《The journey starts from Dragon Ball》


 1 Chapter 1 Rebirth of Monkey King

    Li Ming, 21 years old, is an ordinary otaku.He likes to read novels and anime, especially "One Piece" and "Naruto" are his current favorites.At this time, he was watching the newly updated "Naruto" intently.However, more than ten minutes passed, and the newly updated episode was immediately finished.Having nothing to do, he started searching for new anime, but suddenly saw "Dragon Ball Z".In other words, this "Dragon Ball" is a classic among classics!I think back then, my brother watched him all at once!Now that I think about it, there is indeed some aftertaste, so click to play and start to review it again...


    Search for the episode of Monkey King transformed into a Super Saiyan on Baidu, click on episode 95, and watch it...


    Back then, when I saw Monkey King transform into a Super Saiyan for the first time, I was so excited!Now it looks so exciting...


    At this time, the sky outside the window suddenly darkened. For a moment, thunder rolled, lightning flashed, and heavy rain fell...


    This intrusive weather has caused countless people to curse, and most of the people who are still shopping leisurely on the street are turned into a soup chicken for a while. If you don''t curse, it would be unreasonable...


    "MD, what the hell is this weather? Why did it suddenly rain so heavily?"


    "Grass! Is it the end of the world?"


    "Nima! Isn''t 2012 over? Why did the sky suddenly change?"


    "Grass! What do you eat for this weather forecast? It''s still cloudy and fine, I''ll turn to your sister!"...


    Well, at this time, it is really grieving!Li Ming stood up depressed and turned off the host: "Nima! Why is it raining and thundering suddenly in good weather? This is unscientific!"


    "Thunderbolt~~", a bolt of lightning struck down again, and the wires on the side of the road were cut and cut in an instant, but the current continued, and a current that was hundreds of times stronger than that rushed all the way down the wires... With flowers all around, the leather circuit burned instantly...


    At home, Li Ming''s right hand just pressed the switch of the computer, and he suddenly felt numb all over his body. He lost consciousness, and even his consciousness was paralyzed and unable to think...


    The computer suddenly burst into sparks and blue smoke, and the screen playing "Dragon Ball" was strangely not black...for a moment, a black dot appeared in the center of the screen, and then slowly expanded... formed a half-meter wide. The black hole of Li Ming was sucked in instantly...The black hole disappeared, and the computer exploded with a sound of''Peng''...


    When Li Ming woke up, he found himself lying in a spacious hall, wondering in his heart: "Where is this? Didn''t he get electrocuted? Why did he appear here?"


    However, when he saw his shrunken body, he couldn''t help but squeeze his thigh forcefully, and he drew a breath of pain: "Nima! It hurts? Isn''t it a dream? Is it Lao Tzu Yu? Arrived in the legendary crossing?" Thinking of this, he immediately reached out and touched down, and he was relieved: "It''s okay! It''s okay! The little brother is still there! And it''s a lot bigger than before, hehe~!"


    Just as Li Ming laughed, his head suddenly swelled, and countless memory images emerged in his head, and Li Ming hugged his head and hummed.It wasn''t until seven or eight minutes later that the pain slowly disappeared, which made Li Ming slowly relieved...


    "Sun...Sun Wukong..." After learning the memory in his mind, Li Ming almost didn''t yell in excitement: "Isn''t it! I actually crossed into the world of "Dragon Ball"? Has he become a Monkey? The rhythm of the sky has nothing to do with it!" Li Ming was very excited when he thought of Saiyan''s terrifying physique.But when I think of those enemies who are more perverted than the other, I feel a little scared at the moment; but I think that I can become more than 2 or 3... and relieved...


    "It seems that if you want to mix well in this world, you must work hard! Hmm! According to Monkey King''s memory, I am now in a temple, and I have been studying with God for almost two years! Two years? There is still almost a year to go before the world¡¯s No. 1 martial arts competition, and one year... is almost enough!"


    According to the memory of watching anime, Monkey King went around the temple a few times and finally found the place of the time house. Just as he wanted to go in, the''black'' Bobo appeared behind him: "Goku, I didn''t say Already? This is a static entry!"


    Monkey King touched his head embarrassedly, and said, "Isn''t I very curious, what exactly is this place? It''s so mysterious!" He said, taking advantage of Bobo''s attention, he opened the door of the time house. Up...


    "Wow! There is such a vast place behind this door? You don''t tell me that there is such a good practice place. It''s really stingy to ask me to practice in that narrow place!" Sun Wukong said, going in.


    "Wait, Wukong, you can''t enter this place indiscriminately!" Bobo hurriedly stopped Sun Wukong.And the "God" also appeared at this time: "This place is called the Spiritual Time House. The flow of time inside is: one day outside is equal to one year inside. And the environment inside is extremely bad..."


    Monkey King immediately yelled in surprise: "A day outside is equal to a year inside? There is such a good place that you didn''t tell me earlier, hurry up, Bobo, hurry up and prepare me some enough food and water, as well as fairy beans, I I want to cultivate him for a few years!"


    "How many years of cultivation?" The god shook his head involuntarily: "You can stay in it for a year even if you are amazing!"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently: "It''s only a year, no big deal!" The title of our house god is not for nothing.Due to the nearly two years of getting along, Monkey King had a very good relationship with God, and God also knew that Monkey King had another spotless heart, so he also agreed to Monkey King''s request to go to the Time House to practice.


    So, after bringing enough food and water, and going to Jialin Cat (Jialin Immortal) for a bag of fairy beans, Monkey King walked into the Time House with excitement...


    Three days later, a tattered Monkey King walked out of the time house: a height of about 1.78 meters, a strong but not prominent muscles is perfect, and a hairstyle like the original book looks sunny and handsome, compared to the original book. The Monkey King lost his innocence and was more determined and domineering.


    Although it took three days, Monkey King still came back and forth several times on the way. It is indeed a bit unbearable to be alone in cultivating!Calculating the time, he also practiced in the time house for more than two years, which is more than two days in reality.


    "Well, after cultivating for so long, even if you have the heart of an otaku, you can''t bear it! It seems it''s time to go out and get some breath. Well, then go find Bulma first, and go with her to find the Dragon Ball. Hey~~!"


    Saying hello to the gods and the others, Monkey King took a bag of fairy beans, left the temple, and flew towards the lower realm... After one year of cultivation in the time house, Monkey King had already received God¡¯s approval and could leave the temple at any time , But in order to cultivate, he still stayed in the temple for two more days, at this time the strength has already surpassed the gods.


    When he came to a prosperous city, Sun Wukong first got himself handsome and comfortable clothes, took a shower, then had a nice meal, and flew towards Bulma¡¯s house...


    Feeling the familiar''qi'' in the huge building below, even though he had expected it, Monkey King was a little surprised: "Is this Bulma''s home? It''s really luxurious!" He flew down, and flew into a luxurious room with the breath of Bulma...


    Just as Monkey King entered the room and looked around, the bathroom door opened.A beautiful girl in a sexy bathrobe walked out while rubbing her hair... But when she saw Monkey King in the hall, she was shocked, and she stepped back several steps: "Who are you? How did you get in? In my room?"


    Seeing Bulma''s appearance, Sun Wukong''s eyes suddenly brightened: "Is this Bulma? It''s really sexy and beautiful! How can such a beautiful girl be given to others! Hey~~ Bulma, you are brother!"


    Hearing Bulma''s voice, Monkey King pointed to the window and said: "I flew in from here!"


    "Fly in?" Bulma looked suspicious.Monkey King looked at Bulma up and down, and praised: "Bulma, I didn''t expect to see you in a few years, you are getting more and more beautiful!"


    "Huh? Do you know me?" Bulma looked at Monkey King in surprise, looked up and down, and said in surprise: "You...are you... Monkey King?"


    "Do you recognize it? I thought you wouldn''t recognize it when I grew taller!" Monkey King smiled.


    Bulma circled around Monkey King a few times, with an incredible look on her face: "Are you really Monkey King? I didn''t expect that in just over two years, you will grow so tall?...Didn''t you go to practice with the''God''? Why did you come here?"


    "I''ve finished my training!" Monkey King came to Bulma, pretending to be very pure and looked at Bulman''s plump breasts and said: "By the way, Bulma, your chest muscles seem to be getting bigger and bigger. I heard that girls¡¯ chest muscles are more comfortable to the touch, why don¡¯t you let me touch them?¡±


    Bulma''s pretty face flushed, and she yelled in shame: "Idiot! The girl''s breasts are not for being touched by others! And they are not called pectorals, bastard!"


    Monkey King pretended to be puzzled and said, "But I have seen boys touching girls'' breasts before."


    Bulma is very impoverished: "That...that''s because the two people are very close...maybe it''s the relationship between boy and girl friends!"


    Monkey King''suddenly realized'' nodded his head: "So, only boy and girl friends can touch...I am a man, you are a woman, and we are friends again. So, we are also a relationship between boy and girl friends? You let me feel it! I don¡¯t know how the girl¡¯s chest feels to the touch!¡± As he said, he stretched out evil hands towards Bulma...

 2 Chapter 2 Monkey Kings First Crossing

    "Buma, today is an important day for you to report to school, don''t be late!" At this moment, a fashionable young woman came in and was stunned when she saw the scene in the room.Then he looked at Monkey King with a look of surprise: "Huh? Who is this handsome guy? Is it Bouma''s new boyfriend? You even secretly brought it home. Have you developed to this level?"


    "You... hello! Auntie, my name is Monkey King, I am glad to meet you..." The Monkey King was embarrassed at this time, and Xin Xin retracted his''claws'', touched his head, and politely addressed this sexy Pretty young woman greets.She is Bulma''s mother.But when he thought of Bulma''s father, Sun Wukong shook his head secretly. It was really an old cow eating tender grass!You don¡¯t understand the rich world.


    "Huh? You''re the Monkey King? I often hear Bouma mention you! But didn''t she say that you are still a child? I didn''t expect it to be such a handsome guy. Bouma, I didn''t expect you to cheat even your mother! "Bulma''s mother was slightly taken aback, looking at Bulma, a little dissatisfied.


    "I didn''t lie to you, even I''m still surprised. I didn''t expect that in just two years, that little kid from before has grown so big." Bulma couldn''t help but give his mother a blank look.At the same time, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his mother arrived in time, otherwise, at this time, he might have been assaulted by Monkey King.She didn''t have the confidence to fight against the monster Monkey Wukong.


    Seeing that there is no hope of molesting, Monkey King also said the purpose of this trip: "Buma, where is your Dragon Ball Radar? Let me use it."


    "Huh? What do you want Dragon Ball Radar for? Are you looking for Dragon Ball? What wish do you want this time?" Bulma looked at Monkey King in confusion, but she didn''t know much about Monkey King''s character. In terms of things, you will never rely on Dragon Ball.


    "Well, because I have been practicing in the temple for a while and I found that there is a time house there. One day outside is equal to one year inside. This is an excellent place for cultivation! So I want to ask Shenlong to help me get one. Otherwise, I will practice later. You can''t always run into the temple, right?" Monkey King answered truthfully, there is nothing to hide from such things.


    "Huh? One day outside is equal to one year inside? Is there such a thing in the world? Have you ever gone in for practice? I said, in just two years, the little kid from before couldn¡¯t have grown like this. It''s masculine!" Bulma was slightly surprised.If Sun Wukong didn''t say it, she really didn''t know that there was such a magical time house in the world.


    Bulma took out the Dragon Ball Radar, which had been useless for the past two years, from her bag, and handed it to Monkey King, with a little regret in her heart: "It''s a pity that I will sign up for school today, otherwise it will be true. I want to find Dragon Ball with you! It seems that I can only wait for the next time."


    "Go to school? Do you still want to go to school with your IQ? Why don''t you go to find the Dragon Ball with me!" Monkey King was a little unwilling to give up, still trying his best to persuade Bulma.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work this time, because there was too much time for skipping classes before. This semester should be studied carefully. After all, it is the last semester..." Bulma''s was obviously helpless. , She often skips class.Although her family is rich and she is also an absolute genius, but she always skips classes and the influence is always bad.


    "In this case, I''ll have to find the Dragon Balls by myself." Seeing that he was really unable to persuade Bulma, Monkey King was still a little disappointed, but he was relieved.He picked up the Dragon Ball Radar, waved his hand to Bulma and her mother, and flew out from the window with luck dancing...


    "Oh! I didn''t expect your boyfriend to fly!" Although Bulma''s mother was a little surprised, why was she so calm when she looked at her?"Mom. Don''t talk nonsense, Goku is not my boyfriend!" Bulma gave her mother a blank look.I was not surprised at all that Monkey King flew out of the window, although it was a bit unexpected, to her well-informed, she was already quite familiar.


    "Unexpectedly, Wukong will look so handsome now! Boyfriend? You can think about it then!" Bulma looked at Monkey Wukong who disappeared into the sky, his face was a little red, and he said in his heart, turning to the stairs. Go down... "Hey! Going to school again, it''s so annoying!"...


    Flying in the sky, Monkey King turned on the Dragon Ball radar and found that the nearest one was only about four or five miles away. With luck, he quickly flew to the southeast...


    "It should be this generation!" Monkey King took the Dragon Ball Radar and looked at the flashing bright spots inside.I started to look around...Here, it was a barren and barren land, where there was sand and gravel, there was nothing left.


    After searching for a while, I finally found the first dragon ball in a crack in the stone."Great, it''s a Samsung ball... I thought it would go so smoothly!" Sun Wukong was excited at the moment, and carefully checked the dragon ball in his hand: "Is this the legendary dragon ball? It is almost the same as in the anime! Unexpectedly, In the rest of my life, I will be able to personally get this legendary thing, hehe~~ However, although this dragon ball is good, it has a lot of hidden dangers!" When I think of the evil dragon in the GT version, Monkey King is a little bit shy.Although the GT version is not genuine, who knows whether evil really exists?


    "It seems that after I have realized a few of my wishes, I will use this dragon ball less in the future... and, if I have a chance in the future, I have to go to the temple to find the legendary dragon ball. If it really exists, it is better Get rid of him early!"


    Just as Monkey King was distracted, a huge pangolin-like monster emerged from the ground, opened its mouth wide, revealing its mouth full of sharp teeth, and bit at Monkey King...


    Monkey King suddenly felt a stench, and he almost vomited it on the spot.The body moved slightly to the side, which was able to avoid the pangolin''s attack.Without a hit, the pangolin immediately swept its tail out and hit the Monkey King¡¯s face... Monkey King stretched out his right hand, decisively grabbed the pangolin¡¯s long, scaly tail, and slammed it on the ground like a sledgehammer...


    "TMD, I almost killed me! You are the rhythm of hunting for death!" Seeing the seven-hole bleeding pangolin, Monkey snorted and threw it out, knocking down a hill, becoming To its final cemetery.


    "Congratulations, kill a pangolin and get 52 energy points! The''Dimensional Shuttle System'' is activated!" Suddenly, Monkey King heard a beautiful female voice in his mind.A virtual screen also appeared at the upper right of the viewing angle: Energy points: 52 Traversable targets: None.


    "This...this is..." Sun Wukong was inexplicably excited at the moment: "Nima! Is this the legendary traversal system? As long as you have enough energy points, you can traverse into other two-dimensional worlds at will? If this is the case, Lao Tzu It''s developed, wow haha~~~"


    After calming down, Monkey King tried to talk to the voice that appeared just now, but they all fell silent and did not respond at all.I also want to study this so-called "dimensional shuttle system", but apart from being able to freely hide and display the virtual screen in sight, there is nothing to discover.


    "It seems that you have to collect enough energy points first, and see what changes can be made." After the research was fruitless, Monkey King focused on the energy points.Get up and fly away from here...


    Arriving in an old forest deep in the mountains, Monkey King began to slaughter one-sidedly... Except for a few creatures on the current earth, all but a few creatures were slaughtered one-sidedly...


    In just over thirty minutes, Monkey King collected 10013 energy points.And the long-lost beautiful female voice sounded in his mind again: "Congratulations, the energy value you collected has exceeded 1W point, the door of the dimension is activated, and you can start your journey through the dimension!"


    Without Sun Wukong''s call, the virtual screen in the line of sight automatically emerged.The number of energy points above displayed: 10013, and at the traversable target, a familiar name finally appeared: "School Apocalypse"... reached out and clicked the down button next to the font of "School Apocalypse", A series of familiar and unfamiliar anime titles appeared in a long box: "Detective Conan", "Crayon Shin-chan", "Day on Campus"... keep scrolling down, and there are hundreds of them.But without exception, it seems that they are all low-arm planes.The energy points required for crossing are between 500-1000.


    Monkey King was very excited when he saw it: "Is it really possible to travel to other worlds?" Tap the name "School Apocalypse" with his finger, and a virtual selection box immediately popped out: "Does it cost 1,000? Do some energy points cross the "School Apocalypse"."


    Monkey King immediately chose''Yes'', and a colorful light gate immediately appeared in front of him.Looking at the rotating colorful light inside, it is really full of mysterious and strange colors.


    "Please enter the Dimensional Gate within 10 seconds, otherwise, the Dimensional Gate will disappear, and the system will default you to give up the right to this crossing, but the deducted energy points will not be returned...10...9...8...7... ¡­"


    "This is the so-called''gate of dimension''? Does brother enter or not?" Looking at the mysterious colorful door in front of him, Monkey King hesitated.


    "...5...4...3..." The countdown continues,


    "MD, fight it!" Sun Wukong was heartbroken. When the countdown reached 1, he decisively plunged into the''Dimensional Gate''... and the Dimensional Gate closed, flashed and disappeared... .

 3 Chapter 3 The Apocalypse of the Academy

    In a street where zombies wandered, a gate of colorful light emerged strangely, and a figure slowly walked out of it...the gate of colorful light also disappeared...


    Monkey King looked at the zombies walking around, and he was very excited: "Zombie? Has it really passed through the "School of Revelations"?"


    Monkey King single-handedly pointed, a golden beam of light lased from the index finger, and instantly pierced the head of a zombie not far away...At the same time, he received a prompt to obtain 1 energy point.


    "It''s only 1 energy point, it''s really pitiful!" Monkey King frowned, his mind moved, and a virtual screen immediately appeared in the upper right corner of his sight. The energy point displayed: 9014.At the same time, a portal to the main plane appeared, but it was in a gray and unusable state, and it required 10,000 energy points to use it to return to its own world.


    "In other words, I only need to kill 986 zombies before I can return to the world of Dragon Ball?"


    Monkey King walked slowly on the street, and every time zombies came around, he saw him wave his hand. Those zombies were swept away by an invisible qi, turning them into his energy points...


    Sweeping all the way, Monkey King has killed no less than hundreds of zombies!The energy points for returning to the Dragon Ball world are enough.However, it is rare to cross once, and it is natural to wander in this world.Moreover, if this is really from the "Apocalypse", if it is possible, Monkey King would not mind cheating the beautiful girls here.


    Countless zombies were attracted by the sound of his fighting... But for Monkey King, it didn''t matter anymore. With these scum of combat power of ''5'', he was not even qualified to break his defense.


    Before he knew it, Monkey King had already arrived at the door of a school. Looking at the name of the school, Monkey King suddenly laughed: "Teng Meiyuan, I remember the protagonists in "Apocalypse". The school is the name, right? It seems that this is indeed the world in the "Apocalypse of the School"! "The Monkey King was very excited when he thought of those beautiful beauties with big breasts.I think back then, when I first watched "Apocalypse of the School", the beautiful sister paper in it was not too much for him!


    Listening to the occasional sound of reading inside, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "There are still readings, that is, the zombies have not spread here...then the plot hasn''t started yet? Haha~~It''s really good news!" , Monkey King jumped and walked directly into the school...slowly walked towards the teaching building...


    Outside the school, countless zombies following Monkey King are getting closer and closer to this school...


    First of all, it was the first zombie slowly walking towards the school gate... I saw it stretched out its hands and slammed into the iron gate, as if it didn''t feel an iron gate blocking the road in front of it...


    Four teachers (three men and one woman) ran towards the school gate... I saw the extremely sexy and beautiful spectacles teacher holding his glasses and said unhappily, "Mr. Is there anything wrong?"


    A bald male teacher held a''fork'' in his hand and was also very angry: "Please stop making trouble like this!" But looking at his posture, it is obvious that he lacks momentum and belongs to the timid category.


    However, the''person'' at the school gate still slammed into the iron gate... nonsense, that guy is a zombie, how could he listen to them? Didn''t you see a large hollow on the back waist of the''person''?


    "Please stop! Otherwise I''m going to call the police!" The beautiful teacher was obviously a little angry.


    A male teacher who thought he was awesome stopped the beautiful teacher: "Okay, okay! Teacher Lin...you don''t need to call the police! I''ll catch him!" He rolled up his sleeves and turned towards the zombie. Go.


    I saw that the male teacher grabbed the zombie¡¯s collar very aggressively and pulled it hard, causing the zombie to slam into the iron door... and the zombie, as if he hadn¡¯t heard of it, still carried the male teacher. His hands hit the iron gate back and forth, causing it to make harsh noises... This made the male teacher''s complexion change involuntarily, and he couldn''t stop the zombie''s movements with several attempts...


    The beauty named Teacher Lin immediately stopped and said: "Wait, Teacher Teshima, don''t use violence..."


    "No, it''s the strength of this guy..." The male teacher looked a little ugly.


    Suddenly, the zombie bit his wrist, blood splattered, and screamed endlessly...


    "Ah!~Ah!~My hand~Wow!~~"


    "Hurry up... call... call the police..."


    "Tejima-sensei...Stop it!"


    "The meat... the meat was bitten off!..."


    Teacher Lin was directly frightened and sat down on the ground.The bald male teacher rushed over, grabbed the top of Teshima¡¯s wound, and shouted: "Hurry up and stop the bleeding, come here! Go to the school doctor, Teacher Ju Chuan..."


    "Call the police! And an ambulance!"


    "Teijima-sensei, please cheer up... No! The blood can''t stop!"


    After Teshima screamed a few times, there was no sound... Several people were shocked, and the bald teacher looked terrified: "Dead? Dead..."


    Teacher Lin covered her lips with her hands, with an incredible expression on her face: "How...how could..."


    "En?" The repeated exclamations naturally attracted the attention of Monkey King.He was already in the corridor on the third floor. He couldn''t help looking for his reputation. He just saw the zombie biting the male teacher and frowned, "This scene is a bit familiar?... By the way, this is "School In "Apocalypse", the first episode of the zombie outbreak, right? In other words, the plot has already begun?"


    Sun Wukong shifted his gaze to look at the sexy and beautiful teacher Lin, his eyes suddenly lit: "It''s really beautiful! Remember in the anime, she seemed to be bitten to death, right? Well, such a beautiful woman died like that. What a pity! Then, I will save your life!"...


    Suddenly, Hand Island lying on the ground moved his fingers, his eyes burst, bloodshot, and his face was black and terrifying!


    Teacher Lin is overjoyed: "Teacher, Teshima! Are you okay? Mrs. Teshima! That''s great..."


    Teshima suddenly got up, grabbed Teacher Lin''s neckline, and bit her neck...


    "Ah!!!" The beautiful teacher screamed in surprise, its loudness pierced the sky!However, I didn''t feel the pain for a moment. Instead, I felt the sound of the wind in my ears, as if being held in my arms?Opened his eyes in doubt, his pretty face flushed suddenly, and found that he was actually embraced by a handsome boy as a princess.Feeling the other''s powerful arms and chest, and smelling the strong masculine breath, the pretty face of the beautiful teacher turned red, and the heartbeat accelerated...


    "Ah~" Suddenly, a scream awakened the beautiful teacher from a daze. When he turned his head to look, the hole suddenly shrank: "Fa...what happened?" I saw the teacher Teshima before, who was taking that The bald man fell to the ground, biting mercilessly... and the male teacher on the side was already scared, his legs were weak, and his face was scared... When he reacted, it was too late and he was turned into a zombie. The two fell to the ground mercilessly...


    "By the time... what happened? Why did they become like this..." Looking at the male teachers who were killed and stood up again, Teacher Lin looked incredible and terrified, and Monkey King could be clear Feel her trembling body.


    "They have become zombies! There is no rescue!" Monkey King slowly put Teacher Lin down, picked up the fork on the ground, flew quickly, and swept the four zombies that came close, heads. When he hit the iron gate, he was immediately smashed.


    Seeing Teacher Lin rolled his eyes and fainted... Monkey King hugged her directly and shook his head: "This nerve is really fragile! No wonder it''s just a soy sauce character!... But then again, why? Didn''t Komuro appear on the platform over there? When the anime started, didn''t he just stand there and watch the whole process here? Is it because my appearance had a butterfly effect?"


    In fact, Sun Wukong was right. Because of his appearance, the plot started more than half an hour earlier. The current Xiao Shi Xiao, still squatting in the classroom!...


    After pinching Teacher Lin''s human acupuncture point, and losing a little bit of''qi'' to her, Teacher Lin woke up leisurely... But seeing the scene at the school gate, she turned her head and retched decisively...


    Monkey King looked at the group of zombies getting closer and closer, and shrugged helplessly: "It seems that I really changed the development of the plot! Hey! When watching anime, I did not see such a group of zombies besieging the school. !"


    Monkey King patted Teacher Lin on the back and said, "Have you vomited enough? If you vomit enough, let''s leave quickly, otherwise it will be a little troublesome!"


    Teacher Lin raised her head and looked outside the school, her face suddenly changed: "Then...that group...are all..."


    "Yes! They are all zombies! Now the world has entered the end times, the whole world has become a world where zombies are rampant, and mankind will enter the era of extinction!"


    "How... how is it possible..." Teacher Lin still looked incredible: "Zombies or something... didn''t they only appear in movies?... Could it be that... the Black Death in the 14th century broke out?"


    "I said, it''s not the time to make inferences! Let''s leave now!" Monkey King looked at the group of zombies that banged the iron gate in front of the school to the ground and said lightly.


    Teacher Lin was frightened and stood up hurriedly, hugged Monkey King''s right hand, and hid behind him: "Then we are going there?"


    "Take me to the medical department! We have to have a doctor to follow..." Of course, this is just an excuse Sun Wukong used to''abduct'' Shizuka''s paper.


    "Okay! Please come with me!" The beauty teacher did not doubt that she had it, and immediately led Monkey King to the school hospital...


    However, in five or six minutes, the school was surrounded by countless zombies, and some even broke through the wall and came to the campus...Occasionally, I can hear the screams of fear from the school........

 4 Chapter 4 Ju Chuan Shizuka and Takajo Saya

    In the school infirmary, Monkey King looked at the giant-breasted elder sister in front of him, and was shocked.When watching anime, her breasts were already shocking enough, and now the real person is in front of her, and the shock to him is even stronger!"Sister! Like such a superb busty sister, really only exists in the world of the second dimension!"


    "Huh? Teacher Lin, what''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable?" Ju Chuan Jingxiang said when they saw the two coming in.Sun Wukong, with his natural and confused look, really wanted to rush over and knead her well...especially every time she took a step, there was a burst of hip waves rolling, breaking through the waves, and seeing the Sun Wukong evil flames. I temporarily suppressed it without chanting "Hungry Rice Tofu" in my heart.


    After calming down his turbulent heart, Monkey King looked at Ju Chuan Shizuka again: "Bring basic medical supplies and follow me immediately."


    Shizuka looked at him suspiciously: "Follow you? Where are you going? Is anyone sick?"


    "I told you to go and just leave, there is so much nonsense, I don''t have time to explain it to you now!" Monkey King recovered from the awe-inspiring, waved his hand impatiently, and talked to this naturally confused girl. There is nothing to explain.Teacher Lin on the side also said: "Teacher Ju Chuan, you should go and clean up! We will explain to you later!"


    Although Ju Chuan Shizuka was puzzled, she started to clean up...Looking at Shizuka''s chubby buttocks, Monkey King secretly swallowed: "Nima, this girl looks really unbearable! "


    "Isn''t it pretty? Look at your squinted face!" Somehow, seeing the look of Monkey King, Teacher Lin felt a little upset.Maybe it''s because Monkey King saved her life, which made her have an inexplicable affection for Monkey King!


    "Ahem!" Monkey King gave an embarrassing fake cough and looked away reluctantly.Seeing a mop in a corner, his eyes lit up.He hurriedly walked over and pulled out the''hair'' of the mop directly. Looking at the one-meter-long stick in his hand, Monkey King nodded in satisfaction. With this thing, he would be able to beat the zombies. At the same time, he can hide his inhuman strength.


    Before long, Ju Chuan Shizuka packed up her things.Sun Wukong took the two daughters and left here, thinking of the remaining women, his heart was very excited: "Beautiful sister paper, let me save it!"...


    Although only twenty minutes have passed by this time, the school at this time is completely messed up.Countless zombies have begun to spread.Only halfway through the broadcast, there were screams of horror, and then there was no sound. All of a sudden, the school was in disorder.Both the teachers and the students fled out of the classroom... The scene suddenly got out of control, and countless students became members of the zombies in this panic... The zombies are increasing at a terrifying speed...


    In fact, these zombies do not look very good. Although they are powerful, they are very slow. As long as they overcome the fear in their hearts and are not surrounded by zombies, there is no difficulty in fighting them.However, people in a peaceful world will be afraid of seeing dead people, let alone zombies that only appear in movies.Therefore, their hearts have been completely shrouded in fear, and they have completely lost the courage to fight in front of the zombies, which is also the reason for the rapid spread of zombies.


    Monkey King shot the head of the zombies blocking the road with a stick, and looked at the zombies looking for the sound in front of him. He couldn''t help but exclaimed: "MD, the expansion speed of this zombie is too fast, right? It was only a while, basically infecting the entire school. This Nima is definitely unscientific!"


    Shizuka hid behind Monkey King, looking at the zombies in front of him, with a look of confusion: "He...what happened to them? Why did he want to bite when he saw us? Is it sick?" So, naturally you can''t afford to hurt you. , I haven''t figured out the situation so far.


    Sun Wukong slapped Shizuka¡¯s plump buttocks with his backhand, and after a secret praise of ¡°good hand feeling¡± in his heart, he said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s your sister¡¯s disease! You didn¡¯t see that those have become Are there any zombies?"


    "Zombie? Just like in the movie?" Ju Chuan Jingxiang looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    Monkey King nodded: "Ah, yes! So don''t be bitten by them, or you will become like them!" "Will you be like them if you bite? I really want to have such diseases. I''ve seen it!" Ju Chuan Jingxiang bit her finger, her expression thoughtful.


    "I miss the Black Death in the 14th century..." Teacher Lin reminded him behind him.


    "Ah! That''s right, that''s it!" Ju Chuan Shizuka patted her hands, her face suddenly realized: "At that time, one-third of the people in Europe died..."


    "I don''t have time to listen to your preaching now, it is better to follow me obediently!" Monkey King was speechless for Ju Chuan Shizuka''s big sexy.At this time, there is no nervousness or fear. This is natural happiness, right?


    After killing the zombies next to him, Monkey King seemed to think of something, and couldn''t help turning his head to look at Lin Meizhi: "By the way, I don''t know your name yet?"


    Teacher Lin was stunned and said, "My name is Gui Meilin (because I don''t know what it is, so I picked one myself), you can call me Teacher Lin directly."


    "My name is Ju Chuan Shizuka! I am the school doctor, you can call me teacher Shizuka!" Shizuka rushed to the side.


    Monkey King nodded: "My name is Monkey King, Chinese, come here... well, it''s a tourist!"


    "Wow! Are you Chinese? I didn''t expect your Japanese to be so good!" Ju Chuan Jingxiang looked at him in surprise.


    Monkey King himself was stunned. The language in Dragon Ball World was not Japanese, but Chinese (it was the translated Dragon Ball).But when did he learn Japanese?"Brother Hui''s Japanese has just waited for a few sentences of''Ya Zoudie'', how come you are so fluent now? This is definitely unscientific? Is it because of crossing? The language translation that comes with the system? It''s a good thing anyway, This is also convenient for Brother to go to other worlds in the future."


    With two beautiful MMs, Monkey King saw the zombies just like a stick...for energy point, and to show in front of beautiful women!Didn''t you see the admiring look of the two beauties behind him when they looked at him?


    In fact, with the power of Monkey King, it was not difficult to rescue the people in this school, but he believed that he was not a savior, nor a good person, so he didn''t bother to save it.But the most important reason is that the people here are theoretically Japanese... As for the reason, you know.


    What he is most interested in now is to find the four heroines in the original work, then cultivate relationships with them, and kidnap them back to his own world...


    The school was very chaotic at this time, and screams of fear came from time to time...


    With the two beautiful girls, Monkey King rushed all the way. When passing by not far from a utility room, he heard a boy''s scream and a girl''s scream...Although he didn''t want to be nosy, he just screamed In front of him, Monkey King could not help but lead the two girls to the utility room to kill... "Well! It doesn''t matter if you look at it, if it''s a pretty girl, it''s okay to save it... Hey~~~"


    Near the door, three zombies were still wandering, and they were slowly walking in toward the utility room... Monkey King walked in front of him and opened the way, and he killed the zombies with a few strokes.For him, these zombies are simply weak.


    Looking into the utility room, a fat man was being thrown to the ground by two zombies, biting endlessly, bleeding unceasingly, screaming again and again... and a beautiful beautiful girl, pale by the scary scene , Slumped in a corner, holding his head and screaming...Three zombies were rushing towards her...


    "It''s a beautiful woman!" Seeing that the girl was about to die in the mouth of a zombie, Monkey King flashed and appeared beside the girl like a teleport. He lifted the stick in his hand and knocked three of them like a gopher. The head of the zombie instantly smashed into the ground and rescued the beautiful girl with big breasts... Then turned around, walked over, and the two zombies who were still biting the little fat man also headed out...


    At this time, Ju Chuan Jingxiang and Gui Meilin also walked in, looking at the scared and screaming girl with big breasts, Gui Meilin hugged her for a while, and the recovered girl immediately hugged her and let go. Burst into tears...


    Seeing that girl cover her pretty face in Teacher Lin''s great pair, Monkey King was envied!However, seeing the familiar figure of the girl frowned, when she raised her face, Monkey King finally realized: "No wonder it''s so familiar. It turns out to be Gaocheng Saye, one of the four heroines..."


    After turning his head and looking at the little fat man who was lying on the ground, his flesh and blood, Sun Wukong mourned for him for a second.The second actor in the original book, because of the arrival of Monkey King, attracted more zombies and suffered a butterfly effect, so he died!It is really pitiful.


    Looking around, the chainsaws in the original work are gone, and there are no guns and crossbows made by the little fat man. The butterfly effect has changed too much. The weapons that depend on survival are gone. For those who do not have guns in their hands, they are scumbags. For the little fat man, it''s hard not to die.


    The death of the little fat man, the fear of the edge of life and death, hit Gaocheng Saya too much, so he did not complain as arrogantly as in the original book, but cried and cried with Gui Meilin in his arms...


    "Anla~Anla~ It''s already over, there is a teacher here!" Ju Chuan Shizuka also walked over, hugging Saya for a while.


    Under the warm embrace of the two women, Saya gradually calmed down: "Thank you! I''m fine..."


    In the corridor at this time, two rapid footsteps are getting closer...

 5 Chapter 5 Zombies and horses are all scum

    Monkey King looked at the door curiously, only to hear a rush of footsteps getting closer, two familiar figures appeared at the door.Sun Wukong¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly: "Toxic Island Tsuiko! Miyamoto Rei! I didn¡¯t expect these two girls to appear at the same time, wow khaka~~ The four sisters papers in my mind are finally there, it seems it¡¯s time to leave here... Why didn''t Komuro Hyo stay with them?"


    "Saya...Saya!" After seeing Saya, Miyamoto Rei ran over and hugged her tightly: "Saya...eternal death...Fatty is also dead...what should I do? What should I do?" The mood has just stabilized. Soon after seeing her acquaintance, Li cried again, her eyes full of pain and helplessness.


    "What? Xiao... Xiao he died... died? What the hell is going on?" Saye was shocked by the sudden news. She was fine in the morning, why did she suddenly disappear?


    It turned out that there was no warning from the original Xiao Shi Xiao, when the zombie broke out, the school was in chaos.And what is tragic forever is not being bitten to death by zombies, but being pushed downstairs to death in the chaos (although it is a bit unscientific, but you have to believe me)!And Xiaomuro Taka, to protect Rei, was squeezed down the stairs in the chaotic crowd, and then was "divided" by the zombies below.


    The frustrated Rei wanted to commit suicide, but was rescued by the rushed son.After a while of comfort, Li''s mood improved a lot, and then heard Saya''s screams, she hurried to here...


    Well, this butterfly effect is indeed quite surprising.Originally, Monkey King thought Komuro Taka was his biggest obstacle to attacking Miyamoto Rei, and he wanted to find a chance to kill him, but he didn''t expect him to die like that!This really saves time and effort.


    Seeing the two crying into tears, Monkey King patted their shoulders and said softly: "Sorry! The end of the world has come, and the dead are inevitable. Not to mention this school, even the whole world has become. A world where zombies are rampant! So you have to learn to be strong, because people around you may die at any time..."


    The women in the room were surprised."The whole world...how...how could it be..."


    Kongzi looked at Monkey King and calmly said, "It looks like, what do you seem to know?"


    "I came here from the outside...Before this, the street was full of zombies...Seek help...or waiting for rescue or something is no longer possible. The only thing that can help us is ourselves. So next, we You must be in a group, so the chance of survival is greater..."


    "Has things worsened to this level?" Kuangzi frowned.


    "Therefore, there are two options for you now. One is: we kill out and find a safe place to stay. The second is: first check the safety of our family members, if necessary, take them with them, and then look for them. A safe place."


    After introducing themselves, a few people discussed it, as in the original book, everyone chose to confirm the safety of their family members first... and then find a safe place to stay...


    "If this is the case, then, after the break between Kongzi and Li, I will open the road ahead and let''s go!" Monkey King yelled proudly and killed the five sisters...


    "By the way, where is the key to the bus on the playground?" After killing a zombie in front of him, Monkey King turned his head and asked the women behind him."Just put it in the club room..." Kongzi said."lead the way¡­"¡­¡­


    When he came to the club room, he took a bunch of keys from the wall and said, "That''s it!"


    "Hold it!...Sisters! Go! Goal: the bus on the playground!" Monkey King yelled, leading the five younger sisters to the bus on the playground downstairs...


    With Monkey King, a non-human being, opened the way and rushed all the way, there was really no pressure.


    "Help...Help..." At this moment, more than a dozen students ran over from the far corridor, followed by a large group of zombies...


    "Quick...Run...The zombies are about to catch up!" A male teacher followed behind him, urging loudly.


    Tsuiko: "Is a Wisteria teacher in Class A of the third year."


    "Wisteria!" Li looked at the male teacher, gritted her teeth with a look of hatred.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, a young man fell to the ground, looking at the approaching zombie, with a look of fear, stretched out his hands, and asked for help from Wisteria: "Teacher...help me..."


    Wisteria slowly walked to the boy''s side, and when the boy was surprised, he kicked his chest."Why...Why... Teacher Wisteria..." The young man held his chest in pain, with a face of disbelief: "Didn''t you say that you want to take us out of here safely? Why...you want to..."


    Wisteria helped her glasses down, with an ugly expression on her face: "Originally, I wanted to find someone to delay the time... Since you are left behind... Then, the decision is you..." As he said, he kicked him again. Feet, looking at the approaching zombies, immediately turned around and ran...but the young man behind him was submerged among the zombies, and there were bursts of heartbreaking screams...but, the people in front just flee by themselves , The ugly scene behind him, but no one saw it... Except for the Monkey King and his party standing opposite them...


    "This scum, scum, it doesn''t matter if you don''t save people, it''s still in trouble!" The five girls looked angrily.Sun Wukong killed the zombies next to him with a stick, and looked at the wisteria and others who were escaping here, with a look of killing intent.When watching anime, he was very disgusted with this wisteria: "Since I let Lao Tzu meet you, then you are ready to die!"


    "Get out! Get out of the way! Don''t get in the way!" As a group of students approached this side, a yellow-haired kid shouted at Monkey King and the others with an arrogant expression.


    The women frowned, but they all stepped aside and stood up. Only Monkey King was still standing in the middle of the corridor, looking lightly at the group of students running towards this side...


    A bunch of people in front ran around him, and the yellow-haired boy ran to Monkey King and stopped, with an arrogant expression: "Boy! I told you to get out of the way, you didn''t hear it, did you? "Speaking, hit Monkey King with a punch...


    Sun Wukong lifted a kick and kicked him on his stomach, causing him to fly upside down, slammed against the wall, and fell softly...


    "Trash!" Monkey King spat at him disdainfully.Although the women were unbearable, they still didn''t say anything.


    After seeing Monkey King¡¯s skills, Zi Teng''s eyes brightened. When he saw the women behind Monkey King, his eyes brightened: "This classmate, I am a Wisteria in Class A of the third year. I think you all have good skills. How about joining us? I am a teacher, and I will definitely protect the safety of my students!"


    "Protect Nima B, you disgusting thing!" Monkey King squeezed Wisteria by the neck, and volleyed him up: "I see a lot of scumbags. This is the first time you see a scumbag like you! "While he was struggling with fear, Wisteria threw him downstairs..."Ah~~~" he cried out in fear and cut through Yunkong.After a moment, with a sound of''pop~~'', the world was quiet.You know, this is the third floor, and the results can be imagined.The students who stopped watching looked at Monkey King with fearful expressions, but no one dared to say anything.


    The daughters were surprised by what Sun Wukong did, but did not blame them, but felt very happy.Especially Miyamoto Rei, she is the happiest one: "Good job! Goku, a scum like him, should have died long ago!"


    Monkey King chuckled, turned his head, looked at the students aside, and said, "Okay! The garbage has been cleaned up. Would you like to join us?" The crowd blasted away like a demon.They dare not be with this''devil'' who kills at every turn...


    "But, a bunch of soft guys!" Monkey King BS gave them a glance, and said to the three women beside him: "Then, let''s go too!" After speaking, he took the women to another staircase...


    On the first floor, looking at the countless zombies walking up and down in the hall, Monkey King put the''Golden Hood Stick'' (that is the mop stick) on his shoulders, and said domineeringly: "I will attract the zombies'' hatred '', you take the opportunity to run out..."


    "This is too risky. According to my observation, these zombies seem to be particularly sensitive to sounds. As long as we are careful not to make a sound, we should be able to go out... However, this is just my guess, and someone has to try it..." Saya helped her glasses and analyzed it carefully.At this time, her contact lenses could no longer be used, so she changed a pair of glasses.


    Kongzi looked at the zombies in the hall and said, "I''ll come..."


    "Why is it so troublesome, the zombies and horses are all scumbags, meaningless!" In order to show his mighty power in front of the sisters, Monkey King decided to make a small outbreak.Ignoring a few women''s stop, walked towards the hall very aggressively...


    "This... this idiot is really reckless!" Saya''s face flushed with anger.


    "Let''s just take a look. Since he dares to boast, he must be quite sure." Kongzi still has a relatively''knowledge'' of Sun Wukong''s strength.


    However, seeing Monkey King walking into the hall, he banged on the surrounding zombies, and immediately attracted countless zombies to besiege him... The five women were finally shocked.


    "This guy''s brain is not broken, right? Why is it so messy! Even if you want to attract the attention of the zombies, you should run farther?" Gui Meilin saw that he was frustrated and worried.


    "Ahhh~ Goku is surrounded by zombies. Go and save him..." At this moment, Monkey King was already surrounded by the three layers inside and outside the zombies, and the''Golden Cudgel'' in his hand was no longer available. Waving flexibly.Shizuka looked anxious.


    When Kongzi and Lizheng wanted to rescue Wukong, they suddenly heard a roar: "Nima! Tigers don¡¯t show off, you treat me as a sick cat!" They saw that Monkey King threw away the stick in his hand, and his feet were full. Kicked the zombies out like kicking a ball...


    Seeing the zombies crackling up into the sky and falling down, the five women were shocked: "Okay... so amazing..."


    "I thought he was very strong, but I didn''t expect to be so strong..." Kongzi''s eyes flickered and his expression was excited.Seeing that all the zombies in the hall were attracted by Monkey King, Kongzi immediately gave a soft drink and woke up the five women: "Quickly, take advantage of this, let''s go!" After speaking, the first one rushed out, the women After reacting, he immediately followed...

 6 Chapter 6 Confession

    Kenzi opened the door, and several women rushed into the bus...


    "Wukong..." Kuangzi shouted, standing at the door of the car.


    Seeing that the five girls were all on the bus, Monkey King yelled, an invisible wave of air centered on him instantly spread out... The glass of the window was broken... The surrounding zombies were blown out in all directions... The walls made this otherwise beautiful hall become dilapidated in a moment, dust and smoke everywhere...


    Seeing Monkey King not far away slapped a zombie while running, the women were stunned and speechless."This...Is this still a human?..." Li looked a little lost."This... Isn''t it a bit too strong?" Kongzi was also a little unsure.


    As soon as Monkey King got on the bus, Kongzi closed the door, and Ju Chuan Jingxiang pushed Monkey King onto the seat with a look of excitement: "Wukong, are you the legendary Superman? Have you been bitten by a spider? Or did you take some fortification potion?..."


    At this time, Sun Wukong still thought to answer, he was already wrapped in sudden happiness!Feeling the softness coming from his face, Monkey King''s face was dark and cool: "Ah~~Here is heaven!...Why is my breathing more and more difficult? Am I going to die happy?..."


    "Hey! Teacher Jingxiang, are you trying to suffocate Wukong?" Gui Meilin couldn''t see it, and pulled Shizuoka up."Huh~~ finally came alive!" Monkey King took a few breaths immediately, and then said solemnly to Shizuka: "Shizuka, when I want to hold my brother in the future, please don''t block my nose, thank you!"


    "Ah pull~~ I''m sorry... I didn''t pay much attention to it!" Ju Chuan Shizuka apologized weakly, but he didn''t look sincere.The women next to him rolled their eyes at Monkey King. This guy''s cheeks are too thick. What is the future?If it''s cheaper, it''s still good.


    Seeing that the surrounding zombies were coming towards the bus, Monkey King immediately said to Shizuka: "Come on, drive, the zombies are all around."


    "Oh, good... good!" Shizuka immediately returned to the driver''s seat: "This is the handbrake...This is the throttle..." For a moment, the bus started and rushed towards the school gate...


    "It''s no longer a human... It''s no longer a human..." Looking at the zombies in school uniforms, Shizuka stepped on the gas pedal, hitting countless zombies all the way, smashing open the iron gate, and rushing out of the campus...


    The bus drove smoothly in the lane... "Finally escaped!" Gui Meilin exhaled looking at the scenery outside the window.The nervousness of the women was temporarily relieved.


    "So, whose house do you want to go first now?" Saya stood up, helped her glasses, and expressed her opinion.


    "Whoever''s home is near, go to whose home first!" Monkey King looked at the girls.


    "I only have one father left. He is in a foreign martial arts gym, and there is not much to go to." Kuangzi said lightly.


    Ju Chuan Shizuka: "Ah! My parents are gone, there is nothing to go out then... But I have a friend who lives in the city ahead... But I think she should not be at home!"


    "My house is on Zhongshan Road not far ahead, but I live alone, so there is nothing to go." After Gui Meilin finished speaking, he looked at Gaocheng Saye.


    "I...want to go back to see my mother..." Saya''s expression was strange, as if she wanted to go home but didn''t want to go back.


    "In this case, Gaocheng''s home is closer to mine, so let''s go to Gaocheng''s home first!" Li finally announced the result.


    "Then, Teacher Shizuka, drive to Saye''s house!" Monkey King looked at Ju Chuan Shizuka.


    "What about you?" Saye asked suspiciously.


    "Didn''t I say, I''m from China, there are no relatives here!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    The bus went all the way, but encountered a lot of zombies, but those zombies that got in the way were crushed all the way by Jingxiang sister...


    Drive all the way to a quiet trail where no zombie can be seen.At this time, Gui Meilin blushed slightly and said embarrassedly: "Well, Teacher Ju Chuan, can you park the car?"


    "What''s the matter?" Shizuka glanced at her suspiciously, and then suddenly realized: "Oh! I know! Wait a minute!" As he said, she pulled the bus aside and stopped slowly.And Gui Meilin''s pretty face was even more red when Shizuka said so.


    The door opened and Gui Meilin hurried out...


    "I''ll go out too!" Li followed closely."I''m with you!" Saye also ran out.


    "Since we are all out, let me go for a walk!" Kongzi got up, picked up the wooden sword, and followed out.


    "Goku, don''t take a peek!" Shizuka laughed at the Sun Wu air conditioner and got out of the car.


    Seeing the five girls disappearing into the curve not far ahead, Monkey King smiled wryly: "Does peeing also have a chain reaction? Should I take a peek... No, I am going to protect them with the past!" After speaking, Monkey King walked around to the other side...


    Although it is still a driveway, it is still a remote place, and there is quietness all around, so the five girls found a place where they can hide, pulled down the panties, and squatted down...


    Monkey King was lying on a high platform, looking at the five white and tender butts below, and listening to the pattering voices, his heart immediately swayed...Although, from his current perspective, only a looming corner can be seen. However, it seems even more tempting...


    Just when Sun Wukong was crying out of his incompetence, the women had already started to lift the panties and walked back... Monkey King decisively jumped on the small high platform, slammed back, and returned to the bus, with Erlang''s legs upright, blowing there if nothing had happened. Whistling...


    The women returned to the bus and took their seats.Only Ju Chuan Jingxiang looked at Monkey King seductively: "Goku, you look silly! You actually climbed so high and peeked at us... How about, five of us, which one do you like? Or, you~five~ ~Du~Hi~Huan!"


    "Uh!" Monkey King heard his heart beat: "Nima, is Lao Tzu discovered? Impossible! With Lao Tzu''s skill, it''s impossible to be discovered by them...Okay~ I almost got on this dumb girl paper. When, it seems that she is not as dumb as she seems!"


    "What? This guy is peeking?" Saye immediately glared at Wukong.The other three women also looked over.


    "Is it possible to be swollen! Brother''s morals are full..." Monkey King''s face was righteous, but he wiped a sweat in secret, Nima, guilty.


    Just as the women were about to be tortured for torture, they happened to see a bus rushing towards them...


    "Ah~ there is a car coming!"


    "No, it rushed towards us..."


    "All zombies in the car, Teacher Shizuka, get away..."


    Just as the women screamed, the bus was getting closer...Ju Chuan Shizuka ran to the driver''s seat in a panic... But it was too late, the bus had already hit it...


    "Ah~~~" Amidst the screams of the women, Monkey King flashed his figure, broke through the front windshield, flew out directly, and directly resisted the rushing bus with his hands.


    With a sound of "touch~~", the two collided, and the head of the bus was directly blocked by Monkey King''s hands, deeply recessed, and the doors and glass of the bus were shattered by the shock...


    Since Monkey King made a hasty shot and had no time to accumulate his energy, his body was knocked back about two meters, and his back directly dented the head of the bus behind him, and the bus also backed several meters under the huge impact. , Then, crashed to the ground...


    Several women screamed suddenly in the car...


    "My grass Nima!" Monkey King suddenly became angry, his momentum soared, the surrounding sand, stones, and vegetation were swept into the sky by an invisible and powerful''qi''... Then, he took a kick and directly turned the bus like Kicked out like a football... Landed on a mountain road tens of meters away and exploded...


    "Are you all okay?" Monkey King anxiously rescued the five girls one by one from the bus.Fortunately, none of the five girls is in serious trouble.


    The women stared blankly at the soaring fire tens of meters away... It''s hard to believe that Sun Wukong kicked it so far in such a big car...


    "Nah~ I didn''t expect Wukong to be so powerful. He kicked such a big car and flew out...Are you the Superman mentioned in the movie?" The only person on the scene who was not surprised was the natural and silly Ju Chuan Jingxiang.


    The regained Kongzi came to Sun Wukong''s side and looked at him fieryly: "Wukong, this...is it the ancient martial arts in your Chinese legend?"


    "Are you a human? Or an alien?" Saye helped her glasses and looked up and down Monkey King. She was also stunned, who was always sensible.But Gui Meilin looked at Monkey King with admiration.Isn¡¯t the Prince Charming in her mind a strong and indomitable man like Monkey King?


    And Li also looked at Monkey King with a strange face. His performance before was already amazing enough, but now he can only be described as inhuman.


    "Up to now, there is nothing to hide from you! Actually, I am not a person in this world!"


    "What?!" The five women were all taken aback, looking at him one after another, waiting for the following.


    Monkey King told his origins: "I come from a world called Dragon Ball, which can be regarded as another earth!" Because he believed in a few girls, he said it unscrupulously. According to Monkey King, five The woman already belongs to him.Even if the news spreads, with his strength, there is no pressure.


    "Is it called a parallel world to explain it in the academic world?" Saye put his glasses down and analyzed it seriously.As expected to be one of the heroines in the original, this receptive ability is strong.


    "You can say the same! I came to your world through the Dimensional Gate! I will leave when you are sent to a safe place! Of course, if you want, you can go with me. My world is better than staying in this world where zombies are rampant!"


    (New book! I need the support of all my brothers and sisters! If you think it is okay, please vote for two flowers and collect them! Thank you! Your support is my motivation.)..

 7 Chapter 7 Rare Calm

    "Huh? Dimensional Gate? Are you just like the "unlimited player" in the novel? It is to obtain a certain system, and then you can travel to the world of various animation novels, right? By the way, I also like it very much. What about this type of novel!" Shizuka looked at Monkey King excitedly, as if she had seen her idol.


    "Uh~ you can say so! I can travel through the world of the second dimension, but I am not an infinite player." Monkey King was also a little surprised, but he did not expect that this world also has infinite types of novels.


    Kongzi frowned now: "In other words, we are all characters that only exist in the world of the second dimension?"


    "Huh? Is this really the case?" The other four women were also taken aback.


    Monkey King smiled faintly: "Don''t care about such details! If you are given something that can travel through the second dimension, the characters in other worlds will also be the second dimension characters to you! Maybe, on the earth where I lived, For others, it might be a second dimension!"


    "It makes sense!" The women finally stopped struggling with this issue.


    "Then after we leave with you, can we come back?" Saya raised the question again.


    "Yes! Just spend enough energy points!"


    After getting the affirmative answer from Monkey King, although the women felt a little weird, they were not ordinary girls, and they were very receptive, so they believed Monkey King''s words.They all promised to wait for things here, and then go back to his world with him to see.Traveling to other worlds, thinking about it is exciting...


    The bus is no longer in use, and they can only walk to Saya''s house.Maybe it''s the relationship far away from the town. I haven''t encountered any zombies along the way.And Monkey King also explained to them the growth story of his own, until he defeated the Piccolo Devil. The girls were amazed and learned more or less what the world in which Monkey King was.This made them look forward to the trip to the Dragon Ball world even more.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the group finally met threes and threes of zombies on the side of the road, which also showed that they were not far from the city... As expected, it didn¡¯t take long for them to see a bleak city.


    Walking on the street, Sun Wukong and Kongzi opened the way in front, and after Li broke, they put Shizuka and other three female guards who had no fighting ability in the middle.


    "I''m so hungry! Let''s find a place to get something to eat!" Shizuka touched her belly, pitifully.


    "I remember there was a supermarket over there..." Saya pointed to the street on the right.


    "Then go get something to eat first!" Although Monkey King ate a fairy bean before crossing, it can keep him from eating or drinking for more than ten days, but a few women obviously can''t do it.


    "Look, this is the supermarket." Saye pointed to the supermarket in front with a happy expression on his face.


    "Let''s go in first!" Monkey King walked into the supermarket and quickly solved all the zombies inside, then shouted at the door: "You can come in!" After the five girls entered, they each looked for their favorite food. ...


    There was a mess of footsteps... Six men with different hair colors and tattoos came to the door of the supermarket.


    "Boss! There is so much food here! Finally you don''t have to starve!"


    "Ah~~Boss! Look, there is not only food, but also beautiful women!"


    "Women are good! Women are the best thing in the world!"


    Six scumbags came to Monkey King and the others, and ignored Monkey King. Chi Guoguo swept back and forth on the women: "Beauty! Really beautiful! Especially Naozi, damn! Laozi who watched are all affected. No more!"


    "Boy! Your beautiful blessings are so superficial! One person has five, can you handle it? How about dividing the number of brothers?" The leading scum was playing with a police gun in his hand, his expression arrogant.


    All the five girls frowned, and Saye was even more upset: "Goku, these people are so annoying, they just shot them away!"


    "Lao Dafei? Did I get it wrong? You came to try it!" With a''touch~'', the lead scum shot at Monkey King.


    "Ah~ Goku, are you okay?" Obviously, the women were startled. They didn''t expect this guy to shoot suddenly.


    "If you shoot me, it will kill you!" Monkey King slowly let go of his palm, and a bullet fell from his hand to the ground.


    "This... this is impossible..." The six scums were stunned by the scene before them.


    "Receiving the bullet empty-handed...too...so handsome..." Gui Meilin started to be idiot again.Li''s eyes lit up, and she said: "This guy is no longer human..."


    "Grass~ I don''t believe it! Let''s kill him!" The leading scum yelled, and together with the other five scum, they fired good machine guns at Monkey King...until the pistol jammed and there were no bullets. Just stopped.


    Monkey King''s hands turned into afterimages, and a single bullet took all the bullets they shot.


    "Nima, this guy is a monster, run!" Finally one couldn''t stand the excitement and turned around and ran... Monkey King stretched out his hand, and a bullet flew out of his hand, directly piercing the back of the man''s heart, and fell He fell to the ground and died.


    "Heroes! We don''t know Taishan, please spare us!" The remaining five scumbags knelt very spinelessly.


    Sun Wukong was too lazy to talk nonsense with these scum, blasted forward with a punch, and a huge fist wind directly blasted the five scum out, and fell down on the road tens of meters without a sound.


    "Ale~ These people are really pitiful!" Shizuka bit the sausage in her hand, and said.


    "Somehow, I feel this way too!" Lishen nodded in sympathy.


    "Damn it! The place that was finally cleaned up is dirty by you again! How can people eat it!" Saye glared at Sun Wukong with an angry face.


    "Then don''t eat, it''s getting dark now, let''s find a place to stay first! Let you eat enough then." Monkey King looked at the corpse not far away, feeling a little embarrassed and had to move topic.


    "If it''s a resting place, there happens to be a house for us to use. Not far from here, it''s an apartment..." Shizuka said that she could rest when she heard it.


    "Boyfriend''s house?" Saye''s right hand is akimbo, looking at Shizuka with gossip.Shizuka''s pretty face turned red immediately, and she waved her hand in a panic: "No, it''s my female friend''s room. Because she is busy at work and usually at the airport, she gave me the key and asked me to help her room breathe.


    Monkey King nodded, with an expression like this: "En~en~ Is that true? So Shizuka likes girls!"


    "Huh? Huh? Is that right?" Saya and other women looked at Shizuka in surprise.


    "Just...just...just...no...yes..." Shizuka''s face flushed, sweating on her forehead, already incoherent.


    "Idiot, don''t say such rude words to girls!" Li knocked a fist on Sun Wukong''s head.


    "Is the apartment? Is the surrounding environment good?" Konko asked after thinking for a while.


    Shizuka: "Well, because it''s a single-family rental house by the river, and there is a convenience store next to it, ah~ Also, her car is also there, like a tank..." She opened her hands: "So big!"


    "Well, what are you waiting for, let''s go!" Sun Wukong could not wait, which reminded him of the passionate scene in the original book when the women bathed: "Does this indicate that brother is about to bid farewell to the virgin body?" "...


    After the group came to the apartment that Shizuka said, the sisters walked into the bathroom after warning Monkey King...


    Listening to the laughter of the women in the bathroom, Monkey King was itching to hear, and wanted to see what happened, but in the end he shook it and gave up this attractive plan!Brother is a man of integrity, how can he do such a thing!With that, he opened the door of the safe, and the rare guns in N appeared in front of Monkey King.


    Thirty minutes later... Monkey King was still working alone on the ground with his guns... Suddenly, a fragrant wind flew his nose, and a soft body pushed him to the ground from behind, pressing him on his body, wiping his hand Going down... Ju Chuan Shizuka''s soft and seductive voice rang in her ears: "Wu~Kong~Jun~" As she said, her fragrant lips covered Monkey King''s mouth...


    "Uh~~ Brother was pushed back..." Monkey King was suddenly excited...

 8 Chapter 8 Cruel

    Monkey King looked around and found that there was no one around. He immediately hugged Shizuka into a room and locked the door...


    After an hour or so, Monkey King walked out of the room refreshedly, humming as he walked!Looks in a good mood.


    As soon as he walked into the hall, a scent floated into his nose.This made his eyes light up and he walked towards the kitchen...


    At the door, Sun Wukong watched Kongzi cooking dinner in the kitchen!The cook girl dressed up is enchanting and attractive.


    "Kingzi, you are really beautiful in this outfit!" Monkey King came behind Kuangzi and sighed sincerely.Involuntarily picked her up from behind.


    "You, what are you doing, let me go! I''m cooking! It will be done in a while, you should go to the hall and wait for a while!" Saiko''s face turned red and his tone was a little hasty.


    "Kingko, after confirming the safety of your family, come back to my world with me!"


    Suozi was stunned, his eyes flickering: "Didn''t we all agree to go back with you?"


    Monkey King shook his head and said: "The nature is different, what I said is, follow me... To be honest, I fell in love with you when I first saw you!"


    Kongzi was silent for a while before sighing faintly: "I''m glad you can say it, but...I...not worthy of your love..." Then, Kongzi broke free from Sun Wukong''s embrace.


    Monkey King looked at Kongzi with a serious look: "It seems that you are very concerned about the dark side of bloodthirsty that exists deep in your heart!"


    Kongzi''s delicate body trembled, his eyes widened, and he looked at Monkey King with an incredible expression: "You...why did you know?"


    Monkey King did not answer, and continued: "Are you afraid? Because killing will give you a strong sense of pleasure! Therefore, you always feel that you are not qualified to love and be loved..."


    "I...you...why? Why do you know so much?...Since you already know...then you still think that someone like me...is worthy to love and be loved?" Kyoko trembling, sitting on the ground Holding his head, a look of fear and helplessness.


    Monkey King gently embraced the son, and said softly: "You already know my identity, right? I have a''dimensional shuttle system''. To use this system, you must have enough energy points, and energy Point, you can only get it by killing the target! So, someone like you is what I need most... The two of us are really a natural match!"


    Kongzi looked up blankly, looked at Monkey King, and said: "You...need me? Can you really accept someone like me?" "Of course, so you don''t have to restrain your desires anymore in the future. Go and kill! All the sins will be borne by both of us!"


    "Wukong!" The symptoms of many years were solved, Kongzi embraced Monkey King passionately and kissed passionately... the scene of love was staged again in the kitchen...


    At this time, the outside is like purgatory on earth.Countless zombies were walking around in the street, and each and every one of them died in the mouth of the zombies...


    A middle-aged man came to a private room with a wrench in his hand and a cute little loli...


    "Dad, where''s mom?" Little Lori looked at her father in confusion.The middle-aged man bent over and put his hand on the little girl''s shoulder, with a smile on his face: "I''ll see my mother in a minute...Come here..."


    "Please, please let us in! I''m taking the child, there is no way to escape!" The middle-aged man knocked on the door, but there was no answer.The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and pleaded again: "Please, please let us in!"


    "Don''t come over, go elsewhere by yourself!" A scared but indifferent voice came from the room.


    The middle-aged man pleaded loudly: "Please, it doesn''t matter what I do, but please take in the child, my daughter..." After waiting for a long time, no one answered.The middle-aged man finally couldn''t bear it. He raised the wrench in his hand and said loudly, "Open the door, I will break the door if I don''t open it!"


    Little girl: "Dad..."


    The middle-aged man yelled again: "I''m really fucked up!!"


    "Wait...wait...I''ll open it for you now!" The light at the door turned on, and there was a panicked voice.


    The door slowly opened... the middle-aged man looked grateful: "Thank you... for a great help..." Before the words were finished, a''spike'' pierced his chest...


    "Forgive me..." The person holding the''gun'' is a middle-aged man. His wife is holding his hand with fear, and behind him are his family members.I saw him trembling and drew out the''spear''..." "Forgive me..." The door slowly closed...


    The upper body of the little girl¡¯s father was already stained red with blood, and he staggered back... fell to the door of the yard... and the iron door of the yard was knocked by him when he fell, and he opened it slowly...


    "Dad...Dad..." The little girl ran to her father in a panic, and knelt in front of him: "Dad..." The middle-aged man raised his right hand with difficulty, touched his daughter''s head, and softened again. Was caught by the little girl.


    "Hurry up, don''t let anyone find...find a place...hide" the middle-aged man finished speaking, his head turned away...the little girl knelt beside her father, shaking constantly, tears streaming down her face, pitiful Helpless again: "Dad...Dad...no...I don''t want it!" Throwing into his father''s arms, hugging him, crying: "I want to be with my dad...to be with my dad all the time...555..."


    The little girl''s cry attracted the attention of the surrounding zombies, and they came over here...


    But for a moment, a few zombies came to the door of the yard, and a zombie immediately rushed towards the little girl...


    "Ah~~" The little girl exclaimed, and moved behind her a few times in fear, causing the zombie to jump into the air.Seeing a few more zombies rushing towards her...the little girl immediately got up and ran behind her...


    A little white dog ran towards here quickly... and the little girl had already retreated to the corner at this moment, unable to retreat... The little white dog ran to the little girl and barked out loudly... Although it was helping the little girl Girl, but I don¡¯t know that this will make the little girl more dangerous...


    "Don''t... don''t come over... I''m very obedient! Mom... Dad..." The little girl was scared and cried, looking very pitiful.


    A zombie rushed to the little girl and bit...the little white dog bravely jumped up and bit on the zombie¡¯s wrist... the zombie lowered its head and bit it on the little white dog¡¯s body in a moment... Torn in half...Then the zombie bit at the little girl again...


    "It seems like there is a little girl crying!" Monkey King raised his head from Kongzi''s chest, looked out the window, frowned, and then seemed to think of something, hurriedly got up and looked out the window...


    "What''s the matter? Wukong?" Kongzi sorted out his messy clothes, his face was ruddy, and looked at Sun Wukong with some doubts.


    Monkey King came to the window, looking for the sound... just saw the scene of the dismemberment of the little white dog and the crying cute little loli behind.Suddenly he was shocked: "Nima! How did I forget the lovely Alice!" At the critical moment, Monkey King immediately pointed with one hand, and a speed of light was emitted from his index finger in an instant, turning towards the one fifty or sixty meters away. The head of the zombie that Alice was biting away penetrated...

 9 Chapter 9 Alice

    Sun Wukong flickered and appeared in front of Alice, kicking the surrounding zombies out with a few feet... He picked Alice up, and asked concerned: "Are you okay? Where are you injured?"


    Suddenly hugged by an older brother wearing big pants, Alice''s face flushed with shame, and shook her head.Seeing Dad at the door, he said: "Dad..."


    Monkey King frowned, looked at the closed door, and said, "They killed your dad, right?" "En!" Alice nodded.


    Sun Wukong hugged her, walked to the corpse of Alice''s father, and blasted a large hole in the yard with qigong waves and buried him in it.Let Alice put a few weeds in front of the grave, picked her up and flew into the sky, with one hand and one finger, a beam of light directly smashed the door of the house below...


    Countless zombies were immediately attracted by the loud noise and headed towards the door of the house... For a moment, there were screams of fear in the room...


    "Okay, your father''s hatred has been reported, so follow your brother in the future! Brother will protect you!" Monkey King rubbed Alice''s head gently and said.


    "Brother! Are you Superman? You can fly? You can also emit that strange beam!" Alice looked at Monkey King with excitement.Isn¡¯t Superman the embodiment of justice on TV?At this time, she has temporarily forgotten the sadness of losing her father.


    "Forget it! So, brother will protect you!" "En~"...


    Taking Alice, Monkey King flew back to the apartment.When I came to the side of Kuangzi, he had seen all of it naturally.


    "Alice! This is Sister Kenzi, brother''s girlfriend!"


    "Hello, Sister Kongzi!" Alice hid behind Sun Wukong and called out to her sister.Obviously, the previous experience still left a shadow in her young heart.


    Monkey King touched her head and said softly: "Don''t be afraid! This sister is the girlfriend of the brother! So she is also a good person."


    After comforting Alice for a while, Sun Wukong asked Yingzi to take her to the room rest area!But in a moment, Alice fell asleep.


    Coming to the balcony, looking at the zombies on the street, Monkey King shook his head helplessly: "It seems that the''task'' must be completed as soon as possible! In this world, I can''t even sleep well. It is a tragedy!" For the safety of women, he must watch the night.


    After idle and bored, Monkey King turned on the "Dimensional Shuttle System" and took a look. At this time, the energy point has reached 10678 points.At the same time, a new message appeared above: You have successfully obtained the approval of the second element sister paper and have a relationship with it. Your partner¡¯s crossing system is activated. You can spend 1W points of energy to transfer other second element sisters. The paper tape returns to your main world: the world of "Dragon Ball".


    "Isn''t it! It costs energy points to take the girl back? This is simply cheating!" Monkey King was suddenly depressed.I was relieved for a moment: "But, 1W is 1W! The big deal is when I will slaughter him a city, how can I say that there will be hundreds of thousands of zombies? Hey~~"


    In the early morning of the next day, the women got up from the bed...Looking at the obvious strange posture when Shizuka and Kongzi walked up, the other three women had different expressions, but they all agreed and said nothing.After a simple breakfast, they took a few guns in the room and they came to the parking room...


    Opening the door, Shizuka stood in front of a Hummer and said softly, "How? Is it like Tucker..."


    Looking at the pulling Hummer in front of him, Gui Meilin looked curious: "What kind of person is your friend? Not only are there guns at home, but even cars are limited edition Hummers that money can''t buy. , And, it''s still waterway..." It seems that Gui Meilin is familiar with cars.


    After Shizuka opened the door, Alice was the first to ran in and said happily, "Wow! It''s so comfortable to sit in this position!"


    Several women took their seats one after another, and the space became crowded. At this time, Sun Wukong and Kongzi had not yet boarded the car."The space doesn''t seem to be enough! Alice, come here, I will hug you!" Gui Meilin hugged Alice in his arms, and only vacated a seat.


    "In this case, the seat is just right!" Sun Wukong sat in, stretched out his hand, and hugged Kongzi in his arms: "Shizuka, drive!" Kongzi''s face flushed, but there was no objection.


    Saye said sourly, "Your feelings are really good!" Koko smiled slightly and said, "How about we change positions?" "Who...who wants to change with you...stupid!" Saye suddenly made a fuss. Blushing, he turned his head.


    The Hummer galloped in the driveway. It didn¡¯t take long for Alice to shout: "Brother Goku, there are people over there..." A few people suddenly looked towards Alice¡¯s finger and found that there were five carrying The headgear, the person wearing heavy clothes is surrounded by a group of zombies in a corner, and is working hard to resist the attack of the zombies...

 10 Chapter Ten Yuriko Takashiro

    "Everyone, don''t give up, you must hold on!" After the leader killed a zombie with a gun butt, he loudly encouraged.The voice is very beautiful, she is a woman.


    "No way...the weapon has no bullets...I no longer do..."


    "Ah...help...help me..."


    "Damn... it''s too late..."


    "what¡­"¡­¡­


    For a moment, only the woman was left in the field struggling to support, and the zombies were getting closer."Damn it! Is it over?...Saya..."...


    "Goku, go and save her..." Saye hurriedly said to Monkey King.She felt that the only surviving person sounded like her own mother.


    "En! You are waiting here!" Monkey King nodded, picked up a spear, opened the car door, and rushed over... Monkey King used the spear as a wooden stick, waving all the way, and the zombies in the way were absolutely The power of one after another flew out...


    "Okay... awesome!" The woman looked at Monkey King and exclaimed from the bottom of her heart.


    "Wow! Brother Wukong is really amazing!" In the car, Alice looked at her with admiration.


    Kongzi looked very excited. She had always restrained herself and rarely shot because of the relationship with Monkey King. Now she has received the approval of Monkey King. After many years of pressing in her heart, she has no scruples.


    "I''m going to help Wukong! Li, protect them!" Kenzi opened the car door and rushed over... The wooden sword in his hand stabs forward, directly piercing the head of a zombie... once again, he smashed a zombie in his life. Head blown...


    All the way to kill, Kenzi chopped left and right in the group of zombies... Sword headshot...


    To say that Monkey King is full of domineering and violent fighting, then the battle of Kongzi is graceful in blood and temptation in grace...


    "It''s this feeling...it''s this feeling...really...great...ah...it''s already...wet..." The more he killed, the more excited he got. Later, his face became flushed and he moaned involuntarily.


    "Okay... so awesome..." The women in the car looked at the fighting with a look of wonder.


    "However, Kenzi''s expression is a bit strange!" Li frowned and murmured.


    Looking at the performance of the son, Monkey King smiled: "Watching the battle of the son is really a kind of enjoyment! Then, I can''t fall behind!" As he said, the strength in his hand increased the points, and he rushed forward. , Forcibly opened a path... a long spear in his hand swept away all the zombies beside the woman, and the zombies hit the wall, and the body burst...


    "Hey, are you okay?" Monkey King blocked in front of her, so that no zombie in front of her could get close...


    "It''s okay, thank you so much... There are too many zombies here, we must rush out immediately." After the surprise, the woman immediately calmed down.


    "It''s too simple!" Monkey King smiled, "Follow me!" He said, killing him again, wherever he went, zombies flew across and blood splashed...


    "This...this..." The woman behind her was stunned by the inhuman strength of Monkey King.


    "This guy is really a monster! The zombie is in front of him, just like a toy!" Saya in the car sighed.


    Before long, hundreds of zombies here were killed...


    Monkey King came to Kongzi''s side and said with a smile: "Why, I feel so good!"


    Kaiko calmed down her excitement, her face still blushing like after orgasm: "You...will be responsible for me, right?"


    "Of course!" Monkey King laughed and took Kongzi''s hand and walked towards the Hummer...


    The women got out of the car one after another. When the woman behind Wukong saw Saya, she looked excited: "Saya?" The woman took off her headgear, revealing a mature and beautiful face.


    "Mom!" Saye''s eyes became wet, and she threw herself into the woman''s arms...


    "Thank you for saving me. I am Saya''s mother, Takajo Yuriko. If it weren''t for you, I would never see Saya again! Thank you for taking care of my daughter." Yuriko comforted Saya and faced him. Wukong looked grateful.


    Gui Meilin replied with a bow and said: "Where! It is right for friends to help each other!"


    "Mom, why did you appear here? Where''s Dad?" After calming down, Saya looked at his mother in confusion.


    "Your father... is dead..." Yuriko showed a sad face.


    "What... father... father... how could he..." Saye was stunned. Although she didn''t like her father a little, she couldn''t help crying now when she heard the news of her father''s death."Dad... how did he die?"


    "It was...killed by my own hands..." Yuriko looked pained.


    "What?!" Saye''s eyes widened in surprise, with an incredible expression on her face.


    "A large group of zombies broke through our line of defense. In order to protect me, under the siege of a group of zombies, your father accidentally... was bitten by the zombies... not long after, he himself became... he was in pain ... keep begging me to kill him..." As she said, Yuriko''s voice started to whimper a little, and she couldn''t continue...


    "Mom..." Saya and her daughter hugged each other and cried together...


    What Sun Wukong heard was astonished: "I remember that there seems to be no plot in the original work? Is it because of the butterfly effect, or the difference in time?" At this time, Sun Wukong was also puzzled.


    Immediately ran and clapped his hands, attracting the attention of the women. "So now, there is no need to go to Saye¡¯s house. Our next goal is Shizuka¡¯s friend Nan Rika! Shizuka, remember your friend¡¯s number. Right? Call and ask!"


    "Ah, why did I forget this kind of thing! But...I forgot my mobile phone at school..."


    "Use mine!" Gui Meilin handed her her mobile phone."Ah, thank you!" Shizuka happily took it, and pressed the number: "Uh~~ 1 is here... 2 is here... 3 is here..." Saya helped her forehead and said helplessly: "I''ll help. Press it!"


    "I will forget the number! Don''t bother me!" Shizuka pressed the number seriously.


    Women: "..."


    More than a minute later...


    "Hello~~" The phone finally got through.


    "Ah! Rika, you are still alive! We borrowed some guns... I also encountered a lot of tragic things!" Shizuka''s face was surprised, and the big breasts on her chest trembled.


    "Let''s talk about that kind of thing, where are you now? My room?" Nan Lixiang''s voice came on the phone.


    Shizuka: "We have left there... now we are looking for you, where are you?"


    "Idiot! Who wants you to find me! My place is very dangerous, you quickly find a safe place to hide, then I will come to you!"


    Shizuka looked indifferent and said, "Ah pull~ Don''t be careful! She has a very powerful boyfriend! He can kick the bus into the sky with one kick... and... can fly. ¡­"


    "...What?! You made a boyfriend?...How about the other person? Wouldn''t it be a lie to you?..." Nan Rika''s attention seemed to be attracted by Shizuka''s words before, and she ignored the words afterwards. .


    Shizuka blushed immediately: "No! Goku people are very good!"


    "I''m at the sea airport right now, come to me! Bring your boyfriend with you... I will take the time to pick you up..."


    (The second one is even ahead of schedule! I have something to go in the afternoon! By the way, I have no collection! Give two flowers if you have flowers! Of course, those with tickets or rewards are even better! You guys are awesome! I update It¡¯s so exciting!)..

 11 Chapter Eleven Nan Lixiang

    First!Two chapters today!Seeking collection!Seeking flowers!Various requests!


    On the way to the sea airport... At this time, the Hummer was already crowded with the front chest attached to the back.Among the eight people, only Monkey King felt very cool and happy!Surrounded by hot girls, squeezing him in the middle, the level of happiness does not need me to say more?In this small space, even if it is suffocated, it is worth it!


    At this time, Saye had already explained the identity of Monkey King to Yuriko. After being surprised, he agreed to go to Monkey King''s world with them.This world has been''collapsed''. Without family members, there will be nothing to miss. It is natural to be able to live a stable life in other worlds.In this regard, Sun Wukong was very excited, and the members of the harem had another beautiful wife!When he thinks of the future when the mother and daughter will fly together, he is very excited.You said you haven''t made a stroke of the horoscope yet?Cut, what''s the matter, everyone has gone with him, so can she still run?


    With the bumps of the car, Monkey King has been lost in the beauty of the women...


    Hummer galloped all the way... When Li looked at a zombie in a police uniform in the street when she passed a police station, her pupils suddenly shrank, her hands covered her mouth, her face was incredible: "Dad...Dad...How could it be possible? ...Stop...stop quickly..."


    "Hey?" Shizuka stopped the car immediately, and Li opened the door and rushed out... Monkey King followed closely and cleaned all the zombies around... And Kongzi, holding a wooden sword, guarded the front of the Hummer...


    "Dad..." Li looked at the zombie in front of her, her expression of pain and tears streaming down her face.Monkey King patted her on the shoulder to show comfort.Li suddenly fell into Wukong''s arms and burst into tears...


    But Li''s father, who became a zombie, pounced on them mercilessly... Monkey King kicked him five meters away...


    Li took the long spear with the bayonet and walked slowly in front of the zombie, and looked at it deeply: "Dad, rest in peace!" The bayonet penetrated the zombie''s head, and blood splashed on Li''s face. With tears in her eyes, she slowly returned to the car... In the comfort of the women, she suddenly threw herself into Gui Meilin''s arms and burst into tears... After Xiao and Yong''s affairs, she became a lot stronger.


    The Hummer launched and continued to drive towards the destination...


    "Nan Lixiang works at the sea airport over there...you are seated, I''m going to the sea..." Shizuka pointed to the sea in front, and screamed, rushing the Hummer into the sea... "Nan Lixiang, waiting for me! We will meet soon..."


    At the sea airport, Nan Lixiang and her partner are fighting fiercely with zombies...


    "This...this is really hell, we are obviously police, but we are hitting people as rubbish!" Nan Lixiang''s partner Tianjima drove the car and ran into the zombies in front...


    "...This is no longer human!" Nan Lixiang sighed after being silent for a while.


    Came to a garage, the car stopped.A zombie was lying on the windshield in front of their car, flapping constantly...


    The two glanced at each other tacitly..."Scissors, rock...cloth!!" The cloth from Nanlixiang, and Tajima is scissors.


    The two got out of the car and came to a petrol truck not far away."I''m covering you... Without the key, can you start the engine?" Tajima took the gun in his hand and exploded the heads of several nearby zombies.


    "I''ve been in the traffic class, and the kid I''tutored'' taught me..." Nan Lixiang rolled over and climbed into the carriage, still staying outside.Fiddle with the line to start the engine...


    Tajima stood around the oil truck, cleaning the surrounding zombies...


    The oil truck started suddenly, and Tajima was overjoyed. He hurriedly came to the iron ladder in the trunk and shot two zombies: "Well... very good... drove out..."


    "Understand..." Nan Lixiang''s voice came from ahead.The petrol truck drove out slowly...


    Suddenly, a zombie crawled out from the top of the gasoline truck behind Tajima... with his left hand in the depths, he grabbed Chao Tajima...


    "Bastard..." Tajima was shocked, hurried back a few steps, and rolled down the iron ladder...so that the zombies fell off the roof of the car as soon as they caught them... just fell at the feet of Tajima...and took a bite. Biting on the top of the bare foot of Tajima''s right foot, he tore off a piece of meat, and the blood flowed... Tajima took the pain and killed the zombie with one shot...


    "It''s almost there! How are you going?" Nan Rika''s voice came from Tajima''s headset.


    "Hmm...no problem! Turn off the oil bolt, this should be enough!"


    Nanli Xiangyiyan opened the fuel lock, got out of the car and ran towards the back...Looking at the scene in front of her, her pupils suddenly shrank...


    "...Am I still a human?" Tajima said in a relaxed tone, sitting by the gasoline truck.


    "...Are there any last words?" Nan Lixiang lowered her head, her hair covering her eyes.


    Tajima: "Ahem...it seems like there should be no time to make love...I don''t have the energy to rub tits..." Then he picked up a grenade, "but I still have a way to use this stuff." Then he looked at the gun in front of him. : "It''s a waste to burn it... Take my equipment away!"


    "Haha...In other words, did I bite and ran back to Hangxia?" Nan Lixiang smiled with a strong face.


    "Although I am the only hero, I am a little embarrassed to you, but you should leave the partner." Tajima twisted the back cover of the grenade, and there was a fire line connected to it.


    ''Smack~'' Nan Lixiang''s sunglasses fell to the ground, and he gave a standard military salute to Tajima, and said solemnly: "You are my best partner!" As he said, she turned and ran away...


    Tajima looked at Nan Lixiang¡¯s distant back, thinking of Nan Lixiang¡¯s plump breasts, a little regret appeared on his face, and then pulled away the grenade in his hand with a smile: "I really want to rub it. ..."


    "Boom~~~" There was a violent explosion from behind Nan Lixiang, the oil truck exploded in an instant, and the flames burst into the sky... The surrounding zombies were swept into the fire... But the zombies were still Able to walk in the fire, although their bodies have been burnt to the ground...


    Nan Lixiang picked up the headset and reported the situation to her boss loudly: "Dalihua told the cherry blossoms that they can walk normally even if they are surrounded by flames. It is very dangerous to continue to maintain this state, and immediately prepare to block and extinguish the fire..."


    "En... understand... Then you... ah... damn... why does this thing appear here... ah..." Suddenly there were bursts of exclamation and gunfire from Nan Lixiang''s headset, and then the headset was replaced by noise and lost contact.


    "Hey! Hey! Damn... what the hell happened... answer quickly... please answer..." Nan Rika yelled anxiously.And the zombies around her are getting closer, more and more...


    "Damn it! It seems that Sakura is already there too...!!!" Nan Lixiang frowned, and a bad premonition rose in her heart.Suddenly found that two zombies had come to her side, immediately drew out the pistols from her waist, banged them twice, killed them, and rushed out all the way... Every time a shot was fired, a zombie was headshot, that heroic and handsome Like she is dancing alone in the flames of war...


    "Ah! Come on, shoot... don''t let them in..."


    "Bang Bang~~" "Da Da~~~"...


    In the hiding place of Nan Lixiang¡¯s other partners, countless zombies flooded into...the people inside fought fiercely with the zombies...the bullet flew across...the head broke...the blood splashed...this place has become a cruel battlefield...

 12 Chapter 12 Rescue Nan Lixiang

    "Oh! The fight over there is really fierce!" Not far from here, Monkey King killed the zombies next to him with a stick, with emotion.At this time, his Saiyan instinct for fighting has gradually awakened, and the feeling of a headshot actually made him feel a little bit of pleasure... Therefore, he couldn''t help being here for a while. Fight everywhere...


    However, what he didn''t know was that the battle not far away started because of him.Originally, the group of people had cleared the surrounding zombies, and the road was also blocked.However, because of Monkey King, the blocked road junction was destroyed by him in several places, and because of his wanton massacre, he attracted the surrounding zombies...


    After this group of people found the zombies, they naturally shot and killed them, so the fighting became fiercer, and more and more zombies were attracted. It didn''t take long before it became the current situation...


    And the girls such as Kongzi are now in the Hummer on the sea not far away. Because they are afraid that they will be in danger, Monkey King told them to wait at the sea. There will be no zombies there. It is an absolutely safe place.


    "En! A lot of time has been wasted, let''s go find Nanli Xiangmei Paper!"...


    On the other side, Nan Lixiang has already fallen into a bitter battle. For her part, she is in heroic warfare, and she has no choice but to deal with the endless zombies: "Damn it, if you don''t leave, the fire over there will soon burn into the oil depot. It''s dangerous..."


    "It seems that this battle will be very interesting!" As he said, he rolled and fired two shots, headshots two zombies from behind... got up and ran away...


    On the street, Nan Lixiang shot several zombies casually, leaned back against the wall, panted slightly, and continued to fight, she was already tired.Looking at the densely packed zombies on both sides of the road, a wry smile appeared on his face: "I didn''t expect so many zombies here...This is troublesome. My bullets are almost running out... My body is almost reaching its limit... It seems Am I going to end it?"


    "Bang bang~~" After Nan Lixiang killed a zombie with the last bullet, she picked up the butt of the rifle in her hand and exploded the heads of several zombies beside her, and looked at the oil depot not far away: "It seems I can¡¯t escape...If the oil depot explodes, even the hangar will explode...this area will be moved to the ground!"


    "Boom~~Boom~~" Nan Lixiang''s words just fell, and the oil depot not far away has exploded... Flames soared into the sky... The powerful explosive force entrained fierce flames, swept all the way in all directions... Where, destroy everything...burn everything...


    "Is it over?... Shizuka... I''m sorry... I can''t seem to pick you up... I really want to see what your boyfriend looks like... Hey~ What a worrying guy..." At the fire wave in front of him, Nan Lixiang slowly closed his eyes...


    However, at this critical moment, Nan Lixiang suddenly felt tight at her waist and was hugged directly in her arms. The wind whistling in her ears, when she opened her eyes, she found that she was actually at an altitude of nearly 100 meters and below. The airport that was swallowed by flames was stunned: "I...I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    Looking at the beautiful woman in his arms, Monkey King chuckled and breathed a sigh of relief: "Fortunately, I caught up, are you okay?"


    Nan Lixiang shook her head and found that she was actually being held by a strange man, her face turned red, and she was about to break free from Monkey King''s embrace...


    "Are you sure you want to go down? This is an altitude of 100 meters above the ground!" Monkey King squeezed Nan Lixiang''s buttocks secretly, and laughed.


    Nan Lixiang stepped on the air, looked down, and immediately screamed "Ah~~", and hung a hand on Monkey King''s body, with his legs clamped tightly around his waist.


    In the sea and waterway dual-purpose Hummer, the women looked at the soaring flames with worries.Shizuka said with a nervous look: "Say Zi, will Wukong be okay?"


    "How could something happen to that pervert! Don''t worry about it!" Saye said nonchalantly, but the flash of worry still didn''t hide from the Yuriko beside her.


    Kenzi looked at the fire in the distance and said, "I give absolute trust to the man I recognize! So, we just have to wait here for Wukong to return safely!"...


    Over the fire.Rao is a cheerful and generous Nan Lixiang also blushed with shame at this time, because the posture of the two at this time is too unsightly, it is easy to make people think of going elsewhere.


    Nan Lixiang tried his best to calm her beating heart, remembering what she had said on the phone with Shizuka before, looking at Monkey King, thoughtfully: "... can fly? Can kick the bus with one kick... Ha ha... I still I thought Shizuka was joking with me...Unexpectedly, it turned out to be true! You...should be Shizuka''s boyfriend, what is Wukong''s name?"


    "Hey! It''s a mere complication!"


    Nan Lixiang looked at Monkey King and frowned: "I didn''t expect that the boyfriend Shizuka was looking for was such a pervert! Say, did you cheat Shizuka?" Nan Lixiang knows Juchuan Shizuka''s character best, that soft girl The paper is confused, natural and stupid, but the most easily deceived.That''s why she has been protecting Shizuka, and she has not been hurt by others.


    Sun Wukong looked at Nan Lixiang with suspicion and hostility, and said solemnly: "Don''t look at brother like this, brother is very ethical! Really, you have to believe me! And, you jumped up like this now. Ah! It''s none of my business!"


    "So, what''s the matter with your hand?" Nan Lixiang looked straight into Monkey''s eyes and said faintly.


    "I don''t want to either! But when I let go, you are about to fall!" Monkey King said, and the hands holding Nan Lixiang''s plump buttocks tightly followed, and his figure slowly descended towards the ground. ...


    Just landing on the ground, as soon as Monkey King let go, Nan Lixiang kicked under him...


    "Nima! You want Lao Tzu to cut off grandchildren!" Sun Wukong''s body was slightly floating, his legs clamped Nan Lixiang''s feet forcefully, and she couldn''t draw any force.


    "Hmph! Demo, Brother Dareyin! Watch your counterattack!" As he said, Monkey King moved his right hand little by little towards Nan Lixiang''s slender thigh...

 13 Chapter 13 Dragon Ball Turned into Stone

    "You... what do you want to do?" Nan Lixiang glared her eyes suddenly, raised her fist and hit Monkey King''s right eye...


    "I''ll take it!" Monkey King easily blocked Nan Lixiang''s hand.He shook his head and sighed: "Oh! This character, compared with the obedient Shizuka, is really far behind!"


    "Huh! Shizuka is blind to this pervert, you must have used improper means to get Shizuka!" Nan Lixiang gritted her teeth.


    "Cut, is it possible that it is swollen... Brother was pushed back by Shizuka..." Monkey King pretended to be innocent.


    "No...impossible..." Nan Lixiang immediately vetoed it, but his tone was a little insufficient.She knows Shizuka too well, if something special happens and Shizuka has a good impression of the other party, it might happen.After a pause, he said: "Okay! I believe you for the time being, let go first! Take me to see Shizuka."


    "There is no problem!" Monkey King said, picking up Nan Lixiang and flying directly towards the sea...


    Standing on the roof of the car, Kenzi looked at the figure flying in the sky, and smiled: "It seems that it went well!"


    "Brother Wukong..." Alice stretched her head out the window and waved her little hand happily.


    "Ahhh~ Goku and Nan Lixiang are fine, that''s great!" Shizuka sat in the driver''s seat with a happy face.


    "I''m just saying that this guy will be fine!" Saye helped her glasses and said.


    Monkey King slowly landed on the roof of the car, put down Nan Lixiang, and smiled at Kongzi: "I''m back!"


    Kongzi smiled softly: "Welcome back!"


    "Nan Lixiang, it''s great that you''re okay!" Shizuka happily stretched her head out from the sunroof on the car roof and was about to climb out, but because of her chest was too big, she was stuck.


    Nan Lixiang squatted down, squeezed Shizuka''s chest stuck in the sky window, and said, "Oh! Every time I see your big breasts, I can''t help but want to squeeze it!"


    "Nan...Nan Lixiang, don''t be like that, there are many people here!" Shizuka blushed and glanced at Monkey King.


    Monkey King squatted down, stretched out a pair of paws from behind Nan Lixiang, and leaned towards her chest... Kongzi''s brows could not be helped but he didn''t say anything.Shizuka had a smile on her face.You don''t understand the natural thinking!


    "You... what are you doing?" Nan Lixiang, like a frightened rabbit, stepped aside and glared at Monkey King.


    Monkey King hummed: "You touch my sister''s breast, and I will touch your breast!"


    Nan Rika suddenly became very angry: "You...you perverted...Shizuka, listen to me and break up with this guy immediately!"


    "Don''t do it! Wukong is very good to others!" Shizuka''s face was reddened with happiness on her face.


    "You soul light, go to death!" Nan Lixiang was furious, and her good friend was abducted away, and she kicked under the Monkey King.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand, grabbed her bare ankles, and grabbed the soles of her feet: "You little girl really doesn''t have a long memory, what a pervert! How can a good boy with such integrity, selflessness and integrity like my brother be? Pervert, it seems that I need to find some time to have a good chat with you in private." Tsuiko on the side rolled his eyes as he heard.The women in the car simply pretended not to notice anything.


    "You... you bastard... hurry... stop... uh... haha... I can''t stand it... bastard..." But for a moment, Nan Rika sat down with a smile and said, "I''m sorry...I was wrong...haha...please You...Don''t bother...I surrender...I admit defeat...I admit that you are not a pervert...Also agree with your relationship with Shizuka...Haha...Stop...I...I can''t breathe...Ha...Haha...Hu..."


    "Hey~~ The soleplate of the feet is her sensitive belt! What a big discovery!" Monkey King''s eyes lit up: "Brother Wukong, come and listen..."


    "You...I... Goku... Brother... Haha... Please... go around me... Haha... I''m out of breath... I''m going to die..." Nan Lixiang had already laughed softly and fell to the ground, rolling.


    Shizuka on the side finally couldn''t stand it anymore: "Wukong, Nan Lixiang has admitted wrong, you should spare her!"


    "Well, for the sake of sister Jingxiang''s paper, my brother will spare you this time..." Monkey King saw it almost, and let go of his hand.Nan Lixiang sat on the roof of the car, panting, and it took a while to relieve her breath.


    "Brother Wukong, are we going to your world?" Alice''s happy voice came from the car.


    "That''s what I said!" Monkey King said to Shizuka on the side: "Shizuka, drive the car to the shore!"


    "En! Okay!" Shizuka retracted her head into the car, crawling over the women and reaching the driver''s seat.


    "What do you mean by returning to your world?" Nan Lixiang looked puzzled.


    "Kingko, come and explain to her!"...


    After landing, Kongzi at this time had already explained to Nan Lixiang the identity of Monkey King.After being surprised by this, Nan Lixiang said to Monkey King expectantly: "Well, since you can take us away, can you take the survivors in this world away with you?" Since she is a policeman, there are naturally policemen too. Obligations.


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help but glanced at her and said, "I''m not the savior, so what do I do? Besides, every time I take a person out of this world, I have to spend 1W points of energy, while a zombie only has 1 energy point. . Even if I kill all the zombies in this world, I can''t save the people in this world!"


    "Is that so?" Nan Lixiang was obviously disappointed: "Then do you have any other way?"


    "Originally, I wanted to save the world with the dragon balls in my world, but..." Then, Monkey King took out a round stone from his arms: "This is the three-star ball I found before coming to this world. But after entering this world, the three-star ball becomes a stone, which also shows that the dragon ball cannot be used in this world at all!"


    "Dragon Ball? What is it? Can it save our world?" Yuriko looked at Monkey King in doubt.The other women also looked at him.


    Monkey King nodded and said: "Seven Dragon Balls! There are seven dragon balls in total. After collecting all seven, you can summon a dragon. It can help you realize any wish! But unfortunately, maybe it''s a different dimension. Used in this world......"..

 14 Chapter 14 Turtle Qigong

    The girls were very surprised by the existence of the Dragon Ball, but they were not able to use it in this world, which made them very disappointed.


    "Then how many energy points do you have now? Can we go to your world?" Saye looked at Monkey King expectantly.Although they can''t save the world, the women are just disappointed for a while, because they understand that they are not saviors and are not great enough to save the world.If they can do it, they can try, but since they are hopeless, they have to give up.Being able to leave here with his party is already a gift from heaven.


    Monkey King turned on the Dimensional Shuttle System, looked at the numbers on the lower angle of view, and said: "11053 points!"


    Saye frowned and said, "It''s just over 1W? We have 8 people, isn''t it still nearly 7W energy points?"


    "To be precise, it is nearly 8W, because opening the door of the dimension also costs 1W energy points." Monkey King corrected.


    Kongzi stroked the wooden sword in his hand and said, "In other words, we have to hunt zombies to collect energy points now?"


    "That takes so much trouble. As long as a tortoise school qigong passes, I can level a city. It''s too easy to get a bit of energy." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    "No!" Unexpectedly, the women objected unanimously.Kongzi said to Sun Wukong with a serious face: "Although you don''t know what tortoise-style qigong you are talking about, if you do this, wouldn''t you kill all the survivors in the city together? Although the lives and deaths of others will affect us It¡¯s not important, but we are still human after all, and we still have a human heart, so if we can kill, don¡¯t kill!"


    "Uh!" Monkey King suddenly stunned.He had forgotten that the sister papers around him were all kind and good sister papers. The massacre of the city simply wouldn''t work!


    "If you don''t do this, the efficiency is too slow?" Monkey King shrugged helplessly.If he didn''t slaughter the city, he could also bring the zombies together, and then a wave of qigong would pass by, and a large area would still die.However, this is still very troublesome!When will the nearly 80,000 zombies be killed?It would be as easy to destroy a city directly.


    Nan Lixiang looked at Monkey King with suspicion, and said, "I said, can you really destroy a city with a tortoise style qigong?"


    "That is, brother''s combat power is more than 3W! A city in a mere trifle, a trivial matter!" Sun Wukong was smug.


    "Really? You guys are not humans anymore, but how is it possible to wipe out a city at once!" Li obviously didn''t believe it much.The girls also looked suspicious.


    "In that case, I will show you my hand!" Seeing that the girls didn''t believe it, Monkey King suddenly became angry.Looking at the sea airport not far away, he said to Nan Lixiang: "Nan Lixiang, there should be no survivors at the sea airport?"


    Nan Lixiang frowned and said, "In the case of the sea airport, my comrades and I should have been the only survivors, but my comrades should have died in that explosion. I think, yes, probably no more. Right!"


    "Okay! That''s the case..." Monkey King said as he soared into the air, came to the sky above the sea airport, and shouted to the girls in the distance: "You are optimistic!" With that, Monkey King made a Qigong wave of turtle sent In the start-up style, he whispered word by word: "Turtle...Pai...Q...Gong...!" A strong wave of qigong slowly condensed in his hand.


    "Wave!!" Suddenly, a powerful beam of energy shot from his hands to the sea airport below...


    "Boom..."


    The beam hit the ground and exploded... a strong wave of energy spreads in all directions... Nothing will be destroyed wherever it passes... In just a moment, the entire sea airport is enveloped...


    "Boom~~~~" The entire sea airport was moved to a flat ground under the Guibo Qigong... The waves rolled, like heavy rain... Not to mention the zombies, even the entire sea airport sank to the bottom of the sea in the smoke...


    Monkey King looked at the energy point at this time: 58555.A look of surprise: "Unexpectedly, there are more than 4W zombies here! It''s really a surprise!" Then, he turned and flew towards the girls...


    The daughters on the shore were already stunned...


    "Wukong, you are so amazing! Such a big sea airport, it was really banged by you, and it was lost..." As soon as Sun Wukong landed, he threw himself into his arms with excitement in his eyes. All little stars of worship.


    "I knew that Brother Wukong is Superman, and Superman is the most powerful in the world!" Alice also rushed towards Monkey King with a look of admiration, and hugged his thigh.


    "No... I didn''t expect that there really are such perverted guys in the world..." Nan Lixiang, who had recovered from her senses, looked surprised.And Li, looking at Monkey King''s eyes gleaming, her heart moved.Since ancient times, beautiful women love heroes, and Monkey King¡¯s performance can no longer be described as heroes.As for Gui Meilin, this mature and sexy spectacle lady is already enamoured of Monkey King, and her nympho expression at this time is clear.


    "You guy, as expected, is no longer a human being!" Saye stared at Monkey King, and could only sigh with emotion.Yuriko smiled slightly and said, "In this case, I don''t worry about our safety."


    Monkey King chuckles triumphantly, poses, and said, "Well, don''t you think Brother is ferocious? You are itching to see!" The girls directly rolled his eyes.


    Nan Lixiang looked at Monkey King with piercing eyes: "Since you have such strength, you can definitely rescue more people..."


    "But! Do you think you have nothing to do with me? Save the world? What if I save them? Do I have to care about what they eat? What if they drink? Sister paper, saving the world is not that simple. Yes! Besides, I am not a person in this world at all, and I will leave one day."


    Nan Lixiang lowered her head after listening.In fact, she also knew the truth.But she is a policeman, and there is such a glimmer of hope that she does not want to give up.


    "Okay, let''s collect energy now! Before that, I directly gave my brother more than 5W of energy, and we can collect more than 3W, and then we can leave this world!" Monkey King clapped his hands, and the crowds were distracted. The woman pulled back...

 15 Chapter 15 The Poor Zombie

    On the street of the city, Monkey King rushed to the front with a high profile alone. All the girls sat in the Hummer, followed by the engine roaring and the horns blaring...the high-profile it must be, the high-profile...others encountered The zombies are shunned, they want to attract more zombies...


    And Satoko, Rei, Yuriko, and Nan Rika were in groups of two, holding guns on the left and right of the car window, shooting and killing the fish that slipped around the Hummer...


    With the sound of gunshots and horns, the surrounding zombies surrounded the street one after another...


    It didn''t take long for the small port on this street to be full of zombies...


    Looking at the groups of zombies surrounding the Hummers, the women''s foreheads were covered with cold sweat.Although they have absolute confidence in Monkey King, whoever sees the hundreds of zombies around will have a tingling scalp...


    "Wu... Wukong... is it okay? If you don''t come back, we will be zombies'' snacks!" Gui Meilin was a little nervous and excited, shouting to the Monkey King who was fighting ahead.This is too crazy and exciting. In this world, I am afraid that only they dare to do such crazy things.


    Monkey King looked back, jumped, and slowly landed on the top of the Hummer, he smiled: "Sisters, the feast is about to begin!" As he said, his hands condensed light flare, like throwing trash around. Threw it out...


    "Boom~Boom~~Boom~~"


    The surroundings were constantly bombed, and the ground was bombed with huge pits. Countless zombies were bombarded with blood and flesh, and their limbs flew horizontally... But for a moment, the place was covered with thick blood. ...


    The girls were stunned by the scene in front of them, and Gui Meilin even took Alice into her arms to prevent her from seeing this bloody, brutal scene...


    "I suddenly feel that these zombies are so pitiful!" Shizuka said weakly, and the other women nodded in sympathy."These zombies are unlucky when they meet Wukong!" Kongzi''s expression was very excited at this time, and the bloody scene before her evoked the desire to kill deep in her heart.Had it not been for Monkey King to say in advance that for their safety, they were not allowed to get out of the car, she would have rushed out already...


    In just a few minutes, thousands of zombies around have turned into limbs and corpses, and the ground has been stained with blood...The cement floors around have also become potholes, like a battlefield after being bombed...


    "Teacher Jingxiang, leave here immediately, I''m going to vomit everything I see!" Gui Meilin immediately urged Jingxiang to leave.Rao is the daughters who are accustomed to the blood and can''t stand it!


    "Yes..." Shizuka drove immediately and left here...


    The sky suddenly darkened, and it didn''t take long for it to rain heavily...


    "Ah, it''s raining! It seems we have to find a place to avoid the rain!" Shizuka opened her hand out of the window to catch the raindrops."En! Let''s go to the house in front!" Kongzi pointed to the two-story house with a courtyard not far away.


    After driving the car to the yard, Kongzi jumped out of the car first and killed the three zombies in the yard.Then, walked to the door and looked at Monkey King.Sun Wukong got out of the car and waved to her, and said, "Go! See you have endured so much! This time I won''t snatch it with you!" Kengzi was overjoyed, opened the door and rushed in...


    After cleaning the house, it is rare for everyone to start to rest, wash and take a bath, cook and cook, while Monkey King went out to kill all the zombies around before returning...


    As soon as he opened the door, Monkey King saw Gui Meilin in a sexy bathrobe and came out of the bathroom, his eyes lit up: "Hi! Beauty, this dress really suits you! I like it!"


    After Gui Meilin heard this, her complexion turned red and her words became incoherent: "Huh?~Uh...that...I...this..." Well, this is nervous.Suddenly, when I heard this sentence from my favorite object, I felt nervous like a deer and lowered my head to my chest, so I didn''t dare to look at him.


    Monkey King was originally joking. He wanted to tease this mature and sexy sister, but he didn''t expect to get such an unexpected effect.The sister paper is already so shy, if he still doesn''t understand the meaning, he can just kill him with a piece of tofu!


    Monkey King grinned and he was about to step forward to hug Gui Meilin, but Gui Meilin stepped back and stepped away. Then he gave Monkey King a shy look and walked to a room upstairs. it goes without saying.Monkey King laughed excitedly, followed Gui Meilin behind him and closed the door.


    "Wukong... uh..." Saya, who was originally happy, saw that Monkey King ignored him and followed Gui Meilin directly into a room. His face suddenly became gloomy, with jealousy and grief on his face: "This...this satyr... Soul is pale..."


    Yuriko didn''t know when she came to Saya''s back, patted her on the shoulder, sighed, and said, "Goku is a rare good man, although he is a bit lustful... However, since ancient times, heroes have been very romantic, men like him, It¡¯s not something a woman can drive...Saya, you have to think clearly..."


    Shaye immediately became blushing and nervously retorted: "What! Mom! I don''t know what you are talking about!" At this time, there was already a shame in the room.And Saya''s face became even more red: "I won''t like... this lustful... and perverted guy!" He said, rushing away.


    Yuriko shook her head helplessly, and sighed again.Listening to the shy voice from the room, Yuriko''s complexion turned red, suddenly remembering the strong muscles of Monkey King, her complexion became even more red, and she hurriedly shook her head to shake off the distracting thoughts in her mind and walked towards the hall... .....

 16 Chapter Sixteen

    "Nah~ah~ Sister Kongzi! Brother Goku seems to be back! It seems that he is still playing games with Sister Lin! I want to play too!" In the kitchen on the second floor, Alice was helping Kongzi cleaning the carrots. The voice coming from the next room looked innocent.


    "Don''t!" Kenzi was startled, and hurriedly stopped her: "Can I go to play later? Help my sister wash the dishes first!"


    "Okay!" Alice nodded obediently, squatting down and scrubbing the carrots in the basin.Kongzi glanced out of the kitchen, shook his head with a wry smile, and felt a little bit savory in her heart: "It seems that there is one more sister! Hey~~" In fact, she had already realized that with the character of Monkey King, I''m afraid here No one will let go of her sister paper.But thinking about it, it really happened, it is still inevitably jealous.


    After more than twenty minutes, Monkey King slipped out of the room and ran into Shizuka''s room... Don''t think twenty minutes is short!With Sun Wukong''s abnormal physique, twenty minutes has been inferior to others for several hours!


    Sneaking into Shizuka''s room, locking the door behind him, Monkey King was boiled with animal blood by the sight in front of him.At this time, there is not only Shizuka on the bed, but Nan Lixiang and Li are also sleeping on the bed. The three women just put on the sexy inner inner, hug them together, and sleep Zhengxiang!It''s no wonder that they have been in a high degree of tension all day, and now they are lying on a comfortable bed, they naturally fell asleep immediately, and even the previous sound did not wake them up.


    "This is really a nice scenery!" As he said, Monkey King smiled and got into the bed.


    When it was time for dinner, Monkey King walked out of the room refreshedly. He walked and sang songs. He was in a good mood and nothing to say!


    Seeing Monkey King walking out of the room with a happy face, Saya and Lily and her daughter felt bad. After a few bites of dinner, they ran into the room, then locked the door, feeling that it was not safe. The door was blocked with a wardrobe, tables and chairs, and the windows were closed tightly. This was a relief.


    They can see that this Monkey King is too dangerous. If one doesn''t do it, they will have to lose it!Although the two mothers and daughters have some good feelings for Monkey King, the good feelings return to good feelings, it does not mean that they can accept the sudden attack!...


    That night, Saya and his daughter had insomnia, and they had to be on guard against Monkey King.At the same time, there is a little expectation in my heart!In the entanglement, the mother and daughter finally fell asleep in a daze.Outside the window, a figure suddenly appeared, and a light beam of the thickness of a finger extended in, and easily cut off the door bolt of the window. The window opened, revealing the strong figure of Monkey King...


    The next day, it was almost noon.Yuriko woke up and looked at the Monkey King who was holding her tightly, a wry smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, but she still didn''t escape the claws of this pervert!After looking at Saya who hugged Monkey King from behind, the wry smile became even stronger, and even his daughter came in!But thinking of the unprecedented joy last night, my face couldn''t help but climbed up again, and my heart was filled with happiness.


    "Brother Wukong! The sun is basking, why can''t you get up?" Outside the door, Alice''s knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    Yuriko was startled at once, and was relieved to see that the door was locked.And Monkey King was also awakened by Alice''s cry at this time: "Morning! Yuriko!" As she said, she couldn''t help but arched in her fullness.


    Yuriko flushed her face and rolled his eyes directly: "Get up! It''s really late now!" Then, she woke up Saya.After Saya woke up, she blushed and quickly covered her body with a quilt.


    "But! What a shame! No part of your body has been touched by your brother, I have seen it! Get up!" Monkey King pulled off the quilt, then dressed in Yuriko''s service, and went out. ...


    At this time, Kengzi had already prepared breakfast, and was serving the newly heated meal... But the other women were busy in the bathroom, washing up...


    "Kingzi, look, what did I find!" At this time, Shizuka walked out of the room, holding a sword in her hand, and ran to the side of Kaizi like a treasure, with a happy expression on her face and a begging expression. Me, I will give you the expression.


    "This is... the sword..." Tsuiko''s eyes lit up suddenly. For a kendoist, there is nothing more like the sword: "Where did you find it?"


    "Closet! Originally my socks were torn... I looked for it in the room, but I didn''t expect to find this in the closet!" Shizuka looked proud.There is nothing to be proud of, right?..

 17 Chapter 17 Takako Miyamoto

    At this time, Kengzi had already prepared breakfast, and was serving the newly heated meal... But the other women were busy in the bathroom, washing up...


    "Kingzi, look, what did I find!" At this time, Shizuka walked out of the room, holding a sword in her hand, and ran to the side of Kaizi like a treasure, with a happy expression on her face and a begging expression. Me, I will give you the expression.


    "This is... the sword..." Tsuiko''s eyes lit up suddenly. For a kendoist, there is nothing more like the sword: "Where did you find it?"


    "Closet! Originally my socks were torn... I looked for it in the room, but I didn''t expect to find this in the closet!" Shizuka looked proud.There is nothing to be proud of, right?


    Kaizi asked in confusion: "The wardrobe? I didn''t find it when I cleaned the room before!"


    "It''s on the mezzanine... mezzanine!" By the way, would you find a sock that would open the mezzanine?Sure enough, we can''t figure out the natural stupid thinking.


    "That''s really hard for you!" Kongzi smiled slightly.Seeing that Tsunko hadn''t spoken, Shizuka handed her the sword with a frustrated expression: "Hey~ send you! I don''t know how to use a sword." "Thank you!" Tsunko took it unceremoniously.There is no need to coquettish your sisters.Draw out the sword, and the face is as smooth as a mirror and extremely sharp. It really is a rare good sword.Although it is a good sword, it is not a famous sword in history. It is only made by modern craftsmanship, but it is no worse than those so-called famous swords.


    "It''s such a good sword! Thank you, Shizuka, I like it very much!" Shizuka''s disappointment faded after hearing the praise from Tsunko, and she put on a satisfied expression.


    After eating a delicious breakfast, Monkey King and others set off again to collect energy...


    After one night, a lot of zombies appeared on the street outside the house... Everyone rushed all the way to a residential street, Li pointed to the street not far away, very excited: "Wukong... there... where is my house. Place... I want to go home and see... Maybe... Mom is still alive..."


    Sun Wukong was slightly surprised: "Huh? Unknowingly, have you been near your house? If so, let''s go and take a look!" He said, killing according to the street that Li pointed out...and The Hummer followed closely...


    Compared with the main streets of big cities, there are a lot fewer zombies in residential neighborhoods.Along the way, only a few zombies can be seen on the side of the road.And Kongzi finally couldn''t bear it. After getting permission from Monkey King, he got out of the car and joined the battle...


    Seeing that the front of the zombie cut off the head of a zombie with a single sword, and then directly divided the zombie next to him in half, the women in the car sighed again and again.


    Yuriko: "Maoko''s skill is really good! After getting the sword Shizuka gave her, she was really even more powerful!"


    Nan Lixiang nodded and said, "It''s really amazing, but this expression is too strange, right?"


    Gui Meilin looked at Yuko who was rushing with excitement, and said thoughtfully: "Looking at her, I seem to enjoy the battle!"


    "Uh~~ It''s really..." The women were also very surprised by this result. They didn''t expect that the usual dignified Tsunko would have this side.


    All the way, Monkey King stopped on a trail."What''s the matter? Wukong!" Kaizi came to his side, wondering.And the Hummer stopped beside her two after a while.


    Monkey King pointed to the house next to him and said, "In this house, there is one survivor, there are five in the house in front, and there are more than a dozen survivors in the distance!"


    "Hey, Wukong, can you find others if you haven''t seen it?" Saye''s eyes lit up, looking at Monkey King.They are no longer surprised but curious about Wukong''s ability.


    "Ah! Everyone is angry, I just felt it out of the air!" Monkey King nodded and said.


    "Then...are we going to save them?" Nan Lixiang looked at Monkey King hesitantly.After all, she is a policeman, but now she is Monkey King¡¯s woman, so he must ask for Monkey King¡¯s consent.


    Monkey King pointed to the small corridor next to him: "The life and death of others is not my business. However, the survivor of this building has a temperament similar to Li. I think even if it¡¯s not Li¡¯s mother, she has something with her. Blood relationship, either brother or sister..."


    "Huh?! I have no younger brother or younger sister. I am the only child in my family. Mom...must be my mother!" Li in the car was suddenly excited, got out of the car, rushed towards the house, and Sun Wukong followed closely. ...


    "It''s really reckless! Then let''s hurry up and follow it too!" Kongzi said to the women in the car.After the girls got out of the car, they followed together...


    "Mom...Mom! It''s really you!" On the second floor, Monkey King kicked the closed door, Li looked at the surprised woman standing up with a spear in her hand, and threw herself excitedly... ¡­


    "Huh? Huh? Li?..." Seeing the figure suddenly plunged into her arms, this capable, short-haired beauty was surprised and immediately overjoyed.


    "Hello!" At this moment, Kongzi and the girls also came in, politely saluting Li''s mother.


    Li''s mother immediately held the spear horizontally in her hand, and sternly bowed to the women: "Oh! Oh... hello, it''s very polite..." As she said, her belly suddenly screamed. Suddenly made a big red face: "Ah! I''m really embarrassed, because I didn''t eat anything one day and night, so..."


    Li also made a big blush at her mother''s performance.The girls immediately took out the food in the bag and handed it to her... Li''s mother''s eyes lit up, and she pulled her to her side, and began to eat without any image...


    The girls looked at the black line on one end... and Li''s face became even redder, she turned her head and couldn''t bear to look at it: "Asshole! Where did the family''s reunion go?..."


    "Oh! Oops! Thank you so much, Li, you really made a lot of good friends!" Li''s mother thanked while eating.


    (For collection! For flowers!)..

 18 Chapter Eighteen

    Chapter Eighteen Finally Leaving


    "By the way, Mom, how could you stay here alone? You are still hungry so miserably? I don''t believe you can''t even get a bite of food with your skills!" Li looked at her mother, feeling very puzzled.


    "You said that, I''ll be angry!" Takariko said angrily: "I was kind enough to go out to get food and other things for the neighbors. At first, everyone worked together and it went smoothly! But since the power outage It started to twists and turns... Yesterday, I thought that the food was almost used up, so I suggested that everyone go out to find food again, but because of fear, those neighbors did not dare to go out again, so I had to go out alone to find food... "


    After taking a break, Takariko took a sip of milk, and continued: "After I got back, they would not let me in! It seems that some strange people got in and they got everyone in... Then I was outside. After screaming for a long time, they not only did not open the door, but also threatened others with guns... It was raining again outside, and my shouting also attracted a lot of zombies. There was no way, I had to kill them, and then hid in this room. ¡­If it wasn¡¯t for the clothes in this house, I might have caught a cold¡­"


    Li was very angry when she heard: "These neighbors are too much, right?"


    Saya habitually lifted his glasses and said, "I think Aunt Guiriko did not find any food at the time, did you?" Guiriko nodded, "Well! The food nearby has basically been scraped away!"


    "It seems that they are afraid that the food is not enough, so they won''t let you in..." Saya has already concluded.


    "Huh! These people are too hateful, but I still want to help them!" Kiriko was angry and bit the bread in her hand forcefully.


    Monkey King said: "In that case, you can go with us!"


    "It''s like an invitation to elope! So, where are we going?" Kiriko held her face in one hand, tilted her head slightly, her face shy.Then, he immediately became serious again: "If there is no clear purpose, all kinds of difficulties will be encountered immediately, and it is impossible to survive!"


    "It''s okay, Mom! Goku is amazing! And now that we have almost all the people to find, we can go back to his world with Wukong, right! Wukong?" Li said, looking towards The Monkey King.


    Monkey King nodded and said, "It''s true, as long as we gather enough energy points, we can leave this world!"


    Gui Riko''s eyes widened, with a look of surprise: "Leaving this world? Are you trying to die for love?"


    "Your sister died!" Well, even though Sun Wukong wanted to say that, he could only think about it in his heart. He looked at Xiang Li and said, "You should explain to your mother! Alas~~How do you encounter each other? I have to explain to a sister paper!"


    In this way, it took about ten minutes, and Takako finally understood what was going on. In this regard, her performance was quite calm. Who would call her a woman with a big personality!


    "In this case, I''ll go with you. There is nothing left in this world now!" Guiliko nodded and agreed.


    "Then...Mom...Don''t you ask about your father''s situation?" Li looked at her mother hesitantly, and stopped talking.


    "Xiaozheng will not be killed for this level of things! Even if he is really killed! It must be to protect other people... For him, it is also dead." Takariko showed a face. It doesn''t matter what it looks like.


    Li bit her lower lip, tears already rolling in her eyes: "Dad... is dead..."


    Gui Riko''s body trembled visibly, and the big-eyed boss: "What did you say...you...dad is dead? Xiaozheng really...dead?" Rei couldn''t help her tears finally, slipped out, and threw in. In his arms, I burst into tears: "Dad is dead. I saw my father who became''them'' with my own eyes. I...killed my father by myself..."


    Kiriko''s hands trembled, and she gently stroked Rei''s head, her tone no longer as calm as before: "Rei...Don''t cry...Even if you don''t have your father...and your mother is there..."


    "Yeah, Li, you still have our sisters! And Wukong!" The other girls also persuaded Lirou.


    "Yeah! Sister Li! Just cry loudly! After crying, it will be fine. When my dad leaves, I will be fine after crying too much!" Alice on the side also persuaded.


    Li wiped the tears from her face and stopped crying.To be pitiful, Alice here is the most pitiful. She doesn''t think she can''t even beat a child. After all, she still has a mother, doesn''t she!


    After she was in a good mood, Li looked at Monkey King and then at her mother, feeling a little troubled again.With Sun Wukong''s shameless urination, if you let your mother follow him, one day she will become like Saya''s mother and daughter, right?However, if she were not with them, she would naturally not let her mother stay.In desperation, I could only sigh in my heart: "It looks like this guy is going to be cheaper again... alas~~"


    "Well, that''s the case, then let''s go right away! We still have nearly 20,000 energy points before we can leave here!" Monkey King looked at the girls and said.


    "However, judging from the current car, it can no longer carry so many people!" Shizuka tilted her head and thought for a while.


    Indeed, I couldn''t fit one thing before, let alone a person.Sun Wukong thought for a while, and said: "In this case, you will be here and wait for me to get better. After all the energy points are collected, I will come to you!"


    "It seems that this can only be done!" The women nodded and agreed.In this way, Monkey King went out alone to collect energy points.Of course, before leaving, for the sake of the safety of the women, he found several anti-theft doors nearby and completely sealed the doors inside and out before leaving with confidence...


    Seeking collection!Seeking flowers!Just one more today!..

 19 Chapter 19 Return to Dragon Ball World

    The sisters didn''t follow by, and Monkey King didn''t need to care about their feelings.They are all kind sisters, so they can''t accept to hurt others casually. Therefore, Sun Wukong had to take care of their feelings before.And now, he naturally doesn''t need to hunt down zombies slowly.For him, except for his own sister paper, the characters here are like NPCs in the game, and there is no pressure to kill them.


    After spending more than ten minutes, Monkey King came to the sky above a small city.Looking down, there are all zombies in the small port on the street!Of course, some survivors are indispensable in some places.In a relatively narrow street, a group of police officers set up barricades on both sides of the road, maintaining the order, and shooting and killing the zombies coming around...


    And besides, there were interviewing reporters and live broadcasters...


    "It''s all about this time. Should we say that they are dedicated? Or should they be stupid? Such a noisy scene, don''t they know whether the sound will attract more zombies? Or they want to use this How to solve more zombies? However, no matter which one it is, this is the rhythm of death!" Monkey King looked at the crowd below and shook his head involuntarily.


    The fact is just as Sun Wukong expected. The loud gunshots attracted more zombies. There were so many policemen that they couldn''t shoot them. Seeing that the crowds of zombies were getting closer and closer, those who were rescued. Started to panic and fear!When the zombies pushed down the roadblock, these undisciplined survivors began to riot, and began to flee without their lives...The scene suddenly got out of control, even if the police tried hard to maintain order, it didn''t help.


    In the crowd, casualties began to appear, and the number of zombies also increased, and the scene became more chaotic... It was impossible to do anything, the police decisively gave up protecting the safety of the residents, fully armed, and began to retreat...


    Some bold people, or some people who want to survive, ask the police for guns to defend themselves, but how can the police give this kind of life-saving thing?I gave it to you, what would they do?Helpless, the citizens had to grab it, because they needed guns, they needed equipment...


    And the group of policemen who were still protecting the citizens, under the order of the police officers, they shot the citizens who snatched their equipment and gave them merciless shots... They did not die in the mouth of the zombies, but died just now. In the hands of the police protecting them...


    "The ugliness of human nature is really shown in these last days!" Monkey King sighed, looking at the crowd below, his expression indifferent: "Living is also a kind of suffering, then let me get you free Right!" After saying that, Monkey King assumed a pose of using Turtle School Qigong, the energy in his hands quickly condensed... Then he muttered: "These people can be regarded as little Japan no matter what! So, bye! Turtle~ Pai~ Qi ~Gong~Bo!"


    Boom~~~~


    With a loud noise, a powerful energy wave exploded in the center of the city, and the violent energy wave spread rapidly in all directions...Everywhere it passed, whether it was a building, a zombies, or a crowd, was swallowed up in the dust...


    Looking at the display on the virtual screen in front of him, Monkey King nodded in satisfaction: "538568 points. I didn''t expect that there are more than 400,000 people in this small city... Now, my energy points are finally enough, hehe~ ~"¡­¡­


    Back to the house where the sisters are.Saye looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Wukong, how about it, energy is enough?" The girls also looked at him expectantly. They are going to another world soon. Can they not expect and be able to Not excited?


    Monkey King nodded, and said: "Everyone prepares, take everything that should be brought, I am going to open the door of the dimension!"


    In fact, the women have nothing to bring, except for a few weapons, a few clothes, and some food, nothing more.After packing, the girls stood beside Monkey King.


    After Monkey King opened the Dimensional Shuttle System and paid 1W of energy, the colorful Dimensional Gate immediately appeared in front of everyone.


    "Is this the gate of the dimension? It''s really beautiful!" Gui Meilin gave a sincere compliment.


    "Wow! Wow! Dimensional Gate, I am looking forward to it, finally going to the world of Brother Wukong!" Alice happily clapped her hands...


    Sun Wukong looked at the existence time of Yuanzhimen next time, and it turned out to be 30 seconds, which was 20 seconds longer than when he started crossing."Who will come first? The gate of the dimension can only exist for 30 seconds. After 30 seconds, I have to spend another 1W energy point to open it!"


    Girls look at me, I look at you.Kongzi was the first to stand up: "I''ll do it first!" After speaking, she took a deep breath, calmed her excitement, and walked towards the''Dimensional Gate''... However, she could only get in the door and was An invisible breath was blocked, and he couldn''t make any progress.Looking at Monkey King in confusion, he said, "Wukong, why can''t you get in?"


    "Wait!" When Kongzi walked into the door of the dimension, a virtual message from the''Dimensional Shuttle System'' popped up in front of Monkey King. Of course, this virtual message can only be seen by him: the poison island Kongzi entered Passing through the dimensional gate of the "Dragon Ball" world, the main world where the "Dragon Ball" world is the host needs to deduct 1W energy points. Do you agree?"


    Sun Wukong immediately placed his hand lightly in front of him and chose to agree, immediately reducing his energy points by 1W.And the invisible barrier in front of Kongzi was also lifted.


    "Sure!" Monkey King nodded to Kongzi.Kongzi immediately stepped into the door of the dimension, and disappeared at the end of the door...


    "Who''s coming now?" Monkey King looked at the women behind him, he was not in a hurry, anyway, there were more energy points, just open the door of the dimension once the time was up.


    "I''m coming! I''m coming!" With the lead of the son, Alice became bolder, and hurried into the door of the dimension...Then several women walked into the door of the dimension one by one, and after deducting the corresponding energy points, Sun Wukong Also walked in, the door of dimension disappeared...


    (This article is over. Please collect, please flowers!)..

 20 Chapter One Dragon Ball Restored

    (Sorry, guys, I sent the wrong chapter before, but I posted the draft as the main text. Now it has been revised! You can revisit it!)


    "Is this the world where Wukong lives?"


    "The tree here is so big!"...


    "Wow! Look, the one lying over there should be a dinosaur, right?"


    Monkey King slowly walked out of the door of the dimension and heard the excited voices of the girls.They were surprised to see the corpse of a dinosaur.The corpse of this dinosaur was killed when Monkey King was collecting energy points.


    Kongzi looked surprised: "This... indeed looks like a dinosaur..."


    "It looks like a Tyrannosaurus Rex..." Saye said, helping her glasses.


    "Aren''t we coming to the Cretaceous Era?" Shizuka tilted her head and thought for a while, said.


    "What kind of world is this? There are even dinosaurs!" Nan Lixiang said with emotion.


    "Look! There is a big hole in its neck, it seems to be dead!" Yuriko observed it very carefully.


    "Who is so wicked! Killed it! This is a dinosaur that has been extinct for about 200 million years!" Gui Meilin looked angry.Well, she is a biology teacher.


    "Gui Meilin, you are so courageous! You dare to scold me! I killed this dinosaur!" Monkey King walked behind Gui Meilin and slapped her plump buttocks.


    "Yes... I''m sorry... I didn''t know you did it..." Gui Meilin was blushed immediately.


    Yuriko looked at Monkey King: "Goku, do you still have dinosaurs in this world?"


    "It''s not just dinosaurs, there are monsters more perverted than dinosaurs, so don¡¯t run around. There are so many perverted guys in this world. If a monster comes out, it¡¯s possible to kill you!" Monkey King said with a serious face. Women Road.Immediately, I was a little surprised: "Isn''t this the place where I was before I crossed? I didn''t expect that I would be in the same place when I came back! And this dinosaur seems to have just died not long ago... It seems, even time The flow rates are different! This is really good news! Hehe!"


    "Brother Wukong, do you really have dinosaurs in your world? Are there long-necked dragons, triceratops..." Alice looked at Monkey King with excitement and expectation.


    Monkey King smiled and nodded, and said, "It should be there! However, I haven''t seen it, so it''s hard to say! But here we are not only one earth, there are many, many planets, and those perverted powerhouses in the universe , There are countless, some can even destroy a planet casually, and even more abnormal, it can destroy the entire solar system, and even the entire universe!"


    "No... isn''t it?!" The girls opened their mouths in shock.Nan Lixiang looked at Monkey King disdainfully and said: "It''s impossible, isn''t it? Who are you fooling? How could there be such a perverted guy in the world? And destroy the solar system... the entire universe? You be my three-year-old kid!"


    Monkey King curled his lips and said, "Believe it or not, you will know in the future!" Then he waved his hand and said, "Okay, let''s not talk nonsense! Let''s find a place now and take a good rest for a day. !" After speaking, he took out the Dragon Ball Radar from his arms and looked at it. The closest to them was the reaction of Dragon Ball about five miles to the southwest: "Then let''s start from this direction!"


    "Brother Wukong, what are you holding in your hand? It looks so beautiful!" Alice came to Monkey King''s side and looked at the Dragon Ball Radar in his hand with curiosity.


    "This! It''s Dragon Ball Radar..." Monkey King replied casually.


    "Dragon Ball Radar? What is it?" Alice looked curious.


    "Dragon Ball Radar! It is the radar that can find Dragon Ball!"


    "Which round stone is it?" Alice continued to ask.


    "En!" As he said, Monkey King took out the Dragon Ball from his pocket. At this time, the Dragon Ball had been de-petrified and returned to its original state.


    "Sure enough, this dragon ball is unusable in other worlds! Is it because there is no "God" relationship or other reasons?" Monkey King sighed, just about to put the dragon ball back in his pocket, but was caught by the sharp-eyed Li. I found out: "Wukong, what is the ball in your hand?"


    "Oh! It''s the Dragon Ball, the stone I showed you before! Now I''m back in this world, so it''s restored to its original state."


    "Dragon Ball! If it could be used in our world, it would be great!" Nan Lixiang said with emotion.


    Gui Riko shook his head and said, "Don''t think so much, we are already lucky to be able to leave that world!"


    Saye: "This is what Dragon Ball is like? It''s nothing special, right"...


    Shizuka looked at the vast jungle ahead, and said with a frustrated expression: "Aren''t we going to keep going out?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Yes! Although I can fly, I can''t hold the eight of you!"


    Saya glanced at Sun Wukong with a BS look: "You guys are really stupid! You won''t take us out in two?"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a huge fat flying dragon flying towards them, opening his mouth and biting towards Yuriko...


    "This...this isn''t a flying dragon, right?..." All the women were shocked and took up the guns in their hands and opened fire... But the bullet hit the fat flying dragon and it didn''t work at all.


    "How... how could it..." The girls were shocked.Seeing that Yuriko was about to be taken away by the flying dragon, Monkey''s figure flashed, kicking the flying dragon tens of meters away, crashing to the ground, leaving a huge hole, his legs twitched, and he belched.


    Looking at the undecided daughters, Monkey King shrugged and said, "So, the monsters in this world are very cruel. Now, do you think I want to take you out in batches?" He shook his head, joking, if Monkey King is gone, what should they do when they encounter such a dangerous monster?..

 21 Chapter Two Encounter Piccolo, Punch Ko

    "What kind of world is this? How come there are such monsters everywhere?"


    "I feel we have come to a more dangerous world!"


    "Well, I feel the same too..."


    "But, I think it''s quite interesting!"...


    Along the way, Monkey King briefly introduced the world to the girls, and slapped them directly when they met monsters with short eyes... Just like that, most of the day passed... Of course, it was natural that some girls couldn¡¯t walk away on the way. The way Sun Wukong was moved, such as: Alice, Shizuka, Saye... Shifts carrying sister paper, so that Sun Wukong made a lot of money. Finally, when the sun went down, he saw a small village, and the listless girls cheered. Speak out and ran into the village...


    After a beautiful rest for one night, the next day, the girls drove Monkey King to the nearby city... After a good day strolling with the girls on the streets, after getting acquainted with the world, the group drove the plane. I was sent to Bulma''s house by Monkey King...Where did you say the plane came from?Of course it was Sun Wukong who robbed him, but he had no money!And the one who flew the plane was naturally Nanli Xiangmei paper...


    Bulma''s home, in the reception hall.Bulma looked at the sisters who were sitting on the sofa, and the shock in her heart had not calmed down.I drove Monkey King, and said, "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with them? You just went out for two days, so you brought such a woman to my house?" Bulma looked at the breasts of the girls who had beaten the other, she was jealous. .


    "This is a long story..." Monkey King simply told Bulma about his experience during this time.For Sun Wukong to travel to other worlds, she was only a little surprised, but when she heard that all the sister papers were his sister papers, she was really stunned!Although Takariko is not yet, it will be sooner or later!


    "This...Is this really the innocent kid who didn''t know anything? Alas, sure enough, men are the same when they grow up!" Bulma sighed and looked at the girls, right Monkey King said: "In other words, you want them to live in my house temporarily?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Well, you know, I don''t even have a place to live now!"


    "This is fine, but how do you thank me?" Bulma took a sip of the red wine and looked at Monkey King.


    "Oh! Don''t be so dismissive, isn''t your home my home?" Monkey King couldn''t help blinking at Bulma.


    Bulma suddenly made a big blush. Although she is a bit idiot, she is still a pure sister. How can she stand Monkey King''s molesting? The previous Monkey King was too pure, so she didn''t think about it. Now it is natural. It''s different.


    "There''s a show!" Monkey King saw him, his heart was immediately happy, but now is not the time to molest his sister, he has to find the Dragon Ball as soon as possible.Looking at the girls and the other women, they said: "Alright! You will live in Bulma''s house for the time being! If you have any requirements, you are welcome, anyway, her family is the richest man in the world!"...


    So, just like that, Kongzi and her daughters temporarily lived in Bulma¡¯s house, while Monkey King went on to search for his Dragon Ball alone... As for Kongzi and the others, let them rest here for a while...


    In just a few hours, Monkey King had found five dragon balls, plus one in his hand, had found six dragon balls, and now, he is heading towards the destination of the seventh...


    This is a barren wasteland, with nothing left except yellow sand and rocks.Monkey King landed on a huge rock, holding the Dragon Ball Radar, looking east, flicking west... finally found the last dragon ball in a stone pit.


    "Haha! It''s five planets, and finally collected seven Dragon Balls!" Monkey King was excited now, which also shows that one of his wishes is finally coming true.


    Monkey King excitedly placed the seven dragon balls on the ground. When he was about to summon the dragon, suddenly, a loud bang came from a distance. He looked up and felt it carefully. A familiar aura appeared. In my own perception, he suddenly looked surprised: "This breath is... Piccolo... No, it''s Piccolo''s breath! I didn''t expect to meet Piccolo here! What a surprise!


    Monkey King picked up the dragon ball on the ground, put it in a bag, hung it around his waist, and then flew towards Piccolo...


    "Aha~!"


    "Boom~~Boom~~"


    At this time, Piccolo was doing great destruction, punching and kicking against a huge rocky mountain range, and drinking more than just...every punch and every kick can make the rock crack and dust... Then, he leaped into the air and used qigong bombs to attack. There was a violent bombardment below, but for a moment, the continuous mountain range was moved to flat ground by him...


    "Hu~Hu~~~~" After venting (cultivating), Piccolo started to pant.


    "En?" Piccolo suddenly turned his head and looked at the sky, his eyes suddenly filled with killing intent: "This breath is... it can''t be wrong..."


    Looking at Piccolo standing on the rock, Monkey King slowly landed on the ground and smiled faintly: "Should I call you Piccolo or Piccolo or Piccolo?"


    "Sun~Wu~kong~ I didn''t find you, but you brought it to the door by yourself!" Piccolo did not conceal the killing intent of Monkey King: "As long as I kill you, I can dominate the world!"


    Monkey King looked at Piccolo with disdain, and said faintly: "What can you do to me with a few hundred points of combat effectiveness?"


    "Really! Let you see the results of my training in the past two years!" Piccolo smashed the rock under his feet and blasted him towards Monkey King...


    It is a pity that although the aura is mighty, it was easily resisted by Monkey King with a finger...


    "No...impossible..." Piccolo''s pupils shrank slightly, his expression unbelievable."I don''t believe it! Go to hell... uh~~" The drink stopped abruptly, and Monkey King punched Piccolo''s abdomen... causing Piccolo to kneel to the ground in pain...


    (I don¡¯t have a collection! Throw in flowers! I¡¯m working overtime recently, so I can only update it temporarily!)..

 22 Chapter 3 First Wish, World Ring

    "No...impossible...this is impossible..." At this time, Piccolo couldn''t believe that this was the truth.


    "What''s impossible! I will now let you see how big the gap between you and me is!" As he said, Monkey King clenched his fists and shouted, his whole body''s''qi'' instantly rose to its apex. , The rocks trembled, the ground cracked, and the gravel around Monkey King floated into the air under his terrifying breath...


    "This... this breath... how could it be... too... too strong... I can''t win... the body... shaking... Am I afraid?... Damn... What a joke..." Monkey King''s strength made Piccolo give birth I felt a deep sense of powerlessness, and my whole body trembled in fear.Just like in the original book, Piccolo was''spike killed'' by Raditz... No, at this time, he was even stronger, because at this time, Monkey King, his combat power has reached more than 3W5 thousand, which is more than before. Vegeta is much stronger.


    "You are too weak now! I don''t even have any interest in killing you!" After hitting Piccolo, Monkey King flew away.The current Piccolo can''t die, because he still needs Dragon Ball.Moreover, his opponent is not Piccolo, but the one in the universe who is about to appear stronger than a pervert.


    "Damn... damn... I look down upon me like the Big Devil... damn... Monkey King... I will repay you a hundred times the shame today..." Piccolo hit the ground with a humiliating and angry hammer...


    The ultimate consequence of this incident is that in the world¡¯s No. 1 martial arts competition a year later, Piccolo did not appear, but kept practicing, until he thought he could defeat Monkey King. In a martial arts conference, at this time, Monkey King was completely disinterested. What he was interested in was the strong men in the universe.


    In the empty yard of Bulma''s home, Monkey King poured out the dragon balls in the bag and piled them on the lawn.Behind him, there are women with expectation and curiosity.The reason why Monkey King ran to Bulma''s house to summon the Shenlong was to let Kongzi and other women gain insight.


    Li looked at Bulma beside her and asked, "Buma, can this dragon ball really summon a dragon?" The girls also looked at her.Bulma smiled mysteriously and said: "You will know by looking at it!"


    "Come out! Shenlong!" Wukong yelled, and suddenly the wind and clouds changed color, and the sky darkened.A huge dragon rises from the dragon ball, winding in the sky...


    Shenlong: "Say your wish! I can fulfill any wish for you...but only one..."


    "It''s really a dragon..." The girls were stunned.


    "Awesome, right!" Bulma was satisfied with the expressions of the women, her face smug.


    After calming down his excitement, Monkey King spoke out his wish: "I need a space ring. The larger the space, the better, and it can live in. It also needs a time house like a temple. A gravity device that can be adjusted freely must be installed. The gravity can be as large as you can!"


    Shenlong: "...you have a lot of requests...but it''s within the scope of a wish...you wait...this wish is a bit difficult...I have to spend a little time..."


    About five minutes passed... Shenlong''s eyes suddenly lit up, and a simple ring fell from the sky... Monkey King excitedly caught it.


    "Your wish has been fulfilled... But with this little ring, I can only create a quarter of the space of the earth! You can go in and see the others! I have helped you and your spirit tie the ring. Together, you just need to move your thoughts and you can enter it...then, goodbye!" The dragon slowly disappeared, just as the dragon ball was about to turn into seven streams and scattered in all directions, Monkey King suddenly rose into the sky and waved his hands. Throwing out an energy shield, covering the dragon ball... the light ball trembled for a moment, the scattered dragon ball also lost its surplus, turned into a stone and fell to the ground...


    Monkey King excitedly picked up the petrified Dragon Ball on the ground, he hehe smiled: "Brother has the foresight, he created this energy barrier a long time ago, so I won''t have to spend time looking for the Dragon Ball anymore, and throw the Dragon Ball here. The time house in the space ring, will I only need to wait a day to make a wish again? Hey!!"


    "Is this really a space ring? I only saw it in novels!" Shizuka flashed her big eyes, looking at the space ring in Monkey King''s hand.


    "A quarter of the earth''s space? How big is this! Come on, Goku, let''s go in and see!" Nan Lixiang also looked excited, this is the legendary space ring, can you not be excited?


    When Sun Wukong thought, he saw Bulma and the other girls being sucked in by a small rotating black hole that suddenly appeared... Then, Sun Wukong''s body was also slowly sucked in...


    In the "Space Ring", this should not be called the "World Ring"!The black hole revolved, and the figures of everyone appeared in a lawn, surrounded by mountains, and the birds and flowers, like a fairyland on earth.


    "Wow! It''s really beautiful here!"


    "It''s really big! Which ring are we really in!"


    The girls were surprised, and Alice was already running around among the flowers happily...


    "Wow Ka Ka! This Shenlong thought really thoughtful! It''s a perfect fit for my harem here! Hehe!!" Monkey King was excited.Looking around, I found a castle not far away, and my eyes lit up: "Sisters, let''s go to the castle!"...


    The castle is big, brilliant and gorgeous.And the time house is in the innermost part of the castle, similar to the temple, except for a rest house, there is nothing inside.And inside the house, there is a gravity device, which can reach a gravity of up to 10W!


    (Because I am at work, the update is late, sorry. By the way, please collect and ask for flowers.)..

 23 Chapter 4 Rush to the Universe

    Then, everyone inspected here and found that although there were mountains, rivers, and trees, there were no other creatures besides them!So, they went out and caught countless fishes into the rivers and seas... and caught countless animals into the jungle. Of course, those dangerous animals were avoided!In this way, a small world was born!


    Then, I bought countless daily necessities and moved into the "World Ring"!Of course, the money was from Bulma!Sun Wukong has saved her life countless times, and she is still willing to pay this little money.


    After that, I went to Jialin Immortal and asked for some fairy beans seeds and cultivation methods. Monkey King transplanted the fairy beans into the ring of the world so that the daughters could always look after them.This already means that there will be a continuous supply of fairy beans in the future...


    After everything is ready, it is already three days later!However, during this period, one thing made Monkey King very disappointed.Although he had put the dragon ball in the time house in the world ring, but a day later, when he took it out again, it was still in a petrified state.It turns out that making a wish with Dragon Ball consumes the positive energy of the real world. Only when the positive energy of the real world is restored, can Dragon Ball be used again!And the positive energy consumed by a wish basically takes a year to recover. Therefore, before the positive energy in the real world is recovered, even if you put the Dragon Ball in the time house for long, it is impossible to use it!(Note: This is my own setting, otherwise it would be too exaggerated to make a wish in one day.)


    And the females such as Tsuneko also stayed in the "world ring" with him, and then gave the use of qi to the girls, and passed their dance skills, but only Tsuko and Yuriko.Nan Lixiang, Li, Gui Lizi''s Five Women Society.Saye and Gui Meilin were not interested in fighting and killing, and they gave up because they felt too difficult to learn for a while.After studying for a few minutes, Shizuka gave up. Alice found it fun, and she practiced (played) with them for two days. Once the freshness passed, she gave up.


    After teaching a few girls, Monkey King began the real cruel practice alone...In the beginning, it started with 10 times the gravity, and after getting used to it, he jumped directly to 20 times the gravity...


    As soon as the limit was reached, he would eat fairy beans to recover, and his fighting power would soar... It only took three days (three days in the time house) to adapt to 100 times the gravity.The Monkey King in the original book took six days to reach.I have to say that the talent of Monkey King is now more outstanding and terrifying than the Monkey King in the original book.


    However, Monkey King knew that this was far from enough. Only when he could transform into a super Saiyan would he have the capital to venture into the universe...


    However, what makes Monkey King depressed is that he has been cultivating in the time house for more than half a year. Not only was he unable to transform into a Super Saiyan, but even his potential seemed to be exhausted.He knows that he may have encountered a bottleneck. Only by transforming into a Super Saiyan can he stimulate his potential again and move forward...


    It''s a pity that although he knows the quick way to transform into a Super Saiyan, that is anger, but he can''t get angry!So, he ended his retreat, planning to go to the universe to find the strong to fight, to seek his own breakthrough...


    If you want to go to the universe, a spaceship is of course indispensable.So Monkey King took some time to find the spaceship that he had come to Earth when he was a child, and gave it to Bulma¡¯s father and asked him to help transform it...


    During the transformation of the spaceship, Monkey King rarely enjoyed a fragrant and relaxing time!By the way, I ate Bulma and Kiriko.Of course, it wasn''t any proper means that was used, it was a forced push!However, it is also an amazing feat to be able to push Yimei paper back and let her follow you desperately!


    This also caused Bulma to leave school early.You said that so many girls want to accompany Monkey King to the universe''exploration'', leaving her at home alone, this is absolutely impossible!Moreover, reading is no longer necessary for Bulma, and her IQ has long been able to explode those so-called brick houses!


    After three months, the spacecraft was finally ready.The girls looked at the huge round sphere in front of them, with a look of wonder.


    "Is this really a spaceship? We...really can travel in the universe?" By this time, Saya was still a little weird.This is in their world, but it has always been a human dream, but in this world, it has already been realized.


    "But, how do I look at it, this thing is like a big ball!" Shizuka looked at the spaceship with bright eyes, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "I said, don''t sigh with emotion anywhere, hurry up and move things, and you''re about to set off soon!" Gui Riko entered the spaceship with a lot of snacks.


    The girls of Saye stuck out their tongues and began to help out, moving some daily necessities into the spacecraft...


    "Then, Dad! We are leaving now!" Everything was ready, Bulma bid farewell to her parents.And the girls such as Kongzi also said goodbye to them.


    "Wukong, I have handed Buma to you, you have to protect her! And everyone too!" Bulma''s mother is still smiling, her face mature and steady.


    "You don''t need to say this, I know!" Monkey King swore with a face.Nonsense, can your sister paper be protected?


    "Unfortunately, I''m old and can''t stand the toss, otherwise, I would like to go to the universe to see it too!" Bulma''s father looked regretful.


    After bidding farewell, everyone returned to the spaceship and closed the door."Everyone fasten your seat belts, I''m about to take off!" Bulma sat down in the driver''s seat, her tone a little excited, she was also the first to go''play'' in the universe!


    "Okay!" With the excitement of the women, Bulma started the spacecraft. After a roar, the spacecraft rushed out of the earth with a whistling sound...


    (For collection! For flowers!)..

 24 Chapter 5 Niu Xing and quite big

    The spaceship has been flying in the universe for three days, and Monkey King was okay, so he grabbed a few sisters to play with them.Didn''t you see that he is now hilariously with sister Jingxiang!


    "Goku, look, there is a planet with a life response in front!" Bulma pointed to Dragon Ball Radar with a look of excitement.


    "Really? Where? What about?" The women also looked at the monitor.It was a blue planet about the size of the earth, and it looked pretty.


    After solving Shizuka, Sun Wukong lifted his pants and walked over, looked at the planet on the monitor, and said, "Then go to that planet and see!"


    "Okay, then everyone sits down!" Bulma Jiao yelled and controlled the spaceship to land towards that planet... and all the girls sat down and fastened their seat belts.Monkey King came to Shizuka''s side, hugged her into his arms, and sat back in his position.Well, sister Shizuka has been softened by him playing with it, so I still have the strength to sit!


    In the tremor of the spacecraft, he passed through the atmosphere and entered the first planet where Wukong and others entered the universe for the first time.


    The spacecraft slowly landed...The hatch opened, and Monkey King came out first, and only after finding that the climate here was similar to that of the earth, did he call out the women.


    "Is this an alien planet? So excited! I didn''t expect that I could come to an alien planet too!" Li Xian was very excited.


    "However, the climate of this planet is almost the same as that of the earth, which is quite surprising!" Saye habitually held down his glasses.Because Sun Wukong liked her spectacle temperament very much, he deprived her of the right to wear contact lenses.


    "Nah~~What will aliens look like?" Alice was very excited, looking expectant.


    "I want to know too!" The girls and the other girls were also curious.


    "What is there to guess? Let''s go to the place where they live and see if we know it!" Guilizi took the lead and walked away.The girls followed closely, and Monkey King took the spaceship into the ring of the world, and followed too...


    Mengshan Village is a small village where the aborigines of Kadaxing live. At this time, there are two people opposing here.Well, people on this planet look like tauren, bull nose, bull ears, strong muscles and very strong.


    "Niu Xing, you''re a JB, you dare to pry our boss''s corner, aren''t you looking for shit (death)?" Among the group on the left, a little brother standing in the front row roared angrily, as if It''s the same as if someone took away his wife.I saw that this guy was a little thinner and shorter than the other tauren, and he didn''t look as simple and honest as others, and looked very cunning.A piece of white cloth was tied on the top of his head, and two large black characters crookedly written on it: military division.


    And the man next to him, a burly tall, 2.5-meter strong tauren, is their boss.This guy looks very mighty and domineering, looks a bit like a bull devil, but just a little silly.It''s just that the dress is really unflattering.


    I saw that he was holding a large kitchen knife that was missing several mouths in his hand. The animal skin cloth on his lower body flew and flew, revealing a dark and hairy thigh. He was wearing a cloak with several holes, with four written on it. A crooked big character: hunger strike master.No, it should be five big characters, because the word''food'' was marked with an''X'' and there was a character'''' written next to it.


    Behind the quite big are his brothers and many townspeople.On the left are several old tauren and a cow tauren.And the cause of the matter is because of her.Although this cow is really not good at length, it happened that Niu Xing and Manda saw it right at the same time, because both cows have a common hobby, that is,''big'', and they like''big''. girl.And this cow named Erhua just meets this requirement, and also exceeds the standard, don''t you see the two basketballs hanging on her chest!


    On the other hand, Niu Xing looks normal, and in Tauren''s words, it is mighty and domineering. With the addition of the mount Acerola under the crotch, it is simply an alternative "Prince Charming"!Judging from various standards, it''s pretty big!No wonder the cow looks so idiotic at his eyes.Niu Xing belongs to Dam Village in the west.


    "Let¡¯s stop talking nonsense, let the Erhua girl choose by herself!" Manda glanced at the strategist with disdain, and was very confident in his tone of Man Dadao, because he knew that Erhua liked him and was quite the second. Goods, who would like it!


    "Say, Erhua, who do you choose?" Manda was also very simple, turning his head and glaring at the cow on the side.Erhua is very entangled at this time. Although she has a good impression of Niu Xing, she also knows that if this is quite annoying, the consequences will be really unthinkable, because it is usually terrible for Erhuo to launch a surge. It''s still a tough second item.


    Seeing her embarrassed appearance, Erhua¡¯s grandfather was silent for a while, and said, ¡°Since Erhua can¡¯t make up his mind, then you two will use your own force to decide the outcome! Usually the things that our clan can¡¯t decide are The decision is made by martial arts, whoever wins, Erhua will marry someone!"


    "Wow! Contest! Contest!..." The big brothers shouted one after another, they were still very confident in their boss''s force.


    The Niu Xing on the opposite side hesitated a little when he arrived. He admitted that although he was quite big, he was undoubtedly the first in the clan in terms of force. It would be a bit difficult to compete.


    Seeing that his boss was embarrassed, Niu Xing¡¯s younger brother immediately shouted: ¡°What¡¯s a match, at least two wins in three rounds! This is fair!" ¡°Two wins in three rounds...Two wins in three rounds..." Follow the trend immediately...


    After some discussion, the competition was finally defined as two wins in three games.The first match, the force showdown: Niu Xing VS is quite big!


    "You crap, I''m going to tear you apart!" Man Da danced a beautiful knife with the big kitchen knife in his hand, and said viciously at Niu Xing.


    Niu Xing directly ignored him and looked at him with contempt: "You are a second-hand, you can''t use weapons in the contest!"


    "Nima! Do you dare to call Lao Tzu a second person? Lao Tzu hates others calling me a second person!" Manda went wild on the spot, roared, and cracked the cracks on the ground with one foot. , This guy''s combat power is no less than 20,000...

 25 Chapter 6 Niu Xing vs. Very Big

    Feeling the violent aura of Manda, Niu Xing''s complexion changed, knowing that Manda is very strong, but he didn''t expect the opponent to be so strong!


    "Moo..."


    With a long howl, he rushed towards the bull star as big as a bull...Everywhere he went, the ground was collapsed and cracked by him...


    "Moo..."


    Niu Xing also let out a howl, and rushed towards him without fear...


    Bang~~~


    The two of them touched their hands, and the powerful qi directly rolled up the surrounding ground, the sand was crushed, the earth and rocks rolled...


    "You''re pretty strong!" With a big grin, he slammed into the bull star.


    "Boom~~"


    When the two ends collided, the big head was staring at Venus.Niu Xing was even more unbearable, and he staggered back several steps before he stopped.


    "You fellow!" Niu Xing was furious, roared, and rushed over...


    "Boom~~Boom~~Bump~~"


    The two fiercely confronted each other, with fists to the flesh, the surrounding trees, mountains and rocks were completely destroyed by the fight between the two, and even the terrain was changed...


    The''bull herd'' watching the battle quickly stayed away from here and fled...


    "Haha~~ Happy! So happy! I''m taking a punch from Laozi!" Man Da became more excited as he hits, and his fighting power gradually increased.With a punch, a big hole tens of meters deep was directly hit.


    Niu Xing dodged it dangerously, and a whip kick swept away at the big head, about to kick his head in one fell swoop...


    "Moo~~~~"


    A very excited roar, without avoiding it, he just pushed his head over...


    "Looking for death~" Niu Xing had a cold expression on his face, his strength soared to the apex, and he fiercely kicked towards the big temple...


    "Bang~~~"


    The general general lowered his head and dashed away, putting his head on Niu Xing''s powerful right foot.The powerful aftermath directly bounced a large mountain next to it, and the ground centered on him was shaken out of a pit nearly 100 meters away.


    "Hey~~ Is this the only strength you have?" With a big grin, he kicked a big hole on the ground, suddenly added force, and rushed away... The powerful force directly flew out. .Immediately, quite big stretched out his hands again, grabbed Niu Xing''s right foot directly, pulled hard, and pushed his head against it again.


    Niu Xing''s complexion changed drastically, and he hurriedly grasped the horns that were about to pierce his body with both hands.But the powerful force directly shook his mouth and bleeds, and he was still pierced into his body by a short section of horns!


    "Moo~~Go to hell!" Niu Xing roared, his mouth wide open, and a beam of energy shot directly at the head.


    "Boom~~"


    At such a close distance, he couldn''t avoid it. The energy beam directly blasted on his head, and he was blown out like a meteor, knocking down a mountain and stopping his body.


    "Moo~~~ bastard! My cloak~~" he roared loudly, and a stronger air burst out, directly smashing the soil and rocks buried in him, revealing his slightly Embarrassed figure.The animal skins on his body were already tattered, especially the''pull wind'' cloak, which had been broken into several pieces.


    At this time, quite big eyes were flushed, and he was in a violent state.That cloak, except for his little brother, is his favorite and most precious thing. It is destroyed at this time, can you not be angry?


    I saw him holding his hands high, and a huge energy ball quickly condensed, judging from its powerful aura, it was enough to completely destroy this area.


    (Note: The combat power during the very big rage is nearly 30,000, but the combat power of 30,000 is not enough to destroy the planet. Just consider the planet too strong! In fact, there are too many bugs in Dragon Ball. At the beginning, The Guixian with only a few hundred points of combat power can blast off the moon with a tortoise faction qigong, and Vegeta¡¯s combat power of about 1W8 can destroy a planet, but behind, those tens of millions, hundreds of millions of combat power can blow , I don¡¯t know how many energy bombs have been smashed, and I haven¡¯t seen the destruction of the planet! Therefore, my setting is: the destruction of a planet depends on its combat effectiveness, but also on the strength and size of the planet. I hereby declare that it will not be More explanation. In fact, there are too many controversies about combat effectiveness, so you don¡¯t have to be too serious, just look at it cool.)


    The tauren patriarch looked shocked, standing on a rocky cliff, and shouted: "It''s pretty big! Stop, do you want to destroy our tribe? I announce! You won this competition, stop! Stop! "


    "Hmm? I won?" The violent man was taken aback, and came to his senses: "That is to say, Erhuahua is mine? Wow, khaka~" The energy bomb in his hand also slowly disappeared.The patriarch, Niu Xing and others immediately breathed a sigh of relief.I have to say that although quite big is very second and stupid, but the strength is indeed the strongest on their planet.


    But when he saw his beloved cloak, Man Da suddenly let out a stern howl, and glared at Niu Xing fiercely: "Nima! If you don''t pay me for a more stylish and handsome cloak, I will follow You are not finished!"


    Niu Xing was stared with a guilty conscience. Before, he was very dissatisfied with the title of First Bravery of Man Da, but he finally saw it today, and what he said was true!He had to rejoice that this was just a competition, otherwise he would definitely hang up.


    However, although my heart is vacant, I can''t show my timidity: "Isn''t it just a broken cloak! I will give you a cloak made of Soropi!"


    "Soropi?" The big eyes lit up: "That''s what you said! If you don''t give it, I will beat your grandmother even if you don''t recognize it." Sorope is a kind of beast skin, on this planet, It belongs to the most expensive and beautiful animal skins.


    The battle here naturally attracted the attention of Monkey King.On the cliff not far from here, Monkey King and his team watched the whole process of the competition between Manda and Niu Xing. What the girls watched was awe-inspiring. Obviously, they were also taken aback by the battle.


    "Wukong, if you fight them, who is better?" Kongzi and other women looked at Monkey King curiously.


    Sun Wukong said faintly: "Don''t compare me to those two guys. Brother can kill him with just one finger!" After more than half a year of training in the time house, Sun Wukong is not something a person with tens of thousands of combat power can do. Contended.


    Seeking flowers!Seeking collection!All kinds of requests!Today the two updates were sent together!..

 26 Chapter 7 Horse Racing

    The girls nodded naturally. Although they didn''t see the Monkey King who was completely erupting, in their eyes, Monkey King was an invincible existence. This belief was deeply ingrained when they saw Monkey King show his strength for the first time.


    However, for this planet, there are still nearly 30,000 people with combat effectiveness, which surprised Monkey King. Such combat effectiveness can be compared with Vegeta after the outbreak.


    The tauren patriarch (the cow''s grandfather) stood in the ruined ruins, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and announced the second match: "Let''s use a gentler way for the second match, horse racing! The goal is Jia Muhe, ten miles away. Whoever rides the mount first to Jia Muhe will win."


    "Horse racing? What a great idea!" Niu Xing smiled triumphantly. He rode his tall and handsome fire cow around the place for two times, and looked at quite big with disdain: "So, where''s your mount?"


    Manda immediately shouted to the military commander beside him: "Go, bring Lao Tzu''s black donkey!"


    The strategist wiped his sweat and said, "Boss, two days ago, you disliked that black donkey for not being able to work well. Didn''t we kill you and eat it long ago?"


    "Huh? Is there anything like this?" With a big look of doubt, it suddenly realized: "Ah! I remembered, MD, I was tired when I sat down on it before going out more than ten meters! I gave it to him in a fit of anger. have eaten!"


    "Haha~~~ How can anyone use a black donkey as a mount? Is that small body able to withstand a big guy like you? Moreover, you even eat your own mount, which is too..."''Two'' Before the words came out, Niu Xing stopped in time, but he knew that you can scold you for being a stupid or an idiot, but you definitely can''t say him second, otherwise, you will be miserable.The conversation changed, and said: "In other words, you have no mounts?"


    Very big suddenly yelled: "Who said I don''t have a mount anymore? Military teacher!"


    "Yes!" The military teacher immediately responded loudly. He fell on all fours and squatted on the ground. He sat on the ground with a big foot, and said proudly: "Look! This is Lao Tzu''s mount, obedient and well-behaved. Can understand cow words. How, do you feel shocked by Lao Tzu¡¯s mount! Wow, khaka~~~drive~drive~~" He said, the big kitchen knife in his hand was back on the military division¡¯s ass. Two clicks.


    The military teacher grinned and grinned: "Boss, can you be lighter? It hurts! And, in the public, how much you can save me a little face!" Nima, you are all riding as a mount, so there is still face. Speak?


    "Slow talk, give me some strength later, if you lose, you will pour the toilet for Lao Tzu for the rest of your life!" Man Da slapped the military division''s ass twice again.


    The sergeant burst into tears suddenly: "Boss, it seems I have been pouring the toilet for you, right?"


    For the people in the same village as Manda, they have no words to hide their expressions about the performance of the second product.They are ashamed!There are so many second-hand goods in my own village.


    "This...this is your mount...well! Then... let''s start!" Niu Xing was already intolerable, and he found that he was about to laugh, but for the sake of image, he still endured it.But he endured it, but that doesn''t mean the people behind him can endure it!Then, laughter resounded across the sky.


    At this time, the old patriarch had made up his mind and said that he would not marry his granddaughter to such a second man. At this time, his eyes on Niu Xing were also kinder, at least that guy was bigger and more reliable. too much.


    The patriarch drew a line on the ground, told the two to stand in a row, and then shouted: "Game, start!"


    "Hash~~" Niu Xing yelled, a whip was drawn on the sitting fire cow''s buttocks, fire cow yelled''moo~~, raised all four hoofs and ran away, and ran away, leaving behind Soot all the way...


    "I''m rubbing~ That dead cow is running so fast, sergeant, give me some strength! Drive!" Man Da said with a big kitchen knife in his hand and slapped the sergeant''s ass...


    "Ahhh~~ooh~~~moo~~~"


    The military division was photographed with a strange scream, and he ran with his limbs wide open... That speed is also very impressive!But it''s still a lot worse than the fire cow...


    "Quick...Quick...we can''t even see people''s ass..."


    Very anxious, the strength in my hand suddenly increased...


    Pop~~~


    The sound is loud and bright...


    "Ah~~~"


    The military teacher screamed and squatted directly on the ground. The butt egg on the right was already swollen and tall: "Boss! I''m already dead!"


    "Grass! It''s useless! Get up, change me!" Man Da patted his ass again, walked off the military division, and lay down on the ground: "Come on, we are going to lose!"


    "Yes, boss!" The military commander shook his head and jumped from the ground. He straddled his big back and slapped him on the ass: "Drive~~Boss! Go! !"


    Very big limbs used together, stunned all the way, fast and staggering... After a while, I saw the back of Niu Xing...


    Niu Xing saw that he was very big, and he was shocked: "Rely on the speed of this second product! MD, it''s a mistake! With that guy''s combat power, at this speed...drive~~ Ha Hope~" Niu Xing immediately twitched his mount buttocks, and the speed of Fire Niu accelerated a lot...


    "Boss, hurry up... Hurry up... I''m going to catch up with that stupid... Ah... he speeds up again... Boss... Speed! Drive~~" The military commander yelled excitedly while riding on a pretty big back .Seeing that the two sides had moved a little apart, he was excited to drew the dagger from his waist and stabbed it on the very big ass...


    "Wow~~~"


    There was a loud howl of a wolf, the forward momentum stopped, and he fell directly to the ground, gnawing at the mud...


    "Bah~Bah~~" Quite spit out the mud and sand in his mouth, with a tangled look: "Nima! I only shoot you with the back of the knife, you TMD take the real knife bucket with me, your IQ is still high, I am stressed It''s so big!"


    "Boss, didn''t I cheer you on!" The military commander looked innocent.


    "Don''t take the knife and bucket me!" Manda got up, and ran forward again, fast, faster than before. With his abnormal physique, on his ass That little injury did not affect him at all...

 27 Chapter 8 The Kinuit Team Attacks

    Under a very powerful sprint, the distance between him and Niu Xing got closer and closer... After a while, he overtook Niu Xing.


    "Wow haha~~~Boss! You are so awesome! The god horse Niu Xing is so weak! Haha~~~Driving~~" The military division yelled excitedly while riding on the big body.Turning his head and sticking out his tongue at Niu Xing, he made a grimace, and the angry Niu Xing was pale.


    Rushing all the way, Manda finally won the match, winning two games in three games.Niu Xing was very unconvinced in losing, because how could he be comparable to his Fire Bull at a very high speed?What''s more, it''s a horse riding competition. Why are you being treated like a horse riding?


    And that cow is even more reluctant to marry her to the second one, it would be better to die!And his grandpa looked down on quite a bit too.Although that guy has amazing force, his brain is not bright!It''s fine if you don''t have a good light, but don''t be like this!Who can value such a top product?


    However, the old patriarch is entangled again due to the great force. If he breaks the contract face to face, he will definitely break this place with the character of the other guy!


    It''s the old patriarch who is in a dilemma, and it''s quite big?He has come to the side of the cow, with a drool-like expression on his face: "Er Huahua, your tits are so big! I''m so excited to see! No more! Let me touch it!"


    "Go away... Go away... You are so perverted..." The cow was frightened and backed back again and again, her voice was soft, and it really felt like Xiaojiabiyu.However, the words are spoken from such a population of cattle heads of nearly two meters, which is really unbearable.However, in the eyes of the tauren, it may look like the cow Erhua, or it may be a big beauty.


    On the stone cliff in the distance, all the girls looked at Monkey King one after another, looking at the wretched and mean-looking faces of quite big.Monkey King suddenly raised his brows and said unhappy, "Look at what I am doing? Don''t compare Brother with these two, Brother is much purer and more cultivated than him!"


    "Pure? Conserve?" The women rolled their eyes together.


    "En?" When Monkey King wanted to say something, he suddenly frowned and looked up at the sky.


    "What''s wrong, Wukong?" Kongzi and the other women looked towards Monkey King.


    "Someone else has come to this planet, um~~ There are five people, this kind of aura...it''s pretty strong!" Monkey King looked at the sky and said lightly.


    "Is it another alien?" The girls all looked towards the sky.


    It didn''t take long for five spaceships to appear on the horizon. They looked similar to Monkey King''s spaceships, but were much smaller.The girls were curious, and Kongzi said: "Wukong, that spaceship and ours seem to belong to the same planet as you before?"


    After Monkey King retrieved the spaceship that he had landed on the earth when he was a child, all the girls already knew the identity of Monkey King Saiyan, so it should be asked.


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly and said, "It shouldn''t be, but, I think, maybe it''s a guy I know."


    Five round spaceships broke through the atmosphere and fell to the ground like a meteor...


    Boom~~~Five loud noises in a row, five spacecraft smashed into the ground a huge crater hundreds of meters wide...


    Such a high-profile debut naturally attracted the attention of countless people.


    "Wow~~ There are meteorites falling..."


    "Meteor, sister! It''s a spaceship..."


    "The Patriarch..."


    "Let''s go and take a look! It''s been a long time since no aliens have come to our planet..."


    "Boss, shall we go and take a look?"


    "Must! Go, little ones, take the guys, and follow me! If these guys are broken, listen to my orders and rush together!"


    A group of tauren headed towards the landing of the spacecraft...


    "Wukong, do we want to go over and see?" Kongzi looked at Monkey King.


    "No, let''s take a look from a distance!"


    When the tauren came to stand in front of the spacecraft one after another, the hatch of the spacecraft slowly opened...The five people walked out of the spacecraft.


    The old patriarch looked at the five people and said with a serious face: "Five, welcome you to Kada Star. This is Mengshan Village. I am the village chief Niu Duo. What are the reasons why the few people come to our planet?"


    "Um hum hum~~~" The five immediately put on their painful POSE, and introduced themselves: "Licomb!"


    "Bart!"


    "Guise!"


    "Guldo!"


    "Keanu!"


    "All fit!...Keanu Special Forces!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded, everyone suddenly felt a cold wind blowing from them...


    All the tauren whispered to each other...


    "I used to think that there are quite a few people like Manda, but I didn''t expect anyone to compare with them!"


    "Yeah, yeah! It''s an eye-opener!"


    "It turns out that aliens also have two things!..."


    Monkey King watched the speechless appearance of the five people for a while, and said, "Team Keinuit, I didn''t expect it to be them. It''s fate!"


    Seeing that the Tauren were in BS, the Kinuite team suddenly became angry.Bart used the detector to detect the combat effectiveness of the tauren, with a look of disdain: "The highest combat effectiveness is only 19,000, really rubbish! Do you dare to look down on us like this?"


    Captain Keinu looked unhappy: "Then, Bart, you will clean up these rubbish and make a quick battle. After occupying this planet, we have to go to the next planet!"


    Bart took a few steps forward and looked at the tauren arrogantly: "We are the super force of King Frieza, the Kinuite team. Now, by King Frieza''s order, we will expropriate your planet, if any. Resist, let alone kill!"


    The old patriarch''s face suddenly changed: "Expropriation? Are you here to invade our planet?"


    Bart¡¯s tone was very arrogant: "You can understand it this way, so is it surrender? Or resistance?"


    "Patriarch, what is this guy talking about?" At this time, the two guys, quite big, haven''t understood what the situation is.


    The old patriarch took a big look, shook his head, and said: "They are here to invade our planet...meaning... they want to grab our money and food, so maybe even the second flower will be snatched by them..."


    "What? They''re going to grab my Erhua? I''ll kill them!" As soon as I heard that it was about my Erhua, I was immediately anxious, and rushed over when I mentioned the big kitchen knife...


    Swish~~A few beautiful swords and flowers cut towards Bart...


    Bart easily dodged a few big stabs, and then punched out. Very big hurriedly used his arm in a gear, but he was shot and flew out instantly, knocking down a big mountain...


    "Wow~~~ This guy is so powerful!" The bull climbed up from the gravel, with bloodshot eyes on the corners of his mouth, his eyes flushed, and he once again entered the state of running wild, and rushed towards Bart...


    (For collections and flowers! All kinds of requests! Any good suggestions, you can say in the comment area, thank you!)..

 28 Chapter Nine

    "En? 35000 combat power! This guy can increase combat power at will?" Bart looked at the value on the detector with a look of surprise.


    It was quite big and dashed over like a bison, wherever it passed, the ground shattered and the momentum was indeed vigorous.With an anger, he leaped and slammed his fist towards Bart.


    Bart''s foot was a little bit, and he flew directly to the rear and stopped in the air.With this hand, I was quite stunned: "You...you guy can fly?" The other tauren also looked at Bart in surprise.


    "Don''t tell me, with your 3W combat power, you can''t even fly?" Bart also looked quite big in surprise.


    "I can''t fly! Come down and fight Lao Tzu on the ground!" Manda was very upset.


    "Huh! Aboriginals are aboriginals, and they don''t even know how to dance empty space. I really don''t know how you cultivated to this level! Since you want to fight on the ground, then I will accompany you!" Bart looked disdainfully The eyes were quite big, and it fell on the ground.


    Seeing that the other party came down, Manda rushed over and took the opponent''s face with a straight fist.Bart did not evade, and immediately responded with a punch, colliding with the big fist.The powerful aftermath directly cracked the surrounding ground...


    Bang~~bang~~


    The fighting between the two became more and more fierce, faster and faster, and later, you could only see the afterimages of the two collisions, and the powerful aftermath directly caused the mountains to collapse and the rubble was flying. fierce.


    Bang~~~


    The two punched each other again, and Bart looked at Man Dadao: "It is really surprising that a tauren has such a strong strength! How about, do you want to come to the great King Friesha to do things? Your strength will definitely be appreciated by King Frieza!"


    "Huh! Want to buy me? Go to hell!" Quite furiously yelled, mouthed, and a beam of light immediately shot towards Bart...


    At such a close range, and under Bart''s carelessness and underestimating his opponent, Bart only shook his lower body quickly and escaped a fatal attack. He was hit by a beam of light on his left shoulder, and the armor on it was directly bombarded. It shattered, revealing his scorched left shoulder.


    "Asshole! I''m going to kill you!" Bart was furious, his aura skyrocketed, he didn''t keep his hands, he showed his true strength, his figure flashed, and he punched his big right cheek. Was bombed out... Bart bombarded Manda again, and Manda hurriedly blocked his attack with his arms, but suddenly felt a pain in his abdomen and was blasted directly to the ground, smashing a huge hole ¡­


    Although he is powerful and powerful, his speed is not good, and his combat effectiveness is not as high as Bart.Naturally not Bart''s opponent.Bart floated in the air, facing the big pit below it was a qigong bomb... Watching the power above it, if it was defeated, it would be very big and maimed.


    "Grass! The boss is fucked! The little ones! Go and save the boss!" Seeing that Dae is in danger, the military teacher immediately shouted to the younger brothers behind him. They all fired energy bombs and hit the qigong bombs sent by Bart. go with¡­


    However, their combat effectiveness is not high, and naturally they cannot interfere with Bart''s energy bombs.Seeing that he was about to be hit, Niu Xing roared and opened his mouth a beam of energy to shoot towards Bart. Bart had to dodge and avoid it, and the energy bomb in his hand was missed a lot as a result. Ten meters away, there was a sudden explosion, leaving a huge hole several hundred meters wide in the ground.


    Although Quite Da was not hit directly, he was also caught in the aftermath and suffered serious injuries.


    "Moo~~houhou~~" At this time, it was quite big, like a wounded beast. Not only did his strength not decline due to the injury, but he revealed a more violent and bloodthirsty aura, and his fighting power increased instead of falling.


    At this moment, the big eyes turned red, full of boundless madness and killing intent.


    "This...this is...this is the madness in my clan legend... I didn''t expect Manda to do it!" The old patriarch looked at Manda with excitement.Even Erhua, who had always looked down upon the size of her, showed a look of surprise.Madness, but the symbol of their Tauren legend!Every tauren warrior that can be mad is a hero of the clan.


    "Wow~~Wow~~ The boss is the legendary mad cow..."


    "So amazing, so amazing~~"


    "Boss, we love you so much..."


    The big brother screamed immediately.


    "Combat power! More than 76,000! How could it be possible! The instrument must be malfunctioning!" Bart was shocked when he looked at the value on the detector, with a look of disbelief.


    "Go to hell!!" With a loud roar, his body slammed off the ground like a cannonball, and hit Bart''s abdomen with a punch... Bart flew upside down like a cannonball...


    "Bart!" Ligao and others exclaimed suddenly.Captain Keanu flashed in shape, took Bart in the air and landed on the ground.


    "Team...Captain..." Bart was holding his stomach in pain, and said with difficulty: "Yes...I''m sorry...I...shame you." With just one punch, Bart lost the ability to fight.


    "No wonder King Frieza wants to send me to this planet. It turns out that there is such a strong guy on this planet. This guy is not something you can handle. I will come!" Kinho put down Bart and slowly moved towards the big I walked and stood in front of quite a big man: "You have a good combat power, so, do you want to join our Kinuite team? I can let you be the deputy captain."


    "Don''t be long-winded! Go to hell!" At this time, the eagerness to fight has already been filled, so there is no way of thinking nonsense.A fist blasted past, directly smashing a large mountain behind Kinho.


    After avoiding the big attack, Kinho shook his head, and said, "That''s really a pity!" After speaking, he roared, and his breath exploded instantly, and the powerful aura directly swept a huge hole in his body. .


    "This is the strength of the captain! With a combat power of 12W, it is impossible for that bull to win the captain!" The four Li Gaos saw their captain burst out with admiration and excitement on their faces.


    "Then! I''m going to fuck!" Kinho''s figure flashed, and he instantly appeared behind the quite big, and after the quite big reacted, he was directly kicked out...


    (The first one, another one in the afternoon, about 5 o''clock.)..

 29 Chapter 10 Monkey King finally appeared

    With a loud roar, he climbed up from the rubble and attacked Jinyu again... Jiny confronted him, and he was so powerful that he could not fight back.The strength of the two is too far apart, and Barbarian Bull is not Jinyue''s opponent at all.


    "That won''t work! The boss was beaten so miserably! We have to help the boss." The very big brother looked anxiously, and rushed towards Jinyu desperately.


    "You rubbish, don''t want to disturb the captain''s battle!" Guldo blocked the crowd, used the gold binding technique to trap them all, waved his hands, and smashed them all into the ground. Hit it, and wiped out this group of second-hands.


    Niu Xing looked at the old patriarch with a very ugly expression, with a trace of fear hidden in his eyes: "Master patriarch, these people are really too powerful. Even the legendary berserkers are not their opponents. We should not resist. Surrender! Otherwise our whole family will suffer!"


    The old patriarch looked at the dying of the beating, sighed, and said, "Stop, don''t fight again, we surrender!" Their tauren clan was originally a clan of good power, surrendering to a race stronger than them. It''s not too shameful either.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect you tauren to look stupid, but you are quite knowledgeable about the current affairs!" Jinou threw the big in his hand to the tauren clan, his face was indifferent, and he even warmed up for such a fight Doesn''t count.


    A group of tauren surrounded him, and the old patriarch lifted up the man on the ground and said: "It''s quite big, forget it, don''t fight anymore, let''s surrender! They...are not what we can fight against..."


    "Surrender? Grass! Lao Tzu never surrenders!" With a roar, Manda shook everyone away and attacked Jinyu again.Although he is two, but at the same time, he is also very awkward. To say that it is awkward is a brick and horn, and he will definitely not change things easily.


    "It seems that you guy is quite spine!" Jinou looked at the big rush, flew a kick, and directly blasted him out, smashing a huge hole in the ground.


    "Since you want to die this way, then I will fulfill you!" Jinyu immediately blasted a qigong wave towards you...


    "Boss!!!" The big brothers suddenly screamed and screamed. They wanted to save them, but all of them were seriously injured and couldn''t get up in the pit!Although they are two and stupid, they are very loyal and loyal.


    The Niu Xing group couldn''t bear to look at it anymore, and turned their heads. They had lost the courage to resist the strength of Jinyu and others, so naturally they would not try to save the man again.


    Seeing that he was about to be shattered by the Qigong wave, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and with a shot, the Qigong wave sent by Jinyu was blown out and landed several kilometers away, crashing. The explosion brought a huge aftermath of energy, and even the ground was shaking...


    "Who...who are you?" Jinyu looked at the guy who hit his own qigong wave with a single blow in surprise. However, after detecting it with a detector, he was very puzzled: "The combat power is only 8000? How can I hit me? Qigong wave?"


    Monkey King smiled and said, "Oh! I just came here to make a soy sauce, but this guy, I look pretty pleasing to the eye, can you give me face and spare his life?" Monkey King who watched for a long time finally Played.


    "Give you face? We don''t seem to know each other, do we?" In fact, Jinou''s head is not very developed: "Moreover, why should I give you face?"


    "That''s it! That''s really a pity!" Monkey King sighed slightly.The figure suddenly disappeared, and he appeared in front of Kinho in an instant, with a punch in his abdomen.


    "Uh~~" Kinyw immediately clutched his abdomen, knelt down on the ground, his expression distorted, his expression of pain and inconceivability: "No...impossible...your combat power is obviously only 8000, why is it so strong?... Could it be you Like me... can... freely control combat power?"


    The Ligao and the others on the side unexpectedly got their captain knocked out by Monkey King, and they were shocked: "It''s so possible...that guy actually gave the captain to...In this world, besides King Frieza, there are actually others. Is there such a strong existence?" The four of them showed fear on their faces and had already retreated.


    "Controlling combat effectiveness is not your specialty! Moreover, I am not interested in trash like you at all. You should go back and call Frieza! I look forward to fighting him!" Monkey King looked at Jinu with a face Of indifferent.


    "Haha~~ You are too arrogant! I admit that you are very strong, but you can''t beat King Frieza! His strength is the strongest in the universe! Only people who have personally seen it can Understand the greatness of King Frieza!" Kinho was very disdainful of Monkey King''s words, but when it came to Frieza, he looked eager to worship.


    Monkey King directly ignored Jinyu, turned around, and walked towards Manda: "Big man, are you okay?"


    I got up very hard, the eyes that looked at Monkey King called a fiery and admiration, rushed over, and hugged Monkey King¡¯s thighs: "Boss, please take me as a little brother! Fight, fight, sore sisters , I''m proficient in everything!" As he said, he would wipe his nose on Monkey King''s trouser legs.


    "Fuck you!" Sun Wukong kicked him aside: "You bastard, don''t stain my pants!"


    Manda got up from the ground, and said to Monkey King very seriously: "Boss! Although I admire you very much and I am grateful for saving me, but please don''t call me a second person. I''m just a little stupid, not at all. two!"


    When Monkey King was about to talk, Kinuu''s triumphant laugh suddenly came from behind him: "Haha! You guys are too careless, ignoring this captain''s words, but you have to pay a price!"


    I don''t know when, Keanu has flown into the sky not far away."Drink~~~" Jinyu raised his qi frantically, the earth trembled, and the clouds were shaken away...


    "Great conversion!" Kiny opened his arms and shouted loudly, and a phantom flew out of his body.


    "En?" Monkey King had a sudden pause, and found that his body was suddenly imprisoned, unable to move, and his soul seemed to be pulled out of his body.


    "Sure enough, the captain is going to use that trick!" Keith was surprised and had infinite expectations. As long as he won the body of Monkey King, they would win.


    "This is... swapping bodies? Humph! I''m also trying to seize my body!" Monkey King snorted disdainfully, yelled, and his breath exploded.Suddenly, the earthquake trembled and cracked, and even the mountain collapsed under this powerful breath...


    (Please flowers! Please collect!)..

 30 Chapter 11 ends, target Namek

    Under the powerful aura that Monkey King suddenly burst out, the detectors of Guise and others burst open directly, and Monkey King also broke free from the great transformation technique.The powerful qi directly shattered Jinu''s soul.At this point, a person as strong as Kinho fell.


    The death of Jinou was because he underestimated the strength of Monkey King. In the face of absolute strength, how could his little trick be successful?If even the body of an enemy that is too much stronger than himself can be seized, then he would have seized Frieza¡¯s body long ago, or seized a more powerful existence, then he has to practice a fart. , Already invincible.


    The death of Jinou directly gave Sun Wukong 36W energy points, which made his eyes suddenly bright, and he looked at the side of Guisi and the others unkindly.


    "No, everyone quickly disperse and run!" Gies and the others, who were still in shock, suddenly lost their color, jumped and fled in four directions...


    "Huh! Can you escape?" Monkey King snorted, his body flashed, and instantly appeared beside Ligao, punching directly through his chest, gaining 11W energy points.With another flash, he slammed Guise into the depths of the earth with a kick, and obtained 98,000 energy points, and then flashed again. As a result, Guldor and Bart gained 24000 and 86,000 energy points.


    Seeing that there were 678,000 more energy points at once, Monkey King was so excited: "Hey~~ Sure enough, collecting energy in the universe is the most suitable! I don''t know how many energy points will be gained by killing Frieza. ?"


    "Boss, you are so handsome, let me be your little brother!" Manda threw himself at Monkey King''s feet again and hugged his thigh.Just now, Monkey King''s anger broke out in an instant, and he almost peeed his pants without scaring him.


    "Grass! Go away for Laozi!" Sun Wukong saw Manda''s disgusting look, and kicked him out again...


    In the distant universe, on a certain planet, Frieza is practicing his violence, killing the last warrior who resisted him and occupying this planet.


    "Haha~~~ From now on, Gadastar will also be placed under the banner of King Benfliesa, haha~~" Frieza stepped on the head of a Gadastar who had recently died and laughed triumphantly. Endless.


    At this moment, a small spaceship flew in the distance, and one person quickly walked out of it, and anxiously came to Frieza and knelt down and said: "Report to King Frieza...There is...there is news. Go to Kada Star The Kinuit team was wiped out!"


    "En? What? The whole army was wiped out? It is impossible for the Tauren of Kada Star to win Kinho, what is going on?" After Frieza learned the news, he was slightly surprised.The Kinuit team are his carefully selected fighters. In this universe, how many people can be their opponents?


    "It seems that it was not the tauren who killed the Kinyut team, but from an outsider called Earth!" He said, a video was played out, which was captured from the Kinyut and others probe Picture.


    "Huh? This person... Is it... Badak?! Impossible... Badak has been killed by me... Then, is this guy... Hey~ It''s interesting. I didn''t expect that besides Vegeta, there would be another The Saiyan exists, and this Saiyan is actually stronger than the previous Saiyan! Ram, have you detected the specific fighting power of this Saiyan?¡± Looking at the influencing Monkey King, he was defeated by one blow. With Keanu, Frieza was surprised.


    "Only detecting about 100W, the detector was overwhelmed and exploded. I think his combat power should be above 100W and below 200W, right?"


    "Oh ~ 200W or less combat power? Does a trivial wild monkey have such a high combat power?" Frieza was really surprised now. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, his face changed drastically: "Could this guy be... the legend? The...Super Saiyan? No way, that''s just a legend! No, this guy must be eliminated!"


    "Ram, we will go to Kada Star now. The fighters I carefully selected can''t die so in vain!"


    "Lord Frieza, are you looking for that Saiyan? But before that, I want you to watch this video."


    In the video, it was Monkey King who killed Jinou and the others, kicked Manda away, and whispered to himself there alone: ??"Frisha? I didn''t expect that I would meet Jinyut so soon. It''s really depressing! It seems we have to go to Namek Star in advance!..."


    "Namek? What did that guy go to that desolate planet? Ram, how long does it take to get to Namek?"


    "About fifteen days."


    "Fifteen days?! It''s really a remote planet! Let''s go! Oh, yes, call Vegeta and the others, I think it will be very interesting to meet a few Saiyans."


    "Yes! King Frieza!"


    Kada Star and Monkey King were kindly invited to their village by the Tauren family, and gave him 200% warm hospitality to him, the savior who saved their Tauren family and the entire planet.Some cow heads even gave Qiubo secretly. The Monkey King was so painful that they didn''t vomit it out overnight.Seriously, the appearance of the tauren made him panic when he looked at it!


    But for the very big and his little brothers, Monkey King was a little helpless. The second group of people was utterly shameless and too enthusiastic, the boss with open mouth and the boss with closed mouth.The so-called don¡¯t hit the smiley people with their hands, but Monkey King saw their ugly faces, and Monkey King couldn¡¯t help but kill them. On the contrary, they still had a happy face when they met such a bitch, he It''s not discounted.


    In the end, Monkey King had no choice but to teach them the art of dancing, and finally sent them away.Although quite a bit old, it took only half a day to learn the art of dancing. Maybe he already knew the use of qi, so he learned it so fast!


    The next day, quite big married that very big cow. Although this guy is very two, he has always been looked down upon by the old patriarchs, but who made this guy become the legendary berserker of the clan!In the battle with Keanu, he won the admiration of the whole family, and even the cows who had always looked down on him agreed to marry him.


    On the second day, Monkey King bid farewell to a group of crying duo, got on his own spaceship, and left the Kada star...


    In the spaceship, Monkey King waved his big hand, and the women he had received among the rings of the world immediately appeared in front of him: "Sisters! Set out for our next goal, Namek!"...

 31 Chapter 12 Arriving at Namek Star

    In the spaceship, Monkey King was holding Alice, while bearing Alice pinching his nose, while complaining to Bulma: "I said, Bulma, it has been 15 days, and Nami hasn''t arrived yet. Nemesis? From the distribution map of the universe found in Kinho and their spacecraft, it only takes 13 days to go from Kada to Namek!" (Note: In the original work, from the earth to Namek It takes more than 20 days, but now the spaceships of Monkey King and others are much better than those in the original book, so it takes less time.)


    Bulma gave Sun Wukong a straight look: "It was calculated based on the speed of their spacecraft. The spacecraft we rebuilt is much behind theirs! Can''t you be a little patient? Actually, I''m boring too Why don''t we play cards for a while!"


    "This is okay!" Looking at Yuriko who was reading a book, Sun Wukong beckoned: "Come here and play two landlords with brother. Whoever loses will take off a piece of clothing!"


    Yuriko rolled her eyes directly, but she also saw that Monkey King was indeed boring, so she had to play with him for a while...


    Half an hour later, Monkey King looked at Yuriko with black lace borders in front of him, and Bulma with only a pair of panties left. He looked at the three eights in his hand, rolled his eyes, and looked down at Yuriko. One of the eights, reached out at a speed that others could not see, and the three eights in his hand had become four eights.


    "10 to A, one is left." Yuriko took the last Xiao Wang with a smug face.


    Monkey King smiled, "Bomb, double it, take it off!"


    The pretty faces of the two women suddenly turned red, and if they were taking off, they would be really naked. Although they have been seen a long time ago, I don¡¯t know how many times, but they are still a little embarrassed to be naked in front of so many sisters.


    Saye on the side suddenly yelled: "No, I obviously made a 3 to 8 before I saw my mother. Why do you still have 4 8s in your hand?"


    "Wow! This guy was cheating! No wonder he always wins!" Li also yelled.They are all spectators on the way.


    Gui Meilin took down her glasses and said, "At the speed of Wukong, if we cheat, we really can''t find it! But the card is cleared out, you can''t deny it."


    "Cheating counts as four explosions, you have to take off eight clothes, quickly!" Bulma and other women stared at Monkey King with a pair of sharp eyes.


    "Nima! Four bombs! This is unscientific, I only have three pieces in total. Isn''t this stripped of bare butts? Grass! This is different from what I imagined! I want to see you say nothing!" Sun Wukong His face was depressed, but since he was caught''rape'', he had to recognize it. This is also a kind of fun in the game.Otherwise, what cards need to be played to undress, just one sentence, all the girls have to be naked!


    "Attention! Attention! Attention! You will arrive at Namek in 10 minutes. Please be prepared, please be prepared..." Just when Monkey King took off only a pair of panties, the spaceship prompted The sound came up.


    Sun Wukong decisively stopped the movement in his hand and walked to the control room in surprise, looking at the planet outside, very excited: "Is this the Namek star? It is finally here! The dragon ball here can realize three wishes. As long as I get it, all my wishes can be realized! Bulma, go forward with all my strength!"


    "This is Namek? It looks so big! At least 10 times the size of the earth!" Saye was surprised.


    Kongzi and his daughter came to Sun Wukong''s side, cleverly dressed him, and sat back in his seat.As for the gambling agreement just now, they have long been ignored!There is a clear distinction between business and jokes.


    Ten minutes later, after the spacecraft knocked down countless trees, it finally landed on Namek...


    "Successful, arrived at Namek Star!" Bulma exclaimed excitedly.


    "Is this really Namek? There is a lot of fog, so I can''t see clearly." Kengzi looked outside with a look of doubt.


    "Is it really here? Bulma, can''t it be wrong?" Saye looked at Bulma and said.


    "Don''t worry, this is Namek. It''s here on the map. There is nothing wrong with it. This is what my dad and I remodeled together. Trust me! Let''s go out and have a look!" Ma said with a positive expression.


    "Bulma, take out the Dragon Ball Radar and take a look." Monkey King opened the door of the spaceship, looked outside, and said.He could feel that the people here are very similar to the''God'', so it should be that Meike was right.


    "Why?" Bulma took out the Dragon Ball Radar in confusion, opened it, and it showed seven flashing light spots, and said in surprise: "What''s the matter? This planet actually has a Dragon Ball reaction. Could it be that...this planet? There are also Dragon Balls on the top? Wukong, can it be said that this is the purpose of your coming to this planet?"


    Monkey King looked at Dragon Ball Radar with a smile on his face: "Ah! This is the hometown of the''God'' on our planet. The Dragon Ball he created was uploaded from this planet!"


    Bulma looked surprised: "Ah! It turns out that the''god'' on our planet is an alien!"


    "Your world is really incredible!" Yuriko and the other women looked surprised.


    "Nah~ Brother Wukong, look at it, there are two strange people coming over here! They are also aliens, right?" Alice pointed to the two Nas who came not far away. The Meike star is curious.


    "Wow! These two guys look like piccolo!" Bulma was shocked when she saw the two of them, and hid directly behind Monkey King.


    Monkey King chuckled: "Don''t be afraid, this is the look of Namek. In fact, that piccolo is derived from the evil thoughts of''God''. The people of Namek are very kind."


    "Hello, earthlings, welcome to Namek, I''m Butch, and this is Lando!"


    "Nice to meet you¡­"..

 32 Chapter 13 Unexpected Meeting

    With that, Butch and Lando suddenly knelt down in front of Monkey King, begging on their faces: "Please, save our Namek! Save our great elder!"


    "En? What? What are you doing? Did something happen?" Monkey King was taken aback by their actions.


    Lando said with a look of resentment: "On our planet, a group of aliens suddenly came this morning. The leader seems to be a cosmic emperor Frieza! They don''t know what method they used, they know. About the Dragon Ball on our planet, they killed many of our compatriots for the Dragon Ball... I heard the elder said that only people from the earth can save our name, and I think you are from the earth! Please! , Save our great elder! Frieza has collected seven dragon balls and is now rushing towards the great elder''s home, wanting to ask how to use the dragon balls..."


    "What? Frieza is here already? And he also raised seven dragon balls? What is Nima''s kidding!" Monkey King was taken aback when he heard it.I sensed it carefully, looked in the direction of the southeast, and immediately frowned, "Sure enough, there are several powerful auras over there. I only sensed this area just now, but I didn''t find Frieza and the others. I didn''t expect Frieza to come. Faster than me, it¡¯s a little troublesome now! My wish has not been fulfilled yet, and it¡¯s a bit of a disadvantage to fight Frieza!"


    "However, if you want to summon Polunga, you must use Namek. It seems that Frieza is unable to realize his wish for the time being, so I must hurry up..." Monkey King looked at the girls beside him and said: "This The enemy of this time is very powerful, so go back to the world ring first! I have to go to the house of the great elder as soon as possible, otherwise the dragon ball will be robbed by others!"


    "Wukong, you must be careful! If you can''t beat it, don''t force it!" Kongzi and the other girls looked at Monkey King with worry.It was the first time for them to see Monkey King''s solemn expression. It must be difficult for them to come to this opponent.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t beat it, am I not going to escape?" Monkey King smiled lightly, waved his big hand, and collected the girls into his own world ring.Luck dance air technique, looking for the qi of the great elder, rose into the sky, and instantly disappeared to the end of the sky.And the two of Lando followed closely behind, but the speed was much slower.


    At this time, the house of the great elder.Frieza and others slowly landed in front of the grand elder''s home.Neil walked out of the room and looked at Frieza and others with a serious expression: "You guys, what''s the matter?"


    Frieza stepped out of his car and said lightly: "I am Frieza, someone who hopes to use Dragon Balls to achieve a certain wish! I have placed seven dragon balls together. The strange thing is that our wish still cannot be achieved. , So I came to ask you specifically, what can I do to achieve my wish?"


    Neil said blankly: "Then please go back! I can''t tell you such a person with an evil heart!"


    "Hmm~~~" Frieza sneered, the detector he was wearing suddenly beeping non-stop, and he couldn''t help but look up at the sky, and found that a figure was flying over here quickly... his complexion couldn''t help but change. : "Badak...No, it''s the Saiyan from the earth. It''s really slow to come! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! But why is this combat power only 8000? Can he really control the combat power freely? ?"


    Monkey King looked at Frieza and the others below, and he was inexplicably excited. After a glance, he found that even Vegeta, Napa, and Monkey King¡¯s cheap brother Raditz were there, and there were two others. More familiar people, Dodalia and Sabo.


    "Kakarot!" Raditz looked at the Monkey King who was slowly landing, his eyes flickering, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "This guy is the low-level warrior Saiyan on the earth. He killed Kakarot of the Kinuite team? His combat power is only 8000. How can he kill the Kinuite team?" Vegeta looked at this time. Monkey King was very skeptical.Since he learned about the Dragon Ball, he has given birth to a heart that betrays Frieza.As long as he has an immortal body, the characteristics of an Isaiah, what is the fear of Frieza?


    "Latiz, Vegeta, I didn''t expect even you guys to come too! What a surprise!" Monkey King looked at the two of them and said in surprise.As for Napa, well, he was simply ignored by Monkey King!


    "Huh! You fellow, do you remember me? We sent you to the earth to make you and the earthlings together! Kakarot, you disappointed me too much!" Raditz looked at the attitude of Monkey King. An unhappy face.


    "Sorry, I am not Kakarot, I am Monkey King. Although you are my honorable brother, you are not qualified to teach me!" Monkey King looked at Raditz lightly.Raditz was half-dead by Monkey King''s words.Sun Wukong didn''t care about him, looked at Frieza, and said, "Are you the King of the Universe, Frieza? I am very interested in you! How about, do you want to fight with me?


    "What? Does this guy dare to challenge King Frieza? He is desperate? What an ignorant person!" Sabo looked at Monkey King in surprise with a look of disdain.Even Vegeta and the others were shocked, Frieza was something they could not resist for the time being.


    "Oh? Challenge me? Interesting! Actually, I am interested in you too! However, I just don¡¯t know if you are qualified to fight with me, Vegeta, you can go and try his strength!" He glanced at Monkey King and said lightly to Vegeta behind him.


    Vegeta frowned, and still stepped forward to challenge: "Yes, King Frieza!" Although he has now born a heart to betray Frieza, he still can''t show it clearly for the time being.


    Monkey King sensed Vegeta''s qi and found that his qi intensity at this time was only about 12,000 points.Also, there are still several years before he attacked the earth in the original work, and the weakness is reasonable.


    "Then! Let me try you, the strongest Saiyan in the mouth of King Frieza!" Vegeta''s tone was very upset. Also, he is a Saiyan prince, how could he be convinced How about a low-level fighter like Monkey King?


    "Frieza, do you want to see my strength? Then there is no need to test me with this kind of scum! I am not interested in this kind of young man!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "What are you talking about? You bastard, don''t underestimate me! I''m Vegeta, the prince of Saiyans! It''s not comparable to a low-level warrior like you!" Vegeta was furious and his breath soared. At the top, he directly punched Monkey King.


    (The book has been signed! Please feel free to collect it! Rewards with rewards! Votes with votes! Various requests!)..

 33 Chapter 14 Combat

    Monkey King grabbed Vegeta''s angry punch with one hand, shook his head, and said, "Maybe you will become stronger in the future, but now you are not my opponent at all!" Vegeta kicked to see...


    "Damn! You fellow! Go to hell!" Vegeta flew out of the gravel in embarrassment, and threw dozens of qigong bombs at Monkey King...


    Sun Wukong didn''t bother to avoid it, and directly caused countless qigong bullets to hit him...


    "Haha~~ I hit! This is how I underestimated me!" Vegeta laughed happily.When the dust and smoke dissipated, the unharmed figure of Monkey King was revealed.Vegeta suddenly looked incredible: "How is it possible, there is nothing at all!"


    "Are you tickling me?" Monkey King looked at Vegeta with a look of disdain.He clearly felt Vegeta''s real killing intent on him just now.As a Saiyan prince, his pride does not allow him to be surpassed by a small low-level Saiyan, so he cannot bear the existence of Monkey King.


    At this time, Monkey King was also intent on killing Vegeta: "Since you want to kill me so much, then I don''t mind killing you!" Now Monkey King is not a soft-hearted person, for his enemies, He will kill it without hesitation!


    Now Vegeta is like a time bomb, with too many uncertainties.Bulma has become his wife. For Vegeta, this potential rival, the best way is to kill!And without Bulma, Sun Wukong doesn''t believe it, who else can make this evil fellow change his evil into righteousness!In order to get rid of the troubles forever, it is better to get rid of them directly!


    Frieza also felt Monkey King''s killing intent, and said to Sabo and others beside him: "Sabo, let''s go together! Vegeta alone is not his opponent!"


    "Yes, Lord Frieza!" Sabo and the others immediately flew up and surrounded the Monkey King with Vegeta.


    Monkey King looked at Raditz with an ugly expression: "Why, are you going to fight me with them?" For his cheap brother, really, Monkey King still doesn''t want to kill him.


    However, Raditz was indifferent to Monkey King''s words: "The King Frieza is not something you can resist, Kakarot, come back! Come with us to assist King Frieza to rule the universe!"


    Sun Wukong was sullen by Raditz: "You guy, our father was killed by Frieza. You still want to help your father and enemy kill your own enemy? And kill your own brother? Are you a fucking human? ?"


    "Huh! The strong is respected, and it has always been the way for us Saiyans to survive! Father is just a loser..."


    "I''m Cao Nima! Pooh ~ ~ Isn''t Cao Nima tantamount to scolding myself! Cao! You bastard, I am going to kill you!" Monkey King was pissed off by Raditz.He had known for a long time that Saiyans had always been very indifferent to feelings, otherwise there would be no morbidity between the Monkey King brothers in the original book!


    Sun Wukong wanted to change something, but he found that it was impossible. A scum like this would help kill his father and enemy against his younger brother!Nima!This kind of scum is a scourge to stay in the world, so it''s better to get rid of it!


    At this time, Sun Wukong was very angry, and roared, a powerful qi burst out of his body instantly, sweeping the entire ground and the mountain...


    "Ok... so strong..." Vegeta and others were shocked by the anger from Monkey King "56W...76W...88W...100W..."


    Bang...


    The detector of Vegeta and others exploded directly...


    "Big...Big elder..." Neil''s expression changed, and he hurried into the big elder''s house to protect the big elder.


    "War...combat power...more than 1 million...how...how can it be..." Vegeta and the others looked at Monkey King in disbelief, with a look of shock.Suddenly, Vegeta seemed to have thought of something, and her expression could not help but changed: "Super...Super...Is he...impossible...a low-level fighter, how could he be the legendary Super Saiyan...want to change...that''s me? This Saiyan prince! Damn..."


    Sabo looked at Monkey King with horror: "Okay...so strong...Is this guy...the only thing that King Friesha is afraid of...Super Saiyan?"


    Monkey King stopped the soaring breath, looked at Vegeta and the others faintly, and said: "I wanted to see you not killing you for the sake of being a Saiyan, but you are too disappointing!"


    Monkey King suddenly disappeared, punching Vegeta''s heart, causing him to fly upside down, coughing up a large mouthful of blood, crashing down a mountain, and being buried in the gravel.


    "How...how could...I...but...the Saiyan...the prince...how...maybe...will die here...my...ambition..." Vegeta looked unwilling and wanted to crawl out of the gravel in pain. But there was no sound in a moment.Monkey King also received the prompt and gained 24,000 energy points.


    "You...you actually killed Vegeta..." Raditz and Napa were also stunned by what was in front of them. The power of Monkey King was beyond their imagination.They fled towards Frieza one after another: "Lord Frieza...Save us..."


    "Huh! Since you are here, don''t go!" Monkey King glanced at Sabo lightly, walked for a moment, appeared behind Sabo, and a hand knife penetrated through Sabo''s heart directly.Obtained 42,000 energy points.


    "No...impossible..." Sabo fell to the ground with an incredible expression.


    "What? Even... even Sabo..." Napa and others were stunned by what was in front of them.The speed of escape has increased.


    "Can you escape? These are all energy points!" Monkey King smiled faintly, stretched out his fingers, and a few beams shot out, instantly piercing the hearts of Napa and others.


    "Kakarot...you even me..." Raditz covered the blood hole on his chest and looked at Monkey King pleadingly: "Kakarot, save me... I know it''s wrong... I''m you My brother... please... save me... I''ll fight Frieza with you..."


    "I knew today, why should I have given you the opportunity in the first place, you didn''t cherish it!" Monkey King turned his head, not looking at Raditz.


    "Slap~slap~slap~"


    At this time, Frieza patted his palms and threw an olive branch at Monkey King: "Yes! That''s not bad! I didn''t expect that among Saiyans, there is such a powerful existence as you! How about, do you want to come to my hand work¡­¡­"


    "Be your MB!" Before Frieza finished speaking, Sun Wukong scolded: "Even if you lift my shoes, I won''t do it! Don''t pee to see how frustrated you are!"


    "You...very good! Very good! You succeeded in angering me!" Frieza''s face turned blue with anger, and the battle was about to start!..

 34 Chapter 15 Goku vs Frieza

    Frieza''s figure flashed, and instantly appeared in front of Monkey King, a whip leg swept towards Monkey King''s head... Monkey caught Frieza''s whip leg with one hand, flew up, and directly slapped Frieza. Kicked out...


    At this time, Frieza, who has not yet transformed, has a combat power of more than 500,000, so how could it be Monkey King''s opponent.Sun Wukong frowned when he looked at the house of the elder who was almost smashed by Frieza.The great elder is almost passing away, and if they are caught in the aftermath of their battle, they will definitely hang up. In that case, the Dragon Ball cannot be used.


    Frieza stood up from the pile of rubble with a very ugly expression: "You fellow, I am going to kill you!" Then, he attacked Monkey King...


    "Wait a minute!" Monkey King stopped Frieza in time and said, "I think we have to fight in another place, can you see it too? The elder is almost dead. If it is affected by our battle, it will be true. It¡¯s going to die! Once the Great Elder dies, Dragon Ball will disappear with it. At that time, your wish will not be realized!"


    "That kind of thing is not what I care about at all, but since you brought it up! Then, let''s change the battlefield!" Frieza snorted disdainfully.Monkey Wukong immediately got lucky and flew away...Frieza followed closely...


    A deserted place.Monkey King slowly landed on the ground, and said to Frieza on a boulder not far away: "Then, that''s it!"


    Frieza looked at Monkey King and said, "Oh, did you choose to be your burial place here!"


    Monkey King looked at Frieza impatiently: "Stop TM nonsense, quickly transform yourself! With your current state, I can easily kill you in seconds!"


    "Huh? You know that I can still transform? Interesting, really interesting! However, if I transform, you won''t have the slightest chance! Then, let''s start with the first level!" Frieza looked surprised. Take a look at Monkey King.Then yelled, the whole body''s breath soared... the muscles swelled, but in a moment, the small Frieza became tall and strong!


    "You have to be careful! After I am transformed, I won''t be as gentle as before!"


    Monkey King looked at Frieza at this time, and his heart suddenly became excited: "That''s it, that''s it! Haha~~ Frieza, you really did not disappoint me, but this is not enough. I know you can do it twice. Transform! Change quickly! Become your final form! I can''t wait to fight you!"


    "Oh? Do you think I am not enough now? Don''t be too arrogant, Monkey King!" Frieza roared and blasted him towards Monkey King...


    "I''ve already said it! You are not enough now!" Monkey King has gradually become excited at this time "Wow~~~"


    I saw him clenched his fists, and abruptly withstood a sharp fist from Frieza, and then took Frieza back dozens of steps with a punch: "Drink!~~" Monkey King roared to the sky, his breath soaring. The whole body''s breath, mixed with lightning, soared into the sky, the clouds shattered, and the wind howled, even the entire planet trembled under this powerful breath...


    "Okay... such a powerful Qi... how could it be... a mere wild monkey... there is such a strong aura... Impossible... This is impossible... Is this guy really... the legendary... Super Saiyan?" Frieza felt Sun Wukong''s utterly violent anger was shocked.


    "Frieza! Transform into the ultimate form! Otherwise, you won''t have a chance!" Monkey King looked at Frieza with excitement.


    "Huh! What super Saiyan! Go to hell! I, King Frieza, is the strongest in the universe! Drink it~~~" Frieza roared, his breath soared again, and his body changed again, becoming ugly. The second form... However, his breath has not stopped, he is still soaring rapidly... The huge body begins to shrink... It becomes a small and exquisite body...


    Feeling Frieza''s anger at this time, Sun Wukong was even more excited: "Is this your ultimate form? It really is so strong! Haha!!!" Then, Sun Wukong could not wait to attack Frieza...


    "Hmph~ I''ll make your arrogance pay the price!" Frieza snorted coldly, her figure flashed, and he directly fought with Monkey King, and the strong energy directly moved this area to the ground.


    "Okay! That''s it! Haha~~ This is called a battle!" Monkey King laughed excitedly, and attacked Frieza again...


    The figures of the two of them are staggered in the air from time to time, and their figures are difficult to distinguish, only the powerful collision sound in the sky...


    "Go to hell!"


    Frieza slammed Monkey King to the ground with a tail, and the qigong wave in his hand was madly thrown down...


    "Boom boom boom~~~"


    The ground is cracked, the topography has been changed here, and the lava under the ground has also rushed out of the ground...


    Monkey King grabbed a rock and hung it in the air, looking at the lava rolling below, and breathed a sigh of relief.Luck dance air technique, floating in the air.At this time, Monkey King was very embarrassed, his clothes were tattered, his body was stained with blood, his right hand was hanging weakly, and he was seriously injured.


    "MD, this Frieza is so strong! This should still be 50% of his strength? Grass! Suddenly I feel that the Yali is so big!" Monkey King vomited, flipping it with one hand, and a fairy bean appeared in his hand and took a bite. Throw it in your mouth, swallow it... In just a moment, the wounds suffered by Monkey King will be restored to the same level as before, and the breath will increase!


    "Wow Kaka~~~ Fighting is really the best way for Saiyans to improve their strength! MD, Frieza, let you be strong, as long as I have a fairy bean, I can¡¯t kill you! Haha~~~" Sun Wukong is proud of With a loud laugh, he flew directly towards the ground...


    "En? You...You guy is unscathed?" Frieza looked at the Monkey King flying out of the surface, with a look of surprise, and immediately his complexion became very ugly.


    (Seeking flowers! Seeking collection! Seeking tickets! Seeking rewards!)..

 35 Chapter 16 Super Saiyan Monkey King

    Monkey King looked at Frieza disdainfully: "Just like your combat power, it''s almost the same for Lao Tzu, haha!!!"


    Frieza was so angry that she jumped: "You fellow, don''t be too proud of it too early!" With that, Frieza appeared in front of Monkey King for a moment. Frieza appeared in front of Monkey King for a moment...


    Monkey King also flashed, appeared behind Frieza, avoided his attack, and blasted Frieza out with one kick...


    Frieza stabilized his figure, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his expression was very ugly: "What''s the matter? His combat effectiveness seems to be stronger than before! Didn''t he use all his strength? Damn it! How could I lose it? A mere wild monkey!"


    Frieza collapsed the mountain at his foot and attacked Monkey King again...


    Monkey King was not defending, and he roared, his vigorous body flashed, and he attacked Frieza...


    As soon as the two met, a shocking air wave broke out, and the mountain below was directly shattered by the shock.


    "Boom~~"


    Sun Wukong flipped his head and feet, and his right foot smashed directly at Flisali. His legs flew, and his fists were heavy. He launched the most fierce attack.With each blow, he used 200% of his strength, and he continued to attack, directly hitting Frieza back again and again. In the end, Frieza had nothing to do, and was directly swept down by Monkey King. Into a huge lake, amazed by the huge waves!


    "Bang~~~"


    Frieza flew out of the waves in an instant, and the light beam from his fingertips shot towards Monkey King like a bullet... When Monkey King dodged, his figure flashed, finding a trace of gap, and directly smashing Monkey King to the ground with his feet. With a sound, the earth broke apart and sank a huge pit several hundred meters long.


    Before Monkey King got up, Frieza threw a huge Qigong bomb at Monkey King...


    "TMD, I want my life!" Monkey King spit out a mouthful of blood and shouted: "Turtle Qigong Wave~~"


    A powerful qigong wave was launched directly from his hands, and it collided with Frieza¡¯s qigong bomb... The two qigong waves suddenly couldn''t hold back...


    "Damn! How could I lose a smelly monkey! Monkey King! Go to hell!" Frieza yelled.Began to liberate one''s own power...


    ¡­60%¡­65%¡­70%¡­80%¡­


    "Drink~~~" When Frieza used 80% of his strength, his qigong wave was directly expanded several times, and the Monkey King¡¯s tortoise-style qigong was wiped out...


    "Nima! Cheating!" Under the shock of Sun Wukong, the powerful Qigong wave swept Sun Wukong in and sank into the ground... Then, there was a bang~~~, it exploded, just one blow, the whole beauty Nemesis was directly destroyed in half, the crust changed, and magma soared into the sky. It seems that this planet is not far from destruction...


    "Haha!!! What super Saiyan, still died under my Frieza''s hand! Haha~~~ My Frieza King is the strongest in the universe! Haha!~~" Looking at the disappearing figure of Monkey King, Fu Lisha laughed excitedly.


    The magma below suddenly''gululu'' boiling, so that Frieza didn''t need to change his face: "Is it? Impossible..."


    "Wow~bang~"


    Monkey King suddenly shot out of the magma, and the powerful aura directly forced the surrounding magma away...


    "No...impossible...you guy...is not dead yet?...it''s impossible..." Frieza was taken aback when he saw the embarrassed Monkey King.


    Monkey King did not answer Frieza''s words, but blankly stretched out his right hand and looked at the fragment of the ring in his hand. It was the world ring he had worn on his right hand before.In the previous explosion, he canceled most of the power, otherwise, the planet would have exploded long ago.However, even though he could withstand such a powerful force, the world ring he was wearing was not good enough. In this powerful explosion, it was broken, and the Bulma and other women inside were all vanished at the moment the ring broke!


    "Bulma...Keko...Li...Yriko...Bad egg! Frieza, I''m your ancestor!" Monkey King roared to the sky, the broken ring also means that all the daughters inside are gone. The anger dazzled the head, and anger and hatred remained in the heart!


    "Ahhhhh!!! Frieza! I want to kill you! I want to destroy your whole family! Drink~~ha!!!" Under extreme anger, Monkey King''s hair flickered, and then he gave a sigh. Soaring into the sky, turning into golden directly!The powerful breath swept the world!This dilapidated Namek star trembled directly, and it began to collapse a little bit, but it was a sign of destruction!


    Fortunately, Monkey King stabilized his breath in time, so that the planet was not directly destroyed.


    "Wha...what!!" Frieza''s face changed greatly after seeing Monkey King''s appearance.


    "You bastard! Turn it into ash!" Monkey King appeared in front of Frieza like a teleport."What!" Frieza was shocked. Just as he wanted to move, he was grabbed by Monkey King''s right hand, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move.


    "But... Damn... You die... I''m not afraid of you... I''m not afraid of you... I''m the Emperor of the Universe, Frieza!" Frieza punched and kicked Monkey King, but even the power to make Monkey King move. No.


    "Are you... are you tickling Lao Tzu?" Sun Wukong glanced at Frieza with disdain, slammed him directly into the ground with an inch, and then slammed him on: "You bastard! You bastard! Lao Tzu¡¯s world ring was broken! My wives died because of this! Cao Nima! Go to die! Go to die! Go to die!!!"


    Frieza was slammed on the ground by Monkey King, and was dying from being trampled on the ground. He was fractured and dripping with blood.


    "You...this guy...who are...why...so...so strong?" Frieza had already developed a deep fear of the strength that Monkey King showed.


    "Me? That''s what you have been afraid of...Super Saiyan, Monkey King!" Monkey King said his name in Frieza''s wide-open eyes in shock.Then kicked him to the sky with one kick, and a wave of qigong passed, directly blasting Frieza without leaving any residue...

 36 Chapter 17 Wish and Potential

    After killing Frieza, Monkey King flew to the house of the Great Elder at the fastest speed...


    At this time, Namek star is already facing a crisis of destruction. The sky is covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and magma is gushing on the ground, flowing like an apocalyptic scene.


    At this time, the home of the Great Elder had long been dilapidated, and the surviving Namekians gathered in a safe open space, surrounded by the Great Elder.And in front of the elder, what was placed in front of him was the dragon ball that Frieza had collected before.


    Monkey King slowly landed in front of everyone.The elder said weakly: "Children, our savior has come, everyone will go and thank him!" A dozen Namek stars knelt down in front of Monkey King, thanking them.


    Monkey King waved his hand again and again and said, "I said, thank you, no need, hurry up and summon the dragon, this planet will be destroyed, we must quickly restore this planet to its original state!"


    The elder nodded, and immediately said to Neil beside him: "Neil, you go and summon Polunga right away!"


    Neil nodded, walked in front of the Dragon Balls, and spoke a Namek language. The sky darkened suddenly, and a huge Polunga appeared in the sky: "Speak! Tell your wishes! I can do Your three wishes come true!"


    Neil looked at Monkey King, and Monkey King said directly: "Let this planet be restored to its original state first!"


    Neil gurgled to Polenga."Restore the current name of Namek? It''s very simple..." Pollenga''s eyes lit up, and the dilapidated Namek immediately returned to its original appearance.


    "Then, say your second wish!"


    Monkey King spreads out his right hand, and there are fragments of his world ring on it: "Tell him to restore my world ring, and my wives, they all died with the broken ring! Well...you are here Ask him if he can freely incorporate this ring into my body, otherwise the ring will be easily broken during future battles!"


    Neil grumbled again.Polenga nodded: "This wish is also very simple!" He saw his eyes light up, and the fragments of the ring in Monkey King''s hand immediately recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he also clearly sensed the ring, the girls. He was overjoyed at the moment: "Thank you so much!" As he said, Sun Wukong''s heart moved, and the ring in his hand immediately turned into a stream of light and plunged into his body. With a move, it flew out of his body.


    "This is much more convenient, and I won''t be afraid of being destroyed during the battle in the future!" Monkey King nodded in satisfaction.


    "Then say your third wish!"


    Monkey King said with excitement: "I want immortality, a youthful life! Only in this way, I will have enough time to meet the strong man in the universe!"


    "This..." Neil looked at the elder hesitantly.The elder looked at Monkey King for a while, and said, "Just do what he says! Although he is a little selfish, he doesn''t have an evil heart... Just treat him as a reward for saving our planet!" The elders knew very well that even if Monkey King had an evil heart in the future, they could ask Shenlong to cancel this wish.


    Neal spoke again to Polunga in Namek''s language... For a moment, Monkey King felt that every cell in his body was full of vitality and vitality, and the fatigue of talents in battle disappeared without a trace, and he was back to the peak. status.


    "This...is this the feeling of being immortal and youthful forever? It''s really great!" Monkey King was both excited and excited.


    "I have helped you realize all your wishes, then, goodbye!" Polunga disappeared, and the Dragon Balls scattered in seven directions...


    Monkey King looked at the Great Elder with a look of expectation: "Great Elder, I heard that you can help people develop hidden potential. Can you help me bring out my potential?"


    "Of course there is no problem with this! Come here and stand by my side!"


    Monkey King immediately ran to the side of the elder to stand.The Great Elder stretched out his right hand and placed it on Monkey King''s head... But for a moment, an extremely powerful qi burst out of Monkey King''s body, and the whole ground began to tremble...


    "Okay... terrible potential... Where is this guy... sacred?... If all his potential is stimulated... How many people in this world are his opponents?" The Grand Elder was shocked by the potential of Monkey King. The hands on Monkey King''s head began to tremble.


    "Drink!!" Monkey King yelled and turned into a Super Saiyan involuntarily. The powerful aura directly overthrew the Namekians around...


    The breath is still soaring all the way...The second stage of Super One...The third stage...Finally, it stopped directly at the peak of Super 1.The elder wiped the sweat from his face, and said: "I can only develop your potential here. I can only rely on you to break through in the future."


    Monkey King felt the power at this time, that was an excitement!He believed that as long as he was willing, he could directly blow Namekstar with a single punch!"This is the feeling of strength! It''s so cool!"


    The Great Elder looked at Monkey King, but he was a little worried: "This person...his potential is really terrifying...If he is allowed to grow up fully...I am afraid that no one in the entire universe will be his opponent...I hope he will not do anything. Evil...otherwise the whole world will really be over..."


    Then, Monkey King was enthusiastically invited to his village by the Namek star, and began to thank and celebrate...


    On the way, Monkey King also summoned the girls from the world ring, which naturally attracted the unanimous questions of the girls, and after some explanation, they drew a burst of booing.


    Monkey King stayed at Namek for only one day, and then left Namek on the next day for a journey to Adrat.He has been longing for teleportation for a long time!..

 37 Chapter Eighteen Angel

    It took about five days for Monkey King and others to finally come to the star of Yadrat.The star of Adrat is much more beautiful than the outer planets that Monkey King has seen before, but it is still a little bit behind the earth.The gravitational force here is also four or five times that of the earth, so only Monkey King can walk freely on this planet, and the females such as Kongzi can only stay in the ring of the world.


    Walking all the way, Monkey King looked around curiously.The place where he is now is a forest with trees and flowers that he has never seen before.


    "Huh? The fruit on the tree is a bit like an apple! But it''s too big, right? And it''s red like a fire." Suddenly, Monkey King saw the fruit on a fruit tree with two people coming high not far away. He walked over with curiosity, stretched out his hand and took off one. After smelling it, he had to bite it down: "I don''t know if I can eat it!"


    "Ah~~Help!..." Suddenly, a girl''s cry for help came from deep in the forest.Then there was a roar of a beast.Monkey King turned his head and saw that a few big trees collapsed and a unicorn with wings on its back.


    "En? This monster''s aura has at least about 20,000 combat power. It seems that this planet is really not easy!" Monkey King was slightly surprised, his figure flashed, and he appeared directly in front of the monster.At this moment, the giant beast just reached out its paw and patted a pretty girl...


    "You are trying to destroy the flowers!" Monkey King flashed his figure and kicked the giant beast away. Along the way, he knocked down several big trees. He stopped after knocking down a small mountain and kicked his limbs. After a few moments, the wings flapped weakly twice, and they were buried alive by the falling gravel.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Monkey King carefully looked at the petite girl in front of him. She was quite beautiful, but only about 1.5 meters tall, and she looked like a loli, but this loli is very '' Big'', the two groups on the chest have at least reached D, the standard childlike big breasts!


    "Unexpectedly, the star of Adrat looks like a human being! Well, but this girl looks really seductive!" Monkey King touched his chin and looked at the girl in front of him.


    "Okay... so awesome..." Lolita with big breasts looked at Monkey King in surprise, then woke up and immediately thanked him: "Thank you...Thank you for saving me. My name is Angel, I don''t know who my benefactor is?" Angel looked a little shy. To Monkey King.


    "Oh, me, my name is Monkey King, I come from the earth, well, from your point of view, I am an alien!"


    "What? Are you an alien? Where is the earth? It turns out that aliens look like us!" Angel looked at Monkey King curiously, with a look of surprise.


    "From the earth to here, it will take at least twenty days, but your appearance is also quite surprising to me. There are many planets in the universe, but there are very few races that look similar to humans!"


    "Is that so? I really want to go and see on other planets too!" Angel said with a look of yearning.


    Monkey King smiled and said: "If I have the opportunity, I can take you to see and see!"


    "Really? You don''t lie to me?" Angel''s eyes lit up and he looked at Monkey King with excitement.


    "What''s the matter, I''m also traveling in the universe, and it''s okay to bring you! But what do you do as a girl in such a dangerous place?"


    "Because my father was injured while hunting, I came here to find a herb called Emerald Stargrass! But there are so many monsters here! It seems that I can''t find Emerald Stargrass!" Angel looked frustrated. The way.


    "What does Cuixingcao look like? I''ll accompany you to find it!"


    "Huh? Really?" Angel glanced at the gravel mountain not far away, and said with a happy face: "You are so powerful, if you can help me, I will definitely find Cuixingcao!"


    "Then do you know where the Green Star Grass is?"


    Angel pointed to the front and said: "I heard the village names say that the green star grass grows on a cliff not far away, but there is a moa''s nest, which is difficult to approach!"


    "Now that we know the place, let''s go!"


    "Are you really going? Moore birds are very vicious, and they still live in groups, very dangerous!" At this time, Angel hesitated instead.


    "It''s okay, little beast, I don''t look at it yet, let''s go!" Then, Monkey King took Angel''s hand and walked towards the depths of the forest...


    Along the way, the Monkey King and the two encountered a lot of ferocious monsters, all of which were killed by Monkey King with one move.Now Angel''s gaze on Monkey King is almost adoring stars!Even if those monsters are the number one warrior in their clan, it takes a lot of effort to kill them, and in front of Monkey King, they are like toys. Can this not be called Angel, a young girl who is full of spring worship?


    Along the way, it took twenty minutes to finally reach a cliff.The so-called moa actually looks like a pterosaur, but it is three or four times the size of a pterosaur, with wrinkled skin and a pointed mouth full of small sharp teeth. It looks disgusting and disgusting. Ferocious.


    "Brother Wukong, look, Cuixingcao!" Angel pointed to a cliff with a look of excitement.


    "You wait for me here, and I will come as soon as I go." Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, and instantly appeared beside the cliff of the green star grass. He stretched out his hand to pick it off, and looked at it carefully: "This Is it the emerald star grass? This flower really looks like a star!"


    "Ou~~"


    "Brother Wukong, be careful!"


    Suddenly, a moa bird flew quickly towards Monkey King, and its pointed long beak pecked directly at Monkey King''s eyes... and not far from Monkey King, there happened to be a moa bird nest with a few more inside. A hairless little moa bird.


    Looking at the three little moa birds, Sun Wukong frowned and slapped the moa that attacked him against the wall without getting up for a long time.


    "For the sake of the moa, I will spare your life!" After saying that, Monkey King left here, but didn''t want to. The screams of the moa attracted countless moa birds. , Hundreds of moa birds all besieged the Monkey King...


    "Brother Wukong, be careful!" Angel shouted with a worried expression in the distance.


    "Cut! It''s really troublesome!" Sun Wukong put the green star grass into the world ring, and then shouted loudly, a strong gas directly rippling in all directions, the moa birds all around were shaken and fell to the cliff. under.


    "Okay... That''s amazing! I''m afraid that even Brother Zamu is not Wukong''s opponent, right?" Angel looked at Monkey King''s figure as a star that he admired.


    Sun Wukong flashed his figure, came to Angel''s side, took out the green star grass and handed it to her: "Hey, this is the green star grass! Put it away, where is your home? I will take you back!"


    "This direction..."


    Monkey King nodded, picked up Angel, rose into the air, and flew in the direction she was pointing...


    (Please flowers! Please collect!)..

 38 Chapter 19 Wukong vs. King Kong

    Angel lives in a small town called Gulang, and there is no one ruled by the Yadrats, only formed in the form of a tribe.Gulang Town is just a small tribe among many tribes, there are only about a thousand people here.


    Angel''s home is located on a street west of the town. It is a very ordinary family, one father and one mother, plus an elderly grandfather.


    My father was a strong middle-aged man, but his back was scratched by the sharp claws of the beasts. The bones were deeply visible. Even the ribs were broken. Now he could not move while lying on the bed.


    When Monkey King saw him, he was indeed a little surprised. Although Angel''s father was weak in Monkey King''s perception, Monkey King absolutely believed that he was a person who could freely control his fighting power, and his fighting power was definitely not weak.With his strength, he was beaten so badly, then the opponent''s strength can be imagined.A''person'' who can leave such a serious scar on him has a combat power of over 10W.


    Angel''s mother was an ordinary lady, and she looked a little bit beautiful, but she was not interested in the second element sister paper Sun Wukong she was not familiar with.And Angel''s grandfather looked like a bad old man, but Monkey King could feel that the strength of this old man was definitely higher than that of his son.


    "Unexpectedly, there will be extraterrestrial guests in our house. It''s a great honor!" Angel''s grandfather pulled Sun Wukong into his seat with a look of passion.And Angel and her mother are already fighting medicine.


    "You''re being polite, but then again, what monster did Uncle Moxi (Angel''s father) hurt? It''s so serious!" Monkey King looked at Angel''s grandfather Moran curiously.


    Moran sighed and said: "It''s true that Moxi''s injury was not injured by a wild animal during hunting, but by a giant bear in the Westfall jungle. See that vicious giant bear People eat it. Several tribes have already suffered from seedlings, so dozens of tribes have jointly issued bounties. As long as anyone can kill the giant bear, they can get a bonus of 10,000 gold coins. That''s 10,000 gold coins, enough. Our family has been eating and drinking for a lifetime, so Moxi relied on his own force to solve this scourge. He thought... hey, if it wasn''t for the first warrior in town, Zamu, to be saved in time, I''m afraid he would have... alas, but Because of this, Zamu is still lying in bed to recuperate...If it weren''t for this, how could he let Angel secretly go to Debra Forest to find Green Star Grass!"


    "Giant bear? How big is it? What is its fighting power?" Monkey King was a little interested in that giant bear.


    "That giant bear is at least a dozen meters tall, strong, and can knock down a big mountain with one punch. It''s amazing!"


    Bang~bang~bang~~~~


    At this moment, suddenly bursts of violent footsteps remembered, the earth was shaking at this time, and countless noisy and fearful screams suddenly came to mind outside...


    The old man Moran''s face changed suddenly: "No, this footstep...yes...the giant bear has come to our town...Quickly, Goku, go call Angel and the others, we have to leave here right away..."


    "Don''t be so nervous, I''ll go out and have a look!" Monkey King flashed and ran out of the house...


    "Goku, come back soon..." Moran yelled anxiously from the room.


    Monkey King looked at the townspeople who fled in a panic around him and shook his head. He turned to look outside the town: "Wow, what kind of giant bear is this! It''s just a King Kong!" Monkey King looked at the one outside the town. The gray King Kong was surprised.Watch its breath and combat power at least around 30W.


    At this time, a group of warriors in the town were already fighting with King Kong, but their attack did not leave a trace on King Kong''s body, but was slapped to the ground by King Kong like a fly.This is nothing short of a slaughter!


    However, one of them caught his attention.That was a young man. Among the crowd, he was the strongest.He saw his two fingers lowered between his eyebrows, his figure flashing in the field, and he rescued a famous companion from King Kong''s minions.


    "That was... teleportation! Wow! I finally saw teleportation on this planet! But that guy''s combat power is only about 100,000, and he is not an opponent of King Kong at all!"


    Sure enough, as Monkey King expected, the guy used teleportation to rescue his comrades, but also had to fight with King Kong, and soon became exhausted, and was slapped into the ground by King Kong, smashing a huge hole.King Kong didn''t tell me, but he stepped on it again... and then opened his mouth wide, and a strong beam of light spurted from its mouth, shooting towards the direction of the town...


    "Ah~~Help!..."


    "It''s over! Our town is over too!"...


    The townspeople who fled suddenly showed despair...


    "This King Kong is really ferocious!" Monkey King sighed, then shouted, his body exuding a strong breath, his figure flashed, and he slapped his hand to shoot the energy beam emitted by King Kong. In the sky, the light beam shot out of the planet all the way, then disappeared...


    "This...this is..." The townspeople were stunned by the scene before them.


    "It''s amazing! He actually shot the light waves emitted by the giant bear flying away!" In the clearing not far away, Moran was surprised to see.


    "I''ve said it a long time ago, Brother Wukong is very powerful!" Angel looked at the figure not far away with a look of admiration.


    "Roar~~"


    "Bumpy~~~"


    King Kong raised his mouth to the sky several times, beat his chest frantically, and then slapped Monkey King in the sky...


    "Compared with me, you are still far behind!" Monkey King also yelled, stretched out his hands, and abruptly caught King Kong''s powerful palm, then grabbed its fingers and shouted. With his breath soaring, he directly threw King Kong to the ground, slamming it, and the townspeople around him were dumbfounded.The giant bear that made them helpless was smashed like a toy in Monkey King''s hands.After a while, the ground here was smashed to a depth of several tens of meters, and the King Kong was bleeding from seven holes.Afterwards, Monkey King threw it into the air, and a tortoise sent Qigong over, directly bombing it with no residue left.


    (After reading it, don¡¯t forget to collect it and present a few flowers, thanks!)..

 39 Chapter 20 Teleportation

    When he came to a huge pit, Monkey King looked at the young man lying inside under the footprints of King Kong, and he couldn''t help but sighed: "I''ve been trampled on the ground and he''s almost out of shape. This man is still alive. The vitality is really strong enough. !"


    As he was talking, this person suddenly emitted a strong light, the light split into two, and it turned into two people!


    Sun Wukong looked surprised: "This is not which fusion technique, right?" After thinking about it, he took out two fairy beans and fed them into their mouths: "Hurry up, swallow it, or you will have to die. ."


    Both of them hesitated and swallowed the celestial beans with difficulty... But after a while, the injuries on both of his bodies recovered and became vigorous.


    "This...this is...what did you eat for us just now? It''s really amazing. With such a serious injury, I thought I wouldn''t be able to live long. I didn''t expect to heal so quickly!" One of them had a face. Looking at his body in shock, said in surprise.


    Seeing his two Gus were surprised and didn''t even say thank you, Monkey King was immediately upset: "Hey, I said, I gave you the most precious fairy bean in me. You didn''t even say thank you, too. Be rude!"


    "Ah! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I was too surprised before, so I forgot it for a while. My name is Zhamu and his name is Lixia. Thank you so much for your life-saving grace. I wonder if you can tell the name of your benefactor?"


    "My name is Monkey King. If you really want to thank me, teach me the flashing skills you used just now! I am also very interested in the combination of the two of you just now! "I used two fairy beans to learn their teleportation and fusion techniques!


    In fact, Sun Wukong was quite surprised by the combat effectiveness of the Stars of Yadrat. Just now when the two had just recovered, Sun Wukong clearly felt that the battle between the two was only about 10,000. Unexpectedly, after the fusion, the combat effectiveness It soared directly to more than 100,000, which is indeed quite surprising!


    According to what Sun Wukong said in the original work, the Stars of Yadrat do not have strong fighting power, but the fighting power of these two guys is at least about 10,000!There are also hundreds of people from the popular Adrats.I think that for the Monkey King who can transform into a Super Saiyan in the original book, the Starman of Yadrat is indeed not very strong!If they don''t even have this combat power, how can they create such a perverted skill!


    "Do you want to learn my teleportation?" Zamu suddenly hesitated: "I really want to teach you, but this is the secret of our tribe. Only the people of my tribe who have the title of warrior are qualified to learn. ..."


    Lixia thought for a while and said, "But you killed the giant bear and rescued us all. I think the patriarch will agree."


    At this moment, a large group of people came over here.An old man who took the lead came to Sun Wukong and said with gratitude: "This warrior, thank you so much. You not only saved our tribe, but also other tribes. The old man''s name is Zada. The patriarch of the tribe, I have brought people from other tribes to thank you for your help!"


    "Grandpa, Wukong wants to learn our teleportation and fusion skills, I don''t know if I can..." Zamu hurriedly intervened, turning out that the old man was his grandfather.


    "Of course there is no problem with this! He saved all our fallen warriors, let alone teleportation, as long as you can learn other skills, we can teach you!" Zada ??said with a bold face.It seems that the people in their tribe are very generous and know how to be grateful!


    "Brother Wukong, you are really amazing! Even such a powerful bear is not your opponent, I really admire you too!" At this moment, Angel suddenly ran to Sun Wukong with a look of admiration. Look at him.


    "Angel, I was almost killed by the giant bear just now! Wouldn''t you comfort me?" Zamu on the side looked at Angel with a sour expression.


    "Aren''t you all right? The first warrior!" Angel gave Zhamu a blank look and ignored his words.


    Monkey King smiled and said, "You two have a very good relationship!"


    Zamu smirked twice, and Angel made a big blush.Zada on the side laughed and said, "These two people have ordered a baby kiss since they were young, and they have become accustomed to being noisy. It makes you laugh!


    "Oh? Baby? Congratulations!" Sun Wukong laughed. For Angel, he was just the kind of elder brother that liked the younger sister.He is only interested in those beautiful and famous sister papers in the second element, except for the very beautiful and outstanding women, he is not eye-catching!


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Angel felt a sense of loss in her heart. She had a good impression of Monkey King.Zhamu looked at Angel''s expression very tastefully, then looked at Monkey King again, it was a tangle in his heart!One side is my fianc¨¦e, and the other is my savior, embarrassing!


    Monkey King also saw their thoughts, pretending to be regretful: "Unfortunately, the environment of your planet is not the same as that of our planet. My wife cannot adapt to it. Otherwise, I can call my wife out and let you know about it. !"


    "Ah! Brother Goku, you already have a wife? Where is she?" Angel was surprised and lost.On the contrary, Zha Mu''s face was surprised, and his gaze looking at Monkey King was much more kind.


    With a thought to Monkey King, a luminous ring flew out of his chest. Monkey King caught it and said, "She is in this ring!"


    "Can this little ring pretend to be human?" Angel and the others looked at the world ring in Monkey King''s hand with surprise.


    "Is this a space ring? So, has the technology of your planet reached this level?" Zada ??also looked surprised.The wisdom of the Yadrats is all about creating weird skills, but they are not very good at technology.


    Monkey King just smiled and didn''t explain much.In this way, Sun Wukong returned to their town under the kind invitation of Zada ??and the others, and Zhamu taught Sun Wukong the method of teleportation in the first place.


    In just one day, Monkey King learned to teleport.This is indeed a big blow to Zhamu, who has only learned for several years!


    (If you think it is not bad, please collect it and give some flowers! Let''s get a ticket! If you can give a reward, please give me a reward! Your support is my motivation!)..

 40 Chapter 21 Goku vs. Gula

    In fact, Monkey King was no less hit than Zamu.You know, in the original work, like Xilu and Buu, they only learned how to use Monkey King a few times!


    "It seems that the learning ability of human beings really cannot be compared with that of human beings!" In the end, Monkey King had to sigh with emotion.


    After learning teleportation, Monkey King began to learn fusion. For fusion, Monkey King expects it more than teleportation. He always has an idea in his heart. If this idea is feasible, then his strength will be unlimited. Boost!At that time, he will have no fear of anyone in this world!


    Compared with fusion, it is much easier to learn. Just remember the tricks to use and the posture during fusion. Monkey King only learned it in a while, but because there is no equivalent of him, I can¡¯t try this. The result of the technique.


    Later, Monkey King learned an energy barrier, which can use Qi to create a powerful energy barrier to counteract other people''s attacks. It is a very practical defense method.


    As for other skills, apart from the weirdness, there is nothing practical anymore, so Monkey King didn''t bother to learn it.(In order to respect the original, I will not create skills randomly, unless it is a skill created by Monkey King in the future.)


    After all that should be learned, Monkey King will naturally leave this planet.As for Monkey King''s departure, the Stars of Yadrat are very reluctant, especially Angel, who is holding Monkey King and wants to travel with him in the universe!In desperation, Monkey King had to give her his own spaceship. He has learned to move teleportation, and this spaceship is no longer of much use!This can be regarded as fulfilling his previous promise to take Angel to play in the universe!Angel just let him go.


    Since knowing that Monkey King already has a wife, Angel has let go of his mind, and now he has begun to slowly try to accept Zamu!The two originally had a marriage contract, and they were childhood sweethearts. Now that the window paper has been pierced, their relationship has naturally heated up rapidly.


    After everything is over, it is naturally time to leave!Sun Wukong¡¯s goal this time was the planet where Frieza lived. During the battle with Frieza, the world ring was broken and the daughters fell. He had already said at that time that Frieza''s family would be destroyed, that was not anger. The nonsense of the time!


    On a wide street, Monkey King waved his hand to the adrat star who was seeing off, and said, "Everyone, just send it here!" As he said, his finger was placed between his eyebrows, he felt carefully, and then watched. To the northwest: "This way? Although it is far apart, it is indeed similar to Frieza''s breath!"


    "Huh!" Monkey King''s figure disappeared instantly.


    "Unexpectedly, my clan''s teleportation can travel freely in the universe in Wukong''s hands. It''s amazing! I don''t know when, I can do it to this degree!" Zhamu looked at the disappearance of Monkey King. Both marvel and yearn for.


    Zada said with emotion: "Then you have to work hard, and when your strength reaches the level of Wukong, you can naturally do it!"


    "I will do it!" Zha Mu looked confident.


    In a certain cosmic space, a huge spaceship is rapidly shuttled through the universe.In the spacecraft, several weird aliens were walking back and forth... In a spacious and bright hall, a tall man who looked a little like Frieza sat in the first place, and beside him, There was a''petite'' figure that looked a lot like Frieza.


    "Mushroom, how long will it take to get to the star of Yadrat?" The tall man sitting on the top drank the red wine in his glass, and faintly said to a crumpled and short alien below.


    "In response to King Gerdor, at the speed of our spacecraft, it will take at least five days to arrive!"


    "Five days! This is too long, right? During this time, when we arrive, I think the guy who killed my brother should have escaped long ago!" The man sitting at the top of the tall man Frowned.It turns out that these two people are Frieza''s father Guerdo and his brother Gula.


    Geldor specifically called the Gula who ruled another domain this time, in order to go to the star of Yadrat and find Monkey King to avenge Frieza.


    "Can you escape? It just takes a little longer!" Geldor waved his hand indifferently.


    "Huh!"


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of Gerdor and Gula.Monkey King looked at the two familiar figures in front of him, and looked at Gula in surprise: "Frieza? No, Frieza was killed by me a long time ago. I think you should be Frieza¡¯s brother Gula, right? Then this one. Is it his father, King Geldor?"


    "Who is it? Why did you suddenly appear here?"


    "Quick! Foreign enemies invade!"


    Suddenly, the little guys on the spaceship rushed in and surrounded the Monkey King.


    "What this guy looks like..." Gula looked at the portrait on the screen and said loudly to Gerdor: "Father, this guy is the murderer who killed his brother, Monkey King!"


    "Oh? Monkey King, this guy doesn''t look very strong? Is it really the legendary Super Saiyan?" Gelduo drank the red wine in his glass and said with a calm expression: "I didn''t expect that we have I found you, but you came to the door by yourself! Is it because you can become a Super Saiyan and you are too confident?"


    "I was also quite surprised. I didn''t expect that it was you two who met. It''s really fate! If this is the case, then I will send you father and son to reunite with Frieza!"


    "It''s so arrogant, let me try how many catties your legendary Super Saiyan has!" Gula grunted and attacked directly towards Monkey King.


    Monkey King directly greeted the past, but for a moment, the two of them made dozens of moves against each other, and the solid spaceship was also broken by the two.But Sun Wukong, who has not become a Super Saiyan, is indeed not an opponent of Gura who has become the third stage.Monkey King was smashed through several metal walls with a tail before he stopped.


    "This is the strength of the so-called Super Saiyan? It''s really vulnerable!" Gula looked at Monkey King disdainfully.


    Monkey King patted the dust on his body, stood up, and said faintly: "Seriously, you are really better than Frieza! But you are still too tender if you want to beat me!"


    "Drink~~"


    With that, Monkey King yelled and turned directly into a Super Saiyan. The powerful aura directly made the spaceship shake, the lights flickered and sparks flew.


    "Then, the battle officially begins!" Monkey King flickered and flew out with one foot. Gula smashed through the spaceship and flew into outer space...


    (For collection! For flowers! For reward! For monthly pass!)..

 41 Chapter 22: Gula and Geldo

    "Is this what the legendary Super Saiyan looks like? It''s really amazing!" Gelduo looked at Monkey King with interest, and said lightly. He didn''t care about the fact that Gula was hit and flew. Above: "How about, do you want to come to my hand to do things? With you, a super Saiyan, ruling the entire universe is as easy as a piece of cake!"


    "Did you eat a lot of Sanlu when you were young? You are like this, and Frieza is like this. Why do you want to take others into your hands? As a dragon, you must have the consciousness of a dragon! The soul is weak!"


    Sun Wu''s breath soared, and a flying kick directly kicked King Gelduo out of the spaceship...


    Gula caught Gerdor who was flying out, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said: "Father, this guy is so strong! It seems we have to show our true skills!"


    Geldo waved his hand and said, "There is no need to be so troublesome! The smelly monkeys of the Saiyans are different from us. They cannot survive in outer space as freely as we are. We only need to destroy the spacecraft!"


    Gula frowned. He wanted to compete with Monkey King, the legendary Super Saiyan, but since his father had spoken, he would not be able to disobey, so he had to send out a wave of qigong and blast towards the spaceship... ¡­


    "Boom~~~"


    The huge spaceship exploded in an instant, and the fire was diffused. In just a moment, it disappeared in the dust of the universe...


    "In this case, even if we don''t do it, that guy is dead!" Gelduo said with a smug expression.


    "Who do you think is dead?" Monkey King suddenly appeared behind the two and said lightly.


    "You... are you okay?" Gula looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "When will the Saiyans survive in outer space? This is impossible!" Gelduo also looked at Monkey King in shock.Monkey King didn''t bother to answer their questions, but he made a wish of immortality and eternal youth, breathing freely and surviving in outer space is simply too pediatric!


    "What I hate the most is procrastination. In order to avoid accidents, I''ll kill you as soon as possible!" With that, Monkey King''s whole body instantly soared to the apex, directly exploding Super Saiyan Tier 1 Peak combat power.With a flash of figure, they slapped the two Gula fathers and sons in the outer space as if playing a ball, and then a Guipa Qigong directly blasted over, and the two Gula fathers and sons suddenly disappeared under the light of Guipa Qigong...


    Looking at the place where the two father and son disappeared, Monkey King sighed and said: "This Gula is really unjust enough to die! He seems to be able to transform into the fourth stage! What a poor baby! Who told you to meet your brother? Yeah!"


    Monkey King looked around and found that the crumpled and dwarf alien he had seen in the spacecraft was not dead.At this time he was swimming in outer space with his limbs like a toad.


    "Yo! There are still survivors! I just need someone to lead the way, otherwise I won''t find the planet where Frieza and the others live!" Monkey King''s eyes lit up, his figure flashed, and the ugly little alien I grabbed it and said, "I didn''t expect you as a fellow to survive in outer space! No wonder you can follow Gerduo! And although it looks small, it is not easy to have a combat power of no less than 100,000!"


    "Don''t! Don''t kill me, you can let me do anything!" The ugly alien was shaking with fright, begging on his face.


    "But, I''m so courageous, I''ve blinded you with more than 100,000 combat power!" Sun Wukong slapped him with disdain, and said, "Take me to the planet where Gerdow lives, and I won''t kill you!"


    "Okay! OK! I''ll take you there, please don''t kill me!" The timid alien trembling, pointing in one direction: "This direction..."


    Monkey King nodded and was about to use Teleport. Suddenly, his complexion changed and he looked behind him: "What a strong qi! This is the qi of Gerdor and Gula! They are not dead!"


    Monkey King appeared on top of an asteroid while moving for a moment, and Gula and Gelduo were hiding behind this planet and transforming.


    "Damn it, I was put on one. It seems that I was too confident about my strength. I was fooled. I can''t bear it!" Looking at the two fathers and sons in the transformation, Monkey King was itchy with angry teeth: " If this is the case, I will let you transform yourself. I don''t believe it anymore. With my Super 1 peak combat power, I can''t beat your father and son together!"


    Seeing Gula turning into the fourth stage, Sun Wukong was not surprised, his qi was still a certain gap compared with the Super 1 peak Sun Wukong!But when he saw that Gelduo had also become the fourth stage, and his anger was not much different from himself, Sun Wukong was really shocked!


    "This...this...I rely on! Isn''t this a soy saucer? Isn''t he the one who was killed by Trunks? Because the gross is stronger than the Gula? This is definitely unscientific!" After Sun Wukong was surprised, only I can sigh: "It seems that this guy who died in the original book is really embarrassed! Also, his second stage is much better than Frieza who is the ultimate transformation. If he is not strong, he will be unreasonable. In any case, he is also the father of these two goods! But it was unexpected to me that he could also transform into the fourth stage!"


    "You didn''t stop when you found us. It seems that you are really confident in your own strength!" Gerdeau looked at Monkey King with a gloomy expression.The injuries they suffered before have been healed after the transformation.


    "It''s a pity that it''s rare to meet two decent opponents and kill them right away! Let me learn about the power of your fourth transformation!" As he said, Sun Wukong''s right foot slammed down, directly Shattered the asteroid behind the two.


    The two fathers and sons of Gula dodge and dodge, and then immediately attacked Monkey King, fists and shadows flying, fast, hard to distinguish with the naked eye!For a while, Monkey King was also in a hurry.The strength of these two fathers and sons is not very different from that of him, but the other is infinitely close to him. The two fathers and sons teamed up, and even beat Monkey King faintly!


    "Sure enough, this person can''t be too sullen!" Sun Wukong said with emotion, decisively gave up the defense, and received a violent punch from Gerdeau, and then a whip kick directly swept Gula''s head. Going up, Gula flew all the way upside down, smashing countless asteroids, before stabilizing his figure.


    (Uncollected collection! Send flowers with flowers! Another: ask for a reward! ask for a monthly pass!)..

 42 Chapter 23 Super Saiyan 2

    "Bah! You played very well, right? Now I''m changing my son!" Monkey King spit out bloody saliva and madly attacked Gerdor. Without Gula to assist him, Gerdor just insisted. After dozens of moves, he suffered an old punch from Monkey King!One hit, Monkey King will naturally not let go of the opportunity, relying on his own immortal body, he completely gave up the defense, just blindly attacking, changing injuries with fists, and fists with fists, but for a moment, Gerdo has already I was hurt all over.


    Monkey King was also very embarrassed, and it seemed that the injuries he suffered were not minor. In fact, he had no injuries at all. He had an immortal body, and he had healed automatically the first time he was injured.


    Just as Monkey King wanted to give Gelduo the final blow, a powerful wave of qigong attacked Monkey King, and Monkey King had to dodge and avoid the chance of this blow.


    Gelduo grasped the gap in this moment, his figure flashed, and he merged with Gula.


    Gula looked at Monkey King and was very excited: "As expected of the legendary Super Saiyan, it is really amazing that we can rival our father and son together!"


    "What a legendary Super Saiyan, brother is just an ordinary Super Saiyan, if I really are the legendary Super Saiyan, I can kill you two scums in seconds with my fingers!" Sun Wukong disdains Waved his hand, said.


    "Oh! Listening to your tone, you don''t seem to be the legendary Super Saiyan? Then what is your current form?" Gerdeau was a little confused about Monkey King''s words.


    "Cut! It''s hard to explain clearly to you with your IQ! Let''s go ahead!" Monkey King said, attacking the two fathers and sons of Gula again.


    The three of them fought together again... Gerdor was riding the Gula entangled with Monkey King''s void, and with one hand, a red light beam instantly lased towards Monkey King... if the penetrating power attached to it was hit In the words, Monkey King''s body is enough to be penetrated by life.


    "Humph!" Sun Wukong snorted coldly, and pushed Gula back with one foot. With his hands together, a golden ball of light formed in his hands, and then instantly expanded to form a circular golden transparent barrier, enclosing Monkey King, Geerdo The emitted light beam hit the barrier, and it was only a small ripple.This is another unique skill that Monkey King and Yadrat have learned: energy barrier.


    "Gula, it''s now" Gerdow yelled, his figure flashed, and Gula flew over Monkey King''s head, and stretched out with one hand: "Death bomb!" An energy ball quickly condensed from the two fingers. The two energy balls merged into one, rapidly becoming bigger, and amidst the harsh shouts of the two, they crashed into Monkey King...


    "Okay... It''s a powerful death bullet. If this is hit, it will be difficult for me to survive even if I am immortal?" Monkey King was taken aback by the death bullet issued by the two fathers and sons.Although he has an immortal body, this is just under normal circumstances, if the body is turned into nothingness, then the immortal body is a fart!


    The strength of the two fathers and sons of Gula and Monkey King is not very different, and the power of the death bullets jointly issued by the two can be imagined.


    "Turtle~Pai~Qi~Gong~Bo!"


    Sun Wukong used his full strength to use his turtle style qigong, and the golden wave of qigong resisted the death bullet that Gula and his son combined together...


    "Sun Wukong! I admit that you are very strong! You are the strongest Saiyan we have ever seen, but you are strong, and you can''t resist the death bullets sent by our father and son together! Drink!!!"


    Gula and Gerduo shouted loudly at the same time, and the two of them exploded the qi in their bodies completely without reservation. The death bullet instantly became several times larger, and bit by bit, the Qi Gong wave of Monkey King Give back pressure...


    "I''m silly! Dad! It used to be the Monkey King and his son who worked together to do other people together! How come I became someone else''s father and son doing me together! This is absolutely unscientific!" Monkey King was shocked and even sucked. The strength was used up, but still could not stop the approach of the death bullet.


    Sun Wukong¡¯s body was pressed down a little bit, and the death bullet was getting closer and closer to him... Seeing that it would completely cover him...


    "Grass! I''m the Monkey King! There are still a lot of sister papers waiting for me to save! How can I die in such a place! Ah yeah!!!" Monkey King roared, his whole body bulging into golden vindictiveness. , Arcs gradually appeared...


    "Drink!!!" Accompanied by Monkey King''s roar, his upright hair straightened up even more straight, and his golden vindictiveness was entangled by electric arcs, and his breath rose instantly!He had already reached the peak of Super 1, but under the threat of death, he finally got a breakthrough again and turned into Super Saiyan 2!


    "Turtle~Pai~Qi~Gong~Bo!!! Ha~~~" Monkey King once again issued the tortoise style qigong, the original tortoise style qigong instantly soared to more than ten times, and the death bomb was reflected back with a destructive aura...


    "Ah! No...impossible...how could we lose...no...can..."


    Under Sun Wukong¡¯s turtle school qigong, the two fathers and sons were gasified little by little until they disappeared completely...


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~~ Hehe! The Frieza three fathers and sons are really my lucky stars! Not only helped me to break through to Super Saiyan, but also let me break through to Super Saiyan 2 again! Hehe!! As a thank you, I will destroy your planet Come and be a funeral for you!"


    Monkey King sensed it carefully, and then disappeared in an instant... He grabbed the ugly little alien who was running away, and said, "Do you think you can escape?" He said, slapped him a few times.


    "Don''t fight! Please don''t fight! The little ones don''t dare to run away again! I will take you to the planet where King Gerdor lives..."


    "This planet is where Frieza and the others live?" Monkey King looked at the ice-blue planet in front of him, and said lightly to the ugly alien in his hand.


    "Yes! This is the home planet where King Gerdow lives! If you don''t believe it, your lord, you can confirm it yourself!"


    Monkey King took a closer look and found that there are indeed many auras on this planet that are similar to those of Frieza and others, and they are all quite strong!"It doesn''t seem to be wrong! Thank you for showing me the way!" Monkey King nodded in satisfaction, and threw the ugly alien directly at the ice blue planet.Then, he transformed directly into the super 2 form. In order to eliminate the troubles and prevent accidents forever, he exhausted all his strength to send out a tortoise-style qigong, which made the planet disappear into the dust of the universe.


    Seeking collection!Ask for a reward!All kinds of requests!..

 43 Chapter 24 Lan Qi

    At this moment, the Dimensional Shuttle System automatically popped up a virtual message: "Congratulations! Your energy points have exceeded 10 billion, the Dimensional Shuttle System is fully activated, and the door of fantasy has been completely opened for you!"


    Sun Wukong was stunned, opened the system and found that his energy points at this time had reached 13.2 billion. It is conceivable that the planet he destroyed just now gave him terrifying energy points!Yes, this is Frieza''s home planet. Although there are fewer creatures on this planet, they are all due to their high combat effectiveness!Naturally, the more energy is gained!


    If this is changed to the earth, even if each creature can only obtain a little energy point, it will definitely be much higher than the energy obtained by this planet!Why does the earth have many living things!


    Monkey King took a closer look. The previous Dimensional Shuttle Device could only travel through the world of animation. Now, as long as it is a fantasy world, it can travel through: novels, movies, games, comics, etc.


    Although Monkey King wanted to play in other worlds at this time, he still had to deal with the things in this world.And his next goal was originally from the King of the North Realm!However, he can already transform into a Super Saiyan, so there is no need to learn the world king boxing.Transformed into a super Saiyan, the strength has been directly increased by 50 times. If you use Jie Wang Quan while you are transformed, you will be seriously overloaded and your body will be useless, so Jie Wang Quan is no longer useful to Monkey King. !


    As for the vitality bullets, the power is indeed abnormal, but the Sun Wukong is not interested in the time-consuming and labor-intensive skills. The strength of his own strength is truly powerful!He knows how the Saiyan should move forward, so this kind of power obtained by external force, Monkey King, is not needed!


    "It seems that at this stage, it is difficult for me to find an opponent. Well, let''s go back to Earth first!" Monkey King disappeared here in a moment...


    At the same time, at the moment when Monkey King transforms into Super Saiyan 2 and destroys the planet, the North Galaxy, a barren planet.A man seemed to sense something. He looked up at the sky, and his peaceful face suddenly became extremely vicious and resentful: "Kakarot!" In the roar, this person turned into a Super Saiyan.


    "Wait! Broly!" Just as this person was about to fly, a middle-aged uncle appeared in time, and saw that he was holding a special controller in his hand, exuding strange light and fluctuations: "Calm down. , Broly! Hurry up and calm down..." After the middle-aged uncle''s repeated shouts, the man finally calmed down.


    If Monkey King were here, his mouth would be opened wide in surprise!Because these two are the legendary Super Saiyan Broly and his father Bogas!


    "Broli, let''s go back!"


    Looking at Broly in front of him, Bogas frowned: "I didn''t expect the gears of fate to be handed over so soon? It seems that my plan has to be implemented in advance!"...


    After returning to Earth, Monkey King and the girls took a fragrant mandarin duck bath together in the swimming pool at Bulma¡¯s home. After coming to sleep, they hummed and walked out of the fragrant room with a refreshing spirit. Room, close the door.Then a teleportation appeared at the door of Guixianren''s house.He remembers that there is still a beautiful girl waiting for him here!


    "You...who are you?" The door suddenly opened, and a beautiful blue-haired sexy girl was taken aback, looking at Monkey King in doubt.


    Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up and he smiled: "Oh, Lan Qi, I haven''t seen you in a few years, you''ve become more beautiful!"


    "Hey? You know me?" Lan Qi looked puzzled, she is really cute without sneezing!


    "No! We haven''t seen each other for more than two years, so you forgot about me? You know, before, I rescued you from the police chase!"


    Lan Qi looked at Monkey King carefully, and then said with some uncertainty: "You...are you Wukong?"


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "I finally remembered, isn''t Teacher Wu Tian at home?"


    "Ah! Are you really Monkey King? I didn''t expect that in more than two years, you would have grown up like this!" Lan Qi covered her small mouth with a look of surprise on her face."You said Immortal Turtle! He is in the toilet!"


    "Toilet?" Monkey King was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized: "It seems that the old man is hiding in the toilet and reading H book again!" Then the conversation turned, and he looked at Lan Qi with a smile on his face: "Lan Qi, two years How lost, do you miss me?" As he said, he stretched out his paws and touched Lan Qi''s hands!


    "Wu... Wukong... you... you have gone bad!" Lan Qi was flushed by Monkey King, and wanted to withdraw her hand, but under Monkey King''s claws, how could it be possible!


    "Is it possible to be swollen! I''ve always been very pure! I''m just saying hello to you!" Monkey King smiled, and he was about to stretch a paw to Lan Qi''s chest.


    "Wu... Goku... Don''t... Don''t do this..." Lan Qi blushed and said weakly.Under normal circumstances, she is a gentle and soft sister, and she doesn''t know what to do with Monkey King''s frivolity.


    "Don''t be like this, what is it like?" Monkey King smiled, and a paw was already on Lan Qi''s chest.


    "That''s... that... Ah... Ah!" A breeze blew by, and Lan Qi suddenly inhaled a small amount of dust and sneezed loudly.Suddenly the blue hair turned golden.The gentle Lan Qi was gone, replaced by a very grumpy Lan Qi.


    "Good boy, dare to eat my old lady tofu! I''m so impatient!" Blonde Lanqi hit Monkey King in the abdomen, turned around and ran to the side. I don''t know where to get a gun?It¡¯s a da da da da da da da da da~~ a burst of fire...


    Monkey King didn''t bother to avoid it at all, letting those bullets hit him, but he didn''t even leave a mark.Slowly walked towards Lan Qi...


    "You...what kind of monster you guy is that you can''t even kill a gun?" Lan Qi was taken aback by the scene before her. She turned to run away, but was hugged by Monkey King in her arms, bowed her head, strong Kissed...


    (For collection! For flowers! For monthly pass! For reward!)..

 44 Chapter 25 Lan Qi (2)

    "Hey~hello~ what happened?" Immortal Turtle rushed out of the toilet hurriedly, holding the belt, and was stunned when he saw the scene at the door: "Uh~fa...what happened?"


    Lan Qi, who had been slowly indulging in Monkey King''s domineering kiss, suddenly woke up, opened her mouth and bit on Monkey King''s lips, and the painful Monkey King conditioned her to let go.


    "Dare to eat my old lady tofu, but there is a price to pay! Ahaha~~Go to death! Go to death!" Lan Qi immediately backed up a few steps,''DaDa~~''He shot again at Monkey King... Goku is nothing, but The immortal turtle at the door was caught by the seedlings and danced in the rain of bullets with his pants belt, which was really funny and ridiculous.


    Seeing that the bullet couldn''t hurt Monkey King at all, Lan Qi reached out and touched on her waist. She actually took out a grenade and threw it at Monkey King...


    With a bang, the immortal turtle was blown out, and fell into the sea with a bang...and the turtle house was blown down half of the wall...


    When the dust and smoke cleared, Sun Wukong patted the dust on his body, looked at the blonde Lanqi who was shooting frantically at him again, and exclaimed sincerely: "This girl is so cruel! Nanli Xiangshenma compares her with her. lame!"


    Monkey King flickered, grabbed Lan Qi¡¯s gun and threw it on the ground, then squeezed her hands with one hand, and volleyed her up: "I said, are you making enough trouble? As a girl It''s so''cruel'', it seems I have to train you well!"


    With that said, Monkey King''cracking'' on her ass was just a slap, causing Lan Qi to scream, and later, it slowly turned into a begging sound.


    "Good boy, you are the first person to dare to treat the blonde Lanqi like this, you bull!" Immortal Turtle came to Monkey King and gave him a thumbs up directly.


    Monkey King smiled slightly and said, "Teacher Wu Tian, ??hello!"


    "En? Do you know me? Who are you?" Guixian asked a question mark on his forehead, looked at Monkey King in doubt, looked at him carefully, and suddenly widened his eyes: "You...you wouldn''t be Wukong?"


    "Haha...I haven''t seen him for more than two years, Teacher Wu Tian is still so energetic!" Monkey King said with a smile.


    "Yeah! It''s really Wukong? They''ve grown so tall!" Immortal Turtle looked at Monkey King up and down, still surprised.


    "Ah~ Too overbearing, too masculine, I like it, I decided, Wukong, you will be my man from now on!" Lan Qi on the side finally relieved her anger, lovingly took Sun Wukong''s left hand and did not let go .


    "Ah?!" Immortal Turtle was suddenly stunned.


    "Huh?!" Monkey King was also taken aback, just slapped her a few times, so he conquered her?


    "Huh! Even if you refuse, it is useless! What the old lady decides will not be changed!" At this time, Lan Qi was called a domineering, and she really had the prestige of a female man!


    "Since you have said this, then I will accept you as my little wife!"


    "What? Little wife? Do you already have another woman? That woman dare to grab a man with my old lady? My old lady is going to break her!" Blond Lanqi was furious, picked up the spear in her hand, and fired around.


    "Beng your sister! Be honest with me, or I want you to look good!" Monkey King slapped Lan Qi''s plump buttocks with an angry slap, and Lan Qi suddenly screamed and fell softly into Sun Wukong''s arms.


    "I knew this earlier, I''ll give her a vicious meal too!" The immortal turtle at this time had already pounded his chest with regret.


    "Ah sneeze~" Suddenly, a cold wind blew by, and Lan Qi sneezed loudly again, instantly turning back to the original soft blue-haired girl.


    "Huh? How could I hold you...what the hell happened?" Lan Qi blushed and immediately let go of her hand holding Wukong, obviously she had forgotten all the previous things.


    Sun Wukong pulled her into his arms: "What shy of you! Didn''t you say so aggressively to be my woman! Why are you shy now!"


    "Hey~be your girl...person? I...have I said that?" Lan Qi blushed immediately, with a look of doubt.


    "555... Wukong, you are so bad! You abducted Lan Qi as soon as you came! I am sorry for the old man who will take care of me!" The immortal turtle was already wiping away tears!


    In the living room, at this time, Lan Qi was pouring tea for Monkey King.Immortal Turtle was looking at Monkey King with a grimace: "Speaking of Wukong! I didn''t expect you to go to the temple to practice for two years, and you''re getting better! I abducted my Lan Qi immediately!"


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes directly: "What your Lan Qi, you old man don''t take a piss and take pictures of yourself!"


    "Wukong, you are not cute at all now!" Immortal Turtle said, turning his head to look at Lan Qi and said, "Speaking of Lan Qi! You have to go with Wukong, why don''t you let me figure out before you leave? That''s so!" As he said, Immortal Turtle touched his right paw towards Lan Qi''s ass.


    "Go to hell! You nasty old man!" Sun Wukong was furious, flew up, kicked the immortal turtle out of the window of the house, and fell into the sea again!


    "TMD, dare to pay attention to Laozi and women, you are the rhythm of death!" Monkey King grunted uncomfortably.Suddenly I saw a book of H book on a table, opened it, and his eyes lit up: "This old man''s eyesight is quite high! Hehe~ Now you are mine!" Then, Sun Wukong Collect this book directly into the world ring.


    Wukong took Lan Qi and walked out, waved his hand to the immortal turtle who was swimming towards the shore, and said loudly: "Teacher Wu Tian, ??let''s go first. I will borrow the book on your table for a few days to return you. !" After speaking, an instant movement disappeared.


    "Smelly boy, that''s my collector''s edition... Huh? Why did it disappear suddenly?" On the beach, immortal Turtle was left with a painful and confused expression.


    (Finally called in the evening. This is the chapter I just coded. I will provide it immediately! Please collect it! Please reward!)..

 45 Chapter 26 is about to enter the next world

    Back at Bulma''s home, Monkey King took Lan Qi into a spacious and luxurious room.Looking at the plump body on the bed, Lan Qi blushed immediately, covering her eyes with her hands, she didn''t dare to look again, her tone trembled: "Wu... Wukong... this... this is that? ...You...how can you...bring me...this...this...plant a place..."


    Monkey King clapped his hands vigorously and said loudly, "Sisters, get up and introduce you to a new sister!"


    "En? Who is she?"


    "This pervert, just went out for a while and brought back a woman..."


    The girls woke up and turned around and saw outsiders there. They shyly hid in the quilt and put on their clothes. Only Shizuka got out of bed leisurely, wearing her own clothes casually.With her movements, her breasts and fat buttocks suddenly rippled in waves of flesh, and Wukong''s heart was rippling endlessly as she watched. He walked over, hugged her into his arms, and kneaded her hands.Shizuka suddenly uttered shameful voices.


    Bulma looked at Lan Qi in surprise and said, "Isn''t this Lan Qi? Wukong, you turned her back!"


    Monkey King lifted his head from Shizuka''s pair of big breasts, and said, "Introduce yourself!" After speaking, he buried his head in Shizuka''s pair of big breasts.


    The girls gave him a blank look, and they surrounded Lan Qi. Yuriko generously took her hand and said, "Your name is Lan Qi, isn''t it? I am Gaocheng Yuriko. Everyone will be sisters from now on, please. Take care of..." "I''m Rei Miyamoto, sister Lan Qi..." The women gathered Lan Qi in the middle and chatted.


    And Monkey King has taken off his pants, picked up Shizuka, and got up with her in a sitting position... Shizuka''s shameful moan made the girls face red, especially Lan Qi, this is the first time she experienced this The matter is already blushing.As a last resort, the girls had to take her to the living room to increase their feelings...


    By the time Monkey King came out, it was already more than an hour later.Looking at the daughters who were chatting enthusiastically, Monkey King asked suspiciously: "Bulma, where is Alice? I haven''t seen her figure before!"


    "Alice! She is playing with the animals in my garden! She looks like she really likes the animals!"


    "That''s it!" Sun Wukong nodded and said, "Go and prepare. I''ll take you to another world to play in a while! Saya, you go call Alice!"


    "Are you going to another world? It''s great, I''ve long been looking forward to this day!" Nan Lixiang and other women were overjoyed.Saya ran out happily and called Alice to go.


    The so-called preparations are just some daily necessities. After a piece of preparation is ready, Monkey King put all the girls into the world ring, and then opened the dimensional shuttle system.


    "Open the door to the dimension of "Naruto", you need to pay 10W energy points, are you sure?"


    "OK!" Monkey King chose to confirm without hesitation.


    A colorful light gate immediately appeared in front of him.Monkey King stepped in, unexpectedly, he was blocked by an invisible barrier.


    "If you want to bring others into the world of "Naruto", you must pay 10W energy points for one person. There are 10 people in your world ring, and you must pay 100W energy points to enter the "Naruto" world!"


    "Isn''t it! There is a charge for this? Moreover, I have included them in the world ring, and you know it! This time the Yuan Shuttle system is really capable!" Sun Wukong shrugged helplessly, but had no choice but to Paying for 100W energy points, anyway, his energy points are more, 100W is trivial.


    "Payment is complete, please select the time period you want to enter, freely choose the time period to enter, you need to pay the corresponding energy points, if you do not choose, you will enter from the time period starting from the plot!"


    "Huh? You can still choose a time slot to enter now! It''s really thoughtful!" Seeing a message that popped up before him, Monkey King was slightly surprised.But when I saw the so-called time period in the long line, I was speechless for a while: "This is the so-called time period of your sister''s episodes? Cheating! This is!"


    In the end, Monkey King spent 1W energy points to choose the time period when Uchiha Itachi killed their clan. For the writing wheel, he was coveted when he watched Naruto."I don''t know what will happen after I put on a pair of writing wheel eyes?" Whispering, Monkey King disappeared into the colorful door of the dimension...


    (The next world is the world of "Naruto", but this is just a short story. Monkey King enters the world of Naruto, in fact, to learn a ninjutsu, to prove an idea in his heart, what it is, just read it Got it.)


    The new volume begins, please collect!Ask for a reward!Ask for a monthly pass!Seeking flowers!..

 46 The first chapter Uchiha Itachis shock

    This is the land of fire, Konoha Village, and Uchiha.The Uchiha clan, which is usually very lively, looks so peaceful to the outside world at this time, peaceful and terrible!If a person with a good cultivation base is watching here, he will definitely find that an invisible barrier has been arranged here, completely isolated from the outside world.


    From the outside, the Uchiha clan is so peaceful and quiet, but inside, it is like purgatory on earth!The screams were endless, and there were some unbelievable horrified questions.


    "Itachi! Why did you do this? We are all your people!"


    "Ah~~ Itachi! Don''t kill me, have you forgotten? We were still doing the task together yesterday! Ah~~~"


    "Devil... this guy is a demon... crazy... he must be crazy... ah..."


    "Help!...Hurry up...Go out for help...Ah..."


    A man dressed in black mercilessly slaughtered his people. His eyes were cold, like a dead water, without the slightest emotional fluctuation.He was indifferent to the clan''s wailing and begging for mercy, and still wielded his butcher knife...


    His eyes are scarlet, and there is a black pinwheel shape inside, which represents the highest pupil technique of the Uchiha clan: Kaleidoscope writing round eyes.He is the genius of the Uchiha clan: Itachi Uchiha!


    Under Itachi''s eyes, everyone in the Uchiha clan was absolutely suppressed. No one could resist the illusion that Itachi displayed, and they died in Itachi''s hands without any resistance.


    Itachi slaughtered all the way, and finally walked into a room with only two people inside, Uchiha Tomokazu and Uchiha Mikoto, Itachi''s biological parents.


    "I knew that, I shouldn''t have sent you to Anbe!" Uchiha Tomokazu sat calmly on the floor and looked at Itachi faintly.And Uchiha Mikoto stood by, shaking her shoulders, looking at Uchiha Itachi with tears in the corner of her eyes, not knowing what to say.


    "It''s too late to say anything, I... can''t look back anymore!" Itachi''s tone was cold, but when facing his parents, his emotionless eyes still fluctuated, but he disappeared instantly.


    "Unexpectedly, I, Uchiha Tomokazu would one day die in the hands of my son. This is really ironic!" Uchiha Tomokazu laughed self-deprecatingly, and looked at Itachi''s eyes: "This is the supreme pupil kaleidoscope of our family. Write round eyes! They really are a pair of charming eyes... Then, Itachi, what are you still hesitating? Do it!"


    "Itachi, mother has never asked you anything, but this time, can you promise mom one thing? Please let Sasuke go! He is still only a child..." Uchiha Mikoto looked at Itachi with tears in her eyes, with a face Pleading.


    "...I promise you..." Itachi''s voice became a little hoarse, and with a wave of the shuriken in his hand, Fuqiu and Mikoto fell in a pool of blood at the same time.


    Sasuke, who came home from school, ran back to his home happily.But as soon as I entered the gate of the yard, I was stunned by the random corpses!Ran frantically towards my home...


    At the same time, in a spacious courtyard of the Uchiha clan, a colorful gate of light emerged out of thin air, and a strong figure slowly walked out of the gate...


    Looking at the figures falling in a pool of blood around him, especially a seven or eight-year-old Lolita not far from him, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but shook his head: "This Itachi is really hateful! So cute! Little Lori can do it too! Why sacrificing the ego and achieving the greater ego, can''t understand it!"


    "what!!!"


    Suddenly, there was a scream of horror not far away, and then stopped abruptly.


    "It sounds like a child, is it Sasuke?" Monkey King curiously searched for the voice and left...


    When he arrived, he found Itachi was standing next to Sasuke who was already unconscious.In this situation, you don¡¯t have to think about what happened. It must be the bad brother Itachi who used moon reading on Sasuke, and reproduced the scene when he destroyed the Uchiha clan and his parents. Poor Sasuke could not stand the blow , Was scared and fainted!


    "Who?" Itachi suddenly turned around, looking at Monkey King, a murderous intent appeared in his eyes: "No matter who you are, since you are here, then you will stay here forever!"


    "Hey, don''t be like this! Brother is just a soy sauce and will leave soon!" Monkey King looked innocent.


    "Huh!" At this time, Itachi was already very murderous. Hearing what Sun Wukong said, he saw a shuriken slipped from his sleeve and attacked directly at Sun Wukong.


    "Why are you!" Monkey King shrugged helplessly, his figure suddenly appeared behind Itachi, kicked it directly with one foot, and hit a rockery not far away, spitting out A big mouthful of blood.This is because Sun Wukong is showing mercy, otherwise one kick is enough to kill him in seconds.


    "Fast speed! My writing wheel eyes didn''t even see his movements!" At this moment, Itachi looked at Monkey King with a shocked expression, and his expression became more solemn than ever.The three-hook jade in his eyes slowly turned to form a windmill shape, and Itachi opened his own kaleidoscope to write round eyes.


    "Monthly reading!" Itachi launched his own trick as soon as he arrived.But Monkey King stood there, indifferent and unaffected.The difference in mental power between the two is simply a sky and an underground. How could the illusion that Itachi casts be effective on Monkey King?


    "I am immune to my monthly reading! How could it be possible!" At this time, Itachi was really shocked, but he still didn''t give up: "Amaterasu!" The black flame directly enveloped Monkey King, but it was called The black flame that burns everything, even a single hair of Monkey King can''t be burned.Just kidding, how powerful is Monkey King''s body?How could it be possible to hurt him only by the strength of Itachi?The gap between the strength of the two is an uneasy gap.


    "I said, are you endless? Don''t dare to do anything to Lao Tzu, and be careful that Lao Tzu kills you!" Monkey snorted, and directly swept away all the black flames that enveloped him with his gas.Then slowly walked towards Itachi.


    "Who are you?" Itachi looked at Monkey King with a solemn face. The power of Monkey King is far beyond his scope of knowledge. The technique he has always been proud of has no effect on Monkey King.


    (Seeking flowers! seeking collections! seeking monthly tickets! seeking rewards!)..

 47 Chapter 2 Set fire to the forest

    "It''s all said that I''m just here to make soy sauce. Are you going to do it with me because of Mao?" At this time, Monkey King looked upset, and was thinking of giving Itachi a good beating.


    Suddenly, a black whirlpool appeared in front of Itachi, and a figure wearing a whirlpool mask slowly appeared: "Itachi, we should leave, the people at the top of Konoha have already rushed over here!" The man looked at Monkey King vigilantly, he instinctively felt a trace of danger in Monkey King, which made him feel a little surprised!


    Itachi frowned and glanced at Monkey King, then nodded.The masked man looked at Monkey King and said faintly: "Although I don''t know who you are, I am very interested in you. I didn''t expect that there is a strong man like you in this world! However, today is not the time to speak, I think We will meet again in the future!"


    "Who are you! Talking so arrogant!" Sun Wukong''s figure suddenly appeared in front of the masked man, then pinched her neck, volleyed up: "Tell you, kid, don''t speak too arrogantly to brother. Be careful I kill you!" In fact, at the first sight of the masked man, Sun Wukong recognized who he was.The reason why he did it was just because it was the big boss in this world, and the feeling of abuse of the boss was really cool!There are wood!


    "Who are you...?" At this moment, even the masked man was taken aback by Monkey King''s strength.He hadn''t seen the Monkey King''s movements clearly just now, let alone using space-time ninjutsu, he was caught by others before he could even react.


    Monkey King casually threw the masked man on the ground like throwing trash, waved his hand like a fly away: "You two scumbags, hurry up and get rid of Laozi! Don''t bother brother doing business!"


    The masked man was so angry with Monkey King''s contempt, but considering his strength, he did not dare to act rashly.But Itachi frowned and stared at Monkey King: "What do you want to do?"


    "Grass! What do you do with your ass! What a lot of meddling!" Monkey King suddenly became unhappy, his figure flashed, grabbing Itachi''s left foot and throwing it casually, it disappeared directly at the end of the horizon. .


    "So are you!" Monkey King turned his head to look at the masked man, his figure flashed, grabbed his collar, and in the shock of the masked man, he threw him into the sky and disappeared to the end of the horizon.At this point, the two great B characters in Hokage were thrown out of the border of the country of fire by Monkey King like trash!I wonder if they can survive being thrown so far?


    "Everyone in the way is gone, then it''s time to do my own thing!" Just assaulting two''big men'', Sun Wukong''s mood is no longer mentioned.Humming a small tune, walked towards a room... After passing the door and looking at the bear boy who had fainted on the ground, Monkey King went straight to kick him and said: "For the sake of your dead father and mother, I will not abuse You''re here!" Your sister has kicked her feet. Isn''t this called abuse?


    As he said, he stepped directly from Sasuke''s body...Looking at Uchiha Tomioka and Uchiha Mikoto who had been dead for a while in the house, Monkey directly kicked Uchiha Mikoto to the side and hugged Uchiha Mikoto, repeatedly admiring: "What a beautiful wife! It''s a pity that brother is late! However, even if you turn to ashes, brother can bring you back to life! Starting today, you will be brother''s private property!" Uchiha Mikoto was collected into the world ring.


    Looking at the body of Uchiha Tomokazu from the side, Monkey King smiled: "You can have two excellent sons, Itachi and Sasuke. It seems that your blood is quite good! Then, I will take your eyes!" Then, his right hand slapped Uchiha Tomokazu''s chest, and two eyeballs immediately popped out of his eye sockets.Monkey King caught it casually, and put his two eyes into the world ring.


    Looking at the corpses all over the floor, Monkey King originally wanted to collect some writing wheels to replace with his sister.But after thinking about it carefully, forget it, how can my sister''s paper be replaced by these dead people''s eyes?Besides, even if it is replaced, it is not necessarily a good thing, natural is the most beautiful!There are many ways to improve their strength, and there is no need to change to the writing wheel.


    Afterwards, Monkey King found another ninjutsu scroll in the Uchiha clan, but at this moment, Monkey King felt that a gust of air was already very close to here. Monkey King knew that Konoha¡¯s dark part and high-level staff were about to arrive. Had to move away from here in an instant.


    A beautiful and clear river, the figure of Monkey King appeared here.He waved his big hand, and all the women appeared in front of him.


    "Wukong, did we go to another world?" As soon as the girls came out, Kongzi and other women looked around curiously.


    Monkey King nodded: "This world is a world of ninjutsu. I just made up some ninjutsu that can be practiced. If you are interested, please try to practice and see!" Monkey King took out the secret book. Pump, slowly open it.


    "Ninjutsu? Then I''m going to see and see!" Kongzi and the other women''s eyes lit up, and they gathered around.They are also Japanese girls, so naturally they are very interested in ninjutsu.


    This ninjutsu scroll sums up very comprehensively, from the extraction method of Chakra to the application of ninjutsu!There are some basic ninjutsu, but there is no ninjutsu that Monkey King wants.


    "It seems that I have to find time to chat with the three generations!" Monkey King muttered, touching his chin, and then began to learn the art of Chakra extraction...


    Chakra Refining Technique, for the current Monkey King, is really simple. There is an unusually powerful Qi in his body.These qi were cultivated from his body. As long as the chakra refining technique is combined with the spiritual power into the qi, the qi can be transformed into a huge chakra!


    In just half an hour, Monkey King successfully learned the first ninjutsu.


    "The art of fireball fireball!" I saw Monkey King spit out a huge fireball in an instant, and crashed into a dense forest not far away...In an instant, the fire burst into the sky, and the whole forest burned fiercely...


    "No!" The women were stunned by the shocking scene before them.Monkey King looked at the burning woods with a look of innocence: "I swear! I just mobilized a little chakra! Unexpectedly, the power is still so great! I didn''t mean to set the forest on fire!"


    (Seeking flowers! seeking collections! seeking monthly tickets! seeking rewards!)..

 48 Chapter Three The Compromise of Three Generations

    It''s not surprising that a small fireball technique has caused Monkey King to use such a powerful force. As the saying goes, no matter how strong you are, you can use it!With the strength of Monkey King, if he exerts his full strength, even a small fireball technique can burn the entire earth!


    Destroying the ecological environment is bad behavior.Monkey King immediately learned another trick to escape the water dragon bomb!Ok!Facts proved that he had miscalculated again. A huge water dragon swept across the forest. The fire was successfully extinguished, but the forest also turned into rubble in this flood!


    In this regard, Monkey King also received dozens of W energy points. It seems that many animals died unjustly in the forest!There may be one or two people!


    "It seems that I have to learn about Chakra''s control, otherwise it would be too inconvenient to use a little ninjutsu to destroy a city!" Monkey King shrugged helplessly, and continued with his sister. We studied ninjutsu.


    The sky was getting dark."You should go back to the world ring and continue to study! I still have something to do!" Monkey King had to take the sister papers back into the world ring, and he moved to the top of a building in Konoha Village in an instant. on.


    Looking at the Hokage office building under Hokage Rock not far away, Monkey King''s figure disappeared again.


    At this time, the three-generation old man who had been busy for a day and finally found time to rest was staring at a crystal ball with a squint face, and there were white flowers inside, my grass!It turns out this old man is peeping at the woman''s bath!


    The figure of Monkey King suddenly appeared behind the three-generation old man, and he also stretched out his head to look at the crystal ball, and exclaimed, "Wow! The sister paper in this bathhouse is very punctual! It seems that all of them are wives! Unexpectedly! Old man, you are okay with this bite!"


    "Yeah! The wife is the most...Well?! Who?" The three-generation old man was suddenly taken aback. Someone appeared behind him and didn''t notice.Is it because you are too involved?Are you getting older?


    "Hi! Don''t be nervous, I''m not a bad person! I just have a small request I hope you can help!"


    "Requirement? What is it?" The three-generation old man looked at Monkey King with alert.Those who can come to Hokage Tower unknowingly are definitely not the general ones.


    "Can you lend me your Sealed Book for a look?" Monkey King said his intention!


    "The Book of Sealing?" The three-generation old man was shocked: "I''m sorry, sir, the book of Sealing is a banned book in our Konoha Village. It is absolutely not allowed to be shown to people casually! Please come back!"


    "Books are still banned! You thought it was 18 adult novels!" Monkey King said silently, "Don''t be so stingy, let me see! I really don''t have any bad intentions, if I really want to force it! In this world, No one can stop me yet!"


    "If you want to seal the book, step over on my corpse first!" The three-generation old man was very stiff and was ready to attack.


    "Since you sincerely want to be beaten, I have to reluctantly agree to your request!" With that, Monkey King suddenly appeared in front of the three-generation old man, and then punched him in the abdomen!


    "Uh~~~" The three-generation old man suddenly knelt down on the ground with his belly, his face distorted by the colic in his belly!With just one punch, Monkey King has completely lost the ability to fight for three generations of old men.


    "Who are you?" The three-generation old man looked at Monkey King in shock, and was knocked down by the other''s punch?Is he really old?Or is the opponent too strong?


    "My name is Monkey King, and I really don''t have any bad intentions! Watching the book of seals is just to learn a ninjutsu! If I want to snatch, no one of you can stop me!" The reason why Monkey King is so polite, in fact, he I still have to live in Konoha for a while, after all, there are a lot of sister papers in Konoha!


    The three-generation old man bowed his head in deep thought for a long time, and finally nodded.Can''t tolerate him not nodding, the power of Monkey King is far beyond his cognition.With his strength, even the nine tails can fight!But in front of Monkey King, he was knocked out!The gap between these two articles does not allow him not to think about it.If a disaster can be avoided with the Book of Sealing, it would be great!


    The three-generation old man brought Monkey King to a secret room, drank back from the dark part that was guarded around him, opened a thick and huge iron door, took out a huge scroll stored inside, and handed it to Monkey King: "This is the seal. The book is now! I hope you keep your promise and return it to me after reading it!"


    "Don''t worry! I always speak for words!" Monkey King opened the Book of Seals and looked at the first ninjutsu inside, and he was very excited!The technique of multiple shadow clones is exactly the purpose of his trip!


    Monkey King looked at it carefully and remembered it deeply... Then he looked back carefully, and familiar and unfamiliar names appeared before his eyes one after another!Especially the Seal of Ghoul, the Eight Doors of Dunjia, and the Reincarnation of Dirty Land are the most familiar ninjutsu in Monkey King!


    But these ninjutsus are of no value to Monkey King!In the end, there were only two techniques that attracted the attention of Monkey King: the technique of blood and blood stripping and the technique of ghost bud Luo!


    The technique of blood follow-up stripping is a forbidden technique that can strip off the blood-succession boundary of others and transfer it to others, but the success rate is very low!There are also some great side effects, so it is listed as a forbidden operation!


    As for the Ghost Shoot Luo technique, it has appeared in the theatrical version, the successor of the Will of Fire!This is also a technique of seizing blood, but this technique is even more powerful and domineering!Able to fuse other ninjas or psychic beasts with one''s own body, possess its abilities, and even reach the limit of blood, as long as it absorbs the five blood to succeed the limit, you can become an immortal ninja!


    "These two techniques are quite interesting! I have time to study them! Maybe I can use them in the future!" Monkey King hurriedly memorized these two techniques firmly, and then returned the Sealed Book Given to three generations of old men, the hanging heart of the three generations of old men finally let go.


    Seeking collection!Seeking flowers!Ask for a monthly pass!Ask for a reward!..

 49 Chapter 4 Naruto Uzumaki

    Back at the Hokage office, Monkey King said straightforwardly: "Three generations of old man, help me get a few Konoha temporary residence permits! The first time I come to your village, I have to walk around!"


    Although the three generations of old men are somewhat reluctant, as the saying goes, it is a blessing not a curse.Misfortune cannot be avoided!With the strength of Monkey King, for the safety of the village, he dare not refuse at all!I had to get eleven temporary residence permits for Monkey King.


    "Thanks!" Sun Wukong waved his hand to the three-generation old man holding the temporary residence permit: "If there is any difficulty in the future! I can help you!" He said, moving away from here in an instant.


    After Sun Wukong left the Hokage Tower, walking on the street, thinking about how to live in Konoha in the future, he found a small figure in a remote corner.He was sitting alone on a rock with his cheeks in his hands!He has yellow hair, six beard marks on his face, and is thin, only 6 or 7 years old.This typical image, Monkey King, recognized him at a glance.


    "Hi! What''s your name? It''s getting dark, why are you still sitting here alone?" Monkey King came to Xiao Naruto and looked at him with a smile.To be honest, when watching Hokage, he still likes Naruto. That kind of loneliness, sunshine, and unwavering will is indeed very attractive!Compared to the bear boy Sasuke, he still prefers Naruto!


    "My name is Naruto, Naruto Uzumaki, I am going to be the man of Hokage in the future!" Seeing someone answering to himself, Naruto''s eyes lit up and he introduced happily.


    "Naruto, it''s a blockbuster! Haha, it''s a good name! Maybe you will realize your dream in the future!"


    "Don''t you find it ridiculous? Every time I say it, others will laugh at me..." Xiao Naruto looked at Monkey King with bright eyes, with a look of expectation.


    Monkey King chuckled, "What''s so ridiculous about dreams! The ridiculous ones are those who don''t even know how to dream!"


    Xiao Naruto''s glasses suddenly lit up: "I will surely realize my dream! Even if others laugh at me!"


    Looking at Xiao Naruto''s firm eyes, Monkey King nodded secretly.It is precisely because of his determination and perseverance that he will finally succeed.Thinking about Sasuke, Monkey King suddenly shook his head. Why is there such a big gap between people?There is nothing wrong with revenge, but you can''t let hatred cloud your heart!


    "Big brother, who are you? Why have I never seen you before?" Xiao Naruto looked at Monkey King curiously.Xiao Naruto is very fond of this big brother who agrees with his dream and is willing to talk to him.


    "My name is Monkey King. I just came to Konoha Village. I am worrying about where to stay tonight!"


    "You can live in my house, I''m the only one to live anyway!" Xiao Naruto looked excited.


    "This is a good suggestion. Excuse me!" That was what Sun Wukong was waiting for.When I first came to Konoha, I didn''t have the coins of this world on him, so I was worried that I had nowhere to stay.


    In this way, Monkey King walked towards his home with Xiao Naruen... and this move really shocked the three-generation old man.Who is Naruto?That was Konoha''s Nine-Tailed Juli, and the people of Danzo and the Elders also knew the existence of Monkey King for the first time. Could they not be nervous to let a stranger approach Konoha''s important Nine-Tailed Juli?


    "Sarutobi, you are really old, and you let a stranger stay in our Konoha Village casually. Now, he has approached the demon fox, obviously he came for Nine Tails!" Danzo was unceremoniously right. Three generations of old men is a big drink.He has been in the position of Hokage for a long time, how can he not grasp it with such a good opportunity now?


    "Naruto is not a demon fox!" The three-generation old man made a rare stiff breath, and glared at Danzo: "He is the son of the fourth-generation Naruto Master. You know better than anyone else, I don''t want to hear similar things in the future! Also, do you think I want this person to live in Konoha? I am not for the safety of the village. This person is too strong... The only thing we have to do now is to stabilize this person, and hope that nothing will happen! "


    Hearing three generations of old men commenting on a person like this, everyone who came back was shocked.Menyan Mito looked at the three-generation old man in surprise: "What do you mean by this? Speak clearly."


    The three-generation old man sighed: "I only know his name is Monkey King. I don''t know what his origin is. However, his strength is really unknown...I...I can''t even take one of his tricks..."


    "What?!" All the people present were shocked. They knew the strength of the three generations of old men best.How terrifying is that even three generations of old men can''t handle a single trick?Even Kyuubi couldn''t do this!At this time, their expressions all became serious.


    Danzo''s eyes flickered faintly, and he looked at the three-generation old man: "What you said is true?"


    "Do I have to make up this kind of lie?" The three-generation old man snorted uncomfortably, and was beaten to the ground by a trick. The three-generation old man is still depressed.


    Shu Mei Xiaochun''s face was solemn, and the wrinkles on his face were all squeezed into one piece: "This matter is indeed very tricky. What do you think?"


    Menyan Mito frowned and said, "If this is true as Sarutobi said, then we really have to deal with it carefully!"


    A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the three-generation old man: "Let''s wait and see what happens! If he is really unfavorable to Konoha, even if he fights my old life, I will stop him."


    Several people were silent for a while, Mito Menyan sighed and said: "It seems that this can only be done for the time being!"


    The three-generation old man looked at Danzo with sharp eyes: "Danzo, during this period, take care of your roots! If there is any accident, I will ask you for...remember, now I am Hokage!"


    "Yes! Lord III!" Dan Zang''s tone became a little gloomy, if it weren''t for the bandage on his face, I''m afraid his face would be even more ugly.


    Seeking flowers!Seeking collection!Ask for a monthly pass!Ask for a reward!..

 50 Chapter 5 The Strongest Fusion Technique

    Now Naruto lives in the same place as in the original book, the mess in the simple room is very cold, and there is usually Iruka to visit Naruto.But now Iruka is just an ordinary Zhongnin, who is going to complete the task.So usually Xiao Naruto lives here alone.As for the nanny, it has ceased to exist since Xiao Naruto became sensible.


    For people who have lived in this environment since they were young and grew up, they haven''t even changed. This is like a miracle!


    As soon as Sun Wukong came to Naruto''s house, he released the girls, and the girls expressed their cherishment and care for what happened to Naruto.Do cooking, clean up!It didn''t take long for it to be completely new!


    Among these, the happiest one is Naruto. Only then did he really feel the warmth of home!I cried happily.At the same time, I also made my first friend: Alice.Both of them were orphans and children, so naturally they soon became good friends.


    After everyone had dinner together, they began to study ninjutsu again.The girls are all intelligent people. Although they have never been exposed to ninjutsu before, there is Monkey King who is on the sidelines. They all have learned the art of chakra refining, and they all sit down and begin to refine chakra!Even Alice and Shizuka are no exception.Seeing that everyone is cultivating, Naruto, who has always worked hard, will naturally not fall behind.


    And Monkey King began to practice the technique of multiple shadow clones. Although he didn''t know much about meridians and other knowledge, he had already understood the use of qi, and his memory had almost reached the level of unforgettable memory, so he learned naturally. Soon.Just getting acquainted with the order of Xia Jiyin and the way Chakra works, he successfully separated the first shadow clone, although it is not perfect.


    But after practicing for a while, he finally mastered this technique successfully.Looking at the three shadow clones who looked exactly like him, Monkey King was so excited!Looking at one of the shadow avatars, he said, "Try to hurt yourself and see if it disappears!"


    "Understood!" The shadow clone naturally knew what Sun Wukong was thinking, squeezed his hand into a knife, and thrust it into his chest!No blood flowed out, nor did the shadow clone disappear.The shadow avatar pulled out the hand inserted into his chest, and saw that the big hole in his chest healed completely at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, without a trace of injury.


    Sun Wukong looked excited: "Sure enough, as I guessed, I have an immortal body, and the shadow clones that I split also have this characteristic. In the future, will I have thousands of undead clones? Wow? Kaka~~~ God horse evil dragon, God horse destruction god, even if I can''t beat him, a group fight can kill you..."


    After calming down his excitement, Monkey King looked at this small house, thought about it, and said hello to the girls, leaving a shadow clone to protect the girls¡¯ safety, and he moved away in an instant Here.The next technique movement may be very big, but this small space is not appropriate.


    On an uninhabited island, Monkey King looked at the surrounding environment, nodded in satisfaction, and immediately separated two shadow clones, suppressing the excitement in his heart and said: "Try the art of fusion!"


    The two avatars nodded and stood side by side without adjusting the strength of their breath, because both of them had only one-tenth of the strength of Monkey King.I saw the two shadow avatars posing in a strange posture, bending down sideways, reaching out their index fingers with both hands, colliding together, and shouting in unison: "fusion!"


    Suddenly, the two shadow clones exuded a dazzling light, and under the excited and expectant eyes of Monkey King, they slowly merged together, and an astonishingly powerful aura radiated from the light...


    When the light was gone, Monkey King looked at the sturdy figure who was exactly the same as himself, and was so excited that he didn''t jump up: "It succeeded! It really succeeded! Haha! The shadow clone can also use the fusion technique! , This breath is even comparable to me! The two one-tenth clones, after fusion, almost possess 100% of my combat power! This is... incredible! Haha~~ With this technique, who else will be in the future? Is it my opponent? Haha!!!"


    "So! Now, can I also merge with the merged shadow clone again?" With excitement, Monkey King himself and the merged shadow clone began to merge further!


    "Fusion!" As the two of them drank, the light shone again, and the two figures slowly merged together...


    When the light was gone, standing here was a figure stronger than before.There is no change in appearance, but more masculine and perseverance!The muscles of the whole body are stronger and more prominent!


    "Haha! It succeeded! It really succeeded! Haha~~~ As expected! The shadow clone is just a burst of energy that I differentiated, and it was materialized by special means! Now that it is materialized, then naturally You can use the fusion technique, and the clone is me, so there is no limit on the number of people. As long as I can stand it, I can merge infinitely... Then how many times can I merge?"


    As a result, Monkey King once again separated dozens of shadow clones, and started the first fusion, and the merged shadow clones performed the second fusion again.Then, Monkey King and the shadow clone who had undergone the second fusion completed the fusion again!Strength soared again!He has not yet transformed into a Super Saiyan, and his strength is already close to Super 2 infinitely!If you are transformed, how terrifying will it be?Moreover, there is no time limit for his fusion, because he is fusing with his shadow clone.The shadow clone is his own form of energy, and there is no time limit after the fusion of two different people!


    Well, to put it simply, after two people are fused, they cannot always maintain the way they were when they were merged. Because they are two independent individuals, there is a time limit, and they cannot be merged with others when they are merged.The Monkey King is different. The Shadow Clone is actually himself, part of his own energy. He just uses the method of fusion to fuse and bless the power of the Shadow Clone to himself, so he has no such limitation, unless his physical strength is exhausted. The technique will be lifted.


    Seeking flowers! Seeking collection! Ask for a monthly pass! Ask for a reward! ..

 51 Chapter VI The Eye of God

    Not long after Monkey King completed the second fusion, the other shadow clones burst into bursts, turning into blue smoke and disappearing.This incident was caught off guard by Monkey King.He hurriedly used the shadow clone again, but as soon as the clone appeared, it turned into blue smoke and disappeared.


    After Sun Wukong released the fusion, he could cast the shadow clone again, but when he completed the second fusion, it didn''t work anymore. After repeated attempts, Wukong finally understood the problem.


    There is a mysterious connection between the shadow clone and the main body itself. Everything experienced by the shadow clone will feed back to the main body after it disappears. For example, N shadow clones are separated for high-intensity training, and the clones are tired and disbanded. Later, the body may be exhausted to death.


    Vice versa, the two fusions of Monkey King have far surpassed their own limits. Under the mysterious pull of the body and the shadow clone, the shadow clone is also affected by this power, although the body can withstand this power, But other shadow avatars will not work, so in this state, it is impossible to separate shadow avatars.


    Although there are some small regrets, Monkey King is already very satisfied. At this time, he is invincible in the same rank.Even if you encounter an opponent who is stronger than yourself, you will be able to fight.In this case, in the perverted world of Dragon Ball, he has a little more means to save his life.


    When they returned home, the girls were still refining chakras individually. Monkey King did not disturb them, and he began to study the art of blood detachment and ghost shoots.


    The next day, Xiao Naruto had already gone to school early.After the Monkey King and others had breakfast, they came to the Hokage office.The talents of all the girls are very good, but self-study alone is very small, so you have to find an excellent teacher for guidance, and three generations of old men are the most suitable candidates.


    "You asked me to teach them ninjutsu?" The three-generation old man looked at Monkey King in surprise, and then smiled bitterly: "They have a powerful husband like you, do they still need me to teach? And the Uchiha massacre happened yesterday, I How can there be time to teach people!"


    "I only know physique, and ninjutsu is not very good, so I still have to ask you! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you teach for nothing! Just treat me as if I owe you a favor. If you have any difficulties, I I can help you once!"


    The eyes of the three generations of old men suddenly brightened, and if they got a favor from Monkey King, it was equivalent to getting a talisman!Is there any reason not to agree: "In this case, I will take the time to teach them ninjutsu, so don''t worry!"


    In this way, the women temporarily learned ninjutsu with three generations of old men.Sun Wukong also studied with them for a while, and found it too boring, so he set up a shadow clone to protect the safety of the girls, and at the same time, he could study. It was the best of both worlds.But Monkey King himself left here and began to wander among Konoha.


    "Have you heard? Just yesterday, the Uchiha clan seemed to be annihilated by their own clan, Uchiha Itachi..."


    "Impossible? That is our Konoha''s largest family! How could it have been annihilated by one person, and only discovered now?"


    "I heard about this too, but I don''t know if it''s true or not..."


    "It''s no wonder that when I passed the Uchiha clan in the morning, I found a lot of Anbu guarding it. It turned out that something like this happened!"


    "Uchiha Itachi? Is that the genius of the Uchiha clan who is as famous as Shisui?"


    "It''s him, I heard that he has been listed as an S-rank rebel by Konoha!"...


    Along the way, Monkey King heard people''s exclamations and discussions."It seems that the news has come out! Konoha is really going to be lively now!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and didn''t care much. He came to Konoha''s back mountain alone and entered his world ring.He separated hundreds of thousands of shadow clones, and began to study the art of blood and blood stripping and the art of ghost bud Luo.The so-called number of people is great, but in just ten minutes, Monkey King has completely mastered and studied these two techniques, and successfully created a new ninjutsu!


    Then, I took out the pair of writing round eyes that I dug out on Uchiha Fuqiu''s body before: "Although I don''t want to change my eyes, but the natural reincarnation technique is what I need!" Said, Monkey King Stretching out his right hand, he dug out his right eye like that, blood splattered, and Monkey King didn¡¯t even hum, and squeezed a writing wheel eye in his hand at an extremely fast speed. In his empty right eye socket.


    As soon as the eyeball was inserted, the bloodshot eyes of Monkey King''s right eye moved for a while. The nervous system and the new eyeball were connected together at an extremely fast speed. In just a moment, Monkey King''s right eye had recovered as before!With an''immortal'' body, he can be reborn even if his entire head explodes, let alone the trivial matter of changing his eyes.


    According to the law, Monkey King also replaced his left eye... With a thought, Monkey King¡¯s eyes immediately turned scarlet, and three gou jade gradually emerged. This is exactly the three gou jade writing round eyes owned by Uchiha Fuqiu.


    Monkey King looked around and found that the movements of the bird flying in the sky became extremely slow, just like a slow-motion camera."This ability is pretty good!" Monkey King smiled and nodded in satisfaction.Then he intruded his extremely huge mental power into the eyes of the writing wheel...


    The three Gouyu in his eyes immediately turned slowly...What curse, what rules, in front of Monkey King''s absolute strength, under his so powerful and abnormal mental strength, everything is pale and weak!The three gouyu slowly changed, forming a six-pointed star array...then the six-pointed star array waved again and again, forming a circle of rippled double pupils...then, the entire eyeball became scarlet again, in the center of the ripple, A black six-pointed star array emerged!In the end, these eyes stopped moving in this state.


    Monkey King took out a mirror he didn¡¯t know which wife was using, wiped the blood stains from the corners of his eyes, looked at the eyes that seemed to be the fusion of the kaleidoscope and reincarnation eyes, and smiled with satisfaction: ¡°It¡¯s not that the highest evolutionary form of the chakra eye is Reincarnation eyes? I didn¡¯t expect that my writing round eyes would have evolved one more time than the reincarnation eyes in the original work! What a surprise!"


    "So, what about the power?" Monkey King left the world ring and moved for a moment to a sparsely populated place.Looking at the big mountain not far away, he said softly: "Amaterasu!"


    Suddenly, the black flame surrounded the whole mountain in an instant. In just a moment, the hundreds of meters high mountain burned completely, but the black flame was still not extinguished, and it was thrown in a raging flame, but in a moment, the ground was burned A huge pit that is several hundred meters wide and nearly ten meters deep, looking at its momentum, if it is not stopped, it seems that even the entire world will be burned through by it!


    The power of Amaterasu performed by Monkey King and the power of Amaterasu performed by Itachi are simply worlds apart, and there is no comparison at all!The stronger the caster, the stronger the power of the technique!This is a permanent law.


    "Really a good pair of eyes! In this form, call you the eyes of gods! It means the eyes of gods!" Monkey King smiled, and a strange ripple spread out in his left eye, and the black flame was burning. The strange disappeared...

 52 Chapter 7 Uchiha Mikoto

    "Then next, it''s time to revive Mikoto!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and Uchiha Mikoto''s body immediately appeared in front of him, only to see his hands quickly seal: "The art of reincarnation!" A white light group Emerging from the ground and blending into Uchiha Mikoto''s body.


    Then, a miracle happened, and the fatal wound on her chest was restored at a speed visible to the naked eye, and her pale complexion became ruddy.


    Only for a moment, Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes flickered, and then slowly opened. The dazzling sunlight made her squint her beautiful eyes, she instinctively covered her eyes with her hands, and it took a moment to adapt.


    "Where is this... Am I... dead?" Mikoto stood up, looked at herself with a puzzled face, and at the surrounding scenery, then fixed her eyes on Monkey King. No, it should be him. On those eyes, there was a look of surprise: "Is the eyes...no, they seem to be different...Did you...woke me up?" As a member of the Uchiha clan, it is also the wife of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan. , She naturally knows the legend of reincarnation eye.


    "Congratulations, regaining a new life! From now on, everything about you will belong to me!" Monkey King looked at Mikoto and said his declaration domineeringly.


    "Is it really you? Why do you want to wake me up? I am alive now, it would be better to die..." Mikoto''s tone was very flat, and she was more open to the destruction of Uchiha''s clan than anyone else.She didn''t think Itachi had done anything to miss, and she never blamed Itachi from the beginning to the end.It''s just that she can''t face everything now.


    "Don''t you want to look at your son?"


    "Sasuke! He is still alive, isn''t he?" Mikoto grabbed Wukong''s hand excitedly, looking at Monkey King expectantly.Monkey King nodded.Mikoto immediately said excitedly: "Take me to see him! Please..."


    At the ninjutsu school, Sasuke was sitting on a bench in the playground at this time. He was taciturn, with a cold face, and his cool expression attracted the attention of many little girls. The nympho expression and screams were simply unbelievable. Compliments!At a young age, so precocious, is this world swollen?


    "Sasuke..." Not far away, behind a big tree, Mikoto looked at Sasuke with an indifferent expression, tears streaming down.When he was about to run to meet him, Monkey King grabbed his hand in time: "You are now dead in the eyes of others, so it''s better not to meet!" Although Mikoto''s body was not found by Konoha , But their news is still that only Sasuke of the Uchiha clan survived!However, Mikoto''s unknown life and death was concealed by Konoha''s senior management.


    "This kind of thing doesn''t matter at all?..."


    Before Mikoto could finish her words, Monkey King interrupted her: "What does it mean to be indifferent? Tell you, this matter is not that simple. There is a big BOOS hidden behind it! If you recognize him now, yes. Neither of them is good!"


    Mikoto was stunned and looked at Monkey King: "You mean, behind this incident, there is a man behind the scenes?"


    Monkey King smiled faintly: "By the way, let me reveal that this person is still someone you know very well!"


    "A person I am familiar with? Who is it?" Mikoto frowned, her expression pensive.


    "Uchiha Madara!" Monkey King said a name that changed Mikoto''s color: "How is it possible, isn''t he... dead? How could he be alive..."


    "Don''t underestimate Samsara!"


    "If it''s him, maybe it''s really alive..." Mikoto was a little distracted in surprise. She also knew a lot of the secret behind Uchiha''s extermination.


    For a moment, Mikoto seemed to think of something, her eyes lit up suddenly, and she looked at Monkey King: "The eyes just now...you also have reincarnation eyes, don''t you? You can bring me back to life, that can explain this...Could it be that you too People from the Uchiha clan? Then, you can also deal with Madara, can you?"


    "I''m not from the Uchiha clan, and don''t compare me to Bambi, he is a scumbag in my eyes!" Monkey King looked disdainful.


    Although Mikoto didn''t believe it, she believed that if he could deal with Madara, the only one in front of him would be Monkey King: "Please, help Itachi! Don''t let him be someone else''s pawn!"


    "Of course this can be done, but, relative, from now on, everything about you belongs to me!"


    "..." Mikoto was silent for a long time, and finally gritted her teeth and nodded: "As long as you can help my two children, you can let me do anything!"


    Sun Wukong smiled with satisfaction, as long as she can stay by her side, one day she can follow her heart-heartedly.


    "Ah~What do you want to do? It hurts!" Suddenly, a soft, painful cry came into Monkey King''s ears.


    "Boss, it''s not good for us to bully her like this? She''s the eldest lady of the Hyuga family..."


    "What are you afraid of, it''s just a poor creature abandoned by the family..."


    "That is, the Uchiha clan was destroyed, and their Hyuga clan is even more defiant and unhappy to look at..."


    "I think it will be their Hyuga''s turn next, haha..."


    "Look at your white eyes, it''s like a blind man, haha..."


    "Blind...blind...blind..."


    No need to guess, after hearing the voices of these kids, Monkey King knew who it was. Who else is the eldest lady of the Hyuga family now?


    "It''s not convenient for you to meet people now, so let''s go back to my world ring first!" Monkey King looked at Mikoto on the side and said."World Ring?" Mikoto looked confused.


    "I''ll know when I go!" Wukong smiled faintly, with a thought, he directly collected Mikoto into the world ring, and then walked towards the bush not far away.


    When he arrived, a weak-looking girl had already been pushed to the ground by a few kids, but she was strong and did not cry.


    "I said you guys are really awkward! You bully such a cute little loli too, are you itching?" If it''s not for those little guys or children , Monkey King kicked past.


    "Ah! An adult is coming, run..." The little kids turned and ran away like a frightened bird.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Monkey King gently helped little Lori up, not wanting the little Lori''s shy complexion to turn red, shook her head, but held her right knee with her hands.


    Monkey King took a look away from her hand, and all the skin on it was wiped off.At a young age, she didn''t even cry, she is indeed a weak-looking, strong-hearted Miss Hyuga!


    Seeking collection!Ask for a reward!Seeking flowers!Ask for a monthly pass!..

 53 Chapter 8 Hinata Hyuga

    Monkey King gently wiped his hand on the little girl''s knee, and the wound on it healed instantly.With the Eye of God, he could heal this little injury by hand.The little girl''s eyes lit up suddenly, she glanced at Monkey King in a little surprise, then lowered her head blushing.Had it not been for Monkey King still holding her hand, I''m afraid she would have run away.


    "What''s your name? Can you tell me something?" Monkey King smiled slightly at Xiao Hin Tian, ??who was flushed.How can such a good opportunity be missed?Loli has to be cultivated since childhood, how can it be cheap Naruto goods!


    "Hi...Hyuga Hinata!" Xiao Hinata whispered shyly, twisting his clothes with his hands and looking uncomfortable.


    "It''s really a girl who is easy to be shy! But this is more cute!" Sun Wukong said with emotion, "You can''t be bullied by others in the future, you know? For those who dare to hurt themselves, you should Give them a severe lesson!"


    "But...but...I can''t beat them..." Xiao Hinata lowered his head and said in a weak voice.


    "If you can''t beat it, practice hard. One day, you will become a great ninja!"


    "But... my father said that I was... too weak... too talented... not suitable for being a ninja..." Xiao Hinata said, as strong as her, and the tears in his eyes began to flow.


    "Damn! What kind of father is this! You say that to your daughter, and if you have the opportunity, you must beat him up!" Monkey King was very upset with Hyuga''s behavior.This is also the sadness of being a member of a big family!


    "Don''t listen to your father, I believe you are better than anyone, so as long as you work hard, you can definitely surpass those so-called geniuses!"


    "Really? Can I really do it?" Xiao Hina Tian''s weak and unconfident eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Of course, so be it! Let me train you for a few days! At that time, you can definitely become stronger!" For Hinata, that is Sun Wukong''s default wife, so he decided to train well. She couldn''t let her be so unconfident for a while.


    "Big brother is willing to teach me ninjutsu? It''s great! But...I''m afraid I''m too stupid to learn..." Xiao Hinata was both happy and worried.


    "Don''t worry, I believe you can do it!"


    "En~ I will definitely work hard!" Seeing Sun Wukong''s warm smile, Xiao Hina Tian''s weak and timid eyes became firm.


    "Then, let''s start now!" Sun Wukong thought, and took Xiao Hina Tian into the world ring together.


    "Ah~~What...what is this place? Why did we appear in this place all of a sudden?" Xiao Hinata opened his mouth wide in surprise as he suddenly came to a bright and luxurious hall.


    "I also want to know that this is what you call the ring of the world?" Uchiha Mikoto was standing behind Monkey King at this time, looking at him with a puzzled look.Also, anyone who comes to such a strange world will be surprised.


    "Well, you can treat this as the world under my control! Everything here is under my control!"


    "The world you control? How could it be..." Mikoto was really shocked. It''s hard to believe, can a person really control a world?Is it the legendary creation god?How is this possible!


    "Okay... so awesome... as long as I receive the training of my big brother, I can definitely become stronger!" At this time, Hinata looked at Monkey King with admiration and expectation.


    "Isn''t this the eldest lady of the Hyuga family? What did you bring her for? Could it be that you...you are a pervert...you wouldn''t treat such a small child..." Mikoto looked at Hinata in surprise, and then looked at it in disbelief Monkey King.


    "Looking at your dignified and gentle look, I didn''t expect your thoughts to be so evil! I just wanted to train her for a while!" Monkey King gave Mikoto a white look, but made Mikoto a red face.


    Wukong brought Mikoto and Xiao Hina Tian to the door of the Time House, and said to Xiao Hina Tian: "This is the Time House. One year inside is just one day outside. We are going to practice there for a while."


    "A year inside is equal to a day outside? Is there such a magical place in the world?" Mikoto looked at the time house in front of her with surprise.


    "Go in and take a look!" Monkey King opened the door of the Time House and walked in with the two girls.


    "This...this... it''s just a small house, how can there be such a large space? It''s incredible!" Mikoto was shocked by the boundless vastness of the time house.


    "It''s really big here! Big brother, shall we cultivate here in the future?" Xiao Hinata looked around curiously. For a girl her age, the magic of the Time House didn''t arouse her. Surprise.


    "My name is Monkey King, you will call me Brother Wukong from now on, you know?"


    "I see, Brother Wukong!"


    "Okay, then, let''s start! First of all, I will teach you the use of qi... Mikoto, you also come together..."


    In this way, it took Mikoto three days to learn how to dance, maybe it was because she had practiced Chakra in the first place!The control of cultivation qi is much simpler.


    And Xiao Hinata learned it in five days. Although most of the credit is due to her practicing Chakra since she was a child, it is inseparable from her efforts and talent.At a young age, she learned the dance of the sky in only five days, which also shows that she is a rare genius.


    After teaching the use of the two women''s spirit and Wukong, Monkey King directly doubled the gravity in the time house and began to train the two women in physical skills.After they were accustomed to double the gravity, Monkey King took her two out of the time house. It was not that he didn''t want to increase the gravity to train them, but he was afraid of training the two girls into muscular women!


    At this point, Mikoto and Xiao Hina Tian trained in the Time House for a total of fifteen days, and it ended successfully.Although there are only fifteen days, the strength of the two has doubled.Take Xiao Hina Tian, ??now she is enough to compete with the elites.


    Seeking collection!Ask for a reward!Seeking flowers!Ask for a monthly pass!..

 54 Chapter 9 Uzumaki Kushina

    After the training, Monkey King sent Xiao Hina Tian back to school.Although fifteen days have passed in the time house, the real world is only for a while. At this moment, the ninjutsu school has not yet started!


    After sending off Xiao Hin Tian, ??Monkey King once again entered the world ring.During this time of cultivation, his relationship with Mikoto has also rapidly increased.Now that all the girls are not there, I have to improve my relationship with Mikoto.


    At this time, Mikoto was reading a book in the lobby, her focused and mature look, for a man, it was really lethal!The Monkey King''s eyes lit up and he walked quietly, hugged Mikoto from behind, and praised from the bottom of his heart: "Mikoto, you are so beautiful!" As they said, they threw him on the sofa. Suddenly hugged each other...


    An hour later, Monkey King kissed Mikoto on the face, got up and put on her clothes, covered her with a quilt, and left the world ring with a thought.


    At this time, it was getting late, and a new day passed.Back at Naruto''s home, all the women have gone home, reading books, cooking dinners, and playing, it''s a warm picture.In the living room, the shadow avatar protecting the safety of the girls nodded after seeing that the body had returned, and disappeared into blue smoke.


    Naruto is also over from school at this time, and is now playing cards with Alice.Seeing Monkey King walking into the house, Alice immediately threw away the card in her hand and threw herself into Monkey King''s arms: "Brother Wukong, you are finally back, Alice misses you so much!"


    Monkey King chuckled, picked up Alice and scraped her nose: "It''s just that I haven''t seen it for a day. Besides, isn''t there a shadow clone of me protecting you?"


    "That''s just Brother Wukong''s clone, not himself!" Alice suddenly pouted a cute little mouth.


    "Alice! You are too rascal, I almost won this round, you throw away the cards and can''t play!" The little Naruto on the side looked at Alice in Wukong''s arms with a dissatisfaction, and at the same time, his eyes were vague. A look of envy flashed.He has always longed for this kind of affection.


    Monkey King knew what he was thinking at a glance. He still admired Naruto, so he stretched out his hand, touched his head, and smiled: "Naruto, did the teacher teach you ninjutsu today?"


    A happy smile suddenly appeared on Naruto¡¯s face: "Yes! Yes! And oh! Just today, Big Brother Iluka became the teacher of our class! No, I should call him Teacher Iluka now Oh... Teacher Iruka taught us a transformation technique today, but I''m too stupid, I can''t learn it all the time..." After speaking, Naruto''s mood was obviously depressed.


    "That''s it..." When Naruto said this, Monkey King immediately thought of the nine-tailed demon fox in his body. At the same time, he also thought of Naruto''s mother, Uzumaki Nishina!And a trace of Josina¡¯s chakra, no, to be precise, there should be a trace of remnant soul still living in Naruto¡¯s body, which means that Monkey King can also revive Josina now!


    "Naruto, I found something in your body, maybe it is interfering with your cultivation, let me take a look for you!" Monkey King touched Naruto''s head.


    "Something?" Xiao Naruto looked puzzled, but he had absolute trust in Monkey King: "Then Goku Brother, just take a look!"


    Monkey King nodded and waved his hand lightly, Xiao Naruto tilted his head and fell asleep immediately.Monkey King put him on the sofa, and Alice on the side asked curiously: "Brother Wukong, is there really something else in Naruto''s body? Nothing will happen, right?"


    Yuriko came over with a dish, put it on the table, and said, "Actually, I am also very strange! When I went shopping for the vegetables just now, many people deliberately alienated us, saying what we and little monsters, demon foxes. Live together, are they talking about Naruto?"


    "That''s true! Naruto''s body is sealed with a nine-tailed demon fox, which is the human pillar of Nine-Tailed, so others hate him and hate him, because other people transfer their hatred of Nine-Tailed to Naruto. Actually, Naruto Human is also a very poor person!" Monkey King said lightly, and then invaded his spiritual power into Naruto''s sealed space...


    "If you say that, you really are a poor child!" Yuriko and other girls looked at Xiao Naruto''s eyes softer.


    In the sealed space, Monkey King stood in a dark and damp place like an underground waterway, looking at the huge iron cage in front of him and the huge nine-tailed demon fox in the cage.A faint smile: "As expected of the nine-tailed demon fox! This negative emotion and murderous aura is about to become real!"


    Kyuubi''s closed eyes suddenly opened, and the eyes looking at Monkey King were full of killing intent and tyranny: "Who are you? You can easily enter this sealed space?"


    "You''re the Nine-tailed Demon Fox Nine Lama! This kid seems to me more pleasing to the eye, so don''t suppress him too hard in the future! This is not a discussion, but an order!"


    The pupils of Nine Tails suddenly shrank, and he looked at Monkey King in surprise: "How do you know my name? Except for the six immortals and other tail beasts, it is impossible for anyone to know my name!" He immediately became tyrannical again: "Also, who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me in this tone?"


    After that, the red chakra invaded the Monkey King like a tide...


    "Huh! The power of the ants dares to fight for glory!" Sun Wukong snorted disdainfully, his figure suddenly entered into the huge iron cage, and slammed directly on the head of Jiuwei!With a bang~~, the head of Nine Tails slammed into the ground fiercely, and the entire sealed space shook with it!


    With just one kick, Nine Tails was beaten up by Monkey King, staring at Venus, and it took a long time to recover.However, he found that his head was stepped on by others, and he was furious. Chakra covered his entire body, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move his head!Kyuubi was finally shocked.At this time, it felt the terrifying aura emanating from Monkey King. This aura is so powerful that even the six immortals are far inferior!


    "Who are you?" At this time, Kyuubi''s tone also weakened, and he was startled by the terrifying aura emanating from Monkey King.Under this breath, it felt like a tiny ant.Although it is absurd, it is a fact!


    "My name is Monkey King..."


    "What?!..." Kyuubi was surprised by the name.


    "Do you think it''s familiar?" Monkey King said with an uncomfortable expression: "Because that damn four-tailed fairy ape is also called by this name! TMD, a stinky monkey (you are also a monkey...) dare to use it. Lao Tzu''s name! If I see it someday I will let it know why the flower is so red!"


    Kyuubi heard a drop of cold sweat on his forehead, and he mourned for a second in his heart.It used to be proud of the six immortals who gave it such a name, and it will cry for this name in the future!


    "By the way, did you hear what I said to you before?" Monkey King kicked Jiuwei on the head and said lightly.


    "Ming...understand...I will control my chakra in the future and stop interfering with this kid''s cultivation!" Although Jiuwei was unwilling to do so, in front of Monkey King''s absolute strength, it had to lower its proud head.


    "It''s not to tell you not to interfere with him anymore, but to let you control a certain degree, and you also want him to have room for growth, don''t you understand?"


    "¡­understood¡­¡­"


    Sun Wukong nodded in satisfaction, walked out of the iron cage, looked at the seal charm on the iron gate, carefully sensed it, and stretched out with one hand, a six-pointed star array emerged in his hand, and then a chakra light group was removed from there. The seal was sucked out: "It''s you!" As he said, his body slowly faded and disappeared in this sealed space.


    In the room, Monkey King spread his right hand, and saw a six-pointed star array in his hand, and a chakra light cluster was trapped in the star array.Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and the chakra light group fluttered out, and then slowly showed a beautiful red figure.She is Naruto''s mother, Uzumaki Kushina!


    The girls were obviously attracted by this sudden beauty.Kushina glanced at the crowd suspiciously, then fixed his gaze on the sleeping Naruto, stretched out a trembling hand and stroked his face, his eyes were full of love and pity: "Naruto...no Thinking that you have grown up so much..." For a moment, I turned around, like an angry lion, glaring at Monkey King: "You released the old lady from Naruto''s seal? Who made you nosy! Bastard!"


    With that, he punched Monkey King with a punch.Monkey King stretched out his hand, caught her fist, and said faintly: "As expected of Jiu Xinna who is known as the blood red pepper! This temper is really hot enough!"


    Jiuxinai''s complexion changed, and his fist was easily taken down by the other party: "Say, why do you want to do this? If you don''t give me a reason to accept it, I want you to look good!"


    "I can revive you!" Monkey King said with a faint smile.


    "Resurrection?" Jiu Xinnai was stunned, then looked at the sleeping Naruto, and started to think. ..

 55 Chapter 10 Resurrection Kushina

    After hesitating for a long time, Kushina raised her head and looked at Monkey King: "You can really resurrect me? And it is not a forbidden technique to play with the soul of the dead?" Monkey King did not explain much, but directly opened the eyes of reincarnation: "These eyes, I think you should know each other?"


    "This... Is this... the legendary... Reincarnation Eye?!" Jiu Xinnai looked at Monkey King''s eyes with a shocked expression on his face.


    After seeing the eyes of Sun Wukong, Kongzi and other daughters were also slightly taken aback: "Wukong, how did your eyes become like this?" Alice even exclaimed and threw herself into Sun Wukong''s arms, exclaiming Said: "Ah! Brother Wukong! What''s wrong with your eyes? Are you blind?"


    "Cough cough~~" Sun Wukong was immediately depressed, so he squeezed Alice''s butt, Tong Yan Wuji, don''t worry about it.On the side, Kushina explained to the women: "The eye of reincarnation, the legend is the supreme pupil technique controlled by the six immortals. It controls life and death, and can even bring the dead back to life... Unexpectedly, this legendary pupil The technique actually exists!"


    "Yeah! These eyes can also bring people back to life? Isn''t it about the same as Dragon Ball?" Saya and other women were obviously surprised.Bulma curled his lips in disdain: "Isn''t it just resurrecting people? Dragon Ball can realize any wish. There is no way to compare this eye of reincarnation!" "That''s it!" The women nodded. , Obviously agrees with Bulma''s statement.


    "What is the dragon ball you are talking about?" Jiuxinai looked at Bulma curiously.Bulma waved his hand and said, "You are not qualified to know now! Someday you will become our sister!"


    "Sister? You can do it now!" Obviously, Jiu Xinnai hadn''t understood the meaning of Bulma''s words.


    "I said, you don''t want to break the topic, please?" Sun Wukong gave the women a helpless look and said.The women all smiled embarrassedly, and looked at Jiu Xin Na together.


    Jiu Xinnai''s face suddenly became serious: "State your conditions!"


    "My condition is that you have to follow me from now on! Do things for me! Of course, I won''t restrict your freedom!" You have to be a little bit euphemistic, right?However, Kongzi and the other women gave him a blank look, an expression that I had known for a long time.


    Kushina frowned, obviously hesitant."What''s the hesitation! Don''t you want to watch Naruto grow up? Do you want Naruto to live alone and helpless? Do you want Naruto to be bullied and scolded as a demon fox? ¡­" Monkey King is like an evil villain, fanning the flames and tempting Jiu Xinnai.


    "Naruto...Naruto...Okay! Stop talking! I promised your request, but, relatively, I am free. If it is something I don''t want to do, I have the right to refuse your request!" Finally, Jiuxina still missed Naruto, and her love for Naruto prevailed, and she agreed to Monkey King''s request.


    "Of course!" At this time, Monkey King smiled brightly.But the girls sighed in their hearts, and another sister fell into the wolf''s mouth.


    Sun Wukong''s hands quickly formed seals: "The art of reincarnation!" I saw a divine light suddenly descending from the sky, shining on Kushina''s body, her illusory body became more and more solid, and her white skin became ruddy. When he got up, it was only a moment, Kushina had a physical body and was completely resurrected!The divine light shining on her also disappeared a little bit.


    Kushina looked at his body in an incredible way, and then said with emotion: "It still feels best to be alive!" He said, came to Naruto''s side, and hugged him into his arms. An excited look: "Naruto... My little Naruto... Mom is back... From now on, you won''t be alone... Mom will return all the love owed to you..."


    Monkey King looked at the Naruto in Kushina''s arms, a little unhappy, but thought that this was a rare reunion between the two mothers and her son. Naruto was just a kid, but didn''t say anything, but when he heard what Kushina said, it was true. Can''t help it: "Although I don''t want to disturb you, but I have to make it clear that you still can''t recognize Naruto. Similarly, you can''t live with Naruto for the time being!"


    "What are you talking about? You mean you want to separate me from Naruto? This is absolutely not possible!" After hearing this, Kushina glared at Monkey King.


    "We had an agreement before..."


    "What agreement? I didn''t violate the agreement! I said before, as long as I don''t want to do something, I have the right to refuse you!" Kusina was smiling very thiefly at this time, very happy.When the daughters saw that Sun Wukong was eating a woman for the first time, they looked at them with interest.


    "Are you sure?" Monkey King was very indifferent, looking at Jiu Xin Na with a smile on his face.Jiuxina raised her brows, and Monkey King''s appearance gave her a bad premonition: "What do you... mean? Don''t play mystery with me!"


    Monkey King said lightly: "You are a dead person. Naruto had his destiny to go. If you show up, you will change his destiny. Maybe a lot of unexpected things will happen! Maybe indirectly. It might kill him!"


    "Killing Naruto... how come... Don''t be alarmist!" Jiu Xinnai frowned, obviously not believing what Sun Wukong said.


    "This is not alarmist! Because Naruto is the son of prophecy in this world! As long as there is a slight deviation in fate, it will lead to the death of the son of prophecy, just like Bofeng Shuimen! Naruto shouldn''t be born, but he is cut. He was born, so the prophetic son of the previous generation, Watergate, is dead..." Monkey King looked serious, but his heart burst with laughter: "This still can''t scare you, dare to play word games with brother, I can''t die you!"


    "Water Gate... Son of Prophecy... Naruto..." Kushina was silent for a long time, holding Naruto in his arms tightly, her eyes a little lonely and sad: "Maybe you are right...but what should I do to help Naruto?" Jiu Xinnai obviously believed what Sun Wukong said, so she couldn''t help but not believe it, because what they experienced was similar to what Sun Wukong said.


    "Does this still need to be asked? There is someone who can change Naruto''s fate! Even if Naruto dies unfortunately, he can be resurrected!" Yuriko said in a timely manner.Sun Wukong immediately gave her an admiring look. It was his sister who was the most intimate and knew what I was thinking.


    Jiuxinai''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Well, can you revive Watergate?"


    "No, his soul has been dedicated to the god of death, without a soul, I can''t resurrect him!" Nonsense, of course I can resurrect him, but I wouldn''t do it!


    "Is that the case?" Kushina looked disappointed, and returned to normal for a moment.Touching Xiao Naruto''s head affectionately, he said: "Since I can''t recognize you on the face, then my mother will protect you in secret!"..

 56 Chapter Eleven

    "Naruto, are you at home?" The door of the room suddenly rang, and a man''s voice rang outside the door.Monkey King knows who is here without guessing, and there is no one else who can visit Naruto except Sandai and Iluka.And this voice is obviously not from a three-generation old man, so it''s only Iruka.


    "Kushina, you shouldn''t meet with others now, so go back to my world ring first! There is still an old friend of yours waiting for you there!"


    "World Ring? Old friend?" Jiu Xinnai looked at Monkey King suspiciously.But Monkey King smiled faintly: "You''ll know when you go." After speaking, he waved his hand and directly put Jiu Xin Na in the world ring.Then he patted the sleeping Naruto on the head, and the sleeping Naruto woke up immediately.


    "Naruto? I''ll go if you don''t open the door!" Iluka''s voice came from outside the door again.Hearing Iluka''s voice, Xiao Naruto immediately got up cleverly and ran to the door happily: "It''s Mr. Iluka, Mrs. Iluka, wait, I''m here!"


    "Why are you opening the door now? What the hell are you doing?" The door was opened, and Iluka walked in. Seeing the beautiful girls in the room, she was stunned: "That...I...Is it wrong? Where is it?" As he said, he walked out and took a look: "No..."


    "Puff chuff~~"


    The girls were amused by Iruka''s stupidity.Monkey King looked at Iluka and said with a smile: "You are Iluka, right? Naruto often mentions you!"


    "You are the Monkey King mentioned by three generations of adults? Hello! Hello! I am Iluka, Naruto, thank you for your care." Seeing Monkey King, Iluka''s expression suddenly changed 360 degrees. Respect is more respectful.Three generations of old men have spoken before, and they have also sent photos of Monkey King to them. Meeting Monkey King is definitely more respectful than three generations of old men.I heard that this person''s strength is quite terrifying, if one is not good, Konoha will have to be destroyed, can he be disrespectful!


    "Oh! So you know me too! It seems that the three generations of old men are good at delivering messages! Sit down! We are about to eat!" Monkey King glanced at Iluka.


    "No...no, I just came here to pay for Naruto''s living expenses this week, and I have just taken office, and there are still many things to do, so I won''t disturb you!" Iluka waved his hand repeatedly and put a bag of money After passing it to Naruto, Ding Zong said goodbye to Monkey King and others, turned around and left!You can''t leave without leaving!With so many sister papers here, does he dare to stay?And Iruka looked at Monkey King''s eyes and felt so stressed!


    "Okay! Come and eat everyone! Otherwise the food will be cold!" At this time, Kongzi walked out with a plate of dishes.


    "Oh...oh...have dinner...have dinner..." Naruto suddenly happily ran to the table and sat down...


    On the second day, Monkey King left Konoha Village with the sisters.Now Uchiha has just been annihilated, Konoha has been on alert, and Konoha¡¯s famous sister papers such as Yurihong have been assigned tasks. Monkey King didn¡¯t have a chance to increase his relationship with them, so he had to leave temporarily, because There are a lot of sister papers outside!


    This made the three generations and others really relieved, as long as Monkey King stayed in Konoha for a day, they would be in fear for a day.However, Naruto and Hinata were very reluctant to leave Sun Wukong and others.Sun Wukong originally wanted to bring Xiao Hin Tian with him, but after thinking about it, he gave up.One is that Hina is still young, so children always miss home; second, the plot hasn''t started yet, and Monkey King doesn''t want to change the plot in the future!


    "Wukong, where are we going now?" Guilizi curiously asked Sun Wukong when everyone was walking on the street.


    "Walk around, it''s okay anyway!" Sun Wukong faintly replied, but he thought of the original Bai and Xianglin in his heart: "I wonder if Bai has been abducted again? What about Xianglin?"


    After a few hours, Wukong and others were about to leave the area of ??Konoha Village.When passing through a jungle, they found that there was a sound of fighting ahead, and everyone curiously searched for the sound...


    "Who are you guys, why are you coming to my Konoha border over and over again to make trouble? Do you really think that Konoha will be gone without the Uchiha clan?" A 17- or 8-year-old girl looked at the front five with an angry face. Dao''s masked figure is calm but nervous.The five opponents all have the strength of Shinnin, and there are several people lying on their side, and there are only three people standing, and they all have the strength of Zhongren.


    "Red, you go first! Let''s buy some time for you, otherwise we won''t be able to leave alone!" A man in his 20s shook his sword with a face of determination.It turns out that this beautiful and sexy girl is no one else, but Konoha''s famous beauty, Yuri Hong.As for the other two men, one is called Yuichi and the other is called Shusaki, saying that white spots are two dragons.


    "How could I leave my comrades aside! Everyone hold on, Asma and Kakashi will be here soon!" Yurihong said as she concealed a mudra.


    "Youngest, you should get rid of them all right away! Time has been delayed for too long, I think their reinforcements are coming soon too!" The leader of the other party folded his arms and said lightly.That attitude obviously didn''t put the Xi Rihong trio in eyes.


    "Yes, boss!" Among the five, a thin, wretched man came out, staring straight at Xi Rihong, sticking out his tongue and licking the shuriken in his hand, with a smile: "The chief It must be very beautiful, if it is normal, I would really hate to kill you, but now..."


    He was only halfway through, and his figure suddenly disappeared... When he appeared again, it was behind Yuichi''s back, the shuriken in his hand turned into a cold light, and he cut towards Yuichi''s neck.


    Yuichi''s eyes widened in fright, and he was in a cold sweat, bending over to avoid the fatal blow at the moment of his death.


    "The reaction is good!" The old third exclaimed coldly, and the shuriken on his left hand pierced his heart again...


    But at this moment, suddenly a shuriken shot straight towards his face, the youngest had to give up the attack and knocked out the shuriken that came.It turned out that Yuri Hong shot a shuriken at this critical juncture and rescued Yuichi.


    However, all of this was just a false move. When Xi Rihong first took action, the youngest had a smile of conspiracy on his mouth. His figure flashed, and he suddenly appeared behind Xi Rihong with a shuriken. On Hong''s neck: "The game is over. This is the difference between Shangnin and Zhongnin, beauty, I advise you, in the next life, don''t fight with a ninja one level higher than yourself!" With a ruthless touch of Li Jian, blood splashed with the screams of Yuichi and the two...


    Remember to collect it after reading it!Another: ask for a reward!Seeking flowers!Ask for a monthly pass!


    (There are also things about rewards. On the last day of each month, I will write a special chapter thanking the book friends for rewards and send it to the reward building! Otherwise, there are too many names in the reward building, look It''s dazzling!)..

 57 Chapter 12 Im Here to Save the Beauty

    The grinning face of the wretched old third book suddenly solidified, becoming painful and distorted, and the surrounding space suddenly distorted. He found that he was actually tied to a big tree and looked down at his heart''s hand. Jian, with an incredible look in his eyes: "Illusion? How could it be possible... My uncle would be killed by a mere illusion..." Before he finished speaking, he turned his head and hung up with an unwilling look.And the big tree that bound him quickly disappeared.


    "Magic Tree Bound Kill! It''s not an ordinary illusion! This is how you are arrogant and underestimate your opponent!" Xi Rihong said with a knot in his hand, looking at the corpse on the ground.


    "The youngest..."


    "Three brothers..."


    The remaining masked men looked at the corpses on the ground and exclaimed.Only the leader who took the lead yelled coldly: "It''s really useless waste, not even a woman can deal with it!"


    "Smelly woman! I''m going to kill you!" The other three masked ninjas roared and quickly sealed their hands.


    "Water escapes, water waves!" A huge wave swept over the three people...


    "Hurry up!" Xi Rihong gave a soft drink, and the three of them stepped forward and jumped up. When they fell, they were already standing on the waves.


    But at this moment, a soft drink suddenly entered the ears of the three of them, making their complexion greatly changed: "Thunder Dragon Wave!" I saw a thunder dragon plunged into the water, and in a moment, the current covered the whole Mizusawa and Yurihong were immediately screamed and screamed again and again. Their bodies lost control and fell into the water.


    But for a while, the three of them were electrocuted and lost the ability to resist.After all, they are just Zhongren, and they cannot resist the ninjutsu released by Shangren.Of course, if their stamina is stronger, they will be able to resist it, but it is a pity that Xi Rihong is only a female class, and she specializes in illusion!As for the other two, they are two dragons, what can they do?


    The water dissipated, and the three of Xi Rihong fell to the ground."Edging from the earth and solid stone cage!" One of them used another earth to escape. The ground around the three of Xi Rihong suddenly became soft, and the bodies of the three of them were slowly sunk in. When both hands and feet were sunk, the ground Suddenly it became solid again, and the three people of Xi Rihong were firmly trapped in the ground, unable to move any more.


    "Fourth! Kill them quickly! I feel that someone has rushed over here!" The boss who had been watching the show glanced at the forest not far away and spoke.


    The old four nodded: "The spear stab!" He slapped his hands to the ground, and suddenly the three sharp spears fired like a rain...


    "Ah! Ah!~"


    Two screams sounded, Yuichi and Shusaki, the two dragon sets were pierced by several earth guns, completed their mission and died.Why did these two people stand in the forefront?This, on the contrary, blocked a lot of soil guns for Xi Rihong.


    However, this is only the case, how can the two flesh and blood resist the countless earth guns?Looking at the soil guns that were shot at him, Yuri Hong closed her eyes: "Is it the end?"


    At this moment, a sturdy figure suddenly appeared in front of Xi Rihong. With a light wave of his hand, the earth spears that spurred were shattered by an invisible wave of air!


    Xi Rihong seemed to feel something, opened her eyes suspiciously, staring at the tall figure standing in front of her, and couldn''t help being stunned.But when he heard what he said next, Xi Rihong rolled her eyes directly: "Sister paper, are you okay? I''m here to save the beauty!"


    At the same time, three figures appeared on a big tree not far away.A scumbag man with a beard at a young age looked at the unscathed Yurihong, and he sighed with relief: "It seems we are a step late, but fortunately, nothing bad happened!"


    A watermelon head with thick eyebrows and big eyes looked at the figure standing in front of Xi Rihong, and said in surprise: "Who is that guy? He looks so strong! Look at his muscles, wow! This is what it is. The man among men! This is the youth that a man deserves!"


    The silver-haired man with a mask next to him took out a portrait from his ninja bag, and when he looked at the figure that was not far away, he slightly frowned: "He should be a third-generation adult. Let us be careful. Isn¡¯t it the Monkey King? Looks really strong! It seems that he has left our village!" These three are the famous younger generation Konoha at this time: Asma, Metkai, Kakashi!


    "Ah! He is the Monkey King whom three generations of adults are also afraid of? Is he really that powerful? It seems that I have found a chance to learn from him!" Kai looked at Monkey King''s excitement and his eyes started to glow.


    "If you don''t want to be beaten, I advise you better not to provoke him!" Kakashi looked at Kai and said lightly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay!" Kay gave a thumbs up, grinned, showing his shiny teeth: "Men should not be afraid of strong enemies, and dare to challenge them! Men who grow up in failure, That''s the real man! This is the youth of a man!"


    Monkey King turned his head to look at the Kakashi trio not far away, and smiled faintly: "Fortunately, I came quickly, otherwise they will snatch this heroic rescue of the United States!"


    "He has found us, let''s go quickly!" Kakashi said lightly, and the three of them appeared beside Monkey King with a instantaneous spell.


    "Hong, are you okay?" Asma came to Hong''s side for the first time and asked concerned.


    "It''s okay!" Hong shook his head.


    Monkey King looked upset, this is a strong rival in love!He quickly pulled him away: "Get out of the way, don''t block my brother to save people!" As he said, he placed one hand on the ground, the surrounding ground immediately became soft, and Monkey King pinched Xi Rihong''s armpit with both hands. , Pull out Xirihong like a carrot.With a light wave of her hand, a milky white light shone on her body, and the injuries Xi Rihong suffered immediately reconciled as before!


    "Well, that dress seems to be a copy of the ninja Kakashi and the blue beast Metkay. The bearded man should be Asma! Boss, the situation is not optimistic? What should I do?"


    "Well, the enemy''s reinforcements have arrived, let''s retreat temporarily!"


    (After reading, remember to collect and reward! Don''t forget to present a few flowers and get a monthly pass!)..

 58 Chapter 13 Competition

    "I want to run away in front of me!" Monkey King flashed, and one person and one hand knife directly beat the four on the ground.What Kakashi looked at was secretly surprised: "So fast..."


    "What a fast speed! I didn''t even see it clearly! You are called Monkey King, right? I have heard of you from three generations of adults. I heard that your physical skills are very good. Why don''t you have a man and man How''s the contest between them?" Kai looked at Monkey King with excitement, and it was rare to meet a master who cultivated physical skills. How could he not compete!The Kakashi group tied the four masked ninjas.


    Bulma and other women also walked out of the forest at this time.Sun Wukong felt that Red was in danger before, so they rushed here as fast as they could. They were far behind.


    "Huh? Is the battle over? I still want to try the results of my practice during this period of time!" Seeing the four people who have been tied into zongzi, Kongzi said slightly regretful.


    "Don''t worry, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future!" Monkey King smiled at Koko, then looked at Metkay: "You said, you want to compete with me, right?"


    "Yes, a man''s youth can only grow in competition with each other!" Kai still has a bloody expression, but he doesn''t know that he is about to be out of luck.


    "Yes! I can let you shoot first!" Monkey King hooked his finger towards Kai and said lightly.


    Kakashi and others have moved away from here, and they also want to see what this person who has been afraid of for three generations has.Since Kai is willing to be a trial stone, why not do it!


    "This guy wants to compete with Wukong? His head is pretty funny, right?" Bulma and other women looked at Kai with sympathy.


    But this makes Kai even more excited: "Is this guy really that strong? In this case, it''s more worthy of a contest!" With that, Kai put his left hand on his back and stretched his right hand forward, ready to fight. Posture: "Then, I am going to attack!"


    I saw his figure flashed, and instantly appeared in front of Monkey King, his fists and feet flew like a fierce attack on Monkey King.It is indeed a ninja who specializes in physical skills. This speed is indeed fast enough!


    However, this was not enough. Monkey King stood there with one hand on his back and did not move even one step. With just one hand, he blocked Kai¡¯s swift attack and shook his head from time to time: "The speed is not fast enough, the force is too light. Now, haven¡¯t you eaten? Do your best! Even with this strength, you want to compete with me?"


    "Yeah~~ You are really amazing! It seems that I can''t be serious if I''m not serious!" Kai Shan stepped back, made a pause gesture, and began to dismantle the weight tied to his hands and feet.


    "So! Let''s start our second round of competition!" Kai once again called Oou and rushed towards Monkey King.After dismantling the load, he flew from left to right, and the speed was indeed much faster.


    "Oh! It looks a little bit! But, it''s still far from enough!" Monkey King still looked indifferent, resisting Kay''s continuous attack with only one hand.


    "You really are so strong! It seems that I have to use a trick! You have to be careful! Open the door, close the door, live the door, hurt the door, do the door...Eight doors Dunjia, all five doors open!" The voice became a little accented.A violent chakra burst out all over, his head was raised up, and even his skin turned red!Is this an alternative version of Super Saiyan?


    After opening five doors in a row, Kai''s speed and strength have skyrocketed. The speed is hard to distinguish with the naked eye!Only an afterimage can be seen flashing around Monkey King, and the popping sound!


    "Okay... so amazing..." Xi Rihong looked stunned.She was amazed not by the power of Kai who opened five doors, but by the power of Monkey King.Because even if Kai opened five doors, Monkey King still had one hand behind him, motionless, and with only one hand, he could withstand Kai''s storm-like attack.No matter how fast Ren Kai was, he still hadn''t even touched the corner of Monkey King''s clothes!


    "No wonder the three generations of adults are jealous. I didn''t expect that there are such powerful people in the world!" Kakashi was deeply shocked at this time.At this time, he has liberated the writing wheel, so he can see the scene in the field more clearly than anyone else.


    No matter how tricky and fast Kai''s attack was, Monkey King seemed to have foreseen it a long time ago, and took all Kai''s attacks with only one hand.


    As for the four masked men who were tied up, they were already dumbfounded.


    "Old... Boss... What kind of monster are we fighting against? I''m really lucky not to die..."


    "Uh...yes...yes..." The always calm boss is not calm anymore, his forehead is covered with cold sweat.


    "Yeah~~ah~~ The battle is not over yet! Jingmen, open! Shock the door, open!" Kai roared and opened two more doors. Eight-door Dunjia opened directly to Seven-door, if it was opening one. Door, he will hang up!


    "Kay! You are crazy! This is just a competition, there is no need to work so hard!" Kakashi was shocked immediately.


    After opening two doors again, Kai''s speed and strength soared again, but he still couldn''t help Monkey King at all, because the gap between the two was too big, even if he opened to the eighth door, he would never want to hurt Monkey King the slightest!


    Seeing that he was still at ease and took over Kaina''s attack that opened to the seventh door with one hand, the people present were really deeply shocked, of course, except for the sisters of Monkey King!If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe that there were such strong people in the world if they were killed!Even the first generation of Naruto, known as the number one in the Ninja world, can''t do that!


    "It seems that you are at this level!" Monkey King said lightly, and slapped Kai''s back with a slap. With a''bang'', Kai who was moving at high speed was instantly slapped in. On the ground, it didn''t slow down for a long time.


    The reason why Monkey King spends so much effort is just to see these eight Dunjia!I have to say that these eight-door Dunjia is a trick to fight desperately in a crisis.However, this kind of burning potential and self-mutilation is of no use to Monkey King.


    After reading, remember to collect and reward!Don¡¯t forget to present a few flowers and get a monthly pass!..

 59 Chapter 14 Farewell

    "Kay, are you okay?" Kakashi and the three came to Kai''s side for the first time and asked concerned.


    "Ah! Pain... Pain... Don''t touch me!..." Kai screamed in response to them.Even after opening seven doors, side effects also appeared.Now his whole body was atrophied and his muscles were broken. In the end, Monkey King slapped him fiercely. At this time, Kai had already lost half of his life.


    "I told you not to compete with him before, it was you who asked for it! Moreover, it was just a competition, you opened seven doors in a row..." Kakashi looked at Kai half-dead, until it was loose. After taking a breath, I can still scream loudly, which means I can''t die for the time being.


    At this time, Kai looked depressed. Similarly, there was a trace of enthusiasm in his eyes: "I don''t know, there will be such a perverted person in the world, I even opened seven doors... even his clothes I didn¡¯t even touch the horns. A person... could actually practice physique to this level. Really, if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t believe it if I killed him! However, dragging his blessing, he let me see the body At a higher level of surgery, he let me know that I still have a broader sky to work hard... My blood began to boil again... This is the youth of a man! Ouch~~ Pain..."


    "You better lie down and have a good rest! We don''t want to carry your corpse back!" Xi Rihong looked at Kai''s half-dead look, still showing her youth there, and said in an angry tone.


    At this time, the girls and other women also gathered around.Seeing Kai''s miserable appearance, Bulma looked surprised: "Goku, are you too cruel? He is almost out of shape!"


    Kongzi shook his head, and said, "It''s not like being hit by the wound, it should be a sequelae caused by the forbidden technique he used before!"


    Monkey King came to Kai''s side, and faintly learned about the genealogy for all the girls: "It is true. What he learned is a door control technique called Eight Door Dunjia. They are: Kai, Xiu, Sheng, Injury, Du, Jing, The eight doors of shock, death, and death usually open to the fourth door, and the injury door will cause a great load on the body. If the seventh door is opened to the shock door, he will lose half his life like he is now! If the eighth door is opened, the dead door, it is 100% finished!"


    After saying that, Monkey King kicked Kai directly, and Kai Ao who kicked it screamed: "Practice physical skills for me to cultivate my own body obediently, relying on this kind of side door, you are the rhythm of death!"


    "Hey, stop, he was already very badly injured. If he kicks him like this, he will really die!" Xi Rihong hurriedly pulled Sun Wukong away, obviously showing some attitude towards Sun Wukong. Angry.He is like this, you still kick him!


    "Death? How easy is it!" Sun Wukong pouted, you wouldn''t let me kick him, I just wanted to kick him.He slapped Kai directly into the air, then quickly fell, and stopped in the air in front of Monkey King.However, poor Kai uttered a cry that was worse than when he killed a pig. Had it not been for his firm will, he would have passed out.


    "What do you want to do!" The Kakashi trio were shocked and looked at Monkey King vigilantly, but due to Wukong''s strength, they dared not make any moves.


    "Just like you two, do you still want to be an enemy to me?" Monkey King glanced at Kakashi and Asma lightly, then waved his hand, a powerful force swept them away. , Slammed into a big tree, just stopped.But Xi Rihong has nothing to do, which shows that girls are preferred over boys!


    "If it wasn''t for this sister''s sake, I wouldn''t be too lazy to save him!" Monkey King glanced at Xi Rihong and said lightly.Then he turned his back to a few people and opened the eyes of God directly, and Kai, at this time, was painful and had no strength to open, and naturally he did not see Monkey King''s eyes.There were several seals in Wukong''s hand, and only a white light shone on Kai''s body, but for a moment, Kai''s serious injury was healed.


    Monkey King''s eyes immediately returned to normal.But I couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "This operation has to be sealed. It''s really troublesome. It seems that I have to find time to get familiar with it!"


    "Thank you so much, I didn''t expect your medical ninjutsu to be so good! Such a serious injury will be healed at once! I think even Tsunade-sama may not reach this level!" Kai deeply said to Monkey King He bowed, thanking Monkey King for his life-saving grace.


    "Ye... I''m sorry... Master Goku, it seems we misunderstood you!" Kakashi and the three also bowed and apologized to Monkey King.


    Monkey King directly waved his hand and said, "Nothing happened just now, and you didn''t see anything, OK?"


    The Kakashi trio were stunned, and nodded together: "We know how to be Master Wukong, but what about those four people..." As they said, they all looked at the still tied up. Face four people group.


    "Only four rubbish, all can be killed!" Monkey King said lightly.


    The Kakashi trio hesitated and nodded.Although they wanted to clarify the other party''s intelligence, since Monkey King had spoken, they couldn''t say anything more.


    When the four masked men heard the news of their death, their expressions only changed, until they showed no fear.I have to say that this ninja world is still very open to life and death!


    "To see today''s battle before death, we are dead without regrets! Come on! Give us a good time!" The four closed their eyes, and they were very stiff.


    Kakashi sighed secretly, and the shuriken in his hand quickly swept across the necks of the four of them... When they killed Yuri Hong, their destiny was already doomed!


    "Master Goku, this matter is over, we have to return to the village as soon as possible! The Uchiha clan has just been exterminated, and many younger generations are watching us Konoha! So, we must go back..." Kakashi The three came to the front of Monkey King and bowed respectfully.


    Monkey King nodded and looked at Xi Rihong: "Beauty, do you want to go sightseeing with us?"


    "I don''t want to be someone else''s little wife, you should go and play by yourself!" Xi Rihong directly refused Sun Wukong''s invitation.


    "Really there is no love! I finally came to a hero to save the United States and said..." Sun Wukong looked regretful, but he did not force it. Anyway, there will be more opportunities in the future. Sooner or later, Xi Rihong belongs to him!


    After bidding farewell, Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King''s disappearing back, and a little bit of reluctance flashed in her eyes: "Really an excellent man! It''s a pity that it''s too much effort!" Turning around, followed Kakashi and the others.But I didn''t notice the flash of jealousy in Asma''s eyes!that''s true!His childhood sweetheart became interested in others, can he be cool?


    Ask for a reward!Seeking collection!Seeking flowers!Ask for a monthly pass!The performance is up to you!There are three chapters today, and one chapter at 8 pm...

 60 Chapter 15 Aromatic Phosphorus and White

    Monkey King and others have been around for a few days, and finally they have seen a lot of customs in the ninja world.On this day, they came to the country of grass near the country of fire.


    In a luxurious hotel, the women sat together and chatted about what they had seen in the past few days.For the topic of women.Sun Wukong was completely speechless, so he had to drink alcohol alone while looking at the scenery outside the window.


    In an alley, a girl in tattered clothes sits on a stone platform, staring at a meat bun shop not far away, smelling the smell of meat, swallowing saliva from time to time .


    Monkey King''s eyes were immediately attracted by the little girl who looked like a beggar.What attracted him was the little girl''s red hair and the familiar face.


    "Urban Fragrant Phosphorus! I didn''t expect to see you so soon, it seems we are still very fate!" Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up, and immediately gave up the identity of the little girl.He can tell every beautiful girl in Hokage at a glance.Moreover, the purpose of his trip to the country of grass is to phosphorous!


    "That red hair... is she from our whirlpool clan?" I don¡¯t know when, Jiu Xinnai also came to Monkey King, following Monkey King¡¯s sight, looking at the little girl in the alley with a look of surprise The color.Because red hair is the symbol of their whirlpool clan.


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "Call her up and ask if you don''t know! Wait for me!" He said, he jumped directly from the window.Jiuxinai suddenly looked strange: "Why is this guy so active? Isn''t it just another crooked idea?"


    At this time, Mikoto also came to the window, looked out the window, curled her lips, and said, "What else? With that guy¡¯s character, 80% of them are in love with that little girl and want to kidnap home and come with a loli. Develop something!"


    Yuriko looked at Mikoto with a smile, and said, "Unexpectedly, it hasn''t been long since you first met Wukong, but you know him well!"


    Mikoto''s pretty face suddenly turned red: "The thoughts in that guy''s heart are written on his face, who can''t tell!"...


    Monkey King came to the bun shop, bought two buns and walked towards Xianglin.Xianglin saw someone walking towards him, and sensed a trace of''Chakra'' deliberately leaked by Monkey King. His eyes suddenly closed, and his face was fascinated: "Your Chakra smells really good! Really! It¡¯s so warm and comfortable! It gives a sense of security like never before!"


    "Really? You are still the first person to praise me so! Are you hungry, give it to you, eat!" Monkey King smiled and handed her the bun.


    "Thank you!" Without hesitation, he took the bun from Monkey King''s hand, and started to bite: "This is the best bun I have ever eaten in the world!"


    With just one sentence, he almost made a big man like Monkey King tears.He can kill his enemies without hesitation, and he can kill anyone he wants to kill without hesitation!However, he has always been very gentle with sister paper!


    "Come with me! I will introduce you a good friend to let you know, and there are many big sisters!" Monkey King gently rubbed Xianglin''s head with a smile on his face.


    "Anything to eat?" Xianglin looked up at Monkey King.


    "Of course, the delicacies of the mountains and the sea will make you eat enough!" Monkey King laughed cheerfully.


    "Well, I''ll go with you, your Chakra told me that you are not a bad person!" Xianglin took a mouthful of the meat bun, stood up, and looked at Monkey King seriously.


    "Of course, I have always been very gentle with girls!" Monkey King chuckled, holding the fragrant phosphorus hand, his figure flashed, and he appeared before the girls'' dinner table.


    "Ok... so awesome... swish, that''s it, big brother, are you a ninja?" Xianglin looked at Monkey King with admiration.


    "What''s so great about this, tell you, Brother Wukong is even more powerful, he can blow up a planet with one punch!" Seeing that Monkey King brought back a little girl, Alice ran over happily. .Then happily took her hand and said: "Hello, my name is Alice, how about you?"


    "Fragrant...Fragrant Phosphorus!" Hemp said in a low voice, sensing the chakras of the girls, a happy smile appeared on their faces: "Their chakras are really warm!"


    "What a cute little girl! Your name is Phosphorus, isn''t it? Your hair is as beautiful as Sister Jiu Xinnai!" The girls introduced themselves around the Phosphorus.Soon, it became a piece.The relationship between women and women is incredible in itself, let alone such a cute little girl.


    Soon, another three days passed.Monkey King and his party came to the Land of Water.Perhaps it is the fate of the impact, just today, it began to snow like a feather.Monkey King and others had to find a hotel to stay.By the next day, a thick layer of snow had accumulated on the ground.In the cold weather, no one left the house, but Monkey King took Alice and the others to a stone bridge in the village and piled up snowmen!


    A little bit of time passed. In Monkey King¡¯s expectation, a small figure finally appeared in his sight, slowly walking towards the stone bridge... Seeing the Monkey King and his group not far away, he stopped, his eyes A look of envy flashed...then shook his head, walked onto the stone bridge, and sat down...


    "After waiting for so long, I finally showed up!" Monkey King smiled slightly, but he inquired all the way before he came here for this little lonely figure: water without moon white!


    Feeling Bai''s delicate breath, Monkey King smiled with satisfaction: "It really didn''t disappoint me! Bai is a girl! If such a beautiful person is a man, it would be really cheating! "


    (Note: I think about it, it¡¯s better to write Bai as a female. If such a beautiful person is a man, then it is really unreasonable! So don¡¯t talk about Bai¡¯s gender too much! , No matter what the look or the name is, it looks like a woman!)


    "Alice, Xianglin, you can call the kid on the bridge to play together!" Monkey King looked at the two little girls who were still making snowmen.


    The two little loli raised their heads, looked at Bai Lima on the bridge, and felt pity for each other. They nodded and ran towards the stone bridge: "I see, Brother Wukong!"


    Monkey King looked at the three little loli talking to each other on the bridge, and walked over here hand in hand for a moment, and smiled in satisfaction.


    "Brother Wukong, come, come, I will introduce you to a new friend of ours! Shui Wuyue Bai!" Alice pulled Bai to the front of Monkey King and others, and began to introduce: "Lai Bai, I Let me introduce you. This is Brother Wukong, the best, best and best big brother in the world, and the most powerful person in the world! This is sister Kongzi...this is..."


    Seeing Bai and the girls pile up snowmen happily, Monkey King smiled: "In this case, Bai''s destiny will also be changed by me!"


    "Boy, she is a tool I value. If you take it away, I will be very troubled!" At this moment, not far behind Monkey King, an indifferent voice came.


    Monkey King turned his head to look at the person coming, not surprised at all: "Is it finally here? Don''t cut Taodi again!"


    [Something happened at night, so the third one was posted in advance!Another: Seek collection!Ask for a reward!Ask for a monthly pass!Seeking flowers!..

 61 Chapter Sixteen The Battle of Tsuiko

    "Kingzi, this guy is up to you!" Now that the opponent is an enemy, Monkey King doesn''t bother to talk nonsense.


    The eyes of Yanzi who was helping Alice and the others to build a snowman suddenly lit up: "Is it the enemy? What should I do?"


    "Kill!" Monkey King has only one simple word!With a light wave of his hand, an ancient sword flew towards Kongzi, and Kongzi stretched out his hand casually, grabbed the hilt of the sword, and came to the front of him who would not cut it again: "Since it is the enemy! Then, please make a move!" He stopped his movements and came to Monkey King''s side to cheer for Kongzi.


    "Send a woman to be my opponent, you will regret your stupid behavior!" No longer snorted, his tone was a bit disdainful, but his expression was extremely solemn.Just by looking at the heroic temperament of the son, you know that it is definitely not a general generation!


    "Don''t underestimate me because I am a woman! In that case, it will be fatal!" The Long Sword was sold out, and he couldn''t wait to attack.It''s been a long time since she fought, and she couldn''t hold back a bit!


    Without a cold snort, he untied the big sword on his back, and swept out towards Kongzi.Kongzi leaped forward, taking the sharp sword in his hand straight to the front door without cutting it. This headshot sword technique is already used when killing zombies!


    No longer slashed, his heart suddenly snorted: "I thought how strong the opponent was. It turned out to be just a rookie. I don''t know if people can''t dodge in the air?"


    The thoughts in my heart flashed away, and the movements in my hand did not stop without cutting, the big sword in my hand slammed straight down at the air force: "Now I see how you hide!" A triumphant smile appeared on the corner of the mouth. .But then, the movements of Kiezi surprised him, because Kiezi''s body didn''t have any leverage, and he turned around, avoiding the knife he thought he would have.Then the speed suddenly increased, and he flew in front of him in an instant, with a wave of the long sword in his hand, and wanted to cut off the hand that would not hold the knife again!


    Without cutting, he had to release the hand holding the knife. A shuriken appeared in his left hand, blocking the sharp sword of Kenzi, and took advantage of the momentum to stretch back more than ten meters away, looking at Kenzi floating in the air, frowning: "I underestimated you. Unexpectedly, you can fly!"


    "I can''t just fly!" As he said, the long sword in the hands of Kengzi was wrapped in a blue chakra: "Now, I must be serious! Don''t let me down!" Long sword With a wave, the sword energy formed by a blue chakra instantly slashed towards No More!


    "It seems! I was also underestimated!" No longer cut his hand quickly to seal: "The technique of water escape and mist concealment!" A thick fog floated around immediately, and the figure that was not cut also disappeared in the thick fog. Among.


    "Ah, what a fog! I hate it, I can''t see anything!" Alice pouted a small mouth immediately.But the other women looked in one direction together, with an inexplicable smile on their lips.


    "Small bugs, do you think I can''t see you if I make some fog and hide my voice and smell?" Kongzi snorted disdainfully, his body flashed and disappeared into the thick fog...


    "Ah~~" For a moment, in the thick fog, there was a scream of no more slashing: "You...you can actually find my hiding place? Are you a perception-type ninja?" A long bloodstain was obviously injured by the sharp sword of Kongzi.


    "I''m not a ninja, but a swordsman! Also, there is qi in everyone, even if the fog is heavy, your qi is like a bright lamp in the night, and there is nowhere to hide! So, put you away Let¡¯s play a side-by-side approach, and fight me upright!¡± Kengzi¡¯s tone was a little disappointed. He thought he had met a better opponent, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be the only thing he could do!


    Obviously, no longer slashing is a bit tangled now, and the fog hidden assassination technique that he has always been proud of has not worked."The situation is not good! It seems that I have to find a chance to leave! I don''t want to die because of a tool!" If you don''t cut it, you know, there are still many people watching the theater leisurely not far away!From this point of view, it is obvious that none of them are simple goods, and one of them is so difficult to deal with. If there are more than a dozen of them, they will not be able to leave when they want to go!


    Don''t cut the hand quickly to seal the seal: "The technique of water escape water dragon bullets!" A huge water dragon appeared out of thin air and swept towards the not far away.


    But it is a pity that although the power of the technique is strong, Koko can fly, so his blow was completely empty!"Want to play ninjutsu? Then I''ll accompany you. I also learned a few new ninjutsu not long ago!" There were also several seals in Kengzi''s hands: "The wind is a big breakthrough!" The gust of wind blows up, and directly blows away the dense fog around!


    "Wow! The fog has dispersed, and you can watch the play again!" Not far away, Alice made a happy clapping sound.But when he saw the one who turned and flees, he didn''t cut it anymore, he immediately yelled: "Ah! Sister Kongzi, that guy has escaped. Go chase!"


    "Huh! Can you escape? Goku has ordered to kill!" Kongzi''s figure flashed, and he hurriedly flew towards no more cuts. He swung his long sword, and the sharp chakra swords were no longer cut. past¡­


    "Damn it, can''t you even escape? In that case, it''s better to fight hard!" If you don''t cut your eyes, you can''t escape, and your face is suddenly covered with cold killing intent.


    "Did you give up and run? Then, come and fight me well!" Seeing No more cuts and stopped, Kongzi''s also stopped attacking.


    No more sneer flashed across his face, no more nonsense, he took out a shuriken and directly attacked Kengzi.


    "Good coming!" Kengzi yelled, and the sharp sword in her hand pierced straight towards Nothing. Just when the two were close, she changed her sword power, and under the dance of the sky, she came to an incredible Rotating, the swordsmanship in the hand changes lightly, and the sword pierces out like a butterfly through a flower, making people dizzy.If he did not cut back again and again, there were many sword marks on his body!


    However, he was indifferent to the injuries he suffered if he didn''t cut it. He stared at the long sword in Kenzi''s hands, only defending, but not attacking, because Kenzi''s sword was too fast and too tricky. He had to look for one. An instant flaw to counterattack...


    It wasn''t until Kengzi suddenly pierced his heart with a sword, and the eyes that didn''t cut it suddenly lit up. I saw that he turned slightly to the side and grabbed Kengzi''s sword with his bare hands...

 62 Chapter One Leaving Naruto and the Out of Control Broly

    Kenzi looked at the palm he was grabbing towards his sword, and snorted in his heart: "I used my hand to grab my sword, don''t you want your own hand?"


    The long sword in Kongzi''s hand turned slightly, the sword light flashed, and the wrist that was not cut was directly cut off.However, before the child had time to be happy, the sight of Noizan before him turned into a puddle of water, sprinkled on the ground.


    "It turned out to be a water body? When...Keiko was shocked right now. Just about to retreat, the ground suddenly stretched out her hands and grasped her feet tightly. Kungko was startled and stabbed the ground with a decisive sword. Go in. Grasp the hands of both feet, once again turned into a pool of water and plunged into the ground.


    "It''s the water body again!" Senzi felt bad, and immediately flew into the sky with luck.


    "The technique of water escape from the big waterfall!" At this moment, in the river not far away, the uncut body slowly emerged from the water, and the seal was already formed in the hand.The river surging up like a waterfall, surging towards Kongzi like a storm.


    Kongzi was just a few meters away from the ground, and the water curtain was more than ten feet high, completely covering her. It was impossible to avoid her.


    "Do you think that you can defeat me?" Kongzi yelled, holding the sword in both hands, stabbing like the previous one, and a yellow wave of qigong shot out from the sword, in the huge waves that swept across. There was a half-meter wide channel.Tsuiko flew quickly into the passage, traversing through the waves...The sharp sword in his hand pierced the chest of the non-cutting chest that had just performed ninjutsu!


    "How... maybe..." No longer fell down with an unwilling look.He miscalculated. From the beginning of his escape, he set a sure-win situation!Using himself as a bait to paralyze his opponents, he used a substitute technique to exchange the water body and the main body when he was enjoying the battle...everything was going on as planned, but he had countless calculations, and he did not expect that he would do his best to display it. Killing technique: The technique of the Great Falls did not work.On the contrary, Kongzi traversed the waves and penetrated his chest at a very fast speed with the blessing of Wukongshu!The so-called one step is wrong, and all the game is lost, it is the best explanation for not cutting it now!


    "Wow! Sister Tsuneko won! Sister Tsuneko, you are awesome!" Alice happily ran over and hugged her.


    "Not bad! Your strength has improved a lot!" The women also praised.


    Kongzi turned his head and looked at Monkey King.Wukong nodded, and said: "It''s okay! I think the time is almost too! Let''s go back! This world is too low-strength! It''s so boring to not have a suitable opponent! I am looking for opportunities to play in this world in the future. Up!"


    "Are you going back? Okay, although this world is interesting, it''s too cruel, and we don''t like it too much!" Kongzi and the other girl nodded and agreed with Wukong.


    "What this world? Going back? What are you talking about? Why don''t we understand?" Mikoto and Kushina were puzzled.Bai He Xianglin also looked at everyone curiously.


    "It''s like this, in fact, we are not people in this world, but from another world, because Wukong can travel through various dimensional worlds at will..." Saye began to explain to the women seriously.


    Soon after."Well, now that you understand everything, you all enter the world ring first! I''m going to start!"


    "But, Naruto..." Kushina was obviously a little bit disappointed.And Mikoto obviously couldn''t let go of the Sasuke brothers.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not that you won''t come back..." Monkey King comforted the two girls for a while, put them all into the world ring, and then opened the door to the dimension of returning to the dragon ball world.


    A colorful dimensional gate immediately appeared in front of Sun Wukong, Wukong stepped in, and the dimensional gate disappeared...


    On a deserted planet, a man sits alone in a dim room.I saw him clenched his fists, his blue veins bulged, his breathing was rapid, and he exuded a violent aura. He seemed to be enduring something... and it seemed to indicate that a vicious beast was about to escape...


    "Ka...Ka...Rot...Kaka...Rot..." The name was whispered in his mouth!The aura on his body became more and more violent, and the hatred in his eyes became stronger and stronger.


    "Kakarot!!" Suddenly, he stood up abruptly and roared up to the sky, his whole body burst out instantly, his hair turned golden, and he turned into a super Saiyan!No one else, this person is the legendary Super Saiyan Broly!


    "Not good!" Bogas, who had just returned from arresting some slaves, felt the powerful breath erupting from Broly, and his complexion changed greatly.Quickly took out a controller and flew to the hut on the top of the mountain not far away.


    "Browley, calm down... quickly calm down..." Bogas pushed open the door and shouted while holding the controller.Hearing Bogas''s voice, Broly gradually calmed down.Just when Bogas breathed a sigh of relief, Broly suddenly yelled''Kakarot''!The breath of the whole body skyrocketed again, his hair turned grass green, and he turned into the legendary Super Saiyan.


    And the controller on his head was instantly shattered by the sudden burst of powerful qi!Even the house collapsed under this breath and turned into rubble!


    "No...not good! The controller was..." Bogas was shocked at the moment, watching Broly walking towards him slowly, and suddenly showing a very ugly smile: "Bo... Broly... What do you want to do? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your father!"


    Broly didn''t say a word, he grabbed the remote control in Bogas''s hand and smashed it to pieces. A trace of disdain and cruelty flashed across his face: "You think it can be controlled by this kind of garbage Am I Broly?" As he said, he squeezed Bogas'' neck and lifted it directly.


    "But... damn... Broly... have you forgotten that I am your father?... Kakarot... all of your sudden... appearance... disrupted all my plans..." Bogas''s face was full It is unwilling and hate.But Broly suddenly yelled, and the force in his hand suddenly increased. Hearing the sound of''click'', Bogas'' neck was pinched and shattered!


    "Damn... I didn''t expect... I will eventually... die... in... my... son''s... hands... this is also... the fate of being a Saiyan...?"


    Broly threw the body of Bogas to the ground: "Kakarot, wherever you hide, I will find you, and then kill you myself!" Broly rose into the air, his body was immediately covered. Wrapped in a circular protective cover, an energy ball was thrown out and flew away from the planet...


    With a loud bang, the planet was shattered by the explosion and disappeared into the dust of the universe!


    [Naruto is temporarily over, the story of Dragon Ball officially begins!]..

 63 Chapter Two Escape to Earth

    Kada Star, the first planet Sun Wukong reached in the universe for the first time.The originally beautiful and peaceful Kada Star is now in ruins, with volcanoes erupting everywhere, lava flowing, fires everywhere, and dense smoke covering the entire sky, just like the end of the world!


    Broly, who was freed from control, finally regained his freedom. In order to find the whereabouts of Monkey King, he looked for destruction from planet to planet!But within a few days, several planets have been destroyed by him!And today, he finally came to the planet where Monkey King descended, Kada Star!


    "Say! Where is Kakarot? I can sense his faint breath, he must have been to this planet!" At this time, Broly looked crazy, exuding a golden vindictiveness, and the color of his hair was unexpected. It is grass green, which is exactly the shape of the legendary Super Saiyan.At this moment, Broly is holding a strong tauren in his hands. Seeing his appearance, who is not a bull star?On the ground, there were tauren corpses lying everywhere!And the howling tauren!


    "What Kaka... Lot... I don''t know... But not long ago, a man named Sun Wukong came to our planet! He looks almost like you..." Niu Xing''s face was flushed with difficulty. The way.


    "Monkey King? Where is he now?" After Broly heard the useful news, his eyes lit up!


    "I... I don''t know..." Niu Xing looked at the dead people around him, already hating Broly, but he was even more afraid of death.So he didn''t dare to resist Broly at all. It really made people wonder if he was a tauren known for his bravery!


    "It seems that I can''t ask anything. I can just try my new skills learned on Yadrat recently!" Hearing his tone, it seems that I have already been to Yadrat. Has he been murdered?


    I saw Broly smile cruelly, and flashes of electricity suddenly flashed in his hand, invading Niu Xing''s brain, and pictures of memories flashed in Broly''s brain!But Niu Xing let out screams and screams, and for a moment, the seven holes bleed and there was no sound.


    Broly threw the corpse of Niu Xing on the ground: "Earth? I finally know your whereabouts... Kakarot! Haha~!"


    At the same time, three bull heads on a cliff not far from here and a beautiful woman came out from the ground, watching the scene where the bull star was inexplicably sucked and bleeding from seven holes, all four of them turned pale in fright. .These four people are the very big and the military adviser, and the very big wife, the cow named Erhua!The two''basketballs'' hanging on her chest make people take a look, and even the little friends will be stunned!


    As for the lovely girl with big breasts, it is Angel.Just after Sun Wukong left the star of Yadrat, Zamu received an inexplicable threat because of Sun Wukong''s relationship, so he asked Angel''s parents to marry Angel on the same day.The two of them are baby lovers, and they are not young anymore, so naturally it goes well!


    This made Angel''s heart immediately confused. The shadow that had been deliberately forced on his mind immediately appeared clearly, and his mind was full of the figure of Monkey King!This also made her understand that she still likes Monkey King, and for Zhamu, he has always been treated as an older brother!


    So on the day of her marriage, Angel secretly took the spaceship Sun Wukong gave her and set off on a journey to the earth.But because she had just left her own planet and was very curious about other planets, she landed on Kada.


    The first time I met Manda¡¯s second classmates, they were very enthusiastic about Angel because of the Monkey King¡¯s relationship. Manda, Erhua, and the military division personally guided her and played around their tribe. , And Broly also appeared at this time, and the four of them escaped, dug a hole in the ground, and hid!Because the aura radiating from Broly is so powerful!Manda knew that he was not an opponent, so Erhua and the others also prevented him from going head-to-head with Broly!


    "It''s quite big! The situation is not good! That guy seems to have sucked Niu Xing''s memory away. He will definitely know something about the boss!" Erhua looked anxious. She was just like the big one. He is a big fan of Monkey King!


    "Why don''t we sneak over and explode him!" The military officer squeezed a circle with his left hand, and his right index finger twitched back and forth in it, his expression wretched.


    "You two!" Manda slapped the military teacher casually: "As I said just now, that guy is too awesome! We were killed in seconds before we got close! You''re still Lao Tzu''s luck! Sergeant, this IQ is still low, you should go with Niu Xing in the future!"


    "No! Boss, I am your most loyal little brother! You can''t don''t want me! Besides, Niu Xing has died!" The military division immediately cried with a face.


    "It seems we must leave this planet. With that guy''s cruel means, if we find us, there will definitely be only one dead word!" Angel said with a solemn expression.


    "Leaving? How do you leave?" The three of them looked at Angel in confusion.


    "You forgot, I came to your planet in a spaceship, as long as we go to the earth to find Brother Wukong, he will definitely be able to avenge everyone!" Angel shook the capsule in his hand, which contained what Sun Wukong gave her. Spaceship.


    "That''s not a hurry, if it is discovered, it will be too late!" Erhua immediately urged.


    "Ah! Boss, look at it quickly, that guy seems to have flown away... Wow! A big ball fell from the sky!" The military commander pointed to the sky not far away, exaggerating his expression.


    "Are you blind? That''s an energy bomb! How could it be a ball, not good, that guy wants to destroy our planet!" Quite a big slap to the military division.


    "Boss, could you please take the lead? I was originally the smartest tauren in our tribe. I was beaten and beaten and stupid by you!" The military commander looked at quite big with aggrieved expression.


    Angel threw the spaceship in his hand like the ground, and a round spaceship immediately appeared in front of everyone.Angel and Erhua rushed into the spaceship.


    "You TM still dare to be tough! I just hit you, what''s wrong!" Quite a big crackle on the military division''s head!


    "Boss! I was wrong! Please don''t fight!"


    "Are you two coming up? Come here and throw you here!" Erhua stood at the door of the spaceship, shouting at the two who are still committing an offence.With a whistling sound, Wei Da and Military ran into the spaceship.


    With a bang, Kada star was also destroyed by Broly¡¯s energy bomb... But Broly did not find that at the moment the planet exploded, a spaceship flew under the cover of the explosion flame. Leaving this planet........

 64 Chapter Three A Strong Enemy Attacks

    "Attention, all passengers, the destination earth has arrived. Please fasten your seat belts and proceed safely on the road immediately!"


    "Have you arrived on the earth? It''s really great! Wow! Look! Is that the earth? It''s really beautiful!" In the spacecraft, Angel looked at the blue planet with excitement.


    "Is this the planet where the boss lives? Why does it look like a ball?" The military commander said with a puzzled look.


    Quite Da casually patted the past: "You stupid, don''t say you know me when you go out! This IQ is still low! Tell you, any planet is a ball, and we live in it!"


    "Oh! That''s it! The boss is the boss, I know a lot! This IQ is still high!" The military commander looked at him with a look of admiration, and his eyes were full of small stars.Could it be that this guy''s IQ was taught by quite a lot?


    Angel looked at the two second-hands and didn''t know what to say.Turning to look at Erhua with admiration.Erhuaqie''s face was calm, and his tone was a bit proud: "How about? Don''t look at him, he is sometimes silly, in fact, he is already very smart among us tauren!" Well, in fact, Erhua and They are quite big, they are all the same, this IQ is really not good!No wonder he would marry a second man, Manda.


    "Okay! You should fasten your seat belts! We are about to land on the earth!" Angel was already unable to complain.


    "What''s the use of a rag strip, tell you, I''ve practiced a great pendant!" Quite carelessly, standing in the hall with a domineering look, posing as a stance!


    Boom!~~~


    The spacecraft passed through the atmosphere and shook violently.Manda only persisted for a few seconds, bumping into the spaceship like a ball.


    "Wife, help me! I can''t help it!" Manda picked up the plane and grabbed the foot of a chair, and started asking Erhua for help.


    "What can I do, who told you to be disobedient! You deserve it! Anyway, you have a thick skin, it''s okay! Just hold on to it, don¡¯t let go! If you crash...Angel¡¯s spacecraft, we can No money to lose!"


    "Boss! Hold on, I''ll save you!" As the most loyal little brother of the man, the military division immediately rushed over.


    The spacecraft shook violently again, and the direction of the military division''s forward was immediately changed a lot, and he flew directly to one side.


    "Boss! Help!" The military commander immediately let out a scream.


    Quite a big hand grabbed the leg of the military teacher, and exclaimed: "Good boy, loyal! I don''t hurt you in vain! But next time you pounce, please make sure you pounce, OK?" In other words, you are sure that you can save you by pounce. Yet?


    "Boss, I have actually aimed very accurately, but this spaceship does not cooperate!" The military division''s voice was very aggrieved.


    "Then I can''t blame you all!" Quite nodded, as if I had accepted your explanation.


    At this time, the spacecraft had passed through the atmosphere and finally stabilized.Manda immediately got up, threw himself into Erhua¡¯s arms, hugged Erhua tightly, buried his head in the two''basketballs'', and felt very proud: "No matter how you hit it, it won¡¯t hurt. Huh? Wow! I''m so smart! "Smart girl!You just sit back in your seat, fasten your seat belt, and hide in the cow¡¯s arms. What are you going to do?


    The military division was clever, went straight back to his seat, fastened his seat belt, and firmly grasped the handle of the chair.


    "Attention everyone, we are going to land!" Angel yelled loudly.


    The spacecraft dashed hundreds of meters on the ground, hitting numerous boulders, and finally stopped.


    "Damn! It really doesn''t hurt anymore, but I almost didn''t get a glimpse of death!" Man Da raised his head and breathed.


    "Is this the earth? It''s really beautiful!" A few people walked out of the spaceship, their faces exclaimed.


    Angel looked at Man Dadao: "It''s quite big, do you feel where is Wukong''s anger?"


    I felt it very carefully, and then looked surprised: "The people on this planet are too frustrated? Basically, they are all scums with only five combat power! How could this be the planet where the boss lives, are you sure there is none? Came to the wrong place?"


    "Absolutely not. This is the return route set on this spacecraft. How could it be wrong?" Angel said with a positive expression.


    "But, I can''t feel the boss''s anger!" A big face looked puzzled: "Can anyone on this planet hide their anger?"


    "Then release your anger! If Brother Wukong senses it, he will definitely rush over!"


    "This is a good idea!" Manda directly exploded his own combat power of tens of thousands.


    "This qi... so strong! Is it Monkey King? No, this is not his qi... This qi is stronger than Monkey King! How is this possible? Is there a stronger existence in the world besides Monkey King?" At this moment, Piccolo, who was practising in retreat, was startled by the powerful breath that suddenly emitted cold sweat on his head!At this time, he is still staying in the time period that he met with Monkey King not long ago. If he knew that Monkey King had become more powerful, how would he feel?


    Piccolo flew directly to the sky, flying in the direction that the powerful aura came from!At the same time, Klin, Tianjin Fan and others who practiced in various places also sensed this powerful aura and rushed over!


    "Isn''t this the madness of the big two? When did he come to the earth?" Monkey King, who was enjoying the chest push of the two mothers and daughters of Yuriko, felt so angry that he was a little surprised."And, even Angel came here? Are they trying to get my attention? However, brother is very busy now..."


    Just after Klin and the others met with Manda and the others... They hadn''t recovered from the shock of seeing Piccolo, and a stronger aura forced into the earth!


    "What a strong qi! Who is this? Is there such a strong existence in the world?" Klin and others were shocked by this strong qi and their bodies trembled a little!


    "Come!" Piccolo stared at the sky and shouted solemnly.


    I saw a figure protected by the energy shield pierced through the atmosphere, and crashed a huge hole on the flat ground not far from the crowd!


    "I followed so soon!" Angel and the others'' complexions changed suddenly.


    "Kakarot! I finally found you!" Broly glanced at everyone, then looked at the sky not far away, his eyes full of endless anger and killing intent!


    Ask for a reward!Ask for a monthly pass!Seeking flowers!Seeking collection!..

 65 Chapter 4 Wukong vs. Broly (1) (available, please subscribe)

    "This breath is so strong! And it''s like a Saiyan! Aren''t all the Saiyans killed by me? How come there are Saiyans? And it''s so strong! Could it be... Broly?! "Before Broly landed on the earth, Monkey King had already sensed his anger, and hurriedly called the girls over. Just in case, they all collected them into the ring of the world, and then disappeared in an instant. In the room!


    at the same time."Who the hell are you? What''s the matter when you come to Earth?" Klin and the others looked at Broly nervously. Now they can only be killed in front of Broly.This also has to admire their courage, knowing that they are invincible, but they have to run here to join in the fun.


    "Kakarot!" Broly ignored everyone, but called Monkey King another name angrily there.I don''t know why he hates Monkey King so much. Is it because Monkey King and he were so scared and crying when he was just born, so Broly bothered him?Hate him so subconsciously?If you say this, wouldn''t your jaw drop by surprise?


    "Boss, why does this guy keep talking about Kakarot? It seems that their relationship is almost as good as that of the two!" The military commander looked at Broly with emotion.


    "You bastard, haven''t you realized that Kakarot in his mouth is our boss?" Manda waved his hand and slapped the military division again.


    Suddenly, Broly turned his head and looked at everyone: "You all seem to have something to do with Kakarot. In that case, kill them all!"


    I saw Broly''s bloodthirsty smile, his figure flashed, and he kicked the wretched-looking military division into a big mountain.Bro used his actions to tell the military division that this is the end of the mouthful.


    The military division had thousands of points of combat effectiveness anyway, but he maimed him with just one blow!If it wasn''t for Broly to despise them very much, just a casual blow, otherwise it would be a proper spike!


    Seeing that the strategist was killed by a single blow, Klin and others were really shocked.They can feel the strength of the military division''s qi, but the opponent that they can''t defeat is actually killed by a second, so how can they fight?


    "Military Master!" Man Da let out a scream, his eyes turned red, and he went directly into a frenzied state, his strength soared, and he rushed towards Broly with an angry roar: "Bad son, you dare to bully the military teacher, I I will blow you up!"


    It''s a pity that he left aggressively, and Che was kicked back into the air by Broly kicking his face gorgeously, knocking down a big mountain and being buried alive inside.


    "It''s pretty big!" Erhua screamed suddenly, ran to the pile of rubble, and dug up, and Angel followed closely...


    Broly even his father collapsed. Naturally, he was not a soft-hearted person. He looked at Klin and the others and gave a cruel smile, almost not scaring Klin and the others to his knees.No way, now they have only been fighting for a few hundred points, and it is already very good to kneel on the ground in front of Broly!


    "I would not have come to join in the fun if I knew it!" Le Ping is already regretting now.


    "You all die for me!" Broly condensed an energy bomb in his hand and threw it directly at Klin and the others!


    "It''s over! We are really going to die now!"


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of Klin and the others, and with a wave of his hand, the energy bomb sent by Broly flew out of the sky and disappeared.


    "Huh? Who are you? You can resist that guy''s qigong bomb? But you have to be careful, this guy is simply not a human!" Klin and others were overjoyed when they saw Monkey King, but their knowledge of Monkey King is still I stayed in my childhood, so I didn''t recognize him at all.


    "Huh! Monkey King! Even if you come, there will be no change. This guy is not what we can resist now!" Piccolo snorted as he looked at Monkey King.


    When Klin and the others heard Bick¡¯s words, they opened their mouths in shock: "No! He... he is Wukong? If you look closely, it really looks alike! Especially which hairstyle..."


    "Big Brother Wukong..." Angel, who was not far away, saw Monkey King and his expression suddenly became excited.And Manda was dug out with the efforts of the two.At this time, he has only half his life left.


    "You quickly take other people and leave here, this guy is not something you can deal with!" Monkey King gave Klin two fairy beans, which were the rescuer and the big one.


    "Okay... OK!" Klin and the others immediately took the others and left here.Now they are still shocked by the power of Monkey King: "Is this really Wukong? It''s just over two years. He has become so strong? Is that''god'' really so awesome? "


    "Kakarot!" As soon as Broly saw Monkey King appear, his relationship immediately became out of control, his violent aura continued to rise, and his name was still yelling angrily in his mouth.


    "Kakarot!!" Broly yelled again, and finally couldn''t bear it, Feishi punched Monkey King.Monkey King hurriedly stepped back, looking at Broly''s grass-green hair, his brows frowned slightly: "This is the legendary Super Saiyan mode! I didn''t expect him to be in this state all the time! His qi is almost as low as my Super 1 peak strength! If his anger is fully exploded, wouldn''t it be comparable to my Super 2? This does not match the strength in the original book! In the original book, Sun Wukong defeated him with super-1 strength, right? Is it because he got rid of control and his strength improved during this time?"


    Thinking that the other party is the legendary Super Saiyan, Monkey King also affirmed his guess!Within a few days, his strength can change drastically, let alone the legendary Super Saiyan!


    "This guy is a scourge to keep, he must die!" Monkey King looked at Broly, and immediately sentenced him to death!If Broly is allowed to grow up, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Thoughts are just a moment, and Broly is still on the attack!The untransformed Monkey King is Broly''s opponent in the legendary mode, but with only a few strokes, Monkey King was punched and flew out, smashing a good hole in the ground!


    "Bah! This guy''s fists are really fierce! It seems that you can''t do anything if you don''t take it seriously!" Monkey King spit out blood and turned into a Super Saiyan, with a golden vindictiveness all over his body, and his breath instantly rose. , The rocks shattered, the earth and trees flew across, and Monkey King had already formed a vacuum zone, sand and gravel floating in the air.


    "Then! Let me see how strong the legendary Super Saiyan is!" Monkey King yelled and banged towards Broly...

 66 Chapter 5 Goku vs Broly (2) Seeking Subscription

    Bang~~bang~bang~~


    Wukong and Broly fought together instantly!Both of them were wrapped in golden vindictiveness, and each collision would tear the earth apart and shatter the rocks.But for a moment, the terrain here was completely destroyed by the two.In the fierce battle, Klin and others who were not far away were shocked.


    Bang~~


    Broly smashed his fist into the air and hit the ground directly. In an instant, the ground cracked and magma sprayed out. The ground suddenly burned, but for a short while, a pool of magma formed around it, boiling.


    The fragile earth is obviously unable to withstand the battle between the two, if this continues, the earth will definitely be destroyed in the battle between the two.


    Obviously, Monkey King was also aware of this. The earth was the planet he lived on, so naturally he didn''t want to be destroyed by the battle between the two.So Monkey King punched Broly with all his strength, and while both of them were shocked, they turned back and flew away from the earth!


    It''s on the shelf, please subscribe, ask for a reward!


    "Kakarot! Don''t you want to run away!" Broly was really fooled, roared, and flew up to chase...


    In the outer space, the two began to confront speed and speed, and Broly behind him launched a wave of qigong from time to time, trying to beat Monkey King down, but Monkey King always drew it dangerously and dangerously. The angry Broly yelled, his vindictiveness became even more violent, his combat power was once again improved, his speed also increased a lot, and he was gradually pressing against Monkey King.


    "Kakarot, you can''t escape!" Broly sent out a qigong wave again, directly blasting an asteroid not far away to pieces!


    "Damn! I haven''t slept with your wife again, why do you hate me so much?" Monkey King flew as hard as he could, and was unable to complain.Really, he really didn''t understand why Broly had such a big hatred of him, he had to kill and then hurry!


    Didn''t Broly know that Monkey King was depressed, he was still behind him like a fighter plane, firing a Qigong wave frantically, and the surrounding asteroids were blown to pieces under his Qigong wave!This guy is really an outright destruction king!


    Seeing that Broly was about to chase the Monkey King, the Monkey King smiled, moved in an instant, and moved a certain distance away from him, and continued to seduce him. The angry Broly kept roaring behind him, but In the roar, this guy''s combat effectiveness has actually improved significantly.


    Monkey King naturally discovered this. Anger is also a source of Saiyan power. The more angry, the higher the fighting power!And the legendary Super Saiyan Broly has maximized the power of anger.


    "If it goes on like this, it''s really bad! I can''t stimulate him!" Monkey King moved for a moment, and after a certain distance from Broly again, he stopped.Waiting for Broly''s arrival.


    "Huh, did you give up and run away? Kakarot, I''m going to tear you to pieces!" Broly''s eyes were full of anger and murderous intent, and he wanted to sack Monkey King immediately!Perhaps the reason why he hates Monkey King so much and wants to kill Monkey King is because, as the legendary Super Saiyan, he indicates that Monkey King is the enemy in his life!So he wanted to kill the stumbling block of Monkey King!To prove that you are the strongest Saiyan!


    "It''s a legendary Super Saiyan! You can move freely in outer space! I think it''s the qi in you that protects you to survive in outer space?" Monkey King ignored Broly''s words and looked at him , Said lightly.


    "Kakarot, die!" Broly wouldn''t speak to Monkey King, directly roared, and killed him again.


    "Just hit it! Why do you always call Kakarot? Tell you, my name is Monkey King, not Kakarot!" Monkey King couldn''t help but vomit, blasting out the strongest power of over 1. , Once again fought with Broly.


    The battle between the two can be described as the collision of speed and power. Every time they collide, a violent after wave of energy will erupt, directly shattering the surrounding asteroids.But for a moment, nothing was left around!Only the figure in the rapid battle remained.This kind of battle really cannot be expressed in words. You can only see figures in constant fighting from time to time, and a powerful wave of qigong is emitted from time to time!


    Unfortunately, if you want to beat Broly in the super-1 state, it is unwilling to do it!Before long, Broly punched Monkey King in the abdomen. The powerful force made Monkey King snorted and his movements stopped for a while.


    Broly took advantage of the victory and pursued, his fists fell like rain, and a heavy punch hit Monkey King...Finally, Broly fell into the endless universe with a wave of qigong.


    "Hoo~~Hoo~~ As expected of the legendary Super Saiyan, Super One''s strength is really not an opponent!" Monkey King stabilized his figure, panting heavily, and his injuries recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. As before, and his breath gradually calmed down.The immortal body is fully manifested at this moment!


    "It seems to be really moving!" Sun Wukong thought, his eyes changed rapidly, and the eyes of God opened!


    "Amaterasu!" The black flame instantly wrapped Broly!But Broly did nothing, but a look of doubt appeared in his eyes.What''s the nerve of Kakarot?Is there any mystery in this move?


    Because the black flames were all isolated by Broly''s golden vindictiveness, he couldn''t hurt his body at all.However, the high temperature made him a little uncomfortable, and he roared, and the powerful qi burst out directly, shaking away all the black flames surrounding his body!


    "Nima, cheating!" Monkey King was depressed. During the previous experiment, the power of this daylight came from his hands. The power was indeed terrifying!Unexpectedly, using it on Broly''s body directly lost its effectiveness!Sure enough, the characters in Dragon Ball World are abnormal.


    Monkey King didn¡¯t give up yet. The past ¡°monthly reading¡± only made Broly sway the gods, because after reaching Broly¡¯s realm, his steadfast mind and strong mental power would not be easily affected by illusions. of!Unless Monkey King''s mental power is too much higher than him, it will be effective!


    "So, what about space ninjutsu?"


    Monkey King looked at Broly, who had attacked him again, and did not counterattack. Instead, he stood there and used time-space ninjutsu Ren Broly to punch him.


    I saw Broly¡¯s golden fist full of vindictive fists bang in front of Monkey King...


    With a "click!" The space in front of Monkey King was shattered by Broly''s punch, and he hit Monkey King on the face!


    With a sound of "bang~~", Monkey King was shot and flew out.


    "Bah~ MD, what kind of rubbish skill, my brother''s teeth were almost blown with a punch!" Monkey King spit blood, his expression unhappy.Now he finally knows that space-time ninjutsu is also a scum for opponents like them!The space-time ninjutsu that the Eye of God uses is not the real law of space-time, but a small space created by magic. How can this small space withstand a blow from a strong man like Broly?


    It''s on the shelf, please subscribe, ask for a reward!..

 67 Chapter 6 Wukong vs. Broly (3) Seeking subscription

    Monkey King decisively withdrew the eyes of the gods. In such a battle, the power of these eyes had no effect at all.


    "Drink!" Monkey King yelled, the golden vindictiveness all over his body suddenly broke out, with lightning entangled in it, and he finally turned into Super Saiyan 2!


    With a flash of figure, Monkey King appeared in front of Broly instantly, slashing angrily. He was beaten by a ton by Broly just now. He was so angry!


    Broly was not afraid, resolutely punched Sun Wukong''s right foot and blasted it!It''s a pity that he underestimated the strength of Super 2 and Broly was directly thrown off by Monkey King''s kick!


    "Now it''s Lao Tzu''s turn to beat you!" Monkey King yelled, his figure flashed, and his continuous fists greeted Broly''s body.Broly is backtracked by the Monkey King!


    "Yeah!!!" After the continuous beating, Monkey King himself was a little panting, so he gave Broly the final blow, sending out a wave of tortoise-style qigong, directly blasting Broly out!


    With a bang, it exploded in the universe not far away...


    "This will make you immortal and seriously injured!" Monkey King took a few breaths and looked at the center of the explosion not far away with a triumphant expression on his face.


    "Kakarot! ~Kakarot~~Kill you! I''m going to kill you!~~" The aftermath dissipated, revealing Broly''s wounded figure.But he was indifferent to his own injuries, his eyes were full of endless hatred and anger!In his rising roar, his breath is even stronger!His muscles swelled, his body became stronger than before, his pupils disappeared, and a violent breath swept out. At this time, he has completely entered the legendary Super Saiyan mode!The breath is so strong that it is comparable to the Super 2 Monkey King.


    "Sure enough, this guy is better than Broly in the original book! This is definitely unscientific!"


    Monkey King burst out of Super 2''s strongest strength, and once again attacked Broly: "No matter how strong you are, you will only become the cornerstone of my path to the strongest!"


    Two golden lights passed, and the two banged together again.This time, the two of them didn''t fight at extremely fast speed, but fisted each other. The pure smash was a confrontation of strength and skill.


    Both of them fisted like flying fists, their hands and feet turned into afterimages, and they banged together, making violent collisions.


    "kill¡­¡­"


    Broly''s body flickered with golden light, roared, seeing the right time, punched Monkey King''s heart.


    "Hey~~" Monkey King grinned, and didn''t even evade, he spit out a mouthful of blood on the spot with a heavy punch from Broly.But he didn''t care at all, instead he showed a faint smile. Taking advantage of this gap, he used his head to hit Broly''s head with all his strength!With such a desperate collision, wouldn''t he be afraid of his head being blown up?


    Not afraid, yes, Monkey King is not at all afraid, what he wants is this kind of effect, it is best to blow Broly''s head!Then he will definitely die properly, but Monkey King is different, he has an immortal body, even if his head is knocked out, it will regenerate immediately.


    Obviously, with just such a collision, Broly''s head will never be blown up!But the head that hit him was a little dizzy, and even his body swayed!


    Of course, Monkey King was not well, but due to the characteristics of the immortal body, he quickly recovered!


    With a hit, Sun Wukong would naturally not wave his hand like this. Since the collision was all hit, of course it was going to hit the end. No matter how strong Broly''s head was, it would not be better than Monkey''s head with immortality!


    "Go to die! Go to die! Go to die!" Monkey King picked up Broly''s head, and the two of them slammed their heads, which has completely become a hooligan style of play!


    After a violent collision, even Monkey King became a little unsteady, his head buzzing, and he felt like the sky was spinning around him.However, Monkey King, who was immortal, recovered quickly.But Broly was dizzy by Monkey King''s hooligan style of play, and his body swayed from side to side, as if he was about to fall at any time!


    "Hey~~ Now you know how good I am!"


    Monkey King smiled triumphantly. Taking advantage of the time when Broly''s head was still dizzy, two shadow clones were separated. The two shadow clones immediately merged, and Monkey King hurriedly lifted Super 2 and returned to his usual state.Then merged with the merged shadow clone again!


    "Fusion!" After the glare, a Monkey King appeared stronger than usual!Wearing a leather armor that is only draped over his shoulders, revealing his sexy and strong muscles, his pants are wide and big, but he does not feel awkward, but the whole person looks powerful and domineering. feel.


    At this time, Broly also recovered from his dizziness. Looking at Monkey King''s eyes, he almost burst into flames: "Kakarot! I want to kill you!" The previous treatment was simply the same. The shame of his life, at this time, his anger has reached its extreme, his aura has risen again, and even a trace of thunder and lightning has begun to appear in his grudge.


    Monkey King was really taken aback, isn''t this guy so angry that he wants to transform into a Super 2?If it really turns him into Super 2, and when the legend mode is turned on, Nima, it will be really dangerous!


    Having said that, I''m going to explain my settings for the legendary Super Saiyan: The legendary Super Saiyan really cannot be transformed into the legendary Super 2, Super 3, etc.!However, I set the legendary Super Saiyan as if it were a mode. In the normal Super 2, Super 3, etc. state, the legendary Super Saiyan mode can still be turned on and make it in this state. Down, the strength will be greatly improved again!


    "For Ye Changmeng, just kill him!" Monkey King transformed into Super Saiyan 2 directly.After being fused once, Super 2 transformed into a super 2, its strength is not without the super 2 after the fusion!


    All in shape, he blasted Broly with a punch...


    The speed was so fast that Broly had only time to protect him with his hands, blocking Monkey King''s blow, but his body was directly knocked down and flew out with a huge force.Monkey King flashed again, the attack followed closely, and Broly was not given a chance to react, and the crazy bombardment greeted him!


    The Super 2 transformed after the fusion has far surpassed Broly. Broly is not an opponent at all, only being beaten!In Monkey King¡¯s crazy attacks, he suffered more and more injuries. Finally, he was punched and flew out by Monkey King!It directly blasted dozens of planets before it stopped!


    However, this is not over yet. In order to prevent accidents, Monkey King once again separated four shadow clones... and then merged with the shadow clones after the second fusion!Because some unexpected things always happen in the Dragon Ball world, in order to put an end to all of this, Monkey King must use absolute overwhelming power to completely eliminate Broly!..

 68 Chapter 7 The Battle is Over

    "Broli, accept your fate of death!"


    Monkey King moved for an instant and appeared in front of Broly. With a bang, he blasted directly with a punch and knocked him out. Monkey''s figure flashed, and he drove Broly back and forth at a speed that was difficult to discern with the naked eye. Hit hard...


    After the second integration, his strength is definitely an overwhelming victory!But for a moment, Broly was beaten all over his body, his hands and feet were ruthlessly broken off by Monkey King!Has completely lost the ability to fight!Even Wukongshu can''t be maintained, if it weren''t for Monkey King holding him, he would have been floating in this endless universe!


    "Impossible... You can''t be... so strong... Kaka... Luo... Special... I don''t... Believe... I''m... I won''t lose... I... Must kill you..." At this time, Broly, still Without giving up the fight, the hatred anger in his eyes is even more triumphant. A horrible and violent force seems to be gradually awakening. His qi is actually climbing a little bit, and the qi that entangles lightning gradually emerges on his body.


    "Really a terrible opponent! It''s a pity that you are going to be my enemy, so you are destined to be a tragedy!" Monkey King looked at Broly, whose power was gradually awakening, and couldn''t help but sigh!This is indeed an opponent with terrifying potential. If he hadn''t met him, Sun Wukong, Broly might have become stronger, even in invincible hands!


    I saw Monkey King squeeze his hand into a knife, golden vindictive energy wrapped around his palm, and pierced forward resolutely, his palm pierced through Broly''s heart like a sharp sword...


    "Kaka... Lot..." Broly stretched out his right hand unwillingly, trying to catch Monkey King, but after he got there, he fell down weakly, and he also quit the legendary Super Saiyan mode and returned to It looks ordinary!The breath gradually weakened until it disappeared!At this point, the legendary Super Saiyan has fallen!


    Monkey King sighed, Broly is indeed a good opponent!Unfortunately, he is also an extremely dangerous person!The so-called legendary Super Saiyan is the ultimate warrior who hates all in one, only knows the battle and destruction!


    Monkey King casually threw Broly''s body into the universe, and then sent a tortoise-style qigong to destroy his body directly!In this world, let alone a corpse, even a drop of blood and a cell can create a powerful creature, so he must destroy Broly''s body!


    The battle was finally over, and Monkey King returned directly to the earth with teleportation... and here it returned to the usual silence.


    After Monkey King didn''t leave for long, a small spaceship suddenly appeared in the endless universe.The hatch opened, and an ugly alien with a petite figure and wrinkled body walked out of it.


    I saw that he was holding a strange instrument in his hand, and it kept beeping from time to time, and his mouth was chattering from time to time. Although he could not hear what he was talking about, his expression was quite shocked. !


    Suddenly, he found a few drops of blood in the rubble of an asteroid. He was overjoyed and hurriedly took out an instrument and collected it...At the same time, he found a tiny piece of flesh in the floating universe, and he smiled immediately. , Put it into an exquisite glass bottle, return to his spaceship, flash, disappear...


    "Boss! I knew that you were the most awesome person in the world, and that terrible guy was killed by you! My admiration for you is like the milk of Widow Zhang, the waves are endless!"


    As soon as Monkey King came back, he was hugged by Manda''s thigh, and looked at him with admiration.But Sun Wukong heard him and kicked him out!Why do you always owe what 2B said?


    "Wu... Brother Wukong..." After seeing Monkey King, Angel looked excited and wanted to say something, but immediately blushed again, not knowing what else to say.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect Angel you to come to the earth too! And it''s quite surprising that you came with the second product like Manda!" Monkey King looked at Angel with a calm expression.


    At this time, Manda came over again, looked at Monkey King, with a pitiful expression: "Boss, our planet has been wiped out by the goods before, can we live on earth in the future?"


    "Of course you can, but just don''t make trouble for me!" Monkey King said faintly. He didn''t care much about the ability to stay on Earth.When the Dragon Ball can be used, just restore their planet directly.


    "Um... are you really Wukong?" Klin finally came to Monkey King at this time, looking at him with an incredible expression.


    "Hi! Klin! It seems that you are growing up too! But still not as tall as I am!" Monkey King touched Klin''s smooth bald head with a smile on his face.He cares a lot about this friend who grew up with him as a child, even though he is no longer the original Wukong.


    "Are you really Wukong? How could it be possible, but after more than two years, your changes have been too great? And is your strength growing too terrifying? That''God'' is really that powerful Is it?..." Klin and others all looked at Monkey King in shock.


    "My current strength has nothing to do with the''gods'' on the earth, but I have cultivated myself! Well, let¡¯s put it simply, I am actually not an earthling, but a Saiyan, a fighting nation. Fighting and training will keep getting stronger..." There is no need to hide their identity from Klin and the others. After all, they also knew the identity of Monkey King in the original book.


    "No wonder, you are an alien..." Le Ping looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Whether you are an alien or Saiyan, you will always be my good friend: Monkey King! Right?" Klin looked at Monkey King nervously.


    "Of course!" Monkey King smiled and nodded. The heights are so cold that people always have a few good friends to be the best!


    (Just put it on the shelves, please subscribe, ask for a reward! ask for collection! ask for flowers! ask for monthly pass)..

 69 Chapter 8 My name is Gu Ge (for subscription)

    Back at Bulma¡¯s home, Klin looked at the so many beautiful girls in front of him, grabbed Monkey King¡¯s collar, and shook it, his tone called envy, jealousy and hatred: "What did you say?! They... They are all Is it your wife? You bastard, did you go to practice with the''God''?"


    "Well, this is a long story!" Looking at the expressions of Klin and others, Sun Wukong was so refreshing in his heart!


    "Wu... Wukong, you actually dig my corner!" Le Ping glanced at Bulma, then looked at Monkey King with an unhappy expression. He and Bulma were boyfriends and girlfriends!Why did he become Monkey King''s wife in a blink of an eye?Although the relationship between the two is not deep, the feeling of being poached is really uncomfortable!


    "This, actually a lot of things have happened! It''s a long story!"


    "Wukong, ignore him! Leping, let me tell you, I have dumped you! So I have nothing to do with you!" Bulma looked at Le Ping, very domineering.


    "Klin, I''m broken in love, drink a bottle with me!" Le Ping looked like a bitter gourd, but he didn''t see how sad he was.After all, the relationship between him and Bulma was just normal!And because he is bothered and carefree, he didn''t take it to heart at all!But he was really upset about being poached by his good friend Sun Wukong...


    Klin didn''t know how to comfort Leping, so he had to fight with him!And Monkey King felt a little sorry for Le Ping, after all, the two were good friends of life and death!So I also added...


    Time passed quickly, and three months passed so peacefully.And the world''s No. 1 martial arts conference will also be held today.In fact, Monkey King was not interested in the world''s number one martial arts conference.However, if we follow the development in the original book, this time the world''s No. 1 martial arts contest, Sun Wukong''s "genuine" wife: Qiqi will also appear!Therefore, he has to go!


    Monkey King, Bulma and others arrived in the world''s No. 1 martial arts competition in a luxurious car. It can be described as a crowd of people, and it is extremely lively!


    After Sun Wukong and his daughters got off the bus, they naturally attracted the attention of countless people. After all, so many beautiful women would attract attention there!There were even a few people who didn''t open their eyes voluntarily ran over to talk, but before he could say anything, they were kicked by Monkey King and flew to the end of the horizon and disappeared!The remaining few people were frightened by Monkey King''s brutal behavior, sweating, turning around and flying away.


    "Growing up, Wukong is really''cruel''!" Klin and others not far away, after seeing Monkey King''s actions, all looked with emotion.


    "Yeah! Goku was the cutest when I was a child!" Immortal Turtle nodded, and then looked at the girls'' eyes and immediately became wretched: "There are so many beautiful wives that I won''t let me touch them! I am at a loss for him. I still love him so much when I am!"


    Leping couldn''t help but wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and said: "That! Teacher Wu Tian, ??you''d better not say such things in the future, with the current Wukong character, he will beat you to a disability!"


    "Oh, you guys came quite early!" Monkey King took the girls to the front of Klin and the others and laughed.


    "Wukong, you also want to participate in this world''s number one martial arts competition! It seems that we can only fight for second place!" Klin looked at Monkey King with helpless expression.Then, seeing the beauties behind him, they suddenly cast an envy look.Of course, this is not his one, Le Ping on the side is also jealous and hateful!


    "Everyone participating in today''s first martial arts tournament, the preliminaries are about to be held, please come to Jingwu Hall to gather!" At this moment, the broadcast suddenly sounded.


    "It''s going to start, Wukong, let''s go!" Klin couldn''t wait to hear the broadcast.


    Sun Wukong nodded and looked at Bulma and the others behind him: "I''ll go there first, you can go find a place by yourself!"


    All the girls nodded. Originally, Suzi wanted to participate, but he was rejected by Monkey King. Just kidding, how could his sister''s paper''show'' it to others!


    "Let''s go! Klin!" Monkey King beckoned, and walked forward first, looking around, but didn''t find the figure he wanted to see.But Klin and the others followed closely.


    "En? This breath..." When he arrived at Jingwu Hall, Monkey King''s brows suddenly frowned, and he looked at a figure standing at the window, his eyes suddenly widened, and his expression of surprise: "This guy... Looks like a member of the Frisha family! Does the Frisha family have fish that slip through the net? Haha...interesting, really interesting! It seems that my arrival has really changed a lot of the plot! This Next, this World¡¯s No. 1 Tournament will finally not be too boring!"


    At the window, there was a person who was about the same size as Frieza, but his body was a little different from Frieza and the others.Because his body has a layer of armor-like scales, two sharp blue horns grow on his head, and his tail is sharp and full of barbs!


    It looks like it is definitely much stronger than Frieza and the others.I saw him slowly walking in front of Monkey King with a smile on his face: "You are called Monkey King, right? I have been looking for you for a long time, and now I finally see you!"


    "Look for me? Do you know me?" Monkey King looked at him with interest.


    "Haha~~Of course!" The man smiled softly and said faintly: "I came to Earth to thank you specially, thank you for destroying the Frieza planet, I was frozen for thousands on that planet. Years! If it weren''t for you to destroy that planet, or your powerful power to resonate with me, I''m afraid I won''t be able to wake up in my life!"


    "Planet Frieza?" Monkey King was taken aback. This guy really belongs to the Frieza clan!And been frozen for thousands of years?It sounds so awesome!


    "Who are you?" Monkey King''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "My name is Gu Ge, and Frieza and them are also genetic variants! However, I am a little better than them! Because a little accident happened thousands of years ago, so I have been frozen in On the surface of Frieza planet! Thanks to you, I am saved!"


    Gu Ge still smiled.Monkey King''s expression changed drastically!Nima, why does this strange sense of oppression make me feel a little uneasy?..

 70 Chapter 9 Qiqi

    "What is your purpose in coming to Earth?" Monkey King looked at Gu Ge, his eyes narrowed involuntarily. He felt a trace of danger from Gu Ge''s body, which showed that the opponent''s strength is definitely not weaker than himself.


    Gu Ge still smiled: "Hehe! It''s nothing, didn''t you destroy the planet I live on? So I will destroy the planet you live on! However, when I came to the earth, I suddenly changed my mind. , This earth is really a beautiful planet! So I want her to become my kingdom!"


    "What are you guys talking about? Are you trying to invade the earth? Are you stupid? Or is your head showy? I don''t know if my boss is here?" I don''t know when, Manda appeared with a military division and looked at Gu Ge''s eyes must be despised and despised.


    "That''s it, look at your frustration. The poor can''t even afford a piece of clothing. They use fish scales as a fig leaf. Do you think this is fashionable? The whole looks like a big idiot!" Looking at Gu Ge with contempt in his face, and what he said in his mouth, it is absolutely appropriate to pull up hatred!


    Gu Ge''s face with a smile on his face suddenly twitched. Although there was a hint of smile on his face, a cold breath came to his face.


    "Wow! Boss, why do I suddenly feel a bit cold?" The military division shivered and tightened his clothes tightly.


    "I''ll give you an X! What a murderous aura! It turns out this guy is so awesome! Boss, please protect!" Manda is not comparable to a military division, he immediately discovered the location of the chill.Scared and hurriedly ran behind Sun Wukong.


    Monkey King ignored the two of them, but looked at Gu Ge and was shocked. The qi he released in a moment was indeed amazing!This is a little better than Frieza and the others!This is simply incomparable!


    However, such a cold breath was only taken away by Gu Ge in an instant, and then looked at Monkey King with a smile on his face, and said, "Are these two your subordinates? If you leave it alone, it will provoke you. It''s a lot of trouble! So, we met at the martial arts meeting, but I really want to see the strength of your super Saiyan!" After that, Gula walked past several people.


    "Wukong, that person is so strong just now! Why are there such perverted people everywhere now? I think I should not participate in this martial arts conference!" Klin wiped the cold sweat on his forehead after seeing Gu Ge left. , Said helplessly.He suddenly discovered that his world had undergone earth-shaking changes from that of Monkey King, and he could no longer keep up with Monkey King''s rhythm!


    "It''s nothing, if you meet him, you can just abstain, and you will still have a chance to win the fourth or fifth place!" Sun Wukong waved his hand and said lightly.


    "Then I''ll go and take the third place!" He grinned.


    "You guy will also participate? What about him?" Le Ping gave a depressed look, then pointed to the military teacher.


    "I''m a strategist who uses brains, not a soldier who uses force, so I won''t participate! Thank you!" The strategist said with a serious face.


    "That''s good!" Klin and others suddenly relaxed.They found sadly at this time that they could not even beat this thin and wretched tauren, and they couldn''t help feeling a sorrow in their hearts!This also gave them a belief in becoming stronger.


    "Snapped!"


    Suddenly, Monkey King realized that his shoulder was lightly patted. He turned his head curiously and his eyes lit up.


    "Hey! Monkey King!" It turned out to be a cute girl in black costume who photographed him.


    "Huh?!" Leping and Klin looked at the girl in surprise, and then at Monkey King: "This girl... won''t be..."


    "Uh! You are..." Monkey King pretended to look at the girl up and down, and then suddenly realized: "Qiqi, aren''t you Qiqi?"


    "Yeah! So you remember me! So happy!" Qiqi put her hands together, her expression happy.Then he blushed and said shyly: "So, do you remember what you said?"


    "You mean to marry you when you grow up?" Monkey King said with a smile.


    "So you remember it! What do you mean?" Qiqi looked ashamed.


    "If you agree, then get married!" The sister paper was automatically delivered to the door, why shouldn''t it be justified?


    "What?! Get married?!" Klin shouted out jealously.And Klin grabbed Sun Wukong''s clothes for a while and shook: "You guy, why are there women everywhere in the arms? Don''t you have so many wives? How embarrassing you call us bachelors! Soul is pale!"


    "What? You said he already has a wife?" Qiqi on the side changed her expression.


    "Yes, and there is more than one!" Le Ping nodded, this guy is jealous and wants to make trouble!


    Kiki gritted her teeth angrily, and then yelled at Monkey King: "Asshole!" After speaking, she walked away angrily.


    "Leping! Your sister, did you deliberately?" Monkey King immediately glared at Leping.


    "How come! I''m telling the truth!" Le Ping''s head shook violently.


    Monkey King looked at quite big, and said lightly: "Quite big, burst his chrysanthemum!"


    "Received, Boss!" Manda immediately gave a standard standing ceremony, and then grabbed Leping who wanted to stray, stretched out two fingers, and slammed into Leping...


    "Ah~~~" Le Ping let out a sorrowful scream, covering his butt with both hands, pumping straight on the ground.


    "Jiaozi! Disperse the numbers of our companions, and don''t let us meet the previous person!" When the numbers were drawn, Tianjin Fan began to ask Jiaozi to cheat.


    "Now for the first set of preliminaries, do you know the rules? If you fall into the competition stage, faint, or surrender, you will lose your qualifications. But if your opponent is killed, you will be disqualified immediately. Please note that now, please 1 and 2 on stage!"


    Monkey King looked at his number, with a big one written on it, he couldn''t help but smiled: "It''s my turn so soon! Didn''t you say that the more powerful ones should be kept till the end?" He said, walking slowly On stage...

 71 Chapter 10 The Worlds Number One Martial Arts Conference

    "I didn''t expect to fight with you in the first game! Okay, you are my best opponent in shame!" An uncle with an explosive head stood in front of Monkey King with confidence.


    "Look, it''s King Chuba again!" Klin looked at Uncle Afro with sympathy.


    "Isn''t that kid the runner-up last time?"


    "Yes, I used to wear Guixian Liu Taoist clothes. Why has my image changed now?"


    "He''s grown up!" Many people looked at Monkey King and talked.


    "Please start!" the referee announced loudly.


    Monkey King stood there calmly, looking at King Qiuba.Seeing Qiu Bawang¡¯s expression of anger: "Well, is this your posture? Don''t mess around, you will be unlucky if you despise martial arts!"


    "Drink!" The Eighth King Qiu attacked Sun Wukong with his teeth and claws, and his aura was so impressive that he was a rare master!It''s a pity that the people put on their glasses so much that Monkey King just slapped the Eighth King Qiu to the ground and passed out!


    "Ah...fainted... won on the second..." The chubby referee was a little stunned, it was over too soon!


    "It''s so powerful, I knocked down Qiu Bawang with one punch..." The other players were also stunned.


    "What''s all the fuss about, how could such a scum be the boss''s hand!" The military commander looked at everyone with contempt.


    In the subsequent battles, Kelin, Leping, Tianjin Fan and others all killed their opponents and seconds, and won!Only the dumplings were beaten by Tao Baibai''s Dongbo and fainted to the ground.


    "Dumplings! Are you okay? Dumplings!" Tianjin Fan held the dumplings with a look of anxiety.


    "Hey! I barely kept him alive, because if I kill him, I will be disqualified!" Tao Baibai put her hands behind her back, her face indifferent.


    "What...what did you say!" Tianjin Fan gritted his teeth angrily!


    "Long time no see, Tianjin Fan, next is Monkey King''s turn?"


    "Is Tao Baibai!" Monkey King gave him a faint look and came to the dumpling side.


    "Hey...Yes, did you finally notice it?" Taobai smiled triumphantly.


    "Uncle Baibai, aren''t you dead?" Tianjin Fan looked at Tao Baibai in surprise.


    "I love to talk and laugh, how can I die so easily! But it''s a miserable fall. It took a lot of time to resurrect..."


    Monkey King lightly waved his hand at the dumpling, a creamy light immediately covered the dumpling, and the dumpling woke up in a moment.


    "Dumplings! Are you okay?" Tianjin Fan was overjoyed.


    Klin and others looked at Monkey King with surprise: "Wukong, when did you learn such a magical skill?"


    "It didn''t take long to learn."


    "It is indeed a very practical technique! However, I spent all my money to install an artificial heart, but I also gained several times more power than before! Monkey King, you have to pass the preliminaries! Keep playing until you are in the martial arts club. Until you play against me..."


    Monkey King waved his hand impatiently and said: "You should get out of the way! Don''t affect other people''s games!"


    "I hope you will be so calm then!" Tao Baibai snorted coldly, turned and left here.


    On the other side of the ring, Gu Ge stood there and didn''t move. He just flicked his tail and knocked his opponent off the stage, fainting.


    "Fell to the ground! No. 21 wins!"


    "That guy is really amazing! Goku, can you beat him?" Klin and others frowned and looked at Gu Ge. This guy felt like they were much better than Broly.


    "How can I know if I haven''t played!" Now Monkey King is very excited, and he can''t wait to fight Gu Ge immediately!But since the other party wants to play the game of this competition, then play with him.


    The preliminaries continued, and Sun Wukong and others defeated all their opponents in a relaxed manner.


    "Drink!" Qiqi flew up and defeated her opponent.Among women, her combat effectiveness is pretty good.


    "59 got the right to participate!"


    "What a surprise, that girl is pretty amazing!" Klin said with a surprised look.


    "I didn''t expect that the little girl from before would look so cute!" Le Ping looked at Qiqi with a look of surprise. They already knew who she was after Monkey King called her name.


    At this time, two fat men stepped onto the stage.One is short and fat, with his face covered; one is just like a meat.


    "No! Why is my opponent always so huge?" The fat masked man looked at the flesh in front of him, suddenly feeling pressured!No one else, this masked''hero'' is Yaqi Luobei. In the early days of Dragon Ball, he still played a role.


    "Boy, I''m going to crush you into meatloaf!" Roshan looked at Yaqilobe with contempt. After the referee called out, he jumped directly and pressed Roshan towards Yaqilobe. .


    "No! You really pressed me!" Yakilobe didn''t know what to do. If you want to hide, you can''t avoid it. Don''t think that the other party is a meat mountain, but the speed at which he jumps and presses down is still quite fast!


    In desperation, Yaqilobe had to jump up and hit the opponent''s crotch with a punch...


    "Ah!~~" Roshan immediately let out a''comfortable'' scream, fell on the ground and pumped. After a while, he passed out in pain.


    As the referee counted down ten times, Roshan did not get up.And Yaqilobeche climbed out from under Roshan, so Yaqilobe won!There is no object possessed by the''God'' like in the original book, so he is lucky.


    "Okay, the preliminaries are over! Then please come here to draw lots..."


    "Well, the 23rd World''s No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament with a foreboding of the storm, the opponent finally appeared!


    "The first group: Tao Baibai VS Tianjin Fan!"


    "The second group: Monkey King VS Qiqi!"


    "The third group: Klin VS Yaqilobe!"


    "Group 4: Gu Ge VS Leping!"


    "No! My opponent turned out to be that guy!" Le Ping almost fainted after looking at his opponent!..

 72 Chapter 11 Goku vs Qiqi

    "By the way, where did the big second guy go?" Sun Wukong was surprised when he saw that there was no big name. With that guy''s strength, he could definitely enter the finals!


    "You said it''s pretty big? Just now I saw him and the military teacher running with a big breasted woman! He was disqualified if he didn''t show up during the game!" Klin touched his bald head, his face With his smile, he was very happy that Manda was disqualified!In this way he can rise another place!


    Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly: "This second item... no matter if you are not there, otherwise you don''t know what he will cause!"


    After the preliminaries, everyone had a rest for a while, and the official competition of the World''s No. 1 Budokai finally opened!


    "Brother Wukong, you must get the first place!" Alice''s little girls waved their fists to cheer Monkey King.


    "Wukong! If you don''t even get the first place in this kind of competition, you will not be allowed to enter our room in the next week!" Bulma and other women also uttered harsh words.


    "Don''t worry, the first thing! I will kill all the opponents!" Monkey King smiled confidently at the girls, and walked towards the arena with Klin and others."Including you, Gu Ge!" Sun Wukong added another name to his heart!


    The girls came to the audience and looked at the crowded scene with helpless expressions: "Troublesome! There are too many people, and they can''t see anything at all!"


    "What to do?" Lan Qi looked around!


    Bulma took out a dog''s tail grass that he had prepared long ago, and came to Lan Qi''s side: "Lan Qi, I''m sorry!" As he said, he scratched his nose gently!


    "Haqiu!" Lan Qi suddenly sneezed, and the blonde Lan Qi made her debut!


    "I have to ask you again, Lan Qi!" Bulma looked at Lan Qi as if he had asked you.


    "Look at me!" Blond Lanqi took out a gum soil, took out two guns, walked into the crowd, and started to shoot frantically at the sky: "Get out of the way! Want to die?"


    "I''m rude!" Bulma smiled and made a YS gesture with both hands.


    "This...is it a bit too much?" It was the first time that the girls and the other women saw such a wild Lan Qi, sweating profusely.


    Jingwu station.


    "Dear viewers, have been waiting for a long time! Now the 23rd Budo Club in the World!"


    There was a round of applause from the audience!


    "The first group is Tao Baibai and the previous champion Tianjin Fan contestant! Please come on stage!"


    Klin said to Tianjin Fan: "Come on!"


    Tianjin Fan: "En!"


    Tao Baibai has a confident expression on her face: "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you for the time being. The game will only make you half dead. When I win the championship, I will slowly clean up you and Goku!"


    "Please start the first group!"


    Tao Baibai looked at Tianjin Fan with a sneer: "Haha, are you conscious?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "That''s good, I will solve you immediately!"


    "Hey~~ Traitor, you are dead!" Not far away, the Crane Immortal looked at Tianjin Fan with a sneer.


    "Drink!" Tao Baibai stamped her left foot on the ground, raised her right hand and attacked Tianjin Fan!Tianjin Fan''s body flashed like an afterimage, causing Tao Baibai to pounce in the air, and then a hand knife slashed Tao Baibai''s neck, causing Tao Baibai to fall to the ground on the spot!


    The triumphant Crane Immortal nearly dropped his jaw in surprise!The next thing is the same as in the original book, I won''t make up the word count!The strength of Tao Baibai and Tianjin Fan is too different!After losing to Tianjin Fan, a sharp sword popped out of the robot''s hand, cutting Tianjin Fan''s chest!Seeing that Tao Baibai had abandoned her dignity as a martial artist, the angry Tianjin Fan directly knocked Tao Baibai out!


    "Although the situation is very chaotic, but there is still a second match! The second group of players are the Monkey King who unfortunately missed the championship last time! And the Qiqi player who stood out in the preliminaries despite being a female!" Because before Monkey King Kiki is out of control, so Kiki is not as anonymous as in the original.


    "Humph!" Qiqi looked at Monkey King and snorted angrily.


    "Why are you always angry? I said I will marry you!" Monkey King looked at Qiqi who was still awkward, and said helplessly.


    "You already have a wife! Why are you still marrying me? I won''t be a little wife!" Qiqi was still very angry.


    "What are they muttering? As if they know each other?" In the audience, the girls looked at Qiqi and Monkey King with curiosity."When did that guy meet such a cute girl again?"


    "Are you ready? The second game begins!"


    "Slap~"


    As soon as the referee''s voice fell, Qiqi angrily flew towards Monkey King''s door!Monkey King hurriedly leaned back and started to dodge Qiqi''s fierce offensive!For his own sister paper, it is still reluctant to start!


    "By the way! Can we sit down and have a good chat? Can we not?" Monkey King dodges Qiqi''s attack while persuading her.


    "Who is going to talk to you! You mean-hearted guy! I don''t understand a woman''s heart at all! I have been waiting for you!" Kiki became more angry as she hit her, and her movements became sharper!


    "Huh? Bad guy? Is she the girl that Wukong abandoned?" Saye and the other girls suddenly looked surprised.


    "Unreasonable! That fellow Wukong is too feminine, right?" Klin and Leping on the backstage are envious, jealous, and hateful!


    "Have you had enough trouble? I said I will marry you!" At this time, Monkey King was also a little angry. It was really embarrassing to say such things in front of so many people!


    "Want me to be a kid? No way, wait until you beat me!"


    "I also think this game is over soon!" Monkey King nodded and said: "Then you have to be careful!" Then, with a wave of his hand, a gentle energy directly swept Qiqi away. Go out and let her fall firmly under the ring!


    "Unexpectedly, you have become so powerful, you really deserve to be my husband!" Qiqi climbed onto the ring, looking at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Are you not feeling up?" Monkey King''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    "It''s actually nothing for a good man to have a few wives! But, I will never be a kid!" Qiqi blushed and said with a shy face!


    "No problem! You can do everything you want!" Monkey King couldn''t help laughing.Anyway, brother''s women are not big or small!


    "Isn''t it? That''s it?" The Klin people on the backstage watched Qiqi happily holding Monkey King''s hand and walked over. They were stunned: "Love Saint is not so awesome!" ..

 73 Chapter 12 Wukong Fights Gu Ge

    In the third game, Klin easily killed Yakilobe in seconds.In the fourth game, Leping directly abstained and gave up, and Gu Ge won without a fight!


    The next is the semi-finals showdown, the first match between Wukong and Tianjin Fan.Tianjin Fan did not admit defeat, but wanted to learn from Wukong, but he was ruthlessly killed by Monkey King!This made Tianjin Fan very frustrated. The last time the two faced off, they were evenly matched!After a few years, it turned out to be a spike!


    In fact, Monkey King didn''t want to hit Tianjin Fan like that, but he couldn''t wait to fight Gu Ge!


    The second game is Klin vs. Gu Ge.Like Leping, Kling confessed very wittily.The last Wutai was left to Monkey King and Gu Ge.


    "I had a great time just now! I hope you don''t disappoint me either, Monkey King!" Gu Ge stood opposite Monkey King, still with a false smile on his face.


    "By the way, can we play in another place? Don''t you think the place here is a bit smaller?" Monkey King was very excited at the moment, that was the emotion of encountering a powerful opponent.


    Gu Ge nodded: "I think so too! After all, this is the planet I value, and I don''t want her to be destroyed by the battle between the two of me! Moreover, I also know a planet that is most suitable for the battle between the two of me! Then, you Can you keep up?" As he said, Gula put his finger on the center of his brow, and his figure disappeared instantly.


    "Huh? Why did that person suddenly disappear? Where did he go?" Countless people''s discussions suddenly sounded in the field.


    "Move instantly? This guy can also move instantaneously! It really is a great opponent! Interesting!" Monkey King also placed his finger on his forehead and felt it carefully: "Found it!"''Shu!With a sound, the figure disappeared.


    "It was an instant movement just now, did Wukong leave the earth?" Yuriko couldn''t help but frowned.


    "It seems that the opponent this time is not easy!" Kengzi''s expression also became serious, and a trace of worry appeared on the faces of the girls!


    However, the martial arts venue was quarreled by the departure of two opponents, and at the same time announced that they had been disqualified!Klin and others started the competition for the season championship!


    Here is an unmanned star with a harsh environment. The so-called unmanned star is a barren planet without any life.


    "Sure enough, you will move instantaneously!" Looking at the Monkey King who suddenly appeared in front of him, Gu Ge couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.


    "Actually, I''m quite surprised, you guy can move instantaneously!"


    "Thank you, because I learned this skill from you!"


    "Learned from me?" Monkey King suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    "Yes!" Gu Ge nodded, with a slight smile on his face: "Since you just wiped out Frieza Planet, I woke up from sleep, and just saw you use Teleport to leave. moment!"


    "No! Just take a look like that and you''ll learn it?" Monkey King opened his mouth in surprise. My brother had been practicing for several days while studying!Don''t take such a blow!


    "Is it difficult? In fact, as long as you have a good grasp of the momentum, it is easy to learn!" Gu Ge paused, looked around, and said: "Well, are you satisfied with this battlefield? This is a hard piece. A rock star composed of rocks and rare ores! It is strong enough to withstand the battle between the two of us! However, I am surprised that you can have no discomfort on this planet! You must know , Here, there is no material needed by other creatures to survive!"


    "This is indeed a good place to fight... well! Let''s stop talking nonsense! Let''s start the battle between us!"


    Monkey King turned directly into a Super Saiyan, and his golden grudge instantly covered his whole body!


    "Is this a Super Saiyan? It does look very unusual! Unexpectedly, the mere wild monkeys can transform like this!" Gu Ge looked at Sun Wukong still bright and indifferent, not at all for Sun Wukong. Moved by the powerful breath.


    "Huh! Wild monkeys? It seems that you look down on Saiyans too! If this is the case, I will beat you to the Saiyans for the rest of your life!" Monkey King snorted coldly, and slammed his right foot on the ground. The fist blasted towards Gu Ge.


    "Really an impatient person!" Gu Ge smiled faintly, tapped his feet on the ground, and flew out directly to the rear.Monkey King hit the air with a punch and crashed onto the ground. With only a bang, there was only a shallow crater a few meters wide in the ground, which shows that the rock on this planet is strong!


    "Tsk tusk~~ It''s really a solid planet! It seems that there will be a lot of precious ores in this planet! You must take some back when you have time!" Monkey King exclaimed and attacked Gu Ge again. !


    There was a roar in the air from time to time, and the two figures fought fiercely, hitting the ground for a while, and flying into the sky. The aftermath of the powerful battle, even as hard as this rock star, was broken and broken!


    "Click"


    For an instant, Gu Ge, who was fighting Wukong, unexpectedly pierced Monkey King''s head with his sharp tail full of barbs!In a hurry, Monkey King had to stoop to avoid him.I saw that the tail easily plunged into the hard rock, and the barb on it twisted, and the rock on the ground was crushed like tofu!It can be seen that the sharpness of his tail is really amazing.


    Moreover, at the same time, one of Gu Ge''s palm leaned forward, domineering and powerful, and a shining golden palm pierced directly into Monkey''s chest like a sharp sword!


    "Puff!" With a splash of blood, Sun Wukong, who had escaped the attack of Gugeli''s tail, did not rush to avoid the attack of Guge''s sharp palms, and his chest was pierced by Guge''s right hand. Ever!Monkey King sprayed a mouthful of blood on the spot, and the pain in his chest made his complexion pale!


    A triumphant smile suddenly appeared on Gu Ge''s face: "This is the strength of the Super Saiyan? In fact, it''s not very good!"..

 74 :Chapter 13 Wukong Fights Gu Ge (2)

    "Underestimate your opponent, but you will be unlucky!" Monkey King grinned.Clenching his fists, he blasted towards Gu Ge''s temple fiercely!The strong strength caused the rocks under the feet of the two to crack!


    "Ah~~" Gu Ge suddenly screamed, his head was dizzy, he instinctively withdrew his right hand and threw Monkey King out.The blood dripped from his hand.


    In fact, the reason why Monkey King''s blow worked is because he hit Gu Ge''s weakness with this blow.Gu Ge''s whole body is wrapped in scales, how amazing is his defense?But only because he has no scales on his head and his temples are dead spots, he can get such a good attack effect!


    "Hey! It''s uncomfortable now!" Monkey King wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, watching the blood hole on his chest gradually recovering, but his heart was full of emotion.This immortal body is really awesome, but it''s too painful!


    Monkey King knows the truth of taking advantage of his illness to kill him.Directly transformed into Super 2, amidst the powerful grudge, lightning flashed, his body flashed, and his fists greeted like raindrops!


    However, such a intensive and violent attack did not cause much damage to Gu Ge. Instead, he beat his own hands to the flesh and blood, because his scale armor was like sharp blades. In the crazy attack, Monkey King ''S hands have been severely cut with wounds!


    When Gu Ge woke up from the dizziness, he directly exploded with a terrifying and icy breath, and a tail directly sent Monkey King away, smashing a rocky mountain not far away before stopping his figure!


    Monkey King reluctantly got up from the gravel, he couldn''t help but shivered, looking at the bloody chest and fist, and the ice on it, his expression became extremely serious.Just now, the meat on his chest was directly scraped off by the barb on Gu Ge''s tail!In the same way, I was shocked by the anger that erupted from Gu Ge now!At this time, his anger faintly surpassed his super two strength!


    Moreover, his aura was different from that of ordinary people, he even carried a bitter chill, and a thick layer of ice had formed on the surrounding rocks!Monkey King didn''t know how many degrees below zero the temperature here, but he knew that even he himself felt a hint of coldness.


    "Is it weird? Why is my anger so cold?" Gu Ge did not attack again, but began to explain to Monkey King: "I said it before! I, like Frieza, are both born. The variant of, but my variant is different from them. I was born with scales, and even my breath carries a cold chill! As my strength increases


    The coldness in my body was getting more and more intense, and finally reached a point where even I could not control it. As a result, I was frozen by the coldness that I was always proud of!This has to be said to be a great irony!And this ice seal has actually frozen me for thousands of years!"


    "Speaking of this, I have to thank you again! Your powerful strength not only destroyed the Frieza planet, but also destroyed the ice enclosed in my body, plus the strong flames of the Frieza planet explosion, and Your blazing energy, as well as the ice in my body have been melted away! Of course, the most important reason is that maybe my body has already adapted to this cold air after being sealed by ice for so long, so now I am already You can completely control the qi in your body without being frozen by yourself!"


    "Grass! You keep thanking me for saving you, so you want to kill me? Is your head funny?" Monkey King pointed to Gu Ge''s nose and cursed!This guy''s head must be abnormal!


    "Of course, I do want to thank you for saving me!" Gu Ge, who was smiling, suddenly became gloomy, and his eyes were full of cold killing intent: "But, I hate you even more! Because you not only save You almost killed me! At that moment, you made me feel a deep sense of helplessness and fear. This is the shame of my life, so I must kill you for a shame!"


    "Okay! Another fool with excess self-esteem! Stop talking nonsense, let''s see the truth under our hands! See if it is you or me!" Monkey King is ready to attack again.


    Looking at the fully healed wound on Sun Wukong''s chest, Gu Ge was a little surprised: "I didn''t expect you to have the ability to regenerate! Is this the exclusive physique of Super Saiyan?"


    Monkey King didn''t bother to answer his words, he wouldn''t be so stupid as to tell his opponent about his abilities like a character in a Japanese anime, and then let the opponent find his own weakness and kill him!


    Monkey King looked at Gu Ge and didn¡¯t know how to start. It¡¯s really a disadvantage to engage in close combat with that guy. His limbs and claws are as sharp as a knife, and he can easily pierce his body with scales all over his body. A good start, especially the tail behind him, is even more difficult to defend, and the sharpness and viciousness are better than his claws!Now he really wanted to have an artifact in his hand, rushing to kill Gu Ge in seconds.


    "Hey~ Since you don''t attack, you''d better replace me!" Gu Ge opened his sharp claws, and the cold light flashed on them, his figure flashed, and the sharp claws in his hand turned into a cold light and smashed toward Monkey King!


    If it hadn''t been for Monkey King to dodge in time, he might have been split in half!


    Gu Ge''s claws are too sharp, terrifying, invincible, and powerful, terrifying!Sun Wukong doesn''t want to try the taste of being cut!


    "Huh! Huh! Huh!"


    As if seeing Monkey King''s scruples, Gu Ge waved his claws unscrupulously, and occasionally used his sharp tail to make a surprise attack. To the point, Monkey King was so busy with his hands and feet that he was wounded with multiple wounds!


    "TMD! Don''t be too arrogant!" Monkey King roared, his feet slammed on the ground, and he flew backwards quickly. With his hands sticking out, a tortoise-style qigong was issued directly, and Gu Ge was in the middle.


    "Ah!" Gu Ge let out a scream, and was directly knocked out by the tortoise school qigong... "Boom", exploded not far away...


    Sun Wukong flew into the sky instantly, and the Qigong Bo was madly thrown below: "Go to die! Go to die! Go to die..."


    The rumbling was endless, and the star as hard as a rock was also under the crazy bombardment of Monkey King. The ground began to crack and break apart. Rock fragments exploded in all directions. The scene was so spectacular!..

 75 Chapter 14 The Death of Gu Ge (for subscription)

    When Monkey King himself was exhausted and panting, he stopped bombing.The dust and smoke dissipated, and a huge pit appeared on the ground, as hard as a rock star, and it was bombed to a depth of tens of meters!Some colorful strange ores were bombed out and scattered all over the place, adding a strange beauty to this messy battlefield!


    In the middle of the pit, the gravel was loose, and Gu Ge''s figure was revealed from it.At this time, he is no longer as handsome and calm as before.The scales on his body were cracked in many places, and the wounds were covered with frost, so that the blood did not flow out.One of the sharp claws in his left hand was also broken, his left eye was closed tightly, and a trace of blood remained at the corner of the eye, but it was frozen in time by Frost, and it did not flow out. It turned out that his left eye was under the crazy bombardment of Monkey King , I went blind!Looks very embarrassed.


    At this time, Gu Ge''s face had lost his calm smile before, and he replaced with a gloomy and murderous expression.I saw him slowly ascending into the air, landing on the edge of the pothole, looking up at Wukong in the sky, with a cold and murderous tone: "Very good! You are really good! I grew up so old and never Anyone can hurt me! You are the first one! Killing a strong like you, I think, will be very fulfilling! So! Are you ready to die! Drink it~!"


    Gu Ge roared, his breath rose steadily, his muscles swelled, his hands and feet became extremely thick, and he knew the beauty full of power at a glance.The joints of the hands and feet, the shoulders, and the spine also ejected sharp bone spurs, flashing with faint and cold light like a sharp sword.


    The end of the long tail has formed a sharp sword tail, with barbs crisscrossing it. If it is lifted like this, it will either be skinned or split in half!The whole body''s scale armor has become thicker and sharper, and it is slightly rolled up. If you go up on it, it will definitely scrape several pieces of meat out of your fist.At this time, Gu Ge is almost like a humanoid machine, gorgeous and terrifying!Although his sharp claws recovered, his blind left eye did not recover.


    "No...No! This guy looks scarier than a hedgehog now! This is a fart!" Looking at the transformed Gu Ge, Monkey King was dumbfounded on the spot.Not to mention the qi that far surpasses Super 2, but with his weapon, Monkey King feels painful for a while, this TM is simply a weapon man, how can he do it?


    "Well, are you scared by the way I look now? Tell you, this is my ultimate form!" At this time, Gu Ge even changed a lot of personality, becoming a bit proud and arrogant!Is it confidence in your own strength?


    "Since you have all transformed, then, am I going to transform again?" Monkey King moved for a while and said lightly.


    "Oh? Can you also change again? You won''t be a gorilla? Haha~~~" Gu Ge looked at Monkey King with a mocking tone, and the contemptuous expression on his face was anything anyone could do. It can be seen!


    "It seems that you are really confident in your own power!" Monkey King gave him a faint look, and said: "In this case, let me completely defeat your confidence! Look good! This is my latest paragraph. The result of time training! Super Saiyan 3 that surpasses Super Saiyan 2!"


    "Drink..."


    Accompanied by Monkey King''s long drink, his qi is rising rapidly, his body is entangled with lightning, and his golden hair is elongated at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    "Drink~" As Monkey King drank his last suit, his anger finally soared to the apex and stopped. At this time, he had already entered a super-3 state!This is the result of his cultivation in the past three months!Becoming a super three is actually the easiest one among the many transformations. As long as you gather enough energy and master the essentials, you can successfully enter the super three state!But in the super three state, the consumption of Qi is also the largest!


    "This...this is...how is it possible...you can actually transform yourself again?" Gu Ge was really shocked by the current Monkey King, because the Super Three Monkey King directly overwhelmed his anger!


    "No matter how strong the breath is, what''s the use? Can you hurt me?" Gu Ge yelled, his figure flashed, and his extremely sharp claws leaned forward and took the Monkey King''s face.


    Knowing the sharpness of this claw, Sun Wukong naturally wouldn''t fight it hard, so he dodged and dodged, and a huge boulder of 100,000 catties was cut in half. The plane was smooth as a mirror, showing the sharpness of the claw!


    "It''s dangerous, if this is hit, it won''t be in half!" Monkey King sighed secretly, becoming more cautious.


    After a miss, Gu Ge turned sharply, waved his claws, and with a "swish", a golden energy pike slashed towards Monkey King!


    Monkey King snorted coldly and put his hands together, a golden energy quickly condensed in his hands, and then quickly expanded, forming a golden energy shield to protect Monkey King.


    The energy light cut from Gu Ge instantly slashed on the energy shield. Not only did it not break the energy shield, but it was reflected back at a faster speed.Dangerously flew past Gu Ge''s face, instantly cutting a mountain behind him in half, leaving a bottomless cut mark on the ground!


    Gu Ge coldly snorted, bent forward again, and slaughtered towards Monkey King. The claws in his hand were like a sharp sword, extremely sharp and invincible. It turned into a cold light to chop, chop, or stab the Monkey King...


    However, Monkey King can always dodge at the most critical moment. While dodges, Wukong is thinking about countermeasures: "It''s not going to work like this! This guy will move instantaneously. If he uses Turtle Style Qigong, he will definitely teleport into the attack range. Besides, it¡¯s even more dangerous if you¡¯re close... forget it, just take a risk!


    Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, suddenly appeared behind Gu Ge, punched him in the back of the neck... However, Gu Ge''s figure suddenly disappeared, and instantly reappeared behind Sun Wukong, with the claws in his hand instantly facing Sun Wukong. The back of the heart pierced away.Monkey King turned around and grabbed the sharp claws of the front stab, and then flashed again, went around behind Gu Ge, grabbed the tail of Gu Ge''s sharply pierced sword, and hurriedly used Gu Ge''s palm, regardless of the cut palm. The long and sharp tail entangled his body so that his hands could not attack again.


    "Finally caught you!" Sun Wukong ignored the bloody palms and firmly bound Gu Ge, who was struggling, with a triumphant smile on his face.At this time, he was in Super 3 status, and the strength of the two was very different. As long as he was caught by Monkey King, it would also indicate that the battle was over.


    "Goodbye, Gu Ge! Qi Yuan Slash!" Sun Wukong''s left hand quickly condensed a round light cut,''Whhhhhh~~~'' a few slashes, instantly cutting Gu Ge into Several paragraphs!


    "Impossible! How could I lose! This is impossible..." Gu Ge, who had been cut into several segments, could still utter an unwilling roar.


    "The reason for your loss is that you shouldn''t be an enemy of my Sun Wukong!" After Sun Wukong said a domineering sentence, a wave of qigong passed by, and even the scum that directly wiped out Gu Ge was not left!..

 76 Chapter 15 Who is Dr. Rocco?

    Monkey King came to the huge pit left after he fought with Gu Ge, picked up a blue crystal-like ore with a large basin, and squeezed it vigorously in his hand: "It''s pretty hard! I don¡¯t know what the ore is? But it looks very beautiful! Take it back to the wives, they will love it!"


    With a big wave of his hand, Monkey King collected all the strange ores around him into his world ring.Then directly separated hundreds of thousands of shadow clones, and searched all sides of this planet!He wanted to find some hard, magical ores, and when he returned, he could create a magic weapon.This time he clearly felt the importance of a weapon in his hand from Gu Ge!


    The so-called people are powerful, search for, and excavate. It didn''t take long for a famous avatar to bring back several strange ores to Monkey King, including hard, luminous, and fragile, even soft. There are even some of the stones!Monkey King didn''t know whether it was good or bad, so he simply put it all into his world ring!


    Half a day passed, and a good rock star was in the hands of Monkey King, the destruction king, and it had become dilapidated, almost digging through the rock star!But his harvest is also huge, countless rare and exotic stones were collected by him into the ring of the world, almost piled up into a hill!


    However, the biggest harvest is a round ore with a diameter of about ten meters, which was dug out by Monkey King in the center of the rock star, and it is temporarily called the heart of the rock!Because it is like the heart of this rock star, which was dug out by Monkey King from the very center of this planet!


    Its color is black, and its hardness is even if Monkey King transforms into a super three state, and he can''t break it with a full punch. It can be seen how hard it is!


    Well, in fact, the Rock Star is not very big, at most it is a little bit bigger than the private planet of the Northern King!After such a tossing by Monkey King, well, this planet is basically abandoned!


    Seeing that there is no good to be gained, Monkey King moved for a moment and returned to the earth.


    At this time, the world''s number one martial arts club has ended.The originally good competition venue is now in a mess, and the original good arena is already in ruins.


    Manda picked up the prize from the cowering referee, and gently patted the referee on the shoulder: "You kid knows you! His sister! How dare you disqualify my boss from the competition, use me? What the boss said is, this is the rhythm of death!"


    "Yes...yes...I won''t dare anymore..." The referee who was originally wearing sunglasses and a handsome face was already bruised and swollen at this time, and that was quite beaten!


    At this time, Klin and others kept a certain distance from Manda. When the goods came back, they found that their qualification for the game had been disqualified. He didn''t say anything, but when he heard that Sun Wukong was also qualified Cancelled, suddenly furious, without a word, jumped directly onto the stage and drove Klin and Tianjin Fan who were competing for the championship off the ring, then crackled the referee and slammed on the ground. , The energy spread, and the whole ring was ruined.If Bulma and the others hadn''t stopped it in time, this guy would have razed this place to the ground.


    The referee was photographed by a big lewd prestige, and because Klin and Tianjin Fan knew that the champion did not belong to them, they were willing to give up the championship, so the referee had to teach the reward of the champion to quite big!


    Monkey King appeared among the girls in an instant. Seeing the sudden appearance of Monkey King, the girls were overjoyed. The big rocks in their hearts finally fell and surrounded him.Twitter non-stop.


    "Is Wukong already back? It seems that the guy named Gu Ge has been defeated! I don''t know how strong Wukong is now? I didn''t expect that he has grown to the point where we don''t even have the qualifications to watch the battle!" When Lin and others saw that Monkey King came back safely, they were relieved. At the same time, they were extremely disappointed. They were getting farther and farther away from Monkey King.


    After seeing Monkey King, he ran over immediately and handed the gold medal and bonus to Monkey King, with a flattering expression: "Boss! You are finally back, I know that you are the best boss. Great, look, this is a symbol of your championship! That group of idiots dare to disqualify the boss from the competition! I was given a severe lesson and the championship was taken back by me!"


    "Good job, pretty big, I don''t need this little money, you can share it yourself!" Monkey King admires the very big approach, I desperately fight against powerful enemies and save the earth. Your sister disqualified me!This is really the rhythm of death!Although he doesn''t care about shit champions, is his qualification cancelled when others want to cancel it?


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, it was quite exciting!I went to share the money with the military division...


    "Since things are over here, let''s go back too!" After Sun Wukong waved goodbye to Klin and the others, they got in the luxury car with Bulma and other women and went back!


    There is a very large island in the sea area nine kilometers southwest of the southern capital of the South. There is also a quite large city on the island. A basement in the city is filled with various experimental instruments. A scientific laboratory.


    An old man opened the door with a plastic bag and walked into a strange room. If Monkey King was here, he would be able to recognize it at a glance. It turned out to be a house similar to a time house.And that old man will surely surprise Monkey King a little, he is Dr. Gro, who made the No.18 robot.


    When the door is opened, the first thing you can see is the various test tube instruments, and in the most central transparent test tube, there is an egg the size of a washbasin, and various instruments are covered around the egg.


    And around the room, there are six experimental cabins, and you can see from the glass at the door that people are lying inside!However, their noses and mouths are also full of instruments.Two of the heads were even cut and fitted with transparent glass-like artificial brains. The brains inside can be clearly seen!


    "Dr. Rocco, how is the experiment progressing?" Dr. Gro closed the door and placed the plastic bag in his hand on a table.A wrinkled skin, extremely humble creature stood up from the other corner of the table, opened the plastic belt, and it turned out to be a half-baked leg of lamb inside.I saw him open his mouth and took a bite, and there was still a trace of blood on it: "It''s okay... It''s progress... It''s smooth... I think... I can release... 11 and 12... see... the results are... He!" The words of the ugly alien named Rocco on the earth were obviously not very smooth and very strange.


    Who is Dr. Rocco?When did such an ugly alien appear next to Dr. Gro?If Monkey King sees it, he will be surprised. It seems that the plot of Dragon Ball is changing in an unknown direction because of his relationship!


    Hope you guys subscribe more!And ask for a reward!Seeking flowers!Ask for a monthly pass!..

 77 Chapter 16 The Robot Appears

    Dr. Rocco walked to the middle of the two test chambers and pressed the switches of the two test chambers. The doors of the two test chambers opened slowly, revealing two artificial people, one fat and one thin.These two cyborgs have not appeared in the original work, they all seem so ordinary and have no merit.On the contrary, people feel a sense of weakness.


    Dr. Rocco took out a remote control, pressed two keys on it, closed his eyes and opened his eyes immediately, stepped out into the experiment chamber, and forced the instrument inserted into his body. And the lines have been disconnected.


    "Dr. Rocco, do you have any instructions?" The two cyborgs came to Dr. Rocco''s body, behaving respectfully.


    Dr. Gro, who was on the side, squinted his eyes, and then said with a compliment: "Dr. Rocco, the cyborg you made is really good! It is so obedient, if the cyborg I made before is forced without a controller If you control it, they won''t obey my orders at all!"


    "Huh! Don''t compare your rubbish technique with my great Master Rocco!" Rocco was very disdainful of Gro''s tone.


    "That''s that! How can I compare to Dr. Rocco!" Although Dr. Groo gave a compliment on his face, a gleam of haze flashed in his eyes.As a scientist, denying one''s own technological achievements is the biggest insult to this scientist.But Gro seemed to be scrupulous, so he had to suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart.


    "You go find a man named Monkey King, let me see how strong your strength is! I have sent all his information to your brains!" Dr. Rocco said lightly to the two artificial The man gave an order.


    "Follow your instructions!" The 11.12 robot saluted respectfully, and then flew out.


    On the bustling street, there was a lot of excitement, and cars shuttled back and forth...A large truck was slowly driving at the mouth of an underground passage... Suddenly, with a''bang~'', the manhole cover seemed to be given a huge force. It flew away, and a figure flew out of it.One head hit the bottom of the big truck, and the big truck was hit and flew out, crashing into the crowd tens of meters away, and exploded!Numerous casualties!


    The pedestrians passing by were completely stunned by this incident!After reacting, they all screamed and fled.


    "On the 12th, Dr. Rocco asked us to look for a man named Monkey King. Do you know where that Monkey King is?" The thin, bamboo pole-like No. 11 also flew out of the well, looking only about 1.5 meters in size. Fatty No. 12 Road.


    "I don''t know, look for it slowly! It''s hard to come by once, let''s have a good time!" No.12 said lightly.As he said, he stretched out his right hand and sent a wave of qigong directly towards the dense crowd. In an instant, dozens of figures were blown up into the sky, leaving a huge hole in the ground.


    "It looks so fun, I want to play too!" No.11 hurriedly flew into the sky, and the qigong bombs in his hand were thrown down frantically...the crowd below was suddenly blown up, vehicles exploded and houses collapsed. For a moment, this place has become a ruin.


    Before long, countless police cars rushed over here and surrounded the two of them. But what can the so-called police do at this time?Under the qigong bombs of the two cyborgs, they all turned into ashes!


    "This area is not fun anymore, on the 11th, let''s go to the next place!"


    It didn''t take long for the two to fly into another street.


    "Hey... you... have you seen... that... those two can fly!" At this time, by the lane, a young man was chatting with his three friends and saw 11 suddenly landed not far from them. No. and No. 12 were stunned.


    On the 12th, slowly walked towards the few people...


    "He... he came to us..." Several people were scared and backed away a few steps.


    No. 12 walked to the front of a few people, his eyes flashed an electronic wave, and then a wicked smile hung on the corner of his mouth, and hit the person''s face with a punch, directly knocking him out, and not far away. The wall of a building at the place.


    "You bastard, what are you doing!" The other four were furious when they saw their friend was beaten, but no one dared to move forward, because the punch directly sent their friend away!How dare they do it?


    On the 12th, he smiled again, a beautiful flying kick, directly kicked the three of them out at the same time, smashed through the wall of the opposite house, and fell into it.


    For a moment, a car drove over, honked the horn several times, and did not see any movement on the 11th. He immediately stretched his head out the window, squeezed his fist in his right hand, and yelled: "Hey, get out of the way! I call You get out, do you hear me? MD. If you don''t get out, watch out for me to kill you!"


    No. 11 rolled his eyes, shifted his gaze from No. 12, took a faint glance at that opportunity, then walked to his car window, and said faintly: "Do you... know a man named Monkey King? "


    "No... I don''t know!" The driver shivered a little by the look in No.11''s eyes.


    "Well, it''s okay, you can go!" No.11 turned around and gave him the way.


    "Thanks...thank you!" The man stepped on the gas pedal and drove away like flying.


    No. 11 looked at the fast-speeding car, and slowly stretched out his right hand. There was a hole in the palm of his hand. A qigong wave was instantly launched from the hole in the palm of his hand. With a bang, the car in the distance exploded instantly. Come on!


    "Ah! Killed! Run away!"


    The crowd on the side of the road suddenly became a commotion, all of them showed horror, and began to flee around. Some bold people took out their mobile phones and started calling the police!


    "Don''t run away, everyone! Come and play with us!" The figure 12 flashed and appeared in the crowd, punching one by one, and the fleeing crowd was beaten up like trash, one by one, their heads dropped. Bloodshed, neither death nor maiming!


    [Remember to collect it after reading it!Those who can give a reward ask for a reward!Don''t be polite if you have a monthly pass!Don''t hide the flowers!..

 78 Seventeenth Universe Hunting Team

    In the endless universe, a spaceship is rushing through the universe.In the spacecraft, there are seven cosmic people who look very similar to Dr. Rocco.Two of them were as short and ugly as Dr. Rocco, and the other five were extremely tall and muscular, and they knew their strength at first glance.Occasionally, from the electronic fluctuations flashing in the eyes of these five people, it can be seen that these five people are all artificial people!


    "Litasso, have you found Rocco''s trail?" One of the dwarf aliens tapped the keyboard to the side, and was searching for some dwarf alien with the satellite explorer.


    "Wait, jacket...it''s useless to be anxious!" For a moment, the little alien named Litasso sighed helplessly: "There doesn''t seem to be his life reaction in this area! Let''s go somewhere else. Find it!"


    "That guy has developed an instrument that can shield his life reaction, right?"


    "Who knows! Maybe with that guy''s talent?"


    "No, we must bring that guy to justice. If he is allowed to mess around, I don''t know how many planets will suffer!"


    "Beep Beep~~~"


    Suddenly, an indicator light on the screen flickered.Litasso and Jacket¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up: "This is the electronic reaction of an artificial human. The frequency is similar to that of the artificial human on our planet. This must be an artificial human made by Rocco. Check it out. Check it out. Which planet sent it from!..."


    "The frequency shows that it''s a planet named Earth not far from here!" Litaso said with a look of excitement.


    "Dr. Rocco, it''s been three years! I finally found you, you banished one, let''s catch it! Jacket, let''s go! Target, earth! This time you must not let that guy run away!"


    "understand!"


    The spaceship turned a corner and flew towards the earth quickly...


    On the earth, in a laboratory in a basement, Rocco looked at the constantly alerting monitor with a wicked smile on his mouth: "Hey~~ Is it finally here? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! This time, I will not run away like a bereavement dog like before! Come on! Let me show you my newly created super robot warrior!"


    Not long after, a spaceship suddenly flashed and appeared over a certain city on the earth.If Monkey King saw it, he would be amazed at the speed and performance of this spacecraft.Compared with this spaceship, the spaceship they made is almost a thousand miles away!


    "The electronic reactions of the cyborgs are emitted from the two people below! Such a brutal practice must have been researched by Dr. Rocco! The cosmic hunting team, set out immediately! I want to live!" Litasso from the spaceship Looking down at the 11th and 12th that are being destroyed, their complexion is very ugly, and the five straight robots standing beside them seriously issued instructions!


    "Yes, Lord Litasuo! Guarantee to complete the mission!" The five android fighters flew out from the opened hatch!


    "Beep Beep~~~"


    On the 11th and 12th that were being destroyed, the sirens in my head suddenly sounded, and I couldn¡¯t help but look up: "Well? This electronic reaction...it should be the cyborg warrior who has been chasing down Dr. Rocco and his gang. ?"


    Five cyborg fighters landed on the ground, Tuantuan surrounded No. 11 and No. 12.


    "We are the cyborg fighters of the space hunting team, I am Type B No. 1!"


    "I am Type B No. 2!"


    "I am Type B No. 3!"


    "I am Type B No. 4!"


    "I am Type B No. 5!"


    The 5 robots said in unison: "We are the cosmic hunting team. We are ordered by Master Li Tasso to arrest and wait, and to persuade us to give up unnecessary resistance and go back with us! Accept trial!"


    "These cyborgs are really annoying! Number 12! They''ll leave it to me!"


    No.11 walked a few steps forward, a trace of disdain hung from the corner of his mouth: "I''m here, you come and arrest me!"


    "Do you want to resist? In this case, you have to use force! No. 5, you go!" Type B Robot No. 1 looked at Type B No. 5 lightly.


    Type B No. 5 nodded and walked forward: "Then, let me be your opponent!"


    No. 11 smiled: "It looks like a good combat power! Then have fun with me!" As he said, his figure suddenly flashed, and he appeared behind Type B No. 5.However, Type B No. 5 seemed to have the ability to predict, and kicked out behind him. When No. 11 first appeared, he hit his head, and was kicked out in an instant, smashing through the walls of several houses. !


    No. 11 got up from the ruins, licked the blood from the corner of his mouth with the tip of his tongue, and his eyes became bloodthirsty and brutal: "It''s really amazing! Is this the predictive ability mentioned in the information? Just be more serious!"


    No. 11 yelled, and his breath soared, his thin body turned into a super soldier with bulging muscles!


    "What a strong energy fluctuation!" The several people in the universe hunting team looked at the numbers that were beating from time to time, and their faces showed shocked expressions!


    "How is it possible that this energy fluctuation... The cosmic pursuit team is not an opponent at all! Rocco actually created such a powerful man?!" The two Litasuo on the spacecraft looked at the energy display slot on the display, shocked Open your mouth!


    "Good show! It''s about to start!" No. 11''s figure flashed, and the side of B-type No. 5 appeared instantly, and an inch hit the B-type No. 5''s head with a bang, B-type No. 5 It was smashed directly into the ground, shaking out a big hole.At this time, the head of Type B No. 5 had been dented, and the whole body was flashing, his eyes were dim, and he was obviously killed by a single blow!


    No. 11 turned to look at the other four cyborgs, grinning: "It''s your turn now!" He said, his figure flashed, one punch, and none of the cyborgs in the universe hunting team was his. The enemy of one!


    "How... how could... how could it be so strong? They are the most powerful humanoids on our planet!" The two jackets were stunned by the facts before them.


    Litaso yelled anxiously: "Jacket! Don''t sigh! Get out of here quickly! Otherwise we will all die!"


    "Understood!" The jacket immediately started the spaceship.But suddenly an energy beam came from not far away, and the two spaceships exploded!..

 79 Chapter Eighteen Amazing News

    The jacket and Litasso fell from the exploding spaceship, and three figures were seen standing in front of them.


    "Haha~~ Litasuo, jacket! Welcome to the earth!" Dr. Rocco looked at the two with a smile, but with his ugly face, it was really scary to laugh.And standing beside him is Dr. Gro and the fat number 19 that appeared in the original book!


    "Dr. Rocco!" The two jackets looked at Dr. Rocco with gritted teeth, wishing to eat him.


    "Haha~~ Are you shocked, why is the difference in strength between your cyborg and the cyborg I made now?" Dr. Rocco ignored the hostility between the two, but looked at them with a smug look.


    "Why?" The two jackets also wanted to know why?Why can he make such a powerful artificial man!


    "Because I used to be the same as you, a frog at the bottom of the well! But since I came to this northern galaxy, I occasionally saw a world-shattering battle between two people! Their combat effectiveness can only be described as horror! In my eyes, the comparison between the extremely powerful cyborg and these two people is simply a ridiculous joke! And the cyborg I made is the super cyborg made with the gene cells of these two people! Your kind of garbage How could a cyborg be my opponent to a super cyborg!"


    "How is it possible! How could there be such a powerful life form in the world? This is impossible!" The two jackets opened their mouths in shock, obviously not convinced that this is the truth.


    "That''s why I said that you are the poor frog at the bottom of the well!" Dr. Rocco looked at them with disdain.Then he said happily: "You have hunted me for three years, but I have suffered a lot! Don''t worry, I will not kill you, I will transform you into cyborgs, and then return Planet Kazakh, let you destroy the planet you have been protecting with your own hands! Haha~~This is the price you paid for banishing and chasing me! Haha!~~"


    "You demon! We won''t let you do what you want!" Jacket looked at Dr. Rocco with an angry face, his body suddenly swelled, and shouted at Litasso beside him: "Littasso, you Run! We must not let this guy''s trickery succeed!"


    "Jacket!" Litaso gave the jacket a painful look, and took out a controller from his arms.


    "Random teleporter! No. 19! Don''t let him run away!" Rocco looked at Litasso''s hand and shouted anxiously.


    The chubby No. 19 figure flashed on the side, and he grabbed it at Litasso, but was blocked by the rapidly expanding jacket.No. 19 snorted, and a hand knife pierced the chest of the jacket directly!Ye Jacket yelled: "Littasso, I must return to Kazakhstan alive!" After speaking, he blew up with a bang!


    At the moment of the explosion, Litasso pressed a button of the controller in his hand, and a blue light circle instantly enveloped him, then flashed and disappeared!


    "Damn it! He escaped! Forget it, it''s just a little mouse anyway, even if you return to planet Kazakh, what can you do? As long as my super robot warrior is there, what''s the fear!" ...


    Guixianwu, at this time, the turtle immortal is lying on a lounger on the beach, basking in the sun, holding an H book in his hand, and making a few wretched laughs from time to time. I am watching it with relish!


    A large turtle not far away looked at a person floating on the sea, hurriedly climbed to the side of the turtle fairy, and used its forelimbs to pull the turtle fairy¡¯s trouser legs: "There seems to be a person floating on the sea!"


    "Floating while floating, what are you doing so much noisy?" Immortal Turtle looked upright and kicked the turtle aside impatiently.Suddenly I woke up for a while, put down the book in his hand, and looked towards the sea: "What are you talking about? There is a person floating on the sea? Huh? There really is someone? But it looks too strange, isn''t it? Turtle, go get him up! "


    Before long, the big turtle came ashore carrying a dwarf clown on his back.This guy is Litasso who escaped with a random teleporter!However, when he first left, he was still injured by the self-detonation of his jacket. The additional space squeezed during the teleportation made him more injured. At this time, he was already in a coma.


    "Who is this guy? I''m so sorry for him! And the injury is too serious?" The turtle immortal said with emotion, picked up Litasso and went back to his turtle house...and then put it in his closet. After searching for a while, I finally took out a fairy bean from a box, walked to the bed where Litasso was placed, and fed the fairy bean into his mouth: "It''s cheap for you, but it''s hard for me. I just came to urgently use it from Klin!"


    When the fairy bean entered his stomach, Li Tasso''s injury healed in a moment.I looked around in confusion and said, "Here...Where is it?"


    "This is Guixian Island, and it is also my home. Boy, if you are lucky, I happened to have a fairy bean in my hand that saved your life!" Guixianren leaned on a cane, and I was an expert. send.


    "It turned out to be the Lord who saved me. Your life-saving grace is really unforgettable! I wonder if you know where there are spaceships to sell? My spaceship was destroyed by bad guys, and now I must rush back to my planet to make this bad. The news tells my home planet, but the consequences are unimaginable! Your earth may also be destroyed!"


    Litasuo gave a big tweet, and the Turtle Immortal who listened to it was stunned: "It turns out that you are not an earthling! I said why you look so strange! If you want to buy a spaceship, only Bull There is it in Ma¡¯s house, but what is the destruction of the earth you said? Our earth has Wukong, who has the ability to destroy our earth?"


    So Litasuo gave an explanation to Immortal Turtle, and the immortal Turtle frowned seriously: "Is it a cyborg? It sounds a bit tricky. Wait, I''ll call Wukong. past!"


    At this time, Monkey King was studying with Bulma and her father in the laboratory the various strange ores he brought from the Rock Star.


    On the other hand, Kongzi opened the door with a phone and walked in: "Wukong, the call from Teacher Wu Tian."


    "What did that old man call me for?" Sun Wukong picked up the phone in confusion, "Teacher Wu Tian, ??what''s wrong with me?"


    "Goku, the big thing is not good! I just saved an alien. He said that there are many artificial humans on our planet, and they are powerful. Our planet may be destroyed by them! You still come to me! Let''s go!" Immortal Turtle''s voice came on the phone.


    "What? Cyborg!" Monkey King was taken aback: "Wait, I''ll come right now!" Monkey King handed the phone to Kongzi and said, "I''m going to Guixianren''s house. You stay at home. Don''t go anywhere. Go, you know?"


    "Goku, what happened?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just a few clowns, I''ll be back when I go!" As he said, Monkey King disappeared in an instant...

 80 Chapter 19 The Coming Battle

    In Immortal Turtle¡¯s home, Monkey King appeared next to Litasuo instantly, and Litasuo was shocked.Looking at the dwarf clown alien, Monkey King couldn''t help frowning, which reminded him of the alien who took him to the planet Frieza, which is really similar to the alien in front of him.


    "Where did you meet the cyborg?" Monkey King didn''t talk nonsense, and went straight to the topic.


    "It''s on an island in the south. I don''t even know its name, but there is a big city there, but I think it''s basically destroyed by now!"


    "Southern side? I''ll go over and take a look. I didn''t expect the cyborgs to appear so soon...this plot changes too quickly!" Monkey King was about to use teleportation to leave here, but Li Tasso stopped him: " Do you want to go there alone? This is too dangerous. The artificial man made by Dr. Rocco is really too powerful. Even the strongest artificial man on our planet is not the enemy of one! Listen to Dr. Rocco Said that he was a super artificial man made using the genetic cells of two super fighters, and it is impossible for humans to defeat his artificial man!"


    "Dr. Rocco? Who is that guy? I haven''t heard of it! Is it from your planet? This thing has changed completely! However, I really care about the super soldier he said! Is it him? Saw the battle between me and Frieza? Or the battle with Broly? The artificial humans they made were not made with our genetic cells, right?"


    "What?! What did you say? Could it be that you defeated the universe king Frieza?! The nameless superhero who also destroyed Frieza planet?!" Litasuo was surprised when he heard Monkey King''s mutterings. mouth.


    "If you talk about the one who killed Frieza, it is indeed me, but what is the nameless superhero you are talking about?"


    "It turned out to be you. I took the liberty of just now. Don''t you know? Since you killed the Universe King Frieza, you have rescued countless planets ruled by him! You are just one in their hearts. Alive savior!" Li Tasso looked at Monkey King with excitement, wishing to kneel down and lick his toes.


    "Oh? So many people in the universe worship me!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and his heart felt a little dark. After all, anyone who is regarded as a god-like admirer by others will float away.


    "If it is you, you can definitely stop Dr. Rocco! Then, everything is up to you!" Li Tasso solemnly bowed to Monkey King.Then suddenly I remembered something, took out a small instrument from his arms and handed it to Monkey King: "Artificial humans have no air, so they cannot be sensed by air. This is an electronic sensor, which is specially designed for our planet. It¡¯s designed to track humanoids. Take it with you. It might help you!"


    "Oh! And this thing, it''s much more convenient!" Monkey King looked surprised and the result was an electronic sensor, which is not in the original work!With this thing, it is much easier to find artificial people.


    "It turns out that Wukong already has such a high reputation on other planets! It''s amazing!" Immortal Turtle on the side said with emotion: "So, I''m a teacher, that''s a lot of face! Someday, a beautiful woman will come and give me a hug!" I was thinking about it, Immortal Turtle has entered the selfless YY.


    "Is it the island to the south? Hmm... I found it, there is indeed a lot of qi that is gradually disappearing..." Monkey King disappeared in an instant.


    "Huh!"


    Sun Wukong''s figure suddenly appeared in a ruin. Looking at the dilapidated town, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but frown: "There is no residual air, it seems that it is indeed the work of a man!" He picked up the electronic sensor and turned it on Switch, the indicator light on it flashed immediately, and an indicator icon appeared on the small screen.


    "Over there?" Monkey King flew towards the east with luck.


    "Beep beep~~"


    In the city, the sirens in the eyes of No. 11 and No. 12, which were being devastated, suddenly sounded.


    "There are humans with abnormally high energy approaching us. Could it be that the inspection system is malfunctioning?" No.11 tilted his head to look towards the sky, with a look of surprise on his face.


    "On the 11th, it''s not that the system has malfunctioned. I also got the same information. Using this breath to analyze it, it seems that the target we are looking for has appeared!"


    "Is it Monkey King? We didn''t expect that we didn''t find him, but he came by himself! That''s good, if that''s the case, we can go back sooner!"


    Monkey King looked at the fat and thin standing in the ruins, and the electronic instrument in his hand kept ringing: "It seems that they are the two!" As he said, his figure flashed and landed on the opposite side of the two: "You Is it a humanoid made by Dr. Rocco? What number and number is it?"


    "I am number 11!"


    "I am number 12!"


    "You are the Monkey King? We are all cyborgs made from your data and cells! Let me see how strong your body is!" No. 11 stepped forward and looked at Monkey King one. The excitement of the face.


    "Sure enough? Don''t make any changes!" Monkey King wrinkled, looked at Number 11, and said lightly: "Then you can come and try it, so that I can see your robots. How much ability do you have!"


    Two rays of light suddenly shot out of No.11''s eyes, and Monkey King hurriedly dodged to avoid him, and the town behind him was turned into ruins with a bang.


    "I said, you are too presumptuous? Do you dare to wreak havoc in front of me?" Monkey King snorted coldly, transformed into a Super Saiyan, and knocked No. 11 away with a punch. With a sound, a huge pothole was punched in the ground.


    "Is this your strength? It''s really strong!" No.11 wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and slowly stood up: "Then I should almost fight hard! Drink~~"


    With a loud shout from No. 11, his breath rose rapidly, his muscles swelled, and his thin body immediately became extremely strong.


    "This guy looks a bit like the scene when the Guixian sent tortoise school qigong!" Sun Wukong said with emotion, "Let''s change the venue! Although I am not a good old person, I will not be innocent." Things that hurt the lives of others!"


    "Is that so? Really boring sympathy! But since it''s your request, we''ll change the place!"


    Monkey King smiled faintly, and flew into the sky, and number 11 and 12 followed closely...


    In the underground laboratory, Rocco and Dr. Gro stared at the huge screen in front of them, with anticipation and enthusiasm in their eyes: "Go and fight as much as you want! So that we can collect more detailed information..."


    (Remember to collect it after reading it! And I hope everyone subscribes more and rewards more!)..

 81 Chapter Twenty-Sounding Battle

    "Monkey King, where are you going? It doesn''t have to be that far, right? This is all right!" No. 11 and No. 12 finally got a little impatient, and landed in a barren wilderness.


    "Is it here? That''s fine!" Monkey King also landed on the ground: "Then, let''s not talk nonsense! Are you going together? Or one by one?"


    "Sun Wukong, you are really confident! But if you are too arrogant, you will not end well!" Number 11 slowly landed in front of Monkey King, and said faintly: "Let''s continue the unfinished battle!"


    "Do you want to stand against me? It''s not a wise choice!" Monkey King smiled faintly: "Since you want to die like this, then I will do it for you! Ah drink~" Monkey King burst into a powerful anger again. The golden vindictiveness instantly filled the whole body, leaped forward, and blasted No. 11 out with a punch, wiping a gap of a hundred meters away on the ground!


    "If you only have this ability, then it is really disappointing!" Monkey King looked at No. 11 who stood up from the ruins with a disappointed expression on his face.


    "It''s really strong! But don''t underestimate me!" No.11 roared, her figure flashed, and punched towards Monkey King... However, this punch pierced into Monkey King''s body, and There is no feeling of hitting the entity, it turns out that this is just an afterimage.


    "What?!" On the 11th, he was shocked. Just about to make a move, Monkey King''s figure suddenly appeared behind him, hitting the back of his head with a blow, and 11 fell down in an instant. Flew out and knocked down a hill not far away. In an instant, rubble splashed and dust was flying.


    "Why is it so strong? No. 11 is not an opponent at all! We are the ultimate biohazard made by Rocco!" No. 12 was shocked watching from the side.


    In the laboratory, Dr. Rocco looked at Monkey King on the screen, his excited body was shaking: "Too strong, really too strong! Break out! Fight! The stronger you are, the artificial human I made Will become stronger..."


    Dr. Gro (also called Dr. Gallo) on the side looked very excited, his eyes flickering, and he didn''t know what he was thinking!


    No. 11 stood up from the gravel in embarrassment, his body flew toward Monkey King like a cannonball, and immediately slammed into Monkey King.


    Monkey King contemptuously stretched out his right hand, and with only one hand he resisted the hit of No. 11 with all his strength.However, No. 11 Chee grinned, and suddenly grasped Monkey King''s right hand with both hands, showing a triumphant smile: "I finally caught you, and I accept your power!"


    Monkey King suddenly felt a huge suction from No. 11''s hands, and the energy in his body was sucked away at an astonishing speed!


    "With your strength, you want to absorb my power! I really can''t help it!" Monkey King snorted coldly, squeezed his left hand into a knife, and cut it off with a hand knife. No. 11''s hands were abruptly cut off. It reveals countless mechanical circuits inside, and...oil?


    "But! It turns out that it''s not a human being, but a biochemical person!" Monkey King snorted disdainfully.An inch hit the back of No. 11, and with a''bang'', a huge hole tens of meters wide was instantly shaken out where Wu Kong was standing.


    Wukong raised his foot and slammed No.11''s head directly, then turned his head to look at No.12.


    "How... how could it... it was not an opponent at all..." At this time, No. 12 looked at Monkey King, full of fear, turned around, flew towards the sky, and escaped!


    "Want to run? It''s not that easy! Monkey King''s figure flashed, and instantly appeared in front of 12, pinched his neck, directly penetrated his chest with his right hand, and then threw him into the sky. Qigong Bo directly killed him!


    "It''s worthy of being the strongest super fighter I have ever seen! The strength of the battle is beyond my imagination!" Dr. Rocco looked at the screen and killed No. 11 and No. 12 easily. Not only was he not afraid, but even more so. Excited: "In that case! Dr. Gro, send the number 19 that you and I are studying together! We need more information about him!"


    "Understood, No.19, it''s up to you to meet that Monkey King for a while!" Dr. Gro said lightly to the fat man No.19 beside him.


    "Do you want me to be the cannon fodder for your experiment?" No. 19''s face was very cold, and a cold killing intent flashed in his eyes.He has his own sense of autonomy, so it is naturally impossible for him to do this kind of thing that knows he will die.


    "Humph! Don''t forget who created you! Who gave your life! Now is the time for you to contribute to our great science! Otherwise, you know what the consequences will be!" Luo With a controller in his hand, Dr. Ke turned to Road 19 with a cold expression.


    "Huh!" No.19 looked at the controller in Dr. Rocco''s hand, snorted unwillingly, flashed away, and flew away.


    "It seems that the stronger the strength, the more difficult it is to control! It is necessary to strengthen the controller in the future!" Dr. Rocco frowned and said to himself.


    "Next, are you looking for Dr. Rocco''s experimental base?" Monkey King took the electronic sensor in his hand and checked for a while. Suddenly, the indicator light of the electronic sensor flashed again: "Huh? There is another one. The biohazard rushed over to me, um~~ Ha ha! It seems they want to collect my battle data! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking, I have watched "Dragon Ball"! Hehe~ ~~"


    Having said that, Monkey King quickly searched this area, but still did not find the''voyeur artifact''.There was a big fat man approaching here at an extremely fast speed, and a smile appeared on Monkey King¡¯s face: "This guy looks a bit familiar! I finally saw a character in the original! But he What date is it? Forgot..."


    On the 19th, he landed in front of Monkey King and said faintly: "Monkey King, next, let me be your opponent!"


    (By the way, the results of this book are really not good! I won''t subscribe to it, but I beg the local tyrant for a reward! After writing for so long, the reward has not been broken! Sorry! No request Many, just a pack of cigarettes will do!)..

 82 Chapter 21, the 18th debut

    "By the way, what date are you here?" Monkey King looked at Number 19 and said lightly.


    "No. 19!"


    "Okay! Now that it has been introduced, then! Let''s start the fight! After the fight, I will find Rocco their research institute!"


    "...Seriously, Monkey King, I don''t want to fight you at all! Because I know I am not your opponent at all, but my lifeline is in their hands, so I have to fight you!"


    Monkey King pouted his lips in disdain, and said, "Don''t pretend to be pitiful there. In the original book, you are not a good person!"


    "?? The original? What are you talking about?" Question mark on the 19th.


    "Please ignore what you said just now! Okay! Since it''s an enemy, then, let''s stop talking nonsense, let''s start the fight!" Monkey King broke out again and rushed towards the 19th.


    "Boom~Boom~Boom~"


    The two fought together in an instant, fists and feet crossed, and their figures flashed from time to time, and the mountains were shaken and collapsed during the battle between the two.


    "Not bad! You are much better than No. 11 and No. 12, and you can fight with me for so long! However, my time is limited, and I hate procrastinated battles, so let''s end it soon! Drink! !!!"


    Sun Wukong forced a punch to retreat to No. 19, directly exploding with the strength of Super 1 peak, his figure flashed, a punch hit No. 19''s stomach, No. 19 was directly blown out, and Monkey King flashed again. He slammed him to the ground with another kick, but before he landed, his figure flashed again, supporting the ground with both hands and kicking both feet, kicking No.19 into the sky again...


    After a series of back and forth blows, on the 19th, the body was beaten up in a moment, the blood (oil?) DC, the mechanical circuits on the body were blown out, and the electric sparks flickered all over, so miserable!


    "I don''t have a hobby of abuse, so let you end it soon!" Monkey King roared, a Qigong wave passed, and the 19th was eliminated directly!Then he grinned: "Dr. Rocco, Dr. Gro, I know you are monitoring me and collecting my information, hey~~~ You can wash your neck and wait for me! I will find your laboratory Yes! Then kill you all!"


    "Damn, he has realized our purpose! Dr. Rocco, what should we do now?" Dr. Groo looked anxiously at Dr. Rocco next to him.


    "What are you panicking, Monkey King is indeed an unimaginable powerhouse! However, we still have a secret weapon! Moreover, it is time for the 17th and 18th to appear!" Dr. Rocco said with a calm expression.


    "No. 17 and No. 18?! Are you sure you want to let them out? They had lost control before and almost killed us!" Dr. Groo said with a shocked look.


    "Now I can''t take care of that much! When they defeat Monkey King, we just need to press their sleeping device! Now hurry up and let them recover! Well, to be safe, let the 15th go and delay it. Time!" Dr. Rocco said as he opened the door of an experiment cabin, revealing a strong man...


    "Remember that in the original book, Dr. Gro''s research institute was in a cave. I don''t know if it has changed now?" Monkey King muttered to himself, and then the city destroyed by No. 11 and No. 12 appeared in a teleportation.Looking at the huge mountain behind, his eyes lit up: "It should be there, right?"


    But when Monkey King arrived, there was indeed a cave there, and there were some traces of the research institute, but the cobwebs were already dense, and Dr. Gro was no longer here.


    "Sure enough, because of the appearance of Dr. Rocco, has something changed? Then where will he be?"


    Monkey King flew out of the cave and looked at the electronic sensor in his hand without any response.After looking at the city that was mostly destroyed, his eyes lit up: "Isn''t it underground in the city?" His figure flashed, and Monkey King appeared among the ruins of the city, and then a wave of qigong sent towards the ground, directly A huge pothole was exploded in the ground.


    "Sure enough, there is no cave in the underground of this city!" Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up and he jumped down.


    "Beep beep~~"


    At this time, the electronic sensor in Sun Wukong''s hand remembered. Sun Wukong looked down and found that a yellow dot was rapidly moving towards him, and he couldn''t help but smile: "It seems that I have found the right place! And, it just happened. A lead is here!"


    Looking at the big guy who appeared in front of him, Monkey King said faintly: "It''s another breed that hasn''t appeared before! What''s your number? Is it a biohazard? Or an artificial person?"


    No. 15''s expression is very indifferent: "I am a biohazard, No. 15!"


    "You look pretty strong! You want to fight me too, right?"


    "My task is just to hold you back, not to fight you!" No.15 said with a cold face.


    "Uh! I suddenly think your guy is so stupid! You even said your purpose!"


    "It doesn''t matter, I know I can only block you for a while, but this is enough!"


    "Block me for a while, you look too high at yourself!" Monkey King snorted coldly, transformed into Super 2, his figure flashed, and a hand knife directly cut off No. 15''s head.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have the habit of being beaten by others to show my true strength!" Monkey King glanced lightly at No. 15''s headless body, and then condensed a Qi Yuan in his hand, directly Cut the number 15 to pieces, a qigong wave turned it into ashes!


    Opening an iron door, Monkey King looked at the furnishings inside and couldn''t help but smile: "It seems that I really came to the right place! Then, where will Dr. Rocco hide?"


    Monkey King looked around, and finally, looking at the innermost door, his eyes lit up suddenly: "Did you hide there?"


    He hurriedly walked over and kicked the iron gate out...


    "Sun Wukong, welcome you to our laboratory, but everything is about to end!" Dr. Rocco opened a biochemical chamber with Dr. Groe separately, and two people who were very familiar with Sun Wukong walked out of it.


    "No. 17 and No. 18?..."


    (The 18th sister paper is about to appear! Please give me a reward!) ..

 83 Chapter 22 The Different Number 16

    "Oh! I didn''t expect that even No. 17 and No. 18 will be on the stage!" Monkey King stayed on No. 18 for a while, then looked around, looked at the last biochemical cabin, and said: "The person inside should be No. 16. Right?"


    "En? You know them? I''m curious, how did you know their existence? We never let them out!" Dr. Rocco looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Listen to your tone, their names haven''t changed, so that''s good, otherwise they will always feel a little awkward!" Monkey King looked at the two people indifferently, then looked at Number 18 and waved his hand: "Hi! You! Okay! No. 18! Shouldn''t a beauty like you be an enemy of me?" (In order to respect the original, I will not change the codename of the cyborg in the original!)


    "Are you the Monkey King? We were made to defeat you!" No. 18 glanced at Monkey King, walked to the No. 16 biochemical cabin, and reached out to open it.


    "What are you doing, number 18! The controller number 16 has not been fully installed yet, you can''t let him out!" Dr. Groo stopped immediately.


    "What does that matter have to do with me?" No. 18 gave him a faint look, and reached out to press the switch of No. 16 biochemical chamber.


    "Damn it! It seems that the stronger the strength, the weaker the control program''s effect! In this case, if you are not obedient, I will let you destroy!" Dr. Rocco held a controller in his hand, coldly Tao.The action of the 18th stopped suddenly.


    No.17 looked at him faintly and said, "Are you sure you want to do this? If we are destroyed, then you will become the dead souls of Monkey King!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Dr. Rocco''s eyes were gloomy and terrifying: "Then everyone will die together!" As he said, he resolutely pressed the controller in his hand.


    However, Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and the controller had appeared in his hand.It turned out that he took the controller directly with the world ring, and then took it in his hand with a thought.


    "Although I don''t care if the 17th is dead or not, if it is the 18th, I can''t assume that I didn''t see it!" Monkey King played with the controller in his hand and said lightly.


    "Ah! Controller... When did you take it away?" Dr. Rocco was shocked.


    "So, evil scientists like you should go to die!" Monkey King did not answer Dr. Rocco''s words, but his body flashed, and he kicked Dr. Rocco''s head with a whip kick... and then A wave of qigong sent out, directly exploding Dr. Gro, and at this point, the poor Dr. Gro''s hadn''t given an opening statement, but Sun Wukong gave the result.


    "Damn it, it was too careless! But Monkey King, don''t think that you will win! After Nok wakes up, he will definitely avenge me! At that time, you will all be buried for me, haha~~ "Dr. Rocco has only one head left, and he can still speak.


    Monkey King frowned, and said faintly: "Nock? Is it also a human being made by you? How come I have never heard of it?"


    "Haha~~ He''s not a human being! He is the same as No. 16, made using the technology out of nothing, and he is made entirely from the genetic cells of you and some other super fighters! Just wait until he is complete On the day you wake up, all of you are waiting for destruction! Haha~~~"


    With only one head left, Dr. Rocco laughed wildly, and then showed a strange look on his face: "And, I might as well tell you another secret. There was an egg in the institute before, but we Hid it! That thing is an ultimate biochemical man created by Dr. Gro and I. Although it cannot be compared with my Nok, if he becomes a complete body, he can also defeat you, haha~ ~~Do you want to know where they are? Find it yourself! I won''t tell you! Haha~~"


    "Well, it seems that things have changed a little bit! There is a guy named Nok for no reason, but the egg he said should be Sharu, right?" Monkey King dragged his chin and thought for a while, don''t want to The number 17 next to Dr. Rocco''s head was smashed: "In this case, we will be completely free again!"


    "Crack!"


    "Puff!"


    At the same time, No. 18 also opened the No. 16 biochemical cabin, and then kicked the biochemical cabin door out...


    For the 16th, Monkey King didn''t care much at all, so he didn''t stop the 18th''s actions.


    No. 16 slowly opened his eyes, then crawled out, the electronic instrument in his eyes kept flashing, looked at Monkey King, and said faintly: "Did Monkey King? I didn''t expect to see you as soon as I wake up!" Attacked Monkey King.He was created to eliminate Monkey King, and with the intervention of Dr. Rocco, this idea is much stronger than in the original book.


    "How about doing this? On the 18th, your controller is in my hand!" Monkey King picked up the controller in his hand, shook his hand, and said lightly.


    "Wait, No. 16!" No. 17 hurriedly stopped No. 16, but No. 16 cut and kicked No. 17 out, faintly said: "I have no obligation to obey your orders, my mission. There is only one, and that is to kill Monkey King!" It seems that because of Dr. Rocco''s intervention, No. 16 is not as gentle as in the original book!


    "Asshole! Don''t be too arrogant!" No.17 stood up from the ruins, yelled, and attacked No.16 with a punch, but he was beaten out again by No.16.With a bang, the entire basement began to collapse.


    "Don''t force me to attack you, my goal is only Monkey King!" No. 16 glanced at No. 18 who was about to join the battle and said lightly.


    "It seems that you are indeed not comparable to those who are zombies and biochemical people, you are indeed a bit capable! Then, I have to be more serious!" No.17 stood up slowly, about to attack again toward No.16, but was given by No.18 Stopped: "Wait, let''s take a look at the battle between him and Monkey King! After all, our controller is in Monkey King''s hands!"


    "..." No.17 frowned, but stopped.


    "Then, Monkey King, your opponent is me!" No.16 looked at Monkey King, the fighting spirit in his eyes was surging, shining with bloodthirsty light.It seems that his character is completely different from No. 16 in the original book!


    The battle is on the verge!..

 84 Chapter 23 is not a level of battle

    "boom!"


    The battle broke out in an instant, and the 16th rushed towards Monkey King.Sun Wukong didn''t expect this guy to fight as soon as he said. He was obviously not the opponent of No. 16 in a normal state. In a hurry, he had to block the attack of No. 16 with both hands, but his figure was still kicked and flew out...


    Feeling the pain from his hands, Monkey King clearly felt that No. 16 was definitely not comparable to the previous biochemical people!


    "Drink!"


    Monkey King yelled and turned into a Super Saiyan. The powerful Qi directly shook all the gravel, iron, wood, etc. around him. His figure flashed, and he instantly appeared behind No. 16 with a punch.


    No. 16 seemed to have known this before, so he lowered his body directly to avoid Monkey King''s attack, and then used a sweep of his legs, watching his posture and vowing to break Monkey King''s legs.


    Monkey King snorted coldly, how could he be hit by such an attack?The body jumped up slightly, and then at a thunderous speed when the number 16 was only halfway through, he stood up with his right foot, and stomped down on the right foot of the number 16 as if it were a fall. No. 16''s right foot will definitely be broken.


    However, No. 16''s fighting instinct was surprisingly good. At this time, it was too late to retract his legs. I saw that he actually headed towards Monkey King.At this time, Monkey King was in the air, and he stomped down with all his strength. Obviously he couldn''t dodge in time. He was forced to the waist by No.16, and his body flew upside down like a cannonball.


    "Bumpy~~~"


    It stopped after hitting dozens of walls continuously, and in the basement, electric sparks had flashed, thick smoke was everywhere, and sand and gravel had leaked. This was obviously a rhythm of collapse.


    Sure enough, it was just a moment when the whole earth suddenly loosened, and it dented towards the ground...


    "Boom bang bang!"


    Three figures in a row burst out from the ground, suspended in the air.Then another golden figure rushed out from the ground and stopped on the opposite side of the three.


    Looking at the large area of ??ground collapsed below and the countless collapsed houses, Sun Wukong''s brows frowned involuntarily, and he didn''t care much. After all, the people here basically died before and fled, I''m afraid Now there are no people on this island!


    "kill!"


    On the 16th, he attacked Monkey King again, his figure was only a flash, and the two fought together again.The aftermath of the powerful battle even in the air caused the mountains and rivers to crumble, the river was diverted, and the sea outside the island splashed with huge waves, flooding the entire town.


    Hundreds of strokes were over in a moment, and Monkey King was still slightly inferior. He was hit by the fist that suddenly flew out of No. 16 and fell into the sea, shocking a huge wave of hundreds of meters.


    After sinking into the sea, Monkey King was also slightly taken aback at this time. The combat power of this No. 16 was actually stronger than his Super 1 peak combat power. Sure enough, his strength became stronger and he used his and other people''s genes. The strength of the cyborgs created together has also become stronger!


    "This number 16 is so strong, how strong is Sharu behind? And the biochemical man named Nok made by Dr. Rocco? It seems that things have become a bit tricky!" Sun Wukong''s The expression became serious at this time, maybe this one shouldn''t capsize in the gutter!


    "It seems that the battle will be ended soon. We must find Sharu and Nok early and eliminate them in advance!" Monkey King is not an excessive militant, nor is he a pedantic person. Since he can easily solve his opponents, naturally Choose the easy way!


    "Yeah!~"


    Sun Wukong''s aura soared again, and the golden vindictive energy was entwined with lightning, and he transformed into a super-2 state.


    With a sound of "Bang!~", Monkey''s figure flew out into the sea like a cannonball, and then a momentary movement appeared directly behind No.16, kicking him on the front door, No.16 body By the way, it shot directly backwards, crashing to the surface of the sea, shocking a huge wave!


    "Okay... so strong! Is this the true combat power of Monkey King?" The two people on the 18th not far away looked at Monkey King at this time with shocked expressions.


    "I don''t have time to play with you guys! It''s better to get the results earlier!"


    Monkey King yelled, the whole body was violent, the clouds shattered, the sea was surging, and the whole earth was trembling.


    "Boom!"


    No. 16 flew out of the sea and stayed with No. 17 and No. 18. The three of them looked at Monkey King with solemn expressions.No. 18 looked surprised and said: "I didn''t expect Monkey King''s combat power to be so strong. This is completely inconsistent with the data! It seems that we don''t want to beat him by fighting alone. Let''s go together. !" No. 16 and No. 17 nodded solemnly.


    "Are you going to go together? It''s a wise choice, but what can it be?" Monkey King glanced at the three of them with disdain, his figure flashed, and instantly appeared next to No. 17, with a straight fist hitting him. Facing the door, with a bang, No. 17 was directly blasted out, and then Monkey King''s figure dodged again, avoiding the flanking attack of No. 16 and No. 18, an old punch directly hit No. 16''s abdomen, making On the 16th, he coughed up a big mouthful of blood.


    They are indeed much stronger than in the original work, but that can only be compared with the strength of the Super 1 peak. Compared with the Monkey King, who has completely exploded the Super 2 peak combat power at this time, it is simply not worth mentioning!


    "They, I can forgive, but for your words, they have really killed me just now. If you dare to kill me, you have to pay a price!"


    Monkey King squeezed No. 16''s head, squeezed hard, and snorted. No. 16''s head was directly squeezed and exploded by Shengsheng.Then a wave of qigong passed by, directly causing the 16th to disappear from the world!


    "Now it''s your turn!" Monkey King grinned and looked at No.18. Even though he was used to seeing No.18, he was shocked.Their strength is too far from that of Monkey King, and there is no room for resistance at all!


    I saw Monkey King''s figure flash, and he appeared in front of No. 18 instantly, and blasted out mercilessly with a punch...


    Is he trying to destroy the flowers?


    (For a reward! For a monthly ticket! For a flower! For a collection!)..

 85 Chapter 24 Sharu Appears

    On the 18th, he was taken aback by Sun Wu¡¯s aggressive punch. In a hurry, he had only time to protect him with his hands, but suddenly he saw that Sun Wukong¡¯s fist suddenly deflected and passed through her ears, with a violent fist. The scratching made her left ear hurt.


    It turned out that Monkey King didn''t mean to attack her at all, he just wanted to scare No.18.At this time, Monkey King was looking at No. 18 with a smile: "I never hit beautiful women! Especially the beautiful women I am interested in!"


    "Are you underestimating me?" No. 18''s face was cold, but she didn''t buy it, and struck Monkey King with a straight fist.Monkey King just grabbed his slender and powerful hand with one hand, and said lightly: "You are not my opponent at all, and I have never regarded you as my enemy, so as long as you promise me , I won¡¯t mess around on the earth in the future, I can see you and No. 17 in your face!"


    "Do you think I will believe what you say?" No.18 looked at Monkey King coldly.


    Monkey King took out the controllers No. 17 and No. 18 and said with a smile: "I have this thing in my hand!"


    "Hmph! Did you show your tail at once? Do you think this thing can threaten us?" No.18 looked at Monkey King with a sneer, disdainfully said.


    "Oh! Your character is really awkward, not cute at all!" Monkey King shook his head helplessly, threw the controller to No. 18, turned around and waved his hand, leaving No. 18 with a handsome back: "Remember Be a good person! Otherwise I will come back to punish you!"


    "Number 18!" Number 17 flew back to Number 18, looked at the controller in her hand, and frowned.


    "Bahcha!" With a sound, No. 18 crushed the controller in his hand, glanced at Monkey King with complicated eyes, and said faintly: "Go!" Turned around and flew to the distant sky, and No.17 followed closely. .


    "Now is the time to find your true enemy, then. Sharu, Nok, where will you be?"


    Monkey King began to search the island seriously, but he turned the whole island upside down, and there was no clue.


    "It doesn''t seem to be on this island! Where will it be?"


    At dusk, Sun Wukong still had no clue: "Forget it, don''t look for it, they will naturally appear anyway! During this period, I will still work hard!" After making a decision, Sun Wukong also gave up searching. An instant movement returned to his home.


    But seeing Klin and others in the hall, he was stunned: "Why are you all here?"


    Klin said: "We learned from Immortal Turtle that you are going to deal with those artificial humans. I wanted to watch it live, but I was afraid of causing you trouble, so I had to wait for you back at Bulma''s house!"


    Litasuo looked at Monkey King with excitement and said, "How is it, Lord Monkey King, have all the humanoids been wiped out by you?"


    Monkey King nodded and said faintly: "Almost wiped out, Dr. Rocco was also killed by me, but there are two fish that slipped through the net are the ultimate biochemical people secretly researched by Dr. Rocco and Dr. Gro. I hid it, I don¡¯t know where, I searched for a long time and didn¡¯t find it, so I came back!"


    Litasuo listened and was overjoyed. His eyes looked at Monkey King even more admiration: "Dr. Rocco is dead? That''s great. I knew if it was Monkey King, there would be no problem! No! It¡¯s a bit of a hassle to pass the remaining two ultimate biochemicals. Since they are the ultimate biochemicals, they must be stronger than the previous cyborgs!..."


    Monkey King waved his hand and said faintly: "It doesn''t matter, as long as they appear, I will destroy them. During this period, everyone will pay attention to it. If you find anything special, please notify me immediately!"


    After some conversation, Klin and them both left.Only Bulma and other women were left in the room.


    "You guy is too messy, right? Go and fight the enemy without getting things clear. Don''t you know how worried we are?" Nan Lixiang glared at Monkey King with hands on hips.The faces of the girls are not very good, and every time Monkey King fights with the enemy, they are frightened.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a group of young people, what''s to worry about! After a day''s fight, I was sweating all over, Kiko, Shizuka, go, give my husband and me!" , Walked towards the bathroom.It didn''t take long for a blushing and heart-pounding voice from the bathroom...


    In this way, the three peaceful days passed.At this time, Monkey King was practicing assiduously in the time house in the world ring.


    "Goku, come and watch TV..." At this moment, Bulma suddenly opened the door of the Time House with an anxious look, and walked outside with Monkey King: "I think the biochemical man you are looking for should have already appeared!"


    "Really!" Sun Wukong hurriedly went out with Bulma. The girls were watching TV in the luxurious hall. Because Sun Wukong returned to the world ring to practice, they all came in to accompany Sun Wukong.After Bulma''s modification, even in the world ring, you can now see the live news in Dragon Ball World.


    "Now new intelligence has come in. The results of the local investigation by the investigative team...found that many clothes were identified as victims...The reporter has rushed to the scene to report..."


    "Fifteen thousand residents have disappeared. However, a new generation has been discovered in Qijia Town. A lot of clothes were found, but people disappeared as if they had melted. There were rifles next to the clothes, as if war... ~There seems to be gunshots over there...suddenly it is quiet again...sand..."Suddenly, the TV turned into snowflakes.


    "Why is there no more, let''s play other channels!" Saye hurriedly shouted.


    The screen flashed and the picture reappeared, but the image was slanted: "Ah! Help! Click...Sand..." The picture disappeared again.


    "Haha~~ This scene is so familiar! Has it finally appeared? Sharu!"


    Monkey King stared at the TV screen with a smile on his lips...

 86 Chapter 25: Piccolo with God

    Earth, temple.At this time, Piccolo unexpectedly stayed with God.


    "I said, what on earth did you call me for? You seem to see some bad things? Don''t you have fun alone, tell me quickly!" Piccolo stood behind the gods, one Road with an impatient face.


    "..." God was silent for a long time, and finally turned to God, sighed, and said: "Okay! Actually, I asked you to come here to tell you about the fusion of the two!"


    "What? Do you want to merge with me? I heard you right? Haha~~~ You used to separate me from your body!" After Piccolo was surprised, he couldn''t help laughing.Seems to hear the funniest joke in the world.


    "After you merge with me, you will be able to become a perfect Namek, and your strength will be infinitely improved. Don''t you want to? Maybe, in this case, you might still defeat Monkey King! "God looked at Piccolo and said lightly.


    Piccolo frowned. This proposal really moved his heart. He pondered for a moment, and said: "I''m curious, what did you see just now? You can make this choice!"


    "There is no need to say it, when we become one, you will naturally know what I saw..." God looked at Piccolo with a serious face.Bick was taken aback and sneered: "It seems that you really saw something compared to it! I''m really more and more curious!"


    "The earth is now facing the crisis of extinction. I am afraid that Monkey King alone will not be able to cope with it... Therefore, what the earth needs now is not a god, but a powerful man!"


    Piccolo said with disdain: "Do you want me to protect the earth? Don''t laugh!"


    God said indifferently: "I didn''t say let you protect the earth, I just give you the strength to let you protect yourself. If you fight alongside Monkey King, then you will be killed by him!"


    "..." Piccolo was silent for a while, and said: "It seems that the opponent this time is really terrifying! Let you sacrifice yourself to become one with me, since you sincerely want to give me strength, I Is there any reason to be unreasonable? But if I want to keep my original appearance, you should understand what I mean?"


    "Um...you are young and your strength is above me...this is as it should be. I just improve your strength and give you extensive knowledge!" God paused and said: "Since you are the master, reach out and touch I."


    "Okay..." Piccolo reached out and lowered his hand to God''s chest.


    Bobo: "God..."


    God: "Thank you for your care, Mr. Popo... Well, Piccolo''s evil heart seems to be getting weaker and weaker? Is it because Monkey King made him recognize himself? It seems that it will be difficult to merge with him this time Parting..."


    "drink!"


    Accompanied by God''s loud shout, his body suddenly emitted a strong light... Then in the loud shouts of Pic and God, the two became one in the light!


    The newborn Piccolo felt his own strength and couldn''t help laughing: "Is this the right horse after the fit? It''s really perfect, haha!!!"


    Bobo looked at Piccolo''s back and said, "Goodbye, God, I hope you don''t die!"


    Piccolo: "I am neither a god nor Piccolo... and the Namek star who has forgotten his name...I''m leaving!" Then Piccolo waved his hand and flew towards the lower realm...


    "Da!" Piccolo landed on a street and came to the scene for the first time.


    "Sand~" Suddenly there was a sound of rubbing the ground behind him.


    "The monster appeared..." Piccolo turned his head and looked at the figure behind him, but he was surprised: "Is that you? Why can''t I feel your anger?"


    The person here is no one else, just as Monkey King guessed, he is Sharu.Because Dr. Rocco joined when he was made, he can completely shield his qi, making Piccolo unable to sense how strong he is.


    At this time Sharu, holding a young man in his hands.After seeing Piccolo, the young man immediately stretched out his hand for help and said, "Please, help me..."


    Piccolo frowned and said faintly: "Let him go! After all, it is also a life!" After being combined with God, under the influence of God, he also became much kinder.


    Sharu threw the young man to the ground, and then the tail behind him quickly pierced the young man''s back. With the sound of drinking water, Sharu''s tail shrank and rose, as if swallowing. What happened, and the young man''s body quickly withered and melted, leaving only his clothes on the ground.


    "Next, you will become like this too, Big Devil Piccolo!" Sharu said coldly while looking at Piccolo.


    "!!!" Piccolo was surprised: "Why do you know my name? Who are you?"


    "No need, because you will be my food soon!" Sharu''s tone was very arrogant.


    "Oh! Don''t you want to say it? Then I don''t want to ask, just get rid of you!" Piccolo is also an arrogant person, and when he sees the other side, he looks at Sharu coldly. .


    "Do you think you want to kill me with your current strength? Big Devil Piccolo, don''t laugh!"


    Sharu''s figure suddenly turned into an afterimage and disappeared, then suddenly appeared behind Piccolo, knocking Piccolo to the ground with just one punch, and could no longer get up.


    "No...impossible...I am clearly united with God, why can''t I even take one of your tricks? This is impossible!" After uniting with God, Bick, who was full of confidence, was caught in front of him. The facts almost collapsed, with an incredible expression on his face.


    "So, you didn''t even know the strength of your opponent and came to die. It''s really mindless!"


    In fact, it was not that Piccolo was brainless, but because the power he gained after the union with the gods made him full of confidence, and he couldn¡¯t sense how strong Saru¡¯s qi was, so he let it go. The low-level error.


    Sharu put his arms around his chest and looked at Piccolo with disdain. The tail behind him instantly moved towards Piccolo...


    Seeing that it was about to hit, suddenly a figure flashed and grabbed Sharu''s tail, and an extremely speechless voice also sounded here: "I said Bick, can you still be a little bit mentally disabled? Don''t think you are in harmony with God. After that, it will be awesome. With your thousands of points of combat power, even if you merge with the gods, can you use it?"..

 87 Chapter Twenty-Six Full Body Sharu

    "Sun Wukong!"


    Seeing that the person who rescued him turned out to be Monkey King, Piccolo not only didn''t have any gratitude, but was angry.Being saved by one''s own enemy, isn''t this a greater insult to him?


    At this time, Monkey King had no time to understand Piccolo¡¯s mood. He grabbed Sharu¡¯s tail with both hands, volleyed twice, and then threw it out...


    "Boom bang bang!"


    Sharu crashed through several houses before stopping.


    "Is it Monkey King? I didn''t expect him to find me so soon! I am not his opponent now, I must leave!" Shalu sent out a wave of qigong, directly destroying this band, by means of smoke The cover up, quickly left here.


    "MD, I ran away!" The smoke cleared, Sharu was no longer visible, and Monkey King was upset.


    Looking at the unresponsive electronic sensor in his hand, Monkey King suddenly had trouble: "The electronic sensor has no effect on him, and it can''t sense his anger. It''s really difficult now!" Turning his head to contrast Said: "You should go back to the temple quickly. You can''t get involved in the battle here. If you really want to become stronger, there is a time house in the temple. I think you should know about it now? Go there and practice. For a while! It might be possible to get in at that time!"


    "Hmph, Monkey King, I will definitely beat you next time I meet!" Piccolo snorted coldly, got up and flew away.After returning to the temple, he directly entered the time house!It seems that he still listened to the opinions of Monkey King. Now he is too far away from Monkey King. He must use the Time House to get closer to Monkey King.


    Monkey King flew in the sky, looking for the trace of Sharu all the way, but unfortunately, if a person wants to hide in a big city, it is very difficult to find him.Unless the city is destroyed, even though the current Monkey King is not a good person, he can''t do it to destroy a city for no reason!


    "Damn, this bastard can really hide!"


    After searching for a long time, Sharu was nowhere to be seen. Monkey King was in a fire, and he really had an urge to destroy the city.


    On the other side, in a mountain road not far from the city, a van slowly stopped, and No. 17 and No. 18 got out of the car.The two stood on the driveway, looking at the city below.


    No.17 clasped her hands and said faintly: "The atmosphere did shake just now, right?"


    No. 18 gave a faint hmm with her hands on her hips, looking at the city below which was still smoking thick smoke, and the slowly flying silhouette in the sky, looking around, frowning involuntarily: "That is... Monkey King... Was he fighting with someone again?"


    "On the earth now, does anyone dare to fight him?" No.17 thought for a while, and said lightly: "Did Dr. Rocco and the others secretly study the biochemical man appeared?" The tone is light, it seems this kind of thing It''s not their business at all.


    No. 18 frowned and said: "I heard that they are stronger than us, but will there be a Monkey King?" Thinking of Monkey King''s terrifying power, No. 18 has a deep sense of powerlessness.


    "As long as I absorb the two of you and become a complete body, I will definitely be stronger than Monkey King!" Suddenly, there was a cold voice behind No.17 and No.18.


    "Who is it?!" No. 17 and No. 18 were shocked at the moment, turned around and looked at them, but they didn''t find any signs.


    "Where are you looking?" Suddenly, a hand trapped No.17 from behind.The person here is not someone else, it is the Sharu that Monkey King is looking for: "I am so lucky! I didn''t expect to meet you two here!"


    "Who are you? Hearing your tone seems to be looking for us all the time? Are you one of the biochemical people that Dr. Rocco and the others secretly research?" Although No.17 was held hostage, his tone was still very calm. It was he to himself Absolutely confident performance of strength.


    And No. 18 on the side has no plans to rescue him. In her opinion, No. 17 can''t be defeated by this kind of stuff.


    "Hey~~ That¡¯s right. My name is Sharu. I¡¯m a biochemical person researched by Dr. Gro and Dr. Rocco! Although I would like to chat with you for a while, the situation is urgent. Monkey King will find this place at any time, so... Turn into a part of my body!"


    After speaking, I saw that Sharu''s tail suddenly stretched over No. 17''s head, and the sharp end opened like a huge mouth, and then he swallowed No. 17''s head in one bite.No. 17 just wanted to resist, but saw that Sharu¡¯s left hand was suddenly attached to his back, and a huge suction came from his hand. No. 17 suddenly realized that his power was sucked away at an astonishing speed. , The whole body also developed a sense of powerlessness, unable to resist!


    "Damn it! It''s careless!" At this time, No.17 suddenly felt regretful in his heart, but it was no longer helpful, and his body had been swallowed a little bit.


    "No. 17! Stop playing, if you don''t do it, you will be eaten!"


    On the side, No. 18 is still leisurely with his hands on his hips, watching all this faintly.In her opinion, with the strength of No. 17, how could it be eaten by others like this?Thought it was playing on the 17th!Because the 17th is a playful person!


    But when she saw that only one pair of feet were left to be swallowed, No. 18 finally felt something was wrong: "No. 17?" In a hurry, she ran over and grabbed No. 17''s foot, thinking hard. Pull out number 17.However, wouldn''t her behavior be tantamount to a tiger''s mouth?


    I saw that Sharu¡¯s tail suddenly grew again, and he swallowed No. 18''s hands and head together in one bite. Without his hands to resist, No. 18 was also swallowed bit by bite... I saw Sharu¡¯s tail bulge. , Moved towards his body one by one, and finally, completely entered his body!


    "Oh oh oh oh~~~ The power is coming up! Haha~~~"


    As Sharu yelled in excitement, he saw that his body began to undergo tremendous changes, his muscles became more developed and firmer, and the insect-like body became more human-like, a powerful force. The breath of radiated from his body... At this time, Sharu finally transformed into a perfect form!


    "This breath... so strong! Is it Sharu?" Monkey King, who was looking for the city, suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance. His figure flashed and disappeared in place...

 88 Chapter 27 The Monkey King vs. Sharu

    "This breath... so strong! Is it Sharu?" Monkey King, who was looking for the city, suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance. His figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    "Huh!"


    Monkey King''s figure appeared in front of Sharu for an instant. Looking at Sharu in front of him, Monkey King couldn''t help being surprised: "You have become a complete body?"


    "Huh?" Shalu looked at Sun Wukong in surprise: "You know the perfect thing? But it doesn''t matter anymore. Just now, I absorbed the 17th and the 18th together... I am now beyond you. Now, Monkey King!" As he said, Sharu directly exploded with his powerful aura, and the ground under his feet was directly shaken out of a big hole.


    And his qi is mixed with a variety of qi familiar to Monkey King, both his and Frieza''s!Bick''s!There were still several angers he didn''t know.


    "Grass! That bastard Rocco has been monitoring me, right? Why haven''t I noticed it all the time?" Sun Wukong''s face looked very ugly when he felt Sharu''s anger at this time.


    "Indeed, Dr. Rocco is a wanted exile. He occasionally spotted you when he fled, so he has been watching you in secret! Collecting your information and intelligence!" Sharu simply said The whole thing: "In order not to attract your attention, he has always been hidden in the spacecraft he made. This spacecraft can hide any breath and information, and it can be invisible, so you can''t find it at all! "


    "In this way, Sharu isn¡¯t a big deal, and what¡¯s worse should be the guy named Nok. He might combine my genetic cells, Frieza¡¯s three fathers and sons, Gugo¡¯s, and even Broly''s! It seems a bit bad to go on like this!" Monkey King frowned, and a bad premonition rose in his heart.


    "Sun Wukong, it''s not good to be distracted in front of your enemies!"


    Sharu suddenly flickered and appeared behind Monkey King. His hands and feet directly locked Monkey King, the end of his tail opened, and he directly covered Monkey King. He even wanted to absorb Monkey King!


    "Huh! Want to absorb it too? Did you find the wrong person!" Monkey King snorted coldly and transformed into a super 2 form. A powerful qi burst out instantly, shaking his whole body, and instantly giving Sharu Zhenfei went out.Then his body flashed, he grabbed Xilu''s tail, and pulled it hard. An Qi Yuan was instantly condensed from his left hand. With a light hand, Sharu''s tail was instantly chopped off.


    "Ah~~" Sharu let out a painful cry, walking in the air and turning around, landing steadily a few dozen meters away from Monkey King.Looking at his bare ass, Sharu''s face became very ugly.Now he is really stealing chickens but not pecking rice.


    "Now I see who else you can absorb!" A sneer hung from the corner of Sun Wukong''s mouth, and a wave of qigong directly destroyed Sharu''s tail.


    "Do you think this is enough? Don''t forget, I have Bick''s cells!"


    I saw Sharu shout loudly, and his broken tail grew again!Monkey King can''t help but frown, "Can this guy regenerate without absorbing Bick''s life form? Is it because of Dr. Rocco''s relationship?"


    "Then the battle has just begun!"


    Sharu uttered his own anger completely, leaped forward, and directly smashed the mountain road under his feet, hitting Monkey King''s face with a punch.


    "You are here just right, let me see how much you are capable!" Monkey King yelled, bent forward, and blasted Sharu with a punch.


    "Boom!" With a sound, the surrounding mountains were instantly shattered and collapsed!


    Once Sharu attacks, it is like a crazy machine, with crazy and sharp movements in his hands.When making him, Dr. Rocco defined him as a killing machine!Monkey King is naturally unwilling to lag behind, you are ruthless, I am more ruthless than you!Because I am immortal!


    The battle between the two can no longer see their figures, only the whispers of Monkey King and Sharu, and the shattered mountains and rivers from time to time!


    Fists and feet crossed, deafening, golden light rushed into the sky.Both of them are engaged in the most dangerous and fierce close battle.Every collision caused the earth to crack and the mountains to collapse.At this time, Monkey King can no longer control the destruction or destruction of the earth, he just wants to have a good fight with Sharu!


    "Okay! It''s great! I didn''t expect you to be powerful enough to compare with my Super 2 strength! That''s not bad! Haha!!" Monkey King laughed and punched out again.


    "boom"


    The fists of the two collided again, continuously attacking, just like the blast of thunder, roaring endlessly!


    "boom"


    Suddenly, Shalu''s eyes were cold. While fighting against Monkey King, he screamed and opened his mouth. A terrifying beam shot out and took the face of Monkey King. If he was hit, his head would definitely be hit. Shengsheng penetrates.


    However, Monkey King''s figure appeared behind Sharu instantly. Not only did he escape Sharu''s mortal blow, but he blasted Sharu directly out with a bang, hitting the ground directly. A large pit of several hundred meters.


    The reason why Monkey King never used teleportation was because he was afraid that Sharu would steal it.But at such a short distance, if he didn''t use it, he would definitely not be able to escape!


    "Huh? What was that just now? What a brilliant technique!"


    Sharu stood up from the ruins, tilted his head, remembering the teleportation Sun Wukong had just used.


    Sun Wukong was shocked when he saw him. If he learns to move instantaneously, if he wants to escape by then, where can he go after him?So, without giving him a chance to breathe, his figure flashed, and he slammed his fist towards Xilu.


    Sharu dodged to avoid, and Monkey King blasted a big hole tens of meters deep into the ground with a punch!With a leap, he once again launched a fierce offensive against Sharu!


    "Bang Bang Bang" the two crossed their fists and feet, exploding with shocking power, the earth broke apart, rocks pierced through the sky, and clouds shattered!The city not far away has been turned into rubble in the battle between the two!


    At this time, Monkey King can no longer take care of other things. He has only one purpose, to measure how strong Sharu is!He could use this to deduce the enemy who has not yet appeared: how strong Nock will become!..

 89 Chapter 28 The Desperate Sharu

    With a "boom", Monkey King and Sharu''s fists collided again.However, this time the fist is no longer the same as before, this time the fist carries a kind of domineering, a kind of indomitable wildness, and contempt for the opponent!Because when he hit this punch, Monkey King''s qi suddenly soared again!The fist wrapped in the golden fighting spirit banged against Sharu. The two who were originally evenly matched, under the punch of Monkey King, Sharu flew out like a kite with a broken line.With a "bang", it fell to the ground, leaving a bottomless pit.


    Shalu slowly emerged from the pothole. At this time, his right hand was hanging weakly, and blood dripping on it, he knew that it had been abandoned at a glance.Shalu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Monkey King in shock: "You...why did your anger suddenly become stronger? Haven''t you used all your strength?"


    "The game should be over! I have had enough!" Monkey King walked slowly towards Sharu, and his anger rose rapidly as he walked, the earth was shaking, and the stones on the ground were waiting. Bumpy, when he walked beside Sharu, his qi had reached the peak of Super 2, and the golden vindictiveness was mixed with lightning. At this time, Monkey King was like a golden war god!


    "No...impossible, how could your anger be so strong? I don''t believe that our strengths are so different. I should have surpassed you a long time ago! You don''t bluff there anymore! Ah ah!!!"


    Sharu roared and tore off the useless right hand, and then a new right hand was regenerated from his shout."Monkey King, take it to death!" As he said, he blasted out angrily at Monkey King.


    "Huh! Can''t face the reality yet? Let me wake you up!"


    I saw Monkey King''s figure flashed, and in an instant, a punch hit Sharu''s abdomen, and his entire wrist sank into Sharu''s abdomen!


    "Uh!!!"


    Sharu snorted suddenly, covered his abdomen with both hands, and bent down.With a punch, Sun Wukong blasted Sharu out, smashing a mountain road not far away.


    Sharu gritted his teeth, struck a carp from the gravel, and stood up.At this time, there was a trace of blood hanging on the corner of his mouth: "Hey~~ As expected, it is Monkey King! It was so strong! However, my strength is not limited to this!" Accompanied by Sharu''s loud shout, he was angry. It has also improved a lot!


    However, Monkey King''s figure flashed again, kicking Sharu upside down...


    "It''s useless! At best, your strength can only be equal to my strength in the Super 2 mid-term! But compared with my peak combat strength, it''s really far away!"


    When Sharu stood up again, Monkey King''s figure flashed again, and another punch hit Sharu''s abdomen, making him retching!


    Now, Monkey King can''t kill Xilu, because he must rescue No.18, so he has to beat Sharu until he vomits!


    "Damn! How could our strengths be so far apart? This is impossible! According to the data, I should have surpassed you long ago! How is it possible! Sharu, I will not lose! I will not despair! Ah~~~"


    Sharu roared, and his anger exploded, but instead of attacking Monkey King, he turned and fled!


    "Do you think you can escape?" Monkey King''s figure turned into a golden light, which instantly appeared under Sharu''s body, and then kicked upward, directly on his belly!


    "No... but... can..." Sharu covered his abdomen with both hands, and his body swayed slowly to the ground. At this time, he couldn''t even maintain the air dance!


    Seeing Sharu who was retching constantly, Che did not spit out No. 18. Sun Wukong couldn''t help frowning: "Isn''t the power enough? Is this the rhythm for me to transform into a super three?"


    "But... damn! Monkey King, you can kill me! Why don''t you kill me? Are you humiliating me?" At this time, Shalu looked at Monkey King with unwillingness and anger: "I am It won''t make you wish! Let us go to hell together!"


    Suddenly, I saw that Sharu''s body swelled up a little bit, and he was going to explode!Want to die with Monkey King!


    "Grass! I played this trick with Lao Tzu!"


    Monkey King''s complexion suddenly changed, his figure flashed, and he appeared beside Sharu.


    "Why? Are you going to attack me? Monkey King, let me tell you, as long as I am attacked a little bit, I will explode right away! Your only ending is death, which is the price of your arrogance! Haha~~" At this time, Sharu smiled very proudly, as if he had won the battle.


    "Who said I was going to attack you?" Monkey King glanced at Sharu lightly, his eyes changed, and the eyes of God opened directly.


    Shalu looked at Monkey King''s eyes with a look of surprise: "Your eyes...what''s the matter? Why is this not in my profile?"


    "You don''t know a lot! Don''t think you know everything about me if you know a little bit of fur!" Monkey King looked at Sharu disdainfully, and put his hands on Sharu''s growing belly!


    "What are you...what are you going to do?" Shalu looked at Monkey King, with a bad premonition rising in his heart.


    "Exhausted suction!" Monkey King used his actions to answer Sharu''s question.


    "No...what''s the matter? My power...you are absorbing my power? Impossible! You can absorb other power? Ah!... asshole... stop it!... Damn it! I won''t lose! ~~~"


    Feeling the rapid loss of energy in his body, Sharu couldn''t help but lose his color. If the energy is absorbed, then he will blow up!Therefore, Sharu tried his best to stimulate the energy in his body to explode his body in advance!However, if he was able to resist even in his usual state, but under the self-detonation that completely lost the ability to resist, he couldn''t do anything at all, because Monkey King was absorbing energy too fast, like a bottomless black hole sucking His power is average!At this time, Sharu was finally desperate, he didn''t even have the chance to blew himself up!He completely failed!


    It didn''t take long for the power in Sharu''s body to be sucked up completely by Monkey King and fell softly to the ground!


    Monkey King looked at his hands, then at Sharu who was lying on the ground, a smile on his face could not help: "I didn''t expect the power of the Hungry Ghost Dao to be quite useful! Together with my own Strength has increased a lot! It seems that there will be a convenient and good way to increase strength in the future!"..

 90 Chapter 29 The Evil Reappears, The Magician Babidi Appears

    "Damn! I have become a perfect body, why would I still lose? I am not reconciled!" Sharu lay weakly on the ground, eyes full of unwilling anger.


    "What if you are unwilling? Your defeat is a foregone conclusion!"


    Monkey King grabbed Sharu''s head, lifted him up in the air, and punched him in the abdomen...


    "Oh~~"


    Sharu suddenly hugged his belly and retched, and Monkey King threw him to the ground.But for a while, No. 17 and No. 18 were thrown out in his retching.Although it looks a bit disgusting, it''s lucky that the 18th is fine!


    No. 17 and No. 18 stood up from the ground. No. 18 looked at Sharu and said to Monkey King: "Has he been defeated by you? I know that your information is too far apart from the information we got. We are not your opponent at all!"


    On the 17th, he walked in front of Sharu, stepped on his head, and said fiercely: "You guy, you dare to eat me, I will kill you myself!" He said, raising his fist. It was about to be played, but Che suddenly stopped: "Strange, why am I so weak? What about my strength?"


    Hearing the words on the 18th, he immediately felt his own weakness and frowned: "Our strength seems to be absorbed?" The two of them were in Sharu''s body together, and their strength was naturally absorbed by Monkey King.


    Monkey King took out a fairy bean and handed it to No. 18, and said, "Hey, you will restore your strength after eating it!"


    "Is this?" No.18 hurriedly took the fairy bean in Monkey King''s hand, looked at it for a while, and said in surprise: "Isn''t this the fairy bean mentioned in the document?" As he said, he threw it into his mouth. Swallowed it.In just a moment, the 18th felt that his strength had returned to its peak state.


    "He recovered immediately! It really is amazing!" No.18''s face was exclaimed.


    "That... me?" On the 17th, he recovered immediately after seeing the 18th, and he immediately looked at Monkey King.Sun Wukong couldn''t help but glanced at him and said faintly: "Do you think that the long hair you have left is a beautiful woman? Leave it to me! This is the benefit that only sister paper can have!"


    "Uh!" On the 17th, he was choked. Although he was very angry in his heart, he didn''t dare to say it. If he dares to challenge Monkey King, he will kill him properly!Moreover, he also saw that the reason why Monkey King didn''t kill him was entirely because of the face of the 18th.Sun Wukong is in love with his sister''s rhythm!


    Monkey King directly ignored No. 17 and looked at No. 18 and said, "Speaking of which, I saved your life? Why don''t you say a word of thanks?"


    "Huh! I didn''t call you to save me!" No. 18 gave a cold snort, got up and flew towards the sky: "No. 17, let''s go!"


    Looking at the two figures disappearing in the sky, Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly: "It seems that it is really difficult to get this sister paper!" He lowered his head, looked at Sharu who was still lying on the ground, and said lightly: "Then next, it''s time to get rid of you!"


    With that, he threw Sharu into the sky...


    "Turtle~Pai~Qi~Gong~Bo~!" A powerful beam of light emitted from Monkey King''s hands, instantly covering Sharu''s body...


    "Ah~~~ Monkey King! I won''t let you go!..." Shalu let out an unwilling roar, and his body disappeared under the tortoise school qigong wave.Even the chip in his brain has completely turned into nothingness. So far, Sharu has completely disappeared in this world!


    "So, next, there will only be the biochemical man named Nok? I don''t know where he will be? Well, I am afraid it is difficult to find him. It seems that he can only wait for him to appear. That''s it!"...


    On the earth, somewhere in the sky above a kilometer, there is a spaceship suspended here, of course, this spaceship is invisible, and it is difficult for outsiders to find it!


    A room of the spacecraft was filled with various instruments, and the liquid in some test tubes was still bubbling with blisters and blue smoke.


    In the center, there is a huge transparent glass-like test tube filled with unknown liquids.Of course, these are not the key points. The key point is that the little baby who was immersed in the unknown liquid has an amazing 7-point similarity to the appearance of Monkey King when he was a child. Among them, Broly can be seen faintly. A trace of shadow!More importantly, behind his ass, there is a grey monkey-like tail!


    Next to it, there is an extremely sophisticated computer with dense and strange text beating. The only thing that can be read is a string of numbers in the upper left corner of the screen: 1:10!


    This is not only an extremely sophisticated computer, but also a time accelerator!The 1:10 on it actually represents the time ratio. A day outside is equal to 10 years here!


    This is the real laboratory of Dr. Rocco, and that time accelerator is the most proud research result of his life!Of course, after the Knock in the test tube on the side fully grows, it will replace this position!


    Suddenly, the scenery around the spacecraft changed, but in the blink of an eye, the spacecraft appeared in a base somewhere deep underground!An ugly alien with a small, wrinkled body appeared beside the spaceship.I saw him knock gently on the door of the spaceship with the wooden crutch in his hand, and a strange wave emanated from his cane, and the door of the spaceship opened miraculously!


    I saw him slowly walk into the spaceship and opened the time house where Nok was.A look of surprise appeared on his face: "Is this the time machine that Dr. Rocco has spent his inevitable research into? This is really an amazing invention!"


    While talking, he walked to the test tube where Nok was cultivated and looked at the tiny figure inside, with a hint of amazement on his face again: "I have to say, Dr. Rocco, your wisdom can match My father will mention it first! Once this biochemical man is fully grown, it will definitely be comparable to the Buu made by my father! You are really an amazing scientist! Hey~~Dr. Rocco, I really have to thank you! With your Nok, then my Buu will be able to have enough power to resurrect! Haha~~~"


    (Well, I have to work overtime in the evening, there are only two chapters today!)..

 91 Chapter 30 The Monkey King

    Two days have passed since the battle with Sharu. In the two days, Monkey King was not idle, and he was still practicing hard in the time house to meet the next battle.


    On this day, Monkey King finally made up his mind to come to a rare human planet.And all the girls were present.


    "Wukong, are you sure you want to do this?" Bulma said to Monkey Wu hesitantly looking at the instrument next to him.


    "En! If you want to transform into a Super 4, you can only do this!" Monkey King nodded firmly and looked at the girls: "Wait later when I become a gorilla, if I lose my mind, you must Try to stop me! Awaken my mind, understand?"


    Bulma wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and said: "Are you sure you won''t squash us all with one foot?" He knows how terrifying Monkey King turned into a gorilla!


    7


    "Ahem~~This...this is really hard to say!" Monkey King also became hesitant.


    "What does it have to do? Goku can still resurrect us after we die! Even if Wukong loses his mind and cannot resurrect us temporarily, didn¡¯t Wukong give the Dragon Balls to Klin and the others? Then they can use the Dragon Balls to resurrect us. Yes!" Saye said in a very rational analysis.


    Kaiko nodded calmly and said: "As a woman, you should completely trust your own man. Since Wukong wants to take a risk, we will do our best to support him because of our company!"


    "Nah~~ Will Brother Wukong really become a gorilla? Just like the gorilla in the movie?" Alice stood aside looking at Monkey King with bright eyes.


    "I also really want to see what it is like when Brother Wukong becomes a gorilla!" Little Xianglin was also curious.


    "Brother Wukong, I will definitely try to awaken your sanity!" Among the three little loli, Bai is the most sensible.


    "By the way, Saiyans are really a magical race! Not only can they transform into super Saiyans, but they can also transform into gorillas?" Nan Lixiang squinted her eyes and said with a surprised look.


    "Is it going to die? It sounds so exciting! Then let''s get started!" Shizuka, a natural dull girl, doesn''t know what fear is, but can''t wait.


    "Then, the 18th, the next thing is up to you!" Sun Wukong turned his head to look at the 18th, who had been standing aside coolly and silently.In order to protect the safety of all the girls as much as possible, he brought the 18th too!Although he doesn''t want to hurt his sister paper, in order to transform into Super 4, in order to have absolute certainty to defeat the next opponent, he must take a risk!


    "Helping you this time, the last time you saved me and No.17 was completely wiped out!" No.18 looked at Monkey King and said lightly.


    "Of course!" Monkey King chuckled, and handed a large pair of pliers to No.18: "Then, No.18, you will be up to you for pulling the tail!"


    "Um, Goku, are you sure you can pull out your tail with just a large pair of pliers?" Mikoto and the other girl on the side looked at the large pliers in the 18th hand with surprise.


    "My tail is permanently sealed by the gods. If you want to regenerate, you should be able to pull it out?"


    At this time, Monkey King''s heart was also a little uncertain: "The tail of Monkey King in the GT version was forcibly pulled out by the Old World King God! I think I should not be pitted?"


    Although he was thinking about other things in his mind, the movements in Monkey King''s hands did not stop.I saw him untied his belt in front of the women, revealing his bare ass.It¡¯s okay for Tsuiko who has had a relationship with him to wait for women.


    At that point, Kiki, Lanqi, and Jiu Xin Na blushed and turned her head quickly.Especially Jiu Xinnai, she is only with Monkey King for the time being, and the relationship between the two has not yet been determined!During this period of time, Monkey King had been very busy, either fighting or practicing, and there was no time to cultivate relationships with them.Of course, even No. 18, who has always been cold, has a slightly red face.


    "Wow! Brother Wukong showed his ass in public! Shame~" Alice held her eyes with her hands for the first time, but she peeked at Sun Wukong''s bare ass from her fingers, coaxing loudly.It is Sun Wukong''s thick-skinned face, and he made a big red face: "Go, go and play, brother is doing business! On the 18th, let''s do it!"


    No. 18 blushed slightly, stabilized her mind, picked up the big tongs, and stretched towards Monkey King¡¯s ass...


    "Wow! I always feel that this kind of picture is so lovely!" The Riko on the side suddenly let out a sigh with emotion.


    "Rotten girl!" All the girls suddenly rolled their eyes at her.


    "Oh~~" Accompanied by Monkey King''s painful and happy wolf howl, No.18 accurately caught the trace of the broken tail on Monkey King''s ass and began to pull it up forcefully!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! On the 18th, you can be lighter! Ah..." I saw Monkey King holding a large stone weighing hundreds of thousands of kilograms, and there was a wolf howling, and his body was full of blue veins. How much pain is being endured!


    "Yeah! Looking at Wukong''s appearance, it seems to be very painful, so let''s forget it!" Shizuka and other women looked distressed, and began to persuade him to come.Seeing the painful look of Monkey King, even the 18th frowned, and the strength in his hands became much smaller!


    "Don''t stop! Pull me hard! Until you pull it out! I can bear it!" Monkey King immediately gritted his teeth and shouted, seeing that the strength of No.18 had become weaker.


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s persistence, on the 18th, her heart was ruthless, and she directly exploded all her anger, stepped on Sun Wukong''s ass, and tried her best to start pulling out...


    With a burst of heart-piercing roar from Monkey King, his tail was finally forcibly pulled out by the 18th.


    "Goku, are you okay?" The girls ran over and surrounded him round and round, while Yuriko gently hugged him, letting his head rest on his plump and slender thighs.


    "Wow! Goku''s tail was actually pulled out!"


    "This is really incredible!"


    Seeing that Sun Wukong was okay, the girls all relaxed and began to play with his long tail.


    "Please! Don''t make trouble? Is my tail a toy?"


    Monkey King stood up from the onlookers of the girls, and said with a look of expectation: "Next, I will turn into a gorilla by shining the burz light!"


    In fact, you can transform yourself even if you don''t have the tail shining on the Boltz light, but just in case, it''s safer to pull the tail out!..

 92 Chapter 31: Transformation in Progress

    "Wukong, are you ready?" Bulma asked loudly to Monkey King who was standing on a large rock not far away, sitting in the instrument that emits burz light.And the other women and the other women watched nervously.


    "En! Let''s start! Remember to adjust the frequency to the maximum! Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to transform into a golden ape!" Monkey King made an OK gesture and said with a serious face.Na Na muttered to himself: "With my current strength, I should have the qualifications to transform into Super 4? I don''t know if it will go smoothly!"


    "Huh~~" Bulma nodded, took a deep breath, then turned on the instrument, and the strong burz light instantly shone on Sun Wukong.


    "Puff through~~Puff through~~~Puff through~~~"


    As soon as Monkey King''s heartbeat was irradiated with the burz light, he began to beat violently, his muscles began to swell, his eyes became blood-red, cruel and photographable!


    "Ah ah ah ah~~~~"


    Accompanied by Monkey King''s roars, a terrifying breath erupted from his body, and countless sands and stones floated into the air under this breath, and went straight into the sky!


    I saw Monkey King¡¯s body rapidly grow taller and bigger, his clothes shattered, revealing a golden fur, his handsome face began to be distorted, but in a moment, he became a big nose, big eyes, and a gorilla head full of teeth. !


    "Roar~~~"


    I saw a violent roar from the golden great ape, and the rocks beneath and around it collapsed. In an instant, it danced wildly, and the rubble pierced through...


    "Yeah~~ Brother Wukong has really become a gorilla! It looks terrifying!" Alice and the three little Lori looked at the golden great ape not far away, and hurriedly hid behind the girls in fright. Because the breath of this great ape is really terrifying, no wonder they are scared!


    "Also... I really turned into a golden great ape! It seems to be very violent!" Yuriko looked at the golden great ape, who was clacking her chest from time to time not far away, with a look of shock. Shocked!


    "En... It looks like I really lost my mind, then... Next, it''s our task!" Kengzi stepped forward, looking at the girls beside him, and said.


    "Really...Is it going to pass? Judging from the current situation, we might be trampled to death once we pass?" Saye wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, obviously a little scared.


    "That''s why we want to go even more, don''t we?" Yuriko patted Saya''s fragrant shoulder, smiling.


    "You...you really want to pass? This breath... terrible! Even if it''s me, I will definitely not be able to stand a blow from him, let alone you!" Number 18 on the side looked at the golden ape transformed Monkey King, his whole body trembled a little, the breath that the golden giant ape gave her made her feel a sense of despair!


    "Because only we can awaken Wukong''s mentality. This is also the task he asked us to do, isn''t it?" Kengzi smiled slightly: "Then, I''ll go and test it!" Then, she saw her lucky dance air technique, The golden great ape flew over.


    "Goku, do you still remember me? I''m Tongzi! Poison Island Tongzi, your wife! Do you remember me? Goku! Hurry up! Wake up! Goku!..." Kongzi flew in front of the golden giant ape, loudly Calling.


    The golden great ape that had been wrecking havoc suddenly stopped moving and looked down at Tsuiko...


    "Did you succeed?" Seeing this scene, the women were overjoyed.But before they were happy, they saw the golden great ape roar and slapped it towards the son!Suddenly, Kongzi was shocked, and hurriedly dodged away!


    "Ah~~ Brother Wukong really lost his mind, he was actually attacking Sister Kongzi!" Xianglin''s eyes widened as he looked at it, with a look of surprise on his face.


    "No, it seems to have some effect!" No.18 looked at the golden giant ape who attacked Kongzi from time to time, and said faintly: "At the speed of Kongzi, it is impossible to avoid the attack of the giant ape, but she is at the most critical point every time. It hides when he is at the time, which shows that Wukong still has a trace of sanity. He doesn''t want to hurt the son! So at the most critical moment, he will pause for a while! He is fighting his own demons!"


    "It seems that we can''t lose to Yuko! Everyone, let''s go! Even if you die, it is a happy thing to die in the hands of your own man!" Yuriko smiled at the girls, the first one to fly Past.


    "Nah~ Sister Li, I can''t fly! Hold me over!"


    "I can''t fly either~ Rika, please hug me over!"


    In this way, the girls carried their backs together, hugged them, and flew towards the golden great ape together.There were only three women left in the field: Mikoto, Kushina, and No. 18!


    "That... Mikoto! I don''t seem to have anything to do with him? It''s useless in the past... right?" Kusina looked at Mikoto hesitantly and said.


    "It depends on your own choice! Then, I''ll go there first!" Mikoto patted Kushina lightly, and jumped towards the golden great ape.Although she can''t fly, as a ninja, she is light and agile.


    "Well~ I was specially invited by him to protect them... How can I fail to speak!" The 18th also gave himself a reason and flew over.


    "But~ among the crowd, it seems like I''m alone being isolated! It''s really uncomfortable!" Kushina drank a low, jumped, and rushed over!


    "Roar~~~"


    The golden giant ape was still wrecking havoc. Seeing all the women surrounding him, the red light in his eyes was even better. It seemed that his majesty had been greatly challenged, and he saw him grab a boulder on the ground. Threw it to the girls!


    "No! Hurry up!" The girls were shocked, but the boulder was too big, and they couldn''t dodge it at their speed!


    At the critical moment, I saw Suozi suddenly appeared in front of the huge stone. With a wave of the long sword in his hand, the sword light flashed. The huge stone was directly divided into two by her, saving everyone!


    "Huh~ It was so risky just now! Thank you so much, Koko!"


    "Does Goku really want to kill us?"


    The crisis was lifted, and the women breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, at this time, I saw the golden great ape jumped up, jumped off the rocky cliff, and directly shook the ground to pieces!Then, with both hands on the ground, he climbed towards the girls, and saw that every claw of him made the boulder shatter, and every foot made the ground collapse!How shocking and amazing the scene was!


    "Everyone, get away quickly, the current Wukong will really kill us!" Yuko yelled, and hurriedly picked up Alice and flew out to the side.


    The women supported each other and fled here.However, Mikoto was suddenly hit by a flying gravel and flew out on the spot, hitting a boulder severely, and vomiting a big mouthful of blood...

 93 Chapter 32 Super Saiyan 4

    The women supported each other and fled here.However, Mikoto was suddenly hit by a flying gravel, and flew out on the spot, slammed into a boulder, spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    "Mikoto!" The girls were shocked and rushed towards her.However, no matter how fast they are, how can they be faster than the golden great apes?Mikoto was about to die under the feet of the golden great ape.


    Suddenly, a beautiful figure flashed, and in the moment, rescued Mikoto from the feet of the golden great ape.


    "No. 18!" Seeing the rescuer, the women were overjoyed.


    "You don''t run away! I don''t have the power to rescue you!" No.18 held Mikoto and shouted to the girls around.The girls woke up one after another, fled away, and then gathered together not far away.


    "Mikoto, are you okay?" Kusina and other women''s groups surrounded Mikoto with an anxious expression on his face.On the other hand, there is a big blood hole in Mikoto''s chest, and the previous gravel has pierced her chest!Now only half a breath is left!


    And Kongzi quickly took out a fairy bean and stuffed it into her mouth: "Hurry up and eat it! After you eat it, you will be fine!"


    Mikoto chewed hard for a while, then swallowed the fairy bean: "Huh~~ finally came alive! You must be careful, that kind of power is too powerful, with our strength, as long as we are scratched In a moment, if you don''t die, you will be seriously injured!"


    "Well, we will be careful!" The women nodded one after another.


    "It seems that this task is really not easy!" Yuriko frowned and sighed while looking at the golden great ape who was still wreaking havoc and venting his anger not far away.


    "No! Goku is coming to our side." Saye looked at the golden giant apes that were getting closer and closer to them, her expression changing.At this time, the golden great ape was approaching the girls step by step, and his chest banged with his fists.


    "Sisters, it seems that we are always hiding. How about we gamble?" Kenzi said with a serious face looking at the girls.


    "Gambling? What a gambling method?" The women looked at Kaizi in doubt.


    "Gamble! Do you dare?"


    "...We understand what you mean! Let''s try it out! See if Goku will really hurt us!" Yuriko nodded and said with a firm face.Her sister paper also nodded one after another, approving this method!


    The golden great apes were getting closer and closer. When they saw them, they immediately slapped their chests, and then slammed them at the girls... If they were beaten, they would definitely be smashed into meat pie .


    "Wukong! Please stop! We are all your wives! Do you really want to kill us?" The girls were indifferent to the golden great ape''s fist, calling out hoarsely.


    However, the fist of the golden great ape only paused, his eyes flickered, and he ruthlessly hit the girls again!


    "It seems... our gambling game failed, and Wukong will smash it with a punch!" Nan Lixiang glanced at the girls and sighed helplessly.


    "Roar~~"


    In the roar of the golden great ape, that huge fist was getting closer and closer to the girls...


    "Brother Wukong! Please stop now!" Suddenly, Bai cried out in the field.I don''t know when, she has actually come to the feet of the golden great ape, holding his toes tightly with her hands, and the big teardrops have wetted a bunch of hair on the golden great ape''s toes.


    But the fist that was slammed by the golden great ape suddenly stopped on the heads of the girls, and there was a trace of struggle and mystery in the eyes.The strong wind blew the women''s scalps.


    Bai''s tears were falling, and he choked loudly: "Brother Wukong, didn''t you say that we are all your favorite people? Will you never hurt us? I have always believed in this, because Brother Wukong It is also the person I love the most and the most important person in my life! When I was the loneliest and most helpless, you rescued me! I am really happy and very happy to be with you! I love it too! Everyone! Stay with everyone! If my death can awaken your mind! Please! Just kill me first!"


    "Bai..." The women were moved by Bai''s words and cried out, and began to call out loud!


    "Goku! I''m Bulma! Don''t you really want to kill us?"


    "Goku! We are all your wives! You said you would always protect us! Please wake up!"


    "Brother Wukong, you wake up quickly! You look like Alice so scared! 555~~~" Alice cried and ran to the feet of the golden great ape, hugging the gold like white The great ape''s toes burst into tears.


    Fragrant Phosphorus also learned something, and hurriedly ran over and boldly picked up the toes of the golden great ape and shouted: "Brother Wukong! If you want to kill, kill me too!"


    The women fell at the feet of the golden great ape one after another, and hugged his feet firmly: "Yes! As long as you can awaken your mind, if you want to kill, kill us all together!"


    "Roar ah ah ah~~~" The golden great ape roared in pain, the mystery and struggle in his eyes were even better!The tears of the women were like dripping into Sun Wukong''s heart, ripples in his violent heart, making his emotions gradually calm down!


    For a moment, I saw the golden giant ape suddenly roaring up to the sky: "Ahhhhh~~ My Monkey King will never hurt his own woman! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Thoughts! Ah ah ah!!!"


    With a loud roar from Monkey King, the violent breath of the Golden Giant Ape receded like a tide, his body shrank rapidly, and his fur disappeared... After a burst of strong light, a Monkey King with a new posture appeared in front of the girls!He succeeded!Successfully transformed into Super 4 status!


    "This...this...is this Super 4 look like? It''s really cool!" The girls were stunned when they looked at Monkey King.


    "Hehe~ Thank you for your hard work! Thanks to you, I succeeded!" Monkey King smiled, squatted down, opened his arms, and hugged the girls!


    "Wukong! You are finally back!" The women threw into his arms with excitement.Of course, except for the two, Jiu Xin Na and No. 18.However, the flickering loss in the eyes of the two women did not hide from Monkey King''s perception...

 94 Chapter 33—The Birth of Knok

    At this time, Monkey King¡¯s muscles are strong and strong, his hair color is no longer golden, but black, his body is also covered with red hair, his eyes have become fierce and ferocious, even now he has All the qi is hidden, giving people a strong sense of oppression!


    "Is this Super 4 form? It''s really too powerful! I didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful existence in the world!" Looking at Monkey King at this time, No.18 was shocked and inexplicably: "Now, who else is in this world? Will it be his opponent? Unexpectedly, we used to be against such a monster..."


    "Hey! What are you in? I heard that you saved Mikoto. Thank you so much! Come on, everyone!" After Sun Wukong let go of the daughters, he came to the 18th, looking excited and grateful. He held her, then opened his arms and hugged directly towards No. 18!


    "What are you doing?!" No.18 was shocked, snorted coldly, and was about to avoid, but how could she avoid the current Monkey King at her speed!But in an instant he was hugged by Monkey King.


    "Thank you so much just now. If you didn''t save Mikoto, I would be guilty for the rest of my life!" Monkey King pretended to be excited, and gnawed a few bites on No.18''s face.Well, his actions have shown that he is eating tofu at Chiguoguo!For this kind of sister paper, if you don''t take the initiative to attack, it will be difficult to get it!


    "You guy, let me go!" No.18 was ashamed and really wanted to beat Monkey King, but she was intentional and weak, and could only struggle fiercely.


    "Oh! It''s just a friendly hug, why are you shy!" Monkey King smiled, let go of No. 18, and then turned to look at Jiu Xin Na.


    Jiuxinai was shocked immediately, and hurriedly hid behind Mikoto, waved his hands again and again: "No, I really don''t need your friendship to hug! You should continue to hug your 18th!"


    "What is his No. 18? I have nothing to do with this guy!" No. 18''s pretty face reddened rare, and glared at Jiu Xinnai.


    "It''s okay! I''ve always been fair, come on, don''t be shy!" Monkey King flashed his figure, and took Jiu Xinnai into his arms, and then Jiu Xinnai''s face also chirped and chewed. Took a few mouthfuls.The embarrassed Jiu Xinnai could only stare at Monkey King, and Che was helpless.


    "Oh~ I thought that Wukong had already converged a lot, but I didn''t expect that he was back to his nature again!" Yuriko looked at Sun Wukong, who was so cheap, and shook her head helplessly.


    "This guy has always been like this! Well, it can only be aimed at women, especially beautiful women!" Saye put his glasses down and said lightly.She knows Monkey King very well!


    "Okay, the matter is over, we have to leave here!" Monkey King let go of Jiuxina and said lightly.Accept everything you see well, don''t overdo it, otherwise it will not increase your favorability, but decrease your favorability.At the same time, it exited Super 4 mode and returned to its usual state.


    I saw Monkey King wave his big hand, and put all the girls in the ring of the world, and then moved in an instant and disappeared here!


    In an underground base somewhere on the earth, in the time house in the original Dr. Rocco''s spacecraft.Babidi looked at the fully grown-up Nok in the test tube, his face was full of excitement: "Haha~~~ Nok, hurry up and wake up! Become my servant and fight the universe for me!"


    At this time, Knok looked exactly the same as Monkey King, but his eyes were the same as Broly, he was very vicious, with an evil spirit.Obviously, Knock is a biochemical man cloned in the face of Monkey King after seeing the power of Monkey King!


    In the series of spells of Babidi, I saw the center of the eyebrows of Nok curled in the test tube, and an M-shaped black mark slowly appeared!And Knok, who closed his eyes, opened his eyes suddenly!Just if the predatory beast awakens, an extremely powerful aura radiates out, directly smashing the test tube, the mysterious liquid inside surging out, even with extremely powerful corrosive power, wherever it passes , Whether it is a wooden iron block, it has been corroded to pieces!


    "This is..." Babidi was obviously taken aback, and saw that he was muttering a word, and the wooden crutch in his hand pointed forward. The environment here changed for a while, and the flowing liquid disappeared strangely!


    And Nock also slowly flew over at this time, and landed on the ground!But at this time, he has nothing to do with him, and he looks very miserable!


    But when Babidi pointed to Nok, a set of gray combat uniform suddenly appeared on Ben Chiguoguo: "Nok, from now on, I will be your master. You must obey all my orders! "


    "My master? Does it depend on you? You are looking for death!" A violent, bloodthirsty aura suddenly erupted from Nok''s body, and he stretched out his right hand directly and grabbed it at Babidi !However, only halfway through, his movements suddenly stopped, and then he held his head and screamed in pain!


    "While you are still growing up, I have already controlled you. With an evil heart, it is impossible for you to resist me!" Babidi looked at pain with triumphant expression. Nock said lightly: "Don''t resist, you should obey my orders obediently!"


    "Let me obey the order of rubbish like you? What a joke!" Nok roared up to the sky, his breath soaring, and his hair was flashing between black and gold!For a moment, with a roar from Nok, golden vindictiveness burst out from his body in an instant. On it, lightning was entangled, and his black hair turned golden. He turned into a Super Saiyan. !And looking at the lightning entwined on the grudge, this is obviously Super Saiyan 2!


    "Super...Super Saiyan? Is this a Super Saiyan? Are you not a biohazard? You can also transform into a Super Saiyan?! Dr. Rocco is indeed an amazing scientist! He actually made it A biochemical super Saiyan!"


    "Have you finished talking nonsense? Then, go to death!" At this time, Nok''s emotions were full of coldness and disgust.It''s like Broly reborn!I saw him flashing, pinching Babidi''s neck, and then cruelly twisted, Babidi''s head was directly screwed off by him, then he threw it on the ground and stepped directly on it. The pulpy!..

 95 Chapter 34: Nok vs. Dapla

    "Your name is Knock, right? You are really amazing. Not only did you resist Babidi''s control, you also killed him. Thanks to you, I got rid of his control too!" Behind Knok suddenly appeared a strong man. He looked like a human, but his ears were big and pointed, and his head had two small tentacles.It looks very evil.


    "Who are you?" Nock looked at the person in front of him lightly, not looking at him at all.


    "Devil King, Dapla!" Dapla said proudly.


    "Just like you rubbish, you are also the king of the world? It seems that your demon world is nothing more than that!" Nok looked at Dapla with a disdainful expression.


    "It seems that you are very proud of your own strength! Then let me see how strong you are!" Dapla snorted coldly and blasted at Nok.


    "It''s not a wise choice to do it to me!" Nok smiled faintly, and then an extremely violent force burst out from him, all in shape, and directly blasted towards Dapla. !


    With a "bang~~", the collision of the two fists directly caused a huge gust of wind, destroying everything around them.However, the two of them didn''t care at all, they were still blasting frantically, and the underground base began to shake and collapse in the battle between the two!


    "Hey~~ I didn''t expect that you guy has some skills! How about? Do you want to be my subordinate and rule the entire universe with me!" Dapla punched Knok again, and both of them retreated at the same time. He stabilized his figure and said with a smile.


    "Humph! You have too much nonsense!"


    Nok roared, the breath of his whole body soared again, lightning danced in his grudge, and the earth shattered!After feeling the breath of Nok, Dapla''s complexion changed involuntarily: "Good... so strong..."


    "Hey~~ It''s too late to regret now!"


    With a bloodthirsty smile, Nok turned into a golden light and threw a punch at Dapla!


    "So fast!" Dabra was shocked secretly, not keeping his own strength, and tried his best to blast towards Nok!


    "Bang!" Dapla was hit and flew out directly with a punch, hit the wall, and made a big hole in the earth wall outside the underground base!The base trembles and the rubble falls like rain!The underground base has finally begun to collapse!


    "Ah~~" Dapla roared, and his figure flew directly out of the mud and rocks, smashing the fallen boulders with a punch along the way, and blasted towards Nok''s face without losing his power!


    "Hey~~ This is interesting! Then you will accompany me to have a good time!" Nok evilly smiled, his figure flashed, and he punched him.


    "boom!"


    The confrontation between the two of them directly shattered all the falling mud and rocks, the figures flashed, fists flew like flying, and the earth cracked. In the battle between the two, the ground within a few miles of the battle sank several times. Ten meters, the earth quaked, like a magnitude ten earthquake!Shocking and terrifying!


    "Boom~Boom~"


    The world roared, the earth sank, and a golden figure rushed out of the ground to reach the sky!Immediately afterwards, another figure broke through the ground, pierced through the sky, and fisted directly against the golden figure...


    In the collapsed underground base, somewhere in a ruin-like corner, there is a huge and weird''big egg'' with criss-cross patterns on it, flashing with strange light from time to time, bright and dark!There is also a measuring table on it, and the pointer inside is moving upwards at a slow speed...


    "Boom!"


    Dapla was blasted out again with a punch from Nok, and a huge hole was punched in the ground!However, he flew tenaciously and quickly condensed a wave of qigong in his hand and blasted towards Nok!


    Nok hurriedly dodged, and the powerful qigong wave hit the ground not far away, directly smashing a big hole tens of meters deep!However, just as Nok evaded, another wave of qigong shot directly at him!As a last resort, he had to dodge to one side again. However, next, countless qigong shells shot at Nok!


    "You guy is endless!" Knok roared, his figure flickered rapidly, and he shuttled between countless qigong shells, his hands quickly condensed a wave of qigong, and he shot towards Dapla in an instant!


    Dapura''s figure dodged, but the ground under his feet was directly blasted out of a huge pit several hundred meters wide!


    "Go to hell! Dapla!" Taking advantage of this momentary gap, Knok''s figure appeared next to Dapla, and he slammed his chest toward Dapla!


    In a hurry, Dapla had only time to cover his chest with his hands, and was blown away with a punch. However, there was a strange smile on the corners of his mouth, and he spit out a mouthful of saliva. Go chest shot!


    At such a close distance, Knok obviously couldn''t avoid it. In a critical moment, he could only use his right hand to block him in front of him, and his saliva instantly got on his right wrist!


    Looking at the disgusting saliva on his wrist, Nok suddenly became angry: "You bastard, how dare you spit on me! I will tear you to pieces!"


    "Hey~~ Do you think I would do that kind of boring behavior? Look at your wrist! I won this duel!" Dapla looked at Nok with a smug look!


    "What?! This...this is..." Looking at his right hand that was gradually petrifying, Nok was shocked!


    "This is called petrified saliva, and it is also one of my abilities. As long as anything touched by petrified saliva will be completely petrified, you will slowly be petrified in fear! This battle is my victory, haha~ ~" Dapla laughed triumphantly.


    "Huh! Do you think you can beat me with this kind of boring ability? It''s really naive!" Knok snorted disdainfully, his left hand turned into a knife, and instantly he gave his petrified right hand shoulder to shoulder. Cut it down!The petrified right hand fell to the ground and smashed directly.


    "Oh! You guy is so ruthless! You even used up your hand! In this case, how can you be my opponent with only one left hand!" Dapla said indifferently. Looking at Knok, Knok had no threat in his eyes at this time.


    "Hey~~Do you really think so?" Knok let out a gloomy smile.Then, with a loud shout, he saw blue veins all over his body protruding, bloody wounds, blood and flesh moving, and then with a scream, a complete arm was regenerated!Knock squeezed his fist and moved the right hand of the newborn, with a satisfied look on his face.


    "You guy, you have the ability to regenerate... Oh! I forgot, you are a biochemical person, it is not surprising that you have such an ability!" Dapla frowned, looking at Nok, his complexion changed. Be serious.


    "Hmph! I have played enough of this boring trick! Let you see my true strength!"


    "True strength?"...


    "Drink!!!" Knok clenched his fists and clamped them around his waist. His whole body was violent, and the Lightning Four Dances. His anger was climbing rapidly, and his blond hair was growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡­


    "Drink!!" Accompanied by Knok''s roar, a powerful gas swept the ground directly, and with him as the center, it directly scraped a large hole hundreds of meters in the ground!


    The dust and smoke dissipated, revealing the figure of Nok. At this time, his eyes were fierce and fierce, and he exuded a strong golden vindictiveness. On it, he was entwined with electric flowers, and his long blond hair straightened his thighs!He turned into the third tier of Super Saiyan!With his appearance, it looks like Monkey King II!..

 96 Chapter 35 The Resurrection of Buu

    Just when Nok turned into a Super Three, in the ruins of the underground base, the big egg that shone from time to time, the pointer on the measurement table on it quickly turned upwards, and stopped directly on the M font in the uppermost corner. In the end, this means that the energy it needs has reached its full value, and it seems that something is about to break out!


    For a moment, I saw strong white gas erupting from the small holes on the sealed platform, and the huge and strange egg was beating like a heart, and an extremely powerful and evil gas was gradually awakening.The surrounding animals fled this place of right and wrong uneasyly.


    "En? What is this breath?..." Knok looked at the darkened sky with some surprise, turned his head to look at the white smoke gushing from the ground not far away, frowning: "Look. It seems that an amazing guy is resurrected!"


    At this moment, two figures suddenly appeared not far from the two of Nok.The two of them looked at the white smoke that spewed from the ground from time to time, and their complexions changed greatly.


    "Damn it! Is it too late? Majin Buu is about to wake up!"


    "Master Realm King God! It seems that we can no longer stop Majin Buu from waking up! Disaster is about to come! You should hurry up to find the man named Monkey King! Let me delay for a while now!"


    It turns out that these two people are not others, they are the realm king Xin En and his attendant Gibbet.


    "You are not Majin Buu''s opponent at all, and it is useless to stay! Even if Monkey King comes, I am afraid it will be useless! Damn, this universe is about to end? Why is Majin Buu''s awakening day and my budget? The time difference is more than ten years? If it weren''t for this! Maybe this kind of thing wouldn''t happen! Damn it!"


    At this time, the Realm King God looked unwilling and fearful.The horror of Majin Buu, he knows better than anyone.


    "It looks like you know what it is? Can you tell me?" I don''t know when, Nok has appeared beside the two world king gods.


    Seeing the figure of Nok, the two realm kings and gods were stunned for a while, and then said with surprise on their faces: "This way...you...you are Monkey King? You are so strong! Maybe you can really defeat Demon Buu! "Just now they were shocked by the awakening of Demon Buu, and they didn''t even find Nok and Dapla not far away.


    "Huh! Monkey King? I''m not that guy. My name is Nok. I am a cloned biochemical human cloned based on Monkey King''s gene cells. One day, I will kill Monkey King by myself to prove that I am the strongest. !" Nok''s face was full of disdain and arrogance.


    "Clone biochemical man?" The Realm King God and Gibbet were taken aback, and they hurriedly backed up a few steps, kept a certain distance from Nok, and looked at him warily.


    "Haha! It seems that this is the Demon Buu that Babidi said. Looking at his anger, it is really strong!" Dapla stood not far away, watching the eruption from the ground with interest. The white smoke that came out said faintly.


    "Huh? How courageous! You didn''t take the opportunity to escape! You were almost forgotten by the interference just now! In that case, I''ll send you to hell and report back!" Nok looked at Dapra Xie Xie. A smile, a flash of figure, and an instant appearance in front of Dapla!


    "!!!" Dapura was shocked. Just about to avoid him, he felt a huge force coming from his abdomen, which made his internal organs almost shifted.The figure flew upside down in an instant, crashed through a mountain not far away, and then directly smashed a huge hole of 100 meters in the ground.


    Knok''s figure flashed, and he stepped Dapla''s head into the ground with one foot, and said coldly: "This is the price you spit on me!" As he said, the index finger on his right hand suddenly shot out a speed of light. , Directly pierced Dapla''s chest, then provoked it with the beam of light on his fingers, and blasted Dapla''s head with a punch!Compared with the Super 3 Knock, Dapla is really weak!


    In the original book, Dapla was eaten by Buu turned into chocolate, but now, he died even more miserable, not to mention being pierced through the heart, but also blasted his head with a punch!


    "Whirring whirring!!"


    The white smoke sprayed more and more violently!The collapsed ground was also spewed torn apart under the fierce gas, revealing the huge and strange''dome'' in the ground!


    "Crap! Demon Buu is about to be born!" The face of the Realm King couldn''t help but change drastically. Had it not been for his duty, he would have gone away long ago!


    "Puff whiff~~~"


    The dome spewed out a strong white smoke again, and then it was divided in half, and a white smoke slowly drifted in the sky, and it was empty inside!


    "Yes...it''s empty! Did it fail? Hahahaha! We are so lucky! Did the Majin Buu turn into a corpse in his long sleep? Great, now the earth is saved, and the universe is saved. !" A look of ecstasy suddenly appeared on the face of the Realm King God, and his whole body was shaking with excitement.


    "No, you are wrong!" Nok looked up to the sky with excitement and madness on his face: "There is a strong gas permeating the gas, I think that is what you call the Demon Buu. Strong! It¡¯s really too strong. I didn¡¯t expect that there is such a strong presence in this world besides Monkey King! Haha~~ I¡¯m so lucky! If this is the case, I will warm up with you before I look for Monkey King. All right!"


    "That...that''s the smoke coming out of the dome..." The Realm King God looked at the cloud of smoke that kept condensing and surging in the sky, his complexion changed drastically.


    The smoke in the sky kept surging and condensing, becoming smaller and smaller, and gradually formed a human-shaped appearance while moving, and then, a big chubby man appeared in the sky.He yelled for joy, stretched out his hands, landed steadily on the ground, and looked around curiously.


    "Master Realm King God, is this guy Buu the Demon?" Gibbet looked at Buu solemnly.


    "Yes...Yes..." The realm King God saw sweat on his forehead at this time, and his face was nervous: "I...I will never forget...this...this is not saved...we can''t escape!"


    However, Buu completely ignored everyone at this time, twisted his waist and waved his hands there, and started exercising!It looks pretty cute, and it can''t match the horror at all!


    "This guy seems to be nothing, but it gives me a sense of danger. It seems that he is a good opponent!" Nok looked at Buu with a look of excitement.Buu seemed to sense his hostility, stretched his hands flat, and walked to Nok''s side swayingly. His squinted eyes suddenly became vicious: "You look like a very powerful fellow! Why not play with me!"


    "Hey~~hahaha~~ I mean it too!" Knok laughed up to the sky, and the golden vindictiveness gushed out, and he hit Buu''s nose and head directly. Go in!..

 97 Chapter 36—Knock vs. Buu

    "Hey!~" After receiving a fist from Knok, Buu remained motionless, his body slightly floated, kicked Knok out with one foot, and made a deep trench 100 meters long along the road. Only when he reached a big mountain did he stop his figure.


    Knok stood up in the thick smoke, with an inexplicable excitement hanging from the corner of his mouth: "It''s really strong! That''s interesting!" With a kick of his left foot, the ground directly cracked and collapsed, and his body was like a string. The arrow generally rushed towards Buu!


    "boom"


    The two fists intersected, and a fierce collision erupted. The earth cracked and collapsed, and the sky was turbulent.Nok squinted, it seemed that Buu glanced, a wicked smile hung on the corner of his mouth, his right fist was wrapped in golden vindictiveness, and he struck Buu''s swollen and fat belly quickly like lightning.


    However, Buu grinned and didn''t even evade. He was punched in the belly by Nok, but he was obviously too big. How could Nok in the super three state be so resistant?The figure was blasted off with a punch, and instantly knocked down a mountain, arousing smoke and dust!


    "You... hurt me!" Buu stood up from the gravel, and Ben''s squinted eyes opened, becoming extremely vicious.The holes on the arms and the top of the head emit smoke, which shows that Majin Buu is angry!


    I saw his figure flashed, and instantly appeared behind Nok, with a punch straight to his heart.Knok''s body turned sharply, slammed his foot, and crashed into Buu''s fist, and a huge hole was directly shaken out of the ground!


    "Hey~" Buu made a few kicks again after a miss, and Knok fisted like flying, one by one.Secretly surprised: "This guy, his combat effectiveness has improved a lot in an instant!"


    "Boom" "Boom"...


    The two were fighting fiercely, and every collision caused the earth to crack and the rocks to collapse.During the confrontation, Nok''s combat power suddenly soared, and a majestic grudge filled his whole body, like a golden flame covering his whole body.


    "Boom!" With a sound of "Boom!", Knok blasted out with a punch, and he blasted Buu out with a powerful punch.His figure flashed, he bent forward again, clenched his hands, and hit Buu''s chest fiercely!


    "Bang~~" The earthquake trembled, thick smoke billowed, and Buu smashed a huge hole several hundred meters wide on the ground.


    "Hmm~!!!" Buu stood up from the pothole angrily, curled his mouth, his eyes were raging, and the smoke on his head became more turbulent!I saw his figure flashed and appeared in front of Knok instantly. When Knok punched out, his body turned again and appeared behind him again. Knok turned around and punched out, Buu Turned to his side again, and then headed towards Nok, with a bang, Nok was directly hit by Buu, and a big hole was directly hit on the ground.


    "Heh! Heh! Heh!" With a hit, Buu happily put his hands on top of his head, floating in the air, twisting proudly.


    "Master Realm King, let''s leave as soon as they are still fighting!" Gibbet looked at the battlefield with a lingering fear on his face.They couldn''t get involved in such a battle at all!


    "It seems that this can only be done!" The God of the Realm King nodded, with a look of unwillingness: "Damn it! As the God of the Realm King, I am powerless at this time!...Damn it!...and the one named Monkey King, There has been such a big battle on the earth, he should have sensed it, why hasn''t it appeared yet?"


    "Master Realm King God! Just now I sensed the whole earth, but I didn''t find the Qi named Monkey King. I think he should not be on earth!"


    "Not on Earth? He is not here at this critical juncture... Hey~ Forget it! Let''s leave now!" The God of the Realm groaned for a while, and Gibbet put his left hand on the God of Realm and his right hand. When you reach the center of your eyebrows, you have to move away from here!


    "Hey~~Do you want to escape?" Buu''s figure flashed, and he appeared in front of the Realm King God instantly, and punched him in the face!The Realm King God was shocked and dodged, but Gibbet had to stop the teleportation and punched Buu!But Buu hit his front door with a punch, Gibbet flew upside down in an instant, crashed into the ground, splashed with rubble and dust!


    "You guy, go to death!" The Realm King God was furious, stretched out his right hand, and was about to send out a wave of qigong to attack Buu, but Buu took a step ahead. He raised his hands and instantly turned towards Realm King God. With a slap, the head of the King God was slapped flat, the corner of his mouth was bleeding, the Venus appeared in his head, and his body shook for a while!Buu stretched out his right hand, smiled, and shot the Realm King God into the ground...


    "Drink!!!" Nok shouted loudly, and the powerful grudge directly flew away the big rocks that were pressing on him.Looking at Buu, who was jumping for joy for beating the Realm King God not far away, his eyes burned with anger, golden vindictiveness surged out, and golden flames nearly ten meters high rose directly!By this time, he had completely exploded his qi without reservation.


    "En?" Ben''s cynical Buu, after feeling the breath of Nok at this time, his eyes suddenly narrowed, and his expression became a little serious!Now Knok already gives him a sense of danger!


    "Hey~~Even if you become fierce! I won''t be afraid of you! Buu Buu~~" Buu looked at Nok, suddenly expanded his mouth with both hands, and then stuck his tongue out at him. .


    "Huh! An idiot like this would have this kind of power! This is absolutely unforgivable!" Knok jumped with an angry brow, and jumped, saw the meat on his palm suddenly moved and fell off his palm. It turned into a sharp war spear and projected directly at Buu: "So, for a guy like you, you should hurry up and die!"


    With a "hum", the black war spear flew out quickly, and there was also a layer of golden grudge on it, like a golden streamer, which instantly penetrated Buu''s chest!The powerful force entrained on it directly exploded Buu''s chest to pieces, and his upper body was directly connected to the lower body. Buu''s pupils shrank, and his face fell unbelievably: "Okay... so strong..."


    "Huh! This is the end of the fight against me!" Nok looked at the fragmented Buu on the ground and snorted disdainfully!But I didn''t realize that although Buu called it miserable and his complexion was full of incredible fear, he still lay on the ground properly, without any signs of weakening his breath of life!..

 98 Chapter 37 Knock vs. Buu (2)

    "Hey! I lied to you!"


    Just when Knok thought the battle was over, Buu''s painful and terrified face suddenly changed into a joke, and the fragmented body was fused together, and it was restored in a moment.


    "Huh? Does this guy still have this ability? It doesn''t seem to be a normal creature! Is it a biohazard like me?" Nok looked at Buu, a little surprised.


    "Wow haha~~ You can''t beat me to death!" Buu stood up with a carp and looked at Knok with a smug look, showing off his tiny arms there from time to time, showing me a very powerful look. !


    "Huh! Can''t it be killed?" The fierce light in Nok''s eyes flashed, his figure flashed, and he attacked Buu again!


    "Hey!" Buu grinned, and he didn''t see what he was doing again. He just stood in place and blasted out the attacking Nok!


    Nok was full of golden vindictiveness, like a huge golden mountain, he threw his fist down at Buu, the two fists collided, and with a bang, the earth was instantly shaken out of a huge pit several hundred meters wide. Blasted, magma spewed out from the ground, scattered on the ground, bringing up the sky of fire!


    The two men''s fists were fierce and fisted like flying, both of them had used their strongest combat power!The two hit the sky all the way from the ground, their bodies flashed, instead of an astonishing crashing sound, qigong waves were frequently launched in the hands of the two like lasers, smashing to the ground, leaving amazing huge pits!But for a moment, the place has become a sea of ??fire, surrounded by magma gushing, the fire is soaring, and the entire sky is densely covered with black smoke!The two fighting fiercely and fiercely, full of supreme domineering and destruction, if this continues, I am afraid that the earth will be destroyed in the hands of the two sooner or later.


    In the sky not far from here, Klin and others are rushing here at a very fast speed... Looking at the fierce battle in the sky and the ground where magma erupts from time to time, Klin and others are deeply shocked. Up!


    "This... this kind of battle is really amazing. I think we should just watch it here, or don''t get closer!" Le Ping wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with a frightened expression.


    "Is that fat guy someone named Nok? Fortunately, Wukong has already arrived. Has his training been completed?" Klin pointed at Buu with a look of shock on his face.


    "I didn''t expect how strong Wukong''s opponent would be! It seems that we must redouble our efforts in the future!" Tianjin Fan frowned and said with a serious face.


    "Are you blind? Although that guy looks very similar to Monkey King and his aura is extremely similar, he is still mixed with a lot of different auras. He is not Monkey King at all! If I am right! He is the guy named Knock! But who is his opponent? When did such a strong guy run out on Earth?"


    I don¡¯t know when, Piccolo also appeared on a rock cliff not far away. At this time, his complexion was very ugly. I thought that after he had cultivated in the Time House, he would be able to compete with Monkey King after he came out. Next, I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as I left the level, I encountered the two monsters Buu and Nok. The blow in my heart can be imagined. How could his complexion be good!


    "Isn''t Wukong?" Klin and the others had already sensed it carefully, and they all showed surprise: "It''s really not like that. Although his qi is dominated by Wukong''s smell, there are several other qi. Quite messy!"


    "Besides, it''s impossible for Wukong''s eyes to become so fierce and cruel, right? Look, your eyes are a little red!"


    "That said, hasn''t Wukong''s practice returned yet? So...what should we do? Should we continue to watch the battle here? Or should we leave?"


    "A rare world-shattering battle, it is a pity not to look at it, even if you die, it is worth it!"


    "I don''t know who is the fat guy who played against Nok? Really amazing! I don''t know if it is a friend or an enemy?"


    Knok and Buu hit each other, their bodies retreated and stood opposite each other, staring at their opponents closely!


    Knok''s clothes stretched, he didn''t speak any more, his eyes were already red, and his violent aura became more intense!At this time, he looked fierce and arrogant, and his violent vindictiveness swept across the entire earth like a mountain, weighing on people''s hearts, making both humans and animals on the earth panicked, and fear spreading to their hearts!


    When it came to Buu, he seemed a little at ease, grimacing at Nok!The astonishing and terrifying breath of Nok was not affected at all!


    At this time, Knok has already begun to pant. In the super 3 state, it can indeed give people amazing power, but the same consumption of Qi is also quite huge!At this time, he has almost reached the limit!


    "Huh~~ Damn! This guy is really difficult! No matter how he fights, he won''t die... Unexpectedly, in this state, the energy consumed will be so large! It seems that only a quick fight can be made!" Nok calmed down. Under his dazzling breath, he looked at Buu on the opposite side with killing intent!


    Ben''s smug, grimacing Buu suddenly stopped, touched his chubby belly, looked around for a while, and finally fixed his gaze on the Realm King God not far away: "So hungry! If you decide, I will eat you up!"


    "Huh! During the battle, how dare you look around, do you look down on me?" Knok roared, his figure flashed, and he instantly appeared beside Buu, sending him out with a punch!


    "You fellow, it''s damn! You dare to disturb my meal! Then kill you first!" Buu stood up from the ruins, spitting out of anger!Look at Nok with a fierce look!The body rose into the air and attacked Noke like lightning!He has to use his actions to prove that he is angry and the consequences are serious!


    "Click!"


    The two got close in an instant, and the fist thrown by Nokburn suddenly turned into a sharp sword. The sword light flashed, and Buu''s entire arm was cut off!


    Swipe~~~


    Nok waved the sharp sword in his hand again, the golden light flickered, and Buu was cut into pieces in an instant!After a qigong wave, Buu''s body was directly wiped out!Only the severed hands that were cut off before fall to the ground!


    "This rubbish! It took me so hard!"


    Knok snorted coldly and exited Super 3 state. His breathing immediately became quicker, and the previously consumed strength was too great!At this time, he is already exhausted!Turn around and rise into the air!Just fly out of here!


    At the same time, the half of the arm that fell to the ground suddenly moved, slowly swelling and deforming, and Buu came back to life again!I saw him stick out his right hand, and he pierced through the heart of Nok who was about to fly!


    Knok''s eyes suddenly shrank, and he turned his head with difficulty, looking at Buu with a smug look, his eyes were full of incredible color: "You guy, you are not dead yet?!"..

 99 Chapter 38—Evil Buu

    Knok''s eyes suddenly shrank, and he turned his head hard, looking at Buu with a smug look, his eyes were filled with incredible colors: "You guy, you are not dead yet?!"


    "I won''t die so easily!" Buu curled his lips and said, "I''m just hungry! I''ll turn you into chocolate and eat it!" As he said, the tentacles on his head suddenly stood up. Get up, stretch in the direction of Nok, to turn Nok into a piece of chocolate and eat it!


    "Huh! Want to eat my Nok! Do you have that ability?" Nok snort disdainfully, stretched out his hands, and a black hole immediately appeared in his palm, tightly grasping Buu''s hands!Suddenly, a violent suction instantly came out from the holes in his hands, and Buu''s power was absorbed by him at an astonishing speed!


    "My energy...you fellow..." Buolim became angry, and the tentacles above his head suddenly emitted a radio wave, but Nok moved faster than him!I saw two beams of light emitting from his eyes, and with a bang, the tentacles on the top of Buu''s head were erased instantly, and even his head was shattered in half!


    "You guy! I want to absorb you! Absorb it!" Buu''s eyes immediately became extremely vicious, and Knok''s hands that tightly grasped Buu melted into his hands little by little. An extremely strong force of withdrawal comes from Buu''s body!


    "Hmm? You fellow, do you have such skills? Let us see who can stick to the end!" Knok shouted, his arrogance rose, his hair turned golden in an instant, and he was blessed by lightning Transformed to Super 2 status!Because Super 3 gas gathers for a long time, he cannot transform into Super 3 at this moment!


    One frantically absorbs the energy of the other party, and one by one pulls the other party into his own body, trying to absorb the other party completely!The two immediately fell into a state of persistence!


    Buu felt the rapid loss of energy in his body. It didn''t take long for him to feel that he was a little struggling, and his ability to withdraw became weaker and weaker!His complexion became very ugly, the flesh on his belly moved for a while, and it came out, like a big net directly covering Nok in it!


    "Damn it!" Nok was shocked, feeling a moment''s agony, and exploded his whole body''s anger, directly dispersing the meat net wrapped around him!Withdraw back!


    Fortunately, Buu''s energy has been weakened by him a lot, otherwise it is really unknown whether he can break free!


    "Haha~~! Now you, the strength has been rapidly weakened, I see how you fight with me!" Nock looked at Buu at this time, couldn''t help laughing, his figure flashed, and he punched Buu. Boom fly out!


    Buu stood up in the dust and smoke, and flew towards Nok!But he was kicked out again by Nok''s merciless kick!Having lost a lot of energy, he is no longer Nok''s opponent at all!Nok is not polite, after absorbing a lot of Buu''s energy, he has returned to his peak combat power!Starting to attack Buu frantically, he didn''t even dare to breathe!In just a moment, Buu was bruised and embarrassed!


    The surrounding landforms are deformed, mountains and rivers are turned upside down, magma erupts and flows, fires are everywhere, and dense smoke covers the sky. It has become an apocalyptic scene!


    "Boom~~"


    Buu was once again blasted out by Knok''s sharp whip, and a huge pothole was directly exploded on the ground, in which magma flowed and erupted in an instant, rising into the sky from Buu''s ass!Buu''s buttocks burned instantly, turning red, and Buu wailed in pain!


    "Asshole! I''m going to kill you! Kill you! Damn! Damn! Too bad! Ahhhh~~~" Buu was burned with angry anger, and a strong white smoke burst out all over his body. Up the whole sky!


    "Uh...hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Buu suddenly became extremely painful, he seemed to endure something with all his might!And the white smoke erupting above his head became even more intense!With a sound of "huhu~~", a thick smoke burst out!


    "Oh! Are you unwilling and fearful because you are about to be killed? Hey~~ It''s okay to have such an expression. Who would call you an enemy to me!" Knok stood in front of Buu, a The mocking color of the face!


    Buu completely ignored Knok, who was watching the show. Instead, he gritted his teeth and raised his head, looking at the white smoke in the sky, his face was sweating!


    "En?" Knok finally got a sense, looked up to the sky, his face suddenly changed: "That''s it?!"


    I saw the white smoke in the sky tumbling and moving, slowly condensing into a human form, and in a moment, a person who was as thin as a bamboo pole and shaped like Buu formed!


    Because of Buu''s extreme anger, the evil part of his body grew stronger, and finally another evil Buu was formed, rushing out of the body!Buu is now divided into two, one sinister and vicious, and the other innocent!So far, the two Buuzi are here!


    "Two Buu appeared? What''s the matter?" Knok''s brows frowned, and his complexion became dignified. It would be difficult to deal with one Buu. If there are two...


    "Ah ah~~ It''s not good! It''s not good! Why did another guy appear again? This guy''s breath is so evil! Don''t guess, this guy must be a bad guy! Hmm~~" Manda looked not far away Evil Buu, what was scared was shouting!


    "Boss! Your voice is too loud! If it is discovered! Our chrysanthemums are not guaranteed!" The military division hurriedly blocked his very big mouth!These two goods have just arrived not long ago. In his words, they are just here to make soy sauce to watch the fun!


    "Now things are getting more and more troublesome! One is scary enough! Now it splits into two! And the aura is stronger than the other... Goku! Why aren''t you coming back! If you don''t come back! The earth can be Can''t keep it!" Klin and the others are anxious, they can do nothing but shock!


    "Da da da da..."


    Evil Buu jogged for a while, came to Fat Buu''s body, and stopped: "Hey!" He stretched out his head and stared at Fat Buu with a provocative expression on his face: "Well¡ª"


    Fat Buu gritted his teeth and punched evil Buu''s chin with an angry punch, lengthening his neck by one section.Evil Buu immediately used color and punched Fat Buu''s nose indented!He flew again and kicked Fat Buu away instantly!


    Evil Buu jumped forward and chased Fat Buu fiercely. Fat Buu was not an opponent of Evil Buu at all. That''s because during the split, most of the energy was transferred to Evil Buu!


    "Coincident...Keli, I want to turn you into chocolate!" Fat Buu knelt on one knee, his head lowered, and a radio wave emanated from the tentacles on his head and went straight to evil Buu...


    Evil Buu took a deep breath, blew out a cloud of white mist, reflected the radio waves back, hit Fat Buu''s body, and instantly turned it into a small chocolate model like Buu!


    (For a reward! For flowers! For collection! For monthly pass)..

 100 Chapter 39 The Return of Wukong

    Evil Buu took a deep breath, blew out a cloud of white mist, and reflected the radio waves back. Instead, it hit Fat Buu''s body, turning it into a small chocolate model like Buu!


    Evil Buu picked up the chocolate on the ground and threw it into his own mouth: "Well!!" I saw his eyes, the top of his head and his arms, spraying smoke!An extremely powerful breath spreads out...


    The smoke cleared, showing an extremely strong figure!After eating Fat Buu, Skinny Buu became extremely strong!And his breath has become stronger than before!


    "Kaka~~Kaka~~"


    "Huh ah ah~~"


    Evil Buu twisted his neck, yawned with his mouth widened, then squashed his mouth inexplicably with an angry look, then lowered his head, was silent for a moment, and suddenly shouted, "Drink ah ah Ah~~~"


    An extremely violent breath erupted from his body, moving all the places in sight around him to flat ground...


    "Haha~~" The dust and smoke cleared, Buu opened his mouth and smiled, showing his evil and arrogant arrogance!


    "This guy''s anger...what''s the matter? He...has become stronger than before!" Nock looked at Buu at this time with a look of surprise, and then he smiled: "In this case, it will be more interesting. Up!"


    "Hehehehe~~Ahahahaha¡ª" Buu opened his mouth and laughed suddenly, turned his head to look at Nok not far away, grinned, his figure flashed, and he appeared in front of him instantly: "Hey~~ You... look amazing! Let me kill you!"


    "If you can kill it, you can kill it!" Nok''s eyes flashed endless killing intent, and the violent aura burst out of his body, and the evil aura was not weaker than Buu!


    The breath of the two people soared, the fighting spirit was surging, and they took a step forward, punched out, and the two laps collided, causing shocking turbulence!


    Knok couldn''t help laughing, his expression suddenly turned cold, and he said, "You''re pretty good! Much better than the idiot just now! This kind of battle is interesting!" He absorbed the energy of Fat Buu before, and so did Knok. A lot stronger!


    "Bang Bang Bang~~"


    However, in a few seconds, the two have been fighting for hundreds of rounds!The dilapidated site is even more unbearable. The ground has become uneven, sprayed with magma, billowing dense smoke, covering the entire sky in this area!


    "puff"


    During the battle between the two, Nok''s right hand suddenly turned into a sharp long sword, which cut out with a single sword, and Buu was instantly divided into two. Nok naturally knew that this would not kill Buu!So the movements in his hands kept flashing, and Buu was instantly cut into several segments, suspended in the air.


    "Huh! I know that you can''t kill you like this! But if you kill you to the dregs, I think you are still resurrected like this!" Nuoke coldly snorted, and even put on the starting pose of the turtle school qigong, a turtle When sending Qigong, the powerful beam instantly enveloped Buu''s body...


    After the strong light passed, Buu''s body disappeared, and there were sparse pieces of black smoke remaining on the ground!


    "Huh! The battle is over! You have the power but you are arrogant. This is the price for you to despise your opponent!" Knok looked at the place where Buu disappeared, with a victor''s smile on his face!


    "En?!" Suddenly, he saw a piece of scorched meat on the ground moved slightly, and then proliferated at an alarming speed, changed... his complexion couldn''t help but change: "Is this guy...isn''t dead yet?"


    The meat moves and changes, and Buu is resurrected again!Nok''s face suddenly became extremely difficult to look: "Damn it, can''t you kill him like this! Isn''t he immortal?"


    "Huh! Huh, huh, huh~~" Just after he was resurrected, Buu gritted his teeth with anger, and also put on a kick-starting pose of turtle style qigong, and instantly a turtle style qigong was emitted from his hand. Nok had no time to escape, the powerful turtle Qigong went straight through his chest, followed by a bang and exploded...


    The dust and smoke cleared, revealing Nok''s broken body!At this time, his lower body and left hand parts have disappeared, his whole body is dripping with blood, and the corners of his mouth are bloody. He looks very miserable. His hair has turned black and he has exited the Super 3 state!Super 3 needs to be supported with strong energy, and he is seriously injured, but he still can''t maintain Super 3 form!


    "Hey! Although you are very strong, you still can''t beat me!" Buu looked at Nok with a triumphant expression.


    "Damn it! I was talking about him just now, but I didn''t expect that I would let go of such a big mistake!" Nok''s angry eyes almost burst into flames, and he saw the flesh and blood on his wounds moving in order to regenerate new ones. Body comes!


    "Hey! I won''t give you a chance to resist! You almost killed me just now!" Buu''s eyes flashed fiercely, he pinched a mass of meat on his belly and threw it at Nok ¡­


    "That''s it!" Knok was shocked at the moment, he couldn''t avoid it just by his current state!Seeing that the flesh group was about to wrap Nok, a figure suddenly flashed in front of him, and he stretched out with one hand, and a beam of light emitted from his hand, with a bang, the flying flesh group It was wiped out instantly!


    "Wow! Another Nok appeared! What kind of trouble is this!" In the distance, watching the figure that suddenly appeared, the military division suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Nonima is tall! Didn¡¯t you find that it¡¯s our boss?" Quite a big slap was a slap, and the military commander suddenly showed an aggrieved look: "They will be one for a while, and two for a while. It''s clear!"


    "This breath... really is Wukong, great, Wukong finally arrived, now we are saved!" Klin and others were overjoyed!


    Sun Wukong looked around, his brows frowned slightly: "Damn! I just left for a while, and you made the earth look like this. You really will choose the time!"


    As he said, Monkey King stopped his gaze on Nok''s body, with a look of surprise: "Damn! Who is this guy? It looks so much like me! Even the breath is almost the same... Wouldn''t you be Nuo? Ke? It looks too miserable!" Then he turned his gaze to Buu, who was also a little surprised: "By the way, even Buu has been resurrected? I just left the earth for half a day. That''s it, this change is too great? I said, how come I feel two extremely huge auras when I return to the earth! It turns out that you two are fighting!"


    "Sun~Wu~kong!" After Nock saw Monkey King, his eyes became blood red!When the flesh and blood in the wound moved, the new body had been regenerated intact!His hatred has been transferred to Monkey King, and a new battle is about to begin!..

 101 Chapter 40 Goku vs. Knock

    "boom!"


    When Noke saw Monkey King, he immediately transformed into a Super 2 form and launched a fierce attack on him. The golden fighting spirit was shining, punch after punch, as if he had a life and death enmity with Monkey King, punches more than punches. Ruthless, a punch is heavier than a punch!


    Sun Wukong was surprised when he saw Knok''s appearance at this time: "This guy can transform into Super 2? It seems that it''s not just the same as me!"


    The Monkey King in his normal state only resisted more than a dozen moves, and he was smashed into the air by Nok!


    With a loud shout, Monkey King instantly transformed into a Super 2 form, gushing all over his body, and lightning entwined!On the way to fly backwards, his figure abruptly stopped!The body was like an arrow from the string, and attacked towards Nok!


    "Hmph!" Knok snorted coldly, without fear, and took the initiative to meet him, and the two fists collided, causing shocking destruction. The surrounding magma jet flowed, forming rivers and lakes of magma again!


    But Buu in the distance had completely become a spectator. He had obtained a glass of juice from somewhere, lying on a large rock, drinking leisurely, and admiring the fierce battle between the two!


    "Boom!" The earth shook, and the two of them were in a duel with extreme speed and strength, their bodies flashed, and there was a shocking collision!


    Monkey King yelled, his fists flew, and he flew Nuokebeng out!Nocton felt severe physical pain, and his chest felt a little numb!My heart couldn''t help being shocked by the strength of Monkey King!Super 2 vs. Super 2, his strength is obviously not Monkey King''s opponent!


    "Sure enough, it''s Monkey King! In my state, it''s obviously not your opponent! In this case! Drink ah ah ah~~~" After Nock looked at Monkey King and sighed, he immediately began to gather his energy. The golden grudge is even more violent and stronger!The breath is increasing at an astonishing speed...


    "This... this guy can turn into a super three! Sure enough, my previous foresight is right!" Monkey King looked at Nok with long blond hair and lightning in his grudge with a look of surprise.


    "Sun Wukong, you can''t beat me at all in your current state, so you can transform into a super three state too! I know you can! Because the reason why I can transform into a super Saiyan is the data obtained from you. , Come to transform! Now, let us have a good contest, whether you are the original version or I have become stronger than you!" Noke looked at Monkey King with excitement!


    "Since you are eager to die, then I will fulfill you!" Monkey King glanced at Nok lightly, and began to gather energy quickly!An extremely powerful breath erupted from him, and even the whole earth began to tremble!With a loud shout from Monkey King, he successfully transformed into a super 3 state!


    "That''s interesting! Haha~~" Knok rushed towards Monkey King amidst his laughter!


    Monkey King snorted disdainfully, and dashed to meet him. In the violent collision, the two of them were shocked and retreated.


    Monkey King also received a lot of shock, but he was much better than Nok. He only stabilized his figure after backing more than ten meters, and attacked Nok again!


    Seeing a golden light across the sky, Monkey King instantly came to Nok''s side, with a cold and unforgiving look, and when he pointed it out, a golden speed of light shot out from his fingers instantly, piercing Nok''s chest in the blink of an eye!Naturally, it is impossible for such an injury to kill Knok, but at this extremely strong speed of light, there will naturally be a huge evasive force. Under this huge evasive action, Knok temporarily loses his right Body control!And what Monkey King needs is this momentary opportunity!


    "Boom~~"


    In an instant, Monkey King launched a powerful turtle-style qigong!Although it is not the strongest power, it is almost the same!Nuoke was immediately hit by the tortoise school qigong, and was knocked out in the golden light!With a loud bang, it exploded on the ground not far away!The intense energy fluctuations and winds destroyed everything around!The earth collapsed, the magma was everywhere, and the fire was all over the sky, like the end of the world!One third of the earth was destroyed by Monkey King''s blow!


    "I said, you guy, are you protecting the earth or destroying the earth at the lowest level!" Gibbet had already woken up for some unknown time, and saw that Monkey King had destroyed one-third of the earth with a single blow. Scream!


    Monkey King flashed his figure, kicked the gigabit away with one kick, and hit a huge rock fiercely, and said coldly: "What do I need you to do? The earth is destroyed, you can use it. Dragon Ball is here to fix it, anyway, it''s all ruined! And ah~ Don''t yell at Lao Tzu! Be careful Lao Tzu kills you!"


    "Uh!" Gibbet was holding his abdomen in pain, with a depressed look on his face!Isn''t Monkey King on their side?Why did you start with yourself?It seems that his temper is not so good!


    At this time, the Realm King God has also recovered. He patted Gibbet on the shoulder, sighed, and said: "Oh! Forget it! Our identity is no longer for a strong man like him. With the slightest amount of awe, let''s watch the show honestly!"


    "Damn Monkey King! We are obviously agreeing on the realm, why is the strength still so different? I don''t believe it! I can''t lose to you! Ah--"


    Knok stood up in the middle of the crushed stone. At this time, he was bloodied and his stumps and arms were broken. He looked miserable!I saw Yang Tian roar, and his voice was full of unwillingness and roar!The powerful qi swept around, the earth collapsed, magma splashed, and scorched pits dripped on the ground!


    Under his regenerative ability, Knok''s injury quickly recovered. As the injury recovered a little bit, his qi was growing at an astonishing speed!The racial traits of Saiyans were revealed to him!


    "Does this guy even have the ability to increase his strength after a serious injury? This is simply a perfect biochemical Saiyan!" After seeing the appearance of Nok, Monkey King was shocked: "This kind of existence, Must die! Otherwise, it will be a disaster!" Monkey King has already sentenced Nok to death!


    However, at this moment, in the pile of gravel under Nok''s feet, a piece of tentacles suddenly appeared, which seemed to be the tentacles on Buu''s head!I saw that the tentacles started to move on their own as if they had life, and with a swish, they stuck to Nok''s body, and then quickly became bigger, and they wanted to completely enclose Nok!


    "!!!" Knok was shocked, looking at Buu who appeared not far from him, with an angry expression on his face: "You bastard! You are in danger!" ..

 102 Chapter 41 Goku vs Buu

    "!!!" Knok was shocked, looking at Buu who appeared not far from him, with an angry expression on his face: "You bastard! You are in danger!"


    "This is not to be deceived! I just learned it! And the one named Monkey King is really amazing! I don''t feel like I can beat him! So, give your strength to me!" Buu yelled excitedly and was surprised. The wrapped Nok flew towards Buu at a very fast speed!


    "Crap! I didn''t expect Buu to play yin!" Sun Wukong''s expression changed. It was too late to stop him. Nok had been sucked into his body by Buu!Suddenly, a terrifying breath erupted from Buu''s body, and the whole earth trembled violently!The earth cracked, the mountains began to collapse, and the magma here rolled up like waves!The earth became a piece of scorched earth, and the air was filled with strong black smoke!


    As the dust cleared, Buu became more burly and stronger than before.I saw him jogging all the way, came to the front of Monkey King, smiled, his face was triumphant: "Now I am not afraid of you! Come and fight with me! Hey~"


    "This breath is really strong! Then let me see how strong you are after you have absorbed Knok!" Monkey Wukong at this time is also very excited, the master is lonely, and the opponent is hard to find!Now that such a powerful opponent is standing in front of him, there is no reason why he is not excited!


    The two didn''t need to talk more, and they shot at the same time in a tacit understanding, boom!The two fists intersected, the physical body fought, and the four directions shook. The fists and fists collided like lightning, like the collision of two mountains, the vigor was surging, and the breath was overwhelming.


    Monkey King soars into the sky, and encounters Buu in the sky again and starts a fierce collision!He wants to avoid the earth being destroyed in the battle between the two!Fighting in the air,


    Buu opened his mouth and screamed, a beam of light shot out from his mouth, lasing towards Monkey King in the blink of an eye!This is not Buu''s ability!It was Knock''s ability. After absorbing Knok, Buu had mastered all his abilities!


    "Huh! This kind of energy attack is useless to me!" Monkey King flew back, closed his hands quickly, and a golden light group emerged in his hand, and then instantly enlarged, protecting his whole body, and the golden light beam shot on the energy shield. As soon as there were waves of ripples, Monkey King''s complexion suddenly changed: "What a strong penetrating power!"


    I saw the energy shield cracked a little bit under this golden light, and with a snap, it shattered, the golden light beam remained undiminished, and it shot straight towards Monkey King''s door!If this is hit, the head will definitely blossom!


    Monkey King hurriedly turned his head to avoid him, the beam of light flew across his face instantly, leaving a blood mark on his face!But for a moment, the scars reconcile as before!


    With such a good opportunity to attack, Buu would naturally not let it go, he saw his figure flashed, appeared in front of Monkey King, and then blasted him to the ground with a punch!Boom!The already dilapidated earth was severely traumatized again!


    Monkey King slowly soared into the sky, looking at the spray of magma under his feet, and looking up at Buu in the sky, with a look of surprise on his face: "So strong! I didn''t expect that after absorbing Knok, my super three status was not an opponent at all. Up!"


    "Hey~~You are no longer my opponent at all! Let me kill you!"


    Buu''s figure flashed, and he attacked Monkey King again!Buu at this time, both in speed and strength, far surpassed Monkey King!Monkey King just barely managed to parry more than a dozen moves, and was blown away again with a punch!


    Buu pursued with victory, a series of attacks bombarded Monkey King''s body, but for a moment, Monkey King''s body was full of scars!With a sound of "Boom!!" Buuyu punched his last punch, blasting Monkey King to the ground, hitting the uneven, crimson ground all the way, and staying dangerously on the edge of a magma pool. !


    "TMD! I don''t have a tendency to be abused! I wanted to play around! If that''s the case, I''ll get rid of you quickly!"


    Monkey King stood up from the ground, was about to transform into Super 4, and kill Buu!Two figures suddenly flashed beside him, and the God of the Realm and Gibbet appeared beside him!


    "What are you two doing here? Don''t hinder my fight!"


    "Monkey King, you can''t beat Demon Buu at all for you like this! You should return to the Realm King God Realm with us! Pull out the Divine Sword of the World King to deal with Demon Buu!" The King God looked at Sun Wukong with a face Seriously.


    "What! Realm King God! Are you sure you want to do this? Let humans step into the sanctuary, I won''t say! But humans cannot use the Realm King Divine Sword! Let alone me, even several Realm King Gods can''t Use that legendary sword!" Gibbet on the side was shocked when he heard it, and immediately yelled!


    "Hey, Realm King Divine Sword!" Sun Wukong suddenly thought of the Old Realm King God sealed in the Realm King Divine Sword, his pair of earrings that can be permanently integrated, and his skills that can develop human potential. His eyes suddenly changed. bright!If you learn his trick, then the strength of the women can be greatly improved!Even he himself can improve again!This is a rare opportunity!


    "What are you waiting for! Hurry up and take me away!" Monkey King can''t wait to come!As for the earth, it''s broken into such a mess anyway, it doesn''t matter whether it''s destroyed or not, the Dragon Ball will still be used then!"Let you live a little longer first, and I will clean up you later!"


    Gibbet looked at the Realm King God with a surprised look: "Realm King God, do you really want to do this?"


    "There is no time to linger, the Demon Buu has already attacked!" The Realm King God shouted anxiously while looking at Buu who was flying here quickly!Gibbet was immediately taken aback. He stopped talking nonsense, and immediately resorted to teleportation, and disappeared here with Monkey King and the Realm King God!


    Buu slammed into the air with a punch, looked left and right, with a look of confusion: "Gone! Gone! Where did he go?"


    "Yeah~~~ Monkey King, you coward, come out for me!" Buu roared angrily, sending out a powerful wave of qigong, instantly destroying this area!At this point, the earth has completely entered a crisis of destruction!Volcanoes erupt everywhere!Smoke billowing!A scene of the end of the world!The whole earth is in panic!..

 103 Chapter 42 The Old World King God

    Realm King God Realm and Monkey King appeared here instantly!


    "Then give me the Divine Sword of the Realm King! I have to rush back to deal with Buu! Klin and the others are a bit troublesome when they are killed, but I handed them the Dragon Ball!" , Monkey King immediately urged the Realm King Divine Dao, and he also withdrew from the super-3 state at this time. In this state, the energy consumed was too much!If you can use it, it''s better not to use it!


    "En! You have to pull out the Realm King Divine Sword yourself! Anyway, you just come with me!" said the Realm King God, leading the way!


    Gibbet: "Do you really want to try it? Can he do it?"


    The three of them flew all the way, came to a tall cylindrical stone platform, and stopped. At the center of the rock, there was a sword inserted. This was the so-called Divine Sword of the Realm King!


    The Realm King God looked at the sword inserted on the stone pillar and said, "Pull it out...As far as I know, no one can pull out this sword!"


    "You guys let it go! I''ll try it!"


    Monkey King held the hilt with both hands and used the strength of the milk to pull it upwards, but the Realm King''s Divine Sword remained motionless!


    "It''s really strong! I don''t know what kind of rock it is, it is so hard!" Monkey King exclaimed and said: "Normally people can''t pull it out!"


    Gibbet said faintly: "Sure enough, it''s impossible! You know, none of the world king gods in the past can draw this world king divine sword! How could you as a human being..."


    Before Gibbet could finish his words, Monkey King had already begun to gather his Qi. The powerful aura exploded from him at an extremely fast speed. The golden fighting spirit broke out and lightning was entangled. Monkey King turned into a super 2 state and held it with both hands. The hilt of the sword, pulling up with all his strength: "Drink ah ah ah!!!"


    "Huh~" The long sword inserted in the stone pillar suddenly loosened!


    "!!!" Gibbet was taken aback!


    "Drink~~" With a loud shout from Monkey King, the Realm King Divine Sword was instantly pulled out by him!


    "Look! It''s a success 1" Realm King God is overjoyed!


    "How... how is it possible!" Gibbet''s eyes widened, with an incredible expression on his face!


    Monkey King held this sword in one hand and waved it casually!The Realm King God said with a look of expectation: "Wukong, what do you think of this Realm King Divine Sword?"


    "Nothing special, it just feels too heavy!" Monkey King said lightly.After returning to normal, holding this sword in one hand feels a bit difficult!


    "By the way, you can defeat Buu with just such a sword? I see Xuan!" Of course, Sun Wukong knows the secret of this sword. He said this only to confuse them, and then find an opportunity to "accidentally" The accident that broke the sword!


    After hearing this, Gibbet was really upset: "What do you mean by this? This is the strongest sword in the legend of Sanctuary, and it will definitely defeat the Demon Buu! It looks like you can use it so hard to hold it. The true power of the sword? If you can''t swing it as you please, it won''t come in handy!"


    "But! What you said is easy, you can try it!" Monkey King glanced at Gibbet maliciously, held the hilt with one hand, and handed it to him!


    "En!" Gibbet stretched out his hands with a serious face and caught the Realm King Divine Sword.Monkey King immediately let go of his hand!


    "Wow!!!" Gibbet exclaimed immediately, his eyes rounded, his body was bent over in an instant, the sword did not stay in his hand for a second, and fell to the ground with a bang. The entire sword sank into the ground.


    "!!!" Gibbet was taken aback on the spot, feeling very embarrassed, so he didn''t give up, squatted down, held the hilt, and barked his teeth and tried to pick up the Divine Sword of the Realm King, but No matter how hard he tried, the Realm King Divine Sword remained motionless!


    "Huhu~~" Gibbet panted, turned his back, pretending to be calm and said: "Ordinary, ordinary and heavy... Huh..." suddenly turned his head and said loudly: "Listen well, anyway You just learn to use this sword freely!" Okay!Seeing him open his mouth at this time, even his nose is flowing out, it can be seen how embarrassed and crazy he is at this time!


    Monkey King took the Divine Realm Sword with one hand, swung it vigorously a few times, and said, "Although it is a bit difficult, there is no big problem! Divine Realm, how about the sharpness of this sword? How about it! "


    "This guy is really a pervert. He can pick up the Realm King''s Divine Sword with one hand... How much effort is needed!" At this time, Gibbet looked at Monkey King and had to say in his heart!


    "Is that so? Um... okay!" The Realm King raised up with one hand, and a square piece of black metal appeared on his head: "This is the hardest metal in the universe: Thunderbolt steel, try it with it!" As he said, with a light wave of his hand, Piligang flew towards Monkey King at an astonishing speed!


    "Okay! Look at me!" Monkey King held a sword in both hands, leaped, and cut a sword at the flying Thunderbolt!


    With a loud sound, the thunderbolt steel wire was undamaged, and the Realm King Divine Sword broke into two pieces as expected by Monkey King!


    "Bang bang bang ping~~~" Pili Gang wiped a deep trench of hundreds of meters on the ground before stopping!


    "!!!" The gods of the realm kings and Gibbet were shocked, and their eyes were even more round!


    "Why... how come... Realm... Realm King... Realm King Divine Sword..."


    "The most...strongest...sword..."


    Monkey King pretended to be innocent and said, "You can''t blame me! You want to try the sword with the strongest Thunderbolt steel in the universe!"


    The Realm King God was stunned and had become incoherent: "But...but...what you hold in your hand is...the most powerful...is...the legendary sword in the sanctuary!"


    "But! The sword of the legendary sword is cut off after one cut. This legend is really exaggerated!" Monkey King threw away the short sword in his hand and said lightly.


    "But...but..." What else is the Realm King God arguing about!An old man''s voice suddenly came from behind him and Gibbet: "Hey-you can''t say that!"


    "He!!!" The sudden voice from behind shocked the Realm King God and Gibbet.


    "You...who are you?" Jie Wang Shen looked at the old man who suddenly appeared behind him with a look of surprise!


    "Old man! It''s you! The god of the realm of fifteen generations ago!" The god of the old realm was very calm.


    The Realm King God and Gibbet were shocked and inexplicably: "Huh? Ten...15 generations ago..." "The Realm... Realm King God?..."


    "Yeah! A long time... a long time ago... there was a strong and bad guy, but it wasn''t the current Majin Buu. That guy sealed me in this sword... because he was terrified of the old man. Ah..." The Old World King God said, coughing unsuitably, and sighed: "It''s finally out!"


    (The new month is here, don¡¯t forget to vote for the green pepper!)..

 104 Chapter 43 Earring Fusion

    "Yeah! A long time... a long time ago... there was a strong and bad guy, but it wasn''t the current Majin Buu. That guy sealed me in this sword... because he was terrified of the old man. Ah..." The Old World King God said, coughing unsuitably, and sighed: "It''s finally out!"


    "I don''t think you are too strong as an old man! Why don''t you let me give it a punch!" Monkey King looked at the Old World King Shendao with a joking expression.


    "Ah! Wait! The enemy is not afraid of the old man''s power... but the old man''s terrifying ability!" The Old World King God immediately explained with a nervous expression.


    Seeing the nervous and scared expressions of the Old World King God, the three Monkey Kings suddenly became speechless.Sun Wukong turned his head to look at the Realm King God beside him, and said lightly: "I said, are your Realm King Gods so courageous?"


    "That''s...not really!" The Realm King God immediately vetoed it out loudly. Now he was embarrassed in his heart!This old world king god who claims to be fifteen generations ago looks so unreliable!


    Monkey King looked at the Old World King Godly said: "You said you have terrible abilities, what is it?"


    "You guy is always calling me by the old man, it''s rude, I won''t tell you! Pooh, oh, oh~~~" The old world king god clasped his hands on his chest, sticking out his tongue at Monkey King like an old naughty boy!


    "You really don''t say?"


    "Don''t say it, don''t say it to death!" Sometimes the old man is more stubborn than a stone!


    "Then there is no way!" Monkey King smiled, looking at the Old World King God with a malicious look.The Old World King was frightened and backed away for several steps, looking at Monkey King with a vigilant expression: "You...what do you guys want to do to the old man?"


    "Don''t tell me, I have to watch it myself!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and appeared next to the Old World King God in an instant. He held his body to prevent him from escaping, and then pinched his right hand. At the center of the eyebrows, the eyes of God opened!Divine consciousness immediately invaded the head of the Old World King God, at this time the Old World King God had no secrets in front of Monkey King!


    "Hey, what are you doing to Old World King God? Don''t be rude!" Gibbet wanted to stop right now.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt him!" Monkey King said lightly.At this time, the Old World King God has been imprisoned by Monkey King, his head has temporarily stopped working, his brain is blank, and naturally he cannot resist!This is exactly one of the abilities of Monkey King¡¯s Eye of God, which evolved from the human world, can peek into other people¡¯s brains, search for other people¡¯s memories, and make people temporarily lose the ability to resist!Of course, this depends on the weakness of the strength. If the strength is too large, it can be used easily. If the strength is equal or stronger than your own strength, you must first disable the opponent, lose the ability to resist and use it smoothly.


    For a moment, Monkey King released his hand, curled his lips in disdain, and said: "It''s the old world king and god! There are not many decent abilities, but this ability to enhance human potential is very good! Hey~~"


    As soon as Monkey King let go, the Old World King God opened his eyes, his face was full of doubts: "What''s wrong? What happened just now?" Just now, he stopped thinking temporarily, naturally he didn''t know what happened. !


    "Huh? Don''t you know what happened?" Jie Wang Shen looked at Old Jie Wang Shen curiously."I don''t know! What happened just now?"


    "Okay, it''s not the time to talk about this, Majin Buu is still waiting for me to destroy it!" Monkey King looked at the Old World King God, and said: "I heard you have a pair of earrings that can be integrated! Me!"


    "Earrings? This thing can''t be used indiscriminately! Once it is fused, it can''t be removed... Huh? How did you know that I have an earring that can be fused?" The Old World King God said, suddenly he looked suspicious. Look at Monkey King.


    Monkey King immediately slapped haha, and laughed: "I accidentally saw it from an ancient book...Okay, I''ve been bullshit, give it to me as soon as possible! Maybe it will be available then! The earth is almost gone. I have to hurry back right away!"


    "This... Um..." The Old World King God hesitated.The Realm King God on the side immediately asked: "A ring that can be fused? Can you defeat Demon Buu after using it?"


    "If you find two people with high energy and use it, you can indeed defeat the Demon Buu!" The Old World King Nodded and said.


    "Then what are you waiting for! Hurry up and give the ring to Wukong! His strength is not much different from Demon Buu. If he merges, he will definitely defeat Demon Buu!" Road with excitement.


    "But! This... I originally planned to use it as a last resort..."


    "Your nonsense is so much!" Before the Old World King could finish his words, Monkey King''s impatient figure flashed, and he instantly appeared next to him, and took the earrings from his ears. He came down and said, "This is it! Let me try it!"


    "Are you sure you want to use it? Once merged, you can never be separated again!" The Old World King God was rarely angry, but said with a serious face.


    Monkey King was too lazy to pay attention to him, and with a thought, he refined a little chakra and separated six shadow clones!The six avatars were divided into three groups, and they immediately merged...


    Looking at the three shadow avatars who had undergone a fusion in front of them, the three old world kings and gods looked surprised: "You guy can actually do the avatar technique? Moreover, the fusion technique should be learned from the Star of Adrat Right? It''s not bad, but it''s too far away from this pair of earrings! Do you want to use this pair of earrings to blend with your clone? This is a good method!"


    Monkey King smiled faintly, and merged with one of the shadow clones once again!And the remaining two shadow clones that had merged once also merged again!


    The three world kings and gods were stunned by Monkey King''s series of actions.The Old World King God said in amazement: "I didn''t expect that the clone technique and the fusion technique could be used in this way. It really opened my eyes! However, I think this should also be limited? It was obtained with the fusion technique. If the power is too strong, there might be a risk of death by explosion!"


    Monkey King nodded, and said: "It is true, now I can only merge twice at most! If there are too many, the clone will be unable to withstand the powerful force and explode!"


    After speaking, Monkey King took out an earring and gave it to the shadow clone after the two fusions. The two put the earrings on the left ear and the right ear respectively. In a flash, the bright light flickered and their bodies Pulled by an invisible force, gradually merged together...


    In a moment, the bright light dissipated, and a brand new Monkey King appeared in front of several people!..

 105 Chapter 44 The Super Monkey King After Fusion

    There is no change in Monkey King''s appearance at this time, and the clothes are still the original set, but the figure has become more slender and stronger, the hairstyle has become more handsome, the thick hair is all upright, and the long bangs. Divided into two sides, the whole person looks sunny and domineering, handsome and majestic!


    "Wow haha~~~ Now I am the Super Monkey King!" Monkey King felt the powerful force in his body, and his expression was excited!He now has the ability to compete with Super 2 in an ordinary state!


    "Strong...too powerful! You have such a powerful power in a normal state! If you become a Super Saiyan, you can definitely defeat the Demon Buu!" The King God looked at Monkey King, excited. ''S body is trembling!Someone can finally defeat the terrible Majin Buu, how can this make him not excited and excited!


    Monkey King smiled faintly, his mind moved, his breath gradually weakened, and for a moment he returned to my original appearance!But the fusion earrings are still on his ears!


    "Wh...what''s going on? Why did you withdraw from the fusion? Did it fail?!" The three Jie Wangshen saw that Monkey King had withdrawn from the fusion state, and they were shocked right now!Especially the Old World King God, he looked incredible: "Impossible! Fusion can''t fail! Then why did you withdraw from fusion? Did you..."


    Monkey King smiled faintly and said: "Don''t guess, I just merged with my shadow clone. As long as my shadow clone is dissolved, I will naturally exit the state of integration! This pair of fusion rings is good! Give it to me. Come on! It won''t work to stay with you anyway!"


    "It seems that this pair of fusion rings is almost tailor-made for you. You drew the sword again and saved me! Then give it to you!" The Old World King God is rare and generous. Back.


    "Thanks!" Sun Wukong separated six clones again and started fusion, and then put on the left earring and right earring respectively with the shadow clone that had been fused twice, completing his ultimate fusion!


    "Then I will leave first, everyone, goodbye!" Monkey King waved his hands to the three people of the Realm King and God, and said with his fingers resting between his brows.


    "Let''s go? Where are you going?..." The three Gibbets looked at Monkey King with confusion.With a scream, Sun Wukong''s figure disappeared into the realm of the realm king, Gibbet suddenly grew his mouth in surprise: "He...he is a man from the lower realm...A human being can even use teleportation?"


    "What''s so fuss about!" The Old World King God said lightly, turning his head to look at the World King God: "However, I thought I would pull out the sword and let me go out of which generation of the World King God? Being saved by a man on earth, one generation is not as good as one generation!"


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Jie Wang Shen stood there obediently like a well-behaved child, his face flushed and his face looked impoverished.


    "Huh!"


    Monkey King suddenly appeared in a canyon somewhere on the earth, patted the shoulder of a figure in front of him lightly, and said faintly: "Oh! Klin, why are you sneaky? Why are you hiding here? ?"


    "Ah!!!" Klin, who was already nervous, was so scared by the shot that his hair stood up, and even the Tianjin Fan and others in the same shot were taken aback.


    "Goku! It''s you! I was almost scared to death by you! Bastard! Where did you go, how did you suddenly run away in the middle, you know! After you left, we were almost given by Majin Buu? Kill it!" Klin saw that it was Monkey King, immediately rushed over, grabbed his collar on his toes, and yelled.


    At the same time, Buu, who was wreaking havoc and looking for the whereabouts of Monkey King, felt his anger as soon as Monkey King appeared on the earth, and he was overjoyed: "Haha! Monkey King, I found you!" He was very excited. With a roar, a huge city moved to the ground under his terrifying breath!Jump up and fly to the sky at an amazing speed!


    "Boss! You are here at last! You don''t know! That guy called Demon is so awesome! I wanted to single out with him! But I saw him suddenly turn others into a bunch Candy, I was scared to pee on the spot! Fortunately, I was clever, and hid halfway through the run..." After seeing Monkey King, the man on the side immediately threw himself under his feet, hugged his thigh, and snotted. Tears, that expression, how sad and sad, but did not see him leave a tear.


    And his wife Erhua has been blindfolded and can''t bear to look at her. Now she is always regretful, why did she agree to marry such a second-hand in the first place!It''s really overwhelming!Even her IQ was lowered by her best husband!


    "You slid aside, telling you not to sniffle with my pants! You are still here, it''s really a kick!" After saying, Monkey King kicked Manda out.Then Klin grabbed his collar and released his hand, and said lightly: "Don''t be so excited! Didn''t I come! Just now I went to the Realm King God Realm with the Realm King God, and learned a trick. Awesome... Look, am I getting more handsome now?"


    "But! Isn''t it just a haircut? What''s so great! You should get rid of Majin Buu! That guy has already turned most of the earthlings into candy to eat, if it wasn''t for us to hide it The breath, hiding fast, has been eaten by him!" Klin glanced at Monkey King with contempt, and then urged.


    "What''s the rush! Now Buu is a scumbag in my eyes! It''s easy for him! You wait here, I will come!" Monkey King waved his hand domineeringly and felt Buu. Suddenly raised his head to look at the sky, and said to Klin and others: "It seems that I don''t need to find Buu. He has already come. You should find a place to hide!"


    "Huh? Demon Buu has come? This breath... sure! Then the next thing is left to you, Wukong!" After Klin and others felt Buu''s breath, they did not hesitate and flew. Away from here!


    On the horizon, a small black shadow appeared. Only for a moment, that black shadow appeared in front of Monkey King like a gust of wind: "Hey~~Haha~~~ Monkey King, I finally found you! Come on! Come with me again. Let''s fight the unfinished battle before!"


    "Since you are so anxious to die! Then I will fulfill you! Now I don''t need to transform into a Super 3, even Super 2 can kill you!" Monkey King looked at Buu dancing with excitement. Indifferently.


    "Hey~~ After leaving for a while, your tone became louder! Do you think it''s amazing?" Buu smiled evilly, his figure flashed, and he blasted towards Monkey King!..

 106 Chapter 45: Killing Buu

    "Hey~~ After leaving for a while, your tone became louder! Do you think it''s amazing?" Buu smiled evilly, his figure flashed, and he blasted towards Monkey King!


    A sneer hung on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth, and he shouted, instantly transforming into Super 2, and the horrible breath swept in all directions like a gust of wind!In an instant, the clouds shattered, the whole earth was shaking, and the earth cracked more and more frequently, and the earth was not far from destruction!


    "Okay! So strong! This is the result of Wukong''s training in the realm of the realm king God Realm?" Klin and others felt the Qi of Monkey King at this time, and it was an excitement: "This is just the first time that Wukong transforms. The second stage is only. It seems that Majin Buu is not his opponent at all. No wonder he can boast of going to Haikou!"


    "No! This guy just left for a while, and his strength has grown too terrifying, right? Are Saiyans so perverted?"


    "The boss is the boss! All kinds of awesome don''t explain!"


    "That''s true! The boss is really amazing! The old lady I saw had ovarian shock!" It''s okay for Erhua not to speak, and she is shocked when she speaks!The scared Klin and others opened their mouths wide and looked at Erhua with admiration.


    "Wow, khaka~~ my wife, your level of what you said is really high! Admire it! It seems that you have been with me for so long, and your IQ has really improved!" Very big mouth line, eyes shining bright Thumbs up to these two flowers, a look of praise.Klin and others were completely speechless about this superb couple.


    Seeing Buu attacking him, Monkey King''s eyes were sharp and motionless. When Buu was just getting close, his figure flashed and punched Buu''s stomach!With a pop, a golden beam of grudge shot out from Monkey King''s fist instantly!Buu''s abdomen was blasted with a big hole in an instant!


    "Drink!" Sun Wukong''s figure turned again, his right foot was shining with a dazzling golden vindictiveness, and he struck Buu''s head forcefully. With a bang, Buu''s head was born under this foot. It exploded!The figure crashed to the ground like a cannonball, leaving a bottomless black hole!During the magma gushing, it became a piece of scorched earth for a moment!There is also a column of water soaring into the sky, and under the scorching magma, a thick white mist is filled!


    Buu leaped out of the huge pothole. At this time, his head had recovered, and the chest injury had disappeared. Seeing Monkey King''s high-rise appearance, he gritted his teeth with anger: "Just because of your carelessness. Just put one, don¡¯t look pretentious and triumphant! Just hitting me once, does it make you so conceited? Stupid! A scum like you..."


    While Buu said, he flew and slammed into Monkey King!


    There was a trace of disdain on Monkey King''s face, his figure flickered, and he kicked Buu''s nose, with a puff, his head burst open again!Then he flew out and blasted Buu out again!With a bang, a huge hole appeared on the ground again!


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Buu flew out of the pit, suspended in the air, and the fragments of his head burst, flew back to his head after a while, and his head returned to its original shape again.At this time, Buu looked at Monkey King and his eyes were about to burst into flames: "Asshole! The more you provoke me, the more pain! The more ugly you die, you understand?"


    "It seems you haven''t figured out what you really want! Then, let me wake you up and let you feel the real horror!"


    Monkey''s figure flashed, and he slammed Buu''s head with a punch, making his whole head sunken!


    "Damn! Go to die!" Buu raised angrily, but was caught by Monkey King with one hand, his left hand squeezed into a knife, and he slashed with merciless force!"Ah~~" Accompanied by Buu''s scream, his entire right leg was bent down, and his bones were broken by Monkey King with a hand knife!


    "Do you now know how painful the human being killed by you is? But, this is not enough!" Monkey King''s expression of indifference at this time!He has no good feelings about this evil Buu who abused and killed humans for no reason!I just want to kill him in the same way!


    "Bang Bang Bang~~"


    Monkey King squeezed the long tentacles on top of Buu''s head, and beat Buu violently like a sandbag, but for a moment, Buu, who had never been injured, was already covered in blood and became scarred!


    "Okay... so amazing... I didn''t expect that Majin Buu would have to wait and die!" Realm King God Realm, Realm King God looked at the impression in the crystal ball in front of him, with a look of excitement: "I didn''t expect to pass the ring The integration will become so powerful!"


    "Don''t be stupid! That''s because his original strength is quite amazing, and it is a fusion with a clone of his own strength, and it is an unprecedented two fusions, naturally invincible in the world! And, I think It seems that he has not yet exerted his true strength. This human being is really not easy! It seems that in this world, it is difficult to find an opponent that can match him!" The Old World King looked at the crystal ball. The Monkey King, with a look of wonder: "It''s really terrifying! I didn''t expect the creatures of the lower realm to grow to such a terrifying height!"


    With a sound of "pop!" Buuyu was beaten like a violent storm, and decisively broke his tentacles and was able to escape Monkey King''s attack!


    "Damn~~" Buu''s expression was distorted by the anger, his body moved, and his injuries all improved. I saw that the holes between his head and neck sprayed thick white smoke, and he The whole body of the body is enveloped in it.Buona''s proud laugh came from inside: "Hahahahaha~~~what, can you see where I am?"


    "Stupid!" Monkey King curled his lips in disdain, his figure flashed, and he rushed into the thick fog...


    "Boom...boom...bang...crack..."


    There was a beating sound, and for a moment, Buona''s deformed body was exposed.If you really want to summarize it carefully, now he has been beaten and even his mother does not recognize him!


    "Drink~~" Sun Wukong threw away the tentacles in his hand and stretched out his right hand, an invisible air completely wiped out Buu''s tentacles!


    "Then, then, it''s your turn. I want to wipe you out and completely disappear from this world!" Monkey King looked at Buu with an indifferent expression.


    "But... damn! How... how..." Buu started to shake from the anger, and the power of Monkey King made him feel a sense of fear!


    "Hey~ Are you scared? Don''t worry! I''ll let you be completely relieved right away! Not before again, in order to avoid future troubles, I will transform into a super three to solve you! Drink ah ah ah!!! "


    As Monkey King yelled, the terrifying aura increased at an astonishing speed, not to mention the earth, even the entire universe could sense his terrifying aura!


    At this time, Monkey King has turned into a super three state, and the earth that is about to be destroyed has begun to fall apart under his terrifying aura!


    "It''s over, the earth is going to be destroyed! We are all over! This Wukong, it''s too much to play!" At this time, Klin and others were already shocked!


    "Majin Buu! Go to death! Drink!!!" Along with Monkey King''s scream, Buu disappeared completely under an extremely powerful qigong issued by Monkey King in the scream of fear and unwillingness!At this point, Majin Buu completely disappeared into this world!


    (The new month is here, ask for monthly ticket support!)..

 107 Chapter 46—Birrus, God of Destruction

    "Haha~~ I won! Demon Buu is finally dead!" After seeing the crystal ball, Monkey King will kill Buu with one blow, the whole person jumped up!Gibbet''s serious face also smiled.


    "Hu~ finally over! But our earth is over!" Klin and others breathed a sigh of relief, but they sighed helplessly when they saw the frequent volcanoes and the fragmented earth.


    "Okay, don''t sigh, the earth is about to explode, everyone is holding hands, I will send you to another planet! When the dragon ball can be used, let''s restore the earth!" At this time, Monkey King has returned to normal. Fusion earrings were also taken into the world ring by him.Seriously, those earrings are really ugly!Hanging on your ears, it''s like hanging two bells.


    "Then Teacher Wutian..." Klin said hesitantly.


    "Leave him alone! It''s too late, anyway, they can be resurrected after the earth is restored, hurry up, don''t waste time!" Monkey King immediately urged.Everyone hurriedly joined hands and stood together.


    Monkey King looked at Piccolo not far away, and shouted, "Hey, Piccolo! If you can''t come, it''s too late!"


    "Humph! I don''t need you to help!" Piccolo snorted, obviously not buying Monkey King''s account.


    "Don''t be passionate! I don''t have the time to take care of you! But if you die! Dragon Ball won''t work anymore, so you should go with us! You are in harmony with God! No! I want to see that the earth is unsaved after the destruction, right? And the place I am going to is your hometown!" Monkey King looked at Piccolo and said lightly.


    "My hometown?!" Beek frowned slightly, thought about it, and came to the side of everyone.He is already in harmony with the gods. Although he is unwilling to inherit Sun Wukong''s affection, he still cares more about the safety of the earth, perhaps because of the influence of the gods!Moreover, he also wanted to see what his hometown was like!


    However, none of Klin and the others dared to hold his hand, but rather took the initiative to walk over and grab his hand: "It''s so pitiful! No one will hold your hand! Don''t be discouraged, just let me warm Your broken heart!"


    "Boss, when did you take this bite? What should I do if the sister-in-law is swollen?!" The military commander looked quite big, and covered his chrysanthemum with a nervous expression.


    "Your sister! Lao Tzu is a pure man! I don''t want to get involved!" Quite a big shot, glaring at the military division.


    "You TM shut up, tell me some nonsense at this time!" Monkey King gave Man Dahe a vicious look, and he immediately curled his necks in shock.


    "Everyone is holding onto it, we are going to leave!" Monkey King shouted, his right finger pressed against the center of his eyebrows, and a group of people disappeared on the earth in an instant movement!After a while, the earth banged and disappeared into the dust of the universe!


    Back in time, just after Monkey King transformed into Super Three, he wiped out Buu with a full blow!In a corner of the universe, there is an inverted pyramid-like building suspended on it. There is a huge old tree without leaves on it. Surrounded by the building, a castle is built around the trunk.


    At the top of the castle, in a circular passage covered with blue crystals, stands a gentleman-looking man. His neck is surrounded by a strange slanted circle, and his white hair is neatly combed on both sides, in the middle. Place, but it stands upside down!At this moment, he was trimming his nails boringly, feeling suddenly, and looking north in surprise, his eyes were deep and energetic, as if seeing through the void, looking directly at a distant planet: the earth!


    "Interesting! There is such a powerful guy in the lower realm! It is incredible that his anger has spread to the realm of God!"


    At this moment, there was a loud bang, and a vigorous figure smashed through a wall arbitrarily, and instantly appeared in front of the gentleman man. Looking at it, he looked like a cat (leopard?) The humanoid creature saw him with an excited expression: "Weiss, you can sense it too! So strong! So strong! You can check for me immediately, on which planet he is, I''m going to fight him !"


    "Ahhh~~ I didn''t expect that even Lord Birus was woken up! It seems that this person is really extraordinary! He is just a man from the lower realm, why should you care!"


    If Monkey King saw the two of them, his mouth would be open in surprise!These two people are the two strongest bosses in Dragon Ball Z: the god of destruction Birus, and his servant and teacher, Weiss!


    "No! I have a feeling that this guy can definitely let me enjoy the most enjoyable battle! I must find him and fight him!" Birus'' tone was surprisingly serious. It seems that this time he Seriously!


    "Since you have said so! Please wait a moment!" Weiss stretched out his right hand, a scepter flew like his hand, and saw him tap the scepter gently on the ground, some forms of light glow A diamond-like thing flashed out, floating out, surrounding the two of them, and a picture was projected from Wes¡¯s scepter!That was the scene where Monkey King transformed into a super three and killed Buu in one hit!


    Bi Luston was taken aback and stared at the golden figure in the picture with wide eyes: "Who is this? What a great look! Is he the one who woke me up just now?"


    "Yes! He is called Monkey King, and also has the name Kakarot! He is a Saiyan!" Weiss said lightly.


    "En~" Billus scratched his head and said, "Saiyan? Didn''t Frieza destroy the planet Vegeta? This arrogant fellow is really useless! Next time you see him, just take He will be destroyed!"


    "It''s nothing to bother you! Because Frieza has been defeated by this guy named Monkey King!" Weiss said indifferently.


    "What? Frieza was defeated by him? Hey~~ This is even better, I''m more and more curious about him!" After Birus was surprised, he became even more excited.


    "Moreover, this Saiyan named Monkey King, his strength is more than that!" Weiss said lightly.I saw his finger gently on the scepter, and the picture suddenly changed. That scene turned out to be the picture of Monkey King transforming into a golden great ape, advanced to Super Four: "This form should be his strongest. Form! It¡¯s really incredible! He has surpassed the boundaries of Saiyans and transformed into Super Saiyans, and he has surpassed his own boundaries time and time again! He has been transformed again and again, um, this It looks like his strongest transformation. In his words, it is Super Saiyan 4, with Super 1 Super 2 and Super 3 in front..."


    "Really! Haha~~~ I didn''t expect such a powerful Saiyan to appear! Very good! If this is the case, I can have a good fight, Weiss! Prepare! I''m going to fight this Saiyan right away!"


    "Yes, Lord Billus! Actually, I am also very curious about this Saiyan named Monkey King!"...

 108 Chapter 47—The Arrival of Birus

    The Realm King God Realm, the Realm King God who was happy because Buu was destroyed, his complexion suddenly changed, and a cold sweat broke out all over his body: "This...this breath...no...it can''t be wrong...that adult I''m awake...this is a lot of trouble..."


    "It seems that the old man was saved at the wrong time! It''s time for the adult to wake up! Now I don''t know how many more planets will suffer..." The old world king who has always been calm is not calm anymore!


    "Who are you talking about? What about this expression? Is there a stronger enemy again?" Gibbet looked at the two with a puzzled look.


    "It''s more powerful! It''s just a nightmare of the universe! When he wakes up, many planets will be destroyed..." The Realm King said sweating profusely.


    "The world king...you...what you said...is it..." Gibbet seemed to have thought of something, and was shocked at the moment.


    "Yes, he is...the real strongest man in the universe...the god of destruction, Lord Billus!!"


    "What?!!! It''s really him!!" Gibbet was scared and almost fell to the ground!


    Namek, Monkey King just showed up with everyone, there are already several Namek people waiting for them.Among them are the future earth gods Dandy and Neal.


    "Master Monkey King, you are welcome to visit Namek Star, the Grand Elder has been waiting for a long time!" Neil saluted Monkey King and said respectfully.That is the respect for a strong man, but also the respect for their savior!


    "I didn''t think the Great Elder knew it! It seems that he still cares about our planet! Let''s lead the way!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Wu... Goku... They look like Bick! This is what you said, Bick''s hometown?" Klin followed behind Sun Wukong, pulling the corner of his clothes nervously.


    "Don''t worry, the Namekians are a peace-loving and kind-hearted race. Piccolo is the evil side of the earth''s gods, so it''s so vicious, but now that he and the gods have changed a lot, right? !" Monkey King smiled and patted Klin on the shoulder.After listening to Monkey King''s words, Klin and others also relaxed a lot.


    Looked at Piccolo who was silent beside him, he hehe smiled, and said, "How about it, I¡¯m not excited when I came to my planet for the first time? Do you want to howl loudly? If you are shy, I will accompany you It''s okay to roar a few times!"


    Piccolo directly ignored him, looked at the surrounding scenery, and calmed down rare in his heart. He didn''t have a general knowledge of it!


    When he came to the house of the great elder, the old voice of the great elder echoed in everyone¡¯s ears: ¡°Monkey Wukong, on behalf of all Namekians, I welcome you to Namek. I already know about your planet. I am deeply sorry!"


    "This is the great elder? It''s really big!" Klin and others were surprised when they saw the look of the great elder.


    "It''s really big! I''m all fat like this. I''m afraid it''s difficult to walk, right?" Manda touched his chin, as if I was a brick family.


    "Sun Wukong slapped his big head on the spot: "Shut up, don''t you even understand a little respect for the old and the young?"


    "Boss, I was wrong, I usually help the old woman cross the road!" Manda immediately showed a bitter face.


    Sun Wukong turned his head and said: "This is no way. The earth can be restored anyway! However, before the Dragon Ball can be used, during this period, we may have to interrupt your planet for a while!"


    "Welcome very much, you can stay as long as you want! Neil, you take them to rest first! Remember to entertain our guests!"


    "Yes, Grand Elder! Please come with me!" Neil made a please gesture and took the lead and walked out.Wukong and the others all followed out, but Piccolo was the only one left here.


    "You are Bick? I know a little bit about you too. You are welcome to come back to your home, my child, I think you have a lot to ask, right?..."


    In the cosmic space, two figures are surrounded by a beam of light, and are shuttled at an astonishing speed...


    "Weiss, this direction doesn''t seem to be the direction to the earth, right?"


    "Master Billus, the earth has been destroyed. Monkey King has gone to a planet called Namek. We are now on the way to Namek. Please wait patiently for a while. We will arrive in a few minutes. !"


    "En! Hurry up then! I can''t wait to fight that Monkey King!"


    "Yes, Lord Billus!"


    The Northern Territory King is the one who manages the entire Northern Galaxy. The planet he lives on is a small private planet.He has always lived a leisurely life, but today finally he is no longer leisurely. Instead, he has become sweating profusely. It seems that he has seen a few horrible things: "It''s bad, it''s bad!!!! I didn''t expect that adult Woke up! And I came to the northern galaxy under my jurisdiction. This is really a big trouble! This is called Monkey King, really a scourge! No, I have to notify him, if he doesn¡¯t treat that adult Li, if you do anything extraordinary, my North Galaxy will not be able to keep it!"


    I saw the two antennas in front of the forehead of the king of the northern world trembling a few times: "Wukong... Monkey King... did you hear what I said? Monkey King..."


    Sun Wukong, who was eating a big meal for Namek, was taken aback for a moment, and said in confusion: "Who? Who is talking to me?"


    "I! I''m the king of the North Realm. Now I have a very serious matter to tell you. Please be cautious!"


    "The King of the Northern Realm? What is the King of the Northern Realm asking for me?" Sun Wukong''s expression suddenly became serious.


    Klin: "Wukong, what are you talking to yourself? If you don''t eat quickly, you will soon be eaten up by the foodie from Manda!"


    "Don''t make a noise! ??I''m talking to people! You all give me peace!"


    "Talk?" Everyone stopped their movements, and listened carefully.


    "Monkey King, you have heard clearly, what I will say next is very serious. If one is not done, even the entire universe will be destroyed!"


    "Huh? There really is a sound?...What?! The entire universe will be destroyed? What''s the matter?" Klin and others heard the voice of the realm king at this time, and they were all shocked.


    "What are you talking about?" Monkey King said with a serious face.It must not be easy to make the King of the North Realm so nervous.


    "The supreme god of the universe... the god of destruction... Lord Billus has awakened... he is heading to you now... as if he is coming to you on a special trip. You must be cautious at that time and don''t lose courtesy, otherwise, the whole The universe will be devastated!"


    "What? Birus wakes up?" Monkey King was shocked, and immediately laughed excitedly: "Great! There is finally a decent opponent now, haha~~ Come here! I''m already excited! Haha~~"


    "What! You guy... I didn''t say... Lord Birus is the god of destruction... The strongest man in the universe... Hey... Have you listened to me... It''s over, it''s over... Now the whole universe will be over... "


    Monkey King and others ran out of the house, staring at the sky, and for a moment, Monkey King said with a look of excitement: "Come! Really so powerful! Haha~~~ This is finally a good fight!"


    A beam of light instantly landed on the open space not far from Monkey King and others, with a bang, a cloud of white smoke appeared in front of everyone!When the white smoke cleared, two figures slowly appeared...


    "Sun Wukong! I finally saw you!"


    (If you have a monthly pass, remember to vote for a monthly pass!)..

 109 Chapter 48 Goku vs. Billus (1)

    A beam of light instantly landed on the open space not far from Monkey King and others, with a bang, a cloud of white smoke appeared in front of everyone!When the white smoke cleared, two figures slowly appeared...


    "Sun Wukong! I finally saw you!" Billus came to Sun Wukong and looked at him with interest: "You are really strong! You didn''t disappoint me!"


    "God of destruction, Billus, it''s nice to meet you, I didn''t expect we would meet so soon!" Monkey King looked at Billus up and down, and his heart was astonished: "It''s really strong! Although he can''t be sensed Qi, but can sense his strength! I am afraid that only Super 4 can compete with him!" At this time, Monkey King''s strength is almost the same as that of Birus, so he can naturally sense his strength!But when he looked at Weis next to him, his brows frowned. Weis gave him a sense of danger, but he couldn''t sense how strong he was.


    "Sure enough, this Vis is better than Bi Lus! I don''t know if the Super Four after being combined can compare with you?" Monkey King looked at Vis, his intent to fight in his eyes was even better, and he wanted more than Bi Lus. Compared with Visby, this guy is so mysterious in the theater version. He wants to step that guy under his feet and kick it hard.However, before that, he has to fight Birus first!


    "I heard that you are great, but I came here specially for you, how about it? Do you want to compete with me?" Billus looked at Monkey King, very calmly, but there was a flame of battle in his eyes. , But it can''t hide from Monkey King.


    "Hey~~ I can''t ask for it! The master is lonely, and the opponent is hard to find! With an opponent like you, how can I refuse it!" Monkey King''s tone also began to become excited. From the moment he came into this world, he I really want to fight Birus!Now that the long-awaited battle is finally about to begin, there is no reason not to be excited!


    "So! Let''s get started!" Billus put his hands behind his back, and said lightly to Monkey King.


    "Can we change the venue? I don''t want to ruin Namek!"


    "It''s not necessary, but in order to make you fight with me in peace, then you are as you wish!"


    "Then, come with me! Drink~~" Monkey King instantly transformed into a Super Saiyan, turned into a golden light and flew away from Namek!Billus put his hands behind him, his body slowly vacated, and he chased him out in an instant...


    "Ah! Go away again! Aren''t we unable to see their duel?" Klin said with a disappointed expression.


    "If you want to watch the battle, I can help!" Weiss stretched out his right hand, and a scepter suddenly appeared in his hand, and light flashed on it, forming a huge image screen, Monkey King and Billus Competing at an amazing speed in the universe!


    At this time, Monkey King has transformed into Super 2, but in terms of speed, it is still far behind Birus!Birus still had his hands behind his back, and followed him unhurriedly, always a little bit apart, no matter how the Monkey King accelerates, don''t even think of pulling it away!


    "As expected, it is Birus! This speed is amazing. It seems that I will transform into Super 4 and fight him!" Monkey King muttered to himself and looked at a deserted planet not far away. Turning around, Billus said, "It''s that planet, right?"


    "No problem, but it''s surprising. Saiyans can''t survive in space? You don''t seem to be affected at all!" Birus nodded, looked at Monkey King, and said lightly.


    "I got the ability to make a wish to Shenlong. Don''t you think it''s convenient to fight others like this?" Monkey King said lightly.There is no need to hide things about the Dragon Balls. For Birus, arrogant as he would not use Dragon Balls to realize his wishes.


    "Shenlong? Is it something summoned from those beads? Hmm...a bit of reflection..." Birus scratched his head, looking back trying to recall.


    "Boom~~"


    The two passed through the atmosphere and landed on this deserted planet in an instant.This planet is a barren planet, there is nothing but sand and gravel!It''s a very suitable planet for two people to fight!


    "Then, take out your true strength and come and fight with me!" Billus put his left hand behind him, and his right hand hooked Monkey King, and said lightly.


    "Hey~~You can''t wait any longer? Seriously, so am I! Drink it!!!"


    Accompanied by Monkey King''s yelling, his aura gradually climbed, vindictive, and lightning entangled, and the entire planet began to shake. Super Saiyan IV, the first time in the battle of Monkey King!


    "Okay... so strong! I can feel it personally from such a distance... It''s... really incredible. Is this the fourth stage of the Super Saiyan that Goku said?" Klin and others looked at this moment. Monkey King opened his mouth in shock.


    "Is this the real strength of Monkey King? I didn''t expect me to be so far away from him! Damn it!" Piccolo looked at Monkey King at this time, clenched his fists unwillingly in shock.


    "Oh! Is this the so-called Super Saiyan IV? It is really strong!" Wes looked at Monkey King, but his expression was indifferent.


    "This is what Weis said? It looks really strong!" Billus looked at Monkey King, and said lightly, not at all affected by his powerful aura.


    "Hmph, what is your expression, are you looking down on me?" Monkey King snorted coldly, very dissatisfied with Birus'' attitude.The figure flashed, and a fist struck him.


    Billus stood in place, with one hand behind his back, arrogantly using only one hand to withstand Monkey King''s violent blow.With a sound of "bang~~", Birus'' figure was instantly blasted and slid back more than ten meters, just in a hurry, her feet were sunk in the ground, stabilizing her figure!


    "Hehe! ~ If you are so arrogant, if you are killed by me, I will not be responsible!" Monkey King''s right fist was caught by Birus, looking at him, but he hehe smile.


    Birus''s complexion is very ugly, he actually suffered a small loss just now, which makes his complexion very ugly!Feel very embarrassed!


    "Your confidence in your success has annoyed you! I have decided that I will destroy you and this planet together!" Birus said with an ugly face and an angry expression.


    "Oh? Do you want to kill me? It''s hard to tell! Maybe I killed you! Then, I''ll be the god of destruction!" Monkey King smiled, since the other party had murdered himself , Monkey King did not need to show him a good face.


    This Birus really has a bad temper!It''s really easy to get angry!Both of them are arrogant people, so they made things froze, and both sides had murderous intentions towards each other. A life and death duel was about to begin!


    (After reading the monthly pass, remember to vote for the green pepper! Thank you here!)..

 110 Chapter 49 Goku vs. Billus (2)

    "Boom!" "Boom~~~"


    In an instant, the two had already fought several punches, and they all shot with anger!Monkey King opened up and closed, and his whole body was shining with this golden vindictiveness, like a golden war god, domineering side leaking, watching the square!


    On the other hand, Birus was much more ordinary. He didn''t have a grudge entanglement on his body, but he could always resist every fierce attack of Monkey King with his bare hands.


    "Boom!" The two fisted once again, and the terrifying aftermath shook all directions and cracked the earth!


    Monkey King flashed, and the golden figure appeared from time to time. He was teleporting Bairus to make a crazy attack.Birus deserves to be a god of destruction. Even if Monkey King transforms into a super 4 and attacks with teleportation, he can still take over the full-scale attack of Monkey King.The void is constantly roaring and deafening.The hard ground was broken down and dust was everywhere!


    Transformed into Super Four, Monkey King is still somewhat inferior to Birus, but he uses teleportation to make up for this shortcoming. Whenever it is critical, he flashes elsewhere with teleportation, and goes crazy against Birus. Counterattack!For a time, it turned out that Birus felt a sense of helplessness!


    "You bastard, flashing around like a monkey! It''s damned! Go to death!" The inevitable punch hit the air again, and Birus finally let out an aggrieved roar, his hands opened, countless Energy bombs shot out from his body, blasting in all directions!


    Sun Wukong''s figure constantly flashed through the energy bombs, but the energy bombs were too dense to avoid them all!I saw the golden grudge surging from the whole body of Monkey King at this time, and an energy bullet that was shot at him with a palm!


    "Give you a big gift! Take the move, Monkey King!" However, at this time, a larger energy bomb was launched from Birus''s hand. The previous energy bombs were all designed to contain Monkey King, and this is a secret. The sky-shielding energy bomb is his ultimate move!


    Sun Wukong''s complexion changed involuntarily. The timing of Birus''s attack was very clever. It was when Sun Wukong used teleportation to flash elsewhere, his attack just happened, just like Sun Wukong himself came to him with teleportation The same in the attack range!


    With such a close-range attack, Monkey King obviously couldn''t use teleportation to avoid it. In a crisis, he immediately stretched out his hands and shook the blow that represented Birus'' anger!


    The powerful Qigong bombs that cover the sky and the sun have forced Monkey King''s figure backwards and backwards!Somewhat invincible!


    "MD, this is really tricky than Ruth!" Sun Wukong cursed secretly, and roared up to the sky: "But, don''t underestimate the Super Saiyan Four! Ah, ah~~~Turtle~Pie~ Qi~Gong~Bo!!!"


    "Boom~~~"


    A burst of tortoise-style qigong, which was not much weaker than the qigong bombs issued by Birus, shot out from Monkey King''s hands, and even slightly forced the qigong bombs of Birus away!


    With a loud shout from Monkey King, the power of the qigong wave skyrocketed again, and the energy bounced back in an instant, shot out of the planet, and then exploded in an instant!The shocking energy aftermath instantly destroyed the surrounding planets!It is necessary that the planet where Sun Wukong is also shaken violently!


    "Too... amazing! What kind of battle is this!" Klin and others looked at the scene inside through the virtual screen in front of them, and they were stunned!


    "This Monkey King is really not easy! It''s amazing to be able to shake Lord Birus with your own strength!" Weiss took a piece of cake in his hand, took a bite slowly, and glanced at the screen, his tone Plain way.


    "Huhu~~~" After sending out such a powerful tortoise style qigong, Shun Wukong was already a little breathless!


    "Why... Isn''t it enough to attack like this?" Birus suddenly appeared behind Monkey King and threw a punch!"Suck!" Monkey King was surprised secretly, quickly turned around, folded his hands in front of him, blocked Birus''s stern punch, but was directly blasted out by Birus'' next kick!


    "Boom~~" With a sound, an amazing pothole was smashed into the ground!


    "Huh~" Monkey King snorted coldly, his figure rose up into the sky instantly, and he slammed at Birus!


    "Hey!" Billus caught Sun Wukong''s violent punch with one foot, and then blasted him toward the door!Monkey King ducked his head and leaned forward directly. There was a sneer at the corner of Birus''s mouth. Monkey King just leaned his body over. Isn''t he looking for a fight?That being the case, he won''t be polite!A decisive punch, hitting Monkey King''s abdomen!The powerful energy aftermath turned into substance and rippled around, and the black clouds in the sky were shaken away in an instant!


    "Um~" Monkey King snorted softly, and a trace of blood hung on the corner of his mouth, but he smiled, and put his hands on Birus'' chest!A terrifying wave of qigong shot out amidst the drastic changes in Birus'' face!"Boom!" With a sound of a powerful qigong wave, Birus was blasted away in an instant, and then it exploded in the sky not far away!The whole planet is shaking violently!


    Even at the place where the explosion was a few hundred meters above the ground, it still cracked the ground and changed the terrain for thousands of miles!


    It turned out that Sun Wukong, who had the characteristics of being immortal, did not hesitate to take a punch from Birus, and took the opportunity to launch the strongest blow he had already easy to find!


    "Wow khaka~~ I know that the boss is the most awesome! The god of destruction is all scum!" Seeing this situation, I laughed quite proudly!


    "Have you won?" Klin and others also looked nervously at the center of the explosion!


    Ben''s calm face also flashed a hint of surprise in his eyes: "This Monkey King is really amazing! It can hurt Lord Birus! It seems that Lord Birus really met an opponent!"


    The dust and smoke dispersed, revealing the slightly embarrassed figure of Birus.After enduring a wave of qigong sent out by Sun Wukong with all his strength, he was only slightly injured!


    At this time, Birus'' eyes were gloomy and terrifying, which showed that he was extremely angry: "Very good! Very good! I grew up! You are the second person to hurt me! I am really angry! I want to destroy everything about you!" An aura different from Monkey King and others erupted from Birus!That is not the breath that mortals can grasp, but the breath of God unique to him as the god of destruction!


    The angry Birus finally got serious at this moment!He took out his true strength!


    (After reading it! Remember that the monthly pass supports green pepper!)..

 111 Chapter 50 Goku vs. Billus (3)

    "Finally serious? Come on!" Sun Wukong was not afraid, the golden grudge spewed a few meters high, on which thunder and lightning crackled Four Dances, and he also exploded with the strongest strength of Super Four!


    Monkey King squeezed his hand into a fist, his whole body gushing with golden vindictive energy, and when he first reached the sun, he shot away like a round of golden sun, and hit Billus with a punch.


    A look of surprise flashed in Birus'' eyes, and he squeezed his hand into a fist, blasting towards Monkey King without showing any weakness!With a bang, the two shook a punch. In an instant, Wukong punched out, Birus punched out his feet, and his hands and feet collided, again erupting astonishing destruction!Even the atmosphere of the sky was shattered by the bombardment of the two!


    Birus is worthy of being a god of destruction, and his full shot is really much better than the super four-turned Monkey King!With only a few dozen counter moves, Monkey King was blasted out by Birus!But Monkey King was not discouraged, Feishen attacked him again!


    He has long understood that maybe he just turned into Super 4 is not Birus'' opponent!It''s rare to have such a good opponent, so he didn''t rush to merge, but slowly tempered himself through Birus!Because there is a more powerful Weiss behind!He believes that with his immortal body and Saiyan blood, he will become stronger and stronger in this cruel battle, and he will defeat Birus with a super four state!


    With a "bang!" The two banged together again, and Monkey King''s figure was slightly shaken out a few steps away!Birus immediately stretched out his right hand, and a sharp beam of light shot out from his index finger, which instantly pierced Monkey''s chest. The powerful force even his entire chest was blown into blood!


    "With your strength, do you want to kill me? It''s ridiculous!!" Billus stood in the sky with a slight smile on his face.


    "Oops! Goku is injured!" Klin and the others looked at the virtual screen and were shocked.


    "How is it possible, the boss will never lose!" Even now, the man and the military still believe that Monkey King will definitely win!They had already achieved blind worship of Monkey King!


    "Is this the power of the God of Destruction? It''s really strong!" Bick saw sweat on his forehead, with a look of shock on his face.


    "Wow! Boss, look, the boss received such a bad wound, it was okay! Wow! He even beat Birus away with a punch!" Suddenly, the military commander pointed to the screen, excited. Shaking a very big body!Everyone stared at the screen with excitement on their faces!


    Birus, who thought that the battle was over, was about to give Sun Wukong his final blow. That thought, even though Sun Wukong had a big hole in his chest, he was like a okay person. His figure flashed and punched Birus. Flew out!


    Billus rose into the sky from the ruins, watching Monkey King''s chest recover at a speed visible to the naked eye, his eyes widened, and he said with a surprised look: "You...do you guys have this ability? Really careless! But next time you won¡¯t be so lucky!¡± As he said, he punched Sun Wukong again!


    "Do you think I will be afraid of you?" Monkey King yelled, his fighting spirit was overwhelming, his whole body was more vindictive, and the electric light was intertwined, like an undefeated God of War!Still rushed towards Birus!He completely gave up his defense, he only knew how to charge and attack blindly, even if he received several punches, I would also give you a punch. In such a desperate way of playing, Birus started to show off in many places!My body is gradually covered with scars


    In less than half an hour, this place was still in ruins. A good planet was already on the verge of destruction!In the sky, thunderclouds rolled and lightning fell from time to time, hitting huge scorched pits on the ground!


    "Boom!" With a sound of "Boom!" Monkey King punched out again, and Yu Birus'' fists crashed!This time, he has completely lost the feeling of falling into the wind, but faintly has the upper hand!In the clashes and recovery from injuries, not only did he not show fatigue, but he became more and more courageous!The breath is improving at an astonishing speed!


    At this moment, in this cruel battle, the blood of the Saiyan, who had been gradually buried by the immortal body, finally burst out with the light he deserved!Struggle in death, break through in battle!At this time, Monkey King looked like a true undefeated God of War!


    At this time, his breath is powerful and amazing, and he has a kind of indomitable domineering, gods block and kill gods, and Buddhas block the killing of Buddhas!Every time you take a step, your breath rises by one point, and the earth shakes!


    The reason why Monkey King used such a method to fight is that he is persecuting himself, wanting to fully stimulate the blood of Saiyan hidden in his body!Because he has known for a long time that Saiyans are a fighting nation. The more they fight, the more courageous they are. If they stand out from death, their strength will rise!But since having the immortal body, this feature doesn''t work much anymore!So he has to use a cruel battle to persecute himself, to inspire his gradually hidden bloodline talent!


    At this time, Monkey King felt that the blood in his body began to boil, and it seemed that an extremely huge power was gradually awakening in his blood!But it''s always a little bit to get out of the shell!This feeling was uncomfortable, and the desire for warfare gradually awakened. It seemed that only in his fierce battle could he find the answer he wanted, so Monkey King''s attack became even more violent and fierce!


    In this desperate bombardment, Birus gradually fell into a disadvantage!Sun Wukong has an immortal body and is not afraid of injury, but he does not. If he wants to exchange injury for injury, it is obvious that he will suffer a big loss!In this battle, Birus became more and more aggrieved as he fought, and became more angry as he fought. Amidst the roar, a huge energy bomb condensed behind him at a rapid speed, covering half of the sky!


    "Sun Wukong! Go to hell!" Billus roared and waved his hand, the huge energy bomb slowly pressed down towards him!


    "No! Lord Billus is trying to destroy the entire universe?!" Weis, who has always been calm, is finally no longer calm at this moment!The energy ball sent by Birus at this time is enough to destroy the entire universe!


    "No! This...how do we pick up such a powerful qigong bomb? Are we all going to die here?" Klin and others were all shocked and their expressions changed greatly!


    "Old... Boss! Such a big ball... Did the boss really catch it?" The military commander was also pale in shock at this time!


    "I... I don''t know..." At this time, it was quite big and hesitated.It''s not that they don''t have confidence in Monkey King, but the feeling of this energy ball is really terrifying!That is a power that represents destruction, he gave all creatures restlessness and despair!This is the true power that belongs to the god of destruction!..

 112 Chapter 51 Goku vs. Billus (4)

    "I... I don''t know..." At this time, it was quite big and hesitated.It''s not that they don''t have confidence in Monkey King, but the feeling of this energy ball is really terrifying!That is a power that represents destruction, he gave all creatures restlessness and despair!This is the true power that belongs to the god of destruction!


    "Wukong! Don''t have anything to do with you!" In World Ring, Bulma and other women looked at the huge TV screen in front of them, all with worried and nervous expressions.They watched through Bulma¡¯s satellite. The Ring of the World is in Monkey King¡¯s body, so Monkey King himself is like a receiver, so Bulma and other girls are like watching a live broadcast!Of course, all of this must first be approved by Monkey King. If he uses his qi to block the signal, Bulma and other women will naturally not be able to see it!Otherwise, they can watch him at any time, that would be a mess!


    Looking at the energy bomb with a destructive aura that crashed down towards you!Monkey King feels so stressed!Although he is not a good old man, he will never do what he can do without his companions and escape alone!Because this is a principle of life, if the principles are ignored, who is willing to be friends with themselves, and which sister would like it?So what is the use of such a strong force?Want to live alone in this world alone?And that also violated his belief in invincibility, so the Monkey King couldn''t escape at this time, he must take this energy bomb that could destroy himself!


    "By the way, I should be considered the protagonist? I won''t just hang up so soon, right? Oh~~ I couldn''t make him too anxious before! I would have directly merged him if I knew it!" Sun Wukong regretted it. In an instant, it turned into a firm expression: "MD, that''s it! Fight it! Birus! If I''m still alive, I swear I will kill you!"


    "Drink ah ah!!!" Accompanied by Monkey King''s roar, he resisted the devastating blow of Birus with his bare hands!However, this is Birus'' full blow and an angry shot. How easy is it to follow!Just look at the solemn expression of Weiss at this time, I am afraid that even he dare not say that he is 100% sure to take the full blow of Birus!


    "Oh~~ Master Birus is really messing up! It seems that this universe is going to be destroyed! Well, I have to get ready to leave here!" Weiss looked at the image in front of him, and after being surprised, he changed his face again. Calmly, he didn''t take this matter to his heart at all, maybe at their height, looking at the world is just a noun!Otherwise, Birus would not kill people casually, and would destroy several planets at every turn!As if others have the strength to resist, I don''t know how many times he has died!


    Under this energy bomb that represents the destruction of everything, Monkey King began to retreat steadily, and his body was slowly pressed to the ground. Under this destructive atmosphere, this unmanned planet began to crack and destroy!


    "But... Damn it!!!" Monkey King roared again and again, his muscles bulging and his muscles tense!He has put out his best efforts, but he is still invincible!In my heart at this time, that''s a hate!I have been extremely cautious before, but this time I was careless, but I was threatened with death!


    "MD, people really can''t be too frustrated! However, my Monkey King is not so easy to be killed! Do you think Lao Tzu has not folded? Fortunately, Lao Tzu brought the ring of fusion!"


    Monkey King thought, "Swish!" next to him, two shadow clones appeared!At this time, he has already cultivated to the point where he can cast shadow clones without the seal!


    "MD, hurry up... carry on... fusion, I can''t support it... soon...!" Monkey King looked at the two shadow avatars with a difficult expression.At this time, he tried his best, his entire face flushed!It''s a bit difficult to speak.


    "En!" The two shadow clones nodded solemnly.


    "Huh? This... is this?" Billus looked at the two shadow avatars that suddenly appeared, and was also taken aback: "Is the true avatar formed by pure energy? Unexpectedly, you still have this method! But! , Even so, what can you change?"


    "Fusion!" Accompanied by the shouts of the two shadow clones, the two slowly merged in a single light!


    "Oh! I didn''t expect him to have such an ability! It seems that I don''t need to rush to leave!" Weiss looked at the two shadow clones after the fusion, with a slight smile on his face, and sat down again, leisurely To have a snack.He didn''t pay much attention to Monkey King before, so naturally he didn''t know much about the fusion of Monkey King!


    "What is Wukong doing?" Klin and the others looked nervously.


    With a thought to Monkey King, a pair of earrings suddenly hovered in front of them, and said, "Hurry up! I''m almost at the limit!" Monkey King''s figure is still sinking a little!


    The fusion shadow clone nodded, and immediately put the left earring on Monkey King''s left ear, and the right earring on his right ear!Instantly!The two of them are masterpieces of light, united in the light!A breath of horror broke out!The long-to-fragmented planet was finally unable to sustain under this terrifying breath, and with a bang, it turned into the dust of the universe!


    "This...this breath!!!" Weiss, who had always been calm, suddenly got up from his chair in shock!His face was full of surprises, and his face was incredible: "What a strong anger! It''s almost reaching my level! How is it possible! A human being in the lower realm can reach this level?! This...this is incredible. !"


    "This... this breath... how could it be..." Billus looked under the energy bomb with a destructive aura!Seeing Monkey King holding his full-strength devastating bomb with just one hand, there was a look of shock on his face!At this time, he looked at the figure of Monkey King, and the invincible figure of Wes suddenly appeared in his heart: "How is it possible! This guy...has reached the height of Wes? What a joke! I am the god of destruction! It''s me first, how could I lose to a mere nether human! Ahhhhh!!!"


    "Hey! Do you already feel scared? So, Billus, do you give me the position of Destroyer? Or do you want me to kill you and sit on it by yourself?" Sun Wukong held it with one hand. Destroy the death bullet, with sharp and domineering eyes!His complexion was arrogant and confident, like an undefeated god of war, exuding a kind of shocking domineering!


    (Remember that the monthly ticket supports green pepper! Thanks again!)..

 113 Chapter 52 Goku vs. Billus (5)

    "Hey! Do you already feel scared? So, Billus, do you give me the position of Destroyer? Or do you want me to kill you and sit on it by yourself?" Sun Wukong held it with one hand. Destroy the death bullet, with sharp and domineering eyes!His complexion was arrogant and confident, like an undefeated god of war, exuding a kind of shocking domineering!


    "Don''t be too arrogant! Do you think you can be better than me? Humph!" Birus exuded a destructive aura from his anger, looked at Monkey King with an angry expression, pointed out a beam of energy It shot out from his finger, and instantly shot the death bullet.He wants to use this to detonate the death bomb!


    "Huh! Do you think you can do it?" Monkey King snorted disdainfully, God''s Eye opened instantly, and the starlight inside was turned, and the lasing beam passed through the space strangely and destroyed. The rear of the death bomb burst out of the air, blasted to a distant planet, causing a crash and annihilation in the dust of the universe!


    After Monkey King''s strength became more and more tyrannical, the time and space ninjutsu attached to God''s Eye was naturally greatly strengthened!The previous beam was sent by Billus to detonate the death bomb, and he did not use his full strength. In addition, the super 4 Monkey King after fusion at this time, the strength has already surpassed him by far, and Billus naturally cannot Smash the space-time ninjutsu used by Monkey King!


    "That was... the law of small space? I didn''t expect that he even mastered this supreme law of space! Although it was just a self-made small law, it was already amazing! The surprise you gave me is getting bigger and bigger. Now!" Weiss looked at Monkey King with a look of surprise: "Unexpectedly, such an interesting guy will appear in the lower realm! Maybe, he is also a good candidate to inherit the god of destruction!" After a pause, he said to himself. He said: "It seems that Lord Billus is no longer his opponent! Should I stop it? If this is the case, Lord Billus would be unhappy, right? It''s really embarrassing!"


    "That was... this guy..." Birus''s expression became serious. He was not a fool, and he clearly felt that Monkey King at this time was indeed much better than him!As a god of destruction, he would lose to a human in the lower realm, which made him extremely angry!


    "Hey~ such a big guy, it¡¯s tiring to hold it all the time, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m disrespectful!" Monkey King looked at the destruction bomb, couldn¡¯t help but smile, holding the destruction bomb with both hands, the stars in his eyes turned , In the burst of suction in his hand, a black hole swallowed unexpectedly formed, and he was actually absorbing the death bomb!


    Before, he was afraid that his body would not be able to withstand this huge energy and did not dare to absorb it, but after the fusion, Super 4 had no such consideration!I saw that the huge devastating bomb was sucked into the body by Monkey King like a golden dragon sucking water, and his breath was starting to slowly grow!


    "This... how abnormal is this guy...? This talent is amazing, right?" Seeing this, Weis was shocked again. This time, he was truly shocked by Monkey King. His complexion finally became serious: "A human being in the lower realm would have such a terrifying talent. In time, it is not a problem to surpass me... Well... such a guy is beyond expectation! It broke the balance of the universe... Look It is necessary to take some measures...it can''t be used for it, it can only be destroyed!" Weis'' eyes suddenly emitted a sharp light.


    Klin and the others all looked at the Monkey King in the image with excitement, and found nothing, except for Bick, he glanced at Weiss and frowned slightly!


    The power of Monkey King is obviously beyond his control. As the highest existence in the universe, how could such a person be allowed to exist?It is possible to threaten your own life at any time, and no one is allowed to change it!And the existence of Monkey King seriously threatened them!It''s okay to be obedient, but if you don''t, then it will only be destroyed!With the character of Monkey King, he is obviously not the next generation!


    "This... this guy... actually absorbed my energy bombs!" At this time, Birus'' complexion became extremely ugly. Thinking of his destructive god, he became so passive at this time, which made him even more Burned in anger!An aura of destruction exuded all over his body, he appeared in front of Monkey King like an instant, and blasted him with a punch!


    With a sound of "pop!" Birus'' punch was actually caught by Monkey King with one hand.His strength is indeed stronger than Super 4, but compared with Super 4 after fusion, there is obviously a big gap!


    "The strength of the Destroyer God is nothing more than that!" Sun Wukong snorted disdainfully, and learned the lessons he had learned before. He was no longer talking nonsense, and sent Birus out with a punch, his figure flashed again, and his kick again. Kick out...fists and kicks, fists, kicks, and a crazy attack!


    Under the storm-like attack, Billus groaned endlessly and was scarred!I almost burst into flames in my eyes, but I can''t do anything. I can only do my best to protect my vitals to withstand the wild attacks of Monkey King!Hatred is useless, anger is useless, unwilling is useless, and can only be passively beaten. At this time, Birus''s heart is bleeding, and his eyes are full of bloodshot eyes. He wants to go crazy with hatred!


    Under Sun Wukong''s merciless bombardment, his injuries became more and more serious, and his breath gradually weakened!In the end, Monkey King blasted off with a heavy fist, and almost flew out of the end of the northern galaxy, before smashing a planet and stopped!


    At this time, Birus was already bruised, his nose and face swollen. To sum it up in one sentence, he had been beaten so hard that even his mother could not recognize him!


    Sun Wukong flashed his figure and appeared beside Billus, and lifted him from the wreckage of the planet. He smiled, "How about it, Lord Billus, I won this battle!"


    "But... damn... you bastard... I''m going to kill you!" Billus'' eyes were full of hatred and anger. He was beaten up by Monkey King. With his irritable personality, one can imagine how he was at this time. How angry!


    "Humph! I didn''t even think about killing you!" Sun Wukong snorted coldly, and said, "But who told you that this fellow has murderous intentions on me! So, you should die for me. As a god of destruction, if I absorb your power, I think my strength will definitely rise!" With that, the suction power in Monkey''s hand burst again, absorbing Birus'' energy at an astonishing speed!


    "Son Wukong, Lord Billus is the supreme god of destruction. If you kill him, it will be difficult for me to do it! So, can you please let Lord Billus go?" Appeared behind Monkey King.


    "Hey~~What if I say no?" Monkey King turned around and looked at Weiss and smiled.


    "If this is the case, then, I have to use force to solve it!" Birus said with a calm expression.


    The atmosphere became tense again, and another big battle was about to break out!


    If you have a monthly pass, remember to vote for me, thanks!..

 114 Chapter 53: Sun Wukong, God of Destruction?

    "Hey!! Force!" A teasing smile hung from the corner of Monkey King''s mouth.The suction in the hand is even more violent!Weiss couldn''t help shook his head, and said faintly: "If you do this, you will suffer a lot!" He looked indifferent to Monkey King''s provocation, and he didn''t seem to arouse his anger at all.


    I saw the scepter in Wes''s hand peeking forward, a strange wave emanating from the scepter, but Monkey King suddenly disappeared when he just leaned out the scepter!


    "Movement?!" West''s complexion suddenly changed, and his indifferent expression became gloomy: "Since you chose this path, you can''t blame me!" As he said, the scepter was on the void. , There were many ripples, his figure was wrapped in a strange light, turned into a stream of light and flew away!Although he is not teleportation, but the speed is comparable to teleportation!


    However, Monkey King didn''t stay in one place, he kept moving between planets!While moving, he was absorbing Birus'' energy.The current Birus already hates him to the bone, and the two are already mortal enemies!If he fell into Birus''s hands, Monkey King was sure he would be killed by Birus without hesitation.That being the case, he doesn''t need to be soft-hearted!


    "Huh!" Monkey King appeared in a planet again, his suction technique sealed the wide open space, and he absorbed the energy in Birus with all his strength.Now Birus has lost the energy to resist and can only be at the mercy of Monkey King!Thinking that he was a god of destruction, he fell into this field, and he was almost vomiting and bleeding!The endless anger in the eyes, I can''t wait to swallow Monkey King!However, during the period of energy absorption, he even had difficulty speaking!


    However, a moment later, a ray of light flashed not far from Monkey King, and Wes arrived.He looked at Billus in Monkey King''s hand with a very ugly expression: "Monkey King, you can''t escape! I advise you to release Lord Billus quickly!" As he said, the scepter in Weiss''s hand pointed , A beam of light lased out instantly!


    "Hey~~" Monkey King seemed to have expected it, his figure flashed again and disappeared!


    "Damn! Did you escape?" Weiss cursed, his figure turned into a streamer and chased after him!And the beam of light he lased, bombarded the ground of this planet, and with a pop, it directly penetrated this planet!Immediately, with a bang~~ the whole planet exploded!


    When Monkey King appeared on a planet again, Weiss'' figure appeared in front of him instantly, the scepter in his hand swept out, taking Monkey King''s forehead!The power entrained on it has caused the space to fluctuate a little!You can see the horror of his blow!


    Such a fierce attack made Monkey King''s complexion change involuntarily, and once again disappeared in an instant!However, at the moment of disappearance, his face was scratched with a bloodstain from the aftermath entrained in the space!My heart could not help but was surprised secretly: "What a strong power! It seems that the strength of this Vis is still above me! Is he so strong? I am now in the state of Super Four Fusion! Um~~ It seems that I can¡¯t Come on, absorb the strength of Birus before you come!"


    Monkey King felt that whenever he absorbs a bit of Birus¡¯s power, the energy in his body will absorb it and assimilate it. He found that as long as Birus¡¯s power is completely absorbed, the energy in his body will be qualitatively deconstructed. !Maybe it will really become a god!


    When Monkey King reappeared on a planet, Wes also appeared, and when he pointed it out, he pointed a blood hole directly in Monkey King''s shoulder!Sun Wukong flew upside down for hundreds of meters before he stabilized his figure!This does not mean that Monkey King''s strength is far inferior to Weiss, but because he just "run away" blindly, and did not guess that as soon as he appeared, Wes also appeared, so he was hit!


    Monkey King frowned, his figure disappeared again, but when he appeared, Weis also appeared immediately, and his brows were frowned, and he was not using instant movement: "My breath has been completely locked by him. It¡¯s meaningless to use teleport anymore!"


    "Hmph! Have you given up this boring chase trick?" Weiss snorted coldly, and he was about to attack Monkey King!After a series of chases, he, who has always been a gentleman, was also aroused a trace of anger!


    "Hey~~ You have to figure it out! Do you really want to attack me? Regardless of Birus''s life or death?" Monkey King squeezed Birus''s neck with one hand, and volleyed him up and said lightly. .


    "A strong man like you would use such despicable means!" Weiss stopped his figure, looked at Birus in Monkey King''s hand with an ugly expression, and said: "As long as you release Lord Birus, I can When nothing happened, how about taking Master Billus out of here?"


    "Do you think I would believe it? Besides, even if you let me go, Billus will not let me go!" Monkey King looked at Weiss with a calm expression.


    "Yes... I am... I will never forgive this... asshole... I must... kill him..." Billus looked at Monkey King with anger and hatred, and said hard!By this time, he never gave up!


    "You heard it too! How much this guy hates me!" Sun Wukong shrugged helplessly and said: "Really, I just wanted to have a good discussion with him at first, but his temper is really good. It''s too stinky. One who is not satisfied wants to kill me. Since he is going to kill me, I might as well kill him! Hey~~"


    "Master Billus...oh~~" Weiss sighed involuntarily. He also knew of Billus''s hot and stinky temper. At the same time, he met the same arrogant man like Monkey King. In the end, no one was convinced. A little thing evolved into the current situation!


    Just as Weiss sighed, he suddenly sensed that an extremely powerful and familiar breath burst out. He looked at Monkey King in shock and looked at the qi erupting from his body. His pupils suddenly shrank. Looking at Sun Wukong with an incredulous look: "This...this is?...this breath...you actually assimilated Master Billus''s breath? And you also absorbed his realm...this...how is this possible...this is impossible...just How could it be possible for a human being from the lower realm to absorb the realm of gods so quickly!..."


    "Hey~~ Thank you for giving me so much time, allowing me to absorb the energy and realm of Birus, and let me feel a new realm! As a thank you, let me ask you for advice! Drink it~~!!!"


    Monkey King threw Billus to the ground, and a terrifying breath erupted from his body along with a big drink!At this time, his vindictiveness is no longer a pure golden golden color, but a grassy green color!There are four dances of thunder and lightning on it, and the thunderbolt continues, and the breathtaking and terrifying breath permeates the entire universe!..

 115 Chapter 54 The Strongest Battle (1)

    Monkey King threw Billus to the ground, and a terrifying breath erupted from his body along with a big drink!At this time, his vindictiveness is no longer a pure golden golden color, but a grassy green color!There are four dances of thunder and lightning on it, and the thunderbolt continues, and the breathtaking and terrifying breath permeates the entire universe!


    "Wow khaka~ `I know that the boss is the most awesome in the world! Have you seen it, the god of destruction is scum!" Seeing this situation, I was the first to be excited. Screamed.Weiss is gone. Although they can''t use his video to watch the live broadcast, don''t forget that there is still a great elder on Namek!At this time, Klin and other Namek stars were standing with their hands on their shoulders and closing their eyes, using the power of the elder to watch the battle.


    "It''s amazing! Lord Monkey King actually defeated Lord Billus, the god of destruction. This is an unprecedented thing!" At this time, the great elder had to wonder!


    "Can mortals also defeat gods? It''s incredible! Lord Monkey King has created an amazing miracle!" Everyone looked at Namike with shocked expressions.


    "It doesn''t matter if you beat Birus. Goku is going to challenge the Vis who looks stronger than Birus? Is he going against the rhythm?" Leping wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and couldn''t help it. Tucao.


    "Oh! It seems that we won''t be able to catch up with Wukong in our entire life!" Klin sighed somewhat disappointed.


    Among the Rings of the World, the girls all felt relieved after seeing Monkey King''s victory, but when they saw that he wanted to challenge the stronger Weiss again, they all showed a look of poverty.


    "This guy, it doesn''t make people worry! Why does he always like to do such dangerous things? It''s really annoying, doesn''t he know that we are worried?" Saye looked at the Monkey King in the screen with a face. The color of anger.


    "The Saiyans are a fighting nation and are born to be warlike, so Goku can''t help but want to challenge when he sees the strong! As his wife, we only need to support him silently and pray for him!" Yuriko Looking at Monkey King with scorching eyes, his eyes are full of love and worship!What could be more proud of having such a powerful husband!


    "Yes, as women, we only need to stand silently behind Wukong, cheer for him, pray for him!" Kongzi''s eyes were gleaming, looking at the Monkey King in the screen, the love in his eyes became stronger.A woman like her who kills her heart naturally prefers a domineering and powerful man!


    And Mikoto and Kushina were stunned. The power of destroying the world and destroying a planet at every turn was something they had never thought of before."What a perverted world is this!" In the end, Jiuxina could only sigh like that.Compared to Kyuubi, compared with this one, it is simply weak!


    As for Alice and the other three little loli''s eyes, there are already little stars of worship.


    "Master Billus!" Weiss'' figure flashed, and instantly appeared beside Billus, turning him from the ground, feeling his stop beating heart, and his complexion became very ugly.As the teacher, supervisor and attendant of Birus, the two have lived for so long at the same time, so naturally there is no need to say more about their feelings!Seeing that Billus died in front of him now, how can he not make him angry!


    "You successfully angered me! As a price, are you ready to accept my anger?" Weiss tapped Birus'' body, his body disappeared immediately, and then slowly turned around. , Looked at Monkey King with a gloomy expression.


    "Hey~~ If you want to take revenge for him, just let it go! As an enemy, I will never be merciful! Unless the other party is a beauty!" Monkey King looked at Weiss and smiled.What he absorbed was not only the energy of Birus, but also all his life energy!In this way, he assimilated the power and realm of Birus, allowing him to peep into a whole new realm!


    But this realm is like a forbidden realm, as if an inexplicable force is hindering him, always preventing him from making that step!Monkey King believes that as long as he takes this step, he can enter a new realm, and he will get a qualitative change!Even jumped into a god!


    "Monkey King, I have to say, you are a rare cultivator! There have been few strong people like you who climbed from the lowest point to such a high level so far! However, if you are strong like you, If you don¡¯t let it go, then the entire universe will face a crisis of extinction. Therefore, I will destroy you on behalf of the order of the entire universe!"


    Weiss looked at Monkey King, his aura rising steadily, and the horrible aura permeated, and even the space around him fluctuated a little!


    Sun Wukong''s expression suddenly became serious: "This guy''s anger can actually affect the power of this world''s space?" At the same time, he began to become excited and excited: "In that case, as long as I break through Four, are you standing on the same realm with him?"


    "Come on! Let me see how strong you are, the teacher of the Destroyer God!" Monkey King yelled, leaped forward, and blasted towards Weiss!


    However, I saw the scepter in Wes¡¯s hand lightly tapping on the void in front of him, and a light mask immediately enveloped him, and Monkey King punched the light mask with a punch, and the powerful force directly swayed on the light mask. Ripples, however, have not been destroyed!Monkey King''s face suddenly changed.The scepter in Weis''s hand was a little bit again, and a huge rebound force immediately appeared on the mask, which directly shook the Monkey King out!A deep trench of several hundred meters was wiped out on the ground to stabilize the figure!


    "Sure enough, there are two things, the ability is weird, the strength is stronger! But are you underestimating me!"


    Monkey King yelled, his figure flashed, and he instantly appeared on top of Weiss''s head, and then he slammed down with a thump! The shocking kick hit the mask directly, and the huge power directly smashed it. Weiss blasted into the ground, and the surrounding ground also collapsed and cracked, forming a vast abyss!


    Wes was above the figure, flew out of the bottomless pit, looked at Monkey King, and began to become serious: "It is really strong! The strength is almost equal to me! If this is the case, it won''t work if you are not serious. !"


    Wes put away the scepter in his hand, and an endless and terrifying breath emanated from his body. It was a shocking aura from a true god!A shocking battle is about to kick off!..

 116 Chapter 55 The Strongest Battle (2)

    "Is this the strength of Weiss? It is really strong!" Feeling the anger of Weiss, Monkey King was secretly surprised.I have to say that Weis''s strength is indeed much stronger than the current Monkey King!His strength is a realm higher than Super 4, and the power gained by combining himself is naturally incomparable to a big realm!However, after absorbing the strength and realm of Birus, the strength of Monkey King and his is not very different!


    Weiss took a step, his figure appeared in front of Monkey King instantly, punched out, "buzzed", the void trembled, the earth trembled, Yu Jingtian punched, and blasted towards Monkey King!


    Sun Wukong changed color at the moment, and the power of this fist carried the supreme power to blast through this space!A seemingly ordinary flat punch, with such a shocking power, how can this not shock Monkey King!This punch has achieved a qualitative change, this is the power that a true god should have!


    It seems ordinary, but it is so fast that there is no escape!Monkey King can only put his hands together and send out an energy shield to protect himself!


    With a touch, Wes slammed the energy cover, and the energy cover shattered in the surrounding space fluctuations!A majestic force bombarded the Monkey King. Monkey King could only resist with his arms. With a bang, he suddenly felt a huge force and flew out directly!Only a thousand meters away did that terrifying power be removed, and the figure stabilized!


    "What kind of power does this guy use? Can he not control the power of space? But it''s not like it!" Monkey King looked at Wes in the distance, frowning, saying that Wes knows how to use the power of space. Obviously not, but it can make the space tremble, and it may be broken at any time!Suddenly, Monkey King''s eyes suddenly looked like he thought of something, "Is it because his power is big enough to smash this space? If he breaks through Super Four, he will have the power to smash this world. ?"


    "Sun Wukong, I have to say, you are indeed very strong! You did not reach my level but took my blow without being injured. It is really amazing! However, your strength only reached the limit, but you did not break through, so You will never be my opponent!" Weiss'' figure flashed, and he appeared beside Monkey King in an instant. His complexion was restored to his former indifferent expression again. He was absolutely confident that he could defeat Monkey King!Because the difference in realm is irreparable!


    "Extreme strength? So what can it be?" Monkey King snorted disdainfully, and blasted at Weis with a straight fist.The intent to fight in my heart is even stronger: "As long as you can''t kill me with a single blow, I will be fearless!"


    "In that case! Let you see how terrifying it is to surpass the extreme strength!" Weiss punched out, and a light full of destruction gleamed on his arm, like the great power in the universe. Resonating with him.


    "Bang~~~"


    The two fists intersected, exploding with shocking power!The powerful air wave directly caused the ground to sink a great deal. With just one blow, this planet was already on the verge of destruction!


    Where the two fists intersect, the space trembles, and a burst of destructive energy spreads towards Monkey King''s arm at an astonishing speed, wherever it passes, the skin is open and fleshy!Visible bones!Sun Wukong was shocked at the moment, and hurriedly flashed away from here!


    Looking at the bloody right hand, Sun Wukong was shocked. If he hadn''t dodged fast just now, I''m afraid his whole body would have been cut to pieces under the devastating power!


    "Did you just use the power to break through to the limit? It is really powerful!" Monkey King looked at Weiss with a serious expression!Vis is stronger than he thought!That kind of power that breaks everything and destroys everything, domineering and supremely powerful, seems to have the power that can break even space!This power is not something he can contend!


    "Yes! This is the power to break through to the limit, also known as the power of destruction. Only those who truly reach the realm of God can master this power that can destroy everything! Even...this space! And Lord Birus also It¡¯s just that you have just touched the threshold of this realm! Therefore, you will never beat me!"


    Wes blasted out with a punch, and swept towards Monkey King with a wind of fists enough to tear the space!Wherever he went, the space was turbulent, and small spatial cracks were cut!Gang Feng only needs to touch Sun Wukong''s body, and it will leave a deep scar on his body!Visible power is terrible!


    Monkey King retreated quickly, and the wounds on his body recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.Looking at Weiss, the expression on his face was extremely serious.He did not expect that after breaking through to that realm, he could actually master the terrifying power that could destroy everything!


    "Why? Do you regret it now? But, it''s too late! Your destiny is destined to be destroyed!" Weiss glanced at Monkey King indifferently, his figure flashed, and attacked him again!


    "Regret? That''s ridiculous! You think I''ll be afraid that you won''t succeed!" Monkey King roared, and instead of avoiding it, he bent forward and banged at Weiss!


    "It''s stupid!"


    With a "bang~~~~", the fists of the two clashed fiercely again, and the wind blew up, and the entire planet could not withstand the terrifying bombardment, cracking apart!


    And Monkey King''s right hand was even under the fist of Weiss with the power of destruction, and the space was torn apart into a series of dark space cracks!The arm was in the crack of the broken space, and the flesh and blood was cut by the space wind blade shot out of it, but in an instant, it spread to his whole body, and the whole body was covered with blood stains, dripping with blood!


    "Wu... Goku...!!!" Seeing all this, the girls and the other girls didn''t scare and fainted!


    But Klin and others were also shocked and yelled out loud!


    "Although there is only one realm difference between you and me, this realm is different from the previous realm. It is the difference between mortals and gods. It is really stupid and ignorant that you should fight hard against gods!"


    "It''s you who is stupid!" There was a trace of cruelty on Sun Wukong''s scarred face, and he did not evade, ignoring the broken space, passing directly across, and hitting Weiss''s face with a punch. With a loud bang, Weiss was blasted into the ground directly by this punch, crossing across the other side of the planet!


    "Puff puff puff~~~" But Sun Wukong''s right hand was in the crack of the broken space, it was cut to pieces, half of his body was shattered, twisted into blood!


    "Wukong!!!" Kongzi and other women screamed again!And Bulma, Gui Meilin and other women were even more shocked and fainted by the scene in front of them!


    QQ group is created: 169295055 who are interested come in!If you have any good opinions, put them forward in QQ!


    (If you have a monthly pass, please ask for monthly pass support, thank you!)..

 117 Chapter 56 The Strongest Battle (3)

    At this time, Sun Wu''s air was breathing quickly, and his injuries were being repaired at a slow speed!In this space crack, he was greatly hurt!The energy in the body has also weakened a lot, so the recovery is somewhat slow!His immortal body needs to be repaired with its own energy! If the strength is weakened, the recovery will naturally be slow!


    However, the weakening of energy is not a big deal for him. With a thought, he took out a fairy bean from the world ring and put it directly into his mouth. Monkey Wukong''s breath immediately returned to its peak state, incomplete. When his flesh and blood moved, it was regenerated in a moment!


    And Monkey King''s strength has been improved again!Although the improvement is not big, it is indeed improved!This also shows that the previous injuries caused real harm to Monkey King!That''s why his strength has improved!


    "The power of space shattering can cause such great harm to me!" Sun Wukong frowned slightly, and felt a bad feeling in his heart: "If this goes on, it will be dangerous. You must be careful!"


    And at this moment, there was a sudden rumbling. It turned out that the planet could no longer maintain its status quo. The earth cracked, the magma under the ground spewed and flowed, and lightning danced in the sky, hitting huge black spots on the ground. The pothole!Obviously, this planet is near the brink of destruction!


    "A small planet is really fragile!" Monkey King said with a feeling, his figure disappeared here instantly!Just a moment after Monkey King left, the planet exploded!Sparks splashed, gravel perforated!In this endless universe, the explosion of a planet is like a beautiful firework, fleeting!


    In the void of the endless universe, Monkey King and Weiss stand opposite each other again!Without words, the two had a violent collision again!Every time Weis throws a punch, the space will tremble, bursting into a series of space cracks, among them, flying out of space wind blades, as long as it is hit, it will leave a deep visible bone scar!


    Such an attack is really difficult to crack. In addition to dodge, Sun Wukong can only resist. When he is left with more than a dozen blood marks on his body, he finally enters the attack range, "Boom!"Monkey King blasted out a punch, and a golden beam of light gushed out from his fist, like a sharp arrow, with stunning power and gorgeous and violent power to shoot at Weis in a flash!


    Weiss snorted coldly and drew a circle in front of him with one hand. An energy mirror appeared in front of him. The light beam lased on the energy mirror. With a click, the mirror surface broke apart, but the energy beam was still given to him. Reflected back!And more ferocious than the previous strength!


    Looking at the broken energy mirror, a hint of surprise flashed in Weis'' eyes: "His power seems to have become stronger again! He is really a monster! Will his strength increase with the intensity of the battle? How can a monster that cannot be driven stay in this world? It seems that time can''t be delayed any longer!"


    Weiss cried out, surrounded by divine light, and his breath reached its peak in an instant. He already felt the danger of Monkey King. The longer the fight, the more disadvantaged the situation would become!Therefore, he wants to kill Monkey King in one blow, and eliminate the future troubles forever!


    "boom!!"


    Weiss slammed a straight fist at Monkey King. Monkey King wanted to avoid the sharp edge for a while, but he thought that this fist had locked his aura. No matter how he dodged, he still attacked him!The power of destruction entrained on it made Monkey King have to bite the bullet and punch him, otherwise he would only be killed!


    "Boom bang~~"


    The two fists intersect, and a shocking and terrifying power ripples around. In a flash, all the planets in this area have turned into the dust of the universe!


    And the space around Monkey King began to crack like glass, and his body also cracked with blood marks and began to crack!Under Sun Wukong''s incredible eyes, he snapped and followed the space here, shattering together like glass!Scattered and floating in the void of this universe!


    The space here also shattered a huge black hole, and a storm of violent and destructive space swept out from it, swept the broken and open body of Monkey King, and the flesh and blood was wiped out and dissipated, and the breath of Monkey King was right. Dissipated at an astonishing speed!


    "Wukong!!!" In this situation, the girls and the girls were so scared that their faces were pale and bloodless, and the three little Lori including Alice were already crying in pain!


    "No! Wukong has an immortal body, everyone knows! Since the world ring is okay, then it also means that Wukong is not dead! He... is still alive..." Suddenly you thought of something, his eyes lit up and he was pleasantly surprised. Look at the huge space crack in the screen, and the space storm of four violent winds!There was a look of expectation on the faces of the women, and they looked at it together!


    "Look, there!" Yuriko looked at the center of the space storm in surprise, where Monkey King''s head was struggling in the space storm!This scene is indeed very scary. Gui Meilin, Saya and other women who just woke up, saw this scene soften and fainted again!Even the girls and other women looked pale!Had it not been for their firm belief, I am afraid they would have fainted long ago!


    "Nima! The bastard Weiss... is really strong! Actually... I... only got one... the head... the grass! This power that can break the space... It''s really scary! It''s... together with mine... The body... was crushed together... Fortunately, Lao Tzu has an immortal body... Otherwise... It''s really over! But... I want to kill me... What a wishful thinking! Lao Tzu is the Monkey King... Invincible existence! Ah ah ah! !!!"


    With this Monkey King roar!More than a dozen fairy beans appeared in his mouth immediately, and he chewed all of them and swallowed them!You say you don¡¯t have a stomach like this? Who says you can¡¯t eat without a stomach?


    After swallowing more than a dozen fairy beans, a terrifying breath erupted from Monkey King. The hair color on his head was flickering, and the body below the head was regenerating at an alarming speed... But for a moment, Monkey King¡¯s body was already The regeneration is intact, and a dazzling light envelops it...


    "Drink!!!" Accompanied by a loud shout, the surrounding space storm was shaken by a burst of horror!A very majestic and strong figure slowly walked out in the strong light... With his appearance, a shocking and terrifying aura spread throughout all the universe!Countless creatures knelt down one after another under this supremely majestic and domineering atmosphere!It seems to be welcoming the birth of a new god!


    (A newly created QQ group: 169295055, everyone come in and have a look! Any suggestions can be made at any time!)..

 118 Chapter 57 The God of Super Game

    "This guy, he didn''t die! Isn''t he immortal?... And he has broken through... How is this possible? At this age, he has broken through to the realm of the true god. This kind of talent is simply rare in ancient and modern... No, it should be said that it has never been..."


    At this time, Weis looked at Monkey King and felt the same aura as him, with an expression of incredible shock on his face.He broke through to this state, but it took countless years!But how old is Monkey King now?But it¡¯s only 16 years old. Well, counting the time spent practicing in the time house, it¡¯s only twenty-four or twenty-five years old. He has grown to this level. How can it not be amazing and shocking?Those so-called geniuses are so weak compared to him!


    And Monkey King just broke through once not long ago, so why did he break through so soon?Is it really easy to break through the realm of the true god?Birus worked hard for a lifetime and only half-footed into the realm of the true gods. Your sister broke through after recovering from a serious injury. How awful is Weis!How worthy of calling Billus?How embarrassing is it to call those people who cannot enter this state for a lifetime?


    Weiss thought about it, and had to give a general feeling again, they turned out to be a mortal enemy with such a stunning, stunning, shocking person, really good luck!It''s ridiculous that he still wants to kill Monkey King before he grows up. Now Monkey King is full of wings. It''s hard to kill him!


    At this time, Monkey King, with fiery red hair, straight on his waist, exuding an astonishing grass-green vindictiveness, the red hair has disappeared, wearing a handsome combat uniform, revealing the solid and strong muscles on his chest, surprised Ordinary people cannot perceive the terrifying breath of the world, because this is the breath unique to the true god!How can mortals peep!But when he exudes his qi, it makes people feel fear in their hearts, and makes people feel like worshipping, and it''s hard to rise up the heart of resistance!


    "Is this the realm of the gods? This feels really great! I am a Saiyan, then this realm will be called the god of super game in the future! Grace! That''s the decision!" I feel my own Power, Monkey King is a face of intoxication, he believes that as long as he punches with all his strength, he can crush the space!This is the absolute power of this realm, breaking the void!Break everything, even space!


    Note: In my setting, the laws of time and space have high and low points. The laws of time and space in the Dragon Ball world are the highest laws of time and space. Please do not check in!For example, Monkey King went to another low-strength plane, and with a single punch, he could collapse the space of that world, thereby destroying the entire world, but in the world of Dragon Ball, it would not work. It could only break the space, not destroy it. The whole world!Of course, it is easy to destroy a planet!


    "You seem to be fascinated by your newly acquired power! Don''t forget where you are now!"


    Weis'' figure flashed, shouted coldly, and bombarded Sun Wukong with a punch, and the space along the road collapsed one after another. With this punch, he took advantage of Sun Wukong''s unpreparedness to send out, and naturally exhausted all his strength!


    "Huh! Want to attack me? It''s not that easy!" Monkey King snorted coldly, turned around and punched out, and the space in front of him immediately shattered with a click!A huge space crack was revealed, among them, the Four Dances of Storms, scratched on Monkey King''s body, but couldn''t hurt them anymore!It can be seen that the realm of this god is really far from Super Four, it is a qualitative change!Sun Wukong had to sigh in his heart, he was so lucky that he was not killed by Weiss in seconds!


    With a "bang", the two punches collided together instantly, the space was trembling and roaring constantly, and the shattered space expanded at an unexpected speed!But in an instant, centered on the two of them, a huge black hole with a width of several hundred meters was broken!Among them, the space storm is dancing wildly, and it has the posture of destroying everything in time!


    However, this seemingly powerful space storm was shattered by the collision between Monkey King and Weiss!Disappeared invisible!


    The space is being repaired, but in the fierce collision between the two, it shattered again!


    "boom!"


    Weiss shook his fist and punched again with Monkey King, but a red light sprayed out from his left hand, forming a sharp lightsaber. With a wave of his hand, he slashed towards Monkey King!


    This sword came too suddenly. Originally, when he banged his fists well, Na Zhiweis suddenly condensed an energy lightsaber and slashed towards him. Monkey King was caught off guard, only to move his body slightly in time. A long bloodstain was cut on the chest!In shock, Monkey King instantly flashed his figure and stepped back!His current physical body can''t even be hurt by a space storm, and his skin was easily cut by a lightsaber condensed by Weiss, showing that the lightsaber is sharp!


    "Do you think you can do it?" Monkey King did a good job, with a grass-green lightsaber condensed in his hand, his figure flashed, and he slashed towards Wes!


    "Oh? Did you learn by just looking at it? It really deserves to be a stunning genius!" Weiss exclaimed, waving his lightsaber, launching a sharp and destructive sword slash, slashing towards Monkey King After hitting the past, wherever he went, the space was cut into cracks like scars!


    The Monkey King, who was rushing forward, had to stop his figure, and with the lightsaber in his hand, he destroyed the sword qi slashed from the shot!At the same time, Yu Kongxia also counterattacked a series of sword energy cuts!


    The vast sword aura, like a shooting star across the sky, covers the entire sky, and every violent collision of sword aura can shatter a piece of space!The fierce battle between the two turned into a sword-qi duel!Everyone has their own invincible and firm will in their sword aura!


    In the end, the sword light exploded, the sky full of sword energy collapsed, turned into a stream of light, and disappeared into the endless void!It''s not that the two don''t want to be in a duel, but the space here has completely destroyed his hands!A space crack of tens of thousands of meters high hangs in the void of the universe!A space storm resembling a tornado swept out of it!The power of destruction conferred on it is that even Wukong and Weiss also sensed a hint of danger!


    That is the real space storm!It represents destruction!With the current strength of the two, if they were involved and allowed them to reach the sky, I am afraid it would be hard to escape bad luck!So they had to stop their hands, their bodies flashed, and they left this place in an instant, watching everything here in the distant universe!


    As the two left, the space here finally had a chance to breathe and began to heal slowly. At the moment when the terrifying space storm was about to emerge, the space here finally recovered intact!Seal the space storm in the endless void again!


    Monkey King and Weiss were relieved at the same time and looked at each other!A terrifying battle broke out again!The space here is shattered again!


    (A newly created QQ group: 169295055, everyone is welcome to join, there are still very few people, I hope everyone will join!)..

 119 Chapter 58 The Final Battle

    The physical strength of the two at this time has reached a terrifying class, so it is difficult to tell the winner if you want to fight melee!Therefore, the two of them are now fighting fiercely with the lightsabers condensed!And this kind of battle is the mainstream of this realm!Because the power is too strong, it is purely a force to blast, this universe cannot withstand this kind of existential battle!


    With a "ding", the lightsabers intersected, and there was a piercing sound of fine iron. Because the lightsabers were materialized in the hands of both of them, they had such power!


    The moment the lightsabers intersected me, the two left hands bombarded each other at the same time, and the space around me was shattered layer by layer, and then spread to a mile away before it stopped spreading!Then began to heal slowly!But immediately, the space crack was shaken even more in the fierce battle between the two!The speed of healing is far behind the speed of destruction by the two!


    "It''s amazing! You have just reached this level, you can even fight with me! I have to say, your talent is really amazing and rare!" The two separated in a bombardment, and Wes looked at Monkey King again. There was a sigh!


    "Huh! Do you feel a little regretful?" Monkey King looked at Weiss and couldn''t help but smile!


    "It''s not regret, but I feel that it is a pity to kill a rare genius like you!" Weiss''s tone was calm, but his eyes were cold!A powerful killing intent erupted from him, and Monkey King''s performance exceeded his imagination time and time again, and finally he was no longer calm, he was a deadly enemy, and at this moment, he had a lore to kill Monkey King!He was afraid that it would be delayed, the one who died was himself!Because Monkey King is so terrible, his strength is increasing steadily in the battle. With this kind of existence, even he has begun to feel fear!


    "Birus told me just now that he wanted to kill me, but I killed me in the end! So what about you?" Monkey King looked at Wes and couldn''t help but snorted, and the lightsaber in his hand struck down vertically. !A 10,000-zhang sword was ruthlessly cut to the front!Instantly cut through the space and appeared in front of Weiss!


    "Humph!" Weiss snorted coldly, squeezed his palms into fists, and struck him in front of him with a bang. The space in front of him burst with a bang, and even the sword glow was shattered and turned into The stream of pure fragments disappeared!


    "Hey~~Weiss! Goodbye!" Monkey King took the opportunity to appear in front of Weiss instantly, cutting his head with a lightsaber in his hand!"Do you think this can hurt me?" Weiss''s left hand was horizontal, and a lightsaber instantly condensed in his hand, resisting Monkey King''s sharp sword!The whole body space was shattered, and the wind blew up, causing the two to dance wildly!


    "Hey~~ I am not alone!" Monkey King smiled!


    "What!!" Weiss was shocked at the moment, but he was still a step late, and suddenly a figure flashed behind him, waving a lightsaber in his hand, and blood spurting out!Weiss''s back was cut out with a bone scar!


    Weiss'' figure flashed away from here, and the injury behind his back was slowly healed under his divine light!Looking at the figure standing next to Monkey King who looked exactly like him, his brows frowned slightly: "It seems that I was careless! I forgot about you being a clone!"


    "Effective? Is that true?" Monkey King looked at Wes with a look of arrogance and disdain, and the lightsaber in his hand dissipated directly, facing him so straight: "Tell you! In the same realm. In! I am absolutely invincible! Now you are nothing more than a jumping clown in my eyes!"


    "What are you talking about!" Weiss glared at Monkey King. It was the first time that he was treated this way, how could it not make him angry!


    "Hey~~ Don¡¯t you believe it? Then! Let me make you feel the real fear!"


    With a thought in Sun Wukong''s heart, five shadow clones appeared next to him instantly, plus the one next to him, a total of six shadow clones!


    "This is...Do you want to merge? Do you think I will give you time to merge?" Weiss looked at the six shadow avatars and was shocked, and a trace of disdain hung over his mouth.


    "You are wrong! I have already merged once, and now my strength has reached the limit. I cannot use fusion to improve my strength..."


    "...Did the earrings fusion from the previous battle with Lord Billus?...That''s how it is! No wonder that you have just been promoted to the realm of the true gods, and you can resist me, the true god of peak combat power! Now you , Is it equivalent to the strength of the fusion of the characters of the two true gods in the early stage?..." Weiss looked at Monkey King with a sudden enlightenment!Immediately, I was shocked: "Do you want to..."


    "Yes! I can''t merge, but my clone can!"


    Weiss was shocked at the moment: "I won''t let you do what you want!" As he said, waving the lightsaber in his hand, the sky of sword energy flew towards Monkey King and his shadow clone!The space that was finally healed collapsed instantly again!


    "This can''t be for you!" Monkey King smiled!The light group in his hand condensed, forming a huge energy shield in an instant, protecting him and the six shadow clones within it!


    "Fuse now! This energy shield won''t last long!"


    The six shadow avatars nodded solemnly, divided into three pairs, posed in a unified pose, and shouted: "Fusion!" In a moment, three strong rays of light were emitted from the transparent energy cover, which made people unable to watch. Open your eyes!


    "Damn it! I won''t let you succeed!" Weiss roared, his muscles swelled, and he slammed out a punch!With a puff, the space shattered, and his fist went straight through the obstacles of the space, shattering the space inside the energy shield, and his fist burst out of the sky, with a bang, hitting two of them that were fusing On the split, the two shadow clones flew out immediately, smashing the energy shield, bursting into a cloud of white smoke in the void, disappearing!


    However, it was also at this time that the three identical figures flew out in the light, lasing towards Wes in three different directions, and a lightsaber was instantly condensed in his hand, and it fell down mercilessly. !


    "Damn it!" Two lightsabers were condensed into West''s hands in an instant, resisting the attack from the left and right sides, but couldn''t resist the shocking sword after he came.


    The bright blood splashed, and Vis''s back was once again cut into a huge wound. The destructive power attached to the lightsaber almost shredded half of his body!


    "Drink!!!" Weiss roared immediately, and a terrifying wave of destruction emanated from his body, unexpectedly sending Monkey King and his two other shadow clones after successfully fusing them to the ground. Get out!Only stabilized his figure from a hundred meters away!


    (The Dragon Ball plot is about to end for the time being. There are only two chapters today. I have to think about the story of the next world! Well, in addition, if you have a monthly pass, please vote for Green Pepper! The monthly pass is a measure of the performance of a book! )..

 120 Chapter 59 The Ending War

    At this moment, Weiss''s back was blood flowing, around the long sword marks, the wounds were crisscross and bloody.There was a trace of blood hanging from the corner of his mouth, and his complexion was extremely ugly!Just a sword has already caused him serious injuries!However, the wound was healed at a speed visible to the naked eye under the radiance of divine light!


    However, Monkey King obviously didn''t want to give him a chance to breathe. The two shadow avatars formed a triangle shape and surrounded Wes. The horizontal sword was in front, and they smashed down together, and the sword light blocked in three directions. All the retreats of Weiss, slashed towards it!Wherever he went, the space shattered, and the storm swept everywhere!


    Weis''s complexion changed drastically, it was difficult to deal with one person, let alone deal with three at the same time!Although he knew he was invincible, he did not give up!All the divine energy in the body is exploded, terrifying and shocking the universe!The surrounding space is shattered like glass!


    The scepter appeared in the hand of Weiss again. He couldn''t fight against the combined forces of the three, so he could only do his best to defend!


    I saw him put the scepter in the void, and a transparent light wave instantly protected him in it!However, this was not over yet, the scepter in Wes''s hand was repeatedly tapped out, and the transparent shield appeared layer by layer, and did not stop until the tenth layer!This is the limit that Weiss can display!


    "boom!"


    Three terrifying sword auras smashed through the space all the way, and at the same time slashed on the energy shield, the space collapsed, and the whistling space wind blade was also shattered in an instant!Even under the powerful defensive shield under this terrifying sword light, it is difficult to resist!Layers of cracks and shattered!Finally disappeared invisible!But this sword light with its overwhelming power has been reduced a lot!But still slashed down at Weiss!


    "Ah!!!" Weiss roared, like a madman, his hair was dancing wildly. At this moment of life and death, he fully exploded his potential and strengthened his strength!His body was soaring, with a sharp shout, his limbs suddenly opened to the surrounding!boom!With a bang, he exploded with supreme power, and a shocking energy light wave burst out of his body!Instantly collided with the monstrous sword light coming from three vertical cuts!


    "Break for me!"


    Monkey King roared, and the two shadow avatars cut out again with horizontal swords, and the three shocking sword lights once again slashed towards Wes!Wes, who had barely resisted, once again suffered a full blow from the three of them, and could no longer resist it. He sighed bitterly, and was instantly enveloped by the monstrous sword aura!


    "Puff!" With a sound of "Puff!", the divine light that Vis broke out was smashed and shattered by three shocking sword lights in an instant, and the overwhelming sword aura slammed on his body, although there was divine light protection. , But Weis''s body was still cut to pieces under this monstrous sword light!In the strong light, the sword aura burst into pieces, and instantly enveloped Weiss in this destructive light!


    The sky burst into pieces, the four violent winds danced, the so-called end of the world, compared with the scene of this incident, what is it!


    The strong light dissipated, and the shattered space began to heal slowly!In the cracks in the shattered space, Vis''s body that had become fragmented was revealed!At this time, half of his body was already shattered, leaving only one left hand!There were shocking wounds all over the body, and the breath was weak!At this time, this scene has already explained the fate of Weiss'' defeat!


    "I... I will lose to a newcomer who has just risen to the realm of true gods! It''s really ridiculous!" Weiss smiled bitterly, looking at Monkey King, his anger is gone: "Sun Wukong! I admit, I do. I underestimate you! Your talents, so far, no one can match you! However, Gods can not be killed casually! In the next time, you are ready to meet the challenges of the other eleven parallel universes. They...but one is better than the other!"


    Sun Wukong frowned and said in surprise, "Didn''t you say that you are the number one in the universe? Are there other universes stronger than you?"


    "First in the universe? Do you think it is possible?" Weiss looked at Monkey King and said a shocking mystery: "I am just the pinnacle of the first stage of the True God Realm! And the True God Realm has three levels, and Above the true God is the master! The so-called master, dominates all living beings and laws! They can destroy the world with their hands, and open the sky with their hands. That is the true supreme existence in the world! Your road is still very long! I really want to know, where can a rare genius like you go? It is really interesting! Monkey King, I will watch your growth in heaven! Hope you don¡¯t Let me down!"


    "True God Tier 3? Domination! Haha~~ It seems that my future road will not look lonely!" At this time, Monkey King, his eyes were hot, and he learned that there was still such a realm behind. How could he not feel excited Excited!


    "As a thank you, then, you should also dedicate your strength to me!" Monkey King turned his head, looked at Weiss, and said lightly.


    "I knew it, you would say that! Come on! Since defeat, I have nothing to say! I also want to know, can the humans of the lower realm really reach the path of supreme dominance?" Also refreshing, since he has lost, he is not entangled with other things!Moreover, Weiss wants to know whether Monkey King can reach the height that he can''t reach in his lifetime!


    "You are quite fascinating! But there is no difference between being alive and dead for existences like you and Birus, right? I think if you just say something, Hades dare not listen to you?" Monkey King opened the eyes of God , Put it on Weiss''s left shoulder, said lightly!


    "It seems that you are a sensible person too!" The indifferent expression on Weis''s face again hung up!


    "Then! Just watch it for me! My Sun Wukong will definitely embark on the road of supreme dominance!"


    "I look forward to your performance, Monkey King! It is an honor for me to be able to have a master from our seventh universe!" Weiss looked at Monkey King and smiled faintly.


    "Huh! Really?" The suction in Monkey''s hand surged, like a black hole with surge of suction, greedily absorbing the power and realm of Weiss!


    After a while, Monkey King released his hand, and Weis no longer had any signs of life, and his body slowly drifted in the endless universe!A wave of qigong passed by Monkey King, making his body, along with the body of Birus that Weiss put away, completely turned into nothingness!


    On Huangquan Road, Weis seemed to feel a little bit, and his face looked helpless: "This bastard actually ruined our physical body. It will be a little troublesome to resurrect now..."

 121 Chapter 60 Wish

    Namek, Sun Wukong just appeared, and the great army master immediately ran over and knelt in front of him, one holding one thigh, his eyes full of admiration: "Boss! Kneel! That''s the god of destruction." Ah! What other master, you actually killed them all! Can you not hang yourself like this?"


    "9494! It''s so awesome! Ask for support... Please..." Before the military division could finish speaking, Monkey King kicked the two second goods away.If I kick it away, I don''t know what they will say again.


    "Goku, to be honest, in quite big words, you are really going against the rhythm of the sky! Even the true god was killed by you!" After the shock, Klin could only respond with a wry smile!


    "The god of destruction was killed by you, then Wukong, are you the new god of destruction?" Le Ping looked at Monkey King with excitement!God of destruction! The supreme existence in this universe!As a friend of the god of destruction, can you not get excited!


    And Namek, looking at Monkey King at this time, has achieved full respect and worship!


    "God of destruction, this name is quite loud, and Dangdang is no problem!" Monkey King smiled and looked at Danny on the side: "I want to meet your elder, is it okay?"


    "No, no, you can do it anytime..." Danny hurriedly shook his head again and again. This is the existence that even the supreme existence in the universe, the God of Destruction, has been killed!How dare he say a word!Moreover, if it wasn''t for the great elder''s inability to move freely, I''m afraid he would come to meet Monkey King!


    Monkey King nodded, his figure flashed, and he appeared at the house of the elder.


    "Master Wukong! I wonder if you have anything to do with me?" Even the great elders now respect Monkey King!


    "Actually, there is nothing wrong, I just want to ask you, can I wake up the Shenlong in advance? I don''t want to wait a few months to summon the Shenlong!"


    "En...Is that the case? If dragon balls are used too much, it will also bring disasters. Therefore, when we made dragon balls, we limited it for a year to realize the limit of a wish... However, since you proposed it, then I''ll make an exception once!" The Great Elder thought for a while and nodded.


    "Oh! Thank you so much!" Sun Wukong''s expression was instantly happy.


    The great elder closed his eyes, and although he did not make a sound, his voice had already reached the ears of the elders!But for a moment, the six elders each came in with a huge petrified dragon ball, and Neil, also took out the last dragon ball from the house of the elder!They were placed under the right hand of the Great Elder!


    I saw the great elder stretched out his right hand, and the strange waves rippled on the seven petrified dragon balls. The petrified ones on it were fading at a speed visible to the naked eye, revealing the original appearance of the dragon ball!


    "Master Wukong! Now the Dragon Ball is ready to use! You can realize your wish!" The elder said respectfully looking at Monkey King!


    "Thanks!" Monkey King waved with one hand, and the seven dragon balls levitated immediately and followed him to fly outward!When he came to an empty place, Monkey King said lightly: "Come out! Polunga!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the sky suddenly darkened, and the dragon belonging to Namek, Polenga went straight into the sky from the dragon ball and appeared above the sky!This scene surprised the Nameks!Because if you want to summon Polunga, you must use Namek''s star language, but Monkey King''s faint words made Polunga appear obediently, how can this not surprise them!But thinking about the current identity of Monkey King, they are relieved!


    "Uh! Lord Goku! I don''t know if you have any wish for me to help you! As long as I can do it, you can do it!" As soon as Polenga appeared, looking at Monkey King, his tone was surprisingly respectful. As a dragon, He naturally knew everything about Monkey King!Birus can frighten it, let alone kill Birus'' Monkey King!


    Monkey King was very satisfied with Polunga''s attitude. He didn''t expect that even Shenlong would have to bow to him now. The feeling of strength is good: "The first wish is to restore the earth to its original state!"


    "This wish is very simple. Please wait a moment..." Pollenga''s eyes suddenly brightened. In the distant universe, the destroyed earth appeared again in the universe, and it moved on its original path. ¡­


    "Master Wukong, your wish has been fulfilled for you, then, what is your second wish?"


    "En...what is the second wish?" Sun Wukong thought for a while, and looked at quite big: "In other words, isn''t your planet destroyed? Is it going to be restored?"


    "Yes, yes! I miss my grandfather very much!" Before quite a word, Erhua was already excited to answer!


    Monkey King looked at Polunga and said, "Then let their planet recover!"


    "Understood! Master Wukong..." After a moment: "Master Wukong, your second wish has been fulfilled for you, so please state your third wish!"


    "The third wish!" Monkey King looked around, a lot of people!This wish is better not to be said, so he secretly transmitted to you Polenga: "My last wish is to let my sister and I have the ability to be young and live forever! Hey~~How about? Can this wish be fulfilled?"


    "Ahem~~ This... this wish is okay..." Polenga wiped his sweat secretly, his eyes flashed, a divine light sank into Monkey''s body, and then respectfully said: "Master Wukong, I have helped your wish You are all realized, then, I will retreat first!" After speaking, it turned into a light and disappeared, the sky was clear again, and the seven petrified dragon balls crashed onto the ground and sank deeply into the ground. Among.


    "By the way, Wukong, what wish did you just make? You didn''t dare to say it. Even the dragon was so scared that you wiped out sweat. Isn''t it a shameful wish?" Klin came to Sun Wukong. Asked curiously.The others also looked over with gossip!


    "It''s up to you!" Monkey King directly ignored Klin and others, and said loudly: "Well, the earth has recovered, everyone is holding hands, it''s time to go back!"


    After the group bid farewell to the Nameks, Monkey King took everyone back to Earth with a momentary move!


    (Okay, this world is over for the time being, the next world, fights and breaks the sky! I won''t let any of the beautiful girls, who are the gods and horses! Wow haha~~~ Those who have monthly tickets and flowers will vote for me! Thanks!)


    Create a new QQ group: 169295055, no limit, welcome everyone to join!..

 122 Chapter One

    Back on Earth, after Sun Wukong had everything ready, he used teleportation to send them back to their own planet. After learning that it was Monkey King who saved their planet, the Tauren people naturally thanked Monkey King for a while, and then again. In their dissatisfied eyes, Shi made a teleportation and returned to the earth!


    "Okay! Everything is ready, it''s time for us to go to the next world to play!" Monkey King looked at the sister papers with a look of excitement.He wanted to go to other worlds for a long time, but strong enemies have always appeared, so he has been delayed until now!


    "I said, Monkey King, what are you going to do when you call me here?" No. 18 clasped his hands on his chest, leaned back on a tree trunk, and said with a cool expression on Monkey King.


    "Of course I told you to go and play with us in other worlds!" Monkey King looked at Number 18 with a pure face.


    "I never said that I want to go with you! I have completed the task you gave me before! If there is nothing to do, I will leave first!" No.18 gave Sun Wukong a faint look, then looked at it again. The sisters in the hall shook their heads and wanted to fly away from the window!Before helping Monkey King break through Super Four, she stayed in Monkey King''s world ring, just after returning to Earth, she was released with other sisters!


    Monkey King raised his brows at Kongzi, which was self-evident.Kaizi suddenly rolled his eyes at him, and grabbed the number 18 who was about to leave: "You can go with us! If Wukong is not there, you can protect us too!"


    "Yeah! No. 18! You just accompany us to play together! Are you not curious about other worlds?" Yuriko took No. 18''s other hand with a soft smile on his face.


    "Yeah, yeah! Sister No. 18! Come with us! There are so many people!" Alice pulled her clothes corner and started to booze!In this way, the women rushed to give the number 18 to the fool and finally nodded!


    Seeing this, Monkey King had a rare opportunity and immediately waved his hand and put the girls into the space ring together.As his mind turned, the door of the dimension appeared in front of him!


    "The world you entered is the world of fiction: "Fantasy World", you need to pay 1000W energy points to open the door of this world! Because you have 17 characters with you, if you want to bring them into this world, please separately To pay 170 million energy points, a total of 180 million energy points need to be paid, do you agree?"


    "180 million 8000W? Small meaning!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and by the way, he took a look at the energy points he has now. I didn''t know it, and he was shocked when he saw it: "2,286,582 billion!" Such a terrifying energy point made him look at Monkey King. I don''t know how to read it!With so much energy, Vis and Birus occupy the first place, and Buu and Nok are second!There are also some energy gained by exploding countless planets during their warfare, so the sum is an astronomical figure!


    "Okay! With so many energy points, where can I go in the future!" Monkey King smiled slightly and immediately chose to agree!


    "Please select the time period you want to enter!"


    Monkey King looked at the series of chapters, and didn''t bother to read it, so he clicked the time at the beginning of the first chapter!


    "The goal "Fantasy World" has been confirmed! The door of the dimension is opened, I wish you a pleasant journey!"


    Monkey King stepped into the door of the dimension, the colorful light door flashed and disappeared!


    The moon is like a silver plate with little stars. At this time, it is the quiet time of the night.Two creatures that look like kangaroos, but they fall on all fours, have double horns on their heads, eyes in the moonlight, and emit a faint glow. They are hiding in a bush, overlapping each other, and doing it very happily. exercise!


    A colorful light gate appeared out of thin air not far away, and a slender and sturdy figure slowly walked out of it, looking at the two little animals playing in the grass, and couldn''t help but smile: "It''s really fun! Even animals know how to play. Romantic in the moonlight!"


    However, the good thing was suddenly disturbed, and the eyes of the creature above it suddenly turned into a weird red, barring its teeth, revealing its sharp teeth!It turned into a black shadow and attacked Monkey King in the blink of an eye!It is not an ordinary beast, but a monster, although it is small, it is a fifth-order monster: the sharp tooth rat.


    "Oh? How courageous! You dare to attack me?" Monkey King smiled faintly, peeked forward with his right hand, and easily grabbed it in his hand!No matter how hard it struggles, it can''t shake the slightest!Suddenly, a look of pleading appeared in the smart eyes of this sharp-toothed mouse!As Tier 5, it is already psychic, knowing that it has kicked the iron plate, and immediately pretended to be pitiful!


    "I also know to pretend to be pitiful! It seems that your rank is not low! I am in a good mood now, so I don''t want to embarrass you. Just give me a small punishment!" Then, Monkey King was on the hip It flicked slightly!"Oh~~" Sharp-toothed Mouse immediately let out a tragic scream, his whole body arched like dried shrimps, his limbs trembling, and his mouth was foaming!


    "Hey~ I can''t stand such a light blow, it''s really useless!" Monkey King sighed and threw it to the ground casually.He swears that it was really just a flick just now!If this is to let the sharp-toothed mouse know, I don¡¯t know if it will cry out, thinking about his dignified Tier 5 monster, he was bounced off by a finger, and they even said that I just flicked it lightly. , How do you call him affection?


    And the female Sharptooth mouse flashed at the moment, grabbed the Sharptooth mouse body, and sank into the jungle!For these two beasts, Monkey King didn''t care at all, so there was no interest in blocking them.But he believed that the male sharp-toothed rat would probably live under the shadow of Monkey King forever!


    "I chose the beginning of the first chapter, so the plot has just begun? I don''t know where it is? Forget it, let''s go to a crowded place first!" Monkey King whispered, figure Disappeared here instantly!


    Utan City is part of the Gama Empire. Although this city ranks among the largest cities in the empire because of its geographical position backed by the Warcraft Mountains, it is only the last.But also because of this, it is very lively even at night.


    In a small port, the figure of Monkey King appeared here instantly, slowly walked out, and asked someone on the road to find out that this is Wutan City, where Lei Yan was born, and Lei''s family is also in this city!Of course, he is not interested in this matter. What he is interested in is Lei Xun''er who now lives in Lei''s house!


    "Haha~~ Is this the place as soon as it appears! Xun''er, it seems that we are very destined!" Monkey King smiled and turned to look at a clan land not far behind him: "Then the Lei family land? I''ll go and take a look at dawn, now I''m talking about finding a place to live!" With that, Monkey King slowly walked towards a hotel!


    (A new volume has begun, please ask for a monthly pass, ask for a reward!)..

 123 Chapter Two Su Mei

    Standing at the counter of the hotel, Monkey King''s expression was tangled and embarrassed!Originally called a first-class room, but turned his pockets, oh, he has no coins in this world!In his capacity, no need to worry about money!So he has never considered the issue of money!How embarrassing and embarrassing to put such a low-level mistake now!Didn''t you see the adventurers in the hall staring at him?


    Just as Monkey King was about to stare at them madly, a tempting and charming voice came out: "Uncle Dong, his account will be on my account!" Only one person was seen. The beautiful woman in the red dress robe slowly walked down the corridor!A group of uncles in the hall showed their obsession and passion after seeing such a beautiful woman coming down!But no one dared to go up and strike up a conversation, and the jealousy in his eyes showed the extraordinary identity of this woman.


    "Look, it''s Miss Su Mei! I didn''t expect her to be in this pub!"


    "That is, the Mittel Auction House can be regarded as a big family in Utan City. Naturally, there will be no shortage of industry. This hotel belongs to their family..."


    "Miss Su Mei is really beautiful! If I had such a wife, I would have a 10th birthday, not 20 or 30 years!"


    "Xu~ You speak quietly, and be careful that the evil comes out of your mouth!"


    "Ah~ I''m sorry~~ Thank you for your reminder... I was confused for a while, and even said what was in my heart..."


    Hearing the whispers around him, Monkey King''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Is this Su Mei? She really looks both seductive and charming! She is a good material for lovers!" Even with more than a dozen stunning Monkey Kings. , Sun Wukong also secretly praised Su Mei.This girl looks so alluring, she has a mature and full body, and all her gestures give people a great temptation!However, even if she was seductively seduced, she obviously couldn''t confuse Sun Wukong''s mind.


    "No, thank you for your kindness! When someday my brother gets rich, please eat!" Monkey King waved his hand decisively and rejected her kindness.


    "Really? That''s great, the little girl is waiting for you at any time!" Su Mei looked at Monkey King, but with a charming smile.


    However, in my heart, for the Monkey King was not affected by her charm at all, Su Mei''s heart was surprised. She was very aware of her charm for men. Unexpectedly, the man in front of him was not affected at all: "This person It''s really interesting! It seems that I didn''t misunderstand the person!" Su Mei felt proud of her being able to see her eyes clearly!


    However, when the people in the hall heard Su Mei''s words, they cast eyes with jealousy, envy and hatred at Monkey King!Some even wanted to do something fiercely K him!


    Sun Wukong directly ignored other people''s thoughts. They were just a bunch of dicks, don''t need to bother, and maintain a good attitude in front of beautiful women.Monkey King turned around and looked at the old man on the counter and said, "I don''t have any money for the time being. Can you use other things as a mortgage here?"


    The shopkeeper glanced at the charming woman on the side, nodded when she saw her insignificantly, and said: "Yes, I don''t know what you want to use as a mortgage?"


    Monkey King turned it over, and a blue crystal appeared in his hand.This is what he dug from the rock star in the world of Dragon Ball!


    "Huh? Change out of thin air, does he have room for a ring? But he doesn''t wear a ring!" Su Mei looked at Monkey King''s hands, a little surprised, and at the same time full of doubts: "Could it be Did you hide it by any means?" After the doubt, he was attracted by the blue crystal in Sun Wukong''s hand: "Is this an ice magic core? Can I take a look?"


    "Of course!" Monkey King handed it to her generously.For his sister paper, he has always been so generous and generous!Ok!As it is, this guy has just met the other person, and he has already planned the other party as his sister!


    "En? Not a magic core? It looks like a spar..." Su Mei looked up and down for a while, and couldn''t see why she came, but instinct told her that this spar is definitely not easy!After thinking for a while, he looked at Monkey King: "Um, can you tell me what this is?"


    "This! I call it Blue Crystal. I don''t know what it is, but if you use it to build weapons, you can definitely create a magic weapon!"


    Magic soldier?It''s an artifact!Naturally, Su Mei would not believe Monkey King''s words. Can such a blue crystal create a magical tool?Who are you lie to!However, she didn''t know that such a small stone could really create a magical artifact!Because this is a product of Dragon Ball World!In the world of Dragon Ball, they are all rare spars. On this plane, their value is not to mention!


    Su Mei thought for a while, and said softly: "Let''s do it! Why don''t you live here for one night! I have all meals included. How about you coming to the Mittel auction house tomorrow? You spar I¡¯ve never seen it before, and it¡¯s not easy to make an appraisal. A professional appraiser must do an appraisal before appraisal!"


    "It''s okay! It''s absolutely no problem to care about sleep and fullness!" With such a good thing, Sun Wukong naturally agreed with pleasure.


    "In that case, Uncle Dong, you give this... sorry, I don''t know your name yet! You..."


    Before Su Mei could finish her question, Monkey King immediately replied: "Sun Wukong! Just call me Wukong!"


    Su Mei nodded, and said to Uncle Dong: "Uncle Dong, you can open a room for him! Remember to treat him well!"


    "Yes, Miss Su Mei!"


    Su Mei nodded to Monkey King and said: "Then, Mr. Wukong, come to Mittel auction house to find me tomorrow! I will wait for you there!" He said, handing the spar to Monkey King "It''s too late now, I should go back too! You must come tomorrow!" With that, Su Mei gave Monkey King a charming and seductive look, and Lianbu walked gently toward the side door!


    However, when Su Mei left, the hotel suddenly became lively, but the bustle was all directed at Monkey King!And the reason for all of this is because the beauty is a disaster!But for this point, Monkey King has never been troublesome. In his words, let the disaster come more violently!


    "Hi! Boy, you had a good time talking with Miss Su Mei just now. Do you want to have a good talk with us?" Someone finally couldn''t help but came to Sun Wukong with a screaming look. he.


    "Hey~ you want to talk to me, right? Okay!" Monkey King smiled, kicked the man out, smashed a big hole in the wall, and disappeared into a star. On the horizon.


    Such a horrifying scene scared everyone present to shock on the spot!


    Monkey King smiled, turned around to look at the crowd, and suddenly leaked domineeringly: "You scumbags, do you want to fight? Let''s go together!"..

 124 Can I watch Chapter 3 once?

    Monkey King turned around, looked at the people in the hall, and couldn''t help but smile: "You scumbags, do you want to fight, then go together!"


    Seeing that Monkey King was so arrogant and despising them, they were immediately furious, but thinking of the scene when he kicked the man to the sky just now, they were terrified. They dared not say anything. They lowered their heads, fearing that Monkey King would look at them. The emotions in their eyes also find their trouble!These people are not idiots, just now Monkey King just showed such a hand, it is enough to prove that he is a super power!They can''t afford to offend these little adventurers!I can only shrink my head and pretend to be a grandson!


    "Huh! A bunch of soft guys, didn''t you just clamor to beat me? Why are they all soft?" Monkey King looked at the people in the hall with disdain, and raised two middle fingers at them at the same time!These people, in his eyes, were just a group of ants. Seeing that they were all subdued and shocked by his domineering, he lost his intention to beat them severely.


    When he came to the counter, Monkey King knocked on the counter and said faintly: "Hey, where is my room?"


    "Ahhh~~ I''ll give it to you right away!" Uncle Dong hurriedly took out a bunch of keys and invited a charming maid, whispered softly in her ear, with a serious face: "You take this adult Remember his room, he must be treated well! No matter what he wants, he must be met for me, understand? His identity, I think I don¡¯t need to say more? If this matter is messed up, I I believe you know what the serious consequences are?"


    "Yes...Yes...I understand!" The pretty maid''s complexion turned pale, Uncle Dong''s words were like announcing her death sentence!


    "Please come with me!" The charming maid respectfully saluted Monkey King and took the lead to walk upstairs!And as he left, this place also exploded at the same time!


    "Too... terrible... I almost didn''t pee my pants when the man shouted just now!"


    "But, you are really worthless... but that person is really strong! It''s incredible to be able to kick someone to the''end of the sky'' with one kick..."


    "En! It''s really strong! At least it''s also a Wu Wangqiang?"


    "Wu Wang? You are really ignorant! At least you are also a strong Wu Huang!"


    "Emperor Wu?! Oh my God! Is there such a big man in Wutan City? It seems that the sky is about to change..."


    Everyone in the hotel was shocked!In this small city of Wutan, the great martial artist is the top powerhouse, let alone the illusory martial emperor!I have to say that in this small city of Utan, these people''s vision is indeed small and pitiful. The so-called Wuhuangqiang is already the limit of their understanding. In their eyes, Wuhuang is an absolute existence, standing The top powerhouse at the top of the world!


    "Sabur, come here, you have seen what happened just now! You should report this matter immediately..." The uncle Dong called a young man dressed as a young man and whispered a few words in his ear, young man Nodded again and again, and ran out of the hotel in a hurry!There are also many people doing the same, leaving in a hurry and reporting it to the upper echelons of their family!


    "Hi! Sister paper! What''s your name? Don''t be so cautious! I''m not one of those rigid old antiques!" In the corridor, Monkey King followed the pretty maid with a relaxed expression.


    "I...My name is...Xiaoxi, respectable lord!" Even though Monkey King said so, the maid named Xiaoxi is still very respectful and restrained!As a qualified maid, she naturally would not take Monkey King''s words seriously.


    "Xiaoxi? What a good name! Don''t call me that the adult you always respect. My name is Monkey King. Just call me Master Wukong!"


    "This is my honour, Lord Wukong!" Xiaoxi still said respectfully, and he absolutely obeyed Monkey King''s words.Sun Wukong looked at her and couldn''t help but shook his head. In this way, the maid had already been enslaved by the training, and he lost the plan to tease her!


    Looking at the bright and luxurious room in front of him, Monkey King was very satisfied, waved his hand to Xiaoxi, and said faintly: "You go back first! I will call you if something happens!"


    "Master Wukong, you... don''t you need me to serve you?" Xiao Xi was startled, her face flushed a little, and her face was respectful.


    "Haha! No need! I heard what the old man said before, don''t care too much! I am a very pure person! I won''t be so dirty! You can bring me something to eat tomorrow morning. !" Monkey King looked at Xiao Xi with a smile on his face.


    Xiaoxi was suddenly blushed, and at the same time, the boulder in her heart also fell, but she felt a little lost inexplicably, maybe it was a feeling that it was a pity that she could not serve such a big man!


    "Yes, Master Wukong, I live next door to you. If you have any needs, you can just call the slaves directly!" Xiaoxi said with a respectful expression.Then, under the sign of Monkey King, he walked out and closed the door.


    Monkey King looked at the furnishings in the room, then lay directly on the bed, his thoughts drifting away, but he thought of Su Mei''s stunning and charming figure: "Really a natural stunner! I really look forward to seeing us tomorrow!" He said, closed his eyes, turned his body for a moment, and opened his eyes again: "Oh! There have been sisters sleeping in her arms all the time, and suddenly she became a person, which is a bit unaccustomed!" He, for the time being, doesn''t want to release Bulma and other women, that would affect his plan to pick up girls!


    The next day, Monkey King got up early, and then, under Xiao Xi''s stunned mouth, ate all her carefully prepared breakfast like a cloudless cloud!Looking at a table full of empty plates, Xiaoxi looked at Monkey King blankly, and said, "That, Master Wukong, do you still need it? If you don''t have enough, the servant can prepare again..."


    "No, I have a date with your Miss Su Mei! Don''t be late! Here you clean up, I will go to the Mittel auction house now!"


    As Monkey King said, his figure disappeared instantly.Xiaoxi was stunned. At the same time, she admired Monkey King even more in her heart: "Master Goku is really approachable! I don''t want other adults to be so difficult to serve, and strong, I think, like him A heroic talent, only a character like Ms. Su Mei can be worthy of it!"


    Su Mei was originally a hardworking and capable woman, so she naturally got up early.At this time, she was still wearing a thin pajamas and just got up from the bed.That proud figure is even more seductive and charming with this sexy pajamas!When she came to the mirror, Su Mei looked at her arrogant figure that would make any man crazy, and she couldn''t help showing a smug look on her face: "You are really a beautiful beauty! Even me. Somewhat fascinated, hehe!"


    With a sound of "Huh!", Monkey King''s figure suddenly appeared beside Su Mei. Looking at the graceful figure in front of him, even the two points on Su Mei''s plumpness were clearly visible, and Monkey King was stunned. Now... Two pairs of big eyes staring at small eyes, and for a moment, Su Mei, who woke up, did not scream like an ordinary woman. Instead, she smiled charmingly, holding her hands invisible to her chest. , And then put on his clothes calmly, looked at Monkey King, smiled: "How is it? Does my figure look good?"


    "It''s great, nothing to say!" Sun Wukong immediately raised a thumb, smiled, and said: "But, I didn''t see it clearly just now, can I see it once?"


    Su Mei''s body clearly paused, and she gave Sun Wukong a white look. This guy''s cheek is too thick, right?Only Monkey King who dared to speak to her like this!..

 125 Chapter 4 You are the rhythm of looking for death!

    Su Mei could see Monkey King''s personality at a glance, and she put away her thoughts of teasing him. She was sure that if she did any teasing action, this guy would definitely climb up.However, I was really surprised that Sun Wukong came to her heavily guarded room so silently: "It seems that the rumors last night are true! This person is really not easy!"


    "Since you are here, let me identify your spar!" In front of Monkey King, Su Mei curtailed her charming temperament a bit!It won''t work if you don''t converge, because looking at Monkey King''s posture that doesn''t see any secular world in his eyes, absolutely everything can be done.


    Following Su Mei, came to the Appreciation Hall, looking at the master who was appraising the spar, Monkey King was also very curious, how high can the value of this spar be?This kind of spar, in his world ring, is piled all over the ground!


    After a long time, the appraiser walked over with excitement, and his hand holding the spar trembled: "Miss Su Mei, as this adult said, this is indeed a rare stone in the world, although I still I have never seen this kind of spar, but I am sure that if you use this spar to create a weapon, it will definitely exist like a divine weapon!"


    "Really?" Su Mei''s eyes looked at Monkey King suddenly brightened.She understands that it is impossible to play with Monkey King''s existence. Then, only by leaving a good image for him, the future benefits are absolutely indispensable.


    "So, you said, what kind of price is the right price for us?" Su Mei looked at the appraiser and smiled gracefully. It was really charming to make a gesture.


    "This is a rare treasure. A weapon made with it can definitely break through the opponent''s martial arts defense easily. It is much more expensive than the earth-level martial arts! It can no longer be measured by money! This... Not easy to estimate..."


    The appraiser looked hesitant.He actually wanted to cheat Monkey King before, but because of previous rumors, it was said that Monkey King might be Wu Huangqiang, so he also put away his own thoughts.If you can build a good relationship with that kind of existence, it will be a great benefit to their family!


    "Is that so?" Su Mei turned to look at Monkey King, smiling, and said: "Then, Mr. Wukong, what do you want to ask for? Really, this spar is too expensive, and it is really difficult for us to estimate. Up!"


    "That takes so much trouble. Give me a little money and it will be fine. Of course, if you can kiss me, that would be even better!" Monkey King looked at Su Mei and smiled.Mocking with sister paper is his biggest hobby.For this spar, he really didn''t care about it. For him, it was just a stone that could create a magic weapon!In his world ring, such spars have been piled up into mountains, and the spars that are much more expensive than this are countless!


    "Do you really only have this requirement?" Su Mei''s eyes suddenly narrowed, becoming more charming and charming.But a disappointment flashed in his eyes!I thought that Monkey King was a little different from other men, but didn''t want to be so frivolous like other men.


    The disappointed look in Su Mei''s eyes is naturally unable to escape Monkey King''s eyes.He did it to improve his favorability, not to lower his favorability!So, he immediately waved his hand and said with a smile: "Well, I''m just kidding, don''t be too serious! You can just give me a gold coin of eighteen million, and this stone is just as I gave it. Yours is done!"


    "This... not so good?" Su Mei''s brows suddenly frowned. She regarded Sun Wukong''s indifferentness as a courtesy to her, but her affection for Sun Wukong dropped a lot!


    For Su Mei''s mood swings, Monkey King was naturally very clear, and he really wanted to cry without tears!He really didn''t put this spar in his eyes!For him, those gold coins that can be exchanged for delicious food are much more attractive than this spar!Depending on where you stand, the value of material itself is also different!This spar was a rare treasure in the eyes of Su Mei and others, and in the eyes of Monkey King, it was not as important as a meal.


    "Haha~~ If the adults are interested in Su Mei, I can call the shots and send her to you!" Suddenly, a middle-aged man with a majestic appearance came in with two men dressed as entourages. .Observing its breath, the two entourages were both Wu Lingqiang, and the middle-aged man who took the lead was Wu Wangqiang.Obviously, he was the principal of this Mittel auction house, who came here exclusively for Monkey King!


    Su Mei''s complexion suddenly became a little hard to look at when he heard the words of the people coming. At the same time, she felt sad for her destiny.She had thought about it a long time ago, thinking about a beautiful woman like her, maybe one day, she will be sent out for profit by the family. That''s why she worked so hard and wanted to get rid of that fate, but she didn''t want to and still couldn''t escape it Fate?


    "Who are you? You talk so hard? Did you send Su Mei as you want?" Monkey King looked at the middle-aged man with a calm expression.


    "Hello! I am the chief of this auction house, Mittel, it is an honor for me to welcome a strong man like you!" Mittel came to the front of Monkey King and showed respect. And polite.


    "You said just now that you want to give Su Mei to me, right?" Monkey King squinted and looked at him, not knowing what was thinking in his heart.


    Mittel smiled: "Of course, it is her honor for Su Mei to follow a strong like you!" Then, she looked at Su Mei: "Right? Su Mei!"


    "It''s all up to the house!" Su Mei said indifferently with a blank face, without joy or sadness, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Nima''s! Who do you think you are? Give it as you want? Who do you think Su Mei is? Is it a commodity? Grass! The most uncomfortable thing for me is a scum like you! Sister! Yes! Actually regard Lao Tzu''s pure love as a business! You are the rhythm of death!"


    Monkey King suddenly changed his face and drank, and stunned all the people present. Only Su Mei looked at Monkey King with bright eyes, with a smile on the corners of his mouth, and a warm look in her heart: "It seems that I did not read it wrong. People! This person is really different from other men!" Immediately, looking at Monkey King with some worry, he roared so clearly that he was about to fall out with Mittel Auction House!


    Mittel''s complexion was a bit ugly, thinking that he lived in a dignified family, he was scolded by someone pointing his nose, no matter how well he recuperated, his anger would rise!However, taking into account the strength of Monkey King, he still endured it, his face was very blunt: "If you...if you disagree, just say it straight, there is no need to..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Monkey King put up two fingers at him, looked at him contemptuously, and then turned to Su Mei and said, "It seems that you haven''t lived very well! Stay in such a family. Here, sooner or later, it will be sent as a commodity, so let¡¯s go with brother!"


    Su Mei rolled her eyes to him directly.On the side, Mittel was so angry by Monkey King. As the head of the family, how could he be so ignored and insulted by others?


    "I know that you are very strong, but please respect me. Our Mittel auction house is not a soft persimmon that anyone can pinch!" Mittel looked at Monkey King with a gloomy expression, since his face was torn. , There is no need to fiddle with it.


    "Oh! It''s kind of domineering to listen to your tone! But, you are the rhythm of death!" Monkey King looked at him, grinned, and then slapped him with a slap, only to hear a bang, Qingshi The ground cracked, and Mittel was obviously shot into the ground by Monkey King!


    In such a scene, everyone present was shocked!Who is Mittel?That''s Wu Wangqiang!It was shot into the ground by Monkey King!It''s conceivable for its cultivation base!


    "It seems that the rumors are indeed true!" The people present looked at Monkey King and were all shocked!Cold sweat!


    On the first day Monkey King came to this world, it was about to cause a great upheaval!..

 126 Chapter 5 Su Meimei paper, follow me!

    At this time, Su Mei, looking at Monkey King''s back, his eyes were exceptionally bright, it was hard to believe that such a young man could have such cultivation skills, it was indeed amazing!However, if she were to know the true strength of Monkey King, she would not be stunned.


    Compared to Su Mei, the other people in the Mittel auction house looked very angry. The Patriarch was beaten, it was like Yiba slapped their faces fiercely, looking at Monkey King with angrily.No matter how strong the enemy is, the family''s face cannot be lost!


    "Oh! It seems that you are still not convinced! Let''s go together!" Monkey King looked at the people in the hall and slammed his fingers.


    "Damn it! Don''t look down on people too much!" Some passionate youths obviously couldn''t stand the challenge of their opponents, and were furious, and attacked Monkey King!


    "Broken empty hands!"


    "Storm!"...


    Someone took the lead, and everyone in the hall took the courage and launched an attack on Monkey King. Suddenly, martial arts danced wildly, and countless martial arts greeted Monkey King!


    "Wukong, be careful!" Su Mei was also taken aback by the battle.The overwhelming martial arts flying here is indeed amazing!She couldn''t help but exclaimed, after all, Sun Wukong made the shot because of her.


    "But! A bunch of scum!" Monkey King snorted disdainfully, and an invisible wave of air rippled away from him, shaking off the martial arts and figures that attacked him in a destructive state. Get out!The banging sound is endless, and the ground is already wailing for a moment!This single blow has already shocked everyone in the rear!No one dared to step forward.


    Su Mei is also a member of the Mittel family. In order not to embarrass her, Sun Wukong did not kill her!It''s just that this group of people can not be seriously injured!


    "A bunch of scums, don''t look at who Lao Tzu is. If it''s not for Su Mei''s face, Lao Tzu will kill you all!" Monkey King spat at everyone with disdain, and then said to Su Mei: "This kind of place is really true. It¡¯s not for people to stay here. I don¡¯t know the day they will sell it as a commodity, Su Meimei paper, why don¡¯t you come with me!¡±


    Su Mei suddenly showed a wry smile, looking at Monkey King, a little helpless: "You did it on purpose, right? After your trouble, the family still hates me, and there is no one in the family. I have a foothold! Hey! It seems that I have to leave!"


    In this regard, Su Mei is also quite disappointed with her family!Although she had expected it for a long time, when it happened, she still had some resentment towards the Mittel family!Is it true that a beautiful woman can only be sold as a bargaining chip?Similarly, for the Monkey King who is fighting for her, he has a lot of good feelings!


    In fact, Monkey King only needs to nod his head to get her, but not only did he give up, he also slapped Mittel Tengshan ruthlessly, and said such deeply rooted words that pure love is not allowed to be mixed with political transactions. In it!For this, she has a great affection for Monkey King.


    Leaving the protection of the family, as a beautiful weak woman, it is difficult to survive in this world of the weak and the strong. If you stay, waiting for Su Mei will obviously not be a good result.After weighing it again and again, and having a slight affection for Monkey King, Su Mei nodded and agreed to leave with Monkey King!I plan to find a safe place in the future, and forget it all my life!However, can I really get out of Monkey King¡¯s thief ship?


    Those people from the three big families who had heard the news and wanted to curry favor with Monkey King, after learning about the miserable condition of Mittel Auction House, fled one after another. They were full of anticipation and covetous heart, but now they avoid it. , I''m afraid of getting rid of the upper body, people''s hearts, it''s really unpredictable.


    Leaving the Mittel auction house, Monkey King and Su Mei walked on the street.Su Mei looked at the Monkey King beside her, her complexion flushed a little. How could she feel like running away with this feeling?


    "Su Mei, do you know how to get to the Lei''s house? Take me to the Lei''s house!" Monkey Wukong, who looked around curiously, suddenly turned to Su Mei.


    Su Mei couldn''t help but froze, and a bad premonition rose in her heart: "You...what do you want to do? Wouldn''t it be that you want to go to Lei''s house to do damage again?"


    "How come! Am I like that kind of saboteur? I just go to Lei''s house and play casually! Lead the way!"


    "Playing?" Su Mei couldn''t help but glance at Sun Wukong. As one of the four major families, Lei Family, is it a place where people can play if they want to play?This guy made it clear that he was uneasy and kind!


    When he came to Lei''s clan, the atmosphere here was particularly solemn and solemn, and it seemed that something big was about to happen.


    Su Mei couldn''t help frowning, and said in surprise: "Why is this Lei family so quiet today? There is not even a walking figure?"


    Sun Wukong thought for a while, and got a general idea: "Could it be that Nalan Yanran retired? This is a good show!" He said, pulling Su Mei''s hand, her figure flashed, and she entered Lei''s house instantly. In the clan, the two gatekeepers were still standing straight at the door, and there was no sound.


    When I came to the lobby where Lei Clan received guests, there really was a lot of people surrounded here.When Monkey King and Su Mei arrived, they just heard the voice of an old man from the hall: "After asking Yanran, Lord Sect Master knew that she had a relationship with Lei''s family, so... So Lord Sect Master wanted to ask Lei Patriarch, can... terminate this engagement."


    "Oh! I really came to dissolve the marriage contract! This Lei Yan is really tragic!" Monkey King gloated into the hall, gleefully.


    The people outside the hall apparently found him and Su Mei, Monkey King was ignored by everyone, and they all looked at Su Mei with fiery faces.Just as these people were excited to say hello, Su Mei put her finger on the fragrance lips, made a silent gesture, and pointed to the hall.This group of people blushed and kept silent. It seems that the charm of the beautiful women is really amazing!They all looked towards the hall one after another, they were also very concerned about the outcome of this matter.


    As for what happened at the Mittel auction house just now, the members of the Lei clan have not yet learned, who told Nalan Yanran to pick this time to break the marriage contract!The Lei Clan¡¯s intelligence personnel have not had time to tell their patriarch about this!


    "Ka!" The jade cup in Lei Zhan''s hand was suddenly crushed into powder by him.


    In the hall, the atmosphere was a bit quiet. The three elders above were also shocked by Ge Ye''s words, but after a while, they looked at Lei Zhan''s eyes, and there was already a touch of ridicule and ridicule.


    "Hey, I was forced to dissolve the marriage contract by someone coming to my door. Look at you, the patriarch, what prestige is there to manage the family in the future!"


    After some young teenage girls asked their parents about the whole story, the expressions on their faces became more exciting, and their mocking sarcasm looked at Lei Yan in the corner.At this moment, Monkey King really felt a pitiful feeling for this guy.I couldn''t bear it anymore: "Oh! What a poor baby! I was forced to retreat from the marriage just now. If I abduct Lei Xun''er at this time, will he run out? Hey~~" ..

 127 Chapter 6 The Same Forced Marriage

    At this time, Lei Zhan''s complexion was livid, his fists clenched, and a faint cyan martial energy gradually covered his body, and finally vaguely gathered into an illusory lion head on his face.This is exactly the Lei family''s top technique: Mad Lion Fury!The level is intermediate to the mysterious rank!In this small city of Utan, it can be considered a good method.


    Looking at the reflection of Lei Zhan, Ge Ye''s face also became solemn, and his body was blocked in front of Nalan Yanran. Sharp sword spirit.This is the Yunlanzong''s profound technique, the Green Wood Sword Art!Level: Mysterious rank is low!


    Sun Wukong was not interested in this tense atmosphere. His eyes scanned the situation in the field. Although he hadn''t seen the people here, he was already guessing that they were roughly in shape.


    Ge Ye should be standing in front of that charming and beautiful girl, so the girl behind him is obviously Nalan Yanran.


    And the middle-aged man facing Ge Ye was obviously the current patriarch of the Lei Clan, that is, Lei Yan''s father, Lei Zhan.Sun Wukong scanned his gaze again, and finally found a beautiful girl who was as pure and refined as a green lotus in one corner. At this time, she was comforting a young man with a green complexion beside him.


    Even if he had never seen it before, Sun Wukong recognized who this girl was at a glance. She could look so beautiful and refined, not like a girl who looks like a sparkling girl in the world. I am afraid there is only that Lei Xun''er, and the boy next to her , Obviously is the hero of this tragedy, Lei Yan.


    In addition to Nalan Yanran and Lei Xun''er, there was also a young girl who caught Sun Wukong''s attention.That was a girl who seemed to be only about fourteen years old. Although she was not stunning, her childish little face contained a touch of purity and charm. The contradictory combination of the two also made her The appearance has greatly improved a lot.And the girl who can look like this is probably only the more realistic Lei Mei.


    With the eruption of Lei Zhan and Ge Ye''s breath, the weaker teenagers in the hall turned white, and immediately their chests became a little stuffy.


    Just as Lei Zhan¡¯s breathing became more rapid, the three elders¡¯ stern shouts sounded like thunder in the hall: "Thunder fight, don¡¯t stop! Don¡¯t forget that you are the patriarch of the Lei family. !"


    (Ahem, the plot needs it, here are some dialogues and plots in the original, so I just copied a short paragraph, no wonder!)


    Lei Zhan''s body suddenly stiffened, his martial energy slowly converged, and finally disappeared completely.


    Sit back on the chair, Lei Zhan looked at Nalan Yanran, who bowed his head indifferently, and said in a hoarse voice: "Nalan niece, so courageous, Nalan Su has your daughter, it¡¯s really amazing. I''m jealous!"


    Nalan Yanran''s delicate body trembled slightly, and then said: "Uncle Lei..." She didn''t want it, but as a woman, she also yearned for free love.I have never seen Lei Yan before, so how can I grow old with him?In the past, I had no ability to resist, so I could only accept it. Now that I have the ability, I am afraid that I will do this for any girl?Perhaps this is a great insult to the person involved, but for Nalan Yanran, it is related to her life''s happiness and freedom.


    "Hehe, just call me Chief Lei. I can''t afford the title of Uncle. You are the future Sect Master of the Yunlan Sect, and you will also be a man of the Martial Spirit Continent. My family Yan''er is just a mediocre person, and indeed you are. Not worthy of you..." Lei Zhan said indifferently with a faint wave of his hand.


    "Thank you, Patriarch Lei for your understanding." Hearing this, Ge Ye was overjoyed and smiled at Lei Zhan: "Patriarch Lei, Lord Sovereign knows that today''s request is very impolite, so I asked him to bring something. Treat it as an apologize!"


    With that said, Ge Ye reached out and wiped a ring on his finger, and a greenish ancient jade box appeared out of thin air in his hand...


    Carefully opening the box, a strange fragrance filled the hall immediately, and everyone who smelled it was full of spirits.


    The three elders stretched their heads curiously, looked inside the jade box, their bodies shook violently, and said in shock, "Gathering Qi and dispersing?"


    "It''s really a bunch of hillbillies. Is such a rubbish pill worth the fuss?" Monkey King was disdainful of the performance of the three elders!This kind of poor country and remote place is just so promising.


    "Hey, it''s gathering energy! Is it as unbearable as you said?" Well, now Su Mei, her vision is limited to this.


    "Don''t be so fussy, like a hillbilly who has never seen the world, you are following your brother anyway, and you can be regarded as a person with status and status. At that time, I will let you see what a real magical medicine is!" Monkey King patted Su Mei''s fragrant shoulders, and said earnestly.Well, this guy made it clear that he was eating other people''s tofu.


    Su Mei glanced at Monkey King for a moment. With that other kind of charming style, Monkey King couldn¡¯t help but sway: ¡°Whoever is following you, I am only with you temporarily because of helplessness... Besides, we are all Some little people, how can they be compared with a strong like you!"


    "What little guy, as long as you promise to be my wife, even if Emperor Wu sees you, he will have to become a grandson obedient!" Monkey King''s words shocked everyone around him, and then They cast a look like him that you are an idiot.Not only others, but Su Mei also has this expression.


    "Hey, what kind of expression do you have, do you want to show you both hands?" Sun Wukong was upset at Su Mei''s eyes, and he rolled up his sleeves and was ready to go!


    "Don''t! Don''t! I believe you can''t do it?" Su Mei was shocked and hurriedly grabbed Sun Wukong.Although she still thinks that Monkey King is bragging, there is one thing she believes. If Monkey King does something here, then Lei Family will suffer too.


    "I... really want to kill you!" Suddenly, a murderous words came from the hall.Monkey King frowned and looked towards the hall, only to see Lei Yan clenched his fists, his dark eyes burning with angry flames.


    "Is this guy finally annoyed?" Monkey King snarled, but when he saw Nalan Yanran''s scared face and slightly pale face, a wave of nameless anger suddenly rose in his heart.Nalan Yanran is his favorite sister paper!How can your own sister paper be bullied by others?Sure enough, my aunt can bear it, but I can''t bear it!It''s time for the hero to save the beauty!Monkey King hurriedly pulled away from the crowd and rushed into the hall. Su Mei couldn''t stop it, so she had no choice but to follow in!


    "Hey hey hey hey! Is it really appropriate to say to such a beautiful girl? You see it scares people... I said, you are not a man anymore?" Sun Wukong slid in front of him The young man who refused to give way and glared at him fell to the ground and walked into the hall.The sound is full of gunpowder!After playing soy sauce for a while, he finally appeared domineering...

 128 Chapter 7 Shocking the audience

    "There is a kind of you say it once!!" At this time, Lei Yan''s body was trembling violently. He slowly raised his head and turned to look at Monkey King. That delicate and tender face, but now It''s hideous and terrible!For three years, I have been ridiculed and ridiculed by others, but now, not only has my fianc¨¦ retired in public, but is also criticized as a man by others. The thunder flame with only a little dignity is finally breaking out now!However, the results he broke out seemed a bit uncomfortable!


    "This is bad!" When Lei Yan said something, Su Mei secretly said that she was going to suffer.Mittel Tengshan suffered from a misunderstanding of Sun Wukong''s heart because of a sentence, so the current Thunder Yan might not be much better.


    "How courageous! Those who dare to speak to me have already been removed from this world! Then, you want to be removed from this world too!" Monkey King looked at Lei Yan indifferently, as if he were looking at a dead person.Walking slowly towards Leiyan, although his pace was slow and his complexion was calm, he gave everyone present a sense of horror. The whole body was chilly, and an inexplicable fear and fear was born in his heart!As for Lei Yan, his face pale, already scared by the little breath of Sun Wukong, and he lay down on the ground!As weak as an ant, how can he withstand the terrifying coercion of Monkey King against him!Although it was just a little bit, it was not what he could bear!


    "Brother Lei Yan! Are you okay?" Lei Xun''er immediately helped Lei Yan on the ground with a worried expression on his face.The reason why she was not affected by the qi emanating from Monkey King was because Monkey King did not target her at all.But her performance made Monkey King very upset, and his rivals should be severely suppressed!So, Monkey King snorted coldly, Lei Yan suddenly hit his chest like a giant hammer, spit out a mouthful of blood, and his face became paler, but this guy''s will is indeed firm, he still hasn''t passed out, his eyes full of hatred are like a beast. Staring at Monkey King.


    "Master, be merciful!" Above the top, Lei Zhan hurriedly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, got up and stood in front of Monkey King, lowered his posture, and apologized: "This adult, the little dog is young and ignorant. , How offended, look at Haihan! Look at Haihan!"


    The feeling that Monkey King gave him at that moment made him cold to his feet, and his heart almost jumped out!This is the momentum that a peerless powerhouse should have!Their little Lei''s family, what kind of blood berries have been poured out today!How can the one who finds the fault is more perverted!


    "What are you! What qualifications do you have to speak in front of me?" Sun Wukong glanced at Lei Zhan disdainfully, then waved his hand and rushed towards his face. Lei Zhan instantly flew out like a kite with a broken wire, and flew out fiercely. Hit the back wall, opened his mouth and spit out a big mouthful of blood, and passed out in a coma!He took the anger against Lei Yan to his father together!Why do they call them father and son!


    "father!"


    "Uncle Lei!"


    Lei Yan and Lei Xun''er were shocked and exclaimed.


    There was no change in color, but no one dared to stop.But the confrontation with Lei Zhan revealed an expression of gloat.Even Ge Ye, who has always been aloof, has a serious face. The moment he felt just now was even more terrifying than his own suzerain. In other words, the person standing in front of him, Xiu In order to at least be above the Emperor Wu, how could this not make him frightened and frightened.At the same time, I sneered again and again in my heart: "This Lei family child, really knows how to live and die! How dare to be rude to such an adult, waste is waste, I see how you end up!"


    "You''ve done too much, no matter who you are, you must stay here today!" Lei Xun''er let go of Lei Yan, stood up slowly, looking at Monkey King, his eyes were covered with frost, and his whole body exuded. An icy chill.She was angry.


    Sun Wukong was not moved at all. Instead, he looked at Lei Xun''er with a joking expression, and said lightly: "Little girl, how confident are you that you can say such arrogant things? If it''s the one beside you Emperor Wu, but you can''t keep me!"


    "What? Miss Xun''er has a Martial Emperor by her side?"


    "how is this possible!"


    Everyone in the Lei family was shocked.Even Ge Ye showed a look of astonishment.


    I saw Lei Xun''er suddenly fluctuating in front of her, and a black-robed old man appeared in front of her.As soon as the black-robed old man appeared, he looked at Monkey King dignifiedly: "This little brother, are you a bit too much? After all, this is their Lei family''s business. You are an outsider, what are you doing!"


    (What kind of shadow is this Wuhuang who secretly protected Xun''er? I don''t remember clearly, and I don''t bother to look it up, so I won''t call him by his name. Anyway, it''s a dozen soy sauce.)


    "Little brother? Do you think you have a higher seniority than me? Get out of my way quickly, don''t block my way, or you will slap you to death!" Monkey King looked at the black-robed old man in front of him and said lightly.Seeing Xun''er''s complexion, she didn''t do anything directly.


    "In this case, it seems that we have to fight!" The black robe old man''s aura soared, and the aura that only belonged to Wu Huangqiang burst out of his body!However, before he could show his might, Monkey King''s figure flashed and hit his abdomen with a punch. The powerful energy fluctuation made the whole ground shake!


    "Uh!" The black robe old man snorted and fell on the ground with his belly covered with an incredible look in his eyes!He is Wu Huangqiang!Just got knocked out by someone like this?


    "A little character like you, don''t waste my time! Let''s lie on the ground and take a rest!" Monkey King looked at the black robe Lao Tzu, who was rolling his eyes on the ground, with a punch. , So the opponent can''t breathe temporarily!Nonsense, Monkey King blasted a planet with one punch. How could his little Martial Emperor be able to resist it?If not for his mercy, this guy would have burst into a cloud of blood!


    The power of a punch shocked the audience!All those present took a breath!That''s Emperor Wu!The existence in the''legend''!How strong is it to be hit by the person in front of you?


    Lei Mei, who was not far away, looked at Monkey King''s figure with beautiful eyes flashing. Only such a strong person is what she wants in her heart!The Xun''er on the side was also surprised, but he was not shocked. He, with an extraordinary background, would naturally not be frightened by the things in front of him!But at this time, her brows were furrowed, and her expression was a little anxious. The scene now seemed to have lost control.


    "Hi! Miss Gu Xun''er! Didn''t you say that you want to keep me? If you rely on such means, you can''t keep me! Or, you can use the means to call your nine-star martial sage father. Now! Let me have a beaten together!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and secretly passed the voice to Lei Xun''er, the smile on Xun''er''s eyes looked mysterious and unpredictable!


    "You...you actually know who I am?!!!" Xun''er was shocked at the moment, and finally had an uneasy emotion in her heart!Since the other party knew his father''s strength, he dared to say such big words, obviously, he either had a shocking strength or a shocking background!


    "If you want them to survive, just follow your brother obediently! Otherwise, kill them all!" Monkey King smiled!An aura of destruction erupted from his body, and all the people present were crushed to the ground, pale and frightened, and a feeling of insignificance like an ant rose in their hearts!


    Lei Zhan couldn''t help sighing secretly, his face was as gray as death, what a terrifying existence they encountered this time!Is the Lei family going to end in his own hands?


    Monkey King looked at the horrified and terrified expressions of the crowd, touched his nose, couldn''t help but smiled: "Brother is a good guy, how come you suddenly feel like a big bad guy?"


    (If you have a monthly pass, please vote for a monthly pass. If you have flowers, please vote for flowers! Thank you!)..

 129 Chapter 8 The Thunder Flame of the Cup

    An energy ball slowly condensed in the hands of Monkey King, and the terrifying and destructive waves on it made everyone present look scared and desperate!And Xun''er looked at the energy ball in Sun Wukong''s hand, and her expression changed greatly. She is a person who has seen the world, and the wave of destruction contained in this energy ball can easily completely destroy this area.


    "Wu... Wukong! Are you serious? If this thing is thrown out, can anyone really survive here?" After the shock, Su Mei finally woke up, walked to Monkey King''s side, and said cautiously.She is a little scared of Monkey King now!The strength of this guy is simply too cruel!


    "It''s okay! At most the world will be destroyed! Don''t worry, I''m here, and you''re okay!" Monkey King looked indifferently, playing with the qigong bombs in his hands, but everyone was frightened, afraid that one would be bad, that qigong bomb It will fall off!


    "Destroy...destroy the world?!" Su Mei was startled for a moment, and she couldn''t help but glance at him. Obviously she didn''t believe that this measuring ball could destroy the world, but she believed that the people in this city, I am afraid that no one would want to escape. !At the same time, I suddenly remembered what Sun Wukong had said to him before. As long as she was willing to be his wife, even if Emperor Wu met, she would have to become a good grandson!My heart was beating violently: "What he said, wouldn''t it be true?" As soon as the thought came out, even Su Mei felt that her thoughts were a little absurd.


    Seeing Sun Wukong approaching Lei Yan step by step, Xun''er''s eyes flickered, looking at the pale and painful Lei Yan on the ground, looking at the energy bomb that exuded destruction in Sun Wukong''s hand, and finally sighed. Tone, compromised: "You said that as long as I go with you, you will let Brother Lei Yan and them go, right? I agree to go with you, please let them go!"


    "Huh! I didn''t mean it! I just talked about it just now! I want to kidnap you, who can stop me here? Now I just want to kill him!" Monkey King was unmoved, he is now Just want to kill Lei Yan, this guy is the protagonist in this world, and even his biggest love enemy!For the rival of love, it is to destroy him in the cradle.


    "If you kill Brother Lei Yan, I will be at odds with you!" Xun''er''s complexion was very calm and her tone of voice was very calm, but her eyes were extremely firm.Sun Wukong''s brows frowned. With the current feelings of Lei Xun''er for Lei Yan, it is really difficult to deal with him. If he kills Lei Yan now, he will probably not be able to get Xun''er''s love in his entire life!


    "TMD, I knew I had come in a few years in advance!" Sun Wukong was somewhat depressed at this time, but for a moment, he was relieved: "Forget it, there are challenges when there is difficulty! If it is so easy, you can get it. Sister paper, it''s boring!"


    Putting away the energy ball in his hand, the terrifying aura of destruction disappeared, and the hanging hearts of the people present also let go, and breathed out one after another.


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King said lightly, and walked outside of the Lei Clan.Su Mei followed closely.


    "Brother Lei Yan, goodbye, take care of yourself!" Xun''er looked at Yan Lei Yan, he stopped talking, and finally trot to follow.


    "Xun''er, wait!" Lei Yan climbed up from the ground with difficulty and said: "Are you really going to follow him?"


    "Is there any other choice?" Xun''er looked at Lei Yan with pain on her face.Although there is an ancient behemoth behind her, Sun Wukong does not seem to be an easy generation. She can''t bring unknown danger to her family. She can only stay next to Sun Wukong and find out his origins.


    Lei Yan clenched his fists, his heart was full of anger and unwillingness. He hated and hated why he has no power!I hate myself for watching my beloved woman go with others and can''t do anything!His heart was bleeding and burning, and he was almost dazzled by anger.If it hadn''t been for Yao Lao to wake him up secretly, I''m afraid he would have lost his mind.


    Lei Yan closed his eyes, calmed his heart ups and downs, looked at Monkey King, and said, "Five years, just give me five years!"


    "En?" Monkey King turned around, looking at Lei Yan with some curiosity.


    Lei Yan clenched his fists and said with a firm face: "Five years! As long as you give me five years, I can definitely defeat you!"


    "What? Do you want to defeat me in five years?" Monkey King was stunned by Lei Yan''s words, and he couldn''t help but laughed: "Don''t say it is five years, it is a hundred years and a thousand years, giving you a lifetime, then It''s also wishful thinking!" This is not Sun Wukong''s arrogance, but that he has such strength and has the right to despise the people of the world!


    "Just say you dare to take my challenge? Five years, I can beat you in five years!" Now Lei Yan, with only angry flames in his eyes and frequent humiliation, almost made him lose his mind.


    "Interesting, really interesting, since you want to find humiliation so much, then I will fulfill you! At that time, I will let you understand how the gap between you and me cannot be bridged!" Monkey King looked indifferent Looking at Lei Yan and said: "However, the competition is always a bit of a win! So, what are you going to pay?"


    "..." Lei Yan was silent for a moment. Now he really has nothing, and he doesn''t know how to speak.


    "Let''s do it! If you lose, don''t meet with Xun''er again, how about it?" Monkey King smiled slightly, this guy''s mind was really bad, and he started to slap Lei Yan.If you want Xun''er to give up on him, you have to use some means!


    Lei Yan furrowed his brows and clenched his fists. The nails were already deep in the flesh, and the blood was flowing out. Thinking of the various humiliations before and the grievances he had suffered in the past three years, his complexion became increasingly hideous and terrifying. "Okay, I agree to your request! If I lose, Xun''er is yours, I will never see her again! But if you lose, take your life!" Lei Yan, a bear child, has already Lost by the anger and dazzled, he actually agreed to Monkey King''s request.


    "Yeah!" Monkey King immediately made a victory gesture in secret, not to mention how refreshing he was.


    "Brother Lei Yan, you..." Xun''er''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe that this would come from Lei Yan''s mouth.Seeing Xun''er''s expression, Sun Wukong was very satisfied. It seemed that the offensive against the rivals was very successful!Lei Yan''s position in Xun''er''s heart was obviously shaken.


    "This is the correct strategy for sister paper! Well, the revolution has not yet succeeded, comrades still need to work hard!" Monkey King couldn''t help but smile...

 130 Chapter 9 Awakening

    "Ignorant people are really happy!" Monkey King looked at Lei Yan and shook his head lightly, somewhat gloating in his heart.That guy dare to boast such a Haikou, saying that he can beat him in only three years!This is simply a fantasy!If you don''t understand the opponent''s strength, you dare to boast about such a Haikou, and when Monkey King kills him with a single move, how will he feel when all his efforts are in vain?Will he be hit and die by vomiting blood?


    In short, Lei Yan''s ending is doomed, no matter how hard he works, in the end, he still has only one punch and a second kill by Monkey King!Because the gap between him and Monkey King is not one dimension at all.


    "Let''s go!" Looking at the crowd, Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly. For Xun''er, he had done something contrary to his intentions, and he no longer wanted to be a bad person!At this moment, he has some understanding!Since his strength has become stronger and stronger, in addition to his own sister paper, he has become less and less concerned about others!Hold your own force, do your own way, thinking that as long as you use your own force, you can accomplish everything!In the long run, this is not a good thing.


    "Is this the so-called arrogance?" Monkey King walked on the road, frowning and thinking!He found that his current state of mind had changed, and he was easily angered, just like he did with Lei Yan!"Is my strength improved too fast? The realm has begun to be a little unstable? Some changes have taken place in my mood? It seems that I have to cultivate myself in the future and improve my mood!"


    After discovering his own problem, Monkey King''s mood suddenly became brighter!Things are just as he thought, his strength is really improving too fast, it is fine to be below Super Four, but once he breaks through Super Four, it is a different realm, and he must practice physically and mentally before he can enter!It is no longer the only need to increase the strength as before.As long as he can improve and stabilize his mood as soon as possible, then it is only a matter of time before he breaks through the second order of the God of Chaos!


    Otherwise, the warlike and murderous instincts of Saiyan hidden in his blood will be slowly stimulated, and become like Broly before, only knowing the martial arts and killing!


    "It just so happens that I can take advantage of this opportunity to take a good rest in this world. After the girls go to Canaan College to study, I will go to the world to have fun!" Monkey King muttered Yuyu, her eyes brightened, and she looked at Xun''er behind her with a sincere apology in her eyes: "I''m sorry, Xun''er, I seemed to have done too much just now!"


    He did not regret it, did not feel that he had done anything wrong, nor did he show weakness. The improvement in his mood made him more mature and gentle.He just felt that this was cruel to Kaoru and hurt her!Now he has temporarily removed the anxiety and negative emotions in his heart, and once again returned to the gentle counterpart of the Sun Wukong.


    "En?" Xun''er and Su Meijun looked at Monkey King in amazement. How domineering the Monkey King was, now they apologize to her?Are you dreaming?


    Xun''er looked at Monkey King and was surprised at the moment. She naturally noticed the change in Monkey King. This is a change in mood. The previous domineering and ignorant aura disappeared, but it was replaced by a breath. Still domineering and majestic, infinite tenderness mixed in it!


    Xun''er frowned, glanced at Monkey King and snorted coldly. Naturally, she wouldn''t forgive him just because of his apology!


    Sun Wukong shrugged and didn''t say anything. He knew a word of his own and it would be impossible for Xun''er to forgive him!But it is not completely ineffective, at least the current Xun''er''s eyes on Monkey King are no longer as hostile as before!This is a good beginning, as long as he works hard, he can definitely enter Xun''er''s heart!


    Su Mei didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end, but occasionally looked at Monkey King in the back, with a smile on the corner of her mouth: "It seems that this guy is not a bad person! With such a cultivation level, he would actually give a girl I apologize... what an interesting person... in this case... stay with him for a while!"


    Sun Wukong''s previous performance had already made Su Mei''s heart to leave, but his performance just now made Su Mei more curious about him.A person with such a cultivation level has the courage to apologize to a little girl, dare to be angry, dare to speak, dare to hate!What kind of person would this be?


    "Hey, isn''t this Miss Xun''er? Hehe, I didn''t expect to meet here, ah! It turns out that Miss Su Mei is also here! What a coincidence." Just when the three of them walked in silence on the street, The clear laughter suddenly sounded in front.


    Sun Wukong looked for his reputation, but saw a bunch of people pouring in. In the crowd, stars surrounded a young man in luxurious clothes.He is about twenty, and looks quite handsome, but his face is a little pale, and his eyes are hot, staring at Lei Xun''er firmly, with undisguised love in his eyes. .When he looked to the side of Su Mei, his Adam''s apple rolled indecently, and his eyes looked straight at her plump breasts and sexy slender thighs.


    Monkey King''s brows wrinkled involuntarily, this kind of pig brother is boring.If he changed his job, he would have kicked it a long time ago, but the improvement in his mood just now made him calmer a lot, and he wouldn''t just shoot others casually.Just looked at him indifferently.


    "Master Galeo, if it''s okay, please let me go, I have something else." Xun''er is not in a very good mood now, her tone is very cold, without the slightest emotion.This made the Young Master Galleo stunned at the moment, but his face was not as thick as usual, and now he replaced it with an obsessive smiling face: "Ms. Kaoru seems to be in a bad mood, so it¡¯s better to follow me. Tell me how? Maybe I can share your worries for you!"


    "Really?" A joking smile hung from the corner of Xun''er''s mouth, pointing to Monkey King, and said faintly: "This guy is stalking us and telling us to go shopping with him, if we can''t drive away, if If you have the patience, please teach him a good meal for us!"


    Su Mei was stunned, and immediately cast a sympathetic look at Galleo. This guy was really unlucky enough, but it happened to provoke Xun''er at this time. It seems that someone is going to be unlucky.


    "Boy, did you hear that? Did you go by yourself? Or did we beat you halfway?" Galeo looked at Monkey King with an arrogant expression.


    "Oh! Why do you meet someone like you everywhere!" Monkey King looked at Galleo and couldn''t help but sigh...

 131 Chapter 10 Kaorus Shock

    However, Monkey King just shook the embroidered robe, and a strong wind blew his face. The guard was swept away in an instant, hit a wall severely, and fell into it.


    The crowd around them all lost their voices in an uproar, and Galleo''s subordinates were even more shocked. That guard is a strong man in the martial arts realm!But he was swept out with a wave of his hand, his strength is terrifying to think about!The people who had planned to go up to besiege the Monkey King, stopped their bodies one after another, looking at Monkey King with alert and fear.


    For this group of young people, Monkey King had no interest at all. Looking at the two girls behind him, he said lightly: "Let''s go!" Seeing the back of the three people, no one dared to stop them.


    "Wukong, there will be nothing wrong with that Galleo, right?" Su Mei said to Monkey King curiously on the way.She didn''t believe that Monkey King would make that guy so cheap.


    "It''s nothing, at best, I can only spend my old age in bed!" Monkey King''s punch has already destroyed all the meridians and muscle tissues of Galleo''s body. Unless he has a holy product, he can only lie down for a lifetime. In bed!


    Su Mei couldn''t help rolling her eyes, with such an expression as expected, and then she looked at Xun''er with a strange color.This girl is really not easy, just a single sentence will help Lei Yanyong get rid of a serious problem.That Galleo humiliated him in words during the period of Leiyan''s abandonment.


    Kaoru seemed to see what she was thinking, her complexion was a little red, and then she said faintly: "I don''t have such a bad mind. I just want to use his hand to teach Galeo a little bit of lesson. Who knows? This guy can make such a heavy shot! It''s none of my business!"


    Monkey King smiled faintly, and said: "The second world master like him is not a good person at first glance. Even if you don''t do this, I will abolish him!" After a pause, he looked at Su Mei and said: "By the way, do you know how to get to Canaan College?"


    "I know you know, but what are you going to do there? Don''t you still want to learn?" Su Mei looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "That''s not it, I just want to send a few people in and study there!"


    "Send people? With your strength, do you still need to send people to Canaan College to study? And there are still more than half a year before Canaan College enrollment, don''t you want to join the class? Isn''t Canaan College enrolled? Our little Mittel auction house is comparable to the Lei family! It''s not that you can send people in if you want to send them in." Su Meidai frowned, but she had a different style.


    Xun''er frowned slightly, without saying anything, but she was very happy to see Monkey King deflated.Because she is still negative towards Monkey King.


    "You only need to tell me the general direction, and leave the rest to me!" Monkey King is very confident of his own strength. Canaan Academy will give him the face of it!


    "In this direction!" Su Mei pointed her hand and smiled softly: "But at least it''s a few days away!"


    "Is this direction?" Sun Wukong''s two middle fingers on his right hand touched his eyebrows, and he felt it carefully. For a moment, a smile appeared on his face: "I found it, this should be Canaan College. Right?"


    "En????" Su Mei and Xun''er saw Sun Wukong''s behavior with a look of doubt. Listening to his tone, it seems that they already know where Canaan College is?When I was about to ask a question, he saw Monkey King wave his hand and said, "Don''t ask, let''s go right away!" As he said, he took Su Mei''s hand.


    "What...what are you doing!" Su Mei was startled immediately, her pretty face flushed instantly, she thought that Monkey King was being frivolous and taking advantage of her.


    "Huh! Pervert! Scum!" Xun''er''s expression was also cold, cast a contemptuous look at Monkey King.


    "Uh!" Sun Wukong was speechless for a while, then looked at Su Mei and Xun''er with a weird face, and he smiled: "It turns out that your two thoughts are so unhealthy! I have no other meaning, just want to take you to Canaan. College..."


    The pretty faces of the two daughters that Sun Wukong said were flushed suddenly, Su Mei looked at Sun Wukong with a charming face and smiled: "Are you sure you are not taking the opportunity to eat my tofu?"


    Sun Wukong wanted to tease Su Mei, who suddenly tempted him, but when she saw Xun''er on the side, she gave up. She had a very low opinion of herself, and if she was messing around, it would be even lower.So he said with a righteous expression: "Okay, stop making trouble, Su Mei, you are holding Xun''er''s handle! We''ll set off right away!"


    "Are you sure as long as we hold hands, you can take us to Canaan College?" Although Su Mei still had some doubts, she still held Xun''er''s delicate hand.


    "Hurry up, we''re going to set off!" With that, Monkey King moved instantaneously, and disappeared with a scream from the two girls.


    On a spacious street paved with bluestone, the flow of people is raging. This kind of popularity is obviously not comparable to the Gama Empire!Here is Canaan City, the birthplace of Canaan College, the oldest academy on the Wuqi continent.


    In a small port with little people, three figures suddenly appeared!Seeing the blink of an eye, the three of them had arrived in a strange city, and Xun''er and Su Mei''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "This...Where is this place? You still have such supernatural powers?" Su Mei looked around, her eyes full of incredible expressions!With a swish, it appeared elsewhere. This kind of magical power was indeed too shocking for her.


    "I think it should be Canaan City! I''ve never been here before, and I''m not sure, I''ll ask someone to say hello!" After that, Monkey King took the lead in walking toward the street.


    Xun''er followed closely, and her eyes were still full of shock at this moment!Because of the means used by Monkey King, even his father, the Martial Saint of Nine Stars Peak, could not do this!At most, it can only open up space channels and shorten the distance between the two places!But Monkey King arrived in an instant, the difference between the two is simply worlds apart!Doesn''t this mean that Monkey King''s strength is still higher than that of her father?


    "He... won''t be the legendary... Emperor Wu?!" With thoughts, even Xun''er was taken aback by himself, and his heart beat violently!Does that kind of existence really exist?..

 132 Chapter Eleven

    "Hi! This beauty, can you tell me where this place is?" Monkey King walked on the street with the two girls, looking around, and finally stopped a beautiful woman who was extremely slim and had extremely sexy slender legs. , With a harmless smile on his face.


    Behind him, Su Mei rolled her eyes, and she was convinced. This guy was looking for directions, but he had to pick out a beautiful beauty.


    However, when Xun''er saw the person in front of him, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.Stepped forward: "Sister Lei Yu, I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence!"


    "Lei Yu?" Hearing Xun''er''s address to this beauty, Sun Wukong''s eyes widened, but his heart brightened: "This little girl is not Lei Yan''s cousin? Isn''t it so lucky? If you stop a girl on the street and ask for directions, can you get a famous beauty?


    "You are...Xun''er? Why are you here? That is to say, the bastard Lei Yan is here too? He is there? Call him out, my mother is going to kill him!" Lei Yu He looked at Xun''er in surprise, then looked around, looking for the figure that made her hateful.


    "Don''t look for it, Brother Lei Yan didn''t come here!" Xun''er said calmly and lightly.However, I was secretly surprised.If Lei Yu appears here, it means that this is indeed Canaan City, the seat of Canaan Academy!In just an instant, Monkey King took them from the small city of Utan to Canaan City. How can this shocking method not surprise her?


    "Xun''er, what do you think?" Lei Yu''s voice suddenly broke Xun''er''s contemplation. He glanced at Monkey King beside him, and then looked at Xun''er''s face filled with ridicule: "Why are you here? Nancheng? Did you come with someone else? Did you dump that bastard Lei Yan? You eloped with this kid? I''ll just say, what is good about that bastard, you should have given him Dumped!"


    Xun''er''s expression was a little ugly, and he gave Monkey King a fierce look.If it weren''t for this guy, she wouldn''t be separated from Lei Yan.Sun Wukong smiled, and didn''t care about Xun''er''s eyes, and looked at Lei Yu: "Look at your dress, you should be a student at Canaan College, right? I happen to have something to go to Canaan College. Could you please bring one Go!"


    "En? You are going to Canaan College? I can''t be the master. You should talk to Teacher Ruolin later! I came out with her this time!" Lei Yu looked at Monkey King with curiosity in his heart. , This guy will be together with Kaoru, it really makes people care!But she is not familiar with Xun''er, so naturally it is difficult to deal with.


    "Yu''er! So you are hiding here! Let me find it for a while." Suddenly, a woman''s laughter spread into the ears of Monkey King, and a red shadow leaped forward quickly, grinning from far away. Hugging Lei Yu, he touched Lei Yu¡¯s willow waist irregularly with his palm, and then looked at Monkey King on the side, his eyes lit up, and jokingly laughed: "I said, how did you buy something for so long? Well, I met a handsome guy! Why, don¡¯t you introduce me?"


    At the same time, a gentle woman came over not far away. She was dressed in a long green, gentle and elegant, gentle and generous, dressed like a mature royal sister.


    "Female Y, get out of here." Lei Yu cursed and pushed the woman away from her arms. He turned to Xun''er and introduced with a smile: "This is my good sister at Canaan College, her name is Xueni, she is Four-star warrior 1" said, pointing to the gentle woman in the water-green dress that walked in front of her, and smiled: "She is our gentle and beautiful Ruolin teacher! What you just said is the same She said it would be fine! As for this..." Pointed to Kaoruer: "She is from my tribe, Kaoruer, hehe, pretty, right? But you are not allowed to use her idea, people will not be interested in you !" The last sentence was naturally addressed to Xue Ni.


    Looking at Xue Ni, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but touched his chin: "This sister paper, isn''t it Lily?" Thinking about it, okay, this guy is distracted.


    "What about this handsome guy? And the beauty behind him? You haven''t introduced it yet!" Xue Ni pointed at Monkey King, then looked at Su Mei with bright eyes.I have to say that Xun''er''s appearance is indeed a bit higher than Su Mei, but if it is more attractive, Xun''er is completely inferior at this time!Who can tell parents to be both mature and charming and enchanting!What a young girl can compare.


    "I don''t know these two, let them introduce them directly!" Lei Yu patted Xue Ni''s wolf claws again, and said.


    "My name is Monkey King, and she is Su Mei. I am very happy to meet some beautiful women!" Monkey King politely nodded to several people. It was the first time I met with sister paper, but I wanted to leave a good influence.After that, she turned her head to look at Ruolin who was gentle and watery, smiled slightly, and said, "You are Ruolin''s tutor, right? I want to send a few people to study at the school. I want to talk to your principal, you Can you take me into the school to have a look?"


    Well, in fact, Monkey King''s purpose is just to have more opportunities to get along with these girls. If he wants to enter Canaan Academy, does he need others to lead the way?As long as you have seen the Grand Elder of Canaan College in private, what can''t be settled?


    "Want to go to Canaan School? I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t help you. There is still more than half a year before enrollment. During this period, our school will not enroll new students!" Ruo Lin''s tutor gently said, The voice is soft and pleasant.Although she rejected Monkey King, she couldn''t feel disgusted.


    "You just need to take me into Canaan College, and I will take care of other things myself!"


    "En?" Ruo Lin looked at Monkey King in surprise, his well-thought-out appearance made her curious: "Is he a child of a big family?"


    After thinking about it, Ruolin sighed and said: "I can take you in, but Canaan College has its own rules for recruiting new students. I think the final result may disappoint you! You have to be mindful. ready."


    "Of course!" A satisfied smile appeared on Sun Wukong''s face.


    "So, are the three of you who want to enter Canaan Academy?" Ruolin looked at the Monkey King three curiously, and finally fixed her gaze on Xun''er.Needless to say about Xun''er''s talent, Ruolin may have also posted the difference in Xun''er!But Su Mei''s aptitude for cultivation is mediocre. As for Monkey King, Ruolin can''t see the slightest clue!..

 133 Chapter 12 The Red Sun

    Monkey King nodded: "Yes! But there are a dozen more people behind! I will bring them here then!"


    "Ten...a dozen?" Lei Yu and Xue Ni grew their mouths in surprise, looking at Monkey King from top to bottom: "Are you really when Canaan College was opened by your family? You know every year. How many places does the South College only admit? A dozen at a time, you really dare to speak!"


    Xue Ni looked at Monkey King and couldn''t help but shook her head and sighed: "Oh! It''s a pity, I thought I met a handsome pot, but I didn''t expect my head to be bad..."


    Sun Wukong heard this, and his figure appeared in front of Xue Ni instantly, staring at her with wide-open eyes, the lips of the two of them were a few ten centimeters away, and the hot breath sprayed on her face with a smile, making Xue Ni Ni''s heart is like a deer, and her complexion is flushed. Although she has always spoken boldly, she has never been so close to a man: "Sister paper, you can eat rice, but you can''t talk nonsense! Otherwise, even if You are a beautiful girl, and I want to hit your ass too!"


    "Ah! Oh, yes... yes..." Xue Ni''s words were a little hesitating.


    Like discovering a new world, Lei Yu wiped his eyes in disbelief, with an exaggerated expression, "God, isn''t it! When the girl is also shy? Am I not dreaming, am I still in this world? Is it going to be destroyed?"


    Lei Yu''s exclamation immediately awakened Xue Ni from her shyness, and returned to her usual character again, and rushed towards Lei Yu fiercely: "What are you talking about? You actually made fun of me like this and owed it again. right!"


    Lei Yu and the two were fighting around, but Ruolin was surprised at her heart: "What a fast speed! I didn''t even see the slightest trace just now... Do you have such a terrifying cultivation level at this age? Say... He was originally a rejuvenating old monster? No wonder he dared to say such a big talk just now. It seems that this person is not as simple as the surface!"


    If this let Monkey King know that he was regarded as a hundreds-year-old old monster by the gentle Yu Jie teacher in front of him, I don''t know how he would feel?


    "We are going back to Canaan school now, so go back with us!" Ruolin looked at Monkey King with a soft smile on her face.How to hear that soft voice, how comfortable it is.


    "Okay, thank you so much!" Monkey King nodded to Ruolin with a happy expression on his face.Looking forward to the beginning of campus life, how can it not be exciting and joyful!


    "Don''t bother you two, we have to go back to Canaan College immediately!" Ruolin waved to Lei Yu and took the lead to walk slowly towards Canaan College, which is located in the center of the city.


    Looking at the ancient college in front of him, Sun Wukong was somewhat emotional: "How many years have passed, but I didn''t expect that Sun Wukong will have another day on campus! Although the nature is different, this feeling is still nostalgic!"


    "Stop, see you running there, dare to hit grandma''s idea, so tired!"


    Suddenly, a delicate voice came from the campus, and then only a bang was heard. Accompanied by a scream, a figure suddenly flew out from the gate of the school, just in time for the Monkey King!


    "En? What is it doing?" Monkey King stretched out his hand casually, grabbed the falling figure, and placed him on the ground, looking at the girl who was flying all the way from the school with a little surprise!She looked like she was only a teenager, and she was pretty and cute, but her childish face was full of anger at the moment, and it was the man at her feet that made her angry.


    "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you so much!" I thought I was about to be smashed, but suddenly he was rescued. At this moment, he was grateful to Monkey King, bent over and thanked him for a while.But when he saw the little girl rushing out of the school gate fiercely, his face changed drastically, and suddenly he saw the teacher Ruolin on the side, his eyes lit up, as if he saw a living Bodhisattva alive, he hurriedly hid behind her. With a miserable look: "Teacher Ruolin, help! Here comes a very cruel little loli from somewhere! Do you want to stop, I will definitely die!"


    "Who do you think is the little Lolita?" I saw the little girl approaching for a moment, and when she heard the cry of the tragic man, she became even more furious. She jumped and hit the man with a punch!The fist wind attached to it has the power of opening mountains and cracking rocks.It is hard to imagine that such a small body could have such terrifying physical power.


    "This classmate, stop it! Look at your clothes, you should be from the inner courtyard? How can you bully the students in the outer courtyard?" Ruolin looked at the small fist that whizzed towards her, her face solemn Even she felt a great danger.Slender hands hurriedly danced in front of her, and waves of martial energy formed a defensive wall in her body!


    However, Ruolin''s defensive shield was instantly dispersed by the little girl''s fist. Her fist went through Ruolin''s armpit and blasted towards the man behind her!


    If this punch was hit, the man would have to lie down on the bed for several months if he didn''t die. Even Ruolin might be injured by the shock.


    "Hey! Little sister! Are you having enough trouble?" Monkey King squeezed the little girl''s fist and threw her so hard that he couldn''t get rid of the slightest. A flash of surprise flashed in his eyes, and the raging warfare was on her The eyes rose: "Wow! I didn''t expect that there is still someone as powerful as you in the outer courtyard! Much stronger than this scumbag!"


    "Scumbag? Yeah! A scholar can be killed but not insulted! Lao Tzu is a proper man!" The young man hiding behind Ruolin screamed immediately and jumped out, holding both hands, yelling: "Come on. Come! I will die like a pure man even if I die!"


    "Huh? Can''t tell, you scumbag still has a bit of backbone!" Hong Ri looked at Lin Yundao with some surprise.Just now she was chased by crying father and calling mother, why are you so pure now?But when she saw the big beauties standing in front of the school, she didn''t know if she knew what was going on!


    "You guy, you really don''t change your mind! Go to hell!" Hong Ri''s eyes suddenly burst out with a spark, roared and flew out, and the scumbag was kicked out again, fiercely. It fell on the grass not far away, moving around like an earthworm and grunting.When Yigan saw the little girl, he glanced at the little girl in horror, and carried her away amidst his screams!


    "Really a poor guy!" Seeing that guy''s miserable appearance, Monkey King also mourned for him for half a second.Released the little girl''s hand.The reason why he took action to stop the little girl just now was because it would hurt Ruolin. As for just now, who would be okay to save a scumbag man!


    "By the way, you look so small, so amazing! What''s your name?" Monkey King looked at the little girl with interest and smiled.


    "Red Sun! I am also very interested in you! Why not fight me!"


    "En? Hongri?" Hearing the little girl''s introduction, Monkey King was stunned, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes: "I didn''t expect to meet this little loli so soon!"..

 134 Chapter Thirteen The Magical Uses of Fairy Beans

    Monkey King looked at the red sun and waved his hand faintly: "While playing! I will not bully the children!"


    The red sun suddenly became angry after hearing it, this is simply a naked ignorance!Hatred is even better.


    "Asshole, don''t underestimate people! They are not children!" As he said, Hongri slapped an angry punch, which was surrounded by golden light, and the fist wind roared!The momentum is terrifying.


    "It''s really a child''s character!" Monkey King shook his head helplessly, and grabbed Hong Sun''s violent punch with one hand. The violent fist wind only blew his hair and the corners of his clothes, but his body remained motionless.Under the red sun, the color changed drastically, as if hitting a mountain that shook the sky, nothing could be moved.I wanted to withdraw my right hand, but it was bound like a golden hoop. I couldn''t get it away. I had to kick it towards Monkey''s face!


    "By the way, you don''t slap someone in the face! You are Chi Guoguo''s slap in the face!" Monkey King grabbed Hong Ri''s right foot and squeezed it in his hand together with her right hand.Then he shot like electricity and grabbed her left foot and left hand again in the blink of an eye. The limbs were tied together at the same time, and they were held by Monkey King in his hands, swinging like a swing!


    "How is it! Little Lolita! Do you want to continue to fight with me?" Monkey King grabbed Hong Ri''s limbs at the same time, and flicked in the air. In the eyes of others, they thought Hong Ri was playing on the swings with Monkey King. Games too!


    At this time, Hongri''s face flushed with anger, and he glared at Monkey King, suddenly opened his small mouth, revealing her row of small teeth, and bit on Monkey King''s right wrist!


    "My grass! You are a dog! Let it go! Let it go! Can''t you surrender?" Hong Sun''s little broken teeth bit on Monkey King''s wrist, making Monkey King yelling. In fact, he didn''t receive a bit of it. hurt.He is screaming!Play on Funny Red Day!


    Hearing Monkey King¡¯s painful cry, Hong Ri not only did not let go, but bit harder, and muttered vaguely: "Bite...you! Kill you!"


    Seeing Hongri biting his own hand hard and so angry, Monkey King felt so angry and funny. He shook his head helplessly and said, "Okay! I won''t play with you! Let it go! Just let it go! Your teeth can''t even break my defenses?"


    "En?" Seeing the relaxed and indifferent smile on Sun Wukong''s face, Hong Ri frowned slightly, and looked at it loosely. His arm was only left with a mouthful of saliva and a row of tiny tooth marks.Of course, this tooth print is just two rows of tooth print dents, indicating that it has been bitten here, but not even a bit of the skin is broken.Sure enough, just like what Sun Wukong said, she didn''t even break the defense of others!As she let go, even the two rows of tooth marks disappeared after a while.


    Hongri suddenly had a downcast expression, staring at Monkey King angrily, with a look of dissatisfaction.This red sun, known as the little witch, unexpectedly showed such an expression. This is a little surprise to Monkey King. He touched her head and smiled: "Okay, don''t be angry, I know you I like Tiancai Dibao the most! I''ll give you a good thing, I promise you like it!" With one hand stretched out, a fairy bean appeared in his hand and handed it to Hongri.


    "!!!...This...this is...!!!" When he saw the fairy bean in Sun Wukong''s hand, Hong Ri''s eyes suddenly glared. He snatched the fairy bean and looked at it carefully, and he was full of excitement. Trembling: "This...this...this...thing, do you really...give it to me?" As a Taikoo Xulong, she has a talent for treasure hunting, so she naturally sensed the extraordinaryness of this fairy bean!This seemingly unremarkable, the energy contained in it is simply indescribable, otherwise, why can anyone just eat a fairy bean to restore anyone to their peak state in a moment?


    In front of Xiandou, those who restore a type of holy medicine god pill are all scum!


    "The fairy beans are already in your hands, so naturally they are for you!" Monkey King smiled and said, "Keep it well! Don''t be greedy and eat it. If you take this thing under normal conditions, you can only You don¡¯t need to eat for 10 days. Only when you are seriously injured can you play his best value."


    "Yeah! I''ll keep it personally!" As he said, Hongri jumped up, hung it on Monkey King''s neck, took a bite on his face, blushed, and looked happy. : "Thank you, except that old man, you are the best person to me!"


    "Haha~~" At this time, Sun Wukong, don''t mention how refreshing he was. The little fairy bean was exchanged for the fragrance of a little loli, which was worth it.Sure enough, Loli Shenma''s favorite!


    By this time, Lei Yu and other women recovered from the shock.Not only are they shocked by the strength of Hongri, they have such amazing strength at a young age, is this the strength of those geniuses in the inner courtyard?At the same time, they were even more shocked by the strength of Monkey King. Such a fierce little loli, looking at his aura just now, definitely possesses the strength above the martial spirit!But he was so easily subdued by Monkey King, how strong should he be?


    "This person, it really is not easy... he easily subdued this little witch..." Ruo Lin was also surprised at this time. As a mentor, she naturally knew some rumors in the inner courtyard. Guessed the approximate identity of Hongri."It''s really incredible, no wonder he has such confidence..."


    "The fairy bean just now is really interesting, but doesn''t it look ordinary? Is it really that precious?" As a business person, Su Mei had a strong influence on the former fairy bean. interest of.As for Xun''er, the look in Sun Wukong''s eyes is even more BS. He looks like this. In Xun''er''s eyes, he is a lolicon uncle. Can he not make BS?


    After the episode, the group finally entered the outer courtyard of Canaan College. In fact, Sun Wukong wanted to send the sisters papers into the inner courtyard, but after thinking about it, they haven''t practiced much. It is best to study in the outer courtyard temporarily. .


    Sun Wukong, Xun''er, Su Mei, and Hongri followed Ruo Lin towards the deputy dean''s office with excitement and excitement.No way, who told me that the few girls next to me are stunning in the world.


    "Brother Wukong, do you want to study at Canaan College? Don''t worry, I know the deputy dean very well here, and he will accept you! Otherwise, I will strip his beard!" Hongri walks on Sun Wukong Beside him, his face was swearing.


    "Thank you so much!" Now that the Red Sun can be done, Monkey King has saved the plan to use force to frighten the vice president.


    "Do I... really want to stay? I know that my cultivation talent is not good enough, so I switched to help family management..." At this time, Su Mei, a little nervous and unconfident, was beaten by Sun Wukong before she finished her words. Broke off: "Don''t worry! I''m here! By then, you can become a peerless powerhouse!"


    "Is this... really possible?" Su Mei was still very suspicious.


    "Here! It''s here!" Ruolin stopped in front of a room door, knocked gently, and an old man''s voice suddenly came from the room: "Come in! The door is unlocked!"..

 135 Chapter 14 The Horrified Hugan

    The door was opened, and Sun Wukong followed Ruolin and walked in.As for Lei Yu, as soon as they returned to school, they separated from them and returned to their bedroom.


    Looking at the Monkey King behind Ruo Lin, Vice President Hu Gan''s eyes flashed a look of surprise, and immediately looked at the red sun on the side, and immediately became glaring with a beard and stared, with an angry look: "Okay. You little girl, dare to come back! Have all the precious medicinal materials I collected in the collection room been taken away by you?"


    "No way! Don''t wrong people!" Hong Ri denied it, but his little hand touched his chest without a trace, his intention was not obvious.Hu Gan was very angry at the moment: "Sure enough, you little girl did it!" He sighed lightly, but Hu Gan was helpless. He entered Hongri''s pocket and stopped taking it out.


    "Fortunately, I put the red agate in the treasure box the elder gave me, and hid it somewhere else, otherwise things would be troublesome!" After Hu Gan secretly rejoiced, he looked at Ruo Lin and waited. Person: "Teacher Ruolin, what can I do? They are?"


    Before Ruolin could speak, the red sun on the side spoke: "Old man, Brother Wukong, they want to enter our school to study! Give me a face, accommodate me!"


    "Give you a face?" Hu Gan suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry. How could such a sentence come out of such a little girl''s mouth so that it was so violent?He shook his head and fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "Do you want to study at Canaan College?"


    Monkey King nodded and said, "Yes, my name is Monkey King. She is Lei Xun''er and Su Mei, and there are more than a dozen people behind. I hope they can study at your school for a period of time and increase their knowledge and strength! "


    "Uh!" Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Hu Gan was stunned, and immediately looked at Hongri with some helplessness. Who was this brought!You dare to speak so loudly, do you think our Canaan College is the third-rate college on the roadside?Do you want to enter?


    Hu Gan shook his head helplessly and said, "I''m very sorry, if it''s the three of you, I can see Hongri''s face. It''s okay to let you join Canaan Academy, but if there are more than a dozen of you, forgive me for nothing. Yes! Our Canaan College also has rules. If they don¡¯t meet the requirements, it is impossible for them to enter the school! Otherwise, if the dean learns about this, I will suffer too!"


    Red Sun was also a bit silent at this time, and she also knew the seriousness of the matter. Canaan College was not an academy that just wanted to enter. It was already very good to be able to make an exception to be selected for three people. She was not an unreasonable person who knew things The priority.However, when she thought that Monkey King had given her such precious fairy beans, it was nothing compared to this matter!As a result, his complexion immediately became firm, and he glared at Hugan: "Old man! Tell you, Brother Wukong is the first friend I know. If you don''t agree, be careful that I burn your beard! Also, don''t think I don''t know what you are hiding in the secret compartment under your bed. I just didn''t take it. It annoys me, hum!!" The threat is self-evident.


    "Little girl, can you stop messing around? This is really not something that can be decided lightly!..." Hu Gan suddenly turned into a bitter face. He knew Hong Ri¡¯s character, based on her little witch¡¯s. Xinxing absolutely does what it says.


    Hongri stepped forward and wanted to say something, but was held back by Monkey King and couldn''t help looking at Monkey King in doubt.Monkey King smiled faintly, gave her a reassuring look, stepped forward, looked at Hu Gan with a smile on his face, and said: "So, give me a face, how about?"


    As he said, a shocking and terrifying aura pressed towards Hugan, Hugan''s body suddenly stiffened, his complexion changed drastically, he was sweating profusely, pale as paper, and even his heart almost stopped beating.Under this terrifying coercion, he felt like an ant, facing the life in front of him without a trace of resistance, and a sincere feeling of worship!


    However, in just a moment, the horrible breath disappeared invisible, and Monkey King looked at Hu Gan with a smile on his face and said, "So, I wonder if Vice President Hu Gan can make it convenient?"


    The breath that was pressing on the body instantly disappeared, making Hu Qiang like a forgiveness, but when he saw the Monkey King in front of him, he suddenly became frightened again. Just when he thought of giving Monkey King a gift, he suddenly discovered in shock. He unexpectedly lost control of his body, like where a puppet is sitting, losing control of his body, at the same time, the voice of Monkey King rang in his mind: "No need to salute, brother is very low-key and doesn''t want too much. People know! You understand?"


    This is just Monkey King locked his whole body muscles and joints with Qi machine, causing him to temporarily lose control of his body. The difference between the strength of the two is too far, and Monkey King can naturally do this easily.


    Hugan lightly tapped his chin, expressing understanding.Suzue was lightened all over, and the control of the body returned to his body. The eyes that looked at Monkey King at the moment became more awe and fear!This shocking and terrifying aura and means, even if the dean comes in person, cannot be compared with it!


    "En! Since you... said that, then I will give you a chance. As long as you pass the exam I gave you, you can all join Canaan Academy!" Hu Gan calmed down his beating heart. Pretending to be calm.That''s right, it''s just a formality!Even if the girls do not pass and give him 100 courage, he does not dare to eliminate them!Therefore, the girls entering the Canaan Academy are already on the list.


    Regarding Hu Gan''s sudden sharp turn and the look of fear after a cold sweat, although he hid it well, none of the people present were ordinary people. Naturally, Hu Gan was abnormal.The daughters and daughters of Kaoru were shocked secretly: "What on earth is this guy? He scared the vice president of Canaan College into this?"


    The breath of Monkey King was secretly pressed against Hu Gan alone, so they didn''t know the details, only Hong Ri discovered a little clue. As the Primordial Void Dragon, he was very sensitive to the pressure of breath. .At this time, Hong Ri looked at Monkey King''s eyes especially bright, and they were full of surprise and admiration!Although it was only a moment, she still clearly felt the power of Monkey King!Although it is not clear, that kind of aura, even she, whose body is the Primordial Void Dragon, can''t produce any resistance in her heart!


    (If you have a monthly pass, please give a monthly pass! Send flowers with flowers! Thank you very much!).

 136 Chapter 15 Admission

    "Then I don''t know when you will bring the other people together?" Hu Gan looked at Monkey King, and his heart gradually calmed down, but the few sisters present in the respectful tone could still clearly sense it. .Although they were surprised, they didn''t ask much, they just became more curious about Monkey King.Even Xun''er has a keen interest in Monkey King!Therefore, the more mysterious a person is, the more likely it is to arouse others'' curiosity!


    "It''s okay now!" Monkey King smiled faintly, his heart moved, and with a light wave of his hand, all the sisters appeared in this small room.Seeing so many beautiful girls suddenly appeared, Su Mei and others were shocked again.


    By the time Hu Gan was shocked by the strength of Monkey King, there were not many surprises, but he was still surprised.The strong in this world can still summon the companions hidden in the space at any time!However, it is indeed amazing that so many people can appear without tearing the space with a big wave of hand!


    "How strong is this guy! I''ve seen the dean bring someone over like this before, but it''s not so terrifying! What kind of existence Ruolin brought me! Oh~~ I hope not What will happen!" Hu Gan could only feel helpless at this moment.


    "Nah~~ Brother Wukong, why did you let us out now! Alice is so bored!" As soon as she appeared, Alice jumped into Monkey King''s arms.Baihe Xianglin was more mature than her, and did not rush towards it, but there was a trace of envy in the eyes looking at Alice!


    Monkey King chuckled and hugged all three of them in his arms. Then he looked at Hu Gan and said to the girls: "We are now in a martial arts college called Canaan College. This is the vice courtyard here. Chang, Hu Qian, you will study here in the future, and improve your own strength!"


    "Ah! Master Dean! I''ll disturb you a lot from now on!" Kongzi and the other women bowed to Hugan politely.The scared Hu Gan hurriedly clasped his fists in return, nonsense, seeing these women have a special relationship with Monkey King!He didn''t dare to accept the gifts of the girls.


    "As soon as I look at the strength of the deputy dean, I know that this academy is not very good. I am not interested in studying in this kind of garbage academy!" No.18 glanced at Hu Gan on the side, eyes full of disdain!Also, with her strength, she can already explode the Emperor Wu in this world!After all, she has the strength close to Monkey King Super 2!


    "Uh!" When said by the 18th, Hu Gan burst into tears immediately, thinking about their dignified Canaan Academy, which turned out to be a school in the mouth of this woman, so why do you come here to study? ?Of course, he can only think about it in his heart, and he would never say it!


    "You can''t say that. There are still some good martial arts here. After you learn, the strength you can display will definitely be greatly improved!" Monkey King doesn''t feel that entering this academy is useless, after all, the dragon ball world Fighting martial arts are too monotonous and straightforward. If they can also learn a few martial arts, through their hands, their strength will be improved!


    "Moreover, your main purpose is to protect their safety for me!" Monkey King paused, and said his ultimate goal.


    No. 18''s face suddenly became cold, and she looked at Monkey King and snorted coldly, "This is the reason you called me into this world, right?" "Is it possible to be swollen! I just thought of you as my sister before calling you here? Protect them!"


    "Huh! Who is rare!" No. 18 coldly snorted again, and fell silent, but there was a slight blush at the base of her ears. She still feels a little bit about Monkey King, a life-saver, otherwise she would not come to this world with Monkey King Up.


    "This world? Didn''t they come from another ancient space?" Hu Gan was attracted by No. 18''s words, but he didn''t even think that Monkey King and the others came from another world. The space is different, the limitations and thinking are also different.


    "Sure enough, are they from another mysterious race? But which race will they be? Why have they never heard of it?" Kaoru was also lost in thought at this time.


    However, Su Mei became very interested in the appearance of so many beautiful women: "Wukong, don''t you plan to introduce them?


    "This is really abrupt for us, hello, my name is Dudao Kongzi, I am Wukong''s wife!" Kongzi was the first to introduce herself very politely.


    "I''m Yuriko! And Goku''s wife!"...


    Everyone was introduced, and everyone present was dumbfounded!This his sister, so many beautiful girls are all his wives?A man who can mix to this level is enough for others to worship!


    "The three of them... wouldn''t it?" Su Mei pointed blankly at the three little loli in Sun Wukong''s arms, and said, looking at Sun Wukong with a strange expression.


    Before Sun Wukong could reply, Alice rushed to answer: "Of course, when we grow up, we will definitely marry Brother Wukong!"


    At the moment, Ruo Lin and the daughters looked at Monkey King with a weird face. No matter how thick the face of Monkey King is, he feels so stressed!In the end, helpless, I had to pretend to be an innocent boy: "Don''t look at people like this! I will be shy!" "..." Ruolin and other women were speechless for a while.


    After the shock, Hu Gan immediately bowed to the women: "It turns out that they are all the ladies. I was really rude just now!" He said, looking at Monkey King in doubt, and said: "However, with your strength, Lord Wukong, can it Do you want to come to our college to study? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to teach the ladies yourself?"


    "What I have learned is not suitable for them to practice, just look at the muscles of my body!" Then, Monkey King slipped up his clothes, showing his strong and strong developed abdominal muscles, and smiled at Su Mei. : "How? Is it developed?"


    Su Mei suddenly became blushing, and turned her head hurriedly, thinking of Sun Wukong''s well-developed muscles, her ears became red and heartbeat!They are all innocent sisters. When they suddenly see a man showing their abdominal muscles in front of them, can they not be ashamed of their ears?And it''s the kind of strong man that sister paper likes.


    Monkey King takes care of his figure for his sister paper!But unlike in the anime, the whole body is full of raised muscles, but the lines are distinct, each muscle is developed but not prominent, full of beauty of strength, this is the true golden ratio figure!Is there any sister who has seen a heartbeat?


    "Ahem!" Hu Gan coughed, breaking the embarrassment here, and attracted the attention of everyone, took out a form, and the object that proved his identity: "Ladies, put your names here. Fill out the form, from now on, you are the students of our Canaan College! "Okay!After being engaged in this way by Monkey King, he saved even one level of the test. Now he just wants to quickly send Monkey King and his party away, because if Monkey King is here, he feels so stressed!..

 137 Chapter 16 Luxury Villas

    After all the formalities were completed, Hu Gan looked at Ruolin and said, "Tutor Ruolin, you brought the people, so you will teach them in the future! There is no problem, right?"


    "En? Of course there is no problem!" Ruolin was stunned, then she gave a soft smile and agreed.Turning his head to smile softly at the girls: "Then, I will be your mentor from now on!"


    "Then, instructor Ruolin, please take care of you in the future!" Kongzi and other women immediately greeted Ruolin politely.Ruolin waved her hands again and again: "Oh! I just made a joke with you. You are all his wives! I don''t dare to be proud of myself!"


    Kongzi smiled slightly and said: "Instructor Ruolin said and laughed, we are not the kind of people who care about status and inferiority. From now on, we will become sisters!"


    "This... couldn''t be better!" Since everyone said that, Ruolin was not hypocritical.


    Seeing that everyone had already talked about it, Hu Gan stepped in at the right time: "Then things are settled, Master Wukong, this is the key to a private villa on the west side of our school, so please settle here with your ladies. That''s it! Well, Teacher Ruolin, please take them over and have a look!"


    "Okay! Associate Dean!" Ruo Lin''s eyes flashed a hint of astonishment. It was a private suite that was prepared for the most distinguished guests in the school, but she didn''t expect to give it to Monkey King and the others. Too!But thinking of the vice-president''s attitude towards Monkey King, he was relieved.This is also to blame Hu, Monkey King said to be low-key, he still failed to control, unknowingly he respected Monkey King as an adult, no way, Monkey King put him too much pressure!


    Saying goodbye to Hu Gan, Ruolin led Monkey King and the others to the quiet villa under the stunning eyes of other students!


    At this time, Monkey King looked at those eyes that stole envy, jealousy and hatred from him, and he was proud: "However, a bunch of dicks are only for envy and control!" He also didn''t want to think about it. He is also a member of this army!


    "Teacher Ruolin!" Suddenly, Lei Yu and Xue Ni ran over from a distance. They looked at Xianzi and other women in surprise, and then looked at Monkey King with some playfulness and said, "How is it, is it done?"


    Sun Wukong triumphantly made an OK gesture, and smiled: "That is, if there is a brother, there will be things that cannot be done!"


    "Isn''t it? The deputy dean really agreed? Isn''t his head amused?" Lei Yu and Xue Ni''s eyes widened in surprise.Ruolin shook her head helplessly, these two little demon girls really dare to say anything!


    Xue Ni looked at Kengzi and the others with bright eyes, and said a little excitedly: "Aren''t they just the dozen or so people you mentioned? They really are the same people! They are all beautiful women!"


    Monkey King looked at Xue Ni, but he smiled: "Tell you, you Lily girl, if you dare to eat my wife''s tofu, I will eat your tofu!"


    "No?! They...are all...you...wife?" Xue Ni and Lei Yu were stunned instantly!


    Talking all the way, after a long time, everyone came to a quiet other courtyard, where there seemed to be an enchantment. As soon as they walked into the courtyard, all the sounds of the outside world were isolated, it was so quiet and peaceful.The red walls and tiles are full of flowers, and the floral fragrance of the heart is refreshing and refreshing!It seems that the flowers and plants here are not ordinary things!


    "Really generous! The environment here is really good!" Monkey King looked around and nodded in satisfaction.


    "It''s pretty good indeed! That deputy dean is quite deliberate." The girls were very satisfied when they saw the bad situation inside.


    "This is really a good place! I really envy you for being able to live in this place!" Lei Yu looked around, casting an enviable look at the girls.


    "It''s really amazing! I didn''t expect the vice-president to let you live in this villa for receiving VIPs. It seems that your identity is really extraordinary! No wonder there are so many beautiful wives! It must belong to an ancient family. Offspring, right?" Xue Ni looked at Monkey King with curiosity, and then smiled charmingly: "How about it, handsome boy, anyway, you already have so many beautiful wives, don''t you mind joining me?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Xue Ni and didn''t know what she meant: "If you want to live in, just say, why tempt brother! But if you really want to join, I won''t mind!"


    Xue Ni immediately confessed to Monkey King: "Cut! You want to be beautiful! My Prince Charming is not a lustful guy like you! But, can I really live here?"


    "Of course you can. Anyway, there are so many rooms, so let''s all live in! Mentor Ruo Lin too!" Monkey King waved his hand, very grandly!


    "This... okay?" Ruolin said hesitantly.To be honest, the environment here is really good, and the aura is more abundant, not only suitable for living, but also suitable for cultivation!She was obviously also tempted!


    "Well, Teacher Ruolin, don''t hesitate anymore, we are planning to live in, what are you afraid of! Go, let''s choose a house!" Lei Yu grabbed Ruolin''s hand and waited with Kongzi. The girl went to see the room together, leaving Monkey King standing alone in the courtyard.


    No, there is still the red sun, who has been silent and not talking, staying beside him.I saw that she gently pulled the corner of Sun Wukong''s clothes, and said expectantly: "Brother Wukong...that...may I live here too?"


    Sun Wukong stunned and said, "Aren''t you from the inner courtyard? Can you live in the outer courtyard?... OK! You can live anywhere as long as you want! Go, let me introduce three friends to meet you! I think you must It fits well!"


    "Are you talking about the three little girls just now?" Hong Ri pouted, obviously a little unhappy.Just now, Sun Wukong only cared about them, completely ignored her, she was making emotions!


    Monkey King chuckled, then she couldn''t see what she was thinking!Touched her head and smiled: "Let''s go! When I have time, I will get some precious medicinal materials and pill for you to eat, right?"


    "Really?" Hong Ri''s eyes lit up, and his face immediately showed expectation and satisfaction.


    "Of course, I never speak big words! Let''s go! Let''s also choose a beautiful room!"


    "Yep!"¡­¡­


    After tossing for a long time, the girls chose their own room. The Monkey King''s room was naturally surrounded by his wives, but the room of Xun''er and the daughters was far away from her!No way, in their opinion, Monkey King is still too dangerous and must stay away!


    "Well! After a long time, I''m hungry! Let''s go! Sisters, brother takes you to a big meal, I''ll treat!" Monkey King waved his hand and took the sisters out of the villa.


    However, they just didn''t go far, they saw a large crowd on the road not far away, and all of them were boys!Ok!Suddenly there are so many beautiful girls in the college, these animals naturally want to see them!They are all coming to see beautiful women, so naturally they have other ideas in their hearts!


    "This is the situation of a god horse? Aren''t they all here for kicks?" Monkey King looked at the many men in the distance, naturally knowing what their purpose was, he couldn''t help but smile!It seems that on the first day of entering school, an extraordinary bloodshed will inevitably occur!..

 138 Chapter Seventeen Celebrities

    "Look, they are coming out!" The crowd in front of them suddenly became agitated after seeing Monkey King and the others appear.


    "There are people who actually live in this community! It seems that their status must not be low!"


    "Of course, those who can transfer to our Canaan Academy are not exceptionally talented, they are also scary with a high background! If you can get one, it will be really salty!"


    "However, there are so many people here at once, and all of them are beautiful women. It''s really surprising!"


    "Right! I said just now that I fooled you, do you believe it now?"


    "En! As far as your kid is the most informative, it seems that this year''s Top Ten Garden Flower Ranking will have a big change!"


    "Haha! Ten courtyard flowers? I think it can be changed to twenty courtyard flowers!"


    "Agree! If so many beautiful sister papers are not in the version, it is really incomprehensible!"


    "But who is that man? He walked so close to them?"


    The other party was looking at his side, and Monkey King was also looking at them. He counted them. There were 31 people in total. As expected, the beauties are all eye-catching everywhere, especially a large group of beauties!However, because it has been listed as a restricted area, they did not dare to take a step further and could only watch outside.


    Ruolin frowned, shook her head helplessly, and said softly to the girls beside her: "I think we''d better take a detour!" The girls all agreed, turned around, and walked towards another path!


    "Take a detour? I thought I was going to do a fight!" Monkey King shrugged helplessly, thinking about the principle that more is worse than less, but he followed the girls.


    Just after turning a corner, they were stopped by a few young girls: "Senior Lei Yu, I know that there are so many stinky boys over there, you will definitely take this road for granted!"


    Lei Yu looked very surprised when he saw several young girls: "You dare to walk in? Don''t you know this is a restricted area?"


    "You and Xue Ni have both come in. Let''s come in and see if there is nothing wrong? We know you will help us with it, right!"


    "I really convinced you, but I am getting bolder!" Lei Yu sighed involuntarily.


    "Isn''t all I learned from you!" Several girls cast a big glance at Lei Yu.Then he smiled playfully at Ruolin: "I think Teacher Ruolin will not blame us?"


    "Next time, don''t enter the restricted area of ??the academy, forget it this time!" Ruolin shook her head involuntarily. These girls are also her students, and they have some understanding of their personalities, and they all come in. , It will not bring any serious consequences, so there is nothing to say.


    "We know how to measure!" The girls all smiled.


    One of the young girls looked at Monkey King and said in surprise: "Who is this? He will walk with you! She looks very manly!"


    "Why, Chun''s heart moved?" Lei Yu looked at the girl teasingly, and said with a smile.


    The girl waved her hand disdainfully: "What''s the use of looking good? In Canaan Academy, strength is respected. Only by easily defeating a strong enemy in a game and retreating without retreat is the demeanor in my mind. The man." The other women also nodded in agreement.This is not only their standard for mate selection, but also the target of most girls in Canaan College.


    The group of people chatted non-stop, and along the way, there was no room for Monkey King to interrupt, so they had to accompany the four little loli behind and tell them the story of Little Red Riding Hood and Big Bad Wolf!The four little loli are full of relish, and their beautiful eyes flashed!


    Out of Vanilla Ju, the group headed towards the cafeteria!Looking for a quiet place and sitting down, so many beautiful women naturally attracted the attention of countless people, but they only dared to watch from a long distance, but no one dared to come and strike up a conversation!However, it didn''t take long before this scenario was broken!


    I saw three men of different statures, but each of them was tall and straight, and looked like Yushu was in the wind. One of the men in white clothes first saluted all the women and said with a smile: "My name is Baishan, I Think you are all the students who just transferred today? It''s really amazing to transfer so many school girls at once!"


    "I''m Lu Mu, ha ha! Yu''er school girl, we''ve met again!" Lu Mu glanced over the girls, and could not help showing a hint of surprise, but in the end this guy fixed his gaze on Lei Judging from the look of admiration in his eyes, Yu''s body was clearly Lei Yu''s enthusiastic suitor.


    Lei Yu immediately stared at Lu Mu fiercely: "You brown candy, why are you running here to join in the fun? Are you here to find a kick again?"


    "Haha!! The temper of Yuer school girl is still as hot as before! I just like you!" Lu Mu smiled slightly, not caring about Lei Yu''s impatience towards him.


    "My name is Wu Hao!" A figure wrapped in a blood-red robe, with simple words and a hoarse and indifferent voice, but his eyes looked directly at Xun''er, telling him instinctively that this woman is absolutely extraordinary!So he came.And with his appearance, the originally noisy restaurant suddenly quieted down, and a bloody smell slowly filled the hall.Outside at this moment, although the sun is shining brightly, some students with weak strength still feel chills all over their bodies.


    "This guy, I''m afraid he has just returned from a mission. This body''s blood is almost stronger than those in the Black Point Domain." In a corner of the restaurant by the window, a woman in red looked at the field. Wu Hao, the blood-robed figure in the middle, frowned slightly, whispered to himself.Then he looked at the Monkey King surrounded by the girls, and a strange look flashed in his eyes: "Is that guy the person that grandpa said? Does he look so young and have such terrifying power?" This girl is not someone else, it is. Hu Jia, who is known as the Little Demon Girl!Regarding Hu Gan''s warning, she had a keen interest in Monkey King.


    "Heh! They are all celebrities in the academy! It seems that your charm is really great!" Lei Yu''s girlfriends looked very excited when they looked at the three people in front of them.These three people are the men of the Canaan Academy!Naturally, it is the target of many girls'' obsession.


    "What''s your name?" Wu Hao looked at Xun''er, his voice still hoarse and indifferent.


    "I said, do you think I don''t exist? How dare you pry my corner in front of me? Are you tired and crooked?" Before Xun''er could reply, Sun Wukong, who told Hongri and the others, looked unhappy. Looked at Wu Hao and the others.For these so-called college celebrities, he really has no interest at all, but for the sake of all the girls, he has to stand up!


    "Fortunately for you, I ran into me! In this case, I will kill the chicken and the monkey! Before I leave, I will get rid of all of your flies!" Made up his mind, the three in front of Monkey King The man in the college is doomed to tragedy.


    (If you have a monthly pass, you can vote for a monthly pass, and if you have flowers, you can send flowers! Thank you!)..

 139 Chapter 18 The Power of One Finger

    Wu Hao looked calm after hearing what Sun Wukong said, and his voice was still hoarse and indifferent: "You, seem to be very confident of your own strength!" After finishing speaking, a very cold and terrifying bloody breath rushed towards Sun Wukong.However, as soon as it approached, it disappeared into the invisible, not to mention Monkey King, even the daughters such as Kongzi were not affected at all.


    A strange color flashed in Wu Hao¡¯s eyes, able to eliminate his breath silently, and to protect the person sitting next to him from the slightest influence. This was the first time he encountered this kind of thing. .


    "It seems that you are still a bit capable! Are you going to the martial arts field to compete?" Wu Hao''s eyes suddenly flashed with a bloodthirsty and warlike look, which was an expression of his joy when he saw the prey.


    "Are you sure you want to fight against me?" Monkey King looked at Wu Hao with a joking expression, then turned to look at Baishan and Du Mu: "Then what about you two? Do you want to compete with me too?"


    "If you have this interest, I don''t mind playing with you! However, since Brother Wu Hao is in front, you should play with him first!" Bai Shan smiled, his face indifferent.Wu Hao is the person he fears most in the outer courtyard. In more than a year, Bai Shan and Wu Hao have fought secretly no fewer than six or seven times. Unfortunately, he never won each time. Now that he is leading the battle, Bai Shan is naturally Happy to see it, but also to understand the strength of Monkey King, why not do it.


    "Hmph, really cunning guy! But do you think you can run away?" Monkey King snorted coldly, and he didn''t have a good impression of this narrow-minded Baishan.Turning his head to look at Du Mu, he knows that Du Mu waved his hands again and again: "Don''t look at me, I am a medicine refiner, and I don''t have much skill, so I won''t disturb your interest!"


    For Du Mu, Sun Wukong still has some understanding. Although this guy is good, Che is a fanatical pursuer of Lei Yu, so he is also a rival in love and must be suppressed!


    "Since all three are so interested, let''s go! I''ll accompany you to the martial arts field to have fun!" Monkey King smiled faintly and stood up.The reason why he didn''t do anything here was because he wanted to defeat many students in the martial arts field!Then he announced the women''s ownership right.


    "Hey! I didn''t agree to fight with you!" Du Mu suddenly called from the side.


    "Do you think you can escape?" Monkey King looked at him lightly and said.


    Du Mu was stunned for a moment, glanced at Lei Yu on the side, and nodded clearly: "So we are also rivals in love! If this is the case, it is a duel between a man and a man! I naturally can''t escape, okay! I took this battle! Only the best people are worthy of her!"


    "Hey! Why did you pull me in? I have nothing to do with you! Bastard!" Lei Yu suddenly yelled out.But no one paid any attention to him, and Sun Wukong had already left for the Wuwu Field.


    "I envy you! Sister Yu''er, I didn''t expect someone to fight for you!" Lei Yu''s best friend immediately cast an envy look at her."What are you talking about! I have nothing to do with them!" Lei Yu''s face was reddish, and he hurriedly clarified the relationship.


    "Then, let''s go and join in the fun too!" Xue Ni was full of excitement. This is the decisive battle of several influential figures in the outer courtyard!A rare opportunity, don¡¯t miss it!


    "But, what''s so good! The result is already doomed!" Saye said with a calm expression.


    "Nevertheless, Wukong is fighting for us! How can we not make sense! Let''s go and have a look!" Kongzi was considerate, got up and fell and followed him first.The girls had no choice but to keep up together.


    On the martial arts field, Monkey King and Wu Hao stood opposite each other, and the auditorium was already full of people.This was only a moment, and the number of students who have heard the news are already countless!Even some teachers were alarmed and rushed to the scene!This battle can be regarded as a major event in the outer courtyard!


    "What a nonsense! With Master Wukong''s strength, why would he agree to this kind of decisive martial arts among students? I hope nothing will happen!" Hu Gan looked at the martial arts field on the platform of a tall building not far away. The four of them have worried expressions on their faces!Wu Hao and several people are rare geniuses in the outer courtyard!Losing them, but a big loss in the academy!


    "Oh! Such a strong person is really hard to guess! But I think, in his capacity, he is not a killer, right? At best, it is just a good lesson to these brat boys!" Hu Gan An old man beside him, touching his beard, smiled and looked very calm.


    "You''re called Monkey King, right? So, let''s get started! I really want to see what you are capable of being favored by so many outstanding women!" Wu Hao looked at Monkey King, his blood became more and more inspiring Rising up!The noisy martial arts field became silent in an instant, and they all looked at the martial arts field intently.At first, he was just a little curious about Xun''er, thinking that she was different from ordinary people and did not reach the level of obsession, but now, he was looking forward to a battle with Monkey King.


    "Hey, let''s fight, it''s better to make a lose-lose, so that I can save some effort." On the other side of the stand, Bai Shan sneered at the opposing two in the court.Monkey King seemed to see what he was thinking. He glanced at him with disdain, and said lightly: "You three go together! I hate procrastination! I have to go back to eat after the fight!"


    "Huh! It seems we were underestimated!" Bai Shan''s smiling face suddenly became gloomy.The hands whirled slightly, a faint silver martial energy brewing in the palm of the palm, and there was also a faint muffled thunder sound from it, emanating from it: "Your arrogance will make you sweep your dignity in this contest!"


    "Really? Then, you guys come and try!" Monkey King looked at the three of them indifferently, revealing a trace of horror and then pressured them!


    "Deng Deng Deng!!" The three people''s complexion changed suddenly, and they backed up several steps.They showed unprecedented solemn expressions.


    "What a strong momentum! No wonder you are so conceited!" Wu Hao looked at Monkey King with a solemn expression, but the fighting spirit in his eyes rose instead of falling: "This kind of martial arts is more interesting!"


    "Huh! What a terrifying guy! Just by the momentum, I almost overwhelmed me! Is it Wu Ling? Or Wu Wang? It seems that the three of us will not work together!" Du Mu looked at Monkey King and suddenly smiled bitterly. With a cry, this guy looked ordinary, but he didn''t expect that the aura that burst out was so terrifying.Far from what they can achieve.


    "Do it!" Baishan''s face was gloomy. He didn''t expect Monkey King to be so strong, but when he is strong, he can still be better than the three of them.Therefore, he was the first to attack!The fierce style of fist took the face of Monkey King!Vicious and terrifying!


    "Huh! A bunch of scum!" A trace of disdain hung on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth, his figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Baishan in an instant. With a scream from Baishan, his figure flew upside down in an instant, hitting the stone wall at the stand not far away, and his whole body sank in, and on his forehead, there was a bowl of swelling!His eyes turned white, the corners of his mouth were bleeding, and he had apparently passed out!


    "Quiet!" Above the square, the momentary silence was terrible!Monkey King''s power shocked the audience!..

 140 Chapter Nineteen Shock

    "So strong..." One finger kills Baishan in a second, that is the strength of a five-star master!On the stands, countless people took a breath, and they were stunned by this scene.


    "How could it... be so strong?" At this time, Wu Hao and Lu Mu were also shocked and their backs chilled.Although Baishan''s character is not good, they are obvious to all of them. Even he was killed by a single finger. Is such a gap a fart?


    "Although I know I am not your opponent, I still want to fight with you! As long as you can take my strongest blow, regardless of victory or defeat, I will never appear in any of them from now on In front of him!¡± At this time, Wu Hao¡¯s fighting spirit did not fall but rose instead. This level of fighting martial arts can further arouse his desire for fighting martial arts. Hope, at this time, he has no other eyes, just thinking The strongest collision with Monkey King!Even if you lose, you will lose willingly.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Lu Mu couldn''t help but sighed: "What! I was planning to surrender and surrender, but I was embarrassed if you said so! In this case, it seems that I can only be abused once. !"


    "Oh? You two are very spineless! Don''t worry! For the sake of your spinelessness, I will do it lightly! Come on! Let me see the best of you two Right! Otherwise, there will be no chance!" Monkey King looked at the two people in front of him, and there was a glimmer of appreciation in his eyes. Facing a strong enemy without showing back, this sentiment is indeed precious.


    Lu Mu gave a soft yell, a blue flame suddenly surged in his palm, and finally turned into two round blue arcs of fire, surrounding Lu Mu, like two spiritual blue snakes, walking up and down. Keep it in it.


    As soon as Lu Mu opened and closed his hands, the blue flames suddenly revolved at high speed. In just a moment, a spiral flame cone the size of a palm was formed!


    "Hey, Monkey King, this is our unique pharmacist attacking skill in the medicine refining system. The power erupted by the incineration of Qi is not weaker than martial arts! In the refining system, we call it "Pill Fire" This is the strongest method I can use so far!You have to be careful!"


    "Even if you do it!" Monkey King stood calmly on the spot, waiting for the strongest blow from Wu Hao.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s light hand move, an epee appeared in his hand instantly, bloody martial arts madly pouring out of his body!Fierce and terrifying offensive martial arts are rapidly brewing, and his breath is skyrocketing at an astonishing speed!


    "Blood Slash!"


    Wu Hao''s eyes suddenly stared, his powerful martial arts finally brewed to the limit, the weapon shook, a bloody fierce and unmatched energy shot out in an instant, and the hard floor was cracked in every place he passed. The cracks in the square spread to the edge of the square, before it stopped spreading!


    "Drink!!" At the same time, Lu Mu also gave a soft drink, the flame cone that was spinning from time to time, instantly dropped out of his hand, and shot straight ahead!All of a sudden, a heat wave swept across the square, and the students in the surrounding stands couldn''t help but avoid the sudden heat wave with a side face.


    Two fierce energies, seeming to have a tacit agreement, arrived in front of Monkey King at the same time and crashed away!Such a terrifying attack caused the students in the stands to squeeze a cold sweat for Monkey King.


    However, Monkey King still stood motionless. Until two fierce attacks approached, he stretched out his right hand unhurriedly. In the exclamation of countless students, he grabbed the two with his bare hands. Fierce training from the crit!


    The picture was frozen, and countless students were stunned by this scene and their mouths grew wide!The sturdy figure in the field, like an undefeated God of War, stood in the center of the energy storm with a face of indifferent expression, resisting the two violent and fierce attacks with only one hand, and let them be violent and violent. , In front of that figure, it looks as small as an ant!The violent energy storm can only bring his clothes and hair to float slightly!


    The bluestone ground at the foot was shattered by these two violent martial arts, only the silhouette of the man in the storm was still as stable as Mount Tai!There was silence in the square!


    The wind was roaring, and the storm continued, Monkey King slowly raised his head, looking at Lu Mu and Wu Hao who had become dumbfounded, and said faintly: "This is your strongest blow?" After finishing the words, he squeezed his right hand. With a''poof'', the violent bloody martial arts cut and the blue flame cone disappeared without a trace!


    Immediately, with a wave of a big hand, Lu Mu and Wu Hao instantly shook off Lu Mu and Wu Hao with a wave of energy, and fell to the ground fiercely, spitting out a big mouth of blood!But compared with Baishan, both of them are obviously slightly injured.


    In the field, once again fell into deathly silence, for a moment, the girls in the academy broke out crazy screams!


    "Too! Too handsome! Too handsome! This is the Prince Charming I have always dreamed of!"


    "God! I can''t take it anymore, I really can''t take it anymore!"


    "I have decided! From now on, I will not marry him!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Looking at the girls who screamed fiercely, the male students were silent. The shocking scene just now made them stunned, let alone these girls!In Canaan College, only such a boy is the most eye-catching!In an instant, Monkey King has become the male god among the girls in the outer courtyard!The existence of a deadly enemy in the hearts of boys!


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and instantly appeared beside the girls.Xue Ni was the first to rush in front of Monkey King, her eyes full of little stars looking at him: "Brother Wukong! You were so handsome just now! I can see that people''s hearts are still throbbing and throbbing!"


    Lei Yu''s girlfriend also rushed forward, her face full of excitement, and her face was full of teasing: "That''s it! Handsome guy! I beg you to keep your bed warm!"


    "Go, you idiots, get out of the air!" Lei Yu knocked on each of their heads angeredly, and glanced at Monkey King from the corner of his eyes. A faint blush appeared on his face, and he shook helplessly. I shook my head, and couldn''t help sighing: "Excellent is very good, but it''s too carefree! Alas~~"


    "I have to say, you looked really handsome just now! Even I was squinted!" Su Mei looked at Monkey King and smiled charmingly. At that moment of style, Sun Wukong''s heart jumped wildly.This is really a fascinating fairy.


    "But! This guy is showing up again! You see him happy! Virtue!" Saya said with an unhappy expression on the side, pouting.Yuriko rubbed her head with a smile, and smiled softly: "If you are jealous, you will suffer from it in the future!" "But! Who is jealous! I just looked upset!" Saye blushed. , Pouting his lips.


    "Brother Wukong! You looked so handsome just now! Go back and tell us the story of Little Red Riding Hood and the Big Bad Wolf!" Xianglin came to Monkey King, with big eyes like Alice''s little loli. Looking at him flashingly, with a look of expectation on his face.


    "No problem! Go! Let''s go back first! The sister papers here are so enthusiastic!" Monkey King looked at the ambiguous eyes of the sister papers around him, and he couldn''t stand it. The sister paper hurriedly left here.Even the purpose of his first competition on stage was forgotten by him at this moment.


    (Please ask for flowers! Ask for a monthly pass!)..

 141 Chapter 20 The Little Doctor

    One day has passed since Juewu, and in just one day, Monkey King has become a man of the Canaan Academy.With his bare hands against martial arts, he stood firm in the storm of martial energy, easily defeated the enemy, and retreated with a relaxed and unrestrained posture. I don''t know how many maidens with spring fascinated by him!It has also become the object of envy and hatred by many male students.


    After this battle, many boys consciously did not dare to disturb the girls anymore, because behind them, there was a powerful man standing!He quickly killed the man in the outer courtyard with his bare hands!Such a perversion, who would dare to use its edge?The beauty is good, but life is even more precious! I didn¡¯t see that poor Baishan, but was just a finger flicked by him, and he almost didn¡¯t make him a fool. If it weren¡¯t for the fire-old methods in the refining system, Baishan I am afraid that I have become a fool who only knows how to be afraid!Even so, he would have to lie in bed for seventeen or eight months to fully recover!


    On this day, after all the girls came back from Ruolin''s studies, Monkey King told the news that he was leaving to go outside.Although they had known it for a long time, they didn''t expect that Monkey King would leave so soon, and they all showed upset.And Alice and the four little loli hugged his thighs with a look of dismay, begging Monkey King to take them out to play.


    "Hey! Obedient! Study here! At that time, I will see you all enter the inner courtyard by your own strength!..." After a while, Monkey King comforted the little loli.


    In fact, he didn''t want to leave so soon!But there are still many beautiful women waiting for him outside!If it¡¯s late, it would be a tragedy if Lei Yan¡¯s goods were taken first!So he could only temporarily put down the difficult Xun''er of this strategy, first go and soak other sister papers in his hands.


    "Lei Yan is really a potential threat! If you are showing me, I have to maimed you!"


    Although the women were reluctant to give up, they all nodded in agreement. Each of them was arrogant!They don¡¯t want to stay with Monkey King as a vase all the time. Since entering Canaan Academy, they have made up their minds that they must practice well here this time. It is impossible to catch up with Monkey King, but at least they cannot become one. Drag the oil bottle.


    "On the 18th, their safety will trouble you. If anyone dares to harass you again, you can beat me to death. You are welcome!"


    "Humph! You fellow, don''t think I don''t know what your purpose is for going out..."


    "Then the next thing, I beg you!" Before the 18th had finished speaking, Monkey King interrupted the 18th, and then took out a map from Hu Gan and checked it out: " Qingshan Town...Qingshan Town...Ah! I found it, so I was in this place!" As he said, he touched his eyebrows with one hand, and his expression was overjoyed: "This is it! Wives, I''m leaving! "


    "Remember to come back to see us every few days!" Shizuka immediately waved her little hand vigorously.


    "Definitely!" As he said, Monkey King''s figure disappeared instantly.


    "This bastard completely ignored what I said! Is this the attitude of begging someone?" Seeing the disappeared Monkey King, the 18th suddenly became angry.


    There is a small town near the Warcraft Mountains, named Qingshan Town, and because of its proximity to the Warcraft Mountains, it is also called the Warcraft Town.The purpose of Monkey King''s trip is this Qingshan Town.


    With a sound of "Huh!", Monkey Wukong''s figure appeared in a sparsely populated trail. Looking around, no one could help but walk towards the street.


    However, not long after walking on the street, he saw a large number of people running forward. He couldn''t help being curious. He hurriedly stopped one person and asked curiously: "Brother, are you all running in that direction? What happened? Yet?"


    "Don''t you know? I heard that the members of the Buffalo Mercenary Group had returned from the Warcraft Mountains not long ago! But this time they looked really miserable! I heard that many people died, only the leader Buffalo and a few servants. The soldier is almost alive, and he is now being treated by Xiaoyixian! Don''t stop me, I''m in a hurry to see Xiaoyixian! No one in a day, like three autumns! Do you know!"


    "Little doctor fairy?" Monkey King let go of the man, a smile hung on the corner of his mouth: "The celebrity is different! As soon as I came here, I learned about her! Then I''ll go over and take a look!"


    "Wow, it''s really a little doctor fairy!"


    "It''s so beautiful, it makes people feel refreshed every time I see it..."


    "That''s it, if you can marry such a fairy as your wife, you can lose ten years of life!"


    "You idiot, don''t want to die? Most of the mercenaries in Qingshan Town have been treated by the little doctor. If they hear about it, you won''t have ten heads enough to be cut off!"


    "Ah! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m talking nonsense!...hehe, hehe..." The man saw that he was thrown badly at him from all around, and he was so frightened that he turned pale underneath and ran out of the drugstore in disgrace.


    When I came to the door of the drug store, looking at the overcrowded figure, the door of the drug store had been blocked tightly, let alone people, even a fly could not fly in!However, this couldn''t stop Monkey King. He appeared in the drugstore for a moment, but he did not attract the slightest attention of others, because their eyes were all fascinated by the shadow in the room.


    At this time, the little doctor fairy is wearing a pale white dress. Although his appearance is not stunning, he can also be said to be a rare beauty. With a calm smile on his cheeks, he has a fresh and ethereal temperament. This unique temperament suddenly increased the charm of a woman.The willow waist that is not full enough to hold, is tied with a green ribbon. It is the Monkey King who read countless beauty, and she is also amazed by her slender willow waist!


    Xiao Yixian was carefully bandaging the wound of a middle-aged man with two huge blood holes on his chest. Looking at the wound, it was obviously a tooth mark left by a fierce beast bite.However, his wound was too deep, biting through his chest and lung lobes, it was not easy to live until now.


    Seeing the weakening of the middle-aged man''s breath, Xiao Yixian shook his head helplessly, and a sad expression flashed in his eyes: "Sorry, I have tried my best. He was hurt too badly. I really can''t do anything! "


    "Oh! It''s not to blame you! In fact, we had expected such a result a long time ago. We just didn''t give up and wanted to see you!" An uncle who was wrapped in his right hand like a rice dumpling shook his head and sighed. .As a mercenary, life and death have long been bearish, but whenever I see my companion is about to die, I still can''t help crying.


    "Actually, it''s not impossible!" Monkey King finally stood up after watching the play for a while. In order to attract the attention of Xiaoyixian, he didn''t mind showing his hand here.


    "Do you really have a way to treat this person?" Seeing Monkey King walking out, Xiao Yixian''s eyes lit up: "Are you...Are you a pharmacist?"..

 142 Chapter 21 The Mountains of Warcraft

    "I''m not a pharmacist, but I have a unique martial art, which has a lot of miraculous effects in treating injuries. You can try it!"


    "Then you hurry up and try it, if it''s a little later, it''s really late!" Upon hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Xiao Yixian didn''t hesitate at all, immediately stepped aside and let Sun Wukong come to the treatment.


    "Then I''ll try! If people don''t save life, you can''t blame me!" Monkey King pretended to be in front of the wounded and checked.


    "Brother, I don''t blame you. Anyway, it''s like this. Just be a dead horse and a living doctor!" The middle-aged uncle was quite cheerful.But Sun Wukong rolled his eyes secretly, what a dead horse as a living doctor?If you have a brother, the dead can bring him back to life.


    I saw a cloud of milky white light emerging from Monkey King¡¯s hand, which merged into the wound on the wounded¡¯s chest. A miracle appeared immediately, and the blood hole with tooth marks on it recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. All of them were surprised to grow their mouths. This is the first time they saw this magical method. Can they not be surprised?If the middle-aged uncle hadn''t made a silent gesture in time, they would have been amazed.


    As the wound healed, the wounded heart''s gradually stopped beating also regained its vitality and started beating.Sun Wukong didn''t want to make it too shocking, so he just clicked it and didn''t proceed. The damaged internal organs were almost repaired by him, and the next thing would be handled by the little doctor!


    Wiping the virtual sweat that didn''t exist in front of his forehead, Monkey King retracted his hand, nodded to the little doctor, and said, "He has nothing to do with him. The next thing will trouble you!"


    "Well, thank you so much, I think you must consume a lot! Let''s take a rest first!" The little doctor nodded gratefully to Monkey King, and then began to treat the injured.


    "Brother, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, my brother would not be able to keep it. Thank you very much. If you have any instructions in the future, if you can do it, my bison will not frown!" The middle-aged uncle of the bison held Monkey King''s hand with excitement and gratitude. A good old man, with tears in his eyes, shows how grateful he is.This is also the expression of a person''s true feelings!


    "Haha! You are too polite, I just consumed a little bit of martial arts!" Monkey King looked at this strong and sturdy uncle who is really like a bison, and his expression of gratitude and excitement made him a little embarrassed. , He saves people only to attract sister paper''s attention.In the same way, he also saved this person because of this. Regardless of the purpose, he has done a good thing!


    "His injury has stabilized, but we are short of some main medicine here, and we have to go to the Warcraft Mountains to pick it, Captain Bison, look..." The little doctor said, looking at the bison on the side.


    "It''s okay, isn''t it just going to the Warcraft Mountains? What''s the big deal! Little doctor fairy girl, tell me, is it the outer area or the central area? I will organize the manpower now!" The bison was refreshing, without the slightest hesitation. He agreed.You know, he just came back from the Warcraft Mountains!Now the right hand is wrapped like a zongzi!


    "This person is quite loyal, and he is a good leader!" Monkey King nodded his head secretly. He still admires such a person!If you have nothing to do, it is better to join in the fun.After making up his mind, he immediately walked out and said, "Since I''m going to the Warcraft Mountains, I''ll take a look together. I''ll go to the Warcraft Mountains to find some medicinal materials too!" He still remembered to make a promise to Red Sun. The promise!Find some precious medicine for her to eat.


    "Ah! So my brother is going to the Warcraft Mountains too! That''s great. If you are with you, then our casualties can be minimized! What kind of medicinal materials do you need to find? Just ask, we will definitely help you find them. !" When the bison heard that Monkey King would also follow him, he was overjoyed.


    "In that case, I''ll go with you too, Captain Bison, go and organize the manpower right away! This is also a medicinal material, and there are...but...your injuries..."


    "This injury doesn''t matter. I can''t use my right hand anymore. I still have my left hand!" The bison laughed boldly and came to the door loudly and said: "Everyone has heard it? , Not only the little medical fairy girl, but also this brother will also travel with him. You have built his skills! There is absolutely no problem with safety this time! The quota is 100, and the mercenary reward is 500 gold coins. To be above the two-star warrior, hurry up, everyone! Lao Tzu is ruined for the sake of my brother this time!"


    The loud shout made the noisy door slightly silent. After a while, the mercenary who believed to have met the conditions immediately began to yell: "I! I want to join, I am a three-star warrior! For the sake of loyalty to you. , This is a favor, I will help!"


    "I am a five-star warrior, and I also want to join! The safety of Xiaoyixian is protected by me!"


    "I... I want to join too!"...


    "Don''t worry, everyone, come one by one, come to me to register your name!" The bison shouted loudly, really a bit of leadership potential.


    "Such a scene is really interesting!" Looking at the noisy scene, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile. The first time he faced such a scene, he felt very interesting.


    "You just consumed a lot of martial energy, are you really okay?" Xiao Yixian came to Sun Wukong and looked at him with concern.


    "Haha! It''s okay, it''s okay, if you care about a beauty like you, it will become okay if something happens!" Monkey King smiled, his face filled with smiles.


    The little doctor Xian Rourou smiled and didn''t say anything. She had heard this more than once!Turn around, go back to Wanyaozhai to prepare!Because it''s about to start.


    After the registration was completed, the bison came to Sun Wukong and said with a good look: "That brother, do you need anything else to prepare? Tell me, I will take care of everything! Oh! That''s right, it''s done. For a long time, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. My name is Bison. I am the leader of the Bison mercenary group. But now I am basically a polished leader. Alas! We are also unlucky for encountering a Tier 3 pinnacle. Megadon! Almost annihilated, he NND!"


    "The beast of the third-tier peak! That is equivalent to the existence of the peak of the great martial artist, and you are really unlucky! Then it is still on the periphery? Isn''t it dangerous for us to enter now?" This bison is indeed unlucky Yes, in the periphery of the Warcraft Mountains, you can also encounter the third-order peak of Warcraft.


    "That''s not true, alas! In order for us to escape, my brothers lured the gigantic beast to a cliff by the way of dying together, and fell off the cliff with the beast! Otherwise, with our ability, what Run away!" At this point, a look of pain flashed in the eyes of the bison. Those are his brothers who were born and died!So this time, even if he was going bankrupt, he still had to rescue the last brother...

 143 Chapter 22 Entering the Warcraft Mountains

    The troops of the brigade walked in the silent forest, looking around with vigilant eyes.Especially the bison, with a twelve-point spirit, scanned every gloomy corner without blinking.Before, they were almost wiped out by a giant tooth beast that suddenly burst out of the darkness!


    On the contrary, Sun Wukong was the most laid-back one. He was treated as a''nanny'' by many mercenaries, and he was protected in the center of the team together with the little doctor fairy.At this moment, he was looking like a little doctor and asked the doctor about the knowledge of identifying medicinal materials.


    "You see, although the medicinal leaves of this soil fibrous root are the same as those of Aspergillus, but if you look carefully, the color of the rhizomes on their leaves is different. The soil fibrous root is yellow, but the Aspergillus is light green! It is rhizomes for medicine, one cuts the whole plant as the material, one is the second-grade medicinal material, and the other is the first-grade medicinal material. If the vegetation of the soil fibrous roots is regarded as the viperweed, you will lose a lot! Taking a colorful pamphlet, she patiently explained pharmacological knowledge to Monkey King. Even though she was tired and sweating profusely, she was not impatient at all.


    Seeing Xiaoyixian wiping the sweat bead on his forehead and panting lightly, Sun Wukong''s heart was filled with pity, "Are you tired? Give me your hand!"


    "Why?" Xiao Yixian stretched out Qianqian''s right hand suspiciously.


    Sun Wukong immediately grabbed Xiaoyixian''s little hand, and she was shocked, her face suddenly flushed with shyness: "You...what do you want to do?"


    "En? My grass! This kid dares to take advantage of Xiaoyixian! Brothers, K him!" The mercenaries all around saw this scene, and they breathed fire in their eyes, and they wished to go up and fight with Monkey King.Little doctor immortals are like fairies in their minds, how can they tolerate others touching them?


    Monkey King didn''t bother to pay attention to these envious, jealous and hate guys, and a soft and cool air was input into Xiao Yixian''s body from his hand. Xiao Yixian immediately widened his eyes and looked at Monkey King in surprise.Because at this moment, her fatigue was wiped out, and even the beads of sweat all over her body disappeared in an instant. Under the scorching sun, not only did she no longer feel the heat, but could not tell the coolness.


    "How did you do it? It''s really amazing! I don''t even feel tired at all, and, under this scorching sun, it''s so cool that I can''t tell!" The little doctor at this time, I had forgotten the shame before, and looked at Monkey King with surprise, his eyes full of curiosity.


    "It''s just a use of martial arts!" Monkey King smiled.How can he actually know martial arts!It''s just a little trick of God''s Eye.


    The mercenaries who had been paying attention here naturally saw the changes of the little doctor, and the expression on their faces suddenly changed.


    "Damn! It turns out this guy is not taking advantage of Xiaoyixian!"


    "Brother, I didn''t expect you to have such an ability! Give us a look too!"


    "That''s right! Brother, this horrible weather is so hot that it can make people familiar!..."


    "Let''s talk! How much? Give me a look..."


    "Go and go...Cool over there and stay there...This is a benefit that only sister paper can have, you guys are still afraid of heat!" Monkey King waved his hand, directly ignoring the demands of the mercenaries.


    "Cut! The opposite sex is inhumane!"


    "Preferring sex to friends, this guy is not a good person..."


    Hundreds of mercenaries all cast contemptuous glances at Monkey King.But they also knew that there were too many people here, and if they were given a visit to each of them, Sun Wukong might get tired and get down, so he stopped insisting.If you let them know that even if there are thousands of times the number of people, Monkey King will not get tired, and don''t know how he will feel.


    At this moment, a handsome young man walked out of the guards with a smile on his face, came to the little doctor fairy, and whispered: "Little doctor fairy, we are about to enter. The Mountains of Warcraft, should I let you ride my wildebeest? It will be safer."


    "Thank you for your kindness, I think I can just walk, with so many people''s protection, what can happen to me!" Xiao Yixian smiled and rejected his kindness.


    The visitor was not angry, turned around and walked a few steps forward, and said loudly: "Everyone in the wolf head pays attention to me. We are about to step into the Warcraft Mountains. Don''t overturn the ship!"


    "Yes, the young captain!" Dozens of big guys shouted in unison. It seemed that they were members of a mercenary group.


    The handsome young man nodded in satisfaction, then returned to the guard, eagerly protecting the little doctor fairy.


    This guy Sun Wukong had noticed from the beginning, but he had been deliberately excluding him and asked Xiaoyixian questions, and Xiaoyixian didn''t seem to have a good impression on him, so he answered all questions asked by Monkey King. So this guy has no room for interruption.Now he can''t wait to swallow Monkey King alive.Did he think he didn''t feel his hatred for Monkey King Sun Wukong?He just made paper for his sister and didn''t have time to talk to the so-called young leader.


    Monkey King looked at the bison who was patrolling by, and couldn''t help but follow him, and put his shoulders on his shoulders and asked in a low voice: "Bison, isn''t your group of the wild group? Why are there any young leaders here? Look at his ass!"


    "Ye Tuan? No! He is the son of the head of the wolf head mercenary group. He has always been a suitor of the Little Doctor Immortal. As long as there is a Little Doctor Immortal in every mission, he will definitely follow. That is Qingshan Town III. One of the big mercenary group, even if you want to refuse...their wolfhead mercenary group occupied 42 people in this mission, and the others are scattered."


    "Langtou mercenary group? It''s a bit of a reflection! What is this guy called?" Monkey King thought for a while and asked again.


    "Muli!" Buffalo said faintly, with a little disdain, obviously he didn''t have a cold with this guy.


    "Muli? It turned out to be that one!" Monkey King stroked his chin, thoughtfully.He patted the bison on the shoulder, and returned to Xiao Yixian''s side.The bison got a question mark on his forehead, shook his head, returned to his team, and looked around vigilantly.


    Looking at Mu Li, who was so diligent towards the little doctor, Sun Wukong was suddenly upset, and slowly walked over, pushed him aside with his butt, and said faintly: "This is my position. Don''t cross the line." !"


    "You!!" Mu Li''s face was pale with anger, and he was about to have an attack right now, but when he saw Xiaoyixian looking at them, he suddenly snorted and laughed. He was stunned and then stared fiercely. Monkey King glanced, snorted coldly, and walked away.On the way, I didn''t know what he was saying to a mercenary next to him.


    "He is the young leader of the Wolfhead Mercenary Corps. If you treat him like this, you will run into trouble!" Xiao Yixian looked at Monkey King and shook his head helplessly, but worried for him.


    "It''s okay! Just a straw bag! At first glance, I know it is a gift, nothing to care about!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, Mu Li was just a clown in his eyes, and he didn''t let it go. In mind.


    "Ah!!!" Suddenly, there was a scream from the mercenary group, and the mercenaries suddenly became nervous. They pulled out their sabers and protected Monkey King and the little doctor. In the crowd, he looked around vigilantly.


    "What happened?" Bison and Mu Li hurriedly walked towards the accident site...

 144 Chapter 23 Fire Python

    "Yes... It''s a fire python! Be careful, everyone, this is a two-tiered beast!" The mercenaries shouted in exclamation from the crowd.They were attacked by a red-flaming giant python, as thick as a bucket, hiding under the leaves of dead wood, waiting for the mercenaries to pass by, and assaulted a backward like lightning. Mercenary!He swallowed half of his body in one bite, twisted his body, and quickly jumped into the dense forest!


    Suddenly attacked, everyone immediately shot with anger, but the martial arts cut to the side of the fire python, and Chi could only wipe out the sparks, and could only watch the fire python escape into the dense forest angrily!They are just a group of 2.3-star warriors, it is impossible to hurt the fire pythons of Tier 2 monsters.


    "Where to go!" Suddenly a roar came. I saw the tall figure of the bison descending from the sky. With a flash of figure, he chased into the jungle in an instant, but for a moment, there was a roar of anger and martial arts!


    "Ah! The head of the buffalo has entangled the fire python, everyone, hurry up!" With one person yelling, the mercenaries surged into the dense forest!But for a moment, I saw the one-armed martial fire python bison.Bison is a 9-star martial artist. Although he is currently using his left hand that is not easy to use, his strength is there after all, and he is still on par with the two-tier primary fire python!


    Seeing a large group of mercenaries coming, the fire python suddenly became anxious, and opened his mouth to spit out the mercenary in his mouth. A flame burst out of his mouth in the telescopic tongue, and the forest was full of flames. We were scalded and shouted, and the fire python didn''t linger, turned around and sank into the jungle.


    "Hmph, hurt someone! How can I just let you leave like this?" Suddenly a cold snort came, and two figures blocked the path of the fire python at the same time. under!


    "This is a Tier 2 monster, it must be pregnant with a magic core, don''t let it escape!" Mu Li walked out of the crowd and shouted at the two martial artists who stopped the fire python.


    "hiss!!"


    The fire python uttered a strange cry, knowing that it was hopeless to escape, when the next tail swept out and collided with that powerful attack!With sparks splashing, the fire python suddenly let out a stern neigh, and traces of blood flowed from its tail, bright like fire, dripping on the dead leaves, and it was burning!It can be seen how terrible the fire poison contained in its blood is!


    The two martial artists who fought against the fire python were not much better, they were blown out by the giant force, slammed into a big tree, and spewed a big mouthful of blood.The two of them are just 1-star martial artists, and naturally there is a big gap between them and the two-tier primary monsters!


    But don''t forget, there are not only the two of them here, there are also a large group of mercenaries and the bison of the 9-star warrior.Seeing that the bison saw the opportunity on time, he immediately used his own housekeeping skills: "Bull bull rushes!" He yelled, his left hand squeezed into a fist, and a punch blasted out, and a bull head condensed by martial energy crashed. Hit the fire python''s body!Although this was made by a bison with his left hand, it was equally powerful!


    The fire python uttered a stern roar, and the ten-meter-long body suddenly flew out and hit a huge ancient tree. Many mercenaries immediately saw the timing and issued their strongest moves. At the wound caused by the bison!The martial spirit fell like rain, and for a moment, the fire python was overwhelmed by countless attacks and died with hatred!


    Mu Li looked at the fire python that was attacked all over in the pit, and he was suddenly dissatisfied: "You guys, are you too messy? A good fire python skin was made by you. !"


    Some mercenaries also looked regretful, but they were worth a lot of money! They were ruined like this.But that second-order magic core is enough.


    The bison took out the fiery red magic core from the fire python, with a smile on his face: "Haha! Today''s harvest is pretty good. Just entered the Warcraft Mountains and got a magic core. Don''t worry, this thing is ours. I won¡¯t embezzle those who were hunted together, but we will buy wine together!¡± The mercenaries suddenly cheered.Only Mu Li had a sullen face. He wanted to swallow this magic core privately. After the bison said that, it was obviously impossible!Although their wolfhead mercenaries are strong, they are hard to come by!


    "Head of the Bison, this guy seems to be dying!" The two mercenaries carried the person who was spit out by the fire python and said with a sigh.At this moment, the whole person was like a fire, his whole body was red, his lips were chapped, and traces of burning appeared on his skin, which was obviously a sign of a fire.


    "Bison... Commander... Please... kill... I! This way... really good... painful!" The painful complexion of the mercenary has been distorted, but he has not died yet, still suffering from the fire. The pain of burning.Everyone turned their heads and couldn''t bear to watch.


    The wild cow suddenly shouted, "What are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you call Monkey King and Little Doctor Immortal quickly!"


    "Ahhh! I''m going now!" A mercenary squeezed through the crowd and was about to run out.


    "No, we are already here!" Monkey King and Little Doctor Immortal walked over slowly, and everyone immediately let them go.


    "Little doctor fairy girl, come and see if this person is still saved?" Mu Li hurriedly gave way to the little doctor fairy, with an earnest expression.As for Monkey King, he was directly ignored.


    Xiao Yixian checked the injury and shook his head helplessly: "His fire poison has penetrated into the internal organs and spread all over the body. I am powerless!" He said, looking at Monkey King expectantly: "Wukong, you Is there a way?"


    "Since the sister paper has the order, I''ll take a look!" Monkey King laughed, stepped forward, and pushed Mu Li to the side again: "Get out of the way, don''t stop me from saving people!"


    "You...you..." Mu Li was so angry that his face became pig liver-colored, and he was about to have an attack, but saw the bison looking at him, his lips moved, and he snorted coldly, and said, "Let''s go. !" As he said, he took his people to inspect the surroundings.Bison is a 9-star martial artist, not to mention that none of the men present is his opponent, even his dad is not his opponent.Therefore, he had to endure it.Be careful and take revenge after you go back.


    And the mercenaries around him secretly gave a thumbs up to Monkey King, this Mu Li and none of them had a good impression of him!Why did this guy always keep his nose up in the sky, with a tall look, and pestering the little doctor all day.If it were not for his father''s strength, I wonder how many people would come out and beat him up.


    Regarding Mu Li, Monkey King had already ignored him. He squatted down and stretched out a finger. A transparent ball of light slowly appeared on the finger, and Monkey King pushed the ball of light against the poisonous man. The mercenary¡¯s chest, in the light group, suddenly attracted violent suction, and the traces of fire poison were sucked into the light group at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the mercenary¡¯s body temperature also gradually dropped, and the fiery red skin gradually Back to normal...


    Such mysterious and unpredictable methods stunned everyone present!..

 145 Chapter 24 Purple Xuanhua

    Monkey King casually threw the fiery red in his hand, and the energy light ball full of fire poison on the ground, and the ground was immediately burned out of a big scorch.


    "The next thing is up to you!" Monkey King clapped his hands, stood up, and smiled at the little doctor fairy.Xiaoyixian hurriedly checked it, and suddenly became surprised: "Really...really all removed, not even a trace is left. It''s incredible, it''s incredible! This method of curing poison is incredible. It''s unheard of, unseen! Wukong, you are simply amazing!" The little doctor looked at Monkey King and exclaimed sincerely.


    After the other mercenaries were shocked, they cast a kind look at Monkey King. They understood that as long as they had a good relationship with Monkey King, it would be a life-saving talisman for themselves!


    Xiao Yixian looked at the sky and handed a stack of atlas to Bison: "Brother Bison, this is what the medicinal materials are looking for. You can send it to everyone and let them find it together!"


    The bison nodded, and shouted to the mercenaries: "Everyone, what I have in my hand is the picture of the medicinal materials. You can take it and have a look at it, and then divide it into several groups. Could you please look around!"


    The mercenaries immediately gathered around, and after looking at it for a while, several of them took the atlas and led a group of people in the forest to search for the medicinal materials drawn on the atlas!


    Monkey King came to the side of the bison and said with a smile: "You are really willing to spend a lot of money to find a few medicinal plants! You directly hired 100 mercenaries!"


    Buffalo showed a wry smile and said, "There is no way, even Wanyaozhai lacks these medicinal materials, so I can only lay down some blood. After all, I only have such a brother! I don''t want him to come out again. What''s the matter!"


    "Haha! Don''t worry! With so many people, it must be possible!" Monkey King patted the bison on the shoulder, and then smiled at the little doctor on the side: "Little doctor, let''s look for it elsewhere!"


    "En!" Xiao Yixian nodded, and went looking in the other direction with Monkey King.


    Buffalo looked at the two people who left, and wanted to go with them to protect them, but when he saw Monkey King''s posture, he made it clear that he came for the little doctor fairy. Wouldn''t he cause chaos when he went?I had to dispel this idea and said loudly: "Don''t leave the team too far, the Warcraft Mountains are very dangerous!"


    Monkey King waved his hand and ignored the words of the Bison. With him, even if he went to the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains, there was no pressure.


    Under an ancient tree in the distance, Mu Li looked at the left backs of Monkey King and Xiao Yixian, his eyes filled with haze: "Huh! If you stay in the brigade obediently, I can''t do anything with you yet. But now... if you want to die so much, I will fulfill you... And the bitch of the little doctor fairy, pretending to be noble, I will want you to look good later! Let''s go!" The men of the wolf head mercenary group, pretending to be looking for medicinal materials, unknowingly disappeared from another dense forest.


    "Wow! Look, there is a purple swan flower here, really lucky!" Xiaoyixian looked at a purple flower at the opening of an ancient tree, his face was suddenly full of surprise.


    This kind of purple Xuanhua is a second-grade medicinal material, which is associated with ancient trees that are more than a hundred years old.So it is indeed a lucky thing to be able to see a purple swan flower blooming.


    The little doctor immortal immediately wanted to climb the ancient tree and pick the purple swan flower."Wait!" Monkey King hurriedly stopped Little Doctor Immortal. In his perception, there was a monster in the tree hole. Judging from its energy, it seemed to be a Tier 2 monster.


    The little doctor immortal was stunned, looking at Monkey King''s expression, it was immediately obvious that there was a spirit beast guarding every kind of cherished medicinal material. This was a very common thing.Right now, she stretched out her tongue playfully and said, "I''m so excited, do you want to try it out first?"


    "No, there is indeed a Tier 2 monster here, but it''s not a big deal. I''ll pick it up!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Two...two levels? Does it really matter if you go?" Xiao Yixian was taken aback.


    "It''s just a mere two-tier monster, what''s to be afraid of!" Monkey King jumped up, grabbing the edge of the tree hole ten meters away with his right hand, and picked the purple Xuan flower with his left hand.Then he made an OK gesture to Xiao Yixian, his right hand loosened, and his body fell straight down.


    "Wukong, be careful!!" Not only did this chic figure fail to be appreciated by the little doctor fairy, she greeted her with a scream.A squirrel-like monster turned into a black shadow, and the sharp claws in his hand turned into a cold light, cutting straight towards Monkey King''s neck!


    "How dare you play a sneak attack on Brother, you are not brave!" Looking at the cold light that attacked him, Monkey King''s face remained calm as usual.He stretched out his right hand and flicked it lightly in front of him, and the monster was hit by the center of his eyebrows as if he had hit it.!With a scream of'', I saw that gray figure flew upside down in an instant. With a bang, it slammed through an old tree and crashed into the ground, shaking out a hole more than ten meters wide.At this time, his forehead was swollen with one of the boss''s bags, his nose and mouth were bleeding, and he was obviously belching.


    "That''s... the closed-breath rat. It is said that it can completely conceal its aura. It belongs to a Tier 2 Intermediate Beast. How did you find it? Moreover, it is so easy..." Looking at the dead Beast in the pit, Xiao The medical immortal looked at Monkey King with a look of shock. It was a two-tier intermediate monster!Was he killed by Monkey King''s finger?Then his strength must be at least above Wuling!Looking at his age, he seems to be only seventeen or eighteen years old. Could she be surprised at such a young Wu Lingqiang?


    Monkey King dug out the magic core of the occluded rat, and handed it to the little doctor fairy together with Zi Xuan Hua: "Here, give it to you!"


    The little doctor immortal stayed, and shook his head decisively: "This thing is too expensive, I can''t ask for it!"


    "That''s it! Then I''ll throw it away!" As he said, Monkey King threw the thing in his hand to the ground without paying attention.


    "You...you...how could you spoil things like this?" Xiaoyixian immediately picked up the two things from the ground, then took out a crystal bottle and carefully filled the purple Xuanhua.


    "You don''t want them, these two things are useless to me, why are you here?" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Since you are useless, let me keep it!" Little Doctor Xian suddenly gave Monkey King a big eye.Monkey King smiled slightly, a smile appeared on his face.


    Not long before they walked forward, a cliff appeared in front of the two of them. Monkey King was stunned for a moment, and a hint of surprise rose in his heart: "It''s not a coincidence? Isn''t this the place?"


    (This is today¡¯s fourth shift, and it is also to make up for the lack of yesterday¡¯s shift.)..

 146 Chapter 25 Cave Ruins

    Monkey King walked slowly to the edge of the cliff, looking down, the steep cliff wall appeared in his eyes.Between the steep cliffs, there are gravel, strange trees, and some bones.


    Monkey King looked around, and for a moment, he stopped his gaze on a mountain wall hidden by a horizontal tree, and a smile could not help hanging from the corner of his mouth: "It really is this place! I have to say, the magic of fate!"


    "What''s wrong? Did you find anything?" Xiao Yixian looked at the smile on Sun Wukong''s mouth, came over curiously, and looked down the cliff.However, the steep cliff frightened her and she screamed back and forth several steps.Seeing Monkey King looking at her, his face turned red, and he sighed with relief: "It is indeed a little scary to look down suddenly! What did you see there?


    Looking at Xiao Yixian''s appearance, it obviously didn''t seem to be a fake, that is to say, she had not found this place yet.Monkey King turned around, looked down the cliff again, and said with a smile: "Should you go down and take a look? We seem to have found something amazing!"


    "Huh?" Xiaoyixian was immediately attracted, and he walked a few steps forward again, looked towards the cliff, and for a moment he also found a place hidden by a horizontal tree, and his eyes suddenly brightened: "That place looks indeed It''s weird! We''re not going to find any ruins? Shall we go and see?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Of course, since I found it, how can I make others cheaper!" Then, with the amazingly slender waist of the host Xiaoyixian, he smiled: "Hold tight, let''s get some excitement!"


    "Ah!! You...what are you doing?!" Xiao Yixian suddenly exclaimed, his face blushing.I didn''t care if I touched my hand before, why did I suddenly hug it now?Don''t you guys always make surprise attacks, okay?Xiao Yixian, who has never been so close to people before, suddenly feels like a deer.


    "Sister paper, let me die together with my brother!" Monkey King chuckled, and then jumped off the cliff amidst the exclamation of the little doctor fairy...


    "Ah! You lunatic! Who wants to die with you! I don''t want to die yet! Bastard! You are hurting me miserably now!" Xiaoyixian hugged Monkey King tightly, closing his eyes and shouting loudly .


    "It scared you! I was just joking with you! Open your eyes! We didn''t fall down yet!" Monkey King chuckled, peeling off the horizontal wood beside him, revealing a cave.The entrance of the cave is not wide, only two or three people can pass through. Even in the daytime, the light in the cave is relatively dim, but it adds a sense of mystery to it.


    Xiao Yixian slowly opened his eyes and found that they were standing on the crossbar at the cliff. He was really relieved, and then stared at Monkey King: "I was almost scared to death by you. Is this fun?"


    "Don''t you find it exciting?"


    "Exciting your head! My heart almost stopped beating! But there really is a cave here! It looks so mysterious! Let''s go in and take a look!...Looking at the surrounding scenery, it is obviously left by an expert, maybe We really found an amazing relic!"


    Xiaoyixian looked at this cave with excitement, blushed, and whispered: "Well, let me go in first!" She is still in the arms of Monkey King.


    Monkey King nodded, letting go of the little doctor immortal a little bit, and let her walk into the cave first.In my heart, I recalled the soft fragrance just now.


    "What are you in a daze? Don''t come in quickly." Looking at Monkey King''s expression, Xiao Yixian''s face was even flushed, and he gave him a fiercely angry look.


    Suddenly, a faint sound of "chicking..." echoed in Monkey King''s ears, and a faint breath appeared in his perception, and flashed out of a crack in a cliff, which was very fast. Speed ??to attack the little doctor immortal.He, who had embraced the beauty just now, had been drunk in the fragrant and tender body of the little doctor immortal, and didn''t care about it at all, so he didn''t find the sneak attack hunter hiding in the dark the first time.


    "Ah! Xiaoyixian suddenly let out a cry of exclamation. It happened too suddenly and she didn''t have any strength. Obviously, it was impossible to escape this lightning-fast blow.


    Even if it happened suddenly, just a moment is enough for Monkey King. He stretched out his right hand, and a beam of light shot out from his index finger. With a pop, the attacker¡¯s head was smashed. , Fell on the rock wall of the cave.


    "It''s a rock snake!" Seeing the monster that had lost his head and fell to the ground, the little doctor immortal was really relieved.Then he blushed and looked at Sun Wukong gratefully: "Thank you! I almost died just now! This kind of place is really dangerous!"


    Rock snake is a kind of serpentine monster that lives on the rock wall. It is about the first level. Its body is as long as a wing, and it can soar in the air like a falcon. Its attribute is a variant stone attribute, so Its body is as hard as stone, and ordinary swords can hardly damage it too much.


    However, Monkey King only fired a beam of light to smash Rock Snake¡¯s hardest head. He also remembered the fact that Monkey King used only one finger to kill a Tier 2 monster, and that kind of mysterious ability. This makes Xiao Yixian full of curiosity about Monkey King. What kind of person is such a mysterious man?However, Xiaoyixian is not a nosy person. Although he is curious, he doesn''t ask much.


    "Let''s go! Let''s see what good things are inside!" Monkey King came to Xiaoyixian''s body and walked into the cave first...


    On the cliff, Mu Li led his men and looked at the cave below, with an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth, and a look of excitement flashed in his eyes: "Haha! What a surprise! They are lucky! I found a monument left by our predecessors, which is just right! On the contrary, it¡¯s cheaper for me. Go find some ropes, and let¡¯s go to explore the treasure! Hey~~~"


    As they went deeper, the darkness in the cave increased, and later, a faint chill appeared. Accompanied by the subtle footsteps of the two, it was indeed a bit eerie and terrifying.


    Looking at Xiaoyixian''s arms holding each other tightly, Monkey King smiled faintly: "Why, are you afraid?"


    "That''s it! No more!" The little doctor fairy still said stiffly.


    Monkey King smiled slightly, stretched out his right hand, and held her left hand: "In this case, you won''t be afraid, right?"


    Xiao Yixian''s complexion suddenly turned red, and he struggled for a while. Seeing that hand was still holding his left hand tightly, he couldn''t help but glanced at Monkey King and gave up the struggle!The temperature from that hand made her suddenly feel that the cold atmosphere around her disappeared, but what was left was full of warmth.In this gloomy cave, only the person in front of her can bring her warmth and safety...

 147 Chapter 26 The Colorful Poison Classics and Eagle Wings

    In the gloomy cave, two footsteps sounded clearly.Xiao Yixian was held by Monkey King and followed him closely.Occasionally looking at the tall figure in front of him, his complexion flushed slightly, and his mind would appear briefly in a trance.This unprecedented sense of warmth and security is something she has never felt in anyone else.


    The two walked for about ten minutes, and the silent Monkey finally spoke: "There is no way."


    "Ah..." The little doctor immortal who was in the midst of distraction was suddenly awakened.His complexion became more rosy and attractive.He raised his head slightly and looked forward. As far as his eyes were, there was a stone gate emitting a pale yellow light.


    "You step back, let me blast it away!" Monkey King rolled up his sleeves, moved his arms, and said.


    "Hey! Don''t use brute force in this unknown place, okay? What if it touches any mechanism?" Xiao Yixian was shocked by Monkey King''s behavior, and hurriedly pulled him: "Look at the stone gate. The yellow light of the earth is obviously set up here. As long as you are more careful, it is not difficult to open it." After that, Xiao Yixian was about to step forward and try to unlock this mechanism, but Sun Wukong gave it a hand. Was stopped.


    "Is it necessary to be so troublesome?" As he said, a lightsaber was condensed in his hand, and he waved forward with a light hand, "Swish!!" With a few soft sounds, the hard stone gate was cut into several pieces like a piece of tofu. Block, crashed to the ground!A ray of light immediately radiated from the inside of the stone gate, expelling all the darkness nearby.


    "You...you..." The little doctor immortal was stunned by the scene in front of him, such a thick stone gate, and it was still added with an earth enchantment!It was so easily opened by him. If the predecessors who set up this cave knew about it, how would you feel?


    "Don''t be in a daze! Go in and take a look!" Monkey King patted Xiaoyixian''s fragrant shoulder and walked in first.Xiaoyixian immediately followed.


    The two of them stepped into Shimen, and their eyes suddenly widened.


    Inside the stone door is a huge stone room. The stone room looks simple and empty. On the wall, moonstones used for lighting are inlaid. In the center of the stone room, there is a seat. On the seat, a dead bone sits on it. Above, the sunken skull fell on the pale thigh bones. This look, in this quiet atmosphere, looked a bit gloomy.


    In front of the seat, there is a wide and long bluestone platform on one side. On the bluestone platform, three locked stone boxes are neatly placed.


    In addition, in the three corners of the stone room, there are piles of golden gold coins and other treasures. The number of such large gold coins is probably no less than hundreds of thousands.


    With a big wave of his hand, Monkey King directly put all those gold coins into the world ring. There are so many sister papers to raise, so the more gold coins are naturally the better.


    In the last corner, a small flower bed was piled up with mud. In the flower bed, various flowers and plants were planted in it, and a strange fragrance filled it.


    The little doctor immortal immediately ran over with excitement. Others might not know these things, but she knew well that these seemingly ordinary flowers, flowers, and grasses, in terms of value, are more realistic than those piles of gold coins. Much more expensive.


    "Purple blue leaves, snow lotus seeds, white ginseng fruit, ice spirit flame grass..."


    Beautiful eyes stared at the small flower bed blankly, each of them representing the rare and hard-to-find names of high-grade medicinal materials, whispered from the little doctor fairy''s ruddy mouth.


    "It''s all good stuff! It just happens to be taken back to Hongri!" Monkey King waved his big hand again, and he took all the medicine shop into the world ring.


    Looking at the empty ground, the little doctor immortal immediately stunned, and then glared at Monkey King: "Hey! Are you too selfish? You swallowed it all by yourself?" The little doctor fairy was very dissatisfied with Monkey King''s actions.Even if you want it, just say something to me!Are you afraid of me robbing you?Without asking a question, all were taken away, which obviously made the little doctor immortal very angry.


    "These things are a bit useful to me, you should go look at the things in the three boxes! I think that is the most precious thing! If you need it, it''s all for you!"


    "It''s pretty much the same!" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Xiao Yixian nodded with satisfaction. I thought you didn''t care about me at all!While thinking, carefully came to the front of the bluestone platform.


    Looking at the three stone boxes in front of him, Xiao Yixian was very excited, turned his head and looked at Monkey King walking towards the withered bones, and hurriedly said: "What do you want to do? Don''t mess around! What if you encounter a mechanism? do?"


    "There are so many mechanisms!" Monkey King stretched out his right hand indifferently, and pulled off the three black keys from the palm of the skeleton: "This should be the key to the stone box!" He went to Xiaoyixian''s side and said, "Hide behind me. If the mechanism is triggered, I will block it for you!" Okay, I haven''t forgotten to get a good impression when this product arrives.


    "En!" Xiaoyixian smiled slightly, a trace of warmth rose in his heart, and obediently hid behind Monkey King.Don''t tell me, Monkey King''s trick really worked.


    Opening the first box, it contained a colorful and simple scroll. The little doctor immortal immediately took it out of the stone box with joy. After opening it, his face was suddenly full of smiles.


    "What is it? You are happy!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and looked over curiously.In fact, he knew what that volume was without asking.


    "A Poison Classic that records how to configure poisons." The little doctor fairy turned the colored scroll over and said with a smile.


    Monkey King looked at the words written on the side of the scroll, and said: "Colorful Poison Classic? You are a fairy, why are you suddenly interested in poison?" He said, looking at the little doctor fairy with a smile on his face, without breaking, he Knowing that the little doctor immortal body has a hard-to-disease body, and only this poison scripture can make her strength by leaps and bounds.


    He also didn''t intend to stop it. The Evil Poison Body was nothing to him. After the Little Doctor Immortal''s strength soared, when the Evil Poison Body broke out, it would not be too late to solve the danger of the Poison Body for her.Now let her use this to improve her strength.


    "I want you to take care of it!" Xiao Yixian was obviously in a good mood at this time, and he couldn''t help but give Monkey King a blank look.Happy to put away the colorful poison scripture.


    Open the second stone box, there is still a scroll inside, as the Monkey King expected, this is the scroll of flying martial arts: Eagle Wings!


    "Eagle Wings? Flying martial arts? What is that?" Xiao Yixian looked at Monkey King with a puzzled look.She has heard of attacks, defensive martial arts, physical martial arts...just never heard of flying martial arts.


    "It''s the martial arts that will allow you to fly in the sky after practicing!"


    "Flying? Isn''t that a talent that at least requires a martial arts powerhouse to barely possess?" The little doctor immortal was surprised at first, and then he was confused.


    "So, this is a very precious and rare martial art! As long as you have practiced it, you can now fly!" Monkey King smiled and handed it to her: "This thing is useless to me, or give it to you Right!"


    "You... really want to give all these things to me? It''s so good to me, say, do you have any intentions with me?" Xiaoyixian squinted his eyes and looked at Monkey King without blinking...

 148 Chapter Twenty-Seven

    "Yeah! I''m waiting for you to make me Mrs. Press!" Monkey King looked at the little doctor fairy with a smile on his face.


    "The beauty you want! Don''t think that you can buy this girl''s heart with just these few things!" The little doctor Xianbai gave Monkey King a glance and raised the wings of the eagle in his hand.


    Monkey King nodded: "That thing is really not for me, so you should keep it! You can also have a self-defense skill!"


    Little Doctor Immortal thought for a while, with Monkey King''s mysterious and unpredictable strength, this Eagle Wing really couldn''t enter his eyes, so he accepted it disrespectfully.


    The third stone box contained still a martial skill, or an extremely rare sonic martial skill, belonging to the high level of the mysterious order."It''s another useless thing, let''s hold it!" Without even looking at the scroll in his hand, Monkey King handed it to the little doctor fairy.


    "Okay! I''m sure now, you must be the eldest young master of which ancient family? Such a precious thing is worthless in your eyes? You are the eldest young master, I am a poor girl, you don''t want it, I want it!" The little doctor immortal gave Monkey King a blank look, and unceremoniously put away this martial art.She could tell that Monkey King really dismissed these things. In that case, why be polite!


    "Da Da Da~~~" Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps in the cave. Xiao Yixian''s expression suddenly changed, and he hid behind Sun Wukong like a conditioned reflex: "It looks like someone is coming?"


    "It''s true, and it''s still our acquaintance!" Monkey King smiled, and a hint of joking flashed in his eyes.


    "Acquaintances?" The little doctor fairy looked at the Shimen curiously.


    For a moment, at the Shimen, a dozen shadows slowly walked out of the darkness outside the door, and finally blocked the Shimen to death.The person who took the lead was the Mu Li.


    "Mu Li? Why did you come here? Did you follow us?" Xiao Yixian looked at Mu Li, his complexion became very difficult to look.


    "Following? Little doctor fairy, don''t talk so ugly! I just wanted to protect your safety. I didn''t expect you to discover such a big secret! So just follow in and take a look!" Mu Li The smile on his face seemed as if everything was under control.


    Then he looked at Monkey King with a gloomy look: "Boy, there is no bison here to support you! Hey~~ Then, we will calculate the previous accounts! Of course, it is because of your special ability. For good reason, as long as you join our wolfhead mercenary group, and then dedicate all the things you obtained before to me, you only need to kneel to me and accompany you with an apology. I can never blame you for the past!"


    "You know? You are the most stupid fool I have ever met!" Sun Wukong looked at Mu Li indifferently. In his eyes, Mu Li''s group was already a group of dead people.


    "Hehe~~ I really don''t cry without seeing the coffin! I will make you regret coming to this world later!" Mu Li''s eyes fell completely gloomy.Then turned his head to look at the little doctor fairy, Chee softened a lot: "Little doctor fairy, leave things to me, as long as you follow me, I will not treat you badly when I take charge of the wolf head mercenary group in the future. your!"


    "Follow you? If you can get out of this secret room, I can think about it!" Xiaoyixian looked at Mu Li with a joking expression, she was feeling a little sad for Mu Li now, this thoughtless guy , Without first investigating the background of the person I was dealing with, I just wanted to get rid of Monkey King.Is Monkey King something they can handle?That is the existence of Tier 2 monsters that can be killed with one finger!Is it someone their little wolfhead mercenary group can afford?No need to think, Xiao Yixian already knows Mu Li''s tragic ending.


    "Really!" However, Mu Li looked excited and excited when he heard Xiao Yixian''s words.Even the men behind him felt that something was wrong, but he still didn''t notice it.


    "Hey! There is no cure!" Xiao Yixian shook his head helplessly, and walked behind Monkey King.


    "Are you kidding me?" Mu Li''s face suddenly became gloomy and terrifying, and he said coldly: "In this case, don''t blame me for being impolite, give me a hand, kill that kid, and be careful not to hurt me the little doctor Immortal, that''s the woman I have appointed! I still want to take her back to train her!"


    "Yes!" Hearing Mu Li''s order, more than a dozen mercenaries behind him suddenly walked out of five big men with fierce faces, and rushed towards Monkey King and Little Doctor Immortal!


    "Idiot!" Monkey King glanced at a few people faintly, his figure flashed, his hands and feet were waving, only a few bangs were heard, the five big guys who flew back in an instant, and hit hard. On the walls of the surrounding caves, he immediately battered his head and fell to the ground softly, seemingly dead.


    Seeing the dead, Xiao Yixian only frowned, and didn''t react much. She had been living in Qingshan Town, but she had seen more dead people and had long been used to it.


    "What!!" Mu Li was shocked at the moment, his indifferent expression no longer existed, and instead he was deeply solemn: "Oh?...I''m still a bit capable! No wonder it''s so arrogant! You two gave me on!"


    Behind Mu Li, two big men walked out again. They were the two warriors who had dealt with the fire python before.Saying that they are martial arts masters, that would be too high for them, but they are just two pseudo-martial masters, relying on an extreme mystery to increase their strength to the martial arts realm. The realm is unstable and the martial energy is empty. The price they bear is, Never try to make further progress.For a real martial artist, it is simply vulnerable.The reason why the fire python was injured before was entirely due to the sharp weapon in his hand.


    "Really ignorant people!" Monkey King faintly looked at the two men who had slashed at him. He punched and banged the two big men out of the air with only a burst of fist. , Crashing on the wall of the cave, there were two crisp sounds of bone fracture, and he lay softly on the ground!


    "!!!" Mu Li was shocked and his eyes widened, his indifferent expression no longer existed, replaced by deep fear: "Who on earth are you?...how...maybe...be so strong? No...you can kill me, my father is the head of the wolf head mercenary group, he is a two-star martial artist..."


    "Oh? Let''s start fighting for daddy?" Monkey King looked at Mu Li with a joking expression, and then shook his head: "Unfortunately, your daddy is also an ant in my eyes!" As he said, he pointed out. A beam of light pierced the center of his eyebrows instantly in Mu Li''s infinitely fearful eyes.The remaining mercenaries were so frightened that they knelt down in front of Monkey King and began to beg for mercy.


    "You don''t look like a good thing! I don''t know how many innocent people have been harmed by Mu Li''s side! So, you should go and accompany him together!" As he said, a Qigong bomb was condensed in his hand and directed towards those few. The mercenary threw it away........

 149 Chapter 28 The Impression of Little Doctor

    After killing Mu Li and others, Monkey King walked towards the skeleton again. If he remembers correctly, there should be a scroll of broken pictures on the skeleton.That is the remnant picture that records the location of the Jinglian Demon Fire.Although he already knew the specific location of the Jinglian Demon Fire, since everyone has come here, he naturally wants to take away this broken picture.


    "Wukong, what''s so good about a skeleton! Let''s go back!" Xiaoyixian frowned slightly as he looked at the many people who died in the cave. He always stayed in a place with so many dead people. Pleasant thing.


    "I''m seeing if there is anything else on this skeleton!" Monkey King replied softly, and then in the skeletal gap of a broken bone arm, he saw a small scroll and couldn''t help but smile: "Found It''s!" He said, with a thought, he directly put it into the world ring, then took it in his hand, and opened it.


    "You really found something again? What is it?" Xiao Yixian was slightly surprised, and curiously leaned over.Sun Wukong did not hide it, showing it in front of the little doctor, and the two watched together.


    This is a simple and yellowed scroll. I don¡¯t know what material it is made of leather paper. On the yellowed leather paper, there are some lines that don¡¯t seem to be regular. A finger points to a striped road. Following it, it moved slowly, but in the end it moved out of the leather paper, and found nothing else.


    Xiao Yixian''s eyes suddenly brightened, and there was a slight excitement on his face: "This...this looks like a treasure map? But it seems to be incomplete, what a pity!"


    When Monkey King looked at a fuzzy image resembling a lotus flower in the corner of the leather paper, he couldn''t help but smile: "It really is that broken picture! But it doesn''t do much to me, but it''s better than nothing!"


    "Huh? Do you know what it is?" Xiaoyixian suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Monkey King curiously.There is nothing to conceal about the sister paper he identified.The strange fire is useless for him now, but he has already settled to pay attention, looking for all the strange fires in the world, and then give each of his sister paper one, so that they can refine, that way If so, their strength will be improved again.


    "Ah! This is a remnant picture of a different kind of fire called Jinglian Demon Fire! On the list of different fires, it ranks third in existence!" Monkey King looked plain, but small. The medical immortal had already covered her small open mouth with his hands in surprise, her eyes filled with excitement and inconceivable colors: "Different fire? And also the third-ranked Jinglian Demon Fire on the abnormal fire list? How could it be..."


    The little doctor immortal knows how precious the alien fire is, it is the treasure that alchemists dream of!Every strange fire is born, it will cause the world''s alchemists to fight with blood, let alone the third-ranked Jinglian Demon Fire!You can imagine how precious it is!


    "Actually, you don''t need to take it out, keep it away by yourself!" The little doctor fairy looked at Monkey King with a strange look, and said lightly.


    "Haha! A strange fire, it''s more important than your friend! If you like it! Give it to you!" With that, he handed the broken picture to the little doctor fairy.The person who can take the Alihuo so indifferently, and use it to brush the favorability of sister paper, I am afraid there is only Monkey King in the world!


    "You...you..." The corners of Xiaoyixian''s eyes that were immediately moved by Monkey King''s actions became a little moist. A person who can give you such a precious thing improperly will be touched by any girl you are. My teary eyes are hazy!What can you say when you meet such a person who cares about you?


    Xiao Yixian took a deep breath, calmed his excitement, and then handed the remnant picture to Monkey King''s hands, and smiled slightly: "You can say that, I am really happy, but I am destined not to be a pharmacist. Therefore, the different fire does not have much effect for me, you should keep it for yourself!"


    "It''s just a broken picture, it''s no big deal!" Sun Wukong threw the broken picture into his world ring, and said with a serious face: "Wait someday I will get the real Jinglian Demon Fire Later, I will give it to you!"


    Xiao Yixian smiled slightly, completely treating Monkey King''s words as a joke, and didn''t take it to heart, but she was very happy to hear Monkey King say this: "Let''s go back quickly! Otherwise, the head of the bison I''ll be anxious!" Monkey King nodded, and the two walked toward the cave again together.


    "Little doctor fairy, do you want me to hold your hand this time?"


    "Huh! I''m not so timid if you want to be beautiful!"


    "That''s a shame..."


    Ten minutes later, the two came to the entrance of the cave again. Xiao Yixian looked at the tens-meter-high cliff and pulled the rope tightly attached to the cliff. This rope should have been put down by Mu Li and his group. .Some helplessly said: "We are not going to climb this rope, right?" With the strength of Xiaoyixian, if it really climbs like this, Yali is really big!


    "That needs so much trouble! Come on, sister paper, brother hug you!" Monkey King smiled and opened his arms.


    "What do you want to do?" Seeing Sun Wukong like this, Xiaoyixian''s reflex-like body flashed and retreated several steps.


    "Damn! What''s your reaction? Am I so scary?" Sun Wukong was depressed at the moment: "Are you not going up? If you don''t, I will leave you here alone!"


    "Dare you!" Xiaoyixian''s face was reddened, he hesitated, and yelled: "If your hands and feet dare to mess around, I''ll cut them all off!" He said, blushing, with a little red face. A fragrant wind rushed toward him, and a fragrant body slammed into Monkey''s arms.


    With Wenxiang Nephrite in his arms, Monkey King immediately smiled, shamelessly said: "Little doctor fairy, I have to say, your body is fragrant and soft, and it''s really comfortable to hold! Let my brother hug a while. Okay?"


    When did Xiao Yixian hear such frivolous words, he was suddenly blushed and wanted to be angry, but he couldn''t get up. Instead, there was a little joy in his heart. In desperation, he had to step on it hard He lowered Monkey King''s toes and stared at him: "Are you going to get up?"


    "Go up!" Monkey King chuckled, Xiao Yixian''s seemingly powerful kick, its strength is not big, and Monkey King doesn''t feel anything at all."Then, you have to hug tight!" Monkey King smiled, hugged the little doctor immortal, his body soaring into the sky!


    "Ahhh~~~" The unprepared little doctor screamed in fright, and lived upstairs to Monkey King.Think about it, if you are suddenly picked up by a person, and then soar into the sky, fly to the sky at the extreme speed, see if you are afraid!Ok!Actually, Monkey King did it on purpose!


    With a sound of "Huh!", Monkey King landed on the cliff in the pose of a princess, holding the little doctor fairy.A bloody breath suddenly rushed toward his face, causing his complexion to change involuntarily. He felt a little, and frowned immediately: "A lot of monsters! What is going on? No, the bison are in danger!" With that, he picked up the little doctor fairy, his figure flashed, and he sank into the jungle!..

 150 Chapter 29 The Terrifying Wolves

    Here, there are depressions in which medicinal herbs grow everywhere, which was discovered by a group of bison.In this basin, all kinds of medicinal herbs and fragrant medicinal scents float in the air, taking a deep breath, and suddenly people feel a little refreshed.


    They just discovered here, they were ecstatic at first, so many herbs, it was all money!


    "Wow haha~~ I didn¡¯t expect that my bison would be lucky enough to find such a basin where this medicinal material grows! See you, brothers! Let¡¯s go pick it as much as you want! But remember, those medicinal materials that are not yet mature are unnecessary Touch it! We will pick it next time we are together!..."


    With the roar of the bison, the mercenaries suddenly looked excited and began to pick the medicinal materials here!However, some mercenaries around them hurriedly pulled them in, shook their heads, and whispered a few times. Those who wanted to gather medicine stopped their hands one after another, with a pungent look on their faces.


    "What''s the matter? The bison looked at everyone with a puzzled look, and said.


    An older mercenary came to the side of Buffalo and explained patiently: "Head of Buffalo, maybe you just came to our town not long ago. I have never heard of it. I have heard of people from Wanyaozhai before. A medicinal basin was found in the Warcraft Mountains. I think this is the basin they found. Everyone is afraid of Wanyaozhai people, so..."


    "Wanyaozhai? Wanyaozhai is a ball?" Ye Niu was taken aback for a moment, and then said loudly and boldly: "This medicinal material of the Monster Mountain belongs to everyone! Whoever sees it and picks it, then who owns it! What matters to him Wanyaozhai! Brothers, please rest assured to pick! What happened, Lao Tzu is against it! Lao Tzu is a 9-star martial artist, will he be afraid that Wanyaozhai will fail?"


    After hearing what the bison said, the mercenaries immediately began to become active again, and they were right!The head of the bison is a 9-star martial artist, even if you are a member of Wanyaozhai, you should be afraid of three points!Anyway, something went wrong, there was a tall guy against it, thinking about it this way, the mercenaries were suddenly thrown into the excitement of picking medicinal materials!


    However, if the good times were not the case, everyone''s excitement turned into fear, and a pair of faint shiny eyes emerged around the jungle, surrounding the medicinal material basin.


    "It''s not good! It''s the magic wolf pack! It''s the magic wolf pack! We are surrounded!" As a mercenary screamed in horror, the mercenary here was suddenly selected into a panic.


    "How is it possible! Don''t magic wolves only act at night? Why do they appear during the day?"


    "Does anyone irritate this group of magic wolves? Who is it? Get out of me immediately!"


    "Now is not the time to talk about this, everyone takes up their weapons and quickly prepares to attack!"


    As a large group of mercenaries gathered together and stared at the surroundings, gray magic wolves walked out of the dense forest.Everyone saw cold sweat on their foreheads, and the hands holding weapons began to tremble!Although demon wolves are only Tier 1 beasts, they are social creatures, synonymous with death in the mountains of demon, even if you are Wu Huangqiang, in front of tens of thousands of demon wolves who are not afraid of death, if you do not choose to leave, then The final result was only exhaustion of martial energy and being divided and killed by a pack of wolves!


    "Damn! You will encounter magic wolves in broad daylight! Why is Lao Tzu''s luck today?" The expression of the bison at this time is very ugly. Nima had just been grouped by a giant tooth in the morning. The mercenary group was destroyed, and in the afternoon, they encountered a group of magic wolves that were more terrifying than the giant teeth. This Nima player is not like this way of playing!


    The group of wolves separated and gave way. A tall silver-white demon wolf followed by two guard wolves that were one size bigger than the other demon wolves, and slowly came to the mercenaries. , His eyes were full of endless anger, and he even uttered: "Despicable humans, return my brother to me immediately! Otherwise I want you all to be the dung of my clan demon wolf!" The voice was actually from a young girl. The sound is crisp and sweet, and in the flattery, it is mixed with supreme majesty!In the majesty, with a cold killing intent!


    Hearing this wolf king even spit out, everyone present was shocked.The fourth-order warcraft psychic, the fifth-order warcraft can have a rare race!And the sixth-order beast is the rank position that the beasts can generally speak, so this wolf king is a special category?Or a Tier 6 wolf king?


    Buffalo suppressed his beating heart and said cautiously: "Dear Sir Wolf King, we have just arrived here! I really didn''t catch your brother!"


    "You bastards! Who kidnapped Wolf King''s younger brother? Don''t give it up quickly, I want to kill everyone!"


    "Yes! It''s just a demon wolf cub, do you want to take the lives of all of us?"


    Suddenly, the masses of mercenaries blasted the pot and shouted one after another, their eyes swept around, wanting to see what was happening!


    "Where''s the little doctor fairy? Why is the little doctor fairy missing? There''s another one! Monkey King!"


    "Grass! What are you talking about? Don''t you suspect that Xiaoyixian can''t make it? Be careful that I will kill you!"


    "That was not what I meant¡­"


    "MD, that boy Mulli and his gang are gone, it must be related to that boy!"


    "Grass! I knew that kid wasn''t a good thing! MD, he was hurt by him now!"


    "Sure enough, you damn humans did it?" The Silver Wolf King''s voice suddenly became cold, and a terrifying cold murderous aura radiated from her.All the people present were frightened.He didn''t even have the courage to fight.


    "Damn! Judging from her breath, at least it''s a Tier 5 wolf king! I''m from the grass nima! The only devil wolf will jump out a Tier 5 wolf king? God, would you like to play with me like this? Ah!" At this time, the bison really wanted to cry without tears. This kind of metamorphosis and evolution of beasts can be encountered. Should he say that he is lucky or bad?


    "Dear Sir Wolf King, please give us some time? We will definitely find your brother for you!" At this moment, the bison had to lower his posture.


    "Give you time? Huh! I can''t believe in you humans! If you look for it, I will find it by myself!" As he said, wailing up to the sky with a roar, the surrounding wolves suddenly rioted, showing bloodthirsty gazes towards the mercenaries We culled away!


    "Damn! You beast is too unreasonable, just hit it! Brothers, it''s a death anyway! Everyone!" The bison roared, the first one holding a big knife in his hand, and rushing to the front A demon wolf split in half!


    "MD! Think we humans are good bullies, right? Fuck you, mother''s little beast!!"


    These are mercenaries who are crawling on the verge of life and death. Naturally, they are not the people who are greedy and afraid of death. Their lives are threatened, and they have thrown away the fear in their hearts and fought with the magic wolves!


    The sword light flew in the hand, the martial spirit flew wildly, and the man and the magic wolf pack started a fight between life and death!Screaming and roaring ups and downs, the tip of the knife danced with the bite, but for a moment, the ground here was stained red with blood!..

 151 Chapter Thirty Moon White Wolf King

    However, how brave are the mercenaries? They only have more than 60 people, how can they be compared with hundreds of wolves?As a famous mercenary was bitten and swallowed by the devil wolf, the morale of the mercenaries was also scared to the bottom, but they still worked hard because they still wanted to live. Go down!


    Among the mercenaries, Bison is the most brave at this moment. He is a 9-star martial artist. Although he is not accustomed to holding a knife in his left hand, he is not able to contend with a Tier 1 demon wolf. Every time he slashes a knife, he There will be a demon wolf sobbing to the ground!But for a while, the number of magic wolves that fell under his feet was no less than a dozen!This made the Moonwhite Wolf King very dissatisfied, and those were all her people!With a low growl at the guard of the wolf king beside him, the guard of the wolf king respectfully replied, leaped forward, jumped into the field, and swung a claw toward the bison!


    The fierce claw wind on the spot made the Buffalo''s complexion change involuntarily: "Grass! Tier 3 monster? Is there any mistake! Is this really a demon wolf? One mutant is enough, there is another for Mao?"


    At this moment, there was no time to think about it, turning around, and slashing with the big knife in his hand at the waving claw, with a ding sound, the two collided, and there was a metal-like collision!The claws guarded by the wolf king turned out to be as hard as iron!Instead, it cracked the blade of the bison into a hole!The force of the counter-shock from the knife shook the bison out!


    "TMD! This demon wolf is so strong! They must have encountered an incredible treasure, otherwise there can be no such mutation!" The bison looked at the guard of the wolf king in front of him, his eyes flickered, and he sighed again in his heart, knowing this group. The magic wolf has an adventure, so what can it do?I''m afraid I have to confess my life here!The Treasures in Niubi also missed him!


    "Wow!!" The Wolf King''s guard screamed, and a silver light beam shot out from its mouth, knocking down the flying bison!The buffalo''s complexion changed, and he roared, and threw away the big knife in his hand. The fierce martial energy quickly condensed in his right fist, and immediately yelled: "The bull hits the sky!"


    This is a low-level martial skill, the strongest martial skill the bison can know, and his name comes from this martial skill!This martial skill was given by him when he saved an old man when he was young!


    "Moo~~~" A huge bull rushed out of his fist, collided with that beam, and defeated the magic wolf howl sent by the wolf king''s guard in one fell swoop!Crashed on its fragile back!


    "Wow~~" The wolf king''s guard suddenly screamed, "Kak!" With a soft sound, his body flew upside down, hit hard on the cliff not far away, and fell to the ground!The pale spine had been pierced from his back, and he was moving in pain!The blood was flowing, and the appearance was extremely miserable.


    And the bison delivered his strongest blow, and had already emptied all the martial energy in his body. At this time, he was suffering from tearing pain in his meridians. Had it not been for his firm will, he would have fainted long ago!Seeing the wolves swarming towards him, a wry smile appeared on the corners of the bison''s mouth: "Is it over? Forget it! Lao Tzu also killed a wolf king guard, and went down to the group that saw me. Brother is not too embarrassed!"


    "Woo~~~" Suddenly, the wolves that were biting down were screamed and shattered by an invisible force, and hit the ancient trees and cliffs, waiting to fall. When on the ground, there is no sound!


    The place suddenly became abnormally quiet, and the magic wolves stopped one after another, looked at a place with horror, and withdrew to their side of the wolf king!


    "Who is it?" Moonwhite Wolf King looked at the entrance of the basin, his eyes became abnormally solemn, and there was an aura that made her feel dangerous gradually approaching!


    Monkey King and Little Doctor Immortal walked into the basin slowly, and looking at the stump here, the Little Doctor Immortal covered his lips in a silent voice.Monkey King looked at the tragedy here, looked at the bison, and said in a somewhat helpless tone: "Are you messing up? We just went out for a while! Why did you become so miserable?"


    He didn''t even die?This really surprised Bison. He was too tired and painful just now, so he did not notice the scene of being rescued just now while he closed his eyes and waited for his death. Seeing Monkey King and Xiao Yixian appeared, he was shocked and lost his face. "What else are you doing here? Run away! This wolf king is not...we can deal with..."


    Monkey King slowly walked over to the bison, and Xiao Yixian followed behind him nervously, surrounded by magic wolves. Could she be a little girl afraid of being nervous?However, she knew that as long as she was by the side of Monkey King, she would be absolutely safe. This sense of security came out of her heart for no reason!


    "Just say this to you, I can''t leave you behind!"


    Monkey King looked at the bison, feeling a little bit in his heart, no wonder that this person did not appear in the original book, maybe he just died here.Now he survived because of his relationship.


    When he came to the side of the bison, Monkey King smiled faintly, a white light appeared in his hand, shining on the bison''s body, but for a moment, the weak bison stood up in incredible shock, even his broken right hand before. It''s as good as ever!Then, with a big wave of his hand again, the bright white light fell like rain, and the remaining dozen or so mercenaries under the light and rain, all the injuries suffered on their bodies, all improved!


    The mercenaries were stunned, and the magic wolves were even more disturbed!The bison stared at Monkey King and didn''t know what he was talking about!Even Xiao Yixian looked at Monkey King''s tall figure blankly!Moonwhite Wolf King looked at Monkey King even more jealous!The anxiety and anxiety in my heart have become stronger!


    Monkey King turned and looked at the Moonwhite Wolf King, but there was a hint of affection in his eyes!Because the Moonwhite Wolf King looked really pretty.The silvery-white hair does not contain a trace of impurities, it is smooth and soft, exuding a luster like moonlight!The posture is vigorous and powerful, and his eyes are full of aura that only humans have!The whole body is enveloped by a noble king''s air, noble and majestic, worthy of being the king of wolves!


    Under the adoring and expectant gazes of the remaining dozen or so mercenaries, Monkey King slowly walked to the front of Moonwhite Wolf King. They were waiting, waiting for Monkey King to turn the tide, domineering and stunning performance!


    However, what Sun Wukong said made them put on their glasses: "Are you male... or female?"


    "My grass!" A group of mercenaries were suddenly knocked to the ground by his words!


    "My pants are all taken off. You suddenly gave me this sentence?" The bison got up from the ground and looked at Monkey King wryly.This Nima is completely different from what you imagined?Isn''t he supposed to let go of domineering and kill this group of magic wolves like ants?What kind of trouble did you say this suddenly?..

 152 Chapter 31 Surrender

    "A rude human! As a strong man, don''t you think it''s very rude to ask such words?" The Moon White Wolf King glared at Monkey King, his tone of voice was unusually shy.


    Hearing the majestic yet soft voice of the Moon White Wolf King, Monkey King''s eyes lit up: "I''m a mother! That''s easy! I really can''t bear to kill a beautiful wolf king like you! Well, I just thought. Have a pet! Just be my pet! I can forgive the group of magic wolves and leave safely!"


    "Huh! Damn human beings, it turns out that you want to subdue me to be your beast. It''s a wishful thinking. The dignity of the wolf king will not succumb to humans!" Yuebai wolf king yelled, his body turned into a white shadow , Instantly attacked the Monkey King!The speed is so fast that it is difficult to distinguish with the naked eye!


    "Wukong! Be careful!" The little doctor immortal behind him could not help but reminded.


    However, Monkey King indifferently turned his head and smiled at Xiaoyixian''s cracked teeth, without looking, stretched out his right hand, unbiasedly pinched the moonwhite wolf king''s neck that flashed in front of him, and then turned Looking at the moonwhite wolf king with a shocked look, his tone was full of soaring pride and dominance: "A mere Tier 5 monster, do you want to resist me? Tell you, I am not asking for your consent! I am ordering ! Because you have no right to refuse!"


    "You..." The Moon White Wolf King was dancing wildly with his angry limbs, his sharp feet scratched on Monkey King''s skin, but he couldn''t even break his defense!This made the Moon White Wolf King very shocked, but she knew how sharp her claws were, and even rocks could be cut like tofu, but she couldn''t cut the skin of the opponent?How could Sun Wukong''s physical strength be broken by a mere Tier 5 monster!


    "I''m giving you a chance! Surrender or die!" Monkey King faintly looked at the Moon White Wolf King in his hand, and the terrifying breath directly pressed toward her!The eyes of the Moon White Wolf King suddenly stared at the boss, revealing a deep look of fear!How terrifying and overbearing is this kind of breath?It is full of power to destroy everything!At this time, the Moon White Wolf King couldn¡¯t even feel a sense of resistance in her heart. Under the breath of Monkey King, all beings are ants, she had to lower her arrogant head and express her sincere surrender: "I can become you My pet is an honor, Master!"


    And the demon wolves all around were even more so frightened by the breath that they knelt to the ground, and didn''t dare to move!


    Hearing Yuebai Wolf King¡¯s words of surrender and looking at the thousands of demon wolves lying on the ground, the people present were already speechless in surprise!


    "That''s good!" Monkey King laughed and let go of the magic wolf in his hand.Looking at the handsome and beautiful Moonwhite Wolf King beside him, I feel very happy!In other words, when reading books before, no protagonist had a great pet beside him, hehe!!Although the strength of this pet is not good, it can be improved!Sun Wukong clearly felt that the potential of this moonwhite wolf king, as long as he was properly trained, even if he was promoted to the tenth rank of beasts!Thinking of the appearance of the Moon White Wolf King in the future, Sun Wukong was full of expectation: "It is also a good thing to have a beautiful pet, wow! Wow khaka!! Oops~~ Brother is evil again!"


    "Master, can you let me find my brother first and follow you? If I leave, the wolf clan must have the next wolf king to succeed!" Moonwhite wolf king''s voice suddenly interrupted Sun Wukong''s fantasy , The tone is extremely respectful.Even if she has surrendered, then she will show absolute obedience to Monkey King!


    "Your brother? Let me take a look!" Monkey King said, and after a careful induction, finally in a valley ten miles away from here, he sensed an aura very similar to that of the Moonwhite Wolf King.


    In the valley, there was a group of dozens of mercenaries who were breathing heavily at this moment resting here. From what they looked like, it was obvious that after a hurried rush, they just stopped here for a while!


    Among them, a middle-aged man dressed as a head stroking a little white wolf in his arms, still with excitement after the excitement on his face: "I am so lucky today! I did not expect to find one on the road. A mutated demon wolf! After it grows, the strength of our Iron Sword Mercenary Group will increase again. At that time, the wolfhead mercenary group and the three three major mercenary groups will not be in our eyes. Haha!!!"


    "Haha!!" A bunch of mercenaries also laughed.


    "That''s it! That group of magic wolves are too stupid, just let the other mercenaries carry us a scapegoat! Let us escape smoothly! This is simply God''s favor of our Iron Sword Mercenary Group Ah! Haha~~"


    "This is not favor, but your disaster!" Suddenly, a group of mercenaries heard an angry shout!This is the voice of Monkey King.He has absorbed Weiss, this ability is simply too pediatric!


    "Who? Who is talking?" All the mercenaries were shocked.They got up and drew out the weapons from their waists, and stood on guard!


    "Huh! It''s okay to kidnap this little wolf, you still dare to blame others! Do you know how many mercenaries have been killed? It is unforgivable!"


    "Ahhhhh~~~~" As the voice of Monkey King fell, all the mercenaries here uttered a screaming scream, bleeding through seven holes, and fell softly to the ground.This was caused by Monkey King''s supreme mental power, shattering their brains.Hearing what they said before, they didn''t do less of the way of injuring others, and at first sight they were not good people!So Monkey King sentenced them to death immediately!


    And the little white wolf had just crawled out of the arms of the captain who fell to the ground, and the space around it suddenly rotated and sucked it in!This is exactly the space-time ninjutsu that Monkey King hasn''t used for a long time!


    I saw the space in Monkey King''s hand turning, and the white little wolf immediately appeared in his hand, and then handed it to the Moon White Wolf King: "Hey, he was taken away by another group of mercenaries! Then marry. Woe to them, you seem to find the wrong person!"


    "Brother!" The Moon White Wolf King gently took the white little wolf in Sun Wukong''s hand, and gently rubbed its head, the little guy''s eyes flashed with joy, and he happily stuck out his tongue, licking Moon White. The soles of the wolf king.As for the fact that he had found the wrong target, Moonwhite Wolf King did not say anything!As arrogant as her, she will not apologize to humans!It''s like human beings did something wrong and wouldn''t apologize to Warcraft!


    Afterwards, the Moon White Wolf King took the little white wolf into the pack of demon wolves, yelled at the demon wolves a few times, and then handed the little white wolf to the guard of the only wolf king, the wolf king. The guard took the little white wolf who turned around one step and three times, and sank into the jungle with a group of magic wolves!..

 153 Chapter 32 The Demon Ape

    Naturally, the Buffalo and others would not say anything about the departure of the magic wolves. This is undoubtedly a good thing for them. It is a miracle to be able to survive under the surrounding of the magic wolves.And this miracle was created by the people in front of you!


    Here the mercenaries looked at Monkey King, their expressions full of respect and worship!See if the Moonwhite Wolf King next to him is there, it is a Tier 5 monster!It is equivalent to Wu Wangqiang!It turned out that it was just a sentence to subdue her. How strong is it to be able to do this?In the rest of my life, I can meet and talk with such powerful people, and I will die without regret!


    "That... Master Goku... You have offended before... Please forgive me! I didn''t expect us to be able to work with a strong man like you on missions! It is a great honor... Hehe... to have that kind of treatment that is unparalleled in the world Ability... I should have thought of it a long time ago... Hehe..." At this time, the bison, standing in front of Monkey King, was also stiff.No way, he is a small martial artist, standing in front of such a powerful man who can easily subdue a Tier 5 beast, the pressure is naturally great!


    Monkey King''s attitude towards the bison couldn''t help but shook his head. The reason why he has been in the team low-key, even saving lives, is that he doesn''t want this to happen.


    "It seems it''s time to leave!" Monkey King looked at the bison and said, "You should have all the medicinal materials? Then it is time for me to enter the Warcraft Mountains to find some medicinal materials I need!" He said, turning his head towards Xiao Yixian looked at it and said, "Sister paper, would you like to go to play with me?" Now that I have come to the Warcraft Mountains, I naturally want to go there for a good time, so I can get some herbs for Hongri by the way. go back.


    "Me? I''m not going anymore!" Xiaoyixian waved his hands again and again: "With my strength, I don''t have the power to protect myself in the periphery of the Warcraft Mountains, let alone go inside! I still won''t cause you trouble. !"


    Sun Wukong thought for a while and didn''t force it. He went in alone and was more relaxed. After he came out, he could also go to Qingshan Town to find her!Waved his hand to everyone, Monkey King sank into the jungle!A few mercenaries were left behind for a long time, "Isn''t it? Master Wukong just left? Are all the so-called masters so unique?"


    "Who knows!"


    "But I like it, look at the back! How cool and heroic..."


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Monkey King, the little doctor immortal felt a sense of loss in his heart. He couldn''t help but sighed: "This guy, it''s true, just leave... I don''t know if I will meet again in the future. opportunity¡­¡­"


    After not walking in the jungle for a long time, Monkey King stopped his figure, separated a shadow clone, and said faintly: "The sky is getting late too, you go to protect the little doctor in secret, if anyone dares to hurt her, kill no amnesty!"


    "Understand!" The shadow avatar nodded, and disappeared into the jungle for a moment.


    "In this case, I can go hunting for treasures with peace of mind!" Monkey King smiled, stepped onto the moonwhite wolf king next to him, and said faintly: "Go, head towards the deepest part of the Warcraft Forest!"


    "Yes, Master!" The Moon White Wolf King respectfully replied and walked towards the dense forest.For Monkey King entering the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains, the Moon White Wolf King didn''t have a look of fear!Just the terrifying aura exuded by Monkey King just now, even the strongest Tier Nine Beast King in the Warcraft Mountain Range could not compare with it!She even wondered whether her newly recognized master was the Emperor Wu who had long been extinct on the Wuqi Continent in the legend!Why are you afraid of the Warcraft Mountains?


    "In other words, you are my mount now, so why don''t I give you a name!"


    "Master, I already have a name!"


    "What''s your name?"


    "moonlight!"


    "Moonlight? Did you get it yourself? You are the Moonwhite Wolf King, why don''t you call it Yuebai? Moonlight?"


    "¡­Yes Master¡­"


    Chatting with Moonlight all the way, the sky gradually darkened, and Monkey King was getting closer and closer to the center.In the periphery, because of the pressure of moonlight, no monster dared to find the fault, but in the middle, her pressure would not work, but it would cause great hatred!Because World of Warcraft has its own sense of territory, if other World of Warcraft enters its own territory, it will be regarded as a challenge to their dignity, and the two will naturally start a life-and-death battle!The winner will assign this land to his own territory!The stronger the strength, the bigger the territory!


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, a black ape more than five meters high jumped out of the dense forest, watching Monkey King, his eyes filled with violent killing intent: "Humans? How courageous! You dare to set foot on my territory...Huh?" The black ape saw the moonlight on Monkey King¡¯s crotch, and his eyes lit up: ¡°It turned out to be a mutated moonwhite wolf king. It¡¯s really beautiful! Be my spouse! This king will take you from here soon. A nasty human being rescued from the hands!" After speaking, he also slammed his chest in a demonstration.


    Sun Wukong looked at the big black ape in front of him, and a wry expression suddenly appeared on his face: "Nima, when it''s over time, even Warcraft knows to steal sister paper?"


    "Humans, for the sake of sending you such a beautiful Moonwhite Wolf King to this king, let''s get out of here! This king will make an exception and spare you one life!" The big black ape Tongling stared with big eyes. To Monkey King, his tone had an impossibly majestic tone.


    "Hehe~~ A talking monster, watching its breath, it seems to be a Tier 6 monster, Moonlight, do you want its magic core? I can give it to you as a gift!" Looking at this big black ape, Monkey King He smiled faintly, and didn''t put it in his eyes.


    "The sixth-order magic core!" Moonlight''s eyes lit up suddenly, and his tone was very excited: "Thank you master! If I can get a sixth-order magic core, maybe I can hit the sixth-order!"


    "Asshole! You dare to underestimate me! I''ll let you know what I will end up if I provoke me!" The big ape roared, and the big fist of the casserole crashed towards Monkey King, and the surrounding space was heard. The sound of the sonic boom shows how terrifying this punch is!


    "Huh! The power of the ants, do you dare to fight for the glory of Haoyue? I think you have found the wrong opponent!" Monkey''s figure flashed and hit the black ape''s abdomen with a punch, "Boom!" Shattered the surrounding trees, the ground also cracked hundreds of meters!Monkey King''s fist penetrated deeply into the belly of the Great Black Ape!Under this punch, the internal organs of the Great Black Ape have been shattered by all the shocks!


    "Woo~~" The big black ape whimpered and staggered back a few steps. There was blood flowing in the blood hole in the abdomen, and his eyes were full of shock and incredible color: "So strong..." Crashed to the ground.


    "Isn''t it said that WoW''s natural perception is different from ordinary people? How can you not feel a dangerous person like Brother?" Monkey King shook off the blood on his arm and smiled faintly.


    "That''s because the master completely concealed his own breath. Even as a monster, we cannot sense the slightest breath of the master!" Moonlight looked at Monkey King, his eyes filled with respect for the strong!Beasts are born to only surrender to the strong, the stronger the strength, the more they will be able to attract their worship and attention!


    Monkey King smiled faintly, condensing a lightsaber in his hand, just about to get the magic core of the big black ape out!Suddenly, a violent energy fluctuation and violent lion roar suddenly exploded like thunder in the sky.


    Sun Wukong looked up and saw a graceful and graceful woman with her back and wings floating in the air!At the moment, he was taken aback, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes: "It''s not her, right? But... the time is not right..."..

 154 Chapter 33 The Battle Between Emperors

    With a wave of the lightsaber in his hand, it easily cut the head of the Great Demon Ape.Monkey King made a casual move, and an earth-yellow magic core flew out of it and was grabbed by him!Then he sat on the back of the Moon White Wolf King and pointed forward: "Moonlight, go, let''s go and take a look!"


    "Yes, master!" Moonlight jumped a few times and sank into the jungle!


    At this moment, it was almost dusk, and the sky above the distant sky, the energy of blue and red, almost filled half of the sky, occasionally there was a roar of lions and the woman¡¯s sharp drink, the collision of the two energies made a sound like Muffled sound!


    Between the sword energy, the trees were broken by the waist, and the beam of light shone, roaring!One person and one beast are engaged in a desperate fight in the air!The forest below has become messy, with broken branches all over the ground!


    "Master! That is a human Wu Huangqiang and a sixth-order amethyst winged lion king in the battle!" Moonlight led Monkey King to a cliff, looking into the distance, with a slightly excited tone.


    She is just a fifth-order monster. Not only did she see her master slay a sixth-order demon ape with one punch, but now she also saw two imperial-level powerhouses fighting each other. I''m afraid it''s hard to see Jue Wu in a lifetime, but now, it''s easy to see!Sure enough, looking for a powerful master is not wrong!


    "Emperor Wu, Amethyst Winged Lion King, woman! Wouldn''t it be such a coincidence? Is it really her?" Monkey King looked into the sky, the graceful figure that burst out from time to time with martial arts, his eyes gleaming: "But , The time difference is more than half a year! This is not the so-called butterfly effect, right?"


    This woman has a set of plain skirts wrapped in a plump body, holding a long sword that looks a little strange and emits a blue light, and a blue silk is turned into a noble phoenix hair accessory. She has a beautiful and charming face, with a pair behind her. The cyan wings, the wings are a little illusory, this is the beauty of the strong above the king: Wuqi transforms the wings.


    Slightly tilted her head, opposite the woman is a huge monster. This monster is huge, seven or eight meters long, with wings on its back. With its fan, clusters of lavender flames spread across the sky. After coming out, on the hideous lion head, there is a fiery red spiral horn, and clusters of purple flames are bursting!The four claws are sturdy and powerful. Like its whole body, it is covered with a layer of purple crystals. Every step taken makes the void tremble!This is Tier 6 Warcraft: Amethyst Winged Lion King!


    At this time, the Amethyst Winged Lion King looked at the graceful woman in front of him with endless anger, and said: "Despicable humans, offending the majesty of the Beast King, I will make you pay a painful price!"


    "Huh! Stop talking nonsense, come as soon as you want!" The woman yelled, with a long sword standing in front of her, and a violent wave of martial energy radiated from her sword!She is obviously going to make a big move!


    "Huh! This is the Warcraft Mountain Range, but it''s not a place where you humans can go wild!" Amethyst Winged Lion King snorted, his eyes became solemn, his mouth opened, and a low roar resounded throughout the mountain range!


    With its low roar, the amethyst on its body was radiant, and in the blink of an eye, a violent purple flame burst out, and in its mouth, a terrifying energy beam was rapidly condensing!The coercion of horror covers a large area of ??the sky!The low-level beasts around were trembling with fright, and ran away in a hurry!


    "Huh? That''s..." Suddenly, a slightly familiar breath appeared in Monkey King''s perception. He looked into the distance curiously, and saw that the woman in the air was facing the Amethyst Winged Lion King. In a hidden place in the distance, three figures sneaked into the lair of the Amethyst Wing Lion King!


    "That''s... Nalan Yanran? Who are the other two? One martial spirit, one martial king... interesting, things are getting more and more interesting!" Monkey King watched Nalan Yanran sneak in with two middle-aged men In the lair of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, there was a hint of interest in the corner of his mouth!No need to guess, the woman who entangled the Amethyst Winged Lion King outside is Yun Yun!And Nalan Yanran and the others obviously took the opportunity to scrape the nest of the Amethyst Winged Lion King!


    "Boom~~!!!" At this moment, the Zhanwu here had already exploded into a violent collision!


    Every time the long sword in the woman''s hand swung a sword, it brought a tornado-like storm to the Amethyst Winged Lion King!When the storm passed, the broken branches flew horizontally, and the dense woods turned into a land of loess!


    "Roar!!" The Amethyst Winged Lion King roared, and the condensed flame beam from his mouth finally roared out!Wherever it passes, the surrounding trees are destroyed like remnants of wind, and even the space becomes a little fluctuating under this beam of light!


    The storm and the flame beams collided in the air instantly, and there was a roar of "Boom!", blasting out a terrifying and terrifying might, and the two madly released terrifying energy from each other. Between the two collisions, they began to rippling slightly!


    "Woohoo!!!" Amethyst Winged Lion King suddenly roared again, and the unicorn above his head shot a purple beam instantly!The woman''s face changed involuntarily, and the blue wings vibrated behind her. A blue wind shield measuring two or three meters long appeared abruptly in front of her.The purple light beam hit the wind shield, and a harsh warning sound suddenly blasted out!Immediately, with a soft click, the wind shield cracked under the woman''s discoloration and burst into pieces!


    "!!!" The woman was shocked at the moment, turned her head slightly, the beam of light brushed her face, with a trace of blood, and instantly passed through the air!


    "Hey~~ it''s now!" The Amethyst Winged Lion King screamed, and the power in his mouth suddenly increased. The woman who had just been distracted had obviously scattered her power. The storm-like tornado lost her energy supply for a moment. I was immediately penetrated by the violent flame beam...


    "Not good!" The woman was shocked immediately, the cyan wings behind her shook with all her strength, and her figure quickly flashed out of the attack range of the flame beam!As soon as the flame beam fell into the air, it crashed into the forest not far away, with a loud bang, and a huge vacuum zone was brought up between the flame jets!


    "Roar!" The Amethyst Winged Lion King roared again, his body flashed, and he rushed toward the woman in the air with terrifying physical power!The woman''s brows were slightly furrowed, her complexion was slightly dignified, and the cyan wings flapped behind her back, dodge the fierce attacks of the Amethyst Wing Lion King with a light posture!


    With the perverted physical strength of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, if one were to be attacked, then judging from the physical quality of this woman, it would definitely be a serious injury!


    "Damn! Yanran and the others are not okay? It''s not good to stick to it like this!" The woman''s heart became slightly anxious at this moment!There is still a certain gap between her cultivation base and the Amethyst Winged Lion King. If it takes a year or a half, she might still be able to compete with it. Now, it is obviously still a bit reluctant!


    "Human! You can''t escape!" Amethyst Wing Lion King roared again, purple flames rising all over!Turned into fireballs and whizzed towards the woman!The temperature here instantly rose to an astonishing level, and the surrounding trees also spontaneously combusted!


    The overwhelming purple fireballs filled the sky, and the monstrous power of the Amethyst Winged Lion King was fully demonstrated at this time!And this beautiful woman is obviously beyond hiding!The crisis is approaching!..

 155 Chapter 34 Yun Yun

    Looking at the purple fireball that covered the entire sky, the woman¡¯s delicate skin was also roasted into a faint sweat, and there was a helpless wry smile on the corner of her mouth: "I knew I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Yanran¡¯s embrace, now Even I''m in danger! It seems that I can only avoid the edge for a while, I hope I can lead this guy away!"


    "Hey! Human, you can''t escape! Then, accept my final attack!" The Amethyst Winged Lion King roared, and the sound of lion chants came from his mouth, and the purple light on his body grew more and more. Sheng, a violent purple flame beam, quickly condensed...


    A group of beasts onlookers below, looking at the stronger and stronger Amethyst Winged Lion King, all fled here in horror, even the huge Tier 5 beasts!


    Seeing the abnormality on the body of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, and feeling the energy suddenly surging in the surrounding heaven and earth, the woman''s complexion became more and more solemn, and the violent wind roared in the space within a few meters of the vibration of her wings.She felt it, this blow was different from the previous one!The Amethyst Winged Lion King seems to have used its strongest trick!


    The purple light shining on the sky here, the light suddenly shrank during the brewing period, and in the blink of an eye, the purple brilliance of the sky was compressed into a deep purple light beam of only about half a foot.This is the strongest method of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, and it is also some of the talented supernatural powers that only strange high-level monsters can master: Amethyst Seal!


    "Seal of Amethyst!" Accompanied by the deep roar of the Amethyst Wing Lion King, the purple light flickered and shot towards the woman in a flash!


    The woman''s complexion changed slightly, her martial arts condensed, she also displayed her strongest martial arts: "Split Wind Whirlpool Dance!"


    As the woman''s soft drink fell, the space in front of her began to fluctuate, and countless huge deep blue wind blades, which were more than ten feet long, flashed out of thin air, and then entangled with each other, like a column full of blades, spiraling at high speed. Rotating and rushing out.


    "Boom!" The space was slightly distorted where the purple beam of light and Fengjuan blade passed, and they collided in an instant. The two collided, and Fengju obviously fell into the wind, but for a moment, the purple beam was blasted to pieces. But the purple beam of light has dimmed a lot because of this!But still in a devastating posture, he continuously penetrated dozens of wind shields arranged by the woman, and finally shot into her body.


    The amethyst winged lion king let out a deep roar again, the purple fireball that filled the sky was drawn by a mysterious force, and in an instant, it rained down on the woman!


    "The extreme wind, kill!" Just as the purple fireball filled the sky, the woman suddenly gave a soft drink, and the long sword in her hand trembled suddenly. A deep beam of light as small as a thumb shot out in an instant. .The blasting purple fireball in the sky was cut into two in a flash, revealing a narrow passage from it, and the woman''s figure flickered, already appearing outside the attack range of the sky fireball!


    The corner of his eyes glanced vaguely at the entrance of the Amethyst Winged Lion King''s lair, hesitating whether to leave?Because she felt that the martial energy in her body was disappearing at an astonishing speed!The amethyst seal issued by the amethyst winged lion king obviously started to work!


    However, she couldn''t just leave, because in the cave, her lovely disciple had not yet come out!If she leaves, then her disciple and the other two have a dead end!


    Just when she hesitated, the huge body of the Amethyst Winged Lion King suddenly appeared in front of her, and five sharp purple spikes were ejected from the soles of her feet, which were cut and cut at her viciously!


    The woman was shocked at the moment, and in desperation, she could only block her with the sword in her hand. However, with only human power, how could she withstand the fierce and fierce blow of the Amethyst Wing Lion King?


    "Ding!!" The long sword was only a moment of resisting the powerful claws, and it dropped weakly. The claws remained undiminished, and easily cut the clothes on the woman''s chest, and immediately wiped out the sparks, revealing it. A crystal-clear treasure!Obviously, this precious armor had withstood the fatal blow for her, but even so, the woman was coughing up blood from the corners of her mouth, her breath gradually weakened. With a sound of "bang!", her body was in the fierceness of this huge claw. Under the bombardment of power, he flew out instantly!Smashed to the ground!


    "Roar!!" Like a victorious general, the Amethyst Winged Lion King let out a roar of excitement, and then his huge body crashed into the air. It actually stomped on the woman on the ground!At this time, the woman''s martial energy has been sealed. If this foot is trampled firmly, wouldn''t it turn into a meatloaf?


    Looking at the huge soles of feet that burst down, a bitter smile hung on the corner of the woman''s mouth. A moment of hesitation caused her to step into such a mortal state. This Yanran little girl is really harmful!Shouldn''t have promised her at the beginning, take her to experience in the Warcraft Mountains!That''s good, if you die, can they escape bad luck?


    "Wow Ka Ka! Watching the scene for so long! Finally it''s my turn to play!" Monkey King smiled and waited for a long time, isn''t it just to wait for this moment?Heroes save the beautiful horse, it is the best shortcut to gain favorability!


    With a flash of figure, Monkey King appeared in front of the woman in an instant, raising her right hand extremely coquettishly, "Bang!!" With a sound, the huge body of the Amethyst Winged Lion King crashed down, and even the earth was shocked. Shock, dust and smoke billowed, the ground was sinking more than one meter deep under this fierce bombardment, and cracks appeared in the ground around it!


    The woman touched her safe and sound in doubt, raised her head and looked forward, her pupils suddenly shrank, her eyes filled with incredible expressions!


    The dust and smoke dispersed, revealing a slender and strong figure!He supported the huge body of the Amethyst Winged Lion King with one hand, and the ground around him was pitted, but the ground under his feet was safe and sound!The four dances in the gale, the clothes are hunting!How domineering and unrestrained this situation is!Even if the graceful woman who has always had no wave of mind, seeing this shocking scene in front of her, her mouth opened wide in surprise!The ups and downs of the heart, shocking inexplicable!That is the sixth-order Amethyst Winged Lion King!The existence equivalent to Emperor Wu was so lifted in his hand with one hand!


    "You, are you okay?" Monkey King turned slightly, looked at the woman behind him, and said lightly!Ok!To put it tacky, Monkey King began to pretend to be forced!


    "No, nothing..." After the woman was surprised, she slowly shook her head!Immediately she coughed violently, and traces of blood slipped from the corner of her mouth, looking very poignant!The fierce claw of the Amethyst Winged Lion King obviously hurt her a lot!..

 156 Chapter 35 The One-Year Covenant

    At this time, the Amethyst Winged Lion King was also shocked and inexplicable. With his full blow, he was picked up by a human with one hand, and he lifted its huge body with one hand without any effort. Get up, what a terrifying physical power it takes!When is the physical power of human beings more terrifying than Warcraft?


    "Hey!" The corner of Monkey King''s mouth twitched slightly, and he threw the Amethyst Winged Lion King into the air, leaping forward, and a foot mixed with terrifying power instantly bombarded the Amethyst Winged Lion King''s wide back. "Bang!!!", mixed with the scream of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, crashed to the ground, shaking out a huge hole!


    The Amethyst Winged Lion King staggered to get up, but after working hard several times, he fell on the ground weakly!At this moment, the purple crystal with amazing defensive power on its back was also bursting into pieces, and blood was flowing in the bloody blood!With just one blow, this incredible Amethyst Winged Lion King has already lost the ability to act!


    "So strong!!" The woman looked at the scene in front of her, her eyes widened, she had no martial arts, and no weapon blessings. She defeated the sixth-order amethyst winged lion with only tyrannical and pure physical power. king!How terrifying has this person''s physical power reached?


    "It turned out to be him? Only a man like him can have such a tyrannical and domineering power?" Nalan Yanran, who just walked out of the cave, happened to see Monkey King''s breathtaking power, and her heart trembled. It''s also beautiful eyes flashing!


    Behind Nalan Yanran, the two middle-aged men also opened their mouths in shock!In the hands of the two, one held a purple ball, while the other dragged a dying cub of the Amethyst Winged Lion King.


    The Amethyst Winged Lion King watched his cub being captured, and suddenly roared in anger. Unfortunately, at this time, its bones shattered, and its internal organs were shattered by Monkey King¡¯s fierce attack. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t stand up!In its anxiety, there was a pleading in its tone: "Let go of my child, I will take care of you, and you will take away the things in the cave!"


    "You have all failed now, what qualifications do you have to negotiate terms with us?" The man holding the purple ball looked at the Amethyst Wing Lion King with disdain, and said lightly.He is only at this time to dare to fake a tiger!If in the heyday of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, he would not dare to let out a fart if he gave him a hundred guts.


    Monkey King glanced at the man faintly, and did not say anything. He came to the woman''s side, a ball of milky white light emerged from his hand, poured on the woman''s body, and the woman''s injuries were immediately visible at the speed of the naked eye. The recovery is as good as before, and even the martial energy in the body has returned to its peak state!


    The woman is also a person with status and status. After the shock, she immediately saluted Monkey King and said with a grateful expression: "Thank you for your life-saving grace, little girl Yun Yun, this is the little boy Nalan Yanran, this is Yunfeng, Furukawa!"


    "It really is Yun Yun!" Monkey King looked at the graceful and noble beautiful woman in front of him, smiled slightly, and then looked towards Nalan Yanran: "Hi, sister paper, let''s meet again!"


    "Yes! My lord, every time I see you, it is so shocking!" Nalan Yanran looked at Monkey King, her face turned red, and her heart was a little nervous.In other words, anyone who talks to such a strong man will feel nervous!


    "Haha! Don''t be so nervous! I won''t eat you again. My name is Monkey King. If you don''t mind, you can call me Brother Wukong! Haha~~"


    Hearing Monkey King''s words of deployment, Nalan Yanran''s pretty face was already red to the root of her ears, but it was difficult to refute, so she whispered''Brother Wukong''!The Monkey King can''t help but laugh!


    "Yan Ran, do you... know?" Yun Yun looked at Nalan Yanran, a curious look flashed in her eyes.When has Yanran communicated with such strong people?


    "En! I saw you the last time I went to Lei''s house!" Nalan Yanran nodded, thinking of what happened at Lei''s house, and started to worry a little: "My teacher is so beautiful, he Wouldn''t you also abduct my teacher?"


    Sun Wukong naturally saw what Nalan Yanran was thinking, and lightly slapped her on the forehead, and said with a serious face: "What do you think? Brother is a good man! Very pure kind!"


    "Who can boast that they are good? People who boast are usually not good!" Nalan Yanran whispered.Seeing Sun Wukong looking at her, he hurriedly covered his small mouth with his delicate hand: "I didn''t say anything!"


    "Are you being the back of my ears? But forget it, for the sake of you just calling out to Brother Wukong, I won''t care about you!" Sun Wu blanked Nalan Yanran and asked curiously: "But you What is a little girl doing in the mountains of Warcraft? I dare to hit the Amethyst Winged Lion King''s attention. If my brother happens to be around here, I''m afraid you all have to finish playing!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Nalan Yanran immediately looked at Yun Yun with a look of guilt and fear: "I''m sorry, teacher, I..." If something goes wrong with Yun Yun, they will naturally have no good end!


    "Needless to say, am I okay?" Yun Yun smiled slightly, touched Nalan Yanran''s head, and said with a cowardly smile.It can be seen that she still likes this disciple very much.


    "Since you left Lei Yan''s house... Although Lei Yan looks pitiful, for the sake of my lifelong happiness, I still broke off my engagement with him, but for this reason I made a one-year agreement with Lei Yan. One year later, we will A competition is held on Yunlanzong. If I lose the competition, then the contract to dissolve the marriage contract will not be terminated, but will become a divorce..."


    Nalan Yanran began to explain to Monkey King what happened after he left. Later, in her tone, there was also a sense of hatred. After all, which girl she was changed to, it would also be extremely Humiliating things.


    "You don''t know, the eyes of Thunder Yan at the time were really terrible! In the anger, they became extremely calm. Such a city made me feel deeply disturbed, so I begged the teacher to bring me to Warcraft Experience in the mountains! By the way, look for some medicinal materials so that I can improve my cultivation. And this amethyst winged lion king¡¯s amethyst crystal is one of the main medicines..."


    After listening to Nalan Yanran''s words, Monkey King realized that all the culprits were caused by himself.Originally, Lei Yan and Nalan Yanran had a three-year appointment, but because of his cross-cutting on the way, it was shortened to a one-year appointment!


    "Do you dare to have a one-year appointment with him? It seems that you have lost!" Monkey King looked at Nalan Yanran with a positive expression.Lei Yan is the protagonist of this world. Apart from him, I am afraid that no one can suppress him.


    "How...how could it be..." Nalan Yanran''s pupils shrank, her expression unbelievable.But the words were spoken from Monkey King, which made her have to believe it!..

 157 Chapter 36 The Amazing Treasure Map

    "Why?" Yun Yun also frowned and looked at Sun Wukong with doubts. Now Lei Yan, although he can cultivate, but wants to defeat Yanran within one year, is this possible?Yan Ran is also a rare genius!


    "This question is difficult for you to explain clearly! In short, Lei Yan has a very powerful aura added to him, as long as this aura is still there, anything can happen to him!"


    Yun Yun frowned and said, "You mean, there is a mysterious power on his body protecting him?"


    "Yes, you can say so!" Monkey King nodded, and the protagonist''s aura''s awesomeness didn''t need to be explained.


    "Since you know he has mysterious power to protect him, why do you offend him?" Nalan Yanran looked at Monkey King, obviously a little suspicious.


    "Because Brother has a more powerful aura than him!" Monkey King smiled: "So, as long as you obediently listen to me, you are guaranteed to be fine!"


    Nalan Yanran immediately rolled his eyes to Monkey King. After talking for a long time, it turned out that this guy had his own idea!


    "Cut, believe it or not!" Monkey King also saw Nalan Yanran''s thoughts. Just as he was about to say something, the huge body of the Amethyst Winged Lion King rushed towards Monkey King and the others again!The sharp claws are like a sharp sword, cutting across everyone!


    Monkey King looked at the amethyst winged lion king who flew, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes: "You can stand up again after suffering such a serious injury? What makes you so persistent?" Monkey King turned his head. , Looked at the cub of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, and muttered: "Is that it? Sure enough, there is only mother in the world!"


    Yun Yun looked at the attacking Amethyst Winged Lion King. Dai frowned. She also noticed the strangeness of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, but since it had already attacked, they naturally would not sit and wait for death. Move, that weird long sword appeared in her hands again!


    Monkey King hurriedly stretched out his hand to stop her, stepped forward and stopped in front of her. With a wave of his sleeves, his strong energy directly swept the Amethyst Winged Lion King!Smashed down a big tree!Raise dust and smoke!


    The Amethyst Winged Lion King staggered and struggled for a while, and couldn''t get up anymore!Its eyes began to fade, and its life was rapidly draining. It knew that its life had finally come to an end. At this moment, its angry eyes were replaced by pleading: "Please...you...what you do to me...whatever...all It doesn''t matter...but...please...let my...children..." As arrogant as it is, at this moment, I lowered its arrogant head to my enemy for my own children!


    "Okay! You touched me TMD, brother will spare your life!"


    I saw a strange seal formed in Monkey King¡¯s hand. A divine light descended from the sky, shining on the body of the Amethyst Winged Lion King. Its broken bones and shattered internal organs were regenerating and reorganizing at an alarming rate, but for a moment, it hurt. It has been healed from death frequently!


    "Roar!!!" The Amethyst Winged Lion King immediately got up from the ground with an incredible look in his eyes. He immediately roared to the sky and bowed his proud head respectfully at Monkey King: "Thank you so much. , The strong man of mankind! Although mankind is hateful, there are also good people like you! Then, my child..."


    Monkey King looked at Yunfeng and said lightly: "Who, did you hear that?"


    "Yes! Yes!" Yunfeng immediately awoke from a daze, nodded hurriedly, and let go of the Amethyst Winged Lion King!


    At this moment, the cub of the Amethyst Winged Lion King was also scarred by Furukawa and the others, and he didn''t even have the strength to stand up!Monkey King shook his head as he watched, and had to throw a light of healing at it... The cub of the healed Amethyst Winged Lion King jumped up from the ground and hid behind his mother!


    Nalan Yanran watched Sun Wukong¡¯s every move, her lips couldn¡¯t help but a different smile: "This guy is actually not as bad as she thought!" Although she had been very polite to Monkey King before, she was just afraid of him. It''s just his strength, he''s being guarded carefully at all times. Who told this guy to kidnap sister paper for the first time when he met someone!It''s weird if people don''t guard against you!Now this scene makes Nalan Yanran feel a little bit of affection for Monkey King.


    "Okay! The matter is resolved, then, let''s leave!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and the moonlight that had been watching not far away came to Monkey King!It surprised Nalan Yanran a few people: "Fifth Tier Beast?!"


    "Don''t be afraid, this is the Moonlight of a Monster I just received, how about it, beautiful?" Monkey King smiled, splayed his feet, and rode on Moonlight''s back!


    Yun Yun looked at the moonlight carefully, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes: "This is a demon wolf that has changed? It looks like it is not a moonwhite wolf king, right? The legendary moonwhite wolf king is. It has the blood of Xiaoyue Sirius!"


    "Screaming Moon Sirius? Master Wukong is really amazing! Even this kind of beast can surrender. Legend says that this kind of beast is extremely arrogant and self-esteem is extremely strong. They would rather die than succumb to others! In history, You have never been surrendered! You have created a precedent in history and broke the ancient record!" Furukawa looked at the Moonwhite Wolf King riding on Monkey King, his eyes filled with wonder and envy!There is even a trace of greed!If it weren''t for Sun Wukong''s strength, he would have thoughts of snatching!


    "Xiaoyue Sirius! I''ve heard of it too! That seems to be the legendary Tier 10 beast! It is equivalent to the existence of Emperor Wu! God! You mean, this wolf king has the possibility of evolving to a Tier 10 beast? "Nalan Yanran looked at the moonlight, her eyes filled with shock and incredible expression, Emperor Wu!For people in this world, it is almost like a taboo existence, as long as you think about it, it is inexplicable!


    Yun Yun shook her head and said with a smile: "It''s just theoretically speaking, it''s that easy to evolve to exist!"


    "Dear human powerhouse, before you leave, I want to give you something to repay you for your kindness to our mother and child!" At this moment, the voice of the Amethyst Winged Lion King sounded like thunder in the crowd. There was a ringing in his ears, no way, he was big and his voice would naturally be louder!


    "Huh? There is still something to send? What is it?" Monkey King looked at the Amethyst Wing Lion King curiously!


    The Amethyst Winged Lion King became silent, and the hostile Chao Yun Yun looked over.It doesn''t have a good impression of this group of people!Had it not been for Monkey King here, and the appearance that he knew them well, he would have launched another attack long ago!


    "It''s okay, just tell me!" Monkey King also saw the consideration of the Amethyst Winged Lion King. It seems that this thing is very unusual!This makes him even more curious!


    "...Since you have said so, then I will just say...that is a treasure map...it is a treasure map passed down from generation to generation in my clan. Unfortunately, the strength of my clan is not as good as that of the previous generation. Ancestor of..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, talk about the point!"


    "Uh! I heard that this is a treasure map about an ancient Wudi...The location of the treasure is in the deepest part of the Warcraft Forest. Because of our strength, my family has been passed down from generation to generation, but no one can enter it. Therefore, I want to give you this treasure map! Because I can feel that you have enough strength to enter the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains!"


    "What? Emperor Wu?!!!" When Yun Yun heard the news, their eyes widened in surprise, their breathing became quicker, and their hearts almost jumped out of their chests even more desperately!They seem to have received a piece of amazing news!..

 158 Chapter 37 The Treasures of Emperor Wu

    Monkey King and others followed the Amethyst Winged Lion King into its cave. The light inside was not as dark as imagined. On the surrounding cave walls, occasionally some purple crystal blocks were inlaid with them. These crystal blocks are the nature of the cave. The product, illuminated by the light, emits a purple halo, which looks very beautiful!


    "These purple crystals are pretty! Can I take some of them?" Monkey King looked at these crystals, and he was a little careful. If they are decorated in the room, Bulma and other women would like it very much. !


    "Of course, as long as you like it, you can take as much as you like, it doesn''t matter if you take all of them!" The Amethyst Winged Lion King is very generous to Monkey King. The lives of their mother and son were saved by Monkey King. What''s your spar!


    "Then I''m welcome!" Monkey King chuckled, and loaded all the spars on the cave wall into his world ring along the way. He didn''t stop until more than 30 pieces were installed!And as they get deeper, the surrounding temperature is getting hotter and hotter!Everyone in Yun Yun is running martial arts, resisting the hotter temperature, but Monkey King is still walking leisurely in the cave, looking at the surrounding scenery!I have to say that this naturally formed cave is really a beautiful and comfortable place. This Amethyst Winged Lion King really knows how to enjoy it!


    When he came to the cave, the Amethyst Winged Lion King turned his head and said respectfully to Monkey King: "Please wait here for a while!" As he said, he turned to the center of the one-meter-high amethyst stone to accumulate into The stone platform walked, and then lifted its huge sole, and stepped on it with a bang. The amethyst stone platform shattered, revealing a delicate fragrant wood box.The Amethyst Winged Lion King took it out and walked towards Monkey King!


    "It''s hidden in there, no wonder we haven''t found it before!" Looking at the small box on the sole of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, the excitement of the few people in Furukawa was a little short of breath!He stared at the fragrant wood box without blinking.Can''t wait to snatch it from the hands of the Amethyst Wing Lion King.


    "The treasure map is hidden here." As he said, the unicorn on the top of the amethyst winged lion king shot out a purple light, hitting the shackles of the treasure box, and the amethyst shackles on it shattered. The box opened, revealing a delicate scroll of animal skin inside. On top of the scroll, there was still a faint fluorescence. In such a long period of time, it is still as before, and its material is extraordinary!


    Monkey King picked it up, and a sign on the bottom of the box that looked like jade and not jade was also revealed, with dense lines on it, which seemed to depict a strange formation!


    Monkey King picked up the jade card and looked at it. He could feel a huge strange power inside. It seemed that this was the necessary key to open the treasure door!Immediately after opening the treasure map slowly, Yun Yun and the others also moved their heads with excitement!


    However, this so-called treasure map does not have a specific guideline. It only depicts a lush forest. In the deepest part of the forest, beside a mountain road with clear springs, a small wooden house stands alone!This actually looks like an ordinary picture!Had it not been portrayed on this mysterious and exquisite animal skin, who would have thought that this would be a treasure map?Instead of kid''s scribbling?


    "This is really the so-called treasure map? There isn''t even a signpost, so how do you find it?" Nalan Yanran looked at the scroll with a puzzled expression.


    "If this treasure map falls into the hands of someone else, I really don¡¯t know where it will be. However, this is something that my ancestors have passed down from generation to generation. He used to live in the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains. He got the Zhang Treasure Map from there! The image portrayed in it, my ancestors also saw it in the Warcraft Mountains! So the location of the treasure must be somewhere in the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains! Unfortunately, it was because With this treasure map, my ancestors have caused a murder, and unfortunately they did not find the legendary treasure of Emperor Wu!"


    After hearing the words of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, Yun Yun and the others frowned deeply: "If it is the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains, it would be really difficult. With our strength, can we really enter it? ?"


    "But, as long as I''m here, I can''t go anywhere! Emperor Wu''s treasure? Just to get some suitable cultivation methods for Kongzi and the others to go back!" For the treasure of Emperor Wu, Sun Wukong also aroused a keen interest for the public. The cultivation method of this wife, it seems necessary to have a journey of treasure hunting!


    "Well, Wukong...Brother..." Nalan Yanran blushed slightly when she said here, and immediately said with a serious look: "Is what you said is true? I know you are strong, but there is the deepest in the Warcraft Mountains. The place! Legend has it that in the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains, even if the top powerhouse on the mainland enters, it will be too bad for you!"


    "But, what is there to be afraid of? At most, there will be a Tier 8 or Tier 9 monster. They can still go against the sky!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, let alone Tier 9, that was He didn''t care about the world''s strongest Tier 10 monster!


    "This..." Yun Yun and the others hesitated, although they are so confident in the strength of Monkey King!But the Warcraft Mountains are not ordinary places!Although the treasure is very attractive, but it also has a life flower!After thinking for a long time, Yun Yun had a firm look in her eyes. She turned to look at Nalan Yanran and the few people beside her, and said with a serious face: "This is a great opportunity, we can''t miss it, but there is also a danger to life. Are you sure you want to follow?"


    "Master Yun Yun! I will be by your side no matter whether you live or die!" Furukawa said immediately, with a firm tone, and the eyes looking at Yun Yun were full of tenderness!Okay, this guy is also one of Yunyun''s suitors, the dignified pill king Guhe, but staying in a small Yunlanzong, his mind can be seen!


    Yun Yun frowned. She had known Furukawa''s mind a long time ago, but she didn''t say anything, and she ignored the meaning of his words!But the Monkey King on the side is very upset, Nima''s, dare to be brother''s love rival, you are the rhythm of death!See how I cheated you when I arrive!


    Nalan Yanran nodded firmly, and said, "Teacher, I have decided that danger and opportunity coexist. If you are afraid of this and that, how can you become a strong one?"


    "Well, I also want to try my luck..." Yunfeng also said firmly.Well, this guy has never had any sense of existence, so he just ignores it.


    Monkey King nodded faintly and said: "Okay! That''s OK! It''s getting late now, we will leave early tomorrow morning, and we will be here tonight for one night!"


    "Yes!" Nalan Yanran''s voices were very excited and excited.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night, and tomorrow¡¯s treasure hunting journey is really exciting and looking forward to!..

 159 Chapter 38 Departure

    The next day, early in the morning, Yun Yun and several people had already woke up from their shallow sleep!Looking around, he didn''t find Monkey King, his brows frowned slightly, and he looked around the cave, but he was not found, and a few bad thoughts suddenly appeared in the hearts of several people.


    Furukawa said angrily: "He didn''t start secretly by himself, right?"


    Nalan Yanran immediately glared at Furukawa and said, "How is it possible, Master Furukawa, don''t you talk nonsense! With Wukong... the strength of brother, is it necessary for him to do this? Moreover, that treasure map is also the Amethyst Winged Lion King? For him, how can you say such a thing!"


    "That''s right, but it was Emperor Wu..." Furukawa looked angry and unwilling, but before he could finish his words, a figure of Monkey King suddenly appeared before him, and then he shot Furukawa. He flew out and slammed into the cave wall, spewing out a mouthful of blood before he staggered up from the ground!


    "Boy, you are so courageous! How dare you say bad things about me behind my back? Believe it or not, I slap you to death?" Monkey King stared at Furukawa with an unhappy expression!Seeing that this product was not pleasing to the eye a long time ago, I finally found the opportunity to fix him.


    Seeing the Monkey King who suddenly appeared, Furukawa was also taken aback, but he was slapped by the opponent and flew out, and his heart was suddenly raged, thinking of him as a dignified fifth-rank alchemist, even if it was Wu Huang. Courtesy three points, have ever been insulted by me like this?His face suddenly turned green and white!But thinking of Monkey King¡¯s ability to kill Tier 6 monsters in a flash, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit shy. He hurriedly suppressed the anger in his heart and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, Master Wukong, I was just in a moment of urgency. , Please don''t remember the villain''s fault, your sir, please spare me this time!"


    "Yeah! Brother Wukong, Master Furukawa is also a momentary faux pas, you can spare him this time!" Nalan Yanran on the side also began to plead.


    "Huh! For the sake of Yanran''s face, I''ll spare you once!" Monkey King glared at Furukawa again, and he saw how unpleasant this kid looked!Why do you call this guy a suitor of Yun Yun!Is it pleasing to the eye for a rival in love?Then Chao Yun Yun looked over and said, "Have you had breakfast?"


    "No!" Yun Yun shook her head lightly, her face calm and tranquil.


    "Hey! I knew it!" Monkey King waved his hand, and an exquisite table appeared in front of a few people, on which there were countless steaming delicious dishes.


    "This...this is..." Nalan Yanran''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Monkey King with surprise: "Brother Wukong, don''t you go early in the morning..."


    "Yes! I went to Qingshan Town early in the morning to bring you so many delicious breakfasts!" Monkey King chuckled, and didn''t blush when he lied.How could he bring this from Qingshan Town early in the morning!This was brought by him from the cafeteria of Canaan College after specially asking the cook to make it!Because last night, he didn¡¯t sleep here at all. He was already accustomed to the Wenxiang Nephrite in his arms. How could he be used to sleeping in such a place? So in the middle of the night, he secretly used teleportation, Back at Canaan College, in the screams of the women and other women, they touched their bed!For this reason, he was treated as Shilan by a few women, and he was beaten for a long time!


    "Haha! You are very careful!" Nalan smiled sweetly and sat down unceremoniously.


    "Eat fast, eat fast, we''re going to explore after eating!" Monkey King greeted a few people, and then Yun Yun was dumbfounded, the plates in front of him were stacked one after another...


    "This guy''s appetite... is too amazing?" Nalan Yanran looked at Monkey King in amazement, and then looked up and down at him with suspicion: "Brother Wukong...you...couldn''t you be a demonic monster? How could humans have such a large appetite..."


    "Brother is a proper human being, don''t think about it, hurry up and eat, we can set off after eating!"


    A breakfast was over under the surprised eyes of Yun Yun and a few people!Saying goodbye to the Queen of Amethyst Winged Lion, the treasure hunting journey of the few people has finally officially begun!


    Primitive mountain forest, dense jungle, heavy yin in the forest, poisonous insects infest, dull roar of beasts from time to time, bursts of fishy air, make people feel chills.


    Out of the territory of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, the forest outside will no longer be safe.Nalan Yanran was even more nervous just following Yun Yun''s back!Even Furukawa and Yun Yun watched their surroundings vigilantly, because they had gradually penetrated into the middle of the Warcraft Mountains, heading towards the deepest!


    Even the moonlight under Wukong''s seat was watching the surroundings with a solemn expression, carefully supporting Monkey King to walk in the dense forest!Even as a Tier 5 monster, if it weren''t for Monkey King here, she probably wouldn''t have the courage to set foot here!


    "Wow..."


    There was a sudden thunderous roar from the depths of the mountains, the earthquake trembling, the echo rumbling, the trees swaying, and the chaotic leaves flying, there seemed to be a large one wandering in the forest!


    "This breath... so strong... it seems to be a Tier 6 peak beast!" Yun Yun, who followed Sun Wukong, said with a solemn expression.Several people completely hid their breath, fearing being discovered by that powerful monster not far away!The whole group is very careful, in this Warcraft Mountains, it is good to be able to fight less!Once the warfare, countless monsters onlookers will surely attract, and then it will be even more troublesome!


    Not long after they walked, a huge old tree surrounded by four or five people appeared in front of the group of people. The lush branches simply covered the sky.And at an altitude of about 100 meters above the ground, on a huge branch, there is a huge nest, built of black wood, in which a big black bird is closing its eyes!Its dark and shining feathers are like blade-like scales, which is frightening to see!


    Seeing this big black bird, Yun Yun''s complexion suddenly became extremely solemn: "Black-scaled eagle, a sixth-order high-level monster!..." Furukawa and others changed their colors at the same time!


    The arrival of several people seemed to have awakened the Black Scale Eagle from its deep sleep. Its scarlet eyes opened immediately and looked down. The expression was obviously stunned, and then there was a deep and cold voice. It came out from its mouth: "Humans? What a surprise! How long have you not seen humans come to this place? Hey~~~The delicious meaty smell is so nostalgic!"


    As he said, his wings spread, and the wind screamed suddenly, and the wind shot out, cutting down countless branches, falling leaves flying, and bursts of horrible blood in the aura, facing the Monkey King and the others!Obviously, this black scale eagle is not a good person!


    (If you have a monthly pass, please vote for a monthly pass. If you don¡¯t have a monthly pass, you can give a few flowers! Thank you!)..

 160 Chapter 39—The Land of Terror

    Looking at the black scale eagle swooping down, Yun Yun''s complexion suddenly changed. The sixth-order high-level monster is equivalent to the eighth or nine-star Wuhuangqiang, which is far from the monster they can deal with!


    Several people in Yunfeng exclaimed, with fear in their hearts. This black-scaled eagle is too big, seven or eight meters in length, and fourteen or five meters in length when spreading its wings. It is densely covered with dark, scaly feathers, flashing. With the cold metallic luster, the ferocious breath is pressing!There is also a very strong bloody breath rushing forward!


    I saw it hovering along the way, with its wings trembling, "Boom!", several towering old trees around were chopped off by its iron wings, branches and leaves flying wildly, and the wind was dancing all over, it was dark as if Cast of steel, swooping down, there is an unstoppable and unstoppable trend!


    In this frightening scene, the frightened Nalan Yanran screamed, their faces turned pale, and their figures flashed, hiding behind Monkey King.Looking at the back of the sky, without putting the black scale eagle swooping down in the eyes, the hearts of Nalan Yanran suddenly calmed down!A Tier 6 monster in a mere trivial area, he didn''t even look at him!


    Yun Yun looked at the black scale eagle that swooped down, and did not choose to take a shot, but, like Nalan Yanran and the others, walked behind Monkey King!This mysterious man who killed the Amethyst Winged Lion King with a single blow would not be concerned about this Tier 6 advanced beast, right?


    "Moonlight! There is another Tier 6 magic core beckoning to you!" Monkey King stroked Moonlight''s white hair, looked up at the sky, hehe smiled, and didn''t put the black scale eagle in his eyes!


    Moonlight¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement: ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t do it, its attack is about to come!¡± The Tier 5 monster that can not put the Tier 6 advanced monster in the eyes, I am afraid there is only Moonlight!Why did she have such a god-defying master!


    "Hey!" Monkey King yelled, his body soaring into the sky, and in an instant, a punch hit the black-feathered abdomen of the black scale eagle!


    "Yo~~~" The Black Scale Eagle immediately let out a scream, like a broken kite, crashing to the ground, shaking out a crater tens of meters wide!It was awe-inspiring before, but now it has become a corpse, and the transformation is so fast that it is staggering!


    Looking at the figure floating in the sky, Yun Yun''s eyes flickered. They were shocked in addition to shock!The black scale eagle, who is as strong as the sixth-order advanced beast, still can''t bear his domineering punch!How strong can this person be?Floating in the sky, a means that only people above Wu Zong can use!Then, is he Wu Zun or Wu Sheng?


    Moonlight looked up at the sky, looking at that strong figure, a trace of infatuation flashed in his eyes!Only such a good and powerful human is qualified to be her master, let her call her master willingly!


    Monkey King dug out the black scale eagle''s magic core, looked at Moonlight''s excited gaze, and smiled: "I''ll keep it for you first, and I will absorb it for you when I have time!" Yue Guan nodded quickly.


    A trace of greed flashed in the eyes of Furukawa behind him. As a pharmacist, he was naturally very longing for the sixth-order magic core. If nothing happened before, he might volunteer to use this magic core for Sun Wukong. Pill, come to please him, but want to be there!He wouldn''t say such a thing if he was killed!


    Looking at the high sun in the sky, it was already close to noon at this moment. After walking for such a long time, he had only walked such a distance, and Monkey King was obviously a little impatient!Originally, he wanted to search for medicinal materials while heading towards the depths of the Warcraft Mountains, but with their progress, within a few months, he would not want to enter the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains. He didn''t have such patience!


    "I wanted to experience the fun of treasure hunting. It seems that I am not suitable for this business! Forget it! I''ll look it up carefully!" Monkey King shook his head lightly, and his two fingers touched his eyebrows. At that place, the extremely huge mental power instantly covered the entire Warcraft Mountains, and all the scenery was in a panoramic view!


    "Brother Wukong! What are you doing?" Nalan Yanran looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "I''m looking at the treasure place drawn on the map!" Monkey King responded faintly. For a moment, a smile appeared on his face: "Found it! Such a place does exist! It looks like this treasure map place. The place shown is real! But this place is too scary, right?"


    "En? You said... you found the place where the treasure is hidden?" Yun Yun looked at Monkey King in surprise, does he still have such magical powers?


    "Okay, put your hands on my body, and I will take you there right away!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, although several people didn''t know what he was going to do, they still put their hands on him!In an instant, the figures of a few people and a beast disappeared again!


    When several people appeared, several people shuddered at the same time, especially Nalan Yanran, who had a very weak cultivation base. He breathed and almost fainted!That gloomy chill instantly penetrated the bone marrow!The air she was breathing was poisonous, but for a moment, she felt difficulty breathing, dizzy, and her body was unstable, and she fell down!Monkey King was shocked, and picked her up!


    "Not good! This miasma is poisonous!" Before a few people were surprised, Furukawa suddenly exclaimed, and a few people hurriedly transported the martial energy in their bodies to resist the violent miasma!With a move in his hand, several detoxification pills appeared in Furukawa''s hands, and he first handed a detoxification pills to Monkey King, because Nalan Yanran in his arms almost fainted!His face was dark, obviously a sign of poisoning.


    Taking the detoxification pill, Monkey King squeezed it into Nalan Yanran''s mouth. The pill melted in the mouth, and for a moment, the black air on Nalan Yanran''s face slowly receded, and the anxious Yunyun on his face was really loose. Tone.


    Nalan Yanran took a few breaths at the moment, and lingered with lingering fear: "I was scared to death. I thought I was going to die! Brother Wukong, what the hell did you bring us here! The poison of this miasma." It''s so amazing!"


    Yun Yun and the others also ate the Poison Pill, and only then had time to look at the surrounding scenes. At this moment, they had no time to be surprised by Monkey King''s methods. They were already deeply stunned by the scenes here!


    The surrounding scenes seem to be a land of canyons, full of beast bones, big and small, rotten and broken, everywhere, and the air is full of rancid smell, containing highly toxic purple and black. The dense miasma of the whole canyon!The ground is pitted and cratered, and the remaining branches and dead trees are swaying from side to side, like a purgatory on earth, giving people a sense of horror!Here, it seems that there has been a cruel chaotic battle!And it''s the kind of amazing and rare!


    "Here...what is it!" Yun Yun and the others were deeply shocked in an instant!..

 161 Chapter 40 The treasure is out, the world is shocked!

    "This is the place where the treasure icon is shown!" Monkey King pointed to the dilapidated wooden house 100 meters away, and said, "Look, the wooden house should be the one indicated on the map?"


    "What?! This is where the treasure is hidden?" Yun Yun and the others were shocked. Looking into the distance, there was a dilapidated wooden house on the ground 100 meters away.Within ten meters of the wooden house, there is green grass, but ten meters away, the ground becomes bare and there is no grass.Gives people a mysterious and weird feeling.


    "Why are we here suddenly?" Nalan Yanran and the others looked at Monkey King in shock.They thought they wanted to find a place of treasure, not a few months or even a few years, don''t even want to find it, don''t want to, reach the destination so easily!This method is really unheard of, and it is inevitable to be shocked.


    "How abnormal is this guy!" At this moment, the minds of the few people became completely the same.


    "Let''s take a look!" Monkey King didn''t care about the shock in the hearts of a few people, and said lightly, and walked to the wooden house not far away.


    Along the way, the mud was soft and withered, and occasionally poisonous insects crawled past, but this scared the little girl Nalan Yanran that her complexion turned pale, and even Yun Yun''s expression was unnatural, after all, this messy The place is something that even a girl would not like.


    "Ouch!" Yunfeng who was walking behind suddenly exclaimed, his whole body suddenly stiffened and he fell to the ground!I saw two tiny blood holes appeared on his right ankle, the blood flowing out turned out to be black, and the black color was spreading to his feet at an extremely fast speed!A red and black poisonous scorpion with a big fist got out of the mud under his feet and quickly sank into the mud!


    Furukawa''s eyes were quick and fast, and the martial energy in his hand quickly condensed. He slapped it out with a bang, and the ground was instantly shaken out of the boss.The scarlet and black poisonous scorpion was already covered with black blood and fell into a pool of blood.


    "Damn, this is a very poisonous red-black poisonous scorpion. It is not strong, but it is very poisonous. If there is no antidote, even Emperor Wu Qiang will be unable to resist his terrifying toxin!" Looking at the pit hole With the scarlet black poisonous scorpion, Furukawa''s complexion became extremely difficult to look at. He hurriedly came to Yunfeng''s side, and a patch of ointment appeared in his hand, which was applied to his wound.But this can only slightly stop the spread of the black color, and it hasn''t achieved any appreciable effect at all!


    "Sure enough, this kind of poison can only be completely eliminated by the sixth-grade pill exorcism pill!" Furuhe looked solemn and looked at Yunfeng helplessly and shook his head: "I''m sorry, Yunfeng, I can only suppress this toxin. Speed ??of spreading, but it cannot be eradicated!"


    "Master Furukawa! Is there really no other way?" Yun Yundai frowned and looked at Furukawa!


    Furukawa shook his head helplessly. He is only a fifth-rank pharmacist. The success rate of refining a sixth-rank pill is extremely low. There is a sixth-rank exorcism pill!


    "Wukong, how about you?" Yun Yun looked at Monkey King expectantly!This made her think that Monkey King''s previous miracle-like means, there should be a way!


    "It''s really troublesome! Aren''t you good to be called King Pill? How small a scorpion poison can''t be solved!" Monkey King came to Yunfeng''s side, looked at Furukawa contemptuously, and then squatted down. A light ball appeared in his hand, covering the wound on Yunfeng''s ankle. When the suction surged, all the black toxins washed out from the wound, blackening the transparent light ball...


    "Okay! It''s okay!" Sun Wukong threw away the light ball containing the jet black poison, looked at Furukawa, and shook his head again: "Oh! King Dan..."


    Furukawa''s face turned blue and white, and there is nowhere to be fired. This feeling is really uncomfortable!But I have to say that Sun Wukong''s method of detoxification was an eye-opener. The toxins that would have been eliminated by the sixth-grade pill were solved in his hands!"Sure enough, this guy is a pervert!"


    "Thank you, Lord Wukong!" Yunfeng came to Monkey King and thanked him sincerely.Had it not been for Monkey King, he would have died!


    Yun Yun also looked at Monkey King with blinking eyes, this guy''s methods are still so mysterious and magical, she is becoming more and more curious!Where does such a person come from?


    "This ground is too dangerous, let''s fly over!" Monkey King said, came to Nalan Yanran''s side, turned his back to her, and smiled: "Yanran, come, my brother will carry you!"


    Nalan Yanran''s complexion suddenly turned red, and she shook her head hurriedly, "No, thank you!" After saying that, Chao Yunyun looked over: "Teacher..."


    Yun Yun nodded, and a pair of blue martial arts wings suddenly stretched out behind her back. She hugged Nalan Yanran, rose into the air, and flew towards the wooden house!


    Seeing this, Furukawa also stretched out a pair of martial wings behind him, holding up Yunfeng, and flew towards the wooden house!


    "What a failure! Brother was rejected!" Monkey King shrugged, sat on the moonlight''s back, his figure flashed, and instantly appeared in front of the wooden house, carefully looking at the wooden house in front of him!


    There are too many mottled traces on the old wall, and it is covered with ordinary plants and moss. The door has long rotted, the house has become dilapidated, the cobwebs are dense, and the house is full of dust!But such a dilapidated wooden house has not collapsed under the erosion of these years. What''s more, the outside field seems to have gone through a world-shattering battle, but there is nothing wrong with it. The surrounding grass is full of green grass. The scene became a sharp contrast!


    "This place is really weird!" Sun Wukong stepped down from Yueguang, and just about to walk into the house, he saw Yun Yun and several people had landed beside him, pushed open the tattered door, and walked together. Go in!


    The house was in a mess, covered with dust everywhere, only the innermost place near the wall, the stone platform one meter high, all looked very clean, it can be described as spotless!There was a small hole in the center of the stone platform. Monkey King looked at it, took out the jade card before, and placed it toward the small hole. It was not too big or small, just right!


    As soon as the jade card was put down, the stone platform immediately shook violently. With the stone platform''s shaking, even the ground nearby began to shake!


    Under this violent shaking, the dilapidated wooden house stirred up dust and smoke in the sky, but there was no sign of collapse, it seemed that there was a mysterious force supporting it!


    Suddenly, a golden light soared into the sky from the jade plate on the stone platform, straight through the void!Suddenly, the sky and the earth shook, the wind was surging, and the clear sky was pierced by this golden light into a black hole in the space of more than ten meters wide!A looming palace is revealed in it!


    at the same time!The world is shaking!..

 162 Chapter Forty-One

    In the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains, there is an ancient giant tree. It towers into the clouds and obscures the sky. The trunk is like a huge wall, spanning a hundred meters away!On a branch a hundred meters away from the ground, there is a beautiful hut. This hut is all built of scarlet sycamore. The woody fragrance exudes from it makes people feel refreshed. Cool, full of energy!From this look, it is not a place for mortals to live!


    A handsome and extraordinary man in a red robe was sitting on a bed, closing his eyes and adjusting his breath. He felt a sudden, his closed eyes suddenly opened, a light flashed from his eyes, and he got up and looked towards the sky. The calm face was immediately replaced by shock and surprise: "This... is this the ancient treasure that... my father said before? I thought it was a legend! I didn''t expect that the door to the ancient treasure was opened! Who is so capable? I heard that thousands of years ago, the secret key of the treasure was missing, but I didn¡¯t think it would be opened again after thousands of years! Haha~~~ God helped me too! If I can get something this time , I must be able to advance to the legendary realm! Such a grand event, how can I be missing?¡± I saw him wave his sleeves, and a space channel appeared immediately in the fluctuation of the space in front of him, his figure flashed, and then he disappeared. among them!


    "Haha!! After thousands of years of waiting, the door to the ancient treasure was finally opened! This time, I don¡¯t want to fail, Aoyun, Tianfang, Skylark! The three of you accompany me to go, this time, I must To find the door to break through the imperial realm!" On a beautiful isolated island, a strong man of nearly three meters looked at the distant sky, the broken sky, in which the shocking breath filled his eyes. Excited and excited look!He is the true master of the Warcraft Mountains: Tong Ming!A mysterious tortoise that has lived for thousands of years!It has been living low-key in a small island in the Warcraft Mountains. The opening of the ancient treasures finally makes it in the present world!


    "Yes, Master Tongming!" The two men and the woman behind them nodded respectfully, looking at the shattered sky, with a fiery color in their eyes!Legend has it that it was a residence opened up by an ancient Wudi, and there are hidden treasures and heritage!If it can be passed on, maybe you can get the method of promotion to the emperor realm!It''s exciting to think about it!


    Thousands of years ago, this ancient secret storage caused a world-shattering battle for martial arts, but unfortunately the secret key suddenly disappeared strangely, and it became unknown!This reappearance is bound to cause an uproar!


    Countless beasts naturally felt this shocking opportunity, no matter it was level five.Sixth-level, seventh-level!Transformed, or untransformed Warcrafts rushed towards the treasure land madly!Instantly!The entire Warcraft Mountains began to riot!The trees collapsed, the dust billowed, the earth trembled and boomed!The roar of the sky spread across the entire sky!


    But for a moment, before the destination arrived, the monsters in the Warcraft Mountains started a crazy battle!The roar and roar spread all over the sky!Here, it has become a blood-stained land!


    Qingshan Town, the nearest to the Warcraft Mountains, was completely panicked. This kind of terrifying Warcraft riot can no longer be described on a large scale!This is simply a riot in the entire Warcraft Mountains!What''s so great is going to appear in the world?It caused such a terrifying battle!


    "Look at it! Oh my God! A big hole broke in the sky! Could this be the cause of the monsters'' riot?"


    Countless mercenaries looked up at the sky, looking at the sky far away, the broken sky, they were deeply shocked!No need to guess, there must be some amazing treasures coming out soon!However, they can only sigh with excitement!There is the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains, with their strength entering, there is only one way to die!


    In the Tagore Desert, in the palace of the Medusa clan, the demon, beautiful and beautiful Queen Medusa looked at the broken sky, her eyes flickering, and for a moment, she became firm: "How can it be such a chance? Missed! Yuemei, you are solely responsible for the next affairs in the clan, I...Let''s take a look..."


    "My Lady Queen, are you sure you want to go? The reappearance of such a stunning secret treasure will definitely attract countless powerful people to go... I''m afraid..." Yue Mei looked at Medusa with a worried look in her eyes!


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful! The Warcraft Mountains now are not as terrible as before! You can manage things in the clan properly!" After saying that, Medusa''s beautiful snaketail flicked her body shape. Flash, flying towards the distance...


    "The sky is shattered, and the vitality of the heavens and the earth has begun an abnormal riot! This is a sign of the reappearance of the amazing artifact! I didn''t expect that there are such ancient secrets in this world! I think the other races should have discovered it too! Hmm, these amazing treasures, it seems necessary for me to go there in person! Xun''er seems to be there too... Hmm... I haven''t seen her for a while..." A handsome and tall middle-aged man looked into the void !His eyes were hazy and chaotic, he seemed to look through the void and see everything far away!


    "The patriarch, the secret that can cause the earth and the earth to shake... I think there are only legendary..." An old man behind him looked at the void with shock and excitement, and he seemed to see something too!


    "Haha! Go and organize the manpower immediately! Open the space channel and we will set off immediately! Don''t fall behind!"


    "Yes... I will arrange..."


    In the dim hall, a man covered in grey clothes followed the window and looked out into the sky. He couldn''t help but let out bursts of weird laughter: "It''s really a plan that can''t keep up with the change! I didn''t expect that it would appear at this time. The legendary relics of Emperor Wu, if this is the case, my soul race should be born ahead of time..."


    At the same time, the eight ancient tribes, including the Medicine Clan, Yan Clan, and Stone Clan, began to take action!With the strongest lineup, I opened the space channel and went to the same place!


    Sun Wukong looked up at the sky and looked at the big broken hole in the sky. He felt the movement of clouds from all directions, the breath of all coming here, and the shaking ground, and the roar of beasts and martial arts from time to time. A faint smile couldn''t help but hung up: "Oh! Oops! It''s incredible! Brother''s move seems to have caused a lot of turmoil! A lot of awesome characters are coming to us! "


    Yun Yun glanced at the dusty forest behind, waves of fallen trees, the ground shaking, rumbling endlessly, and in the sky, the dense figures of monsters flying here, the four dances in the wind, covering The sky was obscured by the sun, and the entire sky became dark!Thousands of monsters are rolling in, how terrifying the aura after their fusion is!Yun Yun suddenly felt a tingling scalp!His complexion also turned pale!While the heart was beating, he was almost startled by the suppressed breath and stopped beating!


    "Brother Wukong... let''s... hurry up... go in!" Nalan Yanran''s face was pale, her face frightened.Not to mention her, even Furukawa and Yunfeng were pale in fright, and they were shaking all over!How could she be a low-powered little girl able to withstand such a terrifying sight, but it was all Tier 4, 5 and Tier 6 monsters rolling in. This is too horrible. If Yun Yun was not supporting her, she would have It fell to the ground softly!..

 163 Chapter 42 The Broken Entrance to the Sky

    "This scene is really magnificent!" Monkey King sighed with emotion, with one of his hands, and a transparent energy cover instantly enveloped several people: "Then, we are going to set off!" As he said, his figure rose into the sky, carrying Yun Yun and the others flew towards the big broken hole in the sky!


    At the opening of the broken hole in the sky, the sharp spatial wind blade slashed on the transparent mask, but there was no ripple left!Under the protection of the light shield, several people plunged into the broken hole in the sky...


    The large group of monsters behind, but for a moment, also followed, especially the flying monsters in the sky, like a violent wind, they couldn''t wait to fly into the hollow!However, just at the entrance of the cave, those monsters with Tier 4 or 5 were torn apart by the fierce wind blade and tearing force at the entrance of the cave, and blood splashed, but for a moment, this place has become a blood-stained land, and the ground is even more so. There is a thick layer of minced flesh and blood!


    The strong bloody aura made the eyes of these beasts flushed, but no beast dared to approach within a hundred meters of the broken sky!


    "It''s so strong in space tearing, I''m afraid I don''t have the strength of Tier 6 or above, don''t even want to go in!" A Tier 6 monster that is huge and shaped like a lion and leopard said with a solemn face.


    "Even the sixth-order beasts, I am afraid it is very dangerous!" One of the sixth-order beasts is also a solemn expression.Look at me for other Tier VI monsters, and I look at you, but no one dares to be the vanguard!


    Suddenly, as the space fluctuated here, a space crack tore and opened, and a handsome man in a red robe walked out from it. When the monsters here saw this figure, all their pupils shrank and knelt down. Respectfully salute: "I have seen the man in blood!"


    "Unexpectedly, you are also alarmed, Lord Bloody! Even if you see you, even if you don''t get the secret treasure, you won''t be in vain!" A Tier 6 beast looked at the red robe man with a flattering look!Looking at the respectful look of the beasts around, you know that this red robe man is absolutely terrifying!


    The man in the red robe directly ignored the beast, glanced around, and said calmly: "With your strength, do you still want to get involved in such ruins? Really seeking a dead end! The ruins here have attracted the mainland. The attention of countless powerhouses, among them there is no shortage of human powerhouses. I advise you to hurry back to your turf to shrink up! Otherwise, there is only one fall!"


    "Huh! What''s so scary about humans! This is the Warcraft Mountains, our territory of Warcraft. If humans dare to set foot here, they will definitely come back and forth!" The face was disdainful and arrogant.


    The bloody clothes glanced at the seventh-order transformed beast, and said faintly: "Really? It''s okay if it''s one or two people. If you attract the top forces of the whole continent, if you do, even if The Warcraft Mountains are also waiting to be bloodbathed!"


    Those psychic Tier 5 and Tier 6 beasts listened to them, and they all took a breath. Has the appearance of the ancient ruins this time caused such a big battle?


    "Simply say it all, you guys can do it yourself!" The bloody clothes faintly said, his figure soared into the sky, and he plunged into the broken sky. The extremely violent space was torn by him as it passed through him. The strange spatial fluctuations were blocked, and immediately, he passed this dangerous hole smoothly...


    Immediately afterwards, the space here rippled again, and the four figures walked out of the cracks in the space, looking at the big broken hole in the sky, a trace of excitement flashed in the eyes of the few people, the tall and strong man The big man sighed with emotion: "Thousands of years, I finally waited for you to start! The inheritance of Emperor Wu is none other than me. No one will want to take you away from my hands! Let''s go! Let''s go in and see. See, how many surprises are waiting for us!"


    "Yes, Master Tongming!" The three people behind them said respectfully, and immediately turned into four streams of light, entering the broken passage in the sky!


    Seeing someone else took a step ahead, several morphing monsters of rank 7 or higher stepped into the air and plunged into the broken sky!


    Those Tier 6 monsters finally couldn''t stand still, and a Tier 6 monster that thought it was good at first flew toward the fragmented sky!As soon as it was approaching, I felt the pain of tearing in my body!However, it was biting its mouth full of sharp teeth, running the energy in its body with all its strength, moving forward slowly in the storm, enduring the pain of scraping from its body, and it was full of screams. The blood-red wounds crisscrossed by cloth, it finally passed through the space storm zone, and rushed in with a roar of excitement!


    Seeing this, other beasts began to riot, soaring into the sky...In an instant, the blood was sprayed, the beasts roared, and the sixth-order beasts flew into the sky desperately, the broken sky!The place where this ancient ruin appeared was the Monster Mountain Range. It seems that the first group of beneficiaries were these Monsters!


    A group of low-strength monsters can only watch enviously, but are unwilling to leave!However, some smart monsters left here after hearing what the bloodsuit had said before. They had a premonition that this place would be a place of right and wrong, leaving only their lives in danger!


    Sun Wukong had just entered the relics of Emperor Wu, but the place they landed was on a plain, surrounded by pairs of green eyes lit up, all the size of lanterns, staring at them!


    "Oh my God, it''s a pack of wolves, they are two or three meters high? What should we do, we are surrounded!" Just when she appeared, Nalan Yanran was stunned by the surrounding scenes!


    "And all of them are Tier 4 or Tier 5 demon wolves, how is this possible?!" Furukawa''s mouth grew even more shocked!


    These, demon wolves, are all alien species. They are all mutated. They are not comparable to ordinary demon wolves. They all have the strength of Tier 4 or 5, and their bodies are like giant elephants. Some are silver and white, some are black, and some are black and white. , And some were all blue and blue, of various kinds, and each one was extremely fierce, with bright fur, and faint and shiny eyes shone with cunning and cruelty!


    "It seems that they are the first group of guards to prevent outsiders from stepping into the inner layer!" Monkey King looked at the demon wolves around, smiled faintly, and soon looked at the group of demon wolves, the dark wolves supported by that group of wolves. On the body of the demon wolf, he said lightly: "I think you are the leader of this group of demon wolves? A sixth-order demon wolf is really rare! It is one step higher than my moonlight, and it is worthy of the relic of Emperor Wu. Has even the low-level monsters evolved to this level?"


    The bald man riding the dark devil wolf looked at the Monkey King and his eyes flashed with excitement: "Are you humans? How many years have passed, and I didn¡¯t expect humans to set foot in this area. I¡¯m very curious. What will it taste like?"


    "You can try it!" Monkey King looked at the wolf king lightly.This guy has been living in this land to dominate the king, it seems very arrogant!For such arrogant people, we must give a good lesson, so that he will never forget it!


    "Hey~~ I mean it!" The dark demon wolf king yelled up to the sky, and shook the four wild voices: "Erlang! The legendary humans are right in front of you, catch them for me! Let us taste people together. What will the meat taste like!"


    "Wow~~~" The pack of wolves raised their eyes to the sky, and their eyes flashed with excitement and bloodthirsty rays, and a few people from Monkey King rushed away!..

 164 Chapter 43 The Amazing Treasure

    "Oh! I don¡¯t know how fearless!" Monkey King shook his head faintly. Now he is not in the mood to accompany this group of magic wolves to play here. He knows that it won¡¯t be long before a large group of high-level monsters will appear here. Even after a while, a large number of humans will come here!Those people, I am afraid they will be the top forces on this continent!When there are more people, there will naturally be more people sharing treasures!So he must hurry up!


    A horrible breath erupted from Monkey King''s body, and the demon wolves who were biting at him suddenly froze in the air, frozen their body, and immediately fell to the ground, their bodies trembling!Even the Tier 6 Wolf King has been frightened to the ground!Eyes are frightened!This breath is terrible!But it was photographed that it didn''t even have the courage to stand up!That kind of destruction, that kind of shocking weather, that kind of supreme majesty and domineering that despise everything in the world like ants!The demon wolf king, who has always been arrogant and arrogant, knelt instantly!Head close to the ground, expressing sincere surrender!


    "Dear human power... I am ashamed of my ignorance... I apologize to you for my rudeness! I am willing to accept any punishment from you! But before that, please allow me to follow you , Even if it is your pet and mount, it is also my honor!¡± Just like this, Monkey King¡¯s shocking and terrifying strength completely conquered the heart of this demon wolf king. It yearns for the strong and more freedom. , As long as following this human powerhouse, then, he can not only become a powerhouse, but also get freedom and leave this world that has been imprisoned for thousands of years!


    The sudden change made Yun Yun dumbfounded on the spot!This...Is this the Demon Wolf King who claims to be proud?Why is this one so spineless?Didn''t fight, scared to get down and surrendered?Similarly, they were once again shocked by the strength of Monkey King!This Demon Wolf Pack and Demon Wolf King can behave like this, obviously a masterpiece of Monkey King!Are they scared by the power of Monkey King?So, what kind of terrifying power does he have?Now, Yun Yun and the others looked at Monkey King''s eyes more and more curious!


    The reason why they didn''t feel the breath of Monkey King was because they couldn''t feel the breath at all!Moreover, Sun Wukong''s qi now belongs to God''s qi, and ordinary people don''t even want to feel it!But monsters are different. They are naturally sensitive to qi, so they sensed the horror of qi radiated by Monkey King, so they immediately lost the courage to fight martial arts and surrendered on the ground!


    "Go away, Lao Tzu is not interested in you! If you don''t want to die, you should leave here quickly! There will be a large group of monsters of Tier VI and above coming in later, just your hundreds of wolves, not enough of them It''s stuffed!" Seeing this demon wolf king, he immediately expressed surrender, and Sun Wukong was not good at it, so he waved his hand and walked towards the innermost part of the ruins in the way of the devil wolf!


    "Thank you for your reminder, we will leave soon!" The Demon Wolf King looked at the departed Monkey King, with a hint of disappointment flashing in his eyes, but apparently he was not interested in it, and he did not dare to entangle it any more, so he had to look at it. They left!Immediately, he looked at the moonlight behind Monkey King again, and a trace of infatuation and loss flashed in his eyes!Ok!This perverted wolf, in fact, wants to follow Sun Wukong somewhat for this beautiful moonlight!


    "Oh! It seems that we are destined after all!" The Demon Wolf King sighed and roared up to the sky, leading the pack of wolves, retreated like a tide, and disappeared at the end of the grassland!


    Not long after they left, an ancient and huge castle appeared in front of a few people, majestic and magnificent, exuding a simple and mysterious atmosphere!


    "Look, there should be the treasure place of Emperor Wu, right?" Nalan Yanran pointed to the majestic and tall castle with a look of excitement!Yun Yun several people also showed surprises!


    "Well, it should be! A little distance! You put your hands on my body, and I will take you there!..."


    With a sound of "Huh!", Monkey King moved for an instant, and appeared in front of this huge castle with Yun Yun and a few people!The fresh and pleasant floral fragrance immediately blows on your face!Surrounded by flowers and green grass!There are some precious medicinal materials!Furukawa was the first one to ran into the flower gardens and picked up the medicinal materials inside. His face was full of shock and excitement: "Oh my God! This...this is the fourth-grade medicinal material purple gold flower, this is Tianxiangkui, that is Longxucao...Oh my god! It''s just a flower garden, with so many precious medicinal materials..."


    Seeing Furukawa and Yunfeng picking medicinal materials in the flower garden with excitement, Monkey King shook his head, and hurriedly pulled Nalan Yanran with excitement, shook his head, and said, "Don''t go, this The things in the castle are the real treasures!" As he said, he pushed the huge bronze gate hard, but it didn''t move.


    Yun Yun looked at the groove on the giant bronze door, frowned and said, "Isn''t it because you need a key to open it?"


    "The key? What key do we have? The jade card is still on the stone platform of the ruined house!" Monkey King shrugged, condensing a lightsaber in his hand, and smiled: "Forget it! Or open the door violently. The most straightforward!"


    "Wait! Violence doesn''t work! What if you touch the prohibition?" Yun Yun immediately stopped the violence that Sun Wukong was about to launch!


    "What''s so scary! I''m just opening a small hole in this huge bronze door!" Monkey King smiled, ignoring Yun Yun''s dissuasion, his lightsaber brushed a few swords, and the heavy bronze door was like tofu. Like being cut and opened, the bronze and iron block crashed to the ground, revealing a two-meter-high portal!Xiaguang shot out from the portal, and a strong fragrance of medicine came out!The treasure inside is amazing!


    Yun Yun looked at the thick bronze door just like this being cut out by Monkey King, her mouth opened wide in surprise!That is a gate made of the world''s hardest black iron stone!Cut it so easily, can anyone in this world really be able to do it?Sure enough, this guy is a pervert!


    "That''s all right!" Monkey King smiled, smelling the strong pill fragrance and the dazzling glow from inside, his eyes lit up suddenly: "It seems there are a lot of treasures inside! Let''s go in and take a look! "Speaking, stepped in!Yun Yun and Nalan Yanran also followed with excitement!


    Furukawa and the two people who were still excited about picking medicine on the side saw that the Monkey King and the three had entered the hall, and they had no time to be surprised by the hard-cut door at the door. They immediately gave up the undigged fourth-grade medicinal material in their hands. , Rushed into the main hall of the castle, and was shocked by the sight in front of him!: "My God! This is..."


    In the main hall of the castle, the enchanting treasures are permeating, the light flows, and a flaming light is lifted up, and the house is full of medicine. The treasures here are amazing, beyond the imagination of the world! ..

 165 Chapter 44 Stunning Medicinal Materials

    The people in Furukawa went crazy. They rushed forward together, and they were all tempting. People halo. There are jade pots and cups on the wooden table. All of them are precious medicines and fine wines. A plate full of rare fruits!As the years go by, not only have these things not lost their effectiveness, but the effects have become even more amazing!This is obviously in close continuity with the strange formation in the hall!


    The people in Furukawa were very excited, but they were not surprised, they swept away the items in the hall and threw them into their ring madly!Even Yun Yun, who has always been dignified and steady, joined it!


    Monkey King looked at the agitated people, shook his head, did not join them, he could see, the pill, fruits, etc. here!Obviously, the owner here placed it at will for the sake of life!It''s not a place for treasure!However, it is just a hall, so luxuriously placed, how amazing would it be if it were a place of treasure?


    Monkey King looked around, placed two rolls on the incense wooden table next to a white tiger leather chair in the center, walked over, picked it up, opened it, and his eyes lit up: "Advanced Martial Skills: Chong Xiao Jian Jue Zhan! Well, it is a swordsmanship and martial art, but it is quite suitable for Koko!" As he said, he put it away, then opened another volume to take a look, and there was a satisfied smile on the corner of his mouth. This is a martial art skill of the ground level: Willow catkins floating shadow!It is a martial art suitable for women''s practice!Monkey King naturally unceremoniously accepted it into the world ring!


    "Even the two volumes of martial arts randomly placed in the hall are all high-level martial arts. This martial emperor is really impressive!" Monkey King said, looking around, and found that everything here is evenly arranged. It is colorful, and the air is still filled with this intoxicating fragrance. Obviously, such a dress looks very much like a girl''s boudoir!


    "This ancient Martial Emperor wouldn''t be a woman, right?" Sun Wukong muttered in a low voice, looking at a few people who were still busy and excited Yun Yun, for a while: "I said, are you enough? This thing outside? It''s just an ordinary display. The treasure trove inside is the real treasure. Leave some for the people behind! Let''s go in and see!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Yun Yun blushed, and a little embarrassed, she stopped her movements!Nalan Yanran on the side also smirked, stretched out her fragrant tongue, and watched Monkey King walk inside. The two hurriedly followed!


    However, Furukawa and Yunfeng were still frantically collecting the things in the living room, until Monkey King walked out of the living room, they hurriedly followed!


    Walking out of the hall, the goal is a courtyard like a park, where the greens are shaded, the flowerbeds are all over the floor, and the air is filled with a strong fragrance of medicine, which makes people feel trembling!Let alone Yun Yun, even Monkey King was shocked!Because no matter the flowers, plants and trees here, they are all non-traditional. After the loss of years and the baptism of the strange formation in the garden, they have all become rare treasures. Each plant is absolutely above the fifth-grade!Such a scene is simply appalling!


    There are also those medicinal materials that are not inferior in grade, but they have reached the eighth or ninth rank!Here, the colorful radiances mirror each other, and the strong medicinal scent is almost turned into substance, which makes people feel refreshed and refreshed with every breath, and the whole body is comfortable, which increases the life span of decades!This is incredible!


    "Oh my God! Look at it, that...that is the transformation grass... the eighth-rank transformational grass? Unbelievable, unbelievable! That is the eighth-rank Tianlu Demon Fruit! According to legend, as long as you eat one, you can make seven The level of monsters evolves to level 8...that...that¡¯s it?!...Oh my God...it¡¯s a ninth-grade longevity fruit! Legend has it that as long as one eats one, one can have an endless lifespan...and...that one plant is also nine Tasting medicinal materials...this...this rare thing...all appeared here...this...this...this..." Furukawa was already dumbfounded by the things here, and afterwards, he trembled and said no with excitement. Talking!


    "This TMD is simply amazing! I''m silly!" Looking at everything in front of him, Monkey King couldn''t help but utter a swear word. He understood that the medicinal materials here might not be as shocking as the world at first, but After thousands of years of baptism, as well as the amazing gathering of spirits here, the medicinal materials here have undergone earth-shattering changes!Even some of the original medicinal materials have crossed their boundaries and evolved to a higher level!


    At the same time, the handsome red-robed man in blood also appeared in front of the gate of the castle, looking at the bronze gate, the small opening that was cut off by a forcibly, his eyes suddenly rounded and his face was full. The incredible color: "This...who did this TM? Is it necessary to be so cruel? This...this is a door made by one of the hardest mysterious irons in the world... actually... it was cut open by someone... ¡­Yes¡­is it the masterpiece of the man who opened this treasure?¡­"


    At this moment, the blood suit, the heart is really no longer peaceful, this cut portal is obviously cut open by someone with a strong means, and the cut surface is smooth as a mirror, which is enough to explain what kind of magic weapon the opponent uses. Up!How advanced is the cultivation base!This class of magical soldiers can easily break through his defenses!Suddenly, the complexion of the blood cloak became solemn, and at the same time, his eyes flashed with excitement. If he could obtain this magic weapon, who else would be his opponent?


    "En?" The blood suit suddenly turned around and looked behind her, only to see the sky not far away. I don''t know when four figures have appeared. The terrifying aura rushed forward, causing the blood suit''s complexion to change immediately and at the same time it became exceptional Dignified: "Okay... so strong! The leader... definitely has the strength of Tier 9 (Martial Saint) peak! And the people behind him are all Tier 9!... How can this be... in the Warcraft Mountains ¡­Does this exist? Could it be that¡­ he is¡­ the legendary¡­ that adult? He is not dead yet?!"


    Thoughts were no more than a moment, and the four of them were no more than a blink of an eye, even closer!Tong Ming glanced at the blood suit faintly, and then moved his gaze to the cut open door of the bronze door, a look of shock flashed in his eyes!The indifferent expression became extremely solemn!Begin to reconsider the blood suit in front of him: "This...you did it?"


    Xueyi shook his head, with a look of amazement: "I just arrived, and I was shocked when I saw this... I think it should be the person who opened the treasure cave!"


    "This person can even open the door of the Profound Sky forcibly! The cultivation level is really amazing! It seems that it is really difficult to get the inheritance here!" Tong Ming''s face wrinkled, and his face was solemn!The opponent can break through this gate, that is to say, even if the defense is amazing, as a mysterious tortoise, the opponent can break through his defense!This is indeed a tricky opponent!..

 166 Chapter 45: Who can stop the angry Goku?

    At this moment, Tong Ming secretly touched a jade key in his hand, looked at the two-meter-high gap on the bronze gate, and felt very entangled in his heart. He thought he was the most tragic person in history!


    This jade key was only grabbed by him thousands of years ago. After waiting for thousands of years, he thought that the key would be of great use. However, looking at the big hole in front of him, at this moment, he wanted Cry without tears, what is the hard work thousands of years ago?Thinking about it this way, he has been pitted for thousands of years!


    "Ah! Help!" Suddenly, there was a terrifying sound in front of him. He immediately awakened Tong Ming from a daze, and looked at each other with the blood clothes. The figures flashed and disappeared into the castle!


    When they appeared in the courtyard of the castle, they were all stunned by what they saw!What did they see?Rubbing his eyes, I almost couldn''t believe what I saw!Several plants of the eighth-grade treasure medicine are actually engaged in a fierce battle with the four. Among them is a vine tree with red fruits on it. It is actually the eighth-grade treasure vine, the bloodthirsty vine, at this moment, it The vines turned into countless branches and tied a middle-aged man like rice dumplings. The spikes on it pierced into the skin and were actually sucking his blood!I saw that his skin was withering at an astonishing speed, but in a moment, it had become a pile of withered bones!


    "Yunfeng!" Yun Yun looked at Yunfeng who was sucked into a withered bone for a moment. She was shocked and wanted to save her. However, she was also entangled in her hands and feet by the bloodthirsty vine. Blood vine that will pierce the skin!There is nothing I can do!


    "Sure enough, I''m not afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates like pigs!" Sun Wukong cursed in a low voice, tearing off the bloodthirsty vine entwining Nalan Yanran, and rescued her!But in just a moment, that guy Yunfeng has died!And Furukawa is already in danger!


    This is what he asked for!Everything was quiet at first, but Yun Fengche was lost and dazzled by the treasure medicine in front of him. He couldn''t wait to rush into the flower garden like this. He wanted to pick these rare treasure medicines. Don¡¯t know. , The medicinal materials that have reached this level are already psychic, how can they allow others to pick them if they want?As soon as he approached, he was attacked by an eighth-grade bloodthirsty vine, which entangled his whole person!


    Yun Yun immediately went to the rescue, but was trapped!Because this bloodthirsty vine, at least has the strength of the Seven or Eight Star Wuzong, how can they resist it!Countless vines stretched out, but for a moment, except for Monkey King, Yun Yun and the others were all tied up. In order to save Nalan Yanran, Yunfeng had died in such a short time!


    Seeing Furukawa¡¯s skin withered a little, Sun Wukong directly ignored him, flashed his figure, and came to Yun Yun¡¯s side, condensed with the lightsaber in his hand, and with a light wave, cut off the thorny vines entwining her , Rescue her out!Immediately flashed again, and also rescued the moonlight from the bloodthirsty vine!Perceiving the power of Monkey King, this bloodthirsty vine immediately took back its countless vines, abandoned Furukawa, and got into the ground!Hiding!Seeing that the bloodthirsty vines ran away, the other eighth-grade treasure medicines also sank into the garden and hid!


    Looking at the Furukawa who had become skinny on the ground, Monkey King looked at him, and this guy''s life is really great!He deliberately delayed a little time, but this guy didn''t die like this!


    "Master Furukawa, are you okay?" Yun Yun came to Furukawa''s side, looking at him worriedly.He is the only Rank 5 alchemist in Yun Lanzong, and he can''t afford to lose!


    "No...it''s okay!" Furukawa replied weakly, took out a handful of red blood tonic pills, and threw them all into his mouth, his complexion improved a lot.


    The Monkey King looked at the four who appeared in the rear, and the Tong Ming four looked at Monkey King and their lineup was obviously stunned. One Martial Emperor, one Martial King, the one who died seemed to be a Martial Spirit, and there was a Tier 5 monster. , When they stared at Nalan Yanran, they were completely stunned, Nima, there is still a warrior?This is the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains!When can even warriors come in?


    When they fixed their eyes on Monkey King''s body, their expressions became completely solemn!This looks like an ordinary person, without any cultivation base!But they saw clearly just now that Monkey King easily cut off an eighth-rank Bloodthirsty Vine with the strength of the Seventh or Eight-Star Wuzong, and scared it away, which shows that he is the strongest in this team. By!It is precisely because of him that these weak humans can enter the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains without realizing it!


    "Even I can''t sense his cultivation base at all, how is this possible!" Tong Ming looked at Monkey King, shocked and inexplicably shocked. He is a monster of Tier 9 Peak, which is equivalent to Martial Saint Peak. Can''t see through this person''s cultivation base?Just like an ordinary person!This TM is simply turning over!Could it be that he still failed Emperor Wu?is it possible?


    "I think you are the one who opened the relics of Emperor Wu? How about, how about so many treasures here, how about we split it up?" Tong Ming looked at Monkey King and nodded, although his lineup looks the strongest, but considerate With the strength of Monkey King, he still made concessions!


    However, he made concessions, but Monkey King would not.He glanced at Tong Ming faintly, took out his ears, and looked very awkward: "Who are you? What qualifications do you have to share these medicinal materials with me?"


    "You..." Tong Ming''s face suddenly became very difficult to look. For thousands of years, who would dare to be so presumptuous to him?In his anger, an extremely terrifying aura erupted from his body, and even the space in front of him became unstable and began to rippling waves!Its strength is visible!


    Standing behind Monkey King, Yun Yun''s faces were pale and pale when they were pressed by this terrifying aura. Nalan Yanran, who was weak in strength, fell to the ground even more, spouting a mouthful of blood!


    "Bold, dare to be rude to Master Tongming!" Tianfang behind Tongming also stood up at the same time, pointing to Monkey King and shouting.But I have my own plan: "Since Master Tongming takes care of this person''s strength, let me test the strength of this mysterious man for him!"


    "Yanran, are you okay?" Monkey King directly ignored the sky, and immediately came to Nalan Yanran''s side, blocking the terrifying pressure for them, and a light group condensed in his hand, which fell into Yanran''s body, but for a moment , Nalan Yanran, who was severely injured, has recovered as before!


    Monkey King handed Nalan Yanran to Yun Yun, slowly turned around, looked at Tongming and the others, his eyes were filled with monstrous anger, and a terrifying aura of destruction erupted from his body. The castle began to sway, the earth began to tremble, and the entire continent was in panic!


    "TMD, you dare to hurt my sister in front of Lao Tzu! You are the rhythm of death!" Cold and murderous words came from Monkey King''s mouth, and a monstrous and terrifying atmosphere filled the world!In this world, who can stop the angry Goku?


    Tongming''s face changed drastically, and their hearts trembled, and their complexions were as pale as paper. In this monstrous and terrifying atmosphere, they shuddered, they were terrified!..

 167 Chapter 46 Above Emperor Wu?

    "Emperor Wu? How is this possible! Is there such a powerful person in the world?" Tong Ming and the other four were shocked and sweated by the devastating weather of Monkey King. Emperor Wu Tong Ming was also seen thousands of years ago. , This kind of breath that even the soul is a little trembling, only the Wudi strong can have it!He regarded Monkey King as a strong man of Emperor Wu!But the Wudi powerhouse in front of him seemed to be stronger than the Wudi he had seen!


    "Wu... Emperor Wu? How could it be possible!..." Yun Yun and the three standing behind Monkey King were completely stunned. The people who have been walking with them for so long, turned out to be the legendary Emperor Wu.Emperor Wu, didn''t he disappear on the mainland?


    Outside the castle, hundreds of monsters above Tier 6 shuddered under the horror atmosphere that suddenly filled the world, and some timid monsters knelt on the ground in shock!They stopped one after another, and looked at the castle not far away that exuded Baohui with fear!There, it is the birthplace of this horrible atmosphere!


    "Oh my God! What a terrifying aura this is! Isn''t it a relic of Emperor Wu here, but a sealed space with ancient demons?"


    "Has the seal been broken? Has the ancient demon awakened?"


    "Oh my God! What kind of shit ruins, I''m not rare! There is only one life!"


    A group of beasts were shocked, and amidst horrified roars, they flew towards the broken space wormhole one after another!Leaving this place that makes them feel terrified and tremble!Of course, there are still some bold beasts that have not left, such as some transformed beasts, and a few of the sixth-order peak beasts. They are far away from the dangerous castle and begin to advance to the outside of the castle, and they are assembled. Mission, waiting for the opportunity to appear!


    "Are you ready to die?" Monkey King looked at Tong Ming indifferently.The bloody clothes waved his hands again and again, and walked to one side: "I''m not with them! It is him who hurt the little girl, and has nothing to do with me!"


    Monkey King glanced at him lightly, and ignored it.This made Xueyi breathe a sigh of relief, and it would be nice to ignore him. Ignore his words, which means that he will not be involved in this inexplicable battle!


    Tong Ming looked at Monkey King with an ugly expression. He was also a proud person. How could he let others look down upon him?After the shock, he gradually calmed down, his complexion suddenly turned cold, and his eyes filled with murderousness: "Your excellency is such a big tone! In that case, let me see your brilliant tricks! I haven''t been active for thousands of years. Let me exercise my muscles and bones today!"


    "Oh! Do you still have the courage to challenge me? How courageous!" Monkey King gave Tong Ming a faint glance, then turned around and looked at the somewhat messy medicine garden, the psychic inside. Treasure Medicine naturally discovered that there are amazing powerhouses here, so they all went into hiding, and the rest were the medicinal materials of the fifth and sixth products that were not psychic!There are also some low-level seven-pin medicinal materials!


    "Huh! You are hiding, where can you hide?" As he said, with a big wave of his hand, the medicine garden in front of him disappeared in an instant, and what was left was a dark pit!Because Sun Wukong directly accepted this medicine garden into his world ring with his supreme spiritual power!


    "No... isn''t it?!" Everyone present was dumbfounded!The medicine garden in a few miles suddenly disappeared in front of you. What would you look like instead of you?Shocked again and again, Yun Yun''s nerves began to become a little numb!


    The disappearance of the medicine garden made Detongming''s complexion even more gloomy: "Your Excellency is really good! It seems that you have a remarkable treasure! Is it a secret treasure from the ancient times?"


    "You are not qualified to know yet!" Monkey King gave him a faint look, and said: "Now the medicine garden has been taken by me, you can go together!"


    "Hmph! To deal with you, why do they need to take action, I am enough!" Tong Ming snorted coldly, with a look of pride!He is known for his defenses, even if he meets Emperor Wu, he will have a fight!Living for thousands of years, relying on his invincible defense, he has never been defeated!


    At this time, he not only did not have the meaning of timidity, but became more and more excited!He was trapped at the peak of Wu Sheng. The peak has been for a thousand years, and he has been looking for a way to break through!Now there is such a strong man in front of him, how can this not make him feel excited and excited!Maybe even if he didn''t get the inheritance here, he could still enter the legendary realm!


    "Oh! Do you want to use me as your stepping stone to the summit? What a ridiculous idea!" Monkey King looked at Tong Ming indifferently, with an ordinary and simple punch, and the whole body space cracked. The space here is simply unable to withstand his unpretentious punch, this punch has surpassed the boundary of the dimension, and it is no longer the limit the world can withstand!


    When Tongming''s face changed drastically, his hands danced, and a mysterious tortoise shield appeared in front of him. With a sound of''Dang'', Monkey King struck the tortoise shield with a punch, making a piercing roar. Under Tongming''s horrified gaze, the shield slowly cracked, and with a snap, it broke apart, turned into bright spots, and disappeared!


    Unabated, with the power of destroying the space, Tong Ming''s eyes hit him with a punch in the chest!With a bang, his figure flew upside down and hit the wall, leaving a huge hole. The rest was missing, and he hit the huge bronze gate at the entrance of the castle. With a loud roar, he stopped and fell to the ground!Tong Ming spouted a mouthful of blood from the boss!


    "Master Tongming!" The three people in Tianfang were shocked and rushed over, helping Tong Ming on the ground up, and then looked at Monkey King with horror.


    Tong Ming slowly raised his head and looked at Monkey King, his eyes filled with disbelief and horror: "You...not Emperor Wu...but an existence above Emperor Wu..."


    Yinluo, everyone present showed a look of horror!


    With just one punch, Tong Ming understood the gap between him and Monkey King. His defense, even if Emperor Wu''s attack could be defensive, could not defend against the simple punch of the person in front of him!This is enough to explain everything, standing in front of him is not Emperor Wu, but the existence above Emperor Wu!This shocking news shocked him almost suffocated!Isn''t Emperor Wu the strongest existence on this continent?Is there a stronger presence above Emperor Wu?


    "Oh? You are still alive after taking a punch of my fifth level of skill?" Monkey King looked at Tong Ming lying softly on the ground with a little surprise. The opponent was just a martial sage. Although Feng''s existence is a monster, but this defense is too strong, right?


    "Is it just your fifth-level skill?" Tong Ming smiled bitterly, ridiculous that he actually wanted to use this existence as his stepping stone!This kind of thinking is really ridiculous!..

 168 Chapter 47—Tongxuan Ming Turtle

    "So, are you ready to die?" Monkey King looked at Tong Ming faintly, with a smile on his mouth: "A ninth-tier peak demon core, hehe~ It''s a pretty good thing!"


    "You are indeed very strong, but I won''t just give in!" Tong Ming looked at Monkey King with solemn eyes, and at the same time the flames of expectation and determination were beating in his eyes. He has stayed in this state for a long time, and the end is coming. He has not much time left!This time, I accidentally encountered such a strong man above the world''s unparalleled Wudi. The hope of victory is very slim, but the other party has already had a will to kill him, and escape is impossible, so he has to fight for whatever he says. A handful!This time, unsuccessful will become benevolent!


    "The space here is too small, let''s go out and fight again! This time, I will never lose to you so easily!" Tong Ming looked at Monkey King with a firm tone, and a pill appeared in his hand. , Was swallowed directly into his abdomen in one bite, and for a moment, he saw a glow of light all over his body, and his complexion became ruddy. The injury he suffered before, it was only a moment, and he had almost recovered!It can be seen that the pill that he took is definitely not low!The old monster who has lived for thousands of years has some collections!


    "Oh? You still have the courage to fight with me? Do you want to make a desperate move? Or, do you want to change back to the main body and then fight with me?" Monkey King looked at Tong Ming with interest and followed him towards the castle. Went outside!Yun Yun and a few people followed closely. Such a world-class battle is rare in the world. There is no reason to ignore it!


    "Look, someone has come out! Aren''t those seniors who went in first? They are all right?"


    "Well, isn''t the man in the blood coat behind? The three beside him are not humans, are they?"


    "What? When did humans come here?"


    "They won''t be the ones who opened the Wudi Dongtian Gate? But this strength is too weak? I can swallow them in one bite!"


    "Where is the person who exuded that horror before? Where is he? Hasn''t he escaped yet?"


    "Look, look! They are facing each other, will they make a decisive battle?"


    "There''s a lot of fun now! Let''s watch it from a distance!"


    A group of Tier 6 and Tier 7 monsters, hiding in the distance, watched, and when they saw everyone walking out of the castle, they began to discuss it!But they are very conscious, no one dares to approach them. Although the strength of the humans and beasts is very weak, but the people around them make them feel awe and fear from their hearts. They are high-ranking. A kind of natural coercion that the World of Warcraft exerted on them!


    This suffices to show that those few are at the same level as blood clothes!Who is the blood suit?He is the only Tier 9 monster in the Warcraft Mountains, the same level as him, that is to say, they are also Tier 9 monsters!When did such a few Tier 9 beasts appear in the Warcraft Mountains?Could it be that it didn''t come from the outside world?While being shocked, the beasts of the Warcraft Mountains also had deep doubts!


    Looking at the four people in front of Tongming, Aoyun, Tianfang, and Skylark, Monkey King is still very calm: "What, have you figured it out? Are you going to come together to fight with me now?"


    "Huh! What do you mean together! They were originally part of my body!" Tong Ming snorted coldly, his aura gradually rising, and the three of Aoyun, Tianfang, and Skylark beside him also catered to Tongming''s breath, gradually The climb up! In Monkey King''s perception, their breath is extremely similar!


    "It turns out that you are one! No wonder the auras are so close!" Monkey King looked at the four people in front of him in surprise. The news was really surprising. Who would have thought that the three followers next to him would actually be with him. Is one!No wonder they were willing to follow Tong Ming as a Tier 9 monster.


    "Drink!!" Accompanied by the loud shouts of Tong Ming''s four people, their whole body was shiny and flowing, their strength was surging, and the rays of light were dazzling and dazzling!Amidst the strong sunlight, an extremely powerful aura gradually awakened, and their postures began to change, getting bigger and bigger... Tongming transformed into a huge dark black tortoise, whose body was thousands of meters away, and its limbs were strong. Like pillars, scarlet eyes are like two huge red gems!The dark tortoise shell is covered with ancient lines, giving people a mysterious and heavy feeling!It makes people feel that the defense is amazing. Is there anyone in the world who can break the defense of his tortoise shell?


    Aoyun''s breath was amazing, and when he recovered his body, he turned into a hideous head and merged next to Xuangui''s other head!


    Tianfang restored its body and turned into a pitch-black giant python, connected to the tail of the black tortoise, wrapped around the giant tortoise shell of the black tortoise, and the scarlet snake core stretched and contracted from time to time, giving people a sense of gloom and terror!


    With a cry, the skylark turned into a stream of light and merged into the black tortoise''s body. On both sides of the black tortoise, a pair of dark and shining wings grew unexpectedly!Spread your wings and cover the sky!The breath of horror filled the sky, making all the monsters present tremble!Eyes show horror and shock!


    After thousands of years of loneliness, Tongming, who was unwilling to be lonely, used secret techniques to differentiate a part of his body, formed his own independent mind, taught them to learn to practice, and finally transformed into human form!Be with him!The crisis this time has caused them, who have been separated for a thousand years, to merge together again and return to the original appearance of Tongming!


    "Tong Xuan Ming Turtle! It turned out to be him!" At the door of the castle, the blood suit looked at the black mysterious tortoise that was as large as an island not far away, with a shocking expression on his face: "He is not dead! It is indeed a long-lived black turtle clan!"


    "Tongxuan Minggui? Is that the legendary monster from time to time? It still exists in the world?" Yun Yun was surprised to cover her mouth with her delicate hand.What she saw and heard today was something she would not dare to imagine in her entire life, but they all appeared in front of her one by one!This kind of shock cannot be expressed in words!


    "Oh my God! Brother Wukong wants to fight against such a monster? He... can he really win?" Nalan Yanran looked at the Tongxuan Ming tortoise that looked like an island in front of him in shock, and his mouth grew wide. , His thick and simple tortoise shell is enough to shock the world. Can anyone really break such a tortoise shell?


    "Is this your body? It turned out to be a big tortoise! ??This defense looks really amazing!" Monkey King also looked at the Tongxuan Ming tortoise in front of him with surprise, this is the biggest he has ever seen in his life. A tortoise!


    "Then the strong man, let us go to the second round of war!" A thunderous voice came from the left head of Tong Xuan Ming Turtle, the sound shook the whole field, and the echo was endless!When you turn your body, the earth shakes even more!..

 169 Chapter 48: Powerful tortoise Tong Xuan Ming Turtle

    With a bang, rocks and clouds collapsed!The giant claws of the Tongxuan Ming Turtle were shot out, like the Optimus Pillar slammed down at Monkey King!At this moment, Monkey King suddenly understood the situation when Monkey King in Journey to the West was pressed by the palm of the Buddha on Wuzhi Mountain!The black shadow that covered the sky and the sun was rolling and pressing towards him, if there is no absolute confidence, I am afraid that just under the black shadow, you will be shocked!


    "That''s interesting!" Monkey King showed excitement. It was the first time he faced such a huge creature!With a sharp shout, the golden martial energy of the whole body came out, like a fierce golden flame covering the whole body!The figure rushed up into the sky, turned into a golden light, with a small body, abruptly resisted the giant claw that crashed down!


    "Boom!!" The two collided, and the sky shook loudly. The rumbling waves spread, the space fluctuated, and the layers shattered!At this moment, Tong Xuan Ming Turtle tried his best to shoot the figure under the giant claw into meat cakes, but no matter how hard he tried, the human being as small as an ant in his own eyes was still as stable as Mount Tai, not moving at all!There was a look of horror in his eyes. When did human beings compete with monsters?Does that small body possess such amazing power?


    Looking at the sky, the stalemate giant claws and figures, everyone present was shocked and pale!A human being who is a little bit bigger is actually wrestling with an ancient creature Tong Xuan Ming Turtle, which is as huge as a small island, without losing the wind!How shocking this situation is!However, the next scene directly made them all dumbfounded!The eyes were barely glaring!This has subverted the common sense they had previously known!


    "Hey! Do you only have so much strength? You are blinded by your hill-like body!" Monkey King looked at Tong Xuan Ming Turtle with disdain, and shouted again, his martial energy skyrocketed again!The strength in his hand suddenly increased!


    "Drink ah ah ah!!!" As Sun Wukong yelled loudly, he held Tongxuan Ming Turtle''s huge paws tightly with both hands, his muscles protruding, and he even slightly grasped Tong Xuan Ming Turtle''s hill-like body. Lift it up a little bit!


    "How... how is it possible..." Tong Xuan Ming Turtle felt his gradually floating body, and his eyes showed incredible horror!Looking at the tiny human being holding his soles tightly, the shock in his heart can no longer be described in words: "This...is this really a human being? How could it have such terrible power?!..."


    After the shock, Tong Xuan Ming Turtle also began to struggle fiercely. If he was really lifted up in this way and dropped to the ground by a human being, then in the future, what face would he have to appear in front of the world?


    The black wings that covered the sky and sun shook suddenly. The wind danced four times and the mountains and rivers roared!The clouds in the sky were also scattered by this violent wind!A tornado connecting heaven and earth swept towards Monkey King!Wherever he went, the space was shattered. This was a tornado storm with the power of space and the might of destruction!The ground sand and gravel danced wildly, and the turf was scraped up layer by layer!The surrounding trees were swaying, and some of the monsters hiding in the dark were swept into the sky, and were twisted into a blood mist in the tornado!


    When the wind is surging, it is like the end of the world!


    "It''s worthy of being a half-footed ancient monster! It can unleash such an amazing natural power!" Monkey King looked at the tornado wind that swept toward him one after another!I sighed now!Immediately he showed a fierce expression: "However, if only this is the case, it is far from enough!"


    As he said, the strength in his hand increased again, and the huge body of Tongxuan Minggui rose up from the ground under the shocking gazes of many monsters!"Drink!" Wukong yelled, shaking his hand forcefully, Tong Xuan Minggui''s huge body suddenly swept out, crashing on the tornado that swept the world!


    The world was quiet, the tornado burst into pieces, and the space burst into a big hole nearly 100 meters!The sky full of wind blades swept out in all directions!The monsters below suffered a devastating blow in an instant!As long as you are hit by the wind blade, regardless of whether you are a Tier 6 or Tier 7, you will all be cut into two, turning into a bloody mist!


    Suddenly, there was endless screaming and roaring, and the air was filled with a strong bloody atmosphere!


    "Quick! Hide inside the castle!" Yun Yun looked at the Mantian Wind Blade with the might of destruction, her expression changed drastically, and she hurriedly shouted!Moonlight didn''t have time to think about it, so she picked Nalan Yanran on her back, her figure flashed, and she entered the castle!She had already seen that her master was interested in this girl, so she didn''t mind this weak human being riding on her back!


    Yun Yun and Furukawa also followed and entered the castle!Xueyi glanced at the shocking battle in the sky, and there was a look of shock in his eyes!Looking at the wind blade coming over here, it is also very interesting to enter the castle! The wind blade hits the castle, making a tinkling sound, and there is no way to destroy it!


    I also discovered this as soon as I went to the World of Warcraft, and they all showed excitement and ran over here frantically!On the way, it is natural that some of the beasts were cut into two by the wind blade!And those monsters who rushed to look at the bronze gate, the small doorway, suddenly wanted to cry without tears!How do you tell their huge bodies to pass through this small "hole"?But for a moment, I can only drink hatred on the spot!


    And two eighth-order transformed monsters entered the castle dangerously and dangerously. From the broken door, they looked at the miserable scene of the outside world. The blood was raining, and they screamed endlessly. The beast was cut into several pieces of flesh and blood in the dense wind blade!The two of them still had lingering fears on their faces, and secretly wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads!Looking at Yun Yun, they cast a kind look. They knew that these weak humans were the companions of the terrifying humans outside!It''s someone they can''t afford to offend!


    Seeing the tragedy below, Monkey King shook his head. Is this kind of warfare that you weak beasts can watch up close?This is purely the rhythm of death!


    Before long, the Tong Xuan Ming Turtle in his hand danced in the sky a few times, and crashed to the ground. The ground vibrated and brought out a huge pit several kilometers away, and the entire space was shaking violently!The earth is cracked!Dust is all over the sky!


    The monster that survived fortunately looked at the golden figure filled with martial spirit in the sky, and his eyes were not in awe! Such a huge ancient beast was actually played by him in the palm of his hand with his strength. What a supernatural power...

 170 Chapter 49 The Mysterious Sigh

    "Boom boom boom~~~!"


    Tongxuan Ming Turtle climbed up from the huge pit and looked at the golden figure in the sky. His eyes were full of shock. At the same time, he was full of excitement and yearning: "This kind of power has surpassed the human The scope has also surpassed the boundaries of this world. Is this the strength above Emperor Wu? Just with physical power, I am absolutely passive! Strong! It is really too strong! Only such a realm is possible. What I have always longed for!"


    "Wow, roar, roar!!!" Tongxuan Minggui roared up to the sky, the sound shook the sky, the heaven and the earth rioted, the vitality of the heaven and earth in the space here quickly condensed towards the mouth of his two heads, two dark The energy quickly condenses in his mouth!


    Looking at Tong Xuan Ming Tortoise, who was rapidly gathering his strength, Monkey King was surprised: "This guy deserves to be an ancient beast that has lived for thousands of years! Such an attack should be comparable to the Emperor Wu in this world. Huh? Really an amazing guy! If you let him popularize Tier 10, he will definitely be stronger than those ordinary martial emperors! But unfortunately, you met me! I''m tired of playing too, it''s time to end the martial arts! , This space is too fragile, if I take all the strength that appears! I am afraid that Emperor Wu¡¯s cave will also have to be destroyed, alas! What a trouble!"


    Just as Monkey King sighed, Tong Xuan Ming Turtle''s attack was ready, and two dark beams came through the air with a frightening atmosphere!The thunder shining on it, squeezing the sky, in the sky, the two merge into one, wherever it passes, the space shatters, and there is a great power of all things in the world!


    "Heh~ this aura is really scary!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and saw that he unhurriedly stretched out his right hand, an endless black hole slowly formed in front of his palm: "Suction technique Seal it all!"


    The dark beam of thunder shining lased towards Monkey King at an astonishing speed!Wherever he went, the space shattered, and he plunged into the rotating black hole in front of Monkey King''s right hand, but for a moment, the seemingly terrifying attack was silently absorbed by the black hole!Heaven and earth regain clarity again!


    "No...impossible! It''s impossible! That''s my strongest attack! How could it be so easily..." Tongxuan Minggui roared in disbelief, and the earth shook and smoke billowed!


    "Huh! Do you dare to compete with Haoyue for the power of the ants?" Monkey King looked at Tongxuan Minggui with disdain, "If it weren''t for my fear of destroying this ruin, one move would be enough to kill you!"


    "No...I don''t believe...I don''t believe that the gap between us will be so big...Even if you are better than me...but you never want to break my defense!" Tongxuan Minggui roared, always known as invincible. He was like an ant in front of this human being. The fact that he couldn''t accept it!


    "Are you confident in your own defense? Then, let me break the defense that you have always been proud of!" A wicked smile hung on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth. Since the other party is so confident in his defense, then Let me crush your confidence and mercilessly!


    "Want to break through my defense? It''s ridiculous! Although you are an existence above Emperor Wu, it is simply impossible to break through my defense, who is my real body! Since ancient times, no one has been able to. My defense that broke my real body!" Tongxuan Minggui mentioned his own defenses, very proud, of course, he also has his proud capital, his thick tortoise shell, covered with ancient secret patterns, defense Shocking, no one has broken open since ancient times!


    Of course, there is actually a little worry in his heart. The corner of his eye looks at the cut portal on the bronze door not far away, and there is no bottom in his heart!The other party seems to have a rare peerless soldier, although his tortoise shell is stronger than the bronze gate, but the smooth section on it is very crisp and neat!This made him feel a little worried: "My tortoise shell, coupled with my secret method, should be able to withstand his magic weapon?" At this time, Tong Xuan Ming Turtle can only soothe himself!


    "Then, let me break your unbreakable myth!" Monkey King''s aura skyrocketed again, his figure flashed, and his fist hit the Tong Xuan Ming Turtle below!


    However, Tong Xuan Ming Turtle couldn''t be so stupid that he lay on the ground and let him just smash himself!With a pair of dark wings flapping, a fierce wind blows!However, Monkey King turned a blind eye to this fierce wind, and pierced through the storm, with golden martial arts fists smashing down like a bamboo!


    As soon as Gang Feng approached, he was blocked by the golden martial energy on his body, and he couldn''t hurt Monkey King at all!


    Tong Xuan Ming Turtle''s complexion slightly changed, and the two hideous heads raised up to the sky, launching beams of light towards Monkey King!However, Sun Wukong''s figure flickered, and the rain-like intensive attacks could never touch him at all!A series of counterattacks didn''t even work at all!Seeing that the attack was approaching, Tong Xuan Ming Turtle exuded a dark golden light all over his body, and quickly condensed to form a tortoise shell formed by energy, covering his body!


    "Boom!" The sky quaked, and Monkey King punched the tortoise shell that was transformed from Tongxuan Minggui!In the sound of clicking, the tortoise shell shattered and opened, and immediately fell on his densely mysterious tortoise shell!


    A loud "bang~~~"!Tongxuan Minggui''s huge body was directly pinched into the ground by this fist!The ground was shaking, cracking open at an astonishing speed!The space here also shook violently, and the space was shattered layer by layer. The space in the Wu Emperor''s ruins was disillusioned, and it was approaching the danger of destruction!


    "Oh my God! The ruins here are going to be shattered, everyone, run away!" The surviving monsters, once again shrouded in panic, rose from the ground and fled toward the broken entrance in the sky!At this moment, they completely abandon the greed in their hearts, escape is the most important thing, what secret treasure, inheritance, in front of life and freedom, it is all clouds!


    "Damn! What kind of terrifying power is this! Even the space created by Emperor Wu can''t stand it?" The blood suit looked at the shattered space with an extremely unwilling and ugly expression!He glanced at the deepest part of the castle reluctantly, turned around, his figure flashed, and he also headed towards the broken entrance in the distance!If the space here is shattered, then they will be thrown into the turbulence of time and space. At that time, I am afraid that they will be lost in the turbulence of time and space for the rest of their lives, and they will not be able to return!


    "Teacher, what should we do?" Nalan Yanran looked a little pale and looked at Yun Yun anxiously.


    "What else can we do? Naturally, we have to wait for Wukong''s combat martial arts to end! With our strength, we don''t even want to leave that entrance!" Although Yun Yun was a little anxious at the moment, she was also very helpless.


    As soon as her words fell, the space here was crashing at an astonishing speed!Just as the countenances of Yun Yun''s people changed dramatically, a soft sigh spread throughout every corner of this space: "You are really messing up! Unfolding such a decisive martial arts in someone else''s cave, you... Did you destroy my cave?"..

 171 Chapter Fifty One Finger Kills the Sky

    The sound shocked the audience.They stopped their bodies as if they were frozen, their heads turned stiffly, and looked at the mysterious, simple and majestic castle not far away!


    There is an ancient and powerful aura that is gradually awakening, and among the colorful clouds, a graceful figure slowly appears on the colorful clouds above the castle!This is a woman with a beautiful face, she is noble and elegant, and she is beautiful!Among the colorful clothes fluttering, like a fairy in the dust!The only regret is that her body is a bit illusory, but it is transformed by the energy body!


    Seeing this woman, all the beasts present had their pupils shrinking slightly, and their faces were shocked!The feeling that gave them the trembling soul, only the legendary Emperor Wu could have!Because that is the Peugeot that Emperor Wu can only use!


    "Wu...Emperor Wu?!...Is she still dead? In this world...there is still Emperor Wu?..."


    "No...Her body is a bit illusory...This should be an energy clone she stayed in this cave!"


    "Even if it''s an energy clone, it''s amazing! I didn''t expect that in my lifetime, I would still be able to see the legendary Wudi strong!"


    "Beautiful! It''s so beautiful! This is the temperament that Emperor Wu can possess!..."


    Everyone was amazed as soon as he dried the beast, even when the blood suit saw that figure, an obsessive color appeared in his eyes!Immediately shook his head and sighed: "Unfortunately, it''s just an energy clone...should it exist for the inheritance of this cave mansion?..." Thinking of this, the blood cloak stopped and he was not in a hurry to go out!Now that the owner of the cave mansion has appeared, then the collapsed space should be intact!


    Things are just as the bloody clothes thought, I saw that the extremely beautiful woman danced with her hands, forming a strange seal, and a strange spatial fluctuation centered on her and rippled in all directions!Wherever it went, the shattered space was restored at the utmost speed!But for a moment, the almost destroyed space here has been reconciled as before!This shows that Emperor Wu''s methods are indeed clever!


    Looking at this space that had been repaired in just a few moments, a look of surprise flashed in Monkey King''s eyes!Looking at the beautiful figure above the castle, he couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Is this the method of Emperor Wu? I have to say that with such a method, in this world, it is indeed a sky! It''s a pity that A beautiful girl is just an energy clone!"


    "It''s not the time to be distracted!" Suddenly a sharp drink sounded in his ears, and Monkey King felt a strong wind coming from behind him, and the smell was raging in his nose, and he was so close in an instant!


    Having been waiting for the opportunity, Xuan Ming Snake, sitting cross Xuan Ming''s tortoise, finally saw the time and delivered a fatal blow to Monkey King!I saw it open its blood basin and its mouth widened, and two purple-black poisonous mists were ejected from its two cold, sharp fangs, but in an instant, this space was enveloped by a strong purple-black poisonous mist!This kind of poisonous mist contains violent corrosive and paralyzing effects, and it is even more effective for those who are exposed to it!Those who are weak can turn into a puddle of blood and die in an instant!


    While the poisonous mist was spitting out, Xuan Ming Snake opened its huge mouth with extreme speed and attacked Monkey King!It wants to devour Monkey King in one bite!Because in his opinion, even Emperor Wu is not immune to his blood and cold poison!Even if Monkey King is not poisoned, the speed that affects him for an instant is always okay?And he only needs this moment of time to swallow Monkey King in one mouthful. With the poison in his body, even the strong will turn into a pool of pus and blood to be digested!


    It''s a pity that all his wishful thinking is wrong!At the speed of Monkey King, even if he dodges in haste, it is beyond his reach!Furthermore, Monkey King is surrounded by golden martial energy, can he penetrate into this tract of poisonous mist?


    I saw that Monkey King was only a few centimeters away from the mouth of the blood basin, his figure flashed, and he appeared behind Xuan Ming Snake!At this moment, he looked a little ugly: "MD, I''m admiring beautiful women! What are you doing!" He said, with one hand, a sharp finger air shot out from his index finger, Yu Xian. There was a hole through the forehead of the Xuanming Snake, and the blood was flowing, the Xuanming Snake slowly fell from the sky and fell on the back of the Tongxuanming Snake in an unbelievable look!


    Everyone present was shocked and pale!That''s a ninth-order monster!It was so killed by a single finger!The human beings in the sky, how exist!


    "Heaven!!" The two heads of Tong Xuan Ming Turtle were shocked right now!The huge body climbed up in the pothole, and the shaking space was shaking!


    "Tongming... Your lord... It seems... I can''t do it anymore... This person is really... too strong... You still... run away!" Even though his head was pierced by a blood hole, Tian Fang could still speak, but his After his last words, his life was quickly lost and his vitality was completely lost!


    "Heaven!" Tong Ming waited and let out a howl of pain!The eyes suddenly turned blood red!The violent and bloodthirsty breath erupted from Tongxuan Minggui''s body!I saw that his body was shining with mysterious tortoiseshell runes, his limbs jumped, and the entire space was shaking, his figure rose from the ground!On the soles of the feet, five sharp claws more than ten meters long were ejected!Between the swings, a hundred-zhang sword light slashed towards Monkey King!Along the way, the space shattered and the clouds shattered!There is a big sword to cut off the power of this world!


    The monsters present were all shocked!Even the beautiful woman above the castle has a solemn expression: "This is my home in this world! Are you trying to ruin my home?" With a sigh, she saw her hands knot again. After the debut, the four pillars of light to the sky soared into the sky in the four directions of this space!The light shines, together with the Quartet!Lined into a square enchantment formation, protecting this space in it!Although she is an energy clone, she is not as powerful as her body!However, she still has some ontological means!For example, start the guardian array of this space!


    At this moment, the heart of the beautiful woman is somewhat angry and helpless. She thinks of her dignified generation of ancient Emperor Wu. Although it is only an energy clone, it also represents the existence of Emperor Wu!At this moment, he has become a tinkerer, and he is always worried about whether his home will be destroyed. It is really depressing!She only exists for inheritance, why has it been cut into this situation now?


    Looking at Monkey King, the beautiful woman sighed again: "Really! There are such existences between heaven and earth, I am afraid that even my deity is far behind! That Tong Xuan Ming turtle is also true, why? Do you want to fight against such a strong man? Oh! If this goes on...My inheritance hasn''t been carried out...The energy has been exhausted..."


    Seeing the sword light burst into the air, a faint smile hung from the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "Finally, you are desperate for your life? Haha! It''s just like me! I''m tired of playing games like this! As he said, the lightsaber in his hand condensed, and he leaped forward towards the sky-reaching sword light!..

 172 Chapter 51 Sword Slashing Through the Mind

    While the sword light was shining, the ten thousand zhang sword light was under the lightsaber in the hands of Monkey King.


    "How...how could it be possible!" Tong Xuan Minggui''s eyes widened in shock. That was his strongest trick. It was broken by the opponent''s simple few swords?Is the gap between them so huge?


    "The game is over! I will accept your ninth-tier magic core!" Monkey King snorted softly, his figure instantly appeared in front of Tongxuan Minggui''s huge body, his lightsaber skyrocketed and turned into a million feet. Jian Guang, a slash cut out, Jian Guang passed through!Between the heaven and the earth, suddenly there is silence at this moment!The needle drop can be heard!


    "No...impossible..." Under the incredible look of Tong Xuan Ming Turtle, the huge body slowly separated, and the red blood poured down, staining the earth like a flood!The monsters here are as if they have been hit by a holding spell, they are all dumbfounded!That was the ancient beast known as invincible defense: Tongxuan Minggui, so it was easily cut into two in front of them!Looking at the invincible figure with golden light shining in the sky, they were chilling!Sincere respect appeared in the eyes!


    Above the castle, the beautiful woman standing above the colorful clouds looked at the man holding the lightsaber in the sky, and her expression was full of profound shock!Can a person be so strong that they are?That''s Tong Xuan Ming Turtle!Known as the invincible defense in the world!Unbreakable myth!Even her deity, if it does not find its weakness, there is absolutely no possibility of victory!However, such a myth was shattered by the man in the sky with a single sword!


    The lightsaber that Sun Wukong holds in his hands is the true lightsaber of the gods he has learned to advance to the god of super game!It was formed by the condensing of the divine power in his body, how could it be resisted by a mere Tong Xuan Ming Turtle!


    Looking at the tortoise of Tong Xuan Ming rushing like a rain of blood, Monkey King looked cold and indifferent.


    Cut out, Tong Xuan Ming Turtle''s huge body was chopped into N pieces in an instant, and pieces of tortoise shells entrained in a rain of flesh and blood crashed to the ground, banging!With blood spattering, blood flows into a river!In the steaming, Shen Xi circulated, and the aura of heaven and earth in this place instantly soared dozens of times!This endless flesh and blood, for these monsters, is a treasure of flesh and blood with supreme temptation!As long as one bite, you may be able to advance to the next level!


    While the group of beasts were about to move, their eyes showed greed, but none of them dared to step forward!This is the spoils of that peerless strong man in the sky, giving them hundreds of courage and dare not step forward!


    The strong bloody breath filled the entire space, making the eyes of those beasts red!Even in the sky, at the broken entrance, in the eyes of the blood-clothed, the color of greed flashed away!What he valued was the ninth-order magic cores of Tongxuan Minggui!Especially the one that is Tongming, that is a magic core with half of its foot in the tenth order!This kind of treasure in the world, no matter who it is, it will be greedy!But looking at the figure in the sky, deep jealousy and fear appeared in his eyes!This person is terrible!It was so terrible that he couldn''t even raise the intention to resist!I had to try my best to suppress the greed in my heart!


    None of the beasts here dared to move, but one of them dared to act!I saw a white shadow flashing out of the castle, stopping by the blood lake that had accumulated blood into a lake, watching the blood and flesh flowing in Shen Xi, his eyes were full of greed and excitement!This monster is exactly Monkey King''s new mount pet: Moonlight!Here, she is the only one who dared to take these rare blood and blood medicines without scruples!


    Just as Moonlight wanted to lower his head to devour the flesh and blood in front of him, Chieh felt that his head had been lightly patted, and was furious, but when he saw the figure next to him, he immediately became respectful and well-behaved: " Master!" In the eyes, there is even more admiration and pride!This is her master!Even the ancient Tong Xuan Ming Tortoise is very easy to kill!


    "These flesh and blood are too dirty, don''t give me random food! Do you know?" Monkey King''s tone was plain, but he had an irresistible majesty.


    "But..." Moonlight was obviously reluctant to give up, this is the flesh and blood of the ancient Tongxuanming tortoise!If she can eat a few bites, she won''t be able to evolve on the spot!


    "What''s so reluctant to give up! Since you are following me, you will have to change your beast habits in the future, and look like a person more or less..." Then, Monkey King patted the moonlight again. His head said lightly: "I''m talking about the four 9th-order magic cores! And the medicine garden I took away before, I''m afraid you won''t have the chance to advance!"


    Moonlight''s eyes suddenly brightened, full of excitement and excitement, and he rubbed his head against Monkey King''s body with a flattering look: "I know that the master is the best... that... the master, can the magic core of Mingming give me?"


    "That''s what I want to use for alchemy in the future! You will naturally be indispensable at that time!" Monkey King said lightly, and walked towards the two hideous heads not far away.


    "Alchemy?" Moonlight''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the pill that was refined with the 9th-order magic core was at least a 9th-rank pill!The 9th-rank pill, that is more precious than the 9th-order magic core!Suddenly, her heart was filled with infinite expectations!


    Among the pile of flesh and blood, Sun Wukong took out Tongming, Tianfang, Aoyun, Skylark''s magic core, and under the salivating gaze of the moonlight, collected it into the world ring!Immediately, he turned his head, looked at the surviving beasts not far away, and said lightly: "Since you have all come here, you can''t let you go for nothing. If you like it, you can share the flesh and blood. !"


    With a roar, the group of beasts immediately became agitated, and one after another thanked Monkey King, saluted respectfully, and then madly rushed towards the pile of flesh and blood!In an instant, there were bursts of swallowing and roaring sounds!In just a moment, I saw a beast glowing all over, with surging power, and it started to advance on the spot!This makes the devouring monsters even more crazy!In a short period of time, several Tier 6 monsters have entered the general stage!


    Before Sun Wukong came to the castle with moonlight, he nodded to the excited Nalan Yanran, then looked up at the castle and said faintly: "Aren''t you going to come down and talk?"


    "Hehe... I''m so flattered to be invited to someone like you!" A light laugh sounded, ethereal and dusty, and the fragrance of the air, a beautiful and illusory shadow slowly appeared in the Monkey King. In front of people!..

 173 Chapter 52: Ancient Wudi Spiritual Heart

    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of her, her ethereal and refined temperament, graceful and luxurious figure, Sun Wukong''s eyes are bright, this is definitely a woman of heaven and martial arts, graceful and peerless!It is a pity that such an outstanding woman has shattered the void and has flown to a higher upper realm!For thousands of years, perhaps it has already entered reincarnation!Only such an energy clone remains, still guarding her inheritance!


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Yun Yun and the others were very excited and nervous. This is the legendary Emperor Wu!They can stand together with the legendary Emperor Wu at such close range!But when they saw Monkey King next to them, their nervous mood was full of curiosity. This guy''s strength was obviously higher than that of the legendary Emperor Wu, but, staying beside him, why not What about that depressed and nervous mood?Maybe it has something to do with personal temperament!An ethereal spirit emerges high above the dust, like a fairy dying!One is lighthearted and ordinary, giving people a feeling like a brother next door!That''s why they stayed beside Monkey King and not nervous!


    "I''m a guest from afar, don''t you mind going to sit in the house?" The beautiful woman smiled faintly, looked at the Monkey King and several people, and issued an invitation!


    "This couldn''t be better!" Monkey King chuckled, and he didn''t fall into distraction because of the woman''s appearance!Although he loves beautiful women, he is not fascinated by beauty!


    The beautiful woman smiled and nodded, her slender hands lightly raised, a few people have appeared in a spacious and bright room in the surrounding space fluctuations!The decorations here are exquisite and elegant, even the flowers placed around are all seven herbs!In the air, a faint fragrance of medicinal herbs wafted, refreshing and exhausting!


    Nalan Yanran took a deep breath, and under the awakening of the fragrance of medicine, her undulating heart finally calmed down!When the martial energy in the body was about to move, there were signs of breakthrough!With her eyes closed slightly, she just entered a state of meditation!A series of what she saw and heard, the ups and downs of her heart, and with the help of this rare treasure medicine in this world, she was proud and calm for a while, causing her to explode at this moment, so naturally she entered the stage of the spectrum!


    Seeing Nalan Yanran entering the concentration, Yun Yun''s face was suddenly surprised!The beautiful woman next to her smiled slightly, with a look of surprise on her face, and immediately relieved: "Her strength is the weakest here! Naturally, she has benefited the most! What she has seen and heard along the way may be difficult for her to see in her lifetime. Under the influence of Xing Shen Yu Xiang Hua, her mood has become calm, and she should have broken through into concentration! However, this also shows that her talent is indeed good!"


    "You are really too rewarding!" His disciple was praised by the legendary Emperor Wu, Yun Yun said with a smile of satisfaction and pride, and a humble expression.


    The beautiful woman smiled faintly, Qingli and refined: "She should not be disturbed, let''s go to the next room to talk!"


    Monkey King glanced at Nalan Yanran who was still in concentration, nodded, and walked towards the next room together!


    The beautiful woman looked at the Monkey King with a trace of apology on her face: "I''m really sorry, because I just woke up, so there is nothing to entertain everyone! However, my entire medicine garden has been given to you by you. Take it away, I think you shouldn''t mind it?" Listening to her tone, it seems a bit tangled about the matter!Yes, that was the result of her lifetime!Now being served by Monkey King in a pot, I feel a little unhappy, which is inevitable!However, when people go to the building to be empty, she doesn''t think about it!


    "It''s nothing, let me introduce you to me! I''m the Monkey King! You can call me Wukong!" Then they pointed to Yun Yun, "She is Yun Yun, and the girl who enters Ding is called Nalan Yanran! The only moon white wolf king is my pet, Moonlight!" Immediately glanced at Furukawa who was still as thin as wood, and waved his hand faintly: "As for that product, just ignore it!"


    "Haha!! Lord Goku, you laughed!" Furukawa laughed dryly. Now he naturally doesn''t dare to be angry with Monkey King. He politely saluted the beautiful woman and introduced himself: "My name is Furukawa. , It¡¯s really an honor for me to be able to meet a strong like you!"


    The beautiful woman waved her hand and said with a smile: "In front of Master Wukong, how dare I claim to be a strong one! The little girl''s spirit, being able to see the majestic power of Master Wukong, is really lucky for Sansheng! I want Wukong! Your lord¡¯s strength is already above Emperor Wu? Why don¡¯t you break the void and head to the upper realm?"


    "Above Emperor Wu?!!!"


    "Upper Bound?!!"


    Yun Yun and Furuhe suddenly appeared shocked, they seemed to have heard a shocking secret unconsciously!


    "I''m bored, come out and go around!" Monkey King said indifferently and casually said a reason.But when I heard this in Lingxin''s ears, it was inevitable that the shocking color in my heart immediately revealed a wry smile: "Come out and turn around...? It seems that Master Wukong''s realm... really is not on the same level as me! "Speaking of which, she glanced at Yun Yun and Furuhe vaguely, and did not say much about this topic!


    To be able to travel freely between the upper and lower realms, what a powerful existence this must be!Lingxin was a little scared thinking about it!


    "In other words, since you are here, you might as well give me all the treasures here! I don''t bother looking for it!" Monkey King looked at Lingxin and said straightforwardly.


    "Uh!" Lingxin was stunned, and immediately looked at Monkey King helplessly, his movements were still graceful and dusty: "I said, for a existence like you, why do you still look at me like this? These things are all left by me for my inheritors, so don''t you embarrass me?"


    "Is it an inheritor? It''s better! Pass your inheritance to me! My wife is an ordinary person, and my cultivation method is not suitable for them to practice. It happens to teach them your inheritance. Then, you This vein will definitely spread through the ages!"


    "This..." After listening to Monkey King''s words, Lingxin obviously hesitated. It is obviously a good choice to be able to hand over his inheritance to such a wife, and it also has a cause and effect with such a strong person. She has only good things and no harm!But before the deity left this world, the mark of inheritance left is that it must pass her many tests and get her approval before it can be passed on!


    After thinking about it, Lingxin''s body became more and more illusory, and she shook her head and sighed, saying, "It seems that my time is running out! It''s a pity, it seems that my inheritance is about to end! !"


    "Ah?!!!" Furuhe suddenly let out a cry, and immediately looked deeply regretful!That is the inheritance of Emperor Wu!Is it going to be so missed?


    "Is there no other way?" Even Yun Yun on the side was disappointed and unwilling.


    "It''s really a pity! It took me too much energy to repair the space here, and then I started the protection circle! Now the remaining energy is not enough to support me for a minute!" Lingxin''s expression also A look of regret!


    "Hmm~" Yun Yun immediately looked at Monkey King, he caused all the troubles!


    "Why look at me like that, isn''t it just running out of energy? Little meaning!" Monkey King said, his eyes changed, and the eyes of God opened!As the six-pointed star in her eyes turned, a milky-white six-pointed star array appeared at Lingxin¡¯s feet, enveloping her increasingly illusory body, and the milky white halo slowly merged into her body, making her illusory body more and more condensed Realize it!But for a moment, it''s almost physical!


    This miraculous scene that happened before my eyes did not arouse Yun Yun and the others much surprise!In their words, this guy has performed miracles time and time again. By now, we have long been used to it!However, they were full of curiosity about Monkey King''s suddenly changing eyes, but they were very conscious and didn''t ask much!


    "This...this is..." Lingxin looked at her body with a look of surprise, and immediately looked at Monkey King with admiration: "Unexpectedly, you still have such a skill! What an amazing method! Hmm! To express my gratitude to you, I will give you a chance to accept the inheritance! Then, who do you choose to accept my inheritance? However, my inheritance is only passed on to women!"


    Furukawa, who was still excited, suddenly withered.Monkey King glanced at him, his face looked like BS. You are a soy sauce maker, and you want to accept the inheritance!Had it not been for Yun Yun and the others, I would have killed you already!


    "No! You still have to test? It would be nice to pass the inheritance to me directly!" Monkey King suddenly looked at Lingxin with a dissatisfaction!


    "It''s useless to pass it on to you! Accepting my inheritance will not only get my cultivation techniques, but also my strength and imprint! Passing on to you is a waste!" Lingxin couldn''t help but glance at Sun Wukong. , How can an existence like him not even understand such a hidden truth?At this moment of amorous feelings, the heart of Monkey King who was watching also jumped sharply.


    "Uh! That''s it! Yun Yun, let you accept the inheritance!" Monkey King smiled awkwardly, and smiled at Yun Yun.


    "Me? Can I really do it?" Yun Yun''s heart jumped fiercely, a little at a loss!She also had no bottom in her heart. If such an important inheritance were not successful, wouldn''t this precious opportunity be wasted!


    "What is there to worry about, I believe you, it will be successful!" Monkey King looked at Yun Yun and gave him an encouraging look!"Yan Ran is breaking through into concentration. You are the only woman here. You belong to this heritage!"


    "This... okay!" Yun Yun is also an extremely confident and arrogant person. As the master of a sect, she naturally has her own courage!The reason I refused before was just because I was afraid of disappointing Monkey King!Since Sun Wukong said so, she is not postponing it!Resolutely nodded and accepted.


    "Okay! Come with me!" Lingxin nodded and said to Sun Wukong: "Please wait for me here for a while!" He waved his hand and disappeared into the room with Yun Yun!..

 174 Chapter 53: Inheritance and Mood

    Lingxin appeared in a hall with Yunyun, and this hall was an independent and mysterious space.Aura pervades the sky, and the galaxy rises above the sky!In front of them, there is a lifelike jade statue, agile and misty, with flashing glow, in the misty mist, disillusionment, seems to be evolving a mysterious and ancient supreme meaning!


    This jade statue depicts Lingxin himself, and it is also the place of inheritance!In this wonderful hall, there is nothing else but the Supreme Jade Statue!Everything in the hall, Yun Yun looked a little dazed!Such a mysterious and shocking method, I am afraid that only the existence of Emperor Wu can do it!


    "This is the place of my inheritance! As long as you calm down and stand in front of my jade statue, you will be drawn into an illusion, where you will be subjected to many tests. It¡¯s up to you to experience it! Success depends entirely on you!"


    Lingxin looked at Yun Yun with an extremely serious expression!The Xia Guang Ling mist here shines on her body, making her even more exquisite, like a person among the gods!


    Yun Yun nodded and said, "What happens if I fail?"


    "The loser, the soul will always be imprisoned in this illusion of endless reincarnation! Until the vitality of the body is exhausted and die! Now if you regret it, you still have time!" Lingxin''s eyes moved, looking directly at Yun Yun.


    Yun Yun smiled faintly, as arrogant as her, how could she be frightened by such a degree?Slowly walked to the jade statue, closed his eyes, and gradually calmed his heart: "Let''s start then!"


    "Hehe! He didn''t choose the wrong person! Come on! Actually, I am very optimistic about you!" A faint smile hung from the corner of Lingxin''s mouth, and she was very satisfied with Yun Yun''s attitude: "Don''t worry! What I said before is just relative to others...what is going to happen to you, I don¡¯t have the ability to bear Master Goku¡¯s anger! If you fail, I will try my best to pull you out of the fantasy world Back!"


    "I will succeed!" Yun Yun replied faintly, with a firm and confident tone!The heart was completely calm, and there was no distraction, the jade statue suddenly emitted a misty chaotic light, shining on Yun Yun''s body!Yun Yun''s body trembled suddenly, as her consciousness was ups and downs, her soul was instantly drawn into the illusion!


    The chirping birds echoed in her ears, the rustle of the wind blowing leaves was clearly audible, Yun Yun slowly opened her eyes!All facial features return to reality!What catches the eye is a piece of beautiful flowers and plants, birds are singing on the branches, and fishes are swimming in the river!With the breeze blowing, she brought up her head full of hair and fluttered gently. Everything was so real, she seemed to have entered another world of reincarnation!


    "Is this... the place of trial? So, what kind of requirements must be met to be considered as passed?" Yun Yun whispered to herself, walking on the country road, the way forward is uncertain, her trial The training has officially started!


    Looking at Yun Yun, who has already entered Ding''an, surrounded by a thick mist of sunlight, his figure is looming, and it seems that it may disappear at any time!Lingxin''s eyes are bright, and there is some expectation in his heart: "I hope you can succeed! In that case, I don''t have to wait anymore..." As he said, the body shape slowly disappeared here in the fluctuation of the surrounding space!


    "Let you wait a long time!" When Lingxin appeared again, he was already beside Monkey King.


    "It seems that Yun Yun has accepted your inheritance! How long will it take?" Seeing Lingxin appearing, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smile!


    "It''s hard to say, but at least it will be seven days later! If you haven''t succeeded in a month, it will be regarded as a failure! Because one month is already the limit she can bear!"


    After listening to Lingxin''s words, Sun Wukong nodded, but he was quite confident in Yun Yun!Lingxin looked at Monkey King, was silent for a while, and said, "From before...I have always cared about...Um...I think your mood seems a little vacant and unstable? Is it my illusion or..."


    "Huh? Did you see it too?" Monkey King looked at Lingxin in surprise.His mood is a little unstable, which he just discovered not long ago!Unexpectedly, the woman in front of me would find out!Sure enough, the power of the strong in this world is really too weak for him, but when it comes to mood, it is far from Monkey King!He has never cultivated his mind, he only cultivated that terrifying power!Fortunately at the beginning, once entering the realm of the god of super game, the problem gradually appeared!


    A powerful force must be carried by a relatively equal mood!But because he has a terrifying body, he has always been in peace!However, the power of the god of super game has broken his physical power to the limit, and he is already extraordinary, and the physical body has gradually been unable to suppress the instability of the mood!It''s okay now, but as time goes by, his personality will slowly change, revealing the warlike and murderous nature hidden in the body!And such a slow change has been noticed by him since he left Lei''s house!


    "Do you have any good solutions? I only knew the power of cultivation before, and I didn''t spend any time on the state of mind. This time I came out to cultivate my personality and improve my state of mind!" Lingxin, although her strength is weak, but looking at her misty, dusty, fairy-like temperament, you know that her mood must be very high, because only people with a certain mood can show such a fairy-like temperament. The misty temperament comes!


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Lingxin was obviously surprised. How can a person''s mood be so vain and unstable, how can he cultivate to such a height?What''s more, he still looks like a okay person, and has not been affected much. This...this simply broke her previous cognition!


    After adjusting his mood, Lingxin said indifferently: "The difference between your state of mind and your strength is too great. I don''t know how you suppressed the demon in your heart! But, I think, with time With the passage of time, your demons will gradually grow and grow! By then, you may completely lose your mind... Hmm... I am best at illusion arrangement, it is better for me to pull you into a illusion, and you can use the illusion. How about a mental state practice?"


    "Illusory cultivation? This is a good way! Let''s start right away! Anyway, I don''t have much to do now!" Monkey King nodded, a little impatient!The problem of the state of mind must be solved, otherwise it will always be in the throat!


    "Okay! Come with me!" Lingxin said, turning around and walking inside, Monkey King followed closely, looking at the graceful back in front of him, but there was a flash of surprise in his eyes!It''s a pity that such a big beauty is not in this world!..

 175 Chapter 54 The Runner Mirage

    Furukawa looked at the two who left, hesitated to speak, and finally sighed helplessly, before his eyes were filled with excitement and fiery color, he walked out of the room!You are all gone, so don''t all the treasures here belong to me?


    "This is the only treasure I have left in this world, the magic mirror of the wheel!" Lingxin led Monkey King to a room that resembled a woman''s boudoir, and said lightly, pointing to the mirror on the mirror!This mirror is mellow and smooth, radiant, and full of mysterious colors.


    "Running Magic Mirror? This name sounds awesome!" Monkey King stepped forward, stood in front of the mirror, looked at the figure reflected in it, touched his hairstyle, showed off his muscles, hehe Smiled: "Handsome! Really handsome!"


    "..." Lingxin looked at Sun Wukong, who was constantly looking into the mirror, looking very speechless. At the same time, she was secretly shocked: "He actually used the rotating magic mirror as a mirror without the slightest discomfort...this... How strong is this guy''s mental power?"


    Shaking his head, Lingxin said faintly: "It seems that your mental power is very strong! The Mirror Mirror can''t affect you at all! In this case, I must use mystery to draw you into the illusion. , You calm down and don''t move, I''m going to work!"


    "Yeen! Got it!" Sun Wukong wiped his hairstyle again and stood still in front of the mirror: "Let''s get started!"


    Lingxin nodded, her expression immediately became serious, and the seal in her hands changed. The mirror surface of the phantom mirror suddenly rippled like waves, and strange waves radiated from it, surging on Sun Wukong''s body...


    Monkey King suddenly felt a little conscious, but he recovered in an instant!Lingxin looked at Sun Wukong, who was still eyes wide open, her brows frowned, the knots in her hands were changing, and the strange fluctuations radiated from her hands, echoing the fluctuations emanating from the rotating mirror. Rippling around Monkey King''s body and eyebrows, a trace of spiritual power penetrated into Monkey King''s sea of ??consciousness. She wanted to force Monkey King into the illusion!


    But I didn''t want to, as soon as a trace of spiritual power invaded it, it was instantly dissipated by a terrifying spiritual power like a vast starry sky!Lingxin groaned immediately, and backed up a few steps before stabilizing her figure. However, her body became extremely illusory, and it was possible to dissipate at any time during the disillusionment!


    "Hey, are you okay?" Monkey King looked at Lingxin, frowning slightly. He also found a trace of spiritual power invaded his brain just now, thinking that she was unruly towards herself, but she was a beautiful woman. , So he gently mobilized a little spiritual power, wanting to drive this spiritual power out, but didn¡¯t want to, his spiritual power just touched the spiritual power of Lingxin, and the spiritual power of Lingxin was instantly shaken away. Lost!Her mental power is too weak for Monkey King!


    "You...you...you...hey! Your mental power is so powerful! How terrible are you?" Lingxin looked at Monkey King, speechless for a long time!Entering the Sun Wukong''s sea of ??consciousness just now, she felt the horror of Sun Wukong deeply after peeping at that moment!As Emperor Wu, she also made her feel cold and fearful!Under the terrifying spiritual power that is endless like the vast starry sky, she is as powerful as her, but also as small as an ant!This guy is terribly powerful!


    "Uh! Sorry! Suddenly a trace of mental power entered my sea of ??consciousness, and I am still a bit uncomfortable, so...hehe...I wanted to drive you out, but I didn''t expect that the mental power would shatter when I touched you. Now!" Sun Wukong felt a little embarrassed and touched his head. Now he has also discovered that the previous spiritual power is not malicious at all. Lingxin is really working hard to use the secret method, trying to pull himself in. Illusory Realm, but I accidentally hurt others!


    God''s eyes opened again, and Monkey King solidified Lingxin''s illusory body again!


    Lingxin looked at Monkey King, calmed down the shocked mood in his heart, and said: "Your soul power is too strong, I can''t pull you into the illusion at all!" As he said, he felt a little frustrated in his heart. The secret technique that I am proud of can''t even play the slightest effect in front of this person. What kind of abnormality is this?


    "Well, go ahead! I won''t be fighting this time..." Monkey King smiled and said.


    "...Then I will try it once! You...really have to control yourself... With your terrifying mental power, if you are not careful, my whole body will be shaken away!" I took a look at Sun Wukong with peace of mind, the horror I just gave her was too deep!With the power of her soul, she was even touched by the opponent, and it was shaken away!With his terrifying mental power, I am afraid he has the ability to destroy this world!


    "Don''t worry! Brother will definitely not hurt you!"


    Lingxin nodded, the seal in his hand was formed again, and the waves appeared again. This time, Monkey King really did not resist. Under the guidance of Lingxin, a trace of his soul power slowly drifted out of his body and was inhaled. Into the mirror of the runner...


    Looking at Monkey King who had fallen into silence, Lingxin wiped the sweat from his forehead, with emotion on his face: "Unexpectedly, there is still a terrifying existence like him in the world! I looked down upon him before! , This guy is really weird enough, the strength is so powerful, the soul power is even more powerful and terrifying, and the mood cultivation is weak and pitiful. Is there such a contradiction in the world? It really is a big world, No wonder! It''s an eye-opener!"


    In the misty wonton, it seems that a long time has passed, and it seems that it is only a moment, the six senses return to the body, and there are bursts of noisy sounds in the ear, Monkey King opened his eyes quietly and found that he was lying in a stinky ditch. Suddenly, 10,000 grass-mud horses galloped past, thinking that his dignified new generation of gods of destruction could explode the existence of a planet with a single punch. At this moment, they were lying in the stinking ditch. What kind of god is Nima unfolding?


    When he got up, Monkey King was surprised to find that he turned out to be what he was when he was a child, but without a tail, the Saiyan bloodline has disappeared. At this moment, he is just an ordinary human boy!


    After a pause, Sun Wukong¡¯s expression became clear: "Is this the illusion created by the revolving magic mirror? It is really real enough! Lingxin wants me to start from the bottom of an ordinary person. Is it? Is this way to grow all the way to make a breakthrough in the state of mind? It really is a good way!"


    Monkey King felt carefully. Although he has become an ordinary human boy, he can break through this illusion in an instant and return to reality if he wants to!In this case, there is nothing to worry about, let me experience the life of this ordinary person!


    Time is hurried, and three days passed in a blink of an eye.Monkey King is still practicing his mental state in the Mirror Mirror!And a series of terrifying auras, all appeared in the vicinity of the Warcraft Mountains!Space channels opened one after another, and a large group of people with a frightening atmosphere walked out of it, making the entire Warcraft Mountains selected into panic!The belated major forces in Zhongzhou have finally arrived one after another!And the turmoil has just begun!..

 176 Chapter 55 Gathering of the Strong

    "Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!"


    Above the sky of the Warcraft Mountains, the sound of breaking wind was endless, and a large group of people flew from the sky in the distance.In less than a moment, a large number of people appeared here, all of them were above Wuzong in strength, and some even reached the level of eight or nine-star Wuzun!


    "Sure enough, as the blood-clothed lord said, those humans have already appeared..."


    "Ok... so strong... all of them are above Wu Zun! It seems that the major forces in the human race have reached the Warcraft Mountains!"


    "Damn it, this is the Warcraft Mountains, the place where our beasts live, the forbidden land of mankind! When did it become the joy of mankind? Come if you want?"


    "What can I do? All the people who come are really strong on the mainland... If you can''t get used to it, you can go shopping with them..."


    "But! Do you think I''m stupid? I''m just a little unhappy..."


    "Have you seen the one surrounded by that group of people, that''s the real Wu Shengqiang! ... and the one over there is also a Wu Sheng... Oh my God! In just a short period of time, There have been so many human powerhouses..."


    In the Warcraft Mountains, some psychic Tier 5 and Tier 6 warcrafts were shocked when they watched the human experts who arrived one after another!Humans really deserve to be the masters of this continent, and the number of powerhouses in it is far from what the Warcraft Mountains can compare!Maybe they still had the ability to compete with humans before, but unfortunately, that Tong Xuan Ming tortoise has been killed by Monkey King, and the blood-clothed alone cannot play a deterrent effect!Therefore, they can only complain unwillingly and hide in their caves and lairs!


    In the space fluctuations, a huge hole cracked from it, and a space wormhole a few meters wide appeared, and the shadows walked out of it, and the tyrannical aura of the sky radiated from the crowd, making the major monsters and the prior The human powers who felt that they were shocked!


    "Okay... so strong... watch their breath... they are all above the seven-star martial arts... the three in front are all martial sages, it''s incredible... it''s amazing! Among human beings, has a big power finally arrived?"


    In the shock of many human powers and beasts, the sky of the beast mountain range was torn and opened, revealing the wormholes in the space, and the tyrannical aura spread from it. The ancient eight clans finally gathered together at this time. Now!


    "Haha, it seems that the time we arrived is not much different!" The space wormhole opened, and a middle-aged man walked out of it. Amidst the horrible breath, there was a billowing heat wave. With his appearance, here The temperature also rises suddenly!He was followed by an old man and young man with a strong reputation.Looking at the powerful people of all ethnic groups in Bafang, the burly middle-aged man couldn''t help laughing.


    "Haha, it turned out to be Patriarch Yanjin, I didn''t expect you to come here too!" Gu Yuan looked at the man who appeared, and smiled slightly with his fists!


    "Gu Yuan, don''t you say me. Didn''t you come here in person? There are also medicine clan, stone clan, spirit clan...haha!! I didn''t expect our seven clans to gather at this moment! How many years have not appeared? It''s been such a great event!" Yan Jin looked at the strong men of all races, although his expression was relaxed and free, but everyone was vigilant, after all, they were all competitors!


    "Hehe! Everyone, don''t come to me unharmed! I didn''t expect that I would have the opportunity to meet again!" The patriarch of the spirit clan held his fist at the patriarchs of the major clans in the sky, and smiled faintly.


    Talking, in the sky, a huge spatial black hole was once again torn out, and five figures shrouded in black robes walked out of it. The strange, cold and terrifying aura swept the sky, making everyone present dignified. color!


    "Unexpectedly, even the always mysterious Soul Clan appeared!" Gu Yuan and the others looked at the sky, the five people shrouded in black robes with solemn expressions!But the people of the soul race did not pay attention to the people of all races, just glanced at them faintly, and flew towards the broken entrance in the sky!


    "This Soul Palace is indeed the most annoying race! I set off without saying hello!" The complexions of the major races and some scattered powerhouses suddenly became difficult to look at, and they flew towards the road with their might. The broken entrance flies away!They have arrived a few days late, but they don''t want to be boarded first!


    "Yo~!" The sky screamed, and a big colorful bird got closer and closer from the horizon, and finally appeared in the sky of the group of people in the roaring wind!On Big Bird''s back, there were a few youths in colorful clothes and old men in grey robes.Seeing this group of people, the patriarch of the Spirit Clan smiled faintly: "I didn''t expect that even the Sky Monster Phoenix Clan will come! Then I wonder if the Taixu Ancient Dragon will reappear in the world?"


    "Are you Taixu Ancient Dragon? If they come, they will probably be the first to arrive here. They are not seen now. There are only two possibilities. Either they have entered this Wudi ruins, or they have not come here. !" The patriarch of the stone clan frowned and said lightly.


    "What are you still feeling about here! Everyone has already set off! Be careful to go late, let you go for nothing!" Yan Jin laughed hehe, and brought his tribe towards the broken path in the sky. Fly away at the entrance!


    "In that case, let''s set off too!" Seeing that all the major races have already started their actions, Gu Yuan nodded lightly to the people beside him, and flew towards the entrance!


    Suddenly, there were gusts of wind breaking in the sky, colorful martial arts flashed in the sky, all flying in one direction...


    After a concealed old tree, the space suddenly twisted strangely, and a graceful curved body slowly emerged!


    The beautiful woman who appeared suddenly, dressed in a graceful purple brocade robe, underneath the brocade robe, the delicate body, plump, full and exquisite, like the mature honey and peach, permeated with a faint charm, three thousand heads. The green silk slid down randomly from the incense shoulders, between the slender willow waist, and under the brocade robe, a purple snake tail was exposed, the snake tail swayed slightly, a wild enchantment. Enticement. Confusion. Seeing it, there was an inexplicable hotness all over his body.


    Under the demon, with a touch of empress-like nobility and grace, she is the queen of the snake-man clan: Queen Medusa!


    "After waiting for more than a day, it finally made me wait for this rare opportunity! However, these human powers seem to be too powerful! Do I... really have a chance? No matter it, since it''s all time , It¡¯s not my style to shrink back! Just go in and take a look!¡± With that, the space fluctuations in front of Queen Medusa disappeared here again!..

 177 Chapter 56 The Demon Sea of ??Terror

    "It seems that there have been a lot of strong people! Originally, I shouldn''t stop them, but... Yun Yun is still accepting the inheritance and should not be disturbed. In this case, let me buy you some time! Yun Yun, don''t let me down..." Lingxin stood above the colorful clouds, looking at the entrance on the horizon, the large crowds swarming in, their expressions were as normal as usual.With a knot of seals in his hand, the space in this world suddenly rippled with waves!In the changing land outside the castle, a meandering sea was formed!In the surging, stormy waves!


    Here is the small world she opened up, and everything is naturally under her control!The exchange of positions between land and sea is just a small means!


    "In this case, it should be able to resist them for a while!" Lingxin smiled, and at this moment, her body became a little illusory!It seems that she has consumed a lot of energy this time!The space around the body fluctuated strangely, and Lingxin slowly disappeared.


    When the Ancient Eight Clan and the Sky Demon Phoenix Clan all appeared in this sky, they found that their feet were not the vast land, but the rough sea!As far as my eyes can be, at the far end of the sea, there is a small black spot, where the castle where Emperor Wu lives is located!


    In the sea, the tyrannical aura that spreads out makes everyone present show a solemn look!There are tyrannical monsters lurking in the sea!If one is not careful, there is a danger of falling!


    "Strange, what I saw just now is obviously land, how come it suddenly becomes the ocean?"


    "Yeah! What I saw was also land, but it turned into an ocean in a blink of an eye...this...this kind of means...is it a test of the owner here?"


    In the crowd, there were whispers, and the sudden change of scene in front of them shocked them inexplicably!


    "It seems that the owner here doesn''t welcome us a little bit!" Gu Yuan looked into the distance, his expression faint, but his eyes became more solemn.


    "En! It seems that the beasts outside are true! There is indeed an energy clone of an ancient martial emperor here! Only this kind of existence can display such great magical powers!" The Shi clan chief frowned. The expression is particularly serious!If the energy clone of the ancient Wudi didn''t welcome them, it would be a little troublesome!


    "Huh! What is there to worry about! Although the other party is the energy clone left by the ancient Emperor Wu! After all, it is the clone, not the person! So many of us, why are we afraid?" The spirit clan chief is worried about everyone. Expressed disdain!The ruins are right in front of you, can you give up?


    "That''s it! You can only move on!" The Yan clan patriarch laughed loudly, a frightening aura erupted from his body, and fierce flames spread out from his body, making this sea of ??water covered. It became a little hot!His figure flashed, and he took his tribe to fly towards the castle at the end of the sea!


    "Then, let''s go too!"


    Someone took the lead, and all parties abandoned their considerations and flew towards the far end of the sea!


    "Cuckoo~~"


    Suddenly a strange cry came from the sea, and a huge tentacle shot out from the sea!During the sweep, the space trembled, and the bodies of several people whose cultivation bases were in Wu Zongqiang were instantly exploded, turned into blood mist, and fell into the sea!


    "No! There are monsters in the sea!" A scream came out, and various tyrannical martial arts whizzed down the sea below!The entire sea surface was shaken with great waves!


    However, having withstood so many attacks from all sides, the monsters in the sea seem to be no problem!While the waves were rolling, the shaking water jets rose into the sky!The lasing shot in the crowd caused countless deaths and injuries to the people on all sides, the sea was red, and there were many corpses floating, from all races!Shouting to kill the sky, but in a moment, this place has become a sea of ??blood!


    "Abominable sea monster, do you dare to kill my people?" A loud roar came, and the martial energy in the hands of a strong man at the top of the martial arts condensed, and the wind blew his face, and the blue sea was rippling."Kill the dragon!" He shouted sharply, and the martial energy in his hand condensed into a fierce water dragon, which crashed down towards the sea below!


    "Boom~~~", a huge wave was shocked!After a long time, the sea calmed down!At this moment, the surface of the sea within a radius of several miles has been stained red with blood, and a huge octopus-shaped sea monster emerged from the surface of the sea, with a huge blood hole on its head!Obviously, the former Wu Zun pinnacle Feng Qiang gave him a second kill!


    "It''s an eight-claw sea monster! It turned out to be an eighth-level primary eight-claw sea monster! Isn''t the eight-claw sea monster only the sixth? It is indeed the relic of Emperor Wu! A monster that comes out is all different variants. !"


    "It is said that this Octopus Sea Monster will never be transformed in its entire life, sweeping the sea with its huge form! It really is true! This Octopus Sea Monster is already an eighth step, and it hasn''t yet been transformed!"


    Everyone was amazed and flew to the end of the sea with the flow of people again!And the magic core of the Octopus Sea Monster, no one dared to go to the sea to get it, because this sea area is full of unknown dangers!Although Tier 8 magic cores are precious, they are far different from life. After all, there are real treasures waiting for them!


    "Damn humans! You dare to fly over our heads. This is trampling on the dignity of me and other sea monsters! I want to eat you all!"


    A roar came out, and a big fish covered with blue armor and scales jumped out of the sea, shining in the blue light, like a blue island, swallowing countless strong men in the sky in one bite!Then crashed to the surface of the sea, shocking the waves!Some people with poor strength were swept into the sea by this monstrous wave on the spot!In an instant, the corpses were divided by the monsters in the sea, and the blood stained the blue sea!


    "Oh my God! It''s the legendary Qingdao sea monster fish! Is that ancient sea monster that has been extinct from time to time? It actually appeared here!" A group of human experts looked at the sea, the huge sea monster like an island, and thought trembling!One after another!Stay away from the sea!That is an eighth-order advanced sea monster!In the sea, even Wu Shengqiang has to avoid the edge for the time being!


    "You hate human beings, you all die!" I saw the huge Qingdao Sea Demon Fish roaring out, with a big mouth, like an endless black hole, the suction is bursting, and the wind is dancing four times. !Those Martial Emperors and Wu Zongs, who were ineffective, were sucked into the huge mouth like a bottomless black hole in just a moment!


    "Unexpectedly, there are still extinct ancient sea monsters here. It seems that we have to take action!" Gu Yuan and the others said indifferently against the sucking power of the huge mouth below.At this point, they can no longer sit back and watch, otherwise the people with them will be sucked!..

 178 Chapter 57 Qingdao Sea Magic Fish

    "Alright, I haven''t done anything for a long time. This ancient Qingdao Sea Demon Fish is worth my hands! Get out of the way and give it to me!" Yan Jin looked at the Qingdao Sea Demon Fish below. The eyes were bright, the martial energy in his body was surging out, and the violent heat wave broke out from his body, even the space began to fluctuate violently!


    The Qingdao Sea Demon Fish below seemed to have discovered the danger, the black hole-like mouth opened wider, and the suction became more violent!As the waves rolled, the waves were raging and the wind roared, covering half of the sky here!Those who have the protection of the elders of their own clan are not in much danger, but those strong who are weak and scattered, have suffered!Not to mention Wu Zong, even the two-star Wu Zun can''t escape bad luck!Get sucked!Swallow it alive!


    All tyrannical martial arts seemed useless in front of Qingdao Haimoyu, because even the most powerful martial arts, he would instantly swallow it into its huge mouth like a black hole!


    "Huh! The ancient Qingdao Sea Demon Fish, really well-deserved! Such a means, ordinary people really have nothing to do with you! But in my hands, there is no room for you to show off!" Yan Jin stood alone in Qingdao Above the sea devil fish''s head, the whole body fluctuates, standing in the storm of surging suction, but it doesn''t move!


    The whole body is full of golden flames, like a god of fire, this is one of the two different fires he has mastered: Jiuyou Golden Ancestral Fire, which ranks seventh on the list of different fires!


    "You want to devour us! Then I will let you devour it!" Yan Jin yelled, the golden flame formed a giant different fireball, and bombarded the huge mouth below!In the heat wave, the entire sea surface became hot and rolled, and a strong white smoke appeared!


    "Roar~~"


    Qingdao Sea Demon Fish also felt that great danger was approaching. It roared and shook the whole country. The huge fish body swelled and shook the huge waves. This huge waves seemed to be spiritual, with a terrifying voice. The giant different fireball formed by the Jiuyou Jin Ancestral Fire was drowned in the huge waves!Then it disappeared in the thick smoke of sneer!


    "Minghai is weak?!" Yan Jin said in surprise: "It''s an ancient sea monster! Even knows such a trick, but the gap in our strength is an unbridgeable gap!"


    Yan Jin screamed loudly, and the flames all over his body rose up, forming a gauze of flames, protecting him!The monstrous golden flames of Jiuyou Jin Ancestor Fire covered his whole body, and on his right hand, a small golden fire dragon condensed!During the Tiandi Qi riot, even the moisture in the space was instantly evaporated, and there was a faint burning feeling in the human internal organs while breathing!


    "Eat me this trick! The golden dragon shines!" Along with Yan Jin''s yelling, the golden fire dragon in his hand roared down, facing the storm, and the place it passed, even the space, was burnt to reveal the twisted space cracks Come!


    The Qingdao Sea Demon Fish roared again, and the island-like body was surging, and the monstrous waves surged again!But this time, it didn¡¯t have the same effect as before. The golden fire dragon ran across the turbulent waves, and made a sneer noise wherever it passed, and the weak water of the sea of ??darkness was also evaporated and thick. Thick white fog filled the sky!


    In an instant, that golden flame dragon had already jumped into the huge black hole-like mouth of Qingdao Sea Demon Fish!The golden flame blasted and burst out in an instant, rushing across its huge mouth, flying all the way into its internal organs!


    "Roar~~" Qingdao Haimoyu let out a howl of pain, the huge body tumbling in the sea, setting off a huge wave!It can be said to be overwhelming!But for a moment, the smell of meat bursts into the nose, and Qingdao Haimoyu gradually disappeared!The smell of meat filled the air, causing everyone to swallow their saliva involuntarily. The Qingdao Sea Demon Fish was actually cooked under the flames of the Nine Nether Golden Ancestor Fire!Although it has a burnt smell, I have to say that the meaty smell of this ancient Qingdao Sea Magic Fish is indeed very mouth-watering!


    "Occasionally move your muscles and bones, it''s really fun!" Yan Jin twisted his neck and flew back to his clan.


    "Patriarch Yanzhin, congratulations! You are the control of the different fire, and you are really getting more and more skilled!" The Patriarch Yao looked at Yanjin, his eyes narrowed, and said with a slight smile.They are a family of alchemists, and they covet more than anyone else!But the Yan Clan is the family with the most different fires!How can this not make them covet and envy them!


    "Okay! Now that the trouble has been resolved, let''s hurry up! The few people in the soul hall have already rushed to the front!" The patriarch of the stone clan held his fist at the crowd, leading his clan members to take the lead. go with!They have wasted a lot of time, but they can''t waste time!


    Everyone also knows that time is precious, and they are not talking nonsense. They turn into a stream of light and fly away!Suddenly, in the sky, voices of breaking through the sky sounded again...


    Among the many powerful men and the various races, all the way across this sea of ??monsters and monsters rampant in the magic sea, only half a day, the green sea has been dyed red with blood!Those who are weak in strength, following behind the major races, have picked up a lot of bargains!Of course, one of them is naturally lost! The team of hundreds of people, by this moment, has become only less than a hundred people!However, the ones with the least losses belong to the top forces in Central China!Of course, among this, there are still outside powerhouses rushing here one after another!For the relics of the ancient Emperor Wu, the dangerous mountains of Warcraft have no power to deter these people!


    At twilight of the sunset, this group of people killed all the way, and finally landed on the tower!Looking at the huge and ancient castle in front of you, everyone present accelerated their heartbeat!


    But seeing the ground stained red with blood, and the wreckage and meat everywhere, these people were completely stunned!What kind of terrible war and martial arts happened in such a land of purgatory on earth?


    But what surprised them was that those three or three series of monsters that were still eating the flesh and blood on the ground just glanced at them, and then continued to eat the flesh and blood in front of them!There are even more than a dozen transformed monsters around a fire, grilling food!He was indifferent to their arrival!


    When did Warcraft become so bold and arrogant?Such a group of human Wu Sheng Wu Zun appeared in front of them, they still have the mood to have a barbecue there leisurely?Are you despising our group of humans?Suddenly, countless human experts were furious, looking at the monsters not far away, their eyes were full of hostility!


    Only the top powerhouses of the major races have a solemn expression!The terror remaining in the air, the mountain-like carapace in the distance...inexplicably, their hearts began to beat violently!Here, it seems that a terrifying battle has happened!..

 179 Chapter 58 The Tragic Furukawa

    "Then...it should be a mysterious tortoise shell of a ninth-order beast? Who even cuts the mysterious tortoise''s carapace into such a shape? This...how is this possible!" An elder of the spirit race looked at the accumulation The carapace, like a mountain, was filled with a look of shock, and even Gu Yuan and the others'' complexions became extremely solemn!Here, there seems to be a peerless figure with a shocking cultivation base!Could it be that the energy clone left by Emperor Wu did it?


    Just when Gu Yuan and the others were shocked, the five people shrouded in black robes, all of them flickering, had already escaped from the gap in the bronze gate and entered!


    The people in the major forces were suddenly shocked, but they were not surprised!One after another flashed into the castle!Now is not the time to be surprised, time is precious, but you can''t make others cheaper!


    The morphing beasts outside, grilling the flesh and blood of Tongxuanming tortoises, watched the large groups of humans enter the castle, and their eyes couldn''t help showing a gloating expression!They knew exactly what a terrifying existence there was, and these people actually wanted to snatch the treasure from that existence?This is obviously the rhythm of death!Didn¡¯t you see that we all stayed outside and had a barbecue?No one dared to enter. If we enter here, will the treasures still have your share of the belated humans?


    Those scattered objects in the hall, and the dark bottomless pit out of the hall!Everyone present frowned: "It seems that we are late, and the things on the outside have been emptied! We have to go inside and take a look!"


    The men and horses of all races finally dispersed in the castle, flying in all directions towards the depths of the castle...


    In an ancient secret room, there are a group of colorful light balls floating, and in the light group, there are all ancient scrolls or ancient jade cards!In the colorful light, the ups and downs are full of mystery!


    Standing under the light group, Furukawa is working hard to display his strongest martial arts, attacking one of the light groups!Although he was sweating all over and his hands were a bit numb, his eyes were still full of excitement and fire!These are some mysterious and powerful martial arts, mental techniques, and ancient medicine pill formulas that have long been extinct in the world!


    In three days, he collected a volume of advanced martial arts and a volume of intermediate martial arts mentality!One volume for six and seven pill recipes!The harvest is huge and it is greedy!


    With a "bang!" Furukawa once again hit the light group with a martial palm, looking at the slightly cracked gap, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes: "After working hard for a day, it finally worked. !" As he said, he took out a pill and stuffed it into his mouth, his hands condensed again, and launched a fierce bombardment at the Daoguang group!


    Ten minutes later, with a snap, the light ball shattered under Furukawa''s excited look, and a simple scroll fell down!Furukawa stretched out his hand excitedly to pick it up. Seeing that the scroll was about to fall into his hand, suddenly a dark shadow flashed before his eyes, and the scroll disappeared!I don''t know when, five people shrouded in black robes have appeared in the secret room!


    And the scroll just now happened to be held in the hand of the person on the far left!


    "Who are you?!" Furukawa was shocked at the moment, looking at the five black-robed men with a vigilant look. The breath radiating from them gave him a sense of extreme danger!Obviously, his strength is far less than the five in front of him!


    The five people in black robes did not answer his question, but looked up at the light clusters floating in the air in the secret room. A hint of surprise flashed in their eyes, and a hoarse voice came from the middle population. : "It deserves to be the collection of the ancient Emperor Wu! To have so many amazing martial arts and medicines, it seems that we have not come for nothing this time!"


    "Patriarch, this turned out to be a volume of advanced soul cultivation method..." The black-robed man on the far left opened the scroll in his hand and took a look, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes!The method of soul cultivation is extremely rare, let alone the high-level soul cultivation method!These people are the people of the Soul Race, and the person who takes the lead is the patriarch of the Soul Race: the Soul Heaven Emperor!


    The Soul Tiandi nodded, looked at Furukawa, and said with an indifferent expression: "King Wu? If you are so weak, would you be able to come to this place? It seems that you still have accomplices here too! If I didn''t guess If it is wrong, you opened this ancient emperor space, right?"


    "So what? I warn you and return the scroll to me immediately. Otherwise, let Master Wukong know, and don''t even want to leave here!" Facing the five mysterious and strange black-robed men, Furukawa My heart is a little hairy, but thinking of Monkey King, I can''t help being bolder. No matter how strong these people are, can it be better than Master Wukong?


    "Oh? Master Wukong? It seems that he is the one who opened this ancient emperor cave mansion, right?" The Soul Tiandi looked at Furukawa with interest, and said with an indifferent expression: "I''m curious, why did you mention him? The fear of will disappear... and the tortoise shells that were cut open outside, the gaps in the bronze door... Is it all because of him? I suddenly became a little curious about this person... Instead of asking you, it¡¯s better I''ll see it myself!"


    With that said, the Soul Tiandi grabbed Furukawa''s forehead, and formed a black chain between the black lights in his hand, which weirdly penetrated into Furukawa''s brain and body, and then forcibly withdrew his soul from his body!


    "Do you want to do it? Ah!~ Please... let me go! Ah!" Furukawa''s soul was screamed in horror, was sucked by the Soul Heaven Emperor, swallowed in his belly, and refined!At the same time, everything that Furukawa experienced constantly appeared in the mind of Emperor Soul Heaven!However, for a moment, the eyes of the Emperor Soul Tian suddenly shrank, and his eyes were filled with shock and horror. Between his forehead, a large drop of cold sweat slipped down!


    "Hun Yao, you quickly take away all the things here, we will leave here immediately!" The Emperor Soul Tian sighed while looking at the already dead Furukawa.


    "What''s the matter, patriarch, what did you see?" The people in Hunyao looked at their patriarch with shocked faces. The patriarch, who has always been insulted, seemed a little scared?How is this possible!Could it be that we are blinded?


    "Oh! I killed someone I shouldn''t kill! I didn''t expect such a powerful person to exist in this world! Don''t ask, hurry up and take away the things here, we will leave immediately! If it''s late, we will Really don¡¯t even want to leave!¡± The Soul Tiandi sighed. He did not expect that the Monkey King would be so powerful that he would kill the legendary Tongxuan Ming Turtle with a single sword that was known as the invincible defense. That was Tongxuan. Dark turtle!Half foot into the existence of Emperor Wu!Thinking of the pile of carapace blocks outside, his heart couldn''t help but chill!I actually offended such a terrifying existence!Are you waiting for the opponent to kill yourself?


    The eyes of the people in Hunyao were horrified. Although they didn''t know what happened, looking at the expression of the patriarch, it must be a great event!They are not talking nonsense, the black air in their hands is gushing, and the light clusters in the secret room are shattered one by one, and they are immediately rolled up by their sleeves, and all are accepted into the ring!


    "Go!" The Soul Tiandi greeted several people with a decisive tone, turning around to leave this place of right and wrong!


    Don''t want to, Gu Yuan and other people from the ancient eight races have already blocked the door, and Gu Yuan looked at the Soul Tiandi with a faint smile: "Old friend, I haven''t seen you for many years, why are you eager to leave so soon?"


    Seeing the incoming person, the expression of the Emperor Soul Tian was gloomy and terrifying instantly!..

 180 Chapter 59 The Mysterious Little Girl

    "Gu Yuan!" With cold eyes, the Emperor Soul Tian squeezed out two words from his teeth!With a glance, the Patriarch of the Yao Clan, the Patriarch of the Yan Clan, the Patriarch of the Spirit Clan, the Patriarch of the Stone Clan, and the Patriarch of the Lei Clan!The six clans of the ancient eight clans are all here again!They all looked at the five people including Soul Heaven Emperor with bad eyes!For the Soul Race, none of the people here have a good impression of them!


    "Haha! I didn''t expect your old thing to be dead! Why, do you want to compete with our five great clans? I advise you to take out all the things you just took out and let me divide them equally?" Laozi''s soul, the emperor, said lightly.Although the Soul Clan is mysterious, there are also five martial sages present, but compared with their six clans, there is still a big gap!


    The Soul Heaven Emperor¡¯s complexion at the moment is very ugly. Their Soul Clan is not afraid of the other six races, but it is not the time to go to war. He does not want to have extra branches. At the same time, there is a more terrifying existence threatening them. If it is, I am afraid there is a real danger of falling!That strong man is too terrifying, their soul clan''s ambition to unify the mainland is probably not so easy to realize!You must act low-key after you go back!After the success of my plan, I will win the battle with you!


    Thinking of this, the Emperor Soul Tian was surprisingly soft, nodded, and said with a gloomy expression: "It seems that if I disagree, you don''t want to let me go! Soul Yao, leave things in half! Let''s go. !"


    Hun Yao, who was enveloped in the black robe, was suddenly stunned. When did his patriarch speak so easily?It seems that he really saw something amazing before!The patriarch, who always regarded the other tribes as ants, gave in!


    After shaking his head, Hun Yao didn''t think too much, and with a big wave of his hand, a pile of scrolled jade cards appeared in front of Gu Yuan and the others.


    "Everything is here, if you want, just divide it by yourself! Say goodbye!" The Soul Tiandi snorted coldly, and left here with the four men!


    The refreshment of the Soul Tiandi was beyond the expectations of the other six races. When did the Soul Tiandi speak so easily?Ask him to leave things, and he really did?If something goes wrong, there must be a demon!


    "Today''s Soul Tiandi is a bit strange! Based on my understanding of him, he is not such a talkative person!" Gu Yuan frowned, looking at the few people who were walking away, thinking deeply, but did not stop him!If they are pressing, then the war is absolutely indispensable!And this level of war martial arts, it is not that you can fight!That is about the fate of the family''s rise and fall!


    "Strange, why is this soul emperor so weird? They left in a hurry so soon, did they get something amazing?" The clan chief of Yao clan looked at the emperor who left, frowning!


    "Forget it, let''s quickly divide the things here and look for their own opportunities!" Gu Yuan shook his head and said lightly!


    The patriarchs of the other tribes all nodded, even if they are doing good things, where can they be better?What they care about is the inheritance of Emperor Wu, no matter how good the things they get in this place, can they still be against the sky?


    "Patriarch, do we really just give them things like this, and then leave?" Soul Shengtian glanced behind him, his tone was very unhappy, thinking of them dignified soul clan, why fear the other six clan, why should they leave so unbearable?This is not the style of their soul race!


    "Huh! How can there be such a cheap thing, just temporarily store things with them, when our plan is successful, I want them to return ten times the profit!" The soul of the emperor was hoarse and gloomy, today''s The situation also made him extremely upset!This is the shame of his life!


    "The patriarch, are we really leaving now? This is the residence of the ancient Emperor Wu, maybe there will be a legendary emperor pill!..." Soul Yuantian''s tone was a little excited, so he left here. , It''s really unacceptable, so unwilling!


    "Emperor Pin Medicine..." The eyes of the Emperor Soul Tian suddenly brightened!What an attractive and wonderful name this is!Wasn''t the plan they implemented also for the ruins of the ancient emperor?For an imperial pill inside!If you really leave like this, you are really unwilling!It is not the style of his Soul Heaven Emperor!


    "Hmph, no matter how strong you are, what can I do? My Soul Heaven Emperor has never been afraid of anyone!...Moreover, you may not be able to discover that we killed people..." The Soul Heaven Emperor pondered for a while, and the cruelty in his eyes flashed: "Go, let''s go to other places to see..."


    "Rumble!!!"


    As soon as the words of the Emperor Soul Tian fell, the entire castle began to tremble, and the vitality of the world began to riot. An altar slowly emerged in a hall in the deepest part of the castle, surrounded by colorful clouds, and the sun was circling. For the substantive heaven and earth vitality radiated from that altar, densely covering the entire space, making the heaven and earth vitality of this realm increased dozens of times in an instant!


    A little girl the size of a fist slowly floated out of the altar, with cicada wings on her back, while flapping, she looked around curiously!I saw the colorful clouds all over her body, and a strong fragrance radiated from her body, making people smell it, and there was a faint sense of a breakthrough soon!


    The spiritual heart who is guarding Yun Yun''s inheritance, suddenly felt a sense, his complexion changed drastically, and his eyes were filled with joy and surprise!Nalan Yanran, who was standing beside her, said with a puzzled look: "Sister Lingxin, what''s wrong? What happened?" Nalan Yanran had woken up two days ago, and now she has broken through to a martial artist. Realm!During this period, she has been guarding Yun Yun with Lingxin!


    Lingxin didn''t reply, but waved with one hand, and a picture slowly appeared in the air between the fluctuations of the space in front of him: Which is a strange palace depicting the formations, the heaven and the earth inside are so strong that it has turned into In essence, an altar full of mysterious patterns is slowly rising in the center of the hall. A little girl with a back as thin as a cicada''s fist is flapping her wings in the light curtain on the altar. Looking around curiously with a pair of bright eyes!


    For a moment, I saw her pouting her mouth and hitting her small forehead against the light curtain. The light curtain fluctuated, causing a small purple bag to appear on her smooth forehead!In the bright big eyes, tears flickered, she looked pitiful and cute, so people could not help but want to give her a few bites!


    "Okay! What a cute little girl!" Nalan Yanran saw her, her eyes turned into little stars, her expression of surprise: "Sister Lingxin, who is she? Really cute! In the world Is there such a small person?"


    "Chen Ding for thousands of years...Have you finally taken shape?...Hehe...It''s really time to appear!" Lingxin''s eyes were bright, and his tone was obviously excited!..

 181 Chapter 60 Emperor Pin Pill

    "Such a pill fragrance, such a strong heaven and earth vitality... this... is this really what you said? Here... there really is an emperor grade pill?" The Soul Tiandi looked around and looked at the sky rising from the deepest part of the castle. Aura light beam!The eyes were fiery and excited: "Go! I''m sure to get this emperor product pill! I definitely can''t let other tribes get it!" The five people turned into a black smoke and moved towards the altar at their utmost speed. Go!


    "It''s amazing! It''s worthy of Emperor Wu''s cave house! There are even such pill! It seems that this trip is worthwhile!" Gu Yuan and the others, who had just finished dividing the spoils, looked at the sky in the distance. The eyes of the spirit beam were shocked and fiery!They looked at each other!There was a hint of vigilance and hostility in his eyes!The birth of the Emperor Pin Pill will probably be the fuse of their various races!Immediately Yun started to rush over there as fast as possible!


    The riots in this world naturally aroused the perception of all parties, and they all showed fiery eyes and rushed to the deepest part of the castle!When the figures flickered, the castle became more and more lively!Even those strong from the outside world who are rushing here seem to have sensed this unusual aura, and have used their utmost speed to rush towards here, and some even do not hesitate to use forbidden techniques. Show it out!Just to be able to hurry to the scene!


    In just a moment, this hall was full of people!Among them, the seven clans of the eight ancient clans and the Sky Monster Phoenix clans were naturally wrapped, and even the Primordial Void Dragon clans appeared in the field!The Northwest and North Dragon Kings are all present!They have been split for many years due to the disappearance of the Dragon King, and each of them proclaimed themselves kings. However, for this action, the Primordial Virtual Dragon has temporarily united together!


    At this time, everyone had no thoughts to say hello to the various races. They all looked at the little girl in the mask on the altar with fiery faces!The seductive man Danxiang exuding from her body makes people obsessed and intoxicated!


    "Emperor grade pill! It turned out to be a real emperor grade pill...not a young pill!" Looking at the little girl, the emperor soul trembling with excitement!The cave mansion of Ancient Emperor Tuoshe that he obtained from Void Swallowing Flame was only news of a young imperial grade pill. This one here turned out to be a real imperial grade pill that had already formed!How could this not make him extremely excited!Get this imperial product pill, then, he can immediately regenerate the legendary Wudi realm!At that time, in this world, who else will be his opponent?


    "Do it!" The soul of the emperor was sharp, determined and simply!Yinluo suddenly shot out at first, and the monstrous martial energy filled the sky, bombarding the beam of light on the altar with a punch!


    "Boom!!" With a loud noise, the whole hall began to shake!However, not only did that beam of light not be smashed to pieces by his fierce punch, but with a more terrifying counter-shock power, the Soul Heaven Emperor was stunned and flew away!Shattered the walls of the hall, and was shaken out of the hall in an instant!After more than a dozen steps in the air, the Emperor Soul Tian stabilized his figure!


    Immediately, from the hole in the wall, he looked at the energy beam on the altar with a look of surprise: "What an amazing binding light array, there is such an amazing defense! Is this the method of Emperor Wu? It is amazing! "After speaking, the eyes of the Emperor Soul Heaven became more and more excited!Only such a realm is the realm he pursues!


    "This beam of light seems to be difficult to break. Let''s do it together! The Emperor Pin Pill is right in front of you! Come on, everyone!" A loud shout suddenly came from the crowd!A martial arts cut instantly bombarded the beam of light!Everyone glanced at each other, one after another, they took up their martial arts, and one after another fierce attacks bombarded the beam of light!


    Suddenly, there was a rumbling, countless attacks of different colors blasted out, and the entire hall began to shake violently!


    "It seems that this beam of light is very difficult to break! There is only the power to gather everyone! Let''s do it too!"


    Looking at the chaotic scene, the big forces from all sides frowned, sighed helplessly, and they were born one after another!The fierce attack bombarded the energy beam!As a result, the energy beam became more and more dimmed. It didn''t take long for the beam to burst, and a terrifying aftermath of energy burst out!Ripple around in a flash!The crowd flew, and the hall collapsed in the thick dust!


    Under the shock of this sudden aftermath of energy, those who were ineffective were shattered by the shock, and their flesh and blood splashed. It was only a moment''s sight, and more than half of them were killed and injured!


    The little girl in the beam of light was able to escape, her complexion was immediately happy, and she called out happily, and the cicada''s wings shook slightly and appeared in the sky in an instant!The speed is amazing!Curiously looked at the crowd below!


    "Hurry up and grab her!" Gu Yuan screamed, his figure flashed, and he appeared in the air instantly, his hand was surging, and he grabbed the little girl!Seeing that he was about to succeed, suddenly a man exuding a thick black mist appeared beside him, the monstrous martial energy condensed, and a palm bombarded Gu Yuan!


    "Emperor Soul Heaven!" Gu Yuan''s expression became cold, and he retracted his right hand, his hand was surging with martial energy, and he bombarded the Emperor Soul Heaven!In the aftermath of fierce energy, the two were shocked and driven away at the same time!However, the little girl at the center of the collision between the two people pouted her mouth, her hair was a little messy, and looked at the two angrily: "You are bad guys, you want to attack me!" said As she raised her little hand, a heart-pounding energy wave radiated from her hand, and then instantly turned into two energies and shot towards Gu Yuan and Soul Heaven Emperor!


    "So fast!" The expressions of Gu Yuan and the Emperor Soul Tian changed suddenly, and the monstrous martial energy in their hands condensed, forming a martial energy barrier in front of them!Use this to resist that instant attack!


    However, the moment the beam hit their defensive barrier, the defensive cover burst and opened, and immediately burst into pieces!The two changed colors at the same time!His figure flashed, and he dodged the harsh beam dangerously and dangerously!The speed of light hit the air, and it directly penetrated the space. In an instant, weirdly pierced from the space in front of Gu Yuan and the Soul Heaven Emperor, and went straight to the two of them!


    "Space piercing?!" Gu Yuan and Soul Tiandi''s complexion changed drastically, without keeping their hands, terrifying martial energy burst out of their bodies, and blasted toward the streamer in front of them like a tide!


    "Boom boom boom boom!" The two men''s terrifying martial arts carrying the power of destroying the sky blasted crazily on the beams, and the violent energy fluctuations made the crowd watching below show shock!


    The other great powers of the various races that followed immediately stopped, and looked at the small figure with a pouting mouth and an angry look on the sky with a solemn expression!I was shocked!This little seemingly weak figure actually contains such terrifying power!It is indeed the legendary emperor pill!


    "Are you trying to catch me and then eat me? Humph! It seems that you are not good people! I want to refine you all!" The little girl has a delicate and lovely face, and her voice is clear and beautiful!However, what was said made everyone present chill!..

 182 Chapter 61 The Battle of Imperial Grade Pills

    "boom!"


    The red glow was shining, and the little girl''s body emitted a monstrous energy tide, and the surrounding space also fluctuated under this terrifying energy tide!The possibility of breaking at any time!


    The powerhouses of various races changed their colors one after another, and the strength displayed by this emperor grade medicine was so terrifying!Although it did not reach the strength of the emperor level, it was far above Wu Sheng!It belongs to the existence that half-footed into Emperor Wu!


    "Everyone, it seems that if we want to get this emperor product pill, we have to form an alliance temporarily to deal with her together! After we have cleaned up her, we will fight again, how about?" The patriarch of the medicine clan glanced at everyone present. ,Loudly.


    The big clansmen and the powerful all looked at each other, nodded, and agreed. For the current plan, there is only this way. Since it can''t be defeated alone, then there is only a group to attack!


    A consensus has just been reached here, the little girl¡¯s attack has already been brewing, and the terrifying energy tide is densely covering the sky, and in the vast golden waves, the terrifying coercion swept the sky.There is also a fascinating drunk fragrance in it, which makes people smell it, makes people trance, and indulge in fantasy!Those people with low cultivation base, under this drunken fragrance, some directly lay on the ground, and fell asleep!Some eyes were red, and they attacked their companions!In just a moment, there was a mess here, screaming, bloody!


    "Damn! I didn''t expect her Danxiang to be able to confuse the minds of others! Everyone, be careful, let''s attack together!" The spirit clan patriarch shouted, his body surging with martial energy, and his hand turned into a martial arts cut, not far away The little girl at the place smashed away!The strong men of other races also gathered their strongest martial skills, and bombarded that tiny figure in the sky!The colorful martial arts slashed above the sky, making this space unbearable anymore, and it burst!


    The little girl¡¯s tiny body stood in the midst of the sky¡¯s attacks. Under the protection of the wave-like energy tide of the golden light, the sky and the earth roared as her little hand waved, and the violent energy tide surged in all directions like a stormy wave. Like the water of Tianhe, sweeping the sky, shocking people.


    Where the energy tide passes!Those Wu Zunqiang who were weak in strength were instantly swept into the golden waves. When they reappeared, their energy was exhausted, and they had become a pile of bones!


    Seeing this horrible scene, the strong from all sides turned pale in shock!What is this ability?It''s so terrifying!


    "Is this the emperor''s pill? It has such a way to reach the sky! It''s really amazing!" The powerhouses of all races were shocked by the little girl''s methods.


    "Everyone, don''t hide your strength anymore, otherwise I''m afraid I will be swept in by the golden waves! By then, everything will be too late!" Gu Yuan''s hand exploded with astonishing martial energy, resisting and sweeping in front of him. The golden waves that came, dignified and shouted to the powerful people around!


    The strong men of all races frowned, and the situation in front of them was indeed not the time to be wary and jealous!Must give it a go!


    "Okay! Don''t be in hiding anymore! We smashed her with one blow, and Emperor Pin''s pill is right in front of us!" The clan leader of the medicine clan yelled, and his whole body burst into an astonishing martial energy!


    "Hehe! It seems that you can''t do it if you don''t work hard!" Yan Jin smiled faintly, and an astonishing heat wave broke out all over his body, making the golden waves around him start to volatilize under this terrifying temperature!The horror of the different fire is obvious!


    Seeing that the big clans were not keeping their hands, they started desperately.Those who are scattered and powerful are not hiding themselves, and they exuded astonishing martial energy all over, using their strongest martial skills one after another, bombarding under the sky full of waves!


    For a time, amazing martial arts filled the sky, and hundreds of tyrannical martial arts bombarded under the golden waves of the sky at the same time!The attacks made by hundreds of strong men at the same time were extremely shocking!For a time, the world roared!


    Although the golden waves in the sky are fierce and vast, but in front of hundreds of powerful people, they are still a little powerless, splashing all over the sky!The entire sky has been rendered with a dazzling gold!


    "Boom boom boom boom~~~~"


    Terrible waves of destruction rushed out from the sky overwhelming, and the momentum seemed to destroy all the world.


    The bombardment continued, and the golden waves all over the sky were disintegrated little by little, revealing the petite figure inside!Success was in sight, everyone''s eyes suddenly brightened, and a touch of excitement and enthusiasm flashed in their eyes, and the attack in their hands became even more fierce!Ren''s little girl was shocking, and under the full onslaught of hundreds of Wu Zun and Wu Sheng, she was also powerless, and was finally overwhelmed by the sky of martial arts in the voice of anger!


    The light was exhausted, a radiant pill appeared in front of everyone, the pill fragrant in the nose, invigorating people!Everyone showed greed in their eyes, and they all swarmed towards the pill like a tide!


    "Get away from me!" The Emperor Soul Tian roared, his martial spirit filled the sky!The forceful martial arts training swept out with one blow, and the powerful people from all sides vomited blood and flew out, and some even burst into blood mist!


    The strong around him were all terrified, and immediately burned with anger!Under the temptation of Emperor Pin Medicine, what a shit soul palace, what a shit martial sage!They were all left behind, and their heads were hot, and the strong from all sides gathered the strongest martial skills, and bombarded towards the Soul Emperor!


    "Patriarch! We''re here to help you, you quickly get the emperor grade pill!" The other four Soul Palace Wu Shengqiang flashed their figures and appeared beside the Soul Heaven Emperor. With surging strength, they resisted all Attack of the square men!


    "Emperor Soul Tian, ??you have done too much!" Gu Yuan snorted coldly, and a fierce martial palm bombarded the Emperor Soul!The patriarchs and Wu Shengqiang afterwards also burst out their strongest attacks one after another, bombarding the Soul Heaven Emperor in the center of the storm!At this moment, the Soul Heaven Emperor, obviously aroused the anger of the people!Even the emperor product pill that is capable of reaching the sky can''t withstand the simultaneous attacks of the powerful, so what can they do if they are strong!


    "Damn Gu Yuan, don''t deceive people too much!" The Soul Heaven emperor roared and exploded the martial arts palm of Gu Yuan with a palm!"Nothingness swallows inflammation, if you don''t do it, when will you wait!"


    Suddenly, Gu Yuan''s body space fluctuated, and a figure emerged. He opened his mouth and a surge of suction rushed out. The sky of martial arts attacks was swallowed by him!Even the imperial pill not far away was sucked by him at an extremely fast speed, and there was a great danger of being swallowed up together!


    "Not good! Stop him!" All the strong people changed their colors, their eyes were red, and the attack in their hands turned into a wave of martial energy and bombarded the silhouette that suddenly appeared strange!..

 183 Chapter 62 Exit

    Runner in the magic mirror.The time here is very different from reality. In reality, only three days have passed, and here, I don¡¯t know how many reincarnations have passed!Monkey King entered the cycle one after another, what he saw and heard made his mood more peaceful!


    In his first life, he was just an ordinary human child, with no father, no mother, no relatives and no cause, and his life was miserable!Finally joined a sect, rising rapidly at an amazing speed!Its talent can be described as shocking the ancients and the present!The so-called martial arts and mental techniques can be easily mastered in his hands, and he will learn it once he learns it. His terrifying talent attracts people''s fear!In the same way, it has also attracted the pursuit and killing of all the martial arts in the world!


    The little martial art was washed out in blood overnight!Before Sun Wukong had time to rise, he was thrown off the cliff by his enemies. The first life ended in such a depressing manner!


    In this life, he felt the suffering of life, the weak and small are like ants!Even if you have a strong talent, you must be a low-key person before you rise!


    In the second life, he learned the lessons of the first life, and joined a small school in a low-key manner, completely explaining the purpose of acting as a pig and eating a tiger!In the end, he did rise quickly!Standing on top of the world, looking down on the common people, watching the world!However, he was alone all his life!The heights are so cold!


    Time after time of reincarnation, time after time the baptism of the state of mind, made Monkey King almost forget whether this place is real or illusion?He is completely addicted to this illusion of reincarnation!


    And this life is his 81st life in the revolving illusion!He is just a little Taoist priest in a Taoist temple. He does not chant sutras and Buddha every day. He is walking. He did not deliberately practice, but there is a kind of transcendence and charm slowly awakening in his body!The elder figures in the Taoist temple are all amazed!


    The reincarnation of the eighties, finally got real sublimation in this life!Returning to the original, this is the precipitation after the sublimation of the mood, and the supreme manifestation of the attainment of the mood!


    In this life, he didn''t have any cultivation level, but the baptism of the soul was reflected to the extreme, and his temperament was even more extraordinary, like a god descending to the earth, and there is the possibility of Xia lifted up at any time!But in a blink of an eye, it became ordinary again, a mortal!


    Leaving Taoist temple, he walked in the mountains of Mingchuan, seeing the world''s wonders, birth, old age, sickness and death!He is like a spectator, watching everything in the world!His mood became more peaceful and complete!At this moment, he has been integrated into nature, his aura is completely natural, he stands there obviously, but he can''t feel his existence!


    Runner magic mirror, in the past, Monkey King could instantly crash with the power of the supreme soul!However, now, he was just standing there, and the surrounding space was disintegrating little by little, and his mood became complete. This mirage of the wheel is not broken!


    After eighty-one lives, Monkey King''s closed eyes finally opened slowly at this moment!The breath of life that has been silent for a long time returns to its body, like a wild beast awakening!


    Those dark eyes are deep and psychedelic, like seeing through the vicissitudes of life in the world!


    In the fluctuations of space, Lingxin''s graceful body and posture appeared behind Monkey King, watching his temperament mist and dust, and instantly returning to the ordinary Monkey King, his eyes flashed with surprise!But when she saw the dim mirror of the wheel, a deep shock flashed in her eyes: "You... are such a perverted guy! In just three days, your state of mind is unexpectedly Raised to such a terrifying height, even the revolving phantom will be destroyed on its own! It seems that in the future, no one or anything in this world can pull you into the illusion!"


    "You... are Lingxin?" Monkey King turned around, and the psychedelic color in his eyes gradually faded, returning to his original look again!After moving his body, looking at the rotating magic mirror in front of him, Monkey King smiled faintly: "This is really a good thing! Reincarnation again and again, I almost forget myself!"


    "It''s really amazing! I thought it would take you ten and a half days to break the Mirror Mirror! Unexpectedly, it took you only three days to make the Mirror Mirror made. My illusion disintegrated on its own! Such a thing has never happened before!...There is actually a pervert like you in the world..." Lingxin looked at Monkey King and shook his head in amazement. It is rare in the world. The enchanting genius!Otherwise, it is impossible to reach this step, but compared with the person in front of him, it is simply bleak!


    "Three days have passed...There are so many Wu Zun and Wu Sheng figures outside. It seems that the powerful people of all parties have arrived!" Monkey King looked around, as if he had penetrated the space and saw outside. Everything that happened: "Huh? That''s... Emperor Pin Pill? Lingxin, I didn''t expect that there is a Emperor Pin Pill here!"


    Lingxin smiled faintly, grace and peerless: "She has just awakened too! When I refined her before, it was still a young pill, but after thousands of years of vitality instillation and Chen Ding, I did not expect that, She has evolved into a real imperial medicine!"


    "The real imperial grade pill?" Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up suddenly, but he remembered that in the ancient emperor Tuoshe''s cave, the pill was just a young imperial pill, and there was a real imperial pill here. !This Lingxin method is really extraordinary!It is indeed the broken void, flying to the top of the upper realm. Feng Wudi!


    "Such a precious thing, how can a mediocre person be able to master...grass! TMD, dare to bully the girl, I am widowed to you!" Sun Wukong, who had a calm face, suddenly changed his complexion, yelled at him, and his figure flashed , Has disappeared!Leaving Lingxin standing here alone, her face was dumbfounded: "He... he really has broken his mood to Consummation? Why is he still so easy to get angry?"


    "Boom!"


    Above the castle, fierce warfare continued, and hundreds of the top 100 unanimously issued their strongest attacks and bombarded the defenses of the six people below. The earth-shaking noise spread throughout the sky, destroying the waves, four Dao''s figure was smashed down in embarrassment, smashing into the abyss of tens of thousands of feet.Only the soul of the emperor and the void swallowing inflammation are struggling to support it!


    In this violent bombardment energy explosion, the Emperor Pin Medicine traversed the sky at an astonishing speed and shot down towards the ground not far away!It crashed to the ground and brought a huge gap!Amidst the fluctuations of the space, a beautiful snake-tailed woman was shaken out of a crack in the space, fell to the ground, and spewed blood on the spot!It looked like Queen Medusa!


    Queen Medusa seemed unconscious of her injury, her eyes were full of fiery looking at the small pill that fell to the ground in front of her, her voice became a little trembling: "Emperor Pin...Pills?" Yu While trembling, she slowly stretched her slender hand towards the pill!


    "Huh! The mere Emperor Wu! I also dare to get involved with the emperor''s medicine pill! Looking for death!"


    The expressions of all the strong suddenly changed, and they, who had originally aimed their spears at the Soul Heaven Emperor, immediately aimed their spears at Queen Medusa!The martial arts in his hand are condensed, and the overwhelming attacks are bombarded towards Queen Medusa!


    Queen Medusa''s complexion suddenly changed and she instantly became pale as paper: "Sure enough, such Baodan! It''s not something I can do!" With a sigh, Queen Medusa closed her eyes!


    "His mother! Who dares to hurt sister paper in front of Lao Tzu!" A terrifying roar came out, and the terrifying breath filled the sky!The mountains and rivers trembled, and everyone present changed their colors!A stalwart figure stood in front of Queen Medusa in an instant, and struck out with a punch, breaking the layers of space!All the attacks from the sky crashed in an instant!Dissipate into the sky, light spots!


    At the moment of Queen Medusa''s crisis, Monkey King appeared domineering!..

 184 Chapter 63—Unremarkable

    Looking at the shattered space wormhole in the sky, everyone present was shocked. What a powerful character this must be to perform such a powerful and terrifying blow!


    As the layers of space collapsed, the space here became turbulent again, and the danger of collapse was approaching!


    "It''s him!!" When the Emperor Soul Tian saw the person who appeared suddenly, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he recognized Monkey King for the first time!Looking at the shattered space, shocked, my heart was chilling!How terrifying and powerful this is!With just one punch, they shattered the strongest attack they had issued together!


    "I said, can''t you rest a bit? I really want to destroy my cave mansion!" Lingxin''s graceful and peerless figure appeared in the sky, amidst the colorful light, waving his delicate hand, forming a knot , Strange fluctuations radiated from the seals of her hands, and the shattered space was recovering intact at an extremely fast speed!But on the contrary, her body became more and more transparent!


    "Emperor Wu!" Seeing Lingxin, the people present screamed again!Only the legendary Emperor Wu can do that to give them a sense of trembling in their souls!However, compared with Lingxin, they are more concerned about Monkey King. After all, Lingxin is just a weak energy body, and Monkey King just now blasted the strongest attack they had made with one punch. Their shock is too great!Can one person be so powerful?Could it be that he also failed Emperor Wu?In this world, there is still a real Wudi?!


    "Hey, are you okay?" Monkey King turned around, looked at Queen Medusa, and smiled faintly!


    "No...it''s okay! Thank you for saving me!" Queen Medusa shook her head and stood up from the ground with difficulty, her expression a little nervous.It is no wonder that even though she is a generation queen, the one standing in front of her is most likely the legendary Emperor Wu!And not far away, there are hundreds of Wuzun and Wusheng-level existences. She is only a small Wuhuang, so why not be nervous!


    Queen Medusa was hiding in the dark, watching this battle, she didn''t seem to join it, she just wanted to join, and she didn''t have that qualification!However, things happened too suddenly, the Emperor Pin Pill was shaken off, and she was bombarded where she was hiding!I really don¡¯t know if she is lucky, or she is unlucky enough!If Sun Wukong hadn''t appeared in time, she would have been bombarded to the dregs!


    Sun Wukong slowly stepped forward, and under Yu Zhongqiang''s diminished pupils'' gaze, he picked up the Emperor Pin Pill in the pothole: "This is the Emperor Pin Pill? This pill is really attractive. what!"


    Hundreds of strong, their eyes suddenly became red, even Gu Yuan and the others frowned slightly!The Emperor Pin Pill is right in front of them, but they are easily picked up by the people in front of them, but they dare not act rashly!Because the strength that that person demonstrated before is too terrifying!


    "Ah!!! Leave the pill! He belongs to me!"


    Of course, there are some exceptions!The temptation of Emperor Pin Pill is too great!Among them were a few Seven or Eight Star Martial Lords, with blood red eyes, and with a sharp shout, they launched a fierce attack on Monkey King!The terrifying martial arts slashed down!


    Someone took the lead, and those who were originally timid also grew courageous, fished in troubled waters, gathered martial energy in their hands, and bombarded Monkey King!


    Monkey King was surprised, these people even dared to attack him, really looking for death!Watching the martial arts waves that attack!Sun Wukong was not afraid of fear, and a frightening aura radiated from his body, bursting out a flaming golden light.He smiled: "If you attack me, you will have to pay the price of blood!"


    Saying, "Boom!" With one foot slammed on the ground, the earth trembles, like a cannonball, the martial arts that bombards the sky greets you!


    The right fist shook, and the violent fist burst out!With the divine might of the shattered space, they rushed forward. In the rumble, the sky full of martial arts attacks were directly defeated by Monkey King''s simple punch.Unabated, under the fearful look of those Wu Zun, they bombarded them!Shattering their martial defenses in a destructive posture, their bodies banged directly, exploding into a blood mist!


    Everyone was shocked, how mighty this is, without using martial arts, directly exploding several great martial arts with fierce fist, destroying the dead!The strong people who watched, my heart was chilling!


    "Since the attack has been launched, then, let''s play with me together!" Monkey King looked at the emperor Soul Tian and others in the sky, and he smiled!He just walked out of the Mirror Mirror, and he wanted to experiment with the new trick he had learned in it!


    "He wants to be alone and resist all of us? It''s really arrogant!" The Soul Heaven emperor snorted angrily. In this situation, he has to fight. Then, let me understand how powerful you are!Turning his head, looking at Gu Yuan and the others, he said with a serious face: "Gu Yuan, when things are up to now, how about we temporarily put aside our previous grievances and deal with him together?"


    "Oh! It can only be so! Unexpectedly, we would fight against such strong people! However, this is what I hoped for!" Gu Yuan''s eyes were burning, looking at the arrogant Monkey King, his eyes flashed with strange colors !This is destined to be an arduous battle, and at the same time, perhaps it is their good fortune!


    "Since your Excellency is interested in waiting for a battle with me, then we are brave but disrespectful! The people of the ancient people obey the order! Let me retreat together!" Gu Yuan shouted loudly, shaking the sky!


    At the same time, the Soul Race, Medicine Race, Yan Race, etc.!There are also Taixu Ancient Dragon, Sky Demon Phoenix Race, etc.!At the same time shouted loudly, unanimously confronting the enemy, standing on the opposite side of Monkey King!The fierce martial energy gushes out, really covering the sky!


    "Kill!"


    A group of people carried a fierce attack and bombarded down. The powerful masters moved in unison. Their goal was only one, standing above the sky, the figure that looked over the world and exuded the horrible weather: Monkey King!


    "Hey! Good come!" Monkey King shouted, the golden martial energy soared to the extreme, and the entire space began to tremble violently under his terrifying breath!Zhu Qiang did not change color!This terrifying aura that shook the might of heaven and earth was really too strong and terrifying!But the arrow is on the string, I have to send it!Fear is useless, they can only bite the bullet and fuck!


    The sneer resounded across the sky, and one after another crystal silk thread intertwined and flew out from the hands of the patriarch of the spirit race, turning into a sky curtain, and heading towards Monkey King!


    Gu Yuan''s breath is terrifying, and the fierce martial spirit is like a vast ocean, condensed in the hand, and it is terrifying and peerless!He, even the ancient clan¡¯s unique knowledge and nirvana finger have been displayed!


    And the top powerhouses waiting for the emperor Soul Tian to stop at this time, finally no longer hide their privates!In front of this terrifying and stunning powerhouse, they have displayed all their martial arts at the bottom of the box! They all know exactly how terrifying the person on the opposite side is, and not one or two people can resist it!They must condense the attacks of the powerful in one, and maybe they can have a fight!


    Monkey King looked at the billowing attacks that exuded the weather, and bombarded him!His complexion became serious!Unexpectedly, Zhu Qiang''s joint attack, unexpectedly, would be so powerful!But ants are ants after all, even if they are united in one, they are only slightly larger ants!


    Monkey King stood under the waves of terror attacks, and came from rolling bombardment, where the space was broken!But his eyes are sharp, he is not afraid, arrogant and watching the world!


    "Ren Er waits to get to the sky! I only need a punch!"


    The vast and arrogant voice echoed the sky!All the shocked Zhuqiang''s hearts trembled!What a arrogant person he is, dare to speak such a worldly language!


    Monkey King blasted out with a punch, nothing extraordinary!But the world is silent!Rotate the ground, space is broken, mountains and rivers turn upside down!The monstrous attack launched by the powerful alliances fell apart under this fist!Everyone present was shocked!


    This is what Sun Wukong''s state of mind reached perfection, and the profound meaning of boxing that he comprehended during the 81st reincarnation: plain and unremarkable!..

 185 Chapter 64 The War Ends

    The combined attack of all powerful forces fell apart under this unremarkable punch!Vanished!But the violent and weird fluctuations of fist intent still did not decay!Wherever he went, the space was shattered, amidst the great changes in the complexions of the powerful, rippling among the powerful!Ignore the powerful barriers they have arranged!Shattered, the sound of pouch was endless, and the powers vomited blood again and again!They fell from the sky one after another, and fell to the ground fiercely, making them even more injured!


    And those who are incapable of abilities, even turned into a blood mist, exploded and died!The remaining people are only those Wu Shengqiang!But they were all seriously injured and physically disabled!There is no more power to fight!Even Gu Yuan and Soul Tiandi, the two powerful nine-star martial sage peaks, have blood on their lips!Sit down!The survivors all looked at the sky in shock, the peerless figure with a calm face!


    "Strong, it''s really too strong! Is this the strength of Emperor Wu?" Everyone looked at Monkey King, still unable to calm down for a long time!They had never seen how strong above Wu Sheng, so they regarded Monkey King as a genuine Wu Emperor!In their opinion, only the legendary Emperor Wu could have such a means to reach the sky!


    "Is this the strength of Emperor Wu? It is really too strong! One day, I can reach this point... It seems that my plan is going to speed up..." The Emperor Soul looked at Monkey King, his eyes flickering, In this realm of Emperor Wu, he became even more urgent and eager!


    Monkey King slowly landed on the ground, looking at the powerful Zhu Qiang who fell to the ground, a faint smile hung on the corner of his mouth: "The monster is over! It''s time to collect the''equipment''!" With a single move, all the Najies in the hands of the powerful flew towards Monkey King...


    Seeing Na Jie was taken away, the Soul Heaven Emperor''s complexion changed drastically. While Na Jie was taken away, he had many important items in his plan, even that piece of Tuoshe Jade was among them. How could he lose it?


    I saw him yell, his whole body exploded with a strong martial spirit, his figure flashed, and he grabbed him at the ring!


    "Huh! You dare to grab food from a tiger''s mouth, you are so courageous!" Monkey King snorted coldly, waved his embroidered robe, and violently attacked the Soul Heavenly Emperor!The banging body instantly shattered the defense of the martial energy that enveloped him, and bombarded him. The Soul Tiandi suddenly snorted, spouted a mouthful of blood, and flew out!On the ground, a chasm of nearly a thousand meters was wiped out before stopping!


    Gu Yuan and the others, who were still acting, stopped immediately, sighed and sat quietly on the ground, and began to relieve their injuries!At this moment, the form is better than people, even if they are unwilling, they can only think that they are unlucky!But if they die, it will be their entire ethnic group that is involved!


    Monkey King grabbed dozens of Na Rings and smiled, as if thinking of something again, he said lightly: "Who is Gu Yuan among you?"


    Gu Yuan, who was adjusting his breath, was taken aback for a moment. Just as he was about to answer, he was stopped by an old man beside him: "The patriarch..."


    "No problem!" Gu Yuan faintly waved his hand, and said, "I am, can''t your Excellency know me?"


    "You''re Gu Yuan? You really look like a dog! No wonder you will give birth to a beautiful daughter like Xun''er!" Monkey King looked up and down Gu Yuan, and said lightly, before he threw a gift ring to him. He: "Here! This is your gift! Take your ancient people and flash aside to me!"


    Gu Yuan was stunned, frowned, looked directly at Monkey King, his eyes flashed: "Listening to your voice, it seems to know the little girl... I wonder what is your relationship with the little girl?"


    "You will be my father-in-law soon, what do you think is the relationship between me and Xun''er?" Monkey King smiled.


    "Ah?!" Gu Yuan and the elders of the ancient clan were all taken aback!He opened his mouth wide and looked at Monkey King.The other people are even more incredible!Immediately looking at the gazes of Xiang Gu Yuan and the others was called envy, jealousy and hatred!If the ancient clan catches up with such a strong man, I would like to ask, on this continent, who else dare to compete with his ancient clan?


    You know, this strong man, with just one person, easily smashed seven of their ancient eight clans, with Taixu Ancient Dragon and other top strong men on other continents!Such a person is beyond the ordinary!At this moment, even the other people of the tribe began to have the idea of ??marrying a daughter. If they could get on the line with such a strong man, it would be an exciting thing!Even the barrier that crossed Emperor Wu will no longer be a secret!


    Of course, this is just thinking about it in their hearts, but no one dares to act!If the person who is offended is unhappy and slaps it over, they will be wronged!


    "You...you really follow Xun''er..." Gu Yuan, who has always been calm, is not calm anymore!


    "If you have something to say later, I will solve the matter here first!" Monkey King waved his hand and said, walking towards the Void Swallowing Flame not far away!Gu Yuan nodded, and took a few elders from the clan, stepped aside, secretly rejoicing in his heart, I didn''t expect that they would be spared because of Xun''er!


    "You are Void Swallowing Yan? You look like a thief and you are not a good person at first sight!" Monkey King looked up Void Swallowing Yan. He really has a good impression. This guy has been living in the Soul Palace and his whole body is covered. Weird and cold breath!It makes people feel uncomfortable!


    "Void Swallowing Flame? He turned out to be Void Swallowing Flame? The No. 2 Void Swallowing Flame?" After listening to Monkey King''s words, everyone present changed their colors again, their faces shocked!


    "What do you want to do..." Void Tunyan looked at Monkey King''s expression, his face frightened!He clearly felt the hostility from Monkey King!


    "What are you doing? Of course I caught you!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and grabbed the Void Swallowing Flame!Void Swallowing Yan was shocked now!The whole body was black and flame, and the surrounding space began to become distorted under the terrifying heat!At the same time, he even turned into a rotating black hole, and even when the suction was bursting, he was devouring the energy in Monkey King!


    "Heh! You are so courageous! You dare to swallow my energy! Is this your power of swallowing? It''s too useless! Let me show you what the real power of swallowing is. !" While speaking, a bigger black hole suddenly appeared in Monkey King''s hand!In the burst of suction, the strong black flame of Void Swallowing Flame was swallowed up!He was horrified to find that not only did he not consume the opponent''s power, but his energy was swallowed by the opponent at an even more alarming speed!


    "No... don''t... if this continues... my spiritual body will disappear!... I surrender! I am willing to surrender to you, please, let me go!"


    "Huh, you look like this, I look upset, it''s better for you to restore the cost of the source of the different fire!" For the mercy of the Void Swallowing Flame, Monkey King was indifferent, and the suction technique was completely sealed and operated to the extreme, but for a moment, the Void Swallowing the Flames His spirit body was swallowed, turned into a black flame of origin, beating in the palm of Monkey King from time to time!


    Seeing Monkey King who only supported the origin of the alien fire with one hand, everyone present showed shocked expressions!They know the power of the different fire!However, this person only supported the second-ranked Void Swallowing Inflammation with one hand, without any response. Then, how horrible his physical strength has reached?This is simply unheard of, unseen!..

 186 Chapter 65 The Tragic Races

    "Is this a strange fire? This temperature is indeed quite good!" Looking at the Void Swallowing Flame in his hand, Monkey King couldn''t help but exclaimed, his thoughts turned and he directly included it in the world ring!


    "He...he took the alien fire into the ring? This...how is this possible? Can the alien fire be received into the ring?"


    "It''s rare and weird! How many people exist, what''s so strange about one or two powerful artifacts!"


    Everyone was talking about it, and Monkey King had already come to Yan Jin''s side and said lightly: "I''m collecting strange fires now, so give me your strange fires too!"


    "What!! No! Impossible!" Yan Jin was shocked suddenly, but the fire was the most precious treasure of their Yan Clan, and he had refined it again. If it was taken out forcibly, it would be fine!


    "I said, have you not figured out the situation yet? Do you think you have the right to refuse?" Monkey King looked at him lightly and said.


    Yan Jin almost vomited blood after hearing Sun Wukong''s words!I think he, the patriarch of one of the eight ancient clans, had landed on such a land that was slaughtered at this moment!And I dare not resist!Because of resistance, there is only death, and he is not afraid of death!But he was afraid of hurting his people!Once they die, then their Yan Clan will lose several martial sages. By then, the Yan Clan will probably have to be removed from the Ancient Eight Clan!


    Yan Jin looked ugly, pondered for a moment, and finally became ruthless, disconnected from the two different fires, Shengsheng forced the original different fires out of his body, and immediately spewed out a big mouth of blood, his face pale as paper!


    "Here!" Yan Jinmian looked at the two groups of strange fires in his hand with unwillingness and dismay, closed his eyes, and threw it at Monkey King!Immediately squirted out a big mouthful of blood again!His complexion became paler!


    Monkey King caught the Jiuyou Golden Ancestral Fire and the volcanic stone flame, looked at Yan Jin''s painful appearance, waved his hand disdainfully: "But! Isn''t it just two groups of different fires? It hurts your heart! TMD also spurted blood! "Speaking, with a wave of one hand, the divine light shone, shining on Yan Jin''s body, making him healed instantly from the serious injuries he had suffered from forcing him out of a different fire!Immediately he said faintly: "Take it as compensation for you! I am collecting abnormal fire now, so I owe you a favor! If you have something to do in the future, you can come to me!"


    Yan Jin''s complexion improved a lot after listening to Monkey King''s words. At the same time, he was secretly amazed at his abilities. The injury he suffered before required him to heal at least for a few months. Unexpectedly, he was so easily caught. The other party was cured, this is incredible!Two kinds of different fires can be exchanged for the favor of such a peerless powerhouse, and this kind of business does not seem to be a loss!


    "Okay! All the strange fires come out! Don''t let me say it a second time!" Monkey King glanced at everyone and said faintly!


    Those strong men with strange fires frowned. This strange fire is a strange thing in the world, and it will cause great turmoil if there is no one!For this strange fire, they don''t know how much they paid!If you just hand it over, you will obviously be unwilling, but if you don''t hand it over!They dare not even think about the consequences!If this affects the whole clan, they will become sinners through the ages!Ugh!Without any choice!They were still unwilling to force the alien fire out of the body!Give it to Monkey King!They who were seriously injured by the ability, even more so, their faces were as pale as paper while vomiting blood!


    For a time, the temperature of the space here rose sharply!Even if they are all Wu Shengqiang, they feel hot and unstoppable!Because they are all seriously injured now, there is still room to resist the high temperature of this strange fire!


    "The Flame of Life, the Nine Nether Wind Flame, the Tortoise Spirit Earth Fire, and the Void Swallowing Flame, you got four kinds of different fires at once, not bad!" Looking at the several different fires floating beside him, Monkey King was A smile on his face!At the same time, a little regret!He knew that these ancient tribes had more than this!Unfortunately, those people were not there!


    I am in a great mood!Monkey King waved his hand, and the light was shining. Those Wu Shengqiang who were seriously injured improved in a moment, and they all showed surprise, and the eyes looking at Monkey King became more awed!Such a great means!It''s heartbreaking!


    Seeing the strange fire floating around Monkey King, people of all races were jealous!That''s a strange fire!Unfortunately, when the eyes are hot, I can only stare!


    "Okay, okay! The matter here has come to an end, where did you come from, where do you go back, goodbye! Well, those guys who gave me strange fires, if you have anything in the future, you can come to me!" Monkey King waved his hand and walked into the castle!After getting the four different fires at once, Monkey King was in a good mood!Also let them go temporarily!


    People of all races look at me, I look at you, and they all sigh immediately. This time they are exaggerated!Not only didn''t he get anything, but he took all his old books with him!


    "Oh! I knew I wouldn''t come to this muddy water! As a result, I didn''t get anything to say! Even the strange fire of my clan was snatched away! It''s...really..." The Yao clan chief said more and more finally. Even the breathing became quicker!


    "TMD, you''re a hairy man, I was not only robbed of two kinds of different fires, but even my clan''s peculiar knowledge is also in my ring! And the ancient jade of Natushe..." Yan Jin couldn''t help but roar out!


    "Everyone is half a catty, don''t mention it, sad, let''s go!" The patriarch of the spirit clan sighed, and flew towards the sky entrance with the only two remaining members of his clan!He wants to leave this sad place as soon as possible!


    "That said! Didn''t he get seven pieces of Tuoshe ancient jade all at once? Only the piece from the Thunder Clan is the only thing left?" The Shi Clan chief frowned.


    "Follow him! Let''s go! With this perversion, you still want to be robbed once! Next time that ancient Emperor Tuoshe''s cave is opened, I said nothing to join in the fun!" Yan Jin shook his head. Unhappy face!


    "This time there is nothing wrong with the ancients! Alas! It seems that the gap between us and his ancients is getting bigger and bigger!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go! What do you want to do! TMD, I don''t want to stay here for a moment!" The Shi clan chief shook his head.Even swearing came out.


    "Forget it, let''s leave quickly. We can''t say that there is no gain, at least we got a promise from him..."


    People of all human races such as Taixu Ancient Dragon and Sky Demon Phoenix Clan sighed, and they had no choice but to leave!Otherwise, what can they expect?Revenge? They never even thought about it!The opponent is too strong, so strong that it can gather forces from all over the continent to fight together, and there is absolutely no chance of winning!So they could only break their teeth and swallow them!


    The sound of breaking through the sky whizzed, and people of all races fled this sad place with extreme speed!


    In the pit not far away, the Emperor Soul Heaven, who had long been forgotten by Monkey King, glanced at the castle not far away with a gloomy face, and his expression became more gloomy: "Huh! Today''s insult, tomorrow will be a hundred times more. Also! Let''s go!" As he said, with the other four seriously wounded soul race members, they flew towards the entrance on the distant sky!..

 187 Chapter 66 The Nine Transformation Emperor Spirit Pill

    "What''s your name? Just the strength of Emperor Wu, you dare to come here, you are really courageous!" In the castle, in a bright hall, Monkey King looked at the man in front of him curiously. Beautiful woman with a snake body!Although there are guesses in mind, it is better to confirm it!


    "Name? People call me Medusa, I am the queen of the snake people! Everyone calls me Queen Medusa!" Queen Medusa stood in front of Monkey King, saying respectfully!She saw the horror of Wukong just now!With one''s own power and the power of one punch, he defeated the strong from the top forces in Zhongzhou!This kind of existence, even if she is a queen, she cannot be taken lightly!


    "Medusa? It really is you!" Monkey King''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help but give a secret compliment!With such a beautiful and temperamental snake-man beauty, who else besides Queen Medusa?


    "The name Queen Medusa is just a name, not a name, so let''s go! How about I give you a name?" Monkey King pretended to ponder for a while, and said lightly.


    "Name me?" Queen Medusa was stunned. She had never thought about this kind of thing.Immediately, with a respectful expression: "This is my honor, then I will trouble you!" Queen Medusa still has a little bit of expectation in her heart to be named by such a strong man!


    "En~~" Sun Wukong thought for a while and said: "Look at the scales on your tail. They are colorful and very beautiful. I will call you "Colorful Scales" in the future. How about?" Is this the name in the original book, or according to the original book. Well, otherwise it would be a bit awkward to change the name!


    "Cailin?..." Queen Medusa carefully savored, and said to Monkey King gratefully: "Thank you for your name, I like this name very much!"


    "Don''t call me an adult, I don''t have such a big air. My name is Monkey King. Just call me Wukong. Everyone calls me like that!" Monkey King waved his hand with a smile on his face.Immediately he looked at the Gu Yuan and several people on the side, and couldn''t help but smile: "Hey! Father-in-law! I''m sorry, I''m neglecting you!"


    "Uh~~" Gu Yuan suddenly felt uncomfortable when he was called the father-in-law. He laughed and waved his hand: "In front of you, how dare I call myself an adult! You just call me Gu Yuan!" After a pause, he said with some doubts: "But...you really and the little girl..."


    "Yeah! Now Xun''er has left Lei''s house with me and is studying at Canaan College!" Monkey King is not blushing at the moment, and his heart is not breathless!Only Nalan Yanran, who was sitting next to him, rolled her eyes and muttered to herself: "Lei Xun''er is the one you grabbed back!"


    "Have Xun''er left Lei''s house?" Gu Yuan nodded and said, "I wonder if you can take me to see Xun''er. I haven''t seen Xun''er in years!"


    "No problem! I will take you to Canaan College immediately after I handle the matter here!" Monkey King responded readily.As long as Gu Yuan is settled, can Xun''er still run away!After speaking, he got up and introduced: "Come on, let me introduce to you, this is the master of this space, Lingxin!"


    Gu Yuan and several people immediately got up, and bowed to Lingxin with a serious face: "I have seen Senior Lingxin!" This is the ancient Emperor Wu!How can they neglect.


    Lingxin waved his hand and said faintly: "I am just an energy clone, you don''t have to be like this!"


    "It should be! How can you say that you are the senior I am waiting for!" Gu Yuan and the others looked polite.


    "This is Nalan Yanran, her name is Yueguang, my pet!"


    "Hello!..." Although Nalan Yanran is just a little girl, and Yueguan is only a Tier 5 monster, but since they have a relationship with Monkey King, they will be extraordinary in the future, so Gu Yuan and the others are also very polite. Say hello!This made De Nalan Yanran a little awkward!The opponent is Wu Shengqiang!Even if she greeted her like a peer, can she not be nervous and excited?At the same time, the worship of Monkey King in my heart has almost reached the blind goal!


    The shocking punch of Sun Wukong before, killing hundreds of Wu Zun Wu Shengqiang in seconds, what awe-inspiring and domineering, the look of the world, domineering and invincible, even now it makes her heart beat faster!


    "There is another person in there, she is called Yun Yun, who is accepting the inheritance of Lingxin, I am afraid it will take a while to come out!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, the envy in the eyes of Gu Yuan and the others flashed away. It seems that this girl named Yun Yun will be another Wudi after thousands of years!


    "Brother Wukong, where is the imperial product pill that you collected before? Take it out for us to see! I have never seen an emperor''s pill before!" Nalan Yanran on the side had bright eyes, and her eyes were full The color of anticipation and excitement.After listening to her, Gu Yuan and the others also held their breath and looked at Monkey King!


    "Oh! If you don''t say anything, I would have forgotten her!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and stretched out his right hand. The emperor product pill immediately appeared in his hand. In the hall, a strong fragrance of medicine instantly appeared. Pervaded!Even the vitality of heaven and earth in the space condensed crazily toward this side, but for a moment, the vitality of heaven and earth in this hall was so strong that it was visible to the naked eye, and turned into a foggy form!


    Smelling this refreshing and energetic medicinal scent, everyone present was intoxicated!This is the Emperor Pin Pill!Just smelling the scent of medicine can have such an amazing effect!


    "Okay... It''s amazing! I... I suddenly felt... I''m going to break through again!" Nalan Yanran looked at the Emperor Grade Pill in Monkey King''s hand with a look of intoxication, and immediately, the martial energy in Suu Jue''s body was inexplicably saturated In her state, she just broke through, and she has reached the bottleneck of the breakthrough again, and her face suddenly flashed a surprise expression!


    "Oh? I didn''t expect this pill to have such an effect!" Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up suddenly, this is really a surprise!If this emperor product pill is given to Kengzi and the others, wouldn''t their strength be able to advance by leaps and bounds!


    "Yanran''s strength is no more than the realm of a martial artist. Under this emperor''s Danxiang, it is reasonable to have a breakthrough!" Lingxin on the side supported the bangs in front of his forehead, Yong. Rong Jieshi: "However, I The effect of this emperor grade pill is more than that! I named her: Nine-turned Emperor Ling Pill, which means that after the use of the nine-turned martial sage, it can break through to Emperor Wu! If it is long-term Being by your side, absorbing its pill incense to practice, it can make people have the potential of a breakthrough Wudi!"


    "What?! Breaking through Emperor Wu?! Can people have the potential to break through to Emperor Wu?" Gu Yuan and others suddenly widened their eyes, looking fiercely at the pill in Sun Wukong''s hand!I really want to take that pill to my own!..

 188 Chapter 67 Moonlight Formation

    "Oh! I didn''t expect this pill to have this kind of effect! It seems that this thing is none other than Kongzi and the others!" Sun Wukong''s eyes suddenly brightened, looking at the Nine-turn Emperor Lingdan in his hand, he seemed very satisfied!However, when he saw a small crack on the pill, his brows wrinkled slightly, and he looked at Gu Yuan and the others: "Have you ever fought with this nine-turn emperor spirit pill? This pill? There is a small mouth open!"


    Gu Yuan nodded: "The strength demonstrated by this Nine Ranked Emperor Spirit Pill is really too strong. We united with the hands of all races to suppress her and break up her spiritual body. I think it was at that time. The hidden wounds left behind!"


    "Oh? Spirit body? What does the spirit body of this nine-turn emperor spirit pill look like?" Monkey King said with interest.


    Nalan Yanran on the side immediately replied: "It''s a very cute and cute little girl! Only the size of a fist, really beautiful and cute!"


    "Oh! You look really cute! I''m a little curious too!" Monkey King smiled faintly!The magic light of the hand shone, shrouded in the Nine Turns Emperor Spirit Pill!Under the nourishment of this divine light, the cracks on it healed little by little, and disappeared for a moment!For the Monkey King''s methods, those present are no wonder!Instead, he looked curiously at the pill in his hand!


    I saw the nine-turn emperor spirit pill in the divine light, emitting a cloud of glow, and gradually formed a small figure on the surface of the pill body, and immediately the illusory figure became more and more solidified, becoming a back A cute little girl who is as thin as a cicada''s wings!He is only the size of a fist, his muscles, snow skin, whiteness and fineness, wearing a green dress, big eyes and bright, very cute!This reminded Monkey King of the kind of elf he used to play games!


    "Oh! This is really cute!" Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up, and he liked it at first glance. He held her in the palm of his hand and cut it with his fingers, making the little girl laugh like silver bells!She flew up from Monkey King''s hands, sparing him and turned around: "Thank you for saving me! You are a good person!"


    With that said, the Rank Nine Emperor Spirit Pill flew in front of Monkey King and tapped his face!Immediately flew to his shoulder and sat down!Dangling little feet, very happy and at ease!Monkey King gave her a very kind and gentle feeling. She believed that as long as she stayed beside Monkey King, she would be safe, and he would never hurt herself!Obviously, this nine-turn emperor spirit pill looks very simple, and it is also very attached to the life-saver like Monkey King!


    But when she saw the people of Gu Yuan, Xiao''s mouth started to utter!She looks very vicious, but it seems that she is even more cute!Regarding Gu Yuan, she still remembers her, breaking up her spirit body, and returning to the source is theirs!The so-called enemies are extremely jealous when they meet, this is the case of the Nine Ranked Emperor Spirit Pill at this moment!I saw her grunt, the energy tide in her hand was surging, and she was about to attack the Gu Yuan people!


    The complexion of the people of Gu Yuan suddenly changed, but they had only defeated this nine-turn emperor spirit pill after they united with all races!With only the four of them, how could they be able to achieve this Nine Ranked Emperor Spirit Pill!


    But fortunately, Monkey King grabbed her in time, and the energy tide in his hands disappeared: "Okay, stop making trouble, the previous things have passed, and now you are not enemies!"


    "Huh!" The little girl snorted to Gu Yuan and the others: "I will spare you this time for the sake of Brother Wukong!" She said, flapping her wings and flew out of Monkey King''s palm, and stood there again. On his shoulders!


    "It seems that she trusts you very much!" Lingxin looked at the appearance of the Rank Nine Emperor Ling Pill, slightly surprised!Although this Nine Transformation Emperor Spirit Pill has never seen the world and has a simple mind, it is still rare to be able to trust and attach to someone who has met for the first time!


    "It seems that there is something in Wukong''s body that attracts her!" Lingxin glanced at Sun Wukong strangely, and muttered to himself.


    Monkey King smiled slightly, took out the Na Jie from the hands of the various races, took out all the things inside, and piled up directly into a hill in the hall!


    Gold coin pills, exercises, and martial arts are simply countless, and Monkey King randomly took out a volume, which is an intermediate-level martial arts!Among the bottles and cans, there are some treasures of heaven, material and earth, and medicines of grade six or seven!


    "Lord... Master... Transformation... Transformation Pill!" The moonlight nose on the side moved a bit. Looking at the pill in a jade bottle, his eyes suddenly brightened, and his tone was a little trembling!Transforming Pill, for Warcraft, it is a rare treasure!As long as they once transformed into form, they possessed the cultivation talents of human beings, only then can they truly embark on the road of cultivation!


    "Oh! Is it this?" Monkey King took out a jade bottle from the pile of items and said.


    "Yeen~~" Moonlight''s eyes were bright and she looked very excited!


    "Hehe! Then your luck is so good! Here! Eat it! I really look forward to your transformation!" Monkey King took out the transformation pill, the fragrance of the pill really made people feel good. Comfortable.Immediately after throwing it away, Moonlight opened her mouth excitedly and swallowed the transforming pill in one bite!


    But for a moment, I saw the moonlight glowing softly like moonlight!Under the surprised look of everyone, they slowly began to change their bodies!The wolf''s head slowly turned into a human appearance, with long hair fluttering and dancing without wind!Standing up on all fours, they turned into Qianqianyu hands and slender, round, big legs!The white fur has turned into a snow-white dress!In the soft white light, a small figure faintly flashed!


    The light dissipated, and a woman who was graceful but elegant, graceful and noble and extremely beautiful appeared in front of everyone!Sun Wukong, who is used to seeing many beautiful women, couldn''t help but stare at him for a while!Because the woman in front of me is so perfect and beautiful!Abundant and demon body!A full waist with a full grip, full of wild names and exploding slender legs, a long silver hair is slightly floating, which is more mysterious and attractive. The moon-white long skirt softly conceals the tenderness that can make people hang down. Body area!The perfect and exquisite little face reveals the natural sister and noble, this is simply a perfect woman!Wumei and Yaorao, nobility and grace are gathered together, it is hard to believe that there is such a perfect woman in the world!


    "This Nima is the so-called confession, right?" Monkey King looked at the beauty in front of him, and couldn''t help but sigh!Soon my heart became hot again!He did not expect that the moonlight after being transformed would be so thrilling!


    "Master!" Her voice is noble and charming, and the original is soft and beautiful!With this low voice, the master called the Monkey King, screaming out of his heart!..

 189 Chapter 68 Trophy

    "Master, thank you! I didn''t expect me to be able to transform so soon!" Moonlight smiled, came to Monkey King''s side, picked him up, and gently placed him on his face in front of everyone I clicked, and then the white jade fingers lightly drew across Qiao''s face, Qingcheng peerlessly, looking expectantly at Monkey King: "How is it, Master, are you satisfied with my appearance?"


    "Satisfaction and satisfaction! One hundred satisfactions! Haha!!!" Monkey King laughed, and couldn''t help squeezing Moonlight''s soft and tender face!


    "I didn''t expect Sister Moonlight to be so beautiful after her transformation!" Nalan Yanran on the side looked at Sun Wukong holding Moonlight''s face with joy, a look of envy flashed in her eyes!I felt a little sour in my heart.


    Sun Wukong looked at the jade bottle with a transforming pill, and couldn''t help handing it to the color scale that had been silent behind him: "Hey, there is another one here. You are still a snake body now. It should be effective if you eat it!"


    "Give it to me?!" Cai Lin''s heart trembled, looking at the transformation pill in Monkey King''s hand in surprise!The fire in the eyes. The heat is gone!For these creatures that haven''t completely transformed into human form, the power of transforming pill is more important than any treasure of heaven and earth!When she watched Moonlight eat the transforming pill and transform into a human, if she didn''t envy it, it was fake!Unexpectedly, Sun Wukong handed such a precious pill to her without even thinking about it!This made her hesitate!Maybe this transformation pill is nothing to Monkey King, but to her, it is of great significance!If you accept it, you owe a lot of favor to the other party!


    "Take it! Isn''t it a pill! What''s the big deal!" Seeing that Cailin was still hesitating, Monkey King grabbed her slender hand and placed the transforming pill in her palm: "Hurry up and eat it. Right! Although you look very beautiful now, I think that you with a pair of human legs should be even more beautiful!"


    "Stop it! I owe him my life anyway, so why bother to care about such a personal feeling anymore!" Cai Lin sighed, looking at Monkey King''s resolute expression, nodded, and said solemnly: "Today''s grace will be returned in the future!" As he said, he glanced at the pill in his hand and threw it into his mouth!


    But for a moment, Cailin''s body exudes colorful light, especially the tail of the lower body, the color light is even more dazzling!In the dazzling color, it has changed into a pair of clean, white and beautiful jade feet, which, under the cover of its purple brocade robe, adds a touch of temptation to it!


    Looking at the peerless demon in front of him, the graceful and luxurious woman, Monkey King exclaimed again in his heart: "beautiful, really beautiful!" Cailin''s temperament is extremely similar to that of moonlight, because they are both. queen!They all have that kind of superior dignity and grace, and this kind of temperament is often the most lethal to men!


    Looking at her Qianqian jade feet, Cailin''s eyes flashed with excitement, and she looked at Monkey King and saluted: "Thank you!" Although the words were concise, Monkey King felt a strong feeling from her words. Thanks!


    "It''s so beautiful!" Nalan Yanran glanced at Cailin, then at the moonlight, and after looking at herself, she couldn''t help but sigh. With an arrogant and confident face, she also became less confident!The two people in front of me are really beautiful.so perfect!No matter which aspect she compares, she is completely defeated!


    Monkey King waved his hand to Cailin, saying that he shouldn''t be too polite, and immediately began to fiddle with a lot of things in front of him!"Intermediate-level martial arts? Rubbish, don''t... Advanced-level martial arts? Still rubbish, don''t..."


    Watching Monkey King throw away the martial arts and mental skills of the tiers, like throwing garbage, Nalan Yanran saw her heart beating!That''s all ground-level martial arts!Even Yunlanzongzhen''s martial arts school is just a level!


    "Brother Monkey King, these are all ground-level martial arts! Among them are advanced ground-level martial arts. You...you threw them all away?" Nalan Yanran hurriedly picked up the martial arts that Sun Wukong had thrown away, like a treasure. These things may be worthless in the eyes of Monkey King, but for people of her level, they are priceless!


    "If you like it, I will give it to you!" Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently. The martial arts of the ground-level are not his dishes. If you want to choose, you must choose the martial arts of the sky-level, so that you can match his status as sisters!


    "Really...really?!" Nalan Yanran heard what Sun Wukong said, and almost fainted in happiness!There are no fewer than dozens of low, medium, and advanced martial arts and mental techniques here!This can simply create a big sect!


    "What do you lie to you! If you like the martial arts, you can use them all!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, there is a way that I am a nouveau riche!


    "Thank you, Wukong, you are the best person in this world!" Nalan Yanran ran beside Sun Wukong excitedly, tapped his face, blushed immediately, and happily swept the ground All the martial arts and martial arts have been collected into his own ring!


    Gu Yuan and the others watched the scrolls of ground-level martial arts techniques being accepted by Nalan Yanran into Na Jie, but a trace of envy flashed in their eyes. Those martial arts, even if they were a big clan, were very impressive. Jealous!Looking at Monkey King, he sighed again and again: "Is this a superior style? It looks like he is not a heavenly rank! Only such a strong person can have such a high vision!"


    "Ah, I finally found a heaven-rank martial art, Linghuazhi? Heaven-rank low-level martial arts!" Monkey King took out a scroll with a surprised expression, opened it, and was a little disappointed: "Why is it only a low-level heavenly!"


    "Spiritual finger?" Gu Yuan stunned, and said in surprise: "This is the trembling clan of the Spirit Race! I didn''t expect that the Spirit Race patriarch would carry it with him! This time he will probably be bigger after he returns. He vomited blood!" But when Gu Yuan saw that Sun Wukong was a little dissatisfied, he smiled bitterly in his heart, that was a heavenly martial skill!For the eight ancient tribes, they were already a peculiar learning of the town clan, but in the eyes of Monkey King, they barely entered his Dharma Eye. The gap between people is really incomparable!


    "Huh? Destroy Thunder Dragon Wave? Heavenly low-level martial arts, it''s not bad!" Monkey King took out a scroll, took a look, then put it away!


    (Ah! These two heavenly martial arts are my own creation, because in the original work, there seems to be no mention of the peculiar knowledge of other races!)


    Gu Yuan nodded to the side and said, "This is one of the Lei Clan''s unique skills! It is extremely powerful! It is a martial art specializing in killing!"


    Monkey King took out a few pieces of ancient jade from the pile of objects, and was a little surprised: "What kind of ancient jade is this? There is a lot of energy in it!"


    Seeing the pieces of ancient jade that Sun Wukong took out, the pupils of Gu Yuan and the others suddenly shrank: "That is... Tuoshe ancient jade... I didn''t expect that they would all carry it with them, and also... only put it on their own body is the most important thing. Safe...Unexpectedly..."


    "Oh? Tuoshe ancient jade? So this is it!" Monkey King looked at the ancient jade in his hand, his eyes suddenly narrowed!This is another key to opening Wudi Dongfu!He remembered that there was also an imperial young pill!..

 190 Chapter 69 Leaving

    "There are six yuan here, should you also have one?" Then, Sun Wukong looked at Gu Yuan.


    "En!" A piece of ancient jade appeared in Gu Yuan''s hand and handed it to Monkey King: "Now it is useless in my hand, just give it to you!"


    Sun Wukong took the ancient jade, looked at the seven ancient jade in his hand, and smiled faintly: "It''s still the last piece, it should be in Lei''s house! But for me, there is no difference between whether this ancient jade is or not! "


    Gu Yuan thought of the gap in the bronze gate outside the castle, and understood that even such a gate could be easily broken open, and what could be difficult to get him!As long as he knows where he is, where can he not go!


    Sun Wukong searched for a while, especially the items poured out from the Soul Heaven Emperor¡¯s Rings. The good things were the most. Naturally, the exercises were indispensable. After all, they had taken all the exercises in the castle before. Go, and then divide half of it to Gu Yuan and other members of the eight races!The martial arts technique is the most!


    At the same time, a large number of soul bodies were found in the same instrument, which caused Gu Yuan''s expression to change drastically, with a solemn expression on his face!But Monkey King was indifferent, because he already knew what the soul race was doing!He didn''t have any interest in taking care of it, anyway, they were just jumping clowns!So he handed over all the items related to the Soul Race''s secret plan to Gu Yuan, let them get their headaches, and deal with the Soul Race!


    This bunch of things, in addition to martial arts and magic core medicine, are some secret fragments, etc., Monkey King is not very interested, and he always takes back his world ring, and he doesn''t bother to watch it!


    "Cai Lin, are you the queen of the snake people who live in the Tagore Desert?" After packing up the items, Monkey King looked at Cai Lin and said lightly.


    "Yes!" Cai Lin nodded, looking at Monkey King with some confusion, not knowing what his purpose was suddenly saying this.


    "I heard that there is a strange fire in the Tagore Desert, called Qinglian Geocentric Fire, do you know?"


    "Qinglian Heart Fire?!" After hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Cailin frowned slightly, thinking that Sun Wukong not only saved her life, but also gave her the precious transforming pill, she was not hiding anything in her heart. Nodded, and said: "Not long ago, I also just discovered this strange fire! But because of the opening of the Wudi Dongfu, I don''t have time to get it! If you want, I can take you to get the green lotus Fire in the heart of the earth!"


    "Oh, do you know the location of Qinglian Earth''s Heart Fire? That would be great! I''ll accompany you for a while! I''ll take you back by the way! This is the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountain Range. The person has cleared the way in front. If you go back alone, I am really a little worried!" Monkey King looked at Cailin in surprise, with a smile on his face.Ok!In fact, his goal, Qinglian, is second, and Cailin is his real goal!Otherwise, with his abilities, how would he need Cailin to lead him!A small green lotus is in the heart of the earth, just a matter of minutes!


    "This...then trouble you!" Cailin is also worried about going back. Now there are no strong people on the mainland to clear the way. With her strength, there is no possibility of going back alone. what!After listening to Monkey King''s words, she was more relieved. If he followed, she wanted to come to this monster in the monster mountain range, because of the previous events, I am afraid that no monster would dare to stop him!


    "Hi! Father-in-law! I''m so sorry, I have something to do now, so I won''t go to Canaan College with you. If you want to see Xun''er, just go by yourself!" Monkey King came to Gu Yuan''s side with a face Sorry.In my heart, he smiled: "Brother even called his father-in-law, you still marry Xun''er to me obediently! Hehe!"


    "Uh! Ok... Ok! You''re going to do it yourself! Canaan College I still know where it is!" Gu Yuan sighed after hearing what Sun Wukong said, and he also heard a little bit of what Sun Wukong said. Voice!Regardless of whether Monkey King and Xun''er are real or not, relying on his father-in-law''s voice, then Xun''er must marry him!Unless he ignores the safety of his entire ethnic group!Otherwise, only to match Kaoru and Monkey King!Because Monkey King is so powerful, he simply cannot tolerate him to refuse!And Gu Yuan also believes that only a peerless powerhouse like Monkey King can be worthy of a proud girl like Xun''er!


    In fact, Monkey King didn''t mean to threaten, he just wanted Gu Yuan to stand on his side!In that case, it''s much easier to guide Xun''er!And his goal is obviously achieved!


    "Okay, in that case, let''s go to the Tagore Desert right away!" Monkey King smiled slightly and looked at Nalan Yanran: "Yanran, do you want to hang out with me?"


    Nalan Yanran hesitated for a while, and finally shook her head: "It''s still not possible. I''ll wait for the teacher to complete the inheritance and go out with her!"


    "That''s it! It''s up to you! I live in Canaan College temporarily, and when you come out, go find me there! I think if you want to study at Canaan College, your strength will improve faster!"


    "En! I will definitely go to Canaan College with my teacher to see you at that time!" Nalan Yanran said with a firm face after hearing Monkey King''s words.


    Monkey King looked at Lingxin, Lingxin smiled faintly, and said, "Don''t pay attention to me. I am just an energy clone and cannot leave here! I will disappear after Yun Yun completes the inheritance!"


    "Disappear?" Sun Wukong frowned when he looked at Lingxin''s brows. If such a beautiful girl disappeared, it would be a bit unbearable!


    "Hehe! You don''t have to show such an expression! With your strength, breaking the void and entering the upper realm is simply a breeze! Maybe there, you will meet my real body, maybe!" Lingxin looked at Looking at Monkey King, there was a light smile on his face, still so dusty and noble.


    "You mean? Are you still not dead?" Monkey King looked at Lingxin in surprise, you know, Lingxin entered the upper realm, but it has been thousands of years!It hasn''t died in thousands of years, is it possible?


    "Don''t forget, you took away a 9th-grade longevity fruit here before! If nothing else, I think the deity should still be alive in that world! However, the deity at this time is for you In fact, it is an old monster for thousands of years!"


    "Uh!" Hearing Lingxin''s words, Monkey King was stunned: "There are many strange things in this world! Even after thousands of years, I believe you will still be as beautiful as before!"


    Lingxin smiled faintly, did not answer, but looked up at the entrance in the distant sky and said: "If you want to go, go quickly! The time for the entrance to open is almost here, and it will be closed soon! If you want to open it, it will take a lot of tricks!"


    "Oh! That''s it! Let''s not say much! Yanran, Lingxin, take care of yourself! Yun Yun will take care of you!" Sun Wukong was not a procrastinator either, waved his hand at the two girls, and flew directly into the air. Go: "Let''s go!" After Yueguang and the others said goodbye to Yanran and Lingxin, they broke through the sky and followed closely behind Monkey King!


    Seeing Nalan Yanran''s reluctant expression, Lingxin smiled slightly and said, "It''s only a dozen days'' time. Then you can meet each other. Now, you can concentrate on practicing with me for a while!"


    "Do you want to teach me to practice? It''s really great!" Nalan Yanran heard Lingxin''s words, her expression of excitement suddenly appeared, and she was about to accept the legendary Emperor Wu''s teaching!She also temporarily forgot the sadness after parting!Instead, I became more and more looking forward to it!..

 191 Chapter 70 The Tagore Desert

    Here is the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains, and a huge black hole in the sky bursts!Several figures flashed out of it!Looking at the slowly closing black hole in space, Monkey King nodded to Gu Yuan and several people beside him, and said faintly: "Then father-in-law, let''s separate here! Remember to take me to say hello to Xun''er. !"


    Gu Yuan clasped his fists and smiled: "Definitely! You take care too!"


    After a few people bid farewell, they broke through in two different directions!


    The fact is just as Cailin thought, there is Monkey King on the road, and the monsters in the Warcraft Mountains saw them flying through the sky, and no one dared to find them!Several people flew over the Warcraft Mountains without any surprises and came to the sky over the Tagore Desert!


    In the vast desert, wind and sand are raging, and dust is billowing!Monkey King and his party landed in the rolling yellow sand.


    Looking at this vast desert, Monkey King smiled faintly: "I have never traveled in this desert before! Why not just walk!"


    "Everything is in accordance with the owner''s wishes!" Moonlight smiled faintly, and the grace was outstanding.In her heart, what Sun Wukong said is absolute authority!


    "Okay! Alright! Desert~~" The Nine Turns Emperor Ling Pill happily flew around Monkey King, and flew forward first!With big bright eyes open, he looked around curiously!Looks very excited!For her who has just joined the world, everything in the world is so fresh and curious for her!


    "Pixie! You can run around, but you are not allowed to leave our sight!" Monkey King looked at the little excited and excited figure, with a smile on his mouth!Such an innocent and lively little girl, no matter how you look at it, it makes you feel happy!


    "Little elf? Are you calling me?" The Nine Turns Emperor Spirit Pill flew beside Monkey King, looking at him suspiciously!


    "Yes! This is the name I gave you, do you like it?" Monkey King smiled faintly!


    "I like it! I like it so much! Hehe~~ I have a name too! I will be called the elf from now on... Hee hee~~~" The elf happily circled Monkey King, then tapped his face. After a while, he circled Cailin and Moonlight twice, his tone was full of joy: "My name is Elf, you remember to call me Elf! This is my name!"


    "Got it! Little elf!" Moonlight smiled softly!With a cry, the happy elf once again flew into the sky and hovered, with a light and cheerful voice spreading through the sky: "My name is elf...hehe~~elf..."


    "Really an innocent little girl! It''s hard to believe that such a person turns out to be the legendary emperor pill!" Cailin looked at the small figure hovering in the sky happily, with a trace on her face. Little surprise!


    "Oh! After you said so, I really remembered one thing! If she was left in this way, it would be easy for people to recognize her as an imperial medicine!" The elf beckoned: "Little elf, come here!"


    "What''s the matter? Brother Wukong!" Upon hearing Monkey''s call, the elf instantly turned into a breeze and appeared in front of him.


    "You look like this, but it''s easy to attract the attention of others! I''ll hide it for you!" With that, Monkey King''s eyes changed rapidly, and God''s Eye opened!The elf standing in front of Monkey King looked at Monkey King¡¯s eyes, and was stunned, and said in surprise: "What a beautiful eye! It turns out that Brother Wukong¡¯s eyes can change!" As he said, the eyes of the elf also changed. Then he became a little greasy, his body was erratic, and he couldn''t maintain the state of flying, and he was carried down from the air!Monkey King hurriedly reached out to catch it!


    "En?" Cailin looked at Monkey King''s eyes suspiciously, her body trembling obviously!Strange and unpredictable, a fear arises from the heart!Under these eyes, she felt that she was as small as an ant, and standing in front of her was the superior god!She actually raised the heart of worship!Just when she couldn''t help but bowed down!Sudden consciousness is clear, and he retreats from that strange state!A touch of horror appeared in the eyes of Monkey King!


    Looking at the horrified Cailin people, Monkey King couldn''t help shook his head, and said faintly: "When I''m doing exercises, don''t look at my eyes indiscriminately! That would be very dangerous!" With the improvement of Monkey King''s strength, the power of this God''s Eye has become more strange and powerful!Those who are weak, as long as they take a look, they will fall into endless illusion!If Monkey King doesn''t wake them up, I am afraid they will fall into that endless fantasy forever!


    The moonlight trio nodded quickly, and now they still have lingering fears, this is terrible!Obviously, just a glance made them feel in a trance, and for a short while, unknowingly, they dragged them into an endless illusion!Had it not been for Monkey King to pull them out of the illusion, they might not know that they were already in that endless illusion for a lifetime!


    Monkey King smiled at the moonlight and colorful scales, and immediately looked at the little elf in his palm, the six-pointed star formation in his eyes turned strangely, and a six-pointed light array gradually appeared under the elf in his palm!Between the ups and downs of the light array, it slowly melted into the body of the elf!She completely sealed the seduction that she had at that moment. Ren Danxiang!


    The elf now looks like an ordinary little girl with big fists!Apart from the special appearance, I am afraid there is no other peculiarities!


    "That''s it! As long as you don''t use methods randomly in the future, others will never find out what your body is!" Monkey King gently squeezed the little elf''s face and said.


    "Sure enough! Now the pill fragrance emanating from the elf can''t be sensed at all!" Cailin looked at the elf in surprise, nodded, and said.


    "Thank you, Brother Wukong! So I won''t be afraid of others hitting my attention!" The elf happily flew in front of Monkey King again and tapped his face!Then it turned into a breeze and flew far away!Started to look at everything around them curiously again!


    Several people walked forward against the wind and sand, and the rows of footprints in the yellow sand behind them were covered by the wind and sand after a while, hiding all the traces under the desert.


    "Kill them and leave the women!"


    Not long after, a group of people appeared in front of Monkey King and his group!To put it simply, it''s a few mercenaries and a group of snake men!


    And the leading snake man, whose eyes with three horn-shaped pupils swept over a woman from time to time, his voice was cold and hoarse, and it was a bit obscene, snake-like in nature, they almost had a natural look to women The greed, greed and salivation.


    Hearing the order from the leader, bloodthirsty appeared on the faces of the surrounding snakes, their mouths opened slightly, and the scarlet snake letter spit out.Looks hideous and terrible!


    Monkey King looked at Cailin with a faint smile: "You Snake People, it seems that you are not very friendly to humans!"


    "Huh!" This scene was seen in Cailin''s eyes, causing her brows to frown involuntarily!A trace of coldness flashed in his eyes!With a light snort, slowly walked towards the group of people in front!The cold killing intent gradually radiated from her body!At this moment, she is finally about to reproduce Medusa''s murderous reputation!..

 192 Chapter 71 Green Scales

    Among this group, there are only five mercenaries left, three men and two women, and the remaining dozen people have fallen in a pool of blood.It looked like it was obviously the work of the eight male snakes who surrounded them.


    One of the women caught Sun Wukong¡¯s attention. She wore a hot, explosive and bold dress. She looked like she was only in her twenties. Her short dress only wrapped the Hungarian breast and the breast position below it, which was tinged with bronze. The surname is small and full of waist, but the violent road is under everyone¡¯s sight. Under the same short leather skirt, there is a long fading of the surname, and among the snake people, there are several Yin Hui''s gaze constantly swept over the woman''s slender waist and tightly stretched legs.


    I saw one of the snakes lifted the knife and dropped, and cut off the head of one of them with a single knife. While the blood was splashing, the little girl behind was so scared that the little girl in the back exclaimed, her face instantly pale. Looking at the eight fierce, cruel and evil male snake men with a look of fear!


    "Hey! This is the Tagore Desert, and it is the territory of our snake-man clan. How can you ugly humans set foot on it! Since it is here, you should have the consciousness of death!" a male snake-man looked at The remaining two human men had a wicked, cruel, and forbearing smile on their mouths. The big knife in their hands was swung again, cold light flashed, and the blood sprayed, only the remaining two men screamed and fell. In a pool of blood.


    Immediately, the eight male snake men looked at the only two remaining women, but their eyes were filthy, and they laughed and wrote: "After the battle is over, it''s time to relax! Hey~~"


    Looking at the approaching snake man, the two women were pale in fright!If they were invaded by snakes, they wouldn''t even dare to think about it!They want to bite their tongues to commit suicide, but they are weak with the snake venom, so they still have the strength to commit suicide!


    "What are you doing?" Just when several snake-men were about to meet two women, a cold shout suddenly came out, causing the eight male snake-men to stop in shape, turning their heads to look, and their eyes suddenly As soon as it shines, with the familiar posture full of wind and the peculiar appearance of Yao Lao, the few male snakes are all dumbfounded. Immediately, the sigh and filth in his eyes are revealed!


    "Okay... so beautiful! Unexpectedly, there is such a beautiful woman in the world! Haha~~None of you guys should snatch me! I''m going to catch her back and serve as my female crossbow, haha~~" the leader The male snake man looked at Cailin''s gaze, and was filled with sigh and hope!


    Hearing these words in Cailin''s ears made her complexion even colder!


    Sun Wukong brought the moonlight to her side and smiled faintly: "Cailin, you are not a queen! There are even people of your own people who don''t know you!"


    "Huh! Such rubbish is not qualified to know me!" Cailin snorted coldly, looking at the eight male snake people, and said coldly: "Snake people, there are rubbish like you, it is simply thrown away. It''s the face of our snake people!" He said, with a wave of his slender hand, his energy rushed toward the face!With a few bangs, the eight male snake-men instantly burst into a cloud of blood, stained with large areas of yellow sand.


    "Ok... so amazing..." The two women were stunned by Cailin''s strength.Those are all eight or nine-star martial artists, and the leader is even the strength of an eight-star martial artist, but the opponent just waved his hand and killed them all in seconds!This, how much strength is needed!


    "Thank you for your life-saving grace! I''m sorry, we... are all poisoned with snake venom, and we don''t have the energy to salute you! Little girl Xuelan, she is Qinglin!... If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we would all suffer from that nasty snake It''s a man''s hand! I''m scared after thinking about it!" After the hot, explosive and emotional woman reacted, she immediately thanked Cai Lin with a grateful expression on her face.It is a pity that with the snake venom in her body, she did not even stand up from the ground after supporting it several times.


    "Qinglin?" Sun Wukong was slightly stunned, and moved his gaze from Xuelan''s explosive figure to the timid girl who was hiding behind her, with a smile on his mouth: "Interesting. , Really interesting! I didn''t expect to meet you in a place like this!"


    I saw that she was only thirteen or fourteen years old, in a light green and elegant attire. Although she was small, she was more mature, but she looked a little green.A cute and delicate face of melon seeds, like a beautiful porcelain doll, looks timid, like the little rabbit with fear, it makes people feel a little pity in their hearts.


    Looking at her pale face, it was obvious that she was shocked just now!Monkey King came to Qinglin''s side and squatted down, watching her unbearably gripped waist. With her restless girl moving, there was a strange temptation, just like a beautiful snake moving on a charming girl. The limbs are average.


    Monkey King shook his head faintly, threw away the distracting thoughts in his mind, stretched out his hand, and grabbed the small green scale hand in his hand. Sure enough, there were a few green snake scales growing on her Jie Xuebai wrist.


    Qing Lin''s cute little face immediately became paler, and she rubbed her sleeves, but she fell to the ground without any strength, but she didn''t notice it, her small body trembling constantly. With.


    "Yes...I''m sorry...I...I didn''t mean to scare you." Qinglin was curled up and lying on the ground, her voice cowardly, with a little anxious cry.


    "What are you doing?!" Xue Lan''s expression on the side changed, and he stared at Monkey King angrily!If it hadn''t been for her body to be ineffective, she would have already rushed towards Monkey King.


    Monkey King smiled indifferently, and said, "The scales on your hands are very beautiful!"


    Qing Lin''s expression of fear was taken aback for a moment. Since she was born, she was the first person to say that these scales that scared her are beautiful!In the weak and small heart that was almost devastated, a strange feeling appeared quietly, and the eyes that faintly exuded a few strange charms were opened, and said timidly: "Are you... not afraid?"


    Monkey King stared at Qinglin''s pair of Shui Ling pupils. These pair of eyes were slightly greenish. In the depths of the pupils, there seemed to be three very small green dots hidden!The identity of the little girl was finally confirmed at the moment: "Scaly, Bisnake Sanhua pupil, it seems that she is indeed the green scaly!"


    "What''s so scary about this!" Monkey King smiled slightly: "I see your natural vision, there must be extraordinary! You don''t have to care about the eyes of others, believe in yourself, your future is not comparable to those mediocre people can compare. !"


    "You...Thank you..." After listening to Monkey King''s words and looking at his soft smile on his face, somehow Qinglin suddenly felt a warm current in his heart!The scales that made her feel scared don''t feel so scary anymore!


    Seeing Qinglin''s weak eyes, Sun Wukong nodded in satisfaction, and a soft white light condensed in his hands, poured on the two women, making their wounds recover at a speed visible to the naked eye, even Even the snake venom in the body has been removed completely!This made Xuelan and Qinglin open their mouths in surprise!An incredible look!In this small side of land, they have never seen such a magical ability!..

 193 Chapter 72 Is this abduction?

    Looking at the two girls in front of him, Sun Wukong said: "Your companions are dead. With your strength, I think it is very dangerous to want to leave here! It is better to stay with us temporarily! Wait for my business. After finishing it, I will send you back!"


    "This...then bother you!" Xue Lan hesitated, and finally nodded in agreement!indeed!With their strength, it is impossible to get out of the Tagore Desert!She is just a small warrior, and Qinglin is not even a warrior. It is so possible for two people like this to get out of the Tagore Desert!They had to agree to stay with Monkey King and his party for the time being!


    "However, before leaving, can I bury the heads and their bodies? I don''t want them to be eaten by monsters after they die!" Xuelan looked at the corpses in one place with a very serious expression. Sad, there were friends who talked and laughed before, but now they will be buried here forever!


    "Head?" Sun Wukong was slightly surprised and said, "You said, even your head is dead?" If he remembers correctly, Xuelan''s head should be Lei Yan''s two brothers. ?Lei Yan''s two brothers died?Where does this butterfly effect fan?


    "Yes! Except for me and Qinglin, the people of our Motie Mercenary Group died either in the Warcraft Mountains or in the Tagore Desert!" Xuelan showed a painful expression on his face. Deep regret: "With our strength, we shouldn''t have coveted the treasure of Emperor Wu! We only entered the periphery of the Warcraft Mountains, and we encountered a large number of besieges! The team of hundreds of people only left ten. There are a few people, and finally escaped the Warcraft Mountains and came to the Tagore Desert. I didn¡¯t expect to meet the Snake People here again... If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I would be dead!..."


    "It turns out that''s the case!" Monkey King nodded clearly. All the causes were caused by the fact that he opened Emperor Wu''s ruins!However, with their small Motie mercenary group, they dare to look upon the treasure of Emperor Wu, how is this different from death?Even if there are a large number of powerful people in front of them, they can enter the deepest part of the Monster Mountain Range without any strength. What is the meaning of looking for death?People''s greed. Greed is indeed endless!Always have some circumstance in my heart!Even if you want to fight hard, there must be a little bargaining chip not!


    Seeing Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and only heard a bang, the ground was instantly shaken out of a big hole!With a thought, all the corpses on the ground flew into the pothole!Tapping the ground with one hand, while the gravel was moving, all those corpses were buried in the rolling yellow sand!


    "Thank you!" Xuelan looked at what Sun Wukong had done, and while being shocked by his strength, she came to his side and said with a grateful expression!


    Sun Wukong waved his hand and said faintly: "Since your Motie mercenary group is no longer there, what are your plans for the future?"


    "What else can I plan to continue to be my mercenary! What can I do besides this job!" Xue Lan smiled freely and freely, and then looked at Qing Lin with some worry. , Said: "But Qinglin would be a little troublesome. You just saw her situation... There used to be a group leader and they were willing to take her in... Now... Oh!..."


    Qing Lin lowered his head deeply, his complexion became paler, and an expression of pain and anxiety flashed in his eyes!Now she is homeless, is she going to lead the painful life of being humiliated and bullied by others?If so, it''s better to die!


    "That''s it!" Sun Wukong groaned for a while and looked at Qinglin: "I think you have extraordinary talents. If you are willing, follow me! With my teaching, you will definitely be able to become a strong one in the future!"


    Qing Lin, who was holding his head tightly, raised his head suddenly, with a look of excitement on his face: "You...are you really willing to...take me in?"


    "Of course, as long as you want to do it!"


    "Yes! I do!" Someone is willing to take him in, and he is the first person in history to say that he has beautiful scales!With that special feeling in her heart, Qinglin nodded without hesitation!


    After Cai Lin looked up and down at Qing Lin, she finally fixed her eyes on her eyes, and a look of shock flashed in her eyes: "Her eyes..."


    "Haha! Have you found it?" Monkey King turned his head and looked at Cailin with a look of surprise, smiled slightly, and said, "Just as you think! This girl, that''s amazing!"


    "Unexpectedly, the legendary... eyes actually exist... It seems that you have indeed picked up the treasure!" After being surprised, Cai Lin returned to her original indifferent expression again.However, occasionally looking at Qinglin''s gaze flashed with inexplicable meaning!Bisnake Sanhua pupil, but the nemesis of their snake clan!


    "Uh! Look at their looks, is there really something extraordinary about Qinglin?" Xuelan looked at Monkey King, then at Cailin, then stopped his gaze on Qinglin, and looked up and down. I turned it over and found nothing wrong, and my heart became more confused!


    "Meeting is predestined. I don''t think you should be a mercenary. That kind of dangerous profession is not suitable for a beautiful girl like you. Why don''t you stay with me temporarily! When I go back, it will be fine. Introduce you to Canaan Academy to study!" After finishing Qinglin, Monkey King cast his idea on Xuelan. This kind of surname Ganmei paper full of wild surname is also a rare resource!Now that I have encountered it, is there any reason to make others cheaper?


    "Cana...Canaan Academy? I...Can I really enter Canaan Academy?" Xuelan''s eyes widened with excitement, almost she couldn''t believe what she had heard.Canaan College, that is the place that countless people dream of on this continent!It is a pity that there is very little that can enter!


    "Of course, I am very familiar with the dean of Canaan College! Let you go in and study, just one sentence!"


    "Really?" Xuelan''s eyes lit up after hearing Sun Wukong''s words, and she looked very excited.No wonder the strength is so strong.He has nothing, and the other party obviously has nothing to watch!Beauty. Color?Compared with the two women beside him, it is obviously inferior!Besides, if the other party wants something, is there any room for resistance based on his own strength?Thinking of this, Xue Lan also let go of her guard, it seems that the other party really helped her because of fate!This is a rare opportunity, how can I miss it: "Since you have said so, how can I not agree to it! Okay, I will stay by your side for the time being! You must send me to Canaan College then! "


    "Of course!" Monkey King smiled slightly!Another sister paper was successfully abducted by him!..

 194 Chapter 73 This is also a good impression

    Rolling yellow sand and scorching sun, Monkey King and his party walked on the hot sand, breathing the hot air!Qinglin, who is not even a monk, walked in such a bad environment, obviously a little powerless.All over my body is sweaty, and my tired breath is a little bit of breath!But she still followed closely behind a few people and never left the team!


    Monkey King shook his head while watching, and took Qinglin''s soft jade hand!Qinglin was shocked. Just about to exclaim, she felt a sense of coolness spread from Monkey King''s hands all over her body, making her fatigue disappear instantly, and she became cool and comfortable under the hot sun. . Get up!She was shocked and opened her mouth suddenly.


    Monkey King smiled slightly and said, "In this case, I should be more comfortable, right?"


    "Yeah!" Qing Lin blushed, lowered his head, and gave a soft hmm!


    "Hey! I said, you don''t look at Qinglin to bully, so you deliberately take advantage of her?" Xuelan on the side suddenly couldn''t stand it!Wiping the sweat beads on his forehead, he glared at Monkey King.


    "I think you are quite tired, so give me your hand!" Monkey King didn''t care about Xuelan''s words, smiled faintly, and stretched out his left hand!


    "I don''t want..." Xuelan was taken aback, just about to avoid her, her right hand was already grasped by Monkey King, and the sense of coolness spread all over her body instantly, and the sense of fatigue disappeared instantly, and she was comforted. Almost did not groan softly.The defiant tone immediately weakened.Immediately he looked surprised and said: "Huh? I didn''t expect you to have such an ability! In this case, this lady will temporarily allow you to hold my hand for a while!"


    She was born in the desert and has always been with a group of mercenaries, so she has a more open temperament!Since this can eliminate fatigue and resist the heat, she doesn''t mind being held by Monkey King for a while!But after walking for a while, I discovered that she was following Monkey King like this, just like walking with her love Lang in the desert!Even if she is generous, it makes her complexion blush!


    On the other hand, Sun Wukong, although on the surface it is an expression of dignity, his heart is dark. It is very refreshing. He is blatantly eating tofu!And there is no flaw at all!


    In the sky, suddenly a stream of light flashed and appeared in front of Monkey King. The light dissipated. It turned out that the little elf who was flying in the sky came back. At this moment, she, holding a big red fruit in her little hand, handed it to Monkey King. Passed over: "Brother Wukong, here, I picked this specially for you!"


    "Wow, what a cute little thing! Is there such a small person in the world?" Xuelan and Qinglin suddenly stared when they saw the elf. Such a cute elf is really a killer of all ages. !


    "People are not little things! Please call me a little elf! This is the name Wukong gave me!" The elf immediately looked at the two Xuelan and puffed up his mouth.


    "Wow, she looks so cute when she is angry! Come on, let my sister hug!" Xue Lan looked at the elf, reaching out to hug!


    "Huh! I won''t let you touch it!" The little elf made a grimace, moved away, sat on Monkey King''s shoulder, and handed him the fruit in his hand: "Hey, Brother Wukong! It''s delicious!"


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay too far away? I forgot it in a blink of an eye!" Monkey King took the fruit and gently rubbed the little elf''s head!


    "Didn''t I just fly away when I was happy!" The elf chuckled, dangling his little feet, looking at the fruit in Monkey King''s hand, and immediately urged: "Hurry up! It''s sweet!"


    "Emotion, it turns out that you bribed me to this fruit!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and was about to bite into the red fruit!Cailin on the side immediately stopped and said, "Wait!" After speaking, she came to Monkey King and looked at the fruit in his hand carefully, and said in surprise: "It''s really a confetti, elf, this fruit is yours. Where did you pick it from?"


    "It''s in a canyon not far away! There were three of them, but I ate two of them!" The elf touched his belly and smiled.


    "Hong Yan Guo? What kind of fruit is that? It sounds very extraordinary!" Xue Lan looked away from the elf, looked at the fruit in Monkey King''s hand with a face of doubt.


    "Hongyan fruit is the eighth grade. It is said that if you eat it, you will be able to look forever!" Cailin''s eyes were staring at the fruit in Monkey King''s hand, her eyes bright.For a woman, her appearance is more attractive than any miracle medicine!


    "The face will stay forever?" Xue Lan''s eyes lit up, and immediately looked at the fruit in Monkey King''s hand with fiery expression.


    "Yongyan Yongzhu? Sounds great! But that''s it!" Monkey King was so indifferent, with an immortal body, the so-called Yongyan Yongzhu is just a word!And the wish he made from Shenlong is much more powerful than Shenma Hongyanguo!


    "If you like it, you can share it with you!" As he said, the light flashed in his hand, and the Hongyan Guo immediately divided into four, and Monkey King divided it into Cailin, Moonlight, Qinglin, and Xuelan.The little elf looked at the Hong Yan Guo in the hands of the four, and the little mouth suddenly murmured Lao Gao!I look very unhappy.


    Sun Wukong smiled and rubbed her little head and said, "Didn''t you eat two of them? Don''t show up like this!" "But, they were specially reserved for Brother Wukong!" The elf still said. A very tangled look.


    "This...Is this really going to be eaten for us?" Xuelan looked at a small half of the red-faced fruit in her hand, still looking unbelievable. This, this is the eighth-grade treasure in the legend!It just appeared in her own hands, which made her feel unreal.


    Moonlight didn''t hesitate to do more. For her, everything she owns belongs to the master, so there is no need to be polite to the things the master has gifted!Sakura''s lips opened slightly, and a small piece of confetti in his hand was eaten into his belly in two mouthfuls!But in a moment, a flush of luster rose on her face!It looks more charming and charming!


    Seeing the changes in the moonlight, Cailin and the others didn''t hesitate and ate them one after another!With red light lingering, their skin became more and more tender!Especially Xuelan, her long career as a mercenary has left a lot of scars on her body, but under the influence of Hong Yan Guo, she has removed all of them!Healthy wheat skin becomes red and moisturized, and the whole person looks more beautiful!


    Seeing the women in front of him became more tender and beautiful, Monkey King was also a little surprised: "I didn''t expect this confidante to have some effect!"


    The women were obviously overjoyed for their own changes, and Xue Lan said excitedly: "After eating this red-faced fruit, will I not be old in the future?"


    "Although it is divided into four, I think the effect of the medicine is not worse than that! Even if you really can''t look up forever, it is inevitable to delay aging!" Cai Lin nodded, her expression a little bit of joy. .


    After eating Hongyanguo, the women immediately filled their lungs with energy, and when they started walking, they were even lighter!And the distance between them and Monkey King was also shortened by the relationship between Hong Yan Guo!..

 195 Chapter 74 Entrance to the Cavern

    It was almost dusk at this time. Due to Monkey King''s relationship, even in the desert for nearly half a day, the girls were not tired, but more energetic.


    The group of people came to a sunken sand, and Cailin said lightly: "Here, the sunken land is the entrance. I think because of the wind and sand, the entrance should be buried!"


    "Is it finally here? Although I''m not tired, it''s boring to walk in the desert all the time!" Xuelan looked surprised, looking at the sunken ground in front of him, and said curiously: "By the way, are you guys? What treasure entrance are you looking for?"


    "There is no treasure, but there is a strange fire below here!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Different...different...different fire?!" Xue Lan grew up in surprise!That''s a strange thing between heaven and earth!Every time it appears, it will cause a big storm. Is there really a strange fire below this?By the time Qinglin had to be calmer, because she didn''t even know the preciousness of Alien Fire.


    Monkey King smiled faintly, and ignored the shocked Xuelan. When he touched the ground with one hand, the sunken gravel suddenly moved like a living creature. This is not a profound nature, but just a simple application of Earth Escape!But for a moment, a dark hole appeared in front of several people.


    Inside the entrance of the cave, there was a black lacquer, and a faint heat rose from it!


    "That''s it! Let''s go in!" Cai Lin nodded, and walked towards the entrance of the cave alone.


    "Adventure! Adventure!" The elf shouted for joy, flying from Monkey King''s shoulder, flying into the dark hole with excitement on his face.


    "Then I''ll be fine, you go in first!" Monkey King smiled faintly.There is no danger in this place. With Cailin''s strength, it is more than enough to clear the road ahead, not to mention, there are elf in front!


    Xuelan nodded with Qinglin, and walked towards the dark entrance!To be honest, they also seemed very excited and nervous. The following things may be the legendary fire!For people at their level!Can they not get excited about being able to participate?


    Seeing that the women had already entered the entrance of the cave, Moonlight came to Monkey King, blinked her watery, enchanting and bewitching eyes, exhaled like orchids, and the seductive and bewildered color was clear: "Master, you need to ride Does the slave go in?"


    "Ah~~" Monkey King was dumbfounded, and a charming picture immediately appeared in his mind. Moonlight lay down. He fell to the ground while he was riding on Moonlight''s back, slowly moving forward..."


    "Oh! Evil! Too evil! Brother is a serious person! I don''t have such a hobby!" Sun Wukong immediately threw out the crooked thoughts in his mind, and took the moonlight toward the entrance of the ground, but didn''t take a few steps and approached the moonlight. He smiled in his ears, and said in a low voice, "Wait when no one else can try it!"


    "Okay!" Moonlight''s enchanting eyes have been narrowed into crescent shapes, with her familiar and windy plastic body in between, the enchantment of people, the enticement or the meaning is undoubtedly obvious.In addition to this dark ground hole, you can see that Monkey King is beating faster!A pair of paws slowly stretched towards the moonlight pair...


    "Wukong, why don''t you come in yet! This cave is so deep! How are we going to go down?" However, at this critical moment, Xuelan''s tender voice came from the cave.


    Sun Wukong Xinxin retracted his hand and smiled: "It''s dangerous, brother was almost tempted by you!" He said, holding Moonlight''s hand, and hurriedly rushed towards the cave: "Here is coming! Anxious Mao Ah!" Moonlight looked at Monkey King, with an inexplicable smile on the corners of his mouth: "It seems that my charm and power can still be fascinated. I can down my master!"


    Seeing that Monkey King came in holding Moonlight¡¯s hand, Xue Lan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, then looked at the dark hole in front of him, and said: ¡°This hole looks so deep. I need to find some ropes to get down!"


    "I''m nothing, but their cultivation base is too low!" Cailin took the moonstone and illuminated the surrounding cave walls, looking at Monkey King, and said lightly.


    "It''s no big deal, come here! Sister paper, brother hug you down!" Monkey King smiled, let go of Moonlight''s hand, and opened his arms to Xuelan and Qinglin.


    Xuelan immediately cast a big eye at Sun Wukong: "Huh! Don''t think I don''t know your thoughts! But I can''t find anything like a rope for a while. It seems that it will be cheaper for you. It''s blue!" After speaking, he walked in front of Monkey King. Monkey King smiled and unceremoniously used his left hand to remove her slender waist.At the beginning, it is gentle, soft and tender, which makes Monkey King dark and refreshing!


    Xuelan rarely blushed and looked directly at Monkey King, with a threatening expression on her face: "Don''t do anything for me, or I will cut him off!"


    "Yes, yes!" Sun Wukong nodded repeatedly, but couldn''t help but touch Xuelan''s smooth belly with his paws!


    "You..." Xuelan''s face turned red, and immediately stared at Monkey King!


    "What? What? What''s the matter?" Monkey King looked at Xuelan with a puzzled look!


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s puzzled expression, Xuelan was speechless for a while, pretend, just pretend to me!However, there was no disgust in my heart, but a bit of ecstasy. This inexplicable mood made Xuelan''s complexion even more red.I had to sigh and be silent!


    And Qing Lin hesitated for a moment, with a little red face, and walked to the right of Monkey King.Sun Wukong unceremoniously hugged her into his arms, and then he smiled: "Hold tight, we are going!" He said, holding the two sisters paper, and jumped into the dark hole in front of him. The feet are like a gliding board, gliding down at a very fast speed on the slightly steep slope!The gusts of wind whistling in her ears made Xuelan scream, and her whole body hung on Monkey King''s body!Even Qing Lin was scared and put his head into his arms!But there was no exaggerated scream like Xue Lan!


    Looking at the slightly steep entrance to the cave, Cailin nodded to the moonlight: "Let''s go down too!..."


    Only a few tens of seconds, Monkey King held the two daughters and landed on the ground lightly!Looking at the two women who were still frightened in their arms, they smiled: "How is it, is it exciting?"


    Xuelan opened his eyes and looked around, and found that he had landed safely, he was relieved, and immediately glared at Monkey King: "It''s enough to stimulate you! Fortunately, my old lady does not have a heart attack, otherwise you must be scared Don''t die!" As he said, he broke free of Monkey King''s arms and looked around curiously.


    And Qing Lin also blushed, leaving Sun Wukong¡¯s arms, around the emerald pupils, three very small green dots appeared quietly, looking at the surrounding environment, and then facing not far away. A channel pointed to it, and said timidly: "Where, there is a strong hot breath... I think it should be the strange fire that Brother Wukong wants to find?"


    "Huh? Qinglin, can you sense the existence of that thing?" Xuelan looked at Qinglin in surprise, it seems that Qinglin really has something extraordinary!..

 196 Chapter 75 The Underground Magma World

    In the dark and deep passage, a few people kept moving forward, and the passage seemed to never end, and the light at the end was never seen. This scene was indeed a bit shocking, and Monkey King deliberately kept silent, not Speaking, in this deep passage, only a few people''s footsteps can be heard!And Xuelan and Qinglin were even more nervous and clinging to Monkey King''s side. Only in this way could the fear in their hearts be removed!


    As the distance gets deeper and deeper, the meaning of coldness in the whole body becomes less and less, and replaced by a faint heat.


    "The air seems to be getting hotter and hotter! I didn''t expect that in this underground, the fire attribute energy is so rich. If you continue to go down, how terrifying will it be? Is there really a strange fire below this place? Nothing?" Xue Lan said astonished as she felt the change in the air.


    "There was originally a strange fire here. I''ve been here before, but I didn''t make any preparations at the time, so I didn''t come to pick it in a hurry!" Cailin walked ahead and led the way, holding the moonstone in her hand, slowly moving forward. OK, that graceful body and posture is more and more dreamy and charming against the light of moonstone!


    "It''s really a strange fire!" Xue Lan opened her mouth wide in surprise, her eyes full of incredible color!There was desire and excitement in his eyes.The strange fire, that is the world, especially the wonders of heaven and earth that the alchemist has always dreamed of. It is about to appear in front of him. Such excitement can''t be expressed in words!If she hadn''t met Monkey King and the others, she would never even want to see this strange fire called the wonder of heaven and earth for the rest of her life!


    As it deepened, the energy of the fire attribute here became more and more violent. After that, even the air he breathed was also hot and hard, causing the lungs to faintly start to feel a little pain.


    Xuelan was the first to hold on, and stopped, her pretty face became more and more rosy under the hot heat.She panted slightly and waved at Monkey King: "No way! I really can''t do it! Goku, help! If this continues, I will get acquainted!"


    "It seems that the further you go in, the higher the temperature will be!" Monkey King smiled and waved with one hand, several transparent energy masks emerged, protecting Xuelan and the others, the fierce and violent outside world All fire elements have been isolated!At this moment, they not only don''t feel hot, but have a cool feeling.Although Cailin and Moonlight can withstand the high temperature here, since they are done, then naturally they can''t favor one another!This can also save her a lot of martial arts.


    "Okay! Why didn''t you use such a method earlier? It made my old lady suffer so much! The water in the body is about to be evaporated!" Xuelan exposed two small tiger teeth and stared at Monkey King!The female tigress is undoubtedly obvious!


    "I''m yelling at my brother! Just remove your energy mask!" Monkey King smiled, his eyes scanned all over Xuelan''s body, his face was unkind.


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong!" Xuelan immediately covered her mouth with her hands, she didn''t want to try it even after she died, with the feeling of being roasted!


    After the joke, the few people continued to go deeper, the fire element became more intense, and the temperature became higher and higher!After arriving, even the air here was fluctuating!But with the protection of the energy mask, the women feel nothing!


    "Here!" After the corner, Cailin walking in front suddenly stopped.


    What caught the eye was a fiery red world, and the women of Xuelan were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    In the huge crypt, fiery red lava flows slowly in it, and occasionally huge bubbles emerge from the magma, but after a while, with a slight sound, bang, burst open, Hot lava burst out from it, as gorgeous as a flaming firework.


    Standing at the end of the small passage, Xuelan and his colleagues looked at the magma world that was barely visible in front of them. After being shocked, they all swallowed involuntarily.It was Sun Wukong with a calm expression on his face!When he was fighting against others, the whole planet shattered and opened, lava sprayed, thunder and lightning, and the scene of the end of the world was much more shocking than the scene before him!


    "Oh my God! I didn''t expect... Under this ground, there is such a terrifying place hidden." Xue Lan was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    "Brother Wukong! Here! Here!" Above the lava lake far away, the elf waved his little hand vigorously at Monkey King!


    "It seems that the elf is already a little impatient! Let''s go there too!" Monkey King said with a faint smile.


    "But, there is magma all around! How do you want us to go there?" Xuelan frowned!


    With a "huh!" A pair of purple wings suddenly stretched out from behind Cailin!Nodded to Monkey King: "Then I''ll go there first!" As he said, his wings flapped, the wind blew up, his figure flashed, and he flew towards the elf''s place!


    "Wu... Wu Qihuayi? She is Wangqiang Wu? No wonder that with a wave of her hand, she can kill those snake people!" Xue Lan looked at the colorful scales flying above the magma, her eyes shrunk slightly, her expression of wonder.


    "What King Wu! She is the queen of the snake-human race! That is the real Wu Huangqiang!" Monkey King smiled faintly!


    "What?!! Wu... Emperor Wu?!... She... She is still... Snake Human... Queen... Is she... Beauty... Medusa... Queen?!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Xuelan was suddenly filled with horror!With his mouth open, he couldn''t speak for a long time.She was originally a little warrior, and suddenly realized that she was actually a companion with Wu Huangqiang!Moreover, when the legendary Queen Medusa was famous for being ferocious, she can imagine the shocking color in her heart!


    "Is this scared? If you know the identity of the master, then it won''t scare you to death!" Moonlight smiled faintly, and a pair of moonwhite wings stretched out behind him, blinking at Monkey King, charmingly smiled. "Then, Master, Xiao Slave will also go ahead!" As he said, his wings flapped!Quickly chase Cailin!


    Seeing that even Moonlight could transform the wings into martial arts, Xuelan looked at Monkey King with shock!A woman who was at least Wu Wangqiang called him the master, so what''s the identity of this guy?Although I knew their identities were extraordinary, I didn''t expect them to be so scary!Suddenly, she felt that standing next to Monkey King didn''t feel so natural anymore, but her expression became tense!


    Sun Wukong naturally saw the changes in Xuelan¡¯s heart, and he smiled at the moment: "How! Are you curious about who I am? Tell you, brother is the legendary Gaofushuai! Has your heart moved? Do you want to think about it? Marry me! Be sure that you will be popular in the future and drink spicy!"


    After hearing Sun Wukong''s teasing words, Xuelan was stunned, suddenly feeling that the tension in her heart disappeared without a trace!She naturally felt Sun Wukong''s intentions, and a warm feeling suddenly rose in her heart: "Yes! What does his identity matter? I just need to remember that he is my friend!" Her eyes flickered, and she turned towards Monkey King took a look, Yan Ran smiled and said, "Thank you!"


    "Brother Wukong is really a good person!" Qinglin on the side looked at Monkey King, his eyes sparkling with inexplicable brilliance!If you let Monkey King know that he was given a good person card by Qinglin, how would you feel?


    "Suddenly, what thanks! It''s really inexplicable!" Monkey King smiled faintly, opened his hands, and looked at Xuelan and Qinglin: "Come on! If we don''t leave, we are going to fall behind!"


    Xuelan smiled slightly. This time, she didn''t say anything, she came to Sun Wukong''s side generously and embraced him autonomously!And Qinglin blushed, and walked over!Also hugged Monkey King''s waist autonomously!Monkey King hugged the waists of the two women with both hands and one ring unceremoniously, and his figure rose into the air!Chao Cailin and the others chased after him!..

 197 Chapter 76—Double-Headed Fire Snake

    "Brother Wukong, there seems to be something in the magma, I can feel a little bit of its faint aura...it is very strong..." Flying over the magma lake, Qinglin stared at the constantly rolling magma. There, a little light appeared in the green eyes, as if it had penetrated the obstacles of magma and saw the mysterious things hidden underneath.


    "Ah! I noticed it too, but it''s just a small thing, don''t bother about it!" Monkey King smiled faintly, holding the two girls and continuing to fly forward.


    "There are still creatures in the magma? Is it a monster?" Xuelan looked at the magma below in surprise, but with her cultivation level, she couldn''t see any abnormalities at all, she couldn''t help but looked at Qinglin in surprise!This time, she obviously noticed the changes in Qinglin''s pupils, and said in surprise: "Qinglin, your eyes..."


    "What''s the matter?" Qinglin looked at Xuelan suspiciously!The strangeness in the eyes disappeared at the same time.


    "No...nothing!" Xue Lan waved her hand, but exclaimed in her heart: "Sure enough, Qinglin is not an ordinary person! No wonder Wukong is attracted to it!"


    However, the creatures in the magma didn¡¯t seem to want to just let them go. In Monkey King¡¯s perception, the magma creature that didn¡¯t know what to do was followed behind him, but it seemed to be scrupulous, so he didn¡¯t do anything. !


    "Brother Wukong! It... has been following us!" Qing Lin stared at the lava behind, a little light appeared in her green eyes again, and she said with a nervous expression.


    "Just stay in it for me obediently. I want to hit my brother''s attention. It''s really killing me!" Monkey King shook his head lightly!This mysterious creature didn''t dare to attack Cailin and Moonlight, maybe it sensed that neither of them could deal with it!But because Monkey King hides his qi, the mysterious creatures under the magma treat him as a soft persimmon!Why did he have two poor human girls who looked to the mysterious creatures as weak?


    The mysterious creatures under the magma may have also sensed that Sun Wukong, they found him, and finally no longer hide. In the calm magma lake, there was a muffled sound. At this moment, the hot magma suddenly burst out, and lava flew all over the sky. Between the showers, a huge mysterious creature suddenly rushed out of the magma, biting away at the Monkey King three in the sky like lightning!A bite to swallow all three of them!


    "Brother Wukong, be careful!" Qinglin screamed, her face covered with panic.


    "Yes... It''s a monster... Tier 4 double-headed snake?!..." Xue Lan suddenly exclaimed!Seeing that huge mysterious creature, born with two hideous snake heads, his complexion suddenly changed!The hot and tyrannical aura made her little warrior look pale!


    "Huh, a little Tier 4 monster, dare to attack me! Should I say that you are bold? Or should I say that you are an idiot?" Monkey King looked at the blood bowl that was biting at them. , The scorching heat radiating from it was completely resisted by the transparent mask!Although Monkey King can ignore the temperature here, but the two girls of Qinglin can''t, so he keeps turning on the transparent mask to protect them.


    The huge figure is approaching, and in the exclamation of Yu Xuelan''s two daughters, Monkey King is too lazy to hide, and a whip kick swept out!There was a loud bang, and Monkey King kicked the side of the mysterious creature''s big mouth fiercely. Amidst the screams, the mysterious creature¡¯s sharp and small teeth were swept by Monkey King¡¯s blow. Shocked down and fell into the magma lake!


    "Puff!" With a loud noise, the huge figure crashed into the magma lake, amazed by the magma torrent!Like a flood of turbulent waves, the Monkey King and the three were enveloped in it!But with the protection of the transparent mask, they are not damaged at all!But that horrible picture, Xuelan and Qinglin screamed in shock!Think about it!The torrent of magma floods you like a tide!What kind of expression will you look like!


    The torrent of magma comes fast and goes fast!But for a while, it fell into the lava lake again!It gradually calmed down, and it didn''t take long for that huge monster to emerge from the magma lake.


    At this moment, Moonlight and the others also came to Monkey King''s side, looked at the double-headed snake below, and said faintly: "Double-headed fire snakes generally live in extremely hot places! Feeding on magma, they are only one at birth. If you have enough chance, you can advance to a Tier 6 monster that Wu Huang wants to compare with!"


    "Okay... so strong! Kicked a Tier 4 monster to death! Without using martial energy... purely physical strength... How strong is this guy?" Looking at the double-headed fire that was killed by Monkey King. Spirit snake, Xue Lan looked surprised!She has been living at the bottom, suddenly mixing with such a strong person, she has a feeling of being in a dream.


    "Let''s go! Keep going!" Monkey King looked at the dead two-headed fire snake, said lightly.This snake, in the original work, was subdued by the green scaled Bi snake Sanhua pupil!Now he was killed by a kick! According to Monkey King, such a monster is not qualified to be a pet of Qinglin!


    "That''s a Tier 4 magic core! Don''t waste it! If you don''t want it! I want it!" Xue Lan said with excitement looking at the fire snake''s body below.She has never obtained the fourth-order magic core!


    "Don''t be so ignorant? You are following Brother anyhow, you have to relax your horizons!"


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Xuelan rolled her eyes and said angrily: "What do you mean by following you? I only promised to be by your side temporarily..." Then, she hurriedly urged: "Hurry up. Take me down. In other words, there are two Tier 4 magic cores, so you can''t waste it!"


    Monkey King shook his head and looked at the moonlight beside him: "Moonlight, you go get me the magic core!"


    "Okay, Master!" Moonlight smiled softly and landed. A sharp dagger appeared in his hand at some unknown time. Aside from the two heads of the double-headed snake, he took out two Tier 4 magic cores and flew away. Back to Monkey King''s side.


    "Give it to her!" Monkey King slapped Xuelan.


    "Thank you!" Xue Lan looked excited!After receiving two magic cores from Moonlight, a satisfied smile hung on the corner of his mouth: "I finally got the fourth-order magic core too! Hehe!"


    Seeing Monkey King shaking his head repeatedly, Xue Lan couldn''t help but give him a glance: "My identity is not as noble as you. In your opinion, this fourth-order magic core may be shaped like garbage, but in my eyes, it is a priceless treasure. Ah! This is the first time in my life to get a Tier 4 magic core!"


    "Brother Wukong, what are you still rubbing with! Hurry up! I feel the fire is below!" At this moment, the little elf not far away waved and urged again, and was shocked by Xuelan and Qinglin. Under the look of him, he threw himself into the tumbling lava!..

 198 Chapter 77: Qinglian Earth Heart Fire

    "This little elf is really impatient! Then let''s go down!" Monkey King smiled faintly, holding Qinglin and Xuelan directly into the slowly flowing flaming red magma!This time, although the two girls of Qinglin are also nervous, but with the sign of the car just now, the seemingly hot magma can''t break this thin layer of mask at all, but it is not like before. Then scream!


    The two women, Moonlight and Cailin, followed closely, thumping into the magma one after another!With Monkey King¡¯s energy shield, it has reduced a lot of trouble for them!


    Amidst the magma, a piece of fiery red, Qinglin and Xuelan looked out from the mask, looking at the sizzling hot lava, they were full of shock!It''s hard to believe that they will one day wander in the hot magma unharmed!


    With two soft pops, Moonlight and Cailin appeared beside them.In the perception of Monkey King, it is clearly visible!Only in the eyes of Xuelan and Qinglin, only two vague figures can be seen!


    "Let''s go! Just keep going down!" Cailin nodded faintly before heading towards the bottom of the magma!


    Monkey King smiled faintly. Although in his perception, everything in this magma world is no longer a secret, but Cailin has led the way with such enthusiasm, he will naturally not disturb her Yaxing!With the two girls, they rushed deep into the magma world!


    With the never-ending deepening, the temperature in this magma is getting higher!The fiery red magma around, now I don''t know when, it turned slightly blue.But with the protection of the light mask, this makes them feel no heat at all!This made Cailin a little surprised!You know, when she came here alone to probe before, it took a lot of hands and feet to enter it!Now there is no need to worry about the violent undercurrent of magma in this magma world!Just go straight down and dash all the way!


    "Yeah! The color of the magma is beginning to turn blue. This should be the change caused by the rapid increase in temperature? Unexpectedly, under such a terrifying high temperature, we can''t feel the slightest heat! Goku, you light The cover is really amazing! What kind of martial art is this? It is so powerful!" Xue Lan looked at the discolored magma outside and looked at Monkey King with a look of wonder!


    "This is not martial art, but divine art!" Monkey King smiled faintly.This energy mask is a magical technique he learned from him after he absorbed Wes!Can isolate everything from the outside world!It can also provide all the nutrients needed for human survival!If necessary, even the voices of the outside world can be shielded from the outside world!Moreover, the defensive power is even more astonishing, only those with the same strength as the caster can break through this energy mask.


    "Divine technique? What is divine technique? It sounds so powerful!" Xue Lan looked at Monkey King with bright eyes.


    "You can treat it as a higher skill than martial arts!" Sun Wukong didn''t know how to explain it, so he didn''t know how to explain it.


    "A technique higher than martial arts? So powerful? Can you teach me?" Xue Lan looked at Monkey King with bright eyes!


    "You are not strong enough, it is impossible to learn!"


    "That''s it!" Xuelan looked disappointed after hearing Sun Wukong''s words!


    "Found it!" At this moment, Cailin spoke with a slightly excited voice.


    Looking for the reputation, Sun Wukong looked at the bright blue light not far away.


    Cyan light, shrouded in this magma, faintly, in the cyan light, you can still see a cyan lotus, standing tenderly, on top of which a group of flames lingers, exuding an amazing heat wave, if not With the protection of the mask, I really don''t know how terrifying the temperature here will become?


    In the blue light, the little elf''s figure surrounded the fire lotus and looked at it curiously.


    "Different fire? Is that abnormal fire?" Xue Lan opened her eyes wide in surprise, with a look of excitement on her face!Different fire!She actually saw the legendary fire, and it was also the place where the fire grew!Even Cai Lin looked curiously at the cyan lotus in the cyan light!


    "Brother Wukong! You are so slow! Hurry up, hurry up! There is really a different fire here! Look, you see, it''s really beautiful like a lotus!" The elf saw several people in Monkey King, suddenly Waving her little hand happily, then turning her head, she took a sharp breath!He even directly sucked the hot flame on the fire lotus into his mouth!She was actually absorbing the fire from Qinglian''s heart to temper her spiritual body!


    However, the elf was also very measured. She knew that this was what Sun Wukong needed, so she didn''t really absorb the fire from the heart of Qinglian, but only absorbed some flames around the heart of Qinglian!However, this scene alone stunned Xue Lan, and exclaimed: "Oh my God! She...she...wrote the strange fire into it? How...how could it be possible!"


    Although I have never seen a strange fire, the terrifying temperature can be guessed by looking at the surrounding environment, but the little guy in front of me sucked the flame of the strange fire into his mouth and swallowed it. How can this scene not make her? Shocked?


    "It''s rare and weird! The elf''s strength is much stronger than me! How could this kind of abnormal fire hurt her?" Cailin glanced at Xuelan lightly, her figure flashed, and she appeared in the elf''s Beside, his eyes fiercely watched the strange fire that bloomed on the lotus platform like a lotus!Before, she just glanced at it in a hurry and didn''t make much preparation, so she couldn''t hold on for long in this environment. She could only choose to leave with regret!Afterwards, everything was ready, and when he was about to pick this strange fire, the remains of Emperor Wu was opened, so the matter was temporarily delayed!


    "No... isn''t it?! That little thing is actually stronger than Queen Medusa? This...how is this possible..." Xuelan was shocked when she heard Cailin''s words!Queen Medusa is a martial emperor, stronger than her, what strength is that elf!At this time, she didn''t even dare to think about it anymore!


    "Among these few people! How can one be more perverted than the other!" Xue Lan shook her head, only a wry smile in her heart.


    Bringing the two daughters, Sun Wukong, appeared in this group of blue light with Moonlight, looked at the lotus-like fire in front of him, but smiled faintly: "Is this the fire in the heart of Qinglian? It looks really beautiful. That''s right! Then, I will accept it unceremoniously!" As he said, he stretched his right hand towards the heart of the green lotus!


    "You...you just go picking different fires like this? Is it really okay?" Xuelan said nervously when he saw Monkey King''s behavior.Even Qing Lin held his breath and watched nervously, she could feel the terrifying temperature from the fire in the heart of Qinglian Earth!


    "Just because of this little strange fire, it can''t hurt me!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and stretched out his right hand, but unexpectedly, the fire in the heart of the Qinglian Earth seemed to be alive, the flames soared, and the temperature here suddenly increased. Sheng, however, this didn''t bring any obstacle to Monkey King!Stretching out his right hand, passing through the turbulent cyan flame, easily took the group of Qinglian Earth Heart Fire from the lotus platform!


    "Hehe! The fifth strange fire is here!" Looking at the Qinglian Earth Heart Fire in his hand, a faint smile suddenly appeared on Monkey King''s face...

 199 Chapter 78 Earth Fire Lotus Seed

    "Is this a strange fire? It''s really beautiful!" Xuelan looked at the Qinglian heart fire in Sun Wukong''s hand, with a look of excitement!Looking at her posture, if it weren''t for the temperature of the strange fire, I''m afraid she would have reached out to touch it.


    Monkey King looked at the flash of pity in Cailin''s eyes!I don''t know what she thinks!Can¡¯t help but smile faintly: ¡°Cailin! I know that this Qinglian Geocentric Fire is what you used to prepare for evolution! However, this kind of risk factor is too big! Don¡¯t worry, when you go back, I will give you your current potential. Excite it! This will not only allow you to evolve and advance successfully, it will not be a bit dangerous!"


    "Arouse potential?" Cai Lin was stunned, then shook her head again, as if he wanted to say nothing.


    Sun Wukong naturally saw the consideration in her heart: "Don''t worry, there will be no side effects! It is just to stimulate your hidden potential in the body!" Since searching in the mind of the old world king After learning the ability to stimulate potential, Monkey King hasn''t used it once. This time, I can test the effect on Cailin!


    "Are there any side effects?" Cailin''s eyes suddenly lit up. She still trusted Sun Wukong''s words and his mysterious and unpredictable methods. There was no need to deceive her for existence like him!She has been trapped in the Martial Emperor Realm for so many years, she has no patience for a long time!Otherwise, she will not be prepared to use the strange fire that is innately opposed to her to popularize it!This is enough to show that her position in her heart is very firm!Now that I know that it can be popularized in a non-dangerous way, it is naturally better!


    Calming the excitement in her heart, Cailin looked at the cyan lotus platform in front of her, and said faintly: "This cyan lotus platform is formed by the fire of the earth for thousands of years. If you sit on it and cultivate, your cultivation speed can be at least The increase is three or four times, and if it is to activate the hidden ground, even if you meet a martial-level powerhouse, at least you will have a fight, not to mention defeating it, but escape is more than enough! Take it down and hand it over! It''s perfect for Qinglin or Xuelan!"


    "There are also lotus seeds in the lotus platform, but the earth-fire lotus seeds, known as the essence of fire spirits, are a rare and rare treasure. If they are learned by the emperor, they will have a fierce battle for martial arts. of!"


    "Wow! I didn''t expect this Qingliantai and Lianzi to be such a treasure! What are you waiting for, Wukong, hurry up, take them all off!" Xuelan looked at the Qingliantai and its upper knot with fiery expression on her face. The lotus seed that came out urged Monkey King eagerly. If it weren''t for the lack of strength, she might have already rushed over!


    Monkey King looked at Cailin.Cailin waved her hand, and said faintly: "My attributes are overcast, this lotus seed and lotus stand are useless to me, let''s give it to the elf! The fire lotus seed has a lot of benefits for her!" Fairy, Cailin doesn''t want to be so indifferent to others, on the contrary, she is very loving!Not to mention that the elf looks cute!As for her status as the emperor product pill, she deserves special treatment from Cailin!


    Sun Wukong nodded, looked at the little elf with glinting eyes, and smiled: "Look at you! Go, those lotus seeds are all yours!" He knew that the elf was the elixir of imperial medicine. If you eat this lotus seed bred from earth fire, it will be of great help to her spiritual body tempering!After all, the pill will be more perfect if it is refined with different fire.


    "I know that Brother Wukong is the best!" The elf shouted for joy!Pounced towards the lotus platform, the hot temperature on it was not good for her at all!She opened her small mouth and couldn''t wait to take a bite on a lotus seed, holding it in her mouth, her little hand dancing, but for a moment, she put away all the other 10 lotus seeds on the lotus platform, and she was immediately satisfied. Flew back to Monkey King''s shoulders, sat down, and laughed while eating a lotus seed with a happy face!His eyes were narrowed into crescent shapes, and he was very enjoyable.


    Seeing the elf''s cheerful appearance of eating lotus seeds, Xuelan was very puzzled: "Is that lotus seed really that delicious? And it''s something that grows in this lava! Isn''t it hot at all?"


    "It''s not hot? It''s because of the light mask of Wukong, you can''t feel it for sure..." Cailin glanced at Xuelan faintly. I don''t know when, a steel sword appeared in her hand, facing Na Qing Throw the lotus away!As soon as the steel sword reached the top of the green lotus, a light blue flame suddenly erupted from the green lotus, and the steel sword, in the blink of an eye, was burned into a constant churning iron.


    What Xuelan and Qinglin looked at right now was frightened, and immediately looked at the elf with incredible eyes!Xuelan''s tone stuttered: "She...what kind of creature is she... actually... so terrifying?..." It''s hard to believe that something so hot and hot. Not only was she fine when she threw on it, but now she is The lotus seeds plucked from the top were stuffed in their mouths, and they were still eating with relish! The two women who watched such a shocking scene were stunned!


    "Sure enough, none of this guy has anything to do with mortals!" In the end, Xue Lan glanced at Monkey King, and she could only sigh in her heart.


    Seeing that the elf had already picked up all the lotus seeds, Monkey King thought with a thought, and put the green lotus earth heart fire into the world ring, and immediately condensed a lightsaber in his hand and swiped it gently on the root and stem of the lotus platform. Suddenly, the green lotus, perfect as a work of art, fell off!Monkey King took it in his hand.


    Xuelan looked at the rhizome that was frantically devouring the fire attribute energy in the surrounding magma, and said with dazzling eyes: "That stem seems to be a good thing too! Goku, dig it away too!"


    Cailin on the side shook his head: "No! This is a wonder of the world that can only be bred in thousands of years. If its roots and stems are also dug out, this Qinglian heart fire will probably become extinct! After all! The conditions for the growth of this wonder of the world are extremely harsh! Leave the roots and stems, maybe after a thousand years, this green lotus and earth heart fire will grow again!"


    After hearing Cailin''s words, Xuelan immediately stretched out her fragrant tongue, not talking anymore!She didn''t have the guts to refute Cailin''s words!That is the legendary Queen Medusa!Had it not been for Monkey King, she would have lost the guts to stay beside her!


    Looking at the green lotus with the cyan light gradually shrinking because of leaving the roots and stems in his hand, Monkey King smiled faintly, took out a ring in his hand, took it in, and immediately passed it to Xue Lan: "Here, it will be yours from now on! With this thing, your cultivation speed will be much faster!"


    "Really... I really want to give it to me..." Xuelan looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Qinglin is not suitable for this thing, and it is useless for us to hold it. This is naturally yours, do you want it? If you don''t want me to give the moonlight!" Monkey King looked at Xuelan and said lightly.


    "Yes! Only fools don''t want anything for nothing!" Xuelan hurriedly snatched the ring from Monkey King and put it on her own hand!Suddenly it seemed to have thought of something again, and he glanced blankly at the Na Ring he was wearing, and his complexion was blushing inexplicably!


    "So, it''s time to go out!" Monkey King looked at the magma flow above, and the light mask around his body suddenly expanded, directly enclosing the moonlight and colorful scales, his figure flashed, and he flew upward at an extremely fast speed!Wherever I passed, the lava flow in front gave way...

 200 Chapter 79 The Snake People Tribe

    At this moment, it is night time, the night sky is full of stars, and the soft moonlight shines in the golden desert, making this monotonous desert covered with a different kind of beauty!


    With a "bang", a ball of light burst out from the desert!Splashing dust in the sky.And the big hole that was hit was under the sinking of sand, but for a moment, it was completely blocked!


    It turned out that Monkey King brought Cailin''s daughters straight from the bottom of the magma all the way with a brutal attitude!Seeing the thick sand and gravel ground as nothing, soaring out of the magma underground!Crashing through the ground, floating in the air!Immediately after landing slowly, the mask disappeared, and the feeling of being down to earth returned to several people again.


    With regard to Sun Wukong''s way of leaving that can almost be described with a brutal posture, the daughters of Xuelan had nothing to say besides being surprised!


    Monkey King looked up at the sky, and said lightly: "It''s already night! It seems we have to find a place to stay!"


    "Are you going to sit in my tribe?" Cai Lin looked at Monkey King lightly.Under the moonlight, his perfect body looks more graceful and noble!


    "The Queen''s invitation, there is no reason to refuse, let''s lead the way!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Come with me!" Cai Lin nodded, and a pair of colorful martial wings immediately appeared behind her, leaping into the air!


    Monkey King immediately picked up Xuelan and Qinglin and chased them in the air!At the same time, a pair of moon white wings appeared behind the moonlight, closely following Monkey King''s side!It was the little elf, still sitting on Monkey King''s shoulders, focusing completely on the lotus seed in Xiao''s hand, taking a bite from time to time!Everything in the outside world has been temporarily left behind by her!


    Several people flew over the desert for nearly ten minutes, and a huge tribal fortress slowly appeared above the distant horizon.


    In the fortress, the lights are bright, but the flickering fire light reveals some unrest.This city is built in the center of the desert. As far as you can see, there are all snake people walking in it. Obviously, that city is the territory of the snake people!


    "Alarm! Alarm! There is someone in the sky, the Flying Spearman prepares, poisons, prepares to project!" Suddenly a whining alarm sounded in the dark night, and a cold shout suddenly came from above the city wall.Obviously, Monkey King was discovered by the snakes in the city.


    "Hmph! Do you want to do something with this king?" The Cailin that flew in front of her suddenly gave a cold sigh, and a terrifying aura erupted from her body and directly pressed down on the snake-man!The majesty of the queen is undoubtedly evident!


    Under this terrifying pressure, the snakes on the wall put down their weapons one after another, bowed down, their eyes worshiped and fierce. After a hot glance at the beautiful figure in the sky, they immediately lowered their heads. I dare not think about it anymore. Although the figure in the sky is a human body, but the coercion that belongs to Queen Medusa''s unique, the snake people immediately confirmed Cailin''s identity and knelt down. Next, Gongsheng saluted: "See Master Queen!" A group of black snake people, with respectful voices, broke through the clouds.


    "It''s really majestic!" Xuelan looked at the colorful scales ahead, her eyes flashing with inexplicable brilliance.


    "Let''s go!" Cailin nodded towards Monkey King, and flew into the city through the air!


    Seeing those figures flying into the city, the snake-men whispered immediately: "It seems that the queen brought in just now is human? Are they the slaves captured by the queen?"


    "I can''t see it!"


    "Shut up, can you talk about the Queen''s matter? Be careful of the snake''s head, and guard me! What''s wrong, I will ask you!" At this time, a cold snake girl walked over , Glared fiercely at the male snake-men, scared the male snake-men nodded again and again: "Yes..."


    Flying over the city all the way, Cailin''s unique queen aura exuded, causing the snake people below to kneel down, and no one dared to stop them!But for a moment, a splendid castle in the center of the city appeared in front of several people!There are teams of snake men guarding all around. Obviously, this is the palace where Cailin lives!


    Several people landed before the castle. After seeing the colorful scales, the snake people knelt down one after another!One of the most beautiful snake-men women walked out of the snake guard, and looked at the Monkey King behind Cailin with some hostility. For humans, the snake-men clan didn¡¯t have much favor, but because Cailin brought them. Yes, so she didn''t make any trouble.


    Immediately, he respectfully said to Cailin: "Hua Snake, see Your Majesty the Queen!" After speaking, his eyes curiously looked at Cailin''s pair of round and smooth legs.In her memory, Medusa''s lower body is a colorful snake''s tail, but now it has become a pair of beautiful human legs. It seems that the Queen has gained a lot from going out this time!All have completely evolved into a human body.


    "Go, give me a good preparation. I want to entertain these distinguished guests. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid I would have been more ill-fortuned this time!" Cailin looked at Hua Snake with a dull tone, but the queen''s majesty Undoubtedly.


    "Yes! The slave and maid will prepare now!" Hua She''er bowed respectfully, and she was shocked when she heard Cailin''s words. In her heart, Cailin was a symbol of invincibility. However, when she went out this time, she still met. When it is in danger, and is saved by the humans in front of you, it is no wonder that the Queen will make an exception to bring humans into the tribe of snake people!Since she is the savior of the Queen, she is naturally a friend of the snake people!


    Hua She''er suddenly looked at Sun Wukong and the few people''s gazes were no longer so hostile. She bowed to Cailin and left with a few snake girls.


    Following Cailin into the hall, Xuelan and Qinglin were completely stunned by the luxury and beauty in front of them!They were ordinary girls when they suddenly came to the palace of the queen of the clan. The shock can be imagined!You know, just take one of the surrounding furnishings, and you will be sure that they will eat and drink forever!


    Coming to the luxurious hall, Cailin looked at the moonlight women and said faintly: "I''m going to take a bath and change clothes now, do you want to go together?" I just came back, thinking about bathing and changing clothes. Sure enough, all women are the same. !


    "Okay! Okay! I want it! After walking in the desert for a day and sweating all over, I can''t stand it!" Xue Lan was the first to vote after hearing this.


    "Let''s go together then!" Cailin nodded and looked at Monkey King: "Sorry, we will leave for a while, you..."


    "It''s okay! Go and work on your own! I''ll walk around, and we can eat together when you come out!" Before Cailin could finish her words, Sun Wukong waved his hand.


    Cailin nodded, greeted a beautiful snake girl to wait on Monkey King, and she walked towards the innermost part of the palace with the moonlight girl!


    "Hey, beauty! Come here! I have never touched the tail of your snake people! Let me touch it!" As soon as the Cailin girls left, Monkey King immediately faced the beautiful snake girl next to him. Hehe smiled, said.


    "This..." The snake girl frowned, thinking of the Queen''s words. Although she was a little unwilling, she still came to the side of Monkey King. The light blue snake''s tail swayed horizontally in front of Monkey King.


    With excitement, Monkey King stretched out his hands and touched the snake girl''s tail. He was very curious, what would it feel like to stroke the snake girl''s tail?..

 201 Chapter 80 Is it an accident, or...

    It is refreshing, and it also feels greasy and soft. It feels particularly comfortable!In this scorching desert, if you embrace such a beautiful snake woman in your arms, it will definitely be a great pleasure!


    Obviously it is a snake''s tail, but it does not seem to give people a sense of nausea. On the contrary, it has a strange charm. The skin is smooth and tender. The Monkey King squeezed here and touched it, and there is a feeling of love. Up!No wonder human beings are so keen on catching snake-human women to sell them!


    The snake girl was touched by Monkey King and turned a strange red!Even the breathing became a little hurried. Urgent!The look in his eyes became more and more charming, but there was a trace of disgust hidden.Obviously, Monkey King''s actions made this snake girl who had a bad impression of humans even more hate humans!


    Sun Wukong naturally felt the change in her heart, and couldn''t help but stop her hand, and smiled sly: "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t have that bad special hobby! I''m just a little curious about how your snake-human tail feels to the touch. Facts have proved that this feel is really intolerable!"


    After seeing Sun Wukong¡¯s eyes that did not seem to be fake, the expression of Snake Girl improved a little: "If you like it, you can touch it. The Queen has already ordered me to entertain you well. No matter what your request, I will do it!" Speaking of anything, Snake Girl deliberately strengthened her tone and stared at the change of Monkey King''s expression without blinking!


    To her surprise, Monkey King seemed to have not heard him, looked around and ran to the door of Chao Palace.Looked outside!Looking at the snake girls patrolling nearby with the snake tail and waist swinging from time to time, their eyes are exceptionally bright: "As expected of the guards specially selected by Cailin, they are all beautiful!"


    "Hi! Beauties, do you want to have a cup of tea together?" Monkey King stood at the door of the hall, waving his hands at the patrolling snake girls.But those snake girls just glanced at him with their eyes, and completely ignored him!


    "These snake girls are all Medusa snake guards carefully selected by the Queen. How can they leave their posts without authorization because of a word of you!" Xiangfeng smelled the nose, the previous one named Hua She''er The snake girl walked over from the corridor not far away, and the snake girl behind her, each holding a delicate plate in their hands, was filled with various delicious foods, and the aroma was so delicious that it made Sun Wukong. Increased appetite.


    "Your name is Hua She''er? So you went to prepare dinner for us!" Monkey King''s eyes lit up, and the snake girls walked into the hall, looking at the various delicacies on the table, and couldn''t help swallowing After drooling, I picked up my chopsticks and reached out!


    With a sound of "pop!" Hua She''er immediately waved his slender hand, slapped Monkey King''s hand to one side, and stared at him slightly angrily: "The Queen hasn''t come out yet! How can you just eat without permission!" "


    Sun Wukong put down his chopsticks, looked up and down the flower snake, smiled faintly: "You know? You are the first to treat me like this! But since you are a beauty, I don''t care about you. Now! And, what you said is right. If you are eating, you really can¡¯t eat first by yourself! Then I¡¯ll just wait!¡± Then, looking away, he ran to the entrance of the hall again, enjoying the scenery outside. Come!An extremely beautiful snake girl wagging her tail, twisting her waist, walking around in front of you, this is really a great visual pleasure!


    Monkey King''s gaze just left Hua She''er''s body, which really made Hua She''er secretly relieved. At the same time, she looked at the figure at the entrance of the hall in shock and wiped out a cold sweat: "Sure enough, Lord Queen brought People from are not simple characters! Just a glance at me makes me feel like my hair is standing upside down, and I feel terrified! This human being is really terrifying!"


    "It''s so boring, Hua She''er, I will go outside and come back in a while, don''t follow me!" Monkey King turned his head and said hello to Hua She''er in the hall and walked directly out of the hall.


    "Wait! This is the Queen''s palace, don''t run into it!" Hua She''er shouted immediately and was about to chase out!But she was stopped by the snake girl next to her, and she shook her head and said: "Captain Hua She''er, forget it. Just now, Lord Queen secretly gave me a voice transmission. He has already ordered it! No matter he wants to go. No, don''t stop him! Let him go!"


    "Sir Queen would give such an order? What is the identity of this human man?" Hua She''er frowned in surprise.


    "This...I don''t know too..." The snake girl shook her head, with a look of doubt in her eyes.


    Sun Wukong walked all the way and found that all around the palace were female snake men, and the male snake men did not see one!That''s right, this is the place where Cailin lives, how could it be possible for male snake people to set foot here!


    Because everyone saw that he was brought back by Cailin before, no snake girl paid attention to him!But the hostility in the eyes is obvious!The reason why he didn''t do anything about him was obviously because he was Cailin''s guest!


    "Human! Although you are a distinguished guest of the Queen, please don''t run around! Otherwise, leave too far, break into a place you shouldn''t enter and be caught, don''t blame us for not reminding you!" A guard The captain came to the side of Monkey King with a cold expression, looking at Monkey King obviously disgusted!


    Monkey King shrugged and ignored him. He knew that these snakes hated human beings, and it was pretty good not to attack him!Seeing Cailin''s face, he didn''t embarrass these girls either!Keep shopping on your own!


    It didn¡¯t take long before he came to an extremely beautiful courtyard. It was very quiet and there was no guard by the snake girl. The faint fragrance came from the courtyard, but it attracted the attention of Monkey King. There is a pool inside, the lake is crystal clear!There are a few pieces of clothing hanging on the treetops by the pool. Monkey King sensed it and looked at a corner of the pool in amazement. There was an extremely tender, perfect tender area looming, with a snake tail below him. Swinging in the water, it''s like a mermaid playing in the water!


    "Damn! No! This is too bloody!" Sun Wukong whispered secretly, touched his chin, and smiled: "Do you want to see or not? This is a problem!"


    After thinking about it, Monkey King finally chose to leave!This is Cailin''s site. If you let her know that she is stealing. Peeping sister''s paper bath, the affection level is falling down, that''s it!So he turned around decisively and was about to leave!


    "Who? Didn''t I say that without my permission, no one except the Queen is allowed to set foot here?" But obviously, his hesitation made him leave a step late, and a soft drink sounded from the pool. , "Puff..." With a sound, a figure broke through the surface of the lake and slowly stood on the edge of the pool. The perfect red body was immediately exposed to Monkey King''s line of sight, and he was stunned on the spot!..

 202 Chapter 81—Yue Mei

    Beside the clear pool, a woman with a fierce figure stood quietly beside Monkey King. She shook her long hair. The mist was splashing. The hair was close to the snow-white scented shoulder, dripping with drops of water. On top of her batter-breakable skin, along the fragrant shoulders, sliding over that very attractive or powerful waist, dripping to the ground, making the ground under her feet become lost!


    The perfect body and face, as well as the clearly visible thing in front of Hungary, the tight and flexible waist, it is unimaginable that if it were on the boat couch, this flexible waist would twist in a thrilling arc.A cyan snake tail swings slightly, releasing a wild temptation or.In this situation and situation, even if I have seen the Monkey King in the big scene, he has rushed to a bloody surge at this moment!


    Shaking his head to shake off the distracting thoughts in his mind, Monkey King smiled: "Well, I just came to make soy sauce! Nothing happened to you! Bye bye!" Then he turned and left!


    The woman with the eyebrows by the pool, with her eyes like spring water, stared at Monkey King who turned to leave, her eyes flashed, and immediately covered Hong Chun with her delicate hands, she said with a chuckle: "Humans? Yo, she looks so mighty and strong. Oh! Why, after seeing your sister''s cheapness, do you want to leave like this?"


    "I don''t see anything. I''m a blind man. Although I lied to you, you must believe me!" Monkey King turned his head and looked at the seductive body of Wumei Snake Girl again, and he smiled.


    "Really? You really know how to talk!" The snake girl glanced at Sun Wukong faintly, and saw that she was red and pure, and a mouthful of green venom shot towards Sun Wukong like a sharp arrow!


    Although the words in the snake girl''s mouth were as gentle as if she was harassing her lover, but this method of attack was extremely vicious and vicious. If this poisonous arrow hits an ordinary person, it will peel off if you die!


    Monkey King gently turned sideways, avoiding the poisonous arrow from the blast, and the poisonous arrow fell on a small tree behind him. In the blink of an eye, the small tree withered and dried up.


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly, looking at this beautiful Yan, but the woman who was so aggressive, and even Chi Guo''s standing in front of him, seemed a little indifferent to the snake girl. His favor suddenly diminished, and said lightly. "I just came here by accident, so don''t entangle you anymore! Otherwise, even if you are a woman, I won''t keep my hands!"


    "Oh, my temper is pretty good, but I like it!" The snake girl smiled, her slender jade onion fingers slowly lifted up, and then danced like a dance, and with her fingers dancing, there was a cold energy. Qi, suddenly shot from the back of Monkey King!


    Monkey King''s figure flashed slightly, the cold energy shot from his side in an instant, stretched out his right hand like lightning, grabbed the cold black shadow flashing in front of him, scratched his hands, lifted Looking at his hand, his brows wrinkled slightly. It turned out that he was holding a small colorful snake. Although it was small, looking at its three-legged snake head and its venomous teeth, it was poisonous. Absolutely scary!


    "This girl''s character is really vicious!" Sun Wukong sighed, directly squeezed the head of the little snake in his hand and threw it at the feet of the snake girl.Faintly said: "Don''t think you are a woman, brother will not attack you, now I will let you know why the flowers are so red!"


    Seeing that Monkey King easily caught the poisonous snake that secretly attacked, the snake girl looked astonished and her eyes brightened: "That''s right! I saw you a bit! You humans don''t like us the most. Is the snake girl a slave? Then I will take you as my slave, okay? My sister promises that you don''t want to go back happily!"


    "Take me as a slave?" Sun Wukong looked at the snake girl in front of him in surprise, and couldn''t help laughing: "It''s funny, it''s really funny! In this world, there are people who dare to say to take me. Slave! Haha!!!"


    Just as Monkey King laughed, a team of snake girl guards ran in and said respectfully to the snake girl: "Master Yuemei, this human being is a distinguished guest brought by Master Queen! You can''t hurt him!"


    "I know he is a distinguished guest brought by Lord Queen! Otherwise, how could human beings come to our snake-human palace! I just wanted to go to see Lord Queen after bathing! Ask what happened. Yeah! But this guy actually ran in and peeped, really courageous!" Yue Mei faintly glanced at a few snake guards, stretched out and dressed up in front of a few people. The clothes come!


    With her dress, Yue Mei''s waist became more attractive.Looking at the charming snake girl in front of him, Sun Wukong was a little surprised: "She is Yue Mei? In the original work, the Yue Mei who is about to take Thunder Yan as a slave? Ha ha! This is surprising!"


    "Humans, although you don''t know what your identity is, but if you look at my body, you won''t just forget it. I will tell the Queen to give you to me! At that time, my sister will be fine. Treat you!" Yue Mei looked at Monkey King, her eyes might be very charming!With that very picky look, the Monkey King who was watching secretly cried out a fairy.


    "Really? Then I''m looking forward to it!" Monkey King looked at Yue Mei with a joking look, with a smirk on his face!The other party kept saying that he would accept himself as a slave. If he didn''t do something, wouldn''t he be too sorry for himself?


    "Huh! Let''s go! Come with me to meet Her Majesty the Queen, this is not a place where you can walk around!" Yue Mei glanced at Monkey King and said lightly!As the girl moved around her waist, the cyan snake tail swayed towards the outside of the courtyard!The identity has been identified, and she is naturally not in trouble.Monkey King followed closely!He was looking forward to how she would look when she saw Cailin''s result.


    In the main hall, the women of Cailin have already bathed and changed their clothes, and each of them has changed into a new set of gorgeous gowns. They look noble and elegant, and beautiful!


    Cailin watched Monkey King enter the hall at the same time as Yuemei, but she was a little surprised. She immediately nodded towards Monkey King and said faintly: "You are here just right, I just wanted to call someone to find you!"


    "Yue Mei, see Her Majesty the Queen!" Yue Mei had just entered the hall and bowed down to Cailin.Looking at Cailin''s perfect pair of feet, a color of surprise flashed in her heart: "Have Her Majesty fully evolved into a human form! Has she successfully advanced?"


    "Get up! Yue Mei, what are you doing here?" Cailin looked at Yue Mei and said lightly.The queen''s grace and majesty are undoubtedly evident...

 203 Chapter 82—Female Slave Yue Mei

    "That''s it!" Before Yue Mei could speak, Sun Wukong stood up and looked at Yue Mei with an unkind expression on her face and said: "This Miss Yue Mei said that she looked very pleasing to me, so she wanted to accept me. For her slave! I came here to ask you specifically!"


    "What?!!!" Yueguang was immediately furious when he listened to the sidelines, her martial qi gushing out, and her murderous intent rushed towards Yuemei!Monkey King is the most respected master in her heart. How can she allow others to be insulted? Even if she died ten thousand times, it would be difficult to eliminate her hatred!If Sun Wukong hadn''t grabbed her hand immediately, I''m afraid Moonlight would have killed Yuemei!


    And the elf, who was eating fruit happily on the table, also stopped his hand and raised his head. A pair of bright, big eyes full of hostile Chao Yuemei looked over, a violent and terrifying breath faintly radiated from her body. Out, filling the whole hall!Makes Yuemei feel a sense of shock!


    Cailin was stunned, and her complexion suddenly became extremely difficult to look at. She knew exactly how terrifying Monkey King''s strength was. Not to mention him, even the little elves could not be resisted by the snake-man clan!With such an existence, Yue Mei actually wants to take her as a slave?This kind of absurd thought even made her chill out of fright. If it angered Monkey King, then the snake-man clan would be expelled from the mainland!


    Suddenly, Cailin''s face was covered with frost, and the terrifying and murderous aura went straight to the moon: "You, are you self-deciding, or let me do it myself?"


    Yue Mei''s face turned pale at the moment, and her heart became uneasy. She did not expect that the identity of the human in front of her would be so terrifying, not to mention that Moonlight, who is also the King of Wu, stood on the table. The horrible aura of the little figure that sent her made her feel terrified, and even her soul trembled a little!This is enough to show that the little girl who is not the size of a fist is definitely far above Her Majesty!


    Yue Mei knew that she had offended someone who shouldn''t offend, even Her Majesty the Queen immediately had a murderous intent on her, which shows her fear of the other party.Kneeling in front of Cailin hurriedly, begging for mercy: "I''m sorry... Your Majesty, I... I don''t know... He is such an important guest of yours... Please be able to open the net... Give me a break this time!..." She is at this moment. , The previous calmness and charm may no longer exist, but they are replaced by panic and anxiety!She clearly knows the temper of Her Majesty the Queen!Medusa''s murderous name is not for nothing!Now that she has the intent to kill, she is afraid that she will not escape!


    "It''s not me, it''s him that depends on your destiny!" Cailin glanced at Yue Mei faintly, and then looked at Monkey King: "It all depends on you!?


    Monkey King looked at Yue Mei with a look of fear, he hehe smiled, and said, "By the way, do you want to take me as a slave?"


    And at this moment, Cailin''s cold drink suddenly sounded in Yue Mei''s mind: "You idiot, it''s not good to offend anyone, but offend him! If this matter is not handled properly, our entire snake-human race I''m afraid they will all have to be removed from the mainland in an instant! You have become the sinner of my snake race! You can figure it out!"


    Yue Mei''s pupils were tightening at the moment, and the horror in her heart couldn''t calm down!Her Majesty is so jealous of this person!Feeling the terrifying aura emanating from the elf body that made her soul tremble!A wry smile in my heart!Looks desperate!The queen has already spoken, and it seems she has no choice!


    "I''m sorry, my lord, the so-called ignorant is not guilty, you have a lot of it, please forgive me this time! The big deal, I will be a slave to you!" Yue Mei smiled bitterly, and faced pleadingly. Monkey King said.She could tell from Monkey King''s eyes that even if she died, it would be impossible to solve the problem!Because Monkey King looked at her eyes, he was obviously interested in her!That''s why she said this!For the safety of the snake people, she can only do this!


    "You said this yourself! I didn''t force you!" Monkey King looked at Yue Mei with a joking expression, and smiled.


    "Yes, my lord, this is my volition! I am willing to be your slave, one person doing things the other, please don''t be angry with our snake people!" Yue Mei smiled bitterly, looking at Monkey King pleadingly.She''s really afraid that because of her own relationship, the snake-people clan will be wiped out!


    "Haha! What are you talking about! With my relationship with Cailin, how could it be possible to anger the snake-man clan! You scared yourself!" Monkey King couldn''t help laughing!His goal is Cailin!How could it hurt the snake people!But this time Yuemei wanted to take him as a slave, which made him feel wrong, who told Yuemei to be so charming. Charming and charming, she was so charming!Since you want to take me as a slave, then I will return to the other side, let you be my slave!Thinking about the future, with a moonlight on the left and a moonlight on the right, the two great allures are peerless, and the enchanting maid waiting beside him, Sun Wukong will be excited!


    "Since you are sincere to be my slave girl, that brother will reluctantly agree to you. From now on, you will serve me with Moonlight!" Monkey King''s face was pale, but his heart was happy!


    "Yes, Master!" Yue Mei immediately entered the role, and she threw a charming performance at Monkey King and bowed respectfully.The rapid change in her identity made her smile helplessly!My own quick remarks immediately made her, the superior leader, become a slave girl!The facts are changing so fast, it is really hard to guard against!


    Things calmed down, and the hostility here disappeared.This made Yue Mei a sigh of relief!Under the terrifying coercion of the elf, she was always in fear!


    Moonlight came to Monkey King''s side, Xiangchun leaned in to his ear, exhaled like a blue, with an alluring tone or: "Master, congratulations! I lied to a beautiful beauty again! Do you want to be a slave tonight? Come with you for a double fly?"


    "Ahem!!" Monkey King gave a fake cough, his old face was a little red: "I''ll talk about it later, I''ll talk about it later!" This Moonlight is indeed a Warcraft!Speaking is really bold and direct!Since his transformation, he has not tempted Monkey King all the time, which made him a little bit unable to control him who hadn''t tasted meat for a few days.


    However, it is absolutely impossible to say that Yuemei will be eaten right away! It''s okay to use some tough methods to keep the sister paper by your side and slowly attack! But he would never do anything about eating sister paper! The basic emotional foundation is still necessary! The other party volunteers! ..

 204 Chapter 83 Back to Canaan

    Have a nice dinner, everyone will sit out and go back to rest!They haven''t had a good rest for several days in a row. They have been tired for another day today. Naturally, they have to rest early. If there is anything to talk about tomorrow!


    And Monkey King also found an opportunity to use teleportation to return to Canaan Academy!The aroma is tangy, but the mist is transpiring!It turned out that the place where he appeared was in the hot spring of Vanilla Ju!He uses teleportation with the air of a woman such as Yuzi, so the place where she appears is naturally where the woman is!


    Looking at the white, plump, and plump bodies in the hot spring, Monkey King swallowed hard!It turned out that after a day of cultivating for the females like Kongzi, they all bathed in this hot spring!Even Kaoru is there!More than a dozen stunning beauties among celebrities bathe in a hot spring!This situation!It can be described as a fairyland on earth!


    "Who?!" Monkey King just appeared, and he was spotted by No. 18 in the hot spring!The cold killing intent and terrifying aura directly locked the Monkey King!The slender hand patted the surface of the water, the waves were everywhere, and the body jumped out of the water instantly, grabbed the bathrobe next to it, wrapped it on the body, and immediately attacked and killed the Monkey King!


    "Who is so bold, dare to break into our vanilla residence?" Her sister''s expressions changed a lot after hearing this!Shout out loud!But there is 18 here, they are not panicked!They have hidden their bodies in the hot springs, so as not to thank you outside the Spring Pass!


    "Wukong?" When the fist was approaching, the 18th finally saw the Monkey King''s face clearly. She was stunned. The movement in her hand was too late to take it back, so she could only forcibly remove most of her strength and punched Monkey King. !


    Monkey King shook his head, grabbed the fist that was bombarding him, hugged No. 18 in his arms, and said with a smile, "No! No. 18, but it''s just a few days away! You''ve been there! Forgot my anger?"


    Being held tightly in his arms by Monkey King, listening to his powerful heartbeat, the face of the 18th was rarely blushed, and immediately forcibly calmed his mind, and said faintly: "Who told you to show up is not the time! We! But I¡¯m taking a shower! Then feel your anger when I have time! You are lucky if you didn¡¯t beat you to death!"


    "Hey! Really! That''s really mine, but if you do it to me, you will be punished!" Monkey King smiled, watching his arms wrapped in a bathrobe white, tender and plump. As I grew stronger, my heart suddenly became hot. It became hot, and I lowered my head to block the tender fragrance of No. 18!On the 18th, her eyes widened and her brain went blank. For a while, she didn''t know how to resist!By the time she reacted, Monkey King had already tasted her tender fragrance.


    "Let go of me!" No. 18 blushed, with a cold tone, staring at Monkey King, twisted and moving, trying to break free from Monkey King''s arms!


    "Give me peace, my punishment is not over yet!" Monkey King smiled, lightly squeezed No. 18 Feng''s hips, and said lightly.No. 18 suddenly trembled all over, and her body became a little soft!With a blushing face and head down, I finally stopped struggling to be honest!She is very clear about what Sun Wukong is. If he is struggling, she is not sure that he will do anything extraordinary!This is in front of all the girls. How can you tell her to be so affectionate?


    "Wukong! Welcome home!" After seeing Monkey King, Shizuka jumped out of the hot spring happily, and flew directly at him!It can be seen from this vigorous skill that she has made great progress during this period of cultivation!


    Seeing Feng Man''s body flying over, Monkey King had to put down the number 18 in his arms, reached out his hand to catch Shizuka, Wenxiang Nephrite was in his arms, Monkey King''s head was suddenly given to by Shizuka''s fierce pair. Fully buried in it!Even with difficulty breathing, it is also full of happiness!


    "I miss you so much!" Shizuka hugged Monkey King tightly, her eyes narrowed, as if to rub Monkey King''s entire head into her giant pair!


    "But! It turns out that this big wolf is back! It made us worry for nothing!" Seeing Monkey King, Saye couldn''t help but curled his mouth, generously exposed his body from the hot spring, and continued to clean.


    "If you haven''t returned home for three days, I thought you were fascinated by that fox, spirit, and forgot to come back!" Li Dang confessed to Monkey King and pouted.Obviously, they complained a little bit about Monkey King''s not coming back for a few days!


    "Welcome back! Goku!" On the contrary, the daughters of Yuko and Yuriko looked generous.As expected of the eldest sister of the harem!Sure enough, girls like Saye and Rei are not comparable!


    On the contrary, Xun''er in the corner, after seeing Monkey King, blushed in shock, and hid behind Kongzi.Even Su Mei, after being astonished, quickly soaked her body into the hot spring, only exposed a pair of eyes, and hid behind Mikoto.


    "What to hide? I saw everything," Monkey King glanced at Su Mei and Xun''er, and couldn''t help but smile: "Under these brothers eyes, the walls can see through!"


    Su Mei and Xun''er''s pretty faces are even more red!He stared at Monkey King bitterly!However, the destructive power of this look had no effect on Monkey King.


    But Yuriko is very considerate. Looking at Monkey King, she smiled softly: "Goku, you should go out first! After all, they have not determined the relationship with you yet! Otherwise, it will be counterproductive!"


    Sun Wukong glanced in the hot spring with some dismay, nodded!Out of the hot spring!This made De Xun''er and Su Mei really relieved, and hurriedly walked out of the hot spring, putting them on at the fastest speed.


    In the hall, the girls who had just come out of the bath made the whole hall be filled with an alluring fragrance, all wrapped in a bathrobe, revealing some matte skin!In this situation, if it is that man, I can''t stand it!Had it not been for the mental state cultivation of Zhuanlunxiangjing, he would have screamed and rushed over.


    Glancing at the girls, Monkey King was a little surprised and said: "Why don''t you see them?"


    "Those little guys! I don''t know where I was taken by Hongri to play!" Nan Lixiang poured a cup of tea for Monkey King, his tone was a little helpless.


    "Hey! You haven''t come back for three days, don''t you tell us what fun places you went?" Bulma drank a cup of tea elegantly, looked at Monkey King, and said lightly.


    "I went to a relic of ancient Wudi this time! I also brought you a lot of good things!" Monkey King said, lightly waved his hand, and brought all the girls into the world ring!


    As soon as they appeared, the women were fascinated by the fragrance of medicine that permeated here!Especially Kaoru, what she saw before her eyes can no longer be described as shock!..

 205 Chapter 84 Shock

    "That...that is the seventh-grade medicinal material Zi Mingkui...that is the eighth-grade dragon''s silk roots...Oh my god! Is that the legendary 9th-grade spirit fruit: longevity fruit?...how...how is it possible...and that... Is it the Nine-Rank Shekong Grass?..." The medicinal materials in the medicine garden in front of me have already stunned the ancient lady, Xun''er!Obviously, as the eldest lady of the ancient tribe, her knowledge is quite extraordinary, and she can even recognize a few of the rare treasures here.


    After hearing Xun''er''s words, Su Mei was also stunned: "This... these are really... all... eighty or ninety... medicinal materials?" She used to be just a small auctioneer, two or three products. The pill was enough to shock her, and now so many top rare treasures in the world suddenly appeared in front of her!The shock inside can be imagined.


    "Yes! I deliberately dug the medicine garden of Emperor Wudi''s Dongfu and transplanted it here! The purpose is to improve your strength through alchemy!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Xun''er and Su Mei reacted.Su Mei looked around in surprise, and said with a shocked expression: "Where is this...?"


    "This is my world and our home!" Monkey King smiled faintly.He has merged with the world ring, so the space here is also his world.


    "Your...world..." Su Mei''s eyes suddenly widened. This ability to open up a world is no longer the limit she can understand!


    Xun''er looked at Monkey King and remembered what her father said when she left before. The shock was still unable to calm down for a long time!Thinking of Lei Yan again, a wry smile flashed in her heart!She suddenly felt that the five-year agreement made by Lei Yan and Monkey King was so ridiculous!Within five years, how hard Lei Yan is working hard, it is impossible to reach the realm of Emperor Wu, even if it does, what can he do?Listening to his father''s evaluation of him, his strength may even be higher than Emperor Wu!


    Can such a peerless power really be defeated by Lei Yan?In the past, she was full of expectation and confidence in Lei Yan, but when she knew the tip of the iceberg of Monkey King, she found that the persistence and confidence in her heart suddenly fell apart!It''s not that Lei Yan is not good enough, but that the opponent he chose is too abnormal!


    "Brother Lei Yan! It seems we are destined to be destined!" Xun''er looked at Monkey King''s back with complicated eyes, hatred, unwilling, and helpless!Thinking of the last biting her father when she left, she couldn''t help but sigh.The rest of her life was already given in the last sentence when her father left!She has been betrothed by her father to the people in front of her!And she can only marry the person in front of her.


    "Xun''er! I don''t care what the relationship between you and Monkey King is, but, one thing, please remember that you must have a good relationship with this person..."


    "Why... why... don''t you never ask about this kind of thing?"


    "This time is different! His strength is beyond our expectations! Just one punch! One punch! He defeated the seven of our ancient eight clans, as well as the Taixu Ancient Dragon and the Sky Demon Phoenix The great powers on the continent, such as the Clan, the Nine Nether Earth Snake Clan, etc., join forces! So powerful that there is no room for us to resist! So, for you, for me, and for our entire ancient clan! Only the person you will marry One person! That is... Monkey King!"


    Xun''er stared blankly at the talking and laughing figure in front of him. The shock in his heart was still unable to calm for a long time. It is hard to believe that such a person is so powerful!His strength caused a trace of despair in De Xun''er''s heart!The despair of Lei Yan, as long as there is this person standing here, then the distance between her and Lei Yan will always be one side apart!


    For Xun''er''s psychological changes, Monkey King naturally saw it in his eyes and was also happy in his heart.As long as she stops thinking about Lei Yan, then, one day, she will be completely attacked!After all, the current Xun''er is only very fond of Lei Yan!Haven''t reached that unforgettable level!Not to mention the despicable methods of others, if you don''t need any means to make sister paper, you deserve to be used for a lifetime!


    Compared with the shock of Xun''er and Su Mei, the girls such as Kongzi are much more indifferent!They all know the strength of Monkey King very well, as long as he is willing, everything in this world will belong to him!Therefore, for them, this is not only not a surprising thing, but a matter of course.


    Those longevity fruits, Chenkongcao!What kind of herbs!The longevity and eternal youthful medicine has no meaning to them!Because of the existence of Monkey King, they have long been youthful and eternal life!Only those medicinal materials that enhance strength can attract their attention.


    "Wukong, hurry up and learn how to make alchemy! With so many medicinal materials, it is really wasted to ask others to make alchemy. I want to use the power of your soul to become a top pharmacist. !" Saye put his glasses down and looked at Monkey King in a slightly excited voice.They have studied with Ruolin for a period of time, and they have some understanding of the profession on this continent.


    "En! I''ll take the time to visit Danta then! Go there and study for a while!" Monkey King nodded and agreed to Saye''s proposal.In order to improve the strength of the girls as soon as possible in the future, becoming a pharmacist is also a good choice.


    "Huh? Why are there seven flames in the sky? And the colors are different! Goku, what kind of fire is that? It looks terrible!" Mikoto occasionally looked up at the sky, and suddenly found the sky not far away. , Seven flames of different colors formed a circle, suspended in the sky, and couldn''t help looking at Monkey King curiously.


    "That''s... a strange fire?!" Xun''er looked up at the seven flames in the sky, her pupils couldn''t help shrinking, and she said in surprise.


    Monkey King smiled faintly at Xun''er, and said: "Insightful...that is the wonder of the world: the strange fire! They are the second-ranked Void Swallowing Flame, the fifth-ranked Spiritual Fire, and the seventh-ranked Jiuyou Jin Ancestral Fire. The tenth Jiuyou Fengyan, the thirteenth turtle spirit ground fire, the seventeenth volcanic rock flame, the nineteenth Qinglian geocentric fire!"


    (Sorry, there was a little bug in the front. The Monkey King now has seven different fires. I have forgotten Yanjin¡¯s Jiuyou Golden Ancestral Fire and Volcanic Rock Flame! Now let¡¯s make a special note, it will not hinder reading.)


    "Seven different fires... even the second-ranked Void Swallowing Flame..." Xun''er looked at the different fires in the sky with a look of shock!This is a rare fire between the world and the earth, but Sun Wukong has seven flowers so simple, how can this not shock her.And Su Mei on the side was already stunned!Every wonder of the world appeared in front of her, and it was inevitable that she was shocked!After all, the place where she used to live was too small.


    "What do you collect so many different fires for?" Kaoru looked at Monkey King with a puzzled look.


    "Of course it was to create Emperor Wu!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Creation... Emperor Wu?!" Xun''er and Su Mei stared at the moment, looking at Monkey King with shock.Can Emperor Wu also create it?Inexplicably, their heartbeat accelerated greatly!


    (After reading, if you have a monthly pass, please vote for a monthly pass! The monthly pass is the representative of the results of this book! Thanks here!)..

 206 Chapter 85 The Transformation of Kaoru

    "You... are you kidding?" Xun''er''s eyes widened, looking at Monkey King with horror.Emperor Wu, that is a taboo-like existence, people here, even hearing the name, will be shocked and inexplicably shocked!This Monkey King wanted to create Emperor Wu, how she was not shocked.


    "Is Emperor Wu very strong?" Monkey King looked at Xun''er, but smiled faintly.Listening to his tone, he didn''t pay attention to Emperor Wu at all.Xun''er and Su Mei opened their mouths wide, and were speechless for a while.


    "Ah! Don''t be so surprised! If you know Wukong''s true strength! That would be enough for you to be surprised! You know, Wukong can blast a planet with a punch casually. !" Shizuka explained, dancing and dancing on the sidelines. With her movements, her plump and somewhat amazing hips and huge hips and giant jitters made her debut in a trembling like wave.Accompanied by her confused expression, people could not wait to rush at her immediately.


    "Blast a planet? What is that?" Xun''er and Su Mei looked at Shizuka curiously.They only know the continent, but don''t know the concept of planets.Shizuka just wanted to explain, but Nan Lixiang hurriedly pulled aside and smiled faintly: "If you want to know! Wait until you become our sisters! You will be surprised by then!"


    "Who would marry this flower. The big wolf of the heart!" Su Mei now turned a charming big eye at Nan Li Xiang, but when she turned around, there was an inexplicable blush on her face.Although she still can''t talk about how much she loves Monkey King, it is undeniable that Monkey King is the first opposite sex she has a good impression on.


    With Monkey King''s hand, seven different fires in the sky suddenly appeared beside him, but they were wrapped in a light mask, so as not to burn Kongzi and other women.


    Looking at Xun''er next to him, Sun Wukong said: "Xun''er, there is the Golden Emperor Burning Tianyan who has been refined and ranked fourth, right?" Xun''er nodded, she naturally understood that such a thing is impossible. Keep it from Monkey King.


    "Okay! Then all these abnormal fires belong to you! I want you to refine them all for me, and create the strongest abnormal fires first in the abnormal fire list!" Monkey King smiled slightly.Before, he thought about giving each person a strange fire to let the girls refine it!But afterwards, I thought about it, and merged all the different fires in the world to create the strongest fire in the world!That''s kingly way!Want to be the strongest!


    Moreover, it is also possible to create a Wudi with the simplest means!Since Xun''er has refined a different fire, it is naturally impossible to take it out, so let her fuse these different fires!


    "All to me?!" Xun''er was dumbfounded, looking at Monkey King with an incredible expression.


    "Of course! Hehe~~ Your father has you betrothed to me! You are my fiancee now!" Monkey King smiled, not forgetting to climb up: "So, this is my gift to you. I want you to refine all the different fires in the world and create the strongest fire in the world! At that time, you will naturally be promoted to Emperor Wu!"


    "You...you...you said you want to create a martial emperor...that''s me?" Xun''er looked at Monkey King, her emotions could not be calm for a long time.


    "Of course!" Monkey King nodded affirmatively.


    Xun''er now looked at Monkey King with complicated eyes. She did not have a good impression on Monkey King before!But now, she is really moved!In order to please her, Monkey King did not hesitate to collect all the strange fires in the world to refine her and help her promote to Emperor Wu!If a man can do this for you, women should be moved, right?


    Xun''er looked at Monkey King, thought for a while, and shook her head: "This is impossible. When I used to refine the Golden Emperor Burning Tianyan, I had already exhausted the entire clan, if it weren''t for the protection of my father. I''m afraid I''ve fallen, if all the different fires are refined...how is this possible!"


    Xun''er did not reject Sun Wukong''s kindness, because she knew that even if she refused, it would not have any effect!She knows a little bit about Monkey King, and the things he decides will not change easily.


    "What''s impossible! With my brother, everything is possible! And there is no danger and pain!" Monkey King smiled lightly, his tone very confident.Yes!For him, refining different fires is not a difficult task at all!


    "This..." Xun''er looked at Monkey King and suddenly hesitated!Seriously, she didn''t want to accept such an expensive gift from Monkey King!But she knew that she had no right to refuse!Just look at Monkey King''s determined eyes!In the same way, I remembered what my father said when he left, and finally nodded helplessly!This nod of her head also indirectly shows that she has accepted the identity of Sun Wukong''s fiancee!


    "Brother Lei Yan! I''m sorry, it seems we really have no chance! You should forget Xun''er!" Xun''er couldn''t help sighing!At this moment, she finally made up her mind to completely forget Lei Yan!Try to accept Monkey King!Because she and Lei Yan can''t see any hope and results at all!


    And Monkey King, although very domineering, but for her, he did not hesitate to give her all the fire in the world!Looking at the rare and precious medicine in Manyaoyuan, the first thing he thought of was his own woman. Where would he find such a good man?Unknowingly, Xun''er''s view of Monkey King has changed a lot!Although I still don''t like it, but I don''t hate it anymore.This is also the key to her trying to accept Monkey King!


    Su Mei looked at Xun''er, but a look of envy flashed in her eyes!Sun Wukong was able to give her all the strange fire in the world for her!This made her feel a little bit of sourness inexplicably!


    "However, if you want to refining all these different fires, what kind of refining method is needed?" Kenzi looked at the seven strange fires with a curious expression.For Monkey King who gave all the different fires to Xun''er, they didn''t make any sense!As the wives of Monkey King, they know the temperament of Monkey King!Although this guy is very flowery, he will never treat any of his women wrongly!


    "I know a magic formula called Fen Jue. It can be advanced by fusing different fires. When I have time, I will get the Fen Jue back. Then I will help Xun''er fuse all these different fires. !" Listening to his tone, this guy hit Lei Yan again!It seems that Lei Yan is going to be unlucky again.


    "Fen Jue? Is there really a mental method in the world that relies on fusion of different fires to advance?" Xun''er said with a surprised expression.


    "Of course there is! And I know it''s there, I''ll get it back for you when I have time!" Monkey King smiled slightly.Immediately he looked at the women and other women beside him, and couldn''t help but smile: "My wives, I haven''t kissed for a few days. It''s hot! We are going to sleep together today!" With a wave of his hand, the light instantly waited for him. All the women were shrouded in it, and disappeared here in a flash!Only Su Mei and Xun''er are left blushing, you look at me, I look at you!This guy''s sudden change made her two and one time have not recovered!Until from the house not far away came bursts of sweet voices!They just woke up, their complexion became even more flushed!..

 207 Chapter 86 Potential Development

    The first sun in the morning shone down.Among the rings of the world, Monkey King got up in a plump body, looked at the alarm clock hanging on the wall, and said inwardly that it was bad, it was past nine o''clock!If Moonlight and the others find out that they are missing, they are not in a hurry!


    "Wives, get up! I''m leaving soon! If you want to sleep, go back to Vanilla House and sleep!" Monkey King said as he pressed, biting on the girls!After his tossing, all the women were awakened!They cast dissatisfied eyes at Sun Wukong one after another, complaining!


    Seeing all the girls awake, Sun Wukong thought, and took all the girls out of the ring of the world, and appeared in the lobby of Vanilla House!The girls sent a fragrance one after another, and after bidding farewell to Monkey King, they headed toward their rooms by appointment!It was a crazy night last night, all of them were sleepy!Continue to go back to sleep!


    Sun Wukong just wanted to use teleportation to leave here, but suddenly remembered that there are still two sisters in the world ring! With a light wave of his hand, the two daughters of Xun''er and Su Mei suddenly appeared in front of him!But with her pair of panda eyes, Sun Wukong was surprised: "What happened to you two? Did you lose sleep last night?"


    Su Mei and Xun''er blushed immediately!What is insomnia!Last night, she did not sleep all night!Think about the shameful Jiao Yin, the two of them still feel their heartbeats speeding up, and their bodies are hot!


    Seeing the expressions of the two women, Monkey King didn''t know the whole story yet!He couldn''t help but smiled, and said: "Sorry, I disturbed you, you should go back and make up for your sleep!"


    Xun''er and Su Mei blushed to their necks, and they ran towards their room without even saying hello!Monkey King chuckled his right hand finger against the center of his eyebrows, felt it, and moved away from here in an instant!


    "Ah!!!" Just appearing in the living room of Cailin Residence, there was a scream in Monkey King''s ear!Sun Wukong turned his head to look, but found that Xuelan was staring at him with a frightened expression, but her little hand kept tapping on her plump Su Xiong from time to time. It looked like she was obviously not scared. light.


    "Brother Wukong!" At the same time, a pleasant and pleasant voice sounded, and Monkey King suddenly saw a small figure leaping towards him!Can''t help but smile faintly, let her pounce on her.


    "Brother Wukong! Where have you been? The elf couldn''t find you no matter how you searched for it just now!" The elf hung on Monkey King''s neck!Muttering the cute little most, it looks like I miss you very much.


    "Oh! Something happened before, so I went back to Canaan College!" Monkey King smiled and took the elf from his neck, put it on his shoulder, and immediately sat beside Moonlight. : "You just had breakfast! It just so happened, I haven''t eaten it yet!" At this moment, the Cailin women were gathered around a table, eating breakfast.Moonlight obediently served him a bowl of rice, and said with a grin: "Master, please use it slowly!"


    "You fellow, don''t always disappear without a sound, and then show up again without warning, okay! It''s scary, it can scare people to death, you know?" Xue Lan still patted her Su Xiong, He stared at Monkey King viciously.She was preparing to pick up vegetables just now, and Monkey King made a swish, appearing beside her without warning, and it really shocked her.


    "Don''t shoot! You''ll be slapped when you are filming!" Monkey King looked at Xue Lan''s sway as she was not filming. Yang''s Fengman, his eyes gleaming, and a faint smile.


    "However, this girl''s fierce part will only grow bigger and bigger, how could she be flat!" Xuelan didn''t care about the look in Sun Wukong''s eyes, but she was very proud of her almost bursting clothes. Humiliation, a proud look!Sure enough, the girl who grew up in the desert is not an ordinary firecracker!Of course, only in front of Monkey King, Xue Lan was so unscrupulous.She will still have a bottom line if she is someone else!


    For such a''powerful'' girl who is not afraid of molesting, Monkey King smiled and said: "If you have time, brother will help you rub it, and I will surely get bigger and bigger!"


    "Ahem!!" Cailin suddenly gave a fake cough, her complexion was reddish, showing a trace of unnaturalness!Ye''s Lady Queen is very pure and sunny. When have you heard such words of bones!


    "Eat and eat!" Sun Wukong also saw Cailin''s embarrassment, couldn''t help but smile, and bury his head and wipe out the food!


    After eating and drinking enough, Monkey King came to a quiet room, looked at Cailin in front of him, nodded, and said: "Now I will help you stimulate the potential hidden in your body! Calm down, Sit down!"


    "En!" Cailin''s face was solemn, and her heart inevitably became a little nervous!But she calmed down in a moment!


    In fact, Sun Wukong is also a little nervous, he has never tried this potential development!If it fails, it will be embarrassing!


    "Huh!!" Monkey King also took a long breath!Directly stretched out his right hand, and touched on Cailin''s Fengshou''s proud pair!


    "You~~" Cailin was shocked!Retreating back like a conditioned reflex, raising his slender hand, he is about to bombard Monkey King with a palm!


    "Don''t move! Meditation, concentration!" Monkey King yelled at the moment with a serious expression on his face.


    "Uh!" Cailin paused, looking at Sun Wukong''s particularly serious expression, but she was puzzled: "Did I misunderstand him?" Feeling the provoked big hand close to her male front, Cailin A blush suddenly appeared on his face!


    "Nima! It''s so big! Brother can''t hold one of his hands!" If Cailin knows what Sun Wukong is thinking at the moment, I don''t know if he will be blasted to the dregs!


    Feel the greatness of Cailin Xiongqian!Monkey King finally calmed down!A strange beam of light radiated from the hands of Cailin, centered on Cailin''s male mouth, and spread to her body in an instant, and soon enveloped her entire body!


    Suddenly, Cailin felt that the martial energy in her body was increasing at an astonishing speed!Just a moment!Has already reached the tipping point of the Wuhuang peak!She opened her eyes wide in surprise, with an incredible look on her face!Immediately stabilize your mind, and carefully sense your own changes!


    "Bangbang~bangbang~~"


    The violent heartbeat is clearly audible!Suddenly, a violent breath burst out from Cailin''s body, and a huge colorful phantom flashed out of her body, rushing straight into the sky!At the moment when this phantom appeared, the luxurious robe around Cailin shattered in an instant!A perfect body like a flawless white jade and plump body appeared in front of Monkey King, and he almost squirted a nosebleed on the spot!..

 208 Chapter 87 Evolution

    The energy fluctuations in the sky above the main hall became more and more intense. In the end, a huge energy vortex was formed, and Cailin''s figure became more and more dimmed. It just broke through the palace from her body and rushed straight into the sky. The huge snake shadow became more and more solid!In the end, the line became a huge purple snake, floating in the sky!


    The purple giant snake has a slender and powerful body, faintly with an elegant beauty, and the lavender pupils reveal a little tranquility and indifferentness.


    Judging from the huge crack open in the hall, a giant purple snake hovered in the air!What Sun Wukong saw was a small surprise: "Is this the snake-shaped monster with the companion soul that Cailin has absorbed by secret method? It looks really pretty! If that''s the case! I''ll help you get your body inside in one fell swoop. The power of the hidden blood in the middle is all excited!"


    With that said, Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he already appeared on the top of the purple giant snake, placing one hand on top of her head, his hands exuded strange energy fluctuations, and in a flash, the whole body of the purple giant snake was densely covered!A horrible breath is like being in a thousand years of sleep, awakening again!The whole world densely here!


    "That...that''s...Is the Queen going to evolve?!" Outside the palace, Hua She''er waited for a dried snake girl to look at the purple giant snake in the sky with a look of excitement!


    "Have the Queen finally begun to evolve? It seems that the day of the rise of my snake people is finally coming!" On a pavilion far away from the palace, a male snake man looked up at the sky and looked at the sky. The purple giant snake is full of excitement and excitement.


    "Long live Her Majesty! Long live Her Majesty!~~" A dry snake man waved the weapon in his hand, shouting excitedly to the sky.


    "Who is the human standing on the head of the Queen? Damn! A trivial human being dared to stand on the head of Her Majesty the Queen. How presumptuous! Must kill him!"


    "Shut up! Didn''t you see that this person was the one who helped Her Majesty evolve?"


    "Yes... I''m sorry... I was only in a hurry..."


    "Hope Her Majesty the Queen will succeed!..."


    Excited, all the snake people began to pray for Cailin!Hope she can complete the evolution smoothly!In that case, their snake people will have the ability to leave the barren Tagor desert to find a piece of paradise outside.


    Accompanied by bursts of light groans, an extremely powerful aura is gradually erupting from the body of the purple giant snake in the sky!Bursts of purple light shone, becoming more and more dazzling!And the purple scales are turning towards the colorful colors in the bursts of illusion!And the breath that made the snakes'' souls tremble became stronger!This breath!It seems that they are born to be the king of snakes, which makes snake people feel awe and surrender from their hearts!Kneel down one after another!To express my sincerest respect to Her Majesty the Queen who is about to be born!


    "The energy of heaven and earth has begun to riot!" The elf looked up at the sky, and said slowly while eating the fruit in his hand.It seemed that what was happening before her didn''t interest her at all.


    I saw that the originally clear sky suddenly became dim at this time, and masses of dark clouds slowly enveloped the sky here."Boom!" Amidst the dark clouds, there was a sudden rumbling of thunder, and the silver lightning danced four times, like long silver snakes, wandering around the dark clouds.


    "Ah! What''s going on? Why is it suddenly thundering! Is it going to rain?" Xue Lan looked at the dark clouds of thunderous dances with a look of surprise on her face.


    "No!" Moonlight watched the world change, with a look of excitement in his eyes, and slowly explained to the daughters of Xuelan: "When some ancient legendary beasts were born or advanced, some beasts would trigger some Heaven and earth visions, but they are all outstanding in the legendary beasts, their strength is comparable to the human Wuzong martial sage-level powerhouses, now in the Wuqi continent, such legendary beasts are rare. I didn''t expect Cailin to have such an ancient bloodline! She is now evolving toward that legendary monster!"


    "Your Majesty! You must succeed!" Yue Mei clenched her hands!A look of tension and excitement.


    "Don''t worry! With the master, Cailin will definitely be able to evolve successfully!" Moonlight looked at the sky, and the little figure was shining with colorful light on top of the giant snake''s head. The tone was very positive.


    "Hope!" Yue Mei said, her expression still worrisome, because she had never seen the power of Sun Wukong.


    "Boom~~" In an instant, the sky and the earth were bright, and a huge silver lightning shot down from the clouds and penetrated into the purple light curtain, but was blocked by an invisible mask!Without the slightest ripple, it disappeared!


    The thunder in the sky seems to feel that his dignity has been challenged, and a flash of lightning has no effect at all!In an instant, the sky thunderclouds rolled!Lightning surrounds!The thick dark clouds gather more and more!Not long after, the thunder cloud seemed to reach a saturated state!In the shining, the thunder bombarded, one after another, and finally fell like a rain of thunder, thundering endlessly!


    The thunder hit the light mask in the purple light, and still couldn''t bring the slightest ripples!However, the thunder bombarded the surrounding ground and houses!Suddenly detonated!Fire is all over the sky!That huge impact of thunder, even a boulder will be instantly smashed to pieces!Its power is really terrifying!


    "Ah!! Help!!~~" A thunderbolt fell, and in a flash, bombarded the crowd of snakes below!But in an instant, the dozen-meter snake man turned into a piece of coke in the lightning.


    In this situation, the Snake Man''s door was shocked and pale."Quickly... everyone quickly disperse! This thunder is horrible! Everyone quickly disperse! Hide away to a safe place..."


    "Ah~~Ah~~Help!"


    "Quick! Get out of the way! Ah!~~"


    After every thunderbolt fell, the snake man below was suddenly caught!Just a moment!There are already heavy casualties!The house collapsed and the smoke billowed!Fire is all over the sky!


    "How can it be so terrifying? How could it be possible!" Moonlight looked at the crazy thunder and lightning with a shocked expression on his face.Because of the sky above them, it is the place where the giant snake is!The giant snake was guarded by a light mask used by Monkey King, so the moonlight girls in the palace were not attacked by the thunder.


    "It stands to reason that even if it is the evolution of Monsters, it is impossible to cause such a terrifying lineup!" Moonlight''s expression suddenly changed: "Could it be..." In shock, she raised her head and looked into the purple halo!I saw that the purple there grew deeper and deeper!In the end, there was a dazzling colorful light!The boss''s eyes suddenly stared: "That''s... the legendary... colorful sky swallowing python?! It''s not right... It seems that there are two colors of light flashing up and down... this... how is this possible... Could it be that she... evolved into the legendary ancient times in one fell swoop? Beast...Nine-color swallowing python?!"


    In horror, Moonlight¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank!Such a thing!It''s really hard to believe!Was the monster that had been extinct since the ancient times was born before their eyes again?..

 209 Chapter 88 The Nine-Colored Sky-Swallowing Python

    The colorful lights in the sky continue to flash up and down, faintly shimmering, among them two dim blue and red colors are also looming!The huge snake body twisted and twisted endlessly in the sky, making low and deep roars!It seems very painful!The purple snake skin was also under the colorful halo, gradually moving, and a giant python with shining nine-color scales gradually moved out of the purple snake skin!A vast and terrifying aura suddenly released, and quickly enveloped the entire city at an astonishing speed.


    The dark clouds in the sky also seemed to feel fear, the thunder gradually disappeared, and the dark clouds gradually dispersed!The dull sky regained the clear sky again.


    "Your Majesty the Queen has succeeded?" Feeling the faint sense of familiarity in this terrifying aura, countless snakes looked at each other up and down the city, their faces were full of ecstasy, and the earth-shaking cheers resounded through the clouds.


    "It succeeded! Your Majesty the Queen succeeded!" Yue Mei looked at the sky, the nine-color giant python that gradually moved out of the purple snake skin, her eyes showing ecstasy!Her Majesty not only succeeded!Moreover, even after two levels, it has directly evolved into the nine-color sky-swallowing python in ancient legends!


    Immediately, he looked at the little figure standing indifferently at the head of their Majesty the Queen with horror. It is hard to believe that her newly recognized master has such a powerful means!Not only successfully helped Her Majesty evolve!Moreover, once it evolved, it turned out to be two levels, and it became the legendary nine-color sky swallowing python. Such shocking things can hardly be expressed in words!


    After the surprise, the snake people all over the city looked at the figure standing on top of their queen with respect and shock!It was this person who made their Majesty the Queen easily evolved into an ancient legendary beast!This ability shocked them and was a little unbelievable!Ben is not poor, he is standing by the snakes of their Majesty the Queen. At this moment, he felt that such a situation seemed to be normal.The idea is ridiculous, but this kind of ridiculousness has happened in their hearts!


    The vast breath is getting stronger and stronger!And that dim nine-color halo became brighter!The last dazzling nine-color light shines on the entire sky here!Even the clouds in the sky are rendered into nine colors!Between the heaven and the earth, was shrouded by a nine-color light!And that terrifying aura is rising at an astonishing speed!Wuzong one-star, two-star, three-star...Finally, it directly broke through the bottleneck of Wuzong and entered the realm of Wuzun!However, the horrible breath did not stop, and it was still rising at a terrifying speed!Two stars.Samsung...Finally, it finally stopped at the bottleneck of the peak of Wu Zun!


    "I think it''s almost done here!" Monkey King grunted, and withdrew his hand.If he is willing, he can even fully exploit the potential of the Nine-Colored Sky-Swallowing Python, allowing De Cailin to directly promote to the realm of Emperor Wu!But the practice in this world is different from that in the Dragon Ball world!If you blindly only know how to improve your strength, without a corresponding realm, you will only make your strength out of control, harmful and useless!


    Just as Monkey King retracted his right hand, the nine-color Sky-Swallowing Python suddenly shined in the sky!All the people present closed their eyes temporarily!In the dazzling nine-color light!The Nine-Colored Sky-Swallowing Python winding over the entire city gradually shrank, and gradually turned into a beautiful body of a red fruit!Fortunately, under this dazzling light, no one can see the situation in the light!Except for one!Monkey King!Before that, the beauty can only be enjoyed by him alone!


    "Did you... have you seen enough?" Cailin''s complexion was a rare blush!Looking at the dull expression of Monkey King, a touch of shame appeared in the corner of his eyes, but surprisingly, there was no shame!


    "Ahem!!" Monkey King made a fake cough and turned his head, but the corner of his eyes was secretly peeking back.


    Cailin shook her head. She naturally noticed Monkey King''s little movements, but she had no other choice. She blushed and waved her hand lightly. The light of the ring in her hand flashed, and a set of gorgeous robe appeared on her. Hands.I don''t know how she did it!Anyway, she just waved her hand slightly, and the gown in her hand was worn on her body like this strangely!Under the inch of the purple group robe, plus the surrounding nine-color light, it shines on Cailin''s body. Under the shining of the nine-color light, the snow, white skin and skin seem to exude a soft nine. The color of light makes her look more beautiful and moving!


    As Cailin finished wearing it, the shining nine-color light seemed to have received some orders, and it all converged into Cailin''s body. In just a moment, all the nine-color light disappeared!Even the horrible breath was hidden without a trace at the same time!


    Looking at the sky, that beautiful woman in luxurious robes!Snake people all over the city knelt down in excitement, and the shouts resounded through the sky: "Long live Her Majesty! Long live Her Majesty!!!..."


    Cailin faintly placed her hand downward, and the shout was silent for a moment.Cailin smiled faintly, and the queen''s grace and majesty was fully revealed: "Worry everyone! Now let''s clean up here! The tribe who died unfortunately, let''s be buried!" Because of the previous Thunder, the surrounding area of ??the palace is already blackened. In one piece, there were hundreds of snake-men who had no time to escape and were bombarded into scorched corpses!


    "Follow Her Majesty''s orders!" The snakes blushed and shouted with all their strength in their lives!Immediately after the shouts of their respective leaders and captains, they began to clean up!Compared to the queen''s successful evolution, the snake man who has just died seems insignificant in their hearts!In the eyes of this group of snakes, it is their honor to die when Her Majesty the Queen evolves!


    Monkey King returned to the palace with Cailin!Yue Mei was the first to ran to Cailin''s face, with a look of excitement: "Congratulations to Her Majesty the Queen for her successful evolution! This time our snake people finally have a chance to leave the damn Tagor Desert!" Snake Human attributes are inherently yin, so if you live in the hot desert, this is simply suffering!Now that she finally has the strength to leave the desert, how can she not be excited!


    Cailin smiled faintly, looking at Monkey King, her indifferent eyes became very emotional: "Unexpectedly, your methods are so powerful! Thanks, I won''t say more, if it is useful in the future You have me! Our snake-men are absolutely full of the power of the clan and will never postpone!"


    "Everyone is a friend, don''t be so polite!" Monkey King laughed and said, "It could have been able to stimulate all your potential, but considering the problem of realm, I think that in the future, you still have to rely on your own efforts. Now, you still have to quickly stabilize your current strength!"


    Cailin nodded, her eyes flashed vaguely when she looked at Monkey King!She didn''t know the thoughts of Monkey King!Before, she was only more grateful to Monkey King for his life-saving grace, but after the current incident, she found that the figure of Monkey King was gradually left in her heart!After all, Monkey King is Cailin''s lifesaver, and now it is helping her directly evolve into the ancient Jiucai Heaven-swallowing Python!This gratitude has gradually changed, making her feel more and more fond of Monkey King!..

 210 Chapter 89 Moonlight Evolution

    "Brother Wukong! You are really amazing!" The elf''s eyes radiated worshipful light, and flew to the side of Monkey King, holding his face just like a few mouthfuls!This little elf is indeed innocent and cute. Every time she is happy and excited, she always cheats on Monkey King''s face.But for this, Monkey King was happy to come to the court!


    Yue Mei looked at the Monkey King in front of her, her eyes flickering!The shock that Sun Wukong gave her was really great, incredible!I didn''t see what he did much more, just put her hand on Her Majesty''s head, which made her successfully leapfrog and evolve to the legendary ancient beast nine-color swallowing python!The strength even soared directly from Emperor Wu to the peak of Wu Zun. Such an anti-the-sky method is simply unheard of, unseen!


    "What a perverted master did I recognize!" In the end, Yue Mei could only look at Monkey King with strange colors, and she said with emotion in her heart!At the same time, an inexplicable look arose in my heart!Several people, the newly recognized master, have such supernatural powers, so can her strength also get such rapid growth?Thinking of this, Yue Mei''s eyes on Monkey King became brighter.


    At this moment, Cailin''s gaze at Monkey King was faintly shining with strange light. She was also shocked by Monkey King''s methods!But her self-cultivation is very good, and she didn''t show it!


    As for Xue Lan, she was stunned!In the end, only one sentence of''perversion'' can be left out!It was Qinglin, but she looked at Monkey King with twinkling eyes, and there was an obvious admiration in her eyes!


    At this moment, outside the palace, a sound of breaking the wind rushed out, and a male snakeman appeared outside the palace in just a moment, putting away the wings of martial spirit behind him!Immediately walked into the palace!Watching their breath, they are all powerful at the Wuwang level!


    This male snake man has a slightly sturdy figure. A thin shirt is casually draped over the body. His arms are covered with strange black tattoos. When the tattoo reaches the palm of his hand, two things are revealed. A ferocious black snake head, the snake head slightly raised, as if it would break out at any time, faintly revealing a fierce aura.He is Mobas who is as famous as Yuemei in the Snake Race!


    "Congratulations to Your Majesty the Queen for the evolutionary success. I don''t know when our snake-human race will be able to migrate out of the damn Tagor desert?" When they came to Cailin''s face, Mobas bowed respectfully on one knee before her. Speaking of migrating out of the Tagore Desert, the expression of excitement in his eyes clearly revealed unconcealed excitement!Cailin had just evolved successfully, and he couldn''t wait to come to see Cailin, which shows how much he desires to leave the desert!


    "This matter is not in a hurry, you can be prepared! After I go out and find a suitable place! We are doing migration! I still have things to do now, so you can withdraw first! Don''t let any People come to disturb me!"


    "Yes! Your Majesty, then I will retire!" Out of the corner of his eyes, Mobas glanced at Monkey King, especially when he saw Monkey King, a trace of awe flashed in his eyes.But since Her Majesty the Queen did not introduce him, he did not dare to go up and say hello on his own. This kind of existence is not something that a little Wu Wang can climb!Respectfully saluted Cailin again and retired and left!


    "Master, can you also help me evolve?" As soon as Mobas left, Moonlight came to Monkey King''s side and his eyes were full of excitement and anticipation!After seeing Cailin''s changes, she was also extremely thirsty. I hope Monkey King can develop her potential to evolve.


    "This is naturally no problem! But let''s go to the courtyard inside! Otherwise, the palace can''t withstand our toss." Monkey King smiled and nodded, and walked toward the courtyard inside the palace.Moonlight immediately followed with excitement!Cailin''s daughters also followed closely!They are very much looking forward to what extent Monkey King can make Moonlight reach!


    In the courtyard, Monkey King fought against the moonlight, but the daughters of Xuelan looked at them with excitement.Monkey King smiled faintly: "Are you ready? I''m about to start!" Moonlight nodded excitedly immediately!


    Sun Wukong immediately stretched out his right hand, reaching the moonlight pair of towers!Well, he just didn''t show his horse''s feet and aroused Cailin''s suspicion. Who told him to treat Cailin like this before!Really, he didn''t mean to take advantage!If you believe it!


    For Monkey King placing his hand on his own evil ministry, Moonlight not only didn''t mean the slightest shyness, but rather provocatively winked her charming or big eyes at Monkey King!It''s really full of electricity, making Monkey King''s heartbeat speed up inexplicably!For Moonlight, it is indeed incomparable to other sister papers. Once the beast recognizes the master, naturally the body and mind belong to the master!


    Clearing the distracting thoughts in the mind, as the mind turned, the strange divine power radiated from the hands of Monkey King, and in an instant, it enveloped Yue Mei''s stretched posture of the mature monster!The aura that belonged to Wang Qiang Wu was immediately aroused!Soon it grew at an extremely fast rate...


    "This...this..." Feel the rapid growth of martial energy in the body!Moonlight suddenly opened her eyes!Seeing is a feeling, personal experience is a different feeling!The continuous flow of powerful martial energy inspired from the body, this feeling is really beautiful. Wonderful, great!What made her excited was just silent!


    Under Cailin''s feelings, Moonlight''s strength is growing at an astonishing speed, but in a moment, it has reached the level of Wuhuang peak peak!Just when the breakthrough is approaching!A ghost of the Moon White Wolf King burst out from her body and went straight into the sky!I saw it screamed up to Sirius!Opening his mouth, in a moment, the energy of heaven and earth violently rioted and turned into a torrent of rotating energy, swallowed by the ghost of the wolf king in the sky!Suddenly, the situation changes!


    "Master! I...I want to evolve! I want to evolve!" Moonlight suddenly exclaimed in excitement!The whole body is shining with moon white light!In the light, she once again returned to the original body of a monster!She looked up to the sky with a long roar, her figure soaring into the sky!Slowly merged with the giant wolf phantom in the sky!And a terrifying breath is awakening at an astonishing speed!Monkey King also followed his body for a flash and appeared on the back of the Moonwhite Wolf King!


    I saw the huge moon white wolf king above the sky, and the snake people of the snake-human tribe were shocked again. After their majesty, has anyone started to evolve?Looking at the human standing on the back of the Moonwhite Wolf King!Snake people of the Snake Clan grew their mouths in surprise!What are you going to do?Is it going against the rhythm of the sky?


    (If you have a monthly pass, please vote for a monthly pass! Thank you!)..

 211 Chapter 90: Howling Moon Sky Wolf

    With the sky, the lunar white wolf king''s breath gradually became stronger, and the robbery clouds in the sky gathered again above the palace.The clear sky darkened again!Dark clouds are rolling, lightning is surging!


    "Ah~ Jieyun is here again! Run!" Looking at the billowing dark clouds surrounded by lightning in the sky!The snake people who had had one experience all screamed and fled away like a torrent!This time, they finally learned well, and they moved away from the cloud-shrouded place, looking at the distant sky.


    Monkey King looked up at the dark clouds above his head!I couldn''t help frowning. The snake-human tribe had lost hundreds of tribesmen because of this robbery!Although they all learned well this time!But if it really wants to land, the casualties are for sure!Those male snake people are fine if they die, but there are basically female snake people around the palace!This is not acceptable to Monkey King!He didn''t allow those beautiful snake girls to die in front of him!


    "I''m doing business! Don''t come to join in the fun!" Monkey King looked up at the sky, his expression indifferent!Clenched his fist and blasted out the dark cloud above his head!An unpretentious punch, no earth-shattering punch!Yes, it''s just an indomitable punch that breaks everything!A wave of fist intent swayed toward the robbery cloud like a water wave!No earth-shattering loud noises, no terrifying waves of destruction!The rapidly condensing robbery cloud disappeared without a trace in an instant under the wave of fist intent!


    The sound of "Ka Ka" is endless, and there are bursts of chin falling!A famous snake man was stunned by Monkey King''s plain punch!The boss with staring eyes, his chin barely fell to the ground!The color of shock is beyond words!What did they see?That is the majesty of the heavens and the earth, which represents the ruined tribulation cloud. However, this trembling tribulation cloud that caused the world to tremble was dissipated by the ordinary punch of the person in the sky. Are they dazzled?Or did you not wake up in your sleep?


    "...Even the Jieyun that exists in the law between heaven and earth is ignored? What kind of existence are you?" Cai Lin raised her head and looked at the figure of Monkey King, her eyes flickering, full of shock at the strength of Monkey King. Curious about identity.


    "How...how could it be...my master...is a bit too powerful?" Yue Mei looked at Monkey King, her beautiful eyes flashed, and her fragrant red lips widened in surprise.


    "Cherish it well! His strength is much more than that! With the relationship between you and him, where can my Snake Clan not go?" Cailin glanced at Yue Mei and turned to Monkey King again Looked over!The eyes flashed with inexplicable brilliance!Such an existence, make good friends with her snake people!Really a great blessing!


    "Oh! Your Majesty! I''m just a lowly slave girl next to him! If you want to keep him, you still need to go out yourself! I think the master left because of you..."


    "Shut up! Are you getting bolder?"


    Yue Mei looked at Cailin and smiled, she even dared to flirt with Cailin.However, before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Cailin''s cold voice.Looking at Her Majesty''s cold eyes, Yue Mei couldn''t help but fight a cold war, and immediately knelt down on one knee: "Sorry, Her Majesty, I''m just kidding! Don''t be too serious..."


    "Huh! Next time I dare to talk nonsense, I will just tear your mouth off! Get up!" Cai Lin snorted coldly, turned her head and looked at the sky again, but her face appeared unknown. Faintly blush.


    "Thank the Queen for her innocence!" Yue Mei suddenly sighed, but when she looked at Cailin''s back, there was an inexplicable smile on her mouth.


    When the thunder cloud dissipated, Sun Wukong squatted down and put his right hand on Moonlight''s head!Dao Dao divine power radiated from his hand, and once again spread to the whole body of the Moon White Wolf King!Exploiting her potential and activating the hidden ancient bloodline power hidden in her body!


    "Roar~~" Accompanied by the low roar of the Moon White Wolf King, a terrifying aura came again, and his figure soared at a speed visible to the naked eye!The moon white beam rushes straight into the sky!An aura of domineering and majesty exuded from the body of the Moon White Wolf King!The whole sky filled here!As if a born king is about to wake up!Although the races are not the same, the snakes below, under this sacred and majestic aura, have a hint of surrender inexplicably!This makes their hearts horrified!


    "Woo...oh..."


    An extremely loud wolf howl resounded through the world!There is a certain arrogance and honor in the wolf howling!It seems that a born king is roaring!The skyrocketing body of the Moon White Wolf King was extremely changing in the silvery white light!The fur has become softer and smoother!On the top of the bright white head, a silver-white unicorn entwined around the spiral of lightning!Under the four hoofs, auspicious clouds surround!The white light flashes all over!On the slender white tail, there are dots of fluorescence!It seems that it is full of mystery and gorgeousness!


    "Screaming Moon Sirius! Is this the legendary Xiaoyue Sirius?! It has really succeeded in evolution!" Yue Mei looked at the sky, the white wolf king with seven or eight meters in length!Was shocked again!If you want to awaken the ancient bloodline and evolve, the conditions are extremely harsh, talent and opportunity are indispensable!


    However, in the hands of Monkey King, this law was completely broken!Just by being "touched" by him, he can successfully awaken the power of the bloodline and complete the evolution!This... this is incredible!To say that the previous Cailins were shocked by evolution, then now they are shocked!


    Looking at his appearance, it is simply a matter of effort, it can''t be easier!The resulting power seems to be 100%?A person who has mastered this kind of miraculous technique is more precious than any treasure to the monsters!If this news spreads out, it will be enough to cause a shock to this continent and the entire demonic community!


    The snake people below, at this moment, finally understood what the human man in the sky meant to their race!At this moment, they are like a group of believers, seeing the gods they believe in!Looking at Monkey King''s gaze, it is full of endless respect and fire. Hot color!As long as they have the help of this person, even if they win the entire continent, they will no longer be a problem!


    The terrifying breath suddenly receded like a tide, and the dazzling white light gradually converged as Xiaoyue Sirius gradually shrank!And a small figure faintly flashed in the light!


    The light dissipated, and a woman stretched her waist gracefully. As a more charming voice sounded, a linglong body suddenly plunged into Sun Wukong''s arms!The fragrant breeze flew in the nose, and the soft, tender fragrance of moonlight leaned towards Monkey King...

 212 Chapter 91 Goals

    Monkey King was also surprised by Moonlight''s raid, but he was relieved to see her little face flushed with excitement!Because he was too excited, he couldn''t help but slapped Monkey King.It¡¯s no wonder that she, who was only the same strength as King Wu, suddenly reached the peak. Feng Wuzun¡¯s strength, and even completely awakened the ancient blood in the body, evolved into the legendary Xiaoyue Sirius. This makes her so unexcited and excited!Only in this way can she express her admiration and gratitude to Monkey King!


    And Monkey King also enjoyed the sweet red lips of the moonlight.But he doesn''t have a hobby of on-site praise. There are many snake people watching below, so he parted from the moonlight a little bit reluctantly for a moment. He looked at her blushing, big charming eyes and smiled faintly. : "Go on!"


    Moonlight nodded, and landed in the courtyard with Monkey King!And Xuelan immediately came to Sun Wukong with his eyes flashing, her excited pretty face was a little red: "Goku! I want it too! I want it too!"


    "You...what do you want to do? I...I''m not ready yet!" Monkey King saw Xue Lan''s face, pretending to be frightened, but the humor on his face was undoubtedly obvious.He naturally knows the meaning of Xue Lan''s words, but a beautiful girl suddenly turned red and came to you and said, "I want too". If you don''t tease, how can you be worthy of yourself.


    "What do you think! The old lady didn''t mean that!" Xuelan blushed immediately and glared at Monkey King: "I asked you to help me stimulate my potential. As long as I can become a martial emperor, no, Wu Wangqiang It¡¯s worth it even if it¡¯s impossible to make progress in a lifetime!"


    "My ability to stimulate potential does not have the slightest side effect! But since you have said so, then I will help you stimulate the potential hidden in your body." Monkey King smiled faintly, with one hand lowered into the snow On Lan''s chest, the divine light in his hand shone, and it spread to Xuelan''s body in a flash!And a powerful martial energy also spewed out from her body, covering her whole body!Her strength is improving at an astonishing speed!In the end, it slowly grew in the realm of the Eight-Star Great Martial Master, and finally stopped in the realm of the Nine-Star Great Martial Master.


    "Grand Master? How come you are a Grand Master?" Xue Lan opened her eyes wide, with an incredible expression on her face.If her strength suddenly skyrocketed to Grand Martial Master before changing her job, I am afraid she would be so excited that she couldn''t sleep for several days, but after seeing Cailin and Moonlight evolve just now, she was obviously very good for her strength soaring to Grand Martial Master instantly. dissatisfied!Therefore, a person''s vision also represents the person''s state of mind!In the past, the Grand Martial Master was regarded as Xuelan''s lifelong goal, but now she feels very upset.


    "I have fully developed your current potential, so you are content!" Monkey King shrugged helplessly.Xuelan is in her twenties, and her strength is no more than the strength of a five- or six-star warrior. How high can her potential go!Without the help of Monkey King, if there is no adventure, she would never even want to advance to the Great Martial Master for the rest of her life!


    "No! Is my talent so bad?" Xuelan suddenly became dejected after hearing what Sun Wukong said. She glanced at Cailin, then at Moonlight and Yuemei. She suddenly felt so disappointed in her heart. The comparison between them is simply a scum!


    "Don''t look like you''re dead, give me a good stabilization of the current realm! With your brother, are you afraid that you will not be able to improve your strength in the future? At least, with your current strength, it is already quite remarkable for your peers That''s it!" Monkey King looked at Xue Lan''s lost look, but cheered her up.Although her current potential has been exploited, the human potential is endless. As long as she works hard, she can break the limit and break through again.


    After hearing Monkey King''s words, Xuelan''s mood immediately improved again: "Yeah! Why should I compare with these big people! I am a small person, and I should be content to be able to reach this level!" thought After the communication, Xuelan smiled again on her face: "Thank you, but I remembered what you just said!"


    "That...Master! Help me improve my strength too!" Yue Mei came to Monkey King, her eyes full of Mei Xi.Her master''s call was extremely natural. Obviously, Monkey King''s strength and methods were completely approved by her!Surrendering to such a strong person did not humiliate her identity, but her great blessing.


    Monkey King nodded, and also helped Yue Mei improve her strength. Yue Mei''s potential was also limited, and she was already at the limit if she only reached the strength of the Seven-Star Martial Emperor!For this result, Yue Mei is very dissatisfied!Because as Sun Wukong''s other maid, Moonlight, she is the strength of Nine Star Wuzun Pinnacle!Compared with her, the difference is not the same level!


    Then Monkey King also raised Qinglin''s strength to the realm of a one-star martial artist. Her potential is huge, but because she has not practiced, the strength of a one-star martial artist is the safest!Moreover, she wants to adapt to this state, I am afraid it will take some time.


    After helping a few women to improve their strength, they immediately went to stabilize their cultivation base!But leaving Monkey King alone, it seems boring!


    Walking on the street, after seeing Monkey King, the snake people showed a look of admiration and respect, and respectfully performed the highest power of the snake human race toward him!That is the etiquette that only their Majesty the Queen can enjoy!Even some daring snake girls frequently cast eyes on Monkey King, and the seduce is undoubtedly revealed!


    Although each of them looks like a monster, but compared with Cailinyuemei, they seem to be inadequate!Sun Wukong naturally didn''t have much interest in them!However, it is inevitable to say hello to them in a verbose way!


    Along the way, under the respectful luggage of many snake people, Monkey King came to the gate of the city. A very hot, upset, and beautiful snake girl came to Monkey King, and the respectful luggage said: "Master Wukong! You are going to go out. Already?" The current Monkey King, but a character that no one knows about the snake people, his name has long been spread throughout the whole snake people.


    "Yeah! Cailin and the others are steadily fixing their cultivation bases. When they are free, I will go out and go around!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "The slave and maid will not bother you! Open the city gate!" The hot, explosive, and gorgeous snake girl saluted again respectfully, and then shouted to a group of snake people.


    The city gate slowly opened, and Monkey King walked out of the city gate, looking at the endless desert, and then said: "Lei Yan, Lei Yan, where are you? Hmm... I found you!" As he said, Monkey King''s figure instantly soared into the sky. Rising up, disappearing to the edge of the sky in the blink of an eye! ..

 213 Chapter 92 Linger

    Sun Wukong didn''t forget his promise to Xun''er. He went out this time to get the Fen Jue from Lei Yan''s hands.But what surprised him was that the place where Lei Yan''s aura appeared was in the Warcraft Mountains. Obviously, he had already left his family and came out to practice.


    The Monkey King now has plenty of time, and it will take at least ten and a half months for the Cailin girls to have a stable cultivation base. During this time, he intends to play well.So there was no use teleportation to immediately appear next to Lei Yan.As for the elves, Monkey King also left her with Cailin''s side. After all, as an emperor''s pill, she would be of great help to Cailin''s daughter.


    Flying all the way!Monkey King once again came to the sky outside the Warcraft Mountains.Looking down, you can find a lot of mercenary teams that hunted the beasts.


    At this time, it was noon, when the sun was at its strongest, and even the air was scorched and dried, and it felt steamy when you breathed!Since he came to play by the way, Monkey King slowly landed in the dense forest, sheltered from the heat by the dense forest!Walking on the path in the dense forest.


    "Huh? There seems to be someone!" But for a moment, the sound of fighting martial arts came from the front.Monkey King walked forward curiously.The entry goal is a team of mercenaries, and their opponent is a Tier 1 monster!It looks like a hamster, but is as tall as an adult!But the strength is not very strong.This team of mercenaries responded with ease.


    "Who are you?" The sudden appearance of Sun Wukong obviously aroused the idea of ??this team of mercenaries. One of the middle-aged men immediately withdrew from the battle group and looked at Sun Wukong with a vigilant look!


    Among the mercenaries, they are most afraid of sudden intervention by others when they are fighting. If the opponent is not good and wants to reap the benefits of the fisherman, he may be in danger of destroying the team!No wonder they are so nervous!


    Hearing the voice of the middle-aged man, a young girl wandering on the periphery of the battle circle also immediately stood up, with a long sword in her hand pointed directly at Monkey King, and said softly: "Stop your steps and take a step forward. Treat you as an enemy!" Qingli''s voice is really like that, but looking at her sword-holding posture, she feels a little nondescript!


    "Don''t be so nervous, I''m just passing by!" Since the other party is a cute little girl, Sun Wukong didn''t care much about the hostility towards her. He just smiled faintly and waved his empty hand, just like me. It''s like making soy sauce.


    The girl snorted and said: "Do you know the rules? When other mercenaries are fighting martial arts, no one is allowed to approach! Do you want to hit our crooked ideas?"


    "You think too much!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, still walking forward.


    The middle-aged man frowned and said to Sun Wukong with a serious face: "This little brother, please don''t come close. If you want to go there, can you take a detour?"


    "That''s right! Then you don''t understand the rules at all! I''m taking a step forward, and I''m not welcome!" Obviously, this girl is not deeply involved in the world, but her tone is old-fashioned.There always seems to be a touch of coquettishness on the cheeks, and even the tone of speech is somewhat unpleasant.


    Seeing this nervous anger, the movements of the mercenaries not far away became sharper and faster!


    "Oh? I''m going to see how you are not polite?" Monkey King looked at the girl with a joke!The footsteps are still non-stop.


    "It seems that your visitor is not good! Then stop blaming me for being rude!" The middle-aged man showed a serious face. Although his strength is not strong, his aura is quite fierce!Obviously it is the result of years of training on the edge of life and death.


    I saw him snorting softly, and the big knife holder in his hand slashed towards Monkey King with a hint of green light!


    "If you shoot me! But you have to bear the consequences!" Sun Wukong said lightly, still walking forward unhurriedly, completely turning a blind eye to the big sword that was slashing at him.


    "What a rookie, can''t you even hide?" The girl was dismissive of Monkey King''s performance.


    However, the middle-aged man looked at Sun Wukong''s indifferent expression, completely ignoring his expression, and a bad premonition rose in his heart!With this disturbing premonition, the strength in his hand has increased a bit again!Seeing that the big knife in his hand is about to hit the person in front of you!However, he saw him slowly stretch out his right hand, pinching the blade that smashed with his bare hands!No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move at all!The middle-aged man was shocked right now!He knew that this time they were kicked to the iron plate!


    And that girl was also stunned by Monkey King''s actions!Catch the cutting blade with bare hands!This!This is something she can''t even think of!


    The mercenaries who were fighting with Warcraft were also shocked by the situation here. For a while, the movements in their hands were also paused!Suddenly a scream sounded, and a mercenary was instantly slapped by the beast and flew out, fell to the ground, leaving three huge bloodstains in front of it!Already seriously injured!The other companions were suddenly shocked, and immediately concentrated 12 points against the monster in front of them!


    But Monkey King flicked his finger on the back of the knife, and a soft moan of''ding'' came out!That big knife instantly shattered layer by layer and fell to the ground!And the middle-aged man vomited blood and flew out!, Hit a big tree hard, just fell to the ground!


    "I''ve said it a long time ago, I''m just passing by, why bother!" Monkey King said faintly, and then passed across the path beside the crowd.Such a weak person is not qualified to die in his hands, so Sun Wukong''s men are merciful.


    "Daddy!" The girl was shocked and hurried to the middle-aged man!He lifted him from the ground with an anxious look on his face: "Daddy! Are you okay?"


    "The other party... his subordinates are merciful... and... can''t die!" the middle-aged man gasped hard.


    "I''m going to avenge you!" The girl gently put down her father, with an angry face, and rushed towards Monkey King with her sword!


    "Ling''er, don''t go!" But the middle-aged man''s shout was too late.


    "Little thief! Suffer to death!" The girl named Ling''er rushed behind Monkey King, and a sword pierced his heart!Sun Wukong frowned slightly, and he said clearly, why didn''t he give up?The embroidered robe was swung lightly, and Ling''er was swept away by a gentle energy before she got close!


    She could have fallen steadily on the ground, but maybe because of her stupid relationship, she stepped on a gravel, twisted her foot, and fell to the ground with an ouch!Hum in pain!Tears are rolling in the corners of my eyes!


    "I have seen stupid people, never seen such a stupid!" Monkey King shook his head helplessly.Under the protection of her own softness, she can also fall to the ground. She is also the first person, and Monkey King has nothing to say!


    Shook his head, turned and left!However, after a few steps, a horrified scream came from behind!Monkey King turned around and took a look, only to find that the hamster had avoided the siege of the mercenaries somehow, with cold eyes and sharp claws!It turned into a cold light and cut across the neck of Ling''er who fell to the ground!..

 214 Chapter 93 Lightning Flame

    Seeing that a charming girl was about to die, the other mercenaries were also frightened and screamed, and rushed over here!Want to rescue Ling''er!However, at their speed, it is obviously too late.


    "It''s really troublesome!" Just when everyone was desperate, Monkey King shook his head helplessly.Although the delicate temper of this girl named Ling''er is not very flattering, but after all, she is still a delicate girl, and Monkey King will naturally not die.


    The figure here slowly faded, and in an instant, Monkey King appeared in front of Ling''er, with his palm like a knife, and lightly chopped down at the neck of the hamster that was biting!But after hearing a loud bang, accompanied by a scream, the huge body of the hamster rat slammed into the ground with a bang, shaking out a pit several meters away.With bleeding from the corners of his mouth, he is already dead.


    The sudden change made the mercenaries stunned!Unexpectedly, the people they regard as enemies are so powerful, they are not able to find trouble with others. Thinking about it now, they are really passing by. With such strength, they simply disdain to fight. Grab their prey!


    A woman in a green dress robe hurriedly walked out of several mercenaries and came to Ling''er''s side, and helped her up from the ground, who was still in shock, and asked with concern: "Ling''er, are you okay? ?"


    "No...it''s okay!" Ling''er only woke up at this moment, looking at Monkey King beside him, like a little girl doing something wrong, immediately lowered her head!Monkey King''s actions have proved his position, they misunderstood him.


    After a faint look at the woman in the green dress gown, Monkey King turned around and wanted to leave.A voice that was somewhat lacking in breath was hurriedly heard: "Wait, this son!" I saw that the middle-aged man who had been shaken by Monkey King''s finger before was helped by two mercenaries to reach Monkey King. , With a respectful and apologetic expression: "Thank you very much, Ling''er, I''m really sorry for what happened before! It seems I misunderstood you, please forgive me!"


    Monkey King waved his hand, turned and walked towards the dense forest!With his strength and status, he was not stingy enough to have a general knowledge of these mercenaries.He feels that Lei Yan''s qi is getting closer and closer to him, so he has no interest in staying longer!Let''s go and get Fen Jue first!


    Looking at the distant back, Ka Gang hesitated to speak, and finally he sighed and looked at the hamster beside him that had been dead for a long time!


    Seeing Monkey King leaving behind, Ling''er bit her lip, feeling very wronged.The other party obviously saved him, but he left without saying a word to her!Is it really that annoying?Before she knew it, her mood changed a lot.


    Monkey King is walking slowly in the dense forest!Go in one direction!Unknowingly, it has been seven or eight minutes, and the familiar breath is getting closer and closer!In the end, a young man in a black robe and holding a profound ruler appeared in front of Monkey King!His eyes are deep and fierce, and there are vicissitudes of life incompatible with his age!One can tell at a glance that this is a teenager with a story!


    At this moment, he was covered with sweat, already wet with sweat!The Xuanzhong ruler in his hand was danced with a sound of breaking the wind, and his figure was vigorous and fierce, fighting with a Tier 1 monster!


    And his strength also surprised Monkey King a little: "But in the past ten days, this guy''s strength has reached the strength of a two-star warrior! It''s not the same to have the protagonist''s halo plus body. The speed of this advancement is really not covered! It is a pity, who told you to be my love rival! Otherwise, for the sake of the same traversers, we can be friends!"


    "Who?!" Lei Yan pushed back the Tier 1 monster with a profound ruler, turned his head and looked at a path in the dense forest, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    "Yo! The vigilance is good!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and slowly walked towards Lei Yan!


    "It''s you!!" Seeing Monkey King, Lei Yan''s words were almost squeezed out of his teeth, the anger in his eyes was obvious!Monkey King abducted Xun''er in front of him, and he hated Monkey King!


    At the same time, Yao Lao''s solemn voice sounded in Lei Yan''s mind: "Go! Look for opportunities to stay away from this person. Now you are not this person''s opponent at all! Even me, it is difficult to contend!"


    Lei Yan was frightened suddenly, Yao Lao was mysterious in his mind!But I didn''t expect that even Yao Lao would retreat without hesitation after seeing this person!The hole cards he was proud of were all useless. How could this not shock him!


    But Lei Yan is Lei Yan. Even though he was frightened, he still looked at Monkey King dignifiedly. He looked around for a while, and did not see the figure he wanted to see. He looked at Monkey King now: "Xun''er What?"


    "Go home and take the kids!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "What did you do to Xun''er?!" Lei Yan was furious after hearing this!The usual calmness disappeared, and even his breathing became quicker!Had it not been for Sun Wukong, he would have already rushed past!


    "Xun''er is already my wife! What did you say I did!" Monkey King smiled and said.


    "Impossible! Impossible! It''s impossible for Xun''er to marry you! You must have forced her!" At this moment, Lei Yan''s eyes are red, like a beast that chooses people to eat!


    "Facts are facts, I am too lazy to talk nonsense with you! This time I am looking for you, I just want to take something from you!" Monkey King didn''t bother to fight Lei Yan with words!In his opinion, there is no need at all!He has never put Lei Yan in his eyes.


    "Something?" Lei Yan frowned suddenly and said coldly: "Whatever it is, do you think it is possible?"


    "Impossible!" Monkey King said faintly: "But, do you have the right to refuse?" As he said, his figure flashed and instantly appeared in front of Lei Yan. When he couldn''t even react, he squeezed. Stopped his neck and lifted it directly into the air!


    "Damn... so strong... I can''t even react in time..." Lei Yan''s pupils suddenly shrank, and Monkey King''s strength made him feel an inexplicable sense of powerlessness in his heart.After struggling fiercely, but still motionless!But for a moment, Lei Yan''s face was flushed!


    Monkey King grabbed Lei Yan''s right hand, looked at the ring on his finger, and smiled faintly: "That''s it!" As he said, he stretched out his hand and took it off!However, a cloud of white flames flashed out of it inexplicably, and in a flash, it had already wrapped Monkey King''s left hand!The white flames continued to spread towards Sun Wukong''s body at an astonishing speed. From the looks of it, there was a stance of burning Sun Wukong completely!


    Lei Yan''s complexion suddenly showed ecstasy, Yao Lao made a move, it was a strange fire, he didn''t believe that Sun Wukong could still be safe and sound under this strange fire!..

 215 Chapter 94 The Master and the Disciples were shocked

    "Is this the cold fire of bone spirit! There is the temperature of fire, and the cold of ice! It is really a strange fire!" Monkey King watched the white flame spread from his arm to his body. fire!But he smiled faintly, with the strength of his physical body, this so-called cold fire of the bone spirit caused him the slightest harm.


    Obviously, Lei Yan had also noticed this, and he, who was still ecstatic, was immediately replaced by shock!Is this person so strong that he can''t even hurt the slightest fire?How is this possible!


    "Do you want to attack me by such means? Isn''t it too naive!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and an invisible aura instantly radiated from his body, directly chilling the bone spirit wrapped in him. Give it all!Immediately he took off the simple black ring in Lei Yan''s hand!He threw him on the ground casually!


    "Give it back to me!" When the ring was robbed, Lei Yan''s complexion suddenly changed, and Yao Lao was attached to it. That was his rising capital. If he was robbed, he would really have nothing!But knowing he was not Monkey King''s opponent, he did not dare to step forward!He could only look at Monkey King with a fierce look.


    "Do you want me to pull you out? Or do you show yourself?" Monkey King looked at the ring in his hand and said lightly.I completely ignored the hateful Lei Yan.


    As Sun Wukong¡¯s words just fell, a somewhat illusory old man emerged from the ring: "Lei Yan is just a small warrior. With your strength, is it necessary to always have trouble with him? Don¡¯t you think so? Lost your identity?" Old Yao just appeared, and looked at Monkey King with a solemn face!Such a strong man has never seen him before!There are still people who are not afraid of different fires!How could this not shock his heart!


    "Huh! I just want to kill him! I just need to think about it! Why don''t you have to live with him? Rubbish like him is not qualified to let me trouble him personally! I''m here just for you Come!" Monkey King looked at Yao Lao and said lightly.


    "Come for me?" Old Yao frowned slightly, and a bad premonition rose in his heart: "I wonder what is going on with your half-dead old man who made a special trip to me?"


    "Do you have a Fen Jue? Give it to me! Also, hand over your bone spirit coldly!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "En?" Old Yao''s heart jumped, but he still said without changing his face: "What is the burning technique? Forgive the old man''s shallow knowledge and have never heard of it...Did you make a mistake..."


    "Huh! It''s useless to pretend to be confused with me! Since you don''t hand it over by yourself, I have to take it myself!" With that, Monkey King sucked in his hand, directly inhaled Yao Lao into his hand, and handed it with one hand. On his forehead, a trace of divine power invaded his brain, and immediately searched for what he needed!


    And Yao Lao now became stunned. Even though he was an eighth-grade pharmacist, his soul power was extremely powerful, but in front of Monkey King, it was just a drop of water in the ocean!There is no way to resist at all!


    "What do you want to do to the teacher?!" Lei Yan on the side looked shocked, but he didn''t dare to come closer, because he knew that even if it was close, it would not help, he could only watch anxiously.


    In just a few moments, Monkey King found the Fen Jue he wanted, and also learned that because Lei Yan''s strength was not enough, the old man Yao had not taught him the Fen Jue.But Monkey King did not stop because of this!Yao Lao said that he is also an eight-rank pharmacist, this precious medicine refining experience should not be wasted.After getting everything he wanted, Sun Wukong directly erased everything about Fen Jue from Yao Lao''s mind!Just let go of him.


    Old Yao woke up from the confusion, feeling that there was something missing in his mind, but he just couldn''t remember it!Suddenly his face changed slightly to look at Monkey King: "You...what did you do to me? I seem to have forgotten something important?"


    "No, I just searched for something!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and immediately a six-pointed star array appeared in his hand, directly imprisoning Yao Lao!A mysterious force of withdrawal radiated from it!While Old Yao felt his soul was trembling, the cold fire of the bone spirit that had been refined by him also became restless and restless, and began to break away from his soul little by little!I was shocked at the moment: "You...you want to get rid of my strange fire?"


    In shock, Yao Lao naturally resisted vigorously, but the bone spirit was cold and hot, but he had only obtained something through his life, how could he be taken away by others so casually?However, no matter how he resisted, it would have no effect at all. In the face of absolute strength, all his resistance was futile!He was shocked at the moment, he did not expect that Monkey King''s strength was so powerful!Thinking that Lei Yan was going to be an enemy of such existence, he couldn''t help sighing.Give up and let go!Although unwilling, but can only accept fate!


    Sen Bai''s bone spirit was pulled out of Yao Lao''s body a little bit coldly!And his soul body became more and more bleak.After being completely pulled away, it had become transparent and almost disappeared!He needed to replenish a large amount of soul power, but his weak soul almost disappeared by Monkey King.


    "Teacher, are you okay?" Lei Yan on the side gritted his teeth!I''m going to rush to fight with Monkey King.


    "Don''t come here!" Yao Lao weakly stopped Lei Yan''s impulse, and looked at Monkey King, with a pleading tone: "You have got everything you want. Can you let Lei Yan go?"


    "Don''t think of me as a heinous person, I''m not that bad! I''m just collecting strange fires, but I don''t mean to kill you!" Monkey King looked at Yao Lao and said lightly.


    Immediately, a strange seal formed in his hand, and a six-pointed star formation once again enveloped Yao Lao''s illusory soul body!With the divine light shining, his illusory soul body became more and more solidified at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    "This...this...this is..." Yao Lao felt his soul power recovering at an astonishing speed, and the shock in his eyes could hardly be concealed.


    Then the eyes of God opened!The seal in Sun Wukong''s hand changed again, and he whispered softly: "The art of reincarnation!" A group of dazzling white lights shone out in the sky, shining on Yao Lao''s soul body!As a result, his soul body gradually began to transform into a flesh and blood body!In just a moment, Yao Lao has been resurrected!


    "This...this...this..." Yao Lao looked at his newly born body, with an unprecedented shock in his eyes!


    "Take it as a reward for your abnormal fire! Goodbye!" Monkey King waved his hand to Yao Lao, put away the abnormal fire, his figure flashed, and disappeared in an instant.Lei Yan and Yao Lao are left with horrified faces!Monkey King''s resurrection technique completely stunned Lei Yan and his disciples...

 216 Chapter 95: Goodbye Little Doctor Immortal

    "Lei Yan, I think you should give up! Don''t be an enemy of him!" Yao Lao looked at Lei Yan with a sigh.This disciple of his is outstanding, but unfortunately, he has encountered such a terrifying existence!In the past, he was still very optimistic about his disciples and was very confident!But after seeing Monkey King''s methods just now, he completely lost faith in Lei Yan!


    He knows that there is a legendary pill that can bring back the dead, but a person who knows how to bring back the dead is simply unheard of and has never seen!This method, even the legendary Emperor Wu could not have it!However, this person can!


    Combining the terrifying and terrifying aura exuded from the Warcraft Mountains a few days ago, compared with the aura just now, Yao Lao has determined that the terrifying aura that shocked the entire continent a few days ago is the same as the aura that had just been emitted by Monkey King The breath is exactly the same. Can this kind of existence be able to contend with his little lightning?


    Lei Yan clenched his fists, his eyes flashed with anger and unwillingness!He hates, hates why he is so weak!Why is hate destiny so unfair to him?


    "The current me is indeed not his opponent, but it does not represent the future! As long as I am given time, I will definitely be able to surpass him!" After calming down, Lei Yan''s eyes became deeper and firmer!He has always believed in himself, no matter how strong his opponent is, one day, he will be able to surpass him!Because he is Thunder Yan, he is a traverser from the earth!


    "Oh!" Old Yao sighed again, and shook his head helplessly. He did not persuade him. He looked up at the sky and said lightly: "A few days ago, the terrifying aura that shook the entire continent was what he did. You have already decided. Did you decide to be an enemy of such a terrifying powerhouse!"


    Lei Yan''s pupils suddenly shrank, and immediately said with confidence: "One day, I will stand at his height too! I will fight him!"


    A smile suddenly hung up from the corner of Yao Lao¡¯s mouth: ¡°It¡¯s good if you have confidence. Whether you succeed or fail, the old man will accompany you crazy! Let¡¯s go! Go back to Zhongzhou with me, where I can be considered a little A place to stay! I will do my best to train you!"


    "Thank you, teacher! I will definitely not disappoint you...but the five-year appointment..." Lei Yan was very grateful for Yao Lao''s trust.But when he thought of the five-year agreement, his face showed a bitter smile. The power of Monkey King was beyond his imagination. Wanting to defeat him in five years is ridiculous!Thinking about it now, even I feel ridiculous.


    "The five-year appointment...Oh! At that time, you were really too impulsive!" Yao Lao also sighed helplessly: "Within five years, you will not be able to defeat him. This is an unchangeable fact! Look! You can only give up! When you have fully grown up, go to a showdown with him!"


    "Give up?" Lei Yan clenched his fists, such a choice is simply a shame!But he had to accept this fate, otherwise, only failure and death would be waiting for him!


    "Let''s do it!" Lei Yan finally sighed. After saying this, he seemed to have exhausted all his strength.But his eyes were deeper and firmer than ever before.


    Old Yao nodded, carrying Lei Yan, and with a wave of his sleeves, he rose directly into the sky!Disappeared on the edge of the sky!


    After leaving Lei Yan and the others, Sun Wukong did not rush back, but came to Qingshan Town, looking for the breath of Xiaoyixian to her residence: Wanyaozhai.


    Monkey King walked slowly along a quiet path. After a while, a rather unique small manor appeared in sight.At the entrance of the manor, the defense was quite tight, and there were more than a dozen fully armed guards guarding this place.


    Looking at the guards, Monkey King frowned slightly, and the atmosphere here seemed to become a little serious.He didn''t want to disturb others either, his figure flashed, and in a flash, he appeared in a courtyard of Wanyaozhai.The opponents of the two groups already appeared in the eyes of Monkey King.


    However, the situation in his eyes made Monkey King frowned slightly!On the ground, there were several mercenaries lying in a pool of blood, and two of them were even familiar to Monkey King. They were the two mercenaries he used to go to the Warcraft Mountains to find medicinal materials with the mercenaries!Buffalo was also among them. At this moment, he was already seriously injured, his hands and feet bent into a strange arc, which was obviously abolished by someone!His complexion was pale and bloodless, but he gritted his teeth without groaning, and the anger in his eyes wanted to strip the black robe men on the opposite side alive.


    And Xiao Yixian was clenched by his wrist by a young man in his twenties, with an arrogant and arrogant expression on his face!Looking at the group of people in Wanyaozhai opposite, they were full of disdain.It''s just that the eyes of the little doctor immortal are full of love, admiration, fire, and heat, and the eyes flash with a strong desire to occupy.There are a few attendants behind him, and this is a scene of robbing a girl!


    However, the strength of this group of people is indeed very strong, judging from their aura, they are all above Wu Wang!One of the old men was Wu Zongqiang.It is indeed surprising that such a strong presence suddenly appeared in Qingshan Town!Even if the people from Wanyaozhai stood opposite them, they did not dare to show up, and did not dare to have the slightest resistance!


    "Haha~~ I didn''t expect that we did not catch up with the ruins, and we actually met the owner of the legendary poisonous body! It seems like a worthwhile trip!" The young man who grabbed the little doctor fairy looked at the little doctor. Xian, with endless surprises gleaming in his eyes, similarly, with a strong sense of greed.


    "It seems that even God is taking care of the young master! With this evil girl, the young master''s poisonous dragon Hunyuan Gong must be comparable to my ancestors!" A Wu Huangqiang looked at the little doctor fairy , There is also an inexplicable look in his eyes.


    "Haha! Black Emperor, you are too rewarding, I dare not say that compared to my ancestors, but it is absolutely no problem to practice the poisonous dragon blending elementary power to greatness!" The young man looked humble, but his face was triumphant. The excitement can be seen clearly by anyone.


    "Then I''ll be here to congratulate Young Master first!" A group of people clasped their fists at the young man to express their congratulations.


    "Let''s go! Little Doctor Immortal, come back to the Emperor Mingzong with me! As long as you follow me obediently, I will never treat you badly! And, I will never hurt anyone here again... Ah..." Holding the hand of the little doctor, said lightly.The tone was arrogant and arrogant, but before he could finish speaking, he suddenly screamed and his figure flew out directly!With a bang, it knocked down a house and spewed a mouthful of blood on the spot, silent.


    "Who?!!!" The sudden change made everyone present shocked!The expressions of those people from the Underworld Emperor Sect changed suddenly, and one person hurriedly walked towards the young man!The other five people looked solemnly at the figure that slowly appeared in front of the little doctor fairy.


    "You dare to move the sister paper that Lao Tzu is fond of, you are really looking for death!"


    "Wukong!" Seeing the visitor, Xiaoyixian''s face was overjoyed, and a smile appeared on her pretty face with despair and worry. The appearance of Monkey King made her immediately full of infinite sense of security!With him, no matter any difficulty will be solved!


    (If you have a monthly pass, please vote for a monthly pass! Thank you very much!).

 217 Chapter 96 Spike

    "Is it okay?" Monkey King turned and looked at the little doctor fairy, with a concerned expression on his face.When she sensed her strength, she was also a little surprised.When she was separated from her, she was only the strength of the martial qi. Unexpectedly, in just a few days, she would break through to the martial realm. It seems that the Eunantox body really has its own uniqueness.


    "It''s okay...but the bison..." The little doctor shook his head and looked at the bison who fell in a pool of blood not far away, with a painful expression on their faces!


    Although the other mercenaries are dead, the bison is still alive, but his current appearance is really miserable!The limbs were abolished, and a small part of his chest was recessed. He was covered with blood, vented a lot, and entered a little. He was already seriously injured, and only one breath was left.


    "Don''t worry, I am here, you can''t die! You go and stay behind!" Monkey King nodded to the little doctor after seeing the bison.The bison and the others suffered this catastrophe to protect the little doctor immortal, and Monkey King would naturally not stand idly by.


    The little doctor fairy nodded, obediently stepped back, and stood with the remaining mercenaries!However, they kept a certain distance from the people of Wanyaozhai. Before they saw their deaths and were scared to death by the people in front of them, they had left a cut in the heart of Xiaoyixian and completely lost their affection for them.


    "Three Elders, Young Masters... Young Masters..." The middle-aged man from the Underworld Emperor Sect held a young man who had been beaten up by Monkey King and approached a gray-clothed old man with a very ugly expression.


    The gray-clothed old man''s complexion changed, he probed the young man''s breath, his complexion suddenly became gloomy, looking at Monkey King and others, he revealed his murderous spirit unabashedly: "Kill! Don''t leave one!"


    The expressions of the three Wu Kings behind him changed slightly. After hearing the gray-clothed old man''s order, the killing intent in his eyes gushed out, and at the same time they turned into three black shadows, and rushed towards the Monkey King!Looking at the black martial qi exuding from his body, it is smelling like a fishy qi, which is obviously highly poisonous.


    "Poisonous martial qi? No wonder it''s the idea of ??hitting the little doctor immortal!" Monkey King looked at the martial qi exuded by the three people, and was a little surprised. Then his figure flickered, the speed was so fast that the naked eye was hard to distinguish.


    Just listening to the three dull sounds of''bang, bang, bang,'' the three menacingly coming King Wuqiang of the Emperor of the Underworld, suddenly, at the same time, flew upside down and smashed the hard courtyard wall not far away. During the splashing of the rubble, it fell to the ground fiercely, splashing three huge pits!Watch its breath, kill with one move.


    "!!!" The people of the Underworld Emperor Sect were shocked. The Wuzong gray-clothed old man looked at Monkey King solemnly: "I don''t know your surname? Why do you care about me... uh!!!" He didn''t say anything yet. After that, Sun Wukong''s body and behavior already appeared on his face, and his right hand was like a sharp sword, which had penetrated his chest in an instant.


    "Since you started with Xiaoyixian''s idea, your destiny is doomed!" Monkey King looked at the gray-clothed old man with consternation and disbelief on his face, and slowly withdrew the right hand that penetrated his chest. , On it, there is no trace of blood on it.


    "Are we... wrong?" With a sigh of unwillingness and regret, the old man in gray fell to the ground while the blood was gushing.


    "The three elders are dead... how is this possible..." The remaining Wu Wang and Wu Huang were shocked.Their third elder was a five-star Wuzong, how could he be killed in seconds before he could even react!How is this possible!


    "Impossible! How could this be... How could there be a strong like you in such a small place? Who are you?" The Wu Huang looked at Monkey King with a look of shock and horror. Spike, what can he do with the Samsung Martial Emperor?


    The answer to him was the two beams of light lasing from Monkey King''s fingers, which instantly penetrated their hearts!The expressions on the faces of the two of the Emperor of the Underworld suddenly froze: "Offend us... Emperor of the Underworld...you only have a dead end..." After leaving the last sentence, the two immediately fell to the ground.


    Looking at the war martial arts that had ended in this moment, the people of Wanyaozhai were stunned!Those are all Wuwang Wuhuangqiang, and one of them is Wu Zongqiang!Existing like this, just... just so dead?At this moment, they all feel whether they are still in a dream.Looking at the little doctor immortal not far away, the principal of Wanyaozhai really regretted it at this moment. He didn''t expect that behind the little doctor immortal, there was such a strong existence!If they didn''t back down before...but now, if the other party doesn''t blame them, it would be Mi Tuo Buddha!


    Looking at the battle martial arts that had ended in a moment, Xiao Yixian also widened her eyes. She knew that Sun Wukong was very strong, but she did not expect that Sun Wukong was so strong that even Wu Zong would have no resistance in front of him. !This is waiting for a powerful existence!She shook her head hurriedly, she didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King looked at the little doctor fairy and said lightly.


    "En!" Xiao Yixian didn''t even think about it, and immediately trot to the side of Monkey King, followed him, and walked outside.


    After not taking a few steps, Monkey King stopped again, turned his head to look at the few mercenaries who were still in a daze, frowned, and said faintly: "What are you in a daze? Hurry up and bring the bison and follow me. go."


    "Ah? Oh!" The few mercenaries reacted with joy, lifted up the few mercenaries and bison who had fallen in a pool of blood, and followed Sun Wukong.


    Looking at the few people who were away, the principal of Wanyaozhai was relieved. He was really afraid that Monkey King would implicate his anger on them. Then they Wanyaozhai would be over!But fortunately, the other party obviously didn''t take their little Wanyaozhai into consideration.But it''s a pity that Xiaoyixian, otherwise they can also get in touch with such strong people!Thinking of this, the intestines of the principal of Wanyaozhai were all blue!Shouldn''t it be cowardice at that time!


    Under the leadership of several mercenaries, Monkey King and the others came to the residence of the mercenary group formed by the bison.


    "Wukong, is the head of the bison still saved?" Looking at the bison''s wandering look, Xiao Yixian looked anxious. After all, the bison was injured like this to save her.Along the way, she couldn¡¯t help but want Monkey King to heal him, but seeing the figure of Monkey King walking indifferently in front, for some reason, she was a little timid and did not dare to ask, maybe it was because Monkey King was too strong. Too powerful!It made her think that there was such a gap between herself and Monkey King.Until I came here, I finally couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t worry, they were injured because of you! They died for you too! I won''t die without saving!" Monkey King smiled faintly at the little doctor fairy, turned to look at the five people lying on the ground, the eyes of God quietly Turn it on, the knot in the hand is printed, and a divine light shines out, shining on several people!The fatal wounds on their bodies healed at an astonishing speed, and a faint vitality gradually emerged on the bodies of those who had already died...


    "This...this...this..." The little doctor fairy and several mercenaries were stunned by the moment of the miracle before them!


    (If you have a monthly pass, please vote for a monthly pass, thank you!)..

 218 Chapter Ninety Seven

    Buffalo and a few long-dead mercenaries slowly opened their eyes under the shocking gazes of Xiaoyixian and others, got up, looked around mysteriously, with doubts in their eyes: "Where is this? Me? Isn¡¯t it dead? Is it because I¡¯m dreaming?"


    Each mercenary was full of doubts, only Buffalo understood the general idea, because he was not dead, although his consciousness was vague, he could still feel a little bit about what happened next to him!But not sure, the group couldn''t help but looked at the few mercenaries nearby.


    One of the mercenaries pointed to Monkey King dumbly, swallowed his saliva, and said with difficulty: "Originally...you are already dead...but...we were given...save to life by Master Wukong..." , He swallowed his saliva with difficulty again, what happened before his eyes was simply incredible, so that their little mercenaries had not turned their minds.


    "Dead? Resurrection? Are we really dead?" Gradually, several mercenaries came back to their senses. They remembered the moment of their death, and immediately looked at Monkey King with horror and knelt down one after another. In front of him, in front of him, he almost saw godly respect and worship: "Master Wukong, thank you so much for saving us...I...we..." The mercenaries were already excited and speechless. Here, I can''t help but kowtow to Monkey King to express my excitement and gratitude.


    Even the bison opened its mouth, what to say if you don''t know!He didn''t expect that the person he knew before would have such magical powers!Resurrecting from the dead, only the legendary gods can master such magical techniques, right?


    "Get up! You don''t have to be like this! You died for saving the little doctor fairy, so naturally I won''t let it go!" Monkey King smiled faintly and bowed down like a god. It was really refreshing.


    After a few mercenaries got up, they looked at Monkey King with respect and admiration, and they were both excited and emotional!I don¡¯t know which life I¡¯ve cultivated, but I can meet such a strong person!


    "Bison, you did a good job this time! You dare to challenge the opponent''s strong lineup, you are a friend, I am not staggered!" Monkey King looked at the restrained Bison and smiled faintly.


    Along the way, he also learned what the Bison and others had done from the mouth of the little doctor!People from the Underworld Emperor Sect can kill them by just one person. Even the people from Wanyaozhai didn''t dare to fart. They did not expect that they would stand up resolutely for the friend of Xiaoyixian. These loyal people, It made him feel good.


    "Peng... friend... do you still consider me your friend?" The bison''s expression of excitement turned red after hearing Monkey King''s words!An existence like Monkey King even recognized him as a friend of a lowly mercenary, can he not get excited?


    "Of course, you did a great job this time! Come here! I will help you improve your strength, as a reward for you!"


    "Improve strength?" Hearing what Sun Wukong said, the bison seemed very excited. Is he trying to give me something to improve my strength?As soon as the thought came up, Bison ran up to Monkey King with excitement, looking at him expectantly.


    But he saw Monkey King stretch out his right hand and put it on top of his head!The light flashed in the hand, instantly covering the whole body of the bison!Suddenly, the bison suddenly felt a steady stream of martial energy bursting out of his body!The cultivation base that had trapped him for many years and couldn''t make progress in an instant broke through, and there is no sign of stopping, his cultivation base is still soaring at an astonishing speed!


    One-star Grand Master... Two-Star Grand Master... Three-star Grand Master...


    With this devastating and ferocious breakthrough, not to mention that the bison himself was shocked and his eyes widened, even the mercenaries on the side were shocked by the scene in front of the Lord!It was as if a body spell had been cast at the same time, and a dozen mercenaries all maintained the same shape, then their mouths grew, their eyes widened, and their faces were shocked!


    "It''s amazing... not only can bring people back to life... but can also easily improve the strength of others... Who is he?" The little doctor fairy looked at Monkey King with a flickering look, although he looked surprised, but compared to It is much better for a good mercenary.Obviously, the psychological quality of Xiaoyixian is much better than these mercenaries.


    In just a few moments, the strength of the Bison has been upgraded from a nine-star martial artist to a six-star martial spirit!This is the limit of his current potential!


    "I have activated all the potential hidden in your body! If you want to break through in the future, you have to surpass your current limit!" Monkey King put his hand off the top of the bison and said lightly.


    "Wu... Wu Ling... I... I actually reached the realm of Wu Ling... this... this is incredible..." After listening to Monkey King''s words, the bison looked shocked, but waved his hands again and again: "Enough is enough! I won¡¯t be able to take any further steps in the rest of my life. I¡¯m already content! Thank you! Thank you so much, Master Goku! In the future, if you have instructed me, the bison will go through fire and water, and I will do it!"


    Monkey King waved his hand, looked at the group of mercenaries looking at him with excitement and expectation, and smiled faintly: "Line up, come one by one! I will help you develop your potential too! How much can be improved, then It depends on your own potential!"


    "I''m coming!" "I''m coming first!"...


    A group of mercenaries immediately flushed with excitement, shouting one after another, and lined up!Monkey King developed the potential for them one by one!However, dragon suits are dragon suits, and most of them are only used up to the realm of martial arts. After that, a two-star master appears!


    With the help of more than a dozen martial arts masters, a great martial artist, a martial arts spirit, and the help of Monkey King, the mercenary group of Bison has surpassed all the forces in Qingshan Town!


    After Sun Wukong had just improved their potential, he took the little doctor fairy and left!Because the eyes of those mercenaries looking at Monkey King were simply too much for him!Too hot. Hot!I adore it!It''s just like a bunch of nympho!This made Monkey King a pain!Moved instantly, and left here with the little doctor fairy.


    On the street, Xiao Yixian looked at Monkey King, who was staring at him, his heart was beating, his eyes wandered, and finally he had no choice but to summon the courage to give him a blank look, and said, "You... why are you looking at me like this? ?"


    "Even the poisonous body! Are you practising that colorful poison scripture?" Monkey King looked at the little doctor fairy and said lightly.


    "!!!" Little Doctor Xian''s heart jumped fiercely, immediately lowered her head, her eyes dodged, and she didn''t dare to look at Monkey King. After a while, she said weakly: "Will you...will you hate me?" Lifting his head, he looked at Monkey King with worry and expectation!Just seeing the soft smile on Sun Wukong''s face, inexplicably, her holding heart was also let go!A faint smile hung on the corner of his mouth!She had already got the answer she wanted from Sun Wukong''s eyes...

 219 Chapter 98 Teaching the Burning Technique

    Monkey King moved back to Canaan Academy with the little doctor fairy in an instant. The Fen Jue had already been obtained, and the next thing was to give it to Xun''er to practice.As for the instant movement of Monkey King, Xiao Yixian was only surprised, and he was relieved immediately! Even Monkey King can do the art of bringing people back to life. How surprising is this ability?


    As soon as Monkey King appeared in Vanilla House, he saw Kongzi and other women in the courtyard practicing assiduously!Even Xianglin and other little loli are also practicing seriously.


    "Ah! Brother Wukong is back!" Seeing Monkey King suddenly appear, Alice suddenly gave up her practice and threw herself into Monkey King''s arms with surprise.Sun Wukong opened his hands and hugged her, patted her little buttocks, and said with a smile: "It''s very rare! You are also at home. I didn''t see you when I came back before!"


    "En! Sister Hongri took us to find medicinal materials before, but we found a lot of medicinal materials! But most of them were eaten by Sister Hongri!" Alice blushed with excitement. Explaining the process of searching for medicinal materials for Monkey King.


    "Brother Wukong! Where''s my medicinal materials? I heard Sister Shizuka say that you have got a lot of medicinal materials!" Hongri came to Monkey King and looked at him with big eyes, full of expectation.


    With a thought of Sun Wukong, he directly took out a dozen or so herbs of rank five and six, as well as a large number of pills robbed from the hands of various races to Hongri, and said with a smile: "Here! These are enough for you to eat. It''s been a while! Those high-grade medicinal materials are waiting for me to refine the pill for you!"


    "Wow! This... this... these are all for me?..." Hongri looked at the five or six-grade medicinal materials and pill, and there was even a seventh-grade pill. Excited, her eyes came out with stars. Up!He jumped, hung on Monkey King''s body, and kissed him several times on his face. Early on Monkey King''s face was full of saliva, and he ran to the side with a happy face to check the medicine in his arms. Come with the pill!


    "Brother Wukong! Don''t be partial! I want too!" Angel came to Monkey King''s side, and also stretched out his delicate hand.


    "Where is mine?" Xianglin took Bai''s hand, also surrounded him, and stretched out his little hand towards Monkey King.She stood there quietly with a pale face, very clever, and didn''t yell.But the look of expectation in her eyes did not escape Monkey King''s eyes.


    "Your strength is not enough to take these high-grade pill, then give you some healing pill! It''s okay to keep it for self-defense!" Sun Wukong nodded and took out some third and fourth grade healing pill , Put them into a few rings, and handed them to Xianglin and other four little loli!Well, Angel is a big loli!He robbed the Najie from all the big clans in Zhongzhou!There are no fewer than a hundred rings in his hand, and all of them are high-quality goods.


    "Wow! It''s Najie! It''s about the same as Hongri sister''s one! It looks like it''s also an advanced Najie! I''ve long wanted one, thank you, Brother Wukong!"


    When the four big and small loli saw the ring in Sun Wukong''s hand, they happily took a bite on his face, holding their ring and ran to one side to check the contents!I have been with Hongri for a while, and when she has nothing to do, she plays her ring in front of a few little loli. Therefore, Xianglin and the others have a very deep understanding of ringing.


    A few loli were gone, and the girls and the other girls also came around. Yuriko looked at the little doctor fairy with a smile: "Wukong, don''t you plan to introduce this little girl?"


    "She is called Xiaoyixian, please introduce yourself!"


    "Little doctor immortal right! My name is Yuriko! Welcome to join our entire family!" Yuriko squinted her eyes, looking at Little Doctor Xiandao with a smile, in her tone, if there was a point.


    "I''m Poisonous Island! Goku''s wife! Please take care of me!"


    "My name is Bulma and I am also one of Wukong''s wives."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Listening to the self-introduction of the girls, the little doctor fairy grew up in surprise, unable to calm down for a long time!I also wry smile in my heart!However, the daughters such as Kongzi are all good wives of Monkey King!He whispered in Xiaoyixian''s ear!Makes Xiaoyixian''s pretty face even more flushed!In the end, I only buried my head down!Occasionally, he glanced at Monkey King and his complexion became more ruddy.


    The performance of the girls made Monkey King very satisfied!My wives helped me make my sister paper!With such a good wife, she can wake up with a smile!


    Shizuka flashed a pair of big flashing eyes, came to Sun Wukong, looking at him expectantly: "Wukong, Alice and the others are all ready, what about ours?"


    "That''s right! We are your wife anyhow! It''s been a while since I''ve been here, how can I do if I don''t have a ring in my hand!" Nan Lixiang clasped her hands, with an expression of what you wanted to do.In fact, they don¡¯t know how many gold coins they can buy!But they didn''t buy one, didn''t they wait for Monkey King to buy them!Rings have a special meaning in their minds!


    "Haha! How can I miss you! This time I brought you a lot of precepts!" Sun Wukong wiped a sweat secretly, he really forgot about it, and hurriedly took the ring from the world Take out all those dozens of high-level rings!Among them are dozens of the highest-ranking rings!These precepts are the precepts worn by the patriarchs.As a patriarch, can the quality of taking a ring be low?


    The mark on Na Jie has long been forcibly broken by Sun Wukong, so it is now a thing of no owner. Sun Wukong always put it on the stone table in the yard, and let the girls choose the style they like!


    Looking at Su Mei who was a little hesitant standing there, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "I think your taking ring is just a low-level ring, you should pick one too! The one who has more rings! Pick whatever you want!"


    Hearing the words of Monkey King, Su Mei, who was hesitant, couldn''t help but smile: "Then I''m welcome!" As he said, she twisted and moved her waist like a water snake to join the girls.


    Sun Wukong temporarily ignored Kongzi and other girls, beckoned to Xun''er on the side, and said, "I have obtained the Fen Jue. Come here and I will teach it to you!"


    "..." Xun''er hesitated and came to Sun Wukong''s side.Monkey King stretched out one hand and reached the center of her eyebrows, a strange rune flashed out of his hand, following his fingers, it fell into the center of Xun''er''s eyebrows!All the font information immediately appeared in Xun''er''s mind, firmly engraved, and even if you want to forget it!This is exactly the cultivation method of Fen Jue!..

 220 Chapter 99 Conversion of Burning Technique

    "..." Xun''er hesitated and came to Sun Wukong''s side.Monkey King stretched out one hand and reached the center of her eyebrows, a strange rune flashed out of his hand, following his fingers, it fell into the center of Xun''er''s eyebrows!All the font information immediately appeared in Xun''er''s mind, firmly engraved, and even if you want to forget it!This is exactly the cultivation method of Fen Jue!


    For a moment, Monkey King retracted his finger from the center of Xun''er''s brow.Xun''er closed her eyes tightly, realized it carefully, and opened her eyes with a look of amazement: "It''s really incredible! In the world, there is actually a way to advance by devouring alien fire! If this is to swallow a variety of different fires, wouldn''t it be possible to advance to the Heaven-Rank technique?


    "It''s not a heavenly rank, if all the world''s different fires are swallowed and refined, this technique will be far above the heavenly rank!" Monkey King said with a faint smile.


    "You mean...beyond the sky-level technique?" Xun''er''s eyes lit up, and Gu Jing Wubo''s face also showed a trace of excitement!A technique beyond heaven!In this world, I have never heard of it!


    However, after the excitement, she became a little worried: "But...I... can I really refine all the different fires in the world?" Although she knows that Monkey King''s strength is against the sky, she also knows the difficulty of refining the different fires. , She had suffered from just refining the abnormal fire of the Golden Emperor Burning Heavenly Flame. If this was to refining all the abnormal fires, it would be terrifying to think about it!


    "Don''t worry! I''m here! The only thing you have to do now is to quickly modify this exercise for me. After you successfully practice and become proficient, I will help you refine these strange fires!"


    "Then am I going to abandon the mentality I practiced before?" Xun''er frowned slightly, abandoning the mentality that she had cultivated for many years, which is equivalent to abandoning her own cultivation. It''s really hard to choose.


    "Abandonment is a must, but with me, your cultivation level naturally doesn''t need to be abolished, let''s go, I will help you to change this practice!"


    Xun''er nodded her eyes, and immediately followed Sun Wukong and walked towards her room.


    Entering the room, Monkey King closed the door tightly and looked at Xun''er who was slightly reddish, and couldn''t help but smile faintly: "Go to Chuang and sit down for me!" After Xun''er heard this, her pretty face turned red.Nodded, she immediately sat cross-legged on the edge of the chuang, calmly, calming her somewhat volatile heart.


    Sun Wukong walked to Xun''er, afraid that she would still be shy, and his expression became serious: "I will help you to abolish the exercises you practiced now, and then you are following the practice of Fen Jue. Do exercises, do you understand?"


    Kaoru nodded with a serious face!She knows the difficulty of modifying the exercises. The two exercises have different routes, so they are naturally different in practice!And the martial qi cultivated is obviously different!To modify other exercises, you must abandon your own martial arts cultivation!Such a process is not only painful, one can become a useless person if it is not possible, and even life is in danger.Although Sun Wukong''s face is swearing, she hasn''t seen Sun Wukong''s methods, so the worry in her heart is inevitable!


    Seeing that Xun''er was ready, Monkey King immediately put his right hand on top of her head, the eyes of God opened, the six-pointed star array in the pupil slowly turned, and a six-pointed star array composed of bright white light slowly moved Emerging from under Xun''er, the bright white light enveloped her in an instant!


    Silky glow penetrated into her body, and formed a six-pointed star formation in her body, confining Xun''er''s meridians and protecting her heart veins!While the light array was spinning, even if Xun''er was not used for movement, the martial energy in her body moved with the light array, and a steady stream of martial energy gathered towards the center of the six-pointed star array... and the meridians that had been opened up. Under the shining white light, it was closed miraculously!It was restored to the state of not getting through...


    The host of Kaoru''s body can see the series of changes in his body clearly!At this moment, she was deeply shocked by Monkey King''s methods!The opened meridians can even close them and restore them to their original state. What a heaven-defying method!


    The original cultivation route was completely blocked, and the martial energy was also confined to the six-pointed star!This has already shown that in this short period of time, Xun''er''s original practice has been abolished by Monkey King!These mysterious and unpredictable methods completely shocked Xun''er.She didn''t do anything, just stared blankly at everything that changed in her body!


    "Okay! Xun''er, run Fen Jue''s martial qi method quickly and break through the corresponding movement route. I will transform your original martial qi into Fen Jue''s special martial qi to help you break through the meridians! The process may be a little bit different. Pain, you just have to endure it, don¡¯t worry about the others, leave everything to me, it won¡¯t put your life in danger!"


    Until hearing the voice of Monkey King, Xun''er, who had been watching the changes in her body, came to her senses!I stabilized my mind, nodded with a serious face, and immediately started to operate according to the practice method of burning tactics in his mind, and practice!


    The magical scene happened again!As she operated the Fen Jue, the martial energy confined to the six-pointed star array also followed her movement route!However, these martial energies when she first operated the Fen Jue, circled in the six-pointed star formation, and they were already transformed into the special attribute martial energy refined by Fen Jue!The hot feeling on it makes Xun''er''s mind clear.


    Under the control of Xun''er, a steady stream of martial energy breaks through the meridians and acupuncture points...but accidents always happen occasionally. Xun''er has been more careful, but when he breaks through a small acupuncture point, due to Wu The qi is too huge, directly causing this meridian and acupoints to break apart!The piercing pain suddenly spread to Xun''er''s body!It made her body tremble and tremble!The cold sweat almost wetted her dress!


    "Xun''er, hold on!" Sun Wukong''s distressed voice immediately passed into Xun''er''s mind. At the same time, a bright white light also shone out, and the broken meridians had healed in an instant!And the pain Kaoru suffered is also receding like a tide!


    "It''s okay! I can hold on!" While Xun''er was marveling at Monkey King''s methods, she gritted her teeth and once again ran the Fen Jue''s movement route, heading towards those large and small meridians!She is Lei Xun''er!How could it be overwhelmed by this little bit of pain!


    After seeing Monkey King''s methods, she has no worries!I am not worried about the damage of my tendons at all!So what is there to worry about? So, she let go of her hands and feet, controlling the martial energy in the body, and sprinting forward!Xun''er is the only one who can rush through the acupuncture points without any scruples like her!..

 221 Chapter One Hundred

    The pain of opening up meridians and acupoints is not enough for outsiders!Although the process was painful, Xun''er still gritted his teeth to bear it!She successfully converted to Fen Jue!During this process, her cultivation level not only did not regress, but instead she improved a lot!She is only a five-star martial artist, and she has now broken through the realm of a one-star martial artist!The 14-five-year-old one-star great martial artist, this kind of talent is absolutely rare in the world!Of course, the reason for this amazing effect is the credit of those bright white rays!That is the energy of Monkey King, even if it only absorbs a little bit, it will make Xun''er infinitely useful!


    "Can I refine the Golden Emperor Burning Heavenly Flame in my body now?" Xun''er looked at Monkey King with excitement!Now she has successfully practiced Fen Jue and would like to see the peculiarities of this Fen Jue.


    "Let''s talk about it in a few days! You have just practiced the Fen Jue, wait until you become proficient in refining it!" Sun Wukong shook his head and rejected Xun''er''s proposal.


    Kaoru nodded!She wasn''t a little girl who didn''t understand anything, but after seeing Monkey King''s methods, she couldn''t wait to see the power of Fen Jue right away!Now that Sun Wukong had said so, Xun''er temporarily gave up her plan to refine the alien fire!


    Sun Wukong took Xun''er out of the room, Kongzi and the other women immediately surrounded him.Chao Kaoru looked over curiously!


    "Sister Xun''er, is that Fen Jue powerful? What level is it? Use it to see it!" Nan Lixiang looked at Xun''er with curiosity.In her opinion, since it was the exercise given by Monkey King, the grade would naturally not be low.


    "En! It''s just Huang Tier''s low-level mental method, just practiced, and still can''t see the effect!" Xun''er was a little embarrassed by the women, and said in a low voice.


    "What? Low-level Huang? Goku, are you okay? Asked sister Xun''er to switch to low-level Huang-level exercises?" Nan Lixiang''s personality was a little anxious, and immediately looked at Monkey King in doubt.Of course she knew that Monkey King couldn''t let Xun''er practice this useless mental method, she was waiting for an explanation!


    Sun Wukong squeezed her hips without angrily, and said faintly: "You didn''t even listen to what I said before! Although this Fen Jue is now only a low-level Huang-level technique, it doesn''t matter. The more different fires it refining, the higher its grade will evolve, and afterwards, it can completely surpass the heavenly cultivation technique!"


    "Beyond the heavenly rank?" The girls'' eyes lit up suddenly.Bulma looked at Monkey King with dissatisfaction: "Since you have made such a great exercise for Xun''er, what about ours?" As her words just fell, other daughters looked forward to it. Looked towards Monkey King.


    "Naturally, I have not forgotten your thoughts, but it will take a while! A friend of mine is accepting the inheritance of Emperor Wu. After she comes out, I will ask her to pass on all the techniques she inherited to you. That''s a high-level technique of heaven!"


    "Emperor Wu''s inheritance?!!!" After hearing this, Xun''er and Su Mei''s eyes widened in surprise, even if they were still holding the red sun of their pills and medicinal materials, they were shocked!That is the inheritance of Emperor Wu!The strongest existence in this world!Just hearing the name can make your heart tremble!In other words, in the world, will there be a martial emperor soon?


    "High-ranking heaven?" The women such as Kongzi didn''t feel much about Emperor Wu. They had such a perverted man, and Emperor Wu was just a scum in their eyes!However, the so-called high-level exercise technique of the heavenly ranks has attracted their attention, which is exactly what they need now.They have also stayed in Canaan Academy for a while, and they naturally know that the advanced techniques of the heavenly ranks are already the top techniques in the world!


    "Friend? It''s a woman, right?" Miyamoto''s face I had already seen through your expression.


    Monkey King smiled, and the daughters suddenly rolled their eyes.


    "Wukong, since you have acquired the relics of Emperor Wu, don''t you have some other martial arts mentality?" Kongzi looked at Monkey King with a curious expression.They were studying at Canaan College, and the martial arts they had learned were all profound martial arts, and the highest was just a low-level one!


    "Of course! There are also several heaven-rank martial arts!" Sun Wukong thought, and he took the heaven-rank martial arts robbed from the hands of various races, as well as some high-level martial arts he carefully selected. Put it on the stone table and said, "You can pick it yourself! You can practice which skill you like!" When I came back earlier, my sisters and sisters had a hilarious night, but forgot to give them these martial skills. Up.


    Seeing the dozens of high-level martial arts on the stone table, the women suddenly looked happy, they had long wanted Monkey King to get them some advanced martial arts! This is finally what they wanted!They gathered around the stone table and began to choose the martial arts that suits them!


    And Monkey King squeezed out directly from their sides!Looking at the little doctor who was playing with Alice and the others, he couldn''t help walking towards her: "Little doctor, you will live here temporarily in the future! I''ll talk to the dean here, and you will stay. Study at Canaan College!"


    "But... my evil body... I''m afraid I will harm them..." Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Xiao Yixian''s heart was very moved, but when he thought of his physique, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes.


    "Otherwise, what do you think I brought you for? Let''s go! I will completely eliminate your toxic body for you!" Monkey King rubbed Xiaoyixian''s hair and laughed softly.


    "Resolved completely?" Xiaoyixian looked at Monkey King suspiciously!For Monkey King''s intimacy, she blushed, but she didn''t avoid it, but a trace of warmth flowed through her heart!After learning that she possessed a poisonous body, Sun Wukong not only did not alienate her, but cared for her more, which made her very moved.


    Evil and poisonous bodies will die when touched. Therefore, everyone is afraid. Those who possess the poisonous bodies will never have a friend. They are destined to be alone for a lifetime. When the poisonous body breaks out, I am afraid that they will become the enemy of the world!However, Monkey King, as always, still cares about her and loves her!This made Xiao Yixian more and more attached to Monkey King.


    "Yes! This hard-to-disease body will be very difficult for others, but it is nothing to me! I only need to condense the toxins in your body to form a poison pill, and you will be able to completely You¡¯re in control of your virulent body!¡± Now that you have decided to leave Xiaoyixian and let her live with Kongzi and other women, it¡¯s better to get rid of her virulent body completely!..

 222 Chapter 101 Poison Pill

    In the quiet room, Monkey King put his fingers on Little Doctor Immortal¡¯s wrist, and a small amount of energy quickly rushed into Little Doctor Immortal¡¯s body along her delicate hand...


    With the intrusion of energy, everything in Xiaoyixian''s body was revealed in front of Sun Wukong. Almost all of her meridians had been filled with poisonous gas. Although it was very thin, if things went on like this, these toxins would become thicker and thicker. , When it arrives, it will be even more like a brain, then the mind of the little doctor will gradually become blurred. At that time, I am afraid that it will be the same as the owner of the eternal poisonous body in the past, and it will take the most miserable last step: Born in disaster, died in disaster!


    "En! Toxins are not strong, and it is much easier to control!" Monkey King smiled faintly, "Take off your clothes! Lying on the chuang, I''m about to start!"


    Xiao Yixian was stunned, and a red glow flew quickly on Qiaomei¡¯s cheeks, but seeing Monkey King¡¯s serious face, without any other emotions, she bit her silver teeth. Monkey King was the only one she agreed with. People, now also to help her!Why should I worry about so much!At the same time, I remembered what Yingzi and other women were saying in her ear!With a hint of shame in his heart, the little doctor Xianyu gently unbuttoned the dress, and the dress slipped down the delicate and white skin. A perfect body like mutton jade was exposed to Monkey King. In front of.Then slowly lay down on the edge of the chuang.


    In order not to embarrass the little doctor immortal, Monkey King did not pull out the hands that stood in front of her. His face was full of seriousness, and his eyes focused on the little doctor immortal''s white jade-like belly.The eyes of the gods opened, and as the six-pointed stars in the pupils turned, a bright and white six-pointed star array also emerged at the feet of Xiaoyixian, covering her whole person!


    Monkey King showed a serious look, stretched out his right hand, flexed his fingers together, and hit the flat and clean lower abdomen of Little Doctor Immortal, and a strange suction suddenly burst out from his fingers!


    As the suction burst out, all the toxins in Xiaoyixian''s body were activated!A terrible dark gray poisonous mist erupted from Xiaoyixian''s body, and her bright pupils also slowly turned into grayish purple at this moment...


    A thick gray poisonous mist erupted from her body!This kind of gray, with the smell of death, without the slightest vitality, makes people feel a sense of trembling from the depths of the soul.Filled in the air, there are bursts of scoffing!This is because Monkey King has completely activated the Evil Poison Body!These poisonous mists are the original poisonous mists hidden in the poisonous body!Its toxicity is more than a hundred times stronger than the poison absorbed by the little doctor!


    And the chuang slip under him was contaminated by the leaked gray poison, and it was completely corroded in an instant!Turned into ashes and scattered in the air!It is so toxic that it is astonishing!


    When the hard toxin body erupts completely, this gray poison will quickly swallow all the vitality of its owner!But now, under the control of Monkey King, these poisonous mists are frantically rushing towards the lower abdomen of Little Doctor Immortal!But for a moment, a swirling vortex of poison had already formed in his abdomen!Under the traction of a mysterious suction force, this poisonous vortex gradually submerged into Xiaoyixian''s body, and gradually formed a gray rotating poison ball!


    The process seems simple, but even Monkey King is extra cautious!Because the toxicity of these poisonous mists is too strong, a negligence will lead to the destruction of Xiaoyixian!But fortunately, Xiaoyixian''s body is protected by the six-pointed star formation, and the poisonous mist can''t hurt Xiaoyixian at all!Of course, this can only protect Xiao Yixian¡¯s body from being corroded by the poisonous mist. The most difficult point is the gray poisonous ball that is gradually taking shape!


    Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi!


    As the gray poisonous mist entered the body, the dense gray poisonous ball became more and more dark and weird, and Xiaoyixian''s gray and purple pupils also transformed into pure gray, a breath of death, which diffused from his body. After coming out, the body moved, soaring into the sky spontaneously!


    But Sun Wukong''s palm is just pressing on her abdomen at this time, how can she fly away from control?With just a little bit of force in his hand, the little doctor who floated up was immediately crushed down!


    "All the toxins have been sucked here, it''s time to condense the pills!" Monkey King''s face was solemn!Sisi''s supernatural power came out from his fingers, submerged in the rotating gray poisonous mist!Those poisonous fog seemed to see the most terrifying thing in the world, and they wanted to escape uncontrollably!But under the control of Monkey King, how can they escape?


    Hiss!


    That trace of divine power penetrated into the gray poisonous mist, rushed into the gray poisonous gas vortex, and then entangled in the center of the vortex!Immediately, the suction exploded again, and the surrounding poisonous fog burst under that trace of divine suction, and there was no room for resistance at all, and the poisonous fog was mixed and solidified in a brutal manner with the force of destruction. Countless small voices continued to be heard from Xiaoyixian''s body, and the gray poisonous mist gradually shrank, solidified, and gradually formed a gray poisonous pellet!


    "Little Doctor Immortal, run the martial energy, compress the poisonous gas, and let this poison pill be completely used for you!" At this moment, Monkey King''s voice sounded in Xiao Yixian''s mind in a timely manner.


    Under the shout of Monkey King, the little doctor who had been dragged into a deep sleep immediately woke up!After hearing what Sun Wukong said, she realized that the gray poison pellet in her body was a hint of surprise in her eyes. Without hesitation, she immediately used her martial energy to compress the poisonous mist on the exterior of the poison pellet. , And this poison pill gradually became rounded, and later, the whole body was filled with a gray luster...


    Under the control of Xiaoyixian, the poison pill gradually shrank, and finally sank completely into her Dantian!


    "Okay! It''s a success!" Monkey King put his hand away from Xiao Yixian''s abdomen, with a slight smile on his face!


    The little doctor immortal hurriedly got up from the chuang, his face was covered with red clouds, and quickly picked up the clothes on the side and put it on! The Monkey King who was watching couldn''t help but shook his head!


    After finishing the dressing, Xiao Yixian breathed a sigh of relief. He felt the changes in his body, and his face was pleasantly surprised. He looked at her Monkey King, his face even more flushed, and Che still said generously." Thank you!" Thousands of words, all in this!..

 223 Chapter 102 The First Alchemy

    Little Doctor Immortal felt his own strength at this moment, and the two-star great martial artist looked surprised.She was just a small warrior before, and in a blink of an eye, she has become a real great warrior!She has already admired Monkey King''s methods!Evil poison body has always been synonymous with panic on the mainland!It is so poisonous that it will die if touched!However, Sun Wukong not only did not have the slightest fear, but used the means of thunder to stimulate all the poison in her body, condensing it to one point, and helping her form a poison pill in her body!So as to completely solve the difficult poisonous body that has been helpless throughout the ages!Such methods are rare in ancient and modern times!


    After absorbing the original virulence of the virulent body, it is reasonable for the strength of the little doctor to rise!She also deeply remembered the gratitude of Monkey King!The verbal gratitude is no longer enough to express what Monkey King did to her!From now on, she just wants to stay by his side in silence and give everything for him!


    After leaving the room, Kongzi and other women surrounded Xiaoyixian!Sent words of sincere concern!They naturally saw Monkey King condensing a poison pill outside the house just now!It''s hard to imagine that such a beautiful young girl has such a terrifying physique!


    Looking at the caring faces, the heart of Xiaoyixian, warm currents surging by, and a sincere smile appeared on his face!She was very fortunate that she was able to meet Monkey King, and to meet so many friends who knew that she had a bad body, still caring so much and would not alienate her!Because of Monkey King, she will not be stepping into the tragic fate of the past generations of Evil Body owners!


    Even if she is the owner of the Evil Body, she can live like ordinary people!Glancing at the stalwart figure not far from him, and looking at the beautiful and beautiful faces beside him, a touch of firmness flashed in Xiao Yixian''s eyes!She doesn''t want anything, she just wants to stay by his side in silence!


    On this day, with nothing to do, Monkey King accompanied the daughters to play in Canaan City!The large group of beauties naturally attracted the attention of many passersby!There are even some people who do not know how to do it!However, they were all thrown into the river by the side of the road by Monkey King unceremoniously!Brutal suppression all the way!So the people who came to strike up a conversation were suppressed!It wasn''t until sunset that Xishan returned to Vanilla Ju with all the girls who were still thinking about it!


    And as soon as they returned to Vanilla Ju, all the girls ran towards the hot spring in the courtyard!After walking around the street for a day, they also sweat a lot!The first thing going home is naturally to take a comfortable bath!Since Kaoru and his daughters were among them, Sun Wukong was too embarrassed to go in with them!


    Back in his room, Sun Wukong took out a medicine pot from the world ring!This medicine cauldron is engraved with mysterious rune patterns, as well as the beasts roaring up in the sky, soaring through the clouds!The whole looks simple and mysterious!Even if there are no medicinal materials in it, when this medicine cauldron appears, the room is already full of strong medicinal fragrance!It makes people know that it is not Fanpin at a glance!


    Sun Wukong doesn¡¯t know the name of this medicine cauldron, but he got it from the patriarch of the medicine clan!Having nothing to do, he searched all the memories of the alchemist in Yao''s old brain!Now, he was about to try to refine a pot of pill!It is very tedious and complicated for a pharmacist to refine the pill. It is not that he can immediately become a master alchemist after absorbing the memory of Yao Lao. The process still requires him to slowly practice his hands!


    A lot of low-level medicinal materials were taken out of the world ring. As Sun Wukong¡¯s eyes changed, the God¡¯s Eye opened. As the star array turned, a black flame with a diameter of one meter suddenly appeared in Sun Wukong. In front of the sky.Looking at its flame, it turned out to be the unique Amaterasu fire of the Kaleidoscope Writer Eye!The fire of this day''s light is displayed in the hands of Monkey King!Its power is simply not comparable to the different fires in this world!


    Of course, this is not to say that the fire of Amaterasu is stronger than that of different fires, but that the fire of Amaterasu is displayed in the hands of Monkey King and is extremely powerful!The power of the technique depends on his strength, the stronger the strength, the stronger the power of the technique naturally.


    Monkey King took a third-grade medicinal material and threw it directly into the fire of amaterasu. After hearing a sneer, the third-grade medicinal material was burned into nothingness in an instant!Monkey King shook his head faintly. The fire of the sky was as he imagined, unable to be used to refine medicinal materials!This flame is not an ordinary flame, it is a flame that burns everything!Even if Monkey King keeps the temperature to the lowest, it won''t work, because the nature of the fire of the sky is to burn out, burn out everything in the world!


    And this kind of flame is displayed from Monkey King''s hands, and its attributes are even more vivid!Not to mention refining medicinal materials, if you throw that medicine cauldron into the fire of Amaterasu, I am afraid it will be burned into nothingness!How could this kind of flame be used to refine the pill!


    "Does it have to use the different fires of this world?" Monkey King shook his head, his mind moved, and the sky of fire disappeared without a trace.With a light wave of his right hand, a group of black original alien fire appeared in front of him, which is the second highest in the list of different fires!"I will use you for now!"


    With that, a terrifying soul power emerged from the center of Monkey King''s eyebrows, and wrapped the emptiness of the original source of flame into Tuantuan!Then he opened his mouth and inhaled, the original source of fire was so sucked into the body by Monkey King!The different fire entered the body, under the suppression of the terrifying power of the vast soul of Monkey King!Void Swallowing Yan did not dare to resist at all, and obediently expressed surrender under the control of Monkey King!


    "Hehe! Isn''t it difficult to refine the alien fire!" Monkey King smiled faintly, he had already refined the second-ranked Void Swallowing Flame without any effort: "Xun''er wants to swallow all the alien fire. There is still a long way to go! Let me control you for the time being! By the way, help me refine some pills!"


    "So! Let''s get started!" As he said, Monkey King made a casual move, and a black flame surged from his palm, and clusters of black flames soared into the air and dissipated immediately.The different fire has been refined by him, and this emptiness swallows inflammation is naturally under his control!


    I grabbed a fourth-grade horse chestnut plant and gently threw it into the flames, and saw that the horse chestnut had just been contaminated with the emptiness swallowing inflammation, and it was instantly calcined into a blue liquid, liquid Slowly rolling in the flames, reflecting a faint glow.


    "Sure enough, we still need the strange fire in this world to have miraculous effects!" Monkey King smiled faintly, once again threw a medicinal plant into the void swallowing inflammation, and started his first alchemy in this world!..

 224 Chapter 103—Unexpected Surprise

    The two medicinal liquids churned in the emptiness swallowing inflammation, and a trace of yellow impurities was extracted.As Sun Wukong''s heart turned, those impurities were directly removed under the control of his terrifying soul power.With the removal of impurities, the liquid medicine inside became more and more crystal clear!


    With a single move, the two medicinal plants that had been fused flew back to Monkey King''s hands!Looking at the liquid medicine in his hand, Monkey King smiled faintly: "It''s easy to extract medicinal materials! In this case, I shouldn''t have any problems with the pill!"


    With a thought, the medicine cauldron next to him floated directly in the air, and a strange black flame was directly thrown into the medicine cauldron by Monkey King!The black raging fire instantly rose from the tripod!


    Monkey King looked at the rapidly rising black flames in the medicine cauldron, and there were fragments of crackling sounds!Helplessly shook his head.Even though the quality of this medicine cauldron is extremely extraordinary, this emptiness swallows inflammation through the hands of Monkey King!With the blessing of his terrifying power, how terrifying is his temperature?And the Void Swallowing Inflammation has the effect of swallowing. This medicine cauldron obviously cannot bear the power of the Void Swallowing Inflammation. Before the medicinal materials are put in, there is already a sign of the fryer!


    Monkey King hurriedly controlled the Void Swallowing Inflammation to lower the temperature, and protected the medicine cauldron with his supreme soul power, which saved the medicine cauldron and avoided the danger of the fryer.


    And this medicine cauldron at such a terrifying temperature, the so-called warming time was also saved.Rubbing his hands, Monkey King picked up the Fire Spirit Root and Geocentric Fire Zhi and other medicinal materials on the table, waved them into the medicine cauldron.At the same time, he put the medicinal solution prepared in the previous trial into the medicine cauldron.


    The pill he refined this time was a sixth-rank pill and psychic pill. To be honest, he made a sixth-rank pill for the first time. If this spreads out, others will scold him if he is not a fool He is a lunatic.


    But what if it succeeds?Those alchemists have not found a piece of tofu and killed them!For the first time, I will refine the sixth-grade pill. What kind of enchanting can do!


    As soon as a few medicinal materials entered the medicine cauldron, the black flame was like a hungry wolf rushing to eat, swallowing them in, and in an instant, the medicinal materials quickly withered.


    The black flame seemed to be burning, but in fact its temperature had been controlled by Monkey King to a very low level. Otherwise, the medicinal materials would have to be burned to ashes as soon as they touched Void Inflammation.


    The faint, fine water droplets penetrated from the surface of several medicinal plants, and finally fell down along the surface, and then merged with the medicinal liquid that Sun Wukong threw in in advance in the flame, suspended in the flame, dripping continuously. Tumbling.


    As the flames continue to burn, the medicinal liquids continue to seep out of the medicinal plants, and the surface of those medicinal materials is also rapidly fading, and finally the pure medicinal power contained in it has been forced out by the flames. It completely turned into a piece of residue and turned into a pile of useless waste.


    Under the control of Sun Wukong''s soul power, those residues were instantly cleared out, and in the flames, only a dark red liquid liquid formed by the fusion of various liquid liquids remained.The liquid medicine is only the size of a fist, but with the calcination and refinement of Void Swallowing, the volume of the liquid medicine shrinks!The residue was removed little by little, and finally only the size of a thumb was left!The whole body is rosy and smooth, with a faint red glow...


    "Brother Wukong, where are you? Come out and tell us a story! You haven''t told us a story for a long time!" But at this moment, the delicate voice of Alice sounded in the courtyard outside the door. .


    "There are so strong energy fluctuations in that room, Brother Wukong must be there!" This was the voice of Hong Sun.As her words just fell, the chaotic footsteps got closer and closer, and it seemed that several little loli ran over here.


    "What a strong medicinal fragrance! I don''t know what Brother Wukong is doing?" Hong Ri''s tone was obviously excited.


    The door creaked and opened, Hong Ri¡¯s cute little head came out from the crack of the door, and when he saw Monkey King in the room, his eyes lit up, but when he looked at the medicine cauldron floating in the air, he wanted to be loud. The yelling voice was immediately swallowed by her. She was not an ignorant little girl. She knew exactly what Sun Wukong was doing. The pharmacist was most afraid of external disturbances when refining the pill!


    But she knows, but the little loli behind her without the watch know!Seeing Hongri blocked the door and stopped moving, Xianglin immediately squeezed in from the crack of the door: "I sensed the breath of Brother Wukong, Hongri, don''t stand in the door! I want to listen to Brother Wukong giving us Tell a story!"


    "Don''t go in, Brother Wukong is refining the pill. Don''t be disturbed!" Red Hitachi Mala stayed with the phosphorus.At the same time, Alice¡¯s small head squeezed in from the crack of the door, and she felt a heat wave on her face. She immediately exclaimed, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so hot! What is Goku¡¯s brother doing?¡±


    "Alchemy, I told you to be quiet!" Hongri immediately covered the mouths of the two little loli with his hands, but it made the two little loli scream, struggling hard.


    "If you want to come in, come in. If you don''t come in, just play with me. I don''t have time to tell you a story now!" Monkey King looked at the little loli at the door and felt a headache.Fortunately, his soul power is very terrifying, and he is not afraid of being disturbed by others while he is refining the pill.If this is changed to someone else, maybe they have already made it into a monster.


    Seeing that Monkey King could still talk to them easily and thinking of Monkey King''s strength, Hong Ri also let go of his heart and let go of the two loli in his arms.As soon as she got out of trouble, Alice ran towards Monkey King under the heat wave, and looked at the liquid medicine dripping in the medicine cauldron with a look of surprise: "Is this alchemy? It''s amazing!"


    Hong Ri Tong Xiang Pho and Bai walked in, looked at the medicine cauldron in the air curiously, looked at the black flame in the cauldron, and said with a surprised expression: "Brother Wukong, is that a strange fire?"


    "En! Void Swallowing Yan, the second highest on the list of different fires!" Monkey King smiled faintly, glanced at the pill on the table, then picked up a medicinal material and threw it into the medicine cauldron.The medicinal materials entered, and immediately withered, but for a moment, the essence of the medicinal liquid was extracted from it...With the support of his terrifying soul, he was refining the medicine while chatting with the little loli, without any pressure at all.


    "Void Swallowing Inflammation?!" Hongri''s face suddenly looked surprised. Obviously, she also knew how powerful Void Swallowing Inflammation was.


    "Wow! That medicinal material was blown dry in a while, so fun! Brother Wukong, I''ll help you!" Alice''s eyes were glazed, and she picked up a medicinal material on the table and threw it into the cauldron!


    "Don''t!" Monkey King screamed hurriedly, but it was too late, the medicinal materials had been thrown into the medicine cauldron.Monkey King hurriedly separated out a soul power and swept towards the medicinal plant...


    "Huh?" But suddenly, he stopped again, because after the medicinal plant was thrown into the medicine cauldron, the crystal liquid in the medicinal cauldron seemed to be spiritual, showing a mysterious retreat power. , In Monkey King¡¯s stunned state, the medicinal plant was wrapped in a flash!Under the refinement of Void Swallowing Inflammation, the silky liquid medicine slowly flowed out, dripping into the crystal liquid liquid, and in an instant, its liquid medicine shone with a dazzling glow!The strong medicinal fragrance filled the whole room, tumbling in the flames, full of spirituality!


    At the same time, in the sky here, suddenly dark clouds rolled, thunder and lightning were surging, and the robbery cloud condensed, it seemed that a heavenly punishment was about to fall!Whether it was Canaan College or the entire Canaan City, it suddenly boiled at this moment!Heavenly Tribulation came to the world, and its own spirit was born!..

 225 Chapter One Hundred and Four

    Thick thunderclouds quickly condensed over the Canaan Academy. At this time, it had already sunk to the west, and under the envelope of Dan Jie, the already dim sky completely became invisible!Only the silver lightning that pierced through the cloud from time to time can occasionally illuminate the Canaan Academy below.


    "What''s the matter! Why has the sky suddenly darkened!"


    "Look, there is a big thundercloud above the academy!"


    "I know! I know! This kind of robbery cloud can''t be wrong...it must be a pill! Has anyone refined a pill of rank 7 or higher? Only those pill that exist can attract pill!"


    "That Dan Jie seems to be aimed at the Vanilla Ju not far away! Could it be that the people of Vanilla Ju have made a seventh-grade pill?


    "You can''t go wrong! Didn''t you find it? There is a strong pill fragrance around the vanilla dwelling! Someone must have refined the seventh-grade pill there!"


    "If you have anything to guess, you will know if you look at it in the past!"


    The students and teachers in Canaan College rushed to the vanilla residence!But when they came to the door of Vanilla Ju, they were stopped by several teachers.Such things naturally attracted the attention of Hu Gan, the vice president of the Outer Court!In the first place, a few teachers were invited to block the door of Vanilla Ju, to prevent the students from scurrying!He knows what a powerful being lives in it!Naturally, ordinary students and teachers will not be disturbed!But he himself took his granddaughter Hujia into the Vanilla Ju.


    Of course, some people with faces and faces in Canaan City have also gathered to Canaan College.However, due to the authority of the Canaan Academy, they can only watch it from a long distance outside the Academy!Only a few powerful people who have a little friendship with Canaan Academy have entered the Canaan Academy without any hesitation.


    When the dark clouds in the sky condensed, the Danxiang in that room was also full of peaks, and even the heaven and earth energy around Vanilla House was pulled by this Danxiang and trembling slightly.


    "Such a fluctuation... Is it the pill of the seventh stage peak?" Sun Wukong looked at the pill that was gradually taking shape in the medicine cauldron, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. He just used the materials of the sixth stage to refine it. The pill of Qipin Peak!Do you want to be so awesome!


    "I...I... did I do something wrong?" Alice looked at the trembling medicine cauldron, her eyes filled with mist. She was afraid that she would upset Monkey King, and she was about to cry!


    "It''s okay, well done, Alice, thanks to you, it seems that you have made a new medicine formula by mistake!" Monkey King gently touched Alice''s The little head said with a look of appreciation.


    "So, I didn''t do anything wrong?" Upon hearing the admiration in Monkey King''s words, Alice burst into laughter, the mist in her eyes disappeared, and she curiously looked at the medicine in the medicine pot. .


    The red sun ran to the mouth, looking at the thundercloud in the sky, with a look of excitement: "Wow! That is a pill, right? That is to say, the pill that Brother Wukong refined is at least a seventh-grade pill? Hmm? It seems that many people have gathered here! Huh? Even Grandpa Hu Gan is here too!"


    At the gate of the courtyard, Hu Gan brought a wicked woman in, with excitement in his eyes!How long hasn''t seen this Dan Jie come to this world!Can he not get excited?Even the girl who followed him had unusually bright eyes, showing the excitement in her heart.


    At this moment, Kongzi and other women also came to the courtyard, looking at the terrifying thunderclouds rapidly condensing in the sky, one after another walked towards the room where Monkey King was...


    "Wukong, what good do you guys have done? How did you get such a terrifying thundercloud?" Bulma walked in first, looked at the medicine pot floating in the air, and couldn''t help looking at Monkey King. Past.


    "It''s alchemy! Brother Wukong is making alchemy! This is a seventh-rank pill! Look at the color, it is definitely the top pill among the seventh-ranks! It''s really amazing! The first time you can practice medicine! Refining the pill of the seventh pinnacle peak is really amazing!" The red sun on the side, blushing, explained excitedly to Bulma and other women.


    "Alchemy?" Bulma and other women were relieved, and immediately looked at the glorious pill in the medicine cauldron, and their faces were amazed: "It''s really beautiful! Wukong, you practiced it. What kind of Dan is it?"


    "In the beginning, I refined a sixth-rank psychic pill, but later, Alice added a sixth-rank purple orchid. Now I don''t know what kind of pill it will become!" Sun Wukong shrugged , Said lightly.


    "Master Wukong! The Dan Jie in the sky is about to fall. If you don''t resist, Vanilla House will be destroyed!" At this time, Hu Gan hurriedly came to the door and looked at Monkey King. Anxiously.In fact, he really wanted to make a move, but when he saw the more terrifying Dan Jie in the sky, his heart beat faster!That kind of Dan Jie with the terrifying power of destruction is not something that a martial emperor can contend!Even Wu Zong is hard to resist!


    "Oh, even Vice President Hugan is here too!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and pointed to the little doctor immortal beside him: "She is called Little Doctor Immortal, and she will be studying at your Canaan College for a while, please. ¡­"


    "That''s right! You''d better get rid of that Dan Jie quickly!" Hu Gan didn''t even think about it, opened his mouth and agreed, and immediately looked at Monkey King begging!He is really scared!There are so many students present outside, and if this terrifying pill comes down, it won''t be more than half dead or injured!He can''t afford such a thing!


    "A mere tribulation, why be so alarmed!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and slowly walked into the courtyard, watching the billowing dark clouds in the sky, thunderbolts and thunderbolts on it!A terrifying power of heaven and earth radiated from it, making people very depressed.This level of Pill Tribulation is indeed a bit too terrifying for ordinary people!Looking at its power, it is low enough to be attacked by a martial master!


    But this kind of pill calamity is naturally nothing to Monkey King.I saw a strong light bullet quickly condensed on his fingertips!With a flick of his finger, the light flare turned into a stream of light and rushed straight into the sky, and in an instant, it was submerged in the thick thundercloud!For a moment, with a bang, it exploded!The terrifying energy fluctuations directly disperse the terrifying thundercloud!The people present clearly felt that the space here was severely shaken at this moment!And the robbery cloud in the sky disappeared in a moment!


    While everyone was shaken by Monkey King''s methods, Kongzi''s voice was passed into Monkey King''s ears: "Wukong, the pill is going to fly away!"


    I saw the crystal pill exuding a strong pill scent in the medicine cauldron, and it shot out from the medicine cauldron in an instant, and went straight into the sky!The pill of this level has derived some spirituality and knows how to avoid evil, so once out of the medicine cauldron, it will escape by itself.


    "In front of me, do you want to escape too?"


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and instantly blocked the path of the pill, reaching out and grabbing it in his hand.


    This pill is crystal clear, shining with blue and red light, the size of the whole finger, round the sky, and the rich pill fragrance makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    "What a pure energy! It seems that this pill is enough to make Wu Zong promoted to Wu Zun!" Monkey King felt the surging pure energy of the pill in his hand, and was also a little surprised. . Female works, still very satisfied: "In this case, then name you: Pozun Dan!..."..

 226 Chapter 105 Hu Jia

    "The Pinnacle of the Seventh Stage!" Hu Jia looked at the round and smooth Pozun Pill in Sun Wukong''s hand, exuding a strong pill fragrance, and her eyes were bright and colorful. Dan Jie gave a shocking scene that was easily broken, and my heart could not be calmed for a long time.That is the pill calamity dropped by the pill at the pinnacle of the seventh product!Its power is equivalent to a blow from Wu Zun, but it was cracked so lightly by him!How can this not shock her!


    And Monkey King doesn''t seem to be a few years older than her, why is there such a terrifying strength?Compared to Monkey King, she, a self-proclaimed genius, suddenly felt so small.At this moment, she finally believed Hu Gan''s words, this guy has the terrifying power to subvert their Canaan Academy.


    Hugan looked at Monkey King with his eyes flickering. He didn''t expect that Monkey King was not only powerful, but also a pharmacist, a pharmacist, that was the most popular profession in the world!And seeing him refining a seventh-rank peak pill, he didn''t show the slightest fatigue. Obviously refining a seventh-rank pill is not his limit. This is definitely an eighth-rank or above alchemist!Eight-Rank Alchemist, it''s exciting to think about it!


    "Master Wukong! Congratulations, I have refined such an extraordinary pill. I wonder if I have the honor to know what its name is?" Hugan hugged Sun Wukong respectfully.Whether it is strength or the identity of an eight-rank alchemist, it is enough to make him respectful of Monkey King.


    Hu Jia, who saw her grandfather¡¯s expression on the side, rolled her eyes suddenly. Although she also knew the reason Hu Gan did this, she knew it. Seeing her respected grandfather treat others so respectfully and politely, it is inevitable in her heart. Also a little unhappy.


    "Pozun Pill can make the nine-star Wuzong 100% promoted to the realm of Wuzun! Eight-star 80%, seven-star 50%! The success rate behind is not clear!" Monkey King smiled faintly.He is not talking big, the pure energy contained in this Pozun Pill really has the effect of being against the sky!You don''t look at who made this pill!


    Hu Gan opened his mouth in shock!This can be regarded as the most precious treasure!Although it is a seventh product, its efficacy is definitely more precious than those eight product pill!Really waiting for Baodan, if those Wuzongs knew about it, they wouldn''t go bankrupt, and they would be broke!


    Hu Jia, who was on the side, also stared in shock, as did Xun''er and Su Mei!They were even more shocked than the Hugan ancestors and grandchildren, because they knew that this pill was the first pill that Sun Wukong had refined in his life!The first time you refine a pill, you will make this kind of treasure pill!No one believes it!


    Just when everyone was shocked, Monkey King took a faint look outside Vanilla House, then turned his head to the Hu Gan on the side and said faintly: "A guest is coming over here, I don''t want to meet these boring people. Hugan, go and send them away!"


    "Okay! Master Wukong, I''ll be there!" Hu Gan nodded immediately, turned and walked outside Vanilla Ju!In a short while, there were waves of conversation outside.But this has nothing to do with Monkey King!


    Monkey King looked at Hu Jia next to him, and smiled faintly: "Your name is Hu Jia, right? Hu Gan''s granddaughter? I didn''t expect that old man and a beautiful granddaughter like you!"


    Hu Jia immediately glared at Sun Wukong: "What is an old man? I don''t understand at all politeness! Also, warn you, don''t pay attention to this girl, this girl is not interested in men!" Kaoru and waited for the girl to look over: "Hey, Kaoru, sister Tsuiko! We meet again!" She said, she enthusiastically opened her arms and hugged it next to Tsuiko!Kuangzi moved lightly, and cleverly avoided Hujia''s hug. Looking at the girl in front of him, Kuangzi felt a headache!


    Monkey King looked at Hu Jia up and down, and there was a sound in his mouth, but he looked at Hu Jia a little embarrassed.At the moment Liu brows were erected, and she yelled: "What do you look at! I haven''t seen a beautiful woman!" She also knew a little bit about Monkey King''s character from the mouths of Wang Zi and other women, and because of the relationship between Kong Zi and them, she knew that Sun Wukong was capable of the sky. There is not much fear.


    Monkey King ignored Hu Jia''s sweet drink. He was thinking, in the original book, this girl seems to be very interested in Xun''er. It seems that this girl has the potential of Lily!lily!Well, rare resources!It''s necessary to adjust it!


    "Brother Wukong! Pozun pill, Pozun pill!" At this moment, the red sun''s voice was pulling back the distracted Monkey King, looking at the pill in his hand with bright and big eyes, almost water was coming out!


    "The energy of this pill is too strong, even if it is you, it can''t be digested! I will keep it for the time being!" Monkey King smiled faintly when he saw the greedy statue of Hong Sun and rubbed her cute little one. Head.


    Seeing that the pill hadn''t landed, Hongri suddenly looked discouraged.


    Monkey King looked at the girls and the other girls, and said, "Okay! It''s already so late! It''s time for dinner!"


    "Ah! We haven''t prepared dinner yet!" The women in charge of the chef with Yuko and Yuriko suddenly exclaimed, and hurried to the kitchen...


    Time flies by, blinking, a month has passed!


    In this month!Monkey King also took Qinglin, Xuelan, Yueguang, and Yuemei to Canaan Academy!If he has time, he will accompany Wangzi and other women to go shopping, and when they practice and study, he will return to the world ring and continue to refine his pill!Because the pill he refines will always drop the pill, that is too ostentatious, so he still returns to the world ring to refine the pill to be pure!


    After a month of familiarity and alchemy, he is already very familiar and proficient. As long as he has enough materials, it will be no problem for him to refine the imperial pill!


    And the strength of the women, also supported by his pill, can be described as leaps and bounds!Of course, they only use the pill as a supplement, and they are not completely dependent on the pill.And Monkey King didn''t develop the potential for them, so that the power gained for no reason, how can the power that he cultivated can be used freely!Just like the current moonlight, Cailin''s girls, because their strength has increased too much, they have not yet stabilized their realm!


    And Yun Yun did not show any news about the customs clearance. It seems that Emperor Wu''s inheritance is not so easy to obtain!As for Cailin, she didn''t leave her own clan either. As the queen of the snake-human race, she is now busy for the relocation of their snake-human race!..

 227 Chapter 106 Trial

    Just after coming out of the world ring, Monkey King saw that all the girls were in the hall, and at a glance, nearly thirty people were stunning!Sun Wukong was a little dazzled.


    "Why are you all gathered together? Is there anything wrong?" Looking at the nearly 30 beauties in front of him, Monkey King was a little dazed. Before he knew it, he already had so many sister papers, although there were some of them. Some have not yet entered the palace, but sooner or later it is not.


    "That''s it. Starting tomorrow, our college will be off for a month. We are discussing where to go for the trial! After studying for so long, it is time to go out and practice!" Yuriko stood up and gave a seat to Monkey King. , Pouring a cup of tea for him obediently, and laughed softly.


    "Holiday? Is there any holiday for Canaan Academy?" Monkey King sat unceremoniously on the seat Yuriko gave him, took the tea cup she handed him, and said lightly.


    "Yes! Our Canaan College has such a one-month holiday every year! At that time, a new semester will begin, and at that time, it is also the time when our Canaan College recruits students!" Ruolin nodded. Softly explained.


    "Is that so? Did you choose where to go for the trial?" Monkey King looked at Wang Zi and other women.


    "Originally, Canaan Academy also had a place for students to test, but the level of Beasts there is really too low. Since you and No. 18 are there, why don''t we go to the Beast Mountains to test, how about?" Looking at Monkey King, his eyes are full of expectation!After such a long time, the bloodthirsty emotion in her heart became a little unbearable.


    "Warcraft Mountain Range? That is indeed a good place!" Monkey King nodded, and agreed, and counting the time, one month has passed. After they finish their trials, Yun Yun should be about to accept the inheritance of Emperor Wu. Is it out?The time has just coincided!


    "Okay, then it''s settled, we will go to the Warcraft Mountains to experience tomorrow!" With a word, the women went back to their rooms with excitement to pack their things!In this trial, they will show Monkey King the results of their cultivation for more than a month.


    On this day, the girls once again took Monkey King to stroll the street for a day, bought all the necessary items, and packed them into Monkey King¡¯s world ring!Monkey King is very suspicious, are they really trying?Instead of traveling?


    On the second day, the girls got Sun Wukong up early, had breakfast, and set off for the place of the Warcraft Mountains!Yes, it is mighty!More than a dozen beautiful girls are walking together, can''t this be called mighty?


    Since it was a trial, Monkey King didn''t use teleportation to take the girls to the Warcraft Mountains. He just bought a few horns and headed towards the Warcraft Mountains!Before setting off, Monkey King had already greeted them. Since it is a trial, then he must be prepared to endure hardships. Except for moments when his life is at stake, he will never help, including the number 18 and others. Strong sister paper.


    The horned car was slowly moving forward under the scorching sun!The sisters in the carriage were all sweating from the hot weather.Monkey King surprisingly didn''t give them any help!The flowers in the greenhouse can only be used as vases forever. If you want to grow and become stronger, if you can''t bear this bit of suffering, why bother to cultivate!


    Perhaps it was to prove himself in front of Monkey King, even though Alice and other little loli were flushed by the hot pretty face, they did not yell!However, mentally it is a bit listless.This made Monkey King''s heart very pleased.He didn''t worry about the girls and other girls at all, but even a few little loli insisted so seriously, which really surprised him.In order to encourage them, Monkey King told a few little loli fairy tales, which made them change their previous listlessness and become energetic.


    The scorching sun cracked the mud and the ground, and the vehicle was driving on the hard mud, splashing billowing dust and smoke!Unconsciously, most of the day passed quietly!


    A dense forest appeared in the sight of everyone, which made the faces of the women suddenly show a trace of joy!


    "Ah! I finally saw the woods, now I can finally avoid the damn sun!" The curtain opened, and Hu Jia''s pretty figure emerged!Looking at the dense forest ahead, he suddenly looked happy.Kongzi and other women went to the Warcraft Mountains for trials one after another, naturally it was inevitable that she, a girl who likes beautiful women, followed.


    A group of people drove slowly into the dense forest, but in a moment, a few horned beasts began to agitate uncomfortably!Xuelan, who has extensive mercenary experience, frowned immediately, and exclaimed loudly, "Attention everyone, there may be monsters lurking in this forest!"


    "!!!" All the girls were shocked, and they all started with twelve points of energy. They clenched the sharp sword in their hands and scanned the surroundings of the forest with vigilance!Monkey King is right beside them, and naturally they all want to make a good expression in front of Monkey King!


    "Roar!!" Suddenly, a violent roar pierced through the clouds and cracked rocks in the quiet and empty forest.


    With a "swish", a behemoth fiercely leaping out of an ancient tree in the dense forest!Like a hungry tiger, it flew at a horned beast that was too scared and frightened!


    Yu Pu biting in the air, the girls also saw the true face of this monster!This is actually a two-meter low-level monster: Blue Horned Lion!


    The blue-horned mad lion is shaped like a lion, with strong limbs and cyan hair. On top of its head, there is a cyan unicorn!Its sharp fangs are its strongest weapon!Although it is a two-tier low-level, but with its sharp tooth swords that are half a meter long on both sides of its mouth, if it is an oversight, even a two-tier high-level monster will be killed by one blow!


    "It''s a two-tier low-level blue-horned lion. Please be careful. Although it is a two-tier low-level, the tooth sword at the corner of its mouth can easily break through the flesh and blood of a two-tier high-level monster! Yajian is hurt!" Xuelan yelled for the first time!


    But the blue-horned lion was a bite, and the blood basin directly bit the neck of a horned beast. The sharp teeth instantly pierced the flesh of the horned beast. The blood spurted, and the horned beast''drinked''. He screamed weakly and fell to the ground, killing him for a moment!The remaining few horned beasts were immediately frightened and fled in all directions!It made the women in the carriage swayed and dizzy!"Hurry up, everyone!" As Nan Lixiang drank, the women jumped off the carriage!Looking at their steadily landing posture, it is obvious that the training during this period is quite effective.


    "Drink, I''m so courageous! Give it to me!" Kongzi yelled, his figure flashed, the sharp sword in his hand turned into a cold light, and he immediately slashed at the blue horned lion near the foot. Down!The hands are fierce and fierce!Excited bloodthirsty light flashed in his eyes!Seeing Lie Xinxi, Kongzi''s bloodthirsty nature was once again triggered!She can''t wait to have a fight with this blue-horned lion!..

 228 Chapter One Hundred Seven

    Kenzi''s strength has reached the level of a three-star warrior!It took more than a month to reach the strength of a three-star martial artist from ordinary people, and the speed of its advancement can be described as terrifying!Only under the cultivation of Monkey King can her advancement speed be so fast. If it is someone else, it really can''t do this.


    With long hair flying, the eyes flashed with excitement and bloodthirsty rays, one arm raised the long sword and slashed forward. The dignified martial energy attached to the sword body in the form of martial arts, turning into a green light, in a flash, There was already a long bloodstain on the left side of the green-horned lion!


    "Roar!" The blue-horned mad lion was wounded, and its eyes instantly turned red, and a violent and crazy breath erupted from its body!The body quickly moved horizontally, the tail as long as a snake''s whip, swept out with a faint tail light, and with a sound of "Dang~~", it struck the long sword that was in front of him!There was a sound of golden and iron mingling!


    "Hmm! With a muffled snort, Kongzi hit the tail of the blue-horned mad lion''s whip, and the force on it caused her to suffer a big loss! The body was directly moved ten meters away by that force.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Kongzi has always been very calm! It seems a little out of control this time?" Kaoru couldn''t help but frown slightly as he watched Kongzi''s performance!The physique of Warcraft is known for its abnormality, how can anyone rush forward and attack melee regardless of it?


    "Don''t look at Kyoko who is usually gentle and sensible. In fact, there is a heart of killing hidden in her heart! The martial arts will make her excited... It has been a long time since I did it... I think Kiko must be suffocated! Let her get out of control! Don''t go there, let her vent!" Monkey King looked at the figure of Zhanwu in the field and said lightly.


    "The heart of killing..." Kaoru and the daughters looked at the field, and the more excited expression of Kungko became with Zhanwu, but she was secretly surprised.It''s hard to believe that the usual gentle and kind big sister still hides such a side in her heart.


    "Huh! Naughty animal, look at the sword!"


    Kongzi gave a soft yell, twisting his waist, and the sharp sword in his hand stabs towards the neck of the blue-horned lion at a weird speed... "Roar!" The blue-horned lion let out a low roar, his head twisted, and the corners of his mouth The Zuoya Sword on the upper side withstood the sharp sword of Kongzi!With a "squeak", a large amount of sparks were wiped.


    "Roar!"


    The sturdy right front foot of the blue horned lion stepped on the ground at the same time!With a bang, a strange shock wave shook towards the foot of the foot!


    Kongzi decisively got up and leaped up!But the blue-horned mad lion seized the opportunity. At the same time, he twisted his head, and the two half-meter-long tooth swords at the corners of his mouth pierced towards the leaping Kongzi!There is nowhere to turn around in the air!If this is stabbed, Kongzi''s body will definitely be pierced!


    Seeing that the tooth sword is already close to the abdomen of the son, his body is about to be penetrated instantly!A pair of martial wings suddenly ejected from behind her!During the fan, the wind danced four times, and his figure was dangerous and dangerous to avoid the tooth sword, and flew out in a hurry!However, the sharp energy attached to the sharp tooth sword still cut the skirt of the abdomen, leaving a faint blood mouth.


    This is not Wu Qi Hua Wing, but the flying martial arts of the Eagle Wing that Xiaoyi Xian and Monkey King got together. In this month, Monkey King has asked Xiaoyi Xian to teach all this Eagle Wing to all the girls. , And refined a pair of wings for each of them, used for self-defense, the material is refined from the wings of the seventh-order wind eagle, which is known for speed.At the same time, being able to fly freely in the sky is also their dream!


    Regarding the injury to the abdomen, Kenzi was very unaware, and while flying backwards, his martial arts quickly condensed on the long sword!The spirit of heaven and earth turned into clear breeze, and was sucked into her sword!A violent energy fluctuation radiated from her long sword!A terrifying martial skill is rapidly taking shape on her long sword!


    In just a moment, a ghost of sword energy was already condensed on its long sword!As the aura of heaven and earth gathered more and more, the shadow of the sword qi above the sword body became more and more solid...


    The blue-horned mad lion obviously felt the horror of this trick, and a trace of terror flashed in his eyes!With a roar, his limbs slammed on the ground, and his body shaped like a cannonball blasted towards the flying upside down Tsunko!The blue horn above the head is even more shining with green light. As the blue light turns, it wraps the whole body of the blue-horned lion, causing it to form a rotating spiral arrow, piercing all the power towards the son. Shoot away!


    "No, sister Kongzi is in danger!" Qinglin was shocked immediately and hurriedly looked at Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand, looking at the blue-horned wild lion, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes: "Unexpectedly, this blue-horned wild lion is only a second-order beast, and it has such talented supernatural powers. That''s not bad! Given time, it will surely become the overlord of one party! It''s a pity that it has met Tsunko..."


    Seeing that the blue-horned lion that resembles a spiral gale is about to hit the son!Suddenly, Kongzi''s body turned into a phantom, and it flashed a dozen meters away on the right side, and instantly pulled a distance from the blue-horned wild lion!


    "Liuxu Piaoying! Unexpectedly, in just one month, Kongzi has already practiced this body technique to such a level! It is really a rare cultivation genius!" Nan Lixiang looked at the body technique used by Kongzi, her eyes suddenly Liang, said in admiration.


    "Haha! In martial arts training, Kongzi is still the most talented!" Monkey King smiled with satisfaction.Within a month, I had trained this high-level body technique to this level, which can only be described as a genius!


    "But...Keko is only a martial artist''s strength after all, and her martial arts is limited! At the same time, she is accumulating another high-level martial arts, I don''t know if she can support it!" Gui Meilin said with worry.


    "Don''t worry about this, Wukong, the pill to restore martial energy, has given us a lot!" Saye put down his glasses and said lightly.


    Sure enough, I saw a rapid flash in the air, avoiding the fierce attack of the blue horned lion, a fluorescent flashing pill appeared in her hand, and she swallowed it directly!The exhausted martial energy was restored to full in an instant, and she was constantly replenishing the missing martial energy!


    And the sword qi phantom on her long sword, after she took that pill, received a steady stream of martial qi supplements, finally shining sharp and terrifying sword qi waves!


    "Chongxiao Jianjue cut!!"


    Accompanied by the cold and excited sip of Kongzi, the long sword in her hand finally slashed forward!Instantly!Hundred meters of sword energy gush out from it!Turned into a huge physical lightsaber, it slammed down at the blue-horned lion blasting at extreme speed!


    The power of this sword swallowed the mountains and rivers with anger and swept the Quartet!It is hard to believe that such a terrifying blow would come from a martial artist!


    "Puff!" Shout!There is no obstacle!The lightsaber chops down!The invincible blue-horned lion was cut into two in an instant!The blood spattered, crashing to the ground!Stain a piece of land red!The remaining power of the actual lightsaber remained undiminished, and with a puff, it once again left a deep sword mark of a hundred meters long on the ground!Just disappeared!The power of the high-level martial arts is undoubtedly revealed!..

 229 Chapter One Hundred and Eight

    "Sister Kongzi is awesome!" Alice''s little loli immediately let out a heartfelt cheer.


    "It''s this kind of long-lost feeling, it''s really amazing!" Kongzi held a long sword, his eyes gleaming with excitement.Hearing Alice and their screams, they gradually recovered from the thrill of killing.In an instant, the craziness in his eyes disappeared and turned back to that pure and gentle big sister.


    At this time, after using the two high-level martial arts of the ground level, the face was a little pale, and his breathing became a little quick.But because she had taken a high-grade pill before, but for a while, her complexion and breathing had returned to normal.


    Kaoru and the other girls looked at Kaneko, but they were full of emotion. It is hard to believe that there is such a contradictory combination in the world!A gentle and kind person has such a terrible heart of killing hidden in his heart.


    Kongzi came to Sun Wukong and looked at him expectantly.Sun Wukong shook his head, and said faintly: "No, kill a Tier 2 monster, you actually took a Tier 4 pill, and you lost home! When you fight in the future, don''t fight so hard, rely on you. With agile body and faculty, there is no need to use those fourth-grade pill! This time, forget it!"


    Sun Wukong naturally knew that the reason why Kongzi fought so hard with the blue-horned lion this time was completely caused by the bloodthirsty heart of killing in her body. It has been a long time since she went to war, and her heart was a little excited and excited. No more blame on her.


    "I know, I will pay attention to it in the future!" Junzi nodded. She also knew that she was too excited just now!She looked a little bit ashamed, the martial arts she learned were all ground-level advanced martial arts, and even a fourth-tier pill was used to deal with a two-tier low-level beast.


    The group retrieved the horn beast that ran away, and got on the horn beast again and set off towards the destination.This time the group did not encounter any danger. Although a group of beautiful beauties were very eye-catching, each of them was not inferior to the martial arts masters, so that the mercenaries who had the idea of ??hitting up were discouraged.And some who thought they had a bit of status were beaten by the brutal little loli Hongri and fled back.


    It lasted three days, and the group didn¡¯t even finish half of the journey. To reach the Warcraft Mountains, there was at least half a month left. This made Monkey King very helpless. Such a boring journey would not have much experience. In order to start the actual combat experience for the daughters as soon as possible, Monkey King took the daughters to Qingshan Town in an instant.


    After a good night''s rest, the items were supplied. On the next day, the girls headed towards the long-lost Warcraft Mountains with anticipation and excitement!It''s the first time that Tsuiko and other women have taken such an adventure!Expectation and excitement are inevitable.


    This time, everyone is not riding in a carriage, but on foot!Under Monkey King¡¯s proposal, they had to cross the Tagore Desert before they could enter the Warcraft Mountains!This is not a huge blow to the women!


    Above the clear sky, the huge scorching sun hung high above the sky, like a huge fireball, blazing the earth, making the fine sand in the desert burned to the heat.


    In the desert, due to the hot temperature, wisps of heat seep out from the yellow sand, and finally evaporate the space into a twist and illusion.


    Looking into the endless desert, a group of people walked slowly in the hot yellow sand, all dusty, and their dresses were covered with sand and dust. Obviously they had been walking in the desert for a long time. .


    In order to protect the delicate skin of the girls from being tanned, Monkey King specially gave each of them a beauty pill.Even so, each of them also wears a big martial arts hat, blocking the hot sun in the sky.


    "The Tagore Desert, it really feels a bit long-lost!" Yue Mei walked in the rolling yellow sand and said with a sigh: "I don''t know how Her Majesty the Queen is doing for the migration of our race!" After finishing speaking, he lowered his head and looked at the little loli who was lying on top of his snake''s tail, and said helplessly: "I said, you are holding me like this, it is very inconvenient to walk. !"


    "What''s the matter? Sister Yuemei''s tail is cold and very comfortable to hold!" Xianglin hugged Yuemei''s snake''s tail tightly, her small face pressed against the cold snake scales, lazy Yangyang Road.


    "Yes!!" Alice and Hongri nodded again and again.


    "You guys will enjoy it!" Yue Mei shook her head helplessly. She also likes these little loli!It was Sun Wukong''s baby bumps again. Seeing that they didn''t mean to let go, they let them hold it.


    The group of people walked in the desert under the scorching sun, talking and laughing. Along the way, they did not encounter any beasts or snakes. At dusk, the group finally appeared in front of them. Shadow of the Warcraft Mountains!This made the women suddenly become overjoyed. After a day''s walk in the desert, they were already exhausted!Now it is finally time to rest!


    Compared with the initial expectations and excitement, Bulma and other women''s looks have become a little wilted.This is a little different from what you imagined!It''s okay to suffer!


    Entering the mountain range, the women hurriedly stuffed a healing pill into their mouths, making their state reach the best state, and immediately mobilized twelve points of energy, watching every one in the dense forest. Dark corners.


    Along the way, naturally, I encountered a lot of mercenaries, but they felt the tyrannical aura of the girls and the expressions that no strangers were near. Those mercenaries only dared to wait and see from a distance.For the only male in the group of beauty, they could not wait to throw him directly out to take his place.


    "Huh? Did you feel that the earth seems to be shaking?" Kushina lightly placed her hand on the ground, and felt it carefully, his face was surprised.


    "Well, there are a lot of monsters rushing here!" Monkey King felt surprised, his face was surprised.


    Yuemei and Yueguang glanced at each other, with a shocked expression on their faces: "Animal tide?! No, everyone quickly leave here!"


    "!!!" The girls were suddenly startled, and they naturally couldn''t understand the meaning of the beast tide!But they did not panic, because there was Monkey King beside them.


    "No! Our luck won''t be so good? Just entered the Warcraft Mountains and encountered a rare beast tide in a century?" Nan Lixiang widened his eyes and said in a slightly surprised tone.


    After only a moment''s delay, the shaking on the ground became more and more intense!As far as I can see, the trees in front of me have collapsed and smoke billowed!The exclamation and screams of the mercenaries became clearer!


    But for a moment, the terrifying herd that billowed like a raging wave surged forward in a posture of destroying everything!As the earth trembles, thick smoke billows, and the ancient trees in the sky are fragile in the beast tide, but in front of the beast tide are countless mercenaries running away, their eyes are frightened, and their faces are desperate!There seemed to be a life-threatening god of death chasing them behind!But the fact is also true, as long as they take a half step under their feet, they will be trampled into a pile of fleshy by the group of beasts!


    Those mercenaries are just afraid, but why are the tens of thousands of monsters showing fear and running away?Among them, there is no shortage of rank six and seven monsters!What is it that makes them show such an expression of fear?..

 230 Chapter 109 Soul Eater Ant

    "Boom!"


    The ground is shaking like a mountain, and the group of beasts is like a tide. As far as you can see, you can see the thick smoke rolling in the sky, where the sound is like thunder, roaring to the sky!Ancient trees collapse side by side!In an instant, he was trampled into debris in the sky.


    A famous mercenary was ruthlessly trampled into pieces of meat by the group of beasts in a scream of fear.Above the sky, a group of beasts flew by, making the already gloomy sky black as night!


    "It''s not good, run away, run away! The beast is going crazy... It''s the beast tide... It''s the beast tide!" someone shouted.


    In front of the beast tide, there were thousands of mercenaries fleeing lifelessly, their faces were pale, without a trace of blood!The group of beasts is even more violent!If there is someone who stands in the way, trample on it mercilessly!


    "Oh my God, Soul Eater Ant! It turned out to be Soul Eater Ant! They are in the bloodbath of the Warcraft Mountains, everyone, run away!" A fire crow flew in the sky watching the dense crowd behind the group of beasts, like a black tide rolling in The colony yelled in fear.


    Each of those magic ants is the size of a millstone, and is not strong, and they are all about one or two ranks, pitch black like ink, exuding faint cold light.In front of them, there are a lot of beasts that move too slowly, and the magic ants crawled over them, just for a moment, it was already a pile of bones.


    When the demon ants passed by, there was a lot of bones, and even the trees were eroded in an instant.Although they are small and weak, they count in the hundreds of millions!Even Wu Shengqiang, when encountering a swarm of soul-eaters, will feel chills in his heart, avoiding his edge temporarily!Because these magic ants have a terrible characteristic!Devour, devour everything!It also has a strong immunity to martial attacks.


    Think about it, if you unleash a terrifying martial skill and tens of thousands of magic ants swarmed up and swallowed your martial skill, what a shocking scene!Although they are nothing terrible to swallow by a single demon ant, how about hundreds of millions of demon ants?It''s scary to think about it.


    "Wow..." A Tier 6 monster roared, one claw grabbed his child from the ground, and quickly threw it forward!It successfully rescued its child, but it was submerged by a group of magic ants, and for a moment, it turned into a pile of bones!


    "This...this is terrifying!" The girls were shocked by the scene ahead!Even Yuemei, Hongri, etc. were all horrified!Soul Eater Ant, on this continent, is synonymous with terrible disaster.Even the moonlight, whose strength has reached the peak of Wu Zun''s peak, has a solemn face!


    "Soul Eater Demon Ant! It hasn''t appeared on the mainland for nearly a thousand years! I thought it was extinct! I didn''t expect that there are such terrible numbers in the Monster Mountain Range!" Moonlight looked at the hundred million demon ants passing by like locusts. The eyes are full of deep shock!


    "It is impossible for these soul-eaters to exist in the Warcraft Mountains, otherwise the Warcraft Mountains would have ceased to exist. They must have escaped from somewhere in the Warcraft Mountains!" Yue Mei shook her head. , A solemn look!Turning his head to look at Monkey King and said: "Master, do you have these soul-eaters in the relics of Emperor Wu you have visited before?"


    "No!" Monkey King shook his head lightly.


    "Hey! You are still in the mood to say this! Run away! If you don''t run, it will be too late!" Xuelan looked a little pale when she looked at the beast tide that was getting closer!Not only her, but also Qinglin, Su Mei and other women, because the scene before them was too shocking and terrifying.


    "Yeah, Wukong, you''d better put us into the ring of the world! This kind of scene is really too depressing and makes people a little unbearable!" Bulma also spoke, although they know that there is Monkey King, they don''t There will be something, but knowing that Gui knows that, watching the terrifying beast tide and the soul-eater, they feel chills in their hearts.


    Sun Wukong nodded faintly and waved his hand lightly. All of the girls beside him were included in the Ring of the World in a flash, and he himself, really soaring into the air, looked at the terrifying nature below from a height of 100 meters. landscape!


    "Okay, now it''s our turn to watch the live broadcast!" As soon as he entered the world ring, Bulma ran into the hall with a look of eagerness!Turning on the TV, the screen immediately showed the image of the terrifying beast from the outside world.


    "Bulma! What...what is that?!" Yue Mei and other sisters who entered the world ring for the first time were surprised that they suddenly entered such a space, but saw Bulma turn on the TV. Inside, there is a scene of the beast from outside?Suddenly asked curiously.As for this space, he was relieved. It was not a fuss to open up a space for a powerful existence like Monkey King.


    And Qinglin, Xuelan and other women are full of curiosity about everything in this hall, such as the refrigerator, the computer, etc.!This is the first time they have seen such a thing!


    "Let''s watch and say!" Bulma poured a drink for everyone.


    And outside...


    "puff"


    Blood spattered, and when a Tier 5 monster that was more than ten meters high was still running, a corpse of the monster at its feet tripped and staggered, but the group of monsters behind rushed in and hit it to the ground instantly!But for a moment, the bones were crushed by being trampled on by the group of monsters, and it was extremely miserable.


    Not far away, a group of mercenaries howled miserably. They escaped the ferocious beast tide, but they did not escape the demon ant army that followed immediately!In the screaming scream, the flesh and blood was bitten away, but for a moment, it turned into a bone.


    This is a miserable scene, the monsters are rushing, the colony of ants are washed and killed, here has become a killing battlefield.


    Some warcraft and mercenaries can''t escape by sight!The forced eyes are red!Terrifying energy and martial qi erupted from their hands, taking away a patch of magic ants, but compared to the magic ant colony, it was a drop in the bucket!


    A powerful and familiar aura appeared in the perception of Monkey King in the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains!I saw his figure flashed, and he appeared in front of the man in red in an instant, and said faintly: "Oh, you should be called the blood suit, right? What''s the matter here?"


    "Uh! It turned out to be Master Wukong! I didn''t expect you to be here too!" After seeing the person in front of him, Xueyi''s heart beat fiercely, and then he bowed respectfully and smiled bitterly. Color: "Those soul-eaters... escaped from Tongxuan Minggui''s cave..."


    "Tong Xuan Ming Turtle?" Monkey King was stunned for a moment, feeling, the tragedy below this seems to have something to do with him?Looking at the blood coat, Monkey King''s eyes suddenly narrowed: "So, are you going to the location of Tongxuanming Turtle Cave Mansion now?"


    "...Yes..." The blood-clothed expression suddenly became bitter than bitter gourd!I''m afraid I have to come back empty-handed again this time!..

 231 Chapter One Hundred and Ten

    "Where is the Dong Xuan Ming Tortoise? Take me over and see!" Monkey King looked at the blood suit, his tone was plain, but an irresistible majesty.


    That Tongxuanming tortoise is also an old monster that has lived for thousands of years!It is an ancient monster, and the collection in its cave will naturally be no less!Now that he got such a piece of news, Monkey King would naturally not miss it.


    "... Come with me!..." The blood-clothed heart sighed helplessly. He is one of the one hundred caves that do not want to take Monkey King to Tong Xuan Ming Tortoise, but he dare not!He believed that as long as he dared to say a word, he would definitely be instantly killed by this stunning powerhouse in front of him!Although treasures are important, lives are even more precious!


    The two flew to the west at the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains at extremely fast speeds, while the blood suits explained to Monkey King what happened along the way: "Tongxuan Ming Turtle¡¯s nest is located not far from the Warcraft Mountains. In the Jingming Lake! For thousands of years, that place has been the forbidden area of ??the beasts! But since you killed the Tongxuan Minggui not long ago, it is no longer a forbidden area, countless powerful beasts have come. This is looking for a way to enter the Tongxuan Ming Turtle Cave. After all, it is the cave of ancient beasts! Its attractiveness is not small! Especially for us beasts!"


    The bloody clothes paused, and continued: "But before we can find the entrance of the cave mansion, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared in the center of the Jingming Lake, and the overwhelming soul eater rushed out from it. , In just a moment, the surrounding monsters were slaughtered by them, but those with some strength did not want to cause trouble, and fled alone... It turns out that not only we are looking for the entrance, but the group of soul-eaters are also looking for the exit. ¡­As soon as the Tongxuan Minggui died, they lost the suppression of their natural enemies, and immediately rushed out of the cave, and began a merciless massacre on the outsiders..."


    "This group of soul-eaters is indeed a trouble! If they are left alone, people on this continent will suffer!" Monkey King looked at the forest below which has become a ruin, his brows wrinkled slightly, the soul-eater ants The strength is not strong, but this harm is not comparable to any Warcraft.


    "It''s the humans who suffer the most. It''s none of our business... Then there will naturally be strong humans who will stand up to destroy these soul-eaters..." The blood-clothed tone was a little gloating, but he immediately realized Come here, shut up and not mention a word, because the strongest man on the mainland next to him is also a human!Speaking ill of human beings in front of him would be miserable if it made him unhappy and patted over.


    "It will take a lot of time for these demon ants to enter the place where humans live. During this time, let''s go to the cave of the tortoise tortoise! ??I think there should be a lot of beasts here that have already moved to the cave. Go there?" Monkey King looked at the blood suit and said lightly.


    "How could it be that simple, the entrance of the cave is still guarded by tens of thousands of soul-eaters, making those monsters can only stay away! They dare not enter! Those soul-eaters do not allow anyone to occupy the cave. Entering, it is obvious that there is an incredible treasure inside, so I made up my mind to look at it!" The blood-robed face was solemn.He was a little hesitant before, but now he is more relieved with such a stunning power next to him!This is a peerless powerhouse who defeated the great powers on the mainland with a single blow. Although the Soul Eater is terrifying, are there hundreds of martial arts and dozens of martial arts who are terrifying?


    The surrounding area of ??Jingming Lake is densely covered with countless soul-eaters, and the sound of rubbing and neighing from the limbs makes the scalp numb!On the ground, the bones of various monsters were piled up, including some of the corpses of the soul-eater.Here, apart from the Soul Eater Ant, there are no more creatures in sight.


    Two voices of breaking through the air, from far to near, appeared in the sky above this lake of death in an instant!


    Monkey King looked at the lake below, and where he entered, Jingming Lake was soaked in a densely dense soul-eater demon ant lake. In the middle of the lake, there was a huge vortex of tens of meters. The tyrannical aura made Monkey King a little surprised: "Martial Saint? Can this Soul Eater ant evolve to level nine?" Then, Monkey King looked at the blood suit beside him.


    "Martial Saint? No wonder the number of Soul Eater Ants is so terrifying! It turns out that there is such a powerful Soul Eater Ant King among them!" After hearing what Sun Wukong said, the blood suit was shocked.In my heart, I wiped a cold sweat secretly.Secretly rejoicing that I met Monkey King on the way, otherwise, if he rushed in like this alone, I am afraid it would be too much fortunate!Even one or two levels of Soul Eater ants are so terrifying, think about it, what a terrifying existence will a nine level Soul Eater Ant King be?


    "Hiss~~~"


    The Soul Eater ants below apparently also spotted the two people in the air, and they suddenly made ear-piercing neighs, bang bang bang~~~ Numerous waves shook the sky, the soul eater ants in the lake were like cannonballs, Lasing at them!The densely packed magic ants soaring up into the sky are exuding a faint and cold glow, and the bloody face suddenly becomes particularly dignified!With the surging strength of his body, he is already ready to attack!


    However, Monkey King''s next actions made him stunned, and his heart was once again shocked by Monkey King''s terrifying strength!


    Seeing Monkey King waved his hand lightly, the black flame instantly covered the entire sky!In the sneer, those soul-eaters that soared into the sky were burnt out in an instant!Turned into black scorched ash, floating like rain in Jingming Lake!Just for a moment, the entire Jingminghu Lake is as black as ink!


    "Nothingness... Swallowing inflammation..." The blood cloak looked at the black flames in the sky, shocked, and had to exclaim: "Unexpectedly, he was still pregnant with the No. 2 Void Swallowing Flame... Sure enough, this strange fire is also the same. The nemesis of the Soul Eater Ant!"


    The goal has been reached, Monkey King glanced at the blood suit beside him, and said: "I''m going one step ahead. If you have the ability, follow up with your own ability!" As he said, he immediately appeared above his body. A few meters away, the blazing black flames shielded him, his figure flashed, and instantly flew down towards the huge vortex below...


    The soul eater on the lake would naturally not let Monkey King rush into the whirlpool like this, knowing that he would die, but still attack him without fear of death!


    Unfortunately, their actions can only be sacrificed in vain! In front of Monkey King, their swallowing characteristics did not play a role at all. As soon as their bodies touched the black flames around them, they were immediately burned into a scorch! Different fires are the nemesis of these yin creatures! And the person who displays the different fire is even Monkey King! In his hands, the temperature of this strange fire has been raised to an extreme level. Could it be that these little one or two level monsters can touch it? ..

 232 Chapter One Hundred and Eleven

    As Monkey King flew down, the Soul Eater ants above the lake suddenly rioted, all with red eyes, knowing that they would die, but still attacked him without fear of death!


    Unfortunately, their actions can only be sacrificed in vain!In front of Monkey King, their swallowing characteristics did not play a role at all. As soon as their bodies touched the black flames around them, they were immediately burned into a scorched ashes!Different fires are the nemesis of these yin creatures!And the person who displays the different fire is even Monkey King!In his hands, the temperature of this strange fire has been raised to an extreme level. Could it be that these little one or two level monsters can touch it?


    Flying all the way down, but leaving behind countless dark scorched corpses!


    "Puff!" With a cry, Monkey King plunged into the huge whirlpool!The figure is down quickly!But for a moment there was a ray of light ahead...


    "Wow~~" With a sound, a figure rose into the sky from a huge whirlpool above the sea in the splash of the waves!The dense black flames on it burned out the soul-eaters that had attacked in an instant!Even the surrounding sea water was evaporated in an instant!The thick mist rises, making people look a little weird!


    Monkey King looked at the endless sea around him, his eyes flashed with a hint of wonder: "Is this the cave house opened by Tongxuan Minggui? It''s really amazing. The ability to open up space is really good! It seems necessary to go. Learn it!"


    Above Qinghai, there are densely packed corpses, most of which are the corpses of soul-eaters!They shattered all over, their limbs were broken!This is because when the entrance of the cave was opened, it was shattered by the turbulent vortex. Obviously, when the door of the cave was opened, the Soul Eater also paid an extremely heavy price!


    A dry cliff stands on the sea, magnificent, with dense holes on it, like a natural fortress. Since ancient times, the remains have been hidden in the ocean. No one can see this magical cave house!Now, the cave owner is dead, and the cave mansion hidden for thousands of years finally appeared in the world!However, on this dry cliff, a dense army of magic ants is still stationed!Several extremely powerful auras are looming!


    "That''s where Tong Xuan Ming Turtle lives? That so-called Soul Eater Ant King is also on it! I don''t know what is waiting for me!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and was about to go to the dry cliff!Suddenly, a loud roar of "Oh" came out from the distant sea!Monkey King turned his head to look, his eyes flashed with a hint of surprise: "Dragon?"


    "boom!"


    The waves shook the sky and the sea cracked, and a gray mountain ridge emerged from the bottom of the sea. The huge mountain ridge was a bit scary. Many creatures in the sea trembled and fled quickly.Even the soul-eaters that are densely covered by the sea, as if they encountered natural enemies, scattered in all directions, far away from the mountain!


    The part of the mountain ridge that emerged from the water grew larger and larger, and finally revealed a huge isolated island, extremely magnificent.A green and gray four-clawed ancient floodwater rose from the mountains!The terrifying pressure descended on this space, and it turned out to be a half-sacred ancient flood with the terrifying aura permeating the room, causing the group of soul-eaters below to stir up uneasy!


    Even if they encounter Wu Shengqiang, they are not afraid. The soul eater ants desperately rushing forward showed a panic when this ancient floodgate appeared. That''s because this ancient floodgate is also their soul eater. One of the natural enemies of ants!In the old days, the ancient Jiao followed Tong Xuan Ming Tortoise, suppressing their soul-eater demon ant tribe so that they did not dare to resist!Obediently stay in this cave mansion!Now that the existence that made them fear in the past reappears, it is inevitable for them to show a panic look!


    Countless Soul Eater ants made creaking noises, and their bodies were a little trembling, because they knew who came, the ancient water-dividing ancient floodwaters, their prestige shook this sea area, dominated one side, they used to follow Tongxuan Mingluo to take them Suppressed by Soul Eater Ants, they can''t move!I can only obediently bow my head!Even their ant kings are afraid of seeing them.


    "Hmph! As soon as Master Tongming is gone! You weak ants want to rebel? Are you too distracted from my Qingyun? Do you want to taste the horrible nightmare thousands of years ago?"


    A vast and powerful voice came from Gu Jiao''s mouth, responding to a rumble, with a strange magical power, some of the soul devouring ants below, in this roar, the body was strangely split in all directions!Killed instantly!


    Gu Jiao was here, extremely powerful, and his body exuded dazzling green light!With a roar, more than tens of thousands of demon ants were shaken to death!With a flick of the Jiao''s tail, the pouring rain poured down in an instant!The magic ants that dripped down below caused them to scream in pain!The body festered a little bit, but in a moment, it turned into a pool of blood!


    The thick bloody aura was floating in the space here, but the Monkey King who was watching was slightly surprised: "The Minghai is weak? I didn''t expect that the Minghai weak water would have such an absolute suppression on these soul-eaters! "


    This Minghai weak water was discovered by Monkey King from Yao Lao''s brain!Only some ancient monsters can control this magical ability!It regenerates in its own body, possessing the miraculous effect of extinguishing different fires!


    "Unexpectedly, the weak water of Minghai not only has the effect of extinguishing abnormal fires, but also has such a magical effect against these soul-eaters!" Monkey King sighed and looked at the sky in the distance with interest. Hundred-meter ancient dragonfly hovering in the sky.


    "Qingyun, how dare you slaughter my children and grandchildren! Are we really afraid of you when we Soul Eater Ants!" A cold voice rang out from the dry cliff!A breath of horror rose to the sky!Above the sky, between the fluctuations of space, a black shadow appeared strangely!


    She was dressed in a black robe, and her exquisite body was vividly presented!On the beautiful face, there is always a smile of charm or sentient beings. Amidst the enchantment, the majesty of the empress is undoubtedly revealed!A pair of strange blood-red eyes, cold and unable to see the slightest emotional fluctuation, and some are just the boundless bloodthirsty meaning!She is the Queen of Soul Eater Ant: Demon Star!Most of those soul-eaters are her descendants!


    As soon as Sun Wukong appeared, he felt a strong bloody breath, and the cold, dark violent air!For the first time, Monkey King felt deeply disgusted by such a beauty!This can''t be called a woman at all, she is just a bloodthirsty beast in human skin!In her bones, there are only killing and invasion!


    As soon as the Soul Eater was born, it massacred and invaded all creatures on the mainland!..

 233 Chapter 112 The Mysterious Creature in the Withered Cliff

    "Even though it has evolved into a human form, the bloodthirsty character of the soul eater ant has not changed. No wonder people say that the bloodthirsty ant was born for killing! It is true!" Sun Wukong looked at it. Not far away, the black shadow in the sky frowned slightly. It was the first time that he felt such a strong bloody breath from a person.Even the energy in her body is full of evil and cold aura, which makes people feel disgusting!


    "En? Did you break through?!" Qing Yun looked at the demon star that suddenly appeared not far in front of him with a look of surprise.Immediately, the pupils shrank suddenly, and shouted: "You used the blood soul thirsty array?"


    "Haha~~ Master Tongming kept my Soul Eater Demon Ant family and didn''t kill it. Isn''t it just to activate this blood soul thirsty array at that time, to sacrifice for him, and to help him make breakthroughs? But it is a pity that he has Going out, there will be no chance to come back again! On the contrary, it is cheaper for me!" Yao Xing''s tone was flat, as if talking about an irrelevant thing, but his eyes were cold and merciless, flashing with boundless killing intent.


    "You actually used your descendants to make blood sacrifice breakthroughs! Sure enough, you soul-eaters have no emotions at all. It''s really sad!" Qing Yun looked at the monster star with disdain!The whole body shone with light and turned into an old man in Tsing Yi.


    "It is their honor to contribute their strength for my breakthrough! Otherwise, what use is it for me to give birth to them!" Yao Xing is disdainful of Qing Yun''s tone. In her heart, her descendants do for themselves It is natural to contribute lives, because their lives are also given by her.


    "What a self-righteous person! I have told Master Tongming a long time ago that the Soul Eater ant clan can''t stay, but he just didn''t listen. It really happened!" Qing Yun sighed immediately, and his face immediately became sharp. Get up: "But since I''m still here, I won''t let your soul-eaters endanger the world! Let me put an end to this wrong choice!"


    "Huh! Do you think it can be done with your own strength? I will show you how huge the gap between the semi-sage and the martial sage is! The old immortal Tongming has been killed. Now, I will repay you a thousand times the enmity of slavery for this thousand years!"


    The demon star screamed, blood-red martial energy diffused from her body, and the thick bloody aura instantly covered the entire sky!Those who are weak, will become dizzy under this thick bloody aura!This is the evil power obtained by Yaoxing''s blood sacrifice to the Queen of Soul Eater!


    Above the sky, a thick cloud of blood formed, covering the sky, the space here, a red, scarlet bloody martial arts rendered this place like the land of Shura.In the faint, there seemed to be countless screams coming from, echoing between the heavens and the earth, making people horrified.


    "Is this the power you get by using the Blood Soul Devouring Array? It''s really disgusting!" Qing Yun looked at the demon star in the blood cloud with disdain, but his eyes looked extremely solemn.He can sense the power of the demon star!Although his weak water of the sea of ??Netherworld can restrain the bloodthirsty ants, it only has the miraculous effect compared to the ordinary soul eater, but for the emperor of a family like the monster star, the effect is much weaker. Not to mention that the opponent''s strength is still above his own.


    "You should say, it makes you feel scared! Haha~~" The demon star laughed wildly in the blood cloud, but the demon Yan''s pretty face became more and more hideous and terrifying, as the name suggests, it really is like a demon star descending into the world !


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s add a real chapter under our hands!" Qing Yun screamed, his face solemn, and he saw a strange seal formed in his hand, and the sea below seemed to have been given life in the surging energy. In general, suddenly surging!The shocking waves swept towards the demon star!The rumbling sound shakes the world!Only the dry cliff is so majestic that it is difficult to shake, and the waves cannot approach it, making it difficult to flood it.


    "Huh! Do you still think that the weak water of your sea of ??darkness is absolutely suppressing me?" Yao Xing snorted coldly, and the blood clouds all over his body rolled like a bloody wave, surging toward the overwhelming huge wave without fear. !


    "boom!"


    The two collided, exploding with earth-shaking power, smashing the fish in this sea and the soul-eaters around them to pieces!The entire blue sea was also dyed into a black color!


    "Such warfare really caused serious air pollution to nature!" Monkey King frowned when he smelled the sickening blood in the air.


    In the sea of ??blood, there was a scream, and while the black shadow fluttered, it rushed to the distance, shaking its whole body.That turned out to be a Tier 6 sea beast!


    At the same time, a fierce undercurrent surging out, causing a huge vortex to appear there, and in a flash, sucked the sea monster in, leaving a piece of flesh and blood in the roar!Give this piece of heaven and earth again add a bit of thick blood!


    Suddenly, in the ancient dry cliff, it seemed that there was a sense of feeling, emitting golden ripples, very soft, spreading in the void.Absorbing the thick bloody air here!


    "Huh? There is something weird in the dry cliff!" Seeing this weird scene, Sun Wukong had a keen interest in the dry cliff. Where, there seems to be something extraordinary!Although the breath is very weak, it is also very strange!It seems that after absorbing the bloody breath, it becomes more powerful!


    Some powerful sea monsters in the sea who were holding and watching the excitement became uneasy, and they lurked into the deepest part of the sea lifelessly!And the Soul Eater Ants on the dry cliff also made uneasy neighs. This unclear and weird scene shows that there seems to be a big event here!


    Feeling the familiar breath, a trace of doubt flashed in Qingyun''s eyes, this feeling seemed to be familiar!Suddenly, his eyes widened suddenly, as if thinking of something, his eyes suddenly showed a deep shock: "Blood Soul Devouring Array... Blood Soul Devouring Array... Do you want that guy to awaken? ¡­No wonder¡­it¡¯s no wonder that you took the risk of being an enemy of the entire continent and sent hundreds of millions of Soul Eater ants to the outside world to slaughter¡­ It turns out¡­ it turned out that you were fighting with this idea¡­"


    "Haha~~ has been discovered! But what can be done? It''s too late!" At this moment, the demon star''s complexion was full of grace, but the slightly shaking shoulders and the extremely cold and bloodthirsty eyes were Shows her inner madness!


    I saw her fingers dancing with each other, forming a dazzling and mysterious seal, and the huge vortex in the blood sea below suddenly turned faster and faster!A bloody speed of light loomed from it, but for a moment, it rose into the sky in the whirlpool!It was actually a bloody beam that turned into substance!This light beam just emerged, and the weird wave on the dry cliff became more and more strange...

 234 Chapter 113: Soul Eater Ancient Nest

    This blood-colored light beam is condensed by the blood of the blood-washed monsters and human mercenaries! The mysterious blood sacrificial power of the demon star condenses the blood of the creatures slaughtered by the soul-eaters, and summons them back here. Among the caves!


    The mysterious fluctuations swayed away from the dry cliff, and there seemed to be a mysterious attracting power that attracted the blood-colored light beam away...


    "It''s so mysterious, what is it?" Monkey King looked at the blood-colored beam of light that shot directly toward the dry cliff, showing a hint of curiosity!The figure flashed, and appeared on the dry cliff in an instant!


    "Squeak~~"


    However, he just revealed his figure, and the soul-eaters around him were biting mercilessly at him!The dense population like locusts makes people chill!


    Sun Wukong frowned at the moment, so many magic ants screamed and attacked him. The scene was really disgusting!With a thought, a black flame storm spurted from his body in an instant, covering his whole body, forming a violent flame shield!The soul-eater ants that flopped will die when they were touched. In just a moment, the ground here has piled up like a mountain of black scorched corpses!The thick scorch smell tangy, making people sick!


    Monkey King didn''t bother to care about the foolish soul-eaters around him who were like moths making up the fire!Slowly walking on the walkway of the dry cliff, stepped into one of the caves...Along the way, there were countless scorched corpses left!


    "En? Someone broke in in the dry cliff?" The demon star facing Qingyun suddenly changed his face, turned to look in the direction of dry cliff, and a look of surprise flashed in her eyes!Along the road, I don''t know how many Soul Eater Ants are holding hands. Who is it, so unknowingly, they entered the dry cliff!Only now did she find out?


    "What a strong high temperature! It''s a different fire!" Looking at the sky above the dry cliff, the space that has become a little distorted by the terrifying high temperature made the demon star''s complexion particularly dignified!Who is it that can exert the power of the alien fire to such a terrifying level?Its strength cannot be underestimated!


    "It''s no wonder that I can enter here without knowing it! It seems to be really capable, but no matter how strong it is, it is just to provide me with nourishment for energy!" A weird and cruel smile hung from the corner of the monster star''s mouth. , In the fluctuation of the whole body space, it has disappeared in front of Qingyun.


    "Don''t want to run away!" Qing Yun shouted immediately, the space around her body was also in strange fluctuations, her figure disappeared, and she followed the remaining breath of the demon star and pursued it!


    Monkey King walked all the way, it can be described as scorched corpses!However, before he could walk far, the whole dry cliff suddenly trembled violently!


    "boom!"


    The scarlet beam suddenly projected on the center of the dry cliff!In the violent sound, enter through the cliff!Suddenly, the sky collapsed, the blue sea rolled, and the islands and reefs trembled. In the violent shaking, this black cliff was slowly divided into two. The gap was amazing!And Monkey King is completely separated from the opposite dry cliff!


    "Has it already started?!" Above Yu Kuya, Yao Xing showed his figure. Looking at the rapidly separating and shaking Kuya, his eyes flashed with madness and surprise, and his excited body seemed a little trembling. Shaking!


    "Damn it! Do you really want to unlock the Ancient Soul Eater Nest! I absolutely will not let you do it!" Seeing the split withered cliff, Qing Yun''s eyes suddenly flashed with shock!There is a deep fear hidden in it!What can make the semi-sages show fear?


    "Haha! It''s too late! Everything is too late! My clan¡¯s ancient demonic wave is finally about to reappear in my hands! Haha~~ wake up! Soul Eater Ancient Nest! It has been sealed for thousands of years, today, again Let the world see your horror! Haha~~~" The demon star was excited and laughed, his eyes full of endless madness!On the beautiful face, the expression is distorted!


    The dry cliff separates, and the sea water rolls over, but the strange thing is that there seems to be an invisible force guarding the place where the dry cliff separates, preventing the turbulent water droplets from outside.


    A dark red ancient nest slowly emerged!And that blood-colored light beam is lasing on this ancient nest, supplementing it with the power of the continuous blood sacrifice!


    An aura of anxiety and disaster radiated from the ancient nest, strange and unpredictable!It is full of terrifying power!


    "What a weird ancient nest! Is the energy contained in it at least comparable to that of a martial emperor?" Monkey King looked at the huge ancient nest displayed under the dry cliff, his eyes flashing with surprise: "Moreover, Obviously it is a nest, and it is born with spiritual wisdom. The creatures in this world are really incredible!"


    Just in the middle of the Monkey King''s sense, I saw that the ancient nest slowly opened, and the interior was radiant and energetic!A dark red light group slowly emerged from it!


    "The ancient nest true spirit!" Seeing the dark red light cluster emerging, the eyes of Yao Xing suddenly flashed endless greed!The excitement and madness in the eyes are even better!The figure flashed, lasing towards the dark red light group in the ancient nest at the extreme speed!


    "Don''t want to succeed!" Qingyun roared!Suddenly thunder and lightning flashed as the martial energy in his hand was surging!Lightning struck down towards the demon star... The demon star dodges in the lightning!The speed of advancement is also limited!


    Seeing Qingyun is about to pursue it!Yao Xing''s heart was suddenly ruthless, she didn''t even dodge the lightning in front of her, and despite the surging martial energy, she actually resisted with her body, no matter what!Crazy and greedy in his eyes!It can be seen how persistent she is with the dark red light group in the ancient nest!


    "Quickly, Master Wukong! Don''t let her get the true spirit of the ancient nest! Otherwise, the entire continent will usher in a terrible catastrophe!" At some point, the blood cloak also entered the cave and watched the true spirit of the ancient nest. The face of the demon star who threw away changed suddenly, turned his head, and yelled at the Monkey King who was still watching the excitement.


    "En? Isn''t it just a nest spirit? Do you need to be so nervous?" Monkey King looked at the anxious blood suit, his expression still calm, and he didn''t mean to act.


    "You Ling? If it really is that simple! Ancient Soul Eater is not an ordinary nest! If the Soul Eater Ant King refines the true spirit of the ancient nest, her strength will not only increase! At the same time, she only needs energy. Enough, she will be able to produce unrestricted soul-eaters! Think about it, unlimited! The overwhelming army of demon ants...By then, it will be a disaster for the whole continent!" He hates the casual appearance of Monkey King. His teeth were itchy, but his strength was not enough, so he could only explain the terribleness of this ancient nest to Monkey King in the most concise language...

 235 Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen

    Soul Eater Ancient Nest, if it has some status, everyone knows its horror!In the ancient times, a soul-eater ant king once refined this ancient soul-eater nest, and it can be described as a bloody storm at the time!All the creatures are charred!The overwhelming soul-eaters have killed many creatures!


    It was not until later that the great powers on the mainland formed an alliance, and only then did they pay a heavy price to defeat the soul-eater ant king, suppress the soul-eater ancient nest in the cave of Tongxuan Minggui, let him guard This thing!Because of Tongxuan Minggui''s invincible defense and natural ability, these soul-eaters are completely restrained!Moreover, monsters like Xuangui have a long lifespan, and this heavy responsibility is naturally left to him!


    However, the Tongxuan Ming Turtle, who has been trapped in Martial Saint for many years, sees that the end is approaching, but he hits his mind on the soul-eaters!He wanted to use the blood sacrifice power of the Blood Soul Spiritual Array to seek a breakthrough!Therefore, the Soul Eater Ant King was released from the Ancient Soul Eater Nest and cultivated this terrifying army of Soul Eater Ants for him!


    However, it was a coincidence. Just when he wanted to use the blood soul-thirst formation blood to sacrifice the soul-eaters, Monkey King accidentally opened the relics of Emperor Wu!This has attracted the attention of Tong Xuan Ming Turtle. After all, this blood sacrifice method is extremely dangerous, and if one fails, it is in danger of falling!


    But the inheritance of Emperor Wu has a great chance of being promoted to Emperor Wu, this rare opportunity, he will naturally not let it go!Temporarily put aside the blood sacrifice method to compete for the legendary Wudi inheritance!It is a pity that he met Monkey King and fell so suffocated!


    This is cheaper, the Demon Star, the Soul Eater Ant King. When Tong Xuan Ming Turtle died, their Soul Eater Demon Ants can be said to have gained freedom, and she also activated the Blood Soul Soul Stirring Formation and was promoted from a martial master to The degree of Six-Star Martial Saint!The effect of this blood soul thirsty array is terrifying!Similarly, nearly tens of millions of descendants died!But for the Soul Eater ants calculated in billions, this number is just a drop in the bucket!


    Looking at the blue clouds and demon stars that were constantly struggling and fighting for war, Monkey King cast his gaze on the ancient nest true spirit below, and said faintly to the blood coat beside him: "What is the use of that ancient nest true spirit? If it¡¯s useless, I¡¯m too lazy to do it! In fact, I want to see how strong the soul-eater ant king will become after refining this ancient nest!" After being bored for so long, Monkey King also wanted to find a decent spot. Rivals, have a fierce battle!


    "The ancient nest itself is a treasure! Don''t you feel the terrifying pure energy inside? If you cultivate in it, the speed of cultivation will be increased by more than a hundred times! As long as the true spirit of the ancient nest is refined, it can be completely Control the ancient nest! But the strength of the ancient nest true spirit is at least half-footed into the existence of Emperor Wu, unless it is the recognized soul-eater ant emperor, otherwise no one can refine it! Therefore, the ancient powers Just suppress it here, let Senior Tongming guard it again!" The blood cloak looked at the ancient nest and the ancient nest true spirit below, the greed in his eyes did not hide, if he had that strength, I am afraid he would rush down the first time. Robbed it!


    "Does the ancient nest still have such a function? How can it be cheaper for others!" Hearing the words of the blood suit, Monkey King''s eyes suddenly brightened. If the girls can practice in it, their cultivation will naturally grow rapidly in a short time!


    "It doesn''t seem to be in vain this time!" Monkey King smiled faintly, with a finger between his brows, and with a brush, he already appeared in the ancient nest, stretched out his hand, and grabbed the group of ancient nest true spirits!


    However, the ancient nest true spirit possesses the power of a half emperor, how could it be caught by Monkey King so easily?


    A powerful transparent barrier keeps Monkey King''s palm out!Purple energy came from the east, lightning intertwined, and an extremely terrifying aura spread from the ancient nest true spirit. The aura between heaven and earth was rioting, forming a terrifying energy tide, submerging the entire dry cliff, and thunderous. , It is shocking.Yu''s sweeping posture bombarded Monkey King!


    Intertwined in the air and gradually approaching the ancient nest, Qingyun and the demon star were also shocked by this sudden terrorist attack. Their complexion changed greatly, and they immediately turned around and moved away from the ancient nest below with extreme speed!That attack was terrible, if the power contained in it was hit, even them would be seriously injured immediately!


    "En? This ancient nest true spirit actually has this kind of ability?" Monkey King looked at the terrifying attack that swept at him, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes!Thunder-wrapped, bloodthirsty and violent!


    "Good coming! I''m worried about not having an opponent to fight! Haha~~!" Monkey King laughed!The golden martial energy gushes out!Squeeze the palm into a fist, and strike out with no fancy punch!


    "Boom~~"!Only fists bombarded the energy that swept through day and night!In an instant, the space oscillated, and the layers broke apart!Sand flying!The whole dry cliff has become shaky!A mysterious array suddenly appeared looming above the entire dry cliff!The crumbling dry cliff suddenly stabilized again!


    The terrifying energy after wave and the fist intersect, rippling away!The black rocks around it collapsed and shattered!Sun Wukong stood at the center of the violent energy storm, no matter how the violent energy tide emerged, he was like an undefeated God of War, immovable like a mountain, hard to shake!


    The violent and terrifying energy tide became more and more dimmed, and a trace of shock and anxiety quietly emerged from the ancient nest true spirit!The true spirit is already psychic!In this collision, it understood that it was far from the opponent of the person in front of it!A hint of retreat quietly rises!


    "How...how could it be...who is that human being?...he...he is so powerful? Impossible! Isn''t there no Emperor Wu in this world?..." The demon star looked at Monkey King with all his eyes. Shocked!And Monkey King''s plain expression made her even more shocked!The Soul Eater Ancient Lair that shook the half-emperor realm, what he showed was so easy?


    "There are such powerful people in the world... that is almost equivalent to the attack of a half emperor!" Qing Yun looked at the center of the energy storm with a shocked expression on his face. The resolute figure was full of incredible colors in his eyes!


    "I knew it would be like this!" The blood suit gave a wry smile. Whenever he sees Monkey King making a move, it is so easy and freehand!The invincible figure of Monkey King is already imprinted in the blood-clothed mind!


    "Are you in a gang with this human?" Yao Xing looked at the blood suit with twinkling eyes, and a trace of cold killing intent appeared in his eyes. Similarly, there was a trace of unwillingness and worry!The Soul Eater Ancient Nest, she is bound to win, whoever wants to compete with her is the enemy!But such an enemy seems too powerful, right?


    "Such a strong man, could he be..." Qingyun looked at Monkey King''s expression, and suddenly became gloomy!This made him think of a possibility!Only this class of strong people may be able to kill Tongxuan Minggui!


    "You are right! Tongxuan Minggui died in his hands!" Xueyi looked at Qingyun''s expression and said lightly: "However, I advise you to put away your hostility! Otherwise, the next second , The dead person is you!"


    Qingyun''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his face was shocked!At the same time, the heart is bitter, the enemy is right in front of him, and there is nothing he can do!..

 236 Chapter 115 Replaced

    "Is he the one who killed Tong Ming?" Yao Xing looked at Monkey King with a look of shock in his eyes.Tong Ming, that is the supreme powerhouse who crushed their soul-eaters!A tortoise-shell defense is difficult even for Emperor Wu to break through, but is such an existence actually killed by the person in front of it?With his eyes flickering, Yao Xing didn''t know what was thinking in his heart!


    "Break for me!" Sun Wukong shouted out in the increasingly dim energy day and night!The breath soared, and the martial energy of the whole body became more and more surging!The strength in the hand suddenly increased!A violent energy fluctuation burst out from his fist!Boom!That sky full of energy exploded day and night!The aftermath of terrifying energy directly shattered the surrounding burnt rocks. The space was shattered in the shock!On the rugged dry cliff, it was shaken into a piece of flat land in a flash!Even the big formation protecting the dry cliffs burst into pieces under this powerful aftermath!


    The whole dry cliff began to shake violently, and the entire space became unstable!


    "Hey!"


    The weird runes with gleaming light above the ancient nest fell with this blow, and the light became more and more dimmed, and the opened ancient nest slowly closed!And the true spirit of the ancient nest turned into a first-class light and shot towards the deepest part of the ancient nest!It has already felt a deep anxiety!The person in front of it gave it a terrifying feeling, even in the ancient times, when the powerful confronted the enemy, it did not make him so terrified!Therefore, it does not want to be in love, just want to quickly escape from this powerful and terrifying power!


    However, is it possible to escape in the hands of Monkey King?I saw Monkey King''s figure flashing, he was already blocking the ancient nest true spirit, he reached out and grabbed him directly in his hand!


    "Let go of me!" An angry and uneasy roar came from the light group in the hands of Monkey King!Then a terrifying energy wave radiated from it!The power of destruction attached to it is enough to shatter a Wu Shengqiang!However, in the hands of Monkey King, no matter how violently it struggles, it will be useless!


    A six-pointed star formation emerged from Monkey King''s hands, and instantly imprisoned the true spirit of the ancient nest in his hands!Monkey King''s direct luck directly invaded the ancient nest true spirit with his terrifying soul power like the vast universe!


    "Ah~~" The true spirit of the ancient nest just arose with a thought of resistance, and suddenly let out a screaming scream, the spiritual wisdom that was born thousands of years ago, in front of the vast soul of Monkey King, like a sea of ??stars, in a flash , The quake disappeared!


    Sun Wukong immediately engraved his own soul mark in this ancient nest true spirit!Replace it with thunder and brutal methods!All kinds of information flashed in his mind, and he completely took control of this ancient Soul Eater nest that made the world horrified!


    With a thought, the light group in Monkey King''s hand immediately disappeared in his body!This scene stunned the people of Yaoxing!


    "This... has been refined?..." Qing Yun looked at the Monkey King in the ancient nest with a dazed expression.


    "...No...no...not being refined...I...I can''t sense the aura of the ancient nest true spirit...he...he directly erased the ancient nest true spirit''s spiritual wisdom...instead...impossible...this is absolutely impossible... With the power of the ancient nest true spirit... as powerful as the terrifying soul power of the emperor-level apothecary, it is impossible to erase the ancient nest true spirit''s spiritual intelligence... but he... impossible... it is absolutely impossible... what in the world Someone¡¯s soul is so powerful...it¡¯s absolutely impossible...I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t agree...ah~~!"


    The demon star was incoherent by the facts before him!The eyes are full of shock and incredible colors!I have been conspiring for a long time, spent countless efforts, and even sacrificed so many descendants and massacres. In the end, I watched as my own things were easily taken away by others!She is not reconciled, how can she be reconciled!


    "The Ancient Nest True Spirit belongs to me! It belongs to me! No one wants to take it away from me!" The demon star screamed in anger, and his eyes suddenly became blood red!It is full of boundless madness and bloodthirsty meaning: "No matter who you are, no matter how powerful you are! Anyone who is my enemy! All damn! The army of magic ants! Follow my orders! Kill me!"


    With the demon star''s "kill" word fell!The surrounding soul-eaters rioted!Even the soul-eaters who were massacred outside, seemed to have heard the order of their own queen, and turned around and rushed back like a tide!Wherever it goes, no grass grows...


    Looking at the demon ant army that crazily appeared around him, Monkey King frowned slightly, and looked at the demon star who was full of craziness, and shook his head lightly!This woman is really a lunatic!


    Monkey King tried to use the Soul Eater to control these Soul Eater Ants. He didn''t expect that just as his mind turned, the monster ants suddenly stopped, and there was a trace of doubt in his red eyes, agitated. stand up!


    "What are you doing! Do you want to disobey my orders? Don''t forget, I am your queen! You are all hatched from me!" Seeing the demon ants stopped one after another, he let out uneasy neighs, the demon star looked on. A strange seal formed in his hand, strange ripples spread out, and the sound of shouting came out!But it made the eyes of the soul-eaters who stopped, their eyes became more blood red, and they rushed towards them frantically!


    "Sure enough, isn''t it?" Looking at the army of demon ants that pounced at him again, Monkey King sighed!These soul-eaters were hatched from another nest by the demon star!They only look for the demon star to be their queen, and Monkey King is obviously unable to control the army of these demon ants only with this ancient soul-eater!


    "If that''s the case, don''t blame me for killing me!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and led him with his right hand!The space around the body suddenly fluctuates violently!Where the fluctuations pass!The Soul Eater ants all around were shattered by the shock!


    "Thump thump~~"


    A terrifying army of magic ants emerged from the whirlpool in the sea...

 237 Chapter 116 Because I am God

    "Want to win by quantity? You seem to have chosen the wrong opponent!" Monkey King looked at the crazy demon star faintly!From beginning to end, he did not put her in his eyes, no, because it should be said that he did not put anyone in his eyes in his eyes at all!


    The right fist squeezed forward, and the space was shaking, and tens of thousands of Soul Eater ants were crushed in an instant!With a wave of one hand again, the cascading space shattered instantly!In the scope of the broken space, countless soul-eaters were immediately torn apart along with the broken space, torn into a blood mist among the space cracks, and dissipated into the air!


    "The power of this space is really good!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and he was quite satisfied with the ability to master the power of the laws of this world!After trying out the power of this space, watch the soul-eaters pouring out from the whirlpool of the sea!Monkey King also lost his heart to play!


    "Since you all come in to die! Then I will fulfill you!" As he said, black flames radiated from his body, sweeping away in all directions in an overwhelming force!The scorching temperature even burned out terrifying cracks in the space!The tens of millions of Soul Eater Ants are in this black flame that swept out!One after another, they turned into scorched corpses, falling to the surface of the sea with the sound of thumping, and they were disintegrated in a moment. The blue sea was only visible for a moment, and it was already black as ink, emitting a faint black light, strange and inexplicable!


    Some scorched corpses fell to the ground and were shattered. The breeze blew the Buddha, turning into black dust in the sky, floating in the air!It makes it difficult for people to breathe!


    Monkey King frowned slightly, and immediately put away Void Swallowing Inflammation. The power of this strange fire is indeed terrifying, but it will always leave some unnecessary residues, making the air here become muddy!


    The eyes of God quietly opened!As the stars turned, wherever they looked, the black flames flashed out again!Suddenly, it shrouded here several miles away!In this range, everything that Black Flame touched was burned into nothingness in an instant!Even the black smoke from the charred corpses in the air was burned out!Even the terrific sea area of ??Julian, under this black flame, is burning, steaming and diving at an astonishing speed!


    "If you want to destroy the corpse, the fire of Amaterasu is useful!" Monkey King smiled faintly!In just a moment, the tens of millions of soul-eaters in this space were burned out!This situation!If it weren''t for seeing it with their own eyes, how many people in the world can believe it?


    Using such a wide range of Amaterasu, the mental power and pupil power consumed are amazing!If it were someone else, he would have been backlashed and died!But for Monkey King, this consumption is just a drop in the bucket!


    The raging black flame surrounded the huge whirlpool in the sea!A steady stream of Soul Eater ants shot out from the vortex, plunged into the endless black flames, and was burned out in a flash!


    Suddenly, the surging army of magic ants was like moths fighting a fire, and when they first appeared, they were burned by the fire of the sky!This army of demon ants that frightened the world was vulnerable to Monkey King''s hands!


    "Impossible! This is impossible! How could there be such an existence in the world... My army of magic ants! That is the army of magic ants that trembles the entire continent! Why... why has it become so vulnerable? ?! You are not a human! You are not a human at all..."


    The horrible situation in front of me made Demon Star almost frantic and desperate!The power of Monkey King made her feel deep fear and helplessness!


    "Yes! Because I am a god!" Monkey King looked at the demon star, smiled faintly, with a supreme tone: "And offending the end of God, your destiny has long been doomed... it is over, the matter is born by me, so freely. I''ll end it!" As he said, Monkey King slowly turned his gaze to the demon star...In a flash, the black flame instantly wrapped her up!Burning raging!


    The demon star was burnt a little bit by the screams!She wanted to use her martial energy to resist, but this strange flame even burned her martial energy!She was scared, she was scared!Begged Monkey King for mercy in the screams!However, Monkey King is truly indifferent!This woman is too evil, too cold!


    She has no feelings at all!She is just an adult-shaped bloodthirsty monster!There is only killing in her eyes, and life is like grass in her eyes!Such a person is too dangerous to remain in the world!


    Of course, this is not the point that Monkey King wants to kill her. The point is that in the end, she still wants to kill Monkey King and then quickly!Even if the intention is to kill, then we must bear the fate of being killed!Even if you are a woman!The enemy is the enemy!Since it is an enemy, we must destroy it by ruthless means!


    Looking at that little bit of burnt demon star with no residue left, Qing Yun and Xueyi looked terrified!Seeing Monkey King looking at them, he almost ran away without breaking his legs!The martial energy in the body circulated involuntarily, protecting the whole body, looking at Monkey King with a vigilant face, fearing that the terrible black inflammation suddenly appeared from them!


    "Your name is Qingyun? If you want to avenge Tongming, I''ll give you a chance!" Monkey King looked at Qingyun with a calm expression.He clearly felt the hostility that Qingyun had shown before!


    Qingyun''s careful liver almost didn''t get scared, and said respectfully: "My lord is joking, you just gave me a hundred courage, and I don''t dare to fight with you! Although I have an old relationship with Tongming, but not As for dying for him! My time limit is approaching. In the remaining time, I just want to spend my old age here! I hope my lord can do it!"


    Sun Wukong glanced at Qingyun lightly, ignoring him, he could feel that Qingyun''s vitality was nearly exhausted, and it would only take a year or so to survive at most!A dying person, he didn''t bother to bother about it!


    Seeing Monkey King turned his head, Qingyun was obviously relieved!Under the gaze of such a terrifying powerhouse, it really is challenging people''s endurance limit!And the blood coat that was ignored on the side was happy in his heart, ignoring it!Ignoring yourself means that the other party will not embarrass yourself!


    With the death of the demon star!After the initial madness, the Soul Eater ants that swarmed out of the sea vortex finally calmed down!Until it receded like a tide, no one would rush into it lifelessly!


    However, the soul eater from the outside world has become more riotous!Without the command of the King of Ants, those tens of millions of Soul Eater Ants suddenly became even more violent!At this moment, they are only instinct!Swallowing, killing. Slaughter, swallowing, wherever you go, there is a lot of bones and no grass!¡­A catastrophe is spreading to human habitation at a terrifying speed¡­..

 238 Chapter 117 Dragon Palace

    The huge vortex on the sea gradually calmed down, until the arrival of the soul-eater!As the star array of Monkey King''s right eye turned, the black flame that filled the sea disappeared!


    Monkey King flew up and looked at the huge ancient nest that was a thousand meters away. With a big wave of his hand, the ancient soul-eater disappeared out of thin air and was included in his world ring!


    Suddenly, the ancient nest disappeared, and the surrounding sea frantically surged towards the center of the dry cliff!The fierce waves hit the Jiao shore, causing the whole dry cliff to shake violently!The hard rocks couldn''t withstand the fierce flood-like bombardment, and they broke apart one after another!Without the protection of the mysterious magic circle on the dry cliff, this dry cliff finally could not withstand the fierce bombardment, and began to be submerged and collapsed by the flood!


    "It''s a pity what''s inside! What a miscalculation!" Looking at the dry cliff that collapsed and was gradually submerged by the sea, Monkey King shook his head helplessly.


    "Master Wukong, if you want treasures, I think Master Qingyun lives in a lot of Dragon Palace! Generally speaking, there are the most treasures on the sea floor! There are also some precious medicinal materials! Anyway, Master Qingyun''s The deadline is approaching, and keeping it is useless... Are you right? Master Qingyun!"


    Seeing that Monkey King was about to leave, Xueyi looked at Qingyun with a faint smile, and Qingyun hated his teeth with that unkind expression!If Monkey King is not there, he really wants to rush to fight with blood!What does it mean to keep it?Even if it''s useless, you can''t keep it for your own funeral!


    However, the words of the blood suit have been spoken, which obviously attracted the attention of Monkey King. Although he was reluctant in all possible ways, Qingyun still accompanied a smiling face and nodded repeatedly: "What you said is, if Master Wukong doesn''t dislike it, it''s better to be a guest at my place. , How?" Although there was a smile on his face, Qing Yun''s heart, I don''t know how many times he scolded the blood-clothed ancestor 18th generation!


    "Dragon Palace? This name sounds awesome! Okay! I''ll go take a look!" Sun Wukong showed a smile on his face, looked at the blood clothes on the side, and gave him an admiring look. The kid is so familiar.


    Seeing Monkey King''s meaning of appreciation, I was so excited by the blood!He didn''t hesitate to offend Qingyun, didn''t he just want to please Monkey King?The benefits of having a relationship with such a strong person are endless!


    "Please come with me!" Qing Yun bowed to Monkey King and flew towards the sea not far away!Where is an isolated island standing on the coast!That''s the Dragon Palace that emerged from the deep sea when Qing Yun appeared!


    I didn''t feel anything when I watched it from a long distance before, but once he got closer, Monkey King was really shaken by this luxurious Dragon Palace!This isolated island is surrounded by a transparent barrier and is not invaded by the outside sea.On the isolated island, there is a glittering and shining gorgeous palace, majestic and luxurious, covered with precious pearls and gems, it is beautiful and beautiful!And around the palace, there is a sea of ??colorful corals, on which shining bright gems!The stone pillars are also covered with precious moonstones!Make this place more psychedelic!


    And there are precious plants growing around the road!At a glance, you can tell that it is a treasure of no low grade!


    Even the roads are paved by beautiful blue spar!The so-called luxury is fully expressed here!


    "My grass! I didn''t pay much attention just now! Your place is more luxurious than the emperor!" Looking at everything around him, Monkey King couldn''t help but explode!His eyes were shining, looking at everything around him, he didn''t know what kind of crooked idea he was making!


    Qingyun saw the obvious greed and greed in Sun Wukong''s eyes, but was so scared that he didn''t jump out!Immediately he looked viciously at the blood suit beside him!The hatred in his eyes almost swallowed him alive!


    However, the blood suit directly ignored him, just stare!How are you staring at me, I can''t get pregnant!Seeing Qing Yun''s depressed and painful expression, he felt very happy in his heart!


    Qingyun is powerless for the cheeky bloody suit!The strength is no better than others, and beside him is a peerless strong man who can''t even rise up the heart of resistance!I can only sigh helplessly in my heart!He knew that looking at Monkey King''s expression, his dragon palace might not be guaranteed!Haven''t he taken away the huge ancient soul-eater?It seems that this Dragon Palace is also hard to escape bad luck!In an instant, Qingyun seemed to be even older!


    "Put it off! Anyway, it''s a person who is about to go into the soil! Don''t care too much about these foreign objects!" Qingyun finally sighed helplessly, he also wanted to open it, no longer entangled in it!The so-called can''t resist, then learn to enjoy it!


    Once he wants to open up, Qingyun is also rare and generous: "Master Wukong! If you like it, just take this place away! Anyway, I will die by then! This place will also be vacant!" It was forcibly taken away. , It¡¯s better to give it to others directly, so that you can leave a good image for the other party.


    "Huh? I didn''t expect you to be so generous! Then I would be disrespectful!" Hearing Qingyun''s words, Monkey King''s eyes lit up.He didn''t expect that Qingyun still knows how to watch his words and colors!In fact, he had already decided to pay attention, even if Qingyun did not agree, he would take the entire Dragon Palace away!Such a luxurious palace is worthy of his identity!


    "You all get out of here! I want to take it away directly!" Monkey King looked at Qingyun and the blood coat, and said lightly.


    "Uh! Lord Goku! Don''t you plan to visit it?" The blood suit was stunned!Tao.He was also very curious about such a luxurious place!He wanted to see the treasures and medicinal materials around him even more!


    "With you two big men, what is there to visit! After I take it back, wouldn''t it be more beautiful to visit with my precious wives!" Sun Wukong said lightly.


    "..." Qingyun and Xueyi suddenly became speechless!Feelings, you are despising us!Not talking nonsense, the two got up and flew away from the palace!


    Monkey King also jumped up, and while his thoughts turned, the huge soul power directly encased the entire island!Thoughts!Amidst the rumbling sound, this huge island was pulled up little by little!The surrounding sea suddenly surging, and the waves shook the sky!


    The whole island was uplifted little by little in the terrifying waves!Qing Yun and Xueyi''s eyes widened when they saw this horrible and shocking scene!Can a person''s soul power be so powerful as to be so terrifying?It was actually raised out of thin air from an island deep in the sea!This, what a terrifying soul power is needed!No wonder he can easily erase the wisdom of the ancient nest true spirit!..

 239 Chapter 118 The Crisis of the Snake Race

    The whole luxurious island was pulled up little by little in the shocking waves!Immediately, the strange fluctuations in the surrounding space distorted!And the island disappeared little by little in this distorted space!


    Qingyun and Xueyi were very curious about Monkey King''s methods. Where did Monkey King see this huge island?They have never heard of it, who can show off the opened space directly!But think about the terrifying power of Monkey King!The two are no longer tangled in this issue!What''s impossible for such existence!The so-called impossibility will only show their ignorance!


    Look at the place that was submerged by the turbulent sea in an instant!Qingyun''s heart was full of dregs, and the Dragon Palace that had accompanied him for nearly a thousand years disappeared from under his nose!Not heartache, it is impossible!In a flash, he went from worry-free to nothing!Even the place to sleep no longer exists!At the same time, he was a little lucky, because some important items were collected by him!Otherwise, he really becomes nothing!


    "Okay! It''s done, then it''s time to leave!" Monkey King clapped his hands and smiled faintly.His figure flashed, and he flew directly towards the huge vortex on the distant sea!


    "Oh! I was busy again!" Xueyi sighed lightly, clasped his fists towards Qingyun, and smiled lightly: "Master Qingyun, then I''ll leave too!"


    "Get off, get off! It''s annoying to look at you!" Qing Yun waved his hand directly, not showing bloody clothes a good face.Xueyi didn''t care, and he knew that he was wrong, and this time he almost ruined Qingyun''s family!With a faint smile, he clasped his fists at Qingyun again, and flew toward the huge vortex that emerged from the sea!


    Soaring into the sky in the huge whirlpool, Monkey King appeared above Jingming Lake.Looking at the messy surroundings, Monkey King was surprised!The majestic and vast Mountain Range of Warcraft before is truly raging!The dead trees are hanging out, and when you look at it, wherever your eyes are, there are bones!In the air, there is a pungent blood!And those soul-eaters are long gone!


    At this time, the blood coat also flashed out of the huge vortex, looking at the miserable surroundings, but with a sigh: "This Soul Eater Ant is really the incarnation of disaster! Good Mountain of Warcraft, it was caused by them. It''s like this!"


    And the huge whirlpool in Jingming Lake also gradually closed, and finally disappeared, and the peace of the past was restored again on the surface of the lake.


    "That can only blame you Beasts for not being united enough. You only know that you are running for your life. If you unite to fight the soul-eaters, you may not lose!" Monkey King looked at the blood suit, but his face was indifferent.


    "Fear of death is human nature, let alone beasts call?" The blood suit sighed again, then looked towards the distant horizon, and said: "But the soul-eaters that survived seem to have gone to the place where humans live... "After a pause, he said: "I remember, if you go from here to the place where humans live, it seems to pass through the Tagore Desert, right? The snake people there seem to be familiar with you, right?"


    "En? Snake people? Sun Wukong frowned slightly, and his divine consciousness spread. In a moment, the territory of the snake people had appeared in front of him. The first thing that came into view was the terrifying army of demon ants, densely packed. , Like a black tide, attacked the fortress wall of the snake people!


    Countless snake-human warriors stand on the city wall, their arrows and martial spirits are constantly flying!However, their martial arts and arrow attacks are not effective at all!The other party said that, they were also Tier 1 or Tier 2 monsters. Their strengths were nothing more than martial arts and martial qi. How could they be opponents of those thousands of soul-eaters!


    Had it not been for the help of a beautiful figure above the sky, this fragile wall would have been broken by the Soul Eater!


    I saw her body full of martial energy, and without a single blow, there were patches of Soul Eater Ants falling into a pool of blood!But there are too many magic ants, she can''t take care of it alone!With the passage of time, the thick walls finally appeared big holes under the strong corrosive saliva of the Soul Eater Ant!The screams were ups and downs, and they were out of control. Countless snake people turned into dense bones under the terrifying colony of magic ants!


    "Wow! A lot of ants! Sister Cailin, what''s the matter?" At this moment, in the palace, the little figure of the elf flew out, watching the dense crowd attack into the city and wreak havoc. The slaughtered army of magic ants couldn''t help exclaiming!


    The elf wanted to help Cailin to stabilize her cultivation, so Monkey King kept her by Cailin''s side.Originally she was taking a nap, but the martial arts and screams outside woke her up!


    Seeing the elves appeared, Cailin was overjoyed!With a light hand, swarms of magic ants died under her fierce martial attack: "Little elf, come on, help me and kill all these magic ants!"


    "Kill them? Okay!" The elf''s mind is very simple, and Cailin tells her to kill whoever she kills!There is no right or wrong in her heart.With a move from her little hand, the energy of heaven and earth immediately condenses towards her little hand!The horrible energy fluctuations condensed extremely quickly on her little hands!A huge energy ball of light was formed. As the ball of light vibrated, beams of light lased out of the ball of light!Shoot towards the thousands of magic ants army!


    "Puffpuff~~" In the sound, countless magic ants were pierced by the sky full of light beams, leaving a lot of bones on the ground... However, there were too many soul eater ants, one piece of dead, and more magic ants stepped on. Coming with the bones!And the attacks of the elves and the colored scales still need a moment of condensing time, but during this time, countless snake people died in the mouth of the magic ant!The so-called two fists are hard to beat four hands, let alone thousands of magic ants!


    "Damn! At the same time we kill all these demon ants, I am afraid that my people will almost die. Damn it, aren''t these soul-eaters already extinct? Why are they still coming from the Warcraft Mountains?" At this time, Cailin''s complexion is very ugly!Seeing her tribe being gnawed into bones one by one, her complexion became cold!


    However, she could not save all her people even if she tried her best!The city was broken, and there were magic ants on all sides, she couldn''t look around!Countless magic ants died in the hands of her and the elf, but in the same way, a famous snake man also fell one after another!In the end, the tens of thousands of people, the remaining, but a few thousand!


    In anxious, Cailin''s mind showed that invincible figure. If he was there, his people would definitely be saved, right?..

 240 Chapter One Hundred and Nineteen

    The crisis of the snake-man clan has completely fallen into the''eyes'' of Monkey King, and he has no sense of the miserable scene!Had it not been for Cailin, he wouldn''t bother to care about the snake-human race!But now Cailin obviously needs him!Naturally, he can''t stand by!


    The finger touched the center of the eyebrow, and disappeared in an instant!


    Seeing the place where Monkey King suddenly disappeared, the blood suit was stunned, and a look of envy flashed in his eyes: "It seems that the snake people are indeed in trouble! I didn''t expect that the small snake people would be compared with such a strong Good friends, I really don¡¯t know what shit luck is!...is it because of that Queen Medusa? It really is a beautiful knee, it¡¯s a hero¡¯s grave!" After a brief comment, the blood suit turned around and turned towards the Warcraft Mountains. Breaking through the air to the northeast...


    "Quick! Everyone quickly retreat to the palace! Move quickly!..." In the chaotic snake-human land, Mobas vigorously maintained the order.Under his loud shouts, a famous snake man fled to the palace where Cailin lived in a panic face...Only in that palace, they can still maintain safety for a period of time...


    However, although most of these Soul Eater Ants only have first-order strength, their speed is surprisingly fast!Some of those who escaped a little bit slower were trampled by a swarm of magic ants, leaving behind a pile of bones!And because of such a terrifying scene, the snakes didn''t have the courage to fight and flee to the magnificent palace!


    "Damn! These damn soul-eaters..." Seeing that a lot of the tribesmen were trampled by the soul-eaters, turning into bones, colored scales, angry eyes, red and fierce martial arts. Shot out from her hand, hundreds of Soul Eater Ants were bombarded with flesh and blood in an instant!


    But hundreds of Soul Eater Ants just died, and countless Soul Eater Ants swarmed in. They were red eyes, squeaking, and they didn''t know what fear was.They are like soldiers who are not afraid of death. One dead one. One more pair, one dead pair, one more group!A steady stream, just as strong as Cailin, who has just reached the peak of Wu Zun, also has a sense of hesitation and helplessness!


    If she didn''t have her own tribe, she would have the confidence to slaughter all the Soul Eater ants here, but with her own tribe, she seemed a little helpless!The demon ants have not been killed, and the snake-man clan may have become exhausted bones!In desperation, they can only protect part of the tribe by their side, so that they will not be slaughtered by the snake-men.


    And some of the people evacuated towards the palace in the center of the city, the only place where they could hide under her order!However, there are magic ants in all directions, and a huge city fortress has been surrounded by the soul eater!Even if you evacuated into the palace, you can only hold on for a while!What should we do after the palace is broken?


    "Does my snake-men clan come to an end here? Damn it!" Looking at the hard walls and houses, under the strong corroding saliva of the Soul Eater, they were completely corroded and collapsed... countless evacuations. Among the group of ants, the people of the tribe were gnawed only by bones. The colorful scales were burned with anger, and the cold killing intent was almost materialized!The attack in her hand was fierce and cruel, tens of thousands of Soul Eater ants were smashed by her bombardment, and the smelly blood stained the ground. Here, it has become a terrifying battlefield like Shura''s purgatory!


    "You all die for me!" In the anger, Cailin once again condensed a terrifying martial arts training in the hands of Cailin, and bombarded the soul-eater ants that were rolling forward like a tide!


    However, at this moment, with a''brush'', a figure suddenly flashed in front of Cailin, and the fierce martial artist directly bombarded his face...


    "Damn! Cailin, what are you doing? Do you even attack me?" Monkey King was slightly shocked and waved his hand. The full blow of Cailin''s anger was knocked off by Monkey King. Go out and disappear at the end of the horizon!


    "Wu...Master Wukong?" Cailin was taken aback, and immediately overjoyed. In her excitement, she actually grabbed Monkey King''s hand with an anxious and anxious expression: "Quick! Please, save my people. If you hurry up, my people will be all over!"


    "Don''t worry, there is me for everything!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and in a calm tone, he was filled with endless self-confidence, as if the tens of millions of magic ants all around were empty, and he did not put him in his eyes!And it was this plain tone that inexplicably calmed Cailin''s anxious heart!His voice seems to have infinite magic power, and every word and line makes people feel infinitely safe!Inexplicably, Cailin''s cold heart at that moment also produced a strange feeling!


    "Brother Wukong!" Seeing the arrival of Monkey King, the little elf who was massacring the magic ants was overjoyed, his figure turned into a streamer, and fell on his face, holding it tightly.


    Monkey King smiled faintly, took the little elf off his face, turned his head and said to Cailin: "Go and help your people to retreat to the palace! I''ll give the rest to me! "Said, squeezing the nose of the elf in his hand, and said: "You also go to help, if you have something to say later!"


    "En!" The elf is not acting like a baby either, knowing the urgency of the matter, and together with Cailin, help the snakes around to return to the palace!


    Monkey King thought for a while, and summoned Moonlight and Yuemei from the Ring of the World!The two girls don¡¯t need much more from Monkey King, they immediately joined the team to rescue the snake man!Because they have already seen everything in the outside world in the ring of the world!


    With the participation of several Wu Huang Wu Zun, the remaining group of snake people retreated back to the palace without any danger!But Monkey King waved his hand, and a transparent energy mask instantly enveloped the entire hall!His figure flashed, and he also entered the palace!


    In just a moment, the terrifying army of magic ants approached the palace, but was blocked by the mask outside the palace. No matter how they bite, they spewed acid and corrosive saliva, they could not be shaken. The mask is fine!This makes the snake people who have been worried to let go of their hearts!


    "Master, let the slave take care of everything! The mere magic ants don''t need you to do it!" Moonlight said in front of Monkey King with a respectful expression.


    "Count me, I''m going to turn all these damn demon ants into ashes!" Cailin''s tone was full of cold killing intent. The clansmen are safe, and she can''t wait to go out and kill them!Medusa''s foul name is not for nothing!


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep them a bit useful!" Monkey King smiled faintly, with a mysterious smile hanging from the corner of his mouth.


    "Useful? What are the effects of these damn soul-eaters?" Cai Lin and the other women were taken aback and looked at Monkey King curiously...

 241 Chapter 120: Terrifying Trial Object

    Monkey King smiled faintly, and did not answer Cailin''s words, but with a thought, he released all the females such as Kongzi in the world ring!Pointing to the army of magic ants outside, he said: "You see! These magic ants are your opponents in the trial! The number is huge and the strength is not high. It is just right for you to practice your hands!"


    "No! Wukong, you told us to fight against such a large group of magic ants? Do you think we are you!" Bulma looked at Monkey King with exaggeration, her eyes full of resistance!Indeed, the dense army of magic ants looks disgusting!And the blood in the air, women will resist it!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die in vain!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and immediately formed a knot in his hand, and a light group immediately emerged from the whole body of the girls, protecting them all in it, and looking around. , Like a magic shield opened by a legendary mage!


    Monkey King looked at the girls and smiled slightly: "In this case, those Soul Eater Ants will not be able to harm you. You can rush into the Demon Ant Colony and let go of your hands and feet to fight! Who would kill the Soul Eater Ant? At most, there are rewards!"


    "Reward? What is it? I want a reward!" Alice immediately raised her small hand and cheered!Fragrant Phosphorus and White are also gleaming, their eyes are full of expectations!The girls also looked at Monkey King curiously!


    "It''s a secret for the time being. You will finish the trial I gave you first! Remember, what I want to see is not only the number of enemies killed, but also the growth process of your martial arts! Don''t think you have a guard Regardless of the protection of the hood! This time is for you to increase your martial arts experience and master your martial arts! As well as your own courage, you should try your best to ensure that your vitals are not attacked. This is also the final result. Condition! I will supervise each of you, don''t think about cheating and get through it!"


    "It doesn''t matter what the reward is, as long as it allows me to enjoy the fun of fighting martial arts!" At the moment, Kiko was very excited, his eyes gleaming with excitement!Such martial arts is exactly what she expected!


    "Okay! Since you have said so! It seems that we have to work hard! Let''s take a look at the results of our practice during this time!" Yuriko and other women, their eyes flashed with excitement!This is their first martial arts battle after they came to this world!Naturally, I want to perform well in front of Monkey King!The so-called rewards can only attract a few little Lolitas.For them, as the wife of Monkey King, what do they want?


    The women took out their carefully selected weapons from their respective rings, and stood proudly in the field. The sharp breath erupted from their bodies. In an instant, a beautiful little wife, At this moment, she has become heroic and heroic, just like a heroic female god of war!


    Monkey King nodded, this aura is still impatient!I am very contented in my heart, my sister paper is really not mediocre!


    "Are you ready?" Monkey King looked at the girls and shouted!Like a general who trains soldiers!


    "Ready!" The girls also yelled, especially the little loli, who screamed loudly!


    But after the call, the women laughed out loud!


    "Hehe! Really funny!" The little elf thought it was very funny, and laughed at him.


    "Let''s start! I can''t wait!" Kongzi looked at Monkey King, nodded, holding the long sword in his right hand, his eyes filled with excitement!


    Monkey King nodded, pointing a single point, and a hole immediately appeared in the transparent enchantment, and the hole became bigger and bigger!The Soul Eater ants outside saw nothing, and immediately screamed and swarmed towards the emerging hole!Not afraid of being shocked by those powerful auras at all, with red eyes, rushing in!Because they don''t know what they are afraid of!


    "Huh! Would you like to come in? Just leave it for me!" Kengzi snorted softly, eyes flashing with excitement, and rushed forward first, his figure flashed, the sharp sword in his hand turned into a cold light, and the group of ants Pass by!In the spurt of blood, three Tier 1 Soul Eater ants were cut into two in an instant!It can be seen that the sharp sword in Kongzi''s hand is sharp!


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been fighting martial arts! Don''t let me down!" Kongzi yelled softly, and just rushed out of the enchantment, he jumped into the group of ants. Under his sword was cut in half!However, there are too many demon ants, but for a while, a dense swarm of soul-eaters swarmed, and in a flash, the figure of the son was submerged in the group of ants!The sharp teeth bit on the transparent mask, squeaking, but they couldn''t move.


    Kongzi stood in the light shield, looking at the terrifying face of the Soul Eater Ant that had been covered by the light shield, not only did not have the meaning of fear, but his eyes flashed with excitement.The sharp sword in his hand is erected, and the violent martial energy is transported on the long sword, making it emit a dazzling blue light!


    A sword was swung, and the sharp sword aura slashed forward and down. In an instant, four or five demon ants were chopped in two. The blood was sprayed on the ground, the blue smoke rose, and the ground was corroded. Potholes!It can be seen that the blood of this Soul Eater Ant actually possesses this terrifying power of corrosion!Without the protection of the mask that Monkey King used, the consequences would be hard to imagine!


    "Hehe! It seems that Kengzi is very motivated! Then we can''t fall behind!" Nan Lixiang smiled, not to be outdone, and slashed forward with a sharp sword in his hand, which instantly cut the gap. The three Soul Eater ants who crawled like once again slashed under the sword, and jumped into the group of ants in a flash. Although they were surrounded by the group of ants in an instant, they were protected by a light mask and had long hands. The sword was swung, and the soul-eaters were cut under the sword!


    When the girls saw this, although they were afraid of the group of ants, in order to express themselves in front of Monkey King, they suppressed the fear in their hearts and rushed out one by one, standing among the group of ants!Close your eyes and slash at random!


    Because of the protection of the light shield, the magic ants are even more densely packed. Even if they slash and slash, every magic ant still died under their sword!Gradually, they also overcome the fear in their hearts, and because of their disgust for Soul Eater Ants, they are even more merciless in starting!With every blow, a Soul Eater Ant was cut into two!..

 242 Chapter 121 Spirit Seal

    The appearance of the women seemed to make those soul-eaters feel that their dignity was challenged!Knowing that they can''t help the masks of the women, they still swarmed toward the women!However, their unfavourable sharp teeth and corrosive acid obviously have no effect on this mask!Because this is the result of Monkey King!


    Looking at the women''s fighting martial arts, Cai Lin on the side also had an eager expression, looking at the group of soul-eaters outside, her eyes flashed with cold killing intent!At this moment, she also wished to slaughter all the soul-eaters from the outside world to avenge the dead people!However, due to the majesty of Monkey King, those were all used by him to test the women, so she couldn''t do anything at will, she could only suppress the surging killing intent in her heart.


    Monkey King also saw Cailin''s thoughts and smiled faintly: "If you want to slaughter the demon ants and vent your anger, go! But don''t kill them all at once!" He said, he waved his hand, and the closed barrier An exit immediately emerged from the door!Cailin''s hatred of the Soul Eater Demon Ant has been hated to his bones!This hatred must be vented by herself to slaughter the Soul Eater Ant Fang!


    "Your Majesty, count me!" Seeing Cailin walked out of the palace, Yue Mei immediately followed out after getting Sun Wukong''s consent!She is also a member of the Snake-Human Race, and naturally wants to kill the Soul Eater Demon Ants. This time, their Snake-Human Race is out of ten, and their vitality is greatly injured!


    The terrifying Soul Eater Ants, the Soul Eater Ants that made the entire continent frightened, when they arrive here, they can only become a trial stone for a group of martial artists!If this were known to others, how would you feel?...


    Time flies, blinking, half a month has passed!The girls have been fighting against the Soul Eater Ants!When you are tired, go back to the palace to relax!Enough rest, go to fight with the huge army of magic ants outside again!


    These poor soul-eaters that shook the entire continent were in the hands of Monkey King, and they became the test stones for his sisters!The tragedy is that they never even had the opportunity to leave!Because Monkey King directly used a huge energy barrier to trap them here!Can only continue to attack the glorious palace that stands tall!Day after day... when they are hungry, they devour the bodies of their companions!


    As Soul Eater ants become less and less, the strength of the girls becomes more and more powerful!The actual combat experience is growing day by day!Later, they can almost shuttle among the colony of ants, using their own physical and martial skills, they can almost cut them under the sword without getting close by the soul eater!


    In order to help the girls practice, Monkey King summoned the Ancient Soul Eater Nest from the Ring of the World and stood in this ruined castle!At the same time, there is the emperor pill of elf!Whenever the women enter the ancient nest to rest, adjust their breath, and absorb the experience of martial arts, she will stay beside the women, exuding a strong pill fragrance, condensed in the surrounding heaven and earth aura to help them recover and Practice!


    With the help of the two great treasures in the world, the emperor product pill and the ancient soul-eater, the strength of the girls can be described as leaps and bounds!One or two days can increase at least one star''s strength. Such a terrifying training speed is really shocking!Even Cailin, the queen of the snake-human race, was shocked by the speed of the women''s cultivation!She hadn''t even heard of such a terrifying promotion speed!Comparing those so-called geniuses with them is simply a scum!You haven''t seen it, but within half a month, the strength of the girls has been promoted from the rank of martial master to the rank of great martial artist!


    Here is a strange hall with shining stars. In the hall, colorful clouds and sun are shining, misty and misty, full of fantasy and mystery!A beautiful woman shrouded in misty fog, sits quietly in front of a jade statue in the center!The misty phantom dance shining around the jade statue makes people intoxicated and unable to extricate themselves!


    The woman closed her eyes tightly, her breath was silent, vigorous and vigorous, she was in danger at any time!


    "Is it going to fail?" In a large hall, a woman who looked like an immortal stared at the light curtain in front of him, and looked at the woman with a weaker breath inside, and a disappointed expression flashed on her face!Immediately, a soft sigh echoed in the hall!


    "Old... the teacher is going to fail? How... how could it..." beside the immortal woman, a pretty girl covered her lips with her hands, with an incredible expression on her face!


    These two girls are Lingxin and Nalan Yanran, and the name in the light curtain is naturally receiving the Yunyun of inheritance.


    "Oh! I have persisted for so long! Seeing that it will succeed... Why did it fail at this level!" Lingxin sighed again, and shook her head helplessly: "Forget it, don''t wait! Go on, if something happens, I won¡¯t be able to explain to Master Wukong!"


    Turning his head, Lingxin said faintly towards Yanran: "Wait for me here, I will come as soon as I go!" As he said, the whole body space fluctuated and disappeared here.


    "Teacher..." Nalan Yanran looked at the figure in the light curtain, with a look of regret in her eyes!That is the inheritance of Emperor Wu!Is it just such a miss?


    Lingxin''s figure appeared in this hall of psychedelic space, looked at the woman with two eyes on the gold coin, and sighed again slightly: "It''s a pity! It''s just a little bit..."


    After shaking her head and sighing, Lingxin''s hands were knotted, and strange waves radiated from her hands. She immediately stretched out her hands and slowly pasted it toward the jade statue!She wants to put away the revolving illusion for this trial, and awaken Yun Yun from the endless illusion reincarnation!


    However, just as her delicate hand was about to get close to the jade statue, a faint vitality quietly radiated from Yun Yun''s completely silent body!If it weren''t for the sensitivity of the six senses of the Spiritual Mind, I would really not be able to detect this slight change!


    "Huh! This is?..." Lingxin''s movements suddenly stopped, and Chao Yunyun looked over with surprise!


    At the center of Yun Yun''s eyebrows, a small lotus mark appeared quietly, and a faint vitality radiated from it... From the air, it became more and more powerful... But for a moment, the life of Yun Yun is about to be exhausted. , Suddenly became alive... a terrifying breath that made the soul tremble radiated from Yun Yun''s slightly thin body... shrouded the entire space... it seems that an emperor is gradually awakening from a deep sleep Come here!


    "Success... succeeded!!" Lingxin looked at the lotus mark emerging from the center of Yun Yun''s eyebrows, and an expression of surprise suddenly appeared on his face, like a heavy relief.The appearance of the spiritual seal means that she has successfully passed the inheritance trial!


    "The spirit seal has already appeared, then, it''s time to carry on the real inheritance!" At this time, the spirit heart was a bit complicated, gratified, and a little bit reluctant!The end of the inheritance also means that she will leave this world!..

 243 Chapter 122: Spirit Emperor Inheritance

    "Oh! I''ve been living for so many days, I really feel a little bit reluctant! However, after waiting for so long, my mission is finally about to be completed! ... Yanran, goodbye, say goodbye to Master Wukong for me!"


    "Sister Lingxin! Are you... are you leaving?" Lingxin''s voice suddenly came from her ears, which made Nalan Yanran involuntarily stunned, although she knew that this day was coming!But after such a long time together, the two are both teachers and friends!I also cultivated a strong feeling of master and apprentice, and leaving suddenly makes people feel a little sad!


    However, Nalan Yanran''s question was like a sea of ??rocks, and did not get an answer from Lingxin!She could only see from the light curtain that there were knots in Lingxin''s hands, and immediately, her body became more and more dimmed!But the jade statue exudes a dazzling light. In the light, Lingxin''s body suddenly changed into a strong beam of light, and was sucked into the jade statue. In an instant, a terrifying aura burst out from the jade statue! The whole space began to tremble violently!A strong beam of light shot out from the chest of the jade statue, and in an instant, it shot into the lotus mark at the center of Yun Yun''s eyebrows... a strong energy wave radiated out, and the inheritance of energy has begun... and also sworn. A new Wudi may be born in the near future!¡­


    The misty hall is like a starry hall built in the void, above the sky, a little starry!A luminous jade statue stands in the main hall, and a faint coercion that originates from a kind of fear felt by the soul covers the whole hall!


    When the speed of light shot into the center of Yun Yun''s eyebrows, everything here returned to calm again, but the faint coercion still enveloped every corner of the hall!


    However, at this moment, in front of Yun Yun, it was another scene!


    There are flowers all over the ground, and the air is full of attractive fragrance!Lingxin''s beautiful body, like an immortal, is sitting quietly in a pavilion, lightly extinguishing the tea in his hand, as if waiting for something!


    Before long, the sound of soft footsteps came slowly, and a woman who was graceful and majestic walked slowly!Lingxin put down the teacup in his hand and looked at the woman who was approaching, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth: "You finally came here! It seems that Master Wukong did not misunderstand the person!"


    "Are you... Senior Lingxin?" Yun Yun looked at the beautiful woman sitting in front of her face, her misty eyes gradually returned to clearness, and a beautiful voice came out of her mouth, but with a sense of vicissitudes of seeing through the world!Immediately nodded suddenly, and said: "If you appear here, in other words, my test is over?"


    "Yes, you are very good! Master Wukong did not misunderstand the wrong person! Congratulations, you passed my test! Being able to walk out of my revolving phantom, you already have the qualification to accept my inheritance..."


    "Really? Is it finally over?" Yun Yun said lightly, although his tone was calm, but he was slightly relieved!She did not live up to Sun Wukong''s expectations of her!She succeeded!


    "Come and sit down! Let''s have a good chat! After this time, I am afraid there will be no chance again in the future!" Lingxin looked at the stone bench opposite her, and smiled faintly at Yun Yun.


    Yun Yun nodded, bowed respectfully to Lingxin, and sat opposite her!she knows!She was able to sit and talk with such a strong person, and all the reasons were Sun Wukong''s relationship!And I should show my due respect to those who are about to become my teacher!


    "Do you know why there is no such thing as Emperor Wu in today''s mainland?" Lingxin looked at Yun Yun, took a sip of tea, and said lightly.


    "Why?" Yun Yun was stunned, looking at Lingxin curiously.


    "Because there is a lack of energy between the heaven and the earth... The current Wuqi Continent with the passage of time, this energy is getting less and less, and eventually almost disappeared! Without this energy, no matter how amazing your talent is Only stop under the sky."


    "What kind of energy is missing?" Yun Yun frowned and looked at Lingxin.


    "Yuan." Lingxin spit out a word, then casually drank tea.


    "Yuan?" Yun Yun couldn''t help but looked at Lingxin suspiciously. It was the first time she heard that there was something like''Yuan'' in this world.


    "In ancient times, some powerful people called this kind of thing Origin Qi, which is a kind of strange energy born from heaven and earth, only after absorbing Origin Qi, can they smoothly break through the barrier of Emperor Wu. "Lingxin nodded slightly and said: "Each plane space, at the beginning of its birth, will have the birth of Origin Qi. However, Origin Qi cannot be regenerated, that is, every time a point of Origin Qi is consumed, it is in the world. In time, one point will disappear, but now that the source of energy is exhausted, naturally it will no longer be possible to advance into the realm of Emperor Wu!"


    After hearing Lingxin''s words, Yun Yun couldn''t help but frowned: "According to you, even if I get your inheritance, if there is no''source'', I can''t break through to the realm of Emperor Wu?"


    "Yes! Without a source, you can''t break through to Emperor Wu''s realm! Originally, I left a source for my inheritors, and that was the Nine Ranked Emperor Spirit Pill, but the Nine Ranked Emperor Spirit Pill has been transformed. The spiritual body, and the appreciation of Wukong''s adults, has been taken away by him!" Lingxin said lightly, but in his eyes, there was an inexplicable sparkle.


    "Is that so? But... even if I can''t advance to the realm of Emperor Wu, I''m already content to get your inheritance!" Yun Yun''s heart flashed after a trace of loss, immediately relieved, with a faint smile on his face.Even this opportunity to receive inheritance was given by Monkey King, so what else does she desire?She is also very satisfied with being able to be promoted to the martial arts class!


    "No! Actually, it''s not that there is no chance!" Lingxin looked at Yun Yun with an inexplicable smile.


    "What do you mean?" Yun Yun looked at Lingxin in confusion.


    "It is no longer possible to use that nine-turn emperor spirit pill to obtain the''source''! However, I think Master Wukong must have a way!" Lingxin''s eyes flickered, especially bright.


    "Master Wukong?...What can he do?" Yun Yun looked at Lingxin''s expression and became even more puzzled.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong! He should be a peerless powerhouse from the lower realm of a higher plane! Such a peerless powerhouse who can come to the lower realm from the last broken space, it should not be difficult to obtain the power of the source..." Lingxin looked at Yun Yun and smiled faintly.


    "The upper realm is broken and void... the strong..." Yun Yun''s eyes widened in surprise after hearing Lingxin''s words!For her, Emperor Wu is already out of reach, so what about the peerless powers from the upper realm to the lower realm!


    "I''ve said what I should say, now I don''t have much time! Let''s hurry up and carry out the inheritance ceremony!" Lingxin drank the last trace of tea in the cup, stood up, and his complexion became exceptionally strong. Get serious!


    Yun Yun also nodded solemnly, stood up, looked at Lingxin and said, "What should I do?"


    "Haha! You have passed my test! There is no need to do anything else! I am the inheritance! With my approval, you will have the qualification to accept my inheritance! Now, you only need to accept what I leave behind That''s it!" Lingxin smiled faintly, a single finger touched Yun Yun''s eyebrows, and his face solemnly said: "Just be attentive!" As he said, above the fingers, the light shined...


    In the hall, colorful mist surged, Yun Yun''s eyes that had been closed for a long time slowly opened, and the initial mystery receded like a tide, becoming agile and ethereal!The lotus mark on the center of the eyebrows exudes a mysterious and terrifying wave!That is the fluctuation that only Emperor Wu has!It''s just that this wave of fluctuation gradually disappeared with the lotus mark, and then disappeared.


    "Has it been nearly two months?" Yun Yun looked around, and the space fluctuations of his body had disappeared here!Only those above Wu Zun can master these methods!..

 244 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Three

    The Tagore Desert, in the middle of the desert, stands a huge city, where the snake people live!The original brilliant and lively city has disappeared, and turned into a ruin!Only the imperial palace in the center of the city is still standing under the protection of a transparent barrier!


    And outside the palace, there was a strong bloody air, and the dense army of magic ants only had a few thousand left at this moment, and it was trapped by an energy barrier!Make them nowhere to escape!The ground on the ground has been stained red by the blood of countless dead soul-eaters. There are countless pits on the ground. Some are left after the war, some are corroded by the saliva and blood of soul-eater ants. Out!


    After more than half a month of constant numb fighting, those Soul Eater Ants who had no food supply, after eating up their companions'' corpses, finally set their sights on their companions!Started a ruthless cannibalism!


    Survival of the fittest, after many soul-eaters killed each other this time!Swallowing one''s own companions, although their number is extremely reduced, their quality is indeed increasing at an astonishing speed!Now this group of only a few thousand Soul Eater Ants, all in the cruel slaughter, emerged out of profit and evolved, and there is no lack of a Tier 6 leader!


    "This Soul Eater Ant is really an incredible group of Warcraft! With the devouring, it has such a terrifying advancement speed! No wonder their nature is only for devouring! They will have such a terrible talent and supernatural power!"


    Moonlight looked at the enchantment outside the palace, that group of Tier 4 and above, and even a Tier 6 Soul Eater ant colony, with a look of wonder on his face!In this half month, too many incredible miracles happened around!And these miracles were created by the women beside them!


    And they can get a rapid increase in strength in a short period of time, all because of the help of Monkey King, a peerless powerhouse, but this group of Soul Eater Ants completely relies on devouring and slaughtering them, and they are also amazingly fast. Catch up with the advanced speed of the girls, and even surpassed it!The devouring talent of this soul-eater is really incredible!As long as they swallow endlessly, their strength will also increase infinitely!This is the real horror of Soul Eater Ant!It is the terrifying talent supernatural power that truly shakes the entire continent!


    "That''s why the Soul Eater Demon Ant is called the mainland''s nightmare and disaster!" Cai Lin looked at the demon ant outside, her tone a little surprised.At this moment, most of the Soul Eater ants were killed by her during the slaughter for a few days. After a few days, the hatred of the Soul Eater ants has also subsided a lot. The eyes are just a bunch of poor trial stones!


    "Nightmare and disaster...but I think those soul-eaters are very pitiful!" Yue Mei looked at those red eyes, who were attacked by a group of women, and hit the soul-eaters who called out sternly and faintly. Smiled.


    "Because there is a master here!" Moonlight on the side looked at the upside-down battlefield in front, turned to look at Monkey King, his eyes were full of worship!This frightening Soul Eater Ant, in the hands of Monkey King, is just a group of trial stones for people to try!


    "Squeak..."


    In the field, the Soul Eater ants made a neighing sound!Surrounded by the girls, sent out powerful and corrosive saliva, attacking the girls like a sharp arrow!However, the girls are smart in body skills, have flying martial arts, and are protected by a mask. They shuttle through the colony of ants and the sky. They cooperate with each other and use martial gas barriers to resist the corrosion from those lasing shots. saliva!


    Their powerful martial arts are used separately!Although the soul-eaters have evolved, they have been restricted by Monkey King, and they cannot exert their due power at all!


    "Squeak..."


    A scream came out, and the numerous Soul Eater Ants seemed to have received some orders, and they stepped aside one after another, and a dark Soul Eater ant emitting a metallic light came out of the group of ants!Looking up to the sky and screaming, the sound pierces the eardrums, and it is extremely unpleasant!


    It looked up at the girls and the other girls in the sky, squeaking!The bloodthirsty eyes flashed with a hint of cunning!That look is full of provocation!It emerged out of the tens of millions of Soul Eater Ants, but it was also gifted with extraordinary talents. It was advanced to the sixth rank, and its wisdom was no longer lower than that of humans.


    "Huh? It''s the sixth-order Soul Eater Ant, do you want a one-on-one decisive battle?" Kongzi''s face was cold, full of fighting spirit.


    "Yes! Humans, I know that you have peerless powers that we cannot contend with! But what is the point of blindly suppressing our martial arts? How about we fight in the form of competition? Victory, if we win, you are still free for us. If we lose, we are at your disposal!" The sixth-order soul eater ant actually uttered a cold voice, but it had already begun to assume majesty.There is no other way to make such a request, because they have been trapped in the enchantment, and their companions have dropped sharply day by day. If this happens, they will only perish.It is betting that these proud humans will not fear their own challenges in order to give themselves the last chance.


    "Interesting! I accept your challenge!" Kongzi smiled faintly, and his fighting spirit became more intense in his eyes.


    "Kingzi, you have been fighting martial arts for several times, now it''s my turn to say it!" Su Mei hurriedly stopped Kingzi, looking at the Tier 6 Soul Eater ant below, his intent to fight was also rising!After cultivating for so long, she also wanted to verify her strength.


    Su Mei was stunned, nodded, and stepped back, giving the first duel to Su Mei. In order to satisfy her bloodthirsty nature, the girls gave up a lot of good opponents. Now that Su Mei has made a request, she will naturally not be fighting with her.


    "Wukong, since it is a decisive martial arts, then we must come to the martial arts dignifiedly! Remove the light shield on my body! I want to defeat it with my own strength!" Su Mei looked at Monkey King and said loudly, with a decisive and determined tone. .In the past, her talent for cultivation was not good, but now with the help of Monkey King, her strength is advancing by leaps and bounds. She wants to prove herself in front of Monkey King and show him the results of her hard work.


    "Yes!" Monkey King smiled faintly and waved his hand lightly, and the light shield protecting her immediately disappeared.Immediately, he looked at the sixth-order Soul Eater Ant with some playfulness.This Tier 6 magic ant has just evolved two days ago, and is now the leader of this group of magic ants!It has been suppressed by Monkey King and unable to launch an attack on the girls, but it unexpectedly made such a request today.


    "Squeak~~" The sixth-order magic ant screamed as he thought of the ant colony. A fourth-order magic ant that was one size bigger than the ordinary one crawled out and raised his head to face Su Mei in the air There was a stomping neigh.


    "Is my opponent you? Then let me see the difference between your Tier 4 Soul Eater Ant!" Su Mei danced a sword flower with the long sword in his hand and gave a soft drink. As the wings of martial energy behind flapped, the figure quickly descended, and the long sword in his hand stabbed down towards the Soul Eater Ant below!


    "Squeak~~~" The Soul Eater ant immediately uttered a strange cry, and his eyes became blood red, becoming even more bloodthirsty and violent!Not only did the half-month''s impoverished martial arts not make them lose their blood, but they became more irritable!Thousands of Soul Eater ants also made bursts of hissing sound at this time, seeming to cheer for this Soul Eater ant...

 245 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Four Changes

    Looking at the long sword that stabs down, this soul eater does not have the slightest color of fear at all!His eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light, and his figure flashed away like a cannonball at Su Mei!


    "Huh! Really looking for death!" Su Meijiao shouted, her martial energy surged, and on top of the dense spear, she turned into a sword shadow and stabbed towards the soul-eater demon ant!This is the first time she has fought with a Tier 4 Soul Eater Ant, with sturdy hands, without the slightest contempt.


    However, the soul eater did not evade, letting the long sword stab all over his body, violently making the sound of gold and iron clinking, and wiping out a piece of sparks, which could have been easily killed. The long sword of the soul demon ant can only be on the carapace of this fourth-order soul demon ant at this time, leaving only small cracks!


    "Huh? The defense of this Tier 4 Soul Eater Demon Ant is so high? Sure enough, there are some ways!" Above the sky, the women flapped their martial wings behind, looking at the Tier 4 Soul Eater Ant. It was an expression of surprise!Ordinary Tier 4 magic ants couldn''t resist the sharp blade in their hands, but this magic ant blocked it, which shows its extraordinaryness.


    "Oh? It seems to be a mutated Soul Eater Ant!" Monkey King glanced at the Soul Eater Ant with some surprise and smiled faintly.


    The Soul Eater ant screamed, opened its big mouth densely covered with sharp teeth, saw the timing, and spewed corrosive saliva on Su Mei''s long sword!Immediately, I saw that the valuable long sword was slowly corroded under Su Mei''s discolored expression, and it would definitely become a piece of scrap iron if it continued like this!The defense of this soul eater is not only stronger than that of ordinary Tier 4 ants, it even corrodes saliva more strongly!


    "Squeak~~" In the roar, the soul-eater showed its white fangs, and the black light flickered, looking hideous and ferocious!In a short while, biting away towards Su Mei


    "En?!" Looking at the spear that was gradually corroding in her hand, Su Mei''s complexion couldn''t help changing. She didn''t expect that the corrupting saliva of the Soul Eater ant, which had evolved to Tier 4, would be so overbearing. Ants are comparable!This can be said to have reached a qualitative leap.If Tier 1 and Tier 2 Soul Eater Ants depend on quantity, then they can fight independently when they reach Tier 4!And the power is amazing!Not to mention, this mutant demon ant!Without the protection of Sun Wukong''s light shield, she obviously can''t fight the martial arts as unscrupulously before Xiang Xiang!


    However, Su Mei did not practice in vain during this period of time, she was even more advanced in her body and martial arts. Seeing the sharp forelegs of the Soul Eater ants stab at her, Su Mei was not shocked, she threw away her hands. With the corroded long sword and the martial wings trembling behind, the first layer of the catkins floating figure was transported to the extreme by her!In an instant, his figure split into two, and the sharp forelegs of the Soul Eater pierced directly through the body of''Su Mei''!The powerful force directly shattered it!


    It turned out that it was just an afterimage of Su Mei!The figure had already appeared behind the Soul Eater Ant, a flash in her hand, a spear suddenly appeared in her hand, and the spurt of martial energy, it furiously fell towards the Soul Eater Ant''s back!Since it couldn''t break its carapace, it could only be injured by force!


    With a sound of "Clang~~", the spear in Su Mei''s hand slammed into the hard carapace on the back of the Soul Eater Ant!Su Mei''s body technique is too fast and too weird, the high-level body technique is not that simple to say, it is impossible to avoid it with the speed of the soul eater.


    With a "squeak~~", the Soul Eater screamed, and the huge force directly smashed its entire body into the ground. On the back, on the dark carapace, a trace of tortoise appeared faintly. Traces of cracks, blood slowly flowed out...


    This move that Su Mei used was an advanced martial skill of the ground level, but it was a powerful martial skill specially selected by Monkey King, and it was mainly focused on attack!


    Mountain splitting is the name of this technique!As its name suggests, in terms of power, it far surpasses other high-level martial arts, and can even compare with some heavenly martial arts!Break it with force, even the mountain can split you!


    Su Mei knew that taking advantage of your illness to kill you, she used the mountain-splitting blow again. On the spear, martial energy spurted. This time, the power is more powerful than before!In the violent spurt of martial energy, an energy light gun of hundreds of meters was exploded, and Yu Su Mei slapped down with a soft drink!The plump willow waist bends to an astonishing arc, seductive and amazing.


    "Boom~~"


    The earth here trembled under this blow!The broad ground was also cut out of a hundred-meter-long gap, and the Soul Eater could only let out a screaming scream, and under this blow, it was divided into pieces, and the flowers became a blood mist!The power of high-level martial arts, terrifying!


    "Huhu~~" Su Mei is Jiao Chuanlian at this moment, and has performed two ground-level martial arts and body skills. At this moment, the martial energy in her body has been severely overdrawn. If it weren''t for her, the mentality of cultivation is also the same. The rare ground-level high-level mental method, I am afraid it has already lain down!


    High-level martial arts, although powerful, but the time consumption is also huge!


    "Squeak~~~"


    Tier 4 demon ants were killed, and a group of soul-eating demon ants once again flushed their eyes, and began to scream irritably!


    Among the group of ants, the Tier 6 Soul Eater ant looked at Su Mei, his eyes flickered with cold light, his eyes turned straight, exuding a strange red light!


    Suddenly, I saw the sixth-order Soul Eater ant whistling up to the sky, and the surrounding Soul Eater ants immediately began to commotion, and all of them immediately made unpleasant neighs. Their eyes were red and violent. It was obvious that they were about to attack. Omen!


    At the same time, a group of Soul Eater ants bounced up, making sound of breaking through the air and pounced towards Su Mei, who had just finished fighting!At this moment, Su Mei was no longer protected by the mask, and her complexion suddenly changed. This change happened too suddenly.


    Thousands of Tier 4 Soul Eater ants bounced into the air at the same time, densely packed, how terrifying their momentum!The ground here has become a shadow!It''s so dense that even a mosquito can''t shuttle through it.The girls want to go to the rescue, but they have nowhere to stay!


    But the sixth-order Soul Eater ant flashed, and it flashed behind Su Mei for the first time. The dark and sharp claws rested on Su Mei''s neck, with a trace of conspiracy hanging on his face. Yin Xiao: "In this way, I will have a bargaining chip to negotiate with you!"


    "En?" The sudden change made Sun Wukong''s complexion extremely difficult to look. The monstrous killing intent erupted from his body and the whole ground began to tremble: "How courageous! How dare to play Laozi! "..

 246 Chapter 126 Killing

    "Huh! This Soul Eater Ant is really not a good thing. It even took the hostage under the guise of a contest..." Cai Lin looked not far away, and the Tier 6 Demon Ant was holding Su Mei away, with a cold tone and killing intent in his eyes. It was looming that her hatred for the soul-eater demon ants had diminished a lot, and she became more and more disgusted by the group of demon ants.


    "Brother Wukong, hurry up and save Sister Su Mei!" The red Hit Lima ran to the side of Monkey King and shook his arm.If the situation permits, I''m afraid she would have rushed past the first time.


    Monkey King looked at the Tier 6 Soul Eater Ant, and said faintly: "Being able to make a request for a martial arts competition, I thought you had a little bit of mind, but I didn''t expect it to be so stupid. You think that if you hold Su Mei, you will Can you leave here?"


    "Rather than wait... die... it''s better to fight... a fight..." Under the terrifying breath of Monkey King, the sixth-order Soul Eater Ant was so terrified that he couldn''t even speak his words.This feeling makes it very uncomfortable.When the spiritual wisdom is turned on, it also understands fear, and it is no longer fearless to those magic ants who have not turned on the spiritual wisdom.


    In order to survive, it can only suppress the fear in its heart, calm its mind, and say loudly: "If you don''t want her to be harmed, then remove the barrier here and let us leave... I know, you care about these women very much, obviously. Trial, but the light shield is still on to protect them. It can be seen how much you value them, and you don¡¯t see that they have been hurt a little..."


    "You seem to have made a mistake..." Monkey King said faintly at the sixth-order Soul Eater Ant.


    "What?!" The Tier 6 Soul Eater ant''s heart beat fiercely, and a trace of fear rose inexplicably in his heart.This made it tense immediately, and the sharp claws approached Su Mei a few minutes, and the eyes of the Soul Eater were red, full of madness: "Don''t try to play any tricks, if you dare to take a step, it''s a big deal. We die with her...for more than half a month of martial arts, we have had enough..."


    "So, you made a mistake..." Monkey King looked at it lightly and said: "You are right. They are indeed very important in my heart. I can''t tolerate them being hurt a little... But, you think you Does that strength hurt them in front of me?"


    "En?!!!" The Tier 6 Soul Eater was shocked, just about to move, and suddenly realized that he couldn''t move a bit, his body didn''t seem to be his own, and seemed to be imprisoned by a mysterious force. Up.


    Even the thousands of soul-eaters were suddenly frozen, as if they had been cast a holding spell. Some were frozen in the air, and some were frozen in a running position... This is the law of space. The ultimate performance: Void imprisonment!


    Seeing Monkey King stretched out his hand, black flames shot out from his index finger, and the Soul Eater ants along the way were burned out in a flash, revealing a broad road among the group of ants.


    Looking at Monkey King slowly walking on the open road among the colony of ants, the eyes of the sixth-order Soul Eater ant were full of fear. Now it has just realized that they have something to do with this human powerhouse. What a terrible gap, such a gap, even the ability to hold hostages!At this moment, it wants to run away with its tail sandwiched, but let alone escape, it can''t even move its eyes now!Now it deeply regrets its actions, if they don''t make a desperate move, maybe they can live a few more days!I thought I was very smart, but after thinking of such a trick, I didn''t want to know how stupid I was.


    Standing in front of the Tier 6 Soul Eater Ant, Sun Wukong''s lightsaber was condensed, and the sharp forelegs on Su Mei''s body were chopped down in a flash and fell to the ground.Su Mei immediately regained her freedom and walked to the side of Monkey King, her face flushed and she looked a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect that she would be held hostage!Fortunately, Monkey King is so powerful that it would really cause a lot of trouble.


    "How is it, how does it feel to be held hostage?" Monkey King looked at Su Mei with a faint smile.


    "It''s terrible... This is the first time someone has tried..." Su Mei said, glaring at the sixth-order Soul Eater ant fiercely. It was a good match, but he did not expect it to be designed by this guy. The conspiracy, if it weren''t for Wukong, might have really made it succeed!


    "But, thank you for saving me!" Su Mei turned her head, smiled, stood on tiptoe, tapped on Monkey King''s face, blinked her charming big eyes and smiled sweetly. Said: "This is a reward for you!"


    Seeing that Su Mei had nothing to do, Kongzi and the other women were relieved, and they landed one after another, and asked with concern. Now they obviously lost their interest in fighting martial arts.


    "Hey~ You are not incapable of doing anything! Anyway, let sister paper send me a sweet kiss, then give you a happy one!" Monkey King said lightly.As the mind turned, the black flames instantly wrapped thousands of soul-eaters, but for a moment, the scalp-numbing Tier 4 and 5 demon ant colony disappeared!Leave a magic core!


    "Wow! Lots of magic cores! Mine! Mine! All of them!" Hong Sun screamed as he looked at a magic core that had fallen on the ground, and appeared in the court with a flash of his body, happy. Pick up the magic core on the ground!


    Sun Wukong took the daughters to the palace, and said to the snake girls faintly: "You can also help in the past!"


    "Yes, Master Wukong!" Hundreds of snake girls replied respectfully, walking out of the palace one after another, and began to collect the magic core on the ground.


    At the same time, an extremely familiar aura suddenly appeared in Monkey King¡¯s perception. He looked up at the sky, and a smile appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "Is Yun Yun going out? Wu Zun...it seems she has succeeded. Yeah!"


    In the depths of the Warcraft Mountains, a spatial crack slowly tore open in the sky, and two shadows flew out from it... The spatial crack also slowly closed...


    "It''s finally out, teacher, let''s go to meet Wukong brother now!" Nalan Yanran looked into the distance, her tone a little excited.As the blue wings of martial energy fluttered behind, a breeze was blowing.Above it, the lines loomed. Obviously, this was just a sophisticated flying martial art, not her own strength.


    "No... It''s been a while since we left Yunlan Sect, let''s return to Yunlan Sect first!" Yun Yun shook his head lightly.Between the gestures, she is full of mature charm, and the misty air of the fairy makes her like a fairy in the dust!


    "That''s it!" The excited Nalan Yanran suddenly lowered her head, her tone full of disappointment.


    "Let''s go!" Yun Yun glanced at her disciple faintly, shook her head, her figure flickered, and went to the place where Yun Lanzong was.


    Nalan Yanran looked towards the sky with some dismay, and the Wuqi Wings behind it flapped and followed closely...

 247 Chapter 126 The Crisis of Yun Yun

    After flying for nearly half a day, the two masters and disciples Yun Yun finally arrived at the place where Yun Lanzong was.However, from afar, Yun Yun felt the solemn atmosphere of Yun Lanzong different from the past.Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and a feeling of anxiety rose in her heart.


    Yun Yun felt it carefully, and found several hidden terrifying auras in this Yun Lanzong, and her complexion became completely solemn.


    "teacher¡­"


    Nalan Yanran looked at Yun Yun, and just wanted to say something, Qi was stopped by Yun Yun''s wave of her hand.The master and disciple immediately landed and flew towards the sect on the mountain!


    "Sect Master! It is the Sect Master who is back..." Seeing Yun Yun and Nalan Yan, the disciples of the sect not only showed no joy on their faces, they were rather worried.A young disciple rushed to Yun Yun and the two of them, his expression was not as respectful and admired as usual, but he was replaced with an endless anxious color: "Sect Master, you really shouldn''t be back! Leave now! If they find out, it will be too late!"


    "What''s going on?" Yun Yundai frowned slightly, and looked at the young disciple in front of her lightly, her temperament was elegant and she was not angry with prestige.


    Standing in front of Yun Yun, this young disciple felt quite pressured, but still bit his head and said anxiously: "Don''t ask so much, you should go quickly! Our Yun Lan Sect is being watched by a group of extremely terrorist organizations. Come on, even the old Sect Master is not their one-one enemy! I heard that they are here for you..."


    "Come for me? A terrifying organization?" Yun Yundai frowned slightly, as if feeling a little, glanced around faintly, and said, "It seems that even if I want to leave, it''s too late!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several voices of breaking through the sky flashed out of the surroundings, surrounding Yun Yun and Nalan Yanran. Amidst the fluctuations of the space, a gray-robed old man slowly appeared in front of the two Yun Yun.


    "You are the Sect Master of the Yunlan Sect, Yun Yun, right? You are truly exceptionally talented, no wonder you can get that good fortune!" The gray-robed old man looked at Yun Yun with a calm tone, his dark eyes flashed with excitement.The thin body exudes a horrible aura, which shows that this old man is absolutely extraordinary.


    "Martial Saint!!" Yun Yun''s pupils suddenly shrank, and he was shocked when he looked at the black robe old man in front of him.Looking around at the five figures shrouded in black robes, his complexion changed slightly.Seeing their breath, their strength is definitely not weaker than the realm of Wu Zun!


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, I finally came!" The gray-robed old man looked at Yun Yun and smiled faintly, but it made people feel a sense of sorrow.When they appeared, the disciples of Yun Lanzong were silent, afraid to make any changes.It seems that before this, they seem to have seen the horror of this group of people!


    "Who are you? What can I do for you?" Yun Yun looked at the gray-robed old man in front of her with a cold expression, an extremely terrifying aura loomed from her body, and a dangerous light gleamed in her eyes!As my mind turned, I guessed the whole story.


    "Oh? This breath... really did you get the legendary inheritance? It seems that our intelligence is not wrong!" The gray-robed old man looked at Yun Yun with excitement in his eyes, but he did not answer Yun Yun''s question seems to be scrupulous about this.


    Looking at Yun Yun, the gray-robed old man said in an unquestionable tone: "Follow us! Don''t think about rejection, because you have no right to refuse!"


    "Sure enough, it came for my inheritance?" Yun Yun said lightly, but the coldness in his eyes became even colder.An aura that made people''s soul tremble radiated from Yun Yun''s eyebrows, and a small lotus mark slowly emerged from her eyebrows.


    "That''s... the mark of the emperor! Sure enough, have you succeeded in gaining the inheritance? Haha~~ God bless my clan! Haha~~" After the grey-robed old man laughed wildly, his face suddenly became cold and merciless: "It seems that you don''t intend to catch it! Then, let''s do it! For Ye Changmeng, we should take her down early. I heard that she has an unclear relationship with that one. If it caught his attention, it would be troublesome. !" When the old man said that he was the one, there was a visibly frightened look in his eyes.


    The five black-robed men nodded at the same time, the space around their bodies fluctuated, and the strange figures disappeared. When they reappeared, they were already on the five peaks of Yunlan Peak. They formed a strange seal in their hands, and the strange fluctuations came from them. Spread out from the Jie Yin, and in the space fluctuations, the entire Yun Lan Sect was enveloped by a space barrier!


    "In this way, this place is completely isolated from the outside world, and we can take action without any scruples!" The gray-robed old man smiled faintly, and a frightening aura erupted from his body. Obviously, he wanted to use force. Control Yun Yun.


    The big thing is not good, all the people in the Yunlan Sect are cold. They know how terrifying this old man is. Even the old Sect Master was killed by this person. Yun Yun is no more than the Emperor of Martial Arts. I am afraid it is too bad. !They also wanted to help, but the existence of such fighting martial arts, just feeling the horrible aura, had already made them lack the courage to resist.


    "Space enchantment? It seems that you have planned for a long time!" Yun Yun looked at the gray-robed old man coldly, and the horrible aura that made people''s soul tremble became clearer!


    "Hurry up! The patriarch has already explained that we have to fight quickly, and there must not be a trace of muddy water. We must capture this person at the first time, and then leave here immediately!" The gray-robed old man''s space fluctuated. Another blood-clothed old man appeared beside him.The terrifying breath was filled with strong blood.This is actually another Wusheng powerhouse!


    "A little girl, why do you show up? I''m enough to take her down!" The gray-clothed old man looked at the blood-clothed old man who appeared beside him, with a calm expression.


    "Don''t forget what kind of existence is behind her. If something goes wrong, can you afford it?" The blood-clothed old man looked at the gray-robed old man lightly, with a sharp tone and a strong cold killing intent.


    The gray-robed old man seemed to think of something, and his whole body trembled!In this operation, they didn''t even dare to call each other''s name, which shows how jealous their patriarch is for the person behind this woman!


    "What you said is right! Let''s take action together! The owner of Emperor Wu''s inheritance must presume to be extraordinary! Let''s make a quick decision!" The gray-robed old man''s eyes flickered slightly, and the overwhelming black energy surged from his body. Out, and then bombarded Yun Yun like a billowing cloud!


    Seeing the gray-robed old man''s hand, Yun Yun''s complexion changed drastically, and she did not dare to be indifferent. As the martial energy in her body surged, the lotus mark on the center of her eyebrows also flashed with mysterious power, which was integrated into her hands Among the condensed martial arts, a martial arts with destruction and astonishing, slashed from the long sword in her hand, and went away...


    "Boom boom!"


    The two energy martial arts collided, and suddenly there was an astonishing wave of destruction. The surrounding rocky houses were moved to the ground in an instant!Among them, several disciples of the Yunlan Sect were also twisted into a blood mist in the terrifying explosion!..

 248 Chapter 127 Yun Yuns Decision

    "Quite Wu Zun, actually withstood my blow, the inheritor of Emperor Wu is really extraordinary!" The gray-robed old man looked at Yun Yun that was just shaken away, with a look of admiration.In contrast, for Emperor Wu''s inheritance, they are even more eager!


    "However, this level is far from enough!" The old man in gray was wrapped in black martial energy, turning into a huge black palm and squeezing it towards Yun Yun!


    The moment the black palm approaches, the lotus mark on the center of Yun Yun''s eyebrows suddenly shines, and horrible waves of palpitations radiate from it, like dragons roaring, sounding the world.


    Only for a moment, in the mark, a dazzling beam of light burst out, lasing out in a flash, and collided with the palm of the martial arts that was overwhelmingly pinched!


    "Sneez!!" There was no shocking explosion, just a slight sound like a pierced object!That seemingly terrifying palm was penetrated in an instant!The big hollow of the arm spread rapidly at an astonishing speed, but for a moment, the big palm was completely blank!Lose the original power, and disappear between gathering and dispersing!


    "En? This is... the power of Emperor Wu?!" The gray-robed old man and the others were suddenly shocked, and they felt an extremely dangerous breath of death from that beam of light!Only the legendary Emperor Wu can give them such a terrible feeling!


    "Not good! Fasten the enchantment!" The blood-clothed old man looked at the silver light beam still lasing at an astonishing speed, his complexion suddenly changed!If the barrier is broken, the martial arts here will definitely attract the attention of the terrifying existence, and they will all be finished!


    The man in black robes was also shocked, pinched the seal in his hand, and his whole body exploded with amazing martial energy, blessing above the space barrier!


    "Drink!!" The gray-robed old man and the blood-robed old man also exploded with amazing martial arts at the same time!The black martial qi and blood-colored martial qi swept out like a billowing wave, and blasted toward that terrifying light beam!


    "Huh! Can you stop it?" Yun Yun snorted coldly, and the seal reappeared in her hand. She saw that the silver beam that lased quickly ignored the interception of the two terrifying martial arts, and directly penetrated the void in the fluctuation of space. , Emerged from the void on the other side!


    "Boom~~~"!The speed of light bombarded the space barrier, and suddenly a terrifying energy storm erupted, and even the space was shattered by this blow!The surrounding mountains, mountains, and houses were shattered in layers... the screams also fluctuated with each other, and the Yunlanzong disciples hiding in the house disappeared into the dust together with the mountain and stone wooden houses!


    "Damn it!" Looking at the dead Yun Lanzong disciples, Yun Yun''s complexion was very ugly!But if you want to break through this space barrier, you must sacrifice!Because this terrifying aftermath of energy is not something that these weak disciples can resist!


    "Puff puff~~~"


    The beam of light bombarded the space barrier, and the five black-robed men who had maintained the barrier were struck by lightning. They spewed out large mouths of blood, and their complexions turned pale as paper.The space barrier suddenly fluctuates uncomfortably, and it is in danger of breaking at any time!


    "So strong!" The black robe people were shocked. This was just a blow of the power of inheritance used by a powerful Wu Zun, and it was so powerful that it was so terrifying!You know, among the five of them, they all have the strength of Nine-Star Martial Venerable, and one of them has reached the level of semi-sage!But even so, they were seriously injured with just one blow!


    "Is this the power of Emperor Wu? It''s really scary! Fortunately, it was just displayed by someone who just accepted the inheritance! Otherwise..."


    This confrontation made the blood-clothed old man and the others deeply understand what kind of existence the Emperor Wu really is! Even if it is just a martial master who can display the power of inheritance, it is possible to kill them!


    "It''s a pity that the barrier has not been broken!" The gray-robed old man looked at Yun Yun and said coldly: "What? Do you still want to resist? Using such a terrifying power, the consumption must be terrifying! "


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect the space barriers they laid down to be so strong, it seems to be a bit of a hassle!" Yun Yun breathed a little confused, looking at the space barriers that gradually recovered, his expression was very solemn.The blow just now consumed her too much physical strength and energy, and the current situation is not very optimistic.


    "Stop talking nonsense, take her down quickly!" The blood-clothed old man shouted coldly.I saw the bloody martial energy in his hand condensed, with a stroke of one hand, the bloody air blades were densely covered in the void, and after he yelled, he rushed out instantly, the dense bloody air blades were like a bloody sharp sword, slashing away quickly .


    Above this bloody aura blade, there are even more fluctuations in the law of space. Every cut carries this wave of destruction, which can destroy mountains and rivers.Some are even more obscure, flickering and appearing, very weird!


    Hundreds of blood-colored auras slashed out all at once, it is simply not a phenomenon!The bloody air blades all over the sky, even the clouds in the sky have been rendered bloody!


    In this void, there are only those hundreds of blood-colored aura blades, intertwined vertically and horizontally, looming, with the power of destroying everything, pressing down!


    Such a terrifying blow, obviously this blood-clothed old man also used real means!He did not underestimate or keep his hands because Yun Yun is Wu Zun!This is the inheritor of Emperor Wu, he did not dare to underestimate it!And the peerless powerhouse behind Yun Yun even made him dare not keep the slightest hand!Because he knows that if the plan fails, they will usher in an extermination!


    Yun Yun looked at the bloody Qi blade swiping from the sky, every blow was enough to shake the space!It shows its power!During the light drink, Yun Yun spouted a mouthful of blood, her complexion instantly pale!In the red, there is a light golden air current, enveloping a drop of her essence and blood, and then evolving the supreme kendo in the void, transforming into a golden ancient sword!The lotus mark on the center of the eyebrows shone dazzling white light, and a trembling and terrifying sword of destruction shot out from it, blessed on the tiny golden ancient sword!


    All of a sudden, the golden light shines, like the finishing touch!This little golden ancient sword seemed to be given life, and the sword intent that soared straight into the sky, evolving the supreme swordsmanship, seemed to open the sky and the earth, releasing immortal power, so that the space here began to shatter layer by layer!


    The solid space barrier also began to rippling in front of this terrifying force!


    "Sword Emperor Upanishad? No... impossible... a mere Wu Zun... how could it be possible to display such a terrifying sword intent..." The blood-clothed old man and others were shocked right now!In the dramatic changes in their complexion, they unreservedly displayed their strongest methods, and even displayed their taboo secrets!They want to do everything they can to stop the terrifying blow Yun Yun displayed!Because they cannot fail, failure not only means death, but also means they are in danger of extinction!


    But Yun Yun''s position is stronger than theirs!Because she firmly believes that as long as the barrier here is broken, as long as the person''s attention...all unfavorable forms will be reversed...so she unscrupulously performed this life-burning final blow!Just to get his attention!In a daze, that stalwart and upright figure seemed to be right in front of him...


    (If you have a monthly pass, please vote for a monthly pass! Don''t hide it! Hey~~~)..

 249 Chapter 129 Throbbing

    The small golden ancient sword, with its sword aura, exudes immortal sword intent!Cut everything!But in the same way, it is burning Yun Yun''s life at an astonishing speed!


    "Tear the sky!!"


    Accompanied by Yun Yun''s soft drink, the tiny golden ancient sword trembles suddenly, and the sword energy that rushes into the sky is like a giant pillar!The space along the way is shattered, and the earth is cracking under the terrifying pressure!


    The bloody qi blades all over the sky shattered together with the space at the moment when this monstrous sword qi slashed down!Turned into bloody energy in the sky, dissipated in the sky!


    "Damn it!!..." The blood-robed old man and others were startled and angry, and his breath grew stronger.I saw a weird tool appeared in each of them, with a gushing force, directly shattering the tool in their hands, and tens of thousands of souls flying out of it!Cover the sky here!Screams of fear and fleeing everywhere!


    However, the blood-robed Lao Tzu and the others were cold and ruthless, and murderous. The seven formed the same seal, and the horrible and cold black martial arts broke out all over the sky, covering all the fleeing souls above the sky. As the seal in their hands changed, countless souls and screams of fear began to merge strangely under the sky of black martial arts!A huge black skull was condensed soon!The thick black smoke on it, resentment rushing into the sky, it exudes a monstrous bloody atmosphere, terrifying and intimidating!A screaming scream was issued, and it bombarded the sword energy that was slashing down!


    But how could this sword with Emperor Wu''s will be so easy to stop!The sword aura that rushed into the sky collided with the black skulls that the blood-clothed elders showed together, and there was an astonishing sound of strikes!The space here was also shattered, and the rocky house burst into pieces...


    "Roar~~~"


    The black skull suddenly let out a howl like pain, resentment soared, and roaring constantly!However, under this shocking sword aura, everything is in vain!Accompanied by a crisp sound, the skull cracked a thin slit, and it was out of control. In just a moment, the entire skull was densely covered, and it burst into pieces!


    "Puff!!~~"


    At the same time, the blood-clothed old man and the others spewed a large mouthful of blood, pale and bloodless!The skulls connected to their minds burst into pieces, which also caused them to be seriously injured at the same time, and their breath became wilted!At the same time, their complexion changed greatly, because they could no longer stop the monstrous sword aura. If the barrier was broken, they would not even dare to imagine the consequences!When the underside looks paler!


    The monstrous sword spirit remained undiminished, and he still slashed down with the attitude of cutting everything!


    "Bang~~~"


    The monstrous sword energy slashed above the space barrier, and a terrifying energy storm burst out, sweeping in all directions. The surrounding houses were destroyed in an instant, and some Yunlanzong disciples exploded in fear of screams. It''s bloody fog!


    "Kaka~~~"


    Suddenly, the space enchantment cracked a little under the horrified eyes of the blood-clothed old man and others, and immediately burst into pieces like glass!Suddenly, the wind blew up and energy danced wildly!The sword aura still carried the surplus of horror, and suddenly slashed on the main peak of Yunlanzong!In the explosion, the gravel flew!Leaving a dark and bottomless thousand-meter gap!


    "No! The barrier is broken! Everyone! Prepare the last resort!" The blood-clothed old man immediately shouted loudly as his expression changed dramatically.I saw all the martial energy in his body burned, and a strange seal was struck out in his hand. Countless black chains shot out from his body, and under his control, shot in all directions like life, piercing through. The chest of a disciple of Yunlanzong directly shattered their souls!


    The other six people are also in accordance with Yan, blasting black chains in their bodies, piercing through the bodies of those Yunlanzong disciples, shattering their souls, and carrying out a merciless slaughter, leaving no room for the Yunlanzong disciples to fly away!They are trying to erase all evidence!


    The massacre of four nine-star Wu Zun, one half saint, and two Wu Sheng!In the eyes of a few people, the disciples of the martial arts realm of Yunlanzong are as weak as ants, and there is no possibility of escape!This is a one-sided slaughter!


    "Stop! You guys stop!" Yun Yun was so angry that she could see that!However, she just displayed the power that surpassed her limit. Now she is extremely weak, and her life is fading rapidly, and she can''t do it even with a single stroke of strength!Consciousness has become more and more blurred!


    In the past, she, who had always been aloof, seemed so powerless at this moment!Obviously obtained the inheritance of Emperor Wu, why is he still so weak?Even his own sect cannot be protected!Can only watch others slaughter their own sect disciples and can do nothing!You... why don''t you show up...


    Seeing the sect disciples one by one fell in front of her, Yun Yun shed tears for the first time!Her life was rapidly draining, and her consciousness became more and more blurred: "Is it...I''m about to...die?...It''s really ironic...just got the inheritance of Emperor Wu...Is it about to...die?... Goku... Sorry... It seems... I I''m going to disappoint you..." In a daze, she seemed to see the tall figure again!Immediately, she smiled, her unwillingness and worry completely let go, and she closed her eyes in peace: "You...finally...come..."


    "Hey, it''s not time to sleep now!" In the blur, she heard the very familiar voice!Immediately I felt something was stuffed in my mouth: "Eat it and you will be fine!" Yun Yun said, exhausting the last bit of strength, swallowing the thing in his mouth!


    For a moment, the surging life force emerged from her body like a flood, and in an instant, her lost life and martial energy were replenished!Consciousness immediately returned to the body, Yun Yun suddenly opened his eyes!What caught the eye was the caring and gentle face of Monkey King!Yun Yun''s heart throbbed inexplicably, and her face flushed inexplicably!


    "It''s okay!" Monkey King rubbed Yun Yun''s hair and helped her up from the ground.


    "En! Thank you!" Yun Yun blushed, and she seemed a little uncomfortable with Sun Wukong''s intimacy.Although she was very moved in her heart, but she who has always been high above her can''t express it for a while!


    However, it was only a moment, Yun Yun''s complexion still recovered as usual, and she immediately looked at the blood-clothed old man and others who were slaughtering the disciple of Yun Lanzong, her complexion was cold and murderous!


    "You''d better take a rest first! Leave the rest to me!" Monkey King gently smiled at Yun Yun.Seeing Yun Yun nodded, Monkey King suddenly turned to look at the blood-clothed old man and the others. With a smile on his face, he suddenly became murderous, and his horror aura was rising!The earth began to shake!Wanzhangjufeng couldn''t bear his monstrous atmosphere of terror!Start to crack and collapse!


    "You dare to move my sister paper, you are so courageous!" The light tone, such as the death god from Jiuyou, made the blood-robed old man and the others fearful and frightened!They know that when this person comes out, everything is over!Their plan failed!Only death awaits them!..

 250 Chapter 129 Miracles

    Although the blood-robed old man and the others were already desperate, they still had a heart for luck.


    "Disperse and flee! If you get caught, don''t I need to teach you how to do it?" The blood-robed old man yelled in a low voice, the bloody martial energy burst out instantly, and the thin body gradually swelled!A terrifying energy storm swept all around, and even the space began to fluctuate!


    "Bang!" With a sound, the blood-robed old man burst into a mist of blood, splashing!Some quietly disappear into the void, disappearing!


    Seeing that the blood-robed old man used bleeding to escape in the first time, the remaining few people did not dare to neglect, the whole body space fluctuated, facing six different directions, his figure flashed, and disappeared instantly!


    "Huh! Do you still want to escape in front of me?" Monkey King snorted coldly and waved his hand softly. The weird spatial fluctuations rippled around at an alarming speed!In an instant, the entire Yun Lan Sect was already wrapped!


    "Boom~~"


    At the same time, a few muffled noises came from different directions at the same time. In the sky a hundred meters away, there seemed to be the sound of a hard object crashing. The space fluctuated, the few black-robed men who had escaped appeared strangely!His forehead was blue and his figure was shaking, he just didn''t fall from the air!


    A mass of essence and blood loomed out of the space, and while moving, formed the appearance of a blood-robed old man.At this moment, his face was pale and bloodless, and his expression was even more horrified: "Space enchantment? Let''s Zhang Lai? It is really scary! No wonder the patriarch said that if you meet this person, you will immediately dictate yourself!"


    The gray-robed old man sighed: "It''s worthy to be a peerless powerhouse who defeated the powers of Zhongzhou in one blow! It seems that I don''t even have a chance to get lucky!" With that, his body swelled rapidly, banging. With a sound, he blew up!The terrifying energy storm directly moved the surrounding mountains and trees to flat ground!But when he reached Monkey King''s side, he was blocked by an invisible barrier. The energy storm was so terrifying that he couldn''t get in the slightest!


    At the same time, the remaining blood-robed elders and others blew themselves up!The terrifying energy storm almost moved this Yunlan Peak to the ground!There is only the area where Monkey King is located, but it is not in the slightest!These terrifying pictures shocked the surviving Yun Lanzong disciples, all over their bodies, dumbfounded!Looking at Monkey King''s eyes, with incredible color!


    What a powerful and terrifying person this is!How powerful is this to ignore the self-destructive power of those Wu Zun and Wu Shengqiang!Could it be that the legendary Emperor Wu failed?Thinking of this, their hearts beat inexplicably!Everyone is excited and excited!And those female disciples, some are even more obsessed with admiration towards Monkey King!With their upright youth and love to dream, isn''t this kind of peerless posture that sets the world apart? Isn''t it the object of their fantasy?


    "Did you explode? But, do you think such a method can hide it from me?" Monkey King smiled faintly, his tone was a little disdainful, he patted his hand lightly, and a drop of bright red blood fell from a space during the fluctuation of the space. Down!During the changes, the figure of the blood-robed old man was formed!


    "Have you been discovered? As expected, I can''t hide it from you!" The blood-robed old man sighed and his body became weaker and weaker: "Kill me! I won''t tell you any information about us!"


    "Information? I don''t care about that kind of stuff!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and then his tone became a little cold: "From the beginning, I can see that you people in the Soul Palace are really restless! The idea has hit my person! Then, you have made the corresponding enlightenment!" After speaking, the black flame burned strangely on the blood-robed old man!


    Upon hearing the words''my man'', Yun Yun, who was determined to have a strong mind, couldn''t help feeling a little hot.An inexplicable joy came from my heart.


    The pupils of the blood-robed old man suddenly shrank, and his painful complexion was a little distorted!Immediately he sighed and said: "It seems that we should still...should not carry out...this action! Patriarch...I will take a step first, please ask for more blessings!" After finishing his words, his body has been burned. Burned out.


    "Brother Wukong! You finally showed up! If you are a step late, I am afraid you will never see me and the teacher again!" Nalan Yanran stood up from a ruin, and came to Monkey King in pain. In front of her, she was not far from Yun Yun''s side before, so she was affected and suffered unclear injuries!


    Nalan Yanran looked at him with dazzling eyes, her face flushed with excitement, and the infatuation in her eyes could be seen at a glance.As soon as Monkey King appeared, this made their desperate opponent instantly annihilated. What a domineering and domineering thing is this!She, who is proud and arrogant, has already fallen in front of Monkey King''s peerless posture of setting heaven and earth, Tianzong Shenwu!


    "If you come out, why don''t you come to see me the first time? Instead, you should come here to suffer. It really deserves it!" Monkey King squeezed Nalan Yanran''s face affectionately, and the divine light in his hand shone, shining on her. Nalan Yanran''s injuries immediately got better.


    "I told the teacher, but the teacher said that it has been too long since I left Yunlanzong! I must come to Yunlanzong first!" Nalan pursed her lips, but she was secretly happy about Monkey King''s actions.


    "I wanted to deal with Yun Lanzong''s affairs, so I went to find you! However, I encountered their ambush..." After hearing Nalan Yanran''s words, Yun Yun seemed to be afraid of Sun Wukong''s misunderstanding and immediately explained. , But after finishing talking, his face turned red involuntarily!This sounds a bit ambiguous!


    Sun Wukong also knew that Yun Yun''s face was thin, and he didn''t talk about this topic anymore. He glanced at Yun Lanzong who was in a mess around him, and said, "Next, what are you going to do?"


    Yun Yun looked at everything around her and her expression was painful. She didn''t expect that because of herself, she would bring disaster to the entire Yun Lan Sect!Nalan Yanran on the side also lowered her head and became silent!


    Seeing Yun Yun''s sad and painful look, Sun Wukong shook her head helplessly. She didn''t want Yun Yun to live in the pain of guilt all the time!Lightly patted her fragrant shoulder, and smiled: "Don''t show such an expression! I feel a little distressed when I see you! In order to see your smiling face, I will help you!"


    "Help me?" Yun Yun looked at Sun Wukong with some doubts. She was upright sad and guilty, but she didn''t bother to pay attention to the ambiguous meaning in Sun Wukong''s words.


    Monkey King smiled slightly, and walked forward slowly a few steps, the eyes of God opened, and the mysterious seal formed in his hand, and suddenly the wind was surging!A dazzling divine light shone down in the sky, turned into a sky full of light, and fell down!Melt into those residual limbs and broken arms, so that the limbs are quickly connected and regenerated...


    The miracle is right in front of your eyes, and everyone present is dumbfounded!..

 251 Chapter 130 Disbanding Yun Lan Sect

    A disciple of the famous Yunlanzong stood up from the ruins with doubts in his eyes. They cast doubtful glances at each other, whispered and asked the people next to him... But the group of blood-robed elders were killed with black chains. The dead have not been resurrected. The souls of these people have been shattered, and have long been wiped out. They cannot be resurrected!Only the Yunlanzong disciples who were previously affected by martial arts were resurrected.


    An old man got up in the ruins and looked at his hands in disbelief. He clearly remembered that he was killed by the gray-robed old man. Why is he still standing here safe and sound now?


    "I''m obviously dead... Why are you still standing here... What happened?" The old man said unequivocally, seeing the dilapidated Yunlanzong, and he was immediately furious: "Damn it! Did that guy do this?" Damn it!" As he said, he just saw Yun Yun not far away, she flashed, came to her, respectfully saluted: "Sect Master...what is going on? What happened to those black-robed people? ?"


    "They have been beheaded by Master Wukong!" Yun Yun glanced at the old man in front of him and said lightly.The tremor in the heart still cannot be calmed and brought back to life. Is this kind of heaven-defying art that humans can master?Moreover, hundreds of people must be resurrected at once. It seems that only those illusory gods can do this and other methods, right?


    "You should be thankful to Wukong, who brought you back to life..." After calming down, Yun Yun said lightly to the old man, the majesty of the sovereign is undoubtedly revealed.It''s like that high queen, graceful and peerless!The Monkey King who looked aside had bright eyes, and only Cailin could compare to such a beauty.


    "Uh! Resurrection..." After hearing Yun Yun''s words, the old man opened his mouth in shock, unable to calm down for a long time, so he could only thank Sun Wukong again and again with the most respectful attitude!The surrounding Yunlanzong disciples were even more noisy. After understanding the whole story, they all cast enthusiasm and admiration towards Monkey King!These legendary powerhouses are right in front of them, making the hearts of those boys and girls surging.


    Yun Yun looked at the Yunlanzong disciples who were still lying in the ruins, and looked at Monkey King: "Master Wukong...they..."


    "Don''t call me an adult, just call me Wukong! They have been wiped out of their souls, their souls are scattered, and corpses without souls, even me, can''t be resurrected!" Monkey King shrugged and said lightly.These people in the Soul Palace are really vicious!Kill people, in order to destroy the evidence, even the soul is wiped out!


    "They''re from the Soul Palace...right?" Yun Yun looked at Monkey King in a cold tone.


    "Ah! Yes! If you are willing, I''ll go and root them out for you!" Monkey King looked at Yun Yun with a calm expression.That kind of tone didn''t pay attention to the soul palace that shocked the entire continent.


    "No! I will destroy them with my own hands!" Yun Yun''s tone was cold, with killing intent in his eyes.Only in this way can we avenge the dead Yunlanzong disciple and avenge our mentor!


    "Then leave it to you. After I take care of the things here, we will go to Zhongzhou to have fun together. Most of the forces in the Soul Palace are there!" Monkey King nodded and said: "Now, you are still Take care of the things here first! We are leaving here soon!"


    "Leave?" Yun Yun looked at Monkey King with some doubts.


    "Yeah! Do you still want to stay here and be your suzerain?" Sun Wukong glanced at Yun Yun and said: "The news that you got the Martial Emperor''s inheritance seems to have leaked the wind. If you don''t follow me, today The things that happened may happen again at any time, and they will also affect the Yun Lanzong! At that time, I didn''t have the time to deal with this kind of meddling!"


    Yun Yun fell silent for a moment, she knew exactly how attractive the inheritance of Emperor Wu was.When she hasn''t fully grown up, it''s safest to be next to Monkey King! Otherwise, she can only hurt Yun Lanzong again.


    The current Yun Yun is like Tang''s raw meat, but it is the object of the world''s favor!


    "What? Sect Master, you...you got the inheritance of Emperor Wu?!" When the old man on the side heard Sun Wukong''s words, his eyes widened in shock, with a look of excitement on his face: "The recent ups and downs of the inheritance of Emperor Wu are Did you get it? No wonder! It''s no wonder that our Yun Lan Sect was caught by those characters!"


    The present life of Emperor Wu''s relics has spread throughout the entire continent, and now it has reached a level that everyone knows.It is a pity that the site of the ruins is in the deepest part of the Warcraft Mountains, making countless powerful people stay away!


    Yun Yun nodded, glanced at Monkey King with a slightly red face, and said, "All this is Wukong''s credit. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have such a chance!"


    "So...Master Wukong is..." The old man looked at Monkey King, excited now!He did not expect that such legendary characters would stand in front of him!Also walked very close to their suzerain!Thinking of the rumors that shocked the world, the old man''s heart surged and he couldn''t calm down for a long time!


    Shock the world with one punch and defeat all the strong!Those are all peerless masters from all major clans in Zhongzhou!Just one person is enough to shock the mainland!But he was defeated by one punch!What a supernatural power this is!A word of arrogance and dry cloud, shocking people''s hearts: Ren Er and other means to reach the sky, I only need one punch!With such contemptuous words, ask the world, who else would dare to speak?Although I don¡¯t know the name or name, this undefeated myth has already spread across the mainland!There is only one person on the ancient and modern continent!


    "Quickly decide! I am very busy now!" Monkey King looked at Yun Yun and said.Before, he was about to play with the women in the Dragon Palace in the Ring of the World!Suddenly, he sensed the breath of Yun Yun and Lingxin, and seemed to be fighting against people. He moved in a moment in a hurry. Now, all the sisters are still waiting for him!


    "Yun Sheng, you go and call all the Yunlanzong disciples to the hall, I have something to announce!" Yun Yun was silent for a while, let out a long sigh of relief, and said lightly.


    "...Understood, Sect Master!" The old man named Yun Sheng glanced at Yun Yun, feeling a little heavy, and nodded.


    In the hall, the atmosphere is a bit solemn.Yun Yun glanced at the hundreds of disciples left in the temple, feeling heavy, and immediately said with a somewhat hoarse tone: "I won''t say more nonsense. I call you here. I have only one thing to announce! We Yun Lan The sect has come to an end... Starting today, I announce that the Yunlan Sect is officially disbanded!"


    The sound fell, the whole hall was in an uproar!..

 253 Chapter 132 Admissions

    The next time, it will naturally be relocated!The women throw away all the original daily necessities in the Dragon Palace and replace them with their own things!Also cleared the entire Dragon Palace aside!This is their home in the future, so naturally they have to tidy up and dress up according to their own preferences!


    In order to keep it as a souvenir, Monkey King also took the palace where Cailin lived before into the world ring!And the peaceful life passed day by day, and Monkey King also followed the girls to practice the martial arts and mental techniques passed down to Yun Yun from the spiritual heart, and the effect was obvious!The martial arts in Dragon Ball World is very monotonous. After learning martial arts, this makes Monkey King''s attack power multiply a lot!This is the difference between skilled and unskilled.


    And the time for Canaan College admissions is gradually approaching!The new semester is about to begin!


    "Utan City, heh~ I didn''t expect that I came here again!" Monkey King looked at the huge gate in front of him and smiled faintly, which reminded him of the scene when he had just arrived in this world.And beside him, there were only five daughters, Yueguang, Yuemei, Ruolin, Lei Yu, and Xue Ni!The rest are left in the ring of the world. After all, if there are too many beautiful girls, it will cause unnecessary trouble!


    This time they came here for the recruitment of Canaan College!


    "Ah! I finally returned to Wutan City! I really miss it!" Entering the city, looking at everything familiar in front of him, Lei Yu squinted his eyes and took a deep breath of the fresh air, with emotion on his face. .Immediately, she turned her head and looked at Ruolin: "Teacher Ruolin, how about you go to our Lei''s house with me?"


    "This..." Ruolin looked a little hesitant, but before she could finish her words, Monkey King shook her head resolutely: "No! Let''s go to the hotel!"


    "I didn''t ask you to go with you!" Lei Yu couldn''t help but give Sun Wukong a blank look!She had already heard about Monkey King''s kidnapping of Xun''er!She felt very happy that Monkey King was able to teach Lei Yan a lesson!Lei Yu now has no good feelings for Lei Yan!On the contrary, after a long time together, the goodwill for Monkey King is increasing.The anti-evil between Monkey King and Lei Family made Lei Yu very helpless.She really hopes that Monkey King can go to Lei''s house with her, but with Monkey King''s personality, she obviously disdains to go to Lei''s house.


    "It''s not suitable for us to go to Lei''s house, so we should go to the hotel for a while!" Seeing Monkey King speak, Ruolin immediately rejected Lei Yu''s kindness.


    "Forget it, I''ll go back and have a look by myself!" Lei Yu waved his hand depressedly, and walked towards Lei''s house alone.


    "Hey! Why don''t you ask me, a close friend of my boudoir? It really hurts my heart!" Seeing Lei Yu ignoring herself, Xue Ni suddenly yelled behind her, looking very hurt. .


    "Are you willing to come?" Lei Yu turned around and couldn''t help but give Xue Ni a glance.Xue Ni glanced at Sun Wukong, her face felt sad, but she didn''t want Lei Yu to go back alone. After hesitating, she still followed Lei Yu: "Oh, looking at how you are injured, I''d better be with you. ! But, say yes, then you will let me rub your breasts! Hey~~"


    "Go away! Sex girl!"...


    Looking at the back of the two girls away, Monkey King smiled faintly: "Then let''s go and find a hotel to stay!"


    The nearest city of Utan is very lively!The reason is naturally the annual enrollment of Canaan College.Because Canaan College¡¯s admissions ignore status and status, even some young beggars or thieves in Utan City are already eagerly waiting for the arrival of admissions tutors, as long as they can step on the shit. If you pass the customs, you will be able to get rid of this low-eyed job in the future and become a respected warrior.


    Therefore, in recent times, Utan City is a bit more lively than in previous New Years. Every day, people are watching at the city gate.I hope the figure in my mind will come soon!


    However, Ruolin did not carry the unique badge of Canaan Academy now, so even if they had entered the city, no one knew them.


    "Master, that hotel looks good, how about we go to that hotel?" Yue Mei pointed to the hotel not far away with the aroma of strong wine and vegetables, her tone was very excited!This is the first time she has come to a human-inhabited city. She used to have a snake''s tail not transformed, so naturally she dare not come to this human-inhabited place!


    "Whatever! As long as you like it!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.Yue Mei screamed, and immediately headed toward the hotel... When Monkey King entered the hotel, she had already customized the rooms.


    After Lei Yu returned to Lei''s house, he naturally also told the elders in the clan that the Canaan College enrollment tutor came to Utan City. It didn''t take long for the news to spread throughout Utan City!Suddenly, in Utan City, even more noisy and lively!


    After Sun Wukong accompanied Ruolin and his daughters to a simple meal, they came to the specific admissions square, where there is already a crowd of people who can''t see the end!Monkey King was also surprised that Canaan College had such popularity.


    Seeing the arrival of Monkey King and the huge square, there were bursts of noise rising into the sky. At this moment, Ruolin had worn the unique badge of the Canaan College instructor, and the crowd recognized them at a glance.


    As for Ruolin, Moonlight, and Yuemei''s three daughters, countless young people suddenly burst into flames, yelling, and desperately rushing toward this side!Had it not been for the army that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion had dispatched earlier to maintain order, a tragedy might have already occurred here!


    "It''s really hot enough!" Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his hand lightly, the whole body space fluctuated, and immediately appeared in the square with Ruolin''s figure, the specific admissions place of Canaan College!


    With this hand, the people present were even more upset!It is even more exciting to be able to enter Canaan Academy!


    "This is... the power of space that only the legendary Wu Zong can master? I didn''t expect Canaan Academy, even a mentor to have this level of cultivation... It''s really amazing!"


    Utan City, the patriarchs of those big families, were amazed and admired for Monkey King''s methods.


    "The patriarch...that person...isn''t the one who took Miss Xun''er away?..." At the location of Lei''s family, an old man pointed to Monkey King and whispered to Lei Zhan who was sitting in the first place.


    "Sure enough, it''s him!" Lei Zhan narrowed his eyes, wondering what he was thinking.


    "Unexpectedly, he was actually the''mentor'' of Canaan College, would he treat us..." An elder said with some worry.


    "I don''t think it will be...these characters, shouldn''t be troubled by our little Lei family!" Lei family elder said a little hesitantly.


    "Oh! Mentor, you are really slow to come! We have been waiting for you for a long time!" Lei Yu saw a few people from Monkey King and immediately surrounded him.


    "This efficient tutor sounds good! We only had a meal time, we have already made such a big battle!" Monkey King looked at the crowded scene around, and smiled faintly.


    "That is! Our Canaan College, that is famous far and near!" Xue Ni said proudly.


    "Okay, we still have business matters!" Ruolin smiled gently, and immediately looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, you have to help too! Because of you, I don''t bring other people here!"


    "No problem, just leave everything to me!" Monkey King smiled faintly, appearing very confident, isn''t it just recruiting students with good talents?..

 254 Chapter 133 Test

    "Okay! Come to the square for me who want to sign up!" Monkey King took a few steps forward, glanced at the crowd, and said lightly.Although the voice was very soft, it reached everyone''s ears.


    "Who is this? What a powerful method! The voice is very soft, but we can hear it clearly! It''s amazing!"


    "Is he also a mentor? But depending on his age, it doesn''t seem to be much better than us!"...


    Amidst the whispering exclamations, the boys and girls all came to the center of the square, and Monkey King swept away, more than hundreds!A faint voice came to everyone''s ears again: "I will select the admission criteria here this year. I don''t care about your talent or strength! As long as you persist in my test, you can Become a student of Canaan College!"


    "What test? This year''s enrollment seems to be different!"


    "It sounds pretty good..." The boys and girls suddenly started talking.


    "Is it pretty good? Hey~~ My test is simple, but how many people will stick to it!" Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his hand, and a mask immediately covered all the people on the square: " Later I will increase the gravity in the enchantment you are in! The longer you hold on, the better the results! Those who can hold on for 30 seconds, even if they barely pass! So! Are you ready?"


    "It''s very simple! Come on! Let''s get started!"...


    "I''m really lucky, this year''s test seems to be easier than previous years..."


    "Canaan College...I am enrolled this year..."


    "What does this guy want to do? Such a test is really useful?" Lei Yu turned his head to Ruo Lin and asked in confusion.


    "We''re just waiting for the result! Wukong''s doing this, naturally has his reason!" Ruolin smiled faintly, her voice soft and almost intoxicating.


    "Hey~~Then, I''m going to start!" Monkey King smiled maliciously, his mind moved, and the gravity in the barrier instantly increased!This kind of ability is a kind of ability he has mastered after absorbing Weiss.


    "Puff and puff~~"


    In an instant, the gravity suddenly increased, and all those who were not ready were overwhelmed to the ground, wailing everywhere!And the reflection is sensitive.Some talented people reflected it for the first time, struggling to support them, but they still fell one by one...Before ten seconds have passed, most of the people have fallen!


    "Hey! Wukong, did you do too much? The person who was eliminated more than half of the time before these ten seconds passed!" Lei Yu looked at the scene in front of her, a little dissatisfied, she felt that such a test was a failure. fair.Because among those people, there are different ages, and there are strengths and weaknesses. Such a test is very unfair to those who are talented but young.


    "Hey hey hey~~ Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s easy? How come most of the people fell down after a while! Get up! Get me up! As long as you can stand up again and hold on for 30 seconds, it will be considered a pass! Of course, those who can''t afford to fall to the ground for ten seconds will be treated as failure!" Monkey King ignored Lei Yu and said lightly to the young girls.


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, the fallen man suddenly struggled hard to stand up!But once you fall down, it will be extremely difficult to get up!This is like weighing a tens of thousands of pounds on the body, how can it be so easy!Moreover, this is not only a test of the physical body, but also a test of the spirit, endurance, and psychological endurance.


    Monkey King looked at those who fell on the ground still complaining about unfairness, with a look of disdain. With this kind of gravity, as long as those who practice martial arts gritted their teeth, they can basically stick to it!If you can''t hold on to this level, what use is this waste?


    Monkey King was indifferent to other people''s complaints, the stars in his eyes flashed strangely, and the young girls in the field suddenly screamed in horror!Some were scared to pee in their pants, some foamed at the mouth, and some wanted to run around like a nerve, but under the action of gravity, it was impossible to move at all, and they could only fall on the ground and wailing in fear... Some were even more simply. , Turned his head and fainted directly... I don''t know what terrifying scene they saw, but they were so frightened like this!But for a while, countless people couldn''t hold on, and fell one after another...The huge square, wailing constantly!


    "This is... an illusion?" Ruo Lin looked at the young girls who suddenly seemed to see something extremely terrifying and screamed, a hint of surprise flashed in her eyes, and it was immediately obvious: "The test of the body, the temper of the mind... ...However, such hallucinations seem terrible...for people their age... Goku, is your test a bit too severe?"


    The people in the field are just over a decade old. What kind of experience can they have?Monkey King, this is gravity and illusion, it is indeed stricter than the test in their school.The gravity test is okay, especially the illusion test, many people with good talents were scared and fainted!The talent is good, but unfortunately, the mind is not good!However, if you can persevere in this process, all are talented and mentally superior!


    "Hey! Goku, don''t play too far! We are here to recruit students, not to recruit peerless geniuses! You mess around like this and scare people crazy. How do we clean up the mess?" Seeing the scene in the field, Lei Yu suddenly became a little worried, because obviously many people in the field were scared and lost, hehe giggled, okay, some people were scared stupid!


    "It''s okay, I can make them resurrected if they are scared to death! What''s to worry about!" Monkey King waved his hand, his face didn''t matter.


    "That''s right! What''s to worry about! This situation seems very exciting!" Xue Ni looked at the people in the field with bright eyes, and there was excitement in her eyes.


    "You are a pervert!" Lei Yu gave Xueni a white glance, not talking, and staying quietly aside.Since Sun Wukong said so, she had nothing to worry about.


    "Wukong! Is it really okay? If there are some accidents, it will be difficult for us to explain!" Ruolin looked at the scene, her eyes flashed with unbearableness, some of the students were scared to tears, and they hugged her hands. Head, fell to the ground and called mother!


    The parents onlookers couldn''t stand it and started yelling!Abstaining loudly!And some people in large families show such a bird-like appearance to the leaders of their own clan!His face is so hot, I can¡¯t wait to find a hole in it.The scene is terrible!


    "A bunch of scum! Let me be quiet!" Monkey King shouted angrily, and the sound shook the whole field. Everyone suddenly felt pain in their eardrums, buzzing in their brains, and those with poor strength were directly stunned!Suddenly, everyone present was shocked, and the eyes of Monkey King were full of shock!Suddenly, the noisy square immediately became silent!The terrifying power of Monkey King made the people present even take a breath!Just a low drink, there is such a prestige, this is terrible!..

 255 Chapter 134 Lei Mei

    As time passed by, there were still standing in the field, but there were few people.All the people present held their breath and watched nervously on the square, and eventually the figures that were still struggling to support fell down!


    Monkey King estimated the time, and the longest one was only one minute and two seconds!Such a result, in his opinion, is simply horrible.


    "Sure enough, without the main protagonists present, these people can only be reduced to the role of soy sauce!" Monkey King shook his head lightly.After removing the enchantment, with a big wave of his hand, the milky white light was scattered down the square!Those who lie down on the ground, suffering from physical, physical and spiritual torture, all stood up safe and sound!Just two people who were frightened and mentally disordered, under the shining light of this divine light, also recovered as usual!These methods shocked the audience again!All are respectful to Monkey King.


    "You...you...and you..." Monkey King pointed to the five people on the square, and said lightly: "As long as the five of you are qualified, the rest will be eliminated!"


    The five people named were all pleasantly surprised, while the others left in disappointment!No one dared to dispute the results announced by Monkey King!


    "Okay! Today''s prediction is over. If there is no prediction, please come tomorrow morning! We will stay here for three days, and after three days, we will leave!" Sun Wukong''s faint words once again spread to no one. Ears.


    "No! It''s over like this? We stayed here all day in previous years!" Lei Yu and Xue Ni were speechless for a while.Even Ruolin on the side shook her head helplessly. Now that Sun Wukong has spoken, she can''t object.


    "I don''t have the time to wait here foolishly!" Monkey King said lightly.Immediately, he sat on the desk beside him, holding a pen and a scroll in his hand, looking at the pure and charming, overgrown girl among the five, his eyes suddenly changed. Liang, this young girl is really attractive!Born to be a small three.He hooked his finger and said solemnly: "Age, gender, and measurements! Report everything to me without revealing a word!"


    "Huh?" The girl was taken aback by Monkey King, her face blushing, and after hesitating, she became a little at a loss.I don''t know if I should tell my measurements.


    "You silly wolf, how dare you tease my sister, look for it!" Lei Yu, who was not far behind, suddenly yelled, and glared at Monkey King.


    "Cousin Lei Yu! We haven''t seen each other for a long time!" The charming girl smiled softly at Lei Yu, her voice soft and seductive.At the same time, my heart was relieved.


    "Your sister?" Sun Wukong gave Lei Yu a surprised look and said, "I haven''t heard that you still have a younger sister?"


    "She is a child of our Lei family, naturally my sister!" Lei Yu gave Sun Wukong a white look, looked at the charming girl, and smiled: "Lei Mei, you don''t care about this guy! But, congratulations, no I thought you would be admitted under this perverted test!"


    "Lei Mei? This sister paper is Lei Mei? No wonder she looks like a little mistress! At a young age, she is so attractive. It''s really rare!" Monkey King touched his chin and stared at Lei Mei''s one. Keep watching the big fierce!At a young age, it''s so ferocious, it''s really full of potential!


    "I''ll come!" Ruo Lin shook her head, came to Monkey King''s side, and said softly.The plump and exquisite figure reveals a mature style that has been polished over the years. This kind of mixed natural style immediately made the Lei Mei in front of her look a little bit pale!There really is a big gap between mature women and young girls in temperament.


    After listening to Ruolin''s words, Monkey King immediately moved his butt to the side, giving her a little space.Seeing Ruolin roll her eyes!Is this guy clearly wanting to eat his own tofu?


    But she still sat down gracefully, smiled at the five new students in front of her, raised her bare hand, and moved the green sheepskin scroll and ink pen in front of Monkey King to her.


    Raising her eyes slightly, Ruolin chuckled lazily: "Dear students, congratulations, you have all passed the prediction. Now it is considered as entering the gate of Canaan Academy, but because the Academy needs to distinguish the potential value of students, I need Know your exact strength now."


    "The eight-dan martial qi is an F-level potential value, which is the standard of Canaan College."


    "Nine-duan Wu Qi is an E-level potential value."


    "One-star warrior, D-class, two-star warrior, C-class, and so on. The highest rank is a five-star warrior with S rank. Of course, the age limit here is less than twenty."


    "Hehe, S-level potential freshman, Canaan Academy has only met one person in the past ten years. Although I don¡¯t expect to meet such a character, I can receive a B or C level. That''s enough."


    "Okay, let''s start, just start with you, report your name, grade, and age." With a slight smile, Ruolin held the ink pen in her hand, looked at Lei Mei and laughed softly.


    "Lei Mei, one-star martial artist, age sixteen!" The soft voice, with a trace of charm, spread gently.


    "Not bad! Class D!"


    "Li Yuan, 1 star warrior, age seventeen."


    "Class D."


    "Lin Man, 1 star warrior, age 18,"


    "Class D."


    "Feng Gu, one-star warrior, age eighteen."


    "Class D."


    "Xia Qian, two-star warrior, age twenty."


    When she heard the last person signing up, Ruolin¡¯s mouth was filled with a smile: ¡°There is really a C-level freshman! Not bad, not bad!¡± She said softly to the Monkey King beside her: ¡°It¡¯s easy to have you here. That¡¯s too much. Today¡¯s forecast is over. I have to trouble you tomorrow!"


    "No problem!" Monkey King nodded, and said: "Then let''s go back first!" Then, Monkey King smiled at Lei Mei who was aside: "You are Lei Yu''s sister, do you want to play with us? !"


    "Ah? Okay!" Lei Mei was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t expect that Monkey King would invite her and immediately nodded.From the first time Sun Wukong came to Lei''s house, her domineering posture gave her a strong sense of shock!Such a strong person would invite herself unexpectedly, which made Lei Mei feel a little heartbeat accelerated.


    Monkey King nodded, waved his big hand, and took a few women, and suddenly disappeared here.


    "Just... just left? We still don''t know where to gather? This is too unreliable!" Feng Gu was in a daze.


    "Let''s go back first! Anyway, they will stay here for three days! Just ask at that time!" Lin Man said lightly, turned and left.


    "This can only be done..." The remaining few people also left here.....

 256 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Five

    The hot enrollment forecast has been in Utan City for three days, and in these three days, it was the busiest time in Utan City.There are at least hundreds of people who sign up for prediction every day, but only a few people are admitted.


    In three days, only 23 people were admitted by Monkey King.This is the result of his reduced difficulty.These twenty-three people, although not some genius-level figures, are also incredible elites!


    The morning sun shines in from the window, illuminating the room quite brightly. On the bed, Monkey King opened his eyes sleepily, sat up, yawned a few times, and looked at the plump and charming figure beside him. After a while, he crawled out of the bed.


    "Ah! Master, good morning!" Yue Mei opened her eyes sleepily. After seeing Monkey King, she immediately got up and dressed him well!After getting along for a long time, she did well in the role of the maid.


    At this moment, Moonlight was walking in from the door with a basin of clear water. After seeing Monkey King get up, he immediately trot in, put the basin on the table, and came to Monkey King before serving him with Yuemei. Put on your clothes.


    Looking at the two stunning faces in front of him, Sun Wukong seemed very refreshed. This feeling of being served by others was a little uncomfortable at first, but now if there is no sister by his side to serve, he feels uncomfortable!


    "Oh! It seems that my brother''s life is getting more and more degenerate!" Sun Wukong was reviewing himself, while hugging Yue Mei''s plump body and kneading it.


    It took more than half an hour for a simple dressing.


    At this time, Lei Yu''s tall figure appeared at the door: "You big slacker, did you get up now? Hurry up, Teacher Ruolin and they are already waiting for you in the square! Today we are going back to Canaan College. Yes, you have to maintain some image among those new students!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go! What''s in a hurry!" Sun Wukong casually washed his face, took Lei Yu''s third daughter, and disappeared directly into the room, appearing in the crowded admissions square.


    "Yo! Goku, you are finally willing to come! I thought you were holding Sister Moonlight and they were reluctant to get out of bed! Let me check if their parts are swollen by you!" Just appeared , Xue Ni''s lustful voice came out, and she stretched out her hands and directly attacked Yue Mei''s mouth.


    "You sex girl, step aside, there are so many people here, please pay attention to the image!" Lei Yu stepped forward and unceremoniously patted Xue Ni''s hand.


    "Okay, stop making trouble, since Wukong is here, then we are ready to go right away!" Ruolin came to Monkey King''s side and laughed softly.The soft and gentle voice makes people feel comfortable to hear.


    And a handsome young man on the side, looking at the gentle and mature Ruolin, a fascination flashed in his eyes!This young man is the strongest among the male students in the enrollment team, called Lin Nan.The toad who was originally interesting to Xun''er in the original book, now that Xun''er is not there, he is actually infatuated with Ruolin''s gentle big sister.


    A young man beside Lin Nan seemed to see his thoughts, and could not help but whispered to him beside him: "You didn''t have a fancy to Teacher Ruolin? Then I would advise you to let go of this idea. Didn''t you find that Teacher Ruo Lin is very close to Teacher Wukong? With the strength of Teacher Wukong, if you make him upset, be careful that he slaps you to death!"


    "Uh!" Lin Nan, who was still intoxicated, suddenly stiffened, and instinctively glanced at Monkey King, but just happened to see Monkey King take a faint glance. Suddenly, Lin Nan felt cold all over his body. He was stared at by a wild beast, so scared that he almost didn''t collapse to the ground!It was terrible, just a look, he seemed to see the moment of his death!In fear, Lin Nan immediately condensed his thoughts, only to realize that he was in a cold sweat all over!So far, he didn''t dare to look at Ruolin again!


    "Sample, just like you, I want to grab a sister paper with Laozi! I can''t scare you!" Sun Wukong glanced at Lin Meng disdainfully, and smiled.


    "Wukong, I''m going to trouble you next!" Ruo Lin didn''t notice the episode in which Sun Wukong almost scared Lin Nan to pee. She came to him and said softly.


    Nodded, Monkey King looked at the new students who returned here after bidding farewell to his family and said lightly: "Okay! Holding hands and standing together, we are going back to Canaan College soon!"


    "Hand in hand?" After hearing Monkey King''s words, some innocent boys and girls blushed.Although they don''t know what Monkey King is going to do, in their eyes, Monkey King is already their mentor, so what the mentor says is still to be heard.For a moment, everyone formed a circle, holding hands, standing together.


    Sun Wukong put his hand directly on Ruolin''s fragrant shoulder beside him, and moved for an instant. In the shocked look of the people present, in a flash, he took a group of student mentors and disappeared!


    In a mysterious ancient place, in a dim temple deep underground, the space fluctuates from time to time, and the figures shrouded in black robes emerge strangely!


    All of them had serious faces and heavy hearts. Although no one spoke, everyone present had guessed something!As their eyes flickered, anxiety and fear flashed in their eyes!Each of them vaguely exudes horrible aura fluctuations, showing that everyone here is definitely the top powerhouse in the mainland!However, such a group of top powerhouses that shake the entire continent, what makes them so uneasy and fearful?


    For a moment, the dim hall fell into deathly silence.


    Time passed quietly, and finally, on the main stage, among the fluctuations of space, a figure in a black robe slowly emerged!Everyone in the hall cast their eyes on him!The visitor glanced at the figure in the hall, was silent for a moment, and finally sighed: "The plan has failed!"


    A few simple words exploded like thunder, shocked all the people present, and faintly, fear filled the whole hall!


    Although they had guessed it a long time ago, when this word really came out of their patriarch, they were still shocked and unable to calm down for a long time!


    After a long silence, there was finally an old man with a hoarse voice spreading to every corner of the hall: "The emptiness swallows the flames, and the ancient jade of Tuoshe is also in the hands of that man... This time the plan to capture the inheritor of Emperor Wu has also Failure...We have been driven to a dead end, then the patriarch, what do you plan to do next?"..

 257 Chapter 136 The Ice Dragon Breaks

    "A dead end?" The Soul Heaven Emperor whispered.The Sun Wukong who was watching the world flashed through his mind, and his heart trembled!Then there was a ruthless and icy meaning in his eyes.It was him, it was his appearance that disrupted all his plans!After implementing the plan for many years, it was so dead!


    "The ancient emperor Tuoshe... or... In this case, you can lend his hand to find the legendary ancient emperor cave..." The Emperor Soul said to himself again, silent for a long time, cold and merciless The words once again spread to every corner of the hall: "Give me speed up that plan! Even if it is blood. Wash the entire Zhongzhou, I will never allow failure! Let us bet once! This is our last chance ¡­We are completely on the opposite side of that person! This time, if we fail, we will be benevolent!..."


    Canaan College, five days have passed since Sun Wukong brought new students here.The new semester has already begun.


    In Vanilla House, in the courtyard, the daughters sat hugging each other, looking at Monkey King and Ruolin who were holding each other not far away, all with serious faces.


    Ruo Lin looked at Monkey King, smiled and nodded, her plump and exquisite figure, swaying, she released a mature fascination, humanity and sentiment: "Wukong, you have to be merciful!" she said, The bare hand slowly raised, a green ring on the slender finger flashed slightly, and a roll of blue long whip glowed with strange light, flashing abruptly.


    The long whip is blue, and there is a strong energy wave on it. The handshaking part of the long whip is carefully carved into a huge Shekou. In the Shekou, a blue magic core the size of a baby''s fist is deeply embedded. Inside, on the long whip, there are some strange martial arts inscriptions, and the lines are faintly light.


    Just by looking at the shape of the long whip, you can know that Ruolin¡¯s hand is a carefully crafted magic nuclear weapon, and looking at the gentle energy contained in the weapon, the attributes of this magic nuclear weapon are still the same as Ruolin. And the magic core embedded on the weapon was a Tier 8 water magic core given to her by Monkey King.With this kind of weapon, the latter''s strength can almost double.


    Having nothing to do, Ruolin has just practiced a heavenly water martial art, and is looking for Monkey King to try its power.


    "Come on! You don''t need to keep your hands, just attack with all your strength!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and stepped forward.


    Ruolin nodded, she also knew something about the strength of Monkey King. With her strength, it was impossible to hurt her at all, so she did not hesitate at all.While the aqua-blue martial energy was in motion, he slammed it out and slammed straight towards Monkey King like a snake!


    Monkey King''s figure was slightly on one side, flashing to the side, and the long whip carried a trace of water, bombarding the rockery on the side, and suddenly burst into rubble.


    Monkey King nodded slightly, the power of this blow was good.


    Ruolin waved her hand lightly, and the long whip suddenly struck him again like a blue water dragon.


    "The speed is too slow!" Monkey King shook his head slightly, his figure flashed, and he was already ten meters away from Ruolin!The long whip of the water dragon bombarded the ground, and suddenly the debris splashed, and a huge hole was bombarded!


    However, if the long whip was alive, it suddenly stretched out, spanning a distance of more than ten meters in an instant, and it could be pierced by Monkey King''s ears!


    This attack was quick and strange. If someone was in the same realm, he would have suffered a lot, and Monkey King nodded secretly.


    Ruo Lin also knew that with Monkey King''s skill, no matter how she attacked, she would not be able to get a piece of his clothes, so she was not swimming martial arts, and directly used her newly accomplished intermediate martial skill: Ice Dragon Break. !In this competition, she just wanted to see how powerful this martial skill was.


    The blue martial energy is wrapped around the long whip, turning it into a winding blue ice dragon, surpassing the void!The temperature here dropped suddenly, but for a moment, blue frost had already condensed on the ground.


    The horrible energy fluctuations radiated from it, causing the spiritual energy between the heavens and the earth to start a riot. The ice dragon roared, the cold air was pressing, and the frost formed, but for a moment, it had become a frozen world.


    Monkey King waved his hand, and an energy barrier immediately separated them from the girls watching outside. In this way, the cold here would not hurt them.


    "It deserves to be a heavenly martial skill! Even if there is a barrier blocking it, it seems that you can feel the biting chill!" Kongzi''s face was serious, with a look of surprise.It is a pity that she is not a water attribute, otherwise she would also like to learn this gorgeous and powerful martial arts.


    "Ice Dragon Broken!"


    With Ruolin''s sweet drink, the blue ice dragon in the sky uttered waves of dragons, hovering in the sky, carrying an unparalleled horror aura and crashing down towards Monkey King!The sky is cold, the world is frozen!In the enchantment, in an instant, it became a world of ice!


    This martial art does not have a terrifying energy explosion, and some is just the absolute ice that freezes everything!Once frozen, he swore the end of the war!


    "Wow! This pose of Wukong is really good!" Looking at the frozen Monkey in the enchantment, Bulma could not help but let out a tut.


    I saw that Monkey King looked up at the sky at this time, with deep eyes and Lei Suo from his back, a posture that life is really lonely and lonely as snow.However, his tickling hand stretched out behind the crotch completely destroyed the entire artistic conception of this picture.


    Looking at the Monkey King who had been completely frozen in the barrier, Lei Mei, who had just mixed up with the girls, said with some worry: "That...Is this really all right?"


    "Don''t worry! An attack of this level can''t hurt Goku the slightest!" Yuriko smiled slightly and said.


    Sure enough, Sun Wukong''s body shook slightly, and the icy ice on his body instantly disappeared and scattered to the ground!


    Looking at Ruolin, whose face was a little blue and blue, Sun Wukong faintly smiled: "Yes, at least you can kill the strong below Wuhuang in one blow! However, you were actually injured by your own martial arts, which is too shameful. Let''s go!" Said Monkey King walked to Ruolin''s side, took her cold hand, and a trace of martial energy was injected into her body, making Ruolin''s cold body warm up for a moment.


    Ruo Lin''s face turned red, and she gave him a helpless look: "Who told you to suddenly plant an enchantment? I don''t even have room to escape. If it weren''t for the same martial arts and my attributes, I''m afraid that I would have been It''s freezing!"


    At this time, the Hong Ri girls who were out to play walked in from the door, and in a moment, they had already arrived in front of Monkey King.Hongri said with a happy face: "Brother Wukong! Have you heard? In half a month, it will be the Academy''s promotion competition! At that time, you can go to the inner courtyard to study with me!"


    "Rank competition?" Monkey King was slightly surprised, and immediately smiled, Falling Heart Yan, and the cave mansion of the ancient emperor Na Tuo She, he had long wanted to see it!..

 258 Chapter 137 The Inner Court Selection Competition

    Half a month''s time will come soon.During this time, all the women were practicing martial arts diligently.Each of them is basically a five- or six-star great martial artist, not to mention the outer courtyard, even in the inner courtyard, there are not many people who can match them!Now they just need to improve their martial arts proficiency!Promoting to the inner courtyard is naturally a certainty!


    The inner court trials, as a major event of the Canaan Academy, are naturally extremely interesting. Moreover, in this trial, those who are in the academy usually will show up. This is for those who regard these as their hearts. The idols and the male and female students who adore the objects are undoubtedly a great attraction.


    Among them, naturally the sisters led by Monkey King are the most!All beauties, it''s hard not to attract people''s attention!There is also Monkey King, a man in the outer courtyard, who can kill the man in the outer courtyard such as Baishan in a second. Once he appeared, it immediately caused countless girls to look and scream.


    Of course, compared with the other girls, Monkey King still looks bleak!The beauties are eye-catching everywhere, let alone dozens of beauties appear together!Such a scene can only be described as shock!Once appeared, the noise rushed into the sky!


    The huge square is in a circular shape. Around the square, stone ladders continue to spread upward. The shape is like a corner martial arts field. The crowds sitting around the square can clearly see the entire square.


    At this time, the trial in the inner courtyard still began, and a man and a woman stood opposite each other in the square.However, those gazes from the stands had obviously ignored the boy, and their gazes were basically on the plump and mature sister!


    Similarly, there are more than half of them who occasionally look in one direction with envy and hatred!There, it is the area for the contestants. All the beautiful women with outstanding demeanor are sitting around a man!In her arms is holding two sweet and cute little loli!In this situation, if the eyes can kill people, Monkey King doesn''t know how many times he has died!


    "You said, Sister Lan Qi will beat that person to the ground within a few rounds?" Xuelan looked at the male student in the square with a faint smile on her face!The opponent is only a five-star martial artist, and in the outer courtyard, he is already a rare master, but for the five-star martial artist, Lan Qi, it is not enough!


    "One trick is enough! This kind of competition is not a level at all!" Lei Yu shook his head. The students in the outer courtyard were no longer enough to be their opponents.


    With the order of the old man with white beard and hair, the competition officially began.


    "Xiang Yang, school girl! Please advise!" This person''s words were very simple and his voice was relatively cold.Looking at Lan Qi''s gaze seemed very indifferent.Judging by temperament alone, this person is not bad.


    "Please advise!" Lan Qi said softly, appearing very courteous.She who hasn''t been''transformed'' is actually a gentle soft sister.


    The man nodded, clenched his fists, his blue-black figure flashed, and he accurately shot down towards Lan Qi''s right shoulder!


    Lan Qi stepped back slightly, avoiding Xiangyang¡¯s attacks continuously, and said softly: "Your strength is actually quite good! But, I can''t lose either!" As she said, the mighty martial spirit gushed from her right palm. When the wind blew, the hair was blowing in the Buddha, and the tip of her nose was lightly Buddha. Lan Qi''s body suddenly stopped...


    "Good opportunity!" Xiang Yang''s eyes suddenly lit up, with a faint green glow in his right fist, and Chao Lan Qi punched him.


    "Sneezes~~" At a critical juncture, Lan Qi sneezed loudly.The blue hair became golden in an instant, and the gentle expression was instantly replaced by sturdy expression.


    "Oh! Lan Qi''transformed'', now her opponent is miserable!" Bulma smiled, gloating on her face.


    Seeing the fist that was bombarding her, the blonde Lanqi suddenly jumped and flew out directly behind her, avoiding the sharp punch dangerously and dangerously.


    "Good boy! I dare to attack my old mother, you are not brave!" She saw the blonde Lan Qi yell, her figure flashed, and she appeared in front of Xiangyang.Above the petite fist, the golden martial energy gushed out, a punch!In the scream, Xiang Yang immediately flew backwards out of the battle circle.He fell to the ground fiercely, and immediately spouted a mouthful of blood.


    However, although the battle has ended, the blonde Lanqi didn¡¯t mean to wave her hand, her face was full of craziness, and her hand flashed, and an AK47 appeared: "Haha~~~ You scumbags, all Come and have fun with my old lady! Haha~~~"


    Sun Wukong patted his forehead helplessly, and said faintly: "Lan Qi, don''t overplay it! Come back!"


    "But, it''s really boring!" The blonde Lanqi, who wanted to shoot frantically with the AK47, paused after hearing the voice of Monkey King. Xin Xin took back the grab, jumped out of the field, and headed towards the Monkey King. Go.


    "Just... what happened just now? That... that is really Senior Sister Lan Qi?"


    "Hair color has changed...what happened? Can anyone tell me?"


    "It''s not true, it''s definitely not true... asshole... You return my gentle big sister..."


    Lan Qi''s changes have caused many students to accept that they cannot accept it.


    "This game, Lan Qi wins!"


    After a daze, the old man with beard and hair on the referee''s platform drank lightly, looking at Lan Qi''s back, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes: "Is this a special constitution? The people around the adult are really extraordinary. ! No wonder that in a short period of time, I can progress so quickly..."


    After a pause, the old man yelled again: "The next game, Xue Beng, the third class of Xuanjie, fight against the second class of Huangjie...Qinglin!"


    "It''s up to you! Qinglin, come on!" Monkey King looked at Qinglin and smiled faintly.The girls also cheered up for this courageous little sister.


    "En!" Qing Lin nodded firmly and walked toward the square.


    Seeing the referee with white beard and hair following the two in front of him, his turbid eyes like an ordinary old man stopped on Qinglin''s body for a moment, his brows wrinkled slightly, and a touch of surprise flashed across his eyes, he shook his head, faintly light. He smiled and said: "It''s another amazing little guy... It seems it''s another unsuspecting competition!"


    "Xue Beng, a seven-star martial artist, and the technique he is practising is still a low-level Xuan-level, and his marksmanship has also been perfected for a long time. A set of intermediate-level Xuan-level "Dielang" spear skills has defeated many opponents..." Next to Lei Yu, a beautiful girl suddenly said timidly: "You said, can Qinglin beat him?"


    "Don''t look at Qinglin''s weak expression! She is very strong!" Lei Yu smiled slightly at the girl beside her. When fighting against the Soul Eater Ant, she actually saw her. Have you ever witnessed the strength of Qinglin, in the legend, is the owner of Bisnake''s Sanhua pupil comparable to ordinary people?..

 259 Chapter 138 Qinglin vs Xue Beng

    "Xue Beng? It sounds familiar!" Sun Wukong whispered to himself, after thinking about it, there was not much reflection, so he gave up.No matter who he is, he is just a supporting role playing soy sauce anyway.


    Xue Beng, in the original work, Lei Yan appeared when he first entered Canaan Academy, but at that time, he wanted to compete with Lei Yan, the protagonist, and was defeated by one move. As soon as Lei Yan came to Canaan Academy, Successfully carried out a killing of chickens and monkeys!However, the current selection of the inner court is one earlier than the inner court competition in the original book. Therefore, in the original book, Xue Beng''s strength is nine stars, and now it is only seven stars!


    As the two entered the court, the old man nodded lightly and announced that he could start.


    Because of Monkey King''s relationship, Xue Beng didn''t dare to get closer to Qinglin, because the people who dared to approach the sister paper beside Monkey King were still lying in the hospital and did not come out!After each introduction, they took out their weapons and the competition officially began.


    Xue Beng''s face was serious. Although the girl in front of him, who looked soft, weak and very shy, gave him a feeling of extreme danger. This feeling would only appear when he encountered a strong opponent!In other words, the girl in front of her is not so weak on the outside.


    The martial energy in the body poured into the long gun, and the tip of the gun brought a light red light. Xue Beng immediately yelled out: "School girl, be careful!" As he said, the palm of his hand hit the end of the gun, suddenly , Chang. The gun shot out, almost in the blink of an eye, just before reaching Qinglin''s throat!The girl in front of him gave him a sense of extreme danger. As soon as he shot, Xue Beng did not keep his hand.Fast and swift, tricky and venomous, even if there is a cute and weak girl in front of him, Xue Beng''s attack did not show any mercy!


    "what!"


    In the audience, countless colleges exclaimed, some even shouted: "Xue Beng, you bastard, if you hurt Qinglin school girl, I will kill you!"


    The ups and downs in the field made Xue Beng look very ugly, he hesitated involuntarily in manual movements, and he used a lot of strength in a conditioned reflex!Although it was a competition, the other party was a charming girl, and if it caused public outrage, he couldn''t bear it.


    Qinglinjiao''s body moved slightly to the left, avoiding Xue Beng''s seemingly fierce but insufficiently powerful shot, and said in a slightly shy tone: "Don''t care about others, just come over with force! Don''t keep your hands."


    Xue Beng took a long breath, calmed down, and nodded: "Be careful!" As he said, the long gun clip in his hand stabbed towards the green scale again with a red light. This shot, no longer hesitate. Go ahead!


    In the exclamation of countless people, Qing Lin raised his long sword slightly, easily resisting Xue Beng''s sharp shot!At the same time, the martial energy in his hand was condensed, and the weak expression immediately became extremely focused and sharp. The soft voice of Qinglin slowly came out: "Sorry, please step down!" The cyan martial arts palm prints instantly bombarded Xue Beng''s mouth, and the latter flew off the stage in a scream!


    When it''s time to shoot, shoot, since you can kill the enemy with one move, you have to be merciless, and you don''t need to drag your feet!Because in Zhanwu, accidents may happen at any time, this is what Sun Wukong has been teaching all the girls!


    Fortunately, at the time of the attack, Qinglin had already taken away most of his power, otherwise, with Xue Beng''s strength, he would definitely be killed in one blow!But now, his mouth is blurry, his breath is short of breath, and he does not rest for a few days, I am afraid he will not get better!


    "The martial arts are released...The Great Martial Master!!..."


    On the square, there was an exclamation, and after a moment of silence, everyone burst into enthusiastic exclamations!Looking at the tender and shy girl in the field, among the many male students, there was a flickering light in the eyes, and there was an emotion called hot.Different from Lan Qi, because Qinglin is only 15 years old now, a 15-year-old great martial artist, how amazing this talent is!In their view, this is the true goddess!And only such a proud girl of heaven is the most attractive!


    "Winner, Qinglin!" After being surprised, the old man cast a kind smile at Qinglin!The 15-year-old great martial artist, even if it is placed in the inner courtyard, can still be ranked first.


    The eyes of others made Qinglin feel a little at a loss. She has been discriminated against. She has never been treated like this! After hearing the old man announce the result, he immediately jumped off the stage, ran towards Monkey King, and hid Behind Monkey King!


    Monkey King gently rubbed her head and smiled: "Take a little confidence. Look, you are now recognized by everyone? I have said that you are not comparable to those mediocre people!"


    "En!" Qinglin replied in a low voice, his eyes gleaming, and the small green dots in his eyes were faintly shining with a mysterious light!In my heart, I became more attached to Monkey King!In her opinion, all of this is given by Monkey King!It was Sun Wukong who rescued her from the discrimination of others...


    The girls beside him also comforted Qinglin. They all know that Qinglin has always lived at the lowest level. Because he is different from ordinary people, he is always bullied by others and lacks self-confidence, even if he is with them. Think of yourself as a maid!Now under the eyes of all the people, it is the best time for her to regain her confidence, and they all seize the opportunity to enlighten.


    After this battle, Qinglin''s name was destined to spread throughout Canaan College.


    The competition continues.


    Not everyone can participate in the inner court competition. Only after the strength is recognized by your own instructor can you sign up!And this time, the number of people who signed up is the second class of Huangjie as the most!Thirty-one people!And there are 28 people who are related to Monkey King!


    "Next is... the fragrant phosphorus of the second class of Huangjie, the Mu Li of the first class of Huangjie!"


    "Ah! Phosphorus, it''s your turn! Do it! Hit him!" Hongri''s eyes lit up, and he looked at the Phosphorus in Monkey King''s arms, his mouth lined up with shiny little tiger teeth.


    "Little Phosphorus, don''t listen to the red sun. As a girl, you can''t be too violent!" Shizuka gently rubbed Phosphorus''s head and said softly.


    "Understood, Brother Wukong, remember to cheer for me!" Xianglin smiled, eyes bright, and Monkey King nodded, immediately stood up from his arms and trot all the way to the competition venue!


    The screen force, it looks like it''s no more than twenty, the figure is burly and tall, the muscles all over his body are protruding, it looks very powerful and strong!


    However, when he saw the opponent in front of him, his face suddenly became tangled!


    A small loli, but his waist is high, she stands in front of him with shame, and feels that the breeze is blowing in the Buddha, and he is a little messy in the wind!After a long time, I looked at the old man with difficulty: "My opponent... is she?"..

 260 Chapter 139: Loli is Fierce

    Seeing the old referee nodded, the screen force was silent for a while, and his tone was a bit angry: "What are you doing? Let a kid be my opponent? Do you look down on me? Or the inner court selection in the college, Has it become so unbearable?"


    "Hey! Big uncle, don''t look down on me! Be careful I will beat your grandmother for a while!" Xiao Xianglin said that he was very angry, and the consequences were serious, Xiao. Mouth pouted, pretending to be a pair She looked very angry, but in this way, she was even more cute.


    Mu Li sighed, looking at the little girl in front of him, he suddenly felt that Yali was so big!The cute little loli can''t bear to be scolded!I had to turn around and said to the old man: "I asked to change my opponent, I am not here to play with the little girl!"


    "Isn''t that the little sister who messed around with the little witch in the academy all day long? Why did she also participate in the inner courtyard selection?"


    "Uh! She seems to be only 8 years old, right? Okay! This has made me unable to complain!"


    "Tutor Ruolin is too childish, right? How can a little girl with a big ass participate in this inner courtyard selection? This is not a game for children to play house!"


    The academies and mentors suddenly started talking, although the appearance of Xiaoxiangyu was very cute, but when he appeared on this occasion, everyone still felt a little foolish!They don''t believe that such a big little girl can stand here?


    Only a few mentors, as well as the deputy dean, saw some clues!This little girl seems a little different!The figure is agile and vigorous, and his cultivation does not seem to be weak!


    And the old referee with all white hair and beard stared at Xiaoxiang Pho for a while, and the more he looked, the more he became frightened!The corner of his eye couldn''t help but glanced at Monkey King, and when everyone saw the indifferent expression, his heart jumped!If the little girl in front of him is really what he thought, it would be too shocking!


    "That''s disgusting! You all dare to look down upon me! Brother Wukong calls me a little genius! It''s decided! I''m going to fly you to the sky!" Everyone''s performance made Xiao Xianglin very upset, Jin Zhu Zhechi, near the ink, black, playing with the red sun, there have been some time, and speaking, it seems a little sturdy.


    With that said, luck with internal martial arts, no wind dances, green martial arts gushing out, forming a martial arts dress on her body surface, and the green light shines, reflecting her more and more delicately. So cute!And this shocking scene made the people present like a ghost, dumbfounded, and the needle dropped quietly!


    In less than a moment, an incredible exclamation erupted!To say that the performance of the previous Qinglin was amazing, then, the current little fragrant phosphorus can be said to be shocked!


    "Great... Great Warrior..."


    I don¡¯t know who swallowed his saliva with difficulty and lost his voice. The sound was not loud, but it reached everyone¡¯s ears, making each of them¡¯s heartbeat violently accelerated!Immediately, the sound of inhaling air-conditioning fluctuated with each other!


    Seeing everyone''s performance, Lei Yu couldn''t help but looked at Sun Wukong. If he said that the talent of Xiaoxiangyu was amazing, it would be better to say that Sun Wukong was even more abnormal!Because she has this achievement is the credit of Monkey King!Without the existence of Monkey King, such a peerless evildoer could not be created!


    Lei Yan refined Qi at the age of four, was ten years old and became a martial artist at the age of eleven.Such an achievement is one of the few in the whole continent!


    However, compared with the little Lolita in front of him, it was nothing!The 8-year-old great martial artist, have you met?have you heard of it?If you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes, tell it, others think you are a fool!Such existence can scare people to death!Those who claim to be geniuses compare with the little loli in front of them, and suddenly realize that they are so small, small like a maggot!


    Suddenly, it was a little weirdly quiet here!Such a person, in their opinion, is no longer a genius to describe, even if it is an evildoer, shouldn''t it be such an evildoer?


    "Hmph! Now you know how good I am!" The performance of everyone made Xiao Xianglin very satisfied.A child is a child, and her previous unhappiness has already made her forget.


    "Huh~~" The old referee sighed for a long time, suppressed the depression in his heart, looked at the force of the curtain still in a daze, and said lightly: "Now, do you have any comments?"


    "No...no..." Mu Li shook his head blankly, which was too shocking, let alone him, the many people present did not recover for a while.


    "How abnormal is this guy! The women around him are so amazing! Even a child is so scary..." Hu Gan looked at Monkey King, feeling shocked and unable to calm down for a long time.At the same time, excited and inexplicable, their Canaan Academy has produced such a unique character in the world!The name of Canaan College can be well-known throughout the continent!


    "So, let''s start!"


    As the old man¡¯s words just fell, everyone gradually recovered and began to watch this competition seriously!They are looking forward to the amazing performance of such a world-wide genius?


    Looking at the little loli in front of me who was underestimating before, but now feels a lot of pressure, Mu Li feels that she is very sad, a good man, if he is defeated by this little loli in front of him, he will still see people like this in the future!


    "But at any rate I am also the strength of a nine-star martial artist! Although the opponent is a great martial artist, but he is still young, he may not have the strength to fight!" After Mu Li comforted himself, he settled in his heart and looked towards the school Xianglin, lightly Said: "Come on! Let me see how capable you, a peerless genius in the world, can be!"


    "I just said, I want to fly you into the sky, I do what I say! I never lie!" Xiao Xianglin said with a serious face.She remembered what her brother Wukong said to her, if she could kill the opponent in one hit, she would never do extra moves!


    The small fists were clenched tightly, and the turbulent martial energy condensed from her fists!The aura of heaven and earth began to riot rapidly, turning into whirlwinds, condensing towards her fists!Such a mighty power has greatly changed the face of the screen force.The martial arts that can make the heavens and the earth riots are at least of the earth rank.The martial arts of the ground level are displayed from the hands of a great martial artist, and its power can be imagined!


    Mu Li''s face was pale, and he didn''t want this little loli to attack with such a fierce attack.Don''t dare to neglect, he immediately got lucky with his life''s strongest intermediate-level martial art, Hu Xiaoquan!


    There seems to be a tiger roaring in the mountains and forests when the martial arts are running!The power is amazing!The screen force squeezed his fists and clenched, the turbulent martial energy revolving fists, entrained in the hot heat!The eyes are extremely serious, and there is no hint of intolerance!The attack performed by the opponent is stronger than him. If there is any hesitation, waiting for him will be miserable!


    The opponent has a martial arts coat for protection, even if it is hit, it will not be fatal!Therefore, Mu Li punched out without hesitation!In the tiger''s whistle, a giant white tiger, condensed by martial energy, roared out, and rushed towards the little fragrant phosphorus with a mighty attitude!


    This situation caused countless girls to scream out loud!The other party was just a child, but they ignored her terrifying strength!


    "Also let you see the martial arts that Brother Wukong helped me learn successfully: Phoenix Dance!!!" Jiao said!I saw a huge golden phoenix suddenly condensed around Xianglin''s body!Strike out with one punch!The golden phoenix uttered a loud phoenix sound, entrained in a terrifying energy storm, and danced toward the curtain force, turning into a golden streamer. In an instant, the tiger howling fist exerted by the curtain force was dissipated. , Suddenly, the curtain force was screaming and was hit by the golden phoenix towards the sky!The blood spurted from my mouth, and I lost consciousness in a moment...


    One blow is powerful, terrifying, and at a young age, remember that Loli is fierce!..

 261 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Inner Court

    The loud phoenix chimes through the sky, and the dazzling golden light shines on half of the sky here.The curtain was in the golden light. Although he had been unconscious, Che still coughed up blood, and the terrifying golden phoenix seemed to tear him to pieces!


    "At a young age, I really don''t know the severity!" The old man on the competition stage sighed slightly, his body flashed, and he left!Chasing at an extremely fast speed, the martial energy in his hand surged, and the embroidered robe waved!The terrifying martial energy fluctuations loomed, and with a single wave, the golden phoenix burst into pieces in an instant!Reveal the already scarred curtain force!


    The old man flashed his body, took over the force of the curtain, and slowly landed on the ground!Looking at the force of the curtain full of wounds, the whole body was dripping with blood!I looked at the little voice in the stands!My heart is shocked inexplicably!Such a prestige at a young age!The blow just now, even if Wu Lingqiang was completely hit, it would be seriously injured!Had it not been for his timely rescue, the force of this scene would probably be dangerous.


    Of course, he also saw that this martial art is extremely powerful, but it has its own way and has no intentions!Obviously, this martial skill that Xiao Xianglin mastered is just fur, otherwise, at the moment of hitting the curtain force, it would have been torn into flesh and blood!


    "This day-level martial arts is really consumed! Almost all the martial arts in people''s body are absorbed!" Xiaoxiang Pho''s complexion was slightly pale, and he murmured. Several healing pills appeared in his hand, like eating jelly beans Threw it into his mouth


    This scene is a pain in the eyes of others!That''s the third and fourth product pill! Just throw it into your mouth like eating jelly beans, does it really matter?They wanted to ask, whose''bear boy'' is this cruel little loli.Thinking of this, one after another looked at the location of Monkey King!They are very worried, can such a child really afford it?


    "Winner, incense phosphorus!"


    As the old man''s words just fell, the most intense noise broke out in the square!Since then!The name of fragrant phosphorus will also be known to the world!


    Xianglin happily ran over to Monkey King, seeking praise...


    And the next test is still shocking and hot as scheduled!See spike again!Every sister paper around Sun Wukong appeared, there was no suspense, all were a flash!Everyone who was extremely shocked at first, slowly became numb!After arriving, the teachers and students of Canaan College looked at Monkey King and others with a weird expression!In them, it is a complete interpretation of what is meant by not being the most perverted, only more perverted!


    The final result was that of the fifty places, Monkey King and his team swept the top 30!And the second class of Huangjie, and the instructor of the second class of Huangjie, Ruolin, is completely well-known throughout Canaan College, and even the entire continent!Regardless of the facts!Those geniuses who shocked the world are all from her class!


    As for the top five!It was not selected!According to Monkey King, the top five have the opportunity to enter the Canaan College Library, but for Monkey King, they have no interest!There is no need to ask your sisters to wrestle with each other for this kind of boring competition. It is enough to have the qualification to enter the inner courtyard!


    Due to the power of Monkey King, Hu Qian had no choice but to give up!Fifty people were selected for this inner court selection!No ranking!Most of them are stunning women!More from the second class of Huangjie!This news came out, I am afraid it will shake the inner courtyard!


    This time the inner courtyard selection is different from previous years!Similarly, it is also the most shocking in history!There are so many geniuses, beyond imagination, this is absolutely unprecedented!In the future, I am afraid I will never be able to surpass this session of the inner court selection!


    And the most dazzling is undoubtedly Phosphorus, White, Alice!These three great martial artists who are only eight or nine years old!Its name is destined to be famous throughout the continent!


    And this session of the inner court selection ended in the shock and loss of everyone!This selection is destined to be recorded in history!


    Next, there are three days of rest!After three days, you will enter the inner courtyard!


    After three days, after Sun Wukong accompanied the daughters to stroll around the city of Canaan, he passed quietly!And today is the day to enter the inner courtyard!


    Early in the morning, Monkey King was awakened by the girls and rushed to the square in the college!When they arrive!Outside of the open space at this time, many other students have long been surrounded. In the hearts of all the students in the outer courtyard, being able to enter the inner courtyard to practice is a kind of extremely eye-catching glory. Working hard in this direction, so every year when those students who have passed the trials enter the inner courtyard, many people come to see off and watch.


    And this time, it''s even more lively!Because among these fifty people, most of the students are stunning women!Among the previous years, it is unique!Beautiful girls are the most popular everywhere!


    When Monkey King and his party appeared, but for a moment, the closed study door slowly opened, and the vice president Hu Gan and a few elders walked out slowly, and seeing them appear, the whispers in the open space gradually became silent. After a while, it was completely silent.


    Hu Gan''s eyes slowly swept across the fifty students in the open space, when he saw the all-encompassing beauty and the man surrounded by the beauties!Even he himself feels a little unnatural, but here is the school...Why do you feel envy every time you see this situation...


    Taking a step forward, Hu Qian said loudly: "Dear students, today is when you enter the inner courtyard. Here I have to congratulate you. The long-term efforts have finally paid off. I believe that after entering the inner courtyard, you Maybe you will not adapt to the cultivation methods there, but I am sure of one thing, that is, you can be there to stimulate your potential to the greatest extent, hehe, it''s not that I am talking big, just stay in the inner courtyard for a year Time, you will have a completely reborn change... Maybe some of you know the students in the inner courtyard. After all, they will occasionally leave the inner courtyard on vacation. Therefore, you should be aware that the students and Before entering, what a huge gap."


    Hearing Hu''s words, a small number of students in the field nodded slightly. Obviously, they should be those who have communicated with the students who came out of the inner courtyard, and more people are full of expressions. Hope and excitement, what Hu Gan said, is exactly what they are pursuing. Isn''t their purpose of entering the inner court to pursue stronger power?They believe that no matter how weird and harsh the inner courtyard is, they will stick to it!


    And such a purpose, isn''t it exactly what Monkey King said he expected!This is why he wants to send all the girls into the inner courtyard!Only in a place where competition is fierce can they really arouse their martial arts!..

 262 Chapter 141 Location of the Inner Court

    The inner courtyard is the core of Canaan Academy. Due to its confidentiality, most students in the outer courtyard, including the tutor, do not know its exact location. Therefore, Hu Gan and others will send those students to a designated location.


    He looked up at the blue sky in the distance, where ten black shadows were flying by. After a while, the black shadows gradually grew larger, and they were ten huge griffin beasts.


    Ten griffin beasts brought a huge shadow across the academy, and finally stopped in the sky above where Monkey King and the others were. The violent wind surged as the wings were waving, and the figures of some students below were a little unstable.


    I saw Hu Gan waved his hand at the griffon beast in the sky, and saw the huge shadow pressing down on the ground, and ten griffon beasts stayed not far away in the clearing while on the back of the griffon beast. There are two people driving them.


    "Okay, the time is up, everyone, go up, a group of five." Seeing the Griffin Beast descended, Hu made a finger and smiled.


    Kongzi and other women were the first to ride this huge gryphon, and it felt very fresh, and groups of five took them one after another.The feet stood steadily on the slippery feathers, light and agile, without the slightest feeling, which made the students who almost carried a big somersault admire them just now!


    And Monkey King was also held by Hongri''s little loli, and put on the back of a griffon beast.A few loli hung on him, it doesn''t matter if one more person sits.As for Moonlight and other women, they have long been included in the world ring by Monkey King!With him are those sisters who were selected through the inner courtyard.


    "Finally I can go back to the inner courtyard! I really miss it after being out for so long!" Hong Ri smiled slightly, and she felt a little girl about to return home.


    Hu Gan and the elders next to him looked around the open space. When they saw that everyone was on the Griffin Beast, they looked at each other and nodded slightly. The former waved his hand and Hu Gan When they moved with the three old men, they flashed across the sky, their shoulders shook, and the four pairs of gorgeous martial air wings stretched out from behind, the wings vibrated slightly, and the figure was a lot of enviable eyes on the open space. In, suspended.Being able to condense the wings of martial energy and fly freely is always the dream of many cultivators.


    "This way, we will personally escort you." Hu Gan looked down and smiled at everyone. With a wave of his hand, the person driving the Griffin Beast below made a whistle, his wings shook suddenly, and the wind blew up. The huge figure slowly lifted into the air under the enviable eyes of countless students.


    "Wukong! Remember to bring Kengzi and the others out to see me!" Ruolin below waved her hands to the crowd and laughed softly.She is the tutor of the Outer Academy, and naturally cannot leave.


    "Teacher Ruolin, don''t worry, we will come to see you from time to time!" Kongzi nodded softly.


    As the wings of the Griffin beast vibrated rapidly, the figure below became smaller and smaller. In the end, looking down at such a high altitude, the entire Canaan College could be seen.


    Above the blue sky, ten huge griffin beasts oscillated their wings and flew across the endless back mountain of the college. Outside the griffon beast, the squirrel and the three old men formed four horns. , Surrounded the entire formation of Griffin Beasts, and the mighty martial energy emerged from them. No matter how strong the wind raged, they couldn''t move their stature.


    "These old men are quite responsible!" Monkey King smiled faintly, looked around, but saw the backs of the griffon beasts, six of the ten griffon beasts, on the backs, all were their own sisters. Jun Yi looked down at the scenery below with excitement, occasionally making waves of exclamation.And the girls of Saye took out their mobile phones and took pictures of the surrounding scenery!This makes other students look curious!A hint of curiosity flashed in the eyes of even the four Hugan!Mobile phones, they saw it for the first time!


    The vast forest sea is full of various beasts. Every once in a while, the beasts full of fierce aura rush out from the forest, roaring at the formation of Griffin beasts in the sky, and occasionally there are Some flying beasts chased them, but whenever these beasts approached the formation 100 meters away, they would be horrified and retreated by the tyrannical aura that gushed out of the Hugan Four.


    But some of the Warcraft are not afraid of the powerful aura of a few people, and they have attacked the Griffins!However, between the waves of Hugan''s hands each time, the vigorous energy rushed across the sky like thunder, and those huge monsters burst into blood and splashed down.These methods amazed other students!


    Flying all the way, accompanied by blood mist all the way, with the escort of four Wu Huangqiang such as Hu Qian, it was shocking!


    After about an hour, the flying speed of the Griffin Beast formation finally slowed down, and finally stopped on a bottomless mountain stream!


    "Land!" With Hu Qian''s shout, ten griffon beasts spread their wings and slowly descended towards the opposite side of the mountain stream below.And the fierce aura of the four gradually withdrew from the body.A group of students jumped down, standing on the open space here, looking around blankly, very puzzled.


    "Where is this? Is the inner courtyard here?" Hu Jia was the first to ask Hu Gan unbearably, and when everyone else heard this question, they all turned their eyes to Hu Gan. Obviously, they I also want to know the answer.As for the daughters such as Kongzi, they looked at Monkey King!


    "There is a space barrier here, and ordinary people naturally can''t see it!" Before Monkey King could speak, Hong Ri spoke first!It is a rare opportunity for her to express herself, and she will not miss it: "The inner courtyard is in an independently developed space!"


    Suddenly, everyone was amazed by the methods of Canaan College!


    Hu Gan glanced at Hongri and smiled faintly.Immediately, under the gaze of everyone, he walked slowly toward the front for ten steps, then stopped, and with a wave of his palm, a burst of energy shot out from his hand, and finally shot toward the space in front of him. When I shot through a certain empty space, it brought waves of ripples, these ripples fluctuated rapidly, and the last pale silver door, which was seven or eight feet tall, appeared out of thin air!


    The silver door slowly opened under everyone''s gaze!


    "Master Wukong, please!" Hu Gan said politely to Monkey King!


    "Lead the way ahead! I''m not familiar with it at all!" Monkey King waved his hand and said.


    Hugan nodded, and said to everyone, "Follow me!" He said, walking in first...


    The dozen or so students followed closely curiously.When entering the silver gate, it was like entering another space, and disappeared out of thin air.


    "You go in first!" Monkey King looked at Kongzi and the other women.The girls nodded and walked into the gate one after another. They were quite curious about this inner courtyard!..

 263 Chapter 142 This Newborn Is Scary

    After everyone, including the ten griffin beasts, entered the silver gate, the gate slowly closed and the last circle of silver energy ripples spread out, the silver gate gradually dissipated, and finally disappeared completely. At this moment, this The area has changed into an extremely ordinary forest entrance.


    Stepping through the silver gate, what appeared in front of you was still the same as the forest before!At the entrance of the forest, two old men and a few middle-aged men appeared. In addition, after them, there were nearly 20 young people standing, all wearing an imprint on their chests. A badge resembling a tower pattern.


    However, the expressions of these young people at the moment are very exciting and amazing!The freshmen who came in from the outer courtyard this time exceeded their imaginations. At first glance, they were basically all outstanding beauties!Was it a beauty pageant failure in this inner court selection?Or did we come to the wrong place?But one thing is certain, all of them are excited at this moment!I scanned the women back and forth, as if choosing the goal I would pursue in the future!


    "Okay... a lot of beauties! It seems that the ranking of beauties in the inner courtyard is going to undergo a major change!" Among the two dozen young people behind the middle-aged man, one of the young people in front of them has bright eyes and a look of excitement. color.


    "Shut up, whoever is bullshit, deduct five days of tower repair time!" Elder Su turned around and yelled. The young man Lima with hippie smiles and amazing and excited faces closed his mouth. Obviously, that deduction The so-called tower repair time makes them extremely jealous.


    After rebuking the group of young people for not daring to talk, the elder Su turned his head, looking a little weird. It seems that behind the group of sisters, they said to Hu: "Uh, old man Hu, you...what are you doing? These... These students are new students this year?"


    A beautiful woman came out one after another!Calm as two elders!It is also very surprised!They have never encountered such a situation, and never thought about it!In a daze, even they themselves have some doubts, did they come to the wrong place?


    "Haha!! I knew you would definitely be shocked!" Hu Gan laughed loudly!Seeing Monkey King finally holding the hands of the little Lori, he walked in, and immediately converged a lot. Immediately, his tone was slightly excited: "Come, let me introduce you! These two are Elder Su, The other is Elder Qing, and he is Monkey King. These three are the best students this year!" Because Monkey King gave an explanation in advance!Therefore, Hu Gan did not introduce Sun Wukong too much!


    "Children?" The two elders Su and Qing were stunned for a moment, frowned slightly, and looked at Hu with a little dissatisfaction: "Old Hu! We were very relieved when you did things before, but what about this new year? What''s going on... Even if there are so many girls, why did you bring in even children? Are you getting more confused as you get older?"


    "Grandpa! Don''t underestimate us! We all came here with our strength!" Xianglin said with dissatisfaction with the underestimation of the two elders.


    "Strength? Let''s talk about it, how is your strength!" Elder Qing looked at Xianglin with a smile.A cute little girl, even if she is rude, still makes her life unrelenting.


    "Hmph! Look good!" Xianglin hummed.The martial energy revolved, and the green martial energy condensed, forming a neon garment on her body.


    "Martial armor? Big... Great Master?!" The two elders were suddenly stunned!Wiping his eyes, I was a little unbelievable!Eight or nine-year-old great martial artist?This surprise is no small thing!


    And the two dozen students in the inner courtyard were also shocked by the actions of Xianglin!How old is she, is she already a great martial artist?Looking back at myself and others, in front of this group of freshmen, they still have a sense of superiority!Now suddenly compared to the little girl in front of them, they suddenly felt how ridiculous their thoughts were!


    "Would you like to be so perverted! It scares me... I have a bad heart..." One of the students in the inner courtyard patted his chest and sighed for a long time, obviously shocked.The rest of them were also dumbfounded.


    "How? Are you scared?" Hu Gan was very satisfied with the appearance of everyone, and immediately said with a slight excitement: "This year''s new students are absolutely unique! There are so many geniuses that exceed you. Believe it! I''m afraid this year will be the most glorious one in Canaan College''s history! Maybe it will never be surpassed in the future!"


    Hearing Hu Gan''s words, the two elders who were in shock suddenly recovered, and looked at the two little loli beside Xianglin, and said with a trembling tone: "The two of them... won''t... also..."


    Hu Gan nodded, and said, "Yes, their strength is at the same level, and they are all two-star great martial artists! They are all between eight or nine years old!"


    "Eight-nine-year-old two-star great martial artist..." The two elders were shocked and speechless for a long time.In the excitement, the eyes looking at the three loli also became extremely hot.


    And those two dozen inner courtyard students have been selected into the strange silence.They seem to find it hard to believe what they have heard!


    Seeing that the two of them were still in shock, Hu Gan did not give them peace of mind, and said indifferently: "You two are feeling the student behind you..."


    After listening, the two elders suppressed the excitement in their hearts!Sweeping across the women, a look of surprise suddenly appeared in the eyes!Among them were more than a dozen students standing together, and they felt their strengths at a glance. They were basically eight or nine-star martial arts masters, including a great martial arts master!


    But when investigating the group of women who are obviously in the same circle, they only sense the ordinary under calm!But faintly, it revealed the extraordinary.Obviously, they all used special means to hide their cultivation base.Even people with such a cultivation level can''t see the reality.I couldn''t help but feel astonished, but just by this point, I could see how extraordinary the women were!


    Sun Wukong has long taught the females to hide their breath, so it is difficult for others to see their reality!


    "However, they seem to come from one place!" Elder Qing frowned as he looked at the girls.No wonder he had such a question, if a suspicious person was brought into the inner courtyard, it would cause a lot of trouble.


    "Yes! But don''t worry, there is absolutely no problem! I can guarantee this. I have also written a letter to the vice-president of the inner courtyard in advance!" Hu Gan nodded and said with a vow.He also heard about the identity of Monkey King from Hu Jia!Who would know that this ordinary young man would know that he is the peerless and powerful man who has spread so much on the mainland today!Such a strong man gave him a hundred courage, and he did not dare to chew his tongue!Naturally, he didn''t bother to peep into their Canaan Academy.


    Elder Qing glanced at the inner courtyard students behind him, and after looking at the new students behind Hu Gan, there was an inexplicable smile on his mouth: "This time the new student lineup is a bit scary! Will it be because of the long-standing system? They were broken by their arrival!"..

 264 Chapter 143 The Fire Hunting Competition

    Elder Su looked at the new student in front of him with a soft voice. As expected, the beauties are easy to talk wherever they are: "You are all newcomers. I hope you can adapt to this place as much as possible. In that case, you will get great benefits. These bastards, although they passed the trials in the outer courtyard in previous years, they were only at the bottom of the rankings, but now it''s only a year, I dare say that their strength lies between you... ahem... okay! Especially...well, anyway, they have been reborn in just one year..."


    Elder Su spoke for a while, and suddenly realized that his previous teachings to those freshmen seemed to be useless for this year. After an awkward cough, he said loudly again: "Okay, I won''t talk too much nonsense, although You have passed the trials and got the qualifications to enter the inner court, but that''s not over yet..."


    Elder Su smiled, raised his palm, and a large number of dark chips appeared in his hand. He threw it at random, and the chip burst out, and immediately suspended in front of everyone like eyes. The girls were startled, and reached out and held it in their hands.


    Monkey King also got a chip. When he started with the chip, he felt a strange heat seep from it. He lowered his head and looked at it carefully, and found that there was a transparent mirror on the chip. With a big red number: "Five" and the situation of others is the same as him, and everyone has a puzzled look.


    "Huh? Why is one missing?" Suddenly, Elder Su''s somewhat unexpected voice came out.


    Monkey King and the others looked up, but saw that Elder Su was touching his head suspiciously, and then said: "Strange, I clearly remember that there are fifty sheets!" And beside him, there was a young man standing somewhat restrained. In front of him.That young man was also a freshman this time, but his hands were empty.


    Just as Elder Su wanted to tap the number of people, Hu Gan glanced at the chip in Sun Wukong''s hand, then smiled and said: "Pick up, Elder Su, I forgot to say that the number of people selected this time is different. There are fifty-one. People, you can see that there are too many outstanding students this time, so I can¡¯t choose, so I added a quota voluntarily!¡± This is also Sun Wukong¡¯s decision a long time ago, or enter as a student. Hospital, otherwise it seems troublesome.


    Elder Su nodded, and didn''t say much. This new rebirth was indeed beyond imagination, and the three little loli alone were enough for them to laugh!So he was very generous and once again took out a crystal card from the ring and handed it to the new student.


    Loudly again: "Well, because some things are troublesome to explain, you will naturally understand the importance of the things in your hands in the future! Now, you only need to know one thing, that is, the chip in your hands When you enter the inner courtyard, you will understand its importance to you! Of course, you may understand a little bit by looking at the eyes of these guys.¡± At the end, Elder Su pointed to the young group People, smiled.


    When everyone looked up, they all looked at the group of young people behind the middle-aged man. At this moment, they were staring straight at the dark chips in their hands, with undisguised greed, greed and stubbornness. .saliva.


    "But! Pretend to be mysterious, the number in this crystal card represents fire energy, and this fire energy is an extremely precious universal currency in the inner courtyard, and it is also of great benefit to cultivation... But for you, it is true. It''s not very useful, but it''s dispensable!" Hong Ri suddenly walked out of the crowd, glanced at Elder Su, and looked at Kongzi and other women.After cultivating in the ancient soul-devouring nest, with the aid of an imperial pill next to it, the cultivation speed is more than dozens of times faster than that of the Tianfen Qi Pagoda!At this moment, Hongri had no interest in the Tianfen Lianqi Tower in the inner courtyard.


    "Red Sun? Why are you here! During this time, the Great Elder missed a lot!" Seeing the Red Sun, Elder Su was very surprised.And those students in the inner courtyard, after seeing the red sun, it is like a mouse seeing a cat, their eyes dodge, and the fear is obvious!If conditions permit, they would have escaped long ago!The name of the little witch in the inner courtyard is like a thunderous ear!And on the list that day, the red sun ranked first!


    "But, who rarely misses that old man!" Hong Ri curled his lips with a look of disdain.But if someone with a heart saw it, there was a hint of softness in her eyes.In how, the grand elder is the grandfather who raised her.


    "No matter what! Now the freshman competition is about to begin, don''t mess with me..."


    "I see, it''s really long-winded!" Hong Ri waved his hand impatiently, came to Monkey King, and said: "Brother Wukong, there is nothing wrong with me now, I will go back to the inner courtyard and wait for you..."


    "En! Go! We will be there soon!" Monkey King smiled faintly and touched Hongri''s little head.In this scene, the students in the inner courtyard were stunned. That was the little witch in the inner courtyard!Who dares to treat this way?But seeing the enjoyable expression on Hongri''s face, the students in the inner courtyard were even more shocked.


    "Who is this guy? He walked so close to the little witch?" The students in the inner courtyard were all curious eyes on Monkey King, and there was a sense of jealousy in them. Of course, this jealousy came from him. Little girl beside.


    Red Sun seemed to have a reaction. He looked at the group of students in the inner courtyard, but he said: "Don''t be afraid, I won''t care about things here. If you have the ability, you can grab their firepower! Hehe! Hee~~I won''t bother you from time to time!" After speaking, he waved his hand to Monkey King and the others, his figure flashed, and the space fluctuated, disappearing before everyone''s eyes like this!As the Taixu Ancient Dragon, even if he hasn''t reached Wuzong, he can use a lot of space magical powers!


    Seeing the disappearance of the red sun, the two elders Su Qing''s eyes lit up: "It seems that after this little witch went out, her strength has increased a lot!..." He turned around and said to everyone: "Next, You need to enter the forest and then successfully reach the inner courtyard at the end of the forest."


    After speaking, Elder Su pointed his finger at the group of inner courtyard students and said faintly: "And when you shuttle through this forest, be careful of them...according to the rules of the inner courtyard, in this forest, they can do whatever they want. Take action, that is, they can attack you."


    "Remember, the number of words on the chip in your hand is very attractive to them. Therefore, they will use all means except killing people to obtain... the fire energy on your chip... this Words, you will feel very familiar and cute in the future... But now, you have to avoid them or defeat them. As long as you don¡¯t get caught by them and reach the inner courtyard smoothly, then you will have the final reward. The earlier you arrive, the richer the reward."


    Elder Su suddenly moved his fingers to the dark forest behind him: "For this forest snatch, our inner courtyard calls it the "Fire Hunting Tournament..."


    "Now, I announce that this "Fire Hunting Competition" has officially started! Classmates, let''s start to escape!"..

 265 Chapter 144: Fire Energy Competition

    In the dense forest, sporadic sunlight fell from the gaps in the leaves, making the dim forest slightly brighter.


    Six figures, three of them, are just eight or nine-year-old children.Walking slowly in the forest path, far away, the occasional roar and screams of beasts did not make their faces show a trace of panic. Instead, they looked relaxed and content, talking and laughing!


    These six people are the Monkey King and his party!The other five people are Alice, Xianglin, Bai, Lei Mei, and Qinglin.


    With Lei Mei''s recent qualifications and strength after entering the academy, it was originally not enough to enter the inner courtyard, but naturally, Monkey King would not let such a beauty alone!Therefore, she took her into the Soul Eater Ancient Nest among the Ring of the World for a period of time to practice. With his help, her strength has also been upgraded to the ranks of the three-star martial artist, and therefore, she has also obtained the qualification to enter the inner courtyard!


    Because the girls such as Kongzi have their own team, she was assigned to the Monkey King group.This group is actually just a group where Sun Wukong takes care of a few little loli, so that the daughters such as Kongzi can exercise themselves in this hunting.This seems to be the weakest group, but in fact, it is the most terrifying group.


    The fire energy hunting competition originally had a total of fifty people in groups of five, divided into ten groups, and they were assigned to enter this hunting forest from different locations!Among them are Monkey King, so there are six of them in the pair.


    "Yo! You guys are really in good spirits! At this kind of time, aren''t you nervous at all?" The sudden voice made the six of them stop!Qi Qi looked up, but saw five young men standing or squatting on a few treetops not far from them!


    "Are you here to grab our firepower?" Xianglin''s immature voice came out, making the faces of the five young people a little unnatural.However, when he saw the other party¡¯s playful eyes, a trace of unbearableness in his heart also disappeared. One of the young men said with a cold expression: "A rare peerless genius in the world! Eighty or nine-year-old great martial artist! Such a name, It''s really scary! However, others are afraid of you, but we won''t!''To slaughter'' peerless geniuses like you, I think it will be very fulfilling!"


    "Are you trying to grab our firepower? Come on!" Xianglin first stood up, facing the opponent''s several great martial artists, without fear.She knew that this fire energy hunting competition was a test given to them by Wukong''s brother, and as a last resort, she would not shoot.Therefore, she also wants to show herself well.


    "What a clever kid!" On the branch, a young man smiled.Squinting her eyes, she glanced at the three little loli, and said faintly: "Really, for children like you, we really don''t want to use strong means, but since the captain has already spoken, we I have to be cruel, so if you don¡¯t want to be beaten up, you should give up the fire energy yourself! How?"


    "Huh, I want to hit my ass, dreaming, my little ass can only be hit by Brother Wukong!" Alice yelled, obviously very angry.What he said seemed very sturdy.


    "Uh~~" Seeing the five people looking at him with weird eyes, Monkey King felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect Alice to say such a thing.Although he likes children very much, he is really not a lolicon!You watched brother with that look.


    Fearing that some little loli would say something out of the ordinary, Lei Mei immediately went forward, with a soft and charming voice, but it was completely natural: "Don''t talk nonsense, if you want the fire energy in our hands, take it by your ability!"


    "What a charming little fairy! This fire energy hunting competition is not fun at all. It is not a beautiful girl, or a cute little loli! Alas! The pressure is really not normal! I want to abstain and admit defeat. Now!" Among the five, a young man dressed as a scholar looked at Lei Mei, the surprise in his eyes flashed away, and then he sighed again.


    "Huh! What''s the point of being good-looking? If you want to stand on your heels in the inner courtyard, you can use the corresponding strength. What''s so obsessed about a pair of stinky skins! Let''s do it!" There was an obvious one on his face. The young man with Scar snorted coldly, and his figure suddenly flickered. In a moment, he appeared in front of Lei Mei.


    The strong wind that tore the air suddenly appeared, and finally, like lightning, kicked heavily towards the thunderous abdomen!The shot is fierce and cruel, and there is no heart to pity the jade!


    Lei Mei was taken aback, her waist turned sharply, her body leaned back slightly, and her plump crispness was fuller!Can''t escape this fierce blow!Immediately, he leaped back and opened a distance with it!


    "The response is good!" The Scarfaced youth exclaimed, and said faintly: "It seems that he has some ability."


    "Oh, oh! I''m so sorry! Because our captain has been cut his face by a woman, and then he wants to kick up and kick when he sees a beautiful woman! Sorry, sorry!" In front of, there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "You are too much nonsense!" The scarfaced young man gave the scholar a cold look, his figure flashed again, and he attacked Lei Mei!


    The scholar glanced at a few little loli, before looking at Qinglin, before he fixed his gaze on Monkey King, and said faintly: "So! Do you want to do two tricks with me?"


    "You are not qualified to be Master Wukong''s opponent!" Qing Lin stepped forward and stood in front of the scholar: "Your opponent is me!"


    "Hello~~ You won''t really hide behind a woman to seek protection, do you?" The scholar looked at Monkey King, with a provocative expression on his face. Due to his personality, he rarely chose women as his opponent.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Do it! Qinglin." Sun Wukong said lightly, ignoring this ant-like provocation in his eyes.This competition is a test of a few women, and he will not shoot.Only in the constant fierce battle will there be growth!


    "Yes! Master Wukong!" Qinglin replied respectfully, her weak expression suddenly becoming fierce and firm, her martial energy ran into her palm, her figure flashed, and a palm slapped the scholar''s chest!


    Feeling the fierce vigor, the scholar''s expression suddenly changed: "Great Master! Cut...Is it already a Great Master at this age? It''s amazing! This freshman is really abnormal enough! Old student, don''t be ashamed!"


    The scholar sighed, and his cynical expression suddenly became serious. Although the people in front of him are rare geniuses, they can enter the inner courtyard.How can you be afraid of these new students!


    "No matter what your talents are! Now that you have come to the inner courtyard, before I fully grow up, let me be a good man with my head down!"


    With a loud shout, the scholar''s martial energy surged, covering the whole body, forming a red stomach!The powerful aura permeated, and he turned out to be a great martial artist, and, looking at his aura, it was much stronger than Qinglin!..

 266 Chapter 145, please dont underestimate the children!

    Feeling the breath of the other party, Qinglin didn''t have the slightest fear, and the offensive was unabated, and the martial energy in his hand was even more fierce!


    "Hey! Since I chose Zhanwu, I won''t be merciful anymore!" The scholar snorted coldly, and his fist with the silver martial spirit slammed towards Qinglin!


    "Boom!"


    The fists intersected, and the soil on the ground where the two were standing was shaken and scattered!


    The delicate fist contained terrifying power. The scholar only felt that his fist had hit a high mountain. Not only did he not hurt the slightest, but he was shocked by a huge force and moved back dozens of steps. Moved!Fire. Spicy pain!


    Wiping off the blood from the corners of his mouth, the scholar looked at Qinglin, and a shocked look flashed in his eyes: "It''s so unbelievable! He looks so weak, and he has such a terrifying power! It seems that you are practicing. His skill level is not low! Sure enough, this action is a bit unwise!"


    "Heh~~ Zeng Shusheng seems to have suffered a lot! It seems that the goal this time is not simple goods! Let''s hurry up!" The three young people remaining on the treetop saw the situation in the field. Later, without keeping the attitude of watching, he jumped off the treetops and rushed straight to the two battlefields!


    However, on the way, three petite and small figures suddenly stopped in front of them, Xianglin grinned and shouted softly: "Did you forget us?" As he said, the majestic spirit came from the three young men. Lolita¡¯s body surged out, making the three young people''s complexions difficult to look like: "Really all of them are in the realm of a great martial artist! All of a sudden, three such enchanting geniuses came out. When, this? Genius, don''t need money like this?"


    "Even if you are a genius, what can you do! Children are children after all! The martial arts experience is very limited, can it be worthy of those of us who have experienced many battles?" The black-clothed youth shouted coldly and said: " One person, a quick fight!"


    "I always feel like bullying children!" One of the young men with messy hair sighed helplessly. The aura that belonged to the great martial artist burst out from his body, his figure flashed, and he hit the white with a whip leg. Go!Although he said lightly in his mouth, his actions were merciless!Although the opponent is a child, the Great Martial Master is a Great Martial Master after all, so naturally he can''t have the slightest contempt for it!


    The other two young men flashed away, carrying a fierce attack towards Alice and Phosphorus!


    At the same time, the fists of the three were bombarded with the fists of the three little loli at almost the same moment!


    Six completely disproportionate fists, each mingled with vigorous and vigorous martial energy, suddenly collided. In an instant, a wave of strength surged from the place of contact, like a wave, suddenly, a few people The dead leaves in the footing place were all lifted up and floated all over the sky.


    "Puff!"


    As the fists exchanged, the three young people were shocked and really felt the terrifying power from the little fists of the three little loli!At the moment when the fist touched, a numb sensation spread from the arm, and the last fascinating force surged out, followed the fist contact point and passed into the body, without any suspense. The three of them spewed a mouthful of red blood at almost the same time, like a kite with a broken wire, flying upside down!Falling to the ground fiercely!After being shaken again, he spouted a big mouthful of blood, and his complexion became paler!


    Three little loli were standing in front of three fallen young people, petite and small. They looked a little unreal, and they looked incredible!Is this really just an eight or nine year old child?It''s just three humanoid beasts!


    Xianglin looked at the three people who fell to the ground and smiled: "Please don''t underestimate the children!"


    For the love of a few little loli, Monkey King did not hesitate to baptize them with his own supernatural power!The talent potential has not only grown amazingly!Even the strength of the physical body has reached an astonishing level!With their current physical strength!It''s even stronger than the Red Sun who is Taixu Ancient Dragon!A small body, but it contains a terrifying power comparable to ancient monsters!Not to mention the great martial artist, even if it is a martial arts spirit, it will be unforgettable to get their merciless punch!


    Because if I wanted to beat them up before, I completely offended these three cute and cruel little loli. At this moment, they started to act without mercy!A shot is a full blow!Three great martial artists!Discarded instantly!If it weren''t for the three little loli''s still retaining the little girl''s innocence and kindness, the three of them would have been under their fists long ago, and their arms would have been shattered!


    The performance of the three loli frightened the two on the other battlefield!His complexion changed suddenly!Nima, do you want to be so cruel!This is simply three humanoid beasts!


    "It''s not good to be distracted in Zhanwu!" Qing Lin suddenly yelled, and the light blue martial energy rushed out of her right palm, wrapping her entire arm!


    "Not good!" The scholar was suddenly shocked, and his martial qi circulated out of his body, and a martial qi armor was about to form on the surface of his body. However, at the moment his martial qi armor was about to take shape, Qinglin''s figure Appeared in front of it like a ghost, and fists with blue martial energy blasted out mercilessly!


    A huge pain spread from his chest, and in the end, the scholar felt his figure suddenly shot upside down. After a while, he hit the tree trunk heavily, his throat rose sweetly, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. Fell to the ground!Looking down at the chest, the martial armor that had just been condensed, a fist print was clearly visible!The traces of the cracks slowly extended, and finally, under his horrified eyes, they completely broke apart!


    This way of fighting martial arts obviously has the shadow of Monkey King!And this is exactly what Monkey King taught!The use of qi, combined with the movement trajectory of martial qi, even if no martial arts are used!Its power is also extraordinary!


    "Damn it! Did you lose even the scholar?!" The remaining scar-faced youth was shocked!At the same time, I also regretted it, this time I really kicked it on the iron plate!But the strength in his hand is getting stronger and stronger!


    And Lei Mei, who was already under pressure, suddenly began to retreat steadily!He was promoted from a martial artist to the realm of a great martial artist, but within ten days, his realm has not stabilized!The martial arts experience is not as good as the opponent, and the opponent''s strength is two stars higher than her!Once provoked, the ruin is immediately obvious.


    "Damn it! It seems that I can only retreat!" The Scarface Youth sighed helplessly. The action has failed. If you stay, the fire can''t be guaranteed!Taking advantage of the gap where Lei Mei was forced to retreat, his body quickly retreated and retreated towards the forest!


    "Huh! You don''t want to leave!" Lei Mei suddenly yelled, her figure flashed, and she ran after him.Even the three little loli have solved her opponent, she doesn''t want to lose to such a kid in front of Monkey King!..

 267 Chapter 146 The Exchange of Hunters and Prey

    "Only you, want to keep me?" The scarface youth snorted coldly, and suddenly a big sword flashed on his palm, and strands of martial energy circulated out, covering the big sword!Immediately, mixed with terrifying power, Lei Mei slashed to the chasing Lei Mei!The fierce wind changed Lei Mei''s complexion drastically!She did not expect that the scared young man who was running suddenly turned around and received such a fierce blow!This blow was obviously because he had already charged up for a long time before he rose to flee!Once used, the power is amazing!This is so sudden!It''s too late to escape!


    A girl is a girl, even if her strength is improved by Monkey King, her experience in fighting martial arts is obviously insufficient.


    Lei Mei had to circulate the martial energy in her body in a hurry, forming a martial energy armor on the surface of her body to withstand this terrifying blow!But in that case, serious injuries are inevitable!


    Seeing that the attack was approaching, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Lei Mei, but he saw him with a light wave of his hand, and a violent energy directly blasted the Scarfaced youth out!It hit an ancient tree, spurted blood, turned his head, unconscious!


    Although he wouldn''t interfere with their martial arts, but seeing the sister paper injured, he still had to help!


    The remaining four young people opened their eyes wide in shock. That is a five-star great martial artist, so they were resolved by waving their sleeves like this?Feelings, this guy is the scariest one!


    "Grass! How come the freshmen in this class are more perverted!" The young people really wanted to cry without tears!They couldn''t help but swear.What they kicked this time was not an iron plate, but a steel plate!This kind of strength, I am afraid that it is also the top few in the inner courtyard!They actually hit this group of people with their ideas. This is simply, if you don''t die, you won''t die!


    "Sorry..." Lei Mei lowered her head and stood in front of Monkey King with a look of shame.Not only did he not defeat the opponent, but he was almost injured. Monkey King gave her precious pill and asked her to practice in the Soul Eater Ancient Lair. In the end, he did nothing to help, even a few little loli. No, this makes her, who has always been very proud, very depressed.


    "Don''t force yourself too much! Just work harder in the future!" Monkey King smiled faintly.Seeing Sun Wukong''s soft smile, Lei Mei''s heart suddenly rose with warmth!An inexplicable mood flooded my heart.


    "Unexpectedly, this year''s freshmen are so perverted! Not to mention the beauty rankings, this time, I am afraid that even the master rankings have to be refreshed!" All four of them lying on the ground sighed and looked at the front. The faces of the Monkey King who came by them suddenly became extremely difficult to look at.They are very clear about what is waiting for them!This time, they will lose their faces!


    When he came to the side of a few people, Xianglin immediately shouted loudly: "Now rob, the male stands on the left, the female stands on the right, and the ladyboy stands in the middle!"


    After listening to this little Lolita, the four young people who fell to the ground were stunned!The expression is very wonderful, if this is said from a cute-looking little loli, they don''t know how to react.


    After hearing what Xianglin said, Monkey King suddenly patted his forehead. I blamed me. You shouldn''t tell them random stories!Well, you need to pay attention later!Little Lolita must be properly trained!


    "You don''t need to say more, do you know what to do?" Monkey King looked at several people and said lightly.Although the fire energy is useless to them, but it represents the performance of the performance, naturally can not be let go.


    Several people laughed bitterly and took out their crystal cards one after another.Monkey King closed his face indifferently, took out one, glanced at the red number "Thirty-One" on it, Monkey King held a long black card and a blue card, and then twisted it hard, the light flickered. On the pitch-black card, it changed from five to twenty-nine, while the light blue card shrank to seven.


    Can the fire be taken away, and seven days of guaranteed fire energy must be left.


    Soon they handed the other three to the three little loli beside them. The three of them happily crossed their faces, learning the appearance of Monkey King, making the two crystal cards heavy, and then looking at the numbers inside, they suddenly became grinning. stand up!


    "Master Monkey King, there is another one over there!" Qing Lin pointed to the person who had passed out not far from the man who had been hit by Monkey King.


    "Lei Mei, that''s your opponent, and his firepower belongs to you!" Monkey King looked at Lei Mei and said with a faint smile.


    "En!" Lei Mei also knew that the fire energy Monkey King didn''t like it at all. You''re welcome. He walked to the person and awakened him. Then, the scarred youth took out his crystal card with a gloomy expression on his face. , Handed it to Lei Mei... This time they really stole the chicken and pecked the rice, and lost their face at home.


    "Let''s go! From now on, the positions of hunters and prey in this hunting game will be reversed by us! This time, let us break the rules of Canaan College that have not been changed in the past years!"


    Looking at the six figures that had left, and hearing what he said, the scholar and other young people looked at each other, smiling bitterly, but they were a little gloating!Because next, this group of abnormal freshmen seems to be eyeing other old students!If you want to be unlucky, let''s have a bad luck together!Even if we are embarrassed, we can¡¯t be embarrassed as a group.


    They know very well that judging from the strength they have shown before, none of the old students here has a group of opponents who can do their job!This old student is doomed to tragedy!The rules of the past may really be broken by them!


    "Let''s go! Let''s take care of the injury and wait for the end of this matter!" Several old students smiled bitterly at each other, dragging their badly injured bodies, supporting each other, limping into the jungle...


    In the middle of the forest, at the top of a giant tree, two elderly people sat cross-legged on top of it. Their bodies remained motionless. The breeze was blowing, but the robes on their bodies were like steel, motionless, looking very Singular.


    At a certain moment, the two closed-eyed old men suddenly opened their eyes slowly, and looked at each other, both of them saw a touch of surprise and shock in each other''s eyes.


    "Hey, okay, okay...this year''s new students are really surprising! Not bad! Not bad! Really good! Indeed, as the old man Hu said, this year''s new students, this year''s new students are very cruel... as expected..." An old man in gray robe took the lead and laughed.


    "Yes! New students hunt old ones! Hunters and prey are swapped...this year''s new students are really amazing! Of the ten groups, six groups have looted the old students in turn... It''s amazing!" The old man in the blue robe also nodded slightly, his expression shocked and admired.


    In their previous perception, they saw a strange picture that rarely happened in Canaan College in the past!A group of beautiful girl groups defeated a group of old students with a crushing attitude!Ten groups of new students, ten groups of old students, but in more than an hour, six groups of ten groups of old students were looted, what an amazing scene!Such an amazing move has never happened since Canaan College started!..

 268 End of Chapter 147

    Among the dense woods, the martial arts surged and shouted!In the dense forest, there is a fierce martial arts fight!After a while, a man escaped from the forest with a shocked expression!There is a look of fear in his eyes!The opponent that I thought could be easily defeated, but suddenly showed inhuman strength, and beat them without any backhand!Sudden changes make people fearful!It''s hard to believe, why are all of Didi''s great beauties so terrifying?


    A beautiful and charming figure flashed out in the sky, and in a flash, it appeared behind the escaped young man!Tap your toes lightly behind that person, and he burst out with amazing power!The young man screamed, thrusting into the ground and shooting out, and finally hit a rock protruding from the ground heavily, his face twisted, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    The severe pain all over made the young man''s eyes flashed fierce, since he couldn''t escape, he had to fight hard!Enduring the severe pain, the martial energy in his hand condenses, before he has come to use his brewing martial arts!The martial energy that came from the sky was cut across the chest!


    "Puff!"


    The young man suddenly spewed a big mouthful of blood, and his figure flew out again!Hit a big tree, just stopped his figure!Face pale as paper!


    "If you don''t want to suffer from skin and flesh anymore, then quickly hand over the crystal card!" Yuriko supported the soft long hair on her forehead, and looked at the young man in front of her with a calm expression.


    "What do you want Jingka for?" The young man looked at the four stunning women walking out of the forest. A trace of fear flashed in his eyes, but he still pretended to be confused.


    "It seems that we need to search for yourself after crippling you!" Kongzi walked slowly, with a calm tone and a particularly peaceful expression.However, after seeing her, the young man felt a chill in his heart. This woman is terrible!He clearly remembered her bloodthirsty madness in the previous battle!Two of the teammates were crippled by the seemingly gentle woman in front of them!Terrifying strength, but crushing masters of the same level!


    Although he is extremely reluctant in his heart, the fear in his heart cannot be caused by him!Because he knew that the five stunning women standing in front of them seemed to be gentle as water, and they would not show any mercy when they started!With a bitter expression on his face, he took out a light blue crystal card from Najie and handed it to Yuriko at the front.


    Two crystal cards passed, Yuriko looked at the number 39 inside, but there was a satisfied smile on the corner of her mouth: "This is the second team, right? I don¡¯t know, how many of the ten teams are left. What?"


    "It shouldn''t be too much! Although our strength is only a few stars different from those of the old students in the inner courtyard, the martial arts mentality of cultivation is too big! The other sisters should have eliminated the remaining old students team. Shizuka said with a thoughtful expression on her chin with a finger.


    "We eliminated the two teams. I don''t know where we can rank among our sisters?" There was a smile on Saye''s face. Ten teams of people were solved by them. The results were pretty good!


    However, at this moment!They suddenly felt a vague and powerful aura appearing in their perception.Kaizi smiled slightly, and said, "This is the signal that Wukong made us reunite. It seems that the old student has been solved by us! Let''s go! Let''s hurry up and meet Wukong and the others!"


    Kongzi looked at somewhere in the forest, his body slowly vacated, and went straight away!The other four girls also showed Monkey Wukong at the same time to teach them their empty dance skills, and followed them!


    Looking at the few women who were flying away without the slightest amount of force, and the remaining old students, there was a deep shock in their eyes!Walking away from the sky, that can only be done by Wu Zongqiang!They are obviously not a great martial artist, how did they do it?


    In the vast forest, at the top of a giant tree, two old men sitting on it, opened their eyes again, and the two looked at each other in unison, both of them saw a touch of joy and wonder in each other''s eyes. meaning!


    "This year''s new students are still amazing! In just two hours, all ten groups of old students have been solved! This is unprecedented! Now, in the inner courtyard, I am afraid There is going to be a big turmoil!"


    "Let''s go! This time the fire hunting competition, the freshmen won with an overwhelming force! This is really a shocking result! This is something that has never happened since the opening of the hospital! ... we are time out¡­"


    As two old voices came out, the figures of the two old men disappeared here so strangely!


    In the middle of the forest, Monkey King was lying on the turf, resting his head on Nan Lixiang''s sexual thigh!In the air, all the voices of breaking through the air remembered that all the women came through the air at an astonishing speed and landed here!This relatively quiet place suddenly became lively!


    The girls gathered around, chatting non-stop, took out their crystal cards, and compared who has the most firepower!There is not much pressure in this hunting game!Only in this way can I have a little bit of fun!


    Among the girls, they are basically the wives of Monkey King. Naturally, everyone''s body has been baptized and strengthened by Monkey King''s divine power. In the same realm, they are simply invincible!Even if it is a leapfrog war, there is no pressure!In this hunting match, the strongest player was the Six-Star Great Martial Artist, so how could they be their opponent.


    As a team of old students in the inner courtyard, in the past few years, there has been almost never an incident of old students being snatched by new students, but what has suddenly appeared in this forest now is that those who have high self-esteem are slapped. The face, and this slap, is still so loud.This time, they lost terribly!Miserable!Ten teams were wiped out!They didn''t even have the opportunity to join forces, because they were all seriously injured and hadn''t cultivated for a few days, so don''t think about getting better!And in everyone''s crystal card, only seven days of guaranteed fire energy are left!This makes these old students feel like crying!


    In the same way, these veteran students have become angry.Everyone has such a trace of fantasy in their hearts!Because this time, in the inner courtyard, so many of the goddess of heaven have come!If you are lucky enough to be favored by one of the women, then it will be a great event in life!In this inner courtyard, only beauty and strength coexist, is the most attractive!


    And if this fire hunting competition is introduced to the inner courtyard, it is destined to cause an uproar!And the battle of old and new students, I am afraid it will not end there!This hunting competition is just a little test!The real powerhouse is still in the inner courtyard!With the appearance of Monkey King and others, the inner courtyard will become more and more lively!..

 269 Chapter 148-Arriving at the Inner Court

    In the dense forest, in an empty field, new students, old students, nothing more.Elder Su looked at the daughters standing around Monkey King with some emotion, but his eyes were full of emotion!However, when he looked at Monkey King, there was a hint of doubt and fear in his eyes!He also got some information about Monkey King from Hu Gan, as well as the oral order issued by the vice president himself not long ago!This person must not be offended!If you have any requirements, try to meet them!


    And the two dozen stunning women standing in front of him were all brought by him!Looking at the entire continent, he is a great genius-level figure, but he owns it alone, and it feels terrifying to think about it!And its identity is becoming more and more mysterious!


    "This fire energy hunting competition ended with the victory of the new students!"


    As Elder Su''s slightly old voice slowly echoed, the new students except the daughters suddenly cheered with joy!Although they did not defeat those old students!When the same, I did not lose my fire energy!And how can the honor of defeating old students not make them happy?Because they opened the history of Canaan College!


    The old students in the inner courtyard opened their mouths slightly, trying to say something, but in the end they couldn''t say anything.In the end, he could only sigh, sadly!This time, they lost too badly, too thoroughly, and there was no room for rebuttal!


    Elder Su looked at the group of old students, but smiled faintly: "I know you are dissatisfied with losing to the new students, but this is an unchangeable fact. If you want to be shameless, then wait for the new students to enter the inner courtyard. Months later, you can directly challenge them, as long as they agree, the inner court arena will be open at any time."


    After listening to the old students, their eyes lit up and then dimmed again!Although they are arrogant, they also have self-knowledge. The women who have not entered the inner courtyard are far more powerful than them. After entering the inner courtyard, they will become more powerful!Revenge personally, obviously hopeless, then only look forward to those inner courtyard masters!


    Of course, among them, more arrogant people are naturally indispensable. If they can enter the inner courtyard, their talent is naturally extraordinary. How can they easily admit defeat?Suddenly, my heart felt cruel. After I went back, I must practice desperately. Yixue''s shame today!Because in their opinion, losing to this group of girls, the old face is almost lost to grandma''s house!


    Elder Su cast a glance at the crowd and fixed his gaze on Kongzi''s pair: "As the winner of this fire energy hunting competition, the freshmen present can each obtain 20 days of fire energy, and the poison island Kongzi , Yuriko Takaseong, Saye Takaseong, Shizuka Ju Chuan, and Xiaoyixian five people, because hunting has the most old students, so they will be awarded the Blue Fire Crystal Card and 30 days of fire energy."


    "Green Fire Crystal Card?"


    Hearing the words that popped out of Elder Su''s mouth, the old students couldn''t help but feel a little uproar. With enviable eyes, they swept towards the five people in the field.The latter is indifferent, such a reward, for them, is simply tasteless!Dispensable!


    When it came to a dozen other freshmen, they were all confused: "Qinghuo Jingka? What is this?"


    Haha, in the inner courtyard, the fire crystal card is divided into five colors: black, blue, blue, red, and purple. The black crystal card in your hand is the lowest level crystal card. Only have the qualifications to practice on the first and second floors of the "Tian Burning Gas Refining Tower", while the blue crystal card is on the third and fourth floors, so it is routinely pushed down."


    "If you want to upgrade the crystal card, you need to pay for "fire energy" in the inner courtyard. Generally speaking, to switch from a black crystal card to a blue crystal card, you need to pay 100 days of "fire energy", and from blue It takes two hundred days of "fire energy" for the crystal card to be replaced with a cyan crystal card... Now five of them have received the "green fire crystal card" reward, which is equivalent to saving 300 days of "fire energy" , This is not a small sum!" Seeing the doubts of the freshmen, Elder Su explained with a smile.


    "Three hundred days of fire energy?" After hearing this number, the new students suddenly understood why the old students looked so envious at their eyes!However, they were not jealous, but happy for the five girls. If they were not there, I am afraid that the fire energy in their hands would have been long gone.


    After Elder Su finished the explanation, he shook his hand and five cyan crystal cards appeared in his hand. With a flick of his fingers, the crystal cards were shot at the five Kongzi and finally suspended in front of them.


    "The reward is already inside. You draw the fire energy from the Black Crystal Card, and then return the Black Crystal Card to me." Elder Su smiled faintly.At this moment, he is obviously in a good mood. As long as these people are there, the Canaan College in the future is destined to be famous throughout the continent!


    The five girls took the crystal card, and after the payment was made, returned the empty black crystal card to Elder Su.


    Alice and the other three little Lori looked at the cyan crystal card in the hands of the five daughters, with envy in their eyes.Muttering a small mouth, Qi Qi looked at Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong is lazy and unwilling to hunt those old students, otherwise the first place must be ours!"


    "If you like it, you can play with it!" The daughters of Kongzi smiled at the three loli spoiltly, and gave them the cyan crystal card in their hands without hesitation.The three loli''s complexions were immediately happy, and they unceremoniously grabbed the crystal card in their hands, looking satisfied!


    "Hehe! I have two!" Alice shook the two crystal cards in her hand, very proud.


    "Me too!" Xianglin also shook the two crystal cards in his hand proudly.Only white, with a quiet and well-behaved face, even if he only gets a crystal card, there is no noise at all!There was a soft smile on his face!This pure white and kind little girl is the most sensible and obedient among the three little loli.


    Regarding the performance of the five daughters, the old students were stunned!In their eyes, what was regarded as the most important thing was such a casual gift, making them unable to react for a while!That''s envy in my eyes!I wish I were the three little loli!


    "Then now, follow us into the inner courtyard together!" Elder Su didn''t say anything about the performance of the daughters and daughters, and smiled lightly.Immediately, go to the dense forest first!


    Not long after, a gravel staircase appeared in everyone''s eyes, but Elder Su and others slowly walked up...


    This gravel ladder is not too high. In just one or two minutes, Monkey King and others are on the last floor. As far as their eyes are, the sight that appears in the field of vision makes some people take a bite slowly. The cold air.


    "Is this the inner courtyard?" murmured, vomiting out of the mouths of the new students on the hillside.


    Behind the hillside is an extremely large depression basin. The shape of this basin is like a huge meteorite falling from the sky, smashing out...


    In the basin, towering buildings stand among them. From a condescending look, you can see flea-like black shadows flashing and jumping on the buildings, and the line of sight spreads forward, but it is found that the area of ??the basin is so large Somewhat surprisingly, the line of sight reaches the end, but still only high buildings and lush green can be seen.


    It is hard to imagine that in the endless mountains behind this Canaan Academy, there is still such a strange place hidden!


    And here is where the inner courtyard is!..

 270 Chapter 149 Su Qian

    "Here is your future residence!" Elder Su stood in front of a courtyard, smiling at Monkey King and the others.


    Looking at the spacious and bright courtyard in front of him, Monkey King nodded with satisfaction.Obviously, they were assigned to this courtyard together, and it was specially arranged by Hu Gan!Hu Gan knew some details about Monkey King, and naturally reported it to the inner courtyard. With the strength of Canaan Academy, it would not be too difficult to guess Monkey King''s identity from some clues!Therefore, the great elders in the inner courtyard naturally did not dare to neglect!After entering the inner courtyard, such a quiet courtyard was independently arranged for them!


    "Well, from now on, you will also be in the inner court. In this inner court, unless you are extremely powerful, it is not easy to be confused if you are alone...Because of the bad situation, the old students in the inner court It is also the division of the power turf, these things, I must meet you soon. However, with your team, I am very relieved, huh..."


    "Oh! It sounds like this inner courtyard is chaotic? Isn''t this an academy for people to learn? Why not stop this behavior?" Shizuka looked at Elder Su, somewhat puzzled.As a school doctor, she can also be regarded as a teacher, and it is difficult for her to understand the system in the inner courtyard.


    "Hehe, why should we ban it? This kind of competitiveness is what our inner court needs. If we don''t want to be bullied, then we have to work hard to improve our own strength. Otherwise, everything is forbidden... These are the main tunes of this world, and we don''t want the inner courtyard to become a carefree ivory tower, because in this environment, there is no real powerhouse." Elder Su explained carefully.


    "Oh! Is strength respected? Different worlds have different rules. I am looking forward to the next inner courtyard life!" After listening to Elder Su''s words, Kongzi''s eyes were bright and his fighting spirit rose!Such a college system is exactly what she likes.


    Elder Su glanced at the crowd, and immediately looked at Monkey King, pondered for a moment, and said: "Um...If someone comes to trouble you, please be merciful..." In the previous fire energy hunting competition, Elder Su was It is very clear what kind of terrible combat power this group of young and beautiful women have!Although all of them only have the strength of a great martial artist, all of them possess the strength of a vietnamese martial arts!


    Although he is very optimistic about the top players in the inner courtyard of the group, he does not think that those people can get this group of beautiful girls!Although the strength of individual people may be stronger than them, they have 25 great martial artists whose strength is basically six or seven stars!It''s still the kind of great martial artist who can reach ranks!This is equivalent to twenty-five Wu Lingqiang!Such a force can be said to have replaced the name of the strongest force in the inner court!


    "Don''t worry, it won''t kill them!" Monkey King smiled faintly.Hearing Elder Su raised his brows, he didn''t say much, and nodded: "Then I won''t say much! Compared to the situation here, the little girl Hongri has already told you a lot! As long as you have If you have enough fire energy, you can go to the Heavenly Burning Qi Pagoda to practice, and practice there, I promise you won''t be disappointed!" After speaking, Elder Su said hello to Monkey King and the others, turned and left.


    "It seems that the life in this inner courtyard is much more interesting than the outer courtyard!" Yuriko smiled softly, and said: "Okay, let''s clean up the residence first! We''ll take a stroll in the inner courtyard tomorrow. !"


    After speaking, the girls also got busy, and began to pack up the courtyard!Even a few little loli are busy tidying up the room they chose.There hasn''t been anything about Monkey King in this room cleaning.


    After being idle and bored, Monkey King and the girls greeted each other and planned to go around casually!Go and see what the so-called Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower looks like.


    At this time, it was almost evening, and Monkey King was walking alone on the streets of the inner courtyard, but he had encountered many students.


    When he came to a corner with no one, Monkey King flashed his figure and appeared above the sky!He crossed the crowd and fixed his gaze on the recessed place not far away. In the recessed area, a huge black tower was buried deep in the ground, and only a spire and a dark entrance were exposed on the ground. .


    "Is this the Tianburn Qi Refining Tower? It looks very mysterious!" Monkey King looked at the space around the tower, with a faint feeling of distortion and wrinkles, and couldn''t help but smile faintly.Obviously, a protected space barrier has also been placed here.


    His figure flashed, and he already appeared on the open space not far from the Tianfen Gas Refining Tower!


    At this moment, the gate of the Tianburn Gas Refining Tower is tightly closed. It is obviously closed. If you want to enter it, you can only wait for it to open tomorrow morning!


    The divine consciousness stretched out, ignoring the obstructing space barrier, the whole picture of the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower suddenly appeared in front of Monkey King!And the Fallen Heart that was sealed!Under the tower, that flaming magma world!And the mysterious and ancient temple!A trace of tyrannical aura, looming!It also appeared in the perception of Monkey King!


    "Your Excellency is really amazing! I can ignore the space barrier here, and expand my soul power to see the whole picture of the burning gas tower this day! It really has to be admirable!" Suddenly, the space behind Monkey King fluctuated. In between, an old man appeared!Although the tone was plain, it was dignified and vigilant that flickered vaguely!


    "You are the great elder of this inner courtyard, Su Qian?" For the incoming person, Monkey King did not feel surprised. Before he appeared, he had already sensed his existence.


    "It''s... I know something about you from Hongri''s mouth... But, for someone as strong as you, is it really just for them to study at our Canaan Academy?..." Su Qian Looking at Monkey King, his expression was very serious.He knew that if Monkey King wanted to disadvantage their inner courtyard, even if their dean came, it would not help!Because the person in front of you is very likely to be the strongest person on the rumored continent!That is a peerless powerhouse who defeated all the major forces in Zhongzhou with one punch. How can Canaan College stand him?


    And Monkey King''s current expression has explained everything, he came to the inner courtyard, obviously has a purpose!"Is it the Falling Heart Flame? Alas...I really don''t know if it is a blessing or a curse this time..." Su Qian''s heart became a little worried!Falling Heart Flame is the root of Canaan Academy. If it is lost, the entire Academy will not be able to sustain it!


    "You guessed it! I''m really interested in the things under this tower!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Su Qian''s pupils suddenly shrank, his whole body tightened, and a powerful aura burst out from his body. He looked at Monkey King dignifiedly, and then sighed: "In this case, even if I know I''m defeated, I can only Stopped it from you!" While speaking, a few tyrannical auras appeared strangely!..

 271 Chapter 150 The Solution

    "Oh? Looking at your posture, do you want to go to war with me?" Monkey King looked at Su Qian and other five people indifferently.The expression is a bit playful!Among them, Wu Zun is the strongest, and he hasn''t been taken seriously by Monkey King.


    "Falling Heart Flame is of great importance to our hospital. If you are here for it, I will only defend it to the death!" Su Qian said decisively and absolutely.Knowing that he would be defeated, he didn''t flinch.


    "Really?" Sun Wukong''s face was indifferent, with a terrifying aura coming out of his body, and he unceremoniously pressed over Su Qianji!


    Suddenly, Su Qianji''s other elders and guardians changed their colors greatly, shocked inexplicably in their hearts, and large drops of sweat fell from their foreheads!Under this terrifying aura, they are like a flat boat, and the ship is destroyed at any time!Even breathing becomes difficult!It was like a big mountain pressing on oneself, struggling to walk, and surging blood, there was a feeling that only one step would be taken, and you would become crushed!


    Shocked, Su Qian and others smiled bitterly at each other!In front of this terrifying aura, they didn''t even have the ability to take a step forward!What do they mean by heart and powerlessness?Ben''s steadfast expression was also shaken. In front of such a strong person, Guan had the courage and faith to do nothing!Under ordinary conditions, Monkey King''s strength has surpassed Emperor Wu!How can its momentum be resisted by the little Wu Zong and Wu Zun!


    "Brother Wukong! Can you look at my face and don''t embarrass them?" At this moment, Hongri suddenly appeared beside the elder, looking at him pleadingly.Because Monkey King''s aura was aimed at Su Qianji, she was not suppressed.However, as the Primordial Virtual Dragon, she still sensed the terrifying aura pressing on Su Qianji''s body!This kind of aura, even if it was not directed at her, made her face a little pale.The strength of Monkey King, Hong Sun was clearly known from the mouths of Alice and other little Lori!That is the supreme existence that can easily destroy the world!Already beyond this world!


    Seeing the red sun, Sun Wukong''s momentum disappeared without a trace: "Oh! Since Xiao Hongri has spoken, I will let you go for a while!" Sun Wukong''s face was indifferent, he had no intention of hurting Su Qian. Waiting for people, not to mention that this great elder is the one who raised the red sun. It''s the grandfather, even the daughters such as Kongzi will stay in this inner courtyard for a while!He just wanted to scare Su Qian and the others so that they could see their own horror. After all, it was passed from Hugan''s mouth, but it was not good for them to personally experience their own horror!In this way, it''s much easier to act by yourself.


    "Huh!! You know that Brother Wukong is the best!" Hongri smiled, and his nervous expression was relieved.She didn''t want to see the scene of Monkey King beating Su Qian and the others!


    Seeing Monkey King put away his momentum, Su Qian and the others were obviously relieved. Only now, they discovered that their clothes were already soaked in cold sweat.


    Forcibly calming the horror in his heart, Su Qian looked at Monkey King, organized a language, and said in a slightly respectful tone: "Compared to your current rumor on the mainland, you are the strongest man who defeated all major forces in Central China in one blow, right? Being stared at by a strong man like you, it seems that Falling Heart Flame can''t be saved..." After speaking, Su Qian''s face showed a hint of crying and laughter, which was considered a fate.Until now, if he can''t guess the identity of Monkey King, then he will live in vain!


    But once they knew it, they didn''t even have the courage to resist!Their Canaan Academy is indeed a good power, but it is much inferior to those giants in Zhongzhou!And the person in front of him was the strongest of all the Big Mac forces in one blow!Wu Sheng Wuzun knows how many!Has long been recognized as the strongest in the mainland!Who dares to fight against it?


    "Isn''t it just a different fire? Old man, don''t be too stingy! Give it to Wukong!" Hong Ri looked at Su Qian with some dissatisfaction.This made Su Qian want to cry without tears, old man, I worked so hard to pull you big, and now I''m abducting out of arms!I also expect you to beg me for the old man!Now it seems that I can''t count on it!


    "Oh! Girl, you said it can be light...If Falling Heart Flame can be delivered, we will naturally not be stingy, but once Falling Heart Flame is gone, the gas burning tower will be abolished this day, then our Canaan College can Can''t keep it up!" Su Qian sighed, shaking his head.


    "It turns out that the gas refining tower that burned this day was able to operate because of the Falling Heart Flame!" Hong Ri looked completely enlightened.


    Monkey King smiled faintly on the side: "This Falling Heart Flame was forcibly sealed here by you. According to my observation, within a year, it will inevitably break the seal, and then it will only become a disaster for your Canaan Academy! "


    "This..." Su Qian and the others were stunned. Indeed, this Falling Heart Flame is becoming more and more restless. If this continues, it will be a matter of time before the seal is broken!In a moment, Su Qian''s expression when looking at Monkey King changed a little!Who is the person in front of you?That is the strongest recognized by the mainland!Can it not solve this small problem even if it exists?Thinking about this, his face suddenly became a little expectant: "Your Excellency can solve the hidden danger of Falling Heart Flame? As long as you don''t let the gas burning tower lose its effectiveness this day, why don''t you take away Falling Heart Flame."


    If it doesn''t hurt the Tianfen Gas Refining Tower itself, and can solve the time bomb of Falling Heart Flame, why not do it!


    "Your thoughts are so naive...but, how difficult is this!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Do you really have a way?" A black robe and white haired old man looked at Monkey King with excitement!He is one of the guardians to protect this Falling Heart Flame.The rest of the people also looked excited!While the gas tower burning on this day brought them benefits, it also brought terrible risks. If it could be eradicated, it would be great!


    "Forget it today! I just came here and just walk around, I''ll talk about it tomorrow!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, ignored Su Qianji, smiled at the nearby Hongri: "Go, take me around. turn to¡­"


    "Okay! Brother Wukong is looking for the right person... I know all the fun places in this inner courtyard! Come with me!" Hongri smiled, took Monkey King''s hand and left here.


    Su Qian and others looked at each other, speechless.This person really does whatever he wants!Just leave!There is no room for reaction!


    "Then you will trouble you tomorrow!" Su Qian respectfully clasped his fists at the back of Monkey King.Immediately he looked at several elders around him: "Tomorrow the tower will be closed for one day. If the hidden danger of Falling Heart Disease can be solved, why not give it away? I don''t think the dean will blame us!


    Several elders nodded and talked for a while. The strange figure disappeared. Here, peace was restored again!..

 272 Chapter 151 Conflict

    In other words, the fact that this year''s freshmen defeated the old students in the fire hunting competition has completely spread after the freshmen moved into the inner courtyard!And those who protect the dignity of the old students have already begun to move around! The old students have been defeated in the hands of the new students. This is simply a great shame. Since the opening of the Canaan College, nothing has happened!How can this kind of shame happen to oneself in this class?Only by defeating the group of new students can their status and dignity of these old students be right.


    Yu Hongri went around casually, and Monkey King and Hongri returned to the courtyard where they lived temporarily!And Hongri moved in as it should be!


    "Bang, bang!"


    Early in the morning, Monkey King heard a sudden knock on the door outside the courtyard.The brow furrowed slightly.


    "Wukong! Good morning!" Yuriko raised her head slightly and saw that Monkey King was still up, she smiled softly, got up well, grabbed the cloth on the side and dressed it for him.


    But Yuko, who had already gotten up and dressed, walked in with a basin of water, and after putting on clothes for Monkey King together with Yuriko, he picked up a towel to wash him!But the other women woke up in confusion...


    "What happened?" After rinsing his mouth, Monkey King glanced outside the door and said faintly.


    "There are more than a dozen new students outside, saying that they want to see you." At this moment, Xun''er walked in from outside and saw Shizuka''s girls who were getting dressed, their complexion was reddish, and she looked at Monkey King and frowned slightly. Tao.


    "Look for me? What can you do?" Sun Wukong was a little confused, and immediately went out, and the three daughters of Kaoru and Yuriko also followed out!The dressing movements of the other women have also sped up a lot, and they want to go out to see what happened.


    As soon as I walked out of the hall, I saw a few new students standing with them at the gate outside the courtyard. Some of them had bruises on their faces and arms, and they were obviously beaten.


    "What''s the matter? It was beaten?" Opening the gate of the courtyard, Monkey King frowned slightly when he looked at the freshmen.Isn''t this inner court forbidden to make self-determination?How is this going?


    "Senior Wukong, both freshmen, you must help us. The old students in the inner courtyard are really bullying." A young man flushed with excitement, adding that terrible bruise. Green, it looks a little hideous.Monkey King remembers this young man, who seems to be called Tai Lang.


    "It seems you have been miserably repaired!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "No, that group of old students is really hateful. I have practiced in the inner courtyard for a few more years, so I don¡¯t put our new students in our eyes. Early in the morning, there are some old students¡¯ teams entering our new students area. I was clamoring about the new tribute fee, two days of fire energy per person... We also knew that the newcomers don¡¯t have to be too sharp, it is good to be patient, and we didn¡¯t say anything, so we paid fire energy to them. They, but in the end, I didn¡¯t expect that after sending those people away, more veteran teams broke into our newborn area one after another, blocked the exit and asked us to pay again. By now, three batches have arrived. Later, I felt very upset, so I ran into a few words. I didn''t expect that they would secretly make a move and play insidious tricks... It''s really too deceitful!" The young man named Tai Lang gritted his teeth and said with an angry expression.


    "Yeah! Yeah! Senior Wukong, you must call the shots for us! These old students bullying our new students like this is really damn! You must teach those self-righteous old students! Let them know that our new students It''s not easy to bully either!" The new student behind him also began to yell.


    "These guys are too much, too." Hu Jia Qiao, who heard the news, had a slight sullen face and a look of anger.Turning his head to look at Kongzi: "Let''s go, sister Kongzi, let''s let the old students see that our new students are not a bully!" However, Kongzi looked at Monkey King and asked his opinion.


    "Go! These old students just owe them to clean up. Today we will give them a good lesson! If you walk a lot at night, something will happen one day!" Sun Wukong nodded and said.


    The eyes of women such as Kongzi and Hujia suddenly lit up.


    "Let''s go! Let''s clean up these domineering old students today!" Lei Yu''s face showed excitement. This freshman was looking for trouble with the old students, but it was the first time in Canaan Academy!How can it not be exciting and exciting?


    Walking out of the courtyard is a tree-lined avenue, and not far from the avenue, is the residence of other freshmen of this year. Of course, compared with the courtyard where Monkey King and others live, it is too crude. In this way, The class hierarchy in this inner courtyard is very clear!This is also a means to inspire those students!


    After walking for nearly four or five minutes, Sun Wukong and the others really saw a lot of people crowding the door of the new student''s residence, swearing and making noises.Obviously the remaining dozen freshmen were scolding the old students.


    Seeing Monkey King and others, the dozen freshmen were overjoyed.I just wanted to come forward to say hello, but Sun Wukong waved his hand slightly and pressed it down.


    Came here with a group of beautiful girls, this kind of occasion is indeed shocking, even the group of old students watched it for a while, forgetting the abuse and opposition!Here, there was a moment of tranquility.


    However, for a while, the group of old students became hot, and some even whistled loudly!Fang. Lang Xinglou is like a hooligan, a bit like a student.


    And the dozen or so freshmen, seeing the performance of these old students, a smirking expression suddenly appeared on their faces!They had done similar things before, but now, most of the students still lie in the medical room of the outer hospital!This group of freshmen has long known that these sister papers are the taboos of Monkey King, who provokes any bad luck!And the fate of these old students in front of them is doomed to tragedy!Because in the eyes of these new students, Monkey King is a symbol of invincibility!In the outer courtyard, his brilliant record is too dazzling, no matter the genius, it is a defeat!This is his invincible legend circulating in the outer courtyard!They have blind absolute confidence in Monkey King!


    "What an unpleasant group of guys! Koko, you can teach them what is polite!"


    As Monkey King''s faint voice fell, the atmosphere here suddenly became tense!..

 273 Chapter 152 Duel

    At this time, the exit of the avenue was blocked by six old students wearing tower-shaped badges on their chests, and behind them, there were a large group of old students watching the excitement, it is estimated that there were at least thirty.Obviously, they are very happy to see the deflated freshmen, because many of them passed this test back then.


    "Your tone is not small! Haha~~ Regardless of your talents, when you come to this inner court, you must abide by the rules of this inner court, otherwise, the end of the game is not what you want to see!" The young man looked at Monkey King with an indifferent expression and an arrogant tone. As an old student, he felt very superior to this group of new students!Before coming to the inner courtyard for the first time, he was also bullied miserably, and now, the water is turned around, and finally it is his turn!


    However, his words were immediately overwhelmed by the group of old students watching the excitement behind him.


    "Wow! They are really beautiful women! It seems that Mu Li and the others are not lying!"


    "Suddenly there are so many beauties! This year''s inner courtyard is finally awesome!"


    "Hey~~ Now, we are blessed..."


    "I wonder if those bastards will be cheaper?..."


    The noise of twitter makes the youth who spoke before look very ugly!Mad, you show me the occasion!Now is not the time to see beautiful women!Ye Laosheng''s face has been lost by you!


    "Shut up all of you and see what you are like. Isn''t it shameful to be idle?" A tall and handsome young man of the six suddenly wanted to roar behind him, and the noisy old students suddenly quieted down. It seems that this person is quite prestigious in the inner courtyard!


    "Okay, let''s not talk too much nonsense, kid, the tribute of new students is the rule of the inner courtyard for so many years, and we are not harsh on you, so let''s hand it out obediently. Two days of fire energy per person ¡­Don¡¯t you know how to save money and avoid disasters?¡± The young man who was about twenty-five years old looked at the Monkey King and others who had just arrived here with a smile on his face. He glanced at the corner of his eyes and looked at the girls. Said: "Of course, girls are given preferential treatment. Each of you only needs to pay for one day''s fire energy to ensure that you are safe and stable in the inner courtyard without disturbing you! This is a very good deal."


    "Huh! If you want to take Huo Neng from us! Then use your strength!" Hu Jia stepped forward and looked at the old students in front of him with disdain.I also practiced with Monkey King for a lot of time, and had a battle with the Soul Eater Ant. Naturally, he was not afraid of the few people in front of him.


    "Haha~~ It seems that the freshmen of this year are really strong! For so many years, I have never heard of a new team fighting against the old team in the fire hunting competition. Since you are like this Maverick, very confident in his own strength, so the rules for treating you naturally must be special." The young man grinned.It didn''t stop because Hu Jia was a woman.


    After two years of training in this inner courtyard, he is also considered a determined man!It''s not the kind of person who can attract his attention just by being pretty.Because in this continent, there is no shortage of beautiful women!And only women with strength and beauty are the most eye-catching people in this inner courtyard.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! If you want to fight, just start! Who of you will come first?" Hu Jia stepped forward, looking excited.New students beat up old students, it''s exciting to think about it!


    "Okay! Very good! It seems that we need to let you know your status clearly! In this inner courtyard, no matter how talented you are! At the beginning, you must know how to behave with your head down!" The young man had an ugly face and a gloomy face: "Since you want to go to war, then come with me to the arena! I will let you know that the majesty of an old student cannot be trampled on by a new student..."


    "Hurry up if you want to fight! What a bullshit arena, I don''t have the spare time to accompany you there!" Monkey King said indifferently.He didn''t pay attention to the so-called rules in the inner courtyard!As long as you are there, you are the rules.


    "This..." The young man was dumbfounded and hesitated.He knew the severe punishment for touching the college rules.The other old students also looked at Monkey King with disdain. They thought that this guy is really a fledgling guy and he is not afraid of tigers!


    However, Hu Jia didn''t give him a chance to hesitate at all, and the aura that belonged to the Great Martial Master immediately spread, making the old students present seem a little surprised!Looking at its breath, this is the strength of the Seven-Star Great Martial Master!This is very good for a freshman!


    "Sure enough, this group of new students is not easy! But the seven-star martial artist is not enough!" He sighed in his heart, but the old student had a trace of disdain in his eyes, but he immediately hesitated: "Inner courtyard It is forbidden to make self-determination in military affairs! If caught by the punishment troops...Let''s go to the arena!" As an old student, he is still a little afraid to punish the troops.


    "If you are afraid, just say it!" Hu Jia said with a look of disdain.She knew that with Monkey King, the so-called inner court rules were nonsense.


    "I think it''s better to go to the arena! Since it is going to make trouble, let''s make it bigger! Let''s go to the ring! Challenge all the inner courtyard masters, how about?" Xue Lan said with bright eyes.The tone was very excited.


    "That''s a good idea!" Kongzi''s eyes lit up and he was the first to express his opinion.


    "Then, go to the arena!" Seeing the girls want to challenge all the masters in the inner courtyard, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.In this case, it is much more convenient to go to the arena.After speaking, walked directly towards the arena with the girls!


    "Huh! Really arrogant! Want to challenge all the masters in our inner courtyard? Do you look down upon us like old students so much? Great martial artist, it is indeed great in the outer courtyard, but in the inner courtyard, you can see it everywhere..." Those old students showed disdain. In their opinion, this is simply the most ridiculous joke they have heard.


    Looking at the two figures of the upcoming battle in the arena, more and more students gathered around!They have also heard a lot of rumors about this year''s new students, and they all find it incredible!Now that they can judge with their own eyes, they are naturally extremely happy.


    "Seven-star martial artist, at your age, it is indeed quite remarkable, but in the inner courtyard, it is nothing at all..." The young man looked at Hu Jia on the opposite side, but his face was calm and breathless. Rising steadily, it has reached the point of one-star martial arts!This made Hu Jia''s expression dignified, and at the same time more excited!Wu Ling, but her opponent for the first time!


    "Shen Lang, one-star Wuling! Ranked 48th in the ranking list! Please advise!" A faint word came from the youth, and the atmosphere here immediately became extremely high!They wanted to see what kind of ability these people who broke the rules of the inner court had...

 274 Chapter 153 Phoenix Butterfly Dance

    "That should be Hu Gan''s granddaughter, Hu Jia? You said, who will win this competition?" Elder Su Qianda looked at a man and a woman on the arena, and smiled at the elderly people beside him. The way.


    They were originally looking for Monkey King to solve the problem of burning the gas tower that day, but they encountered such things halfway, so they stopped, came to a tall building, and watched everything on the arena.They also wanted to see how different the women who were with the strong like Monkey King are different!


    "Although the little girl is only the strength of the Seven-Star Great Master, after all, after spending some time with that adult, the martial arts and techniques she cultivated are definitely not easy. Leapfrogging challenges are not impossible. This can only be decided after reading it. Now!" One of the old men looked at the court with a calm expression on his face.


    "I think that little girl will win a lot! What do you think, Old Man Su?" One of the old men also expressed his opinion.


    "Haha! We have also seen his methods. Such existence and cultivation of people need to be said? Although it is not long, it should not be underestimated!" Su Qianyi smiled.Listening to his tone, I am very confident about Hu Jia''s winning side!


    "Haha! Although you are a girl, I will not show mercy to you arrogant women. Today, I will let you see what a real martial artist is! As a freshman, you should bow your head and be a talent. Yes!" Shen Lang looked at Hu Jia in front of him, snorted coldly, shook his palm, and the black light flickered. A black long gun, which was nearly half a meter long, flashed out and held it firmly in his hand.


    "You have a lot of nonsense!" Hu Jia glanced at Shen Lang faintly, his tone flat.This makes Shen Lang''s complexion even more ugly.With the referee''s soft drink, he directly held the long spear, brought fierce energy, and stabled away at Hu Jia.


    "You kind of self-righteous, bullying weak people, it is the most annoying!" Hu Jia yelled coldly, and the long whip in his hand flashed in his hand. Between the waves, it was like a tricky poisonous snake attacking Shen Lang with extremely fierce attack. Whipped past!


    "Huh!" Shen Lang snorted disdainfully, twisting his body, his footsteps engendered wind, and in an instant, the attack range of the long whip flashed directly in front of Hu Jia, with a sharp gun in his hand. Mang, stabs his chest toward Hu Jiadang!Spicy and decisive!In the stands, everyone looked unbearable, as if they saw the scene where the beautiful girl was shot through her chest!


    However, just as the long spear was approaching, Hu Jia''s figure suddenly turned into four, enclosing Shen Lang!Long. The gun passed through his chest, but did not pierce the entity, which was obviously just an afterimage!


    Shen Lang was shocked at the moment, turning from stabbing to sweeping, his body turned sharply, his long spear was raised, and he swept toward the whole body with unparalleled force!In an instant, the four shadows around him were cut off!In disillusionment, disappear!


    "An afterimage again?!" Shen Lang was suddenly shocked: "Where is the body?" He looked around, but he was not seen.Amidst doubts, but suddenly on the ground, a figure descending from the sky was projected, and he was shocked: "On the top?"


    Looking up and watching, he saw Hu Jia shooting backwards, the long whip in his hand with fierce martial energy, like a poisonous dragon, stabs down!


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Facing Hu Jia''s offensive from the sky, Shen Lang''s cheeks changed slightly, and his long spear spurred from the sky like waves!The figure is back again and again!The blue light shone like a layer of waves, resisting the fierce and weird whips that resisted Hu Jia!Resolve the fierce attack above!Every time the weapons of the two clash, there will be a harsh energy explosion.With Shen Lang defensively resolved, Hu Jia felt like he was hitting the sea with a long whip, feeling somewhat ineffective.


    "As expected of Wu Ling, she has some skill!" Hu Jia suddenly snorted, in the air, her body suddenly turned sharply, and flew behind Shen Lang at an astonishing speed in an instant, and the long whip in his hand burst out again. !Turned into a red light, bombarded out!


    Not only was Shen Lang shocked by this incident, but countless people in the two stands were also shocked inexplicably!


    "Yu...Yukong flying?...what''s going on? She is not in the realm of a great martial artist! How could it be done like this?" Above the tall building, an old man looked surprised.


    "Could it be that some special martial arts failed?" Another old man said thoughtfully.


    "It deserves to be recognized as the strongest person in the mainland... These methods should be given to her by Master Wukong!" Su Qian glanced at Monkey Wukong not far away, but smiled faintly.


    Hu Jia suddenly used the Wukong technique, which was beyond everyone''s expectations!It also went beyond Shen Lang''s expectations!The opponent was clearly at a high altitude, falling right in the sky, and he was about to be swept by his own shot to end the martial arts, but didn''t want to, the opponent flew behind him in such a moment with a completely impossible posture!The speed is so fast that the neighbors are speechless, and it is impossible to defend yourself!


    "Pouch~~" A cry!Shen Lang instinctively felt severe pain in his back!Unsteady standing, the body flew out in a flash!But he is also a martial spirit anyway!The body unexpectedly flipped in the air and landed on the ground, marking a few tens of meters away before stopping!


    "Okay! Very good! As a great martial artist, you can hurt a martial spirit like me! You can be proud too! But that''s it!" After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Shen Lang looked at Hu Jia''s complexion became more and more gloomy. Because he looked down on his opponent, he did not use his martial armor to defend himself. He was hit by Hu Jia and suffered serious injuries.


    During the cold drink, Shen Lang''s martial energy surged, covering his whole body!In a moment, a cyan martial armor was formed, covering the body!The martial energy in his hand was condensed and turned into an eagle that spread its wings and flew, directly bombarding Hujia!This is the signature ability of Wu Ling, Wu Qi transforms into form!Basically be able to imitate the form of any creature, as a means of attack!


    "Huh! Wu Ling is amazing! I have killed a monster comparable to Wu Ling!" Hu Jia yelled, "Phoenix Diewu!"


    "boom!"


    The vigorous golden martial energy violently gushed out of Hu Jia''s body, gathered above his head, and slowly condensed into a golden phoenix that spread its wings!The aura of heaven and earth burst out, and the aura of horror filled the condensed space!arrogant!gorgeous!majesty!Even the clouds on the horizon were dyed into a golden color!


    "Yo~~"


    With a clear cry, like an emperor descending into the world, everyone''s heart trembled involuntarily!Even the offensive from Shen Lang''s bombardment was dimmed under this majesty!When the eagle was disillusioned, it was unable to maintain the eagle shape and collapsed!Phoenix is ??the king of birds!How can a mere eagle stand in front of her?


    "It''s amazing! It''s amazing! This kind of power... The little girl''s martial arts will not be... Heavenly martial arts?!" In the attic, several old people Su Qian were stunned at the moment, with a shocked expression on his face!Do you want to hit people like this!Once you use it, is it TMD Heavenly Martial Skill?Do you want to be so scary?..

 275 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Four

    Phoenix Butterfly Dance is one of the inherited martial skills left by Lingxin!For the heavenly advanced martial arts!Such martial skills, it can be said that only the strength of the great martial master of Hujia can''t be displayed!However, we have to see who taught her!With the perverted Monkey King, after the baptism of his divine power, all kinds of restrictions can be ignored!


    Because Lingxin¡¯s inheritance of martial arts and mental techniques are all of the heavenly hierarchy, which is extremely restrictive!In order to put an end to such restrictions, the bodies of all the women were washed by his supernatural power, and the talent has not only been greatly improved!Even the flexibility of the body, the general Wuhuang is strong, I am afraid it is not comparable.If you fight with strength, in the same realm, absolutely invincible!


    Looking at the sky above Hu Jia''s head, the golden phoenix gradually formed, and the faces of all the people present were pale!The coercion from the divine bird made their hearts very depressed!Very uncomfortable!Among them, Shen Lang is the most!Because of this martial skill, it was done for him!


    "This...what level of martial skill is this? It actually entrains the might of heaven and earth?!" At this moment, Shen Lang''s face was pale with a look of fear, and the golden phoenix in the sky gave him a terrifying shadow of death!Once bombarded, he will be dead!


    "I... admit defeat..." A difficult and bitter voice came from Shen Lang''s mouth. This simple sentence seemed to exhaust all his strength.After saying this, he may be despised by others, but he has nothing to do!Because under the pressure of this divine bird, he feels as weak as an ant!With a little action, there will be no bones left!This feeling is too bad, too scary!He is just a little martial spirit, and he can''t bear the pressure from the divine bird!


    The sound fell, and the whole room was silent, but no one laughed at him, because they also knew the feeling of being under the pressure of the world!


    The golden light dissipated, the divine bird turned into a little golden light and disappeared above the sky, and the suppressed horror aura also disappeared. Here, the previous calm was restored!


    After a while!There was a burst of applause!Today, they have seen the rise of a goddess!Everyone can see her strength!Perhaps only the top three in the top three can compete with one of them!


    "Is there anyone? In your inner courtyard, isn''t there a strong list? Call all the top players! Today, our new students will challenge all the experts on your inner courtyard strong list! Replace it. !"


    As Hu Jia shouted loudly, the cheering sound of the audience was silent, and the needle drop was audible!After a while, there was an uproar!The shouting this time even went straight to the sky!This kind of rhetoric comes from a beautiful girl. How domineering this is!How mighty?Some boys and girls, the eyes cast towards Hu Jia showed a trace of obsession!Such a beautiful girl is the most attractive!


    This kind of rhetoric, changing to be a beautiful woman, is full of applause, if you change to a man, you will be stepping on the court!


    "Hehe~~ This woman is really interesting! It seems that our old students in the inner courtyard seem to be underestimated! Their new students really want to subvert the rules of our inner courtyard?" A man in white clothes Looking at Hu Jia on the arena, his eyes were bright, and a strange look flashed!He is one of the influential figures in the inner courtyard, and only Hu Jia, the proud girl of heaven, can attract his attention.


    "What? Are you interested in this girl?" The young man beside him smiled faintly, looking at the full and beautiful figure on the arena, his eyes also flashed with inexplicable brilliance.


    "To each other!" The white-robed young man smiled slightly, noncommittal.


    "But her tone is arrogant! Do we need to take action?" A blue-clothed young man held a folding fan, swayed gently, and smiled lightly.


    "People have said so! How can we have the principle of shrinking! Such a proud girl of heaven can only be able to interact with it if she has the strength that matches it! Let me try!" Bai The robe youth smiled faintly, and did not wait for the other two youths to speak, his figure stretched, jumped over the railing, and turned into a white phantom. Amidst the exclaims, he landed on the arena!The stone slab under the foot was sunken and cracked under the huge impact!


    "Wow! Xiao Yuan, the fifth on the top ranking list, didn''t expect that he would actually play!"


    "You have seen the martial arts of that freshman just now! I am afraid that only the top ten of the strong list dare to compete with one of them!"


    "The freshmen in this class are really amazing! They challenge the top players in the inner courtyard as soon as they come. This is a rhythm against the sky!"


    "Anyway, it''s none of our business. If you have a show, it will be enough. Those strong players have been on the list for long enough. If they can be beaten by this newcomer, it would be better..."


    The noisy voices in the audience did not attract the attention of the white-robed youth. Instead, they hugged Hu Jia with a soft smile on his face: "Xiao Yuan, it''s not just that I''m ranked fifth in the inner courtyard, school girl, Please advise!"


    "Hujia, you should get down now, and it was agreed that one person will compete one by one!" At this moment, Miyamoto Rei came to the arena and said to Hujia.


    "But, it''s not fun! I haven''t played yet. Addiction, it''s over!" Hu Jia muttered, and reluctantly stepped off the stage.


    Miyamoto Rei smiled slightly: "If you have more opportunities in a while, you can take a good rest!" Then, walking onto the arena and looking at Xiao Yuan in front of him, he said faintly: "I''ve been waiting, you My opponent is me! Miyamoto Rei! Please advise!" As she said, a light flashed in her hand, and a long, radiant spear appeared in her hand!The energy fluctuations emanating from the blue magic core inlaid at its end are definitely no less than the seventh order!At first glance, people know that this is an amazing magic spear!


    Looking at the long gun in Li''s hand, Xiao Yuan''s expression suddenly became solemn, and his unhappy mood at the sudden change of opponent was also suppressed. The girl in front of him was also an opponent that should not be underestimated!This heroic and heroic posture, fierce momentum, and radiant long guns all show the extraordinaryness of the girl in front of you!


    "Haha! It seems that Li''s fighting martial arts this time is a bit stressful!" Monkey King looked at Xiao Yuan on the arena and smiled faintly.


    "Brother Wukong, what is the strength of Nali''s opponent?" Xianglin nestled in Monkey King''s arms, looking at the arena in the arena with piercing eyes.


    "Five-star Wuling!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Five-star Wuling? It seems to be a bit troublesome!" On the side, Kongzi nodded slightly.


    "If it''s just Wu Ling, Li won''t lose!" Kiriko stood behind Sun Wukong, bent down, and hugged Sun Wukong from behind, squeezed by the towering mountain peaks, looking at the back of Sun Wukong''s head and neck. At the competition stage, he smiled faintly.


    "Come on! Your fifth place on the strong list, I want it!" Lijiao shouted, her whole body gushing out of martial arts, covering the long gun in her hand, making the already sharp long gun More fierce and dangerous!


    "...It''s obviously not the strength of the Great Martial Master, so why do you feel dangerous? It seems you can''t be careless!" Xiao Yuan muttered, his whole body surged, forming a martial armor covering his whole body!


    "let''s start!"


    As the referee''s old voice fell, the second match officially began!..

 276 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-Five Chapters

    Xiao Yuan looked like a weak scholar dressed up, but unexpectedly, the weapon he used was a big sword.With the big sword in his hand, his gentle smile immediately converged and became sharp.


    "Students! Compete against each other, injuries are inevitable! Don''t blame me when that happens!" Xiao Yuan smiled faintly, as the surging martial energy was running, there was a sense of hotness!He said that he was practicing martial arts of fire attribute!


    "Fire attributes? You won''t be a pharmacist? But it doesn''t look like it!" Monkey King looked at Xiao Yuan in the field, muttering to himself, "And this character has never heard of it! In the original work, before Lei Yan entered the inner courtyard, the ranking was replaced by others, right?"


    Just as Monkey King was talking to himself, the battle in the field had already begun.


    "School girl, be careful!" Following Xiao Yuan''s low drink, his figure turned into a white shadow and rushed away!Holding the big sword tightly in both hands, the blue veins in his hands protruded, and he slashed directly at Lili!Wherever he went, even the space was looming a little red light.The air seemed to fluctuate slightly under the high temperature entrained on the great sword!


    "Heh~ Look at your thin body, I didn''t expect to be a strength-type cultivator!" Li Jiao yelled, not afraid of the big sword that smashed down!Instead, he bent forward, his long gun swept out!


    "Boom!"


    The big sword and the long gun intersected, and there was an astonishing sound of collision!Sparks exploded!I saw Xiao Yuan snorted, and under countless stunned gazes, as if being hit by a giant, he flew out directly!In the air, the great sword pierced into the ground, drew a long mark of nearly 20 meters, and stopped the figure!


    "Huh! Comparing with me is really irresponsible!" Li looked at Xiao Yuan, but smiled faintly.How could her body be comparable to ordinary people after going through Monkey King''s supernatural power washing!It is strange that Xiao Yuan collided with her forcefully and did not suffer.


    "My grass! Big breasts, weird girls! There are some!" From the stands, exclaimed, some even swallowed without image!How could a beautiful Didi beauty have such a powerful force?That''s Xiao Yuan who is good at strength!The fifth strongest in the strong list!It was swept away by the opponent with a shot!


    "Obviously a woman, she has such a terrifying power! Miscalculation! Miscalculation!" Xiao Yuan couldn''t help but show a wry smile when he looked at the beautiful girl not far away!I was so easily swept away in my best field!What a shame!


    "It seems to be a little serious!" Xiao Yuan said unequivocally, his body shook slightly, he stepped back half a step, and uttered a faint blast at Li who was in front of him. He immediately bullied himself up again, the big sword in his hand was rendered in a red martial spirit. , Like a blazing flame knife!The martial armor covering the whole body, the flames are burning and tumbling, and in a moment, it turns into a''flame giant'', and the scorching heat is rolling in!The air has become a little distorted!The violent flame sword, with a fiery aura and a fierce aura, slashed down towards Li!


    "Flame Slash!"


    The violent flames cut into a blazing crimson fire, and in the form of a half moon, it cuts away mercilessly toward Li!There is a violent aura of cutting one in half!


    "Damn! This Xiao Yuan is really merciless when he starts! As soon as he came up, he performed his fame stunt! That is a low-level martial art!" In the corner of the spectator stand, the young man with a folding fan looked surprised. The way.


    "This also shows that his opponent is not simple!" The other young man on the side smiled faintly.


    "Earth-level martial arts?" Li looked serious at the fierce flames that came from the slash.The opponent''s strength is higher than her by a big realm plus several stars.The martial arts displayed are even lower levels, and its power cannot be underestimated.


    "Huh~" Li took a long breath, her breath suddenly became fierce and domineering!Like a god spear that pierced the sky, the martial energy in the body continued to run on the long spear in his hand, and she did not see any martial arts!The whole body is wrapped in blue martial armor!The figure flickered, like a sharp spear that pierced the sky, bullying him without fear, the long spear in his hand swept out like thunder!Suddenly, it collided with the slashing flames!


    In the venue, the crimson flames and the blue martial arts each occupy half of the sky. Where the two touch each other, billowing heat waves continue to erupt, and a faint white mist rises up. It looks like the space has been distorted!In the mist, Li''s beautiful body stood proudly, seeing the hot flame as nothing!


    Li Ke was the first to stay with Monkey King and also practiced in the Time House with Monkey King. Naturally, her strength was much stronger than the later women like Hu Jia!


    "Bring it to me!" With her clear and stern drink, the strength in her hand increased in vain. Under countless people''s eyeballs, the violent flames were crushed by Li with a brutal posture!Fire is everywhere!The heat is rolling!


    Li appeared in front of Xiao Yuan between her body flickering and Li, her long gun swept out unceremoniously!


    The latter was shocked, and the big sword stood up!Can withstand Li''s fierce shot!However, the terrifying power on it caused Xiao Yuan''s face to change drastically. The great sword was blasted out by the huge force, and the barrel of the gun with the terrorist power swept across his chest, spurting blood, directly flying out!Fall off the arena!He smashed a big hole a few meters away and couldn''t get up for a long time!


    Falling off the stage also means losing!


    "Okay... so strong..." The students in the stands were amazed one by one. This simple ending made them a little dazed!


    "Won! The freshmen won the competition again...this year''s freshmen really are going against the rhythm of the sky!..."


    After the surprise, fierce applause broke out again!A group of the academy¡¯s gazes looking at Li became more and more hot.


    "Rei! Good job!" Looking at Rei who came here, Kiriko smiled faintly with a look of appreciation.


    "After Wukong baptized us with divine power, there is no pressure even for people who are one level above!" Bulma smiled.All the women nodded in sympathy.


    "Next battle, I''ll come!" Alice, who was sitting on Monkey King''s left thigh, grinned and got up.


    "Alice, come on!" The girls all cheered for this little loli.


    Alice chuckled. Amidst other people''s astonishment, she trot onto the arena, looked around, and said gruffly: "Who is my opponent? Come up and give me a punch!"


    "My grass! What a cute little loli! Whose child is this?"


    "No! This little loli is also a freshman in this class?"


    "I''ve heard that in this freshman class, there seem to be three great martial artists who are eight or nine years old! Is she one of them?"


    "No! Really? Eight or nine-year-old great martial artist? Are you stupid or I am stupid?"


    "This is really going against the rhythm of the sky!"...


    With Alice on stage, there was a lot of noise!Everyone has different expressions, some are astonished, some are unexpected, and some are shocked........

 277 Chapter 156 Liu Qing

    With Alice on stage, no one took the stage to challenge.After all, she is still just a child. It is shameful to win, and it is even more embarrassing to lose. Who would do such a thing!


    Seeing that no one came to the stage after being called for a long time, Alice was obviously very angry. A contemptuous word came out of her mouth, and it was a bit like a child sulking alone, not only did not annoy others, but thought she was very cute!As a result, on the contrary, no one came to the stage to compete with her.In desperation, he had to step off the stage boredly.


    "It''s so irritating, people are no longer children, why do you always treat them as children now! Bad people are bad people!" Alice ran off the stage and plunged into Monkey King''s arms, seeking comfort.


    Monkey King smiled and gently stroked her little head to show comfort, but didn''t say much. At this point, if you say something wrong, it will be even worse.


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly fell from the sky and landed on the arena. With its soles on the ground, it landed heavily on the court with great visual impact, and the hard floor on its landing was directly shattered into a pile of powder. , A trace of cracks spread rapidly...


    This is a young man with a big gun on his back. His breath is extremely thick. His aggressive and domineering aura awakens like a hibernating snake, and bursts out of his body!Standing upright with his arms around his chest, the dark heavy guns behind his back under the sunlight, reflecting the cold luster, such a style, coupled with the domineering aura, if the mind is not determined, I am afraid that he will lose without a fight. .


    He glanced around on the freshman seat, and finally fixed his gaze on Sun Wukong, his fighting spirit rose, his eyes fierce: "You seem to be the leader of this new student? Can you dare to fight with me? ?"


    Monkey King was stunned, and the girls beside him were also stunned.Su Qian and the others who were watching the show on the pavilion were also stunned!Elder Su shook his head and smiled bitterly, with a look of helplessness: "This Liu Qing... alas! Who is not good to pick, how can I pick this pervert!"


    "What to do? Need to stop it? This is not a level at all!" One of the elders looked at Elder Su Qianda.


    "Forget it, let''s see how Master Wukong decides, even if we come forward, it''s useless... and Master Wukong entered the inner courtyard as a student... This Liu Qing has a good talent, so I can teach you a lesson!" Su Qian smiled faintly. Staring at the arena.


    "Liu Qing, the overlord, is third in the strong ranking. I didn''t expect that he would also play!" All the students suddenly exclaimed.This Liu Qing is a man in the inner courtyard!Unexpectedly, even such a character would be alarmed.


    "That''s right! The opponent is challenging all the masters on the strong list of the inner courtyard. With their displayed strength, I am afraid that only the top three of the strong list can match it! If they don''t appear, they will lose their face. beated!"


    "Haha~~ Liu Qing, a familiar figure finally appeared!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and looked at Liu Qing on the stage with some playfulness.On the other hand, Kenzi next to him took a step forward and said softly, "With your strength, you are not qualified to challenge Wukong! Let me be your opponent!"


    "Why? Don''t you dare? Or, you are a big man who wants to hide behind a woman?" Liu Qing looked at Monkey King with a slight disdain.


    "This is the rhythm of death!" The women next to them all shook their heads and sighed. It seemed that someone was going to be out of luck.


    "Huh! I dare to look down upon Brother Wukong! Brother Wukong, you go up and beat him so hard that you don''t even recognize him!" Xianglin in his arms suddenly said with an angry expression.


    "Little girl, speak with restraint, okay? Who did you learn from?" Monkey King patted Xianglin''s little ass with a lesson in his face.


    "Stare~~~" The few little loli stared at Monkey King with big eyes unblinking.


    "Cough cough!" Monkey King coughed awkwardly, put down the little loli in his arms, stood up, and walked slowly towards the arena: "Since you want to find abuse so much, I will fulfill you. !"


    The girls are going to stay in the inner courtyard for a period of time. With their excellence and beauty, naturally there will be many flies attracted!This rare opportunity to stand up for power, Monkey King will naturally not give up!If you want to fight, fight until they are afraid!In this way, the girls will not be harassed by those flies.Liwei is inevitable.


    "This guy is so courageous! He dares to challenge Wukong senior..."


    "You said, how long will that guy lie in the medical room before he comes out?"


    "I guess it will take at least half a month..."


    "No, I guess at least one month or more..."


    Hearing the freshmen''s dialogue on the side, a pretty pretty woman looked at the dozen freshmen with disdain, her tone was a bit arrogant and mean: "How are your freshmen in this class so arrogant! I am! Cousin is ranked third on the strong list, and his strength has already reached the peak of martial arts! Is it comparable to those of you freshmen who have just entered the inner courtyard? What a group of frogs at the bottom of the well!" He said, looking at Liu Qing Some intoxication and admiration.This woman is Liu Fei, Liu Qing''s cousin.


    Seeing Liu Fei''s face and tone, the few freshmen were unwilling to talk nonsense with her, and turned to look at the arena!Facts speak louder than words, and it is useless to say more.


    "I heard that this year''s freshmen are all amazing people, and just now, I also saw that, as their leader, I hope you won''t disappoint me." As he watched, he watched Monkey King have come to the stage. Liu Qing suddenly spoke, his voice slightly low, and just like his aura, with a sense of fierce dominance.


    "It won''t disappoint you! On the contrary, it will make you unforgettable for life!" Monkey King smiled faintly, not caring at all.To an opponent like him, I can''t give the slightest motivation!But in order to put an end to the troubles of the girls, this battle is necessary!


    "Really?" Liu Qing replied faintly, but did not immediately use the Split Mountain Spear behind his back. His large palms slowly protruded, sometimes curled and stretched, forming strange and strange claws. Type radian.


    "Don''t say that I despise you, the Mountain Splitting Spear is only used for qualified opponents. I hope you will be qualified later." The claws suddenly slashed in front of you, and the invisible storm shot down, leaving it on the ground. With a few small grooves, Liu Qing glanced at Monkey King and said lightly.


    "This guy, who has repeatedly agitated Wukong in words, it seems that he will be beaten very badly!" Su Mei looked at Liu Qing and shook her head, feeling a little bit pitiful for this guy!Even if you don''t know the opponent''s strength, they are still so arrogant and conceited, and this kind of person has always been the kind of person that Monkey King has always liked to beat!In the next time, he is doomed to tragedy!..

 278 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Seven

    At the stand on the edge of the square, after hearing Liu Qing''s words, he didn''t feel that he was arrogant and arrogant. On the contrary, he secretly admired him. He deserves to be the tyrant Liu Qing, so domineering, how many people in the inner courtyard can rival?And this is the difference brought about by strength. If Liu Qing did not possess such strength and said such things, I am afraid that someone would have to be arrogant and arrogant on the spot.


    "Senior Liu Qing! Come on! Let the freshman get rid of this freshman and let him see the true strength of our old student in the inner courtyard!"


    "Come on, Senior Liu Qing, kill the kid who doesn''t know the height of the sky!"


    A well-known old student, especially a boy, broke his throat and shouted cheer for Liu Qing.Looking at them, each with their red eyes and expressions of envy, jealousy and hatred, it is obvious that jealousy is the cause of trouble, and the beauty is trouble. Who told Monkey King to be a big man among women!Such people are usually men''s public enemies!


    "Hmph, watch it carefully and see how cousin defeats that guy." Liu Fei suddenly snorted, turning her head to the new student aside and said proudly: "This is the prestige that a strong leader should have. Have you seen it? For a mere freshman, even if you challenge an old one, you can still dare to challenge a strong player. It''s really self-defeating!"


    Those freshmen didn''t pay attention to Liu Fei, and it was better not to provoke her such annoying personality.Anyway, the final result will make her shut up!They are convinced of this!So far, they still can''t forget the horror scene that only one person can beat hundreds of disciples in the outer courtyard and can''t get up!


    At the referee''s bench, the old man waved his hand slightly, glanced at Monkey King vaguely, and then said faintly: "Go!"


    As the old man''s voice fell, a boiling atmosphere immediately enveloped the entire square, with fiery eyes fixedly watching the two in the field. They and they wanted to know what the outcome of this competition would be!


    In the field, an extremely domineering aura suddenly burst out of Liu Qing after the old man¡¯s words fell. This aura was so strong that even the viewers from the battlefield could feel breathless. .


    As a slightly pale golden martial energy gushed out of Liu Qing, the huge pair of claws seemed to expand again at this moment, and the knuckles were slightly curved, bursting out like beans. A crisp sound like crushing.


    The claws bent into a weird arc were torn in front of them at will. Suddenly, the air fluctuated, and a looming vacuum trace appeared on the place where the claws passed, and then quickly annihilated...


    Although many people did not face it head-on, they could still feel the strong sense of oppression from the domineering aura released by Liu Qing. Therefore, there are many people who are still able to stand up and their faces still maintain The indifferent Monkey King was impressed.


    Seeing Monkey King still standing indifferently, without any movement, Liu Qing couldn''t help frowning: "Why? Are you not taking action? Are you still looking down on me?"


    "Hurry up, let you ten moves! After ten moves, I will blow you down!" Monkey King said lightly.


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, everyone present was in an uproar.


    "Huh! Really arrogant! Then don''t blame me for being polite!" Liu Qing snorted coldly, and suddenly, a low voice rang out in the field, and then a vague dark shadow, with a fierce momentum that went straight forward, was hot in countless ways. In his eyes, the martial energy in his hand was surging, and he blasted away at the still standing Monkey King!


    "Slap~~"


    Liu Qing''s fierce fist slammed into Monkey King''s chest like a meteor under the gaze of countless eyes!But he saw that Monkey King just stretched out one hand and grabbed Liu Qing''s violent punch intently. The palms of the fists touched each other, sputtering the aftermath of martial energy.


    However, although the aura was fierce, except for Monkey King''s hair fluttering and the corners of his clothes fluttering, he did not move at all!


    The audience was silent, their eyes widened!This situation is unexpected!


    Liu Qing''s pupils suddenly shrank. With just this punch, he already felt the horror of his opponent!I was shocked, but the movement in my hand did not stop, my right foot cut through the air, like a black lightning, carrying the fierce wind that made the space fluctuate, and fiercely faced the unmoving Monkey King before him. The door swept away!The power is so strong that it makes a deep sonic boom, dull and infiltrating like an explosion sounded underground.


    Monkey King once again faintly stretched out his left hand, resisting Liu Qing''s violent kick!The slabs on the ground are cracked in the strong wind and dancing!But still can''t make Monkey King move!


    "Two moves!" Monkey King smiled faintly and let go of his hand.


    Liu Qing''s pupils shrank, and he flew back, his expression became more dignified than ever. Similarly, his expression became more and more excited: "You are very strong! You are the strongest opponent I have ever encountered! This is interesting! "As he said, a smile appeared on his face, and he saw his claws suddenly curled into a strange arc, and the pale golden martial energy lingered at the fingertips, slightly shrinking, glowing with coldness.


    "A big crack splits the coffin claw!"


    The claws were facing the ground, and after an instant, Liu Qing''s smile was instantly put away, and his arms slammed, the claws shot out, and the invisible strong wind formed a looming arc of light in front of the claws, the momentum was extremely shocking!It caused an exclamation in the audience!


    However, what happened next made the people in the stands stunned!Because Liu Qing''s astonishing claw was still blocked by Monkey King, he could easily take it, and he still didn''t move a bit.


    "Okay...so strong..." Everyone was shocked, this kind of martial arts didn''t seem like a class!Monkey King''s toughness is beyond imagination.


    That Liu Fei had an incredible expression.In my own mind, the invincible cousin is so unbearable in front of that person?


    Liu Qing was shocked, but his figure was like a ghost. He arrived in an instant. The golden light above his claws was shining, and the afterimages were left in the air, and those golden light and sharp claws were constantly moving towards Sun Wukong. Claw down!However, Monkey King still stood motionless, swinging his left hand lightly, seemingly casually resisting every fierce offensive of his!The sharp claws fell on his hands, but they couldn''t bear the slightest trace!


    After a series of attacks, everyone who watched was amazed. They could see that the strength of Monkey King was far above Liu Qing, which had to shock them!No wonder!With such strength, it is no wonder that the masters of the strong list are like nothing!


    "Nine tricks, there is one last trick!"


    "Huh~ I look down on you!" Liu Qingping regained his rapid breathing, and said with a solemn expression: "Your strength is probably higher than that of King Wu?" As he said, he slowly eased his back. Mountain Breaking Spear: "I have to admit that your strength is far above me, then, just take my last move and try it!"


    Liu Qing''s eyes suddenly rose sharply, and he shouted in a deep voice. At the same time, his feet moved slightly away, his hands clasped the Split Mountain Spear, his body slightly tilted down, and the cold spear tip pointed directly at the Monkey King in the distance!


    With Liu Qing posing like this, Monkey King clearly felt that Liu Qing had locked him in the offensive...

 279 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Eight

    "Originally, this trick was my hole card to deal with Lin Xiuya, but depending on the current situation, it is more suitable for you!" Liu Qing''s face was solemn, as he said, he was accumulating the martial energy required for martial arts!


    Everyone in the stands stretched their necks, their eyes hovering constantly on the two figures.They wanted to know whether Liu Qing, who took out his hole card, would still resist his attack as lightly as before.


    Brilliant golden light burst out from Liu Qing''s body, becoming more and more prosperous. In the end, almost the entire body was wrapped in, only the thunderous laughter came out.He is very excited, opponents are hard to find, and the opponents he faces now, let alone Lin Xiuya, are probably not even the top red sun on the strong list!Such opponents can only not make people excited!


    Gradually, the bright pale gold light almost covered half of the site, and the space around it was slightly distorted at this moment.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the tremors of the shaking mountains suddenly sounded. Everyone hurriedly looked at the bright golden light in the distance. At this moment, the body was slowly erected, and the soles of the feet fell on a huge boulder. It was the cryptic energy that was leaked out, shattered into a pile of dust.


    "As long as you can take this trick from me, I will be the third best in the list, and give it to you with both hands!" A gun shadow wrapped in golden light came out, pointing at Monkey King, and Liu Qing''s confident and proud voice came from it.


    "I''m not interested in that kind of name! The reason for accepting your challenge is just to shock the younger generation! lest they flies around my wives!" Monkey King looked at the figure in the golden light, faintly Tao.


    "Uh, wives? Are you...couldn''t they be...they are all?" Hearing Monkey King''s words, Liu Qing''s fierce aura couldn''t help but his expression was a bit stunned.


    "of course!"


    After hearing Monkey King''s answer, Liu Qing couldn''t help but glanced at the girls and saw that they were all peerless!Looking at Monkey King, his gaze became a little envious. After a long time, he smiled bitterly: "What a blessing... It seems that I have become the monkey of your power!"


    "You picked it yourself, didn''t you?" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Yes, I chose it myself, and I am also very fortunate to be able to fight against a strong like you! Although I know that I will lose, but I have to give it a try. Are you...ready?"


    "anytime!"


    "Haha, good! Good! Let''s decide the outcome with one move!"


    There was a wild laugh, and the bright golden light suddenly became restrained. After an instant, the extremely dazzling golden light shrank back into the cracking mountain spear like lightning. With such a huge energy infusion, the tip of the cracking mountain spear felt The golden energy, like a liquid, flows automatically like an elf.


    Liu Qing''s arm shook violently, his spear pointed at the sky obliquely, and then the heavy spear slammed down with a whine of wind, and the heavy spear fell to the ground. An extremely terrifying dark force leaked out along the ground. The surrounding ruins and boulders instantly turned into powder in the horrified eyes of the surroundings.


    "Big Cracked Rock!"


    The thunderous shout suddenly sounded, and the golden light at the tip of the cracked mountain''s spear suddenly erupted like a mountain torrent!The overwhelming golden light, with a sharp and harsh sound explosion, cut through the space like lightning, and shot directly at the Monkey King in the distance. Where the golden light passed, the boulders in the entire venue suddenly burst!The power of a shot shocked the audience!


    "Not bad power! If the sister papers who have not been baptized by me, it is really possible that they are not his opponents!" Monkey King sighed softly, his expression is still indistinct from the past and present, and the whole body is not surging. He, just like that, under countless people''s shocked and horrified eyes, still motionless, slowly stretched out his left hand, and slowly grabbed the big golden spear that was smashing down!


    At this moment, the heartbeat of countless people has accelerated!The boss with staring eyes is full of incredible shock!Is he going to die?Want to resist Liu Qing''s full-scale terrifying blow with his bare hands?Some girls with less courage closed their eyes while screaming, afraid to watch the bloody scene that was about to happen!


    Even Liu Qing''s pupils shrunk slightly, shocked, it was too late to recruit!But seeing Sun Wukong¡¯s calm expression, I couldn¡¯t help but let go of my heart a little: "He...should be able to take it?" With such expectation and absurd thoughts, the cracked mountain spear wrapped in golden light was like a broken bamboo. The horror, crashed down!


    "Boom~~"


    Under the eyes of everyone, the golden long spear that slammed down in anger, collided with the wide palm!A violent aftermath of terror broke out!The golden light drowned the two figures in an instant!The huge boulders on the ground were broken into powder, and the entire arena was completely destroyed in the explosion of energy!


    The aftermath of terrifying energy spread to the surroundings, but when it was at the edge of the arena, it was blocked by an invisible barrier, unable to leak out. Leak!


    This also made those nervous students who wanted to escape really relieved and looked up on the stage again. Even if the eyes pierced by the dazzling golden light were painful, they didn''t want to close their eyes, staring at the field, wanting See the final result for the first time!


    As everyone''s heartbeat accelerated, the golden light slowly dissipated, but the scenes that he saw made everyone present stunned!


    Stunned eyes slowly lifted, and then he saw Liu Qing''s body hanging in the air in a forceful slashing posture, and the already dim ground-split gun was gently clamped by the right hand raised by Monkey King with only two fingers. !The look is so relaxed and freehand!The ground under my feet is intact, but the surrounding rocky ground is turned into rubble!


    This situation is so shocking, some young girls who are full of spring, looking at the indifferent figure standing upright in the field, breathing inexplicably rush, their complexion flushed, and their heartbeat speeded up!Obsession and love gleamed in his eyes!Not to mention their nympho, because these scenes are especially lethal to every girl who is pregnant with spring!


    "Fortunately, Master Wukong set up an enchantment in time, otherwise it will be troublesome..." In the attic, Su Qian and the others were suddenly relieved!They were also extremely nervous looking at this duel.


    "It''s over! Go to the hospital and lie down for a month!" Monkey King smiled faintly at Liu Qing, who was full of surprise and disbelief.Reach out your right hand and flick with one finger...


    With a "bang~~~", Liu Qing flew upside down in a scream, crashing down a wall and being buried in a pile of rubble!In astonishment, the students on the viewing platform had not fully recovered yet!


    "If you want to challenge me! Naturally, you have to pay a certain price..."


    Following the faint words of Monkey King, everyone looked at the pile of rubble stupidly, and they were all afraid of it. Such a price seemed too high...

 280 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-Nine

    In the silence, everyone was speechless for a long time, looking at the figure of the court in the arena!The impact of the facts they see before them is too great!That''s the third highest ranking in the inner courtyard!It was so easily destroyed by a bullet!What terrifying strength is needed to do this?Judging by their age, they are only about the same age as them, how can they have such terrifying strength?How does that guy practice?


    "This year''s freshmen are really more perverted!" In the audience, Lin Xiuya let out the depression in his mouth, looking at the willow buried in the gravel, only an arm and head came out. Qing, his calm expression was full of shock.Immediately, he secretly rejoiced: "Fortunately, fortunately, I am not on stage! Otherwise... I didn''t expect that there is such a terrifying existence in this new year. I am afraid that even the little demon girl may not be an opponent. ?..."


    Waiting for Lin Xiuya to sigh, but suddenly saw a petite figure appeared in front of Liu Qing, looking at him, shook his head involuntarily: "It''s a rhythm of death! Who is not good to challenge, but to challenge? Brother Wukong! Are you looking for abuse?"


    "Heh~~ I also... didn''t expect... this guy... turned out to be such a metamorphosis... We... are not the same... in the same class..." Liu Qing still retains consciousness at this moment. This is also the result of Sun Wukong''s mercy, watching The red sun appeared beside him, with a bitter smile on his mouth, but his eyes were very bright. It''s rare to see such a strong man!Even if you lose, it''s a glorious defeat!


    "You...compared to him...who is stronger and who is weak?" For a moment, Liu Qing looked at Hongri with a difficult expression on his face.


    Hongri smiled faintly, looking at the figure on the arena, his eyes were full of admiration: "I am now the peak of King Wu! This is all due to Brother Wukong! What do you think?"


    Liu Qing''s shocked eyes rolled round, and it took a long time to exhale: "It really is a pervert!..." After finishing speaking, he turned his head and fainted.He was hit.


    The medical staff also arrived at this time and immediately dug Liu Qing out of the gravel and carried it away!


    Looking at Liu Qing who was carried away, and not far away, the famous little demon girl looked at the adoring eyes of the Taoist court on the arena. Those old students were shocked, and they also understood that this competition has already It explains everything, all the old students in the inner courtyard have already lost to the freshmen of this year, including the so-called strong list in the inner courtyard!It is absurd, but it is true!The myth that has not been broken since the opening of the courtyard has been smashed by the person in front of you with a destructive posture!


    "Who else!" Monkey King glanced at everyone, and shouted extremely arrogantly.Ok!I''m afraid this guy has watched too much "Kung Fu"!In other words, you are a dignified new generation of god of destruction, don''t be here, can you Fan Erxing?


    Ok!This behavior is indeed somewhat fanciful, but very arrogant and arrogant!It would be great to be used to deter the arrogant people in the inner courtyard!While spoofing, the effect is also remarkable.


    And the phrase''who else'' was accidentally passed down in the inner courtyard, which represents an undefeated myth!Only those with absolute strength are qualified to say such a sentence!But this sentence has become the goal of all the disciples in the inner courtyard!Because in their opinion, this sentence is so domineering!


    In a word, everyone in the inner courtyard was shocked, and the people who were scanned by Monkey King''s eyes looked away with some anxiety!Even Lin Xiuya, who was second in the top ranking, hid behind others!He is second in the top rankings, and he is afraid that Monkey King will find him... He doesn''t want to be "killed" by a trick...


    This sentiment and this scene made the young girls looking at the figure of Monkey King full of love, obsession, and love!Such a man who looks like a god and martial artist is the most attractive!


    "This guy is so handsome there again..." Saye pouted, with a look of disdain.


    "This guy, who exists in that way, is still so playful!" Yuriko smiled slightly.


    "Because of him, there is no sense of distance between us!" Kongzi looked at the figure of Monkey King with bright eyes. Such a posture, such a martial and heroic posture, is indeed very fascinating.All the women nodded when they heard what Kenzi said, and looked at the figure on the arena with soft eyes and a smile on their faces.


    If a person always regards oneself as a god, is above everything else, and regards everything as ants, who would dare to approach it?That is really loneliness in life. Lonely as snow, lonely for a lifetime!


    Seeing that no one dared to look at him, Monkey King''s mouth suddenly hung a faint smile, and under his calm appearance, he suddenly exuded a frightening breath: "Since there is no one, then I will announce one here. Things!" He said, pointing to the location of the women, very overbearing: "They! They are all Lao Tzu''s women! If anyone dares to harass them! Lao Tzu knows everyone, you know why the flowers are so popular!"


    A word shook the thousand layers of waves, and there was an uproar here, looking at the group of blushing girls!A dry wolf. The friends suddenly looked at Monkey King in amazement, or dumbfounded: "Fuck! Really? So many sisters, can you come here alone?"


    "This is Chi Guo Guo''s harem! There is wood and there is!"


    "You can''t be like this! Brother!..."


    "Boss! Teach me one and a half tricks! You can polish your shoes!..."


    Sun Wukong ignored the shouts of the crowd, stepped down coolly, and under various expressions of envy, jealousy and hatred, left here with the girls!


    This day is destined to not be peaceful!


    Back in the courtyard where he lived, but just after a sip of tea, Elder Su Qianda and others begged to see him outside!


    Leading a few people into the living room, Monkey King sat on a chair, Qinglin stood behind him cleverly, pinching his shoulders!


    "What are you old men asking for me?" Monkey King took a sip of tea and said lightly.


    Looking at the beautiful sister papers all over the room, the old men are also very stressed!


    After organizing the language, Su Qian said in a slightly respectful tone: "Well, didn''t you mean to solve the hidden dangers of the Tianburn Gas Refining Tower for us today? We have temporarily closed the Tianburn Gas Refining Tower, so I want to trouble you. ¡­If the crisis of the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower can be solved without compromising its function, there will be no problem even if you take the Falling Heart Flame..."


    Falling heart inflammation has always been a hidden danger in the inner courtyard. It is like a time bomb. Now someone can solve it. No wonder these old men can''t wait!


    Although I don''t know how the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower works after taking Falling Heart Flame?But they can only take a gamble!There should be a way to exist like Monkey King, right?They can only bet!Because even if Monkey King wanted to take Falling Heart Flame, they had nothing to do.


    "Oh! This matter! Let''s go!" Monkey King is also a very simple person!Just leave!If you get Falling Heart Flare sooner, you can help Xun''er consume the alien fire sooner!He is looking forward to it!After refining all the different fires in the world, what amazing changes will Xun''er get?..

 281 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Bottom

    The skyburn gas refining tower, which used to be extremely lively in the past, appears to be exceptionally peaceful today.The surroundings have been sealed off, except for some powerful guardians of the inner courtyard such as Monkey King. Elder, there is no one else here.


    The blockade of the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower also caused the disciples in the inner courtyard to talk, and the seemingly calm appearance made them smell a different kind of breath.


    Entering the Tianburn gas refining tower, the bright light suddenly became much dimmed!And Monkey King also clearly felt a hint of scorching heat in the air.In the darkness behind the iron gate, there is a huge deep hole, and the depths of that bottomless black hole is the location of Falling Heart Flame!


    Although he could use teleportation to immediately appear at the destination, since he came to the Tianburn Gas Refining Tower, Monkey King naturally had to have a good experience of the strange landscape of this different world, so he followed Su Qian and walked on foot.


    The faint dim light shot down from the wall, illuminating the huge space behind the iron gate quite dimly, but although the light was dim, it did not hinder Sun Wukong''s sight.Looking around, he looked at everything around him curiously.


    The route Su Qian took was only at the edge of this spacious space, so it was quite far from the black hole in the center, but if so, you could feel the extremely hot temperature in it.


    After walking along the edge for a few minutes, Su Qian led Sun Wukong into a dimly lit, winding down passage, walking down the turning stairs, and was gradually entering the Tianburn Gas Refining Tower. bottom of.


    As they got deeper, the old men greeted Monkey King and guarded them somewhere!Be prepared to prevent certain emergencies!


    This stairway is heavily guarded. Almost every few minutes you walk down, there will be a guard standing like a sculpture. The breath is not weak. Although the colleges have been sent away, the guards are here. Guard, still guard here!


    Such a tight defense, combined with the dim atmosphere around, made people feel a sense of panic. If you are an ordinary person, I am afraid that you will doubt whether Su Qian will lead them to some kind of Jedi...


    In this depressive atmosphere, no one spoke, and in the end, only Sun Wukong and Su Qian were left, and the other old men were on guard on the way!


    A number of jade platforms appeared in front of them, which were obviously only used by students for cultivation.


    Su Qian led the way, and Monkey King followed closely behind him, curiously looking at everything around him, occasionally asking Su Qian a question, treating the depressive atmosphere here as nothing!Art masters are brave, where can the world scare Monkey King?


    After rushing like this for nearly an hour, the temperature here is getting more terrifying!After that, even Su Qian had no choice but to resist the burning of his heart and fire!But seeing that Monkey King was still okay, looking around, Su Qian admired him more and more!


    "Here!" Su Qian in front of him finally stopped.Monkey King immediately followed closely, and looked around!This is almost a completely different scene from the upper floors. The hot temperature rises in the huge space, and even the vision is a little fuzzy and illusory. A light breath enters the body, it is like a breath of flame. a feeling of.


    The fiery red light penetrated from nowhere, illuminating the entire space quite brightly. In the center of this space, there is also a very spacious and deep hole. This deep hole is larger than any one of the previous floors. Be generous, and it''s not invisible black, but filled with a faint dark red, like solidified blood.


    Outside the deep hole, a piece of energy visible to the naked eye is formed into a cylindrical shape to securely block it in. The surface of the energy cover is overflowing with various mysterious lines, just like snakes passing by, leaving twists and turns. It was like a dent, and the energy shield here was extremely violent, with a trace of vigorous energy ripples continuously spreading out, and even a very low burst of air was faintly heard.


    And at the bottom of the entire Tianburn Gas Refining Tower, there was a faint sound of liquid flowing, the sound was like a lake rolling, but such a subtle sound made Su Qian''s face suddenly changed: "No! Does this guy want to hit the seal?"


    "Impact the seal?" Monkey King was slightly surprised. In the current time period, it has been nearly a year since Falling Heart Flame broke the seal!Could it be that the so-called butterfly effect appeared on his own arrival?


    Brows frowned slightly, Su Qian hesitated a little, and slowly pressed his hands against the extremely violent energy shield in front of him.The violent energy that was enough to easily shook any Martial King expert, in the hands of Su Qian, it was like seeing the owner¡¯s pet, and quickly became quiet. As the former''s hands slowly separated, the circular shape The energy shield also separates a passage for people to pass through.


    "Master Wukong! Please! The next thing, I am afraid I will trouble you!" After all this, Su Qian turned around and bowed slightly to Monkey King.


    Nodding faintly, Monkey King flickered and directly entered the channel separated by the energy mask.Su Qian immediately followed closely. Suddenly, an extremely hot temperature rushed towards him. Under this high temperature, even with Su Qian''s strength, he did not dare to ignore it. With a flick of his sleeves, The majestic martial energy envelops the body and also isolates the hot temperature.


    After entering the passage, it is a sea of ??magma. However, the color of the magma here, compared with ordinary magma, is particularly dark red, as if it is mixed with countless blood, the whole is full of one. Strange colors.


    Looking ahead, Su Qian admires him more and more in the Sun Wukong, who is striding in a leisurely courtyard and shuttles in the dark red lava like the ocean!"Unexpectedly, his application of the law of space has reached such a profound level! It is amazing to be able to ignore the obstruction of foreign objects and shuttle between the real objects! As expected of the mainland recognized the strongest!"


    "Boom!"


    As the two were shuttled through the magma world, a low voice quietly sounded, as if something was about to break out of its cocoon.


    "What the hell is going on?" Su Qian''s expression suddenly became anxious, but seeing the plain figure and anxious heart in front of him, he somewhat let go: "With Master Wukong, That Falling Heart Flame shouldn¡¯t be able to overcome any waves, right? I heard that he also took the Void Swallowing Flame, second in the Abnormal Fire Ranking..."


    "Boom!" There was another sound similar to a beating heart. This time, the sound was stronger than last time.


    "Boom!" Five minutes after this sound, there was another one, and then...three minutes later, another...the beating sound became more frequent, and the time interval became shorter!..

 282 Chapter One Hundred And Sixty One

    The weird sound, the more rapid the beating frequency, and in the end, the sound is completely in sync with the beating sound of the human heart!


    For a moment, an extremely violent and majestic energy slowly gushed from the bottom of the magma, and, with the surge of this violent energy, the peace in the magma world was broken suddenly, not knowing where it came from. The violent wind roared above the magma, drove the magma to roll up a wave of fire-colored waves as high as ten feet, and then smashed down heavily. The sudden roar sounded like a mountain collapse and the ground cracked!


    "This...this energy..." Su Qian, who was in the dark red lava, changed his complexion, as if he was in a violent wave, his figure wobbly!If it weren''t for his amazing strength, I am afraid he would have been swept to some place.


    Looking forward to the unaffected Monkey King who was still in the raging magma, he couldn''t help but asked in surprise, "Master Wukong, what happened?"


    "That thing seems to feel the coming of the crisis, so it''s brewing energy, it seems to want to break the seal!" Monkey King replied lightly, unaffected by this, and slowly dived.


    "Is it a blow to the seal? Such a powerful energy... It seems that this animal has been prepared for a long time... Judging from this energy... I am afraid that these seals... are irresistible... Master Goku... The next thing, I will trouble you... Please be sure to stop this Falling Heart Flame... otherwise the college students will be in danger..." In shock, Su Qian respectfully saluted Monkey King.Without the dean, all hope lies in Monkey King!


    "That''s why I came here!" Monkey King smiled faintly and looked down. The dark red magma couldn''t block his sight. Looking at the mysterious creature in the lava land, his eyes lit up: "I finally saw you. , Falling Heart Flame!"


    "puff!"


    There was a wave of waves on the surface of the fierce magma. During the magma shooting, one could not see the whole body. The body was almost transparent. The skull and feet were huge, and the whole body was covered with fire pythons infiltrated with invisible flames, which broke through the magma. , Brought the majestic energy that caused the space to be shocked, and appeared in front of the two Monkeys.


    "grumble!"


    Breaking out of the magma, the transparent fire python, which is so huge that it cannot see its end, is as if it has been imprisoned for a thousand years. It raises a huge head, sharp enough to make the sound waves of an ordinary martial spirit blast its body on the spot, rapidly spreading out.


    With the spread of that sound wave, the world of magma was like being thrown into countless bombs. The low roar sounded continuously, the magma shot violently, and flames spurted everywhere.


    After a frantic vent, that huge transparent fire python suddenly raised its huge head, and its triangular pupils with invisible flames were locked on Su Qian not far away!Su Qian suddenly felt a cold body, and it looked as if his entire body was scanned from the inside out.


    Snake pupil locked Su Qian, and after only an instant, it recognized this old opponent with a high level of intelligence. The next extremely terrifying energy fluctuation suddenly rose from its huge body, that energy Even Su Qian felt a little bit chilly at the violent and majestic level of.


    However, it looked at Monkey King with fear, and did not attack Su Qian¡¯s enemy. Instead, in a strange cry, mixed with violent and sharp sound waves surged upwards, full of The huge body nearly twenty or thirty feet long, like an invisible lightning bolt, carrying hot temperature and violent energy, followed the deep hole in the magma not far away, rushing up!


    "No! This beast is really about to hit the seal! Master Wukong! Stop it!" The invisible fire python''s behavior changed Su Qian''s expression and hurriedly asked the Monkey King for help.At the same time, a sudden thunderous shout came out of Su Qian¡¯s mouth, with the tangled seals in his hands, and finally resounded vigorously in the sky burning gas refining tower and the entire inner courtyard. .


    "All the elders obeyed the order to seal off the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower, and all students should leave the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower within 100 meters!"


    Hearing the thunder loudly in the sky, the entire inner courtyard was completely quiet at this moment.


    "It seems that it has already started?" Kongzi and other women took a look at the place where the gas refining tower was located, and immediately began to do their own things, play, read books, practice cultivation... The sound that floated over the entire inner courtyard.There is Monkey King there, how can big things happen?


    "boom!"


    The huge blood red magma suddenly burst out from the endless underground, and finally carried the potential of overwhelming, and hit the colorful energy cover severely. Suddenly, the dull sound echoed across the bottom of the tower, the sound Just remembering the moment, a series of small cracks suddenly climbed onto the energy shield in Su Qian''s slightly changed face, and finally, finally burst open with a clear sound!


    "A layer of seal is broken, Master Wukong! Stop it!" Su Qian below was both frightened and anxious!


    "What''s the urgency, in front of me, can it escape?" Monkey King glanced at Su Qian lightly, his body disappeared instantly in place, and when he appeared, it was already above the head of the fire python!


    "~~"


    The fire python screamed, and fierceness and determination flashed in the flames of the eyes!Open the gushing flames, and go straight to Monkey King!There is a big attempt to swallow it.


    "Huh! Ant Light, dare to compete with Haoyue for glory?" Monkey King snorted in disdain, punched out, and violent waves of air burst out!Boom!The head of the fire python was directly exploded by the invisible air wave!However, this wave of air is still unabated, detonating towards the magma world below with a devastating attitude!


    "Boom~~~"


    The magma waves shake the sky, and the tongue dances four times!The magma surges like a stormy flood!Su Qian, who was in the magma, had no idea where he was swept!


    This random punch by Monkey King also carried his supreme intent to destroy everything!Bombarding in the world of magma is like a nuclear bomb exploding, surprising the huge waves, and the entire bottom of the tower is instantly filled with magma!Layers of tower bottoms burst into pieces under the might of this terrifying magma wave!The magma suddenly poured into the sky burning gas refining tower like a flood, and the flames where it passed by!


    Seeing the huge fire and the thick smoke of the Tianburn Gas Refining Tower, the students outside were all dumbfounded!


    The snake head of the fire python regenerates at an astonishing speed. He raised his eyes to the sky and let out a surprise neigh. He glanced at Monkey King in fear, and rushed toward the broken tower bottom in the surging waves!


    "Boom~~"


    There was a loud bang, the earth trembled, and a pillar of fire rose into the sky from the spire of the tower buried deep in the ground!A huge transparent fire python that stunned all the students, slowly poking out a huge and hideous head from the fire wave.


    "Nima! The burning gas tower is too weak this day! I really didn''t mean it..." Looking at the fire python that broke the tower and the dilapidated Tianburn gas tower, Monkey King was speechless!..

 283 Chapter 162 Falling Heart Flame

    The sound of breaking through the sky flashed out in the Tianfen Qi Refining Tower, their faces were pale, and they showed fear and fear!The sudden change caused them to find that the terrifying magma wave broke through the bottom of the tower and swept upwards before they recovered!That power is terrible!Fortunately, none of the people who remained in the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower were mediocre, and there were no casualties!But that terrible scene still left them with a shadow of horror.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t the Great Elder go to the bottom of the tower with Master Wukong to solve this Falling Heart Flame? How come not only the Heavenly Burning Qi Refining Tower was destroyed? Even Falling Heart Flame broke out?"


    "I don''t know, the Great Elder and Master Wukong haven''t come out from the bottom of the tower..."


    "Isn''t something wrong with them?"...


    Anxiously, these guards or elders in the inner courtyard looked at the huge fire python in the sky with solemn expressions!The thick flames burn, occupy half of the sky!This creature is too shocking.


    The cold snake pupils slowly scanned, everyone in the sky has instant stiffness, strange fire, the most powerful destructive power between heaven and earth, this power truly possesses the ability to burn the sky and boil the sea. With this kind of power, except for those legendary powerhouses who can cultivate martial qi to be comparable to the heavens and the earth, I am afraid that no one can not feel the trembling drops below.


    "Oh my God! What is that? Fire Python? Is there such a monster in the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower?"


    "What a strong breath! Everyone quickly stepped back. If you are caught up, it won''t be good..."


    A group of inner courtyard students, looking at the fire python in the sky, were shocked at the same time, they were all far away from the place where the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower was located!Watch from afar!


    The different fires are terrible, but some intelligent and sane fires have evolved, which are even more frightening, and they will be rewarded!And the strange fire that has been sealed for many years, once out of trouble, its bloodthirsty and rage will be even more terrifying!However, this fire python is very different. At the moment of getting out of trouble, it just glanced at everyone and didn''t stay too much. It was full of flames!Go straight away!


    "No, the beast wants to escape!"


    The elders in the sky were suddenly shocked!


    At the same time, somewhere above the sky, amidst slight fluctuations in the space, an old man dressed in tattered and scorched black appeared, looking very embarrassed.Looking at the swiftly fleeing fire python, he immediately shouted: "The elders of the inner courtyard take orders and end up! We must not let the beast escape here!"


    The elders were dumbfounded, and were not in the mood to pay attention to Su Qian''s "handsome" look!With dignified expressions on their faces, they stretched out their bodies and pursued the fire python at an extremely fast speed!When the seal is formed, it is necessary to use the seal formation to trap the fleeing fire python!


    Seeing that the big formation was about to take place, the fire python screamed, and fireballs fell like a meteor to the group of students below!If we do not step up to stop it, there will be hundreds of casualties!The students below were suddenly pale with fright, and fled here frantically!However, with their speed, how can they escape the attack range of this rain of fire?


    The expressions of the elders suddenly changed, and Su Qian roared, "Damn beast! Leave the beast alone, it''s important to save the students!" As he said, with a big wave of his hand, a terrifying energy pike burst out of his hand. , Formed a martial gas barrier, intercepting a large fire rain!The group of elders is also critical, and they have displayed their defensive martial arts to intercept the rain of fire!However, this is the flame cast by Falling Heart Flame, how easy it is to intercept!The elders who are not as strong as the elders are even more traumatized!Fortunately, the students below are saved!


    And the huge fire python took the opportunity to break through the air...


    "Is that the Falling Heart Fire that Wukong said? It looks very mighty! This world is really incredible! Even a ball of fire can evolve wit!" Yuriko looked at the sky and quickly fled. The fire python looked surprised.


    "But! What the hell is Wukong doing? Let the strange fire run away?" Saye frowned slightly.


    "There should have been some accident! But with Wukong''s strength, can it escape?" Koko also smiled faintly, not caring at all.


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw the sky above, and in an instant, a figure flashed out!A slightly uncomfortable voice faintly spread: "But! Brother I, wise, made such a low-level mistake. If you let you escape from under my nose, wouldn''t I have no face!"


    With that, he pointed out, and in the space fluctuation, an invisible space barrier was displayed in an instant!The screaming fire python was screaming, with terrifying sound waves exploding like a thunder. Under the gaze of the horrified eyes of the surrounding, it crashed on the space barrier in front, overwhelming invisible flames. It exploded like a storm, the sky was full of fire, and the trees and houses below were burnt into nothingness!


    The terrifying collision made the space enchantment not leave the slightest ripple. Instead, it caused the giant fire python to be dizzy. The huge figure was erratic in the sky, and it crashed to the ground. The invisible all around The flame, in a flash, ignited everything around and turned into nothingness in a moment!


    "Fuck! He... is he really a freshman this year?" Lin Xiuya and others looked at the calm figure in the sky, feeling a little unreal!Such strength is too terrifying, right?You can set up such a terrifying space enchantment at will, and play with that terrifying creature between applause. Even the great elder can''t do it!A freshman, the strength is more terrifying than the great elder, is this possible?


    "Ah~~~" Dao Dao screamed, but it awakened the stunned group of students!


    The fire python fell from a high altitude, but some students around were caught by the seedlings. The flames all over their bodies rose up, and their bodies were burned by the invisible flames belonging to Falling Heart Flame, and they let out miserable howls!


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly, his figure flashed, and in a flash, he appeared next to the students. With a light wave of one hand, a refreshing breeze blew his face, and the flames around his body and the heart inflammation in his body disappeared without a trace. trace!Those students who were suffering from the horrific heart inflammation were like Mu Chunfeng, and a woman groaned comfortably.


    Only then did Sun Wukong see clearly that among the seven, there are two women, especially one of them is particularly beautiful, with a very cold look, a shawl with long silver hair, and a silver dress robe that has been burned out of holes, revealing The snow, white skin, and skin in it have added a bit of charm and seduction.


    It seemed that they were aware of Monkey King''s gaze. Both women''s complexions were reddish, and they hurriedly used their hands to block the exposed little spring light.


    Monkey King smiled faintly, took off his coat hurriedly, and put it on the two girls. The two girls were stunned, looking at Monkey King''s strong and non-protruding muscles, the complexion became even more flushed!


    "Be careful!!" The silver-haired woman just wanted to say thank you, her complexion suddenly changed, but she blurted out a frightened scream!


    The waves of fire rolled, entrained with fierce temperature, a fierce and fierce fire tail blasted towards the back of Monkey King''s head!..

 284 Chapter 163 The Cruel Man

    "Oh! I still have the guts to carry out a sneak attack! How daring!" Huo Python had just acted and was already perceived by Monkey King. At this moment, there are two beautiful Didi beauties behind him, and three beside him. If a student dodges and avoids, with the strength of a few people, I am afraid it will be hard to escape.


    Turning around in an instant, he grabbed the tail of the huge fire with his bare hands.


    ''Boom!With a sound of'', the powerful aftershocks dispersed, and the ground standing underneath also fell apart. When a huge pit was shaken out, the cobweb-like cracks spread to the surroundings!


    However, this strong aftermath did not spread to the surroundings, and when it came to the side of several students, it was blocked by an invisible barrier.


    Looking at the dumbfounded five people, Monkey King couldn''t help looking at the two girls behind him, and said faintly: "You guys leave here first! If you are here, I can''t let go of my hands and feet!"


    "Uh~ok...ok..." The two women nodded blankly, and the same boys decisively turned and left here.


    "Han... Hanyue-senpai... is that person... really this year''s new student?" On the way to escape, the girl turned her head and glanced at Monkey King''s supreme heroic posture that received a whip from the fire python with her hand, somewhat unbelievable. Said to the silver-haired woman beside him.


    "It should be...Although this person is a bit outrageous..." The woman named Han Yue glanced at Monkey King, a look of wonder flashed in her eyes, and her silver hair was flowing, making her even more charming.Such an age, such a strength, so-called geniuses and evildoers are not enough to describe such a character.He shook his head with a wry smile, and his face immediately became serious: "Let¡¯s stop talking nonsense, let¡¯s leave this area as soon as possible! Even if there is a little aftermath, this kind of fighting martial arts is not something we can bear. ..."


    The tail was caught, and the fire python fought back fiercely in the first place.With a not-so-low intelligence, it has already sensed the strength of the person in front of it. What it had to do was originally to escape immediately. However, the surroundings were blocked by the enchantment and there was no hope of escape. It also took out. This is the fierce side of Alien Fire, since you can''t escape, then do all you can to fight!


    "grumble!"


    In the eyes of the fire python, the fierce light flickered, and a sharp hissing sound was made from the sky, and in this screaming sound, an invisible flame that made the space become distorted in an instant, quietly spread out towards the surroundings. Swept away!The one who bears the brunt is naturally the nearest Monkey King!


    At the same time, the flames struck, and everyone who was far away from here all had martial energy protection, but still felt a burning pain covering the whole body, and the air that was breathing was also entrained with a trace of invisible fire. , Rushing into their bodies in a weird way, burning their internal organs, the temperature of this Falling Heart Flame is terrifying and invisible, and the methods are weird and inexplicable, the group of students is simply impossible to prevent!


    In the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower, to absorb such a small amount of Xinyan, you must patiently refining and absorb it. Now there is Falling Xinyan''s body displayed, and its power is even more terrifying. Is it that their group of students can resist?For a moment, a group of students wailed, and their bodies burned spontaneously!


    "Damn beast!" Su Qian and the other elders shouted angrily, and started to free the students.


    "You guy is really messing up!" Sun Wukong is in the invisible flame, but he is not in the slightest. He who has broken through the god of super game, his body has already evolved into a god body, and he is hurt by this little temperature. Not him!At the same time as the faint words came out, the big hand that grabbed the tail of the fire fiercely increased!Under countless shocking gazes, the huge fire python of twenty or thirty feet, like a fire whip, was danced by Monkey King and turned into a dazzling fire circle, centered on Monkey King, spinning rapidly!


    "What a cruel man..." A bunch of girls were lost by the overbearing posture of Monkey King, beautiful eyes again and again!This situation is too eye-catching!


    And the students of that group of colleges, while shocked, they looked at Monkey King with different eyes, with strange lights, this kind of peerless heroic appearance of Tianzong Shenwu is what every man yearns for!It is also the object of every spring girl who is obsessed with!


    I don''t know how many turns, Monkey King suddenly let go, and the huge fire python burst away like a meteor!In countless exclaims under the horrified eyes, suddenly, a bang hit the space barrier!Suddenly, mixed with howls of pain, the huge head of the fire python burst into pieces, no blood was splashed, and some, it was full of fire!It''s like a rain of meteors and rain, falling on the earth!


    "It''s so beautiful!" Seeing the flames falling all over the sky, like fireworks all over the sky, some girls couldn''t help but mutter to themselves.


    Although this space barrier was arranged by Monkey King, it was only arranged by him, and the attacker was also him. Therefore, this space barrier was also considered strong, but it was still broken by this violent bombardment!


    But the tens of feet-long body of the fire python blasted out from the fragmented space barrier. In a series of exclaims, it crashed to the ground, like a nuclear explosion. Go, the huge pit several hundred meters wide appeared in everyone''s eyes with a shocking posture!Fortunately, the students around had already evacuated, and apart from destroying some houses, there were no casualties.


    "This TM is too bloody, too violent! But it''s so cool..."


    "MBD! This kind of martial arts looks so prickly. Exciting. It''s easy. Addictive!"


    "I really want to go up and kick it..."


    After the shock, everyone began to look at the warriors in front of them with admiration!All of them were flushed with excitement, their blood was boiling, and they couldn''t wait to scream and rush to the battlefield!However, they still have a trace of reason telling them that such behavior is not enough, that is the rhythm of death!I can only force down the impulse in my heart, scream!


    However, this kind of pure physics attack did not immediately bring Falling Heart Flame into its original form. Although it has become scarred and the flames all over its body have become a lot dim, it is just a spirit of it. The body, the original source did not suffer much damage, while the invisible flame surged, its bursting head grew again, and the entire body''s injuries became intact!


    The cold gaze was filled with fear, and he glanced at Monkey King. The fire python turned his hideous head and glanced around. The fierce and cold gaze suddenly brightened, and the snake''s body twisted and moved directly to the place where the daughter and the other girls were. The courtyard broke through!The speed is so fast, and the target is pointed at Kaoru who is surprised...

 285 Chapter 164 Appearance

    Amidst the exclamation of the women, the invisible fire python was in front of Xun''er in an instant. A pair of cold snake eyes stared at Xun''er. In her eyes, greed, greed and salivation were extremely humane. !


    Of course, this invisible fire python is naturally not coveting Xun''er''s beauty, but the different fire in her body: Jindi Burning Tianyan!


    Knowing that it cannot escape from Monkey King''s hands, it hits Xun''er with its idea. It was originally a strange fire. If it can swallow the strange fire in Xun''er''s body, then maybe it can evolve again. At this time, there may be a silver lining!


    The actions of the invisible fire python also shocked everyone, and they began to worry about the beautiful woman who was like the fairy green lotus!With her strength, is it possible to resist the invisible fire python''s attack?


    The speed of the invisible fire python was too fast. It was so fast that the obstacles directly shuttled through the space and came to Xun''er in an instant. There was no nonsense, no words, and his eyes were mixed with greed, greed and excitement, and opened its hideous and invisible giant. Mouth, bite directly towards Xun''er!


    "Xun''er, be careful!" All the girls were shocked, and they ran the martial energy in their bodies for the first time. At this moment, it was too late to perform martial arts. On the delicate fists, shocking fluctuations of martial energy erupted, and they all ignored them. For their own safety, they bombarded the invisible fire python from the bite!


    In this view, they bombarded the huge invisible fire python like moths to the fire!In the exclamation, it seemed to be a little regretful, is such a beautiful woman going to die?


    However, what happened was that the students were shocked!Xiuli''s fists bombarded the huge head of the invisible fire python, and unexpectedly broke out a terrifying force that was completely incompatible with their weak body!


    "Boom~~~"


    Xiuquan fell like rain, with an amazing sonic boom!The invisible fire python was bombarded by countless sledgehammers, shaking its body wobbly!


    In such a scene, everyone was stunned!The group of women obviously only had the cultivation of a great martial artist, why did they show such a shocking scene?That kind of fist, I am afraid that even a martial emperor can''t stand it?


    After Sun Wukong''s supernatural power washing, the girls finally broke out a terrifying power that was completely incompatible with their cultivation base at this moment!Falling Heart Flame, ranked fourteenth, the fire is born from the heart, tempering the energy and strengthening the bone.However, this kind of characteristic, the daughters who have undergone the supernatural washing of Monkey King, can''t do anything to them at all!Even a terrifying creature like the invisible fire python, for a while, suffered a lot!


    A moment of suppression made the invisible fire python raging, and an extremely terrifying and hot energy fluctuation suddenly surged from its body.


    "Not good! Go back!" The girls were shocked immediately, and they were extremely sensitive and backed away!Go straight away from the sky at an amazing speed!At this moment, they have already exerted their Wukong skills to the extreme that they can perform!


    When the huge body of the invisible fire python was tumbling, a terrifying invisible fire wave erupted from its body. The hot temperature seemed to melt all the people it blocked, causing the space to be slightly distorted!In this terrifying fire wave, the girls who were flying back were directly shaken out!Rao is their flesh. The body is flexible and tyrannical, and it is also shocked to rush with blood!His complexion was flushed!Under these attacks, the women were all right, which caused everyone to be amazed!Although their bodies didn''t get that kind of perverted terrifying power, but after being washed by divine power, their defensive power was the most perverted!With the growth of strength, such characteristics will become more clear.


    The invisible fire python aimed at the position where Xun''er was at the first time. Among the eyes, the pair of huge triangular snake pupils, filled with hot flames, revealed the excitement of Xun''er, opening her mouth, and flying backwards. Bite down!


    "Damn it! Don''t underestimate me!" Xun''er yelled, and a mysterious golden flame filled his eyes!While drinking tenderly, the seals in his hands were knotted, and immediately, as he flew back, a dazzling golden flame erupted all over his body. The golden flame turned into a fierce flame wave and bombarded the invisible fire python!


    However, the invisible fire python is not only unavoidable, the fire is filled with high temperature, but it is shining with surprise, and with a big mouth, it directly sucks the golden flame into the abdomen!Suddenly, a hint of golden light appeared in its invisible body!


    In the extremely humane eyes, there was a trace of pain flashing, the Golden Emperor Burning Tianyan, ranked fourth, not so easy to absorb and refine!However, this is just a flame, which was suppressed in a moment!


    Xun''er knew that this attack could not harm it. She was only aware of the invisible fire python''s intention, so she used the Golden Emperor Burning Sky Flame to attract its attention, and she herself, with the help of that reverse push The power, flying backwards at a faster speed!It''s a pity that the invisible fire python is faster than her, and its hideous head appears to be in front of Xun''er in a flash!The big heat wave opened her mouth and directly enveloped Xun''er''s tiny body. As long as she shut her mouth, she would be swallowed in an instant!


    "Damn it!" Xun''er was pale, very unwilling, she was already in her mouth, and now she was powerless, and the terrifying high temperature surrounding her made her heart horrified!Hardly resisting the invasion from Xinyan, it is impossible to resist!For some shy reasons, she was not baptized by Monkey King''s supernatural power!


    "Am I over like this?..." Xun''er muttered to herself unwillingly, closing her eyes, wanting to give up!Sujue''s waist tightened, and he was embraced in a warm embrace. He was stunned, and when he looked up, he saw the angry face of Monkey King!


    "TMD! I even dared to hit Laozi''s woman. I wanted to have fun with you! You should die right away!"


    After hearing Sun Wukong¡¯s angry words, Xun''er''s complexion suddenly turned into a seductive blush, and unexpectedly there was no sense of resistance in her heart. In this warm embrace, listening to the powerful heartbeat, her heart of despair suddenly Relax!Because she knows that as long as this person is there, there is nothing terrible!Because he will use his absolute strength to smash everything!Such an absolute sense of security can only be given by this man who has the power to despise everything, inexplicably, Xun''er''s heartbeat, beating slightly faster!


    In a scream of excitement, the invisible fire python''s hideous big mouth suddenly closed, and the hot and terrifying flames immediately swept over the two Monkeys!That kind of terrifying power, deliberately wanted to swallow him together!


    "A beast is a beast, even if it has a little intelligence, it is still a beast!" Sun Wukong dismissed the stupid behavior of the invisible fire python!Obviously felt his danger, and even wanted to swallow him and refine him together. It was really too whimsical and too brainless!


    Monkey King tightly guarded Xun''er in his arms, snorted in disdain, and jumped up like a cannonball that destroys everything, bang!With a sound of arrogance, he directly slammed the invisible fire python of Falling Heart Yan into a huge hole and flew out!


    In the horrible neigh of the invisible fire python, one hand stretched out, and with a soft drink, an invisible wave of air erupted from his hand. In an instant, the invisible fire python neighed in horror, and the spirit body, like Baixue, met the sun , Dissolve and disappear at an astonishing speed!In the end, above the sky, a group of seemingly invisible, but able to make people clearly feel its existence, a strange flame light appeared strangely!..

 286 Chapter 165 Medicine Emperor Han Feng

    The flames in the sky disappeared with the disappearance of the fire python, and the hot temperature between the sky and the earth also slowly decreased. However, everyone did not pay much attention to this. At this moment, their eyes stopped on the sky where the invisible fire python disappeared. , There, a strange flame about half a meter in size rose slowly.


    This flame seems invisible, but no matter who sees it, there is a substantive strange feeling. In the flame, something is slowly flowing, like an elf.


    Although from the appearance, this is only a fire, but it gives people a very strange feeling, that is, this fire, which seems to have human wisdom and agility.


    The sky was silent, and everyone looked at the invisible flame with surprise. Is this flame the real body of the fire python?


    Looking at the strange and invisible flames floating in the sky attracted the eyes of countless students.Although they have not seen the real strange fire, they have always seen it in books. After all, the strange fire is a wonder of the world. Who wouldn''t pay attention?But in a moment, I was recognized by some people with knowledge!


    "That''s...that''s not a strange fire, right?"


    "In the inner courtyard, there is unexpected fire?"


    "Looking like that, it seems to be Falling Heart Flame, ranked 14th on the Abnormal Fire Ranking..."


    "Falling Heart Flame, it can be called a cultivation cheat! It''s no wonder that the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower has such miraculous cultivation effects! It seems that it is the effect of this strange fire!"


    "If you get this Falling Heart Flame... Then the speed of cultivation in the future..."


    With some knowledgeable people, after recognizing Falling Heart Flame, immediately, fire, hot, greedy, and greedy eyes all looked at the invisible flame floating in the sky. The strange fire was originally a wonder of the world. Every time in this world, there are always big disputes!And this Falling Heart Flame''s ability to increase the speed of cultivation is the most coveted among the different fires!


    Although coveted, everyone was conscious and did not fight. They are very self-aware. Although the fire is precious, it does not belong to them, but belongs to the sky. The person holding a young girl is like a peerless person who is born to the world. man!


    The figure slowly landed, Monkey King slowly stretched out his left hand towards Falling Heart Yan under countless surprised eyes...


    "He... what is he going to do? Isn''t he trying to take away the fire with his bare hands? How can this be..."


    "What''s impossible? Isn''t this something obvious? People''s strength, you can''t do it, doesn''t mean they can''t do it either!"


    Under the gaze of many different expressions, the strange fire was about to get it. Unexpectedly, it flew to the distance in time and spirit, trying to avoid Monkey King''s capture!However, this kind of dodge is destined to be useless. Monkey King seems to have long expected it. The left hand stretched out is just the direction Falling Heart Yan wants to escape from. This weird picture is like Falling Heart Yan jumping into Sun Wukong''s hands!


    "You can catch the different fire with bare hands, what kind of terrifying height his physical strength has reached!" Seeing the invisible flame that was constantly beating in Monkey King''s hand, the Great Elder and others were also shocked. , I am afraid that this person is the only one who can treat abnormal fire like this!


    "Hehe~~ Another strange fire has arrived. With this Falling Heart Flame, your cultivation speed will increase exponentially in the future!" Sun Wukong held Xun''er in his right hand, and looked at the invisible fire dragging on his left hand with a faint smile. .


    In front of so many people, being hugged by a man in his arms made Xun''er blush and his heartbeat accelerated. She could only use the Fallen Heartitis in Monkey King''s hands to distract her: "Is this Fallen Heartitis? Sure enough Very strange!"


    "Your "Fen Jue" cultivation is almost done, right? When you have time, I will help you refine these strange fires!"


    "En!" After hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Xun''er''s eyes suddenly brightened. Since practicing Fen Jue, she has long wanted to try other strange fires!The low-level yellow rank is indeed quite unbearable!


    In the seemingly quiet atmosphere of this group, suddenly a dark shadow shot from a distance, and finally flashed in front of Su Qian, clasped his fists, and reported anxiously: "Elder, it''s not good. , The group of powerful people in the Blackhorn domain attacked while our defense was lax!"


    "Well? How come the people of the Blackhorn Region come to my inner courtyard for no reason? Did they feel what happened here? They came too quickly, right?" Su Qian frowned, but not so much. Care, after all, the foundation of Canaan College is not something anyone can shake!


    While talking, dozens of sounds of breaking the wind came from the sky quickly, and in a moment, they already appeared above the inner courtyard academy!Some of them have wings of martial energy spread out behind their backs, while others are walking away from the sky!All of them have strong auras and are extremely powerful, even the lowest cultivation level person is Wu Wangqiang!


    Seeing this terrifying lineup, Su Qian and the others'' complexions suddenly changed slightly, but seeing the figure still in the air, their heart was relaxed a lot, as long as this person is there, no one can please. !


    The visitor was naturally noticed by Monkey King in the first place. With a sweep of his eyes, their information was completely exposed.There are 15 people in this group, nine Wuwang, four Wuhuang, and 2 Wuzong!


    "It seems that my induction is not wrong. There is indeed a strange fire in this inner courtyard!" The man who took the lead looked at the invisible flame in Monkey King''s hand, and the greed in his eyes was undisguised!The movement made by Monkey King before was too great, and everyone in the Black Point Region also noticed it!Because they had long suspected that there was a strange fire in this inner courtyard, they also made corresponding preparations, and through space transmission, they came to this inner courtyard so quickly!


    Seeing the people coming, Su Qian''s complexion suddenly became very difficult to look like: "Yaohuang Han Feng, you are not doing well in the Black Point Region, what are you doing in our inner courtyard?"


    "Hehe~~ The movement here is so big, we just came in to take a look!" The man named Han Feng smiled faintly, then turned his gaze to the strange fire in Monkey King''s hand, and licked something dry. Mouth. Lips, a look of surprise on his face: "Falling heart inflammation, it turned out to be falling heart inflammation, it seems that my luck is very good! How about we make a deal? As long as you give me this falling heart inflammation , Any request is up to you!"


    "Your tone is not small! But it is a pity, although I really want to give this Falling Heart Flame to you, this Falling Heart Flame is no longer part of our Canaan Academy!" Su Qianyi''s face was calm. Take a look at Monkey King, as long as this great god is there, no matter how many strong you come to win the ball!If you have the ability, let''s grab the fire from his hand!


    Sure enough, Han Feng looked at Monkey King with a strange look, frowned slightly, listening to Su Qian''s tone, the Falling Heart Flame seemed to belong to this person?What kind of person would it be that Canaan College actually handed this Falling Heart Flame that looked like life to others?However, no matter how, this strange fire, he is bound to win!..

 287 Chapter 166 What is Tragedy

    "Your Excellency, can I give up that Falling Heart Flame? I count Han Feng''s love for you, how about it?" Han Feng looked at Monkey King and spoke very politely, regardless of Su Qian and others'' attitudes towards him. Suspended in the sky, the strength is at least above Wu Zong!However, although his tone was careful, his mentality seemed a bit arrogant!Listening to his tone, he seems to have a fellowship with Monkey King?


    It''s no wonder that he has such a mentality. On this continent, who is called a pharmacist is not only noble, but also terrifying!A senior pharmacist''s appeal is extremely terrifying, even a big power dare not easily offend him!If he thinks he is a sixth-rank alchemist, shouldn''t it be too much to discuss with you a Wu Zong peer?


    It''s a pity that he was too self-righteous, and he chose the wrong object.


    Su Qian and others all looked at Han Feng with a weird look, and existed like Monkey King. With just one sentence, even the eighth-ninth-rank alchemist would have to flatter him. How would they care about you like this? Little Six-Rank Alchemist?Really think that when people call you the emperor of medicine, you feel that you are really awesome?


    Seeing the weird eyes of Su Qian and others made Han Feng frown slightly, feeling bad in his heart?However, after thinking about it carefully, did you say anything wrong?Didn''t you do anything extraordinary, did you? Why do you look at others with that kind of look!


    However, Monkey King ignored Han Feng¡¯s words, and looked at Han Feng with great interest, and then smiled at Xun''er in his arms: "You are lucky, and there is a hapless guy who came by himself. Send a different fire!"


    "Different fire? You mean, does that person also have a different fire?" Xun''er''s eyes lit up suddenly, and she looked at Han Feng as if she had seen a prey!Since practicing Fen Jue, she is very thirsty and hopeful for the needs and demands of different fires!In this world, a world where the strong is respected, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with robbing others of the fire!Things are robbed, you can only blame you for not having the ability!


    "Well, Hai Xinyan, the list of different fires, ranked 15th!" Monkey King smiled faintly and said: "I''ll help you grab it!"


    "En?" Han Feng''s complexion changed slightly after hearing Sun Wukong''s words. He didn''t expect the other party to see that he had a strange fire with just a glance!At the same time he was shocked, his complexion became a little difficult to look like, "Listening to your voice, it seems that you want to hit my Hai Xinyan''s attention! You have to think clearly! It is not wise to offend a sixth-rank alchemist. Choose!" As he said, he backed up slightly, came to the two skinny old men beside him, and whispered: "The two old men only need to help me regain the Falling Heart. I would like to do what you said. on!"


    The eyes of the two elders flickered, and they nodded lightly, moving slightly, blocking Han Feng''s front.Looking at the two elders in front of him, Han Feng was a bit grateful. Fortunately, when the two elders came to the inner courtyard, they happened to find him to refine a seven-tier pill. They were also caused by energy fluctuations in the inner courtyard. Pay attention, go together, otherwise, with the martial emperor and Wu Wang Qiang he brought, there is really nothing to do with this powerful man who is suspected to be Wuzong!


    Looking at the two skinny old men standing in front of Han Feng, looking at the strange-looking people behind him, his brows were slightly frowned, and he said faintly: "Hehe, you really deserve to be the Emperor of Medicine, Lian Xuezong. , Earth Flame Sect, Eight Doors, the leaders of these forces can invite out, even the two evil stars of Blood and Bone Elders can also invite, this appeal, I am afraid that you are the only one in the Black Point Region. ."


    "Hehe! The blood and bones are so easy to move, but the movement in your inner courtyard is too big, and the second elder just happened to have something to do with me, so come in with me and have a look..." Han Feng looked pale. Laugh, everything seems to be under control!The two elders of blood and bone are two mysterious casual cultivators in the Black Point Region, and their cultivation bases are in the three-star Wuzong!However, the combination of the two is enough to compete with the seven or eight star Wu Zong!With this hole card, he is full of confidence!


    "That''s a lot of nonsense! The dragon sleeve should have the awareness of the dragon sleeve! Then I will accept your Hai Xinyan!" Monkey King faintly looked at the two old men who stood in front of Han Feng, without paying attention. The body flickered, and disappeared in a flash, and immediately, only two bangs were heard, mixed with screams, and the blood and bones vomiting blood came out!The body smashed fiercely on a wooden house not far away. It collapsed and was buried in it, and there was no sound!


    Here, the rest is the sound of chills!


    "Then, did you hand over Hai Xinyan by yourself, or did I forcefully take it out!" Monkey King slowly appeared in front of Han Feng with a smile on his face.However, this gentle smile is so terrifying in Han Feng''s eyes!


    "Why...how...maybe..." Looking at the old man with blood and bones buried in the broken wood, and at the man with a gentle smile in front of him, a chill of fear could not help but rise in Han Feng''s heart!And those powerhouses in the Blackhorn Region, they looked like a ghost, their eyes widened, and a chill from the soles of their feet reached the soles of their feet!Frightened and cold!This... what kind of existence is this?Those are two genuine Wu Zongs... just... just finished playing like this?When did such terrifying powerhouse appear in the inner courtyard?At this moment, this group of strong men can''t wait to get rid of Han Feng, and they regret it!Why did I feel so confused about lard and wade into this muddy water?


    "Yes...Could you be discussing it? I will exchange other pill treasures with you..."


    "Your nonsense is so much!" Before Han Feng could finish the catch, Monkey King grabbed him impatiently and slapped Han Feng''s chest with a palm. Suddenly, the suction surged. In Yu Han Feng¡¯s scream, the dark blue flame was forcibly pulled out of his body and gradually formed in the hands of Monkey King...Finally, a dark blue flame that kept beating was formed, which looked like Extremely mysterious, the flames spread slowly like clear water in the rising room, faint ripples, just like water waves.


    When he released his palm, Han Feng''s eyes widened. The expression of horror and regret had already solidified on his face, and his body fell softly to the ground. When he died, he regretted it and regretted why he came to this inner courtyard. Look at this Falling Heart Flame!


    What is a tragedy, this is the best explanation!He had only played for a few minutes, and he didn''t even say a few words, so he ended up inexplicably!Thinking of him arrogantly a generation of medicine emperor, how awkward to die!


    For the character of Han Feng, Monkey King didn''t have the slightest affection, and some had only boundless disgust.He is Yao Lao''s major disciple, and Lei Yan is Yao Laoshou''s second and last disciple!For "Fen Jue", Han Feng did not hesitate to murder his teacher and make Yao Laosheng fall. Such a generation who deceived the teacher and annihilated the ancestor, Sun Wukong owed a word to him, and he was merciless when he shot it!While pulling away from the fire, kill him directly!


    These kind of cold methods, let alone those students, even those powerful people in the Black Horn domain were frightened with cold hands and feet, and there was no blood on their faces!In front of such terrifying powerhouses, they didn''t even have the courage to resist!At this moment, these unblinking murderers have finally tasted what fear is!..

 288 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Seven

    Fear lingers in the hearts of the blackhorn domain powerhouses. In front of these powerhouses, they feel that they are so weak!I used to be aloof and overlooked everything, but now I think about it, I am just a weak ant!


    "We are willing to surrender all the treasures, but you can wait for a life around me!"


    These powerful people in the Black Horn region simply took off the ring from their hands, threw them at Monkey King, and hovered in front of him.


    "You can''t let them go! These scumbags in the Blackhorn domain, I don''t know how many students from Canaan College have killed us. Today they dare to come to our inner courtyard to make trouble. Senior Wukong, absolutely can''t let them go..."


    "Yes, absolutely can''t let them go..."


    "Kill them, you must kill them all..."


    Before Sun Wukong could reply, a group of students shouted in anger, ups and downs with each other!Because of the strength that Monkey King showed, they were impressed. They didn''t know how to call them, so they could only be called seniors!


    Pointe-Noire Territory has always been opposed to Canaan College. Some students who went out didn¡¯t know how much they were killed when they passed through Pointe-Noire Territory. An unadjustable curtain had already been formed between the two. Let¡¯s say Canaan College students Who is the most hated person, naturally is the person of Noire domain.Now that they have this opportunity to raise their heads, how can they let it go?


    "It seems that you are really annoying!" Monkey King didn''t care about the names of those students. Instead, he looked at the people in the Black Point Region with a faint smile, but This faint smile made the hearts of the powerhouses in the Blackhorn region chill!


    Looking at the group of students shouting in anger, the powerhouses of the Black Horn domain could not wait to rush over and slaughter them all!However, at the same time of hatred and madness, fear is even better!In this case, I''m afraid I can''t be kind!


    "Looking at this posture, I have already said that it is useless. I will disperse and flee, and life and death are up to my fate!" Jin Lao, among the second gold and silver elders, spoke to the blackhorn domain powerhouses beside him with a solemn expression.In the Black Point Region, only the two elders of gold and silver can match Han Feng.Of course, the two elders of the blood and bones are not among them.Now, among this group of people, the gold and silver elders speak the most weight.


    The powers of the other Blackhorn domains are all points that I can''t check. They are all considered to be the masters and heroes of one party. Naturally, the current situation can''t be seen clearly!Almost as soon as Mr. Jin¡¯s words fell, they broke through the air in all directions at the fastest speed in their lives...


    "Senior Wukong, don''t let them run away!" Several students looked anxiously at Monkey King.There is a hatred of expectation and anger in his eyes.Sun Wukong couldn''t help but shook his head. The people in the Black Horn region really committed too much crime!I don''t know how many people were killed!No one was able to cure you before, but now that I meet you, it can only be considered bad luck for you!


    In the bright eyes, a dark flame appeared quietly. With the emergence of that dark flame, wherever they looked at, the powerhouses of the Black Horn region who fled through the air, there was no fire and spontaneous combustion. The bitter and painful screams were swallowed by black flames in a flash, and in a moment, they were burned into nothingness!


    Everyone was in a daze in these weird scenes. There was silence here, and immediately, gazes full of worship and respect stopped on Sun Wukong!Especially those young girls, the eyes are more eager, eager and loving.Even some arrogant people have bright eyes and a beating heart!


    It''s really fascinating to wipe out the enemy''s invisible peerless posture between these actions!Even Su Qian waited for the old guy to marvel and admire Monkey King''s methods.


    Su Qian and others came to the front of Monkey King and thanked them respectfully: "Master Wukong, thank you very much today. If it weren''t for you, we would have a catastrophe in our inner courtyard!"


    "Get what you need, you should hurry up and do the aftermath work! The rebuilding of the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower... and the cleaning of the Black Point Region... Now, those leaders have been killed by me. With your skills, go again. It shouldn''t be difficult to clean the Noire Domain!"


    "Yes! Thank you so much! The boulder that has been crushed in my heart for many years has finally been cleaned up, and we feel a lot easier..." At this moment, Su Qian has a respectful and serious face. A faint smile.


    "That''s it!" Monkey King waved his hand, and just about to leave, he couldn''t help but smile when he saw Su Qian''s language stop, "Don''t worry, after you repair the Tianburn Qi Refining Tower, I will restore it to its original function!" As he said, he took Xun''er''s hand and walked towards the courtyard where they said to live!


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Su Qian was relieved immediately. He was afraid that the burning tower would become a display in the future, and the reputation of their Canaan Academy would plummet!Soon, the guards and the law enforcement teams were called to the inner court to start the aftermath... the inner court will be changed from now on, and the chaotic Black Point Region will also be completely new!


    However, all of this has nothing to do with Monkey King.


    More than half a month has passed since the incident of Falling Heart Flame, the inner courtyard that had been dilapidated in the battle martial arts was gradually being reorganized, and the gas burning tower that day was also rebuilt.


    In a courtyard, in a bright room, there are only Monkey King and Xun''er.Monkey King seemed very casual, but Xun''er''s face was reddish, and she seemed a little nervous and expectant!


    "Don''t be nervous, isn''t it just refining the fire? With me, nothing will happen!"


    In the past half month, the inner courtyard has been rebuilding, as students here, the women are naturally busy, tidying up the courtyard where they live!The sudden attack of Falling Heart Yan also burned a lot of this place!Therefore, Monkey King did not have time to refine Xun''er.No, when the courtyard has just been rebuilt and completed, I will help Xun''er refine the fire!


    "Huh! Let''s get started!" Xun''er exhaled for a long time, and after finishing her mood, she nodded to Monkey King.There is no tense mood swings on the beautiful face!


    Watching these changes, Monkey King nodded secretly.With a single-handed move, a group of green lotus-like flames immediately appeared in his palm!


    "First of all, I''ll help you refine this Qinglian heart fire!"


    "En!" Xun''er nodded, no longer having the slightest hesitation, as soon as she sat down, she sat cross-legged.On the palm of his hand, a golden flame suddenly emerged, and immediately nodded to Monkey King. Monkey King knew it, and with a wave of his hand, the green lotus geocentric fire in his hand was immediately thrown into the golden flame in Xun''er''s hand, and burned in the golden flames. In the middle, the Qinglian Earth''s Heart Fire slowly sank, and finally, along the palm of Xun''er''s hand, poured into her body!..

 289 Chapter 168: Refining and Fusion

    As soon as the Qinglian Earth Heart Fire entered Xun''er''s body, an extremely terrifying temperature erupted immediately. Under such a high temperature, even if Xun''er''s body was protected by the Golden Emperor Burning Sky, it gradually became hot and even burning. It hurts, and in a moment, the meridians in the body will be completely burned!The clothes on the body surface had already turned into ashes in an instant, and the graceful and delicate body was completely presented in front of Monkey King.


    Without any preparation, can mortals be able to resist swallowing and fusing the second type of alien fire?But within a few seconds, an unconcealable pain appeared on Xun''er''s face!


    Sun Wukong has no time to take care of the Chunguang in front of him, so he doesn''t hesitate, and immediately shoots, and directly penetrates Xun''er''s body with a divine power, and in an instant, she is densely covered all over her body!Instantly isolate the hot temperature!No matter how raging and violent the fire is, there is no way to help it!


    After the pain was gone, Xun''er was really relieved, looking at the protection of the mysterious fluorescent light in her body, it made the Qinglian heart and fire useless, so that she could not feel the slightest heat.I have to marvel at the magic of Monkey King''s methods!This distressing, even terrifying fire, in his hands, is so effortless.


    This made Xun''er''s confidence greatly increased at the moment. Since Monkey King had this method, then she would not have the slightest difficulty in refining all the strange fires in the world!At the same time as her heart was excited, surging golden flames rushed out of her body, and immediately became a net of heaven and earth, surrounded by the heart of Qinglian, which was in her body for wanton destruction and could not be destroyed.


    Within the body, surrounded by golden flames, that group of Qinglian Earth Heart Fire seemed unwilling to be swallowed and refined like this, as if struggling fiercely as a trapped beast, constantly releasing terrifying temperature. The stock heat is getting hit!However, with the protection of the divine light barrier, Xun''er''s complexion was calm, unaffected by it!


    Qinglian Geocentric Fire ranks no more than nineteen. It is the opponent of Golden Emperor Burning Tianyan who is ranked fourth. It is also Xun''er''s unscrupulous all-out effort. The struggle is futile, and the golden flames roar in the body, surging rapidly. Suddenly, it condensed into a golden fireball, and inside the fireball, it was the heart of Qinglian who was desperately trying to escape.But at this moment, it has almost reduced to fish on the chopping board. Whether to kill or slash depends on Xun''er''s wishes.


    The mind controlled that group of Qinglian Earth Heart Fire slowly moved into the meridians, and then began to follow the "Fen Jue" exercise route quietly...


    With the help of Monkey King, this matter of refining the different fire is much easier than the first time Xun''er refining the Golden Emperor Burning Tianyan. That time, the pain and suffering, even she almost couldn''t bear it. .But this time, it was so easy and easy to gather together!


    When Qinglian''s heart of the earth was successfully refined, Xun''er''s beautiful and delicate face was full of joyful smiles.


    "Then, the next step is the fusion of Qinglian Earth Heart Fire and Golden Emperor Burning Sky Flame!"


    Xun''er is looking forward to it. Since absorbing the Golden Emperor Fen Tianyan, the "Fen Jue" has evolved to a low-level profound stage. If the two kinds of different fires successfully merge, what level will the "Fen Jue" evolve to?


    However, if it fails, the end will be extremely miserable. It does not seem to be too much to say that it is overwhelming.


    Fen Jue can give people the power to control several kinds of different fires, but those who get this power will also pay countless times more than ordinary people!However, this kind of effort and danger seems to be nothing in front of the person in front of you!In Xun''er''s heart, a feeling of having him by his side suddenly rose.


    In the crystal clear and spacious meridians, cyan flames surging crazily like tidal water. After being thoroughly refined by Xun''er, the Qinglian ground fire is like a good baby. There is no resistance to her command at all. The previous kind of aggressiveness.


    Mind controls the Qinglian Earth Heart Fire to flow along the meridians, so after several cycles of circulation, it slowly flows through the meridians, infused into the cyclone.


    When Qinglian Earth''s Heart Fire had completely entered the cyclone, Xun''er was moved, and she saw that at the center of the cyclone, in the "Naling" used to store the different fires, a golden flame burst out of the sky.


    With the appearance of the Golden Emperor Burning Tianyan, the originally quiet Qinglian heart fire suddenly became a little boiling. The different fires are extremely destructive. If the two different fires collide together, it is not swallowing each other, then It was being swallowed by the opponent, and there was no second choice. Therefore, Golden Emperor Burning Tianyan had just appeared, even if Qinglian''s heart fire was suppressed by Xun''er, she still wanted to move by instinct.


    Of course, it is not only Qinglian''s heart that is about to move, the golden Emperor Burning Tianyan, who has been extremely obedient, is also whistling slightly, and instinct drives it to forcefully swallow the opposite fire, so that it will become even stronger.


    "No wonder it is always said that pharmacists can only control one kind of abnormal fire at most. I didn''t expect the resistance between them to be so strong..." Suppressing the tossing of the two kinds of abnormal fires, Xun''er understood.


    "If there is no "Fen Jue", I want to merge them together, I am afraid I can only set fire to self-immolation." After a bit of emotion, Xun''er''s mind moved slightly, controlling the unique martial energy of "Fen Jue", quietly disappearing Amidst the different fires, his mind moved slightly, and an order was issued!


    With the issuance of the order, the suppression of the two kinds of different fires also dissipated. When they lost their suppression, they were like tigers in the mountains, with a terrifying roar and rumbling violently. Finally, the two The flames collided fiercely.Although the "Fen Jue"''s unique martial qi was harmonized, the collision between the two still made a deep and loud sound, and the hot temperature quietly rose in the cyclone.Like a volcano erupting in the sea!The two still let no one else, both resist and counterattack instinctively, wanting to swallow their opponents.


    Seeing the two-color mixed fireballs that continued to collide and burst into subtle explosions, Xun''er frowned slightly, almost at a loss!If it weren''t for the protection of the divine light, it would be hard for her to imagine what her body had become at this moment!


    Just when she was anxious, when she wanted to let go, a terrifying and majestic thought suddenly fell in her body.This terrifying and majestic thought just appeared, and the two groups of strange fires that had fought violently suddenly fell silent. It seemed that they had encountered the most terrifying existence, making them afraid to move!


    "Hurry up and merge and refine!" Sun Wukong''s faint words suddenly heard.


    Hearing this voice, Xun''er came back to her senses. This thought that made her almost to worship actually came from Monkey King. She was shocked in her heart without hesitation. She immediately ran the burning technique and began to merge the two. Come on!


    With the intimidation of Monkey King''s mind, the two groups of strange fires were surprisingly quiet, and they did not dare to resist the slightest. And Xun''er, also very easily merged the two strange fires.....

 290 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Nine

    Within the cyclone, as the golden and blue flames merged, a faint light was emitted, and in that light, the two-color flames were completely fused together.The golden and blue colors dissipated completely, replaced by a small cluster of deeper orange flames...


    Seeing this new new type of alien fire, Xun''er was very excited. She was about to carefully control the new group of alien fire into the "Naling" in the cyclone, and wanted to see it. Vaillant!No, the words of Monkey King sounded in the ear again: "Don''t rush to finish, there are still a few different fires that merge together!"


    As the words just fell, the flames of life, Jiuyou Wind Flame, Turtle Spirit Earth Fire, Sea Heart Flame, Jiuyou Golden Ancestral Fire, Volcanic Rock Flame, Bone Spirit Cold Fire, Fallen Heart Flame, and the eight different fires all merged into Xun''er in vivo.


    "You...you don''t want me to refining and fuse all these different fires, do you?" Looking at the eight different fires that appeared in her body, Xun''er was a little dazed, refining and fusing so many different fires at once, this crazy. Even horrible thoughts, only this person dares to dare to think?


    "Don''t worry, I will help you, it''s a trivial matter!" Monkey King smiled slightly, as if a king came to the world, with the will of supreme authority, he came again.Even the seven different fires that have been wiped out of their wisdom have caused them to tremble instinctively, and the flames are erratic, looking very strange.


    "Fusion!" Faint words spread out, but like the emperor''s order, he has absolute authority that cannot be denied.The eight kinds of different fires, plus the newly fused different fires that Xun''er had just merged, seemed to have gotten some orders, while the flames were beating, under Xun''er''s dumbfoundedness, they merged a little bit strangely!


    At the moment when the eight different fires merged, Xun''er¡¯s perfect body was immediately intertwined with various colors, time red, time blue, and time white... the terrifying infinite energy that made people feel shocked. His body opened at a terrifying speed, almost just in the blink of an eye, the meridians in Xun''er''s body were bulging, and a violent tearing pain came from the meridians.However, despite the pain, under the protection of that divine light, there was no trace of cracking.No matter how violent and ferocious the energy was, it still couldn''t hurt Xun''er the slightest.It''s just pain, but it can''t be eliminated!


    Xun''er clenched her teeth and insisted on the sharp pain from the meridians, but her eyes were a little dazed to watch the different fires merge together at an astonishing speed!I am afraid that he is the only one who can reach the sky!


    The nine different fires seemed a little clever at the beginning, but when they were about to be fully integrated, they all began to riot, swallowing each other and refining, everyone tried to dominate everything!The violent energy raged, making Xun''er''s pain multiply intensified, and her face was pale, and she looked a little distorted!


    The Monkey King was very distressed, and at the same time a wave of nameless anger rose in his heart.As the mind turned, he forcibly glued the seven different fires together in a brutal posture, exploding continuously, and the flames rose!The horrible aftermath of energy spread, as if to destroy everything, but they were all imprisoned by Monkey King''s thoughts, and they couldn''t leak the slightest!


    Under Sun Wukong¡¯s anger and brutal means, the nine different fires'' violent struggles are getting weaker and weaker, and finally they are completely integrated... At the end, Sun Wukong thought about it, and incorporated a bit of his own divine power into it. In this new-born alien fire, this new-born alien fire shone with dazzling light instantly, as if it was given life, a terrifying coercion gradually emerged from the new-born alien fire, a new spirit Zhi is quietly forming...


    Xun''er stared blankly at the crystal clear, new-born strange fire the size of a fist. The horrible energy fluctuations that came out of it made her shocked: "This is... my... strange fire?..."


    "Hehe! Hurry up and refine it! See how far the Fen Art can evolve!"


    "En!" Xun''er''s expression of excitement calmed down her mood. After the ancient well became waveless, she carefully controlled the crystal clear flame and poured it into the cyclone. Within the "Naling" of the road.


    As the new-born alien fire was completely poured into the "Naling", Xun''er was completely relieved. These several different fires were refining and fusing at the same time, and it was completed like this. Simple, let her It feels a bit unreal!


    In a daze, Xun''er''s face suddenly changed slightly. She clearly felt that the "Na Ling" who had just been injected with a new abnormal fire suddenly trembled, a strange evil fire. , Suddenly spread from the "Na Ling", and finally spread to every tribe in Xun''er''s body in a flash.So that her beautiful face was instantly covered with a layer of intoxicating red halo, red halo spreading, densely covering her entire perfect body!


    The beautiful big eyes were instantly replaced by a layer of fascinating, people''s fascination, and the whole body burned like a fire, almost lost my mind!This feeling, like an aphrodisiac medicine, made Xun''er''s Gujing Wubo''s heart suddenly flustered, and in a moment, his eyes became watery and bark.


    This evil fire came so suddenly, so turbulently, but for a moment, De Xun''er couldn''t bear it, lost herself, and her perfect and hot body was wrapped around like a snake like water and a snake. In his arms, Xiang''s lips opened slightly, and in Sun Wukong''s consternation, he blocked his mouth.


    "This...this is..." Suddenly being attacked, Sun Wukong was suddenly surprised when he saw how Xun''er looked at this moment. Feelings, this seems to be a sequelae of the fusion of different fires!In the original book, after Lei Yan merged with the different fires, what happened to Cailin, now, is he going to be pushed back by Xun''er?


    In the original book, Lei Yan is just the fusion of two different fires, that''s it, now Xun''er, after all, ten different fires are fused at the same time!Isn''t the sequelae more terrifying?


    Just as Monkey King was thinking about it, Xun''er''s eyes were red and charming. The mood became more flaming, and the clothes on Monkey King suddenly turned into rags and scattered all over the place during the dance of palms!


    The hot, hot Jiao. With terrifying power in his body, he directly threw Monkey King to the ground... But the Monkey King, who had already regarded Xun''er as his own woman, did not resist much, but cooperated very much...


    In the room, a scene called Ni. Tweet was quietly staged, causing all the girls in the courtyard to look sideways...

 291 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy-The Conspiracy That Begins

    Standing in the dense forest behind the inner yard, near a small valley, a huge white giant ape of three or four feet in size stood upright, exuding a sharp icy breath, and his heavy breathing grew from huge. Spit out from his nostrils, like two white smoke!


    The arms are slender, and the claws are also quite successful. Two heads the size of a person, a pair of blood-red eyes, full of violent and murderous intent, are staring viciously at the surrounding eight figures.Occasionally, when the claws waved, a few strong winds rushed out, slashing the huge boulders on the side and causing them to fly.


    Looking at the appearance of these eight people, there are still a few experts in the top ten in the inner courtyard.The rest of the people are not weak in their cultivation bases!


    "Snow Demon Sky Ape, this is a monster that is comparable to King Martial Arts, Han Yue, there really is what you said in it? Don''t choke us! This Snow Demon Sky Ape can''t beat even some elders in the inner courtyard. If we are talking about singles and solo martial arts, no one can do it. Once it goes crazy, we will be in a lot of trouble."


    "Senior Yan Hao, don''t worry, I, Han Yue, won''t joke about such things! During this period, because the inner courtyard has been rebuilt, so I came here with a few school girls to experience it. We also found it by accident. For this reason, my school girls also suffered serious injuries. This time I brought you all here, one for the geocentric body milk, and the other for my students. My sister has revenge!..."


    "Haha, Yan Hao, Han Yue knows how to weigh such things. You don¡¯t have to be too suspicious. If there are such things in the valley, it will be of great benefit to us. In the next big competition, if we are here If the strength can go further, the position of the elder is just around the corner." A clear laughter sounded, and a handsome young man in a cyan robe groaned with a smile on his face.This person was actually Lin Xiuya who ranked second on the strong list!


    "Lin Xiuya, you said it lightly. This is a monster that is comparable to the king of martial arts. Even with our strength, it is not impossible to be seriously injured and killed on the spot. I just want to confirm it. After all, no one wants to After spending so much effort, he ended up empty-handed." The man named Yan Hao rolled his eyes, his face was slightly dark, and he looked a bit burly.


    Just as a few people were talking, the Snow Demon Heavenly Ape would not give them enough time to talk, the red in the giant eyes became more and more intense, and the claws like black iron slammed heavily on the chest covered with white hair. On the way, suddenly, a ripple of vigor visible to the naked eye spread out suddenly, and where the vigor spread, the surrounding boulders clicked, and many cracks were shattered.


    "Stupid human beings, aren''t the lessons from last time enough? I even wanted to take away my "Geocentre Body Milk". This time, don''t even think about leaving safely!" Snow Demon Sky Ape raised The huge head, blood-red eyes staring at several people, the low and violent voice suddenly resounded in the ears of everyone around him.As the black iron-like claws were waving, violent energy rushed towards the people in front of them. Wherever they passed, the ancient trees broke and the boulders shattered!


    Lin Xiuya and others all flashed back and didn''t want to face it. They all had a glance at the words of the Snow Demon Sky Ape.Lin Xiuya glanced at Yan Hao and said with a faint smile: "The Snow Demon Heavenly Ape has stopped hiring himself, now you believe it?"


    "What are you waiting for, let''s do it!" Yan Hao is also a very simple person, and the news is reliable, so it is worth fighting for.


    Zhan Wu suddenly erupted, and the eight figures turned into fuzzy shadows, each mixed with fierce and unmatched energy, like several different colors of horses, and fiercely attacked the proud Snow Demon Sky Ape. Away.Now that the news is true, it''s worth their go!


    "Roar!"


    Seeing the eight figures attacking him, the blood red and killing intent in the eyes of the Snow Devil Sky Ape became more intense. It was chilling at first glance. The huge sharp claws slapped his chest fiercely, Xue Motian The ape''s blood basin had a big mouth, and the ear-piercing roar that could crack the boulder came out violently.And under this roar, Han Yue and others'' figure is obviously slower!Then he saw his big foot kick on the ground, and the entire valley trembled at this moment. With the help of the powerful thrust, his body shot out like a white cannon, and the sharp claws condensed by the cold air were entrained. The cold chill, in the blink of an eye, appeared in front of a young man. Blood was splashed between the swipes. The young man in the martial arts realm suddenly screamed, and his body flew upside down like a cannonball. A big hole was smashed in the ground, and a big mouthful of blood was sprayed on the spot. With just one blow, he was seriously injured!


    Han Yue and others were shocked at the moment.The approaching Yan Hao yelled angrily, the black iron hammer in his hand tore the air, and with terrifying power, he slammed the back of the head of the Snow Demon Sky Ape!


    The Snow Demon Sky Ape quickly turned around, and a trace of disdain flashed in his crimson eyes, clutching and swinging, and suddenly intersected with the black iron hammer. There was a loud noise, and ice chips splashed all over!During the lasing, an ice die directly left a blood hole in Yan Hao''s left shoulder.


    At the same time, a violent force surged, and Yan Hao¡¯s figure shot backwards. The trees that his body collided along the way were almost completely cut off by the waist. So after breaking a dozen giant trees, his figure Just stopped, fell on the ground, slowly raised his head, I saw a trace of blood in the corner of the mouth, and the breath was dazzling!


    In the blink of an eye, two people were already injured!


    Han Yue and others, who were swiftly besieging, were all shocked, flying backwards, and their expressions were extremely solemn. Han Yue frowned, and her eyes were full of doubt and shock: "What''s going on, Why has the strength of this Snow Demon Sky Ape soared so much? It''s only two days since the last time, why is the strength so huge?"


    "Han Yue, you have made us miserable this time! This is a Martial King level monster! It is clearly a Tier 6 monster that has reached the Martial Emperor level! With our strength! It is simply self-killing!" Has always been indifferent! Lin Xiuya was not indifferent anymore.His complexion became extremely ugly.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Two days ago, it obviously only has the strength of King Wu, otherwise we can''t escape with our strength, but why does its strength advance so quickly?" Han Yue''s face was already at this moment. Some were whitish, things were unexpected, and they were already relatively reluctant to deal with a martial king-level monster. If the martial emperor was really no different from suicide!


    "Jie Jie, because I used the secret method to forcibly increase its strength by one step..." A harsh, strange laughter suddenly sounded at the side of the Snow Demon Sky Ape, and a cloud of stretchy black mist slowly emerged. , Suddenly, a figure shrouded in black robe appeared, weird and gloomy...

 292 Chapter 171 The Technique of Puppets

    The sudden appearance of the black-robed man caused Han Yue and the others'' complexions to change drastically. Their complexions were even more ugly at this moment.Because the cold and terrifying aura emanating from the black-robed man was so much stronger than that of the Snow Demon Heavenly Ape, even Elder Su Qianda couldn''t compare it.


    "Who are you? Is this kind of bureau specially set up to wait for us to get the bait?" Han Yue''s expression is very ugly, because the people here are in such a desperate situation because of her.


    "Jie Jie~~ The little girl is very keen..." The black-robed man opened his mouth with an unpleasant smile: "Because it is difficult for us to enter in the inner courtyard... Luckily, we found this place. The geocentric body milk just happened to be watched by you again. Therefore, I was just scheming..."


    "You made such a play, it seems to be the attention of the inner courtyard? Do you think our Canaan Academy is so easy to bully?" Lin Xiuya calmed down a lot at the moment, looking at the black-robed man with a cold voice Tao.


    "Canaan College...it''s nothing in our eyes, if it weren''t for that person..."


    "You have too much nonsense..." Just before the black robe had finished speaking, a cold word interrupted him. In the black mist condensed, another black robe appeared again, as he appeared, The strong bloody aura permeated, making Han Yue and the others'' complexions drastically changed, their heartbeat speeding up inexplicably, this time, they seemed to have encountered something extremely difficult!


    "Oh! Is your business finished? Then, I can''t delay it!" The black-robed man glanced at the person who had just appeared, turned his head and looked at Han Yue and others again: "In a word, my purpose is just How about asking you to do something for us, to confirm one thing, nothing more, how about it? Isn¡¯t it simple?"


    "What''s the matter?" Han Yue stared at the black-robed man in front of him with cold eyes.


    "Jie Jie~~ Little girl, don''t do anything crooked...you just need to do what I say!"


    "Do you think we might do things for you? A group of guys with hidden heads and bare tails!" Lin Xiuya sneered looking at the two men in black robes.The people here are rare arrogant and talented generations. Is it so easy to succumb to others?Even if the other party is an existence they cannot rival.


    "Wrong, wrong, wrong~~ I am not getting your consent, but ordering you, because you have no right to refuse!" The black robe man''s mouth suddenly hung up with an evil, evil and strange smile, this smile. It made Han Yue and the others cold!


    "Flee! How many can go! Be sure to tell the great elder and them!" Feeling the hostility of the other party, Lin Xiuya immediately shouted, and the crowd flickered, scattered in all directions, turning into phantoms. , Submerged in the jungle...


    "Jie Jie~~ Do you think you can escape in front of my eyes?" The black robe man gave a weird laugh, and his body was filled with black mist. The black chains filled with black air, shot out from his body, like strips of black. The chain snake jumped into the forest. For a moment, in the dense forest, I suddenly remembered the screams...


    "Hey! Don''t overkill! This group of people are the best disciples in the inner courtyard, and only they can determine whether the breath we sensed is accurate!" Another black robe beside him Human, his face was indifferent, his voice was cold, there was no emotional fluctuation, and every sentence revealed a strong murderous aura.


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure!" The black robe man smiled, covered in black mist, and accompanied by the rustling sound of the chain retracting, making it look even more weird.


    The chains retracted, several chains were stained with scarlet blood, and on three chains, three people were bound, Lin Xiuya, Yan Hao, Han Yue!The rest of the people were all killed. In the hands of this group of schoolmen in the inner courtyard, there was no room for resistance!


    At this moment, the three of them looked pale, they all looked at the two black-robed men in front of them with hatred. They watched the ruthless chains, piercing the chest of a famous schoolboy, but they were helpless...


    "I''m sorry... all this is my fault..." The proud Han Yue, at this moment, also left tears of regret!She believes that these students were all killed indirectly by her. If it weren''t for her, they might not have died...inexplicably remembered in her heart that the tall figure who saved him that day would definitely be able to deal with it if he was there. People?


    "You better kill us together, otherwise, today''s revenge will be reported in the coming day!" Lin Xiuya looked at the two black-robed men full of anger. The fear before was replaced by anger, and the killing in his heart I want to swallow it up.


    "Jie Jie~~ We are always welcome!" The black robe man let out a weird smile, and the black mist in his hands condensed directly into Lin Xiuya''s eyebrows. The latter suddenly screamed and resisted, but In the face of absolute strength, he is powerless...


    "Asshole! What did you do to him? Damn! Our inner courtyard will not let you go..." Han Yue''s expressions changed drastically, and Yan Hao roared out!


    "Don''t worry, it will be your turn in a while..." The black robe man smiled strangely.


    As the black mist invaded into his brain, Lin Xiuya also became completely silent.The black robe man slowly loosened the chains and let him down!The two Han Yue looked at him nervously!


    When Lin Xiuya raised his head, the pupils of the two suddenly shrank.At this moment, the black and bright eyes were completely filled with black mist, and they looked evil and strange.Following the gathering and dispersing of the black mist in his eyes, Lin Xiuya once again returned to his former appearance, but his next movements made Han Yue and Yan Hao''s eyes widened!


    "Lin Xiuya, I have seen two adults!" Kneeling on one knee, even though his tone was respectful!


    "Fuck off! What did you do to him? Damn! Lin Xiuya! Do you know what you are doing? Lin Xiuya!" Yan Hao suddenly roared and wanted to wake Lin Xiuya, but the latter was indifferent!


    "Jie Jie~~ It''s really easy for me to perform this puppet technique for people of low cultivation level like you!" The black-robed man laughed strangely and looked at Yan Hao: "Then, next, it''s his turn. is you!"


    "The technique of puppets?!" Yan Hao and Han Yue suddenly shrank their pupils.


    "Rather than let you control it, it''s better to die!" Yan Hao roared, biting his tongue and killing himself.There is also such a way to ban martial arts.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" The black-robed man smiled, squeezed his chin, and the black mist in his hand suddenly penetrated into his brain...


    "So, next! Only you are left!"


    Seeing the black-robed man walking towards him, Han Yue''s complexion turned pale. In the current situation, it is hard to die!


    As the black mist invaded the brain, Han Yue felt that her consciousness became more and more blurred. When her consciousness was completely blurred, perhaps, she was no longer herself!In a daze, the tall figure appeared in his mind again: "If possible, I really hope you can save me again... I really don''t want to be someone else''s puppet..."..

 294 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Three

    "what?¡­"


    Just as Han Yue felt that her consciousness was getting more and more blurred, a surprised whisper came from the black robe population named Ku Rong.The black-robed old man on the side looked at Ku Rong suspiciously: "What''s the matter?"


    "In her memory, there is the figure of that person, and it seems to have something to do with that person..."


    "Oh? Do you mean that one? Hey~~ It seems luck! Keep her! Maybe it will be useful in the future!"


    "Jie Jie~~ Indeed! According to the information, the man cares about his woman very much. If this woman is in hand, there will be an extra life-saving talisman..." Ku Rong laughed strangely, and a hint of joy was on him. Appeared on his face, but it looked so cold and weird!


    "You don''t have this chance!" A figure suddenly flashed beside the two of them, and the cold words came out, but the complexion of the two black-robed men changed greatly.


    "Who?!" The two exclaimed in unison. With their strength, someone came to the side and didn''t notice it. How could they not be shocked.Just wanting to be prepared, Old Man Ku Rong suddenly saw a fist suddenly enlarged in his own eyes. Although he had seen it, but before he could react, he felt a heart-piercing pain in his right eye, and immediately, a terrifying violent violent. Li Dao struck his brain directly from his right eye socket. Suddenly he felt dizzy and lost the ability to think. His figure flew upside down like a cannonball. With a bang, a hill not far away was directly smashed. collapse!


    The black-robed old man on the side was shocked at the moment, but his reaction was not slow. At the moment when Monkey King fisted and flew into the withered glory, he grasped the gap of that moment and turned his figure into a black figure, tearing the space with him. With a terrifying and cold and bloody breath, he slapped his head fiercely.


    However, in the eyes of the black-robed old man, the punch that must be hit is a punch, passing across his head, when his face changes involuntarily: "Afterimages?" In exclaiming, he suddenly felt his back. A huge force came, the bones were crunchy, and the throat was sweet, immediately spewed out a big mouth of blood, crashing to the ground, shaking out a huge crater 100 meters wide!


    With just one punch and kick, a Wuzun Pinnacle Peak and Half Saint Qiang lost the ability to fight martial arts!


    Not taking care of the two soul halls for the time being, Monkey King came to Han Yue''s side, frowning slightly, Han Yue''s expression was a little dull at this moment, Monkey King suddenly appeared, causing Kurong''s puppet art to be forcibly interrupted.Such evil techniques are inherently damaging, controlling their thinking and hurting their souls.The sudden interruption put her in a kind of chaotic mystery.


    However, this method is not difficult to defeat Monkey King. With a light wave of his hand, a divine light appeared, shining on Han Yue''s body, and the black mist in his brain was completely dissipated, and the damaged nerves instantly recovered. Han Yue''s godless eyes The focus was gradually restored, and in a moment, it became as bright and energetic as usual.


    "Senior Wukong?! Why are you here?" Just after regaining consciousness, the first thing he saw was the figure of Monkey King, which made Han Yue very surprised.


    "Suddenly, someone called me so strongly and needed my help. Wouldn''t it be too disappointing if I didn''t show up?" Monkey King looked at Han Yue with a smile, and his tone was very teasing.


    "Uh..." Han Yue suddenly remembered how she felt when she was about to be controlled. Isn''t the person in her mind the person in front of her?Did he hear his call?How is this possible?As her heart beat faster, Han Yue''s pretty face blushed inexplicably.This situation, this situation, was exposed to the person''s thoughts in person, and even if it was that girl, he would have to blush and be ashamed and embarrassed!


    Suddenly, Han Yue saw Lin Xiuya and Yan Hao on the side. The long sword in one''s hand pierced the back of Monkey King, and the sledgehammer in one''s hand slammed directly into Monkey King''s forehead, her expression changed greatly: "Wukong Senior, be careful!"


    "En? I forgot these two goods!" Sun Wukong tilted his head and looked at Lin Xiuya and Yan Hao who were attacking him. At this moment, their eyes had completely turned into weird pitch black, even faint. The black mist looks very weird, obviously, the two have been completely controlled!


    Although he was controlled, but since he shot himself, Monkey King would not be polite. With a big wave of his hand, a violent energy swept the two directly, crashing to the ground, and shaking out a hole in the boss. , Humbling, but can''t get up for a long time!


    "Senior Wukong, you...are you too heavy to start..." Han Yue looked at the two pits, the two miserable people were a little unbearable.


    "These two goods have been completely controlled. If they are not beaten to a half body, they will be gone!"


    "Then are they still saved?" Han Yue suddenly became nervous after hearing Sun Wukong''s words.


    "a piece of cake!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Han Yue was obviously relieved: "Then please help them! It''s all because of me at this time, I don''t want someone to have an accident!"


    "These two goods are good fate, if you don''t meet me, I am afraid it will be really helpless!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and a milky white light condensed in his hands, shining on the two bodies and blending into their bodies...


    In a moment, the darkness in their eyes gradually dissipated, and their consciousness returned to the body!


    Lin Xiuya and Yan Hao helped to get up and dragged their badly wounded bodies to the side of Monkey King. They were very grateful and said: "Senior Wukong, if you thank you, we won''t say much. The help of life is unforgettable! You, we are going to be other people''s hawks in the future, but there will be dispatches in the future, we will not stop!" The two obviously remembered the previous events very clearly. Naturally, they are grateful for Monkey King''s''life-saving'' grace!


    Monkey King waved his hand and didn''t care.


    "However, you are still a bit heavier when you start. We have all been killed by you!" Yan Hao rubbed his still-strained and painful chest and said.


    "With your strength, is this really a freshman in this class?" Lin Xiuya was quite curious about the identity of Monkey King.Even Han Yue and Yan Hao on the side looked at Monkey King with curiosity.


    "I just entered the inner courtyard as a student, not a student of Canaan College!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "It''s pretty much the same. With your strength, it would be too unreasonable to be a student in the inner courtyard!" Yan Hao and the others were obviously relieved.


    "Um... Although it is very presumptuous... Can you tell me how old you are? I''m really curious about this..." Han Yue''s face turned red, hesitated, and finally asked her doubts.The two eyes next to him also looked at him together, and they were also very curious about this question.


    "Whenever you are qualified to know, you will know it naturally!" Monkey King smiled faintly, not talking about this topic, because it was too horrible.


    "But! Pretend to be mysterious!" Han Yueqiao''s face flushed slightly, and she curled her lips with dissatisfaction.Leng Yan''s face looked a little cute now.


    "Heh! You still have the strength to escape, you really have the potential for Xiaoqiang!" Monkey King suddenly turned his head and looked at the two soul halls who were about to run away. At the same time of the accident, his tone was very serious. Playful...

 295 Chapter 174 The Eve of Disaster

    In the distance, the two elders of the Soul Palace had already joined together, watching Monkey King and not paying attention to them, a look of surprise appeared on his face, and at the same time, there was a deep fear.


    "Unexpectedly, we were discovered so quickly! Is it inevitable or accidental?" Ku Rong''s face was pale and a little distorted, and a large swelling on his right eye made his already eerie and terrifying face even more weird and scary. .He glanced at the back of Monkey King in the distance, his eyes flickered with murderous intent, but more, it was fear.With just one blow, they were all seriously injured, and the bones in their bodies had no idea how many bones they had broken. If it weren''t for the peculiar exercises they practiced, they would have lost their ability to move as ordinary people.


    "I used to hear a little bit about him from the head of the patriarch, and didn¡¯t feel anything, but when I encountered it, I felt his horror! Alas~~ The patriarch wanted to compete with such an existence... What are you thinking..." Another gray robe sighed, but his tone was a little dissatisfied.


    "Huh! The patriarch suffered such a big loss in the hands of that person. With his character, how can he tolerate it? Moreover, when our soul palace has been in the mainland for so many years, when have we suffered such a loss? Even in ancient times, Never before! This account must be calculated! As long as the plan of the patriarch succeeds, you will be promoted to Emperor Wu! You will have the strength to compete with this person!" Ku Rong gave the old man a fierce look, and said to him. , Obviously very dissatisfied.


    "But! We failed again...Ah~!" The old man under the black robe sighed, and immediately said with a solemn expression: "Don''t talk nonsense, and quickly start the space teleportation! I am afraid it will be too late!"


    Ku Rong nodded solemnly, not daring to hesitate. He directly took out a scroll full of primitive patterns from Na Jie, and glanced at Monkey King, seeing that he hadn¡¯t paid attention to it. He looked happy and immediately. Tear the scroll in the hand...In a moment, a space channel tore apart during the fluctuation of space, and appeared beside the two of them. In a pleasant surprise, the two dashed into the space channel...


    "Heh! You still have the strength to escape, you really have the potential for Xiaoqiang!"


    Before the two were happy, Sun Wukong''s figure appeared next to the space channel, and his fist without fancy bombarded it directly, and the space trembled, and the layers shattered!


    "Ah~~~"


    In the screams of fear, the two black-robed men burst into pieces of flesh and blood at the same time as the broken space!The blood spattered on the ground!The horrible scene was a lot of Lin Xiuya who was accustomed to life and death, but they also turned pale when they saw it. Such a way of death is really too miserable!


    Serious Monkey King, one punch is enough to explode a planet, how can Wu Zun and Half Sage be able to resist it?With just one punch, the two of them directly lost together with the shattered space channel!


    "Ok... so strong..." Lin Xiuya and the three of them exclaimed sincerely.Especially Lin Xiuya and Yan Hao are full of yearning for such absolute strength!


    "Sooner or later, I will become as strong as him!" They swear so in their hearts.


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King turned around, waved to the three of them, and was about to go back.


    "Wait! We are here for the geocentric body milk, so sacrificed so much, naturally can''t go back empty-handed..." Han Yue stopped him and pointed to the trembling man in the distance. Snow Demon Tian Yuan said.


    "Ah! If you don''t tell me, I almost forgot! Now that the matter is resolved, Master Wukong, why don''t you accompany us for a while!" Lin Xiuya looked at Sun Wukong respectfully.


    Originally, Sun Wukong wanted to go to the Soul Palace after he returned to the inner courtyard and arranged for the girls. However, it was nothing to delay such a little time. Looking at Han Yue''s expectant eyes, he nodded involuntarily.Walked towards the Snow Demon Sky Ape.


    The Han Yue trio were overjoyed and followed closely!


    "Lead the way!" When he came to the side of the Snow Demon Sky Ape, Monkey King looked at it and said lightly.


    "Okay... OK..." Looking at Monkey King, the Snow Demon Sky Ape was so scared that his body was a little trembling, and he didn''t dare to talk more nonsense at all, leading the way!This made the Han Yue trio behind them sigh again and again. Sure enough, strength is the kingly way in this world!


    Walking all the way nervously, the Snow Demon Sky Ape looked at Monkey King with a little cringe, and finally gathered courage, and said in a pleading tone: "That...respected human powerhouse, you can take away the body milk...but... Please... please spare my life... is it okay?..." Monkey King¡¯s methods just scared him, he knew how strong the two black-robed men were, but such a strong man was also killed by this person. This kind of existence, it simply cannot afford to resist.


    Monkey King glanced at it lightly and nodded.This made the Snow Demon Sky Ape, who was nervous and scared, excited, with a very ugly and funny smile on his face.Han Yue behind this look was stunned!The Snow Demon Sky Ape, who was so violent and domineering in their eyes, had such a funny side. Sure enough, strength can represent everything!


    The dim hall was still so quiet and terrifying, a person shrouded in a black robe was like an old monk entering Ding, and no one spoke!This is the most secret place in the Soul Palace, and it is also where they hide from that terrible person!Here, the people who are treated are the strongest of the soul race. They are waiting for a message. After confirming that they are correct, they will come out, without any cost, but also to seize what they want!


    "Come!" The silent hall suddenly thought of an old harsh voice.Everyone turned their heads and looked at the altar in the center of the hall!There is tension and expectation in the eyes!


    The space on the altar was fluctuating, and a broken space crack appeared and disappeared, pungent bloody air came from it, and traces of scarlet blood flowed down from the broken space crack!Among them, there are still traces of blood foam and broken bones!


    "Tick! Tick!~~"


    The sound of blood dripping is very soft, but here, it is exceptionally crisp, it seems to strike everyone''s heart, depressed and uncomfortable!


    "Failed again... It seems that Santianzun and Old Man Kurong have already..."


    I don''t know who sighed softly. In the hall, everyone under the black robe looked at the first person...


    There was a moment of silence, but there was a weird smile on the calm face of the Emperor Soul Tian: "Sure enough, as I guessed... I failed... Hehe~~~ Such an opponent is interesting! I haven''t been so excited for a long time... "


    Glancing at the people in the hall, Soul Heaven Emperor¡¯s Junyi¡¯s face was indifferent: ¡°Let¡¯s start! Let¡¯s do a real killing! Let the world fall into a real panic!... Jie Jie~~Haha~~~The strongest in the mainland...I want to see if the final winner is you or me? Let''s take a gamble!..."..

 296 Chapter 175 Bloody Means

    In the valley, the area is very spacious, but the environment is also extremely complicated. If there is no Snow Demon Sky Ape to lead the way, ordinary people would have to spend a lot of effort to find the geocentric body milk.


    Following behind the Snow Demon Sky Ape, the end of the valley was already not far in front, and a dark cave at the end appeared in front of the four of them.


    "Here!" A hint of surprise suddenly appeared on Han Yue''s face. She had been here by accident with a few school girls before, and she was naturally familiar with it, but at the time, their strength was not enough to deal with this snowy magic sky. Ape, therefore fled back in embarrassment.


    "En! The core of the body milk is inside, please come with me!" The Snow Demon Sky Ape gave Sun Wukong a respectful look and walked ahead again to lead the way.


    In the cave, the Snow Demon Celestial Ape walked to a recessed place and smashed away the white hair piled there, but a layer of sand appeared underneath, but the color of the sand was compared with the sand in other places. Deeper, it looks like it has been turned over.


    I saw the Snow Demon Sky Ape stretched out its huge palm, pierced into the sand with its sharp claws, and held all the sand above both palms, and a dark and faint underground hole appeared in his line of sight. .


    "You are very careful!" Yan Hao glanced at the Snow Demon Sky Ape lightly.With Monkey King, even if the opponent is a Tier 6 monster, he doesn''t care at all. It feels so cool!Although this feels a bit fake!


    The Snow Demon Sky Ape didn''t pay attention to him. If Monkey King wasn''t there, it would have slapped him!


    Stepping out of the dark passage, the eyes of the four people suddenly brightened, and they looked around. After seeing the surrounding environment, a touch of consternation appeared on the faces of all the people.Even Sun Wukong, who had been expecting it, was surprised!I know, I know, but when the imaginary scene really appears in front of you, it is shocking and unable to speak!


    What appeared in front of the four of them was an underground world full of stalactites. Looking around, the milky white stalactites continuously covered the end of the line of sight. The pale white light radiated from it, expelling all the darkness here. Stalactites grow everywhere, some hanging above the top of the mountain, some even up to a hundred meters long, at first glance, the mountain dome is covered with huge stalactites, occasionally drops of white emulsion dripping down, splashing on the ground Milky white splash.


    "It''s really a good underground world!" After Sun Wukong sighed, he immediately raised the idea of ??including this place in his own world ring!


    "It''s so beautiful!" Rao was Han Yue''s coldness and also let out a voice of admiration.She had only occasionally broken into the cave of the Snow Demon Heavenly Ape before, and learned the news of the geocentric body milk from its mouth, but she did not travel here in the future!


    "Where is the geocentric body milk?" After exclaiming, Yan Hao was most concerned about the treasures born from the day and the earth.


    "Come with me!" The Snow Demon Sky Ape''s tone was a little uncomfortable. The treasure that belongs to him is about to change ownership. Can you be happy?


    After walking with the Snow Demon Sky Ape in this world of stalactites for nearly ten minutes, the four of them appeared before the huge stalactite!The three Han Yue suddenly exclaimed!


    "Nature is really magic!" Rao was Monkey King, also let out a sigh!


    The stalactite that appeared in front of him is connected to the top of the mountain dome with one end directly hanging down. The huge volume is more than 100 meters long, and the width is also thick enough for two people to hug it. The pale light lingers beside it. Rendering it as if it were a crystal pillar, this stalactite is undoubtedly the largest in this underground world. This size, like the emperor among stalactites, accepts the worship of countless stalactites around it.


    The gaze gradually moved down. Under this stalactite, there was a huge bluestone. Most of the bluestone was buried in the ground. At this time, at the top of the bluestone, there was a groove less than half a foot deep. The trough is just facing the tip of the upper stalactite, and in that groove is two inches of milky white water. Above the lotion, there is a faint white mist. The white mist is quite strange, how constantly drifting, They never dissipated.


    The three of Han Yue stared at the milky white liquid in the groove, their throats rolled a bit, and a touch of excitement surged across their faces: "Geocentric body milk!..."


    The Zhongzhou mainland has an extremely large area. Therefore, in Zhongzhou, some large cities are mostly set up with the so-called "spatial wormhole" to slow down the time of travel.However, for those who are truly strong, they can directly tear the space and open the space wormhole!


    The Black Point Region is not very far from Canaan College. Between the two, after years of dark warfare, it is considered to be the same.Here, it has almost become the most chaotic area on the whole continent. The escaped powerhouses of countless countries have fallen into this place and constructed the most barbaric rules. In addition, here is a gathering of all kinds of races in the continent except humans. It is a miniature version of the mainland.


    In the Noire domain, there is no legal restriction, and some are just a law, the law of the jungle!


    In other words, that is, the weak eat the strong!


    The weak, here, have no rights!


    However, half a month ago, after Monkey King''s intervention, all the heads of the Black Point Region were basically wiped out by him. Therefore, the current Black Point Region has been changed to the name of Canaan Academy, and it has long been completely new.


    The tense and dangerous atmosphere of the past has disappeared. Here, peace has gradually been restored!


    Above the sky, the space fluctuates strangely, and the figures shrouded in black robes emerge. Some of them are violent and cold, some of them are filled with blood, and some are covered in black mist, which looks very strange...


    An old man with faint fluctuations exuding terror, looked at the city below, with a look of indifference: "Is this the Blackhorn Region? It was not like this when I came here before!"


    "The Blackhorn Territory is now under the management of Canaan College, and naturally it has a completely new look!"


    "Haha~~ Has such a character come from Canaan College, has it become so easy to pick up the most chaotic place on this continent?"


    "Huh! Such a peaceful feeling is really annoying! Let''s destroy it quickly!"


    "Remember, our mission is only to kill, kill and destroy. Once it attracts that person''s attention, you can escape if you can. If you can''t escape, I don''t need to say more, right?"


    "understand!"


    "Haha~~~ Then, kill as much as you want! Let the world feel the horror of our soul hall! Haha~~~"


    With the sound falling, dozens of black shadows turned into a cloud of black mist and attacked directly below!The weapons in their hands were either pitch-black sickles or strange and dangerous chains!


    The sickle cuts off the head easily, and the chain relentlessly penetrates the hearts of countless people... Accompanied by screams and wailing, this place has become a purgatory on earth!The powerhouses of the Blackhorn region, as well as the guards of this city, are so fragile in the hands of those who are shrouded in black robes, they have become ornaments!


    The souls were pulled out of the human body by the weird chains in their hands, and then cruelly refined, making their breath more weird and powerful!


    In a moment, this place has become a place of death, and the sky is covered with strong blood!


    And such bloody slaughter, in the major cities not far from Canaan College, was staged one after another. With the emergence of the Soul Palace, a disaster was gradually unfolding, and the mainland began to fall into panic and chaos. !..

 297 Chapter 176 The True Disaster

    The earth cracked and trembled, rumbling!The clouds in the sky were also dispersed by a terrifying wave of air!


    Han Yue and the three of them looked at the ground rising from the ground in a daze, and their hearts were shocked, filled with incredible colors!And the Snow Demon Sky Ape on the side was already trembling with fright!Shrunk!Looking at the sky, the figure with his right hand stretched out indifferently, his eyes filled with boundless respect and fear!


    What a terrifying powerhouse this is, in every gesture, there is the power of distorting mountains and rivers and shaking the earth!


    In a flash, the boundless peaks and land that rose from the ground disappeared in a flash!


    Han Yue and the others stared blankly at the huge pitch-black crater in the distance!The shocked expression was already dumbfounded!


    "Oh my God! He...he really collected the stalactite cave...he put it away..." Lin Xiuya swallowed hard, and looked at the floating Monkey King with shock!I was shocked for a long time and couldn''t calm down. I thought I knew him a little bit, but I didn''t want to. It was just a drop in the bucket!This class of powerhouses is amazing!


    "He... he wouldn''t be the one who is rumored on the mainland... that... the strongest man in the mainland! A peerless god of war, right?" After the shock, Yan Hao suddenly exclaimed, his face full of excitement. color!


    Han Yue and Lin Xiuya were also taken aback, and immediately looked at Monkey King hotly!"This kind of method, this kind of supernatural power! It''s not wrong to be so young! He is definitely..." Lin Xiuya was very excited.


    Han Yue looked at the figure in the sky, her cold and charming face, a blushing inexplicably appeared, and she was beating slightly with ease. Such a look is indeed very fascinating!


    After taking away the stalactite world underground, Monkey King slowly landed in front of the three of them.However, Yan Hao came to him with a look of excitement for the first time. For such a big man, his mood at this time seemed very twisted: "That...you...you wouldn''t be...that..."


    "Let''s go! Each of you got a lot of geocentric body milk, it''s time to go back!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Seeing the inexplicable smile on Monkey King''s face, the three of them seemed very excited and excited, which indirectly explained everything!The legendary character is right in front of you. This exciting thing makes the three of them unable to calm down anymore.


    With the big hand waving, the space around the body fluctuated, and the four figures disappeared here so strangely!


    Seeing that a few people disappeared, the scared Snow Demon Sky Ape suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at the bottomless and terrifying sinkhole in front of him. There was a chill in his heart, and at the same time, he wanted to cry without tears, baby, No...its home...no more...


    Back in the inner courtyard, the three Han Yue bid farewell to Monkey King with excitement!After getting the geocentric body milk, they can''t wait to absorb refining!


    Just after returning to the courtyard, Hong Ri''s petite body flashed in front of him, his little nose moved slightly, and he immediately yelled: "Huh! Brother Wukong, are you going to hunt for treasure?" You didn''t even take me!"


    "Hehe! Your little nose is so good!" Monkey King rubbed her little head gently, took out a jade bottle, and handed it to her.Hongri took it, looked at the milky white liquid inside, and smelled it lightly, his small eyes suddenly lit up, and he was filled with a satisfied smile: "Geocentric body milk! It turned out to be this thing, really good!"...


    In the hall, Su Qian looked at the anxious middle-aged man beside him, and said faintly: "Luo Bao, what''s the matter, aren''t you guarding in the Black Point? Is there anything wrong in coming to see me in such a hurry?"


    "Elder, it''s okay, something has happened in Black Point! I don''t know where a group of black-robed people came from. They carried out a merciless massacre on Black Point, cruel... they were simply too cruel... old and weak women and children. Don''t let it go... Now, the Blackhorn Region has almost become a dead city. If I didn''t see the opportunity quickly and escaped from the secret tunnel, I''m afraid I would suffer bad luck!"


    Looking at the Luo Leopard who had been wandering in the meat of the hob all year round in front of him, there was also a look of fear in his eyes. Su Qian couldn''t help but lose his face, but after hearing what he said, he was shocked: "What did you say?!"


    But before he was overwhelmed, Elder Su also rushed into the hall in a hurry, with an anxious expression: "Elder...it''s not good...news from the surrounding towns...jun...all were bloodbathed and slaughtered by a group of black-robed men. ¡­"


    "What the hell happened?" The elder''s eyes widened in shock, why did it happen so suddenly?There is no room for reaction!


    "Quick! Go to Master Wukong..."


    Sun Wukong, who was just about to have a meal, was suddenly asked to see him by the elder. He felt uncomfortable, waved his hand, and said to Qinglin next to him: "No see or not! This Su Qian is really annoying! Why not let people rest Up!"


    "Okay! But, the elder said, please feel the cities around Canaan College and you will understand everything!" Qinglin nodded obediently, finished speaking, and walked outside.


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he frowned and felt it carefully. His complexion suddenly changed: "What''s the matter? Why does the''qi'' of so many people disappear at the same time?" He hurriedly let go of his spiritual consciousness and spread out to the surroundings!The scene I saw was bloody, and some, only the merciless massacre...


    The originally blue sky is now filled with thick blood clouds. The sun shines through the blood clouds and shines on the earth, but it projects a dull luster, which makes people feel extremely depressed.


    The smell of blood spreads at an extremely fast rate. Every once in a while, in the blood cloud that fills the sky, there will be many blood awns. When the blood awn passes, all corpses are everywhere, and blood flows into rivers.Immediately, countless black robe-shrouded figures rushed out, and weird black chains were launched from their hands, piercing through the bodies, pulling out their souls, and putting them into the vessel!


    In the face of the actions of the black-robed men, countless sectarian forces seemed extremely angry, but this anger appeared to be ineffective in the face of the terrifying strength of the black-robed men, not only death, but also soul Also taken away together!Finally, it turned into a cloud of blood in the sky!For a while, those anger turned into fear.


    Only now did they understand how cruel and tyrannical the methods of these black-robed men were!


    In the face of such a sudden emergence of terrorist forces, everyone was in danger for a while, and a force called the Alliance also quietly formed!


    And the sky of the mainland was gradually shrouded in blood clouds. Terror truly fell into the world, and a real and unprecedented disaster had already arrived!..

 298 Chapter 177 Ancient Emperor Cave Mansion

    "It seems that the Soul Palace can''t wait to take action!" Seeing the disaster on the mainland at this time, a strange smile appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "Ignorance is really terrible! Even if you are in a high position. , Your horizons are limited to this world... Do you want to draw my attention to such a big movement? What calculations do you think I don¡¯t know? Haha~~ But I don¡¯t know that everything about you has been exhausted by me. Glance! But... since you are so coveted in the cave of the ancient emperor Tuoshe, then I will fulfill you..."


    Coming to a room, this is where Xun''er rests, and the girls are also here to accompany her.Looking at Yingying and Yanyan in a room, a smile appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "Clean up, this world is no longer peaceful, you should go to the ring of the world!"


    "En? What happened?" The girls all looked at Monkey King in doubt.


    A white light condensed in Sun Wukong''s hand, lightly showering, forming a virtual screen in the void, and the image inside is the corner of the disaster on the mainland at this moment!


    The light of blood enveloped the earth, the clouds were as red as blood, and corpses were everywhere. The people under the black robes, the strange chains in their hands, harvested the fresh souls. The mainland has long been selected into a bloody and panic...


    All the women were shocked by the situation in the video. Su Mei''s eyes were filled with incredible shock: "Wukong, is this...is this true? What happened?"


    "This...this dress...this kind of means...are they..." Xun''er, who was lying on the edge of the bed, looked at the man in the black robe in the image, but opened her eyes in surprise.


    "Yes, all of this is done by the mysterious soul temple. Their purpose is only one, which is to attract my attention and draw me away from this inner courtyard!"


    "Encourage you? Do they want to attack the inner courtyard?" Hu Jiadai frowned, and the girls looked at Monkey King, waiting for his answer.


    "No... they just want to get the things inside the ancient Emperor Tuoshe''s cave house under the Heavenly Burning Qi Refining Tower..." Monkey King said with a faint smile.


    "Tuoshe... ancient emperor...?!" The women were a little confused, but Xun''er was shocked with her eyes widened: "You mean, the legendary Tuoshe ancient emperor''s cave house... is under the Tianburn Qi Refining Tower? "


    "Well, because when I was subduing Falling Heart Flame, I made my shots too heavy, so it spread to the ancient emperor''s cave, causing a trace of aura inside to leak out... I think it was this aura that caused the soul of the emperor. Attention, after all, that belongs to the aura of the ancient Emperor Tuoshe..."


    "Emperor Tuoshe? Is it so hard that he hasn''t died yet?" Xun''er''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "It''s just a trace of remnant soul that exists for inheritance!"


    "Remnant soul?... But, those eight Tuoshe ancient jade are in your hands, right? They lead you away. Without these eight keys, what can they do?" Xun''er frowned, but wondered in her heart.


    "Who knows! But, I am going to visit the cave mansion of the ancient emperor Nadoshi now, so you should enter the world ring first!"


    All the women nodded and started to tidy up. Although they wanted to join in the fun, they were not strong enough, and that would only be a hindrance!


    After putting all the girls in the ring of the world, Monkey King''s figure disappeared here!


    The inner courtyard, the bottom of the Tianburn gas refining tower.


    Monkey King was standing at the entrance to the magma world, looking at the fiery red world inside, his body flashed, and it turned into a black glow and swept directly into the magma world in the passage below.


    In the world of magma, it is still red, and the scorching high temperature has no effect on Monkey King. Ignoring the red lava around him, Monkey King falls straight down like nothing... towards the bottom of the magma world!


    As he descended gradually, there was a lot of cryptic aura that appeared in his perception, obviously a mysterious thing inhabiting this magma world!The surrounding magma suddenly fluctuated violently, and then I saw dense crimson figures rushing from all directions, and finally surrounded them.


    Sun Wukong faintly scanned these lizard-like magma creatures, and finally turned his gaze to two milky white lizardmen not far away. They looked as if they were much older than the other lizardmen. Looking at their breath, The strength of these two lizardmen actually reached the level of semi-sage!


    "Get away!" Looking at the lizardmen around, Monkey King looked indifferent.


    "Humans, this is the cemetery of the gods, not where you can come, quickly retreat, otherwise the guardian will be awakened, even if you are strong, you will be buried here forever!" One of the two white lizard people, It was actually talking, although it was a bit jerky, but the intermittent voice still passed into the ears of Monkey King.


    "Huh! Life and death!"


    Monkey King looked at the two white lizardmen faintly, a vast and terrifying soul wave, spreading out from the center of their eyebrows like lightning.With the spread of soul fluctuations, the magma suddenly fluctuates violently, and there is a faint roar of waves!Immediately afterwards, the numerous flame lizardmen around, their bodies shook suddenly, and a soul pressure that resembled a mighty sky descended!


    The expressions of the two white flame lizardmen changed suddenly, but before they could scream out, they suddenly realized in horror that their bodies were no longer under their control, and their chests expanded rapidly. Immediately, "Bang" With a sound, explode!


    "Boom~~Boom~~Boom~~" One person exploded, and the surrounding flame lizards exploded one after another!


    Thousands of feet of magma waves are raging and violent!Swept away in all directions!In an instant, all the flame lizardmen here were wiped out!


    In the fierce and fierce flame waves, Monkey King was still unaffected by the slightest influence, calmly glanced at the endless world of magma below his eyes, his fingers pressed against his brows, and his figure disappeared instantly!


    "Is this the end of the magma world?"


    Monkey King slowly stretched out his palm and gently touched the magma in front of him, "Om!" As Monkey King''s palm touched the piece of magma, the latter actually waved up, while his palm was directly It disappeared, it looked like that, as if it had touched a spatial split level.


    "That''s it!" He said, Monkey King stepped directly into the space at the bottom of the magma!


    "laugh!"


    As the whole body stepped into the mysterious space, the color of magma flowing in the ears was suddenly stopped.


    What appeared in Monkey King''s eyes was an endless space with some darkness and silence. In this space, I don''t know how many years of silence, the whole space is filled with a taste of ancient vicissitudes.


    Monkey King''s figure flashed again, and a light group suddenly appeared in front of him, and the scene inside the light group was a stone gate, a stone gate of tens of thousands of feet!


    Shimen stood quietly in this vast space, as if the ancients would last forever, an ancient, wild and wild aura, slowly spreading from it, rippling in this world.


    On the top of Shimen, there are four ancient fonts:


    "Gudidongfu!"..

 299 Chapter 178 Zhu Kun

    Looking at the huge stone gate in front of him, even Monkey King was a little surprised, but immediately smiled faintly: "There is a martial emperor, this pomp is really not small!"


    Immediately, my heart moved slightly, and I looked at my feet indifferently, a hint of surprise flashed in my eyes.


    The dazzling fire light illuminates the space below that seems to have been dark for thousands of years, and under the shining light, a huge behemoth has appeared in front of Monkey King!


    It was an indescribable huge creature. It was entrenched in the dark void, motionless. Monkey King looked at it, but the end of his vision was blocked by the dark space in the distance, and it was impossible to see its end...


    This mysterious creature, the whole body presents the color of purple and gold, and its body is covered with cold scales, and a feeling of vigor and steel is born spontaneously.


    Under Sun Wukong''s indifferent gaze, the body of the huge creature below suddenly trembled slightly.In a moment, in the dark void, a pair of huge eyes closed for a long time suddenly opened!


    This pair of eyes showed a faint red color. Among the eyes, the pupils overlapped, and this pair of eyes alone was hundreds of times bigger than Monkey King!This feeling made Monkey King very upset, it seemed that he was very small!


    As soon as these eyes opened, Monkey King was locked in. At the same time, an extremely terrifying coercion directly enveloped Monkey King!


    "Are you stomping me?"


    The corners of Monkey King¡¯s mouth, with a trace of contempt, the coercion that made the whole world tremble with horror, but with a destructive posture, the coercion radiated by that huge terrifying creature was instantly crushed. The attitude of reigning over the world and ignoring everything directly enveloped the huge creature!


    "En?!!" The huge but huge creature trembled fiercely, and there was a deep sense of horror in his eyes. The expression was not indifferent, and the aura was dazzling, but he could no longer maintain that empty posture. Fall directly from the height of nothingness!The huge body smashed to the ground like a meteorite, and the space here was shaking violently!


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and in an instant, he was standing on top of his head!The small body burst out with a terrifying force that was completely incompatible with it!Rao how struggling with that behemoth, roar!Still can''t move a bit!My heart was finally replaced by a deep horror!What kind of terrifying existence did he encounter?In front of him, he was weak and unable to resist!This is more terrifying than the master of this cave mansion!When did such a terrifying existence appear in this world?


    "This breath... I remember, you... half a month ago, the culprit that caused a great upheaval in this magma world... Unexpectedly... your strength is so terrifying!"


    Struggling to no avail, I can only give up. What if I am unwilling?The huge creature can only allow Monkey King to stand on top of his head, with a thick sound of horror sounded here, but it is like thunder, rumbling!


    "Huh? Wrong!!!"


    Suddenly, the huge creature seemed to think of something, and immediately the huge pupils rolled round, which revealed infinite surprises, and even its voice became a little trembling: "You... actually entered this space. Among them... Can you ignore this space barrier? Come and go freely?"


    After the shock, the tone of the huge creature suddenly became a little flattering: "That! This lord... Since you can ignore this space enchantment... Then... can you rescue me? As long as I leave this space, no matter what Any request, just mention it!"


    "Any request? What do you think I need?" Monkey King retracted his terrifying aura and stood on top of this huge dragon head with a slight smile on his mouth.Now, he seemed to remember the identity of this huge creature!Therefore, the hostility towards him also disappeared!


    "Uh~~ this..." The huge creature was speechless for a while, yes, what could he give to such a powerful existence?


    Just when the huge creature didn''t know how to speak, Monkey King smiled faintly: "You are quite strong, how come you are trapped here and become someone else''s watchdog?"


    "Fucking ancient emperor Tuoshe! As soon as I said this, I got angry, and even set a trap to frame me..." The huge creature suddenly became angry with a voice rolling, but the shocking person''s eardrums hurt!


    "I regret that I should not covet this ancient emperor cave mansion! I was trapped here for thousands of years when I was sleepy... Hey..."


    "Your name is Zhukun, right?" Monkey King suddenly asked faintly.


    The huge creature froze for a moment, and said: "Yes! Didn''t expect you to know me? Is my name Zhukun so loud after thousands of years? Huh, no! I was trapped for thousands of years. , How did you recognize me?"


    "Do you want to go out?" Monkey King did not answer, but said lightly.


    "Yes!" Zhukun replied very simply, with a more excited tone: "But, do you have any requirements?"


    "Required?...no..."


    "No requirement?" Is there such a good thing in the world?


    "You should be thankful that you have a good daughter. For your daughter''s sake, why not save you!"


    "You... Have you met my daughter?" Zhu Kun was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly looked excited: "How is she, how is she doing? Has she grown up?"


    Looking at the huge ancient dragon who suddenly became excited and restless, Monkey King smiled faintly: "She''s fine...but it''s a bit hard to talk to you now, let''s let you go out and talk!"


    After speaking, Monkey King jumped up and came directly to the space wall, clenched his fist with his right hand, and hit the space wall with a fist under Zhu Kun''s shocking eyes!The aftermath of horror dispersed, but saw that the space wall that made him helpless was cracked and spread rapidly, and immediately, under his shocked and ecstatic gaze, it burst into pieces!


    "Hahahaha, the emperor can finally leave this damn ghost place!"


    Zhu Kun excitedly let out a roar that shook the sky, and a fierce aura that made the heavens and the earth discolored, also burst out of his huge body!Suddenly a strong light appeared, and immediately its huge body shrank suddenly and rapidly. In a short moment, it turned into a middle-aged man with purple and gold hair. He raised his head and the pair was full of strong pressure. Her golden pupils looked at Monkey King with gratitude: "This lord, thank you so much, you have been trapped in this damn space for thousands of years, and now you are finally free! Forget it, Zhukun owes you A favor!"..

 300 Chapter 179 The Mysterious Gift

    "How much is your favor?" Sun Wukong glanced at Zhukun lightly, but saw Muguan look inside the huge stone gate!


    "Uh!" After hearing Sun Wukong''s unceremonious words, Zhu Kun suddenly had a conversation. It was true that his own favor seemed to be nothing to the person in front of him.Even he has no power to fight back in front of this person. Such existence has long been beyond the world!


    "Huh? That''s not right!" Zhukun suddenly remembered something, and was shocked secretly in his heart: "Isn''t this world no longer the existence of Emperor Wu? Then this person explains it like this? Can he make himself unable to fight back? Man, isn''t it the legendary Emperor Wu, what else would it be?"


    "It''s chaotic! It turns out that Emperor Wu still exists in this world! It seems that I am too ignorant!" In the end, Zhu Kun could only comfort himself in this way.


    Seeing Monkey King¡¯s gaze, Zhukun¡¯s heart was stunned: "My lord, you are here for this ancient emperor Tuoshe cave mansion, right? With your strength, the ancient emperor Natuoshe died long ago. Isn¡¯t it just for you to walk around! However, to open this cave, you must have Tuoshe Ancient Jade... Uh!..." Before he finished speaking, Zhukun''s words suddenly choked, and the staring boss looked surprised. Look ahead...


    But seeing the lightsaber in Monkey King''s hand condensed, and the two swords, the thick gate was suddenly opened by a portal the size of a hole. The faint words floated out: "I hate the troublesome thing most! The most straightforward thing is!"


    "My grass!" At this moment, even Zhu Kun, who has seen the world, burst into a swear word, and what he saw before his eyes was like a dream.He had seen Emperor Wu''s methods, but he couldn''t be abnormal. Just a barrier trapped him for thousands of years and he was helpless.And this door guarding the ancient emperor¡¯s cave mansion is not known to be much stronger than the enchantment, but it is so easily cut open by him, how can he not be shocked?


    Looking at the lightsaber condensed in Monkey King''s hand, the faint breath exuding from it made Zhukun''s scalp numb and his whole body cold!He has a feeling that even if he is the Taixu Ancient Dragon, the other party can cut him into several segments instantly as long as he is willing!


    Wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, Zhukun felt that he was really stressed at this moment: "TNND, what kind of abnormality did the emperor have encountered! The emperor¡¯s careful liver is so scared that the emperor¡¯s careful liver thumps and jumps... "Recalling that when I first started, I still wanted to trouble the other party, Zhu Kun suddenly felt a chill in his back: "Fortunately, I gave birth to a good daughter, otherwise it would be terrible... In other words, how is my baby girl? What..."


    Thinking of his daughter, Zhu Kun''s indifferent eyes flashed a softness, seeing that Monkey King had already entered the stone gate, after thinking about it, he followed.Wasn''t it just what''s inside for thousands of years?Although the things in it have no relationship with me now, it is good to have a pity after seeing it.


    A faint mist enveloped this strange space, making the entire space foggy.


    This space is silent and silent, it looks like it has been quiet for tens of thousands of years.


    In this boundless space, there is a piece of land floating in the space without any help, just like a castle in the sky.


    "laugh!"


    The loneliness permeated for thousands of years, today, was suddenly broken. In the misty space, the space suddenly twisted, and immediately a huge space channel emerged. Then, two figures slowly walked out of it and landed on On that piece of land.


    "Being trapped for thousands of years, I finally entered this space! Ancient Emperor Tuoshe, you old thing, in the end, you still can''t help me!" Zhu Kun looked at the surrounding space, feeling refreshed, his tone However, there is an unspeakable resentment in the middle of the world. Obviously, he still has a grudge about being trapped here for thousands of years.


    Monkey King looked around, but he broke through the sky somewhere...


    After Zhu Kun saw it, he no longer sighed, but immediately followed him. Without the ancient jade in his hand, in this space, it is safer to follow such an existence!


    Seeing Monkey King seem to move forward purposefully, Zhu Kun was curious: "My lord, have you been here before, and looking at you, you seem to be very familiar with the road here!"


    "I''m here for the first time..."


    "Uh~~"


    "However, in my eyes, everything here is already in sight..."


    "Hiss~~" After Zhukun listened to Monkey King''s words, he took a breath, and everything here has already been in full view?This... how is this possible?You can''t even detect here with your own perception?How did he do it?


    "Sure enough, people in that realm are not comparable to me!" With emotion, Zhu Kun is even more yearning for the realm of Emperor Wu!


    The huge square is extremely wide, and the two of them are in it, like ants walking in the desert, it is difficult to see the end.But neither of them is ordinary, so they still have such patience.


    "Huh, what?..." After flying for a long time, Zhu Kun suddenly cried out in surprise. He tilted his head and looked at the top of a stone pillar not far ahead, where a dark yellow flame was rising. Flame, he could almost see at a glance, this is a kind of abnormal fire, and if it is not bad, this should be the 23rd Xuan Huangyan on the abnormal fire list.


    When he continued to travel less than a hundred meters away, another Optimus Pillar appeared. On the pillar, there was also a fire rising!


    "Ten Thousand Beast Spirit Fire, ranked 22nd in the Different Fire Ranking..." Zhu Kun was surprised again.


    After another hundred feet of distance, the stone pillar continued to appear, and on it, a different kind of strange fire was also rising. However, these strange fires did not have much power, and they looked like decorations. , But Monkey King understands that these strange fires are not fake, but real strange fires!


    "These strange fires...what''s the matter?" Zhu Kun looked at this scene, with surprise in his eyes, turning his head to look at Monkey King in doubt.


    "The trapped fire is nothing but the work of the ancient emperor Na Tuo She!" Monkey King said lightly.


    Along the way, Monkey King saw a lot of strange fire when he arrived, some he had gotten, and some he was unfamiliar!In short, the more you go in, the higher the ranking of Yihuo!When it arrived, even Zhu Kun was amazed: "Unexpectedly, the ancient emperor Nadoshi likes to collect different fires! I don''t know if the top three different fires are owned here..."


    And the outside world has become turbulent at this moment!After Monkey King cut through the stone gate, the ancient and unchanging aura filled the sky above the inner courtyard and the Black Point region. The great powers of the mainland felt this aura for the first time... ¡­


    And the Emperor Soul Heaven took action immediately!


    "Haha~~ Ancient Emperor Cave Mansion is really in the Black Point Region! Unexpectedly, my plan didn''t lead the person out of the inner courtyard. Instead, he opened the Ancient Emperor Cave Mansion... it is not just common sense for ordinary people to do it It''s something! But...this is exactly what I expected...haha~~the strongest in the mainland! Hey~~~I will give you an unexpected and mysterious gift...hahaha~~~"..

 301 Chapter 180 Imperial Grade Young Pill

    Canaan College, over the inner courtyard, Su Qian and the others lifted into the sky, looking at the Black Horn domain in the distance, where the sky and the earth, the space squirmed violently, black clouds emerged, and the overwhelming figures emerged, with a kind of fast If thunder-like speed cuts through the sky, with the sound of breaking wind resounding through the world, rushing over, in that dark cloud, a monstrous breath fills the world.


    Looking at the earth-shaking momentum, Su Qian and others all took a deep breath: "This is... the group of people, are they going to attack my inner courtyard?"


    "With such momentum, is this inner courtyard going to be destroyed in my hands?" Su Qian''s face was old and he sighed helplessly.Looking not far away, in the dark clouds, the terrifying atmosphere is overwhelming, I am afraid that even if their dean comes, it will not help!The opponent is really terrifying, and the non-party forces can be enemy!Their Canaan Academy is so weak to each other!


    However, when a few people were anxious and helpless, a space barrier that blocked everything appeared quietly, completely isolating the entire inner courtyard from the outside world. Just when Su Qian and others were shocked and at a loss, Sun Wukong''s voice sounded in their minds: "I have opened the Wudi Dongfu hidden under the Heavenly Burning Qi Refining Tower. I think it will attract many powerful forces on the continent, especially the Soul Palace. You have to be more careful! Now, I set this to the space barrier, temporarily cut off from the outside, to protect your inner courtyard!" This voice seemed to echo in my ears, and it seemed to emerge in my mind!


    "Master Wukong? Wudi Dongfu?!" Hearing the voice of Monkey King, Su Qian and the others'' eyes lit up, and ecstasy appeared on their faces, but the content in it shocked them.


    "This day, there actually exists Wudi Dongfu under the gas-burning tower? How can this be..."


    "To be precise, the magma world under the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower is just a passage into the Wudi Dongfu. The scope of the Dongfu includes all the areas of the Black Point Region and the Academy...Okay, I am very busy now, and I don¡¯t have time to be there. I''m talking nonsense with you..."


    After cutting off the connection with Su Qian and others, Monkey King raised his head, but he looked at a stone statue not far away. The stone statue looked like an old man. Although Monkey King had never seen that face, he was Really, that is the master of the ancient emperor cave mansion, the legendary ancient emperor Tuoshe!


    At this time, Zhukun was still in shock.He has a long experience. A person can be so powerful, ignoring the space barrier of this ancient Wudi Dongfu, and he can still transmit sound from outsiders, and even more abnormal, he only needs a thought. , In the inner courtyard of the distant Canaan College, a space barrier was laid?Is this true or false?Such insight is completely beyond the scope of his understanding!Could it be that Emperor Wu is really so perverted?


    "Haha~~No one has been here for a long time in this space..."


    Suddenly, a faint old voice suddenly spread from the sky, but it awakened the shocked Zhu Kun.When I look up, what I see is a huge stone statue. The stone statue stands between the sky and the earth, but it exudes a strong aura as if it''s driving on the sky and the earth. Under that breath, even if it¡¯s a candle, it¡¯s like suffering. Mount Tai is overwhelming, very depressed!


    And around the stone statue, there are many light groups flying, and it looks extremely gorgeous from a distance.And these light groups are all martial arts and martial arts!


    "Damn! Hundreds of heavenly-level exercises and martial arts? This...this treasure, the ancient emperor Naduoshe is really an explosive household!" Seeing those extremely spiritual and dancing scrolls, Rao Shi Zhu Kun was also surprised.


    "Indeed! I knew it, I''ll be here first, but it''s not too late..." Monkey King smiled faintly, but he didn''t see any movement, just a thought, and all the light balls floating around the stone statue disappeared. , All was taken into the world ring by him.


    "No...Isn''t it!..." Zhukun was dumbfounded as he looked around the empty stone statue for an instant, and it was a pain in his heart!But there is no alternative."I''m just a soy sauce..." In his heart, he had to comfort himself like this.


    "Haha~~ You are really welcome... It seems like a trick!" The old voice sounded again, and at the shoulder of the stone statue, there, an old figure appeared, standing with his hands holding his hands, staring flatly at the two people below. Those eyes are as if looking at an ant.


    "The ancient Emperor Tuoshe?!" Zhukun was shocked. He was still a few jealous of the guy who had trapped him for thousands of years. He moved slightly, but hid behind Sun Wukong without a trace.


    Monkey King glanced faintly at the old man in the plain gown, but frowned slightly at his gaze: "The same is the imperial medicine, why is the gap so huge?"


    "Oh? Listening to your tone, it seems that besides me, have you ever seen the imperial medicine failing?" The old man''s eyes flashed, and he looked at Monkey King with interest.


    "Is he the emperor grade young pill? But, I was shocked, I thought that the old man of Emperor Tuoshe was not dead! Who is not good, but he is the same as the old man..." Understand the identity of the other After that, Zhukun suddenly looked hot and looked at the old man. If anyone who doesn''t know the reason sees it, they think he has any bad habits!


    "Are you obediently restoring your body, or do you need me to beat you back to your origin?" Monkey King looked at the old man with a calm expression.The other party looked at himself with eyes like ants, and he was sentenced to death by Monkey King!


    "This sounds really domineering!" Zhukun gave a secret compliment, and he was so indifferent to face the Emperor-Princess Young Pill. I''m afraid this is the only person in the world!Zhukun knew very well that this imperial product young pill was not a simple one!The vague aura faintly exuding from his body made him feel extremely dangerous.


    "Hmph, it seems that what you want is me! Then, use your strength to speak!" Emperor Pin Young Pill looked at Monkey King with a sneer and shouted coldly.


    "It''s just what I want!" Monkey King smiled faintly, his figure flashed, and he directly hit the imperial young pill with a punch...


    However, in the face of Monkey King¡¯s attack, the Emperor Grade Young Pill was not at all messy. There was a palpitating fluctuation in every gesture. The fluctuation, intersecting with Monkey King¡¯s fist, actually blocked it. His bombarded punch!


    The terrifying collision erupted, but the ground here shook for it!Rubble is flying, the ground is cracked!But there seems to be a mysterious power to guard it, and it has not been destroyed too seriously.


    "Oh? You still have some strength! It seems that your strength is very close to that of Emperor Wu!" Monkey King retracted his fist and looked at the Emperor Rank Young Pill indifferently.


    At this moment, the Imperial Young Pill was not indifferent, but extremely solemn. He knew that he had encountered an unprecedented crisis. After only one move, he knew that the strength of the opponent was far away. Above yourself!And the strong above himself, could it be... Emperor Wu?!


    Emperor Pin Young Pill''s gaze at Monkey King suddenly shrank, and the crisis enveloped his heart!..

 302 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty One

    The black cloud filled, and finally stretched out, covering the world of the Black Horn domain, and then the black cloud fluctuated, and dense figures roared out of it.


    An old man broke through the air, covered in black mist, and stopped in front of the Soul Heaven Emperor, and said respectfully: "Patriarch, the inner courtyard of Canaan College has been blocked by an extremely solid space barrier. Waiting for the strength, I am afraid that it will be difficult to break through in a short time. I think that the definition of the knot is that person''s work!"


    "Is it to protect the inner courtyard?" The Emperor Soul Tian looked indifferent, looked at the land of the Black Horn region under his feet, and said faintly: "In this case, let''s enter from the ground!"


    Said that an unparalleled terrifying energy condensed in his hand, a palm fiercely pressed against the black corner area below, and as he pressed this palm, a huge radius of thousands of meters appeared in the sky. His giant hand blasted heavily on the Black Horn area, and suddenly, a wave of dust spread quickly, and a loud rumbling noise resounded through the world.


    The huge black horn domain, directly under the palm of the soul of the emperor, turned into a huge abyss of thousands of meters, and in that abyss, a sound of liquid flowing suddenly sounded, and then, the red from the black horn Emerging from the ruins of the domain, in the blink of an eye, the entire Blackhorn domain was submerged in magma.


    Looking at the magma sea below, the ancient and depressive aura radiated from it, but there was a touch of excitement in the eyes of the Emperor Soul, and he said to the people beside him faintly: "Soul Demon, Hun Qianmo, you two People follow me in, and the rest of them set up a big array here, waiting for our return..."


    "Patriarch, is it really worth it? That person is so powerful, if you go...I''m afraid..." an old man said with worry on his face.


    "Don''t worry, I have an absolute trump card in my hand. With that person''s temperament, even if he gets the contents inside, he has to hand it over obediently. You only need to set up the teleportation array and wait for our return! "The Emperor Soul Heaven appeared confident, and after another command, he took the two old men into three black awns, and crashed into the slowly flowing magma sea below...


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    In the sky, the two figures both carried the power to destroy the sky and the earth, and they were blasting crazily. Those energy fluctuations made Zhukun, who was far apart below, feel shocked, but fortunately the space here, It seems extremely stable, so even these wars have failed to tear the space apart...


    "Boom~~~"


    Monkey King punched out again, blasting the old man transformed by the Imperial Young Pill and flew out directly, breaking a huge pillar, and drowning in the gravel. He couldn''t help but laugh now: "It''s so happy! It''s been a long time! I have never done such a warm-up exercise! Your strength is pretty good, which makes me want to see how strong the so-called Emperor Wu is!"


    "Bah!" The Emperor Pin Young Pill spit out the rubble foam in his mouth, his breath languished, and his heart was shocked, looking at Monkey King''s eyes, full of shock!The other party didn''t even use the martial energy, just confronted him with ordinary fists, but still beat him without any backhand strength. Such existence is even more terrifying than the ancient emperor Nadoshi!


    "It seems that I am really in a disaster this time! However, if you want to get me so easily, you can''t do it without paying a price..." Knowing that I am invincible, the Emperor Young Pill is not keeping his hands, his old face But there is a few cold and cruel ones!The terrible wave of destruction was surging from the sky and the earth in his body, and the momentum was like destroying the whole world!


    Immediately the palm of his hand was tossing, faintly, there was a strong smell of pill surging suddenly in the world.Inhaling it, it seemed as if the martial energy in the body was about to burn, but this little trick was only that, and it could not cause the slightest harm to Monkey King.


    This scene was naturally seen by Emperor Pin Young Pill, but his complexion was even more cold, and the horrible fluctuations in his body became more and more powerful!He had always looked down on the common people, but now he was forced to such a helpless situation!


    "Heh, are you going to work hard? Then just one punch to solve you!" Feeling the terrifying wave emanating from the body of the Emperor Grade Young Pill, Monkey King smiled faintly, clenched his fists, stood still in the void, and surrounded the ancient well. No wave, it seems to be completely integrated with nature!


    This calmness caused the imperial young pill''s heartbeat to speed up, and there was an urge to turn around and run away, but he knew that it was useless to escape. The opponent had already locked his aura, and he had only one battle!


    With his eyes closed slightly, the Di Pin Young Pill adjusted his Qi machine to the peak state, and then suddenly opened his eyes and took a palm shot!


    "Emperor Pill Palm!"


    Above the sky, the Emperor Young Pill''s figure suddenly vacated, and then pressed his palm to the Monkey King below. At the moment he pressed his palm, a brilliant light group about the size of a human head suddenly emerged!That throbbing terror wave suddenly broke out!With the emergence of the brilliant light cluster, the energy between the sky and the earth, like the boiling oil of the fire, suddenly burned. Looking at it, the endless sky is full of raging flames. The sky and the earth, They all become furnaces at this moment!


    Immediately, the icy color on the face of Emperor Young Dan''s face became thicker, his hands pressed fiercely, and immediately, the flames between the sky and the earth whizzed down at an extremely astonishing speed. In a short moment, the endless flames filled the sky and the earth. , Actually got into the brilliant light group in the hands of Emperor Pin Young Pill.


    "Exit!"


    When both palms are pressed down, the world is darkened at this moment, only the light group with the palm of the imperial product young pill is blooming with the light of destruction, the light group is squirming, and finally it is whizzing down, only half a breath of time , Has already landed above Monkey King''s head!


    "Not bad attack!" Monkey King smiled faintly, without fear, without making any concealment, clenching his right fist, and directly facing the light group that crashed down with a gesture of destroying everything!


    "Boom boom boom!!~~"


    Under the shocked gazes of Emperor Young Pill and Zhukun, Monkey King slammed into the light group that exuded heart palpitations with a blink of an eye!Suddenly, the time group was hit by the fist that looked plain but with a terrifying fist that destroyed everything!With the light splashing, the terrifying aftermath of the explosion caused violent fluctuations in this stable space!


    And a figure, at the moment the light ball burst, was still like a violent but destroying meteor. Under the tightening of the pupils of the Emperor Grade Young Pill, it was already close in a flash, and it hit with a brutal posture. Through his heart, the terrifying fist and strength were four abuses. In an instant, the body of the Emperor Pin Young Pill was crushed and turned into a soft pill fragrance floating in the air, disappearing for a moment!


    While the light was shining, a round and smooth pill appeared in front of Monkey King!The thick pill fragrance that comes out is fascinating and drunk.


    The candle-kun below was dazed for a while!The existence that is infinitely close to Emperor Wu has been bombarded with a punch like this?..

 303 Chapter 182 Hostages

    With the emergence of the imperial young pill, the rich pill fragrance fills the surroundings, making it coveted.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and grasped it in his hand and looked carefully, only to discover that the young pill is the young pill, and compared with the elf, there is still a lot of gap.However, the origin of the Dao Emperor contained in it was enough to make the entire world''s power struggles bloodshed.


    That origin is enough to enable those strong men who have been trapped in the peak of Martial Saint for many years to cross the gap of thousands of years and become the realm of the legendary emperor!


    Even Zhukun below, his eyes flashed with covetousness, covetousness, and greed, but he was very self-aware and didn''t have the heart to see him. In front of that kind of existence, he felt strange, and he didn''t think his life was long enough. Too!


    Just when Monkey King was trying to put away the imperial young pill, he seemed to have an induction. He turned his head and looked at the distant sky. The space there suddenly fluctuated strangely, and a space channel emerged, three shadows. Coming swiftly through the air, their auras were tyrannical, cold and entrained with this strong bloody aura. The black mist around their bodies was very strange, and they came close in the blink of an eye.


    "Hmph! Soul Heaven Emperor! You still have the guts to appear in front of me?" Seeing the incoming person, Monkey King''s tone instantly turned cold, and the terrifying murderous intent directly targeted the Soul Heaven Emperor three persons, causing the three of them to fall into the ice cellar, all over their bodies. !Suddenly felt that my life seemed to be different from my own, and there was a sudden fear in my heart!This person is really scary!


    "Wait! If you kill us, she will die with me too!" The terrifying murderous intent scared the Emperor Soul, and didn''t dare to delay the slightest. With a single move, the space in front of him fluctuated. A graceful shadow appeared, held in his hand by him, and the dark chains pierced her heart, but the strange thing was that no blood flowed out!


    Seeing this girl, Monkey King''s complexion suddenly changed slightly, and he looked at Soul Heavenly Emperor indifferently, and said coldly: "Dare you threaten me?" In the calm tone, there was a monstrous anger rising!


    "Hey~~ I know, you are so strong that I have no room to resist... It may be easy to take her back from my hand, but when you take it back, maybe, she has become a mere person. The corpse of the body!" Faced with the infinite and terrifying pressure that Monkey King brought to him, the Soul Heaven Emperor still looked indifferent, climbing the black chains in his hands, but making strange clashes.Her complexion was weird and crazy. Crazy: "As long as my heart moves, her soul can be shaken...how about it? Would you like to try?"


    "Wukong...don''t care about me...you just do it..." The woman raised her head slightly, revealing her slightly pale but beautiful face. Although her tone was weak, she was firm.Look at her appearance, it''s not who Ruolin is.


    Looking at Ruolin''s appearance, Monkey King suddenly became angry, if he hadn''t hesitated, he would have already killed the Emperor Soul with a punch!


    After a moment of silence, looking at Emperor Soul Heaven, Monkey King suddenly laughed, but after the laugh, he became indifferent: "Emperor Soul Heaven, you are really good! You know? All the world, who dare to threaten me like this, you are First¡­"


    In the world ring, Kaoru and other women looked at the video on the TV screen, their expressions changed greatly.


    "Teacher Ruo Lin...this is not good... They actually took Teacher Ruo Lin as a hostage, it is really despicable!" Lei Yu looked at the person held in the hands of the Soul Heaven Emperor, but he bit his silver teeth with hatred.


    "It seems that the other party is the patriarch of the soul clan. That is a master at the same level as my father. Now that Teacher Ruo Lin is hostage, Wukong is a little shackled. This is really a bit of trouble!" Xun''er looked at the screen. There was a hint of solemnity and anxiety flashing across the face!As a daughter of the ancient clan, she still knows the weirdness and power of the soul clan.


    "Damn! This group of people is so despicable... I would have let Teacher Ruolin come to the inner courtyard with us..." Hu Jia gritted his teeth with a cold expression on his face.


    "Are you worried about Ruolin? I think you are worrying too much, but you should worry about the world!" Looking at the expressions of Xun''er and other girls, Bulma, who knows Sun Wukong better, rolled her eyes. , Said lightly.


    "En? How do you say?" Xun''er, Su Mei and the other women looked at Bulma with doubts.


    "Angry Wukong, but you can blow up a planet with just one punch..." Bulma glanced at a few women, and the faint words came to everyone''s ears.


    Xun''er and the other girl were stunned, Cailin looked at Bulma with a puzzled look: "What is a punch to blast a planet?"


    "Ah! I have forgotten that there is no planet in your world... The so-called planet refers to this world... In other words, if Goku is angry, he can destroy the world with just one punch..."


    "Hiss~~"


    Su Mei, Xun''er, Cai Lin and other women all took a breath, and their eyes widened!Is it really possible to destroy the world with one punch?Does this exist in the world?


    "I didn''t lie to you! Goku is a god! A new generation of god of destruction!" Shizuka chuckled, but her big bewildered eyes flashed with strong worship!With a mortal, he did such a defiant act of killing the gods, and replaced it. With these methods, as the wife of Monkey King, the daughters are all pride and worship from the heart!


    "God!!..." Cai Lin and other women''s hearts were beating violently!They have always been very curious about the identity of Monkey King, but once they learned it, it made them feel a little unreal, does''God'' really exist?The word''Emperor'' is already the highest existence in this world, and''God'' is like a forbidden word that no one rushes to mention at will!!However, nowadays, there is a true''God'' right by their side. How can you calm their hearts?¡­


    Looking at the steadily standing figure on the screen, their eyes flickered: "Is he... really a''God''?..." Thinking that he is not only powerful, but also capable of making people dead and resurrected, this And so on, maybe only the legendary''god'' can have it?...


    "What do you want? Just be able to let her go?" Monkey King looked at the Emperor Soul with a calm tone.In his eyes, the Soul Heaven Emperor was no different than a dead person, if it hadn''t been for Ruolin''s comfort, he would have already taken action.But now, he dare not act rashly. Although he has absolute confidence in his own strength, Ruolin''s soul is already bound by that weird chain. As long as the soul of the Emperor Soul Heaven moves, I am afraid it will be frightened!Even though he has the technique to bring people back to life, he is still powerless to disperse the soul!So he can''t take this risk!


    "I knew it, it''s time to bring Ruolin into the inner courtyard..." Sun Wukong sighed inwardly.The women she cares about are all included in the ring of the world, but only Ruolin who stayed in the outer courtyard is forgotten. Because of a momentary negligence, now she is threatened by an ant in her eyes. It''s really unpleasant!..

 304 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-Three

    "I knew it, it''s time to bring Ruolin into the inner courtyard..." Sun Wukong sighed inwardly.The women he cared about were all included in the space ring. Only Ruolin who stayed in the outer courtyard was forgotten. Because of this negligence, now, he was threatened by an ant in his eyes. This feeling is really true. It''s unpleasant!


    "You should know what I need...Give me that imperial young pill!" The Soul Tiandi looked at the imperial young pill in Sun Wukong''s hand with a vigilant face, but a touch of excitement and greed flashed. Greedy.


    "I''m using the Imperial Young Pill in exchange for a woman, do you think I''m stupid? The Emperor of Soul, I have to say, you are very courageous! You dare to use your life to stake a woman! I have to admire your courage Ah!" Looking at Emperor Soul Heaven, there was an inexplicable smile on Sun Wukong''s mouth.


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, the face of the Emperor Soul Tian suddenly changed slightly, and his back felt a chill: "Is my guess wrong? Women are not his weakness?"


    Ruo Lin''s face was a little gloomy at the moment, even more pale.


    "Yeah! I''m just a woman, how could she compare to that imperial young pill, she would make such a choice!..." Although Ruolin''understands'' Monkey King, she can''t hide her heart. Disappointment and sadness.The heart that was once a little throbbing, at this moment, it is gradually cold!


    "Really? Did I make a mistake? Do you really don''t care about her at all?" Soul Tiandi''s complexion at the moment was a bit hideous and weird: "In that case, it would be nice to have her buried with her!" , The chain in his hand moved slowly. It moved, pulling Ruolin''s soul a little bit, but Ruolin''s face became more and more painful.


    "You won! Let her go!" Sun Wukong frowned slightly. Although he couldn''t wait to blast the Soul Heavenly Emperor with a punch, he still threw the Emperor Grade Young Pill in his hand at him.


    The Soul Tiandi caught it, and the excitement fluctuated violently, and the thick black mist all over his body became thicker, and his tone was very excited: "Hey~~~ It seems I am betting right!..."


    "You stupid! That''s the emperor''s young pill! How could it be for me..." Sun Wukong''s sudden move caused Ruolin to be stunned, but her gradually cold heart was immediately enveloped by a warm current. , But angrily scolded.However, before she could finish her words, Monkey King smiled faintly and interrupted her: "In my eyes, the so-called imperial young pill is not as good as your hair!"


    Ruolin''s pupils suddenly shrank, her heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and a blush appeared on her slightly pale face, making her look more charming and beautiful.


    "Stupid... stupid... what are you talking about! Don''t think that... I''ll be very happy... I... I''m not so foolish as those little girls..."


    Emperor Pin Young Pill, its preciousness, does not require words at all!This kind of imperial pill, which is almost extinct in the world, is the goal that the powers of the whole continent are fighting for. Every time in this world, when will the blood flow?However, this kind of Baodan, Sun Wukong did not hesitate to give it to others for her sake, how could this kind of affection not move Ruolin?The beautiful teacher who has always been gentle and calm, at this moment, is also a little lost in her heart, not at peace!Blushing and heartbeat, even breathing became a little rush.


    "This bastard! It seems that Teacher Ruo Lin has fallen into his suit too!" Looking at the screen, Lei Yu curled his lips a little uncomfortably.


    "What''s the name? Are you too?" Su Meiwu''s big eyes were full of smiles, and she looked at Lei Yu with a joking expression.


    Lei Yu''s pretty face couldn''t help but blush, and he bit the bullet and hummed, "Don''t make fun of me, it''s just half a catty!"


    Su Mei smiled generously, her mature body twisted and moved, but she was enchanting and infinite: "It''s true! The longer you follow that guy, the more attracted to his temperament, unconsciously, even myself. I like him a little bit..."


    As soon as he got the Emperor Grade Young Pill, a weird smile appeared on the face of the Emperor Soul Heaven, and he opened his mouth fiercely, swallowing the gorgeous medicine ball into his mouth with one bite!He actually swallowed the imperial product young pill into his body for the living branches on the way!


    "Is this guy crazy?..." Zhu Kun, who was still shocked by Monkey King''s deeds, turned into a look of astonishment at the moment, so swallowing it was simply self-defeating.


    In a moment, the body of the Emperor Soul Heaven began to glow with brilliant brilliance, and waves of palpitating energy fluctuations slowly permeated from his body.The imperial young pill''s energy began to explode. In a short period of time, his strength would be several times stronger, but after that, he might be more and more terrifying energy, bursting his body and even soul.


    After swallowing the imperial young pill, the Soul Heaven Emperor decisively handed Ruolin who was holding him in his hand to the two old men beside him, but he himself took out a simple scroll and tore it open. A dark space channel emerged, his figure flashed, he entered it, turned his head, looked at Monkey King, but there was a strange smile on his face: "The strongest man in the mainland...hehe~~ wait I refine this imperial young pill, and enter the realm of that emperor. I will come to ask you for advice! Now, don''t act rashly! Otherwise, that beautiful and immortal woman will be destroyed. Haha~~~" With laughter, the Soul Heaven Emperor sank into the space channel and disappeared.


    Sun Wukong glanced lightly at the place where the space channel disappeared, then looked at the two black-robed men in front of him, and said lightly: "The young pill has been handed over to your patriarch, and he has left safely! Then, Give people to me!"


    The two black-robed men looked at each other and didn''t say a word, because Monkey King put too much pressure on them, and they didn''t dare to speak at all.After a long silence, one person finally could not bear the coercion from Monkey King, as long as he bit the bullet and said: "Our task is only to hold you back. When the patriarch refining the imperial young pill, we shall let others go..."


    "Really? It''s a pity that you don''t have that opportunity..." Monkey King looked cold.


    The two elders were suddenly shocked, just about to move, their bodies stiffened, their pupils instantly lost focus, and their bodies crashed to the ground.


    Zhukun glanced at the two people on the ground, and immediately took a breath. Before he knew it, the souls of the two had been shaken away. This kind of terrorism made Zhukun''s scalp numb!Those are two six-star martial sages!Just died like this?This person''s methods are really shocking!How terrible is his soul power?


    The soul power of the Emperor Soul Heaven may have reached the emperor realm, and his perception is extremely keen, so Sun Wukong dare not shoot at will, for fear that there will be an accident, such a result is not what he wants, so it is better to be safe!But for these two people, he has absolute confidence!


    "Are you okay?" Lifting Ruolin, Monkey King looked concerned.


    "It''s okay! I''m sorry, I caused you trouble!" For the first time, Ruolin''s heartbeat accelerated and her face flushed when she was so intimately embraced by a man, making her tender and tender face even more moving. .


    The light cluster in her hand condensed and drifted into Ruolin''s body, making her somewhat pale complexion even more rosy!For a moment, the injury that hurt the soul due to that strange chain was as good as ever.


    "You go back to my world ring first! Lei Yu and the others are there!"


    "Yep!"


    Seeing Ruolin nodded, Sun Wukong took her in with a thought.Immediately, Ben''s gentle face was shrouded in boundless frost: "Hey~~~ This is the first time I''m so hot! Ants! Are you ready to meet my anger?"


    With the sound of suppressed anger, an aura of destruction filled with terror, and in a moment, it enveloped the entire continent, causing it to start a violent shaking!The earth began to crack!Volcanoes erupted one after another, and the clouds surged!It was lightning and thunder for a moment!They seem to be afraid, and they seem to herald the end of the world!


    "Did the gods start to get angry?..."


    Feeling the furious and terrifying aura that permeated every corner of the sky over the continent, in an instant, the entire continent was enveloped by that boundless fear!Some civilians knelt down and began to atone for their sins and pray!


    And the extremely stable Wudi Dongfu began to tremble violently, the space fluctuated, the building collapsed, and the whole Dongfu, in an instant, was already crumbling!


    Zhukun, who was already scared, turned pale, and under that terrifying aura, the nearest he was sitting down on the ground with a crush!


    The strength of this person is beyond imagination. Does his anger herald the destruction of the entire continent?


    "Damn Soul Race, what kind of existence has offended..."..

 305 Chapter 184: Ancient Emperor Tuoshe

    "This is... the breath of that person... I didn''t expect it to be so terrifying..." The Soul Heaven Emperor who escaped from the ancient emperor cave, felt the terrifying aura that filled the world, his complexion changed drastically, and the firmness in his heart was shaken: "Strong ¡­It¡¯s really too strong¡­Can I really defeat him?¡­No¡­As long as I break through Emperor Wu, I can reach this height. My Soul Heaven Emperor will never lose to anyone¡­¡±


    In the ancient emperor cave, the huge stone statue of the ancient emperor Tuoshe, under the horror aura that suddenly erupted from Monkey King, also became shaky,''kaka'' endlessly, and it started to crack!


    Not far away, Zhu Kun had already widened his eyes. Even if he tried his best, he didn¡¯t even think of hurting the stone statue. However, under the breath of the other party, it began to crack and collapse. A stunning powerhouse who never came out of the world!I am afraid that this level of strength is no longer what Emperor Wu can compare!Although Emperor Wu is strong, it is impossible for his breath alone to make the entire continent tremble like a magnitude 12 earthquake!


    Such a powerful person beyond imagination is no longer within the scope of his understanding!


    "Unexpectedly, there is such an existence like you in this world... It''s amazing!" The old voice suddenly came from the stone statue, and a hot breath suddenly filled the hall, the flames rose, the condensed room, melted For a huge flame bud, the bud slowly bloomed, and an old figure in a dark robe appeared in front of Monkey King.


    "The ancient emperor Tuoshe!" Not far away, Zhu Kun almost bit and said the name, the domineering aura above all things, the culprit who kept him here for thousands of years, appeared. , He has already determined!


    "You are the ancient emperor Tuoshe, you look really ugly!" Monkey King glanced at the old man on the flame flower lightly, with a disgusting expression on his face: "Also... you are obviously an old man, don''t sit for me. On the flowers, looking at Lao Tzu is disgusting!"


    "...Haha~~ You are really merciless!..." The ancient Emperor Tuoshe shook his face, and felt embarrassed. It was the first time someone said this after living so long.If it hadn''t been for the other party''s aura to be too terrifying, he would have slapped him rudely.


    "Since it appears, hand over your inheritance!"


    "Uh! To exist like you, do I still need my inheritance? If I didn''t guess wrong, you should be the strong man who descended from the upper realm in the Shattered Void?" Ancient Emperor Tuoshe was stunned and said.


    "Upper Realm? No wonder he is so powerful... After breaking through Emperor Wu, can he break the void and go to the Upper Realm?" After hearing the words of Emperor Tuoshe, Zhu Kun was shocked and thoughtful.


    "I''m in a bad mood now, so I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you, hurry up and hand over the inheritance!" Monkey King''s words are very tough, but he is still angry now.


    The ancient Emperor Tuoshe frowned, but Wei sighed, "It seems that there is no room for recovery! With your strength, with my current appearance, I really can''t stop it. Forget it, why not leave it to you... "


    The ancient emperor Tuoshe flicked with his fingers, the endless and endless sea of ??fire suddenly squirmed, and finally the fire dragon surged and condensed into a fist-sized lotus seed in mid-air. Many flames rose on the surface of the lotus seed.


    "My heritage is here. If you need it, just take it! I hope you can hand it over to a person who is good enough, and it is my mission!" The figure grew bleak and disappeared immediately.


    With a thought, Sun Wukong directly collected the gorgeous lotus seeds into the world ring.Immediately I came to the different fire square and took away all the weak and different fires on the stone pillars. Although these different fires are weak, they are also different fires after all, so you can''t waste it!


    "Then, next, it''s time to clean up those clutter!" Faint words spread in this space, and Monkey King''s figure directly disappeared here.


    "It seems that the Soul Heaven Emperor really knows how to live and die! He even dared to fight against such a strong...Do you really think you can compete with this person after breaking through the realm of Emperor Wu? It is really fearless if you don''t know..." Zhu Kun whispered With a cry, he glanced at the empty surroundings, and the whole body space fluctuated, also left here!


    "The arrangement for many years is also time to come in handy... The millennium competition, after all, I won the battle... Let''s start!"


    With the fall of the faint words of the Emperor Soul Heaven, a huge formation was spreading at an astonishing speed in all directions. It didn''t take long before it enveloped the entire Zhongzhou, and the light beams burst out of the formation. It shot directly into the land everywhere in Zhongzhou.


    "Boom!"


    The beam of light fell on the ground, and the entire Zhongzhou seemed to be trembling violently at this moment.


    Somewhere in Zhongzhou, a city stands on the plain. In the city, there are turbulent people, and it seems to be a popular city.


    "boom!"


    However, such a lively activity did not last long. Just when the earth began to vibrate, a huge crack suddenly spread from the city. Suddenly, many powerful men rose into the sky in horror, but they didn''t wait for them to react. The black beam of light burst out suddenly, shrouding the entire city.


    "Boom boom!"


    Under the black beam of light, in the city, the bodies of silhouettes suddenly exploded and opened, and the blood mist and broken flesh burst open.


    The sudden change made everyone sluggish. Looking at the figures that even burst into a cloud of blood mist beside them, a deep fear and horror quickly poured out of their hearts like a tide.


    After the terrifying aura permeated the entire continent, such a terrifying sight erupted. Could it be that this continent really ushered in a devastating disaster?


    In fear, the city fell into a riot. Everyone fled madly at the gate of the city. Some people who were not weak even flew out of the sky. However, before they fled to the gate, the panic of self-detonation was rapid. The spread of the city, and in that moment, the city was filled with blood and fog, and the thick plasma and minced meat flooded the city for more than half.


    The black beam of light enveloped the city of blood, and a stream of blood-colored air flow slowly rose up, and finally turned into a blood-colored beam of light, rushing to the sky, and swept into the huge formation that enveloped Zhongzhou.


    "Hehe~~ It seems that it is time to use the power of this formation to help me refine that imperial young pill..." For those who died tragically, the Soul Heaven Emperor turned a blind eye, but there was a trace on his face. Excitement and excitement: "After taking such a big risk, it is finally possible now!"


    "You guy...you are really crazy!"


    A faint word suddenly sounded behind the Emperor Soul, the smile on his face suddenly solidified, and the body of the Emperor Soul suddenly turned around, looking at the figure in front of him, his complexion became a little pale and difficult to look like: "Why are you here? Now... Didn¡¯t Hun Qianmo and the others hold you back?..."..

 306 Chapter 185 The Soul Pill Emperor

    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Sun Wukong looked at the Soul Heavenly Emperor coldly, his strong murderous aura almost turned into substance, and Rao was so overwhelmed by the strength of the Soul Heaven Emperor that his expression became paler.


    "Damn it! I''ve come to this point! I''m not allowed to fail!" The Soul Heaven emperor roared, his hands were knotted, and the sky had already turned into a blood-red array, and suddenly a huge bloody color appeared when it surged. The beam of light fell down, and even the space it went through was shattered by that terrifying energy fluctuation!


    The blood-colored beam of light seemed to pierce through the air, enveloping Monkey King in an instant, and exploded. The terrifying aftermath of energy dispersed, and everything around was destroyed. Even the space was shattered layer by layer, revealing a huge mass. Vacuum zone!On the ground, a dark abyss was revealed!


    This blow was so terrifying!


    "Haha~~ It''s you who are strong, it would be uncomfortable to be hit by this blow! Haha~~" Looking at the dark abyss below, there was a trace of madness on the face of the Emperor Soul, and the corners of his mouth were more There was a strange smile: "In order to deal with you, I am not unprepared! Hey~~~"


    "Do you only have this ability?"


    A faint word suddenly came from below the abyss, and a figure shrouded in golden martial energy slowly lifted into the air...Under the incredible eyes of the Emperor Soul Heaven, it stayed opposite him, watching with indifferent eyes. He is like looking at an ant!


    "What is your look, don''t think I can do nothing if I escape this blow...er..."


    The angry roar came to an abrupt halt. A strong palm, like an obstacle passing through the space, pinched the soul of the emperor¡¯s throat, and cold words came to his ears: "I have already I''m fed up with your ant always jumping in front of my eyes, so you should go and die!"


    Soul Tiandi''s pupils suddenly shrank, and bloody martial energy in the black was pouring out of his body, but no matter how hard he struggled to resist, the palm of his throat remained motionless!


    At this moment, the eyes of the Emperor Soul were finally filled with horror, revealing incredible horror. At this moment, he finally understood what kind of terrifying existence he had offended!He, who had always been firm as a rock in his heart, finally revealed a trace of regret and fear!


    "Puff chuff~~"


    The palm of the hand with a light golden martial spirit easily and ruthlessly penetrated the soul of the soul of the emperor, and there was no blood on it!


    The pupils of the Soul Tiandi suddenly shrank, and with an expression of disbelief, he slowly fell to the ground. He was really as weak as an ant in front of this person!


    "Is this... Emperor Wu''s... strength?... Sure enough, under Emperor Wu... all ants..." Soul Tiandi said with difficulty, in his tone, full of unwillingness and yearning: "If... if I refine... Emperor Grade Young Pill ...Breaking through the realm of Emperor Wu...I will never... lose to you... even if... even for a moment... I am unwilling!... I am unwilling to die like this... I am unwilling!..."


    "Then let us become one!..."


    Along with the coming of an old voice, a heart-palpiting fluctuation suddenly radiated from the soul of the emperor''s body, a dazzling golden light shone out from his pierced heart, and the condensed room unexpectedly formed a The mellow light group, Dan Xiang immediately diffused out, instantly covering up the bloody aura surrounding...


    The imperial young pill that was swallowed by the Soul Tiandi was not refined in time by him, and at the moment when he was about to die, he was awakened at this moment!


    The golden light diffused, and in a moment, it had enveloped the whole body of the Soul Heaven Emperor!


    "Damn! Emperor-grade young pill, are you trying to seize my body? Even if you die, don''t think about it!" The Spirit Heavenly Emperor, whose consciousness became more and more hazy, let out an angry roar!


    "No... I just want to lend you my power... I am unwilling to disappear, and you are unwilling to die? Then... let us join hands! Because... he is our common enemy..." the old voice , But it sounded in the mind of the Emperor Soul Heaven.


    "A common enemy?...hehe~~As long as you don''t die...as long as you can deal with him... then come on!..."


    The dazzling golden light instantly enveloped the Soul Heaven Emperor, and the terrifying and obscure fluctuations became more and more intense...


    "Oh? The Emperor Grade Young Pill actually joined forces with the Soul Tiandi? This is really surprising!" Looking at Jin Guangzhong, the terrifying power that was gradually awakening, there was a slight smile on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: " Okay, let me see how strong Emperor Wu on this continent is!"


    Time slowly passed, and a mighty breath that surpassed the world, slowly diffused from the golden light...


    "What an intoxicating power!" With the sound of a strange accent, the golden light quickly converged, revealing the slender figure of the Soul Heaven Emperor!


    Turning his head slightly, Soul Tiandi looked at Monkey King with his indifferent eyes: "It''s really arrogant! During this period, you could have killed me easily... Now... Maybe, you might die. My hand!" His voice is very strange, hoarse, but with a cold and majestic voice, the voice is accented, it is like the Emperor Grade Young Pill and the Soul Tiandi talking at the same time!It feels weird!


    "Oh! Is this the so-called Emperor Martial Realm? The aura is indeed very strong! It is more than a hundred times stronger than the Martial Saint! However, don''t think that you can compete with me if you break into the Emperor Martial Realm! Soul Heaven! "Sun Wukong looked at the person in front of him, his expression as calm as ever.


    "Sorry! I am not called the Soul Heaven Emperor...please call me... the Soul Pill Emperor!" Because the consciousness of the Soul Heaven Emperor has been assimilated with the Emperor Grade Young Pill!They belong to the same person now!


    "Puff~~~"


    Hearing this person''s words, Monkey King laughed on the spot: "Asshole Emperor? My grass, there are still people in the world who call themselves like this! Nima! I''m taken over!"


    The soul pill emperor with an indifferent face, his brows trembled suddenly, and his face became very difficult to look like: "It seems that you can''t wait to fight me! Remember, today, it is my soul pill. Emperor, when the emperor is named! You, have to play with me!"


    After speaking, the eyes of the Emperor Soul Pill slowly began to change color, the left eye was scarlet as blood, but the right eye was lightly golden. The eyes in the two eyes each have their own looks. It seems that they are not alone. Eyes, but the eyes of two people!


    Immediately, with a wave of the big hand, the bloody formation in the sky suddenly rolled and surging, turned into a sea of ??blood, filling the sky, and the scarlet in the left eye of the Soul Pill Emperor seemed to have become a lot richer at this moment, I saw his footsteps Take a violent step.


    "boom!"


    As he took this step, the entire sky trembled at this moment, and the monstrous blood sea was also surging crazily, directly turning into a huge blood wave of tens of thousands of meters, and smashed away at the Monkey King. monstrous!..

 307 Chapter 186: True Despair

    The power possessed in the blood sea is extremely terrifying, that is enough to easily shatter Wu Shengqiang''s soul!Emperor Wu is indeed not comparable to that of Wu Sheng.He represents the supreme strength and realm in this world!


    "That''s interesting!"


    Monkey King smiled faintly, the golden martial energy that filled his whole body skyrocketed!The terrifying breath crushes the entire continent!He blasted out with a punch, and the golden martial energy turned into a stream of light and shot out from his right fist. In an instant, it fiercely blasted with the sea of ??blood that swept across the sky!


    "boom!"


    The world trembled, the earth cracked, and the blood rain exploded in the golden light beam, pouring down from the sky like a torrential rain, covering the entire Zhongzhou!Like a rain of blood, dyeing the entire Zhongzhou into blood red!


    The attack was blocked, and the Soul Pill Emperor didn''t show the slightest surprise. The other party was known to be the strongest in the mainland. His horror, when it took a long time, made him feel scared and trembling. He would not think that the other party would be so easily resolved. To go.


    "This power is really intoxicating! Pursuing for a thousand years is finally not in vain!" The Soul Pill Emperor looked at his hands. At this moment, his own power made his excited body tremble.


    "Blood Devil Eats Heart Thunder!"


    A soft whisper came from the Soul Pill Emperor''s mouth, a finger suddenly pointed towards the blood-colored cloud covering Zhongzhou, and as his finger pointed out, the blood cloud immediately squirmed like a huge organ, and then, fiercely Shrink inward!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    When the endless blood cloud contracted, the sky also collapsed, and the dark space cracks spread across the sky at a terrifying speed. The next moment, the blood cloud suddenly stretched and opened, and countless paths were as large as a mountain. The blood thunder of blood, directly in a kind of torrential rain, madly shot at the Monkey King below, and the power attached to it made the world feel terrified!


    "If you only have this strength, that would be too disappointing!"


    Looking at the blood thunder pouring down like a torrential rain, Monkey King still didn''t change his face, but under the shocking gaze of the Soul Pill Emperor, he caught the billions of blood thunder with one hand!No matter how violent and violent it was, his figure still stood proudly in the air, like a mountain, motionless!


    "No...impossible..." The soul pill emperor''s expression changed drastically, and he felt a bit of chill in his heart as he looked at the figure that was still standing in the sky by the bombardment of billions of thunder.This is something he cannot accept!


    "I have entered the realm of Emperor Wu! This is the strongest combat power in the world! I don''t believe it! The realm I have pursued for a thousand years is actually so weak!"


    As the soul pill emperor roared, the scarlet in his eyes became more intense, and even the gold in his right eye was filled with scarlet!He opened his mouth, and a rush of suction rushed out. The blood cloud that filled the sky of Zhongzhou turned into blood at this moment and swept into his mouth overwhelmingly.


    But, that''s not all, the aura of heaven and earth in Zhongzhou is also bursting up at this moment, forming a terrifying energy tide, following the terrifying suction, pouring into the mouth of the Soul Pill Emperor!


    His body suddenly swelled, and in a short moment, it turned into a blood-colored giant as high as tens of thousands of feet. The blood light condensed quickly on his body, and finally turned into a layer of blood-colored armor, enveloping that tens of thousands of feet. And advance.


    And the bloody light permeating the blood-colored armor suddenly burned and turned into a bewitching crimson flame!The flame spread rapidly, and for a moment, the entire sky was already densely covered!The entire Zhongzhou, like a furnace, the terrifying temperature caused the river to dry up, and the trees naturally turned to ashes...


    "Haha~~~ Monkey King! This is the emperor body of the emperor of blood and fire that I was promoted to Emperor Wu! What can you do with me?" The mighty voice spread from the mouth of the blood and fire giant.There was fire and thunder surging during the throughput, and even a breath of breath caused violent fluctuations in the space!The terrifying breath actually overshadowed the Monkey King at this moment.


    "Is this the body of Emperor Wu?..." I don''t know when, Gu Yuan and others, who have already appeared thousands of miles away, looked at the huge figure standing up in the sky and covering the entire sky, and everyone was surprised. There is no doubt that at this moment, Soul Pill Emperor''s punch can blast into an abyss within tens of thousands of miles!


    "Entering Emperor Wu has made your tone arrogant!...I am no longer in the mood to play with ants like you...Emperor Soul Dan...Today, I will let you see what true power is! Ho! For the real fear...you...the so-called Emperor Wu, in the eyes of my Monkey King, is still as weak as an ant!"


    Faint words spread, Sun Wukong''s figure slowly lifted into the sky, raising his right hand, a golden light bullet quickly condensed in his hand, a wave of destruction called destruction spread from it, spreading throughout the entire continent , Causing the world to fall into a panic of fear!


    He wants to defeat the Soul Pill Emperor''s line of defense from his heart, and he wants to make the Soul Pill Emperor fall into true helplessness and despair!He wanted to let the Soul Pill Emperor know how miserable it would be if he opposed his Monkey King!He wants to make the Soul Pill Emperor''s whole person collapse in fear!This is the price to be paid to offend his Monkey King!


    The light bomb is skyrocketing, and the space is shattering!The earth is disintegrating!Dark clouds are surging!In a moment, the entire continent has stepped into a deadly darkness!The thunder fell from the clouds, and the whole continent seemed to be crushed in that devastating light bullet...


    Only the golden flare that occupies half of the sky, like the sun, was held in the palm of the man like a god and man!


    This sentiment shocked the world!


    And the waves of destruction emanating from the light bullet horrified the world. This kind of horror comes from the heart and soul!


    The entire continent, at this time, no more creatures are standing, already falling to the ground in this desperate aura of destruction!They no longer have the courage to stand, even the huge blood and fire figure standing in the sky!Also in this terrifying atmosphere of destruction, trembling all over, without the courage to stand proudly there, sit down on the ground!A loud bang caused the earth to shake for a moment!


    "Impossible...no...probably...in the world...how could it be...like this...the strong...this...impossible..." The proud Soul Pill Emperor, at this moment, was trembling in fear!The eyes are full of unbelievable panic!This is the fear from the soul!Monkey King''s sudden burst of strength made him feel desperate!This is a mortal, facing the despair of''God''!


    This is an invincible opponent, their strength is not in the same dimension!That is the gap between man and God!


    Regret filled my heart, fear filled my heart, and the appearance of light bullets instantly made the Soul Pill Emperor lose his courage to fight martial arts!That wave is enough to destroy the world!How can mortals resist?


    At this moment, the Soul Pill Emperor just understood how ridiculous what he did!He is like a clown, showing one joke after another........

 308 Chapter 187 The Will of This World

    Soul Heaven Emperor and Emperor Grade Young Pill, the two consciousnesses are compatible, although they created a brand new Soul Pill Emperor, but the Soul Heaven Emperor''s ambition and pursuit are naturally inherited by the Soul Pill Emperor.


    At this moment, the dream was ruthlessly shattered, and the soul pill emperor was almost crushed. Is the goal he has been working hard for just a ridiculous joke?Isn''t Emperor Wu the strongest in the world?What I did not hesitate to give up my life was this result!So what do I have worked hard for thousands of years?


    "Do you know the gap between you and me now? Ants! Then, turn into dust!" Monkey King looked at the beaten Soul Pill Emperor who had lost his Wu Zhi, but the corner of his eyes was vaguely glanced at the dark clouds. Sky.A weird look flashed in his eyes, the palm of his hand was gently pressed down, and the huge golden light flare suddenly and slowly pressed down...


    The entire continent''s space, under the wave of destruction emitted by this light bomb, seemed to be overwhelmed, and it began to shatter like glass. Above the continent, some people who had no time to escape, at the moment when the space cracks appeared, It was torn into a blood mist...


    Looking at the terrifying light bullet that was slowly depressing, Gu Yuan and other Qiangs who had been watching the battle suddenly felt their scalp numb and frightened!What if this really falls?Can anyone survive on the entire continent?


    It was a matter of life and death. They temporarily suppressed the fear in their hearts, and stood up from the ground with difficulty, with their bodies flickering, and fled here with extreme speed...


    Although, they know that it is useless to escape any distance... But survival is human instinct, even if there is only such a small extravagant hope in their hearts, they have to grasp...


    In World Ring, looking at the huge light bullet slowly falling on the TV screen, Bulma also looked surprised: "No! Goku really sent it out? Does he really want to destroy the world? ?"


    "In the world... there really are such strong people..." Cailin and the others were already shocked and speechless!Before, they had some doubts about what Bulma and other women said, but at this moment, they believed it. Monkey King really has the power to destroy the world with every gesture!"


    "What''s the matter? I don''t believe that Wukong is the kind of person who destroys the world casually!" Kengzi stared at the screen, but Dai''s eyebrows were slightly furrowed.


    Only Number 18, which is located on the side, stared at the sky above the clouds somewhere, frowned slightly, but the corners of her mouth were hung with an inexplicable range.


    Cailin noticed the strangeness on the 18th, but looked at her suspiciously: "What''s the matter, the 18th, did you find anything?"


    "It''s nothing, I just found a very interesting existence... Don''t ask more, look on, you will know..."


    The light bullets landed all the way, and the sound of clicking was endless!The solid space is completely shattered...


    The soul pill emperor below, his face pale and bloodless, he wanted to flee, but the light bullet seemed to have completely locked him, and the terrifying aura suppressed him not to move, even to breathe. It becomes extremely difficult!This true horror and despair that originated from the soul almost made him rush!


    "Move! You did move me!..."


    The soul pill emperor roared again and again, but no matter how hard he tried, his body seemed to be not his own, and he didn''t listen at all. He could only be filled with eyes of panic and despair, looking at the one slowly falling toward him. Golden flare!


    "Is this... the punishment you gave me?..."


    The emperor Soul Pill roared unwillingly and scanned the sky, the figure that was still standing upright... Immediately, he was approached by the golden light bullet. Before touching his body, his body was as if Can Xue met the scorching sun. , Turned into nothingness!


    The light ball remained unabated, falling on the ground, the ground cracked like tofu, light bullets fell in a little bit... the earth trembled at this moment, and the terrifying cracks extended from the ground, forming a bottomless path. Endless abyss!The space is crumbling,


    The sky was roaring, magma erupted everywhere, and billions of thunder fell from the black clouds...


    This situation and situation, so the world will be shattered!


    The entire continent has fallen into a real disaster that is about to be destroyed!


    The light bomb is still sinking, the space is still collapsing...


    When the light bomb sank nearly half of the ground and was about to explode, a faint sigh resembling an old man suddenly came from the sky and the earth!


    Space and time suddenly stood still, and immediately, back in time, the fragmented space of the entire continent was restored to its original state at an astonishing speed...


    The ground where the light bomb fell suddenly split and opened, revealing a dark, invisible, terrifying black hole, that kind of pitch black, silent and terrifying, it makes people look at it, and the soul seems to be drawn into it...


    As the light bullet sinks, it is swallowed by the endless black hole, and immediately like the glow of the firefly, disappears in the endless black hole, as if it has been expelled from this world!


    The ground slowly closed, the endless black holes disappeared, and the endless black clouds that filled the continent were all dispelled. The sun shone on the earth, making the continent that had fallen into darkness once again ushered in light!Suddenly, the whole continent was cheered. They thought that the disaster had passed and they had avoided the terrible calamity!


    However, at this moment, a supreme will that overrides everything in the world suddenly descended on this continent!This will is what really inspired the souls of this continent to tremble!A coercion from the depths of their souls diffuses from their hearts, and awe from their hearts, whether it is Wuzun or Wusheng, as long as it is a creature of this continent, whether it is willing or unwilling, it is When this will appeared, one after another knelt down...


    And above Monkey King¡¯s head, the space suddenly shattered and opened, and a chain of gods densely covered with weird runes fell from the void. On the chain of gods, a strange and palpitating breath of terror exuded, this breath, like Can judge everything!It seems to be able to seal everything!


    At this moment, the heaven and the earth resonated, and a terrifying supreme will suddenly landed on Sun Wukong. Suddenly, Sun Wukong was surprised to find that his body was actually restrained. With his current strength, he couldn''t escape the slightest!Indifferent eyes suddenly revealed a sense of surprise.


    The chain of gods came through the air, tying Monkey King up like a snake, and was unable to move anymore!And between the flickering of the weird runes on the chain of gods, an extremely powerful sealing power emerged. Monkey King was shocked to discover that his energy was disappearing at an astonishing speed, sealing!


    Monkey King looked up at the sky, a arrogant smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Finally appeared?...The chain of order? The will of this world? Or...whatever it is, are you delusional to expel me from this world? You, think is it possible?"..

 309 Chapter 188: Master of the World

    The majesty of the sky, the coercion of the mainland, all things in the world, all knelt down, even the flowers and trees, as if they were alive, bent slightly!


    Gu Yuan and others knelt down on a mountain road under the mighty day.Standing at the top of the world, not only did they have no intention of humiliation at this moment, they were shrouded in deep shock!


    This heavenly might, this will, is like the will of heaven, whether it is Wu Sheng or Emperor Wu, as long as it is a living creature in this world, under this will, they feel as small as an ant!Can''t give birth to half the thought of resistance!


    He is like the master of this world, in charge of everything in this world!Respect and kneeling for him are just as justified!From the soul, there is no sign of resistance!


    "This will...what is it? It can make everything in the world kneel down without the slightest sign of resistance...what kind of existence is this?..." At the same time, Gu Yuan was puzzled.This will is too weird. Without losing consciousness, he was pressured to kneel down. Not only did he have no thoughts of resistance, but there was a kind of absurd thought that should be reasonable. This is really terrible. !


    "Your existence... has threatened the balance of this world... where did you come from... or where do you go back!"


    The mighty and majestic voice spread over the entire continent, making all the creatures on the continent come from the respect of the soul...


    "Everything in the world has an aura, even if it is a tree and a tree... You...couldn''t you be a creature born in this world?" Monkey King looked up at the sky, his eyes filled with chaos, as if he could look through the void and see through the void!In an empty and lonely space, he seemed to see a group of soft, vibrant green light!


    "I am the realm itself...I am the master of this realm! To guard this realm is to guard itself...your existence has posed a threat to this realm...wish to destroy this realm...or expel...or punish! "The mighty and majestic voice came out again, as if it was just a thought!In the space behind Monkey King, a huge black hole of nothingness appeared strangely!


    The darkness in the black hole is terrible, one glance, as if to pull the soul in...


    "Oh my God~~ actually... is the master of this world? This...how is this possible..." The mainland creatures were dumbfounded on the spot at this moment!This is amazing. Does this continent also have a master?Could it be that he is in charge of all the rules and laws of this continent?What kind of terrifying existence is it that has awakened the master of this world?


    "The master of this world...? I didn''t expect...this world...is there such a thing?..." Zhu Kun looked at the sky with a shocked expression on his face.Seeing the figure gradually drawn into the endless black hole, his eyes widened: "What kind of existence is this... unexpectedly evoked the expulsion of the master of this world... this time... it is finally an eye-opener... even if he Zai Qiang... I''m afraid I can''t compete with the master of this world, right?


    "It''s really amazing... this world, there are such existences..." Gu Yuan looked at the sky, watching the bound figure immobile, being gradually drawn into the endless black hole, but in his eyes A hint of regret flashed: "It''s a pity that such a strong man has been expelled by the master of this world..."


    "The master of this realm... from ancient times to the present, unheard of... but today... he actually appeared for this person... what kind of existence he is..." Yan Jin looked at the figure gradually disappearing into the black hole, shocked at the same time , Also hush endlessly.


    "It''s a pity that such a strong... will disappear in this world..."


    Zhongzhou Zhuqiang all sighed for this!This heavenly will is too powerful and terrifying, they all think that no matter how strong Monkey King is, it is impossible to compare with the master of the world!


    However, the arrogant laughter suddenly spread, but it was shocked that they frequently looked up!This look is unforgettable forever!


    "Haha~~~The master of this world! Interesting...so interesting...haha...I didn''t expect...this world still exists like you...very...very good...haha~~~~"


    With the spread of that arrogant laughter, an aura of terror that made the whole world tremble and tremble came out of the endless black hole!


    Golden light soared into the sky, shattering the void, causing the entire continent to become shaky!


    "Huh?~~~"


    A light sigh spread in the air, and the master of this world seemed very surprised by this.


    "Ding Ding~~"


    The chain of Order God tied around Monkey King''s body, at the moment the golden light shined, all of them broke!A figure filled with golden martial energy, under the shocking gaze of countless figures, slowly walked out of the endless black hole...


    The broken chain of order made a piercing sound of jingle bells, once again pierced through the space, turned into a sky full of chains, and once again wrapped around the Monkey King...


    "Just by this means, do you want to tie me down? Are you too underestimated?" Monkey King looked up at the sky disdainfully, then gave a low drink, the golden arrogance skyrocketed and wrapped around him. The chain of the gods of order broke again!


    "Hey~~" A sigh came out, and the endless black hole suddenly closed in the blink of an eye... It seemed that it wanted to isolate Monkey King directly from this space...


    However, the healing space suddenly stopped within ten meters of the Monkey King, and it was difficult to enter, because the space here has been filled with the power of Monkey King that completely transcends this world, and the space cannot be healed at all!


    Under the shocking gazes of countless people, a golden figure, stepping forward, finally stepped out of the endless black hole!


    Golden martial arts, golden hair, terrifying aura, fierce and cold eyes, Gu Yuan and the others could not speak for a long time, this breath is actually comparable to that supreme will?How is this possible... Is there anyone in the world who can compete with the ruler of the world?


    Looking up, looking at the sky, his tone was arrogant and indifferent: "You...very good..." As he said, he stepped out and disappeared instantly.


    An independent chaotic void, a turquoise light group is suspended here, and the ancients remain unchanged!


    A golden figure suddenly flashed out, and the golden arrogance that filled the whole body was particularly dazzling in this chaotic and dim void space!


    "You... are a touch of wisdom born from this world?" Looking at the green light group in front of him, a strange color flashed in Monkey King''s eyes!


    "Unexpectedly, you should be able to enter my chaotic space. It''s really amazing!" An indifferent voice appeared very crisp from the green light group!Empty and smart, it is incompatible with the ancient and majestic voice heard by the outside world!


    A hint of surprise flashed in Sun Wukong''s eyes, and immediately, his aura suddenly soared: "My name is Sun Wukong...I am a new generation of destruction god...then...the master of this world...come to fight me!"..

 310 Chapter 189 The God of the Realm

    "Your dimension is very high... You are not a person in this world... It is hard to believe that you exist like you, and you are not the master of a world... It seems that the world you are in is an unimaginable high-dimensional world... Come here My world, do you want to seize the god of my world?"


    "The god of the realm? What is it?" Sun Wukong became curious when he heard the master of this realm saying so.


    "Don''t you know? So, what is your purpose for coming to this world?" The voice of the master of this world is very indifferent, and from the beginning to the end, there is no emotional fluctuation.


    "I''m here just to play..."


    "Passing through the dimension space and coming to this world, is it just for fun? It seems that you really don''t know anything... Then, let me solve your doubts!"


    "In every dimension, in every world, there is a supreme master of the realm, and they are in charge of everything in that world! As long as you defeat the master of the realm, you can replace it, seize the god of the realm, and control the world at the same time. all!"


    "Oh? The master of the world... seems to have heard something extraordinary..." Monkey King''s eyes lit up, and he thought of the world of Dragon Ball, but he was even more looking forward to it: "In other words, the world of Dragon Ball also has Does such a master of the realm exist? How strong should he be! Haha~~~ It seems that the road to cultivation is still very long!"


    Immediately he looked at the Lord of this world, with a faint smile: "Then, as long as I defeat you, I can take over and control the world... right?"


    "Yes!" The master of this world answered simply: "So, do you want to challenge me?"


    "Oh! Listening to your tone, it seems to be very confident!" Monkey King looked at the green light group in front of him, very surprised.


    "My world... I call the shots... Then, do you have to challenge me?"


    "My world... Am I in charge? This sentence sounds really domineering! Then, I will accept your god position!..." At this moment, Monkey King suddenly became high-spirited and his aura increased!He was very interested in the god of that world.


    "So! Let''s get started!"


    With the fall of the indifferent voice, a human-shaped green figure suddenly appeared, and with a wave of his hand, the space stepped on, revealing the cracks in the space, turning into the space wind blade, and heading directly toward Monkey King!


    "I really mean hitting it!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and his figure flickered, directly avoiding the spatial wind blades blasting out of the void.Immediately the figure flashed, and the fist wrapped in the golden martial energy directly bombarded the face of the green figure!


    Seeing that he was so close, his figure suddenly stopped in the air. Monkey King was shocked, struggling hard, to no avail...At the same time, the green figure suddenly flashed in front of him, and the punch with the horrible space fluctuation was a merciless bombardment. Come!


    "Boom~~"


    Sun Wukong suddenly felt a huge force coming from his chest, and he felt a sense of boredom, and his face was suddenly full of surprise!At the moment his body was stunned and flew upside down, he kicked it out!A punch that was obviously inevitable was a sudden kick. The figure in front of him suddenly appeared to his side. The opponent made a whip kick, and Monkey King flew out directly in the air, successively defending himself in the air. Flew upside down in the void a hundred meters away, before stabilizing his figure!


    Looking at the aquamarine figure on the opposite side, Monkey King''s eyes were full of surprises, and he frowned slightly, "Space... Time... The Lord of this world, really well-deserved! He can actually make me like this in a super-one state. passive¡­¡­"


    "You are very strong! It''s a pity that you only control the law of space but not the law of time! And here is my world. The laws of space and time are all under my control. Therefore, you have no chance of winning..." The green figure is still a His face was indifferent, and he couldn''t see the slightest emotional fluctuation. Maybe, he had no feelings.


    After that, a strange wave suddenly spread from the center of his eyebrows, and the figure who was still in front of him suddenly appeared beside Monkey King!Just as Monkey King wanted to react, he suddenly felt that his back was hit hard, and his figure flew upside down again...Just about to stabilize his figure, he suddenly felt a great force coming from his back...


    In the field, Monkey King was completely suppressed. Every time the green figure appeared, Monkey King would be attacked fiercely...Although he could perceive the opponent''s trajectory in time, the perception did not work at all. Before he could act, he was attacked fiercely again.


    He wanted to use the law of space, but he was surprised to find that the space in this world was no longer under his control!


    Here is the world controlled by the master of this world, and everything in this world is controlled by him!Endowment and deprivation are between his thoughts. This is the ability to rule the world!


    The void rumbling, the violent energy spread out, causing this stable world and space to produce extremely unstable fluctuations!


    For a moment, accompanied by thunder, black lightning flashed out, entraining the power of destroying the world and bombarding the floating, somewhat embarrassed figure!


    After that, the fire was all over the sky, burning the sky and boiling the sea!Sometimes the sky is full of snow, freezing everything!Sometimes the wind and blades filled the sky, leaving the space with dark space cracks!


    And Monkey King became a living target in the ever-changing sky attacks at that time!The space here is confined, and he has lost the ability to move. It seems that he has no backhand power!


    In just a moment, there was blood flowing out of Monkey King''s body, and he was actually injured!


    "Haha~~~ Not bad...it''s not bad! This is what is called...my world, am I in charge? It''s really interesting..." After the billions of thunder hits his body, burning the sky and boiling the sea, Sun Wukong''s face hangs There was a smile, and under this smile, there was endless anger hidden!


    The master of this world is only close to his super-1 strength, however, this is the opponent''s world, in this world, he is the master, in charge of everything!With the laws of space and time, he has no backhanding power!In the same way, he became more interested in the gods of that world!


    Thunder shining all over his body, his breath soaring, accompanied by a roar from Monkey King, the space confining him was finally bursting to pieces at this moment!He has restored his freedom, and the imprisonment of this world has no effect on him in the slightest!With absolute power, he broke all the restraints!


    "It''s really hot! To deal with you, I was asked to transform into a super second stage!..."..

 311 Chapter 190 Battle for Gods Position

    The golden martial energy gushes, thunderbolts on it, and the atmosphere of terror permeates the entire chaotic space, making the space here too far away, and the space within a hundred meters of Monkey King is already overwhelmed and shattered. .His power has surpassed the limit of this space and began to collapse!Had it not been for the master of this world to repair and stabilize this space, I am afraid it would have been shattered!


    The unchanging indifferent tone of the Lord of this world also became a little surprised at this moment: "Unexpectedly, your strength is so powerful, even my world can''t accommodate your existence! It''s hard to believe! ¡­This kind of existence is not the master of a realm...It seems that the world you live in is indeed an extremely terrifying world of martial arts!"


    "You played very well just now, didn''t you! Then, let''s continue!" Monkey King''s face was cold and indifferent, his figure flashed, and in an instant, he appeared in front of the Lord of this world, his fists carrying waves of destruction of the world. , Bombarded towards it!


    The lord of this world''s calm and indifferent aura finally showed slight fluctuations.As soon as my mind comes out, time stops!The fist of Monkey King who was about to bombard him suddenly stopped, just like the picture was suddenly frozen!


    "Crack~~"


    However, it was only a moment, as if something had shattered suddenly, a soft sound was made, and the fist with the wave of destruction of the world slammed into the chest of the green figure!


    Bang~~


    The earth-shattering roar remembered that the green figure burst into pieces under this punch, turning into a thousand blue light!The terrifying aftermath made the entire space shake violently!The space is shattered!It''s overwhelmed, and it''s about to die!


    The supreme will suddenly spread, enveloping the entire chaotic space, and the rapidly shattered space finally slowly stopped, and immediately healed completely again at an astonishing speed!


    "...I can break the power of my law with absolute power... It''s really amazing! In the world... you still exist like you... I don''t understand the power of real rules... but I have cultivated the power to the extreme..."


    Condensed between the green light, a human-shaped green figure was once again formed, and the whole body was shining with bright green light!That is the light of life belonging to the power of life!


    "You are strong! It''s a pity... after all, you are not the master of the world! The reason why the master is the master is because they control everything in the world... even if it is... Samsara..."


    With the fall of the last word of the lord of this world, a weird force of reincarnation was enveloped on Monkey King!Immediately, he was shocked to discover that his life force was fading at an alarming speed...in an instant, it seemed that thousands of years had passed...


    And the clothes on his body decayed quickly, disappearing in ashes, and in a flash, nothing was missing.


    However, Monkey King''s vitality is still not exhausted, his face is still not aging...


    The lord of this world was finally moved at this moment, and his tone seemed incredible: "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible...Except for the lord of the world, it is impossible for anyone to achieve true eternity...Who are you? Why the power of reincarnation... Doesn''t work for you?..."


    "Is it the power of reincarnation? No wonder I feel that my life is losing..." Monkey King looked at the Lord of this world in surprise, with a little exclamation: "Is this the Lord of the World? It is really terrifying! No matter how strong the strength is, there will be life. When the end is reached...Unfortunately, I am not here...because I am...not old...immortal...immortal..."


    "Impossible... true eternity... Only the ruler of the world can have it... how can you..." The voice of the leader of this world finally became a little flustered, the rules of space and time have been broken, and now even the strongest power of reincarnation Does not work!What else could he use to deal with this terrifying and terrifying powerhouse in front of him?


    "Is it true eternity? I do not count as reaching true eternity...but, my life is endless...this should be regarded as eternity?" Monkey King smiled faintly, but he secretly rejoiced in his heart. Fortunately, he promised Shenlong With the wish of immortality and immortality, otherwise, he might really be here today!The power of that kind of reincarnation is really terrible, and it can dry up a person''s life in an instant and reach the end of life!Ignore strength, ignore the rules!Rao is strong, and at the end of life, death will eventually come!


    "Life is eternal... how is this possible... Isn''t that only the master of the world can have it? Why are you..." The master of this world is still in shock!Things are beyond imagination, losing means losing everything!Together with myself, it will die!


    "After all, you are just the lord of this world... but you have never seen other worlds..." Monkey King shook his head faintly, and his tone suddenly changed: "Then, let me give you the god of the world! With her, I will embark on a higher road!"


    "Do you want my god position? It''s not that simple!" The lord of this world shouted angrily. In the entire space, misty chaotic mist, gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, rain, thunder, and other laws appeared. It was in this realm that, in the fusion and cohesion, a chaotic gun that seemed to pierce the sky was formed!Above the sharp spear, weird patterns are densely covered, exuding terrifying waves of destruction and destruction!


    This gun is condensed by the laws of the world. It represents the power of the rules of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, rain, thunder, light and darkness, time and space!It is the strongest blow from the Lord of this world!


    As the Chaos Guns condensed, this world also crashed and turned into nothingness!It was dark all around, and this place instantly became a no-space area!Belong to Chaos!


    Feeling the horrible wave of destruction emanating from the Chaos Gun, Monkey King''s face also flashed a hint of surprise. He did not expect that the Lord of this world would have such a method!This force, if he is in the super-1 stage, I am afraid that he will be in danger of falling!


    "The lord of this world! It really is extraordinary! This... is like the creator of this world? It''s hard to believe, how strong will the lord of the dragon ball world be?"


    With emotion, the gigantic Chaos Gun, ignoring the distance, came to Monkey King without warning in the wave of the Lord of this Realm!


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly, his martial spirit was gushing, and his mighty power was enormous. He actually grabbed the piercing Chaos Gun at the very moment of his life!Above the Chaos Gun, a wave of destruction broke out, and above the tip, there was the power of reincarnation that made everything in the world decay in an instant!


    This is the strongest blow from the Lord of this world. It combines the power of all the rules of this world!Horror and extraordinary!


    "Drink~~"


    Suddenly, Monkey King roared, his arrogance soared, accompanied by a flaming golden light, and the terrifying power permeated.There was a wave of supreme power, and he, with his bare hands, held up this gun of rules. On it, various laws and runes spread to his hands, trying to destroy everything, but under the domineering golden martial energy, Collapse!


    The golden martial energy collided with the power of the rules of the world. There was a big explosion on both sides, and endless flames rose into the sky.The whole world is shaking!In collapse!


    "Hey~~Is this... your strongest blow? It''s just that!"


    The arrogant voice spread through the world, and Monkey King held the sharp spear turned by the rules of the world, and looked at the horrified green figure in the distance, and the corner of his mouth was filled with a worldly laugh!


    Immediately, under the terrifying and unbelievable gaze of the lord of this world, he projected the chaotic spear that was transformed by the rules of the world in his hand...


    The streamer flashed, passing through the chest in an instant!The power of destruction erupts, the body collapses and melts...


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    Unbelievable voices spread through the world, announcing that the Lord of the One Realm has fallen...

 312 Chapter 191 Opening the World

    The chaotic energy dissipated, and the supreme will that permeated the continent also dissipated at this moment...


    Above the mainland, they were caught in a puzzle. They didn''t know, what happened to it?


    Endless void, pitch black, there is no space here!


    A figure exuding golden martial spirit, it is proudly suspended here, it is particularly eye-catching!And that golden martial energy brought a ray of light to this dying darkness!


    Through the golden light, you can see that there is a ball of basketball-sized green light in front of him, exuding a strong light of life, and there are various laws and runes flashing on it, which represents the embodiment of the rules of the world. !


    "This is the source of this world?"


    Sun Wukong said, he stretched out his hand and grabbed it. In an instant, the green light ball turned into a rune of Dao Dao law, followed Monkey''s arm and merged into his body... In a trance, Sun Wukong suddenly realized that he was in a chaos... Void, Various rule runes are beating...they are evolving, the birth and destruction of the world...


    Horrible information flashed in Monkey King¡¯s brain, engraved, he was inheriting, inheriting all the power of the rules that the source of this world can control the master of this world!


    I don¡¯t know how long it took. Monkey King¡¯s vast soul power shot into the sky from the center of his eyebrows, forming a cave sky above his head, in which various rules of runes were intertwined and chaotic!


    Immediately, like opening the world, the rules surround, the laws blend. The chaotic airflow is like a needle and a thread, wandering around the cave, depicting the opening of the space, the sound is ear-shaking, the cave is glowing, and the light gradually emerges, like a fairyland, in the cave Flickering...


    As the rules become more perfect, the hazy fairyland in the cave sky becomes clearer... the chaotic airflow is like a paintbrush, depicting the world of the cave sky at an astonishing speed, the space is spreading, opening up... finally, evolution , Formed a world...


    As his mind turned, Monkey King suddenly appeared in this chaotic space, one pointing out, the mountains and rivers reappearing, one thought, all things revived!


    At this moment, Sun Wukong''s heart is in the ancient well without waves, just like the god of creation, he is creating the world...


    At this moment, the women who were in the ring of space within Sun Wukong''s body were already stunned by what Sun Wukong had done!All faces showed incredible excitement. Red...


    "Wukong... isn''t he... creating... the world, right?" Bulma looked at the gradually forming world on the screen, her eyes wide-eyed, and she couldn''t hide her excitement.


    "Should... right?..." The girls and the other girls nodded in a daze, creating the world?This is amazing, that is the ability that only the legendary creation god possesses!


    "The lord of this world has been defeated... Wukong should have taken control of this world... As the lord of the world, it shouldn''t be difficult to open up the world, right?" Cai Lin was shocked and seemed relatively calm. The man in this world, Wu Sheng It will be able to open up a space. If the master of a world opens up a world, it shouldn''t be difficult?After all, it has mastered all the laws of the world!


    "It''s unbelievable... Brother Wukong actually wiped out the lord of this world... So, he is already the master of this continent?" At the moment, Hongri, looking at the screen, the Sun Wukong who is still opening up the world , His eyes are full of excitement and admiration!What an amazing means to create the world!


    Opening up space and creating the world are two different concepts!


    Mountains and rivers are looming, rivers are rushing...


    The so-called my world, I call the shots!In the world created by Monkey King himself, he is a god!The creator god who controls everything!Everything in it, birth or destruction, is within his thoughts!


    One month later, looking at the world he had created in front of him, it was misty like a fairyland, Monkey King smiled with satisfaction, his heart moved, the world ring suddenly appeared in his hand, the light flashed, and the women appeared beside him!


    "Goku! You are really amazing! You have created a world... It''s amazing!"


    "Create the world! Goku...you won''t be the creator of the world now, right?"...


    As soon as they appeared, the girls surrounded the Monkey King, chattering with excitement on their faces, and a few little loli hung on Monkey King''s body, their eyes full of worship!


    Monkey King smiled slightly, fusing the source of this world, he gained a lot!Not only mastered all the rules and laws of this world!Control the world even more!The strength can be said to have improved a lot!Only when you truly master it, can you understand the terrible power of the rules!


    The Lord of this world is weak to him, but the power of reincarnation he controls is extremely terrifying!If he hadn''t possessed endless life, even if his life was not exhausted and fell, his vitality would be greatly damaged!


    After chatting with the girls, Monkey King transferred everything in the world ring to the world he opened up!Immediately, after the world he opened up, the first thing he did was to erase all the people or things related to the soul hall from this world!As the master of this world, it only needs a thought to erase the soul hall!


    And it took him more than a month to create a world, so the person who stayed here to watch it has already left this place!Only not far away, the Canaan Academy, which was enveloped by the space barrier, still stood here!


    Bringing the girls back to the inner courtyard, Monkey King caused the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower to give birth to a young meteorite, which solved the trouble in the inner courtyard.With his current status, the Lord of this world wants to spawn a strange fire, it is simple!


    After solving some trivial matters, he really left the inner courtyard with the girls...


    Chen Hui poured down from the sky, and Monkey King appeared in the ancient holy city with Xun''er.


    This ancient holy city is the only place to enter the ancient world!The gate of the ancient world is in the center of this city. There is a huge lake there. The lake is extremely clear, but at first glance, there is no end in sight. The depth makes people a little creepy.


    Xun''er took out a jade card and injected a trace of martial energy into it. Immediately, a beam of light shot out from the jade card, into the deep lake bottom!


    In the calm lake, ripples suddenly appeared, and immediately, an extremely terrifying spatial fluctuation spread out from the space above the lake.


    "laugh!"


    When this terrifying spatial fluctuation reached its peak, an extremely bright beam of light suddenly burst out from the bottom of the lake, and finally connected with the energy shield of the city.


    "Boom!"


    When the two connected, the space above the lake suddenly heard a thunderous sound, and the space was torn apart in shocking gazes. After a long while, a door leading to an unknown depth The gate of the black space appeared in the eyes of many eyes.


    "The gate of the ancient world was actually opened? Who are they?..." For a moment, there was an exclamation.


    A tyrannical aura came from the door of the space, but Gu Yuan and other old men appeared at the door first. Looking at the Monkey King in front of him, Gu Yuan was shocked, but he immediately became respectful: "Master Wukong! I didn¡¯t expect you to come to our ancient world! What a blessing for Sansheng!"


    Killing Emperor Wu easily and awakening the Lord of this world, such existence has already shocked the mainland!However, that day, Monkey King suddenly disappeared, but it became a mystery. Some people said that he was expelled from this world. Others said that he went to find the backbone of this world... guesses!No one knew the truth!


    Because in that battle, Monkey King and the Lord of this world fought in the chaotic space on the other side, so except for the girls watching the live broadcast!No one can see!


    No, Sun Wukong will appear here today, safe and sound!How can this not shock Gu Yuan, that is the lord of this world!Can''t it help this person?


    "You are my old man, don''t have to be so polite, go to the ancient world! I have something to tell you!" Monkey King glanced at Gu Yuan, and took Xun''er towards the space gate.


    He has to deal with some things, and then he can leave the world!..

 313 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Two

    In the Great Hall of the Ancient Clan, Monkey King sat casually on a table and chair, but Gu Yuan and others stood beside him extremely nervously.Who is the person in front of you?That is the existence of the second killing of Emperor Wu, even the master of this world can''t help it!This kind of existence, even if people don''t have the slightest shelf, standing by their side, it is quite stressful!


    "Don''t be so nervous, I came to your ancients, in fact, to fulfill Xun''er''s wish... During this time, we will stay with your ancients for a while, and then she will leave here with me. ¡­"


    "I know¡­"


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, a wry smile suddenly appeared on Gu Yuan''s face. He had guessed this scene a long time ago, but he hadn''t expected it to come so suddenly.


    It is the blessing of their ancients that Xun''er can follow Monkey King, and he will naturally not refuse.But the daughter who has worked so hard to raise up is going to leave with others so soon, there is unavoidable feeling of sadness in her heart.


    At this time, a girl walked into the hall, wearing a light green dress, three thousand green silks were randomly tied, spreading over the slender waist that was gripped, and finally vertical tenderness, buttocks, breeze blowing, green silk fluttering, Out of the dust and refined...


    And that beautiful face, even the world is so dim, a pair of moving eyes, revealing ethereal meaning, like the deepest starry sky, making Deren''s gaze difficult to shift.


    Take care of Qingrencheng, and then take care of Qingren.


    "Goku! Father, the banquet is ready..."


    Under the gaze of those many gazes, Xun''er smiled, she was generous, the youthfulness of the girl has faded away, but the gentleness of the woman is gradually becoming mature!


    After fancy his daughter turned out to be like this, Gu Yuan gave a wry smile again in his heart, shook his head, and said with a gentle smile to Monkey King: "Goku, let''s go! If you have anything, let''s talk about it after the dinner!"... ¡­


    On this day, the ancients will no longer be calm. Their non-eating fireworks, fairies-like eldest lady, went out for a trip. When they returned, they brought back an uncle, but shocked the entire ancient world.However, no one dared to object!Because their uncle is a peerless powerhouse who is afraid of even their patriarch!


    Those ancient clan leaders who saw the appearance of Xun''er can only suppress the throbbing in their hearts with reluctance and helplessness, because their opponents are so strong and powerful that they dare not raise the slightest confrontation. meaning!


    On the mountain peak, a green shadow stood elegantly, her beautiful eyes staring at the brightly lit palaces in the distance, silently, and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Sun Wukong approached from far and near, came to Xun''er''s side, pulled her into his arms, and sat on a large rock with his chin resting on her fragrant shoulders, smelling the fragrance of the hair. Smiled slightly: "What''s wrong, what are you thinking about?"


    "Goku...Thank you... let me meet you..." Xun''er lay in Sun Wukong''s arms lazily, with tenderness in her eyes.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect my Xun''er would say something like this..." Monkey King was stunned, but gently stroked Xun''er''s black hair.


    "Here, the pressure that needs to be endured is far stronger than the outside world. The ancients rely on their blood to be strong, but they are also sad because of their blood. This ancient sacred mountain is the holy land in the hearts of all ancient people. Every few years , That is, there will be countless descendants and descendants who will come here, hoping that there will be tyrannical people among them. Every time there will be some surprises, but more, they are endless disappointments, even Yu...Many people found that people whose descendants were discarded, couldn''t stand the blow and succumbed to themselves on the spot..." Xun''er''s beautiful eyes looked vaguely at the brightly lit palace, and in the low voice, there was weakness deep into the bones.Immediately there was a soft smile: "If you didn''t show up...I might be destined to resist the mission of prospering the ancients alone and cannot enjoy the life that an ordinary girl should have..."


    "Oh! Don''t say that! I would be embarrassed!" Monkey King suddenly said with a''shy'' expression.


    Kaoru suddenly rolled his eyes: "You fellow, can''t you be more serious? The atmosphere just now disappeared..."


    "Haha! Don''t think too much, you are my Monkey King''s woman! You just need to live happily, and I will protect you from all wind and rain..."


    Xun''er''s eyes flickered, and a smile hung over her mouth!On the mountain, the two figures are leaning against each other, and they seem so loving!


    The next day, early morning.


    After eating breakfast.


    In Xun''er''s room, looking at the dozens of different fires floating in the sky, exuding horrible high temperatures, Xun''er looked surprised: "Wukong, when did you get so many different fires?"


    "Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the master of this world now. If you want to get the strange fire, just one thought is enough! These strange fires are all regenerated by me using the power of the rules of this world. You have not yet refined them. Now, I will help you refine them all!"


    "Uh~~ Refining..." Xun''er''s pretty face suddenly blushed, which reminded her of the situation after refining the alien fire last time, and she was a little bit shy in her heart.


    "Ahem~~ The last time it was purely an accident... Now I am the master of this world, refining different fires... It''s not easy..."


    "Let''s start..." Xun''er blushed and nodded. Now she is from Monkey King. Even if what happened last time, there is nothing to worry about.


    With a thought, the dozen kinds of different fires suspended in the sky that did not resist all merged together, forming a colorful new different fire, and immediately, this different fire was directly injected into Xun''er''s body.


    With the help of Sun Wukong, a wave of energy like a tide, Xun''er ran the burning technique, and absorbed a little bit of refining...


    With the continuation of such refining, in Xun''er''s body, the scorching fire and martial qi gradually formed a perfect cycle in Xun''er''s body. The endless vast energy washes every part of Xun''er''s body over and over again. One place, and her breath is also rising, and gradually, a kind of nobility and majesty above all things is born...


    There is no difficulty in this refining. As the master of this world, everything in this world is in the hands of Monkey King. However, the fire naturally has no intention of resisting. It is easy to be refined by Xun''er at an astonishing speed. Now!


    As time went by, the violent heat in the room gradually subsided. Layers of crystals shimmering with faint colorful light slowly emerged around Xun''er, and finally turned into a colorful egg. , Wrap it in, and wait for the time to come out!..

 314 Chapter 193 Xinlan

    "Rebirth from the ashes... Is Nirvana going on? It seems that I can''t wake up in a few days!"


    Looking at Xun''er surrounded by colorful cocoons, Monkey King smiled faintly, and with a wave of his hand, a space enchantment enveloped the entire room.


    Get out of the room and close the door.But I saw that Gu Yuan and others were not far away.The horrible waves emitted by the fusion of different fires obviously attracted their attention.


    "Wukong! The energy fluctuation just now is... how is Xun''er?" Gu Yuan came to Sun Wukong, looked into the room, and said.He still cared very much about the hot and terrifying energy fluctuations that had just been emitted.


    "It''s nothing, I just helped Xun''er to refine all the strange fires in the world... Now she is absorbing the energy of the strange fires, performing Nirvana, and guarding this place. Don''t let anyone disturb her! I have something to do now. Go out..." As he said, the figure of Monkey King disappeared here.


    "All...all different fires?!..."


    Looking at the place where Monkey King disappeared, Gu Yuan and the other elders were in a daze. Looking at the colorful light cocoon in the room through the space barrier, he was shocked!


    I am afraid that only these people who are against the sky can do this kind of heaven-defying methods!


    "My patriarch... Congratulations! You have found a good son-in-law..." an elder said with a smile on his face.


    The other elders also smiled openly and their faces were red.To be able to have such a peerless powerhouse as a son-in-law, that is simply the great blessing of his ancients!Not to mention Monkey King himself, the current Xun''er alone is enough to shock the ancients and the present!Refining all the different fires in the world, from ancient times to the present, who can do it?I am afraid that the ancient Emperor Tuoshe, who is known as the first different fire, has not integrated all the different fires in the world, right?


    At this moment, Gu Yuan was also smiling. He had long known that Xun''er was destined to be extraordinary, but he did not expect that Xun''er would meet such a noble person. The extraordinary level had already exceeded his expectations!The ancients in the future are destined to be brilliant forever!


    On the bustling street, Hongri took Monkey¡¯s hand by the hand and smiled on his small face: "Let¡¯s talk! Brother Wukong, you would take someone out to go shopping alone. Is there any conspiracy?"


    "Conspiracy you are tall!" Monkey King smiled slightly and tapped Hongri''s head lightly, "Didn''t you say you want to follow me in the future? So, I will take you and your family to sue each other!"


    "Family?" The smile on Hongri''s face instantly solidified, and he stopped: "I am an orphan, no father or mother." The voice was cold, but the voice was a little bit sour.


    Monkey King gently rubbed Hongri''s little head, and smiled: "Haha! Don''t say that! We are all your family members!"


    "En!" Hong Ri burst into laughter suddenly, holding Monkey King''s right hand with both hands, and exerting a bit of force again.Abandoned since childhood, she longed for this warm family affection.


    "But... although your old man is a little irresponsible, Kai sees that Emperor Wu''s cave has been trapped for thousands of years, which deserves it. But it''s not better..."


    "Brother Wukong, do you think I should see him?" Hong Ri raised his head and stared at Monkey King''s eyes, the expression on his little face was a little complicated.


    "Hehe~~ He is your father after all. It¡¯s okay to look at it, lest you have any regrets in the future... If you are really unsatisfied, just kick it away... You still have Brother Wukong! And Xianglin and others..." Is it really okay for you to instigate little Lolita like this?


    "En! I heard about Wukong, so let''s take a look!" Hong Sun nodded, and the arms holding Sun Wukong''s right hand tried harder again. It seemed that she was still a little nervous.


    Feeling the huge power from his right hand, Monkey King still has a soft smile on his face.This is still him. If he was replaced by someone else, his arm would have already been comminuted and broken.


    "Wu... Senior Wukong... Hongri-senpai?" Suddenly a slightly surprised voice sounded behind Sun Wukong.


    The two turned their heads, and what caught the eye was a beautiful girl with a beautiful face, her face flushed slightly, she looked very happy.


    "Huh? Who are you? You look pretty! Do we know him?" Looking at the girl in front of him, Monkey King looked a little surprised. The other party seemed to know him, but he didn''t seem to have seen this girl?Such a beautiful woman, if he had ever seen it, he would never forget it!


    "Ah? That...that..." The pretty girl blushed, calmed her mind, and said: "You are the man in our inner courtyard! You should not know me! However, I know you! Me too A student in the inner courtyard! My name is Xinlan, please advise!"


    "Xinlan? Sounds familiar?" Monkey King looked at the girl in front of him, dragging his chin, his expression contemplative.


    "Since you are a student in the inner courtyard, what are you doing here?" Hong Ri Chao Xin Lan looked at it and said lightly.Only in front of Monkey King can she act like a little girl, and in front of others, she always looks like a little adult.


    "Ah! I came here more than a month ago, because my home is here!"


    "It turns out that your family lives here! It''s rare to run into an acquaintance. Would you like to have a drink?" Looking at Xinlan, Monkey King smiled.He thought of who this woman was.In the original work, she invited Lei Yan to participate in the alchemy and seized the position of elder.


    "That... that... Senior Wukong... I heard you... You are also a pharmacist, right?" Xin Lan looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Yeah! And the grade is not low!" Monkey King smiled, as the Lord of the world, he only saw Xinlan''s purpose at a glance.


    "Yes... which product is it?" Xinlan was full of expectations.


    "Eight-Rank!" I''m afraid of scaring you.


    "Eight...Eight products?!..." Xin Lan''s heart jumped sharply, and she suddenly lost her voice.Immediately, the expression on his face was filled with excitement: "Then...that...Senior Wukong...you...can you...do me a favor?..."


    "Do you want me to help your family participate in this pill meeting and seize the position of the elder?" Monkey King said with a faint smile.


    "Huh?! You...how do you know?" Xinlan''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "By the way, why should I help you? What''s so good?" Sun Wukong''s face suddenly wore a teasing smile.If Kenzi and other women saw it, she would have guessed what this guy was making a bad idea.


    "Ah?" Xinlan was stunned: "Yes! Eight-Rank Alchemist, can their family afford it? And, I heard that his identity is still very unusual...what should I do?"


    (Well, in the next few chapters, I collect all the sister papers that should be collected, and then...Where should I go in the next world?...)..

 315 Chapter 194 The Ye Family

    "Why...If I won the first place in Danhui''s competition, give yourself as a prize to me!" Monkey King looked at Xinlan with a smile on his face.The red sun next to him, but his little mouth pouted high.


    "Ah!~~" Xinlan''s entire face was suddenly red like a big red apple, and she became a little at a loss.Such a girl''s sentiment was a bit stunned by Sun Wukong.At this moment, he is no longer the first brother.


    "Is this sister paper interesting to me?"


    Monkey King, as a man of the Canaan Academy, treats the top players in the rankings as nothing...slaps the terrifying fire python transformed by the Falling Heart Flame!That kind of martial arts heroic figure, extremely strong strength, but a lot of spring girls in the inner courtyard were moved!Xinlan is no exception!She also has a good impression of this domineering and powerful senior. Therefore, she called Monkey King and asked for help when she suddenly met him, because in her opinion, it seemed that there was nothing in this world that could stop Monkey King!The Monkey King at this moment, in the inner courtyard, has already been deified!


    Xinlan''s heart will inevitably become a little flustered when someone who has a good impression in her heart suddenly makes such a request!


    Looking at the shy and bewildered Xinlan, Monkey King shook his head faintly and smiled: "Okay, don''t tease you, since you are also a student in the inner courtyard, I will help you this time!"


    "Really...really?" Xinlan''s expression of joy suddenly appeared, and then hesitated: "Then...the reward..."


    "It was just a joke, I don''t need anything, so I don''t need any compensation... Then when will Dan start?"


    "Just tomorrow!"


    "Tomorrow? So soon?" Monkey King frowned slightly.


    "En... Actually, our family has already found a foreign aid... But that person''s condition... turned out to be... As long as he wins the seat of the elders and protects my Ye family status, I will marry him... So... that... I slipped out secretly..." Xinlan said as she spoke, spit out her tongue embarrassedly.


    "You bull!" Monkey King gave Xin Lan a thumbs up and smiled: "I didn''t expect someone to offer such a condition? Don''t worry, Xin Lan, go, go to your Ye''s house, brother help you cut him !"


    "Really?" Xinlan''s eyes lit up. She has absolute confidence in the strength of Monkey King. The elders in the inner courtyard are far from peerless and powerful!When he thought of the supreme might of the huge invisible fire python with a palm of his hand, his heart could not help but beat.


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King took Xinlan''s hand and smiled slightly.


    The first time someone held her small hand, Xin Lan''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated.Before she could react, she felt that the space around her body fluctuated, and the figures of the three of them instantly disappeared on the street.Caused countless people''s consternation and glances.


    Looking at the huge city located on a plain in front of him, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smiled, "Is it here? It''s magnificent!"


    The city is surrounded by a lush forest, and avenues spread out from the forest, and then extend to the end of the line of sight.


    "Ye... Yecheng?!" Looking at the familiar scene in front of her, Xin Lan was shocked, but after a few days'' journey, why did she suddenly appear here in the blink of an eye?How can these methods not surprise her?However, thinking that Monkey King''s palm could wipe out the terrifying fire python, he immediately felt relieved, and at the same time, he couldn''t help getting excited.If there is Wukong senior, then there shouldn''t be the slightest difficulty in what kind of pill will be?


    Yecheng, the ruler here, is the Ye Family who was once prominent in the Danyu region. However, the current Ye Family has long lost its glory in the past, but even so, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. In the middle, still no power dared to provoke the authority of the Ye Family.


    As the ruler of this city, the Ye Family is entrenched in the most central area of ??the city. Within a kilometer, there is Ye Family Manor, and ordinary people are forbidden to enter, and the defenses in it are also extraordinarily strict. Of course , This is only for the ordinary strong...


    In the Ye family''s chamber, an old man in Tsing Yi looked gloomy, looking at Xin Lan in front of him with an angry face: "What a fool! Do you still have the face to come to Ye''s house?" Then, he slapped Xin Lan. Slapped it.


    "Pop!" Halfway through, Monkey King grabbed the slammed hand, with a calm expression on his face: "I said, old man, such a beautiful girl, you can also do it?"


    "Who are you?" The old man''s complexion changed slightly, and he grasped his hand like an iron hoop. With his strength, he couldn''t struggle the slightest, and his complexion became solemn in shock.


    "Huh! You are not qualified to know my name..." Sun Wukong looked indifferent.What he hates most is the bastard who trades the happiness of his relatives for family benefits.


    "Junior presumptuous!"


    Being so despised by Monkey King, the old man who had been angry before suddenly furious, slapped his palm fiercely on the tabletop, only heard a bang, the hard table burst into powder on the ground, and immediately waved his sleeves, behind him The chair flew away at Lei Yan with a violent force.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!" Monkey King snorted and waved his embroidered robe. The chair that was flying over instantly turned into nothingness, and the old man flew out like a heavy blow, and then knocked down heavily. There was a huge pillar in the hall, and among the fragments of wood, a mouthful of red blood sprayed out in the horrified eyes of everyone.


    "Trash, if it wasn''t for Xinlan''s face, I would slap you to death!" Looking at the old man, Monkey King looked disdainful.


    Just waving his hand seriously injured him, but it shocked everyone in the hall!


    "Four...Four elders..." Xinlan looked at the old man who was already seriously injured and unconscious, and was dazed.The matter was too sudden, but only for a moment, the four elders had already lay down in the ruins, and the personnel were unknown.Looking at Monkey King, there was a touch of eagerness in his beautiful eyes.He is still so domineering and powerful!


    "Xinlan, don''t you introduce who this adult is?" The first in the hall, the old man in Tsing Yi who had never spoken, finally spoke slowly at this moment and said in a deep voice.


    "He is Wukong''s senior. I asked the Ye family to help me. If he is there, he will definitely help Ye Family enter the Danta elders seat again..." Xin Lan hurriedly said, her face flushed with excitement.


    Hearing Xinlan''s words, the old man in Tsing Yi was also taken aback. He immediately frowned and looked at Monkey King with disappointment in his eyes. At such a young age...how could he be the savior of the Ye family as Xinlan said.


    "What? Look down on me?"


    The eyes of the old man in Tsing Yi were seen by Monkey King, making Monkey King a little uncomfortable, and the horror breath came out directly...


    "Boom!"


    The people in the hall suddenly felt that the huge mountain was overwhelming and fell to the ground, their complexion pale... even the old man in Tsing Yi was no exception!Everyone was shocked and shocked!This breath is too terrifying, terrible!Tiny as an ant, the trembling from the soul makes them fearful, life and death seem to be between each other''s thoughts...

 316 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Five

    The hall of the Ye Family was in a mess, and everyone in the Ye Family looked pale and frightened.Looking at the people randomly sitting on the first seat, timidity and fear appeared on their faces.


    The old man in Tsing Yi, Ye Zhong, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, stood in the first place, and bowed respectfully: "That! Master Wukong... Tomorrow is the day when the pill meeting will be held. This pill meeting is in Danta or even in Zhongzhou. It¡¯s a rare event, but this time it¡¯s a bit special, because the disaster caused last time was so terrible that it hurt the whole Zhongzhou..."


    Speaking of disasters, a hint of fear flashed across Ye Zhong''s face. That disaster was really too terrifying. Not to mention that the Soul Palace opened its doors, but afterwards, even the Lord of this world was drawn out!The heroic heroic figure who dared to oppose the sky has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people and has become a generation of myths widely circulated.


    After a pause, Ye Zhong continued: "Therefore, this Dan meeting was held at the request of various forces in Central Zhou. I want to renew..."


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, I''m not interested in that!" Monkey King waved his hand, interrupted Ye Zhong, and said faintly: "However, I heard that you also invited a foreign aid, the other''s. The request was to marry Xinlan, and you agreed, right?"


    "This...this..." Ye Zhong suddenly sweated coldly.The people in the hall also had a chill in their backs, and they were frightened.They were afraid that if this person had that kind of relationship with Xinlan, then their actions would probably arouse the thunderous anger of the other party. When that happens, the entire Ye Family might be over in no time.Because the strength displayed by this person is completely inconsistent with his age, as powerful as Ye Zhong, even the opponent''s aura cannot bear, this, but the top powerhouse in the mainland!Not to mention the decline of the Ye family now, even in its heyday, I am afraid I can''t afford to offend it.


    "Hey~~Because the pill meeting this time is really important to our Ye family, my Ye family has not passed twice. If we can''t pass this time, we will not only be completely lost and enter the Elder Danta. Qualifications of the Xi, and will be squeezed out of the five big families... and the Black Fire Sect has also begun to look at our Ye Family. We can¡¯t help it... If we fail this time, it¡¯s still a trivial matter for our Ye Family to be squeezed out of the five big families. Those former opponents of the Ye Family, I am afraid that they will not let go of this rare opportunity. When that happens, my Ye Family will be truly finished!" Ye Zhong smiled bitterly at this moment.Thinking of how strong his Ye family used to be, now it has fallen into such a field.


    "So, sacrificing Xinlan''s happiness in exchange for the benefit of the family?" Monkey King snorted coldly, with a look of disdain: "So, you big families are the most annoying... Don''t let me talk more. You should know what to do, right?"


    "Yes...yes...our Ye family has nothing to do with that Cao Dan...everything, you have the final say!" Ye Zhong looked respectful, and he was very simple.If you have a relationship with powerful people like Monkey King, even if they haven''t entered the Danta elders seat, no one of their Ye Family will dare to provoke them.


    "However, this time the Pill Club, I''m afraid Master Wukong will be wronged!"


    Monkey King frowned and said, "What do you mean?"


    Ye Zhong glanced at Xinlan who was on the side, hesitated a little, and said, "When recommending Danta, Master Wukong might be described as the prospective son-in-law of my Ye family..."


    "En! Do you want to have a relationship with me?" Monkey King looked at Ye Zhong faintly, but his plain eyes were so scared that Ye Zhong almost didn''t kneel down: "No...no...because asking outsiders for help isn''t it? Those who identify with it must have a relationship with their own family in order to be able to participate. Therefore, this identity...is necessary...required..."


    "What''s the identity of Laozi? I''m too lazy to act with you! I won''t mention it again!" If you want to do it, you will be a true son-in-law, but a fake son-in-law will not do it.Well, this is the voice of Monkey King.


    "Senior Wukong, please help the Ye Family once, as long as the Ye Family is OK, Xin Lan is willing to be a cow and a horse for you!" At this moment, Xin Lan beside him suddenly knelt down and said in a bleak voice.She just didn''t want to marry that Cao Shan and ran away, but she still cared about the comfort of her family.


    "Get up!" Sun Wukong frowned slightly, and with a wave of his embroidered robe, he lifted Xinlan up with a gentle force.But this stubborn girl knelt down immediately, lowered her head, her face flushed red, and whispered softly: "As long as... as long as the Ye family is okay... even... even if I marry Wukong senior... it doesn''t matter... "


    "Who are you marrying? Elder Ye Zhong, didn''t we say yes? As long as I get more seats as Elder Danta for you, you will marry Xinlan to me... Don''t you want to regret it? Be my Cao family Are you bullying?" Suddenly, a man in a purple alchemist robes walked in with a bunch of people. He was quite young and handsome, but under that handsomeness, it was difficult to conceal a point. Arrogant, at this moment, a look of anger.


    Of course, with the badge on his chest, this arrogance, no one would say anything, because he has this qualification.


    The badge is pale blue, faintly like a flame lingering, inside the flame, there is a tower shape, above the tower, there are seven bright purple and gold stars, which are extremely dazzling.


    Seven-Rank Alchemist!


    And it''s the alchemist badge issued by Danta!


    However, it seems that the chosen occasion is wrong.


    "Master Cao Shan, you are here just right. I have something to discuss with you, and my Ye family wants to withdraw the original agreement with you..." Ye Zhong is neither humble nor overbearing, but Sun Wukong is present, it seems very calm.


    "Is Elder Ye Zhong deliberately playing tricks on my Cao family?" The young man in the purple alchemist robes smiled faintly, held his palms lightly, and a ray of flame beat at his fingertips.


    "Cao Dan, don''t be arrogant, who doesn''t know the ambition of your Cao family, you want to annex my Ye family, and use this kind of thing less as an excuse!" Xinlan has a pretty face, but can''t help Cao Dan''s domineering and angry. Tao.


    The young man smiled and looked at the pretty face of Xin Lan, and smiled: "Xin Lan, anyway, I can be considered your fiance. You are too unruly to yell at me like this. You can stay in the future. After the Cao family, I will teach you some rules..."


    "Teach your sister!"


    A figure suddenly flashed, and Cao Dan''s figure suddenly flew upside down like a broken kite. Before he even hummed, he smashed a big hole in the courtyard outside the hall and fainted directly.


    "Master Cao Dan..."


    Those attendants were shocked, and attacked Monkey King one after another. Unfortunately, before they could move a step, they were swept out by a strong wind, and fell to the ground severely, wailing.


    "Get out! If you don''t accept it, please feel welcome!"


    Seeing Monkey King¡¯s domineering figure, Xinlan¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered: "Senior Wukong is Senior Wukong! No matter what time it is so domineering...this is the real man..."


    (It will be updated today, the work undertaken will be completed tonight, and there will be a time code word by then!)..

 317 Chapter 196 Holy Pill City

    The next day, at the gate of the Ye Family, all the members of the Ye Family stood here, staring at the Monkey King and others in front of them with scorching eyes. They were able to see the strength of Monkey King. As for alchemy, they believed that young geniuses like this The strong, the pharmacist''s grade is definitely not low, their Ye Family once again enters the Danta elder seat, it is not the slightest difficulty!


    This kind of unfounded blind trust originates from the soul and the heart. It seems that this is what it should be!


    "Second, third, I will go to the Holy Pill City with Master Wukong and others this time, so the Ye Family will leave it to you..." Ye Zhong said solemnly to the two old men who were the head of the Ye Family.


    "Well, the boss is just taking care of Anxin in the Holy Pill City. Although my Ye family is gradually declining, there is still some relationship in the Dan Pagoda after all..." An elder Ye patriarch said solemnly, and several Ye next to him The elder parents nodded in agreement.


    Ye nodded in focus, and said, "Be careful with the Cao family. I don''t think they will stop here for what happened yesterday!"


    "Understand!" One of the old men nodded.


    "Go away, so much nonsense!" Monkey King waved his hand, turned and walked quickly towards a square slightly north of Yecheng.


    Ye Zhong nodded to the two old men, took Xinlan, and followed closely.This time the Ye family followed only Ye Zhong and Xinlan. After all, it would be useless to go to more of these things.


    Within this Yecheng, there is also a spatial wormhole, but it is not large in scale, and it cannot directly reach the Holy Pill City. Instead, it must turn several times in the middle before reaching the final destination.


    The four walked through the city for about ten minutes, and finally arrived at the square.A group of people boarded the stone platform, and the slowly rotating wormhole appeared in the sight of several people.


    The space wormhole in Yecheng also seems to have a somewhat atmospheric flavor, but some chaotic spatial fluctuations that are slowly emanating from the space are fine. This space wormhole has not been maintained for many years.


    "This space wormhole is really bad! Let''s go in, there will be no problems?" Hong Ri glanced at the''tattered'' space wormhole, and said to the side of Ye Zhong.


    "Oh, when my Ye family was brilliant, there were two Wuzun strong men who voluntarily maintained the wormhole, but with the decline, my Ye family also won''t be able to ask the strong men of this level anymore, it makes you laugh..." Wang Looking at the wormhole in this space, Ye Zhong smiled bitterly and said.


    "Senior Wukong, can you help repair this space wormhole?" Xinlan on the side looked at Monkey King expectantly.She also knows about the strength of Monkey King, repairing this space wormhole should not be difficult.If this problem can be solved, it will be of great benefit to their Ye Family.


    "If you call me Brother Wukong, I can help you!" Monkey King looked at Xinlan with a smile on his face.


    Xinlan immediately made a red face.


    But Ye Zhong''s eyes lit up, and he had forgotten that the strength of the person in front of him was definitely above Wu Zun!Repairing space wormholes couldn''t be simpler.But this old guy also knows how to behave, and he didn''t do any extra moves, because he understood that small moves would only arouse the disgust of Monkey King.


    "Goku... Brother..."


    After hesitating for a moment, Xinlan still blushed and whispered.This spatial wormhole is of great significance to the Ye Family. If it can be repaired, this spatial wormhole alone will enable the Ye Family to stand firm in Yecheng.


    Moreover, Xin Lan originally had a good impression of Monkey King. The call of''Big Brother Wukong'' didn''t mean anything against it. Some were just reserved and shy.


    "Haha! Since you are called brother, okay, I''ll do it for you!" Monkey King smiled slightly, flicked his fingers, and a spatial wave shot out from his fingers, submerged in the wormhole of the space. In a moment, the chaotic spatial fluctuations were repaired.


    "This... is all right?!..." Ye Zhong on the side was dumbfounded and shocked.Looking at Monkey King''s gaze, the respect is even greater.This is what Wu Zun can do. Could it be that Wu Sheng is standing at the top of the pyramid?!


    "Wu Sheng..." Ye Zhong''s heart beat fiercely when he thought of this word. Looking at the two of Xinlan and Monkey King, an old chrysanthemum flower suddenly bloomed on his face.


    He suppressed the excitement in his heart, but Ye Zhong still couldn''t help his trembling hands. He took out a black boat that looked a little complicated from the ring, rubbed his palms, and stomped lightly and walked straight into the slowly. Inside the rotating pitch-black wormhole, Sun Wukong followed closely...


    Within the silent space channel, several people from Monkey King flashed out. With Ye Zhong''s hand thrown away, the black boat rose against the storm and turned into a huge giant ship.


    Several people swept on the giant ship, Ye Zhong lightly cared and touched on the bow of the ship, a circle of energy masks stretched out, enveloping the hull, and immediately the hull shook, and it suddenly accelerated. With a sound, he flew away at the invisible space wormhole...


    Looking at the rapidly retreating space wormhole, Monkey King said indifferently: "Didn''t the Danhui begin today? Is it really too late to hurry like us?"


    Ye Zhong''s body stiffened, he glanced at Xin Lan, and sighed helplessly: "Because Xin Lan ran away from home, Cao Dan only procrastinated... he said he must marry Xin Lan home before he was willing to help. My Ye family...but...this time it¡¯s just an assessment. Although my Ye family has fallen, there is still a little network...As long as the real test has not started, the problem should not be big..."


    "Then how long will it take to fly from here to Holy Pill City?" Hong Sun looked at Zhao Ye curiously.


    "About three days..."


    "What? Three days? We are going to stay on this broken ship for three days?" Red Sun suddenly yelled.


    Ye Zhong could only smile awkwardly.


    "Brother Wukong, I don''t want to stay in this kind of place for three days! Go to the Holy Pill City immediately, and when we''re done, we have to see my cheap father!"


    "Indeed, I wanted to take you around, but staying in such a place for three days is really boring!" Monkey King shook his head and waved his hand slightly, the space in the space wormhole suddenly distorted Get up, ahead, a circle of silver lights looming, exuding amazing spatial fluctuations...


    "Here... here?!" Ye Zhong was stunned when he looked at the silver ball of light. They seemed to have just entered the space wormhole, right?


    The black ship hurriedly shuttled, and in an instant, it was submerged in the silver halo...


    A huge square emerged in front of you, and in the space wormholes around, there was not a space ship flying out of it. A group of people in the robes of a medicine alchemist walked out of the space ship, looking at the square feverishly. all¡­


    Here is the Holy Pill City, the holy land in the hearts of all alchemists!..

 318 Chapter 197 Dan Chen

    The Crimson Square was almost crowded with people, and the noise came out of it, and finally gathered together and rushed to the sky. Even the clouds on the sky are all in this sky and become a lot of water.


    "Is this the Holy Pill City? It''s so lively!" Red Sun looked around, his bright eyes radiating excitement.The alluring and rich pill fragrance made this little glutton move stupidly.


    "Don''t make any crooked ideas! This is not comparable to that of the inner courtyard. There are masters everywhere..." Monkey King rubbed Hongri''s little head and said.


    "Got it¡­"


    "Holy Pill City...really...in a flash..." Ye Zhong looked at the lively square in front of him in shock. Monkey Wukong''s tactics against the sky made him feel uncomfortable talking.With a wave of your hand, you can change the distance of the space wormhole. Even Wu Sheng can''t do this and other methods!


    In shock, a figure suddenly appeared in his heart, the peerless and powerful man who awakened the Lord of this world...


    "Will it be him?" At this moment, Ye Zhong''s heart almost jumped out of his chest with excitement.


    "Xin Lan actually socialized with such a character... It''s incredible..." At this moment, Ye Zhongru was in a dream.


    Sun Wukong looked up, but the clear sky couldn¡¯t block his sight. Through the space, a long-distance dragon, which seemed almost invisible to the end, was winding and entrenched. The two pupils of the long-distance dragon were tightly closed, and it was wrapped around his body. With a strange purple-black flame...


    "Three thousand flames, ha ha... It''s a pity that the strange flames now matter to me without light!" Looking at the distance dragon entrenched in the void, Monkey King smiled indifferently.As the master of this world, he can now use the power of this world''s rules to create alien fires at any time. Therefore, the current alien fires no longer have the slightest attraction to him.


    "Xinlan, you can take Hongri around, I''m going to take Master Wukong to the assessment place, where non-assessment people are not allowed to enter." Ye Zhong turned his head and said to Xinlan.


    "Um... Goku-senpai, then let''s go first."


    "Well, Hongri, don''t mess with me!"


    "Got it! Let''s go, Xinlan!" Red Sun chuckled, his big bright eyes gleaming with sly light: "This is Holy Pill City... There must be a lot of treasures..."


    When Monkey King and Ye Zhong came to the assessment area, there was already a long line. When they saw this, Ye Zhong frowned slightly, and said respectfully to Monkey King: "Master Wukong, wait here first, I Go to get through the relationship. If you wait like this, I am afraid that the assessment will not be completed today."


    "Go go!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, his eyes scanned the beauties around him back and forth.


    At this moment, it was summer, and those women were all wearing simple silk sarongs, fully embracing their slow mind.It''s much more charming than those with a short skirt.


    Ye focused a little bit, not talking nonsense, turned around hurriedly, and headed towards the place of assessment...


    "The sister paper of this world is indeed much better than the real world! Is it because of cultivation?" Monkey King sighed while enjoying the surrounding scenery.


    At this moment, a proud woman happened to pass by Sun Wukong...Following the figure of a mature woman, Sun Wukong turned around all the way...Well, seeing the beautiful sister paper, I couldn''t help but want to appreciate it. , This is the inevitable nature of men...


    However, just as he turned around, a soft feeling suddenly came from his face...


    "Isn''t it...so bloody?" Looking at the Gao Song mountain breeze in front of him, Monkey King was stunned.


    "what!!"


    A soft cry of exclamation remembered that the girl who had been slammed into her arms by Monkey King was frightened and backed up again and again. In panic, her feet were unstable, and she fell straight back.


    Monkey King hurriedly stretched out his right hand and grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist...


    "No!!"


    The girl hurriedly said when she saw the hand she grabbed.


    However, Monkey King''s speed is so fast, her voice is obviously slow.Monkey King''s palm has been caught on his arm like lightning, and he gently pulled it to make him stand firmly on the ground.But when he just touched the girl''s arm, he unexpectedly discovered that this girl seemed to be different!


    "You... are you okay?"


    The girl stood there, looked at Monkey King timidly, and whispered.


    Looking at the little girl with pale face in front of her, there was a badge in front of the girl''s mouth, with a circular pattern painted on it, like a pill.I learned from Ye Zhong that it seemed to be a sign of the Dan family.


    "It''s okay..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and looked at the girl in front of him with interest. The girl''s physique was very different from that of ordinary people.That is to say, he didn''t feel the slightest discomfort when he encountered the girl. If he changed to an ordinary person, the power of the soul would be absorbed by her.


    "Um...no...sorry..." The girl took a sneak peek at Monkey King, holding her hands in front of her, her pale face was blushing, she seemed a little sickly beautiful.I apologized to Monkey King, but he didn''t wait for Monkey King to reply. He turned around and flew away, disappearing into the crowd.


    "Really a shy girl!" Sun Wukong touched his face and smiled faintly: "The feeling just now...not bad! With such a physique...I remember, there seems to be only Dan Chen in the original book..."


    "Master Wukong, please come with me..." Ye Zhong''s voice suddenly echoed in his ears as Monkey King recalled the tanned feeling just now.


    "Oh! Are you ready so soon?"


    "Um..." Ye nodded, hesitated, and said, "I opened up the relationship and can let you use the special test room, but there are a few other people in the test room today. I think...maybe or not. come tomorrow?"


    "That''s so much trouble, let''s go! With brother, you are afraid of wool!"


    "Uh~ good... good..."


    The two of them walked smoothly through the special passage in a series of surprised gazes around them. After passing a slightly dim passage, a bright light suddenly appeared in the front, and the two Monkeys followed the light, and immediately one An extremely spacious room appeared in the sight of the two.


    This room is quite spacious and extremely quiet. There is no noise from the outside world. At this time, there are nearly a dozen people standing in the room, and their eyes are now staying on the Monkey King. Two people.


    "Hey, Elder Ye Zhong, I didn''t expect you to bring someone to the assessment again this time. It seems that everyone else knows that this errand is more shameful..." The two of Monkey King just entered the room. The harsh laughter was heard.


    Sun Wukong''s expression remained unchanged, and he glanced at the speaker, the old woman in grey clothes, with a grin full of yellow teeth, and looked at him sarcastically.This kind of old woman was directly ignored by him, but the woman in white among the three young men standing behind her attracted his attention.


    The woman in white clothes is long and charming. Her body (shape) with a sense of surname is convex and very attractive. The two men next to her are constantly focusing on some parts of her body. With anger and sigh...

 319 Chapter 198: Those who don’t know, fearless

    The white-clothed woman seemed extremely cold and arrogant. When her beautiful eyes swept towards Monkey King and Ye Zhong, her eyes were filled with unconcealed disdain and ridicule. Today''s Ye Family can''t even keep the names of the five big families. Somewhat embarrassing, even Monkey King was despised together.


    "This quiet old lady is from the Bai family..."


    Ye Zhong''s face twitched slightly at the old woman''s sarcasm, and he whispered to Monkey King.


    "I''m not interested in that old woman...what is the name of that girl?" Monkey King pointed to the woman in white.


    "...Bai Wei..." Ye Zhong, who didn''t want to introduce the Bai family, now that Sun Wukong asked, he had to say it.


    "Bai Wei? Really an unruly sister!" Looking at Bai Wei''s gaze, Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Monkey King turned his gaze to another place. There were also three people standing there. The leader was an old man in yellow. Behind him, there was a man and a woman. The two men were handsome and beautiful, and they looked extremely male. Talented women, although the three of them didn''t say anything to ridicule, they just swept their eyes away, and then moved away. This kind of disdainful contempt made people even more angry.


    For such a self-righteous person, Monkey King also dismissed it, and didn''t bother to take another look.


    It was the white-haired old man wearing a purple alchemist robe. When he saw Ye Zhong, the smile on his face was much more sincere. When he wanted to come, he also had some friendship with Ye Zhong.


    "Troubles Elder Han Li..." Ye Zhong arched his hands at the white-haired old man and said politely.


    "Oh, what are you and me polite..." Upon seeing this, the old man called Han Li sighed and said.


    "Okay, Ye Zhong, stop being wordy, I don''t want to delay time because of you, this kid is the person sent by your Ye family this time? Why don''t you even have a level badge? Didn''t it mean that I never got it in Danta? Haven''t been there?" The old woman in grey clothes waved impatiently, then glanced at Monkey King and sneered.


    "I really haven''t got a badge, what''s the matter, do you have an opinion?" Somehow, Monkey King looked at the gray-clothed old woman, and wanted to pass by and smoke her.But out of the good morals of respecting the old and loving the young, he still held back.


    "Hey... as expected... after hearing the words, the old woman in grey clothes had a mean smile on her mouth, and the glamorous woman in white clothes next to him also gave Monkey King a slightly disdainful look, and said in a flat voice: "This special test room, Unless it is a rank badge above the fifth grade, he is eligible to enter. Doesn''t Elder Ye Zhong know this?"


    Ye Zhong''s expression suddenly sank: "Take care of your Bai family, they are really getting less and less educated!"


    Bai Wei''s expression changed, but she tilted her head and snorted coldly.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen you in a few years, Ye Zhong, you have become more and more tempered, but if you can''t make the top three of the Ye family in this assessment, I am afraid you will have to automatically remove the name of one of the five major families... At that time, without the protection of Danta, I am afraid that your Ye family would not be able to keep it?" The gray-clothed old woman sneered.


    "You don''t need to bother..." Ye Zhong calmed down instead.Looking at Monkey King, he felt relaxed, as long as he was there, there was no need to worry about anything.There is no need to be in the same martial arts of the villain, it will only surrender.


    "Well, this is the Holy Pill City, not your own territory! If you have any comments, go to other places to test!" The white-haired old man frowned at this moment, and said in a deep voice.


    When the white-haired old man opened his mouth, the room became much quieter.


    "According to first come, first come, Qiu family, you can test first." The white-haired old man turned his eyes to the three Qiu family who had never joined the conversation, and said lightly.


    "What level of badge are you going to evaluate?" The white-haired old man swept his eyes and asked casually.


    "Six-Rank Elementary..."


    Hearing this, the white-haired old man raised his brows and glanced at the two in a bit of surprise. At this age, he was able to assess the sixth-rank elementary level, which is quite good. It seems that the Qiu family can be regarded as some talents over the years. .


    "Where is the Bai family?" The white-haired old man looked at the three people behind the gray-clothed old woman.


    The two men answered first: "Rank Six Elementary!"


    After the two, the glamorous Bai Wei also stepped forward slowly, saying: "Sixth-Rank Intermediate."


    Hearing that, the face of the old man from the Qiu family also changed slightly, while the old woman in grey clothes had a triumphant smile on his face, and gave Ye Ye a heavy glance.


    "No wonder you are so arrogant! It turns out that you still have some ability!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and then shook his head: "But, you know your achievements, is it worth arrogance? Compared with those true gods, it''s a far cry what!"


    "Not bad!" The white-haired old man nodded slightly, then, with a sigh in his heart, he looked at Ye Zhong: "Ye Zhong, it''s your turn!"


    "You can test as many products as you like!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently and said.


    But he acted like this.In the eyes of others, it is somewhat artificial.


    Everyone in the hall looked at him with a sneer.


    The white-haired old man stayed in a daze, pondered for a moment, and said, "I can only test Intermediate Level 7..."


    "Then 7th-Rank Intermediate!" Monkey King looked indifferent.


    However, those who ridiculed, they stopped!But after a moment of silence, it turned into a little sneer...


    And Bai Wei and the others also turned their mocking eyes to Monkey King. They didn''t believe that this guy who didn''t even have the pharmacist badge was able to get the seventh-rank intermediate pharmacist badge.It''s just grandstanding at best.


    "Ye Zhong, I didn''t expect your Ye Family Ye Family to fall in such a state, but there is no need to sensationalize? This is the Danta test site, I think you are in the wrong place!" The old woman in gray sneered first. Tao.


    "What you scumbags can''t do doesn''t mean I can''t do it! I''m warning you, if you dare to treat people with this disgusting face, don''t blame me for being rude!" Sun Wukong, who was ridiculed by others and didn''t want to be familiar with the ant-like existence, also got angry and looked at the grey-clothed old woman with a calm expression.


    "Little bastard, what are you? You dare to talk to me like this!" Sun Wukong''s words directly caused the gray-clothed old woman''s face to turn gloomy, so a small junior, how dare to talk to him like this?


    As soon as the voice fell, the gray-clothed old woman''s figure moved, and she swept out like lightning, sharp nails, like a blade, and slashed at Monkey King''s throat without mercy!


    "stop!"


    However, the white-haired old man flashed right in front of the gray-clothed old woman for the first time, blocked him, and shouted in a deep voice, "This is the Danta Sub-Pagoda, not the Bai Family. Give me a restraint!"


    The gray-clothed old woman''s face changed slightly, and she immediately moved her figure. She took two steps back and stared at Monkey King sternly. When she was about to say something, her throat tightened suddenly. At some point, Monkey King had appeared in him In front of, he squeezed his throat with one hand, lifted it in the air, his expression was indifferent, and the cold killing intent enveloped the entire hall, making people like an ice cellar, and the whole body was cold!Unable to move in fear!


    "The ants... dare to talk to me like this? Those who don''t know... fearless!"


    The indifferent voice sounded slowly in the hall, and then, with a click, the sound of bone fracture was clearly audible!The gray-clothed old woman with a stern expression on his face suddenly solidified, but his head fell down in an incredible curve!


    In the hall, except for Ye Zhong, everyone was shocked!Especially that Bai Wei was even more shocked!


    Without warning, a Wu Zongqiang fell like this!


    (Someone asked me, why is it not over yet? Well, after the Dan meeting, the sister paper received it and it was over. At most, it was more than two hundred chapters!)..

 320 Chapter 199 Cao Ying

    Seeing Monkey King throwing the gray-clothed old woman on the ground with an indifferent expression, everyone present was shuddered!


    That''s a real Wu Zongqiang!There is no room for resistance, just die like this, which is simply appalling.


    The white-haired old man was shocked, and his expression was a bit ugly. After all, Monkey King killed people in front of him. However, due to the terrifying power displayed by Monkey King, he had a scrupulous look at Ye Zhong. , Sighed, and said: "Ye Zhong, the one you brought...er...sir, he was a little impulsive to do things... after all, he is the elder of the Bai family..."


    "It''s okay!" Ye Zhong replied politely to the white-haired old man. The strength shown by Monkey King gave him absolute confidence. He didn''t care about this trouble.Although he seems to be a troublemaker, but he has that strength.


    "Take him and get out!" Monkey King looked at the three young people of the Bai family with an indifferent expression.Because of the gray-clothed old woman, Monkey King did not have a good impression of the Bai family, but he did not harm his family. He was not the kind of murderous person, and there was no need to have general knowledge with them.But if they don''t know what is good or bad, then removing the Bai family from the mainland is just a matter of thought.


    The three of Bai Wei looked at Monkey King with a look of fear, and did not say much nonsense. They carried the corpse of the gray-clothed old woman and fled here embarrassedly...


    "So, let''s start the test!" Monkey King turned his head, looked at the white-haired old man, and said lightly.


    "Haha! No need, for someone as strong as you, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary!" The white-haired old man smiled realistically, took out a badge representing the 7th-Rank Intermediate Alchemist and handed it to Monkey King.Immediately he looked at Ye again, and laughed heartily in his ear: "This year, your Ye family seems to be on the list!"


    "Haha~~ This is all the credit of Xinlan''s girl. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid they wouldn''t even bother to look at us!" Ye Zhong''s expression was modest, but the triumphant expression on his face could be seen at a glance. of.


    After staying at the test site for a while, Monkey King left with Ye Zhong.


    When Hong Ri was about to harm those with some status in Sacred Pill City, he was found by Monkey King in time, dragging Hong Sun and Xinlan, the three of them wandered around in this Sacred Pill City. Ye Zhong, wisely chose to leave!


    Today''s Holy Pill City, the flow of people is becoming more and more terrifying, not only in the daytime, even at night, it is also full of noise and excitement!


    After spending a day with the two girls, the person of the Bai family was so witty that he had no money to find trouble. He must have been shocked by the power of Monkey King. Before checking it out, he dare not act rashly!


    On the second day, Monkey King came to the assessment place of the five major families. Yesterday, it was just a test to obtain the qualifications for the competition. Today is the real assessment.


    Ye Zhong took Sun Wukong and a few people to the vast and magnificent assessment hall.This place has long been crowded with black and crushed heads, and from time to time there will be waves of people who seem to have a lot of background to pass the strict defense at the entrance of the hall and successfully enter the hall.


    "Let''s go..."


    Ye Zhong looked at the huge assessment hall, his fist in his sleeves trembled slightly. This place made him remember deeply, and every assessment would leave him with deep shame.But today, it will be different!At this moment, Ye is heavy, and his waist is straight.


    Seeing the mocking glances from people around him from time to time, Monkey King said to Ye Zhong beside him: "Unexpectedly, your Ye family had such a miserable life!"


    "Hey~~ I made you laugh!" Ye Zhong could only respond with an apologetic wry smile.


    Entering the main hall, Sun Wukong met the Danbai Qiu three families for the first time. After all, as the five big families, they could tell at a glance.However, the Bai family, the leader, was replaced by an old man. When the three Bai Wei saw Sun Wukong coming in, a trace of fear flashed in their eyes, but the cold light in the old man''s eyes flashed away. .


    I glanced at the Dan family''s group of people, and I saw the petite and familiar shadow, the very strange girl that Sun Wukong met when he was in the sub-tower test. He hit a "full" girl. .


    When Monkey King saw the girl, the latter also turned his head consciously, and met Monkey King''s gaze, but quickly dodged, looking soft and timid.Seeing a soft smile on Monkey King''s face, he subconsciously touched his face again.But the girl who happened to be peeked at him looked straight, her pale face climbed up with an intoxicating blush.


    "That girl is very face-to-face, but from the looks of it, her status in the Dan family shouldn''t be low..." After seeing Monkey King''s gaze, Ye Zhong said: "But the Dan Xuan next to him, this Dan family test, He should be on the court. Although he is young, he has a very strong alchemy talent. If it can be suppressed, I am afraid that only the Cao family demon girl!


    "Cao Family Demon Girl?" Sun Wukong was immediately noticed, as if he was familiar.


    "Well, my name is Cao Ying. The natural soul power is extremely extraordinary. When she gave birth to her, the violent soul power almost shook her mother to life..."


    "Cao''s home!"


    While Ye Zhong was still waiting to explain, a loud shout interrupted him.


    As the sound fell, at the entrance of the main hall, there, the closed door slowly opened, and then a graceful figure, the lotus step lightly moved, from within the shadow, first slowly came out...


    When this graceful figure walked out of the shadows and appeared under the light, the atmosphere in the hall was temporarily stagnant because of her...


    The woman is charming and has a long body, a black dress, with a hint of cold and arrogant temperament, and her skin is like snow. Three thousand green silks are casually draped over the incense shoulders. Her cheeks are slightly thin, but they are extraordinarily delicate, like porcelain. , It makes you feel like you can''t put it down.


    The woman stood at the entrance of the hall, gazing slightly at her eyes. In her long, narrow and slightly lazy eyes, she was fascinating, charming and charming.


    In the hall, many people were attracted, lost, lost, and lost because of her charming charm, but the corners of the woman''s slender lips slowly raised a faint arc...


    At this moment when the arc was provoked, that thin and charming cheek was instantly enchanting.


    Cao''s demon girl, Cao Ying, one of the future Danta giant candidates!Just a glance, worthy of the name of a demon!


    Cao Ying looked around, and finally fixed her gaze on the seat where the Ye Family was located, moving her gaze, and finally fixed her gaze on Monkey King''s body. The most angular arc was even more enchanting!


    A demon appeared on Cao Ying¡¯s cheeks. With a sloppy smile, Lianbu moved lightly, and slowly came to Sun Wukong: "You...the one named Monkey King?...Thank you for taking care of my ineffective brother..." Gentle In the charming words, there is a slight smell of gunpowder!It seems that the comer is not good!..

 321 Chapter 200 The Assessment Starts

    A demon appeared on Cao Ying¡¯s cheeks. With a sloppy smile, Lianbu moved lightly, and slowly came to Sun Wukong: "You...the one named Monkey King?...Thank you for taking care of my ineffective brother..." Gentle In the charming words, there is a slight smell of gunpowder!It seems that the comer is not good!


    "Haha~~ You are welcome, you should..." Monkey King looked at the enchanting girl in front of him, but smiled slightly, saying very politely.


    "Oh!" Hearing Monkey King answer like this, Cao Ying''s slightly lazy eyes narrowed slightly and became even more enchanting. Lao: "It''s really an interesting person... My name is Cao Ying, I am glad to meet you. ¡­" After finishing speaking, before Sun Wukong was replying, he turned around and looked at the place where Dan''s house was located. Beautiful eyes stared at the weak girl, and smiled: "Sister Danchen, I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    Dan Chen lightly tapped his chin, which was regarded as a response, and did not say much.


    "I didn''t expect you to come this time too. It seems that you are also here for this pill meeting, right? Hey, the pill family can be considered to have made a lot of money this time! You were sent here, do you want to do it this time? The Danhui champion in his arms?" Cao Yingyan laughed most.


    Dan Chen lowered his head without answering.She was already timid, but in front of Cao Ying''s Leng Aomei, she looked a little weak.


    "Haha~~ Miss Cao Ying joked, I am afraid that you are the champion of the Dan Club this year. Others are not qualified for that..." Dan Xuan smiled in front of Dan Chen and took the conversation. Tao.


    "You know how to say it, but don''t want to relax me because of it..." Cao Ying was noncommittal about Dan Xuan''s words, staring at Dan Chen with beautiful eyes, and said softly: "But I also want to know. I haven''t seen it for more than a year. Compared to the previous year, how much stronger are you? This time the Dan will be the first. Do you want to fight for it?"


    When mentioning the matter of alchemy, Dan Chen did not have that kind of weakness this time, as if he had changed his eyes, staring at Cao Ying without showing weakness: "In short...no less than you..."


    "Hey~~ I am really confident!" Cao Ying chuckled the lightest, and in her big eyes with a charming and charming meaning, she was even more enchanting: "This can''t be regarded as not being heard..."


    "I said, it''s not good to be so full! If you fail by then, it will be shameful!" The conversation between several people, listening to Monkey King''s ears, made him shook his head.Dan Chen and Cao Ying are indeed amazing in their alchemy talents. Sun Wukong can see at a glance that they are only eighteen years old. At this age, they are already seven-rank advanced pharmacists. Such talents , It is really amazing.I am afraid that only the protagonist in the original book, Lei Yan, can crush them.


    "Oh! I just forgot about you..." Cao Ying turned to look at Monkey King, her eyes narrowed slightly: "I didn''t expect that apart from your strength, even your pharmacist level is 7th intermediate...It''s not easy! Look! Come on, if you want to get the top three, there should be no problem..."


    "Top three? I''m here for the champion!" Monkey King smiled faintly and said.


    "Champion? That''s difficult. Have you seen that girl? Her name is Dan Chen, but one of the champions'' favorites!" Cao Ying looked at Monkey King with interest, and then pointed to Dan Chen with a light smile.


    "Also include you!" Monkey King looked at the girl in front of him, and glanced over her body.Cao Ying looked uncomfortable, as if she was standing in front of this person, her heartbeat speeding up inexplicably, and her complexion flushed.In a panic, he hurriedly stabilized his mind, chuckled the most lightly and said: "Yes! So, you must come on!"


    "You should fight for the season and runner-up! The championship is mine!" Monkey King looked indifferent, as if talking about an irrelevant thing, but he revealed absolute confidence.Cao Ying and Dan Chen were in a trance, and they suddenly felt that this was so taken for granted, it should have been.


    For a moment, after waking up from the wonderful feeling, the hearts of the two women were shocked, and they suddenly became serious when they looked at Monkey King''s eyes.The inexplicable state of mind just now made them unable to resist. These methods shocked them. At this moment, they regarded Monkey King as their true opponent.


    "This guy... it''s really not easy... With my soul cultivation, he was hit by his trick without feeling... It seems that the pill meeting this time is a bit interesting..." Looking at Monkey King, Cao Ying''s eyes The fighting spirit is rising!


    "It''s no wonder that he was not affected by my physique before... the power of the soul is so powerful..." Dan Chen glanced at Monkey King, as if remembering something again, his face suddenly flushed, and his hands unconsciously protected in front of him and lowered. head.


    At this moment, an energetic white-haired old man walked out slowly, and then stopped in the center of the empty square in the main hall, his eyes slowly swept across the field, smiled, and said: "Since the five big families are all here, Then the old man is not too much to talk about, this year''s assessment, I will preside over, you should have no comments?"


    "Oh, Elder Sheng, with your status in Danta, who else would dare to question you?" Facing the laughter of the white-haired old man, in the hall, only Cao Yingjiao smiled and replied, because of her identity, For many of you here, it is too high. That is one of the candidates for the future giant head of Danta!


    "You girl... don''t use it to flatter me, I can''t bear this old bone..." The white-haired old man smiled slightly, then turned his eyes to the audience, and said: "Time is almost here, examiner of the five major families. , Please come in..."


    As the white-haired old man''s words fell, the whispers in the hall suddenly quieted...


    Looking at the tension and expectation in the eyes of Ye Zhong and Xinlan next to him, Monkey King reached out and rubbed Xinlan¡¯s hair, and said with a faint smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, this kind of competition, if I take If you are not the champion, just find a piece of tofu and kill it!"


    "That''s right! It''s a bully to let Brother Wukong compare alchemy with these people! It turns out that you don''t even look at it...It''s boring, I''ll go out and go around..." Hongri Big-Eyed Thief turned around and slapped at Monkey King He greeted, his figure flashed, and he disappeared into the hall.


    Sun Wukong shook his head involuntarily. This little loli seems to be doing harm to others...


    "Senior Wukong, come on!" Xin Lan blushed, but she was full of energy.


    "Relax..." Monkey King smiled lightly and walked towards the competition venue.


    "Those who participated in the appraisal on behalf of the family, come in too..."


    As the white-haired old man''s words fell, Dan Hui''s assessment finally officially began!..

 322 Chapter Two Hundred and One

    "Our assessment is divided into three items. As long as these three assessments are completed, you can be qualified to participate in this alchemy. The first item is the soul test." The white-haired old man looked at the person who was about to be assessed. Tao.


    And Monkey King looked at Cao Ying and Dan Chen, who were not far away, and felt a little depressed. Those two were seeded players and didn''t need to be assessed. They had the qualifications to directly participate in this Dan Club!But if he thinks that the master of this world still needs to participate in the assessment?Can you not make him depressed?However, seeing Xinlan''s expectant gaze, I had no choice but to bear it. I came to participate in this pill meeting, isn''t it just for sister paper!


    "As we all know, the soul is the most important foundation of a pharmacist. Only a strong enough soul can have enough soul perception and soul manipulation..." The white-haired old man Elder Sheng pointed to the center of the stone tablet, where there is a round smooth mirror plate. , Said: "You each input your soul power into it, and on this mirror plate, you will test your soul value. This value is called the soul value by Danta..."


    "As long as the soul value reaches more than four hundred, it is a pass, and the highest record of the soul value test in the five major families in these years is Cao Ying. Her soul value tested last year reached 976, and it has not been broken..."


    Speaking of this, Elder Sheng also turned his eyes to the first place in the Cao family. There, Cao Yingzheng in a black dress was holding her cheeks with her jade hand, and the other hand was playing with a round jade bead. His careless appearance was not at all because of the surrounding gaze. What happens when you watch.


    "Haha! Now that you know the rules, who will come first?"


    "Let me!" Seeing that no one came up first, the Qiu family man named Qiu Ji walked out, then lightly pressed his palm against the mirror plate, his eyes closed slightly, his soul power followed his arm, rushing in...


    "Dididi..."


    Above the mirror plate, there was a didi, and the blood-red number kept beating. After ten seconds, it finally stayed at the position of 589!


    "Qualified, next!"


    Looking left and right, Bai Wei saw that Sun Wukong was looking at her, a flash of fear flashed in her eyes, hurriedly stepped forward, put her hand on the mirror plate, and finally stopped with the beating of blood red numbers. In the position of 688.


    The next few people had soul values ??around five or six hundred, and they all passed the assessment, but the Dan Xuan had reached 812 points.It was surprising for a while.


    "It''s your turn!" Elder Sheng looked at Sun Wukong and nodded in a very kind tone. Obviously, he had learned some information from the old man who helped Sun Wukong examine the pharmacist badge before.The strong will be respected everywhere.


    And Cao Ying, who was at the top of the Cao¡¯s family, and that Dan Chen finally turned their gazes here. They wanted to know what kind of amazing the Lord who made them suffer just now. which performed.


    "It''s really troublesome!" Monkey King shook his head, stepped onto the stage, put his hand on the mirror plate, and entered a little bit of soul power in!


    "DiDiDiDi~~~~"


    Following the mirror plate, the blood-red number jumped rapidly...Looking at the skyrocketing number, the hall was quiet...


    After a full ten seconds, the rapidly beating blood red number finally stopped slowly, and finally stayed at the position of 1952!


    Suddenly, breathing in the sound of cold air, each other ups and downs...


    In the hall, the momentary silence is terrible, and the needle drop can be heard!


    Everyone''s eyes widened, their faces were shocked!This is really amazing!This number not only broke Cao Ying''s record, but also doubled her record!How is this not shocking?


    "En? Did I behave too high?" Looking at the shocked expressions, Monkey King smiled faintly.In his entire realm, he can already precisely control his soul power, that kind of soul value, as much as he wants.This soul value is exactly twice that of Cao Ying, and it was just a whim of him.


    Cao Ying stared at the blood-red value, and immediately looked at Monkey King with interest, and chuckled: "Interesting... This Zhongzhou is really a hidden dragon and a tiger. I haven''t found it before, but there are people like you. , It seems that this Dan meeting will be very interesting..."


    "The Ye Family is finally saved..." Ye Zhong, who had been nervous all the time, finally let go of that hanging heart at this moment.After all, he had seen the strength of Monkey King, but he hadn''t seen his alchemy, so it was inevitable that he was nervous.


    And Xin Lan, at this moment, also has a look of joy, her eyes fixedly looking at Monkey King, and in a low voice, only she can hear: "This is the style of Wukong''s senior students... If you don''t speak, it''s a blockbuster! "


    Elder Sheng stared at the blood red value in a daze. After a while, he nodded slowly, and then looked at Monkey King''s gaze, which became extremely hot. What does this terrifying value represent? He is better than anyone else. Be clear!


    Cao Ying, whose soul value is no more than 976, is already called a demon girl, so what should I call this 1952?Is it an evildoer?


    There is no doubt that the first place in this first test is Monkey King.This terrifying dark horse shocked everyone!They had seen the dark horse, but it was the first time that such a terrifying dark horse had been encountered.


    Next, there is the second assessment. The content of the assessment is called soul manipulation, which is to throw the test soul orb into the sky, catch it with the power of the soul, and evaluate the ranking by how many received.


    The record so far is still the record set by Cao Ying, and she has received 89 at one time!No one can break it so far.


    But Monkey King was even more straightforward this time, and he directly took over 178, which was exactly twice that of Cao Ying!


    "For this second item, Monkey King still remains the first, Danxuan second, and Cao Xiu third... However, soul power is the foundation of the alchemist, but our assessment requires not only the soul, but also the aggressiveness of the soul. , After all, this is also one of the good attack methods of the alchemist... The final assessment is very simple. You five enter this circle and use your soul power to fight each other. Whoever stays in the circle is the winner..."


    Elder Sheng pointed to a ten-foot-wide red circle in the field and said with a smile.


    "Elder Sheng, the Cao family wants to change halfway, I don''t know if you can?" A sweet laugh, but suddenly sounded in the hall: "According to the rules, the family of the previous champion is eligible for a substitution...please Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to be foolish. I just itch my hands and want to try, and you can also assume that the Cao family has abstained. In the end, you only need to remove the Cao family. It won¡¯t affect the results of the assessment...how?"


    With that said, Cao Ying looked at Monkey King. Obviously, she came for him!My record has been broken repeatedly, and once broken, it is exactly twice as high as hers.Or is it accidental?This makes Cao Ying have a keen interest in Monkey King!..

 323 Chapter 202 If you win, I will chase you down

    The hall became quiet because of Cao Ying''s actions.At the same time, one after another glances turned between Monkey King and Cao Ying, their faces were a little gloating.


    Because some people have also discovered that the results of Monkey King''s assessment seem to be challenging Cao Ying. Otherwise, why does your grade happen to be twice hers?One is accidental, but everything is so, it is worth thinking about.Similarly, they are also shocked by Monkey King''s actions, able to accurately control the value of the soul, how terrifying will this control of the soul reach?


    If it is accidental, if it is intentional, it is really too scary!


    Of course, everyone present also knew that Cao Ying''s shot had no effect on the results of the assessment. Whether he wins or loses, Monkey King will be the first or second place. In this way, it can be regarded as keeping a place in the Ye family.Have the qualifications to participate in the Dan Club!


    Of course, the overall situation must be set, but being able to make Monkey King deflate in his own hands is also an alternative revenge for Cao Ying.Although she has no good feelings for that cheap brother Cao Dan, but, after all, it is her own brother, this person, who beat him so hard that he can still lie still unable to move. This tone must be expressed.


    Elder Sheng frowned slightly, and his expression was a little helpless. He knew that although Cao Ying always looked smiling, but her heart was quite cold and arrogant. The reason why she suddenly came here so that she could vent her anger for her brother was a matter of time. But more, they wanted to kill Monkey King.Why do you keep breaking my records? Isn''t this an obvious provocation?


    Elder Sheng suddenly looked at Monkey King with some embarrassment, and the focus of the audience was all on Monkey King. They all knew that Cao Ying was here for him, so they were waiting for his answer.


    However, Monkey King put his arms around his chest and looked at Cao Ying teasingly: "Who do you think you are? If you want to fight against me, then fight against me. Wouldn''t I lose face?"


    "Oh~~"


    The sound fell, and the audience was in an uproar. It was unexpected. This was definitely an unexpected answer. In this scene, isn''t it necessary to look domineering to meet the challenge?


    At this moment, on Cao Ying''s smiling face, there was a trace of warm anger, this guy is too demeanor, right?


    "But..." Sun Wukong''s faint words spread throughout the venue again: "If you come to point the head, I would be happy to accompany you!"


    "Colorful head?" Cao Ying glanced at Monkey King with disdain, and then said faintly: "Since you are so elegant, then I will accompany you well... If you win, this seventh-rank Xuan Ling Pill is yours! "The delicate hand turned over, and a round moisturizing pill with a faint glow appeared in Cao Ying''s hand.


    Looking at the pill in Cao Ying''s hand, the eyes of the people present suddenly became hot: "It is a profound spirit pill! It turned out to be a profound spirit pill, it is enough to get a Wu Zongqiang to fill the body between the films. Martial Qi..." Martial Qi is the foundation of a cultivator. One more pill is equivalent to one more life.


    "But, are you a beggar for me? You even compare medicinal pills to me?" Sun Wukong thought, and immediately appeared a large number of seven or eight grade pills in his hand, and the rich pill fragrance spread, making people around , His eyes suddenly became red, and the meaning of greed is undoubtedly evident.In the hall here, everyone''s breathing has become a little thick.


    The so-called wealth is not revealed, in the eyes of Monkey King, there are clouds!


    Cao Ying looked at the pill in Sun Wukong''s hand with a greasy expression. She wanted to point to Sun Wukong''s nose and yelled, "You damn rich!''


    "It turned out to be all 7th or 8th grade pill..." Not far away, Dan Chen looked at Sun Wukong holding a large amount of pill, his face was also deeply shocked.Even if you are the top pharmacist on the mainland, you probably don''t have such a rich collection, right?How did this guy get it?


    Sun Wukong turned a blind eye to the greedy and greedy gaze around him. If they dared to hit the murderous and overwhelming attention, come and kill as many!With a thought, all the pills in his hand were put away, and he looked at Cao Ying who was in a daze, and said faintly: "For another one, this color is not strong!"


    "I...I..." At this moment, Cao Ying was so desperate that he didn''t know what to say, and the eight-pin pill didn''t work, so what was it?In front of such an explosion of wealth, she felt so stressed!But if you have already agreed, you can''t go back!


    "Hey! Are you okay! If you can''t, just flash me aside and stay cool over there!" Monkey King waved his hand as if he was sending a beggar, such a despised behavior, so angry Cao Ying only I almost jumped and cursed.As proud as she is, she has always been respected and admired by others. How has she been treated with such humiliation?


    Since there is nothing that can be obtained, then there is only oneself. Cao Ying, who was dizzy with anger, slapped her head, and immediately shouted, "If you win, my mother will chase you..."


    As soon as the words were spoken, she suddenly woke up, her heart was shocked, and she woke up secretly: "Damn it! I was really mad by that bastard, how can I say this..."


    This is not to blame for her talking like this, a proud girl like her, who is always above her, considers herself more important than anything else, and can accept your pursuit, that is already considered a great honor, not to mention the old lady is still down Chase you?


    And here, as her tender drink fell, the needles had already been quietly dropped!Everyone''s eyes widened, there was incredible excitement and excitement.But more often, countless pairs of eyes are full of hostility and look towards Monkey King. The look in those eyes can be understood at a glance. If you dare to agree, we dare to fight!


    "En~~" Sun Wukong ignored the countless hostile gazes around him, and carefully looked at Cao Ying up and down, nodded, and said: "It''s just barely acceptable. If I don''t agree, it will appear that I am very lacklustre... "


    "You have a ghostly demeanor!" At this moment, Cao Ying, who was well-contained, was also tickled by angry teeth, but the smile on her face became more and more enchanting. When she became charming, her hand patted the table top, her figure But it floated out like a butterfly, and then landed lightly in the field. Beautiful eyes turned to Cao Xiu and said softly, "Brother Cao Xiu, let me play with him."


    Cao Xiu gave a wry smile and nodded, without saying anything, walking off the stage very sensibly.He had already noticed that Cao Ying was irritated at this moment, so it''s better not to touch her brows.


    "Ah! Since there is no problem, let''s start!" As Elder Sheng shouted, the power of the five majestic souls burst out of the five people''s eyebrows, and Cao Ying was even more present. The target of the attack is naturally Monkey King.


    But Sun Wukong directly ignored her tickling soul attack. Instead, he controlled a trace of soul power and swept towards the Dan Xuan trio in a destructive posture...


    Three muffled hums, and in an instant, the three of them looked pale and bloodless, and fell to the ground. Their eyes were full of horror and looked towards Monkey King. The moment they were in contact with Monkey King¡¯s soul power, they saw their death. At the moment... just one face-to-face, the souls of the three have been severely damaged!


    "Hey~~ Next, it''s your turn..." At this moment, Monkey King made a very wretched and trivial smile.Well, this looks very wretched in Cao Ying''s eyes.


    Cao Ying''s appearance changed dramatically. The moment her soul power attacked Monkey King just now, she seemed to have entered a vast ocean.


    The only trace of soul power the other party showed made her feel deeply desperate...


    As soon as she touched it, she knew that she had lost, and she had lost miserably!There is no resistance!Thinking of my promise, there was a panic in my heart...


    "This guy...what kind of pervert is it?" Cao Ying regretted his death in her heart, why would she say such a thing!This guy, a pervert can no longer be described as a pig and a tiger...

 324 Chapter 203 The Turbulent Pill Realm

    However, the imaginary soul attack did not come.Cao Ying only felt that her soul was gently brushed by an evil big hand. The touch from the soul was stronger than the physical one, which made her tremble all over her body. His strength seemed to be taken away in an instant, one was unstable and almost fell to the ground.


    "You..." Cao Ying looked up and looked at Monkey King with a bashful look. She wanted to yell at him, but when she saw Monkey King''s smile, she suddenly stopped, hurriedly raised her right hand, and said softly: "Surrender... I surrender...I admit defeat..."


    There was an uproar and consternation at the scene. They haven''t figured out what the situation is!All three of them lay on the ground after a face-to-face encounter, and then the girl who was called a demon girl immediately raised her hands in a panic and surrendered. This...what is the situation?


    Regardless of what others are thinking, Cao Ying packed up her mood and gave Sun Wukong a fierce stare. Her face turned red and escaped from the assessment point... At that moment, the feeling was really too strong, so strong that she was almost too strong. Comfortable and fine


    "Sun Wukong, right?... Hmph... I won''t just let you go like this..." While leaving quickly, Cao Ying glanced at Sun Wukong, her complexion still blushing. For a moment, she was drowned in the crowd...


    Seeing Cao Ying hurriedly leaving, Monkey King was also a little surprised.He just didn''t want to use the power of the soul to attack Cao Ying, so he just gently brushed her soul, but didn''t want to, the other party''s reaction was so strong.


    Not surprisingly, Monkey King once again won the first place!Although this number one makes many people a little baffling...


    The Dan Tower is located in the center of the inner region of the Holy Pill City. This area has just been the holy land in the hearts of countless alchemists, and because the flow of people in the Holy Pill City is now mixed, the current inner region is also quite heavily defensive, ready to deal with all sudden changes. Make a change.


    In the early morning of the next day, Monkey King and the others went to the inner region of Holy Pill City, where the Pill Club would compete.


    As soon as they entered the inner realm, Monkey King and the others saw a black tower nearly a hundred feet tall, like a small mountain, giving people a sense of majestic grandeur.The spire of the huge tower goes deep into the clouds, and at a glance, it is almost impossible to see the top. The clouds and mist are lingering, it looks very mysterious...


    "Is this Danta? It''s magnificent!" Hong Ri raised his head, his delicate face full of wonder.Yesterday, she visited a lot of the treasure house of the Holy Pill City forces and caused quite a stir. However, because of Monkey King¡¯s relationship, he was the lord of this world. He gave Hong Sun complete space talents and supernatural powers, freely shuttled through space, fundamentally No one can find this little trick!


    The few people just arrived in the inner domain when they heard an old man just announce the start of the competition.This made Ye Zhong, who was nervous all the way, really relieved.


    Saying goodbye to the three of Xinlan, Monkey King came to the competition venue.After Dan Chen saw him, he nodded to him shyly, blushed and lowered his head.


    But Cao Ying glared at him fiercely. For some reason she, who has always been well-educated, became angry when she saw Monkey King.


    The first level, the soul fantasy.


    This level is like a virtual setting for Monkey King. He doesn''t even have the ability to pull him into the illusion. Ignoring the twisted space wrinkles in the void, I walked leisurely through the illusion Luca, and then a huge twisted black hole. , Appeared not far in front of him, that was the spatial passage leading to the Dan Realm!


    Before the passage, there was a fairly spacious open space. The space around the open space was distorted. It was obviously a space stopping point forcibly constructed by the powerful Danta.


    And Monkey King is naturally the first person to come here.


    An old man who was like an old monk slowly opened his eyes. Seeing that someone came here so soon, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes: "I didn''t expect someone to walk through that land of soul fantasy so soon. Amazing!"


    "You are the examiner of the second level? What is it this time? Hurry up!" Looking at the old man, Monkey King said lightly.


    "This pill world is not a place to break in alone. I think you''d better wait a while and go with others in a team!"


    "I don''t have time to spend on this boring thing! Hurry up and tell me the questions of the assessment, finish work early..."


    "Oh~~ The young man is impatient! Since you insist on doing this, there is no way!" The old man shook his head helplessly, took out a map and scroll, and gave a space stone to Monkey King: "This is a one The task medicine list is the map of the alchemy world and a space stone. The medicine list is the medicinal materials you must look for in the alchemy world. Only by collecting all the medicinal materials on it can you successfully pass this level."


    Nodding his head, Monkey King knotted it over, his figure flashed, and he directly entered the spatial passage leading to the Dan Realm!


    This is a dense jungle, and occasionally the roar of monsters comes out...


    There was a sudden wriggle in the void space here, and a figure flashed out of the space.


    Looking at the pill in his hand, Monkey King couldn''t help but shook his head: "It''s really boring without a challenging task! Forget it, even if I pass the time!" As he said, his body rose into the air and headed directly toward the deep forest. Flew everywhere.


    "Hiss~~~"


    Suddenly, a giant python that was more than ten meters tall sprang out of the dense forest like lightning, with a fierce blood beak, flying towards the sky and biting the Monkey King.


    But it was flicked by Monkey King''s fingers, and the strong wind rushed toward his face. With a screaming scream, the giant python of several tens of meters crashed to the ground, splashing a huge hole!


    Slowly descending, Monkey King picked out a small purple grass from a crack in the stone, and smiled faintly: "Scene grass is here..."


    In the depths of the dense forest, looking at the ground under his feet, Sun Wukong thought, and the ground, like a spirit, spread out on both sides of his own accord, revealing a huge hole!In the pothole, a snow-white jade was revealed.


    "The Jade Mother of the Earth, the soul of the Earth has been bred in it, and such treasures of heaven and earth are useless to me... Forget it, take it back to Hongri!"


    When my heart moved, that piece of jade was immediately put away... became the master of this world, even collecting the genius treasures of this world, it has become simple...


    In order to pass that boring time, the power of the Monkey King''s soul covered the entire alchemy world, and the heaven, material and earth treasures that made the entire continent turbulent appeared in front of him, and his thoughts were moved without warning by him. Into his own world ring...


    And during this period, there are countless people who have entered the pill world...


    The quiet Pill Realm, with the influx of crowds, became more and more lively, fighting for medicinal materials...


    The Wanyao Mountain Range, from the name alone, can tell the extraordinaryness of this mountain range. The mountain range is like a giant dragon, winding and entrenching. The mountain range is in the middle of the sky, filled with thick fog. These fogs are not natural fog. It is formed by strong energy.


    However, here, the undulating roar of the beast resounded endlessly, and the roar was filled with violence, and the air was filled with a thick bloody atmosphere!A monstrous and fierce light burst into the sky, a peerless beast, trampled on the corpses of countless people, and swept all the way!


    "Which god was it that offended such a terrifying monster?..."


    The figures flickered, each with panic and fear, fleeing for nothing!


    However, the culprit, right now is in a clear stream, barbecuing happily...


    The Wanyao Mountain Range was looted by Monkey King, and the treasures that had been collected for a long time disappeared inexplicably, causing the owner of this mountain range to rise endless anger... He came out of the mountain range, swept all the way, and killed everyone...


    Elsewhere in the Dan world, killings and slaughters are also continuing...the riots of Warcraft continue to take place...


    An unintentional act, but it caused a killing...


    "Who is it? Who stole my treasure and get me out!!" Rumble roared and echoed in the air, a peerless beast tens of feet tall, rushing out in the sway of the rumbling ground!Wherever he went, rocks cracked and trees collapsed!


    "Damn it! Who the hell is it? Woke this evil star from sleep?" The guardian who has been following Danhui''s test has also changed his face at this moment. The awakening of this peerless beast is also doomed. The advent of the killing!


    A small depression in the basin, at the moment, there are nearly a hundred people in the basin, and Cao Ying and Dan Chen are among them.Just escaping from the Ten Thousand Medicine Mountain Range, before the joy of the rest of their lives had time to show, they were stopped by a man in black, trapped in a soul barrier, isolated from the outside!


    "Your Excellency, what do you mean? Don''t you want to take action against all of us here?" In the basin, nearly a hundred figures surrounded the black figure in the middle, but Cao Ying stared at it with an angry face. Man in black.


    Just after escaping from the Wanyao Mountain Range to this place, this person suddenly got into trouble. In the blink of an eye, there were more than a dozen alchemists buried in his hands. If she hadn''t reacted in time, she would have been caught off guard.


    "The two little geniuses of Danta, hehe~~This name is not weak, but your soul must be delicious...especially you...hehe~~~" Faced with a large number of people, the black clothes There was still a weird smile on the man''s face, looking at Dan Chen, but his face was drooling. His lips were coveted.


    "I don''t know which senior your Excellency is? You are here to kill me, and you are not afraid that Danta will be held accountable?" Cao Ying stared at the black man and suddenly said.


    "Hey~~~Do you think I look like an old man? Hey~~ and go...The Dan Realm is in turmoil, it is really God''s help to me... You are not dead in my hands, but in the mouth of those riotous monsters..." A weird smile appeared on the face of the black-clothed man, but between the smiles, it made people feel cold.


    "You are too big! We have so many people here, and are afraid that you will not succeed?" a young man shouted angrily.


    However, the expression on the black-clothed man''s face became more and more weird, his figure flashed, accompanied by a few screams, a dozen bloody heads, carrying a pillar of red blood, directly skyrocketed.


    The black-clothed man added the blood stains on the pitch-black sickle in Tim''s hand. He looked evil!People here are all afraid of it!


    Cao Ying''s complexion suddenly became extremely solemn. The strength of this person was beyond imagination and was not the enemy of their ability!..

 325 Chapter 204 Rules

    "Hey~~ An ant-like existence, do you dare to stand in front of me?"


    The face of the black-clothed man showed contempt and a weird smile, his sleeves flicked lightly, and the invisible spatial fluctuations spread out, actually directly solidifying those who want to escape here, and then his palm Holding it, the surrounding space was suddenly crushed, crushing the alchemists into a fuzzy mass of flesh and blood.


    "Distorted space?! This...this guy turned out to be a powerful Wuzun?!"


    The pharmacists present were all shocked, their hearts were cold, their eyes were desperate, and being stared at by such a strong man would be dead or alive!


    In desperation, there was nothing to do, and many pharmacists began to fight back desperately!


    It''s a pity that the strength of the men in black is so much higher than them. They don''t even have time to wrap around Wu. Between the waves, the space is distorted, and the human figures are instantly twisted into a blood mist!


    Immediately with a big wave of his hand, the dark chains shot out from his body, piercing through a corpse, pulling out their souls, with a big mouth, amidst the fearful screams of the soul-body alchemists, Swallow its soul in one bite!In this scene, Rao was the proud girl of Cao Ying, and her face was pale when she was frightened.


    But for a moment, the team of hundreds of people was only left with Dan Chen and Cao Ying!


    "The taste of the soul of the alchemist is really not comparable to those of ordinary people! Hey~~~ Two little babies... Now, it''s your turn! Don''t be afraid! It''s just a little bit of pain... Then, Let me become one! Hey~~~Hahaha~~~" The man in black looked at Dan Chen and Cao Ying in front of him, and he couldn''t help laughing horribly and crazy.That look is as if the spirit has been confused!


    "This method...is the usual method used by the Soul Palace...Are you not a person in the Soul Palace? However, as far as I know, the Soul Palace has been wiped out overnight by that peerless power... Get up, but on the road again, aren''t you afraid that the adult will come here?" Cao Yi forced his mind to calm down and looked at the black-clothed humanity in front of him.


    "Hey~~~ I¡¯m not in the Soul Palace... Thanks to the blessing of that adult, I wiped out all the people in the Soul Race... Hey~~ I just got a part of the Soul Race¡¯s cultivation techniques by chance... This technique is really great...hehe!! Haha~~~" The black-clothed man¡¯s face was distorted and terrifying at the moment: "You know? Not long ago, I was just a Wuzong. Now, I have It¡¯s a martial artist...haha...more than a month! How about it, isn¡¯t it great! Hey~~haha~~~"


    "Cao...Cao Ying..." Dan Chen hid behind her with some fear.


    "This guy, cultivating evil arts has ruined his brain training!" Cao Ying''s face was pale, and she felt the strong breath of death from this person.


    "Today, I''m afraid it will really be carried here... Damn..." Cao Ying''s cheeks are cold, and her heart is a little unwilling. As the most important person in Danta, there is a little way to save her life, but in this way she has absolute strength. In front of the strong, there is nothing.Because before you resort to the means, I am afraid that people have already died.


    "Hey, I am very interested in your souls. If you allow you to grow up, I am afraid that you will be able to become the next giant of Danta in the future, but it is a pity..." The man in black smiled at Cao Ying and Dan. In the morning, the tongue and the head add the most lips, it looks like a prey.


    The dark chains shot out from his hands. Cao Ying and Dan Chen wanted to escape, but the space here was restricted, and they had lost the ability to act!This is the absolute gap in strength!I can only watch the dark chains shoot towards my mouth...


    "Hey~~Come on! Come and turn into a part of my body! As the proud girl of heaven, your soul will definitely taste delicious...Haha~~~"


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect that Cao Ying would die in the hands of such a perverted person..." Looking at the dark chains, Cao Ying''s heart was full of bitterness."Damn it! This is really unwilling! I haven''t avenged that bastard yet...really, when I die, I will think of that annoying bastard..."


    "Oh! It seems that sister paper is thinking about me!" A lightly spoken word suddenly came to Dan Chen and Cao Ying''s ears.A figure suddenly flashed in front of her two, and between the waves, the weird chain from the blast was instantly ejected and opened.


    "Who?" The black-clothed man let out a shocked voice and yelled softly.


    "Monkey King?" Cao Ying looked surprised at the person who suddenly appeared and saved him.Dan Chen also looked at Monkey King with blinking eyes. Just now, she thought she was going to die!


    "Oh! Wasn''t it a badass before? Why is it so miserable now!" Monkey King turned to look at the two girls, and finally laughed at Cao Ying.


    "I want to... I want you to manage..." Cao Ying''s face suddenly turned red.


    "Small...Be careful, this guy is a Wu Zunqiang!" It was Dan Chen who kindly reminded him, looking at the black-clothed man solemnly.


    "Dan Chen is still the most sensible!" Sun Wukong smiled faintly, and squeezed Dan Chen''s cheeky face.The latter immediately blushed, and his heart was like a deer. It was the first time someone treated himself so intimately!In a panic, he hurriedly lowered his head.


    "You guy is still in the mood to laugh? Hurry up and tidy up this guy..." Cao Ying picked up his mood and looked at the man in black solemnly: "This is a Wu Zunqiang, can you handle it?"


    Monkey King smiled slightly and did not answer, but looked at the man in black, looking a little surprised: "Is this dress a member of the Soul Palace?...I will wipe out all the members of the Soul Race in this world! Is there a fish that slipped through the net? This is impossible..."


    "What in the Soul Palace..." The black-clothed man suddenly paused before he finished speaking. He immediately looked at Monkey King in horror, and lost his voice: "You wiped out the soul race? You...you...are you... It''s...that...that..."


    "Oh~~ I will miss the most by accident, but it doesn''t matter, because the dead are the most able to keep secrets!" Looking at the man in black, Monkey King smiled faintly, and as his words just fell, the man in black ''S body weirdly went from bottom to top, slowly disappearing...


    The Lord of this world is in charge of everything in this world, including the life and death of others!One thought to live, one thought to die!With a thought, you can erase the person you want to erase from this world!Is the absolute master of this world!


    Looking at the disappearing body of the black-clothed man, Dan Chen and Cao Ying opened their eyes in shock...The shocked expressions looked extraordinarily cute!


    "Haha~~ So, what should I do with you..." Monkey King turned around and looked at the two girls with a smile on his face.The smile frightened the two women''s hearts.Because they clearly remembered what Sun Wukong said: Only the dead can keep secrets the most!But they knew this secret, could it be that he... also wanted to kill us?


    "You...you don''t want to wipe us from this...this world...wipe...wipe out, right?..." At this moment, Cao Ying''s words were a bit unfavorable. It''s hard to believe that the person in front of you turned out to be the one who brought us out. The stunning powerhouse of the lord of this world!That thought just wiped out the terrifying means of a Wu Zunqiang, which was really too shocking!So when it exists, come to participate in this kind of pill meeting?What a joke!


    "It''s really embarrassing...what should I do?" Monkey King pretended to think with a face, but it made the two women nervous and lifted their hearts to their throats. In the end, they smiled slightly: "Forget it, look at our acquaintance For the sake of one game, I won''t make it difficult for you!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Dan Chen and Cao Ying were really relieved.


    "but¡­"


    The hearts of the two women suddenly became tense, and they looked at him at the same time.


    "Remember! Your two lives will belong to me from now on, you will have to listen to me in the future!"


    "Hey! You fellow, don''t go too far..." Cao Ying suddenly yelled, like an angry little wild cat.By the time Dan Chen''s pretty face was flushed.She remembered the scene when she met Monkey King for the first time, and now she was rescued by the other party.


    Monkey King looked at Cao Ying with a smile, but his heart straightened when he saw the latter. The feeling of being seen through appeared again, his pretty face blushed, and that trace of enchantment was even more seductive.


    At this moment, the sky not far away suddenly burst into fierce martial arts, shaking the ground here violently!


    Looking up, it can be seen that the elders of Danta are really fighting with a murderer who is dozens of feet tall!The aftermath of Zhanwu made the space tremble!


    "Yes...it''s the fierce beast...it seems that Danta is here..." Cao Ying was obviously relieved. They had encountered the terrifying beast before, and the shock it gave them was too great!That is a nine-level monster, comparable to Wu Sheng!


    "Hey! I didn''t expect the sudden rise to cause this killing and robbery. It is a sin!" Looking at the war martial arts in the sky, Monkey King silently mourned for a second without sincerity.


    "You...you mean...the medicine...you took it?...you awakened the fierce beast?" Cao Ying was so clever and immediately understood another meaning in Sun Wukong''s words.


    "En! I have enough to play, it seems it''s time to leave here..." Looking at the fierce fighting martial arts in the sky, Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he already appeared above the fierce fighting martial arts space. A fierce beast like a demon ape, that huge palm just happened to shoot down at Monkey King!


    With a thought, the huge body of the Heavenly Demon Ape froze in vain, and Monkey King looked at the stumps and severed arms on the ground around him, it was really horrible!His brows were slightly frowned, and it was hard to believe that his unintentional actions had caused this tragic situation.


    Looking at the horrified Tianma Ape, faint words spread across the sky: "Cruel and cruel, addicted to murder, sexuality, a beast like you, shouldn''t remain in the world!"


    After speaking, a touch of the power of rules descended from the sky, shining on the tens of feet tall Tianma Ape!In the scream of fear, the Heavenly Demon Ape, which is as strong as a ninth-level monster, slowly disappeared under countless horrified eyes, and finally, completely wiped out from this life!


    Danta Sanju''s head, looking not far away, the indifferent figure, with a look of horror in his eyes, a monster comparable to the martial arts level, just disappeared?


    In a daze, they seemed to see the man standing proudly in the heavens and the earth, the man who led out the Lord of this world and finally disappeared...


    "Is it... it''s him?!!!" A touch of familiarity rushed to my heart, the three giants'' heads, eyes widened, and a look of shock!


    "This matter started because of me, and ended because of me! I give you and others in the name of the lord of this world, and regain a new life!" The majestic and mighty sound echoed in the air, representing the force of the rules of life Falling down from the sky...


    Those alchemists who died tragically at the feet of the Heavenly Demon Ape, their tattered bodies, regenerated at an astonishing speed under the shocking eyes of countless people, and immediately stood up from the ground with a look of confusion...


    Miracles happen here...


    (Today''s two chapters, each chapter more than 3000 words, is equivalent to the usual three chapters! Well, and tomorrow, the general Wu Po will be over!)..

 326 Chapter 205, the beginning of the end

    It was the horrible killing and robbery that shook the entire Danta, but it disappeared like this.


    Although Danta is considered a top power in Zhongzhou, all the leaders from all major races participated in the Danhui competition, and now all of them have died. Even Danta cannot withstand the anger of the attack.


    Looking at the man with his feet on the void, in addition to gratitude, the eyes of the three giants of Danta''s head were more horrified and respectful!Seeing those who have already died, they all came back to life, these unthinkable things happened in front of me!


    "Just now he said...this...the lord of this world?" In the head of Danta Sanju, the only woman, the charming beautiful woman, widened her eyes and her face was incredible.


    "He became... the lord of this world?... What happened?..."


    At the moment, the three giants of Danta were not calm.On that day, when Monkey King killed the Soul Pill Emperor, they also watched from a long distance and saw the face of Monkey King. When they saw Monkey King before participating in the competition, they just didn''t dare to think about it, thinking that they were just looking good. It''s more like it.Like that amazing powerhouse, will come to participate in this''boring'' pill meeting?Do not make jokes!


    However, the facts are in front of us, this person is the amazing powerhouse who has long been stunned by the mainland myth!


    And if his identity at the moment is spread out, is it destined to cause greater shock?


    This is amazing, he has become the master of this world?Did you accept the inheritance?Or defeated the Lord of this world?No matter what it is, this is a strong person who is unimaginable to the world!


    After the silence, everyone looked fiery. Looking at the man standing in the void, he knelt down!Show my sincere respect!It''s like those fanatical believers who saw the gods they believed in!


    "I have seen an adult!" Even the head of the three giants of the Dan Tower, at this moment, fell down, kneeling down respectfully.That is the lord of this world, the ruler of this world, the supreme being, one thought can wipe them out of this world!Such existence must be given due respect.


    "Get up!" Monkey King glanced at the three of them lightly.But I sighed in my heart. Once his identity was exposed, then he would not be treated like ordinary people. Then, the next pill meeting would not be able to participate.


    "Master Xie!" Danta Sanju, his head slowly stood up from the ground.It was discovered that, at some point, Monkey King had already appeared next to them: "I have something to ask you, okay?"


    "My lord, please say! If we can do it, we must do it!" Sanju nodded without hesitation.


    "I know a girl named Xinlan, but she doesn''t know who I really is. She asked me to participate in this Dan meeting to win the seat of elders for their Ye family. But now, I don''t think I can participate. That Dan will meet, I hope you can take care of Ye Family One or Two in the future..."


    "My lord, rest assured, from now on, the Ye Family will advance and retreat with my Danta!" Sanju Head made the decision to change the fate of the Ye Family without hesitation!The little Ye Family has something to do with this kind of existence, their Dan Ta hasn''t hurry to hug this big thick leg!To talk about taking advantage, but their Danta!


    "Then please!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and his figure disappeared here.


    Looking at the place where Monkey King disappeared, the head of Danta Sanju still felt in a dream, and there was an unreal feeling...


    "Yo! What are you going to do with you?"


    His figure suddenly appeared in the dense forest, and Monkey King looked at Dan Chen and Cao Ying who were still in a daze, with smiles on their faces.


    "Ah~Sun...Sun Wukong?!...No...No...No...Lord of this world?...No...Wu...Master Goku..."


    The two women were awakened, and Cao Ying and Dan Chen suddenly looked nervous!Lord of this world!This person turned out to be the master of this world?!The master of this world!This...Is this a dream?


    In a daze, Cao Ying pinched Dan Chen''s arm hard...


    "Ah~~ Why are you pinching me?..." Dan Chen suddenly exclaimed, his face flushed, and he lowered his head nervously.


    "Does it hurt? Isn''t it a dream?" Cao Ying said, looking at the Monkey King in front of him, and stunned again!


    "Don''t be in a daze! Go! I''ll take you to see the real world!" Monkey King smiled faintly, hugged his waist, one hand, his figure rose into the sky, and flew towards the exit of the Dan Realm...


    "Hey! What do you want to do? We''re still trying! Let us go down quickly..." Suddenly being hugged so affectionately by a man, Cao Ying became a little flustered and struggling violently now. .The full rubbing in front of Sun Wukong''s arm, the feeling of electric shock made Cao Ying''s whole body tremble, and her complexion became more blush, and she didn''t dare to move.


    By the time Dan Chen blushed and had always been timid, she was already heartbroken at this moment, her face was red like an apple, and she didn''t even have the courage to speak.


    "You can be quiet, I have already greeted the three giants of the Danta, and this Dan will not participate in it!"


    "It''s your business if you don''t participate! Why are you dragging us?" Cao Ying seemed a little dissatisfied. At this moment, he also gradually recovered from the shock brought by his identity as Monkey King.For this kind of rascal, I was so nervous in front of him just now, what a fool!


    "That''s right! I forgot to ask your opinions..." Monkey King suddenly realized his figure, suddenly appeared next to a river, and put down the two women.


    Dan Chen looked around and said in surprise: "This is... the Qingquan River in Danyu..."


    "What? Qingquanhe? That is to say, we have already left the pill world?" Cao Ying immediately glared at Monkey King: "You did it on purpose, right?" The demon''s eyes narrowed slightly, enchanting. With a hint of dangerous light.


    "Haha!" Monkey King smiled slightly, his expression suddenly becoming serious: "Now, I ask you a question, if you disagree, I will send you two back immediately!"


    "What?" Seeing that Monkey King suddenly became serious, the two girls were taken aback and looked at Monkey King.


    "Want to go to other worlds? Want to meet geniuses in other worlds? Do you want to compete with peerless geniuses in other worlds? Want to be the supreme power above this world? "Sun Wukong is like a strange uncle at the moment, abducting and deceiving the two girls with a face full of temptation.


    "Hey? Don''t... other worlds?..." The two women were stunned. Cao Ying''s eyes flickered and said with interest: "You mean...Are there other worlds besides this continent...?"


    "Of course, do you know why there is no such strong presence in this continent? Because they have broken the void, and have gone to a higher level of the world to pursue that higher realm..."


    "Broken Void...A higher level..." The two girls'' eyes widened in surprise by Sun Wukong''s words, their eyes full of expectation and yearning!Pursuing a higher realm is the dream of every cultivator, and they are no exception!


    The two of them did not doubt what Sun Wukong said, because he was the master of this world, there was no need to deceive their two weak sisters.


    "Can we really go to other worlds?" Cao Ying''s eyes are bright, and they are full of yearning. The unknown world is the most attractive.


    "Of course! Do you want to go? If you don''t want to go, I''ll take you back... But think about it! There is only one chance!"


    The two women suddenly fell into contemplation. The unknown other world was indeed very attractive to them!


    Dan Chen glanced at Monkey King and said weakly: "Um... can we still come back?"


    "Of course, I am the lord of this world. I want to come back anytime!" Monkey King said with a positive expression.


    Cao Ying looked up and down the Monkey King, her eyes squinted into a crescent shape, and the demon and different colors filled: "Say, whoever you choose is not good, but you have to choose the two of us...because we are special...or because..." Cao Ying In the eyes of Wu, charming and evil, the meaning of evil is more intense: "Or because...what secret are you fighting?..."


    "But! Brother just fell in love with the two of you, so I gave you this opportunity, how about, go or not?" Sun Wukong said simply.


    Dan Chen''s pretty face suddenly became red, and his head was lowered lower.


    But Cao Ying rolled her eyes and said, "You guys are really straightforward! If we are attracted by an existence like you, do we want to feel that our charm is invincible in the world? But what you said I am interested in other worlds..." Turning around, looking at Dan Chen: "Dan Chen, how about you?"


    "Me?...If I can come back anytime...I would like to see it in other worlds too!"


    "Okay, that''s the decision!" Monkey King smiled with satisfaction, waved his big hand, and the three figures disappeared here.


    Sacred Pill City, where the Ye Family stayed temporarily, Xin Lan was holding her cheeks, looking at the direction of Dan Tower in a daze, "I don''t know how the Wukong Senior Master''s test is going..."


    "Yo! Xinlan, are you thinking of me?" Three figures suddenly flashed behind Xinlan, and Monkey King looked at Xinlan with a playful expression.


    "Senior Wukong!" Seeing Monkey King suddenly appear, Xinlan suddenly looked surprised, and immediately turned red, and said in a flustered manner: "That...is your competition over?"


    "Ah! Because something happened in the middle, so I stopped! But don''t worry, your Ye family''s elder seat can''t escape... I''m leaving soon, but I came to pick you up specially, how? Don¡¯t go out to play with us?"


    "Hey? Where are you going?" Xinlan suddenly looked confused.


    "Master Wukong? Are you coming back so soon? Is the pill meeting over?" At this moment, Ye Zhong walked in from the door and was taken aback when he saw Monkey King.


    "Ah! Forget it! After the pill meeting is over, the three giants of the pill will come to you... Okay, let''s not talk nonsense, I will take Xinlan away, goodbye..." With a big hand, The four people disappeared.


    "Wukong...sir?..." Ye Zhong was left in a daze in the room!..

 327 Chapter 206 The Fight is Over

    "Senior Wukong, can''t we just leave like this? The red sun is still in the Danyu..."


    In a countryside, Xinlan looked at Monkey King and said.


    "Don''t worry, how could I forget her!" Monkey King smiled slightly and felt a little, but shook his head helplessly: "This little girl, I love to cause trouble to people!"


    In the Holy Pill City, in a heavily protected underground treasure house, three elders surrounded the red sun in the shape of three horns.The three of them are full of breath, condensed but not scattered, they are all Wu Zunqiang.


    "Heh~~ I have long heard that this holy pill city has come to a little thief who is fascinating and haunting, and other families are brutally murdered... I didn''t expect that the people who made those big families untouchable would be such a little girl..."


    "Haha!! Fortunately, when we heard the news, we were already prepared...or else you really have slipped away as a little girl..."


    "Obviously, it''s not at the peak of Emperor Wu Huang, but it is able to display such advanced space supernatural powers... should this be your talented supernatural powers? As far as I know, there are only ancient supernatural powers except for the ancient dragon. Some rare monsters..."


    "Huh! Forbidden air barrier! What a big handwriting! It seems that you have spent a lot of effort to catch me!" A little girl in a purple dress was sitting on a stone platform. The legs kept wiggling gently, looking at the three old men with strong aura, but there was no trace of fear.From the looks of it, who is not Hongri?


    "Hehe~~ I want to catch a beast like you with a complete space talent, but it''s troublesome! Without a little blood, how can I keep you like this... Keep those treasures taken from the treasure house? , We can let you go..."


    "Huh! Three old guys bullying a little girl, what kind of ability! We have the ability to compete one-on-one!" Hong Ri hooked his fingers at the three old men, stomping with a face.


    "Don''t be fooled, I heard that this little girl''s physical and physical abilities are extremely terrifying. The second elder who was added last night suffered a lot from her hands! Avoid accidents, let the three of us go together and make a quick battle! "


    "Although it''s a bit embarrassing, but this matter is very important, just follow the words of the great elder!"


    The three elders nodded at the same time, with big hands pulling one another, the space around Hong Sun suddenly twisted strangely...


    Hong Sun¡¯s complexion suddenly changed. Although she was endowed with complete spatial supernatural powers by Monkey King, her strength was only at the peak of Wuhuang Peak, and her opponent was three Wuzunqiang, one of whom was the Seven-Star Wuzun. In front of her strength, she also seemed a little weak!


    "Brother Wukong...If you don''t save me, I will be caught by someone else as a pet..." Knowing that he can''t resist the enemy in front of him, Hong Ri simply gave up the resistance, but looked up at the sky. An aggrieved expression.


    These expressions caused the three old men''s expressions to change slightly, and their hearts suddenly became vigilant: "Does she have any accomplices?"


    Looking around, but there was no movement, the three elders were obviously relieved.


    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in this space: "You little troublemaker, give me trouble!"


    "Brother Wukong? You really heard it!" Hearing the voice, Hongri suddenly looked surprised.


    "Who?" The three elders were shocked at the moment. The space here has long been isolated from the outside world. Who is it, who has the ability to send voices in this forbidden air barrier?


    "Ah! Sorry, my little Nizi is causing you trouble, but she is not something you can teach!" The indifferent tone came again, and the three elders were instantly hit, and blood spurted out. Lie down directly on the ground, pale as paper!Face horrified!


    "Someone came to pick me up! Goodbye~~" Hongri smiled and disappeared under the incredible looks of the three old men...


    "Brother Wukong, will your Dan test be over?" Just when he appeared, Hong Sun couldn''t help but smiled, and made a face at Monkey King. His charming appearance was extremely affectionate.


    "Let''s go! Take you to meet your father, and then we have to leave!" Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly and said.


    "En!" As soon as he mentioned his father, Hong Ri suddenly became quiet, his expression a bit complicated.But immediately restored to the original state, looked at Dan Chen and Cao Ying on the side, couldn''t help but smile, and gave a thumbs up to Monkey King: "Oh! I got them both done so soon! What a great thing!"


    Cao Ying''s two girls suddenly made a big red face, just as Tong Yan Wuji...


    "It''s really a big kid, let''s go..." Monkey King tapped Hong Sun''s small head lightly, and the figures of a few people disappeared!


    Today''s Gulong Island is no longer the former split Gulong Island. The return of Old Dragon Emperor Zhukun has brought the divided Taixu Ancient Dragon clan together again!And those three Taixu ancient dragons who professed to be dragon kings were all suppressed by Zhu Kun with thunder, and they were put to death!


    Hong Ri was shocked by her identity, she did not expect that she was the daughter of the patriarch of the Taixu Gulong clan!There is no touching scene between the father and daughter.Although Zhukun was very guilty, and almost without hesitation, she wanted to give up the position of Dragon King to Hongri, but she was rejected by Hongri. She had already made up her mind to leave here with Monkey King, so how could she accept that? Throne of the Dragon King!


    In order to let their father and daughter abandon their previous suspicions, Monkey King deliberately left Red Sun on Gulong Island and let the third daughter of Xinlan accompany him, and he himself left Gulong Island because there was one more person, he wanted to see!


    In Canaan College, the inner courtyard, in a pavilion where women lived, several women sat opposite each other, chatting non-stop.One of the women with silver hair seemed a little absent-minded.


    "What''s wrong, Senior Sister Han Yue, why are you always absent-minded during this period of time? Is it Chun, heart, moving?" A young girl suddenly came to the silver-haired woman and rushed to hug her. Started, chuckled, with a smile on his face.


    "Oh~~ I see... Sister Han Yue must be thinking about her Wukong senior, right?" The girl on the side also began to tease Han Yue.


    "Don''t talk nonsense... who missed him..." Han Yue''s face was reddish, and she glared at the young girls in front of her.With a shy appearance, there is a kind of attitude of a little girl who is guessed at the center.


    "Oh my God! Isn''t it true? We are as lonely as the goddess of the moon that day, and we are sometimes tempted?" Seeing Han Yue look like this, several girls'' eyes widened in surprise.


    "The hero saves the United States... It''s so romantic... and more than once... If I were rescued by a good boy like Wukong senior, I would definitely agree..."


    "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you idiots, I''ll go out for a walk..." Han Yue was a little bit overwhelmed by a few young girls, leaving such a sentence and walking out of the attic...


    Next to a cliff, looking at the clouds in the sky, feeling the slight wind blowing on the Buddha¡¯s face, Han Yue¡¯s mind replayed the scenes he had encountered with Monkey King...


    The heroic and heroic posture of Shenwu, who was rescued when he was in despair and helplessness again and again...The distant figure who suddenly left without saying goodbye...In the end, he could only let out a helpless sigh: "Maybe... See you..."


    "Who do you think you can''t meet?" A familiar voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "!!!" Han Yue''s figure suddenly trembled, she turned slowly, looked at the familiar figure, was stunned, somewhat surprised, but the surprise on her face could not be concealed: "Senior Wukong? Why are you going back inside again? The courtyard?..."


    "I will leave this world soon, so come and see your friend!" Sun Wukong''s smile, Han Yue''s heart at the moment, he clearly felt.


    "What? Leaving this world? Did Senior Wukong suffer a serious injury that cannot be treated?" Han Yue''s expression suddenly changed, and she looked nervously to examine Sun Wukong''s body.


    However, after Sun Wukong heard this, he almost fell to the ground.


    "Don''t curse me, can you? Hey... Stop touching, I''m really not injured..."


    "Uh~~ Then why do you say that..." Han Yue suddenly became a big hit.


    "What I''m talking about leaving this world is actually..."


    Monkey King patiently explained to Han Yue.


    Looking at Han Yue with wide eyes and shocked face, Monkey King smiled faintly: "This is how things are..."


    "People from another world...how could it be...then are you here to say goodbye to me?" Han Yue was a little lost after hearing this, but quickly stabilized her mind and said with a bit of reluctance.


    "Ah! Well! If you are interested in other worlds, you can go with me..."


    "Do you... want me to go with you?" Han Yue said, looking directly at Monkey King.


    "I''m here for this!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Really!" Han Yue''s nervous and worried face suddenly bloomed like a hundred flowers, making the moon on the side of the day pale: "There is really no way...Since you have said so, then I I''ll walk with you and lie down..."


    The two looked at each other and smiled...


    "However, I have to go home first and tell my family..."


    "This is no problem at all!"


    Han Yue''s family lives in a place called Tianbei City in Zhongzhou.From the inner courtyard to Tianbei City, it would take at least a month''s journey, but for Monkey King, it was just a momentary matter.


    Looking at the door of the Han family, Monkey King said to Han Yue beside him: "Get along with your family for a few days! Three days later! I''ll pick you up!"


    "Don''t you go in and sit together?" Han Yue looked at Monkey King.


    "No, I''m most afraid of seeing my parents, so that''s it. Three days later, I will pick you up..." Monkey King waved his hand and disappeared here.


    "What does it mean to see the parents! This guy..." Han Yue''s face was reddish, and she stepped forward and walked in towards the Han''s gate...


    Three days later, it''s time to see you, and to say goodbye!The day to leave this world has finally arrived.


    In the Han family compound, Monkey King looked at the woman beside Han Yue who looked very similar to her, and couldn''t help but look at Han Yue, "What''s the matter with her?"


    "She is my sister, Han Xue, uh~~that...Anyway, a lot of things happened..."


    Before Han Yue could finish her words, Han Xue on the side replied, "You''re the one named Monkey King? My future brother-in-law? Humph, I won''t just give my sister to you before I know you. , So this time, I will follow her and observe you carefully...see if you are worthy of my sister''s lifelong trust..."


    "I said it''s not what you think..." Han Yuetong blushed, her sister actually said this in front of Monkey King, and she was ashamed to find a place to sew in.


    "Huh! I thought about running away with them, isn''t it like this?" Han Xue snorted, and said lightly, and immediately turned red inexplicably: "Don''t forget the oath we swore before. So, his Naturally, I have to take a good look at my character!"


    Han Yue was in a daze, in a daze, she seemed to remember the vow the two sisters had made when they were young: "Sister, we will always be together in the future and never be separated, how about you..."


    "Fool...how is this possible...when we grow up, we are destined to marry..."


    "Then we will marry the same person so that we won''t be separated..."


    "Isn''t it? Does this girl take her childhood words seriously?..." Han Yue looked at Han Xue beside her in a daze.


    "That''s it! That will work hard for you!" Monkey King smiled faintly: "Then, you should enter my world first! There are many people familiar with you!"


    "Your world?" Amidst the doubts of the two sisters Han Yue, Monkey King thought, and the two sisters were immediately included in the world he created!The figure flashed and came to a no man''s land!Opened the door to the dimensional shuttle!


    The long-lost colorful light door suddenly appeared in front of you!


    "It will cost 1 million energy points to return to the main world, are you sure?"


    "One million? Isn''t it only 10,000 points?" Monkey King was stunned.However, there was no charge for the girls to travel, and he was relieved: "Forget it, don''t care about him! Anyway, Brother''s energy points are too many to count now..." Click OK, and Monkey King walked into the dimensional shuttle. The door disappeared in a flash.


    However, before disappearing, Monkey King''s whispered whisper slowly floated out: "...I always feel that the Yuan Shuttle Instrument this time seems to be agile..."

 328 Chapter One Thirty Years Later

    Dragon Ball World, Temple Square.


    A colorful light gate emerges here!Monkey King''s figure slowly walked out of it!


    Looking at the familiar scene in front of him, Sun Wukong frowned slightly, a little surprised: "This is...the temple? Why did I appear here? Shouldn''t I appear in Bulma''s house?"


    The same temple, but it made him feel a different breath.


    "Where is it so different?" Sun Wukong thought, but he couldn''t remember it.


    The door of the room not far away was suddenly opened, and a man who looked like a Namike star came out. When he saw Monkey King, he was obviously stunned. Then, he ran to Monkey King with a look of surprise. He seemed extremely excited: "Master Wukong? Are you really Master Wukong? It''s not wrong, you are exactly the same as you thirty years ago, without the slightest change...Surely...After all, you have an immortal body..."


    "Uh...you are...every day? When I saw you on Namek before, I was still a small person. I didn''t expect to grow up so soon...Have you ever entered the time house? By the way, how did you come back to earth? "..." Looking at Tiantian, who looked like a young man in front of him, Monkey King looked very surprised, but suddenly he thought of something, and his face was suddenly shocked: "Huh? No! You said thirty years ago?!..."


    "Yes! You disappeared for thirty years as soon as you disappeared. You can''t feel your anger at all. Where did you go?" Looking at Monkey King every day, he said emotionally: "You don''t know. For ten years, Klin and the others have been looking for you!"


    "Thirty years? Fuck! Why is the time difference so huge? At most, it won''t be more than a year...what happened?" At this moment, Monkey King was not calm anymore, and immediately exploded.He suddenly felt that it was very unusual!


    "En? Is there anything wrong?" Tian Tian looked at Monkey King with some doubts.


    Monkey King waved his hand, lost in thought.Suddenly remembered that the moment he entered the door of the dimension, he felt the vague aura, frowning immediately: "I did not feel wrong? ... This time the Yuan Shuttle instrument is really wise...the chief culprit of everything. The culprit, is it all caused by it?"


    Inexplicably, a bad premonition rose in Monkey King''s heart, as if all this was deliberately arranged by others. This feeling of destiny being controlled by others is very bad, making Monkey King''s heart irritable for a while!


    With a thought, I turned on the Dimensional Shuttle Device and carefully sensed it again, but found no abnormalities, which made Monkey King''s brows frown deeper!This feeling of being fooled caused an inexplicable anger in his heart!


    "Is there any hidden secret in the Yuan Shuttle instrument this time? You sent me to the Dragon Ball world thirty years later. What does it mean?" Unfolding the power of the terrifying soul, Sun Wukong carefully scanned his eyes. Dimensional Shuttle Device, but still did not find anything wrong, simply turned off the Dimensional Shuttle Device, but sneered in my heart: "Huh! It''s so hidden...whatever your purpose is! In front of absolute strength , I would still be afraid that you won¡¯t be able to do this little action! But don¡¯t let me find any clues, otherwise, you will look good!"


    At this moment, the Yuan Shuttle Instrument has become even more mysterious in the heart of Monkey King!He always felt that the Yuan Shuttle Instrument this time was not as simple as it seemed.However, since he couldn''t figure out the mystery with his current strength, he could only temporarily ignore it.


    "Oh! Actually, I don¡¯t know what happened. I just went to a place for a while. It clearly hasn¡¯t been a year yet. How come thirty years have passed here all at once? Is the time flow in that place different? Is the flow rate of time here different?" At this moment, Monkey King can only say that.


    "Yes...Is that so?" Tiantian was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise: "Apart from the Time House, is there any other place in this world? Sure enough, the world is so big, there are no surprises! ... Master Wukong, where you went Where is it?"


    "In a strange place in the North Galaxy, I don''t know exactly where it is..." At this moment, Monkey King had no choice but to fool around.Immediately, the conversation turned around: "Let¡¯s not talk about this, tell me what happened here in the past thirty years? And, how did you become the god of the earth?...Go, enter the room for details Tell me..."


    "In the past 30 years, there have been no major incidents. Later, many powerful enemies appeared, but they were all defeated by Klin and the others! However, the loss of the earth was not small, so Klin and the others arrived in a spacecraft. We, Namek, sought the help of Dragon Ball... So, I was also begged by them, followed them to the earth, and became the god of the earth..." The Monkey King and the two sat at the table, carefully explaining the thirty to Monkey King every day. Some important things happened in the past year...


    "Ahem~~ That''s it... I blamed me for taking the Dragon Ball away... Hey..."


    At this moment, outside the temple, three strange-looking robots landed on the temple square.The three figures jumped down from the hatches of the three robots. If Monkey King was there, he would be able to recognize who the three were immediately. Pilaf, Xiao Wu, Ashiu, this poor trio!At this time, the old man has turned yellow.


    "Wow Kaka~~ After all the hardships, I, Lord Pilaf, finally came to this temple. The dream of conquering the world is right in front of my eyes. Ashiu, Xiao Wu, go, enter the deepest part of the temple and look The Dragon Ball that realizes my ambitions and dreams!"


    "Master Pilaf, are you sure that the Dragon Ball is here? I heard that the Dragon Ball was taken away by the Monkey King... He has disappeared for nearly thirty years... Dragon Ball did not appear thirty years ago..."


    "What do you know, I have checked a lot of ancient books before I know this news, don''t talk nonsense, just follow me..." The three of them entered the belly of the robot again and went to the temple...


    The deepest part of the temple was extremely dim. With the light from the robot, Pilaf and the three gathered around a stone platform like a flying saucer, looking at the seven dusty balls on it, Pilaf He seemed very excited: "I found it, I finally found it..."


    The hut looked at the seven dusty balls in front of him, and said hesitantly: "Lord Pilaf...Is this the dragon ball you have been looking for?"


    "Hmm~hey~~ there is nothing wrong..." Pilaf smugly wiped a ball in his hand, showing that under the dust, the sphere like the dragon ball, looked at a star on it. , The cabin was surprised: "Is it a black star? I remember seeing a red star before!"


    Pilav said proudly: "Tell you! The difference is not only the appearance... These dragon balls were made before the separation of the previous earth god from the Big Demon King Piccolo..."


    I saw Pilaf suddenly took a deep breath and blew forcefully toward the dragon ball on the stone platform, the dust was scattered, revealing the original face of the dragon ball!However, these dragon balls exude an extremely evil and terrifying aura that is difficult for ordinary people to detect... these seven dragon balls are not ordinary dragon balls, but evil dragon balls that have long been sealed!..

 329 Chapter 2 Goku is getting smaller

    In the temple, Yingying Yanyan, Cai Lin and other women who just came to this world are all looking at everything in the temple with shock and curiosity!For them, everything here is full of novelty.


    Now that they are here in the temple, Sun Wukong specially summoned them out to let them see the wonders of this temple!


    "Is this the world where Brother Wukong lives? It''s nothing special!" Just when he appeared, Zi Yan looked around curiously, with an excited expression on his face. After seeing everything in the hall, he looked disappointed. !


    The layout here is too rudimentary, it''s incomparable with the place where she lived before!


    "This is the temple! Wukong, what are you doing here?" Bulma looked around and looked at Monkey King with some doubts.I just came back, shouldn''t I show up at her home?Why is it here?


    "God...the temple? Don''t say, this is where the gods live..." After hearing Bulma''s words, Cao Ying and other women looked at Bulma in surprise.


    "Yeah! This is the place where the god of our earth lives!" Bulma smiled and nodded.Just when the girls were shocked, they pointed towards the sky nonchalantly: "Nuo, if I guess correctly, he is the god of our earth..."


    "God? You said he is a god?!" Cai Lin and the other girl suddenly looked at the sky in shock, this strange-looking guy turned out to be... a god?For a while, all the women were stunned!Such a god is so far from imagined...


    Deep in the temple.


    "How about it, isn''t it amazing?" Pilaf stepped on one foot and akimbo his hips, his expression looked very proud.


    Ah Xiu and Xiao Wu looked at each other and fell silent. For a moment, the place fell into a cold field.


    "It''s amazing!" Pilaf raised his brows and grinned at the two of them.But the cracked Dazhong revealed only the remaining four rotten teeth!It looks very funny.The elders are about to lose their teeth, but they still don¡¯t forget the dream of conquering the world. It¡¯s a commendable spirit!


    After the cold...


    "Um...what''s so great..." Ah Xiu said weakly, lying on the table.


    "You two big idiots!" Pilaf was suddenly dancing with anger, and the soles of his feet were unstable, and he threw directly to the ground.


    "Lord Pilaf..."


    "Does it matter to you?"


    "I''m telling you! These dragon balls. But the god of the previous generation of earth, before his power was divided into two... the energy was full... and the masterpiece created when he was full of energy!..." Instead, he explained the pain seriously.


    "That''s it!" Xiao Wu picked up a dragon ball, but a smirk appeared on her wrinkled face: "In other words, the dragon ball here has relatively powerful power, doesn''t it?"


    "That''s it...you finally understand, don''t hurry up and put the remaining dragon balls away for me..."


    "It''s... King Pilaf..."


    On the square outside the temple, Pilaf piled the dragon balls on the ground, jumped from the belly of the robot, his face was full of excitement: "Next, you can summon the dragon to realize me. The desire for ambition and dream..."


    "After working hard for decades... the moment of conquering the world that I often see in my dreams... is finally coming..." Ah Xiu sitting in the robot has become choked up at this moment.


    "Master Pilaf...I think it''s better not to be happy too early. Usually, when we succeed, someone will come out to make trouble..." Xiao Wu said with a worried expression on her face.


    "Say...that''s right...then start!" Pilaf''s heart beat, and he hurried to the side of the Dragon Ball, opened his hands, and yelled, "Come out! Shenlong!!"


    With the sound of falling, the already dim sky became even more gloomy and gloomy!A golden light rushed straight into the sky from the dragon ball, and the dragon slowly circling in the sky emerged... a huge body, gleaming with a red light, a vague and evil atmosphere that could not be sensed enveloped the entire earth. , This evil breath, no one can sense, except for one...


    At this time, Monkey King was looking at the girls with a funny face watching the so-called god Tiantian. For them, the so-called gods are not all supernatural beings that are above all, with amazing cultivation and above all things. ?How could it be this strange-looking, mediocre guy?This is a thousand miles away from the imaginary god!


    "En?" Suddenly, Monkey King seemed to have a reaction, his face changed drastically, and he looked up at the sky: "What''s the matter with the evil aura? Is it outside?" His figure flashed, and in a flash, he already appeared. Over the temple!


    "What''s wrong, Wukong?" Seeing that Monkey King suddenly changed his complexion and disappeared here, the girls were shocked and ran out of the temple one after another...


    Looking at the divine dragon circling the entire sky and exuding a strange red glow, Monkey King was stunned: "The divine dragon? Who summoned it? And it feels...somewhat bad!"


    Looking down, he just happened to see three familiar figures. He was stunned, and his figure flashed. Monkey King appeared in front of the three Pilafs, frowning and said: "What''s the matter? This dragon is your name. from?"


    Pilaf, who was in the shock when the dragon appeared, was shocked by the sudden appearance of the figure.However, when they saw Monkey King''s face, Xiao Wu and Ashiu had even more horrified expressions: "Yes...it''s you..." The suffering that Monkey King gave them as a child is still fresh in their memories, and they even recognized him at a glance.


    "En? Do you know him? Who is that guy?" Pilaf held a cane in his hand and pointed toward Monkey King with wide eyes.


    "Pi... King Pilaf... He... He is Monkey King... That hairstyle... That face... It can''t be wrong..." Xiao Wu bit her hands in fear at this time, with a look of horror.


    "And... he looks stronger than before..." Ah Xiu also looked terrified.


    "What?! Monkey King?!" Pilaf was shocked, his eyes rounded: "Is that the wild monkey that has appeared several times to prevent my ambition to dominate the world?"


    "That''s the Monkey King..." Xiao Wu said with a frightened expression.


    "What are you waiting for, attack!"


    "Yes, Lord Pilaf!" Sitting in the robot, Ash and Xiao Wu were panicked. They immediately pressed the launch button, and two huge shells directly bombarded Monkey King!


    "Huh! I don''t know how to live or die!" Monkey King snorted disdainfully, and with a light wave of one hand, an invisible force directly imprisoned the flying cannonballs, suspended in the air, unable to advance the slightest!


    "Give it back to you!" With another wave of his light hand, the two imprisoned shells immediately reflected back at an alarming speed!With two loud bangs, the robots Xiao Wu and Ash were riding in were directly blown out!Pilaf was shocked by the aftermath of the explosion and fell to the ground severely.


    "But... damn, if this guy is still as small as before... I can definitely catch him and beat him hard... if he is still a child..." Pilaf fell to the ground with a face at this moment. ''S furious.Why, why every time I have to succeed, I always encounter this nasty guy to disrupt the situation!


    "Huh? This scene... is a bit wrong?" Sun Wukong''s heart beat inexplicably, and then suddenly raised his head, looking at the huge dragon head slowly emerging, his complexion suddenly changed: "It''s not good... It''s careless..."


    "I understand..." Shenlong looked at Monkey King, and the sound of majesty came out!


    In an instant, lightning surged, Yu Monkey¡¯s body flickered continuously, slowly floating his figure in the air, and in an instant, he was enveloped by a light curtain, and his figure shrank at an astonishing speed...


    The women who arrived in a hurry, watching what happened before them, were all dumbfounded...


    "No... isn''t it?..."..

 330 Chapter 3 The upcoming adventure

    "Your wish, I have helped you fulfill it, then...I''m leaving..." The majestic voice spread across the sky.The dragon that was winding and circling in the sky also disappeared... The seven dragon balls turned into seven streams of light, disappearing in seven different directions in the universe!


    "Pit... cheating..." Monkey King stared at his tiny body, especially when he opened his trousers, and looked at the little Tintin below. Ten thousand grass and mud horses galloped past, really wanting to cry without tears!


    It happened so suddenly that he hadn''t even noticed it. Before he knew it, he had been brought into the plot in the Dragon Ball GT version. When he discovered something was wrong, his wish came true!And he, inevitably, just like in the original book, became the appearance of a child!


    So, next, what we have to face is those evil dragons!


    "You bastards, it''s really annoying!" Monkey King looked at Pilav coldly.


    "My dream of conquering the world..." At this moment, Pilaf did not feel Monkey King''s killing intent at all. Instead, he sat down on the ground in extreme disappointment, with a look of depression!


    "You should go to hell to do your dream of conquering the world!" Monkey King roared and stretched forward with one hand, and the three Pilafs were suddenly lifted up by a mysterious force!


    "Wh...what''s going on? What happened..." Pilav and the three were shocked and looked at Monkey King with horror: "You...what do you want to do? No...no!~~"


    "Go to hell and confess!" Monkey King yelled and shook his outstretched right hand!With a "pouch", the three of them exploded into a blood mist at the same time...


    The Monkey King at this time is really out of anger...


    "Unexpectedly...turned me...into a child..." Stretching out his hands, looking at himself, thinking of the helpless scene surrounded by women in the future, Monkey King suddenly became depressed again.


    "Wu... Wukong?" Kongzi and the other women, all staring at the Monkey King at this time with gleaming eyes, what is going on with the light in their eyes?


    "Change... change... smaller? What happened?..." Cai Lin and the other girls looked at Monkey King at this time, but they were dumbfounded!


    "Ok...so cute..." Shizuka rushed towards Monkey King with her eyes braving, opened her arms, and hugged Monkey King into her great pair!The small body was almost rubbed into her big pair!The exquisite face lingered on Sun Wukong¡¯s face for a while, and his eyes were full of affection: "Unexpectedly, after Wukong became small, he would be so cute... It''s really unbearable..."


    "Hello~~ Why did that guy suddenly...get smaller? Don''t you want to say something?..." Cao Ying looked at Monkey King who was being rubbed by Shizuka, with a greasy expression.Such a big person suddenly became a little kid in front of him. It was really too shocking to wait for the scene.


    "Lord...Master... Are you really my...Master?" Moonlight stared at the Monkey King at this time, and also started to daze.


    "Wow haha~~~Although I don¡¯t know what happened! However, I didn¡¯t expect Wukong¡¯s brother to turn into a kid...It¡¯s really fun...hehe~~~" Zi Yan at this moment was excited and patted I patted Monkey King who was being rubbed by Shizuka, his eyes were especially bright: "From now on, I will cover you with my sister..."


    "Hee hee~ Brother Wukong has become Wukong''s younger brother..." Alice''s little loli also surrounded her, bright and big eyes flashing with inexplicable light.


    "Stop making a fuss... Brother is depressed..." Monkey King raised his head from Shizuka''s pair of giants with difficulty, glared at a few blind little loli, and hummed.


    "Goku, what''s going on at low? Why did you suddenly become...hehe...really cute..." Nine Shinna, who was still serious, suddenly smiled, motherly love overflowed, squatted down, slender hands on Sun Wukong There was a kneading on the cheek!


    This made Monkey King even more depressed. Annoyed, a tiger pounced into Jiu Xinnai''s arms, the youngest one, and bit the bump in front of her!


    "Um~~" Jiu Xinnai suddenly trembled, and almost fell to the ground, her pretty face flushed!


    This made Cao Ying, who was still an innocent girl, and the other women even more blushing. They chuckled secretly, blushed, and turned their heads.


    "I said, stop making trouble, what''s going on?" Wang Zi stepped forward and hugged the Monkey King who was still in Jiu Xinnai''s arms.


    "Hey~~ I was careless, and I was overcast by the bastard before! He accidentally made a wish to Shenlong to make me smaller, and it turned out to be like this!" Monkey King sighed helplessly. .The little head rested on the plump crispness of Kongzi, looking very enjoyable.This person has become smaller, and almost the whole person has been rubbed into the great pair. The surroundings are warm and soft. This feeling is really not something that an adult can enjoy!


    "Shenlong? Isn''t the Seven Dragon Balls in your custody? That Shenlong, unlike the dragon on Namek, where did it come from?" Yuriko frowned slightly, and said with some doubts.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? What kind of dragon...what kind of dragon ball? How can I not understand a word? Is that the dragon that disappeared just now is the dragon that you mentioned? The oppressive feeling just now, indeed It''s scary!" Cao Ying exclaimed as she looked at the crowd.


    "I''m explaining to you when I have time, so don''t interrupt!" Saye helped her glasses and said.


    "Then quickly take out the dragon ball you kept! Make a wish to the dragon and restore it to the original state!" Bulma said nonchalantly.The reason why the women such as Kongzi are not nervous is because they know that Monkey King has the existence of Dragon Ball!


    "I don''t think this can be done..." I didn''t know when Tian Tian appeared on the edge, but suddenly said.


    "Huh? What''s going on?" Wang Zi and other women suddenly became a little nervous.


    "Because this dragon ball is different from ordinary dragon balls. It is a dragon ball made by the gods of the previous generation in the strongest period. It is an extremely evil dragon ball. Its power is much greater than that of ordinary dragon balls. Therefore, he wants to restore the original. You have to look for the previous Dragon Ball..." Monkey King sighed slightly and took the conversation.


    "Yes... yes... I didn''t expect... this dragon ball still exists in the world... It seems that the previous gods secretly placed them in the deepest part of the temple..." Tian Tian said with a worried expression.This black star dragon ball is not comparable to ordinary dragon balls!


    "Oh! So, are we going to look for Dragon Ball again? Ah~~ I really miss it!" Bulma smiled slightly, with a look of memory on her face.


    "...It''s not that simple... This time the Dragon Balls are not scattered on the earth... but scattered across all planets in the universe..." Monkey King sighed helplessly, but he was a little expectant: "Evil dragon? ?...It seems...it won''t be too boring..."..

 331 Chapter 4 Slight Changes

    "What? The whole universe?!" Bulma''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "The whole universe... looking for seven dragon balls? This... how do you find this?" The girls and the other girls were stunned, and a trace of worry appeared on their faces.


    "Do you understand?" Cao Ying looked at Dan Chen beside him, but the latter shook his head, also confused.


    "Teacher Ruolin, do you understand?" Xiao Yu tilted his head and looked at Ruolin next to him.


    Ruolin shook her head, smiled gently and said: "Don''t worry, since Wukong has brought us into this world, he will explain everything to us..."


    What dragon ball, what universe, these new words are the first time they have heard of them, it''s weird if they can understand them!


    "Ale? Will Goku always keep this way in the future? It''s actually not bad..." Shizuka hugged Koko, and directly caught the little Monkey King in the greatness in front of the two, as she squeezed , The soft touch came from all sides, and Monkey King suddenly felt that he was flying into the clouds... After looking like a child, this welfare is also very powerful!It¡¯s just a little difficult to breathe...


    "Although Goku is very cute when he gets smaller... But... if it keeps doing this, it will be very distressing..." Yuriko also rubbed Monkey''s face with affection and smiled softly.


    "That''s true..." Bulma''s face was reddish, and said: "It seems that I have to improve the Dragon Ball Radar, Wukong, go back to my house first!"


    "Go back to your house! But you can...but...I forgot to tell you...here...from the original time point, but thirty years later...that is to say, your parents don''t even know if you still recognize you..."


    "Huh!! Thirty years later?!" Bulma exclaimed again: "Hey~~Hey~~What the hell is going on? Don''t you have that dimensional shuttle? Go back to the original world!"


    "I have tried it just now... I can''t go back for the time being... Our original time point seems to have been frozen... It seems that this time the Yuan Shuttle instrument has a malfunction..." In order to prevent the girls from worrying, Sun Wukong had to Said so.But my heart became a little dignified: "Thirty years after I came here inexplicably... the time was frozen again... and turned me into a child... In other words, my dimension is far greater than the evil dragon, why still Will it be affected by its desire? I always feel that all this is a conspiracy against me..."


    Thinking about it, the fighting spirit in Sun Wukong''s heart rose up: "Huh! No matter who you are...there is always time to show up. When that happens, let you taste the taste of my iron fist!"


    "Hey... your dimensional shuttle will also malfunction? It''s too unreliable, right? Forget it, let''s go back! After 30 years of disappearing, I think my parents will miss me very much..." Speaking of the latter, Bulma''s mood is obviously a little depressed, why did it suddenly run thirty years later?


    After saying goodbye to Bo Bobo on the same day, Monkey King took the daughters, moved for a moment, and appeared in the garden of Bulma''s house!It is better to say it is a garden than a forest, Nima!Haven''t you seen a dinosaur walk by not far?


    And Bulma''s mother is holding a kettle and watering the flowers!Thirty years later, she is no longer as mature as before, and her face is covered with wrinkles!


    Seeing the large group of beauties that appeared, Bulma¡¯s mother was obviously stunned: "Who are you...?" Because Monkey King was too young, standing there, but the girls¡¯ plump, high hips and beautiful surroundings had already cut him off. Drowned in the''sea of ??people''!


    "Mom... Mom..." Looking at her obviously older mother, Bulma burst into her arms with tears in her eyes, and the tears could not stop: "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I worried you..."


    "Eh? Huh? Bu...Buma?!" When Bulma''s mother saw Bulma, her face suddenly became a little unbelievable when she saw Bulma: "You...you are really Bu...Buma?" The daughter of thirty years suddenly appeared in front of her, which made her feel a little unreal.


    "En-en~~" Bulma held back her tears and nodded repeatedly.


    Next, Bulma and her mother briefly explained the whole story and finally confirmed her identity. However, on the way, Bulma learned the unfortunate news that his father had just passed away not long ago. Up!After their company had no heirs and palm trustees, it declined rapidly!If there is no way, the huge capsule company may also face the crisis of bankruptcy!However, now that Bulma has returned, all problems will no longer be a problem!Bulma''s mother suddenly felt relaxed!


    Looking at Monkey King being held in her arms by Shizuka, Bulma¡¯s mother looked envious: ¡°I¡¯m getting older every day...but you are getting younger and younger...it¡¯s really too much...could this be The so-called rejuvenation? "Sometimes, Bulma''s mother is really incredible!


    "You think I want to..." Monkey King was a little depressed, and turned to look at Bulma: "Hurry up and modify the Dragon Ball Radar! This look really hurts..."


    In this way, Monkey King and others settled in Bulma''s home!As the only child, Bulma inherited everything in the family for the first time!The company''s crisis, with the help of Monkey King, and the enchanting genius of Bulma, was solved in a few days!


    And everything about here, I want Ruolin and others to explain clearly...


    During the period, Klin and others learned about the return of Monkey King and naturally all rushed here!When they saw the child''s Monkey King, the expression was tangled!We are all old, but the more active you are, the "younger", do you want to play happily together...


    After half a month, all the trivial matters have been completed, and the Dragon Ball radar has also been modified by Bulma!The adventure of flying through the universe in search of Dragon Ball is about to begin!


    On the huge spaceship, looking at the familiar figures below, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "Then everyone, we are going to set off!"


    "Oh! I just met, are you leaving now! Why not, let me go with you too!!" Klin, who is already a big beard, looked at the beautiful shadows in the spaceship, but volunteered The way.


    "Dad! You are a lot of age, so don''t toss about it!" A young girl stared at Klin and said in an angry tone.He is Klin''s daughter, Yi Xue!Even without the 18th, Klin is still married, but the original person or thing has changed.


    "You fellow, don''t go this way. It''s another thirty years! I''m afraid I can only meet in the underworld then!" Tianjin Fan and Dumplings also came.


    "Oh~~Every time I see so many beauties, all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred! This fellow Wukong... even knows how to open the harem... How pitiful our poor dicks are!" Le Ping looked at the people in the spaceship Female, but still did not recover from the blow.


    "Then I will beg you for the time being... everyone...bye!"


    "Take care! Goku!..."


    "Wukong! Buma... you have to come back soon... Mom doesn''t want to wait thirty years..." Bulma''s mother waved goodbye with a look of dismay.


    Nodded, Monkey King waved goodbye to everyone, walked into the spaceship, the hatch closed...


    Under the gaze of Yu Klin and others, the spacecraft flew into the universe with a swoosh...


    (I have something to go out today, only one update! When I have time, I will break out a little!)..

 332 Chapter 5 Zerg Star

    In the vast universe, the spacecraft shuttles quickly!


    Boundless space, boundless


    A huge azure planet appeared in the vision of Cailin and other women...


    Through the window, they looked at the blue earth, their pretty faces showed incredible shock!


    "Is this the planet you are talking about? Do we actually live in such a place? It''s incredible!"


    Before, they only knew the vastness of the Douqi Continent, but they didn''t know what the planet was or what the universe was. Now they saw it with their own eyes, and the shocking feelings were beyond words!


    "This is the planet... Is this the universe?... It''s incredible! ... It seems that I came here with you, the choice is right! It''s an eye-opener!..." Cao Ying looked at the scenery outside the spacecraft, in her eyes, Full of excitement and surprise!


    Cai Lin and the other females all had a look of wonder, looking outside the spaceship, their faces were full of curiosity and wonder for novel things!


    So, so beautiful!


    Although they had seen these pictures on TV before, when they left the earth in a spaceship and saw it with their own eyes, the shocking feeling... it touched the soul, it was hard to describe!


    Turning his gaze, he looked at the back of the earth. In the distance, a planet that looked like a burning flame was high in the sky!That shock touches the soul even more!Only by seeing it with your own eyes can you understand the magnificence at this moment!


    "Is that the sun?...It''s really an incredible world! When I came here, I just felt that the continent we used to live in was so small..." Yun Yun looked at the distant place and seemed to be close. The giant fireball¡ªthe sun, with a look of wonder.


    All the women nodded, showing obsession, fascination and yearning!Come into this world!They just learned about the magic and vastness of the universe!


    The azure planet is shrinking constantly!


    The spacecraft is moving at an astonishing speed faster than the azure planet-the earth, the distance is getting farther and farther... until it disappears into the sight of the girls...


    The endless void universe, the starlight bursts, like a dream... but it was immediately presented to the eyes of the girls!Such rare sights cannot be expressed in words...At this moment, they saw shocking scenes that they could not touch in their entire lives...


    "Bulma! Where is the nearest planet to us?" At this moment, Sun Wukong, who has become a child, has long been regarded as a Chihuahua by Shizuka, and is always in his arms.


    "To the northwest, an unknown planet... Judging from the speed of our spacecraft, it will take at least a day to arrive!" Bulma sat on the soft cushion, took a sip of tea, and took out the newly transformed Dragon Ball The radar looked at it and said.


    "Then go and see that planet first!" Sun Wukong said lazily, lying in Shizuka''s arms


    "En!" Bulma nodded and began to set the coordinates.


    And the women such as Cailin were all attracted by the scenery outside the spaceship, their faces were full of excitement and excitement, and occasionally they even made exclamations...


    New and novel things are always exciting and yearning... and time passes quietly under these circumstances...


    On the second day, Monkey King had just woke up, but on the screen, a vast, gravel-like planet was displayed. On the ground, there were tall and decaying huge buildings¡ªlike a pyramid, one, two. Three seats...


    "Attention...the destination has arrived, please prepare for landing...please prepare for landing..." At this moment, the mechanical prompt from the spacecraft suddenly sounded!The women who are still intoxicated in their sleep wake up...


    As the sounds of surprise came out, the cabin doors opened, and the women came from the spaceship hall...


    Looking at the planets appearing on the screen, they are full of excitement!


    "Is it finally here? This outer space world really makes people care!" Ruolin smiled slightly, her delicate and soft face also showed some expectation.


    "Hurry up! Landing!" Zi Yan couldn''t wait.Because the dimension of this Dragon Ball world is much higher than that of the fighting spirit continent, the space is naturally much more stable. Therefore, it has also lost control of the space, otherwise, it has already used the law of space and left here.


    "Everyone is seated!" With Bulma''s sweet drink, the spacecraft pierced through the thick and misty atmosphere, and then slowly landed on the ground of the planet full of gravel!


    Looking at the appearance of the scene, Bulma frowned slightly, and said loudly: "Don''t rush out! Let me analyze the structure of this planet first to see if it suits the environment in which we live..."


    "Is there any more to say?" Ya Fei blinked her enchanting big eyes, her face was curious, and her smile was full of endless temptation.


    "En...If we don''t have enough oxygen, we can''t breathe on this planet..." Bulma explained to the concubine Ya and other women, while controlling the computer and analyzing the composition of the planet...


    For a moment, Bulma stopped and looked at the expectant gazes of the women, but shook her head: "It''s a pity! The gravity of this planet is almost ten times that of the earth, and the oxygen is extremely thin! It hurts us greatly. The radiation...I think we still don¡¯t want to go out...Next, you can only rely on Goku to find Dragon Ball..."


    "No problem..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and gave Dragon Ball Radar... Um?These angers are..." Sun Wukong''s expression changed slightly before he finished speaking!


    And as his voice fell, the sound of rustling, the ups and downs of each other...


    "Fa...What happened?..." The women''s complexions changed slightly, and they looked curious.


    Bulma quickly tapped the keyboard, and the external landscape immediately shifted. On the screen, among the tumbling sand not far away, the fleshy heads came out from the ground...


    The weird neighs fluctuated with each other, and a huge, earthy giant worm came out from the ground... It is like a fleshy worm covered with fat, which is five meters long and is based on its size Look, it can only be described in three words, short and fat!The head and the tail are almost the same, you can''t see that which is the head and which is the tail!


    While the ground was moving, one by one big bugs burrowed out of the ground, and in a moment, the spaceship was surrounded!


    "Okay...what a disgusting big bug..." Alice and the other little loli''s faces turned pale, shaking and shaking, hiding behind Sun Wukong!


    Even the other sister papers were scared and pale, with nausea and worms. They were naturally disgusted by women, let alone the sand worms all over the floor!


    "Okay... so strong... what kind of bug is this? It is so strong?" Feeling the terrifying aura emanating from this monster, Cai Lin and the other women''s complexion changed drastically.My scalp is numb!As Dou Zun, she felt a hint of danger!This seemingly weak bug is so powerful?


    "Aren''t we landed in the nests of these sandworms?" Looking at the sandworms everywhere, Monkey King''s brows suddenly wrinkled. The worms are naturally disgusting and rebellious!


    Without Sun Wukong speaking, Bulma immediately started the spaceship and flew away from here in the first time...


    And as the spacecraft left, a man with first-born tentacles on the mountaintop in the distance had a cold glow in his eyes!


    "Unexpectedly, on this planet, there will be outsiders coming here... It seems that we have to notify..."


    Accompanied by the sound of falling, his body shape went away...


    When the sandworms saw that the intruder had left, they sank into the sand again and disappeared...

 333 Chapter 6 The Miraculous Effect of Zerg’s Egg

    The spacecraft floated a few hundred meters above the ground. Monkey King looked at the endless yellow sand grains below and the powerful breaths in his own perception. It was very unexpected: "Unexpectedly, in this harsh environment There are even creatures in the planet... and the strength is not weak!"


    "The planet full of bugs is really annoying! Goku, you should hurry up and get the dragon ball back! Let''s get out of here..." Bulma shoved the dragon ball radar directly into Monkey King''s hands, urging her face.The other women also nodded in agreement.Such a planet is really unpleasant!Especially women.


    "En! For the sake of safety, I''d better put you and the spaceship into''My World''!" Monkey King nodded.


    "Wukong! Come back soon!" Shizuka picked up Monkey King and shoved him directly into her pair of plump, full of resentment.


    "En..." He greeted the girls, opened the door of the spacecraft, and Monkey King flew out directly.With a thought, the spaceship in front of him was directly taken into his world.


    The yellow sand is rolling, and the wind is howling!Only when I was truly in this planet did I understand the harsh environment of this planet.The oxygen here is extremely thin and breathing is difficult!Gravity is also more than ten times that of the earth, and it is difficult for ordinary people to survive!


    "Is it this way?" Looking at the Dragon Ball Radar in his hand, the blinking light spot, Monkey King went straight through the air...


    If you hadn''t seen the pyramids made of stone, who would have known that these are the houses where intelligent creatures live on this planet!


    However, these houses have become extremely dilapidated at this moment, with ruined walls, everywhere, and the ground is pitted. It seems that there has been a big battle here!


    Following the display on the Dragon Ball radar, Monkey King landed under a broken pyramid, the power of the soul scattered at will, and he scanned this area directly, and immediately, he couldn''t help but be stunned!Walking towards a wall in ruins...


    Looking at the collapsed wall in front of him, Monkey King frowned slightly, and with a wave of one hand, the stone wall was directly lifted up, but a small figure appeared before his eyes...


    The little figure seemed very scared, closed his eyes tightly, shrank into a ball, shivering, but did not scream of fear...


    This person is very strange, human-shaped, with butterfly wings on his back, and no more than one meter tall. The whole person looks like a human-shaped butterfly standing on the ground!And the top of her head is used for a strange thread with a sphere with three black stars embedded in it. That is the evil dragon ball that Monkey King is looking for!


    The small body, trembling, makes people look at, and the heart is tender.


    "Insects? Butterflies? It''s really a strange planet!" Sun Wukong sighed inwardly, glanced at the dragon ball on the forehead of this strange creature, but smiled softly: "Don''t be afraid! I won''t hurt you. , But, can you give me the Dragon Ball on your forehead? In exchange, I can fulfill one of your wishes..."


    "Hey? ~ You...Don''t you kill me?..." The man turned his head slightly (well, let''s call her a human for the time being!), looking at Monkey King a little timidly.The bright big eyes, like two night pearls, exude a little bit of light, which is very strange.


    "Do you think I look like a bad person?" Monkey King smiled faintly. At this moment, he was already a child, and he seemed innocuous, but he felt cute.


    "Indeed...it''s not like..." The little guy looked at Monkey King seriously, nodded, and then he seemed to have thought of something. He touched the dragon ball in front of his forehead, and said with some expectation: "You... can really achieve mine. A wish?..."


    "Of course... as long as it is within my abilities..." Monkey King said with a smile.He just saw that this little guy was too pitiful, so he moved with compassion.


    "...Killing...also...is it okay?..." The little guy said hesitated, but he was expecting more.In the eyes, there is a strong fire of hatred!What is it that made this seemingly cowardly little guy produce such a strong flame of hatred!


    Although she knows that hope is very slim, she has reached the point of helplessness and despair. After finally meeting such a person who is willing to help her, she can only grasp this small hope.However, she thinks that this little hope has changed the future destiny of their planet!


    "Killing?" Monkey King had such an expression as expected.The remaining bloody breath in the air let Monkey King know that a very tragic massacre happened not long ago here!And on this planet, there are also a few extremely powerful qi, obviously, the culprit of everything is them.


    "Tell me the details! For no reason, I won''t help you kill people!"


    "They all deserve to die..." The little guy said with a look of hatred: "Our planet is called the Zerg Star! Because our planet is full of worms, even our Dieburans evolved from the Zerg race! The worm eggs bred by the Zerg race contain high-purity energy bodies... After taking it, it can not only heal injuries, but also enhance others'' combat effectiveness..."


    "Two years ago, the bad guys came to our planet and discovered this. They occupied our planet by force, raised those zergs, laid eggs for them, and improved their combat effectiveness... Naturally, the star people resisted vigorously... But now, they are basically about to be exterminated... So... please... help me! Help our planet! Kill all those bad guys... even if you die Their sins..."


    "Yo! Little guy, whoever you say, can''t wash away sin with death?..." Suddenly, a joking voice came from the sky not far away.Three figures broke through the air at an extremely fast speed and landed on the ground not far from the two Monkey Kings.


    "Just...that''s them..." The little guy trembled suddenly, his eyes showed a flame of hatred, but he hid behind Sun Wukong with a little fear.


    The appearance of the three of them is also very weird. They look similar to humans, but they have no hair on their heads and have two fleshy tentacles. Their eyes are green and they look very evil.


    The limbs are sharp toes, which look extremely sharp!It can be seen from the breath radiating from his body that the combat effectiveness of these three people is not weak!


    "Unexpectedly, there is still a survivor here. If it weren''t for Ka Yuan to say that aliens have come to this planet... I wouldn''t be able to find you for a while..."


    "I hate long-winded... Kill it! The secrets of this planet cannot be spread out. As long as we are given a few years, rule the entire universe is not a dream..."


    "Oh~~ It''s a dream to rule the entire universe! So, before that, can you beat what I''m talking about?" Monkey King looked at the three suddenly appeared with a calm smile on his face.From the very beginning, he found these three people, so he has been waiting, waiting for their self-investment!..

 334 Chapter 7 Arrogance

    "Beat you? Hahaha~~" The three of them laughed loudly at almost the same time. One of them said with a joking expression: "Boy, go home and drink milk!" Obviously, for the little kid, Sun Wukong, they Didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    "Little boy?..." Monkey King suddenly snorted, and the terrifying breath burst out directly. The vast ground was lifted up by a huge deep pit, and a fuzzy shadow flashed away in an instant. In an instant, it was in front of the person. !The fist with terrifying power smashed down...


    The three of them were shocked at the same time. The moment the fist was approaching, the man blasted out with a punch, and the two circles intersected, making a terrible roar!The little guy at the rear was immediately blasted away. On the ground, after falling a few big somersaults, she just got up from the ground with dusty head and face. She actually suffered a little scratch. Big problem!


    But the man who uttered wild words, under the punch of Monkey King, flew directly upside down, crashing down several rocky mountains one after another, before he stopped and was buried in the gravel!Although his body has become smaller, his strength is still there!


    "Roar~~Damn~~" A roar came out, and the man burst out of the gravel...


    However, Monkey King''s speed is faster than him, and in an instant, he is close to him!The small and short right foot, with the terrifying power of exploding the planet, crashed down at the man¡¯s mouth...


    The latter was shocked now.It''s too late to hide, bite the bullet, punch out again!


    "Crack~~"


    Along with the earth-shattering roar, a crisp bone fragmentation sound was clearly audible, followed by a''poof'', blood spattered, and the man''s palm burst into pieces.The remaining power was undiminished, and he bombarded his chest. With a "bang", the earth trembled, and a huge pit nearly a hundred meters deep appeared on the ground!


    The two people watching from the side also showed a surprised look at this moment. Although Corey is the weakest of the three of them, he is so unbearable in the hands of the other?They have been on this planet for two years, the eggs of Zerg are almost as food, and their strength has been improving, but now they can''t beat a child?Hasn''t this little kid become so terrible after two years of not walking in the universe?


    The front was red with blood and his chest was stuffy. The alien named Corey lay in the deep pit, his pupils contracted, and his face was unbelievable. At this time, he was completely cold and couldn''t hide the shock in his heart!Obviously he is just a child, how could he have such a cultivation level, how amazing it is!


    He has been on this planet for two years, and has been using the Zerg''s eggs to improve his strength. Now he was defeated for a while in the first battle, which caused him a big blow!


    "With your strength, you still want to rule the entire universe? Don''t make people laugh!" Monkey King looked condescendingly at the figure in the pit with a sneer on his face.A group of well-ground frogs think they can find treasures, they can be invincible, but they don''t know how powerful they are!Want to rule the universe arrogantly?It''s so laughable!


    "You..." Corey was so annoyed that he couldn''t speak, that is, he was defeated. The facts were in front of him, and it was meaningless to say more.


    "What a waste! Those Zerg''s eggs are for you to eat in vain..." The leader''s complexion was gloomy, his figure flashed, and he appeared above the huge crater, with one hand stretched out, and a beam of light flashed in his hand. Cohesion...


    "Chris!! You bastard...what the hell do you want to do?!!!" Corey was shocked, his expression of fear appeared on his face.


    "I... don''t need waste..." Chris looked indifferent and ruthless, the beam in his hand had been condensed, and Corey''s fear was not only lasing...


    For a moment, there was a bang, and it exploded in the pothole... The earth trembled, and the rocks on the ground collapsed and shattered. It was a terrifying sight, but Corey had already disappeared under the terrifying light wave...


    Chris turned around indifferently, looked at Monkey King, and said faintly: "How? I think you have a good talent, do you want to join us... If you have the help of the Zerg Egg, with your talent, you can definitely dominate. universe!"


    "Are you qualified? You don''t even deserve to lift me shoes..." Monkey King turned to Chris with a look of disdain, and made no secret of contempt and contempt in his eyes.


    "You..." Chris'' complexion suddenly became extremely gloomy, and a frightening aura loomed out of his body, causing the clouds in the sky to begin to fluctuate rapidly!


    Feeling this obscure and powerful fluctuation, Monkey King''s eyes suddenly brightened, and the previous Corey couldn''t compare with this guy...


    "Kayuan, go and have fun with this kid! Let him see the real horror of what I am waiting for!" Chris looked at the companion beside him, with a calm expression.


    Potassium nodded. From beginning to end, he didn''t say a word about Chris killing his companion, because in his opinion, it was just a matter of course, a guy who lost the value of use. Should be abandoned!Survival of the fittest, this is their way of survival for the Karaxing people!


    "Don''t waste my time, you two scumbags should go together!" Monkey King looked at them with a calm expression, full of absolute self-confidence and domineering, and did not put them in the eyes.


    "Within thirty strokes, take your life!" Kan Yuan''s figure flashed, he had appeared on the opposite side of Monkey King, his expression was indifferent and arrogant. Under his terrifying breath, a big horrible hole was directly shaken out.


    This person''s anger is completely different from the previous Corey!


    "It seems to be a good opponent... No wonder you can speak so arrogantly... But if you talk too full, you will end up embarrassing yourself!" Accompanied by the sound falling, Monkey King''s breath also rose instantly, golden flame Gushing out from the body, even the space becomes vibrated!


    "What?!!!" Potassium Yuan was shocked at the moment, this person''s breath is even comparable to his, how is this possible!Is he really just a kid?


    "Oh~~ It''s really amazing! A little kid has such a powerful strength..." Chris''s indifferent face also changed slightly.


    "Cut...Affected by my body...Is my qi dropped that much?..." The qi burst out at this moment, but it made Monkey King dissatisfied, which is not half of his original strength.But he didn''t have much worries, because he felt that as long as he transformed into a super four, he could break the restriction of this body and return to its previous appearance!


    Kan Yuan looked at Monkey King with a cold expression on his face: "At a young age, there is such a cultivation base... I admit that you are a wizard of heaven and deserve the reputation of Tianjiao. However, even if you are amazing, you will eventually fall today. this!"


    As soon as the words fell, Kan Yuan''s figure moved, if a star with the might of destruction would swiftly and swiftly kill Monkey King........

 335 Chapter 8 War

    The fierce attack from the bombardment made Sun Wukong''s complexion slightly condensed, his whole body gushing out like arrogance, squeezing his palms into fists, and blasting forward without fancy...


    In an instant, the battle broke out, fierce and domineering, shaking the world.


    "Click!"


    The horrible aftermath erupted from the place where the two fists met!The ground under your feet shattered and collapsed like a mirror in a flash!Layers towards the distance, swept away!


    In just a few moments, the two had already made dozens of moves against each other, and violent fluctuations came, like a torrent rushing out of the mountain, making a rumble of thunder, and the ground shook the mountain.


    Two figures, in the sky, roared and fought at the extreme speed. Every time they fought, the sky trembled and the earth trembled!The whole body is gushing!Brilliant and dazzling, standing horizontally in the void, making amazing collisions from time to time, with unparalleled powerful power, shaking the world!


    "So strong!" Potassium became more frightened by the battle. The other side was obviously just a child, so did he have such a powerful strength?Is this coming from above?I have never heard of it before!


    "boom!"


    The pair of fists entrained with monstrous might collided again, and the fierce strength seemed to split the sky, causing the thousands of feet high mountains and earth to burst in an instant, terrifying and powerful!


    Seeing the two people who were constantly fighting and colliding in the sky, Chris''s indifferent expression became more and more solemn. The strength that Monkey King showed was really beyond his expectations!


    The golden light shines and roars endlessly...


    Sun Wukong punched Ka Yuan back, his face remained calm as usual: "If your strength is only this, then it will stop here!" As he spoke, his figure flashed behind Ka Yuan with a kick. Sweeping out, it directly bombarded K Yuan''s waist, and the terrifying force directly bombarded it back and forth, crashing to the ground, shocking the sky with dust and gravel, and the ground also showed a huge Broken pits!The cracked crevices stretched in all directions like a cobweb...


    "Damn it!" Kan Yuan stood up from the pit embarrassedly. At this moment, he was covered with scars and bleeding at the most corners. He seemed to be injured very seriously: "Damn it! ~~ How could I lose to a district? Little kid... don¡¯t be too arrogant!" Amidst the roar, Potassium probed forward with both hands, the waves of qigong quickly condensed in his palms, and the horrible breath came out. Monkey King lasses away...


    "Huh! Struggling, it''s also useless! The gap between you and me is beyond your comprehension..." Looking at the beam of light lasing towards him, Monkey King showed disdain, and the breath of his body suddenly retracted into his body. Condensed but not scattered...


    A punch, unpretentious, but with a terrifying fist like destroying the world, but it spreads out, and the space trembles wherever it passes, and the Qigong wave from the blast is also in this terrifying fist. Below, burst into pieces, without any resistance...


    The horrible fist fluctuated in Chris¡¯ shocked look, and under Kan Yuan¡¯s horrified gaze, it spread as fast as an eye, and instantly enveloped Kan Yuan...


    "Bang~~~"


    Without warning, K Yuan''s body burst suddenly, turning into a bloody mist, like rain, falling to the earth...


    Unsurprisingly, in the endless cycle of fighting and breaking the world, Monkey King''s knowledge of the boxing technique and profound meaning is once again displayed. That power is still shocking and terrifying!People who were close to his combat power at this time were actually killed by a single move!


    "Just...what was that?!~~" Chris'' eyes were also full of shock at the moment. The strange and amazing punch just now made him feel dangerous and frightened.


    "Then next, it''s your turn!" Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at Chris indifferently. He could feel that this guy is stronger than the two before!


    "Oh! Really! I have to say... Your strength really surprised me. Even the potassium yuan was killed by you... It is indeed beyond my expectation! But you think, kill those two Waste, can you compete with me? It seems that I want you to see the gap between them and me..." After the surprise, Chris once again became indifferent, and his horrible anger was as shocking. The waves burst out, and the whole planet began to shake violently in this terrifying breath!The clouds were surging rapidly, and in the sky, in an instant, billions of thunderbolts fell...


    "My God~~What kind of monster is this guy? How terrifying?!..."


    In the world created by Monkey King, in the main hall of the Dragon Palace, Cao Ying and other women sat one after the other, looking at the horror scenes Chris exuded in the huge screen in front of them, all of them looked shocked!


    Cao Ying and other sisters who have never seen Monkey King fight with the lord of this world are even more horrified. These terrifying powerhouses are only seen in their lives, and they are beyond the scope of understanding!


    What Dou Sheng Dou Di, in front of such a powerful person, even the scum is inferior!This is too shocking, they did not expect that there are such terrifying powerhouses in the world...


    "It''s really an incredible world! How many people come out with such a terrifying cultivation base?" At this moment, Cailin''s face is also full of deep shock.I heard that I heard that when I saw it with my own eyes, it was another matter.


    "Wu... can Brother Wukong win?" Zi Yan was also nervous at the moment, but the strength of his opponent was beyond their imagination.The strength this guy showed was even stronger than the Lord of this world!


    "Don''t worry about it... Wukong''s strength is not what you have seen before... Such a small character, as long as Wukong is a little serious, he will soon be killed..." Bulma was indifferent. He waved his hand and said with a smile: "So... let''s watch the show quietly..."


    "This...can opponents of this kind of strength...can also be killed in seconds? Hey~~ Is this true? Is Monkey King really that strong?" Cao Ying''s eyes widened in surprise, her face full of incredulity, and so on. A terrifying powerhouse, with a gesture of action, is enough to destroy the world. Is it true that you can kill in a flash?So what kind of terrifying existence is this Monkey King?


    "How about it, after feeling my breath, do you regret it?..." Chris''s vindictive spirit rose up all over his body, like that blazing fire!In this state of full power, he looked arrogant and indifferent, like a high god, everything in the world was no longer in his eyes!


    And the little guy who looked like a human-shaped butterfly, under this breath, had already been scared and pale, hiding behind a gravel, shivering!


    "Haha~~A decent opponent finally appeared! Then! Let me accompany you to have fun!"


    With the fall of the indifferent words, Monkey King''s golden vindictiveness spurted out instantly, and the dark hair became golden in an instant, standing upright, and the horrible aura spread out, forming a vacuum zone 100 meters away from him. , The sand and stones on the ground broke away from the gravity of the earth''s center and floated into the air.

 336 Chapter 9 Goku vs Chris

    "Oh? It''s really interesting... Are you still able to improve your combat effectiveness? No wonder you are so arrogant..." Seeing the Monkey King transformed into a golden war god, Chris''s face changed slightly, and he immediately turned into a smile again. stand up.However, the solemnity in his eyes is no escape from Monkey King''s eyes.


    "If you want to fight, you will fight, then there is so much nonsense!" Monkey King yelled, his figure flashed, turned into a golden streamer, and directly bombarded Chris...


    "Hmph... Since you want to die so, then I will fulfill you!" Chris''s expression instantly became cold, and his breath became cold in an instant, and the majestic coercion came out with a punch. It blasted out, causing the yin wind to scream, like an angry beast roaring, shaking the world!


    The aura of the whole world has changed. If it is looming, a wave of qigong like a huge dragon passed through the sky, roaring and shaking the sky, and shot out in his hand...


    "Hey~~~"


    Seeing the qigong wave that rushed across the sky like a blue dragon, Monkey King''s corner was filled with an inexplicable smile. His hands were pulled in front of him, and a huge black hole like a whirlpool was formed instantly. , The''Blue Dragon'' that rushed from Hengkong swallowed it in one bite...


    "Thank you for the hospitality!" Monkey King thought, and the black hole disappeared. He smiled faintly when he looked at the wide-eyed Chris. That look is so hateful to Chris!


    "Can you actually absorb the energy attack?" After Chris was surprised, he wrinkled his head slightly, but immediately snorted in disdain: "But, after all, I fell down!"


    As he said, his figure flashed, he came through the air, and appeared in front of Monkey King in the blink of an eye. The right fist was bombarded with a terrifying sound of sonic boom. , Such as the ups and downs of the vast sea, this punch was so terrifying, faintly, but with inexplicable profound meaning...


    "Boom~~~"


    In a flash, Monkey King retaliated with a punch, his fist fluctuated, and he went forward, entraining the might of destruction, and striving forward!


    The two fists intersected, bursting out shocking power, and the sky roared and rumbling!The violent power shook them both upside down at the same time...


    Monkey King took more than a dozen steps in the air before he stabilized his figure.


    But Chris flew directly backwards a kilometer away, crashing to the ground, shocking the abyss!


    In the dust and smoke, slowly rose into the air. At this moment, Chris was coughing up blood from the corner of his mouth and was dripping with blood. He was injured in the violent destructive fist of Monkey King!


    Looking up, looking at the little figure still standing proudly in the void, Chris'' eyes were filled with incredible colors, and the opponent was unharmed by his own trick?How can this not surprise him!


    I have seen the power of Monkey King before, so when he makes a move, it is his own trick, and he does not keep the slightest hand, because in the battle between their strengths, a negligence may be defeated!


    How did he know that the realm of Monkey King himself is far beyond him, and he is already the god of the legendary super game. With the reshaping and baptism of his divine power, how can the body of Monkey King be able to be a person of his realm? Got hurt?


    At this moment, although his combat power is equivalent to Monkey King''s Super One, there is a qualitative gap in combat power!


    "Why, are you scared? Where did your arrogance and self-confidence just now go?" Monkey King looked at Chris lightly, his tone as calm as ever.


    "Damn it! Don''t underestimate people!" Chris roared immediately, and went to Sun Wukong again...


    "Haha~~ That should be the case!" Monkey King laughed out loud, his figure flashed, and he went up!


    In the sky, the two figures turned into light beams, rushing together like two comets, bursting out dazzling light, and the sound was like thunder, roaring endlessly!


    "boom!"


    This is not an ordinary duel, but like two comets colliding, making the world roar and tremble!The fluctuations were extremely violent and breathtaking.


    Above the sky, the two figures appear and disappear from time to time, and collide from time to time, like thunder billowing, arrogance surging, vast as the ocean, rippling out, wherever they pass, the sky is roaring, and the earth is trembling, shaking, and collapsing!The collision between the two is too horrible, and it is absolutely impossible for humans to do. It is like two shocking Gods of War, engaged in a fierce and shocking fight!


    "That guy... is stronger than before..." The creature that looked like a human-shaped butterfly, looking at the bombarding figure in the sky, with a look of surprise, these terrifying encounters made her stay away from here, because of that The terrifying aftermath that broke out, if it affects her, there will definitely be no scum left...


    After a while, accompanied by a shaking roar, the world was quiet, and Chris was bombarded by Monkey King again!On the ground, once again fell into a bottomless abyss!


    Crimson magma erupts like a fountain, gushing out of the cracked and collapsed ground!Mixed with the gushing water column, a thick mist of water was shrouded in an instant...


    "In this universe, there are even strong men like you... It seems... I used to underestimate the strong men in this universe..." Chris flew into the sky in the endless abyss filled with thick water mist. Come out and look at the Monkey King.


    At this moment, his whole body is covered with scars, his whole body is full of blood, his aura is much weaker than before, and he is already seriously injured at this moment!


    "That can only show your ignorance!" Monkey King looked at Chris with a look of disdain. With this strength, he tried to conquer the universe?It''s simply powerless to complain!


    "However, I won''t fail! Because...I''m the strongest..." Suddenly, a strange smile appeared on the corner of Chris''s hand. The crystals were crystal clear, like a crystal, only the size of a fist. From that crystal, Monkey King felt a strong life force and pure energy fluctuations!


    "Quick! Stop him! Don''t let him eat Zerg''s eggs..." In the distance, the human-like butterfly creature saw what Chris was holding, his complexion suddenly changed, and he shouted immediately.


    "Zerg''s egg? This is the Zerg''s egg? It doesn''t look like a bug''s egg at all!" Monkey King looked at the thing in Chris''s hand with a surprised expression.It''s hard to believe that the crystal-like thing is actually the egg of a worm?


    However, just as Monkey King was surprised, Chris ate the zerg eggs in his hand in a few bites!


    Suddenly, a layer of fluorescence enveloped him, and the injuries on his body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, his weak aura recovered well in a moment, even stronger than it was. Quite a lot!


    "It''s over..." Not far away, the human-shaped butterfly creature''s complexion changed suddenly, and it fell to the ground.


    "Damn! This is the Zerg''s egg? The effect is as good as fairy beans! And can it increase strength? There are such treasures in this universe?" Seeing the changes in Chris, Monkey King''s eyes lit up. This Zerg''s egg, it seems to be a truly incredible treasure!..

 337 Chapter Ten Spike

    Chris stepped on the void, full of hair fluttering in his powerful breath, his figure was much taller than before, and the skin all over his body showed a crystal-like luster, which made people see it. There is an inexplicable domineering and beauty!This is obviously the state he showed after eating the eggs of the Zerg!


    "As long as the Zerg''s eggs are there, I will be invincible. No matter how strong you are, there will always be times when you are tired... Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for you to beat me!..." At this time, Chris, Yaowu is proud and proud, thinking that with Zerg''s eggs, the world is invincible.


    "Oh~~ The frog at the bottom of the well is really sad..." Looking at the smug guy, Monkey King shook his head and sighed. With such an expression, Chris raised his brows straight up, and he roared and attacked. In the past: "Huh! It seems that you still don''t understand the meaning, so let me prove it to you with facts! What is real helplessness and fear..."


    "It''s you who don''t understand!" Monkey King yelled coldly, his anger surged, and he punched out!The two blasted in the air again!This time, Monkey King unreservedly broke out the full strength of Super One!


    With a "boom", the fists collided, the rocks exploded, the fists and feet intersected, and there was a shocking roar!


    With the full-strength Monkey King, every punch and kick is enough to explode a planet!With continuous attacks, Chris could only defend passively, and the bombardment retreated again and again!This makes his complexion very ugly.The strength of Monkey King is far beyond his estimation, and he has been eloquent before. This is simply an insult to him.


    "With a bang, Chris was blasted out again with a kick. In the bang, an endless abyss emerged again! And this planet, unexpectedly huge, is also much stronger than other planets. , If it were to be changed to the earth, I am afraid it would be near destruction long ago!


    Such a fierce and terrifying battle has long seen Cao Ying and other women in a daze!These battles have long surpassed their imagination. They knew that Monkey King was very strong, but they didn''t know that it was so strong!A huge planet can barely be used as a venue for two people to fight!What a shocking battle is this?It''s unimaginable!


    "Damn it! Damn it!! How could I lose! I will never lose! Ahhhh~~~" Chris was crazy, and suddenly three crystal clear Zerg eggs appeared again in his hand!Zhang Zui was about to eat it in one bite, but the figure in front of him flashed in an instant, with a whip kick, directly blasting him out!Monkey King grabbed the three fallen Zerg''s eggs in his hand and said faintly: "I''ve played enough! I won''t be giving you any chance! So, you should die!"


    The lightsaber in his hand was condensed, and his figure flashed, and while the blood was spraying, a big "head" soared into the sky and fell into the abyss below...


    "Hateful!" It was obviously just a head, and he could still speak at this time. Looking at his expression, I was full of resentment and regret: "It seems that I am too naive..."


    The vitality of Chris'' headless body quickly dissipated, his hands were a bit unwilling to grasp, and the whole body''s fighting spirit quickly dissipated, and immediately like a kite with a broken line, it also fell into the endless abyss below!


    Monkey King blasted out a Qigong wave, and Chris'' body burst into pieces under this light wave...


    "That''s it... it''s over?!..." Cao Ying stared blankly at Chris, who had disappeared in that moment, with a face full of incredibleness. He had been fighting so intensely before, why was he suddenly killed?


    "So, if Wukong is serious, this kind of stuff can only be killed by a spike..." Bulma said indifferently.There is nothing to show off to kill this kind of opponent, because she knows that Monkey King''s strength is far more than that!


    "How strong is this guy... Sister... Where did you find me such a perverted brother-in-law... If there are not so many women... it would be perfect..." Han Xue was in a daze, watching Looking at the huge screen, I was stunned, my eyes flickered, I don''t know what I was thinking.


    "What... Brother-in-law... Don''t talk nonsense..." Han Yue''s pretty face flushed suddenly, and the corners of her eyes looked at the girls and the other women. Seeing that they didn''t respond, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Inexplicably, there was such a trace of joy.


    "Sister Kongzi, Wukong''s strength is more than this, right?" Kaoru seemed to think of something, and asked to the side by him: "You all said, this is just Wukong''s super one state, then, I am Can¡¯t it be considered that there are still super 2 and super 3 states?"


    "You''re smart!" Kenzi smiled slightly, and said, "It is true that Wukong has five transformations in total as you think. With each transformation, the increase in strength is about 50 to 100 times. ¡­Now you know what kind of existence Wukong is?"


    "No... isn''t it?!..." Han Yue and other women were stunned.Heartbeat speeds up, can''t believe it, five times to transform?Each transformation increases the strength of 50 to 100 quilts. This... Super One is so terrifying... Thinking of Super Two and Super Three... They don''t dare to think about it anymore... It''s hard to believe that there is such a world. The strong...


    "Isn''t Brother Wukong the strongest existence in the world?" Zi Yan''s eyes were bright at this moment. Looking at the figure on the screen, he was already blindly worshipping.


    "Isn''t this... listen to Wukong... there is a stronger existence above him..."


    "There is a stronger existence?!" Han Yue and other women were all dumbfounded, this super-one state is so terrifying, how good is the realm behind that!Destroying the universe does not seem to be groundless...


    "What kind of a perverted world is this..." After that, the women were left in awe!


    His breath converged, and Monkey King returned to his normal state again. His figure flashed before appearing in front of the human-shaped butterfly creature in the distance. He smiled faintly: "Now, your enemies have been wiped out by me. Then, it''s time to Give me the Dragon Ball, right?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhy Take revenge... and guard our planet... I really appreciate you... As a thank you, please come with me! I have something to give you..."


    Sun Wukong took the Dragon Ball and heard that there was a thank you gift, and he immediately became interested: "Oh! What is it?"


    "You''ll know when you come with me..." The little guy smiled mysteriously and walked ahead to lead the way...

 338 Chapter 11 Next Goal, Kada Star

    Among the pyramid-like buildings, among the ruins, Gu Li dug on the ground for a while, but for a moment, a huge slab appeared in front of her eyes.


    Gu Li, is the name of the human-shaped butterfly-like outer planet, she told Monkey King during this time.


    The small body. The body easily lifted the huge stone slab on the ground, revealing a deep hole, a series of stone steps extending downwards, the light inside is very dim, but Monkey King is A strong breath of life was sensed from inside!This rich and pure breath of life, as long as one smells it, it makes people feel refreshed.


    "That''s it! Please follow me in!" Gu Li took the lead and ran into the cave happily like a child returning home!Monkey King followed closely!


    As it went deeper, the light inside became brighter, and it didn''t take long for Monkey King to arrive in a crystal-like square.The sight in front of him made Monkey King dizzy!


    Here is crystal clear like dreams, and on the steps, there are all kinds of eggs of different sizes, like crystals, exuding a faint glow!


    The sun light flows, floating in the air like a mist, with a faint glow, flooding this quiet room, a vast expanse, like a fairyland dream.


    Especially on the stone platform in the center, there is a washbasin-sized zerg egg placed like stars holding the moon. She is crystal clear, radiant, and the power of life is flowing, pure energy. Exudes an extremely seductive atmosphere.It is like a born emperor, destined to be different.


    "It''s so beautiful~~" In the Monkey King''s world, the girls looked at everything outside through the video with bright eyes.Because of the hundreds of crystal-like eggs put together, the green glow is indeed beautiful!It has a fatal attraction for women.


    "This is the last place for my clan to collect Zerg¡¯s eggs! But unfortunately, our clan was killed by the bad guys before... and the Zergs were all captured by them and raised in captivity... Now I am the only one left here..." Gu Li still had a look of hatred at this time, and the crime was eliminated, but she was the only one left in the huge group!


    "You brought me here, didn''t you want to give these zerg eggs to me?" Looking around, Monkey King looked at the zerg eggs inside and smiled faintly.


    "Yes! I am the only one left in the entire group. Even if there are so many Zerg eggs, I can''t take care of them... In the end, they will still be exhausted and die... So, as a thank you, you still Bring some back! These Zerg¡¯s eggs are all condensed from the crystals of life. They have a strong healing effect, and they also have the miraculous effect of enhancing combat power! I think it should help you..."


    "In the base where Chris and the others live, there are still many Zergs kept in captivity, so it¡¯s nothing to give these to you...just as a gift for you to save our planet...because apart from this, I have nothing I can''t get it out..."


    "Since you are so generous, then I''m not welcome!" Monkey King smiled faintly, his thoughts moved, and all the zerg eggs around him were collected!Although these things are not very helpful to him, they are very helpful to improve the strength of the girls!These treasures are more useful than those magical medicines!


    Next, Monkey King bid farewell to Gu Li and left the planet.As for the Zergs raised by Chris and the others, let Guli herself!Anyway, the first evil has been eliminated, there is no big problem!


    In the world created by Monkey King, in the perfect crystal palace, looking at the crystal-like Zerg¡¯s eggs in front of them, all the girls have bright eyes and expressions of affection!


    Although this is a Zerg''s egg, it is actually just an energy crystal formed by a crystal-like Zerg using its own life force. However, this energy crystal is alive!Over time, it will turn into a crystal clear zerg!But now, it''s just something like an energy crystal containing life force!


    "This thing is really a worm egg? It doesn''t look like it at all!" Yue Mei took the zerg ovum in her hand and kept looking over and over!


    "What a pure energy! It''s hard to believe that there is such a magical thing in this world..." Cai Lin was also amazed, she could feel it, as long as she had absorbed such a zerg egg. The energy inside, the strength will definitely skyrocket!


    "Master, such a good thing, why don''t you take those zergs here and keep them in captivity..." Moonlight looked at the zerg''s eggs in his hand and said with a face of doubt.


    "It''s okay to just improve your strength, but you can''t rely on it all the time. The strength is still to be practiced by yourself, which is the best!" Monkey King said lightly, and immediately plunged into Shizuka''s arms, his small body directly Buried in her softness.Ever since being held in Shizuka''s arms, the soft and comfortable feeling has made him a little accustomed.


    "How do I use this thing? Is it eaten directly?" Dan Chen asked weakly in doubt.


    "Let¡¯s practice and absorb slowly! Although it¡¯s a bit slower, this thing is called the Zerg¡¯s Egg after all... Although it doesn¡¯t look nauseous and beautiful, it¡¯s still a bit stressful..."


    So the girls went back to their rooms one after another, and went to practice...


    Unconsciously, in the universe, it has been shuttled for two days, and the unresponsive Dragon Ball radar suddenly issued a beep sound.


    Bulma picked up the Dragon Ball Radar with a surprised look, but a hint of surprise appeared on his face.


    The Monkey King on the side looked at it and asked curiously: "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with this dragon ball?"


    "No... I''m just a little surprised. The place displayed by this dragon ball seems to be the position of Kada Star..."


    "Kada Star? It sounds familiar!" Monkey King lay in the softness of the two groups of Jingxiang, said lightly.


    "You didn''t forget the pretty big ones, did you?" Bulma smiled lightly.


    "It''s quite big? That second guy? That''s really fate... I didn''t expect the next place to go is their planet... In other words, for them, it has been more than 30 years... I don''t know how those guys are. ¡­" Monkey King was slightly surprised, his tone a little nostalgic.


    Those guys are still his little brothers!Although they unilaterally recognized it!But for those who are extremely loyal, Monkey King still has such a good impression of them!


    And after the spacecraft had set the next destination in Bulma, it hurriedly moved towards the direction of Kada Star........

 339 Chapter Twelve The Second Class of Kada Star

    The vast universe, the stars shine!The spacecraft shuttled quickly... and occasionally I could see meteorites passing by...


    After flying for two full days, the familiar Kada Star has appeared before his eyes.


    Looking at the blue star displayed on the screen, Monkey King smiled faintly: "Kada Star...I really miss it! I don''t know what those second-hands are doing now?"


    "Everyone fasten your seat belts and you are about to land soon!" Bulma yelled, controlling the spacecraft, and landing towards Kada Star...


    In the huge square of Mengshan Village, there are dozens of tauren robbing knives, the formation is still that scattered, the weapons in hand are even more varied, some with big swords, and some with sticks, but obviously , But the one holding a broken kitchen knife is the most remarkable!


    An extremely strong tauren was standing in front of many tauren and shouted loudly. The sound of the sang was so loud that it could be said to be shocking!Holding a notched kitchen knife in his hand, majestic and domineering, especially the cloak he wore, then it is even more exciting, fluttering and dancing, you can clearly see the four crooked characters on it: Brother is the legend!


    Needless to say, when you look at this image, you know that this product must be quite big.Thirty years have passed, and his appearance is still the same as before, and his style of behavior seems to have not changed the slightest.No, there has been a change. The "Hunger Strike (World) Master" on his cloak has become "Brother is a legend", surprisingly there are no typos.


    And Manda is now with his hands behind his back, with a serious face, shouting and training the tauren, but with every shout of his, there will be screams and tragedies!


    "thorn!"


    "Oh~~ You know it right... I almost got a chrysanthemum..."


    "pick!"


    "Yak, you idiot, you are a pick! You still stabbed...oh...it hurts me..."


    "hack!"


    "BU~~~~" A loud and crisp sound resounded all around, with a rumbling echo!At this time, someone actually let out a loud fart!


    "My God~~ It''s hacking...not telling you to fart..."


    Suddenly, there was a miserable cry, and many tauren clutched their noses and ran to the side...


    "Boss... The IQ of this group of boys is really high! That action is really too erratic, a while left and right, a while before and after a while, it is not normal to play cards! Brothers suffered heavy casualties... "Extremely thin and small, the thief-headed military commander was holding his butt egg, and came to the side of the quite big one, looking like me the size of a Yali Mountain.Just now he was almost blasted by the spear of the tauren behind him!


    "Suddenly his sister..." Man yelled loudly. Just about to say something, there was a beeping sound, and he touched his fart with his hand and took out a mobile phone: "You wait. Wait, I''ll answer the phone...Hello~~ Who are you? Report your name..."


    "Hey hello~~ Dad, it''s me! The second child~~" A huge roar suddenly came out on the phone.It was so shocked that I almost dropped the phone on the ground, and then roared: "What are you talking about? Second child? Lao Tzu''s second child is still on my body... Damn! It turns out to be pretty empty! I told you to stay old. The second child! Although you were made by Lao Tzu''s second child... But TM will cause Lao Tzu to misunderstand..."


    "But Dad... I was the second child..." The roar on the other end of the phone was aggrieved.


    "Damn! Your mother, how can I call you the second child? I often think about my younger brother and younger brother..." After a loud roar, he opened his voice and said: "If you have something, please let go... No, yes. Just let it go..." It seems that the other party can only hear it if you speak so loudly.


    "Dad! Hurry up and bring the brothers to Taniguchi, the fucking we were overshadowed by the Niu Li gang..." There was some anxious voice on the other side of the phone.


    "What? Is that the bastard of Niu Xing? Grass! Lao Tzu''s bastard can''t fight him?" Manda suddenly widened his eyes and roared: "Where is your big brother? Tell your big brother to cut him..."


    "The eldest brother hit the opponent''s beauty trick and ran with Lan Hua..."


    "Damn! This big stunner still doesn''t work well... It''s so simple that he was hit by the other''s beauty... If he had half of Lao Tzu''s IQ... You wait, Lao Tzu will come to rescue you... Brothers, walk away Lao Tzu¡¯s cock was cut off! Take revenge with Lao Tzu..." Manda immediately took the lead and charged forward. From time to time, he exclaimed: "This hand chicken brought from the earth is really convenient!"


    "What? The boss''s cock was shaved? Brothers, copy guys! Take revenge for the boss..." A group of tauren were shocked and screamed, taking up their weapons, and following the barbarian with terrible anger. Behind him, he killed him, his expression was as if his little brother had been cut...


    "Boss, the sorrows change smoothly!"


    "Fart! Lao Tzu''s second child is fine... Lao Tzu''s second child was cut off..." Man Da suddenly roared with black lines.But can anyone really understand this explanation?


    "It''s the boss! We will take revenge for you..." a tauren roared to the sky.


    "Nima! Your IQ is too low...you can get mixed with Niu Xing another day..." A big face looked like iron is not steel.(Niu Xing was resurrected when Kada star recovered.)


    "No! Boss! We are your people for life, and your ghost for death!" All the tauren suddenly howled miserably.


    "Boss, you are really good at being an imperial brother! Look, this loyalty, it''s proper!" The military division stepped forward at the moment, slapped a flattery.


    "That''s... don''t look at who I am..." Quite a proud face, then sighed: "But this IQ is their fault!"


    "Boss... your IQ is too high, we can''t understand it! Ask for an explanation!" A bunch of tauren looked at it.One of the tauren asked with a puzzled look: "Boss, what makes your second child okay? Your second child has been shaved off again? Which one of your children are we going to avenge?"


    "Damn! Does the boss have two cock? You can''t explain it!"


    "The boss is the boss! I''m too ignorant of you..."


    With a sore expression on his face, Quite Dae glanced at the tauren and said, "What is your name?"


    "Back to the boss! My name is offensive, it''s offensive...How about, did you feel shocked after hearing it?" The tauren said loudly with pride.


    "I was almost scared to pee by you...this name is awesome!" Quite a thumbs up and said in admiration.


    "Wow! I got praise from the boss! Haha~~" The tauren shouted with excitement.


    "Okay, brothers, let''s not talk too much nonsense, hurry up and meet Lao Tzu''s second child...otherwise it will be cut..." Quite loudly roared, leading everyone, and left.


    "Fuck! The boss''s second child can actually be a clone of his body? It''s so awesome, so awesome!" A tauren looked at the big expression, full of admiration!


    The man who ran in the forefront suddenly hurt his face. His IQ was too high and he couldn''t afford it!..

 340 Chapter 13 Goodbye

    In a valley, the two parties are facing each other.It is not always true to say that there are two people, because there are a dozen people on one side, but there is only one on the other, and they are lying on the ground not far away in a very embarrassing manner, with blood on the corners of their mouths, pale, and obviously injured!


    Judging from his appearance, he looked seven-point similar to that of a pretty big man. The body was strong, tall, and honest. At first glance, he knew that he was a simple-minded and well-developed figure.


    He is the second child of the two older sons, Barbara.


    This and the other person looks a little similar to Niu Xing. He is the only son of Niu Xing, Niu Li.


    "Man Kong, you guy is too exaggerated, right? What happened between us, you actually called your dad! You said that you don''t want to fight father!" Niu Li looked at Man Kong who put down his phone Suddenly, Yali Mountain was big, this guy even called his dad while he was not paying attention.


    Quite big, that is the strongest recognized by their Kada Star, a legendary berserker, and a great hero who saved this planet.However, this Daying is a bit unreliable. If a word is wrong, he will use his fist to solve the problem. His dad, but he has been beaten by the man, so they are not right.


    "Hmm~~ Who is fighting with you! But you guy is so mean, you found so many people to besiege me here, and let Lan Hua cheat my eldest brother away... How can I not move the rescuer? ¡­" Man Kong roared angrily.


    "Huh? Look at it...what''s that in the sky?"


    Suddenly a tauren pointed at the sky and exclaimed in surprise.


    Everyone looked up one after another, but a circular spacecraft was passing through the atmosphere, landing in their direction...


    "That''s... a spaceship?!..." Niu Li frowned slightly.


    "Spaceship? No matter how you look at it, it looks like a big egg..." Man Kong said.


    Hearing Man Kong''s words, Niu Li''s brows were suddenly raised. Sure enough, his father must have his son!But he was used to it for a long time, so he didn''t say much!Instead, he watched the spaceship that landed vigilantly!


    "In that direction, go and see..." Niu Li led a dozen other companions, leaping towards the place where the spacecraft landed...


    Man Kong hesitated for a moment, supported his body, and followed...


    The spacecraft landed slowly, the hatch opened, and Monkey King stood at the door, looking at the tauren in front of him, his eyes stopped on Man Kong''s body: "It''s quite big? No, it''s just a bit similar..."


    "Huh? Is this an alien? It looks so strange!"


    "They look...like the people on earth that the patriarch said? Are they from the earth?"


    "Are they Earthlings? So, they are not enemies?"


    A bunch of tauren looked at Monkey King and the others curiously, the original hostility disappeared after seeing them.


    The daughters behind Monkey King were also looking at them curiously.


    "Hey~~ You are so strange! You look like a tauren..." Zi Yan beside him, hearing the sound of those tauren''s comments, suddenly shouted.


    "Is this the Kada star? It really looks like a tauren..." Ya Fei''s eyes shone with surprise on her face. It was the first time they saw an alien!


    "You will come out later!" Monkey King said to the girls, and then slowly walked out of the spaceship, looked at Mankong, and asked faintly: "What is your name?"


    "Uh~ me? My name is Man Kong..."


    "Quite empty? Who are you quite big?"


    "Of course it''s my dad! Huh? You actually know my dad? Are you friends from the earth?" Man Kong looked at Monkey King with surprise.The earth is their friendly star of Kada, because they heard from the patriarch that their planet was saved by an earthly adult!Having said that, that adult is still his father''s boss!


    "Oh? Unexpectedly, the Erhuo Manda has a son..." Looking at Mankong, Monkey King looked very surprised.


    "Hello~~ Although you are a friend from the earth, please don''t call my dad a second product... Otherwise, you will also be unlucky..." Man Kong said with a serious face at this time.


    "Yeah~~~~~ Niu Li...You dare to call me the second man? Don''t you want to live? Even your dad dare not call me like that..."


    Just as Monkey King wanted to speak, a loud roar came from not far away, and the earth rumbling. A group of people rushed towards this side with various weapons. The first person was even more so. Pushing on the ground, suddenly leaped like a cannonball, with a bang, in the landing field, where the footsteps, deep pits emerged, and the earth cracked!


    "Handsome! Boss!"


    "Boss! Your way of appearing on stage is so handsome!"


    "The little one who watched couldn''t help but let out a scream!"


    The tauren in the distance suddenly cheered, stopped, and applauded in place like this!


    "I... I dare not call you like that... it''s him... it''s him..." Niu Li shuddered as he saw the shocking way of appearing on the stage. How terrifying this guy''s power value is, he is extremely Clearly! He can''t afford to offend such a monster!Immediately pointed at Monkey King and cleared the way.


    "En? This little kid looks familiar?" Manda turned and looked at Monkey King, somewhat puzzled.


    "Boss! Is he a bit like our boss?" At this moment, the military commander ran over, bit his ears, and said thoughtfully.


    "Boss?" The big eyes suddenly stared at the boss, turning his head to look at Monkey King, looking very excited: "When you say that, it really looks like a stampede! Child, what is your name? first name?"


    "Sun Wukong!" Sun Wukong looked quite big, with a joking expression on his face.


    "Damn! Even the name is the same! It really is the son of the boss!" With a very excited roar, he flew towards Monkey King like this. Seeing that posture, he obviously wanted to give Monkey King a hug..


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly, leaped up, and flew his foot. He only heard the sound of''bang''. He was kicked out by the shocked eyes of many tauren, and then, one end was thrust into the ground. Shake out a huge pothole!


    "Asshole! What are you doing!" Seeing that his father was beaten, Man Kong was furious and burst into anger, and he was about to bombard Monkey King.


    "Stop!" Manda stopped Man Kong in time, pulled out his head from the ground like a carrot, and immediately came to Monkey King''s side with excitement, and laughed: "This character is really harmonious. The boss seems... this kick reminds me of the days I spent with the boss thirty years ago..."


    "The boss of a pretty big man? Is he the child of the man who saved our planet?"


    "I heard...that adult is the strongest in the universe!..."


    The tauren is full of excitement in the doubts. The legendary character has been acquainted with each other for a long time, and the elders praise him like a god...


    "You guy, you haven''t seen you in thirty, you have improved in strength!" Looking at the big man, Monkey King said with a faint smile.


    "I haven''t seen you in thirty years?...You...you shouldn''t be..." At this moment, he was quite big, his eyes widened, he seemed to realize something, his face was full of excitement...

 341 Chapter 14 The Giant Planet

    "Why, haven''t you been calling me the boss? Don''t you know it?" Monkey King looked at him with a big smile.These two guys actually guessed his identity in one sentence, and they seemed a little surprised!However, the next words of quite big made him understand that his thoughts were really wrong.


    "Who are you lie? Although I haven''t seen you for more than 30 years! But the boss''s appearance is always imprinted in my mind...Although you look like the boss, it is impossible for people to grow and get younger! This is unscientific! I understand!" Quite Pepe said, as I have a high IQ, you can''t fool me.


    "It''s pretty big, it''s been over thirty years, and your stupid IQ hasn''t grown much!" Bulma stood at the door of the spaceship and said lightly.


    "Huh? What a beautiful girl... familiar... where did you see it?" Seeing Bulma in a big way, his eyes lit up, and he fell into thought.


    "You stupid bull, you recognize at a glance that he looks a lot like Wukong, and you don''t even recognize me!"


    "Damn! Big sister!" After thinking for a long time, Manda finally slapped his palms. Looking back, he said with excitement: "I thought it was right, Big Sister, is he the son of you and the boss? Boss What? The boss is there? He must be here too, right?"


    "My son, your sister!" Sun Wu was angry and immediately kicked the very big head out again, and the big bull head plunged into the ground again: "Tell me, my son is called Sun Wukong, your sister is still a son What a fart! I really owe it to clean up!"


    "Bah~~" Manda stood up again, spit out the most mud, did not show any anger, looked at Monkey King and exclaimed: "As expected of the boss''s son! This strength is really awesome!"


    Seeing that Manda was kicked again, the tauren was also a little dumbfounded!When did the pretty big temper get so good?Was kicked twice in a row, but he was so angry?If you change to someone else, go home early and go to bed!Moreover, the strength is quite large, that is the strongest on their planet!You got kicked so easily?How is this possible!


    Everyone was stunned and could only watch from the sidelines.


    "Forget it, it''s really tiring to talk to you second guy!" Sun Wukong waved his hand helplessly, and simply told the story of the matter.


    "Damn! Are you really the boss?" After listening, Man Da suddenly roared with excitement, jumped three feet high, and hugged a bear to Monkey King again.As a result, he was naturally kicked out by Monkey King again.


    Returning to Mengmeng Mountain Village with a group of tauren, Monkey King and the others were naturally received the most warm reception.For this benefactor who saved their planet, their tauren had already worshiped Monkey King as a god.


    Among them, naturally there are some tauren skills, I want to find Monkey King to learn about it, to see what kind of style this so-called first in the universe is, and as a result, one after another is beaten to the ground by Monkey King!Even Man Wu, who is recognized as the second most powerful on his planet, was solved by Monkey King, which made the Tauren admire Monkey King even more!


    Man Wu is the eldest son of Man Da, and Man Kong is the second son. They add up to the two characters Wu and Kong. Depending on the name of Monkey King, it can be seen how Man Da worships Monkey King!Even his own son was named after him, which made Monkey King a little helpless.


    Nothing else happened on this planet, and Monkey King didn¡¯t have time to spend time here. Therefore, they only stayed as a guest in Mengshan Village for one day. After finding the Dragon Ball, they bid farewell to Manda and the others, and left the card. Daxing!


    Although they were quite big and wanted to come, they were rejected by Monkey King. This was a trip he and his sisters shared together. How could he bring them!


    The spacecraft continued to shuttle in space, and within half a day, the Dragon Ball Radar once again showed a response from Dragon Ball, showing the direction to be north...


    "Didi~~"


    When Monkey King was playing cards with a few loli in Ziyan, Dragon Ball Radar reacted strongly.Bulma took it and looked at it, and looked at the big planet ahead: "Is it there?"


    "Goku, stop playing, Dragon Ball is on the planet ahead. We are about to cross the atmosphere and land! Sisters, all sit down!"


    After listening to Bulma''s words, the women returned to their seats.


    "Have you finally reached the next planet? I hope you won''t let us down this time..."


    Amidst the tremors, the spacecraft passed through the atmosphere and finally appeared on a planet similar to the earth''s environment.


    "The pressure here is normal and there are no harmful substances. It seems to be a planet similar to the earth..." Looking at the test results, Bulma suddenly looked happy: "Okay...I''m all sitting down, ready to land... Just land there. On a stone platform..."


    "Bulma, wait!" Just as Bulma landed, Monkey King stopped her: "That stone mountain seems a bit weird, with a breath of life... and... the breath is not weak... it seems to be a living thing. ¡­"


    "Living creature? Stop joking..." Bulma suddenly smiled dismissively: "That is obviously a rock mountain, how could it be a living creature..."


    Just after speaking, I saw the rocky mountains, and they started to move!The women are all surprised: "What''s the matter? How can those mountains move by themselves?"


    "Roar~~"


    Suddenly, a huge mouth burst out of the lake, opening its mouth directly towards the spaceship in the sky...


    "No!" Bulma was shocked and controlled the spacecraft to lift off rapidly. However, huge mouths protruded from the lake in all directions, biting them towards the spacecraft... The mouthful of huge teeth, enough to swallow easily The spacecraft''s blood basin was big mouth, and the girls were screaming again and again!


    Bulma controlled the spaceship, and flew through the mouth of the group dangerously and dangerously, and flew away from the lake.All the women breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing the huge creatures floating on the sea below, all the women were surprised.


    "A huge crocodile holding a rocky mountain? This...what kind of creature is this?" Saye''s eyes widened with surprise.


    "Aren''t we coming to a strange planet again, right?" Guilizi said unequivocally.


    "Anyway, find a place to land before talking..."


    Bulma piloted the spaceship and flew towards the open land not far away...


    What they saw and heard along the way surprised them...


    "Apple! Apple! What a big apple!" Alice waited for a few little loli and looked at the huge tree hanging on the huge branch. There were a few people hugging the huge apple, drooling and excited.


    "Then...that wouldn''t be a unicorn? It was even bigger than a human..."


    "Unbelievable! The creatures on this planet...seem to be products of the earth that have been magnified dozens or even hundreds of times!" The girls all showed their surprises, and immediately, with a happy face, finally came to one. Very interesting planet!


    [We are preparing for the wedding recently, so the update is a bit weak, because there is no time code word! After the matter is over, the update will be resumed! I''m sorry here! ..

 342 Chapter 15 Four Planets

    After stepping off the spaceship, Ziyan''s little loli ran towards the huge apple tree not far away for the first time!On the one hand he urged Monkey King: "Brother Wukong! Hurry up! Hurry up... I won''t wait for you when I''m slow..."


    A few little loli walks in three steps and two steps to the huge apple tree, jumped up, jumped into the apple tree, and rushed towards the target they chose...


    "This is the biggest... it''s mine..." Zi Yan moved the fastest and chose the largest apple directly, lying on it, and biting.The small body under the inch of that huge apple is like a small bug.


    "Hello~~you little guys, don''t eat indiscriminately! What should I do if it is poisonous?" Yuriko hurriedly called, but the little loli moved too fast, and they had already chosen what they saw Apple, lying on it, bite.


    "It''s so sweet! It''s delicious... Brother Wukong... Hurry up..." Alice ate while shouting to the Monkey King who was walking with the girls.


    "Don''t worry, the apple is not poisonous!" Monkey King smiled slightly and looked at the few little loli who were eating so much. He suddenly felt hungry. He jumped up to the big tree and gnawed on a big apple: "Not bad! Not bad! The nutrition of this apple seems to be dozens of times better than ordinary apples!"


    In no time, a huge apple has been chewed out a big hole by Monkey King!Because the appetite of the Saiyans is amazing, if you say it is awkward, it is the one who eats food!


    "I''m a big worm, hack, hack, gnaw you all..." Monkey King hummed a temporarily composed song while learning that the worm gnawed fiercely in the big apple. After a while, there were already a few words in the big apple. Come crisscross channels.


    "Hee hee~ It''s fun! I''m here too..." Seeing this, a few little loli suddenly learned something, and followed Monkey King to sing his temporary awkward song, learning that the big bug was biting the giant Apples...In a moment, good apples, but they were bitten by them...


    "Really! They are all such big people, but they are still like children..." Seeing Monkey King playing with Alice and the others, the girls seemed very speechless.


    "Look at it, the flowers over there are so big..."


    "What an incredible planet! Sure enough, are all living things huge?..."


    In amazement, the women all ran towards the flowers not far away and began to appreciate this rare spectacle on this planet...


    Looking at the apple riddled with holes by himself, Monkey King smiled faintly, watching the few loli beside him still biting the apple and building her own castle, he couldn''t help but put a smile on the corner of his mouth and turned his head. I looked at the girls, enjoying flowers, walking for a walk, and a few courageous girls riding on a few huge butterflies flying in the sky, and the silver bell-like laughter spread, A joyous atmosphere!


    "In this case, let them also come out and relax!" Sun Wukong thought, and hundreds of people''s heads and snakes'' bodies, a demon, dynamic, human snake girl appeared in front of him!These snake girls were from Cailin''s tribe. At that time, their tribe was destroyed, and only these snake girls were left. Therefore, Sun Wukong took them into the ring of the world and served as maids!Dedicated to serve all women.In the future, there will be more and more sister papers, and some maids will naturally be indispensable.


    "Master Wukong!" Suddenly appearing in an unfamiliar environment, all the snake girls looked surprised, but they still bowed respectfully to Monkey King for the first time.


    "Well, this is a nice planet, you can go and play as you like..."


    "Yes, Master Goku..." The snake girls had already known the temperament of Monkey King, so they were not pretending to be pretentious, and they all headed towards the girls with surprise...


    "Flower snake, you show me those little loli, tell them not to run too far, I have to find the dragon ball first!" Monkey King stopped a cold and Yan snake girl and ordered. .


    "Yes! Master Wukong... Go ahead! I''ll take care of several young ladies..." The flower snake nodded respectfully, and the snake''s tail swinged, revealing a trace of wild temptation.


    Monkey King took out the Dragon Ball Radar and took a look, then he got up and flew towards the sky...


    In a moment, the third dragon ball was found under a big tree.


    "It''s the four planets. I didn''t expect to find three dragon balls so quickly. It''s really easy!" Picking up the dragon balls on the ground, Monkey King smiled faintly, and then, his brows wrinkled slightly: "But waiting to collect all seven. After the Dragon Ball, the one summoned should not be the Shenlong... but the evil dragon, right? I always feel that this time things are a bit difficult..."


    Muttering, Monkey King flew directly back...


    Looking at Monkey King coming back from the horizon, Bubulma came to the side of Monkey King with a huge dragonfly and said: "Goku, Dragon Ball found?"


    "Well, the four planets..."


    "I didn''t expect to find three dragon balls so soon... But this planet is pretty fun. We are playing while we are leaving, OK?"


    "It''s up to you, but you must leave before dark..."


    "No problem!" Bulma yelled happily, driving the big dragonfly, flying towards the flowers below: "Sisters, Wukong has agreed, let''s play!"


    "Yeah~~" The cheers went up and down each other...


    In this way, Monkey King and all the girls were on this planet, and one of them played until dark before leaving the planet!Before leaving, all the women looked distraught. Such a huge planet is indeed novel and fun!And the relationship between each other has also been sublimated a lot!


    At the request of a few little loli, Monkey King also transplanted a variety of fruits and fishes from this planet into the world he created!...


    In the vast universe, the spacecraft continues to shuttle through outer space...


    Looking at the planet ahead, Bulma glanced at the Dragon Ball Radar in her hand and said: "According to the display on the radar, the fourth Dragon Ball is on that planet..."


    "Is it so fast? It doesn''t seem to be as difficult as I imagined!" Ya Fei smiled slightly, and her charming face showed a different kind of maturity.


    "Everyone is seated, we are about to land soon..."


    The environment of this planet is also not as bad as that of the earth!The girls walked out of the spaceship with Monkey King.The air is extremely fresh, but it is exceptionally quiet!


    A group of people laughed, walking on the quiet grass, above the ground, suddenly began to violently shake, some of the girls who were caught off guard fell to the ground, embarrassed...


    "What''s the matter? Did an earthquake happen?"


    Yiganmei''s paper was shaken to pieces, and the huge size before the ground trembles violently with the vibration of the ground. That scene is called the real turbulent waves!..

 343 Chapter Sixteen Sixth Planet Obtained

    "Quick! Everyone fly into the air!" Cailin immediately yelled and rose into the air.


    All the girls knew that they all picked up the dance skills taught by Monkey King and floated in the sky!No longer affected by the earthquake.


    And this violent earthquake came fast and went fast!


    "Unexpectedly, the earthquake on this planet should be so violent..." Saye lowered his glasses and exclaimed. The earthquake just now can be compared with the magnitude 12 earthquake!But the time is too short!


    "Look at it! There is a village over there!" Xiao Yu said, pointing to a village in the distance.


    Bulma looked at the Dragon Ball Radar and said: "Dragon Ball''s reaction is in that village. Let''s go and take a look!"


    The group landed on the ground again and walked towards the village not far away...


    As soon as I entered the village, I heard an extremely arrogant voice in everyone''s ears: "How? You know how good I am! If you don''t hand the bride to me, I will use my super powers again An even more severe earthquake destroyed all your villages...Maz..."


    "What a big...fish? Walrus?" Along the way, a huge creature like a walrus appeared in front of everyone, with fat abscesses, shark fins on its back, and short and fat tails. It was both funny and ridiculous.


    "En? That thing... seems to be called Zima? Did it come to that planet? It seems that some of the planets that Dragon Ball flies to are still the same as in the original book!" After Sun Wukong sighed, he was surprised. .However, he had forgotten what it was called.After all, who would deliberately remember such things!


    "Look, isn''t that girl with six planets hanging on her neck?" Xun''er pointed to the dragon ball hanging on the neck of a woman in a wedding dress, with a look of surprise on her face.


    And beside the girl, there were people full of people, almost exactly the same as humans, except that the ears were slightly pointed.


    That scene was obviously a wedding celebration, but there was no celebration at all, and everyone was sad.


    "Really..." All the women were overjoyed and ran over!


    So many beauties came together, which obviously attracted the attention of others!One after another looked over here!For a while, the group of people were stunned. All of them were outstanding in appearance, beautiful and gorgeous, and their figure was full of charm, charm and fullness. They had never seen such a beautiful woman before, and for a time, they were all surprised. Heaven!


    And that huge walrus-like creature has long been red-hearted and obsessed: "Okay...cute girls! Unexpectedly, there are so many beauties hidden in your village! I don''t care! You guys! All of them will be my bride! Otherwise, I will have an earthquake and let the volcano erupt and flood your village..."


    "No...no...Zinama, they are not from our village...you can''t do this...I just marry you... please let them go!" The woman in the wedding dress immediately pleaded.


    "Huh! I don''t want you anymore, I want them..." The strange fish named Zinama? Turned his head and ignored the woman, but looked at the girls with a happy face: "You all come to marry give it to me!"


    "Marry you?" All the women were taken aback for a moment, and immediately all their faces were full of anger.Cailin was even more crisp. Before Sun Wukong could make a move, she flashed her figure, and her hand gushed out, hitting Zinama''s head with a punch...


    With a "bang~~", Zinamana''s huge body was directly blasted out by Cailin with a punch, and fell to the ground with a gold star on her head!But still yelling in anger: "Damn...I''m angry, I''m going to have a big earthquake...I''m going to let the volcano erupt..."


    "Break your sister!" Monkey King''s figure flashed, slammed down with a fierce kick, and bombarded Zinamana''s fat belly. With a bang, its huge fat body was directly affected by this The foot crashed into the ground and sank deeply...


    "MD, you dare to think about my sister''s paper, you are really looking for death!" Monkey King yelled and flew down again with another bang. The ground shook, accompanied by Zinama''s sternness. Scream...


    The sudden change caused the villagers to be in a daze. They thought that the terrible Zinama was hit by a child on the ground at this moment. This...this shocking scene, isn''t it a dream?


    "Don''t...don''t fight...I know it''s wrong...I don''t dare anymore...I surrender...I admit my mistake...I''m sorry..." After being slammed by Monkey King, Zinama was able to stand up and kneel in front of Monkey King. Knocking his head again and again begging for mercy, the stars are shining in his eyes, and the pitiful look on his face, he even knows how to pretend to be pitiful!


    "This guy is quite capable of resisting beating!" Sun Wukong exclaimed in his heart, and stopped his hands. He also knew that this guy was not a big evil person in the original work, so he did not kill him.


    "Do you want a bride?" Monkey King looked at him lightly and said.


    "No...don''t...don''t...I just made a little joke before...it''s a little joke...actually I can''t control the earthquake...I just can predict the strength and arrival of the earthquake..."


    "What?!" The villagers were all shocked. So, were they all deceived before?


    "No! The earthquake is coming again... and it''s stronger than before... Even the volcano is about to erupt... This is over..." Zinama''s face changed suddenly and she screamed.


    "Boom~~~"


    As the sound fell, suddenly, the earth shook violently...for a time, people turned their backs on their horses, and all the girls flew into the air one after another with the previous experience.


    And the volcano in the distance burst out at this moment, and hot magma slowly flowed down the crater...


    "Not good... if this goes on... our village will be destroyed..." A group of villagers were shocked.


    "I can solve this disaster for you, but on the contrary, the''glass'' ball hanging in front of you has to be given to me!" Monkey King looked at the woman and said lightly.


    "But... yes... as long as you can solve this disaster... whatever you want..." the woman agreed without thinking.


    "Xun''er! It''s up to you!" Monkey King looked at Xun''er beside him and smiled.


    "Me? Okay!" Kaoru was stunned, then nodded, turned and flew towards the crater...


    With a thought, a small red figure appeared on her shoulder, but the palm was big, small, cute and beautiful.She is exactly the spirit of the different fire born after Xun''er has refined all the different fires!It can be said that Xun''er at this moment is the Supreme Supreme!All flames in the world are under her control!


    "Xiaohong, it''s up to you!" Kaoru smiled while looking at the crater below.


    "No problem!" Xiao Hong chuckled, leaping down like a volcanic crater. The whole body was exuding a magical red glow, like the presence of the Lord, the erupting volcano seemed to be alive. , Actually gradually calmed down, and the magma that gushed out, like a life, flowed back, and in a moment, it has returned to normal!


    "It''s done!" Xiao Hong flew out, staying on Xun''er''s fragrant shoulder, and said with a grin.


    "Thanks!" Xun''er smiled slightly, rubbed her little head, and flew back to Monkey King and the others!


    "The matter is resolved! Give me that thing!" Monkey King looked at the woman and smiled.


    "Ok... OK..." The woman hurriedly untied the dragon ball and handed it to Monkey King.


    "Six planets are here too..." Monkey King smiled slightly, refused the invitation of the villagers, released the spaceship, flew away from this planet, and embarked on the journey of searching for the Dragon Ball again...

 344 Chapter 17: The Foreseeable Strong

    "Look, that planet seems to be a honeycomb!"


    Alice was lying in the spaceship, looking at the planet full of holes outside, with a look of surprise.


    "No, it''s a wormhole!" Xianglin immediately retorted: "Moreover, there are a lot of big guys living in it... They seem to be very strong!"


    "From my experience, it really looks like a honeycomb!" Ziyan''s eldest sister said, "But the incense phosphorus said so, it should be a wormhole! I believe her feeling!"


    Monkey King jumped out of Kongzi''s arms and followed the gazes of a few little loli. As expected, there was a strangely shaped rock star full of holes not far away!It''s not big, it''s an asteroid!


    Monkey King felt it carefully, and could not feel the existence of qi, but was able to sense the vigorous vitality inside at that time!Obviously, there are extremely powerful and powerful creatures who know how to hide their breath.


    Searching for memory, Monkey King finally discovered the true face of this asteroid.That one should be the asteroids inhabited by those giant bugs in the original book!


    "Stop! Stop! Have you heard the spacecraft in front? Don''t stop! We are about to fire!" Suddenly, there were warnings from the rear, a ship shaped like a flying saucer, but it could be "brought" below. The spacecraft turned into phantoms, chasing Monkey King and their spacecraft.


    Bulma opened the display screen and looked at the spaceship that was chasing them quickly and shooting beams of light towards them. A sneer suddenly appeared on his face: "Huh! How courageous! How dare to attack us! Look! I''ll give them a good look!"


    With that said, Bulma immediately opened a secret compartment, and a control panel slowly rose, pressing the switch, opened two small secret compartments on the side of the spacecraft, and two gun barrels were extended!The tongues of fire spurted rapidly, and shot at the strange spaceship that was chasing behind him...


    "Wow! A real interstellar battleship! Fun! I''m coming too!" After Alice saw it, her eyes flashed and she ran over: "Sister Bulma! Let me play too!"


    "Children''s family! Don''t make trouble!" Bulma waved her hand and refused directly.


    "Brother Wukong!" Seeing Bulma''s refusal, Alice immediately came to Monkey King''s side, staring at him with bright, big eyes flashing. This cute killer, Monkey King didn''t hold on for two seconds, so she was defeated. : "Bulma, just let her play twice!"


    "No! You spoil her too? This is a spaceship! One might not, but it will destroy people!" Bulma''s eyes widened, and he gave Sun Wukong angrily.


    "Did you hear it? It''s not that I didn''t help you! It really can''t do it!" Monkey King stood up and shrugged helplessly at Alice, but seeing Alice who was still a head higher than himself, he was extremely Depressed!


    "Who is in the spaceship? Why attack us suddenly?" Yuriko frowned slightly as she watched the two spaceships fighting fiercely.The girls didn''t look nervous at all, because there was Monkey King in the spaceship.Even if the spaceship is destroyed, they will not encounter the slightest danger.


    "Whoever they are! If you have the courage to attack us, you have to give them a good look!" Monkey King looked at the spaceship on the screen, and said calmly: "Bulma, don''t fight each other, here is There are people in the boat!" As he said, the black flame in his eyes emerged, and the spaceship was instantly enveloped by a black flame under his gaze, and it burned...


    "Ah! Pembala! It''s not good! Our spacecraft suddenly caught fire..."


    "Don''t panic, Sunbala, I''m thinking of a way..."


    "Okay... what a terrible black flame... it burned through the entire spaceship in a while, it won''t work, the spaceship is about to fall..."


    "Damn! I didn''t expect that group of people would be so powerful...Dambala! Sunballa! Hurry up! Get out of the spaceship, or we will all be burned to ashes"


    The bottom of the spacecraft suddenly flickered, and three monkeys dressed in red costumes were teleported out, their noses and mouths covered with a shield, carrying oxygen on their backs, and floating in the outer space of the universe...


    Looking at the spaceship that was rapidly moving away, the strongest and tallest of the three, Pemba, was annoyed: "Let them run away... This is a big trouble... I failed to capture the Dragon Ball... How should I explain back? "


    "Pembala... what we should worry about now is... how do we get back..."


    "..."


    Looking at the three people who had disappeared in front of him in a flash, Monkey King regretted a little: "It''s a pity that the spacecraft is so fast, it''s cheap for them!"


    "Brother Wukong! If you want to chase them, move over in an instant and kill them!" Zi Yan urged.


    "Forget it! It''s just three small characters, too much trouble..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    "By the way, who are they? Why do they attack us for no reason?" Ruolin asked in confusion.


    "Why, naturally, it is the Dragon Ball in our hands! It seems that they have caught up from the previous planet!" Monkey King said lightly, and he basically guessed the identity of the three.


    Pembala, Danbala, Sunbala!These three people, in the original work, have snatched Monkey King and their Dragon Balls!However, when they encountered the current Monkey King, it was a tragedy. The spacecraft was destroyed and drifted in the endless outer space. The consequences are hard to predict!


    "Are there anyone else looking for Dragon Ball besides us?" Cai Lin frowned slightly and said in a cold tone.


    "It seems so!" Monkey King said lightly.This reminded him of the doctor, but he created a very powerful robot!


    "It seems that the next journey should not be lonely anymore!" At this time, Sun Wukong suddenly had a look of expectation on his lips. He hadn''t encountered a decent opponent for a long time. He was thirsty. A bloody battle!And such an opportunity is not far away!


    "Didi~~~"


    "Huh? The Dragon Ball Radar has reacted!" Bulma suddenly looked surprised, picked up the Dragon Ball Radar and took a look, her face was surprised: "Goku! Look, this time there are two Dragon Balls coming together! Sure enough! You said, someone is also looking for Dragon Ball!"


    "En?" Monkey King was stunned. In the original book, there doesn''t seem to be this link, right?Forget it, because of him, things have become a little messy."Go! No matter who it is, Founder Dragon Ball will only be mine in the end!"...


    "Understand!" Bulma set the course and headed towards the direction shown by Dragon Ball...


    Looking at the rapidly retreating outer space, Monkey King frowned slightly. He always felt that this time, it seemed that things would not be as simple as usual!


    There seems to be a thick dark cloud covering my heart, and there are unprecedented enemies waiting ahead!


    "It seems that there will be a terrible enemy this time! But this is just what I want!" Inexplicably, Monkey King''s fighting spirit suddenly became high.


    The changes in Sun Wu''s breath were clearly sensed by the daughters such as Kongzi. They looked at each other, and they all saw a trace of clarity in the other''s eyes.


    "It seems that Wukong has some feelings... the opponent this time, I am afraid it is not easy..."


    "Yes! It is definitely not easy to make Wukong exude such high fighting spirit..."..

 345 Chapter Eighteen m2 Robot Planet

    Planet M2 is a planet with only robots. Flowers, plants and trees are all made of metal. Even the entire planet is made of a lot of metal!


    In the metal building, countless robots are busy walking back and forth in the corridor.


    In a room, there are a lot of robots standing neatly. A burly man sits on top of the first place, looking at the robot standing in front of him, and said faintly: "What''s the matter, let''s talk!"


    "General Liard, just a moment ago, I found an unknown spacecraft landed on our M2 home planet... and, in his spacecraft, there was a strong reaction from four dragon balls..."


    "Oh? Four dragon balls? Didn''t you read it wrong?" Liard''s eyes suddenly lit up and his tone was slightly excited.


    "It can''t be wrong! Please see!" The robot opened a hatch at the mouth of the robot, took out a remote control and pressed it down, and a virtual image suddenly flashed before it: it was a circular spaceship, Monkey King He was slowly walking out of the spaceship, and there was a bag hanging from his waist. In the bag, the four dragon balls he had found were just in the bag!


    "It''s really a dragon ball! Haha~~ I''m so lucky! I sent four dragon balls as soon as I came! With the addition of the two in our hands, we found six dragon balls! It seems that the realization of Dr. Miu The ambition is not far away!" Liard looked at the two dragon balls placed beside him with a look of excitement.


    On the Dragon Ball, one has five black stars and the other has seven black stars, obviously five planets and seven planets!Adding the four in Monkey King''s hand, there is only one planet left!


    "Go! Ask the M2 Assault Army to snatch the Dragon Ball from his hand. As for people, kill them!" Liard looked at the figure on the virtual screen and gave orders with an indifferent expression.


    "Understood! General Liard..."


    On the metal streets, Monkey King looked at everything around him, frowning slightly: "There is no sign of life, is it a planet dominated by robots? Such a planet, in the original work, I remember only that one What''s the planet of M2, right?"


    Thinking of Planet M2, Monkey King naturally thought of Dr. Miao and that terrifying mutant robot Babe!


    "Baby? Could it be him who gave me a strong sense of crisis? Probably not... In this world, there is no longer Vegeta. What will he use to fight me?"


    Just as Monkey King was thinking, three black shadows of different sizes flashed out on the surrounding walls, surrounding Monkey King in the shape of three horns!


    "Hurry up and hand over the Dragon Ball! We can spare you not to die..." A mechanical voice came from the black shadow on the wall, looking a little cold and ruthless.


    "Have you appeared?" Monkey King looked at the three figures beside him faintly, thinking that the dragon ball and the spaceship on his waist were instantly taken into his world by him.


    As soon as he landed on this planet, Monkey King had already accepted the daughters and daughters into his own world, because in this planet, he felt a different and powerful aura!At the same time, he deliberately hung the dragon ball around his waist in order to attract the attention of the other party and have a good fight.


    It''s a pity that he looked a little disappointed when looking at the three black shadows on the wall: "Are you a robot? Although the breath is good, it''s a pity that I''m not looking for you, so let''s go!"


    "Oh! A little kid, his tone is not small!"


    "Huh! It''s pretty good! We obviously hide our qi, can you still sense it?..."


    "Captain, leave this guy to me! I''ll treat him well..." Sombra showed his figure directly from the wall!This is a short robot, and the metal wall doesn''t seem to exist to him, it looks very strange.


    "Huh! The tone is not small! If so, you all leave it to me!" Monkey King yelled, his arrogance soared, his figure flashed, and there was a thud. He exploded with a punch, and the huge tall building collapsed in the billowing dust!


    Along with the screams, a robot was bombarded and flew out, hitting several buildings one after another before stopping!Electric sparks flashed all over his body, green smoke burst out, and his function was obviously lost!


    "This guy is so strong, let''s go together!" The remaining two robots were shocked immediately, flashed out of the wall, their bodies quickly disintegrated, turned into countless metal bubbles and landed towards the place where Monkey King was...


    Every metal bubble fell on the ground, forming an extremely sharp steel thorn. For a moment, the street was already densely covered with sharp metal thorns, and Monkey King dodged dangerously in the sharp metal thorns. It is a pity that the sharp thorns are overwhelming, and he can hardly be avoided, but for a moment, he has been submerged in thousands of thorns!


    The tinkling sound rang, and there was a sound of metal collision!


    "This guy''s body is so hard. It can''t be pierced..."


    The two robots were stunned by Monkey King''s physical defenses. The steel spurs made by their bodies can easily pierce through steel plates tens of meters thick!Now he can''t pierce this person''s flesh. How is this possible!


    How do they know that Sun Wukong''s current physical body is comparable to that of a mortal body!When breaking through the god of super game, the flesh body not only got amazing Nirvana strengthening, he also made great efforts in the body defense!In the world of fighting and breaking, you have cultivated a lot of fighting skills related to physical strengthening!Now, his physical strength can only be described as abnormal!Can they hurt it?


    "Since the defense cannot be broken, then trap him!"


    The sharp steel thorns rapidly liquidized and solidified in an instant, revealing the heads of two robots, while Monkey King was firmly imprisoned in his body by them, only showing one head. !


    "Hey~~ You are at a loss now!" The two fusion robots looked very proud.


    "Humph! Do you still want to trap me with your broken machine?" Monkey King snorted disdainfully.


    "Heh~~!"


    With a loud roar, his aura skyrocketed again, and his fierce arrogance spread!The bodies of the two robots were almost torn apart!


    "No... don''t... stop... you stop... ah~~~"


    With a "bang" sound, accompanied by a screaming scream, the bodies of the two robots were directly shattered by the violent''qi'' of Monkey King!


    Parts were scattered all over and all over the floor.


    "Things that live and die!"


    Monkey King snorted disdainfully, took out the Dragon Ball Radar and looked at it, then raised his head and looked at the tall buildings not far away: "Is that the direction?" After that, his figure flashed, and he went away...


    "This guy...is so strong...interesting...really interesting..." Liard looked at the screen, and the Monkey King who flew over here quickly, a smile could not help but hang on the corner of his mouth: "It seems that if you want to deal with this guy...you must I went out myself..."


    [So busy!Just go home, quickly code a chapter!..

 346 Chapter Nineteen Monkey King vs Liard

    "Liard! Didn''t you say that you found two dragon balls? Why didn''t you send them over!"


    Suddenly, an old man appeared on the video camera next to Liard with a three-dimensional image. His face was full of wrinkles, his short and thin face, and a handful of beard. He was not a good person at first sight!This guy is Dr. Miao who is delusional to conquer the entire galaxy.


    "Yes! Master Dr. Miao! I''ll send it to you!" Liard said respectfully.Immediately, like the robot next to him waved his hand, the robot walked out, picked up the two dragon balls on the side, walked to the transmission device, and transmitted it to Dr. Miao...


    "There is another good news to tell you, Master Dr. Miu..." Seeing that the Dragon Ball has been transmitted, Lild immediately reverently said.


    "Let''s talk! Did you find the location of other dragon balls?"


    "Yes! And right on our M2 home planet, he has four dragon balls in his hand, and I''m about to snatch him over for you!"


    "Oh? Four?" Dr. Miao''s tone was very excited: "If this is the case, don''t we have six dragon balls? Then it''s not far from my wish! Go! This time! Only allowed! Success, no failure!"


    "Yes! Master Dr. Miao! Just wait for my good news!"...


    The Monkey King, who flew to the position indicated by the Dragon Ball Radar, stopped suddenly, looked at the Dragon Ball Radar in his hand, and frowned slightly at the moment: "Strange! Dragon Ball''s reaction has disappeared? What''s wrong? It is hidden. I got up, or was it teleported out of this planet?"


    After a moment of contemplation, Monkey King found the answer: "Is it teleported to the planet where the so-called Dr. Miao is located? Cut! What a trouble!"


    "En? A strong anger is approaching... Could it be Liard?" Sun Wukong immediately put the Dragon Ball radar away and looked towards the distant sky: "Very good! In the original book, the Sun Wukong transformed into a Super Saiyan They are not your opponents, let me meet you today!"


    With that said, Monkey King broke through the sky at his utmost speed...


    But for a moment, the two met in the sky, stopped and stood opposite each other!


    "My strongest force, Meike Canon Sigma... You solved it instantly... It''s amazing!" Liard said lightly, staring at Monkey King.The expression is extremely arrogant!


    "This energy is really good... You are General Lierd, right? Are you the next opponent? Then, stop talking nonsense... Do it!" Monkey King looked at Lierd, his aura soared in a flash. Peak. Peak in normal state!


    "Yes! I''m the commander-in-chief of planet M2, General Liard! This breath... No wonder the strongest army under me is not your opponent..." After Lild felt the breath of Monkey King, it was still the same. Calm and arrogant: "However, please hand over your dragon balls! Those dragon balls are an indispensable and important thing in Dr. Miao''s plan to conquer the entire galaxy..."


    "Conquer the entire galaxy? It''s ridiculous!" After listening to it, Monkey King was disdainful.


    "Really? How can stupid humans understand our greatness... Our mutant robots are about to conquer the entire galaxy and replace idiot humans like you, because the best nation in the entire universe is our mutant robots..."


    "It''s really arrogant and arrogant! Then, let me show you how ridiculous my self-righteous best is!"


    As Monkey King said, his figure flashed instantly, and he bombarded Lierd''s right cheek!


    The so-called hit people do not hit the face, but he kicks people in the face!


    "Boom!" With a sound, Lierde was directly kicked out!On the ground, he wiped out a trench of 100 meters before he stopped his figure!


    "Hehehe~~ Is your strength only this level?" Liard stood up in the ruins, twisted his neck, and sneered.He was unscathed by Monkey King''s kick.


    "It seems interesting..." Monkey King smiled indifferently, his figure flashed, and once again bombarded Liard!


    "Hey~~" Lidder smiled slightly.A big mouth, a twisted beam of light around the current lased out of his mouth!


    "En?" Sun Wukong frowned slightly, but he clearly remembered that Lierd''s move could petrify people!Dodge now, avoid the past!


    The beam of light lased on a big metal tree not far away, and it was petrified in an instant!


    "Sure enough!" Looking at the petrified iron tree, Monkey King looked at Lild again: "This trick is nothing but a trick, but if it doesn''t hit the target, it''s a useless trick!" Flash, coming in a flash!A punch hit Liard''s face door!


    "Humph!"


    Liard snorted coldly, bent forward, and fisted to meet him!


    "boom"


    The frenzied energy spread out, the bright fighting energy light bloomed, bursts of roar came out, the horror wave dispersed, and in a flash, the ground on which the two were standing cracked!The surrounding metal buildings made trees and houses collapsed, and the ground was shaking.


    "Hey~~ I have some ability!" Liard exclaimed, his figure flashed, and he appeared behind Monkey King in an instant. He flicked his whip leg with a blow, carrying the violent force that exploded a mountain, and he came in an instant. !


    "Huh!" Monkey King turned around and collided with Lierd''s whip leg!The violent power directly shook the two and flew out!Smashed into a tall building!In the ruins, he flew up again, his fists and feet collided in a flash!


    With a sound of "Bang~~", Liard hit the Monkey King with a punch, but the latter grinned as if nothing was wrong, clenched his right fist, and blasted out with a punch, hitting Liard''s forehead. !The violent energy gushes out!


    With a bang, Lider''s body was directly hit by the punch and flew out, crashing to the ground, shaking out a huge pit!


    This planet is indeed very solid. If it were changed to an ordinary planet, under such circumstances, at least a bottomless abyss would be created!


    "Damn it! This guy''s physical defense is even stronger than mine!" As he slowly lifted into the air from the dirt pit, Lilder looked at the Monkey King on the opposite side with an ugly expression!He is a mutant robot!The defense turned out to be no better than a human being. How could this not annoy him?


    "...I wanted to have fun with you for a while... In that case, it won''t work if you don''t be serious..."


    "Drink!!~~~"


    Lierd clenched his fists and drank his breath soaring...There was a sudden gust of wind around him, and the dust billowed! In the streets, metal and appliances flooded in, clinging to Lierd''s body, and in a moment, melted into his body! The violent aura burst out, and the entire ground also began to vibrate........

 347 Chapter Twenty Metal Lild

    At this time, Liard was full of metal texture, pocket metal mask, right hand turned into a metal spiral cone, and two plane wings stretched out behind his back. Although it looks a little ridiculous, his strength has increased by a level !


    Looking at the sky, Liard at this moment, Monkey King still looks as usual: "Unexpectedly, you who have merged the broken metal will improve a lot! However, this is not enough!"


    As he said, the whole body''s golden fighting spirit gushed out, his hair turned golden in an instant, and the powerful breath made the whole ground begin to tremble violently!


    "Hmm? This guy... can turn into a body?" Seeing the appearance of Monkey King at this time, Liard was also surprised: "This look, is it the legendary Super Saiyan?"


    As a mutant robot made by Dr. Miao, he still knows information about Saiyans.


    "That''s right! I''m a Super Saiyan, Monkey King! So! Take your life!" Monkey King yelled out loudly, his figure smashed out in a flash, but he had the terrifying power of moving mountains and filling the sea!


    "Sun Wukong~~" Lierd said to one side, shouted, and blasted towards Monkey King without showing any weakness!


    "boom"


    The grudge burst out, if the sky trembled!Terrifying!


    The two fought fiercely, with fists and feet like shadows. If an eagle strikes the sky, every punch will collide with the terrifying power that can shock the mountains. It is swift and fierce, shocking!The sky is shaking too!


    "Om"


    Lierd saw the right time, the light beam in the palm of his hand was shining, condensing rapidly, the light beam of qigong was like a shooting star, and it shot out in a flash!In the sky, it turned into a long stream of light and shot towards Monkey King!


    "drink!!"


    Monkey King yelled, and a defensive light shield was erected all over his body in an instant. The beam of light bombarded the light shield, and it shattered in an instant, turning into light spots and disappearing into the air!


    "You have to eat me too!"


    Monkey King screamed, and an extremely terrifying wave of qigong shot out from his palms instantly!


    Liird supported both palms, and he actually propped up a defensive light shield to protect himself!The qigong wave bombarded that light shield in an instant!There was a shocking explosion!Liard screamed, the light shield shattered, and his figure was blown down like a meteor!


    "Boom~~" There was a loud noise, and a huge crater hundreds of meters wide!


    "Damn it!!" Liard roared immediately, leaping towards the ground!


    "Super Lild straight punch!" accompanied by roar!Liard''s spiral-shaped right hand quickly zoomed in, and in the high-speed rotation, he bombarded the Monkey King!


    "Huh! Little carving skills!" Monkey King snorted disdainfully, and a tortoise-style qigong came out and collided with the huge spiral cone rotating at high speed!


    The wind is violent, and the energy is strong!


    The tortoise style qigong and the huge spiral cone can''t hold on to the sky!


    The sky trembled, and the earth began to tremble and crack!In this violent confrontation, the surrounding metal trees rose from the ground and destroyed them all!


    "Go to hell!" Seeing that he could not hold back for a long time, Monkey King yelled immediately, his body''s arrogance skyrocketed again, his fighting power soared, and the Turtle School Qigong instantly soared to more than doubled, and he smashed Lild''s metal spiral with his right hand. Destroy, crack!Immediately, in Lierd''s panic, he slammed into his chest, carrying an unmatched terrifying force, rushing him to the sky, and then crashing to the ground in the distance, bursting out with a shocking roar!Mushroom clouds covering the sky and the sun rose into the sky!The horrible energy destroys everything, everything around, is shrouded in destruction, and the bottomless abyss is revealed when the dust is cleared...


    "Isn''t it dead yet?"


    Monkey King seemed to feel something, and looked towards the abyss...


    I saw there, Lird, who was covered in wounds, was in the abyss, slowly rising and landing in the ruins...


    "It''s really amazing..." Looking at the figure above the sky, Lierd not only didn''t feel frustrated after failure, but also showed extremely confident arrogance on his face: "Unfortunately...as long as you are on this planet...you are Can''t beat me..."


    He stretched out his left hand, and lightning flashed out. Several metal-like wires shot out from the ground, wrapped around Lierd''s body, and plunged into his skin!All of a sudden, metal fragments spread down his head, and in a moment, he was already densely covered!


    The metal melted instantly, covering his whole body, making him a metal man in an instant!At this moment, he looks like a real mutant robot!


    An extremely terrifying breath spread from his body!The surrounding ground was instantly covered by a layer of metal texture!Make the whole ground become crystal clear!


    "This breath... so strong..."


    Monkey King''s complexion changed slightly, Lierd at this moment, his aura faintly surpassed him at this moment!


    "It''s no wonder that the Monkey King in the original book couldn''t beat him at the beginning... Unexpectedly, this aura... was so strong!" At this time, Monkey King was also a little surprised: "Unfortunately, after my body becomes smaller, my strength It''s not half of the original! Otherwise, in the super one state, the combat power is definitely not weaker than him..."


    With emotion, countless metal trees suddenly rose up around Monkey King¡¯s feet, and in a flash, they enveloped them...


    A weird smile hung from the corner of Lierd''s mouth, and his body instantly melted into a pool of metallic liquid, and disappeared into the ground!As the earth moved, a dense forest of metal trees formed in this place in an instant!


    Monkey King soared above the forest, frowning slightly!


    An ancient metal tree merged into the illusion, forming Lierd''s appearance: "It seems that I have been underestimated by you! This attitude is my strongest state..."


    While talking, the metal forest melted rapidly, forming a sky full of metal liquid, sweeping towards Monkey King like a stormy sea!It''s overwhelming, it''s impossible to dodge!No matter where you go, the things and the ground will transform into liquid metal, sweeping towards him...


    Flying to the sky, those metallic liquids are like a big net, shrouded in front of him...


    Monkey King frowned slightly, his lightsaber condensed, his figure flickered, and in an instant, Lierd''s body was chopped into several segments, but the other party instantly turned into a metallic liquid, and the condensed room returned to normal!Ordinary injuries are totally ineffective to him!


    "It''s useless! On this planet, I can never be defeated...because I am this planet, and this planet is me... I can control all the metal substances on this planet... You can''t Beat me..."


    At this moment, Lierd folded his arms around his chest, looking very proud and leisurely!


    "Cut~ I wanted to have fun with you! If that''s the case, let''s get rid of you as soon as possible!" Monkey King suddenly stopped and looked at Lierd not far away.


    "Oh? Did you choose to give up? Then quickly hand over the Dragon Ball! I might give you a one-sided death!"


    "Give up? It''s ridiculous!" Monkey King glanced at Lierd lightly, seeing the metal liquid swept over the sky as nothing!


    A group of crystal clear green flames emerged in the palm of Monkey King''s hand, and the temperature between heaven and earth rose sharply. Under the extremely terrifying high temperature, even the space seemed to be distorted and fluctuated!


    As soon as the sparkling turquoise flame came out, Lierd''s complexion suddenly changed, and his eyes showed a deep fear!..

 348 Chapter 21 Babe

    "Then...what kind of flame is that...how could there be such a terrifying high temperature?!" Liard''s complexion changed drastically after seeing the crystal clear green fire in Sun Wukong''s hand, and his expression of horror!Since ancient times, Huo Kejin, as a metal mutant robot, this strange fire is a natural enemy he is naturally afraid of!


    As the master of one world, Monkey King controls all the fires in the world he controls!And the strange fire in his hand is naturally the strange fire born after he created his own world, it is his unique strange fire!


    As soon as this strange fire broke out, Lierd felt that his body was about to melt, and he was terrified!


    "Let this boring battle end!"


    Monkey King waved his hand, the sparkling green flames filled the sky, and the scorching high temperature almost burned through the sky. Those metal trees waited under the high temperature and instantly turned into a bay of molten iron!


    "Hot~~It''s so hot!! Damn...How could you control such a terrifying flame...Damn it!~~It burned me to death...Ah!!!..."


    Under this terrifying high temperature, Liard let out screams and screams, and his whole body had already been roasted red with bursts of blue smoke, and his appearance was so miserable!


    Under this terrifying high temperature, the functions in the body have already exceeded the load, sending out bursts of lightning and thunder...The overwhelming metal liquid also lost its control, and scattered the earth like a flood...


    In the sound of "crack", Liard''s body burst into pieces...


    In a certain laboratory on a certain planet, Dr. Miao looked at the huge screen in front of him, with a look of shock: "Unexpectedly, does the mutant robot I made still have such weaknesses? I haven''t found it before...no...should Yes, I have never seen such a terrifying strange flame before... Therefore, it is not clear that the mutant robot has such a weakness... This gives me a good data... But... This Saiyan is so powerful... Energy It''s beyond imagination...If he can provide Babe with his power..."


    Looking at the ground on the ground, Lild, who had lost his vitality and had a deadly function, was also very surprised: "I didn''t expect this strange fire to have such a powerful restraint effect on this mutant robot... If you knew it, It¡¯s time to show it soon! I wasted a lot of time..."


    Turning his head, looked towards the tall building in the distance: "The teleporter...should be in that building..."


    As he said, his figure flashed, and disappeared in place...


    Liard is dead, and those robots dare not hold back the Monkey King at all, and they all evade wherever they go...


    When he came to a teleporter, Monkey King pointed to the robot that he had held hostage. The latter did not dare to resist at all, and immediately activated the teleporter to teleport Monkey King to the planet where Dr. Miao was located... ¡­


    When it reappeared, it was in an unfamiliar laboratory. Looking around, various instruments were placed everywhere... and an old man, who was opening a door, ran in in a panic, and then the door closed voluntarily...


    "He is Dr. Miao, right?" Sun Wukong thoughtfully, slowly lifted into the sky, and landed in front of the door: "In this room, it should be the secret research room where Babe is. Right?..."


    Thinking of Babe, he is indeed a strong and good opponent, but unfortunately, there is no Vegeta in this world for him to possess. Then, for Monkey King, Babe is just a weak creature that can easily be eliminated!


    With a kick, the solid door flew out of the body in an instant, hitting Dr. Miao who was fleeing in a panic. With a scream, Dr. Miao was directly hit by the horrible gate. He flew out and fell to the ground severely, his whole body was instantly covered with scars, and he looked really embarrassed...


    "But... damn... I arrived so soon..." Dr. Miao got up from the ground and looked at Monkey King with anger on his face.


    However, Monkey King ignored him, his eyes fixed on the huge biochemical cultivation chamber at the other end of the dim room.Never in the incubation cabin with bubbles, you can clearly see the life of a small mechanical body!The test tubes connect the nose and the abdomen, and they don''t vibrate like a heartbeat!The vague and terrifying breath radiated from it, making people feel chilly!


    "Is he the Babe? This breath...is really good!" Monkey King looked surprised and walked forward slowly...


    "No...Don''t! Don''t allow you to get close to Babe..." At this moment, Dr. Miao looked panicked, his eyes were full of love and care, or rather, full of fear?


    "I''m sorry... Babe... Before you became a complete body, let this dirty human see you like this..."


    "dirty?¡­"


    After listening to Dr. Miao''s words, Sun Wukong immediately raised his brows and looked at Dr. Miao coldly: "It seems that you still don''t know your situation!"


    With one finger, a beam of light lased from the index finger, and instantly penetrated Dr. Miao¡¯s head...


    "How could it be..." Dr. Miao''s eyes widened and he fell to the ground.With a bang, his head shattered and no blood flowed out, and sparks flashed, several chips scattered from his brain... This Dr. Miao turned out to be just a robot...


    "Huh! It''s so pitiful... As everyone knows, I''m just a robot made by Babe... and delusional to conquer the entire galaxy... It''s ridiculous..."


    Monkey King faintly glanced at Dr. Miao on the ground. He ignored him, his figure flashed, and he appeared at the other end of the bridge, beside the biochemical cultivation chamber!


    Anyway, even if Monkey King does not kill Dr. Miao, in the end, he will be killed by Babe!He is just one step ahead!


    And the two dragon balls, at this moment, rolled out from the arms of the long-dead Dr. Miao on the ground... With a thump, they fell into the pool under the bridge...


    Sun Wukong, who had long been attracted by Babe, did not notice this change.


    Looking at the little lifeforms in the huge training cabin in front of him, Monkey King sighed: "After you grow up...you are indeed very strong...but unfortunately...you don''t have that opportunity..."


    While talking, Monkey King performed a piece of tortoise-style qigong, instantly destroying the instrument and the life form Babe in it...


    It is a pity that Monkey King did not find that a small metal-like liquid flowed into the pool below among the mithril splashing in the sky...


    "So, it should be over, right?"


    Monkey King looked carefully and found that there was no remnants of Babe¡¯s body before turning around and leaving...


    However, when he just walked towards the door, his expression suddenly changed: "What a strong breath...what''s going on?!"


    He turned his head hurriedly, but his eyes widened in surprise...

 349 Chapter 22 Impossible, Babe actually absorbed the Dragon Ball

    The violent lake surface is like turbulent waves, spinning endlessly, forming a huge vortex. In the center of the vortex, there is a small flesh-like solid liquid-like substance, from which a small sphere is wrapped in it and enters... a terrifying breath In the diffuse, the whole earth began to vibrate...


    "That''s it?!..." His eyes widened in surprise, and he quickly took out the Dragon Ball Radar and looked at it, then frowned slightly: "It really is Dragon Ball...what the hell is going on? How could Dragon Ball be in that place... and This situation...seems a bit bad..."


    As the liquid moved rapidly, it turned out to be like Babe.


    "That guy didn''t die? What''s the matter?!" Sun Wukong''s eyes widened in surprise at the moment, with a shocked expression on his face: "Moreover...this breath...is actually rising rapidly...what is going on?"


    In the field, Babe''s small body exuded a blazing light, and it was getting bigger and bigger...The aura filled the air, rushing into the sky, and the terrifying and evil aura spread, and even Monkey King was discolored!


    In a moment, he became mature, his muscles protruded and he was very strong!The tyrannical breath pierces the bones and shakes the universe!The whole universe is shrouded by this breath, and that shot is that those world kings or world king gods are shocked and frightened!


    This breath is evil and terrifying, cold and shocking the soul!People tremble involuntarily!


    "What a powerful energy...what''s going on? How could Babe have such terrifying power?..." At this time, Monkey King had already widened his eyes in surprise. The research room here was already covered by Babe''s terrifying breath. Moved to Zhen''s into ruins...


    "Unexpectedly... there is such a thing...hehe...haha~~~~" Babe''s eyes were red, and his body exuded a horrible and evil aura. He roared up to the sky like a beast, his eyes turned, and he moved with one hand. A dragon ball shot out from a ruin and was grabbed by him...


    Looking at the little dragon ball in her hand, Babe¡¯s eyes were full of madness and greed. "Unexpectedly, this little thing... actually contains such terrifying energy... Hehe~~~ I thought I was going to die. Well... hey~~~"


    "No...Is it because he has absorbed the power of this evil dragon ball?" Monkey King''s face changed drastically, and he flashed away in a flash, and he attacked Babe...


    However, Babe was just a flash of figure, kicking Monkey King upside down... At this time, the difference between the two people was so big that they weren''t the enemy of one!


    "Saiyan...you can''t stop me..." Babe grinned, his face full of ferocity and cruelty!With a big mouth, he actually swallowed the dragon ball in his hand...


    More terrifying and evil power burst out of his body!The wind was surging, the sky trembled, and the entire planet was shaking violently!With the supreme divine power, descending into the universe, making all the powerful in the entire universe shocked!


    "Why...what''s going on...it happened thirty years...this universe...has such a terrifying powerhouse appearing again?" Realm King God Realm, Realm King God sensed this terrifying and extremely evil aura, It was also moved by it: "Such a very evil and terrifying aura... it can be clearly conveyed to this realm king God Realm... really incredible..."


    "It''s in the northern galaxy that a guy named Babe appeared..." The Old World King God looked at the crystal ball in front of him and said with a carefree expression: "He seems to have absorbed the power of the evil Dragon Ball... So powerful..."


    "Evil Dragon Ball? How...how could it... how does that kind of thing still exist in this world?..." Jie Wangshen''s eyes widened in surprise, his eyes full of incredible.


    "Who knows..." The Old World King said lightly: "But don''t worry... if there is Monkey King... there shouldn''t be any problems..."


    "Huh? Master Wukong finally showed up?" With a surprise on the face of the God of the Realm King, he hurried to the side of the God of the Old Realm and looked at the crystal, but when he saw the tiny figure, But there was a stunned: "He... he wouldn''t be... Wukong... Adult? How come he has become smaller?"


    "It seems that someone else made a wish to the Shenlong to become smaller..." The Old World King God still looked as if the sky was falling apart.


    "What? Lord Wukong can defeat Lord Destruction God and his master''s supreme existence!...How could it still be affected by the wish of Shenlong?" Realm King God shouted in shock.


    "Who knows..." The Old World King Shen frowned slightly. At this moment, his expression also seemed a little solemn.


    "That guy... can absorb the power contained in the evil dragon ball? How is this possible..."


    Seeing Babe floating in the sky, who had become a complete body, Monkey King wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and his eyes widened. This sudden change made him never even think about it.


    "Oh my God! This guy... is so strong, can Wukong really win?" In the world created by Monkey King, Cai Lin and other women looked at Babe on the screen, all showing surprise!It¡¯s hard to believe that they actually saw such a terrifying powerhouse...


    "In other words, is that guy equivalent to absorbing the power of the five-star dragon and the seven-star dragon? This Nima''s is simply too ridiculous!" Monkey King looked at Baby''s chest, the five-star and seven-star patterns that appeared, Speechless for a while!He thought that only one-star dragon could absorb the power of other dragon balls!Unexpectedly, such a thing happened!


    "It''s really troublesome! My previous blow was enough to wipe him out! Such a thing would happen..."


    "Hey~~ Monkey King... Saiyan..." Babe looked at Monkey King, full of endless killing and hatred: "Are you surprised? Actually I was surprised too... I thought I was dead... I didn''t expect My own cells were suddenly protected by a strange energy when you were about to destroy me... I was lucky... I escaped a catastrophe, and unexpectedly absorbed the power of this dragon ball... It''s really too Ling It¡¯s surprising...it¡¯s so surprising. I didn¡¯t expect that this dragon ball contains such terrifying power...Haha~~~My Zvr can finally avenge you stinky monkeys..."


    "Strange energy?..." Monkey King whispered, and then shouted disdainfully: "Vengeance? Is it because the previous King Vegeta destroyed your planet? It''s ridiculous! You think that you have absorbed two. Will the power of Dragon Ball be able to defeat me? It is ridiculous!"


    "Oh? You seem to be very confident in your own power?" Babe looked at Monkey King in surprise, blood-red eyes full of endless evil and rage!


    "Stop talking nonsense, I haven''t fought a decent battle in a long time! Don''t let me down!"


    With a loud shout from Monkey King!The whole body''s vindictiveness burst out directly, and thunder and lightning entangled on it, and four dances!From the beginning, he was transformed into a super two state!..

 350 Chapter 23 Goku vs Babe

    Full of golden hair stands upright, and the whole body is gushing, shining brilliance, and above it, thunder and lightning shine!The eyes are sharp and fierce!After transforming into Super 2 Monkey King, his whole temperament changed instantly, becoming fierce and domineering, superb!


    "Humph! You''re less proud. With this strength, what can you do?"


    Babe immediately hummed coldly, turning into an afterimage, and instantly bombarded Monkey King!


    In an instant, the sky glowed like a wave, violently surging, the two fists intersected, and the sky broke out with a thunderous roar. The ground below instantly cracked and opened, sinking a hundred meters!


    "This guy... a powerful force..." Just after the match, Monkey King''s expression became serious.Babe''s fists were sinking vigorously, and when he was in Super-2, he almost couldn''t resist it and was blown out by a punch!


    There is no other choice but to use your best strength to fight a battle!


    Accompanied by the big drink, Monkey King''s combat power soared again in an instant, the golden grudge was more majestic, and the lightning intertwined, crackling!The clouds in the sky, driven by his powerful aura, also began to surge rapidly...


    "Oh! Unexpectedly, your combat power can be improved...but...not enough...haha!!!" Babe yelled frantically, his eyes full of craziness and bloodthirsty, and his body was like a single foot. A cannonball came to Monkey King instantly!A terrifying fist that is enough to blast through a planet and take the face of Monkey King...


    "Humph!"


    Monkey King''s face was calm and he stepped forward like a god. Suddenly, a terrifying torrent of weather erupted from his body, and an aura of destruction entrained in his true meaning radiated out, covering the sky, making the world tremble, and the universe seemed Resonate with it!


    "Power alone is not enough! You must have''potential''! You must also have''intention''! Only then can the power be used to the extreme!"


    Angrily spread across the sky, even this day and this place, there are also roars!With a loud shout!Make the mountains and rivers collapse!The river flows back!The vast land, cracked like a spider web, spread to the entire planet...


    Babe was shocked and trembling inexplicably. In this powerful and strange aura of true intentions, he realized with horror that he could hardly move, unable to defend, attack, or even move!He seems to be imprisoned by this world!It''s hard to hide the shock!


    "What kind of move is this...?!..."


    "This is the strongest mystery that I have comprehended-reversing the universe!!"


    Accompanied by Monkey King¡¯s roar, he looked at the world and the invincible aura grew stronger. With his right fist clenched, he burst out with a single punch, bursting out a bright light, sweeping across all directions on this planet. The mechanical life screamed in panic one by one, swept by the aftermath, flew out, and disintegrated instantly!


    This blow was too shocking, the power was beyond the imagination of the world!Obviously it was only Super 2, this blow made the space start to fluctuate uneasy!


    "how is this possible¡­"


    Under Babe¡¯s horrified gaze, the bright halo from the lasing bombarded his body in a flash...Heaven and earth are silent here...


    The bright light passed through Babe''s body without hindrance, turned into a stream of light, shot into the endless universe, easily passed through the countless planets, making it burst into pieces!¡­


    "impossible¡­"


    In Babe''s eyes, there was an incredible color, and his body cracked and opened, falling to the ground, falling to pieces...


    Looking at the pile of powder, Monkey King frowned slightly, because he did not receive a prompt to obtain energy points, which means...Baby was not dead at all...


    "over there¡­"


    Monkey King suddenly turned and raised his head. Above the sky, Babe stood calmly, his eyes still so invincible, fierce and violent!


    "Hey~~ It''s really dangerous... That trick just now... I didn''t expect that you, a stinky monkey, could make such a powerful and terrifying move... Fortunately, I left a trick before... Otherwise, you will really be yours. I was caught off guard, it was really solved..."


    "Is it when I was in the pool before absorbing the Dragon Ball?" Monkey King looked at Babe, frowning slightly.


    "Hey~~That''s it...because from the beginning...I felt you were very dangerous...If you don''t leave some back hand..." Babe was full of evil spirits, and endless flames of hatred suddenly flashed in her eyes. Right now, gritted teeth roared. Said: "You bastard who almost killed me before... I must personally squeeze you out! Now... let you see the real gap between us!..."


    In the roar, the breath of horror spread, and the breath of evil enveloped the world!Babe at this moment is like the evil incarnation in the world, powerful and terrifying!Surprise the universe!


    The figure appeared next to Monkey King in a flash, and his speed was so fast that Monkey King had no time to defend, so he was kicked out...


    Immediately, his figure flashed, and a series of attacks bombarded Monkey King''s body like raindrops. The terrifying vigor shook the world!The continuous attacks prevented Monkey King from making a counterattack for a while...


    Rao used Monkey King''s terrifying body defense, and was also bombarded with scars, and traces of blood appeared... But it made Babe more crazy!The strength in his hand was even more fierce, and the sky shook a continuous roar...


    "How could...obviously be wiped out...why is he still not dead? What the hell is going on?..."


    "It won''t work like this! Goku is going to lose..."


    In the world, Cailin and the other women looked at the Monkey King who was beaten continuously and had no resistance. They were shocked. It was hard to believe that they would lose if they existed like Monkey King.


    "No! I''m going out... I''m going to help the master... That damn Babe... I''m going to tear him to pieces... How dare I bully my master like this..." Moonlight looked at the screen, her silver teeth biting, and her eyes were cold. Killing intent.


    "Bulma, what are we going to do to get out? Now we have to help Wukong immediately..." Ruolin''s gentle face was replaced by Binghan at the moment, watching Monkey King get beaten with a punch. Flowing, her heart is cramping and bleeding!


    "How to get out?..." Xun''er and the daughters also had a cold expression with a chill!The people they love are in danger, how can they stand by.


    "This is the world Wukong said to create, except for him, we can''t go out!" Shizuka looked at the screen with excitement, as if watching a bloody martial arts movie.


    "I said you guys! Aren''t they all his wives? Are they not nervous at all?" The attitude of the girls and the girls made Han Yue and the girls angry.


    "You don''t worry too much, how could Monkey King be defeated by opponents of this level... Give me a quiet look..." No. 18, who has not been very talkative, said with a calm expression.The queen''s temperament was undoubtedly revealed, even Cailin and Yun Yun were frightened by her aura.


    "But...but..." Looking at the Monkey King who was continuously beaten in the air, Ya Fei wanted to say something about Monkey King.


    "Okay, you will see if you look at it... You are anxious... This is just Goku''s super second state... He hasn''t shown his true strength yet..." Yuriko smiled and motioned to Kaoru to feel relieved immediately sit down.


    "Damn bastard! Don''t be too arrogant... asshole!!!"


    A roar came out, and a terrifying breath descended on the entire universe!Babe, who was throwing his fist like rain, was stunned and flew upside down in an instant. With a loud bang, a kilometer-high mountain collapsed in an instant...

 351 Chapter 24: Goku is possessed?

    Red body, strong and sturdy physique, dense and thick black hair, fierce eyes, revealing the fierceness and the terrifying aura above the heavens, this is Super Saiyan IV!


    "Okay... So handsome..."


    Looking at the screen, the look of Monkey King at this time, Ya Fei and the other women have their eyes widened, their eyes flickering!The majestic and heroic posture of heaven and earth makes people intoxicated.


    It was the first time they saw the Monkey King transformed into Super 4, and for a while, they were overwhelmed by his look!


    "It''s getting bigger! Brother Wukong has gotten bigger! So handsome! He''s really so handsome!" Zi Yan''s excited face flushed at this moment.


    "It''s such a terrifying power...There are such strong people in the world..." Cai Lin was also in a daze at the moment.They are in the world created by Monkey King, and they can clearly sense the horror of Monkey King in this state!That kind of breath, in the violent, with destruction, above the heavens!


    "This is... how super?..." Xun''er looked at Bulma beside her in a daze. She had already heard of the horror and power of Monkey King, but when she truly realized it, it turned out that the so-called power is more than what they thought in their hearts. Far away, if you don''t experience it yourself, you can''t understand this power!


    "Super 4! I didn''t expect Wukong to directly transform into Super 4... That''s right, if it''s Super 3, it will take a long time to gather energy..." Bulma smiled slightly, with indescribable pride in her tone.


    "Is this only Super 4? I can''t believe it... How terrible is the so-called Super 5?..." Yun Yun exclaimed.


    "It''s really a terrifying world! It turns out that the continent we used to stay in is really too weak..." Cao Ying looked at the screen, and the handsome figure was in a daze, a little ecstatic.


    "After Super Four...It''s not Super Five..." Koko smiled slightly and said, "As for what...you may see it later..."


    "How could... this... this breath..."


    Babe flew up from the ruins and looked at Monkey King at this time. The terrifying aura made him tremble with fear, and said, "This is impossible... how can you be so strong? This is impossible... you Stop bluffing..."


    Babe roared, and the qigong shells blasted towards Monkey King like rain...


    "Boom~~~"


    Monkey King slowly stepped into the air, and he didn''t bother to dodge the blasting qigong shells and let them bombard his body...for a time, there was endless roaring, terrifying explosions sounded continuously, and the whole sky roared. !


    The qigong shells scattered on the earth, in an instant, burst into shocking noise!The whole planet is cracking... collapsing...


    "Haha~~~ To die! To die! To die!!!~" Babe threw out the Qigong bomb frantically and bombarded Monkey King''s body, with endless pleasure and madness flashing in his eyes: "This is the end of being right with me. ¡­The damn smelly monkey...Go to hell!~"


    It wasn''t until she was exhausted that Babe stopped her hands and looked into the smoke...


    "do you died?¡­"


    "Death? What are you daydreaming about? Is it just your strength?"


    The faint words came out, making Babe¡¯s pupils tighten instantly, and Monkey King slowly stepped out in the dust and smoke. He was unscathed, not even a piece of clothing was broken.


    "Impossible... How could you be unscathed... It is impossible..." Babe was filled with fear in his heart, and shouted with anger, and continuous qigong shells shot out from his hands again...


    ""


    Monkey King shot, his figure came instantly, his right hand, like a sharp blade, easily pierced Babe''s chest... Lightning intertwined, extremely bright, a terrifying suction burst out of Monkey King''s hand, sending out the strongest wave, and golden light flooded the world. , The terrifying energy was swallowed by Monkey King''s arm!Babe¡¯s huge breath weakened rapidly...


    "No...maybe..." Babe''s eyes widened, and the fear of death was filled in those invincible evil eyes: "How could you be so...strong...impossible..."


    "After all, it just absorbed the energy of two dragon balls... With this little power... I want to defeat me... but it''s not enough... But you can be proud of being able to die under my super-4 state..."


    "Hey~~ I lied to you..."


    Ben''s face changed suddenly, and a weird smile hung on the corner of her mouth: "It''s really terrifying power... Then... your body, I will take it unceremoniously..."


    After that, Babe¡¯s body turned into liquid in a flash, and, in that terrifying suction, followed Monkey King¡¯s arm and merged into his body...


    "En?" Sun Wukong''s expression changed slightly. In an instant, he remembered the scene where Babe entered Vegeta''s body and controlled him: "This bastard... dare to play yin..."


    "Hey~~ Monkey King... I admit... You are indeed the strongest in the universe... But now, I accept the strongest name unceremoniously, haha~~~" In Sun Wukong¡¯s body, Bei suddenly came out Laughing more excited and crazy than that.


    "You guy, do you want to control my body?" At this time, Monkey King''s complexion became very ugly!


    "Yes... Now, your body is completely under my control... Haha~~" Babe laughed triumphantly and wildly: "It''s great... As long as I get this body, then I will be The strongest in this universe... The ambition to rule the entire universe will no longer be a dream! Haha~~~"


    "Damn it~~" Monkey King gritted his teeth, trying to control his body, but in any case, he couldn''t move a bit, as if his body was not his own!


    "Hey~~how about it, is it impossible to control your body? Haha~~Because your brain and nerves have been completely controlled in my hands...then, this body, I will take it unceremoniously...haha ~~"


    In the world created by Monkey King...


    "It''s not good! Wukong is possessed...what to do? This is over..." Xiao Yu and the other women all changed their complexions.Even the relaxed-looking Tsunko and other women stood up in horror, panicking in his heart.


    "What are you worried about, Wukong won''t be controlled by this kind of enemy!" No. 18 glared at the women, and looked at the screen with his arms folded, with a calm expression, but the worry in his eyes was fleeting.


    "Wow~~ Brother Goku¡¯s eyes have changed... Really possessed~ I don¡¯t want it~ I don¡¯t want it~ Brother Wukong~~" Alice looked at the screen, her eyes gradually turning red and evil Monkey King suddenly burst into tears anxiously!And the faces of all the women changed dramatically...


    "Wukong... won''t really be possessed, right?...Hey~ don''t be kidding, okay..."..

 352 Chapter 25 The Death of Babe

    "It''s this kind of power...this kind of powerful Saiyan energy...this is the power I dream of wanting to get...haha~~From now on, my Babe will be the strongest in this universe...The whole universe will rule in my hands. ¡­Haha~~~"


    The controlled Monkey King laughed wildly, his eyes were full of evil crimson, feeling the power of this body, Babe couldn''t help but laugh!Evil floods the universe and plunges it into endless panic...


    "Old... ancestor... Goku, he... is he really controlled?" Realm King God Realm, the Realm King God looked at the scene in the crystal ball, his face was desperate, and he sat down on the ground: "Played. Play it! If Goku is possessed...in this universe...who else can stop him...I am afraid that the entire universe will really be over..."


    "This...this is really a big deal..." The Old World King God also has a solemn expression at this moment. They have a deep understanding of the power of Monkey King. If he is controlled, who can compete with him in this universe?That''s a terrifying metamorphosis that even the god of destruction has killed!


    "Such a perversion...should it not be controlled so easily, right?" The old world king stared at the crystal ball, looking forward to the miracle.


    "Next... is to plant my cells and eggs into organisms in the entire universe... Until then... this universe will be completely controlled in my hands..."


    Babe just wanted to get out of the air, when she suddenly realized that she hadn''t moved, even the slightest amount of anger had been used!When the following color changed: "What''s the matter? Didn''t I completely control this body? Why can''t I move anymore? I can''t even use a little bit of air to do it? What''s the matter? What''s wrong? ?..."


    "Do you think you want to rob me of my body with your rubbish method? It''s so ridiculous!"


    Suddenly, a voice rang in Babe''s head.


    "Monkey King?! What the hell is going on? I have obviously controlled you..." Babe''s complexion changed suddenly, and a strong anxiety rose in her heart.


    "God''s body is something you can take away as rubbish? It''s ridiculous!" Monkey King''s voice was full of teasing and disdain.


    "What...what?!" Babe''s face changed drastically, and now it was extremely difficult to look: "Asshole, have you been playing tricks on me? Damn..." In anger, Babe tried his best to control this body to move, but In any case, he is still powerless!


    "Huh! Lao Tzu is the god of destruction! The highest existence in this universe can be controlled by rubbish you... I knew you were difficult to kill, so I let you enter my body deliberately! If so, you have nowhere to run, right?"


    "What?!!!" Babe was shocked, and immediately sneered: "Humph! You don''t scare people! Even if I can''t control you! But, I''m in your body... Since I can''t control... Then... I will Destroy all your internal organs... In this case, even if you are strong... You can''t live?... But... Damn... What''s the matter? Why can''t I move? Monkey... What did you do?..."


    "Hehe~~ You dare to enter the body of the lord of the world... I have to admire your courage! The so-called my world is the master... You dare to enter my body... Then, are you conscious of death?" Monkey King''s tone was flat, and a terrifying fire blew up in his body!Emerging from the surface of the body, in an instant, straight into the sky!The scorching high temperature made the space between the world and the earth extremely distorted!Everything in the world is burned!The whole planet dries up in an instant...It is being rapidly condensed by roasting at an alarming speed... Layers of ashes, floating in endless space...


    "Great! Goku is not controlled yet..."


    "This guy...always does something worrying...really..."


    "I knew... Goku is the strongest existence in the universe... so it''s possible to be controlled by that kind of stuff..."


    "Unexpectedly, the different fire was displayed from Wukong''s hands, and its power was so terrifying...Sure enough, the stronger the strength, the stronger the displayed power..."


    In Wukong''s world, the girls looked at the screen of the Sun Wukong, who was showing great power, and they were all relieved. They were scared just now!


    "But it''s very surprising. With such terrifying energy, logically speaking, this TV should have long been unable to withstand the terrifying power and burst into pieces! It''s still all right now! Bulma, how did you design this TV? Huh?" Ruolin looked at Bulma with a puzzled expression.


    "Theoretically, this is true..." Bulma smiled slightly, "But I used Wukong''s "qi" to broadcast! Because of Wukong''s own protection, this TV won''t receive the slightest power. Interfering... Of course, under this premise, it must be under Wukong''s will... If he wants to, he can shatter all the equipment here with just one thought... and just one thought, blocking the breath The spread, then we won¡¯t be able to see the outside scene..."


    outside world¡­


    "Damn...What kind of flame is this?...It''s so hot...Asshole...Stop it...Ah...Stop it..."


    The blazing sparkling and turquoise flames did not cause the slightest harm to Monkey King, but Babe, who was possessed in his body, screamed bitterly and terribly!Under the terrifying heat, his body was burned out a little bit, and his breath was extremely weakened at an astonishing speed!The huge qi is being extracted by Monkey King at an astonishing speed, and it is continuously absorbed and classified as used!


    In the end, a touch of rule shining down from Monkey King¡¯s body, shining on Babe¡¯s body, causing her body to annihilate and disappear at a speed visible to the naked eye... In a moment, it was completely wiped out of this world...


    "Ding! Congratulations, you got 2.2 billion energy points, your current energy points are 922.5 billion..."


    The long-lost system reminder sounded in his head. In a series of battles, Monkey King did not know how many planets were destroyed. At the same time, he killed many powerful opponents such as the god of destruction Birus and Weiss. Unknowingly, Monkey King The number of energy points has reached more than 900 billion!What an amazing number this is!


    Looking at the numbers on the dimensional shuttle instrument, Monkey King frowned slightly. He always felt that something was wrong, and he couldn''t tell what was wrong...


    While he was meditating, the two dragon balls that were brought into his body by Babe turned into two streams of light and shot out from his body. While the light was shining, two huge black shadows appeared in the sky...


    A breath of horror spread, Monkey King looked up, frowning at the moment: "Evil...Dragon?! What the hell is going on?!~~"..

 353 Chapter 26 The Evil Dragon

    "Hey~~You are Monkey King, right?"


    With a loud bang, the huge and abscessed five-star dragon landed on the ground, looking at the Monkey King in front of him with a condescending appearance.A huge''meat ball'' protruded in front of him, and the fat around his body waved waves, but it looked disgusting.


    "You look so disgusting... I think you are a five-star dragon, right?" Monkey King looked indifferent.To him, the five-star dragon''s qi was weak and pitiful, and he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Are we born because of him? It''s really strong!" Qixinglong looked at Monkey King, frowning slightly.


    "Oh! I''m quite curious to hear you say that! Are you born because of the wish I made? I only used the Dragon Ball a few times, but the evil dragon was born?"


    "Don''t you remember? After Broly destroyed Kada and Adrat, after you made a wish to restore them... We are the result of the negative energy generated at that time..." The five-star dragon had hands on hips, The pointed big is not Zhang He, and as he speaks, the fat of that body rises and falls like waves, which looks disgusting and funny.


    "Sure enough, is it different from the original book..." Sun Wukong said to his heart, and immediately looked up at the five-star dragon and the seven-star dragon: "No matter what, you should die right away!"


    "Hey~~You are just being able to do it with your mouth! Don''t look at me like this, I''m very strong!" said the five-star dragon, pointing out, and a flash of lightning shot on Sun Wukong''s body...


    "Hey~~ how... my evil dragon electric shock tastes good, right?" Seeing his attack hit, the five-star dragon looked very proud.


    "Do you only have this ability?" Under the electric shock of the evil dragon from the five-star dragon, Monkey King still stood here calmly, unaffected.At this moment, he is in a super-4 state, a mere five-star dragon, how could he hurt him!


    "Damn fellow... if that''s the case... let you taste mine... uh!!!..."


    Enraged into anger, the evil five-star dragon hadn''t spoken yet, but was bombarded by Monkey King with a punch on his abscessed and fat belly!The golden light came out in a flash, and shot into the distant endless universe...


    "You...you...you...how could it..."


    The evil five-star dragon fell to the ground with his belly, and a huge hole had already appeared in his belly!


    Suction bursts out!In a moment, the energy of the five-star dragon was completely absorbed by Monkey King, and a terrifying wave of qigong shot out from his hands. In a flash, the evil five-star dragon was submerged in it, and its body was quickly dissipated in golden light...


    When the light was gone, the shadow of the evil five-star dragon was gone, but a five-star painted with five red stars fell from the sky and was picked up by Monkey King!


    "Good... so strong..."


    Just one meeting was to completely wipe out the evil five-star dragon, and the seven-star dragon on the side looked frightened!The terrifying aura that Sun Wukong had released in an instant before made him terrified!This is simply an opponent he cannot fight against!


    I didn''t dare to think about it. The evil Seven Star Dragon jumped into the ground in the first place. With the shaking like a rumbling earthquake, the rubble was flying, and the smoke billowed, he was actually like this in the ground. , Escaped here...


    "Huh! Do you want to escape in front of me?"


    Monkey King snorted coldly, his index finger stretched out, and a golden light beam shot out instantly...


    "Ah~~" Accompanied by a stern scream, blood sprayed out from the ground like spring water, invading the red ground...


    Slowly raising his right hand, the earth cracked apart amidst the rumbling sound. The evil seven-star dragon was like a ground mouse. The beam of light lasing from Monkey King''s index finger picked out the ground...


    The light beam pierced its mouth, causing the evil five-star dragon to move slightly, and there was a heart-piercing pain!He didn''t dare to move at all, his face was horrified, and he begged: "Don''t...don''t kill me...please...don''t kill me..."


    "Swish~~~"


    Suddenly, a beam of light shot down from the sky, and in an instant, it bombarded the body of the seven-star dragon, and exploded with a loud noise...


    When the dust and smoke cleared, the seven planets slowly rolled to the ground...


    "Who?!" The sudden change caused Monkey King to be shocked. He looked up at the sky and shouted loudly.


    "Huh! I can''t beat even a smelly monkey... What a shame!" A silver-white strong figure stood in the void, with a pale but merciless expression!His figure flashed, and in a flash, he landed on the ground not far from Monkey King: "The Monkey King...I am very happy to be able to meet you..."


    Looking at the strong figure not far away, Monkey King¡¯s eyes were filled with surprises: "One-star dragon? What is going on? The dragon ball has not been collected at all, and the dragon has not been summoned... Why is the evil dragon only one? Appeared early?..."


    "You guy... is a one-star dragon? Humph! This kind of thing... is really surprising! Unexpectedly, we met so soon..." At this moment, Monkey King''s face was extremely solemn, because it radiated from the one-star dragon. And the out of anger, even better than him now!


    "Haha~~ It''s just the first time we met... I didn''t expect you to recognize me right away... And so... logically speaking, you have six dragon balls in your hand, and you can guess it right away! It''s not surprising!" Yixinglong''s tone was indifferent, as he waved his hand, the seven planets on the ground turned into a stream of light and shot towards him, and was caught in his hand...


    Even the five planets in Monkey King''s hands, as if they had received a summon, broke free from Monkey King''s hands unexpectedly!In the hands of Yixinglong!


    "I knew that this guy would be very strong... I didn''t expect... to be so strong... It seems that the strength of this star dragon has already surpassed the one star dragon in the original book... It seems... a little troublesome!"


    "Haha~~ Monkey King... What is your expression? Is it scared by my anger? So... Seeing such a strong me... Do you regret it a little bit?... Because of my existence, but just Born because of you!"


    "Regret? Really ridiculous!" Monkey King looked indifferently, looked at Yixinglong, with a very interested look: "But I am very curious, you were born because of my wish?"


    "Youth stay forever! Immortal and immortal!" Yixinglong said indifferently.


    "Sure enough..." Sun Wukong had such an expression on his face: "Only this wish can create a powerful evil dragon like you! However, this is exactly what I want! Because, when I made this wish, I It has been foreseen that there will be such a day! Then, One Star Dragon! Let me see how strong you are!"


    Two horrible breaths burst out at the same time!A fierce battle begins!..

 354 Chapter 27 Monkey King vs One Star Dragon

    The sky and the earth are gray, and there is a fierce roar from time to time, and the two figures flash in the sky from time to time, blasting a terrifying roar!Every collision makes the clouds tremble and the earth trembles and cracks!


    The breath of the two of them is terrifying, and every punch and every kick carries the supreme power of destroying the world!


    "boom!"


    Monkey King punched forward and bombarded, and immediately there was a voice rumbling, like a god and Buddha roaring and neighing, accompanied by a blazing light, with a terrifying will to destroy, a forward bombardment!


    Yixinglong was moved, and as soon as the opponent made a move, he felt the terrible blow!This punch, with the terrible ruining profound meaning, knows that he has encountered an unimaginable enemy, he is no longer hesitating, his hands are forward, and the terrifying qigong wave blasts out of his palms, intertwined in the bright thunder , Destroy everything, destroy everything, and fight against Monkey King''s terrible punch!


    "boom!"


    The two collided, rumbling, resounding through the world!


    Monkey King has absolute confidence in his own punch, and he firmly believes that he can suppress all enemies in the world and is invincible, because this punch is the strongest profound meaning he has understood!With his unmatched invincible will!


    Therefore, he opened up and closed, if an invincible supreme, bravely forward without scruples, but my domineering spirit, overwhelming the universe!


    "Go to death!" Accompanying the roar, that shocking and invincible punch suddenly burst out a more flaming light, and the terrible will to destroy everything invincible came down!With an unrivalled terrifying momentum, the terrifying waves of qigong cast by a star dragon were shaken away in a roar!


    "Yes~~Damn it~~"


    In the fearful roar of the Star Dragon, the blazing light drowned the Star Dragon in a flash!There was no earth-shattering roar. In the silence, the entire planet was annihilated one after another. In an instant, the entire planet, under the terrifying wave of destruction, disappeared...


    This horrible blow made Cailin and the other women stunned, only to feel her heartbeat speeding up and she became excited inexplicably...


    "Is it solved?"


    Monkey King panted slightly, feeling carefully in the endless void, suddenly, looking at a broken meteorite in the distance, but sighed slightly: "Sure enough... this guy is not so easy to be eliminated! "


    After the meteorite, a blood-stained embarrassed figure appeared: "It is worthy of being the guy who defeated the god of destruction in this world...this strength...is terrifying!..." Yixinglong clutched his injured right hand, and his blood tickled. Of dripping from his right arm.His complexion looked very gloomy and terrible: "Damn... I wanted to accompany you for fun... I didn''t expect... You guy, suddenly used such a terrible move... At that moment, even I thought I was going to play with it. ¡­Unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable! Detestable smelly monkey! It made me feel fearful! This shame! Only your death can be used to wash away! Ah~~~ Let you see the horror of my true strength! Drink it!!"


    Accompanied by the roar of the one-star dragon, a terrifying aura swept out, destroying all the asteroids around it!This terrible breath made everything tremble!


    Monkey King was moved, this terrifying aura far surpassed his super-4 realm at the moment, it is unbelievable that this star dragon is so terrifying!


    "Impossible... this star dragon... actually has such a terrifying strength?!!!"


    "Come on with your life! Monkey King!"


    A star dragon roared, swooping from high above, and launched the most fierce lore, and the whole spirit was terrifying!In those palms, the Dao Dao Qigong Waves condensed and bombarded Sun Wukong like rain. Each of these terrifying Qigong Waves has the terrifying power that can destroy the planet!If he is hit, the Monkey King at this moment will probably suffer serious injuries too!


    Monkey King changed color, his whole body was shining with golden flames, and he moved horizontally to avoid the endless bombardment of the opponent!


    The endless qigong wave roared and burst, and the scene was terrifying!Almost let the sky burst!


    "Boom~~"


    However, Qigong is coming like rain, too much!It is impossible to dodge all!With a roar, Monkey King was hit by a single blow, and in an instant, successive waves of qigong followed!Submerged him instantly...a rumble came out, almost shattering the void!


    There was a cold light in the eyes of a star dragon, and the spirit was concentrated, watching the dust and smoke gradually dissipating in the sky!


    A figure cast like gold slowly emerged in the golden light!The arrogance of the whole body rises, like the undefeated golden god of war in the legend!


    "what?!"


    Seeing what Monkey King looked like at this time, Yixinglong was astonished: "What? Unscathed?!"


    "Hey! If you haven''t entered any realm, you won''t understand the terrible realm! Now, my physical body is not comparable to that of mortals!" Monkey King yelled out coldly, his figure turned into a golden streamer, Towards a star dragon, bombarded away...


    "Come on! Let''s have a good fight! Haha~~~"


    "Humph! Then let me send you to hell!" The one-star dragon roared, and went away without showing any weakness!


    The violent wind loomed, whizzing between the sky and the earth, rolling up to the sky, and even the space was extremely distorted!The terrifying power erupted by the two of them turned this space of heaven and earth closer to the edge of destruction!


    Sun Wukong strode directly and shot out, and on his right fist, there was a terrifying wave of destruction. In an instant, he rushed to the front of Yixinglong, and hit his chest with a punch, shaking his blood, and his mouth was bleeding. .


    However, Yixinglong grinned, turned quickly, and turned around again, his right fist shaped like a sky-high, bombarding down quickly, and at the same time bombarding Monkey King''s right shoulder!The violent power erupted from the fists of the two men. In an instant, in the two terror forces that broke out at the same time, both of them were shocked and flew out!Glide a hundred meters away in the void, just luckily stabilizing your figure!


    But in an instant, the two lased here in an instant!Crash in the void!


    "boom"


    The earth-shattering roar spread out, and the terrible energy spread, causing the space to fluctuate extremely unstable...


    "Unexpectedly...this star dragon could be so powerful...is it because of me?..."


    A punch once again shook a star dragon, and Monkey King looked serious!The strength of the one-star dragon burst out completely shocked him. His strength, it can be said, has reached the extreme of Super Four, only one step away, he can enter the so-called real god!


    "Do I become stronger... Will the evil dragon born of me become stronger too?... It''s really troublesome! It seems that we can''t delay it, let''s end the battle as soon as possible! To avoid more troubles..."


    Looking at the one-star dragon not far away, Monkey King was finally ready to show some real strength and fight seriously!..

 355 Chapter 28 The Sword of the True God

    A light sword of destruction that seemed to pierce the sky slowly took shape in the hands of Monkey King!The golden light is scorching, and the arrogance is overwhelming, like a round of sun shining in the world, with destruction in its fierceness, and with vitality in the destruction, the void is distorted and almost collapsed.Horrifying, terrifying power radiated from it, as if to cut through the sky and destroy everything!


    This is a magic sword!A supreme sword that can cut through the world!In the past, the lightsaber condensed by Monkey King was just a simple small lightsaber, but now the lightsaber is really the sword of the true god that can only be condensed into the realm of the true god!


    "What a horrible lightsaber!!"


    Looking at the screen, the arrogant man, Cai Lin and other women exclaimed from the heart!The sword in his hand gave them the courage to resist!Just the momentum makes them aspiration to life and death, and a heart of worship!What a terrible lightsaber this is!You know, they have a very close relationship with Monkey King. Even they have had such emotions. If others, how unbearable would they become?


    "Damn it! What is going on with that lightsaber?!"


    Yixinglong looked at the key condensed in Monkey King''s hands, his expression finally moved, and his heart felt chilly!That lightsaber brought him deep fear!It seems that it can be easily cut down!


    "This is the end of the game! One star dragon! Change back to what you should be!"


    Monkey King looked indifferent, swiping the lightsaber in his hand, cutting the void!In that space, as if scratching other people''s skin, leaving a scary, dark space crack!


    Such a terrifying power caused a star dragon to change color, and a strong fear grew in his heart, and his heart suddenly retreated!That sword is terrible!It was so terrible that he couldn''t have the courage to fight!


    "Damn! I am not afraid! I am the strongest one-star dragon! Damn Monkey King! I will repay you a hundred times, a thousand times for such a shame, drink it!~~~"


    The fear of running away without a fight made Yixinglong''s arrogant heart greatly insulted, and his eyes instantly turned red!If the shape is crazy, the aura of horror is permeated, and a huge red qigong bomb is condensed in his hand, like a meteorite, falling towards Monkey King!


    "Qigong wave... is useless to me!" An inexplicable arc hangs from the corner of Sun Wukong''s mouth: "That will only make me stronger!"


    While speaking, one hand stretched out, and the suction in his hand burst out, forming a terrifying bottomless black hole, swallowing all the qigong bombs sent by the one-star dragon... its aura was actually improved again!


    "What...what?!" Yixinglong was shocked at the moment!The weird methods that Monkey King showed again and again shocked him, and he also felt a sense of powerlessness!


    "It''s over! One Star Dragon, go to hell!"


    In the light drink, Monkey King''s figure appeared instantly, the lightsaber in his hand slashed down, the golden streamer flashed away!There was a scream in the blood spraying...


    "But... damn it!!" Yixinglong roared angrily, gasping for breath, the previous moment, death was so close to him!


    "Oh! Did you avoid it?"


    Monkey King looked at Yixinglong somewhat unexpectedly.At this time, he left a scary scar on his chest and even his abdomen, which was bloody and terrifying!


    "Damn Monkey King! I will kill you! I must kill you!"


    One sword was almost cut in half, and the one star dragon roared in anger at the moment, like crazy!That terrifying wound could not be healed in effective time!This made him fearful, his eyes crimson, like a wounded beast, even more crazy!The terrifying Qigong bomb lashed towards Monkey King like a rain of bullets...


    "Haha~~~ Go to hell! Go to hell! As long as you don''t let you get close, what''s the fear of the lightsaber!"


    "Oh! You are a little brainy!" Sun Wukong sighed slightly, dodges to avoid the rainy qigong bomb, but there is a strange smile on the corner of his mouth: "However, if you underestimate me, maybe Will die!"


    As he spoke, the lightsaber in his hand suddenly skyrocketed and turned into a ten thousand zhang sword light, which was slashed vertically in the middle of Monkey King!Along the way, the space was easily cut and opened, leaving huge space cracks!Wherever it passed, the Qigong bomb was easily cut into two, turned into a sky full of light, and disappeared into the sky...


    The lightsaber came in an instant, widening the sky!No matter how Yixinglong dodges, he is always horrified to find that the terrifying sword light is carrying the supreme destruction of power, and it is slashed down at him!His energy has been locked, and there is nowhere to hide!


    "Damn it! Don''t underestimate me! Monkey King!!!" Seeing nowhere to dodge, the One Star Dragon suddenly roared, the terrifying aura soared to the apex, and the whole body was soaring!Close your palms!Light waves quickly condense in both palms!It also turned into a beam of thousands of feet, and blasted towards the horrible lightsaber that was slashing down!


    boom!!!!


    Above the void, a shocking roar broke out!The entire universe seems to be shaking violently!Even the planets thousands of miles away, under the spread of that terrifying energy, burst into pieces!


    This supernatural power has shaken the past and the present, and the damage caused is simply unimaginable...


    "Oh? It''s blocked. It seems...you have some ability!" Monkey King looked at the tens of thousands of beams actually blocking his lightsaber, he couldn''t help but exclaimed, and immediately, he smiled slightly: "However, this This level is not enough... Its true power! Let you see it!"


    As Monkey King''s words just fell, a supreme sword of destruction came down!Above the lightsaber, the flaming light is even stronger!It seems to be given life, supernatural power!Cut everything!


    "Puff!~"


    The Wanzhang beam was easily cut into two under Yixinglong''s shocked gaze!The lightsaber cut all the way down!Accompanied by the fragmentation of layers of space!Suddenly, even closer...


    The streamer flashed, and the strong body of Yixinglong was cut into two in an instant...


    "But... Damn! I would lose to you this smelly monkey... Damn... I''m not reconciled... I''m not reconciled! Monkey King... I swear... I will kill you... Ah... Ah... Ah! You wait for me... what¡­!"


    Along with the unwilling roar, Yixinglong''s body gradually became illusory... and it was about to disappear completely...


    The sudden change, in the space fluctuations in front of Monkey King, four streamers shot out from the void!In an instant, he submerged into the one-star dragon that was about to disappear...


    The light was shining, and the one-star dragon was wrapped in a blazing light...A terrifying aura that shook heaven and earth descended on the entire universe...


    "Haha~~~ Monkey King! It seems that God is helping me! Today is your death date!!" Ronglong laughed wildly and echoed the sky, and Yixinglong''s sturdy body slowly appeared in the dazzling light. shape¡­¡­


    "Damn Dimensional Shuttle... is it really you asshole who is making things wrong?"


    At this moment, Monkey King''s complexion is gloomy! ..

 356 Chapter 29 The Domain of the Lord

    "What''s wrong, Monkey King? Are you surprised to see my power? It''s not all my power! Although I don''t know why the other dragon balls suddenly ran out... However, it can save a life, really That''s great! This time, I will never give you any chance!"


    As the one-star dragon spoke, two dragon balls appeared in his hand, namely five planets and seven planets. He saw his mouth open and swallowed the two dragon balls directly!And a more terrifying aura erupted from his body, soaring!The whole body was full of breath, and accompanied by the roar of a star dragon, seven dragon balls appeared on his chest!


    "Haha~~ Monkey King, how about me now, but a super one-star dragon that has absorbed all the power of the other six dragon balls! No matter how strong you are, you can never beat me now! Haha~~ ~"


    Looking at the seven dragon balls emerging from the chest of the one-star dragon, Monkey King looked very gloomy!Just now, he obviously had four dragon balls in his world ring!However, he unexpectedly ran out of the ring of the world inexplicably, merged with the same star dragon, and saved his life...


    The culprit of everything turned out to be the dimensional shuttle instrument he mastered!


    "Damn! You guy is really alive? What is your conspiracy? If you release the dragon ball and let the one-star dragon absorb it, what kind of horrible idea are you making?" Monkey King looked extremely ugly and seemed to be talking to himself Talk to yourself.


    However, his words fell like a stone, without the slightest response!


    "MD, you bastard, you dare to yin Lao Tzu! When you have time, let''s see how Lao Tzu cleans up you!" Monkey screamed again, but there was no alternative.The Dimensional Shuttle is just an intangible thing, he has no way to start!


    "Son Wukong, what are you talking to yourself? Are you scared by my breath? Haha~~ Even if you beg for mercy now, I will never spare you! Come on! Sun Wukong!!!"


    The super one-star dragon roared and kicked his feet, causing the void to tremble, and bombarded the Monkey King like a cannonball!


    Monkey King''s complexion slightly changed, and the current Super One Star Dragon''s strength has far surpassed his Super Four status.Don''t dare to neglect, while his figure flickers, the lightsaber in his hand smashes down!


    A hint of cold light appeared, and in a flash, the space was cut apart!


    Such a terrifying power scared the Super Star Dragon, and hurriedly stopped his figure and flew out!Looking at the lightsaber in Monkey King''s hand, his expression was extremely solemn!Even if he absorbed the power of six dragon balls, that lightsaber had already given him a sense of extreme danger!


    "The same tricks can no longer work for me!..." Super Star Dragon snorted angrily, and with the power of destruction in his fist, he flew again and fisted towards Monkey King!


    "Huh! I don''t know whether to live or die!" Monkey King snorted, and his lightsaber slashed down mercilessly!


    "Ding~~!"


    "What?!" Monkey King was shocked right now!


    The harsh metal clashing sounded through the void, and the super one-star dragon actually blocked the sword of the true god in Monkey King''s hand with the bone spur on his wrist!


    "Hey~~ Go to hell! Monkey King!!!" The Super Star Dragon roared immediately, and on top of his right fist, with the wind of destruction entrained, he bombarded Monkey King''s chest in an instant!


    "Boom~~~"


    The terrifying force directly blasted the Monkey King out, flying upside down a kilometer away, before stabilizing his figure!


    "This guy... actually blocked my sword of the true god..." Looking at the super one-star dragon in the distance, Monkey King''s eyes were filled with surprise, but immediately shook his head: "After all, it is only the true god in the super four state. The sword, not the sword of the true god in the state of the super-match god...the power is really limited..."


    "Hey~~ Monkey King, this is not the time to be surprised! Let''s take your life!"


    The super one-star dragon roared, full of grudge, rising from the whole body, like a beam of light, hitting the nine heavens!The breath is terrifying!As his body flickered, he bombarded Monkey King with a punch!


    "boom!"


    This time, as soon as the two came into contact, Monkey King was overthrown by a terrifying force, because that force was so vast and terrifying!The corners of the shocked mouth were bleeding, and they kept going backwards.


    "Chang!"


    The lightsaber in his hand trembles and turns into a stream of light in Monkey Wukong''s hand!However, he was once again parried by the bone spurs on the Super Star Dragon''s arm!


    "kill!"


    In an instant, the super one-star dragon roared immediately, with its fists shining, pressing people like a golden sun, ruthlessly bombarding it!Monkey King flew out again...


    "hateful!"


    Monkey King shouted angrily, stretched his body, moved joints, his whole body roared like a dragon!The lightsaber in the right hand was soaring as it flew upside down, and its power-on glow lingered, and if the stars were turning, this was a strange sight!Exuding terrible waves of destruction!And with the invincible will of invincibility!Turn into a streamer, slash down!


    fast!It''s really fast!The super one-star dragon has no time to parry, and only has time to turn sideways slightly, so it gets closer!"Puff!" With a cry, a sharp horn on the top of his head was cut off easily!


    "what?!!"


    The Super One Star Dragon was shocked now, the two horns on top of his head were harder than the bone spurs on his wrists!It was cut off like this!How not to shock him!


    However, before he recovered from the shock, an even more shocking scene appeared before his eyes: "That...what is that?!"


    I saw a huge endless black hole spreading above Monkey King''s head!Rumble, the electric lights are intertwined with each other, and the stars evolve!Thunder and Zixia are surging rapidly!The release of endless profound meaning seems to be evolving a world, covering this world, and the terrifying breath spreads, entraining the supreme will, just like the opening of the world!


    "This...what the hell is going on?" The Super Star Dragon was stunned by the sight in front of him, and at the same time a deep anxiety arose in his heart!


    "No matter what the hell you are doing! I will never make you wish!"


    The super one-star dragon roared out, and it was actually desperate to attack Monkey King!Because of the scene before him, he felt heart palpitations!


    "brush"


    A golden light crossed the sky, and the super one-star dragon moved horizontally, and his body was full of arrogance. If a terrifying God of War, familiar with it, appeared in front of Monkey King!The fist entrained in the terrifying fist strikes out at Monkey King!With this blow, there is no way to dodge!


    However, just at the very moment, the super one-star dragon''s body suddenly freezes in the air!A thunder of God''s punishment descended from the void, and in an instant, it struck the body of the super star dragon!Accompanied by a scream, the super one-star dragon instantly fell from the sky.....

 357 Chapter Thirty The Terrifying Creature About to Break the Seal

    The endless black hole widens the world, covering half of the void here!


    The super one-star dragon was bombarded by the thunder of God''s Punishment. In an instant, his whole body became scorched and black smoke rose, making him look very embarrassed!


    "hateful!!"


    The super one-star dragon roared immediately, dashed into the air, and slaughtered forward. The wind was dazzling, causing the space to tremble!


    However, when he was getting close, his figure was suddenly imprisoned again, unable to move!When the color underneath changed drastically, no matter how struggling, he couldn''t move the slightest: "What the hell is going on?" Suddenly, a deep sense of anxiety rose in the heart of Super One Star Dragon!


    The scene at this time was too weird and shocked him inexplicably!


    "Surprised, isn''t it?" Monkey King slowly walked up to Yixinglong, his expression indifferent.


    "Damn it! What did you do?" Super Star Dragon glared at him. This situation was too weird, he didn''t even think about it.


    "This is a world created by me. It can also be said to belong to my domain. I call it the domain of the master! The so-called my world is my master, and all the rules here are in my hands..."


    "What kind of shit realm of the realm! You don''t bluff! I have never heard of it, it''s nonsense!" The super one-star dragon roared, and the terrifying aura soared to the top. He wanted to use absolute power to break the confinement. The prohibition on him.


    At this time, the realm of the super one-star dragon is infinitely close to the realm of the true god, and the terrifying power that has completely erupted has caused the entire domain to tremble violently!


    The restraint imprisoned on him has faint traces of cracking!In the long run, it is really possible for him to collapse this space!Break the body ban!


    The highest realm of Monkey King is the God of Super Race, which is higher than the dimension of Super One Star Dragon!Although the strength of Monkey King at this moment is only the super four realm, the super one-star dragon is much better than him, but it is absolutely impossible to break free in a short time!


    For real masters, let alone such imprisonment, even 0.1 second is the key to victory!


    "It''s a super one-star dragon! This strength is really strong!" Feeling that his domain is about to collapse, Monkey King looked at the one-star dragon in front of him, but slightly admired: "But...you don''t have that time... "


    ""


    The lightsaber in his hand is condensed, the void is distorted, and strong waves are emitted. The golden light floods the space here, and it is extremely bright!


    With a light flick, the golden light flashed away, simply, neat and ruthless!


    With a spray of blood, a big head rose to the sky!Those eyes were round and round, filled with incredible fear!A bloody arrow shot into the sky, and a headless corpse fell in front of Monkey King, floating in the void!The dripping blood ran down from the neck of its fracture, dripping down the endless void...


    The lightsaber in his hand slashed out again, the streamer shining!In an instant, the headless body of the Super One Star Dragon was chopped into several pieces!In a moment, looming, disappearing!Only seven dragon balls were left floating in the air.


    With a thought, Monkey King brought the Dragon Ball into his world!The world ring from which the wish came, after the previous events, he no longer trusts.Only the world created by oneself is completely controlled by oneself!


    Strong as a super one-star dragon, just die so cleanly!


    This is the absolute strength of the Lord of One World, with the rules in hand!It is absolutely invincible!


    If you want to eliminate the Lord of the One Realm, instead, your dimension is definitely higher than him!Strength is stronger than him, strong enough to ignore everything!Otherwise, even if the two are equal in strength, they will only be instantly killed by the master of the world!This is how terrible the rules are!


    At the same time, at the moment when Monkey King wiped out the Super One-Star Dragon, there was no prompt, but the energy points on the Dimensional Shuttle were rising at an astonishing speed, and finally reached a value of 99,900 million, and stopped!


    Suddenly, a horrible breath that made people feel palpitation, even the soul trembles, suddenly burst out of Monkey King!In just a short time, the world realm that Monkey King displayed was cracked like glass!Immediately, burst into pieces!


    "What''s going on? What happened?!"


    Sun Wukong was shocked at the moment, this terrifying aura, even he felt a deep sense of powerlessness!this is too scary!It seems that there is something terrible demon king about to break out!


    A black beam of light with dense appendices of god patterns rushed straight into the sky from the center of Monkey King''s forehead!Suddenly, a breath of horror enveloped the entire universe!


    That pitch-black beam of light rushed up into the sky, actually bursting through a huge black hole in the endless universe!


    The breath of shocking horror spreads from the endless pitch black hole!The terrifying laughter echoes the entire universe!


    "Wow Kaka!!~~~ I am finally free... I am finally free from the sea of ??suffering... Haha!!!"


    The horrible laugh is shocking, arrogant and beyond the world!In a flash, Monkey King felt his blood surge, and when the blood spurted out, he was directly injured by the shock!


    Monkey King was not completely shocked by the horrible laughter, but the seal formation forcefully broke away from his body, causing him to suffer serious injuries, and he has been endured by him. This loud sound Laughing, but it was shocked that Monkey King could no longer stand it!


    However, it is undeniable that this breath is indeed terrifying!It was the most terrifying breath that Monkey King felt!Even him feels heart palpitations!


    A piece of golden runes branded the void, rumbling, like a grand scripture being inscribed, shining, and spinning endlessly around the black hole!


    However, there is a more terrifying aura resisting and destroying!The divine pattern that continuously intertwined and flashed was shining with dazzling divine light, but still could not resist the destruction of that terrible power in that black hole!A little bit of falling apart!And the terrifying aura became more clear and terrifying...


    Looking at the terrifying black hole above his head, Monkey King looked extremely ugly. He didn''t expect that such a terrifying existence was sealed in the so-called dimensional shuttle device!And the collected energy turned out to be the energy that helped him break through the seal!


    He feels that he has been being used by others, which makes him feel very angry and unhappy!


    "MD! I don''t care who you are, so I dare to use Lao Tzu! Then go and die!" Monkey King shouted angrily, his breath soaring, and he was about to turn into the god of the super game to make a conclusion. Suddenly, two amazing auras were rushing toward the distant universe!That speed is amazing and terrible!


    In just a moment, a stream of light flashed, and in front of Monkey King, two familiar figures suddenly appeared. Seeing these two people, Monkey King looked surprised!


    "Yo! Monkey King, long time no see! I don''t know if you have become stronger now?"..

 358 Chapter 31 Joint Seal

    Looking at the two people who appeared, Monkey King was surprised, but said faintly: "Birus, Weiss, I didn''t expect that you two would also appear!"


    "If you make such a big movement, it won''t work if you don''t want to come!" Weiss looked at the endless black hole above his head, his face was extremely serious, and the terrifying aura emanating from it made him discolored.Although the two of them were killed by Monkey King, it was actually very simple to resurrect as they were.


    "Sun Wukong! For thirty years! I have been practicing hard...Although I want to compete with you now...but if the trouble above is not solved, I don''t think we can fight with peace of mind!" Although Ruth was high in his fighting spirit, he glared at Monkey King, wishing to fight against Monkey King for hundreds of rounds!But the creatures in the endless black hole above made him extremely jealous.


    "What a terrifying aura... I didn''t expect that other than the realm master! There is such a terrible existence in this world!" Weis looked serious, looked at Birus and Monkey King, and said: "It seems , This time the three of us are probably going to join forces to confront the enemy! If this exists, if he really breaks the seal, then the entire universe will really be over!"


    "Weiss! What are you kidding? You want me to join forces with this bastard? I won''t do it!" Billus yelled out loudly, the unhappy expression on his face could be seen at a glance: "I want to kill This bastard! How could it be possible to join forces with him? That guy may be strong, but... if the seal is not broken, I will be enough!"


    After finishing speaking, Birus actually rushed into the sky, red glow appeared all over his body, and the horrible aura fluctuated out, and it was a direct wave of qigong blasting out into the endless black hole...


    "Master Billus... Don''t act recklessly!" Weiss hurriedly stopped, but it was obviously too late!


    "Boom~~~" There was a loud noise, the huge light rushed into the sky, and the vastness was unpredictable, sweeping across the sky, covering the black hole, sacred and flawless, this was a terrifying blow from a god!


    Unfortunately, this seemingly terrifying blow, when submerged in the endless black hole of the sky, was silent...


    Then, a surprise laugh came out again: "Haha~~ So pure energy! Come on! Come on more... Don¡¯t be stingy! Haha~~~"


    "Asshole, dare to underestimate me! I''m angry! Ahhh~~~" Birus, who was already irritable, heard such contemptuous words, and became angry immediately, and the wave of destruction quickly condensed in his hands...


    "You idiot! Stop it!" Just as Guangbo was about to take shape, Monkey King''s figure flashed, but he unceremoniously slapped Birus on the head.


    "Yeah~~~ I''m so angry~~ Asshole Monkey! You dare to beat me! If that''s the case! Then, you will fight with me!" Billus roared again and again, his eyes instantly, It also became vicious, and the aura of terror spread out, causing the entire universe to tremble.


    "Birus! Stop it! Now is not the time to make a fool of yourself!" Weiss appeared in time, looking at the endless black hole, his expression extremely serious: "The Monkey King is right! You can''t be attacking...that guy, he seems to be. Absorb your strength to break the seal!"


    "Yes...Is that so?" Birus was stunned, and then glared at Monkey King viciously: "Humph! I''ll teach you later! I want you to taste what it''s like to die!" It seems that he has been brooding about being killed by Monkey King!


    That''s right, a dignified generation of God of Destruction was killed by a mortal, which is indeed quite shameful!As arrogant as him, this account must be recovered!


    "Weiss! Do you know what this guy is? It was so strong even in a sealed state?" After Billus calmed down, he looked at the endless black holes in the sky, with a rare seriousness on his face.


    "You have to ask Master Wukong! This thing came out of him!" Weiss turned his head and looked at Monkey King, waiting for his explanation.


    "Look at my dry hair, I don''t know what''s going on! I''m feeling upset now!" Monkey King said with an unhappy expression.


    "In this case, it''s useless to say more, let''s quickly seal him up again! If you really let him run out, it will be a big trouble!" Weiss said with a serious face.


    "That''s the only thing!" Monkey King nodded in agreement, and jumped to a place not far from the black hole. The knots in his hands quickly formed, and strange runes floated out of his hands, surrounding the black hole. , The terrible tearing force around it made the strange runes extremely deformed and twisted!But in the end, a six-pointed star array was formed, wrapping the entire black hole!


    "Let''s do it too!" Weiss nodded towards Birus, and leaped forward. The scepter in his hand was a little bit in the void, and the strange fluctuations radiated out, forming a sealed array of energy, layering the endless. The black hole is wrapped in it!


    And Birus was not idle, and while the breath was surging, he displayed a huge red transparent mask directly covering the entire black hole...


    "Damn! I finally got enough energy points, and I''m about to break the seal. You TMD want to seal me again? Dreaming!" In the black hole, there was a shocking roar!The rumbling echo echoes the sky, making people''s eardrums painful!


    The domineering and terrifying aura erupted from the black hole, the black aura rushed into the sky, and a great pressure shrouded people''s minds, and at this time the cosmic chaos has spread throughout the universe. This aura is terrifying. It''s disturbing!


    "boom!"


    A faint light beam lased out from it, shining infinitely, and directly shattered the space wherever it passed!In an instant, it slammed into the sealed formation laid by the Monkey King and the others!Suddenly broke out a shocking roar!The horrible aftermath tore through the sky, and it was when the faces of the three Monkey Kings changed drastically, their seals were stranded to pieces!


    "Wow haha!~~The power of ants! I dare to compete with Haoyue for glory!"


    In the endless black hole, there was once again that incredible arrogant laughter, thick disdain, clear and audible!


    Being so despised by others, Billus was instantly furious: "You bastard dare to underestimate me! Go to hell and repent!" In the roar, he actually punched out!


    "Click"!The space here is directly cracked and opened, revealing a terrifying space crack!The cracks spread!Ran widened the entire endless black hole!


    A terrifying space-time storm that ruined the world swept from it...


    Sun Wukong and Weiss suddenly changed their faces and stared at Birus. Sun Wukong yelled: "You foolish bastard... Wouldn''t you help him break the seal by doing this?"


    Birus''s complexion was extremely gloomy at the moment, and just about to roar, the terrifying space-time storm has crashed into the endless black hole...


    "Damn it! Get out of here!"...


    In an instant, the stars shattered, the starry sky seemed to have stopped, and the entire world became dim...

 359 Chapter Thirty Two

    The sky and the earth are shaking, the universe is shaking!


    The mist is overwhelming, accompanied by chaos, and as the two collide, the world extinction disaster erupts!No one can stop!


    Layers of space are shattered, and time and space storms swept the sky!It seems that the sky is roaring, the sound spreads to the universe, and the devilish energy rushes into the sky!The terrible storm seems to destroy the universe!


    That endless black hole, in front of the terrifying space-time storm, was unscathed!It''s just that with the excitement of the unknown creature in it roaring and trembling to the sky!Crazy collisions, inside and out, make the appendix of the god pattern covering the surface of the endless black hole gradually dim...the power of the seal is getting weaker and weaker...


    The sky and the earth are shaking, the whole universe is throbbing, all living beings are shaking, it seems that the whole universe has ushered in the day of destruction!From the endless black hole, a demon shadow looming, roaring to the sky!It seems that there is endless magic power, shocking people''s soul, terrible time and space storms swept out, and the planets hundreds of millions of kilometers away were destroyed!Turned into the dust of the universe!¡­


    In the black hole, a pair of palpitating black pupils loomed, looking down on the common people, accompanied by a strong atmosphere of evil, spreading out, like a roar of ten thousand demons, layers of darkness and broken, a huge dark body, showing Out


    I saw his muscles protruding all over, and his whole body was surrounded by a strong black mist!The chain of order pierced through his body, crisscrossed and pierced firmly into the void!The rune shines on it!The terrible sealing power seems to be able to seal the entire universe!


    "Hoo~~Damn the chain of the demon seal! You can''t keep me trapped! Haha~~~ Today is the time when my Yuan Mie is broken! Haha~~~!!!"


    The terrifying and evil howl shook the universe!The whole universe was rumbling, the sky trembled, everything was dizzy and deaf!


    The devilish energy rushed into the sky, shot out from the ten thousand zhang demon shadow, and bombarded the endless black hole!Suddenly, the rumbling tremor roared, shaking the universe!


    The divine pattern appendix surrounding the black hole became more and more bleak!


    In addition to the terrifying time and space storms from the outside world, the Shenwen Rune Lu finally let out a crisp cracking sound, and the layers shattered!The terrible endless black hole seems to have lost some kind of bondage, rising against the storm!Ran Kuo Tiandi!


    The devilish energy is permeated, the endless black hole is like a huge mouth, the suction is bursting, like the sea is filled with hundreds of rivers, the energy between the sky and the earth is rioting here, and the rush is coming, like the sky flowing backwards, crossing the void, submerged in the endless black hole, the shadow Amidst the roar of excitement, he opened his huge mouth and swallowed it into his body in one mouthful, endless...the horror breath soared wildly...


    "Kaka~~Kaka~~~"


    Finally, a certain balance seemed to be broken. The rune on the chain of the Demon God that was bound to the body of the Wanzhang Demon Shadow grew dim. Eventually, it couldn''t bear the more terrifying breath of the Demon Shadow, and cracks appeared...


    In the end, with the click, the layers broke!¡­


    "Haha!! I am finally free! Haha~~~~"


    Accompanied by the sky-shaking roar, I saw that the demon shadow raised his right hand, it seemed to have the power of the sky, the power of extinction, and the sound of creaking~~ The sound of the demon-sealing god chain bound to his right arm was actually born by him. Ripped off...


    During the shaking, the chain of the demon seal that bound the whole body was broken layer by layer, and the chain of the god that lost its power was twisted into a piece of nothingness under that terrifying time and space storm...


    A big foot stepped out of the black hole, the entire trembling void was shaking, and the magic energy surged, covering the entire universe, the entire world, and the whole world became dim and fell into a panic...


    A giant hand surrounded by black energy then came out of the black hole, pierced the hole, and surrounded by the evil black mist, a huge body was stepped out in one step, standing on this piece of heaven and earth. between!


    The terrifying space-time storm followed, swept over his body, and even made a terrible sound of metal humming!Don''t hurt the slightest...


    "Hey!! ~ Such a powerful space-time storm... It seems that this plane is also a great plane... But it''s just that..."


    Nene whispered to himself, echoing the void, and saw that Wanzhang Demon Shadow stretched out Qingtian''s right hand with his bare hands, and actually pinched the terrible tornado-like space-time storm with a slight force!With a click, it actually directly crushed the terrible time and space storm to life...


    "Good... terrible guy..."


    The distant endless void, the Monkey King and the other three people looked at the void and all took a breath!The terrible creature that came out of that black hole was really too terrifying!At that time, the sky storm, even if they were involved in it, it was too bad, but they were crushed by the other party. What a terrifying existence...


    "Oh my God! There is such a terrible existence in the world..."


    In the world created by Monkey King, Kongzi and the other girls looked at the screen. The magical shadows were shocked and numb, and there was a deep sense of powerlessness in their hearts...and their souls all shuddered...


    "This kind of existence... Wukong... can it really be dealt with?..." Ya Fei said with a trembling voice, with a worried expression on her face. The power displayed by that magic shadow is simply too terrifying, terrible...


    Kongzi and other women were silent for a while, their fists were tightly clenched, and their expressions worried...


    "This is over... With our strength... It is impossible to be that guy''s opponent..." Weiss looked solemn and frowned. He and Birus were the guardians of this universe, but now , But there was a deep sense of powerlessness in my heart, that kind of breath was so terrible, so terrible that he could hardly resist the thought of...


    "MD, what kind of existence is this guy? It''s so terrifying..." Even the Monkey King at this moment began to tremble!The realm of him and that Demon Shadow is not so different from that of a star!But several realms!


    "Next...what should I do?" Birus, who had always been arrogant, looked solemn at this moment, not reckless.Look at Monkey King and Weiss and ask for their opinions.


    "Quickly leave here, this horrible existence is no longer something I can contend with... His appearance may have already awakened the Lord of this world... There is no room for us to intervene..." Weiss looked solemnly. The way.


    "Then let''s hurry up!" Hearing that the Lord of this world would make a move, Monkey King was not hesitating at the moment, and his two fingers were placed between his brows, and he immediately moved away from here!


    However, for a moment, his figure appeared ten meters away...


    "This...what''s going on?!" Sun Wukong was shocked immediately and hurriedly used teleportation again, but the distance he appeared was only within ten meters...


    "Damn... this space is imprisoned... I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave..." Weis cursed immediately, his expression extremely ugly.


    "Hey~~My benefactor! I haven''t thanked you yet...Why are you walking in such a hurry?" The sound of the rumbling magic echoed in the sky, like a thunderstorm, shaking the eardrums of the three Monkey Kings!


    I saw that Wanzhang Demon Shadow only took a step, and in an instant, it appeared in front of the Monkey King three!The terrible coercion swept over, causing the three Monkey Kings to change their faces!..

 360 Chapter 33—Overwhelming Power

    "Why put on a frightening look... Am I so scary?"


    Wanzhang Moying expressed dissatisfaction with the expressions of the three Monkey Kings, shaking his body, and the black mist around him disappeared, revealing his explosive muscles. His height is very tall, like that immortal creature, Shenwei. matchless!Majestic, indomitable!


    However, looking at the Monkey King who showed his muscles, they seemed very speechless at the moment.However, the other party kept changing postures, with a smug expression: "How! I am actually very strong! Not scary at all... and also very handsome, right?"


    Several black lines crossed the first class of the Monkey King and looked at the muscular giant, expressing speechlessness!


    "This guy... doesn''t seem to be that harmful... right?" Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at the two people beside him!


    "Okay... I think so..." Weiss nodded vaguely, the giant''s performance beyond his imagination.


    "Hey! Bastard thing! I''m performing hard here, don''t you just clap your hands and praise? Be careful that I squash all of you down!" The thunderous voice came again, shocking the three Monkey King''s eardrums. Pain, looking at the big thick legs that were about to be lifted, the hearts of the three Monkey Kings suddenly jumped, and in a panic, they clapped their hands and applauded!It''s just that action, it''s blunt!


    "That''s right!" The immortal creature nodded in satisfaction, and showed his muscles again.


    "MD! This guy seems to have a problem with his head... but his temper doesn''t seem to be very good..." Monkey King clapped his hands without a smile, and thought to himself: "This is not the way to go on like this... you have to get out quickly..."


    While Monkey King was thinking about countermeasures, Birus on the side could no longer stand it!He is an irritable child, and he can do whatever he wants. There is no distinction between good and evil. He is extremely arrogant in his heart. He is also a grandiose god of destruction. How can he be played like a monkey?


    Once you get angry, take care of who you are, and you will never miss it!


    "Asshole thing! I''m Birus, the god of destruction, no matter how strong you are! How dare you play me like a monkey, I must kill you!"


    Amidst the roar, a terrible breath erupted from Birus'' body, and red light appeared all over his body. He even reached the realm of true god!


    A divine light shot out from the palms of Birus, traversed the void, and instantly bombarded the head of the immortal creature!


    With a boom, there was a shocking roar!


    The space that had just been healed burst open again in an instant!A huge horrible crack was revealed!


    With a sound of "bang~~", that tens of thousands of feet of the body suddenly fell to the ground, shaking the entire void for an instant!


    "Wow haha~~~ You bastard, this is how I look down upon me!"


    One hit worked, and Billus couldn''t help laughing!


    "Hey!"


    Suddenly, a shocking devilish energy, with monstrous violent anger, came down!The gravity of this space has also been severely affected!He almost didn''t put the Monkey King down on the ground!The three of them changed dramatically.


    "Buckling! What are you doing!" Sun Wukong shouted angrily, glaring at Billus, and couldn''t rush to beat him fat!Knowing that the opponent is invincible, and launching an attack without the brain, isn''t this a rhythm of death?


    "Just now...you attacked me..." The immortal creature slowly stood up, with a pair of giant eyes looking down at Birus, in which, in an instant, there was endless anger, and an astonishing murderous aura broke out: "I want a bar... Shoot you to death!..."


    "What?! Unscathed?" Birus was shocked at the moment.


    Suddenly, the gusty wind roared, and a terrifying giant hand like a giant pillar overwhelmed the sky!The power of terror directly caused the space to shatter and open instantly!The attack was so wide that it directly covered Monkey King and Weiss...


    "Damn it!" Sun Wukong cursed immediately, not hesitating, and in a flash, he turned into the god of the super game, bursting out with a monstrous red arrogance, shouting!Directly to the giant hand that is pressing down!


    "Oh! Lord Birus is really too messy!" Weiss sighed immediately, and all his mighty power burst out, and he faced the terrifying giant hand!


    "Haha~~~ Monkey King! This is decent! I thought the opponent was too strong, so you were scared! Haha~~" Billus laughed wildly right now, without reflecting on his own fault at all!The breath also soared to the apex, and his body turned into a red glow, entrained in the sky, and went up!


    "Huh! Don''t be ashamed! Give me death!" The rumbling voice echoed in the sky, with terrible anger and killing intent in it!Devilish energy rushes into the sky, shocking the universe!


    This sudden change is so fast!The eyes of the immortal creatures opened wide, the black light shone, and a palm fell, and the surrounding space all turned into powder in an instant, and nothingness drifted away.


    The three figures, like one hand supporting the sky, collided with the giant palm that was pressing down!


    The earth-shattering explosion sounded almost every corner of the universe, and the aftermath of horror, tearing the sky and the earth, like the sky and the earth, swept all directions, and the space within thousands of miles was instantly collapsed!Terrible endless cracks emerge in the outer space, like a terrible mouth that swallows the sky and the earth, wanting to swallow the entire universe!Really terrible!


    The universe is boiling, shrouded in the shadow of death, all things are shuddering, their souls tremble, and they feel that their life seems to have come to an end...


    puff!!puff!!puff!!!


    The three figures, after colliding with the giant palm for only a moment, were unable to support them, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and a thunderous roar. The three of them flew out like flies, and fell like a meteor. Sky...


    The terrible immortal creatures, the power of a Ba, are so terrible and almost invincible!Have a truly invincible posture!


    "So strong!!"


    Almost flying out thousands of miles away, Monkey King stabilized his figure, but now he is already covered in cuts and bruises, blood is dripping down, and his bones are almost broken!


    However, under the cover of a layer of divine light, the injuries of the whole body are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    However, Vis and Birus are not so lucky. They don''t have the immortality like Monkey King. With this blow, the bones are shattered and their bodies are dripping with blood, and they have long lost the ability to fight again!Floating feebly in the void of the universe.


    "Damn! Unexpectedly, that guy should be so powerful..." Birus floated in the void, said weakly, with amazement and unwillingness in his tone.


    "Huh~~ That guy is definitely the first-level existence of the world lord, and it is not something we can contend..." Weis said with a solemn expression: "His strength is several levels higher than ours, especially the first level lord Level, it¡¯s a world of difference... Fortunately, that guy just broke out and didn¡¯t regain his peak combat power. Otherwise, with just that moment, we¡¯ve probably already met with Hades..."..

 361 Chapter 34—The Terrible Immortal Spirit

    "Unexpectedly, the gap between us and us should be so big! Let me talk about it first!"


    Monkey King, holding Billus and Weiss in one hand, broke through the air!Both of these are indispensable combat power, and he will naturally not leave them alone.


    "Sorry, if I hadn''t attacked first, I''m afraid it wouldn''t have evolved like this..." At this moment, Birus, like a kid who did something wrong, lowered his head and admitted his mistake.


    This guy has a temperamental personality for a while, and a child-like innocence for a while, it is difficult for people to adapt!


    "Forget it! I''m afraid that guy''s character is not much different from yours. If you don''t do it, he will do it sooner or later..."


    Huh!~~


    Just as Monkey King was talking, a black shadow suddenly flashed in front of him. The immortal creatures that stood in the air blocked his way in an instant, and the sound of thunder made the space rumbling and trembling: "I said Monkey King! What do you do? Why are you in such a hurry to leave! Anyway, you are also the one who helped me unlock the seal, so rest assured! I won''t kill you!"


    "Since you won''t kill me! Then let us go! You have broken the seal and are now free..." Monkey King looked at the immortal creature in front of him, his face solemn, that terrifying breath gave people an endless sense of oppression .


    "Of course... But I think you have a good talent, so why don''t you just be my slave!" The immortal creature''s tone was indifferent, as if it was a great blessing to be his slave.


    Sun Wukong''s face sank immediately, and he cursed: "My grass! Give you some color and open a dye shop! MBD, if you are strong, it is great? Want to be a slave? How old are you? Give me shoes. Not worthy!"


    "What are you talking about!" The immortal creatures were furious at the moment, and the monstrous demonic energy rose into the sky!


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, the world shook, and the situation changed, as if it was about to overturn, and the chaos was permeated, which was frightening.


    Immortal creatures are moody!If you are angry, you will be angry!


    Billus and Weiss, who were caught in the hands of Monkey King, were immediately shocked.Bi Ruth exaggeratedly yelled: "Monkey King, you still say that I am impulsive, and you are no better than me!"


    "Grass! This guy has to be an inch, since we can''t escape, we teamed up to kill him!" Monkey King can see the facts clearly, this guy has been just playing with them like rats!The space on this side has been imprisoned, and they have nowhere to escape!The hands were knotted, and a divine light shone down, shining on Birus and Weiss, causing their injuries to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    "Unexpectedly! You guy still has this kind of healing ability, why don''t you take it out sooner!" Birus moved his lower limbs and looked at the immortal creature. There was a spark of excitement in his eyes: "Although The difference in strength is too great! But such an opponent, but the opponent I have been looking for!" As he spoke, a monstrous aura spread, he, fighting spirit!Faced with such a terrifying opponent, there was never the slightest timidity.


    "It seems that there is no other choice!" Weiss sighed, his breath surged, covering the sky and the earth, red light shone through the sky and the earth, making this space seem to collapse.


    "Do you still want to resist the deity? It seems that you haven''t realized my horror! In that case, I will let your bodies experience my horror! Hey~~~This world is destined to be Be enslaved by me! Hey haha~~!~"


    Moying Taotao, shock the universe!I saw that the immortal creature''s giant hand holding the sky shot down again!On top of it, strange runes linger, turning repeatedly, seem to be able to reverse the universe, making the sun, moon, star river and all things step into reincarnation...


    This palm contains a terrifying charm full of destruction, and it has the meaning of invincibility, unmatched!


    The three of Monkey King''s complexion changed drastically, and they did not dare to be careless!They all soared their combat power to the apex, without reservation!


    The three breaths rushed up into the sky, in the shape of three horns. As they moved forward, they seemed to resonate. The three terrifying breaths were strangely fused together, releasing even more terrifying and terrifying fluctuations!


    The breath is like a dragon, and the red glow is shining, constructing strange symbols, lingering around, like heaven and earth, stepping into the nether, time changes, and the years change. Only at this moment, it makes people feel as if they are stepping into it. In that endless cycle!


    "This...this is?!"


    This sudden accident caused the Monkey King and the three to be shocked at the moment, and at the same time, they turned into joy. Although they didn''t know what was going on, they could clearly feel this terrible blow!


    "Can follow! That guy... isn''t something unmatched!"


    The three Monkey Kings were overjoyed right now, and in a flash, they released all the Qi in their bodies...the three Qis were intertwined!A terrible wave that destroys everything has erupted!This volatility!Represents destruction!Represents death!


    "Huh? This is...the meaning of death...and the taste of reincarnation...I didn''t expect...with their current realm, they can touch the power of this high rule...but...this way...is more interesting. ¡­" Nene self-talked about in the void, the eyes of the immortal creatures shone with surprise, but more, it was endless bloodthirsty and madness, as if his existence was only for killing!


    With a palm of the sky, he slapped him ruthlessly!


    The terrifying light beam formed by the fusion of the three''qi''s penetrates the void, and rushes forward without fear!


    The sky burst, the universe shook, and the space swept all the way, shattered layer by layer, spreading outward, as if widening the entire space!The entire universe seems to have fallen into a terrible fall!


    This scene is like opening up the sky, and like extinction!This terrible scene is difficult for ordinary people to guess what terrible scene will happen!


    The three of Monkey King yelled again and again, their muscles protruding, and they exhausted their entire lives to resist the terrifying giant palm!That giant palm is terrifying and terrifying!There are weird runes swirling on it, exuding bursts of weird waves, and it is extremely devastating!


    The huge palm of the sky gave the Monkey King a very bad feeling. In the horror, I always felt a divine sword hanging above his head. If it slapped it down, it would be forever!


    "Hehe~~ It''s really good... The true god of the first order is able to withstand the random blow of the deity... It seems that it is because my strength has not recovered?..." The thunderous muttering resounded through the world again, such as The big clock is long, the ripples spread, and there seems to be a roaring road between the heaven and the earth, solemn and solemn, but with the ultimate destruction.


    "But... the mouse is just a mouse after all... no matter how strong the mouse is... it''s just a little bit stronger..."


    Rumble muttered to himself, in arrogance, with disdain, like everything in the world, in his eyes, it is just a rat of play!


    The terrible demonic energy suddenly surged!"Boom!" A cry!The sky is shaking and the whole universe is shaking.The great palm of the sky is glowing, and terrible heart-palpitating fluctuations spread out!That represents the ultimate destruction!


    The world suddenly became gloomy, the magic light rushed into the sky, the sun and the moon were dark!All the stars in the sky fell down, smashed into the countless boundless earth, rumbling!Space is collapsing!The universe is sinking, and it seems to be near the edge of destruction...

 362 Chapter 35 The Invincible Posture

    ""


    The next moment, the beam shattered!


    The faces of the three Monkey Kings were filled with this incredible shock!I thought there was a lot of power, but I didn''t expect that guy was so terrible!


    The terrible pressure of destruction was overwhelming!There was a shadow of death on the heads of the three Monkey Kings, lingering...


    In a trance, I have felt the terrible squeezing force, and the bones all over my body are crackling, seeming to burst!With such power, even this world seems to be shattered and completely destroyed!


    "But... Damn... we still underestimate him..."


    Monkey King''s face changed dramatically, but he scolded!The surging weather flames formed a transparent red mask all over his body!To defend against that terrible blow!


    Birus and Weiss are also doing their best to show defense!Because of this blow, it was terrible!Their qi has already been locked, this space has been imprisoned, they have nowhere to dodge, they can only resist!


    As the pupils of the three were constricted, a terrifying palm of the sky finally pressed down!That scene was like a giant hand, swatting three tiny flies...


    "boom!"


    With a loud roar, the space of heaven and earth burst into pieces!The whole universe is crumbling!Endless rays of light are emitted, and the chaos is permeated, like a torrent of torrents, sweeping out from the terrifying space cracks, forming a terrifying wind, sweeping the four abusers!


    The terrifying giant palm slapped on the bodies of the three of them, and the defensive mask that guarded itself was bursting open in an instant, and finally, withstanding the terrible blow!A big mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth!The figure is like a stream of light falling towards the endless void...


    The terrifying blow broke the space, and the speed of recovery could not keep up with the terrible power of destruction!The space is shaking. The universe is shaking!The planet fell and burst into pieces!A terrible scene of destruction!


    The immortal creatures stand proudly in the sky, their devilish energy is overwhelming, and they oppress people.With him, invincible!


    In the cracks of the broken space, Monkey King is suspended in nothingness!At this moment, he was bleeding and full of cracks. The whole body looked almost broken at the touch of a touch. His breath was weak and inaudible, and the terrible injuries were extremely shocking!


    "But... damn... I didn''t expect... that guy was so terrifying..."


    At this time, the Monkey King was like a gossamer, his eyes were blurred, he couldn''t see things, his whole body was full of cracks, and he couldn''t move the slightest!Because as long as he moves, his whole body will probably shatter like a piece of glass!


    "MD! Unexpectedly... I was hurt to such an extent..."


    Sun Wukong cursed in an extremely weak heart, forcibly calming his mind and not letting his consciousness fall into the endless darkness!Because he knew that once he got stuck in, he might never wake up!


    As the mind turned, the only intact eyes changed rapidly, and silver ripples emerged. Among them, the six-pointed star array slowly emerged...God''s Eye, open!


    The star array rotates, exuding strange silver ripples, spreading to Monkey King''s body, and under him, a bright and white six-pointed light array is formed. When it rotates, it exudes a strong breath of life...


    As the rich life force melted into the body, the terrifying cracks in Monkey King''s body slowly disappeared... But for a moment, it was restored to normal!


    Turning it over, a fairy bean appeared in Monkey King''s hand, and he threw it directly into his mouth and swallowed it into his abdomen!That faint breath soared instantly!A terrifying aura that shakes the heavens and the earth erupted from his body!Make Monkey King look up to the sky and make a long roar!The combat power is soaring at an astonishing speed!¡­


    Saiyans, originally a fighting nation, every time they escape from the death line, their strength will be amazingly improved!Since having the immortal body!This kind of talent has rarely happened to Monkey King!Because of every injury, for him, he has never been injured!And this time, his strength has soared, which is enough to explain!The injury just now caused real damage to him!Brings a real death threat!


    "Huh?" The eyes of the immortal creatures flashed, and they caught the sudden skyrocketing breath in the distant universe, and a trace of surprise flashed in their eyes: "Monkey King?... The blood of the Saiyan... really troublesome... early Knowing that as he traveled, he was looking for a second-by-one physical body for him... It seems that such an existence cannot be left... Otherwise, with his terrifying advancement speed... It is really possible to pose a threat to me... Although this It''s impossible..."


    "Well~~This body is too big...a bit hindering movement..."


    Now, the huge body of that immortal creature shrank rapidly, and finally shrank into a strong man about three meters tall. His appearance is no different from that of a human being, except that his body is full of solid muscles. Explosive terrifying power!There is nothing peculiar about his long portrait, it is no different from ordinary people, but the pair of dark eyes, faintly shining with terrible black light that makes the heart palpitating, even his soul will eternally sink into it!


    He is nearly three meters tall and very strong. The whole person looks like the kind of guy with a simple mind and well-developed limbs!


    I saw him with one hand in front of him, and a huge mirror appeared in front of him, looking at the strong body inside. While showing off his strong muscles, he exclaimed extremely narcissistically: "Handsome! Really TMD too. Handsome! My Yuan Mie is indeed the most handsome in the entire dimension!..."


    If anyone sees it, it will be helpless...


    "No! There is still important things to do now..." The terrifying creature named Yuan Mie suddenly woke up, his cynical aura suddenly became killing intent, and a thick black aura lingered around his body, exuding a terrible evil spirit. !


    "Hey~~ Monkey King...As a thank you for unblocking me, I will treat you well..." Yuan Mie¡¯s pair of weird black pupils flashed with terrible light of evil spirits, surrounded by black mist, just like that. Vanished here out of thin air!


    "Drink!!"


    Somewhere in the universe, screaming loudly, among the four dancing winds, the terrifying red flames rushed straight into the endless void, this space was sunk, the endless terror waves stirred, sweeping the vast universe.


    Seeing the soaring power of the Monkey King, the two of Birus and Weiss, who were already seriously injured, were deeply shocked. The two floated in the endless vacuum of the universe, turning their eyes and looking at each other. Both saw each other''s wry smile.Birus immediately exclaimed: "This Saiyan bloodline is really abnormal! In this case... it can actually improve combat effectiveness..."..

 363 Chapter 36 The Solution

    In the endless universe, one big star fell one after another, and in the bursting explosion, it brought a monstrous fire, and the burning sky boiled, like a piece of fire pulp, spreading all over the world.


    The last scene of this faction scared the inhabitants of the universe into panic!The horrible weather made the people breathless!Does this terrifying sight of the falling stars of the heavens and stars indicate that this universe is about to be destroyed?


    In the monstrous red light flame of Monkey King, the terrifying aura that soared so rapidly gradually stopped!Clenching his fist, feeling the terrible power, Monkey King still shook his head: "Not enough! Such power is not enough to deal with that guy..."


    During the induction, Monkey King''s figure flashed, appearing beside Billus and Weiss respectively, and the light fell, making the two who were seriously injured and unable to move again full of vitality!Two fairy beans were handed over for the two of them to take, and for a moment, their strength soared to the peak again.


    "Although we have all recovered... your combat effectiveness has also risen... but... we are still not that guy''s opponent..." Weiss said with an extremely solemn expression.The strength that Yuan Mie showed, made people feel a deep sense of powerlessness.


    "No...there is a way..." Monkey King looked at the rapidly disintegrating space and the falling and exploding planet, his eyes flickering.


    "What way?" Both Billus and Weiss looked at Monkey King.Is there really a way to deal with such terrifying existence?


    "Destroy this universe..." Monkey King said with a calm expression.


    "Destroy...destroy this universe? What are you kidding me!" Billus shouted in shock at the moment: "Even though I am a god of destruction, I have never had such a ridiculous idea...Do you know? Don''t wait for us to put this universe Destroy... will be wiped out by this cosmic will..."


    "Because of this...that''s why this universe is to be destroyed!" Monkey King still said with a calm expression.


    "What do you mean?" Weiss'' eyes flashed, as if thinking of something.


    "Don''t play dumb puzzles for me! Make it clear!" Billus felt very upset about the mysterious gestures of the Monkey Kings.


    "The Lord of this world, that is the ruler of the entire universe. He will only appear when this universe is about to be destroyed. As long as we bring out the Lord of this world, someone will naturally deal with him!" Monkey King secretly communicated to Billus. With Weiss, he was afraid that his words would be heard by the immortal creatures!


    "Oh? This is a good way!" Birus'' eyes suddenly lit up: "What are you waiting for, hurry up and act!" As he said, the breath of terror soared to the top.


    "Wait! We can''t do it yourself!" Monkey King hurriedly stopped Birus, secretly saying: "We must fight the immortal creature! Lend his power to destroy the universe! Otherwise, the Lord of this world will It was wiped out along with us!..."


    "Well~ this method is feasible!" Weiss nodded, but said with some concern: "However, the strength of ours and that guy is too different, and we are not the enemy of one at all..."


    "Yeah! Although I don''t want to admit it, that guy''s strength is really terrifying! If one is not good, we will all have to be beaten to death by him!" Birus said with a rare dignified expression.


    "So now you need to send your strength to me... I will deal with him! With my strength, he is not enough to kill me in seconds!" Monkey King said with a solemn expression.


    "Yo~~What the hell are you guys making?"


    A black mist surged in the void not far away, and Yuan Mie''s figure suddenly flashed out like this, looking at the three of Monkey King with a playful look.With that contemptuous attitude, it was like looking at three tiny ants.


    "Huh? This breath...is that guy? Unexpectedly, he can still get smaller..." The sudden appearance of the figure made the Monkey King and the three of them shocked. They looked at the sturdy giant, which was nearly three meters high, Birus. The face was surprised.


    "What is that guy! I have a name!" Yuan Mie glared at Birus and said proudly: "Remember! Tiny humans, you should feel lucky! Fortunate to know. My origin! I am the evil of the dimension! Yuanmie! It is the immortal creature condensed from the evil thoughts of the entire dimensional world...how, is it shocked by my identity! Wow haha~~"


    Seeing Yuan Mie who exaggeratedly laughed there, Billus and Weiss seemed speechless!But Monkey King had a solemn face, and his heart was shocked: "The immortal creatures formed by the evil thoughts of the entire dimensional world? No wonder the strength is so terrifying..."


    "Don''t resist! I''ll take you into my world..." Monkey King''s face was solemn, and his heart secretly passed on to Birus and Weiss. The two were confused by the inexplicable voice, but immediately Suddenly I felt that my body was receiving a terrible teleportation force, and my heart was shocked, but thinking about what Sun Wukong said just now, the two suddenly hesitated!But while they hesitated, their figure disappeared here in an instant!


    Seeing the three people who suddenly disappeared here, Yuan Mie frowned slightly: "Did you enter the world created by Monkey King? It''s really troublesome... But do you think you can escape this way? It''s just Procrastinate a little longer..."


    "This...here is it?!..."


    As soon as they appeared, Billus and Weiss were stunned by the sight in front of them!Because they found that they seemed to have entered a completely different space from the Dragon Ball World!How can we not be surprised?


    "Wu... Wukong..." Kongzi and other women all appeared in the sky not far away. After seeing Monkey King, they all looked surprised. Just about to come over, they were stopped by Monkey King: "Don''t you Get closer, stay away from here!"


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s serious expression, all the women nodded, and went away one after another, far away from here, watching here from a distant place.


    Monkey King turned his head and explained to the two of Billus, "This is the world I created... Now time is running out... Since that guy claims to be the evil of the dimension, I am afraid he will be able to enter my world soon... "


    "What are you talking about? You said this world was created by you? This...how is this possible?!" Before Sun Wukong finished his words, he was interrupted by Birus'' yelling in surprise.


    Weis also glanced at Birus, his eyes widened, eyes full of incredible!


    "Difficult...could it be...you...you are already the master of the world?" Weiss widened his eyes and looked at Monkey King in shock.


    This is not to open up a space, but to open up a world!That''s something that only the realm master can do!..

 364 Chapter 37 Chess Pieces

    "En! Didn''t I disappear for more than thirty years? During this time, I went to other dimension planes and won the world''s lord divine position... However, the dimension of that world is too low... the same world. It can¡¯t be compared..." Monkey King explained briefly, suddenly his complexion changed, and said very solemnly: "Okay! Let¡¯s not talk too much nonsense! That guy has already found my world node and will come in soon! Give me the strength quickly!"


    After the shock, Birus and Weiss were not talking nonsense, knowing the critical juncture, they could not delay!Respectively burst their qi to the top!Open your arms, a terrifying red air current rushes into Monkey King¡¯s body like an ocean...


    Absorbing the anger of Birus and Weiss, Monkey King''s combat power soared, and the terrifying power has already surpassed the first stage of the super game god... but it is only a power surpass!


    After the energy was transferred, the strength of Birus and Weiss standing became so weak.


    "Sun Wukong! We have given you all the energy! If you don''t bring out the Lord of this world, don''t blame me for not letting you out!" Billus stared at Monkey King, his tone a little weak.


    "Don''t worry, I can still do this!" Monkey King''s tone was full of confidence. With a thought, two shadow clones appeared beside him. As the two merged, one and Monkey King breathed air. A similar scary shadow clone appeared in front of Monkey King.


    Not talking nonsense, Monkey King directly handed the fusion earrings to the shadow clone, and they wore them on the left and right ears respectively!Suddenly, terrible light waves shined across the sky here!The dazzling light, Birus and others couldn''t open their eyes!


    The most terrifying aura burst out from the blazing light, and the entire space began to tremble!Just relying on the breath, it seems that this world can burst!


    Fortunately, this world was created by Monkey King himself, so naturally it will not be destroyed because of his terrifying aura!


    "Okay... terrible breath... maybe... with this gesture, you will be able to compete with that guy!" Feeling the terrible breath, Birus'' eyes widened in shock, his expression full of excitement. color.


    "This power is indeed terrifying... It has already surpassed the first level of the true god... Unfortunately, although Sun Wukong is the master of a realm, the laws he understands are complete, but they are inferior laws... The laws do not match the power... They cannot break through to that realm. ¡­However, as long as he is given enough time, he will definitely be able to become a terrifying world master who wants to be on par with the master of this world...because he already has the foundation to become a terrifying world master!"


    At this time, Weis was also amazed. The surprise Sun Wukong gave him was too great!Unexpectedly, before he knew it, he was already a realm master, although he was only a realm master who knew the lower laws, but with his comprehension and understanding of the laws, one day, he would become that world. The most top, terrifying world master!He believed that Monkey King had such terrible talents.


    The terrible red arrogance was terrifying, and Monkey King showed his figure in the light. Standing like that, it also gave people a terrible sense of oppression!


    The long flaming hair drifts with arrogance, the figure is slender and strong, and the sharp eyes look a little cold and ruthless!The ground standing under his feet has long been sinking deeply by his terrifying breath!The daughters in the distant place looked like Monkey King at the moment, their beautiful eyes shone, and they seemed obsessed!


    Monkey King looked into the void, frowning slightly, and immediately looked at Billus and Weiss: "I''d better put you in the ring of my world first! That guy is coming in soon..." He said, waving his hand lightly. The two of Billus disappeared here.


    In the world he created, only beautiful sisters are eligible to live in, and men are not allowed to talk about it!


    "I''m going out first! You are here waiting for me to come back..." Monkey King glanced at the women in the distance, nodded, and disappeared directly into this world...


    "Goku... be careful!"


    The girls all showed worried expressions, because Monkey King''s opponent was really terrifying!However, they are powerless and can only watch and pray silently behind them!Live and die with him!


    "Huh? He came out..." Yuan Mie pierced through the void with one hand at this time, and the strange runes loomed on it, which looked extremely strange. He turned to look at the sudden appearance of Monkey King and looked a little surprised: "I originally thought Breaking through the space to find you... It seems that a lot of time has been saved... However, your strength seems to have increased again..."


    "You said that you are the incarnation of the evil of the dimension, the hatred of the whole dimension world, right? I am curious, is my journey also yours?" Monkey King looked at Yuan Mie in front of him with a cold expression Tao.


    "Of course... Otherwise, do you think that you can really pass through when you are electrified? Do you think that with your own soul power, you can occupy the body of Monkey King? All of this, I am helping you! Of course, I It¡¯s also helping me. After all, the stronger you are, the faster you can collect energy! I can also break out as quickly as possible! However, I¡¯m really surprised! I didn¡¯t expect you to spend only a few years In the time, there is enough power to unlock the seal...human imagination is really terrifying..."


    "Is it a human imagination?...it is terrible...not only created countless dimension planes...but also created you..." Looking at Yuan Mie, Monkey King said lightly.


    "Haha~ Isn''t this very good? If there is righteousness, there must be evil, otherwise, isn''t this world very boring..."


    "Is that so? Then let me become a child... You make the evil dragon appear early, right?"


    "Of course... when I helped you through, I almost used up my little power, and caused the backlash of the seal, so I fell into a deep sleep... However, as you get more energy, I gradually wake up. Come here... and the seal has become more and more loose... I naturally can''t wait to unblock it as soon as possible, so, let those powerful opponents appear in front of you in advance..."


    "But! It seems meaningless to use Shenlong''s wish to make me smaller?" Monkey King looked at Yuan Mie and said coldly.


    "...On a whim...but I want to print your growth rate more or less...because your growth rate is something I didn''t expect...but, your physique is very special...it seems really meaningful No..." Yuan Mie shrugged, his expression indifferent.


    "Is that...I already understand the basic situation...then you can go to death..."


    Sun Wukong''s complexion instantly turned cold, his eyes were like electricity, his long hair was upside down, and there was a flame rising in his heart. His own existence was just a pawn for others to unblock him, which made him extremely unhappy. Tiantian, the anger in his heart is like the substance, almost destroying everything!


    "Haha~~ Is it irritable? You still have the courage to confront me with force. This time, I want you to feel the real despair..."


    The monstrous demonic energy surged into the sky, erupting like a black sun, a majestic and terrifying aura descended on the world, the universe shook, one red and one black two terrifying figures collided in a flash!!..

 365 Chapter 38 Monkey King vs Yuan Mie

    oom!!!!


    The terrible collision caused the entire universe to shake violently, and the cracks in the space spread rapidly like a spider web...


    "kill!!"


    Monkey King shouted angrily, a sword of the true god in his hand formed by the condensation of divine power instantly took shape, red as blood, exuding terrible fluctuations!The space is shattered in a flick!


    "The power of ants..."


    Yuan Mie let out a cold snort of disdain, and the magical energy in his hand was surging, and the runes lingered on it, and a touch of the most destructive rule power quietly appeared, entrained with the terrible black light, it was actually a fist bombarding the terrible lightsaber!


    Monkey King said nothing, the terrifying true meaning of destruction was quietly blessed on the sword of the true god, and the sword flew up, without any extra action, and slashed away, the terrible sword aura seemed to cut through the world!Crash with that terrible magic hand!


    The fierce sword qi collapsed, turned into countless sharp blades, shot out in all directions, and cut terrible cracks in the air!


    Yuan Mie frowned slightly!Because there was a slight pain in his right hand, and the devilish energy in his palm was destroyed, the runes in the sky were also shattered by the terrifying sword aura!


    "The first order of the true god... actually made me feel pain... Monkey King, I have to say... you are really amazing..." Yuan Mie''s eyes showed fierce light, and the whole body was devilish, making the world and the earth gloomy. Terrible killing intent, bloody air filled the sky!The joking in his eyes was slightly reduced, and the power displayed by Monkey King gave him a little threat, because at this moment, his power is not one percent of the original!


    "Huh! Your praise, I can''t bear it! Yuan Mie, go to hell!" Monkey King yelled, raising his lightsaber high and swinging it downwards. At this moment, it is not sword energy, but a world with swords. It is transformed into an invincible world, with terrible rules!


    "Different low-level rules... and dare to show off in front of me! What a death! Let me show you what the real power of rules is!" Yuan Mie''s tone was still disdainful, his complexion above everything else!


    The devilish energy of the right fist condenses, and the power of terrible rules fluctuates above the fist, a hurricane appears, and black light flickers!The world is silent, and he seems to be the only one left in this void!The space everywhere couldn''t bear the terrible pressure, so it burst into pieces!A pitch-black and terrifying no-space area instantly formed here!


    The chaos is permeated, and the terrible time and space storm is rage!


    Sun Wukong''s heart was ups and downs, and his heart was quite restless. From the terrifying fist that flickered with black light, he sensed a strong sense of death!Palpitating!


    He knew that he couldn''t delay, the other party had already exerted a truly terrifying force of rules!This terrible power!Enough to destroy the entire universe!


    "What you want is this effect!" Sun Wukong''s heart was secretly happy, the terrifying red flames surged wildly. This time, he no longer had any reservations, but worked in a rush, mobilizing all the energy in the body and condensing it in his hands. Above the lightsaber!The red hair is scattered, the head is raised and howled, the sound is like thunder, and the blood is surging!


    A terrible aura radiated from the lightsaber in his hand, and the rumbling sound was roaring and buzzing, like a tiger roaring and a dragon, extremely terrifying!


    With the extreme wave of destruction, even Yuan Mie frowned slightly: "A mere first-order true god, not only has such a terrifying power... even the meaning of destruction is even perfect... this guy... absolutely can''t stay..."


    The terrible killing intent spread from Yuan Mie''s body. At this moment, he had a real killing intent. He still had the scruples, no longer had any reservations!He wants to do his best to kill the opponent with terrible potential in front of him!The big deal is when that person comes, leaving here temporarily is...


    Two fists collided, palms and fingers fought, black light lingered, and terrifying dark gold runes appeared on Yuan Mie''s hands!The monstrous demon energy surged and shocked people''s hearts. It was only an instant. The space here was shocked into powder, called the real destruction, spread out from Yuan Mie''s hands!Terrible ripples spread!The whole universe seems to be shaking with anxiety!


    Huh!


    Monkey King glowed all over, and the flaming lightsaber in his hand exuded terrible waves of destruction, like a peerless divine sword, with its sharp edge, 71 murderous aura, killing the world!In the wave of hands, angrily cut down!


    In a flash, the sky was cut into two, revealing a terrible black hole...


    Hum!!!


    The trill sound rang, an inexplicable breath flowed, and finally erupted like a mountain torrent, gushing out!Go ahead!Entrained with terrifying invincible will, all the way down!The world was actually divided into two under this sword!Horrible!


    The breath of Yuan Mie is even more amazing and terrifying. The devilish energy is surging, the hair is full of hair pouring like a waterfall, the black light in the eyes flickers, and the strange runes are turning, forming an invisible field around the whole person, for his own invincibility Terrible field!An astonishing breath permeated, like a demon god resurrected, watching the world, overlooking the world!


    boom!


    Yuan Mie raised his hand, the runes were intertwined, the devilish energy rolled, and the lightning flashed and thundered in an instant.


    "Sun Wukong, I admit, your talent is amazing! Give you time, the future is limitless! It is a pity... your existence... I can''t tolerate you, because in this world, only one person is the strongest!" Yuan Mie is indifferent and ruthless , But extremely calm, surrounded by the power of rules in his hand, it seems that there is a world, and he is holding it tightly!Exuding immortal power!


    With a boom, the devilish energy is overwhelming and overwhelming!Such as the Tianhe upside down, sweeping everything, fierce and mighty!The arcs are intertwined and runes are wrapped around. He shot, using the power of supreme rules, like the ocean, turning his hands, you can reverse the universe!


    boom!


    Lightning flashes and thunder, Sun Wu has a terrifying breath of air, and his body is surrounded by lightning. The lightsaber in his hand entrains the power of complete and terrible rules, and it is densely covered with reincarnation runes, forming a armor-like pattern, which is extremely strong.


    "boom!"


    The terrifying devilish energy is here, and what it gives is even more terrifying rules of destruction!Mysterious and unpredictable, it quickly disintegrated the sword world that was slashing down in anger!


    The lightsaber, like a world transformed into, collided with that monstrous devilish energy. For a moment, it was submerged in the ocean of rules and gradually dimmed. However, Monkey King''s terrible blow was not so. Good offset!Among them, there is the power of complete rules, and the profound meaning of reincarnation that is extremely ruinous!In the annihilation, it also offsets Yuan Mie''s terrifying ocean of rules!


    Endless sword qi rushes into the sky, brilliant and dazzling, overwhelming devil qi rules like the sea, densely covered with sky!The collision of the two exudes a terrible disaster!Although Monkey King''s attacks have been losing out!However, his goal has been achieved!


    Space is collapsing, galaxies are falling, countless planets are in the shattered space, instantly turning into the dust of the universe... The entire universe has reached its limit, the sky is sinking, and the universe is collapsing!The terrifying space crack spread rapidly, forming a terrible sky-swallowing giant mouth, seeming to swallow the entire universe...


    A terrible will suddenly descended, and everything in the world suddenly stopped moving!Back in time!In an instant, everything returned to the beginning........

 366 Chapter 39 The Strongest Showdown

    Yuan Mie looked up at the sky, his expression extremely solemn.


    The endless sky, the chaos, the sky, the sky is filled with dazzling color light!


    A terrible aura radiated from that colored light, and a handsome figure slowly walked out!Surrounded by divine light, runes are densely covered, densely packed, like the stars of the heavens, the flow of supreme power, dazzling dazzling light, flow of supreme secret power!Evolve the world''s strongest rules!


    He stood still in the void, looking down lightly!A supreme mighty power spreads all over the universe!Under the terrible power, all the creatures couldn''t resist at all, and they knelt down one after another!


    Only Monkey King and Yuan Mie still look down upon the sky and never waver!


    He is like the king born that day, and like the supreme in charge of the heavens, noble and majestic, supernatural!Just stand there and everything will surrender!Every move is carried with the power of mysterious and unpredictable rules!Evolution of the reincarnation of life and death!


    He is this day, this place, and the strongest ruler of this universe: the lord of this world!


    The Lord of this world glanced at the Monkey King below his eyes faintly, and immediately fixed his gaze on Yuan Mie¡¯s body. The faint words contained that supreme power, and the voice rumbling: "Yuan Mie, you are too Up..."


    "Hey~~ The Lord of this world! He is really powerful!" Yuan Mie looked at the figure surrounded by the gods, still so invincible, still so arrogant and rude, with crazy fighting intent in his eyes. And the fiery greed: "As expected to be the master of the strongest dimensional world! If I eat you, I will become stronger!"


    "If you were in your heyday, I would still be afraid of three points when you say this, but based on your current state and your tone of voice, it seems to be too arrogant..."


    The lord of this world has a calm expression and has never been angry, but seeing him squeeze a big hand, he is in the space of Yuan Mie''s body for an instant, bursting into pieces!As for the Monkey King on the side, he has already ignored him, and the ants are invisible!


    Yuan Mie''s complexion suddenly changed, and his whole body was devilish, and he backed away!Escaped the terrible strong blow, but was still shocked by the aftermath of the terrible space burst and flew out!Trample the void again and again!Just stabilized his figure!


    However, the Monkey King on the side is not so lucky!A terrifying aftermath blasted out of the bursting space, which instantly enveloped him, the light and blood dissipated, and Monkey King immediately spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his body almost burst and collapsed under that terrible blow!


    "Damn~~Drink!!" Monkey King roared immediately and burst out his last breath, blasting out in the terrible aftermath!Away from here!


    Looking at each other in the distant void, looking at the handsome man with an indifferent face, standing proudly in the chaotic air current, Monkey King''s expression was extremely gloomy!Then the Lord of this world did not put him in his eyes at all, and his indifferent attitude basically regarded him as an ant that can be destroyed at any time!In his eyes, only Yuan Mie, who is at the same high position as him, is worth noting!


    The lord of this realm seemed to have the feeling, tilted his head slightly, looked at Monkey King, his expression was still so indifferent, but a strange light flashed in his eyes!


    I saw him pointing with one hand!A terrible thunder of God''s Punishment passed through the void and furiously smashed down towards the Monkey King below!


    On the thunder of God''s Punishment, the terrifying rune of destruction surrounds, one blow is enough to cut down the stars, crush the space, and destroy all things in the world!


    Monkey King''s complexion changed drastically. He just wanted to do something, but was shocked to find that he could not move!Fettered and imprisoned by an unpredictable terrifying secret force!


    "Damn!!"


    Sun Wukong cursed immediately, his face was extremely ugly, he already understood that the Lord of this world also put him on the list of killing!


    There is nowhere to run, but to resist!Life and death are a matter of life and death. Monkey King''s eyes are rapidly changing. In a flash, the eyes of God are opened!


    The red glow of the whole body rushed straight into the sky, and the red lines quickly gathered in the void. Between the connections, a terrible shadow that scorned the sky emerged, firmly guarding the Monkey King!


    It has a sword in one hand and a shield in the other. On the bones, there are many terrifying rules and dense patterns, which is extremely devastating!The terrible divine flame that is red as blood is burning all over!Just like a terrifying demon from hell, with fierce resentment!


    Within it, every defensive mask protects the Monkey King...


    It has no fear, and lifts it towards the god thunder shield that is smashing down...


    With a sound of "bang~~", a shocking roar broke out above the sky!The light is shining, and the thunder is stirring!Strands of destruction mist filled, spread out, and the space collapsed!


    Here is a hazy, chaotic energy erupting, becoming a place of extinction, terrifying space cracks, like the huge mouth of the world!Frightening!


    "Kaka~~~"


    The sound of fragmentation continued to fluctuate, and the demon shadow standing proudly in the sky couldn''t resist the terrible thunder of God''s punishment in the end. The shield shattered, and the cracks on the body spread rapidly. In the end, there was a bang, bursting!


    The Thunder of God''s Punishment did not reduce its momentum, still blasting down, raging on the layers of the mask!The sound of ka ka undulated each other again, the light shield was under the terrible power, and the layers shattered and opened. In the end, the bombardment hit the body of Monkey King, a thunder blasted, and Monkey King was instantly submerged in the endless Thunder sea!


    "Boom!!!!"


    The world shakes, the void trembles!A scene of extinction!


    On the other side, Yuan Mie also fought against the master of this world!


    In the hands of both of them are the true meaning of destruction that has evolved extremely!The air current exploded in the void, the roar sounded like a god of thunder, and the light waves bloomed one after another, holding a battle to destroy the world!


    Yuan Mie screamed in excitement, punching straight out, simple and direct, but above that fist, there was a wave of devilish energy, the ultimate destruction and terrible meaning of reincarnation was condensed to one point, and the black light was brilliant!Unleash the immortal power!Break all laws and destroy the world!Fast to the extreme, there is no escape.


    The lord of this realm has a solemn expression, and a chaotic essence is sprayed from his mouth and nose, and a mysterious dense pattern appendix is ??carved in front of him. The terrifying power resonates with this realm, entraining the monstrous power, a beam of destruction from the secret. Laser shot out from the veins!Across the void!Almost divide the entire universe in half!


    "boom!!!"


    The moment the two intersect, it emits a terrible calamity, and the entire universe is collapsing while sweeping!It made waves, roared, and moved the world.


    Only for a moment, most of the planets in the universe were destroyed in an instant!


    Yuan Mie shook his fist, and above the black fist, a terrible devil gas was sprayed, evolving a terrible secret, gorgeous and violent!He stopped drinking, and his whole body was shining with black light, and terrible rules and runes appeared all over his body, and a terrible killing array evolved!Entraining infinite and terrifying magic power, releasing immortal power, bombarded out again!Shake the world!


    The heavens and stars are falling, and even with the suppression of the Lord of this world, this universe is still crashing at a terrifying speed...

 367 Chapter 40 Only This Time

    The terrible power made the eyes of the lord of this world flicker, looking at Yuan Mie, a somewhat shocked look: "I just broke the seal, is there such a strength?"


    After speaking, the killing intent appeared in his eyes, and the strength displayed by Yuan Mie had already made him feel jealous. Less than 1% of the strength still had such terrifying power. For him, such existence, It has caused a threat, and when it is weak, it must be killed!


    Just like when he treated Monkey King, Monkey King¡¯s growth rate obviously attracted his attention. It was even more to seize the position of God and become a realm master. Such existence would affect his status sooner or later. Therefore, when he took action, It is merciless!


    The lord of this world, floating in the void, full of sunshine!A terrifying aura permeated the universe, and when he pointed it out, a terrifying divine light shone down!It shines on the monstrous demon qi emitted by Yuan Mie, making that terrifying devil qi extremely annihilated!


    Yuan Mie was surprised and frowned. This is the world of the lord of this realm. He controls everything. The lord is in charge of killing, which can make life and evolve vitality, and can also control reincarnation, life and death.Even, erase everything he denies!


    "Damn it! If my strength hadn''t recovered, would I be afraid of your rule power!" Yuan Mie roared angrily, and hurriedly drew back!He clearly felt the real killing intent of the Lord of this world, and he suddenly retreated!His own strength has not recovered, and some terrible methods cannot be used at all. This is the other side''s world, and it is a loss in battle!


    The lord of this world seemed to see what Yuan Mie was thinking, and said indifferently, "Want to escape? Is it possible?"


    With a light wave of his hand, the divine light surged, and above the void, one chain after another chain of order was released, intertwined and entangled in the shuttle, forming a net of heaven and earth constructed by laws, gathering the room to destroy the Yuan firmly Stuck in it!


    "Huh! It''s ridiculous! Do you think you want to be trapped in me just by this means? If that''s the case, I won''t be called the evil of the dimension!"


    Yuan Mie let out a cold snort, and the devilish energy in his hand skyrocketed, forming a spinning black hole directly in front of him. It flashed and sank into it. The mighty sound echoed over the sky: "Lord of this world, you give me a note Live, and when my strength recovers, I will come to fight you again! Haha~~~" The black hole flashed away!


    The lord of this world frowned slightly, looking very surprised: "I didn''t expect that the power of my rules could not be trapped in him... Is his dimension still above me? Is this... possible?..."


    In astonishment, the lord of this realm gave another hum, and turned his head to look into the distance: "Fate is very big! Isn''t it dead yet?"


    In the cracks in the shattered space, Monkey King broke his arm, his feet burst into pieces, his body was burnt black, and his breath was extremely weak!The flesh is almost disintegrated!


    Looking at the figure in the void, Sun Wukong''s eyes were indifferent, and a cold killing intent came out!The terrible thunder of God''s punishment almost destroyed him!At this moment, his hatred is terrible!


    "Damn it! It seems that my strength is still not enough!" Sun Wukong sighed secretly, his desire to become stronger became stronger!Glancing at the Lord of this world, a colorful door of light appeared in front of him as his thoughts turned, and he dipped into it!


    "Humph! If you are also allowed to flee in front of me, how will my face remain?"


    The lord of this world snorted, he was the first to shoot at Monkey King, between the two, he was already immortal!Naturally will not let Monkey King leave!He is not allowed to leave this terrible time bomb!Because he clearly understood that the terrifying part of Monkey King, the amazing growth rate, even he felt shocked!It can be said that the existence of Monkey King is more threatening than that of Yuan Mie!


    I saw divine power flowing in his hand, vast and unpredictable, slapped angrily, the space was destroyed, and the universe collapsed!In the boom, in an instant, bombarded the door of the dimension that was about to disappear!


    boom!!!


    The rumbling echo was utterly empty, and this world collapsed instantly under this terrifying blow!And the door of the dimension, under the terrifying light wave, burst into pieces in an instant, a scream came from it, and blood splashed out!


    The universe burst instantly and the space was destroyed!However, a strange wave radiated from the hands of the master of the dimension, and the collapsing universe stood still for an instant, and the light flowed backwards, and everything in the universe returned to the beginning again!


    Seeing where the Dimensional Gate collapsed, the Lord of this Realm frowned slightly, and his figure slowly disappeared, but the whispered whisper was floating in the void: "That is...the power of the dimension...it seems...the matter is still It''s not over yet..."


    Dimensional channel, colorful light shining, lightning intertwined, endless space regresses rapidly!


    Monkey King floats in the passage, dripping with blood, half of his body is nearly destroyed, and his flesh is bloody!


    In the terrible final blow of the Lord of this world, he was lucky to survive!But he was also seriously injured and dying frequently!The terrible rules of destruction were destroying his body, and the undead body that had been unfavorable, lost its effectiveness at this moment!Because the power of the rules of the Lord of Dimensions is no longer the will of the mere Shenlong that can be resolved!


    "MD! Unexpectedly, the realm master of the Dragon Ball World is so terrible! It is not the enemy of One He at all! Fortunately, the Yuan Gate is still there...otherwise the trouble will be great!"


    I took out a fairy bean and stuffed it in my mouth...but the injury did not heal, it just played a solid role!This made Monkey King frowned at the moment!Opening the eyes of the gods, even the healing of his divine light becomes inaudible!


    If the remaining regular power in the body is not removed, his injury may not be healed in a short time!


    "Damn! Is this the horror of the higher rules? It seems that I can only use the power of my own rules to slowly offset each other..."


    "Hey~~ Monkey King, found you..." However, at this moment, a stalwart figure suddenly appeared in this dimensional passage.Seeing the incoming person, Monkey King¡¯s complexion changed drastically: "Yuan Mie?! Why did you appear here?"...


    "I am the evil of the dimension, and I can naturally travel freely among the various dimension planes..." Yuan Mie stood proudly in the passage, staring at Monkey King, but he smiled: "But... you guy seems to be very injured. ! Then, hurry up and give me the dimensional power that remains in your body! Maybe! I can consider letting you go..."


    "The power of the dimension? Are you talking about the things that allow me to open the door of the dimension?" Monkey King looked at Yuan Mie with a solemn expression.


    "That''s it... That''s the divine power left by the Dimensional God who sealed me... As long as I absorb that power, I will be able to restore most of my strength in an instant!" Yuan Mie said indifferently without evasive.


    "Haha... have you even pulled out the God of Dimension? It''s getting more and more interesting...but...something that makes you care so much...do you think I will give it to you?" Monkey King looked at Yuan Mie with a mocking expression.


    "Huh! In front of me, you don''t have the right to refuse!" Yuan Mie looked proud, his eyes were full of disdain, he didn''t pay attention to Monkey King in his heyday, let alone his seriously injured body at this time. ?


    "This kind of look is really annoying! Think of me, Monkey King, in hundreds of battles, and never lost! I didn''t expect to lose so badly this time! But this time!...Goodbye...The next time I see you ¡­Whether it is you or the Lord of the dimension, I will destroy it!"


    As Sun Wukong spoke, the whole body shone with terrible colorful divine light, and as the terrifying wave spread, this dimensional channel shattered like a mirror with a clicking sound...


    Yuan Mie''s expression changed drastically: "The dimension is destroyed?! This is the power of that dimension... Damn... Do you want to destroy this space? You lunatic..." In the roar, this dimension channel!In an instant, it crashed and a terrible storm swept across, drowning Monkey King and Yuan Mie in the endless turbulence of space...this space, in the end, returned to nothingness!


    [This volume is over, the next world is "Qin Shi Mingyue", starting with "Long Teng Wanli"!..

 368 Chapter One Little Li

    In the vast desert, wind and sand are raging, the hot sun is shining on the earth, and the endless yellow sand is also extremely hot.A beautiful girl, under the scorching sun, walked slowly, rows of footprints of different shades, covered by the sand blowing the Buddha!


    This girl is extremely beautiful, wearing a silver headscarf and gorgeous clothing patterns, revealing a strong exotic style, a neat tight bunt, and a heroic single ponytail, giving people a clean and honest feeling. , A pair of beautiful and deep black eyes are extremely agile, which makes people unforgettable when they look at it.


    "According to the goddess'' instructions... it should be in this direction?..." Whispering to herself, the girl''s vigorous figure ran in the rolling yellow sand. The loose yellow sand didn''t seem to bring her much trouble!


    "Huh? That''s..." The running girl suddenly stopped, looked at a figure under the yellow sand slope at the bottom right, frowned slightly, and hurried over.


    "What a serious injury! Isn''t it dead yet?" The girl lifted up the figure lying in the yellow sand, looked at the crisscross wounds on her body, her eyes widened!A robe is also full of cracks and gaps, and the wounded body covered with coagulated blood seems to have been subjected to the most terrifying torture in the world!It''s terrifying!


    Generally speaking, a person suffering from such an injury, even if it is not fatal, has already shed blood and died. However, the slightly undulating chest of this person says everything, he is still alive!


    A strange knot was formed in the girl''s hands. On her hands, the fluorescent light flickered, and the light Buddha was on the man''s wound...In a moment, the girl frowned slightly: "There is no effect? Was it hurt by what?¡± After hesitating, the girl¡¯s sexual kindness that day did not allow such a seriously injured person to be left alone. It was to tear off the corners of her clothes and make the most serious wounds on the man¡¯s body. Bandaged, then lifted up the man, and walked hard towards the distance of the desert...


    She was originally alone, walking in the desert, the girl can be said to be relaxed, but the disabled with the motionless person became difficult!


    The blazing sun in the sky shone down, making this desert as hot as a stove!The sweat was dripping, and the girl''s clothes were almost wetted, but she still bit her and never gave up...


    Until the sunset, I still didn¡¯t see the endless golden desert...


    The gust of wind is coming, and the earth seems to be shaking, the sky in the distance, the yellow sand swept the sky, forming a terrible tornado, sweeping towards this side...


    The girl''s complexion changed drastically, she clearly understood that it was the most terrifying''Reaper'' in the desert!That tornado one after another indicates the terrible nature of nature!It seems that even this day can be swept by him!


    The girl did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly helped the man to roll down a slope under the yellow sand and hid!I hope that the tornadoes in succession are not swept in their direction...


    However, the god of heaven was not beautiful, the tornado seemed to be alive, and it just swept in the direction where they were. The wind was whistling, clearly audible, and flying sand filled the sky, making people unable to open their eyes!The terrible tornado is like a sharp blade of heaven and earth, whirring, seems to be able to tear the earth!


    The girl''s complexion changed drastically, she supported the man and leaned firmly against the yellow sand mountain wall...


    It''s near!The tornado is getting closer!Very fast!In a moment, even in front of him, a terrible tornado storm swept the world, covering the ground with yellow sand, almost three feet away, that mighty power, terrifying!


    How can a terrible storm be contended by manpower!The man who was firmly grasped by the girl was swept into the sky first, and then, in the dramatic change of her complexion, the girl''s soles were floating, rising from the ground...disappearing in the sky full of yellow salon scrolls!


    "...The mission given to me by the goddess has not been completed... Is it so difficult that it will end here?" At this moment, the girl''s heart is full of unwillingness, a small body, spinning rapidly in the terrible tornado, all over her clothes It was also cut off from the road, leaving deep blood on the white skin...


    "Huh? What''s going on? Am I still in that terrible space-time storm?" The intense pain caused Monkey King to wake up from his coma, but he realized that he was still in that terrible place. In the tornado storm!He turned a little dizzy!


    "However, this time and space storm seems to be very weak?" Nah, but seeing Monkey King wave his hand, a terrible wind swept out of his hand!No terrible collision!But the tornadoes one after another were shaken away!


    The vast yellow sand made him stunned slightly, and then seemed to feel a little bit, looking up at the sky, only to see a dark shadow falling from the sky...


    The corners of his clothes are the same as the cloth wrapped around his arms."Did she save me?..." Muttered, Monkey King immediately stretched out his hands and took the falling figure in his arms!


    Looking at the beautiful face in his arms, the exotic girl, Monkey King was stunned: "I seem to have seen it somewhere!"


    While thinking about it, the hot and scorching pain all over made him take a breath!Interrupted his thoughts.


    "Let...Let me down..." A soft voice came from the girl''s mouth. At this moment, her face was slightly reddish, and it was the first time she was held in the arms of a man like this!


    "Ah! Sorry!" Monkey King immediately woke up, and reluctantly put the girl down gently.His wives are all stunning on earth, so naturally they won''t be lost because of the beauty of the girl.


    "Um~~"


    The girl just stood up, but she snorted softly. It turned out that in that terrible tornado, she too had suffered a lot. There were many cracks on her feet and arms!Only now did Sun Wukong discover that the clothes on the woman''s body were also cut out of the road, revealing the red and tender skin inside, so that it looked very seductive.


    "What are you looking at?..." Being stared at by Monkey King, the girl''s complexion suddenly became redder, but in a hurry, she patted it!


    "Ah~~" Accompanied by a scream, a heart-piercing pain spread all over his body, and Monkey King felt his feet soft and fell directly into the yellow sand!


    "Ah! I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I forgot that you still have injuries..." The girl panicked and hurriedly helped Monkey King up, and said with a nervous expression: "You... are you okay?"


    "If you are trying harder... my broken bones, you will have to be shot to pieces..." Monkey King smiled bitterly. He is now very seriously injured. If it weren''t for the immortal body, such a serious injury would be an ordinary person. Just hang up!


    "Who is it that beat you like this? You were hurt so badly... it''s really a miracle not to die..." The girl looked at the scars on Monkey King''s body, and she felt a little lingering.


    "Time and space storm..." Monkey King waved his hand faintly, and said, "Don''t talk about this! You saved me, right? My name is Monkey King, what is your name?"


    "Little Li..."


    Hearing this name, Monkey King was stunned for a moment, and his heart was stunned: "So it''s her! No wonder I feel familiar..."..

 369 Chapter Two Walking Together

    This is not to blame Sun Wukong for not recognizing Xiao Lilai at the first time. The first is because he was injured too badly and his consciousness became a little fuzzy!The second is because he doesn''t know that he has entered this world!Because at that time, he borrowed the dimensional power in his body to directly detonate the dimensional channel.It can be said that he drifted into this world in the endless turbulence of time and space!He does it on his own!


    Looking at Xiao Li in front of him, he shyly covered his naked spring light from the broken clothes with both hands, but Monkey King shook his head, enduring the pain, with one hand and one finger, together Strange fluctuations radiated from his fingers and spread to Xiao Li''s body. In an instant, her broken tight-fitting short suit was restored to its original form!Even the scars on her body disappeared without a trace!


    "This...this is?!..." Xiaoli suddenly widened his eyes in surprise, and looked at Monkey King very curiously: "What kind of spell are you? How powerful!"


    "It''s just a little trick...cough cough~~" While talking, Monkey King coughed up blood.That way, it scared Xiao Li, and hurriedly supported him, lightly relaxing his back: "You are too messy, you have received such a heavy load, so don''t mess with your luck..."


    "You can''t let you be a big girl, with your skin naked and exposed, right?" Monkey King smiled and waved his hand to indicate that he was okay.


    However, these words made Xiao Li extremely moved. He lowered his head, his eyes flickered, and he fell silent.It was the first time that she felt the warmth flowing in her heart.


    "Let''s get out of here now! You have suffered such a serious injury, and you must quickly seek medical treatment from a doctor!" Xiao Li said, trying to help Monkey King up and leave here.


    In the past, Sun Wukong was rescued only because of her kindness, but now, she sincerely hopes that Sun Wukong can get better soon.


    "You don''t need to find a doctor. They can''t heal my injury..." Sun Wukong shook his head and said lightly: "You don''t need to worry about this injury, it won''t take my life, I will heal it... but it needs Some time...you help to a shelter from the wind, now it¡¯s getting late and it¡¯s not a good time to hurry...I will also take advantage of this little time to recover..."


    Such a wounded body can''t even use teleportation!I can only rely on Xiaoli to help me walk around!


    "Okay... you bear it..." Xiaoli gently lifted Monkey King up, put his arm on his incense shoulders, and came under a sandbag made of sand.


    Monkey King endured the severe pain and sat down slowly, his eyes changed rapidly under Xiao Li''s surprised gaze...While the handprints were moving, a divine light fell down, shining on Monkey King''s body with the terrible scars Under Xiao Li''s shocked gaze, he slowly healed...Finally, no scar was left behind!


    "What a pure life force... it seems that only a goddess has this ability? He... who is he?..." Xiaoli stared at Monkey King, black gem-like eyes full of curiosity!


    The various methods presented by Monkey King made this magical girl full of surprise and curiosity!But because of her own identity, she didn''t feel incredible.


    The scars all over his body were healed in a moment under the light of that divine light.But this is only the improvement of the skin trauma. If you want to truly restore the internal injury of the body, you must erase the power of the rules that the Lord of this world has left in your body!


    The terrifying heaven and earth aura surging crazily, forming a dense mist of aura all around him!With such a vision of heaven and earth, Xiao Li''s eyes widened. It seemed that she was unwittingly, as if to heal an incredible person?


    The power of the terrible rules, turned into substance, formed into strange runes, wrapped around Monkey King''s body, exuding mysterious law fluctuations!That horrible breath is sometimes strong and sometimes weak, it seems to be fighting with something!It''s just that the remaining prestige that only leaked out, but Xiao Li''s atmosphere was suppressed to the side and dare not come out!


    In such a depressing atmosphere, Xiao Li stayed by Monkey King all night...


    At night, the rune of the law that hovered around Monkey King finally disappeared, and the closed eyes opened at this moment!Clenching his fist, feeling the weakness in his body, Monkey King shook his head helplessly: "Unexpectedly, the power of the advanced rules is so difficult to erase...One night''s effort, but only restored to one percent of the strength. ¡­It seems there is still some time before recovery! However, thanks to it, my understanding of the rules has deepened...it seems that the power of these rules remaining in the body is completely useless..."


    "You''re awake! Looking at your appearance, the injury seems to have healed a lot?" Xiao Li on the side looked at Monkey King. Gu Jing Wubo''s face also showed a little bit of joy. The current Monkey King, and Compared with yesterday, they are totally different.


    "Well! When you start, you don''t need your help..." Monkey King smiled slightly.Now he seems to be no different from ordinary people, but only he knows that the injuries in the body are not so easy to heal.


    "I have something to do... I have to leave..." Xiao Li said with a calm face after a moment of silence.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? If you need my place, just talk, after all, we are friends!"


    "Friends? I''m going to find something...you...want to be together?" Xiaoli hesitated for a moment, looked up at Monkey King, staring at him with calm eyes, and couldn''t see what she was thinking.


    "No problem! Let''s go! Your business is mine! Lead the way!" Monkey King responded readily.He naturally knew what Xiao Li was looking for!


    Xiao Li nodded and pinched the necklace on her chest with her right hand, as if she was feeling something. After a while, "Come with me..."


    Near noon, Monkey King and Xiao Li arrived in an ancient city.


    Looking at the people coming and going on the street, Monkey King said to the girl beside him: "Xiao Li, can you sense the exact location of what you are looking for?"


    "Just ahead..." Xiao Li pointed to the road ahead, with a certain tone: "I sensed its breath..."


    "Huh?" Sun Wukong suddenly seemed to feel something. He looked up at the sky, only to see a young man slashing across the sky not far away, and fell down severely...


    A smile suddenly appeared on his face: "Is it dawn? Time is a coincidence!" The girl turned to the side and said: "Xiao Li, I think what you are looking for is on him! Let''s go and take a look. Right!"


    A touch of surprise flashed in Xiaoli''s eyes, and he nodded faintly, and followed closely behind Sun Wukong...

 370 Chapter Three

    The sun in the midday is like shattered gold, showering people warmly on the earth.A group of children ranging from seven to eight years old are playing and having fun on the street!


    However, for a short while, they were taken away by their parents with anxious and nervous faces, ran into their respective homes, and closed the doors!It seems that something terrible is about to happen!


    For a moment, the bustling street, after a panic, was empty, and the silence was a little terrible!


    Monkey King and Xiao Li walked on the empty streets, and the things happening around them were not affected at all.But Xiao Li beside him seemed a little nervous: "Wukong, I think we might as well take shelter for a while... There are a lot of Qin soldiers coming here..."


    "No need!" Sun Wukong said lightly, his expression still calm and calm as he watched the large number of well-trained Qin soldiers approach them.


    "The Empire is looking for criminals, you dare to block my way! Don''t you want to die?"


    A team of cavalry surrounded Monkey King and Xiao Li from both sides of the street. The captain, riding a horse and wearing iron gear, shouted loudly!With the action, the armor of that suit shook loudly, instantly mighty.Draw out the sword from his waist and cut it down at the Monkey King!


    "Get out! Don''t block my way!" Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent, and his calm tone didn''t put those well-trained Qin soldiers in his eyes.


    "Wukong, I think we should retreat... there is no need to conflict with Qin''s army!" Xiao Li beside her looked a little angry, but she still has important things to do, and can''t be given by these Qin soldiers. I''m stuck, but Sun Wukong''s actions are not just making trouble for himself?


    "Hmph! How dare you let the empire''s army give way! You are a rebel! Come here! Take them down for me, the women will stay... the men will be doing the law on the spot!" The captain immediately shouted angrily Ordered, with a wave of the long sword in his hand, the cavalry lined up, and the spear in his hand stabbed at the two Monkey King!


    Xiao Li''s complexion suddenly changed, but his heart seemed very weak. It seemed that he was following a troublemaker who loves to cause trouble!With a sigh in my heart, I just wanted to make a move, but there was a faint disdain from my side.


    "The power of ants! Do you dare to be prestigious in front of me?"


    Seeing the group of Qin soldiers rushing over, Monkey King was lightly on the ground, and an invisible wave of air suddenly centered on him, surging out!In an instant, all the surrounding Qin soldiers flew away, and fell to the ground fiercely, wailing!It didn''t hurt the surrounding houses!Such control is terrifying!


    Xiao Li looked at those Qin soldiers who were still flaunting their might, but in an instant, they all lay on the ground, wailing, but with a look of surprise!Is this really done by the man who was seriously injured and dying before?Could it be that the injury he suffered before was fake?


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King turned around, smiled faintly at Xiao Li beside him, and then walked forward.


    Xiao Li followed him closely, staring at the back, she couldn''t understand a little bit, what kind of person was this?


    Running to the side of Monkey King, Xiao Li said with some concern: "Your injury does not matter, right?"


    "It''s okay! This little action can''t affect my injury!"


    "Damn! Who are you! Against my Da Qin, you won''t have a good end!" The captain of Qin Bing, lying on the ground, looked at the two leaving backs with timidity in his eyes. , But still shouted loudly.Death is small, but the face of the empire is big!This is the soldier of Daqin!


    "Don''t mess with me, otherwise, I don''t mind overthrowing Daqin!" Sun Wukong didn''t turn his head back, but his extremely arrogant words came into the ears of everyone present!


    Even Xiao Li, who is next to Monkey King, thinks that Monkey King is too arrogant!How can you say that you can overthrow the huge Daqin?


    "Oh! Listening to your voice, thinking of overthrowing my Great Qin Empire seems effortless..." With the sound of mechanical treading on the ground, an old man and two women appeared on the street not far away.The old man who stretched his hands looked at Monkey King and looked very playful: "What kind of strength can make you have such an arrogant and arrogant tone?"


    "Oh! It''s quite unexpected... I didn''t expect to meet so soon..." Seeing the three people appearing not far away, Monkey King directly ignored the old man in the front and fixed his gaze. On the two women behind him.


    "Do you know them?" Xiao Li''s expression suddenly became serious when seeing the appearance of the three of them. He intuitively told her that everyone here is a rare master in the world.


    "En! I know them, they don''t know me!" Monkey King smiled faintly.He looked at the two women again, and said, "Unexpectedly, I could see the two masters of the Yin Yang family, Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming, in such a place, ha ha... It is more beautiful to watch it in front of you. !..."


    Dai Si Ming lightly shook the hair on his forehead, and put one hand gently on the willow waist, posing in a very seductive and confusing posture: "Oh! Hearing your compliment, it''s quite pleasant..."


    Shao Si Ming was silent, his right hand danced gently, ripples like water waves, petals flying from nowhere, flowing endlessly in his hands... If there is Ruowu''s fierce murderousness, it is clear by Monkey King Feel it!


    "It seems that you are going to do something to me? This is really embarrassing!" Faced with the two masters of the Yin Yang family, Monkey King didn''t feel the slightest nervousness, but instead looked at the mix.


    Without saying more, Shao Si Ming''s fingers were slightly bullets, and the petals entrained the sharp sound of breaking the sky, and they rushed towards Monkey King...


    Monkey King wiggled his right hand at will, and while he stopped, the petals of the lasing shot were caught between his fingers as much as he could!


    The young man''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly unchecked, and it seemed that this was the first time someone could take her attack like this.The chief commander on the side also showed a rare solemn expression: "Be careful, this person is not easy..."


    "Then, I''ll leave it to you next!" Seeing that the momentum was wrong, the public loss and the enemies flashed aside decisively.


    "Xiao Li, go and chase the kid before, I will play with them first, and then I will..." Sun Wukong turned his head and whispered towards Xiao Li beside him.


    "Are you... okay?" Xiaoli hesitated, leaving her companions and fleeing alone, she couldn''t do it.


    "Relax, depending on their strength, how can they stand me! I''m just playing... nothing will happen!"


    Xiaoli looked at Monkey King earnestly and looked for a while, from his eyes, she could only see a lightness and a slight interest in it.After confirming that Monkey King didn''t lie to her, he nodded: "Then you be careful!" As he said, he jumped to the top of the roof and leaped into the distance...

 371 Chapter 4 The more beautiful, the more dangerous

    "I want to leave the old man''s eyelids easily, but it''s not that easy!" Gong Zuchou looked at Xiao Li who leaped away, but there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth, opening his hands as if he was about to What organ button to activate.


    However, suddenly a strong wind hit, and there was no time to react when the public lost their enemies. It was a''bang~'' that was swept away by that invisible violent wind!It slammed into a stone wall not far away, and immediately spouted a mouthful of blood, his breath was extremely weak!His face was pale as paper, his head turned, and he passed out on the spot!


    "If anyone dares to attack Xiaoli...Keep your life!" Sun Wukong glanced lightly at the public defeat, and then looked around for a week. Qin Bing, who stared at him, suddenly felt a chill in his back, a deep touch. Fear rose from the heart, and they lowered their heads timidly, not thinking about it.


    "What a terrible look...Who is he? When did such a powerful character appear in the rivers and lakes?" Da Si Ming looked at Monkey King with a solemn expression, with blood-red hands closed, faint red air flow in his palms. Condensed between them, flowing and rotating, but forming a yin and yang Tai Chi picture!Countless blood-red qi blades cut through the sky like shooting stars, lasing towards Monkey King...


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and in an instant, he appeared behind Da Si Ming, and his teasing tone was extremely relaxed: "Oh, is it the yin and yang mudra? It seems that you have faced your opponent squarely... this is right of¡­"


    And those blood-red air blades blasted on the wall of a house, leaving holes in the sneer, and immediately that wall collapsed!


    "So fast!" Da Si frightened, tapped the ground under his feet, and backed away. On his hands, the red glow rose sharply, turning into a blood-colored light beam, and pierced toward Monkey King''s chest!


    "It''s really a vicious trick! Do you want my old life?" Monkey King smiled faintly, but he didn''t evade, he waved his palm and slapped it on the bloody beam!With a''bang'', the blood-colored beam of light crashed under the shocked gaze of Da Si Ming!It turned into a bloody mist and dissipated in the air!


    "En?" Monkey King turned his head slightly, and a bunch of flower whips condensed from petals pierced his right ear...


    "Hello~~ Do you want to be so vicious? Fortunately, I hide fast! Otherwise, my head will bloom!" Monkey King turned and looked at the young man behind him, said.


    Shao Siming was silent, his face was not showing the slightest expression, he didn''t even blink his eyes, while his slender hands danced, gathering energy in his hands, like a wave of water, and the leaves appeared strangely, forming a chain between his hands. Tai Chi pattern!


    "Well? This is Wanye Feihualiu? You really can look down on me! You can zoom in as soon as you come!" Sun Wukong drew back, staring at Young Siming, and didn''t feel the slightest nervousness because of the other party''s aggressive moves.


    "Huh! You seem to know our onmyoji well!" Da Si Ming lightly held the hair on the front of his forehead, and the knots formed in his hand, and the air was gathered in his hand. The red air current surged rapidly, and extremely terrifying fluctuations flowed from it. Spread out...


    "Hey~~ You don''t want to use the skeleton blood handprints? Do you want to be so serious!" Seeing that the two women both performed their utmost skills, Monkey King seemed very speechless, he didn''t seem to offend them, right?Make a big move for Mao as soon as he arrives?


    He didn''t know that under the attack of the two women, his easy-going attitude, and even casually patted the yin and yang handprints of Da Si Ming, which made the two women rank him as extremely dangerous!Because I can do such a relaxed posture!They have never met before. Can this work without a big move?


    In the cohesion, a huge blood skeleton turned into a red glow, shot out from the hand of the big siming...


    On the other side, in front of Shao Siming, Wanye circulated, and as her hands shook lightly, Wanye shook together, with sharp edges!As fast as a meteor, the sound of breaking the wind is piercing, and the power is extremely terrifying!


    "I wanted to play with you! What are you doing so desperately!" Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, clenched his right fist, and blasted forward with a fist at will. The terrible wind blew his face and the sand was flying!The scarlet skull and the Wan Ye Qi that came from the blast in an instant, were shaken by this terrible fist wind, and the remaining force disappeared. In an instant, it was bombarding the bodies of Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming. Earlier, the two girls flew upside down like being hit hard... There was a deep sense of horror flashing in their eyes. The power of Monkey King was completely beyond their imagination, and it was not the enemy of Oneness at all!


    When they were about to endure the terrible impact, the two women suddenly felt that their waists were tight, and when they turned their heads to look, they were actually embraced by the nasty person. In a flash, they appeared not far away. On the street!With a flick of a big hand, the terrible fist wind that was raging disappeared in smoke!


    Putting down the two girls gently, Monkey King said faintly: "I just want to learn from you, there is no need to be so serious! That''s it for today! I''ll leave if I have something to do!"


    Having said that, he waved his hands to the two women, and stopped two steps before they took two steps!


    "Why... don''t you want to leave? Why did you stop?" Da Si Ming lightly supported the hair before his forehead, and the snake demon twisted, but it was extremely seductive.The faint tone seemed so indifferent.


    But Shao Siming stood quietly, his complexion as calm as water, without the slightest waves.


    "I show mercy to you everywhere, but you are fatal everywhere...what should I say? Should I say that I am worthy of the commander?" Monkey King turned and looked at the commander, his expression a little ugly.


    "Haha~~ The people of the Yin and Yang family... are extremely dangerous... Haven''t you ever heard of them when you walk around the rivers and lakes? Especially with their skin-to-skin kiss..." Extremely tempting, the tone is also exceptionally sultry, but the coldness hidden underneath is frightening.This is like a deadly beautiful snake, while seducing and confusing, hides extremely terrible danger!Able to kill you without knowing it.


    "Give you a chance to lift the curse mark on me... Otherwise... Don''t regret it!" Looking at the big and small Si Ming, Monkey King said with a calm expression.


    "Haha... have you found it? But... it''s too late. Once you hit the Six Souls Horror Curse, there is no solution. As long as you succeed, Daluo Jinxian will be hard to save..." Da Si Ming''s face was indifferent, as if life In her eyes, it is just a pronoun, and there is nothing precious!


    "Hey! Beauty, I have nothing wrong with you! Help me solve it!" Monkey King turned his head and looked at the young man.However, the latter shook his head slowly.


    "Then there is no way..." Monkey King sighed and shook his head. For a moment, he lifted Si Ming up and down his waist, with a smirk at the corner of his mouth: "Then, get ready to accept my punishment. ?"


    "You... what do you want to do?" Xiao Si Ming was shocked immediately, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart!..

 372 Chapter 5 Punishment

    "For the disobedient sister paper...what kind of punishment should be imposed?"


    The Monkey King at this moment, with a smirk, and Si Ming in his arms are like two small sheep. No matter how hard they struggle, they can''t break away from Monkey King''s arm like an iron hoop!


    What was even more shocking to them was that they had lost control of their internal forces, as if their internal forces had been imprisoned by external objects, and were no longer listening to their orders.


    "What the hell did you do to us?" Da Si Ming didn''t look so leisurely and indifferent, staring coldly at Monkey King, but the panic in her heart was not shown on her face.


    Even Shao Si Ming was still as calm as water, without panic, his purple eyes were stained with faint sadness, just staring at Monkey King, it made him feel like a Yali Mountain!


    "The watch looks at Brother with this look! Brother is embarrassed to start with you!"


    The Shao Si Ming remained silent, still watching Monkey King that way, without the slightest emotional fluctuation in his eyes!


    "Hmph! Brother will not be soft! Who told you to kill me!" Sun Wukong is no longer looking at Shao Si Ming, his eyes, he can''t hurt!


    "I clearly cast the Six Soul Horror Curse on you, why are you okay?" Da Si Ming stared at Monkey King with cold eyes, but in his tone, he seemed a little confused!She is very confident in her own methods, but why does the other party have nothing to do?Even if the opponent can unlock his own curse, is it possible in such a short time?Is it true that I missed it?


    "Huh! The mere curse seal, how can I stand it! Tell you, brother is a body that is not invaded by poisons, the god horse is highly poisonous, and the god horse curse seal is all ineffective to brother!" Monkey King is very silly fooling Da Si Life.In fact, what he said was right. With his divine body, the poisonous curse could not play a role at all!


    The Six Soul Horror Curse had just entered Sun Wukong''s body, and it was wiped out by his cells!Although he is still injured, if he is injured by this method, he will simply find a piece of tofu and kill him!


    "Is there such a physique in the world?" Da Si Ming believed it to be true, and after being surprised, he slenderly held the hair on his forehead, extremely seductive and confused: "Since you are all right! So, how about letting us go? You are not Say, just to discuss with us?"


    "Hey~~ I want to be beautiful!" Monkey King grinned, hugging the two girls, flashing his figure, and appeared on a roof, gently lowering the two girls, but he smiled: "Here it is No one is there, what a good place to do bad things!"


    "What do you...what do you want to do?" Tian is not afraid of Si Ming, and his face has changed slightly at this moment. When he thinks of the terrible possibility, a touch of fear arises in his heart, and Da Si Ming looks at Monkey King with cold expression. Coldly said: "If you dare to touch us a bit! No matter the end of the world! I will kill it!"


    "Oh! Do you dare to threaten brother! See how your brother can treat you!" Monkey King squatted down inside, he laughed, and a pair of magic palms stretched out towards the chief of the yin and yang family. The master of the Yin and Yang family changed his face and became cold and arrogant. The temperament added a touch of panic that a girl should have: "You disciple, get out of me!"


    Sun Wukong ignored her cursing and swiped twice before taking off her shoes, revealing her white and tender feet.Kneading and kneading, but it was soft, smooth and tender, and a blush appeared on the indifferent cheek of Da Si Ming.Now she is even more embarrassed, but unfortunately, she doesn''t know what means Monkey King used against them, making them weak and unable to move at all!


    The young man on the side wanted to help, but he was powerless.


    Holding the little feet of Da Si Ming, Monkey King smiled faintly: "You know? I''ve always been curious, why do you guys from the Yin Yang family always put on such a cold and ruthless face, don''t you know to laugh? Let me confirm today, will you laugh at all?"


    With that said, I just grabbed the feet of Da Si Ming...


    Da Si Ming frowned unchecked, and looked at Monkey King indifferently: "You don''t fall into my hands...otherwise I will want you to die...unless you kill me..."


    "Oh! I really don''t know how to laugh? I still don''t believe it..." Sun Wukong directly ignored Da Si Ming, grabbing a bit of''qi'' into Da Si Ming''s orifice, and instantly itchy. The feeling is instantly a hundred times stronger...


    "Um..." The chief chuckled immediately, almost couldn''t bear to laugh!I hurriedly stabilized my mind, tried my best to endure it, and my pretty face turned red slightly!


    "I see how long you can bear it!" Monkey King smiled, turned his head to look at the young man who was aside, and the latter shrank back with some fear, and shook his head vigorously.


    "Huh! It''s useless to beg for mercy! Who told you to kill me! I am very worthy of you if I didn''t kill you. This punishment is necessary!" While talking, Sun Wukong shook his head vigorously while Shao Siming tried to get rid of it. Under her shoes...


    Looking at the white and tender crystal-like jade feet, Monkey King couldn''t help but sighed, and then shook his head vigorously: "But! Brother is not a foot fetish, I feel so emotional!" There was a fierce sparing on his feet... Those cheeks that had not changed for thousands of years finally showed a trace of fluctuations, and that blush...


    However, it didn''t take long for the sound of a large amount of stomach rubbing to fluctuate, and a large number of Qin troops surrounded Tuantuan!


    A general riding on a horse turned to Monkey King on the roof and shouted, "Listen to me, and immediately let go of those two adults. Otherwise, we will be enemies of our Great Qin Empire! Wanted all over the country to you, leaving you nowhere to hide..."


    "Hey! The trouble is coming! It seems that there is no need to play!" Monkey King put down the two girls, and under the glaring of the two girls, they kissed them on their cheeks respectively, and said with a smile: "This is considered to be for you. Punishment for you... we are destined to see you bye!" As he said, the figure appeared above the sky for a flash, and with a light wave, a wave of fluctuations on the body of the big and small Siming Buddha passed, and the two women were restrained. It was lifted instantly, at the same moment, the yin and yang seals in the hands of the two women were formed, and they relentlessly bombarded the Monkey King in the sky...


    "Haha!! My name is Monkey King! Both of you have to remember!" In the laugh, his figure flashed, and he went away...


    The group of Qin soldiers below all stared blankly: "Then... that person... can fly?... Am I right?"


    "Yes... it can fly... we saw it all..."


    "Could it be... a fairy? I heard that only a fairy can fly..."


    "Don''t talk... I think that person just practiced light gong to a superb state..."


    "Is that so?...It''s amazing..."


    "Lord Guardian..." The general said with a fist held next to Si Ming.


    "Shut up! If anyone tells what happened today... Kill without mercy!!"


    The chief commander at the moment, his eyes are cold and terrifying!The strong killing intent is so that those Qin soldiers dare not look directly!Keep away from this terrible female Shura!


    "Monkey King? See you next time! I must ask you not to survive, but to die!" Da Si Ming almost gritted his teeth and looked at the figure that disappeared from the end of his sight, his eyes flashing with extremely dangerous light.


    Shao Siming also looked at the sky, his eyes flickering, not knowing what he was thinking...


    For a while, those Qin soldiers did not dare to show up, the atmosphere here was terribly silent...

 373 Chapter VI Wei Zhuang

    A quiet mountain outside.


    A young man pressed hard on a black pot on the stone platform, clinking in it, apparently something was hidden inside, struggling hard!Looking at her dress and appearance, who is not Shaoyu!


    "Where did you find such a pot!" the teenager on the side asked in confusion.Needless to say, everyone should know!He is dawn.


    "This little guy is so strong!" Shaoyu ignored the Tianming on the side, but tried his best to cover the black pot under his hands, but it clinked, but it was jumping back and forth, and it seemed to be unable to cover.


    Seeing this, Tianming immediately rushed over, suppressing the cauldron with Shaoyu...


    "Don''t worry, it won''t come out!" Shaoyu''s tone was very Jiading, because he was very confident in his natural power.


    However, as soon as his words fell, the sound of kaka sounded. A small head pierced the cauldron and stretched out. The small body spun rapidly, and the sound of kaka sounded well. One of the big pots, which had been gnawed, was puffy, with a piece of iron in his mouth, and with a leap, he jumped onto a large rock, and swallowed the piece of iron in his abdomen in three or two. Both teenagers showed a look of surprise!


    "Wow! What kind of beast is this! Chewing pot is like chewing watermelon..." Tianming''s eyes widened, looking very surprised.


    "Hey! Is this yours? I think you don''t know anything about him!" Shaoyu pointed at the little thing on the boulder with some suspicion, and glanced at the sky with suspicion.


    "Of course it''s mine..."


    "Of course it''s not yours..." A pleasant sound suddenly came, but it interrupted Tianming. With the sound of footsteps, Xiao Li appeared in front of the two.


    Seeing Xiao Li, the little thing on the boulder jumped under Xiao Li''s feet immediately, Xiao Li squatted down and stretched out his hands towards it...


    The little guy stared at the necklace in front of Xiao Li, tilted his head, his big smart eyes blinked, and in a moment, a very humane joy appeared, and he jumped into Xiao Li. In her arms, she rubbed her very affectionately with her little head!


    "Boy! It seems that this girl is his master..."


    "Oh? Are you the Loulan person that Old Uncle Lu said?" Tian Ming asked Xiao Li, looking at him.


    "Old Uncle Lu?" Xiaoli raised his head and looked towards the sky.


    "Yeah! Old Uncle Lu was taken away by bad guys. It''s very dangerous. Go and save him!"


    As soon as the words of the dawn fell, a figure suddenly flashed in the sky, and in an instant, it appeared beside the three of them.


    "So fast!!" Shaoyu was shocked at the moment. With a flash of figure, he appeared beside Tianming and made a defensive posture.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Shaoyu and Tianming, ignored him, turned his head to look at Xiaoli, looked at the little brave in her arms, smiled faintly: "It seems that what you are looking for has been found!"


    Xiao Li nodded and looked at Monkey King: "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay! With their little ability, they can''t hurt me!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    "Isn''t it an enemy?" Shaoyu immediately put down his guard.


    Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at Shaoyu. To be honest, he still admired Shaoyu, this is the future king Xiang Yu!But thinking of his final ending, he shook his head.


    "Why did you shook your head when you saw me?" Shaoyu frowned unchecked, but he said politely toward Monkey King with his fists.It can be seen from the way Monkey King appeared on the scene that this person is absolutely extraordinary and it is necessary to ask for some advice.


    "Nothing!" Monkey King waved his hand and looked at Xiaoli: "Let''s leave now! I think a large number of Qin troops will come here later!"


    "We are already here!" As an indifferent voice sounded, countless Qin soldiers in armor swarmed over and surrounded the four!Afterwards, a man in a garb with snow-white hair slowly walked over!The aura of anger and prestige was extremely fierce, and as he got closer, he could feel a breath of majesty and murder spread!That kind of aura can only be possessed by countless people who have been really killed!


    And behind him, there is another person, an extremely mature, enchanting and stunning woman, with a full body figure, coupled with a very seductive red cheongsam, and the snow-white round legs are looming, just look at it. At a glance, it fascinates people...


    Above the sky, a big snow-white bird hovered over, and on it stood a very handsome man...


    "Weizhuang? You BOOS shouldn''t appear at the end?..."


    Seeing the person, Monkey King looked a little surprised. He glanced at Wei Zhuang, his eyes stopped on Chi Lian''s body, and he had seen many beautiful women. This person¡¯s surname has a sense of beauty, maturity and charm. It is still that kind of crime!


    For Monkey King¡¯s gaze, the red eyebrows frowned slightly, and the snake¡¯s waist twisted, but it became more seductive. However, Monkey King felt a cold like being stared at by a poisonous snake. It seems that this beautiful snake Is angry.


    "I''m only interested in the person who can defeat Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming... Presumably, that person is you?" Wei Zhuang looked at Monkey King lightly, his right hand already on the hilt of his sword. The fighting spirit is rising!


    "Don''t! I''m not interested in men..." Monkey King suddenly made a frightened look, but he stopped in front of Xiao Li as he moved.


    "Puff..." Xiao Li couldn''t hold back for a while, but suddenly laughed, and immediately became extremely serious again.


    "Stop talking nonsense, let me see how many catties you really have!" Wei Zhuang was not at all angry at Monkey King''s words, drew out the long sword around his waist, his figure flashed, and the sharp sword in his hand turned into a cold light Strike down towards Monkey King!That power, but it is overbearing!Enough to open mountains and crack rocks!


    "Careful!!" At this terrifying sword, the three Xiaoli behind them were all shocked and could not help but remind them.


    "Oh! The power is not bad!" Monkey King looked at the sword shadow that smashed against his head, his complexion was as usual, still as indifferent, and he seemed to slowly lift his right hand, using only two steadily. A finger caught Wei Zhuang''s terrible sword!In the turmoil of internal energy, everyone''s clothes were grinning!


    "What?!!!" Wei Zhuang was shocked at the moment, his heart was full of shock, his sword was easily clamped by two fingers, how could this be possible!


    Chi Lian behind him was even more beautiful, his eyes full of incredible, Wei Zhuang''s strength, she knew it, but such a powerful person was actually caught his sword with two fingers, this kind of thing , Unprecedented...


    "Oh? In the world, is there such a master?" Above the sky, Bai Feng standing on the back of the white bird, his eyes flashed with surprise.


    Wei Zhuang tried his best to withdraw his sword, but no matter how hard he tried, the sword in his hand still remained motionless!The indifferent complexion finally changed!


    "The world is big! There are no surprises, you know, there are people outside the world, there are heaven outside the world!" Monkey King''s appearance at this moment is just like the legendary hermit master, who flicked Tianming behind him was stunned.Immediately after a wave of one hand, a violent energy whizzed out, swept across Wei Zhuang''s abdomen with a bang, causing it to fly upside down in an instant...crashing a large rock before it fell on the ground. A mouthful of blood sprayed out...

 374 Chapter VII Chi training who was "crying" by a finger bomb

    "Master Wei Zhuang!"


    Chi Lian was suddenly shocked. He wanted to go forward to help Wei Zhuang, but his figure suddenly stopped. Because Wei Zhuang''s character was clearly known to her, she turned around and looked at Monkey King, with flashes in her eyes. The cold light, the chain snake soft sword in his hand cut through the sky, like the tricky snake stabs towards Monkey King!


    "Oh! Do you want to shoot at me too?" Monkey King smiled faintly, holding his right hand lightly, but without any fear, he held the chain snake soft sword in his hand without any fear!


    "Huh!" Chi Lian snorted immediately, and his delicate hand shook slightly, and the chain snake soft sword suddenly wrapped around Monkey King''s body like a poisonous snake.


    With a slight force in Sun Wukong''s hand, the chain snake soft sword that came around was straight and instantly collapsed, and a huge force came, and Chi Lian exclaimed, but the whole body flew towards Sun Wukong!


    The strength is so great that she simply can''t give her enough time to resist the strength, even if she loosens the chain snake soft sword in her hand, her body will still be pulled away by that force!


    Chi Lian''s complexion changed dramatically, but in a flash, he was pulled to Monkey King''s side!


    Monkey King grinned at him, and just wanted to gently slap Chi Lian''s body with a palm, but seeing her bumpy Feng Miao Jiao, for a while, he shouldn''t do it!I can''t bear to hit that!


    However, among these electric lights, how can he let him hesitate?In an instant, the two of them collided with each other, and the shocking surname that came from before made Sun Wukong''s heart uncontrollable!


    Chi Lian was shocked, his complexion climbed into a rainbow, and then his pretty face was icy, and there was a strong cold killing intent flashing in his icy and charming eyes!Shaking his right hand, the sharp chain snake soft sword telescopic room, cut directly towards Monkey King¡¯s neck...


    At this moment, Monkey King was still reminiscing about the softness in front of him, and he did not make the slightest defense at all. The snake-like chain sword was cut on Monkey King¡¯s neck in the exclamation of Xiaoli. ¡­


    "Kaka~~~" The chain sword was wrapped around Monkey King''s neck, strangling like a poisonous snake. In such a scene, few people were frightened to watch!


    "Wukong!!" Xiao Li''s expression changed dramatically, and he jumped, but he moved towards Chi Lian...


    However, a white shadow flashed momentarily, and Xiao Li flew upside down at the moment... an somersault in the air, landing on the ground, wiping out several tens of meters away, before stabilizing his figure!


    "Hey! Are you okay?" Shaoyu and Tian Mingchao Xiaoli looked at them, and immediately stood in front of Bai Feng, waiting for them!


    Shaoyu''s face was extremely solemn and said to Tianming next to him: "Tianming, be careful, this guy is not a simple stuff..."


    "understand¡­"


    "En? Do you really want to kill me?" At this tense moment, an untimely voice came to mind. Bai Feng and others were all looking for reputation, looking at it under the strangulation of the chain snake soft sword. , Sun Wukong, who was still safe and sound, showed shocking expressions, and Chi Lian even lost his voice: "Even unscathed? How could this be..."


    "But! The sisters in this world really can''t afford to hurt! All of them are so cruel! They will kill them if they come!" Monkey King shook his head helplessly.The reason why he was so easy to get caught, in fact, he didn''t regard Chi Lian as an enemy at all, and he directly ignored her attacks, so he dared to distract himself in the battle!Because he has that absolute strength, this battle was regarded as a trifle by him!


    "Hey! Sister paper! How about letting me go? You can''t hurt me... What happened just now was purely an accident! I''m a serious person, and I will never take advantage of beautiful women casually!" Monkey King looked at Chi Lian, With a serious face.


    "Humph!" However, he answered with a cold snort: "Since the body cannot be injured, what about your eyes?"


    At this moment, Chi Lian, his face was extremely cold, with a strong killing intent, without the slightest concealment, the chain snake soft sword in her hand, like her own arm, instantly stabs towards Monkey King''s right eye!


    "You woman is really vicious!" Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly: "Then don''t blame me!" As he said, he stretched out his right hand, and under Chi Lian''s astonished eyes, a finger, collapsed. On top of her forehead...


    With a loud noise of "Bang~~", Chi Lian flew out in a muffled grunt, and the chain snake soft sword in his hand also came out!Fall to the ground!But it didn''t suffer much.Instead, seeing Chi Lian holding her forehead with both hands, the expression on her face was slightly unnatural. In her big charming eyes, two clear tears were left... But from the gap between her fingers, she could see a small The green and red packet of her bulged slightly, looking a bit miserable.


    "She... she was crying?" Tianming looked at Chi Lian, and he spit out: "It''s not ashamed that such a big person can cry!"


    "You... are saying it again..." Chi Lian stared at Tianming coldly, but his cold eyes were so scared that Tianming quickly hid behind Shaoyu.


    Chi Lian frowned at this time, it was painful!Although Sun Wukong''s finger didn''t hurt her, a big bag popped up on her forehead. The piercing pain caused tears to flow out of her eyes involuntarily. This does not mean that Chi Lian was crying bitterly!


    Monkey King unwrapped the chain sword wrapped around his neck and looked at Chi Lian who was tearing down his face, but he smiled and threw the chain sword beside Chi Lian: "Now I know how good I am. Come on! This is the punishment Brother gave you!"


    Chi Lian looked at Monkey King coldly, if his eyes could kill people, Monkey King would have been cut by thousands of swords at this moment!


    "What are you still waiting for? Don''t do it yet!" At this moment, Bai Feng on the side suddenly ordered, and Qin Bing all around reacted. However, all of them sweated their palms and looked at Monkey King with fear in their eyes. The color, dare not come forward at all.


    "Hmph! Do you know the consequences of disobeying the military order?" Bai Feng immediately snorted, and the hearts of those Qin soldiers trembled, and their fearful eyes became fierce. They shook hands with their spears and besieged Monkey King. ¡­


    However, Bai Feng took advantage of the shape of the fuselage to catch Wei Zhuang and Chi Lian respectively, and then jumped into the air. A huge white bird flashed in the sky and steadily picked up Bai Feng. There was a long cry between the fan wings. Break through...


    Monkey King looked at the big bird that was leaving, instead of chasing after him. Instead, he turned to look at Qin Bing who was fighting with Shaoyu and said indifferently: "Hey! Your boss has run away, do you still want to fight? Go down?"


    Those Qin soldiers looked at each other and put down their weapons one after another.They knew how terrible Monkey King was. In their minds, the powerful and terrifying Lord Wei Zhuang was killed with a single move. How dare they be an enemy of Monkey King?


    "In a word, these well-trained elite soldiers abandon their weapons and surrender... Is this the heart of the strong?..." Shao Yu looked at Monkey King, his eyes flickering. This is not the way to wait for a soldier to win without a fight. What does he yearn for?..

 375 chapter eight

    "Next, where are we going?"


    Several Monkey Kings walked on the mountain roads and mountains, and Shaoyu looked at Monkey King beside him with some doubts.


    But Monkey King looked at Xiao Li beside him.


    "Loulan! The place we are going next is Loulan...If you don''t want to go..." Xiaoli said lightly, but finally, he cast his eyes on Tianming and Shaoyu.


    "You are going to Loulan? Uncle Lu told me that I must take this thing to Loulan by my own hands..." Tianming said, pointing to the little Pai Yao who was held by Xiao Li, "So, I must follow. You go together..."


    "We are also friends who share adversity! Since my friends are in trouble, I will naturally try to help! So, I will go with you... Besides, Qin seems to have been eyeing this thing too, maybe it has something to do with the Demon God of War. I must check it out!" Shao Yu said firmly.


    "The Demon God of Soldier..." Xiaoli glanced at Shaoyu with an inscrutable corner of his eyes, stroked the little brave in his arms, and said faintly: "It has a name... it''s called the little brave... you don''t have this thing in the future Call it!"


    "Xiao Pai Yao? This is its name!" Shao Yu looked at Xiao Pai Yao, but greeted him with a grin.It still clearly remembers that he and Tianming were arresting it before!Without being arrested by Qin Bing, Xiao Pai Yao''s attitude towards Shaoyu and Tianming was obviously hostile.


    "Haha...it seems that this guy is a grudge!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and reached out his hand and touched Xiao Pi Xiu!The latter immediately became vigilant, but immediately shrugged his nose, and there was a flash of joy in his eyes. He jumped, broke free from Xiaoli''s hand, and jumped into Sun Wukong''s arms very intimately. In the middle, his head rubbed lightly, his face was full of enjoyment.That lazy look was extremely cute.


    Seeing that Xiao Pi Xiu was so intimacy with Monkey King, Xiao Li''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, and immediately above the corner, a touch of beauty emerged!As long as he is recognized by Xiao Pai Yao, he is definitely a good person.


    But she did not know that the reason why Xiao Pi Xiu was so intimacy with Monkey King was that he was completely attracted by his breath. You know, Monkey King is a true god!


    Several people hired a carriage and moved in the direction indicated by Xiao Li...


    As the night got deeper, a few people came to a jungle and camped out...


    After a day''s journey, and a day''s tiredness, Xiaoli and his colleagues soon fell asleep, leaving Monkey King here to watch the night!This is what he requested.


    After confirming how many people were asleep, Monkey King''s heart moved and his body disappeared!


    In the luxurious hall of the palace, the women such as Kongzi have a sad look. Since the end of the battle, they have never seen Monkey King again. How is he?No one knows!How can this prevent them from worrying!After a few days, I was a little bit confused!


    "You said, when will Wukong come back? It has been a few days, and there is no movement at all... A damn space, but it keeps us here and can''t do anything..." Li looked haggard and looked around. Everything is a bit unwilling.This world is isolated from the rest of the world, even if they want to appear and find Monkey King, they are powerless!


    "Don''t think too much! Since this space is okay, it means that Wukong will be fine... He will naturally come back when it is time to come back..." Kongzi looked at the girls with a comforting expression.However, the worries in his eyes could not be hidden from the sisters.


    "Okay, okay! Look at all of you listless! Didn''t you all say? That guy has an immortal body... it won''t be a problem... With his character, where is most likely to molested that beauty? ¡­"


    "Yo! Concubine Ya! Is my image in your heart so unbearable?" A familiar voice suddenly sounded behind Concubine Ya, but it made her tremble obviously.


    And when the girls heard this voice, they all trembled. Seeing the familiar figure that suddenly appeared, they all rushed in excitement...


    "Wukong!!!"


    "Hey hey hey~~ What are you doing...Ah..." Seeing a group of girls rushing towards her, Ya Fei was shocked!As soon as the exclamation sounded, it was submerged in by a fragrant ruan''s delicate qu, but there was still a body underneath...


    "Hey hey~~ Calm... You have to calm down!" Sun Wukong was pressed down by a group of girls and screamed again and again!But the face is happy!A pair of big hands, touch and touch here, touch and touch there, anyway, wherever they are, they are all fragrant!


    Some daring sister papers, too, didn''t care about being ashamed, and pulled out Sun Wukong''s clothes directly...Use that deep love to express their deep yearning for him...


    This time, they were really frightened. With the deep feelings and love in their hearts, they finally found Xuanxie''s mouth at this moment, and they used their actions to express their strong love...


    A group of girls pressed on their bodies, and Monkey King was immediately hooked into flames. With a quick grab, they pressed a girl¡¯s paper under him...


    "Wait...wait..." The sister paper under her suddenly exclaimed, her face blushing and her breathing looked a little dazzling.


    Monkey King took a closer look and found that the sister paper he was pressing under him turned out to be Cailin. He was stunned, but he smiled: "Wait for Mao! You will obediently admit your fate..."


    The crab is in charge, the rest is not my business anymore!Go YY by yourself!In short, all the sister papers here have been eaten!(Of course, a few little loli is impossible) Hmm!You have to believe in Monkey King''s ability in this regard!


    The next day, Monkey King woke up quietly, looking at the white and colorful figures lying all over him, a suo smile appeared on his face again, touch and touch here, scratch there, and put on clothes for a long time. ¡­


    After playing with the girls for a few days, Monkey King said goodbye to them and left here!


    When it appeared again, the sky was already bright.


    Although a few days have passed in his world, in this world, only one night has passed!Because in your own world, the time difference inside can be adjusted by Monkey King!


    Seeing the Monkey King who suddenly appeared, Xiao Paixiu screamed and jumped on his shoulder.The little head rubbed his face very affectionately.


    Monkey King smiled faintly, and gently stroked Xiao Pai Yao''s head...


    "Ah~! Ghost!!" Tianming on the side suddenly screamed, and when he saw that it was Monkey King, he suddenly relaxed his xiong mouth: "Why are you screaming and disappearing again? I''m dead... We thought you were gone by yourself..."


    "Tianming! Don''t be rude!" Shaoyu immediately turned Tianming lightly, and clasped his fist towards Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong, don''t be surprised, this guy is just a muscle..."


    Monkey King waved his hand. Just about to speak, he frowned. He jumped up to a big tree and looked into the distance, only to see a huge sand boat appearing at the end of the horizon........

 376 Chapter 9 Divine Beast Paixiu

    Xiaoli, Tianming, and Shaoyu also jumped onto the tree one after another, looking at the huge sand boat, they were obviously surprised.


    "Brother Wukong, is this?..." Shaoyu turned his head and looked at Monkey King.


    "Qin''s sand boat! It seems that they have already set off! We can''t be behind!" Monkey King looked at the huge sand boat and said faintly: "Hurry up and eat something! We are going to set off soon! They must rush to Loulan one step ahead!"


    All three nodded, simply ate something, and then got into the carriage and continued on the road...


    That morning, the hot sun shone on the earth, Tianming and Shaoyu looked at the endless desert in front of them, and they all felt that Yali Mountain was big.


    Tianming even pointed to the golden yellow sand ahead, exaggeratingly exclaimed: "No! There is an endless desert ahead! You told us to walk in like this? It would be deadly..."


    "I also think this is a bit wrong...Should we re-plan? Just walk into the desert so recklessly...but it''s very dangerous..." Shaoyu looked at the Monkey King on the side, and said very seriously.


    "Who said that we are going to walk..." Monkey King smiled faintly, with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "If we don''t walk... can we still fly away?" Tianming said exaggeratedly.


    "Is your kid stupid? You fly me to try?" Shaoyu looked towards the sky, but the latter smiled.


    "Yes! We just want to fly..." However, Monkey King nodded.


    "Ah?!" All three of them looked at Monkey King in surprise, and even Xiao Li looked curious.


    "Big Brother Wukong? Are you sure you are joking? How are we going to fly?..." Shaoyu looked at Sun Wukong with some doubts. There was nothing beside them except the useless carriage behind them. How can this fly?


    "Of course it depends on Xiao Yao Yao!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Um~~" Little Pi Xiu, who was sleeping on Monkey King''s shoulder, raised his head suddenly, his big eyes were full of curiosity.


    "Just rely on this little thing? How could it be..." Tianming waved his hand again and again, vetoing it immediately.


    "How do I do this?" So Shaoyu was more thoughtful, Xiao Pi Xiu was extraordinary, and Monkey King''s skills were also very mysterious, so he didn''t have much doubt.


    "... Wukong, if it is Xiao Yao Yao after awakening, it can indeed take us across this desert, but in its current state..." Xiao Li said, but shook his head.


    "Little Paixiu, come down!" Monkey King patted Xiao Paixiu''s head.The latter groaned obediently and jumped forward, standing in front of Monkey King, looking at Monkey King curiously.


    And the three Shaoyu also held their breath, staring at Monkey King without blinking, wondering what he wanted to do.


    I saw Monkey King stand up with a single finger, and a cloud of golden light condensed on his finger, spinning endlessly, exuding a strong and terrible energy wave!


    In this scene, the three of Shaoyu''s eyes widened. They could clearly sense the horror of the little light group. If they let go, there would be an immeasurable and terrifying explosion!


    "Xiao Yao Yao, open your mouth..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Little Pi Yao looked at the energy ball on Sun Wukong''s finger, his eyes suddenly showed great desire, and he jumped happily on the spot, the boss with his small mouth opened immediately!


    With a flick of Sun Wukong''s finger, the light group turned into a golden light, and in an instant, it disappeared into Xiao Pi Yao''s mouth!


    Suddenly, Jinguang masterpiece!The wind howls!The intense golden streamer fluttered and flew on Xiao Pai Yao''s body, and a terrible breath burst out of its body!The violent energy directly swept Shaoyu and Tianming away...but Xiaoli was protected by Monkey King, but he was safe and sound...


    In the dazzling golden light, Xiao Pai Yao slowly floated into the air, and the golden light all over her body was shining...Between her spine, in an instant, she stretched out a pair of golden glaze wings!The small limbs became sturdy and powerful in an instant, and the soles of the feet were sharp as swords!The head skyrocketed, like a dragon''s head, the dragon''s beard fluttered between the nose, and the wings flapped. It was mighty and domineering, a kind of domineering momentum, but it was undoubtedly revealed!


    At this moment, Xiao Yao Yao is no longer the same small appearance as before, but a real ancient beast with the blood of the dragon family and completely awakened by Monkey King: Pai Yao!


    "It...it...it...it really is the little Yao Yao just now?!" Tianming looked at the sky, the mighty and domineering figure constantly flapping its wings, even words were a bit unfavorable!Because of the little Yao Yao at this moment, its breath is really too much pressure!Noble as a king, you dare not look straight!


    Looking at the little Pi Yao who is one of the bigger and more powerful and domineering in the original book, Monkey King nodded with satisfaction: "It seems that I have absorbed a little of my power and made it even more powerful. It has skyrocketed!"


    "Wu... Wukong... how... how did you do it?..." Looking at Xiao Pai Yao, who was completely awakened, Xiao Li was the most shocking. This was completely out of her expectation. It was completely in line with the goddess'' instructions. Different!Moreover, the strength of Pai Yao after awakening seems to be more powerful and domineering than the one in memory!With such an imposing power over the world, only then can it be called a real beast!


    "Hehe! I''ll tell you later! We still have to hurry up first!" Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his hand, and the brave on the sky immediately understood, his wings were swinging and moving, but there were four strong winds,... Slowly landed in front of Monkey King!The low voice of the dragon chant came out of his mouth, but he did not appear to be so noble and mighty, but acted like a child next door!


    The dragon head rubbed Sun Wukong''s palm lightly, and it seemed extremely intimate!


    Xiaoli stared at Monkey King, full of curiosity. What kind of existence is this unexpected person?Can easily break the goddess¡¯ prophecy...


    Looking at Xiao Li, who was staring at him, Monkey King smiled faintly, hugged her waist, and jumped onto Xiao Pai Yao''s back while her pretty face was flushed!Looking at Shaoyu and Tianming who were still in a daze, they said faintly, "What are you still talking about? Come up!"


    "Ah! Oh! Okay... Okay!" Shaoyu suddenly replied, and with some excitement, he jumped onto Pai Yao''s broad back.


    "Really... I really want to go up... I feel a little nervous..." Tianming looked at Pai Yao''s big bell-like eyes and stared at him, swallowing hard, and quickly climbed onto Pai Yao''s back...


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King patted Pai Yao''s back gently!The latter understood, and immediately let out a loud dragon chant!The wind bursts!It turned into a violent wind, and in an instant, it broke through the air.....

 377 Chapter 10 Dimensional God

    The white clouds slid past him...Tianming pointed to the desert below, and said in surprise: "Look at it, it''s the sandboat before. It runs so fast!"


    "Unexpectedly, I would catch up with them so soon...Xiao Yao Yao''s speed is really amazing!" Shao Yu looked at the sand boat below, exclaiming.


    Sun Wukong sat cross-legged, ignoring Tianming and Shaoyu, but closed his eyes, running his own rule power, and a little bit erased the rule power left by the Lord of this world in his body!At the same time, I am also comprehending the power of the advanced rules!Perfecting his own rules.


    Although the remaining rules of destruction in his body have brought him endless troubles, and even the injuries can''t be cured, but at the same time it brings harm, there are also some benefits!


    The reason why he was able to restore the body of an adult at this moment was also completely dependent on the power of the rules that the Lord of this world kept in his body!


    The world masters in the Dragon Ball world master the highest rules in the world!Therefore, it is possible to easily break the dragon¡¯s aspiration and invalidate Monkey¡¯s undead body. Naturally, the reduced aspiration is also destroyed by the power of the ruler of this world, and invalidated. Therefore, the Monkey¡¯s original appearance is restored. Up!


    A faint glow flowed, Monkey King sat on Xiao Yao Yao¡¯s back. His body was crystal clear like a blood diamond, flowing a kind of secret power, exuding weird runes, and the faintly terrifying aura loomed, but it was making Shaoyu and the few people on the side calmed down, looking at Monkey King''s appearance at the moment, they all showed surprise.


    "What is he doing?" Tianming looked at Monkey King, very curious.


    "Don''t make a noise! ??Be quiet!" Shaoyu immediately made a quiet gesture, but looked at Xiaoli.


    Xiaoli looked at Monkey King, with a calm expression: "I think he should be healing! Don''t bother him!"


    "Big Brother Wukong was injured? Why didn''t I see it at all?" Shaoyu said with a surprised expression.


    Xiaoli nodded faintly: "When I first met him, my whole body was hurt, and I thought he was going to die soon..."


    "Wounded all over?" Tianming and Shaoyu looked at Monkey King, not like it!Recalling all the previous things, it is not something that a seriously injured person can do.


    "It seems that the people of strange people have their own extraordinary..." Shaoyu said in a general sense, and the three of them stared at Monkey King silently, watching the magical scene displayed on his body...


    At this moment, the body of Monkey King is densely covered with various mysterious patterns. The blood seems to be glowing, and the bones are roaring. It seems that it is about to burn!


    The law dense pattern was shattering, but it regenerated immediately, sitting cross-legged, using various law powers to erase the terrible power of the rules in the body, and at the same time, it was necessary to protect the body from damage.


    "Does this look really matter? He...his skin is cracked, ah...this...this is too dangerous..." Tianming suddenly exclaimed, but Shaoyu hurriedly blocked Zui, severely He glared at him: "Close zui, do you want to kill Brother Wukong?..."


    Tianming knew that he was wrong, and nodded again and again, blocking his own Zui with both hands, not daring to say a word.


    In fact, they have been worrying too much. If Monkey King is afraid of interruption, he will not heal his injuries here!With his strength, relying on the strength of a few people, it is still impossible to shake him with external forces!


    Sun Wukong closed his eyes tightly, sitting there, his body trembling, and his body as powerful as his physical body had this reaction. You can imagine what kind of pain he has endured!The faces of Xiaoli''s three people are all nervous...


    "Boom!"


    With a soft sound, Monkey King''s shoulders exploded, and a cloud of blood bloomed, very beautiful.Xiaoli''s pupils shrank slightly, his tense fists clenched!The situation this time seems to be more serious than last time... but she can do nothing... can only look at it like this...


    A few green light rose up from the burst wound, and disappeared in the air in a moment, while the cracked skin and flesh disappeared in the blue smoke, in an instant, it was healed completely, and even a scar was not left. under!


    It''s not the first time Xiao Li has seen such a scene, it''s nothing, but Tian Ming and Shao Yu''s eyes widened in surprise!


    "Xiao Yao Yao... landed..." Suddenly, a voice sounded, and Pai Yao turned his head to look at Monkey King, and immediately made a sound of dragon chants, and flew down quickly...


    Just after flying off the ground, Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, he was sitting on the yellow sand, and his faint voice came into the ears of Xiaoli''s trio: "You stay away..."


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, Pai Yao still carried Xiaoli and three people, flew down in the distant desert, and landed...


    "Big Brother Wukong will be fine, right?" Shaoyu looked at the red glowing figure in the distance, a trace of worry appeared on his face, if nothing happened, how could Monkey King move them away.


    "Let''s take a look first!" Xiao Li Dai frowned slightly, but her bright eyes stared at the figure in the distance without blinking. Among them, faintly flashing worry...


    At this moment, Monkey King''s whole body is in danger of exploding, and some tendons are protruding like dragons and snakes on the body''s surface, about to break apart.


    "Click!"


    The same is true of his bones, almost breaking, creaking and creaking non-stop, blooming with radiance in the body.The densely packed law of runes shattered and regenerated, regenerated and shattered... in a terrible cycle...


    A few green smoke rose from his body, forming a cloud of mist all over his body...


    However, in front of Monkey King, it was another scene!


    "Who are you...?" In Seven Colors Space, Monkey King looked at the handsome and unspoken man in front of him, frowning slightly, when did such a person exist in his body?He didn''t even know it.


    Just now, he was clearly using the power of his own rules to counteract the terrifying higher rules in his body. However, the power of the dimension in his body that had not moved rashly suddenly became brilliant, wrapping his consciousness into a piece of color light. When I opened my eyes, it was the scene in front of me.


    "Heh~ don''t be nervous..." Junyi''s man smiled slightly, exuding a warm air all over his body: "Thank you...I just woke up just now by you..."


    "En?... Are you... that dimensional power?" Monkey King seemed to have thought of something, looking at the person in front of him with some surprise.


    "Haha! To be precise, it should be the God of Dimension!" The young man smiled, and his gestures were so elegant and free and easy.


    "The God of Dimension?" Monkey King suddenly looked surprised: "You guy, aren''t you dead yet?"


    "Son Wukong, what you said is a bit rude!" The Dimensional God looked at Sun Wukong with a faint smile.


    "Ah! Sorry!" Monkey King smiled.


    "However, you are right! I am indeed gone! But I am not dead... To seal the evil of the dimension, I have exhausted all of my power... As the god of the dimension, as long as there is a dimensional world, I I won¡¯t really die...it¡¯s a pity...my real body has been destroyed, and it¡¯s not an overnight thing to restore my original strength..."


    "So... Monkey King... I want to ask you... to wipe out the dimensional evil that broke the seal for me... Because you look at the entire dimensional universe... for you... This is also the reason why I chose you..."


    "Huh? You chose me? That''s wrong! How did Yuan Mie say that he chose me?..."..

 378 Chapter 11 Is it a pit again?

    "Does Yuan Mie say that?" The Dimensional God shook his head faintly, and sighed: "That guy, he still loves bragging like that!"


    "The so-called Dimensional Shuttle Apparatus is my lifelong skill, and it is also a container for sealing Yuanmie! Since the Dimensional Shuttle Apparatus has chosen you, then it also means that I chose you... it''s about the matter of the Yuanniaozhi! "


    "I''ve guessed that the seal can get him for a while, but it can''t seal him! Because that guy has a terrible talent...that is, absorb the energy of the dead...return to your own use! As long as you absorb enough energy...someday, it will It will break out...I''ve guessed this...so...I left this energy clone... so that one day someone can stop him... Your growth surprised me! I think this is also Yuan It''s a misstep to die!..."


    "Listening to you, you seem to be able to bring me a lot of benefits? Wouldn''t it be for me to accept your inheritance?" Monkey King looked at the God of Dimension, his eyes gleaming.If he gets the inheritance of the Dimensional God, then the flaw of the rules is to be perfect. At that time, his strength will reach the zenith, and it will be long and short with that yuan!


    "Inheritance? I''m not dead yet! You want to be beautiful!" The Dimensional God immediately gave Sun Wukong a blank look.When they reach their realm, only after they die, they become the original source, and after they are absorbed by others, they inherit their deity, that is called inheritance!


    The Dimensional God is still alive and well, just because of the relationship between the seal of Yuanmie, exhausted all of his energy, he fell into an endless sleep, and passed the Godship to Monkey King, is it possible?Doesn''t this want him to die?


    "Then you are still talking nonsense..." Sun Wukong waved his hand impatiently at the moment, and was about to pat it over. After understanding him, he didn''t want such a''big living person'' in his body!


    "Wait...wait...Is this guy too clueless? How to say, I am also the God of Dimension!" Seeing Sun Wukong suddenly turned his face, God of Dimension hurriedly wiped the sweat from his forehead and stopped him.Now he is just an energy clone on the first floor, he can''t stand Monkey King!


    "Although I cannot pass on my god position to you, I can allow you to gain the power of absorbing the world masters in other dimensional worlds to improve your own rules..." Speaking of this, the dimensional god stopped immediately. Come down, put your arms around your chest, that leisurely look, you beg me!You beg me, I might give you a sample!


    Telling you to be rude to me, telling you to disrespect seniors, telling you to want to beat me away... okay!It turns out that this dimensional god who looks extremely generous, elegant and handsome is such a grudge!


    "Never give it! Brother is not rare!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, and said faintly: "With my own ability, even without your help, I can reach that height!" He said, right hand But he took it out without mercy...


    "Stop! Stop!" Looking at the big hand that was getting closer and closer without hesitation, the God of Dimension wiped away the sweat, made a pause gesture, and said dejectedly: "You won..." Yuan Mie''s Only he knows the real horror...


    "But! Demo! Playing psychological warfare with brother, your sister is not qualified!" Sun Wukong was proud of his heart, but stopped his hand without changing his face, and said impatiently: "Then hurry up! Brother! Time is very tight now! We have to eliminate the power of rules remaining in the body..."


    The eyelids of the Dimensional God twitched, I really want to pat it over!Lao Tzu is the god of the dimension! The god of the dimension!Annoy me, slap me up. The stock is gone, I see what you can do...


    While YY in his heart, the God of Dimension is itself a masterpiece of sudden color light, transformed into the most original dimensional power, forming a colorful ball of light blooming!Suspended in front of Monkey King!The ethereal words lingered in Monkey King¡¯s ears: ¡°Remember, you only need to seize the lord divine position of each dimensional world and absorb the power of its rules! By being absorbed and assimilated by the dimensional divine bead in front of you, you can feed back. Give you a higher power of rules... comprehend and absorb... your strength will gradually increase... and eventually become the strongest landlord in the entire dimensional world!! Then... goodbye..."


    "Dimensional divine bead? MBD, is it a pit again?" Looking at the colorful light bead in front of him, Monkey King frowned slightly, but immediately shook his head and grabbed it in his hand: "No matter! Try it later. !"


    Colorful light emerged, and Monkey King left that side dimension here...


    Suddenly, there were bursts of pain, and Monkey King was horrified to discover that his body was about to burst at this moment!He was shocked at the moment: "MBD! Almost killed by that bastard!"


    No longer hesitate, the rules of Mili are very emergent, and the dazzling light shines on every inch of the body. Skin...


    He coughed up blood, he was very red, and there were many cracks all over his body. The situation was terrible!


    However, with the restoration of Shenguang, the terrible injury gradually improved!And after getting the Dimensional God Orb, Monkey King found that his power of rules seemed to be stronger, and the rules of destruction in his body became easier than before...


    Gradually, the severe pain became weaker and weaker, and the terrible blood stains around Monkey King disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye... The cracked skin also healed...


    "Huh!! It seems to be stabilized..."


    outside world.Not far away, Shao Yu, watching Sun Wukong whose injury was getting better, wiped off the sweat on his face. Just now, all the skin of Sun Wukong''s whole body was cracked. The terrible appearance covered with blood made them scared. jump!


    Xiao Li also took a long breath and put his hands in front of Xiong. At this moment, he could still feel the violent heartbeat!


    At this moment, suddenly, the sound of rumbling was approaching from far away, and a huge sand ship appeared at the end of the desert...It was galloping toward them at an astonishing speed...


    "No! Qin Jun''s minions appeared..." Shao Yu''s expression suddenly changed.


    "No, you can''t let them disturb Wukong''s healing...you must stop them..." Xiaoli also changed his face slightly, and turned to look at the mighty Pai Yao: "Xiao Yao Yao!"


    Xiao Yao Yao nodded immediately, glanced at the direction where Monkey King was, and turned his head to look at the huge sand boat, but there was a fierce light in his eyes!The sound of the sky is like a dragon chanting, and the wind is violent!In the whistling, it turned into a golden light and attacked and killed the sand boat!


    "Wow!! Not good... what a big monster!"


    "It... it flew towards us... not good... it attacked..."


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Everyone is on alert! Crossbowmen are ready to... launch..."


    On the sand boat, there were bursts of noise suddenly!Teams of well-trained Qin soldiers emerged, armed with bows and crossbows...the sky full of arrows shot towards the small Yao Xiu above the sky.....

 379 Chapter 12 The Terrible Paixiu

    The sky is full of arrows, and the sky is overwhelming, and it makes the scalp numb!


    However, Xiao Yao Yao roared up to the sky, sounding like a dragon, resounding through the world!Rumble of echoes!Full of golden light, like that inextinguishable golden flame, majestic and domineering!


    The wings shook and the wind screamed. Under the tornado-like storm, the rain of arrows was fanned back and fell like raindrops, nailing the sand boat and Qin Bing!Suddenly, they screamed again and again!


    He opened his mouth, and blazing flames gushed out of his mouth!Like a prairie fire, the entire sand boat started to burn!The Qin Bing above was suddenly in chaos, with flames all over his body, jumping up and down, so miserable!


    The sound of gentle footsteps came slowly!On the board of the sand boat!But six or seven figures appeared!I saw a stunning woman with a silk scarf, her slender hand lifted lightly, and a light blue glow appeared on her palm. During the dance, a strange wave of air spread out...


    Where the air wave passed, the flame that rose up was strangely stripped of the hull, and was lifted to the sky by an invisible energy!A huge fireball was formed!


    The woman''s slender hand swayed. When she moved, the fireball blasted directly towards the small Yao Xiu above the sky!


    "Roar~~"


    Xiao Yao Yao roared, his wings flapped out again!The wind howls!The fireball that fell quickly was torn apart by the violent storm!The flames in the sky rained down again on the sand boat below...


    "Sure enough..." A look of surprise flashed in the eyes of the masked woman!Just about to take action again, a teenager next to him took a step forward and said faintly: "Interesting! It''s really interesting... Is it just the brave that contains the power of the dragon soul? Let me deal with this kind of role. Up..."


    The masked woman glanced at the young man faintly, took a step back, and said faintly: "Quick fight! Don''t waste time... I heard that there is also a very mysterious man... That''s why your Majesty sent us here... "The voice is quiet and indifferent, but it is also extremely pleasant.


    "Understand..." The Huafu boy smiled indifferently, squeezing his hands into a sword, and his extremely strong internal energy turned into substance and formed in his hands: "Gathering energy into a blade...Three levels of skill..."


    As the cold voice fell, an extremely fierce airblade shot towards the sky from the rain of fire and rain...


    The terrible air blade runs across the sky!Dance vigorously!The rain of fire in the sky is under the slash of this Qi Blade!As if encountering a natural enemy, all of them were extinguished and disappeared into the air!


    But that terrifying sharp Qi blade was left behind, and slashed towards the little Yao Yao above the sky without mercy!


    "Roar~~~"


    His dignity seemed to be challenged, Xiao Yao Yao yelled to the sky!At this moment, it is no longer the brave in the original book, but a terrifying beast that has been strengthened by Monkey King!The strength is already immeasurable!


    I saw it spread its wings and hit the sky, its breath was terrifying, the wind and clouds changed, and it roared melodiously!The whole body emits a blazing light!Majestic and domineering!Like a god descending to the world!


    I saw Xiao Yao Yao''s forelimbs stepped empty!It was as if standing on the ground, as if the sky was shaking!Its wings are glowing, and its right wing slams out!It actually shattered the terrible Qi blade, turned it into a sky full of light, and disappeared into the sky!


    "This Pai Yao... is so strong?!" The figures below were all moved.


    The young man''s face was solemn, and this terrifying aura had already brought him a sense of extreme danger!No longer hesitate under my heart, on my hands, gather energy into an edge!The terrible breath filled the room, and his hands slashed to the sky!Two terrifying air blades meet. Forked and slashed towards the sky...


    "Gathering energy into a blade... Seven success forces..."


    "Master Star Soul...you can''t improve your skills..." The big Si Ming on the side saw this, but hurriedly spoke to the young man!This young man is actually the star soul of the Yin Yang Family and the Moon God!


    Because of the anomaly of Monkey King, the two great masters of the Yin-Yang family, Star Soul and Moon God, were also dispatched!Why did Sun Wukong be so high-profile that he defeated Da Si Ming and Wei Zhuang respectively!


    Star Soul frowned slightly, ignoring it, his hands still slashed down mercilessly...


    "Roar~~"


    Xiao Yao Yao steps on the void without fear!While the wings vibrated, it was directly hitting the air blade that hit the sky!My eyes are no longer the smart and cute look before, but are full of endless fierceness!


    With a sound of "dang", the air blade slashed on Xiao Yao Yao''s body, and there was a terrible sound of golden and iron mingling...


    "Roar~~"


    The fire wave rolled, and accompanied by a roar like a dragon, I saw Xiao Yao Yao open its mouth full of teeth, and under the shocking gaze of everyone, one mouthful of the energy gathering of the Star Soul''s seven-layer skill. Shattered...


    "Okay... so awesome..." Tianming in the distance stared at Xiao Yao Yao''s majestic look, his eyes widened in surprise.


    "It''s really amazing... I didn''t expect Xiao Yao Yao to have such an ability..." Even Shao Yu was amazed.


    "No... the original Xiao Yao Yao is not so powerful..." Xiao Li on the side shook his head, and looked at the sky above the brave that exuded supreme power. His heart was full of shock: "It The strength of...is stronger than before...no...it should be said that it is several times stronger...how is this possible..."


    "Is it the relationship of Big Brother Wukong?" Shaoyu said thoughtfully, looking at the figure who was healing his wounds cross-legged not far away.


    "Who is he? He is so capable..." Looking at Monkey King, Xiao Li was a little lost.


    "That guy is indeed very mysterious... his body split... he recovered immediately... he is not a human being..." Tian Ming said in amazement.


    "Boy! How do you talk about you?" Shaoyu immediately patted Tianming on the head, but then he stuck out his tongue and smiled embarrassedly.


    "This Pai Yao is talented, his body is hard. It is as hard as iron, and his teeth are sharper! It seems difficult to deal with!" Chi Lian standing behind Wei Zhuang, staring at the small Pai Yao in the sky, frowned slightly. Faintly.


    "It seems that this task won''t be too easy!" The public losers and the enemies looked solemn, and felt the pressure for the first time in his heart!All the people present are all super masters waiting for one in the whole world, the big and small commanders of the Yin and Yang family, the two great guardians, the Star Soul and the Moon God!Wei Zhuang, Chi Lian in the upstream sand, and the Bai Feng hovering in the distant sky... Such a lineup, can''t there be such a strange beast?


    Speaking of such a terrifying lineup, who would dare to look down on the world?It''s a pity that they encountered the perverted Monkey King!Because of his relationship, even Pai Yao''s strength has reached the world''s strongest combat power!One-on-one, the people present, I am afraid that no one is its opponent!Not even the extremely mysterious Moon God!


    However, Pai Yao''s strength is nothing more than that. It is strong. After all, it is still a creature in this world. The limit that the body can withstand is only the peak power in this world!Not invincible!


    "There...someone..." Suddenly, a Qin soldier pointed to a sand dune not far away and exclaimed.


    "No! We were found..." Shaoyu''s expression changed drastically.


    "Oh! There seems to be a way..." Wei Zhuang glanced at the three Shao Yu faintly, but a coldness flashed in the corner of his eyes...

 380 Chapter Thirteen Sister Paper’s Favor is the Most Important

    Big and small, the three Chilian girls didn''t need any orders at all. They jumped and jumped off the sand boat. With their bodies flickering, they besieged Xiaoli...


    "Roar!" The little Yao Xiu above the sky was furious, and just about to turn around to return to help, three fierce attacks came towards it!The bombardment on its body was actually a faint pain!


    Looking down, it was the Moon God, Star Soul, and Wei Zhuang who were riding on a mechanical bird, rushing towards the sky and intercepting it in front of it, with fierce sword energy and terrible air blade. It shot out from their hands, and for a while, it made Xiao Yao Yao unable to withdraw to help!Can only roar and roar, launch the most fierce attack!


    However, how easy is it for the three masters of this world to join forces?Rao is how fierce Xiao Yao Yao is, for a while, he is inextricably beaten...


    The sword energy is vertical and horizontal, and the power of yin and yang radiates from the moon god¡¯s hands, permeating Xiao Yao Yao¡¯s body, and for a while, it makes its actions a little slow...


    The Moon God frowned, watching that he was still alive and vigorously under his yin and yang power, fighting back fiercely. His movements were only affected by the slow Pai Yao, and he had to marvel at Pai Yao''s terrifying physique: "It is indeed a legend The strange beast... can be immune to my Yin and Yang curse..."


    On the other side, Si Ming and Chi Lian had already stopped in front of the three of Xiao Li, a group of Qin soldiers followed, and in a moment, the water around them was blocked!


    "Now, what do you want us to do with you..." Chiren walked, twisting and moving her snake-like willow waist, but there was a terrible coldness in the lure.


    "What to do? These guys are very strong...we are not opponents..." Tianming clenched his fists, and looked at the three Chilians in front of him with vigilance and the Qin Bing who surrounded them.


    "What else can I do? Of course it was killed! As long as Xiao Yao Yao frees his hands, we will be safe!" Shao Yu whispered, his eyes moved around, looking for a breakthrough to break the formation.


    At this moment, suddenly an extremely fierce aura radiated from a distance. The three Chi Lian all turned their heads and looked at them. While stunned, there was a cold chill in their eyes: "Is it him? !"


    "He...seems to be injured?" Chi Lian''s eyes flashed with shock when seeing Monkey King not far away!The person who was so powerful that he defeated Wei Zhuang with one stroke was actually injured?Moreover, it seems that it is not light, who is so capable?


    "Are you injured? It just happens to be ashamed..." Da Si Ming snorted immediately, and abandoned Shao Yu and the three of them. They walked slowly in the direction of Monkey King... Behind them, Chi Lian and Shao Si Ming followed at the same time. When they went up, the chill in their eyes showed their hatred for Monkey King!


    "No... they found Big Brother Wukong!" Shaoyu was shocked, and was about to intercept the three of them, but was surrounded by a large number of Qin troops, but the spear in his hand spurred directly towards his vitals. !


    Shaoyu had to stop, grabbed the three spears that spurred, and pulled hard. The three Qin soldiers immediately left the team and were pulled over by Shaoyu''s divine power from that day. With one kick, they kicked the three of them out, and in a moment, they knocked down a piece of Qin soldiers...


    And Xiaoli and Tianming also shot at the same time. With their skills, they were more than enough to deal with these Qin soldiers...


    Seeing the man whose skin was cracked and healed in front of him, the three Chilian women were full of surprises. They vaguely felt a trace of fear from the heart in the weird runes lingering beside them!


    However, who are these three women, naturally they will not stop because of the inexplicable fear in their hearts, and while hesitating, Da Si Ming is the first to take action!


    On the blood-red palm, the red light loomed, and a blood-red Tai Chi pattern evolved. The red light spurred towards the vital part of Monkey King...


    However, just as the terrible attack was about to come, the law rune lingering on the surface of Monkey King''s body flashed with light and thunderous roar...The terrible wave spread and opened...In a flash, the attack of Da Si Ming was annihilated. Yu Wutang...


    However, the terrible wave of destruction did not stop, and in a flash, it spread to the three women!With a sound of''pouch'', the three women were in panic loss. When a mouthful of blood spurted out, their bodies flew upside down...in the air, their bodies were cracked a little bit, and blood spurted out from the cracks. It looks so weird... Seeing that it''s about to die...


    "Oh~~ You are really messing up..." A light sigh came, and Monkey King opened his eyes, waved his big hand, and a divine light appeared. In an instant, the figure of the three women was enveloped in it, and time was still. Suddenly, the flow backwards quickly... the terrible crack on the three girls quickly disappeared... the divine light disappeared, and the three girls fell directly from the sky...


    While stunned, the three Chilian women hurriedly stroked and checked their bodies. After seeing nothing, their beating heart gradually calmed down, and they all looked at Monkey King with fear...


    Just now, in that instant, they seemed to see their own death moment...


    "Puff~~" Sun Wukong spouted blood again, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and looked at the three Chilian girls beside him, but there was a wry smile on his face: "Please, we don''t have deep hatred, right? Why see? I''m going to kill! Really... In order to save you... Brother''s injuries got worse..."


    The three girls of Chi Lian wrinkled their eyebrows slightly, and stood up from the ground, looking at the blood on Monkey King''s body, somehow, the hatred in his heart gradually disappeared!They knew very well that just now, in order to save them, Monkey King had suffered from his own injuries just now.


    "Huh! Seeing that you are all injured, even if you win, you won¡¯t be victorious. I will spare your life today. See you next time. I won¡¯t be merciful under my hands..." Chi Lian snorted coldly, twisting like a snake. Liu Yaoyao left!Na Feng. Hidden huo, I really want to pinch him!


    Da Si Ming lightly supported the hair on his forehead, glanced at Monkey King lightly, but he snorted, without saying anything, he turned and left... But Shao Si Ming¡¯s bright eyes were After taking a deep look at Monkey King, he followed the pace of Da Si Ming...


    Looking at the three daughters who left, Sun Wukong touched his nose, but smiled faintly: "I was hurt a bit, but it improved the favorability of these three ice beauties. It seems that it is still worthwhile..."


    As he said, he turned his head and looked in the direction where Xiaoli was, but saw a man holding a long sword. He did not know when he appeared beside Tianming and guarded them by his side with a sharp sword in his hand. , The cold light is shining, and between the swings, there are several Qin soldiers falling under the sword at the same time, that elegant swordsmanship, handsome figure, killing. But there is a different kind of free and easy and handsome...


    "Gai Nie? When did this stuff appear?" A hint of surprise flashed across Sun Wukong''s eyes...

 381 Chapter 14 The Existence of an Overwhelming Enemy

    Xiaoli''s side was temporarily okay, and Monkey King also let go, raising his head and looking at the battlefield in the sky.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao Yao was trapped under the quagmire-like onmyoji of the Moon God, and the strong power of Yin and Yang completely submerged it. On his side, Wei Zhuang and Star Soul were violently proceeding. attack!


    The piercing sound of gold and iron screamed, but it resounded through the sky!Xiao Yao Yao roared again and again, his whole body was shining with golden light, his wings hit the sky, and a tornado-like storm swept around!


    Luna''s hands exudes a strong blue glow, and her internal strength is like a spring, trapping Xiao Yao Yao. Every time this Xiao Yao Yao struggles and fights back, she feels that her mind has been ruthlessly There was a bump.Looking at Wei Zhuang and Star Soul who were still holding on for a long time, they lightly yelled: "Don''t delay time, my internal strength is running out, it won''t last long..."


    "Huh! I didn''t expect this guy''s skin to be like this... With the sharp sword in my hand, after a long time of attack, it can''t hurt the slightest..." Wei Zhuang''s face is very ugly at this moment. He has always been arrogant, but he doesn''t want to. In the past few days, it has been deflated again and again."It seems that I really underestimated the people of the world?" Under my heart, Wei Zhuang''s eyes immediately became extremely sharp, and the momentum at this moment has also changed in vain...


    "Have you finally gotten serious? So, I''ve had enough..." Seeing Wei Zhuang finally getting serious, Star Soul''s Qi Blade in his hand was extremely condensed, his complexion became extremely solemn, and terrible fluctuations emanated from his hands. Under the influence of the air blade, the space of the sky fluctuates strangely...


    It seems that the Star Soul is also planning to work hard. The three masters of the world have joined forces, and it has been a long time to capture a beast. If this is passed, you tell them to put their old faces there?


    And Wei Zhuang¡¯s aura at this moment is also rising rapidly, that sharp sword aura, but not far away, Gai Nie suddenly raised his head and looked up at the sky, his eyes full of shock: "Xiao Zhuang...how did this trick?" Then, it seemed that something came to mind, and his complexion suddenly became difficult to look.


    At this moment, Wei Zhuang¡¯s sword power has climbed to its apex, and the whole person seems to have become a sharp sword, forwards, stabs away... the sword light, like a dragon roaring, hovering for nine days, the momentum is vast and terrifying. , This blow was extremely terrifying...


    "Hundred-step flying sword?" Monkey King looked at Wei Zhuang like a sharp sword, stabs Xiao Yaoxiu indefinitely, but there was a slight smile on the corner of his Zui: "This 100-step flying sword is very It''s amazing...but it''s only limited to this world..." As he said, his figure flashed, and in an instant, he appeared in front of Xiao Yao Yao...


    With a wave of the embroidered robe, a terrible wind swept out,


    "Ding~~~"


    A piercing sound radiated through the void, and the terrifying sword aura suddenly disappeared from the invisible... Wei Zhuang looked at the man who was holding his sword with only two fingers, his eyes filled with shock, and at the same time, It is full of endless rage and killing intent, the terrible wind blows the Buddha, and the white hair dances wildly, like a madman!


    The Hundred-Step Flying Sword can be regarded as one of Wei Zhuang''s strongest hidden tricks. It was easily caught by the person in front of him with both hands. How could this ruthless fact be his forbearance?Is the trick that I learned at the expense of the teacher so unbearable?So, everything he did in the past has not been denied?So, what''s the point?


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe that you, this fellow, will be so powerful...you go to my death!" Between the roars, Wei Zhuang''s left hand, with terrible internal force fluctuations, shot down at Monkey King Xiong!


    At this moment, Wei Zhuang''s eyes are full of terrible killing intent, and he has already lost his former calmness, because the blow that Monkey King has given him is really too great!The first time, it can be said that it was his own care and underestimated his opponent. Then, the second time?


    The existence of Monkey King is like denying his existence!Your belief in invincibility can be destroyed so easily, no!This is absolutely not possible!He can tolerate failure, but absolutely can''t stand the humiliation of being easily killed in a flash like an ant!


    However, before his attack fell, he swiped down the Monkey King''s embroidered robe, and flew out again...falling to the ground...then a mouthful of blood spurted out, his face was as pale as paper, and his body was seriously injured!


    Those who watched, whether it was Moon God or Gai Nie, were shocked by Monkey King''s terrifying means!Wei Zhuang, who is the best player in the world, was defeated so easily?


    "Sure enough, there are people outside, there is heaven outside of heaven!" Gai Nie looked at Monkey King''s back, and immediately expressed his sincere admiration.


    "This person is so strong... It seems that only the Eastern Emperor himself can match him..." The Moon God blinked, decisively regaining his power, jumped off the trap bird''s back, and landed on the sand boat!


    At this moment, the nine layers of Qi-gathering blades of the Star Soul have already been condensed in their hands. It is naturally impossible to easily disperse the exercises. Looking at the man standing proudly in the void, his eyes are rising with boundless warfare: "Unexpectedly, the world In addition to Your Excellency Donghuang, there is such a strong one! Today... let me come for a while and you will be fine!" With that, the air blade in his hand skyrocketed again!


    "Gathering Qi into a blade... Ten levels of skill..." As the star soul shouted, he saw his hands clasped together, and the Qi blade on both hands merged into one. The Qi blade rushed straight into the sky, as if carrying the terrifying power of destroying everything. Yes, slash down towards Monkey King!


    "Oh? This star soul dares to display ten levels of energy gathering into a blade? Does he want to die? Or is the star soul in this world stronger?"


    As he spoke, looking at the terrifying Qi blade that slashed towards him, Monkey King smiled faintly, without any extra movements, still raising his right hand indifferently, under the horrified eyes of everyone Squeezing the slashing air blade, immediately, with a slight force, crushed the terrifying air blade in the incredible horror eyes of everyone, and immediately dissipated invisible!


    "Silk~~"


    The terrible strength caused the sound of cold air to rise and fall, and even the Moon God looked at it, and his heart was cold!The strength shown by Monkey King has already exceeded their foresight. I thought that only the Lord Donghuang would be able to compete with this person. It seemed that her thoughts were really ridiculous!Even if it was the Eastern Emperor, facing the tenth layer of the Star Soul''s energy gathering, it was impossible to easily take it with such a shocking means!A deep sense of powerlessness suddenly appeared in my heart!


    The image of an invincible enemy quietly sprouted in the hearts of everyone, and the eyes of those Qin soldiers looking at Monkey King were full of awe and fear!..

 382 Chapter 15 Wrath

    "Too...too amazing!!" Tianming looked at the figure of Proud Void and exclaimed in excitement.


    The horror of Monkey King deeply shocked Shaoyu and the others, with yearning and admiration in their eyes.If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, it would be hard for them to believe that there are such terrible existences in the world!


    "On the way to martial arts, there is still a long way to go!" Gai Nie sighed, and the sword was sold, because the surrounding Qin soldiers had already stopped their hands and lost the courage to fight.


    "Ah~~~"


    At this moment, suddenly, a screaming scream broke the tranquility here, and I saw the star soul standing on the back of the mechanism bird above the sky. The whole body was violently stringed, violently dancing four, sending out terrible explosions. The sound, the blood splashed, it looked so miserable...


    He recklessly displayed ten layers of Qi-gathering into a blade, and finally broke out that terrible sequelae!


    The whole body lost the support power, and the star soul fell from the back of the mechanism bird like this...


    "Master Star Soul..."


    The chief commander not far away suddenly exclaimed.


    A big white bird passed across the sky, caught the falling star soul, and then turned into a violent wind, slowly landing on the sand boat...


    The Moon God hurriedly walked over and took the Star Soul from Bai Feng''s hand. Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a faint light glowed from his hands, which enveloped the Star Soul...


    "Master Moon God... Master Star Soul..." Big Si Ming came to the sand boat and looked at the unconscious Star Soul, Da Si Ming couldn''t help but looked at the Moon God.


    "I can''t die..." The Moon God spoke lightly, and asked several Qin soldiers to carry the Star Soul into the sand boat. Looking at the sky, the man who lightly held Pai Yao''s head frowned and said faint words. It was spreading out: "Leave! This man is so powerful that he is invincible... I will retreat first, and wait until the Emperor Ming is informed, and he will decide!"


    Si Ming looked up at the sky, at the invincible and invincible man standing proud and invincible, the shock in his heart was hard to calm, and it was hard to believe that there was such a powerful existence in this world!These so-called masters of the world are not the enemy of One He!


    "I don''t know if Donghuang-sama will be killed by a single move when he meets him?" In a whisper, a ridiculous thought arises. At this moment, they have always thought that the Donghuang is invincible. , It doesn¡¯t seem to be so mysterious and dazzling anymore.


    Whistle, retreat!Looking at the Qin Bing who was retreating like a tide, Sun Wukong didn''t stop him any more. At this moment, he hadn''t planned to destroy them all. Wouldn''t it be out of play if he didn''t come back?He was still waiting for Qin Bing to enter Loulan, and then to save that beautiful big sacrifice girl!


    Looking at the sand boat that had gone away, Monkey King sat on Pai Yao''s back, slowly landed beside Shaoyu and others, jumped down, looked at the handsome man holding the sword in front of him, but smiled faintly. : "The world''s number one swordsman, Gai Nie, I didn''t expect to see you in a place like this! Thank you just now for helping Xiaoli and the others!"


    "Your Excellency Miao Zan, in front of your Excellency, how dare Gai arrogantly claim the title of the world''s number one sword! Besides, that''s just a fake name!" Gai Nie clasped his fists in a respectful way.


    "You followed all the way, I think, are you here for him?" Monkey King pointed to Tianming and smiled faintly.


    "Sure enough, you can''t hide your eyes..." Gai Nie was not surprised, but said with a look of admiration.


    "Looking for me? Don''t I know you?" Tianming looked at Guinie, very confused.


    "Entrusted by a friend, take care of you..." Gai Nie said lightly, his eyes erratic, as if he fell into memories of the past in that moment.


    "Friend?" Tianming looked puzzled.


    "Yes! A very good friend..."


    "Okay! Don''t talk too much nonsense! In short, Tianming, you will follow Guai Nie from now on! He will definitely not harm you!" Monkey King patted Tianming on the shoulder, but the latter seemed to understand. Nodded.Immediately, he looked at Monkey King again: "Well, can''t I follow you? You are so good, I really want to learn something from you! I will not be afraid of being bullied in the future!"


    "You and I have no destiny. Only by following Gainie is your destiny!" Monkey King said faintly: "He is the world''s number one swordsman. Learning swords from him can make you stronger!"


    "But! Can you be strong when you are strong?" Tianming curled his lips.


    Originally, Shaoyu also had the heart to apprentice a teacher, but seeing Tianming was rejected, he also suppressed the thoughts in his heart.The group of people set off again towards Loulan''s place...


    Xianyang Palace, the first emperor of the world, the residence of Ying Zheng.


    "Trash, all are trash! The two great national teachers, plus the quicksand organization and thousands of elites in the Qin State, and the overbearing organs of the public transport family, can''t reach just one person and a few children? It''s ridiculous!" Sitting on the dragon chair, Ying Zheng looked at the memorial in his hand, and suddenly threw it to the ground in anger, his expression pale.


    "Pass! Call me Meng Tian!..."


    Not long after, an extraordinary man in armor walked into the hall and knelt down on one knee and said, "I wonder if the emperor asks the ministers to come here?"


    "I just received information, and I failed to go to Loulan!" Yingzheng said with an ugly expression.


    "What? How is this possible?" Meng Tian suddenly looked shocked: "Loulan and his party, Wei Zhuang and others also went there, and later, even the Master of the National Normal University was also dispatched... such a lineup... how could it be possible to return? Will it fail?..."


    "Go and see for yourself!" Ying Zheng shook his dragon robe and glanced at the bamboo slips on the ground.


    Meng Tian hurriedly picked it up, opened it and looked at it seriously... the expression on her face, the more she looked at it, the more surprised...


    For a moment, he put down the bamboo slips, and said with a shocked expression: "Unexpectedly, there is such a capable person in the world. Even the masters of the National Normal University and others are not opponents..."


    "I don''t care how strong he is. Anyone who dares to stop my footsteps will kill without mercy!" At this moment, Ying Zheng''s eyes are full of anger and killing intent: "If ten thousand soldiers and horses are not enough, twenty thousand, twenty thousand. If it doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s 100,000! If 100,000 doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s a million! This action can only succeed, not fail!"


    "Yes! Weichen takes his orders!..."


    Endless desert, wind and sand raging!


    Monkey King and others sat on Pai Yao¡¯s back and slowly landed on a sandy ground...


    Looking at the surrounding scenes, Monkey King looked at Xiao Li beside him: "Xiao Li, are you sure you can enter that Loulan from here?"


    "En! It seems that I came out of this place last time...but maybe because of the wind and sand, the hole seems to be sealed..." Xiao Li nodded affirmatively.


    And just at this moment, the yellow sand suddenly filled the sky flying up and rushing!Submerged this world!Suddenly, the wind was so strong that people couldn''t open their eyes.


    The roar rang out from the sky full of yellow sand, and the sound shook the fields, like the awakened wild beast!


    In the cohesion, a terrifying monster condensed by golden yellow sand appeared in front of everyone........

 383 Chapter 16 Loulan

    The sand monsters gathered together to form a monster like Pai Yao.Accompanied by a roar, the giant claws condensed from yellow sand slammed down at Monkey King and the others!


    "Be careful, everyone!" Guy Nie let out a serious soft voice, and everyone leaped back at the same time.Only Tianming was shaken and rolled in the sand by the air wave that was captured to the ground...


    Roar~~~


    Xiao Yao Yao yelled at the sand monster...


    The sand monster also came out with a loud roar, and the terrifying gravel palm relentlessly slapped down toward the sky!


    "Tianming!" Gai Nie was shocked, the sharp sword in his hand was instantly sold out, his figure flashed, and the cold light loomed...The handsome back was returned to the sword, and the huge yellow sand palm and its huge body were in an instant. , Divided into two, turned into yellow sand in the sky, falling down!


    Gane walked slowly, and the sand monsters that followed turned into yellow sand in the sky, collapsed, and raised dust and smoke in the sky... Such a chic posture, the few people who saw Shaoyu were in a daze...


    "Guinie, he''s even cooler than me! Sure enough, he has a sword in his hand, and he pretends to be B. That''s also extraordinarily cool!" At this moment, Monkey King is thinking whether he is going to be a swordsman .


    "Awesome...Uncle...You are amazing!!" Tianming sat on the sand, his face full of excitement.


    "As expected to be the world''s number one sword saint, really amazing!" Shaoyu also let out a sigh.


    "Roar~~" At this moment, Xiao Yao Yao once again made a sound like a dragon chant, staring at the yellow sand with a vigilant face.While the yellow sand was surging, flying sand filled the sky, actually besieging them in groups, forming a two-headed giant python, roaring, biting directly at them...


    Xiaoli held the necklace in front of him with both hands, and as his arms opened, a blue transparent light shield shielded them and resisted the two huge snake heads that were about to be bitten down!


    However, for a moment, Xiao Li was already at the limit, and his expression was painful: "I''m sorry...I am not strong enough..."


    "Roar~~" Xiao Yao Yao uttered a roar immediately, spreading his wings, and was about to slap towards the sky, but Sun Wukong gently patted his head and stopped him.


    "It''s so daring to be like an ant, dare to attack me!" Monkey King looked at this huge two-headed sand python faintly, his arms suddenly opened, and the terrible air wave centered on him in an instant. , Surging in all directions...


    With a "bang~~", the seemingly terrifying sand python was shattered by the invisible air wave in an instant, and the yellow sand splashed down in the sky, making people unable to open their eyes and even breathe , It also becomes extremely difficult!


    Monkey King flashed immediately, holding this little Li and leaving the area filled with yellow sand in an instant.


    If Gai Nie''s attack is called chic, then Monkey King''s attack is full of violence!Destroy everything with absolute power!


    "Bah~Bah~~" Tianming popped his head out of the yellow sand, spit out full of yellow sand, looked at Monkey King, and shouted at the moment: "No matter how you look at it, Big Brother Wukong is still better!"


    Shaoyu climbed up from the sand, shook off the yellow sand, looked at Monkey King not far away, his eyes were full of yearning, when could he become so powerful?


    "Let me down..." Xiaoli blushed, glanced at Monkey King, and whispered.


    Monkey King smiled faintly, put Xiaoli down, and looked at the yellow sand that started to flow again, frowning slightly: "Do you really want me to completely kill you?"


    "Wow~~ here again..." Tianming suddenly exclaimed, hurriedly got up, ran behind Monkey King at an astonishing speed and hid.


    Maybe it was because I sensed the terrible Monkey King, or maybe it was due to other reasons. This time, the yellow sand flow did not target Monkey King and the others. Instead, it sank and formed a huge sandpit, spinning endlessly, with two stone statues in it. Standing up, like the ancient guardian who guards the door...


    "It looks like this is here! You all come over and stand by my side..." Monkey King looked at the scene in front of him and said lightly.


    Although they don¡¯t know what Monkey King is going to do, all of them came to the side of Monkey King. They saw the light cluster in his hand condensed, and in a flash, a transparent energy mask was formed to protect them, and their heart moved. In that moment, Monkey King took a few people and jumped down...


    Outside the mask, wind and sand are raging, and the terrible tearing force, even the peerless powerhouse of the world, I am afraid it will inevitably be dizzy and even seriously injured...


    "I didn''t expect your Excellency to have this kind of ability, Gai admires it!" Gai Nie looked at the scene outside the mask, but clasped his fists at Monkey King, his expression admired.


    "It''s not a big deal!" Monkey King waved his hand faintly. He clearly felt the terrible wind and sand. In the original work, relying on the strength of the Tianming people, after being trapped here, he was unscathed and just fainted. Now, this is indeed unbelievable, I want to come, because of the protection of Gai Nie on the way!


    The mask took a few people down all the way, and I don¡¯t know how long it took, but there was a dazzling light under the feet...


    Seeing the new world that appeared in front of him, Ganeji all showed a surprised look!


    "Unexpectedly, at the bottom of this desert, there is no other world, this world is so big, as expected..." Looking at the blue sky and white clouds, green mountains and green waters, Gai Nie also sighed with emotion.


    "This is Loulan? It''s really amazing and beautiful!" Tianming shouted excitedly.


    Several people landed on a West Lake.Here there are thousands of rays of light, and the blue water is shining, like the starlight, the body is dreamy.


    "I didn''t want to bring it, there is such a fairyland in this world..." Shaoyu said in surprise.


    "Who are you?! Why are you here?" Suddenly, a group of guards wearing silver armors appeared not far away, seeing several people from Monkey King, immediately drew out their weapons, and looked at them with vigilance.


    "Roar~~" Xiao Yaoxiu, who was behind Monkey King, let out a sound like a dragon chanting, staring at the pair of guards with big copper bell-like eyes. Although there was no malice in the roar, it looked fierce. !


    "Ah~~ That... what kind of monster is that... terrible..." Sure enough, the pair of guards were shocked by Xiao Yao Xiu''s fierce threat, and they all backed away in fear, looking nervous.


    "Xiao Yao Yao is missing from you! Don''t you even know it?" Monkey King looked at a few people and a few people who did not need general knowledge.


    "Our Loulan, how could there be such a monster..."


    "Roar~~"


    The words of the few people obviously made Xiao Yao Yao angry. During the roaring, fierce waves of air radiated out, and the few people who were shaking almost couldn''t stand their heels!


    "You should know the dragon soul? It is the sacred beast with dragon soul Pai Yao!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "What?! Dragon Soul?!!!" The guards were suddenly shocked, their eyes widened and full of incredible colors.


    "If you know, take us to see your high priest..."


    "Understood, please follow us..."..

 384 Chapter Seventeen

    In the bright hall, several bronze statues stand on both sides, holding swords in both hands, standing on the ground!


    On both sides of the hall, there are also many men and women standing, old and young.


    Standing in front of the main seat, a beautiful woman with a handpost and a scepter glanced at the majestic Xiao Yao, but turned her gaze to the five people in front of her, and said with a calm expression: "Five strangers from afar , Thank you very much for escorting our Loulan¡¯s treasure, Dragon Soul, here, but I¡¯m very curious. Without the guidance of the Loulan Warriors, how did you find Loulan in the vast desert?"


    "It was from a big hole in the desert and fell into here..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Yeen~~ That''s it..." Tianming nodded repeatedly.


    "Huh! Do you think I can believe it just by saying this?" The gentle high priest suddenly changed his face, and when the scepter in his hand touched the ground, an iron cage suddenly covered the top of Monkey King''s heads. , Shut them in!


    "Roar!!" Xiao Yaoxiu suddenly roared, and was about to get angry right now, biting through the iron cage, but he was lightly patted on his head by Monkey King, and he fell silent.


    "Hey! Your aunt is so unreasonable, we clearly said it well, you even said that when you change your face, you change your face!" Tianming cursed at the high priest at the moment.


    "This kid is so courageous! Such a beautiful girl dare to call someone else''s aunt..." Monkey King glanced at Tianming and smiled at Xiao Li beside him.The latter did not pay attention, but held the necklace before Xiong in his hand and was silent.


    "The high priest, I don''t know how we offended Loulan, and treated us as prisoners!" Shaoyu looked at the high priest, but looked very calm.


    After the high priest listened to Tianming¡¯s words, Daimei clearly picked up, but she was very well-trained, and she was immediately crushed down. After looking at Shaoyu, she looked at Xiaoli: "Don¡¯t think we are Loulan people are the unreasonable people who will avenge their gratitude and revenge... Then, do you know who she is?"


    "Little Li! Our best friend!" Tianming said affirmatively.


    "Then do you still think that I wronged you?" the high priest snapped.The Loulan people around also started to whisper.


    "Does this matter have something to do with Xiao Li?" Shao Yu glanced at Xiao Li, who was silent and bowed his head, and looked at the high priest.


    "Have you never asked about her identity?" The high priest looked at several people, frowning slightly.


    "Identity? What kind of identity can Xiao Li have?" Tian Ming said with a puzzled look.


    "Hmph! Are you still acting?" The high priest stepped forward, his tone a little angry: "Aren''t you here just for the ancient soldier demon?"


    "The Demon God of Soldiers? Sure enough, Wei Zhuang and the others are looking for the Demon God of Soldiers. The information they had obtained before is true. Fortunately, they have been repelled by Big Brother Wukong..." Shaoyu was slightly surprised.


    "We don''t even know what soldier demon god, let us go out soon..." Tianming suddenly shouted.


    "At this moment, don''t you want to admit it?... Your lies are indeed very clear, but unfortunately, maybe the necklace is too important to her, so the horse''s feet are also exposed..." The high priest waved his hand slightly, and the curtain on the side opened slightly. , Revealing a mighty portrayal of a large sword on the wall inside.


    "This is... the legendary, known as the war demon... Chi You who once brought disasters and killings... How come the necklace on Chi You''s hand is exactly the same as the one worn by Xiao Li?" Shao Yuxin Xia was shocked immediately.


    "Xiao Li, I don''t know if this is your real name, but I know that you have an identity that you can''t hide, that is, the Chi You clan... Although your ancestors, the Chi You clan, have eaten their own evil consequences, you have never regretted it and have been thinking about it. Retrieve the soldier demon god who has been sealed..."


    "You said Xiao Li is from the Chi You clan? Is it too sloppy to determine the identity of someone with just a necklace?" The silent Monkey finally took a step forward and looked at the high priest with a calm expression.


    "Huh! Isn''t this enough to explain?" The high priest snorted coldly, and looked at Monkey King: "By now, do you still want to quibble?"


    "Really... It''s boring..." Monkey King looked at the high priest and said lightly: "I don''t care what Xiaoli''s identity is. Even if she really belongs to the Chiyou clan, what does it matter? I only know that she is me. Friends of, only need such a reason is enough!"


    Xiao Li''s eyes flickered when he heard Monkey King''s words, and he seemed very moved.


    "Yes! The damn thing is Chi You, not Xiao Li, she is our best friend!" Shao Yu also said with a firm face.Tianming nodded fiercely and stood beside Shaoyu.


    Monkey King smiled slightly and patted Xiao Yao Yao. The latter understood, and roared, really shocking everyone. Under the shocked look of the Loulan people, he bit the iron cage to pieces like sugar cane. ¡­


    In the sound of''click, click,'', but in a moment, the entire iron cage had been swallowed by him.The people who watched Loulan were shocked.


    "Huh! Can''t you finally pretend?" The high priest sneered immediately, and a large group of armored guards poured into the hall!


    ''Mr. Sun, will this deepen the misunderstanding?"Gai Nie said with some worry.


    "It''s okay, explain that they can''t listen! Then it can only be solved by force. As long as they don''t hurt them, let them see our strength and don''t mean to hurt them, then it''s okay..." Sun Wukong smiled faintly. , Patted Xiao Yao Yao, and said: "Let''s do it! Remember not to hurt people!"


    "Roar~~" Xiao Yao Yao knew right now, it didn''t care if it was Loulan''s treasure of the country, it only obeyed Monkey King''s orders now.Now that Monkey King had spoken, it did not hesitate to launch an attack!


    During the flapping of the wings, a terrible storm swept out, and the group of guards was blown away, and the ground rolled...


    "Why...how...isn''t the dragon soul the treasure of our clan? It is the patron saint of our Loulan...why...why...why even the dragon soul will attack us?" the high priest looked at the crazy raging Xiao Yao Yao , She was in a trance, the scene in front of her made her a little unbelievable.


    "Because you mistake a good person for a bad person, it is very upset!" At some unknown time, Monkey King appeared next to the high priest and looked at her with a faint smile.


    "Huimiao, you must have done something to it, and I will definitely not let you Chiyou tribe succeed..." The high priest screamed, and the scepter in his hand directly attacked Sun Wukong...


    Looking at the chaotic scene in the hall, Shao Yu couldn''t help but glanced at Gai Nie on the side: "This look... is it a bit too much..."


    In the hall, four violent winds danced, the crowd rolled, screaming at each other ups and downs, and Xiao Yao Xiu seemed to be more and more vigorous as he played, the frequency of flapping his wings became more and more fierce... Later, even the bronze statues in the hall It also became a little shaky...

 385 Chapter Eighteen Tens of Thousands of Elite Soldiers, Only One Person

    Gaene looked at the chaotic scene in front of him, and stood quietly aside, without intervening in it.


    Seeing that Gainie didn''t speak, Shaoyu had to stand still, waiting for the development of things!


    At the end of the day, I couldn''t stand the silence, and there was a wave of punches and kicks at the stumbling guards, and it was a joy to play.


    Everything in front of him, no matter how well-trained the high priest was, he was angry.She seemed to be very quiet and took up the scepter in her hand and attacked Monkey King. It was obvious that she was angry!


    However, it is a pity that her attack is so weak that she can''t do the slightest harm to Monkey King. Instead, she is played around by Monkey King. She occasionally takes advantage of the counterattack space to touch her little hand to take advantage of it. The high priest''s pretty face became more rosy and angry!


    "..." Looking at the red-faced high priest being played by Monkey King, Xiao Li Dai frowned slightly. For some reason, she always felt a little uncomfortable in her heart!This feeling appeared for the first time.


    Seeing the stronger wind in the main hall, Monkey King looked up at the little Yao Yao who was flying in the sky, flapping his wings vigorously, the excitement in his eyes was obvious.At the moment, he couldn''t help but shook his head. No matter how powerful the guy is, he still loves to play like a child in his heart. If this continues, someone will really be hurt!


    Watching the high priest lightly wave the scepter in his hand, a strong wind rushed toward his face. Monkey King was too lazy to dodge this time. Ignoring the slap of the strong wind, he stretched out his hand and slapped the scepter in the hands of the high priest. Soon, she clasped her wrist, clasped her throat, and said a faint voice, "Stop it! If you don''t stop it, your high priest is in danger!"


    "High Priest!" The guards around were shocked. After hearing Monkey King''s voice, Xiao Yao Yao stopped his hands unfinishedly!With the high priest in hand, the guards who stood up did not dare to move rashly.


    "Let go of the high priest, otherwise, my Loulan people will swear with you!" The guard leader looked at Monkey King and shouted softly.


    "Until now, haven''t you clearly seen the strength gap between us?" Monkey King glanced at the guard leader indifferently. With a wave of his sleeves, the terrible wind rippled away. In a flash, It was to sweep the guards who had just stood up to the ground again.


    Ignoring the shocked Loulan soldiers and warriors with wide-eyed eyes, Sun Wukong lightly opened the high priest in his hands and said indifferently: "Are you calm down now? If we have any purpose, it depends on the people here. What strength do you use to resist us? If I go to turn on the soldier demon now, how can you stand me?"


    "You...really didn''t come for the Demon God of Soldiers?" As if feeling that Sun Wukong didn''t have any malice, the high priest hesitated.


    "I said it was only helping Xiao Lilai to escort Xiao Yao Yao!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "You are not from the Chi You clan?" The high priest turned his head and looked at Xiao Li.


    "No!" Xiao Li shook his head, his tone firm.


    "Okay! I will believe what you said for the time being! I misunderstood the previous things! I apologize here..." The high priest bowed slightly and bowed to the Monkey King.


    "It''s okay, if you really sincerely apologize, why not come to a table of good wine and good food. After a day''s journey, we are thirsty and hungry..."


    "This is naturally no problem..."


    The next day, amidst the cheers of the people, Monkey King took out the power of the dragon soul from Xiao Yao Xiu''s body and embedded it in the huge goddess statue!The turbulent water poured down from that dam and circulated in every ditch in Loulan, making the gradual depletion environment here become vigorous again!


    Now that Xiao Yao Yao turns into a sleeping sphere embedded in the statue of the goddess, Monkey King is naturally unwilling, but fortunately he wants to push the statue of the goddess. The mysterious power makes the depleted city flow again, just Just need the power of the dragon soul!And with the enhancement of Monkey King''s divine power, even without the power of the dragon soul, Xiao Yao Yao will not be affected at all, but will become stronger!


    I don''t know how many years they have waited, their Loulan finally ushered in such a day!Seeing the clear water flowing across the city, the high priest seemed very happy. This wish that had always existed in his heart was finally realized in her hands!


    Cheers resounded across the square, and all the people of Loulan showed excitement and excitement!


    "Thank you so much... I doubted you so much before... I''m really sorry..." The high priest came to the front of Sun Wukong and several people, bowed slightly, expressing sincere apologies.


    A misunderstanding, and because of this, was resolved invisible, Monkey King finally eliminated the suspicion of Loulan people in their hearts, and for a while, they became the benefactor and hero of the entire Loulan!


    In the next few days, they received Loulan''s warm hospitality!


    And a large number of Qin troops also appeared in this desert at this moment!Large and small sandboats are scattered all over the desert, and the scale is probably no less than tens of thousands!


    For the sake of a small Loulan, Qin Shihuang not only dispatched such a large army, but also dispatched several first-class masters in the world, but only for one person!


    "Have you not found the entrance to Loulan?" Meng Tian stood proudly on the splint of the huge sand boat, looking at the man dressed in the appearance of a fat general in front of him with great authority.


    "Yet...not yet...but I have sent thousands of elite soldiers to find! The results will come soon!" The fat general''s voice was silly and stupid, not that General Fruit, but who else!


    At this moment, hundreds of meters ahead, suddenly wind and sand filled the sky, a huge two-headed sand python condensed by wind and sand appeared above the horizon, and countless Qin soldiers were thrown into the air, and then were Engulfed by the huge snake mouth, for a moment, the screams of screams were all ups and downs...


    "Oh~ Is there such a monster in this desert? It''s really rare..." Chi Lian stood on the splint, and looked at the huge sand python in the distance, but in the corner of his eyes, a fascinating. Alien!She has no other hobbies, but she likes the poisonous snake the most. The more poisonous, the more she likes...


    "Let those Qin soldiers retreat! With their abilities, it is not enough to deal with that sand python..." The Moon God spoke lightly, and she, who was covered with a veil, looked extremely mysterious and beautiful.


    Meng Tian nodded, and didn''t want to have unnecessary casualties: "Pass my password! Retreat!" Then, turning his head to look at Wei Zhuang and the others: "So, guys, I wonder who of you solved the monster?"


    Wei Zhuang didn''t speak a word, but he walked out first... At this moment, he has a cold breath and a strong murderous aura... While his figure flickers, he gallops towards the sand python... He no longer wants to wait. The one who gave him shame, maybe, is right ahead...

 386 Chapter 19 Loulans Disaster

    The water drops on the tree were crystal clear, slipping quietly from the edge of the leaves, falling down, and hitting the face of Monkey King who was lying on the grass under the tree.


    On the side, Xiao Li sat quietly beside him, hugging Xiao Yao Yao who had become smaller, looking at the dreamlike scenery in the distance!


    The high priest stood quietly next to a pavilion, watching the endless sea of ??clouds in front of him, and the mist was hazy. Among them, the attic was surrounded, and some stood among the mountains, passing across the sky, into the depths of the white clouds, like a dragon leaping into the sky, with momentum. Aloof.There was a thin sound of water, and under the sun, the whole Loulan seemed to be shrouded in that dense dream, colorful and beautiful.


    "Master Wukong, thank you so much! If you hadn''t brought the dragon soul back, our Loulan wouldn''t have such a beautiful scenery..." The high priest turned his head and looked at the Monkey King beside him, thanking him kindly. .


    "It''s nothing! This place is like the Wonderland outside of the world, it is good to restore her to her original appearance!" Monkey King smiled faintly, then frowned slightly and looked at the road aside.The sound of rapid footsteps approached from far away, and a man in silver armor appeared on the corner with an anxious look on his face: "High priest, it¡¯s not good, we Loulan somehow, suddenly Entered a large number of troops and killed our people in Loulan. The number of them is too much. We have no way to resist. Many people from the tribe have already died..."


    "What did you say?!" The high priest was suddenly shocked.


    "Is it because Wei Zhuang and the others don''t give up?" Xiao Li stood up, frowning slightly, and turned to look at Monkey King.


    "What do you seem to know?" The high priest turned his head and looked at Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li nodded and said faintly: "If I guessed it correctly, it should be Wei Zhuang and the others. We have fought against each other before, but they have been repelled by Wukong. Unexpectedly, they have not given up yet. Found it..."


    "Could it be that their purpose is..." The high priest frowned, and a strong anxiety rose in his heart.


    "Ah! Their purpose is very clear. They were ordered by Emperor Qin to capture the Demon God of Soldiers..." Monkey King stood up and said lightly.


    "Is that so?" The high priest frowned deeper, and after greeted Monkey King, he hurriedly left.


    Sun Wukong looked at the sea of ??clouds, but his Zui corner smiled slightly: "There are more than 50,000 men and horses here, and I really can look at me! That Yingzheng is really naive! I really thought that by relying on the crowds of tactics, you can do it. Can you hold me?"


    "Wukong...Let''s help too!" Xiaoli looked at Monkey King, with a look of expectation in her eyes. Her mission was to end this catastrophe.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go take a look too!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Xiao Li immediately followed him with surprise on his face.She knew that as long as Monkey King joined, her mission would become much easier!


    "Look at the top of the goddess statue..." a Loulan citizen pointed at the goddess statue and exclaimed.


    When everyone looked around, they saw a man with white hair standing on the right shoulder of the goddess statue, with long hair fluttering, his clothes fluttering in the wind, his sharp eyes were full of domineering spirit.Not Wei Zhuang, who is it?


    I saw him jumping towards the head of the goddess...


    The high priest who had just arrived suddenly exclaimed: "His goal is Dragon Soul, hurry, stop him!"


    "Protect the High Priest! Protect the Dragon Soul!" Loulan''s soldiers screamed loudly, holding weapons in their hands, and rushing forward without hesitation!


    "Kill!" There was a very majestic soft drink, but countless well-trained Qin soldiers swarmed in, and they saw it for a moment, but they already surrounded the place!


    With Loulan''s strength, it can''t be compared with it at all!All of them are well-equipped, exuding a bloody breath, and their faces are determined, and they regard death as home!That is the soldier who has really fought on the battlefield, how can the soldiers like Loulan who live in a paradise can compare?


    "Haha~~ If you are familiar, quickly tell us where the demon god of soldiers is... lest there be unnecessary sacrifices..." Qin Bingzhong walked out slowly, his iron feet standing on the ground, making an unpleasant sound. Mechanical sound!


    But behind him, was followed by Xiao Si Ming, Chi Lian and Bai Feng.


    "I won''t tell you anything!" The high priest snorted and turned his head to the side.


    When the chief commander came, he shot without warning. The red light flashed in his hand, hitting the xiong of the high priest, causing him to collapse to the ground at the moment!


    "No good! The high priest was defeated!!" A group of Loulan citizens and soldiers exclaimed.However, there were Qin soldiers all around, and they couldn''t move forward at all!Want to go to rescue, powerless!


    "Don''t kill her, keep her, it''s still useful!" The Gong loses the enemy and reminded him as he watched the chief commander walking slowly towards the high priest.


    "I know what to do..." The chief commander said indifferently, and walked slowly to the front of the high priest. The blood-red hand stretched out, and on it, red light lingered: "Even if you don''t say anything, I have Ways to know...Even if it is the secret hidden deep in your mind, I can easily get it..."


    "No... she... is she going to use the same tricks that deal with Old Uncle Lu?" Tian Ming who was not far away was surprised.


    "What''s that trick?" Shaoyu looked at Tianming in confusion.


    "I don''t know... but it seems to be able to read the secrets in the human brain..."


    "If it is so, it would be bad..." Shaoyu''s expression changed slightly.


    "Yo! Grand Commander, I haven''t seen you for a few days, and my tone has grown louder!" However, at this moment, a figure suddenly flashed before the high priest and blocked her.Monkey King looked at the Da Si Ming in front of him with a joking expression on his face.


    "Sun Wukong..." Not only Da Si Ming was taken aback when he saw the visitor, Chi Lian and others were also taken aback.At the very first moment, they flashed back and back, but the surrounding Qin soldiers swarmed up and surrounded the Monkey King.


    The surrounding pavilions and the Qin soldiers on the houses all set up crossbows with the traits of defeating enemies and aiming at Monkey King!The crossbow arrow that exudes a faint and cold light, you can see that it is very powerful, presumably, it was specially prepared to deal with Monkey King!


    "Oh! I really came here prepared!" Monkey King looked at the shimmering crossbows that were aimed at him, but there was a playful smile on his face.


    And above the goddess statue, just when Wei Zhuang was about to approach the dragon soul, he was stopped by Gane!


    "Xiao Zhuang, long time no see..." Gai Nie looked at Wei Zhuang, his voice was still so flat.


    "Master...what does this Loulan have to do with you? You have to fight for them?"


    "The meaning of the sword in my hand is to stop people like you..."


    "The price of fighting with me is to lose what you want to protect..." Wei Zhuang shouted sharply, his murderous aura spread, and the sharp sword in his hand turned into a cold light, slashing down at Gai Nie...

 387 Chapter Twenty Sword Saint Gane

    Wei Zhuang''s long hair fluttered, his expression unchanged, one arm raised the long sword in his hand, and slashed forward, the sword aura was like a rainbow, the cold light shone, the dignified cold glow turned into a stream of light, and he slashed down mercilessly at Guine!He slashed like a sword with a sword, and only he with shark teeth could do it!


    Ganie had a serious expression, with the Yuanhong horizontal sword in front of him, and the shark teeth instantly slashed on Yuanhong. With a "ding", the ear-piercing chorus rang out, causing pain in the eardrums. Both Hold the swords against each other, above the double swords, wipe the sparks of debut!


    And at this moment, six identical figures suddenly flashed out around the two, but in the transfiguration room, they launched the most tricky attack towards Gane in six different directions!


    It turned out that Bai Feng rushed to him. While Gainie and Wei Zhuang were fighting each other, they saw the right time, and took advantage of this moment of time to display his most proud Fengwu Six Fantasy and attacked!


    Gai Nie''s eyes condensed, the surrounding scenes were in his eyes, and the sword was moved horizontally, avoiding the blow, a cold glow in the Yuanhong in his hand, swept out, approaching several phantoms!


    However, as soon as the phantom body retreated, the snake-like chain snake soft sword stabs at the side of Bai Feng''s phantom body, taking the heart of Ganie!


    Gai Nie swiftly moved horizontally and dodged, with a little tiptoe, his figure flashed, but he slashed towards Chi Lian!


    The chain snake soft sword in Chi Lian''s hand was cast unabated, and it stabs at the face of the goddess statue with a click, but the face of the goddess statue bursts into pieces...


    "Damn! Such a beautiful statue of the goddess, you can do it..." The Monkey King below gave a strange cry.The surrounding Qin soldiers all looked nervous, squeezed the spear or crossbow in their hands, and looked at him with fear.Before getting the general''s order, they all dared to attack first.


    Meng Tian watched the battle on Gane''s side, and did not order an attack on Monkey King. But he learned from the intelligence that this is a rare master in the world. If he can control it, he will never do it, so as not to increase the casualties.


    And Monkey King was also happy and leisurely, and did not rush to do it, but with admiring eyes, watched Gaie singled out Weizhuang and the group!


    Just when Ganie''s Yuanhong was close to Chi Lian''s side, a big blood-red hand grabbed him!


    Gai Nie frowned at the moment and gave up Chi Lian. His body turned sharply in the air, avoiding the blood-red giant hand, but didn''t want to, countless green leaves, like knives, flew towards him!


    The big and small Si Ming also shot at the same time!


    Rao is how Gai Nie is, and facing several masters in the world at the same time, it is also quite pressure!Yuan Hong danced in his hand, resisting the flying leaf that came from the lasing shot!Landing on the goddess statue!Of course, his feet have not yet stood firm, but Wei Zhuang''s more fierce attack has already come!


    As the world''s number one swordsman, Gai Nie''s reaction speed is still fast, and his feet are a little bit sicker, flying back...


    Wei Zhuang¡¯s shark teeth slashed on the head of the goddess. It seemed that there was a tens of kilograms of gravity. It easily broke the stone statue. The stone fell. The scene was terrifying. The Loulan people and Qin Bing below were shocked to the side. , The rubble fell to the ground, smashed to pieces, and some fell down the deep cliff, silently...


    The power of this sword swallowed mountains and rivers, and its power was amazing. Under this sword, the statue of the goddess collapsed...


    Gai Nie stepped on the gravel, but Yuan Hong in his hand swiped away towards Wei Zhuang without hesitation!The latter turned around with a sword, chopped down, the two swords intersected, but an amazing spark broke out!But it was a blow away, and the powerful force directly shook the two away...


    Wei Zhuang''s face was stern, his head was scattered with white hair, and his eyes were clear. He raised the shark teeth in his hand again, tapped the fallen gravel under his feet, and slashed towards Gai Nie again!


    "Om!"


    Void glow like a wave, sword light like a rainbow!The sword in Wei Zhuang''s hand, stimulated by a powerful internal force, actually trembles, showing the power of this sword, he has exhausted all his strength!


    At this moment, Ganie''s expression is exceptionally solemn, Yuan Hong''s hand is faintly shining, his internal strength is poured into the sword, and he swings the sword forward...


    "Ding~~"


    The ear-piercing symphony sounded, and the two swords struck each other, blasting dazzling sparks. At this moment, the goddess statues under the feet of the two were still intact. At this moment, they finally could not withstand the amazing destructive power of the two. open¡­


    The bloody red glow came lasing at this moment...


    The chain snake soft sword is also a straight thorn...


    Flying flowers and willow leaves are like flying knives, shooting in mercilessly...


    White feathers filled the sky, and phantoms appeared all around...


    Attacks from all sides, for a time, blocked all the retreat of Gainie, and the only way out was the endless cliff below the goddess statue...


    Quickly and decisively, Gueney did not hesitate to step down and retreat under the cliff. Although he avoided the joint attack of the crowd, there was no stepping under his feet, and he fell down the cliff like this...


    "Uncle..." Tianming below couldn''t help exclaiming!


    "Is it still falling?" Monkey King looked at Gai Nie who was falling quickly, but smiled faintly. Although he knew that he should be fine, but just in case, he should help him!After all, he still admires Guene!


    The figure flickered, and in an instant, it had disappeared in place... When he appeared, he had already held Gai Nie''s hand in one hand, just like this floating above the void!


    When Wei Zhuang and others saw the sudden appearance of Monkey King, they were all shocked and backed away...


    "Thank you!" Gai Nie looked calm, looking at Monkey King very gratefully.


    "So fast!!!"


    Looking at Monkey King who had already rescued Gai Nie in a flash, the Moon God and others frowned slightly and their faces were solemn.No one can see the speed just now!


    "Fast speed!! And this volley and void... No wonder the national teacher and others are also jealous of him... Sure enough, they have some ability..." Meng Tian looked at the sky, his eyes condensed, and his right hand waved down: "Bowman Ready to... release arrows!!"


    "Whhhhhh!!!"


    Arrows fell like rain, covering the sky and the earth, and like a locust crossing the border, shooting towards Monkey King and Gai Nie in the sky...


    In such a scene, even if it is a strong master in the world, I am afraid that the fate of death is inevitable!


    "Mr. Sun, you don''t need to worry about me, let''s go by yourself!" Gai Nie finally changed color and said anxiously.Those bows and crossbows are all made by the overbearing organs of the public losers. Their power is amazing. Tens of thousands of bows and crossbows are fired at once. The overwhelming shadow of the arrows is his, and I feel that at this moment, it is undoubtedly dead!


    "Xiao Yao Yao, go and save him!" Xiao Li''s expression changed drastically, and he said anxiously.


    Xiao Yao Yao now jumped down from Xiao Li''s arms, accompanied by a loud dragon chant, golden light shone, and Xiao Yao Yao instantly restored its majestic and noble real body!


    However, at the moment when Xiao Yao Yao was transformed, Monkey King had already taken action!


    "Do you think that this mere crossbow arrow can hurt me? It''s ridiculous! Today, I will let you see what real strength is!" Monkey King looked at the rain of arrows flying in the sky, invisible. The waves of anger radiated from his body...


    Suddenly, Wei Zhuang and others opened their eyes wide and saw a scene they will never forget........

 388 Chapter 21 A Small Flame

    The rain of arrows in the sky is like being frozen by people, and the void is forbidden, and then under the horrified gaze of everyone, a little bit of disintegration and dissipation, in a moment, the rain of arrows in the sky, just like this, disappeared and disappeared under the eyes of everyone. The slightest trace...


    "Fa...what happened?..."


    "The arrows... are gone..."


    "He...what did he do?..."


    "Not a human... he is no longer a human..."


    This weird scene scared the Qin soldiers who were already nervous and scared, and they panicked even more!They felt that what they were facing was no longer humans, but God, the high God!How can manpower compete with God?


    Wei Zhuang''s brows were slightly frowned, and he brought a few people with Chi Lian, but at this moment quietly exited...


    Many people are shocked and tremble inexplicably!Rao has strict military discipline, and they lost the courage to fight for a while!This is no longer what manpower can contend...


    His eyes widened even when he lost his enemies. The overbearing organ technique he was so proud of was so dissolved into the invisible, and it didn''t play a role at all!


    Tianming and others were already stunned!


    Meng Tian also had a solemn expression at the moment, feeling powerless in his heart. Is such an opponent really capable of contending with manpower?His strength is beyond imagination!He knows the power of these tens of thousands of volleys of crossbow arrows better than anyone else, even any master in the world, under these volleys of tens of thousands of arrows, absolutely only die on the spot!But because of this, he could feel the real horror of Monkey King!


    It was a disaster for the empire to contend with such a master!Not afraid of the siege of the current masters, not afraid of the volley of tens of thousands of crossbow arrows!More able to fly through the sky without fear of being surrounded by crowds of tactics!Such a pervert!There is simply no solution!The task given by His Majesty the Emperor is really as difficult as heaven!


    Such a strong man, if he were to assassinate the emperor, who can stop him today?Thinking of this, Meng Tian''s heart suddenly felt chill!A strong sense of crisis fills my mind!


    However, their fear is just beginning!


    With a flash of Sun Wukong''s figure, he appeared next to Xiaoli, put Gai Nie down, calmed Xiao Yao Yao who was about to get angry, and looked around at Qin Bing, watching the deep fear in their eyes. But he smiled faintly: "I already said! Don''t mess with me! Otherwise, I don''t mind destroying your entire empire! It seems! You take my words into ears!"


    "Huh! Arrogant!" Meng Tian snorted immediately, "Your excellency! I admit that your martial arts are so strong that no one in this world can match, but if you want to rely on your strength, you want to destroy Da Qin? Really dreaming! Really think that my great Qin army of millions is just not displayed!"


    "A million army? In my eyes, it is just a string of numbers! Want to destroy! Just one idea!" Monkey King said calmly.The contemptuous tone made Meng Tian furious!This is a contempt for their soldiers and a humiliation to Daqin. Only with blood can the shame be washed away!


    "Since your Excellency is arrogant! Let me see what you are capable of! Speak such arrogant words!" Meng Tian immediately yelled out loudly, "All soldiers listen to the order! Line up!"


    With the fall of Meng Tian''s words, those Qin soldiers who showed fear in their eyes returned to their gods one after another. Looking at their mighty and tall general, they seemed to have found their faith and found their backbone. The fear in their eyes gradually disappeared and replaced them. , And the soldier on the bloody battlefield!


    It can be seen how much Meng Tian''s position in their hearts has reached!All they need to say and do, and where they stand, can eliminate the fear in their hearts!Because they firmly believe that as long as their generals are there, they will be invincible!Even in terrible opponents, they are fearless!


    However, today, this group of soldiers is destined to feel what is true fear and what is true powerlessness!The gap between God and man cannot be filled with numbers!


    Monkey King stretched out a single finger, and a ball of green flame bounced on his finger...


    This flame, swaying under the breeze blowing on the Buddha, seems to be extinguished at any time. It is as weak as a candle, and there is no point in it!


    However, just because of such a small flame, the Moon God and others looked solemn when they first appeared. Such a small flame gave them a sense of extreme danger!


    "You all come to my side!" Monkey King looked at Xiao Li and the others on the side. Several people understood, without any hesitation, they all approached him.


    Gaene looked at the small flame on Monkey King''s finger, but a solemn color flashed in his eyes.Although he couldn''t sense the horror of that little flame, his instinct told him that it was extremely dangerous!


    "attack!"


    Following Meng Tian''s order, the surrounding Qin soldiers waved their spears and stabled towards the Monkey King...they were robbing them in a dense crowd and stabbing at the same time, there was no way to dodge!


    Gai Nie stood behind Sun Wukong, his face calm and unwavering, seeing the spears that pierced like nothing, not evasive, he seemed to trust Sun Wukong!


    On the contrary, Shaoyu''s faces were tense and wary, and if something was wrong, they rushed out!


    "I didn''t want to kill more. How can you force me to take action!" Monkey King sighed softly, and the small flame on his finger suddenly emitted a strange wave!


    All of a sudden, the surrounding Qin soldiers ignited spontaneously without fire, making a screaming scream!Suddenly, it was burned out, and even scum was not left...


    Suddenly, the sound of air-conditioning fluctuated with each other... Fear filled everyone''s hearts...


    Seeing a large area suddenly opened up, the surrounding Qin Bing stared wide-eyed, and his face was full of terror. This is too weird and terrifying... Silently, he set himself on fire?Less than two seconds, but it has burned out... Such fear, from the heart, from the soul, large drops of sweat left from their foreheads, their backs were cold, their hearts were chilling, and their feet swayed between them. Some people were actually frightened. They sat down on the ground... just like that, in an instant, it disintegrated the last remaining courage in Qin Bing''s heart!


    This is no longer a battle!It''s a pure search for death!Moreover, the method of death is so strange and terrifying...


    For a time, Qin Bing retreated in fear, and none of them dared to step forward...Looking at Monkey King was like looking at a bloodthirsty demon, except for fear, there was fear in his eyes!


    The ability to scare these iron-blooded soldiers into this way shows how scared they are...


    Even the Moon God and others looked at the humble little flame in Sun Wukong''s hand, and they were frightened. I don''t know, if the weird fluctuations rippling on them, can they be resisted?


    For a while, this place fell into a terrible silence!The violent heartbeat was clearly audible, and everyone looked at the indifferent figure standing in the court, especially the small flame in his hand, and his scalp numb...


    Large drops of cold sweat dripped down from Meng Tian¡¯s forehead. This situation seems to be true as the other party said that he wants to destroy Da Qin, but in a single thought...

 389 Chapter 22 Forbidden Land

    "It''s really amazing! It''s so cool! From now on, I will become a hero like Big Brother Wukong!" Tianming behind him, looking at the tall figure of Monkey King, exclaimed with excitement.With his eyes flickering, he seemed to have fallen into his dream of traversing the world.


    Shaoyu looked at Monkey King with blazing eyes. If he had such a strength, why worry about it?


    Monkey King looked at Meng Tian faintly, but the latter jumped in shock, and suddenly became wary!The small flame in his hand has left an indelible shadow in the hearts of everyone present!Who knows when he will launch the weird attack just now, it is simply impossible to guard against, I don''t know how he died!


    Unfortunately, even if he is on guard, is it useful?Monkey King just waved his sleeves, and he was swept out by a strong wind, knocking down a large number of Qin soldiers, and then fell to the ground. Even with the defense of the Blue Cloud Armor, blood spurted out. , Pale as paper!


    Looking at his xiong mouth, the Cangyun Armor, known for its amazing defensive power, was also sunken!This was just a casual blow from the opponent who just flicked his sleeves. With such power, Meng Tian could only smile wryly besides being shocked in his heart!The strength of the opponent made him feel a deep sense of powerlessness!It''s no wonder that even the Moon God and others dare not fight him, this person is so strong!


    Some people say that there is such a kind of person in the world that he can subvert the world with his own power. In the past, if Meng Tian heard this, he would have sneered at it, but now he believes it, because such a person, I really stand not far in front of me!Looking at yourself with a downward look!


    "If you don''t want to die, just get out of here!" Monkey King looked at Meng Tian with a calm expression.


    Such a contemptuous look is definitely a shame for a lifetime for a general like Meng Tian!However, for some reason, standing in front of such a person, he couldn''t get angry, and he didn''t even dare to get out of the air!Ruoyouruowu''s momentum, in a daze, let him see a god king, looking down on the common people!There is an inexplicable urge to kneel down in my heart, expressing heartfelt surrender!


    This made Meng Tian feel a panic of fear, and hurriedly bit the tip of his tongue to restrain the impulse in his heart. Immediately, his gaze at Monkey King was full of shock and fear!It is hard to believe that there are such people in the world. Is this the so-called natural emperor?


    "Retreat!" Meng Tian gave a fist to Monkey King before screaming, and with the rest of the remaining soldiers, he simply evacuated here...


    For Meng Tian, ??Monkey King did not have a murderous intention. The other party was also a famous general in Chinese history. He still admired it!If this is changed to the world of an island country, whoever you are and who dare to be an enemy of me will be killed!If you are in a bad mood, let the world be destroyed!


    Meng Tian retreated with the army, and the Moon God and Xiao Si Ming also left!


    Monkey King felt it carefully, only to find that Wei Zhuang and his group had already entered the forbidden area.


    "Unexpectedly, they haven''t given up yet..." Monkey King looked a little surprised.


    "Wukong, what happened?" Xiaoli looked at Monkey King, somewhat puzzled.Now Xiao Li is very happy, because of the relationship between Monkey King, it was an inevitable killing, but he was wiped out invisible!The mission given to her by the goddess may not need her to carry out at all, and it can be easily solved by the person in front of her.


    "Weizhuang and the others have entered the forbidden area..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "What? Forbidden land? Not good! Their goal is the soldier demon god!" The high priest who had been silent turned his head and looked at the collapsed goddess statue. When the color changed greatly: "The dragon soul has been taken away by them... soon Master Wukong! Please! You must stop them! Once the Soldier Demon God awakens, the whole world will be forever!"


    "But! It''s just a sword and a bronze giant! Is it that scary?" Monkey King said indifferently with a look of indifferent expression.


    "You... you don''t know how terrible it is... Once the soldier demon awakens... it will move mountains and fill the sea, the terrible level is unimaginable... If they are controlled by them! Not only our Loulan will usher in the disaster of extinction, the entire world, I will be caught in the continuous flames of war again, but when the time comes, it will really be charcoal..." At this moment, the high priest looked anxious and looked at Monkey King pleadingly. Now only Monkey King can stop the group of people.


    "I know... I know... haven''t you awakened yet? You are anxious..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, still indifferent.He really didn''t see the soldier demon in his eyes, even if he was awakened, he could break it with one finger!


    However, at this moment, Xiao Li suddenly rode on Xiao Yao Yao''s back, and it seemed that he was about to go to the forbidden ground.


    The mission of Xiao Li and Xiao Yao Yao is to prevent the awakening of the Demon God of Soldiers. At this moment, naturally they will not stand idly by!


    "The kid is impatient!" Looking at Xiaoli''s urgent eyes, Sun Wukong jumped onto Xiao Yao Yao''s back, and looked at Gaie Nie and the others: "Would you like to join in the fun?"


    "The soldier demon...Gai is also worried...then bother..." Gai Nie burst his fists and jumped up.And Tianming and Shaoyu also followed closely!


    Monkey King looked at the high priest who was standing still, and said faintly: "The children are all here...As the high priest, do you still want to be lazy?..." Then he jumped down and hugged the high priest directly. Liu''s waist jumped up to Xiao Yao Yao''s back, waved his big hand, and yelled softly: "Go..."


    A blush climbed onto the high priest''s pretty face.It was the first time that she was so hugged by the opposite sex!However, her cultivation is very good, just a moment of panic, she calmed down!On the other hand, Xiao Li, watching Monkey King pick up the high priest, an inexplicable light flashed in his eyes...


    Shaoyu and others on the side looked at Monkey King in surprise, don''t you know whether men and women are giving or receiving marriage?Besides, they are still high priests.But thinking of Monkey King¡¯s character, a few people immediately relieved!With his temperament, I am afraid that everything can be done...


    At the door of the forbidden area, looking at the bronze gate that had been opened, the high priest''s expression changed slightly: "No, how did they open the door of the forbidden area?"


    "Wei Zhuang''s side is followed by public defeats...maybe it''s his masterpiece..." Sun Wukong replied lightly, and walked into the forbidden area. He already clearly felt the strongness coming from it. Obviously, Wei Zhuang has unblocked the Chi You Jian...


    [A new month has started, don¡¯t forget the flowers and monthly pass!Thanks!..

 390 Chapter 23 Demonized Wei Zhuang

    [The electricity was off for a day today, and it came at nearly 4 in the afternoon!Ugh!Hard work!I will finish coding today''s chapters as soon as possible before 9 o''clock today.


    In the forbidden area, the light was a bit dim, and a magic sword exuding a faint glow was imprisoned on a special sharp stone, surrounded by chains criss-crossed, and at a glance, it was an ancient seal formation!


    Wei Zhuang, Chi Lian, Bai Feng, and public losers stood before the magic sword.


    Looking at the sealed magic sword, he seemed very excited to lose his enemies: "Cut off thousands of heads, the sword of Chi You, known as the lord of a hundred soldiers..."


    Chi You¡¯s sword seemed to sense the arrival of someone, and it trembled spontaneously...


    Wei Zhuang''s face was calm, he looked up at Chi You''s sword, and a faint light flashed in his eyes.The shark teeth in his hand turned into a cold light, chopped on a chain...


    "Ding~~~" with a crisp sound, the chain broke...


    A chain was cut off, and the Seal Array was also declared broken...


    The trembling of Chi You¡¯s sword became louder and louder, and the magical energy of the waves emerged, attacking the fine iron chains bound to the altar...the runes on it loomed, and the roads were destroyed...


    "Ding Ding!!!~~" The sound of breaking and breaking each other ups and downs, and the chains broke at the same time!


    With a loud "boom", the entire altar collapsed, Chi You''s sword was able to get out of trouble, and in an instant, it turned into a cold light and stabbed towards Wei Zhuang and others...


    The first to bear the brunt was Chi Lian. Fortunately, her skill was not weak, and the snake''s waist bent into a thrilling range and avoided!


    The sword''s strength did not diminish, and he stabled directly at Bai Feng behind him, but the latter flashed his figure, already out of his attack!


    The public defeat and the enemy saw the opportunity quickly, and immediately flashed to the side. In the field, only Wei Zhuang was left...


    Looking at the Chi You sword that stabs towards him, Wei Zhuang''s eyes are sharp. He actually grabbed the sharp stab of the sword with his bare hands... The breath was swelling, the blowing robe grinned, and the terrible devilish energy The sword of Chi You spread out, his whole person was entangled by a powerful demon energy, and the powerful aura radiated from his body. This feeling of power made De Wei Zhuang very intoxicated. He opened his arms and enjoyed it. The pleasure of the powerful power brought to him by the magic sword...


    The whole body''s demonic energy is surging, and runes appear on Wei Zhuang''s face, like a demon god, awakening!


    The violent aura radiated from Wei Zhuang''s body, and the terrible murderous aura was shocking!


    "Oh! It looks like we are a step late!"


    At this moment, Sun Wukong and several others also walked in, looking at Wei Zhuang that exuded terrible devilish energy, Sun Wukong still looked like this, but when it was Gai Nie, his brows wrinkled insignificantly!


    "Sun Wukong... you just came here! I''m just looking for someone to try the power of this Chiyou sword..." Looking at the Sun Wukong who walked in, Wei Zhuang at this moment had already identified him as his old enemy, Gai Nie Ge. Ignore it, a pair of eyes, only Monkey King!


    At this moment, Wei Zhuang looked very evil. The Chi You''s sword in his hand exuded a thick blood red evil spirit, and his face even showed the Demon Marks, which appeared from time to time!Obviously, Wei Zhuang has been demonized by Chi You''s sword, and his strength soared, he actually yelled at Monkey King, wanting to be ashamed.


    As soon as the words fell, Wei Zhuang tapped the ground under his feet and slashed straight at Monkey King...


    Chi You''s sword, blood glows, burning like blood!


    Monkey King looked indifferent, looking at Chi You''s sword that was slashed, his expression still so indifferent, he slowly raised his right hand and stretched out two fingers...


    Monkey King''s actions made Wei Zhuang''s pupils shrink slightly, and his anger filled his heart!He still despises himself so much!The first two times, he was so indifferently clamped with his own sword with two fingers!Do you still want to do this this time?


    "This time! I want you to pay the price of blood..." Wei Zhuang immediately shouted, his eyes fierce and fierce, and the magic lines on his face became denser because of anger!A strong devilish energy emerged from Wei Zhuang''s body, his aura suddenly increased, and it seemed that even the sword in his hand had become even stronger!The speed increased in vain and turned into a bloody afterimage. In a flash, he walked around behind Monkey King and slashed down with a sword!


    "Ding!!"


    The crisp sound of friendship spreads in every corner of the forbidden area!Looking at the figure who still easily clamped the sword in his hand with two fingers, Wei Zhuang''s pupils shrank, murderous!He hates madness!


    The sword in his hand is Chi You''s sword known as the lord of a hundred soldiers!, Its power, its sharpness, that is the best in the world!why?Why is it still so easily caught by the opponent''s two fingers!Could it be that the legend is false!


    Humiliated, unwilling, angry, crazy!All emotions rose up in Wei Zhuang''s heart, and then was infinitely amplified by the sword in his hand!The monstrous black air actually emerged from Wei Zhuang''s body!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The roar roared out of Wei Zhuang''s mouth, the terrifying devilish energy grew stronger and stronger, turning into endless black energy, filled with vastness and raging, this place was boiling!In a moment, they were all shrouded in that terrible devilish energy!


    However, no matter how Wei Zhuang bursts out, how angry he roars, the sword of Chi You pinched by two fingers is more than being suppressed on an endless mountain, no matter how hard he exerts it, he still remains motionless!


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe that the gap between us is so big... Go to hell! Monkey King!"


    White hair is floating, like a madman!At this moment, Wei Zhuang had two bloodstains flowing out of his eyes! The terrifying demon energy skyrocketed again!


    He hates it!He is unwilling!What I have learned all my life, why, why can''t I even deal with the other''s two fingers!Is it just a ridiculous joke that I have been asking for in my whole life?I gave everything to pursue my strength!Is it just such a result?No, this is not the result he needs!He also does not allow such a result!


    "Strength! I need strength! The strength of the person who hits me! Even if you give me everything! Are you not known as the lord of a hundred soldiers? Then! Show me all your strength!"


    Wei Zhuang''s heart is roaring, roaring!In order to achieve his goal, he gave up everything!


    On his arms, neck, and in front of the xiong, that strange magic pattern appeared unexpectedly, and Wei Zhuang''s breath also soared at this moment!The monstrous evil spirit enveloped the entire hall!Those eyes also shone terrible black lights!Like a peerless demon descending into the world, it makes people fearful!


    At this moment, Wei Zhuang is full of demonic energy, because of the madness and hatred in his heart!Because of the dedication to power!He was completely demonized by Chi You''s sword!At the same time the strength is soaring!No longer maintain the original rationality!A pair of eyes has long been filled with terrifying and violent killing intent!


    "Master Wei Zhuang!" Not far away, Chi Lian saw that Wei Zhuang had gone completely violent, and suddenly exclaimed, his eyes filled with worry!I was about to step forward to wake up Wei Zhuang who had stepped into the magic path, but was stopped by Bai Feng on the side: "In his current state, if you are past now, he will be cut along with you..."


    "Even if you are breaking out! It won''t help! Because between you and me, it''s like the gap between the man and the god!" Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent, and when he pointed out, it seemed like time was forbidden at this moment...

 391 Chapter 24 The Soldier Demon God

    "Puff..."


    A golden light shot out from Monkey King''s fingers, and in an instant, it penetrated the xiong chamber of Wei Zhuang, and the blood splashed out and fell to the ground like a deceptive flower of blood!


    That monstrous demon energy dissipated from Wei Zhuang''s body... Chi You''s sword fell from his hand and easily pierced the ground...


    "How... maybe..." Wei Zhuang couldn''t believe that he was in such a state that he was killed by a single move!Only now did he truly understand the horror of this person, he was invincible... His eyes gradually became dark, and he slowly fell down...


    "Master Wei Zhuang..." Chi Lian exclaimed, and caught Wei Zhuang who fell to the ground, feeling his beating heart, and the big stone under his heart was also let go!Looking at the Monkey King on the side, his face was wary as if he was facing a big enemy, even in the face of Monkey King, a terrible opponent that made her feel powerless!For the person who cares in my heart, even if I die, I have no regrets!


    Chi Lian''s performance made Monkey King frowned. At this moment, Wei Zhuang''s position in her heart is irreplaceable!


    Monkey King understood that this world is just another parallel plane in "Qin Shi Mingyue", if you want to change...


    "Ah~~ Let go of me... No... Let go of me... No..."


    Just as Monkey King was thinking about how to change the world, the horrified voice of public defeating and enmity was heard. Everyone turned their heads to look, but found that, at some point, the dragon soul had been embedded in the huge. Among the demon gods of soldiers!The terrible suction power swayed out, and in a moment, it sucked in the grievances...


    "No... he activated the Demon God..." The high priest suddenly exclaimed: "Quick...stop him... Lord Wukong..." At this moment, Sun Wukong is already an omnipotent existence in her mind!


    "It''s okay! Let him start!" Monkey King looked at the huge bronze giant and said lightly: "I also want to know how powerful this so-called ancient giant is!"


    "Master Wukong! This...this is not a joke...the horror of the soldier demon...is not something that can be countered by manpower alone..." The high priest''s expression changed drastically, with an anxious expression on his face.


    "Yeah! Mr. Sun, this bronze giant doesn''t seem to be simple... it''s better to be careful..." Guyie who was on the side also spoke at the moment.Although he admires the strength of Monkey King!But the terrifying giant shadow standing in the sky, seeing it, makes people feel terrified!


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen..." Sun Wukong still looked indifferent, and drew the Chi You''s sword that was inserted above the ground. The blood red devil''s aura instantly spread from the sword and followed Sun Wukong''s arm. Invaded the past...


    "Be careful!!¡­"


    "Big Brother Wukong!!"


    Xiaoli and others were all shocked, if Monkey King was controlled by this magic sword, then they would really be all over here!


    "Heh~~ I still have the courage to erode to me...who...gave you this courage?" Monkey King smiled faintly, shaking his hands lightly, and a harsh sound of "ding~~~" came out, almost It pierced people¡¯s eardrums, and Tianming even covered their ears in screams...


    The sword of Chi You seemed to have suffered the most terrible attack, trembling violently, shaking violently!Like crying, like begging...like fear...


    As a swordsman, Gaie Nie felt the emotion of Chi You''s sword for the first time, and a hint of shock suddenly appeared in his eyes...


    "Strange...I...how do I feel that it seems to be scared?...a sword...how can it be scared?" Tianming asked curiously.


    "Can you feel it too?" Gai Nie turned his head and looked at Tianming in surprise.


    "This Chi You''s sword is worthy of being an ancient demon soldier, and it is already psychic... It seems that it has completely surrendered to the strength of Big Brother Wukong..." Shao Yu looked at the gradually quieting Chi You sword in Monkey''s hand with a look of wonder. The way.


    "It seems! This Chi You''s sword has found its true owner..." Gai Nie looked at Monkey King and said: "Mr. Sun, this Chi You''s sword is a magical weapon in the world, but it is also a magic sword. It can take advantage of it and erode your mind!"


    "With this toy sword, I still want to erode my mind...Gainie...you think too much..." Monkey King flicked the sword body, trembling crisply, and smiling slightly.


    "That''s enough for Gai Mou to worry about it..." Gai Nie nodded, no expression on his face.


    "Above the world... I can say that Chi You''s sword is a toy sword... I am afraid that only Brother Wukong is the only one..." Shaoyu smiled bitterly on the side, and immediately became excited again!When will I be able to become such a peerless powerhouse looking at the world!


    "Haha! You fools, the Demon God of Soldiers has been activated by me... Its power can no longer be stopped...Even if it is you... Monkey King..." Suddenly, the proud laughter of public defeat came from the Demon God of Soldiers. With the sound of the roar, the unmoving soldier demon suddenly stood up!Suddenly, the earth shook and the mountains shook, and the roof of the entire forbidden area was broken by life. The bronze giant that stood like the sky and the earth was finally fully presented in front of everyone...


    The awakening of the Bing Demon God suddenly made Loulan''s people elected into panic!


    I saw a huge hand suddenly smashed down... the rock above the forbidden area suddenly collapsed and splashed, and a great mountain was hit by this punch, and most of it was directly smashed...


    The rubble flew down, but the people of Loulan below were caught in even more panic...


    I saw that at this moment, at the collapsed mountainside, Monkey King jumped out, holding Xiao Li in his left hand, the high priest in his right hand, and Chi Lian on his shoulder...


    Well, for the morals of this product, people are already unable to complain!The people he saved were all girls...


    Immediately behind Monkey King, it was Xiao Yao Yao. He was flapping his wings and soaring out of the splashing gravel, with only Tianming and Shaoyu on his back!


    After that, two figures flashed out again...Gai Nie and Bai Feng, and Bai Feng was supporting Wei Zhuang who was still fainting at this moment!


    "Master Wukong! Hurry up! I beg you... Hurry and stop him... If this goes on, my people in Loulan will be in danger..." The high priest who was caught by Monkey King ignored the shyness at this time, looking at those The tribesmen who ran for their lives in the gravel were heartbroken and looked at Monkey King pleadingly.


    Putting down the three of Xiaoli, Sun Wukong nodded, looked at the people of Gai Nie and said: "You go to save the people of Loulan, I will meet the so-called soldier demon!" As he said, his figure flashed. It''s breaking through...


    The raging flames sprayed out, that terrible power, even the mountain stones were blown to pieces, and immediately burned!The sky is full of fire, flooding this place!


    The Bing Demon God is like a terrible giant. When one stepped out, the rocks shattered and roared!Its power is indeed terrifying!..

 392 Chapter 25 Shocking

    The huge bronze giant stood on the ground, almost as high as the mountain. A huge foot stomped on the ground. It seemed that even mountains and rivers could collapse, destroying a large area in an instant.The rubble pierced through the air, and fell like a meteorite, forming a terrible disaster!


    Fortunately, Guy Nie and others came to the rescue in time, and there were no serious casualties!


    It''s just that when the manpower is exhausted after all, there are more than hundreds of people here, how can they be saved in a short time!


    The Bing Demon God, under the control of public losing and enmity, shot its giant palm that can almost cover the sky with one palm!The terrible palms rang!


    A child of about five years old suddenly fell to the ground while escaping!His mother was shocked. She exclaimed, and rushed forward in spite of her own comfort, trying to use her small but great body to resist the terrifying giant palm that fell down...


    Looking at the huge palm covering the sky that is getting closer and closer, a deep sense of terror emerged in the mother''s eyes... Seeing their mother and son, they would turn into a piece of blood...


    A figure flashed in an instant, standing in the air, proud of the sky, and gently stretched out his right hand. Under the horrified and incredible gaze of countless people, it easily resisted the terrible giant that was shot down. Palm!


    Suddenly, people forgot to escape, and almost all stood on the spot at the same time, staring blankly at not far away, that incredible scene...


    A small body is completely out of proportion to the terrifying bronze giant, just like the gap between the elephant and the ant!However, such an ant uses only one hand to withstand the terrible bronze giant palm, making a clicking sound, no matter how hard the bronze giant exerts its strength, even if the power of the arm is not the terrible bearing The power of wiping out all the sparks, but still can''t shake the tiny body at all!


    He just stood in the air so indifferently!With just one hand, he caught the huge bronze palm that was so different from his own body!His complexion was indifferent, not the slightest reluctance...


    "Too...too...too amazing...Is this guy still a human?..." Tianming''s eyes widened and exaggerated.


    "This...this...this is beyond the scope of human beings?" Shaoyu''s eyes widened in disbelief. There are such terrifying existences in the world!I thought that my natural divine power was already rare in the world!However, compared with Monkey King, it''s almost a foolish talk!


    "Unexpectedly, there should be such a strange person. It seems that Gai is ignorant..." At this moment, even Gai Nie was shocked.


    As for Chi Lian, she has already grown big, and I really want to put an egg into her xing little zui...


    "No...impossible...impossible...in the world...how could there be such a person...this...impossible..." The public defeat was almost frightened by Monkey King''s actions. He fell to the ground!How could human power have such terrible power?Even if you are born with supernatural power, it is impossible to reach such a terrible level, right?


    For a moment, a deep fear appeared in the hearts of public defeating enemies, he could not lose, losing, it means death!He used this soldier demon god to wreak havoc, but many of the people of Loulan have suffered. They will never let them go...


    There was madness in his eyes, and he hurriedly pressed the buttons in the soldier demon god''s body: "The soldier demon is the strongest... manpower cannot withstand the full blow of the soldier demon..."


    The gusty wind howled, and the other arm of the Bing Devil was carrying a terrible wind, and he slammed towards Monkey King...


    However, Monkey King stretched out his left hand again, and with an eye-popping move, he easily took over the terrifying giant hand!The terrible wind is rippling out, even the surrounding rocks are also splashed by the Buddha...


    The arms and body of the bronze giant had already uttered the overwhelming sound of clicking, sparks splashed, obviously, it had reached the limit, but even this way, it still couldn''t shake Monkey King at all!


    At this time, defeating public enemies is really scary. The soldier demon who can survive is as weak as a toy in the eyes of the opponent. The art of the supreme organ that he pursues is like a child¡¯s play in the eyes of this person... He lost all his strength, and sat down on the ground, his face was bald and desperate!There is a deep sense of powerlessness in my heart!This person is invincible!Really invincible!


    The power of Monkey King, after Wei Zhuang, he was frustrated and frustrated with the defeat of the enemy, and he had no intention of fighting again, his face was ashamed!


    "Hey! Have you given up? A wise choice!" Seeing the appearance of public defeat, Monkey King smiled indifferently. This feeling of completely defeating others from the heart is really cool!


    After speaking, Monkey King''s next move was even more shocking to everyone''s eyes. The boss was so wide open that he almost didn''t even know his jaw dropped!


    "Get up!!" As the soft drink sounded, the muscles on Monkey''s arm became more prominent and tightened!Immediately, the heavenly soldier demon god, under the horrified expressions of everyone, rose from the ground, just like this, under the eyes of everyone, he was lifted up in the sky by Monkey King!


    This situation is like an ant lifting an elephant, and it will be shocking!What kind of overlord, compared with the current Monkey King, it is simply weak!


    At this moment, in the eyes of others, Monkey King is no longer a man, but a god, an omnipotent god!The god that the world cannot cross!That shocking, invincible posture that scorns the sky is imprinted in people''s hearts, and I am afraid that it will never go away!


    "From now on, there will be no soldiers and demon gods! Your Loulan''s mission! This is the end!" The mighty voice rang in every corner of Loulan, just like the god king, giving an absolute god metaphor!


    At this moment, everyone felt excited and exciting!The excitement can hardly be suppressed, and I want to roar to the sky!


    Immediately, Monkey King gave a strong throw, and the huge Demon God was thrown into the air under the horrified eyes of everyone, and then fell quickly...


    Monkey King''s punch hit the sky!"Boom" a terrifying roar!The whole sky began to tremble. Shake!The Bing Demon God burst into pieces under the punch of Monkey King!The public''s vengeance in it turned into a smear of blood in a scream of fear!With the bronze shards all over the sky, raining down...


    Terrible blow, earth-shattering!The man standing proudly in the sky, like an undefeated God of War, just where he stands, he exudes that vast and infinite majesty!


    After the silence, the people of Loulan knelt down and looked at the figure in the sky, full of infinite respect and worship!It''s so hot, like those diehard believers!


    Cheers and tears are intertwined, resounding through the sky...


    (If you have a monthly pass, please vote for a monthly pass. For those with flowers, please vote for flowers! Thanks again!)..

 393 Chapter 26—Real Life

    The stars are falling, and the mountains and rivers are dull.


    The tears of the goddess transforms the dragon into the sky.


    In the flame, the sword points to the evil king.


    All in one fell swoop, save our country!


    This is an ancient motto handed down by Loulan from generation to generation, and a warning message left by the goddess to Loulan''s people!However, due to the arrival of Monkey King, he has already broken his fate!With his absolute strength, he ended everything here with an arrogant and cruel attitude!


    "Loulan is saved!" The high priest looked at the bronze shards scattered all over the sky, looking very happy.


    Everything ends with the end of the Bing Demon God.The mission given to them by the goddess ends here!


    Chi Lian and Bai Feng left Loulan with Wei Zhuang...


    With the end of the battle, Loulan restored the peace of the past here!


    As the sunset goes west, in front of the wide pavilion, the perfect statue of the goddess is carved on the white wall, holding his heart in both hands, tears in his eyes...


    Xiao Li stared at the goddess statue in front of him, his eyes calm, not knowing what he was thinking!


    With the sound of footsteps, Tianming and others came here, and they were relieved when they saw Xiaoli.


    "Xiao Li, why did you come here without a word? It made us look for it for a while!" Tianming complained a bit, but it was not difficult to hear the worry inside.


    "Xiao Li, I think you seem to have something on your mind..." Shaoyu looked at Xiao Li, frowning slightly.


    "Where is Brother Wukong?" Xiaoli glanced at a few people. Only Tianming and Shaoyu were in the field.The three people, Gai Nie, didn''t see Monkey King, so they couldn''t help but asked in doubt.


    "A lot of Loulan people were injured this time. Brother Wukong also knows some healing spells. Now he is treating the wounded... I think... he will come soon..."


    Shaoyu just said this, but Monkey King walked over with the high priest: "Oh, Xiaoli, I haven''t seen you for a while, you start to miss me!"


    If Xiao Li didn''t hear the words of Monkey King''s play, she stretched out her hands, Xiao Yao Xiu ran over and was held in her arms.Gently stroking Xiao Yao Yao''s head, Xiao Li looked at Monkey King, and said lightly: "I''m leaving...this time... to say goodbye to you..." And Xiao Yao Yao in her arms , Looking at Monkey King, his eyes were full of dismay.


    "You want to leave? Why?" Tianming asked in confusion and anxiously.


    Just as Tianming had just finished speaking, Xiao Li''s whole body suddenly shone with golden light during her debut, and drifted away towards the goddess... But the bodies of her and Xiao Yao Xiu became more and more dimmed...


    "This...this is?!..." Shaoyu''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "...I want to leave without my consent, that''s not okay! Xiao Li!" Sun Wukong flashed his figure and appeared beside Xiao Li, gently holding her delicate hand with a smile on his face.


    Xiao Li''s pretty face turned red, and he lowered his head and whispered, "I... don''t want to leave... but..."


    "With you, it is enough!" Monkey King smiled faintly, with a single finger lowered between her eyebrows, and instantly, the divine light shone, enveloping Xiaoli and Xiao Yao Yao, the rules of life were circulating and transforming. Their illusory bodies suddenly became more and more solid...


    Feeling the change in herself, Xiao Li''s eyes widened in surprise, looking at Monkey King with shocked eyes: "You...are you..."


    "From today, you are the real Xiao Li... From now on, stay by my side!" Monkey King smiled faintly and said.


    Feeling the changes in her body, the shock in Xiao Li''s heart cannot be added!She is just using the goddess¡¯ divine power to manifest the tears of life in the human body. To put it bluntly, she is actually a necklace, but now, she has her real body. She is no longer the necklace. Is a real person!


    Only God can do such a method, right?Is he a god?No wonder it has such terrible strength!


    "En!" Xiaoli nodded with a red face. From now on, she will no longer be a necklace, but as a human being, following the person who gives her true life and the person who gives her true life. By your side, living in this world!


    "She...she...could it be..." The high priest seemed to have thought of something, looking at Xiao Li with a look of surprise.Seeing the look in Sun Wukong''s eyes, the high priest immediately kept silent, but he couldn''t hide the excitement in his heart!If the guess in my mind is true, then the goddess really exists...


    At the same time, Xiao Yao Yao screamed for joy, jumped into Monkey King''s arms, and rubbed very affectionately. The happy color on his face was obvious!In this way, it can be separated from Monkey King.


    "Since this is the case, then, let''s not get over it! Mr. Sun, there will be some time later..." Gai Nie hugged his fist towards Monkey King.Seeing that Monkey King nodded, he turned and left: "Tianming, let''s go!"


    "Huh? Are you leaving? Can''t we stay for a few days?" Tianming was suddenly shocked, with a look of dismay.


    "We still have a lot to do, we can''t delay..."


    "Many things? What''s the matter? Where are we going?"


    "A place far, far away..."


    Seeing Gai Nie and Tianming who were gradually leaving, Shao Yu was reluctant to give up, but he hurriedly said goodbye to Monkey King, "Big Brother Wukong! The green hills will not change, the green water will flow! There will be a period later!"


    "Take care of yourself!" Monkey King nodded.


    Shaoyu nodded to Xiaoli again, and immediately chased them towards Tianming: "Tianming! Wait for your brother and me..."


    Looking at the few people who had all left, Monkey King turned his head and smiled at the high priest on the side: "Sister paper! It seems that I am going to disturb you for a few more days, and by the way, I will also recover from my injuries..."


    "Are you injured?" The high priest looked at Sun Wukong for a few moments, thinking of the shocking scene of Sun Wukong''s blow to the demon god of soldiers. How do you look at it, doesn''t it look like it was injured?Looking at the look in Sun Wukong''s eyes, the high priest''s brows couldn''t help but frowned. This guy, wouldn''t it be because of me?Inexplicably, the high priest felt his cheeks become a bit hot!


    "Then stay... You are my Loulan''s benefactor... It doesn''t matter how long you want to live..."


    Beside the quiet stone cliff, the clouds and mist are lingering, and Monkey King looks at the void, his eyes are deep, as if he penetrates the void, he sees the other world...there is chaotic air...extremely nothing!In the center of the endless emptiness, fluorescent light shines, and within it, a beautiful figure is looming. Her eyes are slightly closed, and her beautiful face is like the sleeping beauty in the scroll...


    "Goddess...Interesting..." A smile appeared in the corner of Sun Wukong''s zui inexplicably, slowly resting on a boulder, closing his eyes slightly: "It''s better to recover from the injury... The Lord of this world... I look forward to seeing you. Meet..."


    (If you have a monthly pass, you can vote for a monthly pass. If you have flowers, you can vote for a few flowers! Thank you! Thank you!)..

 394 Chapter 27—The True Goddess

    A stalwart figure, sitting alone on a lonely cliff, above the sky, there seems to be a galaxy pouring down, white and vast, shining for nine days, and also shining on the body of Monkey King!


    Its whole body, the law and rune intertwined and flashed, collapsed and reborn... Exuding horrible waves, even this space is also rapidly fluctuating, becoming extremely unstable!Extremely scary.


    Xiao Yao Yao stood proudly beside the road on the lonely cliff, regaining his mighty real body, and looked around vigilantly to check it out!


    Xiao Li and the high priest accompanied him. Looking not far away, the space around Sun Wukong became extremely distorted. No need to think about it. Sun Wukong''s identity is ready to emerge. He is definitely a god!But, who can make God also be seriously injured?In addition to shock, the two women were shocked!


    "boom!"


    Terrible fluctuations, suddenly burst into the sky, rippling heaven and earth!The vast sky sank instantly.The terrible waves rippled away, and under one blow, the vast world collapsed!


    The only fortunate thing is that there are Dao laws in the heavens and the earth that are suppressed, and this kind of extreme strength is not allowed to spread out of this world, disintegrating that kind of fluctuations, and confining the vast divine power.It''s just that within a hundred meters of the enchantment, the space in it has already collapsed!


    Looking at the enchantment, the space was instantly shattered, forming a dark void, Xiao Li, Xiao Yao Yao, and the high priest were all shocked!this is too scary!If you change to someone else, with the collapse of that space, I''m afraid it will be gone!


    Xiao Li and the high priest widened their eyes, and Rao was stunned by the sight of the two women in their temperaments... It is hard to believe that the gods in the legend are actually right in front of them. seen it myself¡­


    Monkey King''s side became mysterious and hazy, surrounded by clusters of light clusters, and the law runes were constantly intertwined and collapsed!In each of the runes, there seems to be a god sitting cross-legged, exuding endless power, collapsed, and reborn again!


    Every inch of muscle and skin burst will be replaced by the new rule rune, and immediately, it will resume as usual...


    The Monkey King at this moment is healing his wounds and is also in Nirvana!The collapse and rebirth of the physical body continued again and again. With the continuous restoration and strengthening of the power of the law, his physical body became more and more powerful and indestructible!


    Invisibly, there seems to be a vast and far-reaching avenue that is evolving, in Nirvana, shaking the heavens and galaxies.In the collapse, look for vitality and peek into the higher rules and meanings!Monkey King is very careful and very cautious. He contemplates carefully and carefully erases the supreme rule of destruction power in his body!


    He found that this supreme high-level rule is really difficult to learn and difficult to master. Even if the Lord of the One World has mastered the complete rules, Monkey King still feels jerky and difficult to understand. This cannot be solved overnight!


    As the rule of destruction was erased little by little, Monkey King was surprised to find that afterwards, the power of his own rules had less and less effect on it. It seemed to have developed resistance to the power of his own rules, and each other The speed of erasure is getting slower and slower!


    "It seems that I have to absorb the power of other world masters to improve my rule level!" Sun Wukong sighed in his heart, put away the power of the rules, and wrapped all the remaining rules of destruction in his body, not allowing them to stay His body spread and raged, he closed his power and opened his eyes.Everything returned to calm again, and those shattered spaces, with the collection of Sun Wukong, returned to normal at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    "Wu...Master Wukong...How''s it going?" The high priest came to the side of Monkey King, their tone a little restrained.Standing in front of her is a true god!Can she not be nervous?


    "You wait for me here for a while, I''ll go to meet someone!" Sun Wukong did not answer the high priest''s question, but nodded to the two women, touching one finger to the center of the eyebrows, and disappearing here...


    As the injury gradually recovered, he was able to use teleport again.


    Endless void, haze of chaos, here, there is nothing but void!Silence is silent, forever unchanged!


    Only in the center of this chaotic void space, there is a group of light shining, like a cocoon, enveloping a stunning woman in it, extremely gentle!The strong vitality drifts away, making people feel relaxed and happy!


    A figure flashed instantly, and Monkey King looked at the stunning woman in the almost transparent cocoon, and his eyes flashed with surprise. Yan came: "The goddess is the goddess! Even if you fall asleep! Such beauty is unmatched!"


    The black hair was floating without wind, and on the face of Chen Yuluoyan, his face was serene, giving people a sense of infinite tenderness like a spring breeze!And the look of compassion and compassion, without the slightest concealment, came out naturally, which is awe-inspiring!The snow-white skin loomed under the fluttering white skirt, shining with moonlight, as pure and holy as snow!


    A moonstone in the heart of her forehead, shining stars, set off her peerless face even more beautiful!The dribbling on the shoulders seems to be alive, and it moves autonomously, adding an unparalleled and mysterious beauty to it.


    This supreme goddess, even in a deep sleep, is still so beautiful and moving!It is impossible to give birth to the slightest evil heart!


    Beauty, Monkey King sees a lot, but beauty is so thrilling, so temperamental, he has seen it for the first time!Such a woman, as long as someone takes a look, she will exclaim, she!Is the goddess!


    The Monkey King at this moment is a little surprised to see, this is unprecedented, he will never enter a daze like a pig because others are too beautiful!However, this also shows more how beautiful this goddess is!This kind of beauty, whether externally or internally, is the most beautiful in the world!Just look at it, and you can''t help being deeply intoxicated!


    "Nima! This is the true goddess! There are some!" After watching for a long time, Sun Wukong finally recovered and let out a sincere exclamation.


    At this moment, the goddess finally seemed to sense something. Dai''s eyebrows trembled and moved, and her eyes that had been sleeping for so many years opened slightly...In a short time, her beauty became more and more dazzling, and even this world was lost!


    Bright eyes, like two black gems, bright and moving!Maybe it was too long asleep, and there was a trace of the lazy look of the little girl next door who just woke up!Add endless temptations.


    Looking slightly, the goddess was stunned after seeing Monkey King!She is very puzzled, this is the space she created, without her own leadership, who can come here without her knowing it?


    "Hello! My goddess, it''s nice to meet you! My name is Monkey King! You just call me Wukong!" Monkey King said politely.But that tone was obviously a bit of admiration.


    Yuehui converged, the goddess showed her true face, Monkey King''s eyes lit up, and his heart cried out: How dazzling!To be dazzling... a true goddess is standing in front of me...


    (Dear friends! After reading, remember to enjoy a few small flowers and come for a monthly pass!)..

 395 Chapter 28 The Encounter Again

    Chapter 28 The Meeting Again


    In the space here, the sun is misty and the aura is steaming, and the goddess walks out of the moonlight group. She is wearing a moon white dress, her body exudes radiance and fragrance, which is intoxicating.


    She is aloft and inviolable!Her star is holding the moon, her peerless appearance is so embarrassing that she dare not look directly!She has a thousand rays of sunshine and a thousand reigns!In an instant, it returned to peace.


    Gentle like water, as long as you stand next to her, you can feel a thick warmth in your heart, just like a mother''s embrace, nostalgic and intoxicating!


    "Are you the god of that world? You shattered the void and came to my world..." The goddess is gentle as water, and every move is so noble and elegant, which makes people respectful.


    "God?... No wonder mortals in this world call you a goddess... So you call yourself a "god"!" Monkey King smiled faintly, "But, goddess...hehe...this title is ting for you..."


    "All the names are just a code name...then the outside world lord...what are you looking for me?" The goddess looked at Monkey King lightly, her expression calm, gentle, and never changed.


    Monkey King stared at the goddess for a moment, and said faintly: "Originally intended to seize your divine position, so that you can heal your wounds with the power of your world lord... However, such a beautiful goddess can''t decisively let it go!"


    "Taking my divine position?...As the lord of the world...you...are you injured?" The goddess looked at Monkey King in surprise.He did not get angry because of his words, but showed a deep sense of concern.


    Her kindness, her greatness, her every move!They all exude a deep love, that is, care for everything in the world without discrimination!Bathed in her divine light, even Monkey King felt that his heart suddenly calmed down!


    Well, standing in front of such a compassionate, kind and great goddess, Monkey King suddenly felt that Yali Mountain was big!He couldn''t do it to such a goddess!


    At the moment, he waved his hand and said indifferently: "Forget it! I''ll go find other world masters to trouble me..."


    "Can you let me take a look? Maybe, I can help you!" The goddess looked at Monkey King calmly. In fact, she was also very curious about who it was that could cause the Lord to be injured and unable to heal!


    "You want to help me? Forget it! With the power of your rules...it can''t erase the power of rules in my body..." Monkey King waved his hand and rejected the goddess''s kindness.


    "Could it be that a realm higher than me hurt you?" The goddess Dai frowned slightly. As the lord of a realm, she naturally knew some secret secrets, although she had been in this world. Haven''t been to other worlds before!


    "It''s not higher than you, but too much higher..." Monkey King stretched out his hand flat, and suddenly a black law rune appeared in his hand. The power of destruction on it was instantaneous. The space was shattered, and on the Monkey King''s arm, there were cracks and blood flowing!


    The face of the goddess, which was in a gentle and calm face, finally appeared astonished. Only a residual rune of the law made her feel a sense of danger, which can be seen, leaving the power of this rule. Human, what a terrible world master is.


    As the mind turned, countless regular runes appeared in Monkey King¡¯s hands, and rushed towards the extremely ruinous rune without making a shocking sound. They just swallowed each other, melted, and immediately, all It was offset by obliteration... And with the disappearance of the rule of destruction, the crack on Monkey King''s arm was restored to perfection just before...


    "Although I know that in addition to me, there may be countless world masters in other dimensional worlds... But I didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful world master..." The goddess watched Sun Wukong recover intact Arm, depressing the shock in his heart, his face once again returned to the calm of the past.


    "It seems that I really can''t help you... How did you contradict that existence?" The goddess sighed slightly.


    "It''s not my conflict with him...but he can''t tolerate my existence..." Monkey King said helplessly.The Lord of the Dragon Ball World launched a lore against him without saying a word!This is Chi Guo Guo''s jealousy!


    "Can''t tolerate your existence?" The goddess stared at Monkey King, her face calm and soft, calm and indifferent.But there was obviously a hint of curiosity in his eyes.The other dimension planes are still very attractive to her goddess who is''not going out of the house''.


    "Do you know how long it took me from a mortal to reach this world master?" Monkey King looked at the goddess and said lightly.


    "You...have cultivated from a mortal to become the master of a realm?" A look of surprise flashed in the goddess''s calm and unwavering eyes, but her complexion remained as usual without showing it!


    Monkey King nodded.


    "How long did it take?"


    "It''s less than ten years..." Actually, Monkey King doesn''t remember how long it took. It''s probably just that little time if it counts as a training in the time house!Maybe less!


    The meaning contained in a few simple words is shocking and unbelievable.


    With the qualities of a goddess, Rao was shocked and speechless for a long time. He sighed softly, "No wonder that master can''t tolerate you..."


    In just ten years, she became a realm master, and she is still a higher realm master than her. I feel a little crazy to say this, but the goddess knows that this is true. As the master of a realm, the truth is false. She could still hear it.


    However, at this moment, a huge black hole suddenly appeared in the Goddess Space, and an extremely terrifying aura radiated from it. In an instant, the layers of space here shattered and opened, and it was about to collapse...


    The face of the goddess changed drastically, her hands were sealed together, and the waves of space radiated from her slender hands. The collapsed space was healed again at an astonishing speed...


    However, it was just healed, but it was shattered by the terrible breath... The speed of repair is not as fast as the terrible destruction...


    Feeling this extremely familiar and terrifying aura, Monkey King''s expression also changed drastically. He raised his head and looked at the endless black hole, and his expression became very difficult to look like: "That bastard...could you catch up so quickly?"


    Just when Sun Wukong felt bad, a roar came out from the black hole space, and immediately, a burly big man was familiar with it and shot out from the hole!Stand proudly in the void!The surrounding space instantly shattered under his terrifying aura!Endless darkness appeared all over his body...but his whole body was scarred, and looked very miserable.


    Seeing the appearance of the man, Sun Wukong was stunned, but his eyes lit up. He put his arms around his chest and said with a joke: "Oh! Isn''t this Yuanmie? Who has the great ability that day made you into this? What do you look like? This look is so handsome!"


    "En?" Yuan Mie was so angry that he lowered his head and looked at him. In amazement, he jumped and yelled: "Grass! Monkey King! It''s you bastard! Your bastard is so miserable... Almost overturned the ship in the gutter... You will pay me your life..."


    (After reading, remember to vote for a monthly pass!)..

 396 Chapter 29—My Goddess

    Thinking of what happened during this period of time, Yuan Mie wanted to cry without tears, almost mad.


    Just after breaking the seal, before regaining his strength, he encountered Monkey King and others and the perverted Dragon Ball World Lord!Later, Monkey King borrowed the dimensional power of the dimensional god to destroy the dimensional channel, causing him to get hurt... But, what¡¯s more unfortunate is that the world he falls into is also the world of Gaowu, although it cannot be compared with the world of Dragon Ball , But it is also a world of explosive strength!


    As soon as he appeared, he brought out the realm master of that side of the world, and the two played for several days and nights, and there was no outcome!This makes Yuan Mie an aggrieved one!


    Who is he Yuan Mie?That is the evil of the dimension!The supreme existence alongside the ruler of the entire dimensional world, the dimensional god!The realm master who was two dimensions away from him was even on par with him. As expected, Huluoping was bullied by a dog!


    Paralyzed, why don''t I turn you over, can''t I leave it!Therefore, Yuan Mie decisively broke through the dimension and was about to flee!But how could the world master let him escape easily?Such a severely wounded supreme being, there is no advantage, bastard!If you seize the opponent''s divine position, then you won''t be awesome!So, the world lord chased vigorously!


    In countless dimensional passages, the two have engaged in countless duels, and Yuan Mie couldn''t be aggrieved!In the end, he was drawn into anger, and still used the forbidden move before his strength was restored, and directly gave the opponent a second!As a result, he was hurt even more, and his strength plummeted!


    I wanted to find a low-level plane and absorbed the power of the world''s master to restore my strength, but I didn''t expect to encounter Monkey King again!It''s really narrow!Nima''s!Don''t bring such fun!My dignified generation of dimensional evil!The big BOSS of the whole world has been like a coffee table since it was broken, full of tragedies!There are wood!


    You let me meet Monkey King this pervert now, isn''t it the rhythm of death?Players don¡¯t bring this too!


    At this moment, even though Yuan Mie had a fierce and angry face, his big eyes were bigger than a copper bell, and his eyes were full of fire, wishing to swallow Monkey King alive!However, in my heart, I was sweating, shouting cheating!He is scared now! The current self is extremely seriously injured. If he is really fighting against Monkey King, if the opponent is in his heyday, then he won''t give him a second!


    "En?" Seeing Yuan Mie screaming so fiercely, but he didn''t dare to step forward and attack, a strange light flashed in Monkey King''s eyes: "Isn''t this guy maimed by someone? So I didn''t dare to come forward and follow. Shall I fight?"


    But he didn''t dare to try it lightly, because he himself was seriously injured now, and he didn''t dare to use all his strength. If he triggered the rule-breaking riot in his body, then he would be a tragedy!


    Between the two confrontation, a sweet and gentle voice rang out: "I don''t care who you are? But, please converge your energy... My world can''t stand your toss!"


    "Speaking of the adults, don''t interrupt the children!" Yuan Mie waved his hand, shouting at the goddess very domineering.


    The goddess was choked immediately, it was the first time anyone dared to speak to her like this, somehow!Suddenly there was a fire in her heart!A dignified generation of goddess who was scolded as a child by others, can she not be angry?If this word came from some mortals, she could still smile indifferently, but if it came from Yuan Mie''s mouth, it would be a matter of dignity!Because of the other party, she is in the same position!


    The Monkey King on the side was also stunned, and immediately Chao Yuanmie extended a thumb from the bottom of his heart, and said, "Fuck! This is the real goddess! Your sister can bear to curse?"


    "What kind of shit goddess, there is no two flesh, a dry old man can slap her to death!" Yuan Mie looked disdainful, waved his hand, and suddenly a portrait composed of divine power appeared in the sky. Intoxicated: "Have you seen it? This is the perfect true goddess in my mind..."


    Looking at the portrait of the sky, Monkey King¡¯s mouth twitched...Even the goddess beside him was speechless for a long time...


    Can the person in the portrait really be called a goddess?Nima?The muscles of that body are stronger than brother!A fierce look, like a bull!The bucket-like waist, full of lumps of abdominal muscles, makes people look at it, it''s deadly!


    "She...she...she is the...goddess in your mind..." Monkey King pointed to the portrait in the sky, swallowing saliva, only to kneel to Yuan Mie!Nima!It doesn''t have such a heavy taste!


    "That''s! Look at the muscles of that body! That powerful arm... the ferocious eyes... Wow Ka Ka... Only such a goddess, that is worthy of my Yuanmie... Muscle is power... Power is beauty... Look... what a perfect goddess..."


    "Uh~~" Sun Wukong looked at Yuan Mie''s intoxicated look, and finally couldn''t bear it, almost vomiting out on the spot!At the moment, Chao Yuanmie gave two thumbs up, and sincerely admired: "You bull! You are amazing! I have never admired anyone in this life... You he. Mom is the first..." After talking, Sun Wukong suddenly He burst into a swear word: "Fuck! What a heavy taste this is! You deserve your whole life..."


    "Oh! The world is so big, sure enough... Everyone has his own goddess in his mind... The goddess in his mind... Although a little special... but it is reasonable..." The goddess sighed slightly and stepped back. , She found that the head of the one called Yuan Mie seemed abnormal, so it was better to stay away.


    While speaking, Yuan Mie has been observing Monkey King. With the other party¡¯s temper, if he had no scruples, he would have launched an attack as soon as he saw him like this. It was him, he would do that too!Because he just experienced such a past!


    However, Monkey King has not launched an attack, so it shows that the other party''s injury has not recovered!


    I am injured, you are also injured!My dimension is different from yours by several levels!There is no reason to beat you!


    Thinking of the dimensional power remaining in Sun Wukong''s body, Yuan Mie''s greed and greed suddenly rose. If he had that dimensional power, it would be of great help to his injury!The so-called riches and wealth insurance in demand, fight it!Even if you can''t beat it!I always have no problem running away, right?Thinking of this, Yuan Mie suddenly became vicious, and his body was full of demonic energy, and the terrible aura burst out again. This space finally couldn''t bear his terrible power and began to collapse!


    Yuan Mie suddenly got into trouble, which caused the goddess Dai''s eyebrows on the side to wrinkle, and a deep worry flashed on her face!


    "You step back a little bit. With your strength, it is not enough to participate in this battle!" Monkey King said with a solemn expression to the goddess on the side.


    The goddess nodded, her figure flashed, and she left here far away!As soon as Yuan Mie appeared, she felt that this person''s strength was simply not something she could contend!


    "I thought you didn''t dare to do it! In that case! Then let''s do some exercises!" Monkey King smiled, not afraid!The momentum soared, the whole body burst into the sky, and the hair was flying!In a flash, transform into the god of super game!..

 397 Chapter Thirty—So Saving Beauty

    Two streamers flashed in the void, a magical energy was overwhelming, and a red glow!All exudes earth-shaking power!Above the void!Crash!


    "Boom~~~" with a shocking sound!In an instant, the goddess space was fragmented and turned into a black void!The chaotic air current is permeated, and the terrible space-time storm has lost the shackles of space and swept the sky suddenly!Powerful!


    However, the seemingly terrifying time and space storm, in the sky, the two people collided suddenly, but it was shattered by the shock, and the smoke disappeared!


    Monkey King instantly condensed a lightsaber in his hand, without saying anything, he slashed forward directly, bursting out an incomparable red glow, flooding the front.


    Now, not to mention that he is seriously injured, but he must always suppress the law of destruction in his body that may riot at any time. Therefore, time cannot be delayed!When he shot, it was a lore!


    "Hmph! You thought you would!" Yuan Mie roared, and a black lightsaber instantly condensed in his hand, erupting with a shocking black light, and it was even more magical!A strong magical energy fills the sky here.


    Yuan Mie didn¡¯t want to delay the battle for too long, because his injuries were too serious and he was in a period of weakness. The long-term battle was very unfavorable to him. Therefore, he also unreservedly displayed what he can now. The strongest combat power!


    Void trembling. Shaking, the world roars!The vast black light overwhelmed the world, manifesting the mighty power, like a river falling down that day!


    Monkey King leaped high into the sky, his lightsaber exuding destruction luster, his sword aura was like a rainbow!Condensed but not scattered!It doesn''t have that terrible fierce power, nor the peerless edge that shatters everything!Yes, it''s just an unrelenting will!God blocks and kills gods, Buddha blocks and kills Buddha!I am invincible!


    Wanzhang Jianmang fell down!The wind is mighty, the rainbow is shining, the mighty power moves everywhere, shaking the world!It seems that even this day will be cut into two!


    The peerless might erupted by the two of them has changed the face of the goddess watching the battle far away!She knew that these two people might be very strong, but they would be so strong!Moreover, listening to their tone, they are all seriously injured, and they have not yet shown their real strength...


    At the moment, the goddess showed a bitter smile. If this continues, his world will be destroyed by the battle between the two!However, she was helpless!Because of this fight!She can no longer intervene!


    "when!"


    The monstrous Demon Sword and the Invincible Sword Light collided in the void, suddenly exclaiming and roaring, and the void area was cracked open again, bursting into pieces!This world is approaching destruction!The face of the goddess suddenly changed...


    For a time, the two swords persisted in the void, and they formed a confrontation!The chaotic void became wider and wider, and the void-free zone was spreading at an astonishing speed...Finally, it spread to the lower realm...In an instant, the sky collapsed and the earth shattered, and the tsunami raged!People have seen horror pictures that will be unforgettable for a lifetime!A huge hole opened in the sky, and it spread quickly!The whole world is shrouded in terrible darkness...


    Space is collapsing... the earth is disappearing... terrible thunder descends from the void like rain!The world is destroying...


    The earth trembles violently, tearing open the abyss!The house collapsed, the ruins were in ruins, there were countless casualties and screams!This is a catastrophe, people are plunged into endless fear, the gods are angry, wanting to destroy the world...


    The goddess looked at everything in the mortal world, tears falling from the corner of her eyes!Looking at the two peerless powerhouses who are still opposing in the void, they begged: "Please! Don''t fight! If you continue to fight like this... the world will be destroyed!"


    She is a kind goddess, with a compassionate heart, watching her people suffer, her heart is like a knife!


    However, the fighting between the two people meant to stop and stop?Not only did they not stop, but a more terrifying force broke out!I want to get rid of the other party!


    "Hey~ Yuan Mie! Unexpectedly, your current strength is so weak that you can''t deal with me, who is seriously injured, and you dare to do something to me! Don''t capsize in the gutter!" Sun Wukong looked at the opposite side. Yuan Mie of Yuan Mie couldn''t help laughing, and the words were full of disdain!At the same time, excitement and excitement flashed in his eyes. If Yuan Mie were to be taken down at this moment, then he would be out!


    "Huh! Monkey King, don''t be too happy too early, the gap between you and me cannot be made up by strength!" Yuan Mie was furious, and the whole body''s demonic energy suddenly skyrocketed, forming strange black runes that emanate. The terrible wave of destruction, as if to destroy everything, swept towards Monkey King!Wherever it went!Annihilate everything!This world was destroyed and shattered in an instant!


    The space of the entire world is shattering and collapsing!Seeing to be destroyed!


    "You guys stop me!!" The goddess finally couldn''t help it, and for the first time in her life she shouted angrily, her figure flashed, and her body was full of glowing waves and vitality!The power of complete rules flashed in her hands, and the terrible fluctuations spread. She wanted to use the strongest power in this world to resist Yuan Mie''s terrible blow!


    The colorful light is permeated, and life is infinite, but under the terrible rules of destruction, it is so fragile, and it is instantly destroyed and destroyed, and the remaining power is not reduced, directly bombarding the goddess...the dimension difference is too big, she can do nothing , Even if the other party has been seriously injured...


    "Is it over? To die with my own world... Is this my home?" The goddess sighed in her heart, closed her eyes, and waited for the destructive power to approach. At this point, the smoke disappeared...


    "MBD! Your brainless woman is drying her hair! Didn''t you tell you to stay away? You don''t want to bring it to death..." Suddenly a roar came from the goddess'' ears, just waiting for the goddess to open her eyes. At that time, I was surprised to find that a stinky foot kicked towards me... The man''s crisp xiong was in the middle of her, and it immediately trembled to an astonishing extent... The goddess suddenly felt a huge force, and the body was as straight as a Flying out like a meteor...


    "It''s really good to play xing... I almost flew Lao Tzu out..." Sun Wukong sighed inwardly, still recalling the warm and soft feeling on his right foot!


    In fact, Sun Wukong wanted to use the princess to rescue the goddess. Unfortunately, he now had to resist Yuan Mie¡¯s terrible monstrous magic sword. He couldn¡¯t let go of his hands at all. In desperation, he had no choice but to kick people out. ¡­


    In the distant void, the goddess stabilized her figure, feeling the pain of xiong''s mouth still being hot, spicy, and spicy, as well as a little strange sense of comfort and refreshing, her complexion turned red!At the same time, I was so ashamed!Thinking of her dignified generation of goddess, she was rescued by someone else kicking her in the mouth of Xiong, and she felt blushing and embarrassed.With this kind of treatment, she would rather die just now!


    But the other party was also in a hurry. In order to save her, she was kind-hearted, and for a while, she couldn''t be angry!


    The goddess was saved, but the ocean of laws with terrible waves of destruction was bombarding Monkey King!For a while, Monkey King was in crisis!..

 398 Chapter Thirty One

    At this moment, an expression of excitement appeared on Yuan Mie''s face!He seemed to see Monkey King who was obliterated by his own rules of destruction...because he firmly believed that the difference in the power of the rules between the two was too great, even the Monkey King in his heyday, it is difficult to retreat, not to mention now He was seriously injured!


    "Be careful!!!" Even the goddess was shocked at this moment, temporarily forgetting the strangeness before Xiong, and could not help but exclaim.


    However, looking at the rules of destruction that swept toward him, Monkey King not only showed no timidity, but a surprise on his face: "This moment is waiting!"


    With a thought in his heart, suddenly, a divine bead exuding colorful light shot out from the center of his eyebrows!It seems to have a sense of wisdom, and feels the terrible rules of destruction, it is like seeing its own natural enemy. Without the control of Monkey King, it will rush towards the rules of destruction without hesitation!


    A steady stream of dimensional power burst out from it and collided with the terrifying ocean of ruining rules!No shocking noise!Yes, it was just the colorful light shining on the world, and immediately, a little bit of that ruined rule was submerged and annexed...


    Looking at the colorful divine bead that swallowed the power of his own rules, Yuan Mie suddenly changed his complexion, and immediately roared: "Dimensional divine bead? Monkey King! You bastard...you dare to shame me!! I said what you bastard. Dare to fight against me... the damn god of dimension... you TMD wait for me... I will never let you go..."


    In the roar, Yuan Mie''s figure flashed, and above his fist, the vast demonic energy surged, shaking the sky and blasting forward!This angry punch directly shook the void!In the roar, the space of the entire world rushed again at an even more alarming speed...


    "Huh! Dare to challenge Laozi! See if I won''t kill you!" Monkey King yelled, his mind moved, and the Dimensional Divine Orb that swallowed the Law of Destruction suddenly turned into a colorful streamer and shot towards Yuan Mie!So fast!It''s unresponsive!


    Yuan Mie, who was bombarding forward, had no time to dodge. Suddenly, Xiong had a tingling pain in his mouth, and blood splattered out. He was actually pierced through his chest by the Dimensional Divine Bead, and blood spewed out!


    The Dimensional God Orb is transformed by the rules and divine power of the Dimensional God, and it can naturally hurt him!With just one blow, it hurts him more!That terrible dimensional divine power naturally had terrible restraint effects on Yuan Mie, spreading in his body, but it made Yuan Mie''s painful complexion extremely distorted!He hurriedly drew back and backed away, and the whole body''s devilish energy rushed toward the wound, the power of the rules ran, and the force of that dimension was forced out of the body!


    "Bad son! I''m going to give birth to tear you!" At this moment, Yuan Mie was burning with anger!He is aggrieved, he is angry!Since unblocking, he has been in bad luck!Where to go, where to get hurt!Nima!Laozi dignified the evil of a generation!It fell on this field!The guy who was identified as an ant was injured!Shame!This is a shame to him!


    The hatred is overwhelming, and the terrible demonic energy burst into the sky!At the moment of Yuan Mie, it was an angry rush, his eyes were blood red, and the terrible killing intent turned into substance, forming a terrible scarlet aerosol that dazzled the whole body!Bloodthirsty and violent!!The corner of his mouth was bleeding, he didn''t care about it, his scarred body seemed unbearable in the terrible devilish turmoil, cracks appeared, blood was flowing, he didn''t even notice it!Just staring at the person in front of you, the determination to kill, unwavering!


    "Grass! Make this bastard in a hurry... won''t you be ready to kill me?" Yuan Mie''s terrifying eyes frightened Sun Wukong. When his face became extremely dignified and his thoughts moved, the Dimensional Spirit Orb was Submerged in his eyebrows!The body shape flashed, in the blink of an eye, it broke through the air, and disappeared into the endless void in a flash!


    "Monkey King! Don''t want to run away!" Yuan Mie was furious, his demonic energy swept through the sky, his body flashed, and he chased him away!


    While avoiding Yuan Mie''s pursuit, Sun Wukong controlled the Dimensional God Orb in his body, and the dazzling color flowed through every cell in his body!Protecting the whole body, immediately released the rules of destruction that had been swallowed by the Dimensional Divine Orb just now, and released the rules of destruction in his body that were imprisoned by him!


    Suddenly, the rules of the Dragon Ball Realm¡¯s destruction collided with the rules of Yuan Mie¡¯s destruction, bursting out terrifying divine power, swept across the whole body of Monkey King, guarded by dimensional divine power, Monkey King was also like a heavy blow, and a mouthful of blood Squirting, the body surface instantly cracks, blood dripping!


    "Grass! Unexpectedly, when the two rules collided, such a terrible power could erupt..." Monkey King''s complexion changed drastically, and in an instant, he stabilized his figure and was not flying!


    Yuan Mie, who was chasing from behind, came in an instant, looking at Monkey King who stopped and his body that was beginning to crack and shattered, he couldn''t help laughing: "Run! You run! Why don''t you run? Haha~ ~~ What a bad retribution! Do you think Lao Tzu¡¯s rules of destruction are so easy to swallow? Now, my rules of destruction collide with the rules of destruction remaining in your body...hehe...then the result...you just wait for death! Haha... Keke~~" While laughing, he was overwhelmed for a while, Yuan Mie coughed up blood!His complexion suddenly became difficult to look like: "MD, this time I was injured more severely than fighting with the God of Dimension! Grass!"


    Immediately, looking at Monkey King''s appearance, he became extremely happy again. With a big wave of his hand, he turned into a chair and sat on it, admiring the scene in front of him!Monkey King is in pain, he is happy!I''m paralyzed, I''ve become this kind of cock, it''s all your bastard!


    Two terrible rules of destruction raged in Sun Wukong''s body, fighting each other, protected by dimensional divine power, and the body was also destroyed and fragmented!


    Muscles burst, blood splattered, looks so scary...


    Yuan Mie who was watching such a miserable side shouted that he was enjoying himself, clapping his hands and applauding!Seeing Sun Wukong''s little broken body, Yuan Mie''s mood at the moment is simply refreshing!This hateful guy is finally going to finish playing in the most tragic way in front of him...


    However, with the passage of time, even though Monkey King''s appearance became more and more miserable, he was still full of vitality and still flourishing like the ocean!Yuan Mie frowned now, his dark feeling was bad!Observe carefully, suddenly shocked!My own rules of destruction and the rules of destruction in Sun Wukong''s body are actually in the fight, offset each other, and annihilate at the same time!


    At the same time, a terrifying breath suddenly broke out from Monkey King''s body!His fragmented body, under the shining of the divine light, recovered at an astonishing speed, and it was even more powerful than before!The terrible breath, as the injury recovered, it became more and more terrifying!The breath is rising...


    Yuan Mie was shocked, he jumped out, stunned, and immediately roared: "Sudden... broke through?... Nima! Monkey King... you bastard... you yin to me..."


    [Please ask for monthly ticket, ask for flowers!Ask for 10 comments!Those who have tickets come here!Grateful!..

 399 Chapter 32—Rebirth

    Yuan Mie at this moment is very hurt, very depressed, very helpless, and very regretful. What kind of B?What the hell!I had known that I stopped going to the theater just now, and just patted it over. Isn''t it all over?Now I am fine. Not only did he not kill him, but instead solved the threat of ruining the rules in his body for him. Not to mention the recovery of his injuries, he also swallowed the power of his own rules, thus peeping into the higher laws and breaking through!


    What else can he say?Run!


    Yuan Mie is really depressed now, depressed vomiting blood, Nima, Laozi has been running since he broke the seal!There are wood!Don''t bring such bullies!I am the evil of the dimension!Dimensional evil!The big boss of the entire dimensional world!Is there wood?When did I become so tragic?


    Yuan Mie¡¯s heart kept breaking and thinking, with a wave of his big hand, a black hole appeared in front of him, and he plunged into it decisively, flashed, disappeared...He swears that he won¡¯t come out before his injury has fully recovered. Up!Nima!It''s a tragedy!There are wood!Lao Tzu''s injury will take at least ten years to recover!¡­


    At this time, Monkey King was surrounded by red flames, burning like a fire!The breath is terrifying, shocking, and frightening!


    He didn''t stop Yuan Mie, because he knew that even if he recovered from his injury and broke through, it would be impossible to leave Yuan Mie!Instead, the other party was anxious, and the one who was dangerous was himself!


    "Is this the second stage of the super game God? It is really strong!" Monkey King whispered to himself, punching out!The air vibrates, exuding terrible spatial fluctuations!This space collapsed instantly!


    "Stop...Stop...You are swinging your fist like this...My world is about to be completely destroyed..." Suddenly, a pleasant sound came from the distant void, for a moment, even closer.


    "Sorry, making your world look like this..." Seeing the goddess that appeared, Monkey King touched his head with embarrassment, his breath receded like a tide, and he returned to his normal state, just like a mortal!It was in sharp contrast with the domineering posture of the gods just now!


    Looking at the lower realm that was still collapsed, the goddess sighed helplessly. This world was already shattered, and the terrible aftermath had not diminished. It was still destroying this world. It won''t be long before this world will be destroyed!The goddess wants to repair the shattered time and space!It''s a pity that with the heart and powerlessness, the terrible aftermath erupting from Monkey King and Yuan Mie cannot be eliminated by the power of her rules!


    Sun Wukong looked at the lower realm, his brows suddenly frowned, and saw that the lower realm was collapsing at an astonishing speed, while Xiao Li, the high priest, and Xiao Yao Yao who were waiting for his return were in danger of death!Because the world is going to collapse, then they will disappear with it!


    Don''t dare to neglect, I saw Monkey King wave his hand lightly, and the space in front of him was fluctuating, Xiao Li, the high priest and Xiao Yao Yao from the lower realm appeared in front of Monkey King.


    Suddenly appearing in an unfamiliar space, Xiao Li and the others were obviously shocked. There was nothing under their feet. They stood in the void. Such a terrifying scene made Xiao Li and the high priest a little pale, but the two women Both have good temperaments, so they didn''t exclaim!


    It was Xiao Yao Yao, who screamed for joy, jumped into Monkey King''s arms, rubbed his head lightly, and looked extremely intimate!


    At this moment, Xiaoli and the two daughters found Monkey King beside them, and they were surprised: "Wukong..."


    Immediately after a vote, the two women were stunned...


    "Goddess...sir..." In shock, Xiao Li immediately knelt down to the goddess, saluting respectfully!


    "You are me... the tears of the goddess left in the world..." The goddess looked at Xiaoli, looking surprised, and then smiled faintly: "You don''t need so many gifts...Since you have been selected by Master Wukong... Then, You will follow him from now on!"


    "...It''s... the goddess..." Xiaoli nodded respectfully.But the expression was a little dazed like the high priest, their goddess, actually called Monkey King...sir?


    "High Priest Loulan...I saw the Lord Goddess..." After the shock, the high priest looked very excited and saluted respectfully. She didn''t even dream of dreaming that one day, she could see the true face of the goddess!At the moment, my heart beats like a deer!


    The goddess nodded, looked at the lower realm, and sighed slightly again: "It seems that if you want to repair this world, you can only make it reborn..."


    "My Goddess...what the hell is going on? Why does the world become like this?!" The high priest looked anxious, and the world was destroyed, so wouldn''t all humanity on earth be destroyed?


    When Monkey King was about to save Chi Lian and the others, but when he heard the word rebirth in the goddess''s mouth, his heart moved, and this thought was temporarily dismissed.


    "Before, an invader from another plane came...Although it was driven away by Master Wukong...Unfortunately, the battle between the two overwhelmed my world..."


    "The aggressor? Is it a god in another plane?" The two girls were shocked and looked at Monkey King in shock. They couldn''t calm down for a long time. He was indeed a god, and he was still a stronger than goddess. God!


    "What is the rebirth world you said?" Monkey King looked at the goddess, he was only interested in this.


    "The destruction of this world can no longer be prevented...then, it can only be reborn...the world after the rebirth is still the original world, the original person or thing...the identity is the original identity...the destiny of each person is still the same Destiny...but...it will be different...the world trajectory after rebirth may deviate...this...it can also be said to be the original world...or it can be said not...just treat it as another parallel space after rebirth... "


    "Another parallel space... My grass! Is this the world of the animated version of "Qin Shi Mingyue"?" Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up. He didn''t expect that, because of his own relationship, the world of "Qin Shi Mingyue" would change like this , But this is a good thing!Before, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with the sister papers of the movie version and the sister papers of the animated version.


    With the power of rules in the goddess'' hands, the ruined world below suddenly turned into a dot, which she held in her hand!Such an incredible scene stunned Xiao Li and the high priest.With a wave of your hand, one world is in your hands!What a magical power this is!


    The power of perfect rules operates, and the chaotic space of destruction is reborn again, and a world is in the hands of the goddess, evolving, rebirth...


    [The movie version is over, here is the animated version of "Qin Shi Mingyue", and then other sister papers will be abducted into the bowl!Another: ask for a monthly pass!Seeking flowers!Ask for 10 points!..

 400 Chapter One Feixue Pavilion

    The night here is brightly lit, and the stars at night are twinkling!Countless figures flowed back and forth on the street!Obviously and even at night, everything is still lively!


    In front of a beautiful pavilion, rows of luxurious and luxurious carriages are parked!The crowd onlookers pointed and pointed, and public opinion was full. Some people looked at the expensive carriages and were amazed...


    But more, it was looking at the gorgeous and noble pavilion, showing a strong yearning!But more, it is disappointment and regret!How much they want to enter the pavilion in front of them, where is almost a man''s heaven and yearning!


    It''s a pity that the distance of only one step, in front of them, is like that impossible gutter, unable to take a step forward!


    There, only those with power can enter!These civilians, as long as they watch from the outside, secretly envy them!


    Feixue Pavilion, in the country of Yan, no, it should be in the whole country, it is all famous, because there is the most beautiful singing and dancing girl in Yan country: the seat of the snow girl!Her appearance is full of shame and beauty!It''s a pity that only those who are truly powerful and rich can enter such a place!


    Today is a very special day, because the Snow Girl will perform on stage in the Feixue Pavilion!It is almost every man''s dream to witness the dance and face of the goddess. Unfortunately, if you don''t have a very high status, then you can only look at YY outside the pavilion!


    In the lively crowd, I don''t know when, a heroic man suddenly appeared. It is a pity that his weird way of appearance did not seem to attract anyone''s attention!No, if it is to pay attention, it is better to say that no one has discovered his existence.


    He just looked at Feixue Pavilion in front of him with a faint smile, but his Zui corner had a faint smile: "This is really surprising... I didn''t expect that the time period after the goddess was reborn in the world would be this time... Fortunately, it seems not bad to be able to witness the alluring dance of the Snow Girl..."


    Needless to say, he is Monkey King.As for Xiaoli and the high priest, they have long been taken into their own world by Monkey King. He came to''abduction'' of sister paper, so naturally he would not bring them to his side!


    After speaking, Monkey King walked into the pavilion with such a swagger... When passing by the guard, they turned a blind eye, still staring at the crowd, for fear of leaking someone, and sneaking in... As everyone knows, there is someone right now. Just walked in front of their eyes, they couldn''t see...


    Entering Feixue Pavilion, the luxury and dreamlike beauty inside did not attract Sun Wukong¡¯s attention. His own Dragon Palace is more luxurious and beautiful than here. I don¡¯t know how many times it is luxurious and beautiful. The only thing here that can attract his attention is the inside. The snow girl.


    Feixue Pavilion at this moment, unusually quiet...


    Only the melodious piano sound, floating softly...


    The moonlight is shining down, shining on the Flying Snow Royal Flower Terrace in the central pond, like a dream...


    Blossoming buds emerged from the water and bloomed slowly. Under the bright light, the lake surface reflected fluorescence, beautifully...


    A beautiful woman who walked out like a picture scroll, slowly rising from the flying snow imperial flower platform, revealing her peerless face!Holding a jade Xiao, elegant and standing, with a peaceful complexion, no wave from the past and the present...


    The wide sleeves and the flower-like skirt show her graceful, soft, graceful and graceful to the fullest, but the cold color of the clothes shows her indifferent and clearness perfectly!


    The graceful figure is decorated with all kinds of elegant colors and exquisite shapes, which not only won''t make her gaudy and mediocre, but adds a bit of elegance and etherealness.One more point is too gorgeous, one less point looks empty.


    This is a perfect woman, beautiful to thrilling, beautiful to drunk!Every move can affect people''s hearts... As soon as she comes out, she shocks the audience. Here, the quiet needle drop can be heard!All of them looked blank, obviously fascinated by the beauty of the snow girl!


    She lightly instigated Zhu Chun, put the jade flute between the chuns, exhaling like orchids, and the melodious flute sound spread slowly, seeming to wash people¡¯s hearts...


    Monkey King looked around, but he shook his head in disdain. All the so-called high-ranking officials around him stared blankly, showing greed and greed... Looking at them, do you really understand the rhythm?The answer is obviously no, they are just obsessed with Xue Nu''s peerless face...


    Although Sun Wukong didn''t understand the rhythm, he also felt that the Xiao Xue Girl played was very beautiful!Also listen carefully...


    The whole world seemed to be quiet, and the melodious singing came from Feixue Pavilion...Even the people in the small port on the street were attracted by the sound of flute for a while, stopped and listened carefully...


    Even God seemed to be infected by the sound of the flute. In a moment, a heavy snow fell like a feather...


    "It''s snowing..." The children cheered, but they still didn''t break the adults who listened carefully to the melodious sounds of nature... They seemed to be intoxicated, and they had long forgotten me!


    In Feixue Pavilion, some adults pretending to be drinking, stopped at this moment, and the wine glass fell to the ground without his hands. He...still didn''t know...


    The Monkey King at this moment, ignoring everything around him, was only attracted by the woman in front of him... Is such a perfect woman something that mortals can have?¡­


    The melody slowly dissipated, and the allure dance began again...


    The light dance steps, the beautiful figure, the fluttering ribbon...combined into an alluring dance...


    At this moment, the people in the field were deeply intoxicated... with wide-eyed eyes and a dumb face, the big zui, had forgotten to close...


    "Flap! Pop! Pop!~~"


    However, when everyone was deeply intoxicated and fascinated, the untimely bursts of applause awakened everyone!They all showed anger and turned to look for reputation...


    Seeing that Yan Chunjun with a beating face, Monkey King frowned. At this moment, he was very upset. He was about to rush over and slap the damn thing to death... Don''t want to, a roar, but it was transmitted at this moment. Out!


    "Huh! That bastard disturbed the general''s Yaxing? Get out of me..."


    The angry man, his face full of alcohol, was obviously a little drunk.The so-called general, just this virtue?Monkey King shook his head in disdain!


    A team of royal guards swarmed in from the door, and a luxurious and majestic sedan chair was carried in by a group of strong men.


    A guard shouted sharply: "Who was scolding just now?"


    "Hehe! This dead fat man is a little imposing... or... I''ll let you scream first... Later I will see if you can''t kill you..." Looking at Yan Chunjun, a smirk hung on Monkey King''s face. Obviously, this Yan Chunjun is going to be a tragedy!..

 401 Chapter Two Snow Girl

    The white hair wins the snow and the light dance flies, and the face of the country is a disaster for the beauty!


    The white snow drifts away, and it falls on the world with moonlight!


    The alluring beauty, under the light of the floating snow and moonlight, is as beautiful as a picture!


    It''s a pity that this short-lived beauty was interrupted by sudden applause. All of a sudden, everyone fell into the world from the fairyland, and their hearts were filled with anger, but some reasonable people did not say anything. He scolded, because they knew that the people here were all high-ranking officials!


    The sound of neat footsteps came slowly, like a sledgehammer, knocking in everyone''s heart!Suddenly, countless people bowed their heads and knelt down... Obviously, Lai Deren is a great man!


    The piano master Gao Jian frowned slightly, holding the strings with both hands, and the sound of the piano stopped!


    And the Snow Girl¡¯s Allure Dance also ended here, Lianbu moved lightly, turned slowly, and looked at the person who came, and at the same time a bad feeling arose in her heart...


    "The last general Yan Yi, I don''t know how disrespectful Yan Chunjun is when he arrives. I also hope that the adults will not consider the villains and make more atonement!" Seeing the visitor, the general who looked domineering and cursing before suddenly turned into a grandson. Kneeling in panic before the gorgeous sedan chair, said in fear.


    "Oh... it''s General Yan..." Yan Chunjun was sitting in the sedan, his tone of voice was so flat that he seemed very majestic.


    "The end is here!" Yan Yiqie was frightened and lowered his head.


    "You want me... forgive you for what sin?"


    Yan Yi''s frightened breathing began to rush, but he dared not answer.


    "Damn! This is the so-called high-ranking aura? It really looks like a dog..." The Monkey King who was not far away shook his head in disdain.


    "Zuo Wei, tell General Yan what crime he committed!" Yan Chunjun said lightly.


    "As a gentry, insulting the royal family is a capital crime!"


    "My lord... Atonement!" Yan Yi was so scared that he trembled all over, but he didn''t get scared to pee. Can such a person be a general?


    I saw that Zuo Wei''s figure flashed, the sword in his hand, cold light flashed, and in a flash, he appeared behind Yan Yi, the sword in his hand was already resting on Yan Yi''s neck... The latter was trembling in fright. , Staring at the sharp sword from the corner of his eyes, sweating coldly, fearing that the next one would move his head!


    "Zhao Guo''s music and dance is unparalleled in the world, Yan Country is a teenager, Handan learns to walk, and has not obtained the essence of the seven kingdoms. And the snow girl''s Zhao Wu is so proud of everyone, the world can be fortunate to see it with his own eyes, and there is no regret in this life!" At this moment, the tone was indifferent, no rush or slow, with the style of a superior: "General Yan''s rude behavior is really ruining today''s Feixue Pavilion''s Yaxing..."


    "My grass! This Yan Chunjun is so shameless, Nima, you are the bastard who corrupted Yaxing tonight?" After hearing Yan Chunjun''s words, Monkey King really wanted to rush over to get his shoes and pump him!It¡¯s not the time yet, so I have to endure: "MBD, I have to get a piece of bacon to smoke his face later..."


    At this moment, Yan Chunjun¡¯s voice continued: "Although he committed a capital crime,...Today the master of Feixue Pavilion is Miss Snow Girl, and his life and death are still up to Miss Snow Girl!"


    "The Yanchun sovereignty is all over the world. Before the adults drive, a dancer in the Xuenv district is not qualified to be the master! What''s more, Feixue Pavilion is just a place for recreation and fun, regardless of government affairs, only talk about elegance! This is not the official government of the adults. It''s not even a killing ground..."


    "Bold!!" A guard shouted immediately.


    "Um~~" Yan Chunjun waved his hand with great dignity, and the red veil slowly opened to both sides, revealing the ugly face of Yan Chunjun: "Regardless of the government, only talk about elegance...hehe... In this way, it''s mine, isn''t it?"


    In the proud position of Xue Nv, she was silent!


    The sharp sword resting on Yan Yi''s neck was exuding a cold glow at this moment.Yan Yi was scared in a cold sweat!


    Looking at Yan Chunjun''s lightly swinging right hand, the sharp sword disappeared instantly, his figure flashed, and the man was guarding Yan Chunjun''s body here.


    And Gao Jianli''s hands once again supported the strings...


    Yan Yi immediately knocked his head repeatedly, and the floor slammed: "Thank you for your kindness! Thank you for your kindness!..."


    "For a long time, there is a strange woman in Feixue Pavilion, who is extraordinary and otherworldly! When I saw it today, she really deserves her reputation..." Then, Yan Chunjun raised her hand and gestured. Faintly said: "The name of this wine is Guanghanguang, which is derived from the rare fruit of the Western Regions. Even if it is the wine from the palace, there is no such ecstasy. Come here, give wine to the Snow Girl..."


    A waiter stepped forward, holding a glass of wine, respectfully forward, and handed it to Xue Nu.


    A middle-aged man sighed: "Although the wine is good, but you can''t drink it..."


    A young man asked in confusion: "What is the name of this wine?"


    "In Yan Country, it is already an open secret. If Yan Chunjun gives wine to a woman, it means she wants her whole person..."


    "Yan Chunjun is really not a thing! I dare to use it to be strong, I don''t know how many good women have been harmed by this product! Brother such a powerful character is useless, how old are you!" Yan Chun Jun''s actions caused Sun Wukong to be extremely unhappy, and immediately marked him as mortal.


    The Snow Girl gracefully picked up the wine glass and looked towards Yan Chunjun: "Thank you for your kindness. It is lucky for us dancers to be able to climb onto this flying snow jade flower stand. It is also the favor of the elegant guest like an adult, and it is Feixue Pavilion. Thanks to God¡¯s blessing to Feixue Pavilion with this cup of peerless glory..." As he said, Qing raised the glass in her hand and poured the wine down...


    "Xuenu thanked adults for the dancers in the world..." Xuenu rejected Yan Chunjun''s good intentions in a clever way.


    Yan Chunjun in the sedan chair squeezed his fists, obviously he was extremely angry. This was the first time anyone dared to refuse his kindness!


    "Xue Nu¡¯s dance has been interrupted just now. This is the end of tonight¡¯s performance. Please come back!" Xue Nu¡¯s beautiful and elegant voice sounded again, and she turned slowly and was about to leave...


    "Presumptuous, how dare you turn your back to the royal family!" a guard shouted immediately.


    "Be more presumptuous, there is brother to support you!" At this moment, Monkey King felt a little excited in his heart. After listening to so much nonsense, he was finally about to appear domineering!


    "Wait!" Yan Chunjun stopped Xue Nu again.


    "What else does your lord have to do?" Xue Nu didn''t turn around, but replied lightly.


    "Every city has its own legend. What''s more, this is the capital city. Snow Girl¡¯s famous Lingbo Feiyan is the biggest legend in this city. I hope Snow Girl can help me..."


    Xue Nu immediately interrupted him: "I thank the adults for their love, but the adults really want to see Lingbo Feiyan, but there is still a problem..."


    "Where is the difficulty?"


    "The Snow Girl once made an oath that she will never dance this dance in front of others in this life. If she breaks her oath, she will see blood!"


    [After reading the monthly pass, please vote for a monthly pass!The few flowers that are not available are good too!Thanks again!..

 402 Chapter III The Tragic Yan Chunjun

    "You must see the blood?...hehe...interesting..." Yan Chunjun didn''t care, his fingers tapped in the void very regularly: "Never dance this dance in front of people... but it''s not difficult... in the palace, elegant and suitable Birth is rare. Since Miss Snow Girl can''t make Lingbo Feiyan public, it should be the most suitable for my mansion...I wonder if Miss Snow Girl can appreciate it?"


    Okay, Yan Chunjun wants to be tough now, but his behavior is undoubtedly looking for death!


    The Snow Girl stood still in Taichung, not knowing how to speak!


    "Come here, please return Miss Snow Girl!" Yan Chunjun said lightly with a big hand.


    The two guards rushed out immediately, came to the snow girl, bowed, and pressed harder at each step: "Please! Please! Ask Snow Girl to enjoy the glory... Please Snow Girl to enjoy the glory!..."


    "Hey! Your name is Yan Chunjun, right?!" Suddenly, a faint word came, and everyone turned their heads, looking at the man on the platform not far away, with a surprised expression on his face.Isn''t this guy wanting a hero to save beauty?


    Xiao Gao, who just wanted to shoot, frowned slightly, and sat still...


    Sun Wukong jumped, then jumped down the stairs, tapped his feet, and in a moment, he appeared in front of the snow girl, blocked the way of the two guards, turned his head and looked at Yan Chunjun: " It doesn''t matter if you interrupt such a beautiful dance, do you still want to grab a famous girl in front of Lao Tzu? Do you believe Lao Tzu uses the soles of your shoes to pump you?"


    Suddenly, the hall was quiet. Everyone looked at Monkey King in amazement. Isn''t this something wrong?Even claiming to be Lao Tzu in front of Yan Chunjun, still wanting the soles of his shoes to pump him?Is it our ear problem, or the other party is stupid?For a while, everyone cast a sympathetic look at Monkey King.This is still looking for death!


    "Oh! It''s another hero who loves heroes and saves beauty... It''s a pity... I chose the wrong object..."


    "Presumptuous!" One of the guards shouted angrily at the moment, and the group of guards all pulled out their swords. They only need to give an order and they will be ready to take down Monkey King in the first place.


    "Haha!! Interesting! Interesting! Using the soles of my shoes...it¡¯s the first time in this world anyone dared to speak to me like this..." Yan Chunjun sat calmly, showing no anger at all, but a calm expression on his face. Below, it is a bit frightening!


    "Interesting? Is it really interesting?..." Monkey King looked at Yan Chunjun faintly, his figure flashed, and the two people standing in front of him flew upside down and fell into the crowd. In the middle, one of them is still barefoot, not knowing where the shoes are flying...


    In an instant, Monkey King appeared in the sedan chair. In front of Jun Jun Yan, a clear sound of "pop" rang in everyone''s ears!


    Everyone''s eyes widened, in disbelief, they all looked like hell, what did they see?They saw that the man actually picked up a shoe sole and slapped Yan Chunjun''s left face fiercely. The crisp sound seemed to strike everyone''s heart!This is really shocking!Someone really dared to draw Yan Chunjun¡¯s face with the sole of his shoe?This is no longer simply hitting Yan Chunjun in the face, but the entire Yan King clan!


    "My lord!" The master guard who was beside Yan Chunjun was shocked at the moment, his figure flashed, and the double-edged blade in his hand pierced directly towards the heart of Monkey King!


    And those guards drew out sharp blades one after another, and immediately surrounded Monkey King!


    "Garbage! Are you looking for death?" Monkey King snorted immediately, and with a wave of his embroidered robe, a red light flashed, and an ancient sword emitting a weird red glow suddenly appeared, weird and flashed!Blighted!


    "Uh!!!" The so-called master looked at the blood hole in his xiong mouth, his eyes full of incredible color!He didn''t expect that he didn''t even have the opportunity to react, and he would be killed by a single sword!With unwillingness, he crashed to the ground, no more sound!


    The surrounding guards all had their pupils shrunk and turned pale in shock. That was the number one killer under Yan Chunjun, Jueying!Was he killed by the opponent with a single move?How is this possible!For a while, everyone had a cold sweat, but they had to bite the bullet and step forward to rescue their master!


    However, their bodies just moved, and the red glowing magic sword seemed to be alive, instantly turning back in the air!Turn into afterimages and streamers!Flying in front of everyone!There were screams and blood splattered, but in an instant, no one of the guards brought by Yan Chunjun stood!


    "Zheng~~~" The magic sword quaked, flew back on its own, and in an instant, it stuck on the ground beside Monkey King!The mysterious red glow flickered, and everyone felt chills!


    "Who are you... on earth?" Yan Chunjun''s eyes showed deep fear, his voice trembled, and his body trembled and trembled constantly!He felt the breath of death that made him cold!


    This is terrible. In an instant, all his guards died, including the number one killer beside him: Jueying!


    "My name, you don''t deserve to know!" Monkey King looked at Yan Chunjun faintly, and said: "Now I just want to give you a good meal! Because I just saw you not pleasing to your eyes!" A pop''s sole was drawn on his face: "MBD, I call you arrogant..."


    "Snapped!"


    "I call you Se..."


    "Snapped!"


    "I told you to grab the Liangjiamei paper..."


    "Snapped!"


    "I told you to pretend..."


    "Slap!" "Slap!" "Slap!" "Slap!"


    Suddenly, the crisp sound of''crackling'' rang in everyone''s ears...


    Everyone looked at the more and more vigorous Monkey King with dumbfounded faces, they were all dumbfounded, they were stunned, swallowing each other''s saliva, their faces dumbfounded!I can''t speak for a long time, shocked in my heart!


    This is too cruel and violent. In this world, there are people who dare to draw the face of the royal family!And, without scruples!


    At the same time, everyone''s faces showed a wave of excitement. Red, beating the royal family, or a figure under one person, above ten thousand people, it is exciting to think about it!And still such an abominable person!


    But for a moment, Yan Chunjun''s cheeks were already hematoma, and everyone finally understood what the so-called pig''s head looked like!At this moment, Yan Chunjun''s head is dizzy, and he has already lost the ability to think.


    And Monkey King finally stopped his hand, his figure flashed, and Yan Chunjun came to the snow girl with the pig''s head, a shoe sole slapped Yan Chunjun''s face again, yelled''cool'' and dyed that one. The bloody cloth shoes were handed over to Xue Nu: "Would you like to also come twice? Very cool!"


    A trace of unnaturalness appeared on Xue Nu''s beautiful face, and she shook her head lightly.


    Monkey King smiled and said: "Don''t be afraid! There is a brother covering you! No one can move you... Give me a hard pump! You can count on me if you die! Don''t give me face..."


    For a moment, the Snow Girl was so dumb to laugh or cry, you asked me a lady to draw someone''s face with the sole of her shoe. You can''t figure it out!However, this proposal is so attractive...


    [After reading the monthly pass, please vote for a monthly pass!The few flowers that are not available are good too!Thanks again!..

 403 Chapter Four

    Xue Nu was obviously a little excited about Monkey King''s proposal. Since Yan Chunjun mentioned Lingbo Feiyan, she had already been intent on killing Yan Chunjun.However, she is absolutely unable to make her such a peerless beauty pump her face in front of everyone!


    After calming down a little ups and downs, Xue Nu recovered her former nobility and elegance again: "You should leave now! Yan Yi just ran out in a hurry... I don''t think it will be used much, there will be a lot of it here. Soldiers of the Yan Kingdom are surrounded...By then, it will be difficult for you to leave!"


    "Then you go with me too! This is because of you, and they won''t let you go..." Monkey King looked at the peerless woman in front of him, his eyes especially firm.When watching anime, he liked the woman in front of him very much. Just now, he witnessed her alluring beauty with his own eyes. He was really moved!For her, even if it is to destroy the country of Yan, it doesn''t matter!


    "Go? Can we go there?..." Xue Nu looked at Monkey King in a calm tone, without any fear of being in danger.


    And those high-ranking officials have hurriedly left this place of right and wrong at this moment, because they know that next, this place will become an inevitable bloody battlefield!


    People go to the building empty, here, there are only three people left.Gao Jianli was still sitting as a luthier and never got up.


    Oh, no, there was a pig head (Yan Chunjun) lying unconscious on the ground.


    Monkey King and Snow Girl stand opposite each other!


    "Follow me, where can''t you go!" Monkey King said indifferently, and his tone was full of unprecedented absolute confidence.


    "What? You want to save me?"


    "Didn''t I save you just now?"


    "Do you like me?" Xue Nu suddenly raised her head and looked at Monkey King''s eyes, showing a little teasing.


    "Yes..." Sun Wukong nodded without evasiveness, and looked at the Snow Girl, looking very sincere!This time, he was indeed moved and was attracted by everything about Xue Nu!


    "You help me, nothing more than trying to get close to me, in fact, you are the same as them..." Xue Nu''s tone suddenly turned cold, she turned her head, not looking at Monkey King.


    "Don''t compare that trash with me. For you, I offend the entire Yan Kingdom... For you, I can also be an enemy of the entire world..." Monkey King''s tone is very firm. If Xue Nu asked him to destroy the world now, he would not hesitate Of hands-on.


    Xue Nu saw the scene in Sun Wukong''s eyes with unprecedented firmness, and her heart trembled. This was the first time she saw this look. For a time, her mood was complicated and difficult to understand.She was stunned by Sun Wukong''s determined aura, and she didn''t know how to speak!


    After a long silence, I could only let out a sigh: "For me, you will die... Doesn''t it matter?"


    "Death? Who in this world can take the life of my Monkey King?" Monkey King looked arrogant and full of disdain.That absolute self-confidence, but deeply shocked Xue Nu''s heart.Immediately, he shook his head again: "You are very strong, I have seen it just now... If it is because of this... I still advise you to give up the idea in your heart... No matter how strong the martial arts, can you be stronger than a thousand troops? ?..."


    "One sword is enough!" Monkey King said faintly, but his tone was filled with unprecedented confidence.It seems that the so-called army, in his eyes, is only an ant.This kind of self-confidence is shocking, and at the same time, it makes people feel that Monkey King is a big fool!Ok!At this moment, Monkey King was a fool with overwhelming confidence in Xue Nu''s mind!Because in her cognition, no one in the world can be an enemy of thousands of troops!


    Xue Nu knew at this moment that no matter what she said, it was impossible to shake Sun Wukong''s firm determination.So, turning his head to look at Xiao Gao who was sitting aside: "Then what about you? Why don''t you leave?"


    Gao Jianli glanced at Monkey King, his expression calm, but silent.


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Xue Nu''s face: "You don''t like me too, so you want to stay and help me?"


    Xiao Gao hesitated to speak, but after looking at Monkey King, he fell silent!


    Xue Nv glanced at Xiao Gao lightly, turned her head and looked at the door. The sound of neat footsteps sounded at this moment, and the sound of armor rubbing against each other, a large number of soldiers had already blocked the surrounding water: "Now! We even want it. I am afraid it is impossible to leave!"


    Monkey King was still calm, but Xiao Gao took out a sharp sword with cold light from the bottom of Guqin!His face is solemn and solemn!Be serious.He proved his choice with his actions.


    A large number of soldiers swarmed in and surrounded the Monkey King. A man in a mighty armor walked in from the door and looked like it was the general named Yan Yi.It was he who went out to inform the news, and at the same time as a general, therefore, the task of capturing criminals naturally fell on him.


    At this moment, there is no such thing as the grandson statue before Yan Chunjun, with a look of arrogance and majesty: "These three people are the unforgivable sinners of our country. You don''t need to keep your hands and kill them!" Holding tens of thousands of elite soldiers in his hand, at this moment, his whole aura has also become different.


    "Yes! General!!" The generals were full of confidence and shouted loudly. They picked up the spears in their hands and stab them at the Monkey King!


    However, at this moment, the magic sword inserted on the ground seemed to be stimulated. The red glow surging, the sound of "clank" actually rose from the ground, turning into streams of light in the void, stabs swiftly. Go!


    Blood splashed, accompanied by screams... The magic sword shuttled through the group of soldiers at an astonishing speed, turning into streams of light, and in an instant, it was to kill all the soldiers in the hall!Immediately there was a meandering circling, with a''buzz'', it turned back, and in an instant, stood beside Monkey King, floating in the air, whispering and trembling!As excited, as excited!The magic flow turned, it seemed extremely strange.


    Yan Yi almost fell to the ground without being frightened, and ran out of the door without an image!And a large number of soldiers also swarmed in!


    Monkey King grabbed the demon sword floating on his side and waved his sword violently. In an instant, Yan Chunjun, who had fainted not far away, was instantly split into two by this sword aura, and his head was separated!


    After killing Yan Chunjun, Monkey King seemed to have done a trivial thing, came to Xue Nu''s body, turned his back to her, and squatted down.


    "Do...what do?" Xue Nv frowned slightly and said lightly.With the army ahead, she still has no fear.


    "Come on! I''ll kill you on my back!" Monkey King said boldly.


    "I will go by myself! No need for you to carry..." Xue Nu said lightly.


    Seeing Xue Nu''s refusal, Monkey King didn''t bother to pay attention to it. Regardless of whether you agreed, he directly carried Xue Nu on his back, and there was a touch of softness from the back, which brought a touch of ecstasy.


    "You...what are you doing?! Quickly let me down..." The snow girl blushed immediately, struggling in a panic.Her heartbeat accelerated slightly, and it was the first time she had been so close to a strange man.


    "Hurry up! I''ll take you out!" Sun Wukong ignored the snow girl''s protest, holding a magic sword, and rushing towards the outside of the pavilion!


    "Xiao Gao! Keep up!"


    This time, he just used the sword in his hand to make a bloody path! With a beautiful woman behind her back, how to say, then we should be cool again! ..

 404 Chapter 5 One Man, One Sword

    The sky is blue, white clouds are floating softly, and the vast streets are full of elite soldiers armed with armor!The original fresh air was full of bloody breath, and a corpse lay down in a pool of blood all the way!


    Sun Wukong carried the Snow Girl on his back, and the sword in his hand turned into a frosty light. Everywhere he passed, a fresh life fell!Corpses are everywhere, blood stains the earth...


    The siege of tens of thousands of troops, in front of him, was like nothing, he was like the same demon god, holding a magic sword, killing and killing mercilessly, he seemed tireless, every time he swung the sword, several people fell!


    "Fall arrows! Shoot me arrows! Shoot them! Shoot them!" Yan Yi roared again and again, with tens of thousands of troops, still unable to stop a person. After returning, his head was insecure. Right now, he roared hoarsely.


    Bent your bow and take arrows, the arrows are like rain!


    That rain of arrows, like death, blocked all their way!Overwhelming...


    "Now, can you still hide?" Xue Nu lay on Sun Wukong''s broad back, looking at the rain of arrows in the sky, her face was as usual, still so calm, she seemed to be indifferent to life and death, and she was no longer afraid of death: "Let me go! Maybe, you still have the possibility of escape..."


    "The mere arrow rain, what a fear!" Sun Wukong said with disdain and pride: "Look how I can break it!"


    With that, a sword slashed out, a hundred zhang sword slashed the sky!The terrible sword aura seemed to have the power to open up the world, swept past in the rain of arrows!The sword aura was surging, and the terrible aftermath spread, and the rain of arrows all over the sky, under this incomparable sword aura, was instantly shattered by the shock, and the smoke disappeared!


    "...You do have some ability...no wonder you are so confident..." A hint of surprise flashed in Xue Nu''s eyes, and she immediately grabbed Monkey King''s neck and said faintly: "I suddenly don''t want to die...Can you take me out of here? "


    "No pressure!" Monkey King laughed: "For you, what if you are a devil! Go!!!"


    With a soft drink, the magic sword in his hand flew out, seeming to tremble with excitement, turning into a red glow, shuttled among the army!Cut melons and vegetables!Life is like grass!


    The elite soldiers of the country of Yan were immediately shivered and dared not to step forward. With fear in their eyes, the hand holding the weapon also became trembling.He is not a human being, but the devil who kills without blinking!Touch it and die!


    Monkey King is not a bloodthirsty person. He did this only to deter others and dare not pursue it!


    "Kill him!" Monkey King looked at the ordering Yan Yi hiding among the soldiers, and said lightly.


    Shutting through the group of soldiers, the demon sword that was mercilessly harvesting life was ordered by Monkey King, and the direction of Feiwu turned sharply, stabling towards that Yan Yi...


    "Quick! Stop it! Stop it!!!" Yan Yi was shocked, only to pee his pants without being scared.


    A group of soldiers used their bodies to stop the terrifying magic sword from stabs without hesitation. Unfortunately, their flesh and body couldn''t stop the castration of the stab from the magic sword, and they were easily pierced through their bodies!Then, in Yan Yi''s extremely fearful gaze, he pierced his xiong mouth...


    Blood splashes into the sky and falls on the earth!Yan Yi''s body, with extremely scared eyes, fell straight down like this...


    The magic sword turned into a stream of light again and flew back to Sun Wukong...


    "The general is dead! The general is dead!!"


    All of a sudden, the soldiers of the Yan Kingdom, who were already in fear, became even more confused. Everyone''s heart was shrouded in deep fear. They put down their weapons and squatted on the ground, expressing surrender!


    That person is terrible!It¡¯s not manpower to contend... he¡¯s a demon... resist and die...


    Looking at the soldiers who surrendered to the military, and the corpses along the way... For a moment, the Xue Mai was surging, and she was stunned and in a trance, she recalled the previous dialogue with Monkey King, the arrogance Her momentum and confident words were deeply imprinted in her heart.


    "Death? In this world, who can take my Sun Wukong''s life?"


    "...No matter how strong martial arts, can it be stronger than a thousand troops?..."


    "One sword is enough!!"


    It''s hard to believe that there are such terrible people in this world... Seeing tens of thousands of elite soldiers in nothing, one person with one sword, but in a moment, they will throw away their armor, abandon their armor, and surrender!No one dared to stand in fear!What a supernatural power this is!What a heroic spirit...


    Standing among the group of corpses, Gao Jianli, looking at the tall figure carrying his favorite woman, felt a deep sense of powerlessness in his heart. Could it be that the feelings in his heart died just now, and he was deeply buried in his heart?


    Monkey King looked at Xiaogao and said lightly: "There is no danger now, you should leave now!" As he said, his figure flashed and disappeared!


    Next to a clear river, Monkey King''s figure flashed out, and he gently put down the Snow Girl, with the magic sword in his hand inserted on the ground, standing quietly...


    After tidying up her appearance, Xue Nu looked at Monkey King and said softly, "Is it really okay if we just leave him like this?"


    "It''s okay! I killed people! Yan Guo will only hunt and kill me. He follows us, but it is dangerous!" Monkey King said lightly.But in my heart, I shook my mind. Gao Jianli is a dangerous rival in love!Naturally, it''s too far away.


    "What are you going to do now? You not only killed Yan Chunjun, you also killed a general, and thousands of elite soldiers of the Yan Kingdom... I''m afraid the whole world... There is no place for us anymore!" Xue Nu looked directly at Sun Wukong , Said lightly.


    "Just relying on Yan Guo? I''m going to destroy it now!" Monkey King said with disdain.Turning around, he was really ready to destroy the Yan Kingdom.


    "Wait!" Xue Nu gave Sun Wukong a blank look. Does this guy have any brains?Is it possible to destroy a country with the help of one person?It''s an act of looking for death!


    However, how did she know that just because of her blockade at this moment, the entire country of Yan escaped a disaster of destruction!


    "Don''t be so impulsive, can you? Your martial arts are indeed very high, but there is always no end to manpower..."


    "Can I assume that you are caring about me?" Monkey King looked at Xue Nu with a smile on his face.


    "...I know your thoughts...but you should die of that heart! I once made a vow that I will never marry again for the rest of my life!" Xue Nu said faintly, staring at the endless clouds.There is firmness and sentimentality in the tone.


    "What bullshit oath, in my eyes, that is scum!" Monkey King dismissed Zui disdainfully, very overbearing: "I only believe that you will belong to me after all!"


    Xue Nu was stunned for a moment, suddenly felt a hint of coolness coming from her cheeks, stretched out her slender hand, and a bit of rain fell on her crystal-like palm of snow, and said: "It''s raining..."


    [Please ask for tickets, ask for flowers, some come on!..

 405 Chapter 6 The Unbelievable Gift

    There were dense clouds and heavy rain, but for a moment, the sky was darkened, and the rain was like the water of the river, leaving from the mountains, and on the pitted ground, many muddy pools were accumulated!


    Monkey King and Xue Nu hid under the shade of a tree, watching the rain pouring down, and they both remained silent for a while.


    Xue Nu stretched out her crystal clear and tender white hand, catching the rain from the rapid stream between the leaves, and said faintly: "This rain, it is really heavy... After all, the rain will flow into the river and then into the sea... even with them. All have their own destination... Then what about us? Where should we go?"


    "As long as I am here, the ends of the world will definitely be with you!" Monkey King looked at the Snow Girl.


    "End of the World...Do you really believe it?" Xue Nu looked at the sky, seemingly confused.


    "Naturally believe it, but a mere Yan Guo is not enough to let me escape!" Sun Wukong''s confident and arrogant face: "Where my Sun Wukong wants to go, go there! If they dare to come again! Kill it!"


    At this moment, suddenly a snow goose flapped its wings and fell from the sky. Xue Nu stretched out her slender hand, just to let it fall on the back of her hand, flapping its wings, and she couldn''t fly. ''S wings were soaked in the rain..."


    "Damn! This scene is so familiar? Brother is not on the cliff now, and there is no way to escape from being chased! Can you still encounter this scene?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but complain, and immediately touched himself. His chin began to ponder: "Or else, I will make a wet song (in a poem) to invigorate the atmosphere? By the way...what is the name of Gao Jianli''s wet song... I think about it... En seems to be..."


    "Cough cough..." Monkey King cleared his throat and said faintly: "There are swallows in Beiling, Yu Ruoxuexi."


    Xue Nu stared at the Snow Goose on the back of her hand, and said softly, "Suo Feng is sorrowful, Bi Yi flies south."


    "A fold of feathers, how can it be."


    "Shuo Feng Rin..." At this point, Xue Nu turned her head slightly, seemingly embarrassed to continue reading.


    However, Monkey King said very firmly: "I will never leave Xi."


    Xue Nu looked at Monkey King and looked at his fiery eyes, her delicate face was reddish, she slowly lowered her head, and said: "Finally...no...li...xi..."


    Ok!This paragraph is actually touching, so I couldn''t help but copy it down. If you want to complain, just vomit.


    Xue Nu raised her head, and the two stood facing each other. After looking for a moment, Xue Nu turned her head slightly, looked into the rain, and said faintly: "For me...you did not hesitate to kill Yan Chunjun and offend the entire country of Yan...you...do not regret it. ?"


    "Regret? In my Monkey King''s dictionary, there is never the word regret... I have already said that, for you, let alone the country of mere trivialities, even if you are an enemy of all the people in the world, what can you do?"


    Xue Nu looked at Monkey King, and her heart was shocked. Under the bottom of the world, there are a few people who can say this word so indifferently, and how many people can do it. If you are not touched, it is fake!The heart that was already frozen, at this moment, revives and beats again!


    "Your mind... I feel it... But, I have already said that I once made a vow that I will never remarry for the rest of my life..." Xue Nu turned around, watching the torrential rain that gradually stopped, and said lightly.


    "That''s because you haven''t met the person you really love... I believe that I can open the shackles in your heart and break the vows you made!" Monkey King''s tone was firm and confident.


    Xue Nu stared at Monkey King blankly, tears appeared in the corners of her eyes, she lowered her head and closed her eyes slightly, crystal tears dripping from the corners of her eyes like the stars...


    Sun Wukong gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, stroking her delicate and flawless face, with a soft face: "This is the last time... I won''t make you cry... I''ll let you follow Every day of his, there is a smile on his face!"


    The torrential rain gradually stopped, the sky cleared again, and the rainbow on the first floor hung on the horizon like a rainbow bridge on the other side.


    "Look there...there is a rainbow..." Xue Nu''s face was slightly reddish, and she turned her head slightly, looking very happy.At this moment, she is no longer as cold and indifferent as before, adding to the girl''s original liveliness and cheerfulness.


    "Do you want it? I will catch her and give it to you..." Looking at the smile on Xue Nu''s face, Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Xue Nu immediately gave Sun Wukong a blank look, and said angrily: "Do you really think I am those ignorant girls? If you have the ability, you can catch me and try it! If you can''t do it, you have something to look forward to..."


    "How difficult is this!" Monkey King smiled confidently, stretched out his right hand, and a strange spatial fluctuation rippled out of his hand... Suddenly, the rainbow far away between the mountains, just like this, appeared strangely. In his hands...


    "You...how did you do it?" At this moment, Xue Nu''s eyes widened in disbelief.Seeing the colorful light held by Monkey King, hanging beside the two of them, his eyes were full of shock and surprise. He actually did it, and really grabbed the rainbow that day in his hands!


    "For you..." Monkey King smiled slightly, holding the rainbow in his hand, and handed it to Xue Nu.The latter was really like a real girl that day, reaching out and slowly grabbing at the rainbow...


    However, this catch was obviously missed... The delicate hand passed through the rainbow...


    "Why can you catch it? I can''t catch it?" After trying several times, but couldn''t catch it, Xue Nu couldn''t help but looked towards Monkey King curiously.


    Monkey King smiled faintly, holding her tender little hand, and said, "Try again..."


    The slender hand was suddenly held, and Xue Nu''s pretty face suddenly appeared red and dizzy. At the same time, she clearly felt a different kind of energy from Monkey King''s palm, following her arm, and spreading to her whole body. In an instant, The snow girl felt warm and uncomfortable.


    After calming down her beating heart, the snow girl stretched out her right hand toward the rainbow again. This time, she clearly felt that she had grasped the entity, and the feeling was as smooth, smooth and soft as silk!Very comfortable, very warm, and a touch of happiness that has never been seen before, she wants to be deeply intoxicated, and does not want to wake up!


    "I caught it..." Xue Nu exclaimed, with surprise on her face: "How did you do it? The rainbow is obviously an intangible thing...Why can I catch it now?" Xue Nu shook the rainbow in her hand. Gently stroked. Touched, very excited, very happy, and very confused!This kind of things that could not be touched in dreams, now, it happened to her truly.


    "There is nothing in this world that Sun Wukong can''t do! How about it, do you like this gift?" Sun Wukong smiled slightly.


    "Like! Thank you! You have fulfilled a dream for me that many girls want to complete but can''t complete! It turns out that the feeling of holding a rainbow is like this..." At this moment, Xue Nu was smiling very happy and charming.Under the shining of the rainbow, like a fairy standing in the dust, standing tall and not contaminated with the slightest trace of fireworks in the world, with a smile, the city will be turned upside down!..

 406 Chapter VII Used for B

    After the rain, the weather was fine, and the faint humid smell remained in the air.


    The rainbow in Snow Girl''s hands gradually disappeared. Although she was a little regretful, Xue Girl knew that she could not hold the rainbow in her hands like this all the time.Under the shining of the rising sun, the exquisite delicate face is so beautiful that Xi Xi is so beautiful!


    "Are we going there now?" Xue Nu raised her head and looked at Monkey King with a smile on her face.Not as indifferent as before, so indifferent.At this moment, she is full of yearning for the future, because she is by his side.


    "The world is so big, where can''t you go... Now that''s the case, let''s go to Korea, how about it?" Monkey King took the initiative to hold the snow-white and tender little hand of Xue Nu and looked at her.


    "En! Anyway, Yan Guo can''t stay any longer..." Xue Nu nodded, her expression as usual for the hand she was holding, obviously tacitly acquiescing.


    "Let''s go!" The two of them held hands as they walked further away... the muddy path after the rain had no effect on them at all...


    "Drive~~Drive~~"


    At this moment, suddenly a flying knight galloped from a distance and happened to pass by them...


    "Hehe... It seems we are lucky!" Monkey King smiled slightly, flicked his finger, and suddenly shot out from his fingers!With a''pop'', it hit the man''s chest and exclaimed, the hapless guy suddenly fell from his horse back... Several portraits fell down from his xiong...


    "You...you..." He pointed at Sun Wukong and Xuenuo, trying to say something, but unfortunately, he turned his head and fainted.


    Xue Nu walked forward slowly, picked up the portrait on the ground, and after a closer look, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth: "They painted still images..."


    Monkey King approached and saw that this was actually a wanted portrait of him and Snow Girl. Of course, Xiao Gao was also among them.


    "What a quick action! Did he get a wanted order so fast? It seems that he is not unjustly fainted!" Monkey King kicked the messenger who passed out a little uncomfortably.


    Leading the frightened horse back to his side, Sun Wukong straddled up and stretched out her hand to the Snow Girl on the side: "Come on!" The Snow Girl stretched out her slender hands, clasped her hands, and Sun Wukong pulled her to sit. On horseback.Suddenly the intoxicating fragrance spreads into the nose, and there is a touch of softness from the back, which is really imaginative and fascinating!


    "Don''t think about it!" Xue Nv seemed to have the feeling, and she knocked Monkey King on the head with some shame, and her face showed an intoxicating blush.


    Monkey King laughed, just about to scream, riding a horse...


    "Wait!" Snow Girl stopped him in time.


    "Something else?"


    "You won''t forget your saber?" Xue Nu looked at the magic sword that was quietly inserted into the ground not far away. Her lonely appearance seemed a bit pitiful. Well, it was completely destroyed by her master. Forget about it!


    "Oh, what you said, I really forgot..." Monkey King smiled faintly, so that he didn''t seem to care too much.


    Xue Nu couldn''t help but glanced at him immediately: "Are you really a swordsman? Isn''t the sword regarded as life by the swordsman? How can you guy forget your own sword?"


    "I''m not a swordsman. With this sword, I also used it to pretend to be B..."


    "What is pretending to be B?"


    Monkey King looked at Xue Nu''s puzzled face, and suddenly realized that Yali Mountain was big. Let me ask, a beautiful woman asked you what pretending to be B?How will you answer.


    "Cough... Don''t be too serious... If you are serious..." Monkey King gave a fake cough and made a casual move. The magic sword instantly slammed into the ground and turned into a stream of light in the sky. Suspended by Monkey King''s side, demonic energy surged and red light appeared!


    Monkey King took it in his hand casually, and instantly the red glow dissipated and returned to its normal appearance.


    Looking at the sword in Monkey King''s hand, Xue Nu was curious: "What is the name of your sword? There seems to be no such sword in the weapon spectrum, right?"


    "Name?" Monkey King was stunned for a moment. This sword is called Chi You''s Sword, but obviously it doesn''t sound very nice. Why don''t you change its name?What should I call it?¡­


    "Just call it the Demon Sword... It is an ancient god soldier, known as the lord of a hundred soldiers, but it is a magic sword, not everyone can drive it..." After thinking about it, I can''t think of a name that pulls the wind. Then, Monkey King simply called it Demon Sword.


    "Magic sword?" Xue Nu nodded slightly, she could see the scarlet devilish energy that she had exuded before.But is it really good for you to decide the name of an Excalibur casually like this?


    "You...you can use this magic sword, right?" Xue Nu looked at the magic sword in Sun Wukong''s hand and looked a little worried. As long as it was something related to the magic, it always made people feel a little uneasy.


    "If ordinary people hold it, they will definitely be controlled by its devilish energy... Well, I, give it 10,000 courage, it dare not!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Om~ Om~~" The magic sword in his hand trembles suddenly, as if responding to Monkey King, expressing his surrender.


    "You hold it for me..." Monkey King handed the magic sword in his hand to the Snow Girl.He didn''t intend to put away the magic sword, holding a magical soldier with such a dazzling shape in his hand, it was appropriate to pretend to be B.


    "Didn''t you mean that ordinary people cannot touch it?..."


    "Relax, you are not an ordinary person, you are its mistress... it dare not hurt you..." Monkey King smiled.Xue Nu''s pretty face was suddenly flushed, and after receiving the magic sword, it still stood still, without the slightest abnormality.Only then did Xue Nu relieve her heart.


    At sunset, the two finally rode a horse together and came to a town.


    Looking at the city gate in front of him, Monkey King got off his horse with reluctance.The bumps and bumps along the way, he was also''tortured'' by Xue Nv''s soft, soft body, especially her pair of stalwarts, as the horse ran, rubbing and rubbing between the backs from time to time, like that. The taste of ecstasy is beyond words.Had it not been for his profound skills, I''m afraid he would have already lost his mind and fell off the horse.


    After paying the entrance tax, the two entered the city without hindrance.Here, although it is still in the territory of the country of Yan, the two wanted board texts have been robbed by Monkey King, so they were not sent to this city!


    As for where did the money come from?In the world of Monkey King, there are a lot of gold coins, not to mention, turning stones into gold, out of nothing, for a world master, it is simply too pediatric.


    The inn in ancient times was a mixture of fish and dragons, swordsmen and knights, gangsters, and all kinds of people.


    And Monkey King and Snow Girl just stepped into the door of the inn, an old woman took a young woman just walked down from the pavilion...Looking at the beautiful woman beside the old woman, a look of surprise flashed in Sun Wukong''s eyes. : "It''s not a coincidence? I actually met her here..."..

 407 Chapter 8 Duanmu Rong

    The woman is elegant and graceful, with a clear and frosty temperament, graceful and calm, charming and picturesque, and excellent in appearance.


    A bunch of thin ponytails tied up with long hair as thin as ink silk, wrapped in a light blue headscarf, the bangs on the forehead are dancing in the wind, light as a happy moon, the ink eyebrows are thin and long, and the purple eyes are fresh Bright and beautiful.It is also the temptation to be a young girl.


    She is Duanmu Rong who has been known as a medical immortal since then.Monkey King recognized her at a glance.As for the old woman next to her, Monkey King is not interested in knowing.


    It''s just that Monkey King recognized her, but Duan Murong is a stranger to him, only the corner of her eyes is a little surprised. She glanced at the snow girl beside him, maybe only the same stunning woman can attract her attention Right.


    Monkey King just glanced at Duanmu Rong, then looked away.Although he wanted to go up and say a few words to her, the two of them now obviously didn''t know each other, and rashly starting a conversation would only arouse the other''s disgust.


    "The shopkeeper! Come to two first-class rooms!" As he said, Monkey King placed a large ingot on the table.


    "Okay! Objective, please wait a while..." The shopkeeper''s eyes lit up, and he put away the money with a happy face, and said respectfully.Immediately he shouted toward the hall: "Twenty-six, take two guests to Tianzi Room 2 and Tianzi Room 3 immediately!"


    "Good! Objective, please follow me..."


    Looking at the two Monkey Kings who had already gone upstairs, Duan Murong said to the old woman next to her: "Mr. Wang, let''s go... Your grandson''s illness... can''t be delayed..."


    "Okay! Girl Duanmu... Let''s go... now... Fortunately there is you... Otherwise, my hard-to-do grandson will not be saved..." The old woman nodded reverently and gratefully, carrying Duanmu Rong. , Hurriedly left the inn.


    The sky was getting dark, and after a day''s journey, after eating and drinking, Xue Nu rested!


    And Monkey King returned to his own world to accompany his sisters...


    The sky gradually turned white, and a new day has come!


    At this time, there was a sudden rumbling of neat footsteps, and rows of infantry were lined up in phalanx, holding iron shields, blocking the water surrounding this inn!


    "General, you...what are you doing? What happened? We are all ordinary people, but we haven''t done anything illegal!" A large number of soldiers rushed into the inn, obviously It frightened the shopkeeper here.


    "Have you seen the person in this portrait?" Behind the general, three soldiers suddenly walked out, holding the portrait, and showing it to everyone!


    "This...this is..." Looking at the person in the portrait, the shopkeeper suddenly remembered the lavishly shot young man who made dozens of taels yesterday, and the beautiful girl, that is fresh in his memory. !Sweat stayed in a sudden burst of sweat: "General... General... Forgive me! General... The villain doesn''t know that the two are wanted criminals! They... They are in Tianzi Room No. 2 and Tianzi Room No. 3..."


    The shopkeeper was almost not scared to pee, and without hesitation confessed where Monkey King and Snow Girl are...


    At this moment, Duanmurong was also awakened by the noise and opened the door...Looking at the portraits among the soldiers, a hint of surprise flashed in her eyes, "It''s them..."


    "Yo! You guys, the efficiency is quite high! I found us so soon..." At this moment, a faint voice suddenly came out, and Xue Nu and Monkey King appeared on the pavilion at the same time.


    "General, that''s them!!" Two of the soldiers holding the portrait looked at the portrait in their hands, then looked at the Snow Girl and Monkey King, and exclaimed immediately.


    "What are you waiting for! Hurry up! Take it! Take it for me! The king has an order, if you see these two people, you can kill them!!" The general shouted, and at the same time, he ran behind the large group of soldiers. Seeking protection, he learned from the intelligence that the person he wanted to capture was a rare master in the world!


    These soldiers are all guards of the city. They don''t know the horror of Monkey King, so after receiving the general''s order, they all swarmed up and rushed towards Monkey King...


    "Huh... a group of things that do not live or die... It seems that the lesson last time did not make your King Yan feel my horror... In that case..." Monkey King said, his eyes instantly became cold, and the magic sword in his hand was on him. He screamed, and instantly turned into a stream of light, shot out, and shuttled among the soldiers!A wild and ruthless hole penetrated a body... accompanied by a scream, all the soldiers in the inn, except the general, died on the spot!The bright red blood dyed the ground red, and here, a thick bloody air...


    "Don''t...don''t kill me...please...don''t kill me..." The general was frightened and collapsed to the ground, retreating again and again with a look of fear, and a large group of soldiers swarmed in again, blocking the general. Before his body: "Protect the general! Protect the general!"


    But despite the fact, all of them showed fear, and no one dared to step forward again!


    This is really terrible!Hundreds of soldiers were killed in the blink of an eye!Looking at the magic sword floating in the sky with intense red glow, they were afraid, they were timid, and under this magic sword, they knew that even if they went to more people, they might only be in an instant. , It will become a cold corpse!


    Monkey King''s eyes were cold, his right hand was slightly raised, just about to let the magic sword make another killing.However, a tender white hand grabbed his slightly raised right hand.I saw Xue Nv shook her head slightly and said softly: "They are just following orders...There is no need to kill them all... Let''s go..."


    Monkey King looked at Xue Nu¡¯s exquisite cheeks, put down his hands, and said faintly: ¡°Remember, kindness to the enemy is cruelty to yourself...For those who want to take our lives...We don¡¯t need to keep our hands. ¡­"


    "I understand..." Xue Nu nodded faintly, but this group of people were as weak as ants in front of Monkey King. She had a kind heart and inevitably gave birth to a trace of sympathy.


    "It''s okay to understand... Let''s not take it as an example..." Holding the snow girl''s hand, the two slowly walked out of the inn under the fearful eyes of the group of soldiers, no one dared to stop it!


    Looking at those two distant backs, Duan Murong on the pavilion, an inexplicable brilliance flashed in her eyes: "Is this the swordsman the master said?...Is it really strong..."


    On the street, Monkey King and Snow Girl walked all the way, the soldiers retreated...


    When he came to a river, Monkey King suddenly stopped and said faintly: "I have decided..."


    "What to decide?" Xue Nu looked at Sun Wukong with some doubts.


    "I''m going to Yan State Palace..."


    "What?!" Xue Nu was slightly surprised, and looked at Monkey King so surely: "Why?"


    "Because I hate trouble..."..

 408 Chapter 9 This is a misunderstanding

    Originally, Monkey King didn''t take Yan''s wanted in his eyes. He was still thinking that in the pursuit of a group of Yan''s soldiers, it would be very romantic to travel with Xuenu all the way to South Korea.However, he did not expect that in this age of information lagging behind, the speed of this news is still so fast!


    But overnight, a messenger was originally solved, but I didn''t want to. The next day, the news came here!Under such circumstances, it''s still a romantic fart!There may be a large group of soldiers coming to the scene!This is absolutely unbearable!


    Laozi''s dignified generation of world masters + gods of destruction, is actually wanted by mortals?This is not decisive!I want you to know what is the consequence of daring to want me!


    On the way to the capital of Yan State, the Snow Girl and Monkey King still ride on the same horse.Looking at the clearer capital ahead, a complex expression appeared on Xue Nu''s face: "Unexpectedly, we just left, but immediately returned here... Wukong, are you really thinking about it? Yan? National Palace, it¡¯s not so easy to enter! There are also some martial arts masters... As far as I know, the Yan Taizi Dan is one of the rare super masters today..."


    "Princess Yan... Your Feixue Pavilion has something to do with him, right?" Sun Wukong got off his horse and helped Xue Nu to get off his horse.


    "En!" Xue Nu nodded slightly: "Fei Xue Pavilion can be regarded as the name of Yan Tai Zi Dan... and because of his relationship, Feixue Pavilion can have a foothold in the capital... I have only been with him. see once¡­"


    "The prince of the Kingdom of Yan...the giant of the Mo family...hehe...the strength is naturally not much worse..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and looked at Xue Nu: "Are you afraid?"


    Xue Nu shook her head lightly: "You said...you will protect me..."


    "Haha! Yes! I said! Even if it''s a god and Buddha, I don''t want to touch you a bit!" Sun Wukong couldn''t help laughing boldly, his words were full of confidence and arrogance: "In the eyes of others, the palace, It''s Longtan Tiger''s Den! But in my eyes! It''s like a fiction! Enter if you want to come in, and get out if you want to come out!!"


    Looking at the heroic and arrogant Monkey King, a smile appeared on Xue Nu''s face, her eyes still calm when she looked at the distant capital!


    I was rescued by him all the way from there, and now he wants to go back, she is her own company...because he saved his life...where he went...she went...because she left with him From that moment on, she had already made up this determination...


    "How are we going to get in? Could it be that you are carrying me... all the way in?" Xue Nu looked at Monkey King and smiled lightly. Although the two have known each other not long ago, she understands Monkey King''s temperament very well!


    "This is my style!" Monkey King couldn''t help laughing.With a stunning woman on her back, rushing to kill thousands of troops, what a spirit, what a hero!Perhaps this is also an alternative romance between the two!


    "So! Do you dare to go crazy with me?" Monkey King squatted down and smiled faintly with his back to Snow Girl.


    "You''re really a lunatic...but it seems to be exciting..." Xue Nu smiled and lay gently on the broad back of Monkey King: "Why don''t you dare..."


    Feeling the soft body between his back, Monkey King suddenly realized that his combat power was overwhelming, okay!This is psychological!With a big laugh, he leaped, and went away...


    Feeling the whistling sound coming from her ears and looking at the rapidly retreating scene, Xue Nu didn¡¯t know if Monkey King was flying...or performing that supernatural light power...In short, at this moment, she was very calm and excited. She has never felt her heartbeat, one day, it will be so vivid... so throbbing... only now did she feel that she is truly living in this world...


    This kind of crazy and stupid act that seems to be killing herself...but she just believes that she will not be in danger...because he is...he...will definitely protect herself...


    In the majestic and majestic Palace of the Kingdom of Yan, a figure broke through the sky... The speed was so fast that no one could see... Monkey King landed so steadily on the windowsill of a beautiful pavilion...


    "Wow~~" water suddenly came from the window, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but froze for a moment, then turned his head to look in front of the window, a paper window, in his eyes, it was like a dummy, this At a glance, I suddenly saw the two extremely tender, white round, smooth, plump and plump. My eyes widened at the moment: "Damn, in broad daylight... actually there are people taking a bath?"


    "Who?!" Suddenly, a soft drink resounded from the window.


    "Not good! I was found..." Monkey King was shocked immediately.The figure flashed, and the window broke in... By the way, shouldn''t you run away?Why broke the window?


    The water is rippling and the sunlight is shining, making the clear water in the tub sparkling. Among them, the flowers and petals are floating, and the fragrance in the room is beautiful. There is a floral fragrance, and there is also the light body fragrance...


    A mature, plump, and full beauty stood in the barrel in astonishment. The stalwart of the upper body is clearly visible... and even still there playing and jumping...


    At the very first moment, she discovered that a suspicious person appeared at the window. She wanted to get out of the bath and get dressed quickly, but she didn''t want to. The other party''s speed is many times faster than her. Into...


    However, she did not scream like an ordinary girl, but her eyes were bitter, killing intent appeared, and blue waves appeared in her hand, and she was actually smashing at Monkey King...


    "Yin-Yang Technique?" Monkey King was slightly surprised, but he slapped it casually, and then disappeared the smoke of the blue light wave!The mature beauty woman was shocked at the moment. Just when she wanted to do something, she suddenly realized that the figure flashed in front of her, her neck tightened, and she had been buckled in her hand!


    At the moment, a blush of shame and anger appeared on the beautiful face of the beautiful woman, because a palm of Monkey King just caught the plumpness on the left side of the man...


    Then with the phrase "Don''t move", it is more beautiful.Almost fainted!Nima, grab someone''s xiong department, and then tell them not to move, don''t bring such bullies!


    The snow girl flickered, she slowly floated out of the window into the room, watching everything in front of her... dumb...here, she fell into a strange silence...


    "Misunderstanding...misunderstanding...this is definitely a misunderstanding...I just stopped her from screaming loudly..."


    Seeing Xue Nu¡¯s calm expression, Sun Wukong hurriedly closed his hands. The friendship between the two of them had just been established. If because of this, Xue Nu¡¯s affection for him fell in a hurry, then he would like to cry. No tears...


    And the beautiful woman was free, and her figure flashed, and a skirt suddenly leapt over, covering her mature, plump, full and charming qu... Immediately, her eyes were cold and looked towards Monkey King: "Who are you guys? It''s a capital crime to trespass into the palace!" Her voice was gentle, but at the moment it was cold and warm!Especially looking at Monkey King, killing intent emerged!


    [After watching the flowers with flowers, vote for a monthly pass!Thanks wow!..

 409 Chapter Ten: The Yan Kingdoms Royal Palace

    This woman, bright and moving, beautiful as a fairy, elegant and refined temperament, with a strong mature charm, white and delicate skin, beautiful attitude, beautiful hair in the face, beautiful in the bone, tall, slender and plump, Gentle and elegant, with tranquility, and tranquility, without losing dignity, that graceful and luxurious manner, obviously, the status is not low.


    At this moment, such a beautiful and noble existence looked angry, and the cold eyes were completely different from her gentle and quiet temperament: "No matter who you are, what are your goals? Today, you Must die!"


    Obviously, this beautiful woman moved the real fire and immediately snorted.In this ancient time, the name of a woman is the most important. Once it is defiled, either marry him or die!Obviously, this beautiful woman has been married as a wife, so naturally she can choose the latter!


    The yin and yang seals in his hands were knotted, and the blue light beams went directly toward Monkey King and Snow Girl!Even the space reflected by that fierce momentum seemed to be distorted.


    Unfortunately, in front of Monkey King, no matter how strong she is, she can only return without success!


    That fierce attack, just being slapped by Monkey King''s bare hands, was completely broken.Immediately, his body shape flashed, and a hand knife hit the back of the beautiful woman''s neck. He was very forceful, only causing the beautiful woman to lose her strength and collapse to the ground, but he did not faint.


    At this moment, the beautiful woman''s heart was shocked. She did not expect that the martial arts of the person in front of her was unfathomable, and that she was in the hands of the other party and couldn''t do anything!Suddenly, there was a deep sense of anxiety in my heart!Such a person came to the palace!The consequences are really unpredictable!


    At this moment, she regrets a little bit. When she was bathing, she decided to distract all the people around her. At least, she had to keep a few maids by her side...


    Seeing the shocked expression on the beautiful woman''s face, Monkey King said faintly: "It was just a misunderstanding..."


    "How does it feel?" The Snow Girl behind her face was calm, and suddenly asked.


    "Not bad..." Sun Wukong reflexively replied, and immediately the black line filled his forehead, turned and looked at Xuenuo, looking at her smiling face, Sun Wukong was really embarrassed: "Xuenu...I suddenly found...that you are And the dark side..."


    Xue Nu''s face was calm and did not answer.However, there was a smile in her eyes, and Monkey King realized that she was not really angry.


    It was just Monkey King''s words that caused a trace of anger flashed across the face of the beautiful woman who fell soft on the ground, and her shame complexion turned red.However, she is very well-trained, but she can''t say anything.


    "What are you going to do with her?" Xue Nu looked at the beautiful woman and said lightly.


    "Take it off, then...have an 18-like appearance..." Monkey King looked at the plump and mature body of the beautiful woman and couldn''t help but smile.


    "What...what?!" Xue Nu''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Dare you!" The beautiful woman shouted sharply, and at the same time, a panic flashed in her eyes.At the same time, she felt a little desolate in her heart. She hated and hated her useless husband. She was secretive all day long and was not at home. Now her wife is in trouble, but he is not seen.


    "En! Do you want me to check for you?" Snow Girl is Snow Girl, she is not comparable to ordinary people. She was surprised and smiled suddenly. Looking at Monkey King, her eyes were a little funny.


    "It''s just a joke! Don''t be too serious!" Monkey King smiled faintly, turned and walked out of the window: "Let''s go! Let''s go to the King Yan and have a talk. I, Monkey King, is not wanted by everyone..."


    "You...you are...you killed Yan Chunjun?" The beautiful woman was surprised when she heard what Sun Wukong said.


    "Why, doesn''t it look like?" Monkey King turned his head, looked at the beautiful woman, and said lightly.


    "You are so courageous... You dare to break into the palace without authorization... Since you killed Yan Chunjun, you are not a bad person if you want to come... You should leave now! No matter how strong your martial arts is, it is impossible to break into the palace... "Unexpectedly, the beautiful woman has eliminated a lot of hostility towards Monkey King at this time, thinking about it, that Yan Chunjun''s character is really not good.


    "Go? How is it possible! Brother came to the palace this time to find the trouble of King Yan! Sister, I dare to want Lao Tzu, I must beat his mother to not recognize it!" Monkey King snorted very aggressively. The shape flashed, and the window broke out: "Go, Xue Nu, let''s have a big fight!"


    Xue Nu faintly nodded towards the beautiful woman, stepped lightly, and chased after Sun Wukong...


    "There are assassins...there are assassins! Quick! Stop them...the archers are ready to..."


    Just when Monkey King and Snow Girl appeared, they were discovered by the patrols. The entire palace was suddenly bustling. A large number of guards swarmed here, but in a moment, the surrounding roads were blocked by the water!


    Sun Wukong was not afraid. He took Xue Nu''s hand and landed on the ground like this. Looking at the dense palace guards around him, Sun Wukong smiled at Xue Nu faintly: "Are you afraid?"


    Xue Nu shook her head lightly, Gu Jing had no waves on her face, and said faintly: "I''m just worried about them..."


    Monkey King couldn''t help laughing, and glanced at the guards around him, his face was very arrogant: "Tell your Yan Wang Lao Er to get out of Lao Tzu! MBD, I dare to want Lao Tzu, I must kowtow to Lao Tzu! Otherwise, I will destroy your entire Yan Kingdom!"


    "Bold! I dare to be rude to my king and despise my Great Yan Kingdom... the archer is ready to... launch!" After listening to Monkey King''s words, the commander of the guard was furious and roared, and gave an order to kill!


    "Haha~~A group of ants, dare to be presumptuous in front of me!" Monkey King snorted coldly!Seeing the rain of arrows falling all over the sky, with a wave of one hand, a transparent light shield enchantment immediately enveloped him and the snow girl!


    The rain of arrows all over the sky shot down mercilessly, pierced on the light shield, and was shattered by a violent counter-shock!


    "what!!!"


    The surrounding guards were shocked, but their bows and arrows did not work?


    "Fill the arrow! Give it to me fiercely! The crossbowman is ready to...launch! I don''t believe it...and you can''t shoot through your eggshell..."


    The rain of arrows scattered all over the sky again, and the nails pierced the light shield, still unable to bring the slightest ripples, and immediately, it was shattered by the shock...


    Looking at the light shield on the side, Xue Nu''s eyes were full of shock!In this rain of arrows, any master in the world may have to retreat. However, Monkey King, who turned a blind eye and made the world fearful, completely became a decoration in front of him.


    "Kill! Kill me! Bows and arrows won''t work... even if you use people, you still have to leave him... the majesty of the palace, not to be profaned!" The commander of the guard shouted immediately.Countless guards armed with swords and spears rushed towards Monkey King...


    "Hmph! It seems that not seeing a bit of blood will not make you scared..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and the magic sword in his hand suddenly turned into a stream of light, and went through the air... On top of it, the magical qi turbulence, red glow surging!Buzzing and trembling, he looked very excited!


    [Seeking monthly pass!Seeking flowers!In short, all kinds of requests!..

 410 Chapter 11 Entering the Palace

    I saw the magic sword hovering in the sky for a week, and in an instant, it turned into a red glow and flew into the crowd!Unforgettable massacre!The speed in the blink of an eye made people too late to react, and a large group of guards fell in a pool of blood!


    There were screams and fear enveloped everyone''s hearts!This is not a fight, but a slaughter on one side!


    Even those generals with some basic foundations are still under the command of a second!Because of the disparity in strength, it is too great...


    Monkey King held the snow girl''s hand in this way, and magic swords were flying around, accompanied by screams and flying blood, they walked towards the palace step by step... wherever they passed, corpses were everywhere...


    After that, no one dared to enter him within 20 meters... The guards and soldiers were holding weapons, shaking hands. They trembled, their eyes showed deep fear, and they almost wanted to go crazy!


    What a majestic and domineering scene!What a supernatural power!Seeing thousands of troops and horses as nothing, I am moving forward in style!


    The Snow Girl at this moment is very excited, yes, very excited!This mighty and domineering, lofty and arrogant, peerless posture that is the only one in the world, how many people can do it in the world?But he did it!


    Looking at the tall figure in front of her, Xue Nu was very clear!He is the only one in the world!


    ...


    "It''s not good! King! It''s not good! King! Killed in... Killed in... Unstoppable! Really unstoppable! That person is not a human! He is a demon... simply too powerful... Tens of thousands of elite guards, in front of him, are simply vulnerable..."


    A fully armed guard rushed into the palace hall and screamed at the king Yan who was above the throne.Seeing the deep color of fear on his face, his whole body trembled!


    All the civil and military officials in the hall were shocked.


    "What?! Tens of thousands of guards, can''t it resist a single person?" King Yan''s face was pale with fear, and he almost fell to the ground without being frightened from the throne!Obviously, this King Yan is just a straw bag!


    "Yeah... the commander of the guard... and the generals... not the enemy of that person at all...


    "Sin! Sin! For the sake of a mere Yanchun Jun, it is necessary to attract such a big killer... Is it that my Great Yan Nation will be defeated?"


    A group of civil servants were pale.do not know what to do!It''s hard for them to believe that they can break into the palace alone with no one to stop them... It''s hard to imagine...


    "Zheng~~"


    puff!!!


    The magic sword flew into the hall suddenly, and plunged straight into the ground!The devilish energy is surging, it is frightening!The terrible vigor was rippling, and the luxurious palace ground instantly cracked and collapsed, and the shocked Manchu civil and military officials all fell to the ground!That King Yan, even more of a somersault, fell from the throne and hit the ground, his forehead was blue and red!


    In the palace, an instant mess!


    They all looked at the woman who was holding a stunningly beautiful woman with a face of horror, and walked into the hall like this in a leisurely manner!Behind him, there are corpses all over the ground...a pungent bloody breath floating in the sky...


    He is like the ancient demon god, walking on countless corpses...


    He just stood in the palace so indifferently, an invisible aura was so full of civil and military atmosphere that he did not dare to show it, only deep fear remained in his eyes!Even some of the so-called great scholars, under Sun Wukong''s if there is no aura, are as small as ants, scared and unable to raise their heads!


    They seemed to see a king from hell, who brought them helplessness and despair!


    "You...what do you want?..." King Yan stood up from the ground and looked at Monkey King. His tone of voice was no longer the same majesty he had before, and he looked a little timid!The entire palace guards and elite soldiers couldn''t stop this person even if they stepped forward. What a terrible person this is!At this moment, King Yan felt that his neck was chilly, and he was in danger of falling at any time.


    "You are King Yan? The guy who ordered me wanted?" Monkey King looked at King Yan lightly, his invisible aura made King Yan unable to raise his head!At this moment, King Yan feels like an ant, and the person in front of him is the invincible king who stands above him!


    "No...no...I...I''ll cancel it...I will cancel it immediately..." King Yan couldn''t speak, he felt his heart beating faster, and breathing was a little difficult!


    Monkey King is a true god, the ruler of a world!That invisible aura, even though it was only unintentionally radiating a little bit, was not something mortals like them could resist!


    "Who dare to come to my Yan State Palace to be presumptuous!!"


    Suddenly, a stern shout sounded from outside the palace, and a few figures flickered, and they appeared in the palace!There are three people here, judging by their momentum, they are all good players with good skills!


    Especially the person who takes the lead, with a black dress, the strongest momentum.


    "Prince Yan..." Seeing the person coming, Xue Nu stopped her gaze on the person who took the lead.


    "Miss Snow Girl...you did too much this time..." The Yan Taizi Dan at the moment looked a little ugly. Just now they walked all the way, and the ground was full of corpses!


    "What are you? What qualifications do you have to preach in front of me?" Monkey King snorted coldly, and with a wave of one hand, he swept the Yan Taizi Dan directly, hitting the wall in the distance with a bit of blood. Squirting!Seriously injured!


    "His Royal Highness..." The two people who appeared with Yan Tai Zi Dan were shocked. They drew out their sharp swords and attacked and killed Sun Wukong... However, both of them had followed in the footsteps of Yan Tai Zi Dan and were kicked by Sun Wukong. Kicked out and broke through a wall, not knowing which corner it fell into.


    Suddenly, a deep sense of horror flashed in the eyes of Yan Taizi Dan. In the dark, he still had a shocking identity. That is the Mo family giant, how powerful is his strength?Lost by one move?And the two people he brought, in the arena, they are also small famous masters, but they are still invincible!


    "I don''t want to... there is such a strong person in the world... It seems that today, my country cannot escape bad luck..." At the moment, Prince Yan couldn''t help but smile.A wanted order actually attracted such a terrible catastrophe!That Yan Chunjun is really harmful.


    "His Royal Highness..." At this moment, a beautiful woman appeared outside the hall, watching the Yan Tai Zi Dan who was vomiting blood and hurried over.


    "Huh? It''s you..." Seeing the beautiful woman, Sun Wukong couldn''t help flashing a hint of surprise in his eyes. Seeing her attitude towards Prince Yan, he suddenly said, "You won''t be Princess Yan? No wonder it will be Yin and Yang. Surgery...I''m sorry...Because it''s been too long, I didn''t remember it for a while..."


    It is no wonder that Monkey King went to several different worlds back and forth, and it has been some time, and Princess Yan only appeared once in his memory, and he did not recognize it for a while, which is normal...

 411 Chapter 12: Princess Yan

    "You know? What''s the matter with the yin and yang technique he said?" Yan Tai Zi Dan looked sharply at the Princess Yan who was supporting him.Pushing her away slightly, a trace of vigilance appeared in his eyes.


    Since Monkey King said about his onmyoji, Princess Yan''s complexion couldn''t help but change slightly.Looking at Prince Yan''s expression at her, Princess Yan''s heart suddenly felt sad and disappointed!He has never believed in herself, so she has never dared to show her onmyoji!Because she was afraid to tell her husband that what she saw was the face now...


    "What! Is she from the Yin-Yang family? Wow! You are hidden deep enough! Say, what is the purpose of your coming to my country of Yan?" The straw-bag Yan king was furious at the moment, his face was full of anger.


    "I...have no purpose..." By now, I''m afraid I can''t hide it. Princess Yan shook her head, knelt in front of Prince Yan, and pleaded: "His Royal Highness, I really didn''t mean to ask. Conceal your..."


    "What the hell are you talking about! Come! Drag this bitch out for me and chop it off!" Before Princess Yan could finish her words, King Yan interrupted her and roared immediately.


    The hall was quiet. The kneeling civil servants and generals were all watching King Yan like a fool. Have you figured out the situation?Do you think you are still the high-ranking King Yan?Didn''t you see a murderer standing beside him?


    Seeing the expressions of the people, King Yan suddenly reacted, and suddenly felt a chill on his back... Secretly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and didn''t dare to speak...


    "Humph! You are so prestigious!" Monkey King looked at King Yan lightly.


    "Don''t dare..." Wang Yan wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, saying that he didn''t dare. The attitude was like a grandson.Can such a person be the king of a country?It¡¯s no wonder that in history, in order to repair with Qin, the head of Yan Taizi Dan was cut off...


    "Are you really from the Yin Yang family?!" Yan Tai Zi Dan looked at Princess Yan with an ugly expression.He felt that he had been deceived, and his identity as a family of Yin and Yang was exposed. Then, in this palace, there is no place for her to stand!Because he knows very well that as soon as Monkey King leaves this palace, only death is waiting for her!Just now, King Yan has already expressed his attitude!If King Yan wants her to die, even he can''t stop her.


    Concubine Yan''s face was very sad. She is a smart woman, knowing that it is useless to say anything now, so she can only lower her head and keep silent!


    "When entering the palace is as deep as the sea, it is the most ruthless emperor''s house!" Monkey King glanced at Yan Wang and the others with some disdain, and then faintly looked at the Chao Yan Wang: "Then, now, it''s time for us to settle accounts... Kneel down! I can spare you not to die!"


    "What!!" The faint words spread to everyone''s ears, but they made them angry right now!The so-called humiliation of the emperor and the death of his ministers is to make a king of a country kneel down.If it were passed out, how could their Yan Guo face?


    "Don''t kneel! The entire country of Yan will be destroyed with you!" Monkey King''s expression was still so indifferent.


    The Snow Girl looked at Monkey King with twinkling eyes, her heart was surging, and the king of a country knelt down and apologized. How crazy is this?


    "Huh! Really arrogant! I admit that your martial arts are the best in the world, but it is ridiculous that you want to destroy my great Yan Nation with just one person! Do you think my Yan Nation has a million soldiers and horses? "!" A general finally couldn''t stand it, and shouted angrily.


    "Do you think...I can''t do it?" Monkey King glanced at the general faintly, and the magic sword inserted in the hall buzzed again.With a sound of "Zheng~", it rose from the ground in an instant, turned into a serpentine streamer in the air, and flew back to Monkey King''s hands.


    Monkey King just waved his hand like this, a glimmer of cold light, a flash of light, and a flash of light...Soon after the rumble, the entire palace hall began to tremble violently, and then everyone was horrified to see. Above, the huge palace floor, just like this, under the horrified eyes of everyone, a little bit of deviation... gradually separated from the entire palace... the dazzling sunlight shone from the incision...


    In the sound of "Boom~", it fell to the ground...to start the sky full of smoke!¡­


    Everyone stared blankly at the blue sky and white clouds above their heads, exposed to the sun... The breeze blew the Buddha, everyone seemed so desolate... The heart was horrified, and deep fear filled their hearts...


    With a single sword, the entire palace hall is divided into two!What a terrifying method this is!It''s shocking!


    One sword cuts off the tip of a tower, and there are still some people who are able to do it!Like that Guyie!However, a sword cut off a palace hall!In the world, who can do it?The palace hall, undulating, extending all the way, connected with many buildings, more than a few miles!What a shocking method to cut off the roof with one sword!Unmatched by mortals!


    King Yan''s feet softened and he knelt down immediately!He was so scared that he didn''t know how to speak!Just feel that the brain is blank!This is a terrible nightmare!!


    Even Xue Nu was stunned!This shocking sword of Monkey King was just a flick... Then how strong should he be?Is this really something human can do?


    No wonder he dared to break into the palace alone, no wonder he was so arrogant and confident!It''s no wonder that he looks at the world and treats thousands of people like nothing!It turns out that he has a peerless martial arts superior to mortals!


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King once again held Xue Nu''s hand lightly.


    Following in the footsteps of Monkey King and feeling the warmth from her hands, the Snow Girl at this moment feels the unprecedented peace in her heart, and the unprecedented sense of security!Isn''t that what she has been looking for?Isn''t every woman looking for such a man who truly loves her, truly cares for her, and brings her endless sense of security?And she found it!


    After not taking a few steps, Monkey King did not look back, but his voice gradually drifted away: "Are you... want to leave together? Here... there is no place for you..."


    Princess Yan''s eyebrows frowned, she looked at Prince Yan next to Dan, a little hesitant, but stroking her slightly bulging belly... but she was cruel and followed resolutely...


    "Leave... or... stay here... I can''t protect you..." Yan Tai Zi Dan looked at the departing Princess Yan with a sad and lonely face.At the same time, the eyes became deeper and sharper!Without worry, he will be able to let go and fight...


    [Ahem, for the lovely Princess Takatsuki, for the beautiful Jiru Chitaki, I have to arrange Princess Yan like this. If everyone likes it, then the mother and daughter will be paid together. If you don¡¯t like it...the right is for Moon!If you have any comments, please leave a message in the book review section...

 412 Chapter 13 Naming

    "Have you heard? Yesterday, a swordsman broke into the palace of the Yan Kingdom...


    "Who doesn''t know about this! It has long been spread... that swordsman is really amazing! A sword cut the entire palace into two pieces, and Jane was so cheating..."


    "I heard that it was because that person killed Yan Chunjun and was wanted by the country of Yan, so he expressed his dissatisfaction and went to make a noise in the palace of the country of Yan..."


    "Yan Chunjun? That bastard really deserves to be killed! I don''t know how many good girls have been harmed... this time I even hit the attention on the Snow Girl... I really should kill..."


    "Indeed! That damn Yan Chunjun is indeed not a good thing! Killing him is a major evil for the people..."


    "Oh...it''s a pity...I am afraid I will never see Miss Snow Girl''s peerless appearance again..."


    "But... why am I a little different from what you heard?... I heard that the man went to the palace for a woman..."


    "I know that... that woman is a concubine of Yan Tai Zi Dan... and she called her Yan Tai Zi Princess..."


    "Yes! It seems that the Yan Taizi Dan is greedy for the beauty of her lover''s family, so she used her own power to forcibly marry her as her concubine..."


    "No! Would Yan Taizi Dan be such a person?"


    "Who knows... Those high-ranking people don''t treat us civilians as humans at all, just like that Yan Chunjun... really not a thing, kill well, kill happily!"


    "Go on... Then, Princess Yan, what happened in the end?"


    "Of course it was rescued by that swordsman! He swept the palace all the way, like a god-man, supernatural power, superb swordsmanship, and cut the entire palace in half with a single sword...how majestic, scared all the people in the city I almost peeed my pants..."


    "Really? Are you blowing?"


    "Damn! Believe it or not, go climb to the top of the mountain and see what the palace looks like... Tsk tsk... That scene is really shocking..."


    "I''m going to see..."


    One pass ten, ten pass a hundred, and the truth of the matter has changed. Poor Prince Yan was shot while lying down!On the contrary, Monkey King and Princess Yan became bitter mandarin ducks.


    "I heard that the swordsman was taken for swearing in love, worked hard to become strong, practiced martial arts hard, and finally achieved great swordsmanship... Then he broke into the palace alone, with thousands of troops and horses, if he entered the realm of no one, how domineering is that... Eventually there will be lovers, and finally married..."


    "An anger is a confidante, so the man should be! What is the name of that person?"


    "It seems to be called... Monkey King..."


    "Are you talking about that sword god?"


    "Sword God? What is that? I have only heard of Sword Saint..."


    "Damn! Don''t you know the title given to him by the Jianghu people? ... They cut off the entire palace with a single sword. That is a series of houses! Is this something that humans can do? It''s not a god ''What is it?"


    "Okay... That is indeed God''s..."


    "That''s why everyone calls him the''Sword God''! Unique, unique!"


    ...


    In the inn, Xue Nu was sitting in front of a window, looking at the lobby outside the window below, the people who were talking about it, smiled at Monkey King beside her: "These people are really boring...what''s the matter? They are totally different in their Zui..."


    Monkey King shook his head faintly, looked at Princess Yan, whose face was a little blushed by public opinion, and smiled faintly: "Don''t care too much, word of mouth will change the taste..."


    "It''s nothing...This is causing you trouble..." Princess Yan shook her head lightly, her face calm and gentle, she didn''t seem to care too much.


    "Do you have any plans in the future?"


    "Leave the country of Yan...here...I don''t want to stay anymore..." Princess Yan said lightly, looking at the location of the palace, a touch of sadness flashed in her eyes.


    "Then come with us! We are just about to go to South Korea... You were brought out by me... Naturally I won''t leave you alone... Besides, you are still pregnant... No one around to take care of you, it''s okay..." Sun Wukong sipped The wine in the glass, said lightly.


    "Are you pregnant?" Xue Nu looked at Princess Yan''s belly in surprise.


    "En..." Princess Yan nodded faintly, and gently stroked her belly, her eyes filled with tenderness.


    Xue Nu immediately respected her. She still looked down on Princess Yan. She thought she left the palace to survive. It turned out that everything was for the child in her stomach!


    "Are you a doctor? Except for me and the doctor...Even Prince Pill doesn''t even know about this matter..." Princess Yan looked up at Monkey King, her face a little surprised.


    "I not only know, but I also know whether she is a man or a woman..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Huh? Can''t tell... Are you still a genius doctor? Then tell me, is she pregnant with a man or a woman?" Xue Nu suddenly became interested.


    "A very cute girl..."


    "Girl? I really want to see her soon..." The radiance of maternal love suddenly appeared on Princess Yan''s face.


    "Did you think about the name?" Monkey King looked at Princess Yan.


    "Not yet...because I just learned..." Princess Yan shook her head.


    "Her surname is Ji, whose name is like Chitaki, so let''s call her Jiru Chitaki! The nickname is Yue''er..." Well, Sun Wukong directly assigned Yue''er''s name in his own name.


    "Ji Ru... Qiantaki..." Princess Yan said a few words, and got up and bowed slightly to Monkey King: "Thank you! This name is very beautiful. Then my daughter will be Ji Ru Qiantaki! My nickname is Yue Yue. It''s a child..." Looking at her, it seems that Monkey King''s words have convinced her that the child she is pregnant is a girl.


    That''s right, if a strong man like Monkey King didn''t have a certain degree of certainty, would he say such Jiading words casually?


    "Ji Ru Qiantaki...what a beautiful name...you know how to name it..." Xue Nu looked at Monkey King and smiled slightly.


    "Or, let me give birth to one... and let me give her a name..." Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.


    Xue Nu treated as if she hadn''t heard, she drank a cup of tea elegantly, her quiet manner, her white skin was so pure and beautiful, she was so beautiful and beautiful!


    It''s just a blush on the roots of the ears, but you can''t escape the eyes of Monkey King!


    After eating and drinking, Sun Wukong put a certain amount of silver on the table, and the Snow Girl and Princess Yan also got up immediately, each veiled their faces, and followed Sun Wukong downstairs...


    They are now the focus of everyone''s discussion, so naturally they cannot be easily revealed.However, at this moment they have added a bit of mysterious beauty, which naturally attracts many people''s attention!


    However, those dudes who came to look for pumps in the legend did not appear!


    After buying a carriage, the three of them headed for the gate of the city and set off for Korea...


    At the gate of the city, a handsome man with a guqin on his back, looking at the carriage that was gradually disappearing from the field of vision, a touch of sadness appeared in his eyes...turned around and walked in another direction...

 413 Chapter 14 First Meeting

    All the way to a halt, Sun Wukong drove the carriage, with the Snow Girl and Princess Yan, not as if he was on the road, but to tour the mountains and water!


    Along the way, Monkey King and the others have seen many beautiful wonders.I have to say that in this world of Qin Shi Mingyue, there are many beautiful sceneries.


    Mountain bandits have also encountered many, but they were all mercilessly killed by Monkey King!Refugees have also encountered a lot. If they can help, they will help, or give some money or food, but they will not give too much money, because that will only harm them.


    A few days passed so quickly, and Monkey King not only didn''t feel bored, but also enjoyed it!This guy accompanies Xuenv''s two sisters on the road during the day, swims and plays in the water, and returns to her own world at night to sleep with her beautiful lady. Could it be uncomfortable?Can you be happy?


    However, he also knows the preciousness of time. The purpose of his trip to Korea this time is to make jade and red training. I am afraid that the time will be delayed for a long time. Wei Zhuang and Chi Lian have "hooked up". It''s troublesome. If Nongyu hangs up like in the original work, it''s not beautiful!In short, he wants to rush to Korea as soon as possible before things happen!If one day is delayed, many changes may happen!


    In the scorching sun, a horse-drawn carriage was driving on the official road, and Monkey King lay indifferently in front of the driver''s seat, looking at the white clouds floating in the sky, and muttered to himself: "After playing for a few days, it seems that it is important to go to Korea quickly..."


    After speaking, Sun Wukong thought, and two figures suddenly flashed out on the open space not far away. See if they weren''t Xiao Li and the high priest, but who were they?


    Suddenly appearing in an unfamiliar place, Xiao Li and the high priest were obviously a little surprised, but they couldn''t help but see the Monkey King waving at them not far away.And Xiao Li hugged Xiao Yao Yao in his arms. After seeing Monkey King, there was an indescribable joy in his eyes. He immediately yelled, jumped down, and jumped into Monkey King''s arms after a few runs. , Rubbed his hand very affectionately.Squinting his eyes, enjoyment.


    "Huh? Did something happen?" After hearing the movement, Xue Nu couldn''t help pulling the curtain of the car, looking at the little Yao Yao in Sun Wukong''s arms, her eyes suddenly showed a hint of affection: "So cute! Where is it from? of?"


    As he said, he had to reach out and touch it, but Xiao Yao Yao seemed to feel it, and immediately turned around, baring his teeth towards the snow girl.


    "Oh! I''m so angry, I don''t believe I can''t catch you..." Seeing Xiao Yao Yao''s appearance, Xue Nu became even more interested.Stretched out his delicate hand, grabbed it...


    "You''d better not force it... or you will be bitten by Xiao Yao Yao..." At this time, Xiao Li and the high priest had already arrived in front of the carriage.


    "Huh? This little thing belongs to you?" In the wilderness, two women with such outstanding appearance suddenly appeared, which made Xue Nu a little surprised.


    Xiaoli nodded slightly.When the high priest came to Sun Wukong, he knelt down and bowed respectfully: "Master Wukong..." She knew clearly how noble the person in front of him was, more than the goddess. Much more noble.She originally believed in a goddess, but the goddess asked her to follow Monkey King to come here... Therefore, serving the Monkey King was her mission.


    "You...know?" Looking at the high priest who suddenly kneeled and saluted, a hint of surprise appeared on Xue Nu''s face.The high priest¡¯s respectful and humble attitude made her curious. The identity of Monkey King seemed unusual...


    "Get up! I have told you how many times, there is no need to kneel and salute every time I meet..." Monkey King looked at the high priest and shook his head helplessly.For the believers of this goddess, he was a little helpless, and he had been very careful about his post. It was too serious.


    Unable to help, he recalled the dialogue when he parted with the goddess: "The high priest is your believer... Why don''t you give it to me..."


    "If you like...she is also willing... then you can take it with you..."


    It was just a joke, but as a result, the high priest has always regarded himself as a maid.


    The high priest looked calm, and after listening to Monkey King''s words, he stood up.Nodded to Xue Nu, and said: "I am a maid serving Master Wukong, you can call me the high priest..."


    PS: The high priest will be called the high priest in the future, and I am too lazy to choose a name. In fact, it is quite good to be called the high priest.It''s like Xue Nu and Chi Lian. These are not their real names, right?


    "Maid?" Both the snow girl and Princess Yan, who had just poked their heads out, were slightly surprised. Such a quiet, gentle, and noble woman turned out to be just a maid?For a time, the two girls became curious about the identity of Monkey King.


    What kind of status can a person have such an excellent maid?


    "What about her?" Xue Nu looked at Xiao Li, who had been silent for a long time..." Her eyes flashed with an inexplicable light, but her complexion was calm as usual. Her heart was secretly vigilant, and the woman instinctively told her this Girl, the relationship with Monkey King is not ordinary, because you can tell by looking at her eyes.


    "Her name is Xiaoli...well, I won''t talk about this topic..." Monkey King hurriedly stopped, patted Xiao Yao Yao''s head lightly, and said faintly: "Return to his true body..."


    Xiao Yao Yao nodded immediately and jumped into the sky from Monkey King''s arms. Suddenly, the golden light masterpiece... accompanied by the sound of dragon chants, he transformed into that mighty and domineering, the true posture of the ancient god beast Pi Yao!


    The Snow Girl and Princess Yan looked at the majestic and domineering beast that flapped its wings and slowly landed down, respectfully kneeling in front of Monkey King. They didn''t know what to say.At the same time, I became more curious about the identity of Monkey King.


    For a moment, Princess Yan sighed softly: "It turns out that there are exotic animals in this world...not in legends..."


    "It''s called Xiao Yao Yao... It''s an ancient divine beast with dragon bloodline: Pai Yao." Xiao Li explained lightly.


    "Okay! Go up! Let''s take Xiao Yao Yao to South Korea! The carriage is too slow..." Monkey King smiled slightly and jumped onto Xiao Yao Yao''s back first.Then they pulled Xue Nu up.


    Immediately, Xiao Yao Yao flapped his wings, accompanied by the strong wind, and went away in a flash...


    A transparent mask also rose, and the few people sitting on Xiao Yao Yao''s back felt the slightest wind pressure...


    Seeing the white clouds flying by her side and the small scenery that is rapidly retreating below, Xue Nu''s expression of exclamation: "What a fast speed! At this speed, we probably don''t need half a day. , Will you be able to reach Korea?..."


    [Too tired at work, I have two more changes today...]..

 414 Chapter Fifteen The Girl Red Training

    In the afternoon, Xiao Yao Yao was carrying everyone to the border of South Korea. The speed was really amazing.In ancient times, it took months to ride a carriage!


    But they did not stop here, but went straight to the Korean capital.But within half an hour, the extremely prosperous and beautiful Korea Docheng appeared in front of them!


    Viewed from the top, the sky of South Korea is shrouded in a misty white mist. Houses stand regularly in the center surrounded by mountains!And the palace is naturally at the innermost, and the houses are like a loyal guard guarding his king!


    Sun Wukong looked down and glanced at the extremely majestic palace faintly, and even turned his gaze to the extremely prosperous and beautiful pavilion on the right side of the palace!This pavilion is almost half the size of the Korean imperial palace. Towering tall buildings, mahogany shingle walls, and bright pearls dotted out, look extremely beautiful like that starlight, even more gorgeous and beautiful than that imperial palace!


    In order not to attract too many people¡¯s attention, Sun Wukong and the others chose to stop on a mountain and look at the South Korea below. The Snow Girl could not help but exclaimed: "Is this South Korea? I don''t want to be so beautiful..."


    "That building...seems to be more prosperous and beautiful than the palace..."


    "That was the residence of the general of South Korea, Ji Wuye, and now he can be said to be in power, the whole of Korea, almost he has the final say... Then King Han is just a waste like a puppet..." Sun Wukong said lightly. .


    "Ji Wuye?...I heard that he is the strongest general in Korea in a hundred years..." Xue Nu said with a calm expression.


    "The strongest general? Huh! It''s just a rubbish..." Monkey King snorted disdainfully. When he came to Korea, it indicated that Ji Wuye''s life had come to an end.


    "En? There is a murderous tone in your tone... You have an enemy with him?" Xue Nu looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "I just hate him extremely..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Then he is really unlucky..." A smile suddenly appeared on Xue Nu''s delicate face. Those who can be hated by Monkey King usually won''t last long."You came to Korea, didn''t you just kill him?"


    "...It''s not...it''s also... let''s go..."


    On the street, there are busy and busy people, and it is really a bustling big city.


    Walking on the street, Monkey King tightly guarded the women beside him, fearing that there would be people who would not open their eyes to take advantage of the chaos because of the crowds.Who called a few women, they all have a charming appearance!But obviously, he was thinking too much. In this ancient time, there were still very few such rascals.


    Entering an inn, a few people each rented a room to go to. After eating together, Monkey King took a few girls and wandered around the bustling street...until the sun went down, just a few people. Go back to the inn and rest...


    At night, when the stars were a little bit brighter, Monkey King looked at the distant palace, but his figure disappeared so strangely. When he appeared, he was already in the palace, among the bamboo forest in the courtyard...


    Monkey King walked all the way, walking on the path between the bamboos. Before long, there was an old tree full of jacaranda flowers, flying all over the sky, romantic, elegant, clean, gorgeous, like clouds and clouds, It''s like the starry sky at night, with little stars, pure and brilliant!The faint fragrance wafts, making people fascinated, like a dream!


    "What a jacaranda tree... I don''t want to be so beautiful... I am in it, but it is more beautiful..."


    Standing under the jacaranda tree, Monkey King was obviously amazed by the jacaranda flower. I have to say that he had only seen such a beautiful jacaranda flower for the first time.With a wave of his hand, the magic sword in his hand is directly on the ground!But he is looking into the distance...


    Not long after, a slight sound of footsteps approached, and Monkey King turned his head slightly to look at the trail, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Finally..."


    The visitor is a young girl, dressed in luxurious silks, slowly coming all the way, her skirt is fluttering, her hair is slightly raised, her face is smiling, she seems so innocent, carefree...


    Looking at the place she used to visit, a man suddenly appeared, and the girl looked very surprised: "Hey! Who are you? Why have I never seen you?"


    Looking at the innocent girl Chi Lian in front of him, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smile faintly: "Before asking another name, you have to report your name first. This is polite!"


    "Bold! I am Princess Honglian. If you ask your question, you must answer it as soon as possible!" The girl Chilian yelled, but she didn''t appear arrogant, on the contrary, there was a taste of a girl acting like a baby.


    "So your name is Honglian...As a princess, why don''t you stay in your own palace, but come to a place like this at night? Don''t you be afraid of meeting bad people?"


    "Bad guy? This is the palace, where are the bad guys?"


    "For example... I..." Monkey King pointed to himself and smiled faintly.


    "Are you a bad guy?" The girl Chi Lien was not nervous at all, but rather curiously asked: "Then what bad guys usually do?"


    It is hard to believe that in the original work, for such an innocent and innocent girl, Wei Zhuang turned her into that dangerous and vicious chilian like a beautiful snake.I have to say that Wei Zhuang is also a talent!


    "Don''t you think this blue Jacaranda flower is beautiful?" Monkey King did not answer the girl Chi Lian''s question, but looked at the blue Jacaranda flower in front of him and said lightly.


    "You haven''t answered me what your name is?" The girl Chilian expressed anger at Sun Wukong''s always ignoring her own questions.


    "Sun Wukong..."


    "Sun Wukong? What a strange name..." The girl Chilian couldn''t help but mutter.Suddenly, she looked at the magic sword inserted on the ground, and her eyes lit up: "That sword...is yours? Are you a swordsman?"


    "No...but I will use a sword..." Monkey King made a light move, and the magic sword flew in his hand. With a wave of his hand, the cold light flashed away. A huge rock not far away was split into two in an instant. No sound, the cut surface is as smooth as a mirror...


    "So amazing..." The girl Chilian was stunned by Monkey King''s sword: "You are much better than my master... Can you teach me to use the sword?"


    "Do you want to learn sword?"


    "En...I have been learning swords from my master...but, there has been no progress..."


    "Sword training is very hard..."


    "I''m not afraid... I can hold on..."


    "It''s late now... at this time tomorrow, you come here to wait for me..." Monkey King glanced at the girl Chi Lian, her figure flashed, and she disappeared!


    Seeing Monkey King who suddenly disappeared, the girl Chi Lian was stunned for a moment. She was immediately full of surprises. With anticipation of tomorrow night, she trot happily towards her bedroom...


    [If you have a monthly pass, vote for a monthly pass, and if you have flowers, vote for flowers!Need your support!Thank you!..

 415 Chapter 16 Training must start from the womb

    Just appearing in his room, Sun Wukong saw the high priest with an anxious look.


    Seeing Monkey King suddenly appear, the high priest was surprised and he was obviously relieved. He just wanted to say something about Monkey King, but was interrupted by Monkey King: "Let''s go! I already know it!" He said, he walked out of the room first. The door, walked to the room of Princess Yan on the side.The reason why he had just seen Chi Lian was to leave suddenly. He naturally knew that there was something wrong with Princess Yan, so he rushed back.


    As soon as she entered the room, Xue Nu anxiously greeted Sun Wukong: "Wukong, come and take a look, Ji Fei suddenly feels a little pain in her stomach, is there any problem?"


    PS: Princess Yan will be called Concubine Ji in the future. She has the same surname as Ji Ru Qianlong and named Concubine. Otherwise, she will always call her Princess Yan. It seems to remind people that she is the concubine of Prince Yan, which is uncomfortable. .


    At this moment, Concubine Ji was lying on the chuang, her face a little pale, and it was filled with anxiety and worry. After seeing Monkey King come in, the anxiety and worry in her heart calmed down inexplicably, as if she had found the backbone and saw him, It can give people an unprecedented sense of security and steadiness. It seems that all problems in the world can be solved as long as they reach his hands.This was something she couldn''t feel in Yan Taizi Dan''s body.


    When he came to Ji Fei¡¯s chuang, Monkey King frowned slightly, and said faintly: "Pull the skirt back..."


    Concubine Ji''s complexion suddenly showed a blush, but she was a person who knew the general body. Knowing that it was not the time to be shy, the so-called doctor''s parents'' heart, after comforting herself in this way, Concubine Ji gently put her skirt on Pulling upwards reveals her crystal clear white belly, which is not flat because of her pregnancy, but a little bulge.But it does not lose its beauty.


    Sun Wukong placed one hand flat on her lower abdomen... The hot temperature made Ji Fei''s heartbeat slightly speed up, but her self-control is very strong, so there is no strangeness on the surface.


    A soft white light emerged from Monkey King¡¯s hands and invaded Ji Fei¡¯s belly...In an instant, Ji Fei felt an unprecedented warmth from her abdomen, flowing into her limbs, the kind that penetrated into the soul. Shu. Shuang, she was so desperate to groan out!The indifferent expression could no longer be maintained, and he was instantly covered with blush, so charming.


    As Monkey King retracted his right hand, the refreshment receded like a tide, causing Ji Fei to have a nostalgia in her heart. She was shocked to realize what she was thinking in her heart, but Ji Fei cursed herself secretly and gradually calmed down. His turbulent heart.


    As if he hadn¡¯t seen Concubine Ji¡¯s strangeness, Sun Wukong reproached: ¡°It¡¯s forbidden to practice in the future...internal force flows through the meridians. The fetus is very fragile and can¡¯t stand your toss...¡±


    "Ming...understood..." Ji Fei realized that the problem was with her, and she couldn''t help but nod her head again and again.


    "It''s great to be okay... Ji Fei, you are also true... Didn''t the doctor mention it to you before?" Xue Nu looked at Ji Fei, complaining on her face. She was shocked just now, Ji Fei That pale face is always frightening.


    Concubine Ji shook her head. She had just experienced this kind of thing. Naturally, she didn''t know the truth, and the doctor didn''t know that he could martial arts, so naturally it was impossible to mention it!


    "From now on, I will revive your muscles and bones every day, so that it will be beneficial to the fetus... When she is born in the future, you will surely be an earth-shattering super genius!" Sun Wukong has decided at this moment that he will cultivate Yue''er into an unprecedented person. The super genius and beauty of the newcomer. Younger. Female!Others say that training should start from the baby, but this is from the mother''s womb!


    Concubine Ji was stunned, and then nodded. She has clearly seen Monkey King''s ability. She is definitely the strongest person in the world. Even the Eastern Emperor Taiyi of their Yin Yang family is far behind, because Eastern Emperor Taiyi It is very strong, but it is absolutely impossible to cut off the roof of the entire palace with a single sword!Since Monkey King was thinking about her daughter, she would naturally not refuse.


    "It seems that when the young lady was born, she must have shocked the world..." The high priest on the side could not help sighing.It is hard to imagine how special this girl can be cultivated by Master Wukong when she is born in the future, how amazing she will be!Because she clearly knows that Monkey King, that is the supreme god!A child raised by God feels terrifying even thinking about it!


    However, at this moment, Xiao Yao Yao, who was lying next to Concubine Ji, suddenly jumped up, jumped into Monkey King¡¯s arms, stretched out his small tongue, lightly touched his palm, humming, and then went forward. Claw touched his stomach, it looked very cute.


    "Xiao Yao Yao seems to be hungry..." Xiao Li on the side said lightly.


    Monkey King flipped it over, and a piece of thousand-year-old cold iron appeared in his hand. Upon seeing this, Xiao Yao Yao''s eyes sparkled with gold, and his saliva began to swirl in Zui. He grabbed it in one mouth, and jumped onto the table. In the surprised expressions of Xue Nu and Ji Concubine, they bite, as if they were gnawing a carrot...


    "That...that''s a thousand-year-old cold iron... Xiao Yao Yao is eating a thousand-year-old cold iron?" Xue Nu pointed to the cheerful Xiao Yao Yao, with a shocked expression on her face.That''s a thousand years of cold iron!Hardness. The degree of hardness is terrifying, but under its small teeth, it is as fragile as a carrot, this... she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Xiao Yaoxiu is an ancient divine beast. It feeds on fine iron... It''s nothing strange..." Xiaoli said lightly, "But because of Wukong... its teeth are much sharper than the original divine beast, Pai Yao..."


    "Well...isn¡¯t it weird to eat fine iron?" Xue Nu looked at Xiao Yao Yao in amazement, and immediately exclaimed: "But is it too extravagant to use thousand-year cold iron as its ration? Such a beast... who raises it? Affordable..."


    "I can afford..." Monkey King said faintly: "It''s a pity that Wannian Hantie still can''t eat with its current strength, otherwise it will be fed to Wannian..." He is the master of the world. He is the so-called precious material You can use the power of rules to make things out of nothing at any time!


    Xue Nu and Ji Fei looked at Monkey King speechless for a long time, how perverted this stuff must be!At the same time, he became more and more curious about his identity!The longer they follow Monkey King, the more they discover that Monkey King''s identity becomes more mysterious!I thought they had a little bit of understanding, but they were overthrown by the facts. What they knew was only the tip of the iceberg!..

 416 Chapter Seventeen There is a Little Elephant Trunk

    In the dead of night, Sun Wukong walked out of Ji Fei''s room and went back to the room.


    It was Snow Girl, looking at the high priest who entered his room following Sun Wukong, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Xiaoli happened to walk by her side and said faintly: "If you can''t tolerate other women around him, then I advise you to leave. Wukong''s status is so noble, so noble that you can''t imagine... he, no Only one person can control it..." After speaking, he walked into his room and closed the door.


    Xue Nv frowned, looking at the closed door of Sun Wukong, her expression calmed again: "I am so honorable? So honorable that I can''t imagine it? Haha~~ It''s really interesting... Goku... I am more and more curious about you. Now..." Xue Nu raised her hand and pushed open the door of her room and walked in...


    "Before you were a noble high priest who served people, but now, you have become a maid serving me, don''t you feel wronged? I told you before, you don¡¯t need to be like that..." The high priest who cleaned the bed, Monkey King shook his head lightly.But really, it feels good!He has been accustomed to the life of being served by many sisters. If there is no such a maid around him, he is really not used to it.


    The high priest shook his head and said with a firm face: "It is my honor to be able to serve you!"


    "Because of my identity?" Monkey King looked at the high priest.


    The high priest nodded, but shook his head again.


    "Is it because of the goddess'' order?"


    The high priest nodded again, and then shook his head again.


    "What on earth is that?" Monkey King looked at the high priest with a bit of speechlessness.


    The high priest''s eyes flashed, and then he shook his head again, and fell silent!


    "I suddenly found out that the Yali is so big to communicate with you!" Sun Wukong fart. Sitting on the wooden chair, he said faintly like an uncle: "Forget it, I don¡¯t want to, go get me a basin of water. Wash your feet!"


    "Aren''t you going back to your own world?" the high priest said curiously.


    "If you don''t go back today, I will hold you to sleep!" Monkey King smiled faintly.He has made some adjustments to the time comparison of his own world with this world, even if more than ten years have passed since this world, his world is only a few days old.


    "Huh? Huh?!" The high priest flushed with surprise, and said nervously, "That...but...this..."


    "Say it straight if you don''t want to!"


    "no¡­"


    "That''s it..."


    "But...that...I know..." The high priest wanted to explain in a panic, but in the end he didn''t know what to say. In the end, he had no choice but to bow his head and agree.


    "Haha~~ It scared you... I just made a joke with you... Let''s fetch water!" Looking at the cute appearance of the high priest, a smile appeared on Monkey King''s face.


    "Huh~ It turned out to be just a joke!" The high priest suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time he was slightly disappointed.Throwing away the complex emotions in my mind, I went out to fetch water...


    Monkey King leaned on the wooden chair, his feet soaking in the water, feeling the high priest''s soft and tender little hands gently rubbing his feet, feeling unspeakably refreshing!No wonder those big people like to be served by others, this feeling is indeed intoxicating!


    After washing, the high priest immediately left Sun Wukong''s room and closed the door for him.In that way, it seemed that I was really afraid that Monkey King would leave her alone.Because she had already learned about Sun Wukong''s temperament from the mouths of the girls and the others. When he was serious, he was extraordinarily serious, and when he was not serious, it was all bad luck!


    However, Monkey King sat on the edge of the chuang and did not sleep.He has just broken through, and he is about to take a closer look at his new realm and the high rules of space...


    At the same time, when he parted with the goddess, he also obtained a lot of the power of her world master from the goddess. After being absorbed by the dimensional divine beads, he had not yet had time to realize the higher rules that the dimensional divine beads gave him back feeding. Power!


    Looking at the Dimensional God Orb floating in front of him, Sun Wukong sighed slightly. This thing is indeed a good thing. It contains the power of the rules of the Dimensional God, but if you want to obtain it, you must exchange it with the power of other world masters. .


    At first, Sun Wukong didn''t know why, but now, he figured it out, that dimensional god wanted to use his hand to restore his strength!This is just a transaction. Monkey King gets the power of rules he wants, and the God of Dimension just wants to wake up from sleep as soon as possible.


    In the room, the enchantment was placed by Monkey King, and outsiders cannot see the situation inside...


    It''s about three o''clock in the morning in the middle of the night!Suddenly a particularly harsh scream was passed into everyone''s ears!


    "Ah!!! The Flower Thief!!!"


    This was a woman''s scream, and the voice was so terrifying that it awakened the entire inn!For a time, chaos!


    "The flower picker? Where is the flower picker?"


    "Kill the flower picker! I hate the flower picker the most in his life..."


    "Over there, he ran towards the backyard..."


    The noise from the outside did not arouse Sun Wukong''s slightest attention. At this moment, his room was restricted and isolated from everything outside. Only when the Snow Girl had an accident, he could sense it, because he was in the body of several women. A restraint was secretly placed to protect them.


    But at this moment, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in the window of Monkey King''s room, opened the door and window, his figure flashed, and then flashed into the room...


    "Ah~~"


    What followed was a scream. It turned out that the figure flashed, and just hit the invisible space barrier laid by Monkey King, just like suddenly hitting a hard wall. Above!Suddenly his head was battered, his head was dizzy, and he fell to the ground with no image!Nothing happened for a long time!Although this is just a space barrier that isolates the outside world, there is still a counter-shock force.


    It was just such a disturbance, which obviously shocked Monkey King. He immediately collected his merits and removed the enchantment.


    Looking at the black-clothed masked man lying under the window, listening to the slogan of the flower thief outside, I don''t know what is going on!


    "MBD, this is a flower picking thief? How courageous! It came to my brother''s room!" Sun Wukong suddenly became angry and came to the man in black and kicked his lower Yin. : "Brother hates the flower thief most..."


    With a muffled hum, Monkey King hit his arms...


    "Huh? Are there any eggs?" Monkey King was stunned at the moment, a big drop of cold sweat slipped from his forehead, don''t be so cheating!


    "Brother don''t believe it...because there is another kind of person in this world, that is, eunuchs...yes...eunuchs also have little elephant trunks..." Monkey King squatted, squatting down, wanting to check carefully...

 417 Chapter 18 The Hateful Ji Wuye

    Turning him over, Sun Wukong stretched out his hand immediately, trying to untie the black cloth towel covering his face. Suddenly, the unconscious person on the ground began to change strangely, and the flat xiong was visible to the naked eye. The speed swelled up, and the dry ass swelled up, but for a moment, the thin figure became exceptionally bumpy, mature, plump and full.


    "It''s really a sister paper..." Sun Wukong wiped his forehead right now, feeling a little embarrassed in his heart. Just now, he had a kick under the other''s house. Now even if the other party is unconscious, his brows are slightly frowned, his face Show the color of pain.


    Just as Monkey King wanted to tear off her face towel, his door was suddenly opened.


    "Wukong... I heard that... uh... you are so fast! You caught the flower picking thief so quickly?" The Snow Girl who just entered the room wanted to say something, but they looked down at Sun Wukong''s feet. The women in black suddenly became surprised.


    "What a thief! She is a woman..." Monkey King shook his head and said lightly.


    "Female?" Xue Nu was taken aback for a moment.


    However, at this moment, the unconscious person on the ground suddenly opened his eyes, a cold light flashed in his hand, and a short dagger appeared in his hand instantly, cutting towards Monkey King¡¯s neck at an astonishing speed. And go...


    "Wukong!!!"


    "Be careful!!!"


    Xue Nu and Ji Fei were shocked at the moment, only the high priest and Xiao Li still looked as usual, not the slightest anxious, because they clearly knew the identity of Monkey King, how could they be injured by such an assassination?


    In fact, just as Xiaoli and the high priest had guessed, the man in black just swung out the dagger, and was slapped by Monkey King and flew out of the window, hitting hard under a big tree, and when a mouthful of blood spurted out, The man in black was very decisive, his figure flashed and turned into a black shadow in a flash, disappearing.


    Obviously, because the other party is a woman, Sun Wukong''s men are merciful, otherwise a pound is enough to slap her, and there is still a chance to escape.


    "Don''t chase it?" Xue Nu frowned as she looked at the disappearing black man.


    "No, it''s too much trouble... Since I''m a woman, and not a flower picker, there is no need to chase after..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly and said.


    "It''s okay, go back to sleep!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly.The Snow Girl didn''t say much, and they all went back to their room.


    After the girls were gone, Monkey King muttered to himself: "The ever-changing disguise... Isn''t that the mysterious black unicorn? Is it really? Hmm! It seems that it will be necessary to blacken it in the future. Kirin caught it and studied it carefully..."


    Without words for a night, Monkey King once again laid a space barrier and continued to practice...


    In the early morning of the next day, Monkey King withdrew from the practice, withdrew from the enchantment, and walked out of his room.


    Coming to the roof, looking at the rising sun, it was golden and very beautiful!A small figure jumped out of Xiao Li''s window, jumped a few times on the eaves, and fell into the arms of Monkey King!


    "You little guy, it''s too early!" Monkey King gently stroked Xiao Yao Xiu''s head with a smile on his face, the latter squinted his eyes with a look of enjoyment.


    "It''s so boring early in the morning!" Looking at the sunrise on the horizon, Monkey King sighed slightly.Without looking back, he said faintly: "Snow Girl, listen to a song of Baixue!"


    "Okay..." came the faint footsteps, and the Snow Girl fluttered down beside Monkey King, took out the jade flute from her sleeve, put it between her lips, and played gently...


    The light sound of the flute echoes the sky, melodious and beautiful, elegant and agile, in a moment, it is full of snow...


    For a while, everyone in this inn stopped their movements and listened carefully to the sound...


    From the window, you can see that on the roof, a man is lying lazily, and the woman with white hair wins the snow, standing softly, with flying skirts and fluttering hair, plump, arrogant, and graceful. Under the shining glow of the morning glow, it looks so beautiful...Amidst the snowflakes dancing, like the fairy falling into the mortal world, it is so beautiful...


    "That''s a fairy..."


    Many people looked obsessed when looking at the appearance of the snow girl at the moment.


    Sun Wukong seemed to feel something, and he felt uncomfortable at the moment, stood up, took the snow girl''s hand, and said: "Let''s go!" After saying, his figure flashed, he came to Ji Fei''s room.


    "The first beautiful and beautiful singing and dancing girl in the country of Yan is indeed well-deserved... Listening to this song today, I have no regrets in this life..." Ji Fei looked at the Monkey King and the Snow Girl who appeared in her room, and smiled at the Snow Girl now: "It''s a pity , I only heard half of it, which is a pity..."


    Xue Nu looked at Monkey King and shook her head helplessly. This fellow was too selfish and domineering. People just looked at her a few more times, and he pulled himself back into the room unhappy.


    "If Sister Ji Fei is interested, I will play a song specially for you when I have time..."


    "Okay! Ji Fei, pull up your skirt, let me see how Xiaoyue''er is..." At this time, Monkey King came to Ji Fei and said lightly.


    A faint blush suddenly appeared on Ji Fei''s pretty face.But still Yiyan pulled up his skirt slightly...


    "En! Not bad, it seems a little bit older than yesterday..."


    "Really? I''ll take a look!" Xue Nu immediately moved her head over: "Really..."


    Monkey King put his hand on Ji Fei¡¯s lower abdomen, and a faint glow emerged and penetrated into her body. Suddenly, on Ji Fei¡¯s delicate face, an intoxicating blush appeared, and the comfort that made her want to stop struck again. The whole body made her clenched her teeth quickly, afraid that she could not help but scream again...


    After Sun Wukong used his life force to warm the fetus for a while, he withdrew his hand...


    But at this moment, the inn suddenly became very lively, everyone stretched their heads out of the window and started talking...


    Sun Wukong frowned and couldn''t help but walked to the window and looked out to the street, only to find that, at some point, a large number of soldiers appeared on the street. In the center of the soldiers, there was a luxurious sedan chair with red cloth. The curtain, looming, you can see that there is a beautiful woman sitting inside, with only the slightly sobbing shoulders, but you can see that the girl seems to be crying!


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly and looked at the inn guy who had never been far away. He immediately stopped him, threw a couple of silver over him, and said faintly: "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    The guy''s eyes lit up, he immediately put away his silver, glanced at the woman in the sedan chair on the street, and sighed: "I think the guest officer, you are from a different place, right? It''s normal if you don''t know... I kindly remind you. , The girls around you all look so beautiful, but don¡¯t be seen by them, otherwise the trouble will be big..."


    "Have you seen that charming girl? Alas~~ In fact, she is also a hard-working person... Then Ji Wuye didn''t know what kind of madness she was making. Every year, she selects a stunning woman from all over the country to have fun... Pity us ordinary people... alas..."..

 418 Chapter XIX Ink Crow

    After the guy briefly explained the whole story, he left in a hurry, obviously not daring to do more about Ji Wuye, for fear of causing trouble to his upper body.


    "Unexpectedly, this South Korean general is the same as that Yan Chunjun..." Xue Nu said with a calm face and a calm expression.It''s just that in those bright eyes, there are glimmers of cold light.Obviously, she was murderous.


    Looking at the woman in the sedan chair, Xue Nu suddenly felt pity for the same illness. She was lucky to meet Monkey King, so what about her?Who can save?


    Thinking about this, Xue Nu looked at Monkey King: "Wukong...Can you..."


    "Understand..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "Since I met, you can''t pretend not to see it..." He said, he wanted to jump down towards the window!


    "Wait!" Even if Xue Nu stopped him: "We will stay in Korea for a while, can you modify it a bit? Otherwise, there will be some trouble..."


    "It''s also..." Sun Wukong thought for a while, and then nodded, but he still has to go to practice and make jade!It''s better to keep a low profile now.


    After speaking, I saw Sun Wukong touch his face casually. Suddenly, in the surprised eyes of the women, his appearance changed drastically. With a folding fan in his hand, slightly fanning, he was a beautiful young man.


    "How is it, isn''t it handsome..." Monkey King grinned at the women.


    "Papa!!" The answer to him was Xuenu''s gentle slap on his forehead.


    "...Why are you hitting me?" Monkey King was a little surprised.


    "Ah... I''m sorry... I saw you like this... I really wanted to use my big ears to fan you..." Xue Nu looked at Monkey King''s appearance at this time, and spit out a cute little incense. Tongue, a little embarrassed.


    "..." Monkey King suddenly covered his head with black lines and said speechlessly: "Damn! With such a handsome look, you want to fan me with big ears? This is definitely unscientific!"


    "Well...it''s like a gambling, proficient dude...Can I beat you?..." Xiao Li said with no expression on his face.


    "Damn! Xiaoli, you are like this..." Monkey King suddenly showed me very hurt."


    Immediately he smiled, touched his face again, and restored his original appearance: "Okay, that''s the end of the joke. It''s still important to save people first, otherwise, they will go away!"


    With that, Monkey King stretched out one hand flat, and a lightsaber was condensed out of his palm: "It''s just to save a person, there is no need for me to go out myself..."


    "Go..." Accompanied by Monkey King''s faint drink, the lightsaber instantly turned into a stream of light and broke through the air!Go to the group of soldiers guarding the sedan chair!


    The streamer shines, the lightsaber flies, shuttles through the crowd, piercing through a flesh and blood...


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Everyone is on alert...Ah!!!"


    The group of soldiers was shocked, but before they could finish their words, they were ready to meet, and they were all slashed by that lightsaber!The time used, but a few seconds!


    For a while, those who watched all around were stunned, like hell!


    And the woman in the palanquin, with their eyelids lowered, disappeared so strangely...


    "Ghost! There is a ghost!" I don''t know who exclaimed, and suddenly, there were screams.


    "Kang Dang~~Kang Dang~~~"


    In a moment, all the doors and windows were closed tightly. On the street, except for the soldiers lying in a pool of blood and the luxurious sedan chair, there was no one on the whole street. Blowing the Buddha, here, it is like the horror street infested by fierce ghosts!


    "Unexpectedly, this Korean is too courageous..." Sun Wukong looked through the window and looked at the street that was deserted and deserted at that moment, looking very speechless.


    "Ordinary people believe in ghosts and gods, and your methods are so weird. They are not afraid to blame..." Xue Nu looked at Monkey King and shook her head helplessly.


    "Thank you for your salvation, the little girl is unforgettable..." After the shock, the beautiful woman reacted, and immediately went to Monkey King and gave a slight blessing.Seeing that she behaved properly and gracefully, she was obviously the child of a wealthy family and very educated.


    "Where is your home? I''ll take you back!" Monkey King looked at the woman in front of him and said lightly.My heart couldn''t help but secretly praised.Sure enough, this woman was born with a natural beauty, gentle and moving, and her mature and enchanting figure is extremely seductive and confusing!The bulging mountain. Peak, the lowest is D!I have to say that Ji Wuye''s bastard''s vision is still quite high.


    "Home? I have no home...my home...all destroyed by them...my brother...my parents..." As she said, the woman''s eyes were full of flames of hatred, and tears couldn''t stop streaming down...


    "This damn Ji Wuye is really harmful!" Sun Wukong''s eyes flashed with cold light, and lightly patted her incense shoulder, and said lightly: "Don''t worry? Then Ji Wuye, sooner or later. I''ll kill him for you...you don''t have to be so sad...just change your grief..."


    The woman''s eyes lit up immediately, and she knelt in front of Monkey King with a thud: "As long as the benefactor can avenge the young woman, the young woman is willing to be a slave and a maid for life, waiting for her benefactor..."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Ling Ruoxi..."


    "Well, you can stay with Concubine Ji for the time being! It just so happens that she also needs someone to take care of..."


    In the towering hall, Ji Wuye sat above the first place, faintly looking at the trembling guard who was kneeling down in front of him, and said: "You mean? Someone gave that woman on the street in my Korean capital. Robbed?"


    "Yes...yes..." The man was trembling, his head low almost touching the ground.


    "Can you see who made it?"


    "No... I didn''t see... According to the civilians who witnessed the whole incident, they just saw a lightsaber. In an instant, they solved the team of hundreds of people. Then, what the general wanted That woman just disappeared a little bit so strangely..."


    "Oh? I don''t want to see when such a great master appeared in my Korean capital? Haha~~ I''m so daring, I even hit Ji Wuye with my idea... What do you think you should do with him, Mo Ya? "Ji Wuye said, faintly looking at the young man dressed in black among the two black and white standing aside.


    His overall attire is dominated by ink, full of murderous and dangerous auras. The exquisite cloth and fluffy black feather shawl show his grace and arrogance, and the unique veins under his eyes echo the lines and patterns on the clothes. Appears extremely domineering evil charm, tough and neat!He is one of Ji Wuye''s two masters, Mo Ya!..

 419 Chapter Twenty Two Good Boys

    "Anyone who is an enemy of you will never be spared!" Mo Ya said with a calm expression on his face.Full of loneliness and arrogance.


    "Go... if you can catch him, bring him, if you can''t..." Ji Wuye waved his hand and said lightly.But before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Mo Ya respectfully holding his fist: "The subordinates know what to do...Then, we will leave first..."


    Ji Wuye waved his hand lightly.


    "Let''s go! Baifeng!"


    The young Bai Feng held a fist toward Ji Wuye, followed behind Mo Ya, and exited the hall. The figures of the two of them leaped at an astonishing speed...in a moment, they arrived. Above a valley.


    Looking down at the entire city below, Mo Ya said faintly: "It seems that this task will not be too simple..."


    "Being able to silently take people away from everyone''s eyelids, it seems that this person''s light work may still be above us..." The young Bai Feng, dressed in fluttering clothes, looked at the capital city under the clouds and mist, faintly Tao.


    "Not only that... with just a lightsaber, it was able to slash hundreds of elite soldiers carefully selected by Ji Wuye under the sword in an instant. This person''s swordsmanship is probably extremely brilliant... Be careful, Bai Feng , Maybe this mission...we will all die..." Mo Ya glanced at the young Bai Feng, with a solemn expression on his face.


    "It turns out...you feel that way too..." The boy Bai Feng glanced at Mo Ya and looked at the sky: "Maybe, this is our destiny...year after year, repeating the same thing...are you Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too boring to survive in this way?"


    "We have no choice...because our lives are no longer ours...If we want to survive, we have to be fast enough! So fast that we can catch up with the flow of our lives..."


    "Is it fast enough?...Do you know who the goal is this time?"


    "As long as you find that woman, you will be able to find our goal, let''s go..." Mo Ya''s figure flashed, and he leaped towards the endless cliff...


    On the bustling street, Mo Ya looked at the scene of the incident and said faintly: "Here is the scene of the incident... Look around, maybe, you can find something..."


    But for a moment, the two were disappointed to find that not only did they find nothing, they didn''t even leave a trace of the fight.


    "Let''s go to the inn to see..." Mo Ya glanced at the inn not far away, was silent for a moment, and said lightly.Almost all the people here have witnessed the situation in the morning, so they must know something...


    In a guest room in the inn, Monkey King looked at the Mo Ya and the young Bai Feng who walked into the inn, and couldn''t help but smile faintly: "These two people are so smart, they found here so soon..."


    "Are they the people sent by Ji Wuye?" Xue Nu looked at them and said lightly.


    "En! And the skill is pretty good... It''s a pity, but I''m working under Ji Wuye..." Monkey King nodded lightly.


    "Oh? I can get your approval... It seems that the two of them are also a little bit extraordinary..." A surprise suddenly appeared on Xue Nu''s face, and the somewhat curious Chao Mo Ya and the young Bai Feng looked over. .


    "Looking at the clothes of the two, they must be masters of light skills, right?" Ji Fei looked at the two and said.


    "They''re here to find me... Master Wukong, I''d better go hide... Otherwise it will cause you trouble..." Ling Ruoxi suddenly showed a trace of tension on her face, as she said, she wanted to turn around and leave.


    "No need...I''ll meet the two of you..." Monkey King waved his hand to stop Ling Ruoxi, turned around, and walked outside the house...


    Seeing Sun Wukong leaving behind, Ling Ruoxi seemed very nervous: "Go out like this...is it really okay?"


    "Don''t be nervous... In the current world, there is no one who can beat Wukong..." Xue Nv said with a calm face, and said with a slight smile: "Let''s watch the fun here..."


    "It''s not unique, but it''s impossible to have..." the high priest said lightly.The tone was filled with unprecedented firmness. How could a mere mortal confront God!


    "Yo! You two...what are you called? Ji Wuye sent you here, right?" Monkey King stood in front of the corridor, looking at Mo Ya and the young boy Bai Feng, who had just entered the inn and wanted to inquire about information, and waved Waved, said.


    "En?" Seeing Monkey King, Mo Ya and the young boy Bai Feng frowned, secretly vigilant.Mo Ya frowned slightly, and said faintly: "Who are you?"


    "Aren''t you looking for me? Why don''t you know who I am?" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Oh? Are you the one who robbed Master Ji Wuye from the woman?" Mo Ya looked at Monkey King, his expression slightly frozen.


    "Positive solution!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Your Excellency is so courageous! Are you overconfident in your own skill? Or do you not put us in your eyes at all? Or, are you just procrastinating here?" Mo Ya looked at Monkey King, suddenly heartened Vigilant heart.


    "I really didn''t put you in my eyes..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "As for delaying time...is it necessary?" Then, turning his head to the side room and calling out: "Ruo Xi, come out and show them like ¡­"


    "..." Ling Ruoxi suddenly became nervous. He didn''t expect that Monkey King not only approached the door on his own initiative, but also exposed himself without evasiveness. Is this guy having a problem with his head, or simply Don''t put the other person in the eyes?However, she still walked out of the room with the trust of Monkey King. If Monkey King wanted to harm her, why save her?


    Seeing Ling Ruoxi, the eyes of Mo Ya and the young Bai Feng suddenly became extremely serious. Before they came, they had naturally determined the woman''s appearance. No, the other party did not really escape, but revealed their identity on their own.They have never encountered this kind of situation.Is it true that as the other party said, he doesn''t put them in his eyes at all?


    "It seems that we were indeed underestimated..." Mo Ya''s complexion suddenly became extremely cold, a black feather floated away, and his figure flashed, and he attacked Monkey King...


    The speed was so fast that he could get there in the blink of an eye, but Monkey King easily grabbed his fist, and immediately hit Mo Ya¡¯s abdomen with a punch, and released the hand holding his fist. Mo Ya was unbelievable. Frightened, he knelt down in front of Monkey King... turned his head hard, and looked at the young Bai Feng: "Don''t... come here... run away!!"


    "Moya!" It is a pity that the young Baifeng is not the kind of person who left his companions and ignores him. In shock, his figure flashed, and he rushed towards Monkey King!


    However, the ending was very obvious. Monkey King squeezed his throat, and immediately hit his abdomen with a punch. He immediately covered his abdomen, knelt down in front of Monkey King, and followed Moya''s footsteps...


    "You guy... didn''t you tell you to run away?" Mo Ya stared at the young Bai Feng, very angry.


    "I won''t leave you to flee alone..." The young Bai Feng clutched his abdomen, his expression was a bit distorted with pain, but his tone was exceptionally firm.


    "It''s really two good years! It''s full of love..." Monkey King couldn''t help but laughed. ..

 420 Chapter 21 Two Undercover

    In the bright room, Monkey King sits on a wooden chair, sipping tea from his cup leisurely.And Xiao Li Ji Nu stood beside him, looking at the two pale teenagers in front of him with interest!


    Mo Ya and the young boy Bai Feng looked at the Monkey King in front of them, and they were still in deep shock. They thought they were rare masters in the world, but they didn''t want to know that this person was so martial arts, they even left. But a trick.I thought that Ji Wuye was already very strong, so strong that they could not resist, but this person was so strong that he could simply get rid of the eight streets of Ji Wuye!It''s hard to believe that there are such martial artists in the world!


    "Able to die in the hands of a master like you, we are dead without regrets! Let''s do it!" Mo Ya looked at Monkey King and said lightly.Life and death, since they were Ji Wuye''s tools for killing people, they have long looked down upon them.


    "Do you want to get out of Ji Wuye''s control?" Monkey King looked at Mo Ya and Bai Feng lightly.


    "What...what do you mean?" Mo Ya both froze for a while, frowning now.


    "Ji Wuye, in my eyes, it''s just an ant. If you want to kill him, you can do it at any time... But now, he still has a little effect... So, I need you to be my eyeliner, stay by his side, mission Finished, I will give you your freedom..." Monkey King looked at the two with a plain expression.


    The hearts of Mo Ya and the young Bai Feng jumped fiercely!They had long since risen to leave Ji Wuye''s heart, but unfortunately, Ji Wuye is too powerful, and they have nothing to do!Maybe this person can really do...


    "What do you want us to do?" The young Bai Feng was the first to express his position, looking at Monkey King with firm eyes.


    "Stay by Ji Wuye''s side...until a woman named Nongyu appears...you, tell me, the task will be completed..." Monkey King said lightly.The reason why he didn''t kill Ji Wuye right away was just to get jade.In the original work, she seemed to be sent by Chilian to assassinate Ji Wuye, but she didn''t make it clear that it would be good to leave two undercover agents beside Ji Wuye just in case.


    "It''s that simple?" Mo Ya stared at Monkey King.


    "It''s that simple!"


    "How will we answer Ji Wuye for this mission?" Young Bai Feng looked at Monkey King and asked.


    Monkey King smiled and stretched out with one hand, he saw the strange change of the teacup in his hand, and in a moment, under the shocked eyes of Mo Ya and others, he formed Ling Ruoxi''s appearance!I saw her eyes closed, her breathless.


    "Ah! This is..." Ling Ruoxi on the side looked at her''corpse'' and exclaimed immediately, covering Xiao Zui, looking shocked.


    "This...this is..." Mo Ya and Bai Feng widened their eyes in shock!What did they see?A teacup, with their eyelids lowered, turned into a person, how could this be...


    Even the Xue Nv are surprised...


    "It''s just a little blindfold, which confuses your optic nerves. In fact, she is still a teacup... Bring her, you should know what to do, right?" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Understand!" Mo Ya nodded and took the puppet corpse that Monkey King conjured, and then left!At this moment, their hearts are very excited, because it will not be long before they will leave the prison that trapped them!


    "You spend so much thought for that woman called Nongyu?" At the moment, Xue Nu frowned and looked at Monkey King. In her tone, she was a little dissatisfied. It''s only a few days now!There are so many women around inexplicably.


    "After meeting...you''ll like her..." Sun Wukong smiled slightly: "Above the rhythm, she has extremely high attainments... and can even play heartstring songs!"


    "Song of the Heartstrings? Then I am a little curious about her..." Xue Nv smiled indifferently.


    "Wukong...Do you think those two people will obey your instructions?" Ji Fei looked at Monkey King and said, "Are you sure they won''t betray you?"


    "No...because they are not like that... and they long for freedom, longing for themselves to be like that bird, flying in the sky freely..."


    "Obviously just met... you seem to know them well... I suddenly discovered that this world seems to have nothing you don''t know..." Ji Fei stared at Monkey King, but she exclaimed slightly.


    Monkey King smiled slightly and did not answer.


    "Is the technique you just had an illusion technique?" Xue Nu looked at Monkey King and suddenly asked her doubts.


    "Forget it!" Monkey King nodded.In fact, it was not an illusion, but he really turned a teacup into a Ling Ruoxi puppet body, but it was troublesome to explain, so he had to say so.


    "Can you teach me?" Xue Nu looked at Sun Wukong hopefully. What she was practicing was also related to illusion. Sun Wukong showed such a hand just now, but she was impressed.


    "Hehe! I can''t teach you this thing, but I can improve your strength..."


    "Improve my strength? What should I do?" Xue Nu''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "come here¡­"


    The Snow Girl immediately walked in front of Monkey King.Sun Wukong immediately stretched out his right hand and placed it on Xue Nu¡¯s fragrant shoulder. In a moment, the white light enveloped Xue Nu¡¯s entire body...


    Feeling the rapid growth of internal strength in her body, Xue Nu suddenly widened her eyes in shock, looking at Monkey King with incredible eyes...


    For a moment, Monkey King retracted his hand and smiled slightly: "How do you feel?"


    "Oh my God! It''s too... incredible... I... my internal strength... good... it seems to have increased my skill for hundreds of years..." Rao Yi Xue Nu''s character also exclaimed at this moment.


    After Ji Fei heard this, her eyes widened, but Xiao Li and the high priest were very calm, because they knew the identity of Monkey King.


    "You...how did you do it?" At this moment, the Snow Girl couldn''t calm down. At this moment, she became one of the top masters in the world in one fell swoop.


    "I just aroused all the potential hidden in your body..." Monkey King smiled faintly, so that even if he is not there, Xue Nu has the power to protect herself.


    Subsequently, Monkey King inspired his own potential abilities for several women one after another, even Ling Ruoxi, who did not know martial arts, became a rare master in the world.


    The increase in strength naturally made Xue Nu be more curious about the identity of Monkey King. The terror method that can create the world''s strongest master at any time is simply not human-powered!Thinking that if he used such methods to create a large number of terrifying legions, I would like to ask, who can be the enemy in this world?Thinking about it, I feel crazy and scary!Such a person simply broke the balance of this world!


    "This is what Xiaoli said... the dignity of his identity?" Xue Nu couldn''t help muttering to herself in her absence.


    One day was spent in Sun Wukong''s companionship with a few women who were familiar with his own strength.


    The sky was getting late at night, and the stars were shining in the night sky... But Monkey King''s figure disappeared in his room!Hurry to the place agreed with Chi Lian!..

 421 Chapter 22 Sword Practice

    It''s night, the Korean Palace.


    "Princess, slow down, it''s so late, where do you want to go?"


    The two court ladies hurriedly chased the girl who was running happily in front of them, with anxious faces.


    "Stop, if you are following, you will decapitate all of them..." Princess Honglian stopped, turned and yelled at the two court ladies behind her.


    "Slaves dare not! Please princess forgive me..."


    The two court ladies were suddenly frightened and knelt to the ground, lowered their heads deeply, not daring to pursue them.


    "Hee hee~~" Princess Honglian, who is the young girl, couldn''t help showing a trace of pride at the corner of the red training girl. With cheerful steps, she ran towards the end of the corridor...


    By the moonlight, the girl Chilian came to the place agreed with the person last night.


    Looking at the beautiful blue Jacaranda tree, there was no one, but the cheerful girl gradually stopped, walked slowly under the tree, and looked around: "He... hasn''t come yet?"


    Looking at the bright starry sky and the beautiful and splendid blue Jacaranda, the girl Chi Lien couldn''t help but sit on a turf, resting her cheeks in her hands, looking at the road when she came, stunned...


    "Why haven''t you come...Is it too early...or has he forgotten?"


    For a long time, the girl Chilian did not see any figure appearing, she could not help but mutter to herself, a trace of worry and disappointment flashed in her eyes!She has always been alone in the palace, and finally met a stranger. She is very happy. If someone is accompanied, she will not feel lonely...


    "How long have you been here?" Suddenly, a voice sounded behind the girl Chilian.


    "Yeah!!!" With the sudden voice, the scared young girl made a big jump, dragging her cheeks with her hands unsteadily, and then she threw herself to the ground...


    "It hurts..." The girl Chi Lianxian held her pretty red nose in her hands, with tears in her eyes, turned and looked behind her, her face suddenly revealed a hint of surprise: "Ah! You are here! Why do you suddenly appear? Frighten me behind others? It hurts..."


    "I''m sorry, it scares you, it hurts? Come over and let me see!" Looking at the girl Chi Lian''s pretty appearance, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.At this moment, she is very naive, innocent, and cute!


    The girl Chi Lian put down her slender hand, revealing her slightly reddish nose, and said nervously, "How is it, is it broken?"


    "Relax! Even if it breaks, there is nothing to be afraid of if I am here!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and stretched out his finger to gently scrape her pretty nose. The girl suddenly felt a warmth in her nose. , The pain disappeared instantly.


    "Yeah! It''s no more pain, how did you do it, can you teach me?" The girl Chi Lian, touching her little nose with a look of surprise.


    "Yes, but, don''t you want to learn sword? Where''s your sword?"


    "Sword? I...I didn''t bring..." The girl Chi Lien was stunned.


    "Then I''ll give you a hand!" As he said, Monkey King used the power of rules, and a chain snake soft sword gradually took shape in his hands...


    Only the Chi Lian holding the Chain Snake Soft Sword is Chi Lian, and only the enchanting and peerless Chi Lian, who is charming, charming, ecstasy, and charming, is the true Chi Lian!


    "This is a chain snake soft sword, flexible, can be described as cutting iron like mud, it is a real magic weapon, those famous swords on the weapon spectrum are not comparable to it! Give it to you! From now on, it will be Your saber..." Monkey King handed the chain sword in his hand to the girl Chilian, said.


    The girl Chi Lian took the Chain Snake Soft Sword, with a happy expression: "This is for me? Is it really better than the famous swords on the weapon spectrum?"


    "Of course! You can try, but be careful, it''s very sharp!"


    The girl Chilian looked at a big rock not far away, her delicate hand shook, and the chain sword in her hand stabbed forward like a snake. With a snorting, she easily pierced the big stone, and her delicate hand turned again, and it was sharp. The chain piece smashed the boulder easily!


    The girl Chi Lien was overjoyed immediately, her slender hands danced, her posture turned sharply, the chain snake soft sword hovered and shuttled all over her body in an instant, the slowly falling petals of the flower fell on the chain sword, and in an instant, she was cut in two. half¡­


    "Thank you... this sword... I like it..." The girl stopped dancing and stroked the chain sword in her hand. She happily said to Monkey King.


    "Hold it and attack me. I want to see how your skill is..."


    "Then you have to be careful...I''m very good..."


    The girl Chilian yelled and waved her slender hand. The chain sword stabled towards Monkey King...


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King just moved a little to the side and avoided...


    "Huh!" The girl Chi Lian was obviously not convinced. She hummed, her waist turned sharply, the stalwart bank in front of Xiong collapsed into a thrilling arc, the chain sword in her hand turned sharply in the air, and he stabbed at Monkey King again...


    However, Monkey King just took a step back, and the chain sword swung past the xiong, flicked his finger, dinged, and the girl screamed in exclamation. The chain sword in her hand flew out and collapsed instantly. Straight, and then firmly inserted on the ground!


    "Are you dancing swords? Or practicing swords? You have a posture, but you don''t have any strength. Apart from being good-looking, it is useless. It seems that the master who taught you to practice swords is not so good!" Monkey King looked at Chi Lian and said lightly. .


    "You are not allowed to speak ill of my master. Except for the father, the master is the best person to me..." The girl Chi Lian shouted angrily after hearing what Sun Wukong said.


    "Are you not convinced?" Monkey King looked at the girl Chi Lian, and said lightly.One pulled the chain snake soft sword from the ground and said: "See clearly, how to use this chain sword!"


    As he said, he shook his hand slightly, and the chain sword stretched out instantly like a spirit!Like thunder and lightning, the entire chain sword buzzed and quaked, like a group of snakes, swiftly shuttled in the void, in groups and pieces, shielding his whole person in it, airtight, both offensive and defensive, without the slightest flaw. !


    Time seems to be forbidden, the girl Chilian only saw the light and shadow of the chain sword, swiftly shuttled through the air, causing the surrounding air to rush, causing the petals on the ground to be drawn by an invisible wave of air, following the sword body, flowing and dancing , But with a terrible wind, whirring!Like wind and thunder!Without hurting it in the slightest!This control is terrifying!


    "Okay... so awesome..." For a moment, the girl Chi Lian couldn''t help but was stunned, her eyes flickered, and the look in Monkey King''s eyes was full of worship!


    Monkey King suddenly shook his hand, and the chain sword instantly retracted and tightened, forming a straight long sword. With a flick of his hand, the sword was like a rainbow, and a small bottomless gap suddenly appeared on the ground. !


    "Teach me! Teach me! I''m going to learn this! It''s amazing!..." Seeing the Monkey King regaining her power, the girl Chi Li immediately ran to the side of Monkey King with excitement, holding his hand, her eyes full of longing. The color!The pure face is covered with a little blush, adding a touch of enchanting temptation to it!


    [Flowers, the monthly ticket is magical, if you have, don''t forget to vote!..

 422 Chapter 23 Early Destiny

    The starry sky at night is wonderful, the stars flicker, although not dazzling, but gathered together, blooming with their own light, can still illuminate a sky.


    A shadowy figure is dancing in the moonlight, and the chain sword in his hand swiftly shuttles through the sky like a snake, circling and stabs rapidly, exuding a faint and cold glow, with a twisted waist, and a very graceful and graceful posture, driving a piece of it. Jacaranda flower petals!Circling and dancing around it, beautiful as a picture!It is pleasing to the eye.


    The girl slowly stopped her dancing posture, turned and looked expectantly at the man under the blue Jacaranda tree, her eyes full of expectation and tension: "How?..."


    "It''s okay..." Sun Wukong nodded faintly: "It seems that you have gradually become familiar with the use of this chain sword... After doing more hard training, you will naturally be able to be as flexible as your own arm... It''s getting late... It will arrive today So far, go back!"


    "Are you going to leave?" The girl Chi Lian reluctantly said: "Then...will you come tomorrow?"


    "If I have time, I will come here..."


    "En... Then it''s settled! I will come here every day to practice sword..." The girl Chi Lian suddenly seemed very happy, and Monkey King nodded slightly, and her figure disappeared.


    Five days passed while Sun Wukong passed on the knowledge of Chi Lian, Xue Nu and others'' cultivation...


    This day, Ji Wuye''s mansion.


    Looking at the kneeling guard in front of him, Ji Wuye looked angry and irritable: "I gave you five days, haven''t I found a suitable woman for me? Humph! A bunch of trash, me What''s the use of raising you..."


    "A woman who can be seen by the general... is too difficult to find... Please allow the army to be a few more days, and the subordinates will definitely find a suitable candidate for you..." The guard knelt on the ground with a look of horror. The way.


    "Oh? You mean it''s the general''s, isn''t it?" Ji Wuye looked at him faintly, his eyes were calm, but the terrifying killing intent was invisible and came out. , The fear is chilling!


    "Subordinates don''t dare! It''s the subordinate''s unfavorable work... Please be kind to the army... Give the subordinate a chance to redeem the merits..." The guard was frightened and shivered, repeatedly begging for mercy.


    "Spare?" Ji Wuye slowly walked to his throne and picked up the ancient sword that was slanted on the throne. In this scene, the guard was even more icy and kowtow repeatedly begging for mercy: "General please! General forgive me! what!"


    "Useless rubbish, what do you want you to do!" Ji Wuye''s eyes suddenly exuded terrible and fierce murderous aura, his eyes condensed, and he waved the long sword in his hand, a''pouch'', accompanied by a terrified scream, that The upper body of the famous guard was instantly cut through a huge blood mouth, and fell into a pool of blood!


    Several guards trot into the hall, and carried the dead person out without changing their expressions... and cleaned the hall at an extremely fast speed. The sharp movements seemed to be used to this. Fan scene...


    "You said... Did I do something wrong?" Ji Wuye''s expression was indifferent, before turning his head to look at the silent Mo Ya and the young Bai Feng.


    "Mission failed! You should apologize with death, the general did nothing wrong!" Mo Ya''s expression was indifferent, and he didn''t seem to see everything happening in front of him.


    It was the young Bai Feng, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.But Ji Wuye happened to see in his eyes: "Looking at your expression, it seems that you are a little dissatisfied with what I have done?"


    The young Bai Feng just wanted to answer, but Mo Ya was one step ahead: "Bai Feng is young and sensible, and I hope the general will forgive him. He is my subordinate, and I will be a good student in the future!"


    Ji Wuye glanced at Bai Feng faintly, then turned his gaze to Mo Ya, rubbed the sword in his hand, and said faintly: "It seems that within a short period of time, there is no suitable woman...also... Ok...Anyway, there is a more suitable woman in this palace... I wanted to wait a little longer... But, forget it... go, accompany me to the palace..."


    As Ji Wuye said, he walked out of the hall right now...


    Mo Ya and the young boy Bai Feng looked at each other, and immediately followed...


    Ji Wuye was not able to inform about the palace hall, but the saber walked in... The palace guards not only did not stop them, but they all showed respect and fear. It shows how his status in this South Korea is. It''s huge.


    "General, I don''t know what you are doing here?" A guy dressed as an eunuch came to Ji Wuye and said respectfully.


    "This general wants to see the king, you go and report it!" Ji Wuye said indifferently. With that arrogant posture and indifferent tone, he didn''t pay attention to the king in his mouth.


    "Okay, please wait a moment..."


    But for a moment, a middle-aged man in plain clothes walked out. His complexion was a little sickly pale, and his feet were a little buoyant. At first glance, he looked overwhelmed.He is the king of Korea, Chilian''s father!At this moment, he is like a puppet. Almost all of Korea is Ji Wuye in charge. Therefore, besides having fun in the harem, what else can he do?


    "I don''t know what is important for Aiqing to find a widow?" Han Wangxian still looks like a big king, but unfortunately, looking at Ji Wuye''s eyes, the fear that cannot be concealed can be seen by a discerning person. .


    "Today''s Princess Honglian has been born and slim...It is also the age to marry. She will eventually want to marry Princess Honglian as his wife. I don''t know what the king wants?" Ji Wuye held his fists and bowed slightly, showing his etiquette , But there is no respect on his face.Regarding Princess Honglian''s optimistic vision, it was straightforward and did not evade.Its arrogant posture is undoubtedly obvious.


    "But... but Guren is still young... How about waiting for a while for Aiqing?" asked Chao Ji Wuye, who was a little tentative.


    "My lord, is this the kindness of rejecting the end general?" Ji Wuye''s expression was indifferent, and he glanced at King Han in front of him, but the cold light in his eyes flashed away.


    The frightened King Han¡¯s heart beat fiercely, his heart was sad, and he sighed: "Since Ai Qing has such a good intention... Then it''s up to you..." It was just that Ji Wuye''s sharp eyes scared King Han. Have to flinch!This guy is even more unbearable than King Yan!


    "The day after tomorrow is a good day, so the day after tomorrow, I will come to welcome the princess..." Ji Wuye saluted King Han with satisfaction, then turned and left...


    Under the jacaranda tree, the girl Chilian is working hard and earnestly practicing swordsmanship... That perfect body, coupled with the snakelike chain sword, has formed a unique landscape...


    "It''s not good... Not good... Your Royal Highness..." A court lady hurriedly ran towards the girl Chi Lian.


    "What''s the matter? Panicking..." The girl Chilian stopped and looked at the palace lady, slightly angry: "Didn''t I tell you? Don''t come near here..."


    "No... Your Royal Highness... Listen to me... Great King... Great King, he wants to marry you to that Ji Wuye..."


    "What are you talking about?!" The girl Chi Lian was taken aback for a moment, turned and ran towards the palace...

 423 Chapter 24 The So-called Destiny

    "Father...I don''t want...I don''t want to marry Ji Wuye...please...don''t marry me to Ji Wuye..."


    In King Han¡¯s bedroom, the girl Chilian stood on her knees at the feet of King Han, begging.


    "Lian''er... I don''t want to... But... I have no choice... Just feel wronged and marry him... Actually, marrying him is also a good choice..."


    "No, no! I don''t want to marry that Ji Wuye even if I die..."


    "Naughty, there is no place for you to talk... I said I want you to marry... you have to marry..." King Han was so annoyed that he shouted angrily, flung his sleeves and left...


    The girl Chilian sat on the ground all of a sudden, her face pale. Is this still the father and king who cared for her in every possible way?Why is it suddenly so strange today...


    Disheartenedly returned to her bedroom, looking at the woman standing in the hall, the desperate girl suddenly seemed to see the sun, and rushed towards the woman...


    "Master... what should I do? What should I do? I don''t want to marry Ji Wuye..."


    "Would you like to fall into the most terrifying and darkest abyss of hell..." Chi Lian''s master said indifferently.


    "Master... what are you talking about..."


    "As long as you have that courage... as long as you kill Ji Wuye... you will be able to control your own destiny... even... the destiny of Korea..."


    The girl Chi Lien was stunned for a while... In her mind, that figure suddenly appeared... Gradually, her eyes became extra firm: "I can!"


    "Is it because of that person?... Then, let me verify how you have studied with him during this time... Remember, you don''t need to keep your hands... If you want to achieve your goal... you must use all means... Don''t spare any effort... Go all out..."


    After finishing speaking, the sword in the hands of Chi Lian''s master turned into a cold light, and stabs at the girl Chi Lian, and the action was drunk in one breath. The means were tricky and vicious, and the cold killing intent emerged. It seemed that she really wanted At least the female red practiced to death!


    The girl Chi Lian''s complexion was immediately dignified, the chain sword was drawn from her waist, and she swung her hand, and instantly stretched out like a snake. In the sky, a few sharp turns and a ding sound blocked the murderous one. One sword.


    However, Chi Lian''s master''s figure flashed, and the sharp sword in his hand buzzed, and the gorgeous sword shadow slashed out towards Chi Lian... Every sword of her was murderous, cold and biting!


    "Master..." The girl Chilian exclaimed at the moment, stepped back, turned the chain sword in her hand, shrank back, and strangled directly towards Chilian''s master... If this attack is implemented, then Chilian''s master will definitely fall!


    However, just as the chain sword came to life, the chain sword in the hands of the girl Chilian took a sharp turn, passing through the side of Master Chilian...


    "Huh!" Chi Lian''s master snorted, and the long sword in his hand swung down at Chi Lian without mercy...


    "!!!" The girl was shocked and hurriedly pulled back and backed away, but a bloody mouth was still cut on her arm...


    "Your enlightenment is not enough..." Chi Lian''s master stopped, looked at the girl Chi Lian, and said coldly: "If you want to kill Ji Wuye, you must have a murderous heart... Otherwise, the dead person. , It¡¯s yourself...coming, hold the sword in your hand, you have to think of me as Ji Wuye, you have to have a heart to kill...don¡¯t spare any effort...you have to be merciless..."


    "Let''s spare no effort...have a murderous heart..." The girl Chi Lian whispered to herself, thinking of the moment she married Ji Wuye, thinking of the figure buried deep in her heart, her eyes gradually became firm: "I see... I won''t be merciful anymore..."


    "Buzzing~~~" At this moment, the chain sword in her hand seemed to feel her determination, and suddenly quaked.


    The girl Chi Lian waved her hand, and the chain sword in her hand immediately opened up layers of blades, stretched out, and sprinted away at an astonishing speed. In an instant, all her retreat was blocked...


    "What...what?!!!"


    Chi Lian''s master was shocked at the moment, watching the snake-chain sword that was stabling towards him, and the sharp sword in his hand hurriedly slashed down. With a sting, the long sword was easily cut into two by the chain sword. , Snorted, the chain sword remained undiminished, and easily penetrated the heart of Master Chi Lian...


    "You...you..." Chi Lian''s master still had an unbelievable color in his eyes. What followed was darkness, and his figure fell slowly...


    "Master...Master..." The girl Chilian was stunned by this scene...


    This chain snake soft sword was forged by Monkey King with the power of his own rules!How can ordinary soldiers be able to resist, and among the chain swords, it is under the intention of Monkey King, that it has begun to be wise, it feels the girl¡¯s determination to kill, so I don¡¯t hesitate to use everything Power, but it was a trick that killed Chi Lian''s master in seconds!This is also the negligence of Master Chi Lian!


    Even without Wei Zhuang instructor Chi practicing the sword of murder, but because of Monkey King, she still can''t escape the fate of death!Still embarked on the fate of being killed by Chilian!


    PS: For the sake of the imperial sister Chi Lian in the original book, I had to let her master follow the same fate, because only the Chi Lian who is cold outside and hot inside, cruel and charming, is the real Chi Lian. Practice!


    The girl Chi Lian was stunned for a long time, looking at the master who had become cold, her eyes became extra firm and cold: "Master... rest assured... I will definitely kill Ji Wuye..."


    "Has the gears of destiny started to turn? Haha...it''s really interesting..." Monkey King stood in front of the window, looking at the place where the palace was located in the distance, the Zui corner couldn''t help hanging a faint smile: "Grow up now ¡­Chi Lian¡­You are good now, though¡­but I still like you in the future¡­"


    the next day.


    The girl Chilian waited alone under the blue Jacaranda tree for a day without seeing the person, her heart full of sorrow was filled with haze again...


    "Why... when I needed you the most... but you weren''t..."


    "Da~Da~"


    The sound of gentle footsteps came slowly...


    The girl Chi Lien was surprised immediately, turned around and shouted: "Wu...Why are you?"


    Chi Lian''s surprised expression suddenly sank, Dai''s brows wrinkled slightly, and he said faintly.


    "You...have changed..." The visitor was a woman, and she stared at the girl''s Chilian eyes and said softly.


    "Why are you here?" The girl Chi Lian said lightly, looking at the woman in front of her.


    "I guess...you might assassinate Ji Wuye...so...I''m here..."


    "..."


    "Let me go...you are a princess...you shouldn''t take risks with your body...let me go instead for you...kill him..."..

 424 Chapter Twenty Five

    In the lush dense forest, the young Bai Feng is like a light feather on a leaf, stepping on the branches and leaves on the top of a tree, looking at the prosperous capital below, not knowing what he is thinking...


    A black shadow suddenly flashed out and fell on the branches and leaves beside him...


    "Let''s go! Don''t be sentimental there... There is a new owner in the bird pavilion. I don''t know what kind of woman it will be. Let''s take a look?"


    "What? When did Ji Wuye find another one?" The girl Bai Feng turned her head and looked at Mo Ya, her tone a little surprised.


    "Who knows... I also just found out..." Mo Ya said lightly.


    "Let''s go! This is our task..." Mo Ya patted the young Bai Feng on the shoulder, and his figure flashed, and he leaped towards the most beautiful pavilion in the city below...


    "Mission...I don''t know when I will be able to leave this cage..." The young boy Bai Feng said, slamming and following Mo Crow...


    If there is nothing, the two of them swiftly shuttled on the roof, and in a moment, they came to the most beautiful bird pavilion!


    At this moment, it was night, and the night sky was full of stars, but the bird''s pavilion was brightly lit, reflecting under the stars, but it looked exceptionally beautiful.


    Mo Ya stood in front of the window sill, looked at the woman who was sitting inside, wiped his chin, and said, "En~en...this woman is good...not bad..."


    The boy Bai Feng folded his arms, stood aside, did not look inside, and said faintly: "How about...Have you found out her name?"


    "Why...I''ve been wondering... are you born to be afraid of women? It''s strange this time, are you also interested in women?" Mo Ya looked at the boy Bai Feng and laughed teasingly.


    "Don''t forget our mission..." Young Bai Feng glanced at Mo Ya and said lightly.


    "It seems that you are really very positive..." Mo Ya smiled: "Forget it...I''ll come when I go...You are here to guard..." As he said, his figure flashed and disappeared here.


    The young Bai Feng stood still for a moment, looked at the pavilion, thought for a while, came to the window, gently opened a window, looked at the woman inside, and looked a little confused: "Is she... playing the piano? Invisible piano?"


    She is beautiful and refined, Huarong is graceful, the veins of autumn water, and the starry eyes contain words.Kneeling and sitting in front of a bench, facing the empty tabletop, dancing your fingers... If you don¡¯t look at it with your heart, maybe you will think that she has something wrong, but you can only watch and listen carefully. I found out that she was actually playing the piano, a divine comedy that she could only listen to with her heart: The Song of Heartstrings.


    But for a moment, Mo Ya''s figure flickered from a distance and stopped in front of the boy Bai Feng. At this moment, his eyes flashed with an inexplicable light.


    The young Bai Feng turned his head to look at Mo Ya, and said faintly: "How is it, have you inquired clearly?"


    "Yes... This woman is very special... Others avoid this place, but she came here by herself, and she is also strange..." Mo Ya said lightly.


    "I just want to know her name..." Young Bai Feng said lightly, staring at Mo Ya.


    "Haha...Does this really make you so annoying?" Mo Ya didn''t answer, but instead looked at the young Bai Feng and said.


    "Aren''t you the same?" The young Baifeng looked at Mo Ya and said, "Although you don''t say it, I know very well... Although it is beautiful, it is a cage that cannot be escaped... Living as a tool for others to kill... Puppet, what''s the difference between being dead..."


    "Hehe... before, I never thought about this problem... that would only increase sadness and annoyance... now... hehe... maybe we are lucky... I didn''t expect that so soon, we will wait for the person we want to wait..." A faint smile appeared on Mo Ya''s face, and said lightly.


    "You mean... she is..." The eyes of the young Bai Feng suddenly flashed away.


    "She... really called Nongyu... just don''t know if it was the person he was looking for... how? Are you going to gamble?" Mo Ya looked at the young Bai Feng, waiting for his answer.


    "It''s all this time... Do you think I will shrink?" Young Bai Feng''s eyes were firm and bright like never before: "This...maybe our only chance...with that person''s martial arts...maybe...we can really get rid of this. cage¡­"


    "Since it has been decided...then, you go and tell him the news! I am here to guard..." Mo Ya nodded and said lightly.


    The young Bai Feng turned around, his figure flickered, and when he showed his super light power, he jumped into the distance...


    In the inn, in a secluded courtyard, Xue Nv and the others are earnestly practising their current martial arts, and their skills have suddenly increased to the ranks of top masters. Naturally, they will also get familiar with it well, otherwise, they can exert their power. , Not half of the original.


    This is the difference between improving internal strength and combat power. Internal strength must be used with proficient skills, and combat power only needs to be improved to burst out astonishing power!


    A white shadow suddenly appeared on the roof.


    His appearance was discovered by Xue Nu and others in the first place.


    Seeing the women in the courtyard, the young Bai Feng couldn''t help but surprise himself. The moment the women were watching, he felt a sense of danger in his heart.I don''t want to, these seemingly stunning weak women are all the strongest in the world!


    The heart of the young Baifeng was even more joyful right now. Perhaps, this time, they can really escape the cage that has always bound them...


    The young Bai Feng ignored the Xue Nv and others, and turned a blind eye to their beauty. For a moment, he came to Monkey King sitting at the stone table and clasped his fists. "The person you are looking for has already appeared..."


    "Oh? So fast..." Monkey King was slightly surprised, tilted his head and looked through the obstacles of the space, a beautiful shadow appeared in his eyes, and a smile suddenly appeared in the corner of Zui: "It''s really true. ! Unexpectedly... this happened ahead of time... It seems that the effect of my butterfly is quite big..."


    "Practice by yourself... I''ll go out..." Monkey King greeted the Xue Nv and the others, waved his sleeves, and disappeared here with the boy Bai Feng.


    When it reappears, it is already above the bird pavilion...


    Looking at the two suddenly appeared, Mo Ya''s eyes flashed a hint of surprise. Just now, he hadn''t noticed it at all!Had it not been for someone to show up in front of his eyes, he might not have noticed it yet...


    Looking at the Mo Crow in front of him and the surrounding scenery...The most shocking thing is the young Bai Feng. It was only an instant that they suddenly appeared here... How could he not be shocked at this incredible speed...


    "This is... the speed that can catch up with the passing of life?" For a moment, the young Bai Feng was stunned on the spot. ..

 425 Chapter Twenty Six

    Looking at the woman in the bird''s pavilion, Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, he floated into it from the window, and appeared behind Nongyu without any scruples...


    "Slap~~"


    Mo Ya patted the dazed young Bai Feng on the shoulder, and said faintly: "What are you in a daze? This is not like you usually!"


    The young Bai Feng was awakened suddenly, tilted his head, followed the window and glanced at the figure inside, his eyes flashed with a strange light called excitement: "Mo Crow! I have seen it... I have seen someone who can catch up with the passing of life. How fast is it..."


    "What...what did you say?" Mo Ya looked at Bai Feng with some doubts. This kid is a little different from usual. Could it be that some medicine didn''t work?


    "Do you know... How long did it take him to bring me here just now from that inn?" After calming his excitement, the young Bai Feng looked at Mo Ya very seriously.


    "En... this person''s martial arts is unfathomable... If you didn''t show up in front of me just now, I wouldn''t be able to find out... from this... it probably took half a cup of tea..." Mo Ya thought for a while and gave He gave a general answer, because he himself came here from the inn, probably need a cup of tea time.Don''t think that the difference between the two is only half a cup of tea, that is already a world of difference. You must know that Mo Ya''s light work is also the strongest person in the world.To be able to give such an answer, he already looked at Monkey King very highly, but unfortunately, he still underestimated Monkey King.


    The young Bai Feng shook his head.


    "Oh? How long did it take him?" Mo Ya suddenly became interested.


    "...In an instant..." After calming his excitement, the young Bai Feng said three shocking words very seriously.


    "!!!" Mo Ya widened his eyes in surprise, then smiled faintly, punched the boy Bai Feng and said: "You kid, when did you learn to joke..."


    "I''m not kidding..." Bai Feng''s eyes were extra serious, and he said word by word: "The speed at which he brought me here...just a blink of an eye...we appeared here from the inn. ¡­"


    Looking at Bai Feng''s particularly serious eyes, Mo Ya''s eyes flashed with shock, he glanced at the figure in the room, and looked at the young Bai Feng: "Are you really kidding?"


    "Do you think I''m the kind of person who likes to make jokes?" the boy Bai Feng asked indifferently.


    After calming down his shocked mood, Mo Ya couldn''t help but said: "Could it be that... his light work has reached the one that appeared in the legend... So far away?!!!"


    "The End of the World...Unexpectedly... the legend turned out to be true..." The young Bai Feng''s eyes widened in shock.


    Well, it seems that these two goods have been misunderstood.This can''t blame them, because their vision can only end here.


    "It seems that we met a great helper this time..." Mo Ya''s Zui corner suddenly showed a smile, and said to the young boy Bai Feng beside him: "Let''s go! Let''s go around and help him guard. , If someone suddenly came here, it would be a little troublesome..."


    Obviously, the "person" in Mo Ya''s mouth refers to Ji Wuye, because in this bird''s pavilion, no one except him is allowed to enter!


    The two of them flashed, and they reached a pavilion in the distance, watching all the movement around...


    One person sits quietly, playing the music without piano, and one person stands behind him and listens carefully. Gradually, the silent piano sound is beautiful and melodious, echoing in the ears, and a smile is hung in the corner of Monkey King. He, I also heard the song of heartstrings!


    For a moment, Nongyu stopped the movement in his hand, got up slowly, turned his back to Monkey King, and said faintly: "How do you feel?"


    "It''s beautiful, and it''s beautiful...A woman like you shouldn''t be here..."


    "You... can you hear?" Nongyu turned around and looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "The Song of Heartstrings...As long as you listen carefully, you can naturally hear..." Monkey King said lightly.


    A faint light flashed in Nongyu''s eyes.


    "I''m very curious... if you let you play the sound, what kind of spectacle will appear?" Sun Wukong''s hands flashed, a wumu guqin was condensed in his hand, and with a light hand, it fell on the body On the front wooden table.


    "This...this is..." Nongyu knelt down, looked at the guqin on the table in surprise, gently stroked the body, exclaimed: "...What is it made of?"


    "Plane tree..." Monkey King said lightly.


    A hint of surprise flashed in Nongyu''s eyes: "It is said that there is only the phoenix tree inhabited by the phoenix tree?..."


    "And it''s 10,000 years of sycamore wood..."


    "..." Nongyu valued the Guqin in front of him, and a flash of shock flashed in his eyes.Sitting quietly, hands involuntarily propped up the strings, and a beautiful and melodious song of''Kongshan Birds'' was slowly played out...


    The sound of the piano repeatedly, melodious, lingering around the ears, flowing through the heart, the sound of the piano is like a complaint, like soaring in the sky, breeze blowing, like in a dream in the cloud...


    Little birds flew from a distance and landed on the bird pavilion... densely packed, like the hundreds of birds facing the phoenix, and like the colorful tornado, circling and dancing on the bird pavilion... this situation, compare The original work is even more shocking, because the piano Nongyu is playing now is made of ten thousand years sycamore wood!


    "This...this is..." Mo Ya and the young Bai Feng looked at the wonders of birds gathered in the bird pavilion, and their eyes were surprised.


    "Sure enough, this woman doesn''t understand everyone...no wonder it attracted the attention of that adult..." Mo Ya couldn''t help sighing immediately.


    The song is over.


    Nongyu slowly removed his hand from the strings, and said softly: "Everything in the world, birds and beasts, are spiritual. As long as you have the heart, you can feel the true meaning of the music... This song is called the empty mountain bird. Language, a bird lost in the valley, flying alone in this huge world, but not knowing where to fly...Thank you for the piano...it allowed me to play the most beautiful music in my life!... "


    "Let''s go! This does not belong to you..." Monkey King said lightly.


    Nongyu turned around, looked at Monkey King, and smiled softly: "Thank you for your kindness, but I can''t leave here with you..."


    "I will kill Ji Wuye...so, you don''t need to stay here..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "En? What are you talking about? I don''t understand..." The strange light in Nongyu''s eyes flashed away, pretending to be puzzled.


    "Chi Lian is too messy... Do you think that you can kill Ji Wuye with your ability?"


    "Chilian...who is it?" Nongyu asked with some confusion.


    "It''s Princess Red Lotus..." Monkey King said lightly.He had never called her Honglian, he had always been known for being Chi Lian.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about..." Nongyu''s eyes rolled slightly, still not showing the slightest strangeness.


    "Forget it...you want to try...then go...but it''s doomed to fail..." Sun Wukong was too lazy to persuade, because with Nongyu''s firm heart, it is impossible to give up on assassinating Ji Wuye with a few words. .


    "But... don''t worry, I''m on the side of Princess Red Lotus, so you don''t need to worry..." After saying that, Monkey King flashed and disappeared here.


    [Please ask for monthly ticket, ask for flowers!If so, everyone come and support the green pepper!Thanks!..

 426 Chapter 27 is a man... a ghost?

    Early the next morning, there was still one day left before Princess Honglian got married.


    "Huh! Say! Who gave you this violin?"


    In the bird pavilion, Ji Wuye pointed to the guqin in his hand extremely angry and roared.


    "I don''t know... just suddenly appeared here..." Nongyu said calmly and lightly.No panic at all.


    "Huh!" After staring at the jade for a moment, Ji Wuye didn''t see the slightest clue, he just fixed his gaze on the guqin in his hand, and pulled at the string at random...


    "Um!!!" Ji Wuye frowned suddenly, looking at her five fingers that were suddenly cut and blood flowing in surprise, and she looked at the strings that were not unusual, not even a trace of blood. Above, a hint of surprise suddenly appeared in his eyes: "I don''t want to, it is still a rare treasure... But, the evil thing that hurts people... What do you want you to..."


    As he said, he picked up the ancient sword pinned to his waist and slashed at the string...


    "Don''t!!" Nongyu was shocked and exclaimed immediately.


    It''s a pity, how quickly Ji Wuye shot?It was cut on the strings in an instant!


    With a crisp "ding", Ji Wuye''s eyes widened in shock at the moment, staring blankly as he slashed on the strings. In a flash, it was a saber that was broken into two pieces...sword. The crisp sound of falling to the ground was like laughing at Ji Wuye¡¯s incompetence...


    "How...how is it possible...what material is this string...is it so sharp?" Ji Wuye widened his eyes, looking at the guqin in his hand, she was also delighted if she had obtained the treasure.


    Looking at this moment, the unsuspecting Ji Wuye and his sword that had been broken into two pieces, Nongyu''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light, and he took out a sharp one from his sideburns. The incomparable copper thorn, slowly took a step forward, his slender hand turned into a beautiful shadow, and it was inserted like lightning into Ji Wuye¡¯s heart...


    "You..." Ji Wuye''s face immediately showed an unprecedented anger: "You want to kill me..." A trace of blood slipped from his corner, and the tone of speech became a little weak, his face was extremely distorted, hideous and terrifying. !


    Between his shock and distraction, he made Nongyu succeed so easily!


    "A beauty is like a blade... I want to kill me... It''s not your turn..." Ji Wuye yelled immediately.


    Nongyu was shocked at the moment. She realized that no matter how hard she was, the copper thorn in her hand could no longer make an inch: "This special copper thorn can penetrate through the layers of his armor. Unexpectedly, it can''t be pierced. Wearing his flesh and blood... This person''s horizontal training skills are so deep, it''s almost...


    "what!!!!"


    Ji Wuye suddenly roared, and the terrifying internal force surged out of his body, and in a flash, it shook Nongyu out...and the copper thorn that pierced into his body was also shook out. Stirring on Nongyu''s shoulder strap, he let out a crisp sound, ejected to one side, and plunged deeply into a wooden pillar!


    The shoulder strap broke instantly. Fortunately, it was made of copper, so it was not injured by the skin. However, the terrible counter-shock force caused Nongyu to suffer serious internal injuries and hit the wall severely. Above, fell to the ground!


    "Who sent you to kill me?" Ji Wuye looked at Nongyu and shouted coldly.


    "You have a lot of blood and debts, everyone gets it!" Nongyu''s tone is a little weak, but in the cold voice, there is an unforgettable hatred!


    "There are many people who want to kill me... Unfortunately, few have the courage to do so... Who is your master? Open the ground? Han Fei? Or..."


    Nongyu''s Zui corner couldn''t help but hung a sneer, Zuichun seemed to bite something while she moved, a trace of red blood slipped from the corner of her mouth...


    "En? Take poison?" Ji Wuye was shocked, his figure flashed, and he grabbed Nongyu''s throat!


    However, a figure suddenly appeared, blocking Nongyu''s body...


    "En?!!!" Ji Wuye was shocked immediately, hurriedly stopped his figure, stepped back, looked at the person in front of him, and snorted coldly: "Are you the master behind her?"


    "The reaction is quite quick..." Monkey King glanced at Ji Wuye faintly, then turned around, ignored him, squatted down and helped the collapsed Nongyu, and said, "I told you to go with me. , Why suffer here..."


    "What are you here...what? You...didn''t you already leave?" Nongyu looked very weak in his voice when he valued Monkey King.


    "Naturally take you out of here!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "It''s a pity that you are late...I have taken the poison..." Nongyu''s face couldn''t help but a smile appeared, it was so poignant.


    "Poison? In my eyes, it has no meaning..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and a soft glow suddenly appeared in his hand...


    "Hmph, dare to take my back to me... I''m so courageous..." At this moment, Ji Wuye shouted angrily, picking up his half-cut sword but slashing towards Monkey King''s back...


    Suddenly, one black and one white, two figures flashed out at this moment, blocking the Monkey King¡¯s back. Between the flashes, the black shadow attacked the bottom plate, and the white shadow attacked the upper plate, with heavy legs and swords. Caught off guard, Ji Wuye was kicked upside down by the black shadow, and the latter one flipped and landed steadily on the ground.


    Looking at the two young men in black and white, Ji Wuye''s eyes were particularly gloomy: "Mo Ya, Bai Feng, do you know... what happened to betraying me?"


    "Of course we understand... but... we still did this..." Mo Ya said lightly.


    "Then, presumably you have already completed the death awareness!" Ji Wuye said coldly, Mo Ya.


    "General...you are wrong...we betrayed you...not to seek death...but to leave you...such a cage, we are already tired of it..." Mo Ya proudly stood with a calm expression on his face.


    "Leave me? Ridiculous!" Ji Wuye sneered. Suddenly an iron cage fell from the sky, shutting the four of them in it, and the doors and windows were sealed tightly by copper plates, even one after another. A fly can''t fly out!


    "In my hands, it''s hard for you to fly with your wings... this kind of cage is the best for you..."


    The two pairs of elite soldiers also strode neatly in, trotting in, opening their bows and shooting arrows, and aimed at them.


    On the wall, countless organ crossbow arrows also appeared, exuding a cold glow, aiming at them in all directions.It can be said that it is really difficult to fly with wings!


    "I said...Ji Wuye, your kid is very arrogant!" Suddenly, a faint voice sounded at this moment, and Monkey King stepped forward slowly, looking at Ji Wuye, and said lightly.


    And Nongyu has been standing beside him safe and sound.Looking at Monkey King¡¯s back, Nongyu seemed very curious. The other party only used a ball of white light to not only heal his injuries, but even the so-called incurable poison in his body was wiped out in an instant. The method is both clever and mysterious.


    While talking, Monkey King walked forward slowly, and under the horrified gazes of Ji Wuye and others, he passed through the iron fence blocking the front like nothing...


    "You... after all... are you... are you ghosts..." Ji Wuye, whose heart is like a rock, can''t help but feel a sense of fear in her heart at this moment!This scene is simply too weird...

 427 Chapter 28 The Cage

    "I only know that you are about to become a ghost..."


    Walking out of the prison, Monkey King stood in front of Ji Wuye and said lightly.


    "Huh! Pretending to be a god, want to kill me? Are you worthy?" Ji Wuye yelled immediately, his figure flashed, and he retreated behind the two rows of elite soldiers, and shouted coldly: "Fall arrows!"


    As soon as the sound fell, the countless rain of arrows flew out... such a dense rain of arrows, such a close distance, even a person with high skill in the world, I am afraid it will be difficult to retreat!Ji Wuye''s Zui corner couldn''t help showing a smug sneer!


    Unfortunately, at this moment, it is Monkey King who is facing this arrow rain!


    He just waved his right hand lightly, and suddenly the wind howled!The arrow rain that galloped in was instantly swept back by the violent wind...


    "Puff~~Puff~~Puff~~"


    The sound of sharp arrows penetrating the flesh and the body came from time to time, accompanied by screams and splashing blood, the two teams of elite soldiers were instantly annihilated by the sharp arrows shot by them!


    "...It''s a bit capable... No wonder Mo Ya and Bai Feng were able to persuade me to betray me... However, if you only have this ability... But it''s not enough!"


    Ji Wuye yelled immediately, his figure flashed, and his hand cut the sword and slashed at Monkey King mercilessly...


    "go to hell!!!"


    "Ding~~"


    With a soft moan, Ji Wuye''s eyes widened in shock at the moment, his eyes filled with incredible color: "No...impossible...this is impossible..."


    "It''s so amazing... actually clamped Ji Wuye''s sword with just two fingers..." Seeing the shocking scene in front of him, the young Bai Feng''s eyes widened in shock!Even Mo Ya is shocked!


    "Is that what you said is far from enough?" Monkey King clamped Ji Wuye''s sword with two fingers, no matter how hard he tried, he still didn''t move, and a mocking smile could not help appearing on his face.


    "Hey~~ I admit... I underestimated you... I didn''t expect that there is a strong like you in the world... But, is this really okay?" After the shock, Ji Wuye''s face appeared. There was a weird smile.


    "Swish swish!!!"


    As soon as the words fell, the crossbows around the wall immediately shot out countless powerful crossbow arrows. The target was the Mo Crows in the iron cage!


    "!!!" Mo Ya was shocked right now, with black feathers floating all over his body. Accompanied by the scream of "Crack", countless crows appeared so weird, hovering in the sky, turning into a black tornado, and protecting the Mo Ya. Among them...


    And countless crossbow arrows were blocked by those crows with their own bodies. The black feathers flew, and accompanied by a screaming cry, each crow was pierced through the body and fell to the ground, becoming a cold corpse...


    Monkey King secretly set up an invisible space barrier beside Nongyu, and immediately watched Mo Ya''s performance with great interest!


    It is a pity that the crows are always exhausted, but in a moment, the group of crows turned into corpses all over the ground, and the crossbow arrows are still going on. The young Bai Feng and Mo Crow can only use their super light skills to avoid the crossbow arrows. It''s a pity that the crossbow arrows are secretly numb. It''s because of their light work. In this small space, it is like a trapped bird, there is no way to dodge!


    On the contrary, Nongyu is relatively safe. Originally, she was shocked. However, when the crossbow arrow shot in front of her, she was blocked by an invisible barrier. At the moment, she Can not help but looked at Monkey King not far away!She knew that this must be Monkey King''s masterpiece!


    But why, he didn''t protect these two people?


    In a moment, Mo Ya and the young Bai Feng were pierced with arrows, and fell to the ground fiercely!


    And that crossbow arrow seemed to be exhausted, at this moment, it also stopped.


    "Mo Ya, Bai Feng, I have already said that the only person who betrays me is death. Do you regret your choice now?" At this moment, Ji Wuye had released the broken sword and stood at a window. Before, said coldly.


    "Regret...huh...death...what is there to be afraid of...this is also a relief..." The young Bai Feng''s expression was indifferent, and Xiong was shot through several blood holes in front of him, his aura extremely weak.And Mo Ya was not much different from him, only one shot was missed, but this kind of injury might be difficult for Hua Tuo to heal even alive.


    "Hehe... I didn''t expect that the first gamble in my life... I lost... Could it be that we... until we die... can''t leave this cage?" Mo Ya lay on his back on the ground, looking at the dense copper ceiling, consciousness It becomes more and more blurred.


    "It''s useless! It''s going to hang up so soon? Can''t you behave well?" Monkey King sighed helplessly.The figure flashed and came to the two of them. The white light in their hands condensed and poured on them. In an instant, the wounds on their bodies recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "How... how could..." Ji Wuye who was not far away stared in shock!


    Nongyu is relatively calm, because she has experienced it firsthand.


    Looking at the two people who were still lying on the ground and pretending to be dead, Sun Wukong was unceremoniously kicking one by one and kicked over: "Get up! Don''t pretend to die!"


    "Silk~~ Can''t you just tap it..." Mo Ya suddenly took a breath, covered his waist, stood up from the ground, and touched his unscarred xiog mouth, his face was full of wonder : "It''s incredible! I thought I was going to die... I don''t want Master Wukong to have such a magical ability!"


    The young Bai Feng stood up and checked his injuries. His eyes on Monkey King couldn''t help being filled with admiration. This kind of almost resurgent ability is simply incredible.


    But at this moment, Ji Wuye, looking at Monkey King, was full of terror. Such a mysterious and terrifying master, standing opposite him, was like an invisible mountain, and he couldn''t breathe. !It seemed that his life might be lost at any time, this feeling made him very unhappy.


    "Your Excellency is really good... I don''t know what grudges I have with you? Why do you want to kill me?" Ji Wuye is worthy of the name of a general. After being shocked, he recovered his composure again.


    "From your idea of ??hitting Princess Honglian...your life is no longer yours..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "It turns out that it was because of Princess Red Lotus..." Ji Wuye suddenly realized, and then coldly snorted: "It''s really a disaster! But it''s a pity that you want to kill me Ji Wuye! It''s not that easy..." As he said, he was just one head. Hit the copper wall behind him!Seeing that his head was about to hit the copper plate, but the copper plate opened in an instant, Ji Wuye drilled out...but the presumptuous laughter spread out...


    Mo Ja''s figure flashed, and he came to the copper plate that opened and closed. Unfortunately, the copper plate was closed again in an instant!


    "Damn it, it''s a step too late...If we go out now, I''m afraid we will face a thousand troops!" Mo Ya''s expression at this moment became a little serious.


    "Master Wukong, what should I do now?" The young Bai Feng couldn''t help but look at Sun Wukong.


    "Haha!! It''s getting more and more interesting... I made a big fuss back to Yan Kingdom... It seems that I have to make a big fuss in Korea again..."

 428 Chapter 29 Despair

    The bird''s pavilion is majestic and beautiful, red and beautiful, and shines with a sacred brilliance under the sunlight.


    Vaguely, I can feel a kind of depression here. The entire pavilion is very vast, and the halls are splendid and magnificent. There is a kind of solemnity and a kind of imperial majesty.


    In the distance, a large number of Korean elite soldiers stepped neatly toward the sparrow pavilion, wearing the same armor, but in a moment, they surrounded the entire sparrow pavilion!Even above the houses, there were people squatting all over, arching bows and arrows, aiming at every corner of the bird pavilion!


    They all looked cold and murderous!Here, it looks like a murderous spirit!


    "You all stared at me with wide-eyed eyes. In this bird pavilion, even if a fly comes out, you have to kill me immediately! Do you understand it?" Ji Wuye stood above the main position , Shouted at the surrounding soldiers.


    "Follow the general''s instructions!" Tens of thousands of elite soldiers responded at the same time, and the voice was really full of momentum and mighty.


    "Huh! Your martial arts is strong, under the siege of my tens of thousands of elite soldiers, I want you to hate Huangquan!" Ji Wuye looked at the Quege not far away, with endless anger and death in his eyes!


    In the palace, the girl Chi Lian looked at the place where the bird''s pavilion was in the distance, and a anger rose in her heart. Ji Wuye was so unscrupulous to mobilize all the palace guard soldiers. Is this still a country''s palace?Is there a king of Korea in his eyes?


    "Damn Ji Wuye... Could it be that Nongyu''s assassination failed? But why... Ji Wuye would mobilize all the guard soldiers in the palace..." The girl Chi Lian thought for a while and jumped on the roof. , Heading away...


    "...This Ji Wuye is really right in the wild! The soldier in the palace, he just wanted to adjust... I don''t know... I thought he was the king of our South Korea..." A young man stood on the roof. Above, looking at the location of the bird''s pavilion with a cold expression, his tone was indifferent and disdainful.


    "Hehe~~ This rotten South Korea...has already been in his hands...King Han is just a puppet...what about it, Wei Zhuang, are you going to see it? Then Ji Wuye is engaged in such a big battle. Even if I want to come over there, something very interesting happened..." An elegant young man looked into the distance with a calm expression on his face.


    "Go and see... Or... I really want to know... who can push Ji Wuye to this point..."


    In the vast central hall of the bird pavilion, young people Bai Feng and Mo Ya tried countless ways, but they couldn''t break the closed copper plates, and they couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.


    "Oh! You can get the light skills...this skill is simply too good..." Looking at Mo Ya and the young Bai Feng, Monkey King shook his head lightly, but he said to himself: " Time is almost here... Then Ji Wuye should have mobilized a lot of soldiers and horses... This time, I have to scare you to pee..."


    Turning his head to look at Nongyu, he said: "You stay here and don''t come out. I will go out and play with Ji Wuye..."


    "Be careful..." Nongyu nodded and said softly.After seeing the terrifying power of Monkey King, she didn''t worry much.


    "Haha! It seems that Master Wukong wants to deal with the army alone? Then we are going to open our eyes well..." Mo Ya hugged Xiong in both hands, with a leisurely expression on his face.He wanted to know how strong Monkey King was!


    "Yes...just don''t be scared..." Monkey King smiled faintly.With a wave of the magic sword in his hand, a cold light flashed away!The solid copper plate in front of me collapsed in an instant, and a portal-like gap appeared!


    "Ah! Someone has appeared! Hurry up! Release the arrow!!!"


    As soon as Monkey King appeared, there was a loud shout, and in an instant, countless arrows rained down towards Monkey King''s direction...


    Looking indifferently at the arrow rain falling like raindrops, Monkey King slashed out with a sword, and the terrifying sword aura covered the entire sky!Suddenly, towards the arrow rain, cut across!Under the terrible sword aura, the arrow rain all over the sky was crushed to pieces!


    "What!!!" The elite guards were shocked!


    "If you shoot me... but it will kill..." Monkey King glanced lightly at everyone present, calm and indifferent, but without losing strength, there is also a kind of contempt, and a kind of free and easy, domineering, and scorn everyone!


    Immediately, a very terrifying wave radiated from his body!Cover the audience in a flash!


    Silently, the tens of thousands of elite soldiers stood on the spot like this, the weapons in their hands were released, and then they fell!


    In such a weird and terrifying scene, Ji Wuye was shocked with a chill in his back, and his heart jumped wildly!Looking up at the man slowly walking towards him, Ji Wuye''s heart was suddenly filled with endless fear!He felt that a terrible god of death who was in charge of life and death was approaching him step by step!


    this is too scary!It was terrible to suffocate him!Make him desperate!Almost crazy!He is not a person, but a god of death who can kill people at any time!


    Mo Ya and others looked at the weird scene in the field, and even took a breath!This is terrible!Who is it that can bring down tens of thousands of elite soldiers based on momentum alone?Is this really what manpower can do?In addition to being shocked, they were left in a daze, with their mouths open, they wanted to say something, but they couldn''t make a sound!


    The girl Chi Lian, who just rushed over, looked at the terrifying scene where the dense shadows fell, and the whole person was stunned: "What happened to...?" She turned her gaze, but saw the touch that she had been missing. A hint of surprise flashed in his eyes: "Wukong?!!!"


    Ji Wuye, who was initially showing fear and despair, suddenly saw the young girl Chi Lien appeared, his eyes lit up, she was extremely crazy, shining with desire for life.I saw his figure flashed, but the claws caught the girl Chilian!


    "Ji Wuye!" Seeing the incoming person, a trace of coldness suddenly appeared in the eyes of the girl Chi Lian, she drew out the chain sword from her waist, and stabled towards that Ji Wuye!


    It¡¯s just that Ji Wuye looks like a madman at this moment, and he doesn¡¯t evade, letting the chain snake soft sword pierce his arm, but he, under the shock of the girl Chi Lian, squeezes her neck. go with¡­


    "She... is not something trash like you can touch..." Monkey King''s tone was indifferent, but he was full of majesty, appeared strangely in front of the girl Chi Lian, and stepped Ji Wuye under his feet...


    "This...this is..."


    The two teenagers came from afar and looked at the figure that fell to the ground. Apart from shock, they were shocked!Who is so capable, in such a short period of time, actually brought down these tens of thousands of elite soldiers?


    The two of them stepped up... rushed towards the sparrow pavilion... Immediately, they just saw a man who easily stepped on the first general of South Korea with his right to the opposition...


    "Who is he...?" The cold boy stared at Monkey King, his eyes burning.


    "Princess Red Lotus?" When the elegant young man beside the cold boy looked at the girl Chi Lian, a hint of surprise flashed in the corner of his eyes, and he thought to himself, not knowing what he was thinking.It''s just the wise light that occasionally flashes in the eyes, but it shows that this gentleman is not simple...

 429 Chapter Thirty: Wei Zhuang and Zhang Liang

    "Why are you here?" Monkey King looked at the girl Chi Lian beside him and said lightly.


    "That''s what I want to ask! Why are you here? And also..." the girl Chi Lian said, looking surprised at Ji Wuye, who was stepped on a piece of garbage by Monkey King. There was excitement and some Excited.


    "He...Is it here for me?..." The girl''s heart muttered, full of expectation.


    "If you want to kill Ji Wuye, you just need to tell me... why bother... and almost killed a good girl like Nongyu..."


    At first, after listening to Monkey King''s words, the girl Chi Lian was still very happy, but after hearing that, Monkey King not only criticized herself, but also admired other women, and her heart suddenly became unhappy.Turning his eyes, he had to cast the depression in his heart on Ji Wuye''s body.


    With a kick, the girl kicked in front of Ji Wuye¡¯s xiong with a bare foot, her face was relieved: "Ji Wuye, I didn¡¯t expect you to have today. You who are usually above you, don¡¯t even put the entire royal family. In my eyes, how can I become so embarrassed now? I still want to hit the princess¡¯s attention...huh! It''s a toad who wants to eat swan meat and doesn''t look at your ugly virtue. Are you worthy of me?...Today, I will On behalf of the people of Korea, I will grant you a death penalty!"


    "Huh! I didn''t expect that my Ji Wuye would fall into such a field because of a woman in my life! There is nothing to say! Want to kill me! Then do it!" Ji Wuye was stepped on the head by Monkey King , The whole body sank into the ground, and his expression was no longer afraid, but there was a kind of domineering attitude that regarded death as home!To be the name of the No. 1 general in Korea!


    "But...before temporarily, I have a request!"


    "Those who are dying, there are so many requests, you say!" The girl Chi Lian said coldly.At this moment, her eyes were cold, and she was no longer the innocent and innocent girl before, and was gradually moving towards the cruel and true Chi Lian.


    "Death in the hands of a woman is an insult to my Ji Wuye! If you die in the hands of a strong man like you, I will die without regret!" Ji Wuye looked at Monkey King, but his request was to die Monkey King''s hands!


    "You don''t deserve to die in my hands!" Sun Wukong ignored Ji Wuye''s request, looked at the girl Chi Lian, and said faintly: "Do it! Isn''t everything you do for this moment?"


    The girl Chilian nodded, her eyes gradually becoming indifferent and ruthless. For Ji Wuye, she killed her master by herself. For Ji Wuye, she did not hesitate to change from an innocent girl to a heart. Cold and ruthless girl!


    The chain sword in his hand turned like a winding snake, wrapped around Ji Wuye''s neck...


    "Damn... I didn''t expect that Ji Wuye... will eventually die in one... er!!!"


    The chain sword was twisted, blood splashed, before Ji Wuye''s unwilling roar was finished, the corpse separated!A generation of Korean generals has fallen!


    The shot was cruel and ruthless, without the slightest hesitation, Monkey King looked at the girl in front of him, and a smile appeared in his corner: "Very good! It seems that you have grown a lot!"


    "Do you... like me now... or... before me..." the girl Chi Lian asked nervously, looking at Monkey King.


    "Of course you are now..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "..." The young girl Chi Lian looked at Monkey King, and for a moment, a touching smile appeared on her face, green and charming, really touching!Worthy of being a man of natural charm!


    "What! Do you two kids want to keep watching like this?" Monkey King turned his head slightly and looked at the roof not far away, with a calm expression on his face.


    "Mister is really a good method. I didn''t expect that the unbelievable Ji Wuye would be so vulnerable in the hands of my husband! It''s a great scourge for my Korea..." The two teenagers floated from the roof. Leaping down, the elegant young man glanced at the deadly Ji Wuye, and held his fist respectfully at Monkey King.


    But the stern young man was looking at Monkey King, his eyes flickering strangely, that was a desire for power!


    "Zhang Liang...Weizhuang...interesting..." Looking at the two teenagers, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.


    "Oh? My husband actually knew the names of my two? I was really flattered!" The young Zhang Liang saw Monkey King and said their names at once, a little surprised.


    "Your name is Wei Zhuang..." Monkey King turned his head to look at the young Wei Zhuang, and said lightly.


    "Yes!" The young Wei Zhuang replied very simply, with arrogant eyes, without the slightest fear in the eyes of Sun Wukong.


    "Nice look! However, showing aloofness in front of me requires a certain amount of strength!" Monkey King glanced at the young Wei Zhuang faintly, and the coldness in his eyes flashed away!


    "puff!!!"


    As the young Wei Zhuang was hit hard, a mouthful of blood spurted out, his face pale as paper, and he fell to his knees!


    "Weizhuang!!" The young Zhang Liang was shocked, and stood in front of the young Wei Zhuang, respectfully holding his fist and saluting Monkey King: "Sir, Wei Zhuang is young and ignorant, so he is so offended. !"


    Wei Zhuang raised his head and glanced at Monkey King with a look of horror. The other person turned out to be just a look, which caused him to be hit hard and fell into the abyss of hell, almost thinking he was about to die!This is terrible!


    "If you don''t have the strength... your loneliness and arrogance... worthless..." Monkey King looked at the young Wei Zhuang faintly and said.


    "How... can you have strength..." Young Wei Zhuang looked at Monkey King with piercing eyes.


    "Do you want strength? Okay! I''ll give it to you..." Monkey King looked at the young Wei Zhuang, and said lightly: "From today, you are the general of South Korea!"


    "what!!"


    Not only the young Zhang Liang was taken aback, even the girl Chi Lian beside him looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "You said... let me do this... from South Korea... the general..." The young Wei Zhuang looked at Monkey King in an incredible way.


    "Isn''t this what you have been longing for?" Monkey King looked at the young Wei Zhuang lightly.


    The young Wei Zhuang''s heart suddenly chilled, and under Monkey King''s gaze, he felt that the secrets in his heart seemed to be completely exposed to the opponent''s eyes!


    Monkey King turned around and looked at Mo Ya and the young Bai Feng who jumped down towards the bird''s pavilion, and said lightly: "Now, you two are already free bodies, but I have a task for you, but you can refuse. ¡­"


    Mo Ya and the boy Bai Feng glanced at each other, and said respectfully, "Master Wukong, please do not hesitate to give orders!" The two of them were completely overwhelmed by the terrifying power of Monkey King!For Monkey King, they are respect and worship from the heart at this moment!


    "From now on, you will follow this young man named Wei Zhuang and assist him! Of course, you are free! If you don''t want to do some tasks, you can refuse!"..

 430 Chapter 31 Mortal

    "Yes!"


    Mo Ya and the boy Bai Feng salute respectfully.


    Monkey King looked at the young Zhang Liang and said lightly: "Now, I leave this rotten South Korea to you to take care of, to what extent can you do it?"


    "Fortunately, I will not insult my life!" The light in the eyes of the young Zhang Liang flashed away, and he was a little excited!He didn''t want it, under the bottom of the sky, he would actually drop a big pie and hit himself.He is very confident of his own strength, with his own talents, he can definitely correct this decadent South Korea!


    "I knew... such a big movement is happening here... you must have made it..." At this time, the Snow Girl and the others also appeared on a roof, floating in front of Sun Wukong, the first Snow Girl was faint. He smiled and said: "But this time...is it a bit exaggerated...the people lying around...at least there are tens of thousands of elite soldiers?"


    "Don''t worry, they were just fainted by me, and they didn''t die, otherwise this Korean palace would become a shell!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Xue Nu nodded, and they naturally discovered this.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go to the palace and meet your useless father!" Monkey King looked at the girl Chi Lian beside him and said.Immediately walked towards the Korean palace!


    The girl Chi Lian glanced at Xue Nv and several people, her eyes were a little wary, he hesitated for a moment, and immediately trot behind Sun Wukong... Xue Ng also glanced at Nongyu and the young girl Chi Lian, and she couldn''t help but sigh, why is it only a day? , And two more such perfect competitors?


    ¡­¡­¡­


    It is almost dusk at sunset.


    On the cliff, looking down at the capital of South Korea surrounded by clouds and mist, the girl Chilian''s eyes were a little bit sad and sad: "Goku...Is it really okay to give Korea to them..."


    "Leave it to them...it couldn''t be more suitable...at least it can make Korea peaceful for a few more years..." Monkey King looked at the beautiful city that seemed to be covered with golden sand, and said lightly.


    It was only a whim for him to keep Mo Ya and young Bai Feng by Wei Zhuang''s side.I abducted Chilian and gave you a black crow!He just restored the original as much as possible.Although he didn''t care about the so-called plot, if all the plot were changed, it would no longer be Qin Shimingyue!


    "How many years in Heping? Wukong, what do you mean?" Xue Nu looked at Monkey King in surprise.The other women are also curious.


    "South Korea is destined to be destroyed in a few years..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "What...what?!" The girl Chi Lian was shocked: "What the hell is going on?"


    "Not only South Korea, but other countries will die out one after another...In the end, only one Qin country will remain!"


    "You mean...Qin Guoguo annexed six countries? Unify the seven countries?" Ji Fei looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "You are very smart..." Monkey King glanced at Concubine Ji and said lightly.


    The snow girls are all surprised.On the contrary, Xiao Li and the high priest looked calm.Now that Monkey King said so, then things in the future have become inevitable.


    "Wukong! Please, if it is you, you can definitely help Korea..." The girl Chilian hugged Monkey King''s right hand and looked at him with pleading and expectation.She was convinced of what Sun Wukong said.


    "I''m not interested in managing the mundane world of mortals!" Monkey King said lightly: "And the unification of the mainland is not a bad thing..."


    "Mortals..." Xue Nv turned to look at Monkey King, and their hearts throbbed inexplicably. There was an inexplicable brilliance in their eyes. He... called us mortals?Isn''t he?Thinking of his inhuman strength, their hearts beating even more inexplicably!


    "From now on, you will be by my side!" Monkey King looked at the girl Chi Lian and said, "From now on, you will no longer be Princess Honglian...but... Chi Lian! Your future name will be Chi Lian! practice!"


    "Chi Lian..." A strange look flashed through the girl''s eyes in Chi Lian.


    ...


    From autumn to winter, time always flies quickly!


    Monkey King sits cross-legged in a beautiful courtyard, a colorful light walks around him, with a fragrance, washing away the smoke and dust, making him empty and holy, not contaminating the slightest smoke and flames, and becoming more holy.


    At the same time, it is full of terrible destruction, rippling slowly, destroying everything!If it weren''t for being obstructed by a space barrier in the courtyard, everything here would have long since turned into nothingness!Even that space!


    Although his eyes are opening and closing, it is just an instinct, capturing the rules and exploring the origin. Everything is floating in his heart, and there is an indescribable realization.


    There are also high waves and hurricanes, which will overturn him at any time.That is a sea of ??rules, too majestic, how can a mortal control it, it will die out at every turn!


    Monkey¡¯s spiritual consciousness sits on the regular ocean like a flat boat, floating up and down, seemingly very dangerous. In this regular ocean, the individual is too small, and he will be strangled to the dregs at any time, turning into powder, forever. Not saved.


    It''s just that when the terrifying ocean of laws surging towards Monkey King''s side, it is like encountering his own master, humble and polite, unable to show the slightest terrible power!


    A divine bead radiating colorful light shines on the top of his head, and densely packed regular runes gush out from it, all guided into the body, in harmony with the soul, evolving in front of his''eyes'', allowing his experience to merge...


    With the passage of time, the space here has become brighter and brighter, and the regular ocean around it has become more and more condensed, like the carp leaping, transforming the dragon and riding the wind, and then qualitatively changed, born out of the way to prove yourself!


    In the end, when the sun rises, all this disperses, and the heaven and the earth return to clearness.


    Monkey King''s closed eyes also opened, moving his lower body, and suddenly the bones made a crackling sound.


    "Hey~~ I didn''t expect that the power of this advanced rule is so difficult to comprehend... I don''t know, how long it will take to fully understand the power of the Yuan God''s rule this time..." Monkey King shook his head and sighed. After a few months, he has not yet fully comprehended the power of the supreme rule that the Dimensional God Orb has been fed back to him. This is really a failure!You know, that is just a trace of the supreme rule that has absorbed the power of the goddess of the world, and it took such a long time!How long does it take to fully understand?


    Also, if the power of the supreme rule is so easy to understand and absorb, it is not the power of the supreme rule!


    "It seems that there is no one year and a half. Don''t even want to understand the supreme rule... Nima, really pitted!" Monkey King shook his head helplessly again: "Oh! It seems that there is no such thing for hundreds of years. What will happen... I thought that by eliminating a group of world masters and absorbing the supreme rule of backfeeding, you can succeed... I don''t want to, it is so difficult..."..

 431 Chapter 32 What is that?

    At this time, it is cold winter.The white snow drifted, and in just one night, the ground was covered with a white uniform.The thick heat coming out of the breath almost lost people''s eyes.


    Since Ji Wuye''s death, Monkey King has taken over the beautiful Sparrow Pavilion.And the place where he lives now is in this pavilion.


    When I walked out of the courtyard and came to the bird''s pavilion, I saw the Xue Nuo sitting around a warm table, talking and laughing, and seemed very harmonious.


    With the passage of the world, Concubine Ji''s belly is getting bigger and bigger!Someone needs to caress carefully while walking.


    The rapid development of the fetus is entirely due to the work of Monkey King.He uses the power of the law of life to wash the mortal fetus of the fetus every day. The growth rate is amazing. That is also in common sense. Even Ji Fei himself has benefited a lot. His skin is white and crystal clear. Mei Yan cannot be anything!There is more and more the beauty of that r wife''s Chengshu!


    "Master Wukong, sit here..." Seeing the Monkey King who walked in, the high priest was nuo stunned and made an empty seat for Monkey King.


    Monkey King walked over unceremoniously and did it with a fart.Suddenly, a faint scent of nai came from beside him, and Monkey King tilted his head and couldn''t help but looked at Concubine Ji on the left.In the end, she fixed her gaze on her double feng that became more and more full.


    As the belly grows bigger, the products that pregnant women should have are naturally conceived!Relatively speaking, the Xiong Department will naturally become more and more full!


    Since there was no zhaozhao in ancient times, Sun Wukong can clearly see the slightly shining spot in front of Ji Fei Xiong when he glanced at it!


    Looking at the shining dots, it is naturally not difficult to guess where the faint nai incense came from!


    Well, Monkey King admitted that at that moment, there was indeed something dangling in his heart...


    After feeling Monkey King''s gaze, Concubine Ji looked down and made a big blush at the moment!Suddenly, there was a rush of heat coming from all over his body, and his heartbeat speeded up inexplicably, he hurriedly tightened his dress, and blocked the fascinating spot in front of Xiong with his delicate hands.


    "Huh!" Chi Lian on the other side snorted uncomfortably when he saw it.


    Suddenly, Sun Wukong didn''t see the strange gazes of the women next to him, looked at Ji Fei''s chubby belly, and smiled slightly: "It seems that Xiao Yueer will be born in less than a month..."


    The women were immediately attracted by Sun Wukong¡¯s words and looked at Ji Fei¡¯s belly one after another. Xue Nui said with some worry: "Wukong...pregnant in October... Ji Fei is only more than three months old...it¡¯s so big...the expected delivery date is just around the corner. It''s been a month or so... so little time... is it really okay?"


    "Don''t worry, there will be no problems. After Yue''er is born, she is definitely healthier than anyone!" Monkey King said with a positive expression.Immediately stretched out his right hand, and softly touched Ji Fei''s chubby belly!He has always been looking forward to Yue''er''s birth.


    Looking at the soft expression on Monkey King''s face, Ji Fei couldn''t help showing a charming blush on her face.This scene is like her husband...inexplicably, Ji Fei''s heartbeat has also accelerated a lot...but immediately thinking of her identity, she couldn''t help but disappear, and quickly discarded the distracting thoughts in her mind and restored her clarity!Just staying by his side is enough...


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s gentle look, the Snow Girl and the daughters all showed a trace of envy toward Concubine Ji!


    "Huh! What''s so great...isn''t it just a big belly? As you are, it is destined to be a''little'' fate!..." Chi Lian snorted slightly in disbelief, and immediately turned towards Xue Nu. Nongyu, Xiaoli''s third daughter looked over: "However, the position of the main palace, these three people are a big threat..." As everyone knows, to raise the position, let alone the main palace, you are even''big''. ''S can''t be ranked!


    "The hour has arrived..." Xiao Li said lightly, looking at the sky.


    Xue Nu and Nong Yu looked at each other, got up separately, and walked into the center of the hall.Nongyu kneels and sits beside the guqin, while the Snow Girl stands quietly in the center.


    "Okay! Let''s get started! Play jade, play a song of eighteen touches..." Sun Wukong was sitting right now, shouting to Nongyu who was holding the piano with both hands in the field.The latter''s face suddenly turned red, and he couldn''t help but give him a white look.


    Then Xiao Li patted Sun Wukong''s head unceremoniously: "Be serious, this is your opinion... Give Yue''er prenatal education!"


    "I''m just kidding..." Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.


    The sound of the piano sounded leisurely, soothing like a flowing spring, crisp like a jade plate falling down, like a mountain spring winding from the quiet gu, flowing slowly, washing the soul, making endless reverie and lingering!


    Xue Nu''s graceful and graceful figure danced to the sound of the piano, her waist twisted, soft and boneless, her white hair floating, full of charm!Miaoman dance is accompanied by her perfect qu, soft as a snake, her clothes fluttering, dancing lightly, beautiful as dream...


    When the music stops, the dance stops!


    "Flap! Flap! Flap!~~~"


    Sun Wukong clapped his palms vigorously, immediately raised two thumbs, and praised: "Nothing! The combination of the two of you is perfect! Give you thirty-two likes!"


    "Every time I listen to Nongyu''s piano and Xuenu''s dancing, it is so shocking!" Ji Fei patted Yu''s hand and sighed sincerely.


    "Sister Ji Fei thanked..." Xue Nu smiled softly, came to Ji Fei''s side, gently stroked her belly, and said: "In the future, Yue''er will be even better than us..."


    The following days were very peaceful. In addition to chatting with Xue Nu and others every day, Sun Wukong cultivated and cultivated his feelings, which was to comprehend the power of absorbing the supreme rules...


    On this day, as usual, Sun Wukong came to Ji Fei''s room, preparing to warm up the upcoming Yue''er with his own life force.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw that Concubine Ji just turned her back, sorting out the clothes in front of Xiong.


    "Did I miss something?" Sun Wukong felt a little annoyed at the moment: "I would have come earlier if I knew it!"


    After discovering that Monkey King had come in, Concubine Ji''s movements accelerated a lot, and in a moment, she tidied up the somewhat loose dresses.


    At the moment, Monkey King was already sitting at that table, watching the cup full of milky white liquid in the cup on the table, with a faint fragrance coming into his nose!Next to it, there is a bottle of Nutrition Express.Well, this is a drink specially prepared by Monkey King for Concubine Ji, or the kind he has worked on himself!Not only is it nutritious, it doesn''t hurt at all.


    "There is also''milk''! I''m just thirsty..." Monkey King picked up the cup and drank it!


    "Don''t!!" Ji Fei''s face turned red immediately, and she uttered anxiously, and rushed over!


    But now she is a pregnant woman with a big belly. This sudden violent exercise immediately affected the pain in the abdomen. When her feet were soft, she was about to fall to the ground...


    "Damn! Be careful!" Monkey King suddenly jumped in shock, and caught her!


    It''s warm and soft at the beginning, it seems that something shouldn''t be pinched?And...there seems to be some magic horse stuff overflowing...


    [I''m so nervous, will I be harmonized... Also: ask for a monthly pass, ask for flowers, ask for a great evaluation!..

 432 Chapter 33 I Have No Love

    "Are you OK?¡­"


    Monkey King pretended to be nonchalant and helped Concubine Ji up, and took back the paw that was accidentally pressed on the soft.


    Later, his complexion was flushed, he hurriedly lowered his head, put his hands on his chest, and said in a panic: "Well, you should go out first..."


    "Okay..." In order not to embarrass Ji Fei, Sun Wukong nodded, and then put the cup in his left hand on the table, looked at the unidentified liquid in his right hand, but he smiled in his heart: "It turned out to be that thing. No wonder you are so nervous..."


    Concubine Ji looked at the Monkey King who had already walked out the door, and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. The scene just now was really too embarrassing.Seeing a piece of xiong in front of him, even the remaining warmth of Monkey King''s powerful palm still remained on it, and Ji Fei''s complexion turned red now.The heartbeat accelerated suddenly.


    "Obviously it has already squeezed so much... how can there be so much..."


    Just after walking a few steps, Monkey King discovered that Xue Nu and Nong Yuchang were discussing piano music. After thinking about it, he said, "Go and call Xiaoli and the others, and then come to my room..."


    Xue Nu and Nong Yu nodded and got up and left...


    In Monkey King''s room.


    The girl Chilian came to the side of Monkey King, and said in confusion, "Wukong, what are you asking us to do here?"


    "The day of Yue''er''s birth is getting closer and closer. I also have to find a quiet place to retreat and practice for a period of time... So I am here to ask you to pack your luggage, and we will leave soon. Here it is!" Monkey King said with a serious expression.He couldn''t have been so leisurely with a few women to cultivate feelings.


    He must comprehend that touch of supreme law as quickly as possible, because he doesn''t have much time!It is necessary to improve the strength as soon as possible when Yuan Mie''s strength is restored!Comprehend the supreme and complete rules of the God of Dimension!Become a true Supreme Lord!That way, there will be a battle.


    "Suddenly, you became so serious, it really makes people feel uncomfortable..." Xue Nu smiled softly: "But since you have said so! Then we just do it!"


    "Retreat?..." Xiao Li and the high priest looked at each other, both of them saw a hint of surprise in each other''s eyes. At the same time, he remembered that their original world was destroyed because of the battle between Monkey King and another god. .


    "Could that god... still appear?"


    The departure of Monkey King and the others didn''t disturb anyone. After finishing packing, they rode Xiao Yao Yao through the clouds, looking for a place to hide from the world, and went into seclusion!


    Surrounded by mountains, majestic and majestic, surrounded by clouds!In the depths of the white clouds, the most dangerous and majestic mountain is like a dragon leaping over the sky, with a lonely and arrogant aura.Among them, there was the sound of fine water, and under the sun, a colorful rainbow hung across the horizon. It was gorgeous and beautiful.


    "This is it!" Monkey King patted Xiao Yao Yao''s back lightly.The latter knew it, and immediately turned into a violent wind and landed on that majestic mountain peak!


    On a rocky cliff, several people from Monkey King landed.There is a constant stream of water flowing down on both sides of the stone cliff, which is extremely clear, but the middle part does not drip.Sunlight shines on the water through the clouds, and is refracted by the water, which becomes a brilliant rainbow.


    The surrounding clouds are filled with clouds, like a sea of ??clouds, blowing in the breeze between the Buddha, like the turbulent waves, surging!


    Looking up at the sky, the sky is like washing, and the blue is as transparent!The sky on all sides is vast and boundless, and there is a sea of ??clouds under it, gently floating and sinking, and surrounded by the group on it, it is as rugged as a dragon.What an escape from the world!It makes people look at it, and it is broad-minded.


    "Here...It''s so beautiful..." Xue Nv looked at everything around her and exclaimed sincerely.


    "As long as you like it! From now on, this is where we live!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Here? Although it''s beautiful...but such a rugged place, there is no place to live, right?" Nongyu looked around, all the steep walls, her brows frowned slightly.


    "I said it can, it can!" Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his sleeves, and the divine light shone on the entire mountain!All of a sudden, the Snow Girls saw an unforgettable miracle in their lives!


    The place where the gods shine is strangely emerging from the mountain road floor!Surrounding the mountains and peaks...in a moment, a natural wonderland appeared in front of a few women!


    "This...this...this..." Xue Nv was completely stunned by the strange scene in front of her!This kind of method is no longer what people can do, right?


    "As you can see...Master Wukong was originally a''God''! In the legend, the omnipotent...God!" The high priest looked at the expressions of the Snow Girl and the Monkey King beside him, his eyes full of piety and respect.


    "God..." Xue Nv looked at Monkey King in a daze, and said in a strange way: "Goku, are you really a...God?"


    "That''s right..." Sun Wukong nodded faintly, and landed on a jade-paved platform with a few women, and said: "I''ll let someone explain it to you!" He said, waving his hand and waiting. Dozens of stunning girls appeared on this pavilion one after another!


    For a time, Yingying Yanyan, what a paradise on earth!


    Xue Nu and others looked at the numerous sister papers that suddenly appeared, and for a while, they were stunned!


    "Please explain to them! I went to retreat to practice..." Monkey King nodded to Yuriko, his figure flashed, and he escaped!


    "Wu Kong, whenever this happens... he throws the mess to us, but he ran away..." Saye suddenly hummed dissatisfiedly.


    On the mountain. On the peak, Monkey King looked at the girls below, and couldn''t help but smile: "Sooner or later, you have to be confessed... Snow Girl, you should live in peace with Kaizi and the others, and adapt to the future environment... Brother first. I have been away for a while to practice with my goddess sister paper..." After speaking, the figure flashed and disappeared.


    Goddess Space, here is no longer the illusory and endless void like before, but a beautiful and dreamy goddess temple!


    The perfect and stunning goddess stood gracefully in the main hall with a soft smile, looking at Monkey King who suddenly appeared in front of her, smilingly said: "Unexpectedly, we will meet again so soon!"


    "Yo! Goddess! Do you miss me!" Every time he sees this perfect goddess, Monkey King has a sense of surprise.But just because they are goddesses, it is difficult to master!


    "Why, do you want to put me in your harem too?" The goddess said with a soft smile and calmly looking at Monkey King.That enchanting. Peerless figure, every move is so breathtaking!


    "En! There is a kind of idea..." Monkey King smiled without evasiveness.


    "...I have selfless love for the world...but, I don''t have love..." the goddess said calmly and calmly. Her state of mind is waveless and will not be shaken by any foreign objects. ..

 433 Chapter 34 The Birth of Yueer

    "This is the sadness of the natural world master..." Looking at the goddess, Sun Wukong sighed slightly: "In addition to guarding the order of his own world, it is a permanent self-sleep... Don''t you think it''s boring to live like this?"


    "Boring?...I''m used to it..." The goddess''s complexion was indifferent, her slender figure, beautiful and dusty, she was enveloped in a layer of divine brilliance, and her purple dress fluttered, like a fairy coming to the world, transcending the world.


    It''s just that behind this ethereal and ethereal, it is so sad and embarrassing!How many people can say such a simple sentence with such a calm expression?It''s really sad to live like this.


    "Since you are so boring, let me practice together!" Monkey King smiled slightly.The whole body rule rune flashes like that roulette!Evolve the profound meaning, push forward the death...


    "This...is it okay?" The goddess couldn''t help but blink as she looked at the high-level runes surrounding Monkey King.As long as she understands the true meaning, she can go further.


    "Of course you can! Maybe you can be my helper in the future!" Monkey King smiled faintly, sat down cross-legged, the brilliant rune shining, and between his eyebrows, the dimensional divine bead slowly flew out, floating above his head. !Distributing colorful light beams, shining down, with supreme power, who can be the enemy!


    Looking at the dimensional divine bead, the goddess'' eyes were full of surprises, and at the same time, a deep desire was born in her heart!That is from the instinct of the world master!Just one glance can trigger the deep greed in my heart!Because of that thing, for a realm master, it can be said to be invaluable!


    Fortunately, the goddess¡¯s disposition is extraordinary, and she has already reached the point of wantlessness, so she immediately obliterated the greed that had arisen in her heart, and sat quietly beside Monkey King, feeling that she surrounded him. Those high rules on your side!As for the power of the supreme rules leaked from the Dimensional Divine Orb, because of the gap between strength and realm, she wanted to feel it but couldn''t understand it!


    In the goddess space, the regular runes are dazzling and dazzling, dazzling with terrible fluctuations, evolving the five elements, and pushing them to death. Here, it is like an endless land of reincarnation!There is thunder roaring, flames rushing into the sky...


    In an instant, flying sand and rocks, whining loudly, this wave of air is like a hurricane, causing violent fluctuations in the nearby space, and there are many boulders tumbling and hitting the sky...


    This is the strongest meaning of the five elements that the rules are evolving, and the power is amazing...


    Just when this space could not bear the terrible fluctuations, a ray of light shone down, covering the entire void, and in an instant, it was restored to normal!


    Time, day by day, just like this, soon, a month passed like this...


    The mist converges, the rune returns to the body, the goddess space, calm again...


    Monkey King slowly got up.The goddess on the side also opened her eyes, looked at Monkey King, and said faintly: "Are you... are you leaving?" The reluctance in her eyes flashed away.Although the two have been comprehending cultivation in this way, they can always feel each other''s existence!The goddess who is accustomed to loneliness, feels that she is no longer alone, because there is still a person to accompany him, and now he is leaving suddenly, it is inevitable that he feels a little sad.


    "En! Today is the day Yue''er was born... I have to go back..." Monkey King looked at the goddess and said, "Why don''t you accompany me to the lower realm?"


    A slight movement flashed in the goddess'' eyes, and then she shook her head again: "Forget it...the lower realm is suffering. After seeing it, it always makes people cry..."


    "But! You are really tiring while you are alive! As a realm master, if you can''t see it, you can control...why..."


    However, before Monkey King finished speaking, the goddess shook his head slightly and interrupted him: "Everyone has their own destiny... birth, old age, sickness and death... I have no right to interfere..."


    "So... it''s really tiring for you to be alive!" Sun Wukong gave her a helpless look: "If you want to do it, why bother about it! As the master of the world, you can already control your own destiny..."


    "I really envy you for being so free and easy... It''s a pity... I can''t do it... Otherwise... I won''t be me..."


    "Forget it! I''m a little bit painful while talking with you... When I have time, come to accompany you!" Monkey King waved his hand, his figure flashed, and he disappeared here.


    "I don''t know how long will we meet next time?" He sighed slightly, echoing in this goddess space...


    The misty fairy mountain is like a fairyland outside the world, surrounded by clouds and mist in the four seasons and filled with auspicious clouds.There is still a rainbow in the sky, and occasionally white cranes fly by...


    In the spacious and bright room, the fragrance is overflowing with intoxicating floral fragrance and charming body fragrance.


    Xue Nu and others looked at the pale-faced Concubine Ji who was lying on the chuang, they all looked very anxious and nervous.


    Seeing Ji Fei clenching her teeth, she is obviously enduring great pain...


    "When is this? Why isn''t Wukong coming back?" Ya Fei looked at Ji Fei''s painful expression and looked outside the door, looking very anxious.


    "Can''t wait... I think... let''s help her deliver the baby!" Shizuka said with a serious face.


    "Will you?" The women Qi Qi looked at Shizuka.


    "By the way...I''m just a surgeon...I think...it should be possible..." Shizuka pointed her chin, even she said with some uncertainty.


    "You''re just a fool... you want to deliver a baby... just stay there..."


    "Wukong!" The sudden appearance of the voice caught the attention of the women. Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared in the room, they all showed a surprised expression. At the same time, the big stone under his heart was also released.If Goku comes, everything will be fine...


    Monkey King came to Concubine Ji... Xue Nu nodded to Monkey King, and said: "What do you need? Just give it to you?... And... Do we need to go out?"


    "It''s okay!" Monkey King shook his hand, put his hand on Ji Fei''s chubby belly, and suddenly emitted a soft milky white light... As the palms were raised, the women were surprised to find a small baby Wrapped in that light, just a little bit was taken out of Ji Fei¡¯s belly by Monkey King...


    "This...this way of delivering babies...this is the first time I have seen...it really is not something that humans can do..." Xue Nu was surprised and had to say such a feeling.


    "Hey! Did you curse like this?" Sun Wukong turned his head and glared at Xue Nu.The latter smiled slightly: "I''m complimenting you!" Well, it seems that Snow Girl still has the attributes of a black belly.


    "Wow! Look... it''s coming out! It''s coming out! It''s so cute!" At this moment, Shizuka''s eyes were full of eyes and looked at the little baby who appeared in front of everyone under the inch of light group.


    [Yue''er is born, the boring chapters are over, the following plot will officially begin!In addition, I can only update one chapter today, because my computer was stolen, this chapter is still coded in the Internet cafe.Can''t afford to hurt!..

 434 Chapter 35—The Beginning of Everything

    The girls gathered around Sun Wukong, looking at Xiao Yue''er in his hand, their eyes were full of deep affection.


    I saw Xiaoyue''er looking like a pink jade, her skin was tender and delicate, and her skin was bright and bright. Her eyes like black jewels gurgled straight, and she looked at everyone curiously, her lovely appearance, almost all the girls. Spike on the spot.


    Since she was born, she has opened her eyes. This is obviously the result of Sun Wukong using his life force to help her wash her marrow!


    "It''s so cute! The pink... will shine..."


    "Let me hug! Let me hug! Brother Wukong, let me hug!" Xianglin crawled in from under the feet of the girls, looking at Xiaoyue''er in Monkey''s hand with glowing eyes, full of desire. .


    "I want it too! I want to hold it too!" Alice and Ziyan''s little loli entered the crowd separately, and the big tuei holding Monkey King didn''t let go.


    "Line up and wait..." Monkey King teased Xiao Yue''er with affection, and said to the little girls.


    "Yes!" A few little loli yelled loudly, and they were really cleverly lined up in a line, looking at Xiao Yue''er in Monkey King''s hand with hope!


    Sun Wukong was so amused by the appearance of a few little loli, shook his head, handed Xiao Yueer back to Ji Fei''s arms, smiled: "You are Yueer''s mother, you should be the first to hug her!"


    Concubine Ji took over Xiao Yue''er and looked at her pink face, her eyes filled with love: "It''s so cute! Thank you, Wukong, it''s because of you that Yue''er was born so healthy and cute..."


    "Between us, don''t have to say thank you!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and couldn''t put his fingers at Xiao Yue''er''s pink face.


    "En!" Ji Fei''s face was reddish, and she nodded lightly.


    And at this moment, Xiaoyue''er''s cute little nose moved slightly, and then the bright big eyes looked straight towards Concubine Ji¡¯s full man, and her small, delicate hands twisted her skirt. Pulling up, a pair of whitening whites bounced out...Ji Fei was stunned at the moment, looking at Monkey King''s almost wide-eyed eyes, a flush on his pretty face!


    Just before she could move, Xiao Yue''er moved her head forward and bit one of them under Sun Wukong¡¯s enviable eyes...


    "This little girl moves fast!" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but secretly praised.In order not to embarrass Ji Fei''s heart, Monkey King wisely walked to the side.And Xue Nu and the others immediately leaned forward, facing Xiao Yue''er in Ji Fei¡¯s arms, pinching here, where to touch, touching with love in her eyes...


    Peaceful days always go by very quickly. Monkey King lives in this fairyland-like hermitage with his daughters to lead a peaceful life. Whenever he has time, he will go to the Goddess Space to practice with the goddess and realize the supreme rule...


    As time goes by, Yue''er also grows up day by day, and the little loli such as Xianglin gradually lose their immature and become more mature...


    But the outside world is not peaceful.


    Ying Zheng, the first emperor in Chinese history, finally started his unprecedented great ambition!This made this piece of land that had been continuously conquered even more plunged into stormy waves.


    With the help of the overbearing organ technique of the public loser family, he equips the soldiers of Qin State with the equipment that destroys the dead, and begins the crusade to annex the six nations with absolute strength!


    His goal is to do something that no one has ever done before, turning this vast land into a unified and complete country!His will is so tenacious and terrifying, the opponents blocking his way fell one by one!The first to bear the brunt is South Korea!


    Although the current South Korea is basically in the hands of Wei Zhuang and Zhang Liang, etc., under the terrible weapons of the Qin State and the overbearing organs of the public loser family, they occupy one city after another with absolute advantages...


    Although Zhang Liang used his own strategies and the bravery of Wei Zhuang and others to make Qin Guo passive again and again, when that terrible overbearing organ appeared on the battlefield, everything became futile and the defeat was determined!The war is not based on personal bravery. It is how outstanding your martial arts are. You are still in vain until you have thousands of troops!This is an absolute military gap!


    Qin State pressed on step by step, and it was a matter of time before South Korea was defeated. In the end, Ying Zheng proposed that King Han hand over Zhang Liang and Wei Zhuang and others, and they would reconcile with South Korea!King Han believed it, the cowardly and incompetent, he really wanted to hand over Zhang Liang and others who guarded the last piece of South Korea so hard!An angry Wei Zhuang slashed the King of Han under the sword, and South Korea was destroyed because of this!This enabled Yingzheng to successfully take the first step on the road of unifying the world!


    Although South Korea has changed due to Monkey King¡¯s relationship, it still cannot escape the shackles of fate!


    PS: The world of the second dimension should not be linked to history.


    After breaking South Korea, Ying Zheng still did not stop his footsteps. With his iron cavalry, he used his iron cavalry to break through the city walls and occupy each country... and the ambition of unifying the world is gradually approaching...


    After the Qin State successively destroyed the four kingdoms of Han, Zhao, Yan, and Wei, he finally faced the most tenacious state of Chu in the south!


    In 222 BC, the first general of Qin, Wang Jian and deputy general Mengwu led an army of 600,000 to set out again, launching a fatal attack on Chu...


    The Xiang clan of Chu also led an army of 400,000 to meet the enemy!And the most terrifying power of Chu is the Xiang clan headed by the general Xiang Yan...


    The sun was shining brightly, fighting over the sky, and a thick bloody breath remained in the air. Along the way, countless corpses fell down, including those from Qin and Chu...


    A young general, wearing seven sea dragon armor, six spears on his back, armor head guard, holding a long grab, riding on a steed, rushed into the enemy formation, like a dragon swimming into the sea, sweeping everywhere!With one shot, several Qin soldiers were swept a few meters away!No one can get close to him!Majestic and invincible, what a young hero!


    No matter where the young man entered, he was always guarded by a heavily armed young general. The spear in his hand turned into a violent wind, sweeping all enemies around him, and his majesty was no less than that of that young man. How weak is the general!


    "Long Qi, come with me! Let''s fight into the enemy line together, take the first level of the admiral! ... Frame!!!" The young general screamed, turned his horse''s head, and went straight to a general in the enemy line!


    "Shaoyu! Be careful! Don''t be reckless!" Long Qi shouted out immediately, following closely!


    "Oh? Who is that young man? At a young age, there is such a great general..." A general of Qin State looked at the young man who had killed him and said lightly.


    "Return to the general, that is the major general of the Xiang clan, named Shaoyu. It is said that he is born with supernatural power and is infinitely powerful. At a young age, he is both wise and brave. Did you see the armor he was wearing? Named Qihai The dragon armor is known as the most frightening color on the battlefield."

 435 Chapter 36 Its Not a Beauty

    "Young hero, although I really want to meet you...but...this is a war..." General Qin looked at the Shaoyu and others who came along with a team of cavalry. His expression was calm, but his eyes were extremely sharp. Fierce.With the wave of his right hand, the sound of war drums spread throughout the battlefield!


    Dozens of catapults, under the operation of Qin Bing, fired huge stones at the group of Shaoyu and others who came crashing down...


    In the rumbling, blood spattered and screamed endlessly. The people who were hit by the huge boulder that fell from the sky were all broken to pieces...In a moment, the indomitable cavalry team led by Shao Yu was smashed and scattered. Come on!


    "Shaoyu! The catapult is too powerful, our troops can''t stop them..." Long Qi came to Shaoyu and shouted loudly.Because on this battlefield, if you don''t shout loudly, others can''t hear it.


    "Damn it! It''s the fighting mechanism of the public losers!" Shaoyu''s expression was extremely serious and ugly: "In this open terrain, the form is not good for us! If this continues, we will be wiped out!"


    "Dudu~~~~"


    At this time, the retreating horn from the rear spread across the battlefield... After hearing the sound of the horn, the Xiang clan began to retreat one after another...


    "Shaoyu, the large army has begun to withdraw... The military order is like a mountain, let''s retreat!"


    "Damn it! I''m not reconciled!" Shaoyu looked at the General Qin who was not far away from him, turned his horse''s head, and shouted: "Go!!"


    "Retreat!" A group of cavalry turned their horses and galloped away from the battlefield...


    The earth shook, and only the sound of horseshoes remained in my ears!The ground was full of dust and smoke. At this twilight hour, Shao Yu ran away with the remaining troops...


    "No! Qin''s cavalry caught up..." A Chu soldier looked at the large number of cavalry behind him, exclaiming immediately.


    Fan Zeng with white hair looked at the flying flag behind him, and said with a serious expression: "It''s the Meng family''s golden fire cavalry!"


    "They are so fast..."


    The general leading the Golden Flame Cavalry is naturally the famous general of Qin State: Meng Tian.The distance between the two armies is getting closer and closer, and Meng Tian immediately ordered and shouted: "Fall arrows!"


    The golden flame cavalry took out their crossbows and shot them towards the Chu army in front of them. The crossbows were like rain. In a moment, the remnants of Chu were just less than half of the soldiers left...


    "Damn it!" Shaoyu pulled out the iron grab from his back, threw it out, and blocked a crossbow arrow that spurred to Xiang Liang. It did not lose its momentum. In an instant, he pierced the helmet of the person who shot the crossbow... blood Splash...


    Turning the horse''s head, Xiang Liang and others exclaimed, but they galloped towards Qin Bing!Pulling out the iron spear behind him, he drew out a beautiful spear, and threw it out again. In an instant, it penetrated several Qin cavalrymen, and immediately penetrated the horse belly, deep into the ground!


    "Huh!" Shaoyu almost gritted his teeth and galloped towards Meng Tian, ??slashing with the spear in his hand!The dust blown by the terrible wind...


    "Ding!!"


    Meng Tian hurriedly blocked his spear in front of him, holding Shaoyu''s thunderous blow!But his complexion also changed slightly: "This young man''s arm strength is extraordinary..." His arms were a little numb with the terrible force!


    "Ah!" Shaoyu shouted again, and his spear slashed at Meng Tian!The sound of "ding dong" pierced the eardrums, and the weapon strikes even more sparks!Meng Tian can only resist for a while


    But this is just a matter of a moment!The two horses crossed by!Both of them shot back their guns, and the sharp and dangerous point of the gun shot past their eyes, and immediately fought each other, and their figures separated instantly...


    Turn their horses around and stand opposite each other!


    Shaoyu used thunder to stab the Qin State Cavalry who had attacked him!Immediately reined his horse, he returned to his side and looked at Meng Tian on the opposite side.


    On the way, Qin Bing retreated one after another, all deterred by his fierce aura, did not dare to step forward!


    "The enemy general''s name!" Meng Tian looked at Shao Yu with a serious expression.Although the match lasted only a moment, Shaoyu''s skill also got his attention.


    "Chu State Xiang clan, Shao Yu..."


    "It turned out to be the famous Xiang Yu...no wonder he has such a skill!"


    "Who are you?"


    "Qin Guo Mengtian!"


    "Meng Tian, ??is your Meng family''s troops dispersing our left-wing legion?" Shaoyu looked at Meng Tian with anger in his eyes.


    "Thank you!" Meng Tian said proudly: "Oh! By the way, Xiang Yan should be your grandfather, right? His bounty is the highest...by our Meng family..." At this moment, Meng Tian''s expression is very positive. Sinister, obviously, he wanted to provoke Shaoyu.


    "Asshole!" Xiang Liang looked at Meng Tian and suddenly roared.


    And Shao Yu was gritted his teeth with anger, and the hand holding the barrel of the gun was already bulging!Angry to the extreme!


    "Shaoyu! Calm down! I was caught by the enemy!" The dragon behind him shouted immediately.


    "Do you think you can kill me?" Meng Tian didn''t forget to pick Shaoyu at the moment, and his words were full of disdain.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    Shaoyu shouted angrily, and slammed down at Meng Tian again!The two guns fought together again, forming a confrontation...


    "You really want to kill me? It''s a pity... if you want revenge, you need strength... You are already surrounded..." Meng Tian said lightly, looking at Shaoyu with an angry face.


    And as his words just fell, countless Qin soldiers galloped towards here!Raise the dust!The momentum is powerful and shocking!


    "Quickly evacuate...otherwise the last blood of the Xiang clan will be cut off here!" Fan Zeng said with an extremely serious expression.


    "Death to protect Shao Yu''s safety!" Xiang''s cavalry shouted out loud immediately.


    "Want to leave? Impossible!" Meng Tian immediately shouted coldly.


    Countless heavy armored horses slowly surrounded them...


    On a cliff not far from the battlefield here, several figures flashed out of thin air.Looking at the battle below, the man who took the lead couldn''t help but smile: "Oh! It''s really time to come!"


    Seeing his appearance, the visitor is Sun Wukong and his group, and beside him are: Xiaoli, Xuenu, Chilian, and Nongyu four girls!


    Looking at the young man surrounded by Qin Jun, Xiao Li''s eyes flashed with surprise: "He is... Shaoyu?" Because Xiao Li himself is the embodiment of tears of life, so even though so many years have passed, she His appearance has not changed at all.However, the other three women are much more mature and beautiful than before.


    Especially Chi Lian, has been completely air-conditioned and taught by Sun Wu to be as enchanting, confusing and demonizing as in the original work!The only difference is that her costume is not so sexy and bold, but she is still dressed in a red robe, just wrapping her graceful, wonderfully charming body strictly!That shocking mature curve looks even more seductive.


    "Did you come here on purpose, just to save the young man?" Xue Nu looked at the trapped Shao Yu and curiously said: "It''s surprising... the other party is not a beautiful woman..."


    "Hey! Don''t vomit at this time, okay?" Sun Wukong glanced at Snow Girl and said faintly: "Also, he is a teenager I admire very much! I don''t want him because of me. And die here...Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time for us to play..."..

 436 Chapter 37 Legend

    Thousands of cavalry surrounded Shaoyu and the others, holding crossbows in their hands. Thousands of them were aimed at them, and there was no way to resist, because a slight change would cause those bows and crossbows to take off mercilessly. The string came out, the people here, I am afraid they will all become hedgehogs shot alive!


    "Damn it! Could it be that the last hope of the Five Chu Kingdom...will end again?..." Xiang Liang looked at the cavalry closer and closer, his eyes full of unwilling anger!


    "Shaoyu! I''ll try my best to break through the encirclement. Whenever there is a chance, you will leave immediately...Don''t worry about us..." Long Qi and Shaoyu turned their backs to the quilt, staring at the cavalry of Qin that was getting closer, with serious faces. And absolutely.


    "No! I want to die together! How can I leave you alone to escape...I can''t do it!" Shaoyu''s face was determined, and he was not afraid of the pressing death, although only a dozen The year-old boy, however, has begun to take shape!This is the future king Xiang Yu!


    However, it was his loyalty and overconfidence that brought about the tragic ending in the future!


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone! Protect Shaoyu to the death! Never let the last blood of the Xiang clan be cut off here!" Fan Zenggao shouted loudly, sitting on horseback with sharp eyes.


    "Death to protect Shaoyu!" The remaining dozens of riders raised their spears and shouted loudly.His eyes are full of indomitable meaning to death!In this mortal siege, not only did they not feel afraid, but their fighting spirit became even higher!


    "The momentum is good... It''s a pity that at this time... What can you do?" Meng Tian looked at Shaoyu and the others with an indifferent expression. He waved his hand and said, "Fall arrows!"


    "Whizzing!!!"


    Countless crossbow arrows shot out from the iron cavalry around, the target, pointed at the besieged Shaoyu and others in the center...


    Arrows are like rain, dense, and there is nowhere to dodge!


    However, the group of cavalry surrounded the Shaoyu regiment. They wanted to use their flesh and blood to help Shaoyu withstand the terrible rain of arrows...


    The cavalrymen of the Qin State were no more than ten meters away from them, and their crossbow arrows shot out in the blink of an eye. Death was so close to them... All the cavalrymen of the Xiang clan stared at the shot. The crossbow arrows that came, were filled with the fear of team death!But their faith is still firm, and they have never moved!Even if he died, he had to block this terrible rain of arrows for Shaoyu and fight for him a chance to escape!


    Time seemed to stop at this moment, the cold wind roared, accompanied by a beautiful flute sound, goose-feather-like snowflakes slowly fell down, the temperature here suddenly dropped, and the crossbow arrows coming from the blast were being touched by the snowflakes. At that moment, it was covered with a thick layer of frost, and it fell to the ground weakly, shattered...


    Snow fell on the Qin soldiers of the Qin State, which also caused their bodies to gradually freeze, and immediately lost their ability to act...


    "snow?!¡­"


    "It''s cold! Damn! The body is frozen..."


    "I can''t move...what the hell is going on?!..."


    All of a sudden, Qin''s cavalry were filled with unknown fear!


    A beautiful shadow suddenly fell down, the blue shirt was flying, the white hair was flying lightly, she held the flute in both hands, gently put the chun between, and played a beautiful song of death!


    That beautiful figure, like a goddess slowly descending to the earth, is so beautiful, and the people who are there are lost for a while!


    "Ah! Snake! Lots of poisonous snakes..."


    Just before they recovered from the beauty, their scalp was suddenly numb by the dense venomous snakes that appeared under their feet, their feet trembled, and they didn''t dare to move. Their fearful eyes followed their feet. .The moving viper turns...


    A mature demon. The figure slowly appeared behind the group of poisonous snakes. A pair of water, spiritual peaches, flowers and eyes flowed out of all kinds of charm and charm, and revealed a touch of ruthlessness and determination. But without losing the demon.


    "Yo! Your name is Meng Tian, ??isn''t it? This kid has something to do with me... Can you put them on top of my face?" A man suddenly flashed in front of the fascinating woman. The tone was indifferent.


    Afterwards, two equally beautiful women slowly fell from the sky, and a sound of the piano sounded. When the two women landed on the ground, an invisible wave of air flashed to the surroundings, and the surrounding Qin soldiers were all In an instant, fell from the horseback, motionless...


    "Who...who are you?" Meng Tian glanced at the four girls, and then fixed his gaze on Monkey King, frowning slightly.


    "You... don''t deserve to know my name..." Monkey King glanced at Meng Tian lightly, and said.


    "Oh? That''s getting more and more interesting..." Meng Tian looked at Monkey King with interest, and soon fixed his gaze on the ancient sword hanging around his waist, frowning immediately, as if something was ringing. , The expression on his face suddenly became a little dignified, and he said solemnly: "That sword...is it the number one...magic sword in the weapon spectrum...?!"


    "What? Demon Sword?!!!" Shaoyu and others were all taken aback, looking at the sword on Sun Wukong''s waist, full of shocked eyes.


    Long Qi said in a startled voice: "That kind of shape... that kind of invisibly, fierce aura... it''s true... that''s the real magic sword!! Is he really... that legendary... sword god? !!!"


    "Is he really the legendary sword god?" Shaoyu''s eyes flashed with a strange light.


    "Oh? I just did something casually. Has it been spread as a legend in the world?" Hearing the conversations of several people, Monkey King was a little surprised.


    "Huh! That''s ridiculous!" Meng Tian immediately snorted disdainfully: "The world''s number one sword god? That''s just a rumor of some foolish people! I heard that you cut off the entire Yan Kingdom Palace with a single sword? South Korea bows its head and proclaims...There are also rumors that you can easily destroy any kingdom with the sword in your hand?... Whether these rumors are true or not, let me verify it myself today!"


    "Are you sure?" Monkey King looked at Meng Tian faintly, and a faint smile hung on the corner of his mouth: "That way, it will be dead!"


    "Huh! I really don''t know how to live or die..." Chi Lian glanced at Meng Tian indifferently, with disdain in his eyes.


    "It seems someone is going to be unlucky..." Xue Nv smiled slightly, and her white hair was really beautiful when she was dancing.


    "The world''s number one swordsman... I only know Gai Nie... As for you, hehe... Whether it''s really as rumored, you can only find out if you try..." Meng Tian looked at Monkey King with a serious expression.There is no wind and no waves. The rumors are true or false. It is always good to be careful.


    "Hehe! In this case... the price you have to bear, you may not be able to bear it!" Monkey King looked at Meng Tian lightly, and took the magic sword around his waist in such a casual hand!


    "Haha... Goku is about to make a move... Please don''t be swallowed by the fear in your heart later!" Chi Lian watched Monkey King''s movements, his waist, limbs, and movement, showing the charm and enchantment of inverting all living beings. .In the charming eyes, a dangerous cold light flashed!..

 437 Chapter 38 Shock

    Seeing Monkey King''s movements, Meng Tian''s eyes were extraordinarily solemn, and the seemingly random sword-drawing movements made his heart jump wildly!


    Immediately, a horrible breath of invisible repression was enveloped. When the order was ordered, Meng Tian was shocked, his pupils shrank instantly, and his heart was shocked: "Okay... terrible... people... even... just breath... makes me move. No...is it...the legend...is it true?!!!"


    Seeing the figure walking towards him at random, Meng Tian was instantly wet with cold sweat!The tempered body and mind suddenly collapsed under this terrifying breath!A deep fear came to my heart, it was the fear from the soul!Could it be that manpower can resist!


    "He''s... Fear?" Shaoyu looked at the pupils shrinking, shaking and shaking all over Meng Tian, ??his eyes full of shock!That is the famous general of Qin State, Meng Tian!Was so scared?How is this possible!


    "That''s... momentum... an expression of momentum... only the legendary hermit powerhouse can possess... However, just relying on momentum, it scared Qin''s general Meng Tian like this... This is the first time I have met... This person''s skill is unimaginable... It seems that the legend may be true..." Fan Zeng looked at Monkey King in shock, exclaiming.


    "You mean... he really has the terrible strength that can destroy a kingdom with just one person?!" Shaoyu''s eyes widened and looked at Monkey King in an incredible way, with an inexplicable look in his eyes.


    "Is it right... I''ll see it later!" Fan Zeng grabbed his beard and looked at Monkey King unblinkingly.


    "Hey! Don''t you want to see if the legend is true? Why, now you are so scared that you don''t have the strength to move it?" Monkey King came to Meng Tian''s side and said lightly.


    Meng Tian gritted his teeth, did not say a word, sweating all over, fighting hard against the fear in his heart!


    "It''s really useless! I can''t resist even the slightest aura, so don''t talk nonsense to me!" Monkey King waved his hand, and the magic sword in his hand turned into a cold light, which instantly cut through Meng Tian''s The armor shed a long mouth of blood in front of its xiong!


    In the screaming, Meng Tian fell off the horse immediately!


    "General!!!"


    The surrounding Qin cavalry were suddenly shocked, and they raised their crossbow arrows and were about to launch!


    "Be careful!" Shaoyu on the side suddenly exclaimed!


    "Miscellaneous fish! Just flash me aside! Don''t show your ugliness here!" Monkey King glanced indifferently at the surrounding Qin Bing, waved the magic sword in his hand, and the terrible sword energy flashed away!The cavalry on the road was chopped in half in an instant. Then, everyone was horrified to see the cold light sword aura, and the rest was gone. In an instant, it was a tower several hundred meters high not far away. Great mountain, cut it off!The terrible top of the mountain was roaring, falling down, rolling like thunder, shaking the earth!


    When the dust and smoke cleared, everyone looked at that not far away, the entire top of the mountain was cut off, the cut surface was smooth as a mirror, and everyone was dumbfounded. The sound of air-conditioning was ups and downs, and their hearts were filled with deep horror!Looking at the person holding the sword indifferently, a deep fear appeared in his eyes!The bottom of my heart is chilling, and there is no fighting spirit!Such a terrible person!It is simply impossible to contend with!


    "Too...too...too amazing..." Shaoyu was also stunned at the moment!Only a deep shock is left!


    "Haha~~ It seems that they have been swallowed by fear..." Chi Lian looked at the people with horrified faces around him, and a curve of charm and bewilderment appeared in his corner. He looked at Monkey King''s back and his eyes were filled with endless. The meaning of worship!


    "This is not at the same level, since Wukong appears here, their ending is doomed!" Nongyu touched the strings in his hands, said.


    Monkey King glanced at the cavalry around him, and said faintly: "In this case...Do you still want to fight me by force?"


    "Kang Dang~~~~!!!"


    Everyone was swept away by the corner of Monkey King''s eyes, and their hearts almost jumped out of their bodies. They threw away their weapons and got off the horse like a reflex!Obviously, they have chosen to surrender under the terrifying strength of Monkey King!


    "Just one person! It shocked thousands of Jingqi who didn''t dare to raise the slightest resistance! This is incredible..." Shaoyu and others looked at the scene in front of them, full of deep shock!


    "Such a person... really possesses... the terrible power to subvert the entire continent!..."


    "Now, do you believe it?" Monkey King looked at Meng Tian at his feet and said lightly.


    "The world''s first sword god... deserves it... the defeated general, I have nothing to say! Let''s do it!"


    "If I kill you here! It won''t be fun!" Monkey King smiled faintly: "The one with you, get out!"


    "What?!" Meng Tian looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "No! Others can go! But his head must stay!" At this moment, Shaoyu stepped forward quickly, looking at Meng Tian, ??his eyes were full of hatred!


    "I want to kill him! Yes! Wait for you to have strength in the future! Cut him down yourself!" Monkey King glanced at Shaoyu and said lightly.


    Shaoyu frowned, pondered for a moment, and said bitterly to Meng Tian: "I am not doing you personally today! Next time, I will personally take your head!"


    "I will wait for that day!" Meng Tian stood up with the support of the two Qin soldiers and respectfully clasped his fist to Monkey King: "Thank you for your kindness in not killing! I will never be merciful to the rebellion of the empire. Next time I meet, I still won¡¯t show mercy! I want to kill me now! I¡¯m in a hurry!"


    "Haha! It''s your choice, layman''s affairs, I''m not interested in asking..."


    "...Farewell!" Meng Tian took a deep look at Sun Wukong, and he was relieved. If such a person is really used by Chu, then Qin would be in danger!Mounted on the steed, shouted loudly, and drove away with his remaining cavalry...


    "Thanks to the great kindness of life-saving! Shaoyu of the Xiang clan in Xia Chu country! I don''t know the name of the benefactor?" Shaoyu came to Sun Wukong and respectfully saluted.


    "My name is Monkey King! If you don''t mind, you can call me Big Brother Wukong!"


    "Big Brother Wukong!" Shaoyu exclaimed very simply.It would be no regrets to be able to call these characters a big brother!


    "Qin destroys the six countries...to unify the seven countries, this is the arrangement of destiny! It is also an indispensable step for the world to move forward! The world is unified, this is a good thing! There will be no wars between countries in the future... But a pity, Ying Zheng His ambitions are too great, not a benevolent monarch... Now you should not think about how to destroy the Qin State, but have to fight hard and wait for the opportunity! What a small Chu State! In the future you! Can dominate the world! "


    "Unify...the world!!" Shaoyu and others all brightened their eyes, and their hearts were full of excitement and yearning!


    "Although Chu has three households, Qin must die! Work hard! Shaoyu! I am very optimistic about you!" Monkey King patted Shaoyu''s shoulder lightly, his figure flashed, and that was it with Xiaoli''s four daughters. Like disappeared in front of Shaoyu and others.


    "Though three households in Chu...Qin will die if you die!" Shaoyu muttered carefully, his heart filled with excitement, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit! "Let''s go!" With a loud shout, he rode a horse and galloped away...

 438 Chapter 39 The Thief

    Here is a small village, located in the wide chasm among the mountains. In this turbulent era, it can be regarded as a peaceful village.


    However, just today, people outside the village shouted horses, the armor was shining, and a group of iron horses flew in, crossing the mountains and rivers, and came here.


    These hundreds of horses are extremely strong war horses, and the steed that the leader rides in front is blood-red, with wavy hair, like the blazing flames burning upright, extraordinary martial arts!


    A young man cautiously squatted on the branches of a big tree, watching the cavalry galloping by below, frowned slightly: "Why did the cavalry of Qin find this place? Could it be that our whereabouts have been exposed. ?"


    He is slim and looks a bit slick, but his eyes are exceptionally sharp and bright!If Monkey King was here, he would definitely be recognized at first sight: He was the thief who was known as the "King of Thieves".


    As soon as his words fell, his figure flashed, he was stepping on branches and leaves, and galloping towards the distant village at an alarming speed...


    This seemingly ordinary village is surrounded by people with uniform costumes!


    "En? Be careful, someone!" A patroller suddenly screamed, looking over the roof one after another, with a guarded face...


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s me!" When the figure flashed, a somewhat silly voice came out.


    "It turns out that it was the commander of the thieves... scared us..." The inspectors were obviously relieved when they saw the visitor.


    "You guys will get ready now, and the Qin State Cavalry who are looking at come here! I think our stronghold has been discovered by them! We have to evacuate quickly!" At this moment, the robber looked seriously serious.


    "What? Qin''s cavalry came here? This is a big deal! Pass the order! The Mo family! Quickly come to the forest round after the village..."


    The thief''s figure flashed, came into a room, looked at the stunning woman who was doing medical treatment and said in a deep voice: "Danmu girl, Qin Bing has discovered our stronghold, we have to evacuate immediately...you Hurry up and leave here with the wounded, I will buy you some time!"


    The woman is beautiful and refined, elegant and elegant, with a clear and frosty temperament, excellent color, simple dress, mainly cloth, wearing a light blue headscarf, dressing looks a little casual, but her eyes are fresh and bright, and moving. !She is Duanmu Rong who is now known as a medical immortal in the Mo family.


    "Did you find out so soon? Then you be careful!" Duanmu Rongdai frowned and nodded to the thief. She was still at ease about the light work of the thief. Even if she couldn''t stop the enemy, running away was absolutely No problem.


    He immediately commanded a group of Mohist disciples, and began to move the injured Mohist disciples.Obviously, this is a temporary healing place for those Mohists who were injured after performing the mission!


    In the current years of upright war, it is inevitable that their Mohists will suffer casualties when they perform their tasks. Therefore, such a stronghold is indispensable!


    "Hey! This is a very peaceful village! You are a large group of people coming in, it is really embarrassing!" The robber came out of the village alone, blocking the group of cavalry from the entrance of the village. , Looked at the leader of the team with a smile on his face.


    "You are... the Mo family''s thief who is known as the king of thieves? Huh! It seems that our intelligence is not wrong! This small village is a small stronghold of your Mo family! The soldiers listen to the orders! It is the rebellion wanted by the empire, no need to keep your hands! The crossbowmen prepare! Let the arrows!


    "Oh! I didn''t expect to be recognized at a glance, am I so famous? It''s really that people are afraid of being famous, and pigs are afraid of being strong. This is really nerve-racking..." Pioneer still has a relaxed look at this moment. Freehand, seeing that the group of cavalry had set up the crossbow in their hands, there was still a laughing expression on their faces, not the slightest nervousness.


    I saw a sharp dagger flashed out of his hand, the figure disappeared like an Eastern ghost, and when it appeared, it had flashed behind a cavalryman, and the dagger with cold light in his hand had penetrated into his. In the heart.


    "I''m so sorry! I''m afraid you will sleep here forever!" The thief smiled, and the cavalry fell off his horse!At the same time, his figure flashed, and he took the life of a cavalry again...


    At that speed, Qin''s cavalry had no time to react!In just a moment, seven or eight people have fallen... and some cavalry rushed out of the crossbow arrows, not only did not hurt the thieves, but instead shot their companions off the horse...


    "Haha~~ So you and I belong together! In order to thank you..." The thief flashed and appeared behind a cavalry again, only the voice, in the ears of the cavalry, was like death. The call of horror, cold sweat drenched, and his eyes widened in horror.


    "How about giving you a gift?" As he said, the dagger in his hand had already pierced into the back of the opponent''s heart.


    "The opponent is too fast! Get close! Don''t let the enemy take advantage of it!" The general who led the team was also clever. In such a short time, he immediately issued the most effective order.


    The cavalry got the order, and immediately reined their horses, back to back, and drew close to each other. In this way, the thief really didn''t dare to take a risk.The opponent is a good soldier, if he is caught in a siege, no matter how easy he is, it would be a bit dangerous.He came to the top of a tree trunk and said with a faint smile: "Hey! Are you too shabby? This way, it''s not fun!"


    "Arrow!" The one who answered him was a stern shout!


    Suddenly, the arrows flew like a rain, and they shot towards the pirates...


    "With a few broken arrows, I want to hurt my King of Thieves? It''s ridiculous!" At the moment, the thieves hung a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, his figure flashed, and he shuttled in the rain of arrows. It''s so high, it can be seen in general!But for a moment, he avoided the arrow rain and flashed aside.


    It¡¯s just that his footsteps have just stopped, and another wave of arrows rushes towards him...just under the lightning-fast lightning gods of the thief, even if there is more arrow rain at the wide village entrance Lin Jian, there is no way to deal with him!


    "Haha! Are you going to use your arrows? This is not a good sign!" The thief looked at the hundreds of cavalry, couldn''t help but smile, and the instantaneous flywheel suddenly flashed out of his hand and wrapped around. Fingers, in circles.


    It¡¯s just that Qin¡¯s general, but his Zui horn showed a weird smile, and said faintly: "Do you think I don¡¯t know you are delaying time? Actually! Our goals are the same..."


    "What are you talking about?!" The Pirate''s heart was suddenly startled.


    "Ah! It''s the enemy! Everyone, be careful...ok...so awesome...ah..."


    Suddenly, there were bursts of exclamation and screams from the rear, making the Pirate''s complexion drastically changed: "Damn it! You are in the slap?!" He said, his figure flashed and galloped towards the village...


    "Huh! Even if you go... is it useful? In front of those adults..." The general did not stop him, but the Zui corner hung an inexplicable smile...

 439 Chapter 40: Meeting Again

    The mountains here are one after another, majestic and majestic, with lush forests.


    Monkey King walking on this mountain path with Xiao Li''s four daughters seemed extremely comfortable.


    Chi Lian¡¯s exquisite, long ups and downs, matured demon, and very close to Monkey King¡¯s body, his eyes are like water, his eyes are intoxicating, and his slender hand encircles his right hand, causing him to sink into the deep ditch. in!As he walked slowly, the gentle rubbing made Sun Wukong''s heart dark and refreshing.


    The three Xue Nv beside him looked at Chi Lian who was holding Monkey King very enviously.Only this fox, charming natural, enchanting and stunning woman can do so boldly and unscrupulously approaching Monkey King.As for them, although they wanted to do that, they still couldn''t do it in this broad daylight.


    "Look at it! There is a village down there!" Xiao Li pointed to a small village below the mountain road and said lightly.


    "Unexpectedly...in this kind of deep mountain, there will be villages..." Nongyu looked at the village below, and suddenly her eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "But... there seems to be a fight there..."


    "It''s Qin''s minion..." Xue Nu said lightly.Even if they are far apart, the scene below is still clearly visible.


    "Wukong! Look over there..." Xiao Li pointed to the forest behind the village, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "Huh? It''s them! Haha, it''s really fate, I don''t know what bad things they are doing?" Sun Wukong glanced at it, and his Zui corner couldn''t help but smile.


    "You know?" Xue Nu looked at the fighting shadow below, frowned slightly, and looked at Xiao Li beside her.


    "Well... In my previous world... the Yin Yang family''s Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming... But now, they don''t know us anymore!" Xiao Li nodded.Since Xue Nu and Sun Wukong had talked to them, things about him had naturally been confessed to them.


    "Is that so? It seems that we have to have more sisters..." Chi Lian Yao smiled, and in her big charming eyes, a fascinating wave appeared!The mature and delicate body is close to Monkey King, almost wanting to rub his whole body into his body.


    "Sure enough, is it different from the original book? It was also before... Xiao Gao and the others rescued Shao Yu, but they didn''t show up. Instead, they asked me to go out in person..."


    "That woman seems to be in danger... Are we going to save her?" Nong Yu looked at the pondering Monkey King and said softly.


    "It''s her?" Looking at the woman who was trapped, Xue Nu seemed to think of something, and a hint of surprise flashed across her face.


    "Haha! It seems that you remembered... she was the same woman we met in an inn when we fled from Yan country... I didn''t expect to see you again in this way..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Just when you met, did you remember the appearance of the other person? Sure enough, as long as it is a beautiful woman, will you remember it deeply?" Xue Nu gave Sun Wukong a blank glance.


    "You can remember, how could I have forgotten! Okay, let''s go! It''s a bit dangerous if you don''t save her..." After saying that, Monkey King''s figure flashed and went straight down!


    "You''re really like what Kenzi and the others said, you are a beauty savior! There is no morality at all..." Xue Nu sighed immediately.Followed up.


    "Let''s go! Go and meet our new sisters in the future!" Chi Lian smiled at Xiaoli and Nongyuwu, and lightly stepped down, and the women went away like this...


    The red light is dazzling, and the flying flowers shuttle!


    Silver needles shot out from Duanmurong''s hands, emitting a dazzling cold glow under the sunlight!Through the concealment of the forest, she was actually the two masters of the Yin-Yang family alone: ??Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming.


    The rain of flowers flew, a crystal clear, bursts of sweet fragrance, but it also hides a very sharp killer!


    The young man ordered a veil to cover his face, and his eyes were as light as water, revealing a trace of indifferent sadness.Jiao. The body shuttles between the branches and leaves like nothing, and a series of flying flowers picking leaves shot out under her control, directly attacking Duanmu Rong who dodged in front of him!


    "Haha! The game is over! The doctor of the Mo family..."


    A demon, different Qian Ying, suddenly walked out from behind an ancient tree in front, blocking Duanmurong''s way!As the blood-red hands danced lightly, crimson blood slowly appeared in her hands...


    Duanmu Rong''s eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and she didn''t say anything. With a wave of her slender hand, the cold silver needles attacked and killed the chief commander ahead...


    "The gap between you and me... It''s not a star and a half... Besides, it''s facing both of us at the same time..." Da Si Ming smiled faintly, the Yin and Yang seal had already been formed, and the red glow shot from the red Tai Chi pattern in her hand. He came out, knocked down all the silver needles that came from the lasing, and pierced deeply into the trunk and the ground on the side!


    The gorgeous flower whip suddenly flashed, and in an instant, it firmly trapped Duan Murong''s hands and feet, causing it to fall onto the ground in an instant, unable to move.


    "It''s..." Duan Murong''s complexion changed slightly at the moment.


    "Hehe~~ Such a beautiful woman, it is really a bit reluctant to kill..." Da Si Ming twisted, moving waist and limbs came to Duanmu Rong''s body, the demon Laozhong revealed extreme danger.


    "Yinyang Family''s Chief Commander and Younger Commander... Hmph... That Yingzheng is really a trivial matter! For this remote village... he even sent a master like you..." Duan Murong looked at Big and Small Commanders, and said coldly. Tao.


    "Haha! It''s just a coincidence... I didn''t expect to meet you, a fairy who is known as a medical immortal... I want to come... For the secrets of the Mo family... You must know a lot..." Da Si Ming danced with blood-red slender hands, demon. Laozhong revealed an extremely dangerous aura: "Now... let me see what hidden secrets are hidden in your beautiful brain..."


    As he said, the blood-colored red light diffused from the slender hand of Da Si Ming, and directly attacked Duan Mu Rong''s brain...


    Seeing the red light coming closer, Duan Murong''s eyes widened.She is not afraid of death, but she is afraid that the other party will obtain all the secrets in her mind about the Mo family...In that case, the hidden places of the Mo family will be exposed. Then, the entire Mo family will be over...


    "Da Si Ming! You disobedient little Nizi is doing bad things again!"


    Suddenly, a faint voice came from above his head.Da Si Ming frowned and raised his head, looking at the figure that fell from the sky, and suddenly jumped back and joined the young Si Ming.


    Looking at the men and four women falling from the sky, the big si Ming helped the hair before his forehead, and said lightly to the young si Ming beside him: "It seems that the Mo family''s reinforcements have arrived... Let''s retreat for now!"


    Shao Si Ming looked calm and nodded softly.


    "In front of me... still want to escape?" Monkey King smiled faintly, pointed a single point, and an invisible force of restraint instantly immobilized the restrained people!The two women were suddenly shocked...

 440 Chapter 41 Give them to me

    "who are you?"


    After struggling for a while to no avail, Da Si Ming suddenly frowned and looked at Monkey King, his eyes flashing cold, but his heart was secretly shocked.The other party''s methods are simply unheard of, extremely strange, since their debut, they have not suffered a loss yet!However, now it was just a face-to-face, and they were restrained by the other party. How could this not shock them.


    The Shao Si was still so deep as water, without the slightest wave of emotions, just staring at Monkey King with his bright eyes, no one knew what she was thinking!


    Monkey King fixed his gaze on Shao Siming, and his eyes were suddenly full of curiosity: "By the way, I have always been curious about your face under this mask? Although I can easily see through your veil... But I still I really want to see it with my own eyes..."


    Shao Si Ming looked at Monkey King, still so indifferent and calm, but slowly shook his head again.


    "Did you tell me not to watch it? Did you swear before? If anyone lifts your veil, he must marry him?"


    Shao Si Ming shook his head slowly.Monkey King looked at her, and was surprised to find that the current young man''s mood was still as calm as water, without the slightest disturbance. This kind of mentality was admirable.


    "Since I haven''t sworn an oath, then I won''t do it! Who told you that you are always so mysterious, it makes me very curious..." Monkey King smiled faintly, stretched out his hand and pulled towards the young man''s face...


    "Stop it!!" Da Si Ming yelled immediately, his eyes flashing with cold killing intent.


    This kind of behavior of Monkey King, in ancient times, could be accused of being a frivolous girl!


    "Who do you think you? Stop it when you tell me to stop?" Monkey King smiled faintly at Da Si Ming, stretched out his right hand, and slowly pulled off the shawl that was covering Young Si Ming''s face. The face is so slowly revealing her true face... At this moment, the unwavering young commander''s life finally showed a subtle change in the expression on his face. I wanted to turn his head and avoid Sun Wukong and others. Sight, it''s a pity that the body is bound, except for the eyes and the zui, he can''t move at all.


    The skin is like jade, crystal clear and white; the purple hair is fluttering, as thin as silk; the eyebrows are slender and picturesque, the delicate face is delicate and beautiful, dignified and noble, quiet and elegant, pure, tender, tender, like a flower with buds The water hibiscus is not stained with dust.


    In the bright eyes, there is a little indifference and sadness, and there is a trace of panic and sadness that ordinary people can''t see!It makes people take a look, can''t help but feel excited, deeply intoxicated, and infected by her emotions, she will be happy when she is happy, and when she hurts me!


    "It would be a sin if you don''t cover your face like this with a face towel!..." Surrounded by peerless beauties every day, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but admire the beauty of the young man.Even the snow girls on the side are bright and beautiful things, regardless of whether they are male or female, they always attract attention.


    With a move of mind, the binding force bound to the two women is dispelled into the invisible!Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming seemed to be aware of it, and they flashed back, and the knot in their hands instantly formed. The skull blood handprint and Wanye Feihualiu were simultaneously displayed by the two...


    The huge scarlet skull and Wanye Feihua attacked and killed Monkey King in an instant...


    Resolutely and resolutely, mercilessly...


    "Humph!!"


    Chi Lian suddenly snorted coldly. Seeing Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming performing ruthless lore on Monkey King, his heart suddenly rose, and a strong killing intent emerged from her eyes, cold and biting, but not Lost the fatal demon. Romance. Affection.


    The chain sword at the waist was instantly held in his hand, and his hand shook, the chain snake soft sword instantly stretched out like a swimming snake, winding and circling in the air, and the flying flowers and green leaves and the terrible blood-colored skulls that came from the lasing In a moment, it was all strangling!Immediately, the remaining power remained undiminished, and the chain sword was like a snake, directly attacking and killing Si Ming...


    Da Si Ming''s expression was suddenly shocked, and his own and Shao Si Ming''s tricks were easily blocked by the other party. How could this not shock them...


    I didn''t dare to hesitate at the moment, his figure flashed, forming a light wind, flashing to the side instantly!However, the chain sword seems to be a spirit, it can extend indefinitely, chasing after it, circling and winding, forming a chain snake sword cage, swimming and rotating, encircling the Da Si Ming and the Young Si Ming in layers. Immediately contracted and returned, actually strangling the two women!


    "Chi Lian... do you want to kill them?" Monkey King glanced at Chi Lian and said lightly.


    "They want to kill you..." Chi Lian stopped the chain sword that was shrinking and strangling the life, and twisted. Moving his slender waist, he came to Monkey King''s side. The blood is unsteady.It''s just a pair of charming big eyes when they look at the big and small Si Ming, but they are shining with dangerous cold light.She is like a beautiful snake, enchanting, enchanting, but hiding scary danger and fear.


    "Do you think they can kill me?" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "That''s right..." Chi Lianyan smiled, and slowly walked forward, looking at Si Ming who was besieged by the chain sword, and said in a charming voice: "Then Wukong, how do you deal with them? Since you Reluctant to kill, why not give them to me, I will definitely tune them. Teach them a little..." Soon, charming. Eyes looked silky at Monkey King: "Just like you tuned and taught me. ¡­"


    "Ahem! I''ll talk about this later..." Sun Wukong couldn''t help but sway, his memory drifting away.In the past, he wanted to teach Chi Lian to the same Chi Lian in the original book, but he was actually pushed by Chi Lian to troll.That fragrant. Yan scene is still fresh in my memory!In the end, Chi Lian wanted to become the Chi Lian that Sun Wukong likes in his heart, so he slowly changed and achieved the current Chi Lian!


    With a light hand shake, the chain sword in Chi Lian''s hand immediately retracted autonomously and dropped to the ground.


    Xiao Siming had just gotten out of trouble, no longer nostalgic, jumped over the top of a tree, looking at the Monkey King below, the eyes of Da Siming flashed with a hint of coldness: "Today''s account , I will remember! Let¡¯s go!" He flicked his forehead, leaping towards the distance...


    The young man took a deep look at Sun Wukong, and just about to leave, he suddenly saw the figure in front of him flashed, slightly startled...


    "Don''t be nervous, return your silk scarf to you..." Monkey King handed the silk scarf in his hand to Shao Si Ming and smiled faintly: "Remember to do less bad things in the future!"


    Shao Siming took the silk scarf and looked at Monkey King with a calm gaze. He nodded gently, his figure flashed, and there was only a scent of fragrance in the air, and her figure had disappeared!..

 441 Chapter 42 is more than mind reading, but also perspective

    Looking at Duanmu Rong who was being supported by Xiao Li, Monkey King walked over slowly, and frowned at the blood on her left shoulder.


    "Little girl Duan Mu Rong, thank you Mr. Sun for saving her life!... The legendary sword god... As expected, even the life of the Yin and Yang family is far from your opponent..." Duan Mu Rong looked cold and came to Sun Wukong. , I am very grateful.


    "Oh? Do you still recognize me?" Monkey King looked at Duanmu Rong with some surprise and smiled.


    "Yes! Eight years ago, at the Fulai Inn, I had the honor to meet my husband..." Although Duan Murong''s expression was cold, there was still an inexplicable brilliance in his eyes.


    The first time she met with Monkey King, she was attracted by Monkey King''s superb sword art!Later, there were even rumors that he cut off the entire palace of Yan Kingdom with a single sword, and it was even more shocking.And the facts she also learned from the Mo family giants!The rumors are true, and the person in front of them really possesses the terrifying strength that can subvert the entire continent!This was a big shock to her who was still a girl at the time!


    "So you remember, it was so fun!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and in Duanmurong''s surprised eyes, picked up her delicate hand, looked at the blood stains on it, and frowned slightly: "This size Si Ming is really ruthless to start! Such scars, if they are not handled properly, they will leave scars!" As he said, a soft white glow condensed in his hands and poured onto Duan Murong¡¯s wound...


    Ben with a face of shame, Duan Murong, looking at the wound that healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, a touch of surprise suddenly appeared in his eyes, and his face suddenly showed a faint blush."So I misunderstood him..."


    "Let go of Girl Rong!"


    Suddenly, there was an angry shout from far to near, and a figure not far away flashed away. In the blink of an eye and even closer, the instantaneous flywheel in his hand flew out and shot directly towards Monkey King...


    "En?" Nong Yudai frowned, took a light step forward, a flash of light in her hand, an guqin instantly appeared in her hand, lightly touched the strings with a light finger, a clear and pleasant sound instantly turned into an invisible The waves spread out, and directly ejected the flying instantaneous wheel back, and the incoming person flew upside down instantly, hitting a tree trunk, and fell to the ground. Coughing again and again...


    "You are merciful! It''s her own..." Duan Murong was shocked and hurriedly stopped.


    "Ah? Your own person?" The thief stood up from the ground with a cough, a trace of embarrassment suddenly appeared on his face, his eyes were even brighter when he looked at the faces of the women: "Ah! This beauty, I''m so sorry. ¡­There are so many offenses, but also Wang Haihan¡­"


    "Dare to speak to us with a smooth tongue... just cut off your tongue..." Xue Nu said lightly while looking at Pirate.The beautiful face made all the flowers pale, but behind this beauty, there was a hint of danger hidden.


    "Uh!...Yes...I''m sorry...haha~~" The thief felt a chill in his back, and was frightened by Xue Nv''s aura. He couldn''t help but haha. He immediately came to Duanmu Rong''s side with a concerned expression: " Girl Rong, are you okay?"


    "You can call me Duanmu Rong, you can also call me Duanmu girl... But you are not allowed to call me Rong girl..." Duan Mu Rong said lightly while looking at Pirate.At the same time, looking at Monkey King and his party, I was secretly shocked, and I didn''t want to know that the women around him were all with peerless martial arts!She could see clearly just now, if it weren''t for Nongyu''s mercy, the thief had already gone to accompany the King of Yama just now.


    "It''s just a name, don''t care about the details..." Thief looked like a hippy smile, but when he watched Monkey King still holding Duanmu Rong''s slender hand, he suddenly shouted: "Hey! Who, let go of Rong. Girl..." But I was envious and jealous in my heart: "Asshole! Girl Rong''s hand, I haven''t even touched it! She told others to get on the ground first..."


    "Be careful with this stuff, he''s not at ease with you..." Monkey King glanced at Pirate and said to Duan Mu Rong sternly.By the way, do you have the face to talk about others?


    "Hey! It''s the first time everyone met, so you splashed my ink...it''s not authentic..." The Thief yelled immediately.


    "Who was thinking... asshole! Miss Rong''s hand, I haven''t even touched it! She told others to get on board first..." Monkey King looked at Pirates and smiled faintly.


    The Pirate was shocked at once, and said in shock: "Damn! You know how to read minds?!" His figure flashed, and he hid directly behind a big tree, showing his head and looking at Monkey King warily.


    "You really know how to read mind..." Duan Murong suddenly looked at Monkey King with alert.


    "More than mind reading... Wukong can also see through eyes..." Chi Lianyan smiled, her mature and charming body, it was a crime: "You may be naked in front of him now... "


    "Wha...what!!" Pirates and Duanmu Rong were suddenly shocked.The Pirate''s body flashed even more, blocking Duan Murong''s body, with an awe-inspiring look: "Girl Rong, don''t be afraid! I''ll protect you!"


    "Protect your sister! Get out of the way, don''t stop me from healing!" Monkey King pulled the thief away, and a white light appeared in his hand again, shining on Duanmurong''s wound, and said faintly: "Don''t listen to Chi Lian Nonsense..." After listening, the latter gave Monkey King a big eye.


    At this moment, Pioneer''s heart was full of shock: "Obviously I didn''t feel the slightest strength... Why did I suddenly move? This person''s skill is unfathomable!" Suddenly, Pioneer''s complexion became extremely serious.Seeing that under the shining of the white light in Monkey King''s hands, Duan Murong''s injury recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and was even more surprised: "This method... Girl Bi Rong''s medical skills are much better... Who is this person? In the arena, it seems that there is no such a person!"


    "You are really admirable in Xia Pirate. I wonder if you have the honor to know your name?" Seeing that Duanmu Rong was healed, Pirate immediately hugged Sun Wukong.


    "Sun Wukong...They are all my wives..." Sun Wukong smiled.


    "Wife... Wife... Wife..." The Pirate looked at the four Xue Nv, eyes widened at the moment: "The four of them... are all?" In his eyes, all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred suddenly appeared!


    Duan Murong also looked at the four women in surprise.


    After the women introduced themselves.


    The thief''s figure flashed, came to the side of Monkey King, and whispered: "That! Big brother! Can you teach the younger brother a few tricks... Look, I''m such an adult... I''m still a bachelor... Hey..."


    Monkey King looked up and down Pirates, and shook his head: "Based on your IQ and looks, I think Xuan..."


    "Damn! Don''t bring such a blow..." The Pirate suddenly stepped aside and circled.


    "Speaking of it... the three words of Monkey King... seem familiar?" The Pirate pondered for a moment, and suddenly fixed his gaze on the magic sword hanging from Monkey King''s waist, his eyes widened, and he said in shock: "You...couldn''t you be that...the legendary...sword god?!"


    What a shocking meaning contained in these two simple words!He has few legends, but every legend is enough to shock the mainland, and it is beyond the reach of others...

 442 Chapter 43 The Beginning of the Plot

    As time went by, the legend about Monkey King became more and more exaggerated. Later, it became more and more exaggerated, and finally it was even more mythological!This also caused some people to gradually start to doubt!Is there such a person in the arena?After all, that legendary character has appeared so many times, and after that, he will never disappear at all!


    Regardless of whether others believe it or not, thief believes it anyway!No, it should be said that the whole Mohist believes in such a legend!Because their Mohist tycoon has issued the highest order, if you encounter a man named Monkey King who holds a magic sword, you must not be an enemy anyway!


    His words confirmed the truth of the legend, because he was the giant of the Mo family and the Yan Taizi Dan of the Yan Kingdom, and he was one of the legendary''protagonists''...


    Thinking of the giant¡¯s fear when he mentioned that name, the thieves¡¯ heart was pounding, and the giant¡¯s martial arts was already unfathomable. However, just mentioning the name was the fear and fear of being frightened. One can imagine how terrifying that person is!Looking at Monkey King, Thief almost didn''t take off his clothes and asked him to sign.


    "It''s just a boring title, why bother!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, not caring at all. For a realm master, this title had no meaning at all.


    "Also...really!" The Thief looked at Monkey King in surprise, before he fixed his gaze on the magic sword hung around his waist, and said: "Is this the number one magic sword in the weapon spectrum? I just saw it on the drawing, but I haven''t seen a real guy! Can you let me watch it!"


    "Whatever!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and the magic sword flew out, with a sound of "Zheng~", firmly inserted on the ground.


    "This...Is this the magic sword that ranks number one in the weapon spectrum? This look is really cool!" Looking at the magic sword in front of him, Thief was full of admiration.


    Even Duan Mulong stared at the magic sword curiously. After all, the legendary things are still something that people care about.


    "It deserves to be the number one famous sword. This shape is enough to get rid of the eight streets of those famous swords!" The Thief was surprised and couldn''t help reaching out and touching the magic sword.


    "Hey! Don''t touch it! I don''t care if I am injured!" Seeing the appearance of the thief, Monkey King could not help but reminded lightly.


    "Is it really as the rumors say that there is spirit in the sword? Then I''m even more curious..." Thief''s eyes are shining. As a king of Thieves, he is somewhat unspeakable of this mysterious thing. interest.


    Just in case, I also had enough skill right now and grabbed the magic sword...


    "Huh...I really can''t help it..." Chi Lian snorted softly, and there was a glimmer of schadenfreude in the enchanting big eyes.Xue Nv also shook their heads. This magic sword, except for Wukong, can only be used by all the girls he agrees with. If others touch it, it will be blamed for not being shaken to death!


    "what!!"


    The thief had just touched the hilt of the sword, and there was a screaming scream, and a terrifying blood-red devil gas instantly surged out from the sword body!But in an instant, the thieves were shocked and flew out, hitting a big tree severely, and immediately spouted a mouthful of blood...


    "Pirates!!!" Duan Murong was shocked immediately, ran over and helped him from the ground: "Are you okay?" Pirates waved his hand, looking at the magic sword, with a look of exclamation: " Can''t die... The magic sword is the magic sword... As expected of the legendary number one magic weapon in the world... No, I don''t even have the qualifications to touch it..."


    "You should feel fortunate, if it wasn''t for Wukong to suppress Demon Sword... just now that was enough to kill you..." Chi Lian said lightly, looking at Thief.Slowly stepped forward, drew the magic sword from the ground, and returned to Monkey King''s side.


    "Huh? Why are you okay?" Thief looked at Chi Lian with a look of surprise.


    "This is Wukong''s saber. Give it 10,000 courage and don''t dare to hurt me..." Chi Lian glanced at the thief, as if looking at an idiot.


    "Okay! It turns out that this sword also brings identity discrimination..." Thief suddenly smiled bitterly.


    "The world''s number one divine weapon is really extraordinary, it is as legendary as it is, there is spirit in the sword!" Duan Murong also exclaimed slightly.


    After amazement, Duan Murong came to Monkey King and said gratefully: "Thanks to Mr. Sun''s help! If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid our Mo family would have suffered a heavy loss this time!"


    "Commander of Pirates, Girl Duanmu, the Mo family disciples have assembled, what shall we do next?" At this time, a Mo family disciple came here, respectfully holding his fist.


    Pirate nodded, and clasped his fist to Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong, Daeen is not grateful! From now on, I will be useful to Pirates, and I will not refuse to do anything within our power! Now, we still have important things to do. Leaving... why don''t you follow us to visit Mo''s house, how about?"


    "No need... Go ahead!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly.A joke, your giant''s wife and daughter were all abducted by me, so my brother won''t go to your Mo family.


    "In that case, the green hills will not change, the green water will flow long, there will be a period of time later!" The robber hugged Sun Wukong and left with the Mo family disciple.


    "Take care!" Duan Murong also nodded towards Monkey King and turned to leave.


    "Let her go like this?" Chi Lianmei looked at Monkey King with big eyes, with an indescribable charm.


    "Hehe! There will be a chance to meet again!" Monkey King smiled faintly, watching Chi Lian''s mature, mature demon, charming body, charming and enchanting flame red chun, and Monkey King couldn''t help but sway, no more Outsiders were present, and immediately pulled her into her arms, her body was tender and tender, and she was indescribably comfortable!Lowered her head and directly "bitten" her fragrant red chun...


    Xue Nu''s faces were reddish, they all turned their eyes to one side...


    After Ying Zheng destroyed the Kingdom of Chu, it only took two years to destroy the last country, the State of Qi!He finally completed his dominance of the world!Achieved the first unified China!


    However, the war is not over yet, and in the darkness that cannot be illuminated by candlelight, there are still many enemies who are eyeing Da Qin''s dominance, and the most of them are the hundreds of families!The troubled times are still going on...


    And even more shocking news spread along with it, Guy Nie!Known as the strongest swordsman in the Qin State, he enjoys the title of Sword Saint in the arena, but he unexpectedly defected to the Qin State for some unknown reason!And the beginning of the story also begins!


    [Qin Shimingyue''s plot has officially started. As for Li Ji, Mrs. Xiang and other sister papers, there are too few materials, so I won''t write it, let''s wait for the future anime to appear!..

 443 Chapter 44 Jinghu Medical Village

    "Here, it was originally a peaceful and peaceful village, but now it has become so dilapidated... Then Yingzheng is really a crime..."


    Nongyu looked at the broken walls, scorched earth and dead wood in front of him, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she couldn''t bear it.


    On the road full of dirt and dust, people in tattered clothes are slowly moving forward under the watch of some guards riding tall horses...


    In the war, they lost their homeland and at the same time their dignity as a human being.


    "Brother Wukong, they are so pitiful! Can we help them?"


    A jade-like, pink, tender and lovely girl, tightly hugged Monkey King''s powerful right hand with her slender hand, swaying endlessly, her eyes full of desire!


    Her body, white body, skin powder, tender and sparkling, seemed to exude a little fluorescence, her hair was jet-black, holy and agile, and on her pretty face that was childish, she had begun to take on the beauty of the country.


    The sound is sweet and smart, crisp and melodious, which makes people feel comfortable after listening.


    She is Yue''er who just turned twelve years old, Ji Ru Qiantaki.


    "..." Sun Wukong looked at Yue''er''s bright starry eyes, really unable to parry, shook his head helplessly, rubbed her silky hair, and sighed: "You little girl, just love to be nosy. ¡­" As he said, with a light wave of his hand, a soft white light that mortals could not see enveloped the group of refugees, and instantly fell into their bodies...


    Suddenly, the exhausted group of refugees suddenly became red and exhausted, but they became more energetic...


    "In this case, they will be able to reach their destination safely... Is this the head office?" Monkey King looked at the exclaimed refugees and smiled at Yue''er.


    "I know that Brother Wukong is the best!" Yue''er smiled sweetly, and took Sun Wukong''s hand to make him bend down, tiptoe and tap his face.


    "Oh! Do you dare to attack me! I want to come too!" Monkey King laughed, picked up Yue''er, and gnawed at her little face...


    "No! Don''t!!!" Yue''er chuckled, twisting her head, avoiding Monkey King''s gnawing and biting...This warm scene, the faces of the female Nongyu girls were full of smiles.Because of him, they can live so happily in this troubled world...


    After frolicking all the way, a small lake appeared in front of a few people unconsciously.The sparkling lake water reflected a little bit of starlight under the sunlight, which was really dazzling.


    "Is the Jinghu Medical Village in front? It''s really secret..." Chi Lian put one hand on his hips, posing a very seductive, dazzling, human posture, and charming. .Fire rises.


    "Let''s go!" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smile, holding Yue''er''s hand, and taking Xiaoli''s daughter, just like this, walking slowly toward the Jinghu Medical Village...


    There are more white cranes flying by above, clouds and mist, here is like a paradise...


    "Look, the front should be..." Yue''er pointed to the house that appeared at the end of the line of sight, and looked very happy.


    Several people walked ashore slowly, looking at the plaque hanging on the doorway, Monkey King shook his head lightly: "Unexpectedly, this Duan Mu Rong is still the same as before, and these three rules of not saving are set..."


    "First: The people of Qin will not be saved...Second: The people with the surname Gai will not be saved...Third: Those who are injured by the sword due to fierce fighting, will not be saved..." Yue''er looked at the text on the plaque and smiled: "Sister Rong is really interesting! There are so many rules to save people..." Although Sun Wukong taught Yue''er mainly by men, Concubine Ji was the princess of Yan before, so naturally she also taught Yue''er Yan''s characters. .


    Sun Wukong looked at Yue''er, and the Zui corner couldn''t help but smile. She should have lived here with Duan Mu Rong since she was a child... But now... Destiny is really strange!It is precisely because of a certain psychology that Sun Wukong came here and brought Yue''er with him!


    "Mr. Wukong...Mr?!" At this time, the door of the room not far away slowly opened, and a young woman walked out of it, and looked at the Monkey King and his group at the entrance of Zhuangwai. A hint of surprise flashed in her eyes.


    "Yo, girl Duanmu, we come here uninvited, won''t you be welcome?" Monkey King looked at Duanmu Rong.Could not help but smile slightly.


    "There... it is our Mo Family''s honor to be able to come to this Jinghu Medical Village. Please..."...


    "You''re the sister Rong that Brother Wukong said? It''s really beautiful!" Yue''er looked at Duanmu Rong, and looked up and down, as if he was examining something, and then clicked a little bit and looked very satisfied.


    "This is?" Duan Murong looked at Chao Yueer with some doubts.


    "Hello! My name is Ji Ru Chitaki, you can call me Yue''er..." Yue''er said very politely.


    "Yue''er?..." Duan Murong nodded, his expression still cold and calm.


    In the living room, Duan Murong sat dignified, looking at Monkey King, and said lightly: "I don''t know how Mr. Wukong knew about my Jinghu Medical Village? What''s the matter with you here?"


    "Can''t you come if you''re okay?" Monkey King looked at Duanmu Rong and smiled faintly.


    "That''s enough for me to talk more..."


    "Hehe! Actually, I''m just waiting for a few people to come here!"


    "Waiting for someone?" Duan Murong looked at Sun Wukong with some doubts. Who can make him wait in her Jinghu Medical Village?


    "En! If there are no accidents, they should be there tomorrow morning, and we will be interrupting you for one night tonight! Would you mind?"


    "You are my benefactor of the Mo family and my savior. It doesn''t matter how long you want to live!" Duan Murong nodded and said, "I still have patients to take care of, so I will leave first, you are free to..."


    The setting sun gradually fell, and the sky slowly darkened. In the guest room of Jinghu Medical Village, Monkey King said to the snow girl beside him: "I''m going out for a walk...you just stay here for now..."


    "What''s so fun? Brother Wukong! I also want to go..." Yue''er immediately hugged Monkey King''s right hand, looking at him imploringly in her bright big eyes.


    "Are they Shaoyu and Tianming?" Xiaoli looked at Monkey King.


    "En! They will have a little trouble tonight...I''ll go and see...you just wait here!" Monkey King said, taking Yue''er and walking out of the room.


    The full moon, howling wolves...


    Under the moonlight, a horse-drawn carriage galloped on the barren plains, followed by hundreds of hungry wolves... Those green eyes gleaming, exuding merciless bloodthirsty light!..

 444 Chapter 45—The Dark Night Attack

    The wolves are surging like a tide. Looking around, the eyes are full of boundless blood, and they are chasing the prey in front of them courageously... accompanied by roaring, heralding the cruel killing that will happen.


    In the swarm of wolves at a distance of several tens of meters, in the blink of an eye, the smelly breath is constantly spitting out from the hideous wolf mouth. In the green eyes, bloodthirsty light flashes, and sharp claws In the moonlight, it was stained with silver.


    The night gradually darkened, and the pack of wolves was like a tide. Finally, when the night was completely dark, they surrounded the carriage and Xiang Liang and others!


    The crowd squeezed their weapons and stared at the wolves around them nervously. The green, bloodthirsty eyes made people feel chills.


    "Uncle, don''t worry! I will protect you!" Tianming picked up Gai Nie''s Yuanhong and said vowedly.


    "Do you want to become stronger?" Guy Nie said to Tianming very seriously.


    "Yes!"


    "Prove it to me! Use your sword!"


    "Yes... Uncle!" Tianming beamed with joy, immediately shouted, holding Yuanhong in his hand, and stepped out of the carriage without fear.


    And Ganie also meditated to calm down the injuries in his body. He knew very well that with Tianming and others, it was impossible to resist those wolves and the Cang Wolf King hiding behind the wolves.He must buy time and regain his strength...


    "Are you going to start? Let go!" Shaoyu waved his long spear, facing the wolves, shouting immediately.There is no fear in his eyes.


    The bright moon in the night sky was obscured by a drifting black cloud... an extremely fast black shadow flashed from time to time among the wolves, approaching the carriage surrounded by wolves at an alarming speed...


    "who?"


    The black shadow flashed, and the sharp drinker had fallen under his horse...


    "There are enemies!" Shaoyu shouted sharply now.


    The black shadow was still flashing. Without anyone¡¯s attention, the Xiang guard who was guarding the carriage had already fallen from the horse back several times...


    This unknown horror caused the other guards to stare wide-eyed, with a look of fear... But for a moment, the ground here was already infested with a layer of red... a thick bloody atmosphere, making the surrounding wolves More and more violent bloodthirsty...


    When the black clouds blocking the moonlight disperse, a man standing proudly on horseback was revealed.He is dressed in black, wearing a half-green eye mask, and his hands are equipped with wolf teeth and bronze claws. He looks wild and lonely, ferocious and bloodthirsty.He is the third-ranked Canglang King among the four heavenly kings under Wei Zhuang.


    "Hey...how come it''s gone again..." Tianming took Yuanhong in his hand and looked around, with a look of confusion.Judging from his appearance, he did not appear to be nervous or afraid at the moment.Should he be said to be bold, or should he be stupid?


    "Tianming, be careful!" However, Shaoyu stared at the dark shadow that suddenly appeared behind Tianming.


    "Huh?" Tianming also felt the chill behind him at the same time. He turned around and didn''t look at it, and slashed out with a sword...


    "Ding Dong~~" A sound of golden and iron humming echoed in the night, and Yuan Hong in Tianming''s hand immediately took off and flew out, just in front of the carriage door.And he himself was shocked and sat down on the ground.


    The Cang Wolf King glanced at Tianming with disdain, but coldly snorted: "What the hell is the leader doing? Such a bunch of trash, there is worth my action!"


    Being so despised and contemptuous, he was so angry that the day was gritted his teeth, and he climbed up from the roof of the car, drank, and rushed directly to the Canglang King...Well, this guy is not afraid of death, because he is dying now...


    "Tianming! Danger! Come back!" Shaoyu yelled out immediately and jumped, before he attacked the Blue Wolf King...


    Tianming was rescued, but he didn''t have a few tricks with the Cang Wolf King, but he was pinched by the Cang Wolf King and volleyed up...


    "Shao Yu!!" Fan Zeng and others exclaimed.


    "Zheng~~" A sharp sword exuding cold light pointed at the back of Cang Wolf King''s neck, and Guyie held Yuanhong in his hand and said coldly: "Let the people down!"


    "Gai Nie?!" The Cang Wolf King looked at the person behind him, very surprised.I just wanted to loosen Shaoyu''s hand, but watching Gai Nie''s hand holding the sword hilt, a trace of red blood dripped, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but hang a weird range, and the force in his hand increased again. What points: "If you want me to let go, why can''t you come by yourself?"


    Gai Nie was holding Yuanhong in his hands, his face looked pale, as if he was enduring great pain, but his waist had been infested by Yin Hong. Obviously, his wound had opened again.


    "You are already injured. Even if you can''t protect yourself well, you still need to save people from me? None of you want to see the sun tomorrow..." Cang Wolf King let go of Shaoyu and turned to look at Gai Nie: "I Let¡¯s start with you. Without your interruption, everyone will be our delicious dinner! I will slowly enjoy this rare moment! Haha!!!¡±


    While laughing, the Canglang King turned around, turning his sharp claws into a cold light and directly attacked Ganie...


    Gai Nie''s eyes condensed slightly, Yuan Hong lifted his hands slightly, and the cold light flashed, lightly and flexibly resisting the continuous attacks of the Cang Wolf King...


    The swords and claws intersect, and there is a harsh humming sound. Seeing the nervousness on the faces of the onlookers, the heart is raised in the throat.This battle is about the lives of all of them here.


    Ganie''s face was cold, and he kept waving Yuanhong to fight with the Canglang King. Unfortunately, he was badly injured, his body lacked flexibility, and the sharp sword in his hand was not sharp, sharp and extraordinary, his breath was a bit vain, and his strength was obviously insufficient. ¡­


    After a while, it was the Cang Wolf King who held Yuan Hong in his hand with his sharp claws. He was seriously injured, no matter how hard he was, he couldn''t pull his sword away!


    With a sneer, Cang Wolf King stretched a sharp claw exuding cold light towards Ganie¡¯s throat...


    Gai Nie''s complexion was slightly condensed, and he tried his best to withdraw Yuan Hong. Didi red blood dripped from his sword holding wrist. His injuries became more serious. Now he is unable to withdraw Yuanhong back...


    The fluorescence shone like the moonlight on the side of the day; the black hair was flying, revealing the childish and pretty face that had already begun to look alluring.The small, crystal-clear white hand exuded a little bit of starlight, and slowly drew a too fast pattern in front of him, pointed a little, the starlight turned into a stream of light, and in a flash, it shot out...


    "Puff puff!!!"


    Ying Mang was like a shooting star, and it arrived in the blink of an eye. In an instant, under the shocked look of the Cang Wolf King, like a light needle in the sky, piercing his limbs, blood spattered, and fell to the ground...


    "Yin Yang technique? Who is it?!" The Cang Wolf King fell on the roof of the carriage, watching the petite figure that slowly walked out not far away, his pupils suddenly shrank slightly in disbelief: "Is it a...child?"..

 445 Chapter 46 The Sword God and the Sword Saint

    Looking at the charming and lovely girl slowly walking out under the moonlight, it was hard for the Canglang King to believe that he was killed by such a little girl in a sneak attack?An unnamed rage filled my heart!However, he is powerless at the moment, because his limbs have been completely abolished, and he has no power to escape!


    Looking at the fallen Cang Wolf King, the pack of wolves showed timidity and turned around. In a moment, they disappeared into the night...


    "Hello, my name is Yue''er, I am here to rescue you!" Yue''er walked slowly to Shaoyu and the others, saying very politely.


    "Is it just abolished hands and feet... well, such rubbish is not worthy to stain my Xiao Yueer''s hands..." At some point, Monkey King appeared on the horse, looking at the Cang Wolf King at his feet. Faintly.


    "En? When did he show up?!!!" Gai Nie looked at the Monkey King who suddenly appeared next to him, and was shocked. However, he was bleeding too much. He suddenly felt dark in front of him, and Xia Zhujian was half kneeling. But he has used a tenacious will to insist that he will not fall...


    "Big Brother Wukong!" Seeing Monkey King, Shaoyu shouted with surprise on his face.


    "Yo! Shaoyu, it''s been a long time..." Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smile.


    "Isn''t it an enemy?" Gai Nie felt relieved immediately, his eyes fell into darkness and fell down.


    "Uncle!!" Tianming was suddenly shocked, and rushed over to catch Guyie.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die, I just passed out!" Monkey King glanced at Gai Nie and said lightly.Fluorescence flashed in his hand and poured on Gunie¡¯s body. The wounds on the latter¡¯s body immediately recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    "This...this is..." Tianming was immediately startled by Monkey King''s methods: "It''s amazing!"


    "Of course it''s amazing! Boy! The one standing in front of you is truly No. 1 in the world!" Shaoyu came to Tianming''s side and said very proudly.Immediately clasped his fists and said to Monkey King: "Brother Wukong! I didn''t expect to see you here! I owe you another life..."


    "Mr. Sun!" Fan Zeng and Xiang Liang approached, respectfully holding their fists in salute to Monkey King.


    Monkey King nodded, saying hello!


    "Nonsense! Uncle is the strongest!" At this moment, Tian Ming shouted unconvincingly.


    "Boy, tell you! Have you seen that sword? That is the magic sword that ranks first in the weapon spectrum, and your uncle''s Yuanhong is only ranked third!" Shaoyu patted Tianming on the shoulder. Laughed loudly.


    "The third? How could it be... the uncle is obviously so powerful!" Tian was obviously a little bit shocked, and immediately asked curiously: "Who is the second?"


    "The second one is called Tianwen, and is now in the hands of Yingzheng!" Yue''er slowly stepped forward and said lightly.


    "Girl Yue''er, thank you for helping me just now!" Seeing Yue''er, Shaoyu immediately clasped his fists to thank.


    "Humph! Only now I know how to thank you! Where did you go just now!" Yue''er suddenly snorted.


    "Haha!! That... I''m really sorry... I''ve neglected Miss Yue''er, it''s mine..." Shaoyu immediately apologized.This is the fierce little girl who killed the Cang Wolf King in seconds!Can''t afford it!


    "Uncle is so strong, only ranked third, how is this possible..." Tianming is still struggling with this question at the moment.


    "That''s just a ranking of weapons, not a ranking of strength, do you understand it? Kid!" Shaoyu gave Tianming a white glance.


    "Thank you for your life-saving grace! Gai is unforgettable!" At this moment, Gai Nie was already awake, and immediately stood up and clasped his fists to express gratitude to Monkey King.


    "Don''t worry, I only cured your skin trauma. As for internal injuries, when you go to Jinghu Medical Village, I will ask Girl Duanmu to prescribe some medicine for you, and you will get better soon..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly.For the development of the plot, Monkey King did not completely cure Gai Nie, otherwise what should they do if they did not go to Jinghu Medical Village? Without Gai Nie and others, the subsequent plot would be boring.


    "Uncle! Shaoyu said that he is the number one in the world, isn''t it true?" Tianming pulled Laganie''s sleeves, very puzzled.


    "En?" After hearing Tianming''s words, Gane immediately turned his gaze to the magic sword on Sun Wukong''s waist. The surprise in his eyes flashed away. He clasped his fist and said, "So your Excellency is the legendary sword god... , I am so lucky for Sansheng!"


    "A mere mere name! Why bother!" Monkey King waved his hand slightly.


    "Sword God? Sounds amazing!" Tianming on the side suddenly exclaimed.


    "That''s! One of them is the Sword God and the other is the Sword Saint. Although your Uncle Nie is powerful, he is not yet an opponent of Wukong. You know, as long as he stands there, he can scare Qin Jun into the air. war¡­"


    "What''s so great about this! Uncle Nie also killed hundreds of Qin soldiers with one sword..." Tian Ming said unconvinced.


    "It seems that your kid really doesn''t understand the legend of Big Brother Wukong!" Shaoyu reluctantly shook his head and said: "Then I will tell you about what I experienced personally... That was also a few years ago... At that time we Surrounded by thousands of iron knights of the Qin army, there was no way to advance or retreat. At that time, Big Brother Wukong descended from the sky...with a light wave of his hand, he instantly wiped out hundreds of knights, and even cut a thousand-meter high mountain in half... The method, at that time, directly frightened the Qin State¡¯s thousands of iron knights. They dismounted their horses and surrendered, without the slightest intent to fight. Even Qin State¡¯s famous general Meng Tian had to lower his arrogant head... The scene at that time was really amazing So happy!"


    "This... so powerful..." Tianming''s eyes suddenly widened when he heard it, and then Chao Shaoyu looked at him with some suspicion: "Aren''t you bluffing me?"


    "What Shaoyu said is the truth..." Fan Zengfu touched his long white beard and exclaimed: "We have seen this with our own eyes... Maybe Qin took care of his own face, so There is no declaration!"


    "Gai has heard about this for a long time. Your master''s attainments in kendo makes Gai feel deeply admired!" Gai Nie immediately clasped his fist to Monkey King.


    "Even Uncle Nie said so... how good is he really?" Tianming looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    "Humph! You dare to look down upon Brother Wukong!" Yue''er on the side suddenly glared at Tianming angrily.


    Looking at Yue''er''s delicate appearance, Tianming immediately waved his hand: "No, I''m just a little curious..."


    "This little girl, what just performed onmyoji? Look at her skill, but it''s not inferior to the best masters in the world!" Gai Nie Chaoyue''er looked over and said in amazement.


    "What! People are the worst in our family..." Yue''er was a little embarrassed at the moment.Growing up in such a family full of "monsters", it is no wonder she is so humble...

 446 Chapter 47 The Fall of the Canglang King

    "The worst..." Shaoyu and others all looked at Yue''er speechlessly. Is the little monster who kills the four heavenly kings of the Quicksand Organization and ranks third like you just the weakest in your family?In other words, what kind of monsters are in your house!


    "What should I do with him?" Tianming asked, looking at the Canglang King who was still unable to move on the ground.


    "Since it is the enemy, in order to eliminate the future troubles forever..." Fan Zeng waved his hand at the people behind him: "Take it with you..."


    Several Xiang Jia Bingwei immediately understood, and drove the Canglang King into the crowd...


    "Damn it! Let go of me! You bastards...hoooo!!!" The Cang Wolf King suddenly looked up to the sky with a howling wolf.


    Suddenly, in the darkness, a group of terrible wolves popped up again. At this moment, all of them, with blood red eyes and fierce bloodthirsty light, were no longer afraid, and all of them were not afraid of death. Come¡­


    "Damn it! Didn''t those wolves all escape? Why are they back again!" Tianming shouted immediately.


    "Humph!"


    Monkey King snorted immediately, and an invisible aura flashed away, and the wolves who were not afraid of death stiffened their bodies and threw themselves to the ground. There was a deep color of fear in their eyes, and the whole body trembled. stop¡­


    "Get out!" Monkey King said lightly, looking at the wolves lying on the ground.


    "Woo~~" The pack of wolves whispered to Monkey King. They seemed so submissive, and they fled here with their tails in their hands...


    "Ok... so awesome... just one sentence scared the wolves away!" Tianming looked at Monkey King, his eyes suddenly filled with infinite worship.


    "Now you know how great it is!" Yue''er hugged Sun Wukong''s right hand tightly, took a glance at Tianming, and said proudly.


    "The scared wolves bowed their heads... the depth of this person''s skill... it is unfathomable... the rumors are really not false..." Gaie Nie looked at Monkey King and couldn''t help but feel frightened. He immediately clasped his fists and said with admiration: "Mr. Sun is really a good method, he moves his heart at will, and he can send and receive freely. Gai admires this kind of ability!"


    Monkey King waved his hand lightly, but looked at the Cang Wolf King.


    "Come back! You guys come back for me!!" The Cang Wolf King looked angry at this time, and his eyes flashed with extreme bloodthirsty hatred: "Damn! I didn''t expect human beings to be unreliable... even wolves would betray? Ah!!! Damn humans! I want to kill you all!" He said, with a fierce look on his face, that terrible killing intent was like a wounded and abandoned lone wolf, awe-inspiring and terrifying!


    "The look in this person''s eyes... is terrifying!" Tianming shivered as he looked at the eyes of the Canglang King.


    "I hate humans, and only work with wolves... Now even the wolves are throwing you away... Your life is really sad!" Monkey King looked at the Cang Wolf King and said lightly: "A dangerous beast like you, stay. This is also a scourge! It''s better to get rid of it sooner!" Then, Zhao Shaoyu looked over: "Shaoyu, he killed so many of your men, it will be handed over to you!"


    Shaoyu was stunned for a moment, looked at the fallen silhouettes around him, nodded firmly, clasped his fists and said, "Thank you, Brother Wukong!"


    As he said, holding a long gun slowly came to the front of the Cang Wolf King, and said coldly: "Good and evil will be rewarded in the end, Cang Wolf King, you are also a legend of a generation, can die in my Xiang Shaoyu In your hand, you should look at you too!" As he said, the long gun in his hand pierced his chest with a shot under the constricted pupils of the Cang Wolf King... The shot was resolute and fierce, worthy of a young general who had fought on the battlefield!


    "Damn... I think my dignified Cang Wolf King... unexpectedly died in the hands of a stinky kid like you..." The Cang Wolf King stared at Shao Yu unwillingly, his life was gone, and for a moment, he fell into the endless darkness...


    "Let''s go! It''s getting late, I''ll take you to Jinghu Medical Village!" Monkey King looked at everyone and said with a faint smile.


    "Huh! The danger has finally passed..." Everyone was relieved at this moment.


    Sun Wukong hugged Yue''er sitting on the roof of the carriage, and accompanied her to count the stars in the night sky...


    Everyone rode on a carriage, drifting away under the moonlight...


    Then I rode in a small boat... As the sky gradually brightened, I finally arrived at Jinghu Medical Village.


    Looking at Yue''er who was still asleep in his arms, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smile, lightly embrace her, walked to the shore, and said to Shaoyu and others faintly: "It''s already here, let''s get off the boat!"


    "Is this the Jinghu Medical Village? It''s so beautiful!" Tianming was the first to jump off the boat.


    Looking at the plaque on the door, Tianming was very curious and said: "What is written on it? Why don''t I know one of them?"


    "That''s the language of the Yan Kingdom... Since Ying Zheng wanted to unify the language, it has been forbidden to use it... But here, there is no need to pay attention to the laws of the Qin Kingdom..." Shaoyu came to Tianming''s side and explained Tao.


    "What is written on it?"


    "This is the doctor''s rule set by Duanmu Rong. It is called three not to save... First, the people of Qin will not be saved, second, the people with the surname Gai will not be saved, and third, the people injured by fighting fiercely than the sword will not be saved..." Having said this, Shao Yu said to Tianming very seriously: "So, you kid, don''t say your Uncle Nie''s surname is Gai!"


    Gai Nie frowned insignificantly, and said to Monkey King beside him: "Since Gai is in the midst of these three unsuccessful...I don''t think I will bother..."


    "It''s okay! You are the friend I brought, and this little face, girl Duanmu will still give it!" Monkey King couldn''t help but smile faintly, and said: "Let''s go!" He walked into the medical house now...


    Looking at the Snow Girl and the others in the courtyard, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile and said, "Oh, you guys got up early, you''ve been waiting for us here so early!"


    "Yue''er fell asleep?" Xue Nu came to Sun Wukong''s side, looking at Yue''er in his arms, said softly.


    "What''s falling asleep! I think that little girl doesn''t want to get up in Wukong''s arms!" Chi Lian twisted, moved her waist, and came to Monkey King''s side, looking at Yue''er in his arms, Wu. In Mei''s big eyes, a touch of banter emerged.


    "What''s the matter! I just woke up, OK!" Yue''er blushed suddenly and opened those bright big eyes.


    The few people from Gai Nie came to the front of Xue Nu and the others, clasped their fists, and said hello, without squinting their eyes, they were like a gentleman.


    "Shaoyu, Tianming..." Xiao Li looked at the two familiar figures, feeling a little bit in his heart. The companions who were born and died together in the past have not changed at all, but now they look so strange.


    Sun Wukong looked at Duan Murong, who looked at him, pointed at Gai Nie, and said: "He is the Gai Nie who is known as the Sword Saint. His surname is Gai. It seems that you are in the midst of your Three Unsalvage. It¡¯s for my friend''s sake, can you open it online?"


    Duan Mulong glanced at Gai Nie, her eyebrows frowned, but she looked at Monkey King and nodded, "Come in!"..

 447 Chapter 48 Shang Tong Mo Fang

    Several people entered Jinghu Medical Village, but they happened to see Master Ban coming over from a short distance.Looking at Shaoyu and the others, he couldn''t help but smile: "Our medical village is very lively today! So many customers came all at once."


    Xiang Liang stepped forward, clasped his fist and said, "Master Ban, I haven''t seen you for many years, you still have the same look!"


    "Haha! Talk and talk! Each other!"


    "Today we came to Yizhuang for Mr. Gai''s business. Secondly, we want to meet your giants and discuss important matters..." Xiang Liang hugged his fists and was unambiguous, and immediately got to the point. .


    "Is this...you wait a moment..." said Master Ban, walking into a wooden house, and immediately took out a wooden trap bird, lay it flat in his hand, flapped the wooden wings, and took off...


    "Huh? What is this? It looks fun!" Tianming''s gaze was immediately attracted.


    Even Monkey King looked at the wooden mechanism bird curiously. Before, he was very curious, how could this wooden bird be able to fly into the sky?


    Under the gaze of everyone, the wooden mechanism bird flapped its wings like this and flew into the sky...


    What Sun Wukong saw was shook his head: "Sure enough...the world of the second dimension is unreasonable..."


    "Brother Wukong... that is obviously a mechanism bird, why can it fly?" Yue''er asked Sun Wukong curiously.


    "En...That''s because it is recognized by the rules of this world...So, it can fly..." Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.


    "In other words, if it goes to other worlds, it might not be able to fly?" Yue''er was so smart that she immediately understood the meaning.She grew up with Monkey King and others, and naturally she knows some other things.


    "That''s what it means!" Monkey King rubbed Yue''er''s little head appreciatively.Hou Ze''s eyes suddenly narrowed, looking very happy.


    "What do you mean? Do you underestimate my mechanics?" Master Ban stared at Monkey King angrily.Although he didn''t know what the other worlds meant, he could still understand the phrase "I can''t fly". Isn''t this just looking down on his Mohist technique?How can you not be angry!


    Monkey King glanced at Master Class faintly, shook his head and said: "Oh! With your IQ, it is difficult for me to explain clearly to you..."


    "Hehe!!" Yue''er on the side suddenly laughed.


    "What are you talking about!!" Master Ban was instantly glared at by blowing his beard, glaring at Monkey King, before he could have a duel."The old man in my class is the smartest person in our entire Mo family. I call myself second, no one dares to be the first!"


    "Bringing!" Yue''er looked at Master Ban, obviously not believing what he said.


    "I am... I am so angry!" Master Ban panted, calmed down his anger, took out a Mo Fang, and said: "This is my Mo family patriarch for everyone to remember the teachings of Shang Tong. In his spare time The invented ink cube, we call it Shangtong ink cube. The core of the ink cube is a cardan shaft and consists of twenty-six small squares. The ink cube is made by the simplest mechanism technique, but it contains The most complicated operations and spatial principles, if you can restore the disrupted colors, I will convince you..."


    After speaking, he threw Shang Tong Mo Fang to Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong took Shang Tongmo''s party and couldn''t help but smiled faintly: "Are you underestimating me?" He said, turning his fingers, but within two seconds, all the colors that had been disrupted by Master Ban recovered, and threw it to Master Ban.


    How can mortal things stop the Lord of the world?Monkey King only needs a faint glance to penetrate all its mysteries.


    After taking over Shang Tongmo, Master Ban''s eyes widened in shock, his face full of inconceivability: "This...how is this possible...in such a short period of time...all recovered...this...this..."


    Duan Murong on the side also looked at Monkey King in amazement. She knew this as the same as Mo Fang. It seemed simple, but the difficulty was not ordinary!She had tried it before, but she couldn''t solve it in a short time, so she gave up because she cared about medical skills rather than mechanical skills.


    "Isn''t it just a small square? It surprised you... I really didn''t see it!" Yue''er couldn''t help but give Master Ban a look, grabbed the Shang Tong Mo Fang in his hand, twisted indiscriminately, and disrupted the patterns. , Immediately twisted seriously. Moved...


    In less than a minute, she was fully recovered.


    "Look! It''s very simple!" Yue''er handed the recovered ink to Master Ban.


    Master Ban looked at the Mo Fang in his hand, shocked that he was speechless...


    After a long time, he exclaimed excitedly: "Great...too great...you know? It took me three months to untie this Shangtong Mofang to restore it! You are in such a short time. Just restored it... It''s incredible! Have you really learned mechanism skills before?..."


    "No, it''s the first time I saw a flying wooden bird today..." Yue''er smiled.


    "Shang Tong Mo Fang is well-known in the world. Of course, there are a few people who can untie it, there are a few people in the world...Mr. Sun, forget it... I didn''t expect this little girl to untie it in such a short time. This is still the same as Mo Fang, it is really amazing!" Fan Zeng supported Baibeard and looked at Yue''er with a look of wonder.


    "Is this little thing that difficult? It surprises you!" Tianming ran forward, snatched Mo Fang over, and began to twist randomly.Moved: "I will try too..."


    One minute passed... Two minutes passed... Ten minutes passed...


    "What kind of shit! It''s so difficult?" Finally, Tian Ming exclaimed very angry.


    "Boy, if you can unlock this thing, then the sun will be able to come out from the west..." Shaoyu folded his arms and looked at Tianming with contempt.


    "You have the ability, come and try!" Tianming handed Shang Tongmo to Shaoyu.


    "Well... Brother I... can''t solve it..."


    "Then what qualifications do you have to call me..."


    "Well, do you want to learn organ skills from me? With your qualifications, I''m afraid it might surpass my Mo Family Patriarch!" Master Ban looked at Yue''er with scorching eyes, looking very enthusiastic.At first sight, Monkey King was the kind of disdain to learn organ techniques, so he put his idea on Yue''er.


    "Although it looks very fun...but forget it, I haven''t learned all the exercises taught by Brother Wukong..." Yue''er waved her hand and rejected Master Ban''s kindness.


    "Don''t rush to refuse, can''t you think about it?" Master Ban still did not give up, very enthusiastic.


    "No! If you want to learn, you can learn from Brother Wukong...he knows everything...so he won''t learn from you..." Yue''er shook her head resolutely, making Master Ban very frustrated. In the past, others asked him to learn organ skills. He didn''t teach it. Now, if he asks others to learn from him, they still don''t want to. It''s really karma!..

 448 Chapter 49 Brother I am also principled

    At the entrance of Medical Village.


    "I have sent a letter to the master of the Mo family. After he receives it, he will meet you in the old place..." Master Ban rubbed his beard and said to Shaoyu and others on the lake shore.


    Shaoyu and others all turned and walked towards the boat on the lake...


    "Okay! We should be on the road again! Everyone, there will be some time later!" Shao Yu stood on the wooden boat, waving his hands and clasping his fists to the people on the shore.


    Seeing Tianming who was still immersed in spinning the ink cube, Shaoyu immediately picked up a stone and threw it towards Tianming...


    "Big brother, I''m going to leave, don''t you say goodbye?"


    "Ouch!" Tianming suddenly cried out in pain, touched his forehead, then put his hands on his chest, tilted his head, and snorted coldly: "Farewell? Humph!"


    Shaoyu looked at Tianming and shook his head, turning around helplessly...


    The boat slid gently, drifting away...


    Suddenly a stone flew out and hit the back of Shaoyu''s head...


    "Ouch!" Shaoyu also touched his head and snorted, looking at Tianming, who was smug and grimace at the bank, looked''angry''. He also threw a stone and smashed it towards Tianming...


    In the sky, stones flew back and forth...


    Fan Zeng, who was sitting still in the boat, was hit by a stone. Although he didn''t gnaw a word, his face was dark...big flesh.The bag bulges on the back of his head...


    Yue''er on the shore gave Zui a sneer...


    "Miss Yue''er! You look so good when you smile, just like a flower..." Master Ban suddenly flashed to Yue''er''s side, his eyes rolled around, his expression pleased.


    "Huh! Old man Ban, don''t get close to you, I won''t learn organ skills from you!" Yueerna didn''t know what medicine he sold in the gourd!Rejected now.


    "Don''t say that! Thinking about it!" The old man in class still smiled.


    "Old man Ban, Yue''er won''t learn organ skills from you!" Monkey King looked at Master Ban and said lightly.


    "This is?..." Master Class looked at Monkey King and said to Duanmurong on the side.


    "You know the saber..." Duan Murong said lightly.


    "Then...that sword..." Master Ban suddenly widened his eyes, and looked at Duan Mulong in surprise: "Is he the one?..." Duan Mulong nodded faintly.


    "Huh~" Master Ban breathed a sigh of relief, came to the front of Monkey King, clasped his fist and said, "I didn''t expect that my Mo family would welcome a legendary character like you as a guest. It is really an honor for my Mo family! How rude to me just now, please. Forgive me... inside please!"


    "Is he so famous? Why don''t I know?" Tianming muttered while looking at Monkey King.


    "That''s you stupid, ignorant and ignorant!" Yue''er looked at Tianming and immediately hummed.Following the Monkey King and the others, walked into the hospital...


    Entering the medical village, Master Ban stretched out his right hand towards Tianming and said, "Hey, boy, give me the Mo Fang!"


    "En~~Hehe~~" Tianming''s eyes rolled around, watching Master Ban with a sly smile.


    "You kid, what do you want?" Seeing Tianming''s expression, Master Ban suddenly became wary.


    "Old man, do you want to be the same as Mo Fang? Let''s replace it with the previous mechanism bird!" Tianming smiled and finally revealed the fox''s tail.


    "What old man, old man! You kid, really uneducated... Do you think that mechanical bird is a toy? No way! Give me the Mexican side!"


    "No! No! ...has the ability to chase me!"


    "You brat..."


    Master Ban and Tianming immediately chased in the courtyard...


    In the room, Duan Mulong looked at Gai Nie and said lightly: "Such a serious internal injury, but no skin trauma, it''s really rare!"


    "It''s all thanks to Mr. Sun for treating me. If it weren''t for him, Gai wouldn''t be able to go here!" Gai Nie glanced at the Monkey King on the side and said with a fist.


    "Is that so?" Duan Murong turned to look at Monkey King, and said lightly: "Then why not heal him completely? With your ability, it should be easy..."


    "Hehe! Brother Wukong won''t heal a man easily... He has been treated for trauma, an exception has been made!" Yue''er on the side couldn''t help but smile.


    Duanmurong was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help but look at Monkey King...


    "What are you looking at, you are only allowed to save three times, and I am not allowed to save others? Brother, I save people with principles!" Monkey King looked at Duanmu Rong''s eyes and said seriously.


    "Wukong! Don''t tell me this kind of unethical thing..." Xue Nu said helplessly at the moment.


    "This is your medicine...Three bowls of water, boiled into a bowl...in a few days, your internal injury will heal!" Duan Mulong handed a packet of medicine to Gai Nie, and said lightly.


    "Thank you! Then Gai will leave first..." Gai Nie said with a grateful expression, and hurriedly walked out of this room that made him feel a little uncomfortable. Facing this group of people, the Yali Mountain was really big!


    The quiet days of a few days passed so peacefully...


    In the quiet room, all kinds of colorful halos are shining, the aura is full of energy, and the clouds are flowing!The terrifying aura is permeated, there seems to be a roar of the road, and the evolution is supreme...


    It''s just such a terrifying scene, but outsiders can''t know it, because here, a very strong isolation barrier has been set up!


    The regular runes exuding terrible powers flashed out from the divine bead above Monkey King¡¯s head, slowly sinking into the center of his eyebrows...


    "En? Someone wants to be against Yue''er?"


    The cultivating Sun Wukong suddenly opened his eyes, and the dimensional divine bead above his head instantly submerged into the sea of ??consciousness between his brows...All the visions here disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Monkey King looked at the closed window, and his Zui corner couldn''t help but hang a smile: "Is it finally started... But I didn''t expect the meeting here to be you..."


    "By the way, this supreme rule is really hard to comprehend! After more than ten years, I have only realized less than one percent. How cheating! Fortunately, the time point of each dimensional world is different. It¡¯s all the same, otherwise I don¡¯t have so much time to comprehend it! My master''s power is almost reaching its limit... If it is transported, it will hurt the origin... But it should be able to support two or three years..."


    While muttering to himself, Monkey King''s figure disappeared into his room.


    In the lush woods, two stunning women are facing a girl!


    The hazy mist hovered in the forest, adding a lot of mystery to it.


    A demon. Lao and weird, a beautiful and refined, one like a demon. Lao witch, a pure and beautiful like a fairy, two women with completely different temperaments, at this moment, they are standing together!


    Da Si Ming looked at Yue''er opposite them with a surprised expression. Her bright red hands were filled with a mist of blood. He looked at the little white stars in Yue''er''s hands and was a little surprised: "That is...Yin Yang technique? I don''t remember us. There is a little girl like you in the Yin Yang family...said, who taught you this onmyoji?"


    "Want to know? Beat me again!" Yue''er chuckled.Facing the two masters of the Yin and Yang family, there is no slightest nervousness.The hand prints knotted, and the sky suddenly appeared in the sky, turning into a dazzling galaxy, surrounded by a powerful breath, and the sun enveloped the body, like the fairy falling in the dust, beautiful in the dust!


    "Are you ready? I''m going to attack!"..

 449 Chapter Fifty Little Monsters

    "This is... Onmyoji? Why haven''t I seen it before?" Da Si Ming looked at the bright stars surrounding Yue''er with a solemn expression on his face.She could feel that what Yue''er used was indeed a little bit of onmyoji, but it felt much better than onmyoji.


    "Have you ever seen such an onmyoji?" Da Si Ming looked at the young Si Ming beside him.


    Shao Si Ming''s complexion was indifferent, without the slightest emotional fluctuation, he shook his head slowly.


    "People who have something to do with that guy are really not easy... even a little girl is so tricky... It seems that it takes a lot of effort to catch her..." Da Si Ming helped his forehead Hair, the red awns in his hands became more and more dense.Turning his head to the young man next to him, he said: "This little girl seems a bit uncomfortable... Let''s shoot together and make a quick fight. If that person''s attention is drawn, our plan will be a little troublesome..."


    Shao Siming nodded slowly, and on top of her fingers, fluorescent light emerged, and some green leaves floated out of her fingers. Under the traction of her delicate hands, she gently drew a Tai Chi pattern in front of her...


    "Hehe... How can your Yin Yang technique be compared to the one taught me by Brother Wukong!" Yue''er looked at Xiao Si Ming, but smiled: "Although I am in our house, my strength is temporarily the lowest...but It is still possible to deal with you!"


    With that said, Yue''er''s hand is slender, the stars appear, densely packed, empty and spiritual, and the sky is full of stars, like falling stars!In that short moment, it seemed to walk through the space, with a trace of mystery!


    Da Si Ming''s complexion couldn''t help changing, and the blood glow shot out from his hand, and the bombardment was on the starlight that fell from the sky, and he couldn''t bring the slightest waves. In a moment, he was shaken and disappeared!


    Flying leaves all over the sky collide with the fluorescence...


    That seemingly weak starlight, which is as weak as a firefly, has a terrifying power that is completely opposite to it. It is scattered on thousands of flying leaves, and it is easily penetrated, and then the flying leaves dissipate!


    "This little girl... is so strong!!" Da Si Ming''s expression changed drastically, looking at the''stars'' falling towards him, a chill in my heart...


    Seeing that the stars were about to fall, she suddenly felt a tight waist, and a flying leaf willow whip wrapped around her water snake-like waist...


    Shao Si Ming pulled his hand and touched the ground lightly under his feet. In a flash, he flashed out of the attack range!And the leaf whip in his hand also pulled the chief commander to his side at the moment of the moment!


    "Be careful! This little girl''s onmyoji is so powerful!" Da Si Ming looked at Shao Si Ming with a solemn expression.


    Shao Siming nodded lightly...


    "Hee hee! I actually hid it! It seems that you are a little capable!" Yue''er smiled slightly, lifted his delicate hand slightly, and the fluorescent light shone!The fluorescence of the sky all over the body condenses into a line, turning into a dazzling beam, heading towards the big and small Si Ming...


    Even the young commander who has been in the dark for a long time, Dai Mei frowned slightly. The terrifying power attached to this blow was shocking!


    Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming did not dare to neglect, they were working lightly at the moment, their delicate, soft body, flying back like nothing, and at the same time, the complex yin and yang marks were quickly formed in their hands...


    "Hehe! Light work is not bad!" Yue''er smiled and waved her hand. The beam of starlight condensed into a stream of light, dazzling and amazing, and accompanied by terrible fluctuations, stabs down!


    It was only a moment, it was a "bang", and the beam of light instantly penetrated a huge ancient tree, slashing it in half, and shocking the sky with leaves!


    With a puff, the beam of light is missing, it easily penetrates the earth...The terrible power swells out, even the ground is slowly cracking...


    Si Ming and Xiao Si escaped this terrible blow dangerously and dangerously. Looking at the terrifying beam that easily penetrated the earth not far away, his complexion changed slightly, and his heart was secretly shocked.


    "Why... how... she''s just a teenage girl... she can be so strong..." Da Si Ming''s face changed drastically, and a bad feeling arose in his heart.It seemed that they wanted to catch this little girl and lead the Monkey King away from the Mo Family. The task was a bit difficult. They never thought that such a little girl could have such terrifying strength.


    Shao Si said nothing, his face was still as calm as water, composed and calm.The power of yin and yang in his hand swiftly circulated, and the surrounding leaves were pulled up by an invisible breath, hovering in the air...


    The yin and yang Tai Chi diagram in the hands of the young man was turning more and more rapidly, emitting a brilliant light, the leaves were flying, shaking violently, if a tsunami, the turbulent waves hit the shore...


    "Wan Ye Fei Hua Liu!"


    The leaves all over the sky turned into sharp blades all over the sky, and they rushed towards the moon like rain... Pierced on the tree trunks blocking the road, and suddenly pierced holes in the roads... The flying leaves all over the sky, even the old tree was in an instant The time is cut into pieces with amazing power!


    The blood light in Da Si Ming''s hand became more and more dazzling, and as the last knot was formed, a blood-red giant hand suddenly stood upright above Yue''er''s head!He grabbed Yue''er''s petite and small body in his palm...


    "Ah!! Let me go!" Yue''er suddenly screamed, looking at the flying leaves all over the sky, a panic appeared on her face.


    "Huh! It''s because you are strong in onmyoji, and you are just a child!" Da Si Ming helped the hair on his forehead chicly, and looked at Yue''er who was picked up by the sky with a smile on his face.


    Seeing the flying leaves all over the sky, she was about to get close, and Ben Yue''er, who was panicked, suddenly smiled: "You lied to you!"


    With that said, grabbing the giant blood-colored hand and tearing it lightly. In an instant, the giant blood-colored hand was easily torn to the sides. Then Yue''er''s small fist was slightly clenched, and a fist shot towards the sky ahead. Feiye bombed out!


    A violent invisible energy spewed out of her little hand in an instant, terrifying energy like a squally wind and waves, sweeping everything ahead, destroying everything ahead...


    The flying leaves all over the sky were smashed into pieces in an instant, even the trees in front of them rose from the ground under the terrible fist wind and were blown away dozens of meters away...


    "What!!!" His expression changed drastically as he watched the terrible storm that swept over him.


    In a moment, this place was razed to the ground...


    Xiao Si Ming collapsed on a messy ground, his clothes in torn, revealing the pink, tender muscle and skin inside, which seemed to cover up, full of endless temptation.


    Looking at the little beautiful shadow that came slowly, Da Si Ming''s eyes were full of shocked expressions: "Where are you... the little monster from?!"


    It was Shao Siming, who seemed to be much calmer, and his beautiful eyes stared at Yue''er so faintly.


    "Hehe! Forgot to tell you...my strongest is not onmyoji...but my fist!" Yue''er came to the two women''s side, holding her small fist, and said with a smug expression.


    When she was still in her womb, Monkey King washed her essence every day. After she was born, she was able to eat all kinds of natural materials and treasures, and she also taught her how to use qi... Now Yue''er looks cute and cute. But the hidden power in the body is enough to be called a little monster!


    "Oh! My Xiaoyue''er, as soon as I''m not here, you will make trouble for me!"


    Sun Wukong''s figure suddenly flashed out, looking at the big and small Si Ming lying on the ground, his eyes fixed on the delicate skin that luo exposed from the mouth of their broken dress, his eyes suddenly bright... .

 450 Chapter 51 What is this anger?

    "Brother Wukong!"


    Seeing the figure suddenly appeared, Yue''er immediately beamed with joy and rushed over.


    Picking up Yue''er, Monkey King gently rubbed her cute little face, and said faintly: "Why did you come here alone? It''s so exaggerated..."


    "I just found someone here, so I ran over to take a look. I didn''t expect that they deliberately lured me here, as if to catch me! To draw you away from here!"


    "Haha~~ We''re seeing each other again! Big Si Ming, Shao Si Ming!" Monkey King came to the two girls and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Huh! Monkey King!!" Da Si Ming looked at Monkey King with a cold expression. A few years ago, they suffered a great deal in Monkey King''s hands. Unexpectedly, today they were defeated by a little boy beside him. In the hands of the girl, how can this not make her feel angry!


    However, her blood-red left hand, hidden behind her, was dancing inexplicably... Strange blood radiated from her fingers, and little blue mist spread out, and in an instant, it disappeared again...


    Naturally, she couldn''t hold back Sun Wukong''s eyes with her little movement. Looking at Da Si Ming, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but shook his head and said faintly: "Don''t waste your time! Your Yin and Yang curse is not valid for me!"


    "What are you talking about?..." The words revealed his secret means, but the slightest panic appeared on the face of Da Si Ming, instead he said with a casual smile.


    "You really don''t give up!" Monkey King shook his head and said, "Forget it! You don''t have to cast that trouble in secret! Use your strongest Six Soul Horror Curse directly to see if it works for me!"


    "Hmph! The tone is not small...Since you have said so! Then I am not polite!" Although Da Si Ming was a little uneasy, she didn''t believe that anyone could resist the power of the Six Soul Horror Curse and support it. While holding his body, he stood up reluctantly, his hands were knotted, and he did not hesitate to activate the Six Soul Fear Curse that was insoluble to others!


    Sun Wukong faintly looked at the weird mist condensed on the bloody hand of Da Si Ming. Before she could use it, it was a big picture, and the cursing power in her hand was sucked into Zui and swallowed in one mouthful. Go down...


    Looking at the shocked Da Si Ming, he couldn''t help but smile faintly: "What else do you have, you continue..."


    "How... how could it..." Da Si Ming looked at Sun Wukong, and finally a deep shock appeared in her eyes. She could clearly sense that the Six Soul Horror Curse was swallowed by Sun Wukong in an instant. The smoke disappeared, and the facts proved that the person in front of him, the Yin-Yang curse seal was actually real him, and it had no effect on him. At the moment, there was a chill in his heart.


    "Who are you?" At this moment, the chief commander''s expression no longer seemed leisurely and indifferent, but rather full of dignity. They seemed to have completely underestimated the terrible strength of the person in front of them from the beginning.


    "My name is Monkey King, don''t you already know it?" Monkey King couldn''t help but smiled faintly: "In order for you to stop doing bad things for the Yin Yang family in the future, from today on, you will follow me!"


    "Do you want us to surrender to you? Do you think it is possible?" Da Shi Ming looked at Monkey King with a mocking expression on his face.


    "Hehe...Don''t make Brother Wukong angry, otherwise he will beat your little, fart, fart!" Yue''er smiled immediately and said.


    "You don''t have the right to refuse, because this is an order!" Monkey King looked at Da Si Ming, his expression indifferent.


    With that, Monkey King waved his hand, and the fluorescent light flashed, covering the delicate bodies of Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming, and the scars on the two women''s bodies immediately recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "This...this is..." Da Si Ming stood up from the ground, looking at his completely improved injury, a flash of shock flashed in his eyes, looking at Monkey King''s gaze, even more jealous, this person is simply mysterious. Measuring, it is invisible, and a sense of powerlessness rises.


    Shao Si Ming also looked at Monkey King with such determination. Although her expression did not change in the slightest, she was still a little surprised!Such a serious injury was cured in an instant. Such methods are unheard of!


    Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming looked at each other, both of them saw the intention to retreat from each other''s eyes. When they flashed, they jumped away from a distance...


    "Did I let you go?" Monkey King faintly looked at the two girls who flashed in a moment, an invisible and terrifying aura flashed out, covering the world here!


    "Um~~"


    The figures of Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming just flashed, they fell from the sky... The terrible aura, the pressure actually made them unable to move... Seeing the figure slowly walking towards them, indifferent In his eyes, for the first time in his life, there was a deep fear, not from the heart, but from the trembling of the soul!


    His indifferent eyes are sharp as knives, majestic and majestic, stunning, breathtaking, and every step taken, it is like causing the earth to shake!Every step is stepped deep in their hearts. This is the innate fear and awe of mortals facing God. They can¡¯t control themselves. The two women have lost their temper. With fear, their bodies began to tremble involuntarily. For a while...


    "I''m asking you again...will you follow me?" Monkey King came to the two girls and said lightly.He is aloof, the terrifying aura exudes supreme majesty, every word, every word, seems to be magical, making people unable to resist!The two women felt as small as ants in front of him, and all that was left was...surrender!


    Monkey King clearly understood that it would never work to talk about feelings with such a cruel, cold and ruthless woman.Such a woman is the indifferent and ruthless beauty snake, even if you have a life-saving grace for her, she will not hesitate to kill you!Because the people of their Yin-Yang family are a group of indifferent people who wipe out their feelings.


    To make him surrender, only power, terrible power, absolute power!Such people, they only succumb to the strong!In their concept, there is only the weak and the strong, and no compassion!


    "Yes! Master Wukong..." Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming knelt respectfully on one knee beside Monkey King, swearing to surrender.Under the breath of God, how can mortals resist?That kind of fear, trembling the soul, penetrates deep into the bones, and will never forget it!


    Monkey King nodded lightly.In fact, he didn''t want to do this either, but he wanted to keep people like them with indifferent feelings and have a romantic relationship with them?Come on!Before you know it, forget it without stabbing you to death!So very people can only be treated with extraordinary means.The rest will be adjusted slowly in the coming time!..

 451 Chapter 52 The attitude is too bad, needs training

    "I said why it''s so lively here... It turns out that you two are tossing!" At this time, Xue Nuo and others came slowly from not far away, looking at the big and young Siming behind Sun Wukong, they seemed a little surprised. : "What is going on? Why are they here?"


    The movement here obviously shocked everyone in the medical village.


    "They are here to catch Yue''er, as if they want to lead me away from the medical village!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "En? Did they already start to act?" Nongyu looked at Si Ming with some surprise.


    "It looks like this..." Monkey King nodded.


    "The master and the young master of the Yin-Yang family were unexpectedly the masters of these two Yin-Yang families... It seems that we can no longer stay in Jinghu Medical Village..." Duan Murong stepped forward with a serious face. Tao.


    "Unexpectedly, at her young age, Miss Yue''er could actually rival the two masters of the Yin and Yang family. This talent is probably the best in the world!" Gai Nie looked at Yue''er and exclaimed.He is the first to arrive here, and he has seen the whole process just now.


    "En? They were defeated by Yue''er?" Duan Murong and Master Ban suddenly widened their eyes in shock, and looked at Chao Yue''er with surprise.


    "No...No...I was taught by Brother Wukong..." Yue''er blushed as everyone watched, and said very shyly.


    "Wukong, what are you going to do with them?" Chi Lian came to Monkey King and laughed softly.With a glance, they are all such enchanting, enticing and confusing.


    "Leave it to you!" Monkey King waved his hand and said lightly.


    "Gluck!! Fortunately not insulting your life!" In Chi Lian Mei''s big bewildered eyes, endless wind suddenly appeared...


    situation.Looking at the side, the boss secretly became vigilant.


    On the way back, Ge Nie came to Sun Wukong, clasped his fist and said, "Mr. Sun, I wonder if I can take a step to speak!"


    "Okay!" Sun Wukong nodded, and said to Yue''er who was beside him: "You go back first!" Several people nodded, and they all left. In the field, only Gai Nie and Monkey King were left.


    "Let''s talk! What can I do for you?" Monkey King said lightly.


    Guene organized a language and said, "Actually, it¡¯s because of the child of Tianming who was imprinted with a very powerful yin and yang curse. It is called the seal of sleep and is also called hypnotic forbidden technique. A very profound and terrifying onmyoji, it is said that it will cause people to fall into a state of madness, resulting in incredible death..."


    "Years ago, I was instructed by a Taoist expert. I thought that if the only person in this world who could unlock this curse was he... But after seeing your inscrutable method, Mr. Sun just now He did not fear the curse seal of the Yin and Yang family at all, which really made Gai deeply admired, so Gai took the liberty to ask, this curse seal, you don''t know how to save it?


    "Yes!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "How should it be?" A wave of fluctuations suddenly appeared on Gujing Wubo''s face.


    "I can easily untie the sleep spell..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "I also ask Mr. Sun to help Tianming..." Gai Nie respectfully saluted Sun Wukong at the moment: "That child is too pitiful...and will suffer from curse imprints from time to time... As long as he can save Tianming, Gai will be grateful, if useful. I won¡¯t refuse to do anything within my power to get a cover!"


    "En! This sleeping curse seal has advantages and disadvantages..." Sun Wukong muttered for a while: "If he unlocks his spell seal, Tianming will die, do you still want to unlock it for him?"


    "Is it so dangerous?" Guyie frowned suddenly.


    "It¡¯s not that it¡¯s dangerous to untie the curse seal, but the day after the spell is unwrapped is dangerous... The sleep spell seal will bring him pain... at the same time, it will save him from danger... if I remove the curse seal now , I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to survive the catastrophe caused by the curse seal...maybe... he will die! Are you sure you want to untie the curse seal for him now?"


    "You mean that Tianming is destined to have several fatal catastrophes, and if you want to survive these catastrophes, you can only rely on the curse marks on his body?" Guyie meditated for a while, frowning.


    "That''s what it means!" Monkey King nodded.


    "I don''t want Mr. Sun to be so proficient in that mathematics and metaphysics, Gai admires it!" Gai Nie clasped his fist again.


    "How about it, have you decided?"


    "Since you have said so, let''s leave it alone for now... But, I don''t know when is the best time to unlock the spell?"


    "The time is up, naturally it will be solved! Tianming''s fate is hard! You don''t need to worry about him!" Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his hand to Gai Nie, and turned away.


    Gane hugged the figure of Monkey King, and immediately fell into thought...


    Back at the medical house, Monkey King just walked into the door of his room, and he heard Da Si Ming''s angry yelling and Chi Lian''s enchanting laughter.When I walked in, I was taken aback for a moment.


    Looking at the sturdy Da Si Ming who was hung upside down on the eaves and trapped all over, Luo showed a lot of tender, white muscles and skin, and outlined the hot, explosive curves of the mature body.Monkey King took the whip in his hand and looked at Chi Lian who was about to wave it down, and hurriedly stopped and said, "Hey! Chi Lian, what are you doing?"


    "Teaching!" Chi Lian looked at the Sun Wukong who walked in, and a fascinating charm suddenly appeared in the corner of his eyes: "Her attitude is too bad! So I am about to prepare for you to train! In just a few days, you will surely be able to give you an obedient commander!"


    The little girls on the side looked at Chi Lian, and they all looked very speechless.


    "Okay! I shouldn''t tell you that knowledge that is very evil... it''s all my fault..." Monkey King suddenly slapped his forehead, appearing speechless.


    With a light wave of his hand, the ropes that bound Da Si Ming instantly loosened, and then suddenly fell to the ground lightly. In front of Monkey King, Da Si Ming obviously did not dare to be presumptuous, the horror of Monkey King. , But deeply imprinted in their hearts and souls.


    Just looking at Chi Lian¡¯s gaze, she looked extremely unkind, but there was also a hint of fear. She had fought Chi Lian before, but in Chi Lian¡¯s hands, she couldn¡¯t make a single move. Then she was restrained. Being hung unceremoniously on the eaves... She now understands that the little girl is a little monster, and the other girls in this room are big monsters!


    "Wukong, really let her go like this? People really want to practice the knowledge you taught me..." Chi Lian''s enchanting eyes were full of regret.


    "I''ll just tell you casually...you really take it seriously..."..

 452 Chapter 53 The Giant White Bird

    Walking out of Monkey King¡¯s room, Da Si Ming and Young Si Ming walked on the corridor, watching the Young Si Ming walking silently beside him, Da Si Ming¡¯s face at the moment looked very dissatisfied: "Why didn¡¯t you help me just now? ?"


    Shao Siming looked at Da Siming and shook his head gently.


    "You really consider yourself to be with them!" Da Si Ming said coldly right away.


    Shao Si Ming shook his head calmly again.


    "Forget it... I didn''t expect... that person''s cultivation base is terrifying... the women around him are so amazing... Alas..." Thinking of Monkey King, Da Si Ming''s eyes couldn''t help but show a strong sense of fear. At this moment, I still feel a little cold physically and mentally.It was terrible, and I''m afraid I will never forget it again in my lifetime.


    Shao Siming''s expression was indifferent, looking at Da Siming, he nodded.


    "Unexpectedly, our Yin-Yang family would be an enemy of such a monster... I am afraid it will be destroyed sooner or later... That Yingzheng is also the way to die..." Da Si Ming dialed his forehead hair, waist and limbs. Bai, walked into his room and closed the door.As for the escape... in front of such a terrifying existence, she never even thought about it!The horror that Monkey King gave her is really shocking!


    Shao Siming glanced at the room where Sun Wukong was, and then pushed in, and walked into his room.


    In the courtyard, Sun Wukong put his head on the plump pair of Xue-nv, lying reclining on a wooden chair, beside him, Chi Lian and other women pinched his legs and beat his shoulders. These days, I really envy others.


    Duan Murong walked into the courtyard and looked at the Monkey King at this moment, frowning involuntarily, her cold face became even colder, but she felt relieved when she thought that the women were his wives, but there was always something Gu¡¯s unspeakable feeling came to his mind, looking at Monkey King, and said faintly: "The news we sent has received a reply from the giant. He ordered us to evacuate Jinghu Medical Village immediately. Please prepare!" After speaking, he turned around. go.


    "What''s to be afraid of! Brother Wukong is sitting here!" Yue''er suddenly said with some dissatisfaction.


    Monkey King frowned, his figure suddenly flashed, and he pulled Duanmu Rong into his arms...


    Sun Wukong''s sudden action obviously scared Duan Murong, his face was reddish, and he was a little bit ashamed: "What are you doing?"


    "Swish swish!!!"


    Suddenly, three short daggers shot towards the place where Duanmu Rong was before. Monkey King raised his hand lightly and clamped all the three short daggers on his fingers. Immediately, with a flash of his hand, the three short daggers It shot out at an astonishing speed and sank into the jungle not far away. With a scream, everything returned to calm.


    "It seems that they have already acted!" Chi Lian said with a faint smile with one hand on his hips, posing an extremely charming, enchanting, and enchanting posture.


    "Thanks...Thank you..." Duan Murong looked at him and said gratefully when he realized that Monkey King was saving herself.I was rescued by him again, and my mood was really complicated...


    At this moment, Gainie came from the other side, entered the jungle, dragged a corpse of a man in black and walked out, and threw it in front of a few people, revealing the spider pattern on the back of the man in black, his complexion very dark. Seriously said: "It''s Qin''s minions, I didn''t expect to come so soon... Mr. Sun, what do you think of us?"


    "Wow! Uncle! What happened?" Tianming ran over from a distance and looked at the man in black on the ground in surprise.Then he shook his head hurriedly and said loudly, "Ah! Don''t talk about it! I saw a big white bird in the sky just now! It''s really big!"


    "Huge white bird?" Gai Nie frowned slightly, looking at the white feather on Tianming''s shoulder, somewhat surprised: "This is..." He hurriedly reached out and took it...


    "It''s Bai Phoenix''s bird feather suit..." Duan Murong''s expression suddenly became extremely serious: "It seems that not only the people from the Yin and Yang family are looking at this place, but even Wei Zhuang from the Quicksand Organization is looking at this place..."


    "Weizhuang? Humph! Our Mo Family has been looking for him for so many years, is he finally willing to pave the way?" Master Ban suddenly snorted.


    "White Phoenix?" Monkey King glanced at the sky slightly, and a smile appeared in his Zui corner: "It''s really interesting that Wei Zhuang dared to do it, knowing that I am here!"


    After thinking about it, Monkey King said lightly: "Let''s go! It seems that it''s time for us to leave here!" Only when we enter the secret residence of the Mo family, that''s interesting.


    Everyone hurriedly cleaned up briefly, rode in the carriage, and left here...


    Above the clouds, a huge white bird spreads its wings and soars, and a handsome white robe man stands proudly on the bird¡¯s back, looking at the horse-drawn carriage galloping down the mountain road, his brows are slightly frowned...


    In the distance, crows flew across the sky, and a man with strong black clothing stepped on the backs of the galloping crows, leaping and flying above the void...


    Bai Feng glanced at the galloping black shadow, and once again fixed his gaze on the carriage on the mountain road below without squinting his eyes...


    A black shadow flashed beside him, and Mo Crow was already standing on the back of that huge white bird.Looking at the speeding carriage below, he folded his chest with his hands and smiled slightly: "Unexpectedly, I will encounter Lord Wukong in this mission! It''s an accident! Are you right? Bai Feng!"


    "I''m just curious, since Wei Zhuang already knows that Master Wukong is beside them, why would he dare to start?" Bai Feng folded his arms and looked at the carriage below the mountain road, and said lightly.


    "Haha! Guigu faction, each generation only accepts two disciples, one is vertical and the other is horizontal, and the two are born opponents... It seems that Wei Zhuang is very holding on to Gai Nie!" Mo Yayi Road with a faint smile.


    "This is not a wise move..." Bai Feng''s expression was calm.


    "That''s right, if you make Master Wukong angry, then Wei Zhuang will be unlucky..." Mo Ya shook his head, and said lightly: "We have been together for so many years, and we are somewhat emotional... I really don''t want him. The way to die..."


    Bai Feng frowned slightly, and said in confusion: "Master Wukong''s strength has already surpassed the world. This is what you and I can see... But I''m curious, why does he have a relationship with the Mo Family?"


    "Hey! You have to ask me about this!" Mo Ya''s Zui corner suddenly showed an inexplicable smile.


    Bai Feng looked at him, silently, waiting for what follows.


    "You guy is really so rigid. You will die if you say a word?" Mo Ya shook his head helplessly: "Forget it, tell you! Ten years ago, you also heard of Master Wukong making a big deal Things about the National Palace, right?"


    Bai Feng nodded lightly.


    "At the time, he abducted the princess Yan away... Tsk tsk~~ I was really a role model..." Mo Ya couldn''t help but admire.


    "Talk about business!" Bai Feng frowned slightly and said lightly.


    "I was curious for a while...so I investigated the Mohist giants secretly...Unexpectedly, the result was quite interesting...you know? The Mohist giants turned out to be the Yantaizi Dan of the year!"


    "It''s true?" A look of surprise suddenly appeared on Bai Feng''s face.


    "Shhh! Don''t tell it! I didn''t even talk about it..."..

 453 Chapter 54 Betrayal

    "What does this have to do with Master Wukong going to the Mo Family?" Bai Feng glanced at Mo Ya, and said lightly.


    "Have you seen that little girl? Her name is Ji Ru Chitaki...What a good name...According to the information, she has lived with Lord Wukong since she was a child. She is not named Sun, and she also calls him Brother Wukong. , Obviously not the child of Master Wukong... A few years ago, while investigating the affairs of the Mo family giants, I met an old doctor. From his mouth, I learned that the abducted Princess Yan was just pregnant. That...looks like this...don''t you think it''s funny?" Mo Ya held Xiong with his hands, and there was an inexplicable smile from his corner.


    "You mean that the little girl named Yue''er may be the daughter of the Mo family giant? The princess of Yan Country?" Bai Feng frowned slightly.


    "It''s possible..." Mo Ya nodded faintly, his tone changed, and said: "Ah! I really envy Master Wukong! There are so many stunning people around us...In contrast, we have been alone for so many years, and we have failed! !" Mo Ya said, shaking his head and sighing.


    "I''m not interested in that kind of thing..." Bai Feng said indifferently.


    "You kid...destined to be a bachelor for a lifetime!" Mo Ya shook his head and said, "How about? Do you want to do it?"


    "If you want to do it! Just go by yourself!" Bai Feng said indifferently.


    "I still want to live for a few more years..." Mo Ya smiled faintly: "Besides, Lord Wukong is our benefactor! How can we draw a sword against him... Even if Wei Zhuang learns, he dare not let out a fart Here... Besides, Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming have fallen into Master Wukong''s hands. There is no need for us to do it, naturally someone will do it... We just need to follow them and find the entrance to the Mo family to complete the task..."


    "Do you think Master Wukong didn''t find us?" Bai Feng glanced at Mo Crow and said faintly.


    "What do you think?" Mo Ya asked with a faint smile on his face.


    "...Since he didn''t stop us, it is considered acquiescence...Then, let''s follow along..."


    "Haha~~ look, there is something in the way..." Mo Ya looked down, looking at the excitement.


    "No! The mountain road here is blocked!" The old man drove the carriage, looking at the mountain road in front of him, and couldn''t help but said in surprise.


    "It seems that the chasing soldiers have arrived!" On the roof of the car, Gane turned his head to look at the top of the mountain on the side. There were two figures standing tall and one low.


    The Da Si Ming in the carriage looked through the window, looking at the two figures not far away, and frowned slightly: "It''s Lord Star Soul and Lord Yunzhong..."


    Shao Si Ming looked at the two Star Souls, but slowly shook his head.


    "That''s right... Even if the two adults come... there is no chance of winning..." Da Si Ming rolled his eyes and looked at Monkey King, who was resting his head on Nongyu¡¯s slender and elastic thigh. , But sighed.Don''t say it''s him, even if it is any woman in it, they are not opponents!It is a tragedy for them to stare at such a group of monsters.


    Sun Wukong and his party got out of the carriage, and Gane looked at the two figures on the top of the mountain, and said lightly: "Unexpectedly, it was the star soul of the Yin and Yang family and the monarch in the cloud who would come to watch, you really can see us!"


    Star Soul and Yunzhongjun''s figures flashed, and for a moment, they came to the front of everyone.


    Looking at Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming, Star Soul''s brows couldn''t help but frowned slightly, and he said indifferently: "It seems that you don''t seem to be captured?"


    "You are right, now they are following me!" Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.


    "En~?!" Yun Zhongjun and Xinghun frowned slightly, staring at Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming, there was a cold chill in their eyes.


    "Master Star Soul, you should go!" Da Si Ming said calmly looking at Star Soul.Her answer has explained everything.


    "So, what about you?" Star Soul looked at the young man.The latter looked indifferent and nodded softly.


    "Do you know the consequences of betraying the Eastern Emperor?" Star Soul looked at the two women indifferently, and said indifferently. In his tone, there was an indescribable Binghan.He was really surprised that there were two traitors in their Yin Yang family?And there are still two elders, which is simply a joke!It is the shame of the Yin Yang family.


    "I''m very curious, what exactly did your Excellency use to make the two masters of the Yin and Yang family betray at the same time... This kind of thing is rare in a century..." Yun Zhongjun looked at Monkey King, his eyes full of strange colors. .


    However, Sun Wukong ignored Yun Zhongjun, and said lightly to Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming beside him: "In order to witness you officially leave the Yin and Yang family, the two of them are handed over to you..."


    Da Si Ming''s brows suddenly frowned, a little hesitant.


    "Why, do you want to defy me?" Monkey King glanced at the two girls faintly.Seeing Monkey King''s eyes, the Great Si Ming suddenly felt that his heart was beating violently, and a chill came to his heart. The fear that originated from the soul seemed to reappear again. He didn''t dare to hesitate and hurriedly said Said: "Yes! Master Wukong!"


    Da Si Ming looked at Shao Si Ming, who nodded, and the two women walked out at the same time.


    Looking at the Yunzhongjun and the Star Soul in front of him, Da Si Ming helped his forehead and his sideburns, and said indifferently: "Unexpectedly, we will have a military meeting one day, Lord Star Soul!"


    "I think you are sane and sane, and don''t seem to be controlled by others, what is it? Make you want to betray my Yin Yang family?" Star Soul looked at Da Si Ming with a calm expression.


    "Master Wukong is not as terrible as you can imagine... It''s still too late to leave now!" Da Si Ming looked at the two Star Souls and said lightly.


    "Don''t tell me? It seems that I can only confirm it myself!" Star Soul looked at Da Si Ming, the Qi blade in his hand slowly condensed, and the terrifying aura also radiated from the Star Soul''s body...


    "The energy gathering of the Yin and Yang family becomes a blade..." Gai Nie looked at Star Soul, his expression a little solemn.


    "What''s so great! People can slap him to death!" Yue''er hummed unconvincedly.


    "Haha! Girl Yue''er is a peerless genius who has been rare in a thousand years, so it''s a different matter!" Gai Nie couldn''t help smiling at the moment. He didn''t even look down on this little loli who was killing big and small with a punch.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect things to turn out to be like this... I am only interested in alchemy, fighting is not my strong point..." Yun Zhongjun looked at the young man in front of him and shook his head helplessly, but his eyes became extraordinarily special. Get up fiercely, and the breath gradually rises.


    "Mr. Sun''s method is really admirable... As far as I know, this Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming are not the kind of people who will succumb to others..." Gai Nie looked at the four opponents, all admiring. Hold a fist to Monkey King.


    "People are too handsome, there is no way..." Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.But it caused Xue Nu to roll her eyes.The lord of the whole world is going to scare mortals, but you can still say such a thing...

 454 Chapter 55 The Battle of Absolute

    The vitality of Da Si Ming''s hands emerged, exuding extremely cold air, his eyes were extremely solemn to stare at the star soul in front of him.She clearly understood that the terrible star soul was in Yin Yang''s family, but was as famous as the Moon God, and her status was higher than her and Shao Si Ming, and she didn''t need to mention her strength.


    "Your courage is getting bigger and bigger! You have the courage to stand in front of me!" Star Soul looked at Da Si Ming with a cold expression, and the Qi blade in his hand became more and more solid: "You should be very clear. , The gap between us is right..."


    "Haha~~ I have long wanted to ask Master Starsoul''s mastery..." Da Si Ming''s expression was indifferent, and he threw the hair before his forehead, his hands bursting with blood, and he shot directly towards the Starsoul...


    "Huh! Since you are deliberately looking for death, I will clean up the door today!" The Star Soul snorted immediately and waved his hand. The terrifying air blade slashed out along the front, even the gravel on the ground. The blown tumbling and flying!Some are directly shattered... It can be seen the terrible part of the air blade...


    The air blade is very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, it is cross-cutting on the blood light from the lasing shot, and in an instant, it is chopped one into two, the remaining power is not reduced, and it is directly cross-cut to the commander go with¡­


    Da Si Ming moved his feet slightly, his figure flashed, and he flashed beyond the attack of the air blade...The air blade lost its target and slashed directly on the rock behind, with a roar and explosion, and the gravel perforated...


    Da Si Ming''s expression was extremely serious, his hands were knotted, and a blood-colored Tai Chi picture suddenly appeared in front of him, flashing with a mysterious red glow, slowly rotating, exuding a certain mysterious meaning, killing and cutting energy permeated and shocked. During the tremor, it turned into a little blood-colored beam, rained into pieces, and lased towards the star soul not far away!


    Star Soul snorted immediately, his hands trembled, and the air blade in his hand rose sharply at the moment, and the terrifying power was even greater. From the air blade in his hand, it seemed that the space seemed to be distorted...


    Of course, this is only the visual effect of the internal energy exuding from the Qi blade in his hand, not the power of the Qi blade really reaches the level that can distort space!


    Looking at the blood-colored light beam that came in the blink of an eye, the star soul''s complexion also showed a dignified, hurriedly circling his body, avoiding the fierce blood rain beam, flashing, his hands tried hard to accumulate energy, for a moment, two terrible air blades In the shape of a cross, he slashed away at Daisi''s fate... so fast, almost in the blink of an eye...


    "Gathering energy into a blade... Five powers of success... Star Soul, you really can see me..." Da Si Ming coldly snorted, but he did not dare to hesitate in his actions, as if he had already expected it. At that time, she flashed to the left, dodge the terrible air-blade slash in a dangerous and dangerous way...


    It''s just that the power of the air blade was too terrifying, and it was safe to avoid it, but the energy that passed from her side directly shook her out. In a muffled snort, a trace of blood suddenly hung on the corner of her mouth. Come¡­


    The star soul¡¯s eyes flickered with cold light, and the air blade was condensed, wanting to give the chief a fatal blow in this instant...


    However, before he could release the air blade, he felt a terrifying and terrifying wind coming from behind him. He gave up his life, his figure flashed, and dodged...


    At the same time, a series of flying leaves with terrifying wind pierced past the star soul...


    It turns out that on the other side, Shao Siming and Yunzhongjun also joined the battle group, holding their own extraordinary light skills. Shao Siming does not fight close duels with Yunzhongjun. Flying leaves all over the sky are like the same sharp darts. He blasted towards the monarch in the cloud endlessly, with terrible strength, it can penetrate the cracked stone, and for a while, the monarch in the cloud can only be exhausted to dodge and unable to make effective attacks...


    After wiping his cheeks, the bloodstains that were cut by flying leaves, the complexion of Star Soul suddenly became extremely gloomy...


    "Now! It''s not the time to be angry!" The slightly chilling voice of Da Si Ming suddenly entered into the ears of the Star Soul, and the terrifying bloody mist was like a torrent, and it was continuously attacking and killing the Star Soul...


    The blood mist is permeated, like the blood-colored ocean... From it, blood-colored beams with terrible piercing power are blasted out, and blood arrows are launched towards the star soul that is exhausted to dodge...


    "Damn it!!" Star Soul''s complexion was extremely gloomy at this moment, and the continuous blood attack did not give him time to gather energy...


    "Hehe~~ Master Star Soul... I know the advantages and disadvantages of your Qi-gathering blade... Although the power is terrible, if you don''t have enough time for the gas-gathering time, you won''t be able to send out that terrible Qi blade..." The blood in Si Ming''s hand was surging, like a sea of ??blood, and he attacked and killed the star soul. At the corner, a slight smile could not help but hang.


    And the battlefield on the other side...


    The sound of galloping through the air is endless, and the flying leaves are like the swords in the sky, emitting a faint glow. Under the traction of the young man¡¯s slender fingers, like an arm command, chasing the monarch in the cloud can only dodge... Shooting on the surrounding ground and on the rocks, it bursts and the rubble splashes... It''s hard to believe that that small green leaf contains such terrible power!


    "Hey~~ This young man''s fate is indeed well-deserved... If you don''t show some real skills, it''s really a bit dangerous!" Yun Zhongjun''s figure flickered, suddenly a cold light flashed in his hand, and a sharp sword flashed suddenly. The hand did not dodge, but instead deceived the body. The sharp sword in his hand turned into a sword flower. The dance was impervious to the wind, and it slashed all the terrifying flying leaves blasted in front of him, and luck slashed out. A fierce sword aura suddenly spurted out, slashing towards the young man not far away!


    Shao Siming looked at the sharp sword aura that came from slashing, his complexion was still as light as water, and his slender fingers slowly drew a circle in front of him. In an instant, countless flying leaves appeared out of thin air, and a voice sounded between her slender fingers. The sound of breaking through the sky, piercing out...


    Feiye collided with sword energy, and a blazing light broke out between the two, and the terrible aftermath scattered in the sky...


    However, there is only one sword qi, but Feiye is endless, which makes Yun Zhongjun''s complexion extremely dignified: "Unexpectedly, this young commander actually cultivated Wanye Feihualiu to such an extent. It''s really troublesome!"


    Dodged to avoid the piercing flying leaves, Yunzhongjun glanced at the people not far away. The reason why he has been pressed and beaten by the young commander is because the group of people watching makes him extremely jealous. Therefore, he has reservations and dare not fight with all his strength.Others will not say anything, just the Gaie, who is known as the Sword Saint, made him extremely cautious and jealous!Under such circumstances, how dare he devote himself to the battle!


    At the moment, Yun Zhongjun couldn''t help but retreat, but at this moment, there was a muffled sound from the star soul not far away. Yun Zhongjun was shocked and turned his head to look, but it was just right. Seeing a thick blood ray crashing in front of the star soul, he directly bombarded him out, and slid more than ten meters away from the ground before he stabilized his figure...


    "Oh? Dasiming could actually hurt the Star Soul?..." A hint of surprise flashed across Yun Zhongjun''s eyes...

 455 Chapter 56 Joint Force

    Star Soul looked at the blood stains in front of Xiong, raised his head, and looked at Da Si Ming, his eyes became extremely gloomy and terrifying, and the cold killing intent filled him: "Okay! Very good! Da Si Ming, it seems that I underestimated you... I want to see that you have done things for me for many years and don¡¯t want to kill you. Since you are deliberately seeking death, then I will fulfill you..."


    "Gather Qi into a blade, eight levels of skill..."


    The Star Soul screamed coldly at the moment, with both hands, and the air blade in his hand skyrocketed immediately, and his eyes flashed with a thick icy killing intent. This time, the Star Soul has a heart to kill, don''t show mercy!


    The terrifying air blade sprayed and surged on his hands, exuding violent fluctuations, and the breath was amazing!


    Da Si Ming''s complexion suddenly changed. She knew very well that the eighth layer of Star Soul''s energy gathered into a blade, and she would not be able to take it if she resisted it alone!


    "A strong gathering of energy into a blade, with the current cultivation base of the commander, I am afraid it will be difficult to resist..." Gai Nie''s expression immediately became extremely dignified, and he looked at Monkey King beside him and said: "Mr. Sun, need to do something ?"


    "No, take a look!" Monkey King said lightly.


    Gai Nie hugged his fists and looked at the court again.


    "For ordinary people, the one called Star Soul is a bit capable, capable of issuing such a powerful air-blade attack..." Chi Lian smiled indifferently as he looked at the court.


    "Although the power is strong, it is a pity that with his current physique, if he surpasses the limit he can bear, he will surely create a backlash! From the serious injury to the severed meridian..." Nongyu said calmly.


    Shao Siming glanced at the Star Soul, and immediately abandoned Yun Zhongjun, tapped his toes on the ground, and a few flashes appeared beside Da Siming!The two of them only have a look in their eyes, they understand what the other party thinks, and the power of yin and yang is running in their hands at the same time, and the power of yin and yang of the two instantly dissolves, forming a red and yellow rotating yin and yang Taiji diagram in front of them...


    "Huh! Want to work together to resist my eight-layer air blade? But is it possible?" Star Soul snorted immediately, waved his hands, and the terrifying eight-layer air blade suddenly spewed out, fierce, domineering, and burst out. Xiao''s murderous, radiant light.


    Wherever he goes, it can be said to be flying sand and rocks, bringing a terrible wind, and the scene is terrifying!


    As soon as the Qi Blade moves forward, it cuts everything in front of it, with terrifying power and a terrifying breath, slashing across the yin and yang Tai Chi picture...


    "boom"


    The air waves are shining, and the light is like countless stars across the sky, covering this place and shooting out, endless ripples smashing the rocks and sweeping the earth, shocking and trembling.


    "Ok... so amazing..." Tian Ming was already dumbfounded.


    If you are fighting alone, perhaps Star Soul will be better, but it is obviously impossible for one person to fight against Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming, even if it is the eighth layer of energy gathering!


    Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming have always been inseparable, the tacit understanding between the two has reached the point where the heart can move at will, and their two onmyojis complement each other, and their power is more powerful!


    I saw the two women''s delicate hands suddenly joined together, and the Yin-Yang Tai Chi picture in front of them became more flaming, shining in the sky, exuding terrible power!Shocking murderous air rushed, and the surrounding rocks were shattered by the collision between the two!


    The light of the Yin-Yang Tai Chi diagram skyrocketed again... Pushing forward, it actually completely resisted the eight layers of Qi-gathering blades, and after a shock, it turned into a sky full of blue light and dissipated in the sky...


    And that Taiji Tu seems to have used up all its energy, and it is slowly dissipating when it appears!


    Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming were short of breath at this moment, sweating on their foreheads. Obviously, it was obviously not easy to receive the Qi-gathering power of the Star Soul''s eight success!


    But Star Soul is not much better at this moment, his hands are shaking slightly at this moment!


    "Haha~~ You seem to have forgotten me!" Yun Zhongjun''s voice suddenly appeared behind Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming, a sword slashed out, forcing Da Si Ming, Yun Zhongjun The sharp sword in his hand stabbed to the heart of Shao Si Ming... In his opinion, Shao Si Ming is more difficult to deal with than Da Si Ming. Under this rare opportunity, it is natural to remove the most. The tricky one!


    The two women hadn''t been relieved at this moment, they were attacked by Yun Zhongjun of the same level as them. Obviously, this attack, the young man could not escape, seeing the sharp sword that pierced. Shao Siming''s complexion was still calm, and he turned slightly to avoid the heart, but if the sharp sword was pierced, Shao Siming''s xiong mouth would still be a blood hole here...Even if he didn''t die, he would be seriously injured!


    "Damn it!" The big Siming, who dodges the sword aura, changed his face and wanted to rescue him, but it was too late... Seeing that sharp sword, he was about to pierce the Xiong mouth of Shao Siming!


    "Ding!!"


    Suddenly a soft groan sounded, and a big hand suddenly appeared out of thin air, with two fingers pinching lightly, making the sword that exudes cold light a bit of disaster!


    Yun Zhongjun looked at the person who was holding his sharp sword with only two fingers, and his heart was full of shock!In shock, he wanted to pull his sword and turn around. However, it was horrified to find that no matter how hard he tried, the sword in his hand remained motionless. It seemed that it was not a person who clamped the sword in his hand, but a terrifying endless mountain. !


    "They are my people! If they are injured, I will feel very distressed!" Monkey King looked at Yun Zhongjun, smiled faintly, pressed his fingers slightly, and with a click, the sharp sword clamped by his fingers broke into two instantly. cut!


    Yun Zhongjun''s pupils suddenly tightened: "How...how is it possible..."


    "Bye bye!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and flicked his finger. In an instant, the broken sword on his finger shot out, snorted, and pierced through the xiong chamber of Yunzhongjun, accompanied by a scream, and in an instant, it flew backward Come out, nail it on the stone wall not far away!The blood was sprayed, and the appearance was so miserable!


    "!!!" The star soul on the side was shocked at the moment, his figure flashed, away from Monkey King, and looked at Monkey King with extremely solemn expression!


    Above the clouds, Bai Feng and Mo Crow, standing between the backs of the big white bird, looked at the scene below, with surprises in their eyes.


    Shaking his head, Mo Ya said with emotion on his face: "Master Wukong is still so unfathomable... Once it is shot, no matter who it is, it will be a move to defeat the enemy... Whoever goes against him is unlucky!"


    "Since they stood in front of Master Wukong, their tragic fate has been doomed!" Bai Feng said with a calm expression.


    "But I didn''t expect that Da Si Ming and Young Si Ming were also subdued by Master Wukong. This is really enviable..." Mo Ya regretted and envied him.


    Star Soul looked at Monkey King dignifiedly, and frowned deeply: "Damn... I didn''t expect that the rumors turned out to be true. The depth of this person''s skill is unfathomable, and Yun Zhongjun was also suppressed by one move. The enemy is a widow, it seems we have to retreat for a while..." Thinking about this, only a few flickers of his figure disappeared...

 456 Chapter 57 The Mohist Institution City

    "The carriage is too slow to drive. I am afraid that Qin''s chasing troops will be indispensable along the way. I think we should go to the Mojia Institution City from the air!"


    "Mr. Sun is right, then we should take the mechanism bird to the Mojia Institution City..." Master Ban nodded, took out a wooden box from his arms, and threw it on the open space. The wooden box was quickly assembled and changed. , In a moment, it turned into a huge mechanism bird in front of everyone...


    Well, this kind of seemingly unscientific thing only exists in this kind of extremely unscientific two-dimensional world!


    "Wow! Old man Ben, a small wooden box... has turned into such a big organ bird... How did you do it?" Tianming suddenly cried out in surprise.


    "Boy, this is our Mohist''s secret! How could I tell you this brat who smells dry..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, go up!" Sun Wukong glanced lightly at the old and the young who were about to quarrel again, and then stepped onto the back of the mechanism bird, and Yue''er and other daughters followed closely behind him, surrounding Sun Wukong Sat down.


    Ge Nie and others followed closely. Under the control of Master Ban, the mechanism bird flapped its wings and flew high into the sky, rushing into the clouds...


    On the mountain road, there was silence, only the Yunzhongjun was still pierced by the broken sword on the stone wall, and traces of blood slowly flowed out of the pierced xiong mouth, invading a large area of ??red robe.It looks very miserable.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, the Star Soul that should have escaped came here again, looking at the Yun Zhongjun who was nailed on the mountain wall, without saying a word, stretched out his hand flat, and his hands gushing out. Entrained with the slightest thunder and lightning, he simply pulled, Yun Zhongjun''s body suddenly flew into the hands of the star soul, supported by a strange force!


    Clicking on several key points in front of Yunzhongjun xiong, stopped the blood that slowly shed, and his figure flickered, and he disappeared here...


    Above the clouds, Monkey King glanced faintly at the rapidly retreating white cloud behind him, and then withdrew his gaze again.


    No one attacked or made trouble, the organ bird flew very securely in the air, and soon reached its destination.


    "Sit down! We will be there soon..." The old man yelled loudly, controlling the mechanism bird, and ramming directly towards the rock wall on a big mountain ahead...


    It¡¯s just this kind of suicidal behavior that made Tianming yelled immediately: "Wow! Old man Ben, you are crazy! You are going to hit! You are going to hit! Ah~~~"


    In the exclamation, Tianming had already covered his face with his hand, and he dared not look forward.


    Seeing that the mechanism bird was about to hit the rock wall, but the rock wall suddenly opened voluntarily, revealing a deep hole. The mechanism bird swished into the dark hole, and that The huge boulder closed slowly...


    Not long after, a big white bird appeared above the sky here. Looking at the top of the one below, Mo Ya smiled faintly: "I didn''t expect this Mo family''s secret organ city to be in such a place. No wonder no one has been able to find it for many years!"


    "Now that the task has been completed, let''s go!" Bai Feng said with a calm expression.


    "Bai Feng, do you really want to tell Wei Zhuang this news?"


    "Since Master Wukong has acquiesced to our actions, there is nothing to worry about... Besides, Master Wukong is here, what do you think they do?"


    "That''s the same... But we can be regarded as accomplices? If it really makes Master Goku angry, then I will be unlucky..."


    The wings of the huge white bird flapped, bringing the strong wind, flying farther and farther...


    "Hey! Old man, why can''t you see anything?" Tianming''s exclamation came from the pitch-black hole.


    "That way, my eyes are more beautiful! lest you keep dangling in front of my eyes!" Old Man Ban said very rudely.


    "I can''t see anything here, the mechanism bird won''t hit anything, right?" Tian Ming said worriedly.


    "Here I can fly with my eyes closed..." Old Man Ban said proudly.


    However, at this moment, the dark hole suddenly lit up with a soft light, illuminating the surrounding holes.


    Tianming looked at the luminous stone in Sun Wukong''s hand and said curiously: "Big Brother Wukong, what kind of stone is that? It can emit such a bright light, and it''s not dazzling at all..."


    "This is called Moonstone. In addition to its beauty, it only serves to illuminate the light..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "I don''t want to have such a stone in the world... I have never heard of it!" Master Ban immediately stretched out his head, with a surprised expression on his face.


    "The world is so big, there are so many things we haven''t seen!" Gai Nie said indifferently from the side.


    While everyone was chatting all the way, a hole suddenly opened above their heads, and with the bright light shining down, a sharp drink came from the top of the hole: "Password! Take care of the world, love all beings..."


    The master class immediately replied: "Go to the soup and fire, and enjoy the sword!"


    "Who is below?"


    "Lao Feng, it''s me and Miss Rong, and a few guests who are leaders..."


    "Understood! Strong crossbow gateway, let go!"


    "Wow, look, what''s on it? I didn''t expect to see stars here..." Tianming pointed to the little stars above his head curiously.


    "Stars? It''s obviously a bow and arrow array, where are your eyes?" Yue''er suddenly gave Tianming an angry look.


    "Bows and crossbows? You mean, that light is all arrows?" Tianming suddenly exclaimed.


    "It deserves to be called an organ city! There are many organs here, even if it is a master of the world, if it rushes in, it will be more fortunate!" Xue Nu looked around and said in admiration.


    Although the organs here are useless to them, the exquisite arrangement of organs is indeed commendable.


    A door slowly opened in front of everyone, and the dazzling light was almost blinding.And the Trap Bird was also driven by Master Ban, and flew out towards the opened giant door...


    Xianyang, Qin State Palace.


    Ying Zheng looked at Li Si in front of him, and every move was filled with the high-ranking master''s unruffled and aggressive aura, causing others to stand in front of him and dare not raise their heads at all: "Mo Family Institution City?"


    "That is the most secret fortress of the Mo family, and the safest hiding place for rebels everywhere..."


    "In my Great Qin Empire, there is still a place beyond the control of Da Qin laws. What is the reason?"


    "I just learned the news. It has been ascertained where the Mohist Institution City is located. The Mohist Institution City is hidden among the mountains. The terrain is peculiar. There are steep cliffs and deep valleys within a radius of hundreds of miles. Even with bare hands, it is very It¡¯s hard to climb, let alone the soldiers and the army wearing a stomach...the bottom is surrounded by pan-quick rushing rivers, the water is full of turbulent reefs, ships sailing, and boats often hit the rocks and destroy people! What¡¯s more strange is that there are changes there. The unpredictable sea of ??clouds, the weather is sunny and sometimes rainy, walking in the mountains, often lost in the sea of ??clouds..."..

 457 Chapter 58: Dancing in the Sky

    "And the people sent this time... Although they successfully found the hidden stronghold of the Mo Family Institution City... But the strength is far from enough. Therefore, the frontline people, I hope your majesty can send some more manpower..." Li Si stood in the body of Ying Zheng. Beside, with a respectful face.


    "What? I sent tens of thousands of Qin elites to them, even Yun Zhongjun and Star Soul... Can this lineup still not be able to deal with a mere Mo family?" Ying Zheng Longyan was furious. .


    Li Si lowered his head in fright.At the moment, he clasped his fists and said respectfully: "Your Majesty Qi, according to the news from the front, the folklore, the world''s number one sword god, is among the people of the Mo family... and Lord Star Soul and Lord Yunzhong have been If that person was defeated, Jun Zhongyun was even more impressive...whether he could survive, it¡¯s hard to say..."


    "What are you talking about? The Star Soul failed? Even Yun Zhongjun can be reached?" Ying Zheng''s brows suddenly wrinkled slightly.


    "Yes!" Li Sigong clasped his fists.


    "The sword god you said is the number one in the world... how does it compare to Gaie?"


    Li Si respectfully saluted: "Gai Nie is the number one swordsman in Qin, but he is the number one sword god in the world in folklore... and this has already been proven..."


    Ying Zheng frowned at the moment, and said in a majestic manner: "You said this is No. 1 in the world... Is it the man who defeated Meng Tian by tens of thousands of cavalry a few years ago?


    "Yes! According to rumors, he possesses the terrifying strength that can overthrow the entire empire..."


    "A mere person wants to overthrow my Great Qin Empire? It''s ridiculous! Those commoners are ignorant and ignorant. Why, don''t you even think so?" Ying Zheng looked at Li Si with a calm expression.The imperial emperor''s majesty, but it suppressed Li Si''s sweat.


    "Folk legends always exaggerate... how powerful Jing Ke back then was, but he still died in this Xianyang Palace... But those who can defeat Lord Star Soul and Lord Yunzhong are extremely amazing in their cultivation, and should not be underestimated.


    "Oh? Then you say, who should I send to support?"


    "I think General Meng must be very interested in this mission... In order to ensure that in case, His Majesty can also send Zhao Gao... The net organization he has mastered is not lacking in masters..."


    "Your Majesty, can the Weichen also go to the Mo Family Institution City... For that legendary sword god... I would also like to get to know..." At this time, a beautiful but somewhat mysterious female voice spread out.A beautiful woman with a silk scarf slowly walked in through the curtain...


    "Oh? Is even the national teacher interested in that person? With you following, I feel more relieved..."


    Mohist Institution City.


    Everyone got off the back of the mechanism bird.The beautiful scenery here is so bright.


    Tianming even yelled, like a bun like he has never seen before.


    Compared with the Monkey King and his group, they have a plain face. Although the place is beautiful, it is not to the extent that they are surprised.After all, the place where they live is more than a hundred times more beautiful than here.


    "The legendary refuge of the Mohist family really deserves its name. It''s really a wonderful world!" Gai Nie said with emotion as he looked around.


    "Here is the holy place of our Mohist school, Moguichi...Guide is the yardstick. Mo is like the mind. Without a yardstick, the heart will be distorted. You will lose your direction when you behave and do things. This is the origin of Moguichi!"


    "This Mo Family is still a bit interesting!" Xue Nu smiled faintly.


    "For this era of war and chaos, this place is indeed a pure land!" Nongyu said softly.


    "Kaka~~~"


    With the rotation of the mechanism and the loud sound of rolling iron chains, a small boat fixed by iron chains slowly descended from above the crowd...


    Master Ban couldn''t help but smiled: "Come to pick us up..."


    "What is this again?" Tianming looked up, very confused.


    "Boy, haven''t you seen it? This is called a cloud boat, which was designed by my old man!" Master Ban looked at Tianming and said proudly: "Without it, the big ghost and the little ghost, even if you arrive at the refuge and want to enter Mo Regulating the pond is even more difficult than climbing!"


    "Nonsense, I want to go up, it''s easy!" Yue''er retorted immediately.


    "Miss Yue''er, although you are a super genius who has been difficult for thousands of years, here... uh! Ah? No?!" Before the master class finished speaking, he watched the slowly rising into the sky in a daze. Yue''er, for a while, where was she stunned.


    "Wow?! Yue''er, Yue''er can actually fly? That''s amazing!!" Tianming suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Yue''er flying upward with admiration, exclaiming.


    "This...who is this little girl? Why is Qinggong so powerful?!" A slightly frivolous voice suddenly came from the cloud boat.The thief looked at Yue''er, who was slowly landing in the cloud boat, and immediately clasped his fist and said: "Little girl! Amazing! What is your light skill? It''s like flying!"


    The cloud boat gradually landed, and Yue''er grinned and said, "This is called the dance of the sky, it''s not a trivial skill! It was taught to me by Brother Wukong...a technique that can control my own qi and fly freely in the sky..."


    "A technique that can fly in the sky?" Not to mention thief, even Guyie and the others were surprised.


    "There is such a stunt in the whole world. It is really an eye-opener for Gai, and I admire him!" Gai Nie immediately clasped his fist to Monkey King, with a look of admiration.


    "This sky dance is so amazing! Big Brother Wukong, teach me!" Tianming ran to Sun Wukong with a whistling sound, full of flattery.


    "Good boy! You''re so courageous! I don''t know how to ask others to learn something, but it''s the taboo of a martial artist!" The thief jumped off the cloud boat and came to Tianming''s body with a mocking expression on his face.


    Guy Nie immediately clasped his fist to Monkey King and said, "Mr. Sun, Tianming is still young and naive, please forgive me!"


    "It''s okay!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly.But it was a little funny in his heart, even if he taught the use of Tianming Wu Kongshu, he could not learn it.Because of the laws of this world, there is no room for Wukong skills.Yue''er was able to use it because Monkey King imprinted his own rule brand on Yue''er''s body, and he was not restricted by this world, so he could use Wukong technique.Others, even if they know the practice of Wukongshu, they will still be practicing for a lifetime, and they will not be able to learn it.


    "Big Brother Wukong! I haven''t seen you in a few years, you still haven''t changed at all!" Thief came to Monkey King''s side, clasping his fist.


    "It''s the same with you, you are still so rude!" Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.


    "You are complimenting me! You are still hurting me!" The thief laughed bitterly, and then glanced at Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming, and his gaze at Monkey King became more admired: "It''s amazing! Lian! You have abducted both the big and small Siming of the Yin and Yang family. You must teach me two tricks when you are free this time!"..

 458 Chapter 59: Fortunately Not the Enemy

    "You guy, isn''t it the idea of ??playing girl Rong?" Sun Wukong cast his eyes aside and said lightly.


    "How come..." Thief laughed bitterly at the moment, and said: "It used to be a little bit interesting, but... Ever since I knew that girl Rong likes you, I have given up..."


    "En? You said Miss Rong likes me? Where do you start?" Monkey King looked a little surprised when he heard what the thief said.


    "Don''t you know? Girl Rong can be said to have grown up listening to your legend... Then you saved her again, so..."


    "Woo~!!!"


    Before the thief could finish speaking, a cold light flew from his side in an instant!With a ding sound, only a silver needle was instantly submerged in the rock wall behind him.


    Piranha Muran turned his head and looked at Duanmurong''s cold eyes with cold sweat. He touched his head and said, "Hey...the weather is really good today!" As he said, he cast his eyes towards Gai. Nie looked over, "I don''t know who this is?"


    Master Ban came over and said, "Let me introduce, this glib guy is a thief and a thief..."


    Gaene looked at Thief with a serious face, and was slightly surprised: "It turns out that he is the legendary Thief King Thief who steals the world''s invincible hands. He is much younger than he thought."


    The thief put his arms around his chest and said proudly: "Even if it is a thief bone, it is the number one thief bone in the world..."


    Yue''er grinned and said, "That''s still a thief bone...like the fighter in the trash that Brother Wukong said..."


    "No! Little girl, your words are too sharp, right?" The Pirate looked at Yue''er, suddenly speechless.


    "Fighter in the trash, hehe~~ Yue''er is really talented!" Tianming laughed at the moment.


    "Yue''er, you are very rude to speak like this!" Xue Nu shook her head and said softly.


    Yue''er spit out Xiaoxiang tongue and hid behind Monkey King.


    Master Ban shook his head, and pointed at Guinie and said, "This is Mr. Guinie..."


    "Gai Nie? That''s a big name!" Thief said with a surprised look, staring at him.


    "Don''t dare!" Gai Nie immediately clasped his fist.


    Old man Ban continued to introduce: "As for these girls are all Mr. Sun¡¯s family members, Snow Girl, Nongyu Girl, Little Li, and Chi Lian, Si Ming, I don¡¯t need to introduce it, right? Little girl, called Yue''er, don¡¯t look at her young age, she is a super genius who has been difficult for thousands of years, our Mo family¡¯s Shang Tong Mo Fang, she only took a moment to completely unlock! This talent, It really makes the old man ashamed!"


    "Isn''t it? That''s amazing?" The Pirate looked at Yue''er, his eyes widened in surprise.You know, that Shang Tong Mo Fang, he racked his brains and never solved it!


    "Hey! Old man, why don''t you introduce me?" Tianming slowly walked out from behind Gai Nie, holding Xiong in both hands, with an air of expression on his face.


    "Are you?" The thief stretched his head and looked towards the sky.


    "What about this kid...just a little furry boy brought by Mr. Gai..." Master Ban said lightly.


    Tianming, who was smirking at Ben, suddenly became angry: "What!"


    "Okay! Everyone get on the boat!" Master Ban didn''t want to talk nonsense, waved his hand, and walked into the cloud boat first, and several people followed closely...


    As the chain turned, the cloud boat was slowly pulled up...


    Everyone got off the cloud boat and came to a mountainside. The surrounding walls were filled with torches, making the dim mountainside a ray of light.


    Through the dim firelight, one could see the dense organs and rotating gears in the belly of the mountain.In front of everyone, there is a passage. The ground is densely covered with small squares with different patterns. Obviously, this is a passage with organs...


    "The first time you are here, I will tell you how to move here. You must listen carefully, otherwise you will have life concerns..." Master Ban turned around and looked at everyone with solemn expressions.


    "No need to explain...Let''s go! I hate trouble!" Monkey King said lightly, but stepped into the squared passage and walked over...


    "Mr. Wukong! No!" The master class was shocked and hurriedly stopped.


    However, Monkey King walked forward step by step, straight forward, the so-called mechanism, but did not activate...


    "What kind of mechanism! You old man knows to bluff people!" Tianming said, and immediately followed up with a trot. Above those squares, there was a bounce and nothing happened.


    "This...what''s going on? Old man in class?" Thief''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Isn''t there something wrong with the mechanism here?" Duanmu Rongdai frowned slightly.


    "Let''s go! There is no problem with your mechanism! It was just broken by Brother Wukong..." Yue''er chuckled and immediately ran to keep up with Monkey King.


    "Broken...broken? How...how could it be..." Master Ban''s eyes widened in shock, a little unbelievable.Pirates and Duanmu Rong also became solemn.


    "Under the sky, there is nothing that can stop Wukong''s pace..." Chi Lian smiled indifferently, and Xue Nu and others walked into that organ channel...


    "Why... the mechanism I set up... is actually invalid for this person?" Master Ban looked at Monkey King, the shock in his heart was difficult to calm, which was beyond his scope of understanding, because Monkey King did nothing at all, the mechanism he set up How was it broken?


    The numerous organs suddenly seem to be no longer so safe at all!


    "Just one person is enough to sweep the world! It seems that the rumors still have some basis..." The Pirate sighed with emotion, patted the master on the shoulder, and followed...


    "Fortunately he is not the enemy of our Mo family!" Duan Murong said lightly.Also followed.


    "I should feel thankful..." Master Ban touched the cold sweat on his forehead and whispered softly: "In front of this person, there is always an inexplicable heartbeat..."


    Everyone moved forward, out of the cave, and finally came to the outside world.


    What catches the eye is a huge waterfall, where the turbulent flow of water makes several big wheels in the river slowly rotate under the impact of the water current, providing a continuous energy supply for the entire organ city.


    On the other side of the bridge, an old man with white hair and white beard has been waiting for a long time.Behind him, there were two rows of Mo family disciples, neatly lined up.


    Looking at the old man, Master Ban couldn''t help but smiled: "Brother Xu, you are so busy, are you here to greet us?"


    Master Xu''s expression was extremely serious, and he did not answer.Makes the atmosphere here a bit rigorous.


    Pirates stepped forward and laughed: "I think Master Xu is not here to greet us... He is most interested in..." As he said, he couldn''t help but looked at Sun Wukong and Gai Nie beside him.


    At the same time, Yuan Hong in Guyie''s hand trembled suddenly and violently. Then with a clattering sound, he sold out and flew out. Master Xu grabbed him in his hand, and carefully looked at Yuan Hong in his hand...

 459 Chapter 60 Competition

    "Hey! This is my uncle''s sword, come back soon!" Tianming looked at the old man who admired Yuanhong in his hand. Tianming immediately rushed forward, pointing at Master Xu''s Yuanhong, and shouted.


    "Hey! I''m talking to you!" Seeing Master Xu didn''t pay attention to himself, Tianming suddenly became very angry.


    Guy Nie put his hand on Tianming''s shoulder to stop his impending reckless behavior, and said to Master Xu: "Your Excellency is that..."


    Master Xu finally penetrated his head and said to Guyie: "My surname is Xu, brothers give face and call me Master Xu."


    Gane immediately clasped his fist and said: "It turned out to be Master Xu, who is known as the Venerable Sword. The swords you cast in your hands are the swordsmen''s dreams..."


    Master Xu picked up Yuanhong in his hand and sighed, "Compared with this Yuanhong, I have only learned some fur..."


    "Then, the senior who cast this Yuanhong..." Gai Nie asked humbly for advice.


    "It''s my mother..."


    "Why Sword Master for a while, Sword God for a while! Now, there is another Sword Sovereign... This old man doesn''t look very good!" Tianming on the side was muttering at this moment.


    Hearing what Tianming said, Master Xu finally woke up, and immediately clasped his fist to Monkey King: "Your Excellency is Mr. Sun, who is known as the Sword God, right? There was a lot of rudeness just now, but I still look at Haihan... Can you come to my Mo family? It is a great honor for my Mo family to be a guest!"


    Monkey King waved his hand lightly, saying that he didn''t mind.


    Master Xu looked at the magic sword on Sun Wukong''s waist, his eyes suddenly became a little hot. "Presumably this is the number one magic sword in the weapon spectrum, right? I wonder if I can let you watch it..."


    "Whatever!" Monkey King inserted the magic sword into the ground in front of Master Xu.


    Master Xu returned Yuanhong to Guyie, reached out and grabbed the magic sword...


    "Wait! Master Xu!!" The Pirate was shocked, his figure flashed, and instantly stopped in front of Master Xu.


    "What?" Master Xu frowned slightly, and looked at the thief with some dissatisfaction.


    The thief didn''t care at all, waved his hand and smiled: "This magic sword is no better than an ordinary sword. There is spirit in the sword. If you touch it like this, you can be sure that you will be shaken out, and you won''t even think about getting out of bed for a few days..."


    "En? It is said that this magic sword has spirit, is it true?" Master Xu''s eyes lit up, and he became more interested in the magic sword.


    "Of course it''s true! I''ve suffered from it before, and I just hit the hilt and threw me away! Almost never saw your old man again!" Thief said exaggeratedly. .


    "Hmm!!" Master Xu stared at the magic sword with a solemn expression, and looked at it earnestly. He couldn''t help but exclaim again and again: "Shen Soldier! Sure enough, it is a God Soldier! This casting technique is simply unheard of, unseen..." said, brows. But he wrinkled slightly: "But the fierce aura of this magic sword is too strong! No wonder it is called a magic sword! Mr. Sun, when you use this sword, you have to pay more attention!"


    "It''s okay! This bit of fierce aura cannot affect me!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and hung the magic sword on his waist again.


    Looking at the magic sword that looked so quiet in the hands of Monkey King, Master Xu said with a look of awe: "Such a fierce sword is so cleverly subdued by you. Your methods are really admirable! The rumors are true. Not virtual!"


    Master Xu gave a fist to Monkey King, and immediately looked at Gaie Nie, and said, "There is also a sword in the city named Shui Han. This sword is incompatible with your Yuanhong sword. It is completely different from material selection to craftsmanship. The two swords are destined to be incompatible with fire and water. Shui Han ranks seventh in the sword book, although it is five places lower than Yuan Hong, but in the sword book, the top ten famous swords are unique. Ranking high or low does not mean strong or weak! Of course, Mr. Goku, it¡¯s not on this list...you better be careful..."


    "Shui Hanjian? Interesting, I didn''t expect Xiao Gao to join the Mo Family..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Xiao Gao? Who is it?" Xue Nu looked at Sun Wukong with some doubts.


    Monkey King looked at Xue Nu and smiled: "Have you forgotten that in Yan Kingdom, has the piano master who fought with us out of the siege?"


    "It turned out to be him..." Xue Nu was suddenly.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Tianming, and then said to Gai Nie: "You better be careful, Xiao Gao may find you desperately because of this child!"


    A faint light flashed in Gai Nie''s eyes, and he fisted at Monkey King and said: "Thanks for reminding!"


    "Let''s go into the city!" Master Xu turned around and walked towards the city...


    "Xiao Gao? Will find the uncle desperately? Who is that guy?" Tianming touched his chin, thinking.


    The thief came to him and said with a smile: "A person you must not provoke..." As he said, he followed everyone into the huge gate...


    The inside of the organ city is surrounded by mountains and the buildings are built around the rock wall. The skillful craftsmanship is indeed amazing.No wonder it took hundreds of years to build.


    Seeing those Mo family disciples rushing to a place in a hurry, Master Ban and others were all confused.


    "Master Xu, what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know! It should not be an enemy situation, otherwise there will be an alarm!"


    "Let''s go! It should be Shaoyu who is trying his strength with a big hammer!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Shaoyu? How did you know?" Tianming looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Guess!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Hmph~~ As long as Brother Wukong is willing, you can count it, nothing in the world can escape his eyes!" Yue''er took Sun Wukong''s hand and said very proudly.


    The Pirate''s body flashed and stopped a Mo family disciple from going, and asked: "Oh! What''s the matter? Everyone is in a hurry, what''s the matter?"


    "Pilot Head, I heard that a young man with natural supernatural power has actually defeated many brothers in the Forging Department and brought out the iron chiefs, and he wants to compete with him!"


    The Pirate turned his head, looked at Monkey King in surprise, and said to everyone: "I was really hit by Big Brother Wukong, Big Hammer is competing with a young man..."


    Hearing what the thief said, Master Xu and others all looked at Monkey King in shock, could it be counted if he could really pinch?The more they follow Monkey King, they feel that Monkey King''s methods are becoming more mysterious and unpredictable!


    Tianming said that it was Shaoyu, but without a word, he disappeared...


    "Let''s go! Let''s go and take a look too!" Monkey King smiled slightly...


    When I came to a hall, I heard a lot of noise and cheers everywhere!


    In the field, a tall man carrying a big hammer, folded his hands on his chest, looked at the young man in front of him who had only his waist height, and looked a little contemptuous.


    On the other hand, Shaoyu was not lighted by the opponent''s underestimation...


    "I''m coming!"


    "Everyone let it go! Let it go!"


    With the sound of several shouts and the roar of footsteps on the ground, several people slowly came to the court carrying a giant cauldron of a thousand catties...

 460 Chapter Sixty-One

    "Twelve people resist, my goodness! How much weight does this mouthful have!"


    "Let''s say it''s a thousand catties!"


    "I can''t stop it! These twelve brothers are all forging under the hammer, all of them are so powerful, even they can resist so hard, definitely more than a thousand catties!"


    Twelve people resisted the big cauldron, one foot one by one, and came to the central hall. Even if they were lightly placed on the ground, there was a''boom'', which made the ground tremble, showing how heavy the weight of this cauldron is. .


    "En! How do you dare to compare?" The big iron hammer slapped the big tripod and said to Shaoyu.


    "What can''t you dare!" Shaoyu stepped forward, showing no weakness, he was born with supernatural power, but he had absolute confidence in his strength.


    Looking at the two people in the middle of the hall, Monkey King smiled faintly: "This should be an alternative overlord!"


    "Okay!" The big hammer grabbed Ding''s ear with one hand and Ding''s foot with the other. With a loud shout, it easily lifted the big tripod weighing a thousand jin above his head. In a moment, in the hall, There was an applause.


    "The big hammer is so powerful! The 12-person resisting tripod, he raised his hand as soon as he reached out..."


    "For ordinary people! It''s really amazing!" Xiao Li said lightly, looking at the big hammer in the court.


    "Isn''t it just a big tripod? I can lift it up too!" Yue''er muttered quietly while pouting her mouth.


    "Kang Dang!" With a loud noise, the sledge hammer put the tripod down, patted his hands, and looked at Shaoyu: "Hehe~~ Give up now, it¡¯s too late!"


    Shaoyu did not answer, and walked around the tripod, seeming to weigh the weight of the tripod...


    The children of the Mo family around were also talking about it.


    "I don''t think this kid will do..."


    "Yeah! It doesn''t matter if you can''t move it, if it''s halfway up and your strength is exhausted, then it''s dangerous..."


    Shaoyu didn''t care about other people''s comments.Instead, he squatted down and grabbed a tripod foot with both hands...


    "What is his action?"


    "The big hammer is lifted with both hands separately, so it is easy to grasp the balance. If he holds one foot with two hands, it will not be stable even if it is lifted! If such a big copper cauldron is pressed down, I am afraid something will happen!"


    "Yeah!!! Get up!!!"


    Just when others were talking about it, Shao Yu suddenly gave a soft sigh, and in the eyes of everyone, he threw the copper tripod into the air... Suddenly there was a cry of exclamation, such a mouthful weighing a thousand pounds. The copper tripod was thrown directly into the air by him. Can this shocking scene not shock them?However, what made them exclaimed more was because of the bronze cauldron that fell from the air!If you can''t handle it, according to that terrible weight, you still don''t smash people into meatloaf alive!


    However, Shaoyu caught the falling bronze cauldron in everyone¡¯s wide-open eyes, and lifted the bronze cauldron a little bit in the eyes of everyone¡¯s big and incredible eyes. On top of his head, the terrible weight, even the bluestone ground on which he was standing broke open...


    "Good! Good! Good!!! Great!!!"


    Suddenly there was a loud noise...


    "Haha! This Shaoyu, born with supernatural power, really wasn''t covered..." Monkey King looked at Shaoyu in the field with some appreciation in his eyes.For ordinary people, being able to lift this thousand catties of copper cauldron is indeed an extraordinary talent and amazing talent!


    "Is this kid a human?"


    "This kid is not human..."


    The disciples of the Mo family, all of them opened up in surprise, and forgot to close their chins...


    "At this age, possessing such supernatural power is indeed remarkable! No wonder you had to rescue him before!" Xue Nu smiled faintly, said.


    "Wukong! Are you planning to accept him as a disciple?" Nangyu looked a little surprised at Sun Wukong''s admiring gaze.


    "Accept disciples? Forget it, I never accept disciples!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly: "However, if you are in a good mood, you can teach him a few tricks!" Overlord Xiang Yu, he used to admire very much, but now Shaoyu¡¯s character, temperament, and temperament are very appetizing for him. He naturally does not want to see Shaoyu¡¯s tragic fate of Wujiang¡¯s self-caught in the future. As for Liu Bang, really, whether it is novels, movies, or official history, he is very much. hate.


    Of course, this is just his personal opinion, and he can''t control what others think.But he was looking forward to it, if this world allowed Shaoyu to unify the mainland, what would it be like?Will there be the Three Kingdoms in troubled times in the future?¡­


    "That kid is lucky! It seems that in the future, he is destined to be extraordinary..." Chi Lian said lightly, looking at Shaoyu in the field.Being able to learn Monkey King''s tricks and a half is enough to make him sweep the entire continent!


    "Kang Dang!!" With a cry, Young Feather threw the big cauldron in front of the sledgehammer, and said with great pride: "How is it? Is it better?"


    "According to Yan Guo''s algorithm, this tripod weighs 2500 jins. I can''t lift it until I''m 18 years old. You''re only 14 years old now. You won!" Sledgehammer did not pretend to be hypocritical, and simply admitted defeat.


    "Good! Good!~~"


    The Mohist disciple immediately raised his right hand, and there was a shout of applause.


    Shaoyu clasped his fists again and again, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Hehe! I''ll try it too!"


    However, just at this moment, a soft drink rang out, and only Yue''er''s petite body made a vertical leap, lightly falling onto the field.


    "Girl Yue''er? Looks like Big Brother Wukong and the others are here too?" Shaoyu looked a little surprised when she saw Yue''er in front of him, and immediately said with a surprised expression.Turning his head to look around, he held his fist at Monkey King and said, "Big Brother Wukong!"


    Monkey King nodded.


    "Little girl, did you say you want to lift this tripod? Stop making trouble. This tripod weighs 2500 jins. It''s not something you can lift up as a little girl!" Looking at Yue''er in front of her, the hammer appeared A little angry, in his opinion, Yue''er''s behavior is simply nonsense.


    "Is this little girl holding this tripod too?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Little girl, stop making trouble! If you can lift this tripod! I will swallow him whole..."


    "That''s what you said! I heard it!" Yue''er immediately pointed to a Mo family disciple and said with a grin.


    "I said it! How?" The Mo family disciple laughed.Others followed and laughed. In their opinion, if such a little girl could lift this tripod, the solar energy would have come out from the west.


    "Yue''er, stop making trouble! This is not a joke! If you are not careful, you will get hurt!" Shaoyu also persuaded from the side.He didn''t look down on Yue''er, but in the eyes of ordinary people, how could such a cute little girl lift such a big tripod weighing 2500 jin!


    "Mr. Wukong! Look at this..." Master Ban couldn''t help but looked at Monkey King.


    "It''s okay! Let her make trouble!" Monkey King smiled faintly without worrying at all.Instead, the corner of Zui hung an inexplicable smile...

 461 Chapter 62: A Storm

    "Hey! Doesn''t she really want to lift the tripod?"


    Seeing the delicate little girl in the field, stretched out her delicate little hand, and grabbed the copper cauldron, the Mo family disciples onlookers all looked surprised.The noise gradually calmed down, everyone held their breath and watched nervously...


    So a lovely girl, she doesn''t seem to want to be a fool, since she is not a fool, can she really lift the 2500 jin copper tripod?This idea is ridiculous, but everyone wants to know how it turns out!They all stared intently, staring at the little figure in the field without blinking.


    Even Shaoyu saw Yue''er''s serious cheeks and watched seriously from the side.


    Yue''er patted the copper tripod in front of him lightly, and smiled: "It''s only 2500 catties! It''s a trivial thing!" Then, the little jade hand grabbed a tripod ear directly...


    "What does she want to do? Does she want to hold the tripod with one hand?"


    "This... is it possible?"


    "Such a lovely little girl, is there really something wrong with her head?"


    While everyone was whispering to each other, Yue''er glanced at everyone, and said softly, "You all have your eyes wide open! Get up!!!"


    As Yue''er''s delicate drink sounded, everyone''s eyes widened, and saw that the bronze cauldron weighing 2500 jin was lifted by Yue''er''s one hand flat, and lifted slightly above his head...


    The eyes of the person watching are getting bigger and bigger, their faces are replaced by shock and consternation, they are so open that they can¡¯t close together...a hell expression...


    "Oh my God! She! She! She actually lifted up! She really lifted up..."


    "With only one hand... Oh my god, is this little girl still a human?"


    "My god! This little girl is really not a human!...How could it be possible to have so much strength? Even if it is a big hammer leader, it is impossible to lift this tripod with one hand, right?"


    But Big Hammer and Shao Yu looked at Yue''er who lifted the bronze cauldron with only one hand, they were all dumbfounded!An expression of shock!Obviously they were scared by the fierce Yue''er!


    A little girl who was only 12 years old actually lifted a copper cauldron weighing 2500 kilograms with one hand. What a shock, how shocking the world was, and stunned everyone present!


    "Hehe! Actually, this tripod is not too heavy!" Yue''er smiled with a smug look on her face.Seeing the stunned Shao Yu and Big Hammer, he said proudly: "How is it, amazing?"


    "Great... great!" Shaoyu stammered in exclaim.He was very proud of his natural supernatural power. He didn''t expect to see a person who was even better than him today, and she was still a little girl. How could this not make him feel surprised and shocked!


    "Little girl, what did you grow up with?..." The big hammer on the side was also full of admiration and amazement.I thought she was fooling around, but I thought, the power of this little girl was even more terrifying than him, it was amazing!


    "Hee hee! You know it''s amazing!" Yue''er looked at her shocked face, and looked very happy as she looked at her people, her heart full of pride.


    With everyone''s stunned faces, they tossed the bronze cauldron in their hands and played like a toy...


    Since the birth of her mother, Yue''er has been carefully nurtured by Monkey King. Those precious pill, the thousand-year-old Lingguo, are used as snacks. The 2500-jin copper tripod is for Yue''er. There is no difficulty.


    "Wukong, has Yue''er played with fire?" Looking at Yue''er in the field, Xue Girl Daimei whispered to the Monkey King beside her every week.


    "It''s a bit too far indeed!" Monkey King touched the bridge of his nose and said lightly.


    But at this moment, the accident happened. Yue''er is still just a child after all, and she is a little princess who has been loved by thousands of people. She grew up in the care and care of countless people. Under this kind of occasion, it is inevitable to be a little overwhelmed Up!As long as this person gets complacent, it is easy to make mistakes!


    Obviously, Yue''er had also missed at this moment!Catching the dropped bronze cauldron, my palm slipped, and the bronze cauldron suddenly slammed into Yue''er under the horrified eyes of everyone...


    "Ah~~Be careful~!!!"


    Everyone present was shocked!


    "Looking at you, you''re still ecstatic..." Xue Nu shook her head helplessly, without the slightest worry on her face.It''s not that she doesn''t care about Yue''er, they know more about Yue''er''s ability than anyone else.Yue''er''s body has been baptized by Monkey King''s supernatural power, and a bronze cauldron in this mere mere can''t hurt her.


    Seeing that the''tragedy'' was about to happen in front of everyone, Monkey King flashed, and in an instant, he appeared next to Yue''er, gently catching the falling copper cauldron with one hand and gently scraping it. The little Qiongbi of the next month said: "I''m so embarrassed that you are embarrassed!"


    Yue''er''s face flushed red: "I just missed it for a while!"


    The people around were relieved to see that nothing happened.And Master Ban and others also walked towards the field...


    Sun Wukong weighed the bronze cauldron in his hand, looked at Shao Yu on the side, and said, "Boy, that''s not bad! It''s really amazing to be able to lift this bronze cauldron at such an age!"


    "Big Brother Wukong, don''t ridicule me! I can''t even compare to Yue''er..." A wry smile appeared on Shaoyu''s face. He was indeed shocked by Yue''er.Although there was a small accident on the way, Yue''er''s horror could not be denied.


    "Yue''er is the one I cultivated since I was a child. You can''t compare it naturally... but it''s not bad!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and threw the copper cauldron in his hand, only to see that the copper cauldron spins at an astonishing speed, and Sun Wukong singled his finger. Stretching out, I caught the falling bronze cauldron with just one finger...


    Suddenly, the air-conditioning voices fluctuated with each other, and everyone present widened their eyes, looking at the incredible scene in front of them with horror...


    What did they see?They actually saw the copper cauldron weighing 2500 kilograms, with one finger placed on the cauldron by Sun Wukong, and it was spun on his finger like a toy. The sound of the wind made people frightened!


    "No... isn''t it? This guy... more perverted..."


    "This is not a human, right? It''s definitely not a human, right?"


    For a while, everyone lost their minds...


    "Great... amazing! Big Brother Wukong!" Looking at the bronze cauldron in Sun Wukong''s hand, Shaoyu''s eyes widened in shock. The bronze cauldron was as light as nothing in Sun Wukong''s hands, it was incredible!


    "How about? Want to learn? I can teach you too!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "What? Brother Wukong! You mean..." After Shaoyu heard what Sun Wukong said, his excited heart jumped.The person in front of him is a horrible existence that can sweep the world with just one person. Can such an existence want to teach himself, can he not be excited or excited?


    "I never accept disciples, but depending on your talents, you can teach you a mental technique!" Monkey King smiled faintly, then dropped the copper cauldron in his hand and dropped it to the ground, but there was no sound.This kind of control shook all the masters present...

 462 Chapter 63 Cheats

    Now that the competition is over, the Mo family disciples have all left here. After all, they don¡¯t have so much leisure time to watch the fun here...


    But for a moment, only the Mohist and other important people remained here.


    "Mind? What kind of mind?" Shaoyu looked at Monkey King, looking very excited.You know, Sun Wukong is recognized as the world''s number one powerhouse, can the mentality he teaches go there?


    "Take it!" Monkey King waved his hand and threw a simple ancient book at Shaoyu.The latter hurriedly caught up, looking at the four characters on the page, suddenly felt a supreme domineering rushing toward his face, he seemed to see his domineering body sweeping the battlefield with a shot in his hand, and he couldn''t help but boil at the moment: "Overlord Jin Shen Jue? I like this name!"


    This mental method was specially created by Sun Wukong for Shaoyu. As the master of a realm, creating a low-level mental method is just a matter of mind moving!It''s just that this mental method is inferior to him, but for the people in this world, it is simply a magic secret!If you fall into the arena, it is enough to set off a bloody storm!


    Sun Wukong looked at the secret book in Shaoyu''s hand, and said lightly: "This is a mental method that focuses on the flesh and body, and it also comes with a set of domineering marksmanship for fighting on the battlefield. You are born with supernatural power, and you are destined to fight on the battlefield in your life. With the help of this mental method, it can be said that it is even more powerful to become a real enemy of thousands of people! Even among thousands of troops, it is by no means impossible to take the head of the general!"


    "Thank you! Brother Wukong! I will definitely live up to your trust and end this troubled world!" Shaoyu solemnly clasped his fist to Monkey King, and made a strong vow.


    "Mr. Wukong, thank you so much for your love to Shaoyu! But if you have a command, I will not postpone anything within our power!" Fan Zeng came to Sun Wukong and held his fist solemnly.


    "Nothing!" Monkey King waved his hand faintly, looked at Shaoyu, and said faintly: "Come here, I have something to tell you!" He said, walking towards a secluded corner.Shaoyu followed closely.


    In the corner, Monkey King looked at Shao Yu in front of him, and said solemnly: "Remember! You are destined to have a mortal catastrophe. If I don''t care about you, you will definitely die! In the future, if you meet someone named Liu Bang¡¯s guy, don¡¯t be merciless, just kill it! Because either he died, or you died! He is destined to be your stumbling block to dominate the world... I just told you the secret because of the acquaintance between you and me... Passing this secret to you is also to enable you to have the strength to break your own destiny! From now on, you must practice hard and don''t neglect!"


    In history, there have been many if, the Battle of Chibi, what if Guo Jia did not die?If Xiang Yu kills Liu Bang, what will happen?


    But this time, Monkey King just turned Shaoyu into reality.He admired Xiang Yu in this world, so he helped him.He is looking forward to it, if the world is ruled by Shaoyu, what will happen in the future?


    "Thank you, Brother Wukong, for reminding!" Shaoyu looked serious and solemnly said: "Liu Bang?...I remembered..." Shaoyu didn''t have the slightest doubt about Sun Wukong''s words. Therefore, the name Liu Bang was deeply imprinted on it. In his mind, it became on the list of his must kills.


    Monkey King nodded, and the two returned to the crowd again.


    "Shaoyu, what did Mr. Sun say to you?" Xiang Liang came to Shaoyu''s side and asked in a low voice with some curiosity.


    "Nothing! Just tell me some precautions for cultivation!" Shaoyu shook his head and said lightly.Without talking about Jian Shaoyu, Xiang Liang also closed Zui with interest.


    "Brother Wukong! You gave Shaoyu a martial arts secret, don''t forget me!" At this moment, Tianming came to Sun Wukong''s side with a pleasing expression.


    Sun Wukong thought for a while, and suddenly another ancient book appeared in his hand, and he threw it directly to Tianming: "This is a sword technique secret book. If you practice it, you will be able to popularize it among the top ranks! If you fail to practice it, you can only blame you. I''m stupid!" After a pause, he looked at Gai Nie again, and said lightly: "You should go and practice too! By the way, give some guidance to Tianming..."


    "Is this... appropriate?" Gai Nie suddenly hesitated.As a member of the world, he knows the importance of cheats better than anyone else


    "It''s okay, isn''t it just a broken secret book!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently. For him, that thing was just thrown away garbage.


    "Then it''s better for Gai to be respectful!" Gai Nie immediately clasped his fist.He was actually very interested in that swordsmanship secret.Along the way, Monkey King''s incredible methods have made him very interested.


    At this moment, in the corridor not far away, there was a faint sound of footsteps. A handsome man with a sword appeared in the sight of everyone. His complexion was cold, like that ice. Without any emotion...


    Seeing the person coming, Master Ban and the others all glanced at Gai Nie, their expressions were a little dignified, and the expression was deeply worried, as if they were afraid that the two would fight to death!


    The person here is not someone else, but the owner of the Shuihan Sword, Gao Jianli, Yi Shuihan in one hand, that''s famous in the world.


    When he arrived in the hall, Gao Jianli fixed his gaze on Xue Nv for the first time!The look in his eyes was a little complicated, and he just turned his eyes to Monkey King, clasped his fist and said, "Mr. Sun! You haven''t seen you in more than ten years, you still haven''t changed at all!"


    "Haha! It turned out to be Xiao Gao! You still remember me!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Nonsense, you abducted someone''s love, even if it turns to ashes, he will recognize you!


    However, more than ten years have passed, and the love for Xue Nv has long been forgotten in Gao Jianli''s heart!After all, the two of them had not gone through hard and memorable experiences, just as budding emerged in their hearts, they were cut off by the Monkey King who suddenly kicked in!But suddenly seeing the woman I liked in the past makes me feel a little bit.


    "You''re Guy Nie?" Xiao Gao suddenly turned his head and stared directly at Guy Nie. A cold air radiated from his body, and even the ground on which he stood was rising up with chills. Frost!


    "It''s under!" Gai Nie clasped his fist, his expression calm.


    "Why would such a person come to our Mo Family?" Xiao Gao turned his head and said lightly towards Master Ban.


    "They are all the guests that the leader wants to see..."


    "Guest? Humph! You''d better not cause any trouble, otherwise..." Xiao Gao looked at Guinie, with cold chills in his eyes, and after a soft snort, he turned and left...


    Above the Mohist Institution City, above the clouds, a huge white bird spread its wings soaring. Bai Feng folded his arms and looked at the misty mountain below, and said faintly: "There is the Mohist Institution City...inside There are numerous agencies, and whether you can enter is up to your own..."


    As soon as Bai Feng''s voice fell, the two figures behind him jumped down and fell quickly under the clouds...

 463 Chapter 64: Yeyue Attack

    As night fell, Sledgehammer took a few Mo family disciples and was ordered to patrol the forest. The torch in his hand dispelled the gloomy darkness in the forest!


    But for some reason, several people always felt a chill in their backs, and it seemed that there was always a pair of cold eyes watching them behind them.The breeze passed, and the sledgehammer suddenly said with a solemn expression: "No! There is a bloody question?"


    "It smells of blood!" Several people stopped at the same time, their complexions suddenly became serious.


    "It seems that, as the old man expected, a slightly smaller mouse has entered my Mo Family Institution City!" Big Iron Hammer immediately snorted coldly, "I''m so daring to come to my Big Iron Hammer site. act wildly!"


    "what!!"


    However, just at this moment, there was a screaming scream not far away.


    "No! Something!"


    "Ashan''s voice..."


    "Let''s take a look!" The Big Hammer shouted angrily, and took a few Mo family disciples quickly through the jungle...


    In the Mo family room, Sun Wukong was lying on the chuang comfortably, enjoying the massage of Shao Si Ming and Da Si Ming.Obviously, however, Da Si Ming''s eyes were filled with extremely reluctant mood swings, but due to Monkey King''s lewd prestige, he had to endure it!


    They had always been aloof, suddenly becoming maids serving others, this change was so great, no wonder she could not accept it.But what Sun Wukong wants is this effect. After a long time, they will naturally get used to it!Over time, he became obediently obedient!


    For women like them, it is absolutely impossible to approach them if they don''t use some tough methods.


    On the way to massaging Monkey King, Monkey King felt the icy killing intent of Da Si Ming several times, but as soon as the killing intent rose, a frightened chill rose in her heart, which seemed to be approaching. On the edge of death, this terrible and strange feeling made her sweat all over her body!Don''t dare to use any crooked brains anymore...


    At this time, Chi Lian walked in slowly with that enchanting body and posture. As he walked, his waist, limbs, and hips were twisting, which made people look at it. Huo Shengteng could not help but say, "Wukong! Someone has already invaded the city, what are we going to do?"


    "Don''t worry about them, a few dancing clowns, the Mo family can handle it!" Monkey King waved his hand faintly, and he couldn''t help but shake his heart as he watched Chi Lian''s well-developed figure.I have been squeezing my legs and beating my shoulders by Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming, and I have long been ignited in my heart. Now when I see Chi Lian, the evil fire suddenly rises. When I sit up, I just pull it. Pulling Chi Lian into her arms, she stretched her big hands directly into her red dress, covering her pair of fullness...


    The enchanting Jiao Yin suddenly spread from Chilian''s mouth...


    The sudden change caused both Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming to be shocked, their complexions blushed, and they hurriedly got up, their figure flashed, and they appeared outside the house...


    The Snow Girl who had just walked out of the courtyard came to the door and heard Chi Lien¡¯s bone-eroding Jiao Yin from inside, their complexion turned red...


    "Hehe! Is Brother Wukong bullying Sister Chilian?" Yue''er peeked into the door curiously, and was about to go in to see what happened to Brother, but was stopped by Nongyu immediately: "Yue Boy! Go and play elsewhere by yourself..."


    "Every time, I can''t look at it!" Yue''er''s Xiaozui suddenly muttered Lao Gao.Reluctantly left.


    Xue Nu blushed, glanced at the back room, shook her head, just about to close the door, suddenly a figure flashed in front of her, but Sun Wukong hugged him in her arms: "Don''t you want to run away!" With a wave of the embroidered robe, she took the Xue Nv and the women into the room and closed the door. After a while, there was the blushing chant of a few women...Of course, it was already here. After being dropped into the barrier, outsiders can''t listen to the sound of fairy music...


    Monkey King was doing love affairs with his sister paper, but on the other side, he was already fighting...


    As night falls, Yeyue kills!Accompanied by screams, the silent forest is full of blood and the smell of death!A child of the famous Mo family, his heart is shrouded in fear...


    The black shadow in the dark night, like a ghost, took away the lives of one Mo family disciple in silence...


    "what!!"


    The black shadow flashed, but the sound of screams came from around, the big hammer opened his eyes wide, looking at the companion who was slowly falling beside him, his eyes were burning with anger: "Who is it? That bastard! Here! You add Tieye and get out!"


    The roar echoed in the forest, and countless birds took off!


    The big hammer lifted up the huge hammer in his hand, whipped up a violent whirlwind, and swept in all directions!Wherever I passed, flying sand and rocks, trees were also broken, broken wood and flying debris... among the bushes, a wide area of ??tens of meters was suddenly cleared...


    "Wow!!"


    A black shadow was forced to be helpless, and was finally forced to appear by the terrifying Thor''s hammer of the sledgehammer!


    "Ohhhh~~ Thor''s hammer is really amazing, if it weren''t for me to flash fast, I would really be hurt by you!" A cold pass came from the dark shadow''s mouth, his thin body, like a vampire bat, The cold eyes are full of bloodthirsty...


    "It turns out that you are not a human, a ghost or a ghost who is making trouble! Humph, met, you are unlucky!"


    The big hammer roared, and the hammer in his hand flew out directly, entrained with amazing strength, and slammed towards the man in black!


    However, the figure in black is light and agile, and the power of the big hammer is terrible, and the trees are broken and collapsed, but there is still no way for the man in black to be agile!Instead, while dodging, the man in black killed another Mo family disciple...


    "Asshole!!!" The big hammer suddenly roared into the sky, and the startled birds in the forest flew away!The hammer in his hand turned into a wave of violent and terrifying shadows, attacking the dark shadows dodge in the forest!


    The roar, deafening, even the ground was shaking when the sledgehammer hit the ground!It can be seen that its power is amazing and terrible!


    indeed!The power of the sledgehammer is indeed terrifyingly powerful, however, there is power in the sky, but the speed is not good!Under the terrifying speed of the shadows coming and going without a trace, he can only stand still and attack and defend with the hammer in his hand!


    As another Mo family disciple fell in a pool of blood, the sledgehammer burned in anger was finally furious, and once again displayed his strongest Thor Hammer!The terrible power swept around with the violent wind!With the round dance of the hammer, it is almost like a tornado, sweeping across all directions and destroying everything!But for a moment, this place has become a ruin...


    And just after the sledgehammer finished using the Thor¡¯s Hammer, the black-robed man caught the gap in that moment, his figure flashed, the iron claw in his hand turned into a cold light, and he cut directly towards the sledgehammer¡¯s neck...


    "What!!" The Big Hammer was shocked at the moment, and just finished using Thor''s Hammer. Due to inertia, it is obviously impossible to avoid this mortal blow!


    At the moment of the Qianjun¡¯s firing, roads of ice suddenly formed on the ground, and a handsome and unrestrained figure flashed out of the dense forest. Yi Ren slashed away...

 464 Chapter 65 Gao Jianli vs Hidden Bat

    The sharp sword light exudes a dazzling cold light, and the strong cold air freezes into frost on the ground!The Shui Han Sword slashed past the neck of the man in black, making it fly backwards, avoiding the fatal blow!


    "Xiao Gao, be careful. This guy has a weird figure and is too fast. It''s not easy to perform in this dense forest..." When he saw the person coming, Big Hammer showed joy.


    "I know!" Gao Jianli nodded faintly, looked at the man in black not far away, and said with a calm expression: "Countercurrent sand... Hidden bat... Unexpectedly, Wei Zhuang sent you also... Come, he really made up his mind to be an enemy of the Mo family..."


    "Is this guy a hidden bat in the counter-current sand? So, have Wei Zhuang and the others come to my Mo Family Institution City?" Big Iron Hammer asked slightly surprised.


    On the cliff, the three stood side by side. Looking at the opponents in the forest below, Mo Ya folded his arms and smiled lightly: "Gao Jianli... It seems that Hidden Bat is not his opponent, do you want to help?"


    "No need!" Wei Zhuang said with white hair fluttering, his expression stern and indifferent.


    "It seems that he has become the pawn you abandoned!" Bai Feng said lightly.


    "Everyone has his own value. If he can''t even do this, then he is not qualified to do things under my hands!" Wei Zhuang said with an indifferent expression.


    Bai Feng and Mo Ya glanced at Wei Zhuang indifferently, both fell silent, looking towards the battlefield below...


    "Hey~~Shuihanjian...Gao Jianli! It seems that I was lucky! I met you as a famous figure in the world! Presumably, your blood must taste good!" Han Tie''s sharp claws licked and licked, a look of evil spirits.


    "Then it depends on whether you have that ability..." Gao Jianli''s eyes were sharp, and the water cold sword in his hand condensed biting frost, causing the temperature here to drop suddenly.The figure flashed, and he slashed directly at the hidden bat!


    "Ding!!"


    The swords and grasps intersected, exuding ear-piercing cries...The cold air invaded, and invaded all the way to the iron claws, and was frozen a little bit...


    "Damn cold, it''s really annoying..." The hidden bat cursed in a low voice, turned around, and left the iron claw in his hand above the Shuihan Sword!


    The hidden bat has a weird and fast body, and launched a fierce offensive around Gao Jianli, with no fists and feet, or kicking or kicking, and close fights, almost being played by him!


    Gao Jianli has always been extremely concentrated, standing still, his eyes turning with the movement of the hidden bat, and the water-cold sword in his hand turns into a cold light from time to time, forcing the hidden bats to be attacked and killed, so that the hidden bats can''t be occupied at all. The slightest cheap.


    Unable to attack, the hidden bat flew back decisively and concealed the dark forest. With the help of the dim night and the shelter of the trees, it concealed its presence and moved quickly left and right to disturb the enemy''s sight.


    In an instant, it flashed in the air again, and I saw the hidden bat entwined with blood, and his appearance was not human, ghost, and he was full of cold and evil aura.


    With his right hand stretched out, the sharp claws turned into a sharp glow, hitting the key points of Xiao Gao''s neck...


    A glimmer of light flashed in Xiao Gao''s eyes, his body turned sharply, and the Shui Han Sword in his hand drew a crescent moon in the void, his body was handsome and free, unspeakably handsome!


    "Ding!!"


    In an instant, the swords and claws intersect, and they collide with dazzling sparks... But in an instant, the two swords claws fought three times. Accompanied by the strength of the counter shock, the two of them crossed in an instant...


    The hidden bat lowered his head and looked at the incision on his chest where the crystal clear frost was condensed. The cold on it gushed and made his body tremble. He gritted his teeth and tried to endure the cold that hit his whole body for an instant. , Everything was in vain, but for a moment, his breath also showed the cold air from his debut...


    Xiao Gao is holding the sword in one hand, standing proudly aside, the Shuihan sword in his hand exudes a thick cold mist, icy... handsome figure, unspeakable and unrestrained...


    The hidden bat has been practicing the Southern Xinjiang Bat Blood Technique, which has a cold attribute. Every time he drinks blood, his strength will improve by one point. If he does not drink blood for a day, he will age by one point.


    This kind of sorcery, encountering Xiao Gao¡¯s icy air, can be said to be worse. It is only a sword, which invades into the body from the wound, triggering the eruption of Yin Qi in his body, but a light sword will make him It was miserable, and there was a danger of death from freezing his blood!Xiao Gao is his natural nemesis!


    "Damn it!" The hidden bat shouted angrily, suppressing the invading cold air, trembling all over his body, with a scream, his body turned into a dark shadow, and it leaped into the dark dense forest...


    "Huh! Want to escape? It''s not that easy!!" The big hammer, who had been waiting for an opportunity for a long time, shouted angrily, and the huge hammer in his hand flew out in a flash...


    At this moment, the hidden bat whose body was invaded by the cold air was greatly affected, and it was impossible to avoid that fierce and terrifying hammer at all!


    "Bang!!" With a loud noise, the hammer crashed on the back of the hidden bat, and the latter suddenly crashed to the ground with a scream, embedded into the ground!


    Suddenly, his body was seriously injured, and the hidden bat could no longer withstand the terrible cold invading his body. Amidst the screams, cold air rose from his body, his body was frozen a little bit...the vitality was gone...


    "I came here all the way from southern Xinjiang! Just to die? This hidden bat is really pitiful!" Mo Ya looked at the battlefield in the dense forest below and shook his head immediately.


    "It seems that in the past ten years, the hidden bat''s penance in southern Xinjiang has been in vain..." With the moonlight, Wei Zhuang looked down and said lightly.He didn''t feel the slightest feeling about the death of the hidden bat.


    "I can also blame him for being unlucky, but I just met Gao Jianli''s opponent with the same attributes..." Mo Ya shook his head and said.


    "If you lose, you lose. There is no excuse to say!" Wei Zhuang said indifferently: "At this time...Lin''er should act! Go and stop Gao Jianli and Big Hammer! Don''t let them rendezvous with others in time..."


    "Don''t say I didn''t remind you..." Mo Ya looked at Wei Zhuang and said, "Your method this time may provoke Master Wukong. Then, don''t blame us for not helping you!"


    "I don''t need you to teach me how to do things, you just have to complete your tasks..." Wei Zhuang put the Shark-toothed sword in his hand on the ground, faintly, exuding an extremely terrifying aura, domineering and cold. , The strong fighting spirit is rising...


    Mo Ya and Bai Feng looked at each other, and both of them leaped down into the dense forest below with extreme speed...


    "Looking at Wei Zhuang''s posture, it seems that even Master Wukong is his target this time..." Mo Ya smiled lightly at Bai Feng beside him while flying down rapidly.


    "What Wei Zhuang pursues is the ultimate force... and Master Wukong has always been his goal... now that he is successful in his career... naturally he wants to compete with Master Wukong!" Bai Feng said lightly.


    "The world is number one... it sounds really attractive! It''s a pity that I haven''t personally experienced Master Wukong''s terrible him, and will never understand the terribleness of Master Wukong... Wei Zhuang... is doomed to fail..."

 465 Chapter 66: Organ City Strategy

    "Big hammer! Be careful, there are enemies!" Xiao Gao raised his head to look at the sky. Under the night, he saw two figures falling down quickly, one feather floating, and the two of them stepped on one black and one white feathers. Standing on the branches and leaves of the top of the tree like nothing


    Seeing the two, Xiao Gao¡¯s complexion suddenly became extremely solemn: "The Quicksand Organization, among the four great heavenly kings, the first Moya, and the second Baifeng? It seems that your Quicksand Organization, this time is all The crew is dispatched..."


    "The Mo Family''s Gao Jianli really admired his name for a long time! You killed the hidden bat so quickly, and your strength really deserves your reputation!" Mo Ya looked at Gao Jianli with a light smile on his face.


    "Xiao Gao, the situation is a bit wrong, the surroundings are too quiet...Could it be that our Mo family disciples are..." The Big Hammer came to Gao Jianli''s side and said in a solemn low voice.


    Gao Jianli frowned slightly and nodded: "These two people are not easy, they will be indistinguishable for a while... It seems that their purpose is to hold us down! Go back and play with everyone!"


    "Haha! Go back? That won''t work! At least! You have to pass our level before you talk..." Bai Feng held a white feather in his hand and appeared on the ground not far from the two of Xiao Gao.


    "It is rumored that Moya and Baifeng, with light work alone, seems to be unavoidable today!" Xiao Gao''s face was cold, standing with the sword, seeing that he could not get out safely, and the strong cold air radiated from the sword body, making this The air at the place suddenly dropped!


    "Haha!! The wind is slack and the water is cold...the world is famous, I have long wanted to see it!" Mo Ya''s figure flashed, and in a moment, he appeared in front of Xiao Gao.


    "So fast!" Xiao Gao looked at Mo Ya''s movements, his eyes condensed.


    "Then, your opponent is me!" The big iron hammer fought the huge hammer against his shoulder and looked at Bai Feng.


    "You can''t even beat the hidden bat, so what right do you have to stand in front of me?" Bai Feng glanced at the big hammer and said lightly.


    "Huh! I was just dazzled by anger just now. I was careless. Now, I will let you see how good I am!" Being underestimated, the hammer shouted angrily...


    Here, there is a blue mist everywhere, and the cold wind roars from time to time, which looks extremely gloomy...


    "It''s so cold! Where is it? Shao Yu?" The two shivered, clasped their hands tightly around their bodies, and looked at the mysterious passage ahead with a curious expression.


    "How did I know! You really shouldn''t have let you lead the way, and came to such a ghost place inexplicably..." Shaoyu gave Tianming angrily.


    "Hey! I''m just curious, just walk around, who knew I would come to such a ghost place! Or, let''s go in and have a look?" Tian Ming Chao Shaoyu looked over.


    Shaoyu felt his chin for a moment, then nodded: "Let''s go and see! Actually, I am curious too! There is such a hidden place in the Mo Family Institution City..."


    The two reached a consensus and moved forward now...


    "Hey! You two, are you going there?" Suddenly, a soft drink came from behind the two of them, which shocked the two of them. Turning their heads, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "It''s Yue''er! Don''t yell behind people suddenly, it will scare you to death!" Tianming looked at Yue''er and said.


    "Miss Yue''er, aren''t you with Big Brother Wukong? Why did you come here alone?" Shaoyu asked curiously.


    "Huh! I was kicked out by them! So just walk around!" Yue''er mumbled to Xiao Zui, obviously a little angry.


    "Is it a quarrel? It''s not like..." Shaoyu murmured to himself.


    "Yue''er, we are going to have a look ahead now, do you want to come and see with us?" Tianming was very warmly invited.


    "Listen to Sister Rong, this is the forbidden area of ??the Mo family...no entry...hehe...it''s so mysterious...it''s a bit adventurous...then let''s go and see..." Yue''er smiled and turned to the forbidden area of ??the Mo family first. And go...


    Due to Sun Wukong¡¯s prior reminder, everyone in the Mo family has gone to resist the enemies outside. Therefore, this place has become empty, and naturally no one has come out to stop the three of them... The three of them entered the Mo family so easily. In the forbidden area...


    In the dense forest, countless Qin soldiers tried to trap with their bodies, triggering countless traps scattered in the dense forest, rolling logs, spear pits, bow and arrow rain...


    All the way forward, the ground was full of corpses, and they were flattening the Mohist¡¯s institutions at the expense of their lives...


    "General Meng! There are many institutions in the dense forest. If we go deep like this, we may lose a lot!" A soldier came to Meng Tian''s body, knelt on one knee, and exclaimed.


    "The Mohist institution city is really not easy to break..." Meng Tian frowned slightly. These were not soldiers, but they were all from his fierce family. Naturally, he didn''t want to be damaged at will, so he had to give an order: "Send our military order to let all the soldiers return. Right!"


    "Yes!"¡­


    "General Meng, what do we do next?"


    "Wait! The national teacher and others have entered the organ city. There are organs everywhere. Except for people''s lives, it is difficult to break into the organ city. The sky has also come down... temporarily stand by and make plans tomorrow..."


    "Lead!"


    "Master Ban! The Qin army seems to have withdrawn!" A disciple of the Mo family came to Master Ban and said respectfully.


    "En! It''s getting late, it seems that they are planning to attack tomorrow! Haven''t Xiao Gao and Big Hammer come back?"


    "They were entangled by the Mo Ya and Bai Feng organized by the Quicksand..."


    "What?! Why didn''t you say it earlier!" Master Ban was shocked at the moment: "Mo Ya and Bai Feng are not simple things! Quick! Send out the organ beasts, and immediately support Xiao Gao and Big Hammer..."


    "understand!"


    The black feathers are floating, and Mo Crow¡¯s vigorous posture is like a series of black phantoms, shuttled on Xiaogao¡¯s side, whirring, and the grass and trees branches and leaves are shaking violently...


    Xiao Gao stood quietly among the black feathers floating around, paying full attention, watching the little wind and grass on his side. As long as Mo Crow got close, he would be able to counterattack more effectively...


    "boom!!"


    However, at this moment, not far from here, a violent storm suddenly broke out!The chick resounded across the sky, the four dances of the wind and wind, like thunder and howling!Turning into a sky, covering the surrounding sky, sweeping across all directions, this is a huge windy net, violent and gorgeous, with amazing power!


    The body of Mo Ja, who was shuttled to the side of Xiao Gao''s body, stopped immediately. Because of the influence of the Thunder Hammer from the big hammer, let alone performing light work, even standing was a problem.


    At this moment, they seemed to be on the edge of the deep storm, and their bodies were sucked in a little bit...If they were sucked into the storm range of Thor''s Hammer, even if it was Mo Crow and others, under that terrible power, they would be seriously injured if they did not die!..

 466 Chapter 67 Questioning

    "Is this the power of Thor''s Hammer? It''s really scary to experience it up close!" Mo Ya made a decisive action, his figure flashed, and in a flash, he dodged beyond the attack range of Thor''s Hammer!


    Gao Jianli and Bai Feng also performed light work at the same time, avoiding to a distance...


    In front of these first-class masters in the world, and the light work of Bai Feng and Mo Ya is the world''s best, obviously, the Thor''s Hammer of the Big Hammer is useless in front of them.Although it is powerful, it can''t hit others, it''s no use.At this moment, the big hammer can only play with the huge hammer in circles on the court alone!


    In just a moment, the trees around the sledgehammer had been destroyed.Looking at the empty messy scene, Mo Ya sighed and said: "The power of this Thor''s Hammer is really scary! It''s a pity, it''s just a waste of energy if you can''t hit it!"


    "Roar~~"


    Suddenly, a tiger roar came from the forest, and the three-headed white tiger jumped from the forest not far away. When it landed, even the ground vibrated slightly!


    "It seems that their reinforcements have arrived..." Mo Ya and Bai Feng joined together, and Bai Feng looked at the mechanism Bai Hu that was rushing forward, and said lightly: "Our mission was to hold him down, what should we do now?"


    Mo Ya looked away towards Gao Jian, and said with a faint smile: "I originally wanted to see the world-famous Yi Shuihan...Unfortunately, the sky is not what people want, we will see you again..."


    Mo Ya and Bai Feng glanced at each other, their figures flashed, and they jumped away on the branches and leaves above the forest at an astonishing speed...


    "Asshole! You guys don''t want to escape!" The hammer roared immediately, and saw the two leave. How could he be reconciled? This battle is the most depressing battle in his lifetime!His unique knowledge has repeatedly lost its effectiveness, how can this not make him angry!


    "Don''t chase, Big Hammer, at their speed, we can''t catch up!" Gao Jianli said indifferently.


    "Forget you to escape fast!" Sledgehammer yelled angrily, and stopped.


    Several disciples of the Mo family jumped from the white tiger of the agency and said, "Iron leader, high leader, are you all right?"


    "How is the organ city?" The sledgehammer struck the sledgehammer in his hand on his shoulder, and said.


    "The soldiers of the Qin State have stopped their offensive, but they will surely attack again as soon as daybreak! Master Ban said, now, we don¡¯t have to worry about Qin soldiers¡¯ threats, but we have to guard against the other side when it¡¯s dark Send masters to attack our Mojia Institution City..."


    "Understood! Go back!"


    Office city, the meeting hall.


    Master Ban looked at everyone present with a solemn expression, and said: "According to the information provided by Mr. Sun, I am afraid that the public loser family has also joined this time! Everyone must be guarded! Stay alert at all times!"


    "The overbearing organ technique of the public loser family has fought against the non-offensive organ technique of the Mo family for a hundred years. I don''t know who will they send over this time?" Gao Jianli said with a cold face.


    "The new generation of bosses of overbearing organs loses their enemies. It is said that he is very talented on the cover of organ art. Compared with previous generations of masters, it can be said that the blue is better than the blue. There are even rumors that the precision of his organ art has been Closer to the Patriarch of the Public Loss Family! Master Lu Ban, compared with the non-aggressive Mohist school, the public loss family¡¯s organ technique has been painstakingly researched to extremely strengthen the organ¡¯s killing part. This is the so-called hegemonic organ art! During the defeat to the Mo family, he has always been worried about the public defeat. This time, since the public loss family is on the side of Yingzheng, he will definitely come out..." Master Ban said with a serious face.


    "If the public loses their enemies, after listening to this name, it can be seen that he has come to the Mohist school to seek revenge!" The thief had a rare face serious at this moment.


    "Where is Mr. Sun? Where is he now?" Master Ban tilted his head and asked Duan Murong on the side.


    "How do I know...Since I entered the room, I haven''t seen them come out..." Duan Mu Rong said calmly.


    "When you asked, I remembered that Tianming and Shaoyu weren''t here either?" The Pirate looked around and said with some confusion.


    "Tianming and Shaoyu, I''ve seen them near the forbidden area before... But because I found a dark shadow at the time, I chased them and left them alone..." Master Xu thought for a while and frowned slightly.


    "You said that the two of them entered the forbidden area of ??the Mo Family?" Master Ban suddenly exclaimed, and the expressions of the Mo family members present changed slightly.


    "I''m very concerned about the dark shadows you said... what''s the result?" Gao Jianli looked at Master Xu.


    "Lost! It''s just a blink of an eye, and it''s gone!"


    "It seems that there have indeed been masters in the Organ City. Everyone must strictly guard their posts and never let go of any clues!" Master Ban said with a solemn expression.


    "...I''d better go to the forbidden area and have a look!" Duan Murong suddenly got up and said lightly.


    "Then trouble girl Rong..." Master Ban nodded.


    Duan Murong nodded and left the hall...


    "One more point..." Gao Jianli''s expression suddenly became extremely cold: "Foreign enemies must be guarded, but the enemies in the organ city cannot be prevented..."


    "You mean..." The thief looked thoughtfully at Ganie on the side.


    "Why are you here?" Gao Jianli looked at Gai Nie coldly, and a faint trace of killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    "Someone asked me to come...I must come too...I have a mission to accomplish..." Gai Nie''s expression was indifferent, and he was still so calm towards Xiao Gao''s hostility.


    "This mission is assigned to you by Ying Zheng? Help him encircle and suppress our rebellious people, right?" Xiao Gao looked at Gai Nie and said coldly.


    "Xiao Gao! It''s a bit bad for you to say that... isn''t it?" The master class on the side could not help but pleaded: "Mr. Gai is the guest invited by the leader. No one should be rude to him... and he was brought by Mr. Sun again..."


    Gao Jianli frowned and said, "Then why did the enemy come here as soon as he came?"


    "This matter has nothing to do with Mr. Guy, I can explain this matter..." Master Ban said.


    "Explanation?" Gao Jianli''s expression was indifferent, and his eyes were full of hostility and killing intent. "...This won''t make it clear that he was the number one swordsman next to Ying Zheng, right? I can''t believe him on this basis. ¡­"


    After hearing Xiao Gao''s words, everyone was silent. Indeed, the identity of Gai Nie is very sensitive on this occasion.


    Gai Nie''s expression was indifferent, and he knew that his identity would inevitably arouse suspicion in the Mo family, so he clasped his fists, be regarded as acquiescing to Gao Jianli''s arrangement.


    "Yo! Xiao Gao! So, you can''t believe me?" At this moment, Monkey King suddenly appeared at the door, looking at Gao Jianli, with a slight smile on his face.


    "You... I can''t believe it..." Gao Jianli glanced at Monkey King, then looked at Gai Nie, and said coldly: "But he, I can''t believe it..."..

 467 Chapter 68 The Forbidden Land of the Mo Family

    Even when he was questioned in person, Gai Nie''s complexion remained calm as usual. Such a state of mind is indeed not comparable to ordinary people.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Gao Jianli. He was very clear why Gao Jianli was so targeting Gai Nie. He couldn''t help but smile at the moment: "You don''t have to doubt Gai Nie''s identity...I can guarantee that he is not only an enemy, but your friend..."


    "Why are you so sure?" Gao Jianli frowned when he saw Monkey King speak for Ganie like this.


    "Remember the kid he brought with him?" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Of course I remember this, it''s called Tianming!" The thief on the side replied immediately.


    "Then do you know his last name?" A mysterious smile appeared on Monkey King''s face.Gai Nie tilted his head and couldn''t help but looked at Monkey King.


    "I really don''t know about this..." Thief shook his head and said, "What''s the name of that kid? So mysterious? I also became a little curious..."


    "What''s the big deal about a little Mao''s surname..." Master Ban said indifferently.


    Monkey King glanced at the crowd and said with a faint smile: "What if his surname is Jing?"


    "Surname Jing?"


    Everyone was slightly surprised.Because of Monkey King''s relationship, the world has undergone a lot of changes, so their Mohists have not yet ascertained the specific identity of Tianming.


    "His full name is Jing Tianming! How is it? Do you remember something?" Monkey King said with a mysterious expression.


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide anything from Mr. Sun!" Looking at Monkey King, Gai Nie couldn''t help but sigh. Except for Ying Zheng and the few people around him, he knew about such a secret thing. He didn''t expect it. Monkey King turned out to be a person who knew the truth.


    "Jing Tianming... surname Jing..." Xiao Gao frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, and suddenly flashed in his mind, and looked at Monkey King in surprise: "Could it be...Tianming he is..."


    "What is it? I hate selling off, come on!" Thief looked at Monkey King impatiently.


    "Haha! It seems that Xiaogao, you have guessed it..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "You are right... Tianming is Jing Ke''s son... Maybe your giant has guessed it, so I invited Guyie to visit your Mo family..."


    Master Ban and others were all taken aback.


    "Isn''t it! That little boy turned out to be Jing Ke''s son?" Master Ban had an unbelievable expression.


    "When you said that, I remembered it. No wonder that at the first glance of that kid, I felt a little familiar. It turned out to be like this..." The hammer stroked his chin and thought.


    "That''s the kid of the great hero! I didn''t expect that kid would still have such an identity!" The Thief also looked surprised.


    "Big brother''s... son..." Gao Jianli was taken aback for a moment, and then returned to normal again: "Ten years later, I didn''t expect the older brother''s son to be so old..." For a while, Gao Jian couldn''t help but fall into the memories of the past...


    "Before he died, Jing Ke entrusted Tianming to Gai Nie... so Gai Nie defected to the State of Qin... For him, Jing Ke was his first friend and only friend..." Monkey King looked at Gai Nie aside In the past, he said: "Do you think that a person who can entrust his orphan to you is still your enemy?"


    "You defected to the State of Qin for the sake of Tianming?" The Thief and the others looked at Gai Nie in surprise.Just a word from a friend caused him to defect to Qin and become an enemy of Da Qin. Such a person is really admirable and amazing.


    "I know that you have not said it for the sake of Tianming''s safety, but the people here believe that they will be tight-lipped for you..." Monkey King seemed to see Gai Nie''s worry and said.


    Ganie nodded. He knew that this place was all high-ranking members of the Mo family. For Jing Ke''s son, they would naturally not be against Tianming.


    "It turns out that Yingzheng is not chasing you...but Tianming..." Gao Jianli finally eliminated his hostility to Gai Nie at this moment, and immediately clasped his fists: "Don''t worry, since Tianming is the only flesh and blood of eldest brother in this world, I will definitely die. Protect his thoroughness..."


    The misunderstanding was resolved, and the Mo Family formally accepted Gai Nie and regarded him as his own.


    "By the way, did Girl Rong go there?" Monkey King glanced around and asked curiously.


    "Girl Rong is chasing Tianming and Shaoyu. Those two guys seem to have broken into the forbidden area of ??the Mo family." Master Ban said.


    "Forbidden area..." Sun Wukong looked up to the entrance of the hall, somewhat surprised: "Why Yue''er followed in... Huh? I didn''t expect that she was there... This is really interesting..."


    "Big Brother Wukong! What are you talking to yourself? Don''t make it seem like you saw Tianming and the others..." The Pirate looked at Monkey King and couldn''t help showing a hint of curiosity.


    "Girl Rong is in danger. I have to go to the forbidden area. I will leave the things here to you..." Sun Wukong waved his hand to everyone, his figure flashed and disappeared...


    "So fast!!"


    Everyone present was shocked.


    "Xiao Yao, your light work is better than that of Mr. Sun, how..." Master Ban turned his head to look at Pioneer.


    "His speed just now...I didn''t see it clearly...what did you say?" Thief looked a little depressed.I thought that my light work was already''No. 1 in the world'', but I didn''t want to, but now I was hit hard.


    In a jungle away from the organ city, Wei Zhuang stood alone with a sword, and two figures suddenly flashed out behind him.Wei Zhuangtou didn''t know it either, and said lightly: "You are back so soon? It seems that the mission has failed..."


    "No way, the Mo family''s reinforcements have arrived... They sent several organ beasts, so we had to retreat temporarily..." Mo Ya said lightly with his arms folded.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore... the reinforcements sent by Yingzheng have arrived... the Mo family organ beasts will naturally be dealt with by then... Now... Bai Feng, I have a task to give you..."


    "What task?"


    "Go and give Yuan Yu Qianye to Lin''er..."


    "Yuan Yu Qianye? Wei Zhuang, you have to think clearly..." Mo Ya was slightly surprised.


    "Your nonsense is too much... Your mission, just execute my order..." Wei Zhuang interrupted Mo Ya''s words indifferently: "Since we are here... Then why bother? Care what means..."


    "This is really your style... It hasn''t reached the goal, no compromise..." Bai Feng took the porcelain bottle in Wei Zhuang''s hand, jumped off and tapped, and disappeared here in a flash...


    Looking at the open door of the forbidden area, Duan Mulong''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "Did they really enter the forbidden area?" After a moment of contemplation, Duan Mulong stepped into the forbidden area door...


    However, not long after entering the forbidden area, a woman with a light veil mask appeared in front of him. Duanmu Rong''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled and she softly shouted: "Who are you?"..

 468 Chapter 69 The Moon God

    The woman slowly turned around, revealing the whole picture.


    Her skin was white and snowy, slender and qualitative, and a sheet of light gauze covered her eyes. If it was looming, she could vaguely see the icy cold wind.


    "Moon God..." After seeing the woman''s face, Duan Mulong''s gaze suddenly became extremely solemn: "Unexpectedly, Ying Zheng sent the most trusted national teacher around him! He really looks up to our Mo family! "


    "Are you from the Mo Family?..." The Moon God looked at Duan Murong with a calm expression, a strange energy fluctuation in his hand, and one hand stuck out, an invisible energy fluctuation emerged from Duan Murong''s side...


    Duan Murong was shocked at the moment, her figure flashed, and several silver needles shot out from her hands in an instant, taking the vitality of the moon god...


    Moon God''s complexion was indifferent, not evasive, looking at the silver needle that rushed in, still so calm and calm, his slender hand was slightly lifted, and the rich fluctuations radiated out in front of him. A field of energy fluctuations, the silver needle submerged in it, like muddy into the sea, losing its original power and hanging in the air.


    The Moon God lightly flicked his finger, and the bound silver needle instantly lased towards Duanmu Rong at an even more alarming speed...


    "My silver needle is not effective against her..." Duan Murong looked solemn, and she was deeply shocked. She had already regarded the one in front of her as her biggest enemy in her life.She dodges to avoid the silver needles that are blasted, but as soon as she touches the ground under her feet, she feels a strong binding force enveloping her, and her body slowly rises into the air...


    "This...this is?..." Duan Murong was shocked at the moment, hurriedly running her internal strength, trying her best to break free...


    "En?" Feeling that Duan Mu Rong was about to break the bondage, Moon God''s expression flashed with a hint of surprise, and the left hand was also used at the moment, and the power of the rich energy bondage skyrocketed. How Ren Duanmu Rong struggled was futile.


    Obviously, Duanmu Rong''s most powerful is medical skills, in terms of martial arts, he is not a rival of the same level as Moon God.


    Duan Murong held a few silver needles in her hands, struggling to shoot out, but in the invisible energy that bound her, like a muddy sea, there was no way to exert force...


    "Is the Mo family''s medical immortal just this capable?" Moon God''s expression was indifferent, and with a light hand, a sharp invisible fluctuation was attacking Duanmu Rong as Xiong...


    Duanmurong''s complexion changed slightly, but at this moment, she was unable to do anything. She could only watch the fierce fluctuations as the xiong strikes her...the terrible wind entrained in it, if it is in the middle of the xiong''s mouth, she will be left behind if she is not dead Half-Life...


    In the original work, Duan Mu Rong fell into a coma due to a poisonous body and was dying.Could it be that she still couldn''t escape the fate of being seriously injured?


    The answer is of course no, because in this world, there has been a person who can change the fate of anyone.


    Just as the fierce wind was about to hit Duanmurong xiong''s mouth, her figure suddenly disappeared strangely...


    "En?" The Moon God was slightly surprised at the moment, as if he felt something, tilted his head and looked over...


    I saw that Monkey King held Duanmu Rong in his arms as a princess.The latter''s complexion was a little reddish, her heart was beating, and she was a little flustered. She was held in her arms by someone she had always liked. She was such a pure and beautiful beauty, it was inevitable that she was a little flustered and shy.It''s just that her face is cold and indifferent, and most people can''t see it.


    "Girl Rong, are you okay?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smile as he looked at the beautiful woman in his arms.


    "It''s okay..." Duan Murong shook her head and said faintly, but her expression was a little unnatural and her eyes dodged. However, seeing the moon god on the side, her complexion suddenly became very serious: "Be careful, she is Yin and Yang. One of the two great guardians of the family, and also Yingzheng¡¯s most trusted national teacher... his strength is unfathomable..."


    Sun Wukong nodded faintly, put Duanmu Rong down, and looked at Moon God...


    "... Monkey King... is that him?..." The Moon God looked at Monkey King, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and an inexplicable cold killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    "The famous Moon God, that is really thundering! You don''t want to stay in the Xianyang Palace, help Yingzheng fortune telling, and what will you do in the Mojia Institution City?" Monkey King looked at the Moon God with a smile on his face. Said: "Could it be that you feel lonely and come to this institution city to find your husband?"


    "Humph!"


    However, as soon as Monkey King¡¯s words fell, the Moon God snorted immediately, as if he was said to have something like a thought. The cold killing intent burst out unreservedly, the yin and yang in his hands were printed, and the rich and violent energy fluctuations were strangely in the Monkey King. The whole body appeared, floating his whole person into the air...


    "Hey! What do you want to do? Want to murder your husband? Quickly let me down!" At this moment, Monkey King didn''t forget to take advantage of words.


    "Today...you must die..." However, Moon God heard Sun Wukong''s words, and her expression became even colder. It was the first time that she had such a firm determination to kill someone...because all of this was just her divination Caused by...


    Xianyang Palace, the bedroom of the Moon God.


    At the moment, she is meditating and practicing, sitting still.


    A man in a black robe, unable to see the slightest face, wanders like a ghost and enters this door that ordinary people cannot step into...


    "Is there a problem?"


    As soon as the black-clothed man entered, the Moon God clearly sensed it, but his eyes still did not open, and he said indifferently.


    "There is news from Master Star Soul... Their mission failed this time... Jun Yun Zhong is also seriously injured, life or death is uncertain... Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming have betrayed the Yin Yang family and followed a man named Monkey King..."


    "En? Is it true?" Rao, the Moon God who has always been indifferent, also showed a hint of surprise.


    "This is an order from Master Star Soul personally. It cannot be faked..."


    "The Star Soul would admit his failure... It seems that the Monkey King is indeed a bit capable... But... how could Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming betray the Yin-Yang family? What is hidden in it?" Some became serious, thought about it, returned to the place where they usually meditate, and carried out their astrology...


    Dark and mysterious, with little stars, the Moon God sitting quietly on the crystal-like ground, his hands emitting blue light, like fireflies burning, slender hands dancing, heavy afterimages, like the Thousand-Hand Guanyin, unpredictable, mysterious and weird, Like a dream!She is deducing, comprehending, peeping into the unknown fate...


    The Monkey King, who is far away in the Mohist Institution City, is playing with Yue''er in the courtyard at this moment. Nongyu and the Snow Girl accompany the piano and Xiao Li, sitting at the stone table, listening to the melodious piano and flute accompaniment...


    Suddenly, Monkey King seemed to feel something, and an inexplicable and weird smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Moon God? How dare to fortune my destiny...see how I tease you..."..

 469 Chapter 70: Spoofing the Moon God

    In the Xianyang Palace, the moon god danced with his slender hands, transformed into a thousand-handed afterimage, mysterious and full of dreamy colors... In the twinkling of stars, a very warm and loving picture appeared before her eyes. , The Moon God¡¯s complexion turned into a faint blush, and at the same time it became cold and bitter. In consternation, killing intent emerged...


    In the picture, there are only two people. In the room, there are dense red candles, lights and festoons, and the posts are full of red happy characters.A discerning person knows at a glance that this is the so-called new house!


    And the owner of the new house, there are only two people, not others, it is the Moon God and Monkey King.


    "Wife! Come, let''s discuss the philosophical issues of life tonight..." Monkey King took off the red headscarf on the Moon God''s head, drank a cup of wine, laughed and threw the Moon God down on the post full of happy words. On his new chuang, one by one, the bride from the Moon God was pulled out...


    Seeing this, the Moon God was already flushed, and quickly put away his astrology, his complexion changed and his heart was surging, and it was difficult to calm down.She could hardly believe that she would marry that man named Monkey King in the end?How is this possible... and, this time the astrology is too weird. Before, she could only peer into the secrets for a little bit. This time, it will be so clear?Even the voice was heard by her, which is incredible!


    "Could it be that my astrology has broken through again?" At this moment, the Moon God began to doubt himself a little bit.


    However, she would never have thought that all of this was Monkey King spoofing the Moon God, and she would not have thought that in this world, there are people who can easily rewrite the fate of others...


    "In any case... this man must die..." Recalling the blushing and heart-pounding scene in his mind, Moon God''s face was cold, and anyone who shakes his heart must die...


    "Hey! It''s a very dangerous thing to be in a daze in the battle!" Monkey King looked at the somewhat tranced Moon God, and could not help but kindly reminded him.


    "En?!" The Moon God awoke from the momentary memories, looking at Monkey King''s laughing face, an inexplicable anger suddenly rose in his heart.


    She has always been very confident in her astrology, and she naturally believed in everything she had fortuned before!If there are no accidents, the person in front of you will become his mate.


    The word "Miangong", just as she chanted, a resentment arose in her heart...


    At this moment, she still doesn''t know that all of this is Monkey King''s tricks. Who is not good at divination, but Monkey King, are you not trying to find sin for yourself?


    Therefore, the Moon God personally asked Ying Zheng to come to this Mo Family Institution City, and her purpose was only to kill Monkey King and cut off her destiny and his destiny!


    "This killing intent is really scary! It seems that you really wanted to kill me?" Monkey King smiled, knowingly asked: "Speaking of which, we only met for the first time? Why are you so intent to kill me? Isn¡¯t that big? Didn¡¯t you just molested you? No need to be so murderous, right?¡±


    The Moon God did not speak, but proved his determination to kill Monkey King by his own actions. The power of Yin and Yang in his hand was surging forward, flashing a blue light, and directly attacked and killed Monkey King who was bound in the sky...


    "Wukong! Be careful!!" Duan Murong on the side exclaimed immediately.


    "Zhengzheng~~~~"


    Before Sun Wukong moved, the magic sword on his waist trembled spontaneously, and then a sword groan of''zheng'' broke through the bondage, turned into a blood stream, and pierced directly towards the moon god''s heart. ¡­


    The speed is so fast, almost in the blink of an eye...


    "!!!"


    The Moon God was shocked immediately, and the power of Yin and Yang in his hand was surging again, and he flew backwards, and the rich glow enveloped the spurred magic sword, but he still couldn''t stop the magic sword from even the slightest speed...


    This magic sword has now become the sword of Monkey King, and naturally, it has absorbed a lot of Monkey King''s breath. Although it is only a little bit of breath, it is enough to strengthen her more terrifying than any master in the world. !Can Moon God be able to resist it?


    It''s not that Moon God is not strong, but that the opponent he encountered is too abnormal.


    His own onmyoji could not restrain the terrifying magic sword at all, which caused the Moon God¡¯s face to change slightly, hurriedly circling his body, dodges to avoid... However, the magic sword is alive, faster than her, almost blinking. To catch up... With Moon God''s pupils shrinking slightly, he pierced towards her eyebrows...


    "This person... is so terrible..." For the first time in his life, Moon God felt shock and powerlessness in his heart. Looking at the stabling magic sword, he could only helplessly welcome death...


    However, at the moment when she closed her eyes and waited for death, the magic sword was at the center of her eyebrows, a slight difference, and stood still for an instant, surrounded by a thick devilish air, exuding immortality...


    But the scarf covered by the Moon God was divided into two under the invisible sword aura, slowly falling to the ground...


    "Okay... awesome..." Duan Murong, who was worried about Monkey King, was shocked at this moment.The moon god who is well-known in the world is actually no match for a saber in the hands of Monkey King?This is incredible!How can there be such a existence in the world?


    "You... why don''t you do it?" Moon God said coldly, looking at Monkey King.


    "Aren''t you happy if you didn''t kill you? Would it be okay to kill you?" Sun Wukong gave Moon God a blank glance.


    Duanmu Rong''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly: "Sure enough, as Xue Nu said, this guy will never kill a woman... This character is worse than Xiao Hu..."


    With a thought to Sun Wukong, the magic sword flew in his hand instantly, hung it around his waist, and looked at the depths of the forbidden area. Sun Wukong said to Duan Murong on the side: "Let''s go! Let''s go in and take a look! Yue''er is also inside..."


    "Then what should she do?" Duan Murong frowned and looked at the Moon God.


    Sun Wukong took it for granted right now: "Of course it is also together, she is now my captive!"


    Luna heard this, and Dai Mei frowned slightly.


    "Why? Not convinced?" Monkey King glanced at Moon God and said, "Although Brother won''t kill you, if you are not obedient, a small punishment is still possible... For example, a few bites Fart or something..." Well, Monkey King''s words are too poisonous. For a woman in this world, such a threat is more unacceptable than killing her.


    However, the Moon God still looked calm and said nothing.Immediately behind Monkey King, only the slender hands under the sleeves made the strange yin and yang seals. If someone from the yin and yang family sees them, they will be able to recognize the seal she has made at a glance, which is called the yin and yang family. The most terrifying and unsolvable''Six Soul Horror Curse''!


    Since he is not a rival on the bright side, he can only shoot secretly!As long as the person who has been hit by the''Six Soul Horror Curse'', once the internal force is activated, the curse seal will occur. At this time, it is useless even if the so-called Immortal Da Luo comes...


    [It¡¯s still a change today. I¡¯m sorry. There is still one day tomorrow...

 470 Chapter 71—God Comes with a Sword

    As the Moon God concealed the last seal, there was a haziness above the slender hand, and layers of mist spread at an astonishing speed, so that the place was instantly covered by a vague and strange thick fog...


    "Not good! Go back!!" Duan Mulong was shocked, and backed away. It was just that the dense fog was spreading too fast. Just as he acted, he immediately enveloped the two of them...


    In fact, Sun Wukong had already discovered her secret actions when the Moon God closed the seal for the first time, but the Yin and Yang curse seal had no effect on him, so he didn''t bother to bother about it!Let the Moon God toss it!He wanted to let the Moon God yield to him from the bottom of his heart, and could no longer resist him.


    Because Monkey King knows very well that for an indifferent and icy woman like Moon God, you can only disgust her hard, or use absolute strength to make her powerless to resist, leaving an indelible shadow in her heart, whether it is positive Yes, or negative. Over time, you will get used to... Get used to it. Are you afraid that you won¡¯t have a chance?


    As the smoke cleared, Duan Murong felt the changes in her lower body, and hurriedly checked her wrist, her complexion changed drastically: "This...this is...the curse of the Yin Yang family..."


    "This is the most powerful type of curse imprint in my Yin-Yang family, called the Six Soul Horror Curse... Now, once you move, the curse imprint will occur... invades the internal organs, and at that time, even if the immortal Da Luo comes, it will not be saved. You guys!" The Moon God looked at Monkey King indifferently, and said calmly: "You are strong, but unfortunately, you can''t escape the doom of death... because this is your destiny..."


    "My destiny? Can you control it?" Monkey King looked at the Moon God with a joking expression: "But... isn''t what you control the Seal of Sleeping Curse? How can you even have the Six Souls Horror Curse?"


    "En?" The Moon God looked at Monkey King, his expression slightly changed, and he was a little unbelievable: "You... don''t have the Sixth Soul Fear Curse?!"


    "!!!" Duan Mulong was also slightly taken aback, and then he suddenly felt that the person who can keep the Da Si Ming and the Young Si Ming by his side, if there is no means, would he dare to keep these two dangerous characters by his side? ?Thinking of Monkey King''s magical healing methods, Duanmu Rong immediately recovered his former peace.


    "If the curse is effective, do you think I dare to keep Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming by my side?" Monkey King looked at the Moon God with a joking smile.


    "...Are there even people who are not afraid of the Yin-Yang curse?... It seems that your threat must die for our Yin-Yang family..." Moon God''s expression was indifferent, but in his eyes, a cold killing intent appeared.


    I saw the power of Yin and Yang in her hand surging and running, fiercely rushing, exuding terrible fluctuations, raising her hands and feet, seemed to make the void tremble and buzz, this is the performance of the Moon God''s operation of onmyoji to its extreme, dense fluctuations , At a glance, it seems that the entire space is distorted...


    Of course, this is only visual, and there is no real power to distort space...


    In the first duel, the Moon God just wanted to try Monkey King''s skills, but didn''t want to. In an instant, he was driven into a desperate situation by the Demon Sword, and it was too late to resist with all his strength... That was the result of underestimating the enemy, and this time, She is well prepared, and the onmyoji technique works to the extreme. Once she takes a shot, it is a lore. She knows very well that in dealing with such an unfathomable master, she must not hesitate in the slightest. Winning or losing is often just blinking. between¡­


    The Moon God at this moment, without the veil to cover her eyes, the power of yin and yang is running, permeating her body, and her body is completely outburst. Her body is swaying, wrapped in the power of yin and yang, she is actually suspended in the air, her hair is scattered, look When she got up, she was so lonely and arrogant, her posture was extremely confusing...Looking at this posture, she was obviously going to work hard with Monkey King.


    Because Sun Wukong puts too much pressure on her, even in the face of Donghuang Taiyi, she has never felt this way to make her feel terrified. For her, it is simply incredible...


    The Moon God is lonely and confident, like a goddess in the sky, how can he really obediently obey Sun Wukong''s words and follow him!Although she knew that she was invincible, she still chose to shoot resolutely, in order to win even the slightest hope!


    The Moon God burst into an astonishing energy fluctuation from the very beginning, and displayed the strongest onmyoji. The fluctuation was too violent, and he deserved to be a master in the ranks of the strongest in the world!


    "Hey!"


    Moon God''s slender hand, white body, fluttering clothes, pinching his hands, hitting Monkey King...


    This is too fast!


    The terrifying power of Yin and Yang is like an invisible wave, and in a flash, it swept towards Monkey King...


    At this time, the Moon God has a dusty and agile temperament, noble and arrogant, and has a different kind of beauty. This is the ultimate performance of onmyoji. A dress close to the muscles and skin, showing her proud figure to the fullest!


    "I didn''t usually find out that the figure of the Moon God is so impactful!" Monkey King looked up and looked at the charm and charm of the Moon God, and couldn''t help but admire him again and again.


    Seeing the terrible wave approaching, the magic sword suddenly flashed in my hand, and I saw Monkey King lightly swiping forward, and the terrible sword aura slashed out. In an instant, the energy wave that swept through was cut into two...


    The sword aura disappeared, almost in the blink of an eye, in a blink of an eye, slashed on the lunar god¡¯s delicate body...


    "Tear!~~"


    No blood was sprayed, no screams, some, just rags flying in the sky...


    Duan Mulong looked at the Moon God at this time and was stunned...


    Moon God looked at herself, for a moment, did not recover, she was still on the spot... just now, she thought she was going to die... but now...


    "Tsk tusk!! I can''t see it, it turns out that the figure of the moon god is so hot!..." Monkey King grinned his chin, looking at the moon god who was bursting with a sword in front of him, his eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help but sigh in admiration. .I was full of praise for that god who had just made a sword!Others use swords to kill people, but brother uses swords to burst clothes!There are wood!


    A word awakened the Moon God, and in an instant, the delicate face was dyed with a tantalizing red glow, while the Moon God¡¯s pretty face became more and more cold, even the temperature here , Are all lowered several degrees...


    She said nothing, her figure flashed, her hands were covered with terrible yin and yang fluctuations, and she slapped Sun Wukong''s heart with a palm...


    Sun Wukong stood there calmly, until Moon God¡¯s terrible killer move came close to him, and then he drew it away. Moon God was horrified to discover that in an instant, he lost control of his body, and his strength seemed to be lost. Suddenly pulled away, fell straight down, and plunged into the arms of Monkey King...


    With a faint fragrance and a warm, soft body, Sun Wukong hugged the Moon God in his arms and couldn''t help but smile: "Oh! So you look so cold on the surface, but you didn''t expect it to be so bold in your heart! I couldn¡¯t accept this sudden change for a while!"


    Well, Sun Wukong is actually molesting the Moon God, in disgusting Moon God, for such a woman who is as cold and beautiful as a goddess, only if you disgust her, she will firmly remember you in her heart.Love is born out of love, and in the same way, love can be born out of hate!..

 471 Chapter 72—Conquer the Moon God

    Duan Murong looked at the Moon God and Monkey King who were hugging each other, and her heart suddenly became uncomfortable.It''s just that she has nothing to do with Monkey King at all, and she can only hide the uncomfortableness in her heart.It''s just that the expression on his face has become even colder.


    "Let go!" Moon God said with a cold expression, looking at Monkey King.Although she was hugged by a man, her state of mind remained calm and her complexion did not fluctuate.


    But cryptically, Sun Wukong still felt a panic in her heart, which could not escape Sun Wukong''s perception.


    "Let go of you? How can it be done, for those who are not obedient, it is natural to have a good lesson...otherwise you will not have a long memory!" Monkey King smiled faintly, reached out with a big hand, and grabbed her. Xiaoman waist lifted the Moon God.


    Gu Jing Wubo''s Moon God''s complexion finally changed. He was picked up like a chick, and he would feel very embarrassed if he changed him.Binghan''s expression suddenly solidified.


    "Hey!"


    It¡¯s just that the Moon God¡¯s reaction is swift, his eyes glowing, brilliant, if there is a galaxy rising and falling, the stars are shining, and the power of yin and yang in his hand is swiftly running, and directly slaps Sun Wukong''s heart with a ruthless palm...


    "Wukong!!!" Duan Murong who was on the side was shocked, and he didn''t care about it. The silver needle flashed in his hand, and the Moon God was about to be killed on the spot.


    Because Moon God is being carried by Monkey King now, he can''t get away at all. If Duan Mu Rong launches an attack at this time, no matter how strong Moon God is, it will be impossible to evade.


    "Girl Rong, don''t worry, I''m fine!" Sun Wukong hurriedly stopped Duanmu Rong and said with a faint smile.


    Duan Murong looked at Monkey King suspiciously and saw that his face was as usual, not like a fake, his hanging heart was also let go, but when he saw Monkey King still encircling the moon god''s willow waist, his face suddenly became cold, and he hummed softly. With a cry, he turned his head.


    Seeing Duanmu Rong''s expression, Monkey King was happy and jealous. This is a good sign!


    On the other hand, Moon God was shocked at this moment, feeling severe pain in her palm. She was very confident in her palm, even if the world¡¯s best masters ate this palm head-on, it would definitely be a challenge. Not good.But Monkey King, there was nothing unusual. With her attack, it was like a white beating. On the contrary, her arm was numb and painful. She believed that if she was exerting a little force, her palm must be Has been shattered.


    "This person''s cultivation base... is so terrible... already far above the Eastern Emperor..." The Moon God at this moment was very uneasy, and now she clearly understood that the enemy they were going to deal with was actually It''s so terrible, so terrible that even a person with the strength of her mind has a strong sense of powerlessness...


    However, Moon God is not a person who concedes defeat easily, knowing that he is invincible, but the killing intent has not diminished but increased. For her, life and death have long been ignored!


    After sensing the firmness in Moon God¡¯s heart, Monkey King shook his head lightly, but sighed in his heart: "It seems that I won¡¯t give you a good look, you won¡¯t be in peace anymore!..." His heart moved, with a trace of terror. The coercion, went directly to the Moon God oppression...


    The Moon God, with a murderous heart, suddenly felt a chill in his heart at this moment, like falling into the Nine Nether Ice Cave, icy cold, and deep fear rises from the heart, spreads the soul, and trembles from the soul...


    She was horrified to discover that under this terrible breath, she had lost control of her body. The only thing she was awake was her brain and the deep fear in her heart!


    She couldn''t stop this fear at all, and the usual state of mind that the sky would collapse and not be alarmed, at this moment, it was like a piece of paper, it was broken at the touch of it!Because in front of her is a terrifying existence beyond her imagination...


    "This is... the reason for the surrender of the... and Young Master...?... In the world, there is such a terrible existence..." At this moment, the Moon God was a little lost, and the line of defense in his heart was instantly shattered. Then, the Moon God surrendered under the terrifying breath of Monkey King and knelt down...


    This is the breath of God, the supreme mighty power of the Lord of the One Realm, and it is only a mere mortal, unable to resist.


    "I didn''t want to use this method... but I don''t have time to spend it with you... Rather than obey Ying Zheng''s orders, it is better to follow me obediently..." Monkey King put down the Moon God and said lightly.


    "Yes..." The Moon God''s face was a little pale. The terrifying aura that Sun Wukong exuded just now really scared her. It was not what she could imagine. She wanted to resist, but the soul chose to surrender. She could not resist the coercion and terror, she could only lower her arrogant head to express surrender!


    "It''s terrible... breath!!" Duan Mulong''s eyes widened in shock, eyes full of incredible.After Si Ming, even the Moon God was subdued by him?It is almost like a dream.And the terrible aura that she felt just now, even she almost knelt down, it was horrible, it was so terrible that humans could not contend with it. Under that breath, the only choice was surrender!


    "No wonder he was able to subdue Dasi Ming and Young Si Ming... It turns out... there are such terrible existences in the world... Is he a human? That kind of breath... I''m afraid that only the legendary''God'' can possess it. Right?..." At this moment, the shock in Duan Murong''s heart could not be calm for a long time, she finally knew how terrifying the person in front of her was!Not to mention sweeping the world, even if it destroys the world, it is impossible!!


    Sun Wukong no longer intends to play slowly, because his time is limited, so he must improve his strength before Yuan Annihilation arrives...


    "Let''s go! Let''s go in and take a look!" Monkey King looked at the two of them, smiled slightly, and then walked toward the passage... The two women hesitated for a moment, and immediately followed...


    In the forbidden area, Tiger Leaping Checkpoint.


    Tianming curled up, trembling all over. Shaking constantly, clenching his teeth, seemed to be enduring great pain!And the seal of the sleeping curse on his neck has been fully revealed at this moment, and the lines on it are staggered, emitting a faint blue glow, which looks very strange...


    "Yue''er, what is going on with Tianming? What the hell is the thing on his neck?" Shaoyu looked at Tianming, who was crying and rolling on the ground, and looked at Yue''er on the side very anxiously.


    "What is in the sky is a very deep Yin and Yang curse. Although I have learned Yin and Yang, Brother Wukong has not taught me the Yin and Yang curse. I can only suppress this curse. If you want to remove it, you must have Wukong brother. I shot..."


    "Then you quickly suppress it! Tianming looks very painful!" Shaoyu said anxiously.


    "En!" Yue''er nodded, the stars in her hand were shining, the fluorescent light was dotted, and with a wave of her slender hand, the fluorescent light sprinkled, and in an instant, she wrapped the seal of the sleeping curse on Tianming''s neck...


    [Really busy!Hey, I can''t sleep well at night now, and my daughter keeps crying in the middle of the night. It hurts so much!..

 472 Chapter 73 Tiger Jump

    As the fluorescent light poured on the seal of the sleeping spell, a strange black mist appeared in the prominent seal of the sleeping spell, which slowly diffused and eroded towards Yue''er on the side. go with¡­


    "Yue''er! Be careful!" Shaoyu on the side was shocked immediately.


    "Don''t worry, just relying on this kind of curse seal, it can''t erode me!" Yue''er smiled slightly, and the fluorescence in his hand suddenly skyrocketed. In an instant, it wrapped Tianming''s entire body, and immediately smashed the black with a destructive attitude The fog was forced to go back, and the black gas slowly dissipated under the fluorescent envelope...


    Coming back to the black energy, the fluorescent light gradually formed a point, and it came to the place of the sleeping curse seal on Tianming''s neck, and disappeared into it. The curse seal gradually disappeared, and finally disappeared completely!And the painful and wailing Tianming also gradually calmed down.


    "Tianming, are you okay?" Shaoyu saw Tianming returning to normal and immediately helped him up.


    "It''s okay!" Tianming shook his head. At this moment, he felt a bit cold all over his body. It turned out that his clothes had been soaked in cold sweat.Turning his head to look at Yue''er, Tianming said gratefully: "Thank you, Yue''er, I didn''t expect you to suppress this strange disease of me! It seems that I will suffer less torment in the future..."


    "What a strange disease! I heard Yue''er say that you are the Yin Yang family''s sleeping curse seal..." Shao Yu immediately patted Tianming''s shoulder and said: "What is your kid''s history? You were killed by someone. This high-level curse!"


    "I...how did I know... As far as I can remember, it seems to have been on me..." Tianming touched his head, like that, it was almost impossible to ask.Shaoyu decisively chose to give up.


    "Don''t worry! The Sleeping Curse Seal has been completely sealed by me. If there is no accident, it will definitely not happen again, but if you want to eradicate it, you have to let Brother Wukong come... This is a kind of insoluble The Yin and Yang curse seal can only be unlocked by Brother Wukong without risk..."


    "Can Brother Wukong unlock this curse seal? That''s great!" Tianming was overjoyed: "When the time comes, I must let Brother Wukong unlock this damn curse seal. It has caused me a lot of suffering... "


    "Do you want to unlock the Seal of Sleep? It won''t be difficult then..."


    Suddenly three figures flashed out, and in an instant, they appeared in front of Yue''er three.


    "Brother Wukong!" Seeing the incoming person, Yue''er was overjoyed and immediately flew into Sun Wukong''s arms.


    Sun Wukong held Yue''er in his arms with a look of affection, rubbed her little head, and said, "You little girl, you can be tossed! Now the enemy of the organ city, you are doing well, and you ran to the Mo family. Here comes the forbidden area!"


    "The enemy is coming from the organ city? Could it be that Yingzheng''s minions are here?" Shaoyu asked with a slight start.


    "En! But there are a lot of masters here! Now, the Mo Family Organ City is in chaos!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Since we found them, let''s go back quickly!" Duan Murong said with an anxious expression.She has always been worried about the safety of the Institution City.


    "Since it''s here... don''t worry about going back... It''s getting late now, and the organ city is safe for the time being!" Monkey King waved his hand and said, "Go in and take a look! Actually, I''m curious too!"


    "This..." Duan Murong hesitated and wanted to refuse, but it was not easy to go against Sun Wukong''s meaning, and she fell silent now, which was considered a tacit consent.


    "Big Brother Wukong! Yue''er said that you can unlock this curse on me. Will you help me to unlock it?" Tianming suddenly whizzed and said in front of Sun Wukong with hope.


    "En! Let''s talk about it when we get out!" Monkey King nodded lightly.


    "Great! I can finally get rid of this damn curse..." Tianming jumped up happy now.But when he turned the corner of his eyes, seeing the Moon God behind Monkey King, a hint of doubt emerged: "Who is this woman? Why do I look familiar?" Tian Ming touched his head and fell into thought.However, no matter how I think about it, I can''t remember who she is, I can only grasp a vague familiar feeling.


    "The Moon God of the Yin Yang Family..." Sun Wukong said lightly: "But don''t be afraid, she is already her own..."


    "Yue... Moon God?... Isn''t it?!!!" Shaoyu suddenly became surprised and said: "She... she wouldn''t be the right guardian of the Yin Yang family... the most trusted national teacher next to Ying Zheng, right? You... She has accepted it?..."


    "It surprised you! This woman is amazing?" Tianming was a little disdainful of Shaoyu''s surprise.


    "What do you know! This is a master at the same level as your uncle, you say it''s not that good!" Shaoyu gave Tianming a white look and exclaimed.


    "Isn''t it? So powerful?" Now, Tianming was also surprised.


    "The Moon God of the Yin-Yang family, Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming... This time, the Yin-Yang family, it can be said that the three masters have been compromised!" At this moment, Shao Yu was not surprised how surprised.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go inside!" Monkey King said lightly, came to the edge of Tiger Jump, and looked forward...


    Tianming also followed closely, looking at the misty chasm ahead, with spears erected, making people look at it, and there was a flurry of hair in my heart. If this falls, I don¡¯t know how many blood holes will be pierced through my body...


    "What kind of mechanism is this? It looks scary!" Tianming looked at the mechanism in front of him, unavoidably feeling a little bit cold.


    "This mechanism is called Tiger Jump, and it is rumored that only heroes with supernatural powers can pass here..." Duan Mulong explained lightly from the side.


    "Natural supernatural power? Shaoyu isn''t the only one to say, right? He raised such a big pot before..." Tianming immediately looked at Shaoyu beside him.


    "What a cauldron! It''s called a bronze cauldron, you guy is really ignorant!" Shaoyu glanced at Tianming and shook his head immediately.Tianming suddenly touched the back of his head a little embarrassed, and gave a smirk.Immediately, the conversation turned around, pointing to himself and said: "But it is me that the hero of the world should say?"


    "You kid can really blow!" Shaoyu shook his head immediately.


    "What a superhero born with supernatural power! Such a mechanism can be directly flown past!" Yue''er on the side smiled immediately, slowly rising into the air, and directly towards the sky above the spear-stabbed mechanism. Flew over...


    "Okay! This mechanism is like a fake to Yue''er!" Shaoyu exclaimed immediately.


    "I want to come, my Mo Family Patriarch did not expect that in this world, there will be people who can fly in the sky freely..." Duan Murong''s expression was indifferent, but her tone of voice inevitably sighed...

 473 Chapter 74 Breakthrough

    "Since Yue''er can fly over...then how should we go?" Shaoyu suddenly looked at Monkey King.Wukong was given to Yue''er by Monkey King, so naturally Monkey King will do too.


    Monkey King pointed to the bronze handle on the side, and said faintly: "Did you see that? Qianjin Bronze Tiger, as long as someone can pull that thing, a slab of stone will appear on the rock wall around the mechanism. The stone slab will naturally pass..."


    "Qianjin Copper Tiger? I''ll try it!" Tianming ran over, grabbing the copper ring with both hands, grinning, and using the strength of the breastfeeding he couldn''t pull even the slightest. Instead, he lay down tired and panted. .


    "Oh~~" Shaoyu shook his head and walked forward: "Boy, get out of the way, let me come, your eldest brother!" Then, Shaoyu held the copper ring with one hand and tried. Immediately with a''hey'', the copper ring was easily pulled away.


    With the sound of the mechanism turning, a stone slab suddenly protruded from the wall not far away, and above the slab, there was also a bronze pull ring.


    "A hero who is born with supernatural power... so it is..." Shaoyu looked at the slate that appeared, and suddenly realized.


    "But! I can see it at a glance...but the stone slabs are several feet apart, how are we going to get there!" Tianming suddenly became a little discouraged.


    "You will be able to get through this tiger jump with Shaoyu, but since I am here, there is no need to be so troublesome!" Monkey King smiled faintly, raised one finger, and suddenly an invisible force gave Tianming and others beside him Floating up...


    "Wow! Wow! What''s wrong? What happened?" Tianming floated in the air, exclaiming with a burst of teeth and claws.


    "Can''t your kid be quiet? Brother Wukong is going to take us there!" Shaoyu hugged Xiong with both hands, but seemed very calm.


    "Then...we''re leaving!" Monkey King smiled faintly, stepped forward, and in the widened eyes of Shaoyu and others, he walked forward step by step...


    Looking at the sharp spear below, Tianming felt a chill in his back. If it fell, it would be fine...


    "Even walking in the air...this...this is simply something no one can do, right?" At this moment, Shaoyu couldn''t mention how excited he was.At the same time, when the cheat book that Monkey King handed over to him sounded, my heart became even more excited. Would this kind of fairy-like figure give something bad?At this moment, he has made up his mind that after he leaves here, he must double the martial arts in that secret book...


    "Brother Wukong! Hurry up! You''re so slow!" Yue''er at the end of the tiger jump shook her hand vigorously, saying hello to Monkey King, while thinking about the next level of Yuan Feifei...


    Seeing Yue''er flying freely ahead, Tianming said with envy, "It''s great to be able to fly freely in the sky..."


    "It has always been people''s dream to be able to fly freely in the sky, but for tens of thousands of years, who can do it..." At this moment, even Duan Mulong sighed.


    "Didn''t Wukong just do it?" Tianming looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Big Brother Wukong, can''t you teach us this dance skill even if you are a teacher?"


    Shaoyu turned his head right now, asking anyone in the world who doesn''t want to learn the peerless martial arts that can fly in the air?


    "It''s not that you can''t teach it, but you can''t practice it..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Why?" Tianming suddenly looked curious.


    "Boy, you have so much nonsense! Since Big Brother Wukong said that he can''t learn, he can''t learn. Asking so much what to do?" Shaoyu immediately said in a lesson tone: "Besides, Big Brother Wukong didn''t give you a copy. Is there a sword score? Don''t you want to be a hero? Then practice well! Make sure you can do what you want in the future!"


    "I''ve seen the sword book... It''s a pity that I can''t understand a word..." Tian Ming said with some embarrassment.


    "That''s your own stupid..." Shaoyu was speechless.


    When he arrived at the facility of Sarutobi, Shaoyu looked at the bottomless abyss below, and swallowed saliva, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes, and suddenly stopped talking because of this, but he had a fear of heights. of.


    But being held in the air by Monkey King, although he was a little scared in his heart, he passed through Sarutobi easily...


    Because of Monkey King''s relationship, the organ in this forbidden land is equivalent to a fake...


    Several people landed in front of the two passages and looked at the words on the stone pillars. Tianming was very curious and said: "Huh? There are still words on it. What are they written on?"


    Shao Yu looked up, and said, "The wind is slack and the water is cold, and the strong man is gone and never returns..."


    Looking at the figure portrayed above and the sword he was wearing, Shaoyu was surprised and said, "Could it be... Yuan Hong?"


    "Who is this person?" Tianming said curiously: "Why does he have an uncle''s sword?"


    "The wind is weak and the water is cold..." Shaoyu suddenly woke up and said: "He is Jing Ke!!"


    Tianming: "Huh? Jing Ke?"


    Shao Yu said: "Jing Ke is the legendary, the strongest assassin, and the hero I admire most! At that time, Ying Zheng was ambitious and sent troops to attack neighboring countries, causing the people of the six countries to fall into the flames of war for years. The family was broken and the wives were scattered. In the past, Prince Dan of the Yan Kingdom decided to assassinate the tyrant Yingzheng in order to save the people of the Six Nations. However, the Xianyang Palace is heavily guarded and fortified at all levels. Looking at the world, there is only one person who can take this matter...


    Tianming said: "Is this Jing Ke?"


    Shao Yu: "Within five steps, Senior Jing Ke¡¯s sword of lore, no one in the world can escape... So Prince Dan and Senior Jing Ke made a shocking plan to use the general of Qin that Ying Zheng wanted most, Fan Yuqi At the first level, there is also a map of the Governor of the Kingdom of Yan as a bait. Senior Jing Ke pretends to be an envoy of the Kingdom of Yan and heads to the Xianyang Palace. Only in this way can he pass through the heavy and strict release and approach the tyrant...


    At this moment, Tianming looked up and looked at the portrait. For some reason, he felt very sad...


    Shaoyu stepped forward, patted his shoulder and said, "Hey! Are you okay?"


    Tianming said in frustration: "But...Ying Zheng is still alive now..."


    Shao Yu said: "It is said that Senior Jing Ke did issue his lore sword when he was in the main hall. Why did Ying Zheng not die at that time... no one knows the reason..."


    "Because Gainie was also there at the time..." The Moon God, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said indifferently: "If anyone in this world can block Jing Ke''s sword of lore, there is only Gai Nie under the sky. ¡­"


    "Uncle Nie? How come!!" Tianming suddenly exclaimed.


    "The rumors have indeed said...Jing Ke was killed by Gai Nie...but what is the truth...but no one can know the truth..." Duan Mu Rong said lightly.


    "Child! Don''t you know your life experience?" The Moon God looked at Tianming and said lightly.


    "Do you know who I am? Say it! Who am I?!!!" Tianming shouted excitedly at the moment.


    The Moon God glanced at Sun Wukong and saw that he didn''t mean to stop him, so he said faintly: "Your surname Jing... is called Tianming... You said, who are you?"


    "My surname is Jing... I call it Jing Tianming..." Tianming stared at the portrayal on the stone pillar in front of him, staring in a daze...


    "No?!!!" Shaoyu widened his eyes in surprise, with a shocked expression on his face: "This...this kid...couldn''t be... Senior Jing Ke''s...son?!!!"..

 474 Chapter 75 The Phantom Sound Box

    Chapter 75 The Phantom Sound Box


    "My father is Jing Ke? Big Brother Wukong, tell me! Is this true?!" Tianming looked at Monkey King with an eager expression.


    "En! Your father is indeed Jing Ke!" Monkey King nodded and said lightly.


    "My father is Jing Ke... he is a great hero... but... he is dead... Did Uncle Nie kill my father? It''s not true! Brother Wukong, tell me, it''s not true!" Tianming In speaking to himself, he suddenly grabbed Monkey King''s arm and exclaimed very excitedly.


    Gane is his most respected uncle. If his father really killed him, he could hardly imagine what he would do!


    "Don''t worry, before your father died, he entrusted you to Gane! For you, Gane did not hesitate to defect to the State of Qin and become an enemy of Yingzheng. This result does not require me to say anything, right? "Monkey Wukong looked at Tianming and said lightly.


    "In other words, Uncle Nie didn''t kill my father? It''s great... I knew that Uncle Nie is the best person in the world!" Tianming burst into tears of joy.


    "You kid''s life experience is amazing! Unexpectedly, you turned out to be my most admired hero, Senior Jing Ke''s son!" Shaoyu couldn''t help sighing when he saw that the sky was all right.


    "That is! Now I know how good I am! From now on, I will definitely become a hero who surpasses my father!" Tian Ming raised his head and said arrogantly.


    "Say your kid is fat, you really breathe!" Shaoyu instantly gave Tianming a white look.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go in and take a look! The next level should be Dragonmaw..." Sun Wukong took Yue''er''s hand and said lightly, stepping forward first... Shaoyu and others immediately followed...


    After not taking a few steps, a few people walked into a passage like a throat, and on the rock wall, a vivid organ Qinglong...


    "Roar~~~"


    The sound of strange screams like dragons suddenly came from the depths of the tunnel, making people feel a little numb in the scalp, and my heart became extremely depressed...


    And as the roar became stronger and stronger, a strong wind swept from the depths of the passage, and the few people who were blowing were dancing wildly with their clothes and hair, almost unable to open their eyes.The torch on the wall of the cave also became bright and dark, adding a bit of horror and strangeness to this place!


    "What''s this sound? It''s really awkward!" Tianming covered his eyes with his hands, leaned forward, resisting the strong wind, and exclaimed: "There won''t be a big monster inside. Right?"


    "Let''s go! There are no monsters inside, it''s just a mechanism beast!" Monkey King smiled faintly and waved his hand lightly. The wind in the passage suddenly stopped, and the usual calm was restored here.


    "You seem to know everything about our Mo family?" Duan Murong looked at Monkey King, her brows frowned slightly, and said.


    "What''s the problem? As long as Brother Wukong counts, there is nothing in this world that Brother Wukong doesn''t know!" Yue''er said proudly.


    "You can also use astrology?" The Moon God, who had been silent all the time, suddenly looked at Monkey King and said lightly.


    "Understand so little..." Monkey King smiled faintly. He didn''t want Moon God to know that she had teased her when she was astrological.


    Click~~


    Suddenly, the sound of the mechanism sounded, and the stone slabs under the feet of a few people suddenly fell down... revealing a dark hole below...


    "Careful!!" Duan Murong was shocked immediately, and the slate under her feet suddenly fell, exclaiming, it was the same Tianming and Shaoyu falling down at the same time...


    Sun Wukong flashed his figure and hugged Duan Murong directly in his arms. Immediately after hearing two sounds of "Ouch", Tianming and Shaoyu had fallen to the ground...


    And the Moon God, lightly underfoot, flashed to the side for the first time as if there was nothing. As for Yue''er, she was floating in the air at the moment, and for the first time, she had performed the air dance technique.


    "Are you two okay?" Monkey King looked towards the hole below and said.


    "Don''t worry, Tianming and I were not injured!" Shaoyu''s voice came from below.


    "There seems to be a big cave...huh? What''s that? The strange call just now seems to be coming from underneath?" Tianming looked at the crevices in the stone slabs under his feet, unsure.


    Standing up, Tianming saw a box not far in front of him again, and couldn''t help but reached out and grabbed it: "Huh? There is a box here? I don''t know what it is?"


    "There are many organs here, don''t touch me indiscriminately!" Shaoyu hurriedly grabbed Tianming''s hand.


    "Be careful behind!" Yue''er floating in the hole suddenly exclaimed and reminded.


    Tianming and Shaoyu were slightly startled at the moment. When they turned their heads, they were suddenly shocked. They saw countless rotating sawtooths appearing around them, which made people look at them, and felt their scalp numb!If this is close, the two must be cut into pieces!


    At this moment, the exposed hole is slowly closed...


    "No! We are going to be locked up..." Tianming suddenly exclaimed.


    "The hole is too small, we can''t jump out... Tianming, I will throw you out!" Shaoyu said urgently.


    "Brother Wukong! Save them!" Yue''er flickered and walked to the side of Monkey King, saying anxiously.


    "This mechanism looks scary!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and tapped his feet on the ground, only to hear a loud bang. The slowly closing stone slabs were instantly torn apart by the shock and fell downward. Fall away...


    It was scared that the Tianming below yelled for a while, crawling around, hurriedly avoiding the falling rocks above his head...


    Monkey King led Yue''er and the others, slowly descending towards the hole he stepped out of...


    "Big Brother Wukong! Can you not be so violent in the future! Shaoyu and I were almost killed by falling rocks!" Seeing the Monkey King who landed down, Tianming and Shaoyu were obviously relaxed. A lot.They always felt that as long as Monkey King was there, nothing would be difficult for him.


    Ignoring Tianming''s complaint, Sun Wukong walked to the box on the stone pillar in the center: "This is...it''s the magic sound box!"


    "Phantom Sound Treasure Box?!" The Moon God on the side was slightly surprised.After searching for this magic sound treasure box for hundreds of years in the Yin-Yang family, would it be in the Mo family''s organ city?


    "Never show it out! How do you know what''s inside?" Tianming said curiously.


    "Huh! Brother Wukong said that it is, what else needs to be seen!" Seeing Tianming questioning Monkey King''s words, Yue''er suddenly became a little dissatisfied.


    "No! I''m just a little curious..." Tianming waved his hand at the moment.


    At this moment, the treasure box suddenly opened, and as the pavilion in the treasure box slowly turned and rose, the light music was also spread out, crisp and sweet, and it made people feel comfortable...


    After the song was over, the treasure box suddenly landed slowly, and the surrounding sawtooths suddenly moved, slowly surrounding them...


    "No... the mechanism here has been activated... Let''s leave now!" Shao Yu exclaimed as he looked at the jagged teeth that were slowly approaching...

 475 Chapter 76: King Dao and Xia Dao

    Looking at the slowly sinking treasure box, Moon God¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise: ¡°It¡¯s really a magic sound treasure box... I didn¡¯t expect that our Yin and Yang family had been looking for something for hundreds of years, and it would be here. The small Mohist institution city..."


    "Phantom sound box? What is that?" Tianming looked at Shaoyu curiously.


    "Boy, what do you think of me?" Shaoyu rolled his eyes to Tianming, obviously, he didn''t know.


    "The Phantom Sound Box...is the peerless treasure of our Yin and Yang family. We have searched for it for hundreds of years, but we didn''t want it, but it will be in the Mohist institution city... It can play countless kinds of music, and these music are also illusory and true. It is ever-changing, and there is also a terrifying and dangerous power. Those who are predestined can improve their skills when they hear it, while those who are not destined may become lost or even crazy..." The Moon God looked at the Phantom Sound Box in front of him with a calm expression. , Looking at the magic sound box, the desire in his eyes flashed away.


    "It''s so amazing? Didn''t we finish listening to a song just now? We haven''t seen the improvement of skill? Why is it so crazy?" Tianming said with a face of doubt.


    "Just now it was just the key to unlocking the mechanism here. It hasn''t exerted its true power yet..." Moon God said lightly.


    "Let''s not talk about it, it seems that if you want to stop the mechanism here, this treasure box is the key..." Duan Murong looked at the rapidly rotating sawtooths around, glanced at the hole above her head, and said with a serious expression: "I see , Let¡¯s get out first! It¡¯s too dangerous here..."


    "Yeah! Big Brother Wukong! Take us up quickly! This thing looks weird and scary!" Tian Ming also followed closely.


    "It''s just a broken mechanism, why bother..." Monkey King glanced at the jagged teeth around him and waved his hand, a trace of invisible fluctuations spread out in an instant. With a crisp sound, the core of the mechanism was instantaneous. It shattered...and the slowly approaching mechanism sawtooth, gradually stopped, and returned to its original position...


    "Wow! This... this... awesome! Big Brother Wukong! How did you do it!" Tianming exclaimed immediately.Even Moon God and Duan Murong looked at Monkey King in surprise, he just waved his hand and broke this mechanism?This method is simply unpredictable!


    "He really is not an ordinary person..." Moon God looked at Monkey King, feeling even more jealous.Every time Monkey King makes a shot, it is so incredible and elusive, always wearing a veil, which makes people feel mysterious and unpredictable.


    The more I stay with him, the more mysterious it feels. People can''t help but want to stay by his side and discover all his secrets...


    Monkey King ignored the surprises of several people, but looked at the phantom sound box in front of him that had stopped the lower level. The space in his hand fluctuated, and in an instant, the phantom sound box appeared in his hand...


    As for the zodiac star chart, naturally it cannot appear, because when Monkey King came down, he stepped out a big hole on the top of the cave, and the zodiac star chart was naturally destroyed. !It''s weird to show it!


    Sun Wukong threw the magic sound box in his hand to Yue''er and said, "Yue''er, let''s play with it!"


    "Hee hee! This phantom sound box is so beautiful! Sister Ziyan will envy me when they see it!" Yue''er happily took the phantom sound box, standing on tiptoe and pulling Monkey King in his face Tap on it.


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King took Yue''er''s hand with a smile, and walked toward the depths of the forbidden land again...


    As they got deeper and deeper, two passages appeared in front of the few people, and what separated the two passages were two huge stone statues, magnificent and magnificent. One stone statue pointed to the left with its fingers pointing to the left, and one stone statue held a sharp knife. Pointing the sword to the right, the two represent two different choices, one is Wang Pi, the other is Xia Dao!


    "Brother Wukong, there are two roads separated here, which one are we going to take?" Shaoyu looked at Monkey King.


    "It depends on your own choice!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Own choice?" Tianming and Shaoyu both looked at Monkey King in doubt.


    "The stone statue on the left looks like a nobleman. What he represents is the king''s way, while the stone statue on the right is obviously a swordsman. What he represents is the chivalrous way... Two different roads, one for the king''s way and the other for Xia Dao...Whether you choose the kingly path or the Xia Dao... depends on your own!"


    "Wang Dao? Xia Dao?" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Shaoyu fell into deep thought: "Big Brother Wukong, are these two roads dangerous?"


    "Opportunities and dangers coexist! So far, haven''t you discovered it? Are all the traps in this forbidden area actually a test of the Mohist disciples? Now that we have passed the test, then, now, it is time to receive rewards. It''s time..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "However, I am not interested in this kind of thing. I should leave it to you and Tianming! Then, choose the path you will take in the future!"


    "That''s the case!" Shaoyu suddenly realized: "In that case... my mission is to overthrow Bao Qin and become the king!"


    "Hey~~ My dream is to become an invincible hero in the world. Of course, I choose to be a hero!" Tianming said with bright eyes.


    "In this case, aren''t we going to separate?" Shaoyu frowned immediately.


    "Shaoyu, since you have chosen the kingly way, then take out the courage of the king, this time, we will not follow you...If you can''t even pass this level, how can you overthrow the Qin!" Sun Wukong looked at Shaoyu , Said lightly.


    "Big Brother Wukong! I see! I will never disappoint you!...Everyone, take care!" Shaoyu said loudly and confidently now.Soon, he resolutely stepped into the royal way...


    "Then, let''s take a look at this Xiadao!..." Sun Wukong took Tianming and a few people towards Xiadao...


    In the organ city, in a hidden dense forest, Wei Zhuang stood alone with a pillar sword under an old tree, a white feather fell, and Bai Feng''s figure suddenly flashed on the branches not far away, with his feet on the branches and leaves. , As light as nothing!


    "Gave the medicine to Lin''er?" Wei Zhuang said with a calm expression without turning his head.


    "Yes!" Bai Feng hugged Xiong in both hands and replied faintly.


    Suddenly, another black shadow flashed out on the branches and leaves not far away. Mo Ya looked at Wei Zhuang below and said faintly: "You have asked me to inquire about it! Master Wukong seems to have entered the forbidden area of ??the Mo family. Among them, I think, before dawn, he won''t show up... As for his ladies, they stay in the guest rooms in the organ city..."


    After Wei Zhuang listened, his brows frowned slightly.


    Mo Ya seemed to see Wei Zhuang¡¯s scruples, and said lightly: ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you that if your plan this time hurts the people around Master Wukong, we won¡¯t sit idly by! I can. I don¡¯t want to see, the companions who have been together for more than ten years, one day, we will meet each other...


    "Huh! Really? After all...you and Bai Feng...are both his..." The cold light in Wei Zhuang''s eyes flashed away, his expression indifferent...

 476 Chapter 77 Non-Offensive

    "Whatever you say..." Mo Ya put his arms around his chest and said lightly: "But I would advise you, I have no objection to deal with the Mo Family, but remember, don''t be an enemy of Master Wukong, he is terrible. People who have not experienced it personally have no way to understand his horror...you are now... indeed very strong...but facing Master Wukong...still too far..."


    "Don''t compare me with the two of you..." Wei Zhuang looked proud and indifferent, and his sharp eyes flashed with icy cold light.The white hair was light, it seemed so domineering and full of evil intentions.


    From beginning to end, Wei Zhuang did not put Bai Feng and Mo Ya in his eyes. He had his own self-confidence and arrogance. He believed that even if Mo Ya and Bai Feng joined forces, they were definitely not his opponents. , For the Monkey King who was extremely jealous of the two, he didn''t have much fear of it!Instead, the heart of challenge has arisen!Because he has a firm and undefeated heart!


    Defeating Ganie and Monkey King has become his ultimate goal in life!And these two goals, right now, are in this Mohist institution city...


    The creed of Wei Zhuang''s human heart is not to seek means, but to win!He only believes that only the winner can write history!


    "Whatever you want!" Mo Ya looked at Wei Zhuang''s expression, knowing that the other party hadn''t listened to his words, shook his head, flashed with Bai Feng''s figure, and left here...


    "It seems that Wei Zhuang has made up his mind to be an enemy of Master Wukong..." Mo Ya and Bai Feng came to a cliff, looking at the Mo Family Institution City below, Bai Feng said with a calm expression.


    "Although I really want to stop Wei Zhuang...but to be honest, with the strength of the two of us, we may not be able to beat Wei Zhuang. He does have the capital to be proud of... once people become stronger... self-confidence will burst... the current Wei Zhuang, is no longer the same Wei Zhuang before...At this moment, he firmly believes that he will be able to defeat Lord Wukong... and those who block his footsteps will be regarded as enemies..." Mo Ya looked not far away, the heavily guarded organ In the city, there are still organ beasts patrolling and walking back and forth, and said indifferently.


    "Enemy? It''s ridiculous..." Bai Feng folded his chest with his hands, his expression indifferent.Although the current Wei Zhuang is much better than the previous Ji Wuye, against Monkey King, it is definitely only a spike.The horror of Monkey King can only be clearly understood by these two people who have personally experienced it. The feeling of powerlessness standing in front of Monkey King makes them unforgettable for a lifetime!Such an existence can no longer be called a person!How can mortals fight?


    "Wei Zhuang is too confident... Under the sky, almost no one is in his eyes... The only thing that matters is Master Wukong and Gai Nie... Gai Nie is okay... But Master Wukong... Forget it, don''t say it. Anyway, it¡¯s none of our business...maybe after this matter, we will be able to regain true freedom..."


    Forbidden by the Mohist school.


    With the illumination of the moonstone, Tianming looked at the countless bronze men in neat rows, and said with a look of surprise: "There are so many bronze men here! It looks very complicated, I don''t know what mechanism it is?"


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King did not answer, but still walked forward...


    As a few people moved around, the floor under their feet gradually loosened slightly.


    "En?" As a medical immortal, Duan Murong''s ears are much stronger than ordinary people. This slight noise was naturally noticed by her. Not to mention her, even the Moon God, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Don''t bother, go forward!" Monkey King said lightly.


    Moon God and Duan Murong thought of Sun Wukong¡¯s mysterious and unpredictable ability, so they relaxed and followed, but they remained vigilant secretly...


    "There is a big bronze statue in front of us blocking our way, how are we going to get there? Big Brother Wukong?" Tianming looked at the huge bronze statue in front of him, and couldn''t help but look at Monkey King.


    "Brother Wukong! The bronze statue will move..." Yue''er was surprised when she looked at the bronze statue that suddenly turned her head.


    "Kaka~~~"


    Suddenly, there was a sound of mechanism turning, and the huge bronze statue in front of the road had red lights looming in its eyes, which looked very strange...


    And the neatly arranged bronze statues behind them suddenly moved. The big swords in their hands chopped down from time to time, clinking, getting closer and closer to a few people... It made people frightened...


    "Wow! That bronze statue also moved..." Tianming looked at the huge bronze statue that suddenly stood up and approached them, and suddenly exclaimed... a bronze statue approaching in front, and an axe hacking in the back. , Can be described as terrible!


    "Yue''er... take the things on the bronze statue..." Monkey King pointed to Fei Gong on the bronze statue and said lightly.


    "Got it!" Yue''er smiled, let go of her hand holding Monkey King, and greeted the huge bronze statue in front: "Big man, your opponent is me!"


    "Big Brother Wukong, there will be nothing wrong with Yue''er, right?" Tianming said with some worry.


    "Relax, Yue''er is much stronger than you think!" Monkey King looked indifferently, looking at the axe knife that was getting closer and slashing behind him, and he took the magic sword in his hand unhurriedly. With a light wave of his hand, a flash of cold light flashed, and the place suddenly became extremely silent, and the axe and knives that were hacking down suddenly stopped...


    Immediately in the wide-open eyes of Duanmurong, the dozens of bronze statues suddenly split neatly into two, slowly shifting from the waist, revealing the smooth, mirror-like cut surface... Immediately, the upper body crashed to the ground. , There are bursts of sharp iron roar...


    "Ok... so amazing..." Tianming exclaimed in excitement as he watched the dozens of bronze statues being cut off instantly.


    The Moon God¡¯s complexion was also extremely solemn, and her heart couldn¡¯t be calm for a long time. Monkey King¡¯s move really surprised her. They were all bronze statues!Hardness. Needless to say, the current masters can cut one or two pieces, which is not bad, but he just waved it and cut it in two. Such a method is simply shocking...


    And Yue''er in front also shot.I saw him squeeze his small fist, his breath soaring, blowing hair flying, a fist bombarded, the wind roared, like a dragon roaring and tiger roaring, turning into a bright golden beam, like a shattering rainbow, breaking Go away, bombard forward...


    "when!"


    The golden rainbow pierced out and hit the xiong mouth of the bronze statue. It buzzed and wiped out all obstacles. Finally, it made a click, and penetrated the bronze armor of the bronze statue. , The bombardment was on a rock wall not far away. In an instant, the entire cave trembled, and a huge hole appeared in front of several people...


    "Ok... so amazing..." Looking at Yue''er, Tianming opened his mouth in shock, unable to get together for a long time.


    Duanmurong and Moon God are also moved. Looking at Yue''er, it is hard to believe that Yue''er''s small body contains such terrifying power...


    The sound of "Kang Dang" sounded for a while, and the bronze giant was dismembered and scrapped under Yue''er''s punch...


    "Brother Wukong! I got it!" With Fei Gong, Yue''er came to the front of Monkey King and smiled...

 477 Chapter 78: Really deserved punishment

    "It turned out to be... non-attack..." Duan Murong looked at the things in Yue''er''s hands, and a hint of surprise flashed across her deserted face.


    "Fei Gong? What is that?" Tianming leaned over curiously.This was supposed to be something he got, but now, he has become a soy saucer.


    "Fei Gong was created by the ancestors, and after continuous improvement by the giants of the past generations, the supreme weapon handed down by the Mo family... actually hidden in the depths of the forbidden ground..." Duan Murong said with a surprised expression.


    "Supreme weapon? But how do I look at it, it doesn''t look like a weapon?" Tianming looked at the''iron plate''-like thing in Yue''er''s hand, curiously asked.


    Monkey King took the non-attack and pressed it casually. The non-attack in his hand changed suddenly, and in an instant, it became a sword. When it was pressed again, it became a shield, and when it was pressed, it became a crossbow. ¡­


    "It is worthy of being the supreme weapon of the Mo Family, and it really combines the essence of the Mo Family''s institutions!" Duan Murong exclaimed immediately.


    "Wow! It''s really a weapon? It changes! It''s so fun! Let me play too!" Tianming was immediately interested.


    "I''ve told you this thing, take it!" Sun Wukong handed the non-attack to Tianming, and said faintly: "Let''s go! Shaoyu is about to end... Um?!" Sun Wukong Suddenly he was slightly taken aback, his big hand leaned forward, the space in front of him suddenly fluctuated, and Shaoyu''s figure suddenly flashed out...


    "Ah!!" As soon as he appeared, Shaoyu was holding a mighty and domineering long spear in his hand, shouting non-stop...


    "Shaoyu? Hey! Are you scared? What''s your name?" Tianming looked at Shaoyu, suddenly surprised, and immediately blocked his ears with both hands.


    "This...what''s going on..." Moon God stared at the sudden appearance of Shaoyu, her eyes widened in shock, and she was not surprised, and she couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Shaoyu was clearly separated from them, separated from two different places, and was transferred to them in an instant. Is this incredible method really something human can do?Is he still a human?At this time, the Moon God was more afraid of Monkey King, but also more curious.


    And Duan Murong also widened her eyes. Every time she followed Monkey King, she could see his incredible ability with different methods, and she could attract more curiosity in her heart...


    "Who is he?" At this moment, Duanmurong and Moon God had surprisingly similar thoughts.


    "Wu... Brother Wukong? Why did I get here?" Shaoyu looked at the few people in front of him, with a confused expression on his face: "Didn''t I fall into a trap? Why did I appear here?"


    "You have to thank Brother Wukong! But he used his supernatural powers to transfer you here!" Yue''er reminded me kindly.


    "Big Brother Wukong? It seems you saved me again!" Shaoyu immediately clasped his fists and said gratefully: "If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I would be stabbed into a hornet''s nest by the spear in the trap..."


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly at the moment. Logically speaking, if Shaoyu fell into that trap, nothing would happen, but just now, if he didn''t save Shaoyu, he would really die!


    Sun Wukong looked at Shaoyu now, with the light in his eyes ups and downs, as if he could see through the world of reincarnation, Shaoyu¡¯s future destiny flashed before his eyes like a movie...


    "It''s no wonder... his fate has been changed by me... he won''t follow the original trajectory... the mortal situation has been broken, but the catastrophe that could have been avoided is likely to happen at any time... hehe... destiny, this thing, It''s really amazing... Ordinary people really can''t change it casually..."


    After understanding the truth of the matter, Monkey King looked at Shaoyu very seriously: "The secrets I taught you must be practiced harder in the future..."


    "I understand! Big Brother Wukong!" Shaoyu held the Array-Breaking Overlord Spear he had obtained from the king''s path on his shoulder, and said solemnly.


    "Shao Yu! The grab on your shoulder is the reward Wukong said?" Tianming looked at the Battered Array Overlord Spear, very curious.


    "It seems to be! It''s called the Broken Overlord Spear! How''s it? It''s awe-inspiring, right?" Shaoyu said proudly.


    "But! What''s so great about that!" Tianming was very disdainful, took out Fei Gong, and said triumphantly: "Have you seen it? This is called Fei Gong, but it is the supreme weapon of the Mo Family!"


    "Just such a piece of iron? Still a supreme weapon?" Shaoyu looked disdainful.


    "Hmph! Then open your eyes!" Tianming pressed the button of the non-attack mechanism, and the non-attack in his hand quickly assembled and changed. In a moment, it was assembled into a long sword. The blue light looms, it seems very mysterious!


    "How about it! Great!" Tianming said with a smug expression.


    "It''s quite interesting! It can be changed from time to time! It is indeed a weapon made by the Mo Family!" At this moment, Shao Yu seemed a little surprised.


    "Let''s go! Go back! I think the sky is getting bright, and there will be a fierce battle during the day!"


    With Monkey King leading the way, the organs in the forbidden area have become useless decorations, and the group of people walked out of the forbidden area of ??the Mo family without any surprises...


    Back in the guest room where Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming lived, the two women had obviously fallen asleep, but when Monkey King just entered the door, the two women were awakened.


    "Who?!" Da Si Ming suddenly jumped up from Chuang, and his blood-red slender hand carried a terrible red glow and went straight towards Monkey King...


    Monkey King was frightened in Da Si Ming¡¯s slender hand. In an instant, the strength of her whole body was relieved. Da Si Ming felt that his whole body was weak, and fell directly into Monkey King¡¯s arms, a familiar masculine aura hitting his face. Coming, surprised her slightly...


    "You are so courageous! You even attacked me!" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smile with his limp boss.


    "Wu...Master Goku?" Da Si fate with a panic, and quickly said: "Sorry, I didn''t know it was you..."


    "Even I can''t feel it, I really deserve to be punished!" Monkey King smiled, and stretched out his hand towards Da Si Ming''s pair full and full... For Da Si Ming, he had already regarded him as his own woman. Therefore, there is no scruples.


    "Wu... Master Wukong..." Rao Shi, who had always been calm, was not calm anymore. His delicate face suddenly became red, and his heart speeded up inexplicably. He wanted to resist, but due to Monkey King¡¯s lewd power, he did not dare to resist. Neng Wu Ran, let the Monkey King knead it!


    And the Moon God at the door, seeing the explosive scene in front of her, was also a little dazed, and a trace of unnaturalness appeared on her indifferent face. It was hard for her to believe that the usual indifferent, merciless, murderous Da Shi Ming , At this moment will become so cute?This is unbelievable...

 478 Chapter 79 Dialogue

    Da Si Ming flushed at the moment, and when Monkey King made such a move, her whole body softened unconsciously, but she didn''t dare to resist the fear of Monkey King, so she could only endure it.


    And Shao Si Ming still looked at everything in front of her indifferently, it seemed that everything in the world could not resonate in her heart, but in his indifferent eyes, a little emotional fluctuation faintly appeared.Immediately, he looked at the Moon God at the door...


    Da Si Ming followed Shao Si Ming''s gaze, and he was also slightly surprised: "Moon God... Your lord... How could you... be here?" The always cold voice, at this moment, became a little soft and weak. .Instead, it adds infinite charm, enchanting style and sentiment.


    Meeting in this way is simply too embarrassing and too shameful!It''s a pity that she is now unable to resist, her charming face is like fire, flushed, and her heart keeps beating...this feeling makes her feel a little disgusted. At the same time, she is a little bit memorable, complicated and difficult to understand...


    "Oh~ Dasiming, I thought you were just cultivating your hands as red as blood. It turns out that you have practiced even on your face!" At this moment, a soft, charming and bewitching voice was heard from the door. Come.Chi Lian''s demon, full and full figure appeared in front of Monkey King, the water snake-like willow waist, the proud man, just one glance will make the evil fire rise...


    "Chi Lian, why are you here?" Okay, the official wife appeared, and Monkey King was not good at eating Da Si Ming''s tofu anymore, so he decided to remove his hands from Da Si Ming''s pair of Feng Man. Withdraw, if nothing happened.There are more women, so you have enough confidence!Being arrested by my own wife, they are all so determined, this is a man''s style!


    "Why... Did we bother you?" Xue Nu appeared from behind Chi Lian with a teasing expression on her face.She moved lightly, like a fairy Lingbo, very light and agile, standing in front of the door, shining in the moonlight, her white clothes surpassing snow, her hair fluttering, and her eyes were misty and misty, and she was heart-warming, red lips. Beauty, the jade flute in his hand is shining brightly, the two match, like a painting.Standing under that moonlight, like a fairy outside that day, beautiful and brilliant.


    "No no..." Sun Wukong waved his hands again and again, looking at the snow girl at this time, all in a daze.To say that Chi Lian is a vixen that makes people look at it. Then the snow girl is the snow lotus of the mountain, holy and beautiful, so people can see, and she can''t help but be deeply intoxicated by her beauty.


    "In the middle of the night, you don''t sleep, what are you doing here?"


    "Yue''er just went back to the room and said that you brought back a woman again, so let''s come and have a look..." Chi Lian twisted the snake''s waist and came to Monkey King''s body, with a charming and charming walk. , It makes people look at it, feel for it.The voice is soft, charming and full of charm, charm, and sentiment: "Why... in the middle of the night, you don''t go back to your room, but run into the room of the big and small... Don''t you want to play a shy game? "


    "Ahem! Nothing, I just arranged for the moon god''s residence, and I will go back to the room and say..." Talking to Chi Lian, it is really big!If one can''t hold it, he has to transform into a wolf and rush over!Obviously, Monkey King''s concentration is usually very poor for his sister paper.


    Xue Nu gave Sun Wukong a white look, and has been with Sun Wukong for so many years, for this unscrupulous guy, just look at it and know what he wants to do.Turning his head and looking at the Moon God, he looked up and down, and said lightly: "Sure enough, she is a rare beauty. No wonder Wukong wants to keep you by her side...what''s your name?"


    Moon God''s expression was indifferent, and even Xue Nu had never looked at it again, cold and proud.


    "She is called Moon God, we... the right guardian of the Yin and Yang family, and the great witch next to Ying Zheng, the national teacher... the status is very noble... the martial arts should be better than me and the young man..." After tidying up the messy dress, said lightly.


    Da Si Ming was not surprised that the Moon God also surrendered to Monkey King''s hands, because in her opinion, Monkey King was the omnipotent god, and mortals could not resist!


    "Moon God? National Master? No wonder she is so arrogant..." Xue Nu looked at the Moon God lightly, and said to Da Si: "Now it is during the chaotic period. It is better to be together. She will live with you for the time being... No Question?"


    "Yes..." Da Si Ming nodded.


    "Go back..." Xue Nu blushed and said in a beautiful manner, looking at Monkey King who was still holding the red training.


    "Hehe!!" Sun Wukong smiled at the moment, hugged Snow Girl in his arms, his figure flashed, and disappeared here...


    In the room, only the three daughters of Da Si Ming, Shao Si Ming, and Moon God were left.


    The three women stared at each other in silence. First of all, Da Si Ming broke the silence: "Unexpectedly, even Lord Moon God would betray the Yin-Yang family... It''s really surprising..."


    Moon God looked indifferent and looked at Da Si Ming calmly: "We all underestimated him, maybe...our Yin Yang family will perish because of him..."


    "That''s not what we care about..." Da Shiming said, helping his forehead hair, and said faintly: "Since you are already standing here, you should feel the horror of Master Wukong, right? Such existence... simply cannot be resisted by us..."


    "What do you know?" Moon God''s eyes flashed, staring at Da Si Ming with a calm expression on his face.


    "I don''t know... I only know that Master Wukong is unmatched..." Da Sikong said with a calm expression, but the admiration in his eyes disappeared in a flash.When Monkey King brought her fear, it also brought yearning and respect. Isn''t that terrifying strength what the warrior pursued?


    [PS: This chapter has been harmonized, so it has been revised...the number of words after the revision is not enough, the following is the number of words...]


    "What do you know?" Moon God''s eyes flashed, staring at Da Si Ming with a calm expression on his face.


    "What do you know?" Moon God''s eyes flashed, staring at Da Si Ming with a calm expression on his face.


    "I don''t know... I only know that Master Wukong is unmatched..." Da Sikong said with a calm expression, but the admiration in his eyes disappeared in a flash.When Monkey King brought her fear, it also brought yearning and respect. Isn''t that terrifying strength what the warrior pursued?


    Ugh!I washed the diapers and clothes for a day today, so tired!In other words, do I have to wash my new clothes?I can''t afford to be sad!Really become a dad!It''s updated today, sorry everyone!..

 479 Chapter 80 Crisis

    As the night faded, white fish appeared on the horizon, and a terrible crisis had already arrived.


    Mohist government office city, conference hall.


    "It''s not good, Master Ban, the Qin army has already assembled and is ready to attack..." A Mohist disciple rushed in to report.


    "It''s not good, dear leaders, a large number of organ beasts suddenly appeared on the Qin Army''s side, and we couldn''t resist it..." At this moment, another Mo family disciple came to report urgently.


    "Is it finally started? It seems that even the overbearing organs of the public loser family have been sent to the battlefield..." Master Ban turned to look at the people beside him, and said solemnly: "Everyone, then let''s start the counterattack! "


    "I''ve been waiting impatiently! Those running dogs of Yingzheng, let me smash them with a big hammer!" The big hammer resisted a huge hammer and said loudly now: "Forge Brothers from the Ministry, let¡¯s go! We will meet these Qin elites now..."


    Because Sun Wukong¡¯s notice in advance gave Master Ban and the others precautions, the current institution city has not been infiltrated into the forbidden area of ??the Mo family and captured the core of the institution city.


    The people at Wei Zhuang, Cang Wolf King and Yin Bat are dead, Bai Feng and Mo Crow are obviously standing on Monkey King¡¯s side, not doing anything seriously, all the masters of the Yin Yang Family were abducted by Monkey King, now Qin Jun wants The only thing that can be done to break through the Mohist institution city is to rely on the overbearing institution skills of the public loser family!


    "It seems it has already started..." Monkey King opened the door, glanced outside the organ city, and said lightly.


    "Wukong, let''s not help. Are you okay?" Xue Nu stood beside Monkey King, her snow-white skin under the rising sun, and she was like that goddess, beautiful and noble!


    "It is not so easy to attack the organ city without breaking the core of the organ city!" Monkey King smiled lightly, waved his hand, and said lightly.Immediately, he turned his head and looked at the empty roof not far away, and said faintly: "Do you think so? Mo Ya, Bai Feng!"


    Two figures, one black and one white, flashed out in an instant.


    The two held their fists respectfully, and Mo Ya said, "As expected, Master Wukong! We are already very careful. Unexpectedly, once we show up, you will find out! You haven''t seen you in more than ten years, your style is still there!"


    "If you don''t run to help Wei Zhuang capture the Mo Family Institution City, what are you doing here?" Monkey King looked at the two with a calm expression.


    Mo Ya, who should have died, is still standing in front of him. This world has been changed by him!So, what will happen to the outcome of this organ city?Will it be broken by Wei Zhuang and others, or... Monkey King is looking forward to it.Although he can know it right away as long as he counts, isn''t that boring?The so-called life is not about the process you go through?


    "That guy in Wei Zhuang is really messed up, so we have left him..." Mo Ya waved his hand and said.


    "Are you afraid that Wei Zhuang used Yunyu Qianye? Are you afraid that I will blame you?" Monkey King looked at them lightly.


    "It turns out that you all know... Sure enough, I can''t hide anything from you... It''s ridiculous that Wei Zhuang thought that he made a perfect fit..." Bai Feng held Xiong in both hands and said lightly: "It seems that our choice is right!"


    "!" Mo Ya looked at the Moon God behind Monkey King, and the shock in his eyes flashed: "I said why I haven''t seen the news of Moon God! It turns out that she has been subdued by Lord Wukong! Young Master Ming, plus a moon god, Lord Wukong, your method is really admirable! Even such a woman can be subdued... But you still have to be careful! Because Ying Zheng made up his mind this time. I want to eradicate this Mo Family Institution City, the masters he dispatched are not only the Yin Yang Family..."


    In the dense forest, roaring and shaking the sky, iron hoofs pierced the ears, huge organ snakes wandered in the dense forest, crushing ancient trees... They were crushed all the way, and a famous Mo family disciple lost his snake clothing...


    The white tigers leaped out, roaring again and again, and fought with the big snakes...


    The wind screamed, gold and iron screamed, and the mechanical beasts that only turned sharp knives moved forward, crushing the surrounding trees and rocks, and breaking the obstacles of the road...


    After that, following the tens of thousands of troops, they opened their bows and arrows, and waited for it!This group of soldiers is obviously very different from the rabble group of soldiers led by Wei Zhuang in the original book. They are well-disciplined, neatly paced, high-spirited, and have no fear in their eyes. This is what is called the real lion of all wars!Because in front of them, there is their military spirit and their invincible general, Meng Tian is here!Because they are the most elite Mongolian soldiers in the empire!


    With the Mohist manpower, compared with Qin Jun, it is simply too far away!The only advantage they have is geographical location...


    "It''s not good...Master Ban...It seems that someone has broken into the core of the Mo Family Institution City..." In a simple room, a Mo family disciple hurriedly ran to the side of Master Ban with an anxious expression.


    "What are you talking about? Haven''t we been prepared for a long time? No one is allowed to approach anywhere? Even if it is a disciple of the Mo family approaching, they will all be dealt with by the enemy! This kind of defense still cannot stop the mysterious and unpredictable under Wei Zhuang. Moyu Qilin?" Master Ban was shocked, pinching the disciple''s shoulders, and shouting.


    "No... it''s not Mo Qilin, it''s... it''s the net organization under Ying Zheng..." The disciple said in shock: "They rushed all the way into the core area of ??the organ city. It''s really... horrible... it''s nowhere to be seen. , Go without a trace, our people didn¡¯t see their appearance at all, so they all fell down... I still fell into a mechanism and survived, so I had a chance to come and report..."


    "Damn! A thousand counts! You didn''t even count Yingzheng''s raid organization... Do you know who is leading the raid organization this time?" Master Ban said anxiously.


    "Zhao...Zhao Gao..." the famous disciple said with a look of fear.


    Master Ban''s expression suddenly changed: "Damn it! It turned out to be super high... I heard that this person is cruel and unpredictable, and the raid organization is in his hands. Since he has appeared, then that is to say, the raid organization. , Have all been dispatched? The situation is very bad now! This Yingzheng is really determined to eradicate our Mo family?" Master Ban hurriedly said to the Mo family disciple beside him solemnly: " You hurry up and tell Master Wukong this time, this time, you must ask him to take action, otherwise, our Mo family organ city, but it will be over..."


    "Yes!" The Mo family disciple solemnly clasped his fists, and hurriedly turned around and ran to the door...

 480 Chapter Eighty One

    "Zhao Gao... Luo Net Organization... Yin Yang Family... Wei Zhuang¡¯s Quicksand... Qin State General, Meng Tian... The overbearing organ technique of the Public Losing Family... Such a big hand, almost done for it? Ying Zheng really only intends to destroy the Mo Family''s institutions Is it a city?" On a corridor of Yunya, Nongyu stood quietly beside Monkey King, looking at the battlefield under the clouds, and said lightly.


    "This kind of method... is it clear that it is aimed at Wukong! The small Mohist institution city does not need such a big handwriting as Ying Zheng move..." Chi Lian''s eyes flashed with extremely dangerous coldness. .


    "Indeed...for an emperor like Ying Zheng...it is absolutely impossible to tolerate someone like Wukong who poses a great threat to the empire..." Xue Nu had a cold face and stood quietly, like the fairy green lotus, beautiful and dusty.


    "Such a masterpiece... It seems that the Mo Family can''t resist... Wukong, do we need to take action?" Xiaoli looked at Monkey King, although his expression was indifferent, but the tenderness in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "Indeed... This time, Ying Zheng was to attack the Mohist institution city in reputation. In fact, the real purpose was me... Ha ha... This guy really can count on me!" Monkey King smiled slightly, not caring at all.Because if he wants to destroy all the enemies here, he only needs a thought.


    "Master Wukong! Master Wukong!!!" At this time, a disciple of the Mo family not far away ran to Sun Wukong out of breath, holding his fists respectfully, but now he was out of breath for a while. He couldn''t speak at all for a while, it seems, in order to find the whereabouts of Monkey King, he did not run away...


    "You don''t need to say... I already know what happened..." Monkey King looked at the Mo family disciple with a faint smile.Immediately, he turned and walked towards the corridor: "Let''s go!"


    Xiaoli and Ji Nujun are closely following him.


    Yue''er held Monkey King''s big hand, and inexplicable light flashed in her bright eyes: "Brother Wukong, are we going there?"


    "The core place of the organ city..." As Sun Wukong''s words just fell, their figures just disappeared here.The Mo family disciple behind him saw his eyes widened, as if he had seen a ghost, his face was shocked.


    "Sir...our time is running out...If we don''t hurry up, the masters of the Mo family are probably going here..." A masked black man looked at the old man playing with the organs indifferently, his tone Cold, with evil spirits radiating all over his body, he is the leader of the master of the net and the representative of evil figures: chaos!In addition to being cruel, but also extremely insidious, for anyone to be an enemy is a desperate choice.


    And that old man is naturally losing his enemies. Although Chaos God can easily sneak into the core of this organ city, he has no knowledge of organs and wants to destroy the organs here.


    "Lord Chaos...be calm and restless, although the Mohist''s mechanism is not worth mentioning, but the setting is quite exquisite. It takes a little time to crack it..." Gong Yuqi turned his mechanism hand, cracking it. The organs in the core place are very calm.


    "You seem to be very leisurely!" Suddenly, a faint voice broke the silence here.


    "Who?!" Luan Shen looked at the sudden appearance of several figures, put on an attacking posture, and immediately shouted softly.A strong murderous aura radiated from his body, showing his bloodthirsty and cruelty.


    "Under Zhao Gao...is the chaos among the six sword slaves?" Monkey King looked at the evil man in front of him, and said lightly.


    "That sword... you are the legendary sword god... Monkey King?!" Luan Shen fixed his gaze on the magic sword on Monkey King''s waist, his eyes condensed suddenly, and his tone was solemn.Just a glance, the person in front of him gave him a feeling of extreme danger, this is a powerful opponent that cannot be underestimated.


    The heart of the public defeat was shocked, and the movements in his hands accelerated a lot... Monkey King glanced at him lightly, but did not stop.Instead, he smiled faintly: "I didn''t expect such a broken sword to become the icon of my Monkey King? How can everyone see it and guess my identity..."


    "Buzzing~~~" The Demon Sword suddenly quaked, as if he felt a bit aggrieved by Monkey King''s calling it Broken Sword.


    "There is spirit in the sword... the rumors are true..." The chaotic expression became more solemn, but the tone was still so arrogant and arrogant: "It''s really a good sword... Now, it belongs to me..."


    "Buzzing~~" The demon sword trembled more severely, obviously, it was angry because of the chaotic words.But Monkey King gently touched the hilt of the sword, making it immediately quiet.


    Monkey King looked at the Moon God beside him, and said faintly: "He will leave it to you..."


    Moon God said nothing, his face was calm and indifferent, and he walked forward slowly...


    "Moon God?! Could it be that...you want to betray His Majesty First Emperor?" Looking at the Moon God who walked out slowly, his brows frowned slightly, a little surprised. At the same time, he smiled cruelly, and a strong bloodthirsty appeared in his eyes. Meaning, the violent killing intent surged, like a bloodthirsty evil monster.


    The Moon God did not answer, her fingers danced, and the fluorescent wave in her hand moved towards the Chaos God... She used her actions to answer her choice...


    "Your Excellency is such a good method! Can even Moon God betray?" Luan Shen looked at Monkey King in a little surprise, his figure flashed, and instantly turned into a black shadow, and the Chaos God sword in his hand turned into a cold glow. Luna¡¯s neck cut away...


    Seeing that the Chaos God Sword was approaching, the Moon God still looked awkward, and his hands were a little bit thinner. A terrible yin and yang force suddenly swept out of her fingers, and in an instant, it was shrouded in Chaos God...


    However, at this moment, there was an inexplicable evil smile on the corners of Luan Shen¡¯s mouth, as if he had expected it, his figure disappeared in a flash, avoiding the envelope of the Moon God¡¯s Onmyoji, and turned into a black remnant. Ying, actually attacked and killed Yue''er who was watching the excitement...


    "It''s despicable!!"


    Luan Shen''s shameless behavior immediately angered Xue Nu and the others. The pretty faces of the women were instantly cold, and Chi Lian pulled out the chain snake soft sword on his waist for the first time, and the chain sword was like an endless chain. The stretched snake, attacked and killed the chaotic god who came straight to kill...


    "Huh?!" Chaoshen was slightly startled, the fierce light in his eyes flickered, and the internal force was running to the extreme. The Chaoshen sword in his hand turned into a terrible cold light and slashed at the chain sword that pierced through the air...


    "Ding!"


    The two swords intersected, and the look of chaos suddenly changed. The soft, seemingly weak chain sword contained extremely terrifying power. With just one move, his palm was numb, and the sword in his hand almost flew away. When I came out, my heart was shocked.....

 481 Chapter 82 The Fall

    "This woman... is so strong!!" He looked at Chi Lian with a dignified expression of chaos, and just after the fight, he clearly felt that he was definitely not the opponent of this person.Suddenly a retreat came into my mind.


    However, angry Chi Lian is not so easy to deal with!The chain sword in his hand extends infinitely, shuttles in the void at an astonishing speed, like a series of poisonous snakes and arrows, piercing towards the chaos...


    At the beginning, Luan Shen was able to avoid the piercing of the chain sword by his body skills, but as the chain sword stretched, it became denser and denser. However, for a moment, the surrounding space was almost impervious to the wind. Now, chaos God is trapped in it, it¡¯s hard to fly...


    Luan Shen looked at the chain sword that had imprisoned him, his expression became extremely dignified, and as the chain sword contracted, the range of space he could move became smaller and smaller, and a deep anxiety suddenly appeared in his heart...


    He didn''t dare to hesitate, holding the Chaos God Sword in his hands with both hands, his breath soared, like a killer waking up from a deep sleep, full of bloodthirsty and violent!


    "Evil hostility!!"


    With a sharp drink, Chaoshen used his own ultimate skill!


    The figure flashed and turned into a vague black shadow, looming, like a ghost!Entrained with the terrible black sword energy, he slashed out, and went straight to Chi Lian...


    "Huh! The power of ants..." Chi Lian snorted disdainfully, waved his slender hand, and swept through his vigor. With a sound of''bang'', the smoke disappeared in an instant that smashed the chaotic slaying blow!With a flick of a slender hand, the chain sword in his hand was like a spirit, without any mercy. In an instant, it turned into a stream of light and pierced the chaotic god''s heart...


    "!!!" Chaoshen was shocked instantly. He didn''t expect that his own trick would be resolved so easily by the other party, and his heart was shaken instantly, and Chi Lian''s killer move was reached, and he wanted to hide, it was too late. Up!


    "Puff!" With a sound, blood splashed, and the chain sword ruthlessly penetrated the chaos...


    "But... wicked..." Luan Shen''s eyes widened, his face was unwilling, his consciousness quickly blurred, and finally he fell completely into darkness...


    The chaotic god among the six sword slaves under Zhao Gao''s has fallen!


    The death of chaotic gods is also on his own account. This bloodthirsty, cruel, evil force, disdain to obey any laws of mankind, and can do whatever it takes to achieve goals.It''s a pity that this time, he chose the wrong target. If you make a good decision with Luna, you may not die too ugly, but this guy is just playing yin!On the way to the duel, you suddenly hit Yue''er as a killer. Isn''t your behavior like a death-seeking rhythm?


    Who is Yueer?That''s the baby of the Monkey King family!Such behavior is a proper death!The prestige hadn''t been sent yet, so he was given a second by the red training who shot it. This chaos is really tragic enough!


    As Monkey King''s women, Chi Lian and other women''s strength, all of them have surpassed the limits of the laws of this world!How can people in this world be able to fight it?Not to mention that they have gone through the special training of Monkey King, even the "Hi-hoo" can improve their strength!Ahem~~Well, this evil topic, why not talk about it, so as not to be harmonized again.


    Moon God looked at Chi Lian, and her heart couldn''t calm down. Obviously, she was surprised by Chi Lian''s methods.At this moment, she realized that the women around Monkey King turned out to be peerless masters, and their strength was far from her comparable!


    "He... Who is he?" At this moment, the Moon God became more and more curious about the identity of Monkey King.


    "Unexpectedly, she would be so strong..." Da Si Ming looked at Chi Lian with surprise in his heart. At the same time, he looked at Monkey King, flickering: "So how strong will Master Wukong... be? One day, I really want to. See it..."


    "Haha~~Yes..." Monkey King looked at Da Si Ming and smiled slightly.


    "!!!" Da Si Ming was slightly surprised at the moment, calmed down, and did not dare to think about it.


    Sun Wukong sat down at random on a stone platform, pulled the young man into his arms, wrapped her hands around her willow waist, smelled her faint fragrance of virginity, and looked at the public with a faint look: "You said , What should I do with you?"


    Shao Si Ming sat in the arms of Monkey King, quiet and peaceful, his face was as usual, his eyes were calm and indifferent, without the slightest fluctuation.Such a state of mind is indeed unmatched.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me... I can remove the organ beasts of my public losing family, not attacking the organ city..." Seeing Sun Wukong''s indifferent expression, he felt a cold sweat while standing in front of this person. The tremendous pressure, even in front of Ying Zheng, is far from it!


    In front of Monkey King, his life seemed to no longer belong to him, as if he could be taken at will by the other party. This feeling made him feel flustered and frightened!


    Although there was fear in his heart, the movement in his hand did not stop... With a click, the sound of gears turning slowly sounded...


    The face of the public losers and enemies suddenly rejoiced: "Haha! It''s successful!"


    "Huh!" The chief commander snorted at the moment, blood surging in his hand, turned into a big bloody palm, and slapped away at the public...


    "Bang!!!", accompanied by a scream of public defeat and enmity, the moment it flew upside down, the organ umbrella in his hand also flew out... and immediately hit on the rock wall and fell down. The blood spurted out, and the expressions of the public losing their enemies were pale as paper!


    "You old thing... dare to play tricks... just let me end you personally!" Da Si Ming''s face was indifferent, he twisted his waist, and walked forward slowly, his hips swaying and moving. Showing endless temptation. Confusion, it is almost comparable to Chi Lian.And the blood in his hand became more and more concentrated, and the cold killing intent made the public lose the enemy and the cold sweat...


    With a "cang-dang", suddenly an iron cage fell from the sky, shutting down the unreasonable public vengeance in it, and the ground below the iron cage instantly opened, and the iron cage slowly sank with the public vengeance...


    "This is... the Mo family''s organization?" The Da Si Ming frowned at the moment and turned to look at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, what should I do?"


    "Let him go!" Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his hand, and accompanied by a crackling sound, the organ hand of public vengeance broke off: "If you can escape under such a situation! That is also you! I should never die!"


    The cage gradually sank, and finally disappeared in front of a few people, and the ground, also in an instant, closed...


    "Then, we should go out too..." With a thought, the group of people disappeared here...


    I don¡¯t know how long it took. Here, two tight-fitting masked women suddenly appeared here, showing their slender figure vividly. Looking at the chaos lying on the ground, the eyes of the two women were indifferent, and there was no emotional fluctuation. One of them was indifferent. Said: "The god of chaos is dead...I must tell the adults about this..." As they said, the two women flashed and disappeared without a trace...

 482 Chapter 83 Vertical and horizontal duel

    "What''s going on?" Out of the core of Organ City, Duanmu Rong couldn''t help but exclaim as she looked at everything in front of her.In front of him, the disciples of the Mo family were lying all over the place, and the air was filled with a faint mist of miasma, and under the sunlight, it appeared to be extraordinarily conspicuous.


    "Not good! Toxic!" Duan Mulong hurriedly covered her mouth and nose with her slender hands, while the large and small Si Ming and the Moon God on the side also hurriedly blocked the toxins flowing in the air.


    On the contrary, the faces of Monkey King and Xiao Li''s daughters are still as usual. Monkey King will not say anything. As Monkey''s wives, the physiques of Xue Nuo are naturally different from ordinary people, and they are already invincible!


    "Yuanyu Qianye, it seems that something happened..." Monkey King said lightly, looking at the Mo family disciples who filled the floor.Because Duanmu Rong was following him at this moment, he did not give Mohist disciples Baicao Pill as an antidote. The current Mohist disciples have almost all been poisoned by the poison of the thousand nights...


    Monkey King felt a little bit, and found that almost all of the Mohist Institution City was Qin''s elite soldiers, and said lightly: "It seems that the Mohist Institution City has fallen..."


    "What?!!!" Duan Murong was shocked at the moment: "The masters, how are Xiao Gao and the others?"


    "They are also poisoned...but, it''s okay...let''s go, there is a good show to watch..." Monkey King smiled slightly, and he was a little surprised in his heart. He didn''t expect that he just left Duanmu Rong by his side. All the members of the Demo family were poisoned by the poison of the thousand nights of feathers, and then they were wiped out by Wei Zhuang and others...


    In the institution city, in the wide hall, the ground was full of the Mo family children. Wei Zhuang stood proudly in front of everyone, looking at Ge Nie standing in front of him with a sword!And beside him, there are General Meng Tian, ??Zhao Gao''s subordinates, among the Six Swordsmen, in addition to the twin sisters of Zhuan Po Mie Hun, and the dead Chaos God, Zhen Gang, Duan Shui, and Sprites are all present!And behind them, there are hundreds of Qin soldiers.


    There were only three people on the Mohist side who could safely stand in the field, Gai Nie, Tian Ming and Shao Yu.Xiao Gao sits on the ground, Yun Gong forced the poison for the master class to heal his wounds, while Thieves and others also sat on the ground, Yun Gong resisted the poison of the thousand nights...


    Gaene looked at the peaceful dawn, and sighed in his heart: "Is this what Mr. Sun said that blessings and disasters depend on each other? I didn''t expect that this''seal of sleeping curse'' could still resist the poisonous effect... The sir is indeed right to unlock this curse..."


    "Little brother Shaoyu, I didn''t expect you to have the same physique as your eldest brother! You are not affected by any poison, you deserve to be my little brother!" Facing Wei Zhuang and others, Tianming didn''t feel nervous. He patted Shaoyu on the shoulder and said with a grin.


    "Boy...you are relying on the curse seal...I rely on my own ability to resist the poison of the thousand nights..." Shaoyu said triumphantly, and then the wind turned, his tone was slightly excited Said: "But the secret technique that Wukong taught me is really good! It can withstand a hundred poisons. From now on, I will be a real invading body...boy, envy you? And, you are me. Brother!"


    "So amazing? Shaoyu, how about a discussion?" Tianming rolled his eyes and said flatteringly.


    "Forget it! Don''t I know what kind of crooked idea you made? Big Brother Wukong has already entrusted me to me! This exercise is definitely not allowed to be passed on... Therefore, Big Brother has to be sorry for you, Tianming!" Shaoyu patted. Tianming''s shoulder, said.


    "But! Brother Wukong is really eccentric. He teaches you such a good technique, but only gives me a sword book that I don''t understand..." Tianming muttered suddenly.


    "Tianming, don''t be rude, the sword book given to you by Mr. Sun is the best swordsmanship in the world! If you practice it, the power must not be underestimated!" Guy Nie said with a serious face.


    "Huh? Uncle, haven''t you practiced it?" Tianming''s eyes suddenly beamed toward Gai Nie.Tianming couldn''t understand the sword book at all, so he had taught him the sword book a long time ago, and after he had practiced it that day, he waited for him to teach him hand in hand.


    "No..." Gai Nie faintly shook his head and said, "That sword book is too unpredictable... I just got a little trick..."


    "Haven''t even the uncle figured it out?" Tianming suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Brother! Unexpectedly, at this moment, you still look so laid-back..." Wei Zhuang looked at Guinie, his white hair fluttered, his eyes were cold, his teeth were aimed at Guinie, his breath was gradually rising, that was fighting spirit. .


    "Xiao Zhuang..." Gai Nie''s expression was cold, Yuanhong sold out in his hand, and pointed at Wei Zhuang: "Do it!"


    "Zheng~~"


    The Sharktooth Sword in Wei Zhuang''s hand was suddenly covered with a layer of bloody inner strength, and in a cold drink, the sword slashed towards Gai Nie...


    With a sound of "ding~~", the two swords intertwined and pierced the ears, Yuanhong exuded a cold blue glow, and the shark teeth were filled with bloody air. The swords were interwoven. This is a confrontation of power and a competition of strength!The breath is pervasive, blowing the two hairs flying...


    "Ah!!"


    The two swords were unable to hold each other, they sang softly, and they collected the swords with the same hand and cut them horizontally. They were as fast as lightning, sword vigorous and flashing... the swords in the hands of the two were all turned into shadows of residual light and swords. So terrible and amazing...


    The sword light is shining, almost indistinguishable by the naked eye. Both Gaie and Wei Zhuang are masters in the world, one is vertical and the other is horizontal!The teacher goes out of the same door, but meeting must be a fight!


    Wei Zhuang''s sword is overbearing and kills, and Gai Nie''s sword is elegant and free, and has an indescribable beauty in battle!In just a moment, the two have already met a dozen tricks...


    With Gai Nie''s horizontal sword on the side, Yuan Hong suddenly dropped out of her hand and flew out, and her body turned sharply. Yuan Hong, like a spirit, also turned sharply. In a short time, she returned to Gai Nie''s hand again, and saw Gai Nie made a cross cut. Sword Qi gushes, unparalleled...


    Wei Zhuang snorted coldly. For this brother who had been fighting for many years, he was clear, but the shark teeth stood in front, blocking the fierce sword, his body turned sharply, his hair fluttered, his powerful aura skyrocketed.The shark tooth''s blood was more intense, and in an instant, it slashed down vertically, taking the key to the gate of Gai Nie...


    Gai Nie was calm and calm, his figure flashed, and with a''ding'', Yuan Hong in his hand collided with the shark teeth again, and a dazzling spark burst out, and the two figures instantly staggered...


    On the way, Yuan Hong in Guyie''s hand once again took off and turned sharply, turned around to hold it, and slashed out, and the sharp sword aura instantly slashed towards Wei Zhuang...


    In a hurry, Wei Zhuang could only resist the sharp sword aura coming from the slashing with the sword in his hand... Immediately, the two figures stopped at the same time and stood with their backs opposite...


    A trace of blood dripped from Wei Zhuang¡¯s wrist. Obviously, he was injured...

 483 Chapter 84: Hundred Step Flying Sword

    Wei Zhuang slowly raised the hand holding the sword and looked at the red blood on it. His eyes became more fierce. He slowly turned around and looked at Gaie Nie: "Senior brother... It seems that your swordsmanship is again. A lot of diligence!"


    As he said, the sword in Wei Zhuang''s hand quavered, turning into a red glow in the void, piercing the sky with a light trembling, bending forward at a rapid speed, exploding with terrible power, Gai Nie slashed away!


    At this moment, Gai Nie did not think that he was stabbed by the black unicorn who changed his face into the sky like in the original book, nor was he upset by Duanmu Rong¡¯s injury as in the original book. At this moment, his mood is like water. The most peak state.


    The eyes are sharp, the sword is sharp, above the Yuanhong, the radiance flows, and the breath is amazing,


    "What a strong sword power, he didn''t expect his understanding of the sword to reach such a high level..." Gao Jianli, who healed the class master and resisted the poison, looked at Gai Nie at this moment with a slight shock in his heart.


    Seeing Wei Zhuang coming from Chopping, Gai Nie stood still, only the sword in his hand became more and more radiant!


    "En?" Wei Zhuang frowned, his complexion was particularly solemn, but the movements in his hands showed no mercy, he buzzed, and the void seemed to fluctuate under his terrifying sword power. Above the shark teeth, the blood was glowing, and he leaped into the air. , Hacked down towards Gai Nieli below, peerlessly fierce, full of violent and domineering power!


    Seeing the force of Wei Zhuang, Gai Nie looked serious, calm, still expressionless, his eyes condensed, his breath soared, the fluorescence above Yuanhong was fierce and exuding terrible power, exploding infinite sword energy, horizontally With a wave of the sword, it slashed towards the shark tooth that was slashing down...


    Ding!!


    The cold light flickered, and the two swords screamed in iron and iron, and Wei Zhuang, who struck down with force, was cut horizontally by Ganeie, breaking the sword''s power. A strong force came from the sword, and the figure fell directly to the rear. Slide away...


    "Om~~"


    Yuan Hong trembles in Guinie''s hand, and his figure flashes, and he catches up with him. Yuan Hong turns into a cold light and slashes away, but is blocked by the shark teeth. So holding in the air, drifting away...


    Gai Nie was expressionless, his body turned sharply in the void, Yuan Hong turned into a cold light in his hands, and he slashed away towards Wei Zhuang...


    Wei Zhuang''s face was solemn, he was defeated by this trick before!However, this time is different from the past. I saw him bend down, avoiding the continuous attack of Gane. Just as Yuanhong was about to slash on his wrist, Sharktooth immediately flew out and flew out. , He flew back to Wei Zhuang''s hand again, and he, too, floated backwards and then retreated, completely cracking the continuous sword attack of Ganie...


    "That was..." Gai Nie stopped, and Chao Weizhuang looked over with sharp eyes...


    "Why, brother, are you surprised to see that your best swordsmanship has been displayed by others?" Wei Zhuang looked at Gai Nie with a calm expression.


    "Where did you learn it?" Ganie''s eyes were sharp, faintly revealing coldness.


    "What I know is more than just this trick!" Wei Zhuang''s expression was indifferent, showing the arrogance of victory: "Senior brother... if you don''t show some real skills! But there is no chance..."


    "Xiao Zhuang, you go back!" Gai Nie said with a calm expression on his face suddenly.


    "Interesting..." The corner of Wei Zhuang''s mouth suddenly showed a trace of disdain: "Looking at you... it seems that you can win with me... You give up Ghost Valley, give up the world, give up everything, just to protect This bunch of waste?"


    "You refused to give up anything, what did you get?"


    Wei Zhuang''s eyes suddenly became more terrifying, with the horizontal sword in his hand, and his breath rose rapidly...


    And Gai Nie is also in front of the sword, ready to use the sword!


    Suddenly, the violent wind roared, the situation changed, and the violent aura erupted from the two people''s bodies, violently colliding together, as if the world was shaking, and the sword roared, like a blue dragon roaring, sending out the sky-shaking power!The two popularity is so terrifying!


    "Ok... so awesome..." Tianming and Shaoyu not far away almost stared at them.


    "Their sword aura is gradually increasing..." Sledge Hammer opened his eyes. In order to resist the poison of Qianye Qianye, his tone seemed weak, but it was not difficult to see his shock.


    "The sword hasn''t started yet, but they already have such an astonishing aura. The strength of these two people is really..." Gao Jianli couldn''t help being surprised when he looked at the two.


    The horizontal sword attacked the skill, in order to seek its advantage, is to save!


    The sword is on the offensive, for the sake of reality, for the sake of closeness!


    The lover, the way of heaven and earth!


    This is a vertical and horizontal duel!


    The collision between the two makes the world change its colors!


    Wei Zhuang suddenly yelled, and the blood glow above the shark teeth skyrocketed, and rushed directly towards Gai Nie, with a terrifying aura like a blue dragon roaring, fierce and rage!


    On the other hand, G¨¦nie appeared to be much calmer, standing with a sword, his breath sharp and calm...


    "Zheng~~~"


    Shark''s teeth and Yuanhong shook hard together, the sword chanted like a dragon chanting for nine days.Around the two of them, the situation is changing, like two terrifying blue dragons fighting desperately!


    The hurricane whizzed and dark clouds rolled, and the two powerhouses all retreated violently, and then stared at each other with extremely serious expressions.


    In the end, they rushed to each other quickly, all using terrifying methods, the sword in their hands, rolled up the light sword flowers, fierce and terrible!Each move is so thrilling and exciting, a little carelessness will become the opponent''s soul under the sword!


    Jian Yin was ear-splitting, and the two shots were a killer move, extremely powerful.


    This is a battle between dragons and tigers, and when the two sides come into contact, they are fighting fiercely, with deadly moves!Even the ground on which the two of them stood was cracked...


    "when!!"


    Wei Zhuang and Gai Nie collided again, the sword flower flashed, the two backed up at the same time, the terrible sword aura slashed on the ground, leaving a long scary sword mark!


    "Oh! Finally enough momentum! It''s about to start..." At some point, Sun Wukong, who had appeared not far away in the field, couldn''t help but smile faintly when he looked at the flying backwards.


    "Is this the starting style of the Hundred Step Flying Sword? The breath is really amazing..." Xue Nu looked at Gai Nie''s feet and tapped the ground, and suddenly stabilized her figure.


    Gai Nie stretched out with one hand and controlled the terrifying Yuanhong that broke through the air in front of him. The body and the sword were unified, and the breath was amazing, and like a terrifying dragon, it leaped into the sky!Another example is electric light, which cuts through the sky and can pierce through nine days. It is terrifying!


    "This is...Hundred-step Flying Sword...Although I have heard of its power before, seeing it with my own eyes is still more amazing than imagined..." Xiao Gao and the others were all shocked at this moment!They all looked at this rumors, a terrifying sword!


    Looking at the terrifying sword that came from Gaie Nie, Wei Zhuang''s eyes were sharp, but he did not evade him. Judging from his posture, he actually planned to take over the terrifying flying sword of Gaie Nie...

 484 Chapter 85 Deadly Assault

    Of course, at this moment, Wei Zhuang wanted to avoid this terrifying Hundred-Step Flying Sword. It was already impossible. The only thing he could do right now was to take over the Hundred-Step Flying Sword ready to go!


    "Zheng~~"


    Here, there is only the sound of the terrible sword chanting, the sword energy is vertical and horizontal, the streamer pierces the sky, the sky is also dark, the dark clouds are rolling, the wind is whistling, the sand and the rocks are flying, and the ground is cracked!


    At this moment, Yuan Hong seems to have turned into a blue dragon tearing through the sky, turning into a stream of light at an astonishing speed and traveling around Wei Zhuang, accompanied by screams, blood splashing...


    The sword light is like electricity, slashing at the sky, turning into an endless sword light. In an instant, I don''t know how many swords have been swung back and forth, slashing on Wei Zhuang''s body... It looks amazing and terrifying!It seems that there is power to cut through the sky!


    The sword light finally dimmed. It disappeared from the void, turned into a little rain, and disappeared, showing that Gai Nie once again held Yuanhong''s handsome figure, and in a flash, he pierced Wei Zhuang''s side...


    "puff!!!"


    Wei Zhuang opened his mouth and spouted a mouthful of blood, his complexion was slightly pale, and his entire robe broke apart from the layers, the slivers of red, dyed his clothes red, and the shark teeth in his hands turned into a bright line in the air. The parabola, with a sound of''clank'', diagonally inserted on the ground...


    "A broken throat, a hundred-step flying sword! Very good! You really have practiced the supreme sword of swordsmanship!" Wei Zhuang turned his back to Ganie and reached out to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth, his eyes sharp and sharp. Terrible, with an indifferent expression.


    The current Gaie Nie was not injured like in the original book, but in his peak state, he displayed this mortal flying sword, but it caused Wei Zhuang to suffer serious injuries, but he was still injured. He blocked it!


    "If there really is a sword that must kill, you should be dead now..." Gai Nie said with a grim expression looking at Wei Zhuang''s back.


    "When I was in and out of Ghost Valley, I used to worship under your sword..." Wei Zhuang said with a calm expression without looking back.


    "You are the only martial arts wizard I have ever seen in my life. If I didn''t use swordsmanship, I couldn''t beat you..." Gai Nie looked serious and serious.


    "Today, you issued the supreme sword of vertical swordsmanship, but it only hurt me a little bit..."


    "You have indeed become stronger..."


    "There is something, I must tell you..." Wei Zhuang suddenly covered the Sharktooth sword inserted by his feet, with the horizontal sword in front, stroking the body of the sword, his aura gradually rising, becoming extremely terrifying and violent: " Today is the last time you use a hundred-step flying sword..."


    As he said, Wei Zhuang''s breath gradually became violent, and he danced wildly, as if it caused a change in the world, and the sky with dark clouds was also drawing terrible thunder!Jian Yin roared in anger, like a blue dragon roaring, in a trance, the people present seemed to see a terrifying blue dragon above Wei Zhuang''s head in the sky, roaring up to the sky, moving the world!


    Howling, a hurricane blew, and with endless lightning, cut through the sky, breathtaking breath!


    "How is this possible...!!!" The big hammer not far away looked at the scene in front of him, and suddenly exclaimed!


    "It''s a Hundred Step Flying Sword!!!" Xiao Gao was also moved by it, and everyone present changed color.


    At this moment, Guinie''s brows were frowning, a faint anger appeared in his eyes, and his expression was gradually replaced by ice...


    Unlike the Hundred-Step Flying Sword, which was displayed by Guinie, the Hundred-Step Flying Sword from Wei Zhuang''s hands is full of blood and horrible killing. Everything here is rendered into one piece. Blood red!In addition, the power is more violent and domineering than the hundred-step flying sword that Gai Nie displays, and the power is even more amazing!Because this Hundred Step Flying Sword was issued from Wei Zhuang''s hand, only for killing!


    The light of blood stained the air, and the breath forced people. At this moment, Wei Zhuang''s body and sword were united, flying forward, shark teeth stabbing forward, turning into a bloody light, and stabling towards Gai Nie Pokong...


    "Pouch~~zheng~~"


    The light of blood flickered, the sword aura was vertical and horizontal, and the shark teeth turned into bloody cold light, piercing the whole body...


    In the blink of an eye, Wei Zhuang passed by Ganeie again, Shark''s teeth turned back in the air, and held in his hand again...


    Ganie''s eyes instantly sharpened, and Yuanhong in his hand turned into a cold light, and he slashed towards Wei Zhuang...


    Under Wei Zhuang''s terrifying hundred-step flying sword, he actually took it completely without any damage!


    "Ding!!"


    Shark teeth Yu Yuanhong collided violently, blasting dazzling sparks.


    Gane looked at Wei Zhuang with a cold look in his eyes. In surprise, he was also filled with anger: "You can fly a sword with a hundred steps?"


    "I am a disciple of Guigu, why don''t the masters teach my swordsmanship?" Wei Zhuang''s tone was cold and arrogant, and a trace of resentment emerged faintly.


    "What the hell did you do?!" Gai Nie exclaimed with an angry face.


    "Humph!" Wei Zhuang snorted immediately, and jumped up, like a blue dragon bowing its head, with a shark tooth in his hand, with a mighty force in his hand, he slashed towards Gai Nieli below!


    "Ding!!"


    Gai Nie''s horizontal sword held Wei Zhuang''s terrifying blow and slash, and the vigor swelled, causing the ground under the feet of the two of them to crack and open layer by layer. The sword energy was vertical and horizontal, blood qi surged, where the two swords struck. , From time to time sparks of debut!


    A trace of blood dripped, and it turned out that the tip of the Yuanhong sword in Guyie''s hand had pierced Wei Zhuang''s shoulder!


    "Everyone in the world only knows that Yuanhong ranks third (Note: In the original work, it ranks second.), while Shark''s Tooth is called the Demon Sword. It can be seen that the people in the world are all ignorant people. They only know that they are drifting with the crowd, and the clouds are also clouded! You! Do you want to control them, or just like them? This is the dream you want to pursue desperately?" Wei Zhuang and Gai Nie held two swords, staring fiercely, and shouted coldly.


    "My dream is different from you..."


    "You are so pitiful, you have forgotten what you said on the first day in Ghost Valley, you are just like those people, you are a foolish waste!"


    While talking, Wei Zhuang''s aura soared, his power surged, for example, it was a lot of horror, the whole person was full of violent and terrifying aura!With the shark teeth in his hand, with a''ding'', Yuan Hong broke and opened under the shocked look of everyone!!


    "No!!!" Tianming not far away suddenly exclaimed, in disbelief.


    "How is it possible!!" Xiao Gao was also shocked...


    "Oh? Shark teeth seem to be better than Yuan Hong..." Chi Lian laughed softly while looking at Yuan Hong, which was broken and opened at that moment.


    "What a terrible power..." In the corridor not far away, Bai Feng exclaimed as he looked at everything in front of him.


    Mo Ya put his arms around his chest, and said faintly: "It is indeed a bit capable. No wonder I have the courage to compete with Master Wukong..."


    "Unfortunately... it''s still far from enough..." Bai Feng''s complexion returned to calm, and he spoke lightly.


    "...Is Yuan Hong still broken by Shark Tooth? Although some things have changed, some things will not change..." Monkey King looked at the broken Yuan Hong without the slightest surprise.


    "on!"


    However, at this moment, with the long waiting for the opportunity, Zhengang, cut off the water, and the three sprites suddenly flickered and turned into three deadly black shadows, and they headed towards the people behind and to the left and right of Ganie...

 485 Chapter 86: Jinghong

    "Ding~~"


    Half of Yuanhong fell to the ground with a crisp trembling, also accompanied by a little bit of red blood dripping, while the cold light flickered, Gai Nie held a half-length sword and placed it on Wei Zhuang''s neck...


    A trace of blood followed his hand holding the broken sword, slowly dripping down...


    It seems that the outcome is divided...


    "Ah~~~" Tianming and others had already opened their mouths in surprise.


    "Using a broken sword to subdue Wei Zhuang..." At this moment, Xiao Gao couldn''t calm down, and Guai Nie''s understanding of what he saw made him impressed and admired.


    Ganie''s eyes were cold, and he said: "You have indeed become stronger, but one thing is that you have never changed. As a swordsman, you have always paid too much attention to the sword itself, Xiaozhuang, you have lost..."


    "Okay! Uncle!" Tianming shouted happily.


    "It''s worthy of being the number one swordsman in Qin! It''s amazing!" Sledgehammer and others all said with a look of surprise.


    "Hmph~~~Very good, you finally proved that you are not a trash...Unfortunately, brother...You are still the same as before, so innocent and so stupid!!" The corners of Wei Zhuang''s mouth suddenly hung up. Sneered disdainfully.


    "Hands!" Not far away, Zhengang, broke the water, and the sprites suddenly let out a cold cry, and the cold killing intent radiated from the bodies of the three. It was cold and frightening!


    Three black shadows, like three ruthless, terrifying beasts, with bloodthirsty intent, in a flash, they attacked and killed Ganie¡¯s back and left and right vital places...


    The speed is so fast, almost in the blink of an eye!


    "Careful!!!" Big Hammer and others cried out in shock!


    "Uncle!!"


    Puff~~~


    Ding~~~


    Along with the splash of blood, Broken Sword flew into the sky, like slow motion, slowly falling to the ground, making three soft moans, but it was a heavy blow in the hearts of the Mo family...


    The traces of blood flowed down from Gai Nie¡¯s arm, and above it, a long blood mouth could be clearly seen, and the abdomen was even more infested with red blood. Obviously, Gai Nie was not injured lightly...


    "I thought that this duel is only between you and me..." Gai Nie looked at Wei Zhuang with a cold expression, and said lightly.


    "So, Brother, you are as ignorant as everyone else..." Wei Zhuang said with a look of disdain.


    "Oh? In that kind of mortal situation, he was able to avoid the critical point and resist the assassination of the Three Sword Slaves! This Guy Nie really has some ability!" Monkey King looked at Guy Nie at this moment and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "But now that Gai Nie is seriously injured, it seems that he can no longer fight..." Nong Yu looked at Gai Nie, who was covered in blood, and said lightly.


    "These bad guys, I''m going to beat them all!" Yue''er said angrily.


    "There''s nothing wrong with you here, don''t mess with me..." Sun Wukong squeezed Yue''er''s small face gently and stopped her.The latter pursed his lips, and stayed beside Monkey King.


    "Don''t worry, Gai Nie won''t lose so easily!" Monkey King smiled faintly, picked up the magic sword on his waist and waved it lightly. The magic sword instantly turned into a stream of light, and it was inserted in Gai with a sound of''zheng''. On the ground in front of Nie...


    "This is?..." Gai Nie turned and looked at Monkey King.


    "You are allowed to use it once, and let them see your newly realized sword of killing!" Monkey King looked at Gai Nie and said lightly.


    "The newly realized... the sword that must kill? What is that?" Xiao Gao and others all showed a puzzled expression.


    "It seems that nothing can be hidden from Mr. Sun''s eyes!" Gai Nie couldn''t help but sighed immediately, his eyes regained unprecedented fierce and confidence, and lightly held the magic sword in front of him. Suddenly, the wind was surging, and Gai Nie''s hair and silk robe was blown grinning. At this moment, his whole person''s momentum has changed, becoming so sharp and terrifying, like a peerless sword that can cut through the sky, breath amazing!


    Holding the sword in his hand, he stroked the void casually, the heaven and the earth seemed to be buzzing, leaving only the terrible sword chants!At this moment, Ganie is like a sword emperor, making all the soldiers tremble with "Zhengzheng~". The weapons in everyone''s hands can hardly be grasped. They want to break free from their master''s hand and go to worship the one in front. The King of Sword!


    "This...this is... it makes all the soldiers resonate...this Gainie..." At this moment, Xiao Gao tried his best to stop the Shuihan Sword that was about to fly out of his hands. He was shocked watching the rising breath of Gai Nie in the field. His eyes widened, at this moment, he finally showed a frightened expression!


    "It''s terrible sword aura... When did Senior Brother... learn such a terrible swordsmanship?" Even Wei Zhuang''s complexion changed drastically at this moment, and there was a sense of terror in his heart.


    The three sword slaves under Zhao Gao''s face changed drastically at this moment. Just by looking at their aura, they knew how terrifying the sword that Gai Nie was about to issue was...


    However, at this moment, the most shocking person is none other than Gai Nie: "Is this the rumored magic sword that ranks number one in the world? It contains such a terrifying sword aura... Holding it, my injuries seem to be healed... My strength has even improved. Several times... and the hidden devilish energy that is so terrifying... but it was suppressed so thoroughly... How powerful is Mr. Sun who can use this sword?"


    Although his heart was shocked, the movements in Gane¡¯s hand did not stop. The magic sword in his hand seemed to be slowly lifted by him, and the terrifying sword aura gradually rose. The astonishing sword aura could almost tear the sky and the earth, making people scalp. It''s numb, this sword, before it is issued, can make people feel that it is terrible!


    "No! We are locked! Go!" At the moment, Sanjian slave was shocked, his figure flashed, and he flew back...


    "Can you escape?" At this moment, Gai Nie''s expression was cold and indifferent, and he swung the magic sword in his hand. At this moment, the world suddenly fell into silence. There seemed to be only such a sword in the world, turning into a terrifying rainbow light sword aura. In an instant, it cut through the sky, ripples spread, and the sword aura was astonishing, as if the rainbow pierced the sun, there was a terrifying aura that tears the sky and the earth!


    "Swipe it!!!"


    The sword light flickered in the void, slashed out, and disappeared from the side of the Sanjian slave almost in the blink of an eye!


    "Puff puff puff~~"


    The three sword slaves spouted blood at the same time, splashed all over, falling straight down from the void...


    "brush!!"


    The sword light flashed again, and with a soft sound of "Kacha~~", the shark tooth sword that Wei Zhuang was defending in front of him, the blood shattered instantly, with a''ding'', the response was broken into two pieces, and the sword aura disappeared. , Cut off the shark teeth, and in an instant, it was ruthlessly slashed on Wei Zhuang''s chest, blood splashed, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and Wei Zhuang''s figure flew out directly...


    The sudden silence here was terrible, they were all stunned by the terrifying sword that Gai Nie suddenly exploded!..

 486 Chapter 87 Zhao Gao

    "Too...too amazing! Uncle!"


    It was Tianming who woke up first. Looking at Gai Nie who was holding a sword in the field, he shouted in excitement, shaking Shao Yu aside, and said proudly: "I see it! My Uncle Nie is the sky. The strongest underneath!"


    "Yes...yes... indeed... so strong...!" Shaoyu looked surprised and rarely refuted Tianming''s words.


    "Unexpectedly...his swordsmanship has reached such a terrifying level..." At this moment, Xiao Gao looked at Gai Nie with admiration from his heart.That sword, traversing the void, is simply terrifying!The speed is so fast that it can be reached in the blink of an eye. In the current world, I am afraid it will be difficult for anyone to withstand that terrible sword, right?


    "No...maybe there is someone else who can do it..." Xiao Gao suddenly looked at Monkey King not far away.


    "You... do you want to continue?" Gai Nie said with a calm expression in his hand, facing Meng Tian and the thousands of elite soldiers behind him.


    Meng Tian squeezed his fists, and before he knew it, he felt that he was covered in cold sweat. At this moment, the pressure on them was too much for Gai Nie, which made people unable to fight in their hearts!


    Looking at the soldiers behind them, they all looked horrified, not maintaining their original invincible absolute confidence. Meng Tian knew that they had failed this mission again...


    "withdraw troops!!"


    Don¡¯t hesitate, Meng Tian roared immediately, issued a military order, and left the Mo Family Institution City with his thousands of elite soldiers...


    Everyone in the Mo family cheered suddenly...


    "Xiaozhuang...you are defeated!" Looking at the army going away, Gainie said indifferently when he came to Weizhuang who had fallen on the ground.At this moment, his complexion was a little pale, and his breathing was a little dazzling. Obviously, issuing such a terrifying sword would consume him tremendously.Had it not been for the help of the Demon Sword, with Gainie''s current cultivation base, he would not have been able to display this "Jinghong". Even if the display came, he would have lain down.


    At this moment, Wei Zhuang had a terrible scar on his chest, and blood had already infiltrated his clothes.He opened his eyes with difficulty, staring at Gane, and said with difficulty: "That sword... where did you learn it?..."


    "Mr. Sun gave me and Tianming a sword book. I learned this sword... but it''s just a fur and I''m not yet proficient..." Gai Nie said lightly.


    "Just the fur... is there such a mighty power? No wonder Bai Feng and Mo Ya respect him so much... It turns out that the gap between me and him is so big..." At this moment, Wei Zhuang couldn''t help showing a wry smile.After a pause, he said, "What''s its name?"


    "Jinghong!" Gai Nie said with an extremely serious expression.


    "Jinghong... really amazing..."


    "Thanks to this magic sword, if I didn''t have it, I wouldn''t be able to send such a terrible sword...it would be impossible to stand here safe and sound..."


    "If you lose, you lose. There is no reason to say. We have been fighting for decades. It seems that the final winner is you..." Wei Zhuang''s breath became weaker...


    Guinie frowned slightly, his face was sad, Wei Zhuang''s injury had already hurt his internal organs, and I was afraid that there would be no recovery...


    ''Jinghong'' is extremely powerful. Unfortunately, Gainie is only a beginner and can''t control his strength. What''s more, it is the magic sword that helps him to send out the''Jinghong''!Wei Zhuang was very lucky to have not been cut into two by that terrible sword energy!


    Looking at the magic sword in his hand, Gai Nie''s heart suddenly rekindled hope, got up, walked towards Monkey King, and offered the magic sword with respectful hands: "Mr. Sun, thank you for your magic sword! Without it, Gai I am afraid it will be difficult for a certain to use this "Jinghong" sword!"


    "Small things!" Monkey King smiled faintly, took the magic sword, and hung it around his waist.


    "Mr. Sun, take the liberty to ask...Xiao Zhuang...Is there any help?" Gai Nie glanced at Wei Zhuang not far away, and held his fist respectfully at Monkey King.


    "Aren''t you always enemies? Why save him?" Monkey King looked at Gai Nie.


    "...After all, he is still my junior..." Gai Nie said lightly.


    "As a swordsman, it is rare to have such a benevolent heart!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Brush~~


    Suddenly two figures, one black and one white, flashed in front of Sun Wukong. Everyone in Xiao Gao and others were shocked, holding the hilt one after another, and Xiao Gao''s expression became extremely solemn: "Bai Feng and Mo Crow of the Quicksand Organization! Everyone! Be careful¡­"


    "Hey! Don''t be so nervous, we are not enemies..." Mo Ya waved his hand again and again, somewhat helplessly said.


    "They are their own, don''t be nervous..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "En?" Xiao Gao and others all looked at Monkey King with some doubts.


    "Don''t understand? I and Bai Feng, from the beginning to the end, Master Wukong arranged to work under Wei Zhuang, now, do you understand?" Mo Ya said with his arms folded.


    "Is that so?" Everyone in the Mo family was stunned. Among the Four Heavenly Kings in the Quicksand Organization, who ranked first and second, turned out to be his own?Now that Monkey King has said so, the Mo family members have temporarily eliminated their hostility towards them.


    Bai Feng looked at Wei Zhuang whose aura was gradually weakening, frowned, and looked at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, is he... still saved?"


    "What, do you want to save him too?" Monkey King looked at Mo Ya and Bai Feng faintly.


    Mo Ya said, "Anyway, we have been partners for more than ten years..."


    "Since you all want to save him, there is no way!" Sun Wukong shrugged indifferently. In fact, he didn''t want Wei Zhuang to die so early, so how could we develop the next story?


    "Brother Wukong! Don''t do it!" Sledgehammer suddenly shouted anxiously at this moment: "You save him now, it is equivalent to letting the tiger go back to the mountain! It is impossible for people like Wei Zhuang to understand what kindness is!"


    "Speaking of adults, don''t interrupt the children..." Monkey King glanced at the hammer and said lightly.


    "Uh!!" The big hammer was choked suddenly, angry?Don''t dare to give him ten courage!So depressed, I ran to the side to make a circle.


    Arriving in front of Wei Zhuang, a group of fluorescent lights flashed in Sun Wukong''s hand and poured on Wei Zhuang''s body. In a moment, everyone present saw an unforgettable scene in their lives!


    I saw that the fatal wound on Wei Zhuang''s chest was restored at a speed visible to the naked eye as before... the pale complexion was also restored to the blood of the past in an instant...


    The dying Wei Zhuang stood up in a moment, under the incredible gaze of everyone...


    Outside the institution city, Meng Tian was leading thousands of elite soldiers to evacuate. However, their way forward was suddenly blocked by a demon man, and behind him were two almost identical masked women. This is extremely cold, full of the cold air of evil spirits, faintly, revealing a terrible murderous...


    "General Meng... His Majesty the Emperor has given a deadly order to break through the Mo Family Institution City at all costs. Otherwise, you and the Za Family¡¯s heads will not be protected... Do you want to evacuate?"


    "Master Zhao..." Meng Tian frowned as he looked at the figure that appeared in front of him, but he clasped his fists and said, "But now, we have already lost..."


    "Fail? Huh! The word failure is not allowed to appear in my Zhao Gao''s name..." Zhao Gao said, a masked woman stepped forward and casually threw a black robe man on the ground...


    "He is..." Meng Tian''s eyes lit up when he saw the black robe man...

 487 Chapter 88 The Last Recourse

    "In order to capture him, our snare organization paid a considerable price... What is the situation in the organ city now?" Zhao Gao looked at Meng Tian and said lightly.The slim figure looks particularly feminine and insidious, and the long nails are sharp as knives. Just one glance will make it clear that this guy is actually a sissy, big villain.


    "Among the six sword slaves, now, I am afraid that only the two next to you are left..." Meng Tian''s face was as usual, but when he thought of the terrible sword Gai Nie had issued before, his heart still lingered.


    "You said they were all dead?" Chao Gao''s complexion was indifferent, but his eyes flashed with a terrifying cold light.


    "Yes!" Meng Tian said indifferently without fear.


    "It seems that I was wrong to let Six Sword Slaves act separately..." Zhao Gao rubbed his sharp nails, his expression indifferent, no one could understand what he was thinking.


    Six sword slaves have always been inseparable. Everyone''s martial arts are unfathomable. They cooperate tacitly, viciously and viciously, and shoot at the same time. Even the best players in the world have to avoid three points.It''s like winning seven, he is enough to contend with Wei Zhuang, but under the joint hands of Liu Jian Slave, he is instantly controlled, which is enough to explain the terrifying point of Liu Jian Slave!I don''t want to, this time I lost four sword slaves at once. How can this not make Zhao Gao angry!That''s his trump card!


    "Did it by the man named Monkey King?" Zhao Gao''s expression was indifferent, calm and terrifying.


    "No... it''s Gane..."


    "Gai Nie?" Zhao Gao''s brows suddenly wrinkled, and his expression became cold: "What a useless slave, it will die in the hands of Gai Nie... Isn''t there Weizhuang''s quicksand organization beside them? Where is the Moon God? Can a mere Gane, be able to deal with such a group of masters?"


    "Weizhuang was also defeated by Gainie. The Moon God has betrayed the empire and followed the man named Monkey King..."


    "Oh? Interesting!" Before Meng Tian could finish speaking, a hint of surprise appeared at the corner of Zhao Gao''s mouth, and at the same time a wicked smile appeared: "It''s so funny...Da Si Ming, Shao Si Ming After that, even a woman like Moon God succumbed. As for the Sun Wukong, the miscellaneous family wants to see more and more... It seems that the people of the Yin and Yang family have nothing to do..."


    "According to my guess, Gai Nie was able to issue such a terrifying sword. It was completely dependent on Monkey King''s magic sword... He just held the magic sword, and his aura was directly increased several times..." Meng Tian''s expression was extremely serious. The way.


    "The Magic Sword... It is said that this sword has an aura and has terrifying power that sweeps the world... Once it was born, it directly squeezed out the throne of''Tianwen'' ranked first in the weapon spectrum... It seems that this sword is really extraordinary. Where... I thought that your majesty sent me to wait for me to go out in person, and I made some fuss. I didn''t expect that there are such masters in this world..." Zhao Gao looked calm, turned his head, looked at the black robe man on the ground, : "It seems that he was right to intercept and kill him on the way. It can finally come in handy..."


    "Is this really feasible? The Monkey King... is really terrifying, too mysterious... just a magic sword, it made Gane show such a terrifying sword, that sword is simply terrifying I just saw a rainbow passing by, and the Sanjian slave and Wei Zhuang were defeated at the same time..." As a general, thinking about it now, Meng Tian still feels frightened: "As a magic sword Master, Monkey King is more terrifying than Gai Nie... Back then, I had seen it with my own eyes. With just one sword, a mountain that was several thousand meters high was cut off. I will never forget that scene!"


    "Why, general Meng, who is invincible, has time to be afraid?" Zhao Gao looked at Meng Tian with sarcasm in his tone.


    "Yes! I''m scared! Before, I thought I could be ashamed... But today, when I saw him, I couldn''t even raise the slightest resistance... Maybe, I''m no longer suitable for being a general! "Meng Tian actually admitted his fear for the first time, and his face was full of unwillingness and loneliness. The horror that Monkey King gave him seems to have become an indelible shadow in his heart.This time such a terrifying lineup was easily resolved by the Mo Family. Can they really capture this Mo Family Institution City?


    In Zhao Gao''s eyes, a faint surprise finally appeared, and Meng Tian, ??who is fearless and fearless, has times when he is afraid of people?He became even more interested in Sun Wukong, who was able to make even a woman like the Moon God choose to surrender, and what kind of person was it that made the famous general of Qin State, Meng Tian shake his mind. Can''t bear the slightest resistance?¡­


    But in the same way, his mood became more and more solemn. This time, they not only sent troops, but also sent a large number of masters to come. Such a lineup is enough to deal with a hundred schools of thought. However, against a small one. It has to be shocking that a Mohist school still fell into such a field.


    But he is Zhao Gao, even if his opponent is strong, he will never be afraid.


    Looking at the black-robed man at his feet, Zhao Gao''s mouth once again hung a sneer: "As long as their Mo family titans are in our hands, they are not afraid that they will not be able to deal with your mere Mo family!"


    It turned out that the one who fell on the ground and was unconscious was the Mo family''s giant, that is, Yue''er''s father.However, Zhao Gao paid a great price, sacrificed hundreds of trapped elites, and personally took action, only to capture the Mo family giant alive!


    In the original book, he died under the six souls curse of Da Si Ming. Now, even without Da Si Ming, he still cannot escape his destiny. He still fell into the hands of Zhao Gao. This is the so-called fate!


    "Let''s go! A new war is about to begin, and our lives and deaths will be the most direct proof..." Zhao Gao''s expression was indifferent, and there was no fear at all because of all the previous things. He was full of confidence and face. It was still so calm and calm for the Mo Family Institution City, which was helplessly attacked by Meng Tian''s thousands of troops and many masters!There is a kind of arrogance and domineering that treats heroes in the world as nothing!


    "The sword is a murder weapon, the net is a murder weapon, and we are all a murder weapon... for the emperor... You are Zhao Gao¡¯s slaves, Zhao Gao is the empire¡¯s slaves, so you are all slaves... Today¡¯s battle, only Xu Sheng, no defeat! Because of failure, we will all fall to the ground!"


    As Zhao Gao¡¯s soft and cold words fell, countless black-clothed masked people flashed out of the dense forest. Each of them had a black spider painted on their necks. The net organization had obviously been dispatched. This time, they would Initiate the last resort!..

 488 Chapter 89: The Current Enemy

    In the organ city and the hall, all the poisoned disciples of the Mo family here have recovered because of Monkey King, but they looked at the Wei Zhuang in front of them, all of them were full of hatred and hostility.After all, there are countless Mohist disciples who died at the hands of Wei Zhuang. Those are their relatives and brothers who were born and died.


    "Why! Why do you want to save such a guy? Isn''t it enough that he killed our Mo family brothers?" The hammer looked at Wei Zhuang, glaring with endless anger.Before, he was fighting on the front line, and the brothers of his forging department died at the hands of Wei Zhuang more.


    "Senior brother, you are still so naive and ignorant. Even if you ask him to save me, I won''t be grateful... In this troubled world, people like you can''t survive..." Wei Zhuang looked at Guinie , His eyes were extremely sharp, full of sarcasm and disdain. In his opinion, this kind of behavior by Gaie Nie was just unnecessary kindness and an insult to him.


    "Whether it''s right or wrong, I hope you don''t make mistakes again and again. If you see you again next time, I will not be merciful..." Gai Nie''s face was serious, his tone was firm and serious. Obviously, he did what he said. People.


    "Humph!" Wei Zhuang snorted slightly, turning the corner of his eyes, and glanced at Monkey King. His fear deepened. He had never underestimated Monkey King until now. He didn''t expect that in the end, he still underestimated him. Today, He hasn''t made a move yet, just lent a magic sword to Gainie, which made them all defeated. With this kind of existence, it is ridiculous that he still wanted to challenge him before. Now, the goal is standing in front of him, and he is heartened. The meaning of retreat.


    "One day, I will stand in front of you at the same height as you..." After Wei Zhuang glanced at Monkey King deeply, he turned and left...


    Looking at Wei Zhuang who was leaving, an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth, and he said in his heart: "I wonder if you can hide?..."


    As for the little Li and daughters on the side, Dai''s eyebrows were also slightly wrinkled, and they obviously found something. They just looked at Monkey King, and they all fell silent.


    "puff!!!"


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed, and in an instant, it passed behind Wei Zhuang...


    "!!!" Wei Zhuang was suddenly shocked, his figure flashed out instantly...


    Silent, blood spattered...


    Wei Zhuang looked at the blood on his right hand, slowly turned around, and looked behind him, his fierce eyes were filled with endless cold killing intent: "Zhao Gao!!!"


    "Oh? It escaped my secret attack... The master of the quicksand, it really is not easy..." A black shadow suddenly flashed out, and Zhao Gao''s feminine and evil figure was immediately exposed to everyone''s eyes. .Even in the face of so many masters, he is still confident and indifferent in his grasp.


    "Zhao Gao!! The leader of the Luowang organization..." Seeing the incoming person, Master Ban and others all became extremely dignified and made a gesture of attack at any time.


    "You may not be able to afford the price of taking action with me..." Wei Zhuang looked at Zhao Gao with extremely ferocious eyes, and his tone was cold and murderous.


    "The defeated bereavement dog, even his life is donated by his own enemy, what is the value of a waste like you..." Zhao Gao looked at Wei Zhuang indifferently, without paying him any attention.


    In an instant, Wei Zhuang''s aura became extremely violent, and a strong killing intent appeared, which made people palpitate...


    However, before he could take action, two petite shadows suddenly appeared behind him silently, and two daggers exuding cold and cold light were already placed on his neck...


    "!!!" Wei Zhuang was shocked at the moment, and just about to move, a little blood suddenly appeared on the neck, and his figure stopped moving.


    "I have forgotten... Six Sword Slaves... and you two slaves..." At this moment, Wei Zhuang''s complexion was extremely ugly.Sun Wukong cured his trauma, but he did not heal his internal injury. The current Wei Zhuang has little internal strength left. The shark teeth in his hand were also cut off by the sword of the''Jinghong'' performed by Gai Nie, and now, All his energies were put on Zhao Gao again. Therefore, facing the first-class assassination master who could completely hide his breath, he was instantly restrained in the face of the pair of first-class assassination masters who could completely hide their breath.


    "I thought you were a character. It seems that you have indeed become a waste..." Zhao Gao looked at Wei Zhuang with a calm expression of sarcasm.


    These words made Dewei Zhuang angry. Unfortunately, Huluoping was bullied by dogs, and now he can only forcefully suppress the anger in his heart.


    It was the disciples of the Mo family who looked very happy when Wei Zhuang was deflated. They all prayed in their hearts, and Zhao Gao ordered that Wei Zhuang be killed!


    Of course, this is just the mind of those unknown people. As for the leaders of the Mo family, at this moment, looking at Zhao Gao, it can be said that he is facing an enemy!


    Zhao Gao looked at the three figures lying on the ground not far away, his complexion as usual, but the bright light in his eyes flashed away, and he slowly walked forward...


    Seeing the injuries of the three of them, Zhao Gao''s expression suddenly became extremely solemn: "It''s a terrible sword... the weapon that directly cuts them off... even the meridians and internal organs are destroyed... This sword, I am afraid that even me I can''t take it..."


    At this moment, all of a sudden, black-clothed masked men appeared in the hall one by one, and outside the hall, thousands of elite soldiers also lined up, blocking the water surrounding the entire institution city...


    Seeing the general who led the team, Shao Yu took a step forward and shouted angrily: "Oh, Meng Tian, ??we kindly let you make a living. You dare to go and return. Do you really think we can''t kill you today? , Let our grievances be completely settled!"


    The so-called meeting of enemies was extremely jealous, and Meng Tian, ??the big enemy, suddenly appeared in front of Shao Yu again. This big mocking face instantly pulled Shao Yu''s hatred away.Watching him leave before, my heart is already extremely unwilling, but now I dare to come, not hesitating at the moment, the young feather general waved the Array Breaking Overlord''s spear in his hand, regardless of everyone''s obstacles, directly killed Meng Tian...


    Zhao Gao looked at Shaoyu passing in front of him, and did not stop him. In his opinion, there is no need for him to take action for such a child. Meng Tian will solve it by himself.


    Instead, he focused all his eyes on the members of the Mo family, especially when he fixed his eyes on Monkey King. Zhao Gao''s complexion couldn''t help but wrinkle slightly. The feeling Monkey King gave him was no different from ordinary people, but just Because of such ordinaryness, it caused a trace of fear in his heart.


    Not to mention the Monkey King and his party, the Mo family, in addition to Gai Nie, the little high class, there are also masters such as Da Si Ming, Shao Si Ming, Moon God, such a terrifying lineup, even if the Monkey King and the Snow Girl don¡¯t make a move, Zhao The high side has absolutely no chance of winning.But this time, Zhao Gao came here not to attack the agency city, but to negotiate, and he also had absolute confidence...

 489 Chapter 90 The Dead Eunuch

    "Master, I''m very curious. Your Majesty treats you so badly. Why do people like you betray my Great Qin Empire?" Zhao Gao looked at the Moon God, his expression indifferent, he looked careless, but his eyes were wary. Unabated.Because he is extremely aware of the mystery and horror of Moon God!


    "You shouldn''t be here...by fate, you will fail..." Moon God said with a calm expression on his face.At this moment, she had once again covered her eyes with light gauze, returning to her usual coldness and mystery.


    "My Zhao Gao''s destiny...in the world, except for the emperor, it is in my own hands, Zhao Gao..." Looking at the Moon God, Zhao Gao''s expression was indifferent: "This time, perhaps the prophecy of the National Teacher is wrong. of¡­"


    The Moon God was silent, not answering.


    Zhao Gao turned his head and looked at Monkey King, and said lightly: "Are you the Sun Wukong, the legendary sword god, known as the world''s number one sword god?"


    "Dead eunuch, step aside for me... Brother doesn''t want to talk to you..." Monkey King waved his hand, looking disgusted.


    "You..." Zhao Gao''s eyes suddenly flickered, and a very terrifying killing intent was fleeting.The term eunuch can be said to refer to his taboos and pain.The so-called hitting people without slaps, and cursing people without revealing shortcomings, but Monkey King has directly brought Zhao Gao''s hatred to him!


    Obviously, Zhao Gao was already angry at this moment.I saw his body appear silently behind Sun Wukong, his breath and sound are completely hidden, making people nowhere to be found. The sharp nails in his hand are like sharp blades, stabling towards the back of Sun Wukong... Vicious, vicious, and a fatal blow...


    In a flash, the nails penetrated the back of Monkey King, and the corners of Zhao Gao''s mouth suddenly showed a sneer indifferently: "What the world''s number one sword god, in front of my Zhao Gao..."


    "How is it in front of you?"


    The indifferent voice suddenly sounded behind Zhao Gao.


    "So fast!!" Gai Nie and others looked at the Monkey King who suddenly appeared behind Zhao Gao, and they were all moved. The terrible speed was not as fast as their reaction.


    "Master Wukong''s speed is still fast and no trace can be found!" Mo Ya not far away put his hands on his chest and said in admiration.For more than ten years, he and Bai Feng have been working hard with Monkey King''s terrible speed as the goal, but unfortunately now, the gap between them and him is not even a little bit.This makes them somewhat depressed.


    "!! Afterimages?! ... when..." Zhao Gao was suddenly shocked, his figure flashed, and he immediately backed away, and the Soul Extinguishing Soul flashed beside Zhao Gao at the same time.


    Looking at Monkey King, Zhao Gao''s complexion was extremely dignified. He thought his body and body were already very weird. He had reached the point where he was silent, invisible and invisible, but compared with the current Monkey King, his heart suddenly Feeling chills.


    He didn''t even notice when Monkey King appeared behind him. If Monkey King stabbed him from behind just now, Zhao Gao would have been lying down on the ground.


    "Seriously, I really can''t get the slightest interest in a scum like you..." Monkey King looked at Zhao Gao and shook his head indifferently. The figure appeared in front of him again for a moment, with his right hand. Raise it gently and flick towards Zhao Gao''s eyebrows...


    "...I can''t move anymore...what the hell is going on?!!!" At this moment, Zhao Gao was shocked, watching Monkey King''s slowly extending right hand, a deep fear surged in his heart. He was in front of Monkey King. No resistance?This made him couldn''t believe that this was the truth, and the indifferent and calmness of the past was announced at this moment...


    "Snapped!"


    Under the horrified eyes of everyone, Monkey King fell on Zhao Gao¡¯s forehead with one finger, and a clear muffled sound was transmitted to everyone¡¯s ears. Immediately, they saw the invincible Zhao Gao. In such a scream, he flew out directly...


    ''bump!!With a sound of'', he knocked down on a stone wall not far away, and suddenly the rubble splashed, and Zhao Gao also spurted out blood and fell directly to the ground...


    "Silk~~~"


    Everyone in the Mo family took a breath...


    Turning the soul and killing the soul were shocked at the same time, and gave up the Wei Zhuang held by him. He looked like a ghost and attacked and killed Sun Wukong...


    Sun Wukong hugged his chest with his hands in his arms, he didn''t evade, he just glanced at the two girls indifferently, the murderous breath of the two girls suddenly poured out, and the rapidly moving body suddenly stopped!


    "Okay... terrible people..." Zhuanpu and Deshun just glanced at Monkey King, and their hearts were chilled. The trembling from the soul made them fall into endless fear. The body seemed to be not their own, so they didn''t listen to them. ''S instructions, can only stand stupidly, only fear...


    And Meng Tian, ??who was fighting against Shaoyu, was also shocked, and hurriedly forced Shaoyu away, protecting Zhao Gao behind him, and a large group of elite soldiers also surrounded him at the same time.


    Shaoyu snorted immediately and had no choice but to return to the Mo family camp.


    At this moment, Big Hammer and the others were all stunned. The power of Monkey King made their imaginations so loud.They knew who Zhao Gao was. In the entire Mo family, perhaps only Xiao Gao and the Mo family giants could fight him, and such a top-level powerhouse had been pointed out by him. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, who would have Believe that there is such a terrifying strong under the sky?


    As for the soul-changing and soul-killing, that was the terrifying killer who stopped Wei Zhuang in an instant. Although Wei Zhuang¡¯s skill is almost out of ten at the moment, he is definitely a top-notch master in the world. However, he was caught by Monkey King. I was so scared that he couldn''t move, he was terrible, it was unimaginable...


    "I always thought that the rumors were not true, but when I saw it today, it was indeed a lie! Unexpectedly, under the sky, there should be such a master..." Xiao Gao now looked at the back of Monkey King and said with sincere admiration.


    "It''s so terrible..." The Moon God looked at Monkey King, and the shock in his eyes flashed away: "Even the Eastern Emperor, it''s hardly his opponent..."


    "No! That insidious looking guy seems to be very strong? How come I was bounced off by Big Brother Wukong, this is too bad, right?" Tianming looked at Zhao Gao lying on the ground, shaking immediately. Shook his head.


    "What do you guys know? That''s because Big Brother Wukong is really too strong. Zhao Gao is the leader of the Luonet organization, and he is a master of the same level as your uncle..." Shaoyu stepped forward without angrily, casting a blank glance at Tianming. Looking at Monkey King, he seemed very excited.


    "Isn''t it? Is that called Zhao Gao so strong?" Tianming suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Do you think the title of No. 1 in the world is played?" Shaoyu glanced at Tianming and hummed lightly.Immediately looking at Monkey King, his eyes were full of respect and admiration.


    "So strong!!..." Zhao Gao staggered to his feet, shook his dizzy head, his eyes full of horror when he saw Monkey King.At this moment, Zhao Gao finally understood the powerless fear Meng Tian said before standing in front of Monkey King!


    "The number one in the world... you deserve your name. You are indeed strong. I am afraid that it will be invincible in the world... Unfortunately, this is a war, not a personal battle. You are doomed to fail in this battle..." Zhao Gao looked at Monkey King, his expression no longer indifferent and arrogant, but his tone was still so confident.


    As his words just fell, two black-clothed men organized by the snare walked out of the crowd with a black-robed man standing by...


    "Giant!!"


    Seeing this person, the Mo family members all exclaimed! ..

 490 Chapter 91 Decision

    "Damn it! What did you do to the giant?!" The Hammer roared immediately.


    "Wukong, he is..." Xue Nu looked at the black-robed man who was being held captive, a look of surprise flashed in her eyes, she tilted her head and couldn''t help but looked at Yue''er beside her.


    Monkey King waved his hand faintly, Xue Nu was also wise and didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, the giant is in a coma. A master like him, Zhao Gao, who has always been cautious, will naturally not give him time to wake up.Only being in a coma at all times is an absolute guarantee of safety.


    "Hehe..." Zhao Gao''s face once again recovered the indifferent indifference that he had in his chest.With a treacherous look, he looked so evil: "How about we make a deal?"


    "Deal? What do you want us to do?" Xiao Gao''s expression was extremely cold at this moment, and the Shuihan Sword in his hand exuded a faint cold air, which made Tianming on the side shiver.


    "Your Majesty the Emperor has already given us an order of death, to break through your Mohist institution city at any cost. Judging from the current situation, it seems unlikely...Of course, this can only depend on you not caring about your Mohist giants. The life and death of..." At this moment, Zhao Gao''s face was indifferent, and he stroked his sharp nails comfortably, which looked very strange and evil.


    "What you mean is to let us abandon the Mo Family Institution City, and you can break through our Mo Family Institution City without a single soldier..." Master Ban looked extremely ugly and shouted angrily.


    "It''s simple to talk to smart people... In this way, we can also make business to the Emperor, and you can also save your Mo family giant, how about it?" Zhao Gao looked indifferent, he believed that he had said it. Bargaining chips, the Mo School has no reason to refuse.


    "What...what should I do?" The little seniors suddenly became a little embarrassed. The agency city is a great project completed by the Mo family for hundreds of years. How can it be possible to give up and give up, but this is related to the safety of their Mo family giants, and it immediately made them Dilemma.


    "Mr. Sun, what should we do now?" Master Ban immediately turned his eyes on Sun Wukong.


    "Yes! Mr. Sun, you can do it! We will do what you tell us to do!" Sledgehammer yelled immediately. At this moment, he has great respect for Monkey King.


    The little seniors all looked at Monkey King. Before they knew it, they had regarded Monkey King as the backbone of their Mo family, although Monkey King was not from the Mo family.


    "Let''s talk! We listen to you!" Duan Murong also looked at Monkey King and said firmly.


    "This Mohist institution city has been known by Ying Zheng, so it is no longer a secret. From now on, it is possible to send troops to attack it at any time. Therefore, it is no longer safe here. I think it is better to leave here as soon as possible, and at the same time I can rescue you. The giant, isn''t it?" Monkey King said lightly.Even if he saves the Mo family giant, this organ city is no longer safe. In this case, let them choose for themselves!


    "Although he is not reconciled, what Mr. Sun said makes sense...I decided to abandon the institution city, right?" Master Ban finally made up his mind and made up his mind. This institution city can be said to be his life''s hard work. How can you be willing to just give up?However, as of now, I have to give up.


    Seeing that the master of the class nodded, others naturally nodded their heads in agreement.


    "We agreed to your proposal and let us go to the Mo family quickly..." Master Ban said coldly while looking at Zhao Gao.


    "Then you have to wait until you return to the Institution City..."


    Obviously, it was impossible for Zhao Gao to return this life-saving talisman to the Mo family. On the Mo family, regardless of Monkey King, even if it was Gai Nie, he would be afraid of three points.Not to mention masters such as Moon God.


    "You have no choice, let go!" Monkey King looked at Zhao Gao and said lightly.


    Zhao Gao frowned at the moment, he was afraid of Monkey King, but at the same time he dared not let him go. Once he let go, he would be absolutely passive, and he would be in a situation of absolute death.


    Of course, Zhao Gao is jealous of the abdomen of a gentleman with the heart of a villain, because he is such a sinister villain, for his purpose, without compromise, naturally he will not trust anyone.


    "In front of me, do you think that if you have a hostage in your hand, you are in absolute safety? It''s ridiculous!" Monkey King looked at Zhao Gao with disdain, waved with one hand, and suddenly the strong wind burst with a''touch''. The two men in black who held the Mo family giant suddenly flew out, directly hitting the mountain wall, and passed out.


    Xiao Gao''s eyes flashed away, and his figure moved almost at the same time, and he flashed, grabbing the Mo family giant and returning to his camp.


    "Giant!!" Master Ban waited for the Mo family disciples to surround them.


    "Girl Rong, is the giant okay?"


    "It''s okay... I just passed out in a coma..."


    "That''s good!"


    Knowing that the Mo family giant was okay, the Mo family members all stared at Zhao Gao angrily.


    "Why! Don''t you want to break the contract?" At this moment, Zhao Gao looked ugly and looked a little panicked. The changes were too fast, beyond his imagination.Monkey King gave him too much shock, this person simply gives people an unmatched feeling, even if you are strong, you will become so powerless and desperate in front of him!


    He is like an invincible god. There is no one in the world that can be defeated. All conspiracies and tricks will be useless. He will oppose him, just seeking his own death!


    "With sinister villains like you, Yingzheng''s lackeys, what morality is there to speak of? Today, you will want your human head blood to sacrifice to our dead heroic spirits of the Mo family!" The big hammer roared immediately, rushing forward with a big hand. The hammer slammed down at Zhao Gao angrily!That terrible power is enough to split a hill!


    However, two black shadows suddenly flashed out, and the souls were exterminated from the bondage of Monkey King. One left and the other turned into a afterimage, with a long gun-like thorn in the heart and neck of the big hammer. Vital part...


    "En?" Sledgehammer''s pupils shrank immediately, and he suddenly felt that death was so close to him...He was powerful, but his speed was not good. Obviously, he couldn''t escape the deadly attack and killing of the soul and soul!


    "Ding~~"


    The sound of the two screams of iron and steel, the sharp thorns exuding dazzling cold light, stopped only half an inch from the heart and neck of the big hammer!


    "Are you okay?" Xiao Gao''s eyes were cold, and said lightly.


    At the very moment, Xiao Gao and Gai Nie blocked the deadly attack of Zhuanpu and Soul Destruction for the Big Hammer.


    "Oh? You two even have the guts to attack. It seems that you have a good mind!" Monkey King looked at the soul and soul, with a little surprise.The two people who were frightened by their own breath before, now have the courage to attack, their steadfastness is not comparable to ordinary people...

 491 Chapter 92 This kick is so handsome

    Seeing the Monkey King, the eyes of the soul-changing and the soul-killing were shrinking at the same time, a chill suddenly appeared from the bottom of my heart, and he pulled back and kept a certain distance from the Monkey King!


    "Withdraw!" Meng Tian made a decisive decision and immediately ordered a soft drink.


    However, Monkey King stood in front of him and stood in front of him. When the surrounding soldiers saw Monkey King, they were all shocked and retreated with fear...


    Looking at the Monkey King alone, it made their invincible Meng Family Army show such a sense of fear. Meng Tian''s heart was filled with sadness and a wry smile. They shouldn''t be an enemy of this person. Unfortunately, the king''s fate must not be violated!Your Majesty¡¯s enemy of this person is probably a big mistake!


    He doesn''t care about his own life or death, but he is afraid that the entire Great Qin Empire will be destroyed in the hands of Monkey King!


    "You guy, you really don''t know what to do! Let you go three times, and you ran over to die..." Looking at Meng Tian, ??Monkey King said indifferently.


    "You can''t violate your life, you must kill or scrape, as you do!" Meng Tian immediately clasped his fist.Before coming here, he had made the last fight. The mission failed. Even if he went back, he would not escape death. In this case, dying in the hands of Monkey King is the best relief!


    "Big Brother Wukong! Let him go! My grandfather died on the battlefield by his Meng family. From now on, I will personally kill him on the battlefield to avenge my grandfather!" Shaoyu stepped forward at this moment. With an unprecedented seriousness and firmness, this is the future overlord Xiang Yu, who loves and hates.


    "Have you heard?" Monkey King looked at Meng Tian and said lightly.


    "I will wait for that day! Soldiers died on the battlefield, this is where we belong!" Meng Tian held a fist towards Shaoyu solemnly, then gave a soft drink, and withdrew his troops and left...


    "As for you..." Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at Zhao Gao, and said lightly: "You are not a human, a dead eunuch who is a demon or a demon. My brother is nauseous when he looks at it... Moon God, kill him..."


    "...Yes!" The Moon God stepped forward slowly, the strong yin and yang power in his hand revolving, exuding terrible fluctuations, amazing power!


    "Protect the master..." At this moment, the people in the net were dangling and blocking Zhao Gao''s body, while Zhuanpang and Soul-killing supported Zhao Gao. The rest of the people were attacked and killed by the Sun Wukong and others who regarded death as home. And go...


    These people are all dead men. For Zhao Gao, they all disregarded their own life and death and issued a decisive counterattack!


    It is a pity that they are faced with top-notch masters in the world, and such behavior is tantamount to seeking a dead end.


    Da Si Ming, Shao Si Ming, Moon God, Xiao Gao, Gai Nie, Mo Ya, Bai Feng and other powerful players at the same time shot at the same time. The hundreds of people in the trap were killed almost instantly...


    And in the net, the only ones standing were the turn and souls who were forced to the edge of the cliff, and Zhao Gao who was protected by her two!


    "Damn... I didn''t expect my Zhao Gao to fall into such a desperate situation one day..." Zhao Gao looked at the cliff behind him with a very ugly expression: "If he does not die today, he will be returned a hundred times in the future!"


    Zhao Gaoman glanced at everyone in the Mo family with a murderous intent, and finally fixed his gaze on Monkey King, hatefully said.


    "So much bullshit, fuck Nima!" Monkey King volleyed an uncomfortable kick, and with a''touch'', a strong wind hit Zhao Gao''s chest directly, and the people present clearly heard a muffled noise. I saw Zhao Gao''s chest sank immediately, and with this scream, he fell directly down the cliff...


    "This kick is so handsome!" Pirates exclaimed from the side.


    "Falling down from such a high place, Tie Ding will be uplifted..." Tianming probed the ten thousand zhang cliff below his eyes and said with lingering fear.


    "Huh?" Sun Wukong pinched a finger, and was a little surprised: "Falling down from such a high place, he won''t die...It''s really a good man who doesn''t live long, and he is a thousand years old! It seems that my brother''s kick, The kick is too light..."


    "Big Brother Wukong! Are you saying that Zhao Gao fell from such a high place and he was still alive?" Thief and others looked at Monkey King with surprise.


    "Well... I just kicked him casually... I didn''t use any force... But forget it, no matter if he is not dead, in the future Qin will be destroyed, and there will be his share, let him go..." Sun Wukong said indifferently. Immediately, he turned his gaze towards Zhuan Po and Desire.


    "Mr. Sun, you said... the Qin State Council will be destroyed in the future?" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Master Ban and the others, their eyes lit up, and a slight excitement appeared.Now they worship Monkey King as an omnipotent god, and they firmly believe in what he said.


    "Are you still caring about these nostalgic things? If you don''t go and see your giant, he is going to die!"


    "Ah! Giant!" Upon Sun Wukong''s reminder, everyone in the Mo family was shocked and surrounded the forgotten Mo family giants one after another.


    "So! What choice do you two generals make?" Sun Wukong said with a calm expression looking at Turning Soul and Extinguishing Soul.A trace of irresistible divine coercion pressed the two of them...


    Turning Soul and Desire''s complexion instantly turned pale as paper, with soft feet, kneeling down directly: "Master..."


    "Turn the soul and kill the soul also surrendered... I really don''t know what kind of means Wukong-sama used..." A hint of surprise and curiosity flashed in Bai Feng''s eyes not far away.


    "Don''t you think that Master Wukong is surrounded by women? And they are all outstanding women..." Mo Ya stroked his chin, said thoughtfully.


    "Boring!" Bai Feng glanced at Mo Ya faintly, then ignored him.


    "What I said is the truth!" Mo Ya shrugged and said.


    "Okay, things here are almost over, and I should leave..." Monkey King turned around and said to everyone in the Mo family: "The rest, you can work on your own! That Yingzheng is not someone who is easy to lose. This failure will only make him even more irritated. Maybe, in a fit of anger, he will send out an army of millions, then your Mo family will be in trouble, so you should leave this organ city as soon as possible!"


    Waved his hand, Monkey King didn''t wait for them to reply, his figure flashed, and he disappeared here with Xue Nu and others...


    "Master Wukong is still the same! Just leave, it seems we should leave too!" Mo Ya shook his head and turned to look at Wei Zhuang not far away: "Master Wei Zhuang, do you want to be together? "


    "Huh!" Wei Zhuang suddenly let out a cold snort, and after several longitudinal jumps, he disappeared into the distance...


    Mo Ya shook his head and clasped his fist to the Mo family member: "Everyone, take care!" With that, he left here with Bai Feng...


    Duanmu Rong walked out of the crowd and looked at the place where Monkey King suddenly disappeared.

 492 Chapter 93 The Angry Goddess

    "Wukong, Sister Rong is still the Mohist institution city. You leave in such a hurry, it doesn''t look like your style!" On the mountain path, Xue Nu looked at Monkey King, her tone a little teasing.The Chilian girls also looked at him with a problematic expression on your face.


    "Why are you all looking at me like this? I just find it troublesome!" Monkey King walked forward slowly, looking very calm.


    "Is that so? According to our understanding of you, when you always have a mind, your tone is particularly calm... You are now..." Nongyu looked at Monkey King and smiled softly: "Speak out! We are not outsider¡­"


    "You really are the roundworms in my stomach! It''s so simple to see? My city is not that shallow, right?" Monkey King looked at the women and shrugged helplessly.


    "Hehe! Really! Brother Wukong, tell Yue''er about it. Actually, it''s quite fun in Mohist Institution City..." Yue''er said softly, holding Sun Wukong''s right hand.


    "It''s nothing... It''s just that some people don''t want me to interfere in other people''s fate..." Monkey King pointed to the sky and said lightly.


    "...Goddess?" Looking at Monkey King''s gestures, Xiao Li and his daughters are all smart people with ice and snow, and they immediately understood what was going on.


    "That''s it..." Monkey King squeezed Xiaoli''s soft face gently, and said faintly: "Just now I discovered that there is a colorless and odorless peculiar poison in their Mo family giants. I am afraid they will not live long... He saved his life, but the goddess was upset... I had to leave quickly... Otherwise, I won''t be able to refuse when they ask for help..."


    "The Mo family giant?" Xue Nu was slightly taken aback, glanced at Yue''er with a vague look, and said: "He... is really poisonous? Why doesn''t the goddess let you save him?"


    "You all know who I am? I have my own destiny, but I have changed the destiny of too many people, and the goddess is upset as a result. I just warned me directly..." Sun Wukong shrugged , Said faintly: "The death of the Mo family giant will affect the fate of the people of the world in the future, so the goddess will not allow me to intervene..."


    "Destiny?" Nongyu looked at Monkey King and said softly, "Those so-called destinies, in the eyes of people like you, are just an entertainment game, right?"


    "En! You are right! To me, this is like a game!" Monkey King did not evade, and smiled calmly: "However, the goddess doesn''t think so... She is different from me... Uh! She is here! Up..."


    "It''s okay if you understand..." Suddenly a beautiful and beautiful voice echoed slowly, and an ethereal and beautiful woman appeared in front of Sun Wukong and the others.Her colorful dress was fluttering, and her body was full of fairy spirits. Once she appeared, the surrounding flowers and trees all sprouted, and the flowers bloomed.Like a fairy in the dust, misty and peerless!


    In this scene, the surprise in the eyes of the women of the Moon God who saw it flashed away...


    "Goku, didn''t I tell you long ago, don''t mess around? It''s okay now, my world, but it''s messed up by you..."


    "Goddess..." Xiao Li bowed a little when seeing the woman who appeared suddenly.


    "You are now Wukong''s wife...I can''t stand your gift!" The goddess smiled softly, making people feel like spring breeze, peaceful and beautiful.


    "I asked you to come out and play together before, and I refused to live or die. Why are you willing to come to the lower realm?" Looking at the goddess, Monkey King smiled lightly.


    At this moment, the Moon God, Shao Si Ming and the other women standing behind Monkey King were all shocked. They were shocked to discover that standing in front of this woman, they felt a sense of worship from their hearts.Had it not been for Monkey King blocking them, they would have bowed down.


    What was even more shocking to them was that in their hearts, they could not have the slightest feeling of hostility towards the woman in front of them. Instead, they developed a strong respect and attachment, and they were even more shocked in an instant!


    "Who the hell is she? In the world, besides Monkey King, there is such a terrible person?!" The moon gods and daughters were shocked.


    "If I''m not in the lower realm, I don''t know what you will make my world like..." The goddess looked at Monkey King indifferently, with some reproach: "Didn''t I tell you not to change the fate of others too much? It¡¯s good now...you not only changed the destiny of too many people, you even changed the direction of my world..."


    "Fate... the world..." The moon god women listened to the goddess'' words, and the more they heard, the more frightened they became. Such a conversation is not a conversation between ordinary people!


    Maybe at this moment, they can know something about Monkey King, maybe they can listen carefully now.


    "Oh... do you mean Shaoyu?" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "...Overlord Xiang Yu...He is one of the main characters in my world. From now on, he was supposed to be in Wujiang, but you directly changed his destiny and became the king who will unify the world... You change his destiny, it is equivalent Yu changed the direction of history in the future...you did this, it was really too much..." The goddess looked at Monkey King, her tone a little dissatisfied.As a benevolent goddess, this is not what she wants to see.


    "What does it matter! Don''t you think this is more interesting?" Monkey King smiled faintly, not caring about the goddess'' complaint.


    "In the future, you are not allowed to interfere with the fate of mortals. Mortals have their own destiny. As gods, we should not interfere with the fate of mortals! You have violated the limits of my world rules. If you don¡¯t get acquainted, I must expel you. Out of bounds!" The goddess said with an extremely serious expression. As the master of this realm, Sun Wukong changed the direction of the world at will, which really made her a little angry.


    "You are so dead-headed! As the master of this world, you can do whatever you want, why do you care about so many noisy things?" Monkey King gave the goddess a blank look.As for him as the master of the world, this behavior of the goddess makes it difficult for him to understand.


    As the goddess of the natural world master, she has her own mission and responsibilities, which are beyond the comprehension of Sun Wukong, an unconcerned world master... To put it bluntly, Sun Wukong is an irresponsible world master, without the slightest awareness of being a world master. .


    The goddess regards the creatures in her own world as her own people, while Monkey King regards the creatures in her own world as strangers. In his words, I will let them die!


    This is the huge difference between the natural world master and the world master who seizes the gods.


    Without that sense of responsibility, Monkey King would never be able to appreciate the feelings of the goddess!


    But the conversation between the two people caused the Moon God women behind them to be on the spot. They couldn''t calm down for a long time. The two people standing in front of them turned out to be gods in the legend?How is this possible¡­..

 493 Chapter 94: The Mo Family Giant

    "Are you... God?" At the moment, the chief commander looked at Monkey King''s eyes, full of complexity and shock.


    ''Gods'' only appear in legends and myths. Is there really a god in this world?But thinking of Sun Wukong''s supreme aura above all things, they had to believe that perhaps the person in front of them was indeed the legendary''God''!Because only''God'' can possess such an irresistible coercion!


    As for Zhuan Po and Extinguish Soul, their eyes widened, not keeping their original calm.What they have always wanted to kill, turned out to be the''god'' in this world?This is incredible.


    While shocked, the Moon God and other women also had a hint of suspicion. They are the top masters in the world, and their rationality is absolutely different from ordinary people, and it is impossible to believe so easily.The reason why they have some recognition is because of the incredible methods shown by Monkey King. This point, they have to be convinced...


    "What a god, Brother Wukong can slap him to death..." Yue''er said triumphantly, holding Monkey''s arm.


    Monkey King smiled faintly, rubbing Yue''er''s soft long hair fondly, and said with a smile: "You can treat me as a''god'', but she..." pointed to the goddess, and said: "It is the goddess of your world. ¡­"


    "Is she... really a god?" The moon gods and women all looked at the goddess with surprise. Her beauty made them all amazed, because the goddess is so perfect, so perfect that everything seems to be in the world. In front of her, they were all overshadowed by it.


    The goddess nodded lightly to the women, then turned to look at Monkey King: "I have always had a hard time understanding, as a realm master who is higher than me... why are you interested in these mortals?"


    "It''s hard to explain this kind of thing clearly... Why don''t I let you experience it firsthand?" Monkey King looked at the perfect face of the goddess and said with a smile.


    "Personally...Experience?" A faint doubt appeared in the goddess'' eyes.You are a goddess, but her heart is still pure and pure, because the goddess does not fall in love...


    Monkey King smiled, and suddenly took a step forward, wrapped his head around the goddess¡¯ soft waist, bowed his head, and kissed him... (cough, dare not write too much, only abbreviated...)


    The goddess instantly widened her eyes, and her brain went blank for a short while. In a moment, she woke up again and pushed Monkey King away...


    "What are you doing?" Her tone was a little angry, and a faint blush appeared on her quiet and beautiful face, her heartbeat accelerated slightly, and she was a little flustered... This kind of feeling is unprecedented, not annoying, but there is A little nostalgia...


    She is a goddess, she knows love, in her own world, she does not know how many poignant and happy love she sees... She has always envied those mortals because they have love...


    And she has always believed that she has only compassionate love, but no love... The suffering in the world makes her grieve, and the love in the world makes her yearning... In order not to let herself fall forever, since then, she can only close herself in her own space. Falling into endless sleep...


    Until one day, he appeared... She was very happy, it turned out that she was not alone, in this endless dimensional universe, it turned out that there are countless existences like her...


    Until her world was suddenly attacked and was about to collapse, he saved her...Finally, she found out that she was in love...


    "Hey! How is it? Do you feel it?" Monkey King grabbed the goddess'' fragrant shoulders and smiled.


    The goddess quickly cleared up her nervous mood and restored her former calm.He shook his head lightly and nodded again.


    Sun Wukong smiled slightly, and didn''t say anything, let her stay by her side and experience it slowly!


    The Mohist Institution City is full of sadness at this moment.


    Looking at the Mo family giant whose aura was gradually exhausting, Master Ban and others all looked anxious. Looking at Duanmu Rong, who helped the Mo family giant¡¯s pulse, Xiao Gao said anxiously: "How is it, girl Rong, what kind of poison is the giant in him? ?"


    Duan Mulong looked sad and shook his head: "I have never seen this kind of poison. It is colorless and tasteless, but it is extremely poisonous. It contains bat venom, snake venom and more than a hundred species of animals. This kind of poison seems to be chaotic, but there are rules to be found..."


    "It must be the poison newly researched by the poison master...it was poisoned, and there was no abnormality at the beginning. Once the movement, the toxin will invade the internal organs silently...If you give me some time, maybe it can be dispensed. The antidote is here, but now, the giant doesn¡¯t have so much time to wait..."


    "Damn it! Are we going to watch the giant die in front of us?" The big hammer slammed an angry fist on the rock wall, and the gravel splashed.


    "There is only one way to save the giant now..." Duan Murong said solemnly.


    "It''s Big Brother Wukong!" Thief''s eyes lit up, and he exclaimed in surprise: "I''m going to find him back!" With that, he was about to take Dianguangshen and leave here.


    "No need..." At this moment, the giant''s weak voice prevented the thief: "I know my body well... it''s... too late..."


    "Giant!!"


    "Damn it! Why didn''t he leave early and late? He just left at this time!" The sledgehammer yelled and punched the stone wall again.


    "This is my life... I can''t blame anyone... You don''t have to be sad... It''s weird. At this moment, I don''t feel sad in my heart, but feel a joy..."


    "Our lives are all saved by the giant! But when the giant is in danger, we can''t do anything..." The hammer whispered with tears, and hated his incompetence.


    "I... I''m going to find Brother Wukong to come back..." Thief turned around and was about to leave.However, Gao Jianli stopped him, and saw that his eyes were sad, and he shook his head: "It''s too late..."


    "hateful!"


    "Although now, I still have a lot to say to you, but unfortunately, my time is running out... I can only say goodbye to you in a hurry... Now, go and call Tianming in... You all... go out..." The giant''s face was black and his tone gradually weakened...


    "Oh~~" Master Ban sighed and shook his head: "Go and call Tianming in!" As he said, all of them left here wearing extremely sad mood...


    "Boss Giant, you call me?" Tianming walked into the room alone, looking at the giant''s appearance at the moment, eyes full of sadness.


    "Tianming...my time is running out...now, I will make a long story short, remember, every word I say next, you must firmly remember..."


    "You...you said to me suddenly, I''m afraid, I can''t remember..."..

 494 Chapter 95 The New Giant

    Chapter 95 The New Giant


    In the Institution City, many disciples of the Mo family are watching the room in front of them, with deep sorrow and sadness on their faces, because they all know that today, the Mo family giant who has been with them for many years will leave them...


    A slight footstep sounded slowly, and a handsome young man and several elderly men with extraordinary temperament approached from a distance, appeared behind Master Ban and others.The old man who took the lead immediately clasped his fists with his hands and looked ashamed: "Everyone of the Mo family, I''m really sorry... I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen... Your giant... Is he... okay?"


    "Hey! It turns out to be the Xiaoyao son of Taoism, and friends of Confucianism..." Master Ban said hello politely when he saw the incoming person, and then shook his head and sighed, showing sadness on his face, without speaking.


    "Didn''t you always walk with the giants all the way? Why are you okay? Our giants have been dealt with so badly?" Big Iron Hammer looked at Xiaoyaozi and his party and roared loudly.


    "Big hammer, don''t be rude! Hurry up and apologize to Senior Xiaoyaozi and others..." Master Ban immediately scolded with a serious face.


    "...Huh!" The big hammer snorted coldly, tilted his head and ignored everyone.This is to stare at Master Ban''s beard blowing in anger.


    "It''s okay..." Xiaoyaozi waved his hand very generously, saying: "Human nature, we can understand..."


    "What happened on the way?" Xiao Gao said with a serious expression looking at Xiaoyaozi.


    "Oh... we are all to blame... We were entrusted by the Mohist tycoons to go to the Mohist organ city for rescue. We didn''t want to be besieged by the snare organization and a large number of Qin troops. After the enemy... I don''t want to, the Mo family giant has... Hey..." Xiaoyaozi shook his head and sighed, his tone full of self-blame.


    "It''s no wonder you... This time, the tyrant of Ying Zheng almost made an outing in order to deal with our Mo family. The public loser family, the Yin and Yang family, the soldier, and the quicksand organization, the trapeze organization, almost all came out... this time if there were none. With the help of Mr. Sun and Mr. Gai and others, I''m afraid that our Mo family is already very bad luck!" Master Ban shook his head and sighed.


    "It''s true that this lineup is enough to compete with the hundreds of schools of thought. Our Mo family is still safe and sound. It''s a fortunate... It''s a pity that the giant... Hey..." Xiao Gao shook his head and sighed.


    "Mr. Sun? Is it?" Behind Xiaoyaozi, a handsome and elegant man suddenly walked out, his face was shocked.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Ovang of Confucianism, really admired for a long time!" Master Ban and others clasped their fists.


    "The younger generation dare not be..." Zhang Liang hurriedly followed Confucian etiquette respectfully and said: "I don''t know where the one you are talking about is Mr. Sun... where is he now?"


    "Already gone... If he was there, the giant might still be saved... Alas!" Master Xu sighed, shaking his head.


    "Are you gone?" Zhang Liang was a little disappointed. He glanced at the corner of his eyes, but looked at Shao Yu not far away, and a faint light flashed in his eyes: "Is it him?...Sure enough, his fate has been changed...Long I''m angry...Is he the one you choose?...Unexpectedly, there are actually people in this world who can change their lives against the sky..."


    "Crunchy~~"


    At this moment, the door of the room suddenly opened, and Tianming popped a head from the crack in the door, and said to Master Ban: "Old man Ban, the giant called you in..."


    Master Ban frowned slightly, walked into the door, and Tianming closed the door immediately...


    Before long, Master Ban walked out with Tianming and sadness on his face, and the Mo family and his party were surrounded by deep sadness...


    "Master Class, the giant..." The Hammer eagerly looked at Master Class.


    Looking around the crowd, Master Ban raised Tianming''s hand holding Mo Mei, and said very solemnly: "From today onwards, Tianming will be the next generation of Mohist giants!"


    "Ah?!!!" The people present were extremely shocked and shocked.


    "Isn''t it? This kid... turned out to be a... giant of the Mo family?" Shaoyu''s eyes widened at this moment, and he couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "This is the verbal message handed down by the giant before his death. The disciples of the Mo family follow the order, and don''t hurry to meet our new giant of the Mo family!" Master Ban shouted again very solemnly.


    "Meet the giant..." After looking at each other, the Mo family disciples all knelt down and bowed loudly.


    "Hey~~ Well, get up, get up, you all get up!" Tianming said with a smug and nervous smirk.


    "Hey! I didn''t expect this kid to become a Mo family giant. It seems that he will play some in the future..." Shao Yu folded his arms and sighed while looking at Tian Ming.


    Afterwards, the Mojia Institution City began to get busy...because they were about to leave this Mojia Institution City where they had lived for most of their lives...


    Above the sea of ??clouds, white clouds floated and misty, two figures stood side by side... Monkey King looked at the Mo Family Institution City below, and faintly said to the graceful and luxurious woman beside him: "I didn''t save him, you won''t blame me? "


    Ji Fei shook her head, her tone calm: "Thank you, allow me to see him for the last time..."


    "Don''t mind! I''m not the kind of chicken belly person!" Monkey King waved his hand and said generously: "But are you really going to tell Yue''er about this?"


    "No, telling her will only add to the sadness. Since this is the case, why bother to mention it, Yue''er''s father, only you..."


    "Hey... How many times have I said that I am not Yue''er''s father..."


    Monkey King looked at Concubine Ji who broke through the sky, yelling, and chasing after...


    The stars stop, the stars are dotted, and the bright stars hang high in the sky, sparkling, lead clouds, misty, crystal clear ground, reflecting the sky, making this place full of dreamlike colors...


    And a man with a black mask and a black robe covering his body stood quietly on the main stage, looking at the Star Soul and others below, with a majestic and unpredictable tone. He is the highest leader of the Yin Yang family, Taiyi East.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency Donghuang for saving my life!" Yun Zhongjun held his fist to face Donghuang Taiyiji respectfully.


    "You don''t need to be polite... I didn''t expect that Moon God, Da Si Ming, and Shao Si Ming have all betrayed my Yin-Yang family, Ying Zheng has been so aggressively engaged in fighting, and still defeated...Where is this named Monkey King?"


    "Above the rivers and lakes, he enjoys the reputation of being number one in the world, and his strength is even more unfathomable! Lord Star Soul and I are not the enemy of this person at all..." Yunzhong Junji said respectfully.When talking about the three words Monkey King, there was a deep sense of hatred and fear in his eyes!


    This time, if it hadn''t been for Your Excellency the Eastern Emperor himself, he would have been disbanded...

 495 Chapter 96—Fear and Wrath

    "Even you and the Star Soul are not his one-one enemy?" Dong Huang Taiyi looked at Yun Zhongjun and the Star Soul, his tone was still that majestic, calm and calm, as if everything in the world, Nothing can attract his attention!


    "It seems that this man named Monkey King does have some abilities..." After speaking, he turned around, the power of yin and yang in his hand was running, and with a big wave, above the sky, stars suddenly shining, floating and sinking...


    Suddenly, a breath of majestic and terrifying avenue flashed, shining on Donghuang Taiyi with the terrible power of destroying everything, making his complexion suddenly changed. With a sound of''pouch'', a big mouth of blood spurted out, and his complexion was pale as paper. There is no blood, the breath is even more sluggish, and the poverty is about to die!


    "Master Donghuang!" Star Soul and Yunzhongjun were shocked immediately, and hurriedly stepped forward to help Donghuang, but they were stopped by the Donghuang wave, their tone was weak, and there was a strong horror and fear in their eyes: "Let the order go on. ¡­That named Monkey King¡­no matter what happens in the future¡­my Yin-Yang family must not be an enemy of him...


    After saying this, Donghuang Taiyi''s figure flickered, and she disappeared in the hall... Only two people, Yun Zhongjun and Star Soul, who were shocked below, were left.


    "Just now, if I didn''t read it wrong..." Yun Zhongjun looked at the star soul with a deep sense of horror in his eyes.


    "The avenue rotates, the stars backlash... this man named Monkey King... is actually protected by the avenue... unable to look back... who is he...?!!!" At this moment, the star soul finally showed a deep horror on his face. Today''s result, It''s too shocking...


    They have been antagonistic to those who are protected by the heavens. Thinking about it at this moment, they all have a chill in their backs...such existence, it is no wonder that they have been defeated and defeated, and they have not lost their lives. They are already very lucky.


    It is pure and beautiful, with hazy fog, and the Linghu Lake is as clear as warm jade, enchanting and enchanting.Occasionally, white cranes fly by, like a paradise in a fairyland.


    A group of people are stunning, some standing quietly, some sitting cross-legged, some having fun, some being silent...


    Two figures suddenly flashed, and the figures of Monkey King and Concubine Ji appeared instantly.


    Seeing the people coming, all the women turned their heads slightly and looked at Monkey King.One after another got up and walked over...


    And Yue''er, who was playing around by the lake, trot over and flew into Sun Wukong''s arms: "Brother Wukong, Mom, why did you go? Why didn''t you bring Yue''er?" Yue''er muttered With a small mouth, some dissatisfaction.


    "Let''s do what adults should do, what fun for kids!" Monkey King gently scratched Yue''er''s little Qiong''s nose, and said with a smile.


    "It looks like I''m doing something bad again..." Yue''er''s face was slightly red, and she stopped questioning.


    "Yue''er is still young, can''t you speak with a sense of measure?" Xue Nu gave Sun Wukong a white look and said.


    Nongyu looked at Concubine Ji and said softly: "How''s it going?"


    Concubine Ji nodded and glanced at Yue''er, not wanting to say anything, she looked at Monkey King and said softly, "Send me back..."


    "Don''t you go for a walk?" Monkey King smiled.


    "Still not..." Ji Fei shook her head. Here, she was a little uncomfortable. Only when she reached the world of Monkey King, she would become more at ease, because where, there is no need to think about anything, no need to worry. There is no need to care about where, she can relax wholeheartedly, because that is her home, and everything in the world can be forgotten.


    "Okay!" Monkey King nodded.


    "Yue''er, do you want to go back with me?" Ji Fei looked at Yue''er.


    "No! I want to be with Brother Wukong..."


    Monkey King nodded, and with a thought, Concubine Ji disappeared in front of them and entered the world of Monkey King.


    Since leaving the opened fairy mountain, Monkey King has taken all the girls into his own world.


    When he came to the goddess, Sun Wukong sat down beside her and said with a smile: "Since the lower realm is here, you can walk with me everywhere, how about?"


    "With so many women around you, do you still need me to accompany you?" The goddess looked calm and indifferent, looking at Monkey King with a smile on her face.


    Monkey King glanced at the ten sisters including Xue Nv, touched their heads, and smiled: "What does that matter? There are so many people!"


    With a soft smile on her face, the goddess looked at Monkey King and said calmly: "I stay here, not to play with you, but to supervise you, lest you don''t know what my world will look like..."


    "Aren''t they all the same?" Monkey King laughed and said, "Yue Nu, Chi Lian... is gone!"


    "Where to go?" Xue Nu and the women all looked at Monkey King.


    "Take you shopping!" Monkey King said, leading the girls to the mountain road slowly...


    Inside the Xianyang Palace.


    Pop~~~


    Ying Zheng angrily smashed the wine glass in his hand, watching the silenced Meng Tian and others, burning with anger: "Trash! You are all trash! So many troops have been sent to you, and there are countless masters to help. This mission , You will still fail...what''s the use of me raising your eateries? The face of my Great Qin Empire has been lost by you..."


    "So, what exactly does Monkey King have three heads and six arms? Tens of thousands of troops can''t help a single person? Even the net organization is almost destroyed, and Zhao Gao also knows his life or death. The whereabouts of public defeat and vengeance are unknown. In the battle against Yum, has never failed like this?..."


    "That''s called Monkey King, martial arts is indeed unfathomable. In the world, he is afraid of invincible hands... and the Mo family is also a master like a cloud. Needless to say, Guan is the moon god and big and small of the Yin Yang family. It makes us take it seriously..." Meng Tian lowered his head extremely low, sweating on his forehead, extremely respectful.


    "National teacher? You mean... the national teacher has betrayed the widow?" Ying Zheng frowned, and the emperor''s air rushed toward his face, making everyone present dare not breathe.


    "Yes! Master of the National Normal University has already surrendered to Monkey King''s subordinates, and the Quicksand Organization does not care about it at this time... And the Yin Yang family is already badly injured, I am afraid that there is nothing to do..." Meng Tian said respectfully.


    "Even the national teacher?...Huh! Can it be a mere person? "At this moment, Yingzheng finally calmed down and looked at a gentleman on the side: "Li Si, what do you think?"


    "Return to Your Majesty!" Li Si said with a respectful baggage: "This is called Monkey King. It is known as the number one in the world. Even figures like the National Teacher have already surrendered to him. It is by no means a vain name. Now his men can be described as masters. Yun, it is no longer something that one person and two can deal with... If your Majesty wants to eliminate the troubles forever, I am afraid that you will have to pay a high price..."

 496 Chapter 97—The City of Sanghai

    "The philosophers of the Hundred Families are the widow¡¯s confidant, and this one called Monkey King is even more of a major affliction! He will be the biggest stumbling block for my Great Qin Empire to sweep the world. Such a person must die! No matter how heavy the effort is. cost!¡­"


    At this moment, Ying Zheng''s expression was cold and majestic, and his tone was filled with unprecedented firmness. For Monkey King, he had already given birth to a heart to kill!He is an eternal king, how can he tolerate an existence like Monkey King?


    "Sun Wukong''s subordinates, masters are like clouds. However, there is no shortage of masters in this world. There are a few in the imperial jail..." Li Si respectfully offered advice: "But only masters are not enough...Putianzhi In terms of martial arts, I am afraid that no one is the opponent of this person. This has been confirmed. If your Majesty wants to get rid of this person, he can only suppress it with his military strength...whatever he is, the manpower is always exhausted. At that time, tens of thousands will not work, just hundreds of thousands, hundreds of thousands will not work, just millions...


    "It''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous! To deal with a mere one person, he has to dispatch a million troops? Does his Monkey King have such a great ability?" Ying Zheng immediately snorted.


    "Your Majesty! Monkey King, this person should not be underestimated. His sword and magic sword are even more psychic. They can leap and kill on their own without being driven by the master... But Monkey King himself is even more terrifying. No one knows how powerful he is. The only thing I can be sure of is that this person¡¯s skill has reached a state of superb quality. A few years ago, he cut off Broken Cloud Mountain with a single sword, and he was famous in the world! It is evident that his horror..." Meng Tian is extremely solemn now The way.


    "What we are worried about now is not how to kill him, but to think about how to deal with his assassination of His Majesty in the future!" Li Si said in a very solemn tone at this moment: "He is the strongest master in the world. Even if there are ten Jing Ke, I am afraid that they will definitely not be able to match this one!"


    Jing Ke is a taboo topic in front of Ying Zheng, but the matter is so important that Li Si can no longer manage that much, which shows that he attaches importance to this matter.


    "Ten Jing Ke can''t be as good as this one?" Ying Zheng''s face sank like water, and the invisible murderous aura enveloped the hall. Even the strongest killer in the world, I am afraid it is not as good as this emperor who has dyed millions of lives and deaths!


    Jing Ke almost killed him, making him often awakened in dreams. However, now, there is a figure who can''t be reached by ten Jing Ke, which makes Ying Zheng feel that there is a big knife hanging above his head. , Making him uneasy!


    "The order is passed on, and at all costs, we must get rid of the Monkey King! Even if it is a million or millions of troops, the widows will not hesitate!" His life is at stake, and Ying Zheng has finally made up his mind at this moment: "Meng Tian, Send me an oral message to Fusu. He is solely responsible for this matter. The military strength of the barracks will be assigned by him. However, I don''t want to hear the word failure!"


    "The last general will lead!" Meng Tian clasped his fists in both hands, reverently drew back and left the hall.


    "You said that there are a lot of good players in the jail?" Ying Zheng looked at Li Si and said lightly.


    "Yes... one of them is called Shengqi, who was captured by Gane himself in the past. His martial arts are definitely Wei Zhuang''s class! Among them there are many second-class players. If they can serve the empire, they will It''s a force that can''t be underestimated..." Li Si stood beside Ying Zheng in a very respectful way.


    "This matter is up to you. If there are any mistakes, I will ask you..."


    "Yes! Your Majesty!"...


    The calm sea, rippling microwaves, under the refraction of the sun, shined with dazzling stars during the debut.


    "It''s so beautiful here!" Standing on the coast, the Snow Girl sighed sincerely, looking at the distant sea.


    "The city of Sanghai, prosperous and beautiful, is the place where Confucianism is located. Although I have heard about it, this is my first time here!" Chi Lian said softly, looking at the prosperous city on the coast.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go into the city and have a look!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and walked slowly towards the distant city with the girls...


    They talked as they walked, and soon they came to the end of the road. A city was situated in front of it, which was quite imposing. The gate was magnificent and the gray-brown walls were very tall.


    The city of Sanghai is an ancient city, prosperous and magnificent, with people coming and going. In this troubled world, it can be regarded as a rare paradise.


    Walking on the street, the women''s peerless looks make passers-by look at them frequently, but their cold, frosty, feminine temperament, no one dares to get close...


    It was Yue''er, who happily took Sun Wukong''s hand, and looked here and there. After a while, the two of them threw Xue Nu and others behind...


    "Is there an inn?" When passing by an inn, Monkey King suddenly stopped, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Yue''er, let''s settle down for a little bit of accommodation and go shopping! I see this inn. nice!"


    "There is an inn...this inn is really quite individual!" Yue''er chuckled, and dragged Monkey King to walk towards the inn... and the Snow Girl and others behind him were also close behind.


    Just as Monkey King and Yue''er walked into the door of the inn, they heard a lot of noise inside.


    When I walked in, I found out that it was a few big guys who were talking wildly around a young girl, reluctantly.The crowd onlookers pointed, but no one came forward to help.


    "Little girl, my elder brother''s clothes were wet by you, what do you think of this?" A middle-aged uncle with a ruffian appearance pointed at the girl surrounded by them, and said with sly eyes.With the other three people, they looked at the girl''s Mind with a wretched expression.


    "I have already apologized, and I am willing to compensate you, let''s say, how much do you want?" The girl was calm, even in the face of a few rogue uncles, she still didn''t change her face and never felt nervous.


    "Tell you, little girl, even if my eldest brother''s clothes are expensive, you can''t accompany you! I think you still followed my eldest brother, isn''t this going to be even? Haha!!!"


    "Haha!!" The rascals suddenly laughed wretchedly.


    "Huh? What kind of dog-blood setting is this? He actually met a gangster and molested a good girl? But this girl looks familiar?" Monkey King wiped his chin, thought for a while, eyes It suddenly lit: "Isn''t this Shi Lan? I didn''t expect to meet her when I came to Songhai City..."


    "Brother Wukong, these people are bad guys at first sight, do you want to help that sister?" Yue''er dragged Sun Wukong''s hand.


    "Do you think that with her skill, do you need me to help?" Monkey King smiled and shook his head, took Yue''er forward, and came to the four ruffians, and said faintly: "Go away, you guys block It''s my way!"


    "Well? That stinky boy? You don''t even know Lao Tzu?" One of the ruffians was furious, took out the big knife from his waist, and pointed at Monkey King with a fierce expression: "Boy, believe it or not I will let you kill you with a single knife Move your head right away?"..

 497 Chapter 98: Wanted Again

    "Swipe~~"


    In an instant, two black shadows flashed by the side of the ruffian, and two shimmering daggers were already placed on his neck...


    The eyes of the soul-changing and the soul-killing were cold, and the thick killing intent made the faces of the few ground ruffians show fear, and even the atmosphere did not dare to catch a breath.The kidnapped person even showed fear, his heart trembled, and his fierce face instantly turned into a bear-like look: "Lord forgive me, my lord forgive me! The villain has eyes but doesn''t know Taishan, but he hopes he will forgive me. Too small a dog''s life!"


    "Scum scum, you are dead, take them out! Don''t get dirty here!" Monkey King didn''t even look at them, and said calmly.


    "Yes!" Respectfully replied, Zhuanpu and Jiexun replied, their figures flashed, and the four scumbags in the inn disappeared without a trace.In such a weird scene, watching everyone around me was respectful. They didn''t dare to be nosy, they turned their eyes away, as if nothing had happened, doing their own things, afraid of getting angry.


    "I can''t do this too much, right?" Monkey King turned and said to the goddess behind him.


    "The wicked have their own retribution, this is their fate, no one can be blamed, you just advanced their fate by one day..." The goddess''s face was calm, graceful and indifferent.Her peerless appearance did not attract anyone''s attention, because she didn''t want any mortals to see her!


    "Thank you!" Shi Lan came to the side of Monkey King, whispered a thank you, then turned and walked out of the inn.


    "What! She obviously helped her, she was so cold..." Yue''er pursed her mouth suddenly in dissatisfaction.


    "This girl, it seems quite interesting..." Chi Lien''s eyes flowed, and she was fascinated, making the people around her dazzled.With the help of Monkey King, her charming technique has reached a qualitative leap. Every move is a charm to nature. How can these ordinary people resist.


    At this time, Zhuanpu and Deshun reappeared behind Sun Wukong, quietly following them, as if nothing had happened.


    "The red line of that girl''s fate, like you, is connected to Wukong..." The goddess glanced at Shi Lan, who had already walked out of the inn, and said with a soft smile.


    "Oh? So, she will become our sister in the future?" Chi Lian and other women looked at Monkey King.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? It''s none of my business!"


    "Is it really none of your business?" The goddess smiled and looked at Monkey King, extremely gentle, but this gentleness made Monkey King a little emboldened.


    However, Monkey King smiled, came to the goddess''s side, abducted her fragrant shoulder with his hand, and smiled: "Since you can see the red line of other people''s destiny, then you tell me, your own red line of destiny is Who connected it together?"


    The face of the goddess turned red, and she tilted her head, not answering.


    "Huh? Could it be that our goddess is also..." Xue Nu looked at the goddess with a joking expression, her little belly black character seemed to be awakened again.


    "This kind of thing! I guessed it a long time ago!" Chi Lian smiled, boldly encircling the goddess''s delicate hands, and said with a smile: "What''s so shy, everyone is sisters, and there are no outsiders..."


    Rao is the goddess''s state of mind. When she encounters this kind of thing, her heart can hardly calm down. The rest is poverty, and she doesn''t know how to answer.


    "All the people in the crowd, give me a little restraint!" Monkey King glanced at Chi Lian and other women, then knocked on the head of the shopkeeper who was still in a daze, and said: "What are you in a daze? Prepare ten rooms for the upper house..." As he said, a certain amount of money was placed on the table.


    "Okay, okay! Guest officer, please wait!" Seeing such a big deal, the shopkeeper''s eyes lit up and he immediately nodded and bowed.For him, the woman in front of him is beautiful, but what is out of reach can be compared to the white silver on the table!


    At this time, a large number of Qin soldiers suddenly appeared on the street, and their portraits were posted on the notice board...


    "You can listen to me clearly and watch carefully! Anyone who sees one of them here will report it to the government for a reward of gold, but anyone who harbors criminals, who knows not to report, will punish the nine races!..."


    "Oh my God! Who are these people? The bounty is so high? Just tell the news, you can get a thousand liang of gold, my God, if you give it to me, it will be spent in a few lifetimes!"


    "Wow! The most wanted criminals here are all beautiful women! What is going on?"


    "It''s amazing! It''s amazing! All here are famous people in the world..."


    "Look, the top portrait, the world''s number one sword god, is also wanted by the empire..."


    "These people don''t look like heinous people! Then Ying Zheng, I don''t know what tricks they are playing..."


    "Hush! Keep your voice down, be careful to be heard by those officers and soldiers, that would be terrible..."


    In the crowd, at this moment, there are two teenagers walking around. Looking at their appearance, isn''t it Tianming and Shaoyu?They looked at the portraits on the bulletin board, all of them were surprised, and Tianming was even more impoverished: "Isn''t it! My reward turned out to be the lowest...well...well...what are you doing?"


    "You kid don''t want to die? Be quiet..." Shaoyu hurriedly covered Tianming''s mouth, dragged him to a corner of no one, and let go of Tianming.


    "Then Ying Zheng, really blinded his dog''s eyes. I am also a dignified Mohist tycoon! It''s only worth ten thousand taels of silver? That''s damning! Even you have one hundred thousand taels of bounty..." When he was free, Tianming suddenly Yelled with a face that was not poor.


    "Do you know how rigorous things are? We are wanted, are we worth the comparison? Really..." Shaoyu looked at Tianming and shook his head helplessly. Then, his eyes became extraordinarily bright: "But this time, I''m afraid that Ying Zheng will not be able to eat anymore... who is not wanted? Even Big Brother Wukong is also wanted. This time there is a good show..."


    "A good show? Isn''t Wu Kong going to trouble Ying Zheng? The Xianyang Palace is so guarded, my father has failed..." Tianming said, his tone became a little low.


    Shaoyu patted Tianming on the shoulder, and his tone was very excited: "Boy, don''t you understand it! To say that the whole world can easily enter the Xianyang Palace and assassinate the tyrant Yingzheng! Only Brother Wukong! One person! Moreover, it has a 100% success rate! This time, Ying Zheng may be exhausted..."


    "One hundred percent? Isn''t it? Although Big Brother Wukong is very powerful...a little bit more powerful than Uncle Nie...but...is it really possible?" Tian obviously has some doubts, after all, the father of the world''s number one assassin has failed!


    "Your kid has never seen Wukong''s real shots, and he doesn''t know how terrible he is... The country of Yan and Korea back then are the best proof... Now Qin is going to be over..."..

 498 Chapter 99: Fate Is Already Doomed

    There is an inn, one in the upper room.


    Monkey King looked at the wanted portrait in front of him, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He turned his head and looked at the Snow Girl on the side, and smiled: "We are wanted again... Now, in the world, there really is no one of us. A place to stay..."


    At the moment, the Snow Girl smiled softly, and she recalled the experience of being wanted together with Monkey King. It was an unforgettable experience in her lifetime.


    "What are you going to do?" Xue Nu looked at Monkey King with a smile.


    "This Yingzheng is so courageous! You deserve to be an emperor!" Monkey King smiled faintly, turned his head to look at the goddess aside, and said, "What do you think I should do?"


    "Ying Zheng, this is the way to take death, who is not wanted... but you are wanted..." The goddess shook her head indifferently, and said, "Whatever you want! Anyway, this world has become messy, the original world The trajectory has been changed by you, and now, it is just developing according to the trajectory you want..."


    "Since you have said so, then I''m not polite!" Monkey King smiled faintly: "Then, let''s leave this inn as soon as possible! Go and meet the friends of the Mo family, they happened to be here in Sanghai. In the city..."


    After speaking, Monkey King waved his hand, the space here fluctuated, and a group of people disappeared here in an instant.


    But for a moment, a large number of Qin soldiers surrounded the inn, and a lot of Qin soldiers rushed into the inn, arbitrarily kicking away the room where Sun Wukong and others originally lived...


    Looking at the empty room, the general looked sharply at the shopkeeper: "Didn''t you say that they live here? What about people?"


    A slender figure, wearing a black tights, and looking like a very vicious and evil man walked into the room, looked around, touched the tables and chairs, and said calmly: "It''s still hot, it looks like they just left. soon!"


    "That must not be far, chase me!" The general shouted immediately.


    A group of Qin soldiers stepped neatly once again and left the''Youjian Inn''...


    The vast plains, the raging sandstorm, and the horrible army of black and white, are marching in neat steps. The general who takes the lead is the general of Qin, Meng Tian, ??and beside him, there is a person who looks very similar to Yingzheng. The man, his eyes are particularly sharp, he has no anger or prestige, he is the son of Fusu...


    In the sky with a clear sky of 10,000 meters, a big white bird soared freely, Mo Ya and Bai Feng both clasped their chests, looking at the dense and terrifying army below, they were shocked.


    "This time Yingzheng really made up his mind! He didn''t hesitate to use a million army, just for Master Wukong..." Looking below, Mo Ya''s tone was extremely amazed.


    "In the world, the only person who can be treated like Yingzheng is probably only Master Wukong... It seems that Yingzheng has already noticed the threat of Master Wukong to him. A mountain cannot tolerate two tigers... It seems that Yingzheng has made up his mind to kill. , I want to get rid of Master Wukong!" Bai Feng looked down with a calm expression, without showing the slightest surprise on his face.


    "Do you think, who will win this war?" Mo Ya looked at Bai Feng and smiled lightly.


    In a daze, Bai Feng seemed to recall a scene he had never remembered in his life. Monkey King''s breath alone brought down tens of thousands of troops in a flash...


    "Do you think... Ying Zheng and Master Wukong are comparable?" Bai Feng said with a calm expression on his face.


    "One is a human... the other is like a god! Ha ha... From the beginning, fate has long been doomed..." Mo Ya looked calm and said: "This decadent and brutal empire... It''s time to end..."


    "Let''s go! It''s time for us to reunite with Master Wukong... Such a great show, how could we be missing..."


    The big white bird flew farther and farther, and finally disappeared above the clouds...


    Songhai City, above the bustling streets.Tianming was staying in front of a roast chicken stall, looking at the golden roast chicken, swallowing...


    "Boy, let''s go, now is not the time to eat..." Shaoyu shook his head helplessly, pulling Tianming away.


    However, Tianming''s feet seemed to have taken root, and Shaoyu, who was born with supernatural power, did not even pull it for a while.This made Shaoyu a little surprised: "Unexpectedly, after this kid got the Mo family''s lifelong skills, even his strength has become a lot bigger..."


    Seeing Tianming¡¯s gluttonous mouth, Shao Yu was helpless, so she had to pay for a roast chicken per person...


    However, at this moment, a group of Qin State soldiers surrounded the area on both sides of the street...


    General Yiqi riding a steed, came to the side of Tianming and Shaoyu, and carefully looked at them...


    After a while, "I didn''t expect to be so lucky... I discovered your whereabouts so soon..." The general looked cold and immediately shouted: "Take me the two children. They are the rebellion of the empire! Capture them alive. To learn from their mouths the whereabouts of the rest and others!"


    "Yes! General!"


    Seeing Qin Bing slowly approaching them, Shaoyu''s complexion suddenly became extremely serious, and he threw away the roast chicken in his hand, and said solemnly: "It''s all to blame you kid, what roast chicken you buy, it''s fine now. Now, our whereabouts are exposed..."


    "Hey! You can''t just blame me! Did you eat it yourself?"


    "Now is not the time to quarrel, just leave quickly, don''t be caught by them!"


    "Even if you don''t tell me, I understand, it''s you, brother, don''t be caught by these little guys..." At the moment of Tianming, there is no tension at all.


    "Go!" Suddenly, Shaoyu grabbed Tianming and threw him out from the roof...In a moment, he heard Tianming''s scream of "Ouch"...


    And Shaoyu also jumped over the roof, looking at Tianming who had just risen from the ground, and smiled: "Boy, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay? I will try to throw you from such a far away?" Tian Ming said angrily, touching his butt.


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up!" Shaoyu shouted and ran away...


    "It''s not good! Master Ban, Tianming and Shaoyu were discovered by Qin Bing on the street!" In an abandoned house, a Mo family disciple ran in anxiously and reported.


    "What? These two boys are really troublesome..." The hammer yelled immediately and was about to rush out to rescue them.


    "Calm down, Big Hammer!" Xiao Gao stopped him in time and said with a serious face: "If you ran out to save people so recklessly, you would expose all our whereabouts..."


    "Then what to do?"


    "For today''s plan, we can only send spy personnel to search for the whereabouts of Tianming Giants and Shaoyu who have escaped...We are also prepared for rescue..."

 499 Chapter One Hundred

    "Quick! Catch them, don''t let them run away!"


    "Separately chase, absolutely can''t let them run away..."


    "Hurry up!!!"


    "Stop! Don''t run!"


    "Damn! These Qin soldiers are really endless! I have chased us for most of the day, and I still don''t give up..." Tianming ran, turning his head to look at the chasing soldiers behind him, panting with exhaustion.


    "Stop them!" Several Qin soldiers suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "It''s not good, we are surrounded..." Shaoyu''s complexion changed slightly, looking at the surrounding woods, he suddenly had an idea: "Twilight, hurry up, let''s hide in the woods..."


    "Stop! Don''t run! You can''t escape!"


    "Huh? What about them? They were still here just now... why did they disappear in a blink of an eye?"


    Two groups of Qin soldiers were looking at each other in this round, looking around, with a look of doubt.


    "Search~ Search me carefully! They can''t run far, they must be hiding somewhere around...show me carefully..."


    "Yes!!"


    A group of Qin soldiers immediately took a spear in hand, and carefully searched among the grass...


    But for a moment...


    "Roar!!!"


    Suddenly, an angry roar rang out in the forest, and the sound shook the fields, and even the leaves were rustling and falling down, startling countless birds...


    "This...what is this sound?" The Qin soldiers'' complexion changed suddenly, and they clenched the weapons in their hands with a nervous and guarded expression on their faces.


    "Damn! What kind of monster is this!" Tianming''s surprised shout suddenly came from the forest.


    "Boy, what are you dazed about! Run!"


    "Ah! I found those two boys! Go chase..."


    "Chasing you! Don''t run away!" Tianming and Shaoyu fled out of the forest at the same time, looking at the group of besieging Qin soldiers, shouting immediately.


    "Roar!!"


    But behind them, there was a huge black panther with a black body, tall and beautiful, and the golden pupils showed a shuddering cold light.


    However, this black panther was obviously inconvenient in its actions. It seemed that it was injured. It was only the intrusion of outsiders that gave it a sense of self-protection, so it launched an angry attack on Shaoyu and others.


    "Oh my God! What a big black panther! Hurry! Hurry up!"


    At this time, Qin Bing was all shocked, they were all startled by the fierce and huge body of the black panther.


    "Don''t panic, everyone, this black leopard has been seriously injured and is inconvenient to move. The crossbowmen are ready to shoot the black leopard!" The leader of Qin soldiers calmly gave the order.


    "Roar!!" Seeing a large number of Qin Bing surrounded him, the injured Panther became more and more violent and uneasy, his eyes were red, and he patted Qin Bing on the left...


    "what!!"


    Accompanied by a screaming scream, a Qin soldier was instantly broken by the sharp claws of the black panther, leaving three terrible claw marks on his chest. The blood was flowing, which made people watch and frightened. .


    "Let go!"


    However, at this moment, with an order, more than a dozen crossbows fired strong and terrible arrows at the same time, and in a flash, they penetrated the whole body of the panther and the joints of the limbs...


    "Roar!!" The black panther uttered an angry roar, but it was already seriously injured, and it was injured again, and its limbs and joints were covered with sharp arrows. During the roar, it crashed to the ground...


    "Little Black!!"


    Suddenly, a cry of exclamation came, and a girl with a portable lunch box appeared in the forest road not far away. At this moment, she covered her mouth with a slender hand, looking at the dying panther, her indifferent eyes were faintly misted. Emerges...


    "You... all damn it!" In the girl''s eyes, a very cold and angry killing intent suddenly appeared. Her slender body was as light as a swallow like an elf. A few flashes, they attacked the surrounding Qin soldiers...


    "Uh! Shaoyu...we won''t do anything bad, right?" Looking at the girl fighting Qin Bing, Tianming looked at Shaoyu beside him, a little uneasy.


    "What did you kid say? It''s not the black panther we hurt..." Shaoyu gave Tianming a sullen look.


    "Then what shall we do, are we going to help her?"


    "Is it necessary to say? This matter started because of us, is there any reason to stand by?" Shaoyu smiled proudly and joined the battle: "Girl, I''ll help you!"


    "But! I said as if he was great!" Tianming muttered suddenly, and rushed towards the surrounding Qin Bing...


    Facts proved that these elite soldiers of the Qin State were obviously not the opponents of the three Shaoyu trio. I saw them punching and kicking, but in a moment, they brought down countless Qin soldiers...


    However, today is different from the past. There are not only dozens of Qin soldiers here. When the three of Shaoyu are fighting with the Qin soldiers here, hundreds of elite soldiers have surrounded Tuantuan, hundreds of them. His bow and crossbow were aimed at the three at the same time. In this situation, the three of them may have difficulty flying with their wings...


    "Fight! Don''t you guys be able to fight? Why don''t you fight anymore!" A general dressed in armor and holding a sword, walked forward under the guard of a few elite soldiers, and looked at the three Shaoyu in the field with a face. The proud way.


    "This is a lot of trouble!" Shaoyu''s expression became extremely solemn at this moment: "You must not act rashly. Those crossbow arrows are made by the overbearing organs of the public loser family. The power is very powerful..."


    "Shao Yu! What should I do now? Damn! I had known it, I brought non-attack as well..." Tianming looked at the surrounding Qin Bing, with a rare expression of seriousness.


    The girl looked calm and looked carefully at everything around her. It seemed that she was looking for some flaws... At the same time, her delicate hands danced, as if knots were being formed, and silks of fluorescence appeared, appearing so mysterious and weird...


    "Yo? It''s so lively! What are you doing?" However, at this moment, a leisurely and indifferent body suddenly affected, and a dozen figures slowly walked out of the forest path...


    "Big Brother Wukong!" Tianming and Shaoyu''s eyes lit up when they saw the visitor, and they shouted in surprise.


    "He... he is Monkey King?!" Hearing Tianming and Shaoyu''s yelling, the surrounding Qin soldiers suddenly became agitated, because these three words, Monkey King, almost became the nightmare of their Qin soldiers, and they were terrified!


    "The few people behind him... aren''t the Moon God Lord... and Da Si Ming and Young Si Ming them? He... he is really that... Sword God... Sun Wukong..."


    For a while, all of Qin''s elite soldiers showed fear, and they started to sweat coldly while holding the weapons in their hands, and they retreated involuntarily under their feet. Perhaps only by doing this, they could feel a little relieved...


    "It''s him..." The slender hand danced, and the girl who was in the mysterious knot suddenly stopped the movement in her hand, and looked at the appearance of Monkey King and his party with a hint of surprise in her eyes.Involuntarily, she recalled that not long ago, in an inn, the man who had relieved herself...

 500 Chapter 101 Confucianism

    Sun Wukong glanced at the surrounding Qin Bing indifferently, and said faintly: "Are you leaving by yourself? Or should I personally let you leave?"


    "Big...sir...what should I do?" A soldier held a spear and looked at the centurion beside him nervously.


    "What else can I do... Run quickly... Even General Meng and Master Wei Zhuang joined forces at the same time, and they couldn''t help him. We went up, didn''t we want to kill ourselves? Go back and report the matter to the general so that the general Determined..." The centurion wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, didn''t dare to put one fart, and ran away dingy with his own men and horses...


    "Hey! Don''t go! Come back! Wasn''t it arrogant to chase us just now? Why are we all gone now? Hey! Give me all back!" Tianming looked at the hundreds of Qin Jun who had fled, and was very proud of it. Shouted.It was scared that those Qin Jun ran happier.


    Shaoyu looked at Tianming and shook his head. He turned to look at Monkey King. There was endless admiration and yearning in his eyes: "Just when he appeared, it scared Qin Jun no longer have the courage to fight. With such a spirit, I When can I have it?"


    Shaking his head and throwing his thoughts away, Shaoyu brought Tianming to the side of Monkey King, clasped his fist and said, "Big Brother Wukong! I didn''t expect you to save our life again! But why did you show up here?"


    "The city is full of notices that we want us. If we don''t appear here, where can we appear?" Monkey King said indifferently, "But you two can cause trouble! Every time I meet you, you will do it. Such a big battle..."


    "Hey~" Tianming and Shaoyu suddenly touched their heads a little embarrassed.


    "But you can''t solve even such a little difficulty. How can you sweep across the world in the future! The cheats I handed to you, but you must practice well! Don''t shame it!"


    "Yes!" Tianming and Shaoyu immediately vowed loudly.


    Monkey King nodded and looked at the girl not far away.


    The girl at this time was stroking the black panther''s head with a sad face, because the black panther was about to die.


    "Yo! I didn''t expect us to meet again!" Monkey King looked at the girl with a smile on his face.


    "Uh! Do you know?" Shaoyu looked at the girl and Monkey King in surprise.


    "Thank you for saving me again!" The girl nodded to Monkey King, very grateful.But his expression was obviously extremely lonely, he knelt down, stroked the panther''s head, and fell silent again.


    "Don''t be so sad, with me, it won''t die!" Looking at Shi Lan''s sad look, Monkey King patted her fragrant shoulder gently and comforted.


    "You... can you really save Xiao Hei?" Shi Lan''s eyes lit up, she got up and looked at Monkey King hopefully.


    "Of course, as long as Brother Wukong is willing, death can make her alive!" Yue''er said with pride.


    "Shaoyu, Tianming, go and pull out the arrows on it!" Monkey King instructed Shaoyu Tianming.


    "Okay!" The two nodded at the same time, and walked towards the huge black panther a little nervously.


    "Be careful, don''t hurt her!" Shi Lan immediately asked, apparently she loved this black panther very much.


    With the efforts of the three of Shaoyu, they soon pulled out the arrow sticking in the black robe.It''s just that the black panther is dying, and only the last breath is left.


    "Quick! Save it!" Shi Lan looked very anxious at this moment, and her eyes were no longer as cold as before.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and in an instant, a soft fluorescent light condensed in his hand, and he fell into the body of the black robe...


    All of a sudden, the hideous blood mouths, under the shocked look of Shaoyu and others, healed at an astonishing speed, and in a moment, the recovery was as good as before!


    "Roar!!!"


    The dying black panther suddenly jumped up from the ground and let out an imposing roar. The scared Tianming ran behind Sun Wukong and hid.Even Shaoyu was wary.


    "Don''t be afraid! It won''t hurt you!" Shi Lan happily stroked the black panther. The black panther with a fierce and violent face instantly became extremely docile and well-behaved, and fell on the face of Monkey King, huge. His head was very affectionate and lightly rubbed him.


    "Too...too amazing...obviously dying...suddenly, he became so alive and kicking..." Looking at the panther, Tianming''s eyes widened, and his face was shocked.Even Shaoyu was surprised.


    "Unfortunately, Big Brother Wukong was not there at the time, otherwise, the Mo family giant would not die..." Tianming suddenly lowered his head and said extremely lonely.


    "People will die someday, it''s just a matter of time... You don''t have to live in the past world, just grasp the present, it''s enough..." Looking at Tianming and Shaoyu, Sun Wukong said lightly.


    "Thank you for saving Xiao Hei, my name is Shi Lan..."


    At the same time, the Confucian, Xiaoshengxianzhuang, not far from Monkey King and others, was outside the hall.


    Countless Confucian disciples stood quietly by the side, and Fu Nian and Yan Lu, the head of Confucianism and the second master, were also on the list. Seeing their appearance, they seemed to be waiting for someone.


    "This visit is a bit sudden!" Yan Lu stood a step behind Fu Nian, looked at him, and said.


    "It''s still expected..." Fu Nian calmly said calmly, "Where is the ovary? Why doesn''t he come out to welcome guests?"


    "He just came back yesterday, but he left suddenly before, saying he was going to meet some important guests..." Yan Lu said.


    "Guests? Are there other guests coming from our Confucianism? How come I don''t know about this?" Fu Nian turned his head and looked at Yan Road, and said calmly.


    "I''m not sure about this. He always looks mysterious... He refuses to go into details. It just means that he is greeted by a big man..."


    "Big man? If today is no longer peaceful, the storm is precarious... I hope that the big man he greets will not cause any trouble to our Little Sage Xianzhuang..." Fu Nian frowned slightly, meaning something.


    "I think Ovary is not a reckless person, he has a sense of measure..."


    "Hope!"


    Not long after, a luxurious sedan chair slowly appeared outside the Little Saint Xianzhuang Hall under the guard of many elite soldiers...


    But an elegant man walked out of the sedan chair slowly...


    Whether it was the elite soldiers or the Confucian disciples around, when this person appeared, they all seemed extremely respectful. Obviously, this person is not low in status.


    "The distinguished guests are at the door, and they are not far enough to welcome them. If the courtesy is irregular, I hope the adults will atone for their sins!"


    Fu Nian and Yan Lu held their fists at the same time, facing the elegant man walking out of the sedan chair, very polite and slightly respectful.


    "Where! I''ll wait to come uninvited, and I ask Mr. Fu Nian, no wonder..." The elegant man actually followed a standard Confucian etiquette, said.


    It looked like he was actually the prime minister of the Great Qin Empire, Li Si!..

 501 Chapter 102 The Disaster of Confucianism

    Xiaoshengxianzhuang, reception hall.


    "I don''t know if the Prime Minister came all the way to my little sage village, what is the so-called?" Fu Nian and the others sat opposite Li Si, holding a tea cup in their hands, looking calm, like everyone.


    "I came here this time for one thing..."


    "Please speak!" Fu Nian clasped his fist.


    Li Si slowly drank a cup of tea, staring at Fu Nian and the others, his expression suddenly became extremely serious: "Your Majesty the Emperor asked me to ask you, are you on the Mo family''s side? Or are you on my Daqin side? This side of the empire?"


    "!!!" Fu Nian and others'' complexions suddenly changed slightly. They didn''t expect Li Si to suddenly ask such a question.This question is really difficult to answer.


    On the one hand, because of the rebellion of the empire, the entire Confucianism will usher in the disaster, on the other hand, it will become the enemy of the righteous people in the world, and bear the eternal reputation, then their Confucian reputation will be destroyed.


    "My lord is joking! Our little Sage Xianzhuang has always read only the books of the sages and preached my Confucian teachings. As for the killings, our Confucian can''t ask anything about it..." Fu Nian''s face was calm and calm, yes. Hold Li Si with a fist.


    "You Confucianism has always been in a neutral position, not asking about world affairs... But now is different, please make a choice! I also have an explanation to the emperor..." Li Si looked at Fu Nian and the others with his eyes Fierce, did not think about the old love of classmates in the past.


    And outside the Little Sage Xianzhuang, a large number of Qin soldiers suddenly appeared, all of them with a stomachache, and their faces were full of murderous aura. If they were not satisfied with the answers given by Confucianism, then today, I am afraid it will be the entire Confucianism. The day of the extinction.


    "Li Si! What do you mean?" Fu Nian''s face changed slightly, and he spoke Li Si''s name unceremoniously, with an angry expression on his face, obviously a little angry.


    "This is what the emperor meant... He has made up his mind to uproot those unintentional malignant tumors and eradicate the troubles forever. And your Confucianism, students all over the world, have the widest reputation, and the most threatening family to the empire... I believe, Brother Fu Nian, you are a wise man. Don''t ruin the entire Confucianism because of your own impulse..." Li Si''s face was indifferent, but he had a heart and a sharp speech.


    "Your Confucianism...very good! Very good! What a good Li Si! It seems that after being an extremely human minister, do you even recognize the place that taught you to nurture you? Like you and other great rebels, we Confucian... "Funian was burned with anger. He didn''t expect Li Si to be such a ruthless person.


    However, before he could finish his words, Li Si stopped him in time: "Brother Fu Nian, you have to be cautious about your words. Your words and deeds will control the comfort of the entire Confucianism..."


    "Brother, calm down, let me do it!" Yan Lu persuaded him for a while, and looked at Li Si: "I''m very curious why the Emperor''s Majesty suddenly made such a determination, isn''t he? Knowing that if he does this, he will lose the trust of all people in the world? Is it worth it to do such a foolish act for one person?"


    "There is nothing to say...I can say only one thing. The millions of troops are already on the front line. With a single order, they will enter the land of Xishu. So now is your last chance...Tomorrow morning, I hope you have decided on an answer that satisfies me, otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for not remembering my old feelings..."


    Li Si finished speaking, clasped his fists, turned and left...


    However, the troops around Xiaoshengxianzhuang did not withdraw...


    "It''s hard to believe that Ying Zheng is really only for one person, that is, a million army... That is called Monkey King, how capable is that so that Ying Zheng can do so..." Yan Lu shook his head with a face. Exclaimed.


    "It seems that Ying Zheng is really anxious this time... The Monkey King has seriously affected his status. As a hegemon who wants to conquer everything, he will never allow such a person to appear in this world. of¡­"


    "Brother, what should we do next? We only have one night..."


    "Oh~~ The catastrophe is approaching, it seems that the world will not be peaceful again... Our Confucianists, can we tide over this crisis?..."


    In the dead of night, in a simple bamboo courtyard, an elderly man with white beard who can be blown down by a gust of wind, leaning on a cane, looking up at the bright stars in the sky with his eyes almost covered with wrinkles, sighed slightly , Shook his head: "Unexpectedly, in the whole world, there are actually people who change their fate... Ying Zheng is an enemy of such a character. It seems that the energy is exhausted... chaos, all chaos! What kind of character is it? He can actually have the means to change the whole world...Is such a character... still a human?"


    In Sanghai City, in a hidden and simple house, the lights flickered, causing a little light in the originally dark room.


    "Mr. Sun, I''m really sorry. I was not in the inn because I was going to meet the colleagues of the Mo family... I didn''t expect that the guy in my inn couldn''t stand the threat of Qin Bing, so he took yours The whereabouts have been leaked out... I am here, solemnly apologize to you..." A fat uncle with a beard stood in front of Monkey King, clasping his fist in apologetic expression.He is the actual palm keeper of an inn.


    "That kind of thing doesn''t matter anymore..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly.


    "I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Sun here... The old man, on behalf of the Mo family, thank you for saving our Tianming giant..." Master Ban respectfully hugged Sun Wukong.


    "Oh! Tianming this kid has become your Mo family giant?" Monkey King pretended to be a little surprised.


    "Oh! A word is hard to say. If you were there at that time, Lord Giant would not die..." Master Ban shook his head and sighed.


    "Although it''s a pity, I have my own destiny, and I can''t force it!" Monkey King turned his head toward the sky and looked over and said, "Boy, since you are already a Mohist tycoon, you have to work hard. The greater your ability, the more the responsibility Bigger!"


    "Although I don''t know what will happen in the future, I will work hard!" Tianming said vowedly.


    "Yo! I didn''t expect you to have a serious time!" Shaoyu looked at Tianming and smiled.


    "Do you know what your elder brother is capable of now? He will grow up later!" Tianming said proudly.


    "Heh~ Your kid is really panting!" Shaoyu shook his head helplessly.


    "Now the city is all our wanted warrants, and Qin Bing is patrolling every street and small port... It seems that they have already learned that we have appeared in the city of Sanghai. Here, we have almost It''s hard to move an inch... Mr. Wukong, what should we do next?" Xiao Gao said to Monkey King very seriously.


    And everyone looked at Monkey King.Their eyes are full of expectation. Now, Monkey King is almost omnipotent in their hearts.


    "That Yingzheng is too self-righteous...I thought that sending a million troops would be able to deal with my Monkey King? It''s ridiculous! It''s getting late now, so let''s go! Tomorrow, I will go to Xianyang Palace and let him see it firsthand. Now, what is fear..."..

 502 Chapter 103 Historical Tragedy

    "Big Brother Wukong, are you going to make a move?" Shaoyu looked very excited after hearing what Sun Wukong said.In his opinion, as long as Monkey King takes a shot, Ying Zheng can be said to be dead or alive.


    However, the little seniors all brightened their eyes and looked very excited. They all knew the terrifying strength of Monkey King. If the whole world could enter the Xianyang Palace and kill the person who was Yingzheng, it was Monkey King.


    "Are you going to Xianyang Palace and assassinating Ying Zheng?" Shi Lan, who stayed aside and kept silent, suddenly widened her eyes and was shocked.Since Monkey King rescued her, Tianming and Shao Yu, he also followed Monkey King to here.


    "Why, there is a problem?" Monkey King turned his head, looked at Shi Lan, and smiled lightly.


    "Xianyang Palace is heavily guarded, and there are layers of elite soldiers. It is harder to assassinate Yingzheng than ascend to the sky... This is not a wise choice..." Shi Lan looked at Monkey King, looking extra serious.For this benefactor who helped her and saved Xiao Hei, she didn''t want to just watch Monkey King go to death.


    And everyone in the Mo family frowned, and they were not so excited.They also felt that Shi Lan was right. Although Monkey King¡¯s martial arts were unfathomable, they didn¡¯t know how terrifying they were against the sky. They only knew that maybe even Gai Nie, who was present, was not his one. Enemy, but even if it is like this, if you forcibly break into Xianyang Palace, it will be dangerous...


    Since being assassinated by Jing Ke that year, Ying Zheng has set up numerous checkpoints for his own safety, with no fewer than hundreds of thousands of soldiers. At this moment, Xianyang Palace is not much weaker than those Longtan Tiger Lairs!


    If ordinary people go, there will be death but no life!


    "Under the whole world, where else can I go to Sun Wukong? It''s ridiculous!" Sun Wukong''s tone was calm, but he was full of endless confidence and arrogance.


    And his self-confidence instantly infected everyone present, and he believed in the arrogant words of Monkey King from the bottom of his heart, and his heart was so firm that even them felt incredible: if he had anything to say, he could definitely...


    "You plan to take action against Ying Zheng, I don''t care... But what do you plan to do with him?" An intoxicating voice suddenly came, and the goddess looked at Monkey King with a calm face.


    "What a beautiful...woman..." For a while, everyone present, except Monkey King and his party, were all dumbfounded.Even Gane was lost for a while, because the face and temperament of the goddess was too perfect, standing beside her, it gave people a kind of warmth like a spring breeze.


    "Who is she? When did she appear?" Amidst the surprise, Gai Nie and the others were also secretly surprised, because they had not discovered the existence of the goddess before.She seemed to appear here out of thin air, which was too weird.


    "She is called a goddess, my goddess!" Monkey King said with a faint smile.


    "Goddess? This name is really appropriate! Unexpectedly, there should be such a beautiful person in this world... This life will die without regrets..." Thief was exclaimed.Looking at Monkey King''s gaze, that is a jealousy hate!


    The beauty of the Snow Girl and other women is enough to drive the world crazy. Now that you see the goddess and the people present, you have all the hearts that want to destroy Monkey King!You can''t be like this!All the beauties in the world were abducted by you. How can you make us barefoot affectionate!


    "You haven''t answered my question... What do you plan to do with Ying Zheng... Do you kill him, or just teach him a little lesson?" The goddess looked at Monkey King, speaking softly and indifferently, without eating the smoke.


    Everyone in the Mo family looked at Monkey King, and they looked forward to the answer that Monkey King would give next!It seems that the life and death of Ying Zheng is only between the thoughts of Monkey King.


    "Then it depends on his attitude..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and did not directly answer the question of the goddess, but raised Yue''er''s little hand and walked outside the house: "The night is late, it''s time to sleep..."


    After Nongyu and other women greeted everyone in the Mo family, they followed Monkey King out...


    "You said... Mr. Sun... will succeed?" Looking at the Sun Wukong and his party who had left, Master Ban looked at everyone present with solemn expression.


    "Does this still need to be said? As long as Wukong''s big brother is willing to take action, and the tyrant wins the government, there is absolutely no life!" Shaoyu is very firm and loud: "You haven''t seen Wukong''s real terrible...but our Xiang clan Have seen..."


    Every time I think of Monkey King¡¯s amazing sword a few years ago, Shaoyu feels enthusiastic and can¡¯t be excited by himself. In front of Monkey King, it¡¯s just a trivial figure...


    "If Mr. Sun is really willing to make a move... Then Ying Zheng, he will definitely die..." Fan Zeng stroked his emergence and seemed very calm, but his slightly trembling hand showed his inner uneasiness.


    "Now, all we can do is wait and be fully prepared... No matter what the outcome is, it will be extremely beneficial to us... If Ying Zheng is really killed by Mr. Sun, the world will definitely be in chaos. Then, it will be me waiting The best time to return to a peaceful and prosperous age in the world... Even if Ying Zheng is not dead, his face will be lost... With his brutal character, I am afraid that everything will be done at that time... And then, I am afraid that it will be before the day of Da Qin''s demise. Not far away..."


    Monkey King¡¯s world, at this time, he was rolling the sheets with his sisters, enjoying the family happiness...


    But the outside world is full of murderous intent, and the world is in turmoil, which has already begun...


    And a new day has come...


    On the other hand, the crisis of Confucianism is already here...


    "Your Majesty, your majesty has a secret order!"


    Yiqi Feiqi, galloping from a distance, turned over and dismounted, raised a roll of brocade high up, and came to Li Si''s temporary residence unimpeded all the way, watching Li Si who was walking out of the hall, said respectfully.


    "Secret message?!" Li Si was slightly startled: "Take me a look at once!"


    After receiving the secret order, Li Si''s heart became more and more frightened as he watched, and finally frowned deeply. He sighed and said, "Unexpectedly, things would develop into this way..."


    "Order the three armies! Your majesty has the order! Confucianism has colluded with the Mohist school, and has the heart of rebellion, but the imperial rebellion, besieging Xiaoshengxianzhuang, and is not allowed to let anyone out! If there is resistance, kill!


    As soon as this order was issued, the Qin soldiers were shocked, but the military order was like a mountain and they had to execute it!


    Suddenly, countless Qin troops entered the city of Sanghai and surrounded all retreat groups...because of a secret order from Yingzheng, Confucianism was plunged into an unrecoverable place...Could it be that in history, the tragedy of burning books and Confucianism, Is it going to happen again?..

 503 Chapter 104 Zhang Liang

    "It''s terrible, terrible! Something big! Something big!" Early in the morning, Pa Ding rushed to the hiding place of the Mo Family and exclaimed loudly.


    "Fatty Ding, what is your ghost name early in the morning? I thought it was Qin Jun who found this place!" On the eaves, the figure of the thief suddenly appeared, looking at the yelling Fatty Ding in the courtyard. An angry road.


    "What''s the matter? You are anxious!" Master Ban and others also walked out of the inner room at this time, looking at the anxious Fatty Ding, frowning.


    An inn had already been surrounded by the Qin regiment at this time and became a resting place for those generals. Naturally, everyone in the Mo family could not hide in the inn of Fatty Ding.Here, it is just a remote abandoned hut in Songhai City. It can be simply cleaned up and used as a temporary residence.


    "Something happened! Something happened to the Confucianism!" Fatty Ding said breathlessly.


    "Sit down and have a cup of tea, and speak slowly!" Master Ban asked Fatty Ding to sit on the stone bench and poured him a cup of tea.


    "Huh~~ I''m exhausted for running so long!" After drinking the tea, Fatty Ding sighed and immediately went to the topic: "Early this morning, as usual, I will go to the Confucian school and wait for Mr. Fu Nian. People went to deliver food...On the way, a large number of Qin soldiers swarmed into the city, blocking all the main gates of the city of Sanghai..."


    The expressions of Master Ban and others suddenly changed, and Xiao Gao said very seriously: "Could it be that our whereabouts have been exposed?"


    "No! The person that Qin Jun is dealing with this time is not our Mohist school, but... Confucianism!"


    "Confucianism?!" Master Ban and others were all surprised.


    Duan Mulong frowned and said: "It is said that Yingzheng is extremely Confucianism, and has always been courteous to Confucianism, and Prime Minister Li Si is also a Confucian disciple. This time, why did Yingzheng suddenly deal with Confucianism?"


    "It seems that Ying Zheng knew that Confucianism had contact with my Mohist school, so he was extremely angry and included Confucianism as a rebel. Now Li Si personally commanded the troops and surrounded the small sage and xianzhuang. It was captured alive and besieged outside the main hall of Xiaoshengxianzhuang! When I came, I found that a large number of Qin soldiers were digging a large hole. Is it possible that they wanted to bury Confucian disciples alive?"


    "It turned out that my Mohist family is injuring the Confucianism? How can this be good?" Master Ban wrinkled his brows deeply with an anxious face.


    "Now Little Sage Xianzhuang has been heavily guarded by tens of thousands of elite soldiers. Even if we want to save people, I am afraid it will not be easy..." Xiao Gao frowned, his face solemn: "Unless..."


    "Unless Big Brother Wukong is willing to help..." Shaoyu''s eyes lit up and said.


    "Where is Big Brother Wukong?" Tianming looked around, but he didn''t see the shadow of Monkey King.


    "After leaving last night, he was no longer visible. Did he go to Xianyang Palace?" Duanmu Rong frowned slightly, her tone was cold, but it was not difficult to hear the caress in the words.


    "What Xianyang Palace...what did you say?" Sun Wukong''s figure suddenly flashed beside Duan Murong, smiling at her, and said.


    "It''s fine if you don''t leave..." Seeing Monkey King, Duan Murong''s tone was calm, but her expression was a little unnatural, and she tilted her head slightly to one side.Being watched so close by Monkey King made her heartbeat speed up slightly.


    "Look at each of you with serious faces, let me see what happened..." Monkey King glanced at everyone, with surprise on his face: "Isn''t it! Burning books and Confucianism? Is this development too fast?"


    "Burning books to pit Confucianism...Does Li Si really want to kill all the Confucian disciples?" Guy Nie frowned, his eyes sharp.


    Everyone in the Mo family showed a look of surprise.


    "With Yingzheng''s brutal character, what can''t be done!" Xiang Liang frowned and said.


    "Who? Come out!" Gai Nie looked coldly and suddenly looked over the roof of the house, holding the wooden sword that was not fully formed in his hand.


    "!!!" And the Mo Family and others also looked vigilant one after another, ready to attack at any time.


    "Everyone, don''t be nervous, it''s me!" A man covered in a black robe jumped down from the roof and lifted the black hat covering his face, revealing a handsome, elegant and familiar face.


    "Ovary? Why are you?" Everyone present was surprised, and at the same time put away their weapons.


    "The world is unpredictable! Let''s talk about it later!" Zhang Liang waved his hand and walked in front of Monkey King, clasped his fist and said, "Mr. Sun, I haven''t seen you in more than ten years. Unexpectedly, your style is still the same, you haven''t changed at all!


    "Zhang Liang...what, haven''t you been arrested by Qin Bing?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help smiling when he looked at the elegant and handsome man in front of him.


    "It''s true...because I learned that you came to this city of Sanghai, I want to ask you for something, so I have been looking for you...I didn''t want to but escaped this disaster..." Zhang Liang said respectfully.


    "Look for me? What''s the matter?" Monkey King looked at Zhang Liang, somewhat surprised.


    "I heard that you know the magic of the Qimen Dunjia, and you are able to watch stars and divination, predict the future...even the fate of others can be changed..." Then, he glanced at Shaoyu from the corner of his eyes and said solemnly and solemnly: "I only I want to know one thing...What will the destiny of the world in the future be? Will the so-called peace and prosperity really come?"


    After listening to Zhang Liang''s question, everyone present became serious. This question is actually the answer they have been looking for.


    "You should not ask me about this kind of thing, but ask him!" Monkey King smiled faintly, pointed to Shaoyu, and said.


    "Ask him? What''s the use of asking him?" Big Hammer glanced at Shaoyu, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "Could it be that Shaoyu...General Shaoyu is...no?" Master Ban and the others opened their mouths in surprise.However, Xiang Liang and others'' eyes lit up, and it was hard to conceal the excitement in their hearts.


    "He is the person of my choice... But in the future, whether the path he will take is domineering or kingly, it depends entirely on the people around you..." Monkey King smiled faintly, meaning something.


    "Sure enough... is everything under your control... Mr. Sun''s unpredictable method, Zhang Liang admires it!" Zhang Liang said in deep admiration to Monkey King.


    "So, do you have a choice?" Monkey King looked at Zhang Liang with a smile on his face.


    "Isn''t this exactly what Mr. Sun expected?" Zhang Liang immediately clasped his fist.


    "It seems that you are not a pedantic person..." Sun Wukong nodded in satisfaction, patted Shaoyu''s shoulder lightly and said: "Congratulations, Shaoyu, you have to be good for Wang Zuozhi, who has passed through the world like this. Cherish it!"


    "Huh?" Shaoyu looked puzzled, and didn''t understand what they were talking about at the moment...

 504 Chapter 105: Burning Books and Confucianism

    "Smelly boy, don''t have to thank Mr. Sun quickly. If there are people like Ovary for help in the future, why not worry about the great cause!" Fan Zeng lightly knocked him behind Shaoyu and reminded him in a low voice.


    "Ah? Oh!" Shaoyu suddenly realized, and now solemnly clasped his fists: "Thank you, Brother Wukong! My Shaoyu swears here that I will live up to your expectations of me..." As he said, he turned and looked at Zhang Liang. He clasped his fist and said, "Mr. Zifang, boy, please take care of me from now on!"


    "It''s easy to talk!" Zhang Liang immediately clasped his fist and said: "However, you are still young now, so you have to study more... If Zhang is satisfied that day, Zhang will follow him to the death..."


    With the fall of Zhang Liang¡¯s words, the pattern of destiny has also completely changed... Living Zhang Liang followed the Overlord of Western Chu, how interesting will his future destiny become...


    "Look! There is so much black smoke rising over there!" Tianming suddenly pointed out the window and exclaimed.


    "No! That''s the place where my little Sage Xianzhuang is..." Zhang Liang''s expression changed drastically: "I thought that Li Si would take into account the old feelings of the past, and how much he would be on the Internet... Unexpectedly, he was a ruthless and unjust man... "


    "The burning of books and Confucianism... really started? Is the development too fast?" Monkey King shook his head slightly, but his complexion suddenly changed: "Oh! No! I forgot that Shi Lan is still in the Confucian Little Sage Village. Yeah!" Yin Luo, Monkey King''s figure disappeared here in an instant.


    Last night he took his sister paper back to his own world, but Shi Lan naturally did not follow. After they left, Shi Lan went back to Xiaoshengxianzhuang alone...


    "Let''s go see it too!" Shaoyu said, rushing out of the house.


    "Little brother, wait for your eldest brother and me!" Tianming immediately yelled and followed out."Hello! You two boys, don''t run so fast!" The thief''s figure flashed and disappeared in an instant.


    "Master Ban, I''ll leave it to you! I''ll protect Tianming..." Xiao Gao greeted Master Ban and the others, his figure flashed, and he also left.


    "Then, Gai has also said goodbye..." Gai Nie''s words are concise and clasped his fists.


    "Ovary, Shaoyu''s safety is up to you..."


    "Relax, nothing will happen..."


    Gai Nie and Zhang Liang also left here...


    "You go too! Just leave it to us here..." Master Ban looked at Duan Murong on the side and smiled: "If you like it, you have to be sure of it!... Otherwise, I missed it, but I regret it..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Duan Murong coldly glared at Master Ban, but there was a blush at the base of her ears.The figure flashed, and it followed closely...


    "Oh! This is all right! It seems that our Mo family will have one less goddess doctor in the future..." Master Ban shook his head and sighed.


    Little Sage Xianzhuang, outside the main hall, at this moment, the fire is raging into the sky. Of course, this is not the entire Little Sage Xianzhuang burning up, but a roll of bamboo slips books that were thrown into the fire by a large group of Qin soldiers, burned and burned...


    "Li Si, you are also my Confucian disciple. Why do you want to do this so absolutely today?" Fu Nian and the others were bound to kneel to the ground, looking at Li Si in front of them, roaring angrily, with endless anger in their eyes.Had it not been for the safety of the Confucian disciples, he would have committed a murder!


    But at this moment, he didn''t dare. If they did, they might be able to escape, but the disciples here would probably lose their heads!


    "I knew today, why bother back then... If you didn''t collude with the Mohist rebellion, you wouldn''t have what it is today... And I, I just acted on orders... Blame, you can only blame yourself, right?" Li Si''s expression was indifferent, look. Looking at the volume of books thrown into the fire, his face was expressionless, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    "For the sake of old love in the past, let go of the Confucian disciples, they are all innocent! I will do whatever you want..." Fu Nian looked at Li Si and pleaded.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t do it...Who told you to know this kind of thing when your majesty''s fire was at its peak... I always thought that your Confucianism are all detached from the world and belong to neutrality... Unexpectedly, you secretly collaborate The Mohists are rebellious and fight against our Great Qin Empire together... this is unforgivable... His Majesty the emperor has given a decisive order, leaving no traces, burning books... confucianism...!!!"


    "!!!" Fu Nian and others were shocked: "Li Si! Are you trying to destroy my Confucianism? Don''t think about it!"


    Fu Nian was furious at the moment, and shocked hard, the rope tied to his body was broken every inch... Seeing that he was about to regain his freedom...


    "Humph!" There was a cold snort among Qin soldiers. A fierce man engraved all over his body suddenly jumped out, and the bladeless sword in his hand slashed towards Fu Nian...


    Strong breath, unmatched power!The strong breath is raging, like a murder weapon only for killing!


    "Juque!!" Fu Nian''s face suddenly changed slightly.


    "Brother, be careful!" Yan Lu also exclaimed, just about to make a move, suddenly three black shadows flashed, three sharp swords still standing on his neck, with a strong murderous look. Bitterly cold.


    The whole body was bound, and Yan Lu obviously couldn''t avoid it. He stopped and didn''t dare to move.


    Fu Nian bent slightly, avoiding Sheng Qi''s fierce slash, but the sword blade blew off his face, and the terrible wind also made his face hurt!


    "En!!" Sheng Qi turned around again, and the giant queer in his hand suddenly came across again!The whistling wind whistled and made a "chuck" sound!Chop to the ground, open mountains and crack rocks!


    At this moment, Fu Nian had no weapon in his hand, and at the same time he was hurriedly, facing a master like Shengqi, but with a few tricks, he was kicked out by Shengqi and fell to the ground... and Juque followed him. Later, he thrust into the ground from the side of Fu Nian''s cheek. In an instant, the ground cracked and the power was visible...


    "Although Juque ranks twelve...but its power is unparalleled in the world, Fu Nian admires..." Although Fu Nian was restrained, but his face remained as usual, he said with sincere admiration when he looked at winning seven.


    "Huh! Victory is not martial, drink enough!" Shengqi snorted, and said: "Your sword is too great, ranked fourth, Shengqi has heard about it early, and I really want to see it! It is a pity, the situation is forced , I am deeply sorry!"


    "Master Prime Minister! Everything is ready!" At this moment, a Qin soldier suddenly came forward to report.


    "Oh? Are you ready? So! It''s time to send all Confucian disciples on the road..." Li Si''s expression was indifferent, a trace of unbearableness in his eyes flashed away.


    I saw a large number of Qin soldiers pushing the Confucian disciples one by one into the big pit they had dug... For a while, the wailing and cursing continued...


    The tragedy of the burning of books and Confucianism is finally staged at this moment...

 505 Chapter One Hundred and Six

    A well-known Confucian disciple was pushed into the huge pit, crying and shouting, ups and downs with each other.The eyes of the Qin soldiers also showed deep intolerance.


    However, they are soldiers of the Qin State, and the military order cannot be violated. The only thing they can execute is the order issued by the emperor.


    Gradually, dark clouds covered the sky, the wind was surging, and not long after, there were lightning and thunder in the sky, and there was heavy drifting rain, as if God couldn''t bear to see this tragedy happen.


    Since he couldn''t stop it, Qin Bing could only endure the unbearable in his heart, be cruel, and waved his hoe with a dull expression, and threw the pile of soil wet by the heavy rain into the pit, ignoring those The wailing and painful cry of Confucian disciples, because they dare not look at them, so they can only work hard... I hope that the purgatory created by them will end soon...


    The Confucian disciples in the dirt pit are full of fear in their eyes. No creatures are not afraid of death. At the last moment, even the gods will tremble and show fear on their faces.


    The sound of begging for mercy, the sound of pain, even in this wandering heavy rain, are exceptionally clear...because they want to be buried alive by others!


    "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!" Suddenly a Confucian disciple yelled in fear, hysterical, with blood-red eyes, and a kind of madness in fear. He ignored him, rushed out of the crowd like crazy, turned and fled.


    "Huh! Looking for death!" A Qin general''s eyes were cold, his murderous intent was looming, his face was expressionless, and he was not softened. Large patches of blood.With drifting rainwater, it instantly stained the ground...


    This situation has made those Confucian disciples even more fearful. At this time, they are not in the world, but hell...


    "Li Si, have you done this kind of conscientious thing? Are you not afraid of being condemned?" At this moment, Fu Nian''s eyes were red, and his canthus was about to split, and he was angry. Some trembled.He roared and struggled, but unfortunately he was restrained by the seven, unable to move at all.


    "I... don''t want to... It''s just that this is the order of the emperor... I can''t do anything..." Li Si was bathed in the drifting rain, closed his eyes, and even he himself couldn''t bear to see the tragedy in front of him.


    The people in black holding Yan Lu, watching the tragedy in front of them, and the strong bloody smell floating in the air, all licked the corners of their lips, and a thick bloodthirsty appeared in their eyes. Meaning, demon but evil.


    Shengqi looked at everything in front of him, his brows furrowed deeply. He helped Li Si, but just wanted to use the empire to find his unaccounted brother for so many years, but in this situation, he was collaborating with the devil... He is a man, not a demon!At this moment, his rock-solid heart was shaken...


    "It''s not good! Someone has escaped. Quickly, catch him!" Suddenly, a loud yell came from Qin Jun.


    A petite figure jumped out from the huge dirt pit. In her hands, she held two daggers exuding sharp and cold light, like a ghost in the night, shuttled through the Qin army, accompanied by With a scream, take away a fresh life...


    The sky was densely covered with dark clouds and heavy rain, making the whole world dark.


    It''s a pity that there are too many Qin troops here. They swarmed and immediately surrounded the girl.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Qin''s elite soldiers, full of momentum, with a shield in one hand and a spear in the other, spurred mercilessly and fiercely towards the girl in the center...


    The girl is light and agile, with a slight vertical leap, which is to jump into the air. With a spear on her little foot, she lightly clicks, and her body is like nothing, she jumped out, and she jumped directly out of Qin Bing''s encirclement. The net, the petite body in this rain curtain, turned into a black shadow, attacked and killed Li Si...


    "Protect your lord!" A group of Qin Bing shouted sharply, rushing forward, blocking Li Si''s front, and protecting him behind him... and killing the girl who came from the attack...


    The movements in the hands of Qin Jun elsewhere did not stop, but accelerated a lot. They threw the mud and buried a famous Confucian disciple under the pit...


    Seeing everything in front of him, Shengqi''s complexion became more and more difficult to look, and finally returned to calm, the hand that restrained Fu Nian was also slowly released, and said coldly: "You go!"


    "En?" A hint of surprise flashed in Fu Nian''s eyes: "You are..."


    "Huh! I win seven. Although there are countless murders and unforgivable sins, it is a great insult to me to do things under the hands of such a tyrant!"


    Shengqi yelled immediately, and with a giant sword in his hand, he chopped on the rope around Fu Nian...


    "Thank you!" Fu Nian was very grateful at the moment, holding a fist to Sheng Qi: "It seems that the world has misunderstood you..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s go out and talk about it!" Sheng Qi immediately snorted and interrupted Fu Nian. What he hated most was that these scholars were chirping.


    The huge fault in his hand swept out, the breath was violent, and the terrible wind swept out all around...


    Suddenly, screams came and went one after another. Under the fierce sweep of Shengqi, a dozen people vomited blood and flew upside down, knocking down a large area of ??Qin army!


    Victory with one sword, arrogant and violent, waved the giant fault in his hand, and caused terrible gusts to blow. The Qin soldiers around were injured or died when they touched it, it can be described as entering the land of no one!


    And Fu Nian had already confronted the black-clothed men who were holding Yan Lu...


    "Not good! Victory Seven rebelled..." For a while, Qin Jun suddenly panicked.


    "These rebellions are really unreliable!" Looking at the messy scene before him, Li Si still looked calm and didn''t see the slightest panic: "Fortunately, I had expected it...to deal with you so-called masters of the rivers and lakes, I really can''t show any mercy. What... the crossbowmen are ready to shoot the imperial rebellion!"


    With the transmission of Li Si''s order, a large number of Qin crossbowmen appeared everywhere in Xiaoshengxianzhuang. The streets, pavilions, and even the two water pools were full of Qin soldiers...In a moment, the entire Xiaoshengxianzhuang. It¡¯s just the surrounding water...


    The bows and crossbows in all directions, exuding a faint glow, are all aimed at Shengqi and others... Once there is an order, they will rain!


    "Unexpectedly, Li Si still has such a hand...Qin soldiers are all around, guarded by thousands of bows and crossbows. Those are all made by the overbearing organs of public losers, and even copper plates can be shot through... Under such circumstances , Wanting to force it out...seems unlikely!"


    Fu Nian frowned and his form was rigorous. Even if they had several masters in the world, it would be difficult for them to avoid the tens of thousands of crossbows shooting at such a close range!


    "Brother, leave us alone! Hurry up and run away with Shengqi!" Yan Lu said immediately...

 506 Chapter One Hundred and Seven

    "Everyone retreats, crossbowmen prepare!"


    With a shout, those Qin soldiers who besieged Fu Nian and others all retreated like a tide.And the people in black who were holding Yan Lu back at the first time.In a short while, the square surrounded by the Qin army, and in an instant, a large piece of land was left empty. In the field, there were only three people left: Fu Nian, Sheng Qi, and Shi Lan.


    At this moment, Shi Lan''s expression was still calm and indifferent, a few flashes, and they merged with Fu Nian.


    Looking at Shi Lan, even though Fu Nian wondered why there was such an extraordinary disciple among their Confucian disciples, he didn''t know it, but now, it''s not the time to ask questions.The three of them turned their backs to their backs, and they all looked very solemnly at the faint crossbow arrows that were aimed at them around them.


    "You stand behind me, don''t get too far away, I''ll take you out!" Shengqi''s tone was thick and his eyes were fierce and fierce. Looking at the terrifying crossbow arrows around, there was not the slightest retreat in his eyes, but the fighting spirit increased. Strong!


    "Let go!"


    Li Si waved his hand and shouted immediately.No words, no nonsense, because nothing is meaningless in this situation.


    Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!~~~


    The sky is full of arrows, raining down, at that moment, the sky is overwhelming, and the sky is dense!And there was only one direction they went, and that was where Fu Nian and the other three stood!


    "Drink!!!"


    Shengqi roared immediately, urging his inner strength, and the two meters centered on him was immediately enveloped by a piece of inner strength, the aura was violent and violent, entraining terrible power!


    With the terrifying power of destruction entrained in the huge fault in his hand, he swept out!The rain of arrows shot all over the sky, and they were all swept away by the violent force of Juque, and instantly shattered...


    "Go!" Sheng Qi roared and danced wildly with the giant queer in his hand, bringing the terrifying wind, dancing impenetrably, and smashing the crossbow arrows that came from rushing to smash them all the way to Xiaoshengxianzhuang. Killed outside...


    "This victory over seven does indeed have some ability. Under these thousands of crossbows, I can also take two people away... It is a pity that those who are enemies of the empire will not escape death!" Li Si looked at that in the field. Under the rain, with a fierce figure wielding a big sword and crushed into pieces of crossbow arrows, there is a hint of appreciation in his eyes. Such talents are what the empire needs, but unfortunately, today, I can¡¯t use it alone, then , Only destruction...


    "General Liu, they are about to leave this little sage village without doing anything!" Li Si turned his head to look at a general beside him, and said lightly.


    "Subordinates do it now!" The general immediately clasped his fists and backed away, shouting to several soldiers on the side: "Go, bring me the strong crossbow! This time, one of these empires must not be allowed to rebel and run away!"


    "It''s the general!"


    After a while, several Qin soldiers pushed a huge crossbow and appeared on the viewing platform. The crossbow arrow on it was made entirely of fine iron and was unmatched in sharpness. The entire arrow was more than two meters long. Wrist thickness...


    This is a siege crossbow made by the public loser family with the essence of overbearing organ technique. It is unmatched in power. Not to mention that you are a master of the world, even if it is as thick as a city wall, it can shoot you through in an instant!


    Seven powerful soldiers, pulling the crossbow at the same time...


    "Om!!" With the sound of bounce, the terrifying crossbow arrow instantly turned into a terrible streamer, and shot towards the field with a large sword waving Shengqi...


    This terrible crossbow arrow is jet-black and flashing luster, as if it can penetrate the netherworld and end life and death. It is an arrow that represents death!


    "Careful!!" Fu Nian and Shi Lan both exclaimed at the same time.


    "!!!" Shengqi glanced at the corner of his eyes and looked at the terrifying crossbow arrow that pierced. His brows were deeply furrowed. On his arms, blue veins protruded, and the aura became more and more violent, dusty, Wan Mu Xiao Xiao, chaotic!


    "drink!!"


    Sheng Qi roared again, with the terrifying wind and streamer in his hand, shattering the rain of arrows, and immediately his body jumped up, with a fierce force, it slammed at the terrifying crossbow that slammed into it. under!


    The inner strength is flying, the broken stones crack the ground...


    In the void, a weird black lightning flashed through the air, entraining the terrifying power that penetrated everything, and collided with the huge fault that was smashing down!


    "Ding!!!!"


    The eardrums of the people with the piercing ringing were painful, and some Qin soldiers couldn¡¯t stand it and screamed, and there was a faint blood flowing out of their ears...


    Between sparks and splashes, it was just a moment!


    "Boom~!" After all, that terrifying crossbow arrow was blocked by Shengqi and changed its direction. In an instant, it crashed to the ground, shaking out a large pit several meters wide. , But already deeply submerged into the ground, the rocks splashed.


    "Step! Step! Step!~~"


    Shengqi was shocked and flew to the ground. He stepped back seven or eight steps before stabilizing his figure. At this time, his hand holding the sword faintly tingled, trembled, and the tiger''s mouth came out, and a faint bloodstain appeared.


    It seems that this is a terrifying crossbow that can shoot through the city wall, even if it is a master as strong as Shengqi, it is not easy to take it down!


    Just before Shengqi was relieved, his complexion suddenly changed, and he looked up at the crossbow arrow that was flying over the sky again, and shouted angrily: "Yeah!!!"


    With a sharp drink, Juque swept out again, entrained with violent power to destroy all the crossbow arrows around...


    Just a glance at the corner of his eyes, but found that it is too late to rescue Fu Nian and Shi Lan at this moment!In order to take over the terrible crossbow arrows, Shengqi was already 20 meters away from them!At the speed of winning seven, it is obviously not as fast as the speed of the crossbow arrows that are rushing!


    In a hurry, Fu Nian tapped his feet, and he held a fairly good crossbow arrow in his hand, replacing the sword with the arrow. In his hand, it actually formed a net of swords, and the dance was airtight, like rain. The crossbow arrows he dropped were actually shot down to the ground by him...


    Among the three, Shilan martial arts is the worst. Although there is Fu Nian to resist, there are countless crossbow arrows. There are always omissions...


    A crossbow arrow shot at Fu Nian. At this moment, he could only turn his head slightly. The crossbow arrow flew past Fu Nian''s ear and shot towards Shi Lan behind him...


    "Not good!" Fu Nian''s complexion changed suddenly, and he just wanted to rescue, but there were countless crossbow arrows shooting from him, he could only take care of his side, and had no time to take care of others...


    Shi Lan''s complexion changed slightly, and she could only dodge to the left, avoiding the crossbow arrow, but more crossbow arrows came from all directions...


    These are the crossbow arrows fired by thousands of crossbowmen at the same time. There is almost no room for movement...


    The owners of Fu Nian and Sheng Qi have the superb ability to shoot down crossbow arrows, but Shi Lan doesn''t have it. All she has is some fighting skills. However, in this case, it can''t be of much use!


    Seeing that countless crossbow arrows would penetrate Shi Lan''s delicate body... and Shi Lan''s pupils were also shrinking at this moment. At this moment, death was so close to her!


    Suddenly, in front of Shi Lan, a figure flashed, raining arrows all over the sky, and at the same time disappeared...


    For a moment, everyone here was all in a daze...

 507 Chapter 108: Wukong vs. Seven

    "He... who is he...?!..."


    "It''s terrible... Is he... a man or a ghost?"


    For a time, there was a commotion in the Qin Army, watching the figure that suddenly flashed out, shocked all of them...


    Because what happened before their eyes was too shocking, too shocking!


    Why did the rain of arrows suddenly disappear?Yes!It disappeared, not shot down. When the person appeared, they only saw the person wave his hand. The rain of arrows in the sky disappeared in an instant... Is this really something that a person can do?


    For a moment, it was a bit terrifying to be quiet here, and the crossbowmen and the hands holding the crossbow arrows began to tremble.In ancient times, they were superstitious about ghosts and gods, and this situation made them feel extraordinarily horrified and terrified!


    "He is..." Seeing Monkey King''s face, Li Si''s eyes flashed with solemnity, and he hurriedly backed away, letting a team of elite soldiers guard him round and round. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. Looking at Monkey King, his expression became particularly solemn: "He That''s... Sword God... Sun Wukong? This method... really is not comparable to ordinary people... However, I only received the Mo family''s rebellion and came to the city of Sanghai, but I didn''t know that Sun Wukong was here too! Now... It seems that you have to inform Young Master Fu Su quickly..."


    "Are you okay?" Monkey King turned around and smiled softly at Shi Lan.


    "Thank you!" Shi Lan shook her head and woke up from a daze, even she was shocked by the way Sun Wukong appeared!As soon as he appeared on the stage, it caused the rain of arrows all over the sky to disappear in an instant. What a way to reach the sky!How domineering!


    "Magic Sword!!" Sheng Qi looked at the ancient sword that Sun Wukong was pinned to his waist, his eyes flashed with a strong war spirit: "You are the rumored...the world''s number one sword god Sun Wukong?!"


    "What?! He turned out to be..." After hearing Shengqi''s words, Shi Lan looked at Monkey King with a look of surprise. The man who had saved him many times turned out to be the legendary sword god?


    "I am indeed called Monkey King, but I''m not a bullshit sword god!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, the name of the sword god would not be put in his eyes.


    "Sure enough, it is you! Your legend, I have long heard of it, and I have long wanted to see it! I have nothing to ask for, I just want to fight the real strong! Come on! Let me today See, how strong you are, the legendary and the number one strong in the world! Drink~~ah!!!"


    Accompanied by a roar, Shengqi breath hurriedly, the terrible wind swept out of him centered on him, the force was heavy and raging!


    "Now, isn''t it the time for the competition?" Monkey King looked at Sheng Qi with a calm expression.


    "Those are not what I care about, what I care about is just to challenge the stronger in the world!" Shengqi roared, and stepped on the ground. There was a sound of footsteps, as if the whole ground was on. Trembling. The rain on the ground is even splashing out...


    And the huge fault in his hand, with the terrifying power of the mountain and cracked rock, was straight at the Monkey King!The terrible power actually caused the stone bricks on the ground to be cracked in pieces, and the pouring rain curtain was also cut and opened under this sword...


    "Master Prime Minister! What should we do?" The general looked at the court and walked in front of Li Si with a fist.


    "Don''t worry! A rare good show, let''s watch it first! I really want to see how capable this Monkey King is...in the rumors, why is it so terrible...Lian Weizhuang, Star Soul and others have nothing to do with him..." Li Si waved his hand indifferently, watching the scene carefully.


    "Wukong! Be careful!" Shi Lan, who stood behind Monkey King, changed his face slightly. Victory Seven''s terrifying sword was very powerful. Obviously, facing a master like Monkey King, he didn''t keep the slightest hand. Once he shot, he was exhausted. Full force!


    "It''s really an aggressive guy!" Monkey King shook his head faintly, looking at the giant fault that was smashing down at his own strength, without the slightest movement, and the pouring rain seemed to be invisible. Blocked by the barrier, it was impossible to get close to Monkey King.


    "Sun Wukong, take the sword! I will never show mercy!" Seeing that Monkey King was still standing still, Sheng Qi shouted out loudly, not only did the strength in his hand not weaken, but even more mighty!


    "To deal with you...you don''t need to use a sword!" Monkey King said lightly, as if to say a trivial thing.


    "Look at me! You will regret it! I am not comparable to the rubbish you have dealt with in the past!" Sun Wukong''s underestimation made Victory Qi burn with anger, and immediately roared, holding the giant queer in his hand with the monstrous power, and he did not show him Cut it mercilessly!


    "If you shoot me! But you will pay a lot of money!" Monkey King still looked plain.


    Everyone here held their breath and stared at everything in front of them. They wanted to know whether the sword of Shengqi split Monkey King in half, or...


    The answer will be announced soon...


    There was no terrible collision, and there was no surprise. Yanyijian appeared, and some were just shocking scenes...


    Everyone just saw that Monkey King stretched out his right hand so indifferently, and then, with two fingers, it was easy to clamp Shengqi''s terrifying sword that was smashed, which looked like a powerful sword. , Fell between the two fingers of Monkey King, but it was so soft and feeble, without the slightest shock...


    Monkey King seems to enjoy the shocking scene of the two-fingered sword, because such a scene is full of pretense!Well, because Shi Lan was there, Monkey King started to wave again.


    "How... maybe..." At this moment, Shengqi was stunned. It was unbelievable. In this world, there are people who can use two fingers to easily take over his fierce and terrifying sword. , This sword is full of power to open mountains and crack rocks!


    "In my opinion...you are the same as the rubbish I dealt with before...weak..." Looking at Shengqi, Monkey King looked calm.With a light finger,''Dang!!With a soft groan of'', everyone was horrified to see that the giant que in Shengqi''s hand instantly cracked with a crisp sound of''click...


    As for the victory seven, there was a''pouch'' right now, and blood spurted out from a big mouth, and in an instant, it flew upside down and fell to the ground, his face pale as paper!


    Quiet!Suddenly, the silence is terrible!The power against the sky demonstrated by Monkey King made everyone present feel terrified!


    That''s victory seven!Before his mighty and powerful, everyone can see, but now he was killed by a single finger in front of Monkey King!This is He Waiting''s strength against the sky!For a while, everyone felt chills, and a strong sense of powerlessness surged into their hearts...


    "The world is number one... really deserves its reputation..." At this time, Li Si also felt that he was covered in cold sweat, and it was an unspeakable disaster to be an enemy of such a terrible person.


    "Your Majesty''s decision, is it really correct?" At this moment, Li Si could not help but shake.But in an instant, it was replaced with fierceness: "Such a character cannot be used by me, then... only by me..."..

 508 Chapter 109 The Consequences of Witness

    "There is such a strong man in the world!!"


    Shengqi climbed up from the ground with difficulty, looking at Monkey King''s eyes, full of shock, his original fighting spirit and arrogance disappeared without a trace, he was almost destroyed by Monkey King''s confidence, and he even connected to the opponent. One of''s fingers can''t resist...


    "Rumors, the world''s number one sword god, possesses terrifying strength that is capable of sweeping the world. I always thought that words were not true. When I saw it today, it seems that the rumors are indeed true! This person really has the ability to break the world... "Funian looked at Monkey King, marveling in his heart. Facing victory seven, even he himself was not sure to win. However, such an opponent could not be flicked by others. What a terrifying strength!


    "Is this the best strength in the world?..." Shi Lan looked at Sun Wukong, and she was a little surprised at this moment.It''s just because Monkey King''s method of defeating seven is too amazing.


    "You are Li Si?" Monkey King turned around, raised his head slightly, looked over the stone steps, and said lightly.


    "Exactly! Your lord''s legend, Li Si has long heard of it, and it is fortunate to be able to see it today!" Li Si''s tone was calm and calm, looking at the Monkey King below, there was no nervousness at all, because he believed that there were tens of thousands of here. Soldiers and horses, and strong bows and crossbows, even if they can''t deal with Monkey King, there is no problem with self-protection.


    "Burning books and pitting Confucianism...this kind of conscientious thing, you really do it... let them go... I can spare you not to die..." Sun Wukong turned his head and turned towards the Confucian disciple who had been buried most of his body not far away. Look, lightly said.


    "This is your majesty''s order, I can''t do it... If you want to save them, just rely on your own true ability... Legend, don''t you have the terrible power to destroy my entire Great Qin Empire? Let me witness it today. Come on! Are the rumors true!" Li Si''s expression was indifferent, full of confidence and calmness.


    "Is this..." Li Si''s tone and behavior made Sun Wukong uncomfortable. You, a mere mortal, dare to speak to me like this?


    At the moment, he slapped him in the air and slapped his face. With a''pop'', Liston felt that his right cheek was scorching hot. His figure also rose from the ground and shot directly to the left. After hitting a stone wall, he fell down from the steps in a very embarrassed manner...


    "My lord!!" The soldiers protecting Li Si were shocked and ran over, helping Li Si, who was covered in scratches, from the ground.The surrounding elites also clenched the weapons in their hands, with all their faces on guard, they were also ready to attack.


    Li Si was a little dizzy at this time, but his heart was so angry that it could be said to be furious!Think of him as the prime minister of the Great Qin Empire. He is under one person, above 10,000, and his status is so noble. He was slapped down from the steps by others, and he was still in front of so many subordinates, even if he was a mud bodhisattva. , That would be angry too!


    "Let the arrows! Give me the arrows! Shoot them to death!" Li Si, who had obviously lost his calm at this moment, roared immediately.The ancients are very face-loving, and Monkey King''s Barco has annoyed Li Si, an elegant man.


    As Li Si''s words just fell, tens of thousands of arrows immediately covered the surrounding sky, lashing towards Monkey King''s direction...


    "A group of ants! I am no longer interested in playing with you..." Monkey King looked at the arrow rain falling all over the sky indifferently. With a wave of his sleeves, the invisible air wave spread to the entire sky in a moment, silently. The rain of arrows all over the sky seemed to be frozen, suspended in the sky, and immediately disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye under the horror of everyone''s eyes...


    Looking at Li Si, who was full of horror, Sun Wukong''s face was joking: "Don''t you want to witness my strength? Then don''t blink, take a closer look..."


    As he said, Monkey King tapped the ground with his toes, and the ground shook the mountain instantly. The people here, even the masters waiting for the first time in Fu Nian, were unsteady and fell to the ground under the violent shaking. Between, wailing everywhere...


    However, this was just the beginning. The ground was shaking violently, houses began to collapse, and the ground began to collapse and crack. A bottomless abyss cracked out of the ground. It was like an invisible huge mouth that could swallow everything in the world. ¡­


    The pitch-black darkness is shocking and frightening... as long as you look at it, it makes people feel cold...


    With a roar and fear, an unsteady Qin soldier fell into the crack of the abyss...


    The whole world seems to be collapsing, collapsing, Xiao Shengxianzhuang, in an instant, was replaced by despair and fear...


    "Help! Help me! I''m going to fall down! Ah~~"


    "He is not a human... he is a demon! Help!"


    "Please! Let me go? I won''t be a soldier of the State of Qin...ah..."


    "Ah! Don''t! Please let us go! You can do anything you tell us...Help..."


    Suddenly, tens of thousands of Qin soldiers fell into disintegration and despair, and only a deep fear remained. In the face of such terrible facts, even those who were determined would also have to collapse...


    "How... maybe..." Everything in front of him almost made Li Si couldn''t believe his eyes, and a deep fear came to his heart, making him cold all over his body... Is this kind of method really achievable?He firmly grasped a rock, not letting himself fall into the endless abyss ahead...


    At this moment, Li Si clearly understood how terrifying the people they were dealing with...This is no longer a terrible existence that humans can contend with...


    "Ah! What''s wrong? What happened? Ouch!"


    The thieves and others who had just arrived at Xiaoshengxianzhuang still don¡¯t know what happened. There was a violent shaking from the ground. Even a master like Guinie was unstable and could only hold on firmly. Live on the stone wall, fix your figure...


    For a time, people turned their backs on their horses... the screams of the morning, reverberating from time to time...


    However, Pioneer and the others are still good, after all, they are still outside the Little Sage Xianzhuang, in front of them, there is no deep abyss...


    "Ah~" Suddenly there was an exclamation behind him. Monkey King turned around and saw that Shi Lan was standing unstable and about to fall to the ground. Monkey King flashed and hugged her up, slowly Floating¡­


    "What a terrible person...Is this his...strength?..." Li Si looked at Monkey King, eyes full of powerlessness and fear, and the rock he was holding on suddenly shattered and opened, Li Si''s pupils shrank immediately and were on the ground. In the violent shaking, a few rolled and fell into the cracks of the abyss...


    "He is not... Your Majesty... Your choice is wrong!! The Great Qin Empire... is over!..."


    PS: Seeing this, what did you find...

 509 Chapter One Hundred and Ten

    Shrouded in golden light, bright rays of light emerged, dense colored fog filled the sky, and between the fluctuations, a beautiful woman in colorful clothes slowly appeared above the void...


    Looking at the messy Little Saint Xianzhuang, she frowned slightly and glanced at the Monkey King who was standing in the sky not far away. The goddess frowned slightly, and looked at Monkey King, her face calm, but her tone was somewhat blamed. : "Wukong...you did too much..."


    "But! You said, everything is up to me, why run to stop me again?" Monkey King flashed and came to the goddess, very unhappy.


    "If I didn''t come, I thought you were going to destroy my world..." The goddess said indifferently, whitening Sun Wukong.


    "Am I that scary? It''s just to teach them a little lesson..." Monkey King smiled faintly, but his big hand was tapped on the goddess'' plump buttocks. The soft and flexible touch made Monkey King heart. I couldn''t help but swing: "This is a punishment for you, I forgive you!"


    An intoxicating blush suddenly appeared on the goddess'' cheeks, but it was instantly hidden.This guy''s face is too thick, what makes you forgive me?The goddess''s beautiful eyes glared at Monkey King. Not only did he not blame him, but a strange strange feeling appeared in his heart, crisp, warm...


    Sun Wukong''s frivolous behavior towards the goddess made Shi Lan''s delicate face a shy blush, and his heart became a little unnatural.Moreover, at this time, she was still held in the arms by Monkey King, who had never been in contact with the same sex before, could not help feeling that her pretty face was getting hotter, and her heartbeat was also accelerating slightly. This feeling is very strange...


    She really wanted Monkey King to put her down, but the goddess was in front, but it made Shi Lan feel a little inferior, and she didn''t dare to speak much in front of the goddess.This comes from the absolute coercion of the goddess on the creatures of this world.


    The three slowly landed, and Monkey King let go of Shi Lan, which made the latter really relieved. She, who had never been in contact with the opposite sex, was held in his arms by Monkey King, and her heart was inevitably tense.


    As for the remaining Qin soldiers, watching the Monkey King who slowly descended, they all showed deep fear. They all climbed up from the gravel pile and knelt down, with humility and awe on their faces. With Monkey King kowtow again and again...


    Because they already understand what a terrible existence the person standing in front of them is... stomping your foot is a terrible means. Only the legendary "God" can have such a means. ¡­


    Faced with such a godlike existence, who would have the courage to be an enemy?


    When Gane and others came to Xiaoshengxianzhuang, they looked at the ruins in front of them, the endless abyss in the middle, and the strange scenery where countless Qin soldiers worshipped. They all took a breath of air, and a deep horror emerged in their hearts. ¡­


    "Oh my God! What happened?!" Tianming and the others opened their mouths, and couldn''t help but exclaim.The scene before me was really shocking!


    "My god! Big Brother Wukong, did you do this?" Thief and others came to Monkey King''s side, looked at everything around them, their eyes widened, and they couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    A good little sage and xianzhuang suddenly became like this, and on the ground, there was such an endless abyss that is bottomless, this...is it really possible for humans to do it?


    Suddenly, everyone had a new understanding of Monkey King''s strength, his terrifying and invincible manpower!


    "I''m going to Xianyang Palace, you guys are ready!" Monkey King nodded to Shaoyu and the others, before Shi Lan could respond, he picked her up, and walked away instantly...


    The goddess shook her head, her skirt was fluttering, her figure slowly vacated, and the whole body was filled with colorful clouds, floating away in a flash...


    And the soldiers of the Qin State without a group of dragons, looking at the figure of Monkey King who broke through the sky, looked around blankly, watching the more and more members of the Mo Family, throwing their helmets and armor, and fleeing this little sage...


    And the clouded sky disappeared, and the bright sun shone on the earth...


    "Brother, are you all right?" Zhang Liang found Fu Nian, Yan Lu and others in the ruins, and asked his doubts: "What happened here...what happened?"


    Yan Lu and Fu Nian looked up at the sky, with shock and horror on their faces: "It''s terrible... I didn''t expect that there should be such a terrifying powerhouse in the world... We all underestimate him! Such existence is simply It''s like a god-man!!"


    In amazement, Yan Lu tells what happened one by one...


    "Where are you... taking me?" Shi Lan looked at the clouds retreating rapidly from her side, and she was surprised that he was actually flying?But thinking that Monkey King just stomped his feet before, it was a terrible scene of a mountain abrupt and ground breaking, flying, there was nothing to fuss about.


    "Xianyang Palace!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "What are you taking me there for?" Shi Lan was slightly surprised.


    "Yo!!!"


    "..." Monkey King just wanted to answer, suddenly a loud chirp sounded, and a big white bird leaped from the distant sky...


    Both Bai Feng and Mo Crow standing between the backs of the big birds showed shocked expressions: "That''s Master Wukong... Is this light work... or... flying?"


    The sound of the wind whistled, and in an instant, Monkey King stopped in front of the giant bird, looking at Mo Ya and Bai Feng, and said with a faint smile: "What a coincidence! At such a high altitude, I can meet you all..."


    "Master Wukong, are you going there?" Mo Ya was puzzled, and his heart couldn''t help being a little surprised, because they discovered that Monkey King was indeed flying in the sky...


    "Xianyang Palace!"


    "It seems that you are also ready to act!" Mo Ya and Bai Feng both looked a little excited. They were looking forward to the Xianyang Palace, which was regarded as Longtan Tiger Den, with no return, what kind of scene would it be in front of Monkey King. ?


    However, Mo Ya still reminded: "But you have to be more careful, Meng Tian and Fusu led a million army...Looking at the purpose of their trip, they are obviously here to deal with you!"


    "A million army?" Shi Lan''s eyes widened in shock. In order to deal with Monkey King alone, Ying Zheng dispatched a million army?This sounds like a fantasy, but thinking of the terrifying power of Monkey King, everything is possible in him.


    "I''ve known this for a long time! This time, I am going to meet their so-called Million Army!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    The body shape flashed, and in an instant, it appeared above the army of millions.Looking down at the dense crowd of ants below, Monkey King was still calm.


    This time, before he left, he was going to play a big one. During this trip, he wanted people in this world to deeply remember his invincible name of Monkey King and spread it to the world!..

 510 Chapter One Hundred and Eleven

    "Sun Wukong!!"


    Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared above her head, Meng Tian couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Because of the sudden heavy rain before, they have stopped their march and set up a simple tent in this wilderness.Just before the sky cleared, they were preparing to march again. They didn''t want to, but suddenly saw Monkey King flash above their heads. How could this not shock him!


    Monkey King has long become a shadow in Meng Tian''s heart. The Golden Fire Cavalry, who used to be victorious in all battles, faced Monkey King but was defeated by Lou Zhanlou. To be honest, Meng Tian was a hundred thousand people unwilling to face Monkey King.


    But no, the king¡¯s order cannot be violated. He is a general, mastering the life and death of a million army under his hands!His identity is not allowed, even his dignity is not allowed, even if it is death, he must stand in the forefront!


    "Is he the Monkey King?" Fusu, who just rode on a horse, looked at the Monkey King floating in the sky, his eyes were extremely sharp, and he did not show his majesty, but he exudes: "It seems, indeed He has some ability to face the army of millions, and he still doesn''t change his face. This courage is truly unmatched!"


    "Meng Tian...you really look up to me! Actually sent a million troops to deal with me?"


    "Your martial arts is unfathomable, and Fusu has long heard of it. I think that sending a million army to deal with one person is indeed a big fuss, but this is enough to show that my father attaches great importance to you, Putian Zhi Next, you are the only one who can have this honor, Monkey King!" Fusu raised his head and looked at Monkey King with sharp eyes, full of majesty and confidence.Everyone is smart, and there is no need to hide their heads and show their tails, and straight to the point.


    "Haha! Then I should feel lucky?" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "No matter how strong you are, facing the army of millions and waiting for your destiny, there is only one fate! That is, death!" Fusu''s tone was majestic. Listening to his tone, Sun Wukong has been sentenced to death.


    "Ying Zheng actually sent a million army...just to deal with him alone?" Shi Lan looked at the terrifying army that was barely visible at the bottom, and was shocked.In front of these thousands of horses, she suddenly felt that she was so small, that terrible killing aura converged, standing in front of them like a turbulent torrent, she couldn''t help being frightened!


    This is not to say that Shi Lan is timid, but that it fully demonstrates the terrible aura of a million troops standing together!Just ask, in the world, how many people do not change their face in the face of a million army?


    However, thinking of the terrible scenes caused by Monkey King before, Shi Lan suddenly felt that this one million army seemed nothing remarkable...


    "Death? It''s ridiculous! A group of frogs at the bottom of the well knows the world is big! No matter how many mere mortals, what''s the use? I will let you know clearly, let alone millions, even tens of millions, billions, ten Hundreds, tens of billions!...In front of my Monkey King, it is just an ant!"


    At this moment, Monkey King is invincible, arrogant and shocking, standing above all things, exuding immortal power!The divine light burst in his eyes, piercing the clouds and fog, like two lightnings piercing the sky, his black hair flying, his eyes are like electricity, and an extremely intimidating aura descends, like a god descending to the world, without revealing his prestige, standing up In front of him, people have a deep sense of inferiority and awe from the heart!


    The purple aura came turbulently like a vast ocean, the sky was overwhelmed, the mountains and rivers were covered, the momentum was majestic, and the oppressed souls trembled.


    Monkey King stood proudly above the void, as if he was holding the might of the heaven and the earth, as if God was making a move.


    This sight, with such a momentum, stunned the millions below!Such a horrifying method is irresistible to the supreme power!


    Between the sky and the earth, the clouds are surging, the sky is full of sunshine, and the whole world is trembling and afraid!They are not facing people, but gods standing above all things in the world!


    "Puff! Puff!~~~"


    Without waiting for Monkey King to take action, with just a trace of breath, the millions of soldiers below had already lost all the courage to resist, and they knelt down and humbled their heads!


    Even Meng Tian and Fu Su knelt to the ground one after another, rebelling unintentionally!For a time, between heaven and earth, there was only the sound of''dong dong'' left!An army of millions, kowtow at the same time, how shocking is such a sight!The whole ground is shaking...


    The depressive breath filled the sky, making the millions of troops afraid to take a breath, let alone speak boldly!They can only sullen their heads and knock hard, hoping that they will be forgiven by God...


    Above the sky, the big white bird carrying Bai Feng and Mo Crow looked at Monkey King in awe, slowly descending, lying on the ground...


    At this moment, ten thousand beasts knelt down, and the world was silent...


    And Mo Ya and Bai Feng also knelt down under this terrible aura, horrified in their hearts, unable to calm for a long time, such an irresistible power is not something that humans can possess...


    "Huh! A bunch of useless trash, even a little bit of my breath, can''t bear even a little bit of my breath. It''s boring to speak up in front of me..." Then, Monkey King was about to slap it down with a palm, and he wanted the world to know. Shenwei is not to be profaned!


    "Wukong! Forgive them!" Suddenly, a fragrant wind blew his face, and the beautiful figure of the goddess appeared in front of Monkey King. The tender little hand lightly held Monkey King''s palm, and the warmth from it actually made The little anger in Sun Wukong''s heart was smoothed.


    The goddess is a kind goddess, a loving goddess, she can''t just sit back and watch the lives and deaths of millions of creatures!


    In her bright and tender eyes, little pleading appeared.That touch of indestructible demeanor made Sun Wukong a little lost, because the goddess is so perfect and so beautiful, her every move can affect the hearts of others.


    "Spare them, you can kiss first!" Monkey King looked at the perfect face of the goddess, but the possessiveness in his eyes was undoubtedly revealed.


    Looking at Monkey King¡¯s expression, the goddess¡¯ heart was surprisingly not disgusting, but was covered with a layer of shyness...


    After hesitating for a moment, he leaned forward and tapped on Monkey King''s face. It was warm and soft, and the feeling of being electrocuted made Monkey King feel at ease!


    "It''s just like this, it''s not addictive at all!" Monkey King let go of Shi Lan, took the goddess into his arms, bowed his head, and went down...


    "!!!" Suddenly being released by Monkey King, Shi Lan was shocked. You know, they are still in the air now!If there is no Monkey King holding her, then she will not fall?But she was calm and indifferent, and even in this situation, she did not yell.


    What surprised her was that she didn''t even fall, and there seemed to be an invisible field around her body, holding her up and still being able to float freely in the air.


    Turning her head, Shi Lan looked at the two people who hugged each other tightly and made a sound of''tweeting''. On top of their beautiful faces, a seductive blush could not help appearing...but her heart was blocked. , A little uncomfortable...


    Although there are millions of troops below, no one dared to raise their heads and bow down humbly... Such a loving scene, except Shi Lan, no one can feast their eyes...

 511 Chapter 112 A Walk in the Palace

    The setting sun was as red as blood.


    On the street, a man walked slowly, and behind him were two stunning women.


    "It''s him... the most wanted criminal in the empire...!" Around the street, pedestrians whispered, their faces flushed, and they looked a little excited.As for the legend of Monkey King, no one knows it in the world!Among the crowd, there were worshippers, yearning ones, and even more greedy ones, because the notices posted on the walls and the bounty on them could not be spent for a few lifetimes.


    Some people quietly left the crowd and ran towards the official mansion not far away...


    Monkey King and his group walked on the street and attracted a lot of people''s attention, but for a moment, a large number of Qin soldiers appeared in front and back of the street, surrounding them.


    "My lord, look, it''s them!" A man who looked like a skinny monkey with wicked brows and squirrel eyes said with great enthusiasm to a man dressed like a general.


    The general took a look at the portrait in his hand and nodded with satisfaction: "Okay! It''s him! You can go to my government office and take away the reward you deserve!"


    "Master Xie! Master Xie!" The man suddenly looked excited, saluted repeatedly, and left here, apparently offering a reward for his informer.


    However, he didn''t realize that when he turned to leave, the general gave a vague wink at a soldier beside him, who nodded lightly, and quietly followed up...the official''s money, but It''s not so easy to take!¡­


    "You are the Monkey King? The legendary sword god? You are quite courageous! Knowing that you are wanted by the empire, you dare to come to the imperial capital of the Great Qin empire. This courage must be admired! "


    The general looked at Monkey King and looked a little jealous. This is a fierce man whose majesty launches a million army to destroy!It was really not easy for him to be a small general who defended the city.


    However, this is the imperial capital, which gave him a lot of courage. After all, the imperial capital is heavily guarded, even if your martial arts is good, once you reveal your whereabouts, there will be no return...


    "Get out of the way!" Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent, and he didn''t look at this person too much. In just two words, he was calm and unwavering, but there was a sense of no anger and power, giving people endless oppression.


    The three of Sun Wukong''s footsteps remained unabated, and with such a calm expression, they gradually moved away from the road that the Qin soldiers unknowingly gave way...


    "Too... terrible..."


    When the backs of the three Monkey Kings disappeared, the general who defended the city and Qin Bing, who was motionless all around, had their legs weakened, and they all lay down on the ground!


    At this time, they realized that their bodies were chilly. It turned out that their robes had been soaked in cold sweat...


    Looking back at the terrible aura just now, they trembled suddenly, and they couldn''t produce the slightest sense of resistance in their hearts...At this time, they understood why the emperor sent out such an exaggerated terrorist lineup of a million troops, because This person is terrible...


    Along the way, countless Qin soldiers besieged and blocked the way, making Monkey King a little irritable. When he thought of it, he released an invisible and terrible aura and fainted directly to the ground with all the Qin army around him...


    Along the way, there are people lying in all directions. Such a sight is magnificent and terrifying. The residents of the imperial city have been stunned by the sight in front of them. They can''t even dream of it. There is such a sight in the world. A character like a god...


    The most terrifying Daqin Palace in this world, in front of him, was like a fake, looking at thousands of troops and horses in nothing, with two stunning people behind him, just like this, walked slowly towards the Xianyang Palace...


    The person who got in the way, no matter who it was, even the super master guarding the imperial city, faced Monkey King, before he even launched an attack, he fainted silently...


    For a while, Monkey King''s invincible figure overwhelmed everyone in the imperial city... he was invincible, he was undefeated!In the world, no one can rival!


    This is no longer what people can do...


    He is not trying hard, but walking...


    And everything that happens here is spreading across the world at an alarming speed...


    The people in the entire palace were shocked, and the three figures walking along the way became their lifelong nightmare!


    No matter how many elite soldiers or martial arts masters they send, the result will be the same. Once they show up, they will immediately lie down on the ground, without exception!


    In front of Monkey King, they finally interpreted the meaning of so-called ants... In front of this person, they were the weak ants...


    For a time, the entire imperial city was shrouded in fear...


    In the Xianyang Palace, Ying Zheng had a gloomy face and murderous intent. At the same time, a touch of horror and panic appeared vaguely in his eyes.This eternal emperor finally knows that he is afraid, and that he is afraid. Now, he clearly understands how terrifying the person he wants to get rid of is!


    He couldn''t sit still, this heavily guarded palace was so vulnerable in front of Monkey King, and those so-called heavy soldiers, they became nonsense, thousands of troops, in a flash, Put it all down... Such a mighty power, it''s frightening, and frightening!


    This is no longer manpower can stop, nor manpower can have!This is the majesty of God, from the majesty of God...


    Where Sun Wukong passed, countless elite soldiers fell silently. He stepped forward and finally came to the Xianyang Palace, which was called a forbidden place by the world, and saw the slightly flustered but still full of imposing emperor. ¡­


    By his side, guarding the four people, watching their breath, they are definitely the top masters in the world!Obviously, the four of them are top masters who personally protect Yingzheng!


    "Fenglin Volcano? Or?..." Looking at the four people with dignified guard, Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent: "It doesn''t matter who it is... In front of me, it''s just an ant..."


    As he said, the big hands stretched out, but the four were shocked. The four were about to move, but they were shocked to find that they could not move...


    "I said... you are as weak as an ant in front of me..." As he said, Monkey King shook his palm lightly. With a sound of''pouch~~'', the four of them sprayed blood at the same time, their bodies weakened and collapsed to the ground...


    "!!!" Ying Zheng was horrified at the moment. He couldn''t understand how high the martial arts of the four people was. It was over in front of Monkey King?


    "Who are you?!!!" For a moment, Ying Zheng was full of fear. In a high position like him, he was more afraid of death than anyone, because as long as he died, he would lose everything.As an emperor, this is not allowed.But also as an emperor, he was not allowed to show the slightest timidity.


    "Don''t you already know? My name is Monkey King... nothing more..." Monkey King looked at Ying Zheng lightly, and said, "Now, what can you say?"


    PS: "Qin Shi Mingyue" is almost over. Let me think about the next world...

 512 Chapter 113 Daqin is destroyed

    "The winner and the loser, now that it has fallen into your hands, what can I say!" At this moment, Yingzheng still has extraordinary bearing, the aloof emperor, and it is clear at a glance.


    "Oh? Have you overcome the fear in your heart?" Looking at Ying Zheng, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile faintly: "Seriously, for you, an emperor, I actually appreciate it! The feat of dominating the world can be said to be passed down through the ages. ¡­Whether your behavior is right or wrong, everyone has different opinions. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have to say more. Unfortunately, you are too cruel and domineering! You are also ambitious and can''t tolerate anyone who threatens you at all... "


    "I didn''t intend to pay attention to a weak mortal like you... It''s a pity that you are looking for death yourself, thinking that I threaten your status, and instead ordering you to get rid of me, it is ridiculous! Then, you are ready to die. ?"


    "I admit, the widow really underestimated you! Unexpectedly, in this world, there is really a terrible existence that treats thousands of troops in nothing! But don''t forget! The widow is the real son of life, but is in charge of the whole The king of the world! He is the emperor who wants to conquer everything! How can you lose to a mere martial artist?"


    Ying Zheng immediately screamed, and his figure instantly took a step back. The stone slab under his feet suddenly cracked, and Ying Zheng fell directly from the exposed hole, and the stone slab closed in an instant...


    And above the Monkey King¡¯s head, there was a sudden "ch!", and on the roof, the secret grid suddenly opened, a purple rain fell, chicked, and the sky filled the sky with purple air. In an instant, it was covering the Monkey King in the purple air. Among them, the pungent smell wafted away, causing Monkey King to frown slightly. This purple gas was highly poisonous!


    "Kang Dang!" With a cry, an iron cage made of fine iron fell from the sky, trapping the Monkey King three in it instantly...


    "Hmm!" Shi Lan suddenly snorted, and instantly collapsed.


    "!!!" Monkey King was slightly taken aback, and hurriedly hugged Shi Lan, watching her complexion filled with purple air, her breathing became extremely weak in a moment, and it turned out that Shi Lan was just a moment away. Very poisonous, dying frequently!This poison is so terrible!


    "Shine Heart Purple...One of the most toxic poisons in this world..." The goddess said softly, looking at Shi Lan''s appearance, her face still calm.In her opinion, there is nothing to worry about at all, even if it is Shi Lan''s body, she can instantly bring him back to life.


    "Monkey King, how do you feel about this gift specially prepared for you by the widow?" Above the stone wall, the mechanism suddenly turned, revealing a crystal clear crystal wall, blocking all the poisonous fog in the hall.And Ying Zheng, through the crystal, looked at the Monkey King in the iron cage, with a calm face and a calm face, as if everything was under control.


    And behind Ying Zheng stood several important officials and famous generals of Qin Dynasty.One of the white-bearded elders said in a loud voice: "Those purple qi, but the most terrifying poison in the world, instant purple, even if your martial arts are high, as long as you smell a little bit, or come into contact with one Just a little bit, you will lose all your skills in an instant, and the poison gas will attack your heart. Even if your skills are deep, you can only hold on for one or two hours at most... and the iron cage that traps you is made of a meteorite from the sky. Invincible, no matter how high your martial arts is, it is difficult to fly with your wings..."


    "I wanted to spare your life, but I didn''t expect that you were so anxious to die..." Monkey King poured a ball of fluorescence in his hands on Shi Lan''s body, slowly got up, and handed Shi Lan to the goddess with a face. The indifferent Chao Yingzheng and others looked over...


    "He... is not poisoned?!!!" Seeing Monkey Wukong with his usual complexion, Ying Zheng and the others changed their expressions, and they were terrified!Looking at Sun Wukong¡¯s extremely indifferent eyes, their hearts suddenly beat violently, and there was a touch of extreme anxiety, making them cold all over, as if they were dead, and they were already approaching...


    "Zheng~~~"


    There was a clear sword chant, and the cold light flickered, the so-called invincible cage was split into two in an instant, the sleeves flicked lightly, and the purple air instantly disappeared...


    Monkey King walked towards the crystal wall step by step, but it made Ying Zheng and the others retreat step by step with fear... In their hearts, they finally realized that the person in front of them was completely irritated by them...


    At this moment, they have just clearly understood that in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks will do nothing...


    "Protect Your Majesty!!"


    With a hurried pace, a large number of Qin soldiers swarmed into the hall. All of them looked resolute and determined. For the comfort of the emperor, they were ready for death. They were not afraid of death, and they had nothing. fear!


    He squeezed the spear tightly in his hand, and stabs Sun Wukong resolutely...For their Emperor, even if it is dead, they have to fight for even a little bit of time to escape...


    Unfortunately, facing Monkey King, they didn''t even have a little time!


    With a light wave of the magic sword in his hand, the terrifying sword aura flashed in an instant. The Qin soldiers were forbidden to move in an instant, and there was no blood flowing out, but their signs of life were gone, and they fell to the ground in a moment...


    In the past, Sun Wukong did not start killing at the request of the goddess, but only stunned the Qin Jun with his aura... But now, Ying Zheng actually used poison to hurt Shi Lan, touching the limit that Sun Wukong cared most. , He was already angry and murderous, even if it was a goddess, don¡¯t even want to stop...


    And the goddess knew this too, sighed slightly, shook her head, and did not step forward to stop...


    Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, and in an instant, he was flying above the entire palace, looking at the majestic and glorious palace below, his face was indifferent: "From this moment, the Great Qin Empire is over..."


    A small qigong bomb slowly condensed and formed in his hand...


    The goddess took Shi Lan, who had been sober, and appeared beside Monkey King.She couldn''t bear it: "You...really want to do this?" As for Shi Lan, following along, she was already shocked and didn''t know how to speak...


    "You can stop me!" Monkey King turned his head to look at the goddess, and said lightly.


    Looking at Sun Wukong''s indifferent eyes, the goddess''s heart beat inexplicably, it seemed that something important was about to leave her.This made the face of the goddess pale in an instant!That feeling made her feel scared...


    "If you want to do it... as you do..." Thousands of common people and Monkey King, the goddess chose the latter...


    Looking at the goddess, a smile of satisfaction hung on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth, his left hand lightly grasped the goddess''s warm and soft hand, but the light bullet on his right hand slipped from his palm...


    "Boom!!!~~~"


    A earth-shattering sound created a myth and legend...

 513 Chapter 114—Qin Shimingyue (End)

    oom!


    The world is roaring, and the dust is endless.


    The whole world seemed to tremble violently, and the light waves dazzlingly rushed into the sky, spreading to the extreme, flooding everything around, destroying everything all the way!


    Suddenly, the most majestic and majestic Palace of the State of Qin that day disappeared, leaving only a huge pothole that made people frightened to see...


    Shi Lan''s eyes widened in shock, looking at everything below, as if she was in a dream, only gods could do such a heaven-defying method...


    "!!!" Above the clouds, Mo Crow and Bai Feng standing between the backs of the big white birds, looking at the scene below, they were all dumbfounded!


    Monkey King''s easy terror means to destroy a country made them feel deeply shocked...Such a method is indeed not something humans can have...


    Monkey King glanced calmly at the ruins below, gently holding Shi Lan and the goddess''s hands, his figure suddenly flashed in front of the big white bird above the clouds.


    "Master Wukong!" Mo Ya and Bai Fengji held their fists and saluted respectfully.Standing in front of them, those god-defying figures, Mo Ya and Bai Feng inevitably felt a little nervous.


    "Da Qin is gone, what do you plan to do in the future?" Looking at the two, Monkey King said with a calm expression.


    Mo Ya and Bai Feng glanced at each other, and said respectfully: "If Master Wukong doesn''t dislike it, Mo Ya (Bai Feng) would like to follow you forever!"


    "Follow me? Then forget it!" Monkey King waved his hand and said, "It''s not the beautiful brother, don''t..."


    "Uh~~" Mo Ya stayed with Bai Feng, a little embarrassed. Only then did he remember that besides a beautiful woman, there was no man beside Sun Wukong.The style of an expert is really''unpredictable''!


    "Let¡¯s do this! Shaoyu will be the lord of the world in the future. If you are interested, please help him. If you are not interested, just do it with you. I will also leave soon. Can you meet again in the future? It''s hard to say!"


    "Are you leaving?" Mo Ya and Bai Feng were slightly surprised.


    "The happy world is my ideal. We are destined to see you again!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and instantly disappeared in front of Mo Ya and Bai Feng.


    "What about you? What are your plans?" Mo Ya turned his head and looked at Bai Feng.


    "Quiet, it''s just the life that mediocre people want. To me, it''s too boring... Let''s go, let''s see what kind of person the Lord of the World will be in the future..."...


    The world is long and quiet, and thousands of fine riders come galloping in the distance...


    Looking at the ruins of the potholes in front of them that are almost invisible at a glance, thousands of fine riders, all gasped... and the two in front of them got off their horses and knelt to the ground...


    "Da Qin... it''s over..." Fusu looked at everything in front of him with a calm complexion, but his eyes were flushed, and silent tears fell from the corners of his eyes. Along the way, he already knew the ending, just seeing it with his own eyes, it is inevitable. Sorrow comes from the heart!


    Just because of a wrong decision, one person was offended, and a great Qin empire, which unified the world for only a few years, was destroyed by one person. How sad...


    "Father... If you had listened to your children''s opinions and realized benevolent governance, perhaps, the tragedy like today would not happen... You are too cruel, too domineering, and even the''god'' will be removed... Maybe this is retribution Well...but you can rest assured... he has already said that as long as Da Qin is destroyed, he will leave, and will no longer intervene in the destiny of the world... My boy will definitely fulfill your wish again and regain the entire world..."


    Fusu stood up slowly, looked up at the sky, his eyes became more determined and bright...In history, Zhao Gao and others should have been forced to commit suicide, but because of Monkey King, he survived and became the future An unignorable force competing for the world...


    In the city of Sanghai, everyone in the Mo family at this time, because of Monkey King''s relationship, does not need to hide in hiding, and they are already living upright in the inn in the city.


    In an inn, three figures flashed out under the anxious faces of Master Ban and others, full of excitement and expectation...


    "Big Brother Wukong!"


    "Mr. Sun!"


    Seeing the Monkey King who flashed out, Shao Yu and others immediately surrounded them with anticipation and excitement.


    "How is it? Not hurt, right?" Seeing Monkey King return safely, Duanmu Rong, the cold beauty, was finally relieved.


    Sun Wukong acted in a hurry. He would come and leave when he said he came. He didn''t give people time to see him off.That Xianyang Palace is known as the Longtan Tiger¡¯s Cave, and there is no return. During this period, Duanmu Rong spent this time in fear...


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay!" Monkey King gave Duan Murong a relieved look, glanced at everyone, and finally stopped his gaze on Shaoyu''s body, and said faintly: "From today, the Great Qin Empire no longer exists. , It¡¯s your own business! I won¡¯t be involved in anything..."


    "Da Qin... is dead?"


    After hearing the news, all those present had their eyes widened in disbelief.When the facts do happen, they all feel unreal. Isn''t this too simple?The huge empire will be destroyed if it is destroyed?


    "The entire Xianyang Palace was razed to the ground by me... Ying Zheng is also dead... The fate of this world is in your own hands... And it''s time for me to say goodbye to you..."


    "Are you going?!" Duan Murong couldn''t help but lost her voice.But now he realized something again, his face turned red, and he turned his head slightly.


    "Big Brother Wukong, are you leaving? Where are you going?" Shaoyu looked a little bit reluctant, even the joy of Da Qin''s destruction was diminished a lot.


    "The world is full of banquets, I still have my own things to do..."


    "Big Brother Wukong, are you really leaving? Don''t you stay for a few more days?" Tianming said very reluctantly.


    "No, I''m leaving soon!" Monkey King smiled faintly.Immediately looked at Shaoyu: "Shaoyu, Meng Tian and Fusu, I have not eliminated them. From now on, they will become your strongest opponents. You can also avenge your grandfather on the battlefield... Go and seize the world..."


    "Thank you! Brother Wukong! I swear that I will end this troubled world and return to a stable and prosperous world!" Shaoyu said with a firm face.


    "I believe you can do it!" Monkey King nodded.


    Immediately with a light wave of the hand, the colorful rays of light are dazzling, and together, a colorful light gate is formed. This is a function attached to the dimensional divine bead. The dimensional gate is much easier to use than the previous dimensional shuttle, because it is not. It needs to consume so-called energy points, and only a little bit of world power from Monkey King can be opened.


    "Everyone, goodbye today, maybe for the rest of your life, you won''t see each other anymore, you take care!" Monkey King looked at everyone and said goodbye.


    "Would you like to be so exaggerated? Even leaving is so mysterious? I don''t know where the colorful light gate leads..." The thief touched his chin and looked at the light gate with a look of interest.


    Everyone knows that Sun Wukong has decided to leave, and he can''t keep it if he wants to stay. They bid him farewell one by one...


    In the end, only Duanmu Rong remained, with a complex look...


    "Would you like to be together?" Monkey King looked at Duan Murong with a smile, and stretched out his right hand.


    "Huh! Who is rare..." Duan Murong''s face was cold and she turned her head slightly.


    "Don''t be stubborn... let''s go!" The thief pushed Duanmu Rong towards Monkey King with all his strength, and was hugged by Monkey King.


    "Pilot! You..." Duan Murong flushed at the moment, staring at Pilot very annoyed.


    "Girl Duanmu, don''t pretend, Brother Wukong is a good man! I wish you happiness..." Dao Yao said with a smile on his face.


    Duan Murong glanced at Monkey King, her pretty face flushed suddenly, her cold eyes stared at Pioneer again, and there was a hint of gratitude in it.If it wasn''t for the thief to push her, she would really not have the courage...


    "Then, everyone, goodbye!" Monkey King smiled faintly and said goodbye to everyone one by one. With Shilan, the goddess, and the three daughters of Duanmu Rong, walked into the colorful light gate...


    "Huh? Why are you taking me with you?..." Shi Lan''s exclamation was vaguely heard from the light gate.


    "Stop talking nonsense... you already know who I am, of course you have to go with brother..."


    The colorful light door flashed and disappeared...


    PS: Qin Shimingyue is over, how about writing "Naruto" in the next world?Because I wrote a little earlier, I want to finish her...

 514 Chapter One The Great Horror

    The colorful channels are full of brilliance, the aura is transpiring, and the colorful lights are densely covered with runes of various colors, emitting bursts of sacrificial sounds, densely dense, extending all the way, forming hundreds of millions of channels of Xiaguang a meter wide!This is the so-called dimensional channel.


    Each channel of colored light represents a path to a different dimensional world.And the channel''s colored light, there are bright and dark, the more dimmer the channel, the lower the level of the plane, the brighter the channel, the higher the level of the plane.


    "Here...what''s the place?" Shi Lan and Duan Mulong looked at everything in front of them with shocked expressions.


    "Dimensional channels, every channel here leads to a different world..." Monkey King looked around carefully, frowning slightly.


    "These are...passages leading to another different world?" Shi Lan and Duan Mulong stared at the densely packed, hundreds of millions of passages that could not be seen at a glance.


    And the goddess was also amazed: "I am also in this meta channel for the first time! It turns out that there are so many worlds in this world that I don''t know yet... But, look at you. , Is there any problem?"


    "The problem is big... I didn''t expect that there will be so many dimensional channels here. It takes a lot of time to choose the world you want to go to among these billions of channels!" Monkey King''s expression looked a little depressed.This was the first time he encountered such a thing.Obviously, both the Yuanshen Zhu and the Dimensional Shuttle Device have pros and cons.


    One needs to consume a lot of corresponding energy points to be able to bring people in and out freely...


    One is not needed, just open the door of the dimension and you can bring people in and out at will...


    One is convenient and fast, and the other is troublesome, with advantages and disadvantages.But for Monkey King, he prefers to use paid props, which is convenient and quick. For him, that energy point is simply a drop in the bucket, but even if he thinks this way, there is no way!I had to do it myself.


    Sun Wukong closed his eyes slightly, and his divine consciousness instantly split into billions, invading into the billions of dimensional channels at an astonishing speed...


    In a moment, in his mind was the information of countless dimensional worlds...


    "Well?!!"


    An extremely familiar and terrifying aura suddenly appeared in Monkey King¡¯s perception, which caused his face to change slightly now...


    It was a dark chaotic space, and a strong figure stood proudly on the sky, where the rules of order were chaotic, the void seemed to burst, the entire sky was extremely unstable, and seemed to be destroyed at any time...


    A rule of God''s disk overwhelming the world, is constantly zooming in at an astonishing speed, obscuring the sky, exuding immortality, flowing out the chaotic energy, and suppressing the entire world!As the end is coming, the creatures in this world are all plunged into desperate horror...


    As the chaotic air passed, blood suddenly appeared, and countless creatures exploded in desperate screams and turned into a blood mist... Above the sky, that terrible ghost shadow sucked in his terrible picture that seemed to be able to swallow the entire world. Huge mouth...


    "Devil...Help! Is this world over? Who will save us...Save this world..."


    Some people yelled, some were panicked, some screamed helplessly, the world fell into despair and great terror...


    "Haha~~Happy! Really happy! Haha~~~ So much energy...enough for me to regain a little strength...Haha..." Mo Ying laughed wildly, crazy and terrifying, and life was like grass in his eyes, just for him To provide energy...


    "Stop!" At this moment, above the sky, a huge hole burst, and a very majestic man slowly descended from it. He looked at the charcoal world, his face was blue, how ugly, how ugly, A thick killing intent was permeated, and the whole world was responding to his anger. The spiritual energy was surging, the heavens and the earth trembled, the chain of order fell in the cracked sky, and the runes of destruction flashed interlaced, this is mighty heaven!


    "Hey~~Is it finally out? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time...the lord of this world..." The mysterious man sneered, very cold, terrifying, bloodthirsty and violent. Every move contains nothing. The might of heaven and the might of destruction!


    I saw him with a big hand, the monstrous devilish energy condensed into a huge palm covering the sky, and in an instant, he shot down...


    "boom!"


    The sky shook loudly, and the giant hand that covered the sky instantly suppressed it, and the sky burst into pieces, revealing a terrifying cave of thousands of miles, covering the lord of this world...


    All things were horrified, fear filled their hearts, and almost suffocated. They never thought that this heaven and earth-like power is so terrible, even the strongest master in the world is as small as an ant...


    This giant hand covering the sky, under the covers, makes people desperate and frightened. How can this power be displayed?It broke the rules of this world, and directly used the terrible power of destroying everything, and slammed the Lord of this world...


    "Bang~~~"


    The heavens roared loudly, and the lord of this world was slapped out in an instant, like a meteor that pierced the void, pierced through the space of this world and flew to the unknown distance...


    "Humph! It''s really overwhelming to rely on a trash master like you to challenge the evil of my dimension..." The demon shadow above the void has an arrogant and arrogant expression, just looking at the thing that disappears at the end of his sight. The Lord of the Realm, however, seemed a little depressed: "Damn! I tried too hard... I have to spend time looking for it again..."


    Mo Ying was about to use his magical powers to find his prey, but his complexion suddenly changed, and he looked up at the sky with a look of surprise: "This breath... is Monkey King?!!! Is that kid catching up?"


    The Demon Shadow¡¯s breath fluctuates. At this moment, his strength has not recovered. He really does not want to confront Monkey King so soon, because of the previous encounters, every time he encounters Monkey King, he will be unlucky... Before his strength is fully restored, he doesn¡¯t want to. In a bad luck...


    "It''s not the time to fight him... It''s important to restore your strength... For safety, leave this world quickly..." Mo Ying whispered a few times, but the voice rumbled, I''m afraid the whole world could hear it.


    Looking at the broken void in the distance, Mo Ying muttered very uncomfortably: "If your kid is dead, grandpa will spare you a dog..." As he said, a black hole appeared in front of him. He sucked his whole body into it at an astonishing speed...for a flash, the black hole disappeared...


    On the other side, in the dimensional channel where Monkey King is.


    "Well? The breath is gone? Did Yuan Mie catch up?" Sun Wukong''s face changed slightly. If Yuan Mie was jealous of him, wouldn''t he be afraid of Yuan Mie?


    "The situation is urgent. Go play in my world first!" Sun Wukong looked anxious, before waiting for Duanmu Rong''s three daughters to answer, he moved them into his own world...


    And he himself, in order to conceal his breath, made an instant move and appeared directly at the end of a dimensional channel...


    The colorful light gate emerged, and Monkey King slowly walked out of it, looking at the surrounding high-rise buildings, and feeling carefully, his eyes could not help but light up: "Wagtail... Goddess? Ha ha... I didn''t expect that in the rush, the world he entered was unexpectedly It''s here..."..

 515 Chapter 2 The Strongest Reed Bud in History

    At this time, although it was blue sky and white sun, hot, hot and too far high in the sky, such a weird colorful light gate appeared on the endless street, but it did not attract anyone''s attention, because this gate was captured by Monkey King. Hidden by magical powers, mortals cannot see...


    Looking at the lively street, the Monkey King at this time, his heart is particularly solemn. Before in the Dimensional Channel, he accidentally sensed the aura of Yuan Mie, but found that his aura is much stronger than before. , Which makes his time more and more urgent...


    "It seems that I have been soaking sister paper like this, and it doesn¡¯t work! I have to work harder to practice cultivation! Huh? No! Am I not a shadow avatar? Such a practice cheater, I used to use It was ignored..."


    Sun Wukong''s eyes suddenly brightened and his thoughts moved, he directly entered the world ring and separated hundreds of millions of clones. For him now, it is simply too pediatric.


    "Cultivation, you guys, I will leave the matter of soaking sister paper to my body!"


    Monkey King smiled, leaving the Dimensional Divine Orb, allowing those shadow clones to realize on their own that the power of his own world master can also provide the Dimensional Divine Orb with energy for a period of time... and he himself left the world with a small song. Among the rings...


    "I didn''t even think of such a method before. It was a failure!" After leaving the world ring and walking on the street, Monkey King shook his head for a while: "It seems that I only patronized the foam paper, even this kind of thing has been forgotten. , I want it! I want it!"


    The breeze blows to the Buddha, but the scent of wine is passed into the tip of Monkey King¡¯s nose. When he tilts his head, he finds a royal sister wearing an extremely sexual gan sitting on a bench under the shade of a tree, mature and charming. qu was fully supported by her loose white kimono.


    At this time, she was drinking sullen wine alone, her face was bald, like an outcast abandoned by the world, lonely and silent...


    "Oh! What a good girl! But she is so self-willed to fall..." Monkey King shook his head, but for a moment, he was taken aback: "Huh? That''s not right! Her breath...not human..." She is a wagtail? The one who was abandoned by MBI because she was too strong and could not make it feather buds... Qiujin!"


    For Monkey King, although the plot of this world has passed in his mind for decades, in his realm, he can find everything that happened before as long as he thinks about it. ¡­


    "Akijin?...Typical Sanwuyu sister! This is a rare attribute, but it can''t be cheap for the pervert on Yuko..." Monkey King squeezed his chin, which had no beard at all, smiled, he just came to this world. To be able to pick up such a superb elder sister on the street, it is really lucky to go out!


    "Such an excellent girl looks so bald, can''t it? If you have any concerns, you can tell me!"


    When he came to Qiu Jin''s side, Monkey King slowed down and appeared extremely gentle.The aloof god, who is so gentle to you, a mortal, can''t you stop him?


    Qiu Jin''s bald face lifted slightly, looking at Monkey King, he was stunned, because the gentleness and care of Monkey King''s face caused her cold heart to flow into her limbs and limbs. , Suddenly, she realized that she was no longer alone...


    "Who...who are you?" Qiu Jin''s tone trembled slightly, she suddenly found that the wagtail pattern on her forehead became so hot, like the fire, and then it burned, instantly, even her breathing changed. It has to be extremely urged...


    "Could it be that he is mine...Impossible...I am an abandoned wagtail...I can''t have my own reed buds..." Qiujin was excited and looked extremely disappointed.


    "My name is Monkey King, how about you?" Monkey King said with a soft smile, stroking Qiu Jin''s lonely heart.


    "Qiujin..."


    "Qiujin? What a good name! So, why is a person so bald here?"


    "I...I''m already...homeless..." Qiu Jin''s eyes were dim and lonely, and it seemed so lonely and pitiful.


    "Homeless?" Monkey King smiled slightly and said: "If this is the case, then let me be your home, your home!"


    "My home...my...home?" Qiu Jin looked up and looked at Monkey King, somewhat ecstatic: "Are you...willing to take in my abandoned...wag? Are you...willing to be my...weiya?


    "What wagtail, what reed bud, I don''t care about those..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and pulled Qiu Jin into his arms: "Then, give you a seal that belongs to me!" said Then, Wen went up to her lips...


    The lips touched, and in an instant, a dazzling white light emerged from Qiujin¡¯s wagtail mark, a pair of white and dreamy wings spread out from her back in the light, and the strong wind swept out like a tornado. Entrained with a terrible cold air, within a hundred meters around, a frozen world was formed in an instant...


    Although Qiu Jin claims to be a wagtail that cannot be feathered, it is limited to others. For Monkey King, is there anything he can''t do?


    Looking at Qiu Jin, who was emerging in the light, Monkey King smiled. In this way, he had his first wagtail of his own.


    But the first reed bud in history was born at this moment!


    The light dissipated, Qiu Jin looked at herself with an incredible expression, a little unbelievable: "I...feathered? I also have my own reed bud..."


    "From now on, everything about you belongs to me!"


    "Yes! Master!"


    Qiu Jin knelt down in front of Monkey King on one knee, his tone was excited, and solemnly swore...


    MBI company, in a very luxurious high-rise building, in a very luxurious room, Yu Zhong Guangren looked at the electronic screen in front of him, his face was surprised, and he seemed very surprised...


    "It''s really surprising!... It''s obviously a wagtail that has been abandoned... It was also feathered... What is the reason? It seems that I don''t know something about the research on wagtails. The factor...hehe...this is a good experimental material..."


    On the street, Qiu Jin quietly followed behind Sun Wukong, without saying a word, when Sun Wukong walked towards it, she followed there...


    "Should... just ahead?" Monkey King took Qiu Jin to a deserted alley and looked around, as if looking for something...


    "Haha...found the target..." However, behind him, there was a sudden sneer of malicious intent.


    "En? Wagtail... Wei Ya... Is this going to challenge me?" Monkey King turned around to look, and a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth...

 516 Chapter 3 The second feather, Jiuneng

    What appeared in front of him was a boy who seemed to be 15.6 years old, and his wagtail was a petite girl, with a man''s hair and a flat chest. It looked very capable and heroic, but this The sister-in-law like a man-in-law is not Monkey King''s food.


    Among the 108 wagtails, there are only a few male wagtails, and the big breasted elder sister is the majority, but among them, there are many wagtails like this one.


    The wagtail in front of him does not exist in Monkey King¡¯s memory, that is to say, she has not appeared in the anime, which is the kind of soy sauce...


    "But, it''s really troublesome..." Monkey King waved his hand impatiently, and said calmly to Qiu Jin beside him: "Quickly solve him! I don''t have time to play with him here..."


    "Yes... Master..." Qiujin looked calm, nodded respectfully, walked forward, staring at the wagtail on the opposite side, and said lightly: "I am Qiujin with wagtail number NO.7, please advise..."


    "Qiujin? That supposedly abandoned wagtail... how do you have your own reed bud?" The wagtail on the opposite side looked very surprised.Because the things that Qiujin can''t evolve, among the wagtails, it can be said that no one knows, no one knows.However, the wagtail, who could not be feathered, was feathered. How could this not surprise her!That''s what MBI''s president, Hiroshi Michu, personally judged!


    "I''m Qiujin No.7, please advise..." However, Qiujin did not answer the other party''s doubts. In her opinion, it is not necessary at all, and the order issued by the master is everything. She must complete the master''s request as soon as possible. The task of confession, because she was afraid of being abandoned again, especially the current owner, has become her soul sustenance, rescued her from that desperate loneliness, she said she didn¡¯t want to lose anything...


    The icy cold air radiated from Qiujin''s body, causing the surrounding air to instantly drop to freezing point, and the tops of the trees and the ground were covered with frost!


    When he was transformed by Monkey King, Qiu Jin''s strength was greatly improved. Among them, there was no lack of the power bestowed by Monkey King. If it weren''t for Monkey King''s worry that Qiu Jin''s strength became too strong, the game became boring and restricted. Because of her strength, I am afraid that Qiujin is now against the sky...


    Who calls Monkey King a Wei Ya who is against the sky...


    "I am Uehara of No. 48, please advise!" Seeing Qiujin''s terrifying aura, the wagtail on the opposite side suddenly became extremely dignified, with the black light flowing in his hand, and in an instant, a dark long gun was condensed!Heroic and handsome, if there are nymphs present, how many screams will it cause?


    PS: Wagtail NO.48, it didn''t appear in the anime, it was made up by yourself, let''s just laugh it off.


    "Oh! She''s obviously a woman... She looks so handsome... It hurts!" Monkey King waved his hand helplessly, and said to Qiu Jin: "Hurry up and finish work, brother has a lot to do!"


    "Yes! Master!"


    Qiu Jin replied with a respectful voice, his aura became colder and colder, and with a wave of his slender hand, the cold air surged!''Crack!!''On the ground, in an instant, sharp ice thorns appeared, and they attacked Kuhara all the way...


    "Huh!" Uehara snorted coldly, his long gun swept out toward the ground, and the ice that was stabling all the way instantly shattered it... Immediately he jumped up and his long gun turned into a single shot. Streaming light stabs towards Qiujin''s heart...


    Looking at the spurred long gun, Qiujin''s expression was still calm, and the knot in his hand was knotted. With a''click'', a piece of ice instantly appeared in front of her, directly freezing Uehara. Among the ice sculptures...


    Not to mention that Qiu Jin¡¯s strength was already very strong. After being ecloded by Monkey King, he has become stronger, and during the process of eclosion, he was also slightly strengthened by Monkey King. How could an unknown wagtail in this area be? Her opponent.


    "Uehara!!" The young man''s complexion changed drastically, and the battle ended too soon, so that he hadn''t reacted yet. In a moment, he threw on the ice sculpture and exhaled in pain.


    "But! I knew this before, so why bother to hide away obediently and find opponents all over the street? It really deserves..." Monkey King looked at the young man''s back and shook his head disdainfully. Only when he was lost did he know how to cherish. Such people deserve no sympathy.


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King took up Qiujin''s soft little hand and walked towards the depths of the alley. At the same time, he shook his head helplessly: "What a coward, such a movement scared her away..."


    Along the way, the road also looked muddy, and gradually, a dilapidated house appeared in the eyes of the two of them...


    Looking at the simple house, the man hiding his upper body in the corner, but revealing a pair of plump tuen, Sun Wukong held his forehead with one hand, and could hardly look directly at him: "Please, even if you want to hide, take all of yourself. Can you hide it? Show a pair of big farts. What''s the matter with the stock? Are you tempting Brother Huo?"


    The hiding woman in the corner seemed to have heard the voice of Monkey King, and twisted her abrupt tuen uncomfortably, trying to hide herself a little deeper...


    Looking at it from Monkey King''s line of sight, this fart, high-pitched posture, is simply a crime!Monkey King wanted to go over and ask: "Girl, do you want to send a shot?"


    Ahem, okay, this is actually just a joke.


    "Hey! Don''t hide! We have already seen you..." Monkey King looked very speechless.


    "Ah? Have you been discovered? It''s over playing! Please, don''t kill me..." The girl''s tone was so weak and feeble, so pitiful, she seemed so scared and timid.It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t finished speaking, but suddenly, I screamed again...


    "What''s wrong with you?..." Monkey King was really speechless.


    "I...my head is stuck...can''t get out...please...help me..." The girl''s tone was panic, faintly, with a hint of crying.


    Okay, I was begging for mercy just now, but in an instant, it turned into a plea for help...


    "Oh! Although she has long known that she is the weakest of the wagtails...but this timid character, it hurts..." Wukong waved his hand helplessly: "Qiujin, go help her..."


    "My name is Jiuneng...Thank you...Thank you for saving me...I thought you were bad guys...I was shocked..." The rescued girl came to Sun Wukong''s body and bowed again and again.The weak and timid expression on his face is really impressive, full of infinite desire for protection.


    "Juneng?...The weakest and most useless wagtail..." Qiu Jin looked at the girl in front of him, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Looking at Jiuneng, Monkey King smiled softly and said: "So long can, are you willing to be my wagtail?"


    "Huh? Are you Weiya?" Long Neng looked at Monkey King, only to find out their identities. They were really dull enough.


    "So...what''s your answer?" Monkey King looked at Jiuneng and asked...

 517 Chapter 4 I can see nothing

    "I... I''m called the most useless... the weakest wagtail... And, I''m timid and afraid of fighting... Such useless me... Do you still need it?" Jiu Neng looked at Monkey King with a face Weak way.


    "If you don''t want to fight, you don''t need to fight and become my wagtail. I will protect you from now on... I won''t let anyone dare to underestimate you and laugh at you..."


    "Will you really protect me?" Jiuneng''s gaze was gleaming, his eyes filled with hope. This was what attracted her most attention.And her wagtail pattern is also faintly shining at this moment...


    "Of course..." Monkey King smiled faintly.The tone is plain, but it gives people endless courage and warmth.


    "I believe you..." Jiu Neng stood on tiptoe, his face was serious and serious, leaning back, and closing his lips...


    "From now on, everything about me will be given to you...you said, you will protect me..."


    The lips touched, the wings opened, and there was a dazzling white light...


    "Cuckoo~~"


    When the light dissipated, an untimely voice came out...


    Jiu Neng was holding his stomach, with a pitiful look: "I...hungry..."


    In the restaurant, Monkey King looked at the stacked plates on the table, and looked at the two girls who were still eating and drinking, seeing sweat on their foreheads. This appetite is almost comparable to his own!


    "I said...How many days have you two eaten?"


    "Two days..."


    "Three days..."


    Qiujin and Jiuneng replied at the same time.


    "Okay! You won..." Monkey King shook his head helplessly. As a wagtail, it is really miserable to get mixed up to this point!Monkey King is a little skeptical. In the original book, if the two of them didn''t meet their Wei Ya, would they starve to death in the street?


    After leaving the restaurant, Sun Wukong paid more than 100,000 yuan for the meal. If they were changed to someone else, they would feel that Yali Mountain was big!Of course, this is just yen.For him, even living people can create, let alone mere coins.


    "Now is the time to find a place to live...Who knows where Izumozou is located?"


    Walking on the street, I could hold Monkey King''s clothes for a long time, so pitiful, as if he was afraid that Monkey King would throw her away.


    And Qiu Jin followed silently, without saying a word, what Sun Wukong said, that was what.


    Upon hearing Monkey King''s question, the two women shook their heads.


    "When I didn''t ask..." Sun Wukong touched his nose helplessly, released his spiritual consciousness, and just swept it like this, and he knew where Izumozhuang was.


    "This direction..." Monkey King voluntarily raised the two women''s delicate hands and walked to the right.One on the left and the other on the right, the two sisters are by the side, I do not know how many pedestrians on the roadside are envied.


    "Izumozhuang...this is here..." Looking at the plaque in front of him, Monkey King smiled faintly, released the hands of the two women, and walked in...


    And Jiuneng immediately acted as a follower, grabbing the corner of Monkey King''s clothes and following him closely...


    "Hey! Anyone? I''m here to rent a house..." Monkey King and his two girls walked slowly in the corridor of the courtyard, whispering!


    Looking around, the place here is very spacious and quiet. It seems that there are not many residents.


    The patter of water came into the ears, and there was a faint fragrance in the air.


    Sun Wukong looked towards a room in front of him, his eyes lit up: "It looks like...someone is taking a bath? Um, it looks like she is beautiful...I rely on...Sister Supreme...Do you want to see her? Look..."


    Monkey King''s face was''entangled'', but his footsteps didn''t stop, he still pretended to yell: "Hey! Is there anyone! If you are not answering, Brother has come in..."


    "Wait!! Don''t come in..." Suddenly a slightly panicked exclamation came from the room.The voice is very nice, well, she is a beautiful woman.


    "But! There are people! I yelled so many...Why don''t you reply..." Sun Wukong''s tone was slightly dissatisfied, and he shamelessly reached out his right hand and opened the door...


    Okay, the morals of this guy seems to be going crazy again...


    "I told you not to open the door... You did it on purpose... right?" There was a soft drink in the room. Just now Monkey King touched his hand on the edge of the door and saw the door open with a''creak''...


    In the fragrant wind, a beauty in a bathrobe flashed out, her white and delicate little fist with a violent breaking sound, blasted towards Monkey King...


    "Damn! I want to murder!" Monkey King cried out strangely, grabbed it casually, and squeezed Miya Asama''s show fist, making it impossible for him to make any progress.


    "En?!" In Miya Asama''s beautiful eyes, a hint of surprise suddenly appeared. Ordinary humans actually blocked her punch?


    "It seems a bit capable..." In Miya Asama''s eyes, a glimmer of light flashed away, sweeping her beautiful, white legs, and taking the face of Monkey King...


    "Wow! What a great view!"


    In an instant, Monkey King¡¯s expression was a daze. From his perspective at this time, he could clearly see Meiya Asama¡¯s three-jiao zone between the two pairs of you and two tuei...


    "Kiyounerou!!..."


    Monkey King¡¯s brain is already full of echoes, and the beautiful picture makes people have the urge to squirt a nosebleed, but fortunately, he has a deep skill and resisted...


    Suddenly, Monkey King''s mind was full of fragments of that moment. He forgot to defend and dodge, and was swept directly on his face by Miya Asama''s show leg. Monkey King only felt that he was hit hard by a big truck. During the nosebleed spray, he flew upside down and crashed into the courtyard ten meters away!


    "Master!!" Jiuneng and Qiujin watched the Monkey King fly upside down, and were shocked. The latter flashed a thick icy air, and the whole ground was frozen in an instant...Looking shallow Ma Meiya''s eyes are full of murderous intent...


    But Jiuneng ran towards Monkey King with an anxious look...


    "Ice-cold attribute...Is it the abandoned wagtail? She was actually feathered?" Seeing Qiuzu, Asama''s beautiful eyes suddenly flashed a touch of surprise, and after the surprise, his complexion became extremely solemn. , Because Qiu Jin actually gave her a touch of extreme danger...


    "Qiujin, stop..."


    Just as Qiu Jin was about to launch an attack, Monkey King hurriedly stopped her.


    With Jiuneng¡¯s support, Monkey King stood up like a okay person, patted the dust on his body, and looked at Miya Asama: "Ahem... It was a misunderstanding just now. I really saw nothing... And your shot is too heavy, right? If it wasn''t for Brother''s fear of hurting you and took the defense, your leg might have been lost..."

 518 Chapter 5 This is not your game, but my game

    "Who are you? Is there anything to come to Izumo-so?" Asama Miya narrowed her eyes, her face soft, as if nothing had happened just now, very kind.It''s just behind this kindness that you can see an extremely terrifying phantom face, which makes people look at it and feel terrified.


    "This woman...not easy..." Qiu Jin looked at Miya Asama, looking very solemn.But Jiuneng hid behind Monkey King in fear, and didn''t dare to look again.


    The only thing that was not affected was Monkey King. With Asama''s aura, how could it be possible to shock Monkey King.


    "I heard that there is a house for rent here. We are here to rent a house..."


    Looking at the peaceful Monkey King, the surprise in Miya Asama''s heart flashed: "This person... really is different from ordinary people..."


    However, there was a smile on his face, very gentle: "It turned out to be a tenant, of course...our Izumozhuang, no matter who it is, we will always come! Because my husband is such a person..."


    "Is that so? That''s great! It''s not easy to find a satisfactory place to live now!" Monkey King looked happy.As for the husband that Miya Asama said, Sun Wukong knew that it was her Weiya, but it was already dead, so the dead didn''t need to care.


    "My name is Monkey King, please give me some advice from now on!"


    "En? It''s really rude, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Miya Asama...I will be your landlord in the future..." Miya Asama''s tone was extremely gentle, and she bowed slightly.


    "I''m Qiujin..."


    "I am Jiuneng..."


    The two women beside Monkey King bowed slightly at the same time, with a stern expression.


    "Akitsu... Jiuneng... one is an abandoned wagtail... the other is the most useless and incompetent wagtail... hehe... this combination is really interesting..." Asama Meiya looked at the two girls in front of him, With a friendly smile, no one could see what she was thinking.


    "You guys wait here for a while, I''ll go to change clothes when I enter the house..." Asama Miya took the three of Monkey King into the room, apologized slightly, and walked towards the back room...


    But for a while, Miya Asama, wearing a kimono, walked out of the inner room, her gentle and kind appearance, just a glance will make people feel good.But in the same way, this elder sister, who looks extremely gentle and kind, is extremely terrifying once she becomes angry.


    After discussing the contract with Miya Asama about the move in, Monkey King took Qiujin and Jiuneng to leave Izumozhuang. After all, the house was found, but the daily necessities had to be bought.


    It''s just not long after leaving Izumozhuang, the three men in black who approached stopped the Monkey King''s path.


    "Are you here? People from MBI..." Looking at the three of them, Monkey King looked calm and said faintly: "Something?"


    The black man who took the lead did not answer, but handed over to Monkey King with a silent expression...


    "Congratulations! You are very good. I didn''t expect to be the partner of two wagtails from the beginning..."


    Just as Monkey King took the phone, he saw the evil face of Yuzhongguangren appearing on the phone''s screen.


    "Who are you? Tell me if you have something, let go if you have a fart..." Looking at the Yuzhongguang person in the phone, Monkey King said impatiently.


    "Hey~~Your character...I like...but...If you don¡¯t respect me, you will lose someone who is important to you..."


    "I lost your sister... I dare to talk to my brother like this... Believe it or not, I will turn your head off immediately?" Monkey King said with a dark face, coldly.Soon, we must hang up the phone.


    "Ah! Wait... Don''t hang up... I have something to tell you..."


    "You look like a big idiot... Brother has no time to chat with a big idiot like you..." Monkey King said, directly pressing the hang button.


    "I rely on... Are you really dead? Wait...beep~~beep~~"


    "Which voice was familiar..." Qiu Jin said thoughtfully.


    "Yes...it seems to be the voice of the president..." Jiu Neng thought for a while, and his face suddenly realized.


    "What is the president? I am the only one of your adults. From now on, you are not allowed to call anyone but me an adult..." Monkey King announced very domineeringly.


    "Yes...Master!" Qiu Jin said respectfully.What Sun Wukong said in her life.


    "I...I know..." Jiuneng also nodded repeatedly, fearing that Monkey King would be upset, so he threw her away.


    "Dididi~~"


    At this time, the phone in Monkey King''s hand rang again. Before Monkey King pressed the answer button, the screen flashed by itself and lit up, and Yuzhongguangren also appeared on the screen.


    "Good boy... I really dared to hang up my Yuzhongguangren''s phone... You are so courageous! Hey~~ Boy, don''t throw your phone away... If you have something to say..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, what''s the matter, hurry up and say..."


    "...Really...Among the many reed buds, your kid is the most arrogant one...Dare to be so rude to my Yuzhongguang people, you still...hey~~Don''t throw...Don''t throw...okay! I''m afraid It¡¯s up to you... The original return, you have now been involved in an incident called Project Wagtail... And the two next to you, you should have also discovered that they are different from ordinary people... That is the so-called ''Wagtail''..."


    "The rules of the wagtail project are very simple...there are 108 wagtails released...the wagtails are fighting, fighting, and fighting with each other...the last one can bring its own reed bud to this heaven...and then the one who fights against fate Wei Ya, will master the fate of this world..."


    "Also, this is a confidential plan. Whether you like it or not, you have the obligation to keep this secret. If it is leaked out, MBI will retaliate with all my strength..."


    "Hey...You are called Yuzhongguangren, right?" Monkey King looked at the phone screen with a calm expression.


    "Yes, any advice?"


    "I think you should have made a mistake..."


    "what?"


    "Since I joined this game, this is no longer your game, but my game..." Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent. After speaking, he squeezed his hand, and the phone in his hand instantly turned into a Pile of scrap iron.


    "Hehe...your game?..."


    In the MBI president room, Yu Nakahiro has a weird face, and there seems to be a madness flashing in his eyes: "Haha~~It''s so interesting...Does anyone even dare to challenge me Yuchu Hiroto? As expected, it is a wagtail that has emerged and cannot be feathered Tie... I am really more and more interested in you..."


    "Master...you talk to the president like this...does it really matter?" Qiu Jin looked at Monkey King with a little worried.


    "Yes...The president is the organizer of the Wagtail Project. He has the right to stop our functions at any time..." Jiu Neng held Monkey King''s hand with a look of fear.


    "Don''t worry, it is impossible for him to stop your functions...because he can''t do..."..

 519 Chapter 6 Light

    After strolling around the street for an afternoon, all the things that should be bought were all bought. Monkey King took Qiujin and Jiuno''s hands and returned to Izumozhuang...


    Soon, the entire sky was obscured by dark clouds and darkened, occasionally lightning flashed by, and for a moment, thunder was rolling, and heavy rain poured...


    Qiujin and Jiuneng are happily cleaning the room in the room. Here, it will be their temporary home in the future...


    But Monkey King came to the corridor, looking at the dark clouded sky, frowning slightly, in his perception, there are many unemerged wagtails suffering from this torrential rain...


    "You clean up the room yourself! I''ll go out for a walk..." Monkey King turned around and greeted the two girls in the room.


    "Master... It''s raining outside now... Is there anything you want to do when you go out? Just leave it to me..." Qiu Jin came to Monkey King''s side and said softly.


    "No, I just need to go out by myself. Before I come back, you two have to tidy up the room for me!" Monkey King smiled faintly, hugged Qiu Jin''s gentle figure, and lowered his head on her forehead. Click it.In Hou Ze''s eyes, a happy and intoxicated expression suddenly appeared.


    "I want to..." Jiu Neng watched, immediately muttered this little zui, and plunged into Monkey King''s arms... Monkey King smiled faintly and kissed her on the cheek too...


    "Izumoso''s rules... don''t make friends in public..."


    Behind him, Asama Miya''s kind and gentle voice suddenly sounded...


    Akatsu and Jiuneng turned their heads and looked around, but under Asama Miya¡¯s gentle smile, they saw a terrifying phantom face, which made people look at it, and couldn¡¯t help but feel cold...


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry..." The timid Jiu Neng was immediately frightened and bowed and apologized.Rao is Qiu Jin, who has three attributes, and his complexion seems a little unnatural.


    "But! This is people''s private business...what do you care about so much..." Monkey King pouted and looked at Miya Asama. At the same time, he whispered, "Is it because you miss a man? Can''t you see other people''s affection?"


    "What are you talking about... can you speak louder? I can''t hear..." Asama Miya looked at Monkey King with a gentle smile, and the phantom face behind him appeared again, exuding a deep chill, which made people fearful.


    Monkey King suddenly stepped forward, and under Miya Asama''s horrified gaze, he hugged her into her arms, stretched out her right hand, flicked her index finger, and made a''pop'', the prajna ghost face was under Monkey''s finger for an instant. Will, crack and open, disappear and disappear...


    "I have something to do, just go one step...bye..." Monkey King lowered his head under Miya Asama''s startled gaze, tapped on her forehead, then turned around and sank into the rain...


    Miya Asama''s delicate hand stroked the forehead that still had a hint of warmth, watching the figure disappearing into the rain, the expression on her face became more gentle: "...hehe...it looks like this wagtail There are interesting people joining in the project..."


    The rain curtain poured down, and Monkey King walked on the street. The water mist was hazy in front of him, and the heavy rain that fell on Monkey King, however, circumvented voluntarily without staining the corners of his clothes.


    But in order not to be too eye-catching, Monkey King took out an umbrella to cover the rain curtain of the sky.


    The rain is getting bigger and bigger, there is no meaning to stop...


    On the street, there are fewer and fewer people, and finally only a car can be seen occasionally passing by the side of the road...


    Two almost identical imperial sisters hugged each other under one roof, served the same, and they were both in the sexy SM-like costumes.The only difference between the two women is that one xiong is bulging and can be called a giant ru, and the other is mediocre, but it is much better than that of the airport...


    It''s just the appearance of the two women at the moment, but they are so pitiful, like two homeless sisters, who seem to be waiting for their master to pick them home...


    Sun Wukong was holding an umbrella and slowly walked towards the two women under the rain curtain... and in his hands, I don¡¯t know when, there were already two bowls of hot beef noodles...


    "Xiao Guang...someone came here..." The little Yu Jie of Xiong Department touched the giant Ru Yu Jie next to her, and whispered.


    "Don''t talk... See what he wants to do. If we want to do anything rude to us, we will electrocute him... Huh? He is... Wei Ya?" Ju Ruyu replied in a low voice.


    "Wagtail... Looking at you, it seems homeless... Haven''t found your reed bud?" When he came to the two girls, Monkey King laughed softly.With the pitiful appearance of the two women, Monkey King had a strong desire for protection at the first glance.


    "You are Weiya... where is your wagtail?" The two girls looked at Monkey King, secretly looking around, with a look of alertness.But when he saw the beef noodles in Monkey King''s hands, a strong desire appeared in his eyes.The stomachs of the two women were also out-of-date, and they screamed, and the shameful faces of the two women were flushed...


    "Don''t worry, I won''t force you to feather...I just think you two are very poor, so I just come and have a look..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and handed the two bowls of beef noodles to the two women, softly said : "Eat! It''s still hot!"


    "Huh? Give it to us? Thank you! Thank you so much! Thank you!..."


    The two imperial sisters suddenly looked happy, got up to take the beef noodles, and bowed and thanked Monkey King...


    Looking at the two daughters who were eating noodles in front of them, Monkey King reluctantly shook his head: "Why did I meet such poor wagtails?..."


    But for a moment, the two women ate two large bowls of beef noodles cleanly.Immediately he got up and bowed again to Monkey King with great gratitude and said: "Thank you so much...I am light..."


    "I''m ringing..."


    "Thank you very much for your hospitality..."


    PS: The current time point is: The wagtail project has just started, and there are still many wagtails that have not been feathered. For example, the crow feathers are also now... The two sisters of Guangxiang have not been feathered by Seto Ka. Maybe there are some differences in time from the original work, so please take a look at it!After all, there is too little information about the emergence of other wagtails.For most wagtails, I can only do this!Just like Kikaru, I personally think that it would be a waste to hand over to Seto Ka''s scumbag.


    "Light... ringing... my name is Monkey King... if you don''t have a place to go..."


    Before Sun Wukong finished his words, he saw a luxury car parked beside them, and the door slowly opened, revealing a second generation of Xiaozheng too rich: "It¡¯s really good luck today. Even on the side of the road, I met two wagtails that have not been feathered..."


    "Miko Kami Hayato... I heard that he used the characteristics of reed teeth to force other wagtails to feather everywhere. He is a very annoying guy..." Seeing Xiao Zhengta in the car, both the light and the brows were slightly frowned, and his expression became alert. When they got up, before they knew it, they were already hiding behind Monkey King, subconsciously, they thought that Monkey King would protect them...

 520 Chapter 7 The whole person is drunk

    "Wei Ya? Why don''t you see your wagtail?" Yuzi Shang Hayato looked at Monkey King, with a haughty face, like a prince, watching the beggar on the street.


    And sitting in the car, there is a man and a woman, they are the wagtails of Miko Uami Hayato: No. 5 Mutsu, No. 38 Miyu.


    "This kid is really annoying..." Sun Wukong glanced lightly at Miko Kami Hayato. However, before he could finish his words, Kwang and Rang suddenly took one of his hands...


    "Xiaoguang..."


    "Small sound..."


    "We can''t fight yet... Let''s run quickly..."


    "Yes¡­"


    As the sound fell, Monkey King only felt that his hands were being pulled by others, and his whole body rose in the air, dragged by the light and sound, and ran away at an astonishing speed all the way...


    "Chasing! We must not let them run away...The two wagtails, I must get..." Miko Kami Hayato shouted immediately, looking at the three escaped.


    "Master, please rest assured, I will definitely catch them for you and dedicated them to you!" Mi Yu took the whip in her hand, jumped out, and ran after...


    "Mutu... why aren''t you chasing after..." Miko Kami Hayato looked at the back of the car seat, and the man with the sword in his hand said anxiously.


    "Yes...Yes... really wayward Wei Ya!" Mutsu shook his head helplessly, opened the door, and chased away.


    "Drive, follow them..."


    At this time, the rain curtain in the sky gradually stopped...


    "I said...you two are going to run, it''s okay... why are you pulling me up too?" Sun Wukong looked a little depressed at the moment. It was the first time that he was dragged and run like this by two sisters. , His fame was completely ruined.


    "Yeah! Why did we bring him on?" Guangxiang stopped his figure at the same time, his face suddenly realized.They don¡¯t even know why this is happening. It¡¯s just a subconscious feeling that they must bring him...


    "Haha...has it stopped? Did you give up and run?" However, Mutsu''s indifferent voice came from behind.He obviously chased after Mi Yu, but he was the first to catch up with Guangxiang. From this point of view, his strength is definitely not weak.


    "I caught up so soon..." Kwangkyo was slightly startled, and looked at Mutsu with a vigilant expression.


    "Although I don''t want to fight with you, but since my Weiya has issued an order, then I can''t help it..." Mutsu looked calm, and slowly pulled out the sword in his hand. The breath was calm, but it gave people a feeling. With an extremely depressed feeling, Guan was able to discover from his aura that he was definitely a kendo master.


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly. He knew the strength of Mutsu very well. He was already able to compete with Yayu. Although it was impossible to defeat Yayu, he could still be unbeaten in a short period of time. The light of feathering is obviously not his opponent.


    "Mutu! You strayed away, their two opponents, it''s me..." At this time, Miyu was late to arrive, but her face and tone were extremely arrogant and arrogant.


    "Retreat! The wagtail that hasn''t been feathered can''t fight? It''s handed over to me, you can leave now!" Monkey King stepped forward, blocking the light from behind, his expression indifferent Looking at Mutsu, "Since you are standing in front of me, are you ready to be recycled?"


    "En? This person...not easy!!" Mutsu looked at Monkey King, and there was an inexplicable icy chill in his heart, a trace of fear came to his mind, even the hand holding the sword trembled slightly. "He was shaking." ¡­Who the hell¡­ Why do I have the feeling of¡­I¡¯ll die if I throw a sword at him?!!!"


    "Xiao... Xiaoguang... why my heart... suddenly beating so fast? What should I do... my body suddenly becomes so hot..."


    "I... I too... ah... small noise... your wagtail pattern... appeared... difficult... could it be that he... is ours..."


    Guang Xiang looked at Monkey King¡¯s back. Suddenly, his cheeks were red, and his eyes were charming. His body became soft and he fell directly on Monkey King¡¯s back...


    You know, Monkey King is the lord of a realm, above all things, and his aura of god above all has an irresistible and fatal attraction to wagtail...


    Sun Wukong usually hides his breath completely, it is impossible for ordinary people to sense it, but just now, when facing Mutsu, Sun Wukong still leaked a little breath, but he was clearly affected by the light behind him. Induction, therefore, the genes in the two women have a strong resonance with Monkey King at the same time, so strong that they can''t resist at all...


    "Hey! Are you okay?" Two warm and soft Jiaoqu suddenly fell on their backs, hugged themselves tightly, smelling the intoxicating fragrance, Monkey King felt good for a while. Big.If I change to an ordinary person, I really can''t control it.


    "This feeling of burning again... this kind of throbbing heartbeat... no more... I... I... Goku..."


    The two girls of Guangxiang suddenly threw Monkey King to the ground. In their intoxicating eyes, they were full of confusion, flushed with small faces, and they gathered their sweet chun...


    "No...they are going to be feathered..." Mi Yu was shocked, leaping up, shaking his whip in her hand...


    Unfortunately, it''s too late...


    The dazzling white light shone out, and the wagtail pattern on the neck behind the light flashed two extremely beautiful feathers of light...


    Hundreds of thousands of thunder shining down, four dances, covering the Monkey King three...


    And the dense feather that just pulled out the whip to prevent the light from emerging, was instantly shrouded by the shining thunder and lightning, and in the screams, the body was scorched by the electric, and its eyes widened and fell down. He obviously lost consciousness...


    "...This kind of emergence process...is it too exaggerated..." Mutsu swallowed his saliva with difficulty, and even at this moment, he felt a panic and uneasy: "The situation is not so good! Let''s leave now..."


    Mutsu glanced at Miwa, who looked like a black African, and shook his head. After a few jumped, he left here...


    For them, the dysfunctional wagtail is useless...


    In a moment, the thunder and lightning dissipated and the light disappeared. In the field, it was shown that the two girls who had been feathered, and the Monkey King who was tightly pressed by them...


    "Count you running fast! Otherwise, you have to turn you into coke!" Xiao Guang slowly got up, holding xiong in both hands, xiong was in front of him. The big tower stood tall, and he was so seductive that he looked at the end of his sight. Mutsu, Jiao hummed.


    At the same time, Guangxi and the two daughters turned their gazes to Monkey King again. In their eyes, they were full of excitement and joy: "Finally I found you... Ours... Master Weiya..." Then, the two daughters once again looked at Monkey King. Embracing him, Sun Wukong was drunk in the midst of the two girls, one big and one small, soft and soft...

 521 Chapter 8 I want to split her with a palm

    "The wagtail pattern has disappeared...Her functions have stopped..."


    The two girls looked at Mi Yu in front of them, their expressions a little complicated: "This is the fate of our wagtail... Once we fail, they will always be separated from their own reed buds..."


    "That kind of thing will never happen to you..." Monkey King pulled the two girls into his arms, his tone was extremely positive and arrogant: "Because you are my Monkey King''s wagtail!"


    "Yes! We will not fail! We have made a love engagement, and we want to be with Wukong forever... Those who dare to prevent our happiness, we will rudely crush them completely!" Guangxiang Two The woman had firm eyes, hugged Monkey King''s waist, and made the vow of love that will never be separated.


    "Let''s work hard together, defeat all our opponents, and stand on the sky!"...


    "Miyu? In the original work, she seemed to challenge Yayu without her own ability, but she was tragically killed by a spike, right?" Monkey King looked at Miyu in front of him, and shook his head immediately: "Now she is feathered by the sound of light. The thunder and lightning lost her function...This girl is really tragic...but this picture is really loving! Hehe..."


    The Sun Wukong, who had a serious face, suddenly became wretched. Those thief eyes glanced back and forth in front of Miyu''s full man xiong...


    It turned out that the clothes in front of Miyu Xiong were already blackened under the stimulation of the strong electric current. As soon as the breeze blew, they scattered with the wind, and a pair of full man and nen white things appeared in front of Monkey King...


    The light behind the two women suddenly jumped with eyebrows, a strong jealousy emerged, and there was a direct sign of blackening...


    "Damn... Obviously we have already made a marriage contract with us... Obviously thought that we found a good Wei Ya... and even reacted to other women..."


    "Unforgivable!!" The two girls yelled at the same time, their hands crackled, and the strong electric current was thrown directly at Monkey King... Suddenly, there was a crisp sound of''Cracking'', and the whole body of Monkey King flashed...


    "En? You two dare to attack the master? It''s really ill-trained!" Although the whole body flashed, but Monkey King was not at all uncomfortable, turned around, looked at the two girls with extremely evil, smiled, and directly Throwing Guangxiang two women to the ground, one in each hand...


    "There is nothing...how could it..."


    "Wu... Goku... What do you want to do? We are wrong... Ah... Where can''t you touch it..." A scene of love was staged at this moment.


    However, there will always be someone interrupting this wonderful time at a critical moment...


    The sound of the wings came from the sky, and a dozen fighter jets galloped towards the Monkey King and the others...


    "It''s from MBI..." Guangdai frowned, looking at Mi Yu not far away and said: "They are here to recover this feather..."


    "Recycling? It''s really not time for these bastards to come..." Sun Wukong suddenly looked upset, taking the pair of paws away from the light Xiong with unfulfilled intentions.Looking up, he said coldly: "A bunch of rubbish, go back to me..."


    Sound waves go through the air, like that magic sound fills your ears...


    "Huh? What did we come out for?"


    "I don''t remember... It seems... there is nothing to do, right?"


    "Strange...what did we come out for?..."


    "It doesn''t matter... Since it''s all right, then go back!..."


    Among the fighters, everyone in MBI showed a face of doubt. You look at me, I look at you, I don¡¯t know what happened. In the end, they had to drive the fighter back inexplicably...


    "He... why did they go back?" Xiao Xiang looked at the fighters returning home, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "You...what did you do to them?" Xiaoguang stared at Sun Wukong with a wide-open eyes, and looked at Monkey King in amazement. They just heard Monkey King say, "A bunch of trash, go back to me!"''Then, the fighter plane in the sky actually went back so inexplicably?


    "This is Brother''s special ability, how about it, amazing!" Sun Wukong smiled, hugging Guang Jiao, a pair of paws in front of her xiong began to feel restless.No way, who told them to dress so sexually. Touchingly, they are also dressed in SM outfits, bulging in front of the xiong, people can''t help but want to knead.


    "Special abilities? Do humans have special abilities?" Guangxiang was puzzled.However, as wagtails, they were not surprised by Monkey King''s abilities, they were just a little curious.


    "Then what should she do?" Snapped her finger at Miyu, muttering to Xiao Zui, looking at Guang Guang''s gaze with envy and jealousy, and also a little unhappy. Monkey King only pinched Xiao Guang''s, but not his own, making it clear that it was idle. My own little thing.I hate big xiong...


    "Of course I brought it home to raise..." Monkey King let go and came to Mi Yu''s side, with a light wave of her hand, her body that had been scorched by electricity instantly turned white and red again, but that Chi Guo Guo''s delicate qu, but she has nothing to wear, because her clothes have long been electrocuted to black charcoal...


    At the same time, a white light condensed in Monkey King''s hand, and his finger shot into Mi Yu''s brow...


    "Xiaoguang, what is Goku doing?"


    "How do I know? Just look at it..."


    But for a moment, Mi Yu, who had already stopped functioning, was full of vitality in the surprised eyes of the two girls, and slowly opened his eyes...


    "...Ah! What the hell do you want to do to me?!!!" But Mi Yu just woke up, looked at Monkey King, then looked at herself, immediately screamed, and blocked Xiong with his left hand. , Kicked towards Monkey King...


    "Uh!" The scenery in front of him made Monkey King stunned.


    Nima, you block the top, don''t block the bottom, and kick me with a flying kick?What are you trying to do?


    "Huh! I want to hurt my Wukong, looking for death!" Xiaoguang snorted coldly, his hands crackled, a bolt of lightning threw out, and accompanied by a scream, Mi Yu was again squeezed out of the electric and fell to the ground. .


    "So strong..." Looking at Xiao Guang, Mi Yu covered her chest with one hand, her face in shock.


    "Damn... It''s a big xiong again... I hate..." Standing behind Monkey King, he suddenly walked out, squeezed his palm into a knife, the electric current crackled, and his eyes fixed on Mi Yu''s xiong. The deputy gritted his teeth, his face full of resentment.


    "Xiaoxiang...what are you going to do?" He looked at the gradually darkening sound, with a worried expression on his face.


    "Daxiong is the most annoying... I''m going to split her with a palm so that she can''t feed Nai from now on..."


    "What?!! Don''t! You are a pervert..." Mi Yu was scared at the moment, Hua Rong turned pale, and moved her body in fear, backing back again and again...

 522 Chapter 9 Picked up by the way

    "Okay! Ring, stop making noise!" Monkey King pulled the ring into his arms and smiled slightly: "Actually, poor breasts are also a rare resource!" After speaking, Monkey King squeezed her Xiaolongbao gently a bit¡­


    "Uh~~ It really feels good in the big hand..."


    "Ah! I''m mad at me! Go to death! Daxiong and everything!" In an instant, it was completely blackened: "Don''t stop me! I''m going to slash her..."


    As he said, with a flash of lightning in his hand, he blasted towards Miyu...


    "Help! You guys quickly hold that perversion to me..." Mi Yu was already scared and paled, covering the front of Xiong with her hands, and fled in embarrassment in the lightning that fell from time to time... but the sound was behind her. In pursuit, the lightning in his hand is like a powerful bomb, bombarding out, and from time to time, he laughs crazy and murderous...


    "Are you still watching? Why don''t you hurry to stop the sound? Otherwise, she will really cut off Mi Yu''s xiong part..." Xiao Guang hugged Xiong in both hands, looking at Monkey King, and said lightly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    At the moment, his figure flashed, blocking in front of Mi Yu, and with a hand pull, he hugged the sound into his arms, bowed his head, Wen was above the double chun, dazzling white light shining out, the light feather Suddenly it shone out from the loud wagtail pattern...


    With a low noise, he fell softly into Monkey King''s arms and fell silent completely.


    "Huh~ I''m finally saved..." Mi Yu uttered a fart. He sat down on the ground, and his breathing became a little quick.The full man in front of xiong fell together, full of endless temptations...


    Looking at Mi Yu, Monkey King shook his head, took off his coat, put it on her body, and said softly: "As a girl, if you don''t wear anything, it''s a bit shameful..."


    "Thanks...Thank you..." Seeing Sun Wukong''s smiling face, Mi Yu''s pretty face flushed inexplicably, her cheeks became hot, and her heart beat violently...


    "Strange...I...Why would I react to him?...Don''t I already have reed buds..." When Mi Yu was puzzled, she suddenly screamed and jumped up: "No more! No more! Me It has been disconnected from Weiya continuously...that is to say...I became an unemerged state? What happened?!"


    "What else... Originally you have lost your function... but you were awakened by Wukong... Huh?! By the way, Wukong, how can you restore the ability to act again when the wagtail has stopped functioning?" At this moment, Guang Xiang just reacted and looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Just treat this as a special ability of mine! Even if your function stops, I can wake you up, so you don''t have to worry about us being separated in the future!" Monkey King said with a smile.


    "Do you still have this kind of ability? Wukong! You are really amazing!" Guangxiang and the girls immediately jumped at Monkey King with excitement, and hugged him tightly in their arms.


    "Is there such a thing in Weiya?..." Mi Yu looked at Monkey King, and at the same time looked at Guang Hexiang, with envy and jealousy in his eyes: "It''s great to have such a Weiya..."


    Walking to Mi Yu''s body, Monkey King squatted down, gently raised her chin, and smiled lightly: "I saved your life! So, everything about you, from now on, is already All belong to me... it''s my thing, just give you a brand that belongs only to me!" As he said, bowed his head, Wen went up...


    "This kind of heartbeat... this throbbing... Is this the resonance between Wei Ya and Wagtail? Sure enough, is he the destined Wei Ya-sama? ... As expected, the feeling is completely different from when I was forced to feather before. ¡­"


    Miyu whispered under her heart, the dazzling white light shining again, the wagtail pattern on the back of the neck also appeared, the feather of light opened, shining a holy brilliance...


    "This... this power... is much stronger than before... Is this the power that has been feathered by her real reed buds?" The light dissipated, Mi Yu looked at her hands with excitement and power. Her power made her feel excited.


    "The goddamn Miko Kami Hayato actually used Wei Ya''s characteristics to force me to feather...Next time I see you, I must teach him a good meal!" At this moment, Mi Yu, with a fierce and powerful face, made her Incomparably confident: "And that damn Mutsu...If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be caught. Next time I see you, I will let you taste the despair of stopping function..."


    At this time, it was getting late, and Sun Wukong, nestled by the three sisters, headed towards Izumozhuang...As for Xiang and Miyu, all the way, they passed through staring eyes at each other. These two sisters have become Because of the natural rivals, who told me to cut off the Mimi...If it weren''t for Monkey King''s lustful power, the two girls might have started fighting.


    Back at Izumozhuang, Miya Asama''s daughters had already prepared the food, waiting for Monkey King''s arrival, but there was one more person at the dinner table, a man who looked very handsome.


    "Bon (Flame)" saw this person, and Monkey King frowned slightly.Regarding the setting of this flame, Monkey King is still very speechless. This guy seems to be a man, but there is still Mimi, not a man or a woman...


    This Nima is simply the legendary perverted intersex person!Moreover, his gender can also be determined by his Wei Ya... well... For such a superb, I should quickly find Sahashi Minato and let him take it away...


    "Master...sit here..." I can see Monkey King walking into the house for a long time, and he happily patted the seat next to him, and said softly.


    "Wei Ya?" Guangxiang and the other women glanced at each other, and immediately recognized the identity of the other party. The only thing that was not recognized by them was Meiya Asama.


    "Who is this guy? Don''t you introduce it?" Sun Wukong sat in the middle of Qiujin and Qiuneng for a long time, looked at the camp, and said lightly.


    "He is a camp and a tenant of Izumozhuang..." Asama Miya said softly with a friendly smile on her face.Before long, he looked at Guangxiang and Miyu''s three daughters: "But, who are they? Mr. Wukong, not long after he went out, there were three more outstanding women around him... It''s amazing..."


    "There is no way, it''s raining heavily. I think they are pitiful squatting on the street, so I picked them up by the way..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Guangying''s three females wrinkled their eyebrows slightly at the same time, and their three delicate hands stretched out from under the table and twisted hard at Monkey King''s waist...

 523 Chapter 10 Challenge from Mizai

    Sun Wukong looked as usual, he should eat, drink, and Ren Er waited all the stops, but he still stood still.


    Humph!Will brother tell you that a woman''s trick is useless to brother?Otherwise, there are so many sisters, and everyone will give me a look. Wouldn''t brother live in pain and happiness every day?


    When encountering such a''thick-skinned'' master, Mi Yu''s third daughter had no choice but to give up.


    "Hmm~~ I dare to pinch me in the dark! When I saw the night, how did I pinch me back..." Monkey King was eating and drinking, while he was alone.


    "Don''t patronize and eat, don''t you just introduce it?" Asama Meiya looked at Monkey King with a soft face and smiled.


    "Oh! You introduce yourself..." Monkey King continued to wipe out the food in front of him, because Saiyans are all foodies...


    "I am light..."


    "I''m ringing..."


    "My name is Miyu..."


    After the women introduced each other, it was considered that they had a little understanding of each other.


    "As a woman, you have to be reserved! You can''t dress like this! Come into the house with me, and I will lend you my clothes to change!" Asama Yiya looked at Miha and laughed softly.


    At this time, Mi Yu was just wearing Monkey King''s coat, with snow-white skin, bare skin, and most of it exposed, full of seductive charm.


    "That''s no need, we bought a lot of clothes during the daytime shopping..." At this moment, Monkey King looked over for a long time: "You take them into the house and change their clothes..."


    "Huh? Do we want it too?" Guangxiang pointed at himself at the same time, said.


    "Of course, looking at your SM outfit, you will only be allowed to wear it for me in the future... ahem~~ Okay, go in and change clothes!"


    Looking at the four girls entering the room, Miya Asama looked at Qiu Jin sitting next to Monkey King again, and narrowed her eyes slightly: "Five wagtails have been feathered so quickly...it really is not ordinary... I am afraid so far, the most feathered The wagtail¡¯s person, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s him..."


    "Meiya, although my brother is handsome, you can''t keep staring at me like that... I''m sorry..." Monkey King looked at Mei Zai and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Really?" Meizai looked at Monkey King with a smile but shook her head.


    "Haha, Mr. Wukong is really interesting..." Bon said with a faint smile looking at Monkey King.


    "By the way, your name is Bonn, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "If I''m not mistaken, you are also a wagtail?" Monkey King looked at the camp with a smile on his face.


    "Uh... how did you see..." Bonn was a little startled, but he recovered in a moment.


    "Oh! Actually, I have a special ability that can clearly distinguish the difference in breath between humans and wagtails..." Monkey King said, looking at Miya Asama, and laughed: "By the way, Miya''s strength is very good. Strong...should be the most rumored No.1, right?"


    "En?" Asama Meiya looked at Monkey King, the strange light in her eyes flashed away, with a soft smile on her face, her tone was still so gentle, without any concealment: "Hehe~~Mr. Goku is really different from ordinary people...but what? , I really hope Mr. Wukong can keep this secret for me, don¡¯t tell me..."


    "!" Bon looked at Monkey King in shock. He didn''t expect that Monkey King not only recognized his identity, but even Asama Miya''s identity could be seen at a glance.


    Qiu Jin, who was on the side, also widened his eyes in shock, and was very surprised: "She is...the rumored...that was the only adult wagtail when it was discovered?!"


    Monkey King smiled and nodded, and looked at Miya Asama: "You don''t have to put on such a terrible look, I just talk about it casually..."


    "That''s good... Actually, I''m also very curious about Mr. Goku? If I don''t mind, I really want to discuss it with you..." Although Yoshiya Asama had a friendly smile on her face, there was a deep battle in her eyes. However, her mind gradually rose. The short encounter before made her realize that Monkey King was the strongest person she had encountered in her life.Only the strong can attract the strong.


    Although I am very puzzled as to why a human has such strength, it is not important anymore. Now Meiya Asama is very eager to fight against Monkey King.


    "If you''re interested... I''m happy to accompany you..." Sun Wukong smiled: "But Bidou always has a lot of color... If there is no color, wouldn''t it be too boring?"


    "Then what color do you want?" Asama Meiya looked at Monkey King with a smile, her face soft, but her aura became extremely dangerous.


    "En! For me... there is really nothing missing..." Monkey King thought for a moment, with a serious expression on his face: "Well, if you beat me... I can fulfill any of your wishes... If you lose ¡­Just let me kiss you just..."


    "Haha... it sounds like I made it... But Mr. Goku, can you really achieve any wish?"


    "I''m talking about winning..." Monkey King smiled lightly.


    Miya Asama watched Sun Wukong''s eyes earnestly for a moment, and nodded: "I accept your bet..."


    The girls who had just changed their clothes walked out from the back room and looked at the two opposing people in the yard. Miyu looked at Qiu Jin curiously: "Master, what are they doing?"


    "Bi Dou..." Qiu Jin replied lightly, staring at the court intently.


    "Competition, this is quite interesting..." Mi Yu suddenly became excited: "I felt that the owner was mysterious before, but now I can finally see it..."


    "Then, you have to be careful..." Asama Meiya looked at Monkey King, her face calmed down like never before. At this moment, she looked like a different person, her face was extremely serious, like an unsold sword, faintly , But can feel the fierce sword aura like a storm.


    As the sound fell, the wooden sword in Miya Asama''s hand was stabling like a meteor, and in an instant, it was in front of...


    Monkey King''s face was calm, his figure slightly sideways, flashed across the blade, only extended a finger, flicked on the blade, it seemed to contain a lot of power, only heard the snorting of Asama Meiya, the wooden sword in his hand almost Take off and fly out...Hurry to stabilize your figure, take a few steps, look at Monkey King with extremely solemn eyes, and there is a faint excitement in your eyes: "You are really strong...It seems that I don''t need to keep my hand..."


    "!!!" The camp on the side was shocked, Miya Asama''s strength, he couldn''t understand, such a character, facing Monkey King, showed such an expression, how can this make people believe that a mere human has such strength ?


    "You don''t need to keep your hands, do your best! Let me see how powerful the No. 1 wagtail is..."


    Ugh!I was so unlucky. I wanted to go for a ride on a motorcycle, but the car overturned halfway. My brother stayed in the courtyard for two days and came out this afternoon. I was really depressed... Now my feet are swollen like pig''s feet, alas. !Fortunately, it hasn''t broken the picture... This motorcycle is really unsafe. I have dropped my brother several times. Is my technique too scumbag?-.-..

 524 Chapter 11 Monkey King vs Miya Asama

    Meiza Asama''s aura gradually calmed down, holding the sword in both hands, standing still, like a calm lake, but with the wooden sword in his hand, the sword aura gradually brewed and became more fierce...


    "Mr. Wukong, I must be serious! You have to be careful!!" Asama Miya yelled, her figure flashed, and in a flash, she approached the Sun Wukong with the wooden sword in her hand without warning. Stab...


    It¡¯s just that this lightning fast sword, in the eyes of others, may be difficult to distinguish with the naked eye, but in the eyes of Monkey King, it is as slow as a tortoise crawling, black light flashes in his hand, and a dark ancient sword is in his hand. The ancient sword is only Just picking it at random is to make Asama''s attack deviate from the path, slashing with a sword on the stone next to him, and instantly, splitting into two...


    Miya Asama was stunned at the moment. She did not expect that her deliberate sword would be so easily taken over by Monkey King. She became more and more excited at the moment. She was worried that if she tried her best, she might hurt Monkey King. Now it seems that her worries are superfluous, so she can use the means without scruples...


    Miya Asama gave a soft sigh, and the wooden sword in his hand faintly radiated light, like a killing sword, swinging the strongest blow, the invisible sword aura slashed out, exuding a terrifying edge, and it was heading towards Monkey King...


    The sword qi is invisible and invisible, only an invisible wave can be seen slashing out through the air... Once, she used this technique, a sword, to easily cut the aircraft and tanks in a few paragraphs, with incredible power...


    Monkey King was holding a sword in his hand, smiling at the invisible sword energy that came from slashing, and the ancient sword in his hand swung forward slightly, and the sword energy from the slashing burst instantly...


    Meiza Asama frowned slightly, and Monkey King''s indifferent posture from the beginning to the end gave her a lot of pressure. At the same time, she was extremely dissatisfied. As the No.1 wagtail, she also has her own pride and bends. In front of him, the wooden sword in his hand slashed out a continuous attack, turned into a dazzling sword rain, and slashed towards Monkey King...


    However, Monkey King still stood still, calm and waveless, like the vast ocean, which made people trance, as if he saw every ups and downs, fluctuations, and waves of the sea.No matter how turbulent your attacks are, I still stand still.


    The ancient sword in his hand is commanded like an arm, and with a light swing, he can always resist the first time Miya Asama''s rushing starry sword rain that skips the void...


    Meiza Asama''s eyebrows are getting deeper and deeper, and Monkey''s random stance is clearly full of flaws. As long as she wants, she can pierce 70 or 80 blood holes in Monkey''s body at any time, but when she puts it into action At that time, it was horrified to discover that no matter how she attacked, the seemingly flawed posture was unexpectedly defended by Monkey King with a sword in his hand. Even if she shot quickly, he was still understated by Monkey King with a light wave. Just resist...


    For the first time, someone gave her a feeling of powerlessness. Sun Wukong¡¯s incredible swordsmanship made Asama Miya sincerely admire...


    It''s just easy to admit defeat. It''s not Miya Asama''s character. Now that she has truly understood the horror of Monkey King, she finally let go of her hands and feet and burst out with the power that the wagtail should have...


    The sharp sword intent erupted from Miya Asama''s body, causing the surrounding courtyards to suddenly be blown by the strong wind and the swaying trees...


    "You are really strong... It seems that I can only fight with you by liberating my strength!" Meiya Asama looked at Monkey King in the storm, her skirt fluttering, like a heroic female god of war, Amazing breath!


    The storm gradually subsided, and finally calmed down, and Miya Asama at this moment was no different from before.


    "You actually showed your true power..." Looking at Miya Asama in the field, Bon looked shocked: "Obviously he is a human... It turned out that Miya used real power... How is this possible..."


    "The landlord''s sister turned out to be a wagtail... It''s really strong! What kind of strength is this wagtail?" Looking at Miya Asama in the field for a long time, her eyes widened.


    "Miya Asama of NO.1, the captain of the first generation punishment unit...the first time I found out of 108 feathers, it was an adult wagtail..." Qiu Jin said lightly from the side.


    "It turned out to be the rumored wagtail..." Guangxiang and other women were surprised.


    "But the master is able to compete with the rumored No.1... it''s really amazing!" Looking at the scene, facing the terrible Sun Wukong of Meiya Asama, the Sun Wukong still looks calm, very excited. .


    "Oh? The intensity of this energy has reached at least a few hundred points... Hehe, it''s worthy of the No. 1 wagtail! It is indeed a bit of strength..." Monkey King looked at Meiza Asama in surprise, smiling.


    "Mr. Goku, I am liberating my strength, but it is very dangerous! You have to be careful!" Asama Meiya looked at Monkey King with a serious tone, and his breath was like the tranquility before a mountain torrent.


    "Please do it at will, you don''t have to keep your hands, you, you can''t hurt me!" Monkey King nodded, his tone calm.


    "Then I''m not welcome!" Asama Miya immediately snorted, and the light all over her body shone, and her vigor swelled, forming a violent wind, accompanied by her figure flashing, and she was rushing towards Monkey King...


    The wooden sword in his hand shone with light, erupted with terrifying sword energy, and quickly slashed down in the void. The sword energy was condensed, shining brightly, and entrained with mighty aura, a sword slashed towards Monkey King...


    "En?" Monkey King was slightly surprised. The power of this sword was truly incredible, but he still just lightly flicked the long sword in front of him indifferently to resist that force. A mighty sword...


    "Boom!!~~"


    When the wooden sword and the ancient sword intersected, there was a terrible roar...


    Regardless of the sword in Monkey King''s hand, it is like a peerless magic weapon. In fact, it is only created by him with the power of wood at will. The sword in his hand is actually a wooden sword!An ordinary wooden sword, the same material as the wooden sword in Mei Zai''s hand.


    When the two wooden swords intersect, they are so powerful, which shows their extraordinary power...


    "Kaka~~~" In an instant, the ground on which Monkey King was standing, cracked and opened in layers, forming a huge crater... Energetic rushed out of the two of them, shaking. Qiujin and others on the side almost stood unstable!


    Fortunately, the enchantment was set up by Monkey King here, and the terrible power did not spread out, just in this courtyard, it disappeared...


    With a cry, Miya Asama''s waist twisted, her posture was incomparably graceful and graceful, she twisted in the void, and the wooden sword in her hand slashed down at Monkey King again, bringing a terrible whirlwind, whining loudly.


    Zheng!"


    Monkey King cut down with a sword, the flow tube flashed away, the wooden sword broke, and in a flash, the ancient sword stopped one centimeter from Asama''s beautiful neck...


    Qiujin and the other women were in a daze, and the fighting was too fierce. Before they could recover, it was over...


    [Because the fart is bruised, I have applied a''patch'', it is not suitable to sit for a long time, so I can only code one chapter today, I will use my mobile phone to multi-code words on the chuang at night, I hope to have more chapters then Right!..

 525 Chapter 12 Throbbing

    Looking at the ancient sword less than one centimeter from her neck, Miya Asama narrowed her beautiful eyes, and she was shocked when she looked at Monkey King''s gaze. She did not expect that she would lose like this, losing to a human being. ¡­


    "You are really strong!" Asama Miya looked at the broken sword in her hand and said with sincere admiration.


    Monkey King smiled faintly, and with a thought, the ancient sword in his hand disappeared without a trace.


    "Master, you are so amazing!" The two sisters Guangyu rushed towards Monkey King with excitement, one left and one right, hugging him tightly.


    Miyu and Qiujin also trot over and looked at Monkey King''s eyes, full of worship and pride.It''s hard to believe that their Wei Ya defeated the rumored No.1 wagtail. If this matter is spread, it will definitely cause a big storm.


    The camp on the side was stunned by this result. It was hard to believe that humans had defeated the wagtail, and they were the strongest wagtail.This result is really incredible.


    A relatively bright secret room is filled with various screens and monitors. A giant ru girl wearing glasses looks at the screen in front of her. Her eyes are burning with flames, and her rot-like smile appears to be Such evil and excitement: "Hey~~ Monkey King... really interesting... even the landlord is not an opponent... ah... this kind of heartbeat feeling... the whole body is burning like fire... hehe~~ it seems necessary to go in person Do some research...hehe..."


    Izumozhuang, in the wide courtyard.


    "Are you...really a human?" Bon came to Monkey King, looking at him with an incredible expression.


    "Isn''t it?" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Bon shook his head and exclaimed, "How can human beings have such strength..."


    "It''s our Master Weiya!" Guang hugged Monkey King tightly, looking at his gaze, full of admiration and admiration: "It''s really great, if you do this, we can be with Wukong forever. Together..."


    And the daughters of Qiujin also embraced Monkey King full of love and excitement, and Ruan Fengman¡¯s tenderness immediately drowned Monkey King...


    "Hehe... He is here... This wagtail project is really interesting..." Asama Meiya looked at Monkey King who was squeezed by the five girls, with a soft smile on her face.


    "Miya, don''t forget our bet!" Monkey King struggled to free himself from the five daughters of Qiujin, Fengman, and came to Miya Asama''s side, he smiled and said.


    "Hehe~ I would like to lose the bet..." Asama Meiya looked at Monkey King, with a gentle and gentle smile on his face, but behind this smile, a prajna ghost face appeared, and the hidden murderous intent was so inspiring. Frightened.


    "Then I''m not welcome!" Monkey King smiled, ignoring Miya Asama''s hidden danger, picked her up and lowered his head slightly...


    The five Akitsu girls on the side are all frowning slightly, and they feel uncomfortable. Seeing that expression, I really want to shoot Miya Asama flying out and replace myself...


    Seeing Monkey King¡¯s face that was getting closer and closer, Miya Asama suddenly seemed extremely flustered. The extremely masculine and ripe aura immediately accelerated her heart and her complexion became hot. An inexplicable feeling arose from her heart, so strong and terrifying, like that irresistible poison that made her irresistible.


    Miya Asama''s heart was even more flustered. It was really hard to believe that she actually resonated with the person in front of her. It was the resonance between the wagtail and her reed bud...


    "How...how could it...I would have such a sympathy for Weiya...could it be that he is...impossible..." Asama Miya just had a thought in her heart, she was immediately denied by her: "My Wei Ya only has Jianren, except for him, I will not agree with..."


    "It seems that you still have something to miss in your heart... forget it!" Seeing Miya Asama''s expression, Monkey King shook his head and let go of her.


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Goku is still a very gentle person!" A gentle and soft smile suddenly hung on Miya Asama''s face.My heart also breathed a sigh of relief: "However, if I lose, I won''t break my promise!" After saying that, Miya Asama stepped forward, stood on her tiptoe, and tapped Sun Wukong''s face lightly.


    "If that''s the case, it''s a tie!" Asama Miya smiled softly, took small steps, and walked to her room...


    "Hey! Meizai, you are too shameless! This is not counted! Okay, I kissed you!" Monkey King looked at Meizai''s back and shouted.It''s just that Miya Asama has walked into the house and closed the door...


    "The heartbeat is so strong...Is he...really mine..." Just after closing the door, Asama Miya covered her heart with her hands, her breathing became hurried, her face turned red, she panted slightly, and her eyes were too Become extremely misty.


    Before, she used her own will to forcibly suppress the resonance for Monkey King. This resonance was so strong and terrifying that she almost lost her mind...


    Had she not hurriedly left Sun Wukong''s side, she would have been unable to suppress the throbbing in her heart, and she would have held a contract ceremony with Sun Wukong on her own...


    "Why... why do I react to Wei Ya... and it is still so strong... I am obviously an adult wagtail... this feeling... even Jianren never gave it..." Asama Meiya looked through the window. Slit, looking at Monkey King surrounded by five girls in the courtyard, his brows were slightly furrowed, and his eyes were very complicated.


    In a room full of screens of various instruments, a giant ru girl in glasses looked at the pictures on the screen. That was the room where Miya Asama was.The whole body of excitement began to tremble, and a thick light radiated from his eyes: "It''s incredible...It''s incredible...Even the landlord reacted to him...Ah! I can''t take it anymore...I can''t take it anymore. Now... I¡¯m so curious... I really want to... I really want to catch him and study it... Hey~~ Nothing... I want to act right away... I can¡¯t help it anymore..."


    The sky gradually darkened. During dinner, Miya Asama was unwell and unexpectedly did not attend the table. Perhaps only she and Monkey King knew the reason for this.


    In fact, even Monkey King himself was surprised, his aura had such a fatal attraction to the wagtail.But in the same way, this also made him very excited. In this way, it would be much easier to put other wagtails in his own water crystal palace.


    However, he will not force it, he wants to feather the sister paper, all willingly!If the heart is in conflict, he will not feather them!Even if the opponent is excellent.


    It is like Miya Asama, in fact, as long as he wants to, he can feather her immediately, even if Miya Asama can''t be feathered, Monkey King can also feather her.


    It¡¯s just that Miya Asama now resists his heart, so Sun Wukong gave up, but he believes that one day Miya Asama will let him emerge on his own...

 526 Chapter Thirteen Pine

    After eating and drinking, the sky was completely dark. Monkey King put his arms around Qiujin Yuguang''s waist and walked towards the bathroom door, smiling: "Go! Rub your back for brother..."


    "En!" Qiujin''s daughters were blushing, with shame on their faces, but as Monkey King''s wagtail, everything they had belonged to Monkey King, so they didn''t refuse, they all nodded shyly.


    In the misty bathroom, Monkey King looked at the five abundance men beside him and his fiery posture seemed extremely excited.


    The bumpy figure, the exquisite qu, and the yukata tulle half-covered his chest, it made Monkey King feel impulsive.


    "Goku... I forgot to tell you... Izumo-so, but it''s forbidden to do such impure behavior..." The bathroom door was suddenly opened, but Asama Miya stood at the door with a smile on his face: " If you don¡¯t follow the agreement... but you will be driven out of Yunzhuang..."


    "Huh? Go? Go out?" Guangxiang and the women were all taken aback.


    "Hey! What are you breaking the rules... Excuse me for taking a mandarin duck bath, believe it or not that I stripped you naked and wash it with us!" Monkey King looked at Meiya Asama at the door and couldn''t help but smile.


    "You can try..." Asama Meiya smiled, but behind the smile was a bit creepy.


    "Okay! Go out! I can wash it myself!" Sun Wukong waved his hand helplessly. He saw that Miya Asama was serious. If he was really kicked out of Izumozhuang, it would be no fun. Before she can fully understand her, let''s give her a little bit.


    Soaking in the warm bathtub alone made Monkey King recall his previous experience of living alone. At that time, he was a real otaku. Except for going out to buy food throughout the year, he spent the rest of the time soaking in In my small room, I either watch anime or play games day and night...


    "By the way... I haven''t played a game for a long time..." Monkey King smiled faintly. In the past, my parents tried their best to get rid of their internet addiction, but they always ended in failure. Now, they don¡¯t know. Suddenly, I haven''t touched a game for decades!Thinking about it, it''s really incredible.


    "Occasionally I take a bubble bath alone...it¡¯s actually pretty good when you think about the past..." Monkey King leaned back, closing his eyes slightly, thinking about the past...


    A woman wearing a sexy yukata quietly opened the door of the room and walked in...


    Looking at the Sun Wukong who closed his eyes and pondered, the woman''s eyes glowed like a wolf, and she seemed very excited...


    "Monkey King...My Master Weiya...hehe!!" The woman came quietly behind Monkey King and whispered, "Master Wukong, do you need me to rub your back for you?"


    "En? Didn''t you tell you to go out? Why did you come in again? You are not afraid that Mei Zai will drive us out!...Huh? This breath..."


    Sun Wukong opened his eyes at the moment, raised his head, and looked behind him. What caught the eye was a pair of swollen and full mans. Under the almost transparent bathrobe, one could faintly see the two protrusions on it. Point, and the deep tender white ru ditch, revealing infinite temptation...


    But Monkey King''s face is so close to the pair of full men, just lean forward slightly, and the whole head can be covered into the pair of deep white ru grooves.The faint fragrance of the body spread into the nose, causing Monkey King''s heart to sway slightly.


    Looking up at the strange and familiar giant beauty in front of him, Monkey King was a little surprised. Although he already knew who she was, he still asked: "Who are you?"


    "Hehe~~ Faced with this situation, don''t you see the slightest panic? It''s my wagtail NO.2 loose reed bud!" The woman leaned forward slightly, her bathrobe wrapped in her beautiful bathrobe was so light It slipped slightly, but the perfect pair in front of Xiong was completely violent in front of Monkey King...


    "So big... so beautiful..." Sun Wukong''s mind was suddenly filled with a shape.


    "Hehe... sure enough... when I meet you... this feeling of throbbing all over, it becomes more and more unbearable...my Master Weiya...my hot body, please use your DNA to calm it..."


    Song''s cheeks were red, panting slightly, and fell into the arms of Monkey King. The hot qu, which burned like a fire, was extremely seductive, and he lifted his head slightly, and then walked towards Monkey King...


    "Huh? There seems to be someone else in the bathroom..." Suddenly outside the door, there was a sound of light, with a''click'', the bathroom door was opened...


    "Who are you?!..." Seeing that he fell into the arms of Monkey King and was preparing to kiss Monkey King with the most seductive attitude, Guang suddenly felt envy and hatred, even we did not have such a close relationship with Wukong. Overheated, how could it be cheaper for you stranger who suddenly appeared!Suddenly, there seemed to be fire burning in Guang''s eyes, and there was a''thunderbolt'' in his hands, lightning intertwined... Once a woman became jealous, it was terrible!


    "Damn...just a little bit...but this time to bother me..." Song was also extremely angry: "However, everything is in my calculations!" He said, holding down his glasses with a smirk. Suddenly got up, a huge gun appeared in his hand so strangely.


    Pulling the trigger, a large net lased out, and immediately covered the light...No matter how hard you struggled, you couldn''t get out.


    "The special synthetic fiber mesh made by MBI is impossible to break..." Song held his glasses down, proudly said.Immediately, like a hungry wolf, stretched out his hands, and forced him towards Monkey King with a straight smile: "The person who got in the way is gone, okay! Hurry up and start loving dating..."


    "Give...Give. Concubine?" Monkey King was astonished by the decisive and powerful loosening: "This girl, isn''t it that kind of rotten girl..."


    "Hehe~~ Don''t be afraid! This is just a gentle experiment..." Song''s face flushed, pressing harder, but the smirk that couldn''t wait, it was like a hungry and thirsty young woman...


    "Kaka~~!~~" In the room, the temperature dropped suddenly, and the loose hands and feet were instantly frozen by the frost, and a bolt of lightning fell from the sky, and in an instant, it struck her...


    Qiujin''s daughters walked in from the bathroom door at the same time...


    "Damn~~Because I was so excited... I forgot some of the other wagtails..." Matsushi snorted and fell softly to the ground.


    "Huh~~ I dare to seduce my master... I am so courageous..." Mi Yu took the whip in her hand and walked towards Song step by step, her face was ill-intentioned, but she was frightened. .Moving around, stepping back: "You...what do you want to do?!..."..

 527 Chapter Fourteen Sixth Feather Pine

    "I said why it''s so lively here... Song, you won''t trouble others again?" At this time, Miya Asama also appeared at the door of the bathroom, behind the gentle smile, a ghost face appeared.


    After seeing Miya Asama''s appearance, Matsu was shocked and sweated profusely: "Ah! I am angry... Miya... very angry, right?!"


    "En? So the landlord''s eldest sister knows? Who is she?" Xiang asked curiously.


    "She is also a resident of Izumo-so, in Room 201..." Asama Miya introduced with a smile: "But...this kind of occasion, it''s not the time to talk..."


    "9494! Brother''s body has been seen by you. It''s really a loss..." Sun Wukong was soaking in the bathtub, a pair of thief eyes, but he scanned the loose body back and forth.The few women all rolled their eyes at him.


    "It''s a pity..." Looking at Song, Mi Yu reluctantly put away the whip. She originally wanted to give Songji a whip, but since the other party is also a resident here, she is embarrassed to start.


    "Hello, let me introduce myself again... My name is Song..." In the hall, Song, who was wearing a lab coat, stood in front of the women and said apologetically: "I''m causing trouble to everyone..."


    "However, you said she lives in room 201, why didn''t I see it?" Miyu looked at Miya Asama with a puzzled expression on her face.


    "Room 201 is the room at the end of the downstairs... From the outside, you can see clearly..." Asama Miya said with a smile.


    "Huh? Is that the room? Where do I get in from? There seems to be no door?" Jiuneng asked very curiously.


    "Ah! It''s on the second floor... Komatsu, can you lead the way?" Meiya looked at Asamatsu with a smile.


    "Okay... please follow me..."


    At the end of the corridor, Song gently pushed against the wall in front, and saw that the wall suddenly turned, revealing a hidden door.


    "An...an door?!" Xiaoguang and the women were slightly surprised.


    "Yes... I live here in seclusion..." Song held his face in both hands, spit out his tongue, and looked embarrassed: "Because... that... when I came out of MBI, it was a bit... rather... The reason...If you want to say it, you are being chased..."


    "Be chased? MBI? Then did you hide in this darkroom?" Mi Yu looked at Song with a surprised look and said.


    "It''s hidden!" Miya Asama on the side smiled softly: "Because the owner of my house is a non-committalist, the secret door is also made by the owner half jokingly... The owner of my house has stayed in the MBI research room. , Because of this relationship, I became an acquaintance with Komatsu... and kept Goku secret, really clasped his fists...but I didn''t expect such a riot..."


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Please forgive me! Mei Zai! I can''t dare to be here!" Song clasped her hands together, pleading with a pitiful face on Mei Zai.The tearful look was so pitiful.


    "Really?" Asama Miya looked at Asamatsu with a look of disbelief.


    "Yes! Don''t dare anymore!" Song immediately bowed and apologized.


    "However, there is one more thing I have to do..." Song said, turning to Sun Wukong with a flushed face, his breathing became quicker again, holding his heart in both hands, his face looked obsessed: "This heartbeat The feeling of acceleration... is really unbearable... even if I am kicked out, I must do it..."


    With that said, Song stood on tiptoe, plunged into Monkey King¡¯s arms, Wen went up...


    The wagtail pattern on the back of the neck instantly emerged, exuding dazzling white light. The feather of light also stretched out from the wagtail pattern, and the fluorescent dots were so beautiful and dreamy...


    "Huh?! I was feathered... Is she also Wukong''s wagtail?" Xiaoguang and the women were slightly surprised.


    "Unexpectedly... even Song is... this is already the sixth feather..." Asama Miya looked at Song in the light, the surprise in her eyes flashed away, just her own''poof!Puff!''''S heartbeat made her feel a little flustered...


    "Sure enough... even I sympathize with him... this kind of unprecedented feeling... Monkey King... what kind of person are you..."


    The light faded away, and he held the Monkey King tightly and was a little reluctant to let go of his hands. Monkey King''s breath had a fatal attraction to the wagtail, especially the wagtail that he feathered, which was even more difficult to resist.Because of his breath, it can give the wagtail the most peace of mind and warmth. There is no substitute for it!


    Embracing the giant ru girl, Sun Wukong''s heart is dark and refreshing. I really didn''t expect that there would be such a superb girl in his arms. Such a mature and daring girl can play any tricks. No pressure!


    "Hehe! Goku! I''ll leave you at night..." Song exhaled in Monkey King''s ear like a blue, winking eyes like silk, extremely teasing, and whispered.


    After finishing speaking, he left Monkey Wukong''s arms with some reluctance and walked into the secret door, revealing half of his body: "See you!" He said, slowly closing the secret door.


    "By the way! She would be wanted by MBI, what did she do?" Miyu looked at Asama Miya with some curiosity.


    "You still don''t want to know about this kind of thing..." Asama Miya smiled slightly, turned around and walked a few steps, then suddenly turned around and looked at Monkey King: "Also! Goku, Izumozou is forbidden. The opposite sex is impure dating! If I find out...but I won¡¯t be merciful!¡± He said, taking small steps, and walked into his room.


    "Hey~~ Brother''s method, how can you understand..." Looking at Miya Asama''s disappearing back, Monkey King stretched out his hands, encircled Qiu Jin Yuguang''s willow waist, and walked into his room with five sisters. Once the door is closed and the barrier is released, no matter how intense the battle in the room is, it is unknown to outsiders...


    PS: A harmonious society, with its own river crabs and beasts, the above excitement. For a moment, please use your imagination and go YY alone...


    MBI, the secret experimental base, a heroic woman holding a sharp sword, opened the iron door in front of her with a sword, and walked slowly into the room...


    A person covered in bandages was flat on a test chuang, looking at her slightly convex xiong, she should be a woman.


    "Sure enough, you are the only one who can be my opponent..." The heroic woman stood in front of the test chuang and muttered to herself. With a wave of a sharp sword in her hand, the cold light flickered, connected to the person wrapped in bandages. The instrument, all broken... Immediately, I pulled it with my hand to put it on my shoulder and walked out of this laboratory...

 528 Chapter XV

    The beautiful girl sleeping next to her, her gentle breath, sweet smell, soft and warm body...


    Monkey King woke up quietly, the fragrance and softness in his arms made him feel comfortable, but when he opened his eyes, he saw a perfect face, and that perfect plump man...


    "Oh~ Good morning! Wukong!" Song Li knelt on Sun Wukong''s body, her soft voice filled with endless temptations.The graceful qu of that perfect plump man, the posture presented is so fascinating and alluring.


    "So... Good morning kiss..." He said, closing his eyes slightly, and bowed his head towards Monkey King...


    Warm and soft, it makes people addicted...


    The dazzling white light also shone out, and the feather of light stretched out, making this early morning a dreamlike color...


    Last night, in the middle of the night, Song slipped into Monkey King¡¯s room quietly, thinking about attacking him at night, but didn¡¯t want to see a scene that shocked her, so Monkey King unceremoniously pulled her into the battle group. Among...


    "Huh! Early in the morning, Song, you want to steal it. Eat it? It''s too cunning..." The movements of the two obviously awakened the other girls. After expressing their dissatisfaction, they threw themselves into the arms of Monkey King and asked each other. .Good morning, wen...


    "Okay! Let''s start with chuang! If Mei Zai finds out later, it will be troublesome!" Although he was a little bit reluctant, Monkey King reminded him kindly.Although he laid the barrier, it was just a soundproof barrier.


    "Ah! Beautiful!!" After Sun Wukong said so, Matsushita was slightly surprised, and hurriedly got up, and began to put on clothes in a panic.The big pair in front of Xiong couldn''t help surging with alluring arcs following her movements.In this early morning, it can be regarded as a rare sight.


    For Miya, Song is the one who fears most.However, Qiujin''s daughters seemed to be relatively calm, and after gently putting on the clothes for Monkey King, only then did each of them tidy up their appearance.


    As soon as I walked out of the room, I saw Miya seriously waving the wooden sword in her hand, practicing swordsmanship...


    Monkey King smiled faintly and greeted him: "Oh! Beautiful! You got up early! Do you practice this way every day? No wonder your swordsmanship is so great!"


    Miya Asama shook his head faintly: "In front of you, how can I dare to call myself amazing... In fact, I have always been curious, are you really human?"


    "I''m not a human being, can it be that an alien can''t be made!" Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.


    "Excuse me...Is there a room for rent here?" At this time, in Izumozhuang, a beautiful girl appeared, who looked very lively.


    "It''s...the big xiong again..." The sound from the side stared at the other''s xiong, his tone was extremely unhappy.Since learning that Monkey King is a Hongguo. Guojuru control, she has become more and more concerned about her xiong department.With a glance, Qiu Jin and other women are all tingling men, looking at their own, feeling stressed!


    "Haha~ Has another guest come? It''s really welcome..." Mei Zai glanced at the visitor, her soft smile was so kind.


    "Ah! Is there really a room for rent? It''s great, my name is Tiannv, please give me your advice..." The girl who claimed to be Tiannv bowed slightly, looking very happy, and her face was a little reddish, some He hesitated and said nervously: "Um...actually... I''ve been a little nervous about funds recently... Can I take credit for a month... I... When I get a job... I''ll definitely give it back to you..."


    "Is it this way?" Asama Miya looked at Tannu with a smile on her face.


    "Sure enough, can''t it?..." Tan Nu was suddenly disappointed.


    "Yes!" However, Miya Asama''s answer made Detian girl especially happy: "Really...really?"


    "Yes! Because my host is a good old man... If you have difficulties, you should help a lot!" Asama Miya said with a smile.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much! When I find a job... I will definitely give it back to you twice!" Tan Nu bowed and thanked her excitedly.


    After entering Izumozhuang with the girl, Asama Miya pointed to the room in front of her and said, "This room 203 will be your room from now on... This is the key, so keep it safe!"


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Tannu excitedly took the key to the door, and she couldn''t express her gratitude to Meizai in words. In fact, she found a lot of rental houses, but they were rejected. The best talking landlord she has ever met.This is a good person!Can she not be grateful?


    "The house next to you has been rented out to this gentleman..." Mei Zai pointed to Monkey King, and laughed softly.


    At this time, Bon also walked out of his room, glanced at Tannu, and Asami looked over: "Is she?"


    "New tenant!" Mei Zai laughed softly.


    "Hello! My name is Bon..."


    "Introduce myself again... My name is Tannu, please give me some advice in the future!"


    "Sun Wukong... just call me Wukong..."


    After a few people gave a brief introduction, it was considered to know each other.


    "Then, I will prepare some daily necessities, and see you later!" And Tannu also bid farewell to everyone temporarily and left Izumozhuang.Bonn also left, because he himself had work to do.


    Looking at the back of the woman who went further and further away, Sun Wukong looked at Meizai beside him: "I said, how come you, Izumozhuang, are all wagtails? None of them are ordinary people..."


    "Huh? Was that person also a wagtail?" Mi Yu asked curiously.


    "En!" Monkey King nodded lightly.


    "By the way, Wukong, I''ve always cared about one thing since just now..." Mei Zai suddenly looked at Sun Wukong, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she watched the changes in Sun Wukong''s expression seriously.


    "What?" Monkey King said with a calm expression on his face as usual.


    "When I got up early in the morning, I found that their complexion was a little different from usual...why is this?" Meiza looked at Monkey King with a smile on her face, but the glint in her eyes was so intriguing.


    When Xiao Guang and other women heard what Mei Zai said, their hearts jumped fiercely, thinking of what happened last night, a blush of shame appeared on their faces.


    "Sure enough..." This made Miya more convinced of the guess in her heart.


    "Want to know? Hehe~~ If you have time, my brother will tell you alone!" However, Monkey King raised his eyebrows to Meizai with a smirk.


    "Bang Bang!!! Bang Bang!!!~~" Inexplicably, Mei Zai''s heartbeat speeded up again. Looking at Monkey King''s eyes, there was a momentary loss of consciousness, but she immediately regained her clarity and said with a smile: "Forget it..." He said, leaving here hurriedly...


    "Damn...that feeling...is getting stronger..."


    PS: Today, I sent my daughter to my mother to take care of me. From tomorrow on, we will resume three updates every day. Well, if there is no accident...

 529 Chapter 16 Crow Feather

    "Let''s go! Brother takes you shopping!"


    Early in the morning, just after eating breakfast, Monkey King was going to go shopping with his sister paper. He was looking forward to seeing Monkey King wagtail today?


    "Really? Awesome! Long live Goku!" Guangxiang''s girls suddenly cheered.


    "No way! There is still a lot to do today!" However, Miya Asama broke the women''s enthusiasm with a smile.


    "Wh...what? Beautiful, you are too treacherous! Can''t you do it when we get back?" Miyu said with an unhappy expression.


    "That¡¯s not good! There are still a lot of weeds in the yard that need your help, and we have to ask you to water those flowers... Also, we have not cleaned it in Izumozhuang for a while. Since so many people came all at once, Then, I beg you..." Mei Zai still smiled at this time.


    "How can this be done! Beautiful, you are too bad!" Xiaoxiang mumbled Zui suddenly, his expression unhappy.


    "Okay! Since Mei Zai has said so, then you can help her clean the Chuyun Village! After all, we are also a member of this place..." Monkey King looked at the women and laughed.


    "Or Wukong understands the truth!" Mei Zai looked at Monkey King with a smile.


    "Well~~ Since the master has said so, there is no way..." Mi Yu said with a frustrated expression.


    "Come on! I''ll go around here and there..." Monkey King said, he got up and walked out of Izumo Village...


    "I''m going to protect the safety of my master..." Qiu Jin looked calm and didn''t see any expressions, but got up the first time and followed closely.


    "I...I''ll go..." Jiuneng blushed, looked around, and after weakly speaking, he also hurriedly got up and ran after Sun Wukong.


    "Huh? Can it be like this? Then I..." Mi Yu rolled her eyes, and just about to slip away, but was blocked by Mei Zai with a broomstick: "No! It''s enough to have them two... , With Wukong¡¯s skill, you don¡¯t need to protect it anymore..."


    "How can this be done! Damn Qiujin, damn Jiuneng, you are too cunning..."


    The streets that are usually lively and extraordinary today seem to be a little deserted. The breeze blows through, and the leaves are drifting with the wind. Finally, they fall at the feet of a woman...


    Monkey King stopped and looked at the woman in front of him, as if thinking about something... But Qiu Jin behind him suddenly became extremely solemn: "It''s her! MBI''s dog..."


    The woman is very beautiful, holding a long sword in her hand, she is extremely heroic, and she has a queen-like aura, but in a faint, Monkey King sensed from her body, the strong bloody breath that exudes. By smelling the breath, you can be sure that this woman is definitely a murderous person...


    "NO.04... Crow Yu!!" Looking at the person in front, Jiuneng hid behind Sun Wukong with a look of fear, and his body was a little trembling in fear.


    "What''s so scary! You are not weaker than her now..." Monkey King smiled slightly, holding Jiu Neng in his arms, softly comforting.Gently stroked her head as a sign of encouragement.


    Surprisingly, Jiu Neng, who has always been timid and fearful, is suddenly no longer afraid, but he still does not have the courage to confront Raven Feather. Because of the terrible nature of Raven Feather, anyone who knows will be afraid, even if Miya Asama encounters it, he will be solemn .


    This person, I don¡¯t know what mercy is, everyone who has fought with her has basically been beheaded by her. Because he is too loyal to MBI, he is called the dog of MBI by other wagtails. He is the current MBI punishment unit. Captain: Crow Yu.


    When Monkey King walked by Yayu, he was stopped by Yayu: "This is what the president told me to give to you..." She handed it a mobile phone.Every Weiya will have a mobile phone, and a card, a card exclusive to MBI, this card, but the kind of card that can withdraw unlimited money...


    "No need..." Sun Wukong looked indifferently, waved his hand, and walked by Yayu.


    "Sure enough... as expected by the president... don''t you accept it?..." Yayu''s face was calm, but his aura became more and more fierce, the thick bloody aura spreading away, the long sword with cold light, already Holding it in her hand: "For those who want to leave the control of MBI, they should have been sanctioned!"


    "Are you sure you want to draw your sword at me?" Monkey King stopped, turned slowly, and looked at Yayu with interest.The faint breath leaked out, but there was a feeling of palpitations.


    "This breath... is really terrifying! Even I feel scared... Haha~~" Yayu suddenly became crazy. Not only did he not be afraid of Monkey King''s breath, but he became more excited and addicted. The breath of blood is stronger...


    "Horror! Horror!... Let me fight the cold war! You really are not comparable to ordinary people!" Yayu''s complexion suddenly became crazy, and his bloodthirsty aura was like a beast born only for killing. Go straight away, the sharp blade in his hand turns into a cold light, when the chest is stabbed away...


    Monkey King looked indifferent, looking at the sharp sword that pierced straight, never moving a step...


    The cold wind howled, and the temperature here suddenly dropped to a few degrees below zero. In an instant, the ground condensed into ice, and a sharp thorn suddenly pierced out of Crow Yu¡¯s feet...


    "!!!" Yayu''s complexion changed slightly, her figure turned, twisted into an incredible arc, avoiding the ice thorns, and the sharp sword in his hand still stabbed towards Monkey King without fear...


    Sounds of breaking the wind sounded all through, and countless ice sharp shots shot out behind Monkey King, taking the vitals of Jay Feather...


    Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly, Crow Feather could only stop her figure, and swung a beautiful sword flower with a sharp sword in her hand, knocking down all the ice thorns that were shooting at her current sharply. Qiu Jin in front of Monkey King was full of surprises in his eyes: "The wagtail pattern on the front of the forehead...Are you the abandoned wagtail? Haha... I didn''t expect that after being feathered, you already have something to fight me Do you have any strength? It''s really interesting..."


    "But... the wagtail defying MBI orders... do you know what the price will be?"


    "I only know that anyone who stands on the opposite side of the master should be killed!" Qiu Jin''s complexion was calm, but his aura became more and more icy, and the surrounding area was covered by ice... Monkey King is everything to her. Even if she is against the entire MBI, she will not hesitate, because she is an abandoned wagtail, she is only loyal to the Monkey King who rescued her...


    "In other words, are you ready to fight against MBI? Then, I don''t need to be merciful...Today, let me fight for a fight! Haha~~"


    Crow Yu was extremely crazy, with a bloody aura. If it was just a test before, then the real fight has just begun.....

 530 Chapter 17 Qiujin vs Crow Feather

    The silver light flickered, the crow feather''s eyes were cold, and the breath was terrifying. In an instant, it turned into a beast for killing. The murderous horror atmosphere, just as long as the opponent perceives it, it will give rise to a retreat. .


    It''s a pity that Yayu faced Qiu Jin, and in front of this Sanwu Yujie, there was no fear at all.Feeling the terrifying violent breath of Crow Feather, Qiu Jin still looks calm, without any fluctuations, her hands are dancing, and the chill is pressing. The frost condenses in the air and turns into rain-like ice thorns, shooting towards Crow Feather...


    "Crack~~"


    Crow feathers slashed out with a sword, and ice thorns shattered, and the body flickered, and they shuttled between the ice thorns at an extremely fast speed. The sound of ice thorns shattered constantly, blowing up the broken ice, which was dazzling under the refraction of the sun. And it is full of endless life crisis.


    "It''s really interesting..." The sharp blade in Crow Yu''s hand turned into a cold light, dancing non-stop, slashing on countless ice thorns, and the ice splashed.She was surprised that a product like Qiujin could almost kill easily in the past, but after eclosion, she was even as good as herself, and it was difficult to get close: "After eclosion, can her strength really increase so much?"


    The battle between the two has always been on offense and defense. When you enter, I will retreat. Qiujin always keeps a certain distance from Crow Yu. No one can do anything...


    "It''s a pity... it''s too far..." Seems to be enough, Yayu suddenly shook his head in disdain, and the speed suddenly increased, and the sharp sword in his hand chopped down, a white light was vertical and horizontal, bringing a gust of wind to the ground. All the rocks on the top were rolled up, flying in the dust and sand, crushing all the ice thorns from the front!With a clanging sound, the ice and gravel flew in all directions under the huge shock wave, and turned back, actually reflecting towards Qiujin...


    "Oh! This crow feather is really amazing! Can he show such strength without being feathered?" Monkey King was slightly surprised as he watched the battle in the field.


    A boundless sword qi slashed towards Qiujin, killing and cutting the qi to the sky, entraining countless broken stones through the air, the power is amazing!


    Qiujin''s whole body was surging with cold air, and in front of him, a cold and biting ice wall was formed to block it. The broken stone ice that penetrated through the air collided on the ice wall, and then exploded and turned into dust.


    After that, the boundless sword spirit slashed straight out, with great power...


    "Kacha~~" There was a crisp sound, the vast sword energy fell, and the earth was burst into pieces and was cut open, and a deep gully appeared, which was extremely frightening.


    It just slashed on the ice wall, just blasted the broken ice, leaving behind a sword mark that was neither deep nor shallow, and it was impossible to penetrate any inch. The sword light burst and split in an instant, turning into a vast spot of light, dissipating in air¡­


    "Sure enough... so strong!!" Crow Yu was excited, and his eyes were full of bloodthirsty madness, as if a wild beast saw his prey and was excited.The body flickers, in a flash, so close...


    "It''s a pity...you of the ice attribute...Once you are approached, only death is waiting for you..." Crow Yu smiled triumphantly, and the sharp sword in his hand rushed toward Qiujin''s heart mercilessly, cruel and decisive. , Without the slightest pity and hesitation.


    At this moment, Qiu Jin was still calm, his eyes were not waved, the cold air in his hands surged, condensed into ice, and he greeted the sharp sword that pierced. There was a crisp "ding~~", and metal exchange broke out between the two. There was a slamming sound, and the broken ice splashed. Qiujin actually blocked Crowyu''s sword with his bare hands. On top of his slender hand, the ice was wrapped around, and he was not hurt by the sword...


    "Why..." Ya Yu was a little unbelievable, his sword was so easily blocked by the opponent, even if he was feathered, his strength could not be improved so much?However, after the surprise, Yayu became more and more excited: "Sure enough... interesting! You are as the president said... an anomaly! Such strength is more interesting!"


    "Fresh and powerful blood, I like it more and more!!" Ya Yu yelled, his eyes were cold and excited, almost completely filled with the terrible killing, he jumped up, his posture was There was a sharp turn in the air, and the sharp sword in his hand turned into a cold light, and he slashed towards Qiujin at an astonishing speed...


    Raven Feather is not only amazing in speed, but also extremely high in swordsmanship, so he is absolutely strong, slashing towards Qiujin with the most fierce and domineering killing moves...


    At this moment, Qiu Jin''s complexion finally changed, and his figure flashed, it was actually ten meters away...


    And the sharp sword that the crow feather slashed out was as if it could split the sky, its power was astonishing, just for a moment, the tall building behind Qiujin stood before was cut into two, and collapsed in the rumbling sound. And down...


    The terrible sword spirit is that even airplanes and tanks can be chopped, not to mention a small house...


    Suddenly, there were endless exclamations and screams, the collapsed house, I don¡¯t know how many people were killed...


    For a time, countless people rushed to this side, it seems human nature to like to join in the fun... And a fighter jet from MBI''s base, the first time it galloped over here, blocking all entrances and exits in this area. , And in the first time, began to evacuate the crowd...


    "Oh! This is not a small movement!" Monkey King looked up at the sky, looked at the dozens of fighters, and smiled carelessly.Immediately he looked at Yayu and smiled faintly: "By the way, aren''t you the captain of MBI''s punishment unit? Isn''t it really okay to kill others for no reason? Moreover, the house was cut down with a sword. This is not against you. Is there any secret of MBI?"


    "Huh! What does that kind of boring thing do to me! And there is too much garbage like humans, why don''t you die more?" Ya Yu''s face was disdainful, and his expression of indifference seemed to be dead in her hands. Not people, but dispensable garbage.


    "Haha~~This character...I like..." Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his hand, Qiu Jin stepped back clearly and retreated behind him.


    However, Monkey King walked towards Yayu step by step, and smiled lightly: "Well, do you want to be my wagtail and fight for me?"


    "If you want to be my master...then you have to see if you have the qualifications..." Yayu''s face was cold, his murderous aura spread out, his figure flashed, and the sword in his hand turned into a cold light. Monkey King slashed away...


    "It''s not a wise choice to use the sword at me..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and lightly squeezed the sharp sword that was swiped in his hand. No matter how hard he was, the sword in his hand still remained motionless, and his heart was instantly underwhelmed. , Could not help being shocked: "So strong!! Is he... really a human?"


    "It seems that you are still in conflict, so I won''t forcibly evolve on you...but..." Monkey King said, lowered his head slightly, and under Yayu''s pupils tightened, lightly nodded her forehead: "This belongs to My seal, you in the future, can only belong to me...I look forward to the day when you want to become my wagtail..."..

 531 Chapter 18 The Girl Without Underpants

    Looking at the distant back of Monkey King, Ya Yu stroked his heart with one hand, and her eyebrows were deeply frowned: "The feeling of my heartbeat just now...what is it?..."


    The sound of the wings came from overhead. Yuchu Hiroto jumped down from the fighter plane and came to Yayu''s side. He habitually held down his glasses and reflected an inexplicable light: "Ayuyu sauce , I just asked you to give me a cell phone. Isn''t it too loud?"


    "He has already left... You are late..." Ya Yu said indifferently.


    "How? How do you feel?" Yuzhong Guangren looked at Yayu, his expression rarely serious.


    "Very strong..." Ya Yu said lightly.


    "Oh... the person who even praises you... it seems a bit uncomfortable..." The gaze under the glasses of Yuzhong Guangren shone inexplicably brilliance.


    At this moment, a very handsome man walked out of the fighter.Mitsuhiro pointed at him and introduced: "He is Ichinomiya Sharan, we are the elites in MBI, you can get close to him in the future..."


    "Hello, I am Ichinomiya Sharan..." The gentle smile on the man''s face made people look at him at first glance, and it was a sudden feeling.


    But the crow feathers and eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and looked at Yuzhongguangren: "I don''t need such rubbish to follow, and please don''t interfere with my personal affairs in the future..." Robe, Crow Feather left in such a cool manner.


    Looking at Yayu''s leaving back, Yuzhong Hiroshi helped his glasses down, and pointedly said: "Xia Langchan, what do you think of her?"


    "It''s not bad... but it''s a little harder to approach..." Ichinomiya Xia Lang smiled, and seemed to have never cared about Raven''s rudeness before.


    "That''s why I asked you to come this time... I have investigated your DNA... It is very consistent with the crow feather, that is to say, you are destined to be the reed bud of the crow feather..." Get on the fighter plane and return to MBI headquarters...


    "As the creator of the Wagtail Project, is it really okay for you to interfere with the Wagtail Project like this?" At MBI headquarters, Michuhiro had just stepped off the fighter plane. Before taking a few steps, he was stopped by a woman. .He is Sahashi Minato''s mother, Sahashi Takami.


    "I can''t help it either... A Monkey King suddenly appeared on the way. If I don''t do something, I always feel very dangerous..." Yuzhong Hirohito once again helped his glasses and said with a serious face.


    "En? How do you say?" Sahashi Gaomei glanced at Yuzhong Hiroto in amazement. This guy was not as crazy as before. He was a fool, and rarely became serious. She finally understood the incident. It''s a bit unusual.


    "I have analyzed his information before, but the data can''t analyze this person..." Yu Zhongguang said with an extremely solemn expression.


    "What? This... how could this..." Sahashi Takami''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "He is very mysterious and weird. It seems that there is an invisible power hiding him, making it impossible for people to look at him... and the wagtails close to him have been feathered by him... and even Meizai has produced him. The reaction...I am very worried...If even the crow feathers...the consequences will be quite serious..."


    "Wagtail found their own reed bud, isn''t this their fate? Is there anything serious?" Sahashi Takami frowned.


    "But the important thing is that he is someone who doesn''t follow the rules of the game..."


    "Haha!! Anyone dared to disobey your orders? Then this person is very interesting..." Takami Sahashi laughed out of a rare laugh, suddenly feeling a dark heart.


    "It''s really interesting... interesting enough... every time he feathers a wagtail, we completely lose control of that wagtail..." Mizuhiro helped his glasses down, and in his eyes a faint light shot Come.


    "What? How is this possible?!" At this time, Takami Sahashi couldn''t laugh, his face was shocked.


    "Sun Wukong...what kind of person is he? I wanted Yayu to test it out, but I didn''t expect that even Yayu failed...hehe...I''m becoming more and more curious about you! Monkey...you say this It¡¯s your game, not mine...Hehe~~~It¡¯s interesting! Such a challenging thing...Okay! I accept your challenge!...Let you come here with your own wagtail. Above the sky, meet me!"


    On the bustling street, I looked at Qiu Jin with his eyes full of admiration for a long time, and said excitedly: "I didn''t expect Qiu Jin to be so powerful...and he can compete with Master Yayu from No.04... in so many wagtails. In the middle, I am the most useless...Master, you must not abandon others!" At the end, Jiuneng immediately turned into a pitiful look again and stuck to Monkey King''s body.


    "Okay, I''ve said that I will never abandon you..." Monkey King helplessly rubbed Jiuneng''s head, and accidentally, he glanced at Qiujin''s tender, white legs and between his heart. I couldn''t help but sway, and at the same time, I seemed to think of something in my heart. I lowered my head and saw that the jungle of fragrant grass swayed in front of my eyes, and large drops of cold sweat suddenly fell from Monkey King¡¯s forehead...


    "Autumn... Qiujin... You... Don''t you wear underwear?"


    "Eh? No?" Qiu Jin looked indifferent, looked down, and said calmly: "I seem to have forgotten..." Well, you don''t understand the world of three nos.


    "I''m going... can you forget the panties?" Monkey King was speechless for a while, and then he remembered that in the original work, Qiu Jin is a girl who doesn''t like wearing panties...


    This is a disease, it must be cured!If it''s gone, isn''t my brother going to lose out!


    "Remember! You must wear underwear in the future, or I won''t want you!" Sun Wukong said with a serious face.


    "I... I know... Master, I will definitely remember to wear underwear in the future... Please don''t abandon me..." Qiu Jin was scared by Monkey King and turned pale, and he hugged Monkey King''s arm tightly. The size of Xiong had already been Squeezed and transformed, she didn''t want to be abandoned anymore. If she was abandoned by Monkey King, then she would have lost the hope of living.


    "Ah! Sorry, I''m just kidding... I will never abandon it... But you must remember to wear underwear in the future. This is the reservedness that you must know as a woman..." At first glance, Qiujin was scared like this, Monkey King. Suddenly felt distressed, holding her for a while, comforting her.


    After receiving repeated consolation from Monkey King, Qiu Jin gradually recovered his senses and said with a firm face: "I will get rid of this bad habit in the future..."


    Jiuneng, who was holding Sun Wukong''s right hand, secretly looked at his lower body and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief: "Fortunately, I wear underwear..."..

 532 Chapter 19 The Seventh Feathered Girl

    The bustling streets, people coming and going, are very lively, and the commotion that has caused before, MBI just casually found a reason for the''tofu dregs project'', it was Tang Shao who passed, and the people who died were also caused by MBI. I spent a huge sum of money on pensions and left it alone.From this point, we can see how much MBI¡¯s power has reached, that is, several lives...


    But this did not affect Monkey King in the slightest. He took Qiujin and Jiuneng two daughters along the street, only to find a familiar figure on a top-floor rooftop.


    "Master...Tiannu..." Qiu Jin raised her head and looked at the beautiful figure sitting alone on the fence on the four-story rooftop.


    "Let''s go up and have a look!" Monkey King smiled faintly, grabbed the hands of the two women, his figure flashed, and he had already appeared at the corridor entrance on the rooftop.


    "Okay...so awesome!!" Jiuneng and Qiujin suddenly looked surprised, their eyes full of admiration when they looked at Monkey King.Just now, the one who was clearly still below, in the blink of an eye, he reached the four-story rooftop. This kind of ability, even their wagtails can''t do it!


    There is such a reed bud who is even more powerful than the wagtail, ask, what could be happier than this!


    "Don''t tell me!" Monkey King looked at the two girls and smiled faintly.


    "Yes!!" Jiu Neng nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice. With such a mysterious master, she felt a sense of security that she had never had before.


    "My reed bud...Where is it?" Tian Nu put her cheeks in her hands, looked at the crowded street below, and was slightly fascinated.Even the arrival of the Monkey King three did not notice for a while.


    "Tin Nu, didn''t you go to prepare daily necessities? Why are you alone here in a daze?" After arriving behind Tan Nu, the other party hadn''t even noticed them. Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, and had to ask the first question.


    "You... why are you here?" Tian Nu woke up from the meditator, looked at the three of them, and said in surprise.


    "I wanted to ask you, why are you in a daze here alone? Are the daily necessities ready?"


    "Well, it''s actually nothing..." Tian Nu nodded.


    "What do you do if you sit in such a high place, come down, what if you fall? Although you are a wagtail, you can''t fly!" Monkey King smiled faintly and reminded him kindly.


    "Do you know that I am a wagtail?" Yin Nu''s complexion changed, she leaped up and stood on the fence, looking at Monkey King with full alertness.She is a wagtail that hasn''t been feathered yet. If caught, she will be forced to feather by Wei Ya.Therefore, every wagtail that hasn''t been feathered hides its identity well from being discovered by other reed buds.


    "Hey! You have to be careful! If you slip, you will be unlucky... Although I am the reed sprout in your mouth, I will not force you to feather, come down!" Sun Wukong kindly reminded the Tiannv''s appearance at this time.With that, he stepped forward and pulled her off the fence.


    It''s just that, just after pulling up the hand of Tian Nuo, her heart is like''Bang Bang, Bang Bang!''I kept jumping, my whole body also started to get hot, even the wagtail pattern on the back of the neck appeared, faintly shining with a halo, like fire...


    Monkey King originally had a fatal attraction to wagtails, and in addition, he also had the belief that she must be accepted as his wagtails. Therefore, the two resonated sharply.This kind of resonance originates from the heart and soul. It is something that Tian Nu cannot resist.


    "This...this feeling...could it be that...he is mine..." Tian Nu looked at Monkey King in a daze, her eyes blurred, her face flushed, and her breath became hot: "My...Master Weiya...Finally I found you..." As he said, he threw himself into Sun Wukong''s arms, hugged him, stood on tiptoe, Wen went up...


    As the light feather unfolds, another feather is feathered by Monkey King...


    Looking at the girl who was holding herself tightly and looking happy, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but touched her head, but his heart was straightforward: "In just two days, I got seven sisters. Say, This thing is really good..."


    If according to normal methods, it is absolutely impossible to get the favor of seven girls in two days, but in this world, it is so easy to reach. Sure enough, this wagtail world is the world men dream of. what!


    In a simple single-family rental house, a man and a woman are waving goodbye: "Goodbye, brother, I will come to see you again..."


    "Ah! Pay attention to your body!" The boy nodded, caring very gently.


    "Got it! Brother just loves to worry about it! You should go and review it! If you are not in the course! It would be ashamed!" The girl smiled, waved her hand, and walked towards the street.


    "Yes... I don''t want to be taught by you..." Before the boy had finished speaking, he saw a figure suddenly running towards this side at an alarming speed not far away, looking at his sister, and shouted immediately. : "Yujiali, be careful!"


    These two people are the protagonist Sahashi Minato and his sister Sahashi Yukari.


    However, Minato Sahashi¡¯s reminder was obviously too late, and Yu Jiali said "Ouch," and the rushing figure knocked to the ground...


    "It hurts..." Yu Jiali sat down on the ground, the small inner part under the short skirt was clearly visible, well, it was white.


    "What! You don''t have eyes... eyes..." Ben''s angry face was suddenly stunned. His eyes were full of stars in an instant: "Beautiful...beautiful boy..."


    "Damn it? No. 107 Shiina...Then, go back with me!" A woman with 10 hooks on her fingers appeared in front of the two of them, watching the boy hit Yukari , Said indifferently.She is the gray wing of No. 104, and Wei Ya is: Ichinomiya Sharan.


    "Huh! MBI''s lackey...I wouldn''t go to such a place..." Shiina said with a firm face and said coldly.


    "Really...I''m just being merciful to us only because of your ability... If you don''t appreciate it, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" The gray wings with an indifferent expression were suddenly replaced by a trace of madness. Murderous intent appeared, and it seemed so evil.


    "Hey! What do you want to do?" Sahashi Yujiali stood in front of Shiina, and stared at the extremely dangerous gray wings, but was not afraid.


    "Ordinary people, don''t be nosy here...If you dare to interfere, kill you together..." Graywing glanced at Yukari, his expression indifferent.


    "Yukari, let''s not be nosy... They don''t seem to be ordinary people..." Minato Sahashi hurriedly stepped forward and took his sister''s hand, but he didn''t move. Okay, a big man. It''s really useless to move a woman...

 533 Chapter Twenty Punishment

    "When you encounter this kind of thing, your brother wants to escape? It''s really useless!" Yu Jiali glanced at his brother with contempt, and vowed to Shiina: "Although I haven''t figured out the situation yet, don''t be afraid, sister protects. you!"


    Sahashi was suddenly messed up in the wind, and he was actually despised by his sister.


    Shiina''s pupils suddenly shrank, her heartbeat speeded up inexplicably, her face flushed slightly, she looked at Yu Jiali''s back, a little lost.


    "Hurry up and get away, ordinary people, if you''re messing around, kill you together!" Hui Wing said coldly while looking at Yu Jiali.


    "Who would go away! Big idiot! Beautiful boy...but a national treasure!" Yu Jiali shouted at Grey Wing.


    "Is this woman... an idiot?" Gray Wing looked at Yu Jiali coldly, the cold killing intent revealed, and licked his hook extremely abnormally, and smiled: "Since you are deliberately looking for death...I will do it. you¡­"


    "This person...this feeling...why? I''m so confused...could it be that...could it be that...this person...is mine..." Shiina sat down on the ground, looking up at Yukari''s back, becoming more and more fascinated.


    Above the tall building, Monkey King looked at the scene below, but shook his head lightly: "Yu Jiali? Really an idiot..." After speaking, he waved to Qiujin, sat down, and leaned back against Qiujin''s soft arms. , Very comfortable: "If we have nothing to do, we will just watch the play..."


    For Yu Jiali, who is a nymph who sees a beautiful boy with stars in her eyes, Monkey King won''t have the slightest interest.


    The Grey Wing at this time was obviously angry, licking the hook in his hand, his face was crazy, and the strong murderous intent had already emerged...


    It was just that suddenly, a flame came and shot towards the gray wings...


    A masked man suddenly stood in front of Yukari and Shiina: "Hurry up... take that kid..."


    "Eh? Who are you?" Yu Jiali stared at the figure that suddenly appeared, her eyes widened. What did she see just now?This person can breathe fire...


    "Hey, what''s the situation? We seem to be involved in some great event..." Sahashi''s eyes widened, his face was shocked, and at the same time, there was a deep fear. .This useless man can''t even compare to his sister. However, it is such a man who is still the protagonist of this world. It really hurts...


    "Stop talking nonsense, if you don''t want to die, just leave..." The man with a beating flame in his hand looked at the gray wings in front, and said coldly to the two brothers and sisters of Sahashi Minato.


    "Ah! Yes!" Yu Jiali put the spine menu bracelet under his armpit, and was about to escape from here, but a slender shadow stopped her from behind: "If you want to leave, you can, but keep him. under!"


    Red Wing of NO.105, Wei Ya: Ichinomiya Sharan.


    "Oh! I was blocked before and after, this is troublesome..." Yu Jiali frowned slightly, put down Zhu Cai, looked at Hong Wing, and yelled: "Hey, get out of me!"


    "Humph! A mere ordinary person, dare to order me, do you want to die?" Red Wing suddenly exclaimed.


    "But! I don''t want to be taught by people who are all seen under underwear!" Yu Jiali said with a smirk with hands on his hips.Since the Red Wing was standing on the building, with Yu Jiali''s line of sight, she really showed her inner inner circle at a glance.


    "Damn! This woman... really makes people angry... Even ordinary people are absolutely unforgivable..." Hong Wing yelled, leaped forward, and blasted Yujiali with a punch...


    "Yukari!!!" Minato Sahashi was shocked at the moment. Although his face was scared and horrified, he still closed his eyes and rushed towards Yukari, using his body to block her in front of her...visible, Although this guy is timid, he is a good brother.In terms of how to say, people are the protagonist of this world, there is still some merit.


    "Huh! Although it''s an ordinary person... But if it keeps hindering our mission, even if it''s an ordinary person, I won''t be merciful!" Hong Wing yelled, and the movement in his hand did not stop. The man¡¯s back was smashed away in anger...


    "Boom!!" With a loud noise, the two fists crossed, but Red Wing''s fist was resisted by Shiina...


    At this time, Shiina had no timidity in her eyes, but a firm face: "You are not allowed to hurt them..."


    the other side.


    Greywing avoided the flame attack of the masked man, looked at him, frowned slightly: "Bon...You have always pretended to be the guardian of the wagtail, and you think you are the righteous party, so why are you here to stop our mission?"


    "As a punishment unit, why did you also target this unfeathered wagtail? Have you forgotten your responsibilities?" Bon looked at the gray wings, frowned slightly, and said coldly.


    "We just want to absorb him into the punishment force..."


    "Without the consent of the other party, the force was used...it seems that your punishment unit has also fallen..." Bon shook his head with a sigh, and said coldly: "Is this the right that the bastard gave you?"


    "There are things you shouldn''t know..."


    "It seems that it can only be solved by force..."


    Looking at the two men and horses facing each other below, Jiu Neng knelt down beside Monkey King, and said with some doubts: "Master, those two men are clearly the ones who punish the troops, why would they attack other wagtails that have not been feathered? ?..."


    "Hehe~~ Maybe they feel the crisis, so they want to expand their strength..." Monkey King looked down and smiled faintly: "Things are getting more and more interesting... What will the final result be?"


    "Crisis, what crisis?" Jiuneng looked curious.


    "Is it because of the master?" Qiu Jin''s eyes were soft and soft, hugging Monkey King, letting him lie in his arms in the most comfortable position.Unexpectedly, this Sanwu girl still has a bit of IQ!¡­


    The opposition below is still continuing.


    "But... we know it! Although you are the guardian of the wagtail, you are still an unfeathered wagtail. It''s ridiculous! Can you beat me like this?" Hui Wing screamed. , His figure flashed, the sharp claws in his hand turned into a cold light and attacked towards the camp, the force sinking fiercely, murderous...


    The camp complexion was calm, and the momentum increased sharply. The monstrous flames rushed straight into the sky from his body, burning blazingly, but if it was going to burn through the entire sky, it swept toward the gray wings like a sea wave, and the power was amazing...


    "!!! Cut... Can you display such a powerful flame without being feathered?..." Grey Wing snorted uncomfortably, not daring to attack suddenly, and hurriedly withdrew back. If the flame that swept over, if it rushed rashly Enter, she will instantly become like a roast chicken...

 534 Chapter 21 is very loving

    In the midst of the monstrous flames, Yan (Bon) looks like a king stepping out of the fire, which makes people look a little bit timid and helpless.


    Such a character is a little helpless for a close-attack wagtail like Greywing, because she can''t attack at all, and the flames are surging towards her like a fire dragon, and she can only passively dodge helplessly. Beaten...


    It''s just that Grey Wing didn''t shrink back. While dodge the fire dragon-like attacks, there was an inexplicable smirk at the corner of his mouth...


    "You can''t beat me, let''s go!" Yan''s expression was calm, stopped attacking, and a few blue smoke rose from her body, looking a little strange...


    "Haha...Is it?" At the corner of Huiwing''s mouth, the sly smile became clearer: "I don''t know how long it will be before I will be burned to death by my own flame..."


    "What...What did you say?!" Yan''s face changed slightly, and his secret was known, and he was unavoidably shocked.


    "Wagtail, who can''t even control his own power, dare to speak up in front of me..." Gray wings screamed, his figure flashed, and he was not afraid, bending in front of him, the claws on his hands were ruthlessly facing Homura swings away...


    Yan''s eyes condensed slightly, and one hand stretched out, and the raging flame ignited again. However, she suddenly snorted and seemed to suffer great pain. The flame in her hand instantly turned into a few green smoke and dissipated. Kneeling on the ground, a look of pain on her face, terrible temperature rising from her body, and when the blue smoke drifted away, she was actually burned by her own flame...with shortness of breath, the whole body burned like fire, almost even a little strength I can''t use it...


    "Sure enough...you are also a failed wagtail!" Greywing was frantic, and victory was right in front of her. In an instant, beside Yan, the sharp claws in his hands waved at her mercilessly...


    "puff!!"


    The blood was splashing, and Yan could only use his hands to block the sharp claws that exuded the cold light. Three scarlet blood stains appeared on her arms, and the whole body also flew out...and her arms were overflowing. The blood, but in an instant, was evaporated by the terrifying heat in her body...


    On the top of the building, Monkey King looked at the flames flying upside down from below, and at the corner of Zuoqiao Jiren, who was not far away, a smirk suddenly hung up on the corner of his mouth: "God''s gift! Then I will help I''ll help you..." As he said, with a light swipe of his finger, the direction of the flying out Homura was slightly shifted, but it flew straight towards the Sahashi Minato not far away...


    "what!!"


    With a scream of exclamation, Homura''s body flew on Sahashi Minato''s body, rolling several times on the ground before stopping...


    The lips are close to each other, and the eyes are facing each other. Among them, they are all covered with incredible colors...Two seemingly handsome boys, on the ground, just hug each other, their lips close together. Such a picture is really basic. Full of love...


    On the side, Sahashi Yukari looked at the two people who were just embracing on the ground, and was stunned on the spot. Even the Shiina and Red Wings who were holding each other, stopped for a while, with a dazed expression...


    "Look at it, this picture is really loving!" Monkey King smiled faintly at Qiujin and Jiuneng.In this way, Homura, the big light bulb, should leave Izumozhuang and live together with his reed bud!


    The dazzling white light shone out, the wagtail pattern appeared on the back of Yan''s neck, the feather of light shone out, and another feather was feathered...


    The violent temperature in the body was calmed down, and the extremely unstable flames also quieted down. After being feathered, the flames finally took full control of their own power at this moment...


    As the light dissipated, a flame that was almost different from the previous one appeared in front of everyone, because her flat chest was slightly swollen... I''ll take it, can it be transgendered?!


    On this Yingwu''s face, a shy blush was really put on at this moment, this...what is this going to cause?


    "Such a wagtail... is really painful!" Monkey King looked down at the flame below and shook his head.


    "Uh! Send... What happened?" At this time, Minami Sahashi''s face flushed, and his face was panicked. He hadn''t figured out the situation yet. He thought he had been forced by a man, but why suddenly, Become a woman again?


    Homura looked at Minato Sahashi with some complicated eyes. Although it was a bit unexpected, the throbbing in her heart was true. She felt it clearly, and the person in front of her had already transformed herself. Then, From now on, he will be his own bud...


    "Damn it! I was feathered at this time...This is not the result we wanted..." Hui Wing''s expression was a little gloomy, looking at Sahashi Minato, wishing to swallow him alive.


    Sahashi was scared and hid behind Homura instinctively, feeling telling him that this person would protect him.


    Yan frowned right now. Is his reed bud actually like this?For a while, it seemed helpless...


    "Hey! This...what the hell is going on? Who can explain to us?" At this moment, Sahashi Yukari finally asked aloud the doubts in his heart, because what happened to them just now was really incredible. .


    "We... are all wagtails... have been looking for our reed buds... this kind of throbbing heartbeat... maybe... say no... you are the reed buds I''m looking for..." Shiina suddenly came to Sahashi Yukari''s side. Pounced into her arms, moved her head slightly...


    "Hey! What are you...what are you doing?!" Zuoqiao Yujiali''s complexion suddenly turned red, and at the same time, he was nervous and excited. Is this beautiful boy trying to wen himself?I... Do I refuse... or push him away?¡­


    In the entanglement, the lips are already close, and the dazzling white light shines again... Another feather, feathered...


    "Don''t go too far! Bastards!" At this moment, Red Wing was already furious, and each wagtail was feathered in front of him, do you think we don''t exist!


    "Han! Too embarrassing! Are you still my strong enemy like this? You have been urging me to find your reed bud. It turns out that you are all alone! Now it¡¯s good, you have found such a useless reed bud. ¡­"


    Suddenly, an angry yell came from a street, everyone turned their heads slightly, but saw an extremely beautiful giant Ru Yujie slowly walking over with an arrogant face...


    "No.09 Moon Sea... Things are getting more and more troublesome, the target has been feathered, let''s leave temporarily!" Red Wing frowned, and looked at the gray Wing on the side.


    "...Well..." Hui Wing was silent for a while, nodded, and the two of them flashed together and left here.


    "Yuehai..." Yan was slightly surprised when he saw the visitor, and immediately smiled: "Where is your reed bud? Found it?..."


    "Huh... If you meet, it''s that guy''s time to die..." Yue Hai''s face was cold, his face was serious, obviously, not just joking...

 535 Chapter 22 Moon Sea

    "Weiya or something... I don''t need it... Rather than being possessed by that kind of person... I might as well kill him ahead of time..." Yue Hai blushed slightly, her tone was a bit twisted, just saying that later, that fierce murderous aura It''s really real.


    "I wanted to see what happened here... Since you are okay, you have been feathered again, and you are not free today, I won''t pay you for hitting..." Yuehai said, turning around and jumping several times, It was jumping towards a tall building next to him...


    "You have always been looking for me to fight... well..." Looking at Yuehai''s departure, Yan shook his head helplessly.


    "Huh? Why did you come to me? Did you find me? Shouldn''t it!" Monkey King looked at the moon sea leaping from below, somewhat surprised.


    Tap the edge of the window lightly under your feet, and Yuehai''s posture is like an arrow from the string, rushing up into the sky. This way of leaving is not only cool, but also gives people a very refreshing gan...


    Monkey King saw a beautiful shadow in front of his eyes, leaning against him in Qiu Jin''s arms. He raised his head slightly, and he saw that between the slightly fluttering skirts, there were white big legs and the temptation. Inside¡­


    "I''m going to... to see a play, and there are benefits!" Monkey King once again enjoyed an instant experience...


    "Get in the way, get out of the way!!" Yuehai, who landed in the air, yelled out sweetly, but his body went straight down towards Monkey King...


    It''s just that Monkey King won''t listen to her at this moment. Such a rare instant experience, the fool will let go... It also prevents Qiu Jin, Tian Nu and Jiuneng from taking action...


    "Papa!" With a sound, Yuehai stepped on the ground, her long white legs crossed Monkey King''s waist, hands on his hips, looking at Monkey King condescendingly, and shouted: "You guy...you said it was in the way...you want to be trampled to death. ¡­"


    "Boom!"


    Before the Yuehai dialect was finished, the whole Jiaoqu was trembling, a tremor from the soul. The trembling caused her pupils to shrink instantly, and the violent heartbeat made her brain almost blank...


    "Why...what''s the matter? This fear...no...this kind of throbbing from the soul...this kind of heat from the soul...why...what''s wrong with me...what is the reaction in my body?..." , Yuehai was a little panicked and extremely shy. This feeling was as if she was standing naked in front of Monkey King, as if everything about herself was exposed in front of him.


    "!!! Difficult... Could it be that... this man is mine...?!" Yue Hai was shocked and looked at Monkey King with shock.


    But for a moment, Yuehai''s entire face turned black. In his anger, Monkey King clearly felt the strong killing intent from Yuehai''s body: "Haha~haha~ I have been looking for you for a long time...finally found You..." Yuehai smiled, leaped back and opened a lot of distance from Monkey King.


    "Hey! What do you want to do?" The dangerous breath emanating from Yuehai made Sun Wukong a little helpless.This girl is a bit extreme, a little different from other wagtails. Other wagtails found their own reed buds to form a contract, but she was to kill their own reed buds.Because a wagtail like the sea of ??arrogance does not allow its pure body to be polluted by humans like garbage...


    "The wicked person who I met here will send you to Huangquan before my body is defiled..." Yuehai''s face was flushed red, and she pointed at Monkey King and said softly.The water drops all over the body, under the refraction of the sun, slowly radiating...


    "Enlightenment! Human!" The angry Yuehai approached Monkey King.


    "Huh? Don''t hurt my master!" Although Jiuneng was afraid, he still bravely stood in front of Monkey King.However, the girl of Tian hung on Monkey King''s back without any sense of tension.


    "Is it an enemy?" Qiu Jin''s expressionless face, slowly got up and stood in front of Monkey King. The whole body was chilly. She was angry. Anyone who dared to hurt Monkey King should die!


    "Hmm? Wagtail? The wagtail pattern on the forehead... You are the abandoned wagtail..." Yuehai looked at Qiu Jin, a little surprised, and immediately an inexplicable anger rose in his heart: "Damn...it turns out. You already have two wagtails...such men are too filthy. filthy, obliterate...must be obliterated..."


    With a sharp drink, the turbulent water waves swept towards Monkey King like a breaking wave...


    "Water Wagtail?" Qiujin glanced at Yuehai faintly, waved his slender hand, the cold air surged, turned into white mist, and headed towards the sweeping waves...


    "Kaka!!" The sound was endless, and the turbulent waves were instantly frozen into ice.


    "How...how..." Yuehai''s eyes widened in shock. She is a water wagtail, and Qiujin is an ice wagtail. The coldness of the ice has been restrained from the water. After Qiujin was feathered by Monkey King, The strength has soared, and Yuehai, whose attributes have been defeated, has no chance of winning at all...


    "Hey... it seems to be hitting again..." Sahashi Yukari looked up at the roof, the ice that covered the sky shone brightly under the sun.


    "Yuehai..." Yan''s brows were slightly furrowed, and he looked at Minato Sahashi beside him, and said, "Master, Yuehai is my friend, I want to go and see..." She is Minami Sahashi The human wagtail must obtain the consent of its own Wei Ya.


    "Master...Master?!" Sahashi stared at Homura, his eyes widened.


    "En! This matter is very complicated, I will explain it to you when I have time..." Yan said.


    "...Although I don''t know what happened...but if you want to go there, go and see!" Sahashi nodded very understandingly.


    "Let¡¯s take a look! It seems very exciting..." Sahashi Yukari took Shiina¡¯s hand and ran up the building...


    "Damn... it''s obviously an abandoned wagtail... how can it be so strong..." Yuehai looked at Qiujin, her brows frowned, her face solemn: "If she hinders, I want to kill this silly human But it¡¯s a bit difficult..."


    "Hey! Remind you...Be careful..." Suddenly, there was another discordant voice on the roof not far away.He holds the sword pillar in both hands, pulls out the blade slightly in one hand, his face is solemn, sharp and violent.


    NO.05-Mutsu, debut again.


    And behind him, is his reed bud: Miko Kami Hayato.


    At this moment, Goko Kami Hayato looked at Moon Sea with extreme longing, but the look at Monkey King was full of hostility and anger: "Huh! Last time you let me lose a wagtail that I just got, now Take this wagtail as compensation! Hey~~ Do it! Mutsu! Take that wagtail back to me..."


    "Oh! I really can''t do anything with you... Everyone here is not easy... This kind of errand is not easy..." Mu Ao sighed slightly, but Wei Ya had spoken, and he could only go. The breath is getting stronger and stronger.


    "This guy...not easy..." After hearing the breath, the complexion of Moon Sea became extremely solemn...

 536 Chapter 23 She is my wagtail

    "No.05 Mutsu, I know this guy, everyone, be careful, he is very strong!" Tannu lay tightly behind Monkey King, Fengman in front of Xiong was crushed by the weight of his body. .It seems very attractive.


    "No! Sister Qiujin defeated him before!" Jiuneng hid behind Monkey King at this moment, and whispered softly.With Tian Nu and Qiu Jin, she has always been timid, so she can continue to make soy sauce.


    The sharp sword aura surged, the earth seemed to be shaking, Mutsu''s aura suddenly became extremely terrifying, and the slightly drawn sword hilt suddenly fell into the market...


    With a whisper of "ding~~", the invisible sword energy surged and cut through the sky. In an instant, it was slashed down, and the sky was sooted instantly, splitting the walls and houses...


    This sword is unrivaled and powerful, almost unstoppable, and unparalleled...


    "Boom", "Boom"...


    The roof on the first floor trembled slightly. Under this sword, it was cut open and began to collapse...


    "Ah!!" Yuehai screamed, and the empty space under her feet collapsed, and her whole body lost its balance and fell...


    Sun Wukong held Jiuneng in one hand, his figure flashed, and he hugged the moon sea in his waist. After a few longitudinal leaps among the gravel, he flashed a sharp sword-like attack range... and Qiujin and Tannu also followed closely after they became feathered. Their strength has been greatly improved. Although this sword is terrifying, it can still be easily dodged...


    On the contrary, Sahashi Minato and his sister who came to join in the fun are a bit tragic. If it weren''t for being rescued by their own wagtail, they were almost buried alive by the collapsed rubble...


    Monkey King embraced Moon Sea and Jiuneng with both hands. Looking at Lu Ao, he was a little surprised. The strength of this product is still quite powerful. It can be said that it is very close to Yayu.


    "This person... actually saved me..." At this moment, Yue Hai looked at Monkey King''s gaze, a little in a daze, her beating heart became more and more violent, and her hot body almost burned her sanity... The throbbing of the soul, with her inexplicable little movement at this moment, the more restrained she can''t help...


    Gently lowering Yuehai, Monkey King looked at Tannu and Qiujin who landed next to him, turned his head, looked at Yuko Shang Hayato, and said faintly, "No need to keep your hands, go..."


    "Yes! Master..." Qiujin''s face suddenly grimaced, the whole body was cold, and his figure flashed, and he attacked Mutsu directly...


    "Am I going too?" Tian Nu wrapped around Sun Wukong''s arms and smiled. The pair of giant rus sandwiched their arms deeply in the pair of ru grooves, which made people look at it and inevitably felt a little heartbroken.


    "No, Qiujin alone is enough..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Looking at the calm and calm figure of Monkey King, Yuehai''s complexion turned red, and his heartbeat accelerated: "Damn...I would react to such a filthy and filthy person..." Biting the tip of his tongue, with the help of severe pain, Yuehai recovered a bit of sanity.The few vertical leaps right now left her beside Monkey King, because she was helpless by the throbbing in her heart by staying beside Monkey King.Since it can''t resist, then stay away from him.


    "Mutu!" Seeing Moon Sea leaving alone, Miko Kamikoto shouted immediately.


    Mutsu glanced helplessly at Yuko Kami Hayato, and then looked at Akatsu who was attacking him with a little regret, and sighed: "I wanted to ask for advice...Unfortunately, my Weiya is still too willful..."


    As he said, the sharp sword in his hand swung lightly, the sword aura was like a rainbow, forcing Qiu Jin away, his figure flashed, but he rushed towards the moon sea not far away...


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly, but didn''t make a move. Yuehai had an extremely strong resistance to her reed bud. It wouldn''t work if it didn''t work well...


    Seeing Mutsu rushing towards him, Yuehai''s complexion couldn''t help changing. At this moment, because she had a strong resonance with Monkey King, her whole body was a little weak, so how could she be able to resist attacks by such powerful men as Mutsu? !Just a face-to-face, it is captured and down!


    "Good job, Mutsu! Bring her here..." Miko Kami Hayato was overjoyed immediately.


    "Wukong... she reacted to you... It means she is your wagtail! Don''t you save her?" Tannu''s whole body was lying on Sun Wukong''s body, she looked lazy. , Is so attractive.


    "Wait..." Monkey King smiled faintly, but not in a hurry.


    "Haha~~ Every time I see a wagtail that hasn''t been feathered, I want to take her as my own... Now, I finally got one..." Miko Kami Hayato looked at the moon sea bound by Mutsu with a faint smile Said: "Then, complete the contract with me and become my private property..."


    "No... this person... doesn''t have what I''m looking for... he is not my reed bud... my reed bud is..." Looking at the slowly lowered head of Miko Kami Hayabusa, Yuehai''s pupils shrank slightly, but the corners of his eyes were not far away. The Monkey King glanced over...At the most urgent moment, she finally faced her heart.


    "My Weiya... it''s him... I don''t want to talk to people like this..."


    "Hehe... this proud woman... finally admit it..." Monkey King smiled slightly, his figure flashed, and instantly he appeared in front of Hayato Goko Kamiko, and patted his head lightly. Said: "Little devil, she is my wagtail...!"


    "My wagtail..." These simple words echoed in Yuehai''s ears from time to time, causing her heart to beat violently, and her complexion turned red, even her breathing became difficult. , At this moment, the heartbeat of the two of them is clearly audible...


    "What are you talking about! She is mine..." Miko Kami Hayato suddenly looked angry, but before he finished speaking, he was blocked by Mutsu and slightly apologized to Monkey King: "I''m sorry... She is indeed your wagtail...how offended...goodbye..." After speaking, ignoring the resistance of Yuko Kamikoto, a few flashes, he quickly evacuated here.


    On the way, Mutsu glanced at Sun Wukong with an extremely worried expression, his expression was particularly solemn: "Sure enough, this man... is terrifying than any wagtail..."


    "Just leave... do you think it''s possible?" Looking at the distant back, Monkey King''s expression was indifferent, and just about to make a move, there was an extremely shy voice beside him: "You...to me...to me Did you say''my wagtail''...? Then...pay the responsibility..."


    "Yes!" Monkey King turned his head and smiled slightly.


    "Really... incredible..." Yuehai stood up slowly, covered her heart with her right hand, and looked at Monkey King. The change in her heart was surprised even by herself: "It is incredible at this moment that she has been''noisy and hate Wei Ya''. Calm down..."


    With a blushing face, Yuehai looked at Monkey King: "That...your name is..."


    "Sun Wukong...You can call me Wukong, if you call me Master, I would not object to it..."..

 537 Chapter 24 The Eighth Feather Moon Sea

    After such a little time was lost, Mutsu and Miko Kami Hayato had disappeared from everyone''s sight.In this regard, Monkey King didn''t care about him too much. His ant-like existence simply couldn''t attract his attention at all.


    "What an incredible person... Standing in front of him... He didn''t even have the slightest sense of disgust... Instead, he felt particularly relieved... This is very different from me before..." Yuehai stared at Sun Wukong, a little surprised: "Maybe ¡­What I¡¯ve been looking for¡­maybe even someone like you¡­¡±


    "Wukong!" Yuehai''s face turned red, and she suddenly shouted, "The one who can kill you, from this moment on, only I will be qualified..." As he said, she stood on her tiptoe and put on her fragrant lips...


    The dazzling white light shining out, blushing, Yue Hai looked up at Monkey King and said with some arrogance: "Obviously a weak human being... but it has such amazing strength... and rescued from the evil Wei Ya. For me...As a human being, you do have a difference..."


    After speaking, Yuehai once again emitted a dazzling white light, and the feather of light shone out from the wagtail pattern on the back of the neck...


    On the top of the building not far away, Yan looked at Yuehai at this time, with a hearty smile on her face: "Is it feathered... Congratulations... Yuehai... You finally found yourself." Where''s Wei Ya..."


    "Hehe... Goku, you are awesome! You scared that Mu Ao away. You deserve to be Mr. Wei Ya of my Tin Girl!" At this moment, Tin Girl suddenly jumped up and leapt to Monkey King''s back tightly. He hugged him with a look of admiration.


    And Jiuneng and Qiujin also came to Monkey King''s side with a look of affection, with a deep attachment in their eyes.


    "But... Damn..." Yuehai''s eyebrows jumped: "Three...three wagtails..." He said, blushing, and announced loudly: "Huh! Okay, Goku, your proposal... Ben Wagtail Yu, Yuehai accepted it bravely!"


    "Propose?" Sun Wukong looked at Chao Yuehai with some curiosity. When did Brother propose to you?


    "What?! You have said,''My wagtail''!" Yuehai grabbed Monkey King by the collar and shouted tenderly now.


    "Uh! Yes..." Monkey King then reacted.Well, it seems that every wagtail has a different understanding of feathering. Just like Qiu Jin, she regards Monkey King as the master of everything she wants to dedicate.And Yuehai, Che saw this emergence as a kind of marriage contract. Since the contract has been signed, then, from now on, I will be your wife.


    "Huh! In that case..." Yuehai blushed, glanced at the three daughters of Tian, ??and said: "From now on, the position of this wife is mine..."


    "New here! I can''t pretend that I didn''t hear you!" Tannu stopped doing it at the moment, and stared at Yuehai: "Even in the row, the position of the wife is not your turn! "


    "En? Why... Are you trying to fight me for the position of the righteous wife? Then let the horse come over!" Yuehai raised her brows and immediately shouted.


    "I didn''t have this plan...because before us, there are still several wagtails...So, don''t talk about being a wife, you can only be a concubine..." Tannu smiled , Hugging Monkey King, said with a smile.


    "Okay... how many people?" In an instant, Yuehai became angry, and was approaching the edge of the explosion: "Wukong! Besides us...how many wagtails do you have?"


    "En... plus your words... eight!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "What? Eight?!" The moon sea that was overturned by the vinegar jar broke out in an instant: "The gift of water!"


    With a big wave of the hand, waterfall-like waves of water will fall from the sky in an instant... With a crash, it instantly submerged Monkey King...


    The water wave dissipated, revealing Monkey King''s figure, but it was not wet.


    "Huh? There was nothing wrong with it?" Yuehai''s eyes widened in surprise, and she was angry. Naturally, she would not really hurt Sun Wukong. She just wanted to pour him into a soup chicken, but she didn''t want to have no effect at all.


    At this moment, Yan and the others finally walked towards Monkey King and others...


    Yan looked at Yuehai with a smile on his face: "Yuehai, I really congratulate you. I finally found my reed bud..."


    "Each each other!" Yuehai flushed, looked a little flustered, waved his hand to conceal the shame in his heart: "However, my husband is more than a hundred times better than your Wei Ya..."


    Hey, I didn¡¯t say a word, don¡¯t hurt me like that?Sahashi said that he was innocent.


    "Indeed...your reed bud... is very different from other reed buds..." Homura didn''t object, remembering that Sun Wukong appeared in front of Mutsu at such an amazing speed. She was a little shocked, because of this speed, even their wagtail had never had it.


    After chatting for a while, after everyone got to know each other, Sahashi Minato and others also returned to Izumozhuang with Monkey King and others. After all, Yan is a resident of Izumozhuang. Now that I have Weiya, I still have to clean up. To go with Sahashi.


    As for Sahashi Yukari, she looks pretty good, but Monkey King doesn''t catch a cold anymore, so he just ignored her.


    Originally, seeing Monkey King''s handsome and strong body, Sahashi Yukari saw his eyes straight out. However, Monkey King didn''t like her at all, and she couldn''t get close to Monkey King.


    On the same day, Izumo-so held a farewell banquet for Homura. After the banquet, Homura naturally left Izumo-so with Sahashi Minato.And in the entire Izumozou, there is only one man left, Monkey King...


    In the endless void, the golden light flickered, a huge colorful bird spread its wings and hit the sky, covering the sky, and culling in the towering ancient forest below. There, there is a woman with outstanding grace and grace standing up to the sky with blue hair dancing. Such a beautiful and refined, so that the sun and the moon are also overshadowed...


    "Boom!"


    A loud bang resounded throughout the world, and the colorful bird in the sky wouldn''t have the slightest pity, fragrant and cherished jade because his opponent was a stunning woman!


    The colorful wings are huge, tens of meters long, and with a fan, hundreds of meters of mountain peaks will be instantly cut off by that colorful god wing. The cross section is flat and smooth.


    Amidst the rumble, half of the hill fell down, and the smoke covered the air.


    "Sister Cailin, did you say that Younger Sister won this colorful spirit bird?" In the sky not far away, dozens of beautiful women were suspended. They watched the battle in the distance, chatting and commenting.


    Looking at their figures, you know that this is the world created by Monkey King.


    PS: My family lives in the new development zone and has been installing lines, so the power is cut off during the day, alas!It hurts!There is one more chapter below, but it will be a little later...

 538 Chapter 25 End

    Cailin smiled softly, with a beautiful appearance: "The talent of the young man is really amazing. After practicing in the time house for a period of time, his strength can be said to have greatly increased. Although this colorful spirit bird is a realm higher than her, if it wants to defeat It is still not difficult..."


    "That''s right... Cai Lingniao is only a Tier 7 monster, but compared with Shao Si Ming, there is still a slight gap... After all, we don''t lack resources..." Xun''er looked into the distance and laughed softly: "But she It''s really hard work! Come to this Jueyuanlin every day to practice..."


    "If you don''t work hard, you can''t... I thought that our strength is already the highest in the world, but I didn''t expect that after coming here, I realized how ignorant we were before..." The Moon God looked calm, standing empty, obviously, After coming here, she also learned how to dance empty space.


    The bright colored light was dazzling, the huge body of the colored spirit bird passed across the sky, and the terrifying aura that it exudes made the creatures within a hundred miles of it fearful.


    The endless colorful divine feather flew out, pouting endlessly, piercing the void, thinking about the tiny shadow below and lasing away...


    The horror and majesty of the colorful spirit bird should not be offended. She dared to be offended and had to pay the price of blood and life. To the person below who dared to slap her majesty, she relentlessly gave a ruthless killer move.


    She covered her face with light gauze, and the young man was still so calm and calm, flying feathers scattered all over the sky, her face was still as calm as water, her fingers lightly swept across the void, a green glow emerged, and the root jing sprouted, instantly It turned out to be a towering ancient Qiulan tree...


    The flying feathers scattered all over the sky were completely resisted by this Qiulan tree that suddenly appeared on the ground...


    And the spread and growth of the ancient Qiulan tree continues without stopping, extending towards the colorful spirit bird above the sky at the extreme speed...


    "Yo!!!"


    With a loud and clear cry, the colorful spirit bird spreads its wings and strikes the sky, the wind is like a knife, and the''poof'' cut on the huge ancient Qiulan tree. The branches of the tree were cut off mercilessly in an instant, just the ancient Qiulan tree The rapid rebirth of, but still surpasses the destruction of the wind blade... With the tangled branches of the branch, it is out of control in a moment, and the colorful spirit bird that shades the sky is lost in autumn for a moment. The Lan Gu tree was bound up layer by layer, hung high in the sky, screaming mournfully, looking at the young man''s eyes, tears glistening, and begging for mercy.


    "Papa!!" Above the sky, there was a clap of applause and suddenly remembered that, at some point, Monkey King had appeared above the void.


    "Wukong!" Seeing the figure in the void, all the women were overjoyed, and they broke through the air one after another. In an instant, they surrounded him and chatted non-stop to tell the pain of lovesickness in recent days.


    New girls are indispensable, but you can''t leave your sisters in the cold. Whenever you have time, Monkey King enters his own world to accompany his wives.


    "Sao Siming, do you miss me?" Monkey King looked at the calm Shao Siming beside him, and smiled slightly.


    Shao Si Ming nodded, but shook his head again.


    "Do you want or don''t want it?" Monkey King looked at the young man, and shook his head helplessly. Then, he picked her up, smiled, and said: "No matter what, I have to ask you to beg for mercy today!" As he said, with a big wave of his hand, all the girls around disappeared here at the same time...


    Only the poor colorful spirit bird was tied to the ancient Qiulan tree, and wailed from time to time...


    The shameful Jiao Yin, in the Dragon Palace City, lasted for several days, and even the sun on the horizon was ashamed and never showed up...


    Shenma I. Yeqi. Jiro, that is simply weak, like Monkey King, that is the real god!


    PS: Oh!What a pity, such a plot cannot be written in detail...


    The sky is still dark and dark.


    In Izumo Village, the figure of Monkey King flashed instantly, watching the women who fall asleep in various sleeping positions, the charming, familiar, and charming, people can see, they can''t help but feel a little impulsive.


    Sun Wukong didn''t make a sound, but squeezed into the middle of the women gently, picked up a fragrant and tender qu, and closed his eyes.In my own world, it has been absurd for a few days, and now I can just make up for sleep...


    The morning sun gradually rises, adding a touch of gold to the refreshing morning.


    In an alley, a new battle has already begun.


    "Ah! Don''t run...you can''t run away!" The sweet drink resounded in the alley. A black-haired girl with a sledgehammer was chasing a giant girl. As the two chased, they xiong The greatness of the front is to bounce out of the arc of temptation, adding a touch of strange color to this beautiful morning.


    "I don''t want to fight with you, don''t always chase me!" The giant ru girl in front of her ran and drank loudly, her tone a little helpless.


    "Huh! There is no feathered wagtail, how could you let you run away!" On the other side of the alley, a man suddenly blocked the way of the giant ru girl, looking at her, looking extremely longing: "Don''t run away , Let¡¯s be a wagtail with his loneliness!"


    "You are not the person I am looking for, I won''t go with you..." The giant ru girl looked at the teenager and said seriously.


    "There''s no way... Yashima, go, catch her for me, if you let her run away, I want you to look good!"


    "Yes! Master!" The wagtail named Yashima replied respectfully, looking at the giant ru girl with a very serious face, and clenched the weapon in his hand: "I am a wagtail No.84, Yashima. , Please advise!"


    "Ah! I''m No.88 wagtail knot, but I''m sorry, although I also want to compete with you, but now I can''t fight..." With that, knot jumped and started again Own escape...


    "Chasing!" Wei Ya on the eight islands saw his prey run away again, and suddenly shouted in frustration.


    With a "bang", Yashima chased after him. The sledgehammer in his hand smashed out with force, leaving huge potholes in the ground...


    "Wow! This power is really incredible...it seems to have a fight with you...a pity...I don''t have a reason to fight yet..." Kyu exclaimed, although there was a thirst for fighting in her heart, she still held back. Quickly fled from the chase behind him.


    In a high-rise building, a handsome man looked at the figure chasing below not far away, and couldn''t help but smile faintly: "Is she the newly awakened wagtail you said? I don''t see anything special..."


    "Hehe... She was brought out from MBI''s laboratory by Yayu, the captain of the current punishment unit... I heard that there are hidden powers in her body... How about, do you want to take her as yourself? Use it..."


    PS: Originally, three shifts every day, but because of power outages during the day, I can only make two shifts at night. Alas...The installation time is expected to be about four days, I think it will be basically completed tomorrow!..

 539 Chapter 26 Terrible

    Jingdong Imperial Capital, above the most luxurious high-rise building, is the location of MIB.


    "You crazy man, what are you going to do?" Takami Sahashi glared at Michuhiro with a look of anger: "As the organizer of the wagtail project, why bother to intervene in the wagtail affairs...you did this, but It will put the knot in danger..."


    "Haha~~ Don¡¯t be so nervous! Gaomei, this is just a game! Yes, it¡¯s just a game... It¡¯s a game between me and him! Hehe... Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more interesting? And you Don''t worry... Knot''s gene is not much different from that kid... I''m helping him..." Yuzhong Hiroto smiled, his expression was so loose and weird.


    "Don''t you want to pull in Minato too?" Takami Sahashi roared suddenly, seeing her appearance, almost starting to beat people.


    "Hehe...It''s not that I want to bring him in...but he has already joined this game..." Michuhiro said with a smile: "And not only that kid, but even your baby daughter joined in. What..."


    "What are you talking about?!" Zuoqiao Gaomei''s brows suddenly wrinkled, and her expression became extremely solemn. If there was no Monkey King in this wagtail plan, she would not be worried, but with Monkey King. Out of the ordinary, she is extremely reluctant to have her children come to this muddy water.


    "You bastard, do you even want to hide this from me?" Takami Sahashi glared at Yuzhongguangren, rushed forward, grabbed the phone from Yuzhongguangren''s hand, and looked carefully: " Homura and Shiina?... They are good wagtails..."


    "Actually...the reason why I got involved in the wagtail plan... one thing, I really care about it..." Hirohito Mikaka held down his glasses and suddenly said with an extremely solemn expression.


    "What?" Takami Sahashi frowned and looked at Yuchu Hiroto.


    "Look at that moon sea..." Yuzhong Hiroto said lightly.


    "No. 09 Moon Sea... Has she been feathered? Wei Ya is... Monkey King?!" Zuoqiao Gaomei suddenly looked surprised, a little unbelievable.


    "I found it?" Yuzhong Hiroto held his glasses, his eyes shot out inexplicable light: "When making adjustments for her, I had already analyzed her data... the success of being transformed by that kid The rate is as high as 99%. However, under such circumstances, Yuehai has been transformed by others..."


    "So, can I assume that as long as it is a wagtail, he will react to that person? And the premise is...whether he wants to...hehe, this man named Monkey King... is really scary! I really want to catch him, Do a good job...but before that, you still have to stabilize your strength...After all, he already has eight wagtails...and, he still lives with that terrible person...I think , Even if it is beautiful, sooner or later, he will be feathered... Such a lineup... terrible! Terrible!..."


    "How can this be...beautiful but an adult wagtail, how can it be..." Takami Sahashi shook his head and denied.


    "Don''t use the knowledge we currently have on that person... This is a lesson from the past..." Mitsuhiro said lightly.


    "Abandoned... Wagtail?..." Takamei Dai Sahashi frowned, as if she had made some determination, turned around and left here, before leaving, she did not forget to warn the Yuzhongguang people: "You are the best Just be honest with me and don¡¯t do nasty things...If you dare to do other things with me, I want you to see..."


    It''s just that the people of Yuzhongguang have countless calculations, and they can''t know. Anything in this world can''t escape the eyes of Monkey King. He already knew the moment the knot appeared.


    At this time, the sun has risen, and the girls are all busy, cleaning the yard, watering the flowers...makes the morning in Izumozhuang very lively.


    And Monkey King actually sat timidly on a wooden chair, as if I was an uncle who was lazy.Looking up at the sky, there was an inexplicable smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Haha... This Michuhiro is really interesting... he even sent Yui to the neighborhood where Minato Sahashi lives... and also leaked some news about Yu... which made many Weiya target her... this Do you want Sahashi Minato to come to a hero to save the beauty, and then let Minato become a feather? Sure enough, this president is really a bug-like existence!..."


    "Unfortunately, you met me..." Monkey King said, the smirk on the corners of his mouth became thicker, and even though there was nothing unusual in his mind, the knot would never cause anybody from then on. Reaction... Except for him, Monkey King!


    Ok!In fact, Monkey King is the bug that opened the super plug-in!


    "Sisters! The imperial capital has become very lively now...Should we join in the fun?"


    "Hilarious? Did something happen?" Yuehai asked very puzzled.


    "Hehe! This kind of thing, of course, is to ask me the know-it-all!" Song suddenly showed a head in the crack of the pine door, looking at the people in the courtyard, said.It''s just that her hackneyed, cautious look is a little timid and cute.


    "Song, I already told you that there is no need to hide in hiding! You are my Monkey King''s wagtail, even if it is discovered by MBI, if they dare to move you, I will kill them instantly!"


    "Hey~~Xi...I''m used to..." Song''s face was reddish, and she walked out from the door, the warm sun shining on her skin, making her feel comfortable: "Ah! I haven''t been in the sun for a long time, I really miss it. Oh!"


    "Haha! If you like, you can go for a walk at any time! Don''t worry, I''ll protect you, MBI won''t want to touch you anymore!" Monkey King said with a smile on his face.


    "Really? Wukong! It really is the most correct choice to make you my reed bud!" Song Lima excitedly threw himself into the arms of Monkey King, and used his xiong front size to ride on Monkey King''s xiong chest. .rub¡­


    "Damn it! Loose...in broad daylight, don''t go too far..." Yuehai immediately shouted, full of jealousy.


    It¡¯s just that Yuehai doesn¡¯t say anything about it. When it comes to looseness, it becomes even more intensified. The swollen double feng grinds and grinds even more enticingly. The slender hand grabs Monkey King¡¯s big hand and stuffs it towards his own xiong...


    "You...you...what are you doing... damn..." The innocent Yuehai was flushed with shame, and she stammered a bit.


    "Song! Have you forgotten Izumozhuang, but such impure actions are forbidden..." Mei Zai suddenly appeared beside Monkey King with a smile on her face, so kind, but the wooden sword in her hand was so kind. It''s a dangerous glow...


    "Uh!" Song''s body froze suddenly, and a large drop of cold sweat slipped from his forehead...


    PS: Because of the power outage yesterday to nearly nine in the evening, I did not update it. In order to make up for yesterday''s interruption, at least four updates today. If there is time, I will continue to code...

 540 Chapter 27 The Scum

    "...Beautiful...beautiful...I was wrong..." With a whistling sound, he instantly hid behind Monkey King, his face looked so pitiful, but there was a different kind of cute beauty.Beside Monkey King¡¯s ears, he didn¡¯t forget to whisper in a low voice: "Wukong, you said you wanted to protect me! Hit her! Hit her for me!"


    In an instant, Mei Zai''s expression turned black, and Monkey King glanced at it loosely, and he was speechless.Obviously, the whispers that Song Na thought he could not hear were completely heard by Mizai.


    "Oh! It seems that my position has been challenged... It''s really sad..." Mei Zai''s face smiled softer, but this soft smile made her spine chill.


    "Wukong! Didn''t you say that you are going to watch the excitement? What are you waiting for, let''s go!" Loosely took up Monkey King''s big hand and said with a''swish'', it was gone...


    "Song! Where do you want to take my husband? It''s too cunning..." Yuehai immediately yelled and chased after him.


    "Hehe! Let''s go see it too!" Tannu smiled slightly, and after greeted Meizai, she left Izumozhuang with her other daughters and chased after Sun Wukong...


    Looking at the disappearing backs of a few people, the smile on Mei Zai''s face gradually converged: "The wagtail plan...seems to be a little different...is it good or bad...is Sun Wukong? If it''s him, maybe..."


    Zuqiao is full of people. In the simple house where they are now living, the four people are sitting opposite each other, all with big eyes and small eyes. After Yan''s careful explanation, they already know what is a reed bud and what is a wagtail...


    "...Unexpectedly...in this world, there are such unknown and exciting things!" At this moment, Sahashi Yukari''s eyes lit up, with a look of excitement on his face, looking at Shiina, he couldn''t help but smile: "In other words, in the future, everything about you belongs to me?"


    "Yes, yes..." Shiina''s face was flushed, she was obviously a man, but she was so daughter-like, at first glance, she was a fake mother.


    "Hey~~ In this case, I happen to have a few outfits for you to try..." Yukari Sahashi''s eyes flashed wildly, he laughed, got up, and pushed towards Shiina step by step. It was like a big bad wolf approaching the little sheep.


    "Kang Dang!!" With a sound, a loud noise suddenly came from above the roof, rubble dust and smoke scattered, but a beautiful figure fell from the broken hole...


    "Ah! I''m sorry... I didn''t mean it!" Jie looked at the dumbfounded people and apologized again and again.


    However, at this time, a girl with a giant hammer also fell from the sky and slammed down the hole in the roof...


    "You... what do you want to do?!" Sahashi yelled immediately.


    It''s just that it''s too late!


    "Go there!" The girl holding the sledgehammer yelled, the sledgehammer in her hand was already angrily smashed down...


    "Boom!!~" With a loud noise, the entire roof collapsed instantly, dust and smoke filled the entire house, causing the people inside to cough endlessly...


    With a ray of sunlight shining down, Sahashi looked at the huge hole above his head, crying without tears: "This...this is the house I rent..."


    "Ah! Yeah... I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..." Yashima repeatedly bowed and apologized.


    "You idiot... apologize to others, hurry up and catch her!" A man holding a long knife jumped off the roof at this time. After seeing the appearance of Yashima, he suddenly became furious. Ba slapped Yashima to the ground and slammed on her feet: "It''s really useless waste...Hurry up and get me up and grab her..."


    "Hey... Isn''t it a bit too much for you to do this?" The Sahashi Minato on the side really couldn''t pass it. A big man stepped on a woman. How is this behavior different from a scumbag?


    "My business, your ass, she is mine, do what I like to do!" The young man glared at Masahashi Sahashi with a look of arrogance.As he said, he kicked Yashima a few more times.


    Yashima endured the severe pain, but did not dare to backhand, because the person who beat her was her own reed bud.That appearance is very miserable and pathetic.


    Yan frowned slightly, and said coldly: "Treat your wagtail like this, really like a scumbag..."


    "En? Wagtail? Wei Ya? Are you also here for this ownerless Wagtail?"


    "Hey, I said you are really a scumbag! You dared to be so arrogant after ruining someone else''s house!" Sahashi Yukari couldn''t stand it anymore, and shouted with his hands on his hips.


    "What a scumbag! You, a woman, really makes people angry!" The boy suddenly roared, and the long knife in his hand suddenly slashed at Zuqiao Yujiali!


    "Yukari!!" Sahashi''s complexion suddenly changed, and he exclaimed at the moment, and was about to rush to rescue his sister, but one person was faster than him.


    Shiina''s figure suddenly flashed, and she blocked Yukari Sahashi''s body, and the power of silence emerged in her hand, and she held the long knife that was slashed with her bare hands: "Anyone who hurts Yukari... Forgive..." As he said, Shiina''s eyes suddenly became deadly silent, and a chilling death crisis suddenly descended...


    The man''s complexion changed drastically in an instant. At this moment, death is so close to him...


    Homura felt the breath of death emanating from Shiina''s body, her complexion changed drastically, and he immediately stopped: "Shiina, stop, he is a human..."


    Shiina''s body shook, her eyes regained clarity, and the breath of death disappeared instantly.Released the hand holding the long knife.With just a bang, the long knife in the young man''s hand was instantly broken into pieces, which had been decayed into pieces of scrap iron...


    The boy fell to the ground with his ass, his face was frightened, and almost peeed his pants...


    "Master..." Yashima hurriedly stepped forward, lifted him from the ground, and took a vertical leap, leaving Yan and the others a considerable distance.


    "It''s all you useless bastard! I almost got killed..." After the boy recovered, the first thing he did was to kick his wagtail Yashima to the ground with a single kick. A round of punches and kicks to vent the fear in my heart...


    "Really a bad reed bud..." Yan frowned and looked at the boy''s eyes with disgust.However, they are outsiders, but they are not easy to interfere.


    "This person is simply a scum!" Sahashi Yukari was full of anger.


    "She...it''s so pitiful...it must be very painful!" Shiina looked at Yashima, her expression unbearable.


    "It''s decided... It''s really too popular... Such Weiya... Even if it violates the rules, I will teach you a good meal..." At this time, Kie yelled with an angry face, clenching his fists. , A breath of power burst out from her fists...

 541 Chapter 28 Gathering

    "Hey! Are you finally going to run away?" The young man sneered, and then panted on Yashima, yelling: "Don''t linger! Get me up quickly..."


    The scenes above and below a tall building were seen by Sun Wukong and his group. Yuehai and other women were full of anger at the boy''s evil deeds.


    "Does this bastard deserve to be Wei Ya! Such trash should be sent to hell!" Among the few women, the most angry is Moon Sea.In her understanding, the so-called Wei Ya is her husband entrusted for life.However, the man in front of him treated his wagtail as his own slave, punching and kicking at every turn. How could such a person not make people angry.


    "Fortunately, our Master Weiya is not like that... It''s really terrible..." Jiu Neng stood behind Monkey King, clutching the corner of his clothes tightly, a little afraid.


    "Juneng! How can you compare the master with that kind of scumbag!" Miyu immediately glanced at Jiuneng dissatisfied and said.


    "Sorry... I didn''t mean that..." The weak Jiuneng suddenly bowed his head and apologized.


    "Hey! Don''t put on such a face! Otherwise, the master thought I was bullying you!" Mi Yu gave a helpless look at that moment.


    "This scum is insulting the sacred position between our wagtail and Wei Ya. It is really unforgivable! Such a scum should be electrocuted!" Xiaoguang gritted his teeth.


    "Hehe! It''s really lively! A lot of Weiya came here with his wagtail..." Monkey King looked into the distance with a faint smile.


    "What kind of wagtail is it that makes so many Wei Ya look so scornful?" Xiao Xiang asked very puzzled.


    "Because before that, the president of MBI, Mr. Hiroto Yunaka, sent a message to all Weiya..." Song held his glasses and said: "It is about the ability and information of this Weiya, claiming that this wagtail There is an extremely terrifying power in the body. If it is fully developed, it can be comparable to the rumored invincible existence, the NO.01 wagtail. If you get such a wagtail, you will be able to In his victory, Weiya, who walked towards Guantian, had a great help... Just ask, who won¡¯t look forward to such a wagtail?"


    "This wagtail... can actually be compared with Mei Zai?!" Xiao Guang said with a look of surprise.The other women all looked at Monkey King.


    "Almost! There is the existence of No.08 knot in Yui''s body. It is a powerhouse of the same level as Mei Zai. Although I dare not say that it can beat Mei Zai, it is enough to make Mei Zai fall into a hard fight." Monkey King smiled faintly .


    "This...so amazing..." The women stared in surprise.


    "Haha... don''t be surprised, now you, as long as you use the prayers, even if it is beautiful, it is not the opponent of any of you!" Monkey King looked at the daughters of Yuehai with a smile.


    "True...really...we...we are better than No.01 Meizai? How could this be possible!" After listening to Monkey King''s words, all the girls widened their eyes, and some did not believe it. After all, Meizai was in many Weiya In his mind, that is already an invincible undefeated myth.


    "If I have time, I will release all the power in your body. Then, you will know..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    And just as the Monkey King chatted with others, the reed buds of countless forces had already appeared around the house where Sahashi lived.


    Yuu and Yashima, who were about to go to war, had a slight change in their complexion, but Yashima followed a step back and retreated to his side of Wei Ya.


    "Asshole! Why did you come back without my order? Go and kill them all for me!" The young man glared at Yashima, and then slapped him angrily. Poor Yashima''s face suddenly appeared. Make a clear slap print.


    "Yes... there are a lot of wagtails around... we are surrounded..." Yashimaji said grievedly.Even if he was so abused by his own Wei Ya, he didn''t see the slightest resentment.


    "Damn it! Did they catch up so soon?" The young man was shocked, and then slapped Yashima with another slap: "It''s all to blame for you, it''s useless to do things procrastinating!"


    Yashima clutched his banging face, with a grievance on his face, but he dared not say a word.


    "This scumbag is so irritating... Shiina, can you beat him? Give me a severe lesson to that bastard..." Yukari Sahashi almost gritted his teeth and shouted angrily.This behavior of the teenager is simply intolerable.


    "It can be as long as it can be... But there seems to be a lot of reed buds and wagtails outside... I think it''s better not to do it..." Shiina looked at the surroundings outside the house, her expression a little dignified.It''s not a good thing to gather so many reed buds and wagtails together.


    "Huh? What''s going on?" Sahashi Yukari asked curiously, not nervous at all.


    "Didi~~" At this time, there was a sudden sound of music on Yan''s body. After taking a look, Yan frowned slightly and pressed the answer button: "What''s the matter?..."


    In just a moment, Yan''s brow furrowed deeply and immediately hung up the phone.Looking at the few people of Sahashi, he said, "It seems that this time is a little troublesome..." He said, looking at the knot on the side.


    "Does this matter have anything to do with her?" Sahashi Yukari is rather clever, and he knows the probabilities by looking at his eyes.


    "Yes... those reed buds... all came because of the unowned wagtail in front of me..." Yan nodded, looking at the knot with a strange look.


    "Huh? What does it matter to me?" Jie tilted his head, full of question marks.


    "It''s already here..." Shiina looked out of the house, her expression a little solemn.


    In just a moment, the water surrounded by wagtails and reed buds was blocked.Among them, there are powerful reed buds with several wagtails, including Miko Kami Hayato, Ichinomiya Sharan, and Higesen.


    "Ichinomiya Sharan, is he the person who punishes the troops...he came?... And that Bing Equan, he is the most powerful reed tooth on the east side of the imperial capital. His own company opposes MBI, holding a negative wagtail. The attitude of the plan is that there are many approving reeds around him. Or by threatening other reeds to make the wagtail obey his orders...In general, this is also a very annoying guy..."Looking at the people in the crowd , Song introduced somewhat surprised.


    "Miko Kami Hayato... I didn''t expect him to be there... and he also owned three wagtails... Except for Mutsu, those two wagtails don''t seem to have seen them before..." Monkey King was slightly surprised, but immediately appeared at the corner of his mouth. There was an inexplicable smile: "The idea that so many people are tying knots is really an interesting development..."..

 542 Chapter Twenty Nine

    "It seems that Yuzhongguangren is just a brainless stupid, playing such a boring trick..." Monkey King shook his head lightly, and stood up slowly: "Alright, anyway, I''m bored too, so accompany me. You guys have fun!"


    With that said, he leaped under the tall building first... Seeing that Monkey King had already set off, Yue Hai and other women followed closely...


    "Someone has appeared again... It seems that this grand event is really hot... Uh..." Bing Equan''s face was indifferent, and he looked at the people who leaped down with a smile, but he hadn''t finished his words yet. The voice was creaked raw...


    The others all looked at the lightly fluttering figure falling on the ground with shocked faces, their eyes widened in disbelief, because it was a reed bud, a human, a mere human, from the fifth floor. Jumping down from such a high place, and then lightly landed on the ground, how about this scene is shocking!


    That''s a human being, not a wagtail...


    Monkey King''s way of playing shook those Wei Yas instantly.


    "This man... really strong..." Mutsu looked at Monkey King, his expression more serious than ever.


    "Hey! This human being is really different..." In a hidden alley, Yayu looked at Monkey King not far away, her eyes were fiery, and her heartbeat made her face a little red: "This unquenchable impulse...and only a human being as powerful as you can make me so throbbing...very good, let me see if you have the qualifications, as the reed bud of my crow feather Right!"


    "Is he the Wei Ya who is more afraid of even the bastard president? It''s really different..." Above the pavilion, a drunk elder sister who was drunk and drunk with a wine bottle, looked at Sun Wukong slightly. With flickering, I put my slender hand on my full man''s crisp xiong, feeling the pounding heartbeat from his hand, the smile at the corner of the mouth, and the more demon raised...


    "Haha... No wonder you always feel restless, it turns out that you are the one who is doing the blame... Sun Wukong?... Just let me see if you have the qualifications..."


    Yuehai and the other women landed one after another, standing next to Monkey King. One person has eight wagtails. This lineup is already the strongest team among the many reed buds, even Bing''e. Spring is not as good.


    "Are you the strongest reed bud in the rumors?" At this moment, a young man with earrings came out of the crowd, looking at the Monkey King, his face looked contemptuous: "Isn''t it just a wagtail? Are there so many? Grass! You dare to pretend to be B in front of Lao Tzu, believe it or not, Lao Tzu stabbed you to death..."


    "...You...very arrogant..." Monkey King''s complexion was indifferent, and his figure suddenly flashed. In an instant, he pinched the man''s neck...


    "Master..." A woman''s complexion suddenly changed, her hands condensed, and she just wanted to step forward to rescue her Wei Ya, but saw Monkey King wave her hand, her energy rushed towards her face, with a''bang'', the wagtail was directly Flew out, fell to the ground severely, unable to get up for a long time...


    The reed buds and wagtails all around changed their colors. The human beings just waved their hands to kill a wagtail in seconds. This terrifying power made everyone a little dazed...


    And the young man who was pinched by Monkey King in his hands was even more frightened and devoid of expression. Unfortunately, he couldn''t say a word. He only felt that breathing became more and more difficult, and gradually became a little suffocated...


    "Do you know? I really hate the little Japanese..." Monkey King looked at the scared man in his hand with a calm expression, and said lightly: "Especially someone who thinks like you... funny..." As he said, he threw it away, and the sound of fear pierced the sky, and everyone looked at the figure that disappeared into the sky at the extreme speed, and took a breath...


    "Is this... this guy... still a human?"


    Seeing Monkey King''s gaze, everyone suddenly felt a chill in their hearts. This person is more vigorous than the wagtail!Is this TM really human?


    "Too...too handsome...this is our Master Weiya..." Mi Yu''s eyes were red, and his eyes were full of admiration and admiration when he looked at Monkey King.


    "Huh! Don''t look at whose husband it is!" Yuehai hugged Xiong in both hands, humming proudly.


    Monkey King glanced at everyone present indifferently, and said calmly: "Get out of here! She is not the wagtail that you trash can dominate!"


    "Trash...garbage?"


    The people who were originally full of jealousy for Monkey King, when they heard such a contemptuous word from him, they were all in anger. A word, instantly, offended everyone present...


    However, for Monkey King, it doesn''t matter at all. Adding up all the people here, he can kill them all in one sneeze...


    "Too arrogant... Are you planning to challenge all Wei Ya here?"


    Someone shouted angrily right now.


    "A bunch of scum, if you want to kill yourself, just come!" Faced with dozens of people''s Wei Ya and wagtail, Monkey King still looked calm.


    "...Is Wukong a bit overplaying it? If it arouses public anger, it will be a little troublesome..." Yuehai looked at the angry reed buds and wagtails, her expression worried.


    "Don''t worry, the master won''t lose... and... and we..." Qiujin''s face was calm, even in the face of many hostile wagtails, she was not afraid, because she believed in the strength of her master...


    "That''s right! The master can''t even beat Sister Mei Zai..." Jiuneng looked at Monkey King''s back with an admiring expression.


    "No... isn''t it? Meizai..." Yuehai''s eyes widened in surprise. Obviously she learned of Meizai''s true identity from the mouths of the women, but because she was only feathered by Monkey King yesterday, so for Monkey King, I still don''t know much.


    But now, I suddenly heard that even the NO.01 wagtail is not Monkey King¡¯s opponent. Such news is too shocking...


    "This guy is so arrogant, let''s go together and kill him!" someone shouted, and Monkey King''s arrogance and arrogance immediately aroused the anger of many people.


    Following the orders from the Wei Yas, with a "buzz", a figure lased from the sky first, slamming down at the location of Monkey King...


    At the beginning of one person, the wagtails behind also took out their own weapons and swarmed...


    "Hehe... this one called Monkey King... is really amazing..." On the tall building to which MBI belongs, Yuzhong Hiroto watched the huge screen in front of him, and at the corner of his mouth, there was an inexplicable smirk: "In this case... Am I going to add a fire..."..

 543 Chapter Thirty This is a game

    Seeing dozens of wagtails attacking Monkey King at the same time, Qiu Jin and other women would naturally not stand idly by. Yuehai snorted coldly, waved his slender hand, and a vast ocean shook a big wave, rushing forward, surging.Only at this moment, it was agitated on the bodies of several wagtails, and then flew out. The mountains and rocks also rushed to the sky.


    This kind of scene is extremely astonishing, as if the stormy waves hit the shore, the crowd was rushed into the sky, screaming, fell to the ground, and suddenly wailed...


    Song even held an extremely exaggerated cannon barrel in his hand, blasting indiscriminately at the crowd. Seeing her smiling straight, excited and pretty face flushed, it seemed that she enjoyed the fast blasting. gan...


    And Qiu Jin¡¯s attack was even simpler. With a wave of his slender hand, the cold air surged, and wherever he passed, it instantly condensed into ice. Whether it was a reed bud or a wagtail, it was instantly frozen into an ice sculpture. Under the sunlight, it shines brightly.


    And the white streamer in the woman''s hand is even more like a sharp blade, shuttled between the crowd, hurting...


    However, among the women, the craziest one is Miyu. I saw that she was holding a whip in her hand, like a queen, making a fierce''crackling'', whether you are a wagtail or a reed bud, see It¡¯s not wrong to recruit. First, it¡¯s time, wailing and cursing, every whip, whipping on a person, it¡¯s just skin and flesh, it¡¯s so painful...


    "Haha! It''s so cool! It''s so cool! Coming! Coming!" Mi Yu looked crazy, and the whip in his hand never stopped...


    As for the two girls, their hands crackled. Every time they waved, a group of thunder fell from the sky. Accompanied by the screams, there were several wagtails or reed buds that were scorched by electricity and fell straight down...


    "Too...too amazing..."


    The reed buds and wagtails all around were shocked, this kind of side-to-side scene made them feel a little bit cold.The strength shown by Qiujin and other women is really too powerful and terrifying. When they meet each other, they bring down a group of them. How can they fight with such a gap?Suddenly, all their ferocious faces disappeared, and they were replaced by endless fear and fear...


    But jealousy returns to jealousy, terrible to terrible, everyone has his own pride and dignity, those reed buds do not allow their own failure, nor allow their own wagtail to leave themselves in this way, so everyone They all started to hate. Wen lived on his wagtail and released their true power. For a while, the prayers reciting the vows flashed again and again, and the dazzling white light could hardly open their eyes...


    Each wagtail spread its feathers of light, and in an instant, the breath here was amazing, and different styles of weapons flashed out of their hands...


    The dazzling white light makes this place cast a different kind of beauty...


    "There is also that bastard wagtail over there...in the past...kill her..."


    "I recognize her... She is the No. 95 Jiuneng... Known as''Incompetence'', she is the most rubbish wagtail in the wagtail..."


    Finally, a wagtail discovered Jiuneng hiding behind the crowd. Yuehai and the other women who entered the crowd were too vigorous. Therefore, those wagtails who were bullying and fearing hardship aimed at Jiuneng. The so-called persimmon is looking for softness. This is the truth...


    "You...what do you want to do? I...I don''t fight..." Jiu Neng looked at the wagtails approaching him, shivering with fright, his expression scared...


    "Master... come and save me! I''m going to be bullied..."


    Jiuneng¡¯s cowardly and helpless cry for help made the wagtails even more excited...


    "Haha! What a useless wagtail! To blame, blame your Wei Ya for being too arrogant, go to hell! Rubbish..."


    "boom"


    A beautiful figure suddenly flashed in front of Jiuneng, kicking a wagtail, looking at the three wagtails in front of him, very angry: "You are really too much, bullying a person who has no backhand..."


    "It''s the wagtail that hasn''t been feathered..."


    "Grab her, then quickly evacuate... the master will be very happy then..."


    Seeing the girl who suddenly appeared in front of them, the eyes of the wagtails suddenly lit up, and one after another they shifted the target of the attack to the body of the knot.


    In this chaotic scene, even the self-reported name was omitted, and he directly waved the weapon in his hand and launched the most fierce attack...


    The huge golden claw sledgehammer smashed down towards the knot, and in an instant burst of power, even the air was a little shocked...


    Jie''s complexion was serious, and he was serious about it.


    "Boom!!" With a bang, the golden melon sledgehammer smashed into the air, leaving a huge cracked hole on the ground. Hum, Jiu held Jiuneng, rolling all the way to the ground...


    This gravel just caused Dejie to lose its center of gravity and fell to the ground. It did not suffer any harm. It was just under the siege of a few wagtails. Such a scenario could be described as fatal...


    When she just stood up, the three wagtails behind her had already attacked her in three directions...


    "Touch~~"


    Jie escaped the first attack of a wagtail, but was unable to avoid the attack of a wagtail that followed. Xiong was kicked viciously in front of him, and the whole body flew out directly. Smashed down on a wall...


    The blow was not light...


    Obviously, there is still a big gap between the knot that has not been feathered, and the wagtail that has been feathered or even chanted prayers, not to mention the siege of three wagtails.


    "Hey! You...are you okay?" Jiuneng lifted the knot from the ground, with a worried expression on his face.


    "No...it''s okay...they are so good...I don''t seem to be able to beat..." Jie shook his head, but was not depressed by her failure.


    "Don''t worry... the master will come to save us..." Jioneng looked at the three wagtails approaching step by step. Although afraid, he still said with a firm expression.


    "Your master is besieged by so many people, how can there be time to take care of you!" Jie Chao looked in the crowd and was stunned at the moment: "Okay... so awesome..."


    In the crowd, dozens of wagtails were surrounding the Monkey King, as if they were lining up, waiting for Monkey King to hang and fight...


    With a quick hand, someone was shot by Monkey King and flew into the sky...


    In a moment, it was a''crackling'' seeing the wagtail or reed buds all around flying up to the sky, and then, Yu screamed and smashed to the ground...


    This side-to-side sling made the other wagtails and Weiya stunned, and their hearts were terrified. This invincible strength against the sky made them feel deeply powerless.Who else can stop such a terrifying person?


    A crowd of people were stunned, and did not dare to step forward for a long time, is there any reason for this?!Obviously it is a human being, why is there such a strength against the sky?Even the beating of dozens of wagtails was all shot and flying. This Nima is still playing with hair...


    As for Yuchuhiro, looking at the screen in front of him, he was dumbfounded and dumbfounded on the spot...

 544 Chapter Thirty One

    Yuzhong Hiroto looked at the invincible figure on the screen, the expression on his face finally no longer so cynical, but became extremely dignified.


    "He... unexpectedly possesses such a terrifying strength... Maybe even Mizai is not an opponent, right?... This time... It''s really troublesome..."


    After being surprised, Michuhiro looked at the figure on the screen, but became more and more interested: "What a mysterious guy... Could it be a new unknown creature besides the wagtail? Hehe... Things are getting more and more serious. The more interesting... But there is always a feeling of restlessness... It seems that the wagtail plan has to speed up, but he can''t ruin it..."


    "This person... is so terrible... On Miko, let''s leave quickly. If we don''t leave, things will be a bit awkward..." At the beginning of the melee, Mutsu left the melee place with his reed buds. Because he clearly understood the horror of Monkey King, therefore, he did not enter the battle group. Now it seems that his choice is indeed correct, but he did not expect that the power of Monkey King has reached such a terrible point.


    "Well...what are you waiting for...you don''t leave quickly..." Miko Ue Hayato''s voice trembled a little.


    "Master... let''s leave now! This person is simply terrifying! I am afraid that even if the combined forces of all the wagtails here are gathered, I am afraid it will be difficult to compete with him..." Red Wing looked at Monkey King with fearful eyes, and faced himself Sharan''s Weiya Ichinomiya said with a solemn expression.At the same time, looking at Yuehai and other women, a little envious, with such a powerful reed bud, who finally stood on the sky, besides them, who else has that qualification?


    "No, there is such a powerful man in this world... It''s really fascinating..." Ichinomiya Sharan looked at Monkey King''s gaze. Not only was there no fear, but a touch of love was born. Yes, you didn''t. I am wrong, it is love.Because Sharan Ichinomiya is a homosexual of a red fruit.


    But Monkey King''s feeling was so keen, he immediately felt this strange look, and suddenly got goose bumps.Following his gaze, Sharan Ichinomiya looked over...


    Just ask, you are a normal man, and you are suddenly in love by a man, and you look at you with that kind of loving eyes. What will your mood be like?Anyway, the current Monkey King feels that there are 10,000 grass-mud horses galloping past in his life. It really hurts, it hurts...


    "I''m so good about Nima! Brother doesn''t despise homosexuality. Love, but Nima don''t look at Brother with such a look! Die gay..."


    And Monkey King, is not a good man, believer, something that he hates, he will fan it, people are no exception, so Ichinomiya Sharan tragedy...


    I saw Monkey King''s figure flashing, and in an instant he kicked on the handsome face of Ichinomiya Sharan, broken teeth and flying, splashing blood... Before the gray wings and red wings could react, they saw My own reed bud turned into a star and disappeared into the distant sky...


    At this moment, Monkey King not only hurt the heart of a''pure girl'', but also destroyed an unknown love story... Such behavior is not good!Is bad...


    The contract disappeared, which means that their reed buds are dead...but they are fine. For a while, Red Wing and Grey Wings were a little dazed. They were feathered by their reed buds for only two days. In two days, they were Become a masterless thing again...


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King¡¯s strength prevents them from having the slightest sense of resistance... After all, their feelings for Ichinomiya Sharan are not deep, because they are not voluntarily educated, they are recorded as punishing troops, just Only the order issued by MBI was feathered by Ichinomiya Sharan...


    In the original book, the Red Wing, who was in love with Sharan Ichinomiya, vowed to use love to heal Sharan Ichinomiya¡¯s sexual addiction. However, here, it is because of the arrival of Monkey King that she is because of the MBI president. Order, and was feathered by Ichinomiya Sharan, from which he also learned that his Weiya was still a homosexuality, and became a little disgusted...


    "Hurry up...hurry up..."


    The other reed buds and wagtails suddenly saw a bad situation, and fled here with panic and horror, because it was not a human being standing in front of them, but a demon. They did not see anyone kicking that poor Ichinomiya. Is Sharan kicking into the sky without a shadow?


    For a while, it became more chaotic here...


    The reed buds, who were panicking, took their wagtail and fled here like a bereaved dog...


    "Come as you want... Just leave if you want to... Who do you think... Who am I?" Monkey King glanced lightly at the fleeing crowd, his expression indifferent.Lightly touch the ground under your feet, and an invisible and terrible wave of air instantly rippling out with him as the center...


    "boom!!!"


    In an instant, within one mile, everything was nothing...


    When the dense dust and smoke cleared, only a piece of rubble remained...staggered, lying down countless people...


    A terrible blow, a blow!!!


    In the field, the only ones still standing are the wagtail belonging to Monkey King, and several wagtails such as Homura...


    But without exception, they were all stunned by the scene in front of them...


    "Son Wukong!! Are you doing too much..." An angry shout suddenly came. I don''t know when, Miya Asama has appeared in the ruins not far away, looking at the people lying around, Qian Ma Meizai was full of anger, looking at Monkey King''s eyes, extremely angry!Because of Monkey King''s attack, it caused a lot of casualties.


    In the eyes of others, Monkey King has become a butcher who kills people without blinking...


    "They are only allowed to kill me, and I am not allowed to kill them? What''s the reason?" Monkey King frowned and looked at Asama Meiza lightly.


    "But...you shouldn''t bring in ordinary people too..." Asama Miya was still furious. She couldn''t understand why a person who had always been gentle suddenly became a man who slaughtered hundreds of people. What about the butcher who doesn''t change his face?


    "Is it important?" Monkey King looked at Miya Asama lightly and smiled.For him, is the life of Xiaoriben important?What can I do if I am slaughtered!


    "You...you...you..." Sun Wukong''s indifferent face made Meiza Asama''s heart chill, and even Yuehai and the other women''s complexion changed slightly.They are kind-hearted sisters, Monkey King''s behavior of treating life like a stubble, it is indeed difficult for them to accept...


    "It seems... there is nothing to say..." Asama Miya''s hand flashed a cold light, and a sharp sword was impressively in his hand, aimed at Monkey King...


    "This is not a wooden sword... It seems that you are serious..." Sun Wukong narrowed his eyes and looked at Miya Asama, still smiling slightly.


    "Hehe...Unexpectedly...they started fighting on their own...hehe...Here is a good show to watch..." MBI president room, Hiroto Mikaka looked at the screen in front of him, his eyes flickering, very excited...

 545 Chapter 32 no.01 Miya Asama

    "What...what do you do? Sister Meiza is about to fight with her master!" Long Neng looked at the opponents Monkey King and Meiza Asama, and looked at the women next to Yuehai with an anxious expression.


    With a calm expression on her face, Qiu Jin jumped forward and stood in front of Monkey King, staring at Miya Asama, the coldness surging all over her body, she used her actions to prove her stand.In her world, Monkey King is everything, good and evil, for a girl with no meaning.


    "Hmph! The position of the wife is not allowed to you... Although Wukong''s approach is a bit extreme, but as a wife, you must fulfill the duties of a wife, even if it is sin, you must also bear it..." Yue The sea''s expression was firm, and she was dazzling, blocking Sun Wukong.


    Song came to Sun Wukong''s side, looked at Meizai on the other side nervously, and said, "That... Meiza... has a different position, don''t blame me..."


    Guangxiang several women also walked over, hugging their chests and said: "My husband has done it, so naturally he will be punished... But you are an outsider, but you don''t have the qualifications... If you want to hurt Wukong, we won''t agree..."


    "Mei! Although you are a wagtail of NO.01, you must think clearly! You can''t even beat Wukong, and no one of us here is weaker than you!" Miyu looked at Meiza, very proud Jiao shouted.


    "Although I don''t want to fight with the landlord... But if you want to hurt Wukong, I won''t agree..." Tian Nu looked at Meizai, a little entangled. She still has a good impression of this kind landlord, she didn''t think about it. Before he lived in, he became an opposing existence.


    "You all get back! There is no need for your intervention here..." Monkey King was still very pleased with the actions of Yuehai''s daughters. It seems that Brother''s personality charm is unstoppable.But looking at Meiya Asama with a solemn face in front of him, Sun Wukong felt uncomfortable: "Sister! For those irrelevant garbage, I dared to draw my sword to my brother. Later I will see how I hang you..."


    "That''s it! That''s okay! Be careful!" The women of Yuehai nodded one after another and stepped aside.They just made a statement to Monkey King just now to prove their position, so naturally they didn''t expect to fight together to hang Meizai.


    "Are you really going to fight me?" Monkey King looked at Mei Zai and said.


    "What you did...I can''t agree with..." Mei Zai said very seriously.There is no soft smile on his face.


    "It''s because of that kind of (built) person? Because he is a good old man, right? So you are not satisfied with my approach under his influence?" Monkey King looked at Mei Zai, his tone a little unhappy: "It''s just that A rubbish, I didn¡¯t expect that it would affect you so much..."


    "You are not allowed to speak ill of Jianren!" Asama Miya suddenly spoke with excitement, as if she touched a certain inverse scale in her heart, her face was instantly angry, her breath became extremely cold in an instant, and she swung a sword. , The fierce sword qi broke through the air, and in an instant, it slashed towards Monkey King...


    Fast, ruthless and accurate!Apparently Miya Asama didn''t show any mercy...


    "It''s...boring..."


    Monkey King''s face was indifferent, with a flick of his finger, and with a''pop'', the sharp sword energy that came from slashing instantly shattered...


    "How... maybe..." Mei Zai''s eyes widened in shock, a little unbelievable. She is extremely confident in her own strength, and her sword aura, even steel, can be easily cut open, but she is being cut away. Sun Wukong casually pointed at it. How could she not be shocked by such strength... Didn''t he take the previous competition seriously?


    "Do you understand the gap between you and me now? You...can''t beat me..." Monkey King looked at Miya Asama, and said lightly: "Do your hands on your Weiya...Do you know what kind of punishment you will get? "


    "My reed bud... you... nonsense... I am not your reed bud... my reed bud... only Jianren..." Mei Zai seemed to be said to have some pain, and flew before her body with a sharp sword. Slashing straight down at Monkey King...


    "!!!"


    However, as soon as she got close, Miya Asama''s figure suddenly stopped, her feet soft, and she knelt directly in front of Monkey King on one knee. If it weren''t for the sword in her hand, she would have fallen to the ground. .


    "Take a shot at me... Can you do it? How long can you suppress such a strong resonance?..." Monkey King watched his breathing become a little anxious.Sui, the flushed Asama Meiya said with a smile on his face.


    "No!...My Weiya...except Jianren, I would never agree with it!..." Suddenly, Miya Asama yelled out loudly. She stood up and blasted Sun Wukong with a punch...


    With a sound of "Boom~~", an amazing explosion sounded, and the violent energy directly shook a huge hole in the ground where she was standing!


    Miya Asama''s pupils shrink slightly, incredible!Because, her violent punch hit Monkey King''s xiong chamber without hurting him at all...


    And Miya Asama seemed to have exhausted all of her strength, and fell straight down...


    Sun Wukong hugged her up, his face full of discomfort: "It''s really unhappy!...Asama Jianren or other scum...Forget him! Remember, your Weiya is me...and this world can become I am the only one of your Weiya, Sun Wukong!"


    With that said, Sun Wukong forced Wen to go up with Asama Meiya''s pupils tightened...


    "I...I...I..." Asama Meiya was shocked, the boss with his pupils widened, unbelievable, right now dumbfounded on the spot...


    Suddenly, the fluorescence was shining, and a pattern of wagtail appeared on the back of Meiya Asama''s neck. In the light, in the wagtail pattern on the back of the neck, the feather of Daoguang was ejected, like a pair of wings of an angel with spreading wings!Brilliance shines, making people unable to open their eyes!


    "The power is improving...the steady stream...how could it be...I...I was feathered?...how could it be..." At this moment, Miya Asama was shocked by her own changes!


    As the light dissipated, Miya Asama looked at her hands, her eyes full of incredible color: "It''s so strong! This breath...how is it possible! It has been improved several times than before...this...how is this possible..."


    Slowly raising her head, Miya Asama looked at Monkey King, with a shocked expression on her face: "Why...why can he feather me? I can''t be too...why...this kind of thing...even Jianren...can''t do it...why ¡­Why can he¡­ my heart¡­ beating¡­ even my soul¡­ this feeling¡­ how come¡­ Is he really my destined reed bud?¡±..

 546 Chapter 33 The Legendary Magic Skill

    "How about it, Meiya, do you still want to fight me?!" Monkey King looked at Meiya Asama and said with a faint smile.


    "You... Forget it... Maybe this is fate..." Asama Miya shook his head helplessly. Now that it has become a fact, there is nothing to do. Now she is Sun Wukong''s wagtail, and as a wagtail. , Only by following the wishes of their own Wei Ya, this is the meaning of their wagtail existence.


    The beauty of the present can only accept the reality, because the feeling of being throbbing with the soul is the gift of the gods, and the arrangement of the gods. The person in front of her is the Weiya who will be with her forever. ¡­


    "Hum~~~ It¡¯s so powerful... even the beauty of NO.01 has been feathered? Ha ha... and only such a person is qualified to be the bud of my crow feather... Is it Sun Wukong?... I am right. You are getting more and more satisfied..." In the ruins not far away, Yayu looked at Monkey King, looking very excited and excited. The terrible bloodthirsty warfare made her tremble. "Ha ha... The imperial capital tonight has the smell of blood... Are you right?" Then, Yayu turned his gaze to the side and looked at the extremely sexually beautiful Yujie Wagtail, the bloodthirsty in his eyes was about to move...


    This is because Yayu was affected by the violent bloodthirsty killing in her body by Sun Wukong''s powerful strength and aggressive behavior. Now she just wants to fight for a fight...


    But what she regarded as the target was NO.03''s wagtail: Fenghua.


    Crowyu and Fenghua were secretly watching Monkey King¡¯s every move. When Monkey King destroyed this area, he naturally found the two girls. Therefore, his attack did not envelop the two girls, and did not cause any harm to them. ¡­


    "Is the crow feather of NO.04? Really a troublesome guy..." Fenghua looked at the crow feathers, her brows frowned, and she said, picking up the wine bottle, and groping into her mouth again. I took a few sips.The strong drunken scent was exuding, somewhat pungent, and his delicate face was covered with an intoxicating blush. The lazy appearance made people look at it, and it was a bit criminal.


    It''s just that Crow Yu''s terrifying bloodthirsty killing intent has made Fenghua feel a little bit cold on her back, making Fenghua sober a lot from her slightly drunk state.


    "You guy...I never said I want to fight you..." Fenghua looked at Yayu and waved her hand.At this time, her walking posture was a little wobbly.


    "Hehe...this can''t be done by you...because that guy...I can''t wait to fight a fight now..." Crow Yu looked crazy, slowly pulling out the sharp sword in his hand, an extremely terrifying bloody breath was Pounced on...


    "This kind of murderous aura...but it''s very dangerous..." In an instant, Fenghua''s drunkenness disappeared. Faced with such an opponent, if he were still so casual, he would be killed instantly!


    Fenghua drew back and kept a certain distance from Crowyu...


    "Flower hidden..."


    The whirlwind blows the Buddha, covering Fenghua''s figure completely, and the petals are scattered, mixed with a faint fragrance of wine...


    "Want to escape? That can''t do..." Crow Yu licked the corner of his mouth, eyes flashing with intense excitement, and the long sword in his hand slashed down vertically, and the terrifying sword qi broke through the air with a''poof''. It was a sword that the whirlwind cut in half, blowing between the Buddha, and slowly dissipating, revealing Fenghua''s graceful and mature image.


    "A good fight with me!"


    "This madman..." Fenghua looked solemn, looking at the crazy face of Jay Feather, she was also slightly angry: "Since you insist on fighting, then I will play with you well..."


    As the slender hand was waving, in an instant, the wind screamed, and the floating petals of hua were like sharp blades, swept toward the crow feather...


    "It''s just a trick of this degree..." Yayu''s expression was indifferent, and the sharp sword in his hand stabbed at will,''Boom!With the sound of'', there was an earth-shattering roar, and the terrifying gust of wind that swept across in an instant was shattered, the ground burst instantly, and the gravel pierced through...


    Crow Feather''s figure flashed, and he appeared beside Fenghua in a flash. The indifferent words made Fenghua''s pupils shrink: "It''s really flawed..." The sharp sword in his hand turned into a crescent moon. Slashing along Fenghua''s waist...


    "Ding!!!"


    Suddenly, a piercing groan rang out, and a palm was slowly leaning out when the cold light sword light was about to slash at Fenghua''s waist, and he squeezed the sharp point of the sword...


    "Stab~~~"


    Although the sword''s edge was blocked, the terrible sword aura still wreaked havoc. Between the tears, Fenghua¡¯s clothes were cut into pieces in an instant with the sound of gan, and they were perfectly graceful. The pair of Fengmans in front of the xiong bounce room. Spent Monkey King''s eyes...


    Explosive skills, mighty!Explosive skills and domineering...


    "Yuyu...such a beautiful girl paper, you can do it too! Really..." Sun Wukong looked at Yayu with a little dissatisfaction. If my brother is a step late, you won''t be able to kill me. Yet.


    "But, let''s say it again... Fenghua''s figure... really has nothing to say!"


    "Sun Wukong... meet again... Ha ha... You are really strong... You can block my sword with your bare hands..." Ya Yu looked at the sudden appearance of Monkey King, his expression became more and more excited, the throbbing from the soul, even hers The whole body was shaking.


    "You guy...Where are you looking?!!!" Suddenly, an angry yell came from not far away, and Yuehai ran over here angrily, and behind her, Mei Zai and other women followed her Rear¡­


    "Hey~~" Monkey King smiled embarrassedly, and looked away from Fenghua''s Fengman pair, and at the same time released his hand holding the tip of Yayu''s sword.


    "Just...even if you want to see...look...look at me...it''s okay..." When she came to Monkey King''s side, Yuehai''s face turned red and whispered.


    Listening to Yue Hai¡¯s low voice, Monkey King¡¯s eyes lit up, and his heart was a little wandering. These girls, one by one, will seduce people, brother is really a bit unable to control...


    "Ah! Crow Feather, so you are here!" After seeing Crow Feather, Jie showed surprise on his face, not afraid of the bloody sister paper, and flew into her arms with a face. Happy.


    "Ha ha... Jie... I haven''t seen you for a few days, have you found your own reed bud?" Ya Yu held Jie in his arms, put away the cold breath of the past, and a strange smile appeared on his face.


    "Yes...but not yet..." Jie couldn''t help but looked at Monkey King, her heart beating so that her complexion burned...


    "So... so are you?..." Ya Yu frowned slightly and said lightly.Immediately, he turned his gaze to Meizai and said, "It''s really amazing... Even a guy like you can be feathered... Hehe... Such a reed bud... It''s really unprecedented..."


    PS: Drinking wedding wine today and yesterday, today is even more helpful for a day, and I am exhausted. I will update it today and make up tomorrow...

 547 Chapter 34 is full of love

    "It''s really surprising... even I feel a little weird... I didn''t expect that one day someone would replace Jianren''s position in my heart..." Yoshiya Asama''s tone was soft, on top of her delicate face, with a smile on her face: " He is really an incredible person..."


    "Haha... this way... it''s interesting..." Yayu squinted his eyes slightly, and his eyes were full of warfare with Meizai: "This time...you have a weapon..."


    As he said, the momentum suddenly soared, and the sharp sword in his hand was instantly slashed by Miyaya...


    Meiya Asama''s eyes condensed, and she just wanted to move, but Monkey King was faster than her, and when she glanced at her, her two fingers gently pinched the sharply slashing blade of Yayu, and she pointed lightly. With a flick at Jayu''s wrist, the sword in Jayu''s hand was released...


    "In front of me... use of force is not allowed..."


    With a sharp sound of''ding~'', Monkey King''s two fingers pressed slightly, and the sharp long sword was instantly folded into two pieces and fell to the ground...


    "You really are so strong! I''m so strong that I''m terrified... and character, I am also very fond of it... Haha... and only a strong like you can become the bud of my crow feather..." One move was suppressed, not only did not feel the slightest frustration, but became more excited, his face flushed, and the eyes looking at Monkey King were extremely hot, hot and crazy...


    The power of Monkey King deeply attracted her. Monkey King''s manners that are not bound by the world and follow his heart made her crazy. Only such a person is the most perfect Master Wei Ya in her mind...


    At this moment, the throbbing in her heart was so intense, so intense that her whole body was burning like a fire again...


    "You... really are my destiny... Master Weiya..." Finally, Yayu could no longer restrain the impulse in his heart, soaring forward, Wen went directly to Monkey King...


    In an instant, the white light shone, and the feathers of light flashed out of the wagtail pattern. The thick ice-cold sword intent, with the terrifying killing intent, was astonishing and terrifying like the demon from the awakening of Jiuyou...


    "Okay... so strong!!" The women of Yuehai widened their eyes in shock. If it was so gentle when it was beautifully feathered, then the feathering of Crow Yu would be full of violence and rage... if not suppressed by Monkey King , Those terrifying sword auras, I''m afraid they have already shattered the destruction of the surrounding area...


    "...Is this the power of being feathered? This feeling... really intoxicating!..."


    "Crow Yu...You are really too cunning... Goku is obviously the master Weiya... No... I want to..."


    Jie watched that Yayu was feathered in front of her, and finally she could no longer restrain the throbbing in her heart. She also threw herself into Monkey King¡¯s arms, clinging to her own fragrant chun... In the dazzling light, the light Yu shines again...


    "Hehe~~ Since you are all so passionate and affectionate, then...call my name...Fenghua...you will belong to me...Master Weiya..." Fenghua was also flushed with her beautiful face at this time and came to Monkey King''s body. Before, I held Monkey King¡¯s face with both hands, eyes blinded... exhale like blue, full of alluring people who became a monster...


    "Leave! You!! Goku...what the hell are you doing? Let go of her quickly!" At this moment, Yue Hai, who had recovered, finally shouted softly.There are already enough people competing for the position of the righteous wife, but it''s unbearable to appear one after another in my heart.


    "That''s amazing! Wukong, it''s the eleventh feather, hurry up and do it!" Jie urged with a bright look on her face.


    "What are you talking about...you are a newcomer...what are you kidding?"


    "Being so supported, I always feel a little nervous... huh~~" Fenghua''s delicate face was flushed, her eyes were already misty, her whole body revealed an endless charm of charm, and a slight force was used to push Monkey King. . Falling to the ground, Feng Man¡¯s delicate qu was pressed up, his slender hand grabbed his big hand, and supported her full man¡¯s place, and said in a charming voice: "Do you feel it? My fierce heartbeat...and This... is hot. It''s hot like a hot..."


    "You are powerful...your domineering...your full of masculinity...and your heart to do anything to protect your own woman, I have deeply felt it...people like you are right It''s what our wagtail needs...The wind you blow into my heart, although domineering and arrogant, is exceptionally warm and reliable..."


    With that, Fenghua was already holding Monkey King¡¯s face and lowered her head...


    "When are you going to kiss! Bastards!" After seeing the two separated for a long time, Moon Sea finally started to go crazy. With a wave of his slender hand, the pouring water stream poured down at the two Monkeys... But it was blown away by a breeze. ¡­


    "Hmm... I''m sorry... I''m a little fascinated..." Fenghua raised her head slightly, but the demon Rao Fengman''s posture showed a very seductive posture...


    "It''s incredible... the burning sensation in my body... is slowly melting away my miss for that person... but so gentle and slightly overbearing... hehe... thank you so much. I finally got rid of the previous love. ¡­It¡¯s great to meet you..."


    In an instant, the wagtail pattern gleamed in the dazzling light, the soft breeze was blowing, and the feather of light flashed out again...


    "Haha... Is Fenghua of NO.03... she really looks like me... Monkey King... really an incredible person..." Asama Miya looked at the figure in the light, as if she saw the self before. Soft smile.


    The rays of light dissipated, revealing Fenghua¡¯s perfect qu and shu''s figure, which is a little fascinating. Looking at Monkey King, his eyes are full of tenderness: "Wagtail NO.03, admit that you are me Weiya...then...new love...let''s just start here..."


    "A new love? Hehe..." On top of Miya Asama''s delicate face, there was also a real and fascinating smile.Yes!The past is finally over, and we will all welcome a new beginning.


    In the MBI president''s room, Yu Nakahiro, looking at the screen in front of him, no longer feels stubborn and indifferent, but became extremely dignified, and a deep worries and fears loomed in his eyes...


    Yes, he was scared. The power of Monkey King surpassed his imagination. Even Crow Feather and Mei Zai were not his one-time enemies... Now even Crow Feather and Mei Zai were feathered by him, and Jie¡¯s body , There is also an existence no less than the two of them... Such a terrifying lineup is simply a nightmare... an uncontrollable nightmare...


    "Why did it become like this... My wagtail plan shouldn''t be like this... Monkey King... Could this guy really feather any wagtail?... Can''t go on like this... Otherwise, even if I have." The artifact'' in hand...maybe it''s dangerous... really a terrible person..."..

 548 Chapter 35: I almost got scared to pee

    "The eternal restraint has been signed, my Wei Yajun..." Fenghua twiddled her hair and smiled softly at Monkey King. The momentary style made Monkey King''s heart speed up slightly.


    "This feeling is really good..." A smile appeared on Sun Wukong''s face.


    "Wukong!!" However, behind him, there was suddenly the gloomy voice of Yuehai, holding Xiong with his hands, his eyes were fierce, and it seemed that he had blackened at hand.


    "Ah! That''s it! I would like to take care of you in the future!" Fenghua suddenly appeared behind Yuehai, embracing Yuehai''s fragrant shoulders very affectionately, with a smile on her face.


    "Huh...also...it really can''t help...but even so...the position of the regular wife is still mine..." Yuehai hugged Xiong with both hands, blushed, and tilted her head, very proudly.


    "Haha~~ Yuehai... It used to be nothing... No now... I don''t want to be a concubine... You said... What should I do..." Mi Zai suddenly smiled softly on her face.


    "Humph~~Although you are very strong... But, the position of the regular wife, I mean I won''t let anything..."


    "Haha~~ That''s interesting... the position of the wife... I want to fight too... what should I do? If that''s the case... then let us fight together! The winner is the wife. Yayu suddenly full of warfare, Asami and Yujie looked over. In her eyes, there was a fierce flame beating. Among the girls, she only regarded Meiza and Yu as her opponents.


    "If it''s because of the dispute over the position of the true wife, I''ll do my part!" Mei Zai narrowed her eyes and smiled, but the sword in her hand had already been sold.


    "Do you want to fight? It''s great!" The knot that loves to fight, eyes are instantly filled with expectant little stars.


    "This proposal is just what I want!" Yuehai waved his hand, and the whole body was surrounded by water...


    Qiujin didn''t say a word, but the cold air surging all over his body was also ready to fight at any time...


    "It just happens to be able to avenge the previous sword..." Fenghua squinted her eyes and stared at Crow Yu, her eyes filled with a little bit of hostility.She was almost killed by Jay Yu before, which made her extremely unconvinced!


    "What to do...what to do...I am the most useless here...it seems that I am destined to be a concubine..." Only Jiuneng, squatting on the side, drew a circle on the ground alone...


    The cold is pressing, the water is dancing four times, and the lightning is crackling and blasting from time to time. The eleven girls are all looking at each other hostilely, staring at each other, lightning intertwined... The battle for the wife is about to start...


    "I said... Do you treat me as if I don''t exist?" At a critical juncture, Monkey King''s faint words suddenly came, and a trace of destruction faintly flashed, causing the whole earth to tremble slightly, the air condensed, and the whole world was filled with extremes. Terrible depression...The sky was surging with dark clouds, and the whole sky, instantly, darkened...


    The girls were shocked on the spot, and a lot of fear emerged. Looking at Monkey King''s eyes, they were full of horror. This breath was simply terrifying. In a trance, they seemed to see the moment of destruction of the world...


    "You...try it..." Monkey King glanced at the girls and said lightly.


    "... Wu... Wukong... We are just making a... joke... you... don''t... get angry..." Song swallowed hard and said tremblingly.


    The other women also nodded their heads again and again, which was terrible, really terrible!They did not expect that the angry Monkey King would be so terrible!The whole world changes in an instant, and it seems that even the whole world has been selected for panic...


    "I don''t want to see the situation just now..."


    "Yeen!!" The girls nodded again and again, even Meizai and Yayu, at this moment, became a good child.


    The aura of destruction disappeared without a trace in an instant, the billowing clouds dispersed, the heavens and the earth regained clarity...


    "The Lord is angry...too...too terrible...555...I was so scared that people almost pee...hate..." With tears hanging from the corners of his eyes, Jiuneng fell to the ground with a fart, his expression on his face frightened for a while.But no one laughed at her, because the rest of the girls, not much better, sat down on the ground...In the previous moment, it seemed that they had already taken away their power...


    "Hmph! I won''t teach you a lesson...and it won''t happen... How can the elder brother''s harem allow Gong Dou to appear..." Sun Wukong glanced at the girls, believing that they would never fight each other again.


    "I now renew this statement. Here, you are all regular wives. There are no concubines. Everyone is equal, OK?"


    "Understood..." The girls nodded. They were so scared by Monkey King just now, their arrogance was gone. What did Monkey King say, what was that? At this juncture, who would dare to say no!


    "Now that I understand...then, go back to Izumo Village! After a busy morning, I haven''t eaten breakfast yet!"


    Sun Wukong''s face returned to the old smile again, and he put his hand on the light shoulders, and walked to the trail back to Izuyunzhuang...


    "Huh... it''s really scary for Wukong to get angry... It seems we need to pay more attention in the future..." Looking at the back of Monkey King, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s true... this kind of thing, one experience is enough..." Mei Zai smiled, but Che was still in fear.At the same time, he was even more curious about the identity of Monkey King: "Hehe...my incredible Master Weiya...what kind of existence is it?..."


    "Hehe~~ I feel pretty good..." Yayu stared at the figure in front of him, with an inexplicable light in his eyes, excited and excited...


    "You pervert..."


    All of her daughters cast a white look at Yayu...


    "Everything is really unpredictable... Crow feather... I didn''t expect that one day we would stand on the same front... But you, as the captain of MBI''s punishment unit... From now on, what do you plan to do?" Mei Zai glanced around. The crow feather beside, said lightly.


    "That kind of thing is too boring...I think it will be more interesting to follow him..." Yayu said with piercing eyes looking at Monkey King''s back.


    "Really? You, me, and even the knot... are all feathered by the same person. Goku''s heretical existence may have attracted MBI''s attention... In the future, I am afraid it will not be too peaceful..."


    "Haha~~ This is exactly what I hope..." Yayu licked the chun horns, a bloodthirsty expression on his face, it seemed a bit abnormal.


    "You guy... really makes people uncomfortable..." Mei Zai frowned and said.


    "Hehe...it''s a pity, you will live with me, the person you hate..."..

 549 Chapter 36 The Second Stage

    On the way home...


    The moon and sea go side by side with the wind and flowers...


    "Didn''t you say you had a relationship before? Why didn''t you sign a marriage contract with that person?"


    "Ah! It''s really a kid who can ask some hate things!" Fenghua said embarrassedly: "Because I dumped it... The president already has a decided woman in his heart..."


    "Huh?! President?!!!" Yuehai stopped suddenly and looked towards Fenghua with a shocked look.


    "President?!!!" At last, Chao Fenghua looked at her in amazement, as if she had misheard.


    "President? Is that president? You...is it really normal?" Yue Hai looked at Feng Huadao in surprise.


    "Link is shocked!" Looking at Fenghua, Jie''s eyes widened.


    "What! Everyone looks like this, what do you want to say?" Fenghua blushed slightly, and was a little unhappy at the expressions of the women.


    "Your... this kind of man''s interest makes people unable to understand this!" Yuehai exclaimed in surprise.


    "But it turned out to be dumped! But forget it..." Fenghua suddenly took a few steps forward, and pressed Monkey King''s head against her pair of Fengmans: "Anyway, I have found someone better than him. What about a man millions of times..."


    "Damn! Why attack me!" Sun Wukong snorted uncomfortably, but his head was very enjoyable and rubbed against Fenghua''s plumpness.


    "Ah! Your patience is limited! NO.03!! Let you get rid of you here!" Yuehai suddenly yelled, the water surging around her body...


    "I''ll emphasize it again! The only people who can talk to me like this are NO.01 and the president..." Fenghua''s expression was solemn, and at the same time she looked at the Monkey King in her arms with tenderness and affection. Blushing, a little shy. "Then...From now on, there is only Jun Wei Ya!"


    "Hehe...it''s so good. The scar is forgotten to hurt! It took a while...and I forgot Goku''s warning..." He smiled at the side, looking at the opposing two with a gloat.


    "Uh!" Fenghua and Yuehai paused at the same time, both of them cautiously looked at Monkey King...


    Well, the current Monkey King is happily covering his face in Fenghua¡¯s full man. He can''t see everything in the outside world...


    "Huh... Yuehai and Fenghua sighed in relief at the same time.


    "I said you two are about to tell Yunzhuang, when do you want to argue? If you are angry with Wukong... we won''t spare you two lightly!" Mei Zai suddenly turned around and smiled. Looking at the road of the two women behind him.Prajna ghost face quietly appeared behind him, making Yuehai and Fenghua chill.


    "Since Wukong has said that he wants to live together peacefully... then... forget it!" Fenghua blushed softly while looking at the Monkey King in her arms.But there was a different appearance in my heart: "Ah! Wukong''s looks... also great! I really want to eat him in one bite!"


    "Hmm...Since Wukong has said it...then there is no way..." Yue Haitong blushed and twisted, and immediately hugged Xiong with both hands, very proudly said: "Then let''s temporarily truce!"


    "Ah! Izumo-so has arrived...but I''ll tell you in advance...there are no more rooms available..."


    "Ah...it doesn''t matter! Just share a room with Goku..."


    "Damn it! You are really a big hit!"


    A group of people walked into Izumozhuang in the quarrel between Yuehai and Fenghua...


    On the other side, the battlefield that just happened, after Monkey King and others left, they ushered in countless fighters and began to clean the battlefield...recover the defeated wagtail...


    In the MBI president¡¯s room, Hiroto Yunaka watched the report of this incident and frowned: "Two hundred and eighty-two people died...including thirty-two Weiya, Yuko Kami Hayato, Hyo-esen, and Ichinomiya Natsumi Lang... I didn''t expect that they were my favorite Wei Ya... They died inexplicably... Forty-six wagtails were eliminated... almost half of them were eliminated at once. This Monkey King... really. Terrible..."


    "This kind of person who is out of control... is really a terrible threat... But now that the situation has reached this level, the time is ripe... It''s time to start the second phase of the wagtail project... and the stage, Right here in the new eastern imperial capital..."


    At the same time, the remaining Weiyas in the imperial capital all received such a message: Lucky Weiyas, the time is ripe, and the stage for you has been opened. From now on, if you don¡¯t want to be with yourself The beloved wagtail separates, then try hard to challenge the other wagtail and reed bud!There is only one person standing in the final victory, and he will be able to take his wagtail, walk up to the sky, and have the pattern that changes the fate of the world..."


    "However, on this thorny road full of love, there is still a tiger blocking your way. He even became feathered from the legendary NO.01 wagtail that could not be feathered... The strength is beyond imagination. ¡­Young girls, can you live with your beloved wagtail forever? Then, use your hands to create it¡­ Haha~~ Also, good luck to you!"


    The war between wagtail and wagtail finally comes at this moment...


    On a deserted street, four almost forgotten people walk on the slightly dilapidated street...


    "Hey! What the hell is going on? Are we going to fight the previous monsters?..." Minato Sahashi looked at the message on the mobile phone, frightened, his face was full of panic and fear.Thinking of the incredible and terrifying scene before, he felt terrified. He was just an ordinary loser yesterday. Today you told me to fight such a monster?OMG!If this is a dream, let me wake up quickly!


    "I...we really want to fight with that kind of person?..." Sahashi Yukari looked at Shiina next to him, and his tone was trembling. The feeling that Monkey King gave them was invincible!


    "Oh! I thought it was the waste material... it turned out to be my son and daughter!" Suddenly a joking voice came, and a capable woman appeared in front of a few people with a small speaker.And behind her, there were a dozen heavily armed sergeants.


    "Old...mother?" Sahashi looked at the woman in front of him in amazement, and at the same time looked very speechless: "What! Long time no see, it turned out to be like this...and, why is my mom here?"


    "Ah~Where do I start with...Jijin, didn''t I tell you before that I work for a pharmaceutical company? Actually...I lied to you..." Sahashi Yumi said heartlessly.


    "What? You lied to me?!" Sahashi Minato was immediately shocked, and he was deceived by his own mother for so many years. In other words, how superb this mother must be!


    PS: I drank a few more glasses of wedding wine today, and my head was a little dizzy. Keep going, a little stressed!Yesterday¡¯s two chapters are owed first, tomorrow will be changed four times, and the day after tomorrow will be changed four times. I will pay them in two days...

 550 Chapter 37—A Careless

    "Okay! Talk nonsense later, come with me! This is not a place to talk..." Sahashi Yumi looked at her children with a very serious expression.


    "Follow you? Where are you going?" Sahashi said with some doubts.


    "Naturally, it is a safe place... This time the wagtail project, it is really an extremely dangerous guy... You can just stay by my side... This is what I, as a mother, should do. A little responsibility..."


    "Wagtail Project? Why would my mother know about this kind of thing?"


    "Okay! I said that this is not a place to talk, and I will explain it to you slowly..."


    As the sun sets, Izumo-so, this is a happy time for dinner...


    Enjoying the happiness of many girls picking vegetables, Monkey King is always willing to come. Saiyans are all foodies. Even if the girls pick up more vegetables for him, he will swallow them directly in three or two... Ordinary people really can¡¯t bear it. Get up!


    "Yep?!!"


    Just burying his head in annihilating the food in front of him, Monkey King suddenly changed his complexion, and the movements in his hands suddenly stopped, and a very terrible wave of destruction suddenly radiated from his body. In an instant, the space here shattered...


    "Fa...what happened?" Mei Zai and other women were shocked. In this terrible breath, they felt the endless desperate breath of death...


    Suddenly, I saw Monkey King wave with a single hand, and an extremely solid space barrier enveloped the entire Izumo Village, isolating it from the world...


    At the same time, the runes of shining destructive energy are densely presented in Monkey King''s body, and the space is instantly shattered...


    Everything around was collapsed, and where Izumozhuang was, there was only a palpitating black hole that was so dark that it was like a huge mouth that swallowed everything in the world, exuding a strong breath...


    Meizai and the other women stand in the center of the black hole. All of them have a protective layer of divine light. They will not be torn by the destructive force in the black hole, but all their clothes are already torn apart, and all of them are fully present. This makes it a rare and beautiful scene...


    It''s just that the women didn''t pay attention to their own condition, and instead looked at the endless black holes all over their bodies with horror, making their hearts feel chilly, as if their souls would be drawn into them, inevitably, there was a panic, heart-floating fear...


    Such a scene is really too terrifying. It was fine just now, but in an instant, such a terrifying scene appeared, how can we not shock them...


    Looking at the Monkey King surrounded by all kinds of weird runes, Mei Zai and others know that the culprit is here...


    They just felt the horror of the runes lingering around Monkey King''s body, and there was a deep sense of horror in their eyes... They believed that if it were not for the protection of the divine light around their bodies, even if they were just standing on this weird rune In front of him, the soul will be torn apart by the leaked breath...


    "Wu...What kind of existence is Wukong... actually... so terrifying?" Song swallowed hard, his eyes filled with incredible horror.


    "Strong! It''s really too strong! This power... is really desperate and intoxicating! Haha~~~ As expected to be my Master Weiya of Crow Feather!...Who can rival this kind of power in the world? It''s really great..." Yayu looked at the Monkey King at this moment, her eyes were full of fire, heat, thirst, hope, and intense excitement. Her body was trembling slightly, her eyes were a little crazy...


    "This kind of power... is it really something that humans can have?..." Mei Zai stared at the Monkey King at this time blankly, and couldn''t return to her senses for a long time.Because this terrible aura is really astonishing and terrifying. If they hadn''t been protected by a divine light shield, they would have been annihilated...


    The runes gleamed across the sky, exuding waves of extreme destruction, and immediately blended together, condensed into a more shining scary rune, on which the thunder was shining, the light of the runes was dazzling, blazing, and it burst out in full, showing the horror. Place!


    With a bang, Monkey King suddenly burst out of golden light, like a thousand arrows shooting out, terrifying...


    Then another divine rainbow flashed, piercing the black hole and disappearing into the endless void...


    Immediately afterwards, lightning rang in the sky again, everywhere, billowing thunder and boiling, just like the thunder of the world, evolving and finally destroying the profound meaning...


    Mei Zai and the other women stared blankly at everything in front of them, their nerves were a little numb, like watching a movie, watching the incredible scene that happened before her...


    In the end, the rune gradually dimmed and became extremely condensed. In an instant, it disappeared into the center of Monkey King''s eyebrows, and the terrifying aura disappeared in an instant, but the shattered space was unable to heal for a long time...


    Looking at the dumbfounded girls, Monkey King was dumbfounded, touched his head a little embarrassedly, and said: "Sorry... sorry... accidentally... he ruined this place... hehe..."


    "Do you think you can get through with just a sentence of apology? Goku, what''s the matter? Hurry up and make it clear!" After Mei Zai and the others woke up, they looked at Monkey King, and if they didn''t tell the truth, they wanted you to look good. Stance.


    "Hehe... Actually nothing... It''s just that suddenly, the strength has increased, so one is not well controlled...hehe...you know..."


    "We know farts! Hurry up and explain it clearly!" Meiya frowned, and she was a rare swear word, nonsense, her favorite Izumozou was ruined inexplicably like this, can she not be angry ?


    Helpless, Monkey King had to explain it carefully for them.


    In fact, the matter is very simple, that is, the hundreds of millions of shadow clones in the ring of the world have successfully cultivated, and then they fed back the cultivation results to the main body of Monkey King, making Monkey King a little unprepared, so this mistake was made. ¡­


    You know, strong people like Monkey King, even if they only leak a little breath, are enough to destroy everything here, not to mention the strong rules of destruction...


    At this time, Monkey King didn¡¯t have to conceal anything, and he also told them his identity. After all, they were already their own wagtails and their own women, so there was no need to conceal them...


    After learning the true identity of Monkey King, Mei Zai and the other women were stunned, and immediately they were full of surprises and pride. Unexpectedly, their Master Weiya turned out to be a true god, one who controls The god of a world...


    Standing in the silent black hole, Monkey King supported a round of shining stars with one hand, exuding immortal light, just like eternity...


    It''s just that this light is a bit dim...


    "I didn''t expect the source power to be exhausted so quickly... It is really a huge consumption to cultivate hundreds of millions of clones at the same time... But the efficiency is quite good! It seems that it is time to go to the master of this world for a while... "


    PS: I can''t afford to hurt it. It''s the season of taking a bath with courage and getting up with perseverance. Alas... I wake up and look at it. It''s almost 1 o''clock...

 551 Chapter Thirty Eight

    The faint black hole was deadly silent, as if it had fallen into an endless demon abyss, all the voices disappeared, and an unspeakable depression swept the flustered hearts of Yuehai and other women.


    The girls are all leaning closely next to Monkey King, standing in the void of this endless black hole, making them feel uneasy and always feel unreliable.


    "Wukong... can you take us out? This place makes people feel a little uncomfortable..." Fenghua''s delicate qu clung to Monkey King''s body, Xiong''s full man pressed against his back, but it appeared Create a very criminal arc.


    And her girls nodded again and again, and they didn''t want to stay in such a place for a moment.


    "Haha...Yes..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and when his mind moved, a trace of invisible spatial fluctuations centered on him instantly radiated out, and the endless black holes that made the scalp numb all over his body were instantly at an astonishing speed. Healed quickly, and in a moment, it was as good as ever...


    It¡¯s just that the place where Izumozou was, but it was in ruins...


    Meiza looked at the empty space that had turned into nothingness, and was slightly lost. This is her last sustenance of Jianren Asama, but now, it is also gone...


    "In your heart, as long as you have me, it is enough..." Monkey King looked indifferent, looked beautiful, but his tone was unbelievably domineering.


    Meiza looked helpless at Monkey King, he was really too domineering, too arrogant, even if it was a memento in her heart, he would erase it ruthlessly, and could not tolerate the slightest flaw.


    "That''s also good... the past... has finally passed..." Meiya shook her head, and returned to her old smile again: "But Izumo-so is destroyed, so we won''t have a place to live in the future!"


    "Huh? Why is this..." Yuehai and other women were shocked and looked at Monkey King one after another.


    "Don''t worry, you can live anywhere... But before that, I still have something to do, so you should go back to my world first! By the way, I also introduce some sisters to you..."


    "Sister? Do you have any other wives? You didn''t say it before!" Yuehai, the jealous jar, immediately blushed and shouted.


    "Go, I''ll know..." Monkey King smiled slightly, his mind moved, and everyone''s figures flashed and disappeared...


    "smell good!"


    "Here... it''s really beautiful!"...


    Once they appeared, Yuehai and the other women were stunned by the scenery in front of them...


    The place where they appeared was a courtyard full of flowers, surrounded by flowers and ancient trees of different colors. The rich fragrance came to the nose, the gods flew, and the spirits rolled, very brilliant and dazzling, the brilliance spread, and the smell of it The human spirit is refreshing, and the whole body has become a lot lighter, as if the muddy air in the body was swept away...


    The spiritual energy here is surging, almost turned into the ocean, which shocks people. The blazing brilliance blooms, the transpiration, the aura envelops...Don¡¯t think about it, even the grass and the tree here are rare treasures in the world. Such a foundation is stunned .


    Several fairies who have fallen into the mortal dust are diligent and careful pruning the branches and leaves of those sacred trees, and every move is so intoxicating.


    Seeing the Monkey King who suddenly appeared, they all showed joy, and immediately moved their lotus steps, came to the side of Monkey King, and bowed with respect: "Master Wukong..." They were all recorded as the Snake People of Cailin. Only the remaining more than a hundred snake girls have taken in their own world together and acted as maids here. Now that they have lived in this world for a long time, all of them have amazing strength, and even the snake tail of the lower body has evolved. It has become the perfect pair of feet that humans can have.


    In addition, the snake girl is already known for being beautiful and charming, and now they are all such enchanting, charming and charming, full of endless seductive charm.


    "Youlan, I haven''t seen you in a few days, it''s white again..." Looking at the stunning women in front of him, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.


    "Master Wukong..." The woman named Youlan in front of her was flushed with Sun Wukong''s teasing, and the drunkenness in her eyes made her mind shake a little.


    "She...she...who are they?" Yuehai, a jealous sister who looked at the women, even stuttered.Although their appearance is not much different from their own, but the misty and dusty, faintly revealing endless seductive temperament, she is far behind.The deep sense of crisis sounded in my heart.


    "These should be the mistresses in the future, right? Hello, we are the maids here. If you have any instructions in the future, you can call us at any time..." The young ladies politely bowed to Yuehai and other women. Humble and polite, but neither humble nor overbearing.


    "It turned out to be just a maid..." Yue Hai''s heart suddenly became a little refreshed.


    "Brother Wukong..." A crisp sound of surprise sounded, and a girl who looked like an elf in a flower swooped towards Monkey King and slammed into his arms...


    "Yue! Yue''er, disappear for a while, and become beautiful again..." Sun Wukong held Yue''er''s delicate body in his arms and rubbed her faintly fragranced hair lovingly.


    "Wh... no..." Yue''er''s pretty face suddenly showed a blush, and her eyes were full of joy.


    "Hehe... they will be our good sisters from now on... please..."


    At this time, in the hall in the courtyard, countless Yingying Yanyan walked out at the same time, all of them were peerless and beautiful. Compared with the previous women, they were even better than those of the previous women. For a while, Meizai and others could see They were stunned, and it was hard for them to believe that there would be so many stunning people in the world. If such a person appeared in the world, it would have been a disaster for the country and the people. However, when they appeared here, there was a group of...


    Especially the woman at the forefront is simply shocked. She is beyond words to describe. Looking at her, Mei Zai and other women have a sense of inferiority...


    The temperament of this goddess is truly unmatched!


    The sisters here are all beautiful and beautiful, and they have lived in this spiritually rich world for a long time. At the same time, after Sun Wukong¡¯s hard work, the skin and temperament are naturally beautiful and other women can¡¯t match it now, but in the future , They will naturally be more beautiful...


    "They''ll leave it to you... I have something to deal with when I go out..." Sun Wukong nodded to the goddess and other women, and said.At the same time, she put down Yue''er in her arms.


    "Lord of this world...I understand...Be careful..." The goddess nodded and said softly.


    "Don''t worry, the master of this world, it''s just a matter of dividing..." Monkey King waved his hand, his expression indifferent.At the same time, I came to Shao Siming''s side, wrapped her slender willow waist, lightly tapped her Xiangchun, and smiled: "Brother is leaving! Don''t you say goodbye?"


    "Be careful..." Shao Siming''s complexion was calm, but there was a rare faint blush on his face, and he kissed Zhu Chun, his voice was like a clear spring valley, and it was pleasant to the ear.


    Under Sun Wukong''s unremitting efforts, she finally pried the line of defense from the bottom of the young man''s heart, enabling her to open her heart and speak, but she didn''t say anything.


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Monkey King smiled, and after gnawing a few bites on Yue''er''s face, after the daughters bid farewell, he waved his hand, his figure flashed and disappeared...


    And then, the battle to seize the gods of this world...


    PS: There are two more chapters. The visual inspection should reach 9 o''clock...

 552 Chapter 39—Destruction Strike

    Endless emptiness remains unchanged forever.


    The figure of Monkey King flashed for a moment, looking around, a little surprised...


    "Is this space your will? Come out! You don''t have to hide..."


    The sound was mighty, trembling in the void, and thick and echoing constantly, making the whole world shaking...


    The dead space suddenly seemed to have come to life, and a terrible will suddenly descended from the space here, surpassing everything, spreading throughout the entire space.


    On the first floor, Yingmang suddenly appeared in the void not far in front of Sun Wukong, and the wind screamed. In the cohesion, a very handsome man appeared in front of Sun Wukong.


    "You... are not in my world? Outsiders, why bother the deity''s sleep? If you don''t give a reason, don''t blame the deity for driving you out of this world..." The man''s eyes were indifferent, his tone of voice was even more arrogant, full of great majesty .He is aloof, always above all things, the so-called my world is the master, in his own world, he is not afraid of everything.


    "Haha...Why is every realm master so ignorant and arrogant..." Monkey King shook his head calmly and said: "Actually, it''s nothing, just want to use your god position..."


    "En? Do you want to seize my position of God? It turns out to be just an ignorant challenger... If so, let me fall forever!" The man''s words and deeds were filled with great majesty, and his thick voice echoed with a palm. Shoot out, shake the void...


    "En? This world master is quite strong!" Monkey King looked at the power of the palm and was a little surprised. He squeezed his palm into a fist and blasted forward!


    "Boom~~~"


    Furious and overbearing, the entire void trembles, and the space is shattered, bombarding the fist wind, and it is instantly destroyed...


    "Sure enough, he has some abilities... No wonder he dared to challenge the deity..." The man''s gaze narrowed and looked a little serious. The breath of Monkey King made him pay attention.


    Put your hands together, the sound of the sound is heard, the entire space suddenly freezes, but the terrible fist wind is forbidden to move in an instant, and in an instant, it disappears...


    And Monkey King''s figure suddenly stopped, his whole body was restrained by the force of an invisible space, unable to move...


    "Just this ability, is it like challenging to be respected? It''s really overwhelming. You look down on the lord of a realm too... Then, fall into reincarnation!" The young man''s expression was indifferent, and he patted the whole The space instantly shattered like a mirror...


    If it is not stopped, Sun Wukong¡¯s body will probably shatter with this space like glass...


    "It seems that I was also underestimated..." The frozen Monkey King suddenly smiled, and the space that bound him all over his body suddenly shattered with the sound of''click'', and Monkey King slowly fell into the shattered space. Walking out of the middle, staring at the surprised young man, he couldn''t help but grinned: "I have never underestimated the Lord of the World... It''s just that I have been underestimated by you..."


    The weather was shining, making the whole world extremely unstable, and the youth finally changed color at this moment: "You... are also the master of one world? So why invade my world?"


    Because Monkey King''s dimension is higher than him, he can''t probe into Monkey King''s reality.


    "It''s really a boring question...Do you need a reason to seize someone else''s world lord?" Monkey King''s expression was indifferent, but his aura grew stronger.


    Transforming into a Super Saiyan can enhance his terrifying power. However, even if Sun Wukong does not change his body, he can still exert that terrible power. As the master of the world, he has the complete rules. Before, he was even more powerful. Comprehending the ultimate law of power...


    "The ultimate in power is destruction. Now, let you see the supreme law of destruction that I have newly realized! Sao Nian, don''t let me down!"


    Monkey King yelled, his muscles tightened and swelled instantly, and the power runes surrounding the wave of destruction shone on Monkey King''s body, blessing his body, and the terrible fluctuations permeated, causing the surrounding space to shatter, and the whole world began to violently Shaking, flash floods, and changes in the core of the earth caused the mortals of the lower realm to fall into endless panic...


    "This...this power...how...how can it be..." The youth was not in the indifferent and majesty before going back and forth, but was filled with deep horror. Under this terrible atmosphere of destruction, he felt death...


    "Unexpectedly... so strong?!!!"


    Shocked the young and middle-aged people no longer have the slightest hesitation, densely packed law runes surfaced, blessing themselves, and forming a terrible shield in front of them, endless black light flashing, covering the sky.


    The profound meaning of reincarnation emerges, layers of waves, sweeping towards Monkey King, trying to weaken his terrible destructive power...


    It¡¯s a pity that the power of reincarnation has not been close yet, and it is being crushed by the terrible might of destruction, because the law levels of the two generals are not above the same dimension at all, and what Sun Wukong is displaying at this moment is the strongest. Can the rules of destruction evolved from the law of power be easily weakened and blocked?


    "Okay... so strong... how could it be so strong..." The young man was shocked, and there was a sense of powerlessness in his heart!


    Life and death, he is no longer hesitating, all the runes of the law of the whole body flashed, and the condensate formed a sword of the most terrible rules!He wants to put all the power of the world to stop the destructive punch that Monkey King will bombard...


    The strong sword intent is so powerful that it can destroy the world!!


    At the beginning, it was the strongest method, because the young man knew that if he didn¡¯t use all the methods now, he might have no chance...


    "Are you ready? So, I''m going to make a move!" Monkey King is now so proud, his breath is shocking, his voice rumbling, like thunder...


    With a punch, the bright golden light is dazzling, a beam of golden light traverses the void, and the terrifying aura that it exudes makes the heavens feel trembling, moving forward, nothing is not destroyed...


    The young man''s face was dignified and terrifying, without saying a word, clenching the sword of rules in his hand, spurring all the energy in the body, slashing, and slashing!


    The dazzling sword light flashed in the void, and in an instant, it collided with the terrifying golden light beam...


    "boom!"


    The sky shook loudly, and the young man was struck by lightning, bleeding from his mouth, but he was extremely accomplished and terrifying in his flesh, and soon stabilized.It''s just that the horror in his eyes is more intense, because he feels that...can''t stop it, he can''t stop this terrible beam of destruction...power, he needs power...he needs more powerful power...


    A mouthful of blood spurted on the sword of rules, making it tainted with a terrifying sword intent full of killing and slaughter. The whole body was shrouded in divine glory, as if there was a raging flame burning, he even did not hesitate to burn his master source power Also get the power to withstand this terrible beam...


    Because of failure, all we face is death...

 553 Chapter Forty

    "Fate!" The young man yelled. The unprecedented death crisis made him a little crazy. He was dressed in ancient clothes, hunting in the wind, black hair scattered, and his face was cold. He wanted to desperately kill Monkey King. To solve this, this person is terrible, and he has only one chance, even if he pays a higher price, as long as he can win, he will not hesitate!


    In his hand, the Divine Ruler Sword was shining, turning from blood red to jet black, the blade was sharp, and the murderous aura flowed, the divine energy fluctuated violently, and it was world-wide.


    The main source of the burning world has increased this terrible fluctuation hundreds of times...


    The terrible power caused the whole world to collapse...


    "brush!"


    The burning source power and the sword condensed with the power of the complete rules once again shined with a shocking light, falling like a galaxy, and once again collided with the terrible golden beam...


    The terrible power erupts, and the world space is shattered...


    "Oh... it''s really disappointing... I still don''t have any strength to use... I wanted to see how far you can hold on... I didn''t expect that even my first level of skill would not be able to resist. Live...Forget it...that''s it..."


    Monkey King shook his head with a little regret, and suddenly increased the force in his hand. The golden light beam instantly skyrocketed, and the killing light that surged out was wiped out in an instant, smashing away all the swords of the youth!


    Immediately shattered a shield of laws in front of him, destroying the dry and rotten, and moving forward...


    The young man''s eyes were horrified. Perhaps, he was destined to be bloodied and even dead, because the enemy on the opposite side was almost invincible.


    The whole body is full of law runes, burning autonomously... and his spirit is also burning, ready to unleash the most powerful potential, and fight to the death!


    Just because he doesn''t want to give up, because he doesn''t want to die...


    "kill!!"


    The young man¡¯s voice was like the sound of a sword, causing the void to resonate. He burned the spirit and energy of his body, and his flesh and blood burned. The rules of the magic sword ran across the sky, and the breath was overwhelming, launching the most terrifying blow!The magic sword of rules moves forward and slashes away...


    "...Do you still want to resist? Do you want to live...Unfortunately...this world is a world where the strong respects...you fight for your own survival...what am I..."


    Monkey King''s face is solemn, no longer holding the slightest hand, the golden light beams instantly skyrocketed several times, covering a large area of ??void... Destroy everything that is obstructed in front with a destructive attitude...


    This time, there was no shocking explosion, the Boundless Sword Light was submerged by the monstrous golden light beam, piercing the void, breaking through the layers of obstacles, flashing through the void...


    The young man¡¯s body was shrouded in golden light in an instant...The terrifying force of destruction invaded his body, tearing his flesh and body, destroying everything...


    In the dazzling golden beam, his figure disappeared a little bit...


    In the end, there is only one source orb of this world that exudes eternal immortality...


    As the source pearl trembles, the light circulates, flashes, escapes into the void, and is about to escape...


    It''s a pity that the space here is forbidden, and it hits the more powerful space barrier, unable to advance half an inch...


    Monkey King grabbed it in his hand, and a pleading will radiated from it, but Monkey King remained unmoved, and waves of destruction emerged in his hand, erasing the last touch of divine thought in the source pearl.


    "After the fight, let''s call it a day..." Looking at this world source pearl in his hand, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.In a moment of thought, the Origin Orb of this realm instantly submerged in his forehead, and was absorbed a little by the Origin Orb in the Sea of ??Knowledge...


    The process of fusion and absorption lasted for nearly three days. So far, Monkey King has become the new master of this world in the world of the wagtail goddess...


    "Sure enough... fusing the source beads from other worlds can also enhance my understanding of the Supreme Law... Unfortunately, it can only be improved, but it is also limited... I cannot advance to the Supreme Rule... It seems that I will indeed rely on the dimension god in the future. Only Zhu can achieve the highest realm master at the fastest speed..."


    As soon as his mind moved, Monkey King¡¯s figure appeared on the ground... and everything around, houses collapsed, bottom shells changed, potholes, lava jets from time to time, dark clouds in the sky, and lightning from time to time, thick The thick blue smoke rises, and in the ruins, weeping and wailing are heard from time to time. This situation is like the end of the world...


    And all of this was caused by the battle between Monkey King and the Lord of this world...


    "It''s really a fragile world... Forget it, how can I say it, this is already my world..." Monkey King shook his head lightly, his thoughts spread, the collapsed houses stood up instantly, and the cracked ground instantly shook his head. Restore as usual..., the dead people stand up from the ground, they forget their sorrow, forget everything that happened before, and everything returns to normal again...


    Returning to their own world, the beauty surged up, surrounding Monkey King, especially Yue Hai and others. Seeing Monkey King, their gaze radiated like a wolf. Everything just now, they were all in Bulma. Under the broadcast of, they can see clearly, the shock and excitement in their hearts, they can hardly describe in words...


    I can only hug Monkey King tightly to vent the excitement in my heart...


    The deep affection is in no words...


    Two days have passed since Sun Wukong took Mei Zai and other daughters away from his own world, and returned to the world that belonged to them, but they all know that the world now belongs to them, Master Weiya. ¡­


    It¡¯s just this secret, only they know it in their hearts...


    At this moment, they are happy, because with such a heavenly strength, Master Weiya has changed the tragic fate of the wagtail, and they never have to worry about being separated from their beloved Master Weiya...


    Looking at the ruins in front of me, the original Izumozhuang is no longer there. Meiza looked at Monkey King and smiled softly: "We have to live here for a while. It seems that a residence is inevitable..."


    "You want me to restore Chuyunzhuang, don''t think about it..." Sun Wukong pouted immediately.


    "You are really careful..." Mei Zai shook her head helplessly, and laughed softly: "You are my only Master Weiya now... Forget it, since you don''t like Izumozhuang, just do whatever you like. Let¡¯s have a house! Can¡¯t let us sleep on the street?¡±


    "This can have..." Monkey King smiled faintly and waved his hand lightly. In an instant, a Chinese-style mansion stood in front of everyone.


    "Wow! What a beautiful house! Go in and take a look!" Yuehai and other women were attracted by the mansion in front of them, and ran in...


    And the other reed buds and wagtails of the imperial capital also started fierce battles frequently because of a message from the Yuzhongguang people...

 554 Chapter 41 This world does not need you

    The former Izumo-so is no longer there, but it is replaced by a very high-end luxury restaurant, but for the sudden appearance of the luxury restaurant, passers-by are not surprised, as if it originally existed here.


    At this time, it was the night after dinner, but Mei Zai was sitting on the balcony alone, looking at the brightly lit new eastern imperial capital.


    "Beautiful, do you have something on your mind?" Sun Wukong walked out of the inner room wearing a pair of big pants. His strong muscles that didn''t stick out made some flower idiots definitely be moved by it.


    His hair is still wet, apparently just coming out of the bathroom...


    "Goku... Do you think this idiot-like game of having 108 wagtails fight each other is interesting?" Mei Zai suddenly raised her head and looked at Monkey King with extremely serious eyes.


    "You said it''s an idiot game. If I''m denying it, wouldn''t it be a slap in the face!" Monkey King smiled lightly, squeezed Meizai''s body with his own fart, and squeezed her into a chair. Sit down: "A little past..."


    "There are so many chairs here, why are you squeezing with me!" Mei Zai looked at Monkey King and gave him a white look. The two of them were close to each other, and the temperature between them made her pretty face slightly Flushed.


    "Hey...you know..."


    Sun Wukong''s rogue behavior, once again in return for Meizai''s eye.This unscrupulous guy, but he didn''t look like that high god at all.


    "Na~ Goku... Can you do me a favor?"


    "Yes! No matter what..." Monkey King looked at Mei Zai with a faint smile.


    Mei Zai''s delicate hand trembled a little, and she could hear that Monkey King cared about her from Sun Wukong''s calm and indifferent words.There was a soft smile on his face: "Can you end the idiotic game of fighting between wagtails?..."


    "End this idiot-like game? Hehe... Naturally there is no problem... How can a mortal have the dominance of this game..."


    "Hey! You don''t want to play any games, do you?" Mei Zai Dai frowned and looked at Monkey King, her expression worried.If Monkey King wants to do something, then no one can stop it.


    "Hey~~Of course...but, what I want to play, but some shy games..." Monkey King smiled wryly, rubbed Meizai into his arms, leaned forward, and lowered his hands...


    "Damn it! I dared to steal food here, unforgivable, Tianzhu!!" At this moment, Yuehai walked out wearing a sexy bathrobe and looked at the two people hugging on the bench, suddenly furious. With a wave of his slender hand, a stream of water poured down, and with a''click'', the bench could no longer withstand the repeated tossing, and crashed into pieces. Monkey King fell to the ground with his butt, and the only big pants left on his body. , I was washed by the water, I don¡¯t know where I went...


    "Mother Xipi... Your little girl always comes to sabotage, and today''s brother has to take care of the family law!" I saw Monkey King howling wolf, light big fart, flashing body shape, and pulled her away. My bathrobe is perfectly presented, and the wolf howls, pounces on it... In this beautiful night, a picture of love is staged here...


    The rising sun slowly rises, and a new day has arrived...


    Meizai looked at the tallest building in the Imperial Capital Center, with an indescribable smile on her face: "I always wanted to end this ridiculous wagtail project before, and because of various considerations, I did not dare to act rashly. Today, it is finally ushered in. It''s time to come..."


    "Ah! By the way, this is for you, Wukong!" At this moment, Song suddenly handed over something wrapped in cloth to Monkey King.


    "What is this?" Monkey King opened the cloth bag curiously.


    "One of the two great artifacts... I was wanted by MBI because of this thing..." Song said embarrassedly, because she stole it back.


    "I thought it was destroyed in the Izumo-so accident..." Mei Zai looked at the things in Monkey King''s hands with some surprise, and said.


    "Such an important thing, of course, we must take good care of it..." Song laughed.


    "Artifact...this thing is fake...it seems miserable for you to be deceived by Yuzhongguang people!" Monkey King smiled faintly and shook his head.With a light hand squeezed, with a''click'', the so-called artifact was instantly crushed by him.


    "Really...really?" Song looked at the fragments of the place, with a dazed expression, and then furious: "Okay! The bastard president dare to lie to me! What is the purpose of my days of fear and fear? That damned president is absolutely unforgivable..."


    "It''s really pitiful..." All the women looked at Chaosong with sympathy...


    "Don''t worry, I will catch him and sling him viciously..."


    "Let''s go..." Sun Wukong took the lead and jumped towards the MBI location in the center of the Imperial Capital...The rest of the women followed...


    It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t go far, and I met a lot of obstacles from Wei Ya and Wagtails. It¡¯s just this kind of stuff, how could it stop Monkey King and his group? There is no need for Monkey King to do anything. The cats were instantly killed by Crow Yu.


    Her strength was astonishingly powerful, far surpassing ordinary wagtails, and after the eclosion of Monkey King, her strength has risen even more. Those ordinary wagtails are just a face-to-face, and they are instantly killed...


    The sound of the wings also sounded. Countless fighters appeared in the sky above the imperial capital. In the distance, there were countless tanks driving through various streets. Teams of heavily armed sergeants appeared on every street. ¡­


    "It seems that the people of Yuzhongguang have been prepared for a long time... Goku, what are we going to do?" Song habitually held down his glasses, looked at the horror lineup that suddenly appeared in front, and couldn''t help but look at Monkey King. .


    "Aircraft tanks... artillery machine guns... This Yuzhongguangren is really arrogant! Do you think you can deal with us with these broken coppers? It''s ridiculous..." Monkey King looked indifferent, with a look of disdain.


    "Let me listen to the person in front, and immediately retreat to us... If we take a step forward, we will launch the most violent attack..." A warning sounded from the front, and countless guns were aimed at the Monkey King and the others. The position, that posture, is extremely tough and arrogant.


    "Ignorance is really a sin! Ants should have the consciousness of ants... This world does not need you..."


    As Monkey King¡¯s words just fell, an incredible scene happened before everyone¡¯s eyes... The seemingly terrifying army was silently wiped out in this world, and disappeared with them, as well as the cars. Fully armed tanks, and those flying fighters flying in the sky...


    Suddenly, the front became empty...


    "How... how is it possible..." On a tall building, Yuzhongguangren''s indifferent expression with a confident face was momentarily stunned on the spot, and the mobile phone in his hand fell to the ground, unconsciously, intense crisis and fear, permeating My heart...


    PS: The wagtail goddess is almost over. The next story is to finish & <&>. After all, I wrote a little earlier, and a new chapter will begin tomorrow...

 555 Chapter 42 Final Chapter

    "Such a thing happened...Where are you... holy?..."


    Hiroto Yuchu stooped to pick up the phone on the ground, and on his face, he restored his former calm again: "It''s really an unexpected guy... Your appearance completely disrupted the pre-planning... Sure enough... Ordinary Isn¡¯t your force threatening you?... I didn¡¯t want to use that kind of thing... But depending on your posture... For my life, there¡¯s no other way... Hey... Why did it make me now? It seems like a big villain?..."


    Yuzhongguangren slowly raised his head to look at the sky. The clouds and mist in the sky seemed to have been ordered to disperse spontaneously. Above the sky, a huge empty island appeared, with a pair of wagtails on it. Wing, it seems that the entire island is supported by it...


    "Haha~~Only the queen of wagtail can control Huangtian...Like the divine tool, it possesses the power of life and death of human beings... But this time the queen who can control Huangtian, but on his side... really a one The troublesome problem... But it doesn''t matter, even if it can only deliver a blow, it is enough... Ha ha... It can''t be blamed on me... Who told you to destroy me... I don''t want to die..."


    "Look...It''s Zhuotian!!" Song suddenly pointed to the sky and exclaimed.


    "Does the Yuzhongguang people want to use the power of Huangtian to deal with us?" Fenghua''s expression also changed slightly.


    "Golden sky?..." Asama Yoshiya looked up at Gunten above the sky, her eyes were a bit complicated. As the wagtail queen of this generation, she controlled the ownership of Gonten, and at the same time, the memory in her mind was like the tide. Like that...


    At a certain time, she always hoped that with the help of Huangtian''s power, she would realize the ambition in her heart and let that person return to her side again...


    It''s just that Monkey King suddenly appeared arrogantly and changed his first thoughts... He burned and melted his thoughts of him with his gentleness and arrogance, and occupied every place in his heart unreasonably and arrogantly...


    Then everything will be meaningless...In that case, let this boring wagtail project go to the end...


    "I have temporarily lost control of it... I think it must have been done by Michuhiro... Goku... Destroy it... This kind of thing shouldn''t exist in the world..." Asama Miya breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Zhuo. God, finally made up his mind.


    "Since this is your wish... I am naturally willing to serve you..." Monkey King smiled lightly, staring at Huangtian, very calmly.


    At the same time, Yuchuhiro also issued an instruction to kill Nagten...


    "Attack! Zhuotian! Get rid of all the guys who want to disadvantage me!!!"


    The dazzling white light suddenly shone out from the sky, as dazzling as the sun, entraining a beam of destructive waves, in the energy gathering, instantly, it is lasing, piercing the void, and illuminating the half of the wall here. sky¡­


    The goal is to point to the direction where Monkey King and others are...


    The terrible power has caused Crow Feather and Mei Zai to change their colors...


    "Wow! Attacked, Goku! Stop it..." Song yelled immediately, because they knew the identity of Monkey King, so facing such a terrifying attack, none of them felt afraid.


    "Hehe...Since you have launched such an attack on me...then...but you will be sentenced to death..." Monkey King looked indifferently, looking at the terrifying light beam that occupied half of the sky, and said calmly: "In my name...dissipate! "


    The dazzling beam of light instantly lased in front of Monkey King. However, as his words fell, the beam of light was only a few inches away from him. In an instant, it stopped, and it was like blue smoke, slowly. dissipate¡­


    In the distance, the surviving wagtails looked at this incredible scene in front of them, and they were all stunned...


    "Handsome... handsome!" Jie looked at Monkey King''s gaze, already full of little stars who endlessly worshipped.


    "Is this... the power of God... It''s so intoxicating..." Yayu looked excited and looked a little crazy...


    "Why... how come... the power of Zhuotian... was actually blocked like this?" Yuzhong Hiroto was a little dazed, with an incredible color in his eyes.


    Sun Wukong flashed his figure, and for a moment, he appeared on the tall building with Meizai and other women. He looked at the person in front of Yuzhong Hiroshi, and said faintly: "Do you know the consequences of shooting me?"


    "What...what?" Yuzhongguang people looked at Monkey King in a little horror, standing in front of him, feeling that they could no longer have the slightest thought of resistance.For the first time, he felt the real breath of death...


    "Let''s disappear with Huangtian... This is God''s judgment on you..."


    Looking at his fading body, Yuzhong Hiroto''s eyes widened in shock, a little unbelievable, but in his eyes at this time, there was surprisingly no fear...


    "You... turned out to be a god? Haha... It turns out that I finally lost in the hands of God... Then it was not wrong to lose... Instead, I should feel very honored, haha..."


    "Hiroto!!" At this time, there was a sudden exclamation. Takami Sahashi ran from the corridor not far away, but just saw a little bit of disappearance, and only half of the body was left. His pupils shrank instantly. ¡­


    "Haha~~ I''m so sorry... Gao Mei... It''s obviously such a fun game... I didn''t expect it to end so soon... It''s really unlucky... Before I knew it, I actually offended a real god... Gao Mei ...Take care of yourself...and...our children..."


    "Please... forgive Guangren... Although he is a bit nervous... all kinds of unreliable... But I swear, he is definitely not a bad person... Please... just spare him this time..." Sahashi Takami suddenly kneeled Falling in front of Monkey King, repeatedly kowtow begging for mercy.


    "Oh... Gaomei... You don¡¯t need to be like this... I did have the power to mobilize Guantian before... So you don¡¯t have to beg for me..." The body disappeared little by little, and the tone of Yuzhong Hiroshi still seemed like this. Easy.This person is indeed a bit neurotic, and doesn''t know how the brain is generated.


    "You bastard, shut up! I''m begging for you!" Zuoqiao Gaomei suddenly roared, but there were tears hanging in the corner of his eyes.


    Seeing the appearance of Takami Sahashi, Yuchu Hiroren Xinxin closed his mouth.


    "Wukong... I think it''s better to forget... Although this Yuzhongguangren is very annoying, but he is really not bad, I think I will spare his life..." Fenghua hesitated for a moment, still begging.


    "Yeen! The president''s person is very good! Goku, please spare the president!" Knot also pleaded hopefully to Monkey King.


    "Do you all think so?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but looked at Yuehai and other women beside him.


    "Although this stuff is a bit unpleasant, but the crime is not dead! Just forgive him this time!" Yuehai and the other girls looked at Monkey King carefully, and nodded.After all, they are all kind sisters.


    "It seems that you guys are very popular... Everyone is willing to intercede for you, if so, please forgive you to die!"


    Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and Yuzhongguangren¡¯s disappearing body instantly restored...


    "However, capital crimes are forgiven, and living crimes cannot escape. For the rudeness just now, there is a price to pay..."


    As he said, Monkey King patted the past, Yuzhong Guangren instantly, like a ground gourd, rolled all the way towards the distance...


    "Guang...Guangren...!!!" Takami Sahashi was shocked at the moment, rushed to him, and helped him up. He was covered in blood, and he was still breathing. He breathed a sigh of relief and immediately thanked Monkey King again. , As long as you are not dead, then luckily...


    Seeing Takami Sahashi¡¯s gratitude, Michuhiro was very speechless, I was beaten up like this, thank you...


    Looking at the injuries he suffered from fractures, not a year or a half, I don¡¯t think he will get better...


    And the Zhutian above the sky is still gradually disappearing, and finally, completely erased from this world...


    Immediately after Monkey King waved his hand, countless wagtails appeared here, and the 108 wagtails were all counted.But most wagtails have stopped functioning...


    And the rest of the wagtails all had doubts on their faces...but some wagtails looked at Monkey King''s gaze with great respect...because they saw everything before...


    Standing in front of them was a true god, so they all seemed very excited...


    "What do you plan to do with these wagtails?" Asama Miya came to Monkey King''s side and asked with some doubts.


    "The existence of wagtails should not exist in the world. You will only disrupt the order of this world. As the god of this world, I have an obligation to take you back... You are all wagtails that have not been feathered, so I want to bring You take it out of this world together...you, are you willing?"


    "Yes... we are willing to obey God''s will..." The beautiful wagtail sisters blushed and expressed their approval. At this moment, they all had a strong reaction to Monkey King.This can''t blame them for the idiots, as the world''s masters, these wagtails can no longer resist.


    Looking at the 30 or so demon-looking giant wagtails in front of him, Sun Wukong was happy with flowers, especially the grass in the sister paper group. This cute little loli is a rare species.The loli raised by my brother''s family have all grown up, and now the only one left is Yue''er. It''s time to be a former employee.


    "But! Don''t you just want to take these beautiful wagtails into your own harem? If you pretend, you just pretend to me hard..." Yue Hai held Xiong in both hands with an unhappy expression.


    "I''m going! Yuehai, you dare to lift up brother, see how I smoke you at night..." Xiao Jiujiu in his heart was seen at a glance, and Sun Wukong''s old face suddenly blushed.As a result, I was shameless, and with a big wave of his hand, he aggressively stopped those wagtails that were still pure and virgin and accepted them into their own world. As for the other wagtails, they were Sun Wukong erased his memory and became an ordinary person, staying in this world...


    So far, everything about the wagtail has been erased from this world...


    "Goddess of Wagtail" is over. Whether everyone is satisfied or dissatisfied with this ending, the new chapter will continue, and the next story will continue with the plot of "Naruto"...

 556 Chapter One Return to Naruto

    The world created by Monkey King, and the many wagtail girls who have just entered here are full of surprises for this new world, especially the Dragon Palace City where Monkey King lives. The degree of luxury makes them stunned. There is a piece of grass on the side of the road. They are all peerless medicines that never come out of the world...


    "From now on, you will live here... and, before you have enough strength, don''t leave this Dragon Palace City casually. The monsters outside are far from opponents for you now..." The wagtail sister, Monkey King warned carefully, but unfortunately, his hard work was in vain, because the attention of all the sisters was completely attracted by the things in Dragon Palace...


    "Forget it...you should do it yourself!" Monkey King waved his hand helplessly.After getting permission from Monkey King, all the girls cheered and dispersed...


    "Wukong... the world''s affairs are over... Should you take me back and have a look?" At this moment, Jiu Xin Na came to Monkey King''s side and looked at him hopefully.


    "Go back?... the world of Naruto?" Monkey King pondered for a while, then looked at Kushina: "Do you want to go back?"


    "Well... it''s been so long... I think Naruto should have grown up too... I want to see him..." Jiu Xin Na looked at Monkey King and nodded.


    "I also want to go back and see... I don''t know how Sasuke and the others are..." At this moment, Uchiha Mikoto also walked over and looked at Monkey King hopefully: "Goku, take us back to see... You go Isn''t it all the same in which world?"


    "Yeah! Brother Wukong, take us back to see! Although we don''t like that world very much...but, after all, it is the place where we were born..." At this time, Xianglin and Bai also came to Monkey King''s side. One right hugged her, and Fengman in front of Xiong rubbed Sun Wukong¡¯s arm from time to time, making Sun Wukong a heartbeat...


    After the precipitation of time, the former little Lolita has disappeared. Instead, they are replaced by two beautiful and charming mature imperial sisters. Their charming and charming postures seem to be a bit guilty.


    "Since you all want to go back and take a look... then go back and take a look!" Monkey King smiled slightly, but his big hands became extremely irregular...


    "Really? I know that Brother Wukong is the best! Hurry up! Let''s go back now..." Xianglin''s complexion was a little red when he was touched by Monkey King, but his tone was particularly excited.Even if people hate a place, there are always times when they are homesick.


    Monkey King glanced around, only to find that all the girls were doing their own things, and some were even acting as tour guides, taking the new wagtail sisters to play the entire Dragon Palace...


    "Well...It''s okay to be idle anyway..." Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his hand, and the door of the dimension suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The other girls are not surprised. They are used to this kind of thing. They just glanced at it, and they all retracted their eyes...


    "It would be an accident, you should wait here first, then I will call you out..."


    Jiuxinai and the others already knew that during their last crossing, Monkey King discovered the trace of Yuan Mie. Therefore, the arrangement for Monkey King is meaningless, but Jiuxinai still reminded: "Hurry up! Don''t just worry about the bubble. Sister paper..."


    Monkey King suddenly rolled her eyes, took a big step, and walked into the door of the dimension...


    Countless dimensional channels appeared in front of him again, and Monkey King carefully sensed...


    "Is this here..." His figure flashed and disappeared instantly...


    In a dense forest like a primitive, towering ancient trees, colorful doors of light flashed in an instant, Monkey King took a light step, slowly walked out...


    "The world of Naruto... is it really a nostalgic world..." Monkey King looked up at the sky, and couldn''t help but recall his previous time as an otaku. After waiting for a week, he finished watching it in tens of minutes. The fragments of the memories accounted for most of it, and I was in the mood at the time, I wish I could scold my mother...


    "So now... what time period will it be..."


    Monkey King felt a little, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "This time...it''s not bad..." His mind moved, and the figure disappeared in an instant...


    In Konoha Village, Hokage Office, three generations of old men are seriously correcting the documents on the table...


    Sun Wukong''s figure flashed behind him in an instant, patted his shoulder lightly, and smiled: "Oh, old man, it''s surprising! There was no peeping at the female bathhouse this time..."


    "Who?!!!" The three-generation old man was so frightened that his hairs stood upright in a flash. Who suddenly appeared behind him, and he didn''t even feel it?


    "Swish!!!!!~~"


    Suddenly, in the Hokage office, several people from the dark side with cat masks suddenly flashed, clenching their weapons, and immediately surrounding Monkey King...


    "Why... Do you want to fight?" Sun Wukong smiled faintly, and looked at the surrounding Anbu staff with some playfulness...


    "You...you are..." After seeing Monkey King''s face, the three-generation old man''s face changed slightly. He waved his hand at the bottom and said, "It''s okay... he''s not an enemy... you go back!"


    The Anbu staff didn''t say a word, their figure flashed, disappeared, as if they had never appeared before...


    "Haha...Master Wukong...you haven''t seen you in a few years, you still haven''t changed at all!" The three-generation old man looked at Monkey King with a smile on his face.


    "Stop talking nonsense... I heard that Konoha is going to have a Chunin exam... So I came to have a look... Shunbian got me a house closest to Yurihong, the closer the better..."


    "This guy won''t be the attention of Xi Rihong? I said why he suddenly appeared in our Konoha..." The three-generation old man suddenly realized that he was very happy to open a residence permit to Monkey King. You know, This is a super powerhouse who even opened seven doors and can abuse food at will!As long as Monkey King does not destroy Konoha, he can''t ask for such a strong man to live in Konoha.


    "The address of the room you live in is on the check-in certificate...you..."


    "Thank you, old man, do you work yourself!" Before the three generations of old men could finish speaking, the figure of Monkey King had disappeared.


    "I still can''t see clearly... Where did such a strong come from... Besides, I haven''t finished speaking yet... Forget it, let him go..." The three-generation old man looked at the place where Sun Wukong disappeared. , Shook his head, and immediately faced the empty corner, saying: "On the third, you can go and report to the elders group...especially Danzang... this person is not allowed to have any surveillance behavior. If you offend him, It¡¯s no good for us Konoha...understand?"


    "Yes!" In the corner, a black shadow suddenly appeared, flashed, disappeared...


    PS: Although Naruto has been chasing the changes, I don¡¯t know how many years I have seen the previous plots, and I have forgotten it all. Let me review the story. When I clarify the plot, I¡¯m breaking out...

 557 Chapter 2 Temari

    On the street, Sun Wukong held the check-in certificate issued for him by three generations, and looked at the earthworm-like font on it, and suddenly felt uncomfortable: "TMD, any rubbish text, no one can understand..."


    Well, to understand does not mean that you understand.


    At this time, around the corner, Monkey King suddenly saw two slightly familiar figures, one carrying a white cloth-wrapped puppet, and the other a girl, looking at her back, she looked extremely slender. , Without losing the rich man.


    Such an unconventional dress, even if decades have passed, Monkey King can still be recognized at a glance. Isn''t this the Kankuro and Temari of the Sanin trio!


    Monkey King grinned his chin, but he smiled, strode forward, and was about to talk to Teju: "Hi! Beautiful..."


    "Ahhhh~~!!!"


    However, at this moment, the four figures sprinted at an alarming speed from not far away. The panic and yelling appearance covered the next voice of Monkey King... and his hand stretched in the air directly stiffened. Once there, I immediately looked around, huh!Fortunately, no one saw it. Otherwise, he would lose his face. Turning his head and looking at the Naruto who suddenly appeared, Monkey King''s face turned black...


    With a "clam", the little ghost who ran in the front had already hit Kanjirou''s body. Kanjirou put his hands in his pockets, if nothing happened, but the little ghost was shocked. He sat down on the ground...


    "It hurts..." Kanjiuro turned to the little ghost on the ground with a dissatisfaction, his tone was extremely arrogant.He squeezed the little devil''s xiong flap and lifted his whole person up: "I said it hurts, bastard devil..."


    "Kinohamaru!" Naruto and others behind him suddenly became angry.


    "Forget it! Otherwise, he will teach him again later..." Temari looked around and said with a worried expression. He seemed extremely jealous of him.


    "Sorry, I was not good just now..." Kozakura immediately pretended to apologize weakly, but her heart was a different story: "What''s the matter, who are these people?"


    "Hey! Put him down for me!" Naruto roared on the side, with blue veins on his forehead protruding, as if he was going to go forward.


    "Huh! Is this Konoha''s Shinobu..."


    Kankuro squeezed Konoha Maru with one hand, his tone was very arrogant: "It''s just for fun before that guy comes..."


    "Let go of me! Let go..." Konohamaru struggled, kicking with her little feet, but it was useless.


    "Damn it!" Naruto roared suddenly, his head heated up, and immediately rushed up...


    "Huh~~" Kankuro couldn''t help but hang a weird smile at the corner, his fingers danced secretly, Naruto suddenly felt that he was caught under his feet, and the momentum of the forward movement instantly lost his balance, and he uttered a fart. Sit down...


    "Damn! It''s really shameful to be so talented..." Not far away, Monkey King looked at him, a little shameful.


    "What happened just now?" Naruto looked surprised.


    "Konoha''s Shinnin is really weak..." Looking at Naruto, Kankuro''s tone looked disdainful.


    "Hey~~ It''s not right to bully the small with big things... Although I don''t want to be nosy, but I was hit by me, so I have to talk..." At this time, Monkey King had to come forward and look at Kanjirou. , Said lightly.


    Although he was a little unhappy about Naruto''s behavior just now, but in terms of how he said, this guy is also his half cheap son. Although he will not admit it, there is always such a relationship, how can outsiders be bullied.


    "Where did you come from?" Kanjiuro looked at Monkey King, still looking so arrogant and arrogant, he didn''t put Monkey King in his eyes.


    Who is Sun Wukong, a handsome guy who looks only seventeen or eighteen years old, with a gentle sun and a harmless appearance, who would be afraid of him.


    "Wu...Wu...Big Brother Wukong?!" Seeing Monkey King''s figure, Naruto shouted with excitement.For a while, all tears and nose flowed out.


    "Haha! Naruto, I haven''t seen you in a few years, you have grown up a lot!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Huh? Do you know this person? Naruto?" Sakura was a little puzzled, and she folded her hands, her eyes sparkling at Monkey King, a nympho like: "Really handsome..."


    "Big Brother Wukong! When did you come back?" At this moment, Naruto ignored Sakura directly, and said happily next to Monkey King.


    "I just came back..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and turned to look at Kanjirou: "I''ll talk about it later, if I have something to do, I will solve the problem here first..."


    "Hey! Boy, can you put Konoha Maru down? Stop this matter, how about?" Looking at Kanjirou, Monkey King said lightly.


    "Boy? Hey... I was really underestimated..." Kankuro''s face showed a sneer, and said very arrogantly: "If you have the ability, then save people from my hands. !"


    "At a young age, it''s so arrogant, so... not good..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and for a short while, he appeared in front of Kankuro, and the Konoha Maru in his hand was already carried by Monkey King. On hand...


    "How come...!" Kanjirou''s pupils shrank, his expression shocked.


    "So fast... I didn''t see the slightest movement at all..." Temari was also shocked, with such skill, it seems that even their teacher is a little bit inferior.


    "Oh! Bullying a child... there is no sense of accomplishment at all..." Monkey King sighed, and slowly stretched out his right hand, flicking a finger between Kanjiuro''s eyebrows, and there was a soft''pop'' accompanied by a sound Muffled, Kankuro''s figure flew out directly, knocking down a large wall with a bang...


    "Kan...Kan Kuro..." Temari was shocked at the moment, his figure flashed, he pulled out the big fan pinned to his waist, and looked at Monkey King with hostility.


    "Oh! It seems to be too hard..." Monkey King smiled heartlessly, looked at Temari, waved his hand, and said, "Beauty, we are not enemies! You don''t need to look at me so vigilantly... Go and see how your companion is doing!"


    "Kanjirou..." Daisy Temari glanced at Monkey King with a slightly frowned eyebrow, and walked towards the collapsed wall, looking at Kanjirou who was lying on all sides among the gravel, Temari was slightly startled, the swollen forehead of the bowl. The big bag, it looks very scary, the eyes are bigger than the copper bell, and he has obviously lost consciousness...


    Temari squatted down in a hurry, sniffed, and breathed a sigh of relief...


    Turning around, Temari looked at Monkey King with a very serious expression, his eyes were full of shock, and the other party actually jumped Kanjirou with one finger. Even their teacher could hardly do this.


    "Is this the strength of Konoha Village?..."..

 558 Chapter 3 Yahua Butterfly Language

    "Hi! Beauty! To declare in advance, I am not Konoha''s ninja!" Monkey King looked at Temari and smiled lightly.


    It''s just that this faint smile, seen in Temari''s eyes, is so terrifying: "He... actually knows what I''m thinking in my heart?"


    "No! You think too much... I guessed..." Monkey King looked at Temari with a smile on his face.


    "He... he can..." Temari felt a chill in his heart, and hurriedly blocked his xiog with his hands, afraid that his little secret would be completely peeped by Monkey King.


    "The one over there... reports your name... I am very interested in you..." Suddenly, a voice full of killing and hoarseness came.Teju turned his head and looked at a big tree, only to find a young man with a big gourd carrying Xiong hanging upside down on a branch with his hands hung on the branch. The word''love'' was engraved on his left forehead, and he knew it was my love. Luo''s Peugeot!


    "Gaara..." Daisy Temari frowned, looked at Kankuro, and was silent again.


    "Kid kid go while... My brother only likes women... Don''t get involved, thank you..." Monkey King looked at Gaara, looking very speechless.Only after listening to his words, Temari and others became even more speechless: "This guy is still humorous..."


    Even Gaara raised his brow slightly when he heard what Sun Wukong said.


    "Hey! When will you stay here until? It''s time to go back and gather. Kakashi-sensei seems to have something to announce..." At this time, the handsome Sasuke suddenly appeared on the same tree as Gaara and looked at Naruto. With Sakura, faintly said.


    "Assemble? What is Mrs. Kakashi doing! This time..." Naruto looked a little unhappy.After looking at Monkey King, he couldn''t see each other again, but he had to leave immediately.


    "Go! There is so much time to see later, compared to Kakashi calling you to gather, it is also for this Zhongnin exam!" Monkey King looked at Naruto and said.


    "Central Ninja exam?" Naruto and others were shocked.


    "Hey! The Chunin exam was held in Konoha! Don''t say that you still don''t know?" Temari looked at Sakura with contempt.Just the expressions of a few people, but the answer is obvious.


    "Ninja test... No wonder there will be ninjas from other villages in our village..." Sakura looked at the Temari people in a daze.


    "Central Ninja exam! Let''s go! Brother Goku, we''ll see you later..." Naruto was obviously very excited at the moment, and waved his hand to Monkey King and took Sakura and left with Sasuke.After Konohamaru thanked Monkey King, they also left here.


    Here, only Sun Wukong and Temari are left.


    "Hi! Beauties, you just came to Konoha, do you want me to be a tour guide! I am very familiar with this place!" Okay, Goku, what''s your morals? I seem to be planning to ask people for directions before. .


    "No need! Thank you!" Temari has already labeled Monkey King extremely dangerous. If it weren''t for his strength, he would have slapped him and avenged Kanjirou.


    "Let''s go! Hey~~ It seems that this trip to Konoha will be very interesting..." Gaara turned into a sheet of sand and suddenly appeared not far from Temari, his face looked very excited. , The murderous aura of that body was shocking, and he was so bloody at a young age.


    Looking at the back of the three people and three of them leaving, Monkey King smiled faintly: "Is Zhong Ren taking an exam? Haha...it''s interesting..." He said, looked at the temporary residence card in his hand, and whispered: "Forget it, or Let¡¯s learn the language of Yahua butterfly..."


    Turned around, came to a street with a lot of pedestrians, and smiled at a young woman walking by: "Hey! Beauty, come, let brother touch it!" As he said, he stretched out his right hand to the other side. In the astonished gaze, she lightly supported her forehead, and a message suddenly flashed in his mind...


    "Dead hooligan, dare to eat my old lady''s tofu and look for death!" The beautiful young woman who came back to her senses instantly burst into anger, picked up a wooden board on the side, and slashed at Monkey King...


    "I''m going! It''s cruel!" Sun Wukong felt a cold sweat immediately, his figure flashed, he went up to the roof, jumped a few times, disappeared...


    "Damn pervert... count you running fast..."


    "What a misstep! So a beautiful young woman who turned out to be a tigress..." Monkey King looked at the temporary residence card in his hand, he could clearly understand the text on it, and he couldn''t help but smile: "Learning words is so simple..."


    According to the above address, Monkey King came to a house...Although Konoha''s road seemed strange to Monkey King, as long as he wanted to know, it was just a matter of thought.


    It''s just that if everything is known in advance, then life will appear boring, so he rarely uses such abilities.


    I took out the key and opened the door. The house was cleaned and arranged neatly. For Konoha, this house was considered good.


    When I came to the window, my goal was that on the balcony of another building, a few sexy underwear fluttered in the breeze...


    Over the corner of Monkey King¡¯s mouth, a smile suddenly appeared: "These three generations of old men are really good at being a man! They even got me a room facing Xi Rihong... Hmm... Seeing you are so good at life, I can consider not letting you hang up so soon..."


    "Okay! This is my future nest!" With a wave of one hand, the room here instantly changed its appearance. The sofa and chair appeared out of thin air, and the room around the room was instantly spotless...


    At the same time, in the Hokage office, not long after the meeting was over, Yurihong was once again summoned here by three generations of old men...


    "Three generations of adults, I wonder if you are so anxious to invite me to come here?" The mature and charming Xi Rihong, standing in front of the three generations, said with a slightly respectful tone.


    "Recruiting you this time...In fact, it is a very important thing that I want to rely on you..." The three generations looked extremely serious while holding a pipe in hand.


    Looking at the extremely serious expressions of the three generations, Xi Rihong''s complexion was also straight: "Please say!"


    "That person...appeared again..." The three-generation old man stared at the old red and knocked on the pipe in his hand.


    "That person? Who?" Xi Rihong was obviously taken aback, and the three-generation old man suddenly said something so thoughtless, no wonder she didn''t react immediately.


    "The man more than six years ago... came to our Konoha village again..."


    "That person..." Yurihong''s pupils shrank slightly, Jiaoqu trembled slightly, and she was in a daze. She remembered in her mind that Kai, who had opened the eight gates of the seven gates, was an invincible posture that could be slapped casually. ¡­The figure who rescued himself from danger¡­


    It''s just that he is too mysterious. Since then, she has never seen it...when it was a long time, she tried to find it, but there was still no news, as if the world had evaporated...


    "Where is he... now?" After calming down his slightly trembling heart, Xi Ri blushed and looked at the three-generation old man with a calm face. ..

 559 Chapter 4 Super Large Steel Plate

    "I asked you to come here this time because of this. He lives next door to your house. You should know the room that has been free..." Three generations looked at Xi Rihong and said.


    "Is it there?..."


    "This person is very mysterious and powerful. If you monitor too much, it will cause dissatisfaction with the other party. For Konoha, it is a disaster, but his origin is unknown, and no one knows what his identity is. ¡­Now is an important period for the Ninja test. Other Ninja villages will come to Konoha... And with his temper, I am afraid that there will be trouble with other Ninja villages, so he will trouble you to take care of it... this It can be considered a special task for you..."


    "Isn''t this kind of task more suitable for Kakashi? Why me?" Yurihong looked at the three generations with some doubts.


    "It''s just to arrange suitable candidates according to his preferences..." The three-generation old man took a pipe and said lightly.


    "Do you like it?" Xi Rihong suddenly remembered the outstanding women who had been with Monkey King before, shook her head and said, "I''ll take this task!"


    "Then I will trouble you...Don''t let him cause trouble, otherwise, it may cause Konoha to fight with other villages..."


    "I understand..." Xi Rihong nodded, turned around, and left the Hokage office.


    "I hope nothing will happen..." In the room, only three generations sighed.


    Konoha at this time is the most lively. On the streets, there is a constant flow of people. From time to time, you can see the ninja wearing its village guard. Obviously because of the advent of the Ninja exam, the ninja in the village is getting more and more...


    Leaving his house and walking on the street, for a while, Monkey King really didn''t know what to do. Looking around, he just saw the Yile ramen restaurant not far away. Uncle Yile was very busy. And a beautiful woman was also slapped beside him, and she, the daughter of Uncle Yile, Changpu...


    Because there are many ninjas from other villages today, the business of Yile Ramen Restaurant is also the best...


    "It''s really lively! Since you are all here... I will try the Yile Ramen here..." Monkey King stepped forward, only to find that there were people around him, and there was no room for him. Place.


    "It seems to have to wait a long time..." Monkey King shook his head helplessly.


    "Are you hungry? How about I invite you to eat barbecue!" Suddenly, a mature and beautiful voice sounded behind Sun Wukong.


    "You are... Xi Rihong!" Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared behind him, Monkey King was slightly surprised.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years, you still haven''t changed at all..." Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King with a faint smile on her face.In my heart, it is a bit complicated.I don''t know when, this figure has been lingering in my mind, maybe, it was the moment he saved himself before!The sudden disappearance of Monkey King had made her feel lost for a period of time. She thought that she might not meet again in the future, so she didn''t want to meet again today.


    "You have become more mature and beautiful! And more feminine!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and praised without evasiveness.


    "Really?" A smile appeared on Xi Rihong''s face. He glanced around and said: "There are too many people here, let''s go elsewhere! Let me treat you!"


    "Beauty treats, that''s natural to go! Lead the way!" Monkey King smiled, turning around, and suddenly a touch of softness came from his wrist. This felt so familiar, as if he had encountered something that shouldn''t be touched...


    "Asshole! You don''t have eyes!" A sweet drink sounded beside him, and Monkey King turned his head to look, only to find a beautiful-looking girl guarding Xiong with her hands, staring at herself with shame.


    Monkey King, I don''t know what happened yet!There is a lot of people here, and when I turned around, I ran into something that people shouldn''t touch.


    "Ah! I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean it!" Monkey King said with a faint smile.For sister paper, he has always been more gentle.


    "Hey~~ I''m sorry to say something? So, if I pierce a blood hole in your body, will I just apologize and it will be done?" The girl next to the girl collapsed with a bandage and bowed. The man with a hunchback smiled extremely gloomily. The shuriken in his hand exuded a hint of cold light, but the dispensable murderous aura radiated from his body, obviously not a benevolent.


    After listening to the other party''s words, Monkey King''s eyes instantly cold.


    "Look at the forehead guards on your heads, it should be from Otonin Village, right? He has already apologized, please don''t go too far..." Xi Rihong frowned slightly, stepped forward, and said.


    "Otonin Village..." Looking at the people in front of him, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but sneer at the corners of his mouth: "It turns out that this is the Sack, then she is golden... and the one behind them is Toss, right? It¡¯s really hard to remember such a dragon-like character..."


    "Hey~~ Apology? If you let us touch it like this, we will accept his apology..." Toss behind him sneered.In his eyes, there is no obscene meaning, obviously it is not the beauty of Xi Rihong, but that he does not want to let this matter go so far, deliberately looking for faults to make things difficult.


    When they came to Konoha, they have never had a chance to start, so they can get rid of the people in Konoha Village. Now that they have finally encountered it, how can it be so simple as it is?


    "You..." Obviously, Xi Rihong also clearly saw this, and the anger in her eyes flashed away.


    "Grass! What are you TM! Dare to hit Lao Tzu''s head! Believe it or not, Lao Tzu pinched you to death!" Sun Wukong immediately squeezed the throats of Toss and Sack, and raised it in the air. The eyes are full of coldness, as long as he pinches so gently, the lives of the two will end.


    Zack and Toss were shocked and sweated all over. The terrible killing intent emanating from Monkey King was far less than the Oshe Maru. A deep fear came from the heart, and in an instant, even the courage to struggle was also It disappeared, and what was left was the despair of closing my eyes and waiting for death...


    Jin was shocked in an instant. He just wanted to make a move, but he was only glanced at by Monkey King. He was silent, afraid to move the slightest: "Little girl, I advise you not to act rashly, otherwise, even if you are a woman, Brother can''t beat it..."


    The faint words, like the sentence of death, a touch of fear from the soul, made Dejin''s figure suddenly stop in place, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, this person is simply terrible...


    I thought I was looking for a soft persimmon to pinch, but I didn''t want to kick such a super outline board...

 560 Chapter 5 Hinata

    "Wukong! Don''t kill them...!" Xi Rihong was taken aback by Monkey King''s sudden behavior, and hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed his hand to stop his next behavior.


    "What are you doing?" Sun Wukong looked at it with dissatisfaction.


    "You can''t kill them, otherwise we Konoha will have a conflict with Otonin Village..." Yurihong explained hurriedly.


    "I''m afraid of being a hairy egg, I''ll just provoke me in Yinren Village, and I will kill them every minute..." Monkey King said very aggressively.He has never considered the consequences of the so-called daring talents, because everything in this world is not in his eyes.


    "Your Excellency is really a big tone! It seems that we don''t put our Otonin Village in our eyes..." At this moment, a very feminine-looking man walked out of the crowd, and his forehead guard, It is the forehead of Otonin Village.


    "Why, are you not convinced?" Monkey King looked at the incoming person faintly, but there was an inexplicable arc of evil in the corner of his mouth.At a glance, he could see that this product was disguised by Da She Wan.


    Da She Wan''s heart suddenly jumped, a touch of extremely dangerous perception rose from the heart, looking at Monkey King''s gaze, he suddenly became vigilant.Snakes are extremely sensitive to danger, but the dangerous breath that Monkey King gave him is unprecedented. This is bound to be a great enemy.


    "When did Konoha appear such a character? Hehe...interesting..." Oshamaru was puzzled, but he didn''t want to startle the snake, otherwise it would affect the future plan, but it would not be a good deal.


    "Haha...That''s not true. It is true that the people in Otonin Village are wrong. I apologize to you here. I wonder if I can let them go?"


    "Let it? Who do you think you are? Tell me to let it go? Wouldn''t it be very shameless!" Sun Wukong ignored the Dashewan at all. You told me to let it go, but I wanted to pinch them all to death.


    Monkey King''s behavior instantly made Da She Wan''s expression extremely gloomy, and Uncle Snake is not a vegetarian!


    "Wukong! Don''t! For the sake of my face, you can spare them..." Xi Rihong at this time was anxious!If the two of them were really killed, Konoha might really go to war with Otonin Village.As everyone knows, the current Otonin Village is here to destroy Konoha.


    Seeing the pleading expression on Xi Rihong''s face, Monkey King frowned slightly. Although he can ignore Yinnin Village and ignore anyone else, Xi Rihong''s feelings still need to be taken into account. After all, she wants to attack. One of his goals is to not leave a bad image.


    "Since you have said so, then I will look at your face and spare their lives..." Then, Sun Wukong lightly opened his hand...


    However, it was a loud "touch~~". It was obvious that it was no more than a few centimeters in height. Toss and Sack were in a crash, crashing to the ground, and directly splashing a hole in the boss. However, the two of them were deeply plunged into the ground, bleeding from seven holes, their eyes were white, and the bones of their bodies were probably shattered. After a period of recuperation, they might struggle to stand up.


    "You..." The disguised Oshemaru''s eyes grew gloomy and his anger reached the extreme, but there was always a voice in his heart telling himself that he shouldn''t fight against this person, so he resisted it.


    "What do you look at! Believe it or not, Brother Yiba will slap you to death!" Monkey King looked at his Da She Wan with a gloomy expression and shouted extremely arrogantly.You shot!You shot!If you make a move, my brother will blow you away... Monkey King thought maliciously.


    However, in the end, Oshe Maru managed to forbear it. First, he couldn''t see the reality of Monkey King, and second, he didn''t want to stun the snake. The people here were noisy, and if a flaw was revealed, his plan would be ruined.


    "But! It''s boring! Let''s go!" Seeing that Da She Wan didn''t get into trouble, Monkey King suddenly felt bored, waved his hand, and left here with Xi Rihong...


    "Hehe~~ I remember your look...hehe~~~" A long tongue stretched out from the mouth of the big snake pill, licking the kunai in his hand, looking extremely evil and disgusting.


    Along the way, Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King''s back, and finally knew what kind of troublemaker it was. Just when they met, they almost went to war with Ninja Village.It''s no wonder that three generations of adults have to entrust such a task to themselves, a person like him who wants to kill the other person at every turn is really a time bomb!Except for himself, few people in this Konoha village can persuade him.


    In the barbecue restaurant, Xi Rihong looked at the wolf-gouging Monkey King, and at the stacks of plates stacked high in front of him, she was already stunned: "You...have you not eaten in a few days?"


    "Don''t be surprised, just get used to it..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and continued to wipe out the food in front of him.


    "..."


    When I got out of the barbecue restaurant, Yu Rihong looked at her empty wallet, and didn''t know what to say. Oh my God, this guy actually ate my meal for a week. Who can afford such a rice bucket? ?


    At the same time, on the street not far from here, Hinata, Inuzuka Toa, and Yu Noshino were walking side by side, while a white dog¡¯s tooth was lying on the top of his head while he walked out of the rotisserie. Sun Wukong and Xi Rihong suddenly burst into flames of gossip in their eyes, exclaiming: "Look! It''s Teacher Hong! Who is the man next to her? Is it her boyfriend?"


    "En! It''s possible!" Shino pushed down his glasses, a glimmer of light flashed away.


    "That...that''s..." Only Hinata completely fixed his gaze on Monkey King''s body, his pupils stared so big that mists of water appeared in his eyes: "Wukong...brother..."


    "Huh? Hinata, do you know that person?" Gaga and Shino looked at Hinata curiously.


    "En!" Hinata Tong blushed and nodded, but didn''t say much.


    "Hey~~ I will follow them to see... to see what they will do..." Ya''s eyes were full of curious gossip fire.


    "This...this is not good!" Hinata immediately whispered and weakly said, and immediately looked forward with some panic on his face: "He...they came over here..."


    "Hey! Kid! Who do you want to follow!" Monkey King came to the side of the three with Xi Rihong, with a joking expression on his face.


    "Mr. Red..." Hinata immediately greeted Xi Rihong.


    "Wu... Wukong... Brother..." And Hinata, blushing, looked at Monkey King very nervously.The little hand tore at the corner of his clothes uneasy.He immediately lowered his head, not daring to look at Monkey King.


    "Oh! Hinata! I haven''t seen you for a few years, I didn''t expect you to remember me! And I have grown up too!" Monkey King looked at the cute Hinata in front of him, and rubbed her hair in a somewhat doting manner.When I was a child, because I learned that Monkey King liked girls with long hair, Hinata had always kept a soft long hair, which was much more beautiful and lovely than the short hair she had when she was a child in the original book.


    Just after being touched by Monkey King, Hinata¡¯s pretty face instantly turned blood red, and his heartbeat accelerated. He leaned back and fainted...


    "It seems to be more shy than before..." After catching the fallen Hinata, Monkey King shook his head helplessly...

 561 Chapter 6 Hinatas Strength

    "Hi! Hinata! Are you okay?" The tooth on the side looked at Hinata who had passed out, and suddenly shouted anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I just fainted because of my shyness and nervousness!" Monkey King smiled faintly and handed Hinata aside to Xi Rihong: "You should take care of her, otherwise she will faint again when she wakes up. !" As he said, with a light wave of his hand, a glimmer of light fell into Hinata''s mind, causing him to wake up instantly.


    "Hina! You get dizzy when I touch you, but it''s a bad habit! It seems that you have to work hard to get rid of it!" Looking at Hinata, Monkey King laughed.


    "En! I...I will work hard..." Hinata''s face was blushing, and he dared not look into Monkey''s eyes.Because he was brought into the time house by Monkey King for some time since he was a child, Hinata did not look forward to Naruto, but was filled with the shadow of Monkey King.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to practice freely first?" Xi Rihong looked at the three Ya and said.


    "That kind of training is too boring, it''s about to endure the exam, the teachers in other groups are training their own students...We are the only ones who are still training freely..." Ya whispered.Obviously some dissatisfaction with Xi Rihong''s approach.


    "Boy, do you want to train? Okay, let''s go!" Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.Anyway, he has nothing to do when he is idle. During this period of training, he can still chat with Xi Rihong at all times.


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Xi Rihong''s eyes suddenly brightened, but she clearly understood how strong Monkey King was. If her students got his guidance, there would be nothing to worry about in the Zhongnin exam this time.


    "Will it be a waste of your time?" Xi Rihong still asked politely.


    "It''s okay, I''m free, too! I can pass the time by the way!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly.


    "Brother Wukong is going to train us? It''s really great!" Hinata''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked very excited. After looking forward to it for several years, he finally got his wish again today.


    "Hinata, why are you so happy? This guy is very strong?" Ya said curiously.


    "Not very strong! But very strong!" Hinata said with a positive expression.


    "Even Hinata said so, so I''m looking forward to the next practice..." Shino put his glasses down and said deeply.


    Konoha Hou Mountain, a wide forest, is the place where Hinata and the others usually gather for practice together.


    At this time, Yah''s wailing and dissatisfaction came from time to time: "This is what you call the training? We are not ninjas, so why do we have to practice so hard..."


    At this moment, both Ya and Shino were running around the forest in sweat, but the appearance of panting like a dog was unflattering.


    Regardless of whether they have any weight on them, in fact, Monkey King has already placed a gravity of no less than 100 jin on them. Now they are like running with a big rock carrying a hundred jin.


    "While playing... I can''t bear this bit of hard work, so I''ll practice a fart!" Monkey King waved his hand like a fly, and then continued to play cards with Xi Rihong and Hinata.


    "Do you really know how to train people? And why doesn''t Hinata need to be with us? This is related to our Zhongnin exam results! What if you drag your legs?" Ya was obviously very upset at the moment.


    "En? Are you suspicious of Hinata''s strength? Tell you, among the three of you, Hinata is the strongest. Only you two scumbags, Hinata only needs a punch to kill you two instantly! "Monkey Wukong looked at Fang with a disdainful expression.


    "She? Hinata? Can instantly kill me and Shino in an instant? Haha!! Don''t be kidding... Hinata is the weakest of the three of us. You guys really don¡¯t understand anything!" Sit down and stop running.


    "Hina, it seems that you are usually very low-key! Let them see your true strength today!" Monkey King looked at Hina and smiled.Immediately, with a thought, he removed the gravity from Toa and Shino.


    "So, okay?" Hinata said hesitantly.


    "It''s okay, I allow you to use your real strength!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Understood!" Hinata''s eyes lit up suddenly, stood up, and said politely to Shino and Toa: "Toa, Shino, please advise!"


    "Haha~~ Are you not? Hinata, are you really going to have a try with us? Don¡¯t forget, you have always lost to us before..." Ya now, looking at Hinata¡¯s serious face The expression was a little unexpected, and immediately began to laugh extremely arrogantly, obviously, he did not put Hinata in his eyes.


    "This is what Brother Wukong meant!" Hinata''s expression was extremely serious, and his heart became more determined: "For many years, I have been practicing in obscurity, so that I can only prove myself in front of Brother Wukong one day! And now , Brother Wukong has spoken, so I must not disappoint him!"


    Seeing Hinata''s extremely serious expression, both Toga and Shino''s brows frowned: "It seems you are serious! Then let me have fun with you!"


    Hinata looked at his teeth, shook his head, and said very seriously: "You two should come together!"


    "Hey! Hinata, when did you become so arrogant?" To Hinata suddenly seemed to be a different person, Ya looked very upset and a little difficult to adapt.


    "It seems that Wukong has a great influence on Hinata...what is their relationship?" Yurihong looked at Hinata''s extremely serious expression at this moment, and seemed very surprised: "There is no cowardice, no mystery, and some , Only firm...what did he do to Hinata? It made me look forward to Hinata''s performance..."


    Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King with curiosity.


    "Although I don''t know why... but look at your expression, it''s serious! Okay! Let me and Ya learn your tricks..." Looking at Hinata''s expression, Shino nodded.Opening his hands, countless black bugs flew out of his sleeves...


    "It''s really no way! Then, Akamaru, let''s go together too!"


    "Wang~"


    "Hinata, you have to be careful, we won''t be merciful! The teeth are piercing!"


    And Shino said nothing, waved with one hand, countless black flying insects attacked Hinata...


    On the other hand, Hinata, with a calm face, made a soft kick starting pose, but this starting pose shocked Yuri Hong''s face on the spot: "This...this starting pose...is it...?"


    "Bagua palm back to heaven!!"


    With a soft cry, he answered the guess in Xi Rihong''s heart...

 562 Chapter 7 Want a position to play

    In an instant, the blue chakra formed an airtight chakra barrier around Hinata, and it was astonishingly powerful during its rapid rotation...


    However, the teeth and the Akamaru, which displayed the teeth through the teeth, immediately hit the sky. With a loud''bang~'', two figures of one person, one dog, and two figures immediately appeared, and they were directly affected by that. The horrible spinning force flew backwards... I fell to the ground severely and couldn''t get up for a long time...


    And the flying insects who followed were strangled to the ground in an instant...


    "This... really is Hinata?!" Shino''s eyes widened in shock at this moment. When did the crane tail in their eyes become so powerful?


    It¡¯s just that Shino hasn¡¯t awakened from the shock, the absolute defensive return to the sky, suddenly disintegrated and turned into a chakra wind blade like a sharp blade, slashing in all directions, wherever he passed, The old tree was cut off in an instant...


    "!!!" Shino was shocked, and hurriedly put his hands together, countless flying insects formed a shield of insects in front of him, blocking him, but those flying insects that are famous for devouring Chakra were caught The disintegrated Chakra Windblade suddenly saw everything in half, Yu Zhinai''s pupils contracted, and he slashed away at him...


    As the pupils tightened, a chill suddenly appeared behind Shino. If this was hit, his head would not be split into flowers...


    But this is just a test, and naturally there will be no bloody appearance. When the Chakra Windblade was about to slash on Shino¡¯s face, it instantly turned into a breeze and disappeared...


    Shino, who closed his eyes and waited for death, opened his eyes and found that he was fine. At the moment, he was relieved and realized that he was already in cold sweat all over...


    "Now you know that Hinata is amazing! How can you compare the people trained by brother since childhood..." Looking at Toa and Shino, who hadn''t recovered from the shock, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smile.


    "Is she... really Hinata?" Toa and Shino were in a daze at the moment, and even Yuri-red was shocked.The alternative Huitian that Hinata showed just now, even she didn''t have absolute certainty about what to do next.


    At a young age, how can he not shock people with such a cultivation level!


    A moment ago, it was the tail of the crane in their class, and now, in an instant, it turned into a great god. Such a contrast is a bit unacceptable...


    "Hinata, you hide so deep! Even the teacher is filled with you..." After the shock, Xi Rihong was replaced by surprise again. Unexpectedly, there was such a thing in her class. With the existence of a super genius, she has become more confident about this Zhongnin exam.


    "I''m sorry...Because Brother Wukong has previously explained that he is not allowed to use his true strength at the critical moment of life and death... I am so sorry that I have been full of you..." Hinata apologized slightly to Xi Rihong and whispered.His face was flushed, and he recovered the appearance of a little girl in the past, and that still has the heroic side before.


    "Unexpectedly...Hinata was so amazing...we used to underestimate you!" Ya suddenly smiled bitterly.The tail of the crane that I thought was a quick kill. It was really not ordinary depressed.


    "Goku! When did you and Hinata meet?" Xi Rihong said curiously.


    "More than six years ago, but she was being bullied by other kids... I think she is soft and weak, and everyone can bully her, so I trained her for a while..." Monkey King smiled faintly and rubbed Hinata. ''S hair, said.


    This time, Hinata Tong flushed his cheeks, but he did not faint surprisingly, and seemed to have returned to the period of training in the past...


    "It''s not too early now, let''s go back!" Monkey King looked at the sun gradually settling west, and said lightly.


    "Don''t! Didn''t you mean to train us? This is just the beginning!" Ya suddenly became anxious.The example of Hinata is here. If you get advice from Monkey King, your strength will not improve by leaps and bounds!


    "Scumbag who can''t run even a step! Brother has no time to finish with you!" Monkey King waved his hand and said lightly.


    "Isn''t it ten laps? As long as you are willing to teach us, one hundred laps are fine!"


    "That''s what you said! Let''s make a hundred laps!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and his heart moved. At the same time, Toa and Shino were blessed with a weight of one hundred jin: "This gravity can sustain the Tao tomorrow morning, if until then Don¡¯t come to me until you finish running..."


    After speaking, Monkey King looked at it day and night, "How about it, do you want to go back together?"


    "You go back first! I''ll come later... There is something to explain to both of them..."


    "En!" Monkey King nodded, looked at Hinata, and smiled: "Hinata, let''s go!"


    "Huh?...that...that...teacher..." Hinata flushed her cheeks suddenly, and looked at her extremely nervously.


    "Go!" Xi Rihong said with a slight smile.


    Seeing the departure of Monkey King and Hinata, the two Asashino, whose faces were extremely serious, looked at them: "This is a rare opportunity for you! You have to take advantage of it... Although he may not teach you real skills , But even just a little fur is enough for you to benefit a lot!"


    "Teacher Hong... how strong is he? I don''t seem to have seen such a character before!" Ya asked curiously.


    Xi Rihong was in a daze, recalling the past again, and said with a very serious expression: "Anyway, it is right to be strong, stronger than the three generations of adults..."


    "No...no?!!!" The few people in Ya''s eyes widened in surprise, Master Naruto is recognized as the strongest in their village!


    "Okay! Work hard for yourself! If you can''t stand this difficulty! Then I can''t help it..." Red nodded, his figure flashed, and he used the instantaneous technique to chase Sun Wukong.She was a little worried to let Monkey King, the troublemaker, go back alone.


    In the blink of an eye, I spent seven days in Sun Wukong training his own class with Xi Rihong. When I was in a good mood, I just pointed the teeth and Shino''s two tricks...just tease Hinata when it''s fine, the days are simple...


    Konoha, on the other hand, has ushered in more ninjas from other villages, but in order not to hinder the lives of the villagers, they are all arranged in professional hospitality places, waiting for the arrival of the Zhongnin exam...


    And on this day, that is, July 1st, the Zhongnin selection examination officially began.


    But Monkey King came to the office of the third generation of Hokage alone at this time.


    "Let''s talk! Come to me at this time, what is it? I am very busy now!" Three generations looked at the Monkey King in front of him, and said with a pipe in his mouth.


    "Haha! Actually it''s nothing, I''m just too boring to be idle, so I will ask you for a job as an invigilator for the second exam..."


    PS: I''m going, there are too many episodes, so reviewing it like this is really painful! ..

 563 Chapter 8 The Zhongnin Exam begins

    "Is the invigilator teacher?" The third generation took a few pipes, hesitated for a moment, nodded, and looked at a door: "Hongdou, did you hear that too? He will temporarily act as your assistant to assist you in the second session. The deputy for the exam!"


    "It doesn''t matter to pull... as long as it doesn''t drag me back!" A very capable woman walked out from the door, waving her hand indifferently, and said: "Then, follow me! The first exam will begin. Up!"


    Seeing the big sister of Mitarai Adzuki beans, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile, and followed...


    It''s just that the two of them didn''t walk towards the examination room. Instead, Mitarai Red Bean took Monkey King to a utility room.


    "Didn''t you say that the exam is about to start? What are you doing here?" Monkey King asked curiously.


    "That was the first exam. Nothing to do with us... You just come over and be my assistant..." Mitarai Adzuki said, picking up a large white cloth and starting to write and draw. Seeing that Monkey King was still standing in the original Land, could not help but yelled: "Come here and help me with Bulapin, where are you stupefied?"


    "..." Monkey King looked speechless for a while, but he could only shook his head helplessly, helping her to flatten the white cloth, and saw Mitarai Red Bean kneeling on the ground, raising his buttocks, holding a brush Start writing and drawing seriously...


    From the perspective of Monkey King, you can just see her deep, tender white breasts...


    The second test examiner, Mitarai red beans see!


    Looking at the font above, Monkey King really wants to say something, why don''t you be so funny?In a daze, he recalled the scene in the original book when Mitarai Adzuki beans appeared on the stage. A big drop of cold sweat couldn''t help but slip down...


    It turns out that this is the banner in the original book!


    "Hey! By the way, what is your name?" Mitarai Adzuki suddenly raised his head and looked at Monkey King.


    "Sun Wukong!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "En! My full name is Mitarai Adzuki beans, what you call it, whatever you want!" Mitarai Adzuki nodded, holding his newly made banner, waved to Monkey King: "Let''s go! I think the exam is almost the same. It¡¯s about to start. Although this first exam is nothing for us! It¡¯s better for the invigilator to be there!"


    Following Mitarai Adzuki beans, Monkey King looked at the sister paper against a banner in front, and felt embarrassed. This sister paper with a carefree personality is really different!


    As soon as I came to the examination room, I clearly heard Naruto''s loud shout from the examination room: "I will never lose to you!..."


    "Hey! What the hell did this guy do?!" Ino looked at Sakura angrily, and pointed at Naruto angrily.


    "Haha! This kid still likes to pull hatred so much! In this way, it offends everyone present!" Monkey King followed the window and looked at Naruto in the examination room, and couldn''t help but smile.


    As for the scolding between Ino and Sakura, he directly ignored them.


    "Have you heard? He actually said that Otonin is the ninja of the small country..." (Because Monkey King came halfway, so I didn''t hear the previous dialogue, hehe...)


    "Unexpectedly..."


    "Let''s play with them a little bit!"


    "That''s what we said, like a second-rate ninja! Let''s help him add Otonin''s information! A little bit cruel..."


    Looking at the three people of Yinnin who were obviously hostile among the candidates, Monkey King smiled slightly: "Is it Jin and their team again... Ha ha... It seems that the scars have forgotten the pain, and they are starting to arrogant again... Sure enough, dogs can¡¯t change their shit! But it seems that Naruto and the others will suffer..."


    "Why, do you know the yelling kid in it?" Mitarai Hongdou looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Yeah... be it!" Monkey King nodded faintly, looking at the three people who had turned into three afterimages and attacked Naruto and the others. Monkey shook his head faintly. However, he suddenly appeared in front of Naruto and the others, not giving the person next to him a chance to appear on the stage in a false manner...


    "I said you guys! This is an examination room, not a place to fight!"


    "!!!" The three of Zack, Toss, and Jin were shocked at the same time. They suddenly lost their bodies and did not dare to take a step forward. Looking at Monkey King''s eyes, they were full of fear, especially Zack and To. Si, there is even more faint hatred in his eyes. It is this person who kept them in the medical department for nearly a week...


    "Huh? It''s him!" Temari looked at the Monkey King who suddenly appeared, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes: "Looking at his appearance, isn''t it the examiner this time?"


    "Wu... Brother Wukong..." Hinata on the side watched the appearance of Monkey King, her pretty face flushed suddenly, and joy emerged in her eyes.


    "Big Brother Wukong, why are you here?" Naruto looked very happy when he saw Monkey King.


    Monkey King waved his hand at Naruto and looked at the three Jin: "Go back! Private fights are forbidden in the examination room, otherwise, don''t blame me for beating you!"


    "Huh!" Sack and Toston snorted coldly. Although they were extremely unwilling, they still didn''t dare to touch Monkey King''s brows and obediently returned to their seats.


    "Master Goku, I''m really sorry, I didn''t expect that my examination room would need you to come in person..." At this time, Morino Ibixi, who was hiding outside, saw that Monkey King had come forward, and was too embarrassed to stand by and watched, and hurried in, yes. He bowed slightly to Monkey King.


    "Since you are here, there is nothing to do with me, and the time is not bad. Let''s start!" Monkey King looked at Morino Ibiki and said lightly.


    "Okay!" Morinoy Bixi nodded.


    But Monkey King glanced at the''pouch'' with a calm expression, and fixed his gaze on Hinata''s body: "Come on Hinata! I''m waiting for you in the second exam room! I''m the examiner in the second exam room!" ¡­


    "En! I will work hard!"


    "Take advantage of this opportunity, I''m here to explain a little..." Morino Ibiki glanced at the audience and said faintly: "Without the examiner''s permission, all kinds of sparring and fighting are not allowed, and even if permission is obtained, No behavior that would kill his opponent is allowed, and stupid people who dare to disobey my order will be immediately disqualified from the exam, understand?"


    "Huh! This exam really can''t be underestimated!..."


    The examination room was there, and there was a slight commotion...


    "Then the first test of Shinobu in the exam..."


    Outside of the examination room, Monkey King just walked out of the classroom when he suddenly heard a scent, and then his neck tightened, and he was firmly held by Mitarai Red Bean from behind: "I said, why did you run in suddenly? We are the examiners of the second exam. We need to understand the rules, understand? To play, we have to play in the most exaggerated form. Do you understand?"


    "Uh! I understand..." Monkey King nodded absently, because the two groups of warmth and softness from his back made him a little bit contemplative!This Mitarai red bean is quite unexpected!


    PS: One update today, I will finish watching all the remaining episodes today, and I can update it three times tomorrow...

 564 Chapter 9 The second exam begins

    The first test of the Zhongnin test: the written test, as in the original, there is no change.The difficult choice of the last question also left more candidates because of Naruto.And he obviously passed the written test with the only zero score.


    "The first game is finally over! Hey, Wukong, it''s our turn to play!" Mitarai Red Bean waved the banner in his hand, and before Monkey King could reply, he jumped and broke into the window...


    With the sound of glass shattering, four kunai nails were firmly pierced on the wall, and the large white canvas had blocked Morino Ibiki, who was explaining some details, behind...a line of black characters was written. : The second test examiner, Mitarai red beans see!


    Well, in fact, the original text is black cloth and white font, but here, it is white cloth and black font, but there are accidents occasionally, this can be regarded as a little bit of the butterfly effect!


    Obviously, many people have been stunned by the way she played... However, Adzuki still didn''t notice it, and still shouted with great momentum: "It''s not the time to be happy now. I am the examiner for the second exam, Mitarai Adzuki. , Hurry up and take the next exam! Come with me!"


    The classroom is quiet, everyone is looking at Adzuki beans, some with wide-eyed eyes, and some with a calm and indifferent expression... It''s just an unintentional exception, no one cares about her...


    Morino Ibiki leaned out from behind the canvas and said in a low voice, "No one cares about you..."


    "..." The red bean who raised his hands suddenly paused in embarrassment, then put down his hands, and pretended to be nonchalant: "As for this one next to me, this is your deputy examiner..." However, there was nothing beside her. one person¡­


    "..." The examinee in the examination room suddenly looked like an idiot, looking at Hongdou...


    With his brows shaking, Hongdou finally couldn''t pretend, and immediately roared: "Wukong! Where are you dead? Didn''t you ask you to follow me?"


    "Sorry... I just went out to take a pee..." At this time, Monkey King walked in from the front door casually.It''s just that his words once again made all the candidates speechless.When I heard this, it was too false. Can you make up a more serious reason?


    After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Hinata blushed even more.


    "Is this Konoha''s ninja? Why are they all so unreliable!" Temari looked at Monkey King with some mockery.She has always been stubborn and bitter about the matter of takan Kuro.


    Mitarai Adzuki glared at Monkey King, gave a fake cough, glanced at the candidates in the classroom, and said faintly: "78 people? Ibizi, are there 26 groups left? The first exam this time is too simple..."


    Ibis: "There seem to be many excellent candidates this time..."


    "Hmph! Forget it, in the next second exam, reduce the number of remaining people to less than half! Ah! It''s really exciting! Explain in detail, after arriving at the exam room tomorrow, please ask the person responsible for the time and place Teacher Zhongren! That''s it, disband..." After that, Hongdou left the examination room alone.When he passed by Sun Wukong, he warned in a low voice: "Don''t be late tomorrow!"


    "Relax..." Monkey King smiled faintly.At this moment, the relationship between Hongdou and Monkey King is obviously not so close, nodded, and left.


    "Hinata, let''s go!" Monkey King waved to Hinata not far away, and said.


    "En!" Hinata immediately blushed and ran over.And Gaga and Shino followed closely.Naturally, Naruto will not lag behind.However, she was stopped by Sakura: "Naruto, where do you want to go? I was almost scared to death by you just now! Want to slip away?"


    "No... I am... it hurts~~ Kozakura, please be gentle!" Before she finished speaking, Naruto was twisted by her ears, and he gave a lesson...


    Monkey King shook his head faintly, and took Hinata to leave the examination room...just looking at the two followers behind him, he said faintly: "Why are you two following me?"


    "Big Brother Wukong! The second exam is about to begin! Hearing from Teacher Hong, this second exam is very dangerous! While there is still some time, you are training us!" The tooth immediately went forward with a face. Looking forward to the Monkey King.


    "I don''t have time now! Let''s play by yourself!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, threw a gravity technique directly on the two of them, and left with Hinata.


    "But! There is no time yet! It is clear that I took Hinata to play... This old man, I really want the old scalper to eat the tender grass!" Ya now pointed his middle finger to Monkey King''s back.


    "You guy... you really do not live or die..."


    "Damn!!"


    "Bang!!" Just after Shino had finished speaking, Ya suddenly let out a scream, and slammed directly to the ground, sinking the whole person deeply into the ground...


    "Look... the retribution is coming! How many times does it need to be gravitational..." Shino said with a calm expression, holding his glasses down.


    "You...you said...hurry up...help me up...hurry...I can''t breathe..."


    The next day, early morning.


    Death forest, outskirts.


    Monkey King glanced at the candidates present, and said, "Well! It seems that all the personnel are already here... As you can see, this is the test room for the second exam, the 44th exercise room, also known as the Death Forest...


    As soon as the words fell, a cold wind blew by, making the hearts of many people present chill!


    "In this kind of place, there is always an uncomfortable feeling!" Kozakura said with a weak face with her hands folded.


    "Hehe~~ I will let you know what is called Death Forest!" Hongdou sneered, took out a stack of contract documents, and said: "Okay, this is the consent form, and everyone who takes the exam must sign on it..."


    "Why?" Naruto asked curiously.


    "Because in this exam, you may die, if you don''t sign, I will be responsible! Ahaha~~"


    After listening to Hongdou''s words, a cold wind blew behind everyone...


    "Okay! Stop talking nonsense! Hurry up and finish reading the signature!" Monkey King grabbed the consent form in Hongdou''s hand, and with a wave of one hand, countless papers flew out, floating in front of everyone.


    With this move, a hint of surprise appeared in the eyes of many people, but it was just some surprise.The world of ninjas, this ability is not terrific.


    "Ah! You guy, you are really more anxious than me!" Hong Dou glanced at Monkey King and said lightly.


    After everyone signed their names, they saw Monkey King wave their hands, and all the consent forms flew back to Monkey King''s hands...


    "As for the rules, it is an unscrupulous scroll competition. There is a book of heaven and a book of earth. Each team can only be assigned to one volume, and only if two volumes are collected and brought back to the central tower of the Death Forest, it is considered qualified. Therefore, if you want to get another volume, you must seize it from others...Then, the rules have been said, I hereby announce that the second exam will officially begin..." Monkey King looked at the candidates in front of him and said: "Before entering the forest, every team, take a scroll from me..."


    "Hey, I''m the chief examiner this time, and you are your deputy! Don''t go beyond your authority! Bastard!" Mitarai expressed strong dissatisfaction with Monkey King''s approach.


    It¡¯s just that no one paid attention to her, they all took a scroll from Monkey King and entered the Death Forest in the first place...

 565 Chapter 10 You can only be the strongest

    "Hey! You haven''t stated how long the exam is for this time..." Seeing many people have entered the Death Forest, Sasuke walked out of his team at this time, looking at Monkey King, his hands in his pockets, cool. The way.


    "This kid, I want to kick up and kick when I see it..." Monkey King looked at Sasuke with a nasty face, feeling a little uncomfortable, and then shook his head again: "Forget it, I''m just like a kid. What... Besides, this guy can be considered my half cheap son! Wow Kaka~~ I have to get it back from Mikoto in the future..."


    Shaking his head to shake off the complicated thoughts in his mind, Monkey King said faintly: "This time the exam time is 120 hours, which is 5 days! So, no matter what you eat or drink, think of a solution by yourself! And oh! Remind you, it¡¯s best to go the most advanced! If you fall behind, it will be a little troublesome if you wait for someone to set a trap and wait for you to get the bait!


    "Huh! Is there anything like this?" The candidates were shocked, not hesitating at the moment, and took the scrolls of their team from Monkey King''s hands, and plunged into the death forest.


    "Hey~~ Brother Wukong, then let''s go too!" Naruto took the scroll in Monkey King''s hand and vowed: "I will definitely win the test!"


    "Then go on!"


    "Yes!!" Naruto yelled excitedly, and Sasuke and Sakura entered the death forest at the same time...


    "Wukong...Brother..." Hinata came to Sun Wukong, his face flushed.


    "Haha! Come on! This time the Zhongnin exam, but there are many strong people! Some people''s strength has reached the level of Shangnin, so you have to be careful!" Monkey King smiled and rubbed. Rubbing Hinata''s hair, said.


    "En! I''ll come on!" Hinata blushed with determination in his eyes.


    "No...no?! This is the Zhongnin exam! How can there be a high-level strength of the Shinnin?" Ya suddenly looked shocked.


    "At that time, you will know..." Monkey King smiled faintly and said: "So you two have to cheer, don''t drag Hinata back!"


    "Big Brother Wukong, can you not hit us?" Ya suddenly turned into a bitter face.After a few days, he had been very upset with Monkey King''s tone, but after being hanged by Monkey King several times, he finally got down.Because they got along for a few days, they clearly realized that the one standing in front of them was a strong and unspeakable pervert.


    "I''m not hitting you..." Monkey King looked at Hinata and said, "I will give you half an hour. After half an hour, I will see you in the central tower..."


    "Half...half an hour?!!!" Ya suddenly exclaimed: "No! Brother Wukong! Half an hour? This...so possible..."


    "If you don''t scream, it''s a blockbuster! You will become the most dazzling star in this Zhongnin exam!" Monkey King ignored Ya, but looked at Hinata and said lightly.


    "Yes! I get it! If I can''t do this at all, I don''t deserve to be by Sun Wukong''s side..." Hinata''s eyes are full of firmness. At this moment, her weak temperament is gone. Instead, it is. Endless fighting spirit.


    "No! Hinata...you really plan to reach the central tower in half an hour! This is impossible, right?" Ya''s eyes widened, and he exclaimed again and again.Even Shino on the side was moved.


    "Yes! You guy is too demanding! Even if it is Shang Ren, it is unlikely that you will enter the Central Tower within half an hour, let alone a mere end!" Hong Dou looked at Sun Wukong with contempt at this moment. After going over, I felt that his request was simply making things difficult for others.Well, she is still brooding about Sun Wukong''s snatching of her''little show''.


    "If it''s the Central Tower, it won''t take half an hour at all!" Hinata nodded, and said to Fang and Shino: "Let''s go!" Immediately he looked at Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, we I went in first..."


    "Go! Today, let everyone be surprised, remember your Hyuga Hinata''s name! The person trained by my Monkey King can only become the strongest one!"


    "Yes!" Hinata''s eyebrows flashed, a little excited.


    "This...I''m a little bit enthusiastic after hearing this!" Ya also said excitedly.


    The three of Hinata were full of excitement and entered the death forest, and their team was the last team...


    "Hey! You guy, do you really think they can enter the central tower in half an hour? Don''t underestimate this exam!" Hongdou frowned slightly and looked at Monkey King.


    "Of course! I taught Hinata by myself. If I don''t have this ability, then my name is called Monkey King..." Monkey King smiled confidently.


    "Then I was expecting it..." Hong Dou stared at Monkey King and said: "I heard that you are stronger than the three generations of adults, isn''t it true?"


    "Three generations are considered a hairy! Brother can slap him to death!" Monkey King never knew what humility was, very arrogant.


    "You guy... dare to say bad things about the three generations of adults... I can''t assume that I didn''t hear it!" Red Bean stretched out his fragrant tongue, licked the corner of his lips, and his breath became a little dangerous, like a beautiful snake .


    "How about I invite you to eat red beans another day?" Monkey King suddenly smiled.


    "Really? That''s a deal!" Adzuki bean''s eyes lit up suddenly, and a strong greed flashed in his eyes: "As long as you ask me to eat adzuki bean...I will forget what happened..."


    "The ghost cares about what happened just now... Brother just wants to cultivate a relationship with you..." Sun Wukong thought evil in his heart...


    It was only ten minutes before entering the death forest. In the gloomy dense forest, there were occasional fights and screams. Obviously, the battle for the scrolls had already begun...


    "Then, next, I''ll trouble you! I''ll go to the central tower to wait for my little young field..." Monkey King waved his hand slightly at the red bean, his figure flashed, and he disappeared.


    "This guy... Forget it... Three generations of adults have also explained... As long as it''s not too much... just let him go..."


    "Then, let''s take action too!" Adzuki bean looked at the Zhongren and shouted.


    "Yes!"


    The body of the group flashed, and they were all submerged in the death forest...


    Although the candidates have signed a life and death agreement, it is the responsibility of their invigilators to die too few people.


    "Grow your eyes! Open!"


    In the dense forest, Hinata opened his eyes, and everything around him was in a panoramic view...


    "Found the target! So... let''s start!" Hinata''s figure flashed, and Hinata''s figure disappeared into the jungle...


    "So fast!!" At this moment, the speed that Hinata showed in an instant, stunned Inuzuka and Shino behind him...

 566 Chapter 11 Gaara

    "Is it from Kushinin Village..." Hinata looked at the foreheads of the three people in front of him and whispered.


    "Oh! Does anyone dare to act alone? It seems that you are very confident in your own strength...or are you an idiot?"


    Seeing the person who suddenly appeared in front of him, the three Shioninbu of Kushinin Village did not feel the slightest nervousness. Instead, they looked at Hinata with a joking expression, seeming to wonder how to play the cat and mouse game...


    The three ninjas and the two males are really not good, but the female ninja has a somewhat beautiful appearance and a slender figure with a mature charm.Well, in the world of the second element, there are still many sister papers like this.


    "It''s been more than ten minutes... You can''t waste time. What you hold in your hands should be the scroll of the earth, right?" Hinata''s expression was extraordinarily serious, as long as she took something seriously, she would be extraordinarily serious. She¡¯s focused, and this time the matter was ordered by the person she cares about the most. She can¡¯t let him down. She has to fulfill his requirements with the most perfect results...


    "Haha! It is indeed the scroll of the earth, but are you planning to grab our scroll by yourself?" The tallest man in Kushinin smiled lightly.


    "It seems that we are underestimated!" The female grass shit a faint smile, walked forward, looked at Hinata''s eyes, frowned slightly, and said, "Are Konoha''s white eyes? No wonder he has such courage. , In that case, let me see how powerful your Konoha Hyuga clan''s soft fists are!"


    As he said, twisting his waist, a little bit of ground under his feet, his body turned into a fragrant wind, and he attacked Hinata...


    "I''m sorry... I''m in a hurry..." Hinata whispered apologetically, and instantly, his eyes became extremely sharp: "Gossip Gale Palm!"


    With a single palm, the terrible wind blows forward, and wherever it passes, sand and gravel fly...


    Accompanied by a scream, the female ninja of Kushinin was hit by the gale xiong and flew upside down in an instant. With a''tear'' in the air, her dress was shattered, and she felt a little bit of spring. I can¡¯t look away...but, at this time, no one is in the mood to appreciate...


    "This Konoha ninja... is so strong! Let''s go together!" The two men from Kushinin instantly became extremely serious, looking at Hinata''s eyes as if they were facing an enemy.


    It¡¯s just that they had just acted, Hinata¡¯s figure flashed right in front of them for a moment, and gently punched everyone on the lower abdomen, and the two of them twisted their faces and knelt down while holding their belly. , His eyes were filled with incredible color: "How...maybe...be so strong...!!!"


    The difference between the strengths of the two sides is obviously too big. When Hinata was six years old, his strength had already been taught by the Sun Wu air conditioner. After six years, his strength is not to be mentioned. Obviously, he is infinitely close to the shadow. Strength!Don¡¯t think it¡¯s an exaggeration, it depends on who taught her...


    Perverted characters, those who are trained are naturally abnormal super geniuses...


    "Uh! Is it over?" When Shiga and Shino arrived, they looked at the three people who had fallen to the ground, relatively speechless.You have solved the problem all by yourself. Are we here to make soy sauce?


    "Um... let''s go to the central tower first..." Hinata looked at the distant tower, his eyes flashing with unprecedented determination.


    "Hey~~ I didn¡¯t expect that there will be opponents like you in this Xia Ninzhong! Hey~~ If you kill you, I will definitely find my existence..."


    The voice of hostility and killing intent came from a forest not far away.


    The messy footsteps were getting closer, and when three figures flashed, they appeared on an ancient tree not far away.


    The leader is a young man with a gourd on his back. There is a word of love on his forehead, and his eyes are dark. It is caused by staying up all night. The cold eyes do not have the slightest emotion, and some have only endless cold killing intent and violence.


    Looking at the three of Hinata, it was like a wild beast staring at his prey, making his back chill...


    "Hey, this guy looks dangerous..." Ya looked at Gaara, frowning, and instantly becoming extremely serious.


    "Wow~" Even Akimaru was anxious and barked again and again, shaking and shaking, looking very scared.


    "My bugs... are beginning to tremble. They are shaking... It seems that an amazing guy is here..." Shino also frowned, his expression becoming extremely serious.


    "Gaara of Shayin Village... Brother Wukong told me that this person is very strong..." Hinata said with a solemn expression.


    "Even Big Brother Wukong said that? It seems that this person is really difficult to handle!" Ya''s complexion suddenly became more solemn.


    "Your blood... she will like it very much..." Gaara at this moment is obviously near the edge of rampage. The intense excitement and evil meaning looks like crazy!


    "Damn...this is in trouble... Gaara is starting to run away again..." Temari looked at Gaara at this time, his eyes flashing with a deep worry.


    "What a poor fellow! Gaara was staring at him... Temari! I think it would be better for us to stay away, otherwise he will kill us as well..." Kanjirou said with a solemn face and frowned. .


    "That''s the only way, hope they will be fine..."


    Temari and Kankuro jumped out immediately, far away from here, watching from a distance...


    "Hey~~Haha~~Go to hell!!" Gaara laughed wildly, the gourd rustling on his back was flowing out of the yellow sand on the ground.With a wave of Gaara''s one hand, the yellow sand on the ground surged towards the three of Hinata like a wave...


    "This...this is not a joke! Bastard!" The teeth were so frightened that their hairs were standing upside down. When Gaara took a shot, it was such a terrible battle, and it was really scary.


    "We are running out of time! There is no time to spend here!" Hinata Dai frowned and said softly, "Soft fist cracking wind palm!"


    The gust of wind howled, like a sharp blade, instantly split the yellow sand that swept into two halves!Hinata''s figure flashed, grabbing Toa and Shino by the collar, and instantly jumped out of the yellow sand, holding Inuzuka Toa and Shino in his hands, they were floating in the void like this.


    Glancing at Gaara, Hinata bowed a little, and said apologetically: "I''m sorry...you are very strong, but I made an agreement with Brother Wukong...so I have to hurry back right away..." Break through...


    "Fly... Flew away..." Temari looked at the figure disappearing into the sky, very surprised: "That girl... is from the Konoha Hyuga family? I never heard that the Hyuga family can fly? Surgery? Or Blood Succession Limit?"..

 567 Chapter Twelve 23 minutes

    "Hey~~ interesting..." Gaara looked at the Hinata people who disappeared into the sky, the bloodthirsty and murderous intent in his eyes became more and more violent, and the intense excitement made him look extremely crazy.


    "Temari... Gaara is going on like this... it''s not good!" Kankuro looked at Gaara with a trace of fear and worry in his eyes.


    "...Let''s just take a look! If you really run away...we''ll be far away..." Daisy Temari frowned and said lightly.


    "It can only be this way..." Kanjiuro sighed slightly, not only to beware of his opponents, but also his teammates. Being in the same group as such a dangerous person, their pressure is also great!


    "Hina...Hinata...you can fly? This...what kind of ninjutsu is this?"


    Above the sky, Inuzukaga looked at the rapidly retreating jungle below, looking at Hinata with shocked eyes.Even Shino was surprised.


    "This is the dance technique taught to me by Goku..." Hinata was a little shy by Inuzukaga and Shino''s surprised eyes.


    "Big Brother Wukong? It turns out that he still has such a great''ninjutsu''! I don''t know when he will teach us all the tricks!" Ya Dang looked expectantly.


    "Brother Wukong won''t teach you..." Hinata''s face turned red, hesitated, and said weakly.


    "En? Why?" After hearing Hinata''s affirmative words, even Shino frowned.


    "En... Um... Brother Wukong has a weird temper... He won''t teach boys..." Hinata Xue blushed and whispered.


    "Uh!~" Thinking about the time they spent with Monkey King, Inuzukaga and Shino''s foreheads suddenly burst into cold sweat. This is really possible. Do you want to be so patriarchal?


    "Okay! It seems that we really don''t have much hope... but he can give us gravity training, which is not bad. In the past few days, our strength has indeed improved a lot..."


    "It''s already..." At this moment, Shino suddenly said lightly.


    Looking at the central tower in front, Inuzukaga looked very excited: "Unexpectedly, we actually came here within 30 minutes of the beginning of the exam..."


    "It''s thanks to Hinata..." Shino helped her sunglasses and said lightly.


    "Are you here?" Looking at the figure flying in the sky, Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "23 minutes, much later than expected!" Monkey King said lightly, watching Hinata landing in front of him.


    "This is already very amazing! 23 minutes! I have never heard of anyone doing it!" Inuzukaga said excitedly.For them, such results are simply shocking.


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Hinata suddenly lowered his head, looking very worried and panicked.


    "But it''s not bad to arrive in the time I gave..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and gently rubbed Hinata''s hair.


    After receiving Sun Wukong''s praise, Hina Tian''s heart suddenly burst into joy, and her face turned into an intoxicating blush.


    Under the prompt of Monkey King, Hinata opened the scroll of heaven and earth, and with the appearance of a puff of smoke, the figure of Iluka appeared here.


    Looking at the time, looking at the few people in Hinata, for a while, Iluka''s eyes widened: "You...you passed the exam?"


    "That''s! It only took 23 minutes! How about it, amazing! Mr. Iruka! Haha~~" Inuzukaga suddenly smiled proudly.


    "23 minutes... this... how is this possible..." Iruka shook his head repeatedly, obviously not believing that anyone could come up with such terrifying results.I couldn''t help but looked at Sun Wukong with some suspicion: "Master Wukong...you..."


    "Why! Do you doubt that I can cheat for them?" Monkey King frowned slightly, and a little bit of aura leaked, but Iluka''s heart was beating sharply and his body was cold.He almost softened his feet and fell directly to his knees, feeling shocked.


    Rumor has it that Monkey King is an extremely terrifying powerhouse. I didn¡¯t expect it to be terrible to such an extent. Now Iluka has a deep understanding of it, and even the other party¡¯s breath can¡¯t even stand it. What a powerhouse is this!


    "Iruka! You step back first! I can guarantee that they did not cheat!" At this moment, the figure of the three-generation old man suddenly flashed in front of Iruka, his expression extremely serious.


    "Master III...I understand..." Iruka breathed a sigh of relief, and walked aside wittily.


    "Haha~ Wukong, I didn''t expect you to cultivate such an amazing talent in Konoha, it really scared me!..." The three-generation old man looked at Monkey King with a smile on his face.There is nothing unusual in his eyes. It seems that these three generations of old men are very good at life. He knows very well that if he shows a little jealousy, then it will make Monkey King dissatisfied. For Konoha, the gain will not be worth the loss.


    Moreover, he is not worried, because Hinata belongs to the Hyuga family, and the Hyuga clan is loyal to Konoha. He is still very relieved. In his opinion, Monkey King cultivated Hinata, and that was also for them. A peerless genius came out!


    "But! Do you still need to tell you this kind of thing?" Monkey King glanced at the three generations lightly, a little disdainful.


    "Three generations of adults..." Seeing the visitor, Hinata and the others bowed respectfully. The old man''s status in Konoha was still very lofty.


    "Okay! I didn''t expect Konoha to show you such an excellent ninja. Before, you were hidden deeply, and even I was deceived!" Three generations looked at Hinata with a kind smile on his face. .


    "No...no...It was all taught by Brother Wukong..." Hinata waved her hand again and again, looking very nervous, blushing, and a little panicked.


    "Haha~~" The three generations smiled kindly, and saw that Hinata was a very shy girl, but didn''t make fun of her: "Congratulations, you passed this exam, the score of 23 minutes, but broke the exams of other countries Discipline... After this time, your names will be known by ninjas from all over the world... I think in the future, it may be difficult for anyone to surpass your performance..."


    After hearing the words of three generations, each of Yaji seemed very excited, but after the excitement, he immediately calmed down, because Shino and Ya are very clear, all of this is the credit of Hinata alone, and the two of them, It has been just playing the role of soy sauce.


    "It seems that we have to work harder for the next game!" Both of them are cheering for themselves.


    "En? Has it already started?" Monkey King suddenly looked into the death forest, and then said to Hinata several people: "Since you passed the exam, let''s go take a rest! There are still five days left. , Don¡¯t let your care go! I¡¯m the deputy examiner this time, so I¡¯m going to work on it first!¡± As he said, his figure flashed, and he disappeared...


    The three generations looked at the place where Monkey King disappeared, but they were thoughtful, frowning slightly: "There will be no accidents, right? Forget it, if it is Wukong, there should be no problem..."..

 568 Chapter Thirteen

    The death forest is full of murderous intent everywhere. There are fighting sounds everywhere in the forest. Among them, there are screams of fear or screams...


    As for Naruto''s group, at this moment, an extremely dangerous person has stopped him... But when Monkey King flashed on an ancient tree, he happened to see a man who looked like a man, but whose voice was a female voice. Man, stretched out his long disgusting tongue and rolled the scroll of the earth, stuffed it into his throat little by little, and swallowed it into his stomach...


    "Oshemaru...This guy is really disgusting!" Monkey King frowned slightly. Although the other person was on the old tree not far from Oshemaru, no one was able to discover his whereabouts. I am afraid that Dashe Maru looks at the location of Monkey King, but there is no one...


    "Then, let''s get started! Fight for the reel..." Oshemaru made a gloomy voice, slowly raised his head, and opened his eyelids with his fingers, revealing his blood-lined eyeballs, and a very terrifying cold killing intent flashed. At that time, Sasuke and Sakura were enveloped...


    "what?!!"


    The figures of Sasuke and Sakura suddenly stopped, the hole opened big, and the blood was splashing, they actually saw the moment of their death...


    In a moment, the two of them sat down on the ground stupidly at the same time, panting heavily, and their hearts were filled with deep fear...


    "Is it an illusion?...no...it''s just a murderous aura, what''s the matter? Just seeing his eyes is like seeing death..." Sasuke looked horrified, his pupils were shaking, and his heart was shaking...stand The one in front of them, like a mountain, is an opponent they cannot defeat...


    "Sakura..." Sasuke turned his head and looked at Sakura on the side. He was shocked. At this moment, Sakura''s face was dull, with a look of fear, and his whole body trembled. It was shaking, and a large drop of water was on his chin. It dripped on the ground, she was scared to tears, but it was silent...


    "No, I can only run away now...If this goes on, the only thing waiting for us... is death..." Sasuke gritted his teeth, his eyes trembled, his face appeared in fear, but his hands and feet did not listen, and he stopped moving. There¡­


    "Oh~ I can''t move anymore..." Da She Wan smiled faintly, and his breath gradually became cold.


    "He''s going to... move... move..." Sasuke looked at Oshemaru''s movements and lost his face in shock, clenching his teeth, shaking his hands, and slightly stretched out towards the shuriken tied to his feet. past¡­


    "There is always a bad premonition... what will it be?" At the moment, Da She Wan frowned slightly, licked the corners of her lips, but smiled: "Forget it, if there are people, sooner or later they will Come here..." As he said, just as Sasuke was about to reach the shuriken on his leg, his figure flashed, a flash of cold light flashed, but the shuriken in his hand struck straight towards Sasuke Xiong¡¯s mouth. ¡­


    "Hey~~In this case...what are you going to do...Sasuke...Let me see how powerful you really are..." Onomaru''s face was cold, and the shuriken in his hand did not hesitate at all, and turned to Sasuke mercilessly. The xiong mouth is cut away...


    With Sasuke¡¯s current state, it is no longer possible to dodge...


    "Oh! This big snake pill can actually perceive the danger in the dark... Haha~ This sixth sense is quite strong! Although I just hide it casually, it is not bad to be able to perceive the danger from outside. ¡­Is this the perception of a snake?¡± Monkey King smiled faintly when he looked at Da She Maru''s appearance. Because of his presence, Da She Maru felt a sense of anxiety. Therefore, he was not giving Sasuke time, but in the first place. Time has launched an attack. If anyone is there, he will definitely help... It just puts Sasuke in danger...


    "Should I save him..." At this moment, Monkey King was still hesitating: "Forget it, if Mikoto finds out that I can''t save her son, it won''t be beautiful..." Shaking his head, Monkey King appeared in front of Sasuke instantly, punched out, and the terrible wind rushed towards his face. With a''bang'', Oshe Maru was directly blasted by the punch and flew out, breaking several big trees one after another before smashing a big one. Pit, stopped...


    "Goku...Big Brother?!" Sasuke was obviously relieved when he saw the visitor. Because of Naruto''s relationship, they knew Monkey King.


    "It''s really useless! I was so scared by the other''s murderous intent to move..." Monkey King glanced at Sasuke and said lightly.


    Sasuke clenched his teeth, clenched his fists, lowered his head, and said nothing, his eyes were full of unwillingness and anger. This is a fact, he cannot deny...


    "Sure enough...someone...this punch...is really dangerous..." Dashewan in the ruins stood up covered in blood, looking at Monkey King''s eyes, full of cold killing intent, and there was a little bit hidden in it. The fear: "Are you the examiner this time? You got involved in the duel between candidates, but it violated the rules..."


    "Stop acting, Dashemaru, as one of the three ninjas, you are pretending to be an examinee to mix in here to bully the ninjas. Is it fun?" Monkey King looked at Dashewan with a faint smile.


    "...Has it been seen through?... you deserve to be a character that even three generations of Hokage have been jealous of! You really are not easy..." Oshemaru smiled coldly, stretched out his hand on his face and tugged, revealing his true face ¡­


    "Oshemaru? One of the three ninjas?!" Sasuke looked at Oshemaru, obviously shocked. He had heard of Oshemaru''s name, but this was the first time he saw it.


    "Yeah! This guy is at the same level as the old man of the third generation, so you don''t have to feel ashamed if you lose to him..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Master III?..." After listening to Monkey King''s words, Sasuke''s expression has improved a lot. If the other party is really just this year''s Ninja candidates, it will be a big blow to him.


    "Take Sakura and flash to the side, there is no room for you to intervene!" Monkey King glanced at Sasuke and said lightly.Immediately, he turned his head and looked at Oshe Maru: "So, are you interested in playing with me... Don''t worry, I haven''t notified anyone, it won''t affect our battle..."


    "Haha~~ Really confident..." Da She Maru smiled coldly, sticking out her long tongue and licking her lips, but it looked extremely disgusting: "I also want to see how strong you are... Besides, I don¡¯t want to just let my prey go so easily..."


    As he said, the hands of the imprints turned into afterimages, formed instantly, and slapped the ground with a palm: "Psychic art..."


    "Bang~~" After a burst of smoke, a giant snake tens of meters long appeared in front of Monkey King, with a long snake core swallowing and vomiting, terrifying... and Dashewan stood on its head: " Hey~~ Then, let me see how much weight you have..."..

 569 Chapter 14 The Dragon

    "You really dare to challenge me! The courage is commendable!" Monkey King looked at Da She Wan, but smiled faintly, rubbing his chin, and said: "Do you play spiritism? Then I will play with you! "Speaking, waved with one hand...


    "Roar!!!"


    Suddenly, there was a huge roar that shook the sky, the sound shook the fields, and the surrounding vegetation shook...


    A giant dragon of tens of meters long suddenly emerged, covering the entire sky...The terrible aura was overwhelming, so that the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath, majestic, noble, and full of endless rage...


    With each flapping of its wings, an extremely terrifying explosion was blown up... The tree below the blown limbs flew across, a mess...


    "Then...what is that?! Dragon?!!!" Sakura stared at the creatures emerging from the sky, her eyes widened in shock, in disbelief.


    Yes, this is a dragon, a giant dragon similar to the West. She is a creature in the world created by Monkey King, but now, she has been summoned...


    The terrible breath covers the sky, making people feel depressed, a little desperate...


    But in the death forest, all the candidates were panicked and feared. Such a monster, as long as one glances at it, it makes people chill...


    "My lord, summon the villain, I don''t know what''s the matter?" Ju Long opened his mouth and uttered words, shaking in all directions, like thunder, but this is an extremely beautiful female voice, full of mature charm.Such a voice is from the mouth of a giant dragon, but it is a bit difficult to adapt...


    And the appearance of such a giant dragon obviously caused countless people''s exclamations and looks...


    Even the three generations of old men who watched the death forest all the time, looked at the terrifying giant dragon above the sky, and showed a deep horror: "The legendary giant dragon...what is going on? This is terrible. The breath...It''s not a joke..." With a dignified expression, his figure flashed, and he leaped directly towards the death forest...


    At the same time, Konoha''s Anbu was also dispatched, and even the tutors who took the test under the leadership of other villages also set off. Their goal is only one, that is, the death forest...


    "Go! Step on that little earthworm to death..." Monkey King pointed to the big snake at the foot of Da She Wan and said lightly.


    "Yes!" The giant dragon lowered his head and replied with a respectful voice, and immediately revealed a fierce light, as if the giant claws of Optimus Prime stepped on the big snake...


    "Hey~~Oshemaru...You guy wants me to deal with such a terrible creature? This is the legendary giant dragon... Forgive me for not being with me..." The big snake at the foot of Oshemaru looked at the ferocious foot The fierce thing, watching the breath, made it lose the courage to fight, the sound of''bang'' turned into white smoke and disappeared directly...


    "This bastard..." Da She Maru fell on both feet, and his complexion suddenly became extremely difficult to look.


    "Huh! Do you still want to slip in front of me?" However, above the sky, there was a cold snort of disdain, and she saw her dragon claw wave directly torn the void, and the probe claw entered the torn void In the middle, with a forceful tugging, accompanied by a scream of horror, the disappearing big snake was actually caught by the dragon''s tail, and under countless shocked eyes, a claw pulled it out of the void...


    "My lord has already pronounced your death sentence, how can you run away in front of me!" Ju Long snorted coldly, and under the shocking gaze of countless people around, he smashed its head with one foot...


    "Is this the legendary giant dragon?..." Ono Shemaru looked at the domineering and dignified figure, with a deep jealousy in her eyes, but in the same way, there is also fiery heat: "This kind of strength... Those tail beasts are even more terrible... Monkey King? When did such a character appear in the Ninja World? Hehe...It''s really interesting..."


    I looked around, but my brows wrinkled slightly: "Many people have been attracted... It seems that this place shouldn''t stay long..." As he spoke, Da She Maru''s body slowly sank into the ground, looking at Monkey King, faintly Said: "Sun Wukong... I am more and more curious about you... Soon, I think, we will meet again, then, let''s compete in a showdown..." The voice just fell, the Oshe Maru was completely submerged. Ground¡­


    From beginning to end, although Oshe Maru was a little afraid of Sun Wukong¡¯s strength, he never had any fear, because he had the strongest hole card in his hand. He believed that as long as there is such a hole card, the opponent who beats the stronger, He is not afraid...


    "Huh! The humble ants dare to offend my lord! Death!" The giant dragon above the sky, listening to Dashemaru''s words, was furious. You know, Monkey King is the supreme god in their world. Allow this humble ant to pick and squat... The dragon claw sticks out, and he will grab the big snake pill and tear it to pieces...


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King waved his hand faintly to stop her movement. Monkey King didn¡¯t want the giant dragon to kill Dashewan at this time. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be fun later...


    "It''s really boring... Forget it, you go back first!" Monkey King waved his hand faintly, with a thought, the dragon covering half of the sky disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Sensing the many auras coming from here, Monkey King looked at Sasuke and Sakura who were stunned to the side, and said lightly: "The trouble has been resolved, the exam continues..." After speaking, he turned and left...


    "Wait... Goku... Teacher..."


    "En? There''s something else?" Monkey King glanced at Sakura lightly.For this chick, there is no good impression in his images.


    "Um... it''s been a while since Naruto went out to explain... but he hasn''t come back yet..." Kozakura''s face was reddish, and he hesitated for a while before she said it.


    "Naruto! There will be nothing wrong with that guy, he will be back soon..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, walking slowly towards the forest...


    "Come out! Old man, brother is not a beauty, you are following a fart!" Monkey King looked behind a tree and said lightly.


    "Haha~~" Three generations walked out from behind a big tree with a dry smile, and at the same time, looked at Monkey King with an extremely serious expression: "The giant dragon just now was..."


    "Ah! You can be my psychic beast! Just played with others casually..." Monkey King said nonchalantly.


    "A psychic beast?..." The old man of three generations muttered to himself, and he became even more afraid of Monkey King''s strength. His strength was already unfathomable. Now there is a terrifying psychic beast equivalent to the nine-tailed psychic beast. , Such an existence, if anyone opposes him, it will be an inevitable terrible disaster!


    It was just Monkey King''s words that attracted the attention of three generations: "Who is that person?"


    "You know!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Who?" The three-generation old man''s brows suddenly frowned, and there was a sense of anxiety in his heart.


    "Orochimaru¡­"


    "Is it him?..." The pupils of the third generation shrank slightly, but they returned to normal immediately: "I understand...I''m going to trouble you here...I have something to do, so I''ll go ahead..." Body skills, disappeared.....

 570 Chapter 15 The Oshe Maru is dead?

    On the other hand, Da She Wan had just escaped from Monkey King, and slowly emerged from a ground, covered in skin, Zou Ta, as if he was a few dozen years old, and looked even more disgusting!


    I saw him slowly walking to a stone wall, and his body blended into it just a little bit, only revealing a downward head... This behavior is a bit puzzling...


    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer, and finally a beautiful figure landed in front of Oshemaru...


    "Hmm~~ It''s been a long time...Red Bean..." Da She Wan looked at the visitor indifferently, as if he had expected it long ago, not the slightest nervousness.


    "It''s really you... Oshemaru..." Mitarai Adzuki bean looked at Oshemaru with a very solemn expression: "It''s really embarrassing! It seems that you have been repaired miserably!"


    "Hmph~~ Indeed... That person is really strong... Even if he just hit him... It hurt me a lot... But you chased me all the way... Do you want to get rid of this evening teacher? Is it? Hey~~" Da She Wan''s face was gloomy, looking very evil.


    "You have been listed as a super dangerous person on the S-Class Wanted Book, so I am here to fight for my life and defeat you...because this is all the knowledge you have imparted. It is my responsibility as your subordinate. !" Mitarai Adzuki bean''s face was solemn, but her tone was extremely firm, and four silver needles flashed between her fingers at the same time...


    "Impossible... Even if I am injured now..."


    As he spoke, Da She Wan suddenly opened his mouth, and his slender tongue, like a sharp sword, stretched at an astonishing speed and shot towards the red bean...


    Adzuki bean jumped up onto an ancient tree, but his arm was still wrapped by the infinitely extending tongue. With a strong pull, he directly pulled Adzuki bean from the ancient tree...


    "Shulking Snake Hand..." With a soft drink, five poisonous snakes stretched out infinitely between the sleeves of the red bean, and shot out,''Bang Bang~~'' Like many terrifying cannonballs, they shot in the place where the big snake pill was located. , There was a roar, dust and smoke filled...


    "I won''t let you run..." Adzuki drank, and pulled hard with his right hand. The Oshe Maru, which was bound by the poisonous snake, was immediately pulled back and hit a rock wall severely... Before, grabbing the palm of Oshemaru, he actually took out a shuriken and nailed the palms of the two to the stone wall together... It''s so fierce, it''s not what ordinary women can do...


    "Grab you... Oshemaru... I borrow your left hand for a use..." Adzuki bean endured the sharp pain from her right hand, but with the left hand of Oshemaru, his left hand began to form a knot...


    "This seal is..." Oshemaru''s pupils widened for a moment, looking a little surprised.


    "Yes...you are going to die here with me..." Hongdou''s face was covered with beads of sweat, but his eyes were just like death, and his face was firm.Gritting his teeth, Hongdou closed his eyes tightly, and performed his own forbidden technique: "The Ninja method kills the two snakes..."


    "Hmm~~ Do you want to commit suicide..." A sneer came, and Da She Wan''s figure suddenly appeared behind Hong Dou: "That''s just a stand-in! Hmm~~Haha~~Haha~~~" Laughing is extremely uncomfortable.


    As Oshemaru¡¯s words just fell, the Oshemaru, who was bound by the red beans, gradually turned into a muddy mud and fell to the ground under her horrified gaze...


    "Even if you are a special Shinobu in the village, you can''t always use the tricks I gave you!" Da Shemaru smiled slightly, but in this light smile, there was some pride and evil: "Okay... now But you can¡¯t let you delay too much time... Let¡¯s end it quickly!"


    "Drink!" Da She Wan raised her fingers and sipped softly. Adzuki beans trembled suddenly, and the curse mark on her neck suddenly appeared. She was in pain, but for a moment, she couldn''t hold on anymore and sat down. On the ground...


    "Damn it! Are you here to assassinate Hokage-sama?" After enduring the pain between his neck, Hongdou gritted his teeth and looked at Dashewan.


    "Although you haven''t seen you for a long time, your attitude towards me is still so cold...hehe...but you were wrong this time! My purpose of coming here was actually just for a child, but it was destroyed by that person. It¡¯s...but, it¡¯s okay. I also took advantage of this time to take a good look at the child¡¯s temperament! Hey~~"


    "Oh~you two, it seems that we are talking very happily..." Monkey King''s figure suddenly flashed behind Da She Wan, and said lightly.


    "Wukong! Quick! Get him! Don''t let him run away!" After seeing Monkey King, Hong Dou cheered and shouted.


    "It''s really a difficult guy!" Seeing Monkey King, Da She Maru''s brows suddenly wrinkled, and his complexion became particularly solemn.It is completely different from the relaxed and freehand feeling when dealing with red beans.


    Looking at Hongdou''s blood-stained right hand, Monkey King frowned slightly and looked at Da She Wan, "He did it?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Hold him quickly! If he escapes, it will be difficult to catch!" Hong Dou shouted anxiously.


    "Hehe~~ Don''t worry... if anyone is in front of me, don''t even want to escape..." Monkey King smiled faintly and looked at Da She Maru: "Konoha''s life and death have nothing to do with me, but if you hurt Red Bean, I can''t As if I didn''t see it..." As he said, he walked slowly towards Oshemaru...


    "Damn...what''s going on?!! The body can''t move..." Looking at Monkey King who slowly approached, Da She Wan couldn''t help but lose his face, because he was shocked to find that his body couldn''t move, even if it was the investigation inside the body. Carat was also frozen instantly, not under his control... For the first time, he felt the real breath of death for the first time, big drops of cold sweat burst out, and even his soul began to tremble. He was helpless and fearful. Eyes are full of horror...


    This is a real threat of death. A person like Oshemaru actually fears death the most... Otherwise, he would not study the art of immortality...


    "Who the hell is he?!! Is this sealing technique? When was it launched?..." In shock, Dashemaru''s mind appeared extremely clear, but even if he was sober, in front of Monkey King It''s just an ant.Because he is now powerless to do anything.


    "Give you some color, and you will open a dyeing workshop. Just now you were in a good mood and let you go, but you didn''t know how to cherish it, and you were proud of it. Did you escape from my hand? It''s ridiculous..."


    Walking slowly in front of Da She Wan, Monkey King looked calm, a sharp sword flashed in his hand, and with a light wave, blood flashed, and a big head flew to the ground like this...

 571 Chapter 16 Dont persuade you

    "Dead...dead?!" Looking at Oshemaru''s rolling head, Adzuki Dou was a little dazed. Although she wanted to kill Oshemaru by herself, when she saw that Oshemaru really died in front of her, her heart, It is extremely complicated. After all, it was her former teacher...


    Coming to Hongdou''s side, looking at her painful look, Sun Wukong slightly squatted down, turned her head, looked at the three tadpole-like black marks on her neck, and said lightly: "Curse The seal... the side door left..." The light cluster in the hand condenses and shines on the curse seal. In an instant, the curse seal is like Can Xue encountering the scorching sun, and it has been purified and disappeared...


    The pain was gone in an instant, and Hong Dou''s eyes widened, stroking her neck in disbelief, it was smooth and tender, and the traces of the curse had already disappeared...


    "You...how did you do it?" Hong Dou looked at Monkey King in surprise. This helpless curse was so easily resolved by Monkey King in the hands of Monkey King. It was incredible.


    "It''s just a boring trick...what''s the problem?" Monkey King smiled faintly: "The curse has been completely eliminated by me, so how can you thank me?"


    "At most, I would invite you to eat meatballs, how about it?" Hongdou was obviously in a very good mood, and the curse imprints that had been perplexed for many years were eliminated. For a while, his favor with Monkey King greatly increased.Similarly, she became more curious about Monkey King. As the more contact with Monkey King, the more mysterious he was discovered...


    "How can one be enough..." Monkey King smiled slightly, picked up the red bean''s right hand that was pierced by him, and the wound healed instantly as he irradiated it with white light.


    "What a great''healing'' ninjutsu..." Adzuki beans exclaimed, but looked at Monkey King with a smile: "You guy, really greedy! Forget it, if you want me to treat you later, Anytime you can!"


    "Haha~~ This is not a loss!" Monkey King smiled slightly and said, "Go back!"


    "Wait... the body of this guy must be recovered..." Adzuki bean frowned and looked at the headless body of Oshemaru, connected to the communication phone, called the Anbe staff, and recovered Oshemaru''s body...


    "Let''s go!" Hongdou smiled faintly, hooked Monkey King''s shoulders generously, greeted him, his figure flashed, cast his instant spell, and disappeared here.


    "Haha~~" Sun Wukong glanced vaguely at a dense leaf in the forest, his figure flashed, and then disappeared...


    Here, suddenly became exceptionally quiet...


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, a small white snake exposed a head in the thick fallen leaves, and immediately submerged in the fallen leaves, disappearing...


    In the dark part, in the dark basement, the three generations looked at the corpse of the Oshe Maru with extremely complex expressions, with sadness in their eyes...


    But Danzo, who was covered in bandages, came to the side of Sun Wukong and said, "Thank you so much, Mr. Goku, Oshemaru is our Konoha S-class rebel. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this today. The occasion was cut by your hands... I wonder if his corpse can be taught by our roots to deal with it?"


    "Danzo, you don''t need to intervene in this matter..." The three-generation old man, who was still silent in his memories and sadness, suddenly looked extremely serious.For this Xiri''s disciple, his position is very firm, how could it be handed over to the planer Danzo.


    Looking at the extremely sharp and determined eyes of the three-generation old man, Danzo''s expression was very gloomy. He knew that since the three generations had made such a determination, it would be useless to say anything. After all, the current Hokage is the third generation.He gave a cold snort and left with his subordinates...


    Looking at the departed Danzo, Sandai''s eyes were a little heavy and worried.


    "Haha! Konoha, which seems to be harmonious, seems to have a corrupt side..." Monkey King looked at the three generations, but smiled faintly.


    "I made you laugh..." Three generations smiled at Monkey King, and then sighed slightly: "Where there is light, there is darkness. This is a fact that cannot be avoided everywhere..."


    "This Danzo is a bit uncomfortable every time I see it..." Hongdou frowned slightly.


    "Hongdou, let''s go! This exam, we are the invigilators..." Monkey King walked slowly toward the door, but stopped halfway, and looked at the three generations: "Oh! Forgot to tell you Oh... That Dashewan may not necessarily die! You should pay more attention to it!" He said, leaving here with the red beans...


    "Isn''t it... dead?" Three generations looked at the corpse in front of them, but their brows were deeply furrowed, and their faces became more and more solemn: "If that technique has been successfully studied by him...maybe it is true..."


    "Hey! Wukong, you said Dashewan is not dead yet, what is going on?" After leaving the basement of Anbu, Hongdou looked at Monkey King with frowning brows.


    "I just looked at the corpse, but it''s just an empty shell, and the soul has already left... That is to say, Oshe Maru is not dead yet..." Monkey King smiled lightly, his tone was very flat, because he let O She Maru deliberately Yes, that guy is a good pawn, it''s still useful to keep him...


    "Soul...Leave?!!!" Hongdou widened her eyes in surprise, and said in shock: "Could it be...has his forbidden technique...have been studied successfully?..."


    "I think so...because I found that the corpse was not the flesh of the big snake pill itself. The body... It seems that he used some technique to occupy someone else''s body!" Sun Wukong casually revealed. Little bit.


    "This...this is important information! I have to tell the three generations of adults about this matter. The Chunin test...this will trouble you..." In shock, Hong Dou only left such a sentence, which is a instant technique. , Left here.


    "Really a hot woman..." Monkey King smiled faintly, looked at the white clouds in the sky, and murmured: "I really look forward to the next development...Oshemaru...Do you have the guts to attack Konoha? Haha...Don''t be persuaded! Otherwise, it won''t be fun..."


    The Zhongnin exam is still going on, and Konoha is also undercurrents. In the following time, Monkey King did not get involved in any situation, but looked at everything with a spectator mentality. When bored, he brought the young Tian is playing everywhere, playing, playing, playing... As for Hong and Hongdou, they seem to have received some tasks and rarely show up...


    As for the Naruto group, in the following time, they also met the Otonin trio sent by Oshamaru. After a life-and-death struggle, and the help of Ino and Rock Lee, they finally defeated themselves. Sasuke''s opponent, and Sasuke, also accidentally opened the writing wheel on the way...


    Five days in a hurry, it just passed, and today, the second exam is finally over, and the new test will continue...

 572 Chapter Seventeen Hinata vs Neji

    Inside the central tower, the three generations, Kakashi and others were all present, standing solemnly, with serious faces...


    Hongdou stared at all the candidates who passed the exam in front of him, and announced loudly: "First of all congratulations to everyone for passing the second exam..."


    I was a little surprised: "Hey, there are 78 people who participated in the second exam, and 21 of them passed... Although I also said that the number of people should be reduced by half, I actually want to reduce one. Counted...


    "What''s the matter? Konoha''s people are all qualified?" Kozakura thought, looking around, looking very surprised.


    "Strange! Grandpa Naruto, Teacher Kakashi, Teacher Iluka, they are all gathered, why don''t you see Big Brother Wukong..." Naruto looked around, but he couldn''t see the figure of Monkey King, and couldn''t help but mutter.


    "That''s the eldest lady from your Hyuga family? I heard that their group passed the exam in only 23 minutes... It''s really amazing... Such a result, but it broke all previous records... "Looking at Ning Ci every day, pointing at Hinata in amazement.


    "Huh! I don''t believe she has that kind of strength..." Ning Ci glanced at Hinata, his eyes were cold, and he snorted disdainfully.


    "Ning Ci, don''t you suspect that there is any inside story? I can''t see it, right?" Tian Tian said with a look of surprise.


    "The people of the Zong family, what can''t you do..." Ning Ci snorted again, a deep hatred in his eyes.He has not yet come out of the hatred of the Zong Family...


    "I didn''t expect so many people to pass, and most of them are newcomers..." The three generations looked at the candidates who passed, and looked very surprised. They turned their heads and looked at the people behind Kakashi: "No wonder They are rushing to recommend these newcomers..."


    Hongdou then announced loudly: "Next, Master Naruto will explain the third exam. Everyone should pay attention to it... Then, Master Naruto, please!"


    The three-generation old man pretended to take a few steps forward, coughing a fake cough, and dangling a cigarette, saying: "Next, I will take the third exam. Before explaining it, I want to tell you one thing clearly. It is about this. The real purpose of the exam...Why should the Allies hold the exam together?..."


    "But... it''s really nonsense, so I hate this kind of speech that hasn''t played anymore..." Monkey King lay on a window edge, listening to the nonsense of the three generations of old men below, but shook his head uncomfortably.Immediately he fixed his gaze on a man wearing a hat, but a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Oshemaru...you really did not disappoint me...hehe...he didn''t die even after his head was cut off. This guy¡¯s life-saving method is really good... It¡¯s really hard to kill him if he is replaced by a normal person..."


    After a lot of nonsense, the pre-selection for the third exam finally started. Because the big spy suddenly gave up the game on the way, there were 20 people out of 21 people, which happened to be 10 battles. Before that, It¡¯s no different from the original...


    With the random selection of the electronic screen, the list of the first battle is also out: Uchiha Sasuke VS Akabronze.


    "Unexpectedly, I will be on the stage so soon!" Sasuke looked at his name on the electronic screen, and a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth.Because of Monkey King''s relationship, he has not yet been planted by the big snake pill, but he does not have it now, which does not mean that in the future...


    Although there is no curse seal, Sasuke still borrowed the advantages of Shao Lunyan and won by a narrow margin!


    Because of the same battle as in the original book, I won''t make up the number of words, and I''ll take it all!...


    The change in the plot started from Hinata Hyuga VS Neji Hyuga!


    "Haha! The battle of destiny has finally begun..." Looking at the name on the notice board, Monkey King smiled faintly, and finally came a little bit of interest.


    "Unexpectedly, I would fight you, Miss Hinata!" Ning Ci looked at Hinata with a calm tone.


    "Brother Ningci..." Looking at his opponent, Hinata looked a little weak.


    "Brother? Are these two brothers and sisters?" Sakura in the stands looked very surprised.


    "They are all members of Konoha''s oldest famous Hyuga clan... Is that Hyuga Hinata the one who completed the second test in 23 minutes? But this aura is somewhat different..." , Kakashi said lightly.Similarly, there are some doubts in my heart.


    "Don''t look at Hinata''s timid appearance! Actually, she is very strong!" Xi Rihong smiled with a smile. For her students, she used to worry about Hinata the most. Now, she is most assured of Hinata.She was convinced that in the presence of Shinobu, no one would be Hinata¡¯s opponent...


    "I heard that she is a disciple trained by Master Wukong since she was a child... Then I have to take a closer look at this competition... How strong will the disciple cultivated by such a terrible strong person?" Kai is one The blood on his face was boiling, and he looked very excited.He has always had respect and the goal of life-long hard work for that peerless strong man who slapped himself, and for his disciples, he was naturally very concerned.


    "This is the person who completed the second exam in 23 minutes? It doesn''t look like it!" Those who were originally full of expectations for this battle looked a little bit weak at Hinata''s weak look. Disdain, some are beginning to doubt that there will be no shady in the second exam, right?


    "Before the game, I would like to advise Miss Hinata a bit, abstain! You are not suitable to be a ninja... You are too kind and don''t tire of catering to others'' opinions, and you are not confident, timid and inferior... So I think It¡¯s good for you to do forbearance... In the second test, I think you were also helped by the man named Monkey King? But hindering your legs is a hindrance after all. How you are hiding, you can¡¯t hide the truth of the matter..." Ning Looking at Hinata this time, his scorching tone seemed very domineering and aloof.


    "Eh?" Hinata was stunned. She didn''t expect that she would be such a person in Neji''s eyes, but she was not assaulted by Neji''s words, because she is not the one in the original book. She was timid and weak.The reason why she looks so timid is only because of her nature. The people watching around make her feel nervous and shy, but it does not mean she is timid and timid.


    "This guy looks really unpleasant!" Monkey King suddenly flashed beside Xi Rihong, and said lightly.


    "You guy is finally willing to show up... It''s been so long since the game started, did you come?" Xi Rihong frowned as she looked at Monkey King who suddenly appeared next to her.The tone was a bit dissatisfied.


    "I''ve always been there! It''s just that you didn''t find it..." Monkey King smiled faintly.Yelled to Hinata in the field: "Hinata, don''t let him talk nonsense. It''s upset when you look at it. Hurry up and stop him..."


    "Brother Wukong...I understand..." Seeing the sudden appearance of Monkey King, Hinata''s eyes instantly became extremely firm. He raised his head and looked at Ningci: "Brother Ningci, let''s get started! Because Wukong Brother, I hate waiting..."..

 573 Chapter 18 Torrent Blasting

    "Have your eyes changed?" Ning Ci looked at Hinata, frowning slightly, and his white pupils glanced at Monkey King: "Is it because of him..."


    "Huh! If you don''t abstain, you will be at your own risk! I won''t be merciful!" Ning Ci suddenly snorted and made a soft fist starting position.


    "I won''t be merciful... because Brother Wukong said...Here, I can only be the strongest! White eyes!!" With a soft drink, as an invisible ripple spreads from his eyes, Hinata¡¯s white eyes opened instantly. But at the temples, there are no blue veins prominent...


    "Oh? This is what you call the white eyes? Don''t laugh so hard! Miss Hinata!" Looking at Hinata''s undisturbed eyes, Ning Ci shouted sharply, full of mockery: "Or... Did you fail to open your eyes? It''s ridiculous that someone like you can complete the second exam in 23 minutes..."


    "What''s going on?" Kakashi looked at the Xi Rihong beside him, with some doubts: "Is it really an eye-opening failure?"


    "You will understand..." Xi Rihong smiled mysteriously, feeling a little proud of everyone''s surprise: "Don''t be surprised for a while!"


    "This...this is...!!!" The three-generation old man looked at Hinata''s eyes with surprise, and then turned his head to look at the place where Monkey King was: "It''s really amazing! Is this his masterpiece?...This guy, How many secrets we don¡¯t know..."


    "En?" Hearing Yurihong''s slightly meaningful words, Kakashi directly pulled down his forehead, exposing his writing wheel eyes, looked at Hinata, and suddenly a hint of surprise appeared on his face: " It did not fail... She has successfully opened her eyes..." Then she turned her head and looked at Monkey King: "How did you do it?"


    "It''s nothing...just looking upset at the bulging blue veins, so I just modified it casually..." Monkey King waved his hand nonchalantly.


    "Make any changes...just..."


    Everyone stared with wide-eyed eyes, looking at Monkey King like a monster. Is the Blood Succession Boundary changed at will?Do you know what your mother is?


    Ignoring the shock of everyone, the battle has already begun!


    "Brother Ningci! Let''s have a showdown!" Hinda said with a firm tone.


    "...Okay! Don''t blame me if you are dead!" Ning Ci screamed, and opened his eyes. The blue veins bulged at the temples. At the same time, he bent forward with Hina Tian and fought with both palms, bursting out the aftermath of Chakra.


    The two of you come and go, and the palms of the palms reveal the crisis, even if they just pass by the side, it is also a fatal danger, because this is Konoha''s strongest soft fist genre... just a little check Carat can invade your internal organs and inflict fatal damage... No matter how strong a person is, the internal organs are the most vulnerable. If the internal organs are attacked, the strong ninja will be seriously injured, even...death...


    In the field, Hinata was like a dancing butterfly. The soft fist was in her hand, but it seemed so agile. Her white eyes were transformed by Monkey King, and Ning Ci''s movements were in her eyes as if they were throwing The slow motion that was hundreds of times slower is like that, clearly visible...Through the shift, he easily avoided the most fierce attacks of Ningci, and immediately slapped him on the abdomen of Ningci, a powerful chakra In an instant, it came out through the body...


    "Puff~~" Ning Ci spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his body flew upside down and fell to the ground... The look in Hinata''s eyes was full of shock...


    "Why... how could... Ning Ci was actually crushed and beaten..." Every day, seeing Ning Ci vomiting blood and flying upside down, his eyes widened in shock.


    "Hinata Hinata... I didn''t expect... In addition to Neji... there should be such a strong man..." Lock Lee clenched his fists, his eyes were wary.


    "It''s a''disciple'' taught by Master Wukong! It''s really strong! He can see through Neji''s movements completely..." Kai looked at Hinata in the field with shock.Immediately, blood surged again, shouting loudly: "But, this is youth! Neji, come on! You can''t give up so easily! You are a true genius!"


    "That pair of eyes... are very similar to Shao Lun Yan..." Kakashi frowned and looked at Hinata''s white eyes. At the same time, he was extremely shocked: "But... the gap between the two is really too big... this Hinata Hyuga definitely possesses the strength of the upper ninja level..."


    "Oh~ the first person in the Hyuga family to be called a genius-level figure... unexpectedly at such a disadvantage... How did this Monkey King cultivate such an excellent ninja..." Three generations took a pipe and looked at the scene. In, seem a little surprised.


    "Brother Ningci...show your true strength! If you thought I was just a useless crane tail, then you will never have a chance..." Hinata looked at Ningci, and didn''t get a hit. With pride, he still looked at Neji with a serious face, extremely serious.


    "Sure enough..." Ning Ci wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, looked at Hinata, his expression no longer possessed the arrogance and disdain he had before, but the cold chill was better: "It seems that you did learn from that person. It¡¯s a little bit of ability... In that case, I won¡¯t keep my hands! This time, let¡¯s decide the outcome with one move!"


    With a cold drink, Ning Ci once again made a soft fist starting position, an invisible''potential'' emanating from his body, Yu Hinata centered on him, as if a Tai Chi appeared on the ground. Bagua map¡­


    "This gesture is?!!!" The three-generation old man was shocked when he saw this.


    "This... Is this..." In the stands, Kakashi and others were also surprised.


    "You are already in my domain... The victory or defeat is divided..." Ning Ci looked at Hinata with a calm expression, but he looked so arrogant, as if victory was already in his hands.In the indifferent eyes, even a trace of murderous intent appeared: "Soft fist, gossip and sixty-four palms!..."


    With a sharp drink, Ning Ci bends forward in an instant, the blue Chakra emerges between his fingers, and heads towards Hina Tian...


    "Your movements...too slow..."


    Hina Tian still looked calm, in the realm of gossip, under the surprised eyes of countless people, she squeezed her palms into fists, and struck out with a fist towards Ning Ci who was bent in front of her body...


    "Torrent blasting!!"


    Jiao yelled, and a terrible torrent of storm blasted on Hina Tian¡¯s right fist, and in a flash, it shattered the''potential'' formed by the sixty-four palms of Ningci''s Eight Diagrams...


    The gossip and sixty-four palms were declared broken!


    The terrible fist storm is like a torrent, but the remaining power is unabated, destroying everything in front of you...''Boom!!With a sound of ~'', the bombardment hit Ning Ci''s xiong chamber. With blood splashing, Ning Ci''s figure flew out again...

 574 Chapter 19 Hinata Hyuga

    "Bang!~" Under the shocked eyes of countless people, Ning Ci slammed into a hard rock wall with a huge crack, and fell to the ground feebly...


    This is known as the only genius in the Hyuga family, but he was defeated by this young lady who has never been entertaining. Such a result made many people''s eyes widened, unbelievable... but also It makes sense... It''s just that weak body, why does it contain such terrible power!


    The''torrent blasting'' is a soft boxing method specially created for her by Monkey King based on Hina''s physique. The combination of Qi and Chakra erupted into a terrible fist storm. If it weren''t for Hina Tian, ??it would have put away half Strong, this punch was enough to kill Ning Ci.


    But the people present were shocked at the power of this move, but they were even more shocked that the perfect gossip sixty-four palms was broken!


    As we all know, as long as the Bagua Palm of the Hyuga family enters the opponent¡¯s gossip field, once it is used, the opponent¡¯s actions will be temporarily locked and lose the ability to act. Then, next, only wait for the life of being beaten...


    Unless you use special methods to close your own context and prevent the opponent from tapping your own acupuncture points, if the Bagua Palm comes out, then the winner is already divided!


    This is like a rule. Once the gossip palm comes out, you can only be beaten passively. It''s just that this rule was broken by a little girl today... Such a thing, even if it is a strong shadow level, It''s impossible...


    "It''s really amazing! The trick just now... is not Hyuga''s soft boxing... It seems that Monkey King taught her... This guy is really surprised, one after another!..." The three-generation old man was shocked. , Glanced at Monkey King, shook his head, and sat back in his seat.In my heart, he became even more jealous of Monkey King: "Such a person must never become an enemy..."


    I randomly taught a trick to get rid of the peculiar knowledge that the Hyuga family is proud of. If this trick is spread, what status does the Hyuga family have?Fortunately, according to the current situation, only Hinata can do this trick, and she happens to be from the Hyuga family...


    "Bagua Palm... was broken..." In a hidden corner of the auditorium, Hinata Hinata looked at Hinata in shock with a face of shock, and couldn''t calm down.The gossip palm that their Hyuga family has always been proud of was broken by his always-ignored daughter!Completely broken, broken simply!


    He was shocked by Ning Ci''s ability to display Gossip Sixty-four, but the strength that Hinata showed was even more incredible. This is really the younger sister who is several years younger than herself. Miss Hyuga?


    Originally, I heard that Hinata passed the second test with a score of 23 minutes. He didn''t believe it, so he came here secretly to see what happened. I didn''t want to. The result was shocking!When has this daughter, who has been almost left alone by herself, has grown to such a terrifying height?If Ning Ci is a genius, then what is she?


    He has always believed that with Hinata''s character, it is impossible to become a qualified ninja, but from today''s point of view, his view is quite wrong!


    "Sun Wukong...is it all because of you?..." Hyuga Hizuka turned his head and looked at the place where Sun Wukong was, and his eyes flickered: "It seems that it is necessary to meet alone..."


    In this battle, people remember an unforgettable name: Hyuga Hinata!This girl, who has always been unknown, has become the new star of the Zhongnin exam!


    "Brother Ning Ci... Are you... okay?" Hinata came to Ning Ci''s side and looked at him worriedly.Because from the beginning, Neji looked at the sky blankly, motionless.


    "Sure enough... no matter how hard I try... can''t escape this sad fate?..." Ning Ci didn''t look at Hinata, looked at the sky, whispering to himself, with endless hatred and unwillingness.


    "No... Brother Ningci..." Hinata shook his head, loudly excited.


    "Huh! As the eldest Hyuga family, how can you understand what it feels like to have this indelible curse mark in your life..." Ningji looked at Hinata, pointing to the mark on his forehead and roared "You who are obviously inferior to me... You just met that person, but you have grown to such a height... This is fate... Everyone is born with a destiny that he will never be able to resist..."


    At this time, Monkey King suddenly flashed beside Ning Ci, looked at him, and said faintly: "It''s really nonsense! Boy, don''t you think that fate is always boring? If it''s unhappy, then go against it! Your own destiny is good! Your own life is in your own hands! It can''t be controlled by a mere curse... Because you can end your life at any time if you want, right? How do you want to live, It''s all up to you, not a curse... Doesn''t this mean that your destiny is actually in your own hands..."


    After speaking, Sun Wukong turned his head towards Moonlight Hayate and said, "Hey! Hurry up and announce the result of the game! I hate procrastination... I have been talking a lot of bullshit when watching anime, I''m tired of it..."


    "Uh... OK! OK..." Moonlight Hayate nodded immediately, coughed several times, and announced loudly: "The winner of this competition is: Hyuga Hinata!" At the same time, he muttered quietly in his heart: "But this competition has something to do with your watching anime!" Well, people in this world are very clever and can''t understand the meaning of Monkey King''s words.


    "Mastering his own life... also mastering his own destiny? Am I really in control of my own destiny?" Ning Ci looked at the white clouds in the sky and was stunned. The words of Monkey King made him seem to understand. Understand, my life is already bound by the curse seal, so how can I control it by myself, but after careful consideration, there is some truth... For a while, Ning Ci thought of God, and the medical team lifted him , Also as if not aware of it.


    In the cheers and cheers of others, Monkey King took Hinata''s to the stands.


    Ya looked at Hinata, and then at Shino. While he was happy for them, he was a little depressed. In their group, he was the only one who failed and lost! But he still lost at the back of the crane that he had always considered Naruto''s hands!Is it very popular to play counterattacks with crane tails this year?


    In the last matchup, Gaara VS Lee Locke.The duel between the two is the same as in the original book, so let me explain briefly.


    These two people are the strongest characters in this time, especially Li Luoke, who opened the five doors of the Eight Doors Dunjia, his muscles and skin became red, and his hair was upside down, just like an alternative. The''Super Saiyan''...


    However, Li Luoke is perverted, but Gaara is even more perverted than him. The defense of this cargo can be called absolute defense. Although the defensive speed of sand is completely thrown off by Li Luo, the whole body of this cargo is covered by a layer of armor of sand. For the offensive Li Luoke, the package was too restrained. Although Gaara was beaten by Li Luoke and fell to the ground, but he used the forbidden move to reach the limit, and was eventually taken by me. Gaara lost all his hands and kicks with the sand-bound hurdle, and was defeated...


    In this competition, people learned about Li Luoke''s strength, but even more clearly saw Gaara''s terrible...

 575 Chapter 20 Preliminary End

    "The winner is me..."


    Just when Moonlight Hayate wanted to announce the result of the game, he suddenly stopped, because the bloody hands and feet Li Luoke slowly stood up from the ground...


    In this scene, even Kakashi was moved: "...I opened five doors, and my hands and feet were all useless...Impossible to stand up..."


    "Haha... I lose consciousness, I have to stand up and fight again... This kind of will is very good... Li Luoke... This kid... I really admire..." Looking at the field, shaking slowly. Shaking hands and feet, standing. The rising figure, in the eyes of Monkey King, there was a rare hint of appreciation.


    "En?! Has he lost consciousness?..." Xi Rihong listened to Monkey King''s words, looked at Li Luke in surprise, and was moved suddenly: "Really..."


    At this moment, Xiao Li has no focus and no focus. He has obviously passed out... But even if he passed out, he can stand up again even if his hands and feet are exhausted by relying on the persistence and belief in his heart. It is so terrible. How firm is faith!


    "Little Li...you...you guy...you want to prove the nindo after losing your consciousness...Li...you are already...a very good...ninja." Kai tears in the corner of his eyes and smashes Li Rok. Embraced...


    This scene moved everyone present. What kind of strong will is necessary to achieve this step!


    "The winner is Gaara..."


    With the words of the moonlight and gusts falling, this preliminaries finally came to an end...


    "You are his mentor, aren''t you?" A medical ninja who had checked on Xiao Li looked at Chao Kai, with an unbearable face.


    "Yes!" Kai frowned slightly, and an unknown premonition rose from his heart.


    "Come here, please..."


    Kai followed the medical ninja to one side.


    "I managed to maintain my breathing... but I wanted to recover from a comminuted fracture and muscle rupture. It would take a long time to recover. It would be nice to say... His left hand and foot were severely injured, which is too serious... I really don¡¯t want to say that, but his body no longer allows him to live as a ninja..."


    "!!!" Naruto next to Kai was dumbfounded and shocked.


    "No... wait a minute..." Kai suddenly stopped the medical ninjas who were about to carry Li Luoke away on a stretcher, turned around and walked a few steps in the direction where Monkey King was, looking at Monkey King, extremely pleading:" Master Goku! I know... if it were you... it would definitely be possible to cure Xiao Li..."


    "As a ninja, Xiao Li''s everything, if he loses his qualifications as a ninja... Then it would be better to die... Six years ago, I was injured more severely than him, and you easily treated me. Alright... So, please, please help Xiao Li!" With that, Kai actually knelt and knelt under the shocked eyes of countless people...


    "By the way... I forgot about you..." Xi Rihong also suddenly realized that six years ago, Monkey King would open the Seven Doors Kai Yiba and pat it like a man, and just wave his hand to heal instantly. Such a method. , Can be called stunning.


    Upon hearing that Monkey King was able to cure Li Luoke, Naruto on the side began to plead loudly!


    Even Hinata looked at Monkey King hopefully...


    "The boring sadness... the most annoying... Forget it, this kid is pleasing to my eyes, so I can help you!" Monkey King glanced at Li Luoke who was lying on the stretcher and waved his hand. A cloud of white light flashed instantly. In time, submerged in him...


    The broken meridians healed and the shattered bones regenerated... But for a moment, Li Luoke stood up under the shocking gazes of countless people, and his whole body showed no scars...


    "Okay...smart medical ninjutsu!!" For a while, everyone present took a breath, and was shocked by Monkey King''s miraculous means!The look in his eyes is also full of respect and awe.


    Even the three generations stood up with emotion, their faces shocked...


    "This guy... is amazing..." Temari looked at Monkey King with surprise.


    And the disguised Dashe Maru, looking at Monkey King''s eyes, was full of excitement and fire. "What a terrible guy... If such a person becomes my rebirth...huh?!!!" I haven''t said yet. After that, Da She Wan''s complexion turned pale in an instant, and a terrible heart palpitations suddenly rose. In a flash, he felt cold death... His heart almost stopped beating... The cold sweat soaked his whole body, and he seemed to say something about it. The forbidden words...


    "Just now...what the hell was going on?!!!" Oshemaru raised his head, eyes full of fear, and looked around, but there was no clue...


    The attention was hit on Monkey King''s head, you are the rhythm of hunting for death!Orochimaru!


    After knowing the whole story, Li Luoke came to Monkey King to express his sincere thanks...


    The preliminaries were also announced, and there were only 8 finalists in the official finals. The only difference from the original is that Doss was eliminated and Hyuga Neji was replaced by Hyuga Hinata!


    When Monkey King watched the three generations of old men and was about to start a long talk, he suddenly got a headache and hurriedly stopped him: "I said old man, do you have something to say later? Brother has a headache... or decide the list of official games first. Besides..."


    With that said, a wooden box suddenly appeared in Monkey King''s hand and beckoned to Naruto and the others, and said, "Hurry up! Let''s draw lots! Use the numbers drawn to determine your opponent..."


    "You guy... forget it, hurry up!" Three generations gave Monkey King a helpless look and waved their hands.


    "This guy... is really easy to do things! But I like it!" Temari smiled faintly, but was the first to step forward, put his hand into the wooden box, and then took out a note...


    And Naruto and others also took out a piece of paper from the wooden box one by one...


    Monkey King glanced at everyone and said: "Okay, your opponent for the next competition has come out. Naruto No. 1 vs. Shikamaru No. 2, and Kankuro No. 3 vs. Shino Yugosuke No. 4. No. 5 Temari vs. No. 6 Hyuga Hinata, No. 7 Gaara vs. No. 8 Sasuke Uchiha... The above is the list for the next competition. As for the following details, let the three generations explain to you! Tian, ??let''s go!"


    After that, Monkey King flashed away, and he disappeared here with Hinata at the same time, and disappeared together, there are red beans and evening red...


    "This... this guy..." The three generations looked helplessly at the place where Sun Wukong disappeared, shook his head, a little helpless, then cleared his throat and looked at the next examinee: "The next game will be delayed to one Months later, because in this month, there will be a lot of allied powers coming to Konoha to watch everyone''s battle... During this period, you can also get a good understanding of your opponents and obtain information from each other to increase yourself The winning percentage..."


    Three generations of old men dangled a pipe and talked, but they heard that Naruto and others'' heads are big...


    "This old man is really long-winded... If it''s as straightforward as the previous teacher..." Temari looked at the three generations, looking a little helpless. At this time, how hopeful that there is Monkey King standing in front of him, and then directly declared''disband'' ''...

 576 Chapter 21 You Beast

    Konoha, in the medical room.The two medical ninjas were checking the injuries for Neji. With a click, the door of the room was opened, but the figure of Hyuga Hizu appeared at the door.


    "Hyuga-sama!!" The two medical ninjas looked very surprised.


    "Sorry, please go out..."


    "But...but..."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take much time..."


    "Yes..." The two medical ninjas nodded consciously, walked out of the medical room, and closed the door by the way.


    Ning Ci struggled to ride from the hospital bed, put his hands on his knees, and lowered his head: "What''s the matter?"


    "That day... I will tell you the truth of that day..." Hyuga Hizuka said with a serious face.


    "Yep?!!"


    "At that time, I was going to die..." Hyuga Hizu had a heavy face.


    "What is this called? What are you talking about?!" Ning Ci immediately gritted his teeth and looked at Asahi Kayuki, and shouted angrily: "My father was killed as your substitute..."


    "There is the truth of that day..." Hyuga Nizu took out a scroll and handed it to Neji.


    Ning Ci seemed disdainful: "The content is anyway an excuse made up from the standpoint of the clan..."


    "You should be able to understand now..." Hyuga Nissa placed the scroll next to Neji.Ning Ci glanced at the scroll, but he just happened to see the words "Written to Ning Ci" on it, and his face changed involuntarily: "This text..." This is his father''s handwriting. He hurriedly opened it and looked at it seriously...


    At this time, Monkey King and his party just passed by on the aisle not far away...


    "...You guy, you brought us out without the consent of others. Your behavior is very rude! Moreover, you are very rude to Hokage-sama! Do you know that! Asshole..." Akimbo and glared at Monkey King, looking very angry.


    "But... the old man pushed a lot of nonsense, I didn''t bother to listen... Didn''t you say you want me to eat meatballs? Just now..."


    "Are you going to eat meatballs? Okay, let''s go..." As soon as he heard the meatballs, the angered red bean immediately made a 180-degree change, and his eyes were full of small stars.


    "This voice is..." Hyuga Hizu Asa Neji looked over, and said, "I have something more, you can watch it yourself! The final choice is all up to you..." He turned and walked out of the medical room. , Closed the door...


    After reading the content on the scroll, the hatred in Ning Ci''s eyes gradually disappeared, and replaced by a kind of relief: "Is this your choice... Father... It turns out that you didn''t die for substitutes, nor did you die for your family. It was to understand and save my brother that I chose death... Just as the man said, although we are bound by the curse, our hearts are free... How to choose depends on us... Destiny is indeed in control In our own hands...Thank you...Father...I am no longer in mystery...I already understand the way I will walk in the future..."


    On the street, Hinata looked at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of him, Jiao Tiao''s body trembled obviously, and then he bowed respectfully: "Father..." Hinata looked a little restrained, obviously he was afraid of his father. .


    "Oh! You are the Hyuga?" Monkey King looked up and down the Hyuga, and said lightly.And Hyuga Jisa is also looking at Monkey King: "Hello, Mr. Goku, thank you for taking care of the little girl for a long time..."


    "That is, it''s much better than your irresponsible father...Are you scared if you haven''t seen Hinata?" Sun Wukong''s tone was a little unkind, and he was obviously very upset with this Hyuga Nissa.Gently stroking. Hinata''s hair to soothe her inner tension.


    "No...it''s not... Brother Goku... In fact, my father is still very good..." Hinata just defended quietly.


    What a shit!If he wasn''t for your father, I would have slapped him to death!Monkey King directly gave Hinata a big eye.


    "I made you laugh..." When Sun Wukong said so bluntly, Hyuga Nizu looked embarrassed, but he was not angry. For Hinata, he did feel guilty.


    After discovering Hinata''s cowardly character, he gave up Hinata and spent all his energy on his little daughter, Hinata Kahuo. As for Hinata, he had long been letting go, and he was fully responsible for Yurihong...


    Had it not been for this Zhongnin exam, Hinata¡¯s performance was too outstanding and would not have attracted his attention...


    "What''s the matter, let''s talk quickly!" Monkey King looked at Hyuga Sunzu and said lightly.


    "In the previous competition, the trick that Hinata used for the''torrent blasting'' should come from Mr. Goku, right?" Although Sun Wukong''s tone was a little uncomfortable, Hinata still asked his doubts.


    "So you made this idea..." Sun Wukong saw through the thoughts in Hinata''s heart, no nonsense. Before Hinata hadn''t reacted, he tapped a finger on his eyebrows. ¡­


    "I hate Haw and crooked crookedly...This is the method of cultivating''torrent blasting''. From now on, your Hyuga clan can be set as the unique mastery of the Patriarch. In exchange, Hinata will be with me from then on..."


    "Huh?! Brother Wukong... This is... to... to... to father... to adults... to propose... to propose marriage?!!!..." Hinata on the side turned red for an instant, and his heartbeat violently accelerated, his body crooked and he passed out. ¡­


    "Hina..." Yurihong was slightly startled and caught Hinata. After seeing her fainting because of her overexcitement, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Your condition... I promised..." After a brief contact, Hyuga also realized that Sun Wukong is the kind of person who hates nonsense. He glanced at Hinata and nodded his head immediately.If such a mysterious and unpredictable man becomes his son-in-law, what a blessing for their Hyuga family!This is a good thing, there is nothing to hesitate!As long as someone with a bit of mind will not refuse.


    Well, Hyuga Nissaka also heard Sun Wukong''s words as begging him to kiss him. As for age, it is not a problem for people in large families. The interests of the family are the first.


    Looking at the expression of Hyuga Sunfoot, Monkey King was also stunned for a moment. Feelings, this guy is wrong!Brother just wanted Hinata to stay with me, but he didn''t ask you for a kiss!But forget it, Monkey King originally planned to take Hinata into his own harem. If there is a mistake, then accept it!


    It''s just that you agreed, but you haven''t asked the two girls next to you if you agree!


    "You bastard! Hinata is only twelve years old! You hit her attention! I strangled you as a pervert..." Hongdou went crazy immediately, strangling Monkey King''s neck tightly from behind, strangling hard. Sister Dou is very angry, the consequences are serious!..

 577 Chapter 22 The Big Butt Pucked Up

    "Well...I have something else. Let''s talk about it today. We will talk about it another day!" Monkey King''s waist was straight, and no matter how hard the red bean behind him was, he didn''t even want to move him.His complexion was calm, and he nodded to Hyuga Hinata calmly, and with a big wave, the four figures disappeared here...


    "It''s not an instantaneous technique..." Seeing the Sun Wukong who suddenly disappeared, Hyuga Sun was slightly startled: "Sure enough, there is a mystery everywhere... Well... you should go back first and discuss this with the elders..."


    In the quiet woods, the figures of Monkey King flashed here...


    "Hey! Adzuki beans, don''t you let go? Be careful brother beats you. Share..."


    Adzuki beans ignored him, still holding Monkey King¡¯s neck, strangling hard...


    Helplessly, a bunch of fragrant meatballs suddenly appeared in Monkey King''s hand, and he shook in front of Hongdou: "Let go, this bunch of meatballs is yours..."


    Red bean''s eyes lit up suddenly, he swallowed his saliva with difficulty, loosened Monkey King, snatched the meatballs, and hummed softly, "I''ll spare you first, wait until I finish the meatballs..." After speaking, he walked aside Cheating on her balls with a happy face...


    Ugh!Women are so cheating!Does he take out a lollipop and trick you into chuang?Keke~~Alright!Brother is evil again!


    "Wukong...Didn''t I see a few women next to you before...Where are they?" At this moment, Xi Rihong suddenly looked up at Monkey King.


    "En...they! Naturally stay at home, if you have time, you might meet again..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Huh? Who are they?" Hongdou suddenly looked at Monkey King with a gossip.


    "Naturally it is his wife... and there are still several others..." Xi Rihong smiled faintly, looking at the red beans, it goes without saying.


    "Wife?" Hongdou was obviously a little surprised, inexplicably, she suddenly felt that the favorite ball in her hand didn''t taste much.This feeling made her a little uncomfortable.


    And Hinata, who just woke up, suddenly heard the word''wife'', his face was blood-red, his head turned, and he fainted again...


    At the same time, shortly after the preliminaries, in a secluded corridor, Oshemaru leaned against a red wooden pillar, and in front of him, standing on one knee, reporting the information he had collected: "Preliminary It ended safely, but the official game was scheduled for a month later..."


    "Haha... Really... But it''s really peaceful here... No... This country is too peaceful... Other countries are stepping up their arms competition..."


    Doudou slowly got up, with a conspiracy on his face: "Now you can take this country..."


    "Huh... Yeah!" Oshemaru suddenly sneered: "Although I don''t know if taking the old man''s first rank is fun...but if there is that person, it will be a big obstacle..."


    "It seems that Master Oshemaru is still very jealous of that person... It''s really rare..." Dou held his glasses, but a strange light was reflected in his eyes.


    "Hehe~~ You guy... it''s really impolite to speak!" Da She Wan looked at her eyes, sticking out her long tongue, licking and licking the corners of her lips, but his amazing killing intent was looming: "But... That person is really scary... I almost died in his hands before..."


    "It seems... the information I collected is really true..." A flash of shock flashed in Dou''s eyes.He knew the strength of Oshe Maru, but he was shocked just because he knew it.Such a person was almost killed, so how terrible the opponent is.


    "Huh... your ability to gather information... I have always trusted it..." Oshemaru glanced around, exuding a cold and dangerous atmosphere: "Go and prepare! This plan, occupying this village is secondary. Yes...but the plan to capture Sasuke is absolutely not allowed to fail..."


    "Hehe... It seems that Oshe Maru-sama is also a little anxious... also... That person really feels dangerous..."


    "He... you don''t have to worry about it. I will find a very good opponent for him... Now, you just need to keep an eye on Sasuke''s movements... as soon as you have the opportunity to report to me... the power of the curse seal , I don¡¯t think Sasuke will refuse, hehe..."


    The conspiracy is gradually approaching in the dark, but the calm on the bright side just passes so flat...


    A new day has come...


    The rising sun shines on the edge of the chuang, and Monkey King is lying on the chuang slopingly, wearing only a pair of big pants. The underpants are covered by a certain boss''s tent. The tent, the scale, people can not help but be surprised...


    A mature figure suddenly flashed in front of Monkey King''s window. Looking at Monkey King inside, Hong Dou''s complexion became a little bit dizzy, but he smiled: "I didn''t expect this fellow Wukong to be quite predictable..." Then it was again. Carefully patted chuang along, and yelled: "Hey, hey~~ The sun is farting. When do you want to sleep? Go away, today, sister, please go and eat red bean pills!"


    "What is noisy... Let me sleep for a while... Too hard last night. Exhausted..." Monkey King opened his eyes slightly and looked at the red bean in the window, but waved his hand and fell asleep again...


    "Sleep your head! Get up quickly for my old lady..." Hongdou yelled immediately, dragging Monkey King out of the window arrogantly...


    "Hey, what do you want to do... Brother only wears a pair of big pants. What about the panties... If someone sees it, you will suffer..."


    "You lose your size! Put on your clothes quickly..."


    "I said Red Bean... early in the morning, you took me out... What do you want to do? I fought hundreds of rounds with dozens of people yesterday, and I really want to get back to sleep..." On the street, Monkey King followed Red Bean Behind him, it seemed very helpless.


    "What kind of battle for hundreds of rounds, nonsense, haven''t you woken up yet?" Hong Dou gave Monkey King a blank look, obviously not understanding the other meaning of Monkey King''s words.It seems that the red bean is also an innocent sister!


    "Huh? On the roof, why did you puff up a big fart? What are you looking at?" Monkey King suddenly aimed at a corner on the roof not far away, a little surprised, his eyes moved down, but I just saw the plaque of''Nu Tang'', well, it turned out that it was a women''s bathhouse, and the people at the corner of the roof put up a big fart. They looked down and their behavior was self-evident... , Peeping at the female bathhouse...


    "Hmph! Dare to do this kind of unscrupulous behavior in front of my brother~~ It''s really awkward! Look at the dart!" Monkey King shouted, and a flying knife shot out of his hand instantly. Like lightning, fleeting...


    "Oh~~"


    Suddenly, a loud howl of a wolf pierced through the clouds. A seemingly middle-aged uncle was holding a bloody butt and looking around with hatred, his wretched face was full of anger: "Who? Who is it? Who dared to be the chrysanthemum flower of the immortal barrel..."..

 578 Chapter Twenty-Three

    "It''s you! Is it you?!" The wretched uncle pointed to Monkey King, his eyes almost bursting into flames, his complexion was almost distorted because of pain, and it looked even more wretched.And at the flower spot, a section of the knife hilt was exposed, and the blood dripped, making people look at it, and the flower could not help but tighten!It''s so deep, how painful it must be!


    "But! It turns out that it''s the joke!" When the man showed his true face, Monkey King immediately recognized him. Think about it. In Hokage, you can do this kind of tou prying. Only Jiraiya.


    "There are se wolves! Hit se wolves!"


    "This bastard must die!..."


    "Sisters, copy guys..."


    Suddenly, there were bursts of angry roars in the bathhouse, and immediately the tubs, tables and chairs flew, and in an instant, it flooded Ji Lai...


    Immediately, a group of women surrounded by bath towels rushed out of the bathhouse, surrounded by Jilaiya, with wooden stools and basins in their hands. With the sound of''cracking,'' accompanied by wailing, Jiraiya had become a pig''s head for a moment...


    In fact, it¡¯s also bad luck to blame Jilai. If he was replaced by someone else, with his skill, he would naturally be able to dodge this throwing knife. Unfortunately, the person who launched this throwing knife hidden weapon was Monkey King, and he didn¡¯t even feel it. The flower hurts, so I was recruited...


    Moreover, this flying knife shoots very accurately and cheaply. It doesn¡¯t have a hilt, and even if it is connected, it will give a heart-piercing pain. It also seals off his main veins and temporarily loses the right to Chakra. Controlled, so the tragic Jilai was beaten to death by a group of ordinary shrews...


    "That person... how a little like..." Hong Dou said, looking at the screaming figure surrounded by a group of shrews.


    "Don''t guess, that stuff is Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas..." Monkey King smiled faintly.In fact, he was also very satisfied. The first time I met with Ji Lai, he was''juhua disabling, hurting all over the floor''. Oh, it''s really hard to go!Hehe~~


    "Really Lord Jiraiya..." Hongdou widened her eyes in surprise. As a disciple of Dashemaru before, she naturally met Jiraiya. Once confirmed, she was shocked and rushed forward...


    In the Konoha medical room, the three-generation old man looked at Jiraiya lying on the hospital bed, but sighed helplessly: "Hey..."


    "Hey! Old man, what a shit! I haven''t!" Zi Lai was flushed with guilt, but he was only in a bandage, but he couldn''t see it.Turning his head to look at Monkey King, his eyes are full of lament: "Blame you! This knife is too bad... I was beaten by a group of shrews... Alas! My first name! It''s all destroyed! You are under the knife..."


    "Really deserve it! Who told you to peep into the female bathhouse!" Sun Wukong glanced at Jilaiya lightly, looking at Jilaiya''s mummy-like fart stock, he couldn''t help but want to laugh loudly. Up.


    "What tou peek! I was drawing materials, do you understand? I am a writer, a very famous writer!" Ji Lai also took out a book in his arms and said proudly :"This is it¡­"


    "Ah! That... that kind of book... You are a pervert!" Hong Dou looked at the novel with a very ambiguous cover, his brows suddenly jumped, an angry punch together with a sick chuang, Jiang Zilai also banged on the ground...


    "Hey, red beans...what do people say, it is also one of the three forbearance..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Ah! Yeah... I''m sorry... because I was too excited for a while..." Hongdou immediately bowed and apologized.


    "Since everything has been done... don''t... don''t... apologize..." Jiraiya held up his trembling hands, looking a little weak...


    A sticky feeling came from Juhua, and Ji Lai also turned his head to look, and suddenly exclaimed: "Ah! Bleeding...Bleeding again..."


    "Oh! What a tragic guy..." Monkey King shook his head, looked at Red Bean, and said, "Let''s go! Didn''t you say you want me to eat Red Bean Pills..."


    "Ah! Okay! Three generations of adults, since there is nothing to do with us, then I will retire first..."


    "Go!" The three-generation old man waved his hand at the red bean.


    Looking at the two disappeared backs, Jilai stopped yelling, quietly squatted on another sick chuang, and looked at the three generations with an extremely serious expression: "He is the one you asked me to investigate before. That person?"


    "Well... how do you feel?" The three-generation old man said, smoking his pipe.


    "Very mysterious... In fact, I have been inquiring about him for the past six years, but I have found nothing... He seems to have come out of thin air, and disappeared out of thin air..." The complexion of Ji Laimian at this time looked extremely serious, no longer insignificant in the past. With hip-hop.


    "Is that so..." The three-generation old man took a pipe, pondered for a while, and said: "Don''t look into things about him in the future. This person is very mysterious and powerful. If it arouses his disgust, it will be bad. ¡­"


    "Is that okay? Let someone who doesn''t know the roots just let him walk around Konoha..." Jilai also frowned slightly.


    "Don''t worry... So far, he hasn''t done anything harmful to Konoha... Let''s just wait and see the changes..."


    "Is that so? Whatever you do..."


    "Let''s talk! You haven''t been back to the village for several years, so why are you willing to come back and have a look this time?" Three generations looked at Jilaiya and said lightly.


    "En...because I found something that I cared about..." Jilaida said with a serious face, "Oshemaru, it seems that there is a motive that is unfavorable to the village..."


    "Really? Have you noticed it too..."


    "Listen to your tone, it seems that you already know?" Jilai also looked at Sandai with some surprise.


    "En... In the previous Zhongnin exam, Oshe Maru appeared... but it was killed by Monkey King..."


    "What?! Dashemaru is dead?" Ji Lai also widened his eyes in shock.


    "En...His body is still being closely guarded in Anbu..." Three generations took a pipe and said, "However, Hongdou learned from Monkey King that Dashemaru seems not to be dead yet..."


    "Not dead yet?..." Jilai frowned, pondered for a while, and his eyes widened in shock: "Could it be that he...has already banned that technique..."


    "Yeah! It can only be explained like this..."


    "From this point of view, the Zhongnin exam this time will not be peaceful! I came back at this time, and it seems that it was the right time..."


    On the street, Hongdou and Monkey King walked side by side. Just about to walk into a meatball shop, Naruto''s extremely excited shout came from behind: "Big Brother Wukong! Brother Wukong! Finally found you!..."


    "En? Naruto? Something to do with me?" Monkey King looked at Naruto who was panting, and said lightly.


    "Hey! Brother Wukong teach me to practice!" Naruto looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Cultivation?"


    "Yeah! Teacher Kakashi is so partial that he secretly went to teach Sasuke, but didn''t teach me!..." Naruto muttered Zui with an unhappy expression.


    "I''m not good at ninjutsu... I can''t teach you... Hmm! Let''s go to the hospital now and find a guy named Jiraiya! He is one of the legendary three ninjutsu, very strong. To be your master, it¡¯s not a good fit..."


    After being fooled by Monkey King for a while, Naruto found Zidian and went...

 579 Chapter 24 The Race Started

    One month is not long, not short.


    In the blink of an eye, the official Zhongnin exam has arrived.


    During this period, Yurihong and Adzuki Dou had no time to accompany Sun Wukong, who had nothing to do. After all, they are Konoha''s top ninjas and have their own work to do. Yurihong is responsible for the cultivation of his disciples... and Hongdou, Is doing preparatory work in Anbu...


    Because of Monkey King¡¯s relationship, Konoha realized in advance that the crisis was coming. During this period, he naturally had to be fully prepared...


    The boring Monkey King returned to his own world. It took a month to make his world finally form a real world...


    There are monsters, humans, and elves as well... immortals, gods, and demons... all kinds of weird, all things in the world, it can be described as an extremely wonderful and complicated world...


    But there is only one thing in common, that is, there are only girls in this world, a world made up entirely of girls...


    Regarding Monkey King''s unscrupulous approach, I don''t know how many times it caused his sisters to complain, but he himself was enjoying it. A man''s dream is to open a big crystal palace, but the crystal palace is a hairy!I opened up the whole world!!


    As for the issue of fertility, Monkey King directly imitated the son and mother river water in Journey to the West. This kind of unscrupulous, no lower limit behavior can be said to have broken through to the sky, so that Cailin and other girls are already unable to complain...


    Although this world has been made a bit unscrupulous by Monkey King, it is undeniable that it is indeed a very exciting world. For Cailin and other women, it is a new world. Therefore, they start in groups in groups. An adventurous journey in the world...


    This is precisely because Monkey King did not improve their strength, slowly enjoying the fun of adventure, little by little to the top. This is the joy of life, if you are directly on the top of the world, wouldn''t it be too boring?


    And he himself is the best proof...now he, the only one who can pass the boring time, is to go to other worlds to make sister paper...


    Konoha is very lively today. Teams of luxurious carriages enter Konoha one after another, and ninjas wearing guards from various villages can also be seen everywhere on the street...


    Because today is the day for the official Chunin test...


    As the space fluctuated, several figures suddenly flashed on the roof of a building. Monkey King looked at the crowd below and said faintly: "It seems that the Zhongnin exam is about to begin... You go to the auditorium to watch! Remember! ...Don''t reveal your identity to me...especially Mikoto and Kushina, you two are already dead to this world..."


    "This kind of thing, we naturally know..." The gauze-faced Jiuxina nodded, and her mature body looked so beautiful and charming under her fiery red hair.


    "Hehe... I haven''t seen it for many years, I don''t know how those two boys have grown up..." The gentle and mature Mikoto smiled softly, her face with a veil added a bit of mysterious beauty.Looking at everything about Konoha, there was a trace of nostalgia in his eyes.


    "Is this Konoha? Unexpectedly, in this troubled world, there is such a peaceful village... and their chakras are very warm..." Xianglin looked at everything below, a trace of it appeared in his eyes Surprised.The former little Lolita is now a mature, plump and plump royal sister. She stands proudly and gracefully with her dangling double peaks, like a fruit that exudes alluring honey from time to time.


    Bai Jing stood aside, silent, with a quiet face, watching everything in front of him, his peerless face, which made people look at him, and he felt ashamed...


    In their perception, this world is just a world full of wars. Wars erupt from time to time, and happy families are shattered every day... However, the lively scene in front of them is impossible to see before...


    "It seems... the war is over..." Xianglin said faintly, with a very pleasant voice.


    "But in a few years, the Ninja World War will break out again... This time, it is related to the survival of this world!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore...Anyway, in the end, they are just a bunch of clowns. This world will be in your hands sooner or later..." Kushina''s eyes cast a slight glance at Monkey King and said softly.


    The mentality of looking at the world is also different if they are in different positions, and the concepts in their hearts naturally follow the change of mentality...


    What will happen to the world is no longer within their consideration. The only concern in their hearts now is to see how their children grow up...


    Watching the four women leave, Monkey King flashed his figure and headed towards the competition venue... Now he is the person in charge of this competition...


    On the playing field, Shiranui Genma looked at the few people in front of him, then looked at the list in his hand, and then said: "It''s all this time... Naruto hasn''t appeared yet... He is the first match... This is a bit troublesome What..."


    "En?" Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King who suddenly appeared next to her, her eyes brightened, but she was immediately hidden again, but her tone was a bit complaining: "Are you guys finally willing to appear? Almost a month Come, but I didn¡¯t see your figure... I thought you suddenly disappeared again..."


    "But, say me! Who told you to be busy with work all day, I was bored, so I went shopping everywhere..."


    "We are not like you, we are idle all day long..." Xi Rihong gave Monkey King a blank glance.


    "How about red beans? Why didn''t you see her?"


    "She still has a task..." Xi Rihong glanced at Monkey King and said.


    "Really?" Monkey King smiled and didn''t ask more.Turning his head to look at the playing field: "Oh! Sasuke is already there? But Naruto has not come..."


    "Yeah! If he doesn''t show up, the game will be canceled..." Xi Ri Hong Dai''s eyebrows also frowned slightly.


    It''s just that as soon as her words fell, there was a slight tremor on the ground, and I saw the entrance gate, but the dust was billowing all the way...


    A large group of strong bulls were angrily chasing Naruto who was running dead in front of him, rushing towards the door...


    Accompanied by a scream, Naruto was hit all the way through the gate, fell to the ground, gliding all the way and appeared in the field, but it was a mouthful of mud...


    Although his way of playing is slightly different from the original, the ending is almost the same...


    Kushina looked at the Naruto who was lying on the ground and spitting out mud and sand in the field. He was very excited and speechless: "This stinky boy...what kind of way is this..."..

 580 Chapter 25 Stupid

    "Is this the son of Sister Kushina, Naruto Uzumaki?..." Looking at Naruto in the field, Xianglin smiled slightly: "His Chakra is really warm! As expected of Sister Kushina''s son. Yeah! It''s really excellent!"


    "As Ren Zhuli, he hasn''t lost his heart. It''s really amazing..." Bai nodded quietly, turning his eyes slightly, and looked at Gaara: "In contrast, this man Zhuli can It''s so much different..."


    "En! He is full of blood and murderous intent. It seems that he might run away at any time..." Mikoto looked at Gaara and said lightly.


    "That cool guy, his''qi'' is very similar to that of Mikoto''s sister, should it be the Sasuke you have been mentioning?" Xianglin looked at the scene, with his hands in his pockets, and Sasuke with a dead face. The way.


    "En... His personality has changed a bit... When he was a child, he was very lively... It seems that the incident had a great impact on him!" Mikoto sighed slightly while looking at Sasuke.To say that their Uchiha clan is really a tragedy, and her fate is even more a tragedy, being killed by her own son...


    Seeing the complexity of Mikoto¡¯s face, Kushina held her slender hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much. We are not very happy now? They have their own lives. The things before, early It''s over... It''s about to start, let''s watch the game!"


    "En! Now that everyone is here, let me wait quietly... Because the protagonist of this competition is you..."


    On the side of Naruto, looking at the three people slowly walking towards him, Sandai suddenly became extremely enthusiastic: "Ah! Welcome! Master Fengying! The journey is far away, thank you!"


    "Where, it happens that the venue is located in Konoha..." Fengying wearing a hat and covering his face just revealed a pair of seemingly fierce eyes: "Although you are still young, if you are bothered to travel long distances, this journey will affect Hokage. For adults, it¡¯s still very hard! Is it better to determine the fifth-generation candidate earlier?"


    The ninja behind the three generations looked at Fuying with hostility. Although Fuying''s words seemed a bit polite, the content was full of provocation.


    It¡¯s just that the three generations of old men¡¯s minds are still very broad. He laughed a few times now, invisibly destroying the solemn atmosphere: "Don¡¯t treat me as an old man! I am still going to work for five years..." Speaking, I got up slowly and walked forward: "Then, it''s almost time to start..."


    "Distinguished guests, I would like to thank you all for gathering here today to participate in Konoha''s Nakanin selection test. I would like to express my heartfelt thanks. Now we are starting the official test of the eight players who passed the preliminaries. Please enjoy..."


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the field...


    Monkey King turned his head and looked at the place where the three generations were, but at the corner of his mouth, a faint smile appeared: "This old man, dare to turn his back to Oshemaru...Yes, besides me, there are only Kushina and others. Can you see the true face of that Fengying! I have to say, this Oshemaru''s transformation technique is still a trick! Even three generations have lied to it... Forget it, just forget it, let''s watch the game..."


    "Well, before the game, let me just explain it briefly!" I do not know Xuanhuo held a toothpick in his mouth and said lightly: "Although the venue is different this time, it is the same as the preliminaries. There are no rules. Until one party dies or concedes defeat, but I think the victory or defeat has been divided, the game will be terminated and no resistance, understand?"


    Naruto and his party all looked serious, and chose to answer by default...


    "Then in the first round, Naruto Uzumaki, Shikamaru Nara and the two above stay, and the others go to the lounge..."


    "Ahhh~~ I¡¯m so troublesome... I am the worst at dealing with naruto''s brainless opponents..." Shikamaru reluctantly grabbed the back of his head, seemingly exhausted.


    "Shikamaru, you bastard! Who has no brains! Bastard! Don''t think that you have a smart head and melon seeds are great, I will beat you up later..." Naruto yelled at Shikamaru immediately.


    "Hehe...It''s really innocent! It''s very similar to Sister Kushina..." Mikoto couldn''t help but smile from the stand.


    "What! People''s temper has improved a lot, okay!" Jiuxinai suddenly blushed, but the tone was slightly insufficient.


    "Then the first round, start!"


    "Hey~~ Shikamaru, you have to be careful, this month! I have learned a lot of skills!" Naruto suddenly shouted with a smug look.


    "Ah ah~~ let''s get started!" Shikamaru waved his hand helplessly, but his eyes were extremely serious, because he had never looked down upon Naruto from the beginning.Because those who underestimated him have already failed miserably.


    "Haha~~ Then I''m not welcome!" Naruto yelled immediately, clenching his fist directly, and smashed it in front of Shikamaru...


    "Hello~~ I said, did you collect information about your opponent?" Shikamaru looked very speechless when he looked at Naruto who rushed forward. He didn''t even need to use his brain to deal with such an opponent!Could it be that I took him too high?


    "Haha!! Shikamaru, you won''t be scared to be stupid! You don''t even get out of the way! I''m not soft!"


    Looking at Shikamaru who was motionless, Naruto looked very happy, clenched his fists, and banged towards Shikamaru''s front door without hesitation...


    But when his figure was less than one meter away from Shikamaru, Naruto''s figure suddenly stopped moving...


    "Huh? What happened? Why can''t I move anymore?" Naruto was shocked, looking at the shadow on the ground extending to his feet, his eyes widened: "This is...shadow mimicry? Damn it! You put one in..."


    "Oh my God! This fool!!" In the audience, Kushina held his forehead and couldn''t bear to watch.


    "Hehe~~ This Naruto is really funny..." Xianglin immediately covered Chun with his hand lightly, and laughed.Even Bai on the side was smiling and shook his head.


    "This idiot! Do you have a brain?" Being teased by his sister, Jiu Xin Nai was immediately itchy with anger. He really wanted to rush up and beat Naruto.And the ridicule around made her angry even more. She immediately got up and glared at everyone around her: "Laugh! What a laugh! I''m laughing at my old lady, fanning you..."


    Looking at Jiu Xinnai''s tigress-like fierce power, the people around who laughed at him suddenly closed their mouths consciously...


    "Oh... a fool meets a genius... shouldn''t I have too much hope for Naruto?" Ya looked at Naruto who was restrained in an instant, but shook his head helplessly. He would lose to such an opponent. It''s really sad!..

 581 Chapter 26 Childrens Play

    "I said! What the hell are you doing?"


    "Is this still a game?"


    "What are you kidding? Such a person can also enter the finals..."


    There was a commotion in the field, and countless people threw out soda cans, banana peels and other garbage, all on Naruto and Shikamaru...


    "Ah ah~~ It''s really troublesome! It seems everyone is looking forward to the Hinata or Sasuke match! I must be thinking of "hate" and "so annoying"... Now, Naruto, since this battle is nothing. People care about it, so there is no need to go on the battle, right?" Kamaru, who was originally unmotivated, was even more unmotivated for everyone''s performance.Jie Yin was about to let go of Naruto, and was about to raise his hand to surrender.


    "I said! What are you guys thinking? Give me a good game! So many people are watching! So many people are watching us! Do you know how happy I am now? I don''t need it You let it! I''m Naruto Uzumaki! But I want to be a Hokage! Give me motivation! Shikamaru!!"


    The angry Naruto yelled at Shikamaru and closed his eyes...


    "Hey! Stinky fox, lend me your power!..."


    "Huh! It''s really useless! To deal with such an opponent, do I still need my strength? Forget it, that person is also there... I will lend you some strength..."


    The reddish chakra spread out from Naruto¡¯s belly. The beard marks on his face gradually expanded, and his strength suddenly increased...under the shackles of Shikamaru¡¯s shadow imitation technique, it was actually Struggling a little bit, moving...


    "This... This Chakra is..." The three generations'' complexion was suddenly moved, but looking at Naruto who was still awake, he was relieved again: "When did this guy control the power of Kyuubi?..."


    "What the hell is going on with this red chakra? Naruto''s power suddenly increased... No, this power is too strong... I can''t control it...ahh~~ Forget it, let¡¯s end it..." Shikamaru''s complexion suddenly changed, gritted his teeth to control the shadow imitation technique, but still couldn''t restrain the opened Naruto. In desperation, he had to give up.


    His shadow mimicry technique is a secret technique to cooperate with team battles. For singles, once you can''t restrain the opponent, then the victory is divided!


    In the end, Shikamaru who gave up the competition was punched and flew out by Naruto...


    For a mindless ninja like Naruto, Shikamaru''s excellent mind, there is no room for display... It ended like this...


    "But! Shikamaru! What the hell are you doing!" Although he had won, Naruto was very upset.


    "Thank you...you guys have already won... Besides, my shadow imitation is of no use to you, so there is no need for comparison, right?" Shikamaru still waved his hand indifferently. In this way, in countless people''s booing, he withdrew from the field.


    "Naruto Uzumaki won in the first competition. Then, the contestants of the second game: Kankuro and Yuzino come on!"


    "My game doesn''t matter..." Kankuro frowned when he heard his name: "And I don''t want to show the mechanism hidden in the crow to the enemy before the plan is executed..."


    After Kankuro and Temari looked at each other a little bit, and after getting a nod of affirmation from the other party, he immediately looked at the mysterious black fire and said loudly: "Examiner...I abstain..."


    "What?" Not only did Xuanhuo show a look of surprise, but even everyone present showed a slight astonishment.


    "I abstain and continue with the next game!" Kankuro said with a calm expression no matter how others look at him.


    "Abstaining? Are you kidding... Is this kidding us?"


    "What the hell is going on? The beginning of this Zhongren, is it a child''s play..."


    "Asshole! You guys gave us a good game!"


    Suddenly, there was a screaming and noisy scene again in the field, and even the voices of others were a little unclear...


    "Hey! Forget it" I do not know Xuan Huojia sighed immediately, looking helpless: "Because Kanjiuro abstained from voting, Yuzina won without a fight!"


    "But!" Listening to the noise and scolding around, Temari suddenly snorted uncomfortably, and pulled out the big fan pinned to his waist, waving the wind, and squatting on the fan like this. Slowly landed towards the field...


    "What are you doing?" I didn''t know Xuanhuo glanced at Temari and said lightly.


    "Is it my turn to play? Quickly let my opponent down..." Temari said with a bang, kicking the closed iron fan on the ground, very refreshingly.


    "It seems that you still have the heart to stop... Is it Sagyun''s Temari? Then please ask another opponent, Hyuga Hinata to play!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the field. This time, it was no longer the sound of booing, but the sound of cheering and anticipation...


    In fact, the people present most want to see the competition of Hinata, the big dark horse, and the only orphan of Uchiha, the competition of Uchiha Sasuke...


    "Go...Don''t hurt her..." Sun Wukong''s figure suddenly flashed beside Hinata, rubbed her hair gently, and smiled.


    "En!" Hinata nodded, blushing slightly.Tap your feet, just like this and land on the court!The elegant posture immediately aroused the applause of countless people.


    "You are Hinata Hyuga? I have done a lot of investigations on you... You, who has never been outstanding, suddenly became a blockbuster in the second test of the Chunin exam. I am very interested in you. What..." Temari looked up and down Hinata, said.


    "Hello! I am Hyuga Hinata, please advise!" Hinata blushed slightly, looking a little nervous.The cheers of countless people around made her a little uncomfortable.


    "Then, the third test, start!"


    "Ninfa Scythe Itachi!"


    As soon as the words of the unexplainable fire fell, Temari gave a soft drink, and slammed a big fan in his hand, and the wind was violent, like a sharp sickle, strangling towards Hinata...


    With his brows slightly frowned, Hinata drew away to avoid it. The violent winds instantly resembled a terrifying strangling blade, scraping the trees behind them with gaps and cracks... For a time, the limbs flew across and the fallen leaves fell...


    "Windshield Ninja..." Hinata whispered, and as soon as he landed on his feet, he shot out with a palm: "Gossip...Splitting Wind Palm!"


    The terrible wind spurted out from the palm of her hand, sweeping all the way, even the ground, but also a long gap...


    "!!!" Temari''s complexion suddenly changed. As soon as Hinata shot her hands, she found that the power of the other party''s surgery is superior to her...


    "It seems we can''t spare time, we can only make a quick decision..."..

 582 Chapter 27 The Destruction Konoha Project Begins

    From the stands, Monkey King looked at Naruto who came up listlessly, but shook his head helplessly.In the first match, it seemed that it was a mistake. Not only did Naruto not get the outstanding performance like in the original book, but Shikamaru did not show his inhuman mind.In this competition, the two did not get the slightest result, but instead caused countless people to boo and curse.


    "It seems that it was a wrong choice to let the two of them match up!" Monkey King grinned his chin, but he smiled.Well, in fact, to choose the opponent by drawing lots, this guy secretly moved his hands and feet.


    "Don''t be depressed, show your true strength, get everyone''s approval, it is not far away!" Monkey King patted Naruto''s shoulder with a faint smile.


    "Really?" Naruto''s eyes lit up when he heard Monkey King''s comfort.


    "Of course..." Sun Wukong nodded slightly, looked at Shikamaru on the side, and said: "It''s a pity that you didn''t perform as good as you should..."


    "It''s nothing to be a pity... Naruto is too powerful, and my shadow imitation skills can''t restrain him..." Shikamaru waved his hand indifferently, but was more concerned about Naruto''s sudden burst of red chakra.


    "This time the Zhongnin exam will not be able to become Zhongnin if you win it. It depends on various comprehensive performances. And you, who originally had this qualification, did not perform at all, so it ended. I feel sorry for you. , It''s just this..."


    "Huh? Goku, do you think he has the qualifications to become Zhongren?" Yurihong at the side suddenly looked at Shikamaru with curiosity.In the preliminaries, Shikamaru performed well, but at the same time, it can only make people speechless.


    "Yes! This guy has an IQ, but a super genius with more than 200!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "What?! 200?!!!" Xi Rihong''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Yeah! But it''s nothing...A battle doesn''t tell you anything, it''s gold always shines..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, looked towards the court, and said: "Let''s watch the game first!"


    "People really can''t look good! You look soft and weak, but you are really strong!" Temari looked serious, looking at Hinata, very solemn: "But...I won''t lose to you!" , With a strong wave of the fan in his hand, a violent gale suddenly hung up...


    "One star...two star...three star..."


    While drinking tenderly, the big fan in Temari''s hand waved from time to time. For a time, the entire venue was enveloped by a violent storm. Even the examiner on the side could not open his eyes for a while...


    The wind was raging, not to mention the surrounding trees and walls, even the ground was cut with deep cuts...


    "This movement is really not trivial...For Shionin..." Moonlight Hayate looked at Temari standing calmly in the storm in surprise.


    "The Three Stars are over, it''s time to end..." Temari chicly put the fan on his back, turned, and disappeared...


    "Disappeared?!" Ya looked at the suddenly disappeared Temari, frowning suddenly.There was a hint of worry on his face.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t hide it!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Haha...Hinata Hinata, you are really worried! The next blow will be the one that determines the outcome..." In the wind, Temari''s extremely confident words suddenly came.


    "You can''t hide..."


    Hinata''s face was serious, her fists were suddenly clenched, and the blue Chakra, on top of her fists, gradually formed the form of two birds, and the terrifying aura was permeated. Just by induction, we knew that this blow was no small thing...


    "Oh! Has the Shuangfeiyi been practiced? Haha...it seems that the outcome has been divided..." Seeing the moves issued by Hinata, Monkey King smiled faintly.


    And just at this moment, the unexpected happened!


    Above the sky, white feathers suddenly floated up. In the audience, countless people felt that their eyelids were heavy, and they fell into a deep sleep...


    "This is..." Monkey King looked a little surprised.


    "It''s an illusion! Not good!" Xi Rihong''s complexion suddenly changed slightly, and her hands were sealed, and she immediately shouted: "Solution!" The white feather floating around her body disappeared in an instant, but the students beside her were already gone. Fell to the ground and fell asleep...


    "Be careful, everyone, it seems that the other party''s attack has already begun..." Kakashi and Metkai and several Shangrenjun approached Monkey King and said very solemnly.Holding a shuriken in his hand, looking around, his face was full of alertness.


    "The Ninja exam hasn''t ended yet... Has Oshemaru already started? It''s really an accident!" Sun Wukong was a little surprised. He thought that Oshemaru would start after the game ended. He didn''t expect it to be executed so soon. Plan to destroy Konoha.I couldn''t help turning my head, and looked at the location of the three-generation old man... but I just saw it, a''bang'' explosion, and immediately, the white smoke filled the line of sight...


    "Not good! Three generations of adults!" Kakashi was shocked, and just wanted to go to support, but suddenly there were countless sand and Otonin in the surroundings, surrounding them...


    "It seems that if you want to support in the past...you must knock them all down..." Kakashi said with an extremely solemn expression.


    "Kakashi! Want to see, who kills more?" Kai is full of fighting spirit at the moment.


    "I''m not interested in this kind of boring competition..." Kakashi replied faintly. His figure moved, and the shuriken in his hand had already pierced the heart of an Otonin...


    "Kakashi! You guy is so cunning..." Kay suddenly yelled and joined the battle group...


    "Has the plan already begun? It seems that our competition is over..." Temari suddenly appeared in the storm, looking at Hinata, his eyes were full of hostility.


    "Have you become an enemy?" Hinata Dai frowned and looked at Temari: "It seems that there is no need to be merciful under her hands..." As she said, the bird head in her hand has already condensed into shape: "Soft fists and wings!"


    "Yo!!!"


    With a soft drink, Hinata punched out, and among his fists, a blue lovebird instantly pierced the air, spreading its wings and hitting the sky... terrible, directly tore through the storm, and in an instant, it was in front of Temari...


    Even if Xuan made a''bang'', under Teju''s face of horror, she bombarded her xiong, the four dances of the wind, tearing all her dress apart, but it was weird and left nothing. Scars...


    "Ouch!"


    With a cry of pain, Temari fell directly from the air, her dress shattered, and a little bit of spring, light release, revealing, let people watch, indulge in endless reverie...


    There is obviously a huge difference in the strength between the two...

 583 Chapter 28 Mysterious and Terrible

    "Hinata, good job..." At some point, Monkey King appeared next to Hinata.


    Seeing Temari huddled in a ball, his face flushed, his hands blocking the front chun light of Xiong, Monkey King couldn''t help but stretch out his thumb to Hina Tian, ??he hehe smiled: "Not bad, not bad! This control is just right, it didn''t hurt. The slightest! It seems that you have the potential to learn the magical skills of exploding clothes!"


    "..." Hinata suddenly blushed.


    "Abnormal..." Temari stared at Monkey King viciously, without any sense of crisis.


    "Oh! It seems that you haven''t recognized the situation clearly! Believe it or not! Brother has a magical skill and blows up your Xiao Nei Nei!" Monkey King looked at Temari, but he laughed, and it was full of laughter. .


    "You..." Teju''s face flushed suddenly with anger, and he couldn''t care about being ashamed. With a big fan in his hand, the violent wind violently suddenly turned into a violent gust of sharp blades and moved towards Monkey King...


    "How do you say, you are just a forbearance...you dare to shoot at me?" Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his hand, the wind and sharp blade disappeared without a trace...


    "Why... how could...!!!" Temari''s eyes widened in shock at the moment: "This...is this his strength?" In a daze, she thought of the giant dragon she saw in the death forest. There was a panic: "Go...this person is not something I can handle..." At this moment, there was only one thought left in her mind.


    "Brother Wukong! Be careful!" Hinata''s warning sound suddenly came from behind.But Monkey King smiled faintly, looking at the sand wave that was attacking him, and muttered to himself: "I almost forgot you..."


    With a quick slap, with a''bang~~'', the sand waves that swept like a wave suddenly broke apart... Gaara and Kankuro have already appeared in the field...


    "It... is in fear..." Gaara covered his left eye with one hand, his face full of pain, looking at Monkey King in his eyes, showing fear and fear, not only him, but also the Shouhe inside him. The same is true.Standing in front of Monkey King, he felt that his body was a little stiff because of fear. The trembling from the soul made him almost lose the courage to fight again. Intuition told him that this person is very dangerous...


    "Little devil... leave quickly... the farther the better..." For the first time, Shouhe and Gaara had a communication, but the voice was full of fear...


    "Do you even feel the fear? How strong is he..." Gaara looked at Monkey King. Although there was fear in his eyes, they were also full of bloodthirsty killing. Slaughter...


    "If you kill you...you will definitely find my presence...hehe...I have smelled blood..." Gaara went crazy because of fear, and he even launched an attack on Monkey King...


    "Damn it! You lunatic, didn''t you tell you to run away?!!! Bastard!!!" Shouhe inside Gaara suddenly screamed in fear.


    "Oh~ I still have the courage to attack me, the courage is commendable..." Monkey King looked at Langsha who attacked him again, but smiled faintly, a trace of invisible aura spreading out with him as the center. The seemingly terrifying waves of sand in an instant, they lost their control, and with a sound, they all scattered on the ground, raising dust and smoke...


    "Why... how..." Gaara''s eyes widened and his face was incredible. At this moment, he lost control of Sand, and his eyes were suddenly swallowed by deep panic and fear...


    "Gaara! Run away!!" Temari suddenly exclaimed.


    "Damn..." Kanjiuro''s expression also changed drastically. Chakra silk thread emerged in his ten fingers, controlling the puppet crow, opening his mouth, and countless poisonous needles shot towards Monkey King...


    "I don''t know the so-called..." Monkey King whispered disdainfully. He had no intention of paying attention to such an ant-like existence, but the other party wanted to fight him to death.He didn''t see any movement, it was just a thought. The poisonous needles from the lasing fell to the ground in an instant, weakly...


    With a wave of his sleeves, the invisible wave of air was a bang, knocking Kankuro and Gaara into the air, hitting a rock wall tens of meters away. It was Gaara¡¯s defense and mouth. He spurted blood and couldn''t get up for a long time, and Kankuro, let alone, just turned his head and passed out...


    "Gaara... Kankuro!" Temari was shocked and looked at Monkey''s eyes full of anger.Just as she was about to go forward and fight with Monkey King, several Da Renin flashed in front of her, with a solemn expression: "Hurry up and take Gaara away...he must not make any mistakes..."


    Temari gritted his teeth and glared at Monkey King angrily. Knowing the importance of Gaara to Sain, his figure suddenly turned into a breeze and appeared beside Gaara...


    "Brother Goku... she..." Hinata Chao lifted Gaara and Kankuro''s Temari and looked over.


    "It''s okay...let her go..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "En!" Although there was something wrong with letting go of the enemy, Hinata nodded obediently. Goku''s brother must obey the words.


    "To them...I will be merciful... but to you, I won''t..." Monkey King looked at the sandyin around, but a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The black flame was suddenly strange Sha Yin''s whole body was burning up, but in an instant, there was no time to even make a scream, and it was already burnt...


    "!!!" Kakashi, who was fighting Yu Yinren, looked at the scene in the competition field, his pupils shrank instantly, and his heart was shocked: "The black flame... is it... wrong, even if it is Amaterasu... It may be able to burn people out in an instant...Master Goku...It''s still as scary as ever..."


    "Okay... amazing..." Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King, also full of shock. In a daze, the shuriken in the hands of an Otonin behind him was already pressing against her back heart...


    "!!!" Xi Rihong was shocked. Just about to make a move, Monkey King''s figure appeared beside her, kicking the person''s xiong mouth, and the sound of''click'' made her xiong''s muzzle apparently sunken. He went down, sprayed blood from his mouth, flew out directly, knocked down a wall, and was buried in a pile of rocks.


    "Hey! When fighting, you can''t be distracted!" Looking at Xi Rihong, Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Teacher Hong, are you okay?" Hinata stepped forward, looking concerned.


    "It''s okay..." Xi Rihong nodded a little, and looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, we are here to deal with it. You should help Master Naruto!"


    "That old man?" Sun Wukong turned his head to look, only to find that the three-generation old man had been trapped in the Siziyan formation. However, to his surprise, there was only one three-generation old man in the formation, Dashemaru. Disappeared...


    PS: I am in the countryside, there is no internet here. Yesterday it was broken. Today I had to ride a car for nearly half an hour to come to the Internet cafe codeword, eh!In order to make up for the changes, four changes today...

 584 Chapter Twenty Nine

    "Oshe Maru...Where did you go?" Sun Wukong suddenly became a little curious.


    This seems a little different from what you imagined!Your sister, shouldn''t you fight against the three generations of old men, and then the dirty soil reborn into the first generation of Naruto and the second generation of Naruto, and then all are sealed by the three generations of ghouls, and you have lost your hands... You are gone now , Do you want to play cards so unreasonably?


    "Butterfly effect is not bad!" Sun Wukong said in a heartfelt thought, but for him, it was just a little accident, but he didn''t care about it.


    After a glance around, he found that Sasuke was missing, but Naruto was still lying on the steps not far away, sleeping.As for Sakura, she is nowhere to be seen... and Asma is fighting against Maji... Everything has changed slightly...


    After a careful induction, the corner of Monkey King''s mouth couldn''t help but hang a faint smile: "I said, where did this stuff go, but I gave up three generations and went to abduct Sasuke... This Sakura is really brainless... I followed him. Now... With your ability, can you save Sasuke? People say that xiong has no brains, so you are so xiong not big!..."


    "Goku! Sasuke him..." At this time, Mikoto''s daughters flashed beside Monkey King, appearing a little anxious, but they didn''t dare to act without permission before getting Monkey King''s approval.


    "En! I already know..." Monkey King nodded faintly.


    Seeing that Monkey King didn''t say anything, Mikoto was a little worried, but waited quietly.But Jiuxinai''s gaze stayed on Naruto who was lying on the ground not far away, and a hint of love and helplessness appeared in his eyes: "This stinky boy, it''s really useless! Such a simple illusion. I can''t figure it out..." Then, I walked over...


    "After all, he is a illusionist idiot..." Monkey King smiled faintly.A few steps forward, he also walked to Shikamaru''s side and kicked his fart slightly harder: "I said you kid, when do you want to pretend?"


    "Ouch, light...light!" Shikamaru suddenly exclaimed, and bounced from the ground. The action of rubbing the fart was so funny, and at the same time, it seemed a bit embarrassing: "Hey~~ I was discovered..."


    "This...what''s going on? Huh...huh? Who are you?" Naruto, who just woke up, looked puzzled.


    "It''s not the time for doubt..." Kushina smiled softly. Although he had a lot to say to Naruto, he restrained the impulse in his heart, stood up, and returned to Monkey King''s side.


    "Ah! Brother Wukong! What happened?" Naruto, who just woke up, was overjoyed after seeing Monkey King and hurriedly asked.


    "En! To put it simply, Konoha has been attacked, so let¡¯s not talk more nonsense, Naruto, Shikamaru, now give you an A-level mission to chase down the Gaara team who fled before. ..."


    "A-level mission? I''ll go!" Naruto suddenly seemed extremely excited, but after looking around, he asked in confusion, "Well, where are Kozakura and Sasuke?"


    "They...have their own tasks...you go and Shikamaru to complete your own tasks now!" Then, Monkey King looked at Kakashi on the side: "Kakashi...tracking things, I will trouble you. ¡­"


    "Master Goku... That team is just Shayin''s forbearance, so there is no need to chase it?" Kakashi said hesitantly.


    "You have to go! And you have to Naruto... Gaara, take a look at Naruto," Monkey King said with a faint smile.


    "Same as me? Is that Gaara too..." Naruto suddenly widened his eyes in surprise, and immediately looked at Kakashi with a very firm gaze: "Kakashi teacher, leave this task to me!"


    Kakashi frowned, thought for a while, and finally sighed, the psychic came out of Parker: "Although I don''t know what your intentions are... But I believe you will not make useless plans... Parker, tracking things. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you... the sand there still smells like the target you want to pursue..."


    "Teach me!" Parker jumped and came to the playing field, smelled the scent left in the yellow sand, and returned to his side for a few days again: "The smell has been locked, it seems that they have gone for a long time. , Our pace is quickening, two little ghosts, hurry up to follow!" As he said, Parker jumped straight out...


    "Wait for me!" Naruto yelled and followed closely.


    "It''s really troublesome! Why is it me?" Shikamaru was not motivated, but, also helpless, had to follow.


    "Then! Let''s go to Sasuke to see... I''ll teach you here..." Monkey King nodded to Kakashi and took Mikoto and disappeared here at the same time, and as they disappeared together, There are Hinata and Yurihong.


    When he reappeared, it was in a dense jungle, which appeared in front of Monkey King, but it happened to see Da She Maru stretching his neck and biting between Sasuke¡¯s neck...


    On the other hand, Sakura was lying on the ground, covered in mud, very embarrassed, and apparently passed out...


    "Sa...Sasuke... Damn... It''s too late..." Mikoto''s complexion changed drastically as she looked at the curse mark on Sasuke''s neck and the painful expression on her face. In an instant, she was full of anger: "Asshole! I killed you..." While drinking, Mikoto waved her hand, and with a''click'', the space around Oshemaru was instantly shattered, and with a scream, half of Oshemaru''s body was instantly crushed...just at a critical juncture, he was still stunned. , Escaped a fatal blow...


    "Time and space ninjutsu?! Who are you...what the hell are you?!!!" Dashemaru''s eyes were suddenly filled with a thick horror, unbelievable, and the other party''s casual move caused him to be hit hard!This made him understand that the gap between the two is not a bit of a bit.


    "Stop it! Mikoto..." Seeing Mikoto was about to kill Dashemaru, Monkey King hurriedly stopped her.


    Mikoto''s brow furrowed slightly, although she was angry, she stopped her hand obediently.


    "Haha~~ Dashewan... escaped for the first time, I don''t know, can you escape for the second time?" Monkey King looked at Dashewan calmly.


    "Sun Wukong! Haha... Your strength is beyond my imagination... Even the people next to me are so terrifying... But this time your opponent is not me, but they..."


    In the strange laughter of Oshemaru, Dou''s figure suddenly appeared beside Oshemaru. Only one hand of Oshemaru was left. With the help of Dou''s right hand, the seal was quickly formed, and the two coffins suddenly appeared on the ground. rising¡­


    PS: I forgot to upload this chapter...

 585 Chapter 30 are all out to make soy sauce

    "The first generation Hokage and... the second generation Hokage..." Xi Rihong stared at the two people appearing in the coffin in shock, her eyes widened in shock.


    "Oh! Did you even know... hehe..." Da Shemaru said, but glanced at the fiery red hair of Kushina and Phosphorus: "Red hair...but the beauty of the whirlpool family...you guys Are they from the Uzumaki clan?...but it doesn¡¯t matter...Before this, it¡¯s better to restore their original appearance..." With that, Osaimaru put two shurikens with special runes from the back of the first and second generations. Slowly put it in...


    Thick white smoke rose from the bodies of the two of them, and the lifeless two of them gradually recovered their vitality...


    "He can also bring the dead back to life...What kind of ninjutsu is this?" Mikoto looked a little surprised and couldn''t help but turn her head to look at Monkey King.


    "The rebirth of the filthy soil is a taboo technique to bring the dead back to life, but it is not really resurrecting the dead, but playing with the soul of the dead..." Sun Wukong looked indifferent, very disdainful.


    "It turns out that it was just a side door..." Bai Dai frowned slightly and looked a little angry. She was naturally kind, and she was very dissatisfied with this trick of playing with other people''s souls.


    Monkey King looked at Dashemaru with great amusement, and shook his head helplessly: "Do you think you can deal with me if you summon them? It seems that you still don''t understand my horror... So now, let You can see for yourself! What is... despair..."


    "Huh! Let''s try it..." The seal knots in Oshamaru''s hands, and the first and second generations immediately moved. The two were unconscious, but they both had the seals very fast, and the first It was the original Naruto who started ninjutsu...


    "Mu Dun tree world is coming!" I saw the first generation of Hokage slap the ground with both hands. In an instant, countless new buds skyrocketed in the ground at an astonishing speed. In a moment, this place has become a primitive jungle of ancient trees crisscrossing...


    "This level of fighting...I''m not interested..." Monkey King shook his head lightly, thinking,''Bake~~'' The black flames spread across the forest in an instant, and the fire raged into the sky, but for a moment, it became a scorched earth...


    But the first and second generations of Hokage have long since disappeared. Sadly, they have not even had time to show off, they have already returned to Huangquan...Because the people they are facing are not horrible as they can imagine...


    "How... how..." Oshemaru''s eyes widened in shock. If it weren''t for seeing it with his own eyes, it would be hard to believe that there are such terrifying powerhouses in the world, and that is the first generation of Hokage that is known as the strongest in history. On behalf of Hokage!Although he did not restore the consciousness of the two, where is the strength!He was killed in an instant when he met him!This is unbelievable.


    And the creatures reincarnated from the dirty soil are not immortal?Why did they disappear like this?Is my technique defective?No...More, the opponent is too strong and terrible... For a time, in shock, the fear from the soul made Dashemaru completely shuddered and completely lost the courage to fight again...


    The power and fear of Monkey King made him feel true despair!Looking at the figure slowly walking out of the black flames, Da She Wan suddenly felt that the god of death was approaching him step by step...


    This person is too strong, so powerful that he can''t resist... as powerful as the high god, it is yearning and desperate... mortal can hardly reach... In front of him, death, maybe a kind of relief...


    At this moment, he finally understood what kind of terrible person he was facing. For a moment, he felt how ridiculous what he was doing... It was ridiculous that he was going to death step by step...


    "It''s a sad person! It''s not good to deal with someone, but I just hit Wukong''s head..." Xianglin looked at Da She Wan and shook his head. In his tone, he was a little gloating.


    Of course, there is one other person, his eyes widened in shock, incredible.Xi Rihong has always been extremely sure that Monkey King''s power has surpassed the three generations of Hokage, but she did not expect that this power is strong enough to kill the first-generation Hokage that is known as the strongest!This is almost like a dream, which makes people feel a little unreal. Is there such a powerful person in the world?Can such a person be called a "person"?


    "You... who are you?" Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King in shock.


    Monkey King laughed but said nothing.And the fragrant phosphorus on the side chuckled: "If you want to know, join us and become our sister... Naturally, I will tell you everything..."


    "You are..." Xi Rihong looked at the women at Xianglin.


    "Of course they are all Wukong''s wives!" Xianglin blushed and said happily: "But as for our names... sorry, I can''t tell you yet..."


    "Wife again... How many wives does this guy have?" Xi Rihong felt sad, extremely upset.More than six years ago, she had seen Kongzi and other women.


    "That... Brother Goku... he ran away..." At this time, Hinata pointed to the big snake pill that was gradually sinking into the ground and disappearing.


    "En? I even forgot about him..." Sun Wukong turned his head to look at Da She Wan, but he just happened to see the head sinking into the ground and disappearing.


    "Forget it! Let''s run away! Keeping him is still useful...at least for Sasuke..." Monkey King smiled lightly and waved his hand indifferently.In fact, he deliberately let go of Da She Wan.In other words, Oshemaru is also a big BOSS-level character in this world, but he can''t get his lunch so early.


    "Hey! What you said is too irresponsible, right? Oshemaru is an S-rank super rebel!" Yurihong suddenly seemed speechless.


    However, Mikoto walked towards where Sasuke was. Although Oshemaru escaped, he left Sasuke behind.Of course, he didn''t dare to take it away, if it caused Monkey King to pursue him, then he would be dead.


    Looking at Sasuke, who was full of pain, a trace of pain flashed in Mikoto¡¯s eyes. After all, this was her son. The fluorescent light flashed in his hands and penetrated into Sasuke¡¯s body. Sasuke, who was in pain, gradually recovered his calm, and his neck On the top, there are three curse marks with tadpole patterns...


    "Goku, this curse..."


    "It''s only good for him, no harm..." Before Mikoto finished her words, she was interrupted by Monkey King.


    "That''s good..." Mikoto nodded relievedly.Gently pat Sasuke''s back, causing him to wake up immediately.


    "It''s you..." Sasuke just woke up, glanced at everyone, and fixed his gaze on Monkey King.Such behavior is very impolite.So, this kind of bear child is the most annoying. If you are not Mikoto''s son, you must be beaten!


    "Sakura?"!Seeing the unconscious girl next to him, Sasuke was slightly startled and hurried over.


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine, she just fainted..." Mikoto looked very gentle, and the fluorescent light appeared in her hand, making Sakura faintly awake...


    PS: It seems that there will only be three changes. It''s dark, and there are no street lights in the countryside!The road is not easy to walk, I''ll go back quickly!With my technology, riding a motorcycle through the night road, I¡¯m a little scared...tomorrow will continue three shifts...

 586 Chapter 31 The Unexpected Enemy

    "Sasuke?..." Kozakura, who just woke up, looked at Sasuke in front of her, and looked very happy: "Are you all right? Where is Oshemaru? Did you save me?"


    "It''s not... it''s Mr. Goku and the others who saved us..." Sasuke frowned slightly, seeming to feel a little unhappy about being saved by others.Really ridiculous self-esteem!Without strength, he is so arrogant.


    "Thank you...Teacher Goku..." Although it was not saved by Sasuke, Sakura was a little disappointed, but she still stood up and politely bowed to the Monkey King and his party to thank him. This point is much better than Sasuke. He looked like a stinky ass, and saved him without even a word of thanks.


    Monkey King faintly waved his hand and said, "Since you are already awake, then go chase Naruto! He has already chased Gaara''s team in Sandyin Village. Gaara is Sasuke''s opponent...yours The competition hasn¡¯t started yet, this time the mission is to be a trial for the Zhongnin exam. If you keep them, you can popularize as Zhongnin!"


    "Am Gaara? I want to fight him too... I took this task... In which direction are they?" Sasuke stroked his neck where he was bitten by the big snake pill. There was nothing unusual there, brows. Could not help but wrinkle slightly.


    "That''s the curse imprint of Dashewan. It will give you the power you want...but only if you have the ability to control it!" Looking at Sasuke''s appearance, Monkey King said lightly.


    "Strength..." Sasuke''s eyes lit up, and his gaze stayed on Mikoto''s body for a while. He always felt that this person felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it.Compared with Mikoto''s face covered, her temperament has changed drastically. If Sasuke could recognize it, it would be weird.


    "Keep walking in this direction. In a dense forest, you will meet your opponent for this mission... Maybe, you will arrive before Naruto..." Monkey King pointed to a rugged mountain road and said lightly.


    "Go straight ahead, right?" Sasuke nodded, not talking nonsense, and leaped directly in the direction pointed out by Monkey King...


    "Sasuke, wait for me!" Kozakura hurriedly followed...


    Seeing the two disappearing backs, Mikoto looked at Monkey King: "They will be fine this time, right?"


    "Is something related to nothing?" Monkey King looked at Mikoto, but smiled faintly.


    "You don''t seem to like Sasuke..." Mikoto hesitated and said.


    "If you were not there just now, I would have beaten him severely... This bear kid doesn''t know how to be polite..." Sun Wukong said lightly.


    Meiqin gave Monkey King a blank look, and said, "Can I follow along and have a look?..."


    "Yes, but you can only watch it in the dark. You are not allowed to help, unless it is a mortal situation!"


    "Understood!" Mikoto nodded, as the space around her body fluctuated, her body movement disappeared here."Then I will check it out too!" Jiu Xin Nai smiled slightly, and disappeared immediately.


    "Goku, I''m busy! We''ll see you later..." Xianglin stepped forward, licked his incense lips on Monkey King''s face, and then glanced vaguely at Xia Rihong, and whispered in Monkey King''s ear: "Come on!" After speaking, Tong Bai disappeared here.


    Here, immediately left only Monkey King, Xi Rihong and Hina Tian.


    Although there are many temptations in Xi Rihong''s heart, since Sun Wukong didn''t say it, she wouldn''t be able to ask.It''s just that during the current Konoha''s integrity and war, they can''t relax here: "Goku! I think, let''s go back quickly! The current Konoha needs manpower very much..."


    "En!" Sun Wukong nodded, suddenly, with a light''huh'', a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong? Wukong?" Xi Rihong''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a bad premonition rose in her heart.


    "It''s nothing... It''s just a little surprise... I didn''t expect that that person would suddenly appear in Konoha..." Monkey King''s tone was light and surprised.


    "That person...who is it?" Xi Ri red said with a puzzled face.


    "A guy more terrifying than Dashewan..." Monkey King smiled faintly. He thought that the three-generation old man would escape this killing because of his own relationship, but he didn''t want to. He escaped the killing brought to him by Dashewan. Jie, but after all, he can¡¯t escape another tribulation he brought...


    "What? More terrifying than Dashemaru? Who the hell is it? No, Goku, you take us back quickly...We must go back now..." Xi Rihong suddenly looked anxious.


    "It''s time to go back and see..." Sun Wukong thought, and the three figures appeared on a roof of Konoha in a flash. As far as they could see, they just saw the three generations of the four purple flames. The old man, staring at the figure in front of him sternly...


    It was a man wearing a black windbreaker and embroidered with a few red clouds. He wore a spiral mask on his face. Only one right eye was exposed. It was Sangou jade writing round eyes...


    "Zhualunyan...Who are you?" The three generations of old men stared at the right eye of the person in front of him, looking extremely solemn. This person, given him a sense of crisis, has nothing to do with him, not to mention the weird Zilingyan , Just to talk about his weird way of suddenly entering the four purple flame formations is to tell this person is definitely not simple, that is the most mysterious space-time ninjutsu!


    "Fortunately, Kushina is not here..." Looking at the man wearing the spiral mask, Sun Wukong muttered, this masked man, Uchiha, who brought soil, also used the nine tails to kill Kushina and Mizuno. The culprit.If Kushina sees it, I am afraid that Uchiha''s soil may not have time to wave, and he will be bitter!


    "The dead... don''t need to know too much..." The masked man''s tone was indifferent, even in the face of three generations, he was still calm and unhurried, even, it can be said to be contempt.


    "It seems that you can only use force to meet each other..." The three generations looked serious, and the seals formed in their hands instantly. Then they patted the ground with one hand: "Psychicism...come out! Ape King, Ape Demon!"


    With a''bang'', the white smoke rose in an instant. When it dissipated, an old monkey king wearing a wooden leaf guard appeared in front of the three generations, but his hair and beards were all white, and he was indeed the old monkey king. ¡­


    "Who is this guy? Do you want me to go out in person?" Looking at the masked man, the old monkey king frowned, "But it seems that it is not easy..."


    "Please, Ape Demon... King Kong wishful!"


    "Got it... Transform!"


    "Boom!"


    After the white smoke passed, a big stick appeared in the hands of the old man of three generations. The monkey charmer with his back behind him looked like an old monkey...

 587 Chapter 32 is conceited or threatened

    Looking at the appearance of the three generations of old men, Monkey King really wants to say, are you a monkey invited?


    Thinking of the four-tailed fairy ape, and thinking of the treasures that appeared behind, Monkey King could no longer complain!Ok!Why don''t you complain, otherwise, even my Saiyan name will be complained together.


    "But it''s really surprising that Uchiha brought the soil to Konoha because of me! That''s right! Who told me to throw people out of the sky before, I was worried about them. , That''s reasonable..." Monkey King looked at the masked man in the Four Purple Flame Formation, he couldn''t help but smile, a little bit ill-intentioned.


    The masked man facing the three generations was inexplicably cold, his brows suddenly frowned, but the attack of the three generations had already come, and he did not dare to be distracted...


    The three generations of the big stick in his hand are as sensitive as a monkey, and even the movements are alive and well like an old monkey, seemingly small and funny, but a big stick in his hand is a tiger born by a dance The wind, a blow, when he slammed his head down at the masked man, it was just his fierce attack, but he went straight through the masked man''s body...


    "What?!" The three generations'' complexion changed suddenly.


    With a''bang'', the big stick crashed directly onto the tiles behind it, causing a huge hole...


    The masked man''s figure turned, the shuriken in his hand turned into a cold light and stabled towards the back of the three-generation old man...


    "!!!" Even though the three generations reacted responsively and escaped the fatal blow, there was still a deep blood mouth on the back. He jumped and kept a certain distance from the masked man. It was just the wound on the back. A piece of blood has been invaded his back...


    "What the hell is that? Why did the Hokage-sama''s attack pass through his body?" In shock, Xi Rihong couldn''t help but look at Monkey King.


    "Time and space ninjutsu... he just hid his body in the dimensional space, so any attack is invalid to him, but at the moment of his attack, it will turn into an entity, and if he wants to attack him, I can rely on this moment..." Monkey King looked indifferently and told the secret of the masked man without hiding it.


    "What? I must tell Master Naruto..." Xi Rihong''s eyes lit up in shock.Just about to make a move, he suddenly stopped and looked at Monkey King: "Since you know the secret of his technique, can you get rid of the four purple flame formations?"


    "Yes!" Monkey King smiled faintly and nodded.


    "Really? Master Wukong! Can you really get rid of the four purple flame formations?" Xi Rihong did not speak yet, but Kai who was not far away appeared beside Monkey King with excitement on his face. .And Kakashi, Asma and others all appeared beside him, all looking at Monkey King hopefully.


    Just because the Four Purple Flame Array blocked them out, if it could be broken, then everything would be easy.


    "Since you can get rid of it, stop talking nonsense and do it now!" At some point, Hongdou suddenly appeared next to Monkey King, urging with a full face.


    "Forget it! I''ll help you! But afterwards, it won''t matter to me! After all, I am not Konoha''s ninja..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "You can help, we are already grateful..." Kakashi said respectfully: "Excuse me, Lord Goku!"


    Nodded, Monkey King turned his head to look at the four purple flame formations, stretched out a single finger, and a beam of light shot out in an instant. In the blink of an eye, it was already bombarding the four purple flame formations, without the expected boom , It¡¯s just that the four purple flame formations are as if they have been hit hard by an unimaginable amount. In an instant, they cracked and broke apart in an instant...


    The four Yinnin members who maintained the four purple flame formations all sprayed blood and fell directly to the ground, their complexion pale, and they were already seriously injured in an instant.


    "En?!!!" The three generations and the masked man in the fierce battle were slightly surprised.Seeing the four purple flame formations that were broken in an instant, they all showed shock.


    "It''s you... finally waited until you appeared..." The masked man stared at Monkey King, but he directly abandoned three generations, and his figure was sucked into the spatial vortex formed by his right eye...soon he was in front of Monkey King. Slowly figured out.


    However, Kakashi and others all flashed around, surrounding him.


    "Oh? Are you looking for me?" Monkey King looked a little surprised at the masked man.


    "Since the goodbye six years ago, I have been looking for you... It was really hard to see you! That time... I almost died..."


    "Why? Are you just here for revenge?" Monkey King faintly saw the masked man. Doesn''t this guy look like that kind of brain-dead guy?Do you want to invite me to join Akatsuki?


    "Recently, I have also done a lot of investigations on you. You do whatever you want. Therefore, there is no distinction between good and evil in your heart... Mysterious and powerful... What our Akatsuki organization needs is someone like you..."


    "Wukong! Don''t promise him!" Xi Rihong suddenly yelled anxiously.Kakashi and others looked at Monkey King with a nervous expression. If Monkey King agreed, then Konoha would really be dying.


    "Really invited me to join the Xiao organization..." Sun Wukong smiled slightly in his heart, shook his head, waved his hand at Xi Rihong, and looked at the masked man: "For this reason, you are alone in Konoha Are you really brave!"


    "For a strong man like you...I think it''s worth it... and your whereabouts are mysterious. I don''t know when it will evaporate from the world. Even our intelligence personnel will never know... So this time I can only take a risk..." The masked man looked at Monkey King and said, "So...your answer..."


    "Sorry...a rubbish organization, I''m not interested..." Monkey King looked at the masked man with a look of disdain.


    "Huh~~" Kakashi and others were relieved.


    "It seems... you don''t understand our Akatsuki''s strength... In that case, let''s show you our Akatsuki''s strength! I think in the end, you will agree..." The masked man looked extremely confident and squeezed one in his hand. Yinjie said faintly: "Let''s start!"


    "Haha~~Is it finally started! I''m already impatient with waiting...Haha...Art, it''s an explosion!"


    In the sky, there was an extremely arrogant and crazy shout, a big bird flew over, and countless clay bombs fell from the hands of people above it...


    Scattered all over Konoha, suddenly there was a screaming roar, the house collapsed in an instant, the smoke was everywhere, and the screams...the whole Konoha suddenly fell into a panic...


    "What kind of divine development is this Nima? Isn''t the big snake pill destroying Konoha? Why did it become the Akatsuki organization to destroy Konoha?" Looking at everything in front of him, Monkey King appeared speechless.Are you sure you destroyed Konoha, brother will join your Akatsuki organization?Who gave you this confidence?Or is it conceited?Or is it a threat?


    Sun Wukong''s eyes suddenly narrowed...

 588 Chapter 33 The Inescapable Destiny

    In a dense forest a few miles away from Konoha, Dashemaru, who was able to escape, got the latest information about Konoha.


    "Are you sure Akatsuki has joined the plan to destroy Konoha?" O Shemaru looked at Otonin in front of him, and in his eyes like a poisonous snake, the excitement flashed like a wild beast seeing his prey...


    "Yes! Oshamaru-sama...The current Konoha has fallen into chaos, almost half destroyed, but the people in Shayin Village seem to have withdrawn from the battlefield..."


    "Really? Why did the Akatsuki organization suddenly attack Konoha? I don''t even know such information..."


    "It seems that the people from the Xiao organization wanted to invite that person named Monkey King to join their organization, but they were rejected..."


    "Hey~~Interesting...it¡¯s so funny...it seems that God wants to destroy Konoha...but it is stupid to be an enemy of that person! Akatsuki...but such a rare opportunity, but you can¡¯t miss it. ¡­My lost arm can¡¯t be sacrificed so vainly... Humph~~" Da She Maru looked at her lost right arm with a gloomy expression, her eyes could not help but show extreme viciousness and hatred!


    Because of this lost arm, he could no longer heal. For a ninja without hands, this is a sad and painful thing!Therefore, even though he was extremely afraid and jealous of Monkey King, the hatred in his heart made him want a bloody shame.


    But this time, it was a rare opportunity, once it passed, it wouldn''t be there.Even if you can¡¯t do anything about it, even if Konoha is destroyed, that¡¯s a delightful thing...


    "Hey~~ Teacher Yuan Fei, this gift I prepared for you, I don''t know if you can bear it..." At this moment, the big snake pill looks extremely evil, and two poisonous snakes come from his sleeves. It flew out, but bit on the necks of the two undefeated Otoninu beside him...


    "Oshemaru-sama...you...why..." The two Yinren''s eyes widened, and they fell to the ground in disbelief.The people who have always admired suddenly kill themselves, which makes them very unbelievable.


    "Hey~~ Didn¡¯t you say...for me, even if it¡¯s death, won¡¯t you frown? Now, I¡¯ll let you fulfill your promise..." Oshemaru¡¯s face looked very evil, on the ground, well portrayed The technique, put two Otonin in the technique...


    "Dou...I''m going to trouble you now..." Da She Maru turned her head and looked at her silently behind her.


    "Yes! Lord Oshemaru..." Dou slowly stepped forward, and his left hand was in harmony with Oshemaru''s right hand. Under the traction of Oshemaru, a Dao-Dao-style seal was formed, and it immediately slapped on the carved ground. Above: "Reincarnation of the dirty soil!"


    In the screams of fear and pain from the two Otonin, a layer of mud gradually covered their faces...Finally, the first and second generations of Naruto were reborn again...


    Before, Monkey King only destroyed the container that carried their souls, and then sent their souls directly to Huangquan... Therefore, the two people were reincarnated from the dirty soil by the big snake pill again...


    After putting the spell in their minds, Dashemaru smiled: "Go! This time, let Konoha be destroyed in your own hands! Hahaha~~"


    As Jieyin was moving, the second generation of Hokage put one hand on the shoulder of the first generation of Hokage, and the figures of the two of them flashed out of sight...


    When it reappears, it is already on Konoha''s Hokage Rock...


    "Hmph~~Flying Thunder God''s Art...It''s really a good ninjutsu..." O She Maru closed her eyes slightly, controlling the first and second generations of Hokage, but a sly smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    This time, Da She Maru was already afraid to go out in person, because the fear that Monkey King gave him had made him afraid to face Monkey King himself.It was just that the two characters who controlled the rebirth of the dirty soil made him have no scruples.


    Over Konoha, Deidara still controlled his clay bombs, and hit Konoha below with a blast. In the wave of his hand, several bombs flew out of their hands. There was a burst of''bang~'' A house burst, civil dust...


    "Asshole!! We fight with you!" a group of people yelled, their eyes flushed, Konoha was their home, but their home was destroyed in front of them, and even witnessed the death of their loved ones. The ninja was hated and mad... Standing on the roof, the shuriken in his hand shot out lifelessly, trying to shoot down the hateful figure in the sky...


    But Kakashi and others were exhausted in the explosion, saving the ordinary village name...


    This is a disaster, a devastating disaster...


    The terrible clay bomb,''booming'' endlessly, wherever it passed, all the people there turned into blood.This scene is extremely bloody and shocking.


    "S-Class Rennin... Deidara..." On a roof, Jilai also looked at Deidara in the sky, but frowned slightly: "The opponent in the sky is really difficult to handle. ¡­" As he spoke, he seemed to feel something, and suddenly looked at the place where Huoying Rock was, his pupils shrank instantly: "That...that is...no?!"


    "The first generation of Naruto... and the second generation of Naruto... how is this possible..." At this time, the three-generation old man suddenly jumped in front of Jiraiya, looking at the two figures on the Hokage Rock, his complexion suddenly changed.


    "Their eyes..." Ji Lai Ye frowned immediately, becoming extremely serious.


    "It''s the reincarnation of the foul soil! Damn it! Is it you?" The three generations looked at the first and second generations of Hokage, and their complexion suddenly became extremely difficult to look. His eyes shifted, but he was looking for the figure of the big snake.


    "Hey~~ Teacher Yuan Fei...you don''t need to look for it...I''m not here..." Two figures suddenly flashed in front of the three-generation old man.But from the mouth of the second generation Hokage, the slightly hoarse and gloomy words of Dashemaru came.


    "It''s really you, Dashewan! You dare to play with the soul of the dead..." The old man of three generations had tears in the corners of his eyes: "In the beginning, I really shouldn''t let you go..."


    "Hmph~~ know? The sense of success and joy that hurt the people who changed to be teachers in the past is designed to make you feel the joy of being like me. Please enjoy it! Yuan Fei Teacher..." From the mouth of the second generation, Oshemaru''s extremely evil words came out, and at the same time the first generation and second generation Hokage also moved...


    "It''s terrible! Unexpectedly, I will have the chance to fight against the first and second generation adults one day..." Jilaiya looked serious, and immediately sealed with both hands: "Sarutobi-teacher, buy me some time. It should be okay! If you don''t use your full strength to deal with such a master, you will be killed..."


    "At this point, it''s okay..." Sarufei waved the big stick in his hand, resolutely greeted the first and second generations of Hokage...


    "I really miss it! Time seems to have gone back to the past..."..

 589 Chapter 34 The Gap

    Jilaiya quickly formed the seal in his hand and slapped his palm to the ground: "Psychic art!"


    "Boom!" After the white mist passed, a huge toad appeared under Jilai''s feet.


    "That''s... Lord Jiraiya..." A Konoha ninja looked at the huge toad that suddenly appeared, and a hint of surprise suddenly appeared on his face.


    "He...the two people in front of them...should...should they be..." At the same time, countless Konoha ninjas saw the first and second generations of Naruto and their eyes widened in shock.


    "You can''t get involved here, hurry up to rescue the other villagers..." Jilaiya looked at the many Konoha ninjas who came by and shouted.At the same time, he looked at Kakashi and the others: "Kakashi, you go and deal with that guy in the sky..."


    "Is it reincarnated..." Kakashi looked at the eyes of the first and second generations, and his expression suddenly became extremely serious: "Understood! Kay! Come with me!"...


    "Toad Jian, please buy me some time..." Standing on the top of Toad Jian''s head, Jilai said with his hands folded and his face dignified.


    "This seal is...understood...but your enemy will turn out to be them... really unexpected development..."


    "Haha~~ If you let you activate that technique, it would be a bit troublesome..." From the mouth of the second generation Hokage, Oshemaru''s cold words suddenly came.Immediately, he turned his feet, and he attacked directly towards Jilaiya...


    The three-generation old man just wanted to stop, but the first generation of Hokage was a dodge and blocked his way: "Sarutobi-teacher, your opponent is me..."


    Looking at the familiar face of the past, the three generations held the diamond rod in their hands, and some old tears were running, but they hesitated, but they couldn''t get it...


    "Teacher! Don''t hesitate anymore, they are no longer the first and second generations of the past... The only thing we have to do now is to let them rest in peace and take action!" Not far away, Jilai also looked at the hesitant expression of the third generation. , Shouted now.


    "Water Dragon Bomb!" The second-generation Hokage who just leaped back quickly formed a seal in his hand. In an instant, fierce waves appeared around him, forming a huge water dragon, which was attacked and killed by Ji Lai Ye... Tao, the breath is amazing and terrifying...


    "I knew it couldn''t be that simple..." Looking at the second-generation Hokage who launched an attack on him, Zi Lai couldn''t help but sigh, but the Toad Jian under his feet was a vertical leap, jumping directly tens of meters away, avoiding After this raging water dragon attack...


    It''s just that a row of houses not far away was hit by seedlings. With a "bang~~", the water faucet hit the building, and the water surged and splashed. In an instant, this generation became a ruin...


    "Damn...can a place with no water produce such a strong water escape? It is indeed the second generation of Hokage!..." Jiraiya puts his hands together and condenses the Chakra who summons the two immortals, unable to launch ninjutsu at all. Resistance, can only rely on Toad Jian¡¯s avoidance to buy time...


    On the third generation side, it is already against the first generation...


    I saw the first generation Jieyin formed, and many buds broke out from the ground...


    "No...this is a secret technique unique to the first generation of adults..." The complexion of the three generations of old men suddenly changed..."


    "Mu Dun Shu Realm is here!"


    As the words of the first generation of Hokage just fell, the buds formed towering ancient trees in an instant, and in a moment, almost covered the entire Konoha... and Jiraiya, who fled all the way, was suddenly blocked by the towering ancient trees. The way to go...for a while, a dilemma...


    "No...this is the secret technique of the first generation of adults...this is a bad thing..." Jilaiya''s complexion changed greatly, and because the toad''s body was too huge, he was immediately bound by the branches and lost The ability to act: "I was really clumsy..." Toad Jian struggled to no avail, so he could only sigh helplessly...


    "Toad Jian!!" Zi Lai Ye''s complexion changed drastically, and he could only flee vertically, but countless branches grew rapidly and extended. In a small space, there was no room for dodge and no place to stay. Because once it falls to the ground, or touches the branches and leaves of the trunk, it will usher in the sudden extension of the branches...


    But in a moment, the three generations, Jiraiya, and Toad Jian were all tied up by the tree world, unable to move...


    Jiraiya, who had just condensed a little to summon the two great immortals Chakra, also declared a failure, because his fairy magic Chakra had been absorbed by the branches that bound him.This tree world possesses the nature of absorbing chakra from others, and Xianshu Chakra is no exception, because Mu Dun itself is a kind of fairy...


    This time, Dashemaru became clever, and directly borrowed the characteristics of reincarnating from the dirty soil, allowing the first generation of Hokage to display the largest range of "Arrow of the Trees" in one fell swoop to take all the three generations and others...because the person who was reincarnated from the dirty soil, Chakra is Infinite... and he himself is not in the field, so he shows it without scruples...


    "Mu Dun... the first generation of Naruto... hehe~~ This time, I really saw a great man..." The masked man stood on a tall building, looked at the ancient trees around, his eyes flashed with surprise, and looked at the people in the field. In the first generation of Naruto, there was a hint of shock in the eyes: "Is the dirty soil reincarnated... It seems that he has not yet exerted his original strongest strength... As expected, he is indeed the ninja with the strongest title! This Oshemaru, Do you still have such a dangerous person..."


    "Oshewan, really can jump!" Looking around the ancient trees into the forest, Monkey King shook his head: "Good Konoha, suddenly, it became like this. It''s really an unexpected development. !"


    "So... Sun Wukong, have you thought about it? Become a member of our Xiao..." The masked man looked down at the Monkey King below, his tone indifferent, but he also appeared high.


    "Forgot to tell you a little...Don''t talk to me in this tone...In that case, it will bring you death..."


    Monkey King looked at the masked man faintly, his figure suddenly appeared in front of him, stretched out his hand to pinch his neck...


    "!!!" The masked man was shocked at the moment and hurriedly displayed the''Space Ninjutsu'', hiding his body in a different dimension...


    However, he still felt that his neck was tight, and he was lifted up in the air. When breathing was difficult, his pupils shrank instantly, and he was shocked in disbelief: "How...maybe..."


    "The ridiculous''space-space ninjutsu'', do you think that just relying on such garbage ninjutsu, is it useful to me? The ants are just ants after all..." Monkey King looked at the masked man indifferently, his tone of disdain: "If you want to If you want to kill you, you can always..."


    The indifferent words made the mask man feel like a bitter cold wind. For the first time, fear spread in his heart... Before, he thought it was his carelessness, and was thrown out of the sky by Monkey King. Now he understands , He who has always been extremely proud, and the person in front of him, what is the unbridgeable gap...


    PS: I have to help out for a day today, it seems that I can only change it.If I have time tomorrow, I will continue to watch...

 590 Chapter 35—The Destiny

    "Who are you...?!" The masked man''s eyes widened, his complexion flushed, looking at Monkey King, it was very difficult.


    The change of things exceeded his imagination. The''Space Ninjutsu'' that he had always been proud of turned out to be useless in front of this person, which he couldn''t imagine.


    "Who am I? Don''t you already know it? Monkey King, remember this name, and never forget..." After Sun Wukong said this sentence indifferently, he let go of his hand holding the opponent''s neck, just the masked man Still imprisoned in the void, unable to move anything.


    "Bye bye!" With a grin at the masked man, Monkey King suddenly punched out. With a bang, there was a violent roar. Accompanied by the screams, the masked man''s body flew out directly and knocked all the way down. Countless big trees immediately smashed into a huge pothole amidst a roar, before stopping their figure...


    It''s just that the masked man now has almost his whole body fractured, half of his body has been paralyzed, and his body is bloodied. He looks miserable.


    "You don''t hesitate to reveal your identity in advance, what you want is just such a result?" Jue''s figure slowly emerged from a tree trunk, looking at the masked man at this moment, showing a surprise.


    "You''re right... I shouldn''t have come here... Such a strong man... is not something we can control now..." The masked man lay down on the ground, his breath extremely weak, and he was dying with just one blow.The horror of Monkey King made him feel fear and despair. Such a strong man is no longer what he can compete with now, let alone they can control.


    "When... such a terrifying powerhouse appeared in the world again..." whispered, a spatial vortex suddenly appeared in his right eye, sucking him in a little bit...


    "Sun Wukong...hehe~~ Things seem to be getting more and more interesting..." Jue glanced at the Monkey King not far away, but a weird smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and his figure was a little sinking. Into the trunk, disappear...


    On the other side of the battlefield, the three generations of people who were bound, watched the second and first generation Hokage slowly walking in, their brows were deeply frowned...


    "Humph~ Teacher Sarutobi... It seems that the game is over..." From the mouth of the second generation Hokage, Oshemaru''s cold words came, and a shuriken in his hand flashed out, a little bit closer to the third generation old man...


    "Hey~~ This situation is a bit uncomfortable..." Jilai also turned his head and looked at the tightly bound Toad Jian, and said loudly, "Toad Jian!"


    "Got it..." Toad Jian made a big mouth, and his long tongue shot out in an instant. A steel fork wrapped around not far away, swiftly swinging the room, but it instantly bound Jilaiya and the three-generation old man. The branches were cut off, and then sighed loudly: "I''m really stupid...


    "Good job! Toad Jian!" Ji Lai also exclaimed, proud of his freedom.


    It¡¯s just that the attack from the second generation of Hokage has already arrived, and the second generation of Hokage marks the knot: "The technique of the water escape waterfall..."


    The surrounding waves were surging, and in an instant, it was swept towards Jilaiya and the three-generation old man...


    "The earth escape earth formation wall!" At a critical moment, the three generations of old men slapped their palms on the ground, and a huge earth wall rose up in front of them, blocking the surging waves...


    Jilaiya saw the machine jump, and went straight to the second-generation Hokage attack that had just completed the seal. The blue chakra in his hand quickly condensed, and in a moment, a chakra ball was already formed...


    "Spiral pill!" With a sharp drink, the spiral pill in Jilaiya''s hand instantly hit the second-generation Hokage''s xiong mouth. With a loud''bang'', the second-generation Hokage flew out directly and hit a tree hard. On top of the tree trunk, it fell to the ground. In front of its xiong, a bowl the size of a bowl appeared. The hands and feet were broken, but no blood flowed out strangely...


    As the dust flew, it condensed on his wounds again, his hands and feet were regenerated, and the wounds healed, but in a moment, they returned to the same condition...


    "Hum~~ It''s useless... People who reincarnated from the dirty soil, but have the immortal body... What can you do with your flesh and blood bodies?" The second generation Hokage slowly stood up, but there was a serpent in his mouth. Maru''s extremely proud and arrogant words.


    "It seems that if you don''t deal with the soul entity controlled by the filthy rebirth, it will be meaningless in a big attack..." Ji Lai Ye''s face suddenly became extremely solemn.


    "Can''t wait any longer...Oshemaru is getting more and more proficient in controlling their movements. If he can fully use the strength of the original Hokage-sama, then everything will be over..." The three-generation old man''s complexion was extremely solemn, and his eyes were firm. It seems that some determination has been made: "It seems that only the fourth-generation Naruto technique can be used..." The three-generation old man suddenly put his hands together: "The first generation, the second generation, please forgive me... I want to use that kind of ninjutsu... "


    With the following determination in his heart, the three-generation old man turned his head and looked at Jilai immediately: "Jilaiya, buy me some time, the battle is about to end..."


    "That seal... what do you want to do, teacher?" Jilai''s brows suddenly wrinkled, and a bad premonition rose in his heart, but his hands were still imprinted quickly, and he instantly patted on the ground: "Psychic toad The technique of mouth restraint!"


    The surrounding scenes changed in an instant, and a fleshy wall slowly emerged...The first and second generations who were unable to dodge were trapped in the fleshy wall...


    "In the stomach of the toad..." Looking at the meat wall around, the second generation Hokage''s mouth heard the slightly surprised words of Dashewan.


    "Jilaiya, good job! Just tie them up for a while..." The three generations immediately shouted in surprise, and at the same time, they quickly sealed their hands: "Si-Hai-Wei-Mao-Xu-Zi-You-Wu-Si !" In the end, the hands clasped together...


    "This seal is... Sarutobi, do you really intend to use that technique?!" The monkey king who turned into a diamond rod, an eye appeared above the rod, which was full of shock.


    With the knot of the last seal, behind the old man of three generations, the ghost of death gradually appeared...


    "This is what the fourth generation said, only the caster can see...Reaper?" The old man of the third generation looked at the phantom behind him, and his heart was shocked. The breath of death made people fearful.


    "You old man...you still used this forbidden technique!" Monkey King suddenly appeared in front of the third generation and said lightly.


    "Master Wukong... Has the situation on your side been resolved?" Seeing Monkey King, the three-generation old man''s complexion was immediately happy.


    "Ah! But the opponent knows space-time ninjutsu, so he let him escape, but I don''t think he can recover for a year or a half..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Is that so? It''s already very good!" The three-generation old man nodded, and looked at the first and second generations who were tied up in the flesh wall: "Now, as long as you solve them, then everything is over... "..

 591 Chapter 36 Uchiha Itachi

    "Oshe Maru! You guy is so brave! Isn''t what I taught you enough before? Even dare to run here to make trouble..." Monkey King turned his head and looked at the second generation Hokage.


    "Hmm~~ Monkey King... I admit that you are very powerful... But now... How can you stand me?" The second generation''s mouth suddenly heard the extremely arrogant words of Da She Wan.


    "How can you be able to bear you? Hehe~~ Interesting..." A weird smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "As the saying goes, if you don''t die, you won''t die..." As he said, his mind moved, and a hint of thought entered the second generation. In Naruto''s eyebrows...


    "what!!"


    In a cave in a dense forest far away, Da She Wan suddenly let out a sorrowful scream. When a mouthful of blood spurted out, his face was pale as paper...


    "Sun... Wukong..." Da She Maru''s eyes widened, and his eyes were full of horror. He closed his eyes and fainted...


    After this battle, the soul of Oshe Maru was severely damaged. It seems that in the future, he can only be supported by someone to walk...


    "Master Oshamaru..." In the cave, an anxious cry suddenly sounded...


    "What... did you do?" Seeing a sudden scream, after the silent second-generation Hokage and the first-generation Hokage, Ji Lai''s eyes widened suddenly, full of curiosity.


    "It''s just a lesson for Dashewan... Now that the first and second generations have lost control, if you want to seal them, hurry up!" Monkey King turned his head and looked at the third generation and said lightly.Immediately, he looked at the phantom of Death behind him, and said, "But the God of Death is really ugly!"


    "You... can you see it?" The three-generation old man suddenly widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Haha...Do you think that only dying people can see?" Monkey King looked at the three generations, but smiled faintly.


    "You... it''s not easy..." The three-generation old man suddenly exclaimed. He took a deep look at Monkey King, and then looked at Zi Lai Ya who was aside: "Zi Lai Ya... You are my most proud disciple... Konoha...I''ll leave it to you..."


    "Hey! What do you entrust to me? Old man, what are you talking about?" Jilai frowned, and a bad premonition rose in his heart.


    "My time is running out... I can''t delay anymore... The next thing, I leave it to you... Jiraiya..." As he said, the three-generation old man immediately yelled: "The ghouls are all sealed!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the big invisible hands of the god of death slowly reached out and reached into the xiong mouths of the first and second generations of Hokage, pulling their souls out a little bit...


    "Sarutobi! I''m so sorry... I''m causing you trouble..." The soul of the first generation Hokage was pulled out a little bit, looking at the third generation, and he couldn''t help sighing, and was sealed in the body of the death god along with the second generation Hokage...and the third generation. The old man¡¯s soul was also pulled away together, and his body fell slowly...


    "Teacher! Teacher! This...what the hell is going on?!" Jilaiya held the lifeless three generations, but his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "He used the same ninjutsu as when the fourth generation of Hokage sealed the nine tails, the ending is doomed..." Monkey King replied lightly, but turned and left here...


    "How come..." Jilaiya''s eyes widened in shock...


    After not getting far, Monkey King suddenly appeared in front of Xianglin and other four women.


    "You can save three generations... why not?" Jiu Xinnai looked at Monkey King and whispered.


    "That''s the path he chose... Why should I stop it... Besides... If it breaks the rules of the game, it won''t be fun..."


    "Games..." Looking at everything in front of him, Jiu Xinnai shook his head helplessly: "Are you so boring? You really look like your style..." Then, he followed the Monkey King with Xianglin and other women. Footsteps...


    Recently, Konoha has been filled with sadness and anger.The whole Konoha became dilapidated. What''s more sad is that they have lost the three generations of Hokage they have always loved...


    After the funeral of three generations.


    Konoha, on a wall tens of meters high, two men wearing black windbreakers with clouds engraved on them, wearing hats looked at the dilapidated and rebuilt Konoha below, with different expressions.


    "Although it will not be destroyed, the loss is also great... The village that was once extremely prosperous is now like this, it is really pitiful..."


    "It''s not like you! Even if it is you, do you still remember your hometown?"


    "No...not at all..." The man''s voice was indifferent, and slowly raised his head, but revealed a pair of scarlet three-gou jade writing wheels.


    "There is a terrible existence here who has suffered a great loss... You are suddenly here now, what do you want to do? Aren''t you afraid that someone will kill us?"


    "If you''re scared... you can leave first..." The man''s scarlet writing wheel turned around, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Afraid? Really ridiculous! I have never been afraid of anyone..." The man on the right suddenly sneered extremely arrogantly, and said: "Furthermore, I am also very sorry to that guy who has suffered a great loss. Curious..."


    "You won''t be disappointed..."


    "Oh?" Gui Yao looked at the man next to him in surprise and said, "Do you even think of that person that way? Itachi! It seems that that guy is really not easy! Why are you looking for him? ?"


    Listening to the conversation between the two, it¡¯s not difficult to tell who the two are, Guiyu and Uchiha Itachi!


    "I have one thing to confirm..." Itachi said in a flat tone, looking at Konoha below, somewhat indifferent.


    "What is it that makes you take such a big risk?" Guiyu looked at Itachi with a look of surprise.


    "It''s none of your business¡­"


    "Haha...It really looks like your style! But as long as there is a fight! It doesn''t matter..."


    "Don''t pick him up...otherwise, you will die..." Itachi suddenly turned his head and his eyes became extremely serious.


    "!!!" Guiyao suddenly widened his eyes in surprise: "You should show such an expression... It''s really rare... I''m becoming more and more curious about that person..."


    Itachi glanced at the ghost shark indifferently, but didn''t say too much: "Let''s go!" As he said, he jumped and headed towards Konoha below...


    Thick mist emerged, but it covered the gate to Konoha Village...


    The sound of the sibilant bells sounded crisp and sweet, and the ferret and the ghost shark walked slowly towards Konoha''s gate...


    "That...that..." The gatekeeper looked at the two people who ignored him, and just wanted to say something. He just watched Itachi suddenly turn his head, and suddenly his brain became dizzy, and then he passed out.


    The two of them walked in slowly like this...In the mist, occasionally there was a crisp and sweet bell sound...

 592 Chapter 37 The Fifth Generation of Naruto Candidates

    A secret and dark room is filled with various experiment equipment.


    Da She Wan was pale, and sat on a wooden chair with the support of the pharmacist''s pocket. At this moment, his whole person looked much older, with a dry face, like an old man about to go into the soil.


    "This bastard Monkey... actually made me like this..." Dashewan''s breath seemed a bit urgent. In her tone, she was extremely angry, her breath was cold, her eyes like a pair of poisonous snakes, revealing a beast-like cold killing intent. .


    "It''s true that we underestimated him... Unexpectedly, he was still proficient in soul attacks... But Lord Oshemaru is already very impressive. After all, in this battle, two of the five shadows were removed..." Yao Shi looked at Orochi. Maru, although there is no expression on her face, her tone is a bit flattering.


    "I don''t need you... I don''t need you to comfort me... Or kill you..." Da She Wan suddenly raised her head and looked towards the pharmacist with killing intent.


    "!!!..." The pharmacist''s back suddenly felt cold. At this moment, he was as if he was stared at by a wounded poisonous snake. A slight change would kill Huang Quan: "Of course I didn''t mean this... although I didn''t attack. Shimomura... But the other target in the plan, Sasuke Uchiha, he has been collared by you..."


    "Hey~~ But the price is that I am now decayed and old. I am afraid that I will be killed in a short time... If I got the Uchiha Itachi, there would not be so many problems... But that is already a problem. It¡¯s not a real dream... he is stronger than me..."


    "But... if you want to prolong your life, there are many ways... don''t you?" The pharmacist stroked his glasses, and a cold light flashed: "Furthermore... Uchiha Sasuke...maybe more suitable for you..."


    "Hmm~~ I hope... But now, you take me to find someone! Pocket..."


    "Who?"


    "If there is anyone in this world who can treat me... then it must be her..."


    "One of the legendary three ninjas... Is Tsunade Hime known as the medical master..."


    Konoha, on the roof of a building, Jiraiya was lying on the ground, holding a single telescope, peeping at the women¡¯s bathhouse, but the voice seemed so wretched: "Wow~~ Here comes Konoha The village is really good!...The average score is very high..."


    "You are doing this kind of boring thing again..." Behind him, a very majestic and old voice suddenly sounded.


    "!!!" Jilaiya was taken aback at the moment, and the horror of being chrysanthemum exploded is still vivid, but after discovering the person, he became extremely calm again: "This is a drawing... isn''t it Uncle Yan and Teacher Xiaochun? What is the matter with the two consultants coming to me?"


    "Are you asking me what''s wrong? You don''t need to ask, you should know..."


    The three looked at each other for a while, their faces serious...


    "Don''t look so terrible, isn''t the negotiation with Shayin over..." Jilai also looked at the two old men, but smiled faintly.


    "Sajima declared to the public that everything was caused by Oshemaru alone, and announced a total surrender to Konoha, but this is not important..."


    "We Konoha had to accept surrender in order to restore our national strength..."


    "But Konoha''s strength is now greatly weakened... In this case, the top priority is to prepare for the possible greater crisis..."


    "We don''t know when our neighboring countries will make deviant actions. Therefore, we decided to gather the leaders of the various troops to form an emergency executive committee to deal with the situation before there is a restoration force, but before that... we need a trustworthy Powerful leaders... Now there are causes that can cause disputes everywhere, not just Oshe Maru..."


    "Ah~~ I don''t need to report this kind of thing to me... then I will continue to collect materials..." Jilaiya touched the back of his head with a headache, and immediately picked up the monoculars to continue his voyeuristic plan.


    "Tell you a basic policy... We now need someone to become the fifth-generation Hokage immediately. We all think you are the most suitable candidate..."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t be this role..." Jilaiya said indifferently.


    "If you can''t even do one of the three, who else?"


    "Isn''t there a stronger person in the village? It''s his words..."


    Jiraiya hadn¡¯t finished speaking, but was interrupted by Turning Koharu: "He is indeed very powerful... but even more mysterious... We don¡¯t know anything about him, and he is not from our Konoha village... We can¡¯t give the village to such an unknown person..."


    "Cut... You are still so pedantic... If he can''t do it, isn''t there one more among Minin... It''s Tsunade... If it''s her, it''s okay, right?" Jilaida also looked at the two. Consultants, those who look rare are no longer so casual.


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun looked serious and said: "Indeed, if it were her, it would be more suitable...but we don''t know where she is..."


    "I know!" Aside, suddenly appeared in the figure of Monkey King, looked at the three people in front of him, couldn''t help but smile.


    "You know?" Zi Lai also looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Of course, in this world, there is no one I can''t find yet..." Monkey King''s tone was light, but he appeared extremely confident: "Leave it to me! I will bring her back safely..."


    "This..." The two consultants suddenly hesitated, and they would be relieved if they let Ji Lai also go.For Monkey King, they still don''t have complete trust.


    "It seems that you don''t trust me so much..." Monkey King looked at the two of them indifferently, a very terrifying aura instantly overwhelmed, and directly fell to the ground under the pressure of the two consultants, and crawled for a long time. Can''t get up, his face is shocked.


    Even Jiraiya on the side had a look of horror, because he was horrified to discover that under this terrible breath, he had lost all his ability to move.


    "The ant is ultimately just the ant..." Monkey King looked at the two consultants with disdain, and said faintly: "If I want to be disadvantageous to Konoha, just ask, in the world, who can stop it?" The tone was arrogant and arrogant. There is the supreme domineering attitude of seeing the world as nothing.


    But no one dared to refute, because under this terrible aura, they clearly felt that their smallness, offending this person, is like destroying the world...


    The idea was ridiculous, but they were shocked in a cold sweat...


    "Just... according to what you said... everything... is up to you..." Yan tremblingly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, with a frightened expression on his face.


    "I promised it early that everything is gone..." Monkey King cast a faint glance at a few people, put away his momentum, and the three of them breathed a sigh of relief, but the heartbeat was still beating violently.


    PS: There is still another chapter in the meeting; because it is too busy, it was broken yesterday and will be added tomorrow...

 593 Chapter 38 Fierce Battle

    "Also...how many people should I take with me, shouldn''t it be a problem?" Monkey King suddenly turned his head and looked at the two consultants with a smile.


    "No...no problem...you take whoever you want..."


    "Thanks!" Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his hand, looked at Zi Lai, shook his head again, and sighed: "I''m a lot older, and I''m still learning from other people''s peeping. It''s really cool..."


    It''s just that he forgot that when he was still a dick, he twisted his butt and lay on the corner...


    "This person... is terrible..." Turning to sleep, Xiaochun looked at the leaving back of Monkey King, frowning, and then sighed deeply.


    "Such an unruly person in our village... I don''t know if it is good or bad..." Mito Menyan also sighed.


    But Ji Lai also frowned, thinking deeply.He asked himself that he was not the kind of person who was greedy for life and fear of death, but just now, in front of Monkey King, he could not produce the slightest thought of resistance, which made him startled in a cold sweat.What a terrible existence is this kind of terrible strong man who can''t even give birth to the idea of ??resistance...


    On the other hand, Kakashi was at the door of a tea house looking casually at the kiss in his hands. Hot heaven, at the corner of his eyes, occasionally glanced towards the back inside. It was a man in a black trench coat with clouds engraved on it. The back of Bian... this kind of costume, he had seen it in the Konoha destruction plan a few days ago...


    But at this moment, not far away, a man and a woman, Xi Rihong and Asma came.


    Kakashi closed the book and smiled faintly at the two of them: "Oh! You two seem to have a good relationship!"


    "What are you talking nonsense... I just bought red bean dumplings, and I just ran into him on the side of the road..." Yurihong gave Kakashi a white glance.


    Hongdou''s reaction made Asma a little helpless. Since the appearance of the Monkey King, Xi Rihong has become more and more alienated from him, afraid of misunderstanding something.But there is no change on the face, holding a cigarette, looking at Kakashi: "What are you doing here?"


    "Nothing... After buying the tribute and waiting for someone here... I''m waiting for Sasuke..." Kakashi said lightly.


    And the figure drinking tea inside, the hand holding the teacup shook obviously, and the breath also changed instantly...


    "Hey~ It''s really rare for you to wait for others! Is the tribute brought dirt?" Asma''s face couldn''t help showing a look of surprise.


    "Bring soil?" Xi Rihong said with some doubts.


    "That''s it..." Kakashi said lightly, but the corner of his eyes was staring at the figure inside.


    At this time, Sasuke looked at Kakashi from far and near, still with the dead face: "Kakashi? It''s rare to see you come first..." The corner of his eyes looked at the teahouse, and there was no one there.


    But Yurihong and Asma frowned slightly, looking at the eyes Kakashi looked over, both of them nodded insignificantly, their bodies flashed and disappeared here...


    Above the river, the ferret and the ghost shark walked slowly... just for a moment, both of them stopped because their way had been blocked by the two...


    "You are not from the village...what the hell are you here for?" Asma looked at the two men with a grim expression, and said, "And...this costume... I seem to have seen it a few days ago..."


    "It''s been a long time... Asma... Red..." A faint voice came from under a hat...


    "Knowing us... means that you used to be from this village..." Asma said with an extremely serious expression.


    The person wearing the hat did not speak, but looked up, revealing a pair of scarlet writing wheels...


    "!!!"


    "You...you are...!!!" Asma and Yurihong''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Huh...yes... Uchiha... Itachi..." Asma looked at the man who changed and took off the hat, opened the windbreaker, revealing the real face, his complexion suddenly became extremely serious, and a trace of cold sweat also emerged...


    "Do you know Itachi? Then I will introduce it from me..." The ghost shark took off the hat and revealed a shark-like face: "I am a dried persimmon ghost shark, even if I know it..."


    "There is no more...I will kill you now..." Asma stared at the two of them closely, and was already ready to attack.


    "Itachi...It seems that you are very unpopular here!" Guiyu looked at the Asma and the two, and said lightly to the Itachi beside him.


    "I also know about you, dried persimmon ghost shark..." Yuri Hong looked at the ghost shark with a serious face, and said: "He used to be a misty ninja, suspected of participating in the assassination of Daimyo and destroying the country, but was wanted by the Water Country in various countries. Ninja..."


    "You are all S-rank felons in the wanted book... Itachi, you will come back here again after the incident, you are not brave..."


    "Asma, Red, I hope you leave me alone...I don''t want to kill you..." Itachi looked at the two with a calm expression and said.


    Asma: "This is not what you who kill your compatriots should say... I understand that you can''t sway the market here aimlessly. Let''s talk! Let''s talk... What is your purpose?"


    "Touch~~"


    The ghost shark immediately drew out the shark muscle knife between his back and smashed it on the ground, but it was smoke and dust that raised the ground: "This guy is really long-winded! Are you going to kill him?"


    "It seems that they won''t let us pass easily... Don''t go too far... Your moves are too eye-catching..." Itachi said with a calm expression.


    "Then it''s decided..." The ghost shark cracked his teeth, revealing his shark-like teeth, his breath soared, and the shark muscle in his hand instantly slashed down towards Asma...


    Asma wrinkled her brows, her complexion instantly turned that kind, her body retreated slightly, and a Chakra blade flashed on her hands, and she moved forward to block the big sword that the ghost shark was slashing!


    But Xi Rihong quickly formed a seal behind Asma, and his figure disappeared with the wind so strangely...


    "This is... illusion..." Itachi stared at the slowly disappearing sunset red with his scarlet writing wheel eyes, his expression still calm as usual.


    But Asma was shocked in her heart, and the hands holding the ghost shark''s sword were constantly trembling. "It only suppressed me with the tip of the knife... a lot of strength..."


    Seeing that the big knife was slowly suppressed on his arm, and the corner of the ghost shark''s mouth, there was a strange sneer: "My big shark muscle... is not used to cut people... but to cut people. Of...drink!!"


    As he spoke, the ghost shark shouted, and the bandage-wrapped sword in his hand shattered instantly, revealing extremely sharp scales... the scales opened instantly and clung to Asma¡¯s left arm, and ghost shark sneered. Pull the shark muscle back forcefully, and the sharp scales instantly left a few long blood mouths on Asma''s left arm...for a while, blood splashed.....

 594 Chapter 39 Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eyes

    "Red, you are too slow..." Asma held down the injured left hand and looked at Itachi with a serious expression.


    I saw an old tree slowly rising from the ground, and the branches were sprawling, but the weasel was tied to the trunk... The clay also solidified the ghost shark''s feet on the ground...


    But Xi Rihong''s body slowly emerged from the trunk of his upper body, but the shuriken in his hand stabs towards Itachi: "It''s over..."


    Itachi''s brows frowned slightly, and Yurihong''s body was shocked. Suddenly, she was horrified to find that it was not Itachi that was tied to the trunk, but instead became herself...


    "This kind of illusion is of no use to me..." Itachi still stood there calmly, calmly, from beginning to end, he didn''t move a step.


    "This is...Illusory rebound?!" Xi Rihong''s heart was shocked, and a shuriken appeared in Itachi''s hand, rushing forward and passing through the door of Xi Rihong''s face...


    Xi Rihong hurriedly concentrated, biting the tip of her tongue, a trace of blood slipped from the corner of her mouth, her pupils tightened, and at the moment of the moment, she broke the illusion, her delicate face leaned back slightly, and escaped the shuriken that was near the door. But it was cut off, and in this moment, it was extremely thrilling...


    Itachi was still calm and calm. He missed one hit, but he was also chasing after the second hit. He kicked away with his right foot against the xiong.


    In desperation, Xi Rihong could only cross her hands and protect Xiong, blocking one of Itachi''s feet, but the gravity from her hands made Xi Rihong fly directly backwards in a scream, towards the person behind her. Fell off the river...


    Just as Xi Rihong fell into the river, a figure suddenly flashed behind her, holding her firmly in her arms, standing on the river...


    "Wukong!" Xi Rihong''s complexion was immediately happy when he saw the incoming person: "Why did you come here?"


    "En... I have something to do with you!" Monkey King nodded, looking at the blood on the corner of Xi Rihong''s mouth, his brow suddenly wrinkled, and the fluorescent light appeared in his hand. A light touch on the corner of his mouth, the blood disappeared instantly.He looked up, looked at Itachi on the river bank, and said lightly: "If you hurt her, you will pay a price..."


    As soon as the words fell, Monkey King''s figure disappeared instantly...


    "!!!" Itachi was shocked suddenly, the scarlet writing wheel eyes quickly turned, but no trace was visible. At the same time, only a sharp pain came from Xiong''s mouth, and the sound of a''touch'' made the whole person directly like a It flew upside down like a cannonball and crashed to the ground, wiping a hundred-meter-long gap on the ground, before stabilizing the figure, and when the next breath of blood spurted out, the breath appeared extremely weak...Along the way, dust billowed...


    "So strong!!" Asma looked at Monkey King, but exclaimed sincerely.Just looking at the red sunset in Monkey King''s arms, only a wry smile appeared.This so-called childhood sweetheart, it seems that he has no chance.


    "Itachi!!!" The ghost shark was shocked at the moment, jumped up, a few ups and downs, and then came to the side of Itachi, looking at Itachi at this time, with a look of surprise: "Are you okay?" Xi Rihong relieved the illusion, so he also regained his freedom.


    "I can''t die..." Itachi was still calm, slowly stood up from the ground, looked at Monkey King, his eyes were full of shock: "His speed is so fast...Even my writing wheel eyes can''t even see the slightest trace... No wonder Even that guy can only run away dingy..."


    "What?!!" Hearing Itachi''s words, Guiyu''s eyes widened in surprise: "Is he the Monkey King?..." While speaking, the muscles in his hand were shaking. It made him tremble. Ghost shark widened his eyes in surprise: "The shark muscle... is in fear... how is this possible... the stronger the enemy, the more excited it will be... this... this... this guy is really dangerous!"


    "Don''t move rashly...or we will all die..." Itachi said with an extremely serious expression.


    "I think...you are right..." Guiyu nodded solemnly, and for the first time he didn''t look so arrogant and arrogant.


    "Oh! Is Lord Goku here? It seems I''m here in vain!" At this time, Kakashi also appeared in the court, looking at Itachi, his eyes suddenly narrowed: "Uchiha...Itachi? Yes...Dried persimmon ghosts...These are all great people..."


    Putting down Xi Rihong, Monkey King walked forward slowly, looked at Itachi, and said faintly: "Say, why are you here for?..."


    Itachi looked at Monkey King with an extremely serious expression, and said, "I just want to confirm something..." As he said, he whispered to the ghost next to him: "Get out first!"


    "Oh? Looks like you are going to be serious? Haha...that''s a good show..." The ghost shark''s face was surprised. He still admired Itachi. Therefore, he was obedient and stepped aside.


    "You are powerful... I have already felt it... But just how powerful you are, let me see for yourself!" Itachi looked at Monkey King, looking more solemn than ever, and in his scarlet eyes, the three-hook jade turned quickly. A pattern of a windmill is formed, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel has opened...


    "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes... Be careful everyone... Don''t look at his eyes..." Kakashi shouted very solemnly now.


    "Leave it all! There is nothing wrong with you here!" Monkey King waved his hand to Kakashi and said.


    Kakashi nodded, and left the place a hundred meters away...


    "This look...not bad...it seems that you already know what the consequences of fighting with me are..." Monkey King looked at Itachi and said lightly.


    "Since I came here, I didn''t intend to go back alive..." Itachi''s complexion was indifferent, and his whole body was instantly wrapped in a layer of extremely evil chakras, but in the cohesion, a huge burly figure gradually formed... it had a ten-punch sword in one hand. , With an eight-foot mirror in one hand, evil spirits linger in the room, it looks terrifying...


    "Suzor can be...it looks good..." Monkey King said with a faint smile.


    "This...this is the Uchiha clan. According to legend, the''Suzano can be displayed only when the kaleidoscope is turned on?!" Asma''s eyes widened, full of shock.


    "Is this the legendary''Suzao Nenghu"? I saw it for the first time..." Xi Rihong also widened her beautiful eyes and was shocked. Looking at Monkey King''s eyes, she was full of worry: "Goku... Are you ok?"


    "Don''t worry, if it''s Master Wukong, it''s absolutely fine!" Kakashira raised his forehead, revealing his writing wheel, staring at the battlefield in a very firm tone.That is the horror existence that even Kai, who opened seven doors, can abuse food at will!He doesn''t think that such a strong will lose!


    Itachi closed his right eye slowly, a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his eye, and then suddenly opened...


    "Amaterasu!!"


    The black flames blazed up wherever his line of sight passed, and in a flash, it enveloped all the space around Monkey King...

 595 Chapter 40 A Light Strike

    "Ah!! Goku!!!" Xi Rihong in the distance looked at the Monkey King who was wrapped in black flame for a short while, was so scared that Huarong was pale, and she exclaimed in exclamation.He wanted to rush forward desperately, but was held back by Asma.


    It is rumored that the Amaterasu Flame is known as the strongest physical attack, which can burn everything to the point of being burnt. The Amaterasu Flame will not extinguish until it burns the captured target into ashes.


    However, at this moment, Monkey King is completely enveloped by the raging fire of amateras. These terrifying scenes, not to mention the red sunset, even Kakashi is also moved, the jade turning in his eyes, has opened the kaleidoscope, ready to display his power Come to rescue Monkey King.


    However, Kakashi was suddenly stunned again, his pupils staring wide, his eyes filled with an incredible color: "How...how could it be...Amaterasu fire...it was useless to him..."


    "This is your Amaterasu? I remember you used it to me before..." Sun Wukong walked out of the raging black flames with a calm complexion. Although the whole body was burning with black flames, it was even a strand of his hair. Can''t burn!


    "Why...how could it be...Amaterasu is actually useless to him? What kind of monster is this guy?!!!" Guiyu looked at the Sun Wukong, who was burned by the black flame, and was shocked and dumbfounded.He is very clear, the sky is terrible!


    "Hoo... it''s fine..." Seeing the unharmed Monkey King, Xi Rihong was really relieved.My colleague was also shocked. Although she didn''t know how terrible Amaterasu was, she had heard of legends about it. It was just that the Amaterasu, which claimed to be nothing but burning, had no effect on Monkey King. It''s just incredible.


    "Sure enough... it''s useless..." Itachi didn''t show the slightest expression of surprise on his face, which he had expected.


    "Really a scary guy... Isn''t even Amaterasu useless to him?" On an ancient tree not far away, Bai Jueyu revealed a head on a trunk, his eyes full of shock. .


    "It seems... I can only use the last resort..." Itachi''s eyes were calm and he clearly felt the horror of Monkey King, but it did not bring him fear or fear. Instead, there was an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes...


    While Itachi''s thoughts moved, the raging chakra became more and more turbulent, covering the body of Susano Nogu, and gradually materializing into a mighty armor, on top of the ten-fist sword, more It was a blazing flame, with a terrifying aura spreading. At this moment, Suzuo Nohu has become a full-body Suzu Nohu... It seems that Itachi, intends to use his last chakra and fight to death...


    "Is the full body Suzuo able to care...hehe...it seems to be quite patience..." Looking at the tall and mighty Suzuo Suzuo in front of him, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth. And his small body, standing in front of the tall Suzuo Nohu, seemed so small.It¡¯s just that the people present have no way of knowing that in this tiny body, there is a terrible power to destroy the world...


    "It''s just... can it withstand my light blow..." Monkey King slowly floated up into the air, looked at Itachi, who was protected by Suzuo, and said lightly: "Don''t be I killed it with a light punch!"


    As he said, his figure flashed, but he slammed his fist towards the tall Suzano...


    A huge shield suddenly stood in front of him, but Monkey King slammed on the huge shield with a punch...


    "Touch~~~"


    There was a terrible roar, and everyone present was shocked to see that the tall body that was completely incomparable to Monkey King suddenly rose from the ground, and then flew out directly...


    With a sound of "bang~~", it fell hundreds of meters away, and a huge pothole was shaken out, and even the ground trembled...the sky was filled with dust and smoke, and for a while, it blocked the view...


    "This...this...this..." The shocked Kakashi and others opened their mouths for a long time without speaking for such a violent scene.Is this really what manpower can do?


    "Oh! This shield is pretty strong! It didn''t break..." Monkey King flashed and floated above Suzuo Nenghu''s head, looking at the heavily cracked shield, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Itachi was pale as paper, with bleeding from the corners of his mouth. This crashed from hundreds of meters away, and almost moved his internal organs. If it weren''t for the protection of Susano, it would have been more than that.It¡¯s just that Suzano¡¯s whole body is densely covered with cracks, and it¡¯s close to the edge of fragmentation...


    Shaking his dizzy head, Itachi stood up swayingly and looked at Monkey King: "You are really strong... even stronger than that guy... If it''s you... you can definitely stop everything..."


    "Oh? Is this your purpose?" Monkey King looked at Itachi very unexpectedly. He did not expect that Itachi would show his thoughts in his heart, and wanted him to stop it.


    "You should know all the truth about me... After all...you were there..." Itachi looked at Monkey King and said lightly.


    "Hey~~ I seem to know some great secrets..." Bai Jue couldn''t help but smile, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Huh! Jumping beam clown, don''t be an eye-catcher here!" However, Monkey King suddenly turned his head and looked at the place where Bai Jue was. In a flash, the flames burned and the fire raged into the sky. The woods where Absolutely was, instantly burned out, and a scorched black hole a hundred meters away appeared...


    "!!!" Everyone present was shocked.


    "This...Is this also Amaterasu?!!!" Kakashi and others'' eyes widened suddenly, and they were shocked by Monkey King''s sudden big move.


    "En?!" Hundreds of miles away from here, in a dark cave, Suddenly suddenly seemed to feel something, and his brows suddenly frowned.


    "What''s the matter? Absolutely!" The masked man turned his head to look and said lightly.


    "The Bai Jue who followed Itachi and the others... was wiped out..."


    "Really...is there any information?"


    "I didn''t get any information about Bai Jue''s feedback..."


    "... It seems... Monkey King did it... The appearance of this man... really brought us a lot of trouble... It seems that we have to quickly collect Qi-tailed beasts..."


    "Is she... okay?" Seeing the terrifying black flame that Monkey King suddenly displayed, a shocked look appeared in Itachi''s eyes, and he calmed down again, looking at Monkey King lightly.A trace of fluctuations in the eyes, but fleeting.


    "Oh? What do you seem to know?" Monkey King looked at Itachi with some surprise and said...

 596 Chapter 41 Mission

    Monkey King looked at Itachi for a while, and said, "But you still don''t know, she won''t see you again... Let''s go... I don''t want to kill you... I don''t want to bother about everything... What should you do? Well, let''s go! But he, he has to stay..." As he said, Monkey King looked at the dried persimmon ghost.


    "Oh~ Itachi! It seems that you are very familiar with this guy?" Ghost shark frowned, but his hand shark muscle knife was completely unfolded: "But~~ want to kill this uncle? It''s not that easy! "The ghost shark yelled immediately, his muscles bulged, full of strength, but the shark muscle knife in his hand slammed directly against Monkey King...


    "The power of ants, what can you do..." Monkey King looked indifferently, glanced at the mackerel muscle knife that was slashing down with disdain, and slowly stretched out his right hand, directly grabbing the mackerel muscle densely covered with sharp thorns. past¡­


    "Huh! Really arrogant! Underestimate what I said! But it will pay a heavy price!" The ghost yelled, and the strength in his hand increased a bit...


    "Bump~~" The palms of the sword intersected, and a violent roar suddenly erupted. The ground on which Monkey King was standing was cracked and opened in an instant...but his body remained motionless, and he held the barbed blade with his bare hands, but it did not break No injury, but made a screaming scream from the muscle of the scorpion, and it seemed that he had suffered a very serious injury...


    The crisis came, but it caused the muscle to temporarily forget the fear, the barbed blade opened, and a big mouth was formed, and the suction emerged, directly swallowing the energy in Monkey King.


    Is it just that Monkey King''s power can be swallowed?No matter how hard it tries, it can''t absorb even a little energy.


    "How come!!" Ghost shark suddenly lost his color, shark muscle was unable to swallow other people''s chakras. This was the first time he had encountered this kind of thing, and his expression changed drastically.


    "Do you only have this strength? It''s really boring..." Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent, his hands were slightly hardened, and he only heard a''click''. Accompanied by a scream from the shark''s muscles, he actually stabbed that Mibuli with his bare hands. The blade directly crushed a large piece!


    The shark muscle was even more screaming, and he broke free of the ghost shark''s hand, twisted the blade, and slipped directly into the dense forest not far away. He hid and did not dare to go on the road...


    "It seems that your sabre has betrayed you..." Monkey King looked at the wide-eyed ghost shark, couldn''t help but smile, and immediately slammed his chest with a fist under the other''s pupils tightening, with a huge''touch'' Accompanied by the crisp sound of the bones, the ghost shark spouted out a big mouth of blood, shaped like a kite with a broken wire, flying out...


    "Ghost shark!!" Itachi''s complexion changed slightly, enduring the pain all over his body, controlling the cracked Susanoh, and grabbing towards the ghost shark...


    "Bang~~"


    It¡¯s just that the power entrained by the ghost shark¡¯s upside-down figure is too terrifying. When Suzuo, who was already cracked and shattered, touched the ghost shark, his palm was directly affected by a terrible wave. The force was smashed, and immediately spread to the whole body. Susano can no longer maintain it, and in an instant, it was fragmented... and it was also spurted with blood, and her figure flashed, and directly picked up Susano and removed it. The half-strength ghost shark, with an instantaneous spell, the two figures disappeared at the same time...


    "Chasing!" Not far away, Kakashi and Asma yelled at the same time, a instantaneous spell, and directly chased away... Now Itachi and Ghost Shark are both seriously injured. This rare opportunity should not be missed...


    "Wukong! Let''s go together too! Can''t let them run away..." Xi Rihong''s figure flashed before Monkey King and said.


    "No need..." Sun Wukong waved his hand and said, "Itachi and the ghost shark have been seriously injured. If Kakashi and the others can''t catch up like this, they can only be blamed for their uselessness! We still go now. Go ahead and perform our mission!" However, there was a faint smile in my heart: "It''s strange to catch it..."


    "Our mission? What is it?" Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King with curiosity.


    "The two consultants of Konoha ask me to find Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, and take her back to Konoha to succeed the fifth generation of Naruto..." Monkey King said: "And my assistant is you and Hinata. Adzuki beans also thought about it, but the guy was busy with some things in Anbu and couldn''t walk away, so the three of us went..."


    "Huh?! Tsunade-sama? The fifth generation of Hokage?" Yurihong''s eyes widened in surprise, her face full of shock.


    "Is it necessary to be so surprised?" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "You don''t know, Tsunade-sama is the object of our female ninjas always admired! I didn''t expect her to succeed the fifth generation of Naruto!" Yuri Hong said in surprise.


    "Hehe... Then, let''s go to Hinata now!"


    "Hehe... let''s go... I won''t refuse this task..." Xi Rihong smiled softly, and said: "By the way...what about your...wife? Don''t you come with us?" Said this, Xi Rihong The expression is obviously a little unnatural.This guy obviously already has a wife, but she couldn''t help but want to stay beside him. This strange mood made her a little embarrassed.


    "They... have all gone back..."


    "Go back? Where did you go?" Xi Rihong was obviously taken aback.


    "If you marry me someday, you will know..." Monkey King looked at Xi Rihong and couldn''t help but smile.


    "What you want to be beautiful..." Xi Ri''s red face suddenly turned red, and after looking at Monkey King, there was an inexplicable hint of joy in her heart.


    The two came to the land of the Hyuga clan, met Hinata, and at the same time received a warm reception from the Hyuga clan. After all, Sun Wukong was already the fianc¨¦ of their Miss Hyuga in reputation.After sitting for a while, after saying goodbye to Hinata on the same day, he took Hinata and left the land of the Hyuga clan.


    And Yurihong also found Toa and Shino, and after talking about the situation, she made the two little boys very helpless. They felt that Monkey King was really hateful, not only abducted Hinata, but now even their teacher is also They are going to be kidnapped together, leaving them two lonely boys to get involved, how sad it is.


    After the wish to follow together was ruthlessly rejected by Monkey King, the two little boys had no choice but to give up...


    At the entrance of Konoha Village, looking at the road that stretched without end, Yurihong turned her head and looked at Monkey King beside her: "Do you know where Tsunade-sama is?"


    "Of course...Unfortunately, Hongdou still has things to do in Anbu...otherwise it would be perfect..." Monkey King regretted a little.


    "With me and Hinata with you, are you still not enough?" Xi Rihong gave Monkey King a glance.


    "Haha~" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smiled, and said: "Let''s go!" As he raised Hinata''s hand, the three walked side by side towards the village...


    PS: Hey!It¡¯s Calvin. I¡¯m not satisfied with how this chapter is written. It took me several hours to finish writing. It¡¯s a tragedy.Chapter 4 has no time code anymore, hey, ashamed!But it doesn''t matter, we will continue to watch three times tomorrow...

 597 Chapter 42 The Legendary Fat Sheep

    In the dense jungle, the ferret and the ghost shark sit with their backs against an old tree...


    "It''s really embarrassing this time! I was almost killed..." The ghost shark leaned back on the old tree, with blood on the corners of his mouth, breathing dizzy, and said with a lingering heart: "Thank you in such a situation, also Can avoid that Kakashi''s tracking... Itachi!"


    "Ah, Kakashi¡¯s psychic beast is a dog. It¡¯s best at scent tracking... You just need to know this. It¡¯s not difficult to avoid them..." Itachi looked indifferent, with extremely calm eyes looking at the hidden trail not far away. In the middle, the two figures, one big and one small, looked a little serious.


    "I didn''t want it, there are such terrible people in this world... even if we are in front of him, it is like a child''s play... Now, even the person who stays next to the Kyuubi Imp is not a simple character..." , Guiyu looked at the two figures in the distance, but shook his head helplessly.


    Those two, it was Jiraiya and Naruto.At this moment, Naruto is begging Jilai to teach him new ninjutsu, even using the trick of seduction...


    "It seems that the goal this time has not been achieved... even the mission has failed..." Itachi looked indifferent, slowly stood up, and said: "Let''s go! Find a place to heal the injury first, and make plans!"


    "That''s right... If you are in the heyday, you can deal with him... Now if you are right, we will both be killed..." The ghost nodded likewise, but followed Itachi and sank into the jungle. Among...


    "But if you want to capture Kyuubi... now is the best time... That terrible guy, it seems that he just left Konoha village before..."


    "Ah! Hurry up and recover..."


    Two women walked on the road one after the other, especially the imperial sister in front. There was a big ¡°gambling¡± written on the back of the clothes. The stalwart in front of Xiong trembled even more as they walked. Tempting instantly.Such a murder weapon in the world is rare!He was holding a piglet in his right hand, and as he walked, the pig¡¯s fart was twisted and twisted, making people want to step forward and kick his feet, but the curled tail flicked and flicked. He groaned twice from time to time, which looked a little dull.Obviously, this is a pet pig.


    And the delicate woman behind Juru Yujie, Xiong is slightly flat in front of her, which is in sharp contrast to the former Yujie. I don¡¯t know if she will feel pressured by following such a big Xiong Yujie all the year round. ?


    Those who are familiar with Naruto will naturally recognize the two of them at a glance. Besides Tsunade and Silent, who else?


    "Okay, here it is!" The two came to a town entrance, Tsunade said with one hand on his hips, very energetic: "Today, we must win back all the usual losses..."


    "What?! Isn''t this the casino town?" Silent stared at the building in front of him, his eyes widened, his expression shocked.


    On the street, the three of Monkey Goku walked side by side. Hinata blushed, lowered his head, and asked very softly: "Well, Brother Goku...that Tsunade-sama...what kind of person is that?"


    "Tsunade? Well, how do you say..." Monkey King grinned his chin and said, "Actually, I haven''t really seen Tsunade... But that guy is a gamble. People in the casino call her the legendary fat sheep. ¡­"


    "Fatty sheep in the legend?" Both Xi Rihong and Hina Tian looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Ah! It''s ten gambles and nine loses. The chance of winning at gambling is so pitiful... It''s almost a realm where every gamble must be lost, so others call her the legendary fat sheep. Seeing her appearance, they know It''s the money giver..." Monkey King smiled faintly at the two girls.


    "No... isn''t it! Tsunade-sama... would he be such a person?" Yuhihong''s eyes widened suddenly, and she couldn''t believe it.That is one of the legendary three ninjas!Is the object of female ninja worship really a gambler?


    "When you see her, you will know!"


    "Since she loves gambling so much, is it much easier for us to go to the casino to find her? But Brother Goku, you said you have never seen Tsunade-sama... Then do you have a portrait of her?" Hinata looked at Sun Wukong. Whispered softly.


    "This does not¡­"


    "Hey~~ You haven''t seen Tsunade-sama, and you don''t have a portrait of her... Then how do you tell us to find it?" Yurihong immediately stopped and looked towards Monkey King with wide-open eyes.


    "Is it necessary to be so surprised? Even if there is a portrait, it is not necessarily what she is now... Anyway, after seeing her, I will recognize her at a glance..."


    "You guy, you''ve said that you''ve never seen her for a while, and then you can recognize her with a glance... Can you speak more reliably?" Yurihong looked at Monkey King speechlessly.


    "Uh! I did meet her...but I haven''t seen her...Oh! Anyway, it''s very complicated, it''s difficult for me to explain clearly to you...oh! It seems that I have reached the destination..." Monkey King said, watching the front appear In the bustling town in front of me, I couldn''t help but smile.


    "You said you''ve never seen her, but you seem to know exactly where she is... What''s going on?" Yurihong looked at Monkey King with curiosity.


    "The vast world, the person I want to find, just a thought is enough..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "A thought..." Xi Rihong said, looking at Monkey King curiously. This guy is really mysterious everywhere!She doesn''t think that Monkey King is joking, because the ability that Monkey King has always shown is beyond common sense, incredible.


    In the town, Silent followed Tsunade listlessly, and in his mouth, he kept saying: "One hundred thousand taels...that''s one hundred thousand taels! No more...none..."


    "Oh! Silence, let go! Nothing, nothing! Don''t you get used to it yet?" He just turned to look at Silence, but said indifferently.


    "What is a habit? That''s 100 thousand taels! We borrowed from others! 555~~ Our debt has to be added 10W taels..." Mute yelled at Tsunade, followed by extreme Helplessly took out the notebook and remembered something.


    Just looking at the series of numbers in the notebook, burst into tears: "This...so many debts...how do you tell us to pay it back!"


    "Aha! Don''t worry! If you can''t do it, just run away for the time being!" Tsunade waved his hand indifferently, looking at the casino in front of him, his eyes lit up suddenly: "Oh? Slot machine? I am. It¡¯s been a long time since I went to play! Mute, how much money do you have?"


    "No...no more...you have lost all of it before!" Mute suddenly looked at Asazuna with a vigilant look...


    "Ah pull! Look at you like this...will you? Take it out quickly..."


    "No! Tsunade-sama! This is our dinner money! If we lose...not to mention dinner, there is no place to live..."..

 598 Chapter 43—Conditions Hard to Reject

    On a mountain road, Da She Wan and Yao Shi looked around at the small town surrounded by trees not far away, and an inexplicable smile appeared at the corners of their mouths.


    "Tsunade-sama, one of the legendary three ninjas, is staying in the short book street..."


    "Hmm~~ It seems that my injury... has a chance to return to normal..."


    "Although it''s a good medicine... But that guy, after all, is Konoha''s princess... Will she help Lord Oshemaru?"


    "Hey~~ Yes! Human nature is greedy and greedy... No one has weaknesses in her heart, but I know her weaknesses very well..."


    "Is that so... Then I feel relieved a lot..."


    In the gambling city, Tsunade calmly sat in front of a slot machine... and mute holding a piggy behind him, looking at the screen that turned from time to time, he looked nervous: "7...7...7..."


    On the screen, two 7s have already appeared. If a 7 appears, it is a big prize!


    Accompanied by silence that was tense and expectant, the rapidly rotating object slowly stopped, and finally, a 7-character appeared...


    "I''m hit!!" Mute''s face was suddenly surprised, and the flushed face was as excited as Gao Chao: "It''s really rare! Tsunade-sama!..."


    "Yeah!~~" However, Tsunade was shocked, and his heart immediately became extremely solemn: "I will hit three 7s..." Usually, when she wins, bad things will happen.


    Over time, Tsunade¡¯s side was already filled with several large baskets of coins, and the silence on the side was so excited that he could not find the north, but Tsunade¡¯s complexion became more and more difficult to look...


    "Wow! Three 7s again...this guy''s luck is too bad, right?"


    There are people all around, all with a look of wonder...


    "I should be so lucky... I have a bad feeling..." Walking on the street, Tsunade''s expression was extremely solemn, and he was also very worried.


    "Hey, Tsunade-sama... It''s rare to win so much money, why do you rush to leave! I want to go shopping in the city..." The first time I won so much money, I was very silent. Happy, full of big bags in his arms, some meaning is still not enough.


    "En?" Tsunade in front of him suddenly stopped, frowning and looking into an alley not far away: "This sudden cold...what''s going on..."


    "Tsunade-sama...what''s the matter?" Silent saw that Tsunade''s face was wrong, and immediately ran behind her nervously and looked warily into the alley.


    The sound of footsteps came closer and closer, and finally, the two figures appeared at the corner...


    "Oshemaru?!!!" Looking at the figure in front of him, Tsunade''s expression suddenly became extremely difficult to look at.


    "Hmph~~haha~ I finally found you..." Oshemaru staggered, looking at Tsunade, his face looked a little crazy.


    Several people looked at each other for a long time, and finally Tsunade broke the solemn atmosphere: "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Oshemaru!"


    "It''s so hard for me to find you!" With the support of his pocket, Da She Wan looked terrifying on his skinny face.


    "You guy... unexpectedly made this look... It seems that it wouldn''t be a good thing for you to look for me..." Tsunade frowned, looking at Oshemaru, but she was shocked: "Life goes by. The speed is so fast...This is not only hurting the body, but even the soul...this guy...what is going on? Could it be that the study of the forbidden technique went wrong?"


    "Hehe~~ I think you can see it! I am looking for you, but I only have a small request... Can you...can heal my injury?" Oshemaru looked at Tsunade in a gloomy tone, but again Carrying deep expectations.


    "You should look for someone else! I can no longer practice medicine..." Tsunade said calmly.


    "Hey~~ Don''t rush to refuse...I have the conditions!" A strange smile suddenly appeared on Da She Maru''s face.


    "Conditions? What kind of conditions can you offer?" Tsunade suddenly frowned and looked at Oshamaru, his tone somewhat mocking.


    "Don''t you want to take a look at Kato Dan? Don''t you miss your brother? Hey~~ I can fulfill your wish for you..." Ono Shemaru''s face suddenly showed an extremely evil smile.


    "!!!" Tsunade''s pupils shrank instantly, and a movement appeared on his face: "Broken... the rope tree..."


    "Hey~~ Don¡¯t doubt... the resurrection of the dead... this kind of thing, if you use the dirty soil to reincarnate, you can do it... hum... Give you one day to think about it... you have to think about it! Tomorrow morning... ¡­Waiting for your reply¡­"


    "Tsunade-sama... he''s Oshemaru! How can you trust his words... Don''t take it seriously..." The silence on the side looked at Tsunade, who looked moved, and immediately persuaded him anxiously.


    After being silent for a while, Tsunade suddenly raised his head and looked at Oshemaru: "How did you get your injury?"


    "Hey~~ nothing... It''s just that when Konoha was destroyed, I met an extremely terrifying guy..." On O Shemaru''s face, there was a gloomy look.


    "What? Destroy Konoha? You guy... Could it be...what the hell did you do to Konoha?!" Tsunade was shocked suddenly, his complexion became extremely difficult to look.The gaze looking at Oshemaru was also full of hostility.


    "Hmm~~ Don''t put on such a terrible look... Konoha is fine... It''s just the old man from the third generation... but no longer..." Ono Shemaru''s face was suddenly replaced by madness and pride.


    "What... three generations of him... did you guys do it?" Tsunade clenched his fists, his eyes widened, his face full of anger.


    "Haha~~Of course...you should also understand! Everything that has a physical body will eventually decay...After all, your two favorite people were killed by you..."


    "My two favorites?" He glanced at Dashewan, and felt clear: "That''s it, it''s really a good idea..."


    "Hehe... Don''t put on such a terrible face, after all, they still have a chance to be resurrected... don''t they? As long as you heal my injury... Then, tomorrow morning, I will be outside the town waiting for your answer Of..." Oshemaru Xiexie smiled, looking at Tsunade who was about to get angry, but he disappeared here with Yakushi''s pocket decisively.


    After the Monkey King incident, he became more vigilant, because in his current state, if he fights Tsunade, he will suffer a great deal.


    "Tsuna-sama..." Silent looked at Tsunade, who looked ugly, worried.


    "Let''s go! Mute!" Tsunade looked ugly, turned and walked out of the alley...

 599 Chapter 44 Spray Your Face All Over

    However, before he walked far, Tsunade suddenly stopped again, and his clenched fists trembled slightly...


    "Tsuna... Master Tsunate..." Silent suddenly looked at Tsunade nervously.


    "Oshemaru... this bastard!!" Tsunade suddenly shouted angrily, but his petite fist hit the wall beside him...


    "Kaka~~" All of a sudden, the cracks in the spider web spread around with her fist. With a bang, the thick wall a few meters high suddenly collapsed, and Yang Qi was in a place of smoke...


    "Tsunade... Your lord..."


    In a hotel, Tsunade was getting drunk and drunk at this time, but the action in his hand has not stopped: "Boss, here is a bottle!"


    "Master Tsunade, you have drunk too much, you can''t drink anymore..." Mute hurriedly took her hand and persuaded.


    "En~" Tsunade shook his hand casually, patted his silent hands, but with his hands resting on the tabletop, he lay down. The pair in front of xiong is huge, squeezed on the tabletop, making people look at them. Some urge to spray nosebleeds...


    Outside the hotel, Sun Wukong took Yurihong and Hinata, looked into the hotel, couldn''t help but smiled slightly: "Found..." Then, he stepped into the hotel...


    "So fast? Isn''t Wukong still a perceptual ninja?" Yurihong showed surprise and followed Hinata.


    Seeing Monkey King walking towards the two young and beautiful women, Xi Rihong''s eyebrows suddenly frowned, stepped forward, took Monkey King''s arm, and whispered: "One of these two will be Tsunade My lord? You guy... aren''t you lying to me? Is it because the parents are pretty and want to talk to each other?" Then, Yurihong''s eyes were placed in Tsunade''s amazing hug. Above, a trace of envy and jealousy came out inexplicably.


    In Xi Rihong''s memory, the legendary Sannin, who was in her fifties, could be the two beautiful young women in front of him!They seem to be in their 20s at most, no wonder she suspects Monkey King.


    "But! Am I that kind of person?" Sun Wukong suddenly gave Yurihong a white look and came to Mute and Tsunade.


    Looking at the foreheads worn by Yurihong and Hinata, there was a hint of surprise in the silence: "Konoha''s ninja?"


    "Hehe~~ You just mute! I''m glad to see you... It was so hard for us to find you!"


    Listening to Monkey King''s words, Xi Rihong suddenly gave Monkey King a big eye. It was so hard to find. During this day, I saw you taking us around, and then the figure flashed, and we were here. This is also called hard work. ?Of course, she just complained in her heart, it was impossible to really say it.


    "Look for us? What''s the matter?" Silent suddenly frowned slightly.


    "Wake her up..." Monkey King looked at Tsunade who was full of alcohol, frowning slightly: "It seems that you have already seen Dashemaru..."


    "How...how do you know?!" Mute suddenly looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Oshe Maru was made by me, would I not know?" Monkey King looked at Silence and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Are you that person?" Silent''s eyes widened suddenly, and he looked up and down at Monkey King with curiosity. Dashewan is one of the legendary three ninjas!This person was able to make the big snake pill that look, obviously his strength was definitely not low.


    "Let¡¯s stop talking, I have to sober up for Tsunade!" Monkey King looked at Tsunade, who was lying on the table and yelling to drink.


    "What are you going to do?" Silent looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "This person is really Tsunade-sama?" Yurihong''s eyes widened in surprise, a little unbelievable. This beautiful big sister who doesn''t seem to be in her 20s, will be Tsunade in her 50s. grown ups?This...how is this maintained?


    "Okay... so young... I heard that the legendary Sannin... are in their 50s..." Hinata also looked at Tsunadedo in surprise.


    "En! She just kept her youth with secret techniques..." Monkey King explained lightly, but he stretched out two paws, squeezed them, and looked at Tsunade, but he smiled extremely wretched, like that. , Looks a little evil...


    "You...what do you want..." Silent''s face turned red, and he glared at Monkey King with alert.No way, who called Monkey King looks so wretched and evil now!The hand that was squeezed from time to time made people think he was going to squeeze something.


    Not to mention Silent''s vigilant face, even Xi Rihong on the side flushed, looking at Monkey King vigilantly.And Hinata, twisting the corners of his clothes, his face flushed red.


    "But! What kind of look do you guys look like, brother is a very serious person...just move the knuckles of your fingers...look at your impure~clean expression..." Monkey King gave the three daughters a white look, but it made the evening red. The three women''s complexion turned red.


    After that, Monkey King turned Tsunade upside down and lay on his back on the table. The huge front of the xiong suddenly showed an amazing arc...


    "I''m going... it''s magnificent! My brother is a bit uncontrollable!" Monkey King wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead, and put one hand between Tsunade''s nose and mouth, and on the palm of his hand, the suction suddenly surged. The scent of silk wine was sucked out from between Tsunade¡¯s nose and mouth...


    "Who...who are you?" But for a moment, Tsunade woke up and looked at Monkey King, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Tsunade-sama, they are ninjas from Konoha, it seems that there is something to do with you..." Silent explained immediately.


    "What is it for me?" Tsunade frowned and looked at Monkey King.


    "Since you have seen Oshemaru! Then, you should also know that the third generation is dead. We are looking for you this time to invite you back and succeed the fifth generation of Naruto!" Monkey King looked at Tsunade, but It is straightforward.


    "The successor... the fifth generation of fire... Hokage?!" Silent suddenly looked surprised, and turned his head to look at Tsunade: "Master Tsunade..."


    "The fifth generation Hokage...huh...impossible...I refuse..." Tsunade was silent for a long time, but he answered with a hum.


    "Tsuna-sama...Do you want to make a deal with Oshamaru?" Silent looked at Tsunade, with a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Humph! As expected!" Monkey King smiled faintly, picked up the wine glass on the table and took a sip, but he spit out with a''poof'', and Tsunade''s face was covered with...


    "Ah! Tsunade-sama! ...what the hell are you doing?!" Silent looked stunned and exclaimed immediately.He picked up the handkerchief and wiped it again and again for Tsunade.


    "You guy... are you trying to find fault?" Tsunade''s brows suddenly throbbed, and the blue veins on his forehead protruded. The palm of his forehead smashed the tabletop, and she, who was in a bad mood, was caught by Monkey King. Squirting, decisively furious...

 600 Chapter 45: Monkey King vs Tsunade

    "Sorry! Because it''s been a long time since I had such a bad drink... I didn''t get used to it for a while..." Monkey King looked at Tsunade with an angry face, but smiled embarrassedly.The wine he usually drinks is brewed by himself with the treasures of heaven and earth, which is naturally not comparable to this mortal thing.


    "You said my wine...it''s hard to drink?" Tsunade stepped on the chair with one hand on his hips, and stared at Monkey King very domineeringly: "You are so courageous! You dare to speak to me like this... Why go out, brat..."


    "Smelly... stinky boy?" Monkey King looked at Tsunade with a stunned look, stood up from the chair angrily, and glared at Tsunade: "Nianghipi... I have to use the family dragon claw hand today. Don¡¯t blow your Mimi..."


    "Go... Brother Goku..." The vulgar words made the pure Hinata blush.


    "You guy... can''t you be civilized by speaking?" Xi Rihong also blushed, staring at Monkey King.


    "Go out... I must teach this stinky boy a lesson today!" Tsunade''s tone was full of gunpowder, and he turned around and walked directly outside the house.


    "Tsuna-sama..." Mute followed directly.


    "Wukong! This... isn''t this bad?" Seeing that both of them had already left, Xi Rihong frowned and looked at Monkey King.


    "It''s okay! This old maiden is just so angry! If you don''t vent her fire well, she doesn''t know how good your brother is!" Monkey King said, walking directly outside the hotel...


    On the secluded street, Monkey King looked at Tsunade on the opposite side, but he stretched out a finger and said arrogantly: "After all, you are also a woman. To deal with you, one finger is enough. Up..."


    Tsunade''s brows suddenly jumped, and Sun Wukong''s arrogant words made her very unhappy: "You guy...you are really irritating! How to say...I am also one of the legendary three ninjas!"


    "Hey~ He cares so much...is it really okay?" Silent looked at Zhao Xi Rihong, who was full of worry. In her opinion, Monkey King''s behavior was no different from death.


    "Don''t worry... Goku is very strong! It''s so powerful that you can''t imagine..." Xi Rihong smiled faintly, showing no worries.


    "The person who can make Oshemaru suffer... is really strong... but is it really strong enough to deal with Tsunade-sama with just one finger?" Silent shook her head immediately, and she felt that it was impossible.


    "Since you are so confident... then I''m not welcome!"


    Tsunade''s body is fully embraced, his skin is as white as jade, his eyes are piercing, his palms are squeezed into fists, but a feeling of violent power rises, touches the ground under his feet, and the body directly rises. A punch was blasted down at Monkey King...


    "This aura... really isn''t covered..." Sun Wukong smiled faintly, with a finger stretched out, just like this and gently cut off the fist that fell down...


    This seemingly frivolous action made Tsunade''s eyebrows frowned, because when Monkey King stretched out her finger, she instantly felt a strong sense of crisis...


    "This person... is not easy..." Therefore, she punched the gently amputated finger without hesitation!


    Fists and fingers collided, a roar sounded, and the earth shook, as if a prehistoric beast had turned over. On the ground, layers of soil and rock cracked and opened. In an instant, a huge wave appeared under Monkey King¡¯s feet. The pothole is just his figure, but he doesn''t move at all.


    "Unexpectedly... blocked..." Tsunade''s pupils shrank, looking at Monkey King''s lightly finger, she actually resisted this strange punch of her own, and her face was suddenly shocked. This kind of thing, she is still first Encountered.


    "It''s a weird force Tsunade... this power is really good..." Monkey King looked at Tsunade with a look of surprise, but smiled slightly: "Unfortunately... it''s still a long way away..." He said, applying a little force on his fingers. , An invisible wave of fluctuations spread out from Monkey Wukong¡¯s fingers. With a muffled snort, Tsunade¡¯s figure flew out directly, while her dress was in the wave of spreading. With a tear and tear, a pair of big white rabbits bounced out, jumping and jumping, and finally fell to the ground with their master...


    Explosive skills, in this world...


    "You...you..." Tsunade covered the big whitening in front of him with one hand, and pointed at Monkey King with another hand, his face flushed with anger and speechless.If it weren''t for the only thing left in her body, she would like to rush forward and beat Monkey King.


    "This... this... amazing..." Silent''s eyes widened suddenly, with an incredible expression on her face. It''s hard to believe that she actually took over Tsunade-sama''s terrifying power with one finger!


    "Abnormal..." Xi Rihong sighed softly, and stared at Monkey King with contempt.


    "Hey~~ I just relieved my strength because I didn''t want to hurt her! Otherwise, it''s not as simple as exploding the clothes now!" Looking at the contemptuous eyes of Xi Rihong, Monkey King hurriedly defended himself.


    "Believe you..." Xi Rihong gave Monkey King a blank look.


    "Hinata, believe it or not?" Monkey King suddenly looked at Hinata.


    "Brother Wukong said! I believe it all!" Hinata blushed immediately and nodded.


    "Hina Tian is the best!" Monkey King said, picking up Hina Tian and gnawing at her face, but it made Hina Tian''s pretty face even redder.


    Although embarrassed in her heart, Tsunade looked at Monkey King, but she was even more shocked. The strength that Monkey King showed made her feel astonished. She knew how terrifying her strange power was, even if it was a hard tail beast. With a punch, it''s not better, but it was blocked by Monkey King''s finger. This is incredible: "This guy... where did the monster pop out from?! When did Konoha appear such a perverted character? It¡¯s just that this character... really looks like that bastard Jiraiya..."


    Suspiciously, Tsunade looked at Monkey King: "What...what''s your name?"


    "The Monkey King! You can call me Wukong!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "I''ll remember this name..." Tsunade looked at Monkey King and almost gritted his teeth.


    "Hey~~" Monkey King touched the tip of his nose embarrassedly, and said: "Then, I''m asking once...what''s your answer?"


    "Huh! I''ve already said that I won''t do that Hokage... Only an idiot wants to be that Hokage..." Tsunade''s tone turned cold for an instant, and he hummed, but he took it and silently passed it. Wearing his clothes, walked into the hotel again...


    "Haha~~ You will change your mind..." Monkey King smiled faintly, but thought of another thing in his heart: "Teaching a Hokage...that''s also a sense of accomplishment..."..

 601 Chapter 46 Selection

    The night is late, and the whole town is already peaceful.


    Tsunade sat alone on the doorpost of Short Book Street, looking at the pendant hanging on his neck, he was stunned and lost in memory...


    In the end, he hugged his knees, crying helplessly...


    "It looks... very sad..." Monkey King suddenly appeared beside her, looking at Tsunade who seemed so helpless now, said lightly.


    "You guy...you really are as annoying as Zilai!" Tsunade raised his head, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and then glared at Monkey King.


    "Haha~~ When you are not happy, drinking is the best way to relieve your sorrows...Come on, let me have a few drinks with you!" Monkey King said, he did it next to Tsunade, and his hands flashed. But a jade bottle and two wine glasses emerged.


    The bottle cap was opened gently, and the strong aroma of wine wafted away, but it made people''s spirits shocked. Only smelling the aroma of the wine made Tsunade''s delicate face climb on top of the intoxicating blush...


    "This...what kind of wine is this?" Tsunade''s beautiful eyes were all attracted by the wine in the hands of Monkey King. His eyes were full of thirsty, hope, and even aroused the greed buried deep in her heart. Incredible.


    "Hehe~~ I brewed it myself... It''s hard for a mortal to taste it!" Monkey King smiled slightly, filled Tsunade''s cup, and passed it over.


    Tsunade smelled the moisturizing wine, but his face was intoxicated, and the blush on his face was clearer, adding a little seductive charm to the plain.A small sip, and in a flash, his face was full of pink, and the entire pair of eyes became fascinated, like the aftermath of high chao, watching crime.


    "It''s so comfortable... I want to fly... This wine... It''s really good!" Tsunade''s eyes were dim, Jiao''s body pressed against Monkey King''s left side, grabbing the jade bottle in his hand, full of it. Pour yourself up, and then drink it all!


    "Awesome... this feeling..." Tsunade squinted his eyes, already slightly drunk, and his mature body leaned directly behind Monkey King. The warm and soft feeling made Monkey King''s heart feel dark and mature. The breath made him feel a little bit more eager.


    "It''s incredible...drinking your wine...I missed them a little bit...wine...it really is the best choice for forgetting worries..." Tsunade lay like this in Sun Wukong''s arms. Fell asleep in the past.


    "I have diluted a lot... I still pour two glasses... This wine, for mortals... is still too overbearing..." Monkey King looked at Tsunade who was sleeping peacefully, but smiled faintly, just seeing Her pair of things full of hugs, a pair of big hands, unexpectedly stretched in...


    "Well... this feels... really good! It''s a fight with my Shizuka..." With his hands moving, Monkey King''s face was a bit wretched, but Tsunade''s face was flushed.


    After the hand addiction was over, Monkey King drew his hands back, his figure flashed, and he appeared in the guest room. He gently put down Tsunade and covered her with a quilt. Monkey King''s figure disappeared here and returned to his own world. Going in... After Tsunade engaged like this, Monkey King''s anger also came up...


    The rising sun slowly rises, but a new day is already here...


    Tsunade woke up and looked at the room in front of her, but it made her frown. He hurriedly checked her body, and then he was relieved: "It seems that guy is still very well-behaved... it doesn''t look like the surface. That''s bad!" As everyone knows, his big white rabbit has been kneaded by Monkey King...


    After tidying up his clothes, Tsunade looked out the window, remembering the agreement with Oshemaru, but her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and without disturbing anyone, she disappeared into the room with a flashing technique...


    On the other side, Oshe Maru slowly walked in the woods with the support of his pockets, but in the cold words, it seemed to be killing intent: "During the process of negotiations...If someone comes to make trouble, it will be troublesome..."


    "Then what should I do?" They all turned their heads and looked at O ??She Maru.


    "It doesn''t matter if you kill her... Tsunade''s entourage..." Oshemaru said with a cold face.


    "Understood..." Dou''s eyes condensed suddenly, and a shuriken flashed out of his right hand.


    Looking at the figure by the riverside, a wicked smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Oshemaru''s mouth: "Tsunade... It seems that you are very impatient... Hey~~"


    As he said, he broke away from his pocket and walked towards Tsunade staggeringly, his eyes filled with excitement, and then he sat on a rock and said coldly: "So... let''s start..."


    Tsunade stepped forward slowly, his eyes looked a little dull, and he stretched out his hands slowly, the blue medical chakra appeared above Tsunade''s hands, and he leaned towards the xiong mouth of Oshemaru a little bit...


    Just as it was approaching, the pocket watched on the side shot a shuriken in an instant, pushing Tsunade away...


    Oshemaru''s pupils shrank instantly, and the bloody murderous aura spread out, making his face extremely distorted: "At this time...Did you dare to deceive me? Tsunade!...Why did you give it? This answer...Princess Tsunade! He wants to kill me..."


    As he said, Oshemaru''s tone suddenly changed again: "But I really believe in you from the bottom of my heart! Pocket! Your loyalty to me and your vision to see through Tsunade..."


    "En...because I''m also from the medical class..." Duo said with a calm expression: "Her Chakra is full of murderous..."


    "Tsunade...I really intend to resurrect the two of them...but...it''s really a pity...If the negotiation fails, then we can only use the last method..." As he said, Oshemaru slowly lifted up With only his right hand, and then bite it down, in a moment, blood splashed...


    Tsunade''s pupils shrank instantly, and his body trembled. He kept shaking, with a look of horror: "Blood...blood...blood..."


    "Now, she has lost the ability to resist... Hold her quickly... and then leave here..."


    "Yes! Osamaru-sama..." Slowly stepped forward, and walked over to Tsunade, with disdain in his eyes: "It''s really embarrassing! Tsunade-sama... I once admired you... I didn''t expect it to be so unbearable. What about the side of... hehe... As a medical ninja, it''s ridiculous to suffer from panicemia..."


    As he said, Tou actually cut his palm with a shuriken, and the blood flowed instantly. This made Tsunade more and more fearful, and the scene of tragic death in front of him, the scene of blood flow, in fear, Tsuna The hand has completely lost the ability to act...


    "Haha... this kind of unbearable expression... you really detract from the legendary name of the three forbearance!" Tou said, the shuriken in his hand stabbed down...

 602 Chapter 47 The Four Generations of Wind Shadow

    Tsunade, who trembled and trembled from fear, was completely indifferent to the shuriken that stabs his xiong mouth...


    "Tsunade-sama!" However, at this moment, there was a sudden exclaim, and several steel needles suddenly shot towards the key points of Tou, and forced Tou to give up Tsunade, jumped and flashed behind him. , A few steel needles shot into the air, and instantly sank into the ground...


    Silent flashed, came to Tsunade''s face, lifted her up, with an anxious look on her face: "Tsunade-sama, are you okay?" But Tsunade looked dazed and trembled all over. Shaking constantly, always'' Blood, blood, blood...'' The screaming keeps...I can''t listen to other people''s words at all...


    "Oshemaru again...this time, I will never let you run away again..." Xi Rihong looked at Oshemaru and pockets with a solemn expression, with a chill in her eyes.


    "Ninja of Konoha Village..." Tou''s complexion suddenly wrinkled, and he leaped up and down, and came to the side of Oshemaru, with a serious face: "Oshemaru-sama...It is Yurihong and Hyuga Hinata...the two of them have been inseparable from Monkey King. , I''m afraid that guy has already come..."


    "Damn... it''s all this time... come to make trouble for me... while that person hasn''t appeared... don''t delay... quickly kill Tsunade for me... dead man... won''t refuse my request..." Maru''s complexion instantly became extremely gloomy.


    "Understood... Lord Oshemaru..." Dou immediately borrowed the help of Oshemaru, and quickly formed a seal in his hand, and a coffin suddenly rose slowly from the ground...


    "Kang Dang~" With a sound, the coffin lid opened, and looking at the figure inside, Xi Rihong''s pupils shrank instantly: "The fourth generation Fengying?"


    "Is it the rebirth of the foul soil again?" Hinata''s complexion suddenly wrinkled, and he put out a soft fist''s starting position.


    "Hey~~ For today, I also made a lot of preparations..." Oshemaru sneered coldly, and said: "Unfortunately...the souls of the first and second generations of Naruto have been taken away by the god of death...do...do it! "


    "Yes...Master Oshemaru!" Dou immediately took out a shuriken with a seal and put it into the fourth generation Fengying''s mind.Immediately, the seals formed in his hands, and the deadly fourth-generation Fengying immediately regained his vigor, his eyes suddenly opened, and immediately his hands slapped the ground. In an instant, golden sand emerged from the ground, covering a radius of tens of meters away... The billowing golden waves swept towards the young women in Hinata...


    "You guys go!" Hinata immediately stood in front of the red and silent, and shouted with a solemn expression. At the same time, his fists were clenched, and the blue Chakra quickly condensed into two wingbird embryos on his fists. , Jiao drink, both fists bombarded out at the same time...


    "Double Flying Wings!!"


    "Yo~~" The loud scream is like a phoenix. Two beautiful wingbirds seem to come from nine heavens, spread their wings and strike the sky, winding and circling, hug each other halfway, explode more terrifying power, and then''bang ''With a cry, it collided with the surging sands like waves!


    "Touch~~!"


    There was a roar, and the golden waves of sand were scattered and splashed in an instant, and it was actually a very wide road that was blasted out forcibly...


    But the two lovebirds tangled together, the remaining power is undiminished, the colorful wings spread out, turning into a stream of light, and they slammed into the fourth generation wind shadow...


    "!!!" Both Tou and Dashewan were shocked by the blow that Hina Tian made.Even Xi Rihong was shocked: "Okay... so amazing... Hinata''s strength... I''m afraid it''s still better than me... Goku... How did she train her?!"


    Although the four generations of Fengying had no expression on his face, but the seal in his hand was quickly knotted, and the gold sand surging around him suddenly formed a huge defensive fortress in front of him...


    "Yo!!!"


    The lovebirds materialized by the Chakra uttered a loud scream, and immediately, without hesitation, crashed against the huge fortress made of gold sand...


    "Boom~~"


    The roaring sound almost shook the earth. The heads of the two lovebirds penetrated the fortress a little bit, but in the end they only penetrated half of their bodies, and then slowly stopped...


    "Huh... finally blocked..." Dou now heaved a sigh of relief: "Absolute defense...It really deserves its name!..."


    "Hmm~~ At a young age... I actually possess such strength... As expected of the''disciple'' cultivated by that guy!" Oshamaru looked at Hinata, full of greed and greed, but also a strong one. Fear, because the person behind Hinata was like a terrible mountain that could not be climbed, which made him fear.Although he wanted to catch Hinata and study it hard, he could only think about it, because he knew that once he hit her with attention, then he would not be far from death.


    "Slacken now...but it''s a bit early!"


    Hina Tian''s hands suddenly became knotted, and the two lovebirds immediately radiated colorful light. As their bodies were bent, they slowly merged together, forming a cluster of light shining brightly...


    "It''s not good...rewind..." Dashewan was shocked at the moment, and immediately yelled, and hurriedly picked up Dashewan, her figure flashed, and she was away from here...


    "Boom!" At the same time, Hina yelled softly, and the light group stretched out and shrank, banging!!It exploded...


    Suddenly, the earth trembled, the golden sand fortress instantly collapsed, countless golden sand splashed, and the entire sky was filled with a dazzling golden layer...


    When the dust and smoke cleared, a huge hole appeared in the field, and the body of the fourth generation of Fengying had been blown to pieces...


    "Too...too amazing..." Silent looked at the charming figure not far away, his eyes widened, incredibly full.This is unbelievable, such a little girl can unleash such a terrifyingly powerful technique!


    "It seems...my teacher has to retire early..." After exclaiming, Xi Rihong could only show a wry smile.It should have been a pleasure to have such an outstanding student, but this student was not taught by her.And her age is more than ten years away from Hinata!For Yu Rihong, who has always been competitive, this is not a great blow.


    "Don''t relax... that guy... isn''t dead yet..." Hinata opened his eyes and said with a serious face looking at the fragmented four-generation Fengying that had been blown up.


    Just as her words fell, the dust around was condensed towards the broken body of the fourth generation of Fengying... But for a moment, it has already recovered as before...


    "Damn... People who reincarnated from the dirty soil are immortal... This is troublesome... Where did Goku go? When it was important, he disappeared..." Xi Rihong''s face was solemn, and her brows frowned deeply. .


    "Hmph~~ That little girl has four generations of Kazekage stopped...tou...you hurry up and get Tsunade out for me...our time is running out..."


    "Yes! Lord Oshemaru..."..

 603 Chapter 48 The Death of Tou

    Tou hurriedly took out a blood-enhancing pill from his arms and stuffed it into his mouth. It was immediately stained with his own blood. He picked up Dashewan''s left hand and stroked the contract technique on his wrist. He slapped his palms on the ground, and the formation instantly stretched out from his palms: "Psychicism!!"


    "Boom~~"


    The white smoke filled the scene, and a huge snake appeared in the field in an instant. Above the head, there was the figure of Tou and Da She Wan standing.


    "Go! Eat them all for me!" Da She Wan smiled coldly.Accompanied by the sound falling, the giant snake swam. While moving, it smashed towards the place where the three daughters of Xi Rihong were located. For a time, the earth and rocks rolled...


    "Teacher Red!!" Hinata was shocked, but the golden sand waves had already surged towards her...


    "Damn! I must fight quickly..." Hinata''s complexion suddenly became extremely solemn: "I can only use the trick Wukong brother taught me..." During the speech, I saw Hinata waved one hand and placed his right hand on it. , In a flash, a lightsaber was condensed. On top of the lightsaber, there was a layer of divine light, and in this divine light, there was a certain rule of pregnancy, and the faint entrainment The aura of destruction, it seems, can destroy everything in the world...


    "Bump!!" The giant snake''s head crashed down, and the mountains and rocks were suddenly opened. Between the silence and the evening red exclaim, it was shocked by a huge aftermath...


    But the pocket was on the right time, and he jumped up, and on the palm of his hand, a chakra blade emerged, swiping across the red xiong that fell quickly...


    "!!!" Xi Rihong was shocked. Now Jieyin is obviously too late. She can only twist her body and lean back slightly, avoiding the Chakra scalpel in her pocket...


    Immediately, he fell to the ground with a''touch'', and just about to stand up, his complexion suddenly changed, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and a deep shock appeared in his eyes: "Why... I had already avoided just now. ...Not good...the heart muscle is split...what kind of ninjutsu is this?!..." Yuri Hong''s complexion changed drastically, and breathing became more difficult...


    "Chakra Scalpel...this is my own ninjutsu...it can save people...and it can kill people..." Dou stood in front of Yurihong, proudly said: "Now you, the heart muscle has been severed... Soon the heart will stop... During this time, you will slowly enjoy death..."


    "But... Damn... Goku... Where are you..." Xi Rihong''s consciousness gradually blurred...


    But Tou had already flashed away, and was attacked by Tsunade who was not far away with a look of fear and helplessness...


    "Master Tsunade..." Silent was shocked at the moment, and the silver needle in his hand shot out, but was dodged a few times, and the shuriken in his hand was ruthlessly stabbed at Tsunade''s heart. go with¡­


    "Master Tsunade!!" Silent exclaimed, hurriedly blocked Tsunade''s instantaneous technique, with a''pouch'', blood splashed, and the shuriken in his pocket had already pierced the silent left shoulder mercilessly. In a moment, blood stained the clothes.


    "But... damn..." The silent body suddenly fell soft to the ground.


    "Jing... Silence...!!!" Seeing the falling Silence, Tsunade''s pupils shrank instantly and trembled. The shaking hands lifted up a little bit. She was struggling violently against the fear in her heart: "Move! Move me!..."


    "Huh! Boring feelings... will only hinder... such a useless person, and worthy of your life to protect?" Tou looked at the silence that fell under his feet, with a disdainful face, looking at Tsunade at this moment. A look of ridicule: "It''s ridiculous... Is this one of the legendary Three Ninjas? It''s really disappointing! Originally... I wanted to meet you for a while... Now, you just die for me. ...Then...become Oshamaru-sama''s pawn...for him, heal his injuries..."


    As he said, the dagger in his hand pierced Tsunade''s heart without hesitation: "Farewell... Princess Tsunade..."


    "bump!!"


    The earth trembled for it, and a scream of "ah" came. A big foot suddenly appeared out of thin air, and then stepped on the head of the pocket. With a bang, it sank directly into the ground. A''click'' sounded like the sound of watermelon cracking, red and white things emerged from the pit, and the body of the pocket trembled violently. After moving for a moment, it finally stood still...


    "Sun...Sun Wukong!!" Seeing the incoming person, Da She Wan was shocked instantly, and a deep panic appeared on his face. Without any hesitation, he hurriedly took out a roll of the prepared reverse from his arms. The psychic summoning scroll, after a burst of smoke, the figure disappeared...


    "Huh! I wanted to save your life, but I don''t know what it is..." Monkey King''s expression was extremely ugly, and he calmly raised his foot and stepped his pocket forehead into the ground with his right foot. The inside was red and white, which was unsightly. He actually slapped his pocket on his head.


    "Wukong... Your lord..." Silent struggled to sit up from the ground, and Sun Wukong hurriedly picked her up and said: "Don''t talk first..." As he said, white light appeared in his hand, shining on her wound. In an instant, it was already As good as ever.


    "This...this is?!..." Silent''s eyes widened in shock by Monkey King''s medical technique, and immediately thought of Yuri Hong, and immediately exclaimed: "Ah! Red... Hurry... Go and save Hong..."


    Monkey King nodded, his figure flashed, and he immediately appeared beside Xi Rihong, feeling her extremely weak heartbeat, but frowning, and the fluorescent light appeared in his hand, directly submerged into her Xiong mouth. In an instant, Xiong Hong''s pale complexion was restored to ruddy.


    Beautiful eyes slowly opened, looking at Monkey King, Xi Rihong was obviously stunned: "You guy, where did you go? I thought I would die this time..." While speaking, there was some lingering fear.


    "boom!"


    However, at this time, a violent roar suddenly sounded, and the Monkey Kings turned their heads and looked around. They just saw Hina Tian flying around in countless golden sand waves, and then swiped the lightsaber in their hands. The four generations of Fengying and the absolute defenses he formed were also cut in half...


    The golden sand in the sky suddenly lost all its power and crashed to the ground. The ground was shocked... But the body of the fourth generation of Fengying disappeared little by little until there was no trace...


    "Hina... Hinata is... so strong?!" Xi Rihong was stunned when she saw it, that was the fourth generation of Fengying!Or the undead being reincarnated by the dirty soil, was killed by Hinata with a sword, am I not dreaming?


    "Hmm? It actually used the magical power I left in her body to protect her... also, reincarnating from the dirty soil, for the current Hinata, only this method can be eliminated..."..

 604 Chapter 49 Compromise

    "Brother Wukong..." Hinata came to the side of Monkey King and yelled in a low voice.


    "En! Why don''t you use it sooner, people are hurt, you use it..." Looking at Hinata Sun Wukong''s tone, it was a bit reproachful.The reason why he went back to his own world with confidence was because Hinata was accompanied by the girls of Yurihong.Because the current Hinata, not only has his strength reached the shadow level, but there is also a trace of the magical power left by Monkey King. As long as he uses that trace of his magical power, even the ultimate BOSS in this world will have to be instantly killed. No, Hinata only used it at a critical moment!This makes Monkey King very upset, why do people always like to use the last killer at the last moment?


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Hinata immediately lowered his head, as if he had done something wrong and waited.


    "Didn''t you all teach you before?...If you can solve the opponent immediately, don''t have the slightest hold on...If everyone is dead, you will come out with a killer. It''s a fart!" Sun Wukong reached out his hand. Here, he squeezed Hinata''s little cheek gently, and said in a learned tone.


    "Sorry... Brother Goku... I know I was wrong..."


    Seeing Hinata''s frightened and pitiful appearance, Monkey King waved his hand and said, "Forget it, just remember it for me in the future..." After speaking, when he came to Tsunade''s face, his brows frowned slightly: " It¡¯s really useless...a little blood scared you like this...and one of the legendary three ninjas...and it didn¡¯t come in any use at all..."


    "Master Goku... please don''t say that... Actually, Tsunade-sama was not like this before... It''s just since that happened... she was..." Silent held Tsunade, but said good things for Tsunade.


    "Isn''t it just two people dead? My heart is so poor...and what kind of Naruto...There are still few people in this world who die in the whole family? I haven''t seen them so useless!" Sun Wukong shook his head in disdain, and waved his hand lightly. , A soft glowing light immersed in Tsunade¡¯s body, she only felt a touch of extremely soft warmth soothing her inner fear, dispelling the terrible bloody scene that had been haunting her a little bit...slowly, Replaced by a warmth... And Tsunade¡¯s trembling body gradually calmed down, and the godless eyes were once again clear...


    "Tsuna-sama... Are you okay?" Seeing Tsunade''s appearance, Mute suddenly looked surprised.


    "Well... I worried you..." Tsunade nodded, got up and stood up, looking at the blood on her body, but Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she took out the shuriken, but gently placed it on her arm. Draw, the blood flow unceasingly...


    "Tsuna...Master Tsunade...what are you doing?!..." The silence on the side was suddenly shocked, but looking at Tsunade''s unremarkable appearance, his eyes suddenly widened, full of surprise: "Tsuna...Tsuna Master Hand...your phobia...is it all right?"


    "I also think it''s a little weird... The nightmare that has bound me for many years, it''s just like this..." Tsunade turned his head, looked at Monkey King curiously, and said: "I didn''t expect...you would even be sick of others. It can be cured...this kind of treatment...I am ashamed of..." Then, Chakra appeared in his hand, covering the wound on his arm. The wound gradually healed immediately, and disappeared without a trace in a moment.


    "Small..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently. Although he couldn''t overcome the fear in his heart for Tsunade like Naruto, he still had the means.


    The most difficult thing in the world to treat is heart disease, but for Monkey King, it is not a difficult task... He can help people heal the pain in their hearts, and then give them the courage to accept... to get used to... even, to forget...


    "Since the matter has been resolved...then let''s go back..." Looking at Tsunade, Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Go back? I didn''t promise you to do that fifth-generation Hokage..." Tsunade frowned, cast a glance at Monkey King, and said lightly.


    "I didn''t plan to get your consent either, because you have no right to refuse. This is my order to you... I want you to be, you must be..." Monkey King cast Tsunade a faint glance, his tone was very Is overbearing.


    "Good boy! Dare to talk to me in this tone! Are you looking for something?" Tsunade straightened his eyebrows and glared at Monkey King, eagerly eager to get into a fight with Monkey King.


    "Don''t talk or practice, if you have the courage, you will try..." Monkey King cast a glance at Tsunade and said lightly.


    "Good boy... Don''t think that you won me last time... My old lady just used you to do nothing... Look at the trick!" Tsunade was suddenly angry with Sun Wukong''s tone and attitude. He squeezed his palm to complete it, and when Xiong faced Sun Wukong Boomed over.


    It''s just that Monkey King dodges sideways and stretches out with one hand. Before Tsunade could react, he clasped her wrist and pulled her right hand behind him, xiong front. The bulging twin peaks look even more spectacular and attractive.


    "Just your little strength... I want to be in front of my brother... It''s really a lack of pumping..." Sun Wukong said, but he slapped Tsunade''s very elastic plump buttocks.


    "You..." Tsunade Jiao Yan Shang, a bright red suddenly appeared, and she was angry at her heart!I think that one of the three ninjas in her dignified legend, the princess of Konoha, has she ever been treated like this?But what was horrified in her heart was that the strange power of her body was useless in front of Monkey King. She only felt that Monkey King''s hands were like steel hoops. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t break free.


    "What are you... why, don''t you agree?" Sun Wukong glared at Tsunade without showing any weakness, and looked at her upturned plump hips. He couldn''t help but took a few shots, but his heart was Anxiously: "TNND, this bomb. The sex is really good..." This is the next five generations of Hokage!Can you be upset!


    By the time Tsunade was almost itchy with angry teeth, but she is not an ordinary girl, and she has understood a little bit of Sun Wukong''s temperament. Since she has nothing to do with him, she can''t resist and can''t resist, so she has to admit: "Let go Me! I''ll go back with you..."


    "This is what you said... If you run away halfway, if I catch you, you will feel better..." After saying that, Monkey King also let go of his hand.


    "This guy...Where did the monster come from? I can''t fight back in his hand..." Tsunade glared at Monkey King, then came to Yuhihong''s side and asked in a low voice.In his eyes, there was a flash of shock.


    "I don''t know... but Goku''s strength is indeed terrifying... so we Konoha have always regarded him as our guest..." Yurihong replied in a low voice.


    "Huh! I don''t think I dare to offend..." Tsunade''s face was full of disdain: "The old people..."


    PS: Working too late today, so tired!As soon as I got home, I wrote another chapter. I couldn''t hold on anymore. I will add another chapter tomorrow.Also, I''m just an amateur writer, not a professional writer. The update is definitely not better than those of the great gods, but I will try to update...

 605 Chapter 50 The Maid

    On the way back to Konoha, Monkey King couldn''t help looking into the depths of the dense forest, and said faintly: "I said...you have been following us for most of the day...what is the conspiracy?"


    There was silence in the forest, but no one answered. Hinata sensed carefully, and suddenly became alert: "The anger of these two people...is the enemy?"


    "Oh! Can''t you come out?" Monkey King smiled faintly, a small fireball suddenly appeared in his hand, but a smirk appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Don''t... don''t! We are not enemies..." Suddenly an exclamation sounded, and along with a chaotic sound, two men wearing hats walked out of the dense forest...


    "They are..." Tsunade frowned when he saw the person coming. Like Mute, the two women quietly stepped back at the same time...


    "Hey! Where are you two going?" Monkey King flashed, and put one on the two women''s incense shoulders, and a smirk appeared at the corners of his mouth: "I told you! If it was an attempt If you run away...but you have to be punished..."


    "Who...who is going to run away..." Tsunade''s tone was a little stiff, but he turned his head to the side to prevent the two people from seeing it.


    However, Monkey King smiled faintly, looked at the two opposite people, and said faintly: "Let¡¯s talk, you are sneaking behind us, what do you want to do? If you can¡¯t give a reason, you want to eat. A lot of pain!"


    "I...we''re here to collect..."


    "Yes... we are here to find the legendary fat sheep. She lost money in Akagi''s casino. We lent her the part of the loss..."


    "Yes...Here is her IOU..."


    A few people say a word to me, but the goal is to point at Tsunade.Monkey King took the IOU handed over by one of them and looked at the series of 0s on it. He was speechless. He lowered his head and looked at Tsunade under his wrist, but his eyes stopped at her plump and plump pair. Above the huge: "The legendary fat sheep... is really fat enough!..."


    "Where are you looking? Be careful I dig out your eyeballs..." Tsunade immediately glared at Monkey King, because under Monkey King''s eyes, she was uncomfortable.


    "Speak politely, do you want to help you pay off your debt?" Monkey King stared back unceremoniously.


    "You...are you really going to help me pay off the debt?" Tsunade''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Nonsense...I lack everything, just don''t lack money!" Monkey King looked like a nouveau riche, with a flash of gold in his hand, and a big gold bar appeared.


    "This...this is..." A golden light suddenly appeared in the eyes of the two opposing people.


    "Take it!" Sun Wukong threw it at will, and threw it towards the two opposite people, and said lightly: "Is this enough?"


    "Enough is enough!" The two nodded again and again, full of excitement.They thought that this errand was extremely difficult, but they didn''t want to, but it was so easy to complete.


    "If you have enough, get out!" Monkey King waved his hand, and the two said yes again and again, and they ran away without a trace, for fear of repentance.


    "I can''t tell...You guy is so rich!" Tsuna looked up at Monkey King and said in surprise.


    "Say it! I owe the money to those people. Brother will help you to pay it all back, so as not to become Hokage and still have a debt of stocks..."


    "You guy... is so kind? Say, what''s the conspiracy?" Tsunade looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    "Do you think you are paying the debt for you in vain?... From now on you will still have to pay... But before that, you will serve me tea and be a maid! What day will you pay off the money you owe me? Just regain your freedom!" Monkey King cast Tsunade a glance and said lightly.


    "Good boy! I actually hit my attention..." Tsunade squinted his eyes and looked up and down Monkey King.


    "Wukong...you actually want Master Naruto to be you a maid...this...isn''t it a bit inappropriate?" Xi Rihong frowned slightly on the side.


    "How? Do you want to do it? A word..." Monkey King glanced at Tsunade and said lightly.


    "Tsuna... Master Tsunade..." Mute, looking forward to Tsunade''s face, glanced at it. She knew exactly how huge Tsunade''s debts were. If Monkey King was willing to pay them back, it would be no match. Isn¡¯t it just serving tea and pouring water to be a maid?For silence, there is no pressure!


    "Don''t regret it!" Tsunade squinted and looked at Monkey King, looking a little gloating.Such a huge sum of money, even if a rich man saw it, he would see sweat on his forehead.


    However, for Monkey King, money is just a series of numbers. Turning stones into gold is nothing but a handful.


    So, after spending more than two days, Sun Wukong paid all the debts that Tsunade owed everywhere, big and small, and Tsunade owed Sun Wukong debts, even if you sold her whole person. Want to pay it off.


    Tsunade thought that such a huge debt would make Monkey King even pawn his underwear, but he didn''t want to. He would pay them all without even blinking his brows. It was originally a big hole that was dug. Those who want to pit the Monkey King, but don¡¯t want to fall down with Mute. With such a terrible debt, Tsunade and Mute will have to pour Sun Wukong¡¯s tea for a lifetime...


    After returning to Konoha, Tsunade successfully inherited the position of the fifth generation of Hokage, and the peaceful time passed a little bit...


    On this day, Monkey King was accompanied by Red Bean, and Xi Rihong was shopping with Hinata Sannv.


    Hongdou held a bunch of meatballs in one hand, and looked full of interest: "Wukong, you have never invited us to see a movie. You said, should we go to see a movie?"


    "Watching a movie?" Monkey King was stunned, because he hadn''t been to a movie for a long time.After Hongdou mentioned this, he really got a little bit of interest: "In that case, okay! Let''s go and see... I don''t know if it will be a Shenma movie today..."


    "You don''t even know this!" Xi Rihong shook her head, pointed to a propaganda sign not far away, and said: "Look there, Princess Fengyun is taking a big adventure! There was a promotion early in the morning... I heard that the popularity is still very high..."


    "Princess Fengyun... a big adventure?" Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at the portrait of a woman above, then frowned slightly: "This girl...a bit familiar..." The memory in his brain surged like lightning. , Monkey King''s eyes lit up suddenly: "It''s not her..."


    PS: It¡¯s a bit late to get off work, and the update is too late. I¡¯m sorry, but I will finish coding the three shifts. There are two chapters behind, but the time is a little later.Also, the next plot is "Snow Ji Ninfa Tie". I will not write separately for the theater version. Instead, I will write it at the time of the original plot. Maybe it is a bit different from the time in the original. I can only hope everyone forgive me...

 606 Chapter 51: Snow Country Mission

    "Why, look at your expression, do you know this Princess Fengyun?" Hong Dou looked at Monkey King in surprise and said.


    "I know her... she doesn''t know me..." Wukong smiled faintly.


    "But~" Hongdou gave Monkey King a blank look.


    Da Da Da~~


    At this moment, the sound of horseshoes suddenly approached from far away, and Monkey King looked up and saw a beautiful girl riding a white horse, flying past the wall, but where the horse was It happens to be where Monkey King is...


    "I''m going... do you want to be so bloody!" Monkey King looked at the galloping horse belly, and was speechless for a while, why not a sister?Is it a white horse?What I want to see is the skirt and bottom scenery of my sister paper, not your big belly!


    "Hey~ What are you stupefying... Hurry up and get out of it!..." A soft drink sounded, looking a little arrogant and a little anxious.


    "Brother Wukong...Be careful..." Hinata also hurriedly reminded.By the time Xi Rihong and Red Bean looked calmer, they didn''t believe that Monkey King would be trampled underfoot by such a horse.


    But her two guesses were correct. Monkey King didn''t move the slightest footsteps at all. He lifted it up with one hand, actually propped up the stomach of the horse and lifted it in the air with one hand...


    "Ah~~~" The girl riding a horse was so frightened that she screamed, and then she fell from the horse''s butt without any image...


    With a sound of his left hand, Monkey King lifted her directly into his hand. Looking at the familiar face, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "I said, this is very dangerous..."


    "Ye... I''m sorry..." The girl stared her eyes wide, looking at Monkey King''s figure raising the white horse with one hand, making her a little dazed, and hurriedly apologized.


    "In a hurry...Where are you going?" Monkey King gently put the white horse down. The white horse was not surprised at all. As soon as his feet fell to the ground, he walked to the side with such a calm dad da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da, so calm Staying aside, motionless, looked extremely well-behaved.


    "This horse..." Xi Rihong and Red Bean both glanced at Bai Ma with a little surprise, and then looked at Monkey King thoughtfully.


    "Quick! Look around, don''t let her run away..." At this moment, there were bursts of loud shouts from all around, which was accompanied by the sound of horses'' hooves.


    But for a moment, beside the Monkey King, a guard who was heavily armed and riding a horse appeared for several tens of meters.


    "Let go of me! Quickly let me go!" Seeing the appearance of this group of people, the girl in Sun Wukong''s hands suddenly struggled violently, looking very anxious, even punching and kicking, and greeted Sun Wukong for a while.It¡¯s just that strength, knocking on the body... quite comfortable...


    Sun Wukong sighed in a humble heart, and immediately clamped the girl under her armpit, and slapped her plump buttocks with a''pop'': "Honestly, your hands and feet are irregular, be careful of your brother. Your little butt opens the flower!"


    "Hey, hey~~ You should be the one who has the better hands and feet?" Hongdou stared at Monkey King in dissatisfaction. This bastard actually dared to eat other women''s tofu in front of the old lady.


    "You...you...you stinky rascal!" The girl had never been treated like this before, and her face was immediately flushed with shame, she actually bit on Sun Wukong''s arm...


    "I''m going...you little girl...you''re a dog? Hurry up..." Monkey King shook his bitten hand, but the other side bit him so hard that he wouldn''t let it go...


    "Oh! Don''t let it go, right? That elder brother will let you see my family genius, grab the dragon''s claw hand!" Monkey King said, squeezing his palms into his claws, and grabbed the girl''s pair...


    "Stop...Stop it!!" The guards all around turned out to shout angrily.Looking at Monkey King''s gaze, he almost burst into flames.


    "Ah! Smelly hooligan~ Death. Wolf!!" The girl was so frightened that Huarong was eclipsed, and she hurriedly let go, protecting Xiong with her hands.


    Sun Wukong smiled, with a smug look on his face: "Hmm~~ Dare to talk to your brother... You still have to practice..." Then, he glanced at the guards around and said faintly: "Why, look at you Do you still want to fight and fail?"


    "Don''t... Don''t get me wrong..." At this time, an old man wearing sunglasses walked out of the crowd and hurriedly explained: "Looking at your dress, it should be Konoha''s ninja? We are not suspicious characters, nor are we anything. enemy¡­"


    "Then you are..." Xi Rihong suddenly frowned and said with a serious face.


    "Actually...we came to Konoha this time because we have a task to ask you Konoha... and the content of the task has already been submitted to your Hokage-sama..." the old man hurriedly said, for fear that Sun Wukong would suddenly take action and solve them. It seems.


    "Oh? Mission?" Monkey King looked at the old man and said lightly: "Is anyone accepting your mission?"


    "not yet¡­"


    "So..." Monkey King touched his chin and said: "It seems that Tsunade has just taken over Konoha, and he doesn''t know much about other Shimonin...Naruto also doesn''t know me because of my relationship... so I haven''t decided yet. The candidate for this mission... In that case..."


    Monkey King raised his head and looked at the old man, and said lightly: "I have been boring recently, well, I''ll take over your task!"


    "Huh? Wukong! You...are you really going to take this task?" Xi Rihong frowned and looked at Monkey King, then at the girl in Monkey King''s hand, her brows became deeper. She always felt that Monkey King was on this trip. The purpose is not simple!


    "Nonsense... Staying in Konoha every day... It''s boring, so go out for a stroll..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "You rude fellow...Hurry up and put me down!" At this time, the girl was struggling violently again, her beautiful eyes staring at Monkey King.


    "That... I don''t know what you call it?"


    "Sun Wukong..."


    "Oh! Mr. Sun... Could you please let go of Miss Xuehui? She is the object of protection for this mission..."


    "Yes... let''s go! I''ll take you to meet Hokage... Then, I''ll leave right away..."


    "Damn..." Following Sun Wukong, Xue Hui gritted her teeth and looked at him bitterly.Just because of this hateful guy, he was arrested as soon as he escaped.


    In the Naruto office, Tsunade looked suspiciously at Monkey King, and said, "Are you...really planning to accept this mission?"


    "That''s a lot of nonsense for you!... Hurry up..." Monkey King patted the task list in front of Tsunade, and then took the mute to make tea for him, sat at the desk, and drank leisurely. together.


    "This guy...who is Hokage anyway?" Seeing what Monkey King looked like at the moment, Xue Hui frowned slightly.This guy has no respectful attitude towards Hokage.


    "In that case... okay... but Adzuki bean and Yurihong can''t be with you, but the two of them are because you have been free for a while..." Finally, Tsunade nodded.


    "Is that so? Forget it, then Hinata will come with me!"..

 607 Chapter 52 Please Dont Ignore Me

    Above the boundless sea, a big ship was driving above the sea. Monkey King put his head on Hinata¡¯s round and beautiful legs, and looked down at the busy Santa Fu and the director and others. Snow painted princess in the play.A faint smile appeared at the corner of the mouth: "This girl, she was reluctant at first. I didn''t expect that as soon as she entered the role of acting, she would immediately be brought into the role... Amazing!"


    "En...Miss Xuehui is indeed amazing..." Hinata knelt on a soft cushion, resting her legs on Monkey King''s head, gently pinching his shoulders, and said softly.


    An assistant looked at the grandfather of Monkey King who was enjoying himself, frowned slightly, came to the director, and whispered: "Director, can those two people really protect our safety? You see They look like a ninja...I think they came to take the opportunity to play..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense... The five generations of Naruto Masters have already promised... this person, but their Konoha''s strongest ninja... With his protection, absolutely foolproof..." The director immediately glared at the assistant and warned: "No nonsense in the future. Speak..."


    The sky gradually dimmed... the starry sky at night seemed extraordinarily bright.Monkey King walked out of the cabin and looked at the lonely figure on the splint, but smiled faintly: "For this trip, you seem to be very resistant..."


    "Don''t talk to me...you annoying fellow..." Xue Hui turned her head and glared at Monkey King, then snorted, turned her head, and ignored him.


    Monkey King smiled faintly, and without any exception Xuehui''s attitude towards him, slowly stepped forward, came to a place not far from her, sat down, looked at the night sky, and said faintly: "Don''t be afraid! I will protect you. ¡­"


    "..." Xue Hui''s body trembled lightly, but snorted again: "Who...who is scared...who wants you to protect..."


    "Haha...Aren''t you afraid? That''s a good thing..." Monkey King smiled faintly and said: "This trip, I think, will be very exciting, right..." Monkey King blinked at Xue Hu, his tone changed again. , Said: "It''s late at night, go back to your own room and go to sleep... Otherwise, you will be troubled if you encounter a ghost or something..." He said, got up and walked into his cabin.


    "Huh...who are you scaring..." A trace of disdain appeared on Xue Hui''s face.But at this moment, a sudden cold wind blew, and it seemed a bit angry... Xuehui couldn''t help but fought a cold war. Looking at the gloomy sea, her heart couldn''t help but feel a hair, and her heart suddenly became annoyed: "Damn... Frighten me...huh...what a ghost...I''m not afraid..." With that, Xue Hui tightened her tights, but went back to her cabin...


    And Monkey King returned to his cabin, looking at Hinata who was already sleeping on the chuang, he couldn''t help but smile, and with a''wish'', there was only one big pants. Underwear left, and he got into the bed...


    "Wu... Brother Wukong..." Hinata was shocked, opened his eyes and saw that it was Monkey King, his face instantly turned blood red...


    "Go to sleep!~" Monkey King smiled, hugged Hinata, closed his eyes...


    The next day, early in the morning, Monkey King was awakened by an exclamation.He opened his eyes and looked at Hinata who was shrinking in his arms, and couldn''t help but smile: "My brother has been holding you all night, so why are you so shy! Get up quickly and see what happened outside..."


    "En..." Hinata blushed, screaming like a mosquito, hurriedly put on his clothes and tidyed up Monkey King.The two went out at the same time.


    Seeing the people standing on the splint, I couldn''t help asking, "What happened? Early in the morning, it was called Chun!


    "No... it''s not... our way is blocked..." an assistant immediately explained.


    "Director, what should we do now?" Some people looked at the director.


    Regardless of others, Sun Wukong took Hina Tian to the front of the boat, looked at the white snow-capped mountains in front of him, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Now... interesting..."


    "Brother Wukong...what''s wrong?" Hinata immediately asked in confusion.


    "Be careful, our enemy will appear soon..."


    "The enemy? I know..." Hinata nodded solemnly.


    The big ship slowly docked, and after everyone landed one by one, the so-called drama, immediately started shooting...


    It''s just that the play hasn''t been halfway yet, that is, a loud''bang'' sound shocked everyone.


    "what happened?"


    "Everyone...Welcome to the country of snow..." A man appeared in the smoky snow, his indifferent appearance with his arms around Xiong appeared extremely confident.


    "Welcome! Little Snow Princess, did you bring the hexagonal crystal?" A woman appeared on a white sharp stone at the same time.


    "Hmm~~ I only sent two Konoha ninjas, one of them was just a little girl with dry milk smell, haha...you...are you underestimating us..." At the same time, a big The fat man emerged from the snowy field not far from Xue Hu, and looked at Monkey King and Hina Tian and looked very disdainful.


    "He...they are..." The face of the Santa Fu suddenly changed.


    "Hey...If you don''t want to die, just go back to the boat!" Monkey King looked at the group of assistants and said lightly.Then he looked at Hinata: "You protect the safety of those little ones, they, leave it to me!"


    "Yes! Brother Wukong!"


    "Are you planning to face the three of us alone? Hehe... Are you too arrogant... the wind blows... freezing rain... Xiaoxue will leave it to you... this person... I''ll deal with it..." As soon as his words fell, Dongxiong Freezing Rain, the closest to Xuehui, flashed his figure, and already launched an attack on Xuehui...


    "Little Snow Princess!!" The Santa Fu''s complexion changed suddenly, and he exclaimed immediately.


    But, "Puff!" Accompanied by a scream and blood splashing, Monkey King''s figure appeared in front of Dongxiong Freezing Rain at some point, and his right hand had easily penetrated his investigation. The carat armor, the bloodless right hand, came out from the back of his heart... The blood slipped from the wound, and the snow was already stained red...


    But Dongxiong Dongyu''s eyes widened, his breath was already gone...


    "I have said... Your opponent is me... Please don''t ignore me... okay?" Monkey King grinned at Crane Wing Blowing Snow and Langfang Avalanche.It¡¯s just this smile that makes the hands and feet cold...


    "who are you?!!"..

 608 Chapter 53 I Give You Courage

    Langya Xue Beng looked at Monkey King and Dong Xiong Rongyu''s strength with extremely solemn expression. They were extremely aware that they were killed in seconds at the moment of contact, and Monkey King''s strength immediately gave them tremendous pressure.


    As for Princess Xuehui behind Monkey King, her eyes trembled and she was stunned.The influence flickered in her mind, as if she recalled something... The trembling body showed her inner fear.


    "Why? Afraid?" Monkey King pulled his right hand back, and Dongxiong''s frozen rain corpse threw himself to the ground.Turning to look at Princess Xuehui, she couldn''t help but smile faintly.


    Xuehui was awakened suddenly, but he ignored Monkey King.


    "Chuixue, let''s go together!" On the other side, Langya Xuebao made a stern cry and launched an attack at the same time as Heyi Fuxue...


    "The ice shield swallow blows the snow!" With a wave of the crane wing blowing snow and slender hand, countless ice swallows shot in the direction of Monkey King like sharp arrows...


    "Ice Shield Breaks Dragon and Tiger!" Langya Xuebao also used his own ninjutsu at the same time.


    "Boring Ninjutsu..." As soon as the voice fell, an invisible wave waved towards the front of Monkey King, and the ice swallow and the ice tiger were instantly melted and disintegrated.


    "This guy... is so strong!" Langya Xue Beng was full of horror in his eyes. Unexpectedly, Monkey King would counteract their attack like this.


    "His Royal Highness! Hurry...Go back...Hurry up and get back on the boat!" The Santa Fu said with an anxious expression when she came to Princess Xuehui''s side.


    "Don''t go, don''t go! I don''t want to go to the country of snow if I die..." Xue Hui hugged her head and sat down on the ground. The painful memories of her childhood made her courageous and filled with fear.


    "What''s so scary... Didn''t I say...I will protect you..." Seeing Xue Hui''s appearance at this time, Monkey King smiled faintly. This faint smile actually smoothed Xue Hui''s heart inexplicably Fear.


    "This kind of rubbish...can be wiped out..." As he said, Monkey King slowly stretched out his right hand...


    "Blowing the snow...Run away!!" Langya Xuebao was shocked at the moment, and his heart was chilling, and he hurriedly screamed.The Chakra armor with its wings and blowing snow suddenly opened its wings, and its body rose directly into the air, grabbed the wolf tooth avalanche, and pierced into the sky...


    "Can you escape?" At the corner of Monkey King''s mouth, a faint sneer appeared, and he pinched with one hand, and there was a loud''bang~~''. The two people above the sky exploded, and the blood rain splashed. Stained a lot of snow...


    "Yeah... it''s over..." Monkey King gently rubbed Princess Xuehui''s head and laughed softly.Xue Hui''s eyes widened and staring at Monkey King. She suddenly realized that as long as Monkey King stayed by her side, her heart became extremely calm: "This person... feels incredible..."


    "Too...too great...this...is this a ninja fight?" On the boat, the employees all stared with awe-inspiring expressions.


    "This...this doesn''t need any script...this is the real movie!" The director personally moved a video camera, but stood at the bow and yelled.


    "Rage... so it''s... dead?!..." The third wife stared at Xuemo in the snow in a daze, with his eyes widened, looking a little unbelievable. The hired Xue Ren rebelled and took the opportunity to steal the entire Snow Country. , Actually died in front of him like this?


    "You...killed...they..." Princess Xuehui also opened her eyes wide, with eyes full of inconceivability. This person, who made her fearful and afraid of returning to China, simply died in front of her...


    "It''s just a few rubbish, what''s the difficulty..." Monkey King smiled faintly, his face didn''t matter.


    Heavy snow fell, and everyone was sitting around the hall in the cabin.Santa Fu looked at Monkey King with some restraint, respectfully: "Thank you very much...really...I didn''t expect...that raging wave...is so vulnerable in front of you...Sure enough...as Master Naruto said... Your strength...No one can match...I''m sorry...In fact, we have been hiding one thing from you before...In fact, Fuji Kazee is just the stage name of the Princess actress, and her real name is Fenghua Xiaoxue...It belongs to the country of Snow princess¡­"


    "This kind of thing...I knew it..." Monkey King waved his hand faintly, turned his head to look at Fenghua Xiaoxue, and said: "How about, Your Royal Highness...Is it going to visit Snow Country now? Just you Think...I will help you get back everything that belongs to you..."


    "His Royal Highness..." San Taifu suddenly looked at Chao Fenghua Xiaoxue with an excited expression. He believed that as long as Monkey King was there, rebuilding the country would be a breeze.


    "I''ve gone...what can I do...Although I am still alive, my heart is dead. From that moment on, my tears have been drained... What Snow Country... For me, everything is not important anymore. Now..." Fenghua Xiaoxue''s complexion was indifferent, and she seemed very indifferent.


    "His Royal Highness... please don''t say that..." Santa Fu immediately got up and knelt down in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue: "Now, as long as Master Wukong is around, we will be able to regain the Kingdom of Snow. Then, His Royal Highness will become Our new monarch...my third husband, even if he fights this life, he will protect the princess...please get the princess to regain everything that belongs to you!"


    "I don''t want..." Fenghua Xiaoxue tilted her head and said simply.


    "But... the people of the Snow Country..."


    "Then what''s up with me..." Fenghua Xiaoxue suddenly snorted.


    "Really a wayward princess!" Monkey King looked at Xiaoxue, and said: "But it doesn''t matter... It doesn''t matter if you are the king of a country... But if you have the courage, you will get revenge... If you don''t have the courage... I''ll give you..."


    "Are you...really willing to...help me?" Fenghua Xiaoxuejiao was shocked. For some reason, after listening to Monkey King''s words, she was incredibly shaken.He raised his head and looked at Monkey King with blinking eyes.


    "Of course..." Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.


    "You said...you will protect me...right? It won''t hurt me...right..." Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Monkey King, and said very seriously.Believing in her heart for no reason made her feel a little weird.This is the sense of security that God gives to mortals.She could vaguely feel the kindness of Monkey King to Fenghua Xiaoxue.


    "of course¡­"


    "Okay... I want to go back..." Fenghua Xiaoxue took a deep breath, and finally made up her mind. Because of Monkey King''s relationship, Fenghua Xiaoxue had no fear in her heart, because she believed that as long as this person was there, she would not It will be dangerous.This kind of feeling, even she felt very incredible, but she just believed it eccentrically.This feeling is strange, but it is very reassuring.


    PS: Chapter 50 and Chapter 52 are harmonized. I didn''t even notice it. I uploaded this chapter and saw it... I have modified it, wait for review...

 609 Chapter 54: Play a little exciting

    Large groups of motorcades are walking on the snowy road...


    Sitting on the roof of the carriage, Monkey King looked at the row of Jackie Chan''s carriages behind him, but shook his head faintly. This group of actors was really reckless. For the so-called movie, they were willing to risk death and went to Xuezhi with them. China, this courage is really not something ordinary people can have... I really don''t know if they are dedicated, or they are stupid.


    "Brother Wukong...that cave..." At this moment, Hinata came out from the middle of the carriage, looking at the big cave in front of him, his expression a little serious.In the darkness of the cave passage, people can''t help but feel a little hairy.


    "Haha...it''s okay...it''s cold outside, you should hide in the car!" Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his hand indifferently, and cared about Hinata.


    "En!" Hinata nodded, and happily returned to the carriage.But Monkey King looked at the dark passage, but at the corner of his mouth, a sly smile appeared: "Hehe...interesting...I thought I solved the three guys...on the way, there should be no What hindered someone appeared... It seems that the ninja''s intelligence is doing well..."


    The convoy drove slowly into the cave. Under the shining of the car lights, a slightly bright light appeared in the imperceptible cave passage.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue sat alone in a carriage, looking at the dim endless cave outside the window, inexplicably endless panic rose in her heart, from the horrible memory of childhood, and once again recalled in her mind, the raging fire, stern The screams of help, the tragic scene of blood flowing into a river... The warmth that emerged in her heart was overwhelmed, and the fear spread in her heart again...


    After driving out of the cave, the vehicle also stopped.As in the original work, the director was preparing to start shooting here, but an assistant ran over in a panic at this time and shouted: "Director, it''s not good! Yukie ran away again..."


    "This...how should this be good...Master Goku...Look at..." San Taifu suddenly came to Sun Wukong with an anxious look and said.


    "Run away? Didn''t it..." Sun Wukong''s face also showed a hint of surprise: "Hey... this little girl''s courage... is really small enough... It seems that it needs to be adjusted!" Knowing where Fenghua Xiaoxue is going.


    Turning his head, he looked at the Santa Fu and the director and others: "You obediently wait for me here. If you don''t want to die, don''t go anywhere... Hinata, you are here to protect them, and I will find the disobedient princess. Go..." As he said, his figure flashed and disappeared instantly...


    "The director... let''s not find it together... is it really okay?" An actor looked at the director hesitantly.


    "Trust Master Wukong! If he is there, Miss Xuehui will definitely be retrieved. Let''s just wait for them to come back here as he said..."


    In the snow, Fenghua Xiaoxue gritted her teeth and ran forward...


    "Damn... I promised him... But why are you still so scared... No... I don''t want to go back... I will die after I go back... I don''t want to go back..."


    Running all the way, Fenghua Xiaoxue''s feet suddenly stepped into a soft snow, and under her feet, she fell forward directly, rolled down a small slope, and lay on the cold snow. In the middle, she calmed down slightly, closed her eyes slightly, and recalled the conversation with her father when she was a child...


    "Look carefully...you can see the future..."


    As a child, Xiaoxue stood in front of a mirror, looking at him from time to time, with a puzzled expression on his face: "I can''t see anything!"


    "You can see... spring is here... and you can see..."


    "spring?"


    "Father is a big liar, there is no spring in this country..." Fenghua Xiaoxue closed her eyes and lay on the snow.


    "Hey... lying on your stomach like this, but you will catch a cold!"


    Fenghua Xiaoxue was slightly startled, opened her eyes, propped up her body, silently looked at Monkey King who suddenly appeared beside her.


    "Didn''t we have already said it?...Why are you still so scared? It seems...the dark memories that you left in your heart when you were young are so deep..."


    "Although you are very strong...but if you are an enemy of the angry waves...you will not end well..."


    "It seems that you still don''t understand what kind of existence the person standing in front of you is..." Monkey King smiled faintly, his thoughts moved, the vast snow stopped, and the thick snow melted at a speed visible to the naked eye. On the top, green buds grew, and new branches grew from the withered branches...In a moment, here, a spring mood...


    In the midst of the flowers, Fenghua Xiaoxue suddenly opened her eyes wide, and her eyes were incredibly full: "You...how did you do it?"


    "For me... it''s just an idea... If you want to see the spring in Snow Country, I will help you realize it!"


    "You guy... why are you always so... incredible..." In Fenghua Xiaoxue''s confused eyes, an inexplicable look finally emerged. In Monkey King''s body, there was hope.


    "Now...you are not doubting me, are you?" Monkey King smiled slightly, pulled Fenghua Xiaoxue from the ground, put her back on her back, and walked in the direction where she came.


    "Why...you found me so soon?" Fenghua Xiaoxue lay on Sun Wukong''s back, feeling the broadness and warmth, surprisingly erased the panic in her heart.


    "Because I''m great!" Monkey King smiled slightly.Walking into the dark tunnel again, there was an inexplicable smile in his eyes.


    In the dark tunnel, Fenghua Xiaoxue was a little frightened, and she wrapped Sun Wukong''s hand and tried a lot of force. It seemed that this was the way she could feel relieved.


    "...Actually...I don''t want to be a monarch...except acting...I can''t do anything..."


    "If you don''t want to be a monarch... it''s good to be a carefree little girl..."


    Just as Monkey King was talking, he heard the sound of an explosion, the tunnel in front of me suddenly collapsed, the boulders fell, and rumbling from time to time...


    "No...The tunnel collapsed...Run!!" Fenghua Xiaoxue suddenly yelled in panic.


    "Run? Why?" Monkey King smiled faintly: "Brother will show you some excitement!" As he said, he ignored the collapsed tunnel ahead and walked forward step by step...


    "Mad...you crazy...what do you want to do...we will all be crushed..." Fenghua Xiaoxue beat Sun Wukong on the shoulder in a panic, shouting loudly, but Sun Wukong still ignored...


    The tunnel collapsed and stretched all the way, and in a moment, it extended to the front of Monkey King. The earth and rock collapsed, and in a moment, it was flooded towards the two of them...


    "Ah~~" In the dark tunnel, Fenghua Xiaoxue''s horrified scream suddenly spread...

 610 Chapter 55 is over

    In fear, the closed eyes did not dare to open for a long time, and the roar in the ears also drifted away... It was just the pain in the imagination, but it never came...


    Fenghua Xiaoxue opened her eyes slightly in doubt, and suddenly saw a scene she would never forget in her life...


    They were indeed buried under the earth and rocks, but the two of them were still safe and sound. Sun Wukong carried her on his back and walked slowly. The dense earth and rocks in front of them seemed to be alive, as if facing their king, autonomous ''Let'' open a way for Monkey King to walk on the ground...


    This incredible scene made Fenghua Xiaoxue''s eyes widened, with an incredible color: "This...Is this...Ninjutsu?"


    "Oh? Have you come back?" Hearing Fenghua Xiaoxue''s question, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "How...does it feel very exciting!"


    "It stimulates your head... Almost scared to death by you..." Fenghua Xiaoxue immediately glared at Monkey King, opened her small mouth, and even took a bite on Monkey King''s shoulder.


    "Hey! It hurts! Are you a dog? You love to bite so much..."


    "You belong to a dog..." Fenghua Xiaoxue''s face suddenly turned red, and she let go of her mouth, but snorted softly.


    "How... actually death... isn''t scary... right?" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "..." Fenghua Xiaoxue held Monkey King''s neck in her hand and said nothing.


    "For someone who has just faced death... now... are you still afraid?"


    Fenghua Xiaoxuedai frowned. At this moment, she was surprised to find that her heart was so peaceful now, and the fear in her heart seemed to have completely disappeared...


    "You villain... I was scared of you just now... How can you still be afraid now..."


    Outside, a train moved from far to near, and finally stopped slowly on the rails. The wind and raging waves stood on the top of the train, looking at the group of soldiers around, there was a faint smile on the corners of their mouths.


    "Master Nu Tao...had successfully buried that person in the tunnel..." A Xue Ren came to Feng Hua Nu Tao and reported on one knee: "It''s just that...Little Snow Princess was buried there with him... "


    "It doesn''t matter... as long as he is dead... After all, that person easily killed the three of Langya Xuebang... Just go and dig them out for me afterwards... But if you lose the four-corner crystal... you know What will be the consequences..." Fenghua Rage had a face indifferent, but his sharp eyes were staring at the Xue Ren, but it was shimmering with an icy chill.


    "Yes! Your subordinates will look for..."


    "Hehe~~ So now... it''s time for these guys to taste the despair..." Fenghua Routao said, but looked at the Santa Fu and the others.


    During this period, a large number of full-armed soldiers appeared on the side of Santa Fu, squeezing the weapons in their hands, and looking at the wind and flowers above the fire with determination...


    "Kill!" With a shout, countless soldiers rushed forward desperately...


    "I don''t know whether to live or die..." Fenghua Rage made his face indifferent, waved his hand, a section of the train box suddenly opened on both sides, revealing black hole muzzles, and the shurikens that fell like rain flew out from it for a moment. In the meantime, on the side of Santa Fu, the death was heavy...


    "You all retreat to me..." Hinata yelled anxiously, slapped out a palm, and the wind howled, like a terrifying sharp blade, slashing towards that section of the carriage...


    "Soft Fist Gale Slash!"


    Wherever it went, even the ground left a deep crack, and immediately slashed on the carriage. With a bang, the carriage was chopped in half and flames spread...


    "En? Konoha''s ninja... At a young age, it is interesting to have such a cultivation level..." Fenghua anger looked towards Hinata, but a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The hands were knotted, and he was about to start ninjutsu, but Fenghua''s brows suddenly frowned, and he looked at the already buried tunnel entrance not far away...


    I saw the tunnel entrance that had long been sealed by gravel, the earth and rock suddenly separated spontaneously, and a man carrying a girl slowly walked out of it...


    "His Royal Highness... you are okay... it''s really great..." The Santa Fu looked at the girl between Monkey King''s back and burst into tears of joy.


    "I didn''t even die..." Fenghua''s brows suddenly frowned, looking at Monkey King, a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    "...Uncle...Fenghua...Angry..." Fenghua Xiaoxueyao pointed to Fenghua''s angry wave, with anger and hatred in her eyes.Monkey King can clearly feel her slightly trembling body.


    "This guy is your uncle, right? Hehe...If you want to kill him...you can do it anytime!" Monkey King smiled faintly, his figure flashed, and instantly appeared beside Fenghua Rage, and gently moved Fenghua Xiaoxue lay down.


    "Haha...you have become beautiful...Xiaoxue..." Even if Fenghua Rage faced Monkey King, she was still so calm and calm. Looking at Fenghua Xiaoxue in front of him, she seemed so indifferent and high above: "Then...the hexagon I want Did you take the crystal well with you?"


    "Yes..." Fenghua Xiaoxue glanced at Monkey King beside her, and said simply.


    "Very good... That is the only bond to contact the Fenghua family... and it is also the key to unlock the secret treasure..."


    "Secret treasure?" Fenghua Xiaoxue Dai''s eyebrows suddenly frowned, she hadn''t heard of it.


    "Secret treasure? Haha...Ignorant people! Really ridiculous..." Sun Wukong faintly shook his head and looked at Fenghua Rage: "But...I hate nonsense...So, you should die!"


    As he said, his figure flashed, but he was hitting Fenghua''s chest. With a crisp sound, Fenghua''s chest sank directly, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, like a cannonball, flying backwards. After coming out, crashing into a snow-capped mountain, the avalanche rolled down, and in an instant, it was buried in the snowdrift...


    This so-called behind-the-scenes BOOS, played only a few minutes, was inexplicably killed by a trick like this, and when he met Monkey King, it was considered that he had fallen for eight lifetimes...


    "Master Anger!!" Xue Ren all around was shocked, throwing out the shurikens in his hand, and shooting towards Monkey King...


    "A group of ants...what can they do..." Monkey King shook his head faintly, dealing with such an ant-like existence could not arouse his interest at all.When my heart moved, all the shurikens flying in the sky disappeared, and the group of Xueren, all in a shock, all fell to the ground, all around, there were no scars, just their vitality, but Is already lost...


    "Hey hello~~ That''s it... it''s over?" The director hid in the snow, carrying the camera himself, and staring at the scene blankly, but was speechless for a long time: "This ending...is it too Hasty...too simple? This is not the perfect ending in my imagination..."..

 611 Chapter 56 Defection

    "The secret treasure he said...what is it?" Fenghua Xiaoxue came to Monkey King, holding a hexagonal crystal in her hand, her face full of curiosity.


    "It''s just a half-hearted device... It can temporarily turn a piece of snow into spring... But it can only be maintained for a short time and it will return to its original shape again..." Monkey King said indifferently.Immediately, he took the hexagonal crystal in Fenghua Xiaoxue''s hand, and with a little force, it was crushed by him with a click.


    "Ah! What are you doing?!" Fenghua Xiaoxue shouted anxiously.


    "The thing that caused the disaster... doesn''t need to exist... If you want to turn the country of snow into a country of spring, you don''t need to rely on a half-hanging device that doesn''t know when you can study it successfully..." Monkey King waved his hand and cracked the hexagonal crystal. It suddenly turned into a rainbow and disappeared into the sky.


    "If you saw the so-called secret treasure and suddenly decided to be a queen, what I did was in vain. Now, you can obediently follow me and be a little daughter-in-law! Hehe..." Obviously, this stuff Broken hexagonal crystals have their own purpose.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue suddenly remembered that Monkey King had made the snow around him instantly turn into a spring scene. His eyes lit up and said, "You...can do it...right?"


    "Small things..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and pointed lightly to the ground. In an instant, the white snow was covered by greenery...


    The whole Snow Country, but within a second, it was the spring blossoms... This miraculous scene made the people of the whole Snow Country stunned and turned into cheers. They knelt down and bowed to the sky. To them So, this is a miracle...


    Those lucky enough to be present all looked at everything in front of them in shock, especially the look at Monkey King, full of awe...


    "Oh my God! This...is this really something human can do? I...I''m not dreaming, am I?" The director looked at everything around him and was stunned.Immediately, there was a tangled face again: "This...this miraculous jump...for the ending of Princess Fengyun...is it a bit too exaggerated?..."


    "The country of snow... has really become... the country of spring..." Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at everything around her blankly, very excited, and the dream she had been looking forward to in her heart had come true.


    "In this way... Your Royal Highness will be able to succeed to the throne as a matter of course..." Among the crowd, the third wife seemed the most excited.In the original book, he who should have died, thanks to Monkey King''s blessing, here, he survived.


    "No... I don''t want to be a queen..." At this moment, Fenghua Xiaoxue resolutely refused, turned her head, looked at Monkey King with admiration: "I want to be a ninja with Wukong! I also want to be like He is an amazing powerhouse..."


    "What?! Your Royal Highness! No! Your Royal Highness!" The Santa Fu and the surrounding soldiers all knelt down: "Your Royal Highness...you can''t do this! People in the Snow Country are all waiting. For you! Your Royal Highness, please think twice!!..."


    "Since Xiaoxue doesn''t want to be a queen... why should you force..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly and said, "Whoever is your monarch is the same? As long as he is a benevolent monarch..."


    Under Sun Wukong¡¯s intentional actions, Fenghua Xiaoxue, who was supposed to be the queen of the Snow Country, gave up her position as a queen and chose to stay with Sun Wukong... and she would feel it only if she was by Sun Wukong¡¯s side. An Xin will have the courage to face everything... Obviously, what Sun Wukong did has made Fenghua Xiaoxue strongly dependent on him.


    Inheriting the kingdom of snow, should not be called the throne of the kingdom of spring, but a daimyo from the original snow kingdom, hit by a pie that suddenly fell from the sky, this daimyo was also dizzy with happiness...


    And these tedious things are not what Sun Wukong is interested in. Therefore, on the day of the ceremony of the new king, Fenghua Xiaoxue and Hina Tian left the country of spring with everyone''s reluctance and goodbye...


    On the way home, Fenghua Xiaoxue looked very excited, looking at Monkey King, her eyes full of expectation: "Wukong, after I study with you, will I become as good as you?"


    "Of course you can, but if you want to be as powerful as me, it will be more difficult..." Monkey King glanced at Fenghua Xiaoxue and couldn''t help but smile.


    "I will work hard..." Fenghua Xiaoxue''s eyes were full of determination, and she was full of yearning for the great strength of Monkey King, and she was also full of admiration.The enemy that she could not contend before was so vulnerable in front of Monkey King. Therefore, she also wanted to have such a powerful force that could change her destiny by raising her hands.


    After traveling with the two girls for a day, Monkey King moved in an instant and took them back to Konoha.


    In the Naruto office, Tsunade looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue for a long time. He finally turned his gaze to Monkey King, full of contempt: "I knew... the outcome of things would turn out to be like this..." He shook his head, his face suddenly changed Becomes extremely serious: "But...I have bad news to tell you..."


    "What?" Monkey King thought, and basically guessed the whole story.


    "Yesterday...Sasuke had defected to Konoha...The Kakashi Clan is now being hunted..." Tsunade said with a serious face.


    "En? Did he defect by himself?" Monkey King secretly said''Sure enough'', and looked at Tsunade.


    "Yes...but we also found a few ninjas from Otonin Village...should have been bewitched by them..." Tsunade Dai frowned and said, "You said...what should we do with him?"


    "What else... If you don''t chase it back, let''s deal with it as Ren Ren!" Monkey King said indifferently.Had it not been for Mikoto, he would have slapped Sasuke to death.


    He had known the result of this a long time ago, so he saved Dashewan for his life and let that guy go to train!If there is a butterfly effect suddenly and you are dead, then you will really be out of sight.


    "Do you really want to do this?" Tsunade''s brows suddenly frowned, and said: "I see that Naruto...I''m afraid I won''t give up easily..."


    "What do you care about him? It''s Sasuke''s own choice. Who is the blame?" Sun Wukong gave Tsunade a blank look and said: "Don''t say this, you are Hokage, you can figure it out! Now, do you want to Go for a drink together?"


    "En!" Tsunade''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he is still reminiscing about the wine Sun Wukong had given her before. He dropped the documents in his hand and stood up directly: "Let''s go!"


    "Tsunade-sama... Your batch of documents has not been approved yet..." The silence on the side hurriedly stopped.


    "What''s the hurry, it''s not too late to get back!"


    "Let''s go! Let''s join you too!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and the host''s mute shoulders brought her out of the Hokage office...


    PS: There is only one chapter today. I have to finish the work as soon as possible. I will try to finish the work on January 1. I will not pick up the work then, and concentrate on writing this book until it is finished.Well, when the story of Naruto is finished, this book will be over, because it is too invincible, there is nothing exciting to write down, so I am ready to open a new book...

 612 Chapter 57—Broken Friendship

    In the hotel, Monkey King is happily drinking with Tsunade. The strong aroma of the wine makes people intoxicated, and Tsunade''s slightly drunk attitude makes people have unlimited reverie.


    This makes it more convenient for Monkey King to eat small tofu occasionally.


    Even Fenghua Xiaoxue had already drunk and lay down on the tabletop.Except for Monkey King, only Hinata and Silent are still sober, but the blushing face looks even more fascinating.


    "It''s not good...Hokage-sama!!"


    However, at this moment, a Konoha ninja suddenly rushed in and shouted anxiously.


    "What happened? So anxious?" Monkey King glanced at the man and said faintly.


    "Master Goku... That''s it... The squad dispatched to chase Sasuke is almost wiped out... Only Naruto waits and Shinobu seems to be still pursuing..."


    "What are you talking about? The whole army is wiped out?!" Tsunade on the side suddenly shouted, his drunk expression on his face became sober.


    "Yes...According to the information, those Otonin used by Otonin didn''t seem to be ninjutsu, but rather like the power of curse seal... Genma and Reidong were both injured... Fortunately, the medical team was rescued in time and there was no danger of life. ¡­If this goes on... Naruto and others might be in danger..."


    Monkey King felt a little, but shook his head. The number of people chasing this time is no different from the original book. It seems that some things, if they are not deliberately changed, will develop according to their original trajectory...


    "You are really messing up! Send a group of scum ninjas, and a group of Xia Ren to complete this mission... Don''t you let them go to die..."


    "I can''t help it... After the last incident... Konoha has no one to use... and Gen, almost never put my Naruto in his eyes..." Tsunade frowned and said that Gen''s eyes were There was a very sharp strange light flashed.


    Immediately, his gaze was extremely serious and looked at Monkey King: "Although I have also asked Shayin for help...but...it seems that this time, I still have to trouble you to go... so that I can relax..."


    "It seems... Accept my invitation, you also have a purpose!" Chao Tsunade frowned slightly and looked at it.


    "Why... Then you go or not..."


    "Brother is not Konoha''s ninja, why do you always treat you as a coolie? There is no good thing... Brother wouldn''t do it..."


    "You guy..." Tsunade gave Sun Wukong a blank glance, knowing what he knew, then he didn''t know what he was thinking.Leaning forward, he actually touched Monkey King''s face: "It''s okay now..." The delicate face was reddish, not sure if it was drunk or shame.


    The ninja on the side was already dumbfounded. That was Master Naruto''s Wen!Looking at Monkey King for a while is a jealous hate!


    "I want to send my brother this time? I want to be beautiful..." Monkey King smiled, holding Tsunade''s delicate face with his big mouth directly blocking her fragrant lips...


    Tsunade was blinded instantly...


    "Wow, kaka~~ this is interest... Hinata, Koyuki, you guys stay here for the time being! I''ll go back..." After the sneak attack succeeded, Monkey King suddenly let out a triumphant laugh, before Tsunade had time to get angry. It''s a flash, disappearing...


    "Son Wukong~~ You bastard... Waiting for you to come back... to see how my old lady cleans up you..." Tsunade''s roar suddenly sounded in the hotel...


    Next to the forest road, Ding Ci lay down on the ground very embarrassed, his whole body covered with scars, his breath was weak, and he was on the verge of death.And not far from him, Jirofang lay down on the ground, obviously without aura.


    "Hey! Are you dead? Just snorted..." Monkey King''s figure suddenly flashed beside Ding Ci, kicked him gently, and said lightly.


    "Goku... Your lord?... Leave me alone... Go chase Shikamaru and the others... Those sound forbearance... are very strong..." After Ding Ci saw Monkey King, his eyes lit up, and he hurriedly urged weakly.


    "I''m dying... and care about others..." Monkey King shook his head and waved his hand lightly. A touch of fluorescence suddenly fell into Ding Ci''s body. He who was dying frequently, instantly became alive and well.


    "This...this..." Ding Ci stood up and stared at him with wide eyes. He was shocked. He thought he was bound to die, but he didn''t expect to be resurrected like this.Worthy of being Goku-sama, known as Konoha''s strongest person!


    "Thank you so much... Master Goku... Let''s go chasing Shikamaru and the others... Those Otonin can use the power of a curse..."


    "I see..." Before Ding Ci''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Monkey King: "You should go back quickly! It is enough to have me here, you are just a drag oil bottle..."


    Hey, can''t you say that?I dragged one out before, okay!Of course, Ding Ci could only think about it in his heart. He also knew that if Monkey King was there, there would be no problem, so he went back to the village with peace of mind.


    "Well...there is no smell of the big snake pill...it seems that he is also avoiding me, so he dare not show up..." Monkey King felt a little, and after a whisper to himself, his body disappeared again.


    When he reappeared, it was where Ning Ci was, and he also saved the frequent death of Ning Ci.And Ning Ci''s opponent, just like in the original book, is Guitong Maru, so I won''t say more.But the change was in the next battle.


    Sasuke¡¯s defection was slightly different from the original book. He did not take Xinxin Pills and was not put in a wooden barrel.The four people followed Yinnin all the way to flee, and the two in front were just buying time for their escape.


    Only now, Sasuke and his party have been overtaken by Naruto...


    "Sasuke...Do you know what you are doing? Go back with us! As long as we plead with Granny Tsunade, she won''t do anything to you..." Naruto looked at Sasuke and looked very excited.This guy''s mouth is "invincible", but unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to work for Sasuke.


    "Since I chose this path...I won''t go back...In Konoha, I just wasted my time. What I need, Konoha can''t give..." Sasuke''s expression was cold and his eyes looked cold and merciless.The curse imprint like a tadpole has extended to his face, and the whole person looks very evil and terrifying.


    "Look at what you have become now...people are not humans, ghosts are not ghosts...what''s the use of such power? Following the big snake pill, you won''t have a good end..."


    "Hey~~ As long as I can gain strength... What about betraying my soul? My hatred... You can''t understand... Or... Since you insist on blocking my way, then let us be the last thing here Cut off...cut off our past...fetters!" At this time, Sasuke looked evil and cold, even Chakra became incredibly evil, staring at Naruto with cold eyes, cold killing intent, surging Diffuse...


    PS: If it''s not over, I really don''t know how to write it. BOOS kills in a flash, and if you kill it, there will be no more...

 613 Chapter 58: Junmaro

    "Naruto, you don''t have to persuade you anymore, Sasuke no longer treats us as companions..." Shikamaru looked a little ugly, turned his head and said to Naruto very seriously: "He is no longer Konoha''s ninja... Hokage Your lord has orders, if Sasuke doesn¡¯t come back with us... then... we can only..."


    "...I see..." Naruto looked at Sasuke, but his eyes were extremely firm: "I won''t let you go... Even if you break your legs... I will take you back..."


    "Cut off the fetters... It seems that this battle is inevitable... We don''t have much time... Let''s make a quick fight!" A handsome, white-haired young man stepped forward, his expression indifferent, but his eyes became extremely serious. .He will not forget that before leaving, the things Osha Maru explained, at all costs, Sasuke must be brought back to him as soon as possible.


    Just as the two parties were about to fight, Monkey King¡¯s figure flashed in the middle of the two in an instant...


    "Big Brother Goku?!" Naruto was overjoyed when he saw the incoming person, and hurriedly yelled: "Quick! Get Sasuke...this guy...want to follow Dashemaru..."


    "Huh... It''s really time to come..." Kamaru, with a serious and nervous face, immediately let out a sigh of relief. He felt that the white-haired boy felt very dangerous.Now that Monkey King is here, everything is okay.


    "Sun Wukong..." When Sasuke saw the incoming person, his expression changed drastically. This terrifying powerhouse, who was extremely jealous of the Oshe Maru, even caught up with him so quickly, which made him very nervous and scared: "Damn... this guy is not Did you go to the mission? Why did you chase it so quickly?..."


    "Is he the one mentioned by Lord Oshemaru..." The white-haired boy looked at Monkey King and his eyes suddenly became extremely serious. Even Lord Oshemaru was extremely jealous and terrified. What about the strong?


    Just thinking of the extremely weak and old figure of Oshemaru, there was a faint trace of killing intent in the eyes of the white-haired boy...It was this person, who made his extremely respectful Lord Oshemaru look like a useless person, threatened with death frequently. ¡­


    Feeling the other person¡¯s gaze, Monkey King turned his head to look at the gray-haired boy, but at the corner of his mouth, a faint smile appeared: "Kimmaro...hehe...look at your eyes...seems like I want to take the place of the snake Maru takes revenge..."


    "You...know me?" The white-haired boy looked a little surprised when he said his name, looked at Monkey King, his face serious: "Your name...I also heard...Before leaving...Master Oshemaru repeatedly warned If we... If we meet someone named Monkey King... how far we are, how far we ran... only this time... I have tasks that must be completed... while I still have some time... so this time... I''m afraid I will violate Oshamaru-sama''s order...but it''s the last time..."


    "Are you ready to die..." Monkey King looked at Jun Maro, feeling a little regretful for him. Such an excellent young man had followed the wrong person.Inheriting the best blood of the Kaguya clan, he was rescued by Oshemaru and raised up. As a result, his thoughts were stained with the same darkness as Oshemaru. Oshemaru existed perfectly in Junmaro''s heart, Junma Lu regarded him as fanatically worshipped as a god.


    The justice in everyone¡¯s heart is different, and Junmaro¡¯s justice is, Oshemaru-sama who dedicated everything to him, such a person can no longer change his mind, because such a person¡¯s heart is like Rock, unwavering!


    "Hurry up! Here...I will block it..." Junmaro glanced at Sasuke, and then his gaze at Monkey King became extra dignified. The opponent just stood there, giving him endless pressure.


    "Damn...it seems like that..." Sasuke was unwilling and clenched his fists tightly, but he knew very well that if Monkey King really caught him, even if it was Oshe Maru in person, it wouldn''t help.Once upon a time, he also thought about learning from Monkey King, but unfortunately, he was directly rejected by the other party. Otherwise, he would not have to make up his mind to defect to Konoha and follow Dashemaru.


    As his mind turned, Sasuke turned around and retreated for the first time, sinking into the dense forest...


    "Sasuke!!" Naruto was shocked at the moment, jumped up and was about to chase, but a beautiful figure flashed and blocked his way: "Your opponent...I!" Toyuya, bent on being stronger The girl who followed Oshemaru with strength.


    "Damn it! Get out!" Naruto was furious, clenched his fists, and slammed Tayue''s face with a punch. Unfortunately, if he acted recklessly, he could only be beaten. Toyuya squatted slightly. , A side kick is to hit Naruto¡¯s abdomen, causing it to fly upside down...


    "Naruto!" Shikamaru''s figure flashed, catching Naruto, and looking at Toyuya, his expression was particularly serious: "Don''t be impulsive, these guys are not easy to deal with...you go after Sasuke...here, We are blocking..."


    "Then be careful..." Naruto is not nonsense, there is Monkey King present here, he is very relieved, so he jumped and sank directly into the dense forest, chasing Sasuke alone...


    "That''s okay..." Looking at Naruto who was pursuing him, Monkey King smiled faintly. He ignored it, and looked at Junmaro.


    Junmaro stared at Monkey King, without speaking, a bone spur slowly extended from his spine, and he was immediately withdrawn...


    "This...what kind of technique is this?" Fang''s eyes widened, his face full of incredible color, and a person pulled out the bones from his spine, which seemed extremely terrifying.


    "Bone veins... a very strong blood inheritance limit..." Monkey King glanced at Shikamaru, Inuzuka, and Shino, and said: "Don''t be distracted, your opponents are not simple... "After finishing talking, let''s not worry about them, turned around and looked at Junmaro, and said lightly: "Then, let''s start!"


    Junmaru''s complexion wrinkled slightly, and Monkey King''s casual actions obviously despised him extremely, his figure flashed, and the bone spurs in his hands immediately stabled towards Monkey King...


    It''s a pity that Monkey King just turned slightly to one side, dodges, Jun Maru''s bone sword danced, and he swung it out again and again, but even the corners of Monkey King''s clothes were not contaminated, and his heart suddenly became More dignified...


    "Do you only have this strength? That''s really boring!" Monkey King shook his head faintly, his dodge-like figure suddenly stopped, a finger stretched out, and he tapped slightly against the spur of bone spurs with a click. The bone spurs, harder than steel, were cracked in layers...


    "What?!!!" Junmaro was shocked, seeing only a small section of bone spurs in his hand, and his heart became more solemn: "No wonder even Osamaru-sama is so afraid of this person... I didn''t expect... he It''s so strong..."


    PS: Yesterday on New Year''s Day, I took a day off, add a sentence, I wish you all a happy New Year''s Day!It''s 2015, and I''m one year older.Today, I finally finished all the work in one breath. I was tired to death. Let¡¯s do it for today. Starting tomorrow, there will be at least three shifts every day, and four shifts when there is extra time. Strive to finish it during the Chinese New Year!..

 614 Chapter 59 The Last Dance

    The tough bones seemed so fragile in front of Monkey King, which made Junmaro''s complexion particularly dignified.


    He stepped back and controlled the calcium concentration to condense the hardest bone knife, slowly withdrawing it from his left arm. The scene seemed so strange.Immediately his figure flashed, his eyes sharp, and he stabled towards Monkey King again...


    "Tsubaki Dance!"


    There was a dignified low drink, and the bayonet in Junmaro''s hand suddenly turned into an afterimage, stabling out all the vitals of Monkey King''s body, so fast that it was almost indistinguishable by the naked eye...


    Just such a fierce and quick stab, Monkey King didn''t even move a step, stood there motionless, let him attack, and the bone knife stabs out strangely through his body without stabbing. Even if...


    "!!!" Junmaro''s complexion changed suddenly, and his heart was even more shocked: "What''s the matter? Why can''t he stabbed him? What kind of ninjutsu is this?...No...this is not ninjutsu...just his. The speed is too fast...this...how is this possible..."


    Junmaro''s eyes widened, and he stepped back, looking at Monkey King''s eyes, and he became more solemn...He felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart. Can such a strong person really be able to deal with it? ?


    "Not bad! I can find a little clue...Although I have controlled the speed to the lowest level..." Looking at Jun Maru with a solemn and horrified expression, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.To be honest, for this person, Junmaro, he still appreciates when watching anime, but it is a pity that he followed the wrong person.


    Junmaro, a wrong flower, a flower that fades after a brief period of splendor.


    "This speed... is it only the lowest level?!" Junmaro was even more shocked when he heard what Sun Wukong said. He didn''t think that Sun Wukong was just joking, and the indifferent expression on the other side''s face had explained everything.


    This is a formidable opponent, ordinary means can no longer compete with this person, this person, he cannot be against.There was even a hint of retreat in his heart.However, even if he died, he had to fight for even a little time for the Lord Oshemaru in his mind... His loyalty to the Oshemaru made him forget the pressure and fear that Monkey King gave him.


    "I don''t have much time... Master Oshemaru... Today, let me dedicate my final value to you!" Junmaro''s complexion suddenly became extremely decisive, knowing he would die, and he would never hesitate to regret it. .


    "The dance of the bones and early fern!!!"


    Juejue''s words came from Junmaro''s mouth like a magical sound with a trace of magic!He is a smart person, and the gap between him and Monkey King let him know that all attacks are in vain. Now, all he can do is to delay as long as he can. Therefore, he has no scruples in showing his final Dance!


    Chakra released and spread around the ground. In an instant, hundreds of meters of ground, countless bone spurs spurred out of the ground in an instant, densely packed, shimmering with cold awns, which made people look at it, and the scalp was numb!


    "It''s really a good technique..." Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent, and he stood on the ground peacefully, with a thought, and the three of Kamaru, Shino, and Inuzuka, who were in opposition to Tayuya, immediately floated in the air. Rising up, avoiding the bone puncture ejected from the ground, the three of them showed horror at the same time and exclaimed...


    It¡¯s just that Dayuya¡¯s life is not so good anymore. In a scream, the entire abdomen was pierced out, hung high on a bone spear, bloody, and it looked extremely miserable...


    The bone spurs are sharp and hard, but they are not worth mentioning compared to Monkey King¡¯s physical body. Therefore, such an attack is not necessary for him to dodge at all. It can almost penetrate the steel plate. The bone spur stabs his body, and Monkey King is not only unharmed, but the bone spur stabs his body while being shattered by layers...


    Junmaro clings to a sharp bone spear, with dozens of bone spurs growing all over his body, like a hedgehog, making it difficult to start.Just looking at Monkey King at this time, he looked a little dumbfounded.


    I even tried my old life, but the result is still so trivial?His own bones and veins are so fragile in front of this person?Such a gap is simply desperate.


    "My bones... actually didn''t work for him... this person... is so powerful? No wonder that even Lord Oshemaru would be so jealous of him..." In horror, he looked at Sun Wukong''s eyes. A wry smile appeared on Junmaro''s face.His own blood succession boundary has no effect on this person, so all attacks are meaningless: "It seems...it can only be here..."


    "Kimmaro...you even want to kill me...?..." After being pierced on a bone spear, Doyuya''s mouth overflowed with blood, and she stared at Junmaro with hatred, she was not reconciled. , I died like this...


    "At least so... you won''t be captured by them... and it''s against Osaimaru-sama... isn''t it?" At this moment, Junmaro''s face was pale and his tone seemed weak. Obviously, the dance of Sawara consumed too much chakra. , The incurable disease is also showing signs of onset...


    "Even though I know it''s useless... But since it''s all done at this level..."


    "You can not do this..." The silent Monkey King suddenly looked at Jun Maro and said lightly: "I admire you very much... So as long as you leave Osha Maru, I can let you live... even , How about curing your so-called incurable disease for you?"


    Junmaru frowned slightly, but he calmed down again in an instant. He didn''t even waver at the words of Monkey King: "My body is indeed sick and can''t last long... But I want to use this method to make me betray the snake. Maru-sama, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?...Although I will die, I will not perish...and I am not alone...as a person who takes on part of the ambition of Osamaru-sama...I will live forever in Osemaru-sama¡¯s heart..."


    Junmaro drank, and above his right hand, the bones of the roads were condensed, and between the rotation and fusion, a huge spiral bone gun was formed. On top of it, the strong chakra was burning like fire, erupting extremely terrible piercing power. can!


    With this blow, Junmaro exhausted all of his life, and only wanted one blow to work!


    "Sure enough...you guy has reached a blind step towards Oshemaru..." Seeing Jun Maro who attacked him resolutely, Monkey King shook his head lightly and sighed, an invisible wave of fluctuations in a moment. With him as the center, it spread out, wherever it passed, the surrounding bone spurs were instantly cracked and opened...


    And the first to bear the brunt is Junmaro...

 615 Chapter 60 The Temptation of Invincible Power

    Terrible fluctuations ignore everything, wherever they go, destroy everything.


    Junmaru sighed softly, and the curse mark on the neck appeared, covering the whole body, like a beast, but his strength was skyrocketing!Immediately bitterly, he stabbed the right hand wrapped in the spiral bone gun against Monkey King¡¯s xiong...


    This is the strongest bone gun he has condensed from burning his life. The density, sharpness, firmness and hardness are all the strongest!


    All the gambling is above this blow!


    It''s a pity that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. The opponent standing in front of him, how can a mere mortal like him be able to contend?


    The invisible wave spread. Before the bone spear in Junmaro''s hand approached Sun Wukong''s body, he was stirred by the terrible wave and instantly turned into powder and dissipated...


    In just a moment, the bone forest within a few hundred meters was shattered by the shock, and the bone spur penetrated into the abdomen, but also fell to the ground fiercely. When a mouthful of blood spurted out, blood-red blood came out The wounds in the abdomen flowed out, and the land was stained red...


    It''s just that her eyes widened in shock, and she looked at the tall and indifferent figure not far away. It''s hard to believe that there are such terrifying powerhouses in this world, and she burst out Absolute power.


    I thought O She Maru was already a super power on the top of the Ninja World, but only after seeing Monkey King did she understand what a real power is and what an absolute power is... such invincible power is. The goal she has been pursuing!


    "Are we... actually going to be an enemy of this kind of existence..." Toyuya said in a desperate voice, giving up all hope in his heart. How could such a terrifying powerhouse be able to beat him.


    "Too...too...too...awesome!!" As for the three Kamaru who floated in the air because of Monkey King, they were already stunned.They have all heard of Monkey King''s power and terrible, but they have not seen it with their own eyes, and now they have finally seen with their own eyes, this invincible strength is simply desperate.For a while, they all looked at Monkey King full of worship and respect.


    "Oshemaru... Your lord... unexpectedly... you have become... an enemy... really unwise... a choice!" Junmaro''s bone spurs had been shattered, lying on the ground feebly, looking at Monkey King. The eyes were full of terror, and the deep worry, the worry about Oshemaru...


    "Able to die in the hands of a strong man like you... I can be considered... dead without regret..." In the end, the vitality disappeared little by little, until quietly...


    A splendid flower that bloomed in the wrong place fell.


    "It''s a pity..." Monkey King shook his head lightly.


    Everyone has his most important things in his heart, but Oshemaru is regarded by Jun Maro as the whole of his life. It has nothing to do with the good and the bad. He just died for the person whom he respected most in his heart... Maybe Some people would be worthless because he died for Oshemaru, but for him, it was enough, so he died without regret.


    Those who betrayed because the person they care about is a big villain, in Monkey King''s eyes, what does it mean with trash?Righteous extermination?ridiculous!Only those who don¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s identity, do not care whether the other party is a good person or a demon, still follow him without hesitation, and those who are willing to give everything for themselves. Such people are truly loyal and admirable...


    With a thought, Junmaro''s body suddenly sank into the ground a little bit, and finally disappeared completely...


    "Just rest here!"


    After speaking, Sun Wukong turned around and walked towards Duyou who was not far away...


    This made Shikamaru floating in the air sweat on their foreheads. Have you forgotten us?


    "Big Brother Wukong! You let us down first!" Ya finally couldn''t bear it and cried out. Here, he and Zhi Naoji are the most familiar with Monkey King.


    "En? Almost forgot the three of you..." Feelings, you really forgot?With a light hand wave, the three immediately landed on the ground, came behind Monkey King, and together looked at the dying Duyou.


    Looking at Dayuya, Monkey King was rubbing his chin. He didn''t know what to do. He still couldn''t handle the matter of killing sister paper. From the beginning to the end, this product was pure soy sauce, and he hadn''t talked to the deer. When Maru and the others started fighting, they were nailed to the bone spurs by Junmaro, which is also pitiful.


    Seeing Tayuya''s weak appearance that almost disappeared, in the end, Monkey King shook his head helplessly, and the fluorescent light flashed in his hand, submerged in Tayuya''s delicate body. For a moment, her pale face was The rosy is restored, the wound on the abdomen is as good as before, and the body that has lost too much blood is even more so...


    In shock, Doyu also stood up and looked at Monkey King with fear, vigilance, and a trace of gratitude, but in his eyes, there was a faint enthusiasm for power!The reason why she followed Oshe Maru was because she was able to get powerful power from Oshe Maru. This person, in order to be able to obtain powerful power, had reached a terrible degree of fanaticism.And how terrible Monkey King can be compared to Da She Wan?


    "Go away... Brother won''t kill women who have no resistance..." Monkey King waved lightly, saying.


    "You... want to let me go?" Toyu also widened his eyes, a little puzzled. Under this situation, in her perception, shouldn''t the other party kill her?But think about it, the other party saved himself just now...


    "Then there is so much nonsense, telling you to get out, just get out! Brother, but there is still a lot to do..." Monkey King waved his hand impatiently, turned around and said to the three Kamaru: "Let''s go see Naruto and the others, no I know if the two guys have fought..."


    "Ah! Okay!" Shikamaru nodded again and again, and they had no meaning to Monkey King''s decision.


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King was about to leave, but Tayuya suddenly blocked their way...


    "I said you don''t know what''s wrong! Big Brother Wukong not only saved you, but also let you go. Are you really trying to find death?" Ya suddenly stared at Tou Yuu with an unhappy expression.Shikamaru and Shino also looked wary. After all, she was still Oshamaru''s subordinates.


    "Please let me follow you!" However, Doyuya knelt down suddenly, staring at Monkey King, his eyes filled with fire.


    "Huh?~~"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Shikamaru''s eyes widened in surprise.


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King looked at Duo Yuya¡¯s eyes, but he was thoughtful and said lightly: "Your thirst for power... is really terrible..."


    "Your strength... is the goal I long for in my life... as long as I follow you, whatever you ask me to do..." Toyuya bowed again and looked at Monkey King''s eyes, except for the fire. The heat, which is full Is firm.


    Sun Wukong''s invincible and terrifying strength made her deeply impressed and yearning. Since the other party intends to save her, then maybe she will also take in...

 616 Chapter Sixty One

    "Want to follow me?" Monkey King stared at Ta Yuya for a moment, but smiled faintly: "Very good! Want to follow me... Yes, I don''t need anything else, I just need your loyalty... Then, you Can you die for me?"


    "Death?" Toyuya was stunned for a moment, his expression changed, and he suddenly hesitated in his heart. However, thinking of Monkey King''s mysterious and terrible strength, thinking of his own initiative, if he could not show the corresponding loyalty, the other party How can you take in yourself?Didn''t pay, and that return?Besides, if I refuse, how can I still have a chance to survive?


    With hatred in his heart, Tayuya immediately made up his mind with a firm face: "Yes! As long as you can give me strong enough power... I swear, my life belongs to you..."


    "If you want power...anytime..." Monkey King smiled faintly, put one hand on top of Doyueya''s head, a gleam of light emerged, and in an instant, all the potential power of Doyueya was inspired...


    A steady stream of Chakra emerged from her body, and even covered her whole body, her breath gradually rose, becoming stronger...


    "This...this...this is...my Chakra..." Toyu also felt himself at this moment, his eyes were full of incredible expression, and his expression was shocked besides shock!I hurriedly took out a jade flute, put it lightly between my lips, and blew it lightly. The loud and sweet flute sound spread out in an instant, like a sharp sharp blade, instantly cutting a large stone not far away. In half...


    Not to mention it, even Shikamaru and the three people on the side were stunned...Think about the situation if the flute sound was cut on a person''s body. Involuntarily, it was a cold war.


    At this moment, Dayu was also very excited, very excited, and his excited body was a little trembling: "It''s this kind of power...It''s this kind of power...It''s great..." Then he knelt down in front of Monkey King and looked at his eyes with fullness. It is worship and respect, and even fiery heat: "Subordinate Yuya, I have seen the master, from now on, my life is yours..."


    Following Dashemaru, the power gained is only the power of the curse seal. However, Monkey King, just by using his hands, instantly raised her strength to the shadow level. Such a strong person is simply unimaginable, and only such a strong one. Only those who are qualified to let her sacrifice everything to follow...


    "Haha...Is it? The power has been given to you...Then, show your loyalty!" Monkey King looked at Duyue faintly, and said, "Choose yourself in front of me!"


    "What?!!!" Doyuya''s eyes widened suddenly in surprise, his eyes dodged, and he didn''t dare to look at Monkey King.


    "Why? Can''t it be done?" Monkey King''s tone was flat and he didn''t care.It''s just that these indifferent words, heard in Do Yuya''s ears, shocked her.At this moment, she is very aware of the terrible Monkey King, he can easily bestow his own strength, and can easily take back, and even destroy!Now she has the only way to show her loyalty.


    Shaking her hands, taking out a shuriken, Doyuki''s eyes struggled a little, just looking at the indifferent expression of Monkey King, made her even tremble in her soul!If she doesn¡¯t do it, her fate may be even more miserable... thinking that she should have died before... but...


    After hesitating, his brows suddenly twisted, and his heart felt resentful. The shuriken in his hand resolutely pierced into the front of his xiong... the abdomen is not fatal, only the xiong can die... In a flash, blood stains the dress ¡­


    "Isn''t it? Actually... Actually... Really self-determined..." Ya''s eyes widened immediately, a little unbelievable.


    "Regret it?" Monkey King looked at Duyouye lightly, and said.


    "No...you can give me the power that I want to have in my dreams...Although it''s only a moment...but...it''s enough..." Tayuya''s breath gradually weakened, and the vitality gradually faded away, but in his eyes, it appeared exceptional firm.


    "You really are a madman...a madman who can do everything for strength...but I like it!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and drew out the shuriken that was inserted in front of Doyuya xiong, but there was no blood flowing out strangely, and the fluorescence flashed in his hand. Shine on the wound and heal it instantly!


    "Right bet..." Dayu also felt the pain that xiong had disappeared before, and couldn''t help but relax. Everyone was afraid of death, but it was natural to be alive.


    "I heard that the five generations of Hokage...have the name of a medical master...but compared to Wukong, I am afraid that it is far inferior?" Shikamaru looked at the scene in front of him, his face was full of awe, it was a mortal wound. , With a single swipe, it is completely healed. These methods can no longer be called medical ninjutsu, right?


    "I am now beginning to wonder... whether Big Brother Wukong will be able to resurrect even the dead..." Ya said in amazement.


    "This...I really can''t tell..." Shino, who had been silent for a long time, finally said something.


    "It''s really safe to have a senior like this..."


    "Congratulations, you are qualified. From now on, you will be the one who washes the quilt, burns the fire and cooks, and warms the bed..." Looking at Doyue, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile.


    "Yes...Master Goku..." Doyuki''s face turned reddish, very respectful.


    "Warm the bed? Isn''t it?!" Hearing the last sentence, Shikamaru''s eyes widened and the three people looked at Monkey King with a strange expression. The unpredictable image of the strong man instantly collapsed...


    "A few kiddos...they don¡¯t have the same hair, do you know a wool?" Monkey King glared at the three of them, and said lightly: "Go, let¡¯s see how Naruto and Sasuke¡¯s pair of friends are going. ¡­I think they¡¯ve almost finished the fight..." As he said, he jumped and dashed away, and a few of them hurriedly followed...


    When it arrives, it is true that as Monkey King said, the battle between Naruto and Sasuke has ended, and the location is still in the valley of the end. Naruto fainted among the rubble, but Sasuke''s figure has long disappeared...


    "It seems that we are late... Go and see how Naruto is..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, seemingly indifferent.All of this was done deliberately by him, otherwise he would rely on Sasuke, who was qualified to escape.


    He actually didn''t want to take care of Sasuke. It would be better to leave.When he turned bad in the future, he slapped his ears bitterly...


    At this moment, Naruto finally woke up under the shouts of the Kamaru and came to the side of Monkey King, but his head was low and low: "I''m sorry, Brother Goku...I couldn''t stop Sasuke..."


    "If you didn''t stop it, you didn''t stop...Let''s go, go back..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and with a single wave of his hand, several people disappeared at the same time...

 617 Chapter 62 Changes

    Konoha, Hokage''s office, Tsunade looked at Monkey King beside him with a serious face, frowned slightly, and looked a little dissatisfied: "You can explain it to me! With your skills, I don''t think you can''t bring Sasuke back... "


    "Catch him back... and put him to death?" Monkey King looked at Tsunade and said lightly.You have to find a convincing reason to let Sasuke go?He didn''t want Tsunade, the big girl, to be wary of him!It''s hard to let the liking degree is almost ninety, and it is a little bit to get the chuang order. In a critical juncture, the liking degree can only be up, not down!


    "This...As long as he is willing to turn his head, I can forget the past..." Tsunade frowned slightly.


    "You are willing to think so, but others won''t... Uchiha''s writing wheel eyes, but it''s not just Oshemaru who is watching..." Monkey King looked at Tsunade with a calm expression and a point.


    "This..." Tsunade was relatively speechless, and Monkey King''s words were right. Since taking over as Hokage, she has also discovered a lot of dark sides in Konoha that are not well known.Among them, the root is the biggest threat.Just for the peace of the village, she can only try to maintain a balance.


    "How is it? Didn''t you feel a lot of pressure after becoming this Hokage?" Looking at Tsunade, Monkey King gave a heartless smile.


    "You said, it wasn''t you who forced me back to be this damn Hokage... It''s really annoying, especially that Danzo... I really want to beat him up..." Tsunade suddenly looked fierce. Stared at Monkey King.


    "I think what you did is quite joyful!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and then suddenly changed his tone, and said: "But...if you can''t get used to that Danzo...I will let others evaporate now, how about?"


    "This..." Tsunade was a little moved, and then he shook his head again: "Where there is light, there is darkness. We can only rely on the''root'' in the darkness for things that Konoha cannot do with his face. Now, the guy Danzo is very suitable for this job. As long as I keep the balance between the two, there will be no problem..."


    "Then you need to be able to maintain a balance..." Monkey King looked at Tsunade and shook his head. Danzo''s ambition seems to have not been fully understood by her yet.But for Monkey King, Tuan Zang is just a clown who can kill him at any time. Now is not the time to kill him, let him live a little longer.


    "Let''s not talk about this... what''s the matter with her?" Tsunade suddenly fixed his gaze on Doyuki''s body, but frowned deeply: "According to the data, she is from Otonin Village... In other words, she is a subordinate of Oshemaru..."


    "I''m already my person..." Monkey King smiled faintly, just looking at Tsunade''s frowning brows, and added: "Don''t worry... I''ve confirmed... Absolutely reliable... unless you don''t trust it. I¡­"


    "Since you have said so...then I''m relieved..." Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Tsunade felt relieved. Because of his strange affection for Monkey King, Tsunade still trusted him very much.


    "Well... I''m so thirsty after talking so much!..." Monkey King glanced at the tea cup in front of Tsunade and copied it over.


    "Wait, that''s mine..." Tsunade hurriedly stopped, but it was already too late.


    "I care who you are..." Monkey King looked into the teacup, and there was nothing left in it.This made Tsunade a sigh of relief.


    "Ah! I''ll go and pour you a fresh drink..." Mute who stood by the side just wanted to do something, but was ruined by Monkey King: "You don''t need to go, Tsunade, you go..."


    "What? Me?" Tsunade was taken aback for a moment, and stared at Monkey King, "You have to figure it out! I am Hokage now!"


    "Just because you are Hokage, I told you to go..." Sun Wukong said with a smug look: "Will you go? Don''t pay the money!" As he said, he stretched out his right hand towards Tsunade.


    "You..." Tsunade''s expression was dumbfounded, and he glanced at Monkey King fiercely: "You are ruthless!" He said, got up and poured tea...


    "Tuk Tuk~~"


    At this time, a knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    "Knock what knock, come in..." Monkey King shouted immediately.I just looked at the three people who walked in, but looked a little surprised. I ignored the two of them and looked at the only sexy girl: "Oh! Sister Temari, I didn''t expect to see you here. !"


    "I said who is so rude... So it''s you..." Temari glared at Monkey King, remembering the picture of his clothes exploding during the Zhongnin exam, and his pretty face suddenly became hot. It suddenly became hot. The blush comes.She has both good feelings and dislikes for Monkey King. In short, she is very complicated, but she admires and admires Monkey King''s strength extremely.


    "What you guy...you want to be called Brother Wukong, understand?"


    "Goku, you big-headed ghost, want to take advantage of me? No way!" Temari suddenly shouted angrily.


    "Occupy the ones that should be accounted for, and those that shouldn''t be accounted for, who is rare..." Monkey King muttered deliberately, but it was just enough to make Temari hear clearly.


    "You...you bastard! I killed you!" A word, suddenly reminded Temari of the humiliation that day.His heart was instantly angry, his face flushed, and he picked up the big fan on his waist, he was about to attack Monkey King.


    "This is the Hokage office...it''s not a place where you can mess around!" At this time, Tsunade shouted in a very dignified manner. That aura really has the majesty of a superior.


    "Temari...retreat! This will only reduce the quality of our Shayin Village!" Gaara suddenly shouted coldly.It¡¯s just the current tone, but it¡¯s no longer as mercilessly cold as before, turning around respectfully and holding a fist in Tsuna Tsunami, apologizing: "Sorry, Naruto-sama, it¡¯s our fault, I apologize to you here..."


    "Oh! Unexpectedly, Gaara has become so polite! It''s really rare!" Monkey King looked at Gaara and smiled immediately.


    Tsunade waved his hand, accepting Gaara''s apology, and handed the poured tea to Monkey King, and returned to his seat at Hokage: "We should be thankful...this time I can get you Sa Yin Thank you so much for your assistance..."


    "You are serious... I am really ashamed. We did nothing to help with this assistance... When we arrived... the matter was over..."


    "En! At that time, Wukong happened to come back from the mission, so I sent him over...The matter has been solved...Although it was not helpful, but you can come, it is enough to have this intention..."


    However, at this moment, suddenly a member of the dark side appeared, kneeling in front of Tsunade on one knee, and reported with a solemn expression: "No, Tsunade-sama, those heavy prisoners in the dungeon. , All rioted and escaped..."


    "Jailbreak? What''s going on?" Tsunade''s expression suddenly changed and he shouted.


    "Riot? Prison break? Is it that thing? But...it seems to develop too fast, right?" Monkey King rubbed his chin, but thoughtfully...

 618 Chapter 63: Prison Disturbance

    "One year ago, a Nakanin teacher named Mizuki in the Hara Ninja School used Naruto to try to take the sealed book away from Konoha... and this incident was initiated by this guy named Mizuki. He inspired Fengshen. The two Thor brothers broke through the layers of protection, led a group of heavy prisoners, wounded many caregivers, and escaped from prison...but inside, there seems to be the shadow of Otonin..."


    "Otonin... Mizuki... really has something to do with Oshemaru? But I didn''t expect that he would confuse Fengshen and Thor, these two people are very tricky!" Tsunade frowned and looked solemn.Turning his head, he looked at Monkey King and said, "Wukong, I think, you would be better off to this incident..."


    "En? Why do you want me to go? You really treat me as a coolie, right?" Monkey King immediately looked at Tsunade with an unhappy expression.


    "You can go if you don''t... But before that, I also looked through the previous files and found that the name Mizuki is probably related to Oshemaru, so I sent Yurihong and Asma to investigate... I didn''t expect Something happened so soon..." Tsunade said with a faint expression looking at Monkey King.


    "You... sent Hong over?" Sun Wukong''s brows suddenly frowned. In the original book, Xi Rihong was injured in this battle. Moreover, Asma was also with her. How could such a heroic saving of beauty make it possible? Give it to him.


    "Count you cruel! I took this mission!" Monkey King looked at Tsunade''s pair of big tits, wishing to squeeze her with one hand.


    "Hokage-sama, if you need any help, please don''t hesitate to tell me. We didn''t have time to catch up with the last time, so please let us help this time..." Gaara said politely towards Tsuna with his fist.The purpose of their visit to Konoha this time was to fix the relationship between Shayin and Konoha. Since Konoha is in trouble, this opportunity will naturally not be missed.


    "Well... In this case... Goku... I''ll leave it to you..." Tsunade nodded and agreed to Gaara''s request. He immediately looked at Monkey King and reminded him: "This time, don''t you Let me free people casually. Those criminals who escaped will have to be arrested all back... Is it okay?"


    "No problem...what''s the benefit?" Monkey King nodded readily, smiled, and looked at Tsunade.


    "You still want benefits? If you don''t tell me, I forgot... asshole... I haven''t settled with you the last time..." Tsunade was furious, clenched his fists, but slammed towards Monkey King.


    It''s a pity that Monkey King moved slightly. With such a generation, Tsunade''s entire body plunged into his arms, Wenxiang Nephrite was in his arms, but Monkey King smiled, his big hands were also extremely irregular: " Knowing that I can''t beat me...you dare to attack my brother...why are you?


    The three Temari were stunned, and at the same time they had such an expression on their faces. No wonder Monkey King was so rude to Lord Hokage. Lord Hokage was not surprised. When they came in, they saw Lord Hokage personally give him. Pour tea... It turns out that this is the relationship between the two!


    "You...you...let go..." Tsunade suddenly blushed, and was uncomfortable when seen by the three Temari. He glared at Monkey King and whispered: "There is an outsider here... You show me how to behave." ¡­release!"


    "Is it all right without outsiders?" Monkey King chuckled a rogue, and then turned his head and glared at the Temari people: "Whatever you see, you are still under adulthood... I don''t learn well..." Tsunade opened.Tsunade hurriedly backed away a few steps away from Monkey King. This guy didn''t play cards according to common sense, and she was afraid.


    "..." It''s just that the Temari three are relatively speechless. It''s not that we want to watch, but you show your affection in front of us.


    "Let''s go...I don''t want Hong to be in danger..." Monkey King said hello to the people in Kiju, his figure flashed, and he broke the window directly... Doyuu didn''t think much, and followed directly. ¡­


    "This guy has a door and doesn''t go, so what window is he jumping!" Tsunade shook his head helplessly.Looking at the helpless Temari three people, they waved their hands: "Go, go! That guy is fast, don''t lose it..."


    "It''s rude..." Gaara and the three of them saluted, and after getting Tsunade''s approval, they all broke the window and chased after...


    "Tsunade-sama... this kind of task... is it really okay to hand it over to Goku-sama...?" Sun Wukong''s arbitrary attitude sounded, and the group of heavy criminals was extremely arrogant and arrogant, and a trace of silent forehead could not help but appear Leng Khan, what if he is upset and kills all the serious prisoners?


    "Don''t worry... there is red... there will be no accident... Besides... only Wukong can make the group of prisoners feel fear, and will never dare to escape from prison again..."


    This time, Monkey King did not use teleportation, but kept the same speed as the Temari trio and rushed to the destination. When they felt it, it was getting late.


    Looking at the place where the ninja felon prisoner appeared in front of me, Gaara frowned slightly and said faintly: "Be careful... the smell of blood here is very strong... It seems that there has just been a shopping..."


    "I don''t even have a pocket to guard the door, it seems that something has happened..." Teju frowned and said with a solemn face.


    "Go in and take a look..." Monkey King felt a little, frowned slightly, his figure flashed, and he disappeared here.Temari looked at each other, and they all saw a hint of shock in each other''s eyes.


    "It''s not the instantaneous technique... the speed of this guy... is really fast! I don''t have any reaction at all" Kanjirou said in amazement.


    "Although this guy is a bit annoying... but he is called Konoha''s strongest... Naturally, he is unique..." Temari said lightly.


    "Go in! We support Konoha this time, in fact, to fix the relationship between the two. The last rescue has failed. This task must be completed perfectly..." Gaara looked indifferently, looking at the prison door, but It was the first to step into it, Temari and Kankuro were not talking nonsense, and Tongta Yu also hurriedly followed...


    Gaara has changed a lot since the last time I was defeated in a battle with Naruto. This has made Temari and the others feel good about Konoha...


    In the dark prison, people were lying everywhere, and the strong smell of blood wafted out of it, which made people sick to hear.Two giant men stood in the field, surrounded by people.


    In the middle of this group of people, there are two people lying down, and they look like Asma and Xi Rihong...


    PS: This chapter is coded with a mobile phone. I¡¯m in the car back to my hometown, and go to my mother to pick up my daughter home. If it¡¯s too late for the third chapter, I will fill it up tomorrow...

 619 Chapter 64 is over

    "Head, these two people are both Konoha''s Shinobu, how about it, do you want to kill them?" A thin man looked at Asma and Yurihong who were already disabled, and licked the corners of his mouth. His eyes flashed with bloodthirsty rays like wild beasts.


    "Rice! Kill them and eat... Kill them..." The two brothers Fengshen and Thor looked at Asma and Yurihong on the ground, with a vicious expression in their eyes, as if they were not looking at two people. It''s just delicious dim sum, excited and excited.


    "But... hateful... these two monsters..." Xi Rihong reluctantly opened one eye and looked at the two brothers Fengshen and Thor, looking very unwilling.She and Asma hadn''t even made a few moves under the hands of these two people, but they were easily defeated. For them, the terrifying power was simply incomprehensible.A light touch is the end of a serious injury.


    "Get out of here! Soon Konoha''s rescue team will arrive. At that time, it will be difficult for us to go..." Mizuki looked serious, looked at Fengshen and Thor, and said faintly: "You two, follow Let me go together! As long as you can go out, you can eat enough of the food outside..." As he said, he threw two meat buns to the two of them.


    "Food! Food! As long as you feed us, we will listen to you!" Fengshen and Thor fell on their knees, opened their mouths to catch the meat buns, swallowed them, and kowtow to Mizuki again and again, thank you, as well-behaved. Two pet dogs.On the face of Mizuki, an extremely triumphant smile appeared.As long as he controls these two strong, terrifying and stupid two at the same time, then he wants to escape from here, it can''t be simple.


    "Let''s go! We have to get out of here..." Mizuki yelled immediately, and many felons roared in excitement, rushing towards the door of the prison like lunatics...


    "None of you want to leave here..."


    The faint voice echoed in every corner of the noisy prison, but it made everyone present clearly and audible, and Monkey King''s figure suddenly flashed in front of everyone, blocking their way.


    "En? Did Konoha come so soon?" Mizuki looked at Monkey King, but his brows were slightly furrowed, and his body retreated slightly, hiding behind Fengshen and Thor.


    "Who are you? The guy who blocked us from eating is going to die!!" Looking at the person who suddenly blocked their way, Fengshen and Thor were furious.The foot stepped towards the ground, and the whole ground jittered slightly and cracked.


    Clenching his fist, barking his teeth, he bombarded Monkey King... The sound of the heavy breaking wind shows the terrible fist...


    "I don''t know what to say..." Monkey King looked indifferently, looking at the two fists that were bombarding him, he randomly blasted forward with a fist. The terrifying fist wind broke out and hit the xiong bores of Fengshen and Thor, both at once. Amidst the screams, his body shape was like a cannonball, and he flew out directly. With a loud bang, he smashed a wall and shook a hole in the boss, struggling, unable to get up for a long time...


    "Brother... this person... terrible... I... I''m afraid... I''m so painful... isn''t it... I''m going to die..."


    "I... I don''t know... I seem to be... about to... die..."


    Fengshen and Thor collapsed in the pothole, with blood in the corners of their mouths, and their breath seemed very weak. It was just a punch that caused the two to have a deep fear of Monkey King, but more, they were afraid of themselves. I''m dying, and I''m out of food...


    "!!!" The felons around were suddenly filled with a deep horror. Although the two brothers Fengshen and Thor are fools and foodies, their strength is absolutely terrifying, but such a terrifying guy is actually being taken. The opponent punched for a second, how strong this person is!For a time, everyone''s hearts were chilling!


    "Your sins can only stay here forever to redeem...flee...but it''s not right..." Monkey King swept everyone to death, and a terrible coercion radiated from his body, instantly, The gravity here seems to have suddenly increased dozens of times. All the people present fell to the ground in a miserable scream, and they all fell to the ground...A big mouth of blood spurted out, pale as paper, eyes full of fear Looking at the only figure standing in the field...


    What is the so-called hell like?They had only heard of it before... but now... they have experienced it personally. Standing in front of this person is like that terrifying hell, the shadow of death is enveloped, and there is only despair and fear in their hearts...


    Monkey King collapsed everyone''s body, slowly came to Xi Rihong''s side, hugged her up, and said: "Sorry...it seems to be so late..." As he said, fluorescent light appeared in his hand, shining on Xi Rihong. His body makes it instantly improve.


    "The time is just right, thank you so much, you saved my life again..." Xi Rihong smiled slightly, seeing Monkey King, the worry in her heart is gone, as long as Monkey King is there, she will feel nothing There is a sense of security, such a feeling of peace of mind, that no one can give.


    "Who are I with! Do you still need to thank you?" Monkey King smiled at Xi Rihong, and immediately waved his hand, and the fluorescence flashed, which also made Asma heal instantly.


    "Master Wukong, thank you so much. Fortunately, you came in time. Otherwise, they will leave the prison and want to get them all back, but it will be difficult..." Asma came to Sun Wukong and bowed respectfully. , Tao.


    At this time, Gaara and others are also long overdue...


    Gaara held two fugitives in the hands of Gaara. It was obvious that they had come in and caught them halfway through.


    Just looking at the figure who collapsed on the ground, Temari couldn''t help but stared blankly, and looked at Monkey King in shock: "This... is over?..." Are we here to make soy sauce again?


    Gaara was silent, with a cool expression on his face, and threw the two fugitives on the ground without moving, apparently fainted by Gaara''s abuse...


    "Mizuki... Are you the culprit of this incident?" Monkey King came to Mizuki''s side and looked at him lightly.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me... I don''t know anything..." At this time, Mizuki looked terrified. He was already shocked by Monkey King''s horror, and only deep fear remained in his eyes.


    "Such rubbish... it''s useless to keep it... Toyuya, it''s up to you to get rid of him..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly and directly sentenced Mizuki to death.


    "Master Wukong, this is not good... If you leave him, maybe you will find information about the Oshe Maru..." Asma immediately suggested.


    "Do you think that for me... do you still need the information of the Dashewan guy?" Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at Asma faintly.


    "Uh..." Asma was instantly at a loss. Indeed, Da She Wan was not a threat to Monkey King. As long as Monkey King was there, everything became extremely simple.Moreover, he didn''t want to go against Monkey King''s meaning because of this incident, so he nodded immediately: "It''s up to you to decide everything!"


    So, in Mizuki''s fearful begging for mercy, the shuriken in Doyuki''s hand had already cut his throat mercilessly...


    This event has not fully developed yet, it is already over...


    PS: It hurts too much. As soon as my daughter picked it up, I became a lot more energetic in the middle of the night...

 620 Chapter 65 Shock

    Mizuki is just a discarded son of Oshemaru. I am afraid that there is not much information we know. That guy is also a poor worm who worships Oshemaru for power.I don¡¯t know much about the information about Oshe Maru.


    And the so-called intelligence, for Monkey King, if he wants to know, it is just a matter of thought.


    "Wukong... In addition to these people, there are some people who have fled here early after injuring the guards. We must catch them all back..." Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King with a serious expression: "They They are all those who have important information or are extremely dangerous, but they can''t let them escape..."


    "Well, let me call you a few of the hunting tasks..." Monkey King turned his head, looked at the three Gaara and said.


    "It''s not a problem, but we don''t know who they are... How to chase?" Gaara looked flat and looked at Monkey King.


    "Don''t worry, I ask you to go, naturally you won''t be blindly tracking..." Monkey King smiled faintly, pointed to Temari''s forehead, and said: "This is the trail of those fugitives... You just have to follow the red dots in your mind. , You can find them..."


    "This...this is...?!!!" Teju''s eyes widened suddenly, she was surprised. Unexpectedly, Monkey King just tapped on her forehead, and a clear map appeared in her mind. , The red dot on it clearly marked the location of the fugitives. This almost unheard tracking method is simply amazing.


    "This guy... is really mysterious everywhere!" Temari took a look at Monkey King with interest, and said to Gaara and Kankuro beside him: "Let''s go! All the fugitives must be arrested and brought to justice this time. , We can¡¯t weaken our name for Shayin..."


    Looking at the three people who left, Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, this kind of task, is it really okay to give them this kind of task?"


    "Only in this way can we know who is the real enemy and who is the real friend, right?" Monkey King looked at Xi Rihong, but smiled.


    "I see..." Xi Rihong nodded, looked at the felons lying on the floor, and said, "What should they... do?" Before she knew it, she had completely regarded Sun Wukong as her master.


    "A bunch of rubbish, don¡¯t pretend to be dead to me, all go back to the cell, work for me obediently, redeem my previous sins, if you are letting me know, who else dares to do today¡¯s thing, I will let You know what the real hell is like..."


    Monkey King glanced at the people faintly, his tone was flat, just listening to the ears of the felons, but like thunder, an inexplicable fear rose in his heart.In the horrible moment like hell, one attempt is enough. They swear that they will never want to run away from now on. The fear that comes from the soul, they don¡¯t want to try a second time, and would rather die in this troubled house. Among...


    For a time, they trembled. Shaking their bodies, they climbed up from the ground with difficulty, looking at Monkey King''s eyes, all filled with infinite fear and awe, and then obediently lined up and walked to the house where they were detained. ¡­


    "It''s pretty good... It seems that you have the potential to be a cell boss!" A hint of shock appeared in Xi Rihong''s eyes, and she looked at Monkey King with a smile on her face, jokingly.


    "It''s fine for the head of the cell...but my husband is fine!" Monkey King looked at Xi Rihong, but he smiled.


    Xi Rihong was made her pretty pink face right now, and Sun Wukong glanced at him: "Don''t find me...you should go to your Xiao Hin Tian or Hongdou..." It''s just that in her heart, why is there a hint of joy?


    "It hurts! Brother...Are we...really going to die..."


    "Don''t die...I don''t want to die!...I still want to eat so many things..."


    "Eat... Don''t die... I want to eat meat buns..."


    "Meat buns...!"


    At this moment, not far away, Fengshen and Thunder God suddenly roared, talking about meat buns, and slowly stood up from the pit. In their eyes, there was a ferocious look. The violent aura had obviously reached In a violent state...


    "Why, do you two foodies still want to be beaten again?" Monkey King suddenly appeared in front of them and said lightly.


    "Ah! Brother... who is it... I''m afraid..."


    "I... I''m also afraid... Please don''t beat us... We are just hungry... want to eat..."


    Seeing Sun Wukong, the already violent wind god Thor, was like a mouse seeing a cat. He was frightened and hugged him tightly. He looked at Sun Wukong with a look of fear, so I was afraid that Sun Wukong would suddenly punch them again. Fly out...


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are obedient, I won''t hit you..." Monkey King smiled faintly. He didn''t have any hostility towards these two fools. "In the future, let me stay here obediently. Don''t cause trouble or fight. Those guards, who can eat, will naturally not miss you... Otherwise, you will be locked in a small black room and hungry for days and nights..."


    "Don''t shut us... we will be obedient... as long as you give us food, we will listen to you..." The two fools now bowed to Monkey King, humbly bowing their heads again and again.


    Monkey King nodded faintly, waking up the jailers who were still alive, and after confessing some things, he left here with Yurihong and Tayu, and he didn''t want to take care of the rest.As for Asma, it''s better to light up and go home.


    On the way back to Konoha, Toyuya looked at the fork in the road ahead, but came to the front of Monkey King, and said respectfully: "Master Goku, I...may I go back to Ninja Village..."


    "Echo Ninja Village? What do you do?" Monkey King was taken aback for a moment, and Chao Tayu also looked over.


    "I still have some things left in Otonin Village and want to get them back..."


    "Is that so? All right!" Sun Wukong nodded in agreement without thinking.


    "She... is she from Otonin Village?" Yurihong suddenly looked at Asota Yuri with her brows frowning. She knew very well that Otonin Village was created by Otoshimaru.


    "Don''t worry, she is just a maid next to me..." Monkey King smiled at Xi Rihong, and said: "Let''s go! It just so happens that we can also collect some information in Otonin Village..."


    "Intelligence?" Xi Rihong''s eyes lit up, and she nodded in agreement.If it is normal, she would not dare to go to Yinnin Village rashly, but with Monkey King by her side, Xi Rihong felt that as long as he was there, where could she not go?


    "Brother is so clever..." Monkey King looked at Xi Rihong, but he felt a little narcissistic in his heart. Finding any reason can make people so convinced...

 621 Chapter 66 The Black Shop

    In the evening, the three of Monkey King came to a town. The town looked a little deserted, not as lively as it used to be.On the street, pedestrians walked in twos and threes.


    "It''s getting late, let''s stay here tonight!" Looking at the small town ahead, Monkey King took the two girls into the town.


    On the street, there are few pedestrians, the breeze blows the Buddha, and the leaves rustle on the ground. The whole scene looks like an ominous feeling.


    "This town is really deserted...Isn''t everyone dead?" Monkey King looked around, but muttered quietly.


    "Such words, don''t talk nonsense..." Xi Rihong gave Monkey King a dissatisfied glance, but the latter smiled faintly, never even listened to it, turned the corner of her eyes, and finally fixed her gaze in a hotel, because The waiters sitting in that hotel were all nice-looking women.


    "Okay...this is it..." Without asking Xi Rihong''s opinion, Monkey King walked in arbitrarily.


    The furnishings of this hotel are fairly neat, and the service staff are three women. They are pure and innocent, gentle and feminine, and charming.It''s a man, I''m afraid I can''t refuse such a hotel.


    "Hey... look at it... someone is coming..."


    "What a fool... I don''t know where it is..."


    "Hehe... Seeing that they are well dressed... It seems that they have a lot of money..."


    "Hey! I don¡¯t come to greet the guests when I see them. The service attitude is too bad! No wonder there are no more guests..." Entering the hotel, Monkey King sat down and beckoned to the three girls, putting a lot of silver When I got to the table, the man said: "Hurry up, all good wine and good food will be served, uncle, I have money!"


    Looking at the silver liang on the table, the eyes of the women suddenly brightened, and they stood up, came to Monkey King''s side, and wiped out all the silver liang on the table.


    "It''s a big deal for a handsome guy! Wait a moment, the good wine and food will be delivered right away..." The charming woman smiled softly and winked at Monkey King: "Even if you want something special The service... and everything!"


    "I''m going to... this hotel and that stuff?" Sun Wukong was stunned for a moment. When Xi Rihong on the side listened to the woman''s words, she stared straight at Sun Wukong, the warning in her eyes was full of warning.


    "Why look at me like that, brother is a very tasteful person..." Monkey King glanced at Xi Rihong and smiled at the woman: "Special services are waived, and all good wine and food are served!" The silver he put directly into the deep ditch full of the opponent''s arms.


    "Oh... the handsome guy is so generous!" With a smile on the woman''s face, she immediately cast a big charming eyes at Monkey King, but in her heart, she had a different face: "It''s really a lot of money and people are stupid... I don''t know. What is this place... It seems that there is another dead bone in the mass grave in Houshan... It''s just a pity that the two girls..."


    Looking at the back that twisted the fat hips away, in Sun Wukong''s eyes, a faint light flashed away. At the corner of his mouth, there was a faint smile: "Interesting...really interesting..."


    "What''s the matter?" Xi Rihong frowned and looked at Monkey King. Before that, she had been upset by Monkey King''s behavior, so she didn''t notice the strangeness of this hotel at all.


    "This hotel...seems to have a problem..." Doyuya frowned slightly.


    "There is a problem? What''s the problem?" Xi Rihong glanced at the few girls, but snorted, and stared at Monkey King: "There is really a problem..."


    "Please, don''t just be jealous, take a good look around... okay?" Sun Wukong immediately gave a red look.


    "Who...who is jealous..." Xi Rihong suddenly made a big red face, and at the same time stabilized her fluctuating heart, carefully observed the surrounding area, her brows suddenly frowned, and whispered: "Here... won''t it be a black shop? ?"


    "Oh! It seems you still have some brains!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "You mean, I''m stupid?" Xi Rihong glared at Monkey King.


    "Yeah! Stupid and cute!" Monkey King smiled slightly, staring at Xi Rihong, without shying away from it, that made her face even redder.


    Soon, all kinds of delicacies were served. To Monkey King''s surprise, there was no poison in the food and drink, which made him very puzzled, but let him go, let¡¯s talk about it after eating...


    After a table of food and wine, Meimei, looking at the large stacks of plates on the table, the sisters in the hotel were already stunned!The portion of this guy''s meal almost cut them out of stock, because they are not doing a regular business.


    Looking at the series of zeros on the menu, Monkey King finally knew what was going on...


    "I said... Brother has a lot of appetite, but the money is too exaggerated! With this series of zeros, I can buy dozens of stores like yours!"


    "Huh! So I wanted to eat Bawang''s meal! Don''t look at where I am..." A dressed-up lady clapped her hands, and a door opened, but dozens of people appeared with sticks and knives. The burly man, with a fierce look on his face, is not a good person at first glance.


    "Hahaha~~Interesting... Brother finally encountered a robbery..." Monkey King smiled, his indifferent appearance made the woman a little uneasy.Now take a step back and say coldly: "Go on, the male is killed, the female is at your disposal..."


    A group of big Hans suddenly clamored and walked out, grinning endlessly, looking at the gazes of Yurihong and Tayuya, they looked very lewd. Evil... The group surrounded the Monkey King.


    Dua Yuya immediately picked up the jade flute between his waist and looked at Monkey King. After he saw Monkey King wave his hand lightly, the cold killing intent was surging out, looking at the big men around him like a wealthy wolf. Saw his prey.


    Suddenly, a group of big Hans suddenly felt cold on their backs. It seemed that they were kicking on the iron plate today?Feeling that I had suddenly changed from a hunter to a prey, I was furious immediately, raised the weapons in my hand, and launched an attack on the Monkey King...


    It''s just that they just acted, a magic sound came into their ears, their bodies stopped moving, and immediately all seven holes bleed, their eyes widened, and they fell like this...


    "This...this...what''s going on here?" Then the woman was shocked and her face was frightened. She fell to her knees with a thud, but kowtow to Monkey King for mercy...


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King didn¡¯t bother to look at her. His heart was like a snake and scorpion, and he was guilty of death. He waved his hand, and Tayuya¡¯s flute sounded again. A magical sound like a sharp blade cut off her head in an instant... The three women¡¯s faces were full of faces. Frightened, exclaimed...


    However, just at this moment, outside the hotel, there was a burst of fighting and a cry of exclamation. It seemed that someone was injured...


    "What''s wrong again?" Monkey King shook his head and walked out of the hotel...

 622 Chapter 67: Wind and Demon Veil Rain

    As soon as he arrived at the door, Monkey King felt a black shadow emerge in front of him, and then, there was a fragrant wind, and a soft body suddenly rushed into his arms.


    "Yes, sister paper..." Looking at the person with short sleeves in his arms, his head completely covered by a black mask, and only a pair of eyes exposed, it was a small surprise.


    With his skill, it is actually easy to avoid people and bump into him, but after discovering that the other party is a sister, he naturally gave up dodge...As for the purpose, you know...


    The masked girl looked at Monkey King, her eyes flashed with panic, struggling to push away from him, but with a muffled sound, it affected the wound on her body, and traces of blood stained the left shoulder she was covering with her right hand.


    "You are injured..." Sun Wukong''s brows suddenly frowned. Although the masked girl slammed her face, she couldn''t block Sun Wukong''s sight at all.Looking at this tender and innocent face, he always felt familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.It''s just that he didn''t seem to care much about the role before, so he couldn''t remember who this woman was for a while.


    "Swish~~~" But at this moment, suddenly countless shurikens flew toward Monkey King like rain...


    Monkey King''s face was flat, looking at the flying kunai, as if nothing...


    "Hurry up!" However, the girl in his arms exclaimed immediately.Isn''t this guy frightened?Still knowing that I can''t hide, and want to use me as a human target?


    While exclaiming and suspicion in my heart, I suddenly saw that a woman behind Sun Wukong suddenly flashed forward, before Sun Wukong, gently played the flute in her hand, the magic sound turned into ripples and spread, and instantly the countless Shuriken fell to the ground...


    As the magic sound fluctuated, it spread to a few ninjas not far away, and suddenly uttered a scream, covering his head in pain, fell to the ground and screamed again and again. In a moment, there was no sound...


    "She is... Tawiya?!! Then the people around him... are... not good! Get out!" In the dense forest in the distance, several figures were suddenly shocked, and they drank softly, and their figures flashed at the same time. It disappeared instantly.Listening to their tone, it was obvious that they recognized so much, and thus recognized Monkey King!Then the identity of this group of people is already obvious.


    "Little girl... your mind is very impure! My brother saved you! You actually suspected that I would use you as a target..." Looking at the girl in his arms, Monkey King chuckles with a faint smile.


    "I didn''t..." The girl''s tone appeared very weak. Suddenly, her eyes widened, and she exclaimed: "You...how do you know that I''m thinking about something..." Before she finished speaking, she suddenly woke up. He hurriedly covered Xiao''s mouth with his hands, but it affected the wound again, he snorted again, and his complexion became pale again.


    "Since you are injured, don''t move..." Sun Wukong shook his head, reached out and took off the black mask she was wearing, and suddenly his long hair was thrown away, revealing a very cute and peaceful face.


    "You... what are you doing..." The girl was suddenly shocked, reddened, and looked very nervous: "You...you know...doing this...but it''s very rude..."


    "What is polite or impolite... Everything that brother does, that is reason!" Monkey King snorted very domineeringly, and the fluorescent light appeared in his hand, and in an instant, he completely healed the injury on the girl''s body.


    "This...this is..." The girl suddenly widened her eyes in shock.


    "I saved you... I don''t even have a word of thanks. It should be you who is impolite!" Monkey King looked at the girl in front of him and chuckles lightly.


    "Ah! I''m sorry... Thank you very much for saving me..." The girl blushed suddenly and introduced herself in a restrained manner: "My name is Fengma Shayu..."


    "Fengma Shayu... a bit of reflection..." Sun Wukong said, using his magical powers to search for information about her, and it became clear now: "So it''s her..."


    "Wind Demon...Isn''t it the Wind Demon clan..." A hint of surprise appeared in Xi Rihong''s eyes.Looking towards Feng Mo Shayu, said: "Can you tell us why those people are chasing you?"


    Feng Mo Shayu looked at the three people, then looked at the hotel, the bloody scene, suddenly shocked, full of vigilance, hesitated.


    "Those people...I know...they are people from Otonin Village..." Tayuya on the side said, "Although I don''t know what they did for this girl, since Oshemaru was injured by Master Goku, The soul is severely damaged and suffers from time to time, so I searched for countless sacrifices and used forbidden techniques to extend my life...In the event of the capture of Sasuke...Oshomaru was hidden not far from Otonin Village..."


    "Sacrifice...sacrifice?! How come..." Fengma Shayu''s eyes widened in shock after hearing what Doyuki said. As if thinking of Monkey King''s terrible possibility, his whole body began to tremble.


    "Are you worried about your cousin''s wind and rain?" Monkey King looked at Feng Mo Sha Yu, shook his head, and said, "Then you should be mentally prepared! Follow Da She Wan, it is really the rhythm of death! That guy is just one Perverts and monsters, love to do research, even if your cousin is immortal, I am afraid that he has become human and ghost, and he has long been a victim of Dashemaru''s hands..."


    "Why...how could this be...no wonder Fengyu brother...he hasn''t been home...difficult...could it be...really..." After listening to Monkey King''s words, Feng Mo Shayu suddenly lost his senses, and tears could not stop.


    "You guy... can''t you speak better?" Xi Rihong glanced at Monkey King dissatisfied, and said to Feng Mo Sha Yu: "Don''t worry, things have not been confirmed before the time of despair... No Is it? Your cousin will be fine..."


    "Really...really?" Fengmo Shayu''s eyes lit up suddenly, and they were full of hope.


    "Fake, your cousin is dead..." Sun Wukong poured cold water relentlessly.


    In a word, Feng Mo Shayu suddenly cried again.


    "Uh~" Xi Rihong was stunned. Although he was not lighted by Monkey King, but for his understanding of Monkey King, since Monkey King has been so stupid, then the truth of the matter may not be so good. Now, he whispered in Monkey King''s ear. Said: "Really dead?"


    "Not yet...but not far from death...maybe I can see him for the last time..." Monkey King said lightly, seemingly indifferent.Long-term pain is not as good as short-term pain. Now that I have accepted the reality and are psychologically prepared, I will not look so sad after seeing the facts with my own eyes...


    "I... can I beg you for something?" After the pain, Feng Mo Sha Yu suddenly looked at Monkey King pleadingly and said.


    "Say¡­"


    "Can you help me meet Brother Fengyu? Since you are so silly... you must know where he is... right?" Feng Mo Shayu looked at Monkey King hopefully.


    "Okay... Anyway, brother is idle and nothing..." Sun Wukong smiled slightly, and simply agreed...

 623 Chapter 68: Let’s make you a superman instantly

    "Thank you so much. I am small and have little strength. I can''t do anything. I always trouble people when I practice... But Brother Feng Yu has been helping me... But now, he has something wrong... Nothing can be done..."


    Feng Mo Shayu tears in her eyes, thanking Sun Wukong for helping her colleagues, and also feeling helpless and hateful for her weakness.


    "Haha~~ Girl, can''t cry all day long... If you want to become stronger, I can teach you..." Monkey King gently rubbed Feng Mo Sha Yu''s hair and said softly.


    "Let you teach Zhina and Ya, you are reluctant to live and die, and now you want to teach others, you guy, don''t have such an awkward character, okay?" Xi Rihong suddenly rolled her eyes at Monkey King.


    "What is awkwardness...you don''t understand the meaning of brother..."


    "Connotation of your size..." Xi Rihong gave Monkey King a blank glance. Now, she can understand it. This guy only teaches herself to look at the pleasing girl, and the man ignores it. It really has the demeanor of the wolf!


    When Doyuya looked at Fengma Shayu with envy, he was able to get the approval of Monkey King, but that was a life-saving preparation for giving everything!She is so good, a pitiful image of Chu Chu, directly recognized by Monkey King, why is this person so far behind?However, Feng Mo Sha Yu''s next words made her even more angry.


    "No... I''m stupid... I can''t learn anything... You are willing to help me... I am already very grateful to you... This... I don''t want to trouble you..." Fengma Shayu lowered her head, looking very unconfident .


    Tayuya immediately looked at Fengma Shayu like an idiot. Do you know who the person in front of you is?Is it so difficult to gain strength?As long as Master Wukong touches your head, you will be able to have the highest level of strength. How can you refuse this kind of opportunity?Is your head funny?If she were to change to the usual, with the character of Tayueya, I''m afraid she would have sweared a long time ago, but now in front of Monkey King, she dare not presumptuously, so she can only stop thinking about it, just that unhappy expression on her face, will she be stunned Internal injury?


    "Haha~~ You are so stupid and cute!" Monkey King smiled slightly, rubbing Feng Mo Shayu''s head again.This made the little girl blushing, lowering her head, stirring the corners of her clothes, showing her inner tension, but at the same time, there was also a touch of warmth that emerged in her heart. At this moment, when she was most helpless, she gave She has an unprecedented sense of security.


    "Don''t rush to refuse... You have to know that it is extremely difficult for this guy to teach people skills... Just learn one and a half tricks from him to ensure that you can walk sideways in the entire Shinobi world. ¡­" Xi Rihong smiled slightly at Feng Mo Sha Yu.


    "Is he... really that powerful?" Feng Mo Shayu stared at Monkey King.


    "What does it mean...Master Goku, but the strongest in the entire Ninja world... There is no one. Even Dashe Maru is not the enemy of Master Goku!" Toyu finally couldn''t bear it, and gave a cold voice. Looking at Monkey King''s eyes, he was full of enthusiasm and worship, just like those blind believers: "His injury is what Master Wukong did..."


    "You... are you so good? Are you really willing to teach me?" Feng Mo Shayu''s eyes suddenly opened wide, looking at Monkey King with excitement.


    "Of course..." Monkey King smiled slightly and said: "It''s getting late now, we will stay here for one night, and we will leave early tomorrow..."


    "Wukong...you...can you teach me too?" Xi Rihong blushed and said to Monkey King a little embarrassed.Hinata won''t talk about it. Now, even Tayuya seems to be stronger than himself, and all of this is done by Monkey King. How can she endure this strong ambition?I naturally want to be stronger, at least I can''t make a girl who is several years younger than me can compare with me?


    "You want to learn? Yes!" Monkey King put his face up with a smirk: "Come on, kiss my brother, my brother makes you a superman in an instant..."


    "You better go to die!" Xi Rihong immediately punched him, but the strength was small and pitiful.


    After a while, a few people walked into the hotel and looked at the three shivering women. They were a little surprised. They hadn''t escaped yet. Monkey King frowned, knowing that the three women were also forced to help him. He was also regarded as a victim of hard life, and waved his hand at the bottom, saying: "Take your money, and all go! Find a stable place and live your ordinary life obediently..."


    "This...Thank you...Thank you so much..." The three women immediately kowtow to the Monkey King, then quickly went back to the room, took away their clothes and money, and bid farewell to the Monkey King and left them in a hurry. A tortured place.


    And Monkey King, who had been teaching the three daughters until midnight, huddled together in a room to sleep together, with a reputation for protecting their safety.


    As for teaching them, it is naturally part of the ninjutsu that is suitable for them to practice after the transformation of Monkey King. Although Monkey King does it casually, it is definitely the supreme treasure in this world.


    As for the use of qi and other real methods, let¡¯s wait until they become their own sister papers...


    In the middle of the night, Monkey King looked at the three beautiful bodies next to him. He regretted it and regretted that they shouldn''t let them sleep in the same room with him. This can only be seen, not eaten, and it is also a great suffering. !


    Sister, if your brother doesn''t hold something, it''s really hard to fall asleep!Turning the corner of his eyes, Monkey King directly fixed his gaze on Doyuki''s body. The other two sisters paper brothers are embarrassed to do it, don''t you just knead it?Thinking about it, he moved his body, approaching a little bit, and then unceremoniously hugged Toyuya''s warm and soft body in his arms...


    Doyue''s whole Jiao body suddenly stiffened, and his complexion instantly turned red. Don''t look at her formerly careless, extremely arrogant, but she is still a yellow girl!


    It¡¯s just Monkey King who caused the bad, which made her dare not raise the slightest heart of resistance, a heart that thumped and thumped constantly, very nervous, but since she has already planned to dedicate everything to Master Wukong, Then everything became a matter of course, and Tayu thought that, and the nervous heart gradually eased...


    This seems a bit of a strong feeling?Why are you a little excited?Sun Wukong squeezed his hands from time to time, and gradually fell asleep...

 624 Chapter 69 This method is worth learning

    The next day, after eating breakfast, Sun Wukong and his group, led by Doyue, seemed very familiar.


    Walking on the trail, Monkey King suddenly turned his head to look at Feng Mo Sha Yu, and said, "Sha Yu, why didn''t you put the medicine in our meal?"


    "Huh?!!!" Fengmoshayu''s complexion suddenly changed, and she exclaimed: "Why are you..." Suddenly, she shook her head in a hurry, "It''s... there is no such thing... Wukong... Brother... Don''t do this. Just kidding..."


    "Don''t forget... I can read my mind..." Monkey King looked at Fengma Shayu, and smiled slightly: "Why... you didn''t take medicine..."


    "What? You guy, do you want to hurt us?" Doyuya suddenly stared at Feng Mo Shayu with an angry face. If it hadn''t been for Monkey King to stop him, he might have rushed to her.Because Tayu is such a character.


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Feng Mo Shayu suddenly looked at Monkey King nervously, but for some reason, her cheek was a little red, and anxiously explained: "In the early morning...I can''t sleep...so I went out... I met my old companions in our village... said that as long as you put medicine in your food, you would take me to find Feng Yu... But, I didn¡¯t, because I believe Wukong brother... Even without their help, you can also take me to find Feng Yu Brother¡¯s, right?"


    "You should be fortunate, your choice is right..." Monkey King looked at Feng Mo Sha Yu and couldn''t help but smile.He remembered that in the original book, this little girl had drugged Naruto and fell in love with several Naruto people, although Naruto did not succeed in seeing through them.


    "Yes...I''m sorry...you...would you still help me?" Feng Mo Shayu looked at Monkey King nervously.For some reason, she believed in Monkey King from the bottom of her heart.Even if you don''t trust your past companions, you will never doubt Monkey King.This feeling was a little strange, but she just believed it.


    This is precisely the unconscious influence of being a supreme being on mortals.How can mortals resist the charm of God.


    "Haha... didn''t you do nothing?..." Monkey King couldn''t help but smile, rubbing Feng Mo Sha Yu''s head, and said.


    "Wukong...you...you can''t really read your mind, right?" Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King nervously, her eyes a little wary.


    "Don''t worry... Generally I don''t use it casually..." Monkey King looked at Xi Rihong''s nervous expression, and a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "You...you guy... have you ever read your heart to me?" Xi Rihong immediately stared at Monkey King.


    "No... Absolutely not... Some people have urinated chuang when they were five years old. I absolutely don''t know..."


    "Oh my God! I don''t have the face to see people..." Xi Rihong''s pretty face instantly turned red, holding her face in her hands, she had no place to show herself.


    "You bastard...Don''t read your mind to me in the future, or I won''t pay attention to you anymore..." After the shyness passed, Xi Rihong immediately shouted to Monkey King.


    "Mind-reading..." Duo Youye''s expression also changed slightly. There was no little secret in that person''s heart. This kind of ability was something that everyone shunned.It makes people feel scared and frightened, because in front of such a person, he is almost like a naked lamb, without the slightest secret.


    As for Feng Mo Sha Yu, she simply hid behind Xi Rihong.


    "I''m going... this scared you. If my brother said that I can see through eyes, wouldn''t he want to scare you all away?" Monkey King suddenly rolled his eyes and shook his head helplessly. , I don''t know how many people will be envious of it!But similarly, if it is abused, many friends will be lost.


    In fact, in the Ninja world, there are still many ninjutsu that read the memories of other people''s brains, but like Monkey King, you can read it with just a glance, which is a bit scary.To put it bluntly, no one has any secrets in front of Monkey King. Of course, this does not include strong people of the same level or above as him.


    Whoosh~~


    Suddenly, a shuriken flew from the dense forest in the distance, and the target took Feng Mo Sha Yu''s heart...


    Xirihong''s brows narrowed slightly, she hugged Sayu, her figure flashed, and she dodges to avoid...


    The flying shuriken hit the air with a single blow, and instantly pierced the ground. There was a detonating talisman attached to it, and it suddenly burned...


    "Detonation Talisman?!..." Xi Rihong''s face changed slightly, but Monkey King on the side pointed lightly, and the detonation Talisman was a silent fire in an instant.


    "It can actually invalidate the detonating talisman... Isn''t it a bit capable..." At this time, three figures suddenly flashed on a large rock not far from Monkey King and the others, looking high above the Monkey King.


    "Do bad guys like to appear in this way?" Monkey King shook his head helplessly, and whispered.


    "Paper cut, ground spider, dragonfly?!" Feng Mo Shayu suddenly exclaimed when he saw the three people who appeared.


    "Huh! Sayu, I didn''t expect that you would betray the agreement between us... It seems that you don''t want to see Fengyu guy..." Paper cut looked at Sayu, hummed coldly, a trace of coldness appeared in his eyes The killing intent came: "Anyone who is unfavorable to Lord Oshemaru is our enemy..."


    "It seems to be the diehard of Oshemaru again!" Monkey King shook his head faintly, looked at the three of them, and said, "Unfortunately, since you have appeared in front of me, then you have also become big snakes. Where''s the abandoned son of Maru..."


    "Nonsense! Da She Maru is not the kind of person you mentioned... We can die for the revitalization of the Wind Demon Clan, but Master Da She Maru absolutely cannot... Master Da She Maru will definitely help us revive the Wind Demon Clan..." Shouted excitedly.


    "I''ve been sold, and I''m still helping people count the money. This Dashewan method is really clever! Brother has a little impulse to learn from him!" In this regard, Monkey King really has to admire Dashewan''s method. Up.


    "It''s really a group of poor guys..." Toyuya looked at the three of them, his expression indifferent and a little sarcasm.She used to follow Dashewan just to gain strength and fight happily.As for the person of Dashemaru, it is extremely clear, not as stupid as these people.


    "Huh! A betrayer, has no right to speak...Anyone who betrays Lord Oshemaru must die!" The paper cut a cold snort, and his figure flashed, but the big scissors on his right hand were straight towards Doyuya. The neck is cut...


    "As a weak person, speak, but don''t be too arrogant..." Doyuya yelled coldly, with an arrogant and arrogant tone. The jade flute appeared in his hand, and the sound of magic echoed, and the invisible sound blade shot out in a flash. In the meantime, I cut out bloody mouths on the paper-cut body...

 625 Chapter 70 Beware of Thunder

    The paper is cut for a round, and it is instantly second.


    "This sister paper... the killing heart is really heavy..." Monkey King smiled slightly, his tone a little indifferent: "It''s no wonder that I am so hungry for power..."


    It doesn''t matter if you are murderous, as long as you are obedient.


    "Paper cut!!" The spider and the dragonfly were shocked immediately, full of anger.


    "The technique of ant hell!" The dragon lacewing quickly formed seals with both hands and slapped the palms to the ground. In an instant, the ground on which Monkey King was standing turned into quicksand, sinking into the ground...


    "In front of me, don''t play ninjutsu..." Monkey King glanced at the dragonfly (this one seems to be also called shadow worm?), lightly touched the ground under his feet, a trace of invisible waves spread out, and it quickly turned into quicksand The ground is back to normal in an instant!


    "My ninjutsu... unexpectedly failed..." Dragon Lace was shocked, his face full of shock.


    "Sure enough, as Master Oshemaru said... this person is terrifyingly strong..." Earth Spider furrowed his brows deeply and looked very solemn. The strength gap between the two sides was simply too big.


    "Even if you die... I have to buy some time for Oshemaru-sama... Ant hell is born out of the soil, spreading its wings in the sun is only a short-lived moment, and that is the moment to die as a dragonfly!" The shock in the dragonfly''s eyes suddenly became extinct Jue, bending down, and for a moment, his whole body was completely petrified, but his back slowly opened like a cocoon, the light was shining and condensed, and there was an extremely beautiful Xiao Zhengtai. ¡­


    "This...what is this ninjutsu?" Xi Rihong''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "I''m going... Uncle Ugly becomes beautiful in an instant... People who don''t know think you are a beautiful woman... This technique is really amazing..." Monkey King looked at the dragonfly at this moment, and was unable to complain.


    "This...this technique...why...why do you have to do this for the Oshemaru guy!" Feng Mo Shayu stared at the young man floating in the air with four-winged cicada wings, puzzled. Shouted.


    "Let the wind demon clan once again see the light, it is Oshemaru-sama promised to us...For this reason, even if we use ninjutsu, which has only one chance in this life..." The dragonfly''s eyes were hollow and empty, its wings flapped and flew into the air. Quickly forming a seal in his hand, indifferently said: "Dragon Lace Ninja Bubble!"


    The cicada wings behind suddenly turned into four streamers, and they attacked and killed Monkey King and others...


    "The power... is pretty good..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and at the same time shook his head: "Unfortunately...you blocked it...but it was my way..." After finishing speaking, a thunderbolt fell from the clear sky with a bang. , The dragonfly was instantly chopped to the outside and tender inside...


    The cicada wings that turned into streamers dissipated, and the whole body of the dragonfly fell from the air, and fell to the ground with a pop. At this time, there was no sound...


    "Fly so high...Be careful of thundering!" Monkey King smiled faintly, but the laughter made people''s back straight.


    "Brother Wukong...looks...so dangerous..." Feng Mo Shayu hid behind Xi Rihong with a look of fear.At the same time, being horrified by Monkey King''s strength, the dragon lacewing used the last mortal trick, but it was still such a tragic trick to be second!


    As for Xi Rihong, it was an expression that I knew it was, but Dua Yuya was full of worship and fire. Looking at Monkey King enthusiastically, this invincible means of gestures made her most fascinated and yearning. of!


    "It''s... so terrible... Is it true that Lord Oshemaru... really just used us as cannon fodder?" The Earth Spider looked at Monkey King, his eyes widened in horror. In front of Monkey King, it was tantamount to suicide, which made him unavoidable. There was a slight sway, but he was suddenly vetoed by him shaking his head: "No...no! It''s impossible for Dashemaru-sama..."


    "There is a lot of nonsense. The foolish and loyal are worthy of praise, but at the same time, it is too annoying..." Before the spider finished speaking, a beam of light was shot from Monkey King''s finger, which instantly penetrated his heart...


    "You... why do you put them all..." Looking at the three dead, Feng Mo Shayu''s eyes widened, a little unbelievable, the former companion actually died in front of him.


    "They really have murderous intentions towards us... Didn''t you almost die in their hands? Although their affection for their village is commendable, the enemy is the enemy. Since the sword meets, then we must do it. Good death consciousness..." Monkey King glanced at Feng Mo Shayu, and said faintly: "If we are weak, then we are lying on the ground now..."


    "Although you are right...but..." Fengma Shayu wanted to say something, but didn''t know how to say it.


    "The kindness to the enemy is the cruelty to yourself, you just need to remember this..." Monkey King looked at the three girls, his expression a little serious, and at the same time he waved his hand and buried the bodies of the three in the ground. .


    "This time, I really agree with your point of view..." Xi Rihong rarely smiled softly at Monkey King.


    "In fact, brother has many advantages..."


    "Hmph, I just praised you, right?" Xi Rihong gave Sun Wukong another glance.


    Packing up, a few people started to move towards the place where Osha Maru was...


    Duyouye led the way and naturally did not take many detours. At noon, a few people came to a small village and looked at the two white snakes portrayed on the edge of the door. Duyouye said with a serious expression: "This is it. Up..."


    "Wukong! Can you feel that Dashewan is still here?" Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King now.


    "How is it possible! Knowing that I''m here, that guy would have slipped away soon... The previous three guys are just a few cannon fodder that he released for delaying time... so as to leave himself a little more room to escape..."


    "Then... what about Brother Fengyu..." Fengmo Shayu said with an eager face.


    "Naturally inside...it seems that they are also the bait of Dashemaru staying to buy time for him..." Monkey King looked inside Xiaozhuang, but said faintly: "But after seeing your Fengyu brother, you can Calm down! Because he is no longer your old brother Fengyu..."


    "You guy... as if you know everything?" Yurihong suddenly looked at Monkey King with a curious look. Could this guy have any ability to predict the future?


    "Because my brother has the ability to predict the future!" Monkey King smiled and said.


    "You guy, I told you to stop reading my heart..." However, Xi Rihong was full of anger and twisted towards Monkey King''s waist.


    "Brother has been tempered for thousands of times, your women''s tricks are useful to Gemu!" Monkey King smiled at Xi Rihong, with a pressure-free expression on his face.


    "..." Xi Rihong sighed helplessly at the moment. It was really helpless to encounter such a top product.


    "Okay, the joke ends here, let''s go! Let''s go in and see! What will be waiting for us!" Monkey King looked straight, and walked towards the small village with his three daughters...

 626 Chapter 71 Please dont scare me

    The small village outside was just a cover, and the steps stretched all the way to the ground.


    The passage in the underground chamber is a bit dim. On the wall, there are lit candles, bringing a little light to the dark passage.It''s just that the gloomy atmosphere is somewhat depressing.


    The three girls of Xi Rihong seemed extremely nervous and cautious. In such a place, there was a sudden assassination or ambush, it was also extremely possible.Only Monkey King walked in front of him, seemingly indifferent.Even Longtan Tiger''s Den, to him, is just like walking around his back garden without any pressure.


    Down the stairs all the way, a hall finally appeared in front of a few people, but in front of the hall, there were three forks.


    "Wukong, what should I do? Do you want to part ways?" Xi Rihong turned and looked at Monkey King.


    "No need... boring inferior techniques..." He said, but he walked towards the middle door... The girls of Yurihong glanced at each other and immediately followed.Right now, staying with Monkey King is the safest thing. Just now, Xi Rihong asked casually.


    As it got deeper and deeper, the Dao Dao Qin sound suddenly sounded, and Monkey King also clearly felt that a lot of auras gathered in front of him. It seems that the end of this passage is their ambush, specially waiting for their prey. The bait.


    It''s a pity that these poor people don''t know how is this place, in the eyes of Monkey King, different from the Sunshine Avenue?They thought they were hiding well, but they didn''t know it. In the eyes of Monkey King, they were just a group of poor clowns...


    It didn¡¯t take long for the way out before and after to crash down a wide stone gate, blocking the way out, but the stone slabs at the foot also fell down layer by layer, revealing the trap with the spear full of spears below. If this foot is empty, Falling down, the whole body will definitely be pierced with several blood holes.


    Hearing only the three girls in the back, Xi Rihong shouted in exclamation, obviously they were all hits, and there was no place to stay around, they all fell...


    "It''s really boring and low-level sinking..." Monkey King snarled, and an invisible wave spread out from under his feet. The three women who fell down suddenly stopped, it seemed that they were invisible. The barrier was held up, and in surprise, Xi Rihong gently stepped on her feet. Although she could not see, there was indeed an invisible barrier under their feet, making them in the air like going to the ground.


    Just looking at the sharp spear that exudes the coldness below, it makes people feel hairy.


    "Wukong...What kind of ninjutsu do you use?" Xi Rihong suddenly looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Nothing... It just freezes the space under our feet..." Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent, and he walked forward slowly, saying: "Don''t worry, it won''t fall..."


    "Frozen...space..." Yurihong''s eyes widened suddenly, full of shock: "It won''t be the legendary...Time Space Ninjutsu?" It''s just that Sun Wukong doesn''t care much, and she doesn''t ask too much, and is here. This kind of occasion is not the time to ask questions.


    Walking all the way to the stone slab blocking the way forward, Monkey King stretched out a finger and lightly placed it on it. The spider-web-like cracks spread out from the place where his finger clicked in an instant, and it turned into a slap. Because the rubble fell to the ground...


    "This... this... amazing..." Feng Mo Shayu''s eyes widened in shock, seeming a bit unbelievable. This terrible trap is full of murderous intent for others, but for Monkey King, it is such an understatement. Broken...


    Along the way, I was stuck continuously, but in front of Monkey King, it was like a sham. Not long after, a door appeared in front of him, and Monkey King pushed it open. The inside was brightly lit, and there was a very beautiful woman pavilion. And sitting, slender hand stroking the piano, there is really a touch of ladylike temperament.


    "Master Goku really opened up the eyes of the little girl... Your strength is unfathomable as Master Oshemaru said... It''s no wonder that even Master Xiang Oshemaru knows that you are coming, so you will immediately retreat. Up..."


    The woman has long hair up to the waist and is slim. She is dressed in a kimono and looks very decent, but her eyes seem to be extremely vicious and evil, completely destroying her overall beauty.


    "It turned out to be a sister paper... The Dashewan guy seems to know me!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and slowly walked over...


    The woman''s eyes were fixed on Monkey King''s step by step, and there was an inexplicable light in her eyes... Just as Monkey King stepped onto a stone slab, a wicked sneer flashed in her eyes. ...But immediately, it was replaced by consternation...


    "Why didn''t it start?" The woman stared at the feet of Monkey King, very puzzled.


    "You are curious, why didn''t the big detonation talisman under my feet explode, did you?" Monkey King looked up at the woman and said with a faint smile.


    "You already know? How is this possible? Why?!" The woman suddenly widened her eyes and looked surprised, and at the same time, she was full of doubts.Under the ground of this room, there were unexploded detonating symbols buried in order to wait for Monkey King''s bait, and the slate under his feet was the mechanism that triggered the detonation.


    "I don''t have the 2B habit of fighting and explaining the weaknesses and strengths of my technique to my enemy, and then letting the opponent find the weakness and kill myself..." Monkey King looked at the woman in front of him, but smiled faintly: " Although people are beautiful...it''s a pity, it''s just an empty shell..."


    "It''s a pity... for you... this despicable method really doesn''t work..." With a light sigh, the woman''s face suddenly became extremely evil, and a strand of hair suddenly grew. In an instant, it was Tie the whole body of Monkey King up...


    The woman flew directly in front of Monkey King while her hair was shrinking, her eyes were full of evil and madness: "Hey~~~ This way...you can''t run away... Lead the guests into that world, But the final mission that Master Oshemaru gave me..." As she spoke, her beautiful face turned into a pair of withered bones, which looked terrifying...


    "Don''t look like you are holding the winning ticket... or you will be disappointed next..." Monkey King looked at the ugly long-haired''monster'' in front of him, but smiled slightly...


    Suddenly, the terrifying black flame burst out, and in an instant, it covered her whole body. The''Long-haired Banshee'' couldn''t even make a scream, but it has already evaporated...


    "Look... right..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "Who told you to suddenly show this terrible honor to scare me..."..

 627 Chapter 72 The Sad Man

    "So, when do you want to hide..." After solving the''Female Monster'', Monkey King turned his head and looked at the corner not far away.


    With a wave of his hand, a wall collapsed, and with an exclaim, a figure slowly emerged from the dust and smoke of the ruins.


    When Feng Mo Shayu saw him, she suddenly looked surprised: "Brother Feng Yu..." Just when she wanted to rush forward, she was mercilessly stretched out one hand and stopped her, her voice was cold and very cold. Indifferently: "Don''t call so affectionately. Hot... I''m not wind and rain anymore..."


    "Brother Fengyu...what are you..." Feng Mo Shayu''s pupils shrank slightly, and some did not believe that Feng Yu would actually say such ruthless words.


    "You are very strong... from the mouth of Lord Oshemaru... I already know... I saw it with my own eyes... it really deserves its reputation... I''m very curious, there are no less than millions of detonating charms buried here, and suddenly all of them have failed... What are you How did it happen?..." Feng Yu looked at Monkey King with fear in his eyes, but when he chose to stay here, he was ready to die together, so there was no fear in his eyes.Of course, because he believed he would not die.


    It''s just that the mortal situation that was set up was cracked silently, which made him very shocked and confused.He can understand the invalidation of hundreds of thousands of detonating charms, but in an instant, making millions of detonating charms invalid at the same time. Is this kind of method human capable?


    "For the dead... there is no need to explain..." Monkey King looked at the wind and rain lightly, his arrogant tone and expression made people very uncomfortable.


    "Although I am the voice of immortality... but after the explosion of millions of detonating charms, I am not sure that I will survive... So, really, I am very grateful to you now... let those detonating charms explode. All failures... so that I can use all my strength to let you know who is the real strongest!"


    Feng Yu stared at Monkey King, his eyes were full of endless madness and fighting spirit. When he said that Monkey King was terrible from Da She Pill, he still refused to accept it, because now he thinks he is the strongest!


    After speaking, Feng Yu directly lowered his head, his skin changed into the color of mud, and the fleshy lump on his back showed four extremely disgusting faces, two more than in the original book. It makes a roar like a beast.


    "Ah!!!" Feng Mo Sha Yu Rao was already mentally prepared, but after seeing Feng Yu''s truly disgusting and evil face, he stepped back again and again, covering his mouth and exclaiming.


    "It seems that he has become a victim of the Oshemaru experiment... Anything to restore the glory of the wind demon clan is nothing but a lie. Oshemaru just treats you as materials for the experiment..." Yuri Hong''s face was ugly, angrily. The voice also became very cold.


    "How could this be..." Fengma Shayu looked at the wind and rain at this moment, lost her senses, incredible. At this moment, she really saw the true face of Oshemaru. It turned out that the Oshemaru they had always believed in was nothing more than to kill them. Yi Clan has become his experimental mice.


    "Hmph... I have gathered the body and ninjutsu of Fengma Shangren. I have become the strongest ninja... Hey... Monkey King, Lord Oshemaru is very afraid of you, but now I am not afraid... Sayu... Open your eyes and see clearly...I am the strongest strength I possess..."


    The wind and rain at this moment has a sickly madness and self-confidence. After transforming, he is full of evil spirits and powerful forces, which makes his self-confidence burst directly, thinking that he is invincible in the world...


    That terrible and crazy face was already shaking with fear.


    "I don''t want to talk about losing my humanity... and being so arrogant... It''s really sad!" Monkey King shook his head lightly, his eyes filled with disdain: "You said you have become the strongest... Then, show it to me! "


    "Hey! The one standing in front of you is a piece of ninjutsu. You can''t kill me! Haha..." In the wind and rain, the human mask on the left side of the back suddenly grew up. Formed into a thin and evil figure, it looks so evil and disgusting...


    "Roar~~" After a roar like a beast, the fist of that fleshy figure suddenly stretched out and crashed down towards Monkey King...


    "What a disgusting guy..." Sun Wukong frowned slightly, stretched out one hand, an invisible thought force radiated out, but directly lifted the monster wind and rain to the sky out of thin air, really wanted to make a fist, and crush him in one fell swoop...


    "Don''t... Brother Wukong... don''t kill him..." Feng Mo Shayu suddenly exclaimed to stop him, and threw herself in front of Monkey King, begging for mercy again and again, eyes full of pleading and tears.


    "You have to be clear... This guy has completely lost his humanity... It''s just a humanoid killing machine..." Monkey King looked at Sa Yu, frowning, and said lightly.


    "No... I don''t believe that Brother Fengyu will become like this... Please, don''t kill him!" Feng Mo Shayu still begged.


    Monkey King frowned slightly, and it seemed that only by letting her experience it in person could she truly understand how to choose.In order to stop Monkey King for more time, Da She Maru tried his best to transform Feng Yu into a monster. The current Feng Yu is several times stronger than in the original work, but his life span has also been shortened. A flash in the pan...


    Since he will die sooner or later, why not let him live a little longer...


    Monkey King immediately let go of his hand, his thoughts dissipated, and the monster suddenly fell from the sky, smashing a hole in the ground for the boss...


    "Brother Fengyu..." Fengmo Shayu suddenly exclaimed and ran over...


    "Wukong..." Xi Rihong suddenly looked at Monkey King nervously.


    "Don''t worry... it''s okay... Only the real pain can make her understand the truth..." Monkey King waved his hand and looked at the court.


    "Brother Fengyu... are you okay?" Feng Mo Shayu looked at the wind and rain at this time. Although he was very scared, she still mustered up the courage to help him up. It''s a pity that her strength is too weak, even if she moves the other party. The arm can''t do it.


    "Hey~~ I''ve already said... I''m not the wind and rain..." The monster Feng Yu suddenly roared, and an extremely dangerous light flashed in his eyes. The evil spirit surged, and it was actually a throat that pinched Feng Mo Sha Yu, and lifted it in the air. Turning his head, looked at Monkey King: "Let me go...or she will die here..."


    Beasts are often more sensitive to danger. Facing Monkey King, the monster at this moment has only one idea, and that is to escape, because the person in front of him is unmatched. In the previous moment, he had already sensed death...

 628 Chapter 73 Sound Ninja Village

    "Feng Yu...Brother..." Feng Mo Shayu tightly grasped Feng Yu''s big hand holding her throat, her expression of pain, even speaking, it became a bit difficult.


    The older brother with a gentle face is gone, and replaced by this monster who doesn¡¯t even know himself and kills the killer...


    "Wukong... Save Sayu..." Xi Rihong looked anxious on the side.


    "Hey...Don''t act rashly! Otherwise, I don''t guarantee that this little girl''s fragile neck will not be broken..." The monster Feng Yu''s big hands tightened slightly, only cold and crazy in his eyes.Sha Yu''s complexion became more painful.His complexion was suffocated and slightly red, and he started to suffocate.


    "You are seeking your own death..." Monkey King gave him a faint look, his heart was almost ready, his heart moved, and Sha Yu, who was pinched by the monster Wind and Rain, was suddenly embraced by Monkey King. .At the same time, he looked at the door to the side and said faintly: "Taya, a few fish have escaped...you go and take care of them all..."


    "Yes! Master Wukong..." Toyuya replied with a respectful voice, disappearing with a instantaneous spell.


    But the monster Fengyu, at this moment, has been restrained by an invisible force, unable to move, even if it is a roar, it has been unable to send out...


    Seeing Sayu''s appearance at this moment, Monkey King gently rubbed her head and said softly, "Now you should understand that he is no longer the same as before?"


    "Why did it become like this... the hateful Oshemaru... I won''t forgive him..." Sayu burst into tears, her eyes full of endless hatred for Oshemaru.


    "Follow me in the future, and I will give you the strength to avenge... Now, let the wind and rain be free!" A light flashed in Sun Wukong''s hand, and an ancient sword flashed in his hand: "You come... or me?"


    "I... come on!..." Sha Yu overcomes the fear in her heart, took the ancient sword in the hands of Monkey King, and walked slowly towards the wind and rain...


    "Brother Fengyu...I''m sorry...I think now, you must be in pain, right? I...I''ll be free for you..." Sayu''s eyes were tearful, although pain in her heart, she still held her mind, closed her eyes, and the ancient sword in her hand was straight. Stuck straight into Feng Yu''s body...


    On the ancient sword, fluorescence emerges, that is a trace of supernatural power that Sun Wukong deliberately attached to it, which can purify all evil...


    And Feng Yu¡¯s body was also in the fluorescence, disappearing a little bit...Finally, Feng Yu¡¯s original soul emerged...


    "Sayu... right?"


    A long and long sound echoed slowly, and the soul of Feng Yu disappeared...


    "Brother Fengyu..." Sha Yu was stunned, unable to sit down on the ground.


    Sun Wukong patted her fragrant shoulder lightly to show comfort. Now it¡¯s useless to say anything, cry. After crying, it¡¯s all right...


    "Brother Wukong..." Sayu suddenly plunged into Sun Wukong''s arms, crying bitterly...


    A few people walked out of the secret room. Monkey King looked at the house in front of him and waved his hand. The ground rumbling and the cave collapsed. In an instant, the house in front was buried under the ground, and it became history.


    "Master Goku..." At the same time, Tayueya''s figure also appeared beside Monkey King.


    "It''s done?" Monkey King looked at her and asked casually.


    "Yes... there are eight people in total, not one left..."


    The place where the Wind Demons live.Looking at the only remaining Fengmo clan, Monkey King said lightly: "Now you already know what Dashewan is, and you have escaped his shadow on you. I believe that the guy will not dare to trouble you anymore. Be a steadfast person for me, don¡¯t always think about unrealistic things..."


    "Yes, Lord Goku, thank you so much this time. If it weren''t for your help, I''m afraid that our Fengmo clan would be slain by the Oshemaru..." A middle-aged man was very grateful. Sorry to Monkey King.


    "It''s okay... it''s just a matter of effort, we have something to do, so let''s say goodbye..." Monkey King waved his hand and said.


    "Yes...then we won''t bother you...Sayu, the child, please give it to you..." The middle-aged man nodded respectfully, turned his head to look at Sayu, and said: "Sayu, I must be better in the future Sheng is waiting for Master Wukong, learn from him, he is the great benefactor of our whole family!"


    "It''s... the patriarch..."


    Looking at the backs of the Monkey Kings away, the middle man''s eyes flashed with a hint of hope: "Even Dashewan is so afraid of Lord Wukong, I think... Come on! Sayu, the future Fengmo clan, I''m afraid It''s up to you..."


    "Tayuya, how far is it from Otonin Village?" On the way, Yu Rihong looked at the road that stretched ahead, and couldn''t help turning her head to look at Tayuya.


    "I''ll be there in half a day... If you go all the way, it will only take a few hours..." Toyu also knew that Yurihong''s place in Monkey King''s heart, so he spoke very politely.


    "Half a day? Wukong, I think we should stop driving like this, in the village, but there are still many things for me to deal with..." Xi Rihong suddenly frowned and looked at Monkey King.He is Konoha''s special forbearance, and at the same time he has his own class to take, but he is not as leisurely as Monkey King.


    "En...Since you have said so, okay..." Monkey King nodded and waved his hand. Suddenly, the figures of several people appeared in a village.


    On the street, he looked a little calm, no one was visible, and the doors and windows were closed, making it seem that no one was there.


    Familiar streets, familiar scenes, I was stunned when seeing the familiar streets and scenes, his face was full of shock: "This... is Otonin Village?!..."


    And Sayu also widened her eyes in shock, looking at Sun Wukong''s gaze, full of admiration: "Is this the''ninjutsu'' of Brother Wukong? It''s amazing...this far place is here in one go..."


    "Do you know where Otonin Village is?" Xi Rihong suddenly looked at Monkey King with an unexpected look. Now that he knew, why did he go so many wrong ways?Do you have nothing to do while idle?As for this fascinating ability, she was already familiar with it, and it was just the legendary time space ninjutsu.


    "Didn¡¯t I have told you before? What I don¡¯t know about yet..." Monkey King smiled faintly, but glanced around from the corner of his eyes, and said: "But this Otonin Village is really hostile to us. What..."


    As Sun Wukong¡¯s words just fell, a large number of Yinren suddenly appeared in the surrounding streets and houses, all strange shapes and evil spirits, and the eyes of the few people who looked at Monkey King were full of strong hostility...


    "Taya, you betrayer, do you still have the guts to return to the village? Humph! Today, you must come back and forth..."


    A group of Otonin did not say much. Instead, Qi Qi showed up their weapons and launched an attack on Monkey King, because they had been identified as enemies, there was no need to talk nonsense, and their task was to get rid of the traitors... ..

 629 Chapter 74 The Destruction of Yinnin Village

    Although Yinren had heard of the horror of Monkey King, he had never seen it with his own eyes. Apart from being vigilant, he didn''t have much fear.And they think we are so many.Are you afraid that you won¡¯t be the only four of you?


    Looking at the dozens of Yinren who were rushing forward without fear, Monkey King shook his head faintly: "It seems that my reputation needs to be improved!" As he said, he stretched out his right hand without any haste. When the Otonin people approached them, their index finger tapped Rinku...


    Bang~~bang~~


    In an instant, the sound of ninjas who leaped over suddenly fell from the air in horror, and immediately fell to the ground like a huge boulder, shaking out a hole in the boss...and Some, but directly shook the house into ruins...


    "What''s the matter?!! Then...what kind of ninjutsu is that?..."


    And the rest of the sound of Shinobu all showed surprise, full of vigilance and solemnity.The group of people before, all have the strength of Shangren!It''s all finished like this?


    "We''re just here to get something... and we''ll leave soon... If you''re interested, just get out of the way, otherwise, I don''t mind destroying your entire Otonin Village..." Monkey King glanced at the people around him and said with a faint expression.


    "Huh! Really arrogant! Do you think that you just want to destroy our Otonin Village? It''s ridiculous..."


    "It seems that we are also underestimated..."


    "Hehe~~ Our Otonin Village, although it is only a humble Shinnin Village... But it''s not that anyone can enter if they want to enter, and they can be destroyed if they want to... Want to enter the village? Yes, only then, You just lie down and go in..."


    "Haha~~~"


    Yigan Yinnin suddenly laughed and laughed. This is Yinnin Village, a village created by Oshimaru, and Oshimaru is like a god in their hearts. How can they be destroyed if others want to destroy it? Dropped?Therefore, out of respect for Oshemaru, they are so arrogant that they fear no one.


    As everyone knows, they regard them as the omnipotent big snake pill, have already thrown them away, kept them in the dark, fleeing alone, leaving behind this group of poor insects, acting as cannon fodder, resisting powerful enemies, to win more for themselves Escape time...


    "It seems that you are looking for your own dead end! Ha ha..." A slight smile suddenly hung on Monkey King''s face, his hands suddenly opened, and a soft drink rang out: "Drink!"


    Suddenly, a terrible air wave centered on him, sweeping in all directions, scraping the ground three feet, wherever it went, destroying everything... stone brick walls, trees and houses, they were swept and collapsed in an instant, turning into countless The dust flies in the billowing smoke, and the weather is amazing...Among them, countless figures are flying, with panic and screams, making the dust and smoke stained with blood red...


    At this moment, the Otonin people realized that their behavior was so ridiculous that they actually laughed and despised such a terrible powerhouse...Originally, they might not have to die...but now they regret it, it is too late, they are over, and Otonin Village ...The same is over...


    But within a few seconds, the original Otonin Village has turned into a flat land, as far as the eye can see, it is clean, there is nothing but sand...


    Yurihong stared at everything around him dumbfounded. Even Konoha, who didn¡¯t want to go to war easily, was simply destroyed in front of them. Yes, Jane. Simple, but a few seconds, a Shinobu village disappeared...


    "Okay...good...so awesome..." Toyuya''s eyes were full of excitement and fire. Looking at Monkey King enthusiastically, this kind of power was what she wanted in her life!


    However, Yurihong and Fengma Shayu looked different from the excitement and excitement of Tayuya. After the shock, a trace of intolerance appeared on their faces. After all, this is a Shinobu Village!No matter how abhorrent they are, there are hundreds of lives!


    Human beings are so complicated and changeable, no matter how hateful the other party is, once they become vulnerable, they will give birth to that ridiculous and unnecessary sympathy...


    "Don''t feel sympathy for them... Poor people have their own hate... The blame can only be blamed on them for following the wrong person. In their minds, they have been deeply ingrained by the thoughts of Oshemaru, and they are incurable..." Monkey King faintly looked at Xi Rihong and Sha Yu Dao.


    "I know... it''s just a bit of emotion..." Yurihong nodded. As a ninja, she is not the kind of meaningless kind person.


    "The village is ruined... what Duo Yuya was looking for..." Sha Yu looked at the flat ground around him, and looked at Monkey King.


    "Uh... I forgot about this..." Monkey King suddenly touched his head, and Chao Tayu also looked over with embarrassment.


    "It''s okay, it''s ruined, it''s not an important thing... Now as long as I can follow Master Goku, I''m already content..." Toyu also shook his head, but looked at Monkey King with admiration. , Monkey King''s unfathomable and terrifying strength had already deeply attracted her and was impressed by her.


    Everyone is different to the person they like. Some girls like handsome boys, some girls like honest and loyal guys, and some girls just like uncles, maybe... Falling in love with someone is often just From this little bit of goodwill...


    And Tayuya was attracted by Monkey King''s terrifying power, almost to the point of being helpless...


    As for Xi Rihong, being rescued by Monkey King again and again, naturally she has long been secretly in love, but there are too many wives in this stuff, but it makes her very entangled, and she has never tried to pierce the window paper.


    "What you said, I love to hear it!" Monkey King squeezed Do Yuya''s face and couldn''t help but smiled: "Since you have said so, I can''t let you down, isn''t it..."


    As Monkey King said, with a light wave of his hand, the space in front of him suddenly fluctuated like a mirror surface, but the familiar picture appeared in front of a few people.


    "This... is this the Otonin Village before it was destroyed?" Yurihong suddenly looked at Monkey King with curiosity, not knowing what he wanted to do.


    Monkey King laughed, and Asada Yu also looked at it: "Let''s say, where is the thing you want? I''ll take it out for you..."


    "Take it? Take it out? How do you take it?" Not only Xi Rihong was curious, but even Tayuya and Sayu looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "There... yes, under the old tree facing the wall..."


    After Doyuki''s guidance, Monkey King also found the place where she was hiding: "It''s so secretly hidden, I don''t know what it is?"


    Watching Monkey King move the camera under the ancient tree little by little, Yurihong and the three daughters held their breath, wanting to see exactly what Monkey King wants to do. Otonin Village has been destroyed, can you still destroy it? Can''t get things out?..

 630 Chapter 75 has another task?

    Seeing the three girls'' wide-eyed expressions, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile, stretched out his right hand, and peeked into the space screen...


    Well, in fact, he doesn''t need to make such an extra effort, just want to make the three women even more shocking.


    "Hand... reached in..." Sha Yu widened her eyes in surprise, looking at the screen, Monkey King took out his palm under the tree, and a big hole was pulled out in a moment, but she could see Sa Yuyi. Hell look.


    "This...is this space-time ninjutsu? It''s amazing..." Xi Rihong was also amazed.


    "Time and Space Ninjutsu..." An unprecedented excitement suddenly appeared in Doyuya''s eyes looking at Monkey King.


    In the three women¡¯s wide-open eyes with surprise, Monkey King took out a black cloth package and handed it to Doyuya: "Here, this is it!"


    "The ruined thing... can still be taken out... this... this is incredible... I haven''t heard that time space ninjutsu has such abilities!" Yuri Hong''s face was shocked, looking at Duyou The package in his hand said, "What is in it? If you are willing to catch a cold, come to Otonin Village to get this thing?"


    "Nothing...just a scroll of secret arts..." Doyuya opened it carefully, revealing a scroll of secret arts inside, picked it up, and handed it to Monkey King: "Master Wukong, this is my accident I got it from Maru¡¯s laboratory easily. There are some secret information about his research, and some information about the rebirth of the dirty soil!"


    "I''m going...what did I think it was... so it was this kind of garbage?" Monkey King suddenly rolled his eyes.


    "What is rubbish? This is a rare piece of clue information!" However, Xi Rihong looked very surprised.Indeed, these materials are indeed trash to Monkey King, but to others, they still have a lot of value.Even with a little clue, you can find the weakness of Dashewan.


    "Forget it, if you like it, just take it back and give Tsunade a deal!" Monkey King threw it to Yurihong with a look of indifferent expression.Seeing Ta Yuya''s reluctance, he said faintly: "It''s just a fragmented scroll, what can''t you bear! As long as you are obedient, brother will consider teaching you time and space ninjutsu..."


    Since they all think that Monkey King uses space ninjutsu, consider it as space ninjutsu, because it is difficult to explain clearly at a time, so Monkey King is too lazy to explain it, but it is also time space ninjutsu. The technique is true, for Monkey King, time and space ninjutsu naturally comes in handy.


    "Really?" Dua Yuya''s eyes were swept away, and immediately replaced by excitement and excitement.


    "Since the matter is over, let''s go back quickly!" Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King and said.


    "En!" Monkey King nodded, and his heart moved, and the four figures disappeared here at the same time. When they appeared, they had already appeared in Konoha''s Hokage office.


    "At this time, space ninjutsu is really easy to use! It saves a lot of time on the road..." Looking at Tsunade sitting on his desk working, Yuri blushed in amazement.The journey of the past two days, in the hands of Monkey King, was instantaneous, indeed amazing.


    "Oh...have you come back..." Looking at the Monkey King who suddenly appeared, Tsunade looked very calm, glanced at Sayu behind Monkey King, and Dai''s eyebrows suddenly frowned: "You guy, okay. Every time I go out, I can bring a girl back..."


    "The charm is too big, there is no way..." Monkey King looked narcissistic.


    "Say you are fat, are you really panting, right?" Tsunade gave Monkey King a blank look, and then his expression became a little serious: "I got a report from Gaara and the others. The prison incident is over long ago... you guys. Why did you come back today? Where did you go to play?"


    "What a fun! Brother went to do business... and chased the Osha Maru all over the street, and destroyed Otonin Village by the way..." Monkey King said with a faint expression.


    "What?!! You...you ruined Otonin Village?!" Tsunade''s eyes widened suddenly and he got up directly from the chair.Turning his head to look at the red, wanting to get her affirmation.


    Yurihong nodded, and taught Tsunade the scroll that had been prepared a long time ago: "This is information about Osake Maru researching some forbidden techniques..."


    Tsunade hurriedly took it, and after opening it for a few times, he closed it: "Although it''s just a little fur, it also has a little effect." After speaking, he turned his head and looked at Monkey King, with a shocked expression on his face. Lulu immediately shook his head: "You guy... really ruined Otonin Village... Now the entire Ninja world is going to be in turmoil... and your name, Monkey King, I''m afraid it will really shock the entire Ninja world. Up..."


    "I treat my fame as a cloud..." Monkey King waved his hand and looked at Sayu''s introduction: "She is Fengmo Shayu of the Fengmo clan. I will study with me in the future and get a residence permit!"


    "Huo...Hokage-sama...Hello..." Sai Yu suddenly looked nervous and respectful.


    "What a beautiful little girl...you guy...has a lot more promise than Zilai..." Tsunade glared at Monkey King with a teasing look. For some reason, she felt a little upset at this moment.


    "But, how could Jilaiya''s dick be better than his brother..." Monkey King said with a look of disdain.


    "Master Wukong... it''s not a good habit to talk bad about people behind your back!" At this moment, Zi Lai suddenly walked in from the door, and behind him was following Naruto.After Naruto saw Monkey King, his expression of surprise suddenly appeared: "Big Brother Wukong, so you are here! I heard that you did the task. Have you finished it?"


    "En!" Sun Wukong nodded, and looked over at Chao Zilai, somewhat surprised: "Why are you guys who peek at the women''s bathhouse every day?"


    "Aren''t these all your masterpieces? Throw me an oil bottle... And, it''s not peeping, it''s taking materials..." Jilai also said, looking at Naruto.


    "So are you satisfied with this disciple?" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "It''s okay! This kid really likes ting to my appetite..." Jilaiya''s face was a rare smile.


    "I think what you have appetite for is this kid''s seduction!" Monkey King suddenly looked at Chao Zi Lai with a look of contempt. This guy''s taste is really not so heavy.


    Jiraiya just wanted to say something, but Tsunade stopped in time: "Don''t talk nonsense, Jiraiya, what are you doing here?"


    "En... When I was teaching Naruto ninjutsu just now, I found a man who was injured and drifting along the water in a small river... So I saved him. Now he is in the hospital. It seems that there is some task I want to entrust, so I I''ll say hello to you..."


    "Task? Take me to see..."


    PS: I was helping others during the day, so I only had two chapters in time.During this time, I don¡¯t know why there are so many happy events...

 631 Chapter 76: One Cant Be Unethical

    Konoha Hospital.


    The person Naruto and Zilai also rescued was a middle-aged uncle in his 30s. When Monkey King and the others came here, he had already woke up, but he was lying on the chuang with a bandage all over his body. , With the color of grief.


    "Hey! Lord Naruto is here, just tell me if you have anything!" Jilai also looked at this person and said.


    "You... hello... Hokage-sama..." After seeing Tsunade, the man was stunned. He didn''t expect Konoha''s fifth-generation Hokage to be such a beautiful young woman.


    Immediately, he was very respectful and a little nervous: "Sorry...Because I am injured, I can''t salute anymore. I hope Master Naruto will forgive me..."


    "Those are spared... tell me about you! What''s the matter?" Tsunade sat on a chair, looking at the man with a serious expression.


    "Yes... I entrusted the task from Kata Nami Kanayama... We saw that Kanayama is a village named Susan Mountain in the country of Kawa. Six months ago, a group of people named Hei Chu family entered our village and occupied the village. , Killing villagers for no reason...


    "This is really too much..." Sayu said with an angry expression.


    "It''s not just too much, it''s time to kill!" Sun Wukong took a faint sentence, and at the same time he felt that the matter was a little familiar, he searched his memory, and suddenly: "It''s not about Leiya... "


    "Yes... they really should kill! Innocently killed our villagers... and buried them alive... while also robbing all our money... they... are so cruel... so I want to hire your Konoha ninjas to escort me While returning to the village, he also helped us solve all the black hoes!"


    "What is the name of the leader of the Black Hoe family?" Tsunade asked with a serious face.


    "Lei Ya... this guy likes to bury others alive, he is a complete lunatic!" said Lei Ya, this person showed fear, but he hated more.


    Jilai also heard the name, and his brows were obviously frowned.


    "Reya... really it is him... Tsunade, this task is a bit difficult... Don''t send some cannon fodder over..." Monkey King fixed his eyes on Tsunade''s pair of big waves, lightly. The way.


    "En? Is there any problem?" Tsunade''s eyebrows suddenly frowned: "This looks like a group of gangsters who are interested in money?" As for Monkey King''s gaze, she thought she hadn''t seen it. Tire, she can understand it, if she cares about it, she will be guaranteed to suffer.


    "Fuck? If it''s that simple..." Monkey King gave Tsunade a blank glance. In the original work, it''s also thanks to Naruto who have a pig''s foot aura, otherwise you would have killed him.


    "What... how do you say? You seem to know something?" Tsunade suddenly looked at Monkey King with a serious expression.


    "Black Hoe Leiya, the rebellious Ninja of the Water Country, and the Seven Ninja Swords, can''t be solved by anyone..." Monkey King briefly introduced.


    "Does this guy really know everything?" Xi Rihong muttered, looking at Monkey King.


    "Nin Sword Seven? It seems that it is not a simple task..." Tsunade looked extremely serious, looked at the client, and said: "This task, we Konoha can take it, but With the strength of the Seven Ninja Swords, at least it must be listed as an A-level mission. If something happens on the way, I am afraid it will be listed as an S-level mission. If it is feasible, please sign it!" said, handed a copy. The contract is over.


    "S-class? That Leiya...is it so scary?" The client suddenly looked surprised.


    "Seven Ninja swords, everyone in Shangren is an elite among the elite...some, even reaching the strength of the shadow level...what do you think?" Jilaiya looked at the mission client with a serious face. Past, said.


    "Okay! No matter A level or S level, as long as you can eliminate the black hoes family, we will pay you the prescribed amount..." After that, the client simply signed the contract.


    "Okay, Konoha took over this task..." Tsunade nodded, turned his head and smiled softly at Monkey King, and said, "Goku, I''m going to trouble you again this time..."


    "Hmm? Brother just finished the task and came back, OK? You really think of me as a coolie! Don''t do it, don''t do it!" Monkey King suddenly glared at Tsunade, his brother just came back and even fart. , Your sister gave me another task?If it wasn''t for the fact that you are the sister I''m interested in, do you still want to pay for labor?


    "Don''t do this! Because the manpower is very short! Help!" Tsunade blinked at Monkey King, his expression pleased.


    "Tsunade-sama..." Silent looked at Tsunade''s appearance at the moment, and suddenly his chin almost fell.Even Ji Lai was stunned.


    Nima, Tsunade is actually acting like a baby, brother is a little bit uncontrollable!Sun Wukong''s firm heart was shaken suddenly.


    "Don''t go...say no...don''t go...man, man..." Sun Wukong held Xiong in both hands and looked up at the sky, very stiff.It¡¯s only halfway through, but I heard Tsunade¡¯s slightly regretful sigh: "That¡¯s a shame... I planned to treat you after you complete this mission... Go have a meal and make an appointment. What will happen..."


    "No! Tsunade, you have known me for so long, and you have never dated! Leave this task to me! It is guaranteed to be done beautifully!" Jiraiya suddenly yelled.


    "Go to your sister... flash it aside..." Monkey King slapped the past, the strong wind rushed, and the figure of Jiraiya flew out the window...


    "Laughter fairy..." Naruto suddenly yelled, and came to the window to look at the figure lying on the street leaning across the street with black lines: "Sure enough, Big Brother Wukong is amazing!"


    "Huh huh! Since you have said so, this is a favor, I have helped..." Monkey King changed his normal and said very seriously.It''s just that this unscrupulous behavior got the big eyes of Xi Rihong''s women, who just wanted to refuse so hardcore.


    Tsunade looked at Monkey King with a smile on his face and nodded: "Well, please... I''ll wait for your triumphant return..." Then he changed his tone and said: "Actually... Konoha''s manpower is It¡¯s really not enough... This time I can¡¯t send Shinobu to complete this task, so I have to send you a trip. Konoha has no one to send out, so if you can, you still bring your little sisters. Let''s go together... As for Xi Rihong, I have other arrangements..."


    "Is that so? All right, as long as you abide by the agreement...wash. Bai. Bai. Wait for me to come back!"


    "..." Tsunade''s brows suddenly jumped, and he can''t be too shameless!When did I promise you something like that?Inexplicably, Tsunade felt something wrong in his heart...

 632 Chapter 77 Seeing Jinshan

    "Brother Wukong! Take me! Take me! What kind of D-level and C-level tasks have been doing so boring! You must take me this time!" Naruto on the side came to Sun Wukong, Shouted expectantly.


    "En? What are you doing with you? Brother is surrounded by sister paper. Do you want to be a light bulb?" Monkey King glanced at Naruto and said lightly.


    "..." Naruto stared at Monkey King blankly, suddenly speechless.If he is an adult, he might have vomited blood already at this moment.Don''t bring such a blow.


    With a single word, Naruto, who has an invincible mouth, was blocked, but Monkey King looked at the client and said faintly: "No today. I just returned to the village. I will go to the village for a meal first. Now, we will leave tomorrow morning..." As he said, he walked outside the house without waiting for the other person to answer.


    As soon as he left, Xiri Hongshayu and others naturally followed closely.


    "..." The client stared blankly at the people who were going away, and then he reacted and shouted: "Hey! I am like this... How do you tell me to leave tomorrow?" No one answered, leaving the client behind. Man looked at the bandage wrapped around his body, and was in a daze, a feeling of being blackened in his heart...


    "I won''t find the wrong person?..."


    After having a meal with Tsunade and other women, Monkey King also decided on the quota for this visit.Fenghua Xiaoxue, Sayu, and the three daughters of Yuya walked with him.But Hinata and Xi Rihong all have their own tasks to do, so they can''t walk together.


    After all, Konoha''s vitality has only just recovered a little after the Oshe Maru incident, and there are still many things to do!


    The starry sky at night is coming and going fast. When my eyes are closed and opened again, a new day has arrived.


    At the entrance of the village, Monkey King waved his hand to Tsunade who had been sent here all the way, and said, "Go back! Okay, after this mission, I may not be back so soon. After all, Xiaoxue and Sayu basically don¡¯t have anything. Yes, I will take advantage of this time to train them!"


    "En! Be careful!" Tsunade nodded. She is still very relieved of Monkey King. Who can hurt such a monster?


    "Okay! But... Brother is about to leave, Tsunade, let''s have a parting kiss!" Monkey King opened his arms and hugged Tsunade.


    "You better go to die!" Tsunade snorted suddenly, turning around and retreating from behind.The target disappeared, but Monkey King picked up the mute next to him, and smiled: "The big one ran away, the small one is the same..." As he said, there was a sound of''wave''...


    "Wow! Let''s go..." In the sky, Sun Wukong''s lewd laughter echoed...


    "This hooligan..." Silent blushed, looking at the back of Monkey King, his eyes were a little blurred.


    "You seem very happy..." Tsunade looked at Silent, with a playful smile in his eyes.


    "That...there is..." Mute''s pretty face became more flushed, and he turned his head hurriedly.


    "Humph!! Don''t deny it..." Tsunade gave a silent glance, looked at Monkey King''s back, and shook his head with regret: "Oh! Suddenly, I feel a little regretful..."


    "Uh!!" Silent''s eyes widened suddenly, and he said in surprise: "Tsuna-sama... Wouldn''t you also be to Goku-sama..."


    "Why? No?" Tsunade gave a silent look, and then sighed with helplessness: "Unfortunately, our age is so different..."


    "..." Silence suddenly remained silent and stopped talking.


    On the way, Monkey King looked at the client beside him, and said lightly: "By the way, I don''t know your name yet!"


    "You...Did you finally remember it?" The client burst into tears, because he had been ignored by Monkey King, so there was no time to introduce himself: "My name is Liusuke, Master Goku... Actually, there were three people who came to Konoha for help this time. Yes, but the other two were unfortunately killed..."


    Originally, he was seriously injured, but he couldn''t act, but it was natural to have Monkey King present. Therefore, he was very respectful of Monkey King''s powerful abilities.


    "En! That''s a shame..." Monkey King replied faintly, but he remembered that in the original book, there were three of them, but now, they have become one person, and the butterfly effect has already begun to incite.


    In the original book, the three of them were saved by Naruto. Now, the trajectory of Naruto¡¯s life has changed because of Monkey King¡¯s relationship. Therefore, he and Jilai can only save one person, and it made the other two tragedy. Up.


    But this kind of thing was not what Sun Wukong was interested in, so he immediately ignored it.


    Hurrying all the way, take a short break when you are tired... And Monkey King also hurry up a little time after dinner, teaching Xiaoxue and others some simple cultivation methods.


    Before they knew it, a house appeared in front of them, independent of the roadside, with a faint scent of curry.


    Monkey King remembered that it was called a life-saving curry shop by Li Luoke.But he was not interested in that kind of curry, so he didn''t stay longer.


    Liusuke has been in a hurry, because he has been thinking about saving people.


    When he came to a small hillside, Liusuke pointed to a large mountain in front of him and said, "That mountain is Kata Nami Jinshan..."


    "Are you in a hurry? Then, let''s go!" Monkey King glanced at him and said lightly.


    "Yes¡­"


    At dusk, the group finally came to Jianjinshan, and Liusuke first took Monkey King and the others to a cemetery. Liusuke was very anxious and came to one of the tombs with bare hands. Anxiously he threw up the dirt... he was digging his grave...


    "Hey! What the hell are you doing..." Xiaoxue looked very surprised, and immediately shouted.It''s just that the gloomy atmosphere all around made her Yu Sayu seem very scared, Jiao''s body clinging to Monkey King''s body, one left and one right, inseparable.Only Tayuya''s expression was indifferent, but he didn''t seem to be pressured by this terrifying atmosphere.


    "Please, help, he...he must be alive..."


    "Buried alive..." Sun Wukong nodded faintly: "There is still a faint breath... Sure enough, he is still alive..." As he reached out with one hand, the soil in the tomb suddenly turned on its own, but a coffin was from the ground. Rising from the ground... Immediately after landing slowly on the ground, Monkey King waved his hand and banged, the coffin lid opened directly, revealing a figure inside...


    "Tang Si!" Liusuke suddenly rushed over with a look of surprise, sniffed, and was overjoyed: "There is still anger, and she is not dead! Tang Si! Tang Si!!!"


    "Huh! I said why it''s so noisy... It turns out that you are robbing the tomb! Hey~~Rousuke... I didn''t expect that you guy would dare to come back... Did you bring a helper..."


    At this moment, a dozen men in black suddenly appeared, surrounded Monkey King and the others, watching them with cold eyes, like a cat playing a mouse...


    PS: I''m finally done, this is really hard work for people to move furniture!Moving from the first floor to the sixth floor, back and forth, there is no elevator, cheating!this is!Tired out, there are still two shifts today and three shifts tomorrow...

 633 Chapter 78—The Tragic Thunder Tooth

    "Wu...Master Wukong...they are Lei Ya''s subordinates..." Liusuke looked at the people in the black robe around him, and was shocked. He helped Kuanba and came to the back of Sun Wukong.


    "No guard...Which village are you ninjas?...But forget it, digging a grave in the middle of the night is here, but it''s a capital crime..." A black robe-shrouded man looked at the Monkey King and the others, but he smiled. , Waved his hand and said indifferently: "Catch Liusuke back and hand it to the leader for disposal. He is a fugitive from our village... As for the others... If they resist, let''s kill them..."


    "Haha~~ Killing... really a good adjective!" A faint smile suddenly appeared on Monkey''s face: "However, you seem to have reversed their identities..."


    As Sun Wukong¡¯s words just fell, an icy killing intent appeared in Do Yuya¡¯s eyes. To deal with such a young man, there is no need for Sun Wukong to act personally. The cold light flashed in his hand, and the sword in both hands flashed in his hand. Under the night sky, Da Yuya''s figure was like a ghost, flashing in the crowd, accompanied by screams, a corpse crashed down...


    "You...who are you?!!!" The black-robed crowd was shocked, their indifferent expressions were replaced by fear.Now they have changed from the god of death who controls the life and death of others to souls that can be harvested at any time.


    It¡¯s just that no one answered. The merciless slaughter continued. No matter how they resisted, they were still beaten by one move. They, in front of this seemingly weak girl, were as weak as an ant. In a moment, the black-robed people had no survivors. ¡­


    "When you come out, you will have to pay it back sooner or later... When you came out for evil, your life no longer belongs to you..." Monkey King looked at the cold corpses around him with a calm expression, turned his head, and looked at Liusuke: "Take your friends, find a safe place to hide, the rest, nothing is wrong with you, follow us, you will only get in the way..."


    "Yes..." Although Liusuke wanted to go with Sun Wukong to save his village, but looking at Sun Wukong''s indifferent expression, but inexplicably lacking the courage to follow, he could only nod his head helplessly, with a coma. Eight left here...


    "Well... Wukong... Do you want me and Sayu to avoid..." After Sun Wukong said, Xiaoxue was worried that she and Sayu would also drag Sun Wukong.


    "It''s okay... I don''t have time to protect that guy... As for you... of course you can''t compare with him..." Monkey King smiled softly at the two girls.


    "Oh..." Xiaoxue replied in a low voice, with a hint of joy on her face. In this case, they really have an extraordinary position in Monkey King''s heart.


    In a dimly lit room, a man in a black robe sat alone on a wooden chair, wiping a short stick with two sharp crescents in his hand, the expression in his eyes was a little crazy...


    "Lei Ya... there was an accident... all the patrols at the cemetery were killed..." Suddenly, a tender voice came from behind him.


    "Oh? Who is it?" Lei Ya''s face was indifferent, but his tone was a little surprised.


    "Rokusuke...one of the three people who fled before...he is back...and he also brought three helpers..."


    "Ninja? It seems that they escaped from the village... to ask for help... Hehe... Now, the funeral can be held again... Hehe..." Lei Ya''s eyes were full of evil madness, got up, and went outside the house...


    "Be careful...the person who came this time...very strong..." suddenly the tender voice came from behind him again.


    "Holding a funeral for the strong... Don''t you think... more interesting? Hey~~~"


    Looking at the large crowd that suddenly appeared in front of him, Monkey King smiled faintly: "It seems that we have been aware of our existence..." Then, Monkey King looked up and looked at a cliff where a black robe man was looking down. Everything below...


    "Taya, you''ll take care of these clutter..." After that, Monkey King appeared on the cliff with Sayu and Fenghua Xiaoxue. He looked at the black robe man in front of him with a faint smile: " You are the black hoe Thunder tooth, right?"


    "So fast! No trace at all..." Lei Ya looked at Monkey King, and suddenly his complexion became extra serious.


    "Lei Ya! Let''s... escape..." The immature voice came from behind Lei Ya again, but this time, it seemed a little frightened.


    "Lan Maru... Are you... trembling?" Lei Ya felt the slightly trembling body behind her, and her eyes widened in shock: "Is this person... really so powerful? It would make you so scared?"


    "I don¡¯t know...before...I didn¡¯t perceive his existence...obviously I can see it...but I can¡¯t perceive...this person...maybe very strong...formidable... once we do it...we will die here...I have this A feeling..."


    "There are even opponents you can''t perceive... this... how is it possible..." Lei Ya''s eyes widened in shock.For a long time, he believed in Ranmaru very much and regarded Ranmaru as his own eyes. Now he can''t see his eyes. How can he fight such an opponent?


    However, he cannot escape.


    "Since you can''t perceive... Then... let me protect you! Hey~~ Such an opponent... This is the first time I have met..." Lei Ya shouted immediately and picked up two mine guide rods. Tian: "Ninfa Lei Fang!"


    In an instant, lightning cried, and the sky was covered with dark clouds, covering the starry night sky. In an instant, it became extremely dark. Only the thunder and lightning around the body made the darkness, A gleam of light emerged...


    "A boring trick..." Monkey King shook his head indifferently, his figure flashed, so that in front of Lei Ya, a sharp sword in his hand had already pierced his xiong''s chamber, and the blood flowed out, making Lei Fang''s eyes widened and the lightning dissipated. The lightning rod in his hand fell to the ground with two sounds of "Kang Dang", and his figure fell straight down like this...


    On the other hand, Xiaoxue and Shayu looked at the back of Monkey King with admiration faces. They just like to see the heroic spirits who are easily killed by Monkey King no matter how strong the other party is!


    "How... maybe... so... strong..." Lei Ya''s eyes widened, in disbelief, muttered, and fell to the ground. The vitality passed quickly, and in a moment, it fell into darkness...


    But a package rolled down from his back...


    "What is this?" Xiaoxue and Sayu suddenly looked curious.


    Without answering, Monkey King opened the zipper of the package...


    Looking at the figure inside, Xiaoxue and Sayu suddenly looked surprised: "It''s a...person...!


    "


    PS: I made a mistake in the previous chapter. I will explain here: The person Liusuke wants to save is called Kuanba, the person that Monkey King rescued from the grave. Tang Si is the grandson of the life curry shop and the old woman.Now that the time for revision has passed, I don¡¯t bother to apply for revision. It¡¯s just a person¡¯s name, as everyone knows it...

 634 Chapter 79—Fog and Snow

    "Your name is Lan Wan, right!" Monkey King looked at the boy in the package and said lightly.


    "Yes... Lei Ya is dead... Then, I have no need to live... Please kill me..." Lan Wan lay in the package, motionless, facing life and death, still calm.


    "Ears and eyes...hands and feet...fetters..." Looking at Lan Wan, Monkey King said with a calm expression.


    "Can you...can see my heart...but...I can''t feel you...you are really scary...yes...I just live as Leya''s eyes and ears...and he has become my hands and feet, I traveled all over the world...because I was ill since I was a child and couldn¡¯t go out, others are hiding from me...I can only hide in the quilt and observe the world...We are all the same...Life is painful, I don¡¯t know what it means to live...until him Tell me...let us two in one..."


    "That time, I left the village for the first time and saw the outside world...everything outside was so fresh to me, and I was so happy... Since then, I have followed me whenever and wherever He is together...but now, he is dead, and I am alone again...Without Lei Fang, I can''t live alone, I have lost the reason to live...So, please kill me Right!"


    "Brother Wukong...this kid...so amazing..." Sayu pulled Monkey King''s sleeves, with a desire in his eyes, hoping that Monkey King would not kill him.


    "Can''t you live alone..." Monkey King looked at Lan Wan, frowning slightly, thinking about how to treat him, the flute sound suddenly entered his ears, and his thoughts suddenly moved, and he looked towards the battlefield below...


    I saw a rapidly spinning whirlwind sweeping towards Tayuya at an alarming speed...


    It was a storm formed by a group of ninjas from a family of black hoes holding sharp weapons, overlapping them, and spinning at a high speed. People hurt or die when they touch each other. Even the rock wall can cut a crack in the road...


    It''s a pity that they are facing Duo Yuya, this sister paper who has been developed by Monkey King to its full potential. The jade flute is placed between the lips and played gently, the magic sound lingers, turning into a sound blade, toward that rapid The rotating wall of people slashed away...


    Amidst the sound of''pouch'', the screams continued and the rotating storm stopped. A group of stacked figures fell to the ground like a collapsed tile wall. Among them, there were blood and broken arms. The scene was terrible...


    "Many...Tayueya... Is it too heavy to shoot?" Xiaoxue and Sayu looked pale, and the bloody scene made it difficult for the two sisters to adapt.


    "It''s quite bloody..." Monkey King rubbed his chin and smiled faintly. It''s just that this kind of sister paper also has a strange attraction, doesn''t it?


    In just a moment, the people of the black hoes were almost killed by Doyuya, because she was ordered by Monkey King to clean up the scum of this group of black hoes...


    "No... don''t kill me... I haven''t done anything! I''m not a bad guy! Please, don''t kill me!"


    Amid the screams, there was a series of begging for mercy. A young man looked at the demonic girl slowly approaching him. He was so scared that he almost didn''t pee his pants. He knelt on the ground, but begged for mercy. , Like that, it''s so soft to the extreme...


    It¡¯s just that Doyu also ignored his begging for mercy, his face was indifferent, a cold light flashed in his hand, and the shuriken had already stabbed relentlessly...


    "Ah!!!" cried out in fear, echoing in the night sky, really shocking, weeping ghosts!


    "Wait, Yuya!" A faint voice suddenly sounded, and the shuriken shuriken came to a halt on the young man''s neck.The latter froze there with fear and did not dare to move, cold sweat slipped off his face, showing the fear and tension in his heart.


    "Your name is Tang Si, right?" Monkey King suddenly appeared next to Doyuki with Sayu, looking at the man in front of him, and asked.


    "Yes...yes...I...I''m...Tang Si..." Tang Si''s voice trembled, looking at the Monkey King and several people, his eyes were full of fear.


    "A soft guy like you, still want to be a gangster? Do you want to die if you are idle?" Monkey King looked at Tang Si with disdain.


    "Yes... I''m sorry... I just think it''s so prestigious... I didn''t expect it to be so dangerous... I... I quit... I will leave the Black Hoe family immediately, please, don''t kill me..."


    "Spare your life, you can..." Monkey King pointed his finger at Lan Wan, and said lightly: "But from now on, he will live with you, right?"


    "No problem...no problem...As long as you don''t kill me, you can tell me to do anything..." Tang Si nodded repeatedly, and he did everything to survive.In my heart, I swear that after I have escaped this disaster, I will go home and honor my grandmother, and never come out to fool around again. The outside world is too dangerous.


    "Very good!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and the light cluster in his hand was condensed and poured into Lan Wan''s body... faintly said: "Now you... are like ordinary people. Following him, you will find a new meaning of living. ¡­"


    "I...my disease...heal..." Ranmaru stood up, her eyes widened in shock, seeming incredibly hard to believe: "What''s new... Is it worth living...?" He knelt down in front of Monkey King. , Very firmly said: "Thank you, I will be a human again..."


    Fluorescence not only cured Lan Wan¡¯s illness, but also dispelled the darkness in his heart... Monkey King hated those troublesome methods. He liked this very effective and direct method...


    In the end, Lan Wan followed Tang Si, who had changed his mistakes. Although it was a little different from the original work, the ending did not change much...


    The village was saved. Naturally, a group of villagers were grateful to Monkey King and they... Then they all dig their graves against the hoe, because all the people in their village were buried alive by Lei Ya. Since Kuan Ba ??is still alive, then Maybe there are other people alive...


    Seeing the hard work of their digging, Monkey King also helped them and saved all the people who were still alive. A total of five people were still alive. One of them made Monkey King a little surprised. She was a woman. , Is the ninja of Shuiyin Village...


    In the guest room, a woman wearing a Shuiyin Village guard came to Sun Wukong and said gratefully: "Thank you for saving me... I am Wuxue from Wuyin Village... I don''t know who my benefactor is..."


    "Son Wukong... from Konoha..." Sun Wukong faintly replied, looking at the woman in front of him with interest. There is no such link in the original work. Now he was very curious and asked: "In other words, why are you Will it be here? Was it buried alive by Leya?"


    "I''m ashamed to say... Thunder Ya is the rebellious Shinobu of our Water Country. The record belongs to one of the Seven Ninjas... My task is to bring him to justice and then bring him back to Shinobu Village..."


    "It''s just that I can''t beat them... but they were buried alive, right?" The woman didn''t finish her words, but Monkey King took it lightly.


    "Uh...yes..." Wuxue''s face was reddish, and she looked a little embarrassed. This person, how to say it so directly...

 635 Chapter 80 Rumors

    "Master Wukong, I have a request, please allow me!" Wuxue suddenly looked at Monkey King earnestly.


    "En? Let''s just listen!" Wuxue''s serious behavior made Sun Wukong a little surprised, and then added faintly: "But it''s the first thing to say...Although I saved you...but you will be avoided if you agree with your body. Come on... But if you insist on doing this... then I can only reluctantly agree..."


    "..." Wuxue Dai''s eyebrows trembled, and then she smiled softly: "You...Don''t be kidding...I am worthy of a big man like you! I just want your permission to return with Lei Ya''s corpse. Our village... After all, this is my mission..."


    "Is that so? Yes, but you have to promise me a request..." Monkey King nodded and looked towards Wuxue with a smile on his face.


    "What...what request? No...but...explain in advance that I already have a boyfriend..." Wuxue suddenly looked at Monkey King with alert.Okay, it seems that Monkey King''s joke just now made this sister very concerned.


    "Do you have a boyfriend? It¡¯s my business!" Sun Wukong gave Wuxue a white look: "Besides, obviously not, what pretends... Don¡¯t worry, my brother is very pure... My request is also very pure, just want to bring A few of them went out to experience..." Pointed to Shisayu and the others: "And the goal is your Water Country... You are from Wuyin Village, so let us be our tour guide for a period of time!"


    "If it''s this request, there is no problem at all..." Wuxue immediately agreed, but what''s the matter with your relieved expression?


    With Sun Wukong''s consent, Wuxue sealed Lei Ya''s body in a scroll and carried it with him...


    After resting here for a whole night, Monkey King and others bid farewell to the villagers and set off for the country of water...


    Stopping all the way, if you say it¡¯s a hurry, it¡¯s better to say it¡¯s a play. Although Wuxue rushed back to Wuyin Village to hand in the quest, she had no choice but to use Monkey King, so she could only follow depressedly...


    Along the way, Monkey King taught the practice methods of Sayu and Xiaoxue Chakra, as well as some simple ninjutsu. The speed of progress, the shocking Wuxue was amazed... The key is naturally the contribution of Monkey King...


    As for Doyuya, Monkey King casually gave her a scroll of ninjutsu in time and space, and she was already fascinated. She held it in her hands like a treasure every day to watch and learn, even when she slept, she had to hold it in her arms. The degree of madness made Monkey King think of those martial idiots in martial arts novels.


    It''s just that time and space ninjutsu is profound and difficult to understand. If there is no absolute talent, even if there is a cultivation method, it is difficult to achieve.It¡¯s just that Tayuya¡¯s talent is not too bad, and with the help of Monkey King, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you succeed in cultivation...


    Space-time ninjutsu is synonymous with power and mystery in this world, but Monkey King did not hesitate to teach it to Doyuya, in exchange for Doyuya''s absolute loyalty to Monkey King.


    Soon, a few days passed, and Monkey King and several people also came to the boundary of the Water Country.


    After a few days of getting along, Wuxue became more and more curious about Monkey King''s mystery.


    On the bustling street, Wuxue watched Monkey King repeatedly warned: "You are from Konoha. You have to converge in this water country, especially you, Wukong, don¡¯t offend people casually, or else Maybe one might be the reason for the war between the two countries..." Along the way, she can be regarded as seeing the extent of Monkey King''s troubles. Seeing who is upset, she slaps them and beats them to death...


    "But! Who dares to have trouble with brother, brother will slap him to death!"


    "The enemy of Master Wukong is my enemy!"


    "..." Wuxue looked at Monkey King and Tayuya for a long time without words, and finally could only sigh: "I suddenly regret bringing you here..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not the kind of person who likes to cause trouble... But I can''t bear it if others provoke me..." Monkey King patted Wuxue''s fragrant shoulders with a reassuring expression.It was just because of this that it made her even more uneasy.


    "There is a hotel there... after walking for a day, I am hungry, Wukong, let''s go in and sit down!" Xiaoxue suddenly pointed to a hotel and looked at Monkey King.


    "Okay! Listen to you..."


    As soon as they entered the door of the hotel, Sun Wukong heard the people in the hotel talk...


    "Have you heard? I heard that Otonin Village, which has just risen recently, was turned into a flat land by others..."


    "Well... I also heard about this... That Otonin Village seems to be Konoha''s super S-rank rebels, formed by the legendary one of the three ninjas, Oshomaru... Not long ago, Oshomaru performed Konoha destruction Have you heard of the plan..."


    "Who doesn''t know about this! That Dashemaru is really a monster! Even the three generations of Naruto and other powerful people have been killed..."


    "Hey! There is no way for this. The third generation of Hokage is strong, but after all he is old..."


    "Yeah! I''m getting old... just what does the destruction of Otonin Village have to do with this?"


    "Could it be that Otonin Village wanted to destroy Konoha, and was finally retaliated by Konoha, killing them?"


    "Your question is right. The destruction of Otonin Village has something to do with Konoha, but it doesn''t matter... Do you know why Oshemaru failed in the plan to destroy Konoha?"


    "This...this is really not clear to us..."


    "En...this matter is indeed a bit secretive, you don''t know it is reasonable, I also heard about the news that Otonin Village was destroyed..."


    "What is it? Let me tell you, I hate Guanzi the most..."


    "Don''t hurry... What''s the hurry... Because there is a super ninja in Konoha village... Oshemaru was beaten away by one move. So far, I only dare to hide in the dark and dare not show up..."


    "Who are you lie to... Although Oshemaru is very annoying, everyone can see his strength... Such a strong person can be defeated by a single trick... Only ghosts believe..."


    A group of listeners suddenly booed.


    "Don''t believe it, there is still such a person in the world, and Otonin Village, this person will destroy him in a moment..."


    "You guy, the more you talk, the more exaggerated... Then tell me... what is this person''s name?!"


    "Humph! Interested now! I won''t talk about it yet!"


    "Good boy, do you want to tell me? Or, I''ll make you a eunuch..."


    "Hey! Big brother! This is a joke! The little brother said, the little brother said it''s not alright? That man! He is...the fianc¨¦ of the fifth generation of Naruto now...Son Wukong! Sun adult!"


    "Monkey King? What a strange name...is there such a person in the Ninja World?"


    In the hotel, it suddenly became noisy with home...


    "The person they said... wouldn''t it be you?" Wuxue''s eyes widened, looking at Monkey King beside him in surprise.


    "Ahem~~ It seems to be... But when is Tsunade''s fianc¨¦?..."..

 636 Chapter 81-Terumi Ming

    "The rumors are really unreliable!"


    A few people from Monkey King entered the hotel. Hearing the surrounding discussions became more and more outrageous, they reluctantly shook their heads. This is how the rumor came out.However, his name, Monkey King, is really as Tsunade said, his name has been passed down to the entire Ninja world.


    "That...Is Shinnin Village really destroyed by you?" Wuxue looked at Monkey King curiously. After a few days of getting along, she found that Monkey King was mysterious and interesting, but she could really destroy one by one''s power. Ninja Village?


    "Yeah! It will be destroyed if it is unhappy..." Monkey King said indifferently.


    "...Looking at it''s unpleasant...then it''s gone..." Wuxue looked at Monkey King speechlessly for a while, how many people in the Ninja World dare to say such domineering words?But thinking about the character of this guy, I was relieved again. If he really has that strength, he might actually die if he sees it upset...


    "Uh... I seem... I brought an extremely dangerous guy to the Water Country..." Wuxue thought, and suddenly large drops of cold sweat slipped from her forehead.However, she is not dissatisfied with Monkey King¡¯s approach, because Otonin Village is a super S-grade rebel, the village created by Oshimaru, the shadow of people, the bark of the tree, and the rumor that Oshimaru in the Ninja world is terrible, so the sound Ninja Village was naturally classified as extremely disgusting by others.


    It''s just that Monkey King''s remarks, "I think it''s unhappy, so it''s extinguished," but it made Wuxue restless, this thing is simply an extremely dangerous existence!Like a time bomb, it will explode at any time. If he suddenly sees their misty village unhappy, it will be a disaster!


    Although Otonin Village was established not long ago, but the strength lies there. Not to mention the three generations of Hokage who killed Konoha, and almost destroyed Konoha, such a village should not be underestimated!However, in such a village, it is rumored that Sun Wukong was destroyed by himself, and the big snake pill who dared to hide in the dark did not dare to show up. How terrible is such a person?


    Although there are some worries in my heart, Wuxue still trusts Monkey King. After all, her life was saved by Monkey King. After a few days of getting along, I found that Monkey King was somewhat arbitrary, not very reliable, and a little lustful, but in general In general, the impression given to her is pretty good.


    Now that he came to the country of water, after enough rest, Wuxue took Monkey King and the others to Wuyin Village for a return.


    She didn''t dare to leave Sun Wukong and the others here alone. If he ruined this place by a "I think you are upset", the problem would be serious.Moreover, Monkey King saved her life and helped her to slash Thunder Fang. Out of politeness, he naturally wanted to introduce him to their Master Shui Ying.


    Several people sprinted like flying, leaping across the roof and the forest path...


    Monkey King holds Xiaoxue with his left hand, and Sayu with his right hand, and follows Wuxue''s side unhurriedly. No matter how much Wuxue accelerates, his figure is still in sync with her, no difference, such a relaxed posture. , Wuxue was greatly shocked, and now she finally believed that this person might really have the terrifying power to destroy Otonin Village alone!


    "By the way, Wuxue, I heard that your newly appointed fifth-generation Shuiying Master in Wuyin Village is a very beautiful girl, right?" As he hurried along the road, Monkey King looked at Wuxue and said with interest.


    "Of course! Our Lord Shuiying is the most beautiful in our water country..." As soon as Wuxue talked about Shuiying, his face was immediately full of worship, and at the same time, he looked at Monkey King with warnings: "You ask What''s this? I warn you, after seeing Master Shuiying, be honest with me and don''t let my eyes get mad, you know?"


    "But! You''re not my wife, why should I listen to you..." Monkey King suddenly rolled his eyes at her.


    "..." Wuxue was speechless for a while, she really regretted it now, was it a wrong choice to take this guy to see their Shuiying adults?


    "I hope this guy doesn''t make Master Shuiying angry..." Wuxue could only pray like this in her heart.But thinking of Monkey King''s unrestrained attitude and lustful expressions, my heart suddenly felt pressured, and an inexplicable feeling of drawing a wolf into the room arose.


    The country of water, Wuyin Village, is also a very prosperous Shinobu Village. Since Terumi Ming inherited the position of the fifth generation of Water Shadow, he ended the reign of terror of the fourth generation of Water Shadow and implemented a peaceful and open policy. Revive the fog ninja village.In the entire Wuyin Village, Terumi Ming''s prestige is very high, not only because of her beauty and strength, but also because of her outstanding ruling ability.


    Led by Wuxue, the Monkey Kings naturally entered Wuyin Village without any hindrance and walked on the street. The villagers curiously looked at Monkey King and the strangers, and Monkey King looked at the surrounding villagers curiously. ¡­Uh, no, it''s a beauty!


    The so-called love of beauty is common to everyone. In this two-dimensional world, the most indispensable thing is beautiful women. At a glance, you can definitely see one or two beautiful girls with both looks and body.


    Well, the two-dimensional world beautified in people''s minds, this kind of scene of beautiful girls walking all over the street, is not surprising...


    Soon, Wuxue and a few people from Monkey King arrived in front of the Shuiying office building, but the few figures waiting in front of the building surprised her a little.Especially the woman in front with a mature and enchanting, slender figure, made her even more surprised.


    I saw her slightly exposed fragrant shoulders and crispy xiong, her hair curled up to her knees, and her covered right eye looked extremely mysterious. She was enchanting and mature. A pair of big xiongs first caught the eyes of Monkey King. Such a mature demon. Lao and charming sisters, who else besides the fifth generation Shui Ying Zhao Mei Ming?


    "Master Shuiying... I didn''t imagine that you would come out to greet him in person, Wuxue was really flattered..." Wuxue came to Terumi Ming in front of her for the first time, bowed on one knee, and saluted.


    "Haha! Wuxue, it''s really hard for you... I haven''t come back for so long, I thought something happened to you... Get up first, don''t neglect the guests..." Terumi Ming smiled softly and lifted Wuxue up, Lian I moved lightly and came to the front of Monkey King, but he smiled and said, "You are the Monkey King who has been rumored recently, Lord Sun...hehe... I didn''t expect that he was such an excellent handsome guy..."


    "You are not bad too. I didn''t expect that the famous Shuiying-sama is such a beautiful girl!" Sun Wukong smiled faintly, Terumi Mei''s tone was charming and provocative, and his tone In the middle, but also unceremoniously brought a hint of drama...

 637 Chapter 82—The Majesty of God is Not to Be Challenged

    "Haha~~ It seems that Master Wukong knows how to please girls..." Terumi Mei smiled softly, showing a lot of charm, and every move showed the slightest seduction.


    Sun Wukong looked at Terumi Ming''s whole body with a scrutiny attitude, and Terumi Ming still looked generous, without the slightest anger, smiling, looking at Sun Wukong with interest, like a big sister next door looking at her The younger brother is average, let Monkey King watch carefully.


    Because she didn''t see any blasphemy in the eyes of Monkey King, and some just appreciated, the appreciation of a beautiful thing.She had never seen such a look in the eyes of others.People who saw her for the first time were either surprised, gorgeous, or dull, or looked greedy, greedy and possessive... But Sun Wukong''s eyes were clear except for appreciation...


    Yes, Monkey King looked at Terumiming¡¯s gaze, it¡¯s just appreciation. His sisters are numerous, and all of them are beautiful and beautiful. It is naturally impossible to show that after seeing a beautiful woman. Look like a hungry brother pig.


    It''s just that Sun Wukong''s mentality can be clearly understood by Miming, but the Wujinmen behind her are very angry, because from their perspective, the look of Sun Wukong''s''insignificant'' face makes them angry. .


    Terumi Ming is not only the highly respected Shuiying-sama in their hearts, but also the goddess in their hearts. How can others be tarnished?In their opinion, Monkey King''s behavior is extremely disrespectful to the Master Shuiying they respect.


    Konoha Village and Wuyin Village were originally not friendly Ninja villages. Under the rule of the four generations of water shadows, they were even more powerful. Since Monkey King came from Konoha, they naturally regarded Monkey King as Konoha. Ninja.Monkey King''s behavior naturally caused dissatisfaction and anger from the Wujin people behind him.Being disrespectful to their water shadow is disrespectful to their misty village.


    "Sun Wukong...right?" A young man wearing eye sockets suddenly stepped forward and blocked Terumi Ming, blocking Sun Wukong''s sight. Looking at Monkey King, the young man appeared serious: "Although I heard that you save Wuxue...We are very grateful to you...but please respect...if you are disrespectful to Shuiying-sama...even if I am weak...even if I am desperate, I will never allow..."


    "Are you trying to pick you up?" Doyuya''s figure suddenly flashed beside Sun Wukong, his face was cold, and his strong killing intent made everyone present feel a bit of chill. In an instant, the mist was hidden. Their expressions have changed drastically. They are not friendly to Monkey King at first, and now they clenched their weapons, with a look of alertness...if they didn''t agree, they were ready to attack the group...


    "Master Wukong, you can''t comment on rubbish like you..." Toyuya''s eyes were cold. She has reached the blind goal of worshiping Monkey King. Naturally, no one is allowed to show disrespect to Monkey King.


    "Garbage?" The Mistura''s faces suddenly became angry. Isn''t this insulting them Mistura?The atmosphere became dignified in an instant, and the war was about to start!


    Terumi Mei looked at Dayuya, her complexion suddenly became extremely solemn, and the breath that Dayuya released was even comparable to her... And the sudden change of things made her a little surprised...


    The Wuxue on the side suddenly looked anxious. She knew that if she didn''t stop her, with Monkey King''s character, I''m afraid that the scene of''I think you are uncomfortable, slap flying''... That way, it would be fun. It''s big!


    Haven''t you heard?This is the''fiance'' of Master Naruto today!If it really fights, it is likely to evolve into a battle between Konoha and Mist!


    Hastily pulled Terumiming''s sleeves... Terumimei smiled at her, even if Wuxue didn''t remind her, she would stop it in the first place. At the moment, she smiled softly and said softly: "Changjuro , I think you have misunderstood... all put down your weapons and get back!"


    "But...Shuikage-sama..." Chojuro stopped talking.


    "Good! Get out!" Terumi Ming smiled, as if the older sister was coaxing the younger brother.


    "Yes..." Changjuro''s face turned red immediately, and he obediently retreated.Now that Lord Shuiying had spoken, the next few Shangren also naturally put away their weapons.


    "Retreat!" Monkey King said lightly to Doyuya.


    "Yes, Master Wukong!" Doyuya stepped back respectfully, and the cold killing intent disappeared invisible in a moment.And those Mist Ninjas who were feeling stressed were also relieved.


    It¡¯s just the attitude of Tayueya that surprised Terumi Ming and the others a little bit. A strong shadow-level man actually obeyed Monkey King''s words, and suddenly felt a strong jealousy and curiosity towards Wukong. This People are like rumors, mysterious but not simple!


    "Your name is Chojuro, right?" Monkey King suddenly looked behind Terumi Ming and said faintly: "You should be thankful that you have recovered your life..."


    Mist Shinobu who just breathed a sigh of relief, his beating heart raised it again...


    "What...what do you mean?" An elderly Wuren Shangren frowned, and looked at Monkey King. He who was originally looking at Monkey King was unhappy, and his face suddenly became hostile. This is really not for them In the eyes?


    "It means... tell you not to speak to me in this tone... because you don''t have the qualifications yet!" Sun Wukong''s face became cold, and the terrifying aura suddenly fell over... He is not the one who suffers. Since he is unhappy, then No need to be polite...


    Thump Thump...


    At the moment, a group of Wuren under this terrible breath, all their legs softened, all knelt down, showing humiliation while looking at Monkey King''s eyes, they all showed a deep fear...


    In the field, the only people standing in the fog are Wuxue and Terumi Ming. Although the two of them did not kneel down, they were still unable to move under the pressure of Monkey King''s terrible breath, and a thick horror appeared in their eyes. meaning¡­


    "How is it possible... to be so powerful..." Terumi Ming looked at Monkey King, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Your eyes and hostility make me very upset, mere mortals, don''t try to challenge the majesty of gods...because that way, I can''t help but want to kill you..."


    The faint voice, with the majesty of different doubts, spread into everyone''s mind like thunder, and was deeply imprinted, not dare to say the least amount of rhetoric or disrespect.The rest is fear and anxiety.


    These people were originally full of hostility towards Monkey King. They wanted to pick up the plane and give Monkey King their power to show Wuyin''s majesty, so that he could recognize his identity and be a low-key person in Wuyin Village.


    It''s a pity that imagination is beautiful, and reality is cruel. Since you are unkind, then Monkey King is not polite. If he didn''t want to attack Terumi Meiji, he wouldn''t mind killing all these self-righteous guys...


    As Monkey King said, the majesty of God is not to be challenged!..

 638 Chapter 83-Terumi Mings Mind

    "God..." Dayu also looked at Monkey King''s figure at this time, his eyes filled with excitement and fire. "Yes! Only God can show the power of Lord Wukong... and only God can be worthy of Lord Wukong. Title..."


    Xiaoxue and Shayu were already in a daze in shock at this moment, standing in front of them, but Master Shuiying from Wuyin Village and several Shangren who were on his side!It is so shocking that even the breath of Monkey King can''t bear it. This kind of power, I am afraid that only God can have it!


    The horror of Monkey King, the Wuren people have deeply understood. The eyes looking at Monkey King are full of awe and fear. Now they believe that this person absolutely destroyed the entire Otonin Village with the power of one person...


    And since Otonin Village can be destroyed, they can also destroy their hidden mist village... Before, they didn¡¯t believe in the existence of such a terrible person, but now, they believe that this person is as powerful as the high god. Confrontation made them dare not have the slightest sense of resistance, because once the Monkey King was unhappy, death is a small matter, and the entire Wuyin Village will be destroyed, which is a big deal...


    For a while, Yiganwuying couldn''t bear any more hostility towards Monkey King. If he offends Monkey King again, and the family becomes unhappy and destroys their Wuyin Village, their guilt will be serious.


    "Wukong...sir...they are also for the sake of the village...and look at it for the sake of our friends, let them spare their lives!" At this moment, with a cold sweat on Wuxue''s forehead, he looked at Monkey King and said very cautiously. .She didn''t expect that on weekdays, the guy who chatted with her casually and molested herself would be so terrible, under this terrible atmosphere, even their Shui Ying adults were suppressed and unable to move.


    "Huh! For the sake of sister Wuxue''s paper, I will spare you my life. Next time I dare to be rude to my brother and slap you to death..." Monkey King looked at the few Wuren who were kneeling on the ground. But he snorted coldly, withdrew his momentum, but looked at Changjuro, and said coldly: "Especially you, little glasses, brother looks at you and feels incomprehensible. If he is incomprehensible, he wants to destroy something. ¡­Don¡¯t you really want to be with Shuiying-sama? Brother is not as good as you want. If I see you next to Shuiying in the future, Brother will kill you..."


    Mommy, how can a man follow Meimingmeizhi?You can''t be decisive! Well, it turns out that this is your voice!


    "Master Goku...Don''t be embarrassed by Changjuro...He is very courageous..." Terumi Ming immediately stopped in front of Changjuro, smiled softly at Monkey King, and said.The momentary charm, charming style and affection made Monkey King''s heart beat inexplicably.


    "His younger sister is really a fairy..." Looking at Terumi Ming''s appearance, Sun Wukong gave her such a comment, not afraid of sister paper, just afraid of sister paper!It was only Terumi Ming''s behavior that even more affirmed Sun Wukong''s determination to make a long ten.


    "I apologize, I will personally pick up the dust for you, and hope that your adult will not remember the villain''s past, how about being with the former sage?" Terumi Mei smiled, and politely invited Sun Wukong to the VIP reception and handled it personally. A banquet specially prepared for Monkey King...


    At night, in the water shadow office, Terumi Mei looked at the three people in front of him, Qing, Changjuro, and Wuxue with a serious face: "The order goes on, there is no rumor about today''s affairs... understand?"


    "Yes!" Qing nodded with a serious face. He was very clear that today''s matter is of great importance. If the rumors go out, not only Shuiying will be shameless, but the entire Wuyin Village will be embarrassed.


    "There is also...Cangjuro...Blue..." Terumi Mei suddenly looked very serious and said, "From now on, you two don''t need to be by my side, let Wuxue take your place..."


    "What? Lord Shuiying? Difficult...Did I do something wrong? I...I swear, I will always follow you..." Changjuro shouted excitedly.


    "Is it because of that Monkey King?" In contrast, Qing Dao seemed much calmer.


    "Yes... he said it before... even though it only mentioned Chojuro... but for your safety... don''t stay by my side! That guy did what he said... just in case you get angry With him... Our Wuyin Village may not be able to withstand his anger... This person... is terrible..."


    Thinking of the terrible aura before, everyone in Changjuro felt chills in their hearts, even their souls began to tremble!Such a strong man only had to face it once, and they would have no courage to resist. Therefore, they could only accept Terumi Ming''s arrangement.


    "I believe now...Oshe Maru was indeed so scared by this person that he only dared to hide in the dark and dare not come out..." Qing exclaimed helplessly.


    "Yeah! If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who would believe that there will be such terrifying powerhouses in this world..." Terumi Mei was amazed with a look of surprise, "God? For him... it''s really appropriate." Ah... as powerful as the irresistible god... if he were from our Wuyin Village... that would be great!" Thinking about it, Terumi Mei''s eyes gradually brightened...


    "Shui...Master Shuiying...you...you don''t think..." Qing suddenly widened his eyes, with a shocked expression on his face.


    "Hehe...Since Tsunade can hold him...I think...I won''t be worse than Tsunade, right?...hehe..." In a chuckle, the smile on Terumi Ming''s face became more and more charming. "Think about it now... that guy is not only handsome... but also very strong... so he fits my mate... It seems we need to take a closer look..."


    No wonder Terumi thinks so, because in this world, strength can represent everything!But the strength of Monkey King is not something that everyone can resist. Only by experiencing it in person can you understand the terrible power!With his help, the water country will no longer be the smallest country among the five countries.It can be said that his existence is where the balance of the whole world is broken, and it is better to control others than to take advantage of it.


    For a while, Wuxue and the others were dumbfounded...Isn''t it, their Shuiying-sama wanted to use the beauty trick to dig the corner of the current Naruto-sama?


    "No... is it true?" Wuxue suddenly felt a little upset for some reason, thinking about Monkey King''s unreliable character, can it really withstand the temptation and confusion of their Lord Shui Ying?


    "By the way... Wuxue... Didn''t your information say that Lei Ya has been arrested? Then... his corpse?..." Terumi Mei suddenly looked at Wuxue and asked softly.


    "Ah! I almost forgot about this..." Wuxue suddenly woke up. What happened before was so shocking that she had forgotten the mission.He hurriedly took out a scroll and handed it to Terumi Ming: "Lei Toa''s body is sealed inside..."


    "En..." Terumi Ming nodded, and handed it to Qing: "Go to Anbe, let them confirm and deal with it..."


    "Yes!" Qing Li Ma Gongsheng responded, an instantaneous spell disappeared.


    "Cangjuro...you leave too! Mizue stays...tell me...there is information about that guy..."


    "It''s... Lord Shuiying..."..

 639 Chapter 84 Dimensional Breakthrough of Rules

    In the following time, several people from Monkey King stayed in Wuyin Village as guests, and Terumi Ming did what he said, temporarily letting go of his own affairs, and whenever he had time, he would accompany Monkey King and introduce them to them. The customs and customs of Wuyin Village implement her so-called inspection strategy...


    The deeper you understand, the more curious you are about the mystery of Monkey King. For example, you can casually teach the girls beside her strange secret techniques that she has never heard of, and even the legendary extremely mysterious space-time ninjutsu...


    And the speed of Sayu and Xiaoxue¡¯s progress made her feel horrified. The two women were just a beginner''s path a few days ago. However, in just a few days, their strength jumped to the level of Zhongnin. The speed of promotion is even more exaggerated than dream...


    Say this is the talent of two women?How is that possible? It is impossible for a genius to reach the level of tolerance from an ordinary person in just a few days... It seems that the secret of all lies in Monkey King... This makes Terumi Ming more and more to Monkey King. Be curious...


    Today, as usual, after eating and drinking, Monkey King took Xiaoxue and her daughters to a quiet island, and again taught them how to use some skills...


    The country of water, one of the five great ninja countries, is an island country floating in the open sea with a unique culture.And Wuyin Village is naturally on an island, surrounded by water, and there are still many special topography of mountain peaks, forming islands of different sizes, making it an independent landscape.


    Here, looking for a quiet place is also a place for further study.


    Monkey King''s teaching of Sayu and Xiaoxue''s skills is simple and easy to understand, because he directly transferred the use of skills into their minds, so that they can learn and master them directly.And what they need to do is just the use of proficiency.Under such conditions, their promotion speed is naturally not comparable to ordinary people...


    "Wukong, I''m almost proficient at the Bing Dun you taught me... When will you teach us the''sky dance'' that can fly in the sky?" Fenghua Xiaoxue came to Sun Wukong''s side, full of expectation Looked at him lustfully.They had long been longing for Monkey King''s ability to fly freely in the sky.However, Monkey King refused to teach them.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to teach you...but I want to learn my''empty dance'', a condition must be met..." Monkey King looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue with a smile, and said softly.


    "What are the conditions? Is it difficult?" Da Yuya''s figure suddenly flashed and appeared next to Monkey King. It seems that she has achieved little success in the mastery of space-time ninjutsu.


    "Haha~~It''s not difficult...just engrave a mark that belongs to me..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "But if you want to have this mark, the first condition is to be my woman..."


    "Huh? That...that...that''s fine..." Xiaoxue and Sayu''s complexion instantly turned red.Although they put their hearts on Sun Wukong, they suddenly said so bluntly, as pure sisters, they are still very shy.


    ''Dancing in the sky'' is not just as simple as dancing in the sky. It represents the use of''qi'', and''qi'' does not belong to the energy category of this world. Its existence is far beyond this world. Dimensional restrictions, if not restricted, will break the balance of this world, because that is the training rules of the Dragon Ball world. Compared with this world, it is not much higher than this world. When a qigong wave passes, it can explode the entire planet. ...So Sun Wukong will not easily teach her people...unless that person is already his real woman.


    Even Hinata only knows how to dance in the air, and other abilities are also restricted by Monkey King. Otherwise, if this continues, Hinata will already be invincible in this world.


    "Master Wukong...I want to learn..." Compared to the shyness of Xiaoxue and Sayu, it was much more crisp, his complexion was reddish, but his eyes were firm.She has already made up her mind to dedicate everything she has to her Master Wukong, whether it is body, mind or soul. Therefore, this condition has no pressure on her.


    "Ha ha... OK... But you should learn the space ninjutsu first before talking!" Monkey King smiled softly at Duyueya.


    Xiaoxue and Sayu on the side suddenly pouted small mouths, regretting that they had refused so quickly just now, all to blame for their thin skin...


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you two behind..." Monkey King smiled slightly, and put Sayu and Xiaoxue in his arms.But the shame of the two women instantly turned red, their hearts were like deer bumps, and a touch of happiness appeared in their hearts.Monkey King''s behavior has indirectly identified their identities and regarded them as their own women.


    Armed with the two daughters, when Monkey King was about to do some bad things, his body was shocked. A terrifying pressure suddenly radiated from his body, and the surrounding space was violently shaken. Almost collapsed...


    "What happened..." The three daughters of Toyuya were suddenly shocked. The horrible aura made their souls tremble, but they were inexplicable without fear, because that breath was It originated from Monkey King''s body, and there is no malice towards them.


    "Haha... It seems that I have improved a little..." Monkey King smiled faintly, letting go of Sayu and Xiaoxue, and said softly: "Don''t be nervous, it''s just that my cultivation is a little more refined...


    "??" Xiaoxue''s three daughters suddenly looked puzzled, but they didn''t see Monkey King cultivating, can they also improve their cultivation skills?


    With a wave of Sun Wukong''s hand, a space barrier was formed in an instant, completely isolated from the outside world, letting go, and carefully receiving the cultivation results of the many shadow clones that originated from the world ring...


    The endless law rune flashed around his body again, with a click, and the surrounding space suddenly shattered, forming a dark endless space...


    Monkey King sits in the endless void, the runes flashing all over his body, the light on it becomes deeper and brighter, the cycle of life and death, the five elements alternate... That means that they are moving towards a higher level of rules...


    And the third daughter of Xiaoxue, looking at everything in front of her, her eyes widened, she was full of shock...


    In this situation, I am afraid that only God can do it, right?


    The void was torn apart, the divine light boiled, and the sea of ??light poured down like a divine rain, into the body of Monkey King. One drop of it contained endless profound meaning and power...


    This rain-like divine power is just like Monkey King¡¯s body, and it can¡¯t bear it. The skin is cracked and blood flows out... and under the rich rules of life, it regenerates rapidly...


    Being reborn in the destruction, Monkey King¡¯s regular dimension is moving towards that higher level...

 640 Chapter 85 The Tragedy Caused by a Drop of Blood

    Endless void, silent, only Monkey King sits alone in it, silently feeling...


    And the third daughter of Xiaoxue, standing peacefully in the barrier not far away, her eyes widened, she didn''t even dare to breathe more, for fear that it would disturb Monkey King''s intensive comprehension...


    Divine light lingers, runes looming, it looks hazy...


    The muscle and skin regenerated in the destruction, faintly glowing, and the gods shine through, distorting the space and confining the world...


    In a blink of an eye, months passed like this...


    The flaming law rune became brighter and brighter, and the fire did not go out... Then it disappeared in Sun Wukong''s body a little bit regularly, making his body more dazzling and powerful...


    In the end, an invincible God of War was formed, as if capable of tearing the world apart...


    In a flash, everything in time and space is still at this moment, time goes back and forth, Monkey King slowly opened his eyes, everything returned to normal...


    Looking at his own hands, Monkey King squeezed his fists, but shook his head lightly: "Although the power of rules has increased by one level, it is a pity that compared with my life dimension, it is still several levels different... It seems that I want to change the rules. There is still a long way to go to reach the highest power..."


    Only when the life dimension and the rule dimension reach the highest can the strongest path be achieved...


    "Goku...you...are you okay?"


    After the barrier was removed, Xiaoxue''s eyes were a little confused. For a few months, they could only stay in one place, which made them all a little numb... It was just that Monkey King woke up and was instantly replaced by his expressions of concern and excitement. .


    "It''s okay..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "You guy, it''s true... It''s dazzling, it''s just a few months, it''s really damn..." Xiaoxue suddenly looked at Monkey King with a complaint, and at the same time, he was full of doubts: "But it has been a few months... We don¡¯t feel any hunger... I thought we would be starved to death..."


    "Under the light of my god, your vitality will not be exhausted...how can you be starved to death..." Sun Wukong smiled faintly, shook his head, and said, "I have suffered a few of you. I thought, it took so long this time..."


    "It''s okay! As long as you are okay..."


    Then, under the questioning of the three daughters, Monkey King also revealed a little bit of his identity, but the excited three daughters could not calm down for a long time...


    With the departure of a few people, the peace of the past is restored here...


    The sky gradually darkened, but a wounded wild wolf emerged from a dense forest, with a thumping nose and moving, searching all the way, it seemed that there was something extremely coveting to attract it. . Lure it... finally came under an ancient tree, where there was a little red on the ground, which seemed to be blood...


    The eyes of the wild wolf suddenly lit up, and this little drop of blood instinctively induced its endless greed, greed. Hope, the tip of the tongue was curled up, and it was drawn into it along with the sand and blood spots. In the mouth, swallowed into the abdomen...


    "Wow!!~~~"


    In a moment, the wild wolf uttered a loud roar from the sky. In pain, it rolled to the ground, and terrible power wreaked havoc in its body. In a moment, the skin was cracked, the blood was translucent, and a trace of demon gleamed. A strange god...


    Amidst howling in pain, the blood-shrouded wild wolf suddenly swelled at an alarming speed, its back cracked, a pair of fleshy wings ejected out, the blood column rushed into the sky, and the sky-shaking wolf howled through the world, swearing A shocking demon wolf descended on the world...


    "Roar~~~"


    There was a loud roar, and the magic sound penetrated the sky and the earth. With this roar, the surrounding mountains, rocks and trees were scraping up layer by layer. In an instant, the entire island was moved to the flat land... Countless figures disappeared in the dust...


    "Oh my God! Then... what kind of monster is that..."


    In the misty village, a cry of fear suddenly sounded.


    The tens of meters-long terrifying demon wolf, blood-red eyes, exuding endless bloodthirsty light, and several meters-long sharp fangs, show how terrible it can penetrate everything!The magic wings that covered the sky and the sun opened, and suddenly gusts of wind blew, causing the waves to swell...


    "This...what the hell is this?" Terumi Ming stood on the roof of the Shuiying Building, looking at the raging demon wolf in the distance, his expression became more solemn than she had ever seen before. The tail beasts that have passed by are even more terrifying...


    "Quick! Go and organize the personnel, quickly evacuate the crowd, and evacuate as soon as possible..." Terumi Ming suddenly yelled out, "Ao! Chojuro, quickly organize the personnel and come with me..."


    Before Terumi Ming could finish her words, she saw the demon wolf let out a earth-shattering roar, and the front paws stepped on the ground, and the invisible fluctuations spread rapidly, rumbling and roaring. Shocking...


    The countless Wu Ren who wanted to stop the demon wolf from advancing was instantly shaken to death on the spot...most of the island sank to the sea...


    The intense blood dyed the sea red, and the bloody breath made the demon wolf beastly. In the blood-red eyes, there was endless bloodthirsty and violent. The humans jumping in front of them seemed to be the food it wanted to hunt. ¡­


    "I''m going... is this swollen? This big guy... where did it come from?" Monkey King opened the window and looked at the huge magic wolf not far away. A hint of surprise appeared: "So strong. Ah! How can there be such a monster in the world of Naruto? Huh? That''s not right! The smell of this stuff..."


    Sun Wukong''s brows suddenly wrinkled slightly, and his thoughts moved, the divine light in his eyes flickered, as if he had penetrated through the past, everything was in sight...


    At the moment, a large drop of cold sweat slipped from the front of Monkey King''s forehead: "Isn''t it...this thing turned out to be because of me..."


    It turned out that before, when Monkey King was studying and enlightening, he was reborn in the extreme destruction, but a trace of residual blood was floating in the endless void... When he recovered the dilapidated space, the residual blood was dripping on It happened to be swallowed by this magic wolf...


    Although this drop of residual blood has little energy left, it is after all the blood in the Sun Wukong''s learning and understanding. After all, there is still such a trace of energy and divinity. For the ordinary things, it is comparable to the magical medicine. !As soon as an ordinary demon wolf swallowed it, it instantly evolved into a super demon wolf, and those so-called tail beasts were so weak in front of it.


    "It''s a pity...the mortal thing is mortal after all...how can it be able to withstand the energy of the blood of the gods...Although there is only a small amount left, it is not something you can swallow...it seems that it will burn out in just a few minutes The vitality is gone..." Monkey King looked at the magic wolf, but shook his head again.


    However, it does not take a minute, the surrounding islands and misty villages may sink to the surface of the sea.


    The demon wolf seemed to feel his own life that was passing fast, which made it even more fierce and violent as it panicked, roaring up to the sky, just like the roar of the ancient fierce beast, shaking the world!


    With a big mouth, a blood-colored beam of light condensed in his mouth, the energy of heaven and earth swept across the sky, the atmosphere of terror was permeated, and the cage was covered with a shadow of death, shocking people.


    For a while, everyone looked desperate...Under this terrible power, they felt as small as ants, and they could do nothing...everything was over.....

 641 Chapter 86 The Hero of the Hidden Fog Village

    "Damn it! I won''t let you destroy our Shinobu Village!!"


    Just when everyone was desperate, a sweet drink suddenly came into everyone''s ears.


    Everyone looked up, but they saw a mature figure leaping towards the demon wolf without fear...


    "Master Shuiying!!"


    "Quick! Protect Lord Shuiying!"


    "Kill!!"


    For a time, the desperate Mist Ninjas aroused their potential fighting spirit. The goddess in their hearts, their Shuiying adults, regardless of life and death, are not afraid, how can they shrink?


    For a time, countless figures attacked the huge magic wolf like locusts...


    All kinds of shurikens, detonating talisman, and various types of ninjutsu all rained down one after another, only hitting the body of the devil wolf, but it was difficult to cut even a trace of its fur...


    The magic wolves are too powerful, so powerful that they can''t break the defense...


    "The technique of melting monsters!" Terumi Ming quickly sealed his hands, spit out lava, and sprayed towards the huge magic wolf, but he still couldn''t hurt it in the slightest...


    However, Terumi Ming was still unwilling to give up, and the seal in his hand formed again: "The technique of boiling mist!" This is the blood boundary boundary formed by the changes in the nature of water and fire. Exhales the high-heat mist that can freely adjust the acidity, which is continuous Suzuo can almost dissolve.


    Just attacking the devil wolf''s body, but it doesn''t work at all!Its inner body has a trace of divine protection, how can such a low-level method be able to get hurt...


    It was exhausted, and it was still unable to hurt the slightest... Powerless despair finally appeared on Terumi Ming¡¯s face. This monster is simply terrifying...just like that guy...


    "That''s right... That guy..." Terumi Mei''s eyes lit up, and hope was rekindled in his desperate eyes: "If it was him..." Unfortunately, time is running out, because the blood-colored beam in the mouth of the magic wolf has Condensed and formed, in the roar, it turned into a smear of blood, traversing the void, lasing out in the direction of Terumi Ming and others, and behind them is the misty hidden village they want to protect...


    It''s just that under the blood-colored light beam, Terumi Ming felt the desperate breath of death... She couldn''t dodge or stop this blow. Is everything going to end?


    "Is my ending... that''s the end?..." Terumi closed his eyes slowly, waiting for death to come...


    "Hey! It''s a bit premature to give up like this!" Suddenly, a faint and familiar voice awakened her from despair, her waist tightened, and Terumi Ming suddenly fell into a warm embrace. Suddenly, she rose into the sky... Slowly opened her beautiful eyes, but it made her pupils shrink instantly...


    The terrible blood-red beam came through the air, and the wave of destruction on it, even in the space, trembled, flashed, so that in front of...


    "Ah!!" Terumi Ming exclaimed immediately, her heart beating violently at this moment, because she is so close to death now...


    It''s just the next scene, but she will never forget it...


    Monkey King calmly stretched out his right hand, and under the horrified eyes of countless people, he blocked the terrifying beam of destruction...


    "Boom~~"


    The void roared, the clouds shattered, and the corners of Monkey King''s clothes were grinning, but his figure remained motionless, and the beam of light blocked by one hand was on his palm, but no matter how hard it was!


    "Just gaining such a small amount of power from me... does it make you so arrogant?" Monkey King looked at the demon wolf in front of him with indifference, and shook his palm lightly, with a''bang'', bloody The light beam burst and split instantly, turning into a sky full of light and dissipating...


    "Wow~~~"


    Demon Wolf looked at Monkey King, and a deep fear suddenly appeared in his eyes. He turned around, and he leaped across the sky, trying to escape...


    "Killing so many people... just leave if you want... Isn''t it too cheap for you..." Monkey King said lightly, between his fingers, the beam lased, lightly flicking the space, like a sharp sword, slashing down, easily swiping across The body of the demon wolf, in the miserable howling, the body of the demon wolf suddenly turned into a little bit of starlight and dissipated, and finally fell into a dissipated end...


    Terumi Ming stared at the front blankly, the demon wolf, who was helpless and desperate, dissipated in front of her... that invincible figure, at this moment, deep in his heart...


    The misty ninjas below, after being shocked, suddenly burst out loud cheers...


    And Monkey King, in this way became the hero of their hidden village...


    It¡¯s just that this hero made Sun Wukong a little embarrassed. After all, that magic wolf was also a monster created by his negligence...


    Only after this incident, Terumi Mei boldly showed his love to Monkey King. For a time, it shook the entire Water Country... Their Lord Shui Ying fell in love. River...


    For Terumi Ming¡¯s boldness, even Monkey King was surprised. The elder sister who was able to sit on the throne of the water shadow was indeed not comparable to those shy little girls!Loves and hates are distinct.


    Although this incident was only caused by Monkey King''s negligence, it was only the result that made him very satisfied.


    Half a month''s time, just like this in peace...


    At the entrance of Wuyin Village, Terumi Ming looked at the Monkey King in front of him, and looked very unwilling. In charming big eyes, there was a trace of provocation. Tease: "You guy is really dishonest... there is someone like me. The beautiful mature mistress is with you, and you still think about the old woman Tsunade... really greedy..."


    "..." Sun Wukong was speechless, and gently squeezed Terumi Ming''s face, and couldn''t help but smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, if you miss me, as long as your heart moves, I will be there anytime! And, I do have a lot of things. To do... can''t stay here forever! I''m saying, I told you to go with me, but you didn''t want to..."


    Terumi Ming immediately gave Monkey King a blank look, and said, "It''s really annoying... I knew I wouldn''t be this water shadow. Now I can''t get rid of it if I want to..."


    After that, a dry mist forehead was suddenly covered with cold sweat!Can not do it!If this continues, their Master Shuiying is about to abandon their Misty Village and run away with others!


    "Okay! I hate the mother-in-law before leaving!" Monkey King waved his hand, looked at the mist next to Terumi Ming, and said, "Mist, take good care of Miming for me. When I come back, yes Reward!"


    Upon hearing the reward, Wuxue''s face suddenly blushed, and he gave Sun Wukong a white look.


    "Then, goodbye!" Monkey King said, suddenly leaning forward, and with a''wave'', he gnawed on Terumi Mei''s face, his figure flashed, and disappeared here with Sayu''s three daughters...


    "This bad guy... just loves sneak attacks..." A faint blush appeared on Terumi Ming''s face, but everyone could see the joy on his face: "Let''s go! Go back..."..

 642 Chapter 87 The Cursed Samurai Event

    Konoha Village, Hokage Office.


    Kakashi was holding a task list and carefully checked: "The country of birds? Is it really a commission from a remote country... The cursed samurai turned into a monster, causing panic in the hearts of the people. Is it a ghost?"


    Tsunade was made in the position of Hokage, with a serious expression: "We did not accept orders such as the exorcism of ghosts. We refused once...but that guy...hey! That guy looks pitiful...even though you are sent to complete this. The mission of "is indeed a bit overkill... But... those who are able to perform the task have gone to the task... Now you are the only one who can use it..."


    "That''s it!" Kakashi nodded helplessly: "Naruto is still learning from Master Jiraiya because of Master Goku''s request... Sakura also worships you as a teacher and is practicing hard... Our seventh class now only I am left alone as a widow... Ma Ma~ Forget it, I accepted this task..." "As soon as Kakashi''s words fell, there was a''swipe'' behind him, and several figures flashed out.


    "Master Goku..." Kakashi suddenly looked a little surprised looking at the incoming person.


    "It''s been a long time...Where did you go to play?" Tsunade''s eyes lit up when he saw Monkey Goku who suddenly appeared, and a charming smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "The Land of Water... I also went to Wuyin Village by the way... and became good friends with that Water Shadow!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "You go to the country of water?" Tsunade''s eyes suddenly narrowed. "I heard that the current Mizuhide Village Suikage is a very beautiful beauty... No wonder where you guys are going..."


    Monkey King smiled slightly, looked at the task list in Kakashi''s hand, and said curiously: "What task is it? Take me to see... the country of birds? It seems far away! Ghost? There are such weird tasks? It seems to be very interesting!"


    "Haha! If Master Goku is interested, I can give you this task!" Kakashi said with a generous face.Such a low-level task, to be honest, for Kakashi, who has always been lazy, really can¡¯t lift the energy, but since it is a task, even in a low-level task, he naturally can¡¯t refuse, but if Monkey King can take over If so, he is still willing to give in.


    "No! I just came back...and have a task? Forget it...I have never seen what a ghost looks like...I want to see and see..." Monkey King was very happy to insert the appointment sheet. In the arms.


    "Remember to ask the guy who commissioned the task to wait for me at the entrance of the village tomorrow! Brother is very busy now, go and meet my little Hinata..."


    "No need...I have sent Hong to take her team to complete other tasks..." Tsunade hurriedly stopped: "You should go and see the client now! He has been waiting for nearly three days. At the time, it seems to be very anxious... Qiandao, come out!"


    "Hi! Naruto-sama, ninja-sama, hello, I am from the country of birds, Thousand Island, I am very grateful that you can accept my commission this time... I am so grateful..." A young man pulled down the curtain and looked aside When I walked out of the living room, he respectfully saluted everyone.


    "This product is the client? It looks like a dick, can you afford this commission?" Monkey King looked at the young man who appeared, and couldn''t help but looked at Tsunade.


    "Uh!" When she heard about the commission, Tsunade''s brows suddenly raised. She didn''t want Monkey King to know, because she sympathized with the other party, so she accepted the commission with only a little shabby commission.


    "Forget it... I know everything by looking at your expression..." Sun Wukong gave Tsunade a blank look and looked at Qiandao: "You are the client? Even if you are lucky, brother is a little interested in this mission. Take it...Are you leaving now or waiting for tomorrow morning?"


    "If you can, you can set off now!" Qiandao said with a look of excitement.


    "Well...then, you can go to the entrance of the village and wait for me! I''ll explain something, and I''ll come right away..." Monkey King waved his hand and greeted Tsunade, and then walked towards his home with Xiaoxue and his daughters...


    Looking at Monkey King''s leaving back, Qiandao whispered to Kakashi beside him: "This person''s behavior looks good...awe-inspiring...just leave...just come...who is it?"


    "You are really lucky... You actually made Master Wukong interested in your commission... Now you can rest assured that Master Wukong will come out in person, even in difficult tasks..."


    On the side of Monkey King, he brought the Sayu girls to their place of residence, allowing them to live here temporarily. This time, they will not be taken with them, so stay in Konoha obediently and practice well. .Because of this mission, Monkey King has goals, so it''s not easy to bring sister paper with him.


    After everything was arranged, Monkey King arrived at the entrance of the village, but Qiandao had been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Monkey King alone, Qiandao suddenly became a little worried: "Just...you alone...is it really okay?"


    "Your nonsense is so much! Labor and capital alone can stand up to the world..." Monkey King grabbed his outstretched arm, felt a little, his figure flashed and disappeared instantly...


    "This...this...this is..." Qiandao stared at the familiar scene that suddenly appeared in front of him, his eyes widened in shock, with an incredible expression on his face: "This is...the residence of Lord Mengzong...how...how could it be...in an instant ...This...is this...ninja?"


    "En? Who is it?" Qiandao''s exclamation immediately aroused the awareness of the surrounding guards, who immediately drew out their weapons and surrounded the Monkey King.


    "Oh? It turned out to be Qiandao...hehe...it seems that this is the ninja from Konoha...go back! Don''t be rude..." At this time, an old man who looked like a tumbler appeared among the guards. Looking at the two Monkeys, they smiled kindly.


    "This product is the boss of this incident... This pretends to be really like..." Monkey King glanced at Meng Zong lightly, his face as usual.


    By the time Qiandao knelt down respectfully: "Master Mengzong!" That was humble and polite.


    "En?" Sun Wukong suddenly felt that someone was peeping at him in secret. He turned his head and looked around, but found that on the tile wall at the top of the building, a delicate face appeared in front of him, seeming to be a handsome boy. , It¡¯s just that the skin is white, tender and delicate, smooth and tender like a woman.


    The moment Junyi''s gaze and Monkey King met each other, Suzue trembled all over his body. In shock, he hurriedly flashed and disappeared...


    "Haha...interesting..." A faint smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth.


    PS: The broken computer was completely poisoned and couldn''t be turned on yesterday. Damn it was a new one. I took the ID and went to the computer company to replace it with a new one. His sister only gave it this afternoon.I will make up the one that was broken yesterday, but it seems that there is no time today.There is another chapter below...

 643 Chapter 88 The Assassination

    "Hey! Thousand Island! Take me to my respite..."


    Monkey King directly ignored Meng Zong.Kicked Qiandao who was kneeling on the ground, and said lightly.In his capacity, Meng Zong would naturally not be put in the eyes, let alone say hello to him.


    "Wu...Master Goku...please...Please don''t be so rude...Master Meng Zong! Please forgive your sin! Master Goku is a ninja and doesn''t know the etiquette. I hope you can forgive me!" Qiandao''s head was now even lower. Actually pleaded for Monkey King.This caused Monkey King to roll his eyes.What is rude?I didn''t ask you to bow your head and bow down.


    "Haha! ~ It''s no harm, no harm~ Lord Goku, right... Now the name has just changed, and the hearts of the people are still unstable. Please eliminate the rumors of cursing the samurai as soon as possible, please!" Meng Zong appeared very generous, and deeply treated Monkey King. Bowed.


    "Don''t worry, if you have a brother, you can settle it in minutes..." Sun Wukong smiled faintly, ignoring the treacherous guy Meng Zong, and said to Qiandao: "Boy, take me to a place to rest! I just finished my mission and went home. , I came here with you!"


    "Then, Master Meng Zong... we will retire first..."


    "Go! Go and entertain Master Goku for me..."


    "Yes¡­"


    Soon after Monkey King and Qiandao left.


    In the closed room, Meng Zong sat quietly at the table and said lightly, "How...have you found anything?"


    On the ceiling, a masked man was kneeling on one knee: "Yes, just as you guessed... That person... is the most recent rumored Monkey King..."


    "Is it really him?" Meng Zong furrowed his brows deeply and his expression was ugly: "Unexpectedly, Konoha would send such a tricky figure to complete this task. It''s really overkill! If this way... It''s tricky..."


    "My lord... what shall we do now?"


    "It''s rumored that this person beat Otonin, one of the legendary three ninjas, and didn''t dare to reappear... and he killed the Otonin Village created by Otoshima with one person... This kind of terrifying character... really is It''s not easy to deal with!" Meng Zong furrowed his brows deeply, and he looked extremely disturbed.


    "This kind of thing, after all, is just a rumor. No one has witnessed it... He may be very strong, but no matter how strong it is... there will be a limit? Rumors are always exaggerated..."


    "En...also...then you can send a few people to try it...hehe...If Master Lu is assassinated, that person will definitely do it..." In Meng Zong''s eyes, a hint of coldness suddenly appeared, evil. The smile hung on his lips, like a big bad guy''s face.


    "Understood!" The figure on one knee on the ceiling flashed and disappeared.


    "Master Wukong, this is your temporary resting place..." Qiandao took the Monkey King to a spacious pavilion and said respectfully.For Monkey King, that moment was the incredible method used by Konoha from far away to the country of birds, which made him admire.He believed that standing in front of him was a real strong man.


    "En! Although it''s a bit crude, it''s okay!" Monkey King nodded lightly, and said, "By the way, since I want me to help you solve the ghost incident, then take me to see your name!"


    "This... I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult..." Qiandao said hesitantly: "Master Lu doesn''t want to see people..."


    "En? Are you not his childhood sweetheart? Can''t you help me with that? It''s useless..." Monkey King glanced at Qiandao lightly, with a look of contempt.


    "Uh... please don''t say that... I know a place where you can see Master Lu..."


    Beside the clear river, Qiandao took Sun Wukong into a bush and said seriously: "Just hide here, if you are lucky...you should be able to see Lord Heron...after the death of Princess Bustard...he has been Come here to relax..."


    "Um... squatting in the grass?" Monkey King rubbed his chin, which reminded him of the time when he was still a dick, squatting in the Internet cafe all day long...


    Demacia said, "Fight against the world''s invincible hand" Ah yes!


    Just as Monkey King recalled the past, Qiandao abducted Monkey King¡¯s thigh and whispered: "Come... here... Lord Wukong, hurry down and hide..."


    "Why are you hiding? Brother didn''t come to peek at her to take a bath... Just some questions I want to ask him..." Sun Wukong gave Qiandao a white look. He was about to walk out of the grass and said hello to the girl disguised as a man. , But his brows wrinkled insignificantly, and stopped, because in his perception, he found dozens of cold murderous auras...


    "Who is saving face like this... Isn''t it clear that brother will come to the hero to save the beauty?" Sun Wukong immediately took a step back and hid.Such a good opportunity, but an excellent time to brush up your favorability!Can''t miss it.


    "Master Wukong...what''s the matter?" Qiandao said with a nervous expression on his face when he arrived at Monkey King.


    "Quiet... there are enemies!"


    "What? Someone is going to assassinate Master Lu?" Qiandao was shocked.


    "Pop!" Monkey King slammed over, "His sister, be quiet!" Qiandao slapped in the grass several times before getting up from the ground, clutching the big bag on top of his head. Crying without tears: "It''s too much, you slammed it over, it''s much louder than my scream..."


    Of course, he only dared to complain in his heart. He would not dare to say it. When he slapped him, he made himself hit a few times, and a big bag bulged on top of his head. Roll into the river.


    Well, in fact, Monkey King did it deliberately, because he wanted to get the bust sister paper, Qiandao is a big obstacle!


    Following the mischief between the two, the heron''s bullock cart slowly moved in under the protection of the four guards, and finally stopped in front of the lake.


    The man in the sedan chair, Sun Wukong had actually seen it before, that was the handsome boy that he saw on the roof when he first arrived...


    Well, in fact, it cannot be described by Junyi, only by beauty. If such a beauty is a man, then Monkey King is really entangled...


    The heron (actually a bustard) sitting still in the sedan chair stared at the pocket watch in his hand. The pointer on it had already stopped moving, and a male voice came from his mouth: "My time... stopped at that time..."


    Hearing this male voice, Monkey King''s face suddenly felt painful, but Qiandao was inexplicably seen from the side, but now, he dare not say much...


    However, in the moment of silence, the water waves on the lake suddenly fluctuated, and several sharp swords emerged from the waves, and they were moving forward at an alarming speed. Then, the waves exploded, and dozens of black-clothed ninjas dart from the water. Leaping out, sprinting like flying, heading towards the heron in the sedan...

 644 Chapter 89 This is an Accident

    "Master Lu! Be careful!!" Qiandao was shocked, and hurriedly exclaimed, rushing out despite his comfort.


    "Thousand islands?" Heron was obviously surprised, and the four guards beside her were obviously unsuccessful guys. One face was the three masked ninjas who were attacked and slashed under the sword... A ninja in front, the sword in his hand turned into a cold light, and he slashed down towards the heron in the sedan...


    If this is not dodged in time, her head will fall to the ground in an instant.At this moment, it was too late to hesitate, her eyes condensed, and she hurriedly took out a long sword from the mezzanine in the sedan chair, and slid it in front of it, blocking the masked ninja''s kill...


    The masked ninja didn''t make a sound, but a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, his hands kept moving, and his hand turned with a sword, and then cut out again...


    Lu hurriedly shot, apparently unable to continuously resist the opponent''s continuous killer move. He pulled back and jumped out from the window in the sedan...The cold light flashed, and the luxurious Jiaozi was instantly cut in half by the masked ninja...


    "Oh... That ninja has good skills..." Monkey King smiled faintly, looked at Qiandao, but shook his head helplessly. He was obviously a scumbag, so don''t stand out...


    Qiandao just rushed into the battlefield and wanted to rescue his Master Heron, but unfortunately, what he could do without any skills, a ninja suddenly flashed in front of him, with a sword in his hand ruthlessly towards Qiandao''s heart. Stab away...


    "Ah!!!~~"


    An exclamation of fear came from Qiandao¡¯s mouth. Facing the sharp sword that came stabs, he could do nothing but stood there dumbly, in fear, closing his eyes and waiting for death...


    Just as the sharp sword was about to pierce into Qiandao¡¯s heart, a big hand suddenly stretched out and pinched the blade with his bare hands so that he couldn¡¯t make any progress...


    "What?!!!" The masked ninja was shocked, trying to withdraw the sword from his hand, but he didn''t move.


    "Brother only likes heroes to save the United States...what''s the matter of saving you?" Monkey King gave Qiandao an uncomfortable look, then kicked him out of the battlefield with a light kick, and hit him a few times in the turf. Just stopped...


    Immediately, he squeezed his fingers lightly and made a''click'', the sword body split instantly, and the sharp fragments pierced the throat of the masked ninja easily, blood arrows sprayed, and the masked ninja''s eyes widened in shock The color, fell slowly...


    On Lu''s side, because Qiandao was in a dangerous situation, she was messed up for a while, and her opponent was a ninja who was not weak. How could she be distracted?After swiping too much a sword in his hand, in an instant, a bloody mouth was made on the heron''s arm, and the long sword in his hand immediately flew out...


    "Not good..." Lu was panicked at the moment, looking at the Taitou that stabs her xiong''s mouth, her pupils suddenly widened, and she was already evasive...


    Suddenly, she felt that Xiong was tight, a big hand passed under her armpit, hugged it horizontally, and turned around. Her whole body was drawn in a graceful arc in the air, avoiding it. The stab at the sword, and immediately, I saw the person blast out with a punch and hit directly on the sharp point of the sword. The blood in my imagination was not seen. What she saw was the sharp sword. Under this fist, "Kakaka~~" shattered and opened, and finally with a''touch'', the terrifying fist directly hit the xiong bore of the ninja...


    With a crisp sound, his xiong mouth sank in an instant, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and his body flew upside down, crashing into the lake behind, stunned the waves of water tens of meters high!


    "Retreat!!" The remaining masked ninjas were shocked at the same time. They were all shocked by the terrifying power of Monkey King. They didn''t dare to fight forward and gave an order, and they retreat decisively...


    "It''s ridiculous... can you escape?" Monkey King smiled faintly, his figure suddenly disappeared...


    However, the dozen or so masked ninjas who retreated at the same time made a loud noise and smashed into the ground at the same time, and the earth trembled!


    "This...this..." Thousand Island''s eyes widened in shock.


    The heron, who was caught under the wrist by Monkey King, was even more shocked, because she just felt the sound of the wind in her ears, and the group of ninjas who had fled suddenly crashed to the ground at the same time, which was less than a second. , Instantly solved a dozen ninjas escaping from different directions. How terrifying did these speeds reach?


    "You... don''t you let go?" Lu wakes up, but feels a strange thing coming from Xiong, his face is reddish, and he stares at Monkey King coldly.


    "Huh?" Sun Wukong hasn''t reacted yet, but he just felt a touch of warmth and softness in his hands, and he involuntarily squeezed...


    "Um..." A whisper came, and Sun Wukong''s heart suddenly jumped. It seems that this feeling... is a bit familiar?Slowly looking down, I just happened to see that my big hand was very indecently grasping where it shouldn''t be...


    Lu was flushed with shame, staring at him angrily.


    "Accident! It was an accident!" Monkey King immediately put the heron down.In order to make up for the fact that the degree of goodwill will not decrease, Monkey King looked at the bloody mouth on the heron''s arm, his hand flashed bright, shining on her wound, and it was healed in an instant...


    "This...this is?" Heron''s attention was instantly pulled away, with a look of surprise on her face: "Is this medical ninjutsu? It''s amazing..."


    "Master Lu, are you okay?" Qiandao rushed over and asked respectfully and caringly.


    "En, it''s okay!" Lu nodded faintly, looking calm, but he warned in a low voice in Monkey King''s ear: "You are not allowed to tell what happened just now...or you should look good..."


    "Hey...understand..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Great..." Qiandao was obviously relieved. He came to the two of them and pointed to Monkey King. "Master Lu, this is Konoha''s ninja Monkey King. I asked him to investigate the curse of the samurai. ¡­"


    "Nosy, this is Meng Zong''s idea again!" Lu frowned slightly, his tone a little uncomfortable.When I came to the body of a masked ninja, I took a look at the face scarf. His brows were frowned, and the face scarves of a dozen assassins were peeled off one by one, but the frowns became deeper.


    "These people should be hired assassins. It is impossible for the mastermind to send a ninja you know to assassinate you!" Monkey King saw Lu''s mind and said lightly from the side.


    Although he already knew who was behind the scenes, he did not rush to say it.For him, this is just a game. Since it is a game, it must be played according to the rules of the game. The ending is too fast, too simple, and it is not fun...

 645 Chapter 90—The Cursed Warrior

    "Here...nothing with you...you better leave now!" Lu looked at Monkey King, his face suddenly turned cold, and he spoke indifferently, with a high-pitched appearance, with a tone of command.


    "Master Lu... please don''t say that... Master Goku, but I can''t allow Konoha to invite your ninja... Master Goku is very strong... With his help... everything can be solved..." Qiandao suddenly looked Excited.


    "I don''t appreciate... it''s superfluous..." Lu turned his head, disdainfully.With an overwhelming look: "Today we have a different position. I am already a big name, and you are just a little surname..."


    "Hey! Don''t make a mistake..." Monkey King suddenly stayed upstairs on the shoulders of heron, with his face close to her ears, and said lightly: "I am only interested in this task...so I took this task... but not I took this task at your request... If I disagree, no one in this world is qualified to let me do things for them... So, don''t talk to me in this command tone, or else... You are a big name, and brother will slap your little fart with the big palm of the fan.


    "You...you..." Heron''s face was reddish, and she was ashamed, but looking at Sun Wukong''s indifferent expression, she was inexplicably afraid. She believed that this guy is a person who can do what he says. Don''t dare to talk back again, shit. Fart will definitely suffer.With a grunt, he turned around and said in a commanding tone: "Qiandao, send me back..."


    "Yes..." Qiandao immediately replied respectfully, and said sorry to the Monkey King beside him: "Master Goku, please forgive Master Lu... Actually he was not like this before... The details are waiting for us to go back and follow Tell me..."


    "No... I''m not interested in that kind of thing..." Monkey King waved his hand faintly and snapped his fingers. The masked ninjas around were all spontaneously ignited, and in a moment, it was turned into ashes... this kind of scene , Qiandao was shuddered while watching, Master Wukong, there is really danger everywhere...


    It was getting late, and in the dimly lit room, Meng Zong sat cross-legged and frowned, and looked very solemn: "Unexpectedly... he would be so strong... It seems that the rumors are indeed true!"


    "My lord... this person is far more powerful than we imagined... if he really gets involved in this event... but it''s quite bad!"


    "Damn... I just wanted to perfuse things casually... I didn''t expect to invite such a big trouble... Pass the order, in the meantime... Don''t do anything... Since he is here to investigate and curse the samurai... just let him Check it out... After the results are found... he will naturally leave..."


    "Yes!"


    Tonight¡¯s night is a bit dim, and it also looks exceptionally silent, it looks a little strange...


    A figure wearing armor, holding a long gun, and a long sword hung on his waist slowly appeared in front of the window of Monkey King''s room and floated in...


    Looking at that face up to the sky, one hand reached into the trousers crotch, an imageless figure in deep sleep, a trace of coldness appeared in the faint eyes, the long gun in his hand stabs mercilessly, just in the process of being stabbed, that Take the key long. The gun is obviously slightly shifted to the right...


    With a soft sound of "Hey!", the long spear pierced deeply into the bedboard, and the figure on it had disappeared...


    "!!!" The person enveloped in the armor was obviously taken aback, just about to move, suddenly a strong arm stretched out from behind her, strangling her throat...


    "Hmm? The cursed warrior''s body has the smell of sister paper?" Monkey King looked surprised, and the evil big hand couldn''t help but stretched into the armor: "Let me check first..."


    "Stop...Stop..." An anxious voice suddenly came from the armor, her tone was very embarrassing, it was a female voice: "You did it on purpose...right?"


    "What is it? You who?" Monkey King asked knowingly, taking off the mask that cursed the samurai, looking at that beautiful face, pretending to be surprised: "So it was you! I thought there really was something here. Cursing the samurai... So you are pretending to be a ghost! But... Brother just squeezed your little mi. Mi. There is no need to use a gun to poke brother, right?"


    "You..." The bustard was suddenly angry, she really regretted that she was merciful to such a shameless guy just now...


    "You should feel grateful that you were merciful with that shot just now. You just stabbed it under my armpit, otherwise you...are dead..." Monkey King looked indifferently and let go of the bustard: "Say! Why come suddenly Brother Ye Xi...Don''t give me an explanation. Be careful to put you in an 18th appearance and adjust it well. Teach you..."


    "I have to survive for revenge... as long as I succeed... it doesn''t matter if I go to hell... you know my secret... so you have to die..." The bustard clenched his pocket watch and looked at Monkey King with determination in his eyes. .


    "Vengeance? Haha..." Monkey King smiled faintly, grabbed lightly, and the pocket watch in Bustard''s hand appeared in his hand.


    "Also... Give it back to me!" The bustard was suddenly shocked, and actually rushed directly at Monkey King...


    The fragrance and soft touch have never been possessed. Monkey King only felt cold and hard. This feeling is uncomfortable.So, he lightly clicked on the armor, and there was a soft''click'', the hard armor instantly cracked and opened, and even the bustard''s coat was exploded in one fell swoop...


    The pink, tender and mature body suddenly appeared in front of Monkey King, who dragged his chin, looking at the beauty in front of him with an artistic eye...


    "Ah! Dead pervert..." After the silence, there was a harsh scream in the room...


    "Shut up, and then ask to explode your inner, clothes, and pants..." Monkey King said with an unhappy expression on his ears.


    The scream stopped abruptly, and the bustard folded his hands together, shrank in a corner, looking at Monkey King pitifully...


    Well, Monkey King swears that he really exploded just because he felt that the armor was uncomfortable on his body. He really didn''t want to insult her...


    Just about to explain, the room suddenly became extremely cold. A cursed warrior dressed as the bustard slowly emerged and blocked the bustard''s body. The flashing green eyes stared at Monkey King, feeling cold. The light flashes, that''s murderous...


    At this time, the bustard couldn''t care about being shy. Looking at the cursed warrior who suddenly appeared in front of him, his pupils tightened, his eyes widened, and he was full of shock: "Brother...Brother?!!!"


    "Oh? The real ghost has appeared..." A faint smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "But it seems... I have some misunderstandings..."


    PS: If you have something to do today, you can only make two changes, and start to make up changes tomorrow, and the minimum is four...

 646 Chapter 91 Trust

    The ghost warrior said nothing, his green eyes flashed with coldness, and his long gun stabled towards Monkey King in the sound of a blast of wind...


    The speed of the long gun is so fast that it is almost impossible to see with the naked eye; but in the eyes of Monkey King, the speed of the long gun is slower than slow motion.The right hand stretched out, and two fingers were clamped at random, and it happened to clamp the tip of the gun, just like the long handle. The gun autonomously allowed Monkey King''s two fingers to clamp it, and the time was just right.To outsiders, this is a tacit understanding...


    The ghost warrior was shocked. Although he didn''t say a word, the movement in his hand was obviously a little flustered. The long spear that was sandwiched between his fingers by Monkey King was difficult to move no matter how hard he used it. He reluctantly gave up the spear. With an astonishing speed, he drew the long sword around his waist, turned into a cold light, and slashed towards Monkey King...


    Monkey King''s expression was indifferent, and he was obviously ignoring the cold light that was slashing towards him. The long spear between his fingers flicked slightly to resist the rapid slash of the ghost warrior, and then he flicked slightly. , The long spear took the ghost warrior¡¯s face...


    The ghost warrior hurriedly put his sword in front of him, but with a light ding sound, the long sword in his hand and the tip of the spear were easily cut into two...


    Long. The gun remained unabated. In the bustard¡¯s exclamation, he slammed on the ghost warrior¡¯s helmet with a bang, and his helmet flew down and fell to the ground...


    The bustard''s eyes widened, staring blankly at the headless armor standing in front of him. There was nothing in it... Immediately after a series of exchanges, the armor was scattered on the ground like scrap iron...


    "No...no...nothing?!" The bustard''s eyes widened, feeling a chill in his back: "It''s really a ghost... will it be... brother?..."


    "Since you launched an attack on me... do you want to leave like this?" Sun Wukong looked indifferently, and grabbed forward, the suction in his hand surged, and a phantom was suddenly and strangely held in his hand, and his throat was pinched. , Volley mentioned it...


    The phantom gradually solidified, his whole body still looked so ethereal, exuding a soft glow, his appearance was very similar to the bustard, almost exactly the same...


    "Brother!!" Seeing the figure in Monkey King''s hand, the bustard''s eyes widened, and he covered his mouth and exclaimed, full of incredible color, two lines of tears suddenly blurred his eyes...


    After a moment of shock, the bustard rushed forward, hung on Monkey King''s arm, and beat: "Let go... let go quickly... please... don''t hurt my brother..."


    Seeing the bustard look anxiously pleading, Monkey King let go of his hand. This was originally his purpose...


    The bustard was overjoyed immediately, and immediately rushed to the ghost that was floating in the air, but the body passed through directly, but it was emptied...


    "The bustard...you can''t touch me..." Heron''s soul looked at the bustard with affection, but shook his head.


    "Brother...really, brother...brother...you tell me...who killed you...I will definitely avenge you and your father..." The bustard was full of excitement, tears streaming down his face.The two are twin brothers and sisters, and their relationship is naturally much better than ordinary brothers and sisters.


    Lu shook his head and said faintly: "If it was before... I might not tell you... But now... Since there is this adult by your side... Maybe I don''t need to be by your side anymore..." However, Lu Lu bowed respectfully to Monkey King: "This lord... just offended you... and please forgive me... I just want to protect the bustard from harm..."


    "I didn''t hurt her..." Monkey King suddenly curled his lips. If it wasn''t for helping the bustard''s happy knot, he would have slapped you away.


    "Sorry...I misunderstood you...but your behavior is also very suspicious..." Lu said to Monkey King apologetically.Then he turned his head and looked at the bustard again: "Bustard, this person is very strong...formidable beyond your imagination...now I...can barely feel...this person is worthy of trust...if he helps you...I am very rest assured¡­"


    At this point, Lu Lu''s body has begun to gradually fade, and the fluorescent light all over his body disappears a little... He was able to show up, thanks to Monkey King''s credit, and Monkey King''s purpose is only to allow him to get rid of the bustard''s heart. Now that it has been reached, then there is no need for existence. Let''s go back to another world obediently...


    "Brother...Don''t go! You haven''t told me...who was the murderer!" The bustard suddenly looked anxious, she wanted to catch the heron, but couldn''t touch...


    "Meng...Zong..." A faint echo echoed in the room, and the heron''s figure disappeared in the little fluorescence...


    "Meng Zong... I didn''t expect... it would be him!" After the bustard lost his senses, a deep hatred suddenly appeared in his eyes. He picked up the long sword on the ground... It was the saber she had hung around her waist. Although Sun Wukong exploded her Her armor, but it did not destroy her weapon.


    "Do you want to seek revenge from Meng Zong like this? With your skill, you can die if you go!" Monkey King stopped the bustard, but shook his head helplessly.


    "Even if I die! I have to avenge my father and brother..." The bustard''s tone was firm, and at this moment, she was almost dazzled by anger and hatred.


    "The problem is... you can get it back! Don''t get the grudges, you''re killed instead, then you''re wronged..."


    After Sun Wukong said this, the bustard couldn''t help calming down a lot. Thinking of Lu''s previous words, the bustard suddenly looked at Monkey King with blazing eyes: "Brother said...you will help me...right? My brother believes you...that... I believe you too..."


    "I''m here for this...Isn''t it?" Sun Wukong said slightly, "But before that, you should put on your clothes first..."


    "Ah!" After Monkey King reminded him, a shy blush appeared on the bustard''s cheeks, and he hurried into the bed where Monkey King slept before, covering his body with cotton quilts, but his beautiful eyes turned towards Sun Wukong glared over: "Turn around...Don''t take a peek...You got the clothes off...You have to find one for me..."


    "Hey... don''t have to be so troublesome, let''s accompany my brother to sleep for one night..." Sun Wukong looked wretched and wanted to rush towards Chuang...


    "Ah! Pervert! Dead pervert... Pervert... Fuck away... Fuck away!" The bustard suddenly turned pale, pillows, chuang singles, and so on, all over to Monkey King...


    "Please... I just made a joke with you. Is there a need for such a big reaction?" Sun Wukong immediately covered his face with his hand, looking very speechless.With a thought, a set of clothes suddenly appeared in his hand, and he threw it at the bustard: "Hurry up and put it on, we are going to do business..."..

 647 Chapter 92 The Death of Thousand Islands

    Looking at the super soft, soft and luxurious green dress in his hand, the bustard just took a look and liked it.Although I am curious why Sun Wukong has such beautiful girl clothes, she has habitually classified Sun Wukong into the perverted category. Who knows what special collecting hobbies this guy has, don''t ask more...


    Looking at the bustard who resumed his daughter''s dress in front of him, gentle, generous, and pretty, Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up: "You still look more pleasing to the eye now! Let''s go, it''s time to settle accounts with Meng Zong..."


    "You return the pocket watch to me first..." The bustard looked at Monkey King, but stretched out his delicate hand.


    Monkey King smiled faintly and handed it over: "I hope that after this incident, your time will beat again..."


    On the other hand, for some reason, Qiandao always finds it difficult to fall asleep, so Chuang wanted to walk around, but when passing by Meng Zong¡¯s mansion, he discovered the conversation between him and a group of masked ninjas and discovered that he shouldn¡¯t be. Secret discovered...


    "Bei Chen, I am calling you here this time...I want to remind you to temporarily suspend our plan, Qiandao guy, really brought us a big trouble..." Meng Zong sat quietly at the table, his face at this time was no longer The affinity of the past days has become extremely gloomy and ugly.


    And in front of him, there is no one, but if you look up, you can see it. On the ceiling, there are a dozen masked ninjas kneeling on one knee, their costumes are the same, all of them look solemn and cold. .


    "Is it the Monkey King...it is indeed a troublesome existence..." Bei Chen was extremely serious, with some fear in his tone: "Judging from what he has done...If we confront him, we might be wiped out..."


    "Yeah...that''s why I asked you to come here and temporarily suspend all plans...When he finishes solving the incident that cursed the samurai, he will naturally leave...at that time, I will be able to completely replace the heron and become this country. ''S name..."


    "!!!" Qiandao was shocked when he heard Meng Zong''s words, stepped back, and a slight noise suddenly sounded under his feet...


    Beichen and the others in the room suddenly frowned, and countless kunai, shurikens and others flew towards the door...


    Meng Zong hurriedly opened the door of the room. There was no one outside, and there were only blood stains in the corridor...


    "Chasing... above the karma, painted with poisonous poison, since he has been injured, he is definitely not far away... to see people in life, and to see the corpse in death... Otherwise we will all have trouble..." Meng Zong looked ugly, watching the blood disappear. At the end, his face was gloomy and coldly said.


    Bei Chen and the others all flashed, following the place where the blood stains disappeared, chasing away...


    In the dark night, Qiandao did not have his life to run away. In front of Xiong and on his arm, a shuriken and kunai were inserted respectively. The blood was flowing down, but the strange thing was not red, but black. It seemed that kunai was in his hands. Sure enough, a layer of poison was smeared on the sword...


    I also blame Qiandao for the bad luck, because he was afraid of the terrible power of Monkey King. They knew that if they really met, they would have no hope of victory. Therefore, the weapons of Meng Zong and others were smeared with a layer of poison for preparation. Needed...


    In their view, no matter how strong you are, if you are highly toxic, you can only be slaughtered.Poor Thousand Island just happened to hit the gun. In the original book, he could escape his life. Now, it''s hard to say...


    Qiandao''s complexion became darker and darker, and his breathing became more rapid. As he ran, the poison on his body spread more quickly. At this moment, he is already poisonous. Attacking the heart, the blood flowing out has long been completely black, staggering, and the consciousness becomes more and more blurred...


    "I can''t die...I can''t fall...I must tell Luda about Meng Zong''s conspiracy..."


    It''s a pity that even if Qiandao''s will is strong, he can''t hold on, and he finally fell on a trail...


    Soon after, Beichen and others all appeared here, looking at the figure that fell to the ground, one person turned it over and reported: "Master Beichen, it is Qiandao... the poisonous heart attack, it seems that death is not far away..."


    "Hehe... It seems that Master Meng Zong told us to put poison on the weapon, but ting is useful... I didn''t expect it to come in handy so soon..." Bei Chen looked indifferent, waved his hand, and said, "Take it away immediately... Cleaner..."


    "Yes... But... Master Beichen, Master Qiandao is a playmate from her childhood, if she suddenly disappears... I am afraid of being caught up in the grass... If that person finds any clues... it would be very bad for us..." A ninja stepped forward and reminded. .


    "Well...it is indeed a trouble..." Bei Chen frowned slightly, a little bit troubled.


    "Don''t be so embarrassed, because I have already seen it..." A faint word suddenly sounded behind everyone.


    Bei Chen and others were shocked, turning around and looking, their complexion suddenly became extremely solemn: "Monkey King..."


    "Qiandao!!" The bustard looked at Qiandao, who had fallen on the ground, and his complexion changed drastically. He looked at Beichen and roared, "What the hell did you do to Qiandao?"


    "En? This voice...you are not heron...but his sister, bustard?" Beichen looked at the bustard in front of him, obviously surprised: "So...it turned out that it was not the younger sister bustard who died, but the older brother Heron..."


    "Princess Bustard... Be careful... Meng Zong... Your lord..." Qiandao opened his eyes with difficulty, and looked at the bustard weakly.After saying these words, Qiandao¡¯s consciousness was completely plunged into darkness...


    "Qiandao!!" The bustard suddenly exclaimed, water mist appeared in his eyes, and he ran towards Qiandao despite Beichen and the others.


    "Hehe...Princess Bustard...Did you forget us..." Bei Chen smiled faintly, a cold light flashed in his eyes, a cold light flashed in his hand, but the shuriken was ruthlessly piercing the bustard''s heart... Since the matter has been revealed , Then there is no need to keep your hands...


    Only in the middle of the journey, Beichen''s movements suddenly stopped, because a shuriken had already penetrated his xiong mouth...


    "How... maybe..." Bei Chen''s eyes widened, his face was unbelievable, he didn''t even have time to react, but the opponent''s weapon had already penetrated his heart...


    "You... sure enough... are a terrible... ninja..." Bei Chen fell straight after saying the last words...


    "Sorry, I''m not a ninja..." Monkey King smiled faintly, turned his head to look at the other ninjas, but was so scared that their backs were chilled, and he didn''t dare to raise the slightest fighting courage, as strong as Beichen. , Suddenly, they were second, so if they come forward, what does it mean to die?


    Being able to scare the ninja out of life and death like this is enough to show how much pressure Monkey King brought to them...

 648 Chapter 93: Funny

    "Qiandao...Qiandao!" The bustard came to Qiandao''s side, but it was a pity that he was holding a corpse that had long lost its vitality.


    That kind of poisonousness can be described as a blood seal. It was specially prepared by Meng Zong to deal with Monkey King in an emergency. It is not easy for Qiandao to persist until now with a strong will.


    The death of her brother and the departure of Qiandao made the bustard''s hatred for Meng Zong intensified. At this moment, her face was full of pain and hatred. Apart from tears, there was only endless hatred in her eyes...


    Letting go of Qiandao, the bustard slowly got up and looked at the wandering ninjas around her, her eyes were replaced by cold hatred: "You... all damn it!!" She drew out the sharp sword in her hand and leaped in. Among the wandering ninja group, they are reaping their lives mercilessly...


    At this moment, the wandering ninjas are very frightened. They want to resist or escape, but their bodies don¡¯t seem to be their own. They don¡¯t listen to them at all. They can¡¯t move at all, looking at the mercilessly drawn profit. Sword, they can only die in fear and despair...


    Because of their actions, they have been completely blocked by Monkey King.


    But for a moment, a dozen wandering ninjas have all died under the sword of the bustard. Whether it was Zhongnin or Shangnin, she was killed by her sword...


    After killing people, the bustard''s eyes were still exceptionally strong, and there was no weakness. From the moment she planned to become a cursed warrior, she had already made up her mind, even if she was incarnation of a demon, she would also cut her enemies.


    Monkey King didn''t stop the bustard from revenge, but was willing to help her. In his opinion, if there is hatred, it is natural. As long as the mind is not blinded by hatred, it doesn''t matter how many people are killed.Needless kindness is not for giving to one''s enemies.


    Only by cutting off one''s own enemies can the hatred and resentment in the heart be eliminated.


    "Next... only Meng Zong is left..."


    When he came to the residence of Meng Zong, Meng Zong was already standing calmly in the courtyard, but when he saw the bustard, he was obviously very surprised: "You Princess Crested Bustard? That''s it. I wanted to get rid of the big name. It turned out that Lord Lu was already dead. Now...you twin sister is pretending to be him..."


    "Who are you! You must not be the old and respected Meng Zong..." The bustard looked at Meng Zong, with unconcealable hatred in his eyes.


    "Well...now that''s the case, there is no need to conceal it. Yes, Meng Zong is just trying to deceive the world''s pseudonym. My real name, Baogui, the leader of the wandering ninja... Although we don''t have our own village, we have it. To learn ninjutsu for our own use, but we are exhausted in the long wandering life, so we are always looking for a country where we can live..."


    "Is that so... Did you come here to capture the country of birds from the beginning?" the bustard shouted angrily.


    "What''s wrong with our search for a place where we can settle? You are born with a big name and you can''t understand the pain we wander around... blame your father for being too easy to believe in people, and I didn''t realize that I was pretending to be the so-called honorable person. Meng Zong..."


    "They thought that my illusion was because of my powerful mana...giving me the opportunity to get ahead quickly...only Hongming was suspicious of me...I killed the daimyo and wanted to get rid of Hongming. I don¡¯t want to. The one who came to complete this cursing the samurai incident would be Monkey King, known as the''first person in the ninja world'', so I had to suspend the plan, watch the changes, and don''t want to, things were revealed so soon..."


    "Asshole, you really killed my father and brother! I want to avenge them!" The bustard gave an angry face, screamed, and slashed directly at Meng Zong''s sword...


    Meng Zong''s expression was indifferent, he quickly formed seals in his hands, and uttered a very imposing voice: "Shadow imitation!"


    The bustard who rushed forward suddenly stopped, no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t move a bit.


    "Your shadow overlaps with me... This is shadow imitation, you can''t move..." Bao Gui looked at the bustard standing still in a chopping posture, pretending to be B.


    "Oh my God! Who released this tease? Please take it away!" Monkey King covered his face with his hand, almost speechless.


    "Look at it! Come and help me!" The bustard said anxiously to Monkey King for help.


    "Hey~~ Monkey King, you are indeed very strong, but I will never lose to you!" Bao Gui yelled with great momentum, quickly forming a seal in his hand, and slapped his palms to the ground: " Surgery!"


    A loud roar of dragons echoed the sky, which can be described as trembling everywhere. The originally dark night became even more dim. Three true dragons appeared in the sky, giving a repressive and terrifying atmosphere between heaven and earth...


    "How could... the real... the dragon?!!!" The bustard was shocked and her face was shocked.


    "How is it! Known as the''first in the Ninja World'', can you beat the three dragons I summoned? Haha~~ Their strength is far superior to any tail beasts nowadays... Haha~~" Bao Gui was condescending. He looked at Monkey King with a look of contempt and arrogance.


    "..." Monkey King looked at Bao Gui, speechless for a long time, you are the last''big BOSS'' anyway!Please don''t be so funny?


    Shaking his head, Monkey King picked up a stone on the ground, lightly flicked it at random with a light finger, with a crisp bang, three dragons in the sky loomed and disappeared...


    The bustard stared at the already shattered projection lamp not far away, speechless for a long time...


    Bao Gui, who was laughing wildly, stopped abruptly, looking at Sun Wukong''s faint smile, his forehead was suddenly cold and sweaty...


    "I was scared to death... I thought this guy really channeled the legendary dragon... It turned out to be just a reflection..." The bustard was obviously relieved, and his eyes were full of contempt when looking at Bao Gui.


    "Don''t be familiar with him. In fact, he is just a joke..." Monkey King shook his head and waved his hand lightly. The silk threads that bound her around were broken, and the bustard immediately regained freedom.


    "Is even the shadow imitation technique fake?" The bustard was even more speechless at this moment.Now, she was convinced that Bao Gui was nothing more than a cheating teaser.


    "Want to see Shenlong? I can let you see it!" Monkey King looked at Bao Gui, but he smiled faintly and waved his hand. Above the night sky, the space fluctuated, accompanied by a earth-shattering dragon chant. The sound, a huge blue dragon of hundreds of meters appeared in the sky, the majestic and terrifying aura blanketed the world, and mortals were as weak as an ant in front of them...


    With a "click", Bao Gui''s legs softened, and he was scared to the ground. The ground became wet. It turned out that this product was scared to pee...

 649 Chapter 94 Im so awesome, Im just here to make soy sauce

    "God...shen...shenlong?!" Bao Gui looked at the sky, the serpentine dragon exuding majesty and shock, his teeth fought up and down, and his speech became no longer agile.The trembling from the soul told him that this was not a reflection, but a real dragon.


    "Really...really a dragon?" The bustard''s eyes widened at this moment. The terrifying breath filled the world. It was noble and majestic, and it made the heart to worship. This feeling is so real and definitely not the previous reflection. comparable!A real dragon appeared in front of her.


    "My lord, I don''t know what is your command to call down?" Qinglongyou. Moving in the clouds, the body that appeared and disappeared almost invisible to the end, and the cyan scales all over his body flashed with a faint glow, so noble and majestic.


    Just looking at her humble, huge head, facing Monkey King, she looked so humble and respectful, her voice was crisp and sweet, like a girl singing softly, it turned out that this is a piece of paper from a dragon girl!


    The bustard looked at the huge head in front of him. It was just a dragon''s whisker, which was much larger than her entire body. The faintly blue dragon''s eyes were like two supreme gems, reflecting a frightening light. , People don''t dare to look directly, and affects the trembling from the soul.Just looking at it, he was so frightened that he almost softened his legs and fell directly to the ground.Fortunately, there was Monkey King beside her, and the weak body was hung on him like this, so that Monkey King took advantage of it.


    Short of breath, the bustard didn''t even dare to pant for a while, looking at the huge dragon head in front of him, he felt a kind of shock.Had it not been for the existence of Monkey King beside her, she would have passed out of fear.The depressive aura of this dragon is really terrifying.


    "It''s nothing... It''s just that the guy made a few images of the dragon to scare me, so I summoned a real dragon to scare him..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "..." Sister Shenlong looked at Monkey King, looking very speechless.Is it necessary for you to be the master of a dignified generation of planes with such a weak ant?Why can''t you not be so innocent!


    At this moment, Bao Gui was already trembling in fear, he knew that he had played it, and it was really over.I just used the image to scare you and pretended to be a B. Your sister actually summoned a real dragon to scare me. If you are a human being, you should not be such a bully!


    The terrible breath scared Baogui''s souls, and he dared not move the slightest fear, even if he asked for mercy, he was extremely extravagant.


    He is too weak, facing Shenlong, he didn''t even have the courage to speak.


    "The goal has been achieved... Go back!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "..." Sister Shenlong nodded silently, and the dragon claws stirred each other, her eyes full of resentment when she saw Monkey King, I was so awesome, it turned out that I just came out to make soy sauce...


    During the fluctuation of space, the figure of Shenlong slowly disappeared into the night sky, returning to the world of Monkey King again...


    "This guy has been scared, bustard, go and kill him!" Monkey King looked at Bao Gui who was almost scared of incontinence, waved his hand with disgust, and said to the bustard beside him.


    In other words, is it really okay for you to encourage a sister to kill someone like this?


    The bustard nodded and looked at Bao Gui without any mercy. He raised the sword in his hand and fell into a pool of blood without resistance. The image of the tumbler suddenly disappeared, and the Bao Gui recovered after his death. Became his uncle like a grimace...


    The vengeance was avenged, and the bustard suddenly felt relaxed, sitting on the ground feebly, looking at the dim night sky, tears silently slipping down: "Father...brother...your hatred...I have already taken revenge for you...you can rest in peace. Up..."


    Monkey King looked at the bustard''s appearance at this time, but smiled slightly: "Lu, you don''t want the bustard to avenge you, you just want to entrust this country to her...hehe...but in my opinion, this ending is also good..."


    Well, it seems that Monkey King made some tricks from what Lu Lu said to the bustard before. This unscrupulous guy is really bad.


    "Well, since the feud has already been paid, then the time to stop should be liberated!" Monkey King came to the bustard''s side, touched her hair, and said softly.


    "My time?" The bustard''s pupils flickered, took out the hidden pocket watch from his arms and opened it, but the pointer on it still stopped moving...


    Monkey King smiled slightly, lightly tapped his pocket watch and said, "From now on, enjoy your next new life!"


    "DaDa~~"


    Looking at the slowly beating second hand, a soft smile suddenly hung on the bustard''s face: "My time... has moved..."


    Beside the tomb, the bustard¡¯s face was full of sadness, looking at the words on the tombstone, it was clearly Qiandao¡¯s tomb...


    "Although the great enmity has been avenged... but here... I don''t have a friend..." The bustard held the pocket watch in both hands and looked at the tombstone in front of him, with confusion and sadness in his eyes.


    "Isn''t I your friend?" Monkey King smiled softly: "If you don''t mind, you can go to Konoha with me! There, I will introduce many, many friends to you..."


    The bustard''s eyes lit up, and he looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Is what you said is true? Can I really go to Konoha with you?"


    "of course¡­"


    "But... the country of birds..."


    "What does it matter! Isn''t it just a big name? I think that Hongming is good, so let him go... If you feel homesick, you can come and have a look at any time..."


    Therefore, under the flicker of the "bad guy" Monkey King, there is no beautiful girl in the country of birds, and Konoha has a beautiful female ninja...


    Konoha, Hokage''s office, Tsunade looked at Monkey King in front of him. The two of them stared with big eyes and small eyes. Obviously, looking at Tsunade¡¯s brows from time to time, it shows that our big milk Tsuna is very angry at this time, and the consequences are very serious. serious.


    As for the reason, it is naturally the Zhu Bustard next to Monkey King. You go out and bring back a sister paper, and you go out and bring back a sister paper. Do you really want to open a big harem that belongs to you in our Konoha?You can''t be so innocent!


    "I swear... I won''t let you go out to do tasks..." For a long time, Tsunade looked at Monkey King, his brows raised, and said very seriously.


    He has always been well-behaved and mute, and now he is standing still, not pouring tea to Monkey King.


    Well, the jealous woman, why don''t you mess with it for now, Monkey King pulled up the bustard''s slender hand, his figure flashed, and he appeared in his room instantly...

 650 Chapter 95 The Picture Is So Beautiful

    The peaceful life just passed day by day, and soon it was half a month passed...


    For Monkey King, every day is pleasant, can it be unpleasant to have so many sisters around him?When you have nothing to do, you can play with this, tease that, and train Xiaoxue once in a while... Among Konoha, Monkey King is also the most leisurely one.


    On the way, there were naturally many tasks that Monkey King knew well, but for Monkey King, he would not have the slightest interest in tasks that had nothing to do with Pretty Girl Paper.Therefore, they were all pushed to Naruto, which is to put that guy on the right track of his own destiny.Anyway, people are also the protagonist of this world, and he can''t even fight with soy sauce, right?


    Ji Lai was also relieved, and disappeared in an instant. He continued his great career of collecting materials...


    The blue sky was clear, and a white homing pigeon galloped from the distant horizon towards Konoha...


    By the clear river, several young girls are working hard to practice their own ninjutsu or shuriken... The sweat beaded on their clothes, and the appearance close to the skin is so beautiful and fascinating. ¡­


    Under the ancient tree, Monkey King rested his head on Doyueya¡¯s beautiful legs, enjoying Doyueya¡¯s most intimate massage, but his eyes remained on the women who were not far away working hard. Sometimes, watching It¡¯s actually a great thing that sister paper is swaying sweat...


    The homing pigeons flying in the sky were also clearly imprinted into Monkey King¡¯s eyes. The simple simple pattern engraved with a star tied on the slender feet caught his attention. The reason is already clear: "Xingnin Village... After more than half a month of ease, it''s time to go out and visit..."


    Monkey King stood up and clapped his hands. Several sisters not far away stopped practicing and came to Monkey King''s side...


    "That''s it for today... Let''s go back!"


    Back in the village, Xiaoxue and the women rushed to the house. They had just finished practicing, but they were all sweaty, so naturally they had to go back and clean them well.


    Because the female bathhouse is easy to be peeped, Sun Wukong built a hot spring in his yard and covered it with an enchantment, which was 100% safe.


    Because some bustards just joined, so I can only think about having a mandarin duck bath with them, so Monkey King walked to the Hokage office alone...


    Along the way, many people greeted him. You know, Monkey King is in Konoha, that is very popular. Rumor has it that he is the future husband of the five generations of Hokage!


    Just when he arrived at the door, Monkey King happened to see Silent hurriedly running from the corridor and couldn''t help but smiled slightly: "Hi~ Silent, are you in such a hurry to go to the toilet?"


    "Papa!" Silent fell directly to the ground by Sun Wukong Lei, lying on the ground, pointing at the surprised Monkey, blushing, crying without tears: "Master Wukong...please don''t open this. Is this a joke?"


    "Ahem~ Sao Rui, my fault..." Monkey King hurriedly stepped forward and helped Mute from the ground, feeling a little embarrassed.I just made a joke, and even caused such a well-behaved girl to fall directly to the ground, and almost got a dog...what...what a sin!


    In a hurry, I patted the clothes on his body for silence...but, there is no dust on the clothes, okay?This clearly means to take the opportunity to eat tofu!


    Mute was immediately blushed by Monkey King, and waved his hands again and again: "I...I''m fine...no need to take pictures...I have something urgent to report to Master Tsunade..." Then he escaped Monkey King''s clutches, ran a few steps, and opened I walked through the door of the Hokage office: "Tsunade-sama, there are reports that Naruto and Neji have joined together..."


    "En...I added him..." Tsunade turned his back to Mute, looking very calm, but the voice seemed a little bit wrong.


    "Why?" Mute was puzzled.


    "It''s nothing! Didn''t he just learn from Jilaiya and succeeded in his cultivation? Naturally, he has to exercise well..."


    "The team that has been formed is changed for this reason?" Mute seemed a little hard to understand.


    "Da Niu Tsunami, are you sure what you are telling is the truth..." Monkey King walked in slowly, looking at Tsunade''s back, but with a joking smile.


    "En? Goku? Hmm~~~" Tsunade Jiao''s body trembled suddenly, as if she was taken aback, her head was swaying non-stop, and she screamed... It looked painful...


    "Tsunade-sama..." Silent was shocked, and rushed forward. When he saw it, he was speechless. At this moment, Tsunade''s mouth was bulging, and he was holding a piece of yokan. Reverie... well, she was choked...


    "The highest grade yokan from the Kankuriya... Isn''t it Naruto''s gift?" Silent looked at Tsunade with a skeptical look.


    And Tsunade''s eyes widened, with a large piece of yokan in his mouth, and he whimpered and whimpered... the picture was so beautiful that it caused Monkey King to put his chin on, and said, "This is a difficult deep throat technique. Ah! Tsunade, you are so good... Let''s learn from each other when we have time..."


    "..." Mute was blushed immediately: "Master Goku...it''s not the time to joke...hurry up and help Master Tsunade! Otherwise, you will be choked to death..."


    "Oh... this picture is so beautiful... Brother is a little bit reluctant to spoil it... What should I do?" Monkey King looked hesitant.


    Silent covered her face with one hand, and looked speechless, so she squeezed her palm into a knife, and slapped Tsunade¡¯s back with a palm...Along with Tsunade¡¯s violent cough, Yokan flew out of her mouth and Tsunade was saved...


    "Son Wukong! I''m fighting with you!" Tsunade suddenly yelled, and flew towards Monkey King...This guy almost choked to death, so he was indifferent, and he was still playing tricks on the side. It''s just uncle tolerable, my mother cannot Forbearance!


    "Hey, hey~~ The gentleman speaks but doesn''t move!...Ouch!"


    Before Sun Wukong had finished speaking, Tsunade had already been thrown to the ground, and the mature Jiaoqu pressed Zai''s body, making Sun Wukong a little refreshed.It¡¯s a pity that Sun Wukong has already acted first before she launches an attack...


    "Look at it! Grab the Bolong Claw!"


    "Ah~! You are so perverted..." Tsunade was shocked right now, and his whole body was shocked like an electric shock. He rushed to the side with an instantaneous technique, and left the dangerous element Sun Wukong far away.Blushing, staring at him angrily.


    "Wow khaka~~ Now you know how good brother is! This is a stunt that I have hidden for many years. You can force me to use this trick. It is enough to be proud..." Monkey King suddenly put on an extremely charming post, A lonely master posture.


    "Oh my God! How would I know such a guy..." Tsunade immediately covered his face with his hands, his teeth itching in anger, and if he could, he really wanted to step forward and bite him!..

 651 Chapter 96 Star Ninja Village

    The domineering queen Fan''s full-fledged Tsunade suddenly lost his temper by Monkey King. Before, who would dare to be so rude to her!A strange force fist passed and directly turned him into a pig''s head, but it happened to encounter a monster like Monkey King, which was really restrained everywhere.


    But he couldn''t really get angry, which made Tsunade depressed, and he was crazy.


    "By the way, you just said that Naruto was going to do the task? What kind of task is it?" Monkey King sat leisurely on the seat that Hokage could only sit on, looking at Tsunade in front of him, and said lightly.


    Tsunade''s brows jumped with anger. She was not mad at Monkey King sitting in her seat, but at his attitude.The old lady is Hokage!Not your maid, OK?But he was afraid of Sun Wukong''s dragon claw hand and had to bear it.


    When Silent sounded a little nervous, he kindly reminded: "Master Goku, that''s a seat that only Master Naruto can sit... If someone sees it, it''s not good..."


    "What can I do if I see it? Who dares to criticize him and slap him!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently and said, "Let''s talk about this mission..."


    "Forget it! This guy is not afraid of the sky and the earth, so he won''t care about this!" Tsunade waved his hand helplessly from the side.Although her position was occupied, she was surprisingly not in the slightest.


    "It''s a commission about Xingyin Village..." Mute handed a piece of information to Monkey King.


    Monkey King took it, glanced casually, and nodded.In fact, even if he did not check, he already knew what happened.


    "Xingyin Village... I heard that they have a''star'' and possess incredible power..." Monkey King looked at Tsunade, and said, "This will probably be a battle for the''Star Stone''. In the past, it was the rhythm that made them hunt for death!"


    "En? Is it that serious?" Tsunade''s eyebrows suddenly frowned. Although Monkey King''s morals were not very reliable, Tsunade still trusted 100% of what he said.


    "But if Naruto is there... nothing can happen... After all, there is a nine-tailed presence in his body..."


    "...When you say that, I''m even more worried..." Tsunade looked at Monkey King with a serious face, and said, "Goku, can you please go over and see... Anyway, you know space ninjutsu, come and go. It''s just a momentary thing..."


    "Huh? Didn''t you say that you will never let me do the task again?" Sun Wukong looked at Chao Tsunade with a joke.


    "No! I just let you go over and take a look!" Tsunade suddenly looked at Monkey King with a smile.


    "Okay... Actually, I care about their comfort..." Monkey King nodded, his figure flashed, and he disappeared.


    After returning to his home and explaining the reason to Xiaoxue''s daughters, Sun Wukong just set off, because they are in the stage of cultivation, so Sun Wukong did not bring them...


    The sky is getting darker, and the night sky tonight is a little bit starry, it looks very beautiful...


    On the vast plain, there is no grass, and it looks very barren.


    In the center, there was a huge crater where a meteorite fell. At the edge of the crater, a figure suddenly flashed out. Looking at the building in the crater, Monkey King smiled faintly: "This is it! But this house was built. It¡¯s too weird! It''s covered in the crater of the meteorite...If there is a heavy rain, won''t it be completely submerged?"


    Well, in fact, Monkey King is just vomiting casually. There is no shortage of enchantments in this world, and it is very simple to block rain for irrigation.


    His body slowly rose into the air, and Monkey King floated down directly, standing at the door, but it seemed extremely quiet here.


    Opening the door, Monkey King walked in directly...


    Slightly sensed, Monkey King walked directly along the two sensed qi...


    Open the door, it seems to be a bedroom, with quilts on both sides of the room, and in the innermost part, there is a teenager lying on the chuang, motionless...


    Monkey King looked up to the ceiling, but he just happened to see a young girl lying on the eaves, looking at him vigilantly, with hostility in her eyes...


    With his eyes facing each other, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile faintly: "The above is dangerous... Come down!"


    "Ah!" The girl suddenly screamed. Originally, she wanted to raid Monkey King, but she didn''t want to. Before she could do anything, she was discovered by Monkey King. She screamed and fell directly from the eaves...


    Monkey King stretched out his hands and just hugged her full of arms: "It''s dangerous to say..."


    "Let go of me!" The girl''s face was blushing, she looked very nervous, her hands were printed, and her debut chakra whip suddenly appeared behind her, wrapping Monkey King''s body tightly in a circle...


    Just a bang, it was easily earned by the god Sun Wukong and broke apart...


    The girl was frightened, Hua Rong turned pale, struggling for a while in Monkey King''s hand, and she uttered a''poof'', and she uttered a fart. She sat down on the ground and cried out, but she looked at Monkey King with a look of fear: "You... who are you?"


    "Don''t be afraid! Look at me so handsome and handsome, I must be a good person..." Monkey King tried his best to soften his smiling face, but the smiling face he thinks is soft, in the eyes of the girl, it is like those abnormal strange uncles. No different, but even more nervous and scared: "Generally...that you are good people...are bad guys..."


    Monkey King: "..."


    "Who are you? What''s the purpose of coming here?" The boy in the blanket sat up hard, and looked at Monkey King with alert.But Monkey King ignored him directly.


    But at this moment, the sound of footsteps was getting closer, and Naruto looked at Monkey King with a surprise look on his face: "Big Brother Wukong? Why are you here?"


    "Naruto! Because I don''t worry about you, so I just come and have a look..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "You...who are you?" The girl suddenly became more nervous when she saw another person breaking in, who seemed to be an accomplice of the person in front of her.


    "I''m Konoha Ninja Uzumaki Naruto, and I am here to protect the stars..." Naruto suddenly said with his arms on his hips, very proudly.Immediately he pointed to Monkey King, and said proudly: "As for him, but we are the most powerful brother Wukong in Konoha Village!"


    "Ah! So you are... I''m so sorry..." The girl immediately bowed and apologized to Monkey King, her shy face made her look cute.


    "Why are you alone? How about them every day?" Monkey King turned his head and looked at Naruto.


    "Uh...that..." Naruto immediately touched his head and said with embarrassment: "Because the star was taken away by others, they all went to look for clues..."..

 652 Chapter 97 The Price of Cultivating Stars

    "Did you find anything?" Monkey King looked at Naruto lightly.


    "Yet...not yet...but that guy can condense Chakra wings and fly in the sky. I heard Subaru say that this is something from their Star-Hidden Village...Kong...the magical ninjutsu...so the one who steals the stars must be their Star-Hidden People from the village." Naruto made a thinking gesture, looking hard to remember.


    "It''s the magic method of peacock..." The young man on the sick chuang said with a serious face: "This is a secret technique unique to our Xingyin Village... If it is really what you said, it seems that it is indeed done by the people in our village..." , The boy coughed violently.


    "Hey... are you okay?" Naruto asked with a look of concern.


    "It''s okay..." The boy shook his head.


    "After Sanlian started the cultivation of the stars, the body was not very good..." the girl explained to the side.


    "Beidou, you can''t tell outsiders about the stars!" The girl who was called the third company by the girl suddenly said anxiously.


    "What is there to conceal..." Sun Wukong curled his lips in disdain, and said faintly: "You become like this because you use the power of the stars to cultivate... If this goes on, you will definitely die. This is why the three generations of star shadows issued a prohibition. The reason for the cultivation...I think you already knew about this incident, right?"


    "So, if you don''t die, you won''t die..." Sun Wukong said faintly: "It seems that the guy who asked you to re-cultivate the stars has no good intentions..."


    "You are not allowed to slander Master Xingying so much, he is not the kind of person you are talking about..." San Lian shouted with excitement.


    "I''m too lazy to argue with a brainless guy like you..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly. Originally, he wanted to treat him, but now you should just lie on Chuang.


    Sanlian was immediately frustrated and wanted to argue, but coughed violently.


    "Big Brother Wukong, according to you, is that star actually just a harmful thing?" Naruto suddenly looked at Monkey King with a puzzled look.


    "Well, the person who stole the stars is not necessarily a bad person... Maybe he found something, so he wants to stop these people from practicing!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "How could it be...I...I wouldn''t believe what you said..." San Lian looked at Monkey King and exclaimed excitedly.Obviously Sun Wukong''s explanation made him a little unbelievable.


    "I''m not telling you... Believe it or not, it doesn''t matter to me..." Monkey King looked at San Lian, his tone flat.


    "Then... Is there a way to save Sanlian?" Beidou looked at Monkey King excitedly.She is a smart girl, thinking back to the past, she still believes in Monkey King''s words.


    "If you don''t go to practice, it will be..." Sun Wukong said faintly: "But according to his current physical condition, if this continues, he will definitely die!"


    "Why..." Beidou exclaimed suddenly, grabbing Monkey King''s right hand, and said earnestly: "Please...help Sanlian! You must have a way, right?"


    "This matter, I will talk about it later, let''s go see how Ning Ci and the others are doing now!" Monkey King looked at Naruto and said lightly.


    "Okay, Brother Wukong!" Naruto replied loudly, and immediately looked at Beidou, who was full of worries, and said, "Don''t worry, Beidou, if there is Brother Wukong, there will be nothing wrong with Sanlian! Because Brother Wukong is omnipotent!"


    "Really?" Beidou looked at Monkey King''s eyes suddenly with a look of expectation.


    "You guys stay here first..." Monkey King was too lazy to continue talking nonsense, his figure flashed, and he flashed out of the house directly...


    "Big Brother Wukong, wait for me!" Naruto yelled and followed.


    The starry sky at night is very bright, and you can still see things by moonlight.


    Naruto followed Sun Wukong all the way, leaping over the mountain road, and finally came to the poisonous Hell Valley, and saw Tiantian, Ning Ci, and Xiao Li.And beside them, lay six youngsters from Xingyin Village.


    "Ning Ci, what happened?" Monkey and Wukong came to the front, Naruto looked at the few people lying on the ground, and asked in surprise.


    Ning Ci directly ignored Naruto, but looked at Monkey King in amazement, and then respectfully saluted: "Master Goku, why are you here?"


    "The mission this time is a bit unusual... so I will come over and take a look..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Haha! I didn''t expect that there will be another day of mission with Master Wukong! My blood is starting to burn!" Xiao Li shouted with a burning fighting spirit in his eyes.


    "With Master Wukong, this mission will be foolproof!" Tian Tian said happily from the side.The expression of stars on his face was like a star-chaser seeing his idol, so excited.


    This is not to say that every day is a fan of nympho, but that Monkey King was originally an idol worshipped by the whole Konoha Village, especially those young boys and girls who are handsome and powerful, and are often what young boys and girls yearn for and pursue.


    "Hey! Neji, you haven''t answered my words yet!" Naruto yelled out of nowhere.This guy ignored my question, which is really disgusting.


    Well, because Neji here didn''t walk out of the darkness of hatred because of Naruto, so there is no trust and friendship for Naruto as in the original book.


    "They were all overthrown by the man who stole the stars..." Neji said calmly, "but the boy named Subaru was taken away by that man..."


    "Let''s talk about these people back..." Monkey King looked at the five people lying on the ground and said.


    "Yes¡­"


    Just as Sun Wukong and the others brought the five teenagers from Xingyin Village back to the house in the crater, in a dimly lit room, Subaru was lying on a hospital bed, covered with instruments and wearing an oxygen mask, unconscious.


    And the person wearing the anti-virus in front of him took off his mask, and the face that was revealed was actually the acting Xingying of Xingyin Village.


    "Have you breathed in the poisonous gas in Hell Valley?" One of the two Star Ninjas opposite Xingying asked slightly worried.


    "No... I put him in a state of suspended animation beforehand, it has no effect on the body..." Xingying''s expression was indifferent.


    "It is understandable to use Subaru to elicit her..."


    "But there is no need to move other children..."


    The two Xingren looked at Xingying, and seemed a little dissatisfied with his approach.


    how?Is this scared?"Xingying''s eyes widened, and they were full of evil intentions: "Your hands are not clean anymore, now you don''t say such beautiful things... I let Konoha''s ninja drink those children who thought she took Subaru... After the star is taken back, it is enough to leave the rest to those people...hehe..." On Xingying''s face, a very proud sneer suddenly appeared...

 653 Chapter 98—The Ridiculous Strategy

    In the huge crater where the meteorite fell, and in the simple house, the five star-yin youths who were brought back by Monkey King and others had already woken up.They were all surrounded by Sanlian''s sick chuang who was coughing violently, looking at him worriedly.


    Beidou came to Monkey King''s side, begging: "Naruto said before that you can cure Sanlian, right? I beg you, save Sanlian!" He said, kneeling directly on the Monkey King. In front of him, pleading.


    "He... can he really cure Sanlian?" The other Xingyin teenagers looked at Monkey King in shock.They all know why Sanlian became like this...


    Monkey King helped Beidou up and nodded, sister paper''s request could not be refused.Coming to the side of Sanlian, the fluorescent light flashed in his hands and poured over Sanlian¡¯s body. But for a moment, the pale Sanlian stopped coughing, and his face returned to normal. He stood up in incredible, Sanlian There was an incredible color in his eyes: "I...I''m all right?"


    The huge surprise made him feel like he was in a dream. He thought he would die, but he didn''t expect that he would heal in this way.


    "This... all right?!" Beidou was stunned, and for a moment, his face was replaced by surprise.And the other Xingyin teenagers widened their eyes one by one, unbelievable. For them, the existence like a terminal illness, in front of Monkey King, was healed by just waving his hand?This development is almost like a dream...


    At the moment, they all looked at Monkey King with blazing eyes. If they had his help, then they would not have to worry about their companions leaving them one by one after practicing the stars...


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t continue cultivating in the future..." Sun Wukong looked at Sanlian with a calm expression, and said, "But... the guy who lifted the ban and let you practice again doesn''t seem to be a good thing!... "


    "No...impossible... Lord Scarlet Star cannot be the kind of person you mentioned... Using the stars to practice cultivation is voluntary. We all know the consequences of using the stars to cultivate, but in order to protect the village, even if we perish , That''s our wish...this kind of thing has nothing to do with Lord Akahoshi...Although you saved me, if you want to provoke us, I won''t forgive you..." Sanlian was emotional, very loud The way.


    "So... idiots like you are best used..." Monkey King looked at Sanlian and the others with disdain, as if he were looking at a group of stupid men.He waved his hand, too lazy to talk nonsense with a group of idiots, and walked directly out of the house.For Monkey King, their life and death has nothing to do with Monkey King.


    Ningci greeted the Xingyin teenagers and immediately followed...


    "Master Wukong... You seem to know a lot of information that we don''t know... Could you please explain to us?" Ning Ci came to Sun Wukong''s side and said respectfully.


    "After daybreak, you will understand, now all you have to do... is to rest..." Monkey King looked at Ning Ci and said lightly.


    "...Understood..." Now that Monkey King said so, Ning Ci couldn''t help asking more, and all of them went back to rest.


    And the figure of Monkey King disappeared here, and he returned to his own world...


    The sky gradually brightened, and a new day had arrived.


    In Xingyin Village, in a secret room, Chi Xing looked at a bald Xingren in front of him, looking very excited: "Are you sure? That person... is really the Sun Wukong in the rumor?"


    "Yes, I have confirmed with those children. It is indeed the Konoha who has the title of''The Strongest in Ninja World'', Master Monkey..."


    A look of excitement and excitement suddenly appeared on Chi Xing''s face: "Haha~~ I didn''t expect that person would come to our Xingyin Village... Please Konoha, it is indeed a correct choice... as long as he is there. If you...hmph...summer...it looks like you are doomed to fail..." Then, a trace of wicked madness appeared in Chi Xing''s eyes: "Then...it''s time to lure her out..." As he said, his figure flashed and disappeared here...


    The course of the matter is developing in the same way as it was originally, Chi Xing used carrier pigeons and attached his own chakras to deceive the ninja who stole the stars on both sides of the Hell Valley...


    In the battle between the two, Chi Xing was defeated, and then they dispatched two Hoshinin to Ning Ci and others, asking for help. They wanted to borrow the hands of Konoha Ninja to eliminate the person who stole the''star''...


    Although Ning Ci and others had doubts about Chi Xing because of Monkey King''s words, they still followed immediately...


    On both sides of the Hell Valley, Chi Xing and Xia Xia are still facing each other, and the hands of the two are sealed, and the chakra behind them surging out, turning into two ferocious animal faces.It''s just one big and one small, but it becomes a sharp contrast.Compared with the summer day opposite, the''beast'' formed by the red star is simply the gap between adults and children...


    Looking at the chakra behemoth that appeared in summer, Chi Xing¡¯s face was full of jealousy and madness: "What a brilliant chakra! If there are 100...no...even 10 ninjas like you, this is amazing. The five major powers are not our opponents if they unite...it¡¯s not too late, join us to build the strongest Xing Yin!"


    "This guy''s tone is really big!" I don''t know when, Monkey King has appeared on a big rock not far away, looking at the crazy Red Star, but shook his head in disdain: "It''s really a one. Only ridiculous frog at the bottom of the well..."


    Chi Xing''s words reminded Xia Xia of the painful memories of the past. In order to practice, the companions around him fell one by one...Unknowingly, two lines of clear tears fell from the corner of her eyes...


    "I won''t let you repeat the pain, if you want to continue..." Xia Xia yelled angrily, the chakra form on his back changed instantly, with a loud whisper, it formed a pair of huge cicada wings. Between the flapping wings, flying over the Hell Canyon, Chao Chi Xing with killing intent killed the past...


    Chi Xing was shocked and turned pale. In fear, he fled from waste, but was tripped to the ground by a piece of wood. He looked at the summer that was attacking him with a look of horror: " Wait... If I die... Ang will be over..."


    Xia Xia was shocked, and his figure stopped suddenly.


    Seeing the success of his threat, Chi Xing''s face was suddenly replaced by a touch of pride and madness: "It''s not going to work... For you, it is more important than your own life in my hands. As long as he is there, you are not Maybe it won me..."


    "Damn...If you dare to hurt Ang, I will never forgive you!" Xia Xia''s voice suddenly became extremely angry and cold.


    "Oh yeah...it seems to have heard something amazing..." Monkey King suddenly appeared in the field, looking at Chi Xing jokingly, his face full of playfulness: "Dignified Star Shadow, I didn''t expect it to be like this. The ugly side..."


    "Sun... Wukong?! Why are you here?..." Chi Xing''s expression suddenly changed, his eyes full of fear.He wanted to use Monkey King''s hand to get rid of summer, but now, the other party knew his true face, then when he thought about his fate, Chi Xing was suddenly shocked into a cold sweat.The horror of Monkey King is almost a myth in the entire Ninja World...


    Why did the plan that was supposed to be seamless, suddenly become like this?..

 654 Chapter 99—Summer

    "Big Brother Wukong..."


    The Naruto who rushed to watched Monkey King actually stand on the opposite side of the red star, with all their faces puzzled.


    "What happened?" Ning Ci looked at Chi Xing who was sitting on the ground with fear on his face, frowned slightly, and looked at Monkey King with questioning eyes.


    "Quickly...stop them..." Seeing Ningci''s arrival, Chi Xing''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said in anger, "He and that person are in the same group, and their purpose is to capture the stars..."


    "What? Brother Wukong wants to capture the stars? What the hell is going on? Don''t talk nonsense, you bastard!" Naruto was furious when he heard this. In his heart, Monkey King can be said to be his most respected person. He treats him as his own big brother, how can he allow others to slander at will.


    "Fool..." Monkey King glanced at Chi Xing with disdain, his figure flashed, and he kicked him out: "At this moment, do you want to talk nonsense? Rubbish is just rubbish after all, and I want to make unnecessary resistance. ?"


    "Master Wukong...what the hell is going on?" Ning Ci was surrounded by doubts beside the Sun Wukong who came here.


    "The cause of everything is that this guy came out, killed three generations of Xingying, replaced his position, and then continued the cultivation of the''star'', all he wanted was to join the five big countries, or to replace it... this approach is simply It''s just a little bit..." Monkey King looked at Chi Xing with disdain.


    Ning Ci''s people were all taken aback.


    "How did you know? This kind of thing...except for me and Nighthawk, four or three, and no one knows..." Chi Xing''s complexion changed suddenly, with blood in the corner of his mouth, and he got up from the ground in an extremely embarrassed manner, his face full of anger. The two Xingren behind Chao Ningci looked over and roared, "Asshole...you... betray me?"


    Sun Wukong didn''t use much strength on this foot, so Chi Xing only suffered a little injury, because he kept him, he still wanted to talk about his favorability with Xia Xia.


    "No! We didn''t say anything!" Nighthawk exclaimed immediately, in shock.


    "Huh, there is no best, use your actions to prove your innocence!" Chi Xing looked gloomy. Now, he has nowhere to go. Although he is afraid of Monkey King''s strength, it is impossible to sit and wait for death. Quickly Jieyin, shouted: "Peacock Magic Beast!"


    The turbulent Chakra burst out from his back instantly, forming the appearance of a fierce beast, and let out a harsh roar...


    Nighthawk and Sisan looked at each other at the same time, and they also displayed the peacock magic beast. As a nourishment, the chakra beast of the red star was bitten by one bite, and all the chakra beasts were swallowed and absorbed...the chakra of the two of them was immediately absorbed. , Fell to the ground feebly, while the Chakra Beast of the Scarlet Star suddenly skyrocketed. Judging from its fierce power, its power has skyrocketed...


    "Damn...You guy is really a badass!" Naruto was furious, just about to get the seal, but was stopped by someone wearing a gas mask: "This is our Xingyin Village business, no outsiders need to intervene. , Let me do it!"


    "Huh? This voice... is it a woman?" Everyone in Tiantian was surprised.


    "Aka Star, the matter is up to now, please think twice. If you stop practicing and let the children get free, I will consider things that will not interfere in the village from now on, and spare your life..." Xia Xia slowly stepped forward and removed The gas mask put on his head, his hair dangled, revealing a mature face.


    She is Ang''s mother, it''s summer.


    "Huh... do you think it''s possible? In order to achieve the goal, I even killed the three generations of stars who opposed us... What''s the matter if a few people die... Haha... As long as you continue... there will be more powerful people... to At that time, even the five great nations would have to surrender to the feet of our Xingyin Village! Haha!!" Chi Xing''s face was crazy, but his pretty handsome face turned so ugly at this moment.Imagining the scene of dominating the Ninja World, his expression became more and more crazy. At this moment, he seemed to be a lunatic lost in his fantasy world.


    "Asshole! What do you think of people who believe in your hard work? If this goes on, they might all die!" Naruto looked at Chi Xing with a look of anger.


    "For the future of the village...what counts for the death of a few people...they should be honored for this..." Chi Xing''s face was cold and disdainful, and his eyes were full of evil madness.


    "You fellow, I will never forgive..." Naruto roared immediately, and Jiyin in his hand, instantly separated dozens of shadow clones and besieged the red star...


    "Huh! What can you do with an attack of this level?" Chi Xing''s expression of disdain, the monster formed by Chakra roared immediately, swam above the void, and hurriedly shuttled between Naruto for a moment. The shadow clone turned into smoke and dissipated, and at the same time, it hit Naruto¡¯s xiong with one head, causing it to fly out directly...


    Seeing that it was about to hit a boulder not far away, it was suddenly caught by an extended chakra and placed on the ground...


    "Auntie?" The one who saved him was obviously summer.


    "Retreat to the side! This is our Xingyin Village business, he will leave it to me to deal with it..." Xia Xing''s eyes were cold when he saw Chi Xing, in order to protect the remaining children from walking on the old road. She finally showed a cold murderous intent to Chi Xing: "Since you insist on doing this, then today, let me remove your evil root again!"


    After that, it was also the display of the "Peacock Magic Beast". The huge Chakra beast condensed from her back, and while howling, it bit the Chakra beast towards the red star...


    Looking at the surging Chakra beast, a trace of jealousy flashed in the eyes of the red star who knew he could not match it, but he was then covered up again, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes, resolutely controlling his Chakra The formed monster bit the past...


    "Click~~"


    The two chakra beasts did not bite and fight back and forth in the air, and burst into bursts of clashing sounds. Between the chakras and splashes, they exploded like beautiful fireworks. Such a battle, in the wild, does not lose its beauty...


    Looking at the two fierce fighting in the field, Monkey King shook his head lightly. With such strength, he still wants to fight for hegemony in the Ninja world and overwhelm the five great nations in the Ninja world in one fell swoop?This red star is really whimsical, like a frog at the bottom of a well.No, it should be said that this guy is actually just a joke, a idiot, and Monkey King is already too lazy to complain.


    With the passage of time, the summer that had had the upper hand gradually fell. The power of the chakra beast seemed to be getting weaker and weaker. In the end, it could only be crushed and beaten by the chakra beast of the red star, which made Naruto a few People are very anxious: "Huh? That aunt is obviously better than that bastard, why was she pressed and beaten?"


    PS: I didn¡¯t take the job anymore, but my brother-in-law is about to get married, so he asked me to decorate his new house. Naturally, this can¡¯t be postponed. So after a few days of work, the work will be completed tomorrow, and the update will be resumed. There are also chapters that are owed.Well, there is one more below...

 655 Chapter 100 The Four Generations of Star Shadows

    "My cultivation is my own exploration, it should be far behind you, a person who has undergone orthodox practice... But look at how you are now, where is that incredible power before?" Chi Xing looked at Xia Xia with a tone of voice. I was very proud, and at the same time, a hint of disdain appeared in his eyes: "It seems that even you can''t escape the side effects of cultivation!"


    "Side effects? Is that auntie too?" Naruto suddenly turned to Monkey King in surprise.


    "Well...the stars are not a good thing in the first place. When they gain power, they naturally have to pay a corresponding price..." Monkey King looked at the scene and said lightly.


    "Really... So, that star really isn''t a good thing... Can it be destroyed? Master Wukong..." Tiantian looked at Monkey King and asked.


    "Of course..." Sun Wukong nodded and said: "Let''s not talk about this first, watching the show is important..."


    "Watching a show?" Everyone heard what Sun Wukong said, and they were speechless for a while.The emotional battle is so fierce, people just treat it as a scene!Is this the so-called strong mentality?


    The two beasts bite and fought, and there was a fierce collision. In the roar, you bite me, I bite you, fighting like this, honestly, there is really no technical content, just relying on such ninjutsu, Akastar still thinks about it. Overwhelming the Five Ninja Kingdoms?Thanks to this tease, I can think of it.


    Although Sun Wukong is very disdainful of such fighting methods, but in summer, she gradually loses support. As the side effects caused by practice, as Chakra in the body passes by, her breath becomes weaker...


    "Damn... I can''t go on like this... I have to stop all of this from happening... Even if I kill my life, I will never let you go..." The blue light in Xia''s eyes is more vigorous, and the chakra is turbulent. Unreservedly erupted from the body, its Chakra beast instantly skyrocketed, its power increased greatly, and immediately let out a terrifying roar, opened its blood basin, and bit directly on the neck of the Scarlet Star Chakra beast. The scream of screams echoed in the sky...


    Chi Xing''s complexion was instantly pale, and a mouthful of blood was spit out. At this moment, his mind was placed on his chakra beast. Once the chakra beast was severely injured, he was also seriously injured, his complexion changed greatly, and his eyes Suddenly there was a deep fear...


    "Master Chixing!" When Xia Xia wanted to give Chi Xing the final blow, nine boys and girls suddenly flashed here. Looking at the young man in the front, Xia''s figure suddenly trembled, and the whole action It all stopped, the bright light in his eyes dissipated, and his pupils were shaking, and it was obvious that his soul had received a huge impact.


    She looked at Ang blankly like that, the memories of the past springing up like a tide, in a daze, the empty door was exposed, and the chakra beast became extremely weak after losing the chakra supply for a moment in summer...


    "It''s now!" Chi Xing''s eyes lit up, and a strong killing intent emerged. He gritted his teeth and controlled his chakra beast to reverse its head, and in turn bit the summer chakra beast''s neck. , While screaming, opened a mouth full of sharp teeth, and bit into the summer...


    "Not good!!" When summer came over, it was too late. I saw the surging Chakra beast opened its huge mouth and bit down its head mercilessly. If it was bitten, its head Definitely move...


    In amazement, Chao Ang looked over with nostalgia in Xia Xia, with deep reluctance in his eyes...with a smile that couldn¡¯t be changed...being able to see his son before dying, it would be dead without regret. ¡­


    It''s just that she suddenly realized that a figure flashed in front of her, and with a light hand, with a''bang'', the chakra beast that was biting at it was burst open by a terrible wind. Turned into chakra light spots in the sky, disappearing...


    "Ah!!!" Not far away, Chi Xing suddenly let out a scream, his face instantly pale and bloodless, thick blood spewed out, and he knelt down with a scream, and then he knelt on the ground, fingers filled with fear. He pointed at Monkey King, opened his mouth, but couldn''t make any sound, his eyes widened like this, he fell to the ground, his vitality was exhausted, it can be said to be deadly...


    "Huh~" Xia Xia was saved at this moment, and she was relieved immediately. She was not afraid of death, but at this moment she didn''t want to die, because not far away, there were children she had not seen for many years...


    "Thank you..." I don''t know how to repay my life-saving grace. At this moment, Xia Xia can only say such a sentence with gratitude to Monkey King.


    "Although this is something about your Xingyin Village... Don''t blame me..." Monkey King waved his hand, but smiled faintly.


    "Why... I am grateful that you haven''t had time... Why can I blame you..." Xia Tian smiled softly at Monkey King.


    Coming to Chi Xing¡¯s side, Xia Xia probed his breath, her eyes were full of surprise: "Dead?" It¡¯s hard to believe that she hadn¡¯t heard of it. After breaking the Chakra beast, the envoy He would die, at most he was seriously injured. Then, all the reasons were in his body... Thinking about this, Xia Xia couldn''t help but look at Monkey King again...


    "It deserves to be a person known as the''strongest in Ninja world''. Such strength is really terrifying..." Summer recalled Sun Wukong''s casual wave, which was the scene where the''peacock magic beast'' was blasted away, and it was still difficult to calm down.Their secret technique for survival in Xingyin Village was so vulnerable in front of this person.


    "You...you actually killed Lord Scarlet Star?!!!..." The Xingyin teenagers who had just arrived, looked at Scarlet Star, who had fallen on the ground and lost all vitality, and looked at Monkey King and the others with anger on their faces.Obviously, they haven''t understood the true face of Akahoshi.


    "Ang..." Xia looked very sad when he watched his son show such hatred towards him.


    Next, naturally, it was necessary to explain...Although Beidou and the others were surprised, after the surviving Nighthawk and Sisan admitted, they also learned the truth of the matter... and Xia Tong also recognized each other...because of the existence of Monkey King. , Everything becomes simple...


    In the summer, the hidden star was handed over to Monkey King, his eyes full of desire: "Please... if it is you... it will definitely be destroyed..."


    "Destroy it...that''s not enough..." Monkey King looked at the''planet'' in his hand, but smiled faintly.


    "The existence of this thing will only be a curse... If it is used by people with ulterior motives, more people will only die..." Xia''s complexion looked a little agitated, and he looked at Monkey King''s gaze with a trace of vigilance.She thought that Monkey King was reluctant to destroy it and wanted to use it for herself.


    "You think too much..." Monkey King looked at Xia Xia, but smiled faintly: "As you who will inherit the fourth generation of stars, I will give you a gift..."


    "Hey?" Summer''s expression was stunned...

 656 Chapter One Hundred and One

    "Gift? The fourth generation star shadow? Master Wukong, don''t laugh...If you can''t destroy the''planet'', please give it to me, I will find a way to deal with it..." After that, his face was absolutely determined.


    She is very aware of her current state and may die at any time, so the''planet'' matter must be resolved, she no longer wants to create a tragedy like their mother and son.


    "This is a good thing, how can you destroy it if you say it..." Monkey King smiled slightly when he looked at Xia Xia.


    "!!" Xia Xia was shocked, watching Monkey King''s gaze suddenly showed a hint of alertness: "Master Wukong, what do you mean, don''t you want to..."


    "Please, I''m not interested in this kind of rubbish..." Monkey King looked at Xia''s expression, gave her a blank look, and interrupted her.This can''t be blamed on her nervousness, after all, this thing caused her family to be ruined, and it even killed a lot of Xingren.


    "Then what do you mean..." Xia Xia knew that he was too nervous, and then looked at Monkey King with regret and asked.


    Monkey King didn''t answer, he used his own actions to answer Summer''s question.The fluorescent light in the hand flickered, wrapped on the''planet'', accompanied by the sound of''chi chi'', the faint smoke rose up, and all harmful substances were purified and eliminated by that bright glow...


    And Tiantian and others, their eyes widened, looking curiously, they were very curious, what exactly is Monkey King doing...


    As the blue smoke dissipated, a round stone with light blue glow appeared in the palm of Monkey King...


    "This...this is...just now...that...planet?!..." Xia Xia''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Now using it for cultivation, there are no side effects... As a congratulatory gift for your registration of the fourth generation of star shadows, I now give it to you..." Monkey King smiled slightly and handed the brand new''planet'' to Xia Xia. .


    "This... does this really have no side effects...''planet''?" Xia Xia took over the''brand new planet'', and even his tone became a little trembling. He trembled, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.If it is true as Monkey King said, their Xingyin Village can grow up in just a few years.


    And Ang and the others all came around with a look of surprise, looking at the''planet'' in Xia Xia''s hand, full of excitement...


    "If it''s as you said... then your kindness to our Xingyin Village... I really don''t know how to repay..." Xia suppressed the excitement in his heart and looked at Monkey King''s eyes with gratitude.


    "If you really want to reciprocate, then you can promise with your body..." Monkey King looked at Xia Xia and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Huh?" Xia''s complexion suddenly turned red, and was stunned. Even Tian Tian and others looked towards Monkey King blankly.


    "Hehe... I''m just making a joke... You are surprised..." Monkey King shook his head, looking at Xia Xia with a joke.


    "Haha...Master Wukong really likes to joke..." Summer now smiled slightly, but looked at Monkey King jokingly: "Actually, if you really have this meaning...it''s not impossible... It''s a pity that I don''t have much time. Now..." Speaking of this, Summer looked at Chao Ang with dismay.


    "Mom...you...what''s the matter with you?" Ang''s expression suddenly became nervous after hearing Xia Xia''s words.


    Ning Ci frowned slightly and said, "Is it a side effect after cultivation?"


    Summer nodded without concealing: "Yes...I know my body best. Judging from the current state, I''m afraid I won''t survive tonight..."


    When it comes to death, Xia Xia has no fear, just looking at Ang''s eyes, full of dismay, just as the mother and son met, but they are about to leave soon, she really can''t bear to...


    "How..." Ang was stunned by the sudden news.Sadness appeared on the faces of Beidou and others.


    "Is it necessary to be so pessimistic... I have already said that letting you become a fourth-generation star will naturally not make you trouble..." Looking at the expressions of Xia Xia and others, Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Yeah! There is also Big Brother Wukong!" Naruto''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he said excitedly: "As long as Big Brother Wukong takes a shot and waves, you can be cured!"


    "That''s right... I almost forgot, Sanlian was cured by Brother Wukong..." Beidou immediately looked at Monkey King happily.


    "Do you still have medical ninjutsu?" Xia Xia looked at Monkey King in surprise, and at the same time shook his head, his eyes were a little sad: "However, it is impossible...My injury...I am afraid it is known as having a medical master. Tsunade-sama, can¡¯t be treated..."


    Xia Tian knows very well that she looks no different now, but her life is almost exhausted and she is already on the verge of dying. This is already a mortal situation.


    Monkey King looked at summer, but did not answer, the fluorescent light flashed in his hand again, poured on the delicate body of summer, full of vitality and moisturizing her life that was about to be exhausted...


    In summer, I felt like I was wrapped in a warm embrace. The surrounding area was high, and the sense of peace and comfort made her almost groaned...


    When the light fades completely, the warmth in the body gradually disappears, but a touch of reluctance rises in the heart of summer. It feels really nostalgic. I don¡¯t know the body and mind, even the soul is comfortable groaning...


    When he came back to his senses, Summer was shocked to discover that the fatal side effects that were about to explode had disappeared, and the health can no longer be healthy... even the chakra in the body has grown for it. It''s more than twice, which is simply incredible...


    "You...how did you do it?!" Rao was so calm in summer, his eyes widened in shock.At this moment, she clearly felt the mystery and power of Monkey King.It not only cured her hidden illness, but also raised her strength to the shadow level in one fell swoop. This is simply incredible!


    "Congratulations, from now on, you are the fourth generation star shadow!" Monkey King looked at Xia Xia, but smiled slightly.It is also a very good thing to support a "shadow" in the upper position.


    "I haven''t said what fourth-generation star shadows are going to be..." Xia Xia suddenly gave Monkey King a blank look. Does this guy never ask people about everything?But at the same time, he smiled softly: "But if you want it, it''s up to you..."


    Xia Xia knows very well that with her current strength, she is the most suitable candidate for Xingyin Village, and if there is someone like Monkey King, then their Xingyin Village may be able to become an alliance with Konoha Village. What...


    Next, Xia Xia smoothly became the fourth-generation star shadow of Xingyin Village, and when Monkey King returned to Konoha, Xia also went with him. She went to Konoha to negotiate the alliance, and Beidou naturally accompanied him. ¡­Well, this is obviously Sun Wukong¡¯s proposal.....

 657 Chapter 102 The Unspeakable Chapter

    Although Xingyin Village is only a small forbearance village, because of Monkey King''s relationship, the purpose of going to Konoha in summer to form an alliance is easy to achieve.


    Although some of Konoha''s senior officials were a little dismissive of this matter, they looked down on the small Xingyin Village, and felt that there was no need to form an alliance with such a small village. They were just dipping into the light of Konoha, and had nothing to do with Konoha. A little benefit at all.But due to Monkey King''s lust, they had no choice but to pretend that they hadn''t seen it. After all, this was not a great event, and there was no need to offend Monkey King for this kind of thing.


    Summer stayed in Konoha for two days, got acquainted with Konoha, and asked Tsunade some things about "shadow", and then she took Beidou back to her Xingyin Village. After all, she had just taken office. There are many things to deal with.


    The two villages have also become an alliance, and naturally they can communicate freely.This is also the purpose of Monkey King helping Xingying to form an alliance with Konoha.


    When it¡¯s okay, go to Xingyin Village and play around with this beautiful wife and wife in summer, or tease the innocent sister of Beidou...


    Life is just so coquettish!


    That day, Monkey King came to the Hokage office alone, looking at Tsunade who was seriously correcting the document, and said, "Mute, you are looking for me?"


    "Well, Xiaoxue and the others have been cultivating with you for a while...I have a task here I want to give them, don''t know if there is a problem?" Tsunade stopped the pen in his hand and looked at Monkey King very seriously.


    "Huh? You would actually send them a task?" Monkey King suddenly looked at Chao Tsunade with an unexpected look.


    "Although they are following you, how can they say that they are also Konoha''s ninjas in reputation, and after practicing, they should go and exercise well, right?"


    "Okay, I''m fine when I''m idle anyway, just tell me, what is the task..."


    "It''s not a very difficult task, it''s just a C-level caravan guard task. I think with Xiaoxue and the others'' current strength, they should be able to do it..." Tsunade handed a task attorney to Monkey King.


    Monkey King took a look, and a faint smile suddenly hung from the corner of his mouth: "The country of vegetables... protect the safety of a caravan... OK, this level of mission can just let them try their skills..."


    "Well, then I beg you... the client of this mission helped me, so it must be completed perfectly..."


    "Helping you? I think it''s related to gambling again!" Monkey King looked at Tsunade, and said lightly: "By the way...you owe money, but you haven''t paid back any of it..."


    "Ah...Don''t pay attention to this kind of details! Haha~~" Tsunade''s eyes drifted and he laughed with a guilty conscience.


    Monkey King shook his head, and didn''t expect Tsunade to return it!It''s the same when the debt is paid back in the future, wow...


    Waved his hand, Monkey King flashed his figure before returning to his home.


    There was no one in the room, and it seemed very quiet. It was just the sound of playing in the yard, but it was very lively. The occasional rushing sound made people think about it...


    Monkey King opened the curtains and looked into the exquisite courtyard, where the mist was steaming and the air was filled with a faint fragrance.As far as I can see, four graceful and wonderful figures come into my eyes, and the indescribable picture is so beautiful...


    "Tsk...Xiaoxue''s is still bigger...No, the bustard is not small...hehe..." Monkey King''s eyes lighted up, commenting on his head and feet, and let out a sound of admiration.


    "That big lure. The wolf is peeking again and hit him..." Xiaoxue seemed to be aware of it, looking at the wolf-light figure in front of the window, her complexion suddenly flushed, her delicate hand raised, a basketball-sized figure. The water polo immediately smashed towards Monkey King...


    Following that, the hands of Sayu''s girls also condensed a water polo, and threw them at Monkey King on their backs... This skillful movement obviously did not do much...


    "Papa~~" With a few soft sounds, the water polo hits the target, and Monkey King suddenly became a chicken...


    "Wow! You are brave enough to eat the ambition leopard, don''t you dare to do it to me!" Monkey King gave a wicked smile.With a "click", he took off his clothes and threw them on the ground, leaped forward, and jumped directly from the window...


    Accompanied by the exclamation of several women, there was a''puff'', water splashed everywhere, and Monkey King fell into the hot spring like a cannonball...


    "Ah! What do you want to do! Big pervert. The wolf is coming! Sisters, run!" Xiaoxue and the women suddenly lost their color, and even had time to put on the clothes, her figure flashed, and she ran away from this right and wrong. place¡­


    Only Tayuu blushed, soaking in the hot spring without leaving.Xiaoxue and the others are thin-skinned and are not ready to dedicate themselves, but Duyu is also different. She has already made preparations to dedicate everything to Monkey King, so naturally there is no pressure.


    "Master Goku... I''ll frustrate you..." Tayuya blushed slightly and came to the side of Sun Wukong, looking very generous.


    "Hey~~ Why don''t you run away! It''s not fun..." Monkey King looked at Doyuya who was close to him. After a moment of depression, he unceremoniously picked her up into his arms. , The palm of his hand flew, but in a moment, Toyu was already clean...


    Embracing a soft, soft body, Sun Wukong¡¯s big evil hands suddenly became dishonest, and he supported the place that cannot be described...


    Xiaoxue looked at the hot springs, the two loving couples, their cheeks were slightly red, but the corners of their mouths were pouting: "That fellow Toyuya is really cunning..."


    "If you are envious, it''s not too late for you..." Sayu smiled, her lovely face was full of blush, and the corner of her eyes looked at the hot springs, and the look that wanted to see but didn''t dare to see added even more. It''s lovely.


    "Who...who envied...this big horny wolf..." Although Fenghua Xiaoxue had been mentally prepared for a long time, Fenghua Xiaoxue''s mentality was still a little uncomfortable, and after a soft snort, she returned to her room.


    And Zhu Bustard and Sayu, also blushing, left here, and Da Yuya''s bold yelling made their pure sisters blush and their hearts are like deer. The picture is so beautiful, they don¡¯t Dare to see again...


    After more than two hours passed, Monkey King held the already helpless Tayuya, washed away the trace of blood left on the ground, and returned to his room...


    After resting for a day and a night, Doyu also recovered from the stage of being a young girl into a young woman, but Xiaoxue and the girls looked at her with all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred. This made her very helpless. .


    "Don''t look at me like this. If you are envious, wash yourself. If it''s white, go to Master Wukong and it will be..." Early in the morning, I enjoyed the grimace in the eyes of Xiaoxue''s daughters, but Duyuya didn''t care about it. Waved his hand.It''s just that the tone is somewhat proud.


    "Do you think we are you!" Xiaoxue gave her a blank look.


    "Okay, quickly get ready, we are going to set off!" Monkey King looked at the women in the living room and couldn''t help but urge.He had already told them the assignment of the task last night.The task has been delayed for a day, but it can''t be delayed...

 658 Chapter One Hundred and Three

    On the mountain road, two carts full of goods moved slowly under the push and pull of a group of people.


    "Kikusuke, didn''t you say that Konoha''s ninjas will escort us? Why are we still not seen?" A boy with a white face looked at the middle-aged man on the right and said with a slight anger.


    "This...I don''t know too...We did have commissioned Konoha..." Jusuke looked at the boy Bai Jun beside him, with a very polite tone.


    "Humph! As expected, you shouldn''t pin your hopes on others..." The boy Bai Jun snorted immediately.The air was arrogant and made people watch, and wanted to be fat to beat her.


    "Oh~ I''m sorry, we are a little late..." Suddenly five figures flashed in front of Jusuke and the others.The only young man in front waved his hand to several people, saying hello.


    "Who are you..." The two men immediately ran forward and looked at Monkey King vigilantly.


    "We are the Konoha Ninja that the little brother complained just now..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "This is the proof of our identity..." With one hand stretched out, a package suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "Wow! Can you do magic?" The cute little Lolita sitting on the cargo of the pallet suddenly lit up, jumping like a little monkey, came to Sun Wukong and took the package in his hand, and returned again When I reached the top of the cargo on the pallet truck, I opened it quickly...


    "It''s true, these people are Konoha''s ninjas...Look..." Little Lori said, unfolding a piece of clothing, and the painting text on the back is really Konoha''s proof...


    "Brother Goku... Are you sure that this proof is not that Tsunade-sama is spoofing us?" Sayu looked at the clothes on Little Lori, looking very speechless.


    And everyone on the side of Lori laughed kindly.


    "Hmm~ I have confirmed my identity, so I will meet again, I am Monkey King, she is Fengma Shayu... She is Fenghua Xiaoxue... She is Zhu Bust... She is Touya..."


    "I''m Kikusuke... This is Lily Wild God..." The middle-aged uncle also started to introduce, turning his head to look at the boy of Bai Jun behind him, and said: "He is Shun..."


    "I''m Hongye...please, porter..." Little Lori sat on the top of the goods, shaking the clothes in her hands, like that, she was not afraid of life at all.


    "Shun?" Monkey King looked at the boy of Bai Jun, but smiled slightly: "It''s nice to meet you. The safety of your road will be escorted by us..."


    "Since it''s here, hurry up and help!" Shun looked at Monkey King with a commanding tone.


    Doyu also listened, and a hint of cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes.It was just blocked by Monkey King in time.If she was really just a teenager, Monkey King wouldn''t mind letting Tayu also teach her a lesson.However, Monkey King knew that this boy of Bai Jun was disguised as a man and the protagonist of this mission, a noble princess...


    "For me, I don''t need to do such hard labor..." Monkey King smiled faintly, jumped up and came to the side of Hongye Lori, sat down, waved his hand gently, and the breeze blew the Buddha. , The pallet truck that was not towed, unexpectedly moved autonomously...


    "This...this is..." All of the hardcore guys who were dragging the cart were surprised, their eyes widened, full of exclamation: "Is this a ninja? It''s amazing!"


    "Wow! Brother Wukong! You are so amazing! This way, everyone won''t have to work so hard..." Hongye Lori looked at Monkey King''s eyes with a look of admiration.


    "Haha... trivial..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and said: "Go!" He said, snapped his fingers, and the two pallets moved forward slowly without being pushed or towed...


    Looking at the slowly moving cart, a hint of surprise also appeared in her eyes. This was the first time she had seen this.


    The cart moved forward slowly, but Monkey King and Little Lolita sat on the top of the cart and talked happily. The funny Hongye Lolita¡¯s laughter never stopped...


    "Huh... after walking for a long time, let''s rest here..."


    In a tree-lined path, everyone paused.Although they don''t need to push the pallet truck, it is still very hard to walk for most of the day.


    Looking at Monkey King lying comfortably on the top of the cargo, enjoying the ardent massage of Hongye Xiaoluoli, she was suddenly upset: "What a bad man..."


    "Hey, hey... I didn''t offend you! Don''t say bad things about people casually..." Sun Wukong suddenly looked at it with dissatisfaction.


    "Huh...As a man, I only know how to enjoy myself, but let the little girls walk on foot. You said, are you not bad?" Shun looked at Monkey King with a disdainful expression and hummed softly.With that expression, Sun Wukong seemed to hit her ass.


    "Come on, Hongye, this is your reward..." With a flash in his hand, a large package of snacks appeared in Monkey''s hand and handed it to Hongye.


    "Thank you, Brother Wukong!" Hong Ye''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he hurriedly took it, opened it quickly, and sat aside to eat deliciously.This is the reward she got from squeezing the shoulder and hammering back for Monkey King for ten minutes.


    Is it really good for you to treat such a cute little loli with snacks like this?Just look at Hongye Lolita¡¯s happy and happy face, well, when I didn¡¯t say anything...


    Monkey King took a vertical leap and came to Shun''s side. Under the horrified gaze of the other party, he grabbed her shoulders and smiled: "You don''t understand, right? They are still in the cultivation stage, and walking is also cultivation. Kind of..."


    Suddenly a man held his shoulders, and Shun''s face suddenly showed a faint redness. After his body became stiff for a while, he unceremoniously pushed him away, very annoyed: "Bold! You...you It''s rude..." The daughter was full of attitude with that shameful expression.


    "I''m going to... a big man... What''s your expression?" Monkey King pretended to shudder and flashed to the side: "It''s disgusting..." At the corner of his eyes, there was a vague flash of playfulness.


    "You...you..." Suddenly, Sun Wukong''s complexion turned red, and the anger in his eyes made him want to burn him to ashes.But she, who was disguised as a man, couldn''t say clearly, she was angry, and she could only hold it back forcibly.


    "Master Goku... I''m so sorry... Shun she was always scared... er... I was afraid of strangers approaching... So, I''m so sorry... I''ll take her to apologize..." Kikusuke immediately came to Monkey King and gave him one The look you know.Seeing Shun became even more angry.


    "...Let''s bear it... don''t wear it..." Yurino god immediately whispered comfortingly.But in exchange for an instant cold snort, the gaze of Monkey King became more and more hostile.


    At this moment, two dark shadows flashed away from the forest, and in those cold eyes, there was a ruthless killing intent...


    "The person we are looking for is among them..."..

 659 Chapter One Hundred and Four

    "Master Wukong..." Duo Yu also seemed to have noticed, and couldn''t help looking at Monkey King.


    Monkey King waved his hand, his face was indifferent: "It''s just two little guys, don''t bother..."


    "Did something happen?" Jusuke immediately turned his head and looked at Monkey King.


    "It''s okay, it''s just two little flies..."


    "En..." Jusuke''s brows suddenly wrinkled slightly, walked to Shun''s side, and whispered, "Master Shun, it seems that it has already started..."


    Shun looked solemn, but said nothing.


    In the dense forest, two masked ninjas looked at Monkey King and the others on the trail with a little ugly expression. Obviously, Monkey King''s indifferent words were heard in their ears: "It seems we have been discovered..."


    "Huh... That guy''s tone is really not small! He looked down upon us so much..."


    "Hey~~ Then teach them a little lesson..."


    The two ninjas looked at each other, a cruel smile appeared on their faces.With a wave of his hand, dozens of painful moments, they shot towards Monkey King and others...


    "Careful!!" Seeing the oncoming lasing kunai, his complexion changed drastically, and he exclaimed immediately.


    It''s just that Monkey King still looks calm, without seeing the slightest movement, until the figures of the two girls, Xiaoxue and Sayu, flashed, waving the shuriken in their hands, and knocking down the endless number of lasing shots...


    "There are enemies!!" A group of people reacted and exclaimed immediately.


    "Don''t panic everyone, it''s just two little guys..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and looked at Xiaoxue and Shayu: "The other party has only two people. I''ll leave it to you!"


    "Yes..." Shayu and Xiaoxue suddenly looked excited, but they were also a little nervous.This is their first battle after practicing.


    "There..." The two women looked at a corner of the dense forest, their eyes lit up, their bodies flashed, and they went directly into the forest...


    "Ding Ding~~" There were several clashes of iron weapons, and with two screams, two masked ninjas flew upside down from the dense forest and fell severely on the forest path...


    "Cut, it''s really just Xiao Xue! It''s too bad, and it made me nervous for a while..." Xiaoxue and the two girls stepped out of the dense forest and looked at the two who fell on the ground. He curled his lips in disdain.


    Well, these two people are just coming out to make soy sauce, so where can they go.


    "But... damn..." The two masked ninjas struggled to stand up from the ground, looking at Koyuki and Sayu, their faces looked jealous.The corner of his eyes turned slightly, but he fixed the target on Hongye Xiaoluoli not far away.Because Hongye''s appearance is harmless, he looks best to be bullied!As long as they take her hostage, the two will have a chance to escape here.


    An icy light flashed from the eyes of the two of them, and the shuriken wrapped in the blasting talisman flew out from the hands of the two of them. One flew towards Xiaoxue and Sayu, and the other flew towards Shun and others. Direction...


    "Ice Escape Ice Crystal Boundary!" Xiaoxue quickly formed a seal in his hand, and two blue ice crystals formed instantly, sealing the two blasting symbols into dust...


    "Boom bang~~"


    Two violent explosions sounded, but they did not cause much damage. The ice crystals completely blocked the aftermath of all the explosions.And the ice crystal also completed its mission, slowly cracking open, and in a moment, it was shattered...


    At the same time, the masked ninja who had just thrown out two blasting charms flashed, and directly attacked Hongye Xiaoluoli...


    "Hongye!!! Be careful!!" An old grandma suddenly exclaimed.


    "You... what do you want to do?" Hongye Xiaoluoli was shocked, and she held her snacks tightly in her arms, for fear that others would snatch them away.Feelings You are not worried about your comfort, but instead worry that the other party will take away your snacks?You don''t understand little Lolita''s thinking!


    "Damn! Dare to take action against the little Lolita of Brother, you are looking for death!" Sun Wukong, who was too lazy to pay attention, suddenly became angry, his figure flashed, and he appeared directly in front of Hongye Lolita, and flew out. ,''Boom bang~~'', the two masked ninjas flew out like a cannonball, and there was a loud bang, and the two bosses'' potholes were smashed into the ground...


    The flesh was cracked, blood was overflowing, the bones of the whole body were already broken, and it seemed that he was not alive...


    "Okay... so awesome..." Shun and the others looked at the huge crater more than ten meters wide not far away, all with shocked expressions.


    "Wow! Unexpectedly, Brother Wukong, you are so good!" Hongye Lolita showed no fear at all, but ran to Monkey King''s side very admiringly, and with a light jump, she climbed to Monkey King''s back in three or two times. between.He wrapped his neck around his neck, and gnawed a bite on his face: "This is to thank you for your reward for saving me!" There was an innocent smile on his face.


    "Haha~~" Monkey King turned her over, held her in his arms, rubbed her little head fondly, and looked at this little loli, the more she liked it!


    "Wukong, isn''t it just a simple caravan escort mission? How could there be a ninja attack?" Zhu Bustard came to Monkey King and said thoughtfully.


    A few people not far away suddenly showed tension in their eyes...


    "Whether he is an escort or something... Isn''t it all the same for us?" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, saying: "Besides, it''s not good to have enemies come to practice your hands."


    "That''s also..." Zhu Bustard smiled softly. As long as there is Monkey King, no matter how strong the enemy is, it is just a trial for them.


    Seeing that Monkey King didn''t care about it, he was relieved in secret.


    Everyone was attacked, and obviously no longer had the mood to rest, and immediately got up and went on the road again...


    All the way forward, everyone seemed relatively silent. Only Monkey King and Little Loli Hongye were very active. The two stood on the cargo of the pallet truck, piled with stones at their feet, facing the little girl who flew by from time to time in the forest. .Birds can throw vigorously...


    Okay, this unscrupulous guy is teaching little Lolita how to play birds, are you sure you are really fine with this?A good innocent little loli, what should you do if you teach it to break it?Didn''t you see the worried expression of the old grandma not far behind you?Don''t you know, is it wrong for you to do this (di)?


    But Shun, Kikusuke, and Yurinogami in the back were talking in a low voice...


    "Lily... It seems that those ninjas are here to chase us..." Kisuke''s face was full of seriousness.


    "Yes..." Yurino looked solemn.


    "Master Haruna, please..."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Stay here and wait for them to attack. There are too many things to protect. In this case, it is better to solve them before they come here..."


    "However, according to information, they are three ninjas who use unknown techniques...you..."


    "Don''t worry! I will use my skills to repel them...


    "Go! Be careful..." Shun, who hadn''t spoken, spoke now.


    "Yes, Haruna-sama..." Jusuke''s figure flashed and disappeared.


    Monkey King glanced behind him faintly, and continued to accompany Hongye to pick up stones and do bad things...


    In fact, they are just idle and bored, throwing rocks to pass the time, so far, they have not hit a bird...

 660 Chapter One Hundred And Five

    "Hey, Monkey King..."


    "En? Something?" Monkey King turned his head and glanced at the moment he came to his cart.


    "You don''t plan to move forward unsuspectingly like this? The enemy will attack again at some point. If you are like you, no matter how strong you are, you can''t protect so many people from harm, right?"


    "Are you planning to use these old and weak children as bait and run away by yourself?" Monkey King looked at Shun faintly, and his dark eyes seemed to penetrate her mind.


    This caused Shun''s back to chill for a while, and she felt a sense of horror inexplicably. Under these eyes, she seemed to be seen through all the secrets in her heart. Before he could tell him, he already knew what he was in. miss you.


    Forcibly calming himself down, Shun pretended to be calm and said: "Yes, what''s wrong?..." Shun''s tone seemed so natural and confident.


    "You...you fellow...how could this happen!" Zhu Bustard''s eyes widened, looking at Shun, it was a little weird.People can be so selfish.


    And those merchants all showed an angry expression.


    "This person is so annoying, Hong Ye doesn''t like..." Hong Ye Xiao Lolita pouted, and climbed onto Monkey King''s back in twos or twos, with her little head lying on his shoulders, looking at Shun hostilely.


    "Wukong! I really want to beat her!" Xiaoxue stepped forward and looked at Shun with an unhappy expression.


    "I feel so too..." Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, but he sighed in his heart: "It seems that the princess needs to be adjusted."


    "If you weren''t a sister paper, brother must blow you up..." After shaking his head again, Monkey King looked at Chuncai.


    "Huh? You...how did you know?" Haruna''s eyes widened in surprise, and then she reacted and hurriedly covered her mouth.It''s just too late.


    "What? She is a female?" Xiaoxue and others were all taken aback.


    Zhu Bustard looked at Monkey King very curiously, and said, "How did you see it?"


    "Men have Adam''s apple, women don''t. Only this point, she has exposed..." Sun Wukong said faintly: "Besides, which man would have such a delicate skin and tender flesh, when Zhu Bustard pretended to be her brother, he knew that it changed. She didn¡¯t even know her voice changed when she heard her voice. This acting is really bad..."


    "You are so professional in distinguishing women..." Xiaoxue and his daughters looked at Monkey King speechlessly.


    "That is, don''t look at who I am!" Monkey King is not only not ashamed, but very proud.Immediately, Chao Shun looked over and said, "I won''t talk too much nonsense. The Jusuke who left just now has been killed by others... The target of these people is you, right? What are you hiding? Now, don¡¯t you plan to say it?"


    "What? Jusuke died?" Suddenly, he was shocked.At the same time, he reacted immediately: "What can I hide... Don''t talk nonsense..."


    "Chrysanthemum...dead?" The Yurinojo who was not far away was stunned, and a look of pain appeared on his face.


    "Huh? Kikunojo? Could it be that guy named Kikusuke?"


    Lily Zhichen came to the side of Monkey King and tried to endure the sadness in his heart, saying: "As of now, there is nothing to hide..."


    "Lily Chen! Don''t say it!" Shun immediately yelled softly.


    But Lily Zhichen shook his head and said: "In fact, Jusuke''s real name is Ju no Cheng, and my name is Lily no Cheng... This is not Shun, but the only princess of the name of the country, Your Highness Haruna..."


    "His Royal Highness?" The merchants were all surprised, but after the surprise, they became even more angry, because the princesses of a country wanted them to be cannon fodder before, so that they could get a chance to escape.


    "His Royal Highness Haruna, we can''t stay by their side anymore. If we continue like this, we will only endanger everyone with us..." Yurinojosaki looked at Haruna and said seriously.The latter clenched his teeth and tilted his head to one side.


    "Obviously she is a princess, so it''s okay to be in the business. You still want to use civilians as bait. You princess, you really disgrace the princess!" Zhu Bustard looked at Haruna, looking very angry.


    "Huh, is there anything wrong with this? If the country fails to protect it, I am the orthodox successor of the name of the country of vegetables. As long as I am still there, even if the country is destroyed, one day I will still be able to flourish!"


    "You...you...this person is crazy..." Xiaoxue looked at Haruna, looking very angry.Turning his head and looking at Monkey King, he said, "Wukong, I don''t want to protect such a person!"


    "Sure enough, after you know the truth of the matter, you will run away..." Haruna showed disdain, her expression was really bad.


    "Damn, I''m so sorry if I didn''t beat you!" Monkey King finally couldn''t help it, and the princess, the princess, is really looking for words!One hand stretched out and grabbed it directly at her...


    "Yes... I''m sorry! Please forgive your Majesty Haruna..." Yuriyuki Cheng immediately stood in front of Haruna and pleaded.


    "Yuan, your sister! Go there!" Sun Wukong unceremoniously slapped Lily Zhicheng aside, and brought Haruna to his hand. Haruna was shocked: "What do you want to do?! Your mission? Don¡¯t you protect me?"


    "Our task is to protect the caravan, but not to protect you!" Sun Wukong snorted softly, pressing Chuncai on his knees, raising his palms and falling,''cracking'' on Chuncai''s ass. Just a shot...


    "Asshole! You...you let me go...Ah! You bold rebel...Yurizhicheng, don''t you quickly kill him...Ah...it hurts..." Haruna was beaten and shouted at the moment before he sternly shouted at Yurizhicheng. .


    "His Royal Highness Haruna!!" Yuriyuki Cheng was shocked, unable to pay attention to his injuries, and rushed forward, but was stopped by Doyuya in an instant, and the shuriken shuriken had already been placed on him. On the neck and in the eyes, there was a cold bloodthirsty meaning: "If you dare to move, you will die!"


    Yurinojo''s body suddenly froze in place.He wasn''t a person who was afraid of death, he just thought of the current character of His Royal Highness, maybe it was not a bad thing to be taught by Monkey King, so he also gave up resisting.


    Looking at the scene of the''pop'', Hongye Xiaoluoli suddenly hugged her little butt. The fart ran to the side: "It looks like it hurts..."


    And the merchants all looked at Monkey King in astonishment. They didn''t expect that Monkey King was so courageous that he dared to beat His Royal Highness''s little ass in front of everyone.


    "Asshole thing, I''m going to kill you... You are so rude... Ah..." In the sky, the princess''s cries and scolds echoed from time to time, for a long time...


    PS: This chapter has been revised, revised, and repeated for several hours. It hurts...

 661 Chapter 106 The Princess Is Running

    After being ruthlessly taught by Monkey King, Princess Haruna was finally honest.Just looking at Monkey King''s eyes was both scared and hated.


    Okay, if it¡¯s you, and you get beaten up in front of everyone, you can¡¯t like others, unless you¡¯re the same as Princess Jianning in Lu Ding Ji, it¡¯s a serious one. Masochism.


    Although Haruna looked at Monkey King with hostility in her eyes, she didn''t dare to talk nonsense, and she looked at Monkey King very satisfied with her well-behaved appearance.


    On the top of a mountain, three bodies stood side by side. Looking at the crowd below, the expressions of the three were extremely solemn.These three are the three Xie Ren brothers: the eldest brother Lianya, the second magnetic tooth, and the third base tooth.


    "Big brother, I didn''t expect that the person who escorted this group of merchants would be led by him..." Lei Ya looked down, his face solemn.


    "Brother, what should I do, Monkey King is known as the''strongest in Ninja world''! If he protects Princess Haruna, we probably won''t have a chance to start..." Magnetic teeth frowned and looked at the person below who was playing with Little Lolita. Man, his eyes are full of jealousy.


    "Damn! I didn''t expect that a mere escort mission would encounter such a tricky character...Although it is only a legend and not seen with your own eyes, you can never underestimate the person who can defeat Oshemaru... or observe the situation secretly and look for opportunities to start. Come on!..."


    "It can only be this way..." After hearing the words of the eldest brother Lianya, both Magnet and Leiya nodded, and the three of them flashed and disappeared.


    After they disappeared, Monkey King glanced at the place where they were before. At the corner of his mouth, there was a playful smile: "I said why these guys have not been willing to take action for a long time. Recognize me!"


    The sky gradually darkened. After dinner, everyone went back to their tents to rest. The night watchman obviously fell on Yuri no Cheng...


    A slight noise came from behind, and Yuri Zhicheng was shocked, and hurriedly looked behind him, with a vigilant expression on his face: "Who?"


    "Yuri no Cheng, it''s me!"


    "Your Royal Highness..." Seeing the figure that appeared, Yuri Nojo obviously gave a sigh of relief: "What can you do?"


    "Take me out of here right away..." Haruna whispered, but her eyes were firm.


    "This..." Yuri Zhicheng was slightly taken aback, looking a little hesitant.


    "Isn''t your duty to protect me? You were indifferent when the guy treated me like that?" Haruna''s expression looked very angry.


    "that is because¡­"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, this princess now orders you to take me out of here right away...I don''t want to stay with that bastard for a moment..."


    "This..." Seeing the determination and determination of Princess Haruna''s face, Yuri Zhicheng couldn''t help showing a wry smile: "I understand..."


    In this scene, a black shadow on the top of the mountain saw all of them. Looking at the two people who sneaked out, this person''s eyes suddenly revealed a hint of surprise.


    With his body flickering, he came to a dark cave: "Brother, good news! Good news!..."


    "Lieya...what''s the matter?" Lianya got up from the stone slab, frowning slightly.


    "I just saw Princess Haruna and her guard Yurinojo leave secretly..."


    "Oh?..." Lianya''s eyes suddenly brightened: "Go! Go and see..."


    On the mountain path, Lianya looked at the two people escaping quickly in the forest, and a hint of mockery suddenly hung up at the corners of their mouths: "Really a stupid princess! There is such a strong protector around, so she chose Left..."


    "Hey~~ If she is not stupid or selfish, how can we have a chance to start..." Ciya grinned and looked at Lianya: "How about it, brother, go and kill them now?"


    "En... just in case, magnetic teeth, base teeth, you two will monitor Monkey King and their every move, Chunca ran away, I think they will soon find out that you two will stop them then, just buy time. Don''t have to be in love...I''ll get rid of Princess Haruna and the others..." Lian Ya thought about it.


    "En! We may not be able to beat Monkey King, but there is no problem if we delay a little time..."


    "That''s it..." Lian Ya chased Haruna and the others.And Leiya and Ciya rushed to the Monkey King and their place...


    "This spring dish is really not worrying! It ran away..." Next to the camp, Monkey King looked at the dark moonlight, looking a little helpless: "Is it too cruel?"


    He found out the first time Haruna left, but he didn''t stop it.Such a wayward princess, if you don''t teach her a lesson, teach her how to become that gentle and lovely princess.


    "Leiya... It seems they have discovered that Princess Haruna has left..."


    "En...I will meet the rumored''strongest ninja'' to see if he is worthy of the name..."


    In the night, a little bit of rain appeared in the sky, Zhu Bustard stretched out a hand, caught a drop of water, and said: "It seems to be raining..."


    "This is not rain... Be careful, there are enemies!" Tayue frowned, but her beautiful eyes looked into the dark moonlight.


    "Only one person came... the other party is a water escape ninja, Xiaoxue, leave it to you!" Monkey King looked at the dark night and said lightly.


    "Yes!" Xiaoxueton became a little excited. It seemed that the person here still had some strength, and finally had a chance to show off.


    There were more and more water drops in the air, slowly forming a water ball to envelop Monkey King and the others. Once this water ball took shape, ordinary traders would probably drown in it alive.


    "I won''t let you succeed!" Xiaoxue yelled softly, and quickly formed a seal in her hand: "Bing Dun and ice breaking!"


    The icy cold air surged and struck above the water curtain. In an instant, the water curtain was frozen into ice, cracked and opened in the sound of''click''...


    "Huh? It turned out to be an ice escape ninja?!" In the night, a black shadow flashed out, looking at Xiaoxue, a dignified meaning appeared in his eyes.He is the youngest of the evil forbearance, base teeth.


    "Have you appeared..." Koyuki''s figure flashed, and an instantaneous technique appeared directly in front of Leiya, the shuriken that flashed out of her hand, spurred directly towards Leiya''s heart...


    Monkey King taught them how to fight: if you can kill the enemy with one move, you absolutely don''t need the second one.So when she shot, she was a killer move.


    It''s just that Leiya''s complexion is indifferent, and there is no tension at all when he sees the shuriken that Xiaoxue stabs swiftly, a lot of water bubbles appearing around him, and in a flash, a water curtain is formed to protect him...


    However, the right hand that Xiaoxue stabbed out was a little bit submerged in the water curtain, and the resistance in it was so great that she actually made it difficult to get in, and her complexion changed slightly...

 662 Chapter 107 The Ruthless Evil Forbearance

    "Hehe... This water polo can absorb all shocks. How could you hurt me with an attack of this level..." Laiya looked at Xiaoxue with a calm expression, and seemed very proud: "Now you, there is no way to get printed. Hey~~ So... it''s over!"


    With the cold drink of Baseya, the water waves around him surging towards Xiaoxue, he actually wanted to directly trap Xiaoxue into the water ball and end the battle.


    "Really? Are you too happy too early!" Xiaoxue immediately sipped softly, and on top of his left hand, the cold air surged, slapped a palm on the water polo, and said softly: "Binggu!"


    In an instant, the water polo "KaKa" was frozen in layers under the attack of the cold...


    "Ninjutsu can be activated without Jieyin...How is this possible..." Lei Ya''s eyes widened in shock, and the incredible face was frozen together with the water polo.


    He originally wanted to trap Koyuki with a water polo, but he didn''t expect that with one hand, Koyuki could still use ninjutsu, and he was still Muji. He wanted to calculate others, but instead he put himself into the hole. It is really sad enough.


    "Idiot... The ninjutsu that Wukong taught us can actually be non-printing!" Xiaoxue took a faint glance at the frozen base teeth, and looked very proud.Before that, the reason why she launched ninjutsu in Jieyin was actually to use the idiomatic thinking of ninjas to design her own teeth.Unexpectedly, it succeeded in one try.


    Well, this can¡¯t be blamed on the idiot, because Muji ninjutsu is extremely rare in the first place, and even if it¡¯s Muji, it takes a little time to accumulate energy during the process, such as Naruto. The spiral pill, Chidori, etc.Like Xiaoxue, he shot out with one palm and directly activated ninjutsu.Well, this can''t actually be called ninjutsu.


    "Okay... so amazing..." The magnetic tooth that was secretly observed could not help being shocked. Monkey King didn''t do anything at all. Only a young girl beside him easily solved the base tooth, which shocked him.Originally, I wanted to try the legendary "Strong Ninja", but now, he was scared to death.


    After waking up the merchants, Monkey King and his party all left here and went out to look for the wayward princess...


    Seeing that Monkey King and others were walking away, Ciya just showed up and came to the base that was frozen into an ice sculpture. A cruel sneer suddenly appeared on Ciya¡¯s face: "Hey~~ actually still alive... However, one less person means one less share of the money. I wanted to kill you afterwards, but now it saves me a lot..."


    As he said, Magnetic Tooth jumped and stepped on the ground. With a loud bang, the ground cracked open. A huge rock rose from the ground... With a bang, the ice sculpture Smashed to pieces...


    "Papa~~" A burst of applause sounded, and Monkey King slowly walked out of the dark night, looking at the magnetic teeth, full of mockery: "It''s really good! I only found out now that there are even you in the world. Scum, in order to divide more money, even his own brother can kill the killer without hesitation, admire and admire!"


    "Sun Wukong!! Didn''t you go?!" Seeing the person coming, Ciya''s complexion suddenly changed.


    "Yes! But I want to see a play, so I''m back again!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Huh! Don''t think you are great, I''m not comparable to that junk!" Magnetic teeth looked angry, and he felt that he was being played by Monkey King.With a roar and a wave of a big hand, the ground trembles suddenly, and then the ground cracks, and countless magnets rise from the ground. The scale is particularly spectacular!


    "Haha~~ I don''t want to waste time on a scum like you..." Monkey King picked up a magnet and looked at the magnet teeth, and said lightly: "I heard that you are a magnetic ninja, free Control magnet, then, can you control this small magnet in my hand..."


    With that said, Monkey King flicked his hand lightly, and the magnet in his hand whizzed away. The speed was so fast that it was impossible to identify...


    "Puff chuff~" There was a splash of blood...


    Ciya''s eyes widened, looking at the blood hole that has been pierced in his heart for some unknown time, his eyes were full of shock...


    "The Shinobi...the strongest...sure enough...name...no...virtual biography..."


    While whispering, the body of Ciya crashed to the ground, no breath...


    "It''s time to tune. Teach. Teach the disobedient princess Haruna..." Monkey King didn''t even look at the body of Ciya, his figure flashed, and disappeared...


    On the other side, Haruna and Baihe Zhicheng had already been intercepted by Lin Ya.


    "Haha~~ Your Royal Highness... It seems that you are already everywhere..." Lianya stood in the void, holding Xiong with both hands, and stopped in front of Haruna and Lily, his tone was indifferent, as if the king had already pronounced the death of his courtier.


    "His Royal Highness Haruna, you run away... I''ll stop him!" Baihe Zhicheng stood in front of Haruna with a firm face.


    "But..." By now, Haruna hesitated.


    "Hurry up... Your Highness Haruna! As you said, as long as you are alive, there is hope in the country of vegetables..."


    Roared by Yuriyukijo, Haruna immediately turned and fled here...


    "Yes...As long as I''m still alive...the country of vegetables has hope...even those who have sacrificed a lot...as long as I''m still alive..." Haruna clenched her fists and ran away.But why is it so uncomfortable in my heart, why can''t my tears stop flowing?Am I wrong?No, I''m right... No matter who I sacrifice, I have to live... As long as I''m still here, the country of vegetables will be thriving...


    "Hehe~~ I would rather choose to die for such a selfish princess... You guy, really stupid..." Lianya looked at Lily Zhicheng with a calm expression on his face, but he did not see the escaped Princess Haruna.


    "As long as your Royal Highness Haruna is still... even if I die, it''s worth it!" Baihe Zhicheng''s face was determined, and he regarded death as home.


    "Unfortunately, your death was nothing but death..." Even Ya''s complexion was indifferent, and his eyes suddenly became extremely sharp: "Although I want to chat with you for a while...but my time is very tight...it must be there. Before people arrive, get rid of you..."


    As he said, the seal was instantly formed in the hands of the teeth, "Boom boom~~" A series of invisible attacks bombarded all the vital points of Yurinojo''s body, but in a moment, it was already dying...


    "What kind of ninjutsu is this...?" Yurinojo lay down on the ground, looking at Lianya with a shocked expression on his face. He ate a dozen attacks in a row, but he didn''t even see a move.


    Lian Ya wanted to say something, but suddenly he seemed to feel something, and his brows frowned deeply: "Did the base teeth and magnetic teeth be killed so quickly... I thought they could hold on for a while, it''s really useless... It seems , I have to hurry up..." As he said, his figure flashed, and the shuriken in his hand had already pierced into Yurinojo''s heart...


    The figure flashed, it was stepped in the air, and jumped directly from the air...


    PS: It¡¯s too busy during the day, so I can only code words at night. I¡¯m really tired. I didn¡¯t finish the three shifts until nearly 0...

 663 Chapter 108 The Awakening of Spring Vegetables

    In the dense forest, Princess Haruna runs all the way...


    As a princess, she was already out of breath after not running much distance.The cloth cap worn on his head has fallen off, and a long, supple hair is draped down, and the hair on his forehead has been wetted with sweat, and he looks a little embarrassed.


    Even Yuri Zhicheng also sacrificed for her, so no matter how tired she is, she must live.It''s a pity that manpower is always exhausted, let alone her spoiled princess.In the end, both feet were unable to run anymore and fell to the ground. Both knees and wrists were scratched with blood...


    "Haha...has it reached the limit?" At this time, Lianya stepped forward in the air, standing above the void, looking down at the spring vegetables below, but a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing Lianya, Haruna''s complexion suddenly changed, and she shouted angrily: "Where is Yuri no Cheng? How are you treating him?"


    "Soon, you will see you again, as long as you kill you, then all the treasures of the vegetable country will belong to me! Haha~~" Lianya''s face was full of pride.


    "Damn it!" Although she had guessed it a long time ago, Haruna still felt endless anger.Although she is very selfish now, in her bones, she is actually a gentle and kind princess. It was only her childhood experience that made her no longer believe in anyone.


    "Haha~ how? Are you regretting it? In fact, you won''t fall into this field at all... For your actions, even I feel so stupid... But if you are not stupid, how can I There is a chance...Haha...It seems that God is helping me! Haha~~"


    "You...what do you mean?" Chuncai''s complexion is extremely ugly, is it wrong to run out by herself?But thinking of the scumbag who only cares about playing with little loli, and slapped his own little ass, Haruna''s heart suddenly rises with anger, and immediately shook her head vigorously and vetoed her mind. Thoughts in: "No, I''m right, that bastard is not credible..."


    "It seems that you don''t know much about Monkey King... hehe..." When Lian Ya''s cold eyes said the words Monkey King, a hint of jealousy appeared: "He is known as''the strongest in the world of Ninja''. If there is his protection, I would really not dare to shoot at will...hehe~~ But I didn¡¯t expect the princess to be so cooperative and ran out to die by himself. How could I fail your heart! Haha~~"


    "What? Ninja world...the strongest?!" Haruna''s eyes suddenly opened up. That bastard turned out to be the strongest in the Ninja world?How is this possible!However, the words came from Xie Ren''s mouth, and the other party was so jealous of him, she had to believe it again.


    Thinking that he had such a terrible existence to protect him, he slipped out to die. For a while, Haruna was stunned. If that was the case, how stupid he would be!¡­


    "Hey~~ Have you given up resistance? Very good, as long as I kill you, I can become the name of the country of cuisine. By then, everything in the country of cuisine will belong to me! Haha~~ Thank you so much. The one called Monkey King... solved the two wastes for me, haha~~"


    "You... aren''t they your companions! You can still laugh?" Haruna''s eyes widened, she looked at the teeth with an incredible expression. Not only was he not sad at all, but he was so happy. Is that human being?


    "Huh! Companion? It''s ridiculous! You only need one big name. Even if Monkey King doesn''t kill them, I will kill them by myself!" The toothy face was cold, and his cold eyes were like a beast in human skin. "Besides, you are not qualified to say me, don¡¯t you do the same as me? Haha~~"


    "I''m the same as you?" Haruna was stunned at the moment. This guy who really hates me is the same as me?But thinking of what I did, to survive for my own life, but disregarding the comfort of others, isn''t this behavior that I hate now?It turns out that I have been doing such inhumane things all the time...


    She hadn''t noticed anything wrong before, but even when Ya, a living example was placed in front of her, she finally woke up: "It turns out that I have been doing such annoying things... I was really wrong... No wonder he beat me so hard..."


    Haruna suddenly lost her senses, who would rescue her like this!This kind of self, even if you become a big name, what can you do... It''s better to die, to be a hundred... Haruna''s eyes are ashes, and tears of regret flow out...


    "Huh! Are you already determined to die? Okay, let''s end it soon! Lest the night is long and dreamy!" Lianya''s eyes were cold, the seals formed in his hands, and an invisible light beam shot towards Haruna''s heart...


    Haruna''s eyes were dull, as if she hadn''t noticed, of course, she did not notice...


    Seeing that this beautiful sister paper was about to fall here, Monkey King''s figure suddenly appeared, and he picked up Haruna, his figure flashed, and directly avoided that invisible attack...


    "Boom~~'' With a loud noise, the place where Chuncai was before was suddenly blasted out of a big hole...


    "It''s you?" The regained Chunca looked at Monkey King, with some incredible eyes in her beautiful eyes: "You...are you here to save me?"


    "Of course, my little princess!" Sun Wukong smiled faintly: "But you dare to sneak out by yourself. After you go back, see how I hit your ass. Fart..."


    Haruna''s complexion suddenly turned red. If she heard this before, she would have to go crazy, but now she heard that Monkey King was going to hit her own little ass again. Surprisingly, she didn''t have a trace of disgust, but a touch of shame rose in her heart. And warmth.This feeling of being cared about is so good!She couldn''t feel it before, but now she feels it clearly.


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Chun Cai blushed and lowered her head, not daring to see Monkey King.


    "Haha! I didn''t expect that the princess would apologize to others! It seems that you have gained a lot from running out this time!" Monkey Wukong couldn''t help but smile.


    After speaking, put her down, the fluorescent light appeared in her hands, shining on her knees and other wounds, and he was instantly healed...


    Haruna''s eyes widened, and she was shocked when she watched this magical scene.


    "Monkey King..." Lianya stood in the void, looking down below, his complexion became particularly dignified, the shadow of the man, the bark of the tree, the strongest ninja in the legend, stood in front of him, not nervous, it was fake !


    Although the right choice is to run away as soon as this person appears, but he doesn''t understand how terrible Monkey King is, and how can he abandon the name of the name he is about to get?Therefore, he chose to stay!


    Can''t beat it, can''t I still escape?Although he was afraid of Monkey King, Lian Ya was still very confident of his own strength...

 664 Chapter 109 Warmth

    "Oh! Now that you recognize me, don''t run away, your courage is commendable!" Monkey King looked at Lianya with a look of admiration.


    "Humph!" The one who answered him was a cold snort.Because of the fear of Monkey King, Lianya stayed above the void and did not dare to come down to confront him.The seal was quickly formed in the hand, and the invisible strength went towards Monkey King when the xiong attacked...


    This attack that ordinary people couldn''t see was clearly audible in Monkey King''s eyes, but the weak power didn''t even have the interest to evade.


    Seeing Monkey King standing there stupidly as if he hadn''t noticed anything, even the corners of Ya''s mouth suddenly showed a hint of disdain: "Huh! What bullshit is the strongest ninja, the rumor is really unbelievable..."


    With a sound of "touch!", the invisible energy bombarded in front of Monkey King''s xiong, and a sneer appeared at the corners of Lianya''s mouth. He just wanted to say a few words of ridicule, but when he looked at the unharmed Monkey King, his eyes widened suddenly. ¡­


    "Are you the only thing you can do, that''s really disappointing!" Monkey King patted Xiong''s clothes lightly, the indifferent appearance of patted on the dust, his face suddenly became gloomy.This is simply Chi Guo Guo''s contempt!


    "Damn it! How dare you look down on me so much!!" In the roar, the knot in Lianya''s hand was knotted again, and countless invisible energy bombarded the Monkey King. The sound of''touching'' was endless, and the energy bombarded the Monkey King. On his body, he just took a piece of his clothes and wandered, hurting him...


    "Impossible! It''s impossible!!" The proud technique didn''t do anything to the opponent, and a thick panic suddenly appeared in Lianya''s eyes. The terrible Monkey King actually made him rise. A trace of powerlessness, this kind of power, he has no power to resist.


    "Is this the strength of the strongest ninja?" Lianya felt a chill in his heart. In fear, he tapped his feet and jumped straight into the air. He turned around and fled...


    His own attack hit the opponent''s body like rain and clicks down. Such a blow made him crazy.However, this kind of absolute strength gap made him fall into fear, and he would lose his life if he didn''t escape.


    "Want to escape? Is it possible?" Monkey King smiled faintly.The figure flickered, and in an instant, he had already pinched the opponent''s throat with one hand, lifted it in the air, and the ice mirror under his teeth broke in an instant, his feet kicked wildly, his eyes widened in horror, and the crisis of death had come. It made him feel icy in an instant, and he wanted to ask for mercy, but he opened his mouth, but couldn''t make a sound...


    "Garbage has to have the awareness of garbage... For garbage like you, I can pinch you to death with a single finger!" Monkey King stared at Lianya''s flushed face, his face was indifferent, and his fingers were slightly harder,''Kacha With a sound, his throat was instantly shattered, and thick blood overflowed from his mouth. Monkey King waved his hand and threw the toothless corpse out like trash...


    "Okay... so amazing..." Chun Cai looked at the figure of Proud Void, her eyes full of shock.She couldn''t even understand the power of Fang, even Lily Zhicheng was easily killed by him, but such a powerful man, in the hands of Monkey King, didn''t even have room to fight back, it was incredible!


    "Is this the strongest strength of Ninja World?" A wry smile suddenly appeared on Haruna''s face in shock.There is clearly such a powerful ninja by his side, but his stupid behavior indirectly killed Kikunojo and Yurinojo...


    "Hey! Look at your sad look, what''s the matter?" Monkey King flashed, came to Chuncai and smiled slightly.


    "Do you... hate me?" Haruna raised her head, looking at Monkey King, but immediately lowered her head: "I know...you must hate me... right? A selfish person like me...how could there be anyone I like it...but I don''t want to either!..."


    "I have left my parents since I was a child and lived as a hostage in another country. Do you understand the pain? I have been watched for 24 hours and I have no freedom at all. I am extremely lonely every day... This life tortured me The spirit of eroding my body until I am dying to return to China, so I don¡¯t trust anyone! I always think that as long as I protect myself, it¡¯s enough... If I¡¯m wrong, why would my father and mother abandon me? I, take me as a hostage to the enemy country..."


    "I always think like this, thinking that I am not wrong at all... But when I saw Lianya, I saw my shadow from him... At that moment, I hated him from the bottom of my heart... At that time, I Only then did I understand that what I have been doing turned out to be the self I hate the most... I was really wrong... It was so wrong... You said, what should I do? What should I do?"


    Haruna squeezed Monkey King''s collar with her hands, her eyes were blurred with tears, she became hoarse...


    "I always thought you did nothing wrong!" Monkey King gently wiped Chuncai''s tears, and smiled softly: "The past will also pass away. Now you, with my protection, I will not let you suffer anymore. I''m wronged!"


    "You...really think that I did nothing wrong? Don''t you hate me?" Chunca raised her head and looked at Monkey King, looking extra serious.


    "Of course, but if you are not obedient in the future, I will hit your ass. Ass!" Monkey King looked at Haruna, but he smiled.


    "You..." Chuncai''s complexion suddenly turned red.She started to be beaten by Monkey King, and she took it to the bones of Monkey King. Now she said from Monkey King''s mouth again that not only did she not feel annoying, but a touch of unusual warmth emerged in her heart.


    In rejoicing, Haruna rushed directly into Sun Wukong¡¯s arms. This guy, who he hated at first, unexpectedly started to like...


    Haruna lay quietly on Monkey King¡¯s xiong, listening carefully to his strong heartbeat and warm embrace, gradually calming her cold heart for many years. At this moment, her heart is so strong. Calm, so peaceful, the whole body is wrapped in deep warmth, the happiness at this moment is the warmth that she has never enjoyed in her life...


    As long as he is there, all worries will disappear...


    This incident, with the death of Lianya, everything is over.After Haruna returned to the country of cuisine, she ordered the burial of Juzhicheng and Baihezhicheng.


    And she did not inherit the name of the country of vegetables like in the original book.The feelings for Monkey King made her follow the same choice as Xiaoxue''s daughters.Only by staying with Monkey King can she feel happy and warm...

 665 Chapter 110 The Girl Who Draws

    The name of the country of cuisine is held by a respected noble, with Monkey King''s intervention, everything is naturally simple.


    The finances left by Monkey King to Caizhi Nation are enough for their revival. This is also one of the reasons why Chuncai feels relieved to leave with Monkey King.


    And Hongye Lori, Monkey King is naturally impossible to let go.Under Sun Wukong''s flicker, he said how outstanding Hongye''s talent was, and wanted to accept her as a disciple, and train her into one of the greatest ninjas in the world.


    As soon as she praised it, Hongye Xiaoluoli''s grandmother was enraged, and dizzyly agreed.Let Hongye follow Monkey King to Konoha to practice.


    For people in this world, being able to become a ninja is something to be extremely proud of. Hongye has this opportunity, and her grandmother is naturally impossible to object.


    Originally, Monkey King wanted Hongye''s family to move into Konoha, but they were reluctant to part with their previous home, so they gave up, and had to give some money to make their lives worry-free.


    Konoha, Hokage Office.


    Tsunade looked at the spring vegetables and red leaves in front of him, and he was speechless for a long time.Looking at the Monkey King on the side, his teeth tickled with hate.This bastard, my old lady asked you to lead the team to complete the task!I didn''t tell you to kidnap the princess!This time it was even too much, and I even attached a little loli...I can''t be like that!Only a few months ago, your sister has already kidnapped three princesses from other countries, and it has made it unpleasant to play. You really want to use our Konoha as a harem!


    It''s a pity that he couldn''t beat and beat, and couldn''t scold and scold, Tsunade could only feel depressed in his heart.The old lady should have a good impression of such a guy, she was really blind.Well, she admitted that she was indeed blind.


    "Oh! Don''t need to look like such a puffed little daughter-in-law!" Monkey''s figure flashed and appeared beside Tsunade, leaning directly on her mature and plump body, and rubbed against her. Rub, with a smile on his face.


    "Who is the pissed little daughter-in-law! Sun Wukong, speak to me more seriously!" Tsunade immediately glared at him, but behind his ears, a faint blush emerged.Picking up the seal, slapped it on a document, and stamped it...


    "Take it! I can''t care about you bastard, do whatever you like!"


    After getting the Konoha residence permit of Haruna and Momiji, Sun Wukong picked Tsunade up and gnawed a bit on her face with a''bhaw'': "Thank you! This is for you!" As he said, a flash of light appeared in his hand. Only the jade bottle came, and it was stuffed into the deep tender ditch in front of Tsunade Xiong.


    Tsunade''s original face was angry, just about to explode, but after seeing the jade bottle, his eyes suddenly brightened.The anger on his face instantly disappeared without a trace, but was replaced by a touch of joy.Picking up the jade bottle happily, Tsunade''s eyes narrowed: "You still have a conscience!"


    Haruna looked at the closeness between Monkey King and Tsunade, feeling a little unhappy.But it is not too strong.As a princess, she has long been used to seeing other big names with three wives and four concubines.I''m just a little curious about what is in the jade bottle?Naruto-sama would have such an expression unexpectedly.


    After leaving Hokage''s office, Haruna looked at Monkey King curiously: "Wukong, what did you give Hokage-sama just now? See how happy she is..."


    "Nothing...just a small bottle of wine..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    "It turned out to be wine!" A look of disappointment suddenly appeared on Chuncai''s face.She thought it was something good.But as everyone knows, it is not some ordinary wine, but the real divine wine!Just drink a drop, you can have endless aftertaste and deep intoxication!


    Ever since Tsunade drank it once, he has been completely obsessed with it, and can''t help it out!


    The peaceful life just goes by day by day, and naturally there are many tasks entrusted on the way, but without the beautiful sister papers he is familiar with, the Monkey King naturally can''t generate the slightest interest, and he is happy with his sisters every day. It¡¯s a real experience of playing and practicing. He occasionally went to the Hokage office to tease Tsunade, tune in to silence, and eat small tofu. Among Konoha, he is considered the most leisurely...


    Even under Konoha''s ground, countless detonation talisman incidents were buried, and Monkey King didn''t bother to take care of it. Naruto and the others would just toss them, anyway, even if he didn''t make a move, there would be no problem.And the facts are just as he thought... the person who arranged the trap did not intend to really destroy Konoha at all. This incident was also passed through without any danger...


    On this day, as usual, Monkey King took Xiaoxue and other daughters to Konoha Houshan to practice...


    "Brother Wukong, look, there is an older sister painting there..." Little Lolita Hongye was lying on Monkey King''s back affectionately, pointing to a girl who was seriously painting on a grass slope and said very happily.


    "There are really people..." Xiaoxue and other women all showed a hint of surprise.


    You know, this place, that is, Sun Wukong has "booked out" it!Those who dared to come here before were ruthlessly thrown down the mountain by Monkey King.As time passed, no one dared to come to this place again.The people of Konoha have long regarded this place as a forbidden area.


    However, today there was another outsider, but this outsider is a girl who paints, which naturally makes them even more curious.


    However, for the safety of the painting girl, Xiaoxue and other girls are very relieved. The other party is a cute girl. With Monkey King''s unscrupulous temperament, it is impossible to throw others down in the mountains.


    Xiaoxue and other women all walked over with curiosity, wanting to see what the girl was drawing.And the lively little Hongye Lolita was the first to run forward, jumping, and coming behind the girl in a while.


    Looking at the paintings on the drawing board, Little Loli Hongye made a straight shot with her hand: "Sister, are you painting Konoha Village? It really looks like!" At the same time, she said in a puzzled manner: "But above Konoha Village There are obviously no dark clouds, so what do you do with so many dark clouds?"


    The girl did not answer, but picked up the paintbrush and dyed a layer of white on the edge of the dark clouds. In an instant, the clear sky suddenly became densely covered with clouds and thunder rolled...


    Immediately after picking up the paintbrush, he made a strong stroke in the thundercloud, and there was a loud''bang'', and a terrifying thunderstorm as thick as a bucket suddenly fell from the sky!In just an instant, the Hokage Building was turned into ruins under the terrible thunder...


    The billowing smoke rose up, the fire soared...


    "Ah!!" Hongye Lolita suddenly screamed out of shock, and sat down on the ground...

 666 Chapter One Hundred and Eleven

    "Hongye! Are you okay?" Monkey King hurried forward, holding Hongye Xiaoli into his arms, softly comforting.


    "Scared... scared me to death..." Hongye Xiaoluoli plunged into Sun Wukong''s arms.


    "You guy, look at what you did!" All of the girls flashed in shape, and the girl surrounded the girl with hostility in his eyes.


    Monkey King waved his hand to stop the girls from wanting to attack. He looked at the girl, but thoughtfully: "Can make things on the drawing board real... This little girl is a little bit hungry! This level of illusion is also Only Kurama Yakumo can do it..."


    Looking at the extremely nervous girl, Monkey King smiled slightly: "Don''t be nervous, what''s your name?"


    The girl looked at Monkey King, but did not answer, she seemed to be looking at him...


    "Wukong...it''s not the time to talk about this...Look at the Hokage Building..." Xiaoxue pointed to the Hokage Building rising with flames and smoke, with an anxious expression on his face.


    "En... this level of destruction is a bit larger than in the original..." Looking at the ruined Hokage Building, Monkey King looked a little speechless.In the original work, it only caused the Hokage Building to catch fire, but now, the upper floor is almost in ruins...


    "I know who you are... Your name is Monkey King... right?" Looking at Monkey King for a moment, Kurama Yakumo finally spoke, with a small but nice voice.


    "Oh? Then I don''t know what your name is!" Monkey King looked at Kurama Yakumo with interest.


    "...My name is... Kurama Yakumo..." After hesitating for a moment, Kurama Yakumo said his name surprisingly.After a pause, he said: "Listen to others, you are very good...?"


    "En?" Monkey King looked at Kurama Yakumo with some surprises, looked at her big bright eyes, and looked at the ruined Hokage Building, and felt clear: "So she did this, but To get my attention..."


    Monkey King read some information from Kurama Yakumo''s eyes, but did not peek into her heart.For Kurama Yakumo, he also raised a hint of curiosity. This girl seemed to come here specially for him?


    Kurama Yakumo put away the drawing board and stood up, but his body shook, but fell to the side. Monkey King hurriedly grabbed her delicate hand and held her back, saying: "If you are not in good health, don''t use ninjutsu. You almost destroyed the Hokage Building all at once. This is a big trouble!"


    "Aren''t you... angry?" Kurama Yakumo looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Isn''t it just a house? If you like it, wait for it to be rebuilt, then you can chop it down..." Monkey King said indifferently.


    "Hey, Wukong, you can''t be so unethical!" Xiaoxue and the women looked at Monkey King speechlessly.That''s the Hokage Building!But it''s not your toy. You say that, aren''t you afraid that Tsunade-sama will kill you when he finds out?


    "You are really strange... But as the rumors say, you are very gentle with girls..." Kurama Yakumo looked at Monkey King with blinking eyes.


    "That''s! My nickname is the beauty savior! A good friend of pretty girls all over the world!" Monkey King smiled.Hearing Xiaoxue''s daughters now covered her face with her hands, with an expression that I didn''t recognize this guy.How can a person speak such things uprightly?


    With a light wave of his hand, the soft white glow poured on Kurama Yakumo''s body. Her pale face instantly became rosy. After putting on a big move before, her weak body immediately returned to a normal level. .


    The body is wrapped in warmth, this feeling is something that Kurama Yakumo has never felt before.Looking at Monkey King with a strange color, there was a faint excitement in his eyes: "Those people say that you are omnipotent...not only the strongest, but also the wise medical ninjutsu. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now I believe it. Up..."


    "Listening to your tone, it seems that you want to get my attention deliberately. Tell me, what can I do for you?"


    "Can you...can cure...my disease?" Kurama Yakumo looked at Monkey King, a little nervous, but more, it was expectation and hope.


    "Yes!" Monkey King replied simply.


    "Really...really?" Kurama Yakumo grabbed Monkey''s hand, looking very excited.


    Monkey King smiled slightly and did not answer, but the fluorescent light on the index finger of his right hand flickered, and lightly clicked on the center of the mouth of the pommel horse Yakumo xiong. The fluorescent light submerged in it, and in a flash, it spread to the whole body and all the bad things in his body. Eliminate and purify everything...


    "Okay, you are now a hundred times healthier than ordinary people..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "I...I...my disease...really cured?!!!" Kurama Yakumo looked at his hands with incredible eyes, feeling this unprecedented comfortable body, as if in a dream, this... This disease that has plagued her since she was a child has even made her give up her dream of becoming a ninja... so she has recovered?This...is it too simple?Simply, she couldn''t react for a while...


    "How difficult do you think it will be?" Monkey King smiled faintly and rubbed her hair, his face full of gentleness.


    "Thank you! Thank you!~" Kurama Yakumo''s excited tone trembled.She couldn''t express her gratitude to Monkey King anymore. Looking at Monkey King''s eyes, there was something more.


    The disease that had been plagued since she was a child didn¡¯t know how heavy she was. She stayed in the ward all the time. She didn¡¯t know how lonely. She occasionally heard the medical staff say that in the world, the only person who can treat her illness is Sun Wukong, so she Taking advantage of the negligence of defense, she slipped out of the ward and wanted to meet the incredible man named Monkey King, but she didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly, and she couldn''t believe it...


    "Cure her disease...I don''t know what interesting things will happen again..." Monkey King looked at Kurama Yakumo, but a prank smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Swipe~~" Two figures in white coats suddenly flashed here, and when she saw someone coming, Kurama Yakumo was shocked, and hurriedly grabbed the corner of Monkey King''s clothes and hid behind him, subconsciously, she thought Hiding behind Monkey King is the safest.


    "Don''t you know, brother has already booked here?" Looking at the two medical staff, Monkey King looked a little unhappy.


    "Ye... I''m sorry... Master Goku... I''m really sorry to disturb you, but she is Konoha''s most important patient. We must take her back..." The two medical staff looked very nervous, looking at Monkey King''s face. Sweat is already on his forehead.


    "I care if you are important or not..." Monkey King flashed his figure and kicked and kicked on the two of them. Accompanied by a scream, the two medical staff instantly turned into two shells and flew down the mountain. And go...

 667 Chapter 112—The Reliable Man

    Looking at Kurama Yakumo, Monkey King knew that this sister had a deep resentment towards Konoha, otherwise he would not attack the Hokage Building.


    But Monkey King knew better that her resentment towards Xi Rihong was deeper.What kind of commotion would a perfectly healthy pommel horse Yakumo cause?This made Monkey King look forward to it.


    Looking at the ruined Hokage Building below, Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly: "It seems that we can''t practice today. Let''s go back!" Then, he looked at Kurama Yakumo: "What about you?"


    Kurama Yakumo shook his head, obviously not wanting to go to Konoha with Monkey King.


    "Then you''d better go back! I have time to see you!" After saying that, Monkey King turned his head and looked into the dense forest, and said lightly: "Come out!"


    A figure with a cat mask suddenly flashed out. It was from Anbe.


    "Master Wukong!" The man respectfully saluted Monkey King.Because of the lessons learned by the medical staff, he has been hiding in the dense forest and dare not approach here.


    "Take her back! If she loses a hair, you know the consequences!" Looking at the dark part staff, Monkey King said with a faint expression.


    "Yes!" The man nodded respectfully.


    When the pommel horse Bayun was very nervous, he pulled the corner of Monkey King''s clothes and shook his head. There was a trace of panic in his eyes, and he obviously didn''t want to go back.


    "Hey! Go back! I''ll talk to Tsunade, then you will be free again!" Monkey King rubbed Kuruma Yakumo''s head and said softly.


    Gazing into Monkey King''s eyes for a moment, Kurama Yakumo nodded, "I believe you..."


    "Master Wukong, then I will leave first!"


    After the white smoke of''bang'' passed, the Anbe with his pommel horse Yakumo has disappeared here.


    "Master Wukong, the girl should be from the Kuruma clan just now? She used the Blood Succession Boundary, right?" Doyuya looked a little surprised at the place where the Kurama Yakumo disappeared.


    "Well, it is indeed the Blood Succession Boundary, or the Blood Succession Boundary that can be called the strongest illusion...Of course, this is the strongest and can only be used on her alone..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "So amazing?" Xiaoxue and the women all looked surprised.


    Zhu Bustard said with a solemn expression: "But what she did before seems to have a lot of resentment towards Konoha... Moreover, she seems to have been constrained by the disease. You just freed her completely from her confinement. Isn''t she even more dangerous?"


    "It''s just a girl in danger..." Sun Wukong said faintly: "Besides, she is actually a poor person... and needs to be saved..."


    The women nodded. Since Monkey King said so, they are relieved.


    A few people chatted all the way and came to the Hokage Building. Looking at Tsunade on the side, Monkey King asked knowingly, "Tsuna, is this swollen?"


    "I don''t know... It''s so good, how could that powerful thunder suddenly drop? The entire Hokage Building was almost completely destroyed!" Tsunade looked a little helpless, but at the same time was very angry.Such a strong thunder and lightning does not look like a natural disaster, but rather like man-made.


    "Haha~~ Actually I saw all of them just now! That girl is really amazing! Swipe on the paper, this Naruto building is almost gone..."


    "What? Did you see the criminal? Where is she? The old lady must teach her a good meal!" Tsunade twisted Monkey King''s collar and roared.


    "Hmm... She has been taken away by the people from Anbu... What is the name of Kurama Yakumo..." Monkey King stared at the whitening in front of Tsunade Xiong with serious eyes.


    "Is that her..." Tsunade''s brows were slightly frowned, and her angry expression also converged.


    "I guessed it would be her..." Not far away, Xi Rihong walked over slowly.


    "Yo! Red, I haven''t seen you in the past few days. When did you come back?" Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up when he saw the person coming.


    Xi Rihong glanced faintly at the women beside Sun Wukong, a touch of helplessness flashed in his eyes.Immediately, he said faintly: "Not long after I came back..."


    After speaking, looking at the dilapidated Hokage Building, a trace of sadness appeared in his eyes: "I guessed that there would be such a day, but I didn''t expect it to come so soon... It seems it''s time to solve this matter..."


    "Kunma Yakumo is your former disciple...the hatred in her heart is not light...you have broken the heart of a pure girl!" Monkey King looked at Xi Rihong and laughed.


    Xi Rihong lowered her head, surprisingly did not fight with Monkey King, but a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes.He looked up again for a moment, and looked at Monkey King in amazement: "How did you know?"


    "I am omnipotent!" Monkey King smiled slightly: "And we have already met just now... I have also treated her physical problems, don''t worry, your business is mine, this matter Give it to me, guarantee a perfect solution..." Monkey King patted Xi Rihong''s scented shoulders with a positive expression.


    Xi Rihong''s eyes lit up and she said excitedly: "What? You...have you cured her disease?!"


    Tsunade on the side also widened his eyes in shock. You know, even Kurama Yakumo''s illness is helpless!This guy is really mysterious and incredible!


    "A little problem, a little meaning..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Small problems..." Yurihong and Tsunade suddenly smiled wryly.This is a disease that all Ninja world can do nothing about. Is it really just a small problem?In shock, they had a deeper understanding of the mystery of Monkey King.


    Looking at Monkey King, Yuri Hongben''s dignified mood suddenly became relieved: "What an incredible guy, it seems that everything will be easier if he is there...hehe, he is really a reliable man..."


    "Wukong, will you come and see Yakumo with me?" The red eyes looked at Monkey King with a hint of wing.


    "I''ll also go together... The old bastard of Yakumo has to teach her how to be a talent!" This time, Tsunade was really angry. The Hokage Building was destroyed and can be rebuilt, but the burned documents are irreparable. The loss!


    "You don''t need to be so angry, you owe so many favors to Brother this time!" Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his hand, the space in front of him suddenly fluctuated, and the ruined Hokage Building was waiting for others in Tsunade Under that incredible look, he recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    "This...this...is this also space-time ninjutsu?" Tsunade and others all looked shocked.


    "Is there anything you can''t do in this world?" Xi Rihong stared at Monkey King with shocked eyes...

 668 Chapter 113 The Forgotten Memories

    In an instant it was to restore the ruined Naruto Building to perfection. This incredible method also shocked all the other ninjas.They had originally admired Monkey King, but now they admire Monkey King like a god.


    In the Naruto office, Tsunade looked at the undamaged documents inside, and became more and more shocked by Monkey King''s ability. Isn''t this an indirect explanation, if he wants to steal Konoha''s secret information, wouldn''t he just grab it?Fortunately, such a monster is on her side, otherwise it would really make people sleepless!


    Yes, Tsunade knew very well that Monkey King was just standing on her side, not on Konoha''s side.She knew very well that Konoha didn''t even fart in Monkey King''s eyes.


    "It seems that this Kurama Yakumo is really a big trouble! So Goku and Hong, I beg you to visit the villa of Satomioka this time..." Tsunade said with a serious face while sitting at Hokage''s desk.


    "Yes!" Red nodded.


    "Red, after seeing Yakumo, you have to be careful..." Tsunade looked at Yuri Hong very seriously.


    "I understand, but if there is Wukong, nothing will happen!" Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King beside her and smiled. As long as he is there, anything dangerous will make her feel more at ease.


    "I know this too, but Yakumo''s illusion technique is no better than ordinary illusion techniques... and Wukong has cured her disease, so it is even more dangerous... better be careful!"


    "Don''t worry! With me, there will never be any accidents!" Monkey King took up Xi Rihong''s hand and waved to Tsunade, his figure flashed before disappearing.


    This time, there are only Monkey King and Xi Rihong.In the original book, Xi Rihong also wanted to abandon the eighth class she led because of this incident, but now because of Monkey King, Xi Rihong does not have this idea.


    The villa of Satomioka, where Kurama Yakumo lives.


    The arrival of Monkey King and Hong was also received by the two medical ninjas who were guarded by them and the Anbe personnel.However, the appearance of the two medical ninjas was a bit miserable, with white bandages on their hands, feet, and heads. The first time they saw Monkey King, they almost ran away.It seems that Monkey King left a terrible shadow in their hearts!


    "I''m afraid of a woolen thread, so brother won''t hit you for no reason?" Monkey King looked at the expressions of the two, and suddenly gave them a blank look.


    "Isn''t this called for no reason?" The two medical ninjas glanced at each other, looking at each other''s miserable situation, some want to cry without tears.


    Monkey King shook his head lightly, waved his hand lightly, and the fluorescent light shone on the two of them. In an instant, their injuries were healed intact.Faintly said: "Take us to meet Yakumo!"


    "Yes! Yes! Please come with me!" The injuries healed suddenly, and the two medical ninjas were overjoyed, and at the same time they became more respectful to Monkey King.As for resentment, they don''t have the guts.


    Followed a medical ninja into the room, while the other two were guarding outside the village...


    "Master Goku... Master Red, Kurama Yakumo lives in this room..." The medical ninja said respectfully when he came to the door of a room.


    "En! It''s nothing for you, let''s play!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly.


    Looking at the door in front of her, Xi Rihong looked a little nervous, Monkey King patted her fragrant shoulder, and gave her an encouraging look: "Go in!"


    "Huh~" Xi Rihong took a deep breath, nodded, and opened the door...


    The light in the room is a bit dim, and the walls are covered with portraits, all of them are Xi Rihong portraits, but the content is a bit miserable, and there are various ways to die!There are wood.


    "I''m going... what a grudge!" Looking at the portraits around, Monkey King was a little surprised.And Xi Rihong was even more moved.But she had been mentally prepared for a long time, so she calmed down immediately and walked into the room step by step...


    At this moment, Kurama Yakumo is sitting in front of the window, painting the drawing board in front of him. The characters on it are still red in the evening, but the background is this room...


    And beside Yakumo, there is also a painting, a painting of evening red pierced by a beam of light...


    "Why are you with her?" Kurama Yakumo didn''t turn around, and drew the painting in front of her, but her tone was cold. Obviously, she was talking to Monkey King.


    "Why, don''t you welcome me?" Monkey King smiled carelessly.


    "If you came alone, I would be very happy..." Kurama Yakumo''s tone was light.


    "Yakumo...you..."


    Monkey King waved his hand at Xi Rihong, walked forward, rubbed Yakumo''s hair, and said faintly: "You are blaming Hong for sealing your ability, right?"


    "Bah~" The painting brush in Kurama Yakumo''s hand was suddenly cut into two pieces by her forcefully.


    "You always think that she is jealous of your talents to seal your ability, right? You are a child of anger and anger... In fact, she is also doing good for you, but Hong has been protecting you..."


    "You...you nonsense!" Kurama Yakumo suddenly exclaimed excitedly.Turning his head to look at Xi Rihong, he shouted angrily: "I hate you!" After that, he wiped it off and directly erased Xi Rihong''s feet on the drawing board...


    And the red sunset in reality, his feet disappeared...


    "Hello~~ You are a little bit awkward with this ability! Don''t use it indiscriminately!" Monkey King took the pommel horse Yakumo away from the painting.


    "Sure enough, it''s not just that she hates me... The whole Konoha thinks I''m superfluous... Now even you... hate me?" Kurama Yakumo looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes, tears flashing in his eyes, that looks like , Seemed very sad.Monkey King cured her illness, but she has actually put Monkey King on the most important position in her life.


    "Hey, don''t look at me with this kind of eyes! I suddenly felt so stressed!" Monkey King wiped off his sweat and said softly: "I heard it with my own ears, it''s not necessarily a fact, there is a memory, Under your self-protection consciousness, it was forgotten. Now, I will let you see the truth about what you have forgotten..."


    "Wu... Wukong! Don''t you think?! This... this is not possible!" Xi Rihong was shocked. Although I don''t know why Monkey King knew so much, he still tried to stop it.


    "Blind protection will only hurt more people, and Yakumo is not as fragile as you think..." Monkey King glanced at Yurihong, and then tapped a finger on the center of Kurama Yakumo''s brow...


    Kurama Yakumo''s expression was stunned for an instant, the memory that was forgotten by her awakened here...


    The blue-faced and fangs monster sprayed out a cloud of mist and ignited a raging fire... She saw her parents were shrouded in a sea of ??flames, wailing and calling her name...

 669 Chapter 114 Edo of Soy Sauce

    "...I...I remember..." Kurama Yakumo trembled, looking at his hands, and his pupils shrank for a while: "Yes...I killed my parents with illusion..."


    As he said, he threw himself into Monkey King¡¯s arms, tears streaming...


    "No...Yakumo, that''s not you!" Xi Rihong shouted at the side: "That monster can''t be compared with you!"


    "No...the same...because it lives in my heart!" Kurama Yakumo''s face was gray. I don''t know when, a painting shovel appeared in his hand: "I''m sorry, Teacher Hong, I have misunderstood you. Now... I hate you so much... but you don''t care at all... I''m sorry..."


    "What are you doing?" Monkey King slapped the painting shovel in Yakumo''s hand and shouted: "I remind you of your past memories, but I didn''t make you shortsighted! Red is right, you are you , It is it, it is the monster that breeds in your heart, your parents are killed by it, not you, now all you have to do is to take the responsibility to destroy it, for your parents Revenge is..."


    "But...but..." Yakumo wanted to say something about Monkey King, but he was roughly interrupted by Monkey King: "There is nothing good, but now, you have to be strong!" With that, he waved his hand to the space in front of him. Suddenly it fluctuated, and a black shadow slowly emerged, with blue faces and fangs, which looked terrifying.


    The evil breath radiated out, giving people an extremely ominous feeling.The surrounding air became gloomy and cold, and people couldn''t help but feel a trace of terror.


    "Unexpectedly, you could forcibly pull me out of her heart..." Yakumo''s heart demon looked at Monkey King, his eyes radiating extremely dangerous cold light.


    "You...you are?..." Kurama Yakumo was shocked looking at the monster that appeared suddenly.


    "I was born in your heart, nurtured by your heart...My name is Ido!"


    "Finally awakened..." Looking at the monster in front of him, Yuri blushed with a solemn expression: "Yakumo, it is not you that the three generations said to obliterate, but this monster named Ido..." Monkey King looked over: "Wukong, hurry up, kill it!"


    "No... I shouldn''t be the one who killed it!" Monkey King shook his head lightly, shaking in his arms from time to time.Shaking Yakumo said: "Don''t be afraid, Yakumo, there is actually a monster in everyone''s heart, but yours is a bit special, because your powerful potential power makes it materialized, so take it Be courageous! Don¡¯t be afraid, get rid of the monster in front of you with your own hands! Your disease has been cured by me, and now, as long as you kill it, you can regain a new life... Then I will take you To develop into the greatest ninja...your dream is not to become the greatest ninja?"


    "I... can I really become a ninja?" Yakumo looked up at Monkey King, his eyes full of hope.


    "Of course! So, let''s fight! Yakumo!" Monkey King said, handing her a shuriken.


    "I see!" Yakumo''s eyes were no longer confused, and he took the shuriken with firmness in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter, Yakumo, just because of his words, do you want to go against your heart and get rid of me? Be sober! Your enemy is not me, but they... Now, let me make you Get rid of the shaken bastards!"


    Edo¡¯s eyes suddenly burst into a terrifying red light, the terrifying evil intention killing intent is like falling into an ice cellar, his figure flashes, and it shoots directly towards the incapable of action, the sharp claws are merciless Stabbing towards his heart...


    "I won''t let you hurt the old man!" Yakumo snorted softly, and the knot in his hands twitched: "Be depressed! The darkness of my heart!" His figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Ido in an instant. His shuriken pierced Ido¡¯s forehead...


    "Why...you want to shoot at me! Are we not one? I think so for you!" Ido was furious, because he was prepared in advance, so Yakumo''s raid did not succeed, and Ido was angry. While roaring, the claws that fell towards the red thorn suddenly changed direction, but they stabled down towards Yakumo...


    Yakumo''s complexion slightly changed...


    "En?" Sun Wukong''s face moved slightly, with a touch of his finger, Yidu''s figure suddenly stopped and was imprisoned in the void...


    Yakumo''s body turned slightly, avoiding Ido¡¯s outstretched claws, and the shuriken in his hand had already pierced Ido¡¯s brows...


    Because of his body shape being imprisoned, Ido was unable to move at all. He could only turn into a black smoke and disappear in an incredible roar... At the same time, Yurihong''s disappeared feet returned to normal...


    Okay, this Yidu is a bit tragic. He just came out to make soy sauce, and he was beaten.


    In the Naruto office, Tsunade looked at the Kurama Yakumo in front of him with a strange color, and looked a little helpless: "Are you really planning to learn ninjutsu with Goku?"


    "Yes! Brother Wukong also promised me. He said that he would train me to become the most powerful ninja...I believe him..." Kurama Yakumo nodded, his face firm.


    "You guy..." Tsunade looked at the Monkey King on the side, helplessly, shook his head, and sighed: "Forget it, since you have already decided, it''s up to you!"


    "Thank you, Hokage-sama!" Yakumo bowed and walked to the side of Monkey King. His face was reddish and said, "Brother Wukong, please take care of you in the future!"


    "Haha~" Monkey King rubbed her head with a smile on his face.Yuhihong on the side was as bitter as Tsunade.


    Back home, Xiaoxue and other women are watching TV in the living room.


    "Come here all and introduce you a new companion!"


    "Big Brother Wukong!" After seeing Sun Wukong, Hongye Xiaoluo jumped over with a happy face, like a little monkey, she crawled onto his shoulder and sat down in twos or twos.


    "You are Kurama Yakumo, right? We have met before!" Xiaoxue and the women all gathered around and chatted away.


    Looking at the women next to her, Yakumo¡¯s face suddenly showed a happy smile. She has always been alone, and it is the first time that she has so many companions...


    In Satomi Hill, a few masked ninjas sneaked into a room, but the empty room made the ninjas obviously stunned.


    "What about people? Yakumo has always lived here? It''s not good! Is it a trick?!"


    "My lord! Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s not like that. I just caught a medical ninja and listened to his confession. Yakumo had already moved into Konoha yesterday. Her problem seems to have been resolved. You can practice freely..."


    "What? Yakumo''s problem has been solved?" The old man''s eyes lit up and he looked very excited: "Great! Doesn''t this mean that we have hope for the pommel horses? Haha! Great! Let''s go Go to Konoha now, I want to talk to Master Naruto..."..

 670 Chapter 115 Obtaining a Royal Sister

    The fact that the Kurama clan came to Konoha because of Yakumo''s affairs was just a small episode for Monkey King, and he was not interested in it at all.When the Kurama clan learned that Yakumo was actually the Sun Wukong who was known as the''strongest in Ninja world'', they had no more opinions. They safely handed Yakumo to Sun Wukong for discipline, and left Konoha contentedly...


    On this day, Xiaoxue and other women are working hard on the practice that Monkey King gave them to be outstanding, but the idle Monkey King came to the Hokage office, and wanted to ask Tsunade and Mute to go out for a drink, but Tsunade was ahead of him. Stopped.


    "Goku, you are here just right, and there is a task to trouble you!" Seeing Monkey King who suddenly entered from the window, before he could speak, Tsunade was one step ahead.


    "En? What task? I won''t go to Muyoumei paper''s task..." Sun Wukong''s somewhat curious good Tsunade looked past and said.


    "You will definitely be interested in this mission!" Tsunade smiled slightly: "Just now, Shayin Village asked us for help. A group of enemies arrested their students from the Ninja School in Shayin Village, and they are coming from the country of rain. Fleeing in the direction of the Fire Country, behind them, Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro are pursuing..."


    Having said that, Tsunade clearly emphasized the word''Temari'': "I hope you can take a few people to surround the enemy. Anyway, you are the most leisurely one in the village, shouldn''t it be a problem?"


    "Oh! Temari? This is a rare task to gain popularity, Tsunade, you are really my confidant! Come, kiss!"


    "Get out!!" Looking at the big mouth that Monkey King came up to, Tsunade screamed, and his figure flashed, avoiding the dangerous fellow Monkey King.


    "Oh! What a pity..." Monkey King shook his head pretending to be disappointed, and said: "Okay! I took this task. Over the past few days, Yakumo has also controlled his own abilities, so I will take it. She will go together..."


    "Is Kurama Yakumo... I have already been selected, and I asked you to lead the team just in case, but since you recommend Yakumo, let her go with you... Shikamaru and the others, I am here. Let''s arrange other tasks!" Tsunade thought for a while, but nodded in agreement.


    "That''s it! When I come back, let''s have another drink!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Go and come back..." Tsunade nodded with a smile on his face.


    Monkey''s figure flashed before disappearing.


    When I came to Konoha Hou Mountain, looking at the women who were sweating this sweat, it was also a different kind of beauty.


    Seeing Monkey King walking towards him, Yakumo suddenly stopped the paintbrush in his hand with joy and stood up: "Brother Wukong..."


    "Well, clean up, I''ll take you to a task!"


    "Mission?" Yakumo was stunned, and his eyes lit up immediately and he seemed very happy.Yes, she is now a ninja, and she can go out to do missions.He hurriedly put away the drawing board and brushes, and came to the side of Monkey King.


    Seeing Xiaoxue and the other daughters who were about to encircle Wen Yan, Monkey King waved his hand and said faintly: "This task is very simple. We will be able to return soon, so you should continue to practice! There will be more battles in the future. Yes, there is always a chance for you to play!" As he said, pulling up Yakumo''s hand, the two figures disappeared here.


    Xiaoxue and the women all stomped angrily, but looking at the two disappeared, they also seemed very helpless and had to continue practicing.Monkey King said that the enemies in the future are basically strong shadow-ranks.


    In the dense ancient woods, two women are undergoing a fierce collision.The wind was like a knife, grinning, and the dense jungle in the battle between the two, the ancient trees within a hundred meters were all turned into a neat pile of wood.


    Temari, as a well-known master of wind escape in the village of Sagakura, is now showing his defeat in front of his opponent.


    Her opponent was also a woman, and she was also a very mature royal sister. She was holding two swords, and her slender and plump figure looked heroic.Her name is Peacock, and she is one of the three who challenge Gaara.


    "Scythe and weasel art!!" With a sharp drink, Temari once again slammed the big fan in his hand. In an instant, the wind screamed again and swept toward the peacock like a tornado...


    "Haha~~It''s useless!" A trace of disdain appeared on the peacock''s face, and his tone was very proud. The swords in his hands crossed in front of him, and he slashed forward: "Fengqie!"


    Two extremely strong wind blades slashed out of the two swords in an instant, and they actually smashed the tornado that was whistling in an instant...


    There is no suspense in the confrontation between the two, because the two swords in the hands of Peacock can change the nature of the wind at will and maximize the strength. As long as there are these two swords, she does not need a lot of chakras. Temari''s chakras are limited, and it is natural that Temari has suffered a great loss when one is changing.As in the original work, Temari was defeated.


    Just as the peacock was raising the sword to end the battle, the figures of Monkey King and Yakumo flashed, and they lightly grasped the slashing blade of the peacock with their bare hands, turned their heads, looked at the Temari behind, and laughed. "Oh! Temari, you look really embarrassing!"


    "...Unexpectedly, Konoha would send you to rescue..." Looking at Monkey King, Teju was obviously surprised.


    "Don''t make a mistake, in this world, no one can instigate me, but I personally sent out because of your face, how about it, is there any urge to marry me if you are moved?" Monkey King looked at Temari and laughed.


    "I was so touched... But when you said that, that feeling is completely gone..." Temari looked at Monkey King, looking very speechless.


    "You guy, who is it?" Peacock glared at Monkey King, looking very angry.It is the most annoying to suddenly interrupt others when they are about to succeed.


    "The Monkey King!" Monkey King looked up and down the peacock with admiring eyes, and said lightly.Well, the results show that this sister paper is very punctual.


    "!!!" The peacock''s pupils shrank suddenly, and immediately exclaimed: "You...Are you claiming to be the strongest man in the Ninja World... Monkey King?!"


    "Congratulations, you are right!" Monkey King flashed his figure, lightly slashed the back of the peacock''s neck with a hand knife, casually clipped the already unconscious peacock under his right wrist, and then grinned: "Victory in the battle, get a royal sister!"


    "This... is over?" Temari stared blankly at everything in front of him, speechless for a long time.At the same time, he was deeply shocked by the terrifying power of Monkey King.People said just now.


    PS: Well, after that is Shippuden, and the real highlights are in Shippuden, so I have to watch the anime again to get familiar with the plot...

 671 Chapter 116 The Real Illusion

    Sun Wukong looked at Yakumo beside him and said, "Let''s go, now go to Kanjirou''s side, um, Gaara doesn''t care about it..."


    "Here, come with me..." After Monkey King reminded her, Teju was slightly surprised, because Monkey King gave her too much shock, and almost forgot about it, immediately jumped up and led the way.


    Ken Kuro¡¯s opponent is only a young boy, but he is a very damn young boy. The ninja in his hand is called the Longyan Telescopic Sword, which can stretch freely, and can sense the owner¡¯s chakra into the shape of a dragon and strengthen it. The handle is very powerful.


    The battle between the two is the same as in the original book. Kankuro loses, so I won''t say more about making up the word count, just skip it.


    Just when the sissy boy wanted to kill Kanjirou, the three Monkey Kings appeared in time, and Temari used the technique of sickle and itachi to rescue Kanjirou.


    The prey in hand was suddenly rescued, and the boy looked very angry: "Damn it, did you catch up so soon..." He just looked at the peacock caught by Monkey King''s wrist, but was slightly surprised: "It''s really useless. The guy! I lost..."


    "Yakumo, this guy will leave it to you" Monkey King looked at the boy in front of him, and said to the pommel horse Yakumo beside him.


    "Yes!" Yakumo''s face was serious, his figure flashed, and he came to the boy: "Now, your opponent is me!"


    "Oh~ Do you want a one-on-one contest? Then I won''t lose..." The young man showed confidence, suddenly shot a chakra dragon from the longan telescopic sword, opened his mouth, and swept Yakumo''s entire head in one mouth. The Ministry bit into it...


    "Be careful!!" Kankuro and Temari looked shocked. They just wanted to step forward to help, but they were stopped by Monkey King: "It looks like, this kind of rubbish opponent, how could it be Yakumo''s opponent..."


    "But..." Temari just wanted to say something, but then, his eyes widened suddenly, his face was shocked.I saw the Yakumo whose head was bitten by Chakralong, and his body changed rapidly. Accompanied by a dragon chant, the wind and clouds changed. In the sky, thunderclouds rolled, and a real dragon appeared on the sky, swallowing clouds and fog, Just a loud nose made Chakralong collapse instantly.


    "Illusion?" Temari looked surprised: "When did it start?"


    "Oh~ it turned out to be a phantom ninja, haha...interesting..." The young man''s expression was indifferent, and he looked like he was holding the winning ticket. He obviously didn''t put Yakumo in his eyes.The seal in his hand was knotted, and he whispered: "Solution!" However, everything was as usual, and there was no change in the surrounding scenes.The terrifying dragon that gave people a depressive breath still snaked across the sky, staring at him with cold eyes, making the young man shudder.


    "Huh?" Seeing the boy''s behavior, Teju Dai frowned slightly, trying to form a knot to break the illusion, but the scene in front of her did not change at all. This shows that the illusion has failed.Right now, his eyes widened, and he looked at Monkey King: "This is illusion, right? Why can''t it be solved?"


    "It is indeed an illusion, but Yakumo''s illusion cannot be solved by anyone! Even if it is the writing wheel of the Uchiha clan, it is hard to see!" Monkey King smiled faintly, said.


    "What?!!" Temari and Kankuro''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Solve! Solve! Solve!...Why? Why can''t I solve it? I have a longan telescopic sword! I can''t solve the illusion, how can I not solve it..." The illusion could not be solved, and the boy appeared very impatient and panic: "Calm down, I Be calm...Since it is an illusion, everything here is a horrible illusion created in my brain, that is, an illusion, will it be a substantial influence...


    "If you think so, you will get hurt!" Yakumo suddenly appeared above the dragon''s head, kindly reminding him.The dragon''s mouth opened wide, and the breath of the dragon spit out, turning into a raging fire, sweeping towards the young man...


    "Everything is fake... It''s just illusion... It won''t cause..." The young man whispered to himself, looking at the surging fire dragon, but he hypnotized himself.It''s just that he hasn''t finished speaking. The Fire Dragon is already close to him. The blazing temperature makes his scalp numb, and he is very scared. How can this clear death threat be an illusion?¡­In fear, I want to avoid, but it¡¯s too late¡­


    The fire dragon instantly entrapped the young man in the cage, the raging fire burned, and the scream of fear echoed the sky...


    The thundercloud dissipated, and the dragon was also in a breeze, the smoke dissipated, and everything returned to normal.Only the invincible young man before, was lying on the ground with blue smoke all over his body at the moment, his whole body was charred, and he was obviously burned alive.


    Looking at the scorched corpse, both Temari and Kankuro opened their eyes wide, somewhat unbelievable: "Obviously it''s just an illusion... it can cause substantial damage... this... how is this possible... is this really just an illusion?"


    "It turned out to be burned to death... It seems that I am not very proficient in illusion art..." Yakumo Dai frowned slightly, looking a little unsatisfied.She didn''t care much about killing opponents.What Sun Wukong has always taught her is that she doesn''t need to show mercy to her enemies.


    "You just took control of your own strength, and it is reasonable to be unable to master the strength. Just practice slowly in the future!" Monkey King rubbed Yakumo''s head and smiled.


    "En!" Yakumo nodded again and again, and was so affectionately caressed by Monkey King. She was very enjoyable to touch her head.


    "What you obviously performed just now was an illusion...Why would it cause substantial harm to him?" Temari came to Yakumo''s face and asked very puzzled.The illusion that can cause substantial damage is simply terrifying.


    "Brother Wukong said that you can''t just tell others about the characteristics of your own ninjutsu...After others have mastered the information about your own ninjutsu, it is the way to die..." Yakumo looked at Temari and shook it. Shaking his head, said seriously.


    Temari froze for a moment, feeling that Yakumo was right. Although he was puzzled, he didn''t ask more.


    At this moment, Monkey King looked up faintly, and just saw the sky not far away. Gaara stood on a sand pillar, holding Xiong in both hands, and a sand whip restrained his opponent¡¯s weapon, rushing through the air like a hula hoop. Rotating, that look, looks very relaxed and freehand.


    "It''s Gaara..." Kanjirou smiled and said, "Sure enough, anyone is useless in front of Gaara..." Suddenly he paused, looked at Monkey King, and said with a smile: "Of course, you except!"


    "Go to Gaara''s side, save the sister paper, and leave it to me, the beauty savior!" Sun Wukong said, and handed the peacock in his hand to Yakumo: "Let me see it, but I can''t let her run away..." She said, her figure flashed and disappeared here...

 672 Chapter 117 is another funny comparison

    With a loud noise of "Boom~~", Gaara released the sand whip that restrained the water tiger''s weapon. The rapidly spinning water tiger shot out like a cannonball and hit the ground. A huge pothole came.


    A sharp sand gun slowly formed in Gaara''s hands, threw it out, and with a chuckle, it easily penetrated the already immobile water tiger''s heart in the pothole and ended the battle.


    "These few useless things...The Inverse Scale Formation hadn''t been activated before they were killed..." The Four Heavenly Elephant with Jasmine (sacrifice) as a hostage looked at the water tiger whose heart was pierced by Gaara''s sand gun. , His complexion looked very ugly, his plan was cracked before being executed, which made him very angry.


    "But forget it, although the inverse scale formation has not been activated, but Gaara''s Chakra is almost consumed, ha ha... In this way, although it is not perfect, the goal can be regarded as achieved..." said, four The celestial elephant leaped several times, and then fled towards the distance...


    "I won''t let you run away..." Gaara looked at Sitian Xiangren with a cold gaze, and dashed to chase after...


    The Temari three not far away also chased immediately...


    A canyon blocked all the way.The four-day elephant man who was fleeing all the way had to stop.


    "There is no way ahead, give me Jasmine!" Gaara took a few steps forward slowly, looking at the four-day elephant in front of him with a calm expression.


    "Do you think I have no retreat? Make no mistake, you are the one who has no retreat..." The four-day elephant threw Jasmine, who was on his back, onto the ground.The person who wants it has been brought here, so the hostages are naturally useless.


    "Gaara, although you are Shayin''s final weapon, you ran out of sand in the previous battles, right? And Chakra has run out of it... What can you do like this? "The Four Heavenly Elephant looked at Gaara, looking very proud.Being able to play with the strength of the human column, known as the ultimate weapon, between applause, this made him feel very fulfilled, and even his tone became extremely arrogant.


    "Kill you, enough..." Gaara was expressionless, still so indifferent, in the cold eyes, there was not the slightest feeling of emotion.


    "Swiss~~" At this moment, there were three figures again. It turned out that Yakumo, Temari, and Kankuro arrived.


    "Is it so fast?" The four-day elephant frowned slightly, and did not dare to be careless. The ancient sword in his hand pointed to the sky and shouted: "Come on! Infinite armor!"


    Far away, the armor worn by the water tiger suddenly turned into a ball of light and burst into the air. It was worn on the body of the Four Heavenly Elephant in the dazzling beam of light.


    "Telescopic sword! Sure to win the double sword!"


    The double swords in the hands of the Peacock held by Yakumo turned into a stream of light and appeared in the hands of the Four Heavenly Elephants... and at the same time a stream of light flew from the distant sky and merged into the Four Heavens Elephant¡¯s. Above the body, a dazzling white light shone instantly, making people unable to open their eyes for a while.


    When the light dissipated, the four-day elephant man armed with all arms appeared in front of Yakumo.


    "Hmph, let''s go together! I will let you know that ninjas can''t beat the ninjas we made!" The four-day elephant at the moment seemed very arrogant, and he screamed and swung the sword of victory in his left hand. After cutting it out, a terrible tornado swept out and swept towards Temari...


    "Humph! The technique of the sickle and ferret!" Temari yelled immediately, and the big fan in his hand waved, and a gust of wind collided with the tornado that swept across.The gang wind dissipated in an instant, turning into daofeng blades flying around, and in an instant, it left deep marks on the surrounding ground and stone walls!


    Yakumo and the others hurriedly flew back... and Temari also picked up Jasmine who was bound in a wooden barrel on the ground for the first time, and stepped back...


    "Hey~~" The corner of Sitian Xiangren''s mouth suddenly hung up with a playful sneer, and shouted again: "Stretching sword!"


    The three telescopic swords behind him immediately stretched out, flying in the air like snakes, and attacking the Gaara...


    "hateful!"


    Kankuro was injured in the previous battle and moved slowly. Naturally, he was unable to dodge freely under the telescopic sword. He just wanted to use his crow, but suddenly realized that his crow had been destroyed in the previous battle... I''m going to be stabbed in the abdomen...


    Suddenly the sand and stones under his feet surged, and a sand wall was formed to protect Kankuro. The telescopic sword stabbed on the sand wall, but it couldn''t leave a trace...


    "Gaara..." Looking at the sand walls around, Kankuro clearly knew who had rescued him.


    While Yakumo flew back, just about to make a seal, Monkey King''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "Yakumo, don''t do it yet..."


    "Huh? Brother Wukong?" Yakumo''s movements stopped suddenly, and a hint of doubt appeared on his face.


    "There will be a good show to watch, so don''t do it first..."


    "Good show?" Yakumo''s expression became even more puzzled.But she still obediently obeyed Monkey King''s words, dodged to one side, and did not do anything.


    "Hmm~~ Chakra Mingming has very little left, but I have to protect others... Gaara, you are the ultimate weapon of Shayin! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous that you do this?" Sitian Xiangren looked at me Gaara said with a mocking expression: "Don''t worry about that kind of rubbish, come on, isn''t there still a monster in your body? Is it time to use the power of Shouhe?"


    "Huh!~" Gaara was angry after hearing what the elephant said for four days. If it were before, he would have gone violently, but now, he immediately calmed down.


    "Huh! This is really boring..." A weird smile suddenly appeared at the corner of the four-day elephant''s mouth: "But you are in the right position!" As his words just fell, he heard the words. It stretched out from the ground, forming an iron cage to lock Gaara in it...


    "Gaara!" Temari''s complexion changed drastically, and he suddenly exclaimed. With a violent wave of a big fan in his hand, a gust of wind swept across the four-day elephant...


    But unfortunately, this seemingly fierce storm was offset by the same terrifying gust of wind in the four-day elephant''s blow.


    "Haha~~ It''s useless... You ninjas are simply vulnerable to the ninjas we created. Let''s watch them together. Soon, the era of the dominance of the five great nations will be over. When our craftsman village completes the ultimate ninja , The so-called ninja position will no longer exist, and our craftsman village will surely unify the world, haha~~"


    "It''s another funny girl who wants to dominate the world..." Monkey King sat on a big rock, looking at the Four Heavenly Elephants below, a little speechless.


    "Forget it, let you be arrogant, I am also very curious, if that so-called ultimate ninja is fully formed, how strong will it be..."..

 673 Chapter 118 The Ultimate Weapon of Resurrection

    Konoha Village, Hokage Office.


    "Kakashi, welcome back, how about this mission?" Tsunade looked at Kakashi in front of him, sat on the main seat, and said lightly.


    "It''s going well...but on the way, I found one thing that is very concerning..." Kakashi no longer looked lazy at the moment, but his expression was extremely serious.


    "En? What is it?" Tsunade asked suddenly curiously.


    "While passing by the Craftsman Village, I unexpectedly found that there was no villager there..." Kakashi said with a serious face.


    "Oh~ this thing!" Tsunade''s expression loosened, and said: "Just now there has been news from the Craftsman Village. The four-day elephants, an organization that has been dissatisfied with the five major countries, have completed the forbidden research and want to resurrect the village The ultimate weapon... the others in the Artisan Village were worried about the danger and went to take refuge elsewhere..."


    "So... but what is that ultimate weapon?"


    "It is the founder of the Artisan Village, the revival of Qingming..." Tsunade said lightly, his expression very plain.


    "Qing Ming? Do they want to resurrect the dead?" Kakashi looked surprised, but looking at Tsunade''s plain face, he became curious now: "But looking at Hokage-sama''s expression, I don''t seem to worry at all. Well, have you thought of a countermeasure?"


    "Countermeasures? No!" Tsunade replied simply, and then smiled slightly: "But this time the mission is Goku''s responsibility..."


    "Master Goku... Then there is nothing to worry about... We don''t need to support..." Kakashi''s expression suddenly became lazy again: "If there is nothing to do, I will go out first... "


    Tsunade waved his hand and continued to organize the files at the table...


    And the other side of the battlefield.


    The Four Heavenly Elephants have summoned the Qingming coffin... from time to time Gaara¡¯s painful cry came from the iron cage...


    Temari and Kankuro were wounded all over, but under Yakumo''s protection, they did not receive much damage.Jasmine was already awake, now she was hiding behind a rock with her arms in her arms.


    But Peacock fell weakly beside Yakumo and the others. Her whole body was imprisoned by Monkey King, and she couldn''t move at all.Just looking at the Four Heavenly Elephants at this moment, they seem very excited, because the ultimate weapon of their craftsman village will be awakened at this moment!


    "Master Qingming, use my flesh to resurrect!" The four-day elephant stood before the coffin, spread his arms, and shouted with a fiery face!


    The dazzling light gleamed out of the coffin, and the four-day elephant''s body suddenly turned into a light spot and was sucked into the coffin...


    When the light dissipated, the withered bones of the coffin had already become a living person, with white hair and white face, looking a little evil.


    "The body is resurrected?!" Temari and others were shocked.


    "Qing...Master Qingming!" Only the peacock''s face was excited and hot!For the people in their artisan village, their ancestor, Lord Qingming, is their god!At this moment, she is witnessing the resurrection of the God in her heart, how can she not be excited?


    "My name is Qingming, the ancestor of the Artisan Village. After a hundred years, I will be resurrected as the ultimate endurance of the Artisan Village!" Qingming looked calm and indifferent. He couldn''t see the changes in his emotions, and the seals formed in his hands. The ninjas worn by people suddenly shined with dazzling light, and Qingming walked into the light, blended with it and put on the body, the light instantly became more and more dazzling...


    "Haha~~Haha~~" Qingming floated in the air after outfitting a few pieces of ninja, letting out a lot of excited laughter.Looking at its breath, it is not comparable to the previous four days of elephants: "My years of hard work finally bear fruit, so that our craftsman village will surpass all ninjas..."


    As he said, looking at the cage beside him, he had such a sudden expression: "It turns out that the source of my strength is the monster of Shayin... Baogui said that there is a monster in Sayin''s Gaara, and he is in this cage. Li will soon become the monster, Shouhe...I will snatch the almost infinite Chakra from Shouhe..."


    "Asshole! Do you want to awaken Gaara completely? How could you do it!" Temari was furious, appeared out, waved a big fan in his hand to the sky, and shouted: "Wind escape tornado! "


    Above the clouds, lightning flashed, and along with thunder, a terrible tornado storm swept around at a point. The surrounding clouds were blown away in an instant, and a terrible tornado fell from the sky in an instant. Ching Ming shrouded it!


    Four violent winds danced, wind blades swept, and the surrounding mountains and rocks were torn apart under this terrible tornado. The earth and rocks flew, accompanied by the tornado into the air, with a terrifying momentum...


    Because I was worried about Gaara, Temari was considered to be fighting for his life and ignored, exhausted the last trace of chakras, and released his strongest big move!


    "This trick can''t even hurt me, so how could it hurt Master Qingming! Don''t make senseless resistance, Master Qingming has been resurrected, and the era of our craftsman village has come! Haha~~~" Peacock now, his face Excited and crazy.


    "What the hell is Wukong''s brother thinking? Why didn''t he make a move?" At this moment, Yakumo didn''t have time to pay attention to the crazy woman Peacock, looking at the scene with an anxious expression.


    "Haha~~ really good ninjutsu! It''s a pity, it''s far from it!" Qingming looked at the tornado storm flying around, but smiled faintly, and the two swords in his hand swiped out, and the gust of wind stormed directly The tornadoes in the whole body are broken by slashing!


    "What?!!!" Temari and the others were suddenly shocked.


    "Haha~~Then, let you see what real power is!" Qingming looked indifferent, and the sword of victory in his left hand swept out, and a terrible tornado swept toward Temari...


    Temari''s complexion changed drastically, and he just wanted to step back, but his body softened and fell directly on the ground.She had used up the last trace of chakras just now, and she could no longer act.


    "Temari!" Kanjirou was shocked and rushed over with his injured body...but, with his current state, not only could he not save people, but he wanted to die.


    Yakumo has a solemn face. She only knows illusion. In this case, it is obviously impossible to save people. However, she is not worried because she knows that Monkey King is nearby, so naturally she won''t look at it. Kungju is in danger.


    "Hey! It seems that the excitement can''t be seen..." Monkey King flashed his figure, appeared in front of Temari, and with a light hand, the storm that swept away suddenly disappeared.


    "Master Goku!" Kanjiuro breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the sudden appearance of Monkey King.As long as he is there, everything is fine...

 674 Chapter One Hundred and Nineteen

    "Who are you?" Qingming looked at Monkey King, his complexion suddenly became extremely solemn, and the opponent just waved his hand to resolve his moves, which had to make him take it seriously.


    Monkey King was too lazy to bird him, turned around and helped Temari up: "Are you okay?"


    "You guy, didn''t you say that you came to save Jasmine? Why are you here now?" Teju suddenly glared at Monkey King. This guy appeared at the most dangerous time every time, it must be intentional.


    "Didn''t I give you a chance to perform? I know you are such a dish!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and the fluorescent light shone on Temari''s body, making it return to normal in an instant.


    A hint of surprise suddenly appeared in Temari''s eyes. This guy''s healing ability is really unmatched.Looking at Qingming, his complexion suddenly became extra serious: "Be careful, that guy''s armor in front of Xiong can absorb other people''s chakras..."


    "Ah! I already knew it! You should withdraw first!" Before Teju could finish speaking, Monkey King waved his hand faintly and interrupted her.


    "Then you should be careful!" Temari nodded, his figure flashed, and he stepped aside.And Kankuro, who was halfway there, turned around in a hurry, hiding far away.


    "You...are you not going to help?" Jasmine looked at the few people who were hiding behind the big stone, with a puzzled expression on her face.


    "What can I do for you, that guy is a pervert. If we go there, it will only be a disservice. It''s better to hide and watch the excitement." Temari waved his hand coolly and said.


    "He... he is great?" Jasmine asked curiously.


    "It''s not amazing, but abnormal..." Temari replied faintly, just not talking.Recalling all the past, when thinking of the horrible giant dragon that I saw in the Death Forest when I was in the middle of the Ninja test, that kind of aura was even more terrifying than Gaara after I was fully awakened!


    "Master Wukong is known as the''strongest in Ninja World''. How could an opponent of this level be his opponent!" Kanjiuro waved his hand lightly and looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration.


    "The strongest in the ninja world..." Jasmine stunned for a moment.


    "What?! Ninja world is the strongest? Is it Konoha''s... Monkey King?!" The peacock was shocked and blurted out.Immediately, he snorted disdainfully, and said, "But, what? In front of Master Qingming, there is only a fall!"


    Everyone in Temari looked at her like an idiot, but no one paid any attention. The facts are stronger than eloquence, and there is nothing to say.


    "You want this level of power to be above all ninjas? Am I saying that you are ignorant? Or are you purely a funny idiot?" Monkey King looked at Qingming in front of him and said lightly.


    "Oh! It seems that you are very confident of your own strength!" Qingming looked at Monkey King, with a calm expression: "Then, let you see the terrible ninjutsu of my craftsman village! Thousand fierce wind!"


    As Qingming¡¯s words just fell, a violent gust of wind swept out from the mouth of the monster in his xiong front armor, and in an instant, it enveloped Monkey King...


    "En! Not bad! This wind is much cooler than blowing an electric fan!" Standing in the strong wind, Monkey King was calm and fluttering, but it was hard to hurt him.


    "How is it possible!" Qingming was suddenly shocked.


    Kankuro and others are all excited.But Temari muttered with bright eyes: "It really is a pervert..."


    "Why... Master Qingming''s attack is useless to him..." Peacock looked at the scene in front of him, but was shocked for a while: "How could he be so strong? Impossible! Great Qingming is the strongest!"


    "In that case..." The long sword in Qingming''s hand suddenly ejected a crimson fire, shrouding Monkey King into the raging fire...


    "Brother Wukong!"


    Just as Yakumo and the others were shocked, Monkey King walked out of the fire slowly, looking at Qingming¡¯s horrified expression, and shook his head lightly: "Just like you trash, you still want to dominate the Ninja World. You can¡¯t help yourself!¡± As he said, his figure flashed, and with a loud bang, Qingming¡¯s body was directly blasted into the ground by Monkey King...


    Only with armor protection, Monkey King didn''t intend to end him in this way. Therefore, he was only seriously injured and not dead.


    "Damn... how could this guy... be so strong?!" Qingming got up from the pit and looked at Monkey King, his eyes were full of horror. Just a single blow caused him to be seriously injured and the gap between the two , Is it so big?


    "No...My strength is still too weak, I have to become stronger!" Qingming flew up and came to the iron cage that trapped Gaara. The strong Chakra was immediately stunned by him. Swallowed by the head of the monster...


    "Haha~~coming...coming~ this is the power...haha~~" Feeling the stronger Chakra, the clear complexion suddenly went crazy.


    "Master Goku! Quick! Stop him! I can''t let him suck!" Temari shouted immediately.


    "Hehe~~ He likes to suck, so let him suck it. I also want to see how strong this guy can be!" Monkey King ignored it, but looked at Qingming with interest, not To stop.For him, no matter how strong Qingming becomes, it is just a toy to give him a little fun.


    "This bastard!!" Temari was suddenly frustrated, but helplessly, the faintly heard roar like a beast in the iron cage made her worry more and more.


    "Boom!!"


    Suddenly, the giant hand of a monster broke out of the iron cage, and accompanied by a beast-like roar, Gaara, who had become a half-tailed beast, appeared, and his ferocious eyes were full of coldness. Killing intent, the saliva from the quarrel, looks like a violent beast...


    "This...this is my teacher Ai Luo?" Jasmine was immediately frightened and sat down on the ground.


    "Gaara!!" Temari and Kankuro were shocked and worried.


    "Oh! Is this Shouhe? This is the first time I have seen the real thing..." Qingming looked at Gaara at this moment, but his eyes lit up: "This way, it will be better... Then, use your power Give it to me! Haha~~"


    With a strong drink, the mouth of the monster on the front armor of Qingming xiong suddenly burst into suction, and the violent tail beast Chakra was continuously sucked away...


    "Shouhe? A rare opportunity, let me see how powerful you are!" Monkey King looked at Gaara who was forcibly trying to suppress Shouhe, but a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. , As soon as my mind moved, an invisible wave spread out instantly, stirring on Gaara¡¯s body...


    Suddenly, a huge thick smoke of "Bang~~" directly covered Gaara''s body, and a sharp and crazy yell resounded through the sky: "Ahaha~~~ I finally see the sun again!!!"..

 675 Chapter 120-Monkey King vs Shouhe

    "This...is this...a Shouhe?" The peacock looked at the huge and crazy creature in front of him, his face was full of shock.The terrible restless breath made her heart cold.


    "No! Gaara has fully awakened... Hurry! Let''s get out of here!" Temari exclaimed, and quickly greeted the people of Yakumo, and walked away from here.


    "Brother Wukong will be fine, right?" In the distance, Yakumo looked at the huge Shou crane, full of worry.She doesn''t know how strong Monkey King is, but now he is facing the strongest tail beast in the Ninja world (not the strongest tail beast, don''t get confused.).


    "Oh! Is this the strength of Yiwei! So-so..." Looking at the one-tailed Shouhe in front of him who was completely disproportionate to him, Monkey King smiled faintly.The uneasy and evil aura radiating from Shouhe''s body was completely ignored by him.


    "This...is this Shouhe? Too...too strong..." At the moment of Qingming, his face was completely replaced by madness, and his eyes were full of greed and greed: "Shouhe, contribute your strength. To me! Let us control the entire Ninja world together! Haha~~"


    In the crazy laugh, Qingming adjusted the armor that absorbed Chakra to the maximum. The tail beast Chakra that was constantly absorbed by him made him look drunk and crazy. As long as this power is there, the unified Ninja will no longer It is a dream, he is full of hope for the future at this moment!It seems to have seen standing on top of all ninjas...


    "Sure enough, it''s a funny comparison!" Looking at the appearance of Qingming at the moment, Monkey King shook his head faintly. This guy has been lured by the power of Shouhe. Bewildered by the power of Shouhe, you are now absorbing the power of Shouhe. , It is simply self-defeating.


    And even if you have absorbed all the power of guarding the crane, wanting to unify the Ninja World is wishful thinking!The so-called ignorance is terrible!Before seeing a real powerhouse, he was also a clown-like frog at the bottom of the well.


    "Damn reptile! I dare to try to absorb my chakra!" Qingming''s behavior obviously angered Shouhe.The current one is not the guard crane that Gaara awakened by using the art of false sleep, but the guard crane that was fully awakened after Monkey King moved his hands and feet!


    A sharp roar resounded, and the huge palm of Shouhe directly slapped Qingming down...


    "Ah~~No!!" Qingming suddenly yelled in horror. It was obviously impossible to avoid Shouhe''s attack with his strength. So, this teaser was directly slapped into the ground by Shouhe. , With a''bang'', the whole ground was shaken...


    A little bit of starlight rose up from the ground and disappeared into the sky... Qingming, this incomparable tease, was directly shot to death by the palm of Shouhe...


    "Master Qingming!!! How could it be possible!!" The Peacock looked at Qingming who was slapped to death by the guard crane, and was shocked: "Why? Why? Master Qingming is the strongest weapon! How could he die like this! Impossible...absolutely impossible!..."


    "Now I know how stupid your behavior is?" Temari looked at Peacock with disdain: "With such strength, it is ridiculous to try to dominate the Ninja World!"...


    "Ahaha~~~" Yiba slapped Qingming to death, and Shouhe suddenly screamed triumphantly.Immediately he pointed his big hand to Monkey King and screamed: "Hey~~ I found it, the guy who will be killed soon..."


    "I''m going...this is also a funny comparison!" Monkey King looked at Shouhe in front of him, and was speechless for a while, then his body slowly rose into the air, flush with Shouhe''s head, hooked his fingers, and said lightly: "Then, attack!"


    "This...Master Goku...Isn''t it going to be singled out with Shouhe?" Kanjiuro suddenly widened his eyes and said in shock.


    "Tailed beast confronts the strongest ninja...this is a rare opportunity!" After recovering from the blow of Qingming''s spike, the peacock immediately looked towards the battlefield far away with full eyes.


    "Master Goku... I will leave it to you, Gaara!" Teju looked at the battlefield in the distance, clasping his hands together in prayer.


    "Wind escape refining empty bullets!" Shouhe roared, there was a loud''bang'', and a violent air storm whizzed towards Monkey King. The terrifying power was that even the surrounding trees were uprooted in an instant. ¡­


    It''s just that Monkey King didn''t resist, he stood in the void lightly, and the violent storm roared around him. This terrible storm could crash even a mountain range, but it couldn''t help Monkey King the slightest!


    "What!!" A tail of Shouhe was shocked, and the mere humans actually suffered a shot of his own hollow bullet. Not only was he unharmed, but even his body could not be blown even by the slightest!This is incredible!Even the strongest Kyuubi could not ignore its attacks!


    "Too weak!" Monkey King shook his head faintly, his figure flashed, and with a loud''bang'', the huge body of a Shouhe was directly blown out by Monkey King...


    "Boom~~" With a loud noise, Shouhe''s huge body struck a hill directly!


    "Silk~~My God...Is this guy still human?" Temari and the others gasped in shock, almost staring out of their sockets.


    "He...he...he actually...kicked...kicked a tailed crane...to..." Peacock Yao pointed at the hand, his eyes were bigger than a copper bell, and his speech was a little unfavorable.The shock of this shock is really too big.Such a terrifying strength, even the strongest first-generation Hokage in the legend, is far inferior, right?


    "This guy... really is a pervert!" Teju covered his violently beating heart, looked at Monkey King, and only exclaimed like this.


    "Ah~~ Damn human! I''m going to kill you!!" Shouhe climbed up from the ruins, his eyes bursting with anger, as a tail beast, he was kicked by the weak reptile in his eyes. It''s a shame to go out!


    The right foot slammed to the ground, and with a loud bang, the whole earth began to vibrate violently, and the surrounding ground suddenly turned into turbulent sand like a tsunami, which directly covered all the surrounding forests during the surge. , Immediately surging like a tsunami, sweeping towards Monkey King...


    "A boring move!" Monkey King showed disdain, his figure flashed, and he pierced the yellow sand like the waves with a single kick, and once again bombarded the body of a Shouhe with a sound. With a violent roar, Shouhe''s huge body flew out like a cannonball again...


    "Ok... so awesome!!" The Temari people were completely stunned at the moment.For them, the almost invincible tail beast could not fight back in front of Monkey King. This simply broke their previous understanding of tail beasts!


    "Temari...how do I feel...Moritsuru is so weak..." Kankuro swallowed his saliva and said blankly.


    "It''s not that Morizuru is too weak...but that pervert is too strong..." Temari looked blank...

 676 Chapter 121 The Scared Shouhe

    "Yeah!~~"


    One Shou crane let out a sharp weird roar and climbed up from the ruins again.The whole body of sand fell off like quicksand... and it condensed on the body again in a moment, recovering intact.


    But his eyes were full of anger: "Damn reptiles! Go and die!" In the roar, a terrible tail beast jade condensed from his mouth, and the strong storm caused the wind and sand all around to roll up, and immediately roared. Zhong went to the place where Sun Wukong was...


    Wherever I go, flying sand and rocks, sand and trees are all crushed, the power is so powerful, it is shocking...


    "Oh~ the destructive power is okay, but unfortunately, the power is far from enough!" Monkey King shook his head slightly disappointed: "Is the so-called tail beast only this level?" He said, stretched out with one hand in Temari After waiting for people''s horrified gaze, it was easy to pick up the terrifying tail beast jade that was enough to flatten a large mountain, and his figure was still as stable as Mount Tai, without the slightest movement!


    The tail beast jade, which exudes violent and violent energy fluctuations, is completely out of proportion to the size of Monkey King¡¯s body. However, precisely because of the difference between the two, the tail beast jade that was thrown around like a ball by Monkey King was just that. It makes people more and more frightened, and the whole body is cold!


    "This...is this guy...a human?" Kankuro was already shocked and almost speechless.Such a big tail beast jade was thrown into his hands by him. Is this really something that humans can do?


    "... powerful as a god... is he... a god?" Peacock whispered to himself, looking lost.Only now did she understand what the ultimate weapon of shit was ridiculous.


    "I knew that Brother Wukong is the most powerful in the world!" Yakumo looked at the invincible figure in the sky with excitement, his eyes were full of admiration and love, and his heart was full of endless pride. This is her. ''S teacher is also her Wukong brother.


    "This guy... really isn''t a human..." Temari said blankly, looking at the invincible and domineering figure of Monkey King.


    This kind of power cannot be achieved by humans anymore. Only the legendary god can achieve this level, right?So, it can only be described as powerful as a god!


    "How... how is it possible!! You guy... where did the monster emerge from?!" At this moment, even one Shouhe screamed in terror, and now, it clearly feels Monkey King. Give it the pressure, it, fear it!


    This situation is a situation that it has never encountered before facing any opponent. Facing this person, it has a terrible sense of powerlessness from its heart. This person is invincible!


    Turning around, flicking his tail,''dongdongdong~~'' The earth trembles suddenly...


    Temari and others looked at the huge figure that ran away, and their expressions suddenly became particularly exciting: "Shouhe... ran away?!..."


    This is the most absurd and shocking scene they have ever seen in their lives. The creature that stands at the pinnacle of the Ninja world, the tail beast, was scared away by a single person. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, who would believe it?


    "It seems that this Shouhe has no morals!" Monkey King looked at Shouhe who was running away, but he smiled faintly and waved his hand. The tail beast jade in his hand broke like a bomb at an astonishing speed. Go empty...


    "No!!!" The fleeing Shouhe looked at the tail beast jade that rushed through the air, and suddenly roared with fear and sharpness!The terrifying speed made it desperate, and there was no time to make any resisting moves!Moreover, the tail beast jade that broke through the sky is many times stronger than before, even if there is time to block it, it can''t resist it!


    "Boom!!!" There was a loud noise and the earth trembled, and the tail beast jade was in the middle of the huge body of Shouhe, and immediately burst out with a terrifying roar. The terrifying light wave of destruction spread all the way in a semicircle, and everything around, All to ashes...


    When the aftermath dissipated, a huge pothole hundreds of meters away appeared in the field!Shou He has disappeared, only Gaara is lying in the middle of the pothole!


    "Gaara!!" Temari and Kankuro ran over immediately...


    The battle ended with the disappearance of Kazurukuru...


    "You...come here!" Sun Wukong pointed at Peacock and said lightly.


    "Wu... Master Wukong... Are you... Are you looking for me?" Peacock''s heart jumped fiercely. Now facing Sun Wukong, she has endless respect for the strong besides fear.


    "Give you two choices, one is to stay by my side and be my maid, and the other is..."


    "I''ll choose one!" Before Sun Wukong could finish his words, Peacock expressed his expression with excitement.Being able to follow such a strong man is simply her great honor. There is no reason to hesitate here. Following such a strong man, the dream of unifying the Ninja world is simply inferior.Now, she clearly understands that only strength is everything!


    "You are very smart!" Monkey King glanced at Peacock appreciatively.But the excited peacock blushed.


    At this time, Temari and Kankuro have helped Gaara over, but Gaara is still unconscious.


    "Master Goku, can you heal Gaara..." Temari came to Monkey King a little restrained.There was no pressure to talk to him before, but after I learned that he was really terrible just now, when I talked, it was really stressful.


    "Haha! Don''t be so restrained, just take a look as before!" Monkey King smiled faintly and rubbed Temari''s head.


    "Yes..." Suddenly being so affectionate and touched by Monkey King made Teju not only disgusted, but a touch of intoxicating blush climbed on the excited pretty face.In the heart, there is a warmth flowing, and the feelings between the two are not alienated because of his strength, but a step closer.


    With a wave of his hand, a soft glow shone on Gaara''s body, making his wound healed instantly.


    Temari immediately explained to Gaara the situation when Shouhe was awakened, but Monkey King looked at Jasmine beside him and said, "Your name is Jasmine, right?"


    "Yes! Master Wukong!" When Jasmine saw Sun Wukong suddenly talking to herself, she was suddenly excited and nervous.


    "You are afraid of weapons... right?"


    "Yes...yes...because I saw my parents pierced to death by countless sharp weapons...so as long as I took up a weapon... I would be afraid..." Recalling the past, Jasmine''s face showed pain.


    "In fact, weapons are not terrible! The only terrible thing is people... Weapons can kill people, but in the same way, they can protect your most important people..."


    "Weapons can kill people... and protect my most important people..." Jasmine murmured, her eyes brightened: "I see, Lord Wukong, thank you!..." From then on, Sun Wukong had another fan...

 677 Chapter 122: Two and a half years later

    After the Carpenter Village incident ended, everything seemed to have returned to the original point.Jiraiya, who had disappeared for a while, also returned to Konoha, and this time, he also took away Naruto and started the road of practice travel...


    As for the blank plot for the next two and a half years, Monkey King didn''t have the slightest interest, so he also chose to leave temporarily.After a leisurely period of time, it is also time to practice for a period of time. I have been enjoying a comfortable life, but my body will get rusty.


    "What? You...you want to leave?"


    In Konoha''s office, Tsunade looked at the Monkey King in front of him and yelled out of gaffe.The sudden news made her feel helpless.The deep feeling of reluctance in her heart made her very upset.


    "En! I haven''t practiced for a long time, so I have to go back and practice for a while..." Sun Wukong looked a little serious. He knew very well how strong his opponents would be in the future, and cultivation would definitely not be able to fall.If he has been obsessed with an easy life like this, the power of comprehension of the rules has been entrusted to those shadow clones. Over time, his power of rules will increase, I am afraid that the combat effectiveness will decrease!


    Just like the Monkey King in the Dragon Ball World in the original book, he was so powerful when he defeated Sharu, but after a few years of reading, his cultivation fell and his combat effectiveness was severely declining.This bloody lesson, Monkey King didn''t want to follow suit.


    "Is it really decided?" Tsunade looked at Monkey King, still a little bit disappointed.


    Monkey King nodded firmly: "Don''t worry, I will be back at most three years..."


    "Three years? Then I''m going to be three years old again..." Tsun Shou felt helpless, thinking of the age difference between her and Monkey King, but he smiled secretly: "Forget it, I''m an old woman. Whatever they do..."


    Today, after learning that Monkey King was leaving, Yurihong, Hinata and other women came to the Hokage office to bid farewell to Monkey King. They wanted to leave with Monkey King. Unfortunately, as Konoha''s ninjas, they could not leave for the time being. .After receiving repeated assurances from Monkey King, he will definitely come back to see them within three years before giving up.


    But Monkey King took Xiaoxue and the other girls, disappeared in Konoha''s office, and returned to his world...


    As for the shock of Xiaoxue and other women after returning to the world created by Monkey King, there is no more nonsense.I also walked through the cultivation process of Monkey King. In short, I went back to my realm master space and practiced against the merged shadow clone... and then comprehending the supreme rule... In short, except for doing it with my sisters. After the shameful things, it''s cultivation...


    I picked up the pendulum clock and turned it around. In a moment, two and a half years passed... Don''t say it is unscientific, it is unscientific!


    Gaara still became Fengying, and Xiao finally started hunting the tail beast, and the first goal was Gaara!


    This sounds a bit funny. Xiao, who was afraid of Monkey King''s strength, didn''t dare to act on it at first, but after more than two years, it was finally confirmed that Monkey King had no news, and their courage began to grow. The hunting plan begins!They believe that as long as the nine-tailed beasts are gathered together, even if Monkey King reappears, they will know that they will no longer fear!


    The gears of destiny turned again, and some of the changed destiny in the dark seemed to be repaired and returned to its original trajectory again. When it comes to destiny, it is really unpredictable!


    If you want to destroy or change the destiny, you can only wait for the one who can break the destiny to come again...


    Gaara of Sain was still captured by Akatsuki. Konoha, who was in the alliance of Sain, got help from Sain in the first place.


    Naruto, who had just returned to Konoha, happened to encounter this incident. Therefore, the Kakashiban who had just formed with Kakashi and Sakura accepted this mission and set out to rescue Gaara!The story of Shippuden has kicked off!


    Endless void, there is nothing here, but the two red shadows that violently collide in the void make the entire space tremble violently!The solid space is like a broken mirror, shattered!


    Their speed is hard to discern with the naked eye, they can only hear the continuous roar and collision, and each collision makes the void sink!


    If such a terrible duel is placed outside, every punch is enough to destroy the world!


    After another violent collision, both of them were shocked by the terrible force and retreated, looking at each other.


    One of them suddenly waved his hand, and above the sky, runes filled the sky, divine light obscured the sun, condensed together and arranged into an array of destruction light, powerful, and the wave of destruction spread, shrouded in one of them, and the energy of his body quickly passed away. , The breath gradually weakened!


    "Drink!!" At the moment of crisis, I saw the figure shrouded in the destruction light screaming, "buzzing", the light sword of the god in his hand flashed out, and the divine glory burned on it, dotted with many pieces. The star rune slashed down, and the whole world was silent, entraining the power of destroying the heavens and the earth, silently, it was cutting the destroying light array into two...


    The light array was shattered, and instantly turned into billions of divine lights, breaking through the barriers of space and time, and in a flash, the body of the person who wielded the divine sword was pierced through... the divine light shines on the entire space...


    "Fuck! You TM shame on the body, you actually used that supreme light of destruction..." A sound of impoverished scream echoed in the void, and it took a long time to dissipate.


    When the divine light dissipated, there was only one person left in the field. His red hair was like a fire, his waist was straight, his eyes were fierce and domineering, and he could penetrate the time of all things!


    The arrogance of the whole body is as high as fire, and various gods runes on it, exuding immortal power.The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, but a faint smile appeared: "What is cheating? Who told you to be just a clone, you can''t use it..."


    The arrogance dissipated, and the long red hair that was as red as fire was restored to a bright black head. Although it was missing the masculine and domineering that was before, it was still handsome.The current appearance can show that he is a normal person!In the form just now, who would dare to stand in front of him?


    "I didn''t want this kind of training to be able to improve! It seems that I have understood the supreme rules and reshaped my flesh a few times. After my body, my physical potential has also increased a lot... This submerged cultivation was not in vain. But now it seems that it has reached the limit...If you want to improve, you can only strengthen your body after comprehending the highest rules..."


    After Sun Wukong felt his strengthened body again, he smiled faintly: "In this period of time... Hokage should have passed two and a half years... It seems it''s time to go out for a stroll..."..

 678 Chapter 123 Meet Again

    In the Naruto office, Tsunade looked at the documents on the desk with a serious expression: "I always feel a bad premonition... I hope nothing will happen..."


    "Tsunade, look at your constipated expression, is this swollen?" Suddenly, a faint laughter came from behind him.Tsunade was shocked by surprise, but the familiar voice made her tremble all over, her eyes widened and looked behind her, she stood up with a scream, her face full of surprise:" Goku?! When did you come back?"


    "It''s now!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "You''re still the same as before! You are out of sight!" Tsunade calmed down his excitement, and looked at the alone Monkey King, and couldn''t help but become curious: "Why are you alone? What about Xiaoxue and the others?"


    "They! It seems that I don''t want to come back for the time being..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly and said.


    Compared with the world he created, this Hokage''s world is simply a heaven and an underground, where there is a lot of aura, and there are all kinds of incredible things waiting for them to take risks.The current Xiaoxue and other women are like crossing into an incredible world. Following the adventures of Moon God and other women on the mainland, how can they be interested in this ninja world.


    It''s like a group of otaku dreaming of traveling to other worlds or the second dimension, and finally traveling through it, how could it be possible to come back easily thinking of it.


    "I don''t want to come back? What do you mean?" Tsunade looked suspiciously at Monkey King.


    "Oh! You will understand this kind of thing in the future. Now, let me confirm, in the past two and a half years, have you missed me?" Monkey King smiled, reaching out to Tsunade''s unspeakable place. Caught it.


    "You...you are a pervert! Get out!" Tsunade''s pretty face turned red suddenly, and she snorted at Monkey King.


    "I''m kidding with you! I see you excited!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and said, "But your expression was very serious! What happened? Did someone fight you? Tell me, I will help you right away. Kill him!"


    Tsunade looked at Monkey King, smiled slightly, and shook his head.Although this guy is scornful, the caring in his words still makes her heart warm: "Ah, you should know? For more than two years, they have not seen any action, but recently, they suddenly Take action, Shayin¡¯s Gaara, that is, Fengying has been taken away by them now, Sangha, it is the attention of Shouhe!"


    "That''s it! As Shain''s ally, who did you send to support?"


    "The newly formed Kakashiban... is Kakashi, Naruto and Sakura!"


    "Aka¡¯s members, all of them have the strength of Shadow rank or above, and Naruto has their goal in his body: Nine Tails, you send three of them over, but it¡¯s a bit dangerous..." Sun Wukong fixed his eyes on Tsunade''s pair of Oami said seriously, "I''ll go over and take a look!"


    "Actually, I am also worried about this issue. Since you are willing to go, please leave it to you!" Tsunade nodded and said, "However, when you are talking, can you keep your eyes on a more normal place? "


    "Aren''t you normal here?" Monkey King looked at Tsunade earnestly and said, "Let me rub it for you and heal it!"


    "You...I..." Tsunade suddenly discovered that the two had just met, so he wanted to have a vicious K Monkey!It''s a pity that if you do it, you might lose a few more pieces of tofu.I can only endure the anger rising in my heart.


    "Master Tsunade...just...! Master Goku!" Silent opened the door and walked in at the moment, just about to say something, but after seeing Monkey King, she suddenly looked surprised. What she wanted to say before was already forgotten by her. Behind the head.


    "Oh, it''s mute! I haven''t seen you for more than two years, and I''ve become beautiful again!"


    "Really...really?" Hearing Monkey King''s praise, a blush suddenly appeared on Mute''s face, full of joy.


    "You guys should set off quickly, stop talking nonsense here!" Tsunade obviously couldn''t pass it, and immediately snorted coldly.This royal sister is jealous.


    "En! Then let''s relive the old days when we come back!" Monkey King saw that Tsunade was already at his limit, and he was no longer teasing them. His figure flashed and disappeared in the Hokage office.


    In the vast desert, wind and sand are raging, and the howling wind shows the terrible power of nature.


    In a cave dug out of the rock, Naruto looked anxious when looking at the raging sandstorm outside: "I''m going to Shayin Village soon, but at this time... I can''t wait any longer!" , Got up and was about to rush outside, but was hurriedly stopped by Kakashi: "Naruto, didn''t I tell you, can''t you worry?"


    "But..." Naruto wanted to say something else.But it was interrupted by Sakura: "Be patient, the one who can''t be at ease right now is Temari!"


    "If you encounter a sandstorm, you should stay motionless in the same place. You will lose your sense of direction in the sandstorm. Not only can you only wander in the desert, but it is also common for people to die from dehydration... Besides, in this sandstorm In the middle, if you dare to go out, you will be gone for a while..." Temari said calmly and lightly.


    However, she hadn''t spoken yet, but Naruto pointed to a figure that appeared in the sandstorm outside at some unknown time, and said very puzzled: "What about him? What''s the matter?"


    Several people from Temari looked at the sandstorm and were all startled.


    Amidst the terrible sandstorm, the wind was raging, but a tall and tall figure was slowly moving forward. The terrible sandstorm blew the Buddha on his body, even without even a trace of his clothes.He is like a king in the wind, walking indifferently in the raging sandstorm. The seemingly terrifying sandstorm did not dare to touch him even the slightest bit. Such a situation seemed very strange.


    "Ms. Kakashi... Does that person... look familiar?" Naruto widened his eyes and looked at the figure that was getting closer and closer in the sandstorm, surprised.


    "En! It''s a bit familiar..." Kakashi looked dignified and stared straight ahead.


    "Ah! It''s... it''s Brother Wukong! Look! It''s Brother Wukong!" Naruto suddenly exclaimed excitedly: "Brother Wukong! Here...here...!"


    "Unexpectedly... it was him..." Temari looked at the man walking in the sand storm, looking a little excited: "That''s right... and only his pervertedness can ignore this terrible sand storm..."


    "Yo! Temari, I haven''t seen it for more than two years, and the sex has become more and more beautiful!" When he came to the front, Monkey King directly ignored the excited Naruto, but first greeted Temari.


    Teju''s complexion was flushed, looking at Monkey King, "You haven''t changed at all!"


    "Master Goku!" Kakashi said respectfully to Monkey King.By the time Sakura looked at Monkey King with admiration, although she was not very familiar with Monkey King, she was still very clear about the rumors of Monkey King.However, she was obviously ignored by Monkey King. For Sakura, Monkey King had never caught a cold.


    "This is not a place to talk!" Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his hand, and the figures of several people disappeared here.Sun Wukong came here, in fact, specially to take over the few people.


    On the other side, Deidara and Scorpion took Gaara to a dim cave where an illusory figure was already waiting for them.The ripples in his eyes show his extraordinary identity!..

 679 Chapter 124 Xiao

    "It''s really late! Get ready now..." The phantom who couldn''t see his face, I don''t know what expression it was, but the rippled eyes showed calm and majesty.


    "The strength of the human column is more powerful than imagined!" Deidara was accustomed to the tone of the phantom and didn''t care.The stone gate behind him was slowly closed, and the stone cave became completely dim.


    The phantom handprints formed, and a palm slapped to the ground. As the ground shook, a hideous-faced golem was slowly called out...


    PS: The plot needs, so this plot of the original book cannot be taken in one stroke.And the change of the plot also started from this moment.


    "Okay, let''s gather together!" As soon as the words of the ghost fell, six ghosts flashed again on the huge hands and fingers of the ghost, one three.The Scorpion and Dedara also jumped on a finger and returned to their positions.


    "Then, let''s get started!" The ghost made his handprints again, and the huge golem suddenly opened its huge mouth, and a scroll rolled down...


    "From now on, it will take three days and three nights, and you must pay more attention to the main body... And, absolutely, you should use the main body to monitor the outside movement first! Use the one with the largest range to go... Now is the critical moment, I don''t want Make any mistakes...especially the one named Monkey King. Although he has evaporated like before in the past two and a half years, no one will know when he will appear again. Therefore, for Konoha and Sa Yin Over there, you have to pay close attention, and report to you as soon as you have news!..."


    "understand!"


    "Three days... this is a bit long... If the Monkey King suddenly appears, then for us, it will be a bit bad... You are right! Itachi!" The phantom''s tone was a little arrogant, Looking at the body, it seems to be the ghost shark.


    "En...If he does show up, then this plan might be aborted..."


    "Hmph! Did you exaggerate what he said too much... If I meet him, I will show him how terrible art is! Hmm~" Deidara was very upset with the attitude of the ghost shark and itachi. And for the person called the "strongest in the Ninja world", he was obviously not convinced...


    "I hope you won''t be killed by then..." Guiyu said with a look of disdain.


    "I won''t be like you guys, don''t let that guy run away so badly... Um~"


    "You fellow, do you want to die?" Gui Shao looked at Deidara, his tone of voice suddenly full of furious killing intent.


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it!" Deidara also glared over.


    "Enough! I asked you to come, but I didn''t listen to you arguing!" The man with ripples in his eyes immediately yelled out, but it caused Guiyu and Deidala to open their mouths, and finally fell silent. , Obviously, for this person, the two of them are still a little afraid.


    "If you shut up, let''s start!" Void said lightly, knotting in his hands, and on the fingertips standing under his feet, a circular aperture suddenly appeared, and a large black body appeared: zero !


    Afterwards, above the fingers under the feet of other phantoms, a circle of light was also lit up, and one of the characters appeared in sequence: green, white, Zhu, Hai, south, north, three, jade.


    Suddenly, a dazzling light emerged from the mouth of the golem...


    "Seal Magic Dragon Nine Seals!"


    Nine magic dragons materialized by Chakra whizzed out from the mouth of the golem, and bombarded Gaara''s body at the same time...


    "Boom~~"


    The ground disintegrated in an instant, and the dazzling light illuminates the dim cave. Gaara''s body is floating in the sky under the fluorescent storage, and the endless tailed beast Chakra overflows from its body and is sucked into it. In the mouth of that golem...


    At the same time, Monkey King and others have appeared in Shayin Village. For those trivial matters, Monkey King didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to them. Kankuro also had Sakura to treat him, so Monkey King was not intervening, and Temari was dispatched to guard the country. The mother-in-law followed Monkey King, Kakashi, and Naruto toward Akatsuki¡¯s secret gathering place...


    With Monkey King present, it is naturally easy to find their location... In just a moment, the four of them have already appeared outside the cave!


    "Is Gaara in there?!" Naruto looked at the sealed hole, looking very anxious, and rushed forward without thinking, Kakashi didn''t have time to stop.


    Inside the cave, Jue suddenly said very solemnly: "The enemy has appeared outside the cave..."


    "What? Enemy! So fast?" Deidara looked surprised.The rest of the people also seemed extremely surprised.


    "Do you know who the enemy is?" The phantom with reincarnation eyes spoke lightly.


    "Yeah... They are all quite amazing characters... Hagiki Kakashi who has a copy of the name of a ninja... The mother-in-law Chidai... and Konoha''s Nine-Tailed Imp..."


    "Oh? Nine-tailed kid is here too? Hey~Ghost shark, this is your task, don¡¯t miss it this time!" Deidara looked at the ghost shark, and the two had just quarreled not long ago. , And he just caught one tail, the rare irony opportunity will naturally not be missed.


    "Don''t be happy too soon..." Before Guiyu retorted, he said with a solemn expression: "The Monkey King... also appeared..."


    "No!" The ghost shark was the first to exclaim, and he didn''t care about quarreling with Dedala.It sounded the first confrontation with Monkey King, and when he met him, he was beaten and maimed by others. The ghost shivered immediately.If he can, he really doesn''t want to fight that pervert.


    Itachi''s eyes flashed and he did not speak.


    "Hmph~~Is the Shinobi world the strongest? Finally, I can see how many pounds you have..." A strong fighting spirit also appeared in Jiao Du''s eyes.For him who had fought against the original generation, Monkey King was called the''strongest'', which made him a little scornful.You must see it with your own eyes.


    "Hehe... Known as the''strongest in Ninja World'', I would love to meet someone who even Itachi has failed..." Feiduan licked the tip of his tongue, his eyes flashing with excitement: "I want to know, In front of Grim Reaper, will he be called the strongest..."


    "Hey... Just one person, is it necessary for us to move out at the same time? I think it''s better to let me meet him..." Deidara obviously didn''t care too much. The so-called strongest, I have never seen it before. For the people at the top of the Ninja World, who would be convinced?


    "Although I don''t know how strong he is... But just in case, you should dispatch together..." The phantom with reincarnation eyes condensed slightly, and said faintly: "Buy me some time... The force of the human column is transferred from here..."


    "Haha~~ Such a grand occasion is really rare! Then everyone, I will pick you up!" Jue said lightly, and the phantom suddenly disappeared into the cave...

 680 Chapter 125: The Technique of Xiang Turn

    Outside the cave, the reckless Naruto has already slammed down the round stone gate of the cave. Unfortunately, the round stone gate is not damaged at all. Even if he uses his expert helix pill, it is blocked by an invisible wave. , Can not leave even a trace on the rock.


    Sun Wukong and several people came to the stone gate. The mother-in-law of the thousand generations looked at Naruto, but shook her head: "You kid really don''t understand anything! Didn''t you see the charm stick on that big rock? It is set here. With the ban, ordinary attacks will not be of much use..."


    "Then what can I do to break this restriction? If I don''t hurry up, Gaara will be in danger!" Naruto said anxiously.


    "This should be five enchantments!" Kakashi looked at the''forbidden'' character curse on the big stone.


    "En! Same feeling!" The grandmother thousand generations nodded and said: "The five enchantments are formed by pasting the characters''forbidden'' on the surrounding five places. In addition to this character, there are four others. For the talisman in this place, five talisman must be removed at the same time to break the barrier!"


    "Then what are you waiting for, act now!" Naruto said impatiently.


    "But there are only four of us..." Qiandai mother-in-law said.


    "The number of people is not a problem at all!" Naruto''s hands were knotted, and five clones were immediately separated.


    "Don''t have to be so troublesome..." Monkey King said lightly, just about to smash the huge rock gate with a punch.But suddenly he stopped and said, "It seems that I don''t need to do anything!"


    As his words just fell, the huge rock gate slowly opened a bit, but six figures walked out of it. The cave after that was blocked by the figure of six people, and it was impossible to see the situation inside. Closed up in the roar...


    "Damn it! What do you guys do to Gaara!" Naruto roared for the first time.


    It¡¯s just that no one pays attention to him, the corners stared at Monkey King, his eyes flashing with a gleam: "You are Monkey King! The title of''the strongest in Ninja world'' is worth a lot of money..."


    "Scorpion!!" The grandmother thousand generations looked at the six heavyweights who appeared with a solemn expression, and finally fixed her eyes on the shortest scorpion, and a deep sense of sadness suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    "These people... are all super S-class heavyweights! This is a bit troublesome!" Kakashi''s face was solemn, and he pulled down his forehead, revealing his scarlet writing wheel.


    "Naruto and Chiyo will deal with the scorpion! Kakashi, you go and deal with that Deidara, are you okay? Leave the remaining four to me!" Monkey King said in a light division of labor.Although he wanted to take it all down, he couldn''t let Kakashi and the others be completely on the sidelines.


    "Didara? This is a flying ninja...it''s a bit troublesome!" Kakashi''s face became solemn.In the Konoha collapse plan of Oshemaru, he also had experience with Dedara.That guy has been flying in the sky and throwing bombs, but he is a very troublesome opponent.


    "Hey~~ Don''t randomly divide the labor! Although I have some grudges with that Kakashi, right now, the opponent I am most interested in is you! Hmm~" Deidara yelled immediately, obviously Monkey King let Kakashi be his opponent and he was very upset.


    "Hey~~Does one want to deal with the four of us? This kid is more arrogant than me!" Feiduan laughed, and couldn''t wait to attack directly: "Your blood of this fellow, Lord Cthulhu will definitely like it very much. of!"


    In angrily, the scythe in his hand was already swung down towards Monkey King''s front door...


    It was just a crisp sound of a''ding'', the scythe that was swung down was actually pinched by Monkey King with two fingers, no matter how hard the flying section was, it still didn''t move.


    "What!!" Not only the Fei Duan was shocked, the horns afterwards were all discolored.Only the faces of the ghost shark and the ferret were as usual.The two of them had already experienced the horror of Monkey King, so naturally they would not be surprised.But now it seems that the power of Monkey King is still very shocking.


    "Still too weak..." Monkey King shook his head lightly, a trace of boredom appeared on his face.For the people in this world, these people are all BOSS-level characters, but it is a pity that they are not as good as Xiaoyi when facing him.


    He shook his head and sighed, but with a''click,'' he directly squeezed the scythe in Fei Duan''s hand, and flicked the broken blade in his hand. It instantly turned into a cold light, and with a''pouch'', the Fei Duan was directly cut off. ''S head fell off...


    "!!!" Everyone watching from the side was shocked.They simply didn''t have time to rescue. Fei Duan was in a meeting before being cut by Monkey King.


    "...Sure enough..." Jiao Du''s complexion suddenly became extra dignified.


    "This guy... looks so dangerous... I''m different from them... I''m going to play with Kakashi obediently... um~" Didara, who was still clamoring, looked startled and took out the clay. A big bird was conjured and flew high in the sky: "Kakashi! Come with me!" After a big drink, he started the chasing battle with Kakashi again.


    The Scorpion glanced at Chiyo and jumped away from here, which is self-evident.Naruto and the thousand-generation mother-in-law immediately caught up...


    After Feidan''s corpse struggled on the ground for a while, there was no movement, but in a changeable state, it returned to another appearance.


    "Sure enough, it''s not the main body!" Sun Wukong said lightly: "This should be the magic of the phenomenon?"


    "You actually know this technique?" Jiao Du and others were slightly surprised.


    "I wanted to have fun with you, but unfortunately it is a fake! Don''t you even have the courage to face me? It''s really boring!" Monkey King shook his head lightly, his figure flashed, and in a flash, he was a general The horns all kicked out, and immediately his body exploded into a blood mist in the air!


    "Why...how could it...Although it only has the body''s three-tier strength...but...it''s too fast..." Guiyu''s complexion changed drastically, and immediately exclaimed: "Sure enough...even if it''s not the body, I don''t want to be with this guy. Fighting..."


    "It seems that it''s over..." Compared to Guiyu''s shock, Itachi''s complexion was calm.


    "With this abnormality, our plan is really not going well!" Guiyu was depressed, and the feeling of being completely suppressed made him extremely unhappy.But there is no alternative.But in the same way, I feel a little bit of fortunate: "I know that running over is also a part of being beaten. It is really a wise choice to use this technique of survivorship!"


    PS: After work, I will go home immediately. I am really tired!Hey!I didn''t accept work at first, but my friends all introduced me to my house, so I was embarrassed to refuse, otherwise no one would introduce clients in the future, it would be a tragedy...

 681 Chapter 126 The Outer Demon Statue

    Seeing the two men who completely gave up resistance in front of them and waited to die, Monkey King felt a little helpless. Such a battle really made people feel enthusiastic!Shaking his head, two beams shot out from his hand, directly piercing through the hearts of Itachi and Ghost...


    Not worrying about the two corpses, Sun Wukong flashed his figure, came to the huge stone gate, and struck out with a punch,''Boom~~'' There was a loud noise, and the whole mountain range was shaking violently in an instant.'' Kakaka~'' The cobweb-like cracks stretched indefinitely in an instant, densely covering the entire mountain, and immediately in a wave of shaking, the entire huge mountain range collapsed!


    "!!! This Monkey King is really difficult..." In the cave where the gravel collapsed, the phantom that controlled the golem looked a little ugly.The knot in the hand was knotted, and the light beam in the golem''s mouth instantly shrank and returned, actually sucking Gaara directly in!


    The phantom mudra knotted again, and slammed his palm to the ground...


    "Roar~~"


    Suddenly, a roar resounding from heaven and earth echoed in the void, and the collapsed mountains and rubble instantly splashed away. A huge golem stood up among the rubble. The terrifying aura was more than that of the tail beast. Come powerful...


    Deidara, who was flying in the air, looked at the indomitable golem, and for a moment, his eyes widened: "Summoned this guy completely... I have to see it now... um~"


    "This... should be the body of the ten tails!" At this moment, Monkey King''s face showed a faint smile: "Finally, a decent opponent has appeared!"


    "This...what is this thing?! It looks a bit bad!" Kakashi looked at the huge golem, his face suddenly became extremely dignified, and the disturbing and terrifying aura made him a little worried. : "Master Wukong...should be okay?"


    A huge golem stands up in the sky, like a terrifying demon!


    The golem turned around and looked at Monkey King, but the big hand, which almost covered the sky, shot down at Monkey King...


    "Haha~~ came just right!" Monkey King was not surprised and rejoiced. He couldn''t help but laugh out loud, leaping up, and he was actually not afraid to blast towards the giant hand that covered the sky that was slamming down...


    "Boom~~" There was a shaking roar, and the earth shook violently.


    boom!boom!boom¡­!!


    Under the shocking gaze of Deidara and others, the horror golem was shocked for more than a dozen steps, and immediately fell to the ground with a''bang''!Splashed a hole in the boss.


    Two different fists bumped into each other, and it turned out to be the huge golem!Deidara and the others almost stared out, gasping in shock!


    Looking at the proud and empty figure, the shock in their hearts can no longer be expressed in words!


    The collision of force and force!The terrifying golem was actually lost to the humans who were only as big as peas, which is simply incomprehensible and unbelievable!


    Even Payne, who was controlling the golem not far away, was shocked and shocked!In the past, they heard that Monkey King was called the strongest ninja, and they all sneered at it, but now it is clear to what extent this is the strongest!


    It was as powerful as an outside golem, and under the battle of strength, it was lost to him, which was incredible.This... but the container of the tail beast!


    "Oh! It didn''t even break! The texture of this outgoing golem is so hard that it is hard!" Monkey King looked at the golem that was knocked to the ground by his punch, but he smiled, and then shook again. He shook his head: "Unfortunately, it''s just an empty shell, and I haven''t collected enough chakras of the tail beast... Well, no, Gaara seems to have been swallowed by it... I can be regarded as a chakra with a tail! "


    "This is a bit bad! That outsider golem can''t resist the Monkey King... the strongest ninja... he is really capable..." Scorpion looked at the battle not far away, his eyes full of shock.


    "Hey! Scorpion! Don''t be distracted when fighting!" Naruto suddenly yelled, the Helix Pill in his hand ruthlessly turned towards the scorpion when Xiong went red...


    "En?!" Xie was slightly taken aback, the sharp scorpion tail behind him suddenly broke through the air like a chain sword, directly piercing Naruto''s body...


    But then, with a''bang'', his body dissipated as a white smoke.It turned out that it was just a shadow clone.


    "It''s not over yet!" At this time, two more shouts rang out, and several shadow clones flew from the left and right behind Scorpion again, each holding a spiral pill in their hands, and bombarding the surroundings of Scorpion''s body...


    "Huh! The kid''s trick... really flawed..." The scorpion snorted disdainfully, and the sword-like scorpion tail swept through the air, eliminating the three shadow clones around...


    However, suddenly a hand holding Helix Maru broke out of the ground, and Naruto''s triumphant laugh also sounded: "Haha! Got it! Go to hell!!"


    "What!!" The Scorpion''s complexion changed suddenly. The Scorpion''s tail that had just strangled the three shadow clones was too late to rescue, and Naruto appeared too suddenly. The two were so close to each other, it was too late to evade. Up...


    With a "bang~~", the scorpion was hit by Naruto''s spiral pill, and his figure flew out directly. The fragments fell to the ground, and immediately fell to the ground with a bang...


    "Haha!! This trick Wukong taught me before really works! First use the shadow clone to attract the attention of others, and then dig a hole and run to the target''s feet to give him a fatal blow! Haha!!! How! How! I''m amazing! Haha!" Naruto immediately spoke proudly to the grandmother Qiandai behind with a successful blow.


    "This boy... is really surprising..." The thousand-generation mother-in-law looked at Naruto with a smile on her face.However, looking at the scorpion who was slowly standing up not far away, his eyes condensed, and his hands began to tremble a little. Shaking... old tears began to crisscross...


    As the puppet guarding the scorpion shattered and opened, a small Zhengtai appeared in front of Naruto and Chiyo...


    Looking at Xiao Zhengtai in front of him, Naruto suddenly became stunned: "He... is he the same uncle just now? How could it be!" After a while, Naruto covered his head with his hands, his face tangled...


    On the other side, Kakashi and Deidara have temporarily stopped their hands, both watching the battlefield on the Monkey King''s side.Because Deidara is always flying in the air, Kakashi can¡¯t do anything to him for a while, unless he uses the''superior power'', but he will not use that trick unless he is a last resort, so he can only stop temporarily. Let''s look at the war on the other side.


    "Roar~~~"


    The outer golem stood up on the ground and suddenly let out a terrifying roar, (Don¡¯t ask me why a body roars, this Naruto is originally an unreasonable world, and the chakra mimicry creatures can still scream. !) Even the clouds in the sky were shaken away, and the horrible breath opened in confusion. Among the nine closed eyes, the first eye suddenly opened suddenly...

 682 Chapter 127 The Invincible Power

    The horrible evil aura diffused from the Golem of the Outer Dao, even more than before.


    "Oh! It seems that it has forcibly absorbed the power of a Shouhe...hehe...that''s interesting! Then play more with me!" Looking at the outgoing golem at this moment, the corners of Sun Wukong''s mouth could not help but hang. A faint smile, rubbing his chin, but thinking: "Brother, do you want to come and play with it?"


    As the master of a dimensional world, he controls the power of complete rules. The so-called magical powers of law, heaven and earth are simply too pediatric for Monkey King.


    But he just thought about it, being such a rubbish opponent is not enough for him to use such a divine method.


    Flashing in front of the Golem of Outer Dao, Sun Wukong faintly hooked his fingers. That appearance, to others, was extremely arrogant.But no one thinks that this is an arrogant behavior, because someone despise the opponent''s strength!


    "Roar!!"


    The outgoing golem seems to be extremely angry at Monkey King¡¯s challenge. When the next roar, the endless chakras immediately densely cover its whole body, forming a chakra armor. The lifeless outgoing golem at this moment seems to be bestowed. The aura becomes more terrifying when it is life-like!


    Obviously, Monkey King¡¯s provocation and contempt angered those who secretly controlled the Golem of the Outsider, and no matter what the consequences were, he opened it directly, and the terrifying giant fist was mixed with the burning tail beast Chakra. Furiously down to Monkey King!


    This terrible punch, in the eyes of outsiders, is simply numb to the scalp. If you want to resist with bare hands, who can do it?


    The answer is yes, because there is such a mighty person in front of you!


    "Oh~ this level of attack is a bit like..." Monkey King nodded secretly, but immediately waved his hand: "Unfortunately, facing me, it''s not enough!" Under the shocking gazes of Kakashi and others, only one hand stretched out, and the huge fist that smashed into the sky blocked the past...


    "Boom~!!!"


    The terrifying sky-covering giant fist instantly bombarded the small palm, and suddenly burst out with a shocking roar. The ground under the feet of the outer golem was all disintegrated under the force of that violent counter-shock. This scene is shocking...


    However, what was even more shocking was the figure in the sky...


    "Unexpectedly... blocked..." Kakashi''s eyes widened in shock, and he swallowed his saliva with difficulty. The scene before him was too shocking...


    "Is this guy... still a human?" Deidara almost fell off the bird in shock.I even forgot to say the word "um" after the consistent ending...


    However, the scorpion who fought with the comrades was shocked and had no intention of fighting. If Monkey King vacated his hand, he would only be killed by a spike!But it''s a pity that there is an experienced ninja who is a thousand generations of mother-in-law, and he wants to withdraw but can''t.I can only come up with an assassin, I want a quick deal...


    The Outer Dao Golem hits Monkey King¡¯s right palm with a punch, just like a bombardment on an impenetrable mountain, unable to shake it in the slightest. This blow really shocked Payne. The horror of Monkey King made him. People are desperate.


    "Damn it! How could this guy be so strong...can''t fight him...Outer Golem hasn''t absorbed enough tail beasts, and many abilities can''t be used at all. If he is injured now, it will be in trouble..." Not far away Penn''s hand was sealed in his hands, and he controlled the Golem of the Outer Dao. His complexion was calm and unwavering, as if he hadn''t changed for thousands of years, but his tone was very solemn.


    Well, the current Penn can¡¯t actually call him Penn, because now it¡¯s Nagato who controls Penn... Faced with such a terrifying powerhouse as Monkey King, his will has personally fallen on Penn¡¯s body. .


    "Ichio Morizuru has been forcibly stripped...Although there are still some hidden dangers, the problem is not too big to deal with it after returning... Let''s come here for the time being..." Nagato whispered to himself, Jieyin in his hand, thinking Recall the Outer Golem...


    "Want to go? Then you have to get my consent!" Sun Wukong''s heart suddenly moved, with a touch of his finger, and an invisible ripple spread, and in a flash, it disappeared in the body of the outer golem...


    On the other side, Payne (Nagato) was shocked: "Damn! The psychic summon failed...what''s the matter?!!!"


    "Haha! I haven''t played enough yet! You are playing with me for a while!" Monkey King laughed, under the shocking eyes of everyone, grabbed the huge fingers of the outside golem, and immediately pulled it hard. , The huge external golem was directly turned upside down by him, and then fell to the ground with a loud bang, and the entire ground shook violently...


    Kakashi and others were stunned, this guy is definitely not a human, he is a humanoid monster!


    "Hey! Get up and fight!" Monkey King yelled happily, clenching his fists, and there was a fierce bang against the xiong mouth of the outer golem...


    "Bump~~'' The sound is endless, the sand on the ground splashes, with each punch of Monkey King, the body of the outer golem sank a point, and the earth vibrated violently...


    As Monkey King banged his old fist violently, the body of the Outer Dao Golem sank towards the ground one by one, and the ground, like a big earthquake, made people unstable to stand, not to mention Naruto and the others, it was Lianka. Cassie, too, sat down on the ground under the violent vibration, and hurriedly grabbed a rock, only to prevent him from rolling all over the floor like Naruto...


    However, for a moment, the outgoing golem had sunk several tens of meters underground. With such a terrifying sight, Kakashi and the others took a cold breath, and their nerves were almost numb with shock...


    Afterwards, with a soft bang, the xiong front of the outer golem directly shattered and opened. The huge tail beast Chakra suddenly leaked out of it, and Gaara''s body was like a densely cracked body. It also appeared in front of Monkey King...


    And Monkey King stopped swinging his fists and pulled Gaara out of it. Unfortunately, he had no signs of life, and he was obviously dead...


    In fact, if Monkey King was willing, one punch would be enough to explode the Outer Golem, but he just wanted to punch a few more punches, he hadn''t fought the enemy for a long time, he just wanted to vent.Of course, I don¡¯t want to destroy the Outer Golem too badly. I also want to fight with the next Ten Tails!The crack in his chest should be the interest healed...

 683 Chapter 128: Spike without explanation

    Just after Monkey King brought Gaara out of the body of the Golem of the Outer Dao, the Golem of the Outer Dao made a''bang'', turning into a blue smoke and dissipating.


    Because Monkey King had already lifted the ban on the Outer Golem, Payne (Nagato) was aware of it for the first time, and even if he used a spell to call the Outer Golem back.And he himself is also an instantaneous technique, disappearing here.


    This was not because Nagato was afraid of Monkey King. As the owner of the Eye of Reincarnation, the strength that Monkey King showed now only made him feel jealous, and he was not afraid of it.For the current Nagato, it is unnecessary to fight a strong man like Monkey King.It¡¯s just that Monkey King¡¯s terrifying power that can smash through the outer golem made him feel very dignified, because this is the first time this happened...


    And the most important reason for him to leave was that he had to repair the outgoing golem that was blasted by Monkey King...


    "It seems that we must hurry to capture other tail beasts..." When he left, Payne (Nagato) murmured like this...


    Monkey King did not care about the leaving Penn, put down Gaara, his figure flashed, and in an instant, he appeared next to Deidara, looked at him with a joking expression, and said: "You are so leisurely. That''s great! There is still time to watch the show!"


    "!!!" Deidara looked at the Monkey King who suddenly appeared, and was shocked. The clay bomb he had prepared in his hand was thrown at the Monkey King, and immediately controlled the flying bird under his feet. Broke through the air...


    Unfortunately, his speed is fast, how could he be faster than Monkey King, his figure just flashed again, avoiding the countless clay bombs, and at the same time blocking the front of Deidara, fingers stretched out, Under his horrified gaze, a beam of light instantly shot out, piercing his xiong bore...


    The so-called Super S Grade dangerous person, in front of Monkey King, is vulnerable, and he did not even have the time to make a clay bomb again...


    With a''bang'', with the death of the owner, the flying bird made of clay also turned into a plume of white smoke and dissipated, while Deidara''s corpse fell directly from the sky...


    "The S-rank Renren is so vulnerable in front of Master Wukong... It is really powerful and desperate!" Kakashi''s eyes appeared in the eyes of Monkey King who was killing Dedara in one blow. Out of heartfelt awe.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the battle between Scorpion and Naruto and the grandmother of the thousand generations was another scene.Naruto and the thousand-generation mother-in-law have long been poisoned to the ground.


    The puppets of the scorpion are all covered with the poison that sees the blood in the throat. In the original work, Sakura can only fight with one of the antidote drugs, but now Sakura has been replaced by Naruto, and has no understanding of the poison. The consequences are already obvious.


    Although there are nine tails in Naruto''s body, he is not a one hundred poisonous body. He has been paralyzed and can''t move. If no one comes to rescue this, I am afraid that the pig''s feet in this world will have to be in this world. ''S dead.


    Fortunately, Scorpio was shocked when he saw Dedara being killed by Monkey King in an instant, and he didn''t care about the final fatal blow to Naruto and the mother-in-law of the thousand generations. He hurriedly knotted the instant instant technique. Want to escape here.


    Unfortunately, in front of Monkey King, does he have any hope of escape?


    With one hand stretched out, even if it was a few hundred meters away, Scorpion¡¯s body was lifted by Monkey King to the sky, holding a light hand, under his horrified eyes, there was a bang, bursting. No scum is left...


    The so-called shadow-level powerhouse, in front of Monkey King, is also just a scum, and there is no explanation for the spike!


    And Kakashi ran towards Naruto at the first time, looking at Naruto with a dark face and pain, Kakashi''s complexion could not help but yelled: "Master Goku! Come and save. Save Naruto! He''s dying!"


    "It''s really useless... why can''t even Sakura compare to it!" Monkey King flashed and came to Kakashi''s side, looking at Naruto at the moment, but shook his head.


    In the original book, Sakura killed the scorpion with the grandmother thousand generations, and now she is replaced by Naruto, but was put down by others.


    Fluorescence appeared in his hands and swayed on Naruto and Qiandai''s mother-in-law. The black color on their faces was instantly purified and dissipated, and they woke up at the same time.


    "Big Brother Wukong... Teacher Kakashi..." Naruto looked at the two in front of him, looked around, and said nervously: "Where is the scorpion? Where is the scorpion? That guy is so despicable that he used poison..." Obviously, being poisoned by the other party made him very upset.


    "Don''t worry! Scorpion has been solved by Master Wukong!" Kakashi saw that Naruto was okay, relieved, and immediately turned into a listless lazy mode.


    "Scorpion...dead?!..." Chiyo was slightly startled, and then he sighed slightly. The loneliness on his face was already an old man who was already in the soil, but he was hit by repeated blows, and it was embarrassing for her. .


    "Where is Gaara? Where is Gaara?" At this time, Naruto finally thought of Gaara.


    Kakashi sighed and looked at Gaara not far away.Naruto¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank and ran over, looking at Gaara who was lying still on the ground, Naruto clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, his eyes were full of anger, even the six beard marks on his cheeks became thicker. A lot...


    "Why... like this... you just... just became the wind shadow..." Naruto''s deep voice was suppressed with anger...


    And Temari, Kankuro and others arrived here at this moment. Seeing Gaara who was dead, they were all dumbfounded...for a moment, tears had blurred Temari¡¯s eyes...


    Monkey King shook his head, and just wanted to come forward to comfort Teju, but was suddenly interrupted by Qiandai''s mother-in-law''s words: "It seems that it''s time for me to do something for Shayin..."


    After listening to the mother-in-law of the thousand generations, Monkey King knew what she was going to do. Now that she was awakened, he didn''t bother her.


    The next thing, as in the original book, the thousand-generation mother-in-law sacrificed herself and made Gaara proudly resurrected...


    After this incident, the relationship between Konoha and Sain became more stable.But that is not what Monkey King is interested in.


    In the dimly lit room, a man wearing a spiral mask slowly stood up after listening to the report of the extremity: "Monk Wukong... It seems that he is really a big obstacle for us! Let the order go on. Except for Kyuubi, let¡¯s try to catch other beasts...it seems that I have to go out myself..."


    "Haha~~ Are you planning to be completely born... It seems that this world of ninja will soon become lively..."..

 684 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Nine

    Shayin Village, in Fengying Office.


    Temari looked at the Monkey King in front of him, and looked a little bit reluctant: "Are you going back so soon? Actually you have nothing to do? Why don''t you stay and play for a few more days!"


    "Playing with Mao! You don''t date me..." Sun Wukong pouted slightly.


    "..." Temari looked reddish, looking at Monkey King, somewhat speechless.In fact, she still has a good impression of Sun Wukong, but I heard that there are a lot of women around this guy, how could she be able to accept it for a while with a proud heart.Therefore, he refused the invitation of Monkey King to date. How can I know that this guy has been brooding.


    "Okay, I''m just kidding you..." Monkey King looked at Temari who was a little overwhelmed and smiled faintly: "Akatsuki has got one of Gaara''s Shou Crane, so their next actions are probably from another village. Tailed beast, now is not the time to relax..."


    "Well... this is indeed a trouble..." Temari and others frowned solemnly.


    "Say hello to Hokage-sama for me. As long as I''m here, Sain will be Konoha''s most determined alliance!" Gaara came to Monkey King and said solemnly.


    "En! I will bring it!" Monkey King waved his hand and said lightly.


    "Naruto, take care too!" Gaara looked at Naruto. The two are a rare pair of good friends.


    "En! Gaara! You take care too! I will never lose to you! Watch it! I will definitely become Hokage too!" Naruto announced loudly now.


    "If it''s you, it must be..." Gaara nodded. For Naruto, he firmly believed in this. It was this person who pulled him out of the hatred of only killing and getting everyone''s love. Recognition and support have become Fengying.


    "Let''s do it then!" Monkey King waved his hand, leading Naruto and his figures, and they disappeared here with a flash.


    Seeing the few people who disappeared suddenly, Temari gritted his teeth: "This bastard, just leave..."


    "Haha...Since you care about others so much, why don''t you agree to his date?" Kankuro looked at Temari''s puffy expression and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Who cares!" Temari immediately glared at Kankuro fiercely: "That sweetheart is not my dish..." He said, leaving angrily.


    As soon as he returned to the Hokage office, Monkey King said goodbye and left. As for the mission report, let''s hand it to Kakashi.


    Tsunade also knew the reason why Monkey King left in such a hurry, so he did not stop it, but patiently listened to Kakashi¡¯s report of the mission information...


    Going back to the room where he lived in Konoha, the scene in front of him made Sun Wukong a little nostalgic.Two and a half years later, the place is still clean, just like yesterday, obviously someone will clean it from time to time.


    At this moment, there were bursts of laughter in the courtyard suddenly, and occasionally I could hear the patter of running water...


    Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up suddenly, and it looked like someone would take a bath in his yard.With a slight sense, I know who it is.Four of them are familiar, but one person''s gas phase is relatively unfamiliar to them.


    There was no sound from underneath his feet, and Monkey King came to the corridor and looked at the courtyard below. As far as his eyes were, his five indescribable figures made people feel a little uncontrollable.Two of them invade and bathe in the hot spring, accompanied by mist, looming, adding a bit of mysterious beauty.


    Well, in the hot spring in the yard, there are five girls: Yurihong, Mitarai Adzuki, Hinata, Tiantian, these four daughters, Sun Wukong, know each other, but he doesn¡¯t know one of them, but he is a little familiar, beautiful and dignified. Although the indescribable place is visually observed with Monkey King''s eyes, it is only B, but her place is exceptionally mature, plump, and a rare beauty.


    I gave myself a familiar sister paper, thinking about the beauty that appeared in the original book, so Monkey King opened his own memory and recalled it carefully, but for a moment, the name of the memory is the face of the one in front of him. The right woman merged: "Uzuki Xiyan... that sister paper from Anbe... well, seems to be Moonlight Hayate''s girlfriend?"


    In the original book, Maki killed Moonlight Hayate, but here, Monkey King didn''t know it. Anyway, he didn''t pay much attention to the attack on Konoha.


    But looking at the sadness hidden in her eyes, it is not difficult to see that Moonlight Gale is obviously dead.


    "Uzuki Xiyan is from Anbe, how could he be with Yurihong and the others? Hmm...it looks like Adzuki is also an Anbe member..."


    "Wukong...Brother!!" Just as Monkey King was thinking, a cry of surprise suddenly interrupted him.Hina Tian has white eyes and can feel the "qi" of people, so, but in a moment, she found the Monkey King peeking openly on the balcony!


    "Huh?! Is Wukong back?" Xi Rihong and Hongdou suddenly looked surprised, following Hinata''s gaze, the familiar figure made their hearts tremble slightly, but Monkey King''s sparkling eyes , But it made the complexions of the two women black at the same time, and then a faint blush appeared!


    "Smelly boy! I will do this peeping business as soon as I come back, and see if my old lady doesn''t goug your eyes!" The hot-tempered Hongdou screamed at the moment, not caring about the delicate body exposed in front of Sun Wukong, splashing water all over the place. Suddenly, he jumped straight from the hot spring, picked up a green shirt on the shore, draped it on his body, kicked the ground under his feet, and slammed his fist towards Monkey King...


    The beautiful body leaping high, just wearing a blue shirt, Monkey King looked up, and the scenery in front of him was so beautiful that it almost brightened his eyes. For a while, he was a little dazed...


    Seeing Sun Wukong staring blankly at him, he didn''t evade, and when he recalled where he was now, the thick red bean was still not knowing what was going on, and a touch of shame suddenly appeared on the pretty face, my God, my mother. Isn''t the body completely seen by this kid?


    In the panic, the fist that didn''t have much strength was even weaker, and hitting Monkey King''s body was almost like tickling...


    Monkey King just stretched out his hands and picked up Mitarai Red Bean with full of arms. It looks like Red Bean throws in his arms...


    Since sister paper is so active, brother can accept it unceremoniously!


    Monkey King held Hongdou tightly, and under her astonished expression, blocked her double chun...


    After a moment of stiffness, the daring red bean unceremoniously turned his passive into the initiative, and returned to Wen. At this moment, the yearning for several years was vented, and the scene was explosive and crazy...


    PS: Damn, as soon as I left work, I just finished eating, I just sat in front of the computer codewords, so tired!Hey!Just one chapter today, let me take a break!Hey~ I hope that after the completion of this time, I won¡¯t receive any more jobs...

 685 Chapter One Hundred and Three

    The actions of the two of them were so embarrassing that the girls couldn''t get red, especially Uzue Xiyan, blushing and embarrassed.


    While the two were still busy, the women jumped out of the hot spring and hid on the side and hurriedly put on clothes...


    It wasn''t until a long time that Monkey King and Red Bean separated from Wang Qing.Seeing the weird expressions of the girls in Xi Rihong, the red bean with a carefree personality and flushed face was overwhelming.


    Looking at Hinata, who was blushing and lowered his head nervously, he wanted to say something but didn''t dare to say, Monkey King smiled slightly.Looking up and down Hinata, he nodded secretly, somewhat relieved.The former little loli has now become a big loli.Yes, it''s huge!The place that cannot be described before Xiong is even bigger than the mature Xi Rihong.


    "Hinata, I haven''t seen you for more than two years, and it''s getting more and more beautiful! Come on, let me hug!" Hinata was very happy, although she was very shy, she kept her eyes closed and forced herself to shoot in her heart. In the arms of Monkey King: "Brother Wukong! I miss you..."


    "Me too..." Monkey King smiled softly, looked at Hinata''s cute face, and couldn''t help but lower his head and nibble on her.But Hinata almost fainted happily.Immediately a little bit reluctantly left Monkey King''s embrace and gave the position to Xi Rihong who was aside, it seems that Hinata is still very sensible.


    Looking at Xi Rihong, Monkey King opened her hands with a smile on her face... After hesitating for a while, she finally couldn''t match the longing for years, Xi Rihong plunged in...


    Maoyue Xiyan and Tiantian walked to the hall with interest, leaving the rest of the time to them.After a few people stayed warm for a while, what made Monkey King a little pleased is that after more than two years of similar suffering, Sun Wukong and Red Bean, who were entangled in the paper around Monkey King, unexpectedly defaulted to each other.This is a rare piece of good news.


    Looking at the Monkey King who walked into the hall, Tian Tian and Mao Yue Xiyan said respectfully: "Master Wukong!" The two women looked a little nervous, but also very excited.Standing in front of them, the Shinobi world is the strongest!There is no reason not to be nervous.


    "Your name is Uzuki Yuyan? I remember you should be a member of Anbe, right?"


    "That''s what happened before...I''m working as an assistant in the medical department now..." Seeing Monkey King knowing herself, Mao Yue Xiyan was a little surprised, and the sadness in her eyes flashed away.


    "En! Indeed, Anbu''s job is really not suitable for you to be a woman!" Monkey King nodded and didn''t care.He still knew why Uzue Xiyan left Anbu.


    "Hey! Are you underestimating women?" Hongdou glared at Monkey King with an unhappy expression, and said: "She went to the medical department as an assistant because she couldn''t fight anymore!"


    "Can''t fight..." A sword flashed out of Sun Wukong''s hand and handed it to her: "Come here..."


    "I...I can''t do it..." Mao Yue Xiyan didn''t pick up the sword, but shook her head vigorously. With a cowardly expression on her face, she was very upset looking at Monkey King: "Take the sword and attack. This is an order. !"


    "I..." Maoyue Xiyan hesitated, but due to Monkey King''s majesty, she still took the sword, held it tightly, and looked at Monkey King. Her body began to tremble slightly, and her momentum finally vented. Annoyed: "I''m sorry...I...I still can''t do it..." It looked pitiful.


    "This is a disease, it must be cured!" Monkey King looked at Mao Yue Xiyan and came to such a conclusion.


    "Goku, you can cure even Tsunade-sama''s phobia, then can you cure Xiyan''s heart disease?" Yurihong immediately looked at Monkey King hopefully.


    "Little meaning..." Monkey King said with a faint smile.


    "Master Wukong, don''t speak big words! The so-called heart disease needs a heart medicine doctor, no matter how good your medical ninjutsu is, you can''t cure the heart disease, right?" Tian Tian suddenly looked suspiciously at Monkey King.


    "The so-called heart disease is just caused by some external factors or some negative emotions, which makes the other party a big blow... and it is natural that ordinary people cannot do it if you want to treat this kind of heart disease! But for me, it is simply too Pediatrics, because I am not using ninjutsu, but divine art. I only need to remove the factors in her heart that shocked her deeply, and her heart disease will naturally heal without medicine!"


    "Although what you said is very reasonable, there is such ninjutsu in the world..." Tiantian obviously still doesn''t believe it.


    "I said it''s not ninjutsu but divine skill!" Monkey King tapped Tiantian''s head lightly, and said: "Speaking is no proof, I will let you see and see today!" He said, above his finger, Fluorescence emerges, tap on the center of Uzue Xiyan¡¯s forehead...


    Uyue Xiyan intuitively felt that an unusually warm energy appeared in her brain, and immediately penetrated her body. The feeling of comfort that even her soul moaned. At this moment, she suddenly felt, All the negative emotions suppressed in one''s body can be redeemed, and the comfort and relaxation that can not be said in a moment...


    "Now... take up the sword and attack!" Monkey King put down his hands, looked at the still intoxicated Uyue Xiyan, smiled faintly.


    Awakening the dreamer, Uzuki Xiyan''s face turned slightly red, and she picked up the sword in her hand. It was so natural and no longer had the negative effects of the previous one. Her eyes suddenly brightened, and her face was extremely serious. Master Goku! You are careful!"


    As he said, the sharp sword in his hand turned into a cold glow and slashed towards Monkey King, without any hesitation...


    "Really...really better?!" Tian Tian suddenly opened his mouth in shock.Today, she finally saw that the so-called incurable heart disease could still be cured.


    Seeing Maoyue Xiyan''s swiftly slashing long sword, it was blocked by Monkey King''s finger, and her face suddenly appeared shocked.A single finger can actually resist the cleavage of a sharp long sword. This is simply incredible. How terrifying is such a physical strength!


    A series of slashing attacks were taken by Monkey King with a single finger, and the foot was even more untouched. While Uzue Xiyan was shocked, she also admired Monkey King''s terrifying strength.


    He stepped back and bowed to the Monkey King and said: "Master Wukong is worthy of being the strongest in the Ninja world. I didn''t expect that I would be so unbearable in front of you..."


    "Haha! You''re pretty good too..." Monkey King smiled faintly. He still admires this heroic sister...


    In Thunder Country, Yunyin Village, somewhere in the basement, Jiao Du and Fei Duan stopped in front of a woman...


    "The two-tailed cat...hehe...finally found you..."


    PS: It''s still a change today. I''ll stay overnight and prepare to finish the work. Let''s start to make changes later!..

 686 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One

    Relative to the turmoil outside, Konoha is very peaceful.


    The so-called long-term goodbye wins newlyweds. After a few days, Xi Rihong and her daughters are all accompanied by Monkey King. Even Tsunade has put down his work and stayed with him...


    Walking on the street, there were several sisters who followed him, even the master of Hokage was with him. Such Yan Fu, I don''t know how many people I envy.


    In two and a half years, the feelings of several people not only did not fade, but were sublimated due to the intense lovesickness.


    The ambiguous and ambiguous scenes that cannot be described in it, so I won¡¯t write about it, because the beasts are infested, and if I write it, it¡¯s nothing.


    Among the women, Hinata is the best, cute and gentle, and Monkey King can pinch as he pleases. Even if he eats her right away, there is no pressure.


    However, Hinata is now full of calculations, and she is just sixteen years old. It is not too late for her to become more mature. Anyway, Sun Wukong has a lot of sisters, and she is not in a hurry.However, it would be a bit difficult for Xirihong to have a few women. They are all mature elder sisters. Although they have corrected their mentality at this time and admitted the existence of each other, there is still some pressure to have more women and one husband!It seems that I have to work harder to eat them.


    Just when Monkey King was shopping and chatting with his sisters and cultivating feelings, the fierce battle on the other side had already begun...


    "Haha... It''s not easy to find you for a few days. I want to see you... Erwei Renzhuli!" Feiduan looked at the two Yumu people in front, his expressions were very casual and indifferent, even if they were face-to-face. He is also very frivolous towards the two-tailed man.Because he is immortal, he is very confident in his own strength, and because he is immortal, he is fearless!


    Looking at the rings on their fingers, the two Yumu men looked solemnly: "You really are from the Akatsuki organization... Then... do you want to take the tail beast in my body by looking for me?"


    "...It seems that the news spread quickly! I even let you know... No wonder that guy can''t wait to catch other tail beasts..." Fei Duan''s face was frivolous, but the words were not completely finished. Jiao was interrupted: "You have too much nonsense. If this is the case, it will let her get a lot of information from us..."


    "Hehe... it''s okay... anyway, she is also a dying person..." Fei Duan smiled faintly, and his calm and calm appearance made the two Yumu people frowned, and she was so underestimated that she was slightly angry. It seems that you are already the meat on your cutting board.He is also the second-tailed person Zhuli!


    "Hey! Fei Duan, the other party is also the second-tailed man Zhuli anyway, be careful, or you will die..." Jiao Du reminded faintly at the moment.


    "Do you still need to say this kind of thing... I also want to get to know her, so I don''t worry..." Fei Duan said with a''pop'', and inserted the scythe in his hand into the ground in front of him: "How about you or me?"


    "...Let''s go together! The leader has already spoken... After encountering Ren Zhuli, you must try your best to take it down at the first time, so as not to have long dreams..."


    "But...it seems that the leader was also frightened by the man named Monkey King... He has become so cautious in doing things... But that Monkey King... is indeed very strong... He actually killed me in the magic of the elephant in an instant... Now think about it. , It¡¯s really uncomfortable! If I encounter my main body, I will definitely let him see the terrible Cthulhu Lord..."


    Although Fei Duan was afraid of Monkey King''s strength, he was not afraid of it. The so-called art expert, who is bold and immortal, would not be afraid of Monkey King.


    Compared with Monkey King, Fei Duan is more afraid of Nagato, because that guy''s reincarnation eyes can swallow his soul. He believes that Nagato is the only person who can kill him.


    "Sun Wukong... That guy is very strong... very mysterious... If you don''t have to... it''s better not to provoke..." When Jiao Du was talking about Monkey King, his brows wrinkled slightly, and his tone of voice changed, and said, "Okay! No! Talk nonsense, do it now!"


    "Wait! Before using that trick, you must pray to God..." Feiduan said, took out a necklace, and prayed devoutly.


    "You are always so troublesome..." Jiao looked at Fei Duan, his tone a little impatient.


    "I also find it very troublesome! But the discipline is strict, there is no way..." Feiduan finished speaking, took up the necklace again, closed his eyes and prayed...


    "Huh! I''ve been talking to myself, do you think you will eat me? That''s a big mistake!" The two Yumu men suddenly yelled, and a rune-like Erweicha appeared all over their bodies. Carat, in a moment, covered her whole body, accompanied by a loud meow, she turned into a beast by her own will!


    The terrible aura permeated, but the two of Fei Duan still did not change their faces: "Hey, what is going on with Zhu Li? If this happens, it will become a tail beast!"


    Compared with Feiduan¡¯s indifferent tone, the two Yumu men who are completely tailed beasts are not so good to talk. The huge soles of their feet suddenly slap out. The speed is so fast that they are just as powerful as the strength of the capital. Time can''t react...


    "Boom!~" With a loud noise, the horns were directly shot into the ground by the sole of a foot. In an instant, even the earth shook for a moment. The rubble was splashed, and the rocks were perforated...


    One way to solve the corner capital, the two beasts of the tail are now brewing in the huge mouth of the wooden man, and a red fireball is brewing, and its power is even the ground is destroyed and collapsed...


    "Not good!!" Fei Duan''s complexion changed slightly, not as indifferently as before, and his body quickly retreated. With a''bang~'', there was a terrifying roar, flames soaring into the sky, and a terrible explosion that caused everything around It was blown into ruins in an instant...


    Dense smoke and dust are all over the sky, the fire is surging, and the moisture in the air is all evaporated in an instant!


    "Ahhh!! It''s so hot! This guy is the two-tailed cat demon who is called the resentful spirit...it really is a bit difficult!" Feiduan hid behind a gravel, looking at the huge two-tailed cat in front of him. The cat again had a calm tone and a solemn expression.


    And just at this moment, the horns that was stepped on by the two-tailed cat suddenly fell apart, and mysterious black lines spread from his body and limbs, connecting the flying limbs, unexpectedly It was the two-tailed cat that directly entangled its entire body, and the two-tailed cat was now screaming in anger. In the violent struggle, it actually made the mysterious black line almost broken...


    "Hey, hey... there''s no need to do it this way... you sacrifice one of your own heart and grab the opponent..." Although Fei Duan''s tone was still very plain, his complexion finally became serious...

 687 Chapter 132 The Curse of Death

    "You have too much nonsense. If you have time, it''s better to prepare quickly... This guy has a lot of power, I can''t control it for long..." At the moment, the corner of the corner looks a little scary, the body is divided and covered with black lines. The connection looks like an evil spirit, terrifying and disgusting.


    "Ah~ Got it! You are very noisy!" Fei Duan also replied very uncomfortably, with a knot in his hands, and using blood to drew a large circle on the ground. There was a triangle in the circle... He started to do it for himself. The curse ritual is preparing...


    And Jiao Du¡¯s body and limbs were also connected by countless weird black lines and united again. Only on the body composed of black lines, on the shoulders and back, four ugly faces emerged. It looks weird...


    Countless black threads spread from his back and in front of Xiong like ten thousand hairs, and bound the two-tailed cat firmly again!No matter how she struggles, it is in vain!


    In the roar, the eyes of the two-tailed cat suddenly showed endless fierce light, and a fiery ball of fire spewed from her mouth again, bombarding the horns that bound her...


    The blazing flame caused those weird black lines to burn, and the complexions of all corners changed slightly: "Water escapes the water front wall!" A weird mask connected to the black line on his left shoulder suddenly spouted a wave of waves and tsunami toward it. The lasing fireball swept away...


    The collision of the fireball and the waves immediately made the sound of''chi chi'', and the spread of water vapor caused the space here to be filled with thick water mist for a moment...


    The collision of water and fire, logically speaking, should be water poured to extinguish the fire, but that is only under normal circumstances. The fireball was emitted by the two completely beasted wooden men. How could ordinary water escape be able to resist it? , If the temperature is too high, the water will evaporate, and the fireball will pass through the water curtain with the power of destruction, and directly hit the corners...


    Jiao Du''s complexion changed drastically, and he used the Earth Escape Spear again!Chakra flowing everywhere in the body directly hardens the skin, increasing the defense power to the limit!


    And the fireball, which had been weakened a lot, was close to the corner. Just when it touched, there was a bang, and a fierce roar erupted. The fire wave swept through, destroying all the surrounding rocks!


    At the center of the violent explosion, Jiao Du¡¯s body was blown out like a cannonball, and the two masks between his backs completely withstood the horrible aftermath of the explosion, and cracked and opened in the sound of clicking...


    With a bang, Jiao Du''s body directly smashed into a large rock and was submerged in the pile of rubble, but an angry shout came out in vain: "Lei escape pseudo-darkness!!"


    A weird mask wrapped around a black line suddenly stretched out from the pile of rubble. In the scream, a sharp thunder spear was emitted, entraining the amazing power that penetrated everything, towards the one who just ejected the fireball. The two-tailed cat lasses away again...


    The thunder light shines, turning into a deadly and dazzling stream in the air...


    With a sound of''pouch,'' accompanied by the two-tailed cat''s scream, the Great Spear of Thunder pierced through its body in an instant...


    Blood splattered, ticking on the ground...


    The two-tailed cat screamed again, but it jumped up and slapped its claws at the corner of the gravel...


    "Hey...Blood...but it will be fatal..." At the corner of the mouth that was already ready for the flying section, a trace of madness suddenly appeared, and the sickle in his hand flew out, after being stained with the blood on the ground, it was back in an instant. Retracted...


    In a hurry, the corner of his eyes glanced at the corner of the corner that was almost alive under the attack of the two-tailed cat and the claws. After Fei Duan obtained the blood of the two Yumu people, the whole scythe turned scarlet... The skin of his whole body is also wrapped in a layer of weird black and white. It looks very weird. His face is even more surrounded by black stripes. There is a black circular pattern on the center of his eyebrows... At this moment, the flying section looks very weird. , Like the legendary evil god, full of evil intentions and madness!


    "You have been cursed by me... Hey~~ Come on! Come and feel the best pain with me!" With a crazy shout, Fei Duan actually took out a sharp one from his arms Iron rod, and then, with a sound of''poof~'', it actually penetrated directly through his xiog chamber!


    "Well?!!"


    On the other side, the two-tailed cat is madly attacking Jiao Du. Every claw that falls is a cracked rock with amazing power. Under this continuous attack, Jiao didn''t dare to resist, because he stood in front of him. Yes, but the two-tailed cat is again!


    Gradually, I was forced into desperation, and I was about to be killed by one claw. The two-tailed cat suddenly stopped with its outstretched claws, and the blue tail beast coat quickly dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye...in a moment, The two Yumu people retreated from the state of complete tail animalization...


    At this moment, she, with blood in her mouth, covered her mouth with her hand in pain, her eyes were full of shock and doubt, she hadn¡¯t been hit, why suddenly she felt as if she had been pierced by a sharp weapon, that kind of pain, Let her vitality fade quickly...


    "What the hell... did you..." The two Yumu men turned their heads hard, and looked at the flying section who was standing in a weird circle.


    "Finally caught up..." Jiao Du breathed out immediately, looking at his three broken masks, but frowned slightly: "According to the budget, only one heart should be killed... I didn''t expect. Three of them were killed... It seems that they are still too impatient... But, fortunately, at least getting a human-strength heart is a compensation..."


    "Hey~~haha~~~" The Fei Duan''s face was full of madness at this moment, and he kept yelling in madness. The expression on his face looked a bit abnormal: "The pain that others feel when they are about to die will be deeply rusted. Carved in my body, it will become a kind of pleasure that transcends the pain...Ahaha~~~It hurts! But it''s really...so good! Ooohaha~~ Then, next, where do you want to taste the pain? Is it here...here? Or here..."


    In the end, Fei Duan pointed the iron spear at his heart: "Or...you want to end this pain sooner..."


    Seeing Fei Duan''s frantic and frantic face, the corners were suddenly upset. Lao Tzu killed three lives and it didn''t make you frantic now!Immediately shouted: "Fei Duan! Do you want to kill her? Stop talking nonsense! Get rid of her quickly! We must catch her alive and go back..."


    "...Ahhh~~I¡¯m so excited...Forget it, it¡¯s up to you!" Fei Duan wanted to play again, but seeing that the horns were really on the verge of anger, they finally converged. Mind, the iron spear in his hand pierced his hands and feet fiercely, and abolished his limbs...

 688 Chapter One Hundred and Three

    As the sharp iron spear pierced into his limbs, scarlet blood dripped down the sharp iron spear. The two Yugi men not far away also snorted at the same moment, and their limbs were instantly covered by blood. Invaded, she who was already confused, her breath became weaker, and she was about to be selected into a coma...


    "So... let''s start the ritual..." Feiduan drew a larger circle on the ground with blood. There was a triangle in the circle, and then slowly lay on top of the pattern. The sharp iron spear in his hand penetrated him again. The xiong bore...


    "You are always so troublesome... hurry up! We must bring Erwei Renzhuli back as soon as possible, so as not to have another incident!" Jiao Du glanced at Fei Duan and said lightly.He took out a large newspaper from his arms and read it. The contents on it were all the famous reward criminals in the world of Shinobi, and everyone had a series of zeros on their heads.


    "Got it! When did you guy become so long-winded... Are you so afraid of the Monkey King? Don''t worry! As long as that guy dares to come, I will use my technique to kill him by myself! "Fei Duan immediately replied uncomfortably, his tone full of confidence and arrogance.


    Indeed, his technique can be regarded as the most terrifying technique in this ninja world. As long as he collects blood and walks into the ritual circle prepared in advance, then this person will undoubtedly die!No wonder his tone was so loud.


    "Maybe your technique... is the only way to deal with him..." At this moment, Jiao Duo surprisingly did not refute, but rather seriously agreed with this.


    "Hmph!! Just know it!" After receiving Jiaodu''s recognition and praise, Feiduan became even more interested: "The Cthulhu is invincible! He is the strongest! Don''t disturb my ceremony..."


    However, what Hiduan and Kok didn''t know was that when they were talking about Monkey King, Monkey King who was shopping with Konoha and Tsunade''s daughters suddenly frowned and stopped.


    "What''s wrong? Goku!" The Tsunade girls noticed the strangeness of Monkey King, and they all looked at him curiously.


    "It''s okay! I just suddenly sensed that an arrogant man said he would kill me by himself... hehe... interesting!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "You guys will go around first! I''ll teach those two who are so innocent. Guy..." As he said, his figure flashed and disappeared...


    "This guy is still the same! Just leave..." Tsunade shook his head helplessly.


    "Forget it, since that guy is gone, I''ll go back and correct the documents too! Otherwise, it will accumulate more and more, but I will be busy!" Tsunade greeted the women and returned to the Hokage office with silence. Up.And the girls of Xi Rihong continued to wander around. They were very relieved of the strength of Monkey King and they didn''t have to worry about it...


    "En? Such a beautiful sister paper, you two made such a miserable picture!" Suddenly a voice sounded from a distance, but it was shocked that both the flying section and the angle were slightly startled, and at the same time he turned his head slightly , Looking at the figure who did not know when to appear next to the two Youmu people, his pupils couldn''t help but shrank, and at the same time exclaimed: "Monkey King?!!!"


    "This guy... actually came..." The most worried thing finally appeared, and Jiao Du''s complexion suddenly became extremely solemn.


    "Haha~~ Monkey King! You guy actually appeared...Today, I will let you personally experience the horror of Lord Cthulhu! Black haha~" Compared with Jiaodu''s dignity, Fei Duan is unexpectedly excited. stand up.Monkey King is known as the strongest. If he were to be killed, he would have a sense of accomplishment.


    Sun Wukong did not pay attention to the two of them, but squatted down and watched the limbs were abolished. The two Yumu men who were infested by scarlet blood in front of Xiong had extremely weak signs of life. His brows were slightly frowned, and his heart could not help but rise. An unnamed anger, such a beautiful girl, these two goods should have such a heavy hand, it is really unforgivable!


    Fluorescence flashed in her hands, poured over the delicate bodies of the two Yumu people. In an instant, the scars on her body returned to normal at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the blood and mud on her body were all covered. All cleansed!


    The two Yumu people who were originally angry and extremely messy and embarrassed immediately returned to their former beauty.


    "This...this...this guy''s healing ninjutsu...is it so powerful?" Both Hida and Kakuru looked at the two Yugi who stood up intact, their eyes widened in surprise, and their complexion became even more obvious. Get serious.


    With such terrible healing ninjutsu, doesn''t it mean that he is seriously injured and he will be healed instantly?


    "Who...who are you?" The two Yu Muren had already realized the death consciousness. They did not expect that such a savior would suddenly appear and heal the severely wounded her in an instant. This instant transformation between hell and heaven, For a moment, she couldn''t react.


    "Monkey King...you can call me Goku!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Sun Wukong?!!" The two Yumu people were slightly startled, and said in amazement: "Are you the Monkey King who is known as the strongest Ninja world? Thank you very much for saving me!" The two Yumu people are extremely grateful. He saluted Monkey King, and immediately looked at Jiao Du and Fei Duan, and his expression became particularly dignified: "Be careful, these two people are both members of the Xiao organization... both are extremely powerful characters... especially The guy with the sickle, don''t let him collect blood, otherwise he will definitely die, I just suddenly lost to his secret technique..."


    "Don''t worry, two scums, I haven''t put them in my eyes..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "You should step aside! They handed it to me!"


    The two Yumu people frowned slightly, but thinking of the strongest identity of Monkey King, they had no choice but to persuade them. The strong all had their own dignity, so she had to step aside.


    Seeing Monkey King looking towards them, Jiao Du and Fei Duan were a little nervous.Although the words before Feidan were arrogant, he was not a fool, and he knew the power of Monkey King!If he couldn''t collect the other party''s blood, he would only be abused.


    "How did you know that we are here?" Jiao Du''s face was solemn, looking at Monkey King, he looked very confused.


    "Haha~~ Actually, I have to thank you..." Monkey King said, looking at Fei Duan, and said: "If you didn''t say you wanted to kill me, I wouldn''t have time to sense your existence, so I couldn''t I know what will happen here... Naturally, there is no way to save such a beautiful girl..."


    After listening to the corners, my heart became depressed, and he glared at Fei Duan fiercely. The expression in his eyes was obvious: it''s all you guys who have a bad mouth. Don''t you know that the evil comes from your mouth?..

 689 Chapter 134 The Death of Jiao Du Fei Duan

    Originally, Sun Wukong didn''t know about this. The world was so big that he couldn''t pay attention to everything. However, Fei Duan just wanted to kill Sun Wukong. Who is Sun Wukong?That is the master of one dimension!Everything about him, as long as it is mentioned, will be known by his clear induction. This flying segment has a killing intent on him, and he will naturally be clearly aware of it. Therefore, if you do not die, you will not know will die!


    In the original work, the two wooden men were captured by Fei Duan and Jiao Du, and the tail beast was taken away and died.But now, it was the appearance of Monkey King that changed her destiny.


    "Why, didn''t you say that you wanted to kill me before? Why are you all of a sudden now!" Looking at Fei Duan and Jiao Du, Monkey King looked indifferent.


    "Huh! You are strong, we have to admit that, but we are not weak! Don''t be too arrogant!" Feiduan was stunned by the words despised by Monkey King, and now he roared, a little on the ground under his feet, and his hands ''S scythe directly slammed down at Monkey King!


    "You don''t seem to have a long memory..." Monkey King looked at Fei Duan, but shook his head faintly, and slowly stretched out his right hand, his face was flat and grabbed the scythe that fell down in anger...


    "Not good!!" Fei Duan''s complexion suddenly changed, which reminded him that the self created with the technique of the revolving phenomenon was so easily pinched by the opponent''s weapon, and then, was instantly second!


    In shock, Fei Duan just wanted to stabilize his figure and withdrew back, but how could his movements be faster than Monkey King?


    The right hand slowly grabbed out, which seemed unpleasant, but when Fei Duan had just moved the thought of pulling back, the scythe in his hand was already held in his hand, and then, under his greatly changed complexion, he clicked. With a sound, it was squeezed and broken into several segments, only a bare handle was left in the hand...


    Puff!!


    The broken sickle fragments in his hand turned into a stream of light, and in a flash, the head of the flying section was cut down...


    Looking at the body far away from me, the flying section feels that this scene is so familiar...


    Didn¡¯t it mean that the same trick cannot be used a second time?what is happening?The flying segment was immediately lost, even if it was the main body, he was still instantly beaten by seconds... Such a gap is a bit big!Even if they can''t get close, how can they talk about the next plan?


    "So strong!!" The two Yumu people not far away were shocked when they saw her. The guy who almost killed her was just a face-to-face in front of Monkey King. Was he killed?


    The headless corpse fell on the ground with a thump...


    Jiao Du saw his heart in amazement. Now he has only two lives. This one is the situation of the second person, and people don''t dare to fight with Monkey King at all!He is a calm and sensible ninja. Knowing that the opponent is invincible, he will naturally not go to death for nothing, and directly pinch the seal of instantaneous spell in his hand...


    However, he was still standing there, nothing happened...


    "Why? The operation failed?!!!" Jiao Du''s complexion changed drastically, astonished at the moment.


    "Want to escape in front of me? Is it possible?" Monkey King smiled faintly, and flicked his fingers. In an instant, a cluster of small black flames ejected on Jiao Du...


    "Bake~~" As soon as the black flame touched Jiaodu''s body, it spread all over his body in an instant. Accompanied by a scream, it was burned into nothingness...


    In the face of absolute strength, everything is just vain.Powerful as a horned capital, in front of Monkey King, there was nothing but an ant, and there was no resistance.


    The Fei Duan, who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead, wanted to yell and frighten Monkey King. He proudly declared his immortality.But seeing this scene made him so scared that he didn''t even dare to breathe.He didn''t expect that Monkey King was so terrible that he used to clamor to kill others, but now thinking about it, how ridiculous it is.


    At this moment, he lay quietly on the ground, closed his breath, and pretended to be dead... I even moved my head. He shouldn''t find that I am not dead yet?At this moment, Fei Duan had been praying to the Lord Cthulhu whom he respected.


    Because of the terrible black flames, he felt the threat of death. That thing was a hundred times more terrifying than Itachi¡¯s Amaterasu. It took less than a second to burn all the horns instantly, even if he had it. Immortal body, that has to be finished!


    Now, Fei Duan can feel the real horror of Monkey King!Now, he finally understood why the ghost shark and itachi were so afraid of Monkey King!I used to think stupidly that with the immortal body and the curse of death by blood, I can clamor with others, now thinking about it, it''s fucking funny...


    The two Yumu people on the side had been shocked and speechless for a long time.She was completely transformed into a beast with a body and tail, and she couldn''t beat the two of them, and was so easily solved by Monkey King!Doesn''t this mean that this person''s strength is far better than the tail beast?


    "The strongest in the Ninja World... No wonder he is called by others... Such a name can only be possessed by a strong like him..." The two Yu Muren exclaimed sincerely.


    When he came to Monkey King''s side, Yu Muren''s tone became extremely respectful: "Master Wukong, I really appreciate your help this time. Now I have to go back to the village and report this to Master Raiying. If If possible, please come with me to Yunyin Village, so that I can thank you for your life-saving grace..."


    "Yunyin Village?" Sun Wukong nodded faintly and said, "Okay, anyway, I''m fine when I''m idle, so I''ll accompany you to have fun. 1" It seems that there are two beautiful girls in Yunyin Village. .


    "But before that, let''s get rid of him first!" Monkey King said, but Fei Duan''s head walked away, and then gently raised it, and said lightly: "Hey! What do you want to play dead? When? How did you want to kill me before?"


    The flying section doesn''t make a sound...


    "Really pretending to be dead! Forget it, since you are pretending to be dead, then I will let you really die!" Monkey King smiled faintly, the black flame in his hand appeared, but Fei Duan opened his eyes in fright. Exclaimed: "Wait! Wait! I just made a joke with you..."


    "He...he is still alive?!" The two Yumuren looked at Feiduan''s head and they could still speak, and their eyes widened in shock, looking a little weird.Rao is a well-informed woman, and it is the first time she has seen this weird situation where only one head can speak.


    "Your joke is not funny at all..." Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent. He had nothing to say to the guy who was clamoring to kill him. He split the flame in his hand into two parts, and directly burned the first level and body of the flying section into nothingness !..

 690 Chapter 135 The Fourth Generation Raikage

    Yunyin Village, the entrance to the front of the village is already in front of him. Looking at the Monkey King next to him, the expressions of the two Yumu people become a little serious: "Master Wukong, the front is Yunyin Village, but our Yunyin Village is very serious about Konoha. The relationship has never been very good. Although it is rumored that you are not Konoha''s ninja, you live in Konoha after all. When you meet Raikage-sama, if you have any negligence, please forgive me!"


    Monkey King waved his hand, and didn''t care too much. Shit Lei Ying didn''t care about him!He came here only to meet those two beautiful royal sisters.As for the fourth-generation Raikage, if he dared to be disrespectful to himself, it would be enough to beat his grandmother even not.


    Entering Yunyin Village, the two Yumu men brought a stranger into the village, which aroused the curiosity of many ninjas.However, the two Yumu people were in a good position in Yunyin Village, so no one came to stop them.


    Yunyin Village is a martial arts ninja village that respects swordsmanship and ninja physique. They admire force and are a very powerful ninja village.


    Along the way, watching the reverence of the villagers in Yunyin Village towards the two Youmu people, Monkey King admired her more and more: "I can''t see it, as a human being, you can also be loved by the name of the village. Well...this is so different from other people''s strengths!"


    "I''m not a big deal, Chirabi (also translated: Chiravi) great talent is the most amazing man Zhuli!" The two Yumu people smiled slightly, and when they talked about Chirabi, they showed respect.


    Monkey King knows very well that Kiraby can freely control Yao¡¯s strength. In the original book, Naruto was able to control the nine tails. He also succeeded in practicing under his guidance. Now it seems that the two wooden men can control the two tails. Cat again, I''m afraid he can''t get rid of it.


    The two chatted all the way, and finally came to the door of Lei Ying''s office.


    As the two Yumu people knocked on the door twice, an energetic voice came from inside: "Come in..."


    "Go in! Master Wukong!" The two Yumu people nodded to Monkey King, then opened the door and walked in. Monkey King also followed...


    Shabi Braza, also known as the fourth generation of Raikage, is tall and rugged, has a two-handed beard, and his bulging muscles are full of explosive beauty.


    Seeing the two Yumu people who came in, they nodded, and immediately fixed their eyes on Monkey King, frowning slightly, and their breath suddenly became as terrifying as a volcanic eruption: "You are the one who saved Youmu. Konoha Ninja? Don¡¯t you know the relationship between our Yunyin Village and Konoha? We even dared to come here alone, so courageous!¡± Obviously, when the Monkey King and the two entered Yunyin Village, they were related to Monkey King. The information has reached his ears.


    When these four generations of Raikage speak, they are full of gunpowder and have no scruples. Obviously it is because of the relationship between Konoha. The relationship between the two has been hostile since the beginning of their establishment. They tried to explore the Konoha nomen-Hyuga clan under the guise of peace. The secret of the white-eyed, the relationship between the two villages can be described as the same.Had it not been for Monkey King to save the two Yumu people, this fiery fourth-generation Raikage would have rushed forward and picked up an iron fist to speak.


    For this violent and simple character, Monkey King likes it the most, because he also likes violence to tell the truth!


    "I don''t think it''s so dangerous!" Ignoring the hostile gaze of the fourth generation of Raiking, Sun Wu smiled lightly, his eyes just glanced at the fourth generation of Raiking, and he completely ignored him, and immediately fixed his eyes on The darker-skinned Yu Jie who was holding a stack of documents in both hands was not far from the fourth generation Lei Ying.


    For sister paper, Monkey King remembers very clearly that this sexually-sentimental and well-acquainted elder sister is called Azabuyi, whose ability is ninjutsu that allows any object to be transmitted at the speed of light.Although it is not some kind of powerful damage ninjutsu, it is still very powerful in a sense.


    I was ignored, and instead focused on his assistant. Monkey King''s behavior was extremely disrespectful to the fourth generation of Raiking.The four generations of Raikage, who originally had enemies against Monkey King, made him furious: "Listening to your tone, I seem to look down on our Yunyin Village! Why, being called the strongest ninja, you think you think. Isn¡¯t it amazing? Young man, you must know that there are people outside the world, and there are days outside the world. Do you really think of yourself as the strongest in the Ninja world?"


    When the fourth generation of Raiking spoke, he was full of gunpowder, and he was also very direct, because he himself was not a sloppy person. Seeing who was upset, he raised his fist and struck him!


    And as the four generations of Raikage¡¯s hostile words fell, a few cold killing intents also loomed in the secret corners of Raikage¡¯s office. The Qi was completely locked in Monkey King¡¯s body. There was a big disagreement. Raised a murderous posture.


    This caused the two Yu Muren''s brows to be slightly frowned, and they couldn''t help feeling a little worried. She knew the terrible Monkey King, and if they really fought with Raikage, it would be a great battle.Yes, she thinks so. Although Monkey King is very strong, Lei Ying is also strong and perverted. In the past, Lei Ying was a symbol of their Yunyin Village''s invincibility.


    "Master Raikage, Master Goku is my savior and the guest I invited to thank him for his life-saving grace. Although we are like Konoha, Master Goku only came to Yunyin with his personal reputation. Guest..."


    The two Yu Mu Ren hadn¡¯t finished speaking, but they were interrupted by Monkey King waved his hand. Raikage¡¯s arrogant attitude and hostility, as well as the killing intent surrounding him, made him very upset. You really think I¡¯m good. Is it bullying?Since you are doing it by yourself, then I don¡¯t need to be polite: "The so-called strongest, that kind of false name is really shit to me, but if I am called second, who dares to call myself first! Not satisfied? Singled out? !"


    Monkey King looked at the four generations of Lei Ying, his face was indifferent, with a condescending attitude, despising everything!


    "This person... looks even hotter than Raikage-sama..." Azabu Yi glanced at Monkey King strangely, but didn''t stop it, as if he was happy to see him fight like the fourth generation of Raiking.


    The fourth-generation Raikage with a violent temper was caught at one point now, with a cold snort, and the monstrous warfare was no longer bound, and surging up: "My Yunyin Village has always had a clear grievance, since you saved the two Yumu People, I will naturally not embarrass you, but if you want to fight, how can I not accompany you! Go! Come with me to the martial arts field, today, let me teach you this arrogant boy who knows nothing !"..

 691 Chapter 136: Monkey King vs. Fourth Generation Raikage

    The news that the four generations of Raikage would go to the martial arts field with two guests brought by the wooden figure quickly spread at an astonishing speed, but it is difficult for outsiders to come to the martial arts field when the competition is not publicly displayed. So, the people who arrived were just Yun Ren, but after a while, they were still full of people...


    On the stand, Mabuyi looked at the two men who were holding each other in the martial arts field, and curiously said to the two Yumu people beside him: "Yu Muren, you said, Raikage-sama is compared with that named Monkey King, who will win? What?"


    The two Yumu people frowned slightly. She didn''t expect that the situation would suddenly become like this, but after listening to Mabuyi''s question, she still said very seriously: "It should be Master Wukong who is stronger!"


    As for the strength of Raikage, the two Yumu people are still very clear. If she competes with Raikage, although she can''t win, she can still fight against one!


    But Monkey King is different. Fei Duan and Jiao Du, that almost killed her, although it was caused by Fei Duan''s weird sorcery, but it is undeniable that the strength of the two is indeed terrifying. After all, they are both strong shadow level. By.


    However, these two shadow-level powerhouses were killed instantly by Monkey King. Their terrifying strength is unfathomable!Especially the black flame, you can die if you touch it!


    "Oh? Are you so optimistic about the Monkey King? But with the strength of Raikage-sama, I don''t think I will lose..." Mabuyi was a little surprised at the evaluation of the two Yugi, but immediately smiled slightly.She still believes in the strength of the fourth generation of Raiking. As an assistant, she knows the horror of the fourth generation of Raiking. She doesn''t think that a strong like Raiking will lose!


    Just in the speculation of the two women and others, the competition between Monkey King and the fourth generation of Raikage has already begun.


    "Boy, as a guest, you should do it first!" The fourth generation of Lei Ying looked at Monkey King and his fighting spirit rose.


    "It''s not necessary, let''s do it! If you can make me move, you will win!" Monkey King''s face was indifferent, his tone was more arrogant and domineering, invincible in the eyes of others, the four generations of Raiking, what is in his eyes neither.


    In the face of the four generations of Raikage, how dare to release such arrogant words, this arrogant and contemptuous attitude immediately aroused the anger of the onlookers Yun Ren!


    "Too arrogant! This guy!!"


    "Master Raiying, let''s do it! Give this arrogant boy a lesson... let him know that the so-called strongest! In front of our Yunyin Village, there is nothing!"


    Suddenly there was a hustle and bustle all around, and Monkey King¡¯s attitude obviously aroused public anger...


    Even Azabuyi and the two Yumu people wrinkled their eyebrows slightly. Monkey King''s words were too arrogant, and that attitude did not put Raikage in his eyes at all!At the same time, it also indirectly shows that he is simply despising Yunyin Village!


    "This bastard! The words are too arrogant! The old lady is going to go up and kill him!" At this time, four more figures appeared in the audience.Afterwards, a girl with a flat body and a dark skin was full of anger.


    To the front of the uncle with sunglasses, bronzed skin, light yellow hair, eight swords, "iron" on his right shoulder, and horns on his left cheek, his complexion was a bit strange.At this moment, he is talking to Yao in his body...


    "Xiao Ba, what you said is true? Is this guy really that dangerous?" The only way of talking and singing here is that of Kiraby.


    "Well... I only sensed a little by instinct... But just because of this, it made me instinctively frightened..." The eight-tailed cow ghost''s tone seemed very solemn.


    "Yoo~~ This is really an amazing character..." The way Kiraby raps is really painful.


    "Even if you say that, if you go up now, I''m afraid Raikage-sama will be the first one to be thrown off the stage!" A woman with short yellow hair, snow-white skin, blue pupils, and a big xiong embrace is a girl. After taking a look at her hair, she said lightly.Although she was very angry about Monkey King''s arrogance, she was still very calm compared to others.


    "Dare to say this to Master Raikage, that guy is dead..." Darui changed his laziness before, and his expression became extremely serious.


    "Even Lord Kirabi, are they here?" The two Yumuren looked at the four people who appeared, and Dai''s brows deepened. "I hope that things won''t be overwhelmed..."


    At the same time, after listening to Monkey King''s extremely arrogant words, the fourth generation of Raikage suddenly exploded like a gunpowder barrel, and then roared: "Good boy! Dare to be so arrogant to the old man, you are the first! I am! I have to tear you in half today!"


    Accompanied by the fourth generation of Raikage¡¯s angry shout, the rich Lei Dun Chakra quickly concentrated on his elbow, and furiously attacked Monkey King with a fierce and domineering attitude...


    "Appeared! Lord Raikage''s''heavy flow violent''! That guy has lost!"


    Seeing Rai Ying''s fierce and domineering posture, the onlookers were flushed with excitement...


    It is a pity that their excitement and excitement are just a momentary matter, and immediately, the whole person is stunned...


    "boom!!"


    It was just a moment, the fierce bombardment engulfed with powerful violent rage, and the fourth generation of Raikage attacked Monkey King''s xiong mouth with a single blow and flew away...


    However, it was caught by Monkey King with one hand. The ground under the feet of the four generations of Lei Ying has been cracked and destroyed. His figure is already different as a mountain, and his clothes are fluttering, without the slightest influence, that indifferent appearance. The onlookers gasped in air...


    "So strong!!"


    "He... unexpectedly caught... Master Raikage... heavy current violence!!"


    For a moment, the shouting Yun Renmen closed their mouths, their eyes widened, and their faces were shocked!They have never seen the one who can receive Raikage¡¯s blow so easily...


    "It''s too weak...Have you not eaten?" Monkey King looked at the surprised Lei Ying, but gave a faint smile, punching out!''Boom!!With a scream from the fourth generation of Raikage, his figure flew directly upside down, directly smashing a wall behind it with the rumbling, and the dust filled...


    Raikage, regarded as invincible, was blown away by the opponent so easily!For a time, the entire martial arts field was so quiet that the needle fell!


    Those who had laughed before closed their mouths, but now they know clearly why this guy is called the''strongest'' by others!


    "Boom~~"


    Suddenly there was an explosion, thunder blaring continuously, and the rubble ruins were shot through the air instantly by a violent force!


    The four generations of Raikage¡¯s stalwart posture like a violent lion, with four violent dances of thunder and lightning, appeared in front of everyone: "Good boy! Sure enough! Something! I underestimated you before! Now, just Let''s have a good fight!!!"..

 692 Chapter 137: Truly Invincible

    At this time, the thunder light of the four generations of Raikage''s body was shining, and the aura was violent, and the body activated by Lei Dun Chakra became even more powerful and violent!


    At this moment, the four generations of Raikage, speed and body response have reached an amazing height!His figure flashed, almost instantly, he was close to Monkey King, and his fist with explosive power rushed towards Monkey King with a terrifying force like shaking a mountain...


    Unfortunately, Sun Wukong still caught it with one hand, and the ground under his feet was undamaged, but all the ground around him was cracked!


    At this moment, the fourth generation of Lei Ying frowned deeply. He felt that he was bombarding Sun Wukong''s palm with a punch, just like bombarding an unshakable high mountain, no matter how fierce his power was, he still couldn''t shake it. Its the slightest!


    Now, the fourth generation of Lei Ying finally understands that the opponent does have the strength to despise him!This terrible strength, even in the face of the tail beast, he has never been as weak as he is now!But if you can''t even move the opponent''s footsteps one step!That''s a shame!He was born eager to win, how could such a thing happen?


    Amidst the roar, the fourth generation of Raikage used Lei Dun Chakra to activate the cells of his body to the extreme. The strength, speed, and neural reflexes have reached an extremely terrifying height!That speed is almost faster than the speed of sound!


    When the thunder light flashed, the onlookers only saw the looming body of the fourth generation of Raikage, with a terrible violent roar, the figure shuttled in the sky, the naked eye was no longer visible, the continuous attack bombarded the Monkey King, and the surrounding ground was almost completely Collapsed!


    Such an astonishing battle has stunned everyone, everyone is trembling and horrified!


    Looking at the figure standing indifferently in the center of the rage, with his left hand in his pocket, his right hand turned into a phantom, blocking the terrible attacks from all directions!


    His complexion was calm and indifferent, and the relaxed expression on his face was shocked so that everyone around him almost forgot to breathe!


    This is incredible!Under that kind of supersonic attack, Monkey King was still calm and calm, with only one hand blocking the continuous attacks from the fourth generation of Raikage, without moving his feet!This situation!Shocking!They now understand what is truly invincible!


    Along with the continuous attacks, the surrounding ground showed a terrifying crack after another, but the ground under Sun Wukong''s feet was already intact!


    At this moment, everyone clearly understood how terrible the gap between their so-called invincible Raikage and this person was!


    "This person... is so powerful...!!!" Ma Buyi was completely stunned at the moment, and the power of Monkey King was completely beyond their scope of understanding!This is really what a person can have, right?


    Samui also opened his small mouth slightly in shock. The seductive and confusing mouth shape really made people feel a little bit eager to stuff something...


    "Damn it! This guy is so strong!!" The most shocking thing was the fourth generation of Raiking himself.With his own fist, he knew very well that even if it was a big mountain, it could be blasted in half, but the indifferent body of Monkey King was like an invisible sky, which could only make people look up!


    Powerless and desperate appeared in his heart, but it made the four generations of Raikage more and more angry!The thunder and lightning all over became more and more violent!This fact makes him somewhat unacceptable!


    Yi Lei is angry and thunder axe!After Lei Li''s hot knife and all other means were exhausted, Monkey King''s body was still as stable as a mountain!This invincible posture and supernatural power caused the fourth generation of Raiking to inevitably produce a deep sense of frustration!He has already seen that the difference between him and Monkey King is like the difference between heaven and earth!This person, he can''t beat it!Even the opponent¡¯s ability to move a step can¡¯t do it...


    For the first time, he lost his temper in front of a person...


    "It seems that you have lost your intent to fight! That''s really boring..." Looking at the four generations of Raikage that was slowing down, Monkey King shook his head faintly, and then blasted out with a punch. With a''bang'', the earth shook. Lei Ying''s violent body was directly blasted into the ground by Monkey King!The earth spread rapidly and cracked, and a huge pothole of nearly 100 meters emerged...


    In the pothole, the light of thunder dissipated, and on the skin of the fourth generation of Raikage, there were actually cracked bloodstains on the skin of his debut!People are frightened, this terrible scene makes people worry about whether his body will crack!


    The bones all over the body, many comminuted fractures, this injury is really serious and terrible!


    "This is the price you paid for being rude to me! Go back and let me lie down in the hospital bed for a few months!" Monkey King looked at the miserable appearance of the Fourth Generation Lei Ying, and said lightly.


    A group of medical ninjas rushed forward to diagnose and treat the four generations of Raikage... and the large group of cloud ninjas also surrounded them, full of worry and concern...


    But in the same way, many Yun Ren looked at Monkey King with hostility, but more, still fear and fear!The invincible Raikage in front of him is like a child''s play!Although he was angry, no one dared to step forward!


    wrong!But one person rushed towards Monkey King with an angry look, and his breath was full of murderous...


    Darui, a casual and modest person, is extremely loyal to Ai (fourth generation of Raikage). Now watching the fourth generation of Raikage be marked as such a miserable life and death, is there any reason not to be angry?


    In his anger, the Taidao in his hand slashed directly at Monkey King!


    "It''s just a competition, will it make you so angry... Now that you have a killing intent, are you conscious of death?" Monkey King glanced at Darui, the killing intent flashed in his eyes Pass away!The hostility and challenge of the other party again and again made him very unhappy!


    He is a person who does what he wants. Since you make me unintelligible, then go and die!His right hand was slowly raised, and a beam of light lased from his hand...


    "Not good! Darui, come back!" Feeling the terrible killing intent of Monkey King, Kirabi was shocked and even forgot to rap. His hands were sealed together, and two huge octopus tentacles came from behind him. Retracting rapidly...


    A beam of light broke through the air, and the speed was so fast that Darui''s heart was cold and dead, so close to him...


    "Puff!"


    Blood splattered, an octopus with its tail docked across the void...


    The beam remained undiminished, and was not hindered by the slightest obstruction. It was about to penetrate Darui''s heart. A giant octopus tail suddenly flashed and drew on Darui''s body, his figure suddenly Flying out...


    It''s a pity that it was a little bit late, and when it flew out, the light beam had already penetrated his xiong bore...

 693 Chapter 138 The Great Terror

    This change was too sudden, no one wanted to arrive at Rui to launch an attack suddenly, no one thought that Sun Wukong would be a killer move!


    Looking at Darui who fell in a pool of blood, after the silence, a group of Yun Ren were furious. Monkey King''s approach is tantamount to the majesty of their Yunyin Village!But I don¡¯t want to think about who did the first to kill...


    People are like this, the first thing to consider is not their own faults, but the faults of others!


    Karuyi and several people came to reach Rui''s side first, and looked at the bloody blood hole in front of him, their complexion changed greatly, but after checking the injury, they were relieved.


    Because when he was under attack, Darui''s body was slightly offset by Kiraby''s octopus tail, so he did not pierce the heart. With the current medical level, he can still be cured.


    "Yo! You dare to make trouble in Yunyin Village! You are really courageous, and it seems that you have to teach you a little...idiot! Bastard!" Chirabi raps and seals his tail directly, accompanied by a scream. , A huge eight-tailed bull ghost appeared in the field.As Darui''s teacher, he must get back this place.


    "Kiraby, you bastard, didn''t I tell you not to be an enemy of him? Why did you fight with others instead?" In the space of Kirabi''s consciousness, the eight-tailed bull ghost faced Kirapi on his shoulders. Immediately roared.


    "This guy is too arrogant! Must teach him a little lesson! Stupid! Bastard!" Kirabi is still in the mood to sing.


    "Fuck! I don''t have time to play with you now!" Monkey King looked at Kirabi who suddenly turned into a beast, but he yelled, his figure flashed, and he directly gave the eight-tailed bull ghost in a shocking scene Kicked and flew out...


    The huge black shadow turned into a parabola above the sky, and it smashed into a building hundreds of meters away with a bang. It was shattered with wood and flying debris, filled with dust and smoke, and turned into rubble...


    "This guy... how could it be... so strong..."


    "Asshole! I told you not to mess with people, you just won''t listen..."


    In the ruins, Kirabi withdrew from the tail animalization, because now he has lost consciousness and passed out.


    "!!!"


    Everyone of the clouds was shocked, and there was a chill in the back!The whole body of fear shivered!That''s Yao!He was kicked hundreds of meters away?Are they all having nightmares?


    For a while, no one dared to step forward, sweating all over, looking at the calm figure, eyes filled with fear!It''s as strong as eight tails, but it can''t be beaten!The strength of this person makes one feel desperate!


    "A bunch of self-righteous rubbish! It has destroyed all the good mood of Lao Tzu! Who else is not convinced? Get out of it for Lao Tzu!" Monkey King glanced at everyone present, the atmosphere of terror was permeated, making the soul tremble with fear!Weakness and despair!This represents death!


    The sudden horror aura made the Yunren''s complexions pale, and their hearts were filled with deep helplessness and despair. Under this terrifying aura, they could only kneel to the ground, waiting for death!


    "This person... is so... terrible!" Samui and others began to tremble. They were not afraid of death, but under this terrible atmosphere, they were afraid of their hearts!This fear not only comes from the heart, but also from the soul!This is an instinctive fear of being angry with the gods!How can a mortal restrain!


    "Master Wukong! Forget it! You are like this, I will be very embarrassed..." The two Yumu people were shocked by Monkey King''s sudden eruption, and now they can''t take care of them, and endure the terrible pressure. He hugged Monkey King directly, because she was already standing next to Monkey King, for fear that his next action would be uncomfortable, which would be to destroy the entire Yunyin Village, and the fun would be great.


    With a soft, soft and delicate body in his arms, Monkey King was a little bit contemptuous. This unscrupulous guy, his ethics value began to fall down again.


    Now that the effect of Liwei has been achieved, the Yunren people are also shocked by him, and there are two more Yumu people who intercede, so there is no need to froze the matter. Monkey King is still thinking about kidnapping Yunren Village Where''s the pretty sister.


    Withdrawing their momentum, the holding hearts of a group of Yun Renmen finally let go, their eyes looking at Monkey King were full of endless awe.At the same time, the gaze towards Darui was full of inexplicable hostility. Because of that stuff, they almost lost the entire Yunyin Village!


    In the early morning of the next day, the fourth generation of Lei Ying, who was lying on the sick chuang in the medical room, woke up and looked at Ma Buyi beside him, with an extremely worried and solemn expression: "What happened after I was in a coma?"


    Azabuyi stood quietly, telling the thrilling scene yesterday. After hearing the four generations of Raikage secretly wiped a handful of cold sweat, his face was angry, looking at the bandaged Kirabi who was lying on the right, like a zongzi. , It was shocking. As Ren Zhuli, his injury has not yet recovered.


    "Is Kirabi all right?"


    "It''s not a big problem, but his injuries can''t heal spontaneously as usual. He can only recover slowly..."


    "Well, it''s okay!" Fourth generation Lei Ying couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.Looking at Darui on the left, he was a little angry: "This Darui is usually calm, how confused this time! The entire Yunyin Village was almost ruined in his hands! This is really given by the wooden man. The village has brought a big trouble!"


    The four generations of Lei Ying sighed, and said: "Give me a good hold on him, don''t make him angry... That guy is even more terrifying than the tail beast! If it is irritating him, we in Yunyin Village will probably do it. It¡¯s the next Otonin Village..."


    The four generations of Raikage¡¯s expressions are particularly serious and solemn, only he who has fought against Monkey King can clearly understand the horror of Monkey King!Even if he teamed up with Kirabi, he was killed by a spike!When competing with Monkey King, let the fourth generation of Raiking clearly understand!What is truly invincible!


    "I know what to do..." Ma Buyi''s face was extremely solemn, he hesitated, and said: "That Monkey King... I also ate with Samui last night at Yumu''s house... In fact, he is a very good one. The people we get along with...If we hadn''t been full of hostility towards him in advance, Darui released a bit of murderous aura on impulsiveness... Actually, things like yesterday would never have happened."


    "Our Yunyin Village has always been at odds with Konoha, and conflicts are inevitable, but I didn''t expect that the guy was so powerful! It''s really a miscalculation! ... This matter is left to you... Before my injury is healed, I must serve him well, but I can''t make any trouble. Although I don''t want to admit it, we really can''t afford to provoke him..."


    Mabuyi nodded very seriously and walked out of the medical room...

 694 Chapter 139 Theatrical Version: The Death of Naruto

    Mabuyi hurriedly left the medical room and came to the home of the two Yumu people. Watching the two Yumu people and Samui women are packing the tableware, he asked with some doubts: "Youmu people, where''s Wukong-sama? ?"


    "Already gone!" The two Yumu people looked a little bit reluctant and helpless: "He said that except for the few of us, everyone else looked so painful, so he went back to Konoha!"


    "Go back? Why is it so sudden?" Ma Buyi was obviously taken aback, and Dai''s brows frowned slightly, looking disappointed and helpless.


    The two Yumuren seemed to see through her mind, and said lightly: "You want to keep him in our Yunyin Village? I think you should dispel this idea! It''s impossible for a character like Master Wukong What we do..."


    "In fact, we are not bad, right? You look at Samui, it''s not worse than Tsunade!" Mabuyi looked at Samui''s murder weapon, and said a little dissatisfied: "How can Tsunade keep it? He, can''t we?"


    "Mabuyi! Why did I find out now that you still have such evil potential. If you want to use a beauty trick, go by yourself, don''t count me..." Samui''s face turned red, and he retorted right now.When I remembered that Sun Wukong looked at her every time, he only stared at her pair of big waves, and immediately became uncomfortable.That guy''s eyes are simply too sharp!Obviously you can''t see any desire or hope, but it just gives people a feeling of being undressed!It''s horrible.


    "Oh! It''s a pity that such a person cannot stay in our village!" Ma Buyi said, but sighed and shook his head.


    Yunyin Village is one of the Five Great Ninja Villages!Had it not been for the two Yumu people to plead at the end, I am afraid that their Yunyin Village would have been removed from it!


    What a terrifying meaning of existence for a person who can destroy the five hidden villages at will!As long as there is Monkey King, even if it is the most trash Shinobu Village, it will be able to rank among the top five Shinobu Villages in an instant!


    If there is such a character in your Ninja Village, who else would dare to be an enemy of their Ninja Village?Those shit-tailed beasts are weak compared to Monkey King!Haven''t you seen the completely beast-like Kiraby being scrapped by others?That''s Yao!


    Both Samyi and the women were silent.They are not fools, and they naturally know the terrible aspects of Monkey King. Now if Konoha wants to attack their Yunyin Village, then they are ready to surrender with the white flag!Such a character is simply a balance-breaking, bug-like existence!


    Going to Yunyin Village was just a small episode for Monkey King. His original plan was to get to know some beautiful sisters of Sam Yi.As for attacking them in a short time, he hadn''t thought about it.When the Ninja War breaks out again, there are many opportunities...


    Konoha, on a roof, the Monkey King''s figure flashed, watching the countless ninja figures flashing in the village, but he smiled faintly: "It seems that Tsunade''s news is also on time!"


    With that, the loud cry of a little girl interrupted Monkey King''s thoughts.Turning his head to look, Monkey King suddenly a little bit dumbfounded.I saw Naruto put a rescued little loli on a tall water tank, but he himself dashed away and galloped away...


    Little Lori looked at the ground far away from her, and she burst into tears in fear...


    "This second person, are you saving people or scaring people!" Monkey King reluctantly shook his head, appeared next to Lori, gently picked her up, rubbed her little head, and comforted: "Hey, don''t cry! In fact, there is nothing to be afraid of in such a place!"


    Little Lori was so hugged by Monkey King, and when she was comforted, she stopped crying or making trouble, and looked at Monkey King very curiously.At this moment, a woman ran out hurriedly when she heard the cry of Lori, looking at the Monkey King holding Lori on the water tank, she was slightly surprised: "You... are you Wu? ¡­Master Goku?"


    As the hero who saved Konoha, Monkey King was known to everyone, so the woman immediately recognized it.


    Monkey King jumped down, sent the little Lolita into the woman¡¯s arms, and said lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t be too busy with your own affairs and neglect the child. Now that something has happened, you should go back home and don¡¯t come out. Good to walk around!"


    "Yes! Lord Goku, I don''t know what happened? Is there another enemy coming to Konoha?" The woman suddenly looked nervous.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Teacher Hong, Brother Wukong..." At this time, Hinata, who was rushing to the front line, saw Monkey King, and stopped immediately, with a look of surprise on his face.


    "En? This guy is finally back!" Hong looked at Hinata''s gaze, looked at the familiar figure on the roof, and his face was suddenly happy.


    "You are here too!" Sun Wukong obviously noticed the two girls and waved his hand to the woman. A flash appeared beside the two girls.


    "Brother Wukong!" Hinata immediately blushed and whispered.


    Sun Wukong suddenly squeezed Hina''s face with affection, grabbed her tender little hand, looked at it day by day, and said, "What''s going on, you are anxious!"


    In fact, he knows what happened better than anyone else. The reason why he left Yunyin Village so suddenly and rushed back was actually for this matter.


    "You happened to be here. I received a contact late last night. The sprites sealed in the underground palace were resurrected by unknown people. The ghost army has launched an attack. Our country has also joined forces with other countries. Now we are going to the front and preparing to meet those ghosts. Legion!" Xi Rihong looked at Monkey King and looked very pleased. As long as he was there, he would surely be able to survive this danger.


    "A sprite... That is indeed a troublesome guy... Go and stop those ghost legions immediately! Let me deal with that sprite!"


    "If it''s you, then we can rest assured..." Listening to what Sun Wukong said, Xi Rihong''s nervous heart was immediately relieved: "Then you should be careful!" Although I believe in the strength of Monkey King, Xi Rihong and the young Tian still cared about it.


    "Be careful yourself!" Monkey King smiled slightly and gnawed a bite on everyone''s face, and the three said goodbye.However, Monkey King flashed away directly and appeared in Hokage''s office.


    PS: Next is the theater version: The Death of Naruto!Regarding the time point, it is inevitable that there is some asymmetry, so I can only ask for your understanding.There were originally two theater versions, but there was no sister paper, I just ignored them.


    Because it was very busy yesterday, the change was stopped. This is even more because I stayed up late to make up the change.I''ve been really busy lately. I have been working one after another, and the business is so good... It''s almost New Year''s Eve and said... While working and coding, I really can''t afford to hurt!Tired like a dog, hey...

 695 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Sprites

    "Yo! Everyone is here, what do you want to do!" A leisurely voice suddenly sounded in the Hokage office.


    "Big Brother Wukong!" Looking at the sudden appearance of Monkey King, Naruto was overjoyed and full of excitement: "Nah~ I heard that this time there is something called a sprite, do you want to go with us? Get rid of that guy?"


    "Oh, it''s really time for you to come back! Goku!" Tsunade''s frowned brows also stretched out when he saw the Monkey King who suddenly appeared.In my heart, I only sighed that Monkey King is really an incredible guy. No matter in serious problems, as long as he appears, he can always feel at ease.


    "Master Wukong!" Ning Ci, Xiao Li, and Xiao Ying saluted Monkey King very respectfully.


    Monkey King nodded, looked at Naruto, and said with a smile: "When did you kid be so bold? Sprites are alien monsters, not ordinary horrors..."


    "What...what!..." Naruto''s vigorous hands and feet began to tremble. "I hate horror stories the most..."


    "If a monster like a sprite really resurrected him completely, it would be even more dangerous than a tail beast. You can''t deal with this kind of existence!" Monkey King looked at Naruto, but It is a faint way.


    "Yes...is it so scary?" All of Sakura''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Well, but so..." Tsunade said with a serious face: "The ninja who wanted to dominate the mainland in the past used the power of monsters and sprites to create an immortal legion. The continent is on the verge of destruction. This is the true face of the ghost army threatening the world..."


    "At that time Maitreya, the maiden, used powerful ninjutsu to seal the soul of sprites in the underground palace of the country of ghosts, and the body sealed in the ancestral hall of the country of Numa. After the separation and sealing, the incident finally settled...now, The resurrected sprites led the ghost army into the land of ghosts and pointed directly to the sealed shrine. Once the sprites¡¯ soul and flesh and body become one, they will be fully resurrected! It will cause an irreversible situation..."


    "What''s the situation?" Naruto said curiously.


    "The world is destroyed!" Tsunade said solemnly.


    "!!!" Naruto''s faces were shocked.


    "Haha... Sprites... I really want to see how strong that guy is?" Monkey King smiled faintly: "Leave sprites to me! Just stay here with peace of mind!"


    "What... what do you want to do? Don''t mess with it!" Tsunade looked at the look of interest on Monkey King''s face, and couldn''t help being shocked: "This is related to the comfort of the world. You can''t make it on a whim. The guy is resurrected!"


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure!" Sun Wukong smiled faintly, and said: "The witch of the country of ghosts, right? She seems to know sprites best, so I can go to her and ask about the situation!" Sun Wukong said, but I just flashed away and broke the window...


    "This bastard... hurry! You follow me right away, don''t let that guy mess up! With my understanding of him, maybe that fighting lunatic will resurrect the sprite, and then challenge it..." He immediately gave orders to Ning Ci in front of him.


    "Understood!" Ning Ci''s expression was solemn, as he broke the window and chased after him.Naruto Sakura and Xiao Li immediately followed... This is related to the destruction of the world!They have to be nervous!


    "Tsunade-sama...Do you think they can stop Goku-sama?" Mute said with a worried expression looking at the disappearing backs of several people.


    "...Then what are you doing in a daze? Hurry up to tell Yurihong Hinata and the others, that you must show Wukong well! Although his strength can completely abuse the tail beast... But the sprites are the comfort of the world, but Don''t let him go crazy!"


    The reason Tsunade is so worried is completely because of the incident that Gaara was arrested before!Others may not know, but she knows very well that the guy actually released the Shou Crane directly in order to fight a Shou Crane!Although Shouhe was completely abused by him, it can be proved from this incident that this man is a master who does things without regard to the consequences. He does his own way. If he really resurrected the sprites on a whim, the fun would be great. .


    Although Tsunade is confident of Monkey King''s strength, he dare not bet on the comfort of the whole world!If it weren''t for having to sit here personally, she would really want to catch him personally to stop him.


    "Master Wukong...you...you really don''t intend to resurrect the sprites, are you?" Ning Ts, who had caught up with Monkey King, looked at Monkey King nervously.If this guy really wants to do this, who can stop it?Rumor has it that he abused a monster that Shouhe turned around and ran away!


    "But! It makes you nervous! Brother is that kind of person?" Sun Wukong smiled faintly at several people: "Since we have caught up, let''s go together! This time we''ll rush all the way! If it''s on the way If you encounter the Ghost Legion, kill them all by the way!"


    "Oh! Just do it!" Naruto suddenly yelled excitedly...


    In a dimly lit room, a young girl was lying alone in the bed, her eyes were shining with purple light, and her eyes were like a dreamy starry sky accompanied by flowers blooming, mysterious and beautiful!This is a pair of eyes that can predict the death of others!


    Under the night sky, Monkey King and his party had camped temporarily and stopped on their way.Sun Wukong, who was lying alone in the bed, suddenly opened his eyes, and an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "This Shion''s ability is really interesting... Haha... I didn''t want it, your predictive ability will Transfer to my head, it seems that Naruto is destined to make soy sauce... Since you want to see, I will let you see what the future you see will look like... Actually, I I am also very curious, what kind of news will you tell me when we meet..."


    The dark sky, dark clouds rolling, terrible lightning thunderbolt!It seems to bring a dead end to heaven and earth!A dark shadow covering the sky, with a terrifying evil aura, descended to the world, with thousands of tentacles flying, as if to tear the world...


    In front of Demon Shadow, there was only one person standing, he stood proudly, even if he was facing the most terrifying sprite in the world, he still looked as usual!Shenwu overcoming the world!Hooking fingers and contemptuous attitude made the sky-covering demon shadow roar and shake the sky, the devilish energy rolled, thousands of devilish snakes covered the sky, and attacked through the air...


    "Who is he...why?!..." The girl looked dazed, whispering to herself, the momentary picture made her mind tremble!why?Why will sprites be resurrected...why... there are people in this world who despise sprites so much and dare to challenge it...


    PS: The second thing is, it''s half past four. I''m too sleepy, and I''m out of energy, so I went to sleep...

 696 Chapter 141 The Sinner of the World

    The sky gradually brightened, but the place where the witch Shion lived was the merciless slaughter of four ninjas!For the four ninjas, the rain of arrows could not stop even a trace of their footsteps!A large number of troops also seem to be in vain.


    Along with the screams, the soldiers fell in a pool of blood, but they were not afraid of death, because the witch had already foreseen their death, and dying for the witch was what they wanted, because this was their mission!


    In the rumbling sound, the four ninjas broke through the wall and came to the front of Shion.A shuriken with a chain in her hand flew out. In the face of this fatal crisis, Shion was still looking dull and never moved at all, because she had already foreseen what the outcome would be like this time...


    "Puff puff!!" The sound of the shuriken entering the flesh sounded. Along with the splash of blood, a guard stood in front of Shion with his body: "Fuji, Miss Shion is pleased to you..."


    "Haha~~ The life of this witch..."


    "I will accept it..."


    The four ninjas stepped forward together, staring at the shrine maiden in front of them, their expressions indifferent, as if they were looking at a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. The terrible killing intent caused the last remaining guard to tremble a bit. However, he Still holding the weapon in his hand, blocking Shion''s front: "Miss Shion! Run away! I''m blocking here..."


    "Haha...you are weak, what can you do in front of me?"


    "Today, the life of the Miko will be taken by us!"


    The four ninjas looked at the spikes in front of them, and seemed so indifferent. Obviously, they didn''t put the spikes in their eyes at all.Because in their opinion, in the eyes of the strong, there is no weak!


    A ninja shot out three shurikens in the hands of a ninja, and in an instant, it was the xiong bore that had penetrated the ears of the foot, facing the four ninjas, as weak as him, unable to resist...


    "Shion...Miss...Run away..." Asui lay down in a pool of blood, looking at Shion behind him, saying with difficulty.Immediately before my eyes fell into darkness.


    Ziyuan''s small hands were tightly squeezed. Although her complexion was dull, who knew the pain in her heart at this moment?


    Faced with the murderous four people, Shion still did not see the slightest movement, but sat down...


    "Hehe... It seems that you have given up hope... Then, just disappear!" The man in the middle took out his shuriken, and his bloodthirsty aura grew colder.


    "The one who is going to die...not me...because you are about to die..." Ziyuan suddenly looked up and looked at the leftmost one of the four. There was a dead silence in his pupils, as if he had already seen through his death!


    "!!!" The four ninjas were all shocked, because they knew very well that the maiden foresaw the terrible death!


    "Nonsense! The one who is going to die now! But you!" A panic flashed inexplicably in the heart of the ninja who was predicted to die. He became angry at the moment, and the shuriken in his hand shot out, taking Shion''s heart...


    The shuriken that came from the lasing still caused Shion¡¯s eyes to flash a little panic, but she immediately disappeared, because as predicted, the shuriken was suddenly in front of her. I was already unable to move forward, and fell to the ground with a ding sound...


    "She''s right, you are going to die soon!" A faint voice suddenly sounded beside the ninja, making him startled when he wanted to do something, he suddenly felt a sting in his heart and bowed his head. Look, I don¡¯t know when, my heart has been pierced by a shuriken...


    "You..." His eyes were full of incredible color. He didn''t believe that he died just like this inexplicably.


    "You are... the strongest ninja! Monkey King!!" The remaining three people were shocked when they saw the sudden appearance!


    "Oh! Looks like I''m famous! I was recognized by you at a glance!" Monkey King looked at the three, but smiled faintly.


    "Withdraw!" The leader seemed very decisive, and the three of them disappeared here for a moment.


    Sun Wukong didn''t care about them. He glanced at the ears lying in a pool of blood. It was a little unexpected. This guy was so badly injured that he was not dead yet. Isn''t there a supporting role and a halo?


    Well, a soy sauce-like character can''t get into his eyes. Sun Wukong ignored him, turned to look at Shion, looked at her up and down, and said with a smile: "You are Shion, right! "


    "Yes...It''s you!!" Shiyuan looked at Monkey King, suddenly became scared, and she shrank back in fear.


    "En? What happened?" Naruto and the others also ran in at this time, looking at the appearance of the maiden, but they were a little confused.


    "Master Wukong, didn''t you do anything to others, right?" Sakura suddenly looked suspiciously at Monkey King.Even Neji and the others were all strange faces.Well, they still heard about Monkey King''s morals!


    "Hey! What kind of look are you guys, are you that kind of person?" Monkey King suddenly stared at the little kids in dissatisfaction.It''s a pity that what I got is exactly the consistent expression of "you are such a person"!


    "You...you devil...you leave here right now...you are not welcome here..." At this moment, Ziyuan suddenly glared at Monkey King and said words that shocked Ning Ts''s people.


    "Hey! Be careful when you speak! If you dare to be rude to Brother Wukong, even if you are the target of the mission, I have to beat you up..." Naruto was angry right now, and Monkey King is the one he respects most. People, how can they allow others to slander, even if the other party is a girl, he can really do it and just hit it.


    "He...he resurrected sprites...he is the sinner of the world..." Shion looked at Monkey King with some fear, but still mustered up the courage to say something that shocked Naruto.


    "No...it won''t be...really?!" Ning Ci looked at Monkey King in shock, the expression on his face is really wonderful.They wouldn¡¯t believe it if they were killed, but their first task was to prevent Monkey King from resurrecting sprites...


    "Big Brother Wukong...you...you don''t really intend to resurrect the sprite...and then challenge it?" The boss with Naruto''s mouth opened, almost speechless in shock.


    "You...how can you do this...this is about the comfort of the world!" Kozakura said with a panic expression.


    Sun Wukong didn''t bother to pay attention to them, but looked at Ziyuan with interest, and said lightly: "Oh~Does the future you see look like this...I thought you saw the death of Sprites..."


    Shion was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered the heroic and heroic figure standing proudly in front of the demon''s shadow, fearless of heaven and earth, gathered up the courage to look at Monkey King, and said seriously: "Although...you are strong, but...please Don¡¯t resurrect sprites..."..

 697 Chapter 142 Changing Destiny, Only in One Thought

    "Are you so sure that I resurrected the sprite?" Monkey King looked at Ziyuan with interest.


    "Miss Shion... can predict the life and death of others... At that moment, you can also see other situations... Although I don''t know if she foresaw your death or the death of Sprite... Now that Miss Shion said... Sprite You resurrected the sprite... then it must be... you resurrected..."


    At this moment, Asaru, who had been in a coma, suddenly woke up again. After listening to Shion¡¯s prophecy, he looked at Monkey King with alertness: "Although he is your companion... but for the comfort of the world... Please...get him...can''t let him...do whatever he wants..."


    Each of Ning Ts rolled his eyes big at him, you kid really dare to say!Try to catch people yourself and see if Master Wukong will slap you to death!


    "You are too much nonsense... If you don''t want to die, just shut up!" Sakura hit the forehead with a punch, and the terrible strange force almost didn''t knock him to death.Chakra in his hand emerged and began to heal his injuries.Now ask Monkey King to treat him?Forget it, maybe Yibazhen will shoot him to death.How dare you call him to save people!


    "Did I say something wrong? Sprites are resurrected, but they will destroy the world!" As for the attitude of Ning Ci and the others, Asho looked very excited.It is obvious that the culprit is here, why don''t you do it yet, do you really want to watch the world be destroyed?


    "You idiot... Tell me about this and see who dares to do something to Master Wukong..." Ning Ci snorted coldly while looking at Zusui.In their opinion, the horror of Monkey King is even more terrifying than ten sprites!


    No matter how strong the sprite is, it has been defeated and sealed, but Monkey King is synonymous with invincibility, and a powerful tail beast can jump with one finger!Who dares to provoke such an existence?They would rather the sprite be resurrected and then wiped out, rather than be an enemy of Monkey King!


    Sprites destroy the world, but there is still salvation. Just ask Monkey King destroying the world, who can stop him?It''s scary to think about it!In the bones, Monkey King''s horror is already scary.


    The enemy has temporarily retreated, and calm has temporarily restored here.


    In the hospitality hall, Asho, who has been treated by Sakura, knelt aside, glanced at Shion who was the first one, and bowed her head and said respectfully: "Miko Shion from the country of ghosts, Miss Shion...I am...Asho!"


    "Hyuga Neji..."


    "Li Luoke!"


    "Haruno Sakura!"


    "Naruto Uzumaki, please take care of me!" Naruto was contrary to the serious expressions of several people, showing that they were very casual.It''s just that this rude behavior caused Sakura''s dissatisfaction, and directly hit Naruto''s abdomen with a fist, making her face a painful look.


    "Sakura... why are you hitting me again..."


    "Asshole, be polite to me! You think you are Lord Wukong!"...


    "Okay, I have already introduced myself, then, let''s go to the Shrine of Seal!" Monkey King turned his head and looked at Ziyuan.


    "If you are here...I...not going..." Shiyuan looked at Monkey King, her tone of voice a little willful.


    "I didn''t intend to get your consent!" Sun Wukong smiled faintly, his figure flashed, and he came directly to Ziyuan''s body, and carried her on his back.


    "You...what are you doing?! You rude guy!" Shion suddenly struggled on his back, but unfortunately, useless.


    "Hey! You are so rude! Put Ms. Shion down quickly!" Ashoi shouted immediately.


    "Go ahead with the soy sauce character, don''t bother me..." Monkey King directly waved to the ears, and the depressed ears ran to the side to make a circle.


    "I''m really sorry! Master Goku has this kind of selfish character, even Hokage-sama can''t control him..." Ning Ci patted the shoulder of the foot with an apologetic expression.


    "Isn''t it? What''s his identity? Even your Naruto-sama can''t control it?" Asaho''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "But! Haven''t you heard of Wukong''s big name? That''s too ignorant, right?" Naruto immediately looked at Susui with a look of contempt, and looked at Monkey King''s eyes, full of admiration: "Big Brother Wukong is the strongest ninja in the world! The strongest, do you know? It is the strongest in this world! Even the tail beast, in front of Big Brother Wukong, it can only be abused!"


    "What? He...the strongest in the world?!" Asaho''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Exactly! How about it, awesome!" Naruto''s expression of complacency suddenly changed, and his tone of voice changed: "But one day, I will become like Brother Wukong, and then become the strongest in the world. Naruto!"


    "This...so to speak...If he really wants to resurrect the sprites, no one can stop it!" As if he hadn''t heard Naruto''s bold words, Susui looked at the Monkey King who was fast forward with Shion on his back. Full of worry.But there is no alternative!


    "Don''t worry, I think now Hinata and Teacher Hong have rushed to us. If they can stop Master Wukong, maybe they are the only ones..." Ning Ci comforted in a low voice.


    The Monkey King, who was flying with Ziyuan in front of him, felt a silent Ziyuan, but smiled faintly, and said, "Why, are you afraid or worried?"


    "...I don''t want to talk to you..." Shion tilted her head and snorted softly.


    "Oh, you''re still arrogant!" Sun Wukong smiled faintly: "Watching a person die for himself...you must be very uncomfortable...right?"


    Ziyuan''s Jiao body trembled suddenly, and the clenched fist slowly loosened: "Nothing..."


    "You don¡¯t have to pretend to be indifferent... Because of everything about you, I can see... You are afraid of your own abilities and you are afraid of seeing others die... In fact, you have been blaming yourself, thinking that it was your own death, and passed it on In other people¡¯s bodies, you would have died without them. You always think so, right?"


    "You...you...I didn''t think that way..." Ziyuanjiao trembled, her eyes widened in surprise, and she suddenly felt a sense of horror that even her soul could be seen through, but she still strongly vetoed it. Up.


    "It''s useless if you veto! Because I''ve seen it! Don''t worry, I won''t let you die! I won''t let the sprite hurt you at all...I will get rid of it myself! Destroy your witch Curse, in the future, the witch will not need to guard it for generations... to resurrect it, just to completely destroy it! Believe me, I can do it... because changing fate is only between my thoughts..."


    PS: Yesterday afternoon, the backstage couldn¡¯t be opened. I don¡¯t know if it was my problem or the backstage problem. So I didn¡¯t have time to update the second chapter. I woke up at 5 am today, got up and started to watch it. Chapter sent, the update is late, I''m really sorry!..

 698 Chapter 143 Ghost Legion

    "Who do you think you are? Think of me as a child? The established destiny, how can it be said that change can be changed... Even if you want to deceive, you have to make up a convincing reason..." Shion lay on the Monkey King Between her back, and the generous back, she feels extra calm. This feeling is a bit weird.But when he heard Monkey King''s extremely arrogant words, he was full of contempt.


    To change your destiny, only in one thought, such a thing, as long as it is not funny, it is impossible to believe it!Because in their perception, there is no such person in the world.


    Monkey King just smiled faintly and didn''t explain much, because he knew that from the cognition of people in this world, he couldn''t understand the incredible power of his existence.


    In the dim room, looking at the three people who came back in embarrassment, Huang Quan looked indifferent and a little angry: "The mission is not completed, you have the guts to come back!...So there are only three of you, how about Kitai?"


    "Kitai...dead!" The three were very angry.


    "En? What''s the matter?" Huang Quan frowned slightly, looking a little surprised.


    "While we were performing our mission... met Monkey King..."


    "Monkey King... the''Konoha Ninja'' who is known as the strongest in the Ninja world?" Huang Quan frowned suddenly.


    "It''s him! His strength is simply terrible... Kitai doesn''t have the slightest resistance at all, so he can easily solve it... If we didn''t see the opportunity to run fast, I''m afraid we won''t be able to come back..."


    "Monkey King... I heard that this person possesses the terrifying power to destroy the Five Great Ninja Villages... It seems that the biggest obstacle to our unification of the world is not the Five Great Nations, but him..." Huang Quan frowned and placed it on the armrest of the bench. Unconsciously, his right hand trembled a little. The order was suppressed with his left hand, but his brow furrowed deeper...


    And just at this moment, a voice full of evil and majesty sounded inside Huang Quan¡¯s body: "The one named Monkey King... makes me feel a little uncomfortable... I allow you to mobilize the Ghost Legion and call it for me. The Monkey King''s guys are entangled, taking the opportunity to kill the witch... As long as I can truly resurrect, I will be fearless!..."


    After finishing speaking, Huang Quan waved his right hand, and three weird black energy snakes penetrated into the eyebrows of the three of them, disappearing, and the evil and majestic voice came out again: "This is the stronger power I give you. Go Come on! This mission can only succeed, not fail!"


    "Yes! As long as there is this power! Even Monkey King, we are not afraid..." The three of them received the new power, and their eyes suddenly flashed extremely excited, and their confidence swelled wildly.With a flash, the three figures disappeared...


    "Sun Wukong...Where is it sacred...Why does it make me feel a little upset..." A whisper echoed slowly in the hall, and finally returned to peace.


    "Hey! I''m hungry! Let''s eat soon!" On the way, Shion suddenly said to Monkey King in a willful manner, the eldest lady is full of temperament.


    "En! At this point, it''s time to take a break!" Monkey King looked at the darkening sky, nodded, landed on the ground, and gently put Ziyuan down.


    This made Ziyuan a little bit reluctant, because being carried by Monkey King, flying all the way, the kind of bumps that never felt a little bit, but a kind of extremely comfortable feeling, which made Ziyuan give birth to a little souvenir. .


    In fact, Monkey King has always been carrying Ziyuan on his way, and it is also purposeful. As for the reason, you know...


    "Big Brother Wukong''s sky dance is really good! We have been running for most of the day and we are exhausted!" At this moment, Naruto and several others also arrived slowly, watching Monkey King and Shion who are not breathing. That''s an envy of people!Immediately, he looked behind him again, and there was a hint of worry on his face: "But the ears are okay, right? That guy seems to follow..."


    "Don''t worry about him, you can do it without the ability, it''s just a funny one!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and with a wave of his hand, a table of sumptuous dinner appeared in front of a few people.Naruto was drooling, with a look of excitement: "Haha~~ It''s good to have a mission with Brother Wukong! Not only is the task easy, but the food is so rich!"


    Rao is a picky eater, looking at a dish that has never been seen before, he can''t help swallowing saliva.That kind of fragrance is too alluring.You know, these dishes are made by the maids in Dragon Palace. The materials are all made of monster meat that is not available in this world. For those who have eaten it for the first time, the appeal is not ordinary!


    After a dinner, the final result is that Naruto and others are all overwhelmed, even if it is the always sane Ningji, for a while, they can¡¯t move, but fortunately it¡¯s getting late, so only a few people have to Camp here, waiting for a new day...


    After a few people set up the camp, the panting foot ears finally arrived!This made Dening times a few people relieved.Because of Monkey King, they did not dare to pick him up halfway.


    Looking at the sweaty foot ears, Shion furrowed her brows deeply. The expression on her face was suddenly replaced by indifference. He came to the foot ears and said coldly: "Go back! I don''t need you anymore. !"


    "Hey! What the hell is going on with you? It''s so hard for people to rush here! Don''t you understand this feeling?" Shion''s indifferent attitude immediately aroused Naruto''s extreme dissatisfaction, and he shouted angrily now. Tao.


    Even Ning Ci frowned slightly.


    However, Asou waved his hand, still smiling: "You have seen it... right?"


    Shion bit her lower lip, but snorted and tilted her head to one side.


    "This...this woman is really so popular..." Shion''s attitude made Naruto feel unhappy.


    "This is... what''s going on?" Compared to Naruto, Neji noticed more comprehensively.


    "It should be Ziyuan who saw his death, right?" Monkey King looked at Ziyuan, but smiled faintly.Naruto and several people are all surprised.


    Asaho explained earnestly: "I said before that Miss Shion has the ability to predict the death of others, and the accuracy rate is 100%. She has never failed..."


    "No! So amazing?" Naruto''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "In that case, Asho will die after following us like this, so Ms. Shion let him leave, right?" Sakura looked at Shion and said seriously.


    "You are following us like this... will be trampled to death by the Ghost Legion... This is what I saw..."


    "It''s okay, to die for Miss Shion, this is my mission!" Asui looked very indifferent.


    "You..." Shion was obviously angry: "I told you to go back!"


    "Don''t go back... I won''t go back what you say..."


    The night was getting deeper, and when everyone fell asleep, there was a slight jitter on the ground. Along with the neat pace, a large number of puppet soldiers like terracotta warriors and horses moved in from afar...


    Such a big movement obviously awakened Monkey King and the others...Looking at the thousands of puppet army, Ning Ci''s complexion became particularly solemn: "Is that the Ghost Legion? It seems... It¡¯s not easy to deal with..."


    PS: "The Ghost Legion" seems to be called the Undead Legion? ..

 699 Chapter 144 Aesthetics of Violence

    "Ghost Legion... Leaving the original team... It seems to have come here specially for us..." Monkey King looked at the neatly paced army of''Terracotta Warriors and Horses'' and said to Naruto beside him: "Go! Try it! What are the skills of these legions..."


    "Look at me!" Naruto yelled immediately before leaping away...


    "Naruto, be careful!" Li Luoke immediately reminded him, and Tong Ningci followed closely.


    Stepping on the ground with a neat pace, making a slight tremor of''touching'', the big rocks and trees blocking the front of the Ghost Legion were crushed by their indestructible bodies!The attacks of Ning Ci and others hit the Ghost Legion, like an attack on a piece of hard steel plate, not only did not play any role, but it numbed their hands and feet!


    "Ordinary attacks have no effect on them... The defense of the ghost army is really strong!" Ning Ci pulled back, looking at the infinite ghost army in front of him, frowning slightly.


    "In that case! It''s up to me!" Naruto split out countless shadow clones, condensing spiral pills in his hand, and bombarded the group of ghost army...


    "Bump~~"


    Accompanied by the roars, the terracotta warriors and horses broke apart under the bombardment of Naruto''s spiral pill, suddenly, the rubble splashed...


    It¡¯s a pity that there are too many ghost legions. Although Helix Pills can break them, it won¡¯t work in the long run. Naruto¡¯s chakras are incredibly large, and they can¡¯t afford to use the Helix at the same time. Maru¡¯s tricks, but for a moment, he was already tired and got down...


    But the ghost army''s footsteps still did not stop, their steps were neat and roaring constantly, vowing to destroy and trample all the obstacles in front of them!


    "It won''t work at all, they can''t stop the ghost army at all. It''s too dangerous here!" Shiyuan looked nervous, looked at Monkey King, and shouted now: "Hey! Take me out of here! "The tone was a bit coquettish, full of commands.


    Monkey King just smiled faintly and didn''t care too much. He knew very well that Shion was very kind by nature, but for a long time, her ability to predict his life and death made her extremely lonely, and that''s why she developed such a coquettish and unreasonable The temperament.


    "You just stay by my side and make sure you will be fine..." Monkey King replied faintly with Ziyuan, but looked at a dense forest, and said faintly: "Since it''s already here, why hide in hiding? , Bringing such an army of ghosts, surely you are also here to deal with me, right?"


    "Well worthy of being the strongest ninja in the ninja world, did you find us so soon..." Three figures came out of the dense forest, but they did not dare to get too close to Monkey King, but appeared behind a group of ghost army.


    From their cautious attitude, it can be seen that they are still very jealous of Monkey King.


    "Big Brother! I don''t think we need to fight him hard, let''s let the Ghost Legion consume their energy first!"


    "Just agree with me! Come on! Ghost Legion!" With a shout, the pace of the ghost Legion suddenly changed, stepping on the trembling earth''s tidy steps, but they surrounded the Monkey King and his party!


    But the three ninjas were a dodge and hid again.Obviously he didn''t plan to fight face to face with Monkey King.


    "Master Wukong, what do you do now? There are too many, and we can''t fight them for a long time..." Ning Lai came to Monkey King''s side with an extremely solemn expression.


    "You take Shiyuan a little further away... I can also move my muscles and bones..."


    "Yes!" Ning Ci nodded very simply. They were still very confident about the strength of Monkey King.Kozakura immediately lifted Shion on her back, and a few of the fellows leaped back and forth, far away from the encirclement of the ghost army.


    "Hey! Let''s leave like this... Is there really no problem?" With Ningji''s support, Asui looked at the Monkey King who was surrounded by a large group of ghosts, and looked a little worried.


    "Don''t worry! Although for us, the ghost army is difficult to deal with, but for Wukong-sama, warming up is not even considered!" Ning Ci''s tone was flat, watching Sun Wukong''s eyes with blind respect.He is so powerful that it is no longer possible to know it with common sense.


    "Is he... really that strong?" Shion looked at Monkey King curiously. The bell hanging around her neck rang suddenly, her eyes flashed with purple light, and her pupils were instantly covered with a layer. Dreamlike colors, one of the flower-like patterns quietly emerged, and Shion¡¯s eyes appeared in shocking scenes...


    Under the dim sky, an indifferent figure stood proudly, facing the demon shadow that covered the sky, he punched down, and the space suddenly distorted and burst, and the stern roar echoed the sky, and the terrifying demon shadow burst...


    "Why...Yes?!!!" In a moment, Ziyuan came back to his senses again, and her eyes returned to normal in an instant. Seeing that punch was exploding a terracotta warrior and horses, she almost went wide His eyes were a little unbelievable: "Does he... really have... the power to change the fate of the world?"


    "Master Shion... Did you... see anything again?" After several people had moved away from the Ghost Legion, Asaru came to Shion''s body and asked with some confusion.


    "I saw... he killed the sprites..." Shion looked at not far away, the figure that frantically swept the Ghost Legion with a dazed expression.


    "What?!!!" Asaho''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Haha! What''s all the fuss about this! I knew that Brother Wukong is the strongest in the world!" Naruto exclaimed in excitement right now.


    "boom"


    Monkey King punched out again, the terrifying force was fast and fierce, shocking!The power of a punch is to smash the ghost army around in front of you into slag!


    A foot on the ground, accompanied by a violent roar, the whole earth is shaking violently!Under the horrified gaze of everyone, it cracked and formed an endless abyss!Countless ghost legions fell down, no more sound...


    The Naruto people were dazzled and shocked. The slaughter on the side was shocking!The battle in front of you is simply a violent aesthetic!


    "Okay... awesome!!" Shion was already stunned.


    Even the three people who were waiting for the opportunity to move in the dark also opened their eyes wide and gasped again and again...


    "Can we...really kill the witch in this person''s hands...?" One of them swallowed hard. The violence and horror that Monkey King showed now made them frightened...

 700 Chapter 145 What is Shock

    Thousands of ghost army is not worth mentioning in front of Monkey King. With every punch and kick, dozens or even hundreds of''terracotta warriors'' burst into slag!The shocking scene seemed as if he was the only one dancing solo in the whole world!


    Naruto and others were shocked, opened their eyes and stared at the court!This kind of situation where every punch and every foot is full of violence, can only make them stand still, shocked to watch!


    It didn''t take long for the army of thousands of ghosts to be turned into rubble in one place, unable to move anymore!The so-called Undead Legion is ridiculous in front of Monkey King!


    "Occasional activities are actually good!" Standing on the gravel, Monkey King looked at the three hiding ninjas, but smiled slightly.


    It was just this smile in the eyes of the three of them, but it was like the smile of death, and the back suddenly became cold!Dodge, escape!Without hesitation...


    They came with confidence, but fled with fear!The feeling that Monkey King gave them is invincible and invincible!Standing in front of him will undoubtedly die!


    Monkey King''s face was indifferent, and he didn''t even pay attention to it. The three garbage-like three people couldn''t attract the slightest interest from him. For a flash, they appeared beside Naruto and said indifferently: "Chasing, don''t let him They ran away, and it would be annoying to always let them make trouble!"


    "Yes!" Ning Ci nodded immediately. They knew that Monkey King was not interested in such opponents. When his figure flashed, the four of them chased away...


    There were only Sun Wukong, Ziyuan and Zusui left here.Looking at Zusui, Sun Wukong is obviously a little unhappy, this one is a big light bulb!


    "Master Wukong! You let them chase like this...is it really okay?" Asui hesitated for a moment, and finally summoned the courage to say respectfully to Monkey King.There was nothing before, but after seeing the terrible and violent Monkey King just now, Soho suddenly felt a lot of pressure!


    "Just deal with a few little ones, they can still deal with it!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, looked at Ziyuan, and said, "Go! Go to the Shrine of Seal!"


    "Huh!" Shiyuan snorted coldly, turning his head to the side.As a witch, she foresaw that Sprites would eventually be resurrected by Monkey King.Naturally it is impossible to listen to Monkey King!Because of the resurrection of sprites, it runs counter to her mission!


    "At this time, you are still arrogant!" Sun Wukong came to Shion, but smiled slightly: "I know you don''t trust me much now! But you can rest assured to cast the seal! I won''t stop it. Yours! After all, I am on your side!"


    "You really won''t... stop my seal?" Zi Fan was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    "Do you think I look like a badass?" Monkey King looked at Zi Fan with a very pure look.


    "You were the one who brought me here forcibly..." However, Zi Fan unceremoniously broke him down.


    Sun Wukong was a little embarrassed immediately, he shook his head helplessly, squatted down, and beckoned to Zi Fan, "Then you dare to go to the Shrine of Seal with me, the big bad guy?"


    Zi Fan hesitated, but slowly walked behind Sun Wukong and lay on his back.


    "Miss Zifan, you..." Foot Sui was slightly surprised.


    "You stay here, don''t follow...otherwise you will really die..." Zi Fan ignored the foot ears, but exclaimed.


    Before Zusui could answer, Sun Wukong picked up Zi Fan on his back, his figure flashed, and went away in a flash... Above the sky, only Zi Fan''s piercing exclamation was left!


    "You...what are you doing? Hurry down! What if you fall?!" Galloping above the clouds, Zi Fan lay tightly on the back of Monkey King, not daring to look around, thousands of people away from the ground. The height of meters is a nightmare for anyone living on land!


    Think about it, standing on a high bridge of several hundred meters and looking down, you will feel scared to look at it, let alone galloping over the clouds at an altitude of several thousand meters!


    People dream of flying, but once you can really fly, it depends on whether you have the courage to fly freely in the sky.


    Well, the topic is far off.


    The feeling of being only hugged by Zi Fan made Sun Wukong very dark, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Don''t worry! With me, you won''t fall!"


    But Zi Fan held Sun Wukong''s neck tightly, put his head directly into his back, and ignored him.


    "Haha! I didn''t expect you to be so courageous!" Monkey King joked slightly: "But do you think Susui really won''t follow?"


    "...He will definitely follow..." After a moment of silence, Shion''s tone seemed very positive.


    "It seems that he is really funny! So anxious to die!" Monkey King shook his head.Because of him, Shion doesn¡¯t need the ears to protect him. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is there or not. Therefore, if that guy follows by himself, he will be trampled to death by the ghost army, and he will die by himself. .


    Zifan suddenly became silent, not talking...


    "That''s it!"


    Looking at the sealed shrine below, Monkey King smiled faintly, carrying Ziyuan on his back, and landed straight down!


    Under the silent night sky, the quiet is a little strange!Looking at the big and small dirt bags around, a faint smile appeared on the corners of Monkey King''s mouth: "It seems that guy has appeared nearby..."


    As Sun Wukong''s words just fell, the dirt on the surrounding soil was slowly lifted up, and the''terracotta warriors'' broke through the soil, and the eyes were shining with a cold glow, which looked extremely evil!


    "Phantom Legion..." Zi Fan looked at the countless terracotta warriors and horses emerging from the surrounding area, suddenly shocked.Because the number here is simply too scary, densely packed, all over the mountains and plains!


    "We...were surrounded..."


    "It''s just a bunch of rubbish! What to be afraid of!" Monkey King showed disdain, hugged Zi Fan, but grinned at her!


    "You... what do you want to do?" Zi Fan''s mind was straightened by Monkey King.


    "Let''s play a game!" Monkey King said, but he threw Zi Fan into the sky!


    "Ah!!" In an instant, a scream echoed the entire sky!


    Looking around at the ghost army around him, Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent: "I don''t have time to play with you now, so let''s all disappear! Drink!!!"


    Along with Monkey King¡¯s loud shout, he saw his arms open sharply, the aura of destruction spread, and a terrible invisible energy suddenly centered on him, spreading rapidly...


    The world was silent at this moment, and immediately "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and the tens of thousands of terrifying ghost army burst suddenly under the terrible destructive force. Everything around was instantly destroyed. Move to level...


    Zi Fan, who was screaming as he fell from the sky, was shocked by the scene in front of him.

 701 Chapter 146 The Sprite Resurrection

    The rugged mountain range instantly turned into a flat land, but the sealed shrine in front of it was safe and sound because of the intentional protection of Monkey King.


    From beginning to end, Monkey King did not take a step under his feet, but only stretched out his hands. The dexterous Shion that fell from the sky was picked up by him, which made Shion wake up from shock.


    Glancing at the flat ground within a few miles, Shion''s eyes widened, her face full of incredible...


    That is an army of ghosts that once swept the world and almost brought the world to destruction!It turned out to be more than half destroyed by just sipping from Monkey King!That is the army of ghosts in the entire sealed shrine!Now, the entire ghost army, I am afraid that only the ghost army that came from the underground palace came to the Shrine of Seal!


    "Haha! Really..." Monkey King held Ziyuan, but smiled slightly: "Now I finally believe that I have the strength to protect you?"


    Putting down Ziyuan, Monkey King looked at the Shrine of Seal in front of him, and said, "Let''s go! That guy is waiting for us..."


    "What? Is he... already here?" Shion''s face suddenly changed slightly.


    "Of course, he was already closer than us, so naturally he came before us..."


    Well, in fact, Sun Wukong took Ning Ci and the others all the way. The biggest purpose was to wait for Huangquan to arrive at the Sealed Temple first, otherwise he would be killed before the sprites were resurrected. That would be great It''s boring.


    The two slowly walked into the Shrine of Seal, Ziyuan tightly grasped the corner of Monkey King''s clothes, and followed him, her expression a little nervous, but surprisingly not afraid!


    "If it were him, maybe it could really be changed..." Ziyuan looked at Sun Wukong''s profile, and there was hope in her heart, and she was slightly dazed...


    "If you want to see it, just look upright, don''t be sneaky..." Monkey King suddenly turned his head to look at Ziyuan and grinned at him.


    "It''s...not...you are really annoying!..." Ziyuan''s complexion suddenly turned red, and in a panic, she loosened the corner of her clothes grabbing Monkey King and stepped up to the Sealed Temple...


    "It''s...here..."


    Inside the Sealed Shrine, rock roads criss-crossed, and below, there was crimson lava, which stained the entire cave with blood red, which looked extremely strange and evil.


    "Sun Wukong..." Huang Quan, sitting on the recliner, just glanced at Ziyuan''s body, and then looked at Sun Wukong very solemnly.


    In the past, he had always believed that only the witch was the only one in this world who could seal him, but just now, he had already confirmed with his own eyes that at this moment, Monkey King brought him even more dangerous!


    Monkey King directly ignored Huang Quan and held Ziyuan''s delicate hand. In a flash, he appeared in front of the seal formation in the center: "Hurry up! I hate nonsense!"


    "En..." Shion immediately nodded with a serious expression.


    "Hehe... Are you really going to seal me? Hehe... Just let me tell you... Actually... I can''t kill you... But you don''t have the power to make me disappear... Ask why, because we are one..."


    "Nonsense, do you want to confuse me with lies?" Shion immediately vetoed loudly.


    "Your nonsense...too much..." Monkey King glanced faintly at the ghost, waved his hand, and screamed vigorously. With a''bang'', it swept out the Huangquan and hit it hard. Above the rock wall, the whole body is deeply plunged into...


    "!!!" Ziyuan was shocked. She didn''t expect that Huang Quan, who she regarded as her arch enemy, was swept away by Monkey King with a casual wave of her hand!That look, how miserable it is, how miserable it is!If you are a human being, I''m afraid you have already been killed!


    "Hurry up!" Monkey King turned his head and looked at Ziyuan.


    "Ah! Ok..." Shiyuan immediately nodded and chanted a spell: "Heart...forbid...open..." The slender hand immediately raised and pointed, four balls of light appeared all around her, and a huge array of light suddenly appeared under her feet. Emerged, the ball of light turned, a purple light curtain enchantment immediately shone her whole body in it, and the ground also followed a tremor...


    A jerky and incomprehensible spell came from Shion¡¯s mouth, and a sealed altar slowly rose from the ground in the light...


    "Haha!!!"


    A crazy laugh suddenly sounded, countless strange black air inlaid in the stone wall surged out of the body, flew into the barrier, turned into a strange black smoke that was not surging, floating in Above the sealed shrine: "Hehe...this is the price you pay for not listening to me...Once the barrier is opened, we will not be able to go out until we occupy each other...hehe... thank you so much ¡­Return my body...because the power to unlock this shrine¡¯s seal would not work without you...Ahaha!!"


    While laughing, the black mist has sunk into the shrine that seals the flesh of the sprite...


    "What the hell... did I..." Shion sat on the ground feebly, tears from the corners of her eyes slipping down: "So far...for what? I...I don''t have the value you want to protect..."


    In order to protect herself, I don¡¯t know how many guards died, but in the end, she resurrected the sprites. This result was simply unacceptable to Shion. In her grief, tears had already wetted her face. She turned her head and turned her back. Sun Wukong looked at it and saw only pain and guilt in his eyes: "I''m sorry...I always thought...you resurrected the sprite...it turned out to be the culprit...it turned out to be me...I really...should not exist in the world...should...should...dead long ago Dropped..."


    "Bump~~"


    Suddenly, countless black tentacles protruded from the ground, causing the ground to tremble and crack...The ground under Shion''s feet suddenly collapsed, and in an instant, her entire body fell down...


    A crisp bell sounded, and the bell hung on Shion¡¯s neck collar suddenly emitted a dazzling light, protecting it...


    "Huh! In front of me, you still want to hit Shiyuan''s attention, I said you... do you think too much..." A light drink of disdain came out slowly, and Monkey King''s figure flashed, and in an instant, The fallen Shion hugged her arms, looked at her closed eyes, but smiled faintly: "Your look of waiting to die...what are you going to do?"


    "Huh? I''m still...not dead?" Shion opened his eyes and looked very cute with a surprised expression.


    "With me by your side, who can take your life?" Monkey King couldn''t help but laughed, looking at the dark shadow that exuded extremely evil atmosphere below, his face was calm: "The game has just begun, I hope you don''t make me Disappointment is good..."


    PS: Yesterday I worked overtime and there was no time codeword at all. Hey, the work must be completed before the end of the year. Damn it. The last time I was tired, hey!I wanted to stay up late to make up the chapter, but I was really tired and couldn''t hold on. I had to stop the update yesterday. I hope you can understand it and wait until I finish my work.This time the work is completed, and I will never pick up work again, because the New Year is about to take a break!..

 702 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Seven

    "I now...for you...nothing at all...I am not worth your risk to save..." Shion''s eyes were full of pain at this time, his eyes were out of focus, and he seemed to have lost hope for life.


    "What are you talking about..." Monkey King tapped her head in dissatisfaction, and said: "For me, your safety is much more important than this world..."


    "Hey?" Ziyuan was stunned for a moment, a simple sentence, to her now desperate, like the light in the darkness, illuminating the darkness in her heart!At least, Ziyuan saw from Monkey King''s eyes that she still needs someone!


    "Get energetic! Now, let us kill it together! From now on, the fate of your witches will also end in your generation!"


    "En! I believe you!" Shiyuan nodded his head heavily, his face flushed.


    "Roar!~~" A terrifying roar suddenly came from below, black evil spirits surged, countless


    Black dragons criss-cross, attacking and killing Monkey King and Shion...


    "Do you only have this strength? That would be too disappointing!" Monkey King showed disdain, lightly swiping his hand, rippling with energy, and directly defeating the black dragon that rushed through the air. !


    "Monkey King! You really are more troublesome than the witch!" The cold voice was echoed from below, and in an instant, countless black dragons raged!


    "Hehe~ This is a bit interesting!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and looked back at Ziyuan: "You are watching here, I will meet him when I go down!" He said, his figure flashed, and he slammed his palms into fists. , Hit the black dragon that came to him through the xiong with a punch!


    "Boom!!"


    A deafening roar suddenly spread!The terrible aftermath destroyed the surrounding stone walls to pieces. For a time, the gravel perforated...


    "Ah!!" Accompanied by a howl of pain, several black dragons were destroyed by Monkey King''s punch...


    However, the devilish energy was raging, and the broken black dragon unexpectedly regenerated at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    "Hahaha~~Very good! Monkey King! You really deserve the name of the strongest ninja, and the power of one punch is so powerful! But...you are so arrogant that you have come here, hehe...you really want to die!" As Sprite¡¯s words just fell, the terrible black energy suddenly surging out, and in a flash, it enveloped the whole body of Monkey King!


    The terrible corrosive force surged crazily towards Monkey King¡¯s body, and a triumphant laugh echoed in the world: "Haha~~ What a wonderful power! Monkey King, your power, I will accept it unceremoniously. , Haha~~~"


    "Wukong!!" Ziyuan looked down at the Monkey King who had been completely trapped by the black devilish energy, her expression changed greatly. She knew the terrible devilish energy, except for herself, if anyone fell into it, I am afraid it would have Be absorbed and assimilated by sprites!


    "I won''t let you die like this... You liar, you promised to protect me! Liar!" In the loud and sweet drink, the bell on Shion''s collar was suddenly shaken down by a surge of energy At that moment, a dazzling light shone from Shion¡¯s body, and the stinger could hardly open his eyes...


    "This...this is?!" Sprite exclaimed in shock.


    "Mom... I finally know... how to use this kind of power... Open!" Suddenly, the dazzling light was like galaxy waves surrounding Ziyuan, its appearance changed drastically!A lush long hair is like flying wings. Above the head, a circle of light emerges. In an instant, the long skirt becomes the kind of indescribable sex...


    By the way, isn''t Shion a witch?If a pair of white wings appeared behind this, wouldn''t it really be a gorgeous angel?


    "Is this what a witch looks like..." Shion looked at her slender hand, the powerful power made her look sacred and inviolable: "If it is this power..." Countless light waves rippling from her feet, terrifying power makes her feel like a ghost. The splendid is full of fear: "Really?! It turns out that the bell...seals your power..."


    "It''s over! Disappear with me! Sprites!" Shion snorted, and the terrible sealing power filled the entire space here. The rippling light waves were full of dreamlike beauty...Unfortunately, under this beauty , But it has to pay the price of life... Because each generation of witches, if they want to seal the sprites, they must pay their own lives...


    "Ziyuan! I''ve already said it! I told you to stay aside and watch! What exactly are you going to do when you are suddenly prepared to work hard?"


    Just as Shion was about to cast her seal, a loud shout interrupted her from the seal. The dazzling light disappeared without a trace, and Shion returned to its normal appearance!


    "Wuk...You...are not dead yet?" Shion''s face suddenly showed endless surprises when he heard this loud shout.


    "Huh! How could I be killed by such rubbish?" He shouted proudly with a trace of disdain: "You think too much! Open your eyes and see clearly, how strong is my power!" Drink!!"


    The whole earth began to rumbling, and the ground was shaking and collapsing!


    "Spirit! Now! Have fun with me! Haha!!"


    The sound of laughter that penetrated into the sky reverberated across the world, and immediately there was a thunderous roar of''bang'', with a terrible scream, and a huge terrifying black shadow shot straight into the sky from the ground like a cannonball!


    The soil and rocks cracked along the way, blood rushed out of the sound of puff, and several black dragons burst!The bloody breath spread, and the whole earth was shaking!


    Immediately there was a bang!The black shadow that covered the sky broke through the surface and burst into the sky!The billowing black smoke seemed to affect the space between the heavens and the earth, with layers of dark clouds covering, and the thunder constantly, like a world-destroying demon who has come to the world!


    It''s a pity that the way this demon appears on the scene seems a bit different!It turned into a huge black parabola in the air, and immediately, with a bang, it knocked down a big mountain, billowing black mist and smoke filled... the earth trembling violently...


    In the terrifying hole on the surface, Shion stared blankly at the world-famous figure throwing punches below. She was shocked and stunned. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe it from a distance, that terrible sprite, Sun Wukong hit the sealed altar with a punch, and hit the ground all the way to the sky!This kind of power is simply appalling!


    If sprites are devil!Then, the figure of the gods and martial arts below is that high above, invincible, invincible... God!Only God can have such power!..

 703 Chapter 148: Monkey King vs Sprite

    "Let''s go! Now is the time for you to witness the change of fate!" Monkey King flashed his figure, hugged Ziyuan in his waist, and blasted directly into the sky!


    "Boom~~"


    There was a loud bang, and the sealed shrine seemed to have lost some supporting power, and collapsed... the thousands of meters of pit that appeared, it was shocking!


    The demon shadow covering the sky, surrounded by black energy, half of the sky here is infested by its demon energy, countless black dragons of resentment like tentacles. Walking into the void, thick as a bucket, with a surging demonic air. Big mouth, horrible, evil spirits, burning like fire!


    It was exposed to the sun at first, but it caused it to cry in pain!But as it was full of black energy surging, it directly obscured the sky, and the world here was plunged into darkness...The thunder that slipped from time to time seemed to tell the end of the day!


    Kakashi and others, who came to besiege the Ghost Army all the way, looked at this sudden change of heaven and earth, as well as the terrifying ghost shadow in the sky, their expressions changed drastically: "Is that the... Has the seal failed?"


    "It''s over! Sprites are resurrected! This world will fall into destruction again..."


    The ninjas of the coalition army all showed fear, their faces were gray, the seal of the witch failed, and the sprites were completely resurrected, which also represented the destruction of the world...


    "Boom!"


    Hina Tian smashed a terracotta warrior in front of him with a palm, tilted his head to look at the huge demon shadow in the distance, his eyes turned slightly, but stopped on the extremely small figure before the huge demon shadow: " That''s... Brother Wukong... His anger is gradually rising... It seems that he is ready to fight the sprites..."


    "This guy... wouldn''t it really be that his hands were itching for a while, and he let the sprites out?" The red eyebrows on the side were slightly frowned.But the horrible aura made her feel too dangerous in the past, so she could only stop the pace of moving forward!She didn''t want to be a burden to Monkey King because of them!Because the sprites are not easy to deal with at a glance, they are the wisest choice to watch the game from a distance...


    "This is sprite? It''s so ugly! It''s like a tentacle monster..." Monkey King floated above the void, holding Shiyuan in front of him with one hand, looking at the huge shadow in front of him, but his face was full. Disgusting expression!At the same time, I''m a little depressed, Nima''s, brother is not a magical girl...


    "Hmph! How dare you blaspheme? Is my sprite like that kind of rubbish tentacle monster?" Sprite''s tone was sullen, full of anger, and the voice shook the country, but I don''t know which mouth it came from!


    Because its image really resembles a tentacle monster!The black dragon head surrounded by the devilish energy swam through the void, there are so many, which is its head, it is really difficult to identify!


    "God? How dare you claim to be a god with rubbish like you? It''s ridiculous!" After listening to Sprite''s words, Monkey King dismissed it!It¡¯s just that attitude of contempt and contempt that made the ghost furious: "Very well! You successfully angered me! Monkey King! I admit that you are the most powerful existence I have ever seen, but you will still die in me. Hands!"


    Sprite yelled, the countless black dragons surging with devilish energy carried a fishy wind, carrying terrible power, fluctuating fiercely, and their body soared. They burst into the air, and it was close to the front with a big mouth in the blood basin, and black energy surged. , Full of uneasy evil spirits, biting towards Monkey King...


    This kind of sight is simply terrifying, and everyone watching from a distance is even more pale with fright, almost fainted!


    Because that breath is simply too terrifying, and that breath full of abnormal resentment is not something ordinary ninjas like them can resist!Fortunately, they are far away, otherwise their minds will probably be lost in it, and they will carry out crazy killings!


    Although Shion has the protection of Monkey King and is not affected by the sprite aura, her terrifying appearance and shocking power still make her nervous and heartbeat...


    The black dragon surrounded by countless black smoke looks extremely cruel, and the vigorous body emerges from the sky, and the black air lingers, giving people a strange sense of oppression!


    Monkey King didn''t have any extra moves. He held Ziyuan in one hand and squeezed his palm into a fist. He looked calmly at the black resentful dragon that was almost overwhelmingly attacking him...


    "Small as you, no matter how strong, but in front of me, you can still swallow you in one bite!" Sprite''s arrogant and confident words echoed the sky, and countless blacks were like black pythons biting at Monkey King. Go to the scene like that, the scalp is numb!


    "The tone is really not small! You seem to be intoxicated by your ridiculous power... Then, I will wake you up completely and let you see what the real horror is!" Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent and his momentum was useless. Soaring, with the right hand raised flat, a terrible light burst out, the energy is boiling, and it can purify everything!


    puff!


    The light shines out instantly, like a scorching sun, illuminating the entire sky...


    "what¡­¡­"


    The ghost yelled, under the dazzling light like the scorching sun, the black dragon that broke through the sky was gradually purified and dissipated, the body was shrinking, and the scream made a scream!


    "Damn! What kind of light is this? It hurts me!" The ghost suddenly screamed, and the black demon energy grew thicker as the body surged!Nine black dragon heads stood up to the sky, and black light bullets condensed from their mouths at the same time, emitting a terrible light of destruction!


    "Oh my god! This... this is terrible... that person... can he stop it?"


    For a time, the ninjas who watched from far away all showed shock and fear!


    "Oh? Zoom in!" Monkey King smiled faintly, pointing forward, and a golden beam of light shot out, his arms were thin, accompanied by thunder, and exploded with power, as if he wanted to penetrate this world!


    "Wow!!"


    The terrifying black beam was also condensed at one point from among the nine dragon heads at the same time, traversing the void, destroying everything along the road, indicating its terrifying power...


    The golden light beam and the terrifying black ball just flashed in the air and collided!


    The terrible explosion did not sound, but the golden beam of light under the shocking gaze of everyone, with a chuckle, it easily penetrated the black light ball, and immediately turned into a beautiful golden streamer in the void, with a chuckle, After piercing through the huge body of Sprite, the domineering air flow...


    A miserable howl echoed in the sky, and the huge body of Sprite suddenly fell under the shocking eyes of everyone!


    With the roar, the dust is flying...


    "Have you won?"


    For a time, the faces of those ninjas were replaced by surprises!They can''t imagine, is such a terrifying opponent really so easily solved by that person?


    PS: This time is really too busy, there is almost no time for codewords during the day, and I can only stay up late for a chapter!..

 704 Chapter 149: Unbearable

    Countless people rushed to a high place, looking at the far bottom, wanting to see what happened, even some bold people ran into the center of the battle!The sight in my eyes is shocking!


    A huge sprite, surrounded by black energy, like a blazing black flame, full of evil and endless negative emotions!The xiong mouth that was pierced by that beam of light instantly, the devilish energy was dim, and the wound was spreading away at a speed visible to the naked eye by the golden beam of light, but in a moment, the diameter was spreading to two meters away!That look, hideous and terrifying!


    Sprite roared in pain, no matter how hard he tried, how the devilish energy gathered, the golden light soaking in his wound was like bone marrow, it couldn''t get rid of it!In the pain, he can only watch his body being corroded and purified a little bit, and if this continues, he will really die from the world!


    Now, Sprites are really scared!In the past, he always believed that no one in the world could kill him. Even if he was defeated by the witch again, he would only be sealed again, but now, he felt the real death!It turns out that it is not an immortal body. In this world, someone can still kill him!It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t encounter it before...


    "You... can you really kill the sprites?!" Shion looked at the spooky howling painfully below, and his eyes were filled with shock and excitement!


    "Roar! Damn Monkey King, I must kill you!" Before Monkey King could reply, a roar of angry sky echoed the void!


    The earth is shaking, the monstrous magic energy is boiling, covering the entire sky!The dark clouds are rolling, accompanied by the thunder of the sky, instead of sliding down, bringing up dazzling sparks...


    An aura of anxiety and evil will permeate this world!Feeling the threat of death, Sprite no longer has the slightest scruples, even if it is burning life force, he wants to die with Monkey King!Because the golden energy that burned his body and soul made him feel helpless!


    At this moment, the ninja world is finally in chaos, and not only the sprites feel the threat of death!They also felt the breath of death!


    "Is the world... really going to be destroyed?"


    Countless people looked at the magical shadow standing between the sky and the earth, showing a desperate gray color... Now, they can only pray that the small but unusually tall figure in the sky can save the world!


    "Roar!!" The sprite screamed again, and the devilish energy in the sky spread like rain, spreading around the group of ninjas, but it was swept away in the crowd''s horrified shouts, and then sprites. The countless black smoke-boiled dragon heads all over his body was a big mouth, swallowing the countless ninjas in one mouthful...


    At the entrance of thousands of ninjas, the black energy around the sprites became more and more dense. For a while, even the golden light beam was offset by countless surging black energy, and the rate of erosion became more and more slow...


    Sprite''s sudden behavior immediately made the ninjas pale in shock, and showed fear in their faces. Under the command of their captain or leader, they swarmed back!However, in this process, thousands of ninjas were enveloped in black smoke, swept away, and then swallowed by countless dragon heads...


    "Oh... I actually swallowed the vitality of others to offset my energy damage! This sprite is so mindful!" Seeing the sprite''s behavior at this moment, Monkey King smiled faintly: "But if this continues, even if you take the whole world The people swallowed up, and still can¡¯t erase your fate of death!"


    "Wukong! Don''t just watch, stop him! Otherwise, the ninjas here will be swallowed by him!" Shiyuan in his arms was now anxious.Those ninjas are worthless in the eyes of Monkey King, but in her eyes, the meaning is quite different!After all, her mission is to seal the sprites and save the world!


    "Don''t worry! He can''t escape death after all!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and with a light hand, he teleported Shiyuan to a safe place not far away: "You look at the side, brother is really real now It''s time to do some good activities!" As he said, he turned his head and shot towards the sprite...


    "Big guy! Come on! Let brother have fun now! You don''t want to disappoint me too much!" The heroic laughter echoed the sky, but Monkey King''s disproportionate body exploded directly toward the sprite. Shoot away!


    This kind of behavior, it seems, is a bit of a dead end!However, no one thinks like that, because they understand what terrifying power is contained in that little figure!Maybe the survival of the world has fallen on him!


    Unconsciously, people have regarded Monkey King as the savior of this world!


    However, in the eyes of Monkey King, the savior of bullshit is simply bullshit. What he thinks now is just to have a good fight with Sprites. Although this magic shadow that can destroy the world, if he is serious, it will only be a spike. goods!


    "Wow..."


    Sprite looked at the rushing figure of Monkey King, then roared up to the sky, the black dragon danced with devilish energy, and several pairs of eyes were like blood moons. It looked like a terrible demon god!The whole body is full of demonic energy waves, like a volcanic eruption, and the sky is dark, because it has swallowed nearly 10,000 creatures, the black smoke has been infested with a layer of blood-red light, murderous aura is boiling, and the smell is blowing!


    Countless poisonous snakes condensed from demonic energy are attacking and killing in the direction that Monkey King burst from!Sneezing endlessly, scornful!


    "Oh? There are such powers... Hehe... It''s really interesting, but you can''t hurt me!" Monkey King looked at the devilish poisonous snake from his attack, but he smiled faintly. I didn¡¯t care about it, but my figure flashed, and I plunged in...


    The shocking scene stunned everyone''s eyes!


    Because the scene at this moment is not that the sky full of devilish poisonous snakes attack and kill Sun Wukong, but Sun Wukong''s arrogant posture, knocking them all apart!


    The devilish poisonous snakes all over the sky look terrifying and make your scalp numb!People were thinking about how Monkey King would dodge this trick, but they didn''t want to. Monkey King didn''t have any fear at all. That arrogant posture... the devilish poisonous snake in the sky seemed to be just a joke in front of him!


    "Boom!!"


    In just an instant, Monkey King passed through the layers of devilish poisonous snakes, and bombarded the sprite''s huge body with one punch!Suddenly, the entire sky shook!Then, people were horrified to see that the demon shadow that covered the sky turned into a black parabola in a horrible howl, flying out...


    "Really... vulnerable!"


    The voice of indifferent disappointment echoed in the sky. For a moment, countless people were dumbfounded and their eyes widened!Didn¡¯t it mean that sprites almost destroyed the world?Why does it look so unbearable?


    A simple sigh, telling the mighty and terrifying man in the sky!


    PS: I have returned to the countryside to celebrate the New Year. It seems that there is no internet. If you want to have a signal, you have to ride a car for more than ten minutes.


    Another: I wish you all a Happy New Year in advance, I wish you good things again and again, and your dreams come true!Healthy body!Everything goes well!Family fun!May you be happy for the whole year!Buy a car and buy a house with a raise!Find the other half of your life, and your children are full!..

 705 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Gods

    For sprites, Monkey King seemed very disappointed: "Is this the so-called power to destroy the world? It''s really too weak..."


    Sprite''s power is indeed very strong for the ninja, but for Monkey King, it is simply vulnerable. The opponent''s power, to put it bluntly, can''t even break his defense!


    Well, in fact, we can''t say that sprites are too weak. We can only blame Monkey King for being too strong. The strength of the two is not above one dimension at all.Although it was only in an ordinary state, Monkey King''s physical body had been strengthened several times, and its terrifying degree was beyond words.He is now in an ordinary state, and he can easily blast the planet with one punch. One thought can destroy the world. The gap between the two is not that big!


    The terrifying and powerful sprites are only relative to this world!In front of Monkey King, he is still as weak as an ant!


    "Roar!!"


    Sprites climbed up from the dirt pit angrily, and roared to the sky, countless devilish dragon heads screamed up to the sky, like a swarm of snakes dancing, the scene was terrifying!


    The demon energy between the heaven and the earth became more and more dense, and the darkness fell. The terrible beam of demon energy rushed up from the whole body of the sprite, broke through the billowing clouds, and reached the sky. In an instant, the sky seemed to be opened. A huge hole, devilish energy blooming, rotating roar, that scene is extremely shocking!


    With a roar, the dozens of dark dragon heads of sprites swallowed black magic energy, forming a huge black vortex, and the suction burst out. The ninjas were shocked to find that the Chakra in their bodies was being sucked in at an astonishing speed. In the huge vortex...


    Sprites are actually absorbing others'' chakras to strengthen themselves!


    A famous ninja was sucked dry Chakra, the whole body quickly withered, and fell to the ground lifelessly...


    Such a horrible scene makes people''s scalp numb!The whole body is cold, and some people even tremble their legs!That scene is really horrible!


    Monkey King frowned slightly. The lives and deaths of these ninjas were absolutely worthless to him. No matter how much he died, he would clap his hands and applaud. As for the reason, you know.


    But among this group of people, there is a sister who has a good relationship with him!Then he can''t just sit idly by!


    Monkey King stands above the void, his thoughts are moving, looking around, everything is in sight...


    Looking at one of the girls, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "Beidou, this girl, has not seen you for more than two years, and has become more and more mature and beautiful!" He said, with a gesture of appreciation. Looking at her bulge, nodded from time to time.


    For a moment, the corner of his eyes turned slightly, and his eyes fixed on a mature and beautiful shadow not far from Beidou.


    The huge colorful wings stretched out behind her, closed slightly, protecting a lot of ninjas from the devouring whirlpool!It''s just that her own Chakra is being swallowed at an astonishing speed...


    Compared to more than two years ago, Xia Xing became more and more graceful and luxurious, and the faintly revealed aura of the superior became more and more attractive!It seems that in the past two years, as a star, she has also been greatly improved in temperament!


    As Konoha''s alliance, Xingyin Village was naturally on the list to resist the ghost army this time, but because there were not many people, and there were not many powerful ninjas, she had to go to the battle as Xingying herself!


    However, this kind of protection is obviously not a long-term solution. The chakras in the summer star are getting thinner and thinner, and the color wings between the backs are slowly shrinking, gradually becoming illusory, and they may dissipate at any time...


    "It seems... has reached the limit..." Xia Xia sighed slightly, and shook her head helplessly, not wanting a light mask to suddenly rise up around her body to protect her. Not only did she block the power of swallowing, but it instantly made her feel like it. Chakra returned to his heyday. In shock, he couldn''t help but look up, looking at the tall figure in the sky, his eyes flashed with gratitude and inexplicable brilliance: "Master Goku..."


    Monkey King nodded to him. Now, it''s not the time to reminisce about the old days, and a few light masks emerged, protecting Beidou, Uzuki Yuyan, Tiantian, Ino, etc., as for other irrelevant ninjas. , Let them die!


    As a witch, Shion is not affected by these devilish poisonous snakes, so there is no need to worry about her safety, and Hinata, Yurihong, and Adzuki beans have the energy protection of Monkey King, so don''t worry!


    After doing all this, Monkey King turned his head and looked at the sprites: "Then, it''s time to end!" As he said, the faint golden brilliance flowing around his body, like a dream and illusion, as if the emperor of the gods is here. , Superb power!


    "boom!"


    Monkey King took a step in the air, and there was a jitter in the sky and the ground, shaking people''s hearts!


    At this moment, no matter who it is, looking at the sky, the supernatural figure is trembling. This is not timid, but a kind of suppression from the soul, making people feel as small as an ant, as if raising their head Look up to the gods!When his feet softened, he bowed down directly!


    Now, they realized that what was really terrifying was not the seemingly terrifying ghost in the sky, but the man who looked ordinary, but used his hands and feet, who was like the mighty gods!


    "This combat power is really disappointing! It''s better to end it soon!" Monkey King shook his head, his figure flashed, and he was in front of the ghost!Ignoring the devilish energy of his billowing waves, he blasted out with a punch, and the countless dragon heads that broke through the air instantly burst into a blood mist!The miserable howl echoes the sky, and the gap between the two is shocking!


    "Boom!!"


    A trembling voice of the void sounded again, and Monkey King kicked the sprite into the air with one kick, and the black flame instantly enveloped the sprite''s huge body!The raging black flames rose into the sky, as if to burn through the entire sky!


    "No!! Impossible!! I am the strongest! This is impossible! I don''t believe it! Ah!!! I won''t die! Monkey King! I will come back again! Ah!!!"


    Accompanied by an unwilling and miserable howl!That huge sprite was burned to death by the black flame in the painful howling and struggle, and in a moment, even the soul, was burned into nothingness. So far, the sprite that the entire ninja feared, just like this Soul flies away!


    The ninjas who survived were all stunned and unbelievable. That was the ghost that almost destroyed the world in the legend!Was it so simple to be killed?


    All of a sudden, the ninjas who came back to their senses knelt their heads and bowed to the sky. The magical power is like a god!


    He is not a man, but a god!


    PS: After the New Year, start to update!Now that I have time, the chapters owed will be filled...

 706 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One

    The disaster ended with the death of Sprites!The ghost army that made the entire Ninja world helpless also lost the ability to act with the death of the sprites, completely becoming a terracotta warrior!Then it was destroyed, there is no ghost army in the world!


    And the name of Monkey King is also introduced to the entire Ninja Realm and is known to the world!This man who saved the world has also become a legend and is respected as a god by the world!Although he himself is a''god'', no one knows his true identity!


    In the dim basement, the four members of Akatsuki stood opposite each other, and they all looked solemn and looked very disturbed!


    The masked man wearing a spiral mask glanced at the other three people, and his tone was a little amazed: "Unexpectedly, that Monkey King... is so powerful... such power... I''m afraid that only God can have it, right?" The person with reincarnation eyes next to him looked at it, "Nagato, you say, what are we going to do next?"


    Nagato at this time was actually Payne, but his will was temporarily replaced by Nagato.Because Nagato is unwell, it is impossible to come here in person.


    "Spirit...if I want to kill...it''s feasible...but it''s impossible to make him so easy...have to admit that this man named Monkey King is indeed very powerful! His strength does not humiliate the name of''God'' I am afraid that no one of us is its opponent..."


    "The same sentence... we don''t need to provoke him, we just need to gather the nine big-tailed beasts and complete the Moon Eye Project. Monkey King will no longer be a threat to us..."


    "En! That''s a good idea!" The ghost on the side was the first to agree.


    Because of Akatsuki''s members, apart from the leader on the bright side and the leader behind the scenes, now only he and Itachi, and the only female member, Xiao Nan!The other members were almost all killed by Monkey King!He doesn''t want to deal with such a dangerous person now!Because of that, it''s a dead-end rhythm!Don''t think about it, it''s all right!


    "Then hurry up and catch the tail beast..." Nagato looked around at the three of them, and said lightly, "But the two-tailed cat is with Kyuubi again, don''t bother about it..."


    "It seems that I have to go out myself too!" The space around the mask man''s right eye suddenly fluctuated, and sucked his figure in a little bit. The faint words echoed in the cave: "Six tails follow. Nanao, leave it to me..."


    "Then we will be responsible for the four tails and five tails..." Itachi said lightly, and walked out of the cave.The ghost follower immediately followed Ma Jin.


    "Then my task is Yatsuo..." Nagato said lightly, his figure flashed before disappearing.As for one tail and three tails, they have already been captured.


    Konoha Village is now very lively. After the disaster, it is natural to celebrate!


    Here, in the courtyard where Monkey King lives, beside a big round table, except Monkey King, all are a group of beautiful girls... Such a scene, I wonder how many people would be envious of death!


    Looking at the young girl in front of him, Monkey King was very emotional!Two and a half years was just a flash for him, but for a young girl, it was enough to go from a young girl to slim!


    Compared to more than two years ago, Beidou has become more beautiful and feminine!It''s just that Monkey King''s straight-forward and unobtrusive eyes seem to make Beidou blush, and his heartbeat speeds up!


    Even the summer star on the side was a little uncomfortable by Monkey King!Whether that woman is stared at by a man who has a good opinion of her, it will inevitably be nervous!


    "Hey! You''re enough! If you''re watching, people will hide under the table!" In the end Tsunade couldn''t stand it anymore, and Sun Wukong glanced at him and hummed.


    It''s just that it''s okay if she doesn''t say anything. She said that the two women''s complexion became more ruddy, their heads lowered, and they dared not speak.


    "I''m just feeling that time flies so fast!" Monkey King retracted his gaze, but looked at Tsunade and said, "But your appearance hasn''t changed at all!"


    "Really? Haha..." Tsunade looked a little uncomfortable about this.In front of the people she likes, she is most afraid of violating her looks and age.


    In the middle of the night, the girls are basically drunk and bewildered, and the different amorous feelings displayed by each of them make their hearts beat faster!If such a beautiful scene is changed to before, Monkey King promises to spray xue three liters, and even throws over without discipline, and puts all the sisters present in an 18-like appearance...


    With strength, naturally there is no scruples!It''s just that with the growth of strength and the change of identity, the mentality will also change. It will no longer be the same as before, unable to restrain the evil thoughts in the heart!


    Looking at the sister paper lying on the floor, Monkey King shook his head helplessly! The reason why they were all so drunk was the wine he provided!It''s apt to say that it should be a divine wine. For mortals, how could it be able to withstand its lure, so the final result became this look!


    When he came to Hinata''s side, Monkey King picked her up and returned to his room.Even if he is drunk, Hinata is still so shy and quiet...


    By the time she returned to the room with red beans in her arms, this always careless Yu Jie had made a lot of money on Monkey King, and she even hugged his head for a few bites before she fell asleep in the whisper of''ne''.


    Throwing a sweet ruan in his arms on the chuang, this situation is really a great test. For the unscrupulous Monkey King, it is not easy not to turn into a wolf.


    However, when he returned to the room with Tsunade, he couldn''t help but squeezed her stubbornly indescribable size!Because it''s so you, I can''t help but rub nie when I watch it!It¡¯s just too much force that she squeezed the sleeping Tsunade to wake up...


    "You guy...you are really dishonest!..." Tsunade blushed, and gazed at Monkey King in a silky eye. There was no blame in his eyes, but under the stimulation of alcohol, there was a kind of seduction.


    "I''m going! Isn''t this old maiden getting angry?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but shivered all over, turning around and wanted to leave!Be a guilty conscience!However, Xiangfeng was rushing to his face, but he was thrown to the ground by Tsunade''s shu qu who couldn''t be shu shu...


    "After eating my old mother''s tofu, do you want to leave like this? No way!" A light smell of wine came, exhaling like orchids, and Monkey King suddenly felt a slap in his mouth...


    "I''m going! Isn''t it going to be inverted again?"


    Cough!Mythical beasts haunt, that''s it!The following plot, make up your own brain!..

 707 Chapter 152: A Call for Help from Yunyin Village

    Yunlei Gorge, recorded belongs to the territory of Thunder Country.Surrounded by bare mountains, the stream is endless.It is not far from Yunyin Village, and it is a training place dedicated to Rabbi Rabbi of the Eight-tailed Man.


    Humming the painful weird tune along the way, Kirabi twisted and jumped to a river bank, making people feel painful even more!


    It''s just that the six figures standing on the bank of the river made his brows immediately dignified, especially the rippled eyes, giving people a strange and mysterious feeling!


    "Are you the Yanzhuli of Yao? It''s very different from what you imagined..." Payne looked indifferent, facing the Renzhuli of Yao, there was still no wave of Gujing, as if facing an ordinary person.


    "That pair of eyes... are they the legendary eyes of reincarnation? It seems that they have been stared at by some great ninja! Stupid bastard! Oh yeah~" The way Kirabi said it was still so painful.


    "The target has been confirmed, then, the capture begins!"...


    Before I knew it, nearly half a month had passed since the sprite incident.


    And since that night, Tsunade¡¯s face has always been full of smiles, and his skin has become more supple, tender and charming!Now she, even if the Yin seal is lifted, is still so young and beautiful!


    Don''t forget that Monkey King still has a very powerful ability. Any sister who has sex with him will become youthful and immortal!


    In the past, this ability was obtained from his wish, but now it belongs to his own unique ability!When he reached his realm, there were treasures all over his body, and Tang Seng''s flesh and horse was a cloud compared with him!


    Sprite is dead, the mission of the witch no longer exists, and Shion also lives in Monkey King''s home.


    As for the spikes, as Shion had predicted, they were trampled to death by a group of ghosts!But for a role playing soy sauce, I won''t say much about the specific situation.


    During this time, a lot of things happened. Naruto and others also formed a new Kakashi class. Sai replaced Sasuke and became a member of the seventh class.And Naruto and others have stepped into the task of finding Sasuke again!


    But none of this has anything to do with Monkey King. When it¡¯s okay, I ran to Xingyin Village to play, play, play with Xia Xing Xing, eat Beidou¡¯s tofu, or follow Xi Rihong to complete a few tasks, brush his favorability, and the day is over Very comfortable!


    It was pitiful for Inuzukaga and Shino, and Monkey King always dominates Yurihong and Hinata. The poor pair of friends can only make appointments all day long to fight. No, it¡¯s to practice...


    In the end, helpless, Tsunade had to find a new teacher for the two, and joined a new team member to form a new eighth class.


    Today is a special day for Monkey King.


    Konoha, the Hyuga clan, the reception hall.


    "Master Goku, what do you think of the fifteenth next month?" Hyuga looked at Monkey King, looking respectful.


    "Whatever! Anytime!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, turned his head to look at the blood-red Hinata next to him, and couldn''t help but smile: "What''s so shy! Isn''t it just getting married! Small meaning!"


    "Marriage..." Rao is Hinata who has been bullied by Monkey King and has some habits. At this moment, his face flushed with shame, his head turned, and he passed out.


    "Hey... it''s still so easy to be shy..." Monkey King smiled, and hugged Hinata into his arms, and habitually stretched his big hands towards her unscribable place, because he used to do this. of¡­


    He only stretched halfway, but he suddenly stopped, looking at the stunned Hyuga Sunfoot, and suddenly 10,000 grass mud horses galloped past...


    Damn, I almost forgot this cheap father-in-law, but fortunately, my brother was clever and didn''t reach in...


    "I''m sorry, I''m used to..." Monkey King took his hand back painfully, and smiled awkwardly at Hyuga Nizu.


    "Xi...I''m used to..." The corners of Hyuga''s mouth could not help but twitch, pretending not to hear.If the person in front of him is not Monkey King, he must slap him to death.


    Since the elimination of sprites, Monkey King has become a savior-like existence. His strength is also known to the world. Such a powerful existence as a god has naturally become the target of various countries'' eyes. The envoys from marriage are almost It broke the threshold of Konoha!


    Therefore, as Hinata''s father, Hyuga Hinata is for the Hyuga clan, and can''t wait to get Hinata and Monkey King to marry him, so as not to have many dreams.Because the two had a marriage contract.How could a son-in-law as powerful as Monkey King let others get there first!


    Just when Hyuga was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, a middle-aged man rushed in. He saluted Monkey King first, and then said to Hyuga Hizu: "Master Hyuga, Master Naruto has something to say. Come, say there is something urgent to call Master Wukong, tell him to go to the Hokage office immediately..."


    "En? Tsunade wants to summon me? Do you know what it is?" Sun Wukong suddenly became a little curious. You know, Tsunade knows what he will do in the Hyuga clan. In this case, if it is not a major event, she He will never come to disturb him.


    "I don''t know this too well, but when I came, I saw two ninjas from Yunyin Village. It must be related to them..."


    "Ninja in Yunyin Village?" Monkey King suddenly became a little curious. You must know that Yunyin Village is far away from Konoha. The relationship between the two villages is the same. How could Yunren come to Konoha?


    With a thought, two familiar auras suddenly appeared in Sun Wukong¡¯s perception. When he was ordered to become more and more curious: "Why are they two? It seems that things are very interesting!" Sun Wukong smiled faintly and said to Hyuga Hi Foot said: "I''ll take a look... the rest will be left to you!" He said, holding Hinata like this, his figure disappeared here instantly.


    "Samui, Yumuren, why are you two free to come to Konoha? Haven''t you seen me for a while, miss me!" Monkey''s figure suddenly flashed in the Hokage office, looking at the two familiar shadows in front of him , Could not help but smile.


    "Master Goku!" Seeing the sudden appearance of Monkey King, the eyes of Samui and Yumuren suddenly lit up, ignoring his teasing words, Samui grabbed his wrist and said eagerly: "Go ! Follow me to save Lord Kirabi..."


    "Kiraby? What''s wrong with that stuff?" Monkey King looked at the huge pair of xiong xiongsamui, contrasting with Tsunade''s back and forth...


    Samyi ignored Sun Wukong¡¯s wretched eyes, and said eagerly: "Master Kirabi was captured by Xiao¡¯s Payne... Master Raikage had not healed because of the match with you. In order to save Lord Kirabi, in the end, he fought with Payne Six Dao, but it was a big defeat. Now life and death are uncertain... and our Yunyin Village is also destroyed... Now only you can save our Yunyin Village... Please help Let''s..."


    "Huh? Yunyin Village was destroyed?" Monkey King was slightly taken aback, grinding his chin without a beard, and said inwardly: "It will not be a disaster that should belong to Konoha because of my relationship. Have you gone to Yunyin Village?..."


    PS: I have been playing cards all night for the past few days, but the black and white are turned upside down. It makes me sleep during the day and code words at night. It really hurts...

 708 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Three

    The sudden news made Sun Wukong a little surprised. He never thought that Yunyin Village would be wiped out by Payne.


    Looking at the sorrowful expressions of Samui and Yumu, Monkey King suddenly felt a pain: "Why are you looking at me so sorrowfully? It''s my business!"


    "It doesn''t matter to you? If it weren''t for you to wound Lord Kirabi and Lord Raikage, they wouldn''t lose so easily...then Yunyin Village would not be destroyed!..." Sam Yinan glared at Monkey King, and shouted with great grace.


    Kiraby is indeed very strong, but he was severely injured by Monkey King beforehand. His injury had just improved. He ran to Yunlei Gorge to practice, but he met the Six Ways of Payne, who is a pillar of strength. Born to have been suppressed by the reincarnation eyes of the Six Paths of Payne, and the injury has not been fully healed, as a result, he was abused by Payne...


    As a fourth-generation Raikage, Ai''s strength is beyond doubt, but because of the match with Monkey King, his whole body was beaten and his bones were broken. He lay on the sick chuang for more than ten days in a medical ninja. After taking care of him, he could barely walk under the chuang, but when he learned that Kirabi was attacked, he rushed to the rescue decisively. Then, he was also abused by Payne Six...


    After all, everything still has nothing to do with Monkey King... If Kirabi and Raikage 4 were not injured, maybe things really wouldn''t get so bad.


    "So Tsunade, what do you mean?" Monkey King looked at Tsunade who was sitting still in Naruto, and said.


    "Akatsuki''s purpose is to collect tail beasts, but why do they collect tail beasts, do you know?" Tsunade looked serious and looked at Monkey King.


    "What else can it be? Of course the ten tails are resurrected...what kind of Moon Eye plan is implemented..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Ten Tails?! Moon Eye Project? Can you make it clear?" Sam Yi and the daughters were immediately attracted by Monkey King''s words.It was the first time they heard of the so-called Ten Tails.


    "Well... it''s a long story... then you have to start with the Six Dao Immortals..."


    "Six Dao Immortals?" Sam Yi became more and more curious: "Isn''t that the fairy in the legend? What does he have to do with Ten Tails?"


    "The so-called six immortals are not legends, but real, and ten tails are a collection of all tail beasts. The legendary super tail beast has the strongest chakra! Later, it was defeated by the six immortals, and its entity was defeated by Liu Dao. The immortal was imprisoned in the moon with the earth bursting into the sky and the stars. Because the ten tails are too powerful, the seal will be automatically released after the death of the six immortals. In order to prevent the ten tails from reappearing, when the six immortals are dead, he The ten-tailed chakra was divided into nine parts and became a nine-tailed beast, which is now the familiar one to nine tails..."


    Monkey King patiently explained to the two daughters of Samyi: "In other words, the existing nine-tailed beasts are actually the split of the ten-tailed chakras. Therefore, the ten-tailed beasts are the collection of all the tailed beasts, and they are also chakras. The root of..."


    "This... so to speak... If they were asked to collect the nine-tailed beasts, wouldn''t they be able to resurrect the legendary ten-tailed?!" At this moment, even Tsunade was moved, and the news that Sun Wukong suddenly revealed was not ordinary. It''s amazing.


    "Tailed beasts are so terrible...As a collection of nine-tailed beasts...how terrible is that ten-tailed beast?" Yumu was also extremely shocked.


    "Haha... Didn''t you say... Tokuo is the source of all chakras, so it can absorb the chakras and vitality of the enemy in an instant, and its strength is really enough to destroy the world, spooky and so on. One comparison, it''s so weak..."


    "This..." Tsunade''s daughters were shocked, even Hinata, who had just woke up from a coma, was stunned by the sudden news, and immediately looked at Monkey King and asked: "Brother Goku, if Tentails It''s really resurrected... Can you beat it?"


    "You can kill it with a wave of your hand!" Monkey King said domineeringly.


    "Just blow it!" It''s a pity that in the eyes of Sam Yi and the two women, his words became bragging.Monkey King just smiled without explaining.In their eyes, they would not understand his horror.


    "That''s good!" Hinata smiled relievedly. She obviously believed in Monkey King''s words.In her mind, Monkey King is a symbol of invincibility.


    "Really an innocent girl!" Sam Yi shook his head as he saw it, and cast a very contemptuous look at Monkey King.


    "In this case, it seems that we can''t just ignore it..." Tsunade said with a serious expression on the side: "Goku, please accompany them on a trip! You must take back Yao from Akatsuki''s hands!"


    "Try your best..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, looked at Samui and Yumu, and said, "Let''s go!"


    "Yes..." Samui and Yugi were overjoyed.This is the strongest man who saved the world from the sprites!With him on the go, Kirabi can definitely be rescued.


    With a flick of his hand, the four figures disappeared here at the same time. This time, Monkey King brought Hinata with him.


    In Yunyin Village, the old houses have disappeared, but replaced by a flat ruin. Among the ruins, there are many temporary tents in Anza... Among them are a group of workers who are rebuilding...


    Four figures suddenly flashed out on a cliff. Monkey King looked at the razed Yunyin Village below. He could conclude that this Yunyin Village was definitely the ultimate version of Shenluo Tianzheng by Payne. It''s ruined!In other words, you have captured Yao, why do you want to destroy Yunyin Village?


    Seeing the village suddenly appeared in front of them, Samui and Yugi were obviously stunned, and now they admire Monkey King''s methods more and more.


    "I heard that the four generations of Hokage mastered a type of ninjutsu called the Fei Lei Shen Shu technique is very powerful... Master Goku, what is the name of your technique?" Yu Mu Ren was very curious.


    "Teleportation... You should treat it as time space ninjutsu!"


    "Is this the legendary space-time ninjutsu? It''s really convenient..." Samyi said, but he raised his slender hand and gently beat it twice on his shoulder, and following her movements, she xiong The former pair of huge and slight ups and downs tempted infinitely...


    "Is Xiong Qian''s burden too heavy, do you want Brother to rub it for you?" Monkey King looked at the huge pair of Sam Yi, and somehow always wanted to pinch her twice...


    Sam Yidang''s face was reddish, and she jumped away like a frightened rabbit. She believed that if she didn''t avoid it, the pair of paws would definitely reach out to her...

 709 Chapter 154: Sasuke and Oshawan

    "Do you have to be so exaggerated? I''m just making a joke!" Monkey King looked at Sam Yi and suddenly rolled his eyes.


    "I said this from your mouth, I don''t think it''s a joke..." Samui looked at Monkey King, looking very serious.


    "..." Monkey King suddenly became depressed.Is it true that brother is so innocent?We seem to know each other for only a few days, right?Do you know me that much?He waved his hand helplessly and said, "Let''s go..."


    "Go?" You Muren was stunned, and said: "We just came, are we going to leave? Don''t we go into the village and take a look?"


    "What''s so good about this..." Monkey King couldn''t help but curl his lips. He came to Yunyin Village to see what Yunyin Village had been destroyed.


    This time to save Kiraby, Monkey King didn''t move to the destination with an instant, but followed Sam Yi''s daughter all the way to track down, and it was just a trip.As for Kirabi''s life and death, he didn''t even care about it.The purpose of agreeing to Samyi and the others to save Kirabi is just to improve the goodwill of the two women.


    Beforehand, Omoi, Kajuyi and others were chasing Payne. Therefore, they left a lot of unique secret marks on the road. Therefore, Monkey King and the others only need to follow the unique secrets of Yunyin Village. If you mark the pursuit, you will definitely be able to reach the destination and meet Kajuy and the others.


    After rushing for a few days, both Yu Mu Ren and Sam Yi looked extremely anxious, because they knew very well that once the tail beast was taken away, Ren Zhuli would definitely die!


    But today, what is surprising is that during the journey, Monkey King''s perception showed several very familiar qi, and one of them was full of violent and evil spirits!That is the chakra breath of Nine Tails...


    There is also a breath, which is also filled with extremely dark and evil spirit...


    "It seems that something interesting happened..." Monkey King looked in the direction of his right hand, and a slightly interested expression hung up at the corner of his mouth.


    "This evil chakra... won''t be..." As a human pillar force, the wooden man felt the extremely evil aura, his complexion couldn''t help but looked at Monkey King.


    "You guessed it right, it is indeed the Chakra of Nine Tails...Let''s go and take a look!" Monkey King said, pulling up Hinata, dashing towards the sky and going to the air...


    Sam Yidai frowned slightly. At this critical moment, she really didn''t want to be nosy, but Monkey King was over, and she had no choice but to follow Yumu Ren...


    A long distance away, Monkey King heard a great roar and thunder like a thousand birds... Looking from a distance, Monkey King saw that two figures were criss-crossing rapidly, doing the most intense fight...


    A figure resembling a red fox was wrapped in a huge red chakra, followed by four tails swinging. During the roar, every blow was a cracking rock in the mountains, and the roar continued...


    The other figure is simply a humanoid monster, with a pair of extremely evil flesh wings spread out behind it, and the whole body is filled with hatred and violent evil.


    These two people, Monkey King recognized at a glance, Naruto, who had liberated the power of Nine Tails and Four Tails, and Sasuke, who had fully demonstrated the power of Heaven''s Curse Seal.


    "These two guys actually fought..." Monkey King shook his head helplessly. Although this situation had been expected by him, it was too fast!


    However, it is reasonable to think about it. Yakushitou has been killed by Monkey King, so Sasuke will definitely be kept by Dashewan at all times. In this way, when Naruto finds Dashewan, he will naturally also Meet Sasuke at the first time.


    As for Sasuke''s character, well, Monkey King doesn''t want to say more.Sasuke wanted to sever Naruto¡¯s past fetters, and kill Naruto here to prove his determination; but Naruto¡¯s idea is very simple, even if he breaks Sasuke¡¯s leg, he must be taken back.The ideas between the two are at odds, and it makes sense to fight each other.


    "Brother Goku... Is that... Naruto? And... Sasuke..." Hinata looked at the two, obviously extremely surprised, because it was the first time she saw them in such a form.


    "En... It seems that Naruto has lost his mind... It seems that the blow seems to be great... It seems that he was hurt by a friend like Sasuke!" Monkey King looked at the two fighting each other, but didn''t mind. Lung smiled faintly.


    "But I didn''t even think that I would meet Dashemaru in this situation..."


    "That...that''s..." Fighting with Yamato, Oshemaru obviously discovered the Monkey King who had broken through the sky. His complexion changed drastically. He hurriedly forced Yamato back, leaped back and faced Sasuke Dai who was fighting Naruto fiercely. He shouted: "Sasuke! Go!" The voice was very decisive, Da She Maru knew, looking Monkey King, he had no chance of winning.


    At this moment, Sasuke naturally discovered the arrival of Monkey King, and his face changed slightly. Regarding the rumors of Monkey King, recently, the myth that has been boasted about him, he intends to retreat, but it is a pity that he is facing the four-tailed voice. People, want to get away easily, how easy is that?


    And Oshemaru obviously understands this, and he is not talking nonsense at the moment, with a rapid seal in his hand, a big mouth, and countless black snakes flying out of his mouth. The degree of horror is almost like a terrifying black wave, surging. At that moment, surging towards the direction Naruto was...


    In that scene, people''s scalp was numb, and the nausea of ??the Oshe Maru simply broke through to the sky...


    When Sasuke saw this, he hurriedly flashed away, and appeared on the ground not far from Oshemaru...


    The four-tailed Naruto looked at the snake tide surging toward him, and suddenly let out a terrifying roar. The big hand waving condensed by the red chakra contained extremely terrifying destructive power. Cut off the terrifying snake tide!


    The countless blacks are torn into several segments by the horrible aftermath of energy, and the strong bloody breath spreads away, making people sick to hear...


    "Let''s go!" Although it was only a moment, for Oshemaru and Sasuke, it was clear that it was time to evacuate.With a low drink, Oshemaru''s figure immediately sank into the ground slowly, and Sasuke, the three-goed jade in his eyes turned, and his hands instantly knotted...


    Suddenly, the expressions of the two of them changed drastically at the same time... The seal of Sasuke''s surgery was knotted, but nothing changed... The figure of Oshemaru slowly sinking into the ground also stopped. Their surgery suddenly failed Up...


    "Haha~ I just showed up, why are you leaving in such a hurry..." Sun Wukong took Hinata and slowly landed under Dashemaru''s extremely solemn gaze.


    PS: I stayed in the hospital for a few days because of physical discomfort... and because I couldn''t access the Internet, I didn''t notify me in time. I hope you forgive me.Today I have to go to the hospital to hang water. I will continue to update when I have time...

 710 Chapter One Hundred and Five

    "It''s this feeling again..." Oshemaru''s face was sullen, half of his body was stuck in the ground, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t activate any ninjutsu.The chakra flow in the body is normal, but it is impossible to launch ninjutsu, just like someone deprived him of his qualifications to perform ninjutsu!


    For a ninja who cannot activate ninjutsu, how is it different from ordinary people?The reason why Dashemaru is afraid of Monkey King is because in front of him, no matter how strong you are, you will be as weak as an ant, and you will also lose the mastery of ninjutsu. The feeling that life is controlled by others makes him full of Monkey King. fear!


    "Sun Wukong..." Looking at the person landing in front of him, Da She Wan''s expression was extremely ugly.Even Sasuke has a solemn expression on his face.Because just the three words "Monkey King" gives people a very depressed feeling!His invincible legend has long been all over the world!


    "I thought you would keep huddling in a dark corner and dare not come out... I didn''t expect to meet in this situation..." Monkey King looked at Dashemaru, but smiled faintly.As for Sasuke on the side, he just glanced.For this bear kid, it''s time to hang him.


    "Huh~~" Da She Wan coldly snorted with a gloomy face, his face looked extremely dignified, and the corners of his eyes condensed slightly, looking for an opportunity to get away instantly.In front of Monkey King, he didn''t even have any desire to fight.


    Monkey King''s eyes narrowed slightly, the attitude of Da She Wan.It made him want to slap him, but at this moment, a roar suddenly came. In an instant, Monkey King felt a violent wind attack from his side. The strong evil spirit made People seem extremely uncomfortable.


    Monkey King faintly looked at the four-tailed Naruto who had attacked him, but at the corner of his mouth, a faint smile appeared: "Are you sure you want to do it to me? Nine-tailed!"


    The violent Chakra''s fist came to an abrupt halt just one meter away in front of Monkey King!A fierce struggle suddenly appeared in the eyes of Siwei Naruto, and immediately roared up to the sky, the evil red chakra receded like a tide, and Naruto returned to its original state again, and fell on the ground in a coma.


    "Count you familiar!" Monkey King smiled faintly.Obviously at the end, it was Nine Tails who controlled the violent Naruto, stopped his figure alive, and then retreated to the Nine-tailed Chakra that made Naruto irrational. In front of Monkey King, it dared not make trouble. Because in more than eight years of being strong, Jiuwei has already tasted the terrible aspects of Monkey King.


    "It turned out that it was just a sentence to quiet Naruto who was running away..." Yamato who was not far away was obviously startled by Monkey King''s methods: "No... It should be that Kyuubi voluntarily gave up interference with Naruto..." You deserve to be Goku-sama! Even Kyuubi is so jealous of him?..."


    "Is he the Lord Goku who saved this world?" Sai looked at Monkey King, his eyes full of curiosity.Sakura, who was not far away, looked at Monkey King''s figure and began to fall into a nymphomaniac. Okay, this funny woman just ignore it, because Monkey King has no affection for her.(Actually, I don¡¯t like her...you know...)


    Yamato stepped forward, came to Monkey King''s side, respectfully greeted Monkey King, and helped Naruto who fell on the ground.


    At this moment, Sai and Sakura also came behind Monkey King.


    Sakura looked at Sasuke with expectation and pleading in her eyes: "Sasuke, come back! As long as you are willing to come back, we are still companions... Now Master Goku has come, you can''t have any chance of winning..."


    "..." Sasuke was silent for a while, and said faintly: "Since I left Konoha, I have abandoned everything. You are no longer my companions... I never thought of coming back again..." This is Sasuke, proud as he is. It¡¯s impossible to lower your head here, even if you¡¯re in a dangerous situation: "Want me to go back...impossible... do it... just today, cut off everything we used to!..." He said, the scarlet three-gou jade in his eyes wrote The eyes of the wheel suddenly turned slowly, and the real killing intent radiated from his body...


    "Sasuke...you..." Kozakura''s pupils shrunk slightly, and it seems hard to believe that Sasuke, who used to be so cool, would say such indifferent words.


    "This murderous... is not fake..." Monkey King looked at Sasuke, his eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a hint of danger: "It seems, you bear kid, you really owe it..."


    With that said, Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he heard a loud bang, and the entire ground shook. Sasuke''s body was directly stepped into the ground by Monkey King...


    "So fast!!" Sasuke''s scarlet three-gou jade writing wheel''s eyes showed a shocked look: "Even my writing wheel eyes didn''t see the slightest movement of his...How could this be possible..." The sudden loss of Lunyan''s effect shocked Sasuke. This is the capital he has always been proud of!


    "Don''t think that you have a pair of writing wheels, you can be proud to challenge me in front of me..." Monkey King looked at Sasuke and looked very disdainful: "Because your pride is worthless in front of me!"


    "Damn!!" When someone stepped on his feet, he trampled on Sasuke''s extremely arrogant dignity, causing him to rise extremely anger and humiliation, and for a person like him with extremely high self-esteem, this anger and humiliation The humiliation is even stronger.


    "Sa...Sasuke..." Sakura looked at Sasuke who was stepped on by Monkey King, and suddenly seemed very unbearable, but her fear and respect for Monkey King made her afraid to speak.


    "Zhualunyan... he wouldn''t be the orphan of Konoha Uchiha''s clan, right?" At this moment, Samui and Yuki also arrived here.Looking at the person stepped on by Monkey King, he seemed a little surprised.


    On the side of Oshe Maru expressed dissatisfaction, I am one of the legendary three ninjas!Do you want to ignore me so much?Is my sense of existence so low?Well, the scum that is stuck in the ground and can''t move, you should be relieved to be soy sauce on the side.


    "Chiyo!!"


    Suddenly, the thunder shining in the assistant assistant, like a thousand birds singing...


    "Oh! Kakashi''s Raeche..." Monkey King smiled faintly, his feet pressed hard, and with a loud bang, along with Sasuke''s scream, the whole ground collapsed...


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and the thunder light in the assistant assistant disappeared, his breath was weak, and he had lost the ability to resist...


    "You still want to resist in front of me, do you think too much..." Monkey King shook his head in disdain.


    "Master Goku... can you let go of Sasuke..." Suddenly, an indifferent voice came, and two men dressed as red clouds walked out of a forest road slowly...


    Looking at the incoming person, Monkey King¡¯s face smiled brighter: "I finally came out. It''s really unexpected to be able to meet you here..."


    PS: People are still getting a needle in the hospital. This chapter was written by me when I was ill. I pressed and pressed there with one hand. I still can¡¯t move around. I¡¯m not used to it. The code is really slow.There is another chapter below, but due to the slow codewords, it may take until nine o''clock in the evening...

 711 Chapter 156 The Gift of Dashewan

    "Sa...Sasuke..." Sakura was stunned by the scene before her.And Yamato was also shocked, Sun Wukong''s step is not as simple as a lesson!This clearly means kicking people to death!


    And the people who came were Itachi and Ghostfish.


    At this moment, the ghost shark looked very alert and nervous when looking at Monkey King.


    On the other hand, Itachi glanced faintly at the big snake pill not far away, looking a little surprised. He immediately looked at Sasuke at Sun Wukong''s feet, and said in a calm but slightly respectful tone: "Master Wukong, can you give Sasuke to me? ?"


    At this time, Sasuke has been fainted by Monkey King''s foot, and the xiong bone has been sunken. This kind of injury is absolutely fatal to ordinary people!Even Sasuke is still angry at this moment, if he is not treated in time, I am afraid it will fall.


    Of course, this is only in the eyes of others, this injury is enough to kill Sasuke, but for Monkey King, this is just a small injury.Even if he is dead, he can be resurrected. Therefore, this kind of lesson is almost insignificant.


    Well, who would call others'' medical standards such as slack! Just want to be willful!


    In addition, Sasuke is also the half cheap son of Monkey King. Although he doesn''t like Sasuke very much, he still doesn''t kill him. Who told him to go to Uchiha Mikoto!The so-called don''t look at the face of the monk to see the face of the Buddha.


    "Why, you didn''t think I was going to kill Sasuke before I was going to show up to save him?" Monkey King looked at Itachi and said lightly.


    "Even if he dies, he can only die in my hands..." Itachi glanced at Sasuke, his expression still indifferent and indifferent: "Because this...is the value of his life..."


    "That kind of dress... Those eyes... You should be Akatsuki''s Uchiha Itachi, right?"


    Before Sun Wukong could reply, Samui looked at Itachi and the ghost shark and immediately shouted angrily: "Quickly, what are you doing with Sir Kirabi?"


    "Kiraby? The eight-tailed man Zhuli..." Itachi said lightly: "I''m afraid that the eight-tails have been removed now..."


    "What? Bastard!!" Samui and Yugi were both furious, flashed, and cut the Itachi and the ghost shark in half...


    It¡¯s just not as happy as they were, the ferrets and ghost sharks that had been cut in two immediately decomposed into crows, soaring in the sky, and the black feathers fell down, looking a little strange...


    "It''s not good... it''s illusion..." Sam Yi and Yumu''s face changed suddenly.


    "Don''t be impulsive... You two are not Itachi''s opponents at all..." The familiar words of Monkey King suddenly came from Samui and Yumu''s ears, and they suddenly felt that their fragrant shoulders were lightly patted, and the crows in front of them and Fantasy shattered...


    Looking at Itachi not far away, both Samui and Yugi were full of vigilance: "What a powerful illusion...just a glance at him...is this the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan? It is as scary as the rumors..."


    "Relax, he is not an enemy..." Monkey King smiled lightly at the two girls.With a wave of his hand, a trace of fluorescence penetrated into Sasuke''s body to save his life. Then, with a light shock under his feet, Sasuke shot directly at Itachi: "Be careful... this guy wants to kill you..."


    "Don''t worry... I know what to do..." Itachi took Sasuke and nodded respectfully at Monkey King, before disappearing here with the ghost shark.The two came suddenly, and they went suddenly.I saw the Yamato people inexplicably and didn''t know what Sun Wukong was doing.


    Just as Monkey King, they dare not refute...Of course, there is one exception...


    At the same time, itachi and ghost shark appeared on a mountain road...


    Seeing Itachi walking slowly in front of him, the ghost shark frowned slightly, and finally said: "Itachi...you are not planning to defect to the organization, are you?"


    "...I didn''t really join Akatsuki from the beginning..." Itachi was silent for a while, and said lightly: "And, do you really want to be an enemy of him?"


    "... Your choice is correct... I really don''t want to be an enemy of such a monster... But this Sasuke is your brother? Isn''t our mission to capture the four tails? What are you taking him for?"


    "There are some things, it''s time to solve..." Itachi said lightly, "I still had some scruples before...but with a character like Master Goku, I have nothing to worry about..." Itachi looked at Sasuke in his hand. Something seems to be determined...


    And Monkey King...


    "How can you give Sasuke to Itachi, he will kill Sasuke!" Sakura looked at Monkey King roaring, looking extremely angry.


    "Sasuke will be fine..." Monkey King glanced at her faintly, and said, "And, Naruto should be what you care about right now?"


    Naruto, whose tail was transformed into a beast, is now covered in injuries, and has not yet woken up.


    "Naruto..." Sakura was stunned for a while, because of Sasuke''s relationship, she had obviously forgotten Naruto... Seeing Naruto, who was wounded all over, was not awake, she hurried over to treat Naruto. I forgot about Sasuke for a while.


    "Master Wukong..." Yamato watched Sun Wukong hesitated and stopped talking. Things changed too suddenly. When he reacted, Itachi had already left with Sasuke.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly.Don''t say more.Coming to the side of Dashemaru, he said, "You said, what should I do with you..."


    "Hey... It''s not that simple to kill me..." Da She Wan smiled coldly, her figure flashed, and she moved away from Sun Wukong.


    Under Sun Wukong deliberately, he removed the ban on Da She Wan and set him free, because he found something more interesting...


    At this time, the face of Dashewan looked a little pale, because the heavy wounds that Monkey King gave him came from the soul, so he has not healed yet, and it looks a bit miserable.


    "In the past few years, I have never forgotten the pain you have caused me..." Dashemaru knew that he could not escape, his face was gloomy, his hands quickly formed a seal, and four coffins suddenly rose from the ground. ¡­


    "Oh~Are your guy''s hands ready?" Monkey King smiled faintly, not surprised.The abolishment of the hand of Oshemaru was just casual, and he expected that Oshemaru''s life, which was more vigorous than Xiaoqiang, would be restored intact.Because he hadn''t planned to completely abolish Da She Wan from the beginning.


    "Hmm... Surprised but it''s still to come... Now, come and enjoy the special gift I have prepared for you over the past few years!"


    Da She Wan smiled sullenly, and as the last knot in his hand was knotted, the four coffin lids suddenly opened, revealing the four figures inside...but it made Yamato''s pupils not far away shrink, and she uttered in horror: " He... who are they?!!!..."..

 712 Chapter 157 The Strongest Lineup

    "He...he is..." Samui and Yumu looked at the figure in the coffin on the far right, their expressions changed drastically: "The...the third generation of Raikage...what the hell is going on?!"


    "The first generation... Hokage-sama... Is that person..." Yamato looked at the two coffins, his eyes filled with deep horror.


    "That person... is the first generation... Hokage-sama?" Samyi and several people looked at the figure on the leftmost coffin, and they all showed surprise. The name of the first generation of Naruto is almost unknown in the entire Ninja world. I don''t know the extent, it is too loud.


    "Then the other two...who are?" Yu Mu Ren''s eyes widened, full of dignity.


    "Uchiha Madara... the other is the second-generation Tukage... It seems that this lineup... is really a bit scary..." Monkey King looked at the four in the coffin and said faintly, and then whispered to himself: "Unexpectedly After the bag was settled... they were reincarnated from the dirty soil by the Oshe Maru..."


    Obviously, after hearing Uchiha Madara¡¯s name, everyone present was moved...


    "Hmph~~ They are not what I used to be when I was reincarnated... After more than two years of improvement, I have improved the art of rebirth without any defects. They are now more powerful than they were when they were most powerful. Be strong... even if you are strong, what would happen if you were against these people in the strongest period? Hey~~ Now, let me enjoy a good scene..."


    Da She Wan looked at Monkey King with a sullen smile and looked at the four masterpieces in the coffin, and the originally worried heart calmed down a little!Because the four people reincarnated from his dirty soil are all the top super ninjas in the ninja world!


    Although Sun Wukong used to kill the first and second generations of Hokage in seconds, it was not their strongest state at that time!In his cognition, Monkey King is indeed very strong, but when he is strong, can he be stronger than the four people in the peak state. Two of them are still legendary figures, standing on the top of this ninja world. The location of the peak!


    The first-generation Naruto with the strongest reputation: Senjujuma, the only Uchiha Madara that can match Senjujuma; the third-generation Raikage, the strongest in the history of Yunyin Village, and the second-generation Mudukage, so The lineup, even the entire Ninja World Union, is a terrifying force that cannot be ignored!


    Especially the first generation of Hokage and Uchiha Madara, either of these two people is enough to subvert the entire Ninja World.Because these two people are both synonymous with invincibility in the Ninja world.


    As Dashemaru formed a knot, the four people in the coffin suddenly opened their eyes and stepped out...


    Samyi''s eyes widened suddenly: "Moved... moved... they really...resurrected?!"


    "Reincarnation... is a forbidden technique for resurrecting the dead, but it is not a real resurrection, at best it is just playing with the soul of the dead..." Monkey King explained to the girls indifferently.


    The reason why he didn''t completely solve the first and second generations of Hokage before was because he wanted to wait for them to be reincarnated in the peak state in the future and see how strong they would be.


    "Finally... the kid in Nagato... seems to have grown a lot..." Uchiha Madara felt relieved just as he walked out of the coffin.


    However, he suddenly seemed to sense something, his complexion changed slightly, and he suddenly turned his head to look. The familiar figure almost engraved on the soul made his brows slightly frowned: "between the pillars? Why are you here? No...you look... "


    Uchiha Madara seemed to be aware of something, and hurriedly checked his own condition, his brows frowned: "Unexpectedly...I would be resurrected in this way..."


    "Unexpectedly, I will come to this world one day..." After Chijuma Senju sighed with emotion, the eyes of Uchiha Madara instantly became particularly dignified: "And at the beginning, I met an old friend. ¡­" As he said, an aura of horror suddenly radiated from his body, and the air almost condensed: "So, can you tell me what the hell is going on? Madara! Are you planning to play any conspiracy?"


    Because he was facing Madara, Senju Zhuma looked very serious.


    "Actually...I''m also very curious..." Madara glanced at Zhujian, and said lightly, the war intent in his eyes faintly rising.


    "This person... is terrifying..." Suddenly feeling the terrifying aura emanating from the Qianshou Zhuma, Samui and others'' complexions changed drastically.


    And Monkey King''s eyes lit up slightly, watching his breath, which was totally different from when he was reincarnated by Dashewan''s dirty soil before.


    "The first generation of Motokage? Uchiha Madara? I really saw a great character!" The second generation of Dokage looked surprised, and at the same time looked at himself very suspiciously, frowning slightly: "But I remember that I seem to Already dead... why are you here again?"


    "Resurrection from death... I didn''t expect... There is such a ninjutsu... Even death... It''s not peaceful!" Three generations of Leiyun squeezed his fists and frowned, looking very upset.


    "Hmm~~ It''s really an honor to see the legendary character... But... now is not the time to renew the old... Then, please get rid of the guy on the opposite side!" Da She Maru suddenly interrupted several people Thoughts, pointing to Monkey King.


    It''s just that his expression seemed a little nervous, and he was guarding several people with a twelve-point spirit, because their names were too loud, and Dashemaru could not guarantee any accidents.


    "Hmm? You dare to speak to me in such a commanding tone. Who do you think you are?" Three generations of Lei Ying turned his head and looked at Da She Wan, bursting out with a terrible cold glow in his eyes, and his body moved slightly. He was about to launch an attack on Oshemaru, but his body suddenly stopped, he didn''t listen to his orders...


    When Dashe Maru, who was always on alert, had just changed the third generation of Raikage, Jieyin immediately opened the bondage and restricted his actions!


    "You are very strong, it is undeniable... But now, it''s not like you can do what you want..." Oshamaru''s face was cold, and he directly restrained the movements of the four together, lest the four suddenly attack themselves and attack themselves together. .


    "En? It seems that you resurrected us... It''s really not easy for you to be able to use the technique to restrain me and Madagascar!" Senjuzuma looked at Oshemaru with a compliment.


    "Getting the praise of the Ninja God... is my supreme honor." Oshamaru smiled modestly, but did not relax.


    Suddenly he was restrained, frowning his brows slightly, and looked very uncomfortable, but he seemed to have other plans, so he did not break free from the shackles that Dashemaru gave him. We are summoned, what do you want us to do for you?"


    "You and the first adults are both legendary invincible ninjas... Now, let me open my eyes..." Oshemaru Xiexie smiled, pointing to Monkey King and said lightly.


    PS: I hanged 4 bottles of water today, and it didn''t end until 10 o''clock in the evening. I can only hurry up and change the time code...

 713 Chapter 158 Lets Go Together

    "Oh~ Did you reincarnate us from the dirty soil just to deal with him? Is it a bit of an overkill?" Ban looked at Dashemaru lightly, his tone indifferent.Now it is possible to arouse the desire to fight him. Only Qianshou Zhuma can look forward to it.


    "Haha...you are the strongest in the legend...but he is the strongest now...I am curious whether the strongest in the past or the strongest now is stronger..."


    "Oh? Is he the strongest man in this era?" After listening to Da She Maru''s words, Ma looked at Monkey King and suddenly became interested.Even the people in Senshou Zhuma looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Yes... he is now called the savior! Not long ago, he just saved the world from the hands of the otherworldly Warcraft-Sprite..."


    "He defeated Sprites? That''s really amazing!" Senshou Zhuma suddenly looked at Monkey King in amazement.


    "It''s not defeated...but beheaded...he has completely wiped out the sprites..." Oshemaru was obviously using words to lure a few people into spots, so that Monkey King would arouse their interest.


    "Has sprites been wiped out by him? It really seems to be a good opponent..." Madara''s eyes were obviously full of interest when he looked at Monkey King.The purpose of Dashewan seems to have been achieved.


    "Hey! I said... I''ve been waiting here for a long time! Is your bullshit endless? If you want to fight, just hurry up..." Monkey Wukong, who was waiting impatiently, said loudly.


    "Oh~ this guy''s tone is so big..." Madara glanced at Monkey King, turned the corner of his eyes, and couldn''t help but put it on the third generation of Raikage: "You look strong, then you can try it. Try him for a few kilograms!" If his opponent is not worthy of his name, he is not interested in making a move.


    The three generations of Raikage''s brows suddenly frowned, but it was the legendary Uchiha Madara who was talking to him, and he had to suppress the uncomfortableness in his heart. After all, he is a legendary character, and his seniority is higher than him. More importantly, he is also very interested in Monkey King.


    "Although it''s a bit uncomfortable to be used by others... But if I encounter a rare opponent, I would also like to compete with him!" The three generations of Lei Ying looked at Monkey King and his gaze was obviously full of fighting spirit, with a dense body. Pieces of solid muscles really have a strong impact.


    "Three generations of Raikage-sama... You can''t listen to their bewitching... Now Lord Kirabi is captured by Akatsuki and is about to extract the eight tails from his body. Now life and death are uncertain, it''s not the time for the competition!" But he stood up and said loudly.


    "En? You are... Samyi?" Three generations of Raikage looked at Samyi with some doubts, and then suddenly roared like a furious lion: "What did you say? Kirabi was taken away? Yatail Snatched? What the hell is Ai doing?"


    "The four generations of Raikage-sama were also defeated by them... Our Yunyin village was also destroyed... If it weren''t for Master Wukong, even the second tail in my body would be snatched by them... Now we are going to save Kira Lord Bi, how can you stop us here..." Yumu also persuaded loudly.


    "What? Even our Yunyin Village was destroyed? Who did it? I''m going to tear him alive!" Three generations of Lei Ying became furious when he heard this.The violent thunder system Chakra erupted from his body, and even the surrounding ground was destroyed in the four dances.


    The terrifying aura is full of dominance and destruction, and the three generations of Raikage at this moment are like the furious Thor, full of destruction and violent aura.


    "Unexpectedly, there are still people who can cultivate the power of the body to such an extent. This third-generation Raikage is really not easy!" Qianshou Zhujian looked at the angry third-generation Raikage at the moment, and his eyes were full of appreciation.Even Madara showed a hint of surprise, but it was only surprise.However, he looked at Qianshou Zhujian''s gaze that was faintly shining with a war intent, but because they were all bound by the rebirth of the dirty soil, they did not fight.


    Of course, it is impossible for the rebirth of the foul soil to really restrain the two of them. Both of them have their own means to dispel the art of rebirth from the foul soil. However, because the time is not yet ripe, Madara has no plans to go with Senjuju Hands-on.


    "Go, take me to save Kirabi..." The three generations of Lei Ying yelled, jumped up, and came to the front of Monkey King and said: "Walking, you explain to me... I didn''t expect my Yunyin Village He will be ruined by others... Ai, that stinky boy is simply useless..."


    "Yes!" Samui and Yumu were overjoyed. If there were three generations of Raikage''s help, then the rescue of Kirabi would really be foolproof.


    It''s not that they don''t believe in Monkey King. The strength of Monkey King is indeed very strong, but the strength shown by the Six Dao Penn is not weak, especially the''Shen Luo Tian Zheng'', but they directly destroyed the entire Yunyin Village!The reason is that they don''t understand the real horror of Monkey King.


    "Hmm~~" Dashemaru suddenly snorted: "I just resurrected you to deal with Monkey King... If you temporarily turn to the side, I will be very embarrassed..." As he said, Dashemaru''s hands suddenly became knotted, three generations Lei Ying suddenly squeezed his palm into a fist, and blasted away at Monkey King...


    The situation was too sudden, and the speed of the three generations of Raikage was surprisingly fast. It would be really difficult to react if you were an ordinary person and were suddenly attacked at such close range.


    However, for Monkey King, it was as slow as a tortoise crawling. He blasted out with one punch, and the two fists intersected. With a bang, a huge roar broke out!


    Sun Wukong remained motionless under his feet, but the third generation of Raikage flew directly upside down, smashing a huge hole in the ground, and the ground cracked open along the way. This shows how terrible the blow is.


    However, the third generation of Lei Ying just shook his dizzy head, and stood up like an okay person.But at this moment, he looked a little ugly, and his eyes looking at Monkey King were full of dignity. With just one punch, he flew upside down. This shows the terrible thing about Monkey King.Because he can stand firm against Yao with his physical body without losing the presence of the wind!But it was a big loss under Monkey King''s hand punch!


    "Three generations of Raikage...what are you doing?" Samui and Yugi were shocked when the third generation of Raikage suddenly shot, and they clearly said it well, why did they suddenly attack?


    "I don''t know what... the body doesn''t listen..." Three generations of Lei Ying looked very ugly, turned his head and looked at Da She Maru, he understood that the problem must lie with him.


    "You were reincarnated by the foul soil of the Osna Maru, and your actions will naturally be controlled by him..." Monkey King said lightly, and immediately looked at the people in Madara, hooked his fingers, and said lightly: "Well, no more nonsense. , You guys... let''s go together!"


    PS: Go to review tomorrow and see the results. If it is better, resume the update...

 714 Chapter 159: Spot and Pillar

    "Oh~ It seems that you are very confident in your own strength... You actually said such arrogant things in front of me and Zhujian..." Ban looked at Monkey King faintly, a wicked smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "The reason why the legend is a legend...that''s because...it is unsurpassed...Little devil, keep your eyes open and see clearly!!"


    "Fire escape the fire!"


    "Bake~~"


    As the seal in Madara¡¯s hand ended in an instant, a terrifying flame spewed out from his mouth. In an instant, it was as hot as hell...the terrible power directly destroyed the ground layers, burning black. one slice¡­


    "Oh my God! This...this range is too big, right?!" Samui and others'' expressions changed drastically, exclaiming.


    "Quick back!" Hinata suddenly yelled softly, and at the same time Samyi and the others dodged and hid away.


    The fire was raging and violent, rushing towards Monkey King...


    "Hehe... this fireball is still impatient..." Monkey King looked at the flames surging towards him, but smiled slightly, pretending to be contemplative: "How can I stop it? I just shot it off. Or blow it away in one breath? Or... absorb it directly... Or... forget it! Since it''s a ninjutsu world... then I''ll play ninjutsu!"


    Yes, this battle, for him, was just playing!


    "The technique of water escape and water dragon bombing!"


    Monkey King stood indifferently, looking at the front of the fierce fire. He didn''t notice the slightest movement. He spoke slowly. In a flash, a loud dragon chant echoed in the sky, and a huge water dragon appeared out of thin air like this, entrained incomparable. The imposing manner, just like this, it slammed its head on the''Small Fire Extinguish Cut''!


    "What?! You don''t even need Jieyin?!!!" The people present, except Hinata, were all moved.


    "Boom!!" The loud noise made a terrifying roar...


    Immediately, everyone saw that the huge water dragon passed through the flames so easily, roaring around the room, and directly swallowing the seemingly terrifying flames...


    The white mist evaporates and fills here...


    "Even with the water dragon bomb technique, Madara''s fire was extinguished... This is called Monkey King, really amazing!" Senshou Zhuma looked at the court, obviously surprised.Even he couldn''t do it by using the water dragon bomb technique to extinguish Madan''s stubborn fire.


    "Oh?~ You deserve to be the strongest man of this era... It seems that you have the strength to fight me..." After Madara was slightly surprised, he also put away his underestimation and began to face it a little seriously.


    "Haha~ You seem to be mistaken, right?" Monkey King looked at Uchiha Madara and smiled faintly: "Even I didn''t say anything like this to you... Don''t you... be too arrogant..." He said, tapping his finger lightly. The water dragon hovering in the sky suddenly roared, and in his eyes, there was a life beating, carrying a terrible killing intent, and headed towards Uchiha Madara...


    "En?!" Feeling the terrifying aura of the water dragon, Uchiha Madara''s brow wrinkled slightly. He actually felt a faint of danger from above: "This...isn''t an ordinary water dragon bomb technique..." His complexion became more serious and solemn...


    The Sangouyu writing wheel eyes slowly turn, instantly opening the Wanhua pupil!A phantom with a terrifying aura suddenly flashed out of Madara¡¯s body...


    "Roar~~~"


    The water dragon let out an ear-piercing roar, and hit the phantom that suddenly emerged with one head, accompanied by a roar,''Bang bang bang~~'' The huge phantom was directly shaken back by eleven steps. Just stabilized his figure...


    "It''s Susano... unexpectedly knocked back the spots in Susano''s state just by the technique of water dragon bomb... This person... is simply too powerful!" Senshou Zhuma''s eyes widened at this moment, full. The exclamation of the face.


    "I knew that you are strong... I didn''t expect... Even the spots, you can treat it as you like... It''s not good to go on like this..." At this moment, Da Shemaru''s face became more solemn, tilted her head, and turned towards the Senjuyama Sanshi People looked over and said, "This is not the time to watch a movie... Then, Lord Chandai... can I also see the strength of your god called Ninjutsu?"


    "En? Do you want me to deal with Madara with him? How could this be... how could I be driven by you as a kid..." Senjujuma waved his hand exaggeratedly and refused directly after hearing Osaimaru''s words.


    "Hmm~~ Now, I can''t help you..." Dashemaru''s complexion became more and more gloomy, and her hands were knotted...


    "En?!" Senshou Zhuma was slightly startled suddenly, and he was surprised to find that his body did not listen to his orders and started to act directly.


    "En? Is this the secret of this technique? The person who is reincarnated must be under his control?" Senjujuma''s brows wrinkled slightly, looking at the Oshe Maru, but with his own arrogance "However, it also depends on whom you are dealing with! Little devil! How can you control me between the thousand hands?"


    With a stern shout, a terrible aura suddenly erupted from the body of Qianshou Zhujian, and a violent wind was formed, which directly blows away the surrounding sand...


    "What?!" At this moment, Oshemaru''s complexion changed drastically, and the palm of his Jieyin was broken away by an extremely terrifying force: "Damn...I still underestimated this guy called the god of ninja! Chakra is so amazing..."


    "En? You can still persist... I have to say... You guy is also a great guy... It''s a pity... but you didn''t go on the right path..." Senjuzuma looked at Oshemaru and exclaimed, his complexion suddenly became extremely serious. He got up, followed by a low drink, streaks of immortal arts appeared on his face, and the terrifying breath soared again...


    "Damn! This is the unique wood escape from the first generation... I didn''t expect... it was so terrible... No way... He was about to break free from control... How could this be..." The face of Oshemaru at this moment was full of horror, terrifying The strength of his body almost broke his bones. The terrible power of struggling is simply too terrible. With his strength, it is impossible to restrain him. Seeing that the knot in his hand will be forcibly broken away...


    "Little devil! If you want to control me, you should go back and practice for a few more years! Drink it!!" Senshou Zhuma let out a low drink, and the unique circle pattern of Xianshu gradually emerged between the eyebrows, breaking free from the restraints. Suddenly...


    "Huh? This Senjujuma can forcibly break free from the filthy soil and reincarnate? It is indeed the god of ninjas! But...if you break free, there will be no fight...This is not the result I wanted. ¡­" A trace of weirdness could not help appearing on Monkey King¡¯s face, an invisible wave emanating from his eyes, and in an instant, it was submerged in the body of Qianshou Zhujian...


    Suddenly, the terrifying aura that climbed to the extreme in the Senjuzuzu room was like a frustrated ball, directly descending to the bottom...


    "Huh? Huh? What''s going on? How did Xianshu fail?"..

 715 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty: The Strongest and the Strongest

    "Could it be that the body of the filthy reincarnated body can''t use immortality?" At the moment, between the slender hand pillars, the brows were slightly frowned.The seal was sealed again in his hand, and Dao Dao Xianshu stripes emerged from his face again, and the huge Xianshu Chakra burst out of his body, with an amazing breath!


    At this moment, his Xianshu mode was successfully launched.


    just¡­


    "Why didn''t you get rid of the shackles?!" At this moment, not only did Qianshouzhujian have no surprises, but a look of surprise on his face.Obviously, the wood escape immortal technique mode has been activated, but feeling the uncontrolled body makes his face especially dignified...


    Only for a moment, he smiled stupidly: "Haha~~ I didn''t expect... it failed... Your technique is really amazing!"


    Obviously, with his strength, it is impossible to find that he was secretly moved by Monkey King.I really thought it was Oshe Maru''s ability.


    At this moment, Oshemaru was also surprised. He clearly felt that Senjujuan was about to break free from the shackles, but suddenly, all the pressure given to him suddenly disappeared invisible...


    Just immediately, he looked at Senjujutsuma and hummed: "What are you surprised? My rebirth from the dirty soil is the most perfect technique! Although you are called the god of ninjutsu, you have already If you die, how can you escape my control..." As he said, there was a trace of triumph on his face. It was a great honor to be able to subdue Senjujuan.


    Obviously, Oshemaru put this incident on top of the characteristics of the rebirth of the filthy soil that he had not discovered yet, because he hadn''t even thought that Monkey King would help him.In his cognition, this is impossible.


    It''s just that he knows there, in order to fight against a few people at Qianshou Zhuma, for Monkey King, what can he do?


    After the shock and surprise, Oshemaru immediately output the largest chakra amount, and forcibly manipulated the hand-slender column. A wicked smile appeared on his face: "Then the first generation, I''m so sorry, you go and join the battle! "


    As Oshemaru''s words just fell, Senjujuma''s body moved on its own...


    "Really an amazing guy... Unexpectedly, even I can''t get rid of the shackles of this technique..." Senshou Zhuma looked solemn at this moment, tried to struggle a few times, but found helplessly, he was invisible. The power of his was restrained, even if his struggling power was strong, he could not have too much influence on the Oshe Maru.


    "What the hell is going on? Is this filthy rebirth really so perfect?" In the heart of Xian Shou Zhu Jian, he was in awe, but his hands were self-made...


    "Xianfa is really thousands of hands!"


    As the sound fell, the hands folded together between the pillars, and a giant Buddha with a height of 100 meters and dozens of giant arms emerged from behind him, breathtaking and terrifying...


    "Your name is Monkey King... right? I''m so sorry... I didn''t want to cause you trouble... but... the body is involuntary..."


    At this moment, Qianshou Zhujian looked sorry, but the movements in his hands were merciless. The terrifying big hands brought a shadow that covered the sky and pressed down towards Monkey King...


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and the giant wooden hand crashed to the ground, with a boom, the earth trembled, and the rocks collapsed!Such power is simply terrible!


    At the same time, on the other side, Madara looked at the constrained Senshou Zhuma, and involuntarily launched an attack on Monkey King, her brows suddenly deepened, and her heart was astonished: "The Zhuma didn''t break free? What''s going on?"


    For a while, there was a trace of anxiety in Madara''s heart.If even the pillars can''t break free from the control of this technique, is his method that he thinks can release this technique in the end?


    "Hey! It''s a battlefield now, it''s not good to be distracted!"


    Madara''s heart was suddenly very solemn, and just about to form seals, trying to release the control of the reincarnation of the dirty soil on him, the faint words of Monkey King suddenly came in his ear.Concentrating hurriedly, Suzuo Nenghu''s huge body was immediately covered with a thick layer of chakra, like a blazing fire, and the big sword in his hand slashed down on Monkey King again...


    "That''s plausible! Since it''s fighting, then you have to be serious!" Monkey King shouted, squeezing his palms into a fist, without any fancy, just a simple simple punch and the big hand that smashed. collision!


    The terrible waves rippled and smashed away, with the roar, the big hands shattered, and the terrible impact force directly knocked Suzuo Nenghu''s huge body to the ground!With a roar, the ground shattered and billowing smoke was raised.


    "This...this..." Samui and others were stunned by Monkey King''s simple and neat method.That''s Suzano! That''s Madara!God-like existence!


    "Hey, just this kind of power...you can''t stand it? That''s really disappointing!"


    "This guy''s power... is it so terrible?!" Ignoring Sun Wukong''s teasing smile, Madara looked at his shattered right hand, filled with shock.Suzano''s right hand was shattered, and his right hand was also shattered by a violent counter shock.


    The feeling Sun Wukong gave him was even more terrifying than when he faced Qianshou Zhuma.


    It''s just that now he is reincarnated from the filthy soil, possessing an immortal body, and his broken right hand is restored to its original state in a moment.


    "Haha...this body...not bad..." Ban smiled faintly, got up slowly, and looked at Monkey King again, the fighting spirit in his eyes became more intense than ever before: "Interesting! I didn''t expect you to appear beside the pillars. Such characters! In this way, my fighting spirit has also risen..."


    While talking, Suzuo Nohu''s body suddenly showed a strange skeletal pattern, and at the same time, he was put on a layer of chakra armor like flames, which looked like fire, mighty and domineering, full of superpowers. And the breath of evil...


    At this moment, the complete Suzuoneng has already appeared in front of Monkey King!


    "Then the fight... has just begun! You have to make me happy!" Ma Li stood under the protection of the complete Suzuo Nenghu, looking at Monkey King, still so indifferent and arrogant, but the intention to fight is true. Unprecedentedly high.


    "I should be the one who said this!" Monkey King yelled, his figure floated into the air instantly, and fisted and bombarded the mighty and terrifying Suzuo Nenghu!


    Ban Yiran was not afraid, with a big hand, Suzuo Nenghu kicked his feet, the ground cracked, accompanied by a bone-like crunch, Suzuo Nenghu''s sword in his hand contained a terrible breaking wind. The voice slashed down...


    Monkey King just flashed his figure, and in an instant, avoiding the big sword, he appeared in front of Suzuo Nenghu, punching his xiong, and with a loud "bang", Suzuo Nenghu''s huge figure fell straight down. Flying out...


    This scene is so familiar, no matter who he faces, Monkey King is showing his shocking and invincible posture!..

 716 Chapter 161: Fire Dragon Technique

    It was terribly silent here.


    The people who were still silent in Ban''s terrifying power like a god''s breath were stunned by the next scene!


    Uchiha Madara, who looked like a god, was blasted out by Monkey King with a punch. Although the sprite was terrifying, it was still far from the current Bambi, because sprite was not the peak strength, after all. He and the witch were divided into two, forming two independent personalities, and the strength was naturally weakened by nearly half.And Madara is one of the strongest in this world!


    Characters like him have been mythological, but this legendary mythical character was blown out by Monkey King''s unfancy punch. This shock can no longer be expressed in words.


    "This Monkey... is so terrible! Isn''t even Uchiha Madara an opponent?" Oshemaru''s face was sullen, full of shock, and his dark feeling was not good, and he left here far away with a flashing technique , Yu secretly controls the actions of those who reincarnated from the dirty soil.


    "I thought... I had already practiced the power of my physical body to the limit. I didn''t expect it to compare with him, it was like a world of difference..." The three generations of Lei Ying looked at the figure of Monkey King and exclaimed sincerely.


    "Is this... God''s power?" The second generation Tuying looked at Monkey King''s back, his eyes full of shock.I thought that the power displayed by Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara were already like gods, but after seeing the terrible Monkey King, they realized what is the real power of God!


    In the shock of everyone, the Thousand-Handed Giant Buddha controlled by the Thousand-Hand Pillars once again bombarded Monkey King...


    The big wooden hands fell like a series of meteorites, shocking and terrifying. Every time they landed, they could smash a huge hole in the ground, and the ground also shook endlessly...


    Such a scene seemed very amazing.


    Samui and the others who watched from a distance were already stunned. These terrifying battles were only seen in their lives. They wanted to help Monkey King, but they were afraid that it would hurt Monkey King and make him distracted to protect them. Because that kind of gesture is the terrible force that shakes the earth, but they can''t contend.


    Looking at the Monkey King, who was dodged by the big hands of the sky, the scene was thrilling, but everyone could see that Monkey King''s relaxed and indifferent posture.Although the Thousand-Handed Giant Buddha attack controlled by the Thousand-Hand Pillars was fierce and terrifying, it was still unable to touch even a trace of Monkey King''s clothes... A terrifying attack could only destroy the earth...


    "This Monkey King... is really amazing..." Qianshou Zhujian was amazed as he attacked. He, who had no fighting spirit, gradually aroused his fighting spirit under the horrific performance of Monkey King.


    Not far away, Madara saw his fighting spirit rising, although he wanted to join the battle, but he still disdainful to deal with Monkey King with Qianshou Zhuma.You can only watch from the side, because the strong have the pride of the strong.


    The field roared continuously, and as the huge palms fell, the ground was cracking at an astonishing speed...


    "The strength between the Thousand Hands Pillars...is not bad..." Monkey King dodges the attack of the real tree Chishou, admiring him: "I don''t know if you can take this attack from me..." On the ground, he drew away and flew back, but a faint word came from his mouth: "Fire escape the fire dragon technique!"


    The faint words, although very light, have passed into everyone''s ears.


    Suddenly, there was a roar that shook the sky, and the temperature between the world and the earth suddenly rose to a terrible high temperature. A fire dragon burning with raging flames appeared above the void like this, winding and circling, the momentum was huge and terrifying!While roaring, he pierced the air towards the huge and unbelievable Thousand-Handed Buddha...


    Along the road, the space is distorted by the terrible heat... The surrounding flowers and trees, without fire spontaneously...


    "There is no Jieyin... actually displayed such a terrible fire escape ninjutsu..." Senjujuma''s expression of shock, his complexion became stronger and more serious, his hands quickly formed a seal, countless big hands roared, Qi Qi closed together and resisted in front of him...


    The fire dragon roared, but in a moment, it crashed against the arm defensive shield formed by the Thousand-Handed Buddha, shattering wood and flying debris, and the fire was soaring...


    Layers of Buddha''s hand can''t stop the fire dragon''s impact at all. It contains terrible power, like it can destroy everything!Burn the entire sky!


    Qianshouzhu''s complexion changed drastically, and he controlled the huge wooden bergamot hands, and grabbed the invincible fire dragon...


    It is a pity that the huge palm of the hand passed through the fire dragon¡¯s body, to ignite its entire arm, and a raging fire began to spread all the way to the arm...


    The fire dragon seems to be real, but it is invisible, how can it be grasped!


    Fire is originally a wood. Although it is said that the wood escape from the thousand-hand pillar has the characteristics of absorbing chakras, it is not comparable to ordinary trees, but what he faces is a more terrifying abnormal existence. And even if it was just a small fireball, he could burn through the entire planet as long as he wanted. How could a mortal be able to resist it?Although he has suppressed his power to a minimum at this moment, it is not something that Senshouzu can resist...


    The ability to absorb the characteristics of Chakra is meaningless to this fire dragon!


    The fire dragon circulated and whizzed, and no matter how the Thousand-Handed Buddha resisted, it was all touched. In a moment, the Thousand-Handed Buddha that stood up in the sky was wrapped in raging flames, and the fire was soaring that it almost burned through the sky...


    "What kind of flame is this? It''s so terrifying?" Madara''s complexion was solemn and his face was full of shock. It was the first time he saw that someone could burn the wood escape fairy technique between the Thousand-Hand Pillars with Fire Escape, which is incredible. Even if it is him, it is impossible to do it!


    And that terrible high temperature, even with the protection of Suzuo Nohu, he can clearly feel it!For a while, the complexion became more and more solemn!Because he knew very well that Qianshou Zhujian had already lost!


    "This guy... is really amazing!" Qianshou Zhujian flashed back in the flames. At this moment, his whole body was scorched and looked extremely miserable. This kind of injury, if it were an ordinary person, would have been dying.However, he is a person who reincarnated from the filthy soil, so such a serious injury will not affect him much, but the burning of the whole body cannot be recovered...


    {"Isn''t even the first generation of Naruto known as the god of ninjas an opponent..." The hidden Osamaru controlled Senjujuma, his face was shocked, and at the same time, his brows were slightly frowned: "But... the person who reincarnated from the dirty soil ¡­Isn¡¯t it an immortal body? Why can¡¯t I recover from the injury? It seems that it¡¯s not an ordinary fire escape... Hmph~ You can¡¯t beat you alone, then, let¡¯s go together..."..

 717 Chapter 162 The Really Strongest

    "...Unexpectedly, the wooden escape between the pillars would be destroyed by fire..."


    The defeat of the Senjujutsu made Uchiha Madara look very surprised. The same look at Monkey King was full of warfare. Is this attribute restraint?No, this is also an expression of strength.


    "So... Next, it''s a battle between you and me!"


    The freckled hair is flying, and the breath is amazing. The terrifying Suzuo can protect it, and his eyes are filled with excitement and excitement, which is the joy of seeing new prey.


    Being able to defeat the only opponent he identified with, Qianshou Zhujian, his fighting spirit towards Monkey King was higher than ever!


    It''s just that he just wanted to do something, the embarrassed Thousand Hands Pillars suddenly exudes a terrifying aura again, the Xianshu veins surfaced on his face again, and the Wood Dunxianshu mode opened again!


    Under the rebirth of the dirty soil, without fear of death, Chakra is infinite!


    "...Xianfamu Escape Real Tree Thousand Hands!"


    Qianshouzhujian''s complexion was slightly heavy and a little ugly. This feeling of being controlled made him very uncomfortable, because his hands were involuntarily knotted again, and a terrifying aura spread out, and the huge aura made the air change. It''s so heavy!


    The terrifying and huge Thousand-Hand Buddha statue once again appeared behind him!Dignified, solemn and majestic!Full of the strong breath!Stand up to heaven and earth!


    The tail beast is huge, right?But compared with this thousand-handed Buddha statue, it is simply the gap between a baby and an adult!


    "It''s this trick again... It looks like your real tree Qianshu is useless to me!" Monkey King smiled indifferently, and in front of the Thousand Hands Buddha statue, it was nothing different from an ant.


    With a light wave of his hand, the blazing fire seemed to have received some orders, and they flew up, in the whistling, above the sky, once again condensed into a fiery dragon, roaring, whistling towards the huge thousand-handed Buddha statue And go...


    "Can you still use the ninjutsu you have used?" Monkey King''s hand once again shocked everyone present.


    The scene indistinguishable from the previous one seems to indicate that the seemingly terrifying Thousand-Handed Buddha statue will once again face the danger of destruction before!


    However, the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue didn''t seem to see the roaring fire dragon, and the big hand that covered the sky was still facing the direction of Monkey King, afraid of falling down!


    This scene, for Monkey King under the giant palm, is simply covering the sky!If you are an ordinary person, you can only feel helpless and desperate!


    However, Sun Wukong still looked as usual, and his eyes almost ignored the terrifying big hand!


    Seeing, the roaring and winding fire dragon will once again hit the terrifying and huge palm of the Thousand-Hand Buddha Statue, and then burn it to death!


    "Damn!!"


    The Uchiha Madara who was by the side suddenly changed his complexion and screamed in a low voice. His figure involuntarily leaped towards Senjujuma''s front. The Wanhua pupils in his eyes instantly changed, and waves of debut appeared...


    In just a moment, Madara''s figure appeared in front of the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue, with his right hand stretched out, and the terrifying fire dragon that roared out was so absorbed by him...


    It''s just that Madara''s body turned red with it, and the hot heat caused his body to burst into blue smoke...


    The fire escape from Monkey King can''t be absorbed casually!If he is adding a little power, if Madara dares to absorb it, then his body will be burned to ashes!


    The terrifying big hand that covered the sky was not damaged at all, and still went forward, entraining the terrifying power and frightened down towards Monkey King!


    Sam Yiji watching the game in the distance was nervously clenched his fists!Gritting their teeth, it''s just this terrifying battle. They can only watch from afar, let alone rescue, even if they are close, they will be instantly killed by the aftermath!


    "Is the suction technique of the reincarnation eye completely sealed...it''s interesting..." Monkey King smiled slightly, and immediately looked at the black shadow that covered the sky, and suddenly looked a little speechless: "Brother is called Monkey King...you really think you are the Buddha of Tathagata what!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the big hand that covered the sky was already slapped down, and there was a thunderous roar of''bang'', the earth cracked, trembled, and the sky was full of smoke!


    "Hmm~~ You should die now..." The Oshemaru hidden somewhere underground suddenly gave out a triumphant smile. When the terrifying Thousand-Handed Buddha was photographed frontally, he didn''t think there would be anyone who would be safe and sound!


    "Big Brother Wukong!!"


    "Master Wukong!!"


    "Goku!!"


    The complexions of Yamato and others changed drastically, and they exclaimed at the same time.


    "Smelly fox, lend me your power!" Naruto, who had been sober at some time, glared, and his consciousness sank into the seal, standing in front of the cage, roaring at the nine tails inside!


    "Huh! This level of attack... can''t hurt him, kid, you should watch with your eyes open... he is powerful... not only that..."


    "Damn it! We have to save Master Wukong!" The Mu Ren''s complexion changed drastically, his hands were sealed, and he was about to be completely animalized.


    It was just stopped by Hinata: "Brother Wukong won''t lose..." With her eyes rolled, she seemed to see everything...


    "This is?...how is it possible!!"


    Ben''s face of Dashewan suddenly changed drastically, and his eyes were full of shock...


    "This... this guy... isn''t it?!" Thousands of hands clasped his hands together. Suddenly, his eyes widened, and his eyes were filled with disbelief, because the horrible Buddha hand that fell on Monkey King was actually forced a little bit by force. Lifting it up, no matter how hard you try, you still can¡¯t stop the terrifying force from below...


    Seeing that with one hand is the figure slowly raising the horrible Buddha''s hand, this shocking scene stunned everyone, even Madara, at this moment is also moved...


    The two are completely disproportionate. They are like a world of difference. Why, that little ant''s body contains such a terrifying power?


    "The strength is good... but it''s just itching..." Monkey King grinned at Zhu Jian and Ban.


    The situation of raising the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue with one hand is simply unbelievable!Shocking?


    It''s just that Dashemaru is a stalwart. After the shock, a sound of breaking the wind suddenly appeared behind Monkey King... The three generations of Raikage covered in Mighty Thunder attacked the Monkey King...


    "Be careful!" Three generations of Lei Ying immediately shouted as a warning!The attack was not his original intention, but was controlled by Osha Maru.


    Unfortunately, his worries are unnecessary. Monkey King just glanced at him indifferently. When he was present, he took a casual shot. The sturdy body of the third generation of Raikage flew upside down with a bang. , Hit the ground...


    This caused the third generation of Raikage to burst into tears, thinking that he could be able to fight against the existence of Yawei!Now, I can''t stand the casual shot of others, and I feel so depressed and want to die!Oh, well, he is dead.


    At the moment when the three generations of Raiking were shot flying by a bus, suddenly another flash of light broke through the sky towards Monkey King...


    That was the peeling technique of the original realm of Dust Escape. Obviously, the second generation of Tuying also took action...

 718 Chapter 163 The Power of Terror

    The technique of dust escape from the original realm is a kind of ninjutsu that combines attack and enchantment. It can separate the opponent into an atomic state, which can no longer be repaired. It is a nirvana.


    It''s just the characteristics of this trick, in front of Monkey King, it became completely meaningless, the streamer flashed, just for a moment, and then... it was shot and flew out by Monkey King... this powerful method , It makes people feel powerless!


    "I have to admit... this guy... I''m not an opponent..." Seeing the figure of Monkey King raising the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue with one hand, Qianshou Zhujian felt a deep weakness!Others call him a god, and now he feels that Monkey King is the real god!


    Uchiha frowned slightly, and he had just absorbed the fire dragon art of Monkey King, and he had already smoked all over his body, even a little scorched!If this is a normal body, he might not be able to seriously hurt it!


    He was very uncomfortable about Oshe Maru''s sudden control of him to block a shot between Qianshouzhu, but this situation, but he couldn''t help being distracted again, the power of Monkey King was beyond his imagination.This person''s strength in his gestures shows that he is stronger than them!


    "Perhaps... the legendary Six Dao Immortals... is nothing more than that?" Ban whispered, watching Monkey King''s eyes flash with inexplicable brilliance.


    "That''s... the reincarnation eye?! Uchiha Madara actually has the reincarnation eye?!" Samui and others looked at Uchiha Madara''s eyes in shock.


    Even between the columns, looking at Madara¡¯s eyes were a little surprised: "Maara, your eyes..."


    "This is the reincarnation eye opened before I die..." Ban replied faintly, but stared at Monkey King unblinkingly.At this moment, he has regarded Monkey King as his biggest opponent!


    "Reincarnation Eye..." he whispered between the pillars, frowning slightly.


    At the same time, somewhere underground.


    "Hmph~~ It seems... these people can''t do anything to you... Then... just summon all the hole cards..."


    Da She Wan smiled sullenly, the knots in his hands were knotted, his skin suddenly became extremely white, and snake scales appeared on his face at the same time, and a snake tail also emerged from behind him...


    This appearance is very similar to the big snake pocket in the original book.Obviously, after the death, Dashewan replaced the position of the original book, found the Dongfu of the White Snake Immortal, and learned this technique.


    Following the formation of the seal of Oshemaru in the fairy mode, the second generation of earth shadows far above the battlefield, just after performing the technique of peeling the original realm of dust escape, suddenly formed the seal of psychic technique. Immediately, he slapped his palm to the ground. Suddenly, the coffins were psyched out, the lid of the coffin was opened, and the great figures came out from the coffins...


    "Three...three generations of grandpa? This...what the hell is going on?" Naruto looked at the old man walking out of a coffin, his pupils shrank, and he cried out in shock.


    "That...that person...isn''t it...four generations of Naruto-sama?" It was Sakura, who fixed his gaze on a handsome blond man beside the three generations of old man.Immediately he turned his head and exclaimed: "He... won''t be... the second-generation Hokage-sama?!"


    "The two people...Golden Horn... and Silver Horn... even they were resurrected?!" Sam Yi looked at the two sturdy figures of them, and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    The second generation of Naruto, the third generation of Naruto, the fourth generation of Naruto, Golden Horn and Silver Horn, the second generation of Water Shadow, Sansho Fish Hanzo, etc., a number of figures are formerly in the Ninja world, famously strong!


    "Oh my God! Are these people... all to deal with Master Wukong? This... This is a bit bad!..." Sam Yi''s eyes widened, his expression shocked.


    "This is... the rebirth of the filthy soil? Who is abusing the technique created by the old man? Even the old man was also reincarnated? Really..." The second generation of Hokage looked at his hands, frowning slightly, and his tone was very unhappy. , But before he could finish his words, the huge Thousand-Handed Buddha statue standing not far away caught his attention, and his brows were slightly frowned: "That is...Big Brother''s True Tree Senshou...Even he was resurrected. Yet?


    "Unreincarnated Reincarnation? Is it Dashemaru?" The three-generation old man frowned and his face was serious. When he saw the spot in front of the pillars, his expression was even more moved: "Uchiha Madara?! What happened to this?!"


    "En? Are they the legendary first-generation adult and Uchiha Madara? They are really amazing!" The fourth generation of Naruto Hafengmizu looked at the two figures in the field and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    But no one found the Monkey King under one of the palms of the Thousand-Handed Buddha, because the Monkey King was too small for the Thousand-Handed Buddha.It''s like an ant lying on a person''s body. If you don''t watch it carefully, who will find it?


    "I seem to be ignored...Isn''t that possible..." Monkey King looked at the familiar figures, but smiled faintly. Just when he wanted to do something, he discovered that there are countless Buddha statues with big hands, all overwhelmingly slapped at him. Hitting...


    The shadows cover the sky and the sun, almost impossible to hide!


    "Do you still want to resist?" Monkey King turned a blind eye to the big hand that came from the slap. With a little force in his hand, there was a loud noise, and the huge bergamot held by him with one hand was instantly broken...


    Sun Wukong''s figure flashed again, and in an instant, he appeared in front of the Buddha statue and blasted out with one foot. With a thunderous roar of''bang'', the invisible power fluctuations instantly spread to the body of the thousand-handed Buddha statue. Then, that The huge Buddha statues standing up in the sky and the earth cracked and opened like a mirror under the horrified eyes of everyone. Then, amidst the roar, they scattered on the ground, the earth trembles, billowing dust and smoke spread...


    This situation stunned everyone who had just been reborn from the dirty soil!


    And the second generation of Hokage, it is an expression of seeing a ghost!He knows the terrible nature of Maki Chishou very well. In his cognition, this technique is synonymous with invincibility, but now it is completely shattered by a kick, which is simply unimaginable!


    "That''s... Master Wukong?" At this moment, the three-generation old man finally saw the figure of Monkey King. He was always calm, but he was shocked and lost calmly.


    When everyone was shocked, a big sword burning with blazing flames suddenly slashed down at Monkey King!


    The full version of Suzuo Nohu''s Madara was opened, and now under the control of Osha Maru, he is also shot!Although he was able to get rid of the control of this technique, but now, it was too late to release the shackles of this technique, so he could only sullen his face and launched a fierce offensive towards Monkey King!


    The big sword enveloping the thick chakra is like a burning flame, and its power is even more powerful and terrifying. However, Monkey King just stretched out one hand, pinched it in his hand, and horrified everyone. Under his gaze, he used a little force, cracked and opened...


    He actually smashed the big sword in Suzuo Nohu''s hand with his bare hands!For a while, Madan was moved...

 719 Chapter 164 The Eye of Reincarnation

    The strength that Monkey King showed during his gestures and gestures made people feel invincible. Even if he was as arrogant as Uchiha Madara, he was shocked at this moment!


    In this world, there is someone who can catch the attack of the full version of Susao Nohu with his bare hands, and he is still so relaxed and casual. From it, he sees the terrible power gap between the two!


    At the same time, the people who were reincarnated from the dirty soil were still in deep shock, but their bodies were involuntarily moved, one by one, they displayed their strongest ninjutsu!


    The three-generation old man summoned the ape demon and turned into a diamond rod. The water gate directly opened the tail beast mode, and the golden horns and silver horns were directly turned into nine tails. The second generation of water shadow directly performed his strongest technique: steaming danger and violence. ¡­


    Then, without hesitation, Sun Wukong launched the most fierce attack on the big sword that was just crushed and chopped down with one hand...


    A breath of horror is permeated, and this lineup is simply terrifying...


    Among them, the most terrifying and shocking on the surface are the two mini versions of Nine Tails...


    Looking at the people around him who were besieging him at the same time, a faint smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "That''s right! In this case, I can have fun..." Landing on the ground, standing still, seeing everyone close in front, he said lightly: "Shinra...Tianzheng!"


    Boom!!!


    The terrifying force of repelling suddenly centered on Monkey King, rippling away in all directions in an instant, everything around, just in the blink of an eye, was completely destroyed, and those who were reincarnated by the dirty soil, their bodies disintegrated instantly...


    Even Uchiha Madara¡¯s Susano was cracked and split under this terrifying repulsion, and his figure shattered and was drowned in the thick smoke of billowing sand...


    And the so-called violent power that would explode once touched was destroyed and collapsed in an instant!In front of Monkey King, it has no possibility of exploding.


    "This...this...this is..."


    When the dense smoke dissipated, the place has been moved to the ground.


    Samui''s eyes widened in shock. She had witnessed this familiar scene once before, because their Yunyin Village was instantly destroyed by Payne under this trick!


    The only difference is that they are unharmed because of Sun Wukong''s intentional protection.


    But now, Monkey King used the same move, but he reincarnated from the dirty soil of the big snake pill, so the man of the wind, in a flash, all resolved!Among them, two mythical characters, Uchiha Madara and Senjuzuma, are so shocking, unbelievable, and like a dream.


    It''s just that the Shenluo Tianzheng this time is a hundred times more powerful than Penn''s display!


    Countless soil debris flew from the ground and condensed like pieces of paper. Those Senjujutsuma and others who were disintegrated in an instant, slowly condensed and formed their bodies, and finally became intact!


    People who were reincarnated from the unclean soil all possess immortality, unless they attack with immortality, and Shenluo Tianzheng, although it is the ability of the reincarnation eye, is not among the immortal!


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng... this is the ability that the reincarnation eye can possess! You... actually have the reincarnation eye?! And... this power..." Shaka looked solemnly at Monkey King, looking more serious than ever, the Monkey King was terrifying. , Seems far beyond his imagination...


    The fact that this person was far better than him and Senjuzu, made Madara very unhappy.


    He thought that in this world, there were only six immortals above him and the Qianshouzhu, but he did not expect that now, there is one more person!


    "Well...this ability...I haven''t used it for a long time..." Monkey King smiled faintly, his eyes changed and formed a wave of waves, which is exactly what the reincarnation eye looks like!


    "That''s... Goku actually has... Reincarnation Eyes?!" Samui and the others looked at Monkey King''s eyes, and their eyes widened in surprise.


    I remember that at that time, Monkey King still had the heart of an otaku. He naturally liked the cool and blasting Zhuanyan. Therefore, the first thing he did when he traveled to Hokage was to transplant a pair of Zhuanyan and use it. His huge mental power directly made it evolve into the Eye of God, but as his strength increased, he seldom used this ability to write round eyes.


    And with the improvement of his strength and the continuous remodeling and strengthening of his physical body, this Shalunyan has long become his own blood succession ability, and his descendants will also open Shalunyan!Moreover, there are no side effects!It is unmatched by Uchiha''s writing wheel.


    "It''s really the eyes of reincarnation..." Madara looked at Monkey King''s eyes, and his expression became particularly solemn.Although I don¡¯t know where Sun Wukong¡¯s reincarnation eye came from, it is indeed the reincarnation eye!And the power is more terrifying than his!


    "It''s not the time to be shocked! It''s rare that you all were reincarnated from the dirty soil together! Then, have fun with me!" Monkey King smiled at the crowd, and suddenly slapped his palm on the ground: "Psychic art!"


    With a sound of''bang'', after two strong smokes, accompanied by roars and echoes, two huge red figures appeared in everyone''s eyes, with nine tails swaying, their eyes full of explosive and murderous, they just appeared. , In the air, there is a strong bloody atmosphere, it is so evil, accompanied by a terrifying breath, it makes people feel frightened!


    No, it''s just that one of them looks incredibly evil, while the other one is much gentler. Two nine tails, one yin and one yang, have opposite personalities.


    "Nine...Nine-tailed? There are actually two nine-tailed?! What the hell is going on?!"


    As a ninja, no one would not know the two huge monsters in front of them exuding horror and evil spirits, the nine-tailed monster fox, the head of the nine big-tailed beasts. It is rumored that it possesses the power to destroy everything, a collection of evil.


    "The Nine-tailed Chakra...disappeared..." Looking at the two huge nine-tailed tails in front of him, Water Gate widened his eyes in surprise, and was shocked: "He... actually gave the nine lama in my body to the psychic. ? This...how could it happen?! So...the other nine tails is..."


    Thinking of this, Water Gate¡¯s eyes quickly swept across the field, and finally, he fixed his gaze on Naruto who was yelling not far away, because he recognized Naruto at a glance, and for a while, he seemed relieved. Endlessly: "Naruto...Unexpectedly, you have grown up so much..."


    "Huh? Huh?... How did that stinky fox be psyched out by Big Brother Wukong? And... what happened to that identical nine-tailed tail?" Naruto at this moment is full of doubts about the current situation, and the same is true. Very shocked...

 720 Chapter 165 The Great War

    "Forcibly psyched me out of Ren Zhuli''s body, this guy is really not easy!" The Nine Tails who were psyched out of Watergate''s body, looked at Monkey King''s eyes, but were full of shock. The color.


    "...Unexpectedly, we still have one day to meet..." Kyuubi in Naruto''s body looked at Kyuubi next to him, hesitated, and said hello to himself, this feeling was really weird.


    Just before they could finish their words, Monkey King had already spoken: "Then, go on, Nine Tails! The two pirated Nine Tails will be handed over to you!"


    "..." The tone of this command made the two Nine Tails unable to resist the slightest thought. Instead, they accepted the order from their hearts and roared, but they attacked the golden and silver horns...


    "...What the hell is going on? The old man would obediently listen to his orders!..." At the same time as the attack, the hearts of the two nine tails were shocked.


    "Haha~~ I didn¡¯t expect that there would be two nine tails. This is really surprising! In this case, it¡¯s just right... Yinjiao, the one on the left is handed to you! Today, let us talk to the nine tails. Fight against each other to see who is stronger! Haha!!!"


    Without the control of the big snake pill, the golden horn and the silver horn are extremely arrogant laughter, and at the same time, the nine-tailed, blood-red chakra bag is densely covered all over the body, and the figure gradually grows larger, exuding a terrifying and amazing atmosphere. They look like real nine-tailed chakras, the only difference is that their bodies are condensed from nine-tailed chakras, not like real physical entities.


    Therefore, the nine tails and the four nine tails of nine tails can be identified at a glance.


    The four nine tails appearing in the field, this shocking scene is rare in the world!


    "Oh my God! What kind of battle will this evolve into!" Samui and the others who watched the battle from a distance grew their mouths in shock. Such a scene, even in the past battles in the Ninja World, is incomparable. Ah!


    "Boom!!!"


    The four nine-tails were divided into two groups, and they slammed together, shook the land. The land broke and the aura flew violently, red chakras filled the whole body, crushing all the sand and rocks around!


    The terrifying destructive power had to make people around me stay away from here...


    The four nine-tails come and go, and every catch is a cracked rock, containing extremely terrifying pure crushing power. A line-tailed beast cannon spouts from its mouth with amazing destructive power...


    With Kyuubi''s shot, the battle was about to start, and all those who were reincarnated from the filthy soil of the Oshe Maru launched a fierce offensive against Monkey King!


    The thunder and lightning flashed all over the body of the three generations of Lei Ying, full of a sense of terrifying power. When he stepped on the ground, there was a bang, and the ground cracked open, but his figure reached the front of Monkey King in an instant. The thunder attribute Chakra Focusing on the fingertips, he used the strongest finger of his four-fingered hand, which is called the strongest spear!


    It''s a pity that he was slapped by Monkey King and shot into the ground. With a loud bang, he was embedded in the ground, shaking out a hole in the boss!


    And the third generation of Lei Ying''s body instantly shattered and split apart from the shocked whole body, which looked extremely miserable.He, who is called the strongest shield by physical defense, is also unable to endure Monkey Wukong''s casual hand!


    In fact, everyone present has been unwilling to fight since Monkey King made a move to Shen Luo Tianzheng, and the gap in strength is really too big!But it''s a pity that their current bodies are completely out of their control, they can only helplessly attack them.


    At this moment, Dashemaru''s thinking is very simple. Monkey King''s strength is as invincible as a god and man. Then, use wheels to fight and slowly consume. Monkey King is not a person who reincarnated from the dirty soil. He is always exhausted and tired?As for those who reincarnated from the filthy soil, Chakra is almost endless and immortal. He is not exhausted at all, attacking in turn, there is always hope of victory...


    Da She Wan''s idea is indeed feasible, but unfortunately, his opponent is Monkey King!


    The second generation of Shui Ying did not join the attack, but a person ran wild on the periphery, aggravating the temperature of the body, because he once again displayed his terrifying threat!


    This time, using his body as a container, he became a child, fat like a doll, and looked a bit happy.


    As the oil on the surface heats up rapidly, the water in his body evaporates rapidly, and his body becomes larger and larger. Although his chubby appearance looks silly and ridiculous, it is full of fatal dangers. This time, the steaming is dangerous. Power is a dangerous trick that ends up with the enemy. Everyone can only use it once in his life. Its power is naturally terrifying!But because the second generation of water shadow is a reincarnated body from the dirty soil, without fear of death, this trick can be used almost unlimitedly...


    Of course, every time he used it, he had to rest for a while, and now he was able to use it again, but the last time he was able to use it was forcibly interrupted by Monkey King.


    Sanjiao Hanzo also rushed towards Monkey King without hesitation... This kind of brainless behavior is no different from suicide...


    "Damn... actually treats the old man as a chess piece..." Hanzo''s face was very ugly at this time. He knew this kind of behavior that was no different from sending him to death. He was taken advantage of.This made him very angry.Because he rushed up like this, he could only be beaten by Monkey King like the three generations of Raikage...


    Obviously, Dashemaru clearly understands that Sansho Fish Hanzo contains terrifying poison gas. He did so only using Hanzo as bait. He was very happy to see Monkey King blow Hanzo with a punch...


    And Monkey King didn''t disappoint him either. He glanced lightly at the Sansho Fish Hanzo who was attacking him, and unceremoniously, he slapped his hand. With a loud bang, Hanzo''s body was slapped into him on the spot. In the ground... half of his body was cracked and opened by a patting, and the thick poisonous gas spread from his abdomen. The body of Sansho Fish Hanzo was immediately paralyzed and unable to move...


    "Poison gas? This kind of indiscriminate means is really ridiculous..." Monkey King curled his lips in disdain.Although he is not afraid of the poison, the smell of the poison gas is very unpleasant, and there are women such as Hinata in the distance. He can''t let the poison gas spread out. Therefore, with a flick of his finger, a white light shines. The violent poisonous gas that diffused was instantly purified.


    "Is the poison gas ineffective?" Da She Wan''s brows suddenly frowned.


    Sanjiao Hanzo''s body gradually recovered, but unfortunately, his body was corroded by toxins, and his entire body was paralyzed. He had completely lost the ability to move, and Dashewan also lost his ability to control him...

 721 Chapter 166 The Sun Wukongs Xu Zuonenghu

    The screen turns to the moment when Monkey King purifies the poisonous gas...


    The second generation of Naruto Senshou suddenly stuck a detonating talisman on the back of the water gate. Such a scene made his complexion look difficult for an instant: "I didn''t expect even the old man to be used by him..." said. Turning his head, he shouted at Monkey King: "Hey! Listen, what is the next technique that the old man is going to use... Um? This is... damn!


    Suddenly, the words of the second generation of Hokage stopped alive, his eyes were gradually covered in black, and he completely lost consciousness.


    But Dashemaru''s cold snort sounded at this moment: "Hmm~~ This kind of behavior...but it''s a foul..."


    At the same time, a special kunai suddenly changed from Watergate''s hand, shot out, and pierced in front of Monkey King. His figure flashed, and in an instant, he also appeared in front of Monkey King...


    "I''m so sorry... I didn''t want to..." Water Gate showed a trace of sorry eyes at Monkey King.


    "Mutual Multiplication Detonation Talisman!"


    At the same moment, the second generation of Hokage immediately sealed the seal, and the detonating talisman on the back of the water gate instantly and continuously channeled out endless detonating talisman, covering the whole body of Monkey King, and immediately the explosion of''Boom Boom Boom~~'', the fire was everywhere, gunpowder Diffuse, the ground all around was destroyed by the bombing, and the gravel splashed. This scene was amazing!


    "Master Goku!!" Samui and others were shocked.The power of the explosion was too terrifying, but they were not worried.


    "Don''t worry! Brother Wukong will be fine!" Hinata opened his eyes, looking calmly at the mist of fire that exploded from time to time.How could an attack of this level hurt the brother Goku who got her.Here, she is the powerful person who knows Sun Wukong best, and this kind of battle does not need her to worry about.


    "Did you hurt him?" At this moment, this is what everyone thinks.


    When the dust and smoke gradually dissipated, everyone vaguely saw that in the dust, a huge figure holding a scarlet ancient sword gradually appeared in front of everyone...


    "That''s...Suzano?!" Madara looked at the huge figure that appeared in front of her eyes, and his brows suddenly wrinkled. Such a Suzano...this was the first time he saw...


    Yes, not only Uchiha Madara was shocked, but even Senju Junama and others were also shocked by the unseen Susao in front of them...


    Perfect to the imagination of the devil''s figure, long red hair condensed by fiery red energy, the fiery red sword in the hand is pointed diagonally to the ground, and the terrible breath is diffused, if it were not for her somewhat illusory composition of energy The body, one hundred percent will be considered by people, standing in front of them is a beautiful Valkyrie!


    "This... Is this really... Suzano?" Madara''s brows frowned slightly. This perfect goddess-like Suzano made him somewhat unacceptable!How can Susao look like this?


    "This is my brother''s Suzuo! This is the first time I have shown it in front of the world! How is it! Do you feel shocked! Wow haha~" Monkey King holds Xiong in his arms and is in Xiong of Valkyrie Before, proudly laughed.


    "Brother Wukong..." Hina Tian blushed immediately, and she covered her face with her hands a little embarrassedly. She knew that this must have been made by Sun Wukong''s ethics off the line.She knew that with Monkey King''s ability, everything was done.


    "..." Madara looked at Monkey King''s Suzuonoh, speechless for a long time, but the Chakra inside his body spewed out continuously under the control of Dashewan, once again forming a complete Suzuonoh!


    The terrifying and terrifying Suzano was opposed to the perfect goddess-like Suzano. Madara''s face shook involuntarily, because in front of the perfect Valkyrie Monkey, his image instantly became poor and short. twist!This is a bit unacceptable.


    "Haha!! Madara! I have never noticed it! So you are so frustrated!" A discordant laugh suddenly sounded across the battlefield, and the only person who could laugh at Uchiha Madara so unscrupulously was Senju Jama Up.


    Madara''s face trembled again, why did an angry fire suddenly rise in his heart?


    Looking at Madara''s darkening face, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "How about it, isn''t it surprised? Tell you, people are divided into males and females, and Suzuo can also be divided into males and females!"


    "A bunch of nonsense!" Madara finally couldn''t bear it, and immediately shouted angrily, and Suzuo Nenghu''s huge palm shot angrily at Monkey King!


    "But! How can you compare with my Valkyrie!" Sun Wukong curled his mouth in disdain, and then his right hand was very unscrupulous on the towering xiong of the Valkyrie. He patted it lightly and said: "Come on, give me a sword to cut it!"


    The Valkyrie nodded unexpectedly, her figure flickered, and disappeared in an instant. When she appeared again, she was already behind Madara...


    "How... maybe..." Madara''s eyes widened, his eyes were full of incredible colors, and his body was slowly divided into two from head to toe under the shocking gaze of everyone, and his Suzao could not. At the same time, from head to toe, split and open, the cut surface is as smooth as a mirror, banging, smashed to the ground toward both sides, splashing a ground of smoke, dust and gravel... Then, it dissipated and opened...


    For a while, the needle drop here can be heard quietly!


    "I''m not at all... the enemy of one?!... This Monkey King... is so powerful?!..." Although Madara was cut in half, he was not dead, but his eyes were full of horror: "Is he... a legend? The... God?..." For a while, a sense of powerlessness rose in my heart, but was immediately suppressed by him: "No! I haven''t lost yet...As long as I become the legendary Ten-tailed Man Zhuli, With the strength to fight him!...It seems...you can''t waste time here..."


    "Hey! I have suppressed my power to such an extent...you still can''t make me happy!" Monkey King shook his head helplessly, looking a little disappointed.The master is lonely, and there are only a few strong people who can fight him.


    And while Monkey King sighed, the four nine-tailed battles not far away were also revealed. After all, the golden horn and silver horn can only be transformed into nine-tailed chakra after absorbing the nine-tailed chakra. How could it be a real nine-tailed? The opponent too!


    Soon after the battle, the defeat was already evident!


    Two terrifying tail beast jade bombarded the golden horn and silver horn, and the two were immediately beaten by Nine Tails and forced to withdraw from the state of Nine Tails.


    "Nine-tails are indeed Nine-tails. Our two brothers are really not the opponents of Nine-tails... Yinjiao, it seems that we have to use those two treasures..."


    "Okay! Golden Horn!"


    PS: Regarding the current situation, let me explain, because my spine has a problem and I can''t sit for a long time, the doctors have warned me that it is best to cultivate for a while and stop working.I also thought about temporarily stopping the watch and recuperating for a while, but I was afraid of forgetting all the previous plots. Of course, the biggest reason was that I was afraid that my book friends would call me TJ or something. Take the code word of the mobile phone, it can be guaranteed to be updated once a day, and the status of the two changes is checked!During this period, I hope you can understand!..

 722 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Seven

    The golden horn and the silver horn were defeated by Nine Tails in a confrontation of power. They made a decisive action and immediately displayed their figure and opened up a lot of distance from Nine Tails. They quickly formed seals in their hands and each summoned two treasures.


    The golden rope drives away the spirit of speech: People who touch the golden rope will spit out their own spirit.


    Curse of Seven-Star Sword Yanling: A weapon that can cut off and curse the opponent''s Yanling.


    Banana Fan Attribute Storm: A weapon that can release various types of chakra attacks regardless of its own chakra attributes.


    Red Gourd Yanling Recorded and Sealed: Holding the severed Yanling.Mark the opponent''s common speech spirit on the seven-star sword.If the opponent utters the marked text, he will be sucked into it by Red Gourd and sealed, and if he doesn''t speak for a long time after being killed, he will also be sucked by Red Gourd.


    Ok!Such a familiar name, anyone who has read Journey to the West knows that these things are magic weapons adapted from the Journey to the West, even the name of the Golden Horn and Silver Horn is the same. The first time I saw this kind of thing appeared in Hokage At that time, I also vomited for a while.


    But it is undeniable that in this world, the power of these four treasures is still very powerful!Even if it is a tail beast, once it is hit, it will not escape the fate of being sealed.


    Obviously, Golden Horn and Silver Horn are prepared to deal with Kyuubi with these four treasures!But Dashemaru is impossible for them to do what they want!As soon as they took out these four treasures, Oshemaru''s eyes suddenly brightened, directly controlling the golden horn and silver horn, giving up the fight with the nine tails, and came to the battlefield of Monkey King!


    But between Madara and Senjuzu, it was blocking the two nine tails...


    "Uchiha Madara..."


    "Thousands of hands..."


    The two nine tails looked at the two people standing in front of them, suddenly becoming more solemn than ever.


    "Is the next opponent Nine-tailed...This is just right..." A gleam of light flashed in Madara''s eyes, and he opened the eyes of Wanhua pupil and immediately looked at the two Nine-tails...


    "En?!" The two nine tails were suddenly shocked, their bodies were instantly restrained by an inexplicable force, temporarily losing their ability to act.


    "Damn! That''s the feeling again! Madara! This time, you don''t want to control us!" The two nine tails both raised up to the sky and let out an angry roar. The energy in their mouths condensed, and the tail beast jade exuding destruction waves was in their mouths. Gradually condense into shape...


    "Xianfaming Shenmen!"


    It''s just a pity that a soft drink between the pillars shattered their only hope!The door bolt formed by the red cylinders fell from the sky and pressed on the bodies of the two nine tails, firmly nailing them to the ground, unable to move anymore.


    "I''m really sorry, Kyuubi, I can''t help myself now..." Senjujuma apologized helplessly to the two Kyuubi.


    Zhuma and Madara joined forces, and each one''s move was to instantly suppress the two nine-tailed tails. Such strength was terrifying.Also let everyone see the terrible legend.


    The reason why they were abused by Monkey King before was not that they were too weak, but that the opponent was too abnormal!


    Monkey King looked at the golden and silver horns that suddenly ran in front of him, and smiled faintly: "Dashewan, don''t you want to use these broken things to seal me?"


    "This is a treasure left by the six immortals, how can you know if you don''t try it..." Suddenly Da Shewan''s negative words came from Jin Jiao''s mouth.


    "It seems that you are destined to be a teaser..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and the Valkyrie suddenly moved. The scarlet sword in her hand turned into a stream of light, and the golden and silver horns were instantly cut into pieces. In two sections, a little bit of red light burned like a fire, spreading to their bodies at an alarming speed. In a moment, their bodies were burned out and they could no longer recover...


    The four treasures lay on the ground so quietly.


    Didn¡¯t these two goods come to deal with Monkey King?How did it come to death?Or is it a gift?


    "Why..." Da Shewan''s complexion changed drastically. The person who reincarnated from the dirty soil is immortal. This is his greatest reliance. If even this reliance is invalid, how can he fight Monkey King?Moreover, how could the golden and silver horns be killed instantly?Is this rhythm too fast?


    "Now...do you understand? Actually...you are just a toy in my eyes..." Monkey King looked indifferently, and slowly stretched out his right hand. As the space fluctuated, the figure of Dashemaru appeared so strangely. , Sun Wukong squeezed his throat, and volleyed it up: "This game is too boring, let''s end it soon!"


    "How is it possible...this is also...time and space...Ninjutsu?..." Da She Maru felt that Monkey King suddenly pinched his throat and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    In a flash, Monkey King moved him from a cave several hundred meters underground. He didn''t even react at all. Such a terrifying method made him chill.


    "Dashewan! It really is you!" Seeing a handful of Dashewan suddenly pinched by Monkey King, the three-generation old man not far away suddenly shouted angrily.


    But now, Oshe Maru didn''t have time to pay attention to him.After the horror, an inexplicable smirk suddenly appeared at the corner of Oshemaru''s mouth: "But...this way...Is it considered that I caught you?" As he said, Oshemaru''s hands were in prison. Firmly grasped Monkey''s hands.


    "Oh? What trick do you want to play?" Monkey King couldn''t help but become a little curious as he watched Da She Maru''s face suddenly showed a weird smile.


    "Originally thought that so many powerful ninjas reincarnated from Unholy Land would be able to defeat you... Unexpectedly, all of them are a bunch of unusable waste, and they are not useful at all...


    You are powerful... beyond my imagination... Even the legendary Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara are not your one-one enemies... Existing like this... powerful as a god!Since it is a god, then... I will let God deal with you..."


    "Oh? Let the''God'' deal with me? Can you still summon the''God'' to fail?" Monkey King became more and more interested in Da She Wan''s words.


    "You will see it...because it...only the dead can see it..." Oshemaru gave a dark and weird smile, and suddenly a pair of arms regenerated from his side, quickly forming a knot...


    The three generations of old men not far away saw the head of the seal on the big snake-maru knot, his complexion changed drastically, and immediately shouted anxiously to Monkey King: "Master Wukong! Quick! Stop him! Can''t let him complete the technique... He wants to perform It¡¯s the strongest sealing technique, the Seal of the Ghouls...!!!"


    "The ghouls are all sealed?" After hearing the words of the three generations of old men, Sun Wukong was a little surprised, looked at him, and said faintly: "This technique...you didn''t teach him it?"


    "Um...maybe...you know, I was reincarnated by the foul soil of the Oshemaru. It is impossible for him to learn this forbidden technique from me..." The old face of the three generations of old man rarely blushed, and immediately shouted again. : "Now is not the time to talk about this, you have to stop him..."..

 723 Chapter 168 The Ghouls of Dashewan Are Sealed

    "Stop it? Is it necessary? I really want to know, the so-called god of death, dare to seal me..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, his tone indifferent and arrogant.


    Listen, this is called domineering, domineering side leakage, there is nothing!He is not talking about whether he can, but whether he dare!Such words, in this world, besides him, who else would dare to say that?


    The hearts of the three generations and others were shocked. The arrogance of Monkey King didn''t even pay attention to death. What kind of existence was he?


    During this time, the seal of Oshemaru was over, and with a low drink, the terrifying figure of the god of death suddenly appeared behind Oshemaru... a strong breath of death, even Madara and others, also looked sideways. Come...


    "Is that the god of death? This breath...isn''t it a joke..." Senju Zhuma looked at the god of death behind Oshemaru, his face looked particularly serious.Because they are all dead people reincarnated from the unclean soil, they are all able to see the god of death.


    PS: Well, this is my personal opinion, it is not mentioned in the original work, so don''t be too true.


    "What''s going on? Looking at the expressions of the three generations of grandpas, it seems that Oh She Maru has launched some great ninjutsu?" Naruto watching from a distance, looking at the serious expression of waiting for others, but was full of fog. water.


    Even Samyi and the others were puzzled, but in the air, the heavy and full of death breath made them understand that Dashemaru seemed to have summoned something remarkable.


    Yumu hurriedly looked at Hinata and asked, "Hinata, have you found anything?"


    Hinata nodded slightly, and said: "Oshemaru used the previous four generations of Naruto Masters to seal the Ninjutsu of Nine Tails: the ghouls are sealed...he summoned the god of death..."


    "Death... Grim Reaper? There is actually a ninjutsu that can summon the Reaper?" Samui and others were shocked: "Then Goku-sama will be fine, right?" At this moment, Samyi and Yumu were worried for Monkey King. stand up.


    "Relax...Although the spirit of Reaper is very strong... but it''s far less than that of Brother Wukong..." Hinata smiled slightly. Although she could not see God of Reaper, she could feel the anger. Therefore, she knew the terribleness of Sun Wukong best. At that, the so-called god of death is not worth mentioning in front of Monkey King.


    "Isn''t it? Even the god of death is far behind? That guy...what kind of pervert is he?" Samyi''s eyes widened after hearing Hinata''s words.


    The god of death slowly lowered his head and looked at Monkey King


    "Hmph... your arrogant tone is really unpleasant... Now, let me be swallowed into the stomach of the god of death together, hate each other forever, and fight forever!" Dashemaru smiled coldly and couldn''t help it. Drink out loud.


    The figure of Death behind him finally started to move, slowly lowered his head, and looked at Monkey King... The hand that was slowly stretched out suddenly stopped moving...


    In this instant, a trace of horror appeared on the faces of the pillars and Madara not far away. When they reached their level, how keen the sensitivity was. In that instant, they seemed to feel a little bit of letting them. The horrible breath that the soul trembles... Is this... an illusion?¡­


    But at this moment, it was Oshemaru himself who was even more shocked, because he had clearly activated the "Ghoulish Sealing", but no matter how he controlled it, the "Reaper" behind him remained silent, which made his complexion even worse. Adding a gloomy gloom, the god of death that he summoned was not under his control, which made a hint of chill appear in his heart...


    "You are really moving me! Are you not the god of death?! Don''t you want the soul? Seal the person in front of you, my soul is yours..." Oshemaru screamed at the god of death behind him, knotting in his hands However, no matter how many Chakras he outputs, the figure of Death is still indifferent, which makes Oshemaru''s brows frown deeper...


    He was determined to die, but why did the result become so inexplicable?


    "This...Reaper...Isn''t it... Really dare not... do it to him?" For a moment, a horrified thought suddenly appeared in Da She Wan''s heart, but he couldn''t help but take a breath!If even the god of death does not dare to seal the existence, then what terrifying existence is it?


    Sealing the ghoul is a kind of contract between the caster and the god of death¡ªsell his soul to the god of death to achieve the purpose of sealing the soul of the target.But now, what is going on?The god of death did not listen to the operator''s control. Is it true that as the Monkey King said before, the god of death dare not seal him?


    "Hey... didn''t you say you want to seal me? Why don''t you do it?" Monkey King folded his arms and looked at the ugly face of Da She Wan with a playful expression.


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Dashemaru''s complexion became even more ugly. He used forbidden techniques and was ready to sacrifice his soul, but the god of death didn''t want him, so let alone the feeling of sorrow.


    Because of the use of the "Ghoul Seal", the current Oshe Pill can only control the Chakra in the body, but it can''t move anymore...


    If the god of death does not use his hand to pull out the soul of Monkey King to seal it, then now he, let alone Monkey King, is a three-year-old child who can return him to the arms of the god of death with a big knife.


    Originally thinking about the end of the big snake pill with Monkey King, he ended up in such an awkward end. It can be said that he is like a coffee table with cups (tragedy) on it.


    "Hey! Are you going to do it? If you don''t do it, I will do it...I really did it..." Monkey King looked at Da She Wan, his scornful tone, the angry Da She Wan almost didn''t carry his breath.


    "If you want to do it, just do it... I lose to you... I admit it..." At this moment, Da She Maru was bald and completely gave up the struggle. His confidence was completely defeated by Monkey King. After all the methods were exhausted, there was nothing to do. The slightest bit of enemy to this mysterious and terrifying existence made him feel powerless and death, perhaps a kind of relief, so that he would not have to live under the horror shadow that Monkey King gave him.


    The three generations of old men not far away looked at Dashewan''s ashen expression at this moment, but they were very embarrassed. Only Monkey King who can completely defeat Dashewan!Those who are enemies with him, no matter who they are, can only end in tragedy!


    "Actually, I admire you so much, no matter how, you are against me!" Monkey King looked at Da She Wan, but shook his head: "So, you should go back to the belly of the god of death and chat with it. ¡­"


    As he said, Monkey King waved his hand, and the god of death summoned by the big snake pill suddenly moved. He pulled out his soul and threw it into his mouth...

 724 Chapter 169 The Purpose of Madara

    Thinking of him, one of the big snake pills, one of the three dignified forbearances, used the "Ghoul Sealed", and wanted to die with Monkey King. As a result, the summoned god of death did not play any role, but gave his own life Going in, such a tragic end made the three generations and others seem very speechless. It can be said that Da She Maru played himself to death.


    But in the same way, they were even more shocked by the unpredictable strength of Monkey King. The collection of all the legendary ninjas of the present and the ancients, plus the summoned''Reaper'', could not help him even a bit. Such strength, I''m afraid there is only''God'', right?


    As Dashemaru was sealed by his own "Ghoul Sealed", those who reincarnated from the dirty soil controlled by him also regained their freedom. However, the rebirth of the dirty soil was not released, and they still remained in the Yang world. .


    "Your name is Monkey King, right? I didn''t expect that a strong man like you would appear in this world. I think that the legendary six immortals are nothing more than that?" Qianshou Zhujian and others all came to Monkey King In front of him, looking at him, he couldn''t help but sigh, and at the same time there was a look of respect and admiration in his eyes.Perhaps, the one in front of them is the legendary god, maybe!


    And when Qianshou Zhujian and others were talking to Monkey King, the complexion not far away was a little uncertain, and his eyes were struggling, but thinking of his hard work for so many years, how could it end?As a result, the hesitant heart immediately became extremely firm, and the tens of thousands of flowers in his eyes changed, forming a wave of ripples, his own reincarnation eye, which was already opened.


    Jieyin changed in his hand, and Madara slapped his palm on the ground, and at the same time he whispered, "Psychic!"


    "Boom~"


    Accompanied by the strong white smoke, the outgoing golem was psyched out by him!The breath of horror permeated here again, bringing people a kind of anxiety and fear.


    "This...this is?! Madara! What on earth do you want to do?" Seeing the huge golem that suddenly stood up between the sky and the earth, Senjujuma and others were shocked.


    "Outside Golem...I didn''t expect that Madara could be summoned..." Monkey King looked at the huge demon shadow, somewhat surprised: "But that''s right...Nagato can be psyched out, and as the original owner of the reincarnation eye Madara is naturally able to channel out..."


    Just as Monkey King muttered to himself, the Madara over there had already started, and the knot in his hands was knotted. In the mouth of the outside golem, the scroll bound by the chain suddenly rolled down, one by one by Chakra. The chain formed was shot out from the mouth of the Outer Golem, directly binding one of the nine tails tied to the ground firmly, and then pulling it, the Myojin Gate between the Senjue Pillars actually shattered directly. Open, the huge figure of Kyuubi turned and flew towards the mouth of the Outer Golem...


    Because Kyuubi''s actions were constrained by Madara''s terrifying pupil power, he could only roar, but couldn''t break free!


    "Damn it!!" The other Nine Tails couldn''t help being furious, and suddenly roared and struggled violently. Unfortunately, it was nailed to the ground by the Myojin Gate between the pillars. It couldn''t break free at all, and could only watch the other One himself was dragged into the mouth of the Golem...


    "No! He wants to take the nine tails, hurry! Stop him!" The three-generation old man shouted out loudly. Although he didn''t know what Madara was going to do, he had to stop it. This was an instinctive feeling.


    "Hmm~~ How could it make you wish..." Ban smiled proudly, and a face that looked like a thousand hand pillars appeared in front of Xiong, which looked strange and terrifying!


    I saw the seal in Madara''s hand instantly formed: "The tree world has come!"


    In an instant, countless towering ancient trees formed in the entire battlefield instantly, blocking everyone''s sight and action!


    "Mu Dun? When did Madara learn my Mu Dun?" Senjuzuzuma couldn''t help but look surprised.


    If it is in normal times, Uchiha Madara will also install B, telling how he transplanted the cells between Senjuju!But now, for Monkey King¡¯s fear, he dared not talk too much nonsense, knotted up in his hands, output his largest chakra amount, and sucked the nine tails into the mouth of the outer golem at the fastest speed. For a flash, he stood on the palm of the Golem of the Outer Dao, and the seal reappeared in his hand. With a bang, it turned into a thick smoke and disappeared here with the Golem of the Outer Dao...


    "He took a nine-tailed..." The three-generation old man''s complexion was a bit ugly. Although he didn''t know what Uchiha Madara was doing with the nine-tailed one, he knew one thing. This is definitely not a good thing.


    "That''s... my nine tails... you must save the nine lamas!" The four generations of Hokage Wave Feng Shuimen, at this moment, his handsome face is full of firmness and seriousness.


    "It turned out to be like this... It''s really interesting..." Monkey King stood on a thick tree trunk, but a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.Then he turned his head, looked at Yu Mu Ren beside him, and said, "When Payne attacked Yunyin Village, he should have taken some of the Chakra of the cat again, right?"


    "Yes..." Yu Mu Ren said, his face turned red, and he said: "He thought I was yours...for fear of irritating you thoroughly...so he didn''t dare to capture me too, but took the cat away. Lots of chakras..."


    "Sure enough..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "It looks like Xiao, is about to collect Qi Jiuwei..."


    "En? Do you mean...Is Madara also..." Samui''s eyes widened in shock.


    "That''s it...actually the whole plan, the biggest boss behind the scenes is Uchiha Madara..."


    "How is it possible... he is a dead person, how can he realize such a huge plan..." You Mu Ren said with a shocked expression.


    "Don''t underestimate Uchiha Madara... and don''t underestimate the power of the reincarnation eye..." Monkey King looked at Samui and Yugi with a smile.


    "Hey... Can you make it clearer? Why can''t I understand a single sentence?" As soon as Senjujuan heard that this series of plans was actually related to the class, and he seemed to have already prepared?Finally, I couldn''t bear it.


    "To put it simply, there is an organization called Akatsuki that is collecting tail beasts. Their purpose is actually to resurrect the legendary Ten-tailed, and then become a Ten-tailed Human Zhuli like the Liudao immortal... and Madara is actually this. The boss behind the organization, his purpose is to be completely resurrected, because of the reincarnation eye, this is feasible..."


    "The second is to become the Ten-tailed Human Pillar... and then cast a world-wide illusion, drawing people from all over the world into the illusion, so as to achieve the true peace they say, and he naturally became The master of this world..."..

 725 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Selection

    "Ten-tailed person Zhuli?! Bringing people all over the world into the illusion...this is really like Madara''s style!" Senjuzuzu''s brows suddenly wrinkled, looking extra serious.


    "Is it the legendary Ten-tailed Manzhuli? This is a bit bad... and it brings the whole world closer to the illusion. This kind of false peace has no meaning at all. We have to stop Madara..." The fourth generation of Hokage Wave Feng Shui Men said with a serious face.


    "Master Wukong, what do you think?" The three-generation old man turned his head and looked at Monkey King.


    "I? I''m not interested. They want to resurrect Ten-tailed, so let them resurrect. I also want to see how strong Ten-tailed is..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    "Master Wukong...this...you can''t make a joke..." Obviously, Sun Wukong''s words shocked the three generations of old men and others.


    Monkey King is terrible, but Ten Tails are even more terrifying in their cognition!After all, they are people in this world, and the terrible legend of Ten Tails has penetrated into the bones.That represents the ultimate power of this world, the source of all chakras!It is not an exaggeration to be called a true god!


    "I''m too lazy to care... You can figure it out by yourself! If Ten-tailed is really resurrected, I will only be responsible for defeating it..." Monkey King left such a word indifferently, and with a wave of his hand, the nine who was still sealed by the door The tail suddenly turned into a stream of light and sank into Naruto''s body.


    "Responsible for defeating it... Only a strong man like Master Wukong dare to say such a thing..." Samui looked at Monkey King''s eyes faintly.


    "It seems that we can only find a way to stop Uchiha Madara..." The three-generation old man shook his head helplessly.They are not so indifferent to Ten Tails like Monkey King.


    "He really is... Naruto..." Mizumon couldn''t help but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth when he saw the scene where Kyuubi was immersed in Naruto''s body.


    "You... why are you looking at me like that?" Naruto was uncomfortable looking at Mizumon''s sunny smile.Now he does not know that he is the hero of Konoha, the son of the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen.


    "His name is Bofeng Shuimen, which is the fourth generation of Hokage. At the same time, he is also your father... his own..." Monkey King smiled faintly at Naruto.


    "Huh?!" Sakura''s eyes widened in shock, a little unbelievable, pointing at Naruto, and her words stuttered: "Naruto... is the son of the fourth generation of adults?! How is this possible..."


    For a while, even Naruto was stunned: "Wukong... Big Brother... You said he was... mine..."


    "Yeah! You guys have a good chat!..." As he said, Sun Wukong left here first, and Samui and the others also wisely followed to leave, leaving the water gate father and son some time alone.


    "Okay... Then, what is your choice? Is it for me to lift the filthy soil reincarnation and let you return to Huangquan, or do you want to stay in this world?" Monkey King looked at the Qianshou Zhujian and others in front of him and said lightly.


    "This...we are all dead. Reason shouldn''t be in charge of human affairs... However, Madara... makes me care very much... Can you see if we stop Madara''s plan and release the reincarnation technique? "Thousands of hands thought for a while, and said very seriously.He didn''t doubt that Monkey King could solve the filthy reincarnation, because of such existence, what is impossible?


    "Is that so? Let''s do it with you! Anyway, I don''t care..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently and said, "Now, we have to save Kirabi, so please do it yourself..."


    "Since it''s our Yunyin Village, let the old man go with him..." Three generations of Lei Ying said immediately.


    "What are you doing with a big light bulb? Go back to your Yunyin Village..." Monkey King curled his lips at the three generations of Raikage, thinking about it, and took Hinata, Samui, and Yumu to disappear. this.


    "..." Looking at the place where Monkey King disappeared, the three generations of Lei Ying were speechless for a long time, but her heart was depressed. Thinking of him, the three generations of Lei Ying was so red and fruity.


    As for the second generation of Tuying and the second generation of Shuiying, seeing the three generations of Raikage deflated, I was obviously very happy. There was no harmony between Ninja Village and Ninja Village, so it is obviously a very refreshing thing to be able to see each other deflated. !


    The three-generation old man shook his head helplessly, turned his head to look between the thousand hands pillars, and said with an extremely serious expression: "It seems we have to go back to the village to understand the current situation. We must stop Uchi. Boban... definitely can''t let him resurrect Ten-tailed..."


    "By the way, the current Konoha has reached the first generation of Hokage? Who is it?" Senjujuma suddenly asked curiously.


    "Five generations of Hokage... Tsunade-sama..." Kozakura replied immediately.


    "Tsunami...Tsunade?!" Senju Junma was shocked, and immediately darkened and said with a worried look: "The current Konoha...is it okay?" That expression, as if the whole Konoha, would be caught by Tsunade It''s like playing bad...


    On the Monkey King''s side, when they reappeared, they were outside a cave, but here, people have already gone to the cave...


    Uh, well, it can¡¯t be said to be hollow, because Kiraby was thrown on the ground indiscriminately like a piece of rubbish at this moment. His complexion was a little pale and his breath was absent. Obviously, he had been pulled away from the eight tails. died¡­


    "Odd...Kiraby-sama..." Samui looked at Kiraby''s corpse, and his eyes widened. Although he had expected it, when he saw the corpse, tears could not stop. , The pain in my heart...


    "Damn Penn! I must break your body into pieces!!" At this moment, Sam Yi was full of murderous aura, his eyes full of revenge anger!As her master, Kirabi is just like her father. This hatred must be avenged!


    "I heard...The eyes of reincarnation have the power to bring people back to life...Master Goku...Can you..." At the end, Mu Ren looked calmer, looking at Monkey King with hopeful eyes.


    "Yes! You also have reincarnation eyes!" Samyi''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he stood up and looked at Monkey King, begging on his face: "I beg you...Save Lord Kirabi! As long as you can save life Sir Kirabi, you can do anything you want me to..."


    "You can marry me?" Monkey King said with a smile on his face.


    "Yes! As long as you save Lord Kirabi, I will marry you!" Samyi nodded without hesitation, his eyes full of determination.


    Monkey King was stunned. He didn''t expect Sam Yi to agree so readily, and he felt a little uncomfortable. Although he knew that Sam Yi''s feelings for Kirabi were in the relationship between master and apprentice, there was no such relationship, but Still a little unhappy.Because he is a stingy and domineering person, the sister paper he fancy can only be good to himself!


    "Forget it, I just made a joke with you, you don''t need to answer so seriously..." Monkey King shook his head helplessly.What I said just now was really just a casual joke. The fluorescent light in his hand was condensed and poured directly on Kiraby¡¯s body...


    At this moment, Samyi witnessed a miracle of bringing back the dead.....

 726 Chapter One Hundred Seventy One

    As Ying Mang entered the body, Kirabi¡¯s lost vitality gradually recovered. At the same time, a ball of light rose from the ground, and fell into Kirabi¡¯s body among the dancing...


    This is like an empty shell, suddenly injected with a living soul, but for a moment, the lifeless Kirabi opened his eyes...


    "Where is this place? What happened? Why are you here? What about that idiot, jerk, Peine? Oh yeah~"


    "..." Looking at the dancing and singing uncle in front of him, Monkey King suddenly felt a pain, and turned his head to say to Sam Yi and the two women: "You should take this teaser home quickly... Brother listened to him. Talking hurts..."


    "Odd...Kiraby-sama...Fu...he really resurrected...too...great..." Samui and Yugi obviously ignored Monkey King''s complaints and looked at Kira who suddenly became alive again. Than, I was immediately overjoyed.


    Samui was even more excited and hugged Monkey King. The huge front of the xiong squeezed against Monkey King''s xiong bore, suddenly making him feel a little airy, and immediately gnawed hard on his face: " Goku! Thank you! Thank you so much!" After speaking, he seemed to realize something again, blushing, and pushed him away.


    "Don''t end so soon~ Come here for a while..." Monkey King looked at Sam Yi''s pair of big xiong clubs, a little bit unwilling.


    "You want to be beautiful!" Sam Yi''s pretty face turned red, and he gave Monkey King a big eye.


    Kirabi on the side just wanted to speak, Monkey King snapped his fingers and muted him directly. No matter how Kirabi opened his mouth, he couldn''t make a sound...


    "Don''t talk anymore. As soon as you speak, I can''t help but want to beat you up..." Monkey King looked at Kirabi and said lightly, "I know what you want to say. If you really want to thank you, you Just go to Konoha and teach Naruto how to use the power of Kyuubi... then, maybe it will be a good combat power..."


    Kirabi could not speak, so he nodded very seriously.This grace of survival is a great favor!


    "Master Goku! Lord Kirabi has been saved, I think we have to go back to the village right away. Now, Yunyin Village still has a lot of things waiting for us to deal with... If you want to be a guest, we are Very welcome~" Samui looked at Monkey King, intentionally or unintentionally tinged her pair of proud big xiong.


    Sun Wukong''s gaze was immediately attracted to him...Well, this can''t be said of his color, there are so many sister papers, what shape hasn''t been seen?This is just a common problem for men. When you see a big one, you can''t help but look at it a few more times, and even want to pinch her twice to feel how it feels!


    "When I''m free, I will definitely visit your Yunyin Village as a guest... Now I have something to do, so I won''t go..."


    "What can you do?" When Sun Wukong refused, Samui and Yumu were suddenly disappointed.


    "There are so many things for me, all the girls in the world are still waiting for me to save..." Monkey King seemed to be very serious.


    "..." Samui and Yugi were speechless at once: "Then you should do it yourself..."


    Their time is really tight now, and they can''t keep wandering around with the big idler Monkey King.Yunyin Village is still being rebuilt, and there are still many things waiting for them to deal with.


    "Then let''s go back first! Remember to come to Yunyin Village to see us!" Sam Yi waved his hand at Monkey King, and the pair of huge xiongs suddenly swayed and said, "I said before. , But words count..."


    "What''s the matter?" Monkey King''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    "You want to go by yourself..." Samui grinned and was about to leave.


    "I said, have you forgotten something?" Monkey King shook his head looking at the three who were about to leave.


    "En? What?" Sam Yiji looked at Monkey King in doubt.


    "We are not the only ones who came to save Kirabi!"


    "Ah! Kajui... Darui... How did I forget them..." After Sun Wukong reminded him, Samui suddenly realized and exclaimed, "They are there now? There will be nothing wrong, right?"


    This is not to say that Samui and Yugi have lost their original composure and calmness. They are just following Monkey King, but it gives them a sense of peace and security that they have never had before. Therefore, nothing happens. They need to worry about it and do it. Naturally, they have a blind trust and dependence on Monkey King, and they have forgotten some of the simplest things!Anyway, there is Monkey King in everything, so why are they worrying about it?


    "Don''t worry! It''s just severely injured and not dead..." Monkey King pointed in a direction and said, "Go straight from here, and you will be able to spot them..."


    "Thank you~ Following you, it makes us a little bit less like ninjas..." Samui smiled softly at Yugi, his tone also a little helpless.


    After bidding farewell, Samui and the other three directly used instantaneous spells and disappeared here...


    And Monkey King was resting his chin and thinking: "What Samyi said just now counts... Doesn''t it mean marrying me?..."


    Now, Monkey King walked towards the depths of the cave, while Hinata followed him quietly. After a while, a pit several meters wide appeared in front of him, lying in the pit. A girl with no life...


    Looking at the girl in the pit, Hinata looked unbearable: "Brother Wukong...she..."


    "Dead..." Monkey King replied faintly. With one hand stretched out, the girl in the pit suddenly floated up, flew back to Monkey King, and slowly landed on the ground: "Such a cute one. Little Lolita was also brutally murdered, and the person of Akatsuki''s organization is really inhumane!"


    "Her vitality is completely removed... In other words, is she also Renzhuli?" Hinata looked at Xiao Lori and said softly.


    "En! Seven-tailed person Zhuli seems to be called Fulai..." Monkey King nodded and said: "Since I met, I can''t see the death without saving..." As he said, fluorescent light appeared in his hand and poured on Fu''s Jiao. , The scars on it immediately recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    At the same time, a ball of light rose from the bottom of the ground and sank into Fu''s body. It was Fu''s soul... In an instant, the thick fire of life burned again...


    "Here...Where is it?" Fu Youyou opened his eyes, looking a little confused.


    "Yo! Little Lolita! You are awake!"


    The puzzled little Lolita looked like a monkey whose tail was stepped on, and suddenly bounced: "Who is Lolita? Who is younger? Where am I?" She said, and patted her angrily. Tablet small xiong preserved fruit.


    "..." Monkey King: "I think you are very small..."


    "Small...Small...Small..." These two words resounded like a curse in Fu''s ears.


    "Ah! I''m so angry! I''m fighting with you..." Fu exclaimed, jumped up, and rushed towards Monkey King...

 727 Chapter 172: Ninjutsu

    "Don''t make trouble...Goodbye, brother will give you lollipops..."


    Sun Wukong took Fu Ji in his hand and really took out a lollipop and shook it in front of her eyes. The scene was a bit evil.


    Fu frowned and yelled angrily: "You...you are a pervert! I don''t want your lollipop! I''m not a kid!"


    "Is it too small? I''ll give you two..." Monkey King was like magic, and the lollipop in his hand split instantly.


    "Ah! Ah ~ ~ said the people have not a baby! You will not be tempted lollipop ..." Fu claws, glared at the Monkey King, a bite at the top of his arm.


    It was just a''crack'', as if she was biting on a steel plate. She had a toothache and clutched her cheeks. Tears almost flowed out: "You are a pervert, why are your arms so hard?"


    "Hey, you are a little loli, but you are scolding me for being a pervert. Be careful when I hit your little fart. fart!" Monkey King said, raising his left hand to Fu''s little fart. .


    "You...you still say not..." Fu Wei blushed, and hurriedly used his hands to protect her little ass. Fart, with a bulging expression, looked a little cute.


    "Forget it... I won''t make trouble with you... I am very busy now..." Monkey King said, gently putting Fu down.


    Seeing that Monkey King suddenly became serious, Fu was stunned, and a little embarrassed that he was arguing with Monkey King. After a moment of silence, he said: "I remember...I''m dead...Is it you...save me?"


    "Anyone besides me here?"


    "And she..." Fu pointed to Hinata on the side, and said seriously.


    "..." Monkey King was silent for a while: "Well, I saved you..."


    "...Thank you..." At this moment, apart from these two words, Fu didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Haha~~ Why did you suddenly become so polite..." Sun Wukong couldn''t help but laughed, rubbing Fu''s head, and said: "I have something to do now, I have to leave immediately, how about you?"


    "Me?" Fu was stunned. As Nanao''s person Zhuli, Nanao had already been taken away, and Taki Shinobu was impossible to go back. At this moment, she discovered that the world is so big that she has nothing to do with it. The place to stay, for a while, stay there...


    "Look at you as an abandoned little loli! Brother will be merciful to take you in!" Monkey King said, holding Fu''s little hand with his left hand, and Hinata with his right hand, and went along the path...


    "Everyone said that they are no longer a little loli! You weird uncle!"


    "I think you are a little loli all over you!"


    "You...you...you piss me off! Can I beat you?"


    "As a little loli, pretending to be cute is your strong point. Fighting and killing is not suitable for you..."


    Along the way, Monkey King spent his time on the way to teasing Fu, occasionally "bullying" little Lolita, and looking at her angry expression, it was actually quite fun...


    At the same time, in an unknown fortress, five ninjas were holding an old man, looking at a young girl in front, with an indifferent expression, and the leader said lightly: "So...now...give me the forbidden technique. Right..."


    "Master Ying, absolutely not...you run away...don''t worry about me...forbidden techniques must never fall into their hands, otherwise, more people will die..." the old man shouted at the girl immediately.His face was serious and his face was absolutely stern, obviously he had made a death consciousness.


    "Even Bingbei..." The young girl named Ying was full of sorrow. She left the old man and let her escape alone.


    "Don''t hesitate anymore, you must protect the forbidden technique, and you must not let it fall into the wrong hands... I have already called Konoha for help. During this period, you must protect yourself..."


    "Oh? You old guy has already sent Konoha for help?" The ninja who took the lead suddenly turned gloomy, and then smiled indifferently: "But now, I think they are already overwhelmed by themselves... now , The world of ninja has been in chaos, and only strength is the capital of everything, so leave the forbidden technique to me! I can consider not killing you..."


    "Don''t think about it! Even if I die! I will never give the forbidden technique to you wicked men!" Lao Tzu roared immediately, his face absolutely determined.


    "Really an old stubborn! Then, I will make you perfect!" The leading ninja''s complexion suddenly became cold, and the terrible killing intent appeared, and the shuriken in his hand was ruthlessly wiped against the old man''s neck...


    "No... Escape!!" Ying exclaimed immediately, but it was already too late. With a touch of blood, the old man had fallen in a pool of blood.


    "Why... how..." Ying''s face was horrified and depressed, her feet soft, and she sat down directly on the ground, her eyes full of despair...


    And the Chakra between heaven and earth also suddenly surged towards Ying''s back at this moment...


    "Brother, what''s going on?" The other four ninjas were moved, and the terrible Chakra fluctuation made them frightened.


    "This...this is...could it be..." The ninja''s eyes suddenly lit up, his face was surprised, and his hands were knotted. A black "Fuck" word appeared on Ying''s left arm, and Ying said Action, completely controlled instantly...


    It''s just that the word''Fuck'' is engraved on the arm of a beautiful big breasts girl. It''s really a loss of morality and makes people think about it...


    The ninja walked slowly behind Ying and was about to take off Ying¡¯s clothes...


    Three figures suddenly flashed out. One of the men flew up and kicked the leading ninja upside down. Amidst the roar, a ditch tens of meters away was drawn directly on the ground. , Just stopped!


    "Big Brother!!"


    "who are you?!!"


    The other four ninjas were suddenly shocked, and looked at the three suddenly appeared with vigilant faces, their eyes full of hostility.


    "Hmph~~ In broad daylight, she was blatantly taking off her sister paper clothes... Oh, shit! You even wrote such a ethical''fuck'' word on sister paper''s arm. You are so desolate! "While Sun Wukong said, he took Ying''s arm and stretched out his right hand, frustrated and frustrated on the word''Fuck'' on her arm...


    The action and the scene were so beautiful, Hinata said from the side that she did not dare to watch...


    Those ninjas really want to yell at Monkey King. While yelling at others for being ethical, they are doing those actions without ethics. Who on earth has no ethics?


    However, the next situation was shocked, and their eyes widened, full of incredible colors!Because of the word''Fuck'', it was rubbed off by Sun Wukong''s palm...


    "My technique... actually... was broken?" The guy who was kicked out by Monkey King had already lost half his life, but seeing this scene, his face was full of surprise...

 728 Chapter 173 Ying

    "Kill...they..." The ninja who was kicked by Monkey King lay on the ground with blood in his mouth and an angry voice full of killing intent.


    Only the tone appeared extremely weak.Although Monkey King just kicked him casually, it still caused his internal organs to move, and he was seriously injured and unable to move.


    Hearing the words of the eldest brother, the four ninjas immediately let out their murderous aura, and their shurikens flashed out, and they attacked the Monkey King with the momentum of encirclement...


    Hina Tian just moved, but he was stopped by Monkey King waved his hand. He came here, but came here specially for Ying, so how could Hina Tian steal the limelight?Brother is trying to attract sister paper''s attention by pulling the wind.


    Faced with the four people being attacked and killed, Monkey King faintly stretched out his right hand, and the four ninjas suddenly stood still strangely, and then slowly floated in the air by an invisible force...


    "!!!" The four ninjas'' complexions changed drastically. They just wanted to ask their elder brother for help, but they shook it in the palm of Monkey King, and burst into a bloody mist...


    "Ok... so amazing..." Such a bloody scene stunned Ying, but it also caused her heartfelt exclamation.Even Fu looked at Monkey King in amazement. Judging from the actions of the four ninjas before, how do they look like they have the strength of a normal Shinobu?They were all killed in one face...


    "Injection... Benten!..." The leader''s complexion was suddenly shocked, and his subordinates were all killed in one face?In horror, he got up and wanted to escape, but unfortunately, he was seriously injured, just moving, it was so painful that his complexion was distorted, so what about fleeing?


    Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and a burst of vigor whizzed out. With a''bang'', the ninja was shocked again and hit a big rock hard, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and his complexion instantly He turned his head and fainted...


    Monkey King didn''t kill him, because of this person, he had to keep it for Ying''s daughter to commit suicide!


    Turning to look at Ying, the Chakra between heaven and earth is still converging towards her back, and it is getting more and more intense...


    Because of excessive sadness and despair, the forbidden technique sealed in Ying''s body exploded!Judging from the current situation, if it is not stopped, Ying''s body will explode with the carrier of the forbidden technique, and this area may be instantly turned into ruins...


    "Thank you... for saving me... but... the forbidden technique on my body has been activated... I... I can''t control it now... you should run away... otherwise... you will all die..." Ying smiled at the Monkey King three In the face of death, she is still so open-minded.But Monkey King still saw the fear of death in her eyes!


    "Obviously she''s just a girl...what''s cool!" Monkey King looked at Ying and smiled slightly: "Then... tell me, do you... want to die? You have to answer seriously..."


    "I...I..." Ying looked at the smiling face of Monkey King. For some reason, the softness in her heart was immediately touched. She, who had a strong face, suddenly dropped tears from the corner of her eyes, and said with tears: "I...I don''t want to die. ...But...I..."


    "As long as there is this sentence, it is enough..." Monkey King smiled slightly, came behind Ying, and gently pulled her clothes downwards, and the white, tender skin and skin suddenly appeared before her eyes, as did Ying''s pretty face. Then it turns red...Hello!~What are you going to do?


    Fuben wanted to yell at the pervert, but when he saw what was between Ying''s back, he was stunned, and said with a surprised look: "This...what is this...?!"


    I saw the blue veins protruding from Ying''s back, and in the center, there was an eyeball-like disgusting thing. It looked a bit strange, but after absorbing the chakra from the outside, it exuded an extremely dangerous and terrible atmosphere...


    This is the terrible forbidden technique that can destroy a city once activated!


    "Huh! It is really utterly conscience to seal such an ugly thing on such a beautiful girl!" Monkey sighed slightly, lightly touching the forbidden technique, and a little glow appeared, and his back was bright. The forbidden technique in between disappeared so strangely...


    "This...this is...you...how did you...do it?!!!" Ying naturally sensed the strangeness between her back and her eyes widened in surprise. This person unexpectedly carried her on her back. The forbidden technique on the seal has been removed...This method is so powerful...


    Sun Wukong did not answer, but touched his chin and stared at Ying''s white naked back. He couldn''t help but exclaimed, "It''s still more eye-catching like this..."


    Ying''s pretty face suddenly turned red, and she hurriedly pulled up her clothes...


    Sun Wukong saw Ying''s embarrassment and embarrassment, he couldn''t help but smiled, a long sword flashed in his hand, handed it to her, glanced at the ninja leader who passed out, and said, "He killed that old man, right? Here you are..."


    "Even Bingbei..." Ying looked at the old man who had been dead for a long time not far away. The shyness on her face was immediately replaced by sadness. At the same time, endless hatred and anger appeared in her eyes.


    In the original book, the old man did not die, but because of Monkey King, the six-tailed man Zhu Li Yugao was captured in advance, so he did not meet with Ying. This change happened!


    In the world of ninjas, dead people are the most common, so Ying is not afraid. Now she is only sad and angry.Taking the long sword handed by Monkey King, he came to the ninja with a hateful look. Under his horrified gaze, the sword pierced his xiong chamber...


    In the original book, this guy is considered the last BOOS-level character, but in front of Monkey King, he didn''t even have time to report his name, and even before he could use a ninjutsu, he died so useless!


    And Ying also fart and sat down on the ground for the first time. This was her first murder. After the incident, she always felt discomfort and fear.


    Then Monkey King rubbed her head appreciatively, and was very satisfied with Ying''s behavior.If you have grudges, you will get revenge. This is his purpose in life. Those kind cowards who can''t even deal with his enemies are what he looks down on most!¡­


    "I want to learn ninjutsu, can you accept me as a disciple?..."


    After burying Dunbingwei, Ying came to Monkey King and looked at him expectantly.She was impressed by the great power of Monkey King, and also attracted by Monkey King...like the original, but the final protagonist, but changed...


    "What''s your name?"


    "Ying! My name is Ying!" Ying suddenly seemed very excited when she heard Monkey King''s question.


    "My name is Monkey King... you can call me..."


    "Teacher Wukong..."


    "No...How can a beautiful girl like you be used as an apprentice? That''s too wasteful...Oh...I didn''t pay attention...I missed my mouth..."..

 729 Chapter 174 Your Acting Skills Are Weak

    With the daughters of Hina Tian, ??Sun Wukong was not in a hurry to go back. Today''s Ninja World has reached the stage of precariousness, but all this has no impact on him.Others were in panic, but he was playing with his sister...


    Some militants seemed to smell the smell of war and started to move around...


    On this day, Monkey King came to a village and looked at the raging fire and billowing smoke in the village. They were all slightly taken aback. They rushed to the village, but they saw that a teenager would be countless. Shuriken shot into a hedgehog, but an old man stepped out and blocked the young man. He pushed her away and blocked so many sides. It was the kunai who was shot from all directions. With shuriken all over the body...


    Ying and Fu suddenly looked surprised and looked around vigilantly, but apart from the smoke and fire, what kind of ninja''s shadow...


    When it was Hinata, he looked at the surroundings with doubts, because there was no one around, so where did those shurikens come from?Who sent it?And looking at the old man who was pierced into a hedgehog, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly...


    Only Monkey King looked at the old man, but at the corner of his mouth, a faint smile appeared because he saw the two of them, he already knew what was going on...


    "It seems... we have encountered an interesting plot..."


    "Hey! Do you still have any sympathy! If you have time to talk cool words here, it''s better to hurry up and save people!" Fu looked at the inexplicable smile on Monkey King''s face, and said with an unhappy face.


    Along the way, she was often air-conditioned by Sun Wu. Therefore, whenever she had the opportunity, she would immediately challenge Sun Wukong.


    "So you have sympathy too! Not bad! Not bad!" Monkey King smiled slightly and rubbed her head, with a complimenting expression on the child, but it tickles the madness!I really want to bite over!It''s a pity that she, having learned from the past, doesn''t want to suffer her teeth anymore.


    She couldn''t understand why the skin structure of Monkey King was so strange?My skin is usually firm and elastic, but why is it hard as a steel plate when I bite it down?


    Later, she understood that Sun Wukong made it clear that she was cheating on her. It was so bad that she couldn''t even act like a baby!Normal people have this. If you are an ordinary person, if a cute little beauty wants to bite you, don''t you still reach out and let her bite!Monkey King is good, but the pitted person has a toothache, do you think he is bad?


    Well, the words are going farther, back to the topic.


    "Teacher...Teacher Shennong...are you okay?" The young man helped the old man who was filled with kunai, tears filled his eyes.This scene looks very touching, but Sun Wukong, who knows the inside story, looks and feels awkward.


    "Shennong...is this product worthy of this name..." He shook his head, but a trace of disdain appeared on Sun Wukong''s face.


    "You''re still talking cold words here! Go and save people!..." Fu said, staring at Monkey King.She knew that even if the other party died, Monkey King could save her life at a glance, and she herself was a living example, so she urged again.


    "Brother Wukong..." Ying also looked at Monkey King pleadingly.


    "Don''t go..." Monkey King rebuffed, answering very simply.


    "Ah?" Ying Yufu''s eyes widened suddenly, and looked at Monkey King, somewhat surprised. In their hearts, Monkey King is so great, so stalwart...How could it be possible to say such a thing? Well, Above, perhaps only Ying at this moment thinks so.


    "Brother Goku...that person..." Hinata looked at the old man and seemed to want to say something.


    "It seems that Hinata has discovered it..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "What did you find?" Fu Yuying looked at Hinata suddenly curiously.


    "Although the grandfather looks extremely miserable... he suffered multiple fatal injuries... Chakra also looked a little confused, but his anger... did not weaken the slightest..." Hinata said very seriously.


    "Furious? What are you talking about? What do you mean?" Fu looked at Hinata, very puzzled.


    "The meaning is very simple! He wasn''t hurt at all..." Monkey King looked at the old man and said lightly: "That is to say, the girl who was in the pit..."


    "Huh? Is that so? But why?" Ying suddenly looked surprised.


    "Does this still need to be said? That old thing is obviously a badass, it is clear that he is deceiving that girl!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Huh?! Is that really the case?" Ying and the women all showed a look of surprise.


    "This old thing is too bad, I''m going to teach him a lesson..." Fu said with an angry expression.Roll up your sleeves and ran forward...


    "Teacher Shennong...please...don''t die...don''t die...why...why...save me..." Amaru''s pupils trembled slightly, showing that he was deeply hit deep in his heart.


    "Why? Because you are my most proud...disciple..." Shennong took his bloody hand and wanted to touch Amaru''s head, but he was afraid that his blood would stain her head. In, put down again.


    Fu, who was originally angrily, suddenly weakened when he saw this scene, and began to doubt Sun Wukong''s words: "Brother Wukong...is it true? This way...isn''t it pretending..."


    As a doctor, Shennong''s medical skills are naturally very clever. If he wants to pretend to be dead, it is enough to use falsehoods. At this time, Shennong''s injuries, even if his eyes are rolled, can''t see any flaws!Had Hina not been able to sense''qi'', it would have been impossible to see through his disguise!


    Fu''s face showed hesitation, but Monkey King didn''t. He stepped forward and said lightly: "Okay, old man! You don''t have to pretend! Your acting skills are so weak, I can see it at a glance!"


    "What the hell are you talking about! Bastard! Teacher Shennong is like this..." Amaru shouted at Sun Wukong with an angry look when he heard that Sun Wukong was still hurting her mentor.


    "It''s really sad... As everyone knows, the teacher you always thought of was actually a gangster who used you as a tool to cultivate..."


    "You are not allowed to insult Teacher Shennong!" Amaru yelled angrily, holding a scalpel, and attacking Monkey King...


    Unfortunately, it was picked up by Monkey King: "Don¡¯t believe it? That¡¯s fine! I''ll let you recognize the facts!" Monkey King said, raising a finger, and the black flame burned at his fingertips. With a flick, he flew towards Shennong who was lying on the ground...


    "!!!" Seeing Heiyan was about to be present, Shennong knew that his disguise had really been seen through, and at the same time he felt the death breath brought by Heiyan. Knowing that he could not pretend, he hurriedly flashed and avoided it. Aside, looking at Monkey King with a gloomy expression, full of anger and killing intent: "You guy...you are really nosy..."..

 730 Chapter 175 The Ugly Heart

    "Teacher Shenlong, it''s great that you are fine!" Amaru looked at Shennong who suddenly stood up, with a look of surprise on his face.


    Monkey King shook his head when he saw it, "It seems that you haven''t recognized the facts yet..."


    "No! Teacher Shennong is not the kind of person you said! You let me down!" Amaru was struggling in Monkey King''s hands. Shennong has always been the most perfect and kind in her mind. She is also her favorite master, even now, she does not believe that her teacher Shennong is a badass.


    "Ahaha~~ I''m so embarrassed... I was just joking with Amaru. I didn''t expect to be misunderstood by you... I''m so sorry..." Shennong thought after hearing Amaru''s words, his face was gloomy. His complexion instantly turned into a kind old man.This change of face is staggering.


    "Hey! Did you hear that Teacher Amaru is joking with me... Hurry up and let me down! You are so rude!" Hearing Shennong''s words, the haze that had surfaced in Amaru''s heart instantly disappeared. When Shennong said casually, she completely believed it.


    "It''s really stupid..." Monkey King shook his head and thought about it, but put Amaru down. Amaru immediately ran to Shennong, and said with a look of concern: "Master, you really Is it okay?"


    "Ah~~ Don''t worry! It''s actually just a skin injury. I just made a joke with you just now. I''m really sorry, I scared you!" Shennong kindly touched Amaru''s head and smiled.


    "Master is really true! Just killed me... I won''t be allowed to make jokes like this in the future... It''s not funny at all..."


    "Yes...it will never be anymore..." Shennong smiled, looked at Monkey King, and said: "Sorry, a few people, I have caused you trouble..."


    Monkey King waved his hand faintly, Shennong smiled slightly, and said a few words of apology again, and then left with Amaru farewell...


    Looking at the back of the two of them going away, Fu looked at Monkey King, frowning slightly: "Hey! Did you let them go like this? The murderousness just now was not a joke..."


    "What else? That guy''s ability to disguise is really not covered... and the guy named Amaru also admires him very much. For a while, she won''t believe us. If she helps her, she will treat us instead. As an enemy..."


    "That''s too..." Fu nodded and looked at Monkey King: "What should I do? Leave her alone? With such a sinister master, I don''t think that Amaru will have a good end..."


    "Why? Isn''t Shennong Amaru''s master? Why did he harm Amaru?" Yingdai frowned, obviously not understanding.


    "It''s just for the tail beast in her body..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Tailed beast?" The three women were slightly surprised, and said, "Is Amaru also a human Zhuli? But I don''t feel like it!"


    "There is a zero tail hidden in her body. This is a tailed beast that has nothing to do with the one to nine tails... Only the darkness of the human heart can nurture and grow stronger than it, and the reason Shennong used to be good to Amaru is probably Just to wake up the zero tail in Amaru when the time is right... If a person is hurt by the person she trusts and loves most, then she may fall into the darkest abyss of life. By then, Zero Tail will be fully awakened, and Shennong can take the power of Zero Tail for his own use..."


    "How can this be done... This Shennong is really not a thing!" Fu suddenly became angry.


    "But, is there a zero tail in this world? It''s the first time I heard of..." Hinata also said with a look of surprise.


    "Isn''t he Amaru''s master? How could this be..." Ying looked angry, her pure mind was very angry at Shennong''s behavior.It is even more chilling!


    "Such a benevolent and hypocritical guy, absolutely can''t let it go!" Fu Anger said.


    "Brother Wukong, let''s help the one named Amaru..." Hinata looked at Monkey King and made a rare comment.Before, she always said what Sun Wukong said, that''s what.


    "I just meant it..." Monkey King nodded. As the savior of sister paper, since he encountered the matter, he naturally couldn''t sit idly by.


    Under the leadership of Monkey King, the three daughters followed Shennong...


    Following all the way, soon, a forest appeared before their eyes, but at this moment, the entire forest was shaking violently...


    Then, the people in Hinata were shocked to see that the earth cracked and cracked, and with the roar and shaking, they were sitting on the ground from the ground...


    When it was fully shown its original appearance, a few people could see that it turned out to be a huge castle drilled out of the ground and suspended above the sky...


    "This...what is this? Flying in the sky...castle?!" Ying''s daughters looked at the sky, and the huge shadows on their faces were all shocked.


    "This is really a big deal!" Sun Wukong exclaimed slightly, and said: "Then, let''s go! Let''s go up and beat the man named Shennong!"


    "Huh?! This was made by that nasty old man?" Fu looked surprised.


    "But how do we get up..." Fu looked puzzled.


    "Of course it is flying up..." Monkey King smiled slightly, his body slowly vacated, and an invisible breath instantly lifted the three females, and followed him to the sky city...


    At the same time, in a secret room in the center of the castle, Shennong brought Amaru here, watching the weird runes portrayed on the wall, and the fleshy thread crisscrossing and beating from time to time. With something like a heart, Amaru was stunned: "Master...what the hell is...and, what the hell is this castle...why I never knew..."


    "Haha~~ Amaru! What kind of existence am I to you?" Shennong did not answer Amaru''s question, but asked kindly.


    "Teacher Shennong is of course my most respected master!..." Amaru''s face was reddish, but he said with a firmness.


    "Haha~~ Really, then I need your help now, can you help me?" Shennong smiled, but behind the smile, it looked a little weird, but at this time Amaru was completely Did not notice, because in her knowledge, Shennong is a perfect and kind master.She never doubted it.


    "Of course! Teacher Shennong, you say..." Amaru nodded with excitement. She was very happy to be able to help her beloved master.


    "Hehe~~ Then I can rest assured..." Shennong smiled kindly, and gently rubbed Amaru''s head. The kind smile suddenly became abnormally ugly and ruthless: "Then... let you do it. Are you willing to die as a teacher?"


    "Huh?" Amaru was obviously taken aback, but suddenly, a piercing pain came from her abdomen. She looked down and looked at the hand that pierced her abdomen with the shuriken. Her pupils instantly tightened, and she looked up. The very evil and ugly smile of Shennong, the world that Amaru dreamed of suddenly collapsed: "Why...Shennong...teacher..."..

 731 Chapter 176 Zero Tail

    "Hehe... Amaru, didn''t you say you would help me? Why... Do you regret it now?" Shennong looked at Amaru with a kind smile, but the kindness at the moment, but it looks so ugly .Immediately, he grabbed Amaru''s head, lifted it up in the air, and threw her out as if it was too late...


    But it was caught by Monkey King who suddenly appeared at the entrance of the passage, and the three daughters of Hinata also ran in from the entrance of the passage...


    "Sure enough, you are still here... I don''t remember, what happened to Konoha..." Shennong looked at Sun Wukong and the others without the slightest accident, but his expression was exceptionally gloomy.If Konoha stepped in now, it wouldn''t be a good thing for him.


    Because Konoha at this time is the strongest time in history, not only the first generation of Hokage, but also the second, third, fourth, and fifth generations of Hokage. As for the Monkey King, let¡¯s not talk about it... Just ask such a lineup, in this In the Ninja world, besides the current''Akatsuki'', who else would dare to provoke?


    Therefore, Shennong at this time did not have the guts to let Sora Shino attack Konoha like in the original work!Of course, it only depends on him before he gained the power of zero tail... But even so, he still tragically met Monkey King, which is much more miserable than the original book!


    "Why...why... Teacher Shennong..." Amaru painfully covered her bleeding abdomen, but the pain of the wound was far less than the pain in her heart!She, at this moment, was betrayed by her most beloved master!Just ask, what could be more painful than this?


    "Hehe...you are so naive! Amaru...till now, don''t you understand?" Shennong looked at Amaru, his kind complexion disappeared, and his original ugly face was restored. So evil: "Then I will explain to you...14 years ago, in order to obtain the zero-tail technique, I infiltrated various villages as a wandering doctor until I got the zero-tail resurrection scroll for 13 years. , I finally found it! In Konoha Village, I got the power of Zero Tail, the power of Dark Chakra!


    "Dark Chakra?" Fu Ji Women were a little surprised.


    "Wait... No! No... The teacher must be wrong now, right? So you must heal the teacher who is wrong, please..." Amaru looked at Monkey King with a pleading expression, she still didn''t believe it. , Shennong, who is so ugly at the moment, is the true face of her original master.


    "Hmm...it''s a pity, Amaru, there is nothing wrong with me..." Shennong sneered, took off the black kerchief on his head, and tore it to pieces. Amaru''s pupils tightened, and the expression in his eyes suddenly became a little bit Hollow, the black turban was the same as the turban she was wearing. For her, the turban was the bond between her and Shennong. Torn the turban was equivalent to tearing apart her and Shennong¡¯s. Fetters...


    For a while, pain, despair, and unbelievable emotions filled her heart, causing her to gradually fall into an endless abyss of darkness... her pupils dilated, exuding a cold light that ignores everything, and a very evil and terrifying dark breath came from her. Spread in the body...


    "Oh! Coming! Coming! Haha! Amaru! You really did not disappoint me! Come on! Zero tail! Hurry up! Let me see your horror! Haha~~" , Shennong''s expression became more excited and evil, so crazy.


    "This old man is really irritating!" Fu looked at Shennong, but snorted uncomfortably.


    It''s just that no one pays attention to Shennong now, they are all looking at Amaru.


    "I am Zero Tail, the world is full of wars, and when the human heart is in darkness, I will be resurrected..." A gloomy and evil voice suddenly came from Amaru''s mouth: "I swallowed the darkness of the human heart and grew up indefinitely. Let this world be dominated by darkness..."


    As he said, a dark monster with a mask like a snake hovered and emerged from Amaru''s body, gradually becoming solidified from illusion!


    "This is... zero tail?!"


    Seeing the dark monster like a snake wearing a mask suddenly appeared in front of her, Ying couldn''t help exclaiming, because she had seen such a monster for the first time.


    "Compared to other tail beasts, this zero tail is really disgusting..." Monkey King turned his head and said to Hinata beside him: "You protect them, I will meet this so-called zero tail. tail¡­"


    "En..." Hinata nodded obediently: "Brother Wukong, be careful..."


    "Hey! People are also Nanzhuli at any rate! They are not weak enough to protect them!" Fu Li hummed dissatisfiedly.


    "But you are not anymore, at best you are just a kid..." Monkey King looked at her and smiled slightly.


    "You...you...I am so angry! Singled! I want to singles with you!" Fu was suddenly angry.Well, the fight hasn''t started yet, she is already clamoring here, by the way, are you standing there?


    "En! I''ll be playing with you for a while, now let''s go to the theater obediently!" Monkey King looked at Fu and said.


    "I...I...I''m really not a kid anymore!" Fu suddenly started crying without tears, and shouted angrily: "You fellow, why do you always bully me!"


    Ying shook her head helplessly and looked at the zero tail in front of her. Now is not the time to quarrel. She looked at Monkey King and said with some worry: "Brother Wukong, you...doesn''t it matter?"


    "Haha, it''s just an earthworm, it doesn''t matter!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently and said, "You stand aside with Hinata and see how I abuse it..."


    The three women nodded, and after standing in the passage...


    "Brother Wukong?" Hearing Ying''s address to Monkey King, Shen Nong''s heart moved, but he thought of something, and his heart beat inexplicably, and looked at Monkey King with a little horror, and lost his voice: "You...are you... Monkey King?!!!"


    "Feelings! You only recognize me now!" Monkey King''s face was joking.


    "Silk~" Shennong took a breath immediately, and his heart was filled with horror. Who is Monkey King?Now the representative of the term''strongest'' in the entire Ninja world, even the legendary first generations of Naruto and Uchiha Madara, are far from the horrible existence of opponents!


    For a while, fear filled Shennong''s heart, but when he saw something like a beating heart behind him, his panic finally improved, but he became more and more looking forward to it: "What about the strongest? I have zero tail... even the strongest myth will be broken by me... then, hey~~~"


    Thinking that the strongest person recognized by the Ninja world was about to be defeated by himself, for a while, Shennong''s heart was filled with excitement and excitement...

 732 Chapter 177 The Tragic Shennong

    Zero Tail looked at the person in front of him, indifferent and cold, and only saw ruthlessness and slaughter in it. It seemed to be born only for disaster and full of evil air.


    Zero Tail was placed in Amaru by Shennong. It relied on the darkness in people¡¯s hearts to produce a huge dark chakra as energy. Now, Amaru¡¯s mind has been hit hard and plunged into an endless abyss of darkness. So I completely regained consciousness...


    In the neighing, Zero Tail''s snake-like body hovered in the air. Above the body, tentacles stretched out to bombard Monkey King. The sound of breaking wind contained terrifying power...


    It¡¯s just that this terrifying power for ordinary people, in front of Monkey King, is weak and pitiful, and the tentacles are the most hated creatures of Monkey King, because they look extremely disgusting in Monkey King''s eyes...


    With a wave of his sleeves, a terrifying wind swept out, and in the whistling, just a face, zero tail was torn into pieces...


    "Ok... so awesome..."


    Ying opened her beautiful eyes, her eyes full of admiration when she saw Monkey King.


    Fu, her eyes widened in shock. As Human Zhuli, she knows the terrible tail beast best. Although she doesn''t know what the zero tail is, but Guan Wen that exudes a terrible evil spirit, she knows that it is absolutely nothing. A terrifying monster that can be dealt with casually, but such a monster was torn into pieces by the Monkey King waving his hand casually?Is this too childish?


    Shennong, who was hiding from the side, was even more frightened to see it, it was zero tail!It was torn apart by Monkey King waved!Such a terrifying strength exceeded his imagination. He had only heard that before, but now, he finally understands the so-called strongest, how terrifying after all!


    Zero Tail''s body was torn in an instant, and he let out a stern roar. The dark body quickly condensed and reorganized. In a moment, he recovered intact. Not only did he not have a trace of fear in his eyes, but he became extremely cold and murderous. !


    On the body of a snake, a disgusting protrusion suddenly appeared. Immediately, countless tentacles shot and wrapped around Monkey King. The scene was like a tentacle monster, towards a certain person. The beautiful girl stretched out her evil hand...


    Monkey King gave a cold glance, his eyes full of contempt and disdain, and a trace of disgust. The light group in his hand condenses, this is a pure light, illuminating every space here, purifying all the dirty The thing, also includes the zero tail...


    "Light? No!! What the hell is this! I am immortal!! I am eternal... Ah... Damn... As long as the human heart falls into darkness, one day, I will return... Ah!!!..."


    A painful and terrified roar came from Zero Tail''s mouth...


    When darkness meets light, it is like fire meets water. Now Zero Tail, looking at Monkey King''s gaze is no longer high above, ignoring everything, but full of panic and panic!There is still a trace of pleading, because its life is really threatened by death...


    It''s just that Monkey King ignored him. Seeing Zero Tail''s body was disintegrated and purified by the pure light of his hands in the sound of''chi chi'', it turned into black mist and disappeared before his eyes...


    But Amaru''s figure slowly emerged, and finally fell to the ground weakly, but was supported by Monkey King.


    "Zero-tailed Chakra...disappeared? No! This is impossible! How could Zero-tail die...It is absolutely impossible!! I don''t believe it!! I don''t believe it!!"


    Shennong watched Zero Tail gradually disappear in front of his eyes, along with his very familiar...dark Chakra!Does this mean that Zero Tail is dead?How is this possible!That''s zero tail!How could it be killed in such a simple way?That was his life''s hard work!How can this be!


    Shennong stared blankly at the withered lifeless cocoon crisscrossed with veins, and when he looked at Monkey King''s gaze, he was mad with hatred!The dark chakras collected over the years have also been purified!His decades of hard work were destroyed in an instant!


    Even before he even had time to feel the power of Zero Tail, everything was over!Compared with the original book, this product is simply tragic to the extreme!I also blame him for meeting Monkey King, it can be said that he has poured blood berries for eight lifetimes!


    "It''s all you! It''s all you! My hard work for decades! Ah! ~~ Monkey King! I will not let you go! I will kill you! I will kill you! I will smash you into pieces Paragraph!!!" Shennong roared, his eyes were instantly red, and his eyes were filled with endless anger and madness!


    A violent breath erupted from his body, his muscles swelled, and his thin body instantly became strong and tall. The protruding muscles were full of the beauty of strength!The hair is standing up, like a super Saiyan who runs away with rage.


    "Heh~ In front of me, an authentic Saiyan, you still play transformation with me..." Monkey King looked at the suddenly transformed Shennong, but laughed.


    However, at this moment, Shennong was almost dazzled by anger and completely lost his reason. Decades of hard work were instantly destroyed, and decades of hard work were about to succeed!Decades of hard work is clearly at your fingertips. Decades of hard work is clearly only a step away, but you just watched the destruction in front of you, and the destruction was so casual, so understatement...


    That kind of aggrieved, that kind of anger, that kind of depression, that kind of hatred, that kind of blow... filled his mind with the madness of destroying everything!


    In the roar, he smashed the ground with one foot, and his figure smashed towards Monkey King like an arrow from Li Xuan... This was an angry blow from an angry man who was forced into desperation, and it contained his lifelong resentment and hatred!


    Generally speaking, only the protagonist can explode out of the small universe, no matter how awesome your BOOS is, as long as you use this trick, it will definitely kill you!There are wood!


    It is a pity that Shennong is not only not the protagonist, but the opponent he faces is also a terrifying existence that is so powerful that he is unimaginable!Don''t talk about the explosion of the small universe!Even if his strength is increased by 100 million times, he still has to be killed by others!From the moment he stood on the opposite side of Monkey King, his destiny was doomed to tragedy!


    That terrible speed, in the eyes of outsiders, is almost indistinguishable by the naked eye, but in the eyes of Monkey King, it is as slow as a tortoise crawling, lightly patted it, and there is a loud bang, the momentum is extraordinary, like a god of war Shennong''s Shennong was shot into the floor by Monkey King. In the roar, he smashed through the floor, with a loud''bang''!Hit the ground!A terrible pit of hundreds of meters was shaken out!!


    The two girls, Fu and Ying, looked at the potholes on the floor and the ground far away from the sky. For a while, their eyes widened in shock, and they were speechless for a long time... What a terrible power it takes to do this A little bit!.....

 733 Chapter One Hundred And Seventy Eight

    "master¡­"


    From the hole in the floor, Amaru looked at the figure lying in the huge crater on the ground below. For a moment, his legs were weak and he knelt down, eyes full of tears, pain, and Confusion, but also endless despair!


    Why did her nightmare come suddenly when she was always in happiness?Shattered all the dreams she had dreamed of before...


    This kind of injury, this kind of pain made her face as gray as gray, shaking her hands, holding a scalpel and wiping it towards her neck...


    "For this kind of person, there is no need..." Monkey King suddenly appeared in front of her and grabbed her hand: "You don''t need to be sad, you don''t need to regret, and there is no need to die for that kind of scum... because He is not worthy. His good to you is just a false performance. Since it is false, then why should you care?"


    Sun Wukong took off the scalpel in Amaru''s hand, patted her on the shoulder lightly, and looked serious: "If you can''t bear it, just cry out loud! I won''t laugh at you! Then cheer up again. Look at me with a smile and end everything that made you painful!"


    "Wu... Wukong... Your lord..." Amaru looked at Monkey King, a trace of warmth rose in his desperate heart, and stopped the tearful eyes.


    Monkey King looked at Amaru with a slight smile, a light bullet condensed in his hand, and threw it down the hole in the floor...


    Boom!!~~


    The earth trembled and trembled, and the Shennong below was blown away by the explosion of the destructive light wave, and then disappeared, and the jungle and mountains below, which were moved to flat ground in a flash, and the entire sky fortress was It was in that fierce roar, shaking more than...


    "I have taken the sins for you! Now, you only need to rekindle hope after the destruction, and say...bye! You can start your next...new life!"


    "Goku... Your lord..." Amaru looked at the tall figure of Monkey King at the moment, slightly lost in thought. Why, clearly watching his most respected master disappear in front of his eyes, why I now... no longer imagined... so sad?¡­


    At this moment, even the three daughters of Hinata on the side looked in a daze...


    "It seems that you have recovered a lot of energy, so now, let''s rescue the villagers trapped in the dungeon..." Monkey King looked at Amaru at the moment and nodded.


    "The village... the villagers? Are they all... still alive?" Amaru''s eyes suddenly flashed with light.The village was destroyed in the fire. She thought that the whole village had been destroyed in the fire!


    "Shennong was just to collect the dark chakras, so he just grabbed the villagers and locked them up, let''s go! I''ll take you to rescue them..."


    "En!" Hearing that the people in the village were still alive, Amaru was a little excited. After clearing up his complicated mood, he followed Monkey King and walked towards the prison along the stairs...


    "This guy... is really a pervert!!" Fu looked at the ground that was destroyed within a few miles below, and swallowed with difficulty. When she came, she clearly remembered that there was a dense building. The jungle, now, has become a bare ruin!


    This shocking visual impact is much more shocking than the previous spike zero tail.


    "Is this the strongest strength in the Ninja World..." Ying was a little dazed, with longing, looking at the back of Monkey King, she has endless worship.


    "Fu, Ying, don''t be in a daze anymore, Brother Wukong has gone away..." Hina turned his head, and kindly faced the two women.


    "Oh! Coming..." Fu Yuying hurriedly picked up her mood and trot to follow.


    In the prison, Amaru looked at the villagers in the iron jail, and couldn''t help being shocked: "Everyone, are you all right?"


    But no one answered, because they had long since been withdrawn from many of the Chakras in their bodies, and they passed out weakly. If after a period of time, they would all have to die.


    "I...I''ll come to rescue you right away!" Amaru anxiously opened the iron gate, but his hands were directly bounced back by the prohibition on the iron gate: "This, what is going on?"


    "This prison has been banned. It is impossible to open it forcibly... Uh!..." Fu''s face was serious. Before he could finish speaking, he heard a''click'' and the iron bolt of the prison was forced by Monkey King. Pulled it off...


    "What are you talking about?" Sun Wukong threw the iron fence in his hand to the side, and Chao Fu looked over with a joke.


    "You...you are so perverted...when I didn''t say anything..." Fu''s pretty face was suddenly flushed with shame, wishing to rush to bite Monkey King.It''s too bad, it''s really too bad, this guy is really hitting her in the face!Don''t bring such bullies!For a time, Fu''s depressed little mouth pursed Lao Gao.


    After all the villagers in the prison were rescued... Monkey King looked up at the magnificent fortress suspended in the sky. It would be a shame if such a great project were simply destroyed!With emotion, he was referring to the breeze, and a terrifying wind swept out in an instant. Under the shocking gazes of Ying and others, in an instant, the huge fortress in the sky was torn into pieces, roaring. , Turned into rocks, smoke and dust all over the sky, falling to the ground...


    After recovering from the shock, the villagers who were rescued were very grateful to Monkey King...


    "Amaru, what are you going to do now?" When he came to Amaru''s body, Monkey King looked at her and said.


    "I don''t know..." Amaru was a little confused for a while.


    "Now the world of ninja is about to fight, Amaru, since you are a medical student, it is better to follow Brother Wukong and let him teach you medical ninjutsu! His medical level is unmatched! At that time, when the war broke out, it could also help Wukong''s brother..." Before Sun Wukong could speak, Ying was full of hope and said to Amaru.


    "Really...can it?" Amaru hesitated.


    "No problem, as long as you want!" Monkey King nodded affirmatively at her.


    "Then... Excuse me..." Amaru thought for a while, looking at Monkey King, her face was a little red, and she didn''t want to separate from Monkey King and the others for a while. After all, she is no relatives and no reason now. Sun Wukong is the same as her The only friend.


    "Okay, that''s it, let''s go back to Konoha now!"


    At the same time, in an isolated island on the sea...


    The Six Ways of Payne, the masked man, and Uchiha Madara are all here.


    "Uchiha... Madara... Unexpectedly, you could even win him over..." Payne looked at the masked man, and finally fixed his gaze on Madara''s body, expressionless, just a little surprised in his tone of voice.


    "You are wrong... this is not a win..." Madara looked at Payne in a flat tone, but showed extra confidence and arrogance: "Because from the beginning, I was the founder of the whole plan!..."..

 734 Chapter 179 Return to the original owner

    "The founder of the whole project? This is really surprising..." Payne looked at Uchiha Madara, with no emotional change under his plain expression: "Unexpectedly, he is not the real Uchiha Madara... Payne glanced at the masked man, then turned his gaze on Uchiha Madara''s body: "And you, that''s..."


    After a pause, his tone changed, and he said: "However, I want to explain one thing, what your plan is, it has nothing to do with me, I am just acting according to my own will... I am just doing what I want to do It¡¯s just...it has nothing to do with you..."


    "Oh? Such a naive thing will come out of your mouth. It seems that your growth... is nothing more than that..." Uchiha Madara glanced at Penn, his face calm, as if he didn''t care at all: "But these are all It¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that if our purpose is the same, that¡¯s enough!"


    As he said, his eyes changed rapidly, forming a wave of waves, and the reincarnation eyes were already opened!


    "Reincarnation Eyes?!!!" Payne with a calm face, after seeing Madara''s eyes, his breath fluctuated and finally changed: "No wonder that two days ago, I sensed that the Outer Golem was summoned by others... so it was you. ¡­"


    "Are you surprised? What''s so surprising about this?" Madara looked at Payne with a flat tone, and seemed calm and calm with everything under control: "Because...your reincarnation eyes were originally given to you by me... "


    "What are you talking about?!!!" Payne frowned, and there was a trace of terrifying killing intent in the cold breath.


    Uchiha Madara ignored Payne, but said to himself: "Besides, this reincarnation eye is not the only one...because I have seen it in others not long ago...and! The power is even better!"


    "Who is it?!" Payne''s expression became more serious. During this time, he was busy collecting tail beasts or absorbing tail beasts, and he ignored everything that happened outside for the time being!But he didn''t expect that in these few days, so many unknown events had happened, which made his mood more and more serious!It seems that all events are gradually beyond his ability!


    "Sun Wukong!" When Ban said the name, his tone was a bit solemn.In his plan, everything would go smoothly, but he did not expect that it was because of the sudden emergence of Monkey King that disrupted many of his original layout plans. Now, he has to implement the plan hastily!


    "Is it him again..." Although Payne''s complexion remained unchanged, his tone showed a slight dignity: "Unexpectedly, there are people who also have reincarnation eyes..." After saying this, Payne''s complexion suddenly changed. He got to be extra serious and looked straight at Madara: "Also...you said that my reincarnation eye...is what you gave...what is going on?"


    "To put it simply, when you were very young, without you knowing it, I transplanted my ability to open the eyes of reincarnation before dying to you... And in return, you just need to I use that special "reincarnation art" to revive me in the true sense..."


    "..." Payne was silent for a while, looking at Madara, and said: "With your current body, immortality, Chakra is even more infinite... For people like you, I think the current state is even more suits you¡­"


    "Immortal?" Madara showed disdain: "That''s just for those useless garbage! In front of that Monkey King, it can just be destroyed by hand! Therefore, I must resurrect in a true sense. , Only when I am resurrected can I display my true strength!"


    The mask man glanced at the spot vaguely, the three-gou jade writing wheel eyes under the spiral mask exuded a hint of cold light, but it was fleeting!Because he knows very well why Madara has to give up his almost immortal body and choose to resurrect!Because only when you are resurrected, and only if you have a real body, can you become a Ten-tailed human pillar!


    "I have no obligation to resurrect you... and no interest..." Payne looked at Uchiha Madara with a calm complexion, and turned him down very simply.Because he knows very well what kind of dangerous person Madara is, if he is resurrected, maybe everything will become very different from what he imagined!At that time, he may lose all control!


    Of course, the more important reason is that he doesn''t want to be Madara''s pawn!A tragedy like Yahiko, he doesn''t want to happen a second time!


    "It seems that before this, we have to resolve our internal contradictions..." Jue''s figure slowly emerged from the tree trunk beside him, looking at a few people, his tone was flat, but there was a hint of yin. evil.It seems that they would be happy to see them fighting.


    "You should be clear... I gave you eyes... Then, I have the ability to take it back!" Madara''s aura changed, and a frightening aura leaked out, but it made Penn Liudao''s complexion slightly changed, but he was not afraid: "If you want, you can try it!"


    "Haha~~ Really! It seems that after getting the power of my reincarnation eye, your tone has become very arrogant! However, it depends on who is in front of you!" Madara yelled, not Talking more nonsense, his eyes changed to the appearance of Wanhua pupils, a huge chakra burst out of his body, forming a strong and huge body, the breath was violent and terrifying, and the complete Suzuo Nenghu Show it again!


    "Then, it''s time to return these eyes to the original owner..."


    The appearance of Monkey King made Madan eager to resurrect and implement the plan, otherwise everything will be in vain!Therefore, he now needs to regain his eyes at all costs, since Nagato does not cooperate!Then, only after regaining my own eyes, I can find others to resurrect myself!


    "This momentum... the legendary myth... really deserves its reputation..." Payne looked solemn and exclaimed. The other five groups immediately put on a posture and prepared for defense, and the seal in the hands of the animal Dao, the psychic was immediately released Several strangely shaped psychic beasts have a few black rods inserted into their bodies, and their eyes are in the shape of reincarnation eyes!


    "Oh~The power of the eyes of reincarnation... is it used by you like this..." Madara looked at the psychic beasts indifferently, seemingly disdainful!With a big wave of his hand, Suzuo Nenghu''s huge palm with terrifying power directly smashed down at Penn Six...


    "Boom~~"


    Hungry Ghost Dao''s figure flashed, and he was actually holding Suzuo Nenghu''s huge palm that fell with his bare hands!It''s just that the ground under his feet instantly cracked and opened, and the muscles on his hands were tightened and cracked, looking a little scary!


    "Hungry ghosts?... It seems you have absorbed a lot of strength... But... everyone has their own amount. If you exceed this amount, what do you guess?..."..

 735 Chapter 180: Madara vs. Penns Six Paths

    As he said, a sly smile appeared at the corner of Madara''s mouth, his hand suddenly increased, and terrifying power erupted from Suzuo Nohu''s fist!In the loud bang of the''bang'', the ground under his feet was cracked and opened. With a creak of bones, the arms of Hungry Ghost Dao burst open directly under that terrifying force!


    Immediately, Suzuo Nenghu¡¯s huge fist directly hit Hungry Ghost Dao¡¯s body. With a roar, his figure flew upside down, smashing down large trees hundreds of meters away. Just stopped his figure...


    It''s just that the Hungry Ghost Dao at this moment is completely broken, and obviously has lost the ability to act...


    It''s just a trick. The Hungry Ghost Road of Penn''s Six Ways is disabled. Uchiha Madara''s strength is so strong!


    "Huh! Good reincarnation eye, it was used like this by you! It seems that during the awakening process, you had a lot of problems..." Madara looked at the remaining Payne Wudao with a calm complexion, which was well-known. The Six Ways of Penn of Ninja World, in his eyes, seemed to be just a joke, this is his confidence and arrogance of Uchiha Madara!


    "Uchiha Madara... really troublesome..." Payne looked at Madara at the moment, a little dignified. He had already seen that Uchiha Madara, who had opened the full version of Susanoh, combined defense and power. If they were just like that Rushing over, I am afraid that the rest of the Six Paths of Payne will have to be broken one by one by him. By then, defeat is inevitable...


    "It seems...that can only be used..."


    Payne stretched out his right hand, and a black energy light ball with horrible suction emerged from his palm. With a light throw, it went straight to the sky...


    Suddenly, the horrible suction burst out from it!The earth is cracked, rocks, ancient trees, and ground flying debris are all rising from the ground, all attracted to the sky, covering the black light spot...


    This situation, it seems, very shocking and terrifying!


    "...This trick...it''s a bit troublesome...I''ll try to avoid it..." The ancient tree where the extremity was, also in the horrible suction, rose into the sky, and its figure slowly sank into the trunk and disappeared. not see¡­


    The figure of the masked man was also brought into the air by that terrifying suction, but under his spiral mask, the space was twisted and rotated at the exposed eyes, sucking his figure in a little bit, and disappeared for a moment. not see¡­


    "Is the earth bursting into the sky... It seems that you have indeed grown a lot..." Uchiha Madara looked at the ever-increasing sphere in the sky, and the terrifying aura exuding still couldn''t change his expression. It was still the same. Calmly calm: "But... I''ve already said it? Your reincarnation eyes... are my eyes... You use my ability to deal with me... Do you think... possible?"


    Uchiha Madara opened the full version of Susao Nohu, standing on the ground like a god, burning with a terrifying chakra all over his body, exuding a horrible atmosphere, and the extraordinary martial arts that set off him!


    I saw him suddenly jump up high, the huge and terrifying Suzuo Nenghu also jumped high into the air at the same time, and above his right hand, a long sword burning with chakra flashed, facing the central black spot of the starburst. Pierce with a sword...


    With a light click, the long sword easily penetrated the high-altitude sphere and also pierced the black spot in the center of the sphere!


    In an instant, the sphere collapsed!Layers of soil and rocks peeled off, falling towards the ground...


    But the black spot that was pierced suddenly broke out with extremely terrifying explosive power, and the aftermath spread like a flood, overwhelming the sky, rumbling and pouring around, with a terrifying momentum!


    Even the full body of Suzuo Nenghu, in the center of this terrible explosion, was shocked by the force of that terrible explosion and flew back, amidst a loud bang!Smashed to the ground, his feet plunged deep into the ground!The earth and rocks were cracked and flew to the sky by the shock!Amazing momentum!


    The terrible earth blasting star was cracked by Uchiha Madara in this way, and in the same way, the power of the explosion was forcibly blocked in a tyrannical way!However, a small crack still appeared on Susano''s chest...


    "Even to see through the essence of the Earth-Booming Sky Star at a glance...decipher it...it seems to be as he said...this reincarnation eye...it belongs to him..." Payne frowned slightly, and appeared more solemn.Uchiha Madara''s strength is beyond his imagination.


    Payne knew very well that Madara didn''t need to forcibly resist the aftermath of the explosion. At the moment before the explosion, he could easily eliminate the aftermath of the explosion as long as he absorbed the aftermath of the explosion with the power of the Hungry Ghost Dao.


    But he didn''t do that, because Madara wanted to tell him that even if he didn''t use the power of the reincarnation eye, his strength was far better than him!This is Uchiha Madara''s self-confidence and arrogance as a strong man!


    The Six Ways of Payne are indeed very strong, but compared with Uchiha Bambi, there is a lot of gap!Madara is a perverted figure who has won the five great shadows. Nagato¡¯s reincarnation eyes originally belonged to Madara. To put it plainly, Nagato¡¯s power originated from Uchiha Madara!


    "Is this the power of the reincarnation eye? It''s ridiculous! It seems that it is on your body, and it is really dusty... A good reincarnation eye is actually scattered by you one by one, and in the end, not only its original power Weakened and made nondescript... It seems that the eyes of this reincarnation... really entrusted inhuman..."


    Madara looked at Payne Liudao and shook his head. Based on his understanding of the reincarnation eye, he extremely disagrees with Nagato''s approach: "Now, I will let you see the power of the reincarnation eye! "


    As he said, Madara''s eyes once again turned into ripples, and his face looked indifferently at Penn Liudao: "Shinra...Tianzheng!"


    As soon as the voice fell, an extremely terrifying force of repulsion swept around, destroying everything along the road, rock fragmentation, ancient wood flying debris, billowing smoke rising from the ground, filling the sky...


    "En!!" Payne''s complexion suddenly condensed, and he took a step forward, and the terrible repulsive force burst out of his body instantly!Swept all around!


    In just a moment, two terrifying''Shen Luo Tian Zheng'' collided at the same time!There was a loud sound of''bang'', and the ground all around collapsed in an instant!Layers of cracks spread!Rumble!The sight is scary!


    The moment the two Shinra Tianzheng collided, its power was immediately known. The Shinra Tianzheng that Madara displayed was obviously far more powerful than Penn, but at the moment of the collision, after a terrible collision erupted. It was to completely offset Penn¡¯s Shenluo Tianzheng, and immediately swept towards Penn with a posture of destroying everything...


    In a moment, he and the others were drowned in the sand...


    When the dust and smoke dissipated, Madara frowned slightly while looking around the area that had become a ruin: "This kind of power...compared to him...It really is far inferior..."

 736 Chapter 181 Loulan

    Looking at the Six Ways of Payne in the ruins, Uchiha Madara didn''t pay much attention.The space around him twists and turns, but the figure of the masked man slowly emerges...


    And Jue''s figure slowly emerged on the ground under Madara''s feet, looking at the already dilapidated Penn Six Dao, and praised: "It''s indeed Madan... Nagato''s Penn Six Dao... It was so easily solved... "


    "Stop talking nonsense, lead the way... It''s time to recycle what belongs to me..." Madara''s complexion was calm, his eyes changed, and he returned to his normal state.


    "Please come with me...Nagato''s hiding place is in Yuyin Village..." Jue completely emerged from the ground and walked ahead to lead the way...


    The screen returns to Monkey King.He took Ying¡¯s daughters all the way to play, all the way towards Konoha¡¯s direction, but on the way, he suddenly sensed an extremely large and strange chakra. Under curiosity, he brought Hinata¡¯s three daughters. Arriving in a ruin raged by wind and sand...


    "Hey! I said you have nothing to do when you are idle, right? Why take us to such a place where birds don''t poop?" Fu looked at the wind and sand raging ahead, a land of ruins, and turned to look at Monkey King. accurate.


    "Say you are a child, don''t you admit it, don''t you feel that there is an unusually huge chakra here?" Monkey King squeezed Fu''s face lightly and said.


    "Unusually huge Chakra? No! I''m not a perceptual ninja..." Fu looked at Monkey King, curled his lips and said, "Also... let go of your hand... You will screw off the flesh on your face..."


    "Is there such an exaggeration? I obviously didn''t try hard!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhrhhhhwahacacacacacac holdingity, to do, you to say that you didn''t try hard...


    "I can feel that there is indeed a huge chakra hidden beneath this ground..." Hinata pointed to a huge hole in front of him, and said, "It''s just under the hole in the front..."


    "Huh? Really? Since Hinata has said so, then I believe you are fine..." Fu seemed to be very serious, patted Monkey King''s hand away, and ran over, standing on the edge of the hole, facing down Looking at it, he suddenly looked surprised: "Wow! Come on... There is a house under this cave, like a pagoda... This must be a relic..."


    Several people came to the huge cave and cave on the ground, and Monkey King looked down and smiled slightly: "Loulan... Dragon Vessel... It really is here..."


    "Loulan? Is it called Loulan?" Fu looked at Monkey King curiously and said, "Also, what is the dragon vein you said?"


    "The so-called dragon vein is a kind of earth vein containing extremely large chakras...it has enough power to reverse time and space, allowing people to travel to the past..." Monkey King explained to the women.


    "Turn time and space? Travel through the past?! So powerful?!" Ying''s women were surprised at once.


    "What are you waiting for! Be sure to go down and see..." Fu Jiao yelled, and jumped down first!


    "Fu! Be careful..." Hinata greeted and followed closely.


    "Let''s go down too!" Monkey King took a look at Chaoying and squatted down.


    Yingwei blushed, lying on the back of Monkey King, the huge xiong squeezed between Monkey King''s back, forming an extremely exaggerated range, but it made Monkey King feel dark and refreshed!She got up late and jumped down with her legs...


    The ruins under the ground were very dim. A few people came to the end of the road along the dusty walkway. There was a huge circular pothole. In the center of the pothole, there was a column with a sealed altar on it, connecting There is only one road to the sealed altar, and that is the sky bridge in front of the Monkey King. However, the sky bridge is full of cracks around it, which makes people a little worried. If people walk on it, will it suddenly collapse!


    Fu ran all the way, glanced at everything around him, and forced his little hands at Monkey King: "Hey! Come here! This seems to be a sealed altar... Will there be any monsters sealed?"


    Several people came to the altar, but Monkey King flicked between Fu''s eyebrows, and said with a smile: "You were still a human column force before. You are really inexperienced. This technique shows that the dragon veins here are sealed. How could it be possible? What monster is sealed..."


    Fu Lima covered his forehead, his face flushed with shame.Staring at Monkey King madly.


    Sun Wukong ignored her. He squatted down and looked at the special kunai inserted on the altar. It seemed that someone had moved his hands and feet...


    "It seems that the product has activated the dragon veins and passed through..." Sun Wukong muttered to himself, turning his head to the three Hinata three girls on the side: "You go aside, I want to temporarily release this seal..."


    "Brother Wukong, there is no danger, right?" Hinata asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay, at most it is the power to activate the dragon veins and bring me to the past..."


    "Take it to the past? It''s okay? This is not fun at all. What if you can''t come back, you still don''t do it..." Fu looked worried.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay... Even if the dragon vein is destroyed, I can come back with my own strength... You stay aside, don''t get involved..."


    "Brother Wukong, let me go with you!" Hinata said with an extremely firm expression.


    "I''ll go too..." Fu Yuying was also determined.


    "Come on, I''m not going to die, why are you showing this expression!" Monkey King suddenly gave the three daughters a blank look, but his heart was full of complaints: "My brother used to abduct a good family woman, what are you doing with it?" Well, the morals of this product is about to break through the sky.


    As he said, with a wave of his sleeve robe, Hinata three girls were directly moved to the entrance of the cave.Then lightly pointed to the specially made kunai, the invisible ripples spread out, and in an instant, an extremely strong chakra beam burst into the sky from under the altar, and in a flash, the Monkey King drowned it...


    When the light beam dissipates completely, there is no Monkey King here...


    Hinata three girls looked at the empty altar, Fu could not help but exclaimed: "People...people? Isn''t it true that they have crossed?"...


    Monkey King looked around and looked at the dim room in front of him. At the corner of his mouth, a smile appeared: "It''s really gone... I don''t know how the time is different from the original book..."


    Looking up, this place seems to be a basement. Monkey Wukong''s figure flashed and he has appeared outside. Looking at the tall buildings, it really gave people a shocking feeling.


    "It seems that this is indeed Loulan, and I didn''t come to the wrong place..."


    Just as Monkey King was emotional, a pair of bronze puppets flew from a distance, unfolded their weapons, and launched an attack on Monkey King...

 737 Chapter 182: Ghost

    "It''s not good to attack by the way without knowing the identity of the opponent..."


    Looking at the bronze puppets coming towards him, Monkey King moved slightly, and after a few punches, more than a dozen puppets were beaten to pieces. Even with silk control, it is difficult to combine them.


    In a dim crypt, an old man was sitting on a stone chair connected with weird lines, opened his eyes, frowned deeply, and his expression became extremely solemn: "Who is that person? The breath on his body... seems to have come here through the power of the dragon veins... Is my plan already noticed by others... Humph... Whoever you are... Now that you are here... Then... You never want to go back ¡­"


    "It should be there..." Monkey King felt a little, and rose into the air, flying towards the most magnificent building in the center...


    As he approached, the sound of noise came into his ears. Monkey King looked at the sea of ??people below, but he did not dismiss it. At a glance, he could see that the dense figures below were just a group of puppets... just too far apart. Far away, it is difficult for ordinary people to see clearly...


    "It seems that there is no difference between the time point in the original book..." Monkey King Na Na, but landed on a window sill, and a low voice came into his ears from the hall...


    "The rays of light rising from the heights of Loulan...the shining sun...the flowers are flying and fighting beautiful..."


    Looking along the window, I saw a young girl singing on her knees, humming softly, her expression was a little lost, and a trace of tears could be seen at the corner of her eyes...


    As she sang, she seemed to recall the sad past...


    "Sara... It seems that at the time, there hasn''t been much change..." Sun Wukong recognized who the girl was at a glance.Gently opened the window and walked in...Although the movements were very light, in this quiet hall, it was very clear, which naturally attracted Sara''s attention. She hurriedly wiped off the tears on her face and turned towards Monkey King. He looked over: "Who are you...? I never seem to have seen you?"


    "I...I''m just a soy saucer...you go on...sing pretty good..."


    The girl was taken aback by Sun Wukong''s frivolous words, but she did not relax her vigilance at all, looked at him directly, and yelled, "You haven''t answered my question...Who are you?"


    Sun Wukong just wanted to answer, but the sound of footsteps echoed in the hall at this time, and he immediately waved his hand to Sara: "Someone is here, if you have anything, let''s talk about it later..." Monkey King stood there quietly, saying nothing.


    The sound of footsteps in the distance was getting closer and closer. Not long after, an old man opened the door and appeared at the door: "Master Sara, who are you talking to?"


    "Follow him..." Sara pointed to Monkey King beside her.


    "He? Who is it? Over there?" An Lushan looked around the hall, frowning slightly, because in his eyes, there was no one else in the hall except him and Sara.


    "It''s here..." Sara pointed to Monkey King beside her.


    An Lushan said very solemnly: "Well, Lord Sara, don''t you kidding me. Is there anyone else here besides me and you? ... The people are all looking forward to praising you for your great achievements, in order to praise The beautiful town created by you and your mother-the ancient town of Loulan! Please stand in front of the people and show your smile..."


    "Huh? Huh?..." Sarah was still widening her eyes, looking at Monkey King beside her. She was clearly here, why couldn''t An Lushan be seen?


    "Don''t look, he can''t see me..." Monkey King looked at Sara and smiled.


    "Look...no...see?!..." Saraton felt his heartbeat speed up, a chill rushed straight to the soles of his feet, his eyes rounded instantly,''Ah!!''With a scream, ran out of the hall like crazy...


    "What''s the matter? I was shocked. Hell?" An Lushan frowned slightly, and reached out to touch the place Sarah was pointing, but he didn''t touch anything, with a full of doubts and confusion. A little dignified, followed...


    Standing on the balcony, Sarah smiled at the cheering crowd below and waved her hands... Suddenly a palm stretched out and gently pushed her forward. Sarah staggered, and leaped forward. The balcony actually collapsed, and in shock, she fell from the tall building...


    "But... did it still happen..." Monkey King glanced at Anlu Mountain, his figure flashed, and directly caught Sara who had fallen from a high altitude, and a wall under his feet, lightly landed on the ground. ¡­


    "Hey... it''s okay..." Monkey King smiled as he looked at Sara curled up in his arms.


    "Huh?" Sara raised her head and realized that she was actually being held in her arms. She was shocked at the moment, stretched out her hand, and slapped towards Monkey King...


    Sun Wukong suddenly wrinkled his brows slightly, and loosened his hands very simply. With a "click~~", Sara fell to the ground and squatted heavily. She squatted, screamed in pain, and showed pain Zhi Lu rubbed her own little fart, pointed at Monkey King, and shouted angrily: "You...do you dare to throw me?"


    "I''m so kind to save you, who told you to want to slap me... I won''t throw you down..." Monkey King suddenly rolled his eyes at Sara.He remembered that in the original book, after Naruto rescued her, she was swollen with a slap on the floor.Brother don''t want to be slapped!


    "Yes...it''s you...ah! Ghost!...help..."


    When she saw Monkey King¡¯s face, Sara¡¯s face suddenly turned big. In a violent struggle, she ran to the side, shivering and looking at Monkey King, her face turned pale...


    "Ghost? Who are you scolding... Brother looks so scary?" Sun Wukong suddenly stared at Sara with black lines.


    "You pushed me down just now... right? You wanted me to be your stand-in, right?" Sara looked at Monkey King with fear and alert, even her voice trembled.


    "..." Monkey King looked at Sara, feeling speechless and emotional. Before using some means, An Lushan couldn''t see him. On the contrary, he was so scared that Sara regarded himself as a ghost. Monkey King suddenly had a kind of dumbfounding. Feeling: "Please! Don''t be such a hobby? Brother is a living person, he is not a ghost... Also, I saved you just now, how could it be the murderer who pushed you down... It''s the Anlu Shantui You went down, I saw it with my own eyes..."


    "What are you talking about? Impossible... How could An Lushan hurt me... You can''t deceive me..." As soon as An Lushan pushed herself down, Sarah immediately left everything behind her. , Retorted loudly to Monkey King.


    "You are really ignorant... Then I will let you recognize the reality..." Monkey King shook his head, pulled Sara up, and walked towards the crowd not far away...

 738 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Three

    "Hey, do you want to take me there?" Sarah, who had never been in contact with anyone, was so casually holding hands by Monkey King, which made her feel a little bit shy and nervous, but more curious.


    "Don''t you believe that An Lushan is a badass? Then you first look at the crowds before you say..." Monkey King took Sara and walked behind the group of people and said.


    "They? Is there anything wrong? They all cheered so happily, okay?" Sara looked at Monkey King with some puzzlement.


    "Happy? Still cheering?" Monkey King shook his head helplessly, and said: "You have lived in Loulan for so long, and you watch them every day. I''m surprised. Have you never found out that they are just puppets? At such a realm, brother is considered to be convinced..."


    "Puppet? How come... they are so happy..." said the dumb princess Sarah still doesn''t believe it.


    "Well...you haven''t noticed it at such a close distance..." Monkey King was really helpless, so he waved his hand slightly, and a wind blade slashed towards the sky, with a few soft sounds of''Ka Ka'', criss-crossing. The chakra lines above the sky were easily cut off, and the figures in front of them fell to the ground feebly, making a light sound of the board falling down...


    Monkey King stretched out his right hand, the suction surged, and a puppet puppet was instantly sucked into his hand: "Let''s see for yourself..."


    "This...this...how..." Sarah''s eyes widened suddenly, her face full of disbelief.Is there still darkness in the town that she thought had always been harmonious?


    "I don''t believe this is true... How could An Lushan be a badass... I don''t believe..." Sarah screamed and ran into the crowd, looking at the faces of the puppets, her heart fell to the bottom: "No...I don''t believe...it''s not true...I don''t believe...I want to ask An Lushan about it myself..."


    Sarah immediately ran towards the other side of the crowd... but was slammed by Monkey King, hugged in her arms, with a light tap under her feet, flew directly into a building, and gently put her down: "Please, you are a little bit Is your brain okay? If you just run over to question him, that guy will definitely stabb you..."


    "No... An Lushan is our Loulande''s respected minister, it''s not what you said..." Sara bit her lower lip and retorted vigorously, but in fact she believed in seven or eight points, but she was a little bit I don''t want to believe it.


    Monkey King shook his head and said, "By the way, we haven''t introduced ourselves yet... Get to know, my name is Monkey King, and I can be considered half a Konoha ninja... How about you?" Because the fifth generation Naruto Tsunade It''s his woman, that''s why Monkey King said that.


    "Sun Wukong... I didn¡¯t thank you so much just now... I misunderstood you... I¡¯m sorry... and... Thank you for saving me... My name is Sara... I am the queen of Loulan... So, don¡¯t be so rude to me in the future It''s..." Sarah said in a serious manner, raising her hands, really like a queen.


    "Sara... Eating and Drinking Lazar... What a good name..." Monkey King said with a look of emotion.


    "You...you...you actually said to a lady...that...you are so rude!" Sarah immediately glared at Monkey King, her pretty face flushed.


    "Haha...just kidding... I''m making you anxious..." Monkey King couldn''t help but smile, but he turned his head to look into a hidden corner and said: "You have been watching for a while, is it time to come out? "


    "Hehe... sorry... we didn''t mean to eavesdrop..."


    As soon as Monkey King¡¯s words fell, three masked figures suddenly appeared. Sarah was shocked and immediately stood in front of Monkey King, staring at the three of them, and shouted coldly: ¡°Who are you? Come to Loulan. What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t be nervous, they are ninjas sent by Konoha to protect you, not bad guys..." Before the three of them could speak, Monkey King patted Sara''s fragrant shoulder and comforted.


    "Your Excellency... know us?" The leader looked at Monkey King and said.Hearing his voice, it was a young man: "I heard you say before...You are also Konoha''s ninja? But why have we never seen you?"


    "With your ability, don''t you know where I came from?" Monkey King asked the young man before him.


    The young man pondered for a moment, and said, "I was just guessing before, but after hearing your words...I''m quite sure..."


    "Okay... Don''t hide your head and show your tail... Take off the mask... Let me also see what you looked like when you were young... Bo Feng Shui Men, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo, You Nv Zhi Wei..."


    "This..." The three of them were obviously hesitant, but Monkey King revealed their identities. Obviously, his identity would not be false. After a little hesitation, Bo Feng Shuimen took off his mask first, revealing a handsome and sunny face. Come.The two people beside him also took off their masks.


    Monkey King just glanced at Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and You Nv Zhi casually, then looked up and down the Bo Feng Shui Gate, and exclaimed: "Well... it''s good to grow, no wonder he will become the fourth generation of Hokage..." What does Naruto have to do with being handsome or not?


    "Four...Four generations of Hokage?!!!" You Nv Zhi Wei and Qiu Dao Dingzuo beside Water Gate were obviously taken aback, looking at Water Gate beside them, they were a little unbelievable.


    If Monkey King really came from the future, then, doesn''t this mean that after Watergate, he will really become the fourth generation of Hokage?For a moment, both of them opened their eyes wide. This news was simply too shocking!


    "Haha... Your Excellency, stop joking... The future, it''s better not to mention too much, so as to avoid some unexpected changes..." Bo Feng Shuimen smiled slightly, calmly and calmly, hearing that he would become Hokage, still not proud Not impatient, sunny and easy-going, this concentration is not comparable to ordinary people.


    "The change of fart..." Sun Wukong said disdainfully: "That kind of thing, I don''t bother to pay attention to it...Introduction, my name is Monkey King, because of the power of dragon veins, I came through from the future..."


    Bo Feng Shuimen and several doors all showed such an expression as expected.Sarah''s eyes widened in shock: "You are...from...from the future?"


    "Yes! That Anlu Mountain also came from the future, and his goal is the power of the dragon veins..." Monkey King nodded and said.


    "So, you came here because you tracked Anlu Mountain?" You Nuzhi said thoughtfully.


    "No, I only found the dragon veins occasionally...so I ran over to take a look..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "..." The water gates were all in a daze, this explanation is a bit tough!In other words, this incredible thing that travels through time and space, can you just run over to see it and explain it?How casual you have to be!..

 739 Chapter 184 Congratulations...

    After organizing the language, Shuimen looked serious and said: "Actually, six years ago, there was a ninja from the future. We have been investigating him and learned that his name is Baizu, which is now Loulan¡¯s. Minister, An Lushan..."


    "Why..." Sarah on the side was shocked: "What evidence do you have to prove that An Lushan is the one hundred feet in your mouth? If not, please don''t talk nonsense..."


    "Princess Sara, if I didn''t investigate clearly, I would never say nonsense..." Shuimen said with a serious face, "It''s a pity that after our investigation, the current Anlu Mountain suddenly appeared here before. Baizu... he borrowed the power of dragon veins to develop puppet weapons in an attempt to dominate the whole world..."


    "Shut up! You guys, don''t lie, okay? How could An Lushan be the kind of people you say... That''s inherited my current will. Now I am the minister of Loulan, who loves peace like that People, how could they be the wicked people who develop dangerous weapons that you said..." Sarah suddenly shouted coldly.Obviously do not believe the facts Watergate said.


    It''s no wonder that the former An Lushan, in her cognition, was the most loyal minister of Loulan who was exhausted, and now she was suddenly called by others to be a big bad guy, she naturally couldn''t believe it for a while.


    "This is the legend of being cheated and counting money for others happily!" Monkey King looked at Sara, shaking his head and smiling.


    "You...you...in short...I will never listen to your slander...Relatively speaking, you are even more suspicious!" Sarah pointed to the Monkey Kings and shouted.


    "If you don''t believe it, wouldn''t it be clear if you go to see the people of Loulan..." Monkey King looked at Sara.


    "Why?" Sara looked at Monkey King with some confusion.


    "Didn''t you see those string puppets? In that case, those real Loulan citizens should be locked up in Anlu Mountain and doing coolies...so ask the wives and children of the remaining Loulan citizens to be sure Up..."


    Sarah''s pupils shrank instantly, her fists were tightly squeezed: "Okay... I''ll accompany you..."


    "In that case, Queen Sara will ask you for the time being... We still have some important information to investigate..."


    The Water Gate trio put on their masks again, and said very politely to Monkey King.They still have information to investigate, yes, but the more important reason is that they dare not act with Monkey King, because the guy speaks without the slightest scruples, if he learns about the future from his mouth Circumstances, the flow of emptiness will change dramatically at that time, thus changing history, which is not what they want to see.So it is better to keep a little distance from him!


    "Whatever you want..." Monkey King waved his hand, naturally seeing what they were thinking at a glance, and he was a little disdainful, but he was so happy to be alone with Sarah.


    Water Gate nodded, took out a specially made kunai, and handed it to Monkey King: "This is for you..."


    "Oh... Fei Lei Shen''s special kunai... But I don''t need this thing..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly.


    "...So that''s the case...Then I will leave first..." As soon as the voice fell, the three people disappeared in a flash.


    "Let''s go... here!" Monkey King waved to Sara and walked down the corridor...


    "Isn''t it the first time you are here? You seem to be familiar with Loulan?" Sarah followed Sun Wukong, watching him turn left and right, and she was very curious.


    "This is the gap between cultivators and ordinary people. From your point of view, behind the wall in front, you can''t see anything, but in my eyes, let alone the scenery behind the wall, even the entire Loulan The scenes of "are clearly presented in front of me..."


    "This... so powerful?" Sarah was immediately attracted by Monkey King''s words: "Don''t you lie to me..."


    "Why did I lie to you..." Monkey King stopped, looked at Sara and smiled slightly: "Then I will let you witness the entire Loulan scenery with your own eyes..." As he said, his finger touched her eyebrows, Everything she perceives is reflected in her eyes...


    "I saw...really saw...this...this...really amazing! You...how did you do it?!" Seeing the panoramic view of Loulan that suddenly appeared in front of her, Sarah exclaimed in shock!Not to mention the panoramic view of Loulan, even those dark corners that are not known to others are clearly seen in her eyes. Naturally, there are also the people of Loulan who are locked in the secret room and work hard... and the one who waved to the subjects. The puppet queen...


    For a moment, Sarah''s pupils contracted in surprise, and hurriedly ran towards the corridor, looking towards the building where the queen lived, suddenly lost her senses...just as you saw earlier, the puppet queen swayed it mechanically. That wooden hand...


    "It seems that after pushing you down before, An Lushan has already decided to abolish you, planning to use this puppet queen to replace you..." Monkey King came to Sara''s side and said.


    "How could...how could this happen...An Lushan...is this all true?" In a loss of consciousness, Sara sat on the ground weakly...


    "You are the queen of Loulan... It''s not okay to be so negative... What you need to do now is not to remember the past and grieve in vain, but to cheer up and rescue those who were forcibly imprisoned and made puppets by An Lushan The people of Loulan Weapon..."


    "...Yes...I can''t just give up...I can''t just let my mother''s last will disappear...I''m going to stop An Lushan...rescuing the people of Loulan..." Sarah listened to Sun Wukong''s comfort, her face firm and full Looking at him expectantly: "Can you...can you help me?"


    "Of course... if there is any need... I can act as a thug for you at any time!" Monkey King looked at Sara and smiled.


    "Thank you..." Sara looked at Monkey King, very moved.If this is a developmental game, Monkey King will definitely get a notification sound from the system: Congratulations, Sarah''s favorability to you +10!


    Cough!Well, no spoof, get back to business.


    "Our queen has the power to perceive the flow of dragon veins. As long as we determine the source of the dragon vein chakras, we can find the factory that makes puppet weapons... But you have such a strong perception ability, let you lead the way..." Sara looked at the sky Those faintly intertwined chakra threads in the middle turned to Monkey King.


    "Okay! Come up!" Monkey King readily agreed, and squatted down, the meaning is self-evident.Let brother help you for free, you have to give some benefits, right?


    Sarah''s face was reddish, after hesitating, she lay down...

 740 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Five

    With Sara on his back, Monkey King leaped over the tall building while looking at a room not far away. He felt that many people were hidden there.It should be Sa Cai waiting for a group of people.


    However, Monkey King was not interested in them at all, so he ignored them, and landed on the square where the dragon veins were. He looked at the exhaust port under the huge circular building and put Sarah down: "It''s here. Yes, I''ll go down first, you will jump down later, I will follow you..."


    With that said, Monkey King tore off the iron window blocking the exhaust port and jumped directly...


    Below the exhaust port, it looks a little dim, and the mist is also steaming. Numerous young or middle-aged men in ragged clothes, with shackles on their hands and feet, are pushing a huge machine, creating puppet soldiers...


    Sarah looked at everything in front of her, her eyes full of shock and anger: "It''s really unbelievable, An Lushan really used the power of the people to make puppet weapons... I have been kept in the dark by him, and I have always thought he It¡¯s a loyal minister... I must stop him from doing this..."


    With that said, Sara looked around, pointed to a magic pattern on the ground not far away, and said: "Please take me there. Whichever word I use, I can break the power of the dragon vein..."


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome! It''s more appropriate to ruin..." Monkey King looked at Sara and smiled slightly: "Hold on!" He said, holding her up, and facing the group of workers in Sara''s exclamation. Leaps down...


    "You...what are you doing?! I''ll be discovered this way..." Sarah grabbed Monkey King by the collar and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "What''s the matter..." Monkey King smiled faintly, then made a soft click, and landed steadily on the ground.


    The sudden appearance of the two of them obviously surprised the group of workers, but all their eyes were numb, and they didn''t even have much surprised expressions!This shows how much they have suffered here, and even their nerves have become a little numb!


    With the sound of heavy footsteps, a heavy and heavy bronze puppet rushed towards Monkey King, and his fist with terrifying power slammed directly at him...


    "Do you dare to do something to me with such broken copper..." Sun Wukong showed disdain, lightly fingered, and with a loud''bang'', the bronze puppet was suddenly flying out by his finger. It slammed into the wall with the roar, and burst into fragments!


    "Okay... awesome!" Sarah was stunned.


    "Don''t be in a daze! Tell them to leave here..." Monkey King waved his hand in front of Sara''s eyes, reminding him.


    "Ah! That''s right!" Sarah reacted immediately and hurriedly shouted to the workers around: "Everyone, I am Queen Sara. I have caused you to suffer for so many days! I''m so sorry... But now everything is over. Now, I have seen through An Lushan¡¯s conspiracy, and you are free! There is no time to explain to you in detail now, everyone should leave here and talk about it!"


    "Freedom? Leave?..." The eyes of the lifeless workers all had a look of yearning. They were able to persevere like this, just want to see their family again.


    "Your Majesty! What are you talking about... They are all my important workers... How can you just let them go..." An Lushan''s figure suddenly appeared on a pavilion, looking down at Sarah below , Seems a bit domineering, aloof.


    "An Lushan...I already know what you did. I want to stop everything you do. I will never allow you to use this power for the sake of war..." Sarah stared at An Lushan and shouted sharply. .


    "It seems that the guy next to you has told you everything I have done..." An Lushan''s expression was indifferent, and his gaze shifted to Monkey King: "It''s really unexpected. I didn''t expect that except for me, Someone will use the power of dragon veins to travel from the future..."


    "...As the person of the future, you should be very clear that the future is already facing unprecedented wars. Those resurrected ninjas are powerful enough to make people desperate... But now is different, as long as I have this dragon vein The power of this is enough to compete with that group of people, and even to rule the world one step ahead of them! Create a future that belongs to me! Haha~~"


    "It''s another funny girl who wants to rule the world..." Monkey King looked at An Lushan, shook his head jokingly, and said: "However, I am afraid I will disappoint you. Since you already know the horror of the future, then, you Do you know who I am?"


    "You? Humph! For the dead, it is no longer necessary. From today, you will be buried here forever with Your Majesty the Queen!" An Lushan looked down at the two Monkeys, their faces high, and their tone of arrogance and arrogance!


    "Friendly remind you, my name is Monkey King. As a person in the future, I think you should have heard of this name..." Monkey King didn¡¯t care about An Lushan¡¯s arrogance, but looked at him with a smile on his face. Introduced.


    "Sun Wukong? Why do you feel familiar..." An Lushan''s original arrogant face suddenly wrinkled his brows slightly, as if thinking of something, his pupils shrank instantly, and he suddenly looked at the Monkey King below, and exclaimed: "You...you Called...Sun...Sun Wukong?!!!"


    "Replacement like fake..." Monkey King looked at An Lushan with a playful expression on his face.


    "No...impossible...you should be busy dealing with Uchiha Madara...how could it be here..." An Lushan looked at Monkey King, his eyes widened, his heart was cold, and his eyes were full of panic!In the future, the name Monkey King will be synonymous with invincibility!A veritable savior!His name has spread all over the world, and it has long been known to everyone.


    "It means that we are very destined... You could meet me even if you hid 20 years ago..." Monkey King looked at An Lushan with a smile.It''s just this smile that makes An Lushan frightened.


    "Why...what''s wrong? An Lushan was so scared after hearing your name... In the future, are you famous?" Sarah looked at An Lushan''s horrified expression, and couldn''t help but look at Monkey King curiously. .


    "So so..." Monkey King smiled slightly, and didn''t say much.


    "Hmm... Even if you are the real Monkey King... This is Loulan, this is my home court!" After the horror, An Lushan suddenly figured out something, and couldn''t help but laugh crazy now!Looking at Monkey King''s eyes, he was not in fear, but became more and more hot: "As long as you have the power of the dragon veins! Even if you, the ninja recognized by the world as the strongest, I can let you fall here! Compose a paragraph of belonging My myth! Haha! Come on! The rewriting of history, start from this moment! Haha!!!"..

 741 Chapter 186 This is called art

    An Lushan looked crazy, opened his hands, and the chakra silk thread flashed from his index finger, connected to the puppets here. In an instant, those puppets moved their bodies of steel towards Monkey King and Sa Pull the two to besiege...


    "Wukong...what to do...the amount...too much..." Sarah clung to Sun Wukong''s side, looking nervously at the puppets marching around.


    "Don''t be nervous, just some toys..." Monkey King patted Sara on the shoulder and looked up at An Lushan: "I thought you would choose to run away after hearing my name... With this choice... But it¡¯s a bit stupid... Enemy with me, but billions of times harder than ruling the world..."


    As he said, Monkey King tapped his right foot gently on the ground, and an invisible wave rippled from his toes. In a flash, it spread around, and there was no terrible sound, but the puppets around him stopped in an instant. In the continuous sound of''Kacha'', all of them fell apart and turned into scrap metal...


    "This is the way you want to rule the world? Don''t you think it''s too naive, too childish?" Monkey King looked at An Lushan with disdain, mocking: "Don''t think the world is like you. Waste...ruling the world is not that simple..."


    As Monkey King said, his figure flashed, and he bombarded the xiong in Anlu Mountain. With a roar, An Lushan''s body flew upside down and crashed against the heavy wall, breaking into pieces. A pile of scrap iron...


    It''s just that the scrap iron regenerates and recovers at an astonishing speed. An Lushan slowly stands up from the ground, his eyes are full of madness: "Hmm~~ As expected, the strongest ninja ever... this kind of Power...It''s really like a monster...but...in Loulan! My power is unlimited! You can''t beat me...Haha~~~Now, let you see the true power of dragon veins!"


    An Lushan was laughing proudly, bending over to cover himself with a cloak, and immediately saw his body swell and grow rapidly, turning into a giant human-faced spider puppet: "Haha~~ I saw it. Ah! This is my ultimate body..."


    "An Lushan, stop!" Sara looked at the monster in front of her, and couldn''t help but shout.


    "Haha...Master Sara, thank you so much for your help all the time... I can be there today, and your contribution is indispensable... Compared to your mother, you are really much better...Haha..." Lu Shan looked at Sara and laughed triumphantly, the ugliness of the human heart was so vividly manifested in him!


    "You...what did you say? Could it be you...my mother..." Sarah shrank her pupils and shouted angrily.


    "You finally found out! Your mother is a cunning queen, she quickly saw through my true purpose and refused to cooperate with me, so... I had to solve her... and you... are an excellent thread The puppet, it¡¯s just like the puppet I manipulated... For a long time, thank you so much... But now, you are useless... So, you should go to hell with him!"


    "Why... like this..." Sarah lost her senses, her heart was filled with regret. She has been helping her enemy...


    While laughing wildly, a few chakra silk threads suddenly flashed out of the spider puppet¡¯s front paws, which were directly connected to Sara¡¯s hands and feet, completely controlling her actions...


    "Hmm~~Then, Queen Sara, your mission has been completed, just go and die..." An Lushan smiled evilly, and the Chakra silk thread was tightly bound, controlling Sara''s hands and pinching forcefully Her own throat...


    Sarah suddenly became painful...


    "Unexpectedly, you are so anxious to die..." Monkey King glanced indifferently at the puppet spider in front of him, his figure flashed, his finger lightly cut off the chakra silk thread connected to Sarah... Sara the fallen...


    "Haha!! Monkey King! Go to hell!" But at this moment, An Lushan suddenly roared with excitement, holding up two huge front feet, and forming two terrifying sharp swords against Monkey King. Just slash down...


    "This kind of induction technique... is really nothing new..." Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent, and a cold light appeared in his eyes: "It''s really sad that I can''t see a person who is a few kilograms of a catty... I really can''t mention trash like you. Be interested..."


    As he said, stretched out an index finger and waved his hand casually. With a soft sound, the sharp knife that was swiped down broke apart when it collided with the index finger...


    "What?!! An Lushan couldn''t help but pale in shock.


    But Monkey King did not stop, stood on the spot, did not move a step, and pointed like a sword, lightly dancing, accompanied by the sound of "click", debris flying, the seemingly terrifying spider puppet, shocked in Sara''s eyes Under his gaze, it was actually disintegrated by Monkey King with a finger...


    "No...impossible...I have the power of dragon veins...I am immortal...impossible...the power of dragon veins...why?...I don''t believe...I am the strongest!...Stop it...Stop it to me..."


    The body was broken and disintegrated little by little by the opponent with a finger, and even the power of the dragon veins could not be repaired and regenerated. This weakness and horror from the soul slowly emerged, breaking the line of defense in Anlu Mountain''s heart little by little. , Let him fall into endless despair, on the verge of death...


    Only now did he know how ridiculous what he had done was. He was still as small as an ant in front of the real powerhouse. The so-called rule of the world was as ridiculous as a child''s play!


    In''Cracking'', and also from Anlu Mountain¡¯s screams of fear and despair, a huge spider puppet was cut and dismantled with a finger by Monkey King. In a moment, it turned into one. The stumps of the ground have broken arms, broken copper and iron, leaving only the body of An Lushan lying on the ground weakly...


    In this situation, An Lushan was really cut into a stick...


    "Is it... too cruel?" In this situation, Sarah felt a little sympathetic to her enemy.


    "This is art..." Monkey King grinned.Dare to hurt my favorite sister paper in front of my brother, this is an example.


    "Okay... so strong..." And the three Bo Feng Shuimen who just rushed to want to help, when they saw the shocking scene in front of them, they were all dumbfounded on the spot!


    The horror of the puppet, they have already checked, not only the power is terrifying, but also the strength of the dragon vein. It can be said to be able to regenerate infinitely. If the weakness is not found, it is an immortal existence!However, it is such an ultimate puppet that was "cracked" by Monkey King with a finger, and he broke it into a pile of scrap iron...what about the promised infinite regeneration?What about the immortal body...this situation is completely beyond their understanding...


    At this point, An Lushan, which had not yet fully shown his power, was ended by Monkey King...

 742 Chapter 187 The Dragon Vein of Riot

    "How is it possible... how is this possible... why? Why can you control the power of the dragon veins? Blocking my control of the dragon veins? Why is this?...Even the Queen of Loulan needs to use the seal technique to cut off the power of the dragon veins... It''s impossible to be like you...what did you do to Dragon Mai?!..."


    Only a lump of An Lushan fell to the ground feebly, watching Monkey King''s eyes full of hatred and unwillingness, as well as deep shock and doubt.


    "I don''t need to explain more to a dying person..." Monkey King looked at An Lushan with a calm expression, a sharp sword flashed in his hand and handed it to Sara: "Next, you will avenge your mother. It''s time... Then, everything is over..."


    After taking the sword, Sara looked at the miserable An Lushan at this time, and she couldn''t bear it... let her such a pure and kind sister kill someone who had watched her grow up even though the other party killed herself Mother¡¯s badass, but for a while, she still couldn¡¯t do anything...


    "Think about how your mother died...Look at the villagers who were forced into labor...Are you still insisting on your ridiculous intolerance and sympathy? The enemy is the enemy, and your kindness and sympathy should not be given to yourself The enemy, because of the kindness to the enemy, is the cruelty to oneself..."


    The Monkey King at this moment is like a demon with two black tentacles on his head, with an evil look on his face, bewitching a pure sister, and embarking on the first step of a fallen life...


    Sarah, who was originally intolerable, suddenly felt a deep hatred in her eyes when Monkey King said so. Her heart was ruthless, and her head was hot, just like that, under Sun Wukong''s flicker. Stabbed with a sword...


    "Damn... damn Monkey... It''s all because of you... Originally... The Five Ninja Kingdoms should work as I wanted... Damn it! But... Fortunately, when I saw you the first time, I felt a little uneasy... also I have been prepared for it long ago...Haha...I won''t die in vain, I will destroy you and the dragon veins...Haha... Monkey King... Go to hell with me! Haha~~~!"


    An Lushan roared in mad anger, twisting his bloody body like a fleshy worm, exhausted his last bit of strength, penetrated the floor and fell down...


    It turns out that under the floor of this floor, there is actually a corner of the dragon vein. When An Lushan¡¯s body just fell into the dragon vein, it seemed to have touched some restriction, like a drop of water falling into a pot of boiling oil. The terrifying dragon vein Chakra suddenly rolled and boiled violently, causing the entire ground to begin to crack and shake violently. In this terrible shaking, the buildings that stood up quickly cracked and collapsed. Next, the scene was terrifying...


    There was also an extremely violent and terrifying dragon vein Chakra beam of light that broke through the surface, blasting towards Monkey King and the others in a posture of destroying everything...


    Looking at that posture, if the beam of light rushes out of the surface, not only will Monkey King and others be submerged in the beam of light in an instant, even the tall buildings here will also instantly collapse...


    Bo Fengshui''s complexion couldn''t help being shocked, and he couldn''t worry about other things. He quickly formed a seal in his hand. In the distortion of the space, the terrible chakra beam that lased from the ground was actually transferred out...


    The streamer flashed across the sky, and in the roaring, lasing on a mountain outside Loulan, amidst the shaking and trembling of the earth, a huge mountain was cut in half...


    The terrible power caused the people of Loulan to take a breath, and their eyes were full of horror...


    It¡¯s just that the beam of light bursts out from under the dragon veins, almost continuously. The water gate uses time space ninjutsu to form a time space vortex above the beam of light, moving the beam away, but transferring this terrible beam of energy is almost just In a few seconds, all the Chakra volume in his body was drawn out, and in a moment, he had reached the limit...


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and the face of Shuimen was instantly pale as paper, and he turned his head hard and said to Monkey King: "Quick... take them... get out of here... the power of this dragon vein... is too huge... I can''t hold on..."


    "If you can''t hold on to what you can do... I really ask for trouble..." Monkey King gave him a blank look and looked at the violent dragon vein Chakra below that was like a stormy sea. He couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Unexpectedly, the power of this dragon vein. It broke out completely, the power is still strong..."


    While speaking, he slapped the ground with a light palm, and an invisible wave spread along the ground. The tumbling and roaring violent dragon vein Chakra seemed to be completely sealed in an instant, and it calmed down instantly. !And that terrible chakra beam disappeared in the first time!


    "Huh~~" Water Gate really breathed out, feeling weak, and fell directly to the ground until he was supported by the oily woman who was not far from him.


    Shuimen looked at Monkey King with amazement, and his heart was shocked. The power of the dragon veins, he was only dealing with a chakra beam of light, and he had reached the limit in a moment, but Monkey King clapped his hands, which made the whole boil. His dragon veins completely calmed down. This ability is simply a world away from him!


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not safe. Although the dragon veins were sealed by Monkey King, the house that was torn apart by the violent force finally reached the critical point, and collapsed in the rumbling...


    "No! This building is going to collapse... everyone hurry up and leave here..." Bo Feng Shui, who had just recovered a little bit of strength, couldn''t help but change his appearance. He shouted at the moment, this guy is really rare to see!No wonder he sacrificed himself to save Konoha.


    It''s just a pity that the current Watergate is no longer able to use the Thunder God''s technique to save people, and the house has collapsed. Countless people have screamed in horror with the collapsed house, and fell with the collapsed rubble...


    Even Sarah is no exception... It''s just that in her horrified fall, she suddenly felt a tight waist and realized that she was rescued by Monkey King. Before she could think about it, she pointed to the helpless people of Loulan. , Anxiously said: "Help...help them..."


    "Don''t worry, they can''t die with me!" Monkey King smiled slightly and waved his hand lightly. Everyone here flashed onto a wide street with him in a flash.


    Everyone stared blankly at the collapsed skyscraper in front of them, as if they were dreaming. They touched their bodies, as if they thought they were dreaming... Just now, I thought they would die just now...


    "This is... Time and Space Ninjutsu? It was launched without warning..." Water Gate looked at the people who were suddenly teleported here, and admired the Monkey King...

 743 Chapter 188 Scared to death

    Good Loulan, under the riots of the Dragon Vessel, the high-rise buildings collapsed a lot, scattered with debris and rubble everywhere, and the sky was filled with thick smoke and dust; in some places, it was almost a ruin, even if some did not collapse. His house is also cracked open, and may collapse at any time; the ground is also densely covered with cobweb-like cracks, which looks a little scary.


    The former residence suddenly became like this, making the people of Loulan a little heartbroken.


    At this moment, Monkey King''s body was also covered with a layer of fluorescence, but Sarah beside him couldn''t help but surprise: "Wukong, you...your body...what''s wrong?"


    "An Lushan is dead, the power of the dragon veins is sealed, and time has returned to its normal trajectory. It seems that Master Wukong is about to return to his era..." Bo Feng Shuimen was supported by You Nuzhi Wei. Tao.


    "How come... are you going to say goodbye so soon?" Sarah was slightly surprised, looking at Monkey King''s eyes, showing a trace of dismay.


    "En...then wait and then go back..." Monkey King smiled slightly, and the fluorescence on his body disappeared immediately.


    He came here by borrowing the power of the dragon veins. Once Anlushan died and the dragon veins were sealed, it stands to reason that he would naturally be transported back to the era before him; but who is Monkey King?He comes as he wants, and leaves as he likes. How can the rules of this world be controlled!


    This hand obviously surprised the people in Water Gate a little bit, but they were relieved when they thought that Monkey King had previously sealed the rioting dragon veins.


    "Too...great...I thought we were going to be separated soon..." Sarah''s face was suddenly relieved.


    "Mr. Watergate..." At this moment, a masked, silver-haired teenager walked over here with a group of people.


    "Kakashi, it seems that you also successfully completed the task..." Watergate looked at the boy and said.


    The young Kakashi looked triumphant, pointed at Sa Cai and others behind him, and said: "These people were also saved by me..."


    The group of hard-working Loulan citizens were all overjoyed when they saw the children and women behind Kakashi. They ran over and hugged them together, showing their joy after the reunion...


    "So, I can''t stay here forever, how about it, Sarah, do you want to go with me to see in the future?" Monkey King didn''t bother to pay attention to the people of Loulan who were hugging and crying and turned to Sarah beside him. Look.


    "Huh? Go...to the future? Is it really okay?" Sarah looked happy and surprised.


    "Of course..." Monkey King nodded affirmatively.


    "But...they..." Sara looked at the people of Loulan with some dismay.She wanted to follow Monkey King to see the future, but she was a little bit reluctant to leave here, but if she didn''t go, she had to be separated from Monkey King. This made her even more reluctant. For a time, her heart was very conflicted.


    "They are not children, they still need you to take care of them? The dragon veins are no longer available, and Loulan doesn''t need to have a queen! What else do you have to worry about..."


    "Queen Sara, you don''t care about us, as Master Wukong said, we are not children, we can take care of ourselves...So, you should follow your heart... Otherwise, you will regret it for life..." A woman came to Sarah and laughed softly.


    After Sarah listened, her pretty face flushed.


    When I reached the side of the water gate, my brows frowned slightly: "Master Wukong...doing this...is it a bit wrong...if you take the current people to the future, the turbulence of time and space may be disrupted...when the time comes, even History can change..."


    "What history is not history! What do you care about the future? The era you live in now also has your own future..." Monkey King waved his hand with disdain.


    "This...it seems that I have been worrying too much..." After listening to Monkey King''s words, Watergate thought about it and thought it made sense, so he stepped back.


    "Okay, Sarah, let''s go, and I''m going back with Brother..." Sun Wukong''s finger lightly swiped in front of him, and the space in front of him suddenly cracked a big mouth. Under Sarah''s shocked eyes, Sun Wukong pulled her up. With his left hand, he stepped directly in, the crack flashed and disappeared...


    A group of stunned people left behind...


    It¡¯s a little scary to tear the space at will and return to the future in a cool manner...


    Besides, he just left without saying hello. Would you like to be so anxious?


    With the passing of time, Loulan has become a ruin, and the three daughters of Hinata are waiting anxiously...


    Fu suddenly pointed to the seal altar not far away, and exclaimed: "Hinata...Look at it...the space...is distorting..."


    Hinata and Ying immediately turned their heads and saw that the space around the seal altar was distorted and changed. In a moment, the strange seal technique originally left by the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshui Gate disappeared and disappeared. Yes, and the seal altar...


    And that distorted space gradually expanded... Suddenly, the ground here was fiercely cracked, and the surrounding building walls were cracked and collapsed, rumbling, and the faces of the girls in Hinata changed greatly. He exclaimed: "Run away! This place is going to collapse!"


    Hina Tian''s figure flickered, holding Fu and Ying with one hand, and luck broke away...


    Looking at the underground cave below that suddenly collapsed and the sky full of dust, Fu was puzzled: "What happened just now? How could it suddenly collapse? And even the seal formation suddenly disappeared...but The dragon veins don¡¯t seem to be strange..."


    "The power of the dragon veins can no longer be sensed...the one who can do this...it seems that only Brother Wukong..." Hinda said softly, looking at the dragon veins below.The figure slowly landed on the ground at the same time, putting Fu and Ying down.


    "Isn''t it! That guy is crazy... He is so messed up... Isn''t he afraid of changing history or the future?" Fu Lima shouted.


    With just a "tear and pull~", the space in front of Fu suddenly tore and opened, and a black space crack emerged. Looking at the black hole of nothingness that silences the soul, it is like a giant monster of nothingness. She was so frightened that her face turned pale, her hands and feet were cold, "Mom! What is this!" With a''snap'', she climbed directly onto Hinata''s back...


    "Humph~~ Dare to say bad things about my brother behind my back, see if I can scare you..." In the cracks in the space, Monkey King''s malicious voice suddenly came out. Immediately, two figures gradually emerged, Monkey King and Sarah. , And at the same time stepped out of the cracks in the space, and the cracks that followed followed the two walk out, like a crack drawn on the water, healed quickly...


    "Yes... it''s you! Asshole, scared my old lady to death..."


    Seeing the person coming, Fu''s pretty face suddenly turned black, and he jumped forward and rushed directly towards Monkey King, opened his small mouth, and bit down on Monkey King''s arm...


    "Ouch...My teeth!!!"..

 744 Chapter 189 Asking You Are You Afraid

    "It deserves it, if you bite it lightly, wouldn''t it be okay?"


    Monkey King watched Fu clutching his cheek, with a toothache expression on his face, and there was a trace of joking on his face.


    "You... You did it on purpose... You guys are too damning... Can''t you let me be a little bit? It''s so lackluster..." Fu pouted, looking at Monkey King angrily.


    "Okay! Let''s not quarrel with you..." Monkey King smiled at Fu, rubbed her little head, pointed to Sara next to her, and introduced: "She''s Sara, you guys get to know her!"


    "Hello, I''m Hyuga Hinata..." Hinata said softly and politely.


    "I''m Ying..."


    "My name is Fu... Nice to meet you!"


    "Hello, my name is Sara..."


    After the few people met, Sarah looked at the surrounding ruins, frowned slightly, and looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, is this... Loulan?"


    "En... Loulan in twenty years..." Sun Wukong nodded and said.


    "In just twenty years, did Loulan become like this..." Sara looked around, swimming in a daze.


    "Twenty years... have you really traveled to the past? Come on, is it fun? Take me through it once and see!" Fu''s eyes sparkled, and he grabbed Monkey King''s wrist, his eyes full of anticipation and flattery. color.


    "Why, do you want to go back to the past and change your own destiny?" Sun Wukong saw through Fu''s true purpose at a glance.


    "Well, I actually have a lot of things I want to do... the thing about defecting to Takinin Village... the thing about my parents..." Fuichi was a little lost.


    "Okay, isn''t it good for you to be with me now? What''s the change in the past?" Monkey King rubbed Fu''s little head and said softly: "Since what has happened has already happened, don''t regret or be attached to it... Otherwise, if you change the past, you may disappear now!"


    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he glanced at Sara, because it brought her from the past to the present, which caused some changes in time and space. A girl who originally belonged to this time and space has disappeared...that is the one who originally belonged to Sa Ra¡¯s daughter...


    Because Sara was directly brought here from twenty years ago, the history of twenty years has become a blank, so the people or things that happened to Sara in twenty years no longer exist. Since it doesn''t exist anymore, it has been completely repaired and erased under the influence of the power of this world''s rules...


    "It''s so serious..." Fu stretched out Xiaoxiang''s tongue, and immediately gave up.Because it is something that makes her very happy to be with Monkey King now.


    "Okay, the matter here has been handled... Let''s go back quickly!" Sun Wu beckoned to the four girls and walked towards Konoha...


    At the same time, Uchiha Madara''s figures slowly appeared in front of a secret room in Ukage Village, looking at the door in front of him, and looking at Uchiha Madara next to him: "That''s it... what you are looking for People, right here..."


    While talking, the door opened slowly, and a ray of light shined into the dim space, allowing several people to see the situation clearly...


    A thin, skinny man with various instruments plugged into his body sits on a large chair in the center, while a beautiful woman stands quietly beside him, her face solemnly watching slowly walking The three people who entered were immediately in an extremely tight state...


    "How should I put it... Very surprised... I haven''t seen you for many years. I didn''t expect you to become like this..." Madara looked at Nagato in front of him, with a hint of surprise, and looked at him with interest.


    "I was also surprised that the myth that has long since disappeared, there is still one day to reappear..." Nagato looked at Uchiha Madara indifferently, without a trace of fear.


    "I don''t have time to remember the past with you. Now you have two choices. Either use the reincarnation technique to resurrect me; or I will take back what belongs to me and find another master for it..." His complexion was indifferent, and time was pressing for him now, and he didn''t want to delay a little time and go directly to the topic.


    "What is your purpose?" Nagato looked at Uchiha Madara with a serious expression.


    "Isn''t Akatsuki''s goal set by you? Our goal was the same from the beginning... right?..." Madara looked at Nagato and said.


    "Is it the same...but I don''t think so..." Nagato looked at Madara and said, "My goal is to put an end to the truce in this war-torn world... How can we quickly stop the war in the war between nations? ?...As long as the power of the tail beast is used to make thousands of people die instantly, anyone will feel the horror, and then people all over the world will feel pain, experience pain, accept pain, understand pain...No People who know pain will not know what peace is. When they know what pain is, the fear and fear will produce restraint, and there will be no war from now on... and you..."


    Speaking of this, Nagato¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp: "Your purpose is simply to resurrect the Tentails and use its power to control the entire world... This is not what I need... From the beginning, you deceived. Keep me... at the mercy of me as a pawn!"


    "Haha... It seems... there is nothing left to say... Although it is a pity... Maybe if you give you some time, you will understand our purpose... It''s just a pity that now I don''t have that time... Then, what belongs to me, this Take it back..."


    Madara''s complexion suddenly turned cold, and the terrifying aura spread out. He was blowing his hair and clothes flying, and a strong murderous intent emerged, but it made Xiao Nan''s complexion on the side changed greatly, and he glanced at the long door beside him, revealing in his eyes In the color of absolute determination, the knots in his hands moved, and the surrounding secret rooms suddenly collapsed, forming sheets of paper, flying all over the sky...


    "This is..." His face was shocked. It turned out that everything around was transformed from that terrible break-up symbol...


    "This number of detonators... It seems that you are already prepared..."


    Madara looked at the detonation talisman flying all over the sky, his expression still indifferent, but the next situation was that even he couldn''t decide...


    Because the earth trembles and hunts in Xiaonan¡¯s seal, it splits and separates, forming sheets of paper that are rolled and fluttering. In that situation, it is almost numb to the human scalp!In an instant, whether it was the earth or the sky, confetti was rolling and flying. That scene was so spectacular!


    With the calm and calmness of Uchiha Madara, when they saw such terrible paper flying, they all looked shocked and shocked!Because that''s not ordinary paper, but a detonation talisman!Densely dense, countless, I am afraid, there are as many as tens of millions.....

 745 Chapter 190 The 600 Billion Detonation Talisman

    "This method... is really tricky..." Madara looked indifferently, with a look of amazement. Although her body fell rapidly from the suddenly cracked ground, she looked at the endless detonation charms around, but there was nothing left. Fear.


    Because his current body is a rebirth from the dirty soil, an immortal body, no matter how horrible the explosion is, it will not cause him the slightest harm.


    By the time the masked man looked particularly dignified, if he performed space-time ninjutsu, when he sucked in and left, his body would also materialize. Under this sky full of detonation talisman, he could not perform space-time ninjutsu at all, because once the entity Even if you don¡¯t get blown up, you will be cut into pieces by the endless paper...


    But if his body has been hidden in time and space, he can only maintain it for about five minutes. After five minutes, once it is materialized, the explosive power of the detonating talisman will also put him in a dangerous state... At this moment, it can be described as extremely dangerous. A dangerous place...


    "It seems that they have fully understood my abilities..." The masked man frowned, and a hint of crisis emerged in his heart.


    "Well~ it seems that of the three of us... my situation is the worst..." The expression at this moment is also more solemn than ever, preparing for his life-saving skills...


    "In order to deal with you, I have specially prepared 600 billion detonating talisman... which can explode for ten minutes, so... you all go to death!" Xiao Nan''s expression was indifferent, with a cold killing intent, one hand stretched out, endless detonation In the blink of an eye, there was no fire spontaneously, a roaring, continuous explosion, in an instant, the boulder rolled down, the ground burst, and the smoke and flames rushed into the sky!For a time, the earth shook the mountains and the power was amazing!


    Nagato turned his head and looked at Xiao Nan next to him, his face absolutely determined: "Xiao Nan...you go! ... The masked man and Jue may be dangerous, but it can''t do anything for Madara. He is reincarnated from the dirty soil. The immortal body, these detonating charms can''t hurt him..."


    "I won''t leave you behind..." Xiao Nan looked calm, but his eyes were firmer than ever.


    "I know... but... if we are all dead... then, who will fulfill our mission? Our dream? Yahiko''s death, our hard work, are not all in vain?" Nagato''s face was calm, in his eyes, But he was unwilling to say that he was a god, and he would fall into such a field.


    "Even if I survive, I can''t do anything without you..." Xiao Nan shook her head, without a trace of sway in her eyes, she was ready to die.


    "At least... you can be the eyes of me and Yahiko to witness whether this world can move towards true peace... In this way, even if we die, we will be able to look down..."


    "True peace... In this world, without you, can it really lead to true peace?"


    "Yes! There is one more person, maybe he can do it..."


    "Who is it?" Xiao Nan was a little surprised, but also very surprised, there was such an expression on Nagato''s face?He still believes in others?


    "Sun Wukong...Although I haven''t seen him...but it is said that he has the eyes of reincarnation... even Madara is far less powerful... I always have a feeling... maybe he... is the real god... and only god, Only he can fight against Madara...Go! Follow him! Instead of me and Yahiko, to witness whether the world can really move towards peace... Only by following him, Madara dare not dare Find your troubles easily..."


    "Reincarnation Eyes?..." Xiao Nan''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked at Nagato: "Do you...really believe him?"


    "If I can, I really want to do everything myself... But now... It''s no longer possible... Madara is... too strong for us... So, I can only try to trust him, because... He has that strength... Isn''t it? It''s ridiculous...In the end, I would actually pin my hopes on someone I''ve never met..."


    "...You believe him...then I believe him...your choice...is my choice..." Xiao Nan''s tone was firm, but he couldn''t hide his sadness.


    "Go...Don''t take a picture... Our will can''t be cut off..."


    Xiao Nan took a deep look at Nagato. In the paper dancing room, a white angel wing formed behind her, in the shaking room, flying to the sky...


    What world peace does not matter to Xiao Nan, but Yahiko and Nagato, the two life and death companions who grew up together, are all she has. The reason why she left is because she was looking forward to it, maybe that person , Can save Nagato, because he also has the reincarnation eye...


    The terrible explosion did not stop because of Xiao Nan''s departure, but became more and more violent and terrifying!In the rumbling and roaring, the earth cracked and opened in tremors, the fire rushed into the sky, the heat wave rolled, everything here has long been turned into ruins and ashes!


    Nagato tore off the equipment on his body, stumbling, dragging his weak body, and drowning himself in the endless explosion flame...


    Even if he died, he didn''t want to give the eyes of reincarnation to Madara, only to die and be buried in the fire with him...


    "You do this... I will be very embarrassed!"


    A huge palm suddenly stretched out from the exploding fire, and grabbed Nagato in his hand. It was Madara''s Suzano!


    I saw Madara at this moment, his body was already in tatters, but there was no trace of blood left behind!Under Susano''s protection, he jumped out of the blasting point...


    "You...can''t stop me!" Longmen looked calm, with one hand out, and a whisper came from his mouth: "Vientiane Tianyin..."


    As soon as his words fell, his figure turned out to be a speckled Suzano, plunged into the terrifying explosion center below...


    "Damn it!"


    Madara''s complexion changed drastically. Although he would not die, if Nagato fell, then the eyes of Samsara would also be destroyed!


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!!"


    Madara''s pupils changed instantly, forming a wave of waves, and a loud roar came from his mouth. In an instant, an extremely terrifying repulsive force instantly rippled out with him as the center!


    All around the detonating charms and the lingering power of the explosion were swept back in a flash, swept in all directions...


    Along the way, the terrifying explosion with the terrifying power of the "Shen Luo Tianzheng" and the detonating talisman, the whole earth cracked and shook at an astonishing speed...


    Along with the cracks on the ground, the endless sea water finally rolled out from the ground, with monstrous waves, drowning everything around...


    Because Yuyin Village originally surrounds the sea and it rains all year round... With the terrifying explosion and the power of the Shenluo Tianzheng, the surrounding ground was destroyed and disintegrated. For a while, the surrounding waves were also driven by the terrifying force. It came turbulently, shaking the sky, terrifying...


    And the spot that just jumped up and left the center of the explosion was once again submerged by the violent waves...


    PS: Yesterday I went to the hospital for a check up. My condition has improved. I am rubbing this piece of medicine. There are about 3.4 days left, and I will recover 2 times a day...

 746 Chapter One Hundred Ninety One

    When everything was calm, this place had already become a ruin, with broken wood floating everywhere, pits and pits, already submerged by the sea.


    A dilapidated body suddenly appeared from the surface of the water. It was Madara. He looked very embarrassed at the moment, and he was shattered. Even the Suzano Naka who protected him was also broken apart, only a broken arm remained.


    The power of the 600 billion detonating talisman exploding is too terrifying, even if he has the power of Suzuo Nenghu and the eye of reincarnation, it will cause him severe damage.However, because it was an immortal reincarnated body, it did not cause him any harm.


    The dusty confetti flying around his wounds condensed on his wounds, allowing his broken body to recover intact at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    "Unexpectedly, the detonation talisman that I was not ashamed of before... actually has such power... If it weren''t for the reincarnated body of the dirty soil, it would be really dangerous..."


    Madara''s complexion returned to plain again, but his tone was a little surprised, Xiao Nan''s method was finally obtained by him.


    With a thought, the remaining Suzuo Nenghu''s hand opened, showing a pair of rippling eye pupils, that is-reincarnation eyes.


    "For you, it really took a lot of hands and feet... However, it is finally returned to the original owner..." A rare smile appeared on Madara''s face.Turning around slowly, looking at the ruined figure emerging from the water, said faintly: "You really have a good eye... In this case, you can survive..."


    "It''s really careless this time... We all underestimated them... I almost drove them here..." The masked man''s tone was calm and he couldn''t see the joy or anger.Half of his body was blown off, and there was only one hand and one foot left. It looked miserable.


    "You''re pretty good... I''ve lost my life..." A black figure emerged from a dirt bag exposed from the surface of the water. He is Jue, but now, only Hei Jue is left, Bai Jue is already In that terrible explosion, it completely disappeared.


    "It seems that the price is a bit high... but my eyes have been regained, and it is worth it..." Madara looked at the eyes in his hands and said.


    "That woman ran away...what should I do?" Heijue looked at Madara and asked for his opinion.


    "It''s also a trouble to keep the people who can make us suffer a big loss... I''ll go to the aftermath..." Ban said lightly, with cold eyes in his eyes, obviously not planning to let Xiao Nan go.


    "Then leave it to you, I am not easy to shoot like this..." The mask man left such a sentence, his figure was sucked in by his right eye and disappeared.


    "You follow and give him this left eye. I think he knows what to do..." Ma said, passing a reincarnation eye to Hei Jue.


    "Oh! It seems that our plan will be implemented soon! It''s really exciting!" Hei Jue took the eyes of Samsara, his body sank into the ground a little bit and disappeared.


    And Madara felt a little bit: "It should be in this direction..." His figure flashed and disappeared...


    In the forest not far from the border of the country of fire, Xiaonan stretched out a pair of angel wings made of paper sheets, flying above the forest, the direction she was going was where Konoha was...


    It''s just that her eyebrows are slightly frowned, looking at the front, her complexion becomes extremely solemn: "Already...have you caught up?" With a light wave of her hand, pieces of paper fluttered across the sky, so spectacular!


    "You have no way to escape! Let''s take it to death!" Madara''s figure suddenly flashed out, her hands were sealed, and her mouth spit out: "The fire escapes the fire!" Time is pressing, he doesn''t want to waste it. time.


    "Bake~~"


    A huge fireball blasted towards Xiaonan in an instant, and the terrible temperature and power was that even the ground was blasted out of a scorched pit along the way...


    The pieces of paper flying all over the sky burned up before touching the fireball, turning into ashes for a moment...


    Xiao Nan''s complexion changed drastically, her wings shook behind her, and she dodged to the left, avoiding the blazing fireball. With a bang, the fireball burst, leaving a huge black hole in the ground not far away...


    While Xiao Nan Xian''s hand danced, the skin on his arm was strangely uncovered, forming sheets of white paper, lasing towards the spot where the spot was...


    But seeing Madara lightly waved his hand, all the paper that came from the sky was rippling away, turning into confetti and dissipating...


    "Are you only capable of this? That''s really disappointing..." Madara looked at Xiao Nan, and shook his head in disappointment: "I thought you would be a little capable of using such terrible methods... It seems, yes. I was looking forward to it in vain..."


    After he finished speaking, his arm suddenly formed a hand that must be able to do so, and while waving, he directly slapped Xiao Nan from the air, and a huge pit was smashed into the ground with a loud bang!The terrible force directly caused Xiao Nan to cough up blood and was seriously injured.


    Seeing Madara slowly approaching, Xiao Nan''s eyes were filled with hatred and unwillingness: "Nagato... Yahiko... I''m sorry... It seems... I can''t realize your wish..."


    "Have you given up struggling... That''s okay, it saves me a lot of things..." Madara''s complexion was indifferent, even if the other party was a sister, he still didn''t have the slightest feeling of pity for jade.


    However, when he was about to hurt the killer, his complexion suddenly changed, his figure flashed, and the instantaneous spell disappeared...


    Xiao Nan, who was planning to use the last resort to fight to his death, was dumbfounded, a trace of doubt appeared in his eyes... His head was tilted, but he saw the five figures talking and laughing all the way from far away...


    "Look at it... Someone is injured in front..." Fu pointed at Xiao Nan, very surprised.


    "Well... there is still smoke on the ground, it seems that it has just ended..." Ying said with a serious analysis.


    "That person... has escaped..." Only Hinata looked at Monkey King. She knew that Monkey King knew about this right away, otherwise, she would not bring them here.


    Sun Wukong nodded and looked at Xiao Nan not far away. To be honest, he was also a little surprised that he would suddenly meet here.He had already sensed Madara''s breath, and it was his breath that stunned Madara away!


    "Are you OK?"


    Several people came to the front, Ying gently lifted Xiao Nan, said.


    Xiao Nan shook her head and looked at the few people, with some doubts in her heart: "Could it be that Madara...was it because they left?" But as she looked up and down, there was no clue.


    "It seems that my brother is really a murderous peach blossom. There are sister papers where I need me to save!" Monkey King looked at Xiao Nan and sighed. The fluorescent light appeared in his hand and poured it on Xiao Nan''s body, Xiao Nan only felt The whole body was warm, but in a moment, she was shocked to discover that whether it was trauma or interior decoration, she recovered instantly.


    "You are..." Xiao Nan looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Hello! My name is Monkey King!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "You''re the Monkey King?!!!" Xiao Nan''s eyes widened in surprise...

 747 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Two

    Looking at the person in front of her, Xiao Nan was really surprised. She didn''t expect to meet the person she was looking for.


    It''s no wonder that Madara left suddenly and decisively just now, and she was shocked by the presence of Monkey King.


    "I didn''t expect...Bara would actually attack Nagato. In this way, the eye of reincarnation has been taken away by him! Then...their plan should be implemented...It seems that it is time to go back right away... "Sun Wukong glanced at Xiao Nan and said.


    "I... can I beg you?" Xiao Nan suddenly raised his head and looked at Monkey King.


    "Take you back and look for Nagato''s body... OK!" Monkey King replied very simply.


    "Thank you!" Xiao Nan looked grateful, but there was a blush on Qiao''s face inexplicably, because she realized that under the gaze of Monkey King''s eyes, it seemed that even the soul was seen through by him, there was no secret at all. It feels a bit crazy.


    "It''s no wonder that even Madara is so jealous of him... sure enough, this person is as terrifying as the rumors..." Apart from jealousy, Xiao Nan had a little expectation of Monkey King.


    With the thought of Monkey King, the figures of several people suddenly disappeared. When they reappear, they are already in Yuyin Village!


    Looking at the ruins that were submerged in the sea in front of him, and the air was filled with a thick smell of gunpowder smoke, Monkey King was surprised: "It seems that something extraordinary has happened here! Even the entire Yuyin Village has been destroyed. Submerged in the sea..."


    "This is Yuyin Village? Didn''t it mean that there is heavy rain here all year round?" Fu asked curiously.


    "Yuyin Village is dead... how can she cry..." Xiao Nan looked at everything around her, eyes full of sadness.But at the same time, her brows were slightly frowned. In this boundless ruin inundated by the sea, how could she find Nagato''s body, maybe it was washed away by the waves long ago.


    "In this case, it''s really not easy to find a corpse..." Monkey King saw the anxiety in Xiao Nan''s heart and said: "Forget it, since I''m here to help, let''s help you!" The right hand protruded forward, and a tattered body with a faceless face slowly emerged among the fluctuations of the space...


    "Nagato..." Seeing this figure, Xiao Nan''s pupils shrank instantly, and he immediately recognized it.Slowly walked forward, she didn''t cry, she just watched quietly, and immediately looked at Monkey King, her eyes were full of hope: "It is rumored that you also have the eye of reincarnation... right?"


    "Yes... If you want me to resurrect him, you can... But one thing, I have to tell you... Without the eyes of reincarnation, with his terrible physical condition, even if he is resurrected, he will still suffer and cannot live. How long has it been..."


    "Really..." Xiao Nan whispered to himself, looking at Nagato, a little lost, for a long time, and whispered: "That''s too painful... or don''t bother him..."


    As he said, silently wrapped him up in paper, and slowly surfaced beside him: "I have to look for Yahiko''s body...it''s the Penn..."


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome. This is Yuyin Village. You can bury them here together!" Sun Wukong waved his hand, and Yahiko''s body emerged as the space in front of him fluctuated.


    "Thank you!" For this, Xiao Nan could only use these two words to express his gratitude to Monkey King.Nagato and Yahiko are too important to her, this kind of kindness is nothing in return.But he was also shocked by Monkey King''s hand-in-hand means of using the''Space and Time'' ninjutsu.


    Looking for a quiet place, Xiaonan buried Nagato and Yahiko on the land of Yuyin Village...


    Arriving in front of Monkey King, Xiao Nanji said seriously: "Before I die... Nagato told me to follow you... He believes... You have the power to make this world truly peaceful... Ask me to use my eyes to help They witnessed all this... since he believes in you... then... I believe in you too..."


    "Is the world peaceful...maybe not far..." Monkey King looked at Xiao Nan and smiled slightly: "Let''s go! Come back to Konoha with me, the real war is about to begin..." Then, under the shocked eyes of the women, They disappeared here and returned to Konoha...


    In an isolated island, in a dim cave, Madara sat quietly on a large rock. With the sound of footsteps behind him, he slowly got up, looked behind him, and looked at the masked man¡¯s left eye with ripples. At the corner of his mouth, a smile could not help but appear: "It seems that the transplantation went smoothly...then, hurry up and show me the''innate reincarnation''!"


    "Yes...but not now..." the masked man spoke lightly, his body was sucked into his right eye little by little, and at the same time he emerged from the cave...


    "He seems to...have fear of you..." Hei Jue''s figure emerged from the ground strangely, and said in a dark voice.


    "It''s okay... as expected... for the time being... let him be the protagonist for a while..." As he said, Madara''s complexion was calm, and he slowly walked outside the cave...


    "The time is ripe... this world... also ends here!" The masked man''s voice was indifferent, with a sense of ruthlessness.The seal was almost ready in his hand, and his palms slapped to the ground. With a bang, a huge golem was suddenly called out with a strong white smoke...


    In the changing handprints, the huge scroll that the golem was biting suddenly rolled down. In an instant, the golem seemed to be able to untie its restraints, and an extremely violent chakra emerged from the golem''s body...


    Under the water of chakras that emerged, the golem standing up to the heaven and the earth seemed to be entrusted with life. One of the eyes suddenly lit up, and an extremely violent and terrifying breath erupted from its body, with a terrifying howl. , Suddenly resounded across the sky...


    "Oh oh oh oh!!!~~~"


    The terrifying howl swore that an extremely terrifying demon was able to untie his restraints, and was awakened from sleep...


    Madara and the others gathered the nine-tailed beasts a long time ago, just to make themselves the human pillar of the ten-tails. Madara has been suppressing the recovery of the ten-tails. He wants to wait until he is resurrected in the true sense. The tail is resurrected, and the ten-tailed person is Zhuli...


    However, there was an accident at Nagato... After regaining the reincarnation eye, the mask man transplanted a left eye. No, the other party did not resurrect him in the first time. Instead, he immediately summoned the golem. , Unlock the shackles of the seal, and let Togo completely recover...


    Because there was no reincarnation eye before, the masked man could not summon the golem at all. Now that he has the reincarnation eye, he summoned the golem in the first time...


    Madara has his plans, and the masked man naturally has his own abacus. After all, they are both using each other...

 748 Chapter 193 Prelude to the War

    The roar shook the sky, just the sound waves moved the surrounding soil and rocks to the flat ground, and for a while, smoke and dust filled the sky!


    A huge monster with ten tails and one eye stood on the ground. When it moved, the earth and rocks broke and the ground collapsed... That terrifying and malicious Chakra made the excellent perception type in the Ninja world. All the ninjas felt the first time, but in an instant, they fell into the ice cellar and were frightened!


    "What is this chakra?!!!..."


    On the calm sea, Senjuzuma and others rushed swiftly on the sea surface, but suddenly saw the terrifying monster on the remote island, their complexion changed greatly: "Ten tail... Damn... We are still late. One step!"


    They have been tracking Madara and others, and now they have finally learned some clues, but they are still a step late!Tokuo has been resurrected!


    "This...Is this...Ten tails? This chakra... is almost endless!!" Watergate opens the fairy mode, because in the fairy mode, it is easier to perceive the existence of Madara and others, but now the ten Chakra at the end, he was startled and sweating profusely.


    "Ten-tails have been resurrected... Is it too late?" The second generation Shui Ying has an ugly face, and his expression is particularly solemn.The other great shadows who were reincarnated from the dirty soil before are all here at this moment.Their task is to find the whereabouts of Madara and others at the first time and stop them.


    "No... the current ten-tails are not yet a complete body... we must get rid of it before it becomes a complete body, otherwise, everything will be really late!" Senjujuma looked serious, looking at the one standing on the island. Huge monster with a solemn expression.


    "That guy''s power... is really not a joke..." The second generation Tuying looked at the huge figure on the isolated island, and a smile appeared on his face: "Fortunately, we are all reincarnated from the dirty soil... Before the village''s support arrives, let us old guys take the lead!"


    "Unexpectedly... they arrived so soon..." Madara looked towards the sea, frowned slightly, and glanced at the masked man. They both jumped up at the same time and jumped over the huge head of Ten Tails. .


    Looking at the masked man, Madara put his hands on his chest and said faintly: "So now, what do you want to do?"


    "It''s still a little time before the ten tails become completely complete... Before that, before that person arrives, let''s get rid of them all!" said the masked man, his hands knotted and muttered. Said: "Originally... I wanted to preserve the power of the ten tails as much as possible... But now, there is no way..."


    With the knot in his hand, there was a roar, and the ten tails suddenly became restless. A black tail beast jade quickly condensed and formed in its mouth. The terrible fluctuations that radiated out filled the world and contained terrible things. The power of destruction!


    "Not good! We were found!" Qianshouzhu''s complexion changed drastically, his hands quickly formed seals, and he shouted sharply, "Five Rashomon!!"


    As soon as his words fell, five giant grimace iron gates were channeled out by him and blocked in front of them...


    The ten-tailed beast jade squeezed the sky, traversed the void, and shot straight... Along the way, the solid ground was disintegrated and cracked under its terrible power fluctuations, with a terrifying aura!


    In the roar, it hits the five-layer Rashomon. This technique that once changed the orbit of the nine-tailed beast jade, in front of the ten-tailed beast jade, Chi looked so pale and weak, there was almost no pause, all the way Pressed, smashed through the doorways, appeared in front of Qianshou Zhujian and others, making everyone''s complexion greatly changed...


    The fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen made a decisive move, with extremely fast seals in his hands, and when performing space ninjutsu, when space fluctuated, he actually wanted to transfer the ten-tailed beast jade...Unfortunately, these ten tails are no better than nine tails. Although not yet complete, the horror of power is not comparable to that of Kyuubi!


    The moment the two were in contact, Watergate''s hands trembled non-stop. For only a moment, they were bitten by it. The two arms broke apart and opened, and the whole body was also spreading cracks in the debut... Transfer, failed...


    However, the ten-tailed tail beast jade was driven by the distorted space, and its trajectory was changed a little, and it flew along his head and collided with a large mountain far away!


    Suddenly, the ground shook and the mountains shook and rumbling, and under the waves of destruction, a huge mountain disappeared...


    Such a terrifying power is astonished by the knowledge of the people present!


    "It''s really awesome! Unexpectedly, you can use the technique of the Thunder God to such an extent..." the second generation Hokage Qianshoujian looked at the water gate and exclaimed.


    "This is already the limit... If it weren''t for the reincarnation of the foul soil, I would not die now and be seriously injured..." Watergate shook his head helplessly, and the destroyed hands gradually recovered and regenerated intact.


    "Oh~ It''s a pity... I missed it..." Madara said indifferently.


    "I just took control of Ten Tails, it''s a bit strange...Next time, they won''t be so lucky..." The masked man ignored Madara''s suspicion as a mockery.


    "Master Madara... the other party has a Senjutsu column. With the current ten tails, it is very difficult to take them all at once... We don''t have time to linger... if the Monkey King arrives, with the present ten-tailed incomplete ten Wei, we don''t have the slightest chance of winning..." Heijue suddenly appeared beside Madara and suggested.


    "...It seems that I can''t stay out of the matter..." After a moment of silence, Madara looked at the masked man: "I''m going to deal with the pillars, you quickly get me the trash fish...we must fight every second..."


    After speaking, Madara jumped down, and appeared in front of Senju Zhuma. The war intent in his eyes was burning up, making him look a little crazy: "Jama! I have been waiting for this moment, it has been a long time. ! Now, fight with me!"


    "Your business, I''ll talk about it later! Now, we must stop the Tentails first..." Senjuzuzu pointed at Madara and shouted exaggeratedly.


    "..." Madara looked at the pillars, her crazy expression instantly solidified, and she calmed down immediately, and said: "You guy...you really haven''t changed at all...I really can''t get along with you...but now..." His expression instantly fell cold. , The breath is violent, and the complete Suzuoneng has already opened: "You can''t be allowed!"


    "It seems... the battle between you and me... is inevitable..." The exaggerated expression of Senjujutsu shrank, watching Madara''s expression become extremely serious, and said to the people beside him: "It seems, ten The tail can only be handed over to you temporarily!"


    Qianshoujian: "Brother! Don''t worry! This is just the ten tails of the first stage, we can still handle it!"


    "Come with me!" Senshou Zhuma jumped forward and Tongban left the battlefield here!The fateful duel between the two began once again.


    PS: I have recovered a lot, and I will be more tomorrow...

 749 Chapter 194 The Second Stage

    At this time, Monkey King had returned to Konoha with Hinata''s daughters.


    Compared with the past hustle and bustle, Konoha has become very deserted, with a dignified breath of wind and rain.


    "Is Konoha here? It doesn''t seem to be as lively as I imagined..." Sara followed the window and looked at the deserted street outside, somewhat disappointed.


    It is rumored that Konoha is a lively and peaceful village, but what he sees and hears now is quite different.


    "The former Konoha was naturally a very warm and peaceful village, but now that the war is about to come, everyone is in a state of tension, so the village looks so deserted..." Hinata explained softly from the side.


    "War? What kind of war? Is it still during the Ninja World War?" Sarah frowned suddenly.


    "This time, it''s much more dangerous than the Ninja World War..." Xiao Nan''s expression was calm, and she was about to explain. A terrifying breath suddenly fell on her heart, and her complexion suddenly changed: "This... is this breath? !!!"


    "Oh my God! Good... terrible breath... Even I feel it?!" Ying''s eyes widened suddenly, full of horror.


    "Brother Wukong...Is this...is it?..." Hinda was also shocked. She could feel the existence of''qi'' much more intensely than the few women felt.


    "En... It seems that the ten tails have been resurrected..." Monkey King opened a window and looked towards the end of the horizon. There seemed to be a huge monster standing up in the sky and roaring to the sky!


    "What? Ten... Ten tails were really resurrected?" Fu''s expression suddenly changed: "Then what are you waiting for? Are you not the savior? Go and destroy it quickly!"


    "Tentail...what the hell are you talking about?" Here, only Sara, who had traveled through twenty years ago, expressed doubts.However, after Hinataichi explained, she was shocked. Her mouth opened into an O shape: "Unexpectedly... the world in twenty years will become like this..."


    "Is this the ten tails...really...so weak..." Feeling the''terrible'' aura spreading out, Monkey King shook his head in disappointment.


    "It''s still weak? We are so far apart, even we have sensed that B will die if you don''t brag?" Fu suddenly rolled his eyes at Monkey King.


    "You little girl will really hold up with me!" Monkey King pulled Fu, kneading her face for a while, and immediately carried her on his shoulders, and said: "Let''s go, let''s go over and see..." With that said, his heart moved, just for an instant, he appeared on the battlefield with a few women!


    "This... is Ten-tails?!..." Just when they appeared, the women were startled by the terrible appearance of Ten-tails.Watching from a close distance, the terrifying aura became more clear and terrifying, and Ying and Sara, who were weak in strength, were scared to trembling.


    This can''t be said that they are courageous, only that the chakra with the evil thoughts of Ten Tails is too terrifying!Don''t talk about them, even if it is a strong shadow class, when facing ten tails, they are shocked.


    The ten tails at this moment are only in the first form, but watching its breath is about to enter the second form... and the water gate and others, who are doing four breads, through the undead body reincarnated from the filthy soil, they are all launched against the ten Attack fiercely.


    Especially the third generation of Raikage, with bulging muscles, thunder and lightning all over his body, that violent posture, is simply full of powerful and destructive beauty!With every attack, the earth and rocks are cracked, and rubble is flying...


    Lei Dun has four fingers through his hands!I have used the strongest finger. In the low roar, the fingers flashed with lightning, and the whole body was even more lightning bolted. The whole person turned into a stream of light and pierced towards the huge one-eyed on top of the ten tails...


    It¡¯s just that Ten Tails looked at him with a look of contempt. He stretched out a finger and flicked it lightly. The three-generation Raikage that seemed to be invincible was flew out by Ten Tails. ...Amidst the roar, it fell to the ground, shaking out a terrible hole!The body of the reincarnated filthy soil was even more torn apart. It looked so miserable...


    At the same time, the golden light flashed, and the wave wind water gate that opened the fairy magic mode flashed on the top of Ten Tails at the moment when the three generations of Raikage flew upside down. He held a terrible wind escape spiral pill high in his hand, facing Ten Tail One-eyed bombardment left: "Xianfa Helix Pill!!"


    boom!


    The terrible roar resounded, but it didn''t cause much damage to Ten Tails, because at that moment, Ten Tails actually closed their eyes, and Helix Pill bombarded its eyelids!Although it did not cause harm, it made Ten Tails roar in pain!Slap down!The water gate flew directly upside down, the body instantly cracked, fell to the ground, smoke filled...


    Fortunately, this was only a pure physical attack. For Watergate and the third generation of Raikage, it did not cause real damage, but in a moment, the broken bodies of the two were healed intact...


    At the same time, the original world stripping technique of the second generation of Tuying and the second generation of Hokage''s multiplication detonation talisman were also activated at the same time.


    The original world stripping technique is indeed a terrifying technique like a BUG!When the bombardment hit the body of Ten-tailed, it immediately broke apart, revealing a huge wound... Only for a moment, it was forcibly suppressed by the terrible Chakra of Ten-tailed...


    But this is enough, the second generation of Hokage''s multiplication detonation talisman focused on a bombardment on the wound that was stripped out of Ten Tails!For a time, Ten Tails were bombed and roared again and again!The wound was not light...In anger, he waved the big hand that covered the sky and directly fanned the second-generation Tukage and the second-generation Hokage, and plunged deeply into the ground, and his body cracked open...


    This made the eyes of the three generations of Hokage who have been paying attention to the battlefield situation suddenly brightened: "Great! The second generation of Tukage! It seems that your original world stripping technique can cause damage to the ten tails, then, then, you will attack first. , We then focused on one point and attacked its wound... This way we can defeat Ten Tails!"


    "That technique... is really troublesome..." The masked man glanced at the second generation Tu Ying, frowned slightly, and then muttered to himself: "It won''t work if this continues... It seems that I suppressed the mind of Togo too much... In this case, you will be free to play well..."


    As he said, he jumped down to the body of the ten-tailed body, knotted in his hands, and he just got rid of the ten-tailed body and suddenly roared up to the sky, his breath became more and more terrifying, and he actually began to change...


    "No! It''s starting to evolve...can''t let it continue like this...otherwise, it will be in trouble..." The recovered second-generation Hokage''s complexion changed drastically, and he exclaimed immediately.


    "Hmm...the evolution of the ten tails...you can''t stop..." the masked male voice said indifferently: "Now, the battle has just begun..."..

 750 Chapter 195 You are still too weak

    "Wukong...it''s not good for you to sit there and watch the show, right?"


    Watching Monkey King sitting on a big rock, Ying and her daughters were speechless when they got a pack of popcorn from nowhere, and watched the battle not far away while eating.


    The people on the front battlefield are fighting desperately. When you are good, sit here while eating and watching a movie. Think of it as a movie!


    Well, in fact, Monkey King is really watching a movie now. This immersive feeling is much more enjoyable than watching anime.


    "What''s wrong, come, sit down and watch the show with brother..." Monkey King beckoned to the girls, and his heart moved, suddenly a table and chairs appeared in front of him, filled with various fruits For snacks, Fu immediately jumped on it.


    Ying and the girls all smiled bitterly, and Xiao Nan frowned. This battle was about world comfort, and Monkey King actually treated it as a play, which made Xiao Nan feel a little bit chilly, wondering what Sun Wukong was in. What do you think...


    But the daughters were helpless with Monkey King''s decision, and they could only sit together and watch the show...


    At this moment, Mizumon and others, with all their means, had a fierce duel with Togo and the Masked Man, and on the other side of the battlefield, Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara also had a fierce confrontation!


    The collision between the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue and Susao Nohu was earth-shattering, and it was much more intense than the battle with Togo!


    The Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue is huge, and it is not very different from the current Ten-tails. Compared to Madara''s Susano, in front of the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue, it is as small as a baby.It''s just that both of them contain extremely terrifying power. The Thousand-Handed Buddha statue shot down towards the spot with large hands, and the scene was terrifying!


    Madara puts his hands together, controlling Suzuo Nohu, and the big sword that is burning like flames slashes the room, causing the big hands to be cut off!The terrible aftermath shattered the ground and cracked, crushed stones and sawdust flying around, as if to crush this land...


    boom!


    The two constantly collided, fought life and death, and killed them madly. They all worked desperately, but the strength of the two is not much different, and it is difficult to tell the winner at a time...


    On the Togo side, the battle was also extremely intense.


    The second generation of Tuying performed the technique of stripping the original world again and again, but they were all cracked by the masked man. Then, with the hand of Tentails, the water gate and the others were photographed repeatedly and cracked to the ground. It was only a moment, they Once again, he recovered intact and launched a fierce offensive, but it made the masked man unable to defend for a while. For a time, the two squares became a stalemate.


    But this is what the masked man needs. What Tentails lack now is time. As long as enough time is obtained, Tentails will change form again. When that happens, the time is ripe, that is, he becomes the most powerful person in Tentails. Best moment!


    However, what Sun Wukong saw was a little uncomfortable. At the same time, he saw his hands itchy. He got up and was ready to warm up with Ten Tails: "You stay here and watch me abuse Ten Tails!"


    "Wow! Are you finally going to make a move?" Fu''s eyes lit up, and he became inexplicably excited: "Go and go! Let me see you two monsters, who is the strongest!"


    "You little loli is really ill-trained!" Monkey King took Love into his arms and pinched two hands on her pair of little xiong breasts. The painful Fu''s tears almost fell out. Amidst her blushing face and shy screams, her figure flashed and disappeared here...


    "You guys get out of the way! Let me meet this ten-tailed one!"


    The figure of Monkey King appeared in the field instantly, and he waved his hand to the second generation Hokage and others.


    "Master Goku!"


    When everyone saw Monkey King, their eyes lit up and they were excited.


    "Then trouble you!"


    Everyone nodded their heads, they were very clear about the terrible Ten-tails, and they were also very clear about the strength of Monkey King. They all stepped aside wittily and prepared to watch the battle.


    "Sun Wukong!!!"


    The moment the masked man saw Monkey King appear, his expression suddenly changed.


    "You give me a go, there is no place for you to talk..." Monkey King waved his hand, and an invisible palm slapped the masked man flying out. Even if it was nihilized, there was nothing in front of Monkey King. His deeds fell directly to the ground while roaring!A huge pothole was shaken out, the nose and mouth were bleeding, and a few bones were broken...


    A wave of the hand caused the masked man to be seriously injured. Such a method amazed Watergate and others... and also made the masked man feel weak!This invincible and terrifying strength seems to be inferior to the ten tails in front of him?


    For some reason, the masked man was a little worried!This feeling made him feel a little absurd, but it was Ten-tailed!How could you lose...


    At the same time, Madara seemed to have a sense of feeling, and suddenly turned his head to look, his expression could not help but changed: "Monkey King!...he arrived so soon...this is a bit bad..." For a moment, he and Qianshouzhu The interest in the battle is gone.


    Seeing Monkey King''s behavior at this moment, Madara''s brows frowned slightly, and at the same time she was a little anticipating: "Is he going to challenge Togo? It''s okay...just to see how strong you are..." Turning his head and moving towards Qianshou The pillars looked over: "Our fighting is temporarily stopped, are you okay?"


    Zhu Jian looked at Monkey King and nodded to the spot. The two were of equal strength. It was difficult to tell the winner for a while. Since the other party intends to stop the war, naturally they will not refuse.They all turned their gazes to Monkey King and Ten Tails!Because there is the key to this battle.


    Monkey King just appeared in front of Ten Tails, yelling at the convenience, did not give him time to speak, just beckoned and slapped towards Monkey King...


    This kind of scene is too terrifying. Imagine a huge monster standing upright in the sky, picking up a huge hand covering the sky and hitting a person. That scene is a bit scary...


    "This kind of power...no..." Monkey King shook his head, standing proudly in the void, raised one hand flat, and took the terrifying hand that was completely disproportionate to the two!


    Bang!!


    The sound was deafening, and the terrifying power made the ground under the feet of the ten tails cracked, flying up, and for a while, the gravel perforated...


    The only shocking thing is that the ant-like body, under the blast of that big hand, does not move!Just dress flutteringly, like an undefeated God of War that shakes the world!


    With one hand, it blocked the terrible blow of Ten Tails!


    "You...still too weak..."


    A faint sigh echoed in the sky, and people saw that Monkey King punched out!The world trembled and roared for it!The entire space seemed to collapse under his punch!


    boom!


    A loud noise!


    Zhu Jian and the others were horrified to see that the huge body of the ten tails stood up from the ground like this, and the whole roar flew out...


    For a while, the pillars and others were all stunned!


    That''s ten tails!..

 751 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Six

    At this moment, the scene calmed down, and all the spectators were awe-inspiring, deterred by the facts before them, all felt extremely depressed, shocked by a powerful aura, almost suffocated.


    They all held their breath, staring blankly at the horrible body that would fly out like a meteor, a little bit distrustful of their eyes.


    Tokuo, in this world, is equivalent to a myth, but now, this myth is in front of them and was blown away by a simple punch!That kind of shock is really impossible to express in words.


    In the silence, the huge body of the ten tails that covered the sky fell to the ground in the terrible roar of the earth''s shaking and the mountains, setting off a terrible storm of sand and stone, sweeping out layer by layer, and for a while, the whole world was left with a roaring roar. , The earth cracks and shakes, gravel splashes, pierces through the air...


    This is shocking, there is only a rumbling sound in the ears, the terrible storm, even if it is a strong shadow-level, is blown away for a while to stand unstable, toppling...


    "What''s the matter?" In the distant mountains and forests, the ninja reinforcements from various hidden villages are rushing to their destinations, but the sudden violent roar and the shaking of the earth caused them to change their colors and show their faces. The color of horror.


    "It seems that someone has already started a war with Ten Tails! Everyone is angry and hurry to the scene!" Terumi Atumi stared into the distance, with a dignified expression, and shouted softly at the elites beside her.


    "This movement...Could it be that Goku has already taken action?" Tsunade looked into the distance, thoughtfully.


    Although because of Monkey King, the fourth Ninja World War in the original book had many changes, Bai Jue was inexplicably killed in Xiaonan''s 600 billion detonation talisman.


    However, among the five major powers, a five-kage meeting was held, forming a coalition of ninjas.Because Toyo is too shocking, and Uchiha Madara is an extremely dangerous person.This had to allow them to form a coalition and unite against the enemy.


    And compared to the original book, now a new force, Star Shadow Village has been added!¡­


    Boil oh oh oh oh~~!!!


    A terrifying roar suddenly shook the world!


    The ten tails that were blown away by a punch were obviously angered!The soles of the feet hit the ground, and the land cracked and destroyed!An extremely explosive aura permeated, and with a roar to the sky, an extremely terrifying tail beast jade condensed out, and the terrible fluctuations that emanated made Deban and others discolored...


    "No...Ten-tails are completely mad...Even we are shrouded in the attack range..." The masked man''s complexion changed drastically, his hands were sealed, and he wanted to control the ten-tailed riot, but unfortunately, he failed.


    The ten-tailed beast now is like a wild beast encountering a natural enemy threatening its own life. It is already in a state of madness and bloodthirsty. Only madness, only destruction, only killing, killing, will give it a sense of security in its heart...


    "It made Tentails feel the crisis of horror...How could this be..." The behavior of Tentails made Madara''s complexion change a lot, and there was a deep sense of horror in his eyes.


    Ten-tailed beast is the strongest tail beast in the world, the ancestor of Chakra origin. Someone would make it feel terrified?This is incredible!


    The heroes were shocked and retreated like a tide. The terrible tail beast jade was not a joke!Even if they are all reincarnated from the filthy soil, they feel a little heart palpitations, like that thing. If they are hit, they will disappear completely...


    The horrible black tail beast jade condensed, becoming more and more terrifying, and the waves of destruction exuding were discolored and frightening...


    "Oh my God! Then...that kind of attack...Can Wukong stop it?" Ying and the other girls saw the scene at this time, and they didn''t change their color.They have an enchantment arranged by Monkey King, so in the fierce battle, they will not be affected by the slightest.


    In the shock of everyone, the terrifying tail beast jade flew towards where Monkey King was, cracking and disintegrating along the road, with a terrifying momentum!


    I saw Monkey King gently put out his hand, and under the shocking gaze of everyone, the horrible tail beast jade that whizzed out, was held in his hand by him, and the pupils of everyone were tightened. With a light grip, with a soft bang, the tail beast jade that exuded destruction waves was like a glass ball, shattered and opened under everyone''s horrified eyes...


    There was no terrible explosion, no waves of destruction, as it shattered, it turned into smoke and dissipated...


    "Still...too weak..."


    A whisper of disappointment came to everyone''s ears, and for a while, their expressions solidified!There is only shock and incredible in my heart!


    Looking at the arrogant and empty man in the sky, for a while, everyone felt the feeling of worship, this is invincible, this is terrible!This...is the true...God!


    Ying and others, looking at Monkey King¡¯s invincible figure, for a moment, they were also crazy...


    Looking at the ten tails in front of him, Monkey King suddenly felt like an adult bullying a child. He suddenly felt boring and lost his interest in fighting.


    At this moment, both the masked man and Madara were stunned. The horror of Monkey King was beyond their imagination. They felt a sense of powerlessness in their hearts!They have become less confident. With such a terrible existence, can their plan be implemented smoothly?Even if it succeeds, after becoming the ten-tailed person Zhuli, is it really possible to fight?


    Even Heijue, who was hiding in the dark to watch the battle, was shocked: "Where did this Monkey... come from the monster? It''s really scary!... I don''t know if his mother is resurrected... can he beat him? ¡­"


    Hei Jue has always regarded himself as the creator of history, looking at everything in the world with the mentality of a gamer, but now, in his heart, he is inexplicably worried...


    "Wait slowly, it''s really boring... I''ll let you restore your peak state, come and fight me!" Monkey King looked at Ten Tails, but made such a decision.


    It''s just his self-talk that scared the faces of Zhujian and others to a big change: "Master Wukong! No! Ten-tailed terrible, beyond our imagination, if it is really restored to subversion, the consequences will be unpredictable. Let¡¯s get rid of it now!"


    It''s just that Monkey King directly ignored them between the pillars, and a group of energy light condensed in his hand, directly into the body of Ten Tails!


    Suddenly, the ten tails all over the body were brilliantly brilliant!During the roar, the body gradually changed, and the terrifying aura gradually spread, covering the world, making everyone''s complexion greatly changed...


    At this moment, in the legend, the truly indispensable Ten-tails are completely resurrected!


    PS: I ran out of medicine. I went to review it again today Monday. It was a delay, so I changed it today and will continue to change it tomorrow...

 752 Chapter 197 Gods

    The ten-tailed power supplemented by Monkey King is like regaining the power of Asura and Indra at the same time, returning to its true peak state!


    For a time, the entire world was shrouded in the terrifying and desperate breath of Togo!


    "This...this is a big joke..." Senshou Zhuma and the others were dignified and horrified!At this moment, they are really as small as ants in front of the ten tails, which is heart palpitating and desperate!


    "Hey~~ this... this breath... isn''t a joke... this... can this really be defeated?" The second generation Shui Ying wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with shock.


    "Humph~~ Monkey King... You are really arrogant... You are now playing with fire..." Compared to the shock of others, only Heijue seemed extremely excited, just to prevent others from noticing him. Is trying to control himself.


    "This is a bit decent!" Monkey King looked at the ten tails at the moment, and nodded with satisfaction: "In this case, you can have fun with me..."


    At this time, countless figures leaped from a distance and landed here, Terumi Ming, Tsunade, Gaara, Ai and other five great ninja villages brought elite ninjas from each village here!


    Just watching the ten tails that gradually changed and their breath rose, all their colors changed.Tsunade glanced at Monkey King, then came to the front of the column with a solemn expression: "Grandpa...what the hell is going on? How come the Chakra of Ten-tail suddenly grew so much?"


    "What else..." A look of helplessness on Zhujian''s face: "The Monkey King thinks that the power of Ten Tails is too weak...helped it return to its peak state..."


    "What?!!!" Tsunade and others were shocked, the expression on their faces instantly became very exciting.


    "The things I''ve been worried about have really happened..." Tsunade''s face suddenly showed a wry smile: "That guy is always so uncomfortable..."


    "Tsunade, listening to your tone, it seems that he has a very unusual relationship with him!" Zhuma looked at Tsunade and became curious.


    Tsunade was about to answer, above the sky, suddenly''Boom!With a thunder, the thunder struck, tearing the space all the way, and falling in the direction of Monkey King. It can be said that the sky broke and the earth was cracked, the ghosts and gods cried, the endless lightning erupted, and the ears were deafening. That power can almost split the world!The road is full of rumble Tianwei!It was a vast expanse, and there was nothing to see, only the billions of thunder that looked like a catastrophe!


    At this moment, Rao is better than Ten Tails, and there is also a look of panic in his eyes!


    And everyone present was shocked!


    That thunder is extremely devastating!The only feeling it brings is death!Only despair!


    "Goku! Be careful!!"


    Tsunade, Terumi Mei and other women all changed their complexions, and exclaimed out loud!


    Thunder''s speed is very fast, almost in the blink of an eye!


    When~~~!!!


    That terrible thunder hit Monkey King''s body, unexpectedly sparks splattered everywhere, just like iron strikes, clanging, piercing, slowly echoing!


    This is unimaginable, and the people below are all dumbfounded when they see this scene.


    Is that human being?That unimpeded Tianwei, terrible thunder, hit him, unexpectedly made a metal collision?It is hard to believe how terrifying his physical body is!


    "Is this... God?" Uchiha Madara, who has always been arrogant and arrogant, was also lost at this moment.


    "Hey~~!!!"


    Countless thunderbolts hit Monkey King''s body again, and the thunder light was dense, one after another, as thin as a finger, but it contained supreme majesty!Not within human reach!


    It just hit him, sparks splattered, and clank clank, this was simply amazing, everyone was dumbfounded, feeling a flurry of hairy, frightened!


    Because they found that the terrible thunder, even if only a little bit of lace splashed on them, they would definitely be lost in spirit!


    But fortunately, the thunder seemed to be heading towards Monkey King alone, without covering the creatures below.


    "Huh! I was in trouble at this time..." Monkey King looked at for nine days and saw through the universe, with a cold voice: "Are you trying to drive me out of your world? Huh! Funny! I didn''t go to you, you come first. It''s a trouble!" With a stern shout, Sun Wukong''s arrogance soared, like a terrifying golden war god, bombarding him for nine days!


    Bang!!


    The sound is deafening, and the world trembles!


    That fist, like a fist wrapped in golden light, blasted the thunder away with a domineering gesture!The space ahead bursts!Layers like a mirror cracked, straight into the sky!A terrible crack is revealed!The sight is horrible!


    "Silk~~" The crowd below all took a breath!Everything is bored!


    The sky light thundercloud was blown away by a punch, and the space around Monkey Kong fluctuated and his body gradually became illusory... He was about to be dismissed from this space!


    "Although it is your world, it depends on you! You want to be dismissed from me, can you do it?" An angry shout came out, rumbling, but the surrounding space was distorted and changed and isolated from the world, but no one could hear!


    I saw Monkey King swiping in front of him, the power of rules emerged, and the dazzling and distorted space instantly returned to normal!


    "You...also..." A will flashed away with a little shock.The surrounding vision slowly receded, disappeared...


    "Huh! Want to go? Not that easy!"


    Monkey King screamed and blasted forward with a punch, shook out a terrible space crack, his figure flashed, and he plunged straight into it...


    And the void cracks that the sky shattered and opened, without the interference of terrible power, instantly healed and dissipated like water...


    "Go... gone?..."


    The masses below have not recovered for a while.


    What did they see just now?They seem to have really seen... God?


    "That guy...can''t really...is a god?" Sam looked up at the sky with a dull look.


    "Where is this...? Will it come back?" Tsunade and the other girls were full of worries. They understood. There was definitely an extremely terrifying existence who was attacking Monkey King just now.


    Oh oh oh oh~~!!!


    Suddenly, a loud roar reverberated in the sky, awakening the enchanted crowd!


    "Damn! There is another big trouble here, I almost forgot it!" Senjuzuma''s expression suddenly became extremely serious.


    "I''ll go... That guy restored the ten-tailed power to the peak power, but he ran away... Don''t take such a game..."


    For a moment, everyone looked at the terrifying ten tails standing up in the sky, and they all became frightened, and they were also a little bit eager to cry.


    "The sacred tree that didn''t change into its final form...Is it because he wanted to fight Tokuo and he did it?" The masked man looked at Tokuo at this moment with a solemn expression. After seeing the terrible Monkey King just now, this made him Even more eagerly I thought of gaining the power of Ten Tails and becoming the human pillar of Ten Tails!


    That kind of god-like power really makes people yearn for and intoxicated!..

 753 Chapter 198 The Terrible Ten Tails

    "The Ten-tails now are not easy to control... In that case, let them consume each other first..."


    The masked man looked at the ten tails at this time, with a retreat, his body was sucked into his right eye a little bit...


    Suddenly a shuriken flew in, but it shocked him, and hurriedly changed his sword into the space of his right eye...


    It¡¯s just that Kakashi¡¯s figure flashed behind him instantly, and Lei Che relentlessly pierced his xiong mouth in his hand... It¡¯s a pity that, when the army fired, Mimbreche¡¯s hand passed through the mask man¡¯s xiong. past¡­


    With a''chuff,'' the clothes in front of the masked man''s Xiong were still torn open.


    "Kakashi..." The masked man looked at the person in front of him, looking very cold.


    "This time... I won''t let you escape..." Kakashi looked serious, and the writing wheel of his left eye was already open.


    "Hehe... things are getting more and more interesting..."


    Madara jumped up, flicked his robe, and sat directly on a boulder, and looked at Qianshou Zhujian: "Now I am not in the mood to fight with you, you should hurry up and solve the ten tails! I promise. No shot..."


    "Maa! What do you want to make? I won''t be fooled..." Zhu Jian''s face was serious, looking at Ma and his face was wary. He didn''t think Ma was so good to talk.


    "What do you think I can do now? Without being fully resurrected, it is impossible for me to become Ten-tailed Human Zhuli! In other words, your current enemy should be him..." Pointing at the masked man, he smiled faintly: "Hurry up! Although Ten-tailed has not yet become a complete body, its power has definitely reached its peak. It won''t be long before he will become a ten-tailed person! "


    "Isn''t he your companion? You guy, really is planning some conspiracy..." Zhu Jian stared at Spot, without letting up his vigilance.


    "Companion... Ha ha... If it is a companion... I should have been resurrected a long time ago..." Madara''s complexion was calm, and instead of talking nonsense, he turned his gaze to Ten-tail: "So, what are you going to do next? Do it..."


    "That guy Madara...is going to stand by and take advantage of the fisherman..." The masked man glanced at Madara, frowned slightly, looked at Kakashi in front of him, and said coldly: "I don''t have time to have a break with you now. , If you have any time, just spend it here with me!"


    With that said, the masked man directly emptied his body and moved away from here...


    "You don''t want to run away..." Kakashi screamed coldly, and stopped, but the body of the masked man went straight through his body. If this guy doesn''t want to fight you, you are really helpless.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t their goal to be Ten-tailed? The strength of Ten-tailed now is the highest. The peak moment, isn''t it the time to become Ten-tailed people? But how can they escape? Play?" Madara and the mask man''s behavior puzzled everyone.


    "It seems that the power of the ten tails is too strong... it''s far beyond their control..." Terumi Ming''s face was serious and plump, and it became a beautiful scenery on this battlefield.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Ten Tails, their faces dignified, and no one dared to act first.


    Just because they don''t make a move, it doesn''t mean that Ten Tails will not make a move.With a roar that shook the sky, Ten Tails, who had recovered from the previous Tianwei, finally felt the threat of life, and became violent!


    The terrifying aura spread, and stepped out, the mountain shook suddenly, the ground burst every inch and the cracks collapsed!Ten terrifying tails swept out, and even the mountain was leveled by a single blow. This terrible attack made everyone present discolored and dared not to fight with them. They jumped up and fled...


    But no matter how fast they are, how can they be faster than the giant tail that almost obscures the sky!Almost turned into an afterimage, whizzing out!


    Bang~!!


    With repeated roars, countless figures were smashed down by one blow, flying upside down like a meteorite, and fell to the ground!


    The second generation of Tuying and the third generation of Tuying jointly performed the technique of peeling away the original world of dust!A huge three-dimensional beam lased towards the ten tails!


    However, seeing the ten tail roar, a chakra light bullet was directly ejected from his mouth, and the original world stripping technique was broken in a destructive posture, and immediately under the eyes of everyone''s shock, it flew towards the second and third generations of earth shadows!


    "Ohnoki!!"


    The second-generation Tu Ying''s complexion changed drastically, and her figure flashed, directly blocking him!If this terrible chakra lightball hits Onoki''s body in a real attack, then this old man will definitely die!


    At the same time, a barrier of sand whizzed up from the ground, forming an absolute defense, blocking the second and third generation of earth shadows.Gaara offered a helping hand at this moment.


    It was just a sand barrier called absolute defense. It was pierced in a moment, and with a bang, bombarded the body of the second generation of earth shadows. In the snorting, the second generation of earth shadows flew upside down and hit the O Yemu behind him. On their bodies, the two suddenly fell on the ground like a cannonball, and a large crater tens of meters wide came out!


    In the pit, Oh Yemu coughed up blood from time to time, while the second generation of soil shadow, the body was cracked, half of the body was gone, and completely lost the ability to move, but the injured body, strangely not regenerated...


    "Everyone, be careful...Ten-tailed technique...it can cause harm to our filthy reincarnation body!" After learning about his own situation, the second generation Tuying immediately shouted.Remind those who reincarnated from the dirty soil.


    Everyone looked solemn, and one after another they took out their housekeeping skills and took care of Shiwei one by one, but they didn''t even leave a trace!


    And Tsunade¡¯s terrifying strange power, which has been unfavorable, slammed on the arm of Ten-tails, but was shocked back by the more terrifying force of Ten-tails, and fell into the rubble, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, revealing. A wry smile on his face: "This fellow Goku... really left a terrible disaster..."


    Ten-tailed power is unparalleled, but its body is huge, and its moving speed is relatively slow, so countless attacks fall on it, but it can''t cause the slightest harm!


    "No... even my dissolve can''t hurt it at all..." Terumi Mei dodged a horrible whiptail from Ten Tails, and hurriedly withdrew and backed away, her expression dignified as never before.


    The attacks of the third generation Raikage and the fourth generation Raikage smashed on Shiwei''s body, and they did not have the slightest effect. Although they were so fast, Shiwei could not attack them at all, but Shiwei suddenly roared, just sound waves, It is to lift these two existences like gods of war away...


    "Hey~~ It seems that Tentails now are even more terrifying than they were in their heyday! That Monkey...what exactly did he do to it?...but it''s better...The stronger the Tentails...when his mother is resurrected, he will become Stronger..." Hei Jue hid in the dark, the only one who was extremely excited and excited...

 754 Chapter One Hundred and Nineteen

    The hands of the Thousand-Handed Pillars were knotted, and the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue that was damaged during the battle with Madara was gradually regenerated intact!Immediately amidst the shaking of the earth and the mountains, he stepped towards the direction of Tentails!


    Because it is too huge, every step you take is the ground cracks and collapses, the scene is terrifying!


    Roar!!!


    The huge body of the Thousand-Handed Buddha also obviously attracted the attention of Ten Tails. In a moment, its eyes showed fierce light, and it turned its head too far, and it was also running towards the Thousand-Handed Buddha!Along the way, it can be said that the land is cracked, and the roaring makes people''s eardrums pain.


    Countless bergamot grabbed the ten tails, trying to restrain its actions...


    On the other hand, Tentails took the big hand that covered the sky and patted the countless bergamot hands coming from the shop...


    The two collided, the world roared...


    It''s just that those bergamot hands were actually shattered under the ten-tailed bar, and for a time, sawdust flew...


    Ten tails did not stop there. They leaped up like a wild beast, and directly threw the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue to the ground, shaking and trembling with the earth, dancing with both hands in an arrogant posture. The thousand-handed Buddha statue was torn apart, it looked so cruel...


    Rao is the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue is born out of wood, and its regeneration speed is terrifying!Can''t resist the terrifying speed of destruction of Togo!


    The bergamot or wooden escape tied to it will be broken as soon as it is struck by it, and it will be broken with one claw!It''s fragile like tofu, really cruel...


    If someone approaches, the ten tails swing, and one tail makes them fly upside down!The ten tails at this moment, it is impossible to reach the extreme!no matter who!They are not the enemy of one!


    "This... such a monster... Can we really fight it?" For a while, everyone was horrified, feeling helpless and desperate!


    "Where has Goku gone? If he doesn''t come back, we will be in danger..." Tsunade''s face was solemn, and she now has her yin seal released!It''s just because after what happened with Monkey King, she has been youthful forever, still beautiful as a flower.


    The psychic came out of slugs, broken down into countless small individuals, and began to rescue the injured people...


    Being hit hard by a monster on the ground made Senjujuma very helpless!This is the first time in the invincible world for so many years!


    As a last resort, I had to abandon the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue, fled in embarrassment, and after meeting with Bo Feng Shui Men and others, his face showed helplessness: "I''m really sorry, I am far from Ten-tailed opponent..."


    "The Ten Tails are too scary now... I''m afraid that only Master Wukong can contend... It seems that we can only retreat... Otherwise, we will only increase casualties..." The three-generation old man has a solemn expression. Chakra was affected and had lost his left arm.


    Just while they were talking, suddenly a huge black shadow descended from the sky, and a tail of ten tails was like an Optimus Pillar. It crashed down, but it made everyone''s complexion greatly changed!


    Thousands of hands hurriedly formed seals with both hands, and a huge ancient tree quickly grew into shape, resisting that terrifying attack!It''s just that the old tree was also instantly shattered, and the four strong winds danced, directly blowing away all the people around, hitting the rocks and the ground hard...


    Everyone was in a daze, then whizzed coldly, and a layer of white hair appeared on their bodies!


    The ten tails at this moment are truly invincible!Because it now represents the ten tails in the peak state and represents the ultimate power of this world!Manpower can no longer compete!


    "Is this... the ten tails? Is this the power of gods... as long as you gain its power... should you be able to fight that person?" Madara looked at the ten tails with fiery eyes. The stronger the ten tails, the more he would be. Is excited...


    The red sun is sinking, and there is still some redness on the horizon, which is about to disappear completely, and the sky is already a little dim.The ten tails stood up in the sky, roaring up to the sky, looking at the people around, the fierce light in the eyes, the terrifying aura permeated, making people desperate.


    The figures moving around made it annoyed, raised its head, and a huge tail beast gradually formed in its mouth...


    "No! Run away everyone!!!"


    Everyone here has changed a lot!


    However, at this moment, a spinning tail beast jade suddenly flashed from the horizon, rushing through the air!Under everyone''s shocked gaze, with a bang, bombarding the tail beast jade that the ten tails are about to condense!


    The two collided, resonated, and immediately "boom!!"It exploded!The light wave of destruction engulfed the Ten Tails instantly, shaking the world roaring!


    The terrible Gang wind swept like a typhoon of dozens of levels!Everything around was annihilated and disintegrated, torn apart, and everyone was drowned in the sand...


    When the light wave dissipated, the wind was calm, and there was only one terrible pothole left in the field!As for the surrounding area, it became a plain ruin!


    However, there is another place that is safe and sound. It is in sharp contrast with the surrounding ruins. It feels like a stand out from the crowd. That is the place where Hina Tian and other women are, because they are protected by the barriers laid by Monkey King. So it was not affected.


    In the pothole, the ten tails fell to the ground embarrassedly, with many scars on their bodies!Obviously, a hard hit of his own tail beast jade also made it very hurt!


    And Naruto, the culprit, looked at everything in front of him, but was completely dumbfounded: "I... really didn''t mean it..."


    He had just achieved success in his cultivation and hurriedly rushed to the battlefield with Kirabi. He wanted to have an exciting debut scene, but he didn''t want to. He passed by with a tail beast, Helix Maru, and hit the tail beast jade with ten tails. But I didn''t want to detonate the ten-tailed beast jade, and the power of the explosion was a little too exaggerated!In an instant, it enveloped the entire battlefield, directly overturning everyone...


    "..." Kirabi, who had always been optimistic, was also dumbfounded at this moment.


    "This way...is it Naruto?" Kakashi climbed up from a pile of rubble, looked at Naruto with Nine Tails mode turned on, looked around, smiled bitterly and shook his head: "It''s an accident. Sex NO:1 Ninja! This blow...It''s really beautiful..."


    "good chance!"


    Qianshouzhujian also crawled out of the crushed stone, awkward, but unable to conceal the surprise, decisively seals, and opens the wooden escape mode: "Xianfaming Shenmen!"


    As the sound fell, the red door frame composed of cylinders fell from the sky, pressing on the body of Ten Tails, restraining its hands, feet and body, firmly nailing it to the ground!Temporarily sealed its actions.


    Ten-tail was furious, struggling and roaring violently, and the earth trembled. The Myojin door that was nailed to him showed signs of loosening...


    "Even the Mingshen Gate can''t trap it..." The color of the pillars changed slightly...

 755 Chapter Two Hundred

    Ooooooooo!!!


    Ten tails roared and roared, shaking the void!


    In the shaking of the earth and the mountains, the Myoshin Gate was broken a little bit by it...


    While the space was twisting and twisting, the figure of the masked man suddenly appeared above Tokuo, looking at Senjujuma, but he smiled faintly: "Thank you so much... Then, everything should be over..." An instant seal in his hand, a huge chakra overflowed from his body, burning like a flame...


    Ten tails, who were struggling violently, stopped suddenly!Even that monstrous roar stopped abruptly for a while, it seemed to be restrained by a more powerful technique!


    "Not good... Does the guy with the soil think..." The Uchiha Madara who watched from a distance suddenly changed slightly, his hands were sealed at the same time, and the mask man''s movements suddenly stopped.


    "You... really are on my body... you moved your hands and feet..." The masked man turned his head to Madara, his face was ugly, and the chill in his eyes was undisguised.


    A sneer appeared on Madara¡¯s face: "Take soil... You are actually the pawn I left behind for resurrection... If you let this pawn take what I want... Wouldn¡¯t it be a mess? Is it...humph...now...it''s time for you to repay me..."


    "The masked man is controlled by Madara''s Chakra... Is he going to force the masked man to perform six forbidden techniques... Is it natural to reincarnate?" Seeing Madara''s behavior, the complexion between Senjuzuzu became more solemn and turned his head, yes Everyone on the scene shouted: "Quick! Everyone, hurry up and stop Ma and the masked man. Don''t let Ma be completely resurrected!"


    "Received!" The second generation Lei Ying crawled out of the gravel, screamed, and thunder danced all over his body, stepping on the ground with his feet, and directly bursting out of the cracks, his body flashed and turned into a stream of light toward the spot. Fist bombed away...


    But Kirabi and Naruto flashed their bodies, and at the same time they attacked the masked man...


    "You guys... really annoying..."


    Madara''s complexion was cold, his eyes changed, he directly opened the reincarnation eye, a Shenluo Tianzheng, the second-generation Raikage that was bombarded from the current''bang'', it flew upside down at a more terrifying speed, and wiped out on the ground. A pit of several hundred meters, just stopped!


    It''s just that the physical defense of this product is terrifying, but it didn''t suffer much damage!Relatively speaking, Madara''s power is still much weaker than that of Too.


    On the other side of Naruto and Kirabi, the two attacked directly through the body of the masked man!It''s no use if you attack no matter how hard you can''t hit it!


    The mask man''s handprints changed again, and Ten Tails suddenly roared to the sky at Naruto and Kirabi, and the terrifying sound waves spread everywhere, directly shook them upside down!Fell to the ground hard...


    Naruto and Kirabi only felt their ears rumbling, their heads were dizzy, their hands were pressed, and their faces were painful...


    The current Ten-tails, even if they are sealed and constrained, only need a roar, and they will be as strong as Naruto and Kirabi, and they will be shaken to the ground!The horror of its strength can be seen!


    "Can''t go on like this, they are not Ten-tailed opponents...Should we help?" Fu looked at the station in the field, turned his head and looked at Hinata.


    "It''s useless, here is a barrier set by Brother Wukong, we can''t get out at all..." Hinata shook his head.The face is equally anxious, and there is no alternative.


    Qianshou Zhuma''s face was solemn, and three Mu Dun clones were separated from his back, and he attacked Madara. His main body used the Myoshin Gate, suppressing the ten tails, unable to move.


    On the other side, Watergate, the three-generation old man and others also climbed up from the ruins, and at the same time attacked towards the spot...


    "Know that I can''t stop the dirt on Togo''s body...are you ready to attack me directly..." Mochi frowned, suddenly seemed to feel something, his complexion changed drastically, and turned his head to look towards the dirt, and put down the hands that made the knot. , Sighed slightly: "It seems...failed..."


    Watergate and the others also felt a sense, stopped, turned around and looked at them with shocked faces: "Is this...Is it?!!!..."


    "That''s it!"


    The masked man''s mouth showed a wicked smile, and as the last knot was knotted, the bound ten tails were suddenly absorbed into the body like a stream of water...


    The terrible breath spreads...


    When the dust and smoke cleared, a man holding a staff, surrounded by a jade for Taoism emerged from behind!


    He just stood there quietly, as if he were one with the world, but it gave people an endless horror and depression!


    The mask that I wear on my face does not know when it will disappear, but its true face has been exposed. It is exposed in front of everyone...


    "He...he is..." Kakashi raised his head in the ruins, looking at the face of the masked man at the moment, his pupils shrunk slightly, with an unbelievable color: "With... soil...?!"


    "So... it''s you..." Watergate was also taken aback by the face in front of him.He didn''t expect that it would be his disciple who killed himself and Jiu Xinnai.


    "It''s not good... it turned out to be Ten-tailed...Renzhuli!" The expression of Qianshouzhujian suddenly became extra dignified.


    "The legendary Six Dao Immortals... is this what they look like..." Madara stared at the soil at the moment, with deep yearning in his eyes: "Such power... really... not easy..."


    "Kyuu...Is this the ten-tailed person Zhuli?" Naruto talked to the Kyuubi in his body.


    "Yes... and... his breath... is almost comparable to that of the Six Immortals..." Nine Tails'' tone was solemn, even a little shocked.


    Because the current ten tails are the ten tails in their heyday, the ten tails that have not been robbed of power!Such a person''s strength!It is the strongest ultimate form!


    "So... it''s time to end everything..."


    With soil, his face was plain, and he looked at everyone, as if a god was examining those lowly ants!Because now, other people are as weak as ants in his eyes!


    "It won''t make you wish! Drink it!!"


    Qianshouzhu''s complexion was serious, his hands were stamped, and he sipped softly. Numerous round gateposts fell from the sky and smashed towards the soil...


    "Even if I become Renzhuli...my Myojin Gate should be able to play a little role?" Senjujuma thought in his heart.


    It''s just a pity that the next scene completely shattered his fantasy.


    Bringing soil is just a light wave of the hand, and the Myojin gate that fell down is shattered by the blow!For a time, sawdust flew...


    "..." Qianshouzhujian''s heart was heavy, and a sense of powerlessness arose, as if he was facing Monkey King before...


    "How come...Big Brother''s Immortal Seal is actually invalid..." The second generation Hokage''s complexion changed drastically.


    "It''s too strong..." Everyone changed their colors.


    "This guy...how could we...fight..." Terumi Ming lay down in the ruins, looking at the dirt at the moment, his face pale, his eyes full of horror.


    "You...too an eye-obtrusive..." Bringing a faint glance between the pillars, his figure flashed, and his body was cut into two under the horrified eyes of everyone...

 756 Chapter 201 Ants

    Everyone was shocked, and it was better than the original Hokage.


    Two parts of the body fell to the ground, but it gave people an extremely terrifying feeling.


    Qianshou Zhujian is a reincarnated body from the filthy soil, possessing an immortal body, but at this moment, he has not recovered. The strength of the ten-tailed human column, every blow is equivalent to the damage of the immortal technique, the damage caused by the rebirth of the filthy soil. All are real injuries.


    "Your myth... ends here..."


    The earthy complexion was indifferent, and the staff in his hand was swung down at the Senjuzu post...


    It was just a flash of golden light, and Water Gate instantly used the technique of Flying Thunder God to rescue the upper body of Qianshou Zhujian, but the lower half of the body was under the staff with soil, a little bit of decomposition and dissipation...


    "You are all going back... That guy is too strong... He is no longer something we can deal with..." Senju Zhuma''s face was solemn, and he shouted to everyone.


    Although he only had his upper body left, he was still alive and well.The immortal nature of Reincarnated Dirty Land is not a joke, but now he has lost the ability to act.


    "Want to escape? Do you think it is possible?" The soil was calm, high up, like a god looking down on the people.Turning his head, he looked at the third generation of Raikage: "I heard that your body is called the strongest shield. I don''t know if it can defend against my attack?"


    "If you try, don''t you know?" Three generations of Lei Ying looked solemn, drank, his muscles surging, thunder and lightning danced all over his body, and the ground under his feet was cracked open.


    "Dad! This guy is not easy! Let me go with you!" Ai flashed and came to the side of the third generation of Lei Ying with a solemn expression.


    "Go away! If I can''t stop it... you will be the same... and your injury has not fully recovered, don''t be a burden to me... I''m already dead... Don''t worry..." Three generations of Lei Ying lied and refused. .


    But his kindness was exchanged for his father¡¯s savage drink, Ai Dun retreated to the side with a gloomy look...watching the field extremely seriously, hoping to find the opponent¡¯s weakness in this battle...


    "If you want to go together...you can also..." The earthy face glanced at everyone indifferently, without seeing anyone present at all.


    "Stop talking nonsense!" The third generation of Raikage yelled, his muscles swelled, and the electric sparks flashed out. All his power was concentrated on his four fingers. For a moment, it became three...two heels...Finally, four The strongest finger of the finger!


    Bang!!


    With one foot smashing the ground, the three generations of Raikage¡¯s figure directly turned into an electric light, and it was in front of the earth in an instant. The finger of the strongest spear carries the unmatched power that can penetrate everything, towards the heart of the earth. Piercing away...


    Although the speed of the three generations of Raikage was as fast as teleporting, as the soil of the ten-tailed man, he could see clearly.


    Facing such a terrifying finger, he still looked as usual, calm and indifferent, with the staff in his hand raised lightly, and suddenly turned into a black shield to block him!


    The attack of the third generation of Raikage almost arrived in the blink of an eye, and amidst the roar, one pointed at the black shield!A terrible power burst out!The ground around it was cracked and disintegrated in an instant!


    It''s just that the feet with the soil do not move, the black shield also easily blocked the strongest blow of the three generations of Raikage, without the slightest damage!


    And the shield changed like a liquid, and it actually fixed his hand firmly in it!


    The face of the three generations of Raiking suddenly changed...


    "Now... it''s my turn..."


    With a quick wave of the soil, a black ball behind the six coats suddenly turned into a streamer, lasing towards the mouth of the third generation Raikage xiong...


    The right hand was caught, and the three generations of Raikage couldn''t dodge at all, so they could only make up their minds, kick it out, and bombard the soil with a mighty force...


    This is obviously a game of death!


    It''s just that the black sphere suddenly emerged strangely, forming a shield, blocking the thunderous blow of the third generation of Raikage...


    But the black substance made a''poof'', easily penetrated the xiong chamber of the three generations of Raikage that was known as the strongest shield, and came out!


    "Dad!"


    "Three generations of adults!!"


    Ai, Kirabi and others were all shocked, and regardless of their own safety, they attacked with soil...


    It''s just that the gap between them and the soil is too big, just a wave of hands, Omoy was swept out, bleeding from his mouth and nose, and fell to the ground. The personnel are already unknown...


    Immediately, Ai, Kirabi and others were all blown out with one punch and one kick.


    "You... are too weak... are struggling... What''s the point?" He looked around at the people with earth, his voice was flat, as if a god had announced a judgment on the world: "This world is about to end...everything will end... You are about to enter a world where there is really no war, no hatred...true peace...full of love..."


    "Who would like that kind of false world! I will never let you do what you want!" Naruto roared, Jiujiu in his hand: "Kyuubi! We''re going to go!"


    "Naruto, you have to think clearly...with our current strength...to be honest...it''s not the opponent of Juwei Renzhuli at all..." In Naruto''s consciousness space, when he talked with him, he seemed a little helpless. .


    "It''s not an opponent, I have to go! Doing nothing...but not my character!" Naruto shouted with great momentum.


    "You guy...Okay! Then let''s fight together!" Nine Tails shouted boldly.The golden chakra burst out of Naruto''s body instantly!Formed the appearance of Kyuubi!And Naruto, also put on the nine-tailed chakra coat!


    "This is... the Nine Tails mode... It seems that Naruto''s training is very successful!" Watergate looked at Naruto''s appearance at the moment, and couldn''t help but smile.


    While roaring, Naruto, who turned on the Nine Tails mode, rushed towards Daito...


    "Is the other half of the nine tails..." Ketu muttered to himself, but his eyes were indifferent and disdainful: "It''s just the power of the ants...what can you do..."


    With his left hand stretched out, an extremely terrifying repulsive force shot out in an instant, slamming Naruto in the Nine Tails mode all the way to the ground, tumbling all the way and smashing into the distance. ¡­


    And at this moment, a Suzuo Nenghu with wings on the back suddenly flew from the sky, and under the shocked eyes of everyone, it crashed to the ground, and a palm was placed between the back of the nine tails, stopping it from rolling. Body...


    Naruto looked at the person behind him, his pupils shrinking slightly, and he was overjoyed: "Sasuke?!!!"


    "Yo! Naruto, it''s been a while..." Itachi walked out slowly and smiled at Naruto slightly.


    "Are you... Itachi? You were with Sasuke?" Naruto saw that the two brothers were walking together, and the look was even more exaggerated than seeing Togo.


    "This is not the time for nonsense..." Sasuke looked cold, looking at the dirt in the distance, his face solemn...

 757 Chapter Two Hundred and Two

    "It''s going!"


    Sasuke''s complexion was indifferent, and chakras appeared all over his body, and on his body surface, it was actually condensed into the appearance of Susao Nohu!


    "This...this is?!..." Naruto was obviously taken aback, but then he yelled in excitement. Sasuke''s return made his fighting spirit even higher.Although there are many things I want to say to him, it is not the time now.


    "Don''t be careless! His power has exceeded our imagination... With our strength, it is far less than..." Itachi looked at the soil at this time with a solemn expression.


    "Can Susao care... the old chess pieces... I didn''t expect to have grown to such a degree..." Taido looked at Sasuke with a calm tone: "But what can he do..."


    As he said, his figure disappeared in an instant. When he appeared, he was already in front of Sasuke, squeezing his hands into fists, and with a loud bang, Susano was actually flying backwards with a punch After coming out, there were layers of cracks along the way, and Sasuke hit the ground hard and rolled all the way...until hundreds of meters away, he stopped and coughed up a big mouth of blood...


    Well, this guy just came out, it was second!This is also no way, who told him to pick the opponent too strong.


    "Sasuke!" Naruto was furious suddenly, controlling one of the palms of Kyuubi, and slapped down the soil!


    It¡¯s a pity that the current gap between the strength of the Nine Tails and the Ten Tails is like the difference between humans and gods. With only one palm out of the soil, it resists, and the staff in the hand lifts lightly, swept across the nine with a bang. On the tail¡¯s body was accompanied by the screams of Nine Tails. The terrifying power directly blasted Naruto out. At the same time, he exited the state of Nine Tails mode, and his body fell to the ground like a meteorite. Splash...


    "Naruto... be careful... the staff in that guy''s hand is not easy... don''t be touched by it again... I can''t give you power for the time being..." Naruto''s consciousness resounded with the extremely solemn Nine Tails sound.


    It''s a pity that Naruto has been thrown to the ground in a daze, unable to answer for a while.


    "Too...too amazing...this is not a level of battle!" Fu stared at the court with shocked eyes.


    "If this continues...they will be annihilated..." Hinata also looked solemn, but unfortunately, they were trapped in the barrier set up by Monkey King to protect them, and they couldn''t get out at all, and even if they could get out, they would face the soil. , That is also powerless.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Itachi, who had been waiting for an opportunity for a long time, finally launched an attack at the critical moment!With the blood on the corners of the eyes, a terrible black inflammation instantly enveloped the soil...


    "Hit!"


    Everyone around is overjoyed.


    It''s a pity that smiling faces just appeared on their faces and they were frozen.


    Because they saw that the blazing black flame was actually blocked by the semi-circular black material formed by the staff in the hands of the soil!The palm stretched out, and the suction power surged, it actually sucked out all the black flames...


    "Failed..." Itachi expressionlessly said to himself: "The power gap can''t be made up at all... It seems that I can only try to use the trick that was prepared when I came here... Hope it will work..."


    "It seems...have you betrayed the organization..." He looked at Itachi calmly with a muddy face, as if to say something irrelevant.


    "From the beginning...I was Konoha''s ninja, Uchiha Itachi! How come you betrayed..." Itachi''s face was cold, and his tone was firm and beyond doubt.The hands are turned into shadows, and the seal is formed...


    "That seal is..." The Uchiha Madara who watched the battle from a distance, looked at the seal knot made in Itachi''s hand, and was slightly taken aback: "Unexpectedly...he actually learned this trick... The previous kid is already very impressive. Surprised... I didn''t expect that there would be a better one... Hehe... It seems that there are many outstanding talents in Uchiha... I just don''t know, that technique is... useful for Toshiro Niki? ¡­"


    "You are very good...but for me now...you...what''s the point?" Looking at Itachi with a dirt complexion indifferently, his figure instantly staggered from it!


    Puff!!


    Blood splashed, and the xiong bore of the ferret was directly penetrated by the black material in the hands of the soil...


    "Sure enough...Is it useless..." Itachi sighed helplessly, and fell to the ground weakly...


    "It seems that Izanami... really doesn''t work for Ten-tails..." Madara had an expression that should have been so, but his eyes were a little dignified, even he felt an unprecedented pressure when he looked at the soil.


    Ten tails themselves possess a pair of ultimate pupil skills, which can be immune to all illusions. In fact, Itachi also knows this, but just give it a try with a fortunate mentality, because the strength of the ten tails has left them at a loss. .


    "This kind of boring game, I don''t want to play with you anymore..." Bringing the earth glanced at everyone around him, his eyes were cold, and a bitter chill appeared all over his body.


    The black matter in his hand condenses like a sword like a hook, exuding a deadly breath.


    Everyone was frightened and chilled.


    As the body flickered, a group of people screamed, and there was a puff, cracked body, bleeding all over, and fell to the ground...


    This is no longer a battle, but a slaughter on one side!


    The sound of bone cracking came, and the sound of blood splashing, like a magic sound, shocked the souls and nerves of everyone. In their eyes, there was only terror and fear...


    And the figure with soil is like a devil, harvesting everyone¡¯s lives...


    "Now... I''m dead..." Samui looked at the butcher Tatou who reached out to him, his pupils tightened, and his heart was panic.She is not someone who is afraid of death, but when death approaches, people will inevitably be panicked.


    The black material is like a sharp sword, with soaring sharpness, and with a light swing, it cuts towards Samyi¡¯s neck...


    The shadow of death and the biting chill made Desamui close his eyes in despair...


    Seeing that a big wave sister paper is about to die!Suddenly, the golden light of her body shone, forming an eggshell-like mask that enveloped her, and the black material was cut on the mask, and the sound of fine and iron mingling suddenly erupted!


    Sudden changes made the soil''s complexion drastically changed. At the same time, an extremely terrifying counter-shock force surged out from the golden mask, and the black matter in the soil''s hands was disintegrated like glass!Immediately, it shook the soil-carrying body, and the dirt-carrying body was hit hard. Under the shocking eyes of those who survived, the whole person flew upside down, banged, and smashed down hundreds of meters away. On the ground, a large cracked pit of hundreds of meters was shaken out!


    "She is a ninja from Yunyin Village? How could she be so strong?..."


    For a while, everyone was a little stupid. What happened to this sudden reversal?..

 758 Chapter 203 Team Boss

    A moment ago, he also killed the Quartet, invincible, no one is the enemy of one!


    Everyone is terrified and at risk!


    A moment later, blood spurted suddenly and flew out!


    Sudden reversal, everyone has not recovered for a while...


    Only for a moment, when everyone looked at the bloody soil falling on the ground, their faces were surprised and shocked: "He... is he injured?!..."


    For a time, everyone regained hope and looked at Sam Yi.


    Sam, who thought he was bound to die, was caressing at this moment. Touching the mask that protects her, his face appeared in a daze: "Is this..."


    "Guardian mask...could it be...if that''s the case...I should be able to..." Tsunade looked at the mask on Samtti''s body, thoughtfully, as if thinking of something, got up and jumped up, fists in his hands. Smashing down towards the soil...


    "Just... what is..." Lie down in the dirt pit, wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth with the dirt, looking at the mask on Sam Yi''s body, his face was solemn, and the shock came out in that instant. The terrible fluctuations made him feel palpitations for a while.


    "En?" It''s just that when he suddenly saw Tsunade who was smashing down at him, his face was cold. When he was angry, he was still polite, even thinking about it. The black light in his hand condensed and struck down. Tsunade waved away...


    Seeing that the black matter was about to penetrate his own xiong, Tsunade''s pupils couldn''t help but shrank, but he still didn''t evade, and his fist with terrifying power smashed against the soil...


    The golden light shone again, and for an instant, it covered Tsunade''s body. The black matter had just touched the mask. In an instant, it was broken, and the horrible and heart-palpitating fluctuations radiated again...


    "Damn... it''s like this..." The soiled complexion changed drastically, his figure just retreated, and the invisible fluctuations had spread all over his body, and the terrifying counter-shock power emerged again, with a bang, soiled The body once again flew out under the shocking gaze of everyone, and fell hundreds of meters away, and a mouthful of blood came out again...


    "Tsunade...what the hell is going on?" Senju Junma looked at her granddaughter in shock. When did she become so alive?


    "This is the guardian energy that Goku left in my body... Only when my life is threatened can it be activated on its own... I didn''t expect the effect to be so good... Even Ten-tailed Renju can''t resist..." Tsunade looked in surprise. Tao.


    "Just a piece of energy left... is it so powerful?" Hearing Tsunade said, Senjujutsuma and others stared in shock.


    "It seems that this kind of existence... is no longer what we can understand..." The pillars looked solemn and exclaimed.


    "In that case, I can do it?" Hongdou was excited at this moment, beating Ten-tailed Ren Zhuli or something, excited just thinking about it.Didn¡¯t you see that even the legendary first-generation adult was helpless?It''s cool to have a good man behind your back!


    Adzuki beans, who was still depressed a moment ago, had a dangerous green glow in his eyes at this moment.Haha laughed out loud, and rushed towards the soil without any defense...


    "If it''s the guardian energy left by Goku... I also have it..." Terumi Mei smiled softly, tapped her feet, and gave up the defense and rushed forward...


    "Xiyan, Hong, Zifan... Let''s go together..." At this moment, Tsunade glanced at the battlefield and yelled softly. That momentum really has a big sister''s style...


    "It seems that this battle... Our Xingyin Village can finally do something..." Xia turned his head, looked at a beautiful girl not far away, and smiled slightly: "Beidou... Let''s be together. let''s go¡­"


    "Yes... Master Star Shadow..." Beidou looked serious, and printed together with Xia Xia. With two songbirds, a pair of gorgeous peacock wings condensed by Chakra were born on the back of the two girls at the same time. Take the soil and fly away...


    "In this case...Should I, a non-combatant, join the battle on the frontline..." Azabuyi, who was observing the battle on the front line at the headquarters, looked thoughtful at this moment, because her body was also It retains the body protection energy of Monkey King.


    Seeing the scene where a group of girls with different strengths besieged at the same time towards the ten-tailed man Zhuli, the scene was so beautiful, and the others expressed that they were under pressure and a little afraid to watch it again.


    This is a sacred battle concerning the safety of the entire world. Why did it suddenly become like this?They are all "explosive" shadow-level powerhouses who are generally beaten by people who are cutting melons and vegetables. On the contrary, those weaker girls have become the final decision-making figures. You call them these shadow-level How can the characters of¡­


    This kind of pure death-delivery behavior of the girls made their brows furrowed deeply. The two previous clicks made him vigilant. If everyone in this group of sisters gave him a shock, then he would not die. Alice?For a time, I felt the pressure of bringing the soil at this moment!


    "This Monkey...Where is it sacred... Just the energy body left in their bodies... makes me so passive... Isn''t I, as a ten-tailed person,...I am far from his opponent?" The women who were besieging themselves from all around, their expressions became solemn.


    Seeing that all the girls were ready to team up to brush the BOSS, the complexion with soil suddenly changed, and an extremely violent breath erupted from his body, and his skin swelled like blisters...


    "But... damn... unexpectedly at this time..." The earthy complexion changed drastically, and the expression of extreme struggle and pain appeared in his eyes...


    "This...what''s going on?" Terumi Mei and other women wrinkled their eyebrows slightly by the sudden change, stopped moving forward, and watched.


    Roar!!!


    A terrifying roar suddenly erupted from the mouth with dirt, and the swelling and twisting of the whole body''s skin unexpectedly formed a fat and ugly monster, looking hideous and terrifying...


    "Hmph... It seems that the strength to bring the soil is not enough... Can''t suppress the ten tails in the heyday. After being attacked twice... the ten tails in his body have begun to lose control..." Madara in the distance saw this scene, his eyes suddenly Bright, it seems a little expectant.This shows that his opportunity has come...


    "A mediocre person is a mediocre person...with such a powerful power... but without the ability to control... he was driven into a desperate situation by a few women..." Madara looked at the soil at this moment, showing disdain. From the beginning, He just used the soil as a test product.


    "The time is ripe... my time... is coming again..."


    Madara stood up suddenly, looking at the ten-tailed man Zhuli who was approaching violently in the distance, his eyes were burning, he was ready to act...

 759 Chapter 204 Madaras Resurrection

    Oh oh oh oh-


    The terrifying roar shook the void, causing pain in the eardrum.


    The originally handsome ten-tailed man Zhuli has almost turned into a meaty ball at this moment, a thick and fat tail swinging and falling, causing the ground to shake and crack, and the gravel pierced through...


    A big hand stretched out from his side, sweeping across the four directions, unconsciously destroying everything around...


    And the dirt-laden cheeks have been sunken into the bumps of flesh. Seeing that his body is about to be completely swallowed...


    "Good opportunity! Let''s go together!"


    Tsunade yelled at the women around him, and jumped off one after another, rushing towards Ten-tail like a moth to a fire...


    This situation looks stupid, but it works very well... At this moment, the ten-tailed human column power is fighting with the ten-tailed human body. Therefore, the current ten-tailed human column power is almost in a state of unconsciousness. When threatened, they launched an indiscriminate attack...


    As a result, Ten-tailed Renzhuli tragedy, a golden mask emerged, and the terrifying power of the Ten-tails bombarded the mask, and suddenly a more terrifying force was reflected on Ten-tails...


    As a result, people only saw the glow here and the ground shaking and cracking!And that shocking roar and ten-tailed roar and scream!


    Under the shocking gaze of everyone, the ground collapsed, revealing a huge crater tens of meters deep!


    And the figure of Ten Tails is even more distorted, and cracks emerge. It looks like a miserable...


    "The more ferocious the attacker... the more terrifying the counter-shock power... what kind of technique is this? It is so powerful... even the ten-tailed human column power is helpless..." Madara''s face became more solemn at this moment, and it became more and more serious. Feel the horror of Monkey King.He just left a piece of energy in the bodies of the women, which actually caused the Ten-tailed Human Zhuli to fall into such a desperate situation. It is incredible. Then how strong will he be?


    "It''s now! Naruto! The chakra I refined is enough for you to start the chakra mode for a while... You hurried over and took the opportunity to pull out the other tail beasts in the ten-tailed man Zhuli...In that case, the ten-tailed man Zhuli will not attack itself. Up..."


    The Nine Tails in Naruto''s body were overjoyed at this moment, shouting very solemnly.


    "Understood!" Naruto Jieyin in his hands, immediately covered with a nine-tailed chakra coat, directly turned on the nine-tailed chakra mode!


    Then he leaped vertically, and a few flashes came to the face of the impossibly ten-tailed person Zhuli. At the same time, three large hands formed by Chakra stretched out from his body, and directly penetrated into the ten-tailed body, and violently pulled outwards. , Yelled: "Everyone... come and help together... let''s pull out all its stamina tail beasts together..."


    With such a call, there is no need to explain at all. Everyone understood the meaning, and ran over, pulled up the Chakra big hand that grew out of Naruto, and started a tug-of-war match with Togo...


    And the army of ninjas standing by far away received the order at this moment and marched towards the battlefield...


    In the original book, Naruto was recognized by the other tail beasts. After receiving the chakras they gave, he was able to echo the tail beasts and pulled them out with one blow!


    However, the current Naruto obviously does not have that opportunity. Therefore, it is impossible to immediately pull the chakras of other tail beasts from Ten-tailed Renzhuli...


    Moreover, the current ten tails are the complete ten tails, the ten tails that have truly reached the pinnacle of this world. It can be said that the current ten tails are the real''gods'' in this world!The ten tails in the original work can no longer be compared with it!


    Perfection and defect are two different concepts...


    Om~~!


    Terrible fluctuations spread from the body of the Ten-tailed Man Zhuli, and his figure grew larger...


    In the consciousness space, the earth-carrying consciousness is being torn a little bit by the terrifying will of Togo, covering...the earth-carrying resistance is positive, thinking of all the previous, thinking of Lin, the hope of living is even stronger...


    It''s a pity that the current Ten Tails are simply a''god'' existence, how can human power resist?In the face of absolute strength, all struggles are in vain...


    In the original book, Daido was about to be swallowed by the ten tails, and he defeated the ten tails by virtue of his strong beliefs, and from an incomplete state, he achieved the true ten tails. However, now, it is no longer possible. His The consciousness was torn a little bit and swallowed a little bit...


    "Damn! This kind of thing could happen..." Uchiha''s complexion suddenly changed, and her hands suddenly became imprinted, and she sneered out coldly, "Before I am fully resurrected...How can you die just like this... Bring dirt! Now! ¡­It¡¯s time to show the value of your existence¡­"


    At the moment when the soil was completely swallowed by Tentails, his hands suddenly moved uncontrollably, and the seals formed in his hands. The''Reincarnation Art'' was activated and immediately plunged into eternal darkness...


    Ooooooooooo!!!


    A loud roar echoed in the sky again, ten tails stepped on the ground, the terrible fluctuations spread, and they directly shook everyone around them and flew out...


    Ten tails swallowed the soil and resurrected again!!


    The golden light shone out again, and the terrible counter-shock force surged out, and the huge body of the ten tails was shaken to the ground. For a time, the earth and rocks splashed, and the earth came rumbling...


    "Hahaha!!!"


    At the same time, Uchiha Madara who was not far away was laughing wildly, blue smoke rose from his body, and the cracked and open marks on the skin fell off strangely, revealing bloody skin. This For a moment, Madara Uchiha is truly resurrected!


    I saw him make a casual move, a reincarnation eye suddenly appeared in his hand, and he was directly inserted into the closed right eye...


    When the right hand was removed, a rippled eye pupil appeared!That is the eye of reincarnation!


    Closing his left eye tightly, Madara looked at Ten-tailed not far away. At the corner of his mouth, a very arrogant and evil smile appeared: "Is the left eye already swallowed by Ten-tailed...but...it doesn¡¯t matter...as long as it becomes You can get back the strength of the ten-tailed person..."


    "No... Madara was resurrected..."


    Senjujuma''s complexion, who was always paying attention to Madara, couldn''t help but yelled at the people in the field: "Quick! Stop him! Don''t let Madara become the second ten-tailed person Zhuli...otherwise...everything It''s all over!!"


    "It''s really a wave of unrest... and another wave!!" The second generation of Hokage looked solemn, dragging only half of his body, and rushing towards the discovery where the spot was...


    And everyone else rushed towards Madara...


    They couldn¡¯t stop Tenao, but Madara always had a fight...


    "Humph!! It''s too late..."..

 760 Chapter 205 The Great War

    Endless void, dots and dots, like a dream.


    The silver light shines and the atmosphere is majestic!Billions of thunder fell from the void, shaking the void, and then slashed towards the figure below...


    In the thunder, there is a terrible destructive power, which can destroy everything, purify everything, and panic the sky to show the terrible punishment of God!


    "That''s interesting!"


    Monkey King smiled slightly, the golden flames all over his body skyrocketed, and the terrifying aura made the space here to falter, and there was the potential to annihilate the void; the golden flames that radiated only blocked the billions of thunder that smashed down in anger!


    With a punch, the golden light is dazzling and penetrates the void!


    The terrifying fist entrained the might of destruction, and it actually tore the thunder that fell from the void, leaving a space crack hundreds of meters away.


    At the same time, the space cracks healed quickly like the surface of the water, and the terrifying will covers the entire space, full of endless majesty!


    A beam of energy condensed entirely from the power of destruction, instantly shone down, and in an instant, it bombarded Monkey King¡¯s body, piercing the golden light of his body protection...


    Rao is how powerful Monkey King''s body is. In the face of the power of this rule, it has become illusory, erased and disintegrated a little bit...


    Not to be recognized by this world, but to be expelled and erased. This is the rule, ignoring everything, only the power of the same rule can offset it!


    "Huh! You want to use the power of rules to erase me from your world? Are you thinking too much!"


    Monkey King stood proudly in the void, snorted disdainfully, the colorful light in his hand shone, grabbed the beam of light, the suction surged, and directly sucked the destroying beam clean!


    He felt a little, and slammed a punch at the front. The entire space was violently shaken. A terrifying space crack was directly torn open. The black shadow flashed, and a figure flashed out from the space crack. The lightsaber slashed down at Monkey King!


    "I can''t hide it!" Monkey King laughed, his breath soared instantly, and he reached out his palm, he actually grabbed the lightsaber that was slashing down, making a sharp sound of fine iron symphony!


    The light saber was smashed and smashed by Monkey King, and the light saber fragments were instantly turned into the rules of the rune and the Monkey King was instantly sucked into the body...


    "what?!!"


    The figure was shocked immediately, the divine light in his eyes skyrocketed, and the surrounding space instantly burst into pieces, directly engulfing Monkey King. The terrible tearing force burst in, tearing at Monkey King''s body, but it was clanging!


    The person who couldn''t see his face was shocked, and quickly backed away, looking at Monkey King with extremely solemn expression: "Who are you? You can absorb the power of my rules for use?"


    "Where is so much nonsense... Let me absorb and refine..." Monkey King''s face was cold, and the power of imprisonment emerged in his hand, turning into a large net of rune-winding rules and covering the shadow of the person...


    "This is my world...even if you are better than me...you can''t keep me..." The figure yelled out coldly. After a brief fight, he has clearly understood that the dimensional gap between himself and Monkey King is no match at all. , Directly turned into a plume of green smoke, disappearing in this space...


    Monkey King looked around, but his brows frowned slightly: "Even running away... Is the world''s master so unethical? But don''t think you can''t find you if you hide..."


    With that said, Monkey King grabbed onto the void, as if pulling a huge canvas. He pulled it hard and made a''chill''. The entire space shook violently in an instant, and it was actually torn out a huge space by Monkey King. Come crack!


    Under the spread of the terrifying tearing force, the rift expanded rapidly. In the end, the space here was torn apart by Monkey King, leaving only that endless void space...


    A stream of light suddenly gleamed like a meteor, flying towards the lower realm...


    "Look at where you go!" Monkey King yelled coldly, his figure flashed, turned into a golden light, and swooped down!


    Nether, battlefield!


    "Everyone! Come on, stop Madara! Don''t let him absorb Tentails..."


    Senjujuma, who was only half of his body left, fell to the ground and shouted at the surviving people around.


    "At this time... do you think you can stop me?" Madara smiled proudly, knotted in his hands, and the ten tails who had been madly destroyed suddenly stopped, struggling hard, and roaring to the sky...


    "The resistance is so strong...it''s no wonder that the soil will be eaten back by the ten tails..." Majiyin''s hands trembled a little, and as the skin of Xiong''s mouth moved, a face appeared, and his body flashed in an instant. Appeared in front of Senjujuma...


    Senjujuma''s complexion changed drastically, and he wanted to avoid him, but unfortunately he was left with only the upper body, and he was powerless. He could only watch Madara put his right hand against his eyebrows, leaving his body inside. Chakra exhausted all the magic...


    And on the brows of the face in front of Madara''s chest, two circles of the size also appeared, opening the Xianshu mode!


    "The Art of Flying Thunder God!"


    The dilapidated body of the second generation of Hokage suddenly flashed behind Madara, and the shuriken in his hand turned into an afterimage to the back of Madara...


    It¡¯s just that Madara seems to have a pair of eyes behind him, and suddenly he waved his hand back, and the terrible repulsive force instantly surged out, bombarding the second-generation Hokage¡¯s body, causing the broken body to split instantly and scattered to the ground. ¡­


    "Sneak attack when others think they are successful... This really looks like your style! Fear!" Madara''s face was indifferent, and his tone was full of mockery.


    "With each other!" Thousands of hands with only one head can still speak, this reincarnated body is really abnormal.


    "I don''t have time to play with you now, so please lie down here for me quietly!" Madara waved his hand, and countless iron rods of black materials emerged, nailing them to the body of the Senshou Zhujian The heads between Qianshoujia firmly fixed them on the ground...


    "Maa! You die for my old lady!" Suddenly there was a sharp shout, Tsunade fell from the sky, and his fist with terrifying power blasted down at Ma...


    Brow frowned slightly, just about to give a counterattack, but he seemed to think of something, and his body quickly retreated...


    With a loud noise of''bang'', Tsunade hit the ground with a punch, and suddenly a huge crack in the abyss appeared, showing the horror of strange power!


    "The technique of melting monsters!"


    Suddenly there was another soft drink, Terumi Ming''s hands were sealed, and she placed her delicate hands beside her mouth, spitting out a viscous and strongly corrosive liquid, and swept towards the spot...


    At the same time, there was another loud roar. Summer and Beidou worked together to display the peacock magic method to condense a monster with an open blood basin and mouth, biting towards the spot...

 761 Chapter 206 The Ten-tailed Man Zhu Liban

    The other girls also gathered around at the same time, launching a fierce offensive towards Zhao Ma...


    At this time, Madara was caught in a dilemma. It was neither a retreat nor an attack, because the body mask in the female body made him afraid to attack at all. The soil before was a bloody lesson...


    But in such a situation, he has no choice, because he is jealous, he can only selectively cast a "Shinra Tianzheng" that is not too powerful, but he doesn''t want to, Tsunade and other women are shocked by the repelling force. ''S fly back...


    Madara''s eyes suddenly brightened, and her heart suddenly opened up: "So... As long as it is not a fatal attack, the golden mask can''t protect the body by itself..."


    While whispering, Madara''s hands quickly formed seals, looked at the ten tails not far away, and screamed: "Then...now, you will obediently turn into my power for my use!"


    An extremely large chakra came out from the body of the spot, covering the body surface, burning like a fire...


    And the ten tails, who were struggling fiercely, were sucked into the body by Uchiha Madara like smoke in a roar from the sky...


    The breath of horror spread out again, this time the breath is better than when it brought the soil!Because of his personal strength, he could not completely suppress Ten-tailed after taking soil as a human pillar force, but Madara was different. At this moment, he completely suppressed Ten-tailed and fully demonstrated its power.


    At this moment, it is the real Zhu Li of Ten Tails!Become the shape of six immortals, holding a staff!


    "Is this the power of the six realms... really good..."


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara, who has become the pillar power of the ten-tailed man, looks unusually calm, as indifferent as a god...


    At this moment, everyone changed their color.


    Stretching out his right hand, an eye with ripples emerged from the palm of his hand. This is the reincarnation eye that was swallowed by the ten tails: "If this happens, Really perfect..."


    With that said, he directly put the reincarnation eye back to his left eye...


    On Madara¡¯s face, a trace of madness suddenly appeared. At the same time, she looked up at the sky. At the end of it, there was a golden figure flying down quickly. At the corner of her mouth, a smile suddenly appeared: "It''s finally here. Is it...the time is just right..."


    The golden streamer flashed away and appeared above the sky here. Monkey King looked around, his gaze swept away on Madara¡¯s body, but he ignored him, frowning slightly, appearing a little unhappy: "MD, this guy can really hide...Where did he go?"


    "Goku!!"


    Seeing the figure flashing in the sky, Tsunade and others were overjoyed.


    And Senjujuma and others were inexplicably relieved.


    "Sun Wukong! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! Now, it''s time to decide the fate of this world! It''s yours! Or... it''s me!" Madara''s figure flashed before appearing in front of Monkey King, and his fighting spirit rose in his eyes.


    In Madara''s cognition, as long as he defeated Monkey King, the world would be controlled by him.


    "Get out! I don''t have time to play with you now!" However, it was Monkey King''s cold drink that answered him.This is simply Chi Guo Guo''s ignorance.


    "It seems... you haven''t regarded me as your equal opponent..." Madara squinted her eyes, her tone was plain, but behind this plain, there was endless anger, and she was so proud as he was. Contempt is something he cannot accept.


    "Be equal to me? You count that green onion?" Monkey King suddenly turned his head, looked at Madara with indifferent eyes, and said coldly: "Don''t think that you will be able to speak up in front of me if you become a ten-tailed person Zhuli! "


    As he said, his body suddenly disappeared, and immediately he only heard a roar of''bang''. Under the shocking eyes of everyone, Madara''s body fell straight like a cannonball, on the ground, a huge shock Pothole!


    "how is this possible!!¡­"


    The people who saw this scene were all stunned, that was Ten-tailed Ren Zhuli!It can be called a god-like existence, they thought they would see a world-shattering battle!But I didn''t want to, Uchiha Madara was kicked into the ground by Monkey King...


    "You... really strong..." Madara wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, got up from the pothole, and looked at Monkey King''s gaze in shock.Rao possesses a pair of ultimate pupil skills, but he can barely see Monkey Wukong''s movements before, but his body is completely unable to react!


    Madara didn''t expect that he had clearly become Ten-tailed Human Zhuli, and there was still such a big gap between him and Monkey King!


    "However, this... is more interesting! Hahaha~~ Come on! Monkey King! This is the final battle! Look at your strength! Who is the strongest!"


    Madara gave a low growl, and the staff inserted into the ground beside her, and her hands quickly sealed the seal: "Xianfa Yin Lei Lei Sect!!"


    The dim light of thunder shot out from the palms of Madara¡¯s hands and hit the Monkey King...


    Monkey King didn''t bother to defend himself, and let the dim lightning strike him, but he couldn''t leave a trace...


    "Just give you a random blow...Do you really think you can fight me?" Monkey King stared at Uchiha Madara and said lightly.


    "What?! My fairy method is useless?!" The complexion changed slightly.


    "It''s not useless...but your strength...too weak..." Monkey King spoke lightly, and leaned forward with his right hand. He actually grabbed the tangible thunder light in his hand, and pulled it violently. Madara''s body suddenly separated. Leaving the ground, lasing towards Fang Xian where Monkey King is...


    "You can grab the Thunder with your bare hands? How could this be..."


    At this moment, not only Madara was taken aback, but even the crowd watching around was incredulous.


    Thunder, like light, tangible and intangible, visible, but intangible. Now, Monkey King grabbed Thunder with his bare hands under their open eyes and pulled the spot over with his strength. Beyond their cognition, do you think you are holding onto a rope?


    No matter how incredible everyone is, the fact is the fact, and it is right in front of you!


    Madara could only feel pulled by a huge force, and his body shot in the direction of Monkey King. At this moment, it was impossible to dodge. In an instant, an invisible wave radiated from his reincarnation eyes. Out, the''Round Tomb Hell'' has been launched!


    A shadow spot that no one else can see flashed out, attacking Monkey King''s throat at an incredible speed...


    Monkey King stretched out his hands calmly, seemingly slow, but quickly without a shadow...


    Pop!!


    After two soft noises, Monkey King pinched the shadow spot''s throat with one hand, and volleyed them up...


    "Did you replace it with the shadow and the body... Your reaction is so fast..." Monkey King looked at Shan Shan who was backing away, and exclaimed slightly.


    Madara''s complexion was solemn, and his brows frowned slightly: "You can actually catch my shadow in the tomb? How did you do it?"..

 762 Chapter 207 Sun Wukong vs Madara

    "My strength... is not something you can understand..."


    Monkey King looked at Uchiha Madara with an indifferent expression, and slightly hardened his hands, the two shadow Madras suddenly cracked and disappeared like mirrors in his hands...


    "is it?¡­"


    A trace of arrogance appeared on Madara¡¯s face, holding the sky with one hand, black balls of light shot out from his palm, suspended in the sky, and terrifying suction came out from it. In an instant, the ground collapsed, and the earth and sand Flying into the sky one after another, enveloping black light balls, forming huge spheres in the sky, like meteorites...


    "This is...there are so many stars in the sky?" Xiao Nan''s complexion changed drastically, looking at the dozens of huge spheres in the sky, his face was shocked.


    "My god! It''s dead now..."


    "This... such an attack... As expected, only God can do it... How could we be able to beat God..."


    "Hey... I hope Master Goku can stop..."


    For a time, all the ninjas of the coalition forces of various countries changed their colors in horror, and the dozens of terrifying''Earth Blasting Stars'' in the sky meant death...


    They all looked at Monkey King hopefully, hoping that he could perform miracles again...


    "So... what are you going to do..."


    Madara looked at Monkey King, smiled wickedly, waved his right hand downward, and the sky roared, and the huge''earth-explosive stars'' fell to the ground like meteorites...


    The crowd below, shrouded in the shadow of death...


    "It''s boring..."


    Monkey King spoke indifferently. The life and death of those ninjas has nothing to do with him, but this is Madara''s challenge, and it shouldn''t be regarded as not seeing.


    I saw him "bang" and bombarded the sky with a fist. The entire sky was turbulent, and the terrifying wave spread. Under the shocking eyes of everyone, all the''earth bursting stars'' shattered and turned into sky debris and fell from the sky...


    Everyone was shocked!This is too strong and too scary!He just stayed so calm and blasted out with a punch, amazing!It is also extremely powerful and inviolable.


    Monkey King turned his head and looked at Madara, his figure suddenly disappeared...


    The complexion changed slightly, just about to move, but only felt his throat tightened, and his whole body was lifted in the air by Monkey King...


    "Don''t think that if you become a Ten-tailed person, you will be able to compare with me... You are still too far behind..."


    Everyone was shocked, everyone''s eyes widened, how powerful is the ten-tailed human column?How overbearing is Madara?At this moment, it was so easily carried by Monkey King like a little chicken, kicking around!


    "It''s so amazing..." Madara had difficulty breathing, staring at Monkey King, his eyes were full of horror. He didn''t expect that he had become the Ten-tailed Human Pillar Power and possessed the ultimate pupil technique in this world, so he couldn''t see Monkey King clearly. This is incredible.


    The arrogant expression slightly converged, Madara''s face became extremely dignified, and with a casual move, the staff immediately flew back to his hand and slammed down the door facing Monkey King...


    But it was blocked by Monkey King, and with a strong squeeze in his hand, the staff actually shattered under the tightening of Madara¡¯s pupils...


    Madara reacted only at the moment of a slight surprise. The jade for seeking the truth around his back turned into a phantom and shot towards the Monkey King¡¯s front door...


    At such a close distance, ordinary people can''t dodge at all, but Monkey King just tilted his head and dodged all the time. Immediately with a little force in his hand, he directly threw Madara to the ground with a brutal posture!


    Bang!With a roar of the earth, the earth was shaken, and the ground cracked along the road, and a huge pit came out...


    Spot coughing up blood, lying in the pit, all his internal organs were moved. If it weren''t for the cells between the thousand hands and pillars, and the vitality was strong, I am afraid that if he fell, he would have died.


    Madara''s face was shocked. So far, Monkey King hasn''t used any means at all, relying solely on physical strength to beat him without the power to fight back!The gap between the two can be seen at a glance.


    "Is this...is the real''God'' power? The power gained through external force... is it really just a side-by-side approach?..." Madara looked at Monkey King at this time. The gap between the two was like a world away. But Yu, my heart couldn''t help but sigh!


    It''s too strong, it''s so powerful that it feels powerless!


    In the original book, the Kai who opened the eight doors was able to maimed Madara, let alone Monkey King!Although the strength of the Ten-tailed Man is several times stronger than in the original book, it is equally vulnerable to Monkey King. People don¡¯t know how many planets can be destroyed with one punch. If it weren¡¯t for Monkey King¡¯s mercy, one blow. Can kill Madara!


    After Monkey King''s violent fall, it was a spot with amazing resilience, and he couldn''t get up for a while.In shock, he also gave up his plan to compete with Monkey King!Because the difference in strength between the two cannot be made up...


    At this moment, night has fallen, and the full moon is already high in the night sky!


    "Anyone who can practice physique to such a terrifying state... you really are a monster..." Madara looked at Monkey King and sighed sincerely. Immediately, her dark eyes returned to light: "But... I haven''t lost yet..."


    As he said, he stood up suddenly, rose into the sky, and stared at the full moon in the sky: "According to the record of that stone tablet, those who possess the power of reincarnation, when approaching the moon, the eyes that can realize infinite dreams...will open. And reflected on the moon...


    Madara slowly closed his eyes and felt it carefully. A frightening aura emerged, as if covering the world with a terrible shadow...


    "What is he doing? Goku, hurry up! Stop him!" Tsunade couldn''t help yelling at Monkey King.


    "Stop... how come... the show has just begun..." Sun Wukong did smile slightly.


    "Don''t play, Goku! Generally speaking, when others are most proud, accidents always happen... the big bad guys in the book... are all killed in this way..." Samui also persuaded loudly.


    "Don''t compare me to the trash, you just watch it quietly...soon, very interesting things will happen..." Monkey King was unmoved.Looking at Madara at this moment, she shook her head: "It''s a sad guy... I don''t know... I''m stepping towards death..."


    Madara, to Monkey King, has no interest at all. What he is interested in is actually the ultimate big boss hidden in the end, Kaguya Ji!


    As the terrifying aura became clearer, Madan''s forehead slowly cracked strangely, and a vertical eye grew out of it, shaped like a reincarnation eye, and nine gouyu jade appeared inside.


    And the full moon on the horizon, at the same time, also became like this!The light shines all over the world, unlimited monthly reading starts!..

 763 Chapter 108 Datongmu Huiyeji

    "Moon... everyone, look at the moon..."


    "No...Is this..."


    The ninja coalition forces were shocked, and the full moon in the night sky cast a terrifying shadow on them...


    "It''s really a big deal! Master Wukong... You have played this time..." The three-generation old man looked solemn and sighed slightly.


    "Unlimited...Monthly reading...has it already begun..." Qianshou Zhujian''s face was solemn, looking at Monkey King''s back, but showing a wry smile.


    "Everything is over! Now! Be one with me!" Madara showed madness, revealing evil, and couldn''t help but screamed.


    The figure of an extremely evil woman is in a trance, as if covering this world!


    And the vertical eyes in front of Madara''s forehead suddenly shone brightly, covering the whole world...


    This light, even shadows can penetrate, it is inevitable...


    Except for those who reincarnated from the filthy soil, and Tsunade and other daughters who have the energy protection of Monkey King, the others were all dumbfounded on the spot, their eyes changed into reincarnation eyes, fell to the ground, and were imprisoned in endless The "dream" world...


    "The God Tree Realm is coming!!"


    Madara''s hands are sealed, and his hands are folded in an instant, huge tree roots rise from the ground, covering the entire battlefield and the world...Fly out of the cloth-like things, and wrap up all those who have been read by the infinite moon. , Hung on the branches...


    Naruto and Sasuke, who prevented all of this in the original book, were also caught upside down by the tree trunk...


    The current Sasuke has not opened a reincarnation eye, nor has he obtained the power transmitted by the six immortals. His Suzuo can''t stop the beam of light...


    Now Naruto and Sasuke can only become soy sauce parties...


    "Everyone else fell down? Why didn''t we get the move?" The second generation of Hokage looked at the people waiting for the reincarnated from the dirty soil, wondering.


    "We don''t seem to be okay... This light escape can block the radiance of the light..." Terumi Ming looked at the light escape that protects the body, and said in surprise.


    At the moment when the strong light shines, the light flashes spontaneously, protecting the girls.


    "It seems that this unlimited monthly reading has no effect on those of us who have died..." Senjuzuzu said suddenly.


    "Obviously illuminated by the light...Are you okay?" Madara jumped down from the sky, looking at the safe and sound Monkey King, she couldn''t help showing surprise.


    "Are you looking at yourself too high? You want to use Yuexue to pull me into illusion? Is it too whimsical?" Monkey King looked at Madara with a disdainful expression.


    "You are really incredible..." At this moment, Madara did not show a trace of timidity, but was full of confidence and fighting spirit!


    The knots in his hands were knotted, and his hands clasped together. Suddenly, chakras emerged from the bodies of those who had fallen into the moon reading, and merged into Ma''s body. For a while, Ma''s breath became more and more terrifying: "Now... I have ninjas from all over the world to back me! No matter how strong you are! Can you still defeat the ninjas of the world? Come on! Monkey King! Let us have the final battle! See who is the savior of this world!"


    "Oh... you can absorb those chakras who are trapped in the moon reading, you really have some ability!" Monkey King looked at the fluffy spots at this moment, and couldn''t help but exclaimed, but at the corner of his mouth, there was another trace of it. A weird smile came: "But...you seem to have overlooked something..."


    Just after the voice fell, with a''pouch'', a black palm suddenly and strangely pierced through Madara''s back heart...


    !!!


    Except for Monkey King, everyone was surprised by the sudden changes.


    "Damn... I can''t move..." Ma Xin was shocked, dark feeling is not good, the corner of his eyes turned slightly, looking at the figure behind him, his pupils couldn''t help but shrink, unbelievable: "Hei Jue...you...why?! You were created by me. Yes... you are my will itself... the only way to act according to my ideas is..."


    Hei Jue appeared behind him, and Madara realized it a long time ago, but he was very relieved of Hei Jue, so he didn''t have the slightest defense, so he was successfully attacked by Hei Jue.


    "You are wrong... My will is... Kaguya Ji..." Hei Jue''s face was full of evil smiles: "I wanted to watch a little more drama... But a pity... That Monkey King is really terrible... Now that you deal with it. If you can¡¯t do it... let¡¯s quit now... I can also welcome my mother to resurrection..."


    "Kaguya..." Madara''s face was distorted and painful, and the black lines like cracks spread from the heart of Heizuedong, all over Madara''s body...


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I did not expect that...I have so many plans for Uchiha Madara...don''t want to...in the end it will be just a pawn in someone else''s plan! Ahhhhh!!!


    Madara screamed in pain!The whole body was spread by black!The terrifying Chakra erupted from his body, making the complexion of Senjujuma and others changed greatly!


    "This...what the hell happened to this? What the hell is this terrifying Chakra... Is there any terrible monster that cannot be resurrected?"


    Tsunade and the others couldn''t help but change their expressions. They looked at Monkey King and shouted, "Goku! Stop playing! Stop him now! If it goes on like this... it''s really bad!!"


    "Don''t be nervous...you just look at it..." Monkey King smiled and spoke lightly.


    "You...you are so angry with my old lady!" Seeing that Monkey King was still in the old man''s appearance, Tsunade and other women were going crazy.Playing like this is not good for the heart!


    The earth trembles and cracks, the gravel breaks through the air, and the Senjujutsuma and others are all shaken upside down... Only Tsunade and other women who are protected by the mask are safe and sound...


    "This...this Chakra...is getting scarier...it doesn''t look like Ten-tailed one! What happened?!!!" The three-generation old man flew upside down, his complexion changed greatly.


    Only Heijue''s face became more and more excited and excited: "Quickly wake up! Mother!!"


    The terrifying Chakra gradually climbed, and Madara''s body became bigger and bigger!In the end, he couldn''t see the appearance at all, and it seemed that he could not bear the terrifying power and exploded!


    Only when it reached a critical point, it stopped strangely...and slowly shrank, gradually condensing into the appearance of a woman...


    "Nima...from a man...suddenly to a woman...it feels...a bit awkward!" Sun Wukong suddenly frowned, feeling a bit in his heart, and immediately flicked his fingers, a beam of light shot from his fingers. Out, among them, densely packed with vitality, suspended above Madara''s head!Suction burst out, and it was actually absorbing the terrifying Chakra continuously...


    Madara''s huge body gradually shrank, and finally returned to its original appearance, falling to the ground feebly...


    And the light beam that absorbed the terrifying chakra radiated a dazzling light, which made people unable to open their eyes!


    In the light, the light group condensed and deformed, slowly forming the appearance of a woman...


    An aura of horror erupted instantly from it...

 764 Chapter 109 The True God!

    When the light was gone, a woman with long hair almost mopping the floor emerged. She had a reincarnation writing wheel eye on her forehead. There were two sharp horns like short blades on both sides of her forehead. Her eyes were fierce and intimidating. I couldn''t help but produce a kind of fear and awe!


    Dressed flutteringly, six gouyu jade lines line up in a vertical line in front of his xiong, with his hands spread out, it looks like he wants to embrace the whole world in his arms!


    In the evil spirit, there is no loss of heroism, and in the heroism, she is terrifying and awe-inspiring. She is Datongmu Keiyahime. She was previously called the "Goddess of Mao" but was feared for all kinds of evil deeds. "Evil Ghost" is even more known as the "God of Creation" in this world of Ninja!Although this world was not created by him, it was just a name for those ignorant people in this world.


    "This power is..." Kaguyaji''s face was calm, feeling her huge Chakra, she was extremely surprised, this power was even stronger than her heyday.


    "This... who is this woman? Her Chakra... Madara can''t be compared with... I didn''t expect there to be such a guy in the world..." Terumi Ming and others looked at Kaguya Ji with an unprecedented dignified expression stand up.


    "There is such a horrible Chakra... What is this person..." Tsunade looked solemn and turned to look at Monkey King: "Goku...Who is this woman? It seems... but extremely dangerous..."


    "Datongmu...Hui Yeji..." Sun Wukong faintly replied: "This is her name... Hmm... to put it simply... She is the mother of the Six Dao Immortals... The first ancestor who has Chakra... is also called For this Ninja World...the god of creation!"


    "The mother of the six immortals? Chakra ancestor? God of creation?!..."


    A series of places, but everyone gasped in shock.


    "You...what kind of monster did you release!" Temari and others couldn''t help but lose their voice.


    "Of course, the''God of Creation'' is too far to say... It''s just the strongest existence in the ninja world to be true..." Monkey King smiled faintly, turned his head to look at Kaguya Ji, and climbed. Chin, said: "The breath is not bad... Much stronger than the previous spots..."


    "Who are you?" Hui Yeji turned her gaze to Monkey King, her eyebrows frowned slightly, this person looked ordinary, but inexplicably gave herself a sense of crisis.


    "Mother! His name is Monkey King... Unfathomable strength... It is the biggest obstacle to our plan... You must be careful to deal with... Ten-tailed Ren Zhuli is also vulnerable to him..." Hei Jue suddenly appeared in glory. Ye Ji said with a solemn expression on the side.


    "Monkey King? During the time I was sealed... Has such a strong man appeared in the world again?" Kaguya Ji looked at Monkey King, her eyes indifferent and proud: "But no matter who it is...everyone who hinders me... Damn it!"


    As she spoke, the terrifying Chakra wave surged from her body, and the surrounding space changed in an instant. The scorching temperature spread over the surface, and the magma below showed bubbles of blue smoke.


    The girls who were originally on the ground were all screaming, falling from the air to the magma below...


    But the people who reincarnated from the dirty soil were not drawn into this space together.


    Monkey King just thought of it, and all the girls were moved behind him in an instant, floating peacefully in the air!


    "Here...is it an illusion?" Sam Yi looked at the lava rolling below, and said in surprise.


    "No...this feeling...not an illusion... actually created a space in an instant...is this the so-called... God of Creation?" Xi Rihong looked at Kaguyaji''s eyes with shock.For a while, the women were a little lost.


    Kaguya Ji casually showed her hand, which made them feel unmatched.


    "Goku...you...can you really beat her?" Terumi looked at Sun Wukong, showing concern.


    "For you... she is terribly strong... but for me... she is weak and pitiful..." Monkey King smiled lightly, with absolute confidence, Kaguya Ji?She didn''t take her seriously at all.


    "You... are arrogant!"


    Hui Ye Ji looked at Monkey King, spoke faintly, her eyes flickered, her slender hand waved forward, and the terrifying energy suddenly roared out. It was even more terrifying than the strongest Shenluo Tianzheng, and it was an instant!


    Monkey King stretched out with one hand, and an invisible barrier instantly formed in front of him. During the roar, the roaring energy bombarded the invisible barrier, a terrifying roar broke out, but it was difficult to make progress!


    "En?" Huiye Jidai frowned slightly, a little surprised.


    Immediately, a huge chakra was condensed in the palm, and his hands turned into fist shadows and bombarded the invisible barrier ahead...


    This terrible power is enough to break a mountain into pieces, but it bombards the invisible screen without moving!


    "It''s impossible... Mother''s attack... doesn''t work?!!!" Hei Jue couldn''t help screaming, with an incredible color.In his knowledge, Kaguya Ji is an omnipotent god!But now, God''s attack has no effect?How can he not be shocked!


    "Don''t keep talking about the''God''..." Monkey King looked at Kaguyaji and Heijue, showing disdain: "The so-called god! But not as weak as you... Kaguya, you are only a stronger one at best. It¡¯s just a mortal! Now, I will let you see how the power of your self-righteous''god'' differs from the real God... what a gap!"


    As Monkey King said, the horrible breath that made the soul tremble instantly whizzed through the world!The whole world began to shake and roar.The surrounding space slowly cracked and opened under the shocking gaze of Tsunade and other women, and finally, with a click, couldn''t bear the terrifying breath and instantly cracked like a mirror!


    Just relying on the breath, the emptiness created by Kaguya Ji could not bear the terrifying pressure and declared destruction!Monkey King¡¯s fighting method is so simple and straightforward!


    Everyone appeared in the original world again...


    The space was shattered, and Kaguyaji was hit hard, and when a mouthful of blood spurted out, she fell to the ground like a kite with a broken line...


    Tsunade and other women stared wide-eyed, looking at the Monkey King at this moment, but they were air-conditioned!I thought Kaguya was terrifying and powerless, and maybe the world was about to be destroyed...but I didn¡¯t want to, she was not the scariest one...the scariest, it turned out to be Monkey King...just relying on her breath, she treated the terrifying Kaguya''like a god'' Ji gave an instant''spike''...


    The changes are too fast, and people can''t respond!


    "This...this...is this... God''s power?!!!" Hei Jue was frightened for a while. Under the terrifying breath of Monkey King, he fell to his knees weakly, making him unable to give birth to the slightest. The idea of ??rebellion, this kind of person who loses his fighting faith in fearful awe based on breath alone, is the power that God possesses!..

 765 Chapter 110: Sun Wukong is the big boss?

    "Impossible...it is impossible...I am the supreme god in this world! How could I be defeated by you like this!"


    Under the terrifying breath of Monkey King, Kaguya was so crazy that she even lost her mind!


    Under the breath of Monkey King, she felt as weak as an ant, which she could not accept.The whole world is regarded by her as her own nursery. Humans are only a tool for her to gain power. Now she suddenly realizes that she thinks she is the power of a god, but in the eyes of others, she is nothing but an ant. How can she accept this?


    The horrible Chakra surged, Kaguya Ji''s hair was flying for a long time, and the evil aura flowed, making people scared like a ghost!


    One hand stretched forward, and countless fists exuding terrifying power were condensed in the air instantly, and they smashed towards Monkey King...


    "Under my breath, there is still the will to fight... Your mind is so firm!" Monkey King looked at Kaguya Ji, couldn''t help but exclaimed, then faintly said: "It''s just a pity that you don''t seem to want to Admit the gap with me..."


    Monkey King said, with a fist blasted out, horrible energy gushing out, the countless fists that roared out in an instant, and even the surrounding space was cracked and broken, exposing hundreds of meters away. Space cracks!


    The rumbling roars, the world shakes!


    A terrible space storm swept out, connecting heaven and earth, seeming to tear the entire world to pieces!


    This scene shocked everyone!


    Panic, how can human power resist...


    When the storm passed, everything was ruined!


    The branches of the gods that stretched across the earth were also swept by the storm, they were instantly torn to pieces, and instantly annihilated...The people who fell into the infinite moon reading were also torn into nothingness...


    "Mother! Save me!!"


    Hei Jue screamed in terror, because he had been swallowed by the broken space cracks, and a terrifying space-time storm swept over him, tearing his black body directly into endless fragments, and finally vanished...


    Time and space storms do not distinguish between enemy and us, whoever meets in seconds!


    "Oh my God!...he...he actually smashed the space with a punch...could it be...is this world really going to be destroyed?!!!" The expressions of the second generation Hokage and others could not help but change, in shock, their hearts were weak and desperate. !


    "Why...this world...is going to destroy Wukong''s hand? How could it..." Tsunade and other women lost consciousness for a while, with an incredible and always believing savior, how suddenly became the destroyer of the world Bastard?


    "Difficult... Could it be... the ultimate BOSS... is Wukong not successful?" Samui and other women were all dumbfounded.You look at me, I look at you, I don¡¯t know what to say...


    Kaguya Ji looked at the time and space storm that connected the world, her scalp became numb!I felt the threat of death for the first time!


    She, who claims to be immortal, feels the threat of death, it is incredible!


    She wanted to hide in the space she created, but just after her ability was used, the space she formed was instantly torn into pieces by the space-time storm, and the main space was destroyed. How could the secondary space she created? Safe and sound under the time and space storm?


    The storm connects the sky and the earth all the time, sweeping forward, the layers of space are shattered, the earth collapses...the roar is constant, a doomsday scene...


    In a short while, Kaguya Ji was sucked into the storm, and the horrible tearing force instantly tore her body apart. In fear, she was shocked to discover that not only her soul, but also her will Torn by the time and space storm, a little bit of annihilation dissipated...


    At this moment, she clearly understood that she would die too...Before, she just didn''t encounter the power that could destroy her...


    "Is this... the power of the real god...?" Kaguya Ji looked at Monkey King, her eyes were a little absent and greedy... but even more unwilling!Because of her, she doesn''t want to die yet!


    Monkey''s figure flashed, before coming to the time and space storm, his hands were slightly hard, and the time and space storm was torn in half, and the storm blade was scraped on Monkey''s body, leaving no trace at all!


    For Monkey King, the low-strength space-time storm could not cause him any harm at all!


    Immediately, Kaguya Ji brought out the inside, the light in her hand shone, shining on her body, Kaguya Ji''s torn torn body was regenerated at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    Sun Wukong threw her behind him and said faintly: "Give me to stay behind! If you dare to make any more moves, I will make you disappear!"


    The faint words are full of supreme majesty, making people unable to resist!When Kaguya Ji breathed a sigh of relief, she also looked at Monkey King with a look of fear. For a while, she really didn''t dare to move...


    Monkey King¡¯s divine consciousness spread throughout the world. His eyes looked around and penetrated every space. At the corner of his mouth, a wicked smile appeared: "I see when you can hide..." Then, he singled his palm. Tap the ground,''Boom!!!''The earth trembled and roared violently in an instant, cracking and cracking the bottomless abyss...


    The sky was covered by dark clouds, and the endless thunder fell...


    Scorching magma spewed out from the ground, and for a while, the entire world burst into flames and black smoke billowed!Crushed rocks are floating in the sky, and people are horrified to find that the entire earth is disintegrating and cracking at an astonishing speed...


    Monkey King made a simple earth escape and jumped directly into the entire Ninja World!


    Fortunately, almost all of the people in the Ninja Realm have fallen into the infinite monthly reading, otherwise they would really be wailing everywhere...


    "Goku! Stop it! What the hell are you doing?!!! Do you really want to destroy the world?" Tsunade couldn''t help but roared out, this apocalyptic scene made people feel shocked and desperate!They have a golden mask body, floating in the air, not affected by the slightest, but in the same way, they can only watch and can''t do anything...


    Monkey King was too lazy to pay attention, because he already felt that a touch of strong will came down and turned into an invisible wave, instantly spreading the entire world...


    The cracks in the cracked space stopped spreading, and began to heal quickly like the surface of the water... The terrifying space-time storm was stopped outside the space...


    The shattered earth began to reintegrate, returning to its original appearance...


    But in a moment, everything returned to normal...


    This scene was as incredible as a miracle, stunned everyone here...


    "Monkey King! Don''t deceive people too much! Really think I can''t do anything with you?" A vast roar echoed in the void, full of endless majesty.


    "Hey! Are you finally able to give it up...Come on! Lord of this world! Let''s have this final battle!" Monkey King looked up at the sky, his fighting spirit rose in his eyes, and he couldn''t help but shout loudly!..

 766 Chapter 211 The Lord of the World

    "Who is he?!"


    In the sky, the silhouettes of people suddenly appeared in the sky, so that the people such as Qianshou Zhujian were all shocked. Under the vast and terrifying breath, they tremble and awe from the soul!


    He looks exactly like a human, but also has ears, eyes and senses, but he is completely dark, as if made up of elements.


    The so-called Ten-tails are simply not worth mentioning in the face of this terrifying atmosphere that covers the entire world. He is like a high god, controlling all life and death in the world!


    The suppression from the soul made Senshou Zhuma and others knelt down with fear from their hearts. Although Senshou Zhuma had only the upper body, they still lay down to show respect!


    In awe and shock, they knew that the real horror had just appeared!This kind of breath that makes mortals dare not have the slightest sense of resistance is what a true god can have!In the past, they were really too ignorant, and their understanding of the word''God'' was simply blasphemous!


    Of course, Kaguyaji and Togo are actually the "gods" in the Hokage world, but the "gods" like them are a little bit moist to the real "gods", and they simply can''t afford to be "gods" One word!


    "This Naruto World... has all kinds of strange flowers... I didn''t expect that the Lord of this World is one of them..." Monkey King looked at the Lord of this World with a grumpy expression.


    Immediately turned his head to look behind him, and said faintly, "How about, Kaguya Ji...what do you think of seeing you, the real God of Creation in this world?"


    Because Monkey King resisted the supreme coercion of the lord of this world for the daughters behind him, Tsunade and the other daughters did not kneel down under the pressure of that terrible breath.


    "He...is the...Creation God?!..." For a while, Kaguya Ji was a little lost.


    "Yes! Also called the Lord of the Realm! The Lord of this dimensional world! Controls everything in this world! The life and death of this world, but between his thoughts... If he wants to say''God'', he can be called one The real god!"


    "Really... God?"


    Qianshou Zhujian and others were all moved when Sun Wukong said this. It turns out that God is such a terrifying existence!They used to underestimate the gods!


    "The real...God?...Impossible...Impossible! How could this be...How could this be...No...I am the god! I am the supreme god in this world! You are fake! I am the real! I am the god in this world! I will kill him... to prove that I am the god in this world!..."


    Kaguya Ji suddenly appeared mad, her hair flying, like a madness, always seeing herself as a god, but suddenly she realized that she was just like the mortals who were raised in the nursery by her, but there was only one ant. Can she accept it?With a sharp drink, he rose into the air and launched a fierce blow at the Lord of this world!


    Because she was behind Monkey King, Monkey King also blocked her from the terrifying breath of the Lord of this realm. Therefore, even though Kaguya felt the terrible breath of the Lord of this realm, she did not feel awe. Meaning!


    The terrifying black beam quickly condensed in her hands, and finally turned into a dark beam, lasing towards the lord of this world...


    For a time, the three generations of old men and others were shocked. This Kaguya Ji, who dared to attack God, was so bold!


    The lord of this realm showed an angry face. He, who had been irritated by Monkey King, became even more angry: "A mere mortal, how dare you be disrespectful to this seat... It''s really time to kill!"


    As soon as the word''kill'' fell, it seemed that there was some kind of regular power. The strange smoke of the black light beam lasing in front of him disappeared, and Kaguyaji herself gradually became illusory, and her delicate body was being gradually moved from this world. Erase...


    The lord of this world, as the supreme ruler of this Naruto world, can control the life and death of everything with his words, deeds, and even thoughts!Even destroy the world!


    "Oh my God! Just a word... the legendary Kaguya Ji is about to die... Is this... Is this the power of the gods?" Qianshou Jianma''s face was horrified and exclaimed.


    "No! I am immortal! I am immortal! No! Impossible! I am the god of this world! I am the master of this world! I don''t believe that all this is true!!"


    Kaguyaji''s face was horrified, and she was also extremely mad. A word from the other party made her to die from now on, which is simply unimaginable!How could there be such an existence in the world!The ruthless facts made her proud and almost collapsed!


    The power of God makes the heart desperate and unstoppable!


    But the fact is right in front of her. Her body is being wiped away little by little, from bottom to top... She will be removed from this world forever... Even, no one will remember her Kaguya Ji exist.Because this is not only to erase her life, but also to erase any footprints she left in this world...


    For the first time, Kaguya Ji felt fear, the fear that was erased from the world a little bit, even for a second, it was tormented like purgatory...


    She felt that she was about to die. When she was feeling desperate, a big warm hand suddenly stroked. Touched the top of her head, the invisible wave in her hand spread, and her disappeared body gradually appeared...for a moment, back to normal...


    Kaguya Ji raised her head and looked at the enemy who had rescued her, frowning slightly, a little puzzled: "Why do you want to save me?"


    "Because your life and death... is in my hands...not others can control!" Monkey King''s face was calm, but his words were full of endless domineering!


    Hui Ye Ji Dai frowned slightly, very upset and resisted by Monkey King''s domineering tone.She would not be grateful because Monkey King saved her life, because her heart has been completely frozen!There is no feeling at all, the rest is the desire for strength!


    And Monkey King didn''t kill her, and it was precisely because she was difficult to attack, that she saved her life, because Monkey King, only the fun of attacking sister paper is left!


    But now, obviously it is not the time to attack the sister paper, looking at Kaguyaji, faintly said: "Now, I will let you see what real power is... the power that you gain by relying on foreign objects is nothing but the next Being... you deserve to be sealed..."


    As Sun Wukong said, his body rose into the sky, opposed to the Lord of this world, with a big wave of his hand, an invisible space enchantment enveloped the women below!


    Sun Wukong placed such a space barrier at will, it made the master of this world shrink, because he felt that the strength of the space barrier was far better than this world!This shows that Monkey King''s dimension is far above him!


    "You and I have no grievances, why should I die?" The lord of this world looked serious and looked at Monkey King extremely solemnly.


    "I didn''t provoke you before... Then why did you kill me?" Monkey King smiled faintly and asked back.


    The previous billions of thunderbolts were a natural punishment. If he hadn''t had two brushes, he would have been annihilated by someone else!


    "It seems...there is only a battle..." The Lord of this world sighed slightly. He didn''t expect that what he had done before would actually provoke such a fiend.


    PS: Naruto is coming to an end, originally I wanted to end the whole book... But many people told me not to end... Then it''s not over, but I''m still entangled in which world to write, let me think about it... Break out! After resting for so long, if I don¡¯t work hard, I will have to drink Northwest Wind... and, it seems, the number of chapters in the first three chapters is wrong...

 767 Chapter 212 Sun Wukong vs the Lord of the World

    The dimension of Monkey King is much higher than that of Hokage World, so.He completely concealed his breath, being the master of the world, he couldn''t see through it completely.


    It is precisely because of this that the Lord of this world dared to impose a punishment on Monkey King, wanting to expel him who broke the balance and fate of his world!


    Just don''t want to, he has been judging sentient beings all the time, and he, who is high above him, has actually kicked a super large steel plate this time.


    When Monkey King came to his world, he naturally felt the first time, but he did not expect that the person who came to his world would have a higher level of dimension than him, the master of the world. This is him. Unexpectedly.


    Facing the Monkey King, the face of the Lord of this world was focused and solemn. Although he was afraid, he was not afraid, because this is his world, and all the factors are powerful for him.


    When the Lord of this realm waved his hand, the entire world''s space was frozen, entrained with a terrible will to kill, and time stagnated for an instant.


    A moment ago, the Lord of this world was still standing in front of him safely, but his figure appeared strangely in front of Monkey King, and the ancient sword in his hand, which was condensed by the law, pierced Sun Wukong''s heart...


    "broken!!"


    Monkey King suddenly roared, and the terrifying golden flames burst into the sky from his body, and the power full of absolute destructive power burst out from his body. With a''click,'' the solidified space around him was forced like a mirror. Shattered and opened...


    The stagnant time was also destroyed in an instant!


    Ding~~ a crisp sound, the magic sword that can break ten thousand abilities and cut all things is still pierced in Monkey King''s xiong chamber, sparks are splashing, but there is a piercing sound of iron and iron!


    Just a stabbing action is to shake the entire space...


    Although the realm masters in the Naruto world are relatively low-level realm masters, they still control the supreme existence of a dimensional world and control the complete rules!Don''t underestimate it!His every move is full of endless destruction!


    Only at this moment, his complexion changed slightly and his heart was shocked.A sword full of confidence pierced the opponent''s body, it was hard to hurt!


    Acting decisively, while Monkey King smashed the space in front of him with a punch, his heart moved, and his figure appeared behind Monkey King...


    This is the world of the lord of this world, where you want to reach, just a thought!What''s so close to the end of the world, what''s a thousand li''s wings, compared to this is simply weak!Competing for speed, in his own world, it is clear that the Lord of this world has the advantage.


    Then the energy in his hand condenses, exuding terrifying purification power, ignoring all defenses, and purifying everything...


    The light group slapped on the back of Monkey King, and suddenly made a''chi chi'' sound. It was his terrifying body, which was also decomposed and purified a little bit...


    Only the next moment, the skin broke, the red blood exuded a dazzling golden light, and a little bit of rune was pregnant. When encountering the power of the evolutionary rules of the lord of this world, it was like a hungry cat meeting a big old fat mouse. The power of swallowing emerges, directly swallowing the power of purification...


    The complexion of the lord of this realm could not help but changed greatly. With a thought, he was already a hundred feet away from Monkey King in an instant, his face was shocked and angry: "The power of rules has been refined to flesh and blood, you have cultivated your physical body to such a terrifying state! "


    "Haha!!! Because I like the way of fighting to the flesh!" Monkey King couldn''t help laughing: "Come on! I want to absorb and refine your original power little by little! Haha!!!..."


    After hearing this, the lord of this world was instantly furious, and he was aloft, looking down on hundreds of millions of living creatures, at this moment, he was treated like bait by Monkey King!How can he tolerate this?


    In the bursting drink, he shot the sky!


    The ancient sword burned with dazzling light, forming a terrifying lightsaber that penetrates the sky and the earth, in which runes are swirled, exuding terrible waves that destroy all things in the world, the sky is cut in half in an instant, and then burst, a terrifying storm swept across the world. !


    Qianshou Zhujian and others looked up at the sky, looking at the terrifying space cracks that connected the sky and the earth. For a while, it was inexplicable and unimaginable. Such a terrifying scene was cut by a sword!This is horrible!


    It turns out that mortals look so small and weak in front of God!


    The storm swept across the room, and the entire ground began to fall apart...


    "This world...is going to be destroyed?..."


    For a time, Tsunade and the others could only stare blankly, and while horrified, Chi was helpless...


    Fortunately, they are protected by the barrier set by Monkey King, so they are safe and sound...


    |"Is this the battle between the gods and the gods...but it''s suffering...but the whole world!" The demon between the thousand hand pillars looked around and sighed weakly.


    He and the three generations of old men and others are naturally within the barrier.


    Watergatekeepers Naruto and Sasuke were rescued from the branches of the sacred tree, and they came to the side of Senjujuma and others, and shook their heads helplessly: "No matter how they do it, they are not awake. The magic on the moon can only be solved..."


    "The world is about to be destroyed... You still care about this..." Sam Yi glanced at the water gate and vomited a word, then looked towards the sky, with a worried expression: "That person...but the god who guards our world...you say ¡­Why does Wukong want to destroy him? Who is right? Who is evil?"


    "This..." For a while, Tsunade and others were stunned.However, in their minds, they are on the side of Monkey King.


    "This has nothing to do with the safety of the world... the difference between righteous and evil... This is the battle between the two of them..." Qianshoujian sighed helplessly, looking at the rapidly disintegrating ground outside the barrier, which looked like a god. Fighting, they only have soy sauce.


    Now the world is about to be destroyed, and we are powerless. If you love what you like, we will just take it as a theater.


    In the sky, the sword light is dazzling, and the rule runes bless the sword body, making it more terrifying and dazzling...


    "Outsiders! Accept the trial!"


    The lord of this world shouted angrily and swung his sword to cut it down. The sky was silent. Only the sword light that reached the sky fell down like a water surface, cutting the sky and separating the entire world...


    Huanghuang Tianwei, extremely terrifying!


    "It''s so brash...to deal with you! One punch is enough!"


    However, Monkey King smiled indifferently, his expression was calm, he didn''t have any extra actions, he just stood there, his aura rose gradually, but it made the surrounding space distorted and collapsed...


    Step, squeeze your palms, make a fist!


    Looking at the lightsaber that slashed down, Monkey King punched and blasted!


    The vigor is surging, and it rushes forward like a wave!Moving forward, demonstrating the profound meaning of the strongest power!


    The void oscillated, and the space shattered instantly, showing Monkey King''s bravery!..

 768 Chapter 213 The World Is Broken

    The collision between the punching power and the regular lightsaber suddenly burst into immeasurable light!The sky burst, revealing a terrifying sky cave!


    The palpitating and desperate space-time storm swept across the world immediately!That scene was terrifying!


    In an instant, the earth broke and annihilated!This world was destroyed by the collision between Monkey King and the Lord of this world!The only place intact was the land where Tsunade and other women were protected by the space barrier set by Monkey King!


    Looking at the endless void universe beyond the barrier, Qianshou Zhujian and others were horrified and speechless!


    What a terrible power this is!Just one collision caused the entire Ninja World to be destroyed instantly!The vast continent, in the blink of an eye, only land less than a kilometer away...


    They dare not imagine this kind of power!


    This kind of power can be called the power of God!


    In front of them, mortals can''t afford even a trace of fighting courage...


    For a while, Tsunade and others all looked at Asuka Yohime, and there was a trace of admiration in their eyes, because she had dared to attack God before!


    No matter the behavior is crazy or stupid, people always have the courage to challenge God!


    Under the collision of the dazzling rules of the ancient sword and the boxing force, every moment is broken!


    Although this sword contained extremely terrifying fluctuations, it was even more thunderous, with terrifying rules, enough to smash the world!


    However, Monkey King¡¯s one-punch power represents the ultimate in the law of strength. The so-called one-strength reduction ten will, if you are pregnant with complete rules, I will break it with one punch!


    "The Supreme Law of Power... How can you..."


    The complexion of the lord of this realm can''t help but change greatly, and he is even more shocked. At this moment, he is as high as him, and his heart is hairy. This is horrible. People have the supreme power rule!The gap with his dimension is like a world away!This is a fart!


    At this moment, the Lord of this world wanted to turn around and ran away!Before he could reach his opponent turned out to be such a terrifying evil star!It''s just a pity that this punch of Monkey King has locked the sky and locked him, he has nowhere to escape!


    There is no way to retreat, it has come to life and death!The lord of this world did not hesitate, his figure flashed back quickly, his whole body glowed, and a steady stream of red glow emerged from his body, translating into Taoist rule runes, evolving world reincarnation, and forming a world, on which rule runes were densely packed to condense. Suddenly, a world shield was formed and stood in front of him...


    "Creating the world as a shield...good idea!" Monkey King was a little surprised, looked at Gaara in the enchantment below, and laughed at his mind: "Gaara, look, your absolute defense counts. Mao! This is the real absolute defense! Learn more..."


    Gaara: "..."


    Everyone was speechless, in a daze...


    But also because of this sentence, everyone¡¯s fear of Monkey King has been reduced a bit. Although Monkey King is a superior god, he is still the original one...


    Although the nonsense is a big push, it is actually just a moment of time!


    A punch that represents the ultimate strength, turned into a beam of light that can destroy everything, smashed the lightsaber, and went forward, with a bang, and directly penetrated the amazing defense of the world shield with a destructive posture!


    In the end, under the horrified gaze of the Lord of this world, the light shrouded him, bursting out a terrifying roar... The world was shaking, shaking, and the sky of the firmament, in the squeaking sound, continuously broken, the scene was spectacular and terrifying people¡­


    The sky was completely broken and broken!A huge mouth that reveals a black hole, like a giant swallowing beast, looks down on the people in the lower realm, and wants to engulf the entire world!


    "Oh my God! This...what kind of battle is this!!"


    Tsunade and others were stunned by the scene in front of them, frightened silly!Some even pinched themselves severely to see if they were still dreaming...


    The world is blown up!The sky is penetrated!Broken spaces can shred everything in the world, terrible time and space storms, and even human will can be smashed...


    Thousands of thunders slipped down, how terrifying the sight was...


    The billowing roar resounded across the sky, and people have temporarily lost their hearing and voice...


    This scene is unforgettable for Tsunade and others!Each of them opened their mouths wide, their eyes full of horror, and their minds were blank, and some were just shocked...


    Because the scene in front of you is too shocking!too terrifying!This is a scene that you can''t even dream of!


    When the force of the fist disappeared on the edge of the sky, revealing the terrifying sky cave, a source pearl exuding soft waves emerged, in which various laws of density evolved, including lightning, wind, and wind. There are blue waves and flowing water... A small bead seems to contain endless worlds, full of fatal temptation to people!


    With just a punch, Monkey King has beaten the master of this world back to the prototype!


    Everyone who saw it showed a strong greed, and he wanted to pounce on it immediately and claim it for himself!It''s not that their concentration is bad, but that this source pearl originally possesses such crazy magical powers, mortals, it is impossible to resist...


    Among the crowd, this kind of greed must belong to Kaguya Ji the most!That thick greed is full of the endless desire to own it!It seems to be so evil, and it is possible to run away at any time!


    Under everyone''s greedy, envious, jealous and hateful eyes, Monkey King grabbed the Source Orb that was about to turn into a streamer to escape!In Yuanzhu''s fierce struggle, the power of terror also caused the void to tremble, but he was still firmly grasped by Monkey King in his palm, and he never broke away!


    "My lord... please, let me go! You can take away my source power... but please don''t obliterate my soul!" Dao Guanghua flowed, and a voice suddenly came from the source pearl, full of pleading.


    "So spineless... even started begging for mercy..." Monkey King curled his lips in disdain, but he didn''t bother to listen to his nonsense, ignore his begging and screams, the colorful halo appeared in his hand, covering the source beads. , A terrifying power of purifying and devouring appeared, but in a moment, the soul of the will who belonged to the master of this world was completely erased in the source pearl...


    If Sun Wukong wanted to erase the will and soul of the Lord of this world, it would be impossible to do so soon!As the master of a realm, it is not so easy to obliterate.But he possesses the dimensional power of the dimensional god, and can assimilate and absorb all the source power and erase the will and primordial spirit of the master of this world, naturally, it is not a problem!


    Back in the enchantment, everyone surrounded Sun Wukong, but the expression was a little unnatural. After seeing the''really'' terrible of Monkey King, now standing in front of him, the pressure was suddenly great!


    This is the real god!Didn¡¯t you see that this world was blown up by him.....

 769 Chapter 214 Origin Orb Ownership

    Then Tsunade, who had reached the last step with Monkey King, broke the dullness: "Goku...now...what should I do?"


    When everyone heard this, they all looked at the endless universe beyond the barrier, feeling a bit horrified!


    A huge planet, now, there is only such a piece of land under their feet!In other words, there are only dozens of people present in the entire Ninja World.


    "There is nothing to worry about... The world is ruined... Just create one..." Sun Wukong smiled indifferently, and at the same time spread his palm, revealing the source beads on it and said: "Just absorb and fuse this world source beads. , You can become the master of this world, and create world creatures at that time, it will only be a matter of one thought..."


    When everyone heard it, they stared at the Source Orb in Monkey King''s hand, and there was a strong yearning and greed!As long as you refine this thing, you can become the master of the world, the true god!


    I can''t wait to rush over and grab it!But they are very sane, grab something in the hands of Monkey King?Just kidding, that''s purely a rhythm of death!


    "This World Origin Orb... It is really a fatal temptation for us mortals... Even I have given birth to my own greed..." Senjutsu Zhuma tried his best to remove his gaze from the World Origin Orb. , Said in amazement.


    "give it to me!!"


    Suddenly, a scream came, but Kaguya Ji''s eyes had turned red when she originally rolled her eyes. She stared at the Origin Orb in Monkey King''s hand, with an unprecedented greed, the desire to take possession of her own. , Jane reached an incredible state!Long hair dancing wildly, like a witch, terrible!


    "Oh... you want it? You have big ambitions!" Monkey King smiled and looked at Kaguya Ji, played with Yuanzhu in his hand, and smiled: "But you can...but..."


    "Give it to me...I am willing to pay all the price!" Kaguyaji''s tone was very firm, her excited breathing became a little quick.He didn''t completely lose his mind and thought of robbing him.


    What she pursues is this kind of absolute power, she wants to take everything in the world as her own desire!Become the master of this world, but she has completely accomplished everything she pursued!


    As long as she becomes a true god, as long as she becomes the master of this world, then she can realize her greatest ambitions and wishes!She can control the whole world!To this end, she can do whatever it takes!


    "You woman...really turned into a madman who only pursues power..." Monkey King looked at Kaguyaji, but smiled slightly: "But...what''s wrong with this?"


    When everyone heard this, Tsunade was the first to lose his voice and exclaimed: "Goku! No! If she becomes a god in this world...Will the whole world be enslaved by her?..."


    "Yeah! Give it to her... it''s better to give it to me... This woman is very dangerous..." Fu stared at the Yuanzhu in Sun Wukong''s hand, full of longing, and rubbed her flat xiong with a very indecent gesture. , With a fawning expression: "From now on, people will listen to you..."


    Ying covered her face with her hand, and weakly vomited on the side: "Fu...what about your morals?"


    "In order to become a god...what''s the use of morality?" Fu said very domineeringly.


    "..."


    Kaguya Ji was furious when she heard that, your little girl dared to steal something from my old lady and destroy you!


    Looking at Fu, the terrible killing intent emerged, but he was so scared that Fu''s heart jumped, he slid, and hid behind Monkey King, and said aggressively: "Hui Yeji, I warn you not to mess around, the old lady has a backstage Yes... Be careful I ask Brother Wukong to hang you..."


    Jing Fu''s roar of such a fake tiger really suppressed the incredible woman Hui Ye Ji.To say that the person she is most afraid of now is Monkey King, and only a scary existence like Monkey King can restrain a woman like her who respects strength.


    The horror of Monkey King has long been imprinted in the depths of her soul and will not be erased!She naturally didn''t dare to make trouble in front of Monkey King!Didn''t you see that even the Lord of this world was killed by him with a punch?Containing the killing intent, Kaguya Ji did not dare to move and kill.


    In this regard, Monkey King was very satisfied: "Take it! Obediently in the future, otherwise I can give it, and I can deprive it..." With that, he handed the Origin Orb in his hand to Kaguya Ji.


    In fact, he has always had an idea in his mind to see if the chances of others integrating the world''s source beads can be achieved?Now I can take Kaguya Ji to try it!After all, his sister has too many papers. Without sufficient ability, it is impossible to achieve true eternity...


    "Thank you!!!" Hui Yeji''s eyes lit up, and her body was trembling with excitement...


    "Hey! You really gave her something!" Terumi Ming and others were shocked.


    It''s just that as soon as their words fell, Kaguya Ji swallowed the Origin Orb in one bite. In an instant, a terrifying wind blew up, and a frightening atmosphere filled her body!The runes are intertwined, and the whole body is densely covered, containing shocking terrifying power...


    In Yu Huiyeji''s crazy laugh, the rule rune enveloped her little by little, and finally formed a cocoon of rule rune!|


    "This nasty woman! The action is so fast!" Fu suddenly looked upset, Xiao Gao, muttering.


    "In the past, Kaguyaji almost broke the entire Ninja World... now you make her the god in this world... You simply push the entire Ninja World into the fire pit!" Senjujuma looked at being wrapped in the light of the rule. Kaguya Ji in the cocoon smiled bitterly at Monkey King.


    But Monkey King''s decision, he did not dare to interfere.


    "Goku... will she really become the god of our world?" Tsunade asked with a frown.This decision of Monkey King made her a little unhappy.


    Kaguya Ji is an extremely dangerous person!Can anyone really manage it?


    It is impossible for a person to control Kaguya Ji, but Monkey King is not a person!(Okay! I really didn''t mean to scold him...)


    "Not necessarily... absorbing the World Source Orb can inherit the position of God... But whether it can be successful, not everyone can do it... But she is already at the top of this world, and the success rate should still be there..." Sun Wukong thought for a while Tao.


    "What if it fails?" Samui asked.


    "Soul Fei is annihilated!" Monkey King replied faintly, but everyone gasped.


    "So, with your small body, if you dare to catch the attention of World Source Pearl, you will immediately have to''bang'' and burst into death!" Monkey King pulled Fu, rubbed her little head, and laughed.


    Fu stretched out Xiaoxiang''s tongue, and said with some fear: "I was just kidding... I never thought about becoming a god... It is enough to have you covered by a great god..."


    With a thought to Sun Wukong, Kaguya Ji, who was wrapped in a regular light cocoon, was taken into a small world in his own world. When he wakes up the first time, he will be able to feel...

 770 End of Chapter 215

    The huge universe, with the death of the Lord of this world, began to disintegrate and collapse at a terrifying speed...


    In the end it became an eternal void space!


    The space here is actually the space of the will of the Lord of this world, and the soul of the Lord of this world has completely dissipated, then this space has also lost the power to maintain and support her, and naturally it will collapse!


    To put it simply, it is like the universe created by Monkey King himself. If he dies, then the universe opened up in the space of his will will naturally collapse and perish!


    In this place where there is no space, everything can''t survive. No matter it is any matter, as long as it appears in this void zone, it will instantly decompose and become nothingness...


    And only with space can everything exist and live...


    With the collapse and destruction of this dimensional world!Everything living in this dimensional space also perishes at the same time, returning to nothingness... Except for the dozens of people protected by Monkey King in the space barrier...


    The endless emptiness surrounding it is disturbing and terrifying!Especially the raging space-time storm, everywhere, everything is not destroyed!It represents destruction, no matter what, as long as it appears, it will be torn into nothingness!It''s terrifying, people can''t help but breathe air-conditioning, and the heart is cold!


    "Kaguya Ji may not be able to absorb the assimilation of the Source Orb for a while, what should we do now?" Terumi Ming looked at the space outside the barrier with horror in his eyes, looked at Monkey King, and asked.


    Everyone looked at Monkey King and wanted to hear what he said. In the current situation, they can only rely on Monkey King.


    "The lord of the dimension is dead, so this world will naturally be over...Even if it is me, it is impossible to recover, because this dimension of the world is the will of the lord of the dimension itself! If I let it recover, it would be equivalent to wanting Resurrecting the lord of this world...I will not do this thankless thing! Only hope that Kaguyaji can successfully absorb and assimilate the source orbs of this square-dimensional world! At that time, she will inherit the lord of the world, naturally. Then you can restore or recreate the original world... then there will be no problem..."


    "It''s complicated! It makes me have a headache..." Ying shrugged her head and said helplessly.


    "I don''t understand..." Fu nodded very simply, and said.


    Some other people also seem to understand but not understand...


    "In short... before Kaguya Ji has fully awakened, we have no place to stay?" Tsunade looked at the broken boulder under his feet, looking helpless.


    It is incredible, only a piece of soil of several thousand square meters is left in this world!They were able to survive...the power of gods, as expected, is beyond mortal speculation...


    "That''s not enough. Although I can''t restore this world, it is still possible to lay a space barrier and restore the original ninja world..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    The world of Naruto is just a planet in this world, and it can''t represent this dimensional world!


    Under the shocking gaze of everyone, Monkey King waved his hand, and a huge space barrier was gradually formed. Amidst the fluctuations of space, a planet was born out of nothing, from illusion, under the incredible eyes of everyone. Become real, and finally, a complete planet is born like this...


    "This...is the creation of the world?!" Senju Zhuma and others were all dumbfounded and shocked!Fortunately, they were fortunate enough to see the birth of a planet...


    This is the power that Gods can possess!


    They used to call them gods to those powerful people before, which is extremely ridiculous!


    With a wave of your hand, you can destroy the world!With a wave, you can create the world!This is the real god!


    At this moment, Tsunade and other women looked at Monkey King¡¯s back, and their hearts were bitter and complicated. They suddenly felt that the distance between themselves and Monkey King had become an insurmountable gutter...


    He is a god... and they... are just ordinary... people!


    With a wave of his hand, Monkey King led everyone and appeared in the ninja world he created...


    Look at everything around!It''s so familiar, so kind!


    Isn''t this the battlefield where they fought with Tentails before?


    The original sacred tree has disappeared, and the dilapidated battlefield has no traces at all, and the army of ninjas who were originally cannon fodder are all standing on the ground inexplicably, look at me!When I look at you, my eyes are full of disbelief, because they remember that they seem to be dead...


    Although the life and death of those ninja Gokus don¡¯t care at all, who told him to be very ambiguous with Tsunade, Terumi Mei, Samui and other girls...


    After saving them, you can still brush up the goodwill of the girls towards him, why not do it!Waste utilization!


    "I''m not dead... why are you still here?"


    "Is everything a dream before?"


    "No... we are not dreaming! We are indeed dead! But it seems to have been resurrected again..."


    "Is this... really the original world... I remember... isn''t it destroyed..."


    Those cannon fodder who were resurrected, their faces are all incredible and noisy...


    Even the characters who have seen big scenes like Senjujuan are unable to say anything for a while!Because they just saw a big scene in their lives that they dare not even dream about...


    The next thing, Monkey King was too lazy to pay attention to it anymore. He took Tsunade and other girls and returned directly to Konoha...


    And there are legends about Monkey King, and it has been widely spread since then!People even erected a statue of his god, and they must respect and worship him during festivals...


    And because of his existence, there is no war in the entire Ninja world for the time being. They have united independently and signed peace treaties. If you refuse, dare to use your brains?Humph!Point to the sky, God Wukong is watching you!


    Of course, all of this is just a second story, not to mention it for the time being!


    One week later, Konoha is so far, the most lively period of time in history. The shadows of various Shinobu villages all brought enough gifts to Konoha, because today, it is Monkey King and Hinata. Days... this is something that has been settled very early...


    When Hyuga could not wait to mention this to him, Monkey King didn''t even think about it, so he readily agreed!Anyway, afterwards, he will leave this world with his sisters...


    Only on the day of the wedding, an accident happened...


    Countless sister papers surrounded Monkey King, his imposing appearance makes him even more ashamed... Are you here to grab the bridegroom official?¡­


    PS: The next chapter of the Naruto chapter is over...After my thoughts, since I wrote one of the three major animes, Naruto, then I will simply harm "One Piece"...Well, the next world is decided to be "One Piece"!That¡¯s it for today, I have to review the anime... After the Pirates chapter begins, I will try to update the code a little bit... Although the spine is healed, but in the training period, I can¡¯t sit on the code all the time. This disease is It''s impossible to be completely healed in a short while.....

 771 Chapter 216 Hokage Chapter Final Chapter

    At this time, the streets and alleys of Konoha are full of people coming and going, and they are all ninjas from other ninja villages to congratulate Monkey King...


    It''s just that the wedding hall at this moment is even more lively. A group of girls surrounded Monkey King in the middle. Their eyes are full of resentment. Although the relationship between Hinata and Monkey King has long been known, it can''t be so sudden, right?This is decisively unbearable!


    Thinking of a good man like Monkey King, where can I find him in the future?Without this village, there would be no such shop...


    "Wukong! Come with us to Yunyin Village! Look, none of our beauties here are worse than Konoha!" Sam changed Monkey King''s arms, and the pair of big Xiongxu grind (rub) intentionally or unintentionally. She, that appearance is so seductive (confused)!


    Monkey King looked behind Sam Yi, and saw Ma Bu Yi and others who knew and didn¡¯t know, standing with a lot of sister paper...


    "What''s so good about Yunyin Village... Goku, follow me to Shuiyin Village..." Terumi Ming circled Sun Wukong''s right arm, softly said, (Shui)bo''s big eyes, radiating seductive light .


    Damn!The girls saw that even Shui Ying had gone into battle in person, which was not bad, so they brushed the floor, and all the beauties all around rushed up...


    Hina Tian was shocked, and hurriedly rushed into Sun Wukong''s arms, trying to stop the girls like an old hen guarding the chicks...


    Unfortunately, things backfired, and she herself was wrapped in a piece of incense.In the midst of softness, the pressure is so heavy...


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King¡¯s pressure is even greater: "I¡¯m going... don¡¯t talk nonsense... Ouch! I¡¯m going... that root can¡¯t be pulled..."


    Ok!It is true that someone came to congratulate you, but these girls are not, they are here to snatch relatives...


    As a result, everyone onlookers burst into tears. When I went, all the sister papers in the village were abducted by you. Will we have to take the second girl?Don''t be such a bully!


    "Hey! I knew it would be like this..." Tsunade held his forehead helplessly, full of helplessness.


    In the end, Monkey King was helpless. With a big wave of his hand, his and all his daughters disappeared here...


    The noisy hall suddenly became silent...


    "Where are they...?" Senjuju, the master of marriage, was stunned...


    Here the mist is misty, the red clouds are flying, the air is filled with a faint fragrance, the god of smell is refreshing, and the whole body is comfortable.


    The flowers and plants along the way are rare treasures in the world.The dense aura of heaven and earth, just take a sip, it can spray thin clouds.


    The magnificent palace is inlaid with a variety of rare and rare stones, and its luxury is staggering.


    The peerless beauties that come and go are fascinating. They cover their bodies in blue shirts, exquisite and convex, with a fairy-like ethereal temperament, beautiful and intoxicating, falling into endless reverie.think!


    On the plaque at the entrance of the palace, there are three shining golden characters: Crystal Palace.Well, such a name without morality, and only Monkey King¡¯s world, where he lives, would take such a name for morality.


    When the figure flashed, the figures of Monkey King and Tsunade and other women all flashed in the luxurious palace hall.


    "Here...that? Goku, what are you taking us here for?" Tsunade waited for the girl for a while, shocked by the luxurious palace in front of her.


    Especially the light spirits floating in the air, it makes them feel like a fairy, and become a fairy!


    It''s really incredible here. They just appeared, and they were full of yearning and memories for this place, and they gave birth to the hope of living here forever!


    "This is my world and where I live! How about it, do you like it?" Monkey King smiled at the girls and said.


    "I like it so much! You guy, I really will enjoy it!" Hong Dou patted Monkey King on the shoulder, his eyes shining.


    "Is this your world... it''s so different from the world we live in..." Zi Fan exclaimed.


    "Did you feel... the chakra in our body... is rapidly sublimating... our physique... seems to be being transformed?" Tsunade suddenly opened his eyes wide, and said in shock.


    "Really..." The girls opened their eyes one after another, looking at Monkey King incredulously.


    "Do you think the magical medicine and god trees I planted around are decorations? Anyone who enters here, even if they don''t do anything, will be transformed a little by the immortal spirit here, and their strength is greatly improved... but more importantly The function of it is that it can improve your physique, keep you young and immortal... But it is only in this temple..."


    "Youth stay forever? Immortal?" The women were moved. These eight words are fatal to women.


    "Can you really stay young forever? Immortal?" Sam Yiman looked at Monkey King in shock.


    "This is naturally true... Welcome to the Crystal Palace!" Two beautiful, ethereal beauties like fairies walked out of the inner hall and smiled softly at the girls.


    Looking at the two women, Tsunade suddenly widened his eyes, full of surprise, and asked a little hesitantly: "Are you...Kushina?"


    "Tsunade-sama... It''s been a long time!" Kushinna said with a soft smile.


    "It''s really you?!" Tsunade''s eyes widened in surprise, full of incredible expression: "Then you are...Mikoto?!" Seeing the other party nodded, Tsunade suddenly stern: "Aren''t you... dead? "


    "We are indeed dead...but we were resurrected by Wukong..." Jiu Xinnai explained, and at the same time he gave Monkey King a big eye.


    "..." Tsunade no longer knew what she was talking about. She understood that since the two women were here, the meaning was self-evident, and she immediately cast a despising look at Monkey King.


    Also, listen to the name of this palace, it turned out to be the Crystal Palace, what a lower limit this exercise is worth!


    When the women saw that there were people in their world, they all surrounded Jiu Xinnai and other women and asked about the situation here...


    But Monkey King moved his heart and waved his big hand. In the hall, a series of beautiful and graceful beauties suddenly appeared...


    They are all female servants and other women who traveled the world.


    "Brother Wukong! Are you back?" When Yue''er saw Monkey King''s figure, she was overjoyed and jumped up and plunged directly into his arms.


    "Oh! Xiao Yue''er seems to have grown up a lot again!" Holding Yue''er''s soft body, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile, but made Yue''er a big red face.


    Although Monkey King has been in the world of Hokage for so long, in his world, it is actually only a few days passed...


    "Yue''er is still young...Can''t you speak more seriously?" Ji Fei looked at Monkey King and shook her head helplessly.


    "Oh... so many more sisters... You called us, do you want to get to know us?" Chi Lian twisted his waist, came to Monkey King''s side, looked at the girls behind, said in a charming voice.


    The expressions of the rest of the girls are very calm. They are no strangers to this kind of scene...


    "Of course! But the more important point is...Today, I suddenly discovered that we have known each other for so long, and we have not formally worshipped with you. So today, I will hold a big event with you. wedding¡­


    "Huh?!" After the girls were surprised, they all revealed surprises...


    "Isn''t it?!" And only Tsunade and others were dumbfounded!I thought there were only a few of us, could it be that the women here...are all?


    It looks like... fell into the pit of God...


    Therefore, the Crystal Palace during this period is destined to be lively and extraordinary, but it is also destined to be sleepless nights...


    A few days later, Monkey King came to the Hokage World again with a refreshing spirit, but this time, he was the only one.


    And the time, it was already a few days after his wedding in Konoha, he chose this time on purpose...


    Seeing Monkey King who suddenly appeared in front of him, Senju Zhuma and others all smiled bitterly: "Master Goku, where did you go on your wedding day? We are hurt by you! What about Tsunade and others?"


    "What about them! They are sleeping at my house!" Monkey King gave them a look that men know, and said: "I''m so sorry, it made you work in vain... I took them to my world for a wedding... Next time I will take them to see you..."


    "Next time...what else next time! We are all dead, and naturally we will all go back down..." Senshou Zhujian looked at Monkey King with a grimace.It¡¯s so bad that I won¡¯t even let my granddaughter¡¯s wedding...


    Sun Wukong naturally knew what Qianshouzhujian was thinking, and he ignored it, and said angrily: "Go down! This world has been destroyed! Then there is the underworld for you to go!"


    "Ah?!!!" Senshou Zhuma and the others woke up. It seemed that the world they lived in now was the world created by Monkey King''s enchantment.


    "So... once we get rid of the filthy reincarnation, we will have to die in smoke?" Qianshoujian frowned.


    "That''s how it is!" Monkey King nodded and said, "But since we know a match, I''ll help you out!"


    Monkey King said, waving a big hand, and the light shining, directly drowning the four people between the Qianshouzhujian, and when they reappeared, they were completely resurrected.


    "I have resurrected you. From now on, it''s up to you to train the next generation! I will leave this world soon! When Kaguya Ji wakes up, I will come to your world to see. Goodbye then. ! Also, help me explain to Hyuga Nissa and the others, I won''t go to the door to explain one by one..." Monkey King said, waving his hand at several people, his figure flashed and disappeared here.


    "It''s really cool to walk... and leave a bunch of mess for us..." Qianshou Jianjian sighed helplessly...


    "What else can I do... let''s work..." Senshou Zhuma said helplessly: "You can go to Xingyin Village...Sarutobi is in charge of Shuiyin Village...Shuimen, let''s go to Yunyin Village..."


    PS: Well, Hokage is over here, and the next "One Piece" is on!..

 772 Chapter One The Emperor Pirates

    The blue sky is as calm as washing!


    The space fluctuates, but it breaks the calm here...


    A three-meter-long gap in the space seemed to be torn apart by life. It emerged out of thin air, and a straight and strong figure slowly walked out of it...


    It can be vaguely seen that in the space cracks, it is not so dark and chaotic as imagined, but colorful lights overflowing and full of mystery. This does not seem to be a space crack, but a dimensional passage leading to various dimensional worlds...


    Sun Wukong looked around, looked at the sea below, and couldn''t help but smile: "Is this the world of "One Piece"...It really smells like a strong sea..." As he spoke, the space gap behind him also slowly healed. For a moment, disappear without a trace...


    "While they are still at home, I will have a good time to play here..." Monkey King said, with a big wave of his hand, an extremely magnificent and simple ship flashed above the sea!This ship has no sails, gold with purple, purple with black, the hull is like blue clouds and blue sky, dragons and phoenix humming, looking down on the common people, it is full of brilliance, and exudes precious light! It is as noble as an emperor, gorgeous and full of majesty. Know it!


    If such a magnificent ship sails to the sea, it is definitely the first choice to pull hatred. For the pirates, it is the temptation of red fruit.Anyone who sees it must raise the hope of robbery and robbery!


    But Sun Wukong obviously doesn''t care about this, anyone who dares to rob must have the consciousness of being robbed!I''m not afraid that you won''t grab it, but I''m afraid you won''t dare!


    Now that you have come to the world of pirates, you will naturally be a pirate!As for the navy, to be honest, Monkey King is extremely disgusted!


    Monkey King slowly descended, standing on the splint, rubbing his chin, and pondered: "What kind of Pirate Flag should I choose? What a brainstorming!..."


    While Sun Wukong thought about it, he conceived it, and a Pirate Flag, in his imagination, showed up little by little...In the end, a big flag was erected high and fluttered in the wind under the blue sky...


    A skull, wearing a gorgeous crown, and two ancient swords crossed thereafter, rides on a real dragon flying in the sky, full of domineering and majesty!


    In this way, the''Emperor Pirate Group'' of the Megatron Pirate World was born in this way!


    (If this name is similar, it is purely coincidental...Also, if you have any suitable name, you can say it, and I can change it if you are satisfied.)


    It means that only the emperor can have three thousand harem beauties. This pirate group is destined to be all sisters except Monkey King...it¡¯s a pirate group...


    "Okay... everything is ready, sister paper number... let''s go!" Sun Wukong was very energetic and shouted, but he called out a painful name, but... the hull didn''t move...


    "I''m going... How dare you be disobedient? Isn''t it?" Monkey King suddenly became angry and stamped his splint.


    "Oh! Master! Please kick..." Suddenly, there was a sweet call from the ship: "Please change your name...this sister''s number...Say it...It''s really shameful..." Cute and weak, very nice, but full of fear and grievance.


    This pirate ship is already psychic and can still speak. A wise and talking pirate ship, I will ask you if you are afraid!


    "I''m going...you dare to be as good as the level of my name? You don''t want to be confused, do you?" Monkey King stomped on the splint again, only to hear another scream of "Ouch", and the whole hull was violent. It shook for a while, but immediately calmed down.


    "No... no... I can''t dare to be a slave... sister paper number... just sister paper number..." The voice was full of grievances, and the weak tone made people feel pity.Hearing Monkey King was painful: "Okay! Okay! Don''t pretend to be pitiful! Brother actually took one casually as a joke. If you are not satisfied, just think of one for yourself... Brother has always served people with virtue..."


    If you convince people with virtue, don''t kick your feet!


    So, after a long silence, the cute voice came again: "That...I think it''s better...or... just call the bug number..."


    With a sound of "pouch", Monkey King drank the imported wine and spewed out, with a sore expression on his face: "I''ll go! Such a domineering pirate ship, you actually named it "The Bug". You have an IQ, worrying. what!"


    "I think it''s cute... it sounds so good..." It seemed that the voice was very naive.


    "Mengmeng, you have no sister!" Monkey King suddenly exploded.


    In fact, she can¡¯t be blamed for this. This ship was just created by Monkey King, so her spirit was naturally just born and still in the ignorant period. To put it simply, it is a blank sheet of paper, very innocent and innocent... a ship. Very innocent, very innocent... Uh... Pirate Ship...


    "I''ll call you the emperor in the future, and the emperor will be assigned to the Emperor Pirates. It''s just right! That''s it, no more objections, let''s go!" In the end, Monkey King made a final decision!


    Knowing that the word "Bug Bug" made Monkey King irritated, so the Emperor didn''t dare to talk nonsense, and responded weakly, just like this, driving toward the sea autonomously without driving. go with¡­


    The Emperor''s speed is very fast, in just a few minutes, it has traveled several nautical miles away...


    On the calm sea, three navy ships were moving forward, and the cannons and main guns along the black holes on both sides of the ship looked very deterrent.


    A navy hurriedly ran to a beautiful woman drinking a good wine, and hurriedly yelled: "Captain Tina...it''s not good! There is...a pirate ship rushed towards us..."


    "Isn''t it just a pirate ship? Just catch it! What does it look like if you panic?" Tina suddenly frowned, and taught.


    "No! It''s that speed... so fast! At that speed, I''m about to hit..." the navy still said with a panic expression.


    "How fast can it be?" Tina raised her eyebrows slightly, and walked out of the hall. At the door just saw the sea on the horizon, a gorgeous pirate ship with no sails, but with a pirate flag waving in the wind, at an astonishing speed. Directly towards this side and that... the speed is amazingly fast, it takes only a moment to cut a few miles away...


    After that, dozens of feet of waves were left behind!Full of wild and domineering!


    "Really... so fast!!" Tina was also shocked by this speed, and it seemed that such a pirate ship had never been seen before?


    "What are you stupefying? Use shells to sink it!..." Tina suddenly shouted at the navy.It is too late to turn the rudder now.


    "Ouch! It''s too late! I''m going to hit it!"


    "Help!!"


    Just as soon as Tina''s words fell, she saw that the pirate ship had already arrived in front of her in an instant. While Tina waited for the navy''s face to change in surprise, her life stopped moving forward, and she was shocked. The monstrous waves instantly drenched all the navy on board the navy ship!Even Tina is no exception!


    The wet, drenched and drenched clothing outlines Tina¡¯s devilish slender body, but at this moment, she is angry and itchy: "Tina is very angry, and the consequences are serious..."..

 773 Chapter Two Tina

    From a closer look, the navies were obviously surprised by the gorgeous pirate ship in front of them.


    Just before they could speak, Monkey King appeared on the splint and stepped on the side of the ship, very domineering: "The navy on the opposite side, listen to me! It''s time for robbery, the man stands on the left. , The woman stands on the right, the ladyboy jumps into the sea to feed the sharks...


    "Huh? Did I get it wrong?"


    After the navy was shocked, they laughed.


    "A mere pirate, dare to rob the navy? Is this the first time I have met..."


    "Could this guy''s head be caught by the sea king? Haha~~"


    In the huge ship, there was only Monkey King. All the navy''s eyes looked at Monkey King and they all turned ridiculous, and didn''t pay him any attention.


    Besides, have you ever seen a pirate rob the navy?Moreover, he is a person. Isn''t he a fool or a lunatic... Generally speaking, when a pirate sees the navy, he can only run away with his tail between them. So, who dare to rob the navy brazenly?Isn''t this looking for death?Of course, it only depends on the ordinary pirates...


    Just watching Monkey King standing there alone, how can he not look very awesome?And he had never seen him as the No. 1 person, so the Navy naturally classified Monkey King as a rookie.


    "Colonel Tina, I don''t need you to get out of the horse, I can level him alone..." A deputy behind Tina looked at Monkey King jokingly. That''s how he jumped and jumped towards the splint on the Monkey King''s boat. ¡­


    It''s just that Monkey King stretched out his hand casually, and the navy leaping over was easily grasped by him, strangled his neck, and held it in the air!It looked like he had sent it to the door teasingly, with his hands and feet kicking in disorder, his face flushed red...


    "This idiot... actually delivered it to the door by himself? Can''t you find a better place to stay?"


    The navy was stunned by the scene in front of them, making them blushing with shame.


    "Excuse me, this emperor does not carry men except me..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and threw the navy into the sea like trash.


    "No! Go and save people..." The navy was shocked and started to take action...


    And only Tina Dai frowned slightly, her gaze looking at Monkey King was very solemn, she was different from those cannon fodder navy, just now Monkey King showed off such a hand, let her recognize that the other party is definitely a difficult master!


    "Who are you? I have never seen you? Is it a new pirate?" I don''t know why, Tina looked at Monkey King with a trace of fear in her heart, so she didn''t immediately order an attack.


    "My name is Monkey King! It is indeed a newly established Pirate Group. I am the only one currently recruiting members... How about, do you want to join my Emperor Pirate Group?" Monkey King asked, seemingly serious.The pirates invited the navy to join the ranks of pirates, which can be considered strange.


    Just waiting for him to finish speaking, a bunch of pirates suddenly quieted down strangely, you look at me, I look at you, for a moment, they all laughed...


    "What do you say I heard? This guy dared to name his pirate group the Emperor...Haha..."


    "I''m finally sure now...this guy is a fool...haha...his head was caught by the door..."|


    "There are people who dare to name the pirate group the emperor... isn''t this slapped in the face of other pirate groups? Haha..."


    "I''m sure... if this idiot dared to publish the name of his pirate group... tomorrow morning he will have to be removed from there..."


    Without exception, when they heard of the''Emperor Pirate Group'', the eyes of the navy looking at Monkey King were mocking, laughing, gloating...


    The word emperor can be said to be a forbidden word among the pirates. Who dares to name his pirate group with the word emperor?As if never before, this is simply the majesty to challenge the pirates of the world!Will be attacked by the group!


    "Do you know what the word''Emperor'' represents? You dare to name it..." At this moment, even Tina looked at Monkey King speechlessly.Is he arrogant?Or is it just ignorance?


    "Do you think it''s funny?" Monkey King looked at the ridiculing navy faintly, with a smile on his face, but this smile made the hearts of all the navy chill and suddenly chilled...


    "Strange... this hot day... Why do I suddenly feel a bit cold?"


    The navy folded their arms and felt a little uneasy.


    And Tina is even more like a big enemy, tap the splint under her feet, and jump up high, facing Monkey King, she swept away with a whip leg...


    With long beautiful legs and the drenching clothes that stick to the skin, from the point of view of Monkey King, the picture is really beautiful...


    It¡¯s just that the attack has come close, so he stretched out his right hand to block Tina¡¯s slam kicking leg...


    The moment his hands and feet touched, Monkey King realized that his right hand was handcuffed and then locked on the ship''s edge... In fact, if he wanted to evade, it was still very easy...


    "Hmph! Tina is a sill fruit capable person, as long as I pass through or touch people, they will be locked...Now, I announce that you have been arrested..." Tina dropped on the splint coolly and watch Sun Wukong said indifferently.


    "Colonel Tina! That''s so handsome!"


    "Haha! Boy! Now you see that Colonel Tina is amazing, right?"


    The navy began to laugh proudly.


    "Where do you come from, I''ve been caught?" Monkey King looked at the navy with a faint smile, with a little force in his hands and a click. The handcuffs that locked him broke in response, turning his head towards the shocked Ti Na looked at it and smiled slightly: "I just want to test your ability... barely passed the level... Congratulations, you are already a member of the Emperor Pirates...|"


    "What?!!!" The navy was shocked.


    "When did Tina agree to join your pirate group?" Tina retorted loudly when she heard the words.


    "You guys don''t look down on people... Join when you say join?"


    The shocked navy also roared at this moment.


    "That''s right! Colonel Tina is a navy, how could he be a pirate... Don''t you daydream..."


    "Everyone, go together and rescue our Colonel Tina! Kill!"


    All the navy picked up their guns and aimed them at Monkey King...if they can build a bridge, they must charge...


    "A group of irritable rubbish...As long as you laughed at me... Your lives are no longer yours..." Monkey King''s face turned cold in vain, flames appeared in his eyes, and the three navy ships were instantly spread by the raging fire...


    Suddenly screams resounded across the sky...

 774 Chapter Three Gambling Agreement

    "everyone!!"


    Looking at the three big ships that were instantly shrouded in flames, Tina''s complexion was suddenly shocked, turned and looked at Monkey King angrily, and shouted: "Asshole! Tina is angry!"


    While drinking, Tina kicked towards Monkey King¡¯s face...


    It''s just that Monkey King just turned sideways, dodges, and immediately his body shape flashes, holding her under his wrist...


    "Asshole...Let''s release Tina...?" Suddenly, she was caught under her wrist by an unfamiliar man with no image. This made Tina very embarrassed, her face flushed slightly.


    He is a colonel!There was no way to fight back in front of him.


    "If you can be quiet..."


    Tina nodded hastily.


    "I promised to be so refreshing. I didn''t have any sincerity at first sight...but it doesn''t matter..." Monkey King said, really letting go of Tina.


    Freed, Tina immediately ran to the side of the ship, looking at the burning navy ship, her face was full of anxiety, but there was helplessness.Finally, he turned his head and looked at Monkey King, gritted his teeth, as if he had made some determination, and yelled: "Hey! You said you want me to join your pirate group, right? If I promise to join your sea Pirate ship, can you agree to one of my requests?"


    "Spare those navy...save them?" Monkey King looked at Tina and said what she was thinking in her heart.


    "Yes! Do you agree or not!" Tina bite the bullet and shouted.


    "No..." Monkey King refused decisively.


    "What? You bastard! Tina is really angry!" Tina was furious, rushed up to Monkey King and kicked it.


    But Sun Wukong easily grabbed it with one hand, and this time, her threshold fruit ability didn''t work.


    "Huh? My fruit ability...why?!" Tina''s color changed suddenly.


    "For me...Is it not easy to want the ability to seal the fruit?" Monkey King smiled faintly, looked at Tina and said, "The so-called twisted melon is not sweet... Let you join me with this seemingly intimidating means The Pirates...I won¡¯t agree...If you want to join, you have to be willing..."


    "Asshole! How could Tina be willing to..." Tina immediately yelled out, but suddenly realized something. She hurriedly covered her lips with her hands, looked at Monkey King with big beautiful eyes, and her eyes rolled straight.


    "You will..." Sun Wukong smiled confidently: "You have been trained in the naval system since you were young. You have almost been brainwashed... you think the navy is justice! And the pirates are the representatives of evil... In fact, the navy is not bright... and the sea Thief, it¡¯s not as dark and evil as you think..."


    "Huh! Don''t deceive Tina with rhetoric. Tina will not be fooled... The navy is justice! And pirates are always evil..."


    "So, do you want to make a bet with me?" Monkey King looked at Tina with a smile, and smiled.


    "Bet? What to bet?" Tina suddenly looked at Monkey King with alert.


    "Now you don¡¯t have to join my pirate group, but you must stay by my side temporarily and judge what you see and hear as a bystander. At that time, you still insist that the navy is justice. And the pirate, if it is evil...then, you can leave freely, otherwise, you can join my emperor pirate group...how?"


    Tina''s expression was uncertain and struggling, but she finally made up her mind when she saw the three naval warships burning in flames, and said firmly: "Okay! I bet with you! I believe, Ti Na will not lose!"


    "Then wait and see!" Monkey King said with a smile.


    "Now, can you save them?" Tina said anxiously, pointing to the three naval warships.


    "Save them? Impossible! Anyone who offends me! They have to die... Whoever it is! But for your sake, I will not kill them all, let them fend for themselves!"


    "Asshole! Do you want to make a mistake?" Tina was furious.


    "Failure? Where do I start? I never promised you anything..." Monkey King said, sitting at a table and chair, drinking a good wine, and faintly speaking, as if to say to himself: "Go ahead." !"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Imperial ship moved autonomously and headed towards the distant sea...


    "Hey! What do you want to do? Wait! What do they do?!" Tina hurriedly pursued Monkey King, her face full of anxiety.At this moment, she couldn''t care why the ship moved by herself.


    "Relax...the sea is all around. If they are smart... they won''t all be burned to death... Moreover, the people who survive can also let the navy know of my existence and advertise for me..."


    Tina heard the words and looked carefully at the navy ship that was wrapped in the raging fire, and she saw that many navies jumped into the sea one after another... and immediately relieved...


    I just wish them good luck and be able to successfully ask for help from the navy branch or encounter other ships. Otherwise, even if they are not eaten by marine creatures such as sea kings, they will be starved to death or drowned. !


    "You crazy man! Not only do you want to be the enemy of the entire pirate, do you also want to be the enemy of the entire navy?" Tina was really stunned by Monkey King''s words and deeds. She has never seen such a brave maniac!


    "I never thought about it... but if someone who doesn''t open their eyes comes to me for trouble... I don''t mind killing them all..."


    "You guy... you really are a lunatic... but can you change the name of your pirate group? I don''t want to be chased by other pirate groups in the future!"


    "Impossible! Maybe now this name is a great mockery. But please believe that in the near future, she will become a name that will shock the world!"


    "I don''t know where your confidence comes from... just let me see, how many days can you survive the Emperor Pirates..."


    "I said you are a mere mortal, don''t talk about it! How can a scum like you understand the master''s greatness? You can enter the Emperor Pirates for eight lifetimes, no, ten lifetimes... a thousand lifetimes The blessings of repair..."


    At this moment, a crisp and cute voice sounded with a hint of anger.


    "Who? Where are you? Tina won''t be scared by you..." Tina looked around, trying to find the person who spoke suddenly.


    "Where are you looking? This lord is right under your feet!" The whole hull shook slightly, and the voice sounded a little proud.


    In other words, can you still be so proud at the feet of others?


    "Shake your sister! You owe it!" Sun Wukong, who was drinking the wine, became angry and kicked the ground hard.


    "Sorry, master, I was wrong..." The voice was full of grievances again.


    "Oh! My mother! Can this ship talk?!!!" Tina, who said she wouldn''t be scared, was really scared at the moment...

 775 Chapter 4 Hang up and fight

    "Hmph! Be scared! I call you arrogant!"


    The Emperor is very proud and has a sense of accomplishment, but she scared others to her mother, and suddenly, she liked this kind of shocking feeling...


    After calming down, Tina thought of something and looked at Monkey King: "You didn''t let this ship incorporate the devil fruit, right? But it''s impossible! How could such a big ship... and also integrate the devil. Fruit, it¡¯s impossible for this ship to sail on the surface...what the hell is going on?"


    "In this wonderful world, do you think a talking boat is really weird?" Monkey King looked at Tina and asked.


    "Is it weird?"


    "Weird?"


    "Isn''t it strange?"


    "Okay! I admit it''s weird..." Sun Wukong stretched out his hands helplessly, saying: "Everything in the world has spirits. The''spirit'' of my emperor''s title is only fully awakened..." Sun Wukong explained.


    "This Tina seems to have heard of it before..." Tina thought about it seriously, and said: "It is said that there is only one ship after the crew¡¯s sincere love and care for each other, cherish the hull, and the ship spirit will be born... I didn¡¯t expect this legend to be Really, I actually met the ship spirit...but you, the ship spirit, can show up in broad daylight, and you can talk. It feels so powerful..."


    "Uh...you have to understand this way...that''s okay..." Sun Wukong nodded, and was too lazy to explain it. It was not clear how to explain it anyway.To say that the Emperor is really a ship spirit, but it is different from the ship spirit mentioned in One Piece.


    "To be able to give birth to such an advanced ship spirit from your own Pirate Ship, it seems that you are not bad..." Tina looked at Monkey King, seemingly serious.


    Is this a good person card?


    If it''s a bad guy, it''s impossible for the ship spirit to be born or show up.


    "Hey! Don''t always call pirate ships and pirate ships. People have names! My name is Emperor!"


    "The Emperor... The Emperor Pirate Group... You want to offend the entire pirate world!" Tina took out a cigarette and was about to light it, but Sun Wukong snatched it over and threw it directly into it. Haili: "What kind of cigarettes a good woman smokes? Smoking is harmful to your health. Smoking is prohibited in the future!"


    "Hey! This is Tina''s only preference! You have no right to deprive..." Tina became angry.


    "If you are not convinced...you can try one, and I will hang you once..." Monkey King looked threatening.


    "Tina doesn''t believe it..." Tina didn''t know where she took out another pack of cigarettes. Just when she wanted to light it, she was shocked to find that her body was suddenly lifted by an invisible force, her hands raised. Lifted up high, really hung in the air, unable to move a single move...


    The mature, plump, and full figure is undoubtedly revealed for a while, not to mention that her clothes at the moment are still shining, close to the skin, that scene, it seems to be too loving!


    "You... what do you want to do to Tina? Hurry... let Tina come down..." This shameful posture made Tina look flushed, her heart pounding, and she looked very nervous.This lone man, can she not be nervous?


    "Huh! Put you down? Is it possible to be swollen... Brother''s ethics is getting worse, but it''s definitely a matter of words! For those disobedient sisters, say sling, then sling..." Sun Wukong''s eyes shined He rolled up his sleeves and looked at his posture, as if he really wanted to hit Tina''s plump hip...


    "Okay! Tina knows it''s wrong... I just don''t smoke, let Tina come down quickly!" Under the threat of Monkey King''s evil actions, Tina finally compromised.


    "Hmph! Since you are the first offender, and knowing that you can correct your mistake, I forgive you once, but there will be no next time..." Monkey King said, Tina who was hung in the air slowly landed Then, freedom was restored.


    Although Sun Wukong wants to take two shots on Tina''s plump hips, this kind of thing that reduces the affection level is still a good thing. When the affection level increases in the future, it is not just how I want to shoot... OK , Ye Jie Fu fell again, quickly pick it up...


    "Hey! Are you really going to change the name of your pirate group?" After regaining her mood, Tina said seriously to Monkey King, "You know, the king is the word for pirates. , But the highest honor...just like the four emperors...you, a fledgling guy, dare to claim to be the emperor and stand on top of the four emperors. This is something that all pirates cannot tolerate. By then, you will really become all pirates. Shout the target..."


    "I don''t call hello! My name is Monkey King... You can call me Master Wukong, or you can call me Wukong... As for the question you are talking about, that''s not a matter... whoever doesn''t open your eyes, how many come... how much I destroy!"


    "Although you are very strong...but please don''t underestimate the people of this world..." Tina reminded her rare.Monkey King''s arrogance made her a little crazy.I have seen a madman, but I have never seen a madman like him, who did not even put the Navy or even the Four Emperors in his eyes!


    It''s just that she can see that even though Monkey King is arrogant and domineering, he is not a big treacherous person, so she kindly reminded him if he didn''t want him to die.


    "You tell me not to underestimate the people of the world...but don''t underestimate me...you will understand later..." Monkey King smiled lightly at this, and didn''t talk about this topic: "Emperor, speed up, before dark, Must reach the destination..."


    "Huh! Tina is angry! Don''t care about you..." Tina tilted her head and ignored Sun Wukong. This guy simply took what she said as a breeze and didn''t listen to a word, which was simply too annoying.


    "Yes! Master!" The Emperor''s voice replied with a respectful voice, and the speed instantly increased, with a swish, like an arrow of Li Xuan disappearing above the sea level, leaving only a splash of several feet...


    Along the way, it seemed to be very smooth. I didn¡¯t even encounter any unopened pirates. However, in half a day, a small island appeared in front of Monkey King¡¯s eyes. Looking at the luxurious villa on the top of the island, I couldn¡¯t help it. A smile appeared: "It''s getting dark too, the time is just right! Then, go and meet our third companion..."


    Why is it the third one?Because the emperor is also one!


    "Um... I have never seen you use the record pointer, how do you tell the direction?" At the moment.Tina finally asked the question she had been struggling with.


    "The map is in your head, why do you need pointers?" Monkey King smiled mysteriously, and the Emperor was slowly docked...


    "Forget it..." Tina didn''t get the answer she wanted, obviously angry.


    "Ah! Pirate ship... Pirates have come to our island!!"


    Suddenly there was a tender voice...


    PS: Guess what, which island is this?Which sister paper is about to appear?


    Well, there are three shifts a day, which seems to be the limit!Sit for a long time, can''t afford to hurt!..

 776 Chapter 5 Keya

    "Damn! What a pirate..."


    In the grass, a strange-looking guy with a long nose saw the pirate ship slowly approaching the shore, his eyes widened suddenly, and it was full of panic. He turned around and was about to sneak away, only to see the big one. The Pirate Ship, unexpectedly, only two people came out, suddenly confident...


    He shouted imposingly at the few kids beside him: "Okay! Lies and dispatches the Pirate Group! Kill! Defeat the Pirate Group and defend the village!" While talking, he charged aggressively toward the coast. Past...


    "Yes! Captain!" The few children were attracted by the momentum of the long-nosed guy, and there was a strong admiration in their eyes. They followed his ass and killed them...


    This timid and wretched fellow is not someone else, but Usopp, who is also called a lie, because this fellow always likes to lie.In the village, it is very annoying.


    Just as they approached, they hid again one after another, looking at the sneaky appearance, planning to make a sneak attack...


    "There are a few children over there... sneaky... are they hiding and hiding?" Tina spotted Usopp at the first moment and couldn''t help but look over.


    "Ah! I was found! Run away!!" The three little kids were shocked, screaming, and ran away...


    | "Hey! Don''t run!" Usopp was suddenly stunned!The eyes almost stared out!This group member is too unreliable!It''s just that you use your child as a member of the team, which is even more funny!


    "As soon as I came to this island, did I meet this nasty guy..." Monkey King looked at Usopp, frowning slightly.To be honest, personally, Monkey King dislikes the role of Usopp very much.


    When he was found out, Usopp was obviously frightened and sweaty, but he had the courage to brace his head: "I am the leader of the big pirate group in this village, lying! People call me...our captain, lying. Captain Bu...I advise you to give up the attack on this village! The 80 million people under my command will not stand idly by..."


    "Dunbi! Are you bragging and not going through your brain..." Monkey King looked at Usopp with contempt, his eyes full of mockery.


    "Ah! Wear it!" Usopp was shocked. The panicked Mo Yan was like a jumping clown.


    "Get out! I''m not interested in wasting time with this garbage with you!" Monkey King waved his hand, a violent energy directly swept Usopp into the sky, turning into a small parabola, and fell into the sea with a thump. ¡­


    "You guy is really rude, why do you beat people at every turn? He is just an ordinary villager on this island..." As a navy, Tina expressed extreme dissatisfaction with Monkey King''s rude behavior.


    "Then you are wrong! It won''t be long before he will become a pirate... and he will be a member of the pirate group that will become famous in the future..."


    "Isn''t it? Do you want to invite him to join the group?" Tina asked curiously after hearing this from Monkey King.


    "How is it possible! I don¡¯t even look at that kind of rubbish... My pirate group is called the Emperor Pirate Group, a symbol of the emperor, and naturally only absorbs sister paper into the group... This, you have to keep it in mind!" Sun Wukong Very seriously.


    "Tina swears that she will never join you, a perverted pirate group..."


    "For the future, don''t say so surely..." Monkey King just smiled, not talking too much.


    At the very top of the island, in front of the gate of the luxury villa, Monkey King looked at the two guards and said, "Excuse me, please let me know, I want to see your lady..."


    "What are you? Is my lady the one you can see if you want? Hurry up, or you won''t blame us for being impolite!" The two door guards were very aggressive, appearing very domineering.


    "Dare to talk to me like this! You are the first one!" Monkey King looked at the two faintly, with a cold tone in his tone.With two punches, they directly knocked them to the ground.


    "Why do you hit people at every turn? The pirate is a pirate! It''s so barbaric! Tina is really angry!" At this point, Tina started drinking again.


    "If you don''t teach this kind of human-powerful thing, they don''t know how to behave... Be angry for them? It''s not worth..." In response, Monkey King just smiled slightly, opened the iron gate, and walked straight in...


    Tina thought for a while, and felt that it made sense, so she stopped struggling and hurriedly followed: "If you are reasonable this time, Tina will forgive you..."


    In a bright room, a beautiful girl is standing in front of the window looking forward to it, looking out into the courtyard: "Strange...Why didn''t you lie today? I really want to hear him tell me again. The adventure story outside!"


    "If you yearn for the outside world so much, then go out to sea with me! Let''s experience this strange and incredible world together!"


    "Huh?" The suddenly heard voice surprised the girl slightly. Xunsheng looked to the left outside the window, but happened to see Monkey King and Tina walking towards the window...


    "Who are you? How did you get in?" Looking at Monkey King and Tina, the girl was very curious, but there was not a trace of anger that the other party broke into her home without authorization.


    "Your name is Keya, right? My name is Monkey King... the leader of the Emperor Pirate Group! She is Tina... Now, I invite you to join my Pirate Group..."


    "The pirate group? Are you pirates?" Keya looked at the two in front of her in surprise, but was surprisingly not afraid, because Usopp had been telling her stories about pirates.


    "Tina is not a pirate! Tina is a navy!" Tina defended loudly from the side.


    "En! She is a navy for the time being...but she will be a pirate in the future!" Monkey King nodded and said.


    "No! Tina has always been a navy! Tina will not be a pirate!" Tina''s tone seemed very determined.I just don''t know if she will be so firm in the future?


    "Pirate? Navy?" Keya looked at the strange combination in front of him with a strange look. Are pirates and the navy innately opposed?How come together?


    "Then, tell me your answer! Do you want to join my Emperor Pirates?" Monkey King looked at Keya earnestly. Compared with anime, the real person is much more vivid and beautiful.


    "Although I have been yearning for the outside world... It''s just that since I was young and sick, I couldn''t leave this room at all, so... I''m really sorry..." Keya showed deep yearning and hope, but in the end she could only sigh helplessly.


    "Sickness is nothing to me...you just need to answer, yes or no?" Monkey King looked at Keya and said.


    "Can you...can cure my illness?" Keya''s eyes suddenly brightened as he looked at Monkey King.


    PS: It seems that everyone is familiar with One Piece, I guessed it at one point... Ok! In fact, it is still very obvious! ..

 777 Chapter 6 Stabbing You in the Back

    "If my disease can really be cured... I really want to go to the outside world to see..." Keya said, eyes full of hope.


    She has always been trapped in her room since she was young and frail and sick. She has never been out. She really wants to know what the outside world is like...


    Even though she has always known that the stories that lie to her are all made up, but she still loves to listen, because she is looking forward to the vast world outside...


    "You are enough! Welcome to join the Emperor Pirates! As long as I am here, your expectations are not a dream..." Monkey King said without saying hello to Keya. It was himself who climbed up the window and smiled slightly at Ke Ya who was a little dazed by his behavior: "Thank you... let..."


    "Ah! Oh... OK..." Keya stepped aside blankly, but suddenly came back to her senses, looked at Monkey King, and asked vigilantly: "Well... what do you want to do?"


    "Cure!" Monkey King jumped slightly and entered Keya''s boudoir.


    "This guy... is too self-assertive, right?" Tina was speechless about Monkey King''s behavior.But she made a soft leap herself, and then jumped into the Keya room.


    Monkey King took a look at the Koya room, the decoration is quite exquisite, clean and tidy, all kinds of items are the most expensive kind, worthy of being Bai Fumei!


    Coming to the edge of Keya''s bed, Monkey King looked at the medicine bowl on the coffee table, frowned slightly, picked it up and smelled it, and looked at Keya, "This is the medicine you drink?"


    "Yes!" Keya nodded.


    "It seems that the guy who gave you the medicine has no good intentions! If you take it for a long time, something has to happen..." Monkey King frowned.


    "Why?!..." But Ya suddenly widened his eyes, very surprised.


    "You mean...someone has poisoned her medicine?" Tina Dai frowned suddenly, came to Monkey King''s side, took the medicine bowl in his hand, and looked carefully.


    "Just look at it! Do you know medical skills?" Monkey King looked at Tina, speechless.


    "Tina can''t see it!" Tina suddenly became angry and glared at Monkey King: "If you understand, show me the proof! It proves that this medicine is poisonous, otherwise don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Want to prove that it is poisonous... It''s actually very simple..." Sun Wukong smiled faintly, and stretched out a finger to lightly tap in the medicine bowl. The green and black silk thread was so pulled from the medicine bowl by him. Out, a small black and green liquid bead was formed in the air. A discerning eye knew that this bead was absolutely poisonous...


    "Really poisonous?" Tina looked surprised, and she couldn''t care about Monkey King''s magical methods.


    And Keya also covered her fragrant lips with her delicate hands with an incredible face to show her inner fluctuations.


    "The toxin is very mild, and ordinary people can''t find it...Drink a bit of it, but if you drink it every day, the problem will be serious... No wonder you have been drinking for so many years, and your condition has not improved." Monkey King frowned slightly, looking very angry. The weak sister who is still poisoned with chronic poison is simply maddening. Such a person cannot be forgiven.


    "Who is the guy who gave you the medicine? This kind of scum, he must be sent to prison!" Tina was full of anger. As a navy, she began to have a sense of justice.


    But Ya hesitated for a moment, and then said: "It''s the butler of Krahat...but...he can''t poison me...he is..."


    "Nothing is good, but... in this world, you know people and don''t know your heart. Don''t be fooled by the appearance of others. Perhaps the person who is best for you is the person who wants your life most..."


    "But... I believe that Steward Krahartel can''t harm me... I believe him... He was saved by my father... He was taken in again... As long as he is called, everything will come to light..." But Ya still doesn''t believe that the housekeeper who took care of her since she was a child will be a big villain who wants her own life.


    "Don''t bother you... Miss, I''m here..." At this moment, the door suddenly opened, and a gentleman dressed in a black dress walked in. He glanced at Monkey King and Tina with a faint look. He said calmly: "Miss, do you believe in two pirates who broke in without authorization...or do you believe me?"


    "Of course I believe Krahartel... but they..." Keya didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "That''s right, they are pirates, they beat the doorman just now, and broke in without permission. Now they are bewitching the relationship between you and me. I am afraid that the motive is not pure, and they want to embezzle your property... Even if he fights for his life, he will protect you!" Krahartel looked like he was going to protect the young lady to the death, that look made Monkey King disgusting.


    "You guy is still professional in acting, but again, it''s what I hate most..." Monkey King''s face turned cold, and his killing intent rose in his eyes.


    "Hey! You want to beat people again!" Tina hurriedly stopped Monkey King. If she did her work at this time, wouldn''t she admit that she was a badass?


    "It''s him! It''s them! Everyone! Quick, catch them! The two of them are pirates..." At this moment, things got worse.With a green nose, Usopp led a group of villagers to kill him aggressively, pointing at Monkey King and Tina.


    Originally, it was impossible for him to dare to fight against Monkey King again with his timid character, but as soon as he heard that Monkey King went to look for Keya, the small universe broke out instantly!The villagers were shouting all the way, and the three children testified, and there was a gorgeous pirate boat leaning on the shore. For a while, the villagers also believed that this lie did not lie, and they took up arms to the Koya Kill from home...


    "Keya! Don''t believe those two people! They are pirates, bad guys! I was almost killed by them..." Usopp pointed to Monkey King and shouted with tears and tears.


    What he said suddenly made Keya look at Monkey King and Tina full of vigilance, and even retreated slightly behind Krahartel.


    Krahartel helped his glasses down, and the light in his eyes flashed away. At this moment, the lie that he has always looked down upon and despised looks so cute at this moment. In this way, Monkey King and Tina are villains. The matter is settled.If you want to argue, you can''t justify!And his true identity and motivation will naturally be hidden...


    "This bastard, I knew he would have slapped him to death just now..." Monkey King looked at Usopp at the moment, it was disgusting!He did not expect that at a critical moment, Usopp would be overshadowed.


    "Since you are purely looking for death, then I will do it for you!" Monkey King looked at Klahater lightly, even in the face of such a situation, he was still calm and calm, confident...

 778 Chapter Seven Exposure

    "Why, have you been exposed to your face and turned into anger?" Krabatl looked at Monkey King and smiled faintly. His composure seemed very annoying.


    "Angry into anger? Ridiculous! I think you should be the one who is always ashamed and angry..." Monkey King looked calm and looked at Krabatl with disdain.


    Monkey King knew that in the eyes of other villagers, pirates were bad guys, so now he said nothing.


    But Keya obviously believes in Usopp a little more now, after all, Monkey King and Keya just met.Just ask, do you trust your friend or a stranger you just met?The answer is obvious.


    Therefore, it can only be proved by facts.


    Turning his head, Monkey King looked at Keya and smiled slightly: "Don''t forget what I said to you before. Maybe the person you think is the closest is the person who wants your life most..."


    But Ya''s pupils shrank slightly, and she remembered the bowl of poisoned medicine. For a while, she was really entangled in her heart, not knowing who to trust.


    "Miss, you have served me since you were a child... You are asking me how could I be poisoned by your medicine? If I really want to be against you, do you think you can live to this day?" Krabatl looked at Keya The tangled look explained slowly.


    "I have never doubted you, Krabatel!" Keya replied seriously.If even her housekeeper can''t believe it, who can she trust?


    "You can say that, I''m very happy..." Krabatel said with a smile on his face: "Besides, he tested the medicine, so the result is naturally to his heart... It is poisonous, not poisonous, but his thoughts It''s just..."


    But Ya suddenly looked stunned: "It turned out to be like this... I knew how Krabatel could be such a person..."


    For a while, even Tina looked at Monkey King with suspicion: "It turns out that it is, Tina is disappointed!"


    Monkey King was suddenly confused: "You are disappointed! Where are you standing?"


    "Tina is the navy, of course Tina is on the side of the navy!" Tina replied seriously.


    Monkey King: "..."


    "Hmph! Even his companions don''t believe him! What else to say... Stop talking to them and drive them out of the island..." Usopp hid behind the crowd and shouted loudly.


    "Your mother didn''t tell you, are you really annoying?" Monkey King suddenly turned his head and looked at Usopp coldly, and the cold killing intent directly overwhelmed Usopp: "Who You can be forgiven, but you bitch makes people uncomfortable!"


    The terrible killing intent made Usopp like falling into hell, as if seeing a sea of ??dead blood, and a pile of bones slowly approaching him, the feeling of death, it turned out to be so trembling for the soul...


    "Damn! Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me... I''m just talking nonsense... I don''t know anything... Don''t kill me..." Usopp was so frightened that he was so disgusting and his eyes protruding. The expression full of horror looked so ugly and distorted, his feet were trembling, and a bashful smell came, and the traces of Mizusawa left from his crotch, and he was actually peeing in his pants. The look of the face is so elegant that it is unbelievable.


    And the other villagers are even more contemptuous and disgusted...


    For a long time, Usopp boasted to Keya how brave and how brave she was, and now she was frightened by someone else¡¯s eyes and peeed her pants, which simply broke Usopp¡¯s glorious image in her heart. .


    "TMD, I really haven''t seen anyone as timid and disgusting like you..." Monkey King suddenly became disgusted, and he didn''t even have the mood to beat him.That would only dirty his hands.And looking at Keya''s incredible expression, his goal was achieved.


    Usopp has always been a glorious and great image in Keya''s heart, and now he has completely exposed his originally timid and fearful of death. His glorious image can be considered to be instantly shattered in Keya''s heart, so Keya will also be in the future. You can go to sea with him at ease...


    The only obstacle was stepped on, so it was time for business.


    Monkey King turned his head to look at Krabatel and said in admiration: "I have to say, your eloquence is really good. If you change to an ordinary person, you will really be driven to a dead end... But unfortunately, you shouldn''t be with me. Enemy...Anyone who obstructs my way is destined to be a tragedy for a lifetime...you are no exception, from the Black Cat Pirates...Captain Crow (also translated as Crow)."


    "!!!" Krabatl''s complexion suddenly changed, and Che converged in an instant, pretending to be nonchalant, and said: "What are you talking about? Stop talking nonsense here..."


    "Don''t cover up... Don''t think that what you are doing is secret, you can hide everyone..." Monkey King looked at Ku Luo and directly broke through all his disguise: "I know everything you do... I''m tired of the pirates. Life, so, three years ago, you designed to be killed, saved by Keya¡¯s father, and then lurked beside Keya for three years as a housekeeper. After you want to gain her trust, you can take her family property and live a life. Your worry-free retreat life, am I right? Captain Kuro, known as the "Hundred Kuro" because of his scheming and careful planning!"


    "What? You said Krabatel is a pirate? How is this possible?" The intelligence that Sun Wukong gave out shocked Keya and everyone present.


    "He''s a pirate?" Tina Dai''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and when she thought about it carefully, she suddenly realized: "Ah! I remember it! No wonder I think you are familiar. It turns out that you are the head of the Black Cat Pirate Group. Luo...It turns out that you are not dead! You hide here to play a conspiracy! Humph~~ Since I was met by Tina in the dark prison, then you should obediently do it!"


    Tina Jiao drank it, and blasted towards Cullo with a punch...


    Ku Luo''s figure flashed slightly, but it flashed to the side in an instant, and he held his glasses down, his expression a little gloomy: "You attack others casually like this, I am very troubled... Maybe it just looks alike, but I am not. What Captain Cullo, it¡¯s Krabat...The one I hate the most in my life is the pirate, how can I be a pirate..."


    "Up until now, do you still want to deny it? You can''t cry without seeing the coffin!" A mysterious smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "But soon, you will stop confessing..."


    Ku Luo frowned slightly and looked at Monkey King: "What are you trying to say?"


    "You''ll know soon...ah...it''s already here..." Monkey King said, looking towards the coast below, and saw a pirate boat on the sea heading towards Silob Village...


    Seeing this pirate ship, Ku Luo''s eyes flashed, and he seemed a little surprised: "Why did they come so fast? According to the distance...it should be a few days away..."..

 779 Chapter 8 Death

    Not far from the coast, there is a pirate ship with a black cat on its bow. This is the "Haiji Bulakou" of the Black Cat Pirates!


    On the boat, all the members of the Black Cat Pirates Group were shining all over, with blue noses and swollen faces, and they seemed to have encountered some terrible waves!


    "Wow haha!! Falling into such a big whirlpool, we were all right! God bless my black cat pirate group! Haha!!" The tabby cat Boum looked at the blue clouds and blue sky in the sky and couldn''t help laughing: "I thought we were all going to die..."


    "Hey! Look! There is an island in front of me... Isn''t it the Silob Village the captain said?" Siam Cat Sam looked at the island in front of him, surprised.


    The deputy captain Zangao (also known as Jacks) picked up a map of the sea and looked at it, and then took out a pointer to confirm it. He stepped strangely and walked backwards: "It''s really the destination of our trip. Unexpectedly, falling into that vortex not only did not kill us, but also directly teleported us to the destination... What a lucky one!"


    "The captain is on that island? Haha!! Brothers! Kill! Money and wealth! Right in front of you! Haha!!!" Sam laughed, his eyes full of war.Looking at the Silob Village ahead, it seemed that they were already in their pocket.


    The Baiji Bulakou slowly landed, and they came to this island in a different direction from the Monkey King, so they did not find the gorgeous Emperor Monkey King!


    "Are we going to kill now? Deputy Captain!" Sam asked, looking at Zangao.


    "Wait! The captain should already know that we are coming... We just have to wait for his instructions, so as not to ruin his plan, the captain''s temper, you know..." Zanggo said, several people thought of Klo. The insidious, they all fought a cold war.


    And in Keya¡¯s home, Cloe (let''s play Cloo, Cloo is more pleasing...) from the window looking at his own group of pirates on the coast, his eyes flickered, although I don¡¯t know why they were so many days in advance, but Now, it doesn''t matter.


    Helping the glasses on the bridge of his nose, Cloe looked at Monkey King with a low tone: "Unexpectedly, you guys really knew what I thought was a seamless plan...Could it be that I was negligent somewhere?"


    "No... just because your opponent is me!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Krabat...you...what the hell are you talking about?!" Keya was a little unbelievable when he heard Klo''s words.


    "Miss, it''s up to now, don''t you understand?" Cloo smiled slightly, his figure flashed behind Keya''s back, and his hand flashed a sharp ten-bladed cat''s claw, resting on Keya''s neck. .


    "Krabat...are you...you...you really..." Keya''s pupils shrank, facing reality, a little unbelievable.


    "You''re right... Now, there is no need to hide... And, playing role-playing games like this with a little girl like you, I''m tired of playing... Now that it has been dismantled, I just want to be strong. Tiehao won... as long as everyone here is killed, who would know that I did it? From now on, I can live a peaceful life as a normal person..."


    As Crowe said, he took out a signal flare, lit it, and exploded into the sky, forming the head of a black cat...


    The people below Zan Gao saw the flare bombs exploding in the sky, and their eyes lit up, and Sam was overjoyed and said: "Ah! This is Captain Crowe''s attack signal! Haha! I want to kill them all..."


    "Zangao, hurry up! When is the time...you still walk!"


    All the pirates yelled and killed them towards Silob Village...


    "Ah! Pirates... a lot of pirates... The pirates have been killed... Help! Everyone quickly flee!..." Usopp, who was scared by Monkey King''s murderous aura and almost lost his soul, saw a large group of pirates kill at this moment. When I went to Silobu Village, I was like a frightened bird, my face was full of fear, my eyes popped out, my nose was hanging on my face, and he looked extremely disgusting!In the screaming, this product turned out to be gone...


    Usopp''s virtues really stunned Keya!There may have been a hint of fantasy before, but now, Usopp''s perfect heroic image in her mind is completely collapsed!


    Maybe in the middle of the escape, Usopp will find conscience and turn his head to save Keya!Only then, is there still a chance for him to play?


    Even her most trusted friend left and ran away, and even her most trusted butler suddenly became a pirate who wanted to seize her own property. At this moment, who else could she believe?For a while, Keya lost consciousness, her eyes were dim, she seemed to be desperate...


    "Hey! She is a member of my Emperor Pirate Group, holding her back, are you declaring war on my Emperor Pirate Group?" Monkey King looked at Kello with a calm expression.


    "Wukong... When am I?" Keya was suddenly taken aback by Sun Wukong''s words.Does she remember that she has joined his pirate group?Moreover, in this situation, Monkey King shouldn''t have intervened, but he...


    "I already announced it before? Congratulations on joining the Emperor Pirates! So, you are now a member of my Emperor Pirates! The team members are in trouble, as the captain, you can''t ignore it..." Monkey King looked at Keya and smiled slightly.


    For a while, Keya was moved and swallowed: "I''m sorry...I doubted you so much before...but you...I''m sorry..."


    "Haha~~ Regarding this question, after this matter, I will punish you well... now..." Monkey King said, looking at Klow''s eyes, a cold light flashed in his eyes: "Are you...have you been conscious of death? "


    "It''s really arrogant! And you guy dare to be named after the Emperor Pirates? Really knowing how to live and die!..." Cloo looked at Monkey King with a gloomy expression, but his tone was full of disdain and mockery: "It seems! You! Either a fool...or... an idiot..."


    "Very good! I have to admire your courage...because...you are talking to the god of death!" Monkey King looked at Klo and said lightly.


    As the saying goes, if you don''t die, you won''t die.


    Immediately, he looked at Keya and jokingly said: "Hey! Don''t come here! Is it fun to be held hostage by him? Or do you have a hobby of being held hostage?"


    "Hey?" Keya struggled slightly with a look of doubt, and she broke free of Chloe''s bondage in such a simple way. In surprise, she hurriedly bypassed the sharp cat''s claw on Chloe''s ten fingers and ran to Monkey King. Hides behind...


    At this moment, Crowe''s heart was full of shock, because he was horrified to find that he had completely lost the ability to act...


    "How is this going?!!"


    "So now...you say...what should I do with you..." Monkey King smiled and walked slowly towards Clo...

 780 Chapter 9 The Way of Death

    "What did you do to me? Why can''t I move?!"


    Crowe''s face was gloomy, shocked and panicked.


    "What is this guy''s ability?" Tina looked at Monkey King more and more curious.


    "Why should I explain to you?" Monkey King smiled faintly, and turned his head to look at Keya: "Your parents were killed by this guy. Did you commit suicide and he took revenge for your family, or should I do it for you? "


    "What are you talking about? My parents... how come!! My father saved him!" Keya was shocked at the moment.


    "Don¡¯t be silly, haven¡¯t I already said it? All this is his plan, killing your family, leaving you alone, and then lurking by your side for three years, gaining your trust, calling him The deputy captain hypnotizes you to sign the survivor, and he will take over all the property of your family, so that no one will doubt him..." Monkey King looked at Keya and explained briefly.


    "Damn! You are so clear about my plan? Where did it go wrong? Did someone betray me?" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Crowe was shocked, his somber expression almost dripping with water, his eyes Full of vicious killing intent, it is a pity that at this moment, his whole body is restrained, he can''t move at all, he can only be mermaid.


    "So...you really did it..." Keya was a little unbelievable, her face full of pain, the truth of the facts made her a little hard to accept.The person I always thought was the closest person was the murderer of my family!


    "If you want property, I will give it to you! Why do you want to kill my family!" Keya looked at Kello and burst into tears.


    "Miss, you misunderstood... I want not only property, but also stability... But unfortunately, everything was ruined by this person..." Crowe looked at Monkey King, full of unwillingness and hatred: "As he said, I wanted to use the pirates to invade the village and let you leave a suicide note before you die...so that others would not have any doubts, and I can live in this village safely...it is a pity that the three-year arrangement was destroyed once... "


    "It''s really ridiculous...in the past three years...but a lot of things have happened...we take the boat together...to town together...when you have a fever, I will take care of you every step of the way...share the joys and sorrows...I have done my best to you...I emptied my mind to take care of you This eldest lady who fantasizes all day...As me who is called Captain Crowe...but has been taking care of you, a little girl with a dry smell...Do you understand this humiliating day? You understand that after the plan is shattered, I am now Are you in the mood?!!!"


    At this time, Kroe''s expression was distorted and suddenly roared, his expression was so unwilling and hateful, like a demon crawling out of the abyss, ugly and frightening!


    It¡¯s no wonder that he roared like desperate madness at this moment. For who he was, he had worked hard to plan for a few years, and even bowed to his knees and wronged himself. In the end, he was about to reap the fruits, but he was suddenly destroyed by someone who appeared. After all, how many people can stand this maddening thing?


    After three years of hard work, it ended up being casually ended like a clown. This is an indelible shame for the self-esteem Klo!It was the most unacceptable big failure, because he didn''t even have the ability to resist!This is ridiculous!


    At this time, Cloe was utterly flawed and mad!Eyes are covered with bloodshot eyes, that look is simply terrifying!


    "God commits evil, you can still violate it; you commit evil, don''t live...all this is what you asked for..." Sun Wukong directly ignored Krona''s hateful expression.A cold light appeared in his hand, a simple and simple long sword flashed in his hand, gently sent it, it has already fallen into his heart...


    "Trash like you...I don''t want to talk nonsense to you anymore..." The long sword covered with scarlet blood drew out, and in a muffled grunt, Crowe fell into a pool of blood with unwillingness and aggrievedness.


    Monkey King looked at Keya shaking, shaking her body, tearing down her face, knowing that it was almost impossible for her to kill Crowe, so he did it himself!


    "captain¡­"


    However, the Zan Gao and the others who just rushed here just saw the sharp sword in the hands of Monkey King pierced Kello''s heart mercilessly. For a while, they were all on the spot dumbfounded, and some couldn''t believe how their captain died. ?This is not the same as imagined...


    "It''s nice to see you...a group of self-inflicted snares...come to die...Scumbags..." Monkey King grinned at the Black Cat Pirates and the others, and under the fearful eyes of everyone, the long sword in his hand flew out. A dazzling streamer flashed through the air, accompanied by screams and blood, all members of the Black Cat Pirates were pierced through the xiong bore by flying swords...


    "Okay... awesome..." The villagers who were ready to fight were stunned by the scene before them. In an instant, they wiped out so many pirates?For a time, their eyes on Monkey King were filled with awe and fear!


    Think about it before they wanted to challenge the person in front of them, and suddenly felt cold all over!Fortunately, they hadn''t been hotheaded before and attacked him...


    "How did you kill them all?" While shocked by Monkey King''s strength, Tina was even more shocked by Monkey King''s bloody and decisive means. In a moment, she killed more than a dozen people, although the opponent is a sea of ??evil. thief¡­


    "For my own enemies, I never feel soft..." Monkey King waved his hand, the invisible fluctuation spread, and the dead bodies in the place instantly turned into blue smoke and disappeared...


    This scene made Tina even more curious about Monkey King''s abilities.


    "There is nothing for you here anymore, let''s get out of here!" Monkey King glanced around the villagers and said coldly.They had come to deal with him before, but in terms of Keya''s face, he didn''t bother to care about these ordinary people.


    The villagers did not dare to talk more nonsense, and they were scattered like birds and beasts for a moment. They were shocked by Monkey King''s weird and decisive and bloody methods...


    In the room, only Sun Wukong, Tina and Keya were left.


    Tina actually wanted to teach Monkey King a lesson, but looking at Monkey King at the moment, she felt a bit of chills in her heart. She was also frightened by Monkey King. This guy, he killed people with a smile on his face. He was crazy. !She was afraid that when she spoke, she would really be hanged up and beaten by him!


    "Hey! Come here..." Monkey King beckoned to Keya.


    "Okay... OK..." Keya took small steps with a frightened expression and moved to the side of Monkey King.


    Monkey King suddenly looked speechless: "Please... Am I so scary? Don''t be so nervous, I am actually very gentle with my sister paper..." As he said, the gentle white light in his hand condensed and shone on Koya''s tenderness. On the torso, Keya felt that she was wrapped in the warm ocean for a moment, and a flush of intoxication gradually appeared on her face...


    In a moment, her slightly sickly pale face became more and more rosy, and her weak body was gradually full of vitality...

 781 Chapter Ten Wanted

    "My illness...Is it better?!"


    Feeling her energetic body, Ke Ya was so excited that she couldn''t believe that the illness that had tortured her since she was a child was cured by the white light in Sun Wukong''s hands?This is incredible!


    Even Tina''s eyes widened in shock, her eyes full of curiosity when she looked at Monkey King: "What is your ability? It''s so incredible..."


    "One day when you are willing to join my Emperor Pirate Group, I will tell you..." Monkey King said with a slight smile.


    "Huh! Never mind! Tina will figure it out by herself..." Tina snorted with her arms around Xiong.


    "Um...what is the ability you are talking about? I am also very curious..." Keya also couldn''t bear the curiosity in her heart and asked.


    "There is something called Devil Fruit in this world. As long as you eat the corresponding power fruit, you will have a power... For example... I..." Tina explained to the side, her delicate hand suddenly turned towards Ke Ya Jiao. The torso stretched over... The shackles instantly bound Koya''s hands and feet, and immediately fell to the ground with a click...


    Tina proudly said: "This is a kind of Superman Devil Fruit, the Threshold Fruit! Anyone who passes through my body will be locked in shackles...How about it, Tina is amazing!"


    "It''s amazing!" Keya moved on the ground like a small earthworm. That picture is very loving!Looking at Tina, her eyes were full of admiration: "I''ve seen it in books before, and it turns out that the devil fruit really exists!"


    Tina snapped her fingers and released the shackles on Keya, but Ya immediately stood up and looked at Monkey King: "Then you, Wukong, you are so powerful, you must have eaten a very powerful devil fruit too. ?what is it then?"


    "You are wrong... I didn''t eat any devil fruit... All of this is my own ability..."


    "Tina doesn''t believe it..." Tina immediately retorted. If she hadn''t eaten the Devil Fruit, how could she have such incredible abilities? She obviously understood that Monkey King would not tell them.


    "Believe it or not!" Sun Wukong pouted his lips and looked at Keya: "Be prepared tonight, and we will set off tomorrow..."


    "Go?" Keya looked puzzled.


    "Don''t forget! You are now a member of my Emperor Pirate Group, so naturally you want to go out to sea with me!"


    "Huh? Do you really want me to join your pirate group?" Keya''s eyes widened in surprise: "But...I don''t know anything. Going will only drag you back. ¡­"


    "I can''t learn it! You can learn how to cook now, and temporarily become our beautiful cook. I will get you a suitable devil fruit in the future..."


    "Is this...really okay?" Keya looked hesitant, because she had never done anything since she was young and sickly and she was always taken care of by others.


    "Then it depends on whether you want to..." Monkey King looked at Ke Ya and smiled.


    "Yes! I will try my best to learn how to cook!" Keya looked at Monkey King, a smile gradually appeared on her face, and she said firmly.


    "Oh... a good eldest lady... has since embarked on an evil path..." Tina could only sigh in a low voice and helplessly.But she didn''t dare to say it out loud, because she was afraid of being hanged!It seems that Monkey King left a shadow in her heart!


    "Miss...you...are you really going to be a pirate?" At this moment, the old man with curly hair walked in, looking at Keya and stopped talking.


    "Merry... My illness has been cured by Wukong... I have decided... I will go to sea with Wukong... I am going to see the vast world... This is my childhood dream..." Keya looked at her People with a firm face.


    Now Melly is very lucky, not being beaten up by Clow like in the original book, but has been acting as a passerby.


    "Your illness...has it healed?" Meili was overjoyed, his face full of excitement.


    "Look! I am able to move freely... All of this is given by Captain Goku! So, I will go out to sea with him... See the wonders of this world..." Keya happily twirled in the hall. Circle, road.


    "I see... Now that you have decided... Then do it as you wish..."


    This night, Monkey King and Tina slept in Keya¡¯s house...


    And Keya didn¡¯t have anything to prepare, because Monkey King had everything she had, but she just packed up all the clothes she usually liked and took them away together...


    Early the next morning, several people were having breakfast together, but Melly rushed into the hall in shock with a reward list: "It''s not good! Lord Goku! It''s not good! Miss! Master Goku...Master Goku is wanted by the Navy..."


    "Huh?!" Keya was obviously taken aback.


    "How much is it?" Tina had already expected it, so there was not much shock.


    "Take me to see!" Monkey King took the newspaper in Meili''s hand and counted the series of zeros on it: "One...ten...hundred...thousand...I went, there was only 5000W Bailey, so Nima looked down on people. This is an insult to brother!" Monkey King suddenly became angry.


    "What?! 5000W Bailey?!!!" Keya was taken aback.


    But Tina frowned slightly, 5000W Bailey, for a pirate who had just been wanted, it was incredible.


    "TMD! I''m going to bomb the navy headquarters and beat the Marshal of the Navy! I told them to dare to look down on me!" Sun Wukong suddenly stood up. He was extremely dissatisfied with this number. Who do you think he is?Why is it worth only 5000W?


    The Warring States Marshal and others at the Navy Headquarters fought an inexplicable cold war, palpitations in their hearts, but disappeared instantly.


    Warring States frowned deeply, and his face was solemn: "This feeling...has a bad premonition... I hope nothing will happen to it..."


    "You...you... are you crazy?!" Tina was really scared by Monkey King''s aggressive eyes, and hurriedly pulled him: "Is the Navy Headquarters where you want to go? Do you have any brains? Besides, The first time I was wanted, it was worth 5000W, which is already incredible, okay..."


    "Is 5000W a lot? Forget it, let them be spared for the time being! If you turn the BOSS-level characters right now, then it won''t be fun in the future... Someday you will meet a general, and he will just have a hard time. ¡­" Monkey King thought for a while and said.


    Tina suddenly rolled his eyes. She thought Monkey King was bragging, but she didn''t know that the entire navy was almost in disaster!


    "It''s a matter of urgency. It''s important to find other partners quickly, eat quickly, and we will set off right away..."..

 782 Chapter Eleven Hawkeye Mihawk

    On the coast, all the villagers waved their hands, sending off the pirate ship that had left...


    In the bushes behind the crowd, Usopp gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, with firmness in his eyes: "I must...I will definitely go to sea...At that time, I will be a true brave sea warrior. Goodbye to you..."


    On the Emperor, Keya waved her hand to say goodbye to the villagers, and looked around, but she was a little disappointed not to see the familiar figure.


    Although Usopp is timid and fearful of death and loves to brag, he is her only friend after all.


    "Okay! Don''t look! That guy is actually hiding behind the crowd and watching it secretly, but he has no face to come out to see you!" Monkey King came to Keya''s side, patted her fragrant shoulder and laughed. Tao.


    "Really?" Keya smiled, looking forward to the crowd.This look made Monkey King very upset.


    But Ya seemed to understand what Sun Wukong was thinking, and said with a red face: "Well, don''t get me wrong, Usopp is my only friend... I just treat him as a friend..."


    "I''m not so stingy!" Monkey King grunted, and after getting a satisfactory answer, he walked to a side table and sat down.


    "The only friend? Don''t you treat Tina as a friend?" Tina on the side looked at Keya and expressed dissatisfaction.


    "No! Sister Tina is now my most important friend too!" But Ya smiled slightly.


    "It''s almost..." Keya nodded in satisfaction.


    "But...who is driving this ship? Can you call her out and get to know her?" Keya looked towards Monkey King.


    "You want to know me! Okay! I like making friends the most!" Suddenly, a very happy voice echoed in the ears of several people: "I am the Emperor... I am glad to meet you..."


    "Huh? The Emperor? Isn''t this the name of this ship?" Ke Ya asked curiously.


    "Yeah! I am the Emperor!" The voice''s master was a little bit malicious.


    "Oh! This ship can talk?!!!" This really frightened Keya, and with a swish, she ran behind Monkey King for protection. The ghost is the most terrifying.


    "Haha!! Another person was scared by this lord! So happy! So happy!" The Emperor laughed heartlessly.


    "Happy your sister!" Monkey King suddenly kicked the boat with a speechless expression.It''s all because he didn''t take it seriously when he created this ship, and let her give birth to such an awkward wit that she liked to scare people.She is like a little girl who always likes to play pranks.


    "It''s really amazing! This ship can even talk? How did it do it? How did it do it?" After being surprised, Ke Ya, who came back to her senses, asked curiously.


    "Of course it was created by the master!" The Emperor had a natural look, and said, "But let me tell you! I originally wanted to be called Bug Bug, but I was scolded by the master! What a pity! Actually, I still think the Bug Number is pretty good..."


    "Bug..." Tina and Keya were silent.


    Before you know it, it''s noon, and the three Monkey Kings who have nothing to do with nothing else are playing the three of them fighting the landlord...


    The Emperor, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly uttered: "Master, the sea area on the left less than 1 kilometer from us... I found a pirate with fairly good combat effectiveness..."


    "Oh?" Can be described by the Emperor as a person with decent combat effectiveness, and he is also a well-known figure in the world of One Piece, and Monkey King suddenly became interested.


    After a slight sense, a look of interest suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: "I didn''t expect to meet him in a place like this... catch up, I''m going to meet that guy..."


    "Yes! Master!" The Emperor immediately turned the hull, and galloped directly to the left...


    "Who is it? It actually arouses your interest?" Tina looked at Monkey King curiously and asked, "Could it be a beautiful woman?"


    "After meeting you will know..." Monkey King smiled mysteriously, put down the card in his hand, and walked towards the splint...


    In the sea area of ??one kilometer, the Emperor arrived in just two or three minutes.


    But a small raft appeared in front of the three of them. Only one person was sitting on it: a short black hair, eyes as sharp as eagles, yellow eyes, a short beard, and a studded head. The black top hat with white fluffy looks very calm and calm. Even sitting there, it gives people a sense of oppression like a mountain!


    With a cross sword on his back, he looks very domineering!


    "He...he is..." Seeing this person, Tina''s pupils shrank slightly, and she lost her voice in shock: "One of the Seven Wuhai...Hawkeye...Mihawk..."


    "Hawkeye...Mihawk?!" Keya also widened her eyes in shock: "I have read the newspaper and heard that he is the strongest swordsman in the world?!"


    "En?" Such a big pirate ship galloped at such a terrifying speed, obviously it attracted the attention of the eagle eyes, the magnificent and noble ship, the skull with a golden crown surrounded by real dragons , Yingyan glanced at the newspaper in his hand, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Is this the''Emperor Pirate Group'' that dared to be named after the''Emperor''? I didn''t expect to meet here..."


    The distant distance came in the blink of an eye, but the huge waves that were set off suddenly disappeared invisible when the eagle eye was approaching, and the seemingly violent pirate ship suddenly stopped at the opposite side of the eagle eye!


    This made Hawkeye¡¯s sharp eyes suddenly flashed a gleam of light, and the opponent¡¯s control of the power to such a subtle and terrifying level made him slightly shocked: "It doesn¡¯t seem to be as grandiose as the rumors... Something really good..."


    "Oh! Nice to meet you! The world''s strongest swordsman-Hawkeye Mihawk!" Monkey King stood on the bow, looking at the Hawkeye below, and waved his hand.


    "Hey! What do you want to do? This guy is one of the Seven Wu Hai, recognized as the strongest swordsman in the world... It''s not comparable to those rubbish pirates! Don''t mess around!" Sun Wukong''s behavior is obviously making Tina was very nervous.She didn''t think that Monkey King was here to have tea and chat with Eagle Eye.


    Monkey King waved his hand, ignoring Tina.


    Hawkeye''s sharp eyes stared at Monkey King for a long time, and his complexion became more solemn: "A person like you was only offered a reward of 5000W Bailey... It seems that the navy is really blind..."


    "Tina is angry! Hawkeye! Don''t forget your identity!" Listening to Hawkeye mocking the navy, Tina, as a navy colonel, suddenly became angry.


    "Just tell the truth..." Hawkeye''s expression was light.


    But it made Tina even more angry.


    "Well, do you want to do two tricks with me?" Monkey King looked at Hawkeye and asked.


    "As you wish!" Hawkeye''s eyes were sharp, and a fierce fighting spirit rose in the eyes.As a master''s intuition, this is an absolute master that is rare in the world!..

 783 Chapter Twelve Monkey King vs Hawkeye

    After receiving Hawkeye''s reply, Monkey King smiled slightly and jumped straight down from his emperor, standing above the sea.


    This ability to stand on the surface of the sea out of thin air not only surprised Tina and Keya, but even a hint of surprise appeared in Hawkeye''s eyes!Because he didn''t feel the slightest energy fluctuation, the sea surface was under Monkey King''s feet, just like the ground.


    "Do you want to fight me here again?" Yingyan asked with a calm face, looking at Monkey King.


    "Why not? Isn''t such a vast sea a very good battlefield?" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    The cold air surging under his feet, and the surrounding sea, centered on his feet, spread at an astonishing speed, but in an instant, it instantly condensed into ice within several miles!


    "Frozen fruit?!!!" Hawkeye clearly frowned, isn''t this the ability of the green pheasant?


    "Isn''t this the ability of the general green pheasant? Why would he?!!!" Tina yelled out in shock.


    "Who told you that it must be the ability of Bingbing Fruit to make the sea frozen into ice?" Monkey King glanced at a few people and said with disdain.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting!" Hawkeye looked at Monkey King, his fighting spirit increased, and slowly got up from the boat, walked into the ice, and stood opposite Monkey King.


    "You are a swordsman, then I will fight you with a sword!" Monkey King said, his hand flashed, and the magic sword flashed in his hand instantly!


    This is the Chi You sword he got in the world of "Qin Shi Ming Moon Dragon Rising Ten Thousand Miles", it has not been used for a while!


    "Good sword!!" Eagle eyes looked at the magic sword in Monkey King''s hand, and his eyes flashed. As a swordsman, he could naturally see that the magic sword is extraordinary!


    "Then, let''s start!" Monkey King smiled faintly at Hawkeye, just standing there casually.


    But the eagle eye''s momentum became extremely sharp in an instant, like a peerless sword pulled away from the sword, revealing a peerless edge!


    He slowly pulled out the black knife between his back, known as the strongest in the world-Ye!


    In the beginning, he used his own knife, and Hawkeye clearly felt the pressure that Monkey King brought him, and did not show the slightest contempt!


    "Is he really going to challenge the world''s strongest swordsman?" The situation in front of him was obviously stunned Tina, who was the world''s strongest swordsman!And Monkey King is just a newbie who just debuted!Tina really wanted to stop Monkey King''s purely''death'' behavior, but for some reason, she just couldn''t say it!In the dark, she also wanted to see how strong Monkey King is, what is the ability of a person who does not put the entire navy pirate in his eyes?


    Monkey King looked at the "Ye" in Eagle Eye''s hand, and actually wanted to complain. You are obviously called the strongest swordsman, but the saber is called the sword and the sword. Is it a sword or a sword?


    Staring at the Monkey King standing casually, Eagle Eye frowned slightly, this is so flawed!Is he really a swordsman?


    No matter how he felt in his heart, Hawkeye still did not relax his vigilance!It''s a worm or a dragon, just try it!


    Stepping on the ice under his feet, his figure was like an arrow from Li Xuan and rushed towards Monkey King, and the cross sword in his hand was slashing towards Monkey King!


    The sharp sharp edge is revealed, it is frightening, and it can easily cut a mountain!


    "Not bad!" Sun Wukong slightly admired, the magic sword in his hand lightly raised, directly holding the sharp slashing sword of Eagle Eye!


    Ding!!!


    The ear-piercing cries make people''s eardrums pain!A terrifying edge spewed out from the big cross sword in Eagle Eye''s hand, scratched in Monkey King''s ear, and slashed on the ice behind!Suddenly, a crack of hundreds of meters appeared on the ice!Frost is flying!


    "Oh, you can easily block one of my slashes, you are really good!" Hawkeye''s eyes lit up and he tried a trick. He already knew the depth of Monkey King, so he didn''t keep his hands anymore, with a cross sword in his hand. Moving is to cut across the monkey''s neck!


    The magic sword in Sun Wukong''s hand turned and stood up in an instant, blocking the sharp horizontal cut of the eagle eye, a little harder in his hand, gushing energy, and a light swing, but eagle eye was suddenly caught by a terrifying mountain. It hits hard, and the figure flies directly upside down, with a bang, cracking the ice surface, and for a while, ice chips are splashing!But the figure did not stop!Breaking through the ice all the way, flying upside down, the big sword in his hand instantly plunged into the ice, marking a kilometer away before stopping his body!


    The cracked ice surface looks shocking!


    The two girls of Tina opened their mouths in shock, and couldn''t believe it, they were the strongest swordsmen in the world!After an encounter, he was shocked by Monkey King!This is incredible!


    "This guy...what a terrifying power!!" Yingyan trembled his sword hand, and there was a trace of blood on Xiong''s mouth, which was injured by the magic sword sword aura in Monkey King''s hand!


    Eagle Eye looked at Monkey King in shock!Just a moment, it made his hand holding the sword a little numb, and even his internal organs were extremely painful, as if they had moved!This terrible power is really unimaginable!


    Nonsense, people can burst the planet with a single punch, can the power be not terrifying?


    Only after the shock, Hawkeye''s fighting spirit rose more and more!Hard to find opponents!This time I finally met someone, how can I give up easily?


    "Very good! I have been looking for an opponent like you for a long time! Today I finally got what I wanted! Let''s have a good fight! Kill!" Hawkeye slowly got up, staring at Monkey King, holding the big sword in his hand, his aura increased. Be fierce, faintly, revealing cold killing intent!This shows that he is already serious!Regarding Monkey King as the only enemy in his life, he is about to give it a go!


    And only by letting go of all constraints and fighting for the battle can the strongest combat power be achieved!


    His chest was bleeding, as if it was burning, urging the big sword in his hand, and the cold light flashed, as if to smash all enemies in front of him!


    At this moment, the breath of Hawkeye has completely changed!Become a murderous intent, soaring!With a single sword, you can cut rocks!


    This is not the killing intent to Monkey King, but the invincible sword intent inherent in his swordsmanship!Murderousness is natural!


    "Can you still stand up... It''s really good... Or... let me see how strong the world''s strongest swordsman is!" Monkey King looked at Hawkeye, still standing freely, just because of his randomness, he gave people a kind of Great pressure!


    Hawkeye''s complexion was indifferent, but his eyes were extremely solemn and stern. He raised his big sword high and swung it forward, and a cold light flashed. In a flash, the invisible sword aura reached Monkey King!


    The sharp edge seems to be able to cut everything! Go ahead! ..

 784 Chapter 13 Gap

    Sword Qi is invisible, yet unmatched, it seems to emerge out of thin air!


    But it was separated by Monkey King with a sword, chopped into several segments, and shattered towards the surroundings. In the splash of ice, the surrounding ice surface was cut into several segments!Under the refraction of the sun, it shines brightly!


    "This sword is not bad!" Monkey King looked at Hawkeye and smiled.Eagle Eye''s sword aura is indeed unmatched, that is, even King Kong can easily be cut off!


    At this moment, Hawkeye looked at Monkey King''s gaze, filled with shock, his sword skills were actually blocked by him!Isn''t it too strong?This is one of his strongest sword skills!


    "Now, you try to take my sword too! If you take it! Even if you win!" Monkey King looked at Eagle Eye with a faint smile, playing with the magic sword in his hand, looking at Eagle Eye: "So, are you ready? ?"


    Hawkeye''s face was dignified, and he was ready to wait: "Come on!" With a high spirit, he also wanted to see how powerful Monkey King was with such a confident sword.


    "Get ready! It''s already here!" Monkey King looked at Hawkeye, kindly reminded him, and then the magic sword stabs forward slightly, then retracts.


    Shaking his head, Monkey King slowly walked towards his emperor: "It looks like it''s over!"


    "What...what do you mean?" Hawkeye frowned, and a trace of anger rose in his heart. What is this?Play yourself?But suddenly, his pupils shrank, slowly lowered his head, and looked at his abdomen, where the original clean clothes were suddenly invaded by a little bit of bright red...


    Hawkeye suddenly snorted, Zhu Jian fell to his knees and looked at the wound on his abdomen. He was a little unbelievable. He was hit by a sword, but he didn''t even notice it?This is simply unimaginable. If the opponent''s sword is pierced in his heart, isn''t he already dead?Thinking of this, Yingyan felt a little bit cold in his heart, looked up at Monkey King, and asked in surprise: "When are you...when?!..."


    "You can''t even see the speed of my sword... It seems that there is no need to continue the test..." Monkey King said lightly, jumped and returned to his boat.


    "That''s it... I won?!!!" Tina and Keya stared in shock, they are the world''s number one swordsman!And this win is a bit inexplicable!They just saw Sun Wukong stabbing forward so casually, not moving at all. How could the eagle eye, which was tens of meters away from him, injured?


    Monkey King didn''t seem to be moving, but he came to Hawkeye at a teleporting speed and stabbed him with a sword!With his cultivation base, he wanted to pierce the eagle eye with a sword without being discovered by him. Naturally, it was a simple matter.In fact, he had some reservations, but it was a pity that Hawkeye still couldn''t see his movements clearly, because the difference in strength between the two was not a dimension at all.


    There was a time when Monkey King was still a little cock, and I didn''t know how much he looked forward to the great swordsman named Eagle Eye. At that time, when I saw Eagle Eye, I felt that he was so handsome, did he?Now to abuse him again, my heart is still quite refreshing!


    "Speed?!" Yingyan frowned, and the speed of a person could be so incredible!Almost surpassing the transmission speed of his pain nerve!This is incredible!He didn''t even notice a trace!


    "Your sword is incredibly powerful, but it''s not fast enough! It seems that you still have a lot of room to improve!" Monkey King looked at Hawkeye, pretending to be B.


    "My speed is not fast enough?" Hawkeye whispered to himself, thinking that he had a unique skill, but he was defeated by the opponent''s sword. It was useless. There was an instant understanding in his heart, and he stood up and clasped his fist: "Thank you for your guidance! Hawkeye is grateful! This time, I lost!"


    Although he was defeated, Hawkeye''s eyes became brighter, and with Sun Wukong''s suggestion, he seemed to have realized a stronger path!


    "Oh my God! Hawkeye was defeated..." Tina''s eyes suddenly rounded, she couldn''t believe her ears, the world''s strongest swordsman, was defeated by Monkey King like this?Is it not dreaming?That is the strongest swordsman in the world!I heard that a peerless master who can draw a tie with the red-haired Shanks, one of the Four Emperors!


    At this moment, Tina was in a daze, but Ya was also a little distracted. They were all shocked by the strength of Monkey King!Because they defeated Hawkeye, Monkey King only used one sword, a sword they couldn''t see!


    "Oh~ It seems that you have some understanding! The talent is pretty good...Unfortunately, my pirate group doesn''t accept men, otherwise, I can accept you as a little brother!" Monkey King looked at Hawkeye with some regret.


    "You...I..." Tina looked at Monkey King, almost crazy!Gosh!That''s the world''s number one swordsman, how many people are vying for it!This product is actually a man and refuses to accept it?Can the head be kicked by a donkey?


    "..." Hawkeye was also speechless for a while. Although he hadn''t said that he would join the Monkey King''s Pirate Group, he was rejected by Monkey King''s unscrupulous reasons, and he was depressed for a while.


    "Your Excellency... I don''t know if I can ask for another trick... I want to know how far I am from you!" Shaking his head, Hawkeye suddenly clasped his fists, looking at Monkey King, his eyes rose again!


    "Oh? Want to know the gap between me and me? It''s very simple!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and a terrifying aura suddenly emerged, pressing towards the eagle eye!


    The sound of "click" was just a moment, and the eagle eye was a sound of "bang". It was crushed to the ground by Monkey King''s terrible coercion, and the ice surface under him instantly cracked and opened, like It spreads all the way around like a spider web...


    "How...possible?!!!" Hawkeye was instantly tightened by shocked pupils, this is impossible!He couldn''t even resist the opponent''s domineering?How is this possible!How can there be such a terrifying strong in the world?


    Well, he actually regarded Monkey King''s momentum as domineering!


    "Now...understand it?" Monkey King looked at Hawkeye, smiled faintly, his mind moved, and the surrounding frozen sea melted at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    Hawkeye, just about to say something, made a puff and fell into the sea...


    When he surfaced again, he only saw the distant back of the Emperor...


    "There are such strong men in the world... Sure enough, there are people outside the world... There are days outside the sky... No wonder he dared to call himself an emperor... As expected! In the world, such a pirate appeared... It seems that in the future... Up..."


    Looking at the back of the Imperial ship, Hawkeye was a little surprised, and then slowly regained her spirit, and swore: "One day, I will challenge you again..."


    PS: Thanks to qwqqw; better; Russia rewards 100VIP points, thanks xx0811yeluo rewards 1000!After being reminded by my friends, I will thank the book friends who rewarded me at the end of the chapter!If you want to see your name in the chapters, come and reward it!wakaka!!Thank you also to the book friends who gave the rewards before, but the background messages will be deleted every month, so I can''t list your names. I''m really sorry!..

 785 Chapter 14 I am not the strongest...

    In the calm sea, the Emperor is moving slowly...


    Above the splint, Tina looked at Monkey King leisurely drinking a good wine, still a little unbelievable: "You actually defeated Hawkeye Mihawk... how is this possible..."


    "What''s impossible? I said you underestimated the master." Sun Wukong hadn''t answered, and the emperor replied uncomfortably: "Isn''t he just a swordsman? What''s so great... the great master, isn''t it? Are you a mortal who can understand?"


    "What do you mean by''isn''t it a swordsman''? That''s the world''s No. 1 swordsman! The world''s No. 1!" Tina exclaimed with an incredible expression: "I defeated the world''s No. 1 swordsman... In other words... are you now the world''s number one swordsman?"


    Tina looked at Monkey King, full of amazement. He didn''t expect that this guy who he thought had some abilities would have such terrifying power. Even the world''s number one swordsman could only use one sword to make the opponent. The defeat, such strength, is simply unimaginable!


    But Ya also looked at Monkey King with a face full of admiration. This is the real powerhouse, the real sea warrior!Usopp is so weak!


    There can be no comparison, this comparison is really more people than people, and it''s annoying!


    "What the world''s number one swordsman... I am not a swordsman... so the position of the world''s number one swordsman is still an eagle eye..." Monkey King glanced at Tina and said lightly.


    "You are not a swordsman? How can you defeat Eagle Eye with a single sword?" Tina obviously doesn''t believe what Monkey King said: "Besides, even if you don''t care, I am afraid that Eagle Eye will not be embarrassed to claim to be the world''s number one swordsman. ¡­"


    The sun is shining, the sea is calm, and a small boat is slowly driving towards a restaurant on the sea not far away...


    And a pirate group that just approached the restaurant on the sea, when they saw the figure on the boat, they were shocked: "The leader!! It was the man... the guy who defeated our fleet...!!!"


    "Even chased here! Must be here to kill us..."


    On the splint of a restaurant on the sea, a man with three knives hanging around his waist saw the figure on the boat, his pupils contracted, and his face was suddenly covered with small beads of sweat, but at the same time, the raging fighting spirit was also rising in his eyes. Then, in his tone, there was incredible: "Could he be... Hawkeye..."


    "It''s him! One person sank 50 ships..." A pirate was full of horror: "It''s really dead now!"


    Wearing a chef''s robe, the old chef with his nostrils tied into two long braids was shocked and said: "The sword on the back...yes...he is synonymous with the sword master...the world''s strongest swordsman...Hawkeye Mihawk!!"


    "Really... it''s him..." The excited body of the man with three knives on his waist trembled a little, his hands involuntarily held the hilt of the knives at his waist, his eyes were wary...


    "Asshole... how much hatred do you have with us... you even chased us so far!" a pirate roared at Hawkeye.


    "Before it was just to pass the boring time... but now... I am no longer interested in you..." Hawkeye''s expression was indifferent, and the boat still slowly moved towards the sea restaurant.


    "Boss! Look at it...that guy is actually injured!!" A pirate suddenly pointed at the bloody wound on Hawkeye''s abdomen, full of surprise.


    "Oh my God! The world''s No. 1 swordsman... was actually injured... Who did this?!!!"


    For a while, everyone present was shocked, their eyes widened, and they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Haha!! He was injured! You have today too! The little ones... shot him to death!" The pirate leader couldn''t help but laugh!


    A group of pirates immediately picked up the spear in their hands and fired at the eagle eye: "Go to hell!"


    With the continuous sound of gunfire, countless bullets rushed towards the eagle eye like rain...


    "Even if I''m already injured... it''s not that you trash can pick it up..." Hawkeye was still calm, drew out the cross-sword behind, slashed forward, and the terrible sword energy flashed away!The rain of guns and bullets was instantly chopped in half by the invisible sword energy, and weirdly dispersed in two, scattered in the water!


    at the same time!The pirate boat on which the pirates were standing instantly broke into two halves with a roar, igniting a wave of tens of meters...A dry pirates fell into the water in the midst of their screams...


    "One sword... cut off a pirate ship... indeed... the strongest..." The man with three big swords on his waist looked at the situation in front of him with a look of shock.


    The boat slowly drew ashore, Hawkeye got up and walked out of the boat, and said faintly to the old chef with two long braids of nose hair: "Excuse me... can you help me prepare a room?"


    "Haha! It is my honor to serve the world''s number one swordsman!" The old chef laughed loudly, standing in front of Hawkeye, without the slightest tension.


    "Hehe..." The man with three knives on his waist suddenly laughed with excitement. He stepped out in one step and stood in front of Hawkeye: "I set sail for you..."


    "What is your purpose?" Hawkeye asked calmly, looking at the man who dared to stand in front of him.


    "The strongest!!" When the man said this sentence, he was extremely confident and persevering: "Let''s have a showdown with me!"


    "Really..." Hawkeye gave him a faint look, and said: "It''s really a pathetic underdog... In that case... I will let you see the gap with me!"


    "I can''t ask for it!" The man was full of excitement, and slowly pulled out the three knives from his waist, one in each hand, and one bit in his mouth, making an attacking gesture...


    "So... are you ready?" Hawkeye looked at the man with a calm expression.


    "anytime!"


    "Really!" Hawkeye stood with a sword, and his figure instantly crossed over with the man...


    Looking at the sword in his hand, Hawkeye shook his head: "Has the deadly point been blocked? It seems...I am not fast enough..."


    "Is this... the strength of the strongest swordsman?" An ancient sword in the man''s left hand broke in two, his body slowly fell, and blood infested the ground!


    "Sauron!!" A boy wearing a straw hat suddenly roared and rushed out. The fist in his hand suddenly stretched out, and he smashed towards the eagle eye''s face... only to be blocked by the eagle eye with his sword.


    "Luffy...Stop it...this is a fair test...I lost it..." The man suddenly stopped the angry incoming person, and struggled to stand up.


    These two are actually Luffy and Sauron!


    "Hold me a sword without dying...You do have the strongest qualifications..." Hawkeye looked at Sauron, said lightly, and walked towards the room: "But...one thing...you made a mistake...I already... Not the strongest... Swordsman..."


    The word stirred up a thousand waves, everyone here opened incredible eyes...

 786 Chapter 15 is such a tyrant

    A small boat drifts slowly on the calm sea...


    A young girl stood on the side of the boat, looking at the endless sea, as if thinking of some sad past, was stunned, with tears in the corner of her eyes: "I really want to be free soon...Aunt Belumel..."


    Weeping and crying, a magnificent ship suddenly appeared in front of her, and the girl''s eyes suddenly flashed with money: "This... is this the ship..."


    With that, the girl took out a newspaper and checked it out: "The Emperor Pirates... Just after debuting, they kidnapped the fellow of the Navy Colonel... Bounty... 5000W Bailey... 5000W Bailey! And there are only two people... I''m so lucky!!"


    The girl¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled. She seemed to smell a lot of money. The appearance of a wealthy fan really destroyed her lovely and charming image...


    "And... such a magnificent ship... definitely more than one hundred million... If you get it deceived..." The girl became more excited as she thought about it, her eyes turned straight, as if she was making some horrible idea.


    But the girl didn''t know that while she was trying to catch other people''s ideas, they were also catching her attention.


    "I finally met you... Nami..." Monkey King looked at the girl in the boat ahead, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "The Emperor, go and meet our fifth companion..."


    "The fifth companion? Did you come here specially for her?" Ke Ya asked curiously.


    "En... She is a very good sailor..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    He was very curious, if Luffy didn''t have such an excellent navigator as Nami, who would take her place!


    He is not worried about Luffy''s comfort, this guy is also the protagonist of this world at any rate, with a big protagonist halo on his head, it is impossible to die easily!


    "Tina is weird! You haven''t contacted her... Why did you know that she will be here? Do you still have a heart net? But even the heart net... can''t be so large, right?" Tina was curious. Looking at Monkey King, she became more and more curious about his abilities.


    "Do you think it is... impossible with my strength?" Monkey King looked at Tina and couldn''t answer in detail for a while, so he asked rhetorically.


    Tina thought for a while, this guy used''dominant'' to crush the metamorphosis of the world''s number one swordsman. It is impossible to treat metamorphosis with common sense!Thinking of this, she couldn''t help feeling a little worried. There was a pervert like him in the pirate world, and the Navy was in big trouble.Those generals, I don¡¯t know if I can suppress him...


    The Emperor slowly moved forward, getting closer and closer to Nami...


    Looking at the Emperor, who was slowly approaching herself, Nami leaned weakly on the side of the ship, pretending to be a troubled person, weakly waving her little hand to Monkey King on the splint: "Hey! Hey! Help! Just have to! You can save me... This big box of financial reports is yours!" Nami opened the treasure chest beside her, and it was really full of gold and silver jewelry, shining brightly and blinding people''s eyes.


    Sun Wukong naturally knew that she had bad intentions in her heart, but he came for her, so he would not refuse: "Help her come up!"


    A crystal-like ladder suddenly stretched out from the left side of the Emperor, and stood in front of Nami.


    In this scene, Nami''s eyes were shining, and she couldn''t wait to take the Emperor''s title as her own right away and escape.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much! If it weren''t for you...I''m afraid I would have died at sea!" After getting on the boat, Nami thanked Monkey King for a while.Pointing to the big box of treasures, my heart hurts, but her mouth is very refreshing: "You saved me! This box of treasures belongs to you..." But her heart has another calculation: " Hum... I will leave it with you for the time being... I will drive away with the boat and the treasure..."


    "You are so generous...but I don''t need money...you should keep these treasures for yourself...what I need...you are..." Monkey King looked at Nami with a smile on his face.


    It''s just that this smile looks so evil in Nami''s eyes, her heart is pounding, her hands are xiong, and she backs back again and again, but it scares her: "You...what do you want to do? I tell you! But it¡¯s amazing..."


    She just remembered that the guy in front of him, but the colonel who dared to kidnap them in front of the navy, was a frenzied guy. Now she was obediently throwing herself into the trap. She really fell into the mouth!Choi is lost!


    Sun Wukong ignored Nami''s scared look, and said straightforwardly: "I heard that your sailing skills are superb! Let me be a navigator!"


    "Huh? Are you inviting me to join your pirate group? Impossible! What I hate the most is a pirate, how can I be a pirate!" Nami suddenly shouted with a weak face, her tone appeared Very resolute.


    "Don''t rush to refuse...You can speak up if you have any conditions..."


    "Hmph! If you can give me 1 billion Baileys, I can think about it!" Nami Lion said loudly. This posture showed that he wanted to reject Monkey King.


    "One billion Bailey? Why don''t you grab it!" Upon hearing this, even the local tyrant Keya exclaimed.


    It''s just a pity that Nami obviously made the wrong calculation. For others, this is almost impossible, but for Monkey King, it is simply not a problem!


    With a big wave of his hand, countless treasures fell on the splint amidst the crackling sound, and piled up into a small hill. The glittering and glorious scene dazzled the eyes of the three women!


    "My goodness! A lot of treasure! What a big pearl!" Nami''s beautiful eyes instantly turned into money eyes, and she threw herself into the mountain of treasures, holding a pearl with a large basin and did not let go.


    Tina and Keya were also stunned by the grand scene in front of them!I have seen a local tyrant, but I have never seen such a local tyrant!The exaggerated giant pearl that Nami is holding is definitely more than 1 billion, right?That''s a priceless treasure!


    "How about it, as long as you join my Emperor Pirates group, these treasures are yours... Brother lacks everything, but there is no shortage of money!" Monkey King is rich in wealth, and I look down at Na with the appearance of a local tyrant. nice.


    Knowing that you like money, that brother will kill you with money!


    "Join! Join! I join!...Mine! Mine! These are all mine!!!" At this moment, Nami, only a pile of treasures in front of her eyes.I left behind all the exercises, my mind became hot, and I accepted one by one. I did not know where to get a sack and loaded it with excitement...


    PS: Thank you for "Squinting Sky" for rewarding 588, thank you; for "Reincarnation Injury" rewarding 100!..

 787 Chapter 16 Little Thief Cat Nami

    Monkey King shocked Nami with astronomical numbers!


    As a result, Nami was so dizzy that she was flicked on board by Monkey King.


    When he woke up, the Emperor didn¡¯t know where he had come...


    The gigantic emperor sailed quietly on the sea like this. For some reason, from the moment Nami appeared, the emperor never said a word...


    During this period, Monkey King also learned that Nami at this time did not even meet with Luffy and the others. Logically speaking, at this time, Nami should have temporarily become a temporary navigator of the Straw Hat Pirates.


    It seems that with his arrival, the plot has changed.


    Monkey King checked Luffy''s group, but was surprised to find that he had invited Sanji to join his pirate group, but he didn''t see Usopp, because he hadn''t been there yet. West Robe Village.Naturally, the Golden Merley has not been obtained yet.


    Although the order has changed a bit, Monkey King knows very well that Lu Fei will still appear in Xi Luobu Village in an inexplicable way...


    Of course, this is already an adventure for Luffy and the others, naturally it has nothing to do with Monkey King.


    When night fell, a small island appeared in front of Sun Wukong and his group, an island without people.


    It''s just that this uninhabited island is full of blue smoke at the moment, and a pirate ship docked at the mouth of a canyon, apparently a group of pirates has taken the lead.


    Look at the Pirate Banner, I don''t know it, it doesn''t appear in the original work.


    "It looks like it''s just a pirate group fighting soy sauce..." Monkey King smiled indifferently.


    And the Emperor is still slowly moving towards the coast...


    "Hey! There are pirates there! Take a look! There are so many of them! If we go there like this...Aren''t we going to die?" Nami immediately stared her eyes wide and yelled at Monkey King with a face Fear is unabashed.


    Of course, at this moment, she is not worried about her life, but the mountain of treasure on the Emperor!Those treasures were regarded as life by her. If they were robbed, she would have to vomit blood and die from heartache.


    "What''s your expression? Don''t forget the name of my pirate group! The emperor must look like an emperor! As a member of the emperor pirate group, how can I be scared by such rubbish goods Pour!" Monkey King squeezed Nami''s soft face and taught.After all, the courage of this girl is really comparable to Usopp.


    "I''m afraid because your pirate group is called the''Emperor''!" Nami glared at Monkey King, gritted her teeth and exclaimed: "Normal people have names that pull hatred! And you! As soon as the pirate ship sails past, it is equivalent to picking. Cute guys come to grab it!"


    Just as Nami''s words fell, the children living and cooking on the coast suddenly found the Emperor Emperor who was slowly approaching the shore.


    "Captain! Look at it! A very rich pirate ship came over there..."


    "Really... what a gorgeous pirate ship, is it the newly launched Emperor Pirate Group? What a kid, dare to be named after the emperor, so we pirates are not in the eyes! Little ones! Copy guys, fuck them! This pirate ship is ours!"


    After the captain yelled, the pirates took up their weapons one after another, ready to go to war...


    A group of people ran into the boat and came to the fort. If nothing else, they would open fire!


    However, the captain of the Pirate Group who was hurried over kicked to the ground: "Asshole! Don''t open fire! What if you blow up such a good pirate ship!"


    "Captain... I heard that the captain of the Emperor Pirate Group... The bounty is up to 5000W! This kind of big pirate... Can we fight it?"


    "Afraid of a fart! That guy just kidnapped Captain Tina, so the bounty is so high. What''s so scary to be afraid of!"


    "But I saw four people on the splint..." said a pirate holding a telescope.


    Captain Pirate looked at the binoculars, and suddenly looked disdainful: "A man and three women are afraid of a fart! Haha!! Little ones, get ready, they are going to shore! The man will be handed over to the black bear...the woman. Haha!!!"


    "Haha!!" A group of pirates also laughed extremely lasciviously...


    "Looking at them, it looks like they are ready to go to war with us...what to do, Wukong!" Keya put down the recipe in her hand and looked at Monkey King, without the slightest tension.


    Monkey King defeated Hawkeye Mihawk, who is known as the world''s strongest swordsman!What a fear of such a little stupid thief!


    "A group of soy saucers... don''t care... if you dare to do something, send them to feed the sharks..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    "Haha!! Boy! I even dared to dock when we saw us here! He didn''t put us in his eyes!" The captain of the Pirate, holding a machete in his hand, pointed at Monkey King in a loud voice: "Give you a chance! Give your pirate ship and leave the three women behind, or else... hum... Someone among them has a good bite... Haha!!!"


    "Hey!!" A long-haired guy in front of Xiong who looked like an orangutan looked at Monkey King with a grin. The look in his eyes was wretched. It goes without saying...


    "Fuck!" Sun Wukong was disgusted in an instant. I wanted to play with this group of people and pass the boring time, but now I''m in a moment''s mood!


    With a big wave of his hand, the terrible tornado storm swept out, and the world continued to scream for a while!The reef ground was crushed in an instant...


    And a dry pirate was swept into the sky by a tornado storm amidst the screams of horror. The wind blade-like storm cut their bodies apart in an instant. In the splash of blood, they were swept into the sea thousands of meters away. Falling into the sea, dyed a piece of sea water...


    "Hey...you...you...doesn''t it need to be so vicious, right?" Tina glared at Monkey King, shocked and angry at the same time.Kea and Nami on the side bend down and vomit more...


    "Vicious? If you fall into their hands...think about it, what kind of result will it be? Then, do you still think that I was vicious?" Monkey King looked at Tina and asked.


    "Ye...Ye..." Tina really didn''t know how to answer for a while, but Sun Wukong''s bloody approach was really unacceptable to her.


    "You will get used to it gradually..."


    In this way, Sun Wukong took a rest on this small island temporarily...


    But in the dead of night, Nami''s petite figure suddenly appeared on the Emperor, and those thieves¡¯ eyes were exceptionally bright...


    This sister paper didn¡¯t sincerely join Monkey King¡¯s Pirate Group from the beginning. Now, she is ready to go back to her old profession...


    Is it just that the Emperor could really be stolen?Don¡¯t be frightened by that bad guy...


    Because Nami''s courage was originally small...

 788 Chapter 17 Scared me to death

    Nami was cautious all the way and came to the place where the treasure was piled lightly. When the door was opened, the glittering light made her a little bit unable to open her eyes!


    "My...all mine...all mine...hehe..." Nami''s eyes became bright, and she couldn''t help but laugh out of her excitement.


    Then he closed the door gently and came to the cockpit.


    Because it was midnight in the middle of the night and Nami didn''t dare to light up the lights, it was dark inside, and there was nothing to see, giving people a ghastly feeling.


    After a long time of tinkering, the Emperor remained motionless, which made Nami seem very confused. As an excellent navigator, she knew better than anyone how to navigate a ship, but this ship did not listen to her at all. ¡­


    "What the hell is going on?" Nami checked the ship again, and she hadn''t seen anything at anchor, which made her more and more puzzled: "What kind of broken ship is this...no sails, nothing... Still can''t drive? It''s obviously okay during the day..."


    Thinking about it, Nami shuddered suddenly, because she suddenly rang. When the ship was driving during the day, it seemed to be unmanned?


    And when she felt a little weird, a slightly low voice slowly echoed in the dark space: "What are you looking for? Would you like me to help?"


    "Who? Who is talking?!" In the dark room, there was such a voice suddenly, but Nami was frightened. Looking around, she didn''t see anything, which was even more terrifying.


    "Me! It''s me! Can''t you see? I''m right in front of you!" The voice was low and mischievous.


    "My... in front of..." Nami suddenly widened her eyes, her eyes were empty, what kind of figure is there!Suddenly she felt a chill on her back, and the chill was simmering: "Ghost! Help!" With a scream, Nami ran away...


    It was just that two foot rings suddenly appeared on the ground, and with a click, her feet were firmly handcuffed to the board of the boat. This is really frightening Nami''s ghosts, shouting in horror: "Mom! Help! Ah! There is a ghost..."


    "Don''t be afraid... I''m not a ghost... Stay and chat with me..." The voice is still low, and in front of Nami, a faint light cluster slowly emerges. In the light cluster, one can see Zhang Jumei''s delicate face, in this gloomy dark environment, gave people a sense of horror.


    "Damn! There is a real ghost! Help!!" Nami''s scared eyeballs almost stared out, and she couldn''t run away. She could only close her eyes tightly, and covered herself with her hands. His eyes trembled all over there. Shaking ceaselessly.If it''s a man, I want to pee her pants in fear...


    "Don''t be afraid... People are really not ghosts..." The light group floated in front of Nami, and said quietly: "If you don''t believe it, just open your eyes and take a look!"


    "Don''t look... Don''t watch... Don''t die!" Nami shook her head like a broken drum.


    "Look!"


    "Don''t look... Don''t watch... Just don''t watch..."


    "Look at..."


    After the two argued for a long time, Nami finally couldn''t stand the curiosity and temptation. She looked at her with a small slit with her hands trembling, but she just happened to see a beautiful face making a grimace at her in front of her...


    "Oh! It''s not a ghost!!" Nami''s eyes protruded, she rolled her eyes, and she fainted with a click!


    Because the one making a face in front of her... is a head with long hair... slightly illusory...


    "Haha!! I was scared to pass out... I was scared to pass out... This person is so courageous!! Haha... It''s really fun!" The head floated in the air, laughing proudly and happily, such a scene, It looks a little scary.


    "Fun with your sister!" Monkey King appeared at the door, glaring at the emperor''s name: "I just asked you to scare her, I didn''t ask you to scare her and faint!"


    "It''s because she is too courageous... and you can''t blame me..." The Emperor pouted suddenly with a grievance on her face.


    "You... can you still... show up?!" Tina and Keya walked in behind Monkey King and looked at the emperor floating in the air. The feeling was really horrifying, if you hadn¡¯t known the emperor for a long time. The identity of the number, I am afraid that even she may be frightened and fainted.


    A human head floating around at night, I will ask you if you are afraid!


    "Yes..." The Emperor nodded, and under Tina''s surprised eyes, the perfect body emerged from under her head.


    Jiao. The body is concave and convex, it can be described as plump, full and moving, with that perfect and flawless face, it is really a peerless beauty, but it is a pity that the body is a bit illusory, because this is only the spiritual body of the Emperor.


    Sun Wukong touched Nami''s face with a light hand, and she immediately woke up in a coma: "Wukong? Why are you here?" In a daze, Nami suddenly remembered something, her eyes suddenly rounded, and she held her tightly. Monkey King exclaimed: "There are ghosts... there are ghosts on your boat... What a scary female ghost..."


    "Are you talking about me?" The Emperor grinned, and jumped to Nami''s face, grinning.


    "Damn! Ghost!!" Nami screamed with a''swish'', hid behind Monkey King, tightly restrained him, trembling hands, and pointed at the emperor with a terrified expression: "Ghost... Goku...she...she is...ghost..."


    "Ghost shit... She is the Emperor... You can understand it as... She is the legendary ship spirit..." Sun Wukong gave Nami a blank look. The girl''s courage is really not ordinary.But think about it, the emperor is so scary, ordinary people no matter how courageous they are, will be shocked.


    "Ship... Elf?" Nami looked puzzled. Hearing what Sun Wukong said, she quieted down a little bit. After a moment of contemplation, the Chao Emperor, who was shocked, looked over and exclaimed, "Ship Elf? You said. She is...the legendary...ship elf?"


    As an excellent navigator, she has naturally heard of the so-called ship spirit.


    "Hello! I am the Emperor... I had a good time just now..." The Emperor smiled at Nami.


    "Happy your sister!" Nami went crazy, really wanting to swear so much, then she took off her shoes and beat her up!Almost not scared to death by you just now, still happy?


    "Okay, let this matter stop there. At dawn, we will set off for Cocoyashi Village..." Monkey King looked at Nami with a straight face.


    "You...how do you know?!...what do you want to do? I did everything, so you rushed to me! You are not allowed to hurt the people in the village!" Nami was obviously taken aback by what Sun Wukong said. Because in her eyes, Monkey King is simply killing people without blinking, extremely cruel!The previous group of Pirates is a good proof!


    She thought she wanted to steal his emperor title and angered him, and wanted to kill all the people in her village!..

 789 Chapter Eighteen Tina

    "Where did you think about it... Do I look so cruel?" Monkey King obviously saw what Nami was thinking. He gave her a sullen look and said, "Tomorrow we will follow you to your village. Come, kill the Dragon Pirates for you, so that you can be my navigator with peace of mind!"


    "You...how do you know about me?" Nami immediately widened her eyes and looked at Monkey King in shock. She didn''t remember that she had told Monkey King about herself!


    "If you don''t know you, do you think I will invite you to join my Emperor Pirate Group? Tell you, my Emperor Pirate Group can''t join anyone!"


    "Even so...you can''t help me...you don''t know Aaron''s horror...you can''t beat him..." Nami shook her head, thinking of Aaron''s horror, her body A little trembling: "The only way to save the villagers is to collect 100 million berries and buy Cocosia Village from his hands..."


    "Hey! It seems that you don''t know what a pirate group you have joined!" Monkey King looked at Nami and said arrogantly: "Tell you! What a shit Aaron, brother can do it with just one hair Kill him in a second!"


    Nami just remembered that Sun Wukong had wiped out a pirate group with a wave before!


    "If it''s him... Maybe it can..." Nami''s heart suddenly raised a glimmer of hope, looked at Monkey King, and said: "Are you...are you really going to...help me? You know, that''s a reward. The big pirate of Bailey with gold up to 2000W!"


    "The fart is 2000W, my brother is still 5000W!" Monkey King curled his lips in disdain.


    "Hey! What are you talking about? Can you make it clearer? Don''t keep talking to yourself, OK? Tina is very confused..." Tina on the side interrupted in dissatisfaction.


    "It''s like this..." Nami thought for a while, and she made up her mind to trust Monkey King and the others once, because she was not sure whether Aaron would keep his promise even if she had enough of 100 million bel.So I explained Aaron¡¯s evil deeds in detail...


    After listening to it, Tina was furious: "This dragon pirate group is simply lawless, too damn! Why don''t you report the navy? The navy will definitely help you get justice for this kind of garbage!"


    "Navy?" Nami''s face was full of contempt: "I hate the pirates...but I hate the navy more...they keep talking about justice, but they do more hateful than the pirates...otherwise you think it is evil. Will the Dragon Sea Pirates keep running rampant here?"


    "Hey! How can you say that...how can the navy go with the pirates? This is impossible!" Tina retorted loudly.


    "Impossible? Then you said, the evil dragon pirate group is so evil, why has it been all right?" Nami looked at Tina, curled her lips in disdain, and said.


    "Little girl, this world is not as simple as you think!" Monkey King patted Tina''s scented shoulder lightly, and said: "Don''t think that wearing a coat of justice is really justice! Don''t think people are. Pirates are really evil! There are good and evil in this world, but people also have good and bad people. You can¡¯t judge a person¡¯s good or bad by your status. Good people can do bad things, and bad people can also do good things. ¡­seeing is believing¡­"


    "Tina is not a kid...Of course she knows the truth..." Tina Dai frowned slightly: "But...I still don''t believe it, the navy will be as obscene as you say..."


    "Everything is said that hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing, let''s go and see it together?" Monkey King looked at Tina and smiled slightly.


    "Go and go!" Tina snorted, and went back to her room angrily.As a navy, some people would rather believe in the pirates than the navy, which made her very angry.


    The reason why they had to sleep on the island before was just that Monkey King wanted to leave a chance for Nami to show their true purpose, so everyone should face it frankly.Now that the matter is resolved, there is no need to go to the island to feed the flies.


    But Ya and Nami also left and went back to their rooms...


    Here, only the Emperor and Monkey King are left.


    "Go! Go to sleep!" Monkey King smiled at the sister in front of him, took her into his arms, and walked to his room...


    "Yeah! Master...can''t pull...people are just spirit bodies now, there is no physical pull..."


    "Hmph!! You think too much, Master, I just want to use you as a pillow... By the way, it''s not easy if you want a real word..."


    There was no words for a night, and the rising sun slowly rose...


    A new day has arrived...


    Emperor...Well, at this time the spirit body of the Emperor has already appeared, so it can''t be called the Emperor forever. Monkey King gave the Emperor another name in the middle of the night: Tina!


    The word ¡°di¡± was taken from the name ¡°Emperor¡±. After thinking about the latter word for a long time, he didn''t think of a name, so he simply named it after the word Tina, and then ¡°Tina¡± came out!


    But after learning this name, even Monkey King felt a little ashamed. How could this name be so familiar?I wanted to change it, but the Emperor was very satisfied with the name, and refused to change it, so she was trying to name her "Tina" in the future!


    It''s just a name anyway, and since Tina likes it, Monkey King doesn''t bother to worry about it.


    Under Tina¡¯s control, the Emperor was heading towards Cocosia Village at an astonishing speed. At this speed, it was the fastest ship Nami had ever seen. Riding on it was almost the same as flying. Really It''s so exciting!With such an imperial ship, where is the world so big?


    Looking at the small island in front of him, Nami became more and more nervous. Turning her head to look at Monkey King beside her, she said, "Goku...For the safety of the village, you still don''t want to talk to the Dragon Pirates Do it, wait until I buy Cocosia Village from Aaron''s hands..."


    "Is it necessary to be so troublesome? Brother slapped him to death!" Sun Wukong waved his hand with a disdainful expression.


    "Do you listen to me at all?" Nami immediately stared at Monkey King angrily.Why does this guy like to use force to solve problems at every turn?


    "Okay! Okay! You like to enjoy the taste of being beaten, then you can negotiate with Aaron..." Monkey King looked at Nami, and suddenly gave her a blank look.This sister paper is really naive, and still wants to solve the problem peacefully.


    "Kekosia Village... Sister Nuoqigao... We can finally meet again..." Nami looked at the island closer and closer, unavoidably excited...

 790 Chapter 19 The So-called Justice

    The Emperor Slowly docked...


    Because this ship is too gorgeous, Sun Wukong and the others chose a relatively remote coast. Because of the offset and secretiveness, they saw a navy ship that shouldn''t have appeared here!


    "That''s... the navy patrol... Nami, it''s really great. As long as you report the suffering of Cocosia Village to the navy, then your village will be saved..." Seeing the navy ship, Tina Obviously very happy.In her cognition, as long as the navy knew about the disaster suffered by the Cocosia Village, they would definitely be rescued from the Dragon Pirates. She always thought so, because the navy is justice!


    It¡¯s just that Nami looked at the navy ship, and Dai frowned, her face very ugly: "Do you think we didn¡¯t report the incident to the navy? You¡¯re wrong, we don¡¯t know how many times we have reported...but those people , Did not die in the hands of the Dragon Pirates, but was handled secretly by the Navy...Do you know what this means? So, I have never believed anyone...because the Navy, the pirates...are not trustworthy... "


    "How come... the navy can''t be what you said..." Tina''s eyes widened after hearing Nami''s words, but she retorted sharply.


    "What''s so noisy? When we go to the territory of the Evil Dragon Pirate Group, don''t we know the truth?" Monkey King smiled at the two girls.


    "Go and go! Tina is going to see! In the navy, is there such rubbish as you said?"


    "But... if we pass this way, will the navy find out?" Keya looked at Monkey King with some worry.With Monkey King, she is not afraid of the navy, but she is afraid that after being discovered by the navy, she will startled and startled the snake. In that case, she might not be able to see the true face of the navy.


    "Don''t worry! If I don''t want to, besides the master, no one in this world will be able to discover my body!" Tina said proudly.She was created by Monkey King, not as simple as a ship.


    As soon as Tina''s words fell, the Imperial ship disappeared invisibly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and everything on the ship was also invisible along with it!


    "How about it, isn''t it amazing!" Tina looked at Ke Ya with wide-eyed eyes and a surprised look, very proud.


    "Too...too amazing! You are still invisible?" Nami looked at Tina with a look of shock.


    "You really made this Emperor ship?" Tina looked at Monkey King in surprise.It¡¯s incredible that there is spirit in the ship, and now it¡¯s still invisible. Is this ship too exaggerated?Is there anything she won''t?


    "Isn''t it just being invisible? What''s the fuss about! Already docked! Get off the boat!" To the fuss about the girls, Monkey King seemed very indifferent, waved his hand and said: "Hurry up! If it''s late. , But I won¡¯t see the scene you want to see..."


    Several people disembarked one after another, but the way to disembark seemed a little weird, because they came out of the invisible Emperor, so to outsiders, they seemed to have passed through an invisible barrier and appeared out of nowhere. general!


    Fortunately, no one found out, otherwise it would have to be shocked.


    On the Emperor, only Tina was left to watch the ship, and the other women followed Nami to the headquarters of the Dragon Pirates...


    Originally, Keya wanted to stay, because she didn''t have any fighting power at all, but who was Monkey King?Take her without pressure, and naturally take her out to meet the world!


    Several people came to this island, obviously not attracting many people''s attention, a path went straight to the base camp of the Dragon Pirate Group...


    It was more than ten minutes later when I arrived at Aaron Park. Monkey King took a few women onto the wall and looked inside, but he just happened to see a scene of a group of navy trading with Aaron...


    "Here! This is the money for this month, take it!" Aaron handed a large wad of banknotes to the navy on the opposite side.


    This navy looks very interesting, with three beards on both sides of the nose, which looks like a mouse. He is the Colonel of the 18th Division of the Navy, the mouse!Well, it seems to be a very self-aware guy, knowing that he looks like a mouse, so he simply called himself a mouse.


    As a navy, at this moment, he is doing a deal with the notorious Dragon Pirates. Looking at the word''justice'' engraved on the back of his clothes, I feel it is a kind of irony!


    And Aaron is also tall and burly, with a fierce look on his face, and a long nose, more like a sharp jagged tooth!


    And there is a black sun in front of the xiong, which is the mark of the previous Sun Pirates... and under the black sun is covered with an unknown shame!


    The octopus Xiaoba and other cadres of the Dragon Pirate Group are all standing behind Aaron.And behind Colonel Mouse also stood three navy.


    "Squeaky...you really know how to behave in the world...then I''m not welcome..." After a few weird laughs, the mouse took the money into his pocket.


    "Hahahaha! What is still polite to this day! The beautiful world is the world of money! Money is a good thing, the most reliable thing! Right?" After Aaron laughed, he looked at Colonel Mouse and grinned. With a smile, the saw-tooth-sharp teeth are chilling in the heart of the person watching.


    "That''s right!" Colonel Mouse nodded in agreement. With that treacherous smile, he was really ashamed of the word''justice'' behind it!


    "Hahahahaha!" After hearing this, Aaron couldn''t help laughing: "I hate humans! But it''s a different matter for a sensible guy and a woman like you!" After a pause, he said: "But than As usual, you are a lot early this time..."


    "There is no other way...A new imperial pirate group recently appeared. Have you heard of it?"


    "I know! He is really an arrogant and ignorant guy who dares to be named after the emperor!" Along''s face was disdainful, and his eyes flashed with coldness: "If you let me meet, you must tear this ignorant fellow to pieces... "


    "This guy is really arrogant... I think you have seen the latest poster... He used the navy of the three naval ships as a threat to kidnap our Navy Colonel Tina. This time, I was also ordered by my superiors. Search this area carefully... just passing by you, so just come and have a look..."


    "Oh! Don''t worry about this! As long as you find that arrogant guy in the sea area under my jurisdiction, you must unscrew his head and give it to you!" Along said very arrogantly, obviously not taking the so-called emperor The Pirates are in the eye.


    PS: Thank you very much for the 5000 VIP points rewarded by "Never leave, love my wife"!As a tribute, three watch today!No amount of body is allowed...

 791 Chapter 20 Ive Been Playing With You

    "Then please...the matter is over...I should say goodbye...If you find that the patrolling ship is here, it would be bad!" Colonel Mouse hurriedly got up and wanted to leave.


    "You always go in such a hurry! Have a drink occasionally! Joyful..." Aaron grinned, his expression of hospitality.


    "No need...I''m leaving..." Colonel Mouse shook his head. Dealing with the notorious pirates like Along also made him extra cautious and even more inexplicable pressure.


    "In this case...Hey, the colonel is going back and send him to the boat..." Along tilted his head to look at Xiao Ba behind him.


    "Enter the octopus pot... I''ll take you there..." Xiao Ba pointed to himself and said.


    "Ah! Excuse me...please..."


    "If anyone else is going to inform you...I beg you..." Aaron looked at the mouse, but his casual words contained terrifying killing intent.


    "I know what to do..." The mouse nodded and turned around to follow Xiao Ba to leave.


    "Bastards! Don''t even think of leaving here!" A sudden stern shout made the people here startled. They all looked around, only to see a charming figure stepping in over the wall. At this point, Colonel Mouse''s complexion suddenly changed...


    "Colonel Tina?! Why did you appear here?" The mouse looked at the person who suddenly appeared, and his face became particularly difficult to look at when he looked at the sudden appearance: "You have not been captured by the Emperor Pirates. Yet?"


    "Tina is very angry! Really angry! Very angry!" At this moment, Tina, looking at Colonel Mouse, gritted her teeth a bit angrily: "As a navy colonel, you don''t care about civilians, but you still have to talk to the sea. The thieves are in the same rank! You are simply a shame to the navy! I will capture you personally to show military punishment!"


    "Yo! Colonel, it seems that you are in some trouble..." Aaron stood up from the bench grinningly, looked at Tina, and couldn''t help but grinned: "Do you want me to help?"


    "Our relationship has been exposed... this person, absolutely can''t stay... Otherwise, what will happen, I think you know very well!" Colonel Mouse looked gloomy, and his killing intent rose up without concealment. He didn''t expect Tina to suddenly Being here really caught him off guard!


    "Hey! Of course! You dare to come to me to make trouble, you are really brave!" Along''s fierce face showed a bloodthirsty expression, waved his hand to the hand behind him, and said coldly: "Take Get her! I just want to die..."


    "What this says... is really domineering..." Monkey King, holding Kea and Nami in his hands, also fell over the wall and fell into the arena.


    "Who are you?" Aaron looked at Monkey King with an indifferent expression. His eyes looked at Monkey King as if he was looking at a dead person. This attitude was simply too arrogant.


    "Didn''t you just say...you want to tear me to pieces...and give my head to this navy colonel?" Monkey King looked at Aaron and couldn''t help but smile.


    "It''s you! The captain of the Emperor Pirate Group! Sun Wukong?!" After Aaron was taken aback, he couldn''t help laughing, his eyes revealed bloodthirsty and cold light, as if a beast saw its prey: "It''s really there is a way to heaven, you don''t go, hell has no way, you break in! I don''t go to find you, you just send it to the door yourself! Haha!!! Very good! Today, I will personally make you arrogant The guy bit it to pieces! Let you understand that the word emperor is not something you can claim to be rubbish!


    Just after finishing talking, Aaron grabbed the ground with one claw, and with a loud bang, the ground cracked and opened under one of his claws, spreading towards Monkey King...


    Only when it spread to one meter away from Monkey King, it stopped and there was no more movement...


    "En?" Along was obviously a little surprised. In his expectation, the ground should be torn apart by him, and then the Monkey King should be directly clamped into the cracked crack.


    "Sure enough..." Along''s eyes grew colder and colder, and she was about to make a call. Nami, who was caught by Monkey King''s right hand, suddenly exclaimed: "Captain Along, it''s me! It''s me! Don''t attack!"


    "En? Nami? Could you be caught by him too?" Aaron looked stunned after seeing Nami, because Nami was face down before, so she didn''t see clearly for a while.


    "Yeah! Yeah!..." Nami''s eyes rolled wildly, and she was thinking about something wrong again.It''s just that Sun Wukong put down Keya, but slapped her Feng''s buttocks fiercely and slapped her: "Fat! There''s a brother! You don''t need to be afraid of him!"


    After that, Monkey King put down Nami and looked at Aaron: "Tell you, Nami is now a member of my Emperor Pirate Group. I am here to negotiate with you on her behalf!"


    "Negotiating?" Along''s eyes narrowed, and he looked at Nami like a beast: "So...Are you trying to betray me? Nami? You have to think about it...what is the consequence of betraying me? ¡­" Aaron grinned, the expression on his face extremely ferocious.


    "I...I..." Nami shivered in fear for a while, and her fear of Aaron had almost fallen into her bones.An ugly smile appeared on his face and said, "Um...I didn''t mean to betray you...I came to give you money... Didn''t we have an agreement before? As long as I put out 100 million berries, you Sell ??me Cocosia Village... now, I bring the money..."


    "It turned out to be this!" Along''s face suddenly showed an extremely evil and crazy expression, and he laughed like a frustrated mad: "You really take it seriously! Haha!! What a poor clown! Nami! I have been playing tricks on you! Hahahaha!! You have been cheated from beginning to end...Ahahaha!!! Even if you collect 100 million bel, I will not sell Cocosia Village to Your... Do you know why I want to join the navy? That''s because I want to use their hands to rule the entire Eastern Blue Sea. I turn this Eastern Blue Sea into an empire that belongs to me! Mermaid Empire! Haha!! Humans! They are just my slaves! Hahahaha!!!"


    "What?!! You...you..." Nami''s eyes widened suddenly, feeling that the whole world had become darker, and the goal she had been working hard for turned out to be just a joke for others to fool herself. That is the hard work she has been making. What is it for?The hope that has always been considered is ruthlessly declared broken at this moment!


    Sun Wukong patted Nami''s fragrant shoulder with a reassuring look, and said, "I have said it, don''t think about negotiating with this kind of rubbish! Are you getting a blow now? But don''t be discouraged, because you still have me! I said Yes, I will kill him for you!"..

 792 Chapter 21 How Hard Do You Think

    "He''s a demon... please... save me... save everyone... you must kill him!" At this moment, Nami burst into tears and looked helpless. Aaron¡¯s evil was beyond her imagination. , The illusion that existed in her heart was so shattered, she fell into endless despair for a time!


    At this moment, she really can only rely on Monkey King. Before, as she said, she never really believed in anyone, even Monkey King was just the object of her use!Now, she has no way to go. She can only pin her last hope on Sun Wukong, and only he can rescue her and rescue the Coco West Village!


    "Relax...your nightmare...it will pass in a while..." Monkey King smiled and rubbed Nami''s head and looked at Along.


    After the crazy laugh, even Aaron himself was stunned for a while. He didn''t understand how he could reveal all the thoughts in his heart without reservation when he got hot. This weird scene made him all There was a feeling of horror. At this moment, I just saw the strange face of Monkey King looking towards him, as if he understood something, and he was furious: "Asshole! What did you do to me?!"


    "For the dead! I don''t want to explain..." Monkey King looked indifferently, glanced at the people present, but a trace of bloodthirsty appeared at the corner of his mouth: "You have done a lot of evil and have nothing to do with me, but you have offended my companion. Then the sin is unforgivable!"


    "The sin is unforgivable? Hahahaha!!! Who do you think you are? How dare you be so arrogant in front of my dragon! Today! I want you...!!!" Along''s arrogant words were not finished yet, The pupils shrank instantly, full of panic...


    Because he saw the members of the evil dragon pirate group around, as well as the rats and other navy, suddenly spontaneously ignited like this... Before even a scream, they were instantly burned into nothingness. This weird scene makes people''s scalp numb...


    The previous moment was fine, but the next moment, it was suddenly covered with a shadow of death...


    This is simply too horrible. If your body burns out in such a weird instant, let alone screaming, even a trace of residue is not left, I will ask you if you are afraid!


    Anyway, Aaron was horrified at the moment, and his heart was chilling. He thought he was not afraid of fear, but only then did he realize that he would be afraid too. Before, he just didn''t encounter anything that really scared him!


    The daughters of Tina were also shocked by Monkey King''s horrible means, and she felt a chill in her heart. A good person suddenly disappeared like this. Whoever is it will feel a chill in her heart!Because this is horrible...


    "Why... don''t you go on?" Monkey King looked at Along faintly, couldn''t help but smile, but this smile, in Along''s view, it was the god of death smiling at him!


    "You...who are you?!!!" Along didn''t even dare to take a breath at this moment. For a moment, the pressure that Monkey King gave him was terrifying. He felt that the person standing in front of him was not alone, and It was a terrifying one who could take his life at any time...Reaper!!


    "Sun Wukong... don''t you already know it? And you want to kill me..." Sun Wukong smiled faintly and walked towards Along slowly. Along wanted to escape, but he was horrified to find that in fear, his limbs seemed to be different. He was so mediocre. He didn''t listen at all. He just watched Monkey King appear in front of him like this. Then, he squeezed his throat with a''click'', his throat broke, and the arrogant Aaron, just So being pinched to death by Monkey King...


    "For the sake of you having a sister, I will leave you a whole body..." Monkey King said, and threw Along''s body on the ground!


    "That''s it... it''s over?!" Looking at everything around her, Nami was stunned, and she couldn''t believe that the terrible nightmare that had been covering herself was solved like this?She felt a little bit unreal, because it was too simple.


    "It''s just a rubbish... how difficult do you think it will be?" Monkey King looked at Nami, but smiled slightly.


    "Really... so awesome!!" At this moment, Keya looked at Monkey King''s gaze, full of admiration. This method of turning his hands into the clouds and covering his hands into the rain was simply too cool and so attractive!


    "It''s more than awesome! It''s terrible!" Tina looked at Monkey King and suddenly showed a wry smile. Suddenly, she began to mourn for the navy!Can someone really punish such an incomprehensible terrorist existence?


    No matter who it is, he is not an enemy of one in front of him, like the Dragon and Pirate Group, even the world''s number one swordsman!


    The fire flashed in his eyes again, and the headquarters of the Dragon Pirate Group was instantly enveloped by a raging fire, and in a moment, it was burned into ashes...


    Gently patted Nami''s fragrant shoulder, Monkey King couldn''t help but smiled: "From now on, you are free..."


    Nami stood there in a daze, looking at the place that was burnt to ruins, tears flowed, and she couldn''t cry in her throat... There was the place where she used to draw a chart for the Dragon Pirates...


    As the house burned to the ground, she knew that from this moment onwards, she was really free...


    And the movement here obviously attracted the attention of the villagers, who came to watch, but they were shocked by the burning ruins in front of them...


    After learning what happened, the Kokosia Village was suddenly plunged into joy, and they finally got rid of Aaron''s terrifying reign nightmare!


    Monkey King walked slowly to a figure that was almost charred, looking at the octopus man Xiao Ba who exuded a faint smell of barbecue meat, Monkey King said lightly: "Forgive you for being different from the evil mermaid, so I I''ve spared your life, now, get out of here!"


    "Thank you!" Xiao Bayi thanked Monkey King with horror on his face, didn''t dare to stay any longer, dragged his badly injured body, and limped away!In front of Monkey King, he didn''t even have the courage to look at him. This person was terrifying and shocked him!


    Seeing Xiao Ba''s leaving back, Tina came to Monkey King''s side and frowned, "Why did you kill everyone else but save him?"


    "because I like it¡­"


    A word from Monkey King made Tina almost mad!This is too much to answer.In fact, when he was watching anime before, he still had a little appreciation for Xiao Ba, so he spared his life.


    "Okay! I just asked about that octopus... But why did you kill even Colonel Mouse? You should leave him to Tina to deal with it!"


    "Leave it to you?" Monkey King looked at Tina and smiled: "Don''t be too naive, sister paper, what kind of punishment do you think you will get if you hand him over to the navy?"..

 793 Chapter 22 Da Siqi

    "Hey! Don''t think I don''t know what you want to say! The Navy is not as bad as you think!" Tina immediately retorted with a stare.


    "Yes or not, in fact, your mentality is very clear..." Monkey King looked at Tina and said, "Well, how do you feel after this incident?"


    Tina suddenly fell silent. After this incident, she did clearly understand that the navy was not the righteous party that she had always thought before!As Monkey King said, people are good and bad, and you cannot distinguish between good and evil by identity!


    Just when Tina wanted to explain, a woman with tattoos all over her body walked towards them...


    After Nami saw this woman, her face was immediately happy: "Sister Nuoqigao, why are you here?"


    Nuoqi smiled softly, touched Nami''s head a little, and said with a smile: "There is such a big movement here, can we not come?..." After a pause, he glanced at the field and said: "Here... What did you do?"


    "It was made by Wukong..." Nami pointed to Monkey King beside her.


    "I know that he... the captain of the Emperor Pirates of Bailey who is offering a bounty of 5000W... you dare to give your own pirates this name, you are not so courageous... Thank you for saving our Cocosia Village (previously (It''s called Orange Town), if you don''t dislike it, how about going to my house and taking a guest?" Nuo Qigao looked at the Monkey King and several people, and said warmly.


    "Okay..." Monkey King nodded.I took a close look at Nuoqigao, she was pretty good, but the tattoos all over her body lowered her whole person''s evaluation and made him completely lose interest.


    After staying at Nami''s house for one night, Monkey King took a few daughters and left under the welcome of everyone. Nami naturally accompanied, joined the Emperor Pirates, and became one of them.


    In the vast sea, Nami looked at the map in her hand and said: "We are getting closer and closer to the great route... On an island not far from us, there is a famous town called Rogge Town, which is also called''beginning.'' And the town of the end! The former pirate king''Gol D Roger'' was born here, and was executed in this town too! How about, do you want to go and see?" Nami looked over towards Monkey King. .


    "Since I''m here, I''m naturally going to see it too!" Monkey King nodded and came to this world. If you don''t visit Rogue Town, you are embarrassed to say that you have come to the world of "One Piece"!


    In the afternoon, Rogue Town, the town of beginning and end...


    Looking at the bustling street in front of her, Keya seemed surprised: "What a lively town...Did the era of the big pirates begin here?"


    "I need to buy some change of clothes... Master Captain..." Tina stretched her hand at Monkey King, smiling and giving him a look you know.


    "I also have a lot of things to buy...get the money..." Nami also stretched her hand forward, not at all polite.


    "You really treat me as a money jar!" Monkey King suddenly looked speechless, took out a large stack of money and gave it to Nami, and said, "Take it and spend it! Who told me to take care of you!"


    "What do you mean by supporting them! Take advantage of us..." Nami and Tina immediately glared at Monkey King, took the money, and left together!


    "I also want to buy some ingredients, Wukong, you go with me!" Keya looked at Monkey King and said softly.


    "Keya is still clever and sensible! Get up!" Monkey King took Keya''s hand and walked towards the center of the town...


    Ke Ya''s complexion turned red, and her little hand was so pulled by Monkey King, there was a wonderful feeling of rapid heartbeat...


    And Tina stayed alone on the Imperial ship guard...


    While accompanying Keya to purchase ingredients, a large group of onlookers appeared in front of them. Under curiosity, Monkey King led Keya towards the crowd, but saw a group of pirates with meaty faces surrounding the crowd. The young girl stretched her teeth and danced her claws, her face was vicious...


    "Finally caught your chance to place your order! Humph! ~ Damn navy, took our boss and made us so miserable. Brothers, hacked her to death!" A burly man took a machete and looked at The girl''s eyes were full of anger and killing intent.


    He didn''t show any mercy because the other party was a cute girl, but while roaring, he slashed at the girl head-on...


    "Be careful!!" Keya could not help but exclaimed.


    Although the girl was wearing a pair of glasses and looked very quiet, she was unambiguous when she started her hand. She drew out the long sword in her hand and swung forward to open the big sword that the big man had chopped down. The body bends slightly, his body shape flashes, and he hit the big man''s abdomen with the hilt, making him kneel to the ground...


    The pirates around were also besieging the girl at the same time, but saw her calmly, flashing left and right, all knocking the pirates to the ground with the hilt of their swords, and did not hurt them the slightest. The method is brilliant, for one For the girl, it is indeed precious, and even Monkey King can''t help but sigh!


    It''s just the girl''s next action that made Monkey King feel speechless for a while!Because after she defeated the pirates, she turned around and did not take two steps. She fell to the ground with a''click'', and even the glasses fell off. Her heroic image, for a moment, nothing. Up!Okay, this sister paper also has natural attributes...


    "Where are the glasses? Where are my glasses?..." The girl knelt to the ground and fumbled on the ground like a blind person. It seemed that she was still a highly myopic girl!The glasses girl is still attractive!


    "It just looks familiar..." Monkey King rubbed his chin and looked at the glasses girl in front of him, a bit reflective, but he just couldn''t remember who it was.


    Had to pick up the glasses on the ground and handed them to her: "Good skill! What is the name of a celebrity?"


    "Ah! I''m sorry... you... hello... my name is Da Siqi..." The girl named Da Siqi turned a little red, and hurriedly took the glasses Sun Wukong handed her to put on.


    "Da Siqi... It turns out that it was her... I said that I am a little familiar..." Sun Wukong was surprised. For Da Siqi, he only remembered the image of the imperial sister behind her deeply. As for the girlhood of her, she really didn''t have much. Impressed.


    "Huh? Why do I think you are... familiar?" After putting on the glasses, Da Siqi saw a face of Monkey King. In doubt, she immediately took out a stack of wanted orders from her pocket and watched them one by one. After that, he exclaimed to a portrait: "Ah! I found it! It''s you! The hateful pirate who kidnapped Sister Tina! Colonel Smogg and I have been waiting for you here for a long time...you finally appeared. ¡­"


    PS: Yesterday something happened and I went out. This chapter is a supplement...

 794 Chapter 23 Tying Another

    "Are you a navy?" Monkey King looked at Da Siqi and asked knowingly.


    "I''m Da Siqi, Sergeant of the Navy Headquarters! Say! What did you do to Sister Tina? Where is Sister Tina?" Da Siqi glared at Monkey King and exclaimed.


    "Oh! You said that Colonel of the Navy!" Monkey King suddenly realized, "Of course he is locked in a small black room, playing 18-like drawing every day! But the game is almost broken recently, I am preparing Throw her away..." Monkey King looked serious.


    But Ya was stunned when he heard it from the side, only to see the smile in the corner of Monkey King''s eyes did she understand that this is the navy girl in front of me!


    "Ah! Poor sister Tina! Damn pirate, take your life!" Da Siqi''s eyes were tearful, and her eyes burst into flames, her eyes were full of resentment when she looked at Monkey King. the words said!Deceptively, with a sword at Monkey King, he slashed away...


    This time, she was not using a sword hilt, but a real blade. It can be seen how angry Sun Wukong''s words aroused her...


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King¡¯s body is slightly on one side to avoid it, and he pats Da Siqi¡¯s wrist lightly. Da Siqi feels his arm numb, and the long sword in his hand comes out. In shock, he feels a waist. It''s tight, but it was caught by Monkey King, and he smiled: "It''s really good luck, I broke one, and now I send another one!"


    "Ah! You...you even think about me... Damn pirate... Hurry up and let me go... Let go of me..." Da Siqi was frightened and turned pale, her hands and feet kicked, but it didn''t help.He didn''t expect that the pirate of the''full of evil'' was so powerful, she could not walk a turn in his hands.


    "You just accept your fate! After being broken by me, I will give you freedom..." Monkey King smiled at Da Siqi.


    "I don''t want to be broken by you... Colonel Smogg...Help!" Da Siqi was terribly scared by Monkey King.


    Even the crowd of onlookers was inexplicably frightened for a while. With a''whistle'', they fled, and in a moment, there was no figure here.Because Monkey King''s mouth looks like eighteen, it is really terrible to play broken or something...


    "Scream! No one will come to rescue you if you break your throat!" Monkey King grinned, looking like I was a big bad guy.


    "It''s over! It''s over! I''m going to be ruined by the hateful pirate too..." Da Siqi had even the heart to die at this moment.


    "Monkey King! Don''t you hurry to put Da Siqi down, you see people are so scared by you that they are almost short-sighted..." A sharp shout suddenly came from the other side of the street.It turned out that Tina appeared in the street with a dress she tried on, and walked over here.


    And Nami poked her head out of the door of a clothing store and stared at Monkey King: "I said Tina loves scary people so much. It turns out that you, the master, inherited it..."


    "Tina... Sister?" Da Siqi looked at Tina who was walking towards this side, her face was full of surprise, and then he was very puzzled: "Why are you here? You are not being hated by this The pirate... put it in... so what?"


    Tina immediately glared at Monkey King with a black thread, and said: "Don''t believe this guy''s nonsense, in fact, others are pretty good..."


    "Oh! No more fun!" Monkey King smiled and let go of Da Siqi.


    "You..." Da Siqi looked at Tina, her eyes widened suddenly: "Sister Tina, have you...have already joined the Emperor Pirate Group?!!!"


    "What nonsense! Tina is a navy, how could it be possible to join the pirate..." Tina immediately retorted loudly.


    "That''s good! Sister Tina, don''t worry, Colonel Smogg is on this island, he will definitely be able to rescue us..." Dasqi said with a vow.


    "It''s impossible..." Tina shook her head, looking at Monkey King, she felt a sense of powerlessness: "Don''t say it''s Smogg... Even if it''s in the future, it may not be his opponent..."


    "What did you say?!!!" Da Siqi''s eyes widened in shock, a little unbelievable: "Impossible! Is he so powerful?"


    Tina said helplessly: "Hawkeye Mihawk, do you know?"


    Da Siqi''s eyes suddenly became especially bright: "The world''s number one swordsman, how could I not know, he is my idol, my goal, one day, I want to be the same swordsman like him." !"


    "The world''s number one swordsman?" Tina shook her head, looked at Monkey King, and said, "It''s not Hawkeye Mihawk anymore..."


    "What are you talking about?" Da Siqi looked puzzled: "Hawkeye Mihawk is recognized as the strongest swordsman in the world, how could it not be!"


    "It used to be, but now... it''s not anymore..." Tina shook her head.


    "How do you say?" Da Siqi became more and more curious.


    "Because of Hawkeye Mihawk..." Tina looked at Monkey King. Now, her heart is unavoidable: "I have been... defeated by him..."


    "What?!!!" Da Siqi was really shocked this time, feeling that she had an auditory hallucination, and heard it wrong: "You said... he defeated the world''s number one swordsman? That Hawkeye... Miho Grams?!"


    "And... or... defeated with a sword..." Tina was full of exclamation. After she said this, she couldn''t help but exhale.This is really incredible!


    "How is it possible...that is the number one swordsman in the world...how can it be defeated by a single sword?" Da Siqi shook his head, obviously a little disbelief.


    "But that''s the truth... I think it won''t be long before this matter will be announced..." Tina said.


    "How could it be...no wonder...he was so strong just now..." Da Siqi looked at Monkey King and was a little bit dazed for a while. The news was really shocking.Is the newly promoted world number one swordsman standing in front of him?Isn''t their plan to save people dead?


    "Oh! Little Nana! You revealed all of your brother''s information. This is really bad... It seems that this navy girl can''t leave without permission!" Monkey King suddenly narrowed his big eyes and looked at him. Da Siqi smiled.


    "Hey! You...what do you want to do? You didn''t want to even kidnap Da Siqi, right?" Tina immediately stared at Monkey King with a vigilant look.


    "You can''t blame me! Who told you to disclose my information to this navy girl! If she leaks out, the navy will not send a future to trouble me! So, I had to tie her to me too! The boat..." Monkey King made an innocent look.


    Will Monkey King be afraid of the admiral?Pull it down, this guy is just trying to find an excuse to tie Dasqi sister paper to her own boat...

 795 Chapter Twenty Four

    "I''m sorry... Da Siqi... It seems that I killed you..." Tina looked at Da Siqi and suddenly became guilty.


    "It''s not to blame you, it''s all to him!" Da Siqi glared at Monkey King and said: "But don''t worry, there is a navy guard here, they will definitely come to save us..."


    "Save?" Tina shook her head helplessly, trying to save people from Monkey King''s hands, it was simply impossible, she didn''t report even a glimmer of hope.


    "You are welcome to join the Emperor Pirates. As a welcome ceremony, I am going to give you a special gift!" Monkey King looked at Da Siqi with a smile on his face.


    "I am the navy that maintains justice, so I won''t be a pirate with you!" Da Siqi retorted extremely firmly: "Also! I won''t accept pirate gifts!"


    "Don''t rush to refuse, you will like this gift!" Monkey King looked at Da Siqi with a slight smile: "I''m saying that to maintain justice, you don''t have to be a navy. As a free pirate, there is no bondage. You, there will be more opportunities to maintain justice..."


    "Huh! I won''t listen to your fallacies, the justice in my heart will not be shaken!" Da Siqi said firmly.


    "It''s none of my business that you can''t waver. In short, you are already a member of my Emperor Pirate Group!" Monkey King declared Da Siqi''s ownership with extreme dominance, and then grabbed her That long sword.


    "You...what do you want to do? Give me Shigure back!" Da Siqi immediately exclaimed nervously.As a knife idiot, he looked like, for fear that Monkey King would even snatch her famous knife.


    "Are you still afraid of me stealing this kind of rubbish?" Sun Wukong curled his lips in disdain, his hand flowing with brilliance, covering the body of the sword,''Shi Yu'' suddenly changed its appearance, the body of the sword was radiant and sharp. People, just looking at them, give people an extremely oppressive feeling.


    "Oh my God! You...what did you do to Shi Yu?!" Da Siqi''s eyes widened in shock, in disbelief, a seemingly more''ordinary'' sword instantly turned into Monkey King''s hand A peerless magic weapon!


    There was a flash in Sun Wukong''s hand, a steel spirit flashed in his hand for an instant, under the light wave of''Shiyu'' in his hand, there was no sound, the steel spirit was silently cut in half by''Shiyu'', and the cut surface was smooth. Like a mirror, it was the incredible eyes of the girls who saw Da Siqi!


    "This can be called a magic weapon! What a shit big knife, twelve jobs... are all scum!" After Sun Wukong finished, he handed the''Shi Yu'' to Da Siqi: "Here! This is for gift. Your gift for joining the Emperor Pirates! Treasure it! Don¡¯t just look at those garbage knives all day..."


    "You...you...how did you do it?" Da Siqi ignored Sun Wukong''s contempt for those big sharp knives. At this moment, she was completely stunned by the''Shi Yu'' in her hand!Feeling the fierce brilliance that came from it, she was so excited.


    The former Shigure was a good sword, but compared with the current''Shigure'', it is simply not worthy of shoes!This kind of sword that is really sharp as iron can be called a true peerless magic weapon!


    "It makes you excited..." Monkey King smiled faintly and waved his hand lightly. Dozens of shining divine swords exuding endless radiance were suspended around him: "Your one is still the most trash, these It¡¯s the real magic weapon...how do you want it?"


    "Yes!!" Looking at such a peerless magical soldier, as a sword (sword?) idiot, she saw the extraordinary of these magical swords at a glance.Da Siqi''s head suddenly became like a chicken pecking at rice!It''s incredible. She has never seen these swords before, but the sharpness and power on them can be clearly felt. Compared with those so-called big sharp knives, they are nothing but nothing. what!


    Looking at Da Siqi with shining eyes, Sun Wukong was very proud: "Knowing that you like to collect famous swords and swords, that brother will use a basket of artifacts to seduce you! I don''t believe you can''t be fooled!"


    "In the future, I will mix with my brother, and if you perform well, I will give you a hand!" Monkey King was very satisfied with Da Siqi''s attitude.


    "Yes! Captain!" Da Siqi responded excitedly, but immediately reacted, shaking his head repeatedly: "No! No! I won''t join your pirate group!"


    "The words have been spoken and cannot be changed!" Monkey King smiled.


    "What you just said doesn''t count! You are making other requests. What do you want me to do before you are willing to give me those divine swords?"


    "Just to be a qualified crew member!"


    "I have already said that I am the navy, so I won''t join your pirate group..."


    Tina looked at Da Siqi, who was arguing with Monkey King, and shook her head helplessly: "Hey! This little fool fell into the pit and didn''t know..." Then she ran towards the clothing store where Nami was. Run, she still has a lot of clothes to buy...


    As for Da Siqi, Tina has never worried at all. In the past few days with Monkey King, she has also figured out some of Monkey King''s temperament. This guy is actually very talkative!If you want to leave after you get acquainted, this guy will definitely not stay!


    Even when Da Siqi was able to stay with her, Tina was actually concealed that she was happy. This time she had a companion, and now she was letting her leave Monkey King just like this. She was really reluctant, because she I have gradually fallen in love with this feeling of freedom.


    As Sun Wukong said before, maintaining justice does not necessarily have to be the navy. Even a pirate can maintain the justice in his heart, and it is more thorough, without being bound by those navy bosses!


    Monkey King looked at a weapon shop, he knew very well that there was a famous sword there, three generations of ghosts!However, in the eyes of Monkey King, this kind of ordinary weapon is not good at all, so leave it to Sauron!I hope he still has this chance...


    On the other side, in a tavern, Smogg was eating a stick of marijuana in his mouth, but a navy rushed in, yelling in exclamation: "Col. Smogg! It''s not good! It''s not good! Da Siqi Meimei was caught by the pirate!"


    "Which pirate is so bold that he dares to kidnap our navy?" Smogg furrowed his brows, full of aura, and spitting thick smoke, just like a gangster.


    "Who else... is the goal of our trip, the captain of the Emperor Pirates, Monkey King! On the street, Da Siqi Meimei met him, but she was defeated, and she was overpowered by one move... I was resisted by that nasty pirate and returned to the boat... Colonel Small, hurry up and save people!... It''s too late to be too late!"


    "Finally appeared!" When it was heard that it was the Emperor Pirates, Smogg''s eyes flashed coldly, and he coldly snorted: "It''s all about kidnapping Colonel Tina. Now you still want to kidnap Dasqi. It''s really arrogant! Lead the way!"..

 796 Chapter 25 Smogg

    Seeing Tina and Nami walking out of the clothing store, Monkey King appeared speechless, because behind them both were resisting a big package like a hill.


    "Aren''t you tired of buying so many things?" Looking at the two daughters, Monkey King shook his head helplessly.


    "Of course I''m tired! So you come to help us fight!" Nami unceremoniously handed her big package to Monkey King.


    "Tina''s trouble you too!" Tina smiled softly, and also handed her package to Monkey King.


    I wanted to see Sun Wukong carrying two big packages jokes, but suddenly saw that, Monkey King just waved his hand, and the two huge packages disappeared, suddenly surprised: "Huh? Why are they missing? You? Where did you hide things?!"


    "Tucked into my own space... I''ll take it out for you when I''m on the boat!" Monkey King replied lightly.


    "Own space?...What exactly are your abilities?" Tina became more and more curious about Monkey King''s abilities.Until now, she still believes that Monkey King is a demon fruit capable person.


    Monkey King laughed, pretending to be B full of meaning, but he was also very angry with Tina.


    A few people strolled around casually, accompanied Keya to buy some ingredients. After seeing the execution ground where Roger was executed, the few people left here...


    On the coast, looking at the gorgeous Emperor in front of her, Da Siqi was really nervous, as long as she walked a few steps forward, she would really bid farewell to her naval status...


    Looking back with expectation, he just happened to see Smogg riding a three-wheeled motorcycle that looked like a tank. Then, there was a large number of navy...


    Da Siqi''s expression was overjoyed: "Sister Tina, Colonel Smogg is here to save us! We don''t have to be pirates!"


    Tina tilted her head to look, but shook her head without saying anything. She knew very well that with Smogg''s strength, she couldn''t help Monkey King at all.


    Monkey King stopped advancing and looked at Smogg with interest!In the navy, this Smogg is among the few people who can truly be worthy of the two words "justice" behind him!


    But he saw Smogg a beautiful drift, stopped in front of Monkey King, slammed his feet, got out of the car, looked at Monkey King, domineering: "Sun Wukong... finally waited for you..."


    "Listen to your tone, as if you know I will come here!" Monkey King looked at Small, smiled lightly.


    "This place is of great significance to every pirate, so I expected you to appear here! So, I came here early..."


    "Good idea... but you are wrong... this place doesn''t make any sense to me... I was just idle and bored, so I came here to take a look..."


    "The reason is irrelevant... The important thing is... I won''t let you escape the sea..." Smogg''s tone was solemn, his hands turned into billowing smoke, and he swept toward Monkey King, trying to restrain his whole body...


    "Nature, Smoke Fruit... is indeed a good ability, but unfortunately... you chose the wrong opponent!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and breathed out a breath of energy, and the two plumes of smoke would be swept away. Blowing away, the remaining power remained unabated, and with a bang, Smogg''s whole body was blown upside down, hit a house hard, and was buried in the rubble...


    "Colonel Smogg!!"


    "Big Brother Smoker!!"


    Da Siqi and the navy were in great numbers. It was unbelievable that their colonel was blown to the ground in one breath. It was incredible!


    "This guy... really is a pervert..." Tina shook her head helplessly. The colonel was defeated by his mere blow, even the admiral could not do this step!


    Fearing that Monkey King would kill again, Tina hurriedly stepped forward and shouted at a group of pirates: "You can''t be his opponent... all go!"


    "Impossible! How could we leave you alone to escape... We are the navy! Don''t underestimate us!!" The navy yelled out one after another, picking up the guys and killing them towards Monkey King... as Smogg''s men , This group of people still have a sense of justice.


    "Don''t kill them... okay?" Tina tilted her head to look at Monkey King, begging.


    Nodding his head, Monkey King waved his sleeves, and the wind was violent. The navy who came to the rush were blown off the ground like garbage in a flash, and fell towards the distance...


    The sound of heavy objects falling to the ground for a while, wailing everywhere...


    Some onlookers were stunned. This ruinous posture was so handsome!There were even children with bright eyes, looking at their mother innocently, and made a ambition: "Mom! When I grow up, I must be a great big pirate like this big brother..."


    Smogg lifted the broken wall that was pressing down on him, looking at the emperor that was slowly going away on the sea, his fists were tightly squeezed, his expression gloomy and terrible.


    His task was to arrest Monkey King and bring him to justice, and rescue Colonel Tina, but the person was not saved, and he accompanied a Da Siqi. He simply lost his wife and broke down!


    "Such strength... I was only wanted 5000W. Are those people in the headquarters eating shit?" Smogg''s mood at this time was terrible. He didn''t expect that he would be defeated by someone else''s breath. , It scared him!


    Such a terrifying person was only offered a reward of 5000W. Isn''t this cheating him?Don''t say he is just a colonel, even if he is in the future, he may not be able to win him for nothing, right?


    "This information must be reported to the headquarters..." Smogg looked particularly dignified, looked at the shadow of the boat far away from the coast, clenched his fists, and found the oath: "Wherever you escape! I must bring you to justice. !"


    On the Emperor, Monkey King looked at the sister papers in front of him with a serious face, and said: "As a member of the Emperor Pirates, your strength is too weak, so I decided to train you well! Otherwise! It''s really outrageous that I, the captain, should solve everything!"


    "Train us? How do you train us?" Keya looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "You''ll know in a moment... But before that... There is one more thing to deal with... Every world has its own rules... The things I teach you are not contained in this world... So, in advance I have to make my mark for you..." Monkey King looked at the women, seemingly serious.


    It¡¯s just that his words just fell, and they scared the women...


    "Brand your own brand? Damn! Help! Am I going to be "snapped" soon? No!" Da Siqi suddenly screamed with horror, and then fled like a gust of wind. To the scene...

 797 Chapter 26 Teaching

    Seeing Da Siqi running away like the wind, Monkey King appeared speechless: "Unexpectedly, you look so pure and lovely, but your thoughts are so evil..."


    "What the hell do you mean? If you want to make a crooked idea, even if you can''t beat you, Tina won''t compromise!" Tina looked at Monkey King, her eyes full of defense.Who told Monkey King to speak so ambiguously?


    "Keya! You come first!" Monkey King was too lazy to explain, turning his head to the side and looked at Keya.


    "I believe you..." Keya nodded and came to Monkey King very obediently.


    A golden rune suddenly appeared on Sun Wukong''s fingers, and lightly touched it on the center of Keya''s eyebrows. The rune was instantly imprinted between Keya''s eyebrows and disappeared.


    "This... is it done?" Keya looked at Monkey King very puzzled.


    "How difficult do you think?" Sun Wu gave a blank look at the women.Da Siqi blushed even more embarrassed.


    In this way, Monkey King gave several women his own brand. As long as he was there, they would not be suppressed by the rules of this world if they wanted to learn Monkey King''s ability.


    "It doesn''t seem to feel anything! What is that thing just now?" The women looked very puzzled.


    "Explain to you now, and you won''t understand! You will understand later!" Monkey King waved his hand and said to the three women: "Now, what I want to teach you is the cultivation of Qi!"


    "Qi training? Is it similar to the six navy style?" Tina asked curiously.


    "Wrong! The''qi'' I want to teach you is an extremely terrifying technique! Similarly, as long as you control the use of qi and fly in the sky, it is a simple matter..." Sun Wukong said. Under the shocked gazes of the women, the body slowly floated up in the air: "Of course, this is not the power of the devil fruit!" With that, Monkey King rose into the sky and flew freely above the sea. One back and forth, landed in front of a few women!


    "Really... can fly?!!! I want to learn! I want to learn! Hurry up and teach us!!" The eyes of the Nami girls suddenly lit up, and they surrounded Monkey King with excitement, looking like they couldn''t wait. It looks really tempting. The impulse to commit a crime!


    "Aren''t you a fruitful person?" Tina looked at Monkey King in amazement, surprised at his series of incredible abilities.


    "Of course not!" Monkey King smiled slightly. In order to increase the credibility, he jumped into the sea with a "puff", very charming. Various swimming styles, breaststroke, dog crawl...


    "Believe it now?" Monkey King looked at Tina and smiled lightly.


    "Oh my God! You are not a capable person? Those skills are what you said?" Tina''s eyes widened in shock, and it felt incredible. Is there such a technique in the world?She had never heard of it.


    "You can say so!" Monkey King nodded.


    "As long as you learn what you call''qi'', can you master your incredible abilities?" Tina asked expectantly.


    "That''s not it! But I can teach you slowly!"


    "Okay! I want to learn!" The women said immediately.


    "Wukong! You said before that the power of''qi'' is terrifying, do you want to show it to us?" Nami looked at Monkey King expectantly at this moment.


    "Okay!" Monkey King nodded very simply and looked around. He just saw an isolated island not far away. At the corner of his mouth, a faint smile could not help but appeared: "See clearly!" , A small one, only as big as a fist!


    The air bullet flew out in an instant in a bullet!There was a loud bang!The sky rumbled and roared, stirring up waves!


    Tina''s daughters opened their big horrified eyes, just like this, watching a huge island, disappearing under the terrifying light...


    The terrifying aftermath engulfed the waves swept towards this side, but the Emperor has opened an invisible barrier on its own to block everything. Amidst the waves and tsunami, it is safe and sound...


    "This...how is it possible!!!" Tina was stunned at this time. This power was even more terrifying than the decree issued by the Navy!Is this really something human can do?It''s horrible!With a wave, an island was blown up!What a terrifying strength this must have!


    Tina thought about it for a moment. If the navy provokes Monkey King someday, if this thing is a vitality bounce, wouldn''t the navy headquarters be gone in minutes?I feel terrified when I think about it!


    "It''s over! It seems that I''m going to stay on this ship for the rest of my life as a pirate..." Da Siqi even sat down on the ground with a wry smile on her face!She was really scared by Monkey King''s horrible means...


    "Okay! I''ve seen it before! Now! Let''s start studying!" Monkey King clapped his hands and awakened the shocked women!In an instant, the women began to study earnestly, without mentioning the power of''qi'', just being able to fly freely in the sky is already hard to refuse!


    Full control of the use of Qi is not something you can learn in a day or two. While Sun Wukong is teaching a few girls, it is inevitable to bump into it!This is to teach them the benefits...


    Soon, four days passed...


    "Look at it! It''s flying! It''s flying! I''m flying!" On the splint, Tina''s luck just mastered the''qi'' screamed with exclamation, and her body floated up a little bit...


    But the girls of Ya and Ji are envious, because they haven''t learned...


    "Very good! Don''t get too excited! Calm down and be careful to fall down!" Monkey King nodded in satisfaction.Tina was able to master the use of Qi in four days, which was pretty good.


    "Tina understands!" Tina nodded immediately, hurriedly converging her mind, wandering in the air crookedly, and her heart became more and more excited. In the end, happiness grew sorrow, pomp, and fell into the sea!


    "Ah! Tina is a capable person, Wukong, go and save her!" But the girls were shocked.


    "You just learned to walk, do you want to run..." Monkey King shook his head helplessly. A Mencius plunged into the sea and caught Tina, who had been sinking towards the bottom of the sea, into his arms. He immediately shook his figure, like A swordfish rushed out of the sea and landed steadily on the splint!


    The start was very gentle, and Monkey King looked down, and suddenly sweated. It turned out that he was pinching where he shouldn''t be (are you sure it was not intentional?). Fortunately, Tina was a little dizzy and didn''t notice it, so she quickly let go and put her down. ¡­


    "Oh! I scared Tina to death! I thought I was dead!" As soon as Tina woke up, she immediately patted her plump xiong breast with lingering fear!Because of the relationship between the whole body, the perfect indescribable form, it just blinded Monkey King...


    PS: Originally I didn''t want to mention it, but since someone asked, I will reveal a little bit! The reason why the update in the past two days has not been effective is because of... uh... quarrel... you know... I am still chatting with my "friends" in Internet cafes.....

 798 Chapter 27 The First Person

    "This Devil Fruit is really a fatal weakness for fear of sea water!"


    Monkey King looked at Tina and shook his head.


    Although the devil fruit is a good thing, it was killed by the sea and Hailou Shike!No matter how strong you are, once you are handcuffed with a sea building stone or fall into the sea, you really can only be mermaid!


    How can one''s own sister paper have such a weakness!Otherwise, there will be no chance to swim together!This is not decisive!


    With a move of his heart, Monkey King''s hands are shining with a bright white light, this is a light of purification that can purify everything in the world!With the light shining on Tina''s body, a little black air appeared from her skin, and finally disappeared under the shining white light!


    "What are you...what are you doing?" Tina looked at Sun Wukong very puzzled, and even more surprised was how could she have that kind of black air in her body that made her scalp numb?


    "You will know if you go to the sea now!" Monkey King did not answer, but smiled mysteriously.


    "You are a pervert! There is no bad hobby, right?" Tina immediately hugged Xiong in both hands, looking at Monkey King with alert.With that shitty dress and such a pitiful posture, Monkey King cried out and couldn''t stand it!


    "Don''t be tempted to fool brother! Otherwise, brother''s morality will be lost, and you will not be able to pick it back!" Monkey King shook his head helplessly, and amidst Tina''s exclamation, he picked her up. Slowly walked to the side of the boat...


    "Hey~ what do you want? Quickly let Tina come down...Ah! Help! Tina is angry..." Tina looked at the sea below, her face paled in shock, struggling, she whispered again and again.


    "Hey! Goku! What do you want to do?!" Nami and Keya were also nervous and shocked at the moment. Could it be that Monkey King was crazy.


    Sun Wukong ignored them and smiled mischievously. In Tina''s horrified scream, he threw her into the sea with a''puff''...


    "Ah! Help! Damn Monkey King! Tina won''t let you go... Tina is really angry!!" Tina threw on the sea, splashing countless splashes, screaming!


    "Huh? Why didn''t she sink?" Nami, who was shocked, finally found a clue.


    "Okay, stop screaming, haven''t you found it yet? You are not afraid of the sea anymore! You are no longer a dry duck..." Monkey King looked at Tina, who was fluttering on the sea, and shook it. Shaking his head, said.


    "Huh?!!!" Tina immediately reacted after Sun Wukong''s reminder. She looked at herself in an unbelievable way. She could really move freely in the sea, and her body did not feel as heavy as a stone like before. Now, her eyes widened, Tina was incredible: "This...what''s going on? What did you do to Tina?"


    "It''s just to help you purify the negative effects of Devil Fruit...Congratulations, you are the first person in this world who is not afraid of sea water or sea floor stones... Devil Fruit Ability!" Sun Wukong watched At Tina, she couldn''t help but smile.


    "How come! You...you still have this ability? This...this...it''s incredible! Tina is so happy! Really so happy!!" After the shock, Tina suddenly cheered on the surface of the sea Swim around like a mermaid, with an excited expression, all at a glance!Unexpectedly, her swimming skills are still intolerable!


    As a person who grew up by the sea, Tina can naturally swim. Only after eating the Devil Fruit, her swimming ability is completely deprived. Now she is back to normal, not to mention how happy she is!


    A sister who likes to swim suddenly becomes a duck that can''t go into the water, and she is still a sister. People who have not really experienced the pain will not understand it!Therefore, now Tina, who has completely freed her restraints, is like a little girl swimming up and down the sea, her excited laughter never stopped...


    "You still have such a... ability... This is simply... incredible..." Nami looked at Monkey King, her beautiful eyes widened in shock.Because she can imagine how terrifying and shocking this ability is!


    Think about it, if Monkey King raises his arms, in order to avoid the weakness caused by the devil fruit, those capable people in the world don''t know how many people will come and run!As long as Monkey King is willing, by virtue of this, he is enough to subvert the whole world!Even some people in the navy will turn around!Because of this ability, it is simply too tempting for those capable!


    Only Kea is not as complicated as Nami thought at this moment. Seeing Tina swimming around in the sea, a charming smile appeared on her face: "Unexpectedly, Wukong can not only cure illness, but also has such an ability. ¡­Really awesome!"


    As she said, but Ya suddenly saw that in the deep sea below Tina, a huge black shadow suddenly appeared, and her face changed drastically: "Tina! Be careful below! Something seems to be coming out! !!!"


    "That...is it?!!!..." Nami''s face couldn''t help being shocked: "Wukong! Save people!"


    "Sea King class?!" Tina looked down, but she just saw a dark and terrifying shadow in the ocean floor swimming towards her at an alarming speed!That kind of situation makes the scalp numb with horror!


    In just a moment, everyone saw a terrifying huge mouth, densely covered with sword-like fangs, biting towards Tina!The scope is so wide that I am afraid that Tina can be swallowed in one bite!


    Monkey King didn''t move. He didn''t believe that Tina, who is also a capable captain and a navy colonel, could not deal with a mere sea king!


    Tina looked at the black shadow below, although she was not disturbed, she swished like a sharp sword, gliding along the sea surface, avoiding the inevitable blow of the sea king!


    The Neptune class leaped into the sea, and one shot fell into the air, but it shook the waves of tens of meters!


    The whole sea is getting choppy!The Emperor is floating on the sea, swinging around, but still as stable as Mount Tai!


    "Life is a matter of life and death, the use of qi is good..." Monkey King looked at Tina and nodded approvingly.In exchange for an angry shot from Nami, she yelled: "That''s not bad for you! Hurry up and save people! All this is caused by you!!"


    "Don''t be nervous! Nothing will happen!" Monkey King waved his hand faintly for Nami''s fuss.


    I saw Tina crossed her hands, her body suddenly rose into the air, glide along the sea, and came to the side of the sea king class. When her delicate hand touched her body, several huge shackles appeared out of thin air, and the sea king class was instantly handcuffed. Staying, flop, splashing waves of tens of meters, and finally sinking weakly towards the seabed...


    "Look! Right!" Monkey King grinned at Nami beside him...

 799 Chapter 28 Red Earth Continent

    Tina slowly vacated and landed on the splint...


    "Tina! You''re really amazing! That big sea king, you can be overpowered by one move..." But Ya immediately cast an admiring look at her: "I don''t know when I can become As powerful as you!"


    "As long as you study with Wukong, you can definitely do it!" Tina smiled slightly. Now, she was in a very good mood. When she drove to Monkey King''s side, she gave him a big hug, and Xiong was soft and close. In Monkey King''s xiong bore, it made him feel a little airy!


    "Thank you! Tina is really happy! Thank you for giving Tina the ability to swim again..." Tina said, she actually clicked on Monkey''s face, then released it, turning red. Face, went to the side.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect this kind of welfare!" Monkey King tilted his head and put his left face in front of Tina: "Come here too..."


    "The beauty you think!" Tina gave him a blank glance.


    Nami and Keya both looked upset, only Da Siqi''s expression was the most normal. Looking into the distance, she suddenly said in surprise: "Look at it! Lighthouse! There is a lighthouse in front of..."


    Nami''s eyes lit up, and her uncomfortable moment disappeared. She took out a map and said happily, "That''s it... The entrance to the great course is right in front of the lighthouse!"


    "So! Are we going to enter the great route soon?" Keya''s eyes were bright, and she looked very happy. The real sea adventure was finally about to begin.


    "Do you really want to go?" Da Siqi grimaced and hesitated.


    "Why, don''t you want to become the strongest female swordsman?" Monkey King looked at Da Siqi and smiled.


    "Yes!" Da Siqi replied firmly without even thinking.She knew that as a woman, only Monkey King could help her to become the strongest swordsman!


    In fact, she has always felt hatred and low self-esteem for herself as a woman, because it is impossible for a woman to become the strongest swordsman!But the appearance of Monkey King rekindled her hope!This is an incredible person, and his skills are even more incredible. She believes that only by following Sun Wukong, you can definitely become the strongest swordsman!


    "If you really don''t want to be by my side, you can leave, I won''t stop it..." Monkey King looked at Da Siqi and said seriously.


    "No! I want to go! I want to become stronger! Just become stronger! Only by getting the righteousness in my heart!" Da Siqi came to Monkey King with a firm expression: "Please teach me the strongest Swordsmanship! I also want to be a great swordsman like you!¡± Because Monkey King defeated Hawkeye, Da Siqi already regarded Monkey King as the world¡¯s number one swordsman!


    "Very good!" Monkey King looked at Da Siqi''s firm eyes with satisfaction, and nodded with great satisfaction: "It seems that you have made up your mind! Congratulations, you have made the most wise choice! I am here! You will become the strongest swordsman in this world!"


    As Monkey King said, the magic sword in his hand flashed again, and he swung forward slightly!


    In the roar, Da Siqi and the daughters were shocked to see, the sea in front of them was suddenly cut in half like a mirror!A terrifying chasm that is bottomless is exposed, and the waves on both sides are turbulent, forming a Taotian waterfall!That shocking picture is simply unforgettable for a lifetime!


    Da Siqi and the women were stunned by the picture in front of them!They were very clear about the power of Monkey King, but they didn''t expect that this power would be so incredible!Break the sea with one sword!Such monstrous methods are simply shocking!


    "Want to learn?" Monkey King smiled at Da Siqi and said.


    "Yes!!!" Da Siqi nodded stupidly, she was already horrified by the picture in front of her!But I am even more excited!Now, she understands what is the strongest!What is a swordsman!At this moment, she vowed to become a peerless swordsman like Monkey King!


    What is a small island blowing up with a qigong bomb!This means of breaking the sea with a sword is called a means of reaching the sky!


    "Very good! So, from now on, you will give me a good practice of the use of Qi, and someday you will be able to use Qi freely! I will teach you a set of exercises suitable for you!" Sun Wukong watched With a few women, smiled.


    "I... can I?" Keya said excitedly.


    "Of course! Anything! As long as I am here! Even if you are women, you can be the strongest!" Monkey King smiled and nodded.


    "really?!"


    At this moment, the daughters of Tina were excited, excited, and they now understood the''real'' power of Monkey King!Is there any reason not to be excited to think that you can become such a strong man in the future?


    But if you let them know that this strength is just the tip of the iceberg of Monkey King, I don''t know what to think about it!


    The separated sea surface lasted for a few minutes, and only then slowly healed, but it did not startle the waves that were too terrifying...


    After calming down their excitement, Ji Nujun looked at the lighthouse ahead with expectation. As long as they passed the route ahead, they could enter the legendary great route... As long as they stepped in there, they walked into a A whole new world...


    Nami looked ahead and couldn''t help yelling: "To draw a map of the world..."


    "In order to travel the world..." Keya said immediately.


    "In order to eliminate all the sins in the world!!" Tina and Da Siqi yelled at the same time.


    "Go! Toward the great route!!"


    The girls Qi Qijiao yelled, and the Emperor was flying towards the lighthouse at an astonishing speed...


    But within ten minutes, the Emperor has appeared in the windless zone!


    The so-called windless zone is the sea without wind!At the same time, it has a terrible collective name, that is, the nest of the Neptune class!And...the giant kind...


    This terrible area is a nightmare for ordinary pirates, but at this time, even the most courageous Nami, there is no trace of tension and fear!


    Because they are riding on the Emperor!And even the Monkey King, an incredibly powerful man is sitting here!


    Don''t need Monkey King!The terrifying aura radiated by Tina alone made the fierce and ferocious sea kings in the ocean floor afraid to move, let alone attack the Emperor!


    Don''t think Tina is just a spirit body, she was created by Monkey King, and her strength should not be underestimated!


    In this way, this extremely dangerous and windless zone, the Emperor has passed through safely as if nothing happened...


    Following this, there was a "Red Earth Continent" before everyone''s eyes!..

 800 Chapter 29 A Little Lolita

    "Red Earth Continent! As long as we cross there, we can enter the great sea route!" Looking at the endless, towering red rock wall in the distance, Nami looked very excited.


    "Finally entering the land of legends, I am looking forward to it!" Keya looked yearning.


    "Look at it! Is the navy over there?" Da Siqi suddenly pointed to the left.


    "Really...Eight naval ships..." Monkey King turned his head and said.


    "Goku! If it is not necessary...Could you not attack the navy?" Tina tilted her head to look at Monkey King.Although she was willing to stay, she still regarded herself as a navy after all, and naturally did not want to see her colleague being killed by Monkey King.


    "Then it depends on whether they know each other!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    At the same time, the navy side.


    "Admiral! A pirate ship was found ahead. Seeing its appearance, it seems to be the recently raging Emperor Pirates...please give instructions!" A navy ran into a cabin and sat facing a host Yi Tuo Roshan exclaimed.


    "Emperor Pirate Group... is that the pirate who captured Colonel Tina?" Roshan looked indifferent and calm, but his tone was a bit treacherous, and his high-ranking appearance made it very uncomfortable to watch, especially It''s that fat body, it''s just a human-shaped fat boar.


    "Do you still need to ask me about this kind of thing? The Emperor Pirates...huh~~This kind of kid who doesn''t know the heights and the heights, just shot him down..." Roshan''s tone was flat and his expression was extremely arrogant. Obviously, the Emperor Pirates didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Yes! Lord Admiral!" After receiving the order, the navy immediately retired, organized the manpower, moved the turret, and aimed it at the Monkey King''s Emperor. After reaching the attack range, he gave an order and opened fire!


    With the sound of a cannon, countless black cannonballs blasted towards the Emperor...


    "I''m so courageous... dare to shoot at me!" Sun Wukong slowly got up and looked at Tina: "They asked for this. You can''t blame me! Tina... ready to fight back..."


    "Yes! Master!"


    I saw Tina waved her hand, and an invisible mask protected the Emperor. The shells bombarded the mask, not only did not explode, but rebounded back at an even more alarming speed, hitting the navy in the bang. On the warship, there were explosions and wailing...


    The black smoke rose, and a warship was shattered by its own shells, and slowly sank to the bottom of the sea...


    "Ah! Come on! Cease fire! Cease fire! Don''t open fire! Save people..." The navy was shocked and exclaimed!


    "Hey! I told you not to kill you... Why are you still like this!" Tina and Da Siqi looked at the warship slowly sinking to the bottom of the sea, suddenly anxious.


    "Don''t be too naive... They are the first to attack... Now that they attack, they must have the consciousness of death... The enemy is the enemy... Do you think they will let us go?" Monkey King looked at Tina with a calm expression. Tina and Dusky were speechless.


    Monkey King turned his head and said to Tina: "Let them see what a real cannon is!"


    "Hehe! I understand! Watch me bomb them down!" Tina smiled excitedly, and the ship board on the splint suddenly moved, and an energy crystal cannon slowly emerged!Just looking at the long barrel is extremely shocking.


    "Huh? Wait!" Just when Tina was about to press the button to fire the gun, Monkey King stopped her.


    "What''s the matter, Master? You just let me give it a shot!" Tina pouted her mouth and looked at Monkey King''s thirsty look. It looked like that, Monkey King felt a little painful: "Don''t take this Talking to me with a misunderstanding attitude... I suddenly discovered something very interesting... In order not to hurt the innocent, please stop firing..."


    "Injured the innocent? What''s the matter? Is there anyone else on the navy ship?" Nami said with a puzzled look.Tina and Da Siqi who were on the side were really relieved.


    "En... Look at that window of the warship, is there a little girl? She doesn''t look like a navy..." Monkey King pointed to a warship in the center, said.


    Da Siqi: "Really... How come there are children in the Navy? Did they save it from there?"


    "Sister paper... you are too naive... didn''t you see that little girl was trying to escape from the chaos?" Sun Wukong''s words just fell, and the little girl dropped a wine barrel and jumped into the sea. .


    "Those who would rather jump into the sea and want to escape, do you think they are the ones rescued by the navy?" Monkey King said, with one move, the little girl fluttering in the sea appeared in his hands so strangely...


    But the little girl is still unaware at this moment, her little hands are scratching...that looks cute, but slightly funny...


    "Huh?! Who are you?" Suddenly, the little girl felt that something was wrong, and when she looked up, she was shocked to find a strange man holding herself in her waist.


    Didn''t I jump into the sea?Why do you suddenly appear here?The more I think about it, the more the little girl''s psychology feels hairy, her pupils are shrinking, and she uttered a high-decibel scream: "Ghost! Help! Please, don''t eat me!!!"


    "Please... Am I like a bad person?" Monkey King gently put down the little Lolita in his hand, looking depressed.


    "What kind of weird ability do you have?" In this regard, Tina and daughters were surprised by what means again.


    A hundred meters away, I caught a living person in my hand with a quick catch. Would you like to be so scary?


    "Have you heard of taking things from the air? This is the ability. You met the requirements that day, and I am teaching you!" Sun Wukong casually said to Lori, "Don''t be afraid! My brother is afraid of you being The sea drowned, so I rescued you... Let¡¯s talk about it! What is your name? Why was it on a navy ship?"


    "Rescued?" Little Lori was taken aback for a moment, and she was overjoyed: "I''m so lucky..." Immediately looked at Monkey King with a serious face and said: "You should introduce yourself before asking someone!"


    "Hehe~~" After hearing this, the women on the side laughed kindly.


    "That''s what I said! My name is Nami, she is Tina, she is Tina, she is Keya, she is Dasqi... This brother is the captain of our pirate group, Monkey King, very powerful! "Nami stepped forward and introduced them one by one.


    "Pirate?!!!" Little Lolita''s eyes widened, her mouth wide open, her chin almost fell off!The body froze there for an instant, and remained motionless.


    "I''m going! Is the pirate so scary? Just hearing a name scared you?" Monkey King shook his head helplessly, and flicked the little girl''s forehead, awakening her from the fright.


    "It''s over! It''s not easy to escape from the hands of the navy... How could you be caught by the pirates immediately..." The little girl immediately shrank into a ball, her small body began to tremble.


    PS: Keke~ I have something to do today, it can only be changed 1 and 3 will be changed tomorrow!..

 801 Chapter Thirty-Abis

    Looking at the little Lolita who was shivering with fright, Monkey King didn''t bother to pay attention to it. Now let Nami and the others comfort her!But he himself looked at the navy on the opposite side with an unkind look!


    Because of the bounced energy shield on the Imperial, those navies dare not launch shells for a while!This kind of tortoise shell, which can''t start and rebound, leaves the navy helpless.


    "Admiral, what should we do now? Do we still need to attack?" A navy came to the fat man who was as fat as a meat mountain and asked respectfully.


    "Are you all grown up eating shit? Since you can''t attack the hull, then attack me and let the waves drown their ships!" The fat man roared, not looking at him like a straw bag , I didn''t expect it was still a bit clever.


    "Understood!" The navy''s eyes lit up, he immediately took out the phone worm, and gave a loud order: "Everyone is here! Let''s attack the sea around the pirate ship! Sink her!"


    The order came, and with the sound of the artillery, countless black shells flew towards the Emperor again... Only this time, they were not attacking the hull, but the sea around the Emperor!


    Accompanied by the roar, the waves of tens of meters are up!On the rolling sea, the Emperor is like a flat boat. It seems that the ship may be destroyed at any time, but the ship will not capsize, and it will sway on the rough sea, which makes people trembled...


    But what is weird is that although the hull is shaking violently, the inside of the ship is still stable and peaceful, and there is no shaking at all!It''s like the earth is obviously rotating, but we can''t feel it at all...


    "A bunch of trash that doesn''t live or die! You are doing death!" Monkey King smiled, came to the fort and wanted to have a shot, but suddenly smelled the fragrant wind, and was wrapped in a soft soft wrap behind Tina. Sun Wukong pleadingly said: "Master! Don''t do it! Just let me shoot! Just one shot! Okay!"


    Ok!This kind of cute girl has not only a prank factor but also a violent factor in her bones!


    "Okay! Come on!" Monkey King couldn''t bear the soft and soft friction behind him, so he had to surrender!


    "I know the master is the best!" Tina chirped and gnawed a bite on Monkey King''s face. She immediately changed positions with Monkey King excitedly, and looked at the sight, the light in her eyes flickered: "Hehe~ ~Watch me blast them down!"


    As he said, pressing the button to fire the gun, I saw a light beam shining out of the barrel, turning into a colorful light beam in the air in the blink of an eye, bombarding the center of the eight naval ships under the horrified gaze of the navy. Where the sea...


    With a thunderous roar, it shook the terrifying waves hundreds of meters!Just a roll, eight naval ships were submerged in the endless waves and sank to the bottom of the sea...


    "Tina! You...you...you are too much!! You are all told not to kill you...how can you do this..." Tina and Dasqi looked at the navy ship that was instantly submerged in the waves, and couldn''t help exclaiming. Speak out.


    "Relax! This is not an ordinary cannon! This is a magic cannon, whose power can be adjusted... I didn''t attack their hulls, just let the waves flood their ships, so I won''t want them. My fate..." Tina grinned.Immediately, he said: "It''s a great fight!"


    This is a sister paper with violent factors, but Ya stepped back a little frightened...


    When Tina and Da Siqi listened, they were relieved, but then they thought, the ship was sinking, will the navy really be fine?


    However, they also knew that asking Monkey King not to kill the navy would be too much. It would be impossible to save people!The two women could only pray in their hearts that the navy would not be eaten by the sea kings.They can only do so much.


    PS: Keke!System improvement: Because there is no killer to the navy, Tina and Dasqi have a +5 favorability to Monkey King!


    "Is this the pirate? It''s scary! It''s scary!!" As for the little loli, she was even more frightened and cried: "It''s over! I''m going to be sold soon... ooh..."


    "Why haven''t you comforted her yet? It seems that you have to go out!" Looking at the little Lolita who was already scared by the rain, Monkey King was very helpless. He stepped forward and suddenly appeared in his hands. The overflowing pork shreds handed the little loli: "Come on, you must be hungry! Would you like to eat something?"


    "No... I don''t eat pirate food... I''m not hungry at all..." Little Lori swallowed her saliva and said very hard, but she just finished speaking, but her belly is very unbelievable. ''Screamed out and made a big blush.


    "No, forget it! It just so happens that I''m hungry too!" Monkey King looked indifferent, looking up, he wanted to get rid of all the shredded pork!


    Seeing that a plate of delicacy was about to disappear, little Lolita shouted: "No! No! I want! I want!" She said, "swish", snatching the plate in Monkey King''s hand, little head With a lift, he stuffed a plate of shredded pork into his small mouth...


    "Wow! It''s delicious! This is the best thing I''ve ever eaten!" Little Lolita''s eyes lit up and she exclaimed.


    "Of course, this is made by Brother''s queen cook! Can it not taste good?" Monkey King smiled and looked content.


    "Huh? I didn''t cook such a dish?" Keya said in confusion.


    She thought that Monkey King was talking about her, because she is now the queen cook of the Emperor Pirates!Although still in the learning stage.


    "I didn''t say you..." Monkey King glanced at Ke Ya and said.


    "Isn''t it me? Is there anyone else?" But Ya immediately looked at Tina curiously.


    "Don''t look at Tina! Tina doesn''t know how to cook!"


    "It''s not me..." Nami and the women shook their heads.


    "That''s weird! Who made that dish?" Now, Ji Nv Jun felt that things were a bit weird. How could it be so good that such a dish suddenly came out?


    Could it be that Monkey King did it himself?impossible!That guy never enters the kitchen.


    "Wukong! Where did your dish come from?" Nami finally couldn''t help but curiously asked.


    "You will know in the future..." Monkey King smiled mysteriously and looked at Little Lori: "Okay, you can tell me now, what is your name, right?"


    "Abis! My name is Abis!" Little Lori licked the plate happily and said with a happy face.Ok!Loli has three good points, her soft tone and soft body are easy to knock down, and she was bought for a mere dish!


    "In other words, why were you on a navy ship? Why did you escape again? Didn''t it mean you did something bad?" Da Siqi asked softly...

 802 Chapter 31 The Battleship Island

    "Stupid! I won''t do bad things!" Ablis immediately retorted loudly, and at the same time her tone weakened again: "That''s because...that''s because...I can''t say..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, everyone will have their own little secrets, where do you live? Let''s send you back!" Monkey King rubbed Abis''s little head and laughed.In fact, his psychology is very clear, but it is not broken!


    And the reason why I didn''t kill that group of navy was because I wanted Tina and Da Siqi to see that there was a scum that was worse than a pirate!He hasn''t forgotten his bet with Tina.


    "|Are you really willing to send me back?" Abliss asked with surprise on her face.


    "Of course! I am the leader of this pirate group, I have the final say!" Monkey King smiled.


    "I''m from Gunkanjima..." Abliss said.


    "Gunkanjima?" Nami was a little surprised.


    "Do you know?" But Ya Chao Nami looked over.


    "Wait, I''ll take a look at the map..." Nami said, fumbled for a while in her bag, took out a map, and spread it out in front of a few people: "Ah, here, look, It¡¯s very close to the Great Route! We are in this position, not very far...but we are going to the Great Route... the direction is wrong..."


    "How about? Do you want to go back?" Monkey King looked at Abis and said, "If you don''t want to go back! It''s not bad to be a pirate with your brother!"


    "You shut up!" Nami barked her teeth and shouted from the side: "People are still so small, do you want to take them as a pirate?"


    "That''s it! It''s too bad! Even the kids don''t let it go..." Tina and the women immediately agreed.You look at Monkey King with perverted eyes, making Monkey King very depressed.He really wants a weak explanation, I really am not Lolicon!However, he also knew that he explained the cover-up, so he simply shut up and didn''t speak!


    Ablis looked at Monkey King and the others, and said politely: "I know, you not only saved me, but also caused you trouble, it shouldn''t be wrong, but I want to go back to the island!" After speaking, Ablis raised her head. Come, his eyes are clear and firm.


    Then he lowered his head again: "Sorry, I was too presumptuous, right...if I can..."


    |"Nothing if! If you want to go back! We will send you back!" Before Abliss finished her words, Monkey King interrupted her, and then turned to Tina beside her and said: "Change direction, Target''Warship Island''!"


    "Yes! Master!" Tina replied. With a thought, the direction of the Emperor immediately changed, slowly moving towards the direction shown on the map.


    Monkey King''s decision and decisiveness immediately received the approval of the girls, and a happy smile appeared on his face.


    "Thank you! Do you really want to take me back? Thank you! Goku! So happy! Thank you so much..." Ablis immediately jumped up and cheered happily.


    "Don''t call me Wukong! You should call me Wukong brother!" Monkey King corrected.


    "Okay! Brother Wukong!" Ablis immediately changed her words obediently.


    "Okay! There is still some time before Gunkanjima! Let me fill up my stomach!" Monkey King said, and looked towards Keya: "Kaya, trouble you!"


    "Okay! I have been studying very hard recently! I will not let you down..." But Ya Lima stood up happily and walked towards the kitchen...


    When I ate the meals made by Keya again, Monkey King was finally a little relieved, and today''s meals have really improved a lot!At least the oil and salt are moderate. Although it is not delicious, it does not hurt the stomach.


    For this period of time, Keya has always been in charge of Sun Wukong¡¯s food. For a young lady, I think you can imagine how the food was cooked for the first time, but no matter how unpalatable it is Ke Ya made it with one heart, so Monkey King wiped them out every time!Isn''t it awful?Trivial!His stomach is harder than stainless steel, even if it is highly toxic, there is no pressure!


    Although this is a bit old-fashioned, it is still very useful, but Ya''s favorability for him is going up!Among the women, apart from Tina, who is obedient, she has the highest affinity for Monkey King!


    The sun was gradually sinking to the west, and Gunkanjima finally appeared in Monkey King''s vision.


    "It''s there! It''s there! It''s Gunkanjima! I''m so happy! I''m finally back!" Looking at the small island in front of her that resembles a warship, Ablis seemed very happy and excited.The appearance of jumping and jumping, looks very lively and cute.


    No wonder this little loli is extremely welcomed and loved by many lolicons, and that makes sense.


    "In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, Tina, invisible the Emperor! Let''s go to the island!" Monkey King turned his head to Tina.


    "Okay, Master!" As Tina''s words just fell, the Emperor disappeared above the sea like this.The only thing that can be found is that the sea surface that fluctuates from time to time shows that something is swimming on it...


    "No matter how many times I watch it! It feels incredible!" Nami looked at Tina, still with an expression of exclamation on her face, this Emperor!It was a miracle.


    The group of people boarded the Battleship Island silently, and Ablis turned around to take a look, and she turned out to be empty behind her, her eyes widened in shock: "Where is the ship? Where is your ship?"


    Because although she was invisible before, she was still able to see clearly when she was in the boat, so little Lolita hadn''t noticed the strangeness for a while.


    "It''s here! But it''s already hidden, so you can''t see it!" Tina looked at Abliss shocked expression and said proudly: "How about it! It''s amazing!"


    "That''s amazing! I''ll touch it!" Abliss said, standing on the coast and reaching out her hand and touching it forward. It was clear that there was nothing, but she really felt that she touched the real thing, and she was very happy now. Screaming: "Really! I touched it! I touched it! The invisible pirate group is amazing!"


    "Okay! Don''t you take us to your house to sit down!" Monkey King looked at Abis and said.


    "Here..." Ablis immediately led the way...


    On the other side, the navy, which was bombarded by Tina, floated on the sea holding barrels and wooden boards one after another...


    "Admiral...what should we do now? The Emperor Pirates are gone..."


    "Eric! What do you think we should do now?" The fat man turned his head and looked at a weak man who was supported by two navy.


    "Since that little girl... was rescued by the Emperor Pirates... then they will definitely send the little girl home... We only need to go to Gunkanjima, and naturally we can catch the little girl and ask about the Millennium Dragon Whereabouts..." the man named Eric said weakly.


    "Okay! Seek help from the navy patrolling nearby! We are going to Gunkanjima immediately! No one can stop my plan of immortality..."..

 803 Chapter 32 The Shock of the Navy

    Naval headquarters.


    The veterans of the Warring States and other navy all looked serious, and the atmosphere seemed very solemn.


    Putting down a report in his hand, the Marshal of the Warring States Period glanced at the people present with a solemn expression, and finally set his sights on Lieutenant General Karp, who was eating his own donuts, and shouted angrily, "Kapp! It''s time, are you still just eating? It''s too shameful!"


    "Huh?" The sudden anger of the Warring States made Karp stunned. Although he is a lieutenant general, although the Warring States is a marshal, he usually doesn''t talk like that to him!It seems that things are a bit serious!After murmured in his heart, Kapuxinxin stopped his hand and said with a serious expression: "What happened? I haven''t seen you with such a serious expression in a long time!"


    "Look at it for yourself!" The Warring States handed the report to Karp.


    Karp squinted his eyes. After watching for a while, he suddenly swished and bounced off his seat, exclaiming: "What?!!! Hawkeye Mihawk was defeated by someone?!!!"


    The word stirred up a thousand layers of waves, and all the people present showed their shocked expressions!


    Who is Hawkeye?Although it is only one of the seven martial arts, the strength is close to the four emperors!Such a person was defeated?How can we not shock people!


    "Eagle Eye was defeated? This is really shocking news..." Huang Yuan frowned slightly, then stretched out again, and looked at the Warring States Period: "Is the news accurate?"


    "This is the acknowledgment by Hawkeye himself! He has already announced to the public... that he is no longer the number one swordsman in the world... the person who replaced him... Sigh.


    "Who is it?" Karp looked solemn, and no longer had any playful mentality, because this matter was simply too big.


    "The Emperor Pirate Group that appeared recently...have you all heard of it?" The Warring States Period said with a serious face.


    "Have you heard that the guy who kidnapped Captain Tina? And if you dare to order from the emperor, it''s hard not to be remembered..." The green pheasant nodded and said, his eyes flashed, and said: "No Will it be him?!"


    The Warring States nodded silently.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    "I thought he was just a little character who didn''t know the heights of the sky, but he didn''t expect him to have some ability... With the emperor''s order, he was ranked above the four emperors. It seems that this person is very confident and arrogant!" I wanted to slap his ears with a little smile.


    "Do you want to increase the bounty?" Aka Dog looked towards the Warring States Period and said.


    "Not for the time being... His current known abilities are ice and fire... The specific abilities are still uncertain... Green pheasant, you will meet this person! If possible, our navy is willing to give him the title of Qiwuhai... If not... If you can..." After that, the Warring States period gave the green pheasant a look you know.


    "This is really an arduous task... Facing Hawkeye, I don''t have the absolute confidence to defeat him, let alone this guy who defeated Hawkeye... I will try my best!" Green Pheasant accepted a little helplessly The task: "But Qiwuhai, isn''t it already full from the current point of view?"


    "Jinping hasn''t listened to his control, it doesn''t matter if he cancels his Qiwuhai qualification..." Zhan Guo said flatly.


    "Understood..." The green pheasant frowned slightly and nodded.


    The Warring States period thought for a while, then looked at Aka Inu: "For safety''s sake, let''s go with you too!"


    The red dog immediately frowned slightly and said, "For a newcomer, sending out two generals, is it too high for him?"


    "I feel a little bit about sending you two... there is still not enough..." The Warring States sighed helplessly.But everyone present was shocked. Is it not enough to send two generals over?How many people in this world can fight against two generals at the same time?


    Seeing the disbelieving expressions of the people, the Warring States had no choice but to truthfully say: "Is it true that Hawkeye lost to Monkey King within a few moves?"


    "How many tricks?!!!" Everyone was taken aback again. The Warring States period turned out to be a few tricks instead of dozens of tricks, hundreds of tricks. This number is a bit intriguing.


    No one spoke, they were all waiting quietly.


    The Warring States period glanced at everyone, but he spit out a frightening number: "One move!! Just one move!!!..."


    "Silk~~"


    Everyone took a sigh of relief. The world''s number one swordsman was brought down by one move?This news cannot be described as horror, but horror!For a time, all the navies were shocked and speechless...


    As for the red dog, he was also speechless. He was very confident of his own strength, but if he let him down Hawkeye with one move, he couldn''t even eat a hundred Wei brothers!


    "Listen to you, even the old man is a little interested in this guy named Monkey King..." Karp looked at the Warring States Road: "It''s better to let the old man follow along to join in the fun! Anyway, the old man has nothing to do when he is idle..."


    The Warring States period thought for a while, and nodded: "Okay!" The Monkey King is too weird. Every general is a treasure of the navy. Losing one will hurt the navy''s vitality. Karp will follow him. So rest assured.


    Battleship Island.


    The Monkey King and his party walking on the street were obviously spotted by a group of people in the village, and they surrounded them one after another. When they saw Abis, they showed a surprised expression...


    "Abis, haven''t you been captured by the navy? Why are you here?"


    "Yes...but I was saved by Brother Wukong! Then they kindly sent me back..." Abliss pointed to the Monkey King, very happy.


    "I don''t know what you little guy did... Now there is still a navy guarding your house... You better not go back..."


    "Ah! Is that so? What should I do? It seems that there is nowhere to go!" Ablis immediately looked distressed.


    "Ablis! Come to my house!" At this moment, an old man walked over with a cane.


    "Bogudan..." Seeing the old man, Abis suddenly looked happy, opened her arms, ran over, and took the old man''s legs.


    "I''m going! I''m not so close to my brother!" Monkey King suddenly became unhappy.But in exchange for the big eyes of the women next to him.


    "Fortunately, everything is fine, I want to thank you for saving Abis!" The old man named Bogudan looked at the Monkey King and the others with a grateful expression.


    "If you want to say thank you, please ask us to sit at your house! I have been sailing with Pirates for so long, and I really want to have a good rest!"


    "Of course, welcome! Welcome!" Bogudan said warmly.


    Just like that, Monkey King followed Bogudan to his house...


    And the sky gradually darkened completely.....

 804 Chapter 33 The Millennium Dragon

    In the dead of night, Ablis dragged a large bag of things out of the house.Seeing her cautious appearance, like a thief, but she doesn''t know the long scratches dragged out by her behind her...


    "After all, it''s just a child, no matter how careful you are, there are still many flaws!" Monkey King looked at Abis, who was dragging a big bag in the distance, but shook her head, returned to the room, and called them separately. The daughters of Nami followed the scratches on the road.


    "What''s the matter with the traces on the ground? Goku, where do you want to take us?" Nami looked at the traces on the ground and looked a little confused.


    "Take you to see the legendary things... don''t be too surprised then!" Monkey King looked at the women and smiled mysteriously.


    "The legendary thing? What is that?" Tina looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "When you arrive, you will know..." Monkey King waved his hand.


    Following the traces on the ground, Sun Wukong and others came to a canyon: "The traces are interrupted here, it should be past..."


    Monkey King looked at the opposite side, picked up a few women, jumped across the gorge, and didn''t go far, he saw a cave, and Abliss''s crisp voice came from it: "Come on! This is me from Bogudan The buns that grandpa brought...eat slowly, don''t choke..."


    "Hmm... I was indeed caught by the Navy... but I was rescued by a strange pirate group... You don''t know, their pirate group is so powerful! It can be invisible..."


    "This is Abliss'' voice...who is she talking to?" Nami looked at the entrance of the cave and said with some confusion.


    "Look in the past and you won''t know..." Monkey King said, walking towards the entrance of the cave.


    "This is a bit bad, right? After all, Abis is so mysterious, obviously she doesn''t want to be discovered by others..." Da Siqi hesitated.


    "It''s okay, keep up, I''m actually very curious..." Nami said, and hurriedly followed.


    But the girl looked at each other and had to follow closely...


    "Yo! Ablis! Who are you talking to!" Walking into the cave, Monkey King glanced at the old thousand-year-old dragon from the corner of his eyes. He didn''t bother to complain. Such creatures can also be called dragons. ?


    "Ah! Brother Wukong! You... how come you are here... Don''t come here..." After seeing the Monkey King and several people, Abliss was shocked, opened her arms and stood in front of the Millennium Dragon, looking very It was nervousness, for fear that Monkey King would be disadvantageous to the Millennium Dragon.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have any secrets that you don''t want us to know? It makes you nervous..." Nami walked in and looked at the nervousness of Ablis, very puzzled.


    It was night, and the cave was a little dark. Although Monkey King could see things at night, Nami and the others obviously couldn''t. Therefore, they did not find the thousand-year-old dragon in the dark behind Ablis.


    Monkey King made a quick move, and suddenly a head-sized moonstone appeared in his hand, shining the dim cave as bright as day without glaring at all.


    "This...this is..."


    At this time, Nami and the girls all saw the thousand-year-old dragon lying on the ground behind Abis, her eyes widened, her mouth slightly opened, her expression of shock...


    "This...this...this is..." Rao Tina, who has always been calm, was also a little bit speechless in shock.


    "Dragon... I didn''t expect that the legendary creature... actually exists... and... it''s still alive..." Nami''s expression was the most exaggerated, her eyes almost stared out, her mouth widened, and her image was lost.


    "This... Is this... the legendary... Thousand-Year Dragon?! I''ve read it in the book before... It''s incredible... In this world, there really are dragons..." Keya, a lady who has always been a lady, can''t be calm now.


    This is like an ordinary person when a five-clawed golden dragon suddenly appears in front of you. Can you not be shocked?


    Only Monkey King looked at the thick hair of the Millennium Dragon, really powerless to complain!Is the so-called dragon this virtue?


    Ok!This dragon is not a dragon, don''t be too serious, you will lose if you are serious!


    "The Thousand-Year Dragon... You were arrested by the Navy because of it, right?" Monkey King looked at Abliss and said.


    "En... I originally wanted to ask the navy where the Lost Island is, but I didn''t expect that they were looking for the legendary dragon bones to refine what immortality is, so they arrested me and tried to force me to confess. Tell the whereabouts of Lord Long..."


    "The elixir of life? In the navy, there are people who pay such attention?" Tina''s eyes flashed with coldness, and she looked very angry.With this information alone, she learned from it that this group of navies must have done nothing good.


    "The elixir of life! This thing is really not something that ordinary people can withstand the temptation and temptation!" Monkey King looked at the Millennium Dragon with his eyes facing each other!


    In an instant, the pupils of Thousand-Year Dragon shrank, and a touch of fear emerged in his heart. It actually moved its body involuntarily and backed away, and its whole body began to tremble!It is in fear!


    "Yo! Ting is so spiritual!" Monkey King looked at the Millennium Dragon with interest, with a playful look on his face.


    "Brother Wukong! Please... don''t hurt it...!" The fear and uneasiness that emerged from the Millennium Dragon shocked Ablis, and hurriedly grabbed Monkey King''s thigh with a begging face.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt it..." Monkey King rubbed Ablis''s head indulgently and smiled.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Monkey King smiled slightly, looked at Qianlonglong, and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m not interested in rubbish like you."


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, Qianlong Dragon was obviously relieved.Animals have spirits, not to mention such legendary creatures.Although Monkey King seemed unintentional with ordinary people, his natural instinct made Qianlong Dragon feel the threat and fear from Monkey King.


    "Oh~ You said that you are separated from your companions. You have been looking for the Lost Island where the Dragon''s Den is, and want to seek my help?" Monkey King suddenly looked at the Millennium Dragon somewhat unexpectedly. This guy felt that Monkey King was not hostile to it. Turned out to ask for help.


    "Brother Wukong? How do you know what Long Ye''s mind is?" Abis looked surprised when Monkey King was able to talk to Millennium Dragon.


    "What''s the big deal..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, and looked at Qianlong Longdao: "Since you have begged me! Okay! I''ll help you! Let Keya and the others see the legend What kind of Dragon Island is like..."


    "Brother Wukong! Do you...do you really know where the Lost Island is?" Ablis looked at Monkey King with surprise.


    "Of course, there is nothing I don''t know!" Monkey King smiled slightly: "Let''s go! I hate waiting the most! Now, I will get that lost island out immediately..."


    PS: The plot is almost forgotten, I have to review the anime all night, and I can only change it today!This chapter is still written while reading, that''s a pain!..

 805 Chapter 34 The Naval Fleet

    "You said that it was easy! Even if you really know where the Lost Island is, but the Thousand-Year Dragon is so big, how do we take it away?" Nami looked at the Thousand-Year Dragon with a distressed expression.Because this thousand-year-old dragon is too old to move.


    "Of course I took it back!" Monkey King smiled faintly. Under the shocked gazes of the women, he pointed at the Millennium Dragon and saw its huge body shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the end, it was even Abis. Can easily hold it in his hands...


    "Hey! You...what is your ability?" Nami women exclaimed again.The ability that Monkey King has shown time and time again is almost non-repetitive, which is really incredible!


    "As I said, I am not a fruitful person. If you want to learn, it''s okay, but based on the current conditions, it''s still far away..."


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, the women of Tina were surprised, and they looked forward to it!


    On the side, however, Abis had already placed the Millennium Dragon in her palm, looking at the mini version of the Millennium Dragon, she was happily jumping and jumping, and even turning the Millennium Dragon over and over again, squeezing and kneading: "Wow It¡¯s amazing! Lord Long has become so small...soft...hehe...it¡¯s so nice..."


    "Abis, don''t play! This thousand-year-old dragon is already very weak. With your pinching method, be careful to pinch it to death!" Looking at Abis, who was like a toy, Sun Wukong kindly reminded him One sentence.


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Lord Long...I''m too presumptuous...Are you okay?" Ablis immediately exclaimed, carefully holding the Millennium Dragon in her palm and asked.


    "It''s okay... it''s okay..." Ablis spit out her tongue, never daring to mess around again.Although the Thousand-Year Dragon did not make a sound, Abis, who had eaten the whispered fruit, could hear its voice.


    "Goku, where is the Lost Island?" Nami looked at Monkey King, very curious.


    "Not on this island, I have to sail for a while..."


    "Not on this island? Then you said you should leave right away? Don¡¯t do it, it¡¯s already late, I think we¡¯ll leave after dawn!" Nami immediately glared at Monkey King. They had just landed on the island, most of the night. Is about to set sail?I''m sick!


    "Okay! Then wait until dawn!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently. He is a good man, so he should be accommodated by his sister.


    The group left the cave and returned to the village, each returning to their own room...


    Only Monkey King returned to his room holding Tina, sleeping soundly...


    The sky gradually brightened, and a new day began...


    The group bid farewell to Bogudan and other villagers and came to the coast...


    The Emperor also retreated invisible and slowly appeared in front of her...


    When a group of people boarded the title of God King, Monkey King also restored the Millennium Dragon to its original size and let it lie on the splint...


    Not long after they set off, they saw a naval fleet in front of them appearing in their field of vision, chained with ships, lined up, blocking the way...


    "It''s the navy who caught me... Their goal is Lord Long, what should I do, Brother Wukong?" Ablis looked at the navy fleet and immediately became nervous.


    "I spared your life, but did you send more navies... Ha ha ha... This is the so-called "If you don''t die, you won''t die!" Monkey King smiled faintly, looked at the fleet in front, and said: "Tina! I don¡¯t want to see this rubbish blocking my way..."


    "Understood! Master!" Tina''s face was solemn, and after she felt Monkey King''s killing intent, she was no longer with the weak expression, her breath was fierce, and she became heroic in a moment, with a cold glow in her eyes.


    The women Tina on the side were all shocked. It was the first time they saw Tina''s terrifying expression!This "Boat Elf" who has always looked soft and weak and likes pranks has such a side!


    "Wukong! Wait... I''ll go to negotiate with them... OK? Please, don''t do it yet, okay?" Da Siqi immediately came to Monkey King and pleaded.


    As a navy, but also a navy with a real kind heart, how could Da Siqi see so many navies die in front of him and be indifferent!


    She knows very well that if Monkey King is allowed to do it, there is absolutely no chance that those navies will survive!


    "After one...after two...but three, don''t say I didn''t give them a chance...only this time, if it doesn''t work, I will solve it in my own way..." Monkey King looked at Da Siqi and said very seriously.


    "I know..." Da Siqi nodded nervously, and came to the bow with Tina...


    "Look at it... those two... won''t the one on the left be Colonel Tina?"


    "The man on the right... is it Dusky? Isn''t she following Colonel Smogg? Why is she here?"


    "Could it be that Colonel Tina and Dasqi Meimei were both kidnapped by that Monkey King?"


    "Too hateful! Too arrogant! This villain must be punished!"


    Just seeing Tina and Da Siqi, the navy was filled with righteous indignation, full of anger!


    It''s just that when they saw the Millennium Dragon on the deck, their eyes widened in shock: "Oh my God! Then... what kind of monster is that?"


    "Never seen..."


    "The Millennium Dragon... finally found..." Eric looked at the Millennium Dragon, his eyes lit up, and a touch of joy appeared on his face: "Don''t be afraid, it is the goal we are looking for in this trip! The Millennium Dragon!"


    "The Millennium Dragon... Is that the legendary Millennium Dragon?"


    "Thousand-year dragon...My thousand-year dragon! Haha! I finally found you! My wish for immortality is finally coming true! Haha!!" A giant like a meat mountain, supported by several navies, walked out of the crowd , Looking at the Millennium Dragon on the deck of the Emperor, he couldn''t help laughing!


    In that way, as long as it is what he sees, it already belongs to him!


    "I didn''t expect it to be him..." Looking at the Roshan who appeared in the navy, Tina Dai frowned and said softly: "Nelson Roy, for your own selfish desires, you dare to use the navy fleet, like you This action is simply unforgivable!"


    "Who I said, it turned out to be the former Navy Captain Tina... I really admire my name!" Nelson Roy smiled slightly: "Unforgivable? Where do you start? What can''t you say for immortality? In order to survive, you have to join the navy to be strong, right? This is really sad!"


    "You...what did you say? Tina is a navy! How could she be a pirate!" Tina was furious after hearing this.


    "Haha...this kind of thing. Do you think we will believe it?" Nelson Roy looked disdainful, and his eyes flashed coldly: "For the traitor, there is only one way to die! Hurry! Give me the pirate ship, Capture the Millennium Dragon!"..

 806 Chapter 35 Determination

    After getting Nelson Roy''s order, all the navy hesitated and attacked Tina and Dasqi. They really couldn''t do it for a while!


    "Why are you still hesitating? They are no longer the navy! They have taken refuge in the pirates! Quickly attack me! Who dares to resist! Kill on the spot!" Nelson Roy suddenly roared, his ugly face distorted and ferocious The expression on the face made people feel a little chilly.


    All the navies started shaking with a little fear. It seems that Nelson Roy''s lewdness is well understood by them, and they have already developed a fear of him!


    Feeling the killing intent in Nelson Roy''s eyes, Tina was already very clear. They already knew the purpose of Nelson Roy. This was to kill people!They were even accused of a traitor, which shows that the intention is sinister!


    Countless barrels aimed at the sea around the Emperor, and opened fire...


    They remembered the invisible protective cover on the Imperial ship that could rebound shells, so they did not dare to attack the hull, only attacked the sea, and wanted to sink the Imperial ship directly!In that way, once the capable person falls into the sea, he will have no ability to resist!


    "This group of bastards! How dare you fire on Tina!" Tina looked at the countless cannonballs flying in, with an angry expression!As a navy, she did not expect that one day she would be attacked by the navy!


    "It''s over! They completely treat us as pirates!" Da Siqi clutched her head with a distressed expression on her face.


    "The master has ordered the lore to kill... dare to open fire!" Tina looked indifferent, and her eyes were cold: "Anyone who provokes the majesty of the master! They must fall into reincarnation forever!"


    As soon as the words fell, she knotted Tina''s hands, and the entire sea was suddenly raging!Accompanied by the dragon chant, two water dragons condensed by sea water flew out from the sea, flying and circling in the air, engulfing all those shells!


    "Roar!!"


    With roars and ears, two terrifying water dragons flew in the sky and stunned everyone!The terrifying power made the navy tremble!


    At this moment, they clearly understood that what shit thousand-year-old dragon, the two water dragons flying in the sky can be called real dragons!


    As the water dragon shuttled through the fleet, for a time, the situation changed, thunderclouds rolled, and storms swept in!The whole sky changed in an instant!


    The rough sea rolled up and down, and the warships were overturned and slowly sank to the bottom of the sea...


    Suddenly, screams screamed and all the navy was in panic...


    Even the daughters of Nami were stunned by the sudden changes. Tina, who has been bullied by Monkey King and said nothing, did not expect that there is such a terrible side!This is something they never expected.


    The first person who recovered from the shock was Da Siqi. In exclaiming, she grabbed Tina''s hand and pleaded: "Tina! Please, don''t kill those navy...they are innocent. It¡¯s...just acting on orders...if you want to kill...just kill the first evil, okay? I beg you..."


    "The master wants them to die! They must die!" Tina shook her head, her face resolute, and Monkey King''s order was everything to her!No one can control except Monkey King.


    "Wukong..." Tina looked at Monkey King, she wanted to say nothing, she didn''t know how to speak.They have asked Monkey King many times, and now they feel a bit too much!The navy wants them to die, why does it have to ask Monkey King to spare the navy?But as an upright and kind navy, they couldn''t watch so many navies die in front of them without being indifferent.


    "Integrity... Kindness... Noble character... Although these are very admirable, they are sometimes even more unpleasant!" Monkey King looked at Dasqi and Tina who were full of pleading, frowning slightly, a little unhappy.


    "Please...just once, just this time...as long as you are willing to let them go, I swear, from now on, I will be a member of the Emperor Pirates! I have nothing to do with the navy!" Dasqi''s face was determined. , But made up such a determination.


    "En?" Monkey King looked at Da Siqi with some surprise, this sister agreed to be a pirate with him so soon?This is not like her character!I took a closer look, but suddenly: "Your abacus is good! Knowing that the navy is helpless with my strength, I want to stay by my side to dissuade me from doing bad things! Haha~~ This idea is really good. !"


    "You...you...you...how do you know what I''m thinking?" Dasqi''s eyes widened immediately, his face full of incredible.This thought, she just made up her mind just now!Sun Wukong could see through it all at once?


    She can see that Monkey King¡¯s strength is terrifying, even a general, and the only thing that can restrain him is only a woman. He can barely hear the words of a woman close to him, so She made up her mind to stay with Monkey King. First, it could save a large number of navies, and second, she could dissuade Monkey King from killing more in the future!She wants to maintain the justice in her heart in her own way.


    This kind of thinking is really good, Sun Wukong can''t listen to anyone''s words, only his own sister''s words can still be heard!And during this time, she felt really good, much more free and at ease than when she was in the Navy.


    "I forgot to tell you... Abliss ate the whispering fruit and can read the voices of animals... But I can read the voices of anyone, including animals, plants...and...everything..." Monkey King looked surprised. The women who had grown their mouths smiled and said, "This is called mind reading! As long as you meet the requirements, I can teach you..."


    "Mind-reading? Is there such a thing?" Nami put her arms around Xiong, with a vigilant expression, fearing that Monkey King would peep into her little secret.


    "Don''t worry! I won''t peep into your hearts indiscriminately..." Monkey King looked at the defensive posture of the women, and shook his head helplessly: "If I want to know what you are thinking, it''s useless for you to hide."


    Even after thinking about it, the women naturally relaxed, but inevitably they were a little uncomfortable.


    "Wukong! Let go of those innocent navies! I also promise you to officially join your Emperor Pirates!" Tina said after thinking about it.She knew very well that since she was already aboard the Emperor, she was a little bit reluctant to let her leave now. Since she was reluctant, she might as well join it completely, lest the navy pirates both become dissimilar.


    Even if it is not the Navy, the justice in her heart remains the same!


    And even if some navies wear justice coats, they still do things that are worse than pirates...Tina now feels that identity is no longer so important...

 807 Chapter 36 The Magical Sea

    "Okay! Now that you two have said everything for this purpose, I naturally have no reason to refuse..." Monkey King looked at the two girls, Da Siqi and Tina, and said seriously.


    "Really? Thank you so much! Goku!" Tina and Da Siqi were overjoyed.


    Monkey King nodded to Tina next to him. Tina knew, and with a slender hand, the two water dragons hovering on the sea instantly turned into raindrops and disappeared!The billowing clouds disappeared, the sky was bright again, and everything became calm as usual...


    It¡¯s just that those warships have sunk into the sea long ago, and those navies have been lying on barrels or wooden boards to survive...


    "Okay... awesome..." The daughters of Ablis were dumbfounded.


    Sun Wukong scanned the corner of his eyes. Among the crowd, he found Eric lying softly on a wine barrel, and Nelson Roy, who was surrounded and supported by a group of navies, and grinned at the navy: "Our words Did you hear that? If you want to survive, just push the two of them into the sea..."


    For a while, the navy all hesitated, but they were shocked to see Nelson Roy and Eric!


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? Do you want to rebel? A bunch of trash cans! Do you dare to give you ten courage? I am the admiral! Do you know the admiral? There is someone behind me! Kill me! Betray the navy..." Nelson Roy glared at the surrounding navy, his face twisted and looked extremely vicious.


    "It''s really a straw bag! This kind of stuff turns out to be the admiral of your Navy?" Monkey King glanced at Nelson Roy with disdain, and said to Tina beside him.


    "He is the navy''s shame... Tina is very angry!" Tina looked gloomy and angry.


    "Fuck... I''m fed up with your ugly fat pig! You should die for me!" A navy finally couldn''t stand Nelson Roy''s ugly face and let go of his hand.


    "I''ve seen this damn pig a long time ago. What else can you do besides eating?"


    Someone took the lead, and naturally someone followed. For a while, the navy who supported Nelson Roy released their hands one after another!


    In horrified screams, Nelson Roy thumped and sank slowly to the bottom of the sea...This is the brutal consequence of his abuse of his men...


    So, you have to be kind, otherwise you have no friends!


    However, Eric was invaded into the sea by half of his body. As a capable person, he did not have much strength at this moment. Therefore, in the angry roar, he was dragged into the sea by the two navies and sank into the sea. In this way, this guy has not even had time to perform his own abilities, and has already become a soy sauce player...


    "Nelson Roy and Eric are both dead... Can you let us go?" The remaining navy who seemed to have the largest official position, looked at Monkey King, respectfully and cautiously.


    "Haha~~Navy...Justice..." Monkey King looked sarcastically and turned and walked into the cabin: "Tina, it¡¯s time to sail..."


    "Okay...Master!"


    "Tina is really disappointed..." Tina looked at the navy in front of her, shook her head, and walked into the cabin.


    Da Siqi also looked disappointed. In her mind, the navy had always been upright and selfless. However, today, he saw a group of navies pushing their superiors into the sea in order to survive, although their superiors were dead. , But it always gives people an uncomfortable feeling...


    The Emperor Slowly sailed across the sea... Tina looked ahead, seemingly aware, and came to Monkey King''s side and said, "Master, there is something like a barrier in front of you, do we want to go in?"


    "Have you arrived... Go in! Don''t bother..." Monkey King waved his hand and said.


    "understood¡­"


    Not long after Tina¡¯s words fell, the bow of the Emperor plunged into a wave-like barrier, and the bow disappeared, as if it had entered another space...


    "Head...head...head is missing...this...what the hell is...what''s going on?!!!" Nami looked stunned, and the fear on her face was obvious.


    "Is it invisible again?" Ablis also widened her curious eyes.


    Monkey King just smiled and didn''t say much, let them experience the thrilling mood by themselves!This is also an excitement of adventure, isn''t it?It wouldn''t be very interesting if he said it all.


    As the Emperor entered the enchantment that looked like a mirror, the entire Emperor also disappeared in this sea area...


    But what appeared in front of Monkey King and the others was like another space. The clear sky was here, but it was covered with dark clouds and the wind was roaring. The Emperor was driving on the rough sea like a flat boat, floating and floating!It makes people a little frightened...


    "This...here is that? Did we enter another place?" Tina widened her eyes and said in shock.


    "Oh my God! The barrier seems to be to protect this place, not to let people enter... Goku, what is this place?" Nami widened her eyes, looking at the extremely bad weather around her, if she wasn''t in it. On the Emperor, she has a sense of fear of ship destruction and death every moment!


    "Crossing this sea area, we should have reached the destination of our trip..."


    "You mean... The Lost Island... is in front of this sea?" Tina''s eyes lit up.


    "Great! We will be able to find the Lost Island soon... Lord Long! Did you hear that?" Ablis came to Qianlong''s side with a happy face and cheered.


    Although the environment here is harsh, the wind is roaring, and the waves are rough, the Emperor is not dangerous at all when driving on the sea. It didn''t take long before it passed through the dangerous sea and came to an extremely calm sea...


    Looking at the clear sky, but remembering the roar of the violent wind before, Ke Ya was amazed: "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that there is such a magical place in this world..."


    "That''s nothing! After the great route, there are more magical things to go... Especially Mermaid Island, where there are countless mermaids, but the place I want to go most!"


    "Mermaid? Is there really a mermaid in this world?" Hearing what Sun Wukong said, both Ya and Ji were shocked!


    "Absolutely! When there is a chance, I will catch a few of them and keep them on the boat, so that you can get insights!" Monkey King smiled, but in exchange for a few women with big eyes.


    The Emperor slowly moved forward, and finally came to a calm sea without interference. Monkey King felt slightly and said to Tina beside him: "This is it! Stop the boat!"


    "Here? But there is nothing?" Nami looked at the endless sea and looked at Monkey King very suspiciously...

 808 Chapter 37 The Lost Island

    "It will be there soon!" Monkey King smiled slightly, stretched out one hand, and moved upward towards the sea. Suddenly, an extremely terrifying gravitational force drove the entire sea area. For a while, the waves rolled and the entire sea area was as violent as an earthquake. Trembles...


    And the mountain peaks rose from the bottom of the sea under the extremely shocked gaze of Ke Ya Ji Nu...a huge island slowly rises from the bottom of the sea, emerging from the sea...


    "This...this is the legendary lost island?...where is the dragon''s cave?" Nami looked at the slowly rising island, her eyes widened in shock: "Unexpectedly... it would be on the bottom of the sea..."


    "It''s amazing... Is this the Lost Island?" Keya''s eyes widened, her eyes flickering, full of excitement and excitement.


    "Isn''t it a dragon''s den? Why don''t you see a thousand-year-old dragon?" Nami looked suspicious.


    "Look...Is that an egg over there?" Da Siqi suddenly pointed to an egg surrounded by coral not far away and exclaimed.


    "Isn''t it the egg of the Thousand-Year Dragon?" Tina asked in surprise.


    "That''s awesome! Is this the dragon''s lair where Lord Long wants to come back?" Abliss looked at everything in front of her in shock, and immediately came to the side of the Millennium Dragon, and said excitedly: "Did you see it? You saw it? Is it? Long Ye! Brother Wukong actually found Long Dao! You are finally home! It''s amazing..."


    Thousand-year dragon opened his tired eyes, looking at the long-lost dragon''s lair, his eyes trembling involuntarily, all that he had forgotten in the past was remembered one by one because he saw the familiar homeland in the past. In excitement, he suddenly stood up. , Spread his wings and roar up to the sky!The terrifying sound waves stabbed people''s eardrums with pain!


    But the women of Ya and Ji blocked the painful expression in their ears: "Stop screaming! Your ears are going to be deafened by you!"


    With a wave of Monkey King, a soundproof barrier enveloped everyone...


    "Huh? I can''t hear the sound anymore! What is this?" Ablis curiously poked the transparent film in front of her, full of curiosity.


    "It''s just a soundproof barrier!" Monkey King said faintly, and immediately looked at the Millennium Dragon: "It is summoning companions...It won''t be long before many Millennium Dragons will fly here..."


    "Huh? Isn''t this the Dragon''s Den? Why would you say that other thousand-year-old dragons will fly here?" But Ya looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Well! The so-called thousand-year dragons do not mean that they can live for a thousand years, but because this lost island will only surface once in a thousand years, and on this day, thousand-year dragons will come to this island to breed ¡­So this Lost Island is not the Dragon Island where dragons live for thousands of years, but their hometown and breeding ground...They just return to their hometown every thousand years..." Monkey King looked at the daughters and explained patiently .


    "Have you seen the rocks that look like a thousand-year-old dragon? Those are actually dragon bones. Because they have sunk on the sea floor for a thousand years, their bodies have turned into rocks..."


    "It turned out to be like this... I thought that Lord Long had lived for a thousand years..." Nami looked at the roaring thousand-year-old dragon in front of them, with a look of surprise.


    When the thousand-year-old dragon was scared to the ground and was not roaring, Monkey King withdrew from the soundproof barrier.


    Seeing the listless appearance of the Thousand-Year Dragon, Ablis was shocked, and hurried over, with a panic expression on her face: "Master Long! What''s wrong with you? Don''t you say, just go back to the dragon''s lair, you Will it get better? Why? Why is it so?"


    "It''s a pity...Abis, its lifespan has come to an end... It can last so long, but the obsession to return to its hometown is too strong. Now that it has done so, it can no longer persist..." Sun Wukong gently Rubbed Abis''s head and said.


    "How could this...how could this...I promised to send you back to the dragon''s lair... Now that I did it, why did you leave? It shouldn''t be like this!..." Abliss held the Millennium Dragon, Suddenly burst into tears.


    Qianlong opened his eyes and patted Abliss on the back with his wings, staring at her as if he was making a final farewell...


    "I don''t want it! I don''t want you to die!" Abliss shook her head again and again.Tears wet his face.


    Looking at a thousand-year-old dragon fossil, Nami looked at Monkey King and guessed: "So many dragon bones...this is also the cemetery of the thousand-year dragon, right?"


    "Smart!" Monkey King gave Nami an admiring look, and said: "This is not only the cemetery of the thousand-year dragon, but also the breeding ground. If a thousand-year dragon dies, a new one will naturally be born..."


    As Sun Wukong said, he came to Absi''s side, rubbed her little head, and said: "Okay! Don''t be sad! Lord Long''s life is coming to an end, and it is considered to be at the end of his life. You should not feel sad. ¡­"


    "But...but..." Ablis looked at Lord Long who slowly closed her eyes, with tears in her eyes, still very sad.


    "Hey! It''s really troublesome... Forget it, for the sake of your sadness, I''ll help you!" Seeing Abis''s sad look, Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly.


    "Brother Wukong! Do you have a way?" Abliss eyes lit up and she grabbed his arm full of excitement.


    "Hey! Really! This thousand-year-old dragon''s lifespan is almost at the end, can you really save it?" Nami and her daughters cast doubtful eyes at Monkey King.


    "Life is exhausted, just give it to it..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, the green light in his hand condensed, exuding a strong vitality, just being illuminated by the light, Nami and daughters felt that their whole body cells were all Full of vitality!At the moment, their eyes widened in shock, full of incredible colors: "You...you can''t tell...is it true?"


    Life is exhausted... can it really be given?This is the first time they have heard of this incredible thing!At the moment, their eyes widened, looking at Monkey King, wanting to see if he can create such a miracle!


    The green light was soft, exuding strong vitality, Monkey King flicked his fingers, and the light ball in his hand was instantly submerged into the body of the Millennium Dragon. In an instant, the old wrinkles on its face were gradually under the shocked gazes of the Nami women. Become alive...


    But for a moment, the dragon who was originally weak and weak, suddenly lifted his spirits, stood up fiercely, spread his wings, and while waving, he rose from the ground a little bit, and flew high in the sky... the loud roar spreads through the void...


    "Really...flew up?!!!" Nami and her daughters were really shocked. An old thousand-year-old dragon that was about to die was actually saved by Monkey King, which is incredible!


    "Ah! Alive! Alive! Lord Long is really alive! Thank you! Brother Wukong!" Ablis happily jumped and jumped into Monkey''s arms, chirped, and gnawed at him. !


    "Ahem! Okay! This business is not a loss..." Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smile while hugging Little Lori...

 809 Chapter 38 Levis Hill

    "How did you do it?" Looking at Monkey King, Tina''s eyes widened in shock. This is the equivalent of bringing back the dead!It''s incredible.


    "Didn''t you all see it?" Monkey King smiled faintly, and turned his head to look at the sky, but saw that there were countless birds flying towards the sky...


    Well, it''s actually a thousand-year-old dragon, but in the eyes of Monkey King, it''s a flying bird. How do you look at this thousand-year-old dragon, it can''t match the dragon!


    "Look at it! There are so many thousand-year-old dragons!" Keya pointed to the sky, loudly excited.


    Several women took the opportunity to watch, but saw countless thousand-year-old dragons coming in groups towards the Lost Island, densely packed, like tornadoes, looking quite spectacular...


    "A lot of thousand-year-old dragons! Isn''t it a legendary creature? There are so many?" The women of Tina were really surprised by the huge number.


    Lord Long looked at his companions, roared in excitement, flew towards his companions, circled, and finally led his own tribe to land on the Lost Island, while he himself came to Monkey King''s side and used his head. Gentlely rubbed Sun Wukong''s body to show his life-saving grace!


    On this day, Ke Ya and the women seemed very excited and happy. They rode on the thousand-year-old dragon and hovered and danced in the air, laughing and talking until night fell...


    Looking at the thousand-year-old dragons that had been resting, Keya asked her doubts: "Wukong, do you think dragon bones can really refine the elixir of life?"


    "How is that possible! Thousand-year dragons can''t live forever by themselves, at most they can live a few hundred years old, how can their dragon bones refine the elixir!" Monkey King shook his head directly.


    "Elixir? Don''t laugh, how could there be such a thing in this world!" Na shook her head with a beautiful smile, and said.


    "Then you are wrong!" Monkey King looked at Nami and her daughters, and said: "The elixir does exist, but it is no longer something mortal can touch!"


    "Maybe! Who can be sure..." Nami nodded, agreeing with Monkey King''s statement.


    Monkey King just smiled, and he was too lazy to explain, they would naturally know later.


    Looking at Ablis beside him, Monkey King smiled and said: "Ablis, we are about to leave for the great route, how about it, do you want to go on an adventure with us?"


    Abliss said with a look of dismay: "I want to go with you too! But... I want to protect the Lost Island... Protect the Millennium Dragon..."


    "The Lost Island only surfaced once in a thousand years. You protect it! You don''t need your protection at all..." Monkey King gave Ablis a white look. This little Lolita''s thoughts are really naive. .


    "I know this! But I have decided that I will protect this place for generations to come... Although I can''t live that long, I still have my own son and grandson..."


    "Hey! Your thoughts are too messy, right?" But after listening to Abis''s words, the girls all burst into big drops of cold sweat.This determination is really strong enough!


    "There is no need to bury all of your great youth here! That''s a bit unrealistic... If you really don''t worry, I will put a barrier on the Lost Island, and no one will be able to set foot here again!"


    "Enchantment?" Abliss looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    "Just like this..." Monkey King said, and with a wave of his hand, he saw a transparent and invisible barrier covering the entire Lost Island: "Now, apart from the Millennium Dragon and the creatures on the Lost Island, no one can possibly Passed through this barrier..."


    "Really? Is it that magical?" Tina and the women all showed expressions of unbelief and walked to the edge of the barrier. They stabbed the transparent barrier, invisible, but their palms were Was blocked by an invisible object...


    But in the sky, those thousand-year-old dragons can still fly and circle freely over the lost island, shuttle freely...


    Nami was still a little unbelievable. She picked up a stone and threw it into the sky, but hit it on the invisible barrier. She was immediately bounced back, and her face was surprised: "Really in the entire island. The enchantment is laid down..."


    At the moment, the women all looked at Monkey King with extremely weird gazes. The ability of this guy is less and less personal...


    If Monkey King reads their thoughts now, I don¡¯t know how they would feel...


    "How about it, should you rest assured now? Let''s go out with us! Tell you! There are so many magical things in this world! For example, birdmen with wings...talking reindeer...also There are many, many beautiful mermaids..."


    One incredible thing, the eyes of Abliss who listened to it became brighter and brighter. In the end, she couldn''t help being seduced and nodded sharply: "In this world...are there really birdmen with wings? Are there really mermaids?..."


    "Absolutely! When you enter the great route, I will take you to meet the legendary birdman..."


    "What kind of birdman with wings! That''s an angel, okay?" Nami looked at Monkey King and complained.


    In this way, the innocent little Lori, Abis, was dizzy, and was fooled into the boat by Monkey King.Thus, this year''s youngest and youngest big pirate was born...


    Back to Gunship Island, Monkey King and his party stayed here for another night. Early in the morning, they were sent off by the villagers and came to the Emperor. Yang Fan set off and set off on the great route...


    When I saw the towering red earth continent that couldn''t be seen at a glance again, but the girl still looked shocked!


    It is clear that there is a clear sky here, but the sky above the Red Earth Continent is full of thunderclouds and dark clouds... When I approached, I realized that the terrain here is dangerous and terrible!The sea is rolling and rushing, and the stormy waves hit the shore!The loud rumbling sound made people feel a little scalp numb!


    "This kind of place...is it really possible to go there?" Ablis'' eyes widened in shock, full of fear.


    "En...According to what the chart shows...Our goal is...no? You want to use a boat to climb the mountain?" Nami looked at the chart and suddenly exclaimed.


    "Is it possible for others, Tina can''t guarantee...but we have Tina, we are safe!" Tina waved her hand indifferently, and said calmly.


    "That''s right... The big deal is flying over..." Nami threw the chart aside and let it go.With such a powerful pirate ship as the Emperor, she, a navigator, doesn''t need to worry about it, and she doesn''t bother to analyze intelligence.


    When getting closer and closer to Levi''s Mountain, an incredible passage appeared in front of everyone!The women''s eyes widened in shock, but Ya exclaimed: "God! Look at it! It''s incredible! The sea is actually flowing up the mountain?!!!"..

 810 Chapter 39—The Great Route

    It was like a crack opened up from the huge rocky mountain, and the stairs extended to the top of the mountain. The sea was surging, the turbulent turbulent, and the turbulent waves and vortexes made people feel terrified!


    However, the sea water is going up the stairs, it looks like sea water is climbing a mountain, it is extremely spectacular and incredible.


    This is a dangerous place, half of the ships heading to the great sea route are sunk here...


    "Cross here, you will be able to officially enter the great route..." Monkey King looked at the rush of water and the passage that the sea climbed up, and smiled at the women: "Are you ready? Let''s go!"


    "Tina... such a dangerous place... are you really okay?" Nami still looked at Tina uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, in the dangerous seas, I can get through safely..." Tina waved her hand with a relaxed face, gave the women a reassuring look, controlled the Emperor, straight forward, even if it appeared in front After an extremely terrifying maelstrom, she still ran rampant as if she hadn''t seen it!


    This indomitable and fearless posture made Nami pale with fright, and she exclaimed: "Hey! Tina! Will you even sail! There is a whirlpool ahead! Avoid it!" Avoid it! I''m going to crash in... I''m crashing in... It''s over! I don''t want to die yet!"


    A moment ago, I was full of confidence in Tina. At this moment, Nami was scared again!Why is this girl''s psychology so complicated?


    In the exclaim, the Emperor had already sailed into the extremely terrifying vortex, but the strange thing was that the Emperor was not sucked into the vortex. Instead, it drove past the vortex with ease like covering the sea...


    This scene is not only Nami, but Tina and the others also stared in surprise. This is a bit beyond common sense!


    Nami rubbed her eyes, and said in an unbelievable way: "How could it be possible to pass through such a large whirlpool?"


    "This is the emperor, don''t use common sense... OK? You should be calm in the future... Don''t always yell..." Monkey King patted Nami on the head and said in a lesson.


    "You''re talking relaxed, that kind of scene is scary when you look at it!" Nami immediately glared at Monkey King.


    "Just be timid! Don''t make any more excuses!" Monkey King glanced at Nami faintly, then looked at Abis and said: "Look at someone''s little loli, it''s more calm than you..."


    Ke Ya came to Abis''s side, waved in front of her eyes, and suddenly exclaimed: "Oh! Ablis has been stunned..."


    Monkey King: "...Hey, I just praised you! Don''t have such a face slap!"


    The water is fierce, the current is rushing, and the deafening sound of the waves hitting the shore is even more frightening. Although the women know that Tina is there, there should be no danger, but they still feel a sense of shock!Because the surrounding scenes are really too dangerous and scary!


    Fortunately, the Emperor is not an ordinary ship, even in rough seas, it can still sail smoothly...


    Driving on the turbulent sea, feeling the stability of the ship, Nami exclaimed: "It''s really an incredible ship... Goku, how did you build this ship?"


    "What construction! It''s creation! Do you understand creation?" Tina immediately corrected me on the side: "I am created by the master...the great master is not what you can imagine...Oh! Anyway, it is very troublesome to explain... I will know..."


    "If you say it, you don''t say it..." Nami gave Tina a blank look.However, they became more and more curious about the identity of Monkey King.


    Think about it before Tina squeezed her hand, and immediately destroyed a fleet. Such a terrifying guy, even respectfully calling Monkey King Master, made them even more apparent.


    It''s just that people have remained mysterious, and they can only grit their teeth secretly, but they have no alternative.


    While a few people were talking, the Emperor had already passed through dangerous areas, drove into the seaway leading to the top of the mountain, and went straight ahead...


    "Okay... so amazing... it''s all in the clouds..." Looking at the whiteness all around, Ke Ya looked excited.


    She, who has been staying at home, has never seen such a spectacular and incredible scene. Among the women, she is the happiest and most excited one. She hugged Monkey King and said excitedly: "Goku, Thank you! Thank you for taking me out to sea! I have seen this incredible world...I am so happy now!!"


    "Haha! This is just the beginning! The road is still far away!" Monkey King rubbed Koya''s head with a smile on his face.


    "Brother Wukong! We keep going up like this...will we rush to the sky?" Ablis stood on the boat board, her little hand grasping the clouds floating by her, very naive.


    "Will it be there? When you reach the top of the mountain, you will sail down again..." Monkey King said, and there was light ahead...


    It didn''t take long before he rushed to the top of the mountain, and then it turned sharply!Feeling the cool breeze in their ears, the women looked forward, and their eyes were full of expectations.There is the great route that countless people dream of. They are about to enter an incredible world...


    As he got closer and closer to the sea surface, a strange cry was passed into Monkey King¡¯s ears. He tilted his head to look into the thick clouds and mist below, but a smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King¡¯s mouth: "That A whale...hehe... I didn¡¯t expect that we would encounter it when we first came here..."


    "Tina seems to hear a strange cry?" Tina listened carefully, and said in surprise.


    "Who is calling the person''s name... so bleak..." Abliss widened her eyes and said seriously.After eating the fruit of whispering, she obviously could understand what Rab was saying!


    "Is there? Why can''t I hear?" Nami looked at several people, very curious, because the water was too loud, so she didn''t hear clearly.


    It¡¯s just that as we get closer and closer to the ground, the women can hear clearly...


    "Oh! A huge black wall appeared in front...Tina! Turn! Turn!"


    "What black wall... it''s a whale... what a big whale!!"


    When all the women saw the huge whale with a huge mouth and rising straight out of the sea, they were all shocked. It was the first time they saw such a huge whale, and the Emperor was about to hit it...


    "Tina! Hurry! Avoid it!!" Not to mention Nami, even Tina can''t calm down...


    And Abis opened her cute little mouth again, and was stunned...

 811 Chapter 40 Rab

    "Don''t be nervous! Relax, relax!" Tina grinned at the women, and while waving her slender hand, the emperor that rushed straight towards the giant whale suddenly turned a corner and flew...


    "Isn''t it... this emperor... really can fly?"


    "You are all about to learn air dance, I can fly, is it weird?" Tina looked at the Nami women very strangely.


    "Okay! I have forgotten that you are the Emperor..." Nami was speechless for a while.If it were not for seeing it with your own eyes, who would believe that there is such an incredible ship in this world?


    Under Tina¡¯s control, the Emperor Slowly landed on the sea not far away...


    Everyone stood on the deck, looking at the whale that was as terrifying as a mountain, they all showed surprise...


    "This is an island whale... the biggest whale in the world!" Monkey King explained to the women.


    "Island whale...it''s no wonder it''s so big..." Nami and her daughters were still amazed. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t know that there are such terrifying whales in the world.


    "Is this the great route? There is such a huge whale... It''s incredible..." Ke Ya was full of shock.


    "Huh? It sank to the bottom of the sea...what does it want to do?" Keya looked at the island whale that sank into the navy, full of curiosity.


    Just for a moment, suddenly I heard a loud bang, and the sea rolled and shook, shocking the monstrous waves...


    "Ah! It... it''s hitting the red earth continent? Why? Why? Do you want to commit suicide?" Keya exclaimed immediately, watching the island whales that hit the red earth continent from time to time.


    "No wonder it has so many scars on its head... It turned out to be hit... But... why?" Nami looked at the piercing roars from time to time, and looked at the whales hitting the islands of the red earth continent with confusion.


    "Its sound is so painful... it seems to be calling someone''s name... Brother Wukong... It looks so pitiful! Can you stop it? Don''t let it hit the red earth continent again, or it will really die..." Bess pulled Monkey King''s sleeves and said pleadingly.


    "Is this screaming? Wukong, stop it quickly...it''s not really seeking a short-sightedness?" Da Siqi looked at Monkey King and urged.


    "What a short sight! People want to knock down the red earth continent!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Knock down the Red Earth Continent?" Nami and her daughters looked at the Red Earth Continent that couldn''t see the edge, and they were speechless for a while. How could this Red Earth Continent be knocked down?Even if you are an island whale!


    "But why does it want to knock down the red earth continent?" Nami couldn''t help thinking.


    "It seems to be for some companion! Brother Wukong, can you stop it from hitting the red earth continent? I want to try to talk to it!" Ablis looked at Monkey King.


    "Yeah! Abis ate the whispering fruit! You can hear the voice of the animal!" Nami and the girls were all in a daze.


    "Stop him from hitting the mountain! Okay!" Monkey King looked at the island whale, and pointed a single point: "Firm!" The huge and terrifying island whale was instantly frozen in place, unable to move.


    "That''s... all right?" Nami and the women both stared with shocked eyes: "What is your ability? A Ding actually really put such a terrifying whale in it?"


    "This is called the fixation technique! Abliss, if you have anything you want to ask, just ask!" Monkey King waved his hand and sat down again and drank some wine.


    "The fixation technique? It''s really amazing!" The eyes of the women brightened up. This technique, if you have a chance in the future, must learn it!


    "Hey! Why do you always hit the red earth continent? This is very dangerous! You don''t really want to knock the red earth continent down, do you?" Ablis looked at the island whale and said loudly.


    An astonishing roar came out again. The horror of the sound waves could pierce the eardrums, but Monkey King was there, so the girls were not affected much...


    "It said, it''s called Rab, and it misses its companions...want to find them..." Abliss translated to Monkey King.


    "Companion? Are there other island whales?" Da Siqi asked very puzzled.


    "No! It''s a group of pirates named Rumba Pirates..." While communicating with Rab, Abliss translated to several women: "Rabu is really good... because the great route is too much. It was dangerous. It was impossible for Rab who was young at that time to follow his master to the great route, so they agreed to wait for the world to reunite with him...


    "But this time, in the past fifty years, the small Rab has become a big Rab larger than the island...Because I want to see the owner so much, it has kept hitting its head with its head forever. The unbroken red earth continent scarred itself and made a sad neigh... Look, the scars on its head were left behind when it hit the red earth continent... Rabu lived a sad waiting day every day, really What a good show! Brother Wukong, let''s help him!"


    Regarding Rab''s story, the women are all touched.


    "Wukong, can''t you make the creature smaller? How about you make it smaller and take it to the Great Route to find its owner!" Nami looked at Monkey King and said.


    "Yeah! Brother Wukong! You have to help Rab! It''s really cute!" Ablis immediately clung to Monkey King and began to act coquettishly.


    "Okay! Okay! Don''t shake it! I promise you that..." Monkey King helplessly rubbed Absi''s head and said.


    "Really! Thank you so much! Brother Wukong!" Abliss was overjoyed immediately, plunged into Monkey''s arms, chirped, and gave him another bite.Immediately ran to the side of the boat and said happily to Rabu, "Rabu, did you hear that? Brother Wukong promised to take you to the Great Route, you don¡¯t need to hit the red earth continent! You don¡¯t know, brother Wukong is Very powerful! He can make you smaller, and then take you to the great route to find your companion!"


    Labuna''s amazing roar sounded again!


    "Really! I didn''t lie to you!" Abliss said seriously.


    Now, Rab''s cry is even louder!Thinking that I would be able to see my comrades soon, I roared with excitement, but my body was frozen, but I couldn''t move at all...


    On the other reef, a man and a woman were watching everything in Rab.


    "MissWednesday, good opportunity! That whale seems to be unable to move... We will open the door right away... Go into its stomach... 3.2.1... Baby... Go..."


    "Okay! Mr: 9, anytime..." The beautiful girl with long blue hair had a serious face. With an order, both of them ran towards Rab¡¯s head, then opened a door and jumped in...

 812 Chapter 41-Princess Weiwei

    "Um... Am I dazzled? Just now I seemed to see two people opening a door on Rab''s head? Walked in?" Da Siqi took off his glasses and wiped them, put them on again, watching Labu The head covered with scars, an uncertain way.


    "I seem to have seen it too... Strange, why is there a door on Rab''s head?" Abis was also shocked.From her point of view, a door opened on this head, can she still live?


    "Nothing to be surprised, because it''s too big, it''s okay to set a door on its head..." Looking at the surprised expressions of the women, Monkey King explained calmly.


    "Who did this? It''s so wicked! Rab must be in pain, right?" Abis was angry.


    "Okay, don''t care who did it, let''s go in and have a look!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and while waving his hands, several women appeared above Rab''s head.


    "Hey! You...what''s your ability..." The ability to move instantly surprised Nami and her daughters again.


    "Every day...Aren''t you accustomed to it?" Keya seemed a little calm at the moment, because Sun Wukong came like this every day, and his nerves had long been immune.


    "That''s also..." The women nodded, which really makes sense.


    "Okay! Don''t be poor, go in!" Monkey King opened the door on Rabu''s head and walked in first...


    "Really go in?" Nami looked scared: "This feels a little self-inflicted!"


    "That''s right! Brother Wukong, will we be digested by Rab?" Ablis was also afraid of her face, trotting to the side of Monkey King and grabbing his hand, so that she felt in her heart To the sense of security.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay..."


    Looking at the passage that stretched all the way, Da Siqi looked surprised: "Is this passage really on Rab''s head? It''s incredible! And there are lights... really artificial?"


    A few people went all the way, and finally saw light in front.


    Just looking at the vast sky and ocean in front of me, even when a small wooden house was built on a small island not far away, the women were all stunned...


    Nami looked at Monkey King blankly and said, "This is in Rab''s body? That''s right?"


    "It''s in Rab''s belly... Take a closer look... The sky here is painted..." Monkey King nodded.


    "Really...who is so boring? It''s too messy, right?"


    "Look quickly, aren''t the two people below the two who came in before?"


    Several people looked in the direction Tina was pointing, but they happened to see the man and woman carrying the barrels on their shoulders, and laughed exaggeratedly at an old man: "Ahaha~~~ You are Can''t stop us! Killing this whale is our task, and today you can''t stop us from hunting the whale!"


    As the two of them said, they had already pulled the trigger, and two black shells shot towards the sky...


    "I will never let you kill Rab!" The old man yelled and jumped up, trying to block the two shells with his body. Unfortunately, his jumping ability is not good enough to stop the two. A cannonball...


    "Ah! They want to kill Rab! They are bad guys! Brother Wukong! Save Rab!" Ablis immediately exclaimed.


    It¡¯s just that before Monkey King could take any action, Da Siqi leaped forward recklessly. When the rain came out of her hands, she turned into two streams of light and instantly cut the two shells in half, and fell into the stomach...


    "Sister Da Siqi! That''s great!" Ablis immediately clapped her hands happily.


    It''s just that Da Siqi screamed suddenly, and fell into the stomach acid sea...


    Abliss¡¯ laughter and laughter stopped abruptly... Other women were also speechless...


    Monkey King shook his head helplessly, his figure flickered, and he hugged her up and hovered above the void: "Please! If it doesn''t work, don''t force it! Now it''s embarrassing!"


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Da Siqi''s face was reddened and she apologized again and again.


    "MissWednesday...you...did you see it? That person...that person is floating in the air..."


    "I also saw Mr:9...what to do...he looks amazing..."


    "Do bad things...this kind of thing...a bit not suitable for you..." Monkey King looked down at MissWednesday and said lightly.


    Mr:9 gave MissWednesday lightly and said: "Hey, he seems to know you, do you know?"


    "I don''t know it!" MissWednesday also looked confused.


    "Ah! I remember who he is! He is the big pirate who kidnapped the navy colonel and offered a bounty of up to 50 million bel! Monkey King!" Mr:9 looked at Monkey King and suddenly shouted in shock.


    "Monkey King? That big pirate who is rumored to be kidnapped as long as he is a beauty? No! Will I be kidnapped by him too!!" MissWednesday was shocked at the moment, and hid behind Mr:9 with a whistle .


    "Hee hee~~ Wukong! Look, you have been treated as an adult trafficker..." Tina looked at Monkey King with a gloating expression on her face.


    "MissWednesday, don''t be afraid, I will protect you!" Mr:9 said with a vow.


    "Haha...This shows that I am very famous!" Monkey King smiled slightly at this, and didn''t care.Slowly landed beside the two of them, saying: "Don''t worry, I won''t make it difficult for you two! As long as you give up this mission, it will do!"


    "You... will you really let us two?" Mr:9 had an expression of disbelief.


    "Isn''t there any excessive demands?" MissWednesday looked at Monkey King with a vigilant face, as if he was really guarding against human traffickers. This really made Monkey King a little depressed: "I go! You! Do you really treat me as an adult trafficker? Believe it or not I really kidnapped you?"


    "Ah! Don''t! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" MissWednesday immediately lowered her head to apologize.It seems that she is also very afraid of being caught and sold!


    "Brother Wukong! What can I say to these two bad guys! Give them a lesson!" Abis also came here at the moment, pointing at the two with an angry expression.


    "There is no evil in the eyes of the two of them, they are not bad guys! If you want to kill Rab, there should be something unspeakable!" Monkey King touched Absi''s head and said.


    Because Monkey King knows very well that this MissWednesday is actually Princess Weiwei!This is his default sister paper, how could he teach others!


    PS: Thank you [1531914497] for rewarding 1000, thank you [xx0811yeluo] for rewarding 688!..

 813 Chapter 42

    "Can you see this too?" Nami looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    "Not only can I see it, but I can also figure out her identity!" Monkey King was back with his hands behind his back, with a look on his face, please call me a magic stick.


    "Really? You count it! What is her identity?" After Monkey King said this, the women became interested, because Monkey King''s ability is inherently mysterious and unpredictable. Want to find out.


    "Come on! Give me your hand!" Monkey King had a serious expression, and took Princess Weiwei''s hand, this pinch, that pinch!Please note that people are not eating tofu, this is palm reading...


    Ok!Whether you believe it or not, I don¡¯t believe it anyway...


    "Well... this palmistry is really expensive! I don''t think it''s a queen or a princess... But there is a fork here. It seems that the fortunes in recent years have been bad, and there is a catastrophe! But if you meet a noble person, you will inevitably be in trouble Hua Ji!" Monkey King looked at Princess Weiwei''s palms, and he was really talking.


    After a few words, the two princess Weiwei froze for a while, her eyes widened, and she was full of shock: "This...this counts... so accurate?!!!"


    "Hush~~ I missed it!!" Mr:9 repeatedly pulled Princess Weiwei as a reminder.


    "Ah!!!" Princess Weiwei just woke up and immediately covered her mouth with her slender hand. Unfortunately, the words have already been spoken, and it is too late to cover up.


    "No! Are you really a queen or a princess?" Nami stared at Wei Wei with her eyes widened, and she didn''t believe it.Is the queen or princess so worthless?Can you meet this kind of place?


    "I...I...I''m sorry...I really can''t say..." Princess Wei Wei still shook her head and concealed it.It''s just that it doesn''t matter whether it is said or not, because everyone has already tacited it.


    "Don''t tell me...everyone has their own secrets, someday you think you can tell, just tell us..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, looked at the old man on the side, and said straightforwardly: "Old man, you You¡¯ve been living in Rab¡¯s body to treat him, right? I don¡¯t need it now, move out immediately! I¡¯m taking it away!"


    "Bring Rabu away? What do you mean?" The old man frowned slightly, but Sun Wukong had rescued Rabu before, so he was not hostile.


    "Brother Wukong has promised to take Rabu to the Great Route to find his companion!" Abliss replied first.


    "How is this possible... Rab''s size is so huge that it is impossible to pass through that channel... and his companions... I am afraid they are already... otherwise it is impossible that it has not been back for so long..." The old man shook his head and sighed. Tao.


    "Then you are wrong... One of their group is still alive..." Monkey King smiled and waved his hand.


    "You... how did you know?" The old man suddenly became a little excited.


    "Knowing is knowing, there is no why!"


    The old man looked at Monkey King¡¯s eyes for a moment and nodded: ¡°I believe what you are saying... that¡¯s great! In this way, Rabu can finally reunite with his companions... It¡¯s just Rabu¡¯s size. How do you take him away?"


    "Grandpa! Don''t underestimate Wukong''s brother! He can make people bigger and smaller at will! So take the Rab away, it''s no problem at all!" Abliss pointed at Monkey King with a proud expression.


    "Get bigger and smaller? Are you capable?" The old man looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Able? Is it a devil fruit?" After listening to it, the eyes of Monkey King lighted up.


    "You can understand this!" Monkey King was too lazy to explain, nodding lightly.Only in this way can it be easy for people here to understand.


    "If that''s the case...it''s okay...it''s no wonder that Rab suddenly stopped hitting the red earth continent. It turned out to be your relationship..." The old man nodded and agreed.


    Then the old man began to explain Rab''s story in detail to everyone, but Nami who was touched was about to cry.


    Princess Weiwei cried even more, and decisively gave up the task of hunting Rab.


    Out of Rabu''s body, Monkey King pointed at Rabu under the shocked gaze of everyone, and a beam of light instantly lased on Rabu''s body. In an instant, its huge figure shrank rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye!In the end it became only the size of a dolphin...


    "This kind of body shape... reminds me of Rabu''s childhood..." The old man looked at Rabu at this time with a sorrowful expression, stroked Rabu''s head, and said goodbye to it...


    "Such a big body... it turned out to be so small... Those with fruit ability are incredible!" Princess Weiwei looked at Rab in front of her, her eyes widened in surprise.


    And a big bird flew across the sky at this time, but it was holding a dynamite bag on its paws, and sitting on its back was a sea otter wearing sunglasses, hitting the castanets and igniting the fuse, towards Wei Wei and Mr:9 Throw it down where you are...


    "Oh... it''s Mr: 13... to be killed..." Mr: 9 yelled in panic.


    "No...no...I can''t die yet! Get away!" Wei Wei also yelled.


    "En? Throw explosives in front of me? Do you think I don''t exist?" Monkey King glanced at the sky lightly, and then flicked his finger. The explosives package that fell down flew back upside down, with a bang and impact. There was a violent explosion on the body of the big bird and the sea otter, and then everyone saw that two tufts of black creatures fell from the air and fell into the water...


    "Great... I''m saved..." Wei Wei let out a sigh of relief and said to Monkey King gratefully: "Thank you for saving us..."


    "It seems that after the mission fails... you will be executed by your own organization... Is it really good to give up this mission?" Monkey King looked at Wei Wei.


    "This is something we can''t help but... we will be careful..." After Wei Wei learned of Rab''s story, how could she still think about killing it!She is a very gentle and kind sister.


    "Just their skills...If you are chased... they will definitely not escape... Goku, or... shall we help them?" Da Siqi''s sense of justice began to burst again at this moment.


    "Yes!" Sun Wukong nodded and looked at it slightly: "I don''t think you can go back to the organization...Where do you want to go? Do you want us to send you a ride?"


    Weiwei looked at Monkey King and fell into deep thought for a while. She knew the identity of Monkey King. This is a figure that even a Captain would kidnap, but with his help, she might really be able to help her...but she was a little worried. Because Monkey King''s reputation is not very good...


    Who told him to''tie'' a navy colonel is not enough, and then''tie'' a navy sergeant, which is simply crazy.....

 814 Chapter 43 The Whiskey Mountain

    Slightly rolling his eyes, hesitated, but finally made up his mind: "Thank you then...we are going to Whiskey Mountain...can we be sent there?"


    "Whiskey Hill?" Monkey King looked at Weiwei inexplicably after hearing this, making Weiwei suddenly nervous, then nodded: "Yes!"


    "Really? Thank you so much..." While he was slightly relieved, he was overjoyed, took out a pointer, and handed it to Monkey King: "This is a record pointer. You can navigate for us to Whiskey Mountain..."


    Monkey King handed the record pointer to Tina, grabbed Rab who had bid farewell to the old ship doctor, boarded the boat, and threw it directly into a pond...


    And Nami''s daughters also followed on board...


    "You... are not allowed to get on the boat..." Tina suddenly stopped in front of Mr:9 and said coldly.


    "Why is that?"


    "Except for the owner, no man is allowed to board the Emperor Emperor!" Tina pointed to a small boat connected to the stern of the Emperor Emperor, and said lightly: "If you don''t want to die, just stay there! That¡¯s your place..."


    "I..." Mr. 9 really wanted to resist a few words, but I thought that the other party was a big pirate with a bounty of up to 5000W.I had to obediently board the boat at the stern...


    After bidding farewell to the old ship doctor, the Emperor also slowly sailed towards the great channel...


    The Emperor Slowly sailed over the sea. Before I knew it, the originally warm weather suddenly became colder and colder. In a moment, a heavy snow fell like a feather...


    Such a weird weather change surprised Nami and others: "It was fine the moment before... Why did it suddenly snow?"


    "Is this the great route? Even the weather is so incredible!" Keya exclaimed.


    Although there was heavy snow outside the ship, there was no coldness inside the ship. This was another incredible ability of the Emperor: warm in winter and cool in summer.She will automatically adjust the temperature changes inside the ship according to the outside weather changes...


    It¡¯s just pitiful. Mr: 9 A man hugged his knees, hugged in the stern boat, with a long nose, trembling and sneezing...


    Before long, a thick layer of white snow accumulated on the Imperial ship, and Ablis happily pulled Monkey King out of the room, piled up snowmen on the deck, and played snowball fights...


    But not long after, the sky suddenly became clouded, the wind roared, the calm sea suddenly rolled violently, and from time to time, thunder fell from the clouds...


    "Help! Let me get on the boat! Please... if this goes on... I will really die!!" Mr. 9 behind the ship screamed in terror from time to time...


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King and others have already returned to the cabin, drinking tea and reading leisurely...but no one heard the exclamation of the hard-working uncle...


    "Hey! Are you the navigator here? You didn''t support it from the beginning? This is a great route...does it really matter?" Looking at Nami slightly, "I kindly remind you of this. On the sea, whether it is wind, sky, waves or snow... you can¡¯t believe it, the only thing you can believe is the record pointer in your hand..."


    "Huh? Is there such a saying?" Nami was slightly surprised, and then waved her hand indifferently: "But...don''t worry...this is the Emperor...it''s different from those ordinary ships! Tina is enough! It''s..." After speaking, he continued to drink juice leisurely.


    "Hey! I said, do you have a sense of crisis? The wind and waves outside are so big...you still have a leisure time to drink juice...please! I don''t want to die here!" The performance of several women made them pretend to be indifferent to Wei Wei. Finally unable to pretend, he got up and shouted.


    "Don''t worry! It''s okay! This is the Emperor!" Nami''s expression was still calm, but she was slightly mad.Looking along the window, she found the horrible situation of roaring wind and stormy waves outside, and her frightened complexion began to turn pale, but suddenly she discovered something again, and a thick doubt appeared on her face: "Huh. Strange, the wind and waves outside are so big? Why is it so stable inside?"


    "So, this is the emperor! Don''t worry about anything!" Nami said in a smug voice, and finally saw someone with such a ghostly shocked expression!


    As time passed, the dark clouds dissipated, the turbulent sea became calm, and the sky became sunny again...


    "It''s incredible...the dangerous sea area...you didn''t do anything...just here?" Wei Wei was still in extreme shock.


    As the fog gradually dissipated, an island covered with soil and huge cacti appeared in front of everyone...


    Keya: "Is that the Whiskey Mountain? It looks so strange!"


    "It''s finally here... It''s incredible... I actually... survived..." Mr. Nine, panting heavily, lay on the boat and crossed the dangerous sea, but he was miserable and almost lost half of his life. Simply he was not swallowed by the sea.


    It¡¯s just that his heart is full of hatred: "Damn it! You have made me so miserable. After I get to the island, I must repay this grudge..." After he said, he thumped and jumped into the sea. ¡­


    "Brother Wukong! That guy ran away..." Ablis pointed at Mr: 9 loudly.


    "Everyone! Thank you for sending us here... there will be some time later..." Wei Wei also jumped onto the window for the first time and said hello to the women. With a puff, she also jumped out of the sea and swam to the coast quickly...


    "It''s too much... I sent them to the place and ran away..." Nami was immediately itchy with anger.


    "Alright! Let''s talk about landing on the island..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.This was as early as he expected.


    As the Emperor Emperor slowly landed, those who found the Emperor had a strong look of greed, and they were well hidden for a while... Not long after, countless people surrounded the two sides of the strait and faced Monkey King They cheered like a tsunami...


    "A town where pirates are welcome? Is there such a place?" Tina looked at the cheering crowd around her with a look of surprise.


    "Be careful... the people here are basically bounty hunters. The reason why they welcome us so much is actually just welcoming the bounty above my head..." Monkey King said lightly to the women.


    "Bounty hunter? Hey! Did you make a mistake? Now that you know their identities, why do you want to land on the island? Leave now!" Nami immediately shouted at Monkey King.


    "Leaving? Is it necessary? It''s just a bunch of rubbish..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently...

 815 Chapter 44 Bloodthirsty Shura

    All the women looked at Monkey King speechlessly, but they were relieved when thinking of his strength. Anyway, something happened, there was a tall man against him, and what was there to be afraid of.


    "So, we were deceived by MissWednesday?" Tina Dai frowned slightly, her tone a little uncomfortable.


    "Don''t you know this kind of thing after landing on the island?" Monkey King said lightly.


    Under the cheers of everyone, the group landed on the island.


    Monkey King is not the kind of person who likes to play with imaginary snakes and likes to play, so when he landed on the island, before the curly-haired old man could speak, he said straightforwardly: "You don''t have to pretend...bounty hunters are bounty hunters. It''s not that I don''t know, I want the bounty on my head, even if I do it!"


    "How do you know our Baroque work agency?!!!"


    The words of Monkey King had just been uttered, but they were shocked to the people present. The originally brewed rhetoric was suddenly stuck in the throat, and it was very uncomfortable.


    Everyone glanced at each other, stepped back one after another, took out the hidden guns and pointed them at Monkey King and the others.And the curly-haired old man who took the lead frowned, tried to hum a few words in his voice, and said: "It''s really amazing. Now that we know our identity, we dare to go to the island, we are indeed a pirate who dares to be named after the emperor! Courageous, as expected! But a pity... I didn''t want to take your lives... Now that you know our secret... Then I have to kill you... It seems that there are more tombstones on the cactus stone..."


    "Hehe... Really..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and looked at a hidden place in the crowd, where Princess Weiwei hid: "How to say... I kindly send you back... but you want my life... this It''s really sad..."


    Wei Wei walked out of the crowd, her expression a little tangled, and then she said very hard: "You are a pirate... and you are a pirate who likes to kidnap women... I won''t believe you... Help me, you definitely want to beat me. What idea...Don''t deny it, I can see it in your eyes..."


    "Can you see this too?" Sun Wukong was suddenly depressed, didn''t I just look at you more?Want to recruit you into the Emperor Pirate Group?Why do you treat me as a pervert?The damn navy, it''s all their fault, it''s damn damning to call Lao Tzu like a trafficker!It''s no wonder that Wei Wei is always alert to him and doesn''t believe him anymore.


    "Haha! Exactly! Who told you that you like to be a trafficker! You deserve to be hated!" Tina pointed at Monkey King, but she laughed very impersonally.


    "Don''t mess around, provoke me, be careful to hang you up and beat you!" Monkey King gave Tina a vicious look.In exchange for the latter, he smiled and didn''t pay attention to his threat.


    After getting along for this period of time, Tina had already understood the character of Monkey King. As long as it wasn''t really angry, he wouldn''t be really angry no matter how they messed with him.


    "Haha... are you still in the mood to make a joke? Go... Kill them for me!" The curly-haired old man gave an order, and the group of bounty hunters behind him pulled the trigger one after another, and countless bullets shot towards Monkey King and the others...


    Nami and her daughters hid behind Monkey King...


    Ding Ding!!!


    When countless bullets approached the front of Monkey King, they were blocked by an invisible barrier, making sound of metal collision. During the ejection, countless bullets fell to the ground weakly...


    "What?!!! What happened to that barrier?!!!" A group of bounty hunters were shocked.


    "Let me smash him!" A man carried a cannon barrel and blasted it over. With a bang, it hit the invisible barrier. The dust was everywhere, but the barrier was not damaged...


    Numerous bounty hunters suddenly felt a deep anxiety, knowing that they might have kicked the iron plate today... all of them were panicked...


    "If you take a shot at me... but you will die!" Monkey King looked at the bounty hunters in front of him lightly, as if he were watching a group of dead people.


    Since you are a killer to others, you must have the consciousness to be killed!


    "Master, it''s just a bunch of dirty rubbish, you don''t need to get your hands dirty, just leave it to me..." Tina stepped forward and stood in front of Monkey King.


    "En... I''ll leave it to you..." Sun Wukong nodded, and looked at the curly-haired old man and Wei Wei: "The two of them stay, the others, whatever..."


    "Yes!" A cold light flashed in Tina''s hand, and an ancient sword suddenly appeared.


    "These people are dead...Tina is the most disrespectful of others for Wukong..." The Nami girls shuddered as they looked at Tina with a cold face.This girl is usually dull and cute, without any sense of existence, but if anyone dares to be disrespectful to Monkey King, she will definitely turn into Shura for the first time, let alone these bounty hunters, even they, as long as Monkey King speaks Under the order, she would never hesitate at all.


    Because they have been together for so long, they know very well that Tina''s respect and obedience to Monkey King have reached the soul and the bones!What Sun Wukong said is absolute truth to her, there is no reason at all, only blind obedience.


    In fact, Nami and the others have always wondered why Tina''s loyalty to Monkey King has reached such an incredible level!


    Now this group of people dare to shoot Sun Wukong in front of Tina, it''s like a death-hunting rhythm!


    This is like a group of crazy believers who suddenly saw someone spilling piss on the gods they believed in, so I didn''t look for you desperately!


    "Those who dare to disrespect their master! Only death!"


    Tina uttered coldly, her figure moving, her hands flickering, and accompanied by a scream, a famous bounty hunter fell into a pool of blood, too fast, they could not see when Tina came out. Sword, I felt darkness before my eyes...


    The disparity in strength is too great, but in a moment, hundreds of bounty hunters have fallen in a pool of blood...


    Wei Wei was stunned by the bloody slaughter in front of her. Her whole body was trembling, her pupils shrunk, her face was terrified... They offended a bloodthirsty Shura this time...


    Although the curly-haired old man has a look of fear, he still stands in front of Wei Wei to the death. If he wants to die, he will die first. This loyalty is worthy of praise!


    "Why, are you unbearable?" Monkey King looked at Da Siqi beside him and said lightly.


    "You don''t need to kill them all, right?" Da Siqi looked unbearable, even a little angry.


    "If we don''t have the strength, you say, who will be the dead now?" Monkey King looked at Da Siqi and asked.


    "Even so...no need..." Da Siqi wanted to say something, but didn''t know how to say it.


    "The enemy is the enemy, there is no kindness at all, otherwise the dead person is himself!"..

 816 Chapter 45 This is here to die

    "Your kindness should also vary from person to person. Don''t be kind to everyone. That''s just the most stupid performance..." Monkey King took the girls and began to talk to them about the principles of life.


    Not to say no, these sisters are all kind-hearted people, and in this world where pirates are rampant, they will suffer.


    And Mr.9 in a hidden corner was already shivering with fright: "Too...too great...is she the one with a bounty of 5000W Bailey? Don''t even think of revenge... It¡¯s important..." He turned around decisively and fled here...


    It was a bird and a sea lazy that stopped the way...


    "No...unlucky?!" Mr.9 was shocked at the moment, with a frightened expression on his face: "You...are you here to deal with me?"


    "It''s so embarrassing, Mr. 9, do you want to escape by yourself?"


    At this moment, a man and a woman came again...


    "Mr.5, Miss.Valenting...Why...you guys are here?" Seeing the two, Mr.9 was overjoyed.


    "I heard that there was a great man here, so the boss sent us here to take a look...Of course, the more important thing is to get rid of the two traitors..." Mr.5''s face was plain, but his tone of voice contained Icy.


    "Traitor...traitor?!" Mr.9 was shocked: "I am not a traitor! I just can''t beat them, I just want to escape..."


    "Ahaha~~ Escape... is also an unforgivable crime..." Miss. Valenting held an oil umbrella and made a smirk.


    "Please... don''t kill me... I just... don''t... ah!!!"


    Accompanied by a scream of fear, an explosion sounded, and the sound stopped abruptly...


    "Oh, are you here to help again?" Monkey King turned his head and looked behind him.


    Seeing the two walking slowly, Weiwei and Icarim were overjoyed...


    "Are you kidding me? He was wiped out by a mere woman!" Mr.5 put his hands in his pockets and said with a look of disdain.


    "She''s amazing...you have to worry about it..." Although Icarim was very upset with the two of them, if they can be saved, it will be fine.


    "We naturally know that... a character with a bounty of up to 5000W can be dealt with by a person like yours..." Mr.5 said flatly: "But before that, the most important task must be completed. ¡­"


    "The most important task?" Icarim frowned slightly, and seeing Mr.5''s eyes looking at him, a bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart.


    "Haha...Yes! Because the sinner who asked the boss to give orders himself is here..." Mr.5 looked at Icarim and said.


    "sinner?"


    "The boss said: My secret has been discovered...Of course, I don¡¯t know what the secret is. The motto of our agency is mystery. It is an absolute rule not to explore the way of others. Let alone someone knows the boss. ''S secret...Of course there is only a dead end..."


    "I know it, why are there so much nonsense!" Seeing what MissValenting wanted to say, Monkey King immediately interrupted her, and said to Wei Wei, "It seems that your identity has been discovered! This is planning to kill someone. Quit your mouth!"


    "Wh...what''s your identity...Don''t talk nonsense..." A slightly nervous expression on his face, but he also pretended to be calm.


    "No need to hide... Princess Weiwei of the Kingdom of Alabastan... We have already investigated very clearly..."


    "Is it really exposed? It looks like it''s over!" Icarim was shocked, got up immediately, and shouted angrily: "Go to hell! Horn bomb!" He saw his long curly hair sticking out Six barrels came and fired on Mr.5 and Miss.Valenting!


    Boom boom boom!!


    Along with the roar, the wind is everywhere here...


    "I will never let you hurt the princess! I swear in the name of the captain of the kingdom of Alabastan!" Icarim shouted loudly.


    "She''s really a princess..." Nami and the girls looked at Weiwei. Although they were suspicious in advance, they were unavoidably surprised.


    "The captain of the guard of the Kingdom of Alabastan, as well as the princess, Neferruta Livii, I will kill you all on the order of the owner of the Baroque Job Club..." Mr.5 took out a pic of a little, that look, the slightest The two of them are not in sight.


    Wei Wei''s pupils shrank instantly, and his expression became frightened!She knew very well that if they were stared at by these two people, they would never escape!


    "Princess Weiwei! Run away!" Icarim madly fired at the two of them, but he couldn''t hurt Mr.5 at all.


    I saw that Mr.5 only gave birth to a finger, and then, with one bullet, a small shell instantly bombarded Iqalem''s body. With the explosion, Iqalem fell to the ground like this...


    Mr.5 is a person with the ability to bomb fruit, a nose can explode!


    "Icarim!!" Wei Wei was shocked,


    "Struggling, it''s useless..." Miss. Valentine laughed a few times, her body floated to the sky, then fell quickly, and went towards a slight attack...


    Slightly gritted his teeth and tried to fight back, Monkey King suddenly flashed in front of her, grabbed Miss.Valentine''s ankles, and drove a few times in the air at an astonishing speed. In a moment, Miss.Valentine''s eyes were full of circles. Circle, intuition, the world is spinning around, can not find the southeast, northwest!In this way, Monkey King held it in his hand like a doll!


    "I''m such a big living person standing here, you are completely ignoring, don''t you take me too seriously?" Monkey King looked at Mr.5 with an unhappy expression.The Miss.Valentine held in his hand shocked Mr.5.He knows Miss.Valentine''s ability very well, so he was given a''second kill'' by the other party?


    "It deserves to be a character with a bounty of up to 5000W Bailey, it is really tricky..." Mr.5''s complexion suddenly became particularly dignified: "Why, do you want to stand out for her?"


    "Don''t talk to me in this tone! That would be deadly!"


    Puff!!


    Just after Sun Wukong¡¯s words fell, a sharp sword was already pierced from the back of Mr.5...


    "How...maybe..." Mr.5 widened his eyes and glanced back, looking at Tina''s calm face, unwillingly, and fell to the ground...


    "That''s it...dead?" Looking at Mr.5 slightly, in a daze.This was regarded as an invincible opponent, but it was solved like this?..

 817 Chapter 46 Target Alabastan

    "Mr.5!!!" Miss. Valentine just woke up a lot from the dizziness, but she just happened to see the scene where Mr. 5 was pierced by a sword, and she was shocked.


    Just a face-to-face, Mr.5 was killed by the opponent in seconds?Isn''t he a bomber?Why did you die like this?What kind of monsters are these people!


    Miss.Valentine''s heart suddenly raised a touch of fear, using the light and fluffy fruit power to make her body heavier in an instant, but it was still held by Monkey King effortlessly, which made her head full of question marks: "Could it be that My ability has failed?"


    "It''s not invalid...but it''s useless at all!" Monkey King patted Miss.Valentine''s buttocks, which feels good, and said faintly: "Don''t talk about this weight, even if you are a thousand times heavier, ten thousand It¡¯s the same for me..."


    "Ah! You monster! How can you hit me..." Miss. Valentine screamed in shame.


    "Don''t make a noise! ??You are a prisoner now, and a prisoner has no human rights!" Sun Wukong said, and slapped Miss Valentine''s buttocks with another slap: "When you dare to resist, he is your role model!" Monkey King pointed to Mr. 5 who was already dead, and said viciously.


    This trick really worked, and Miss.Valentine froze at the moment and didn''t dare to move.


    "Thank you for saving us, I really don''t know how to thank you!" Wei Wei held Icarim at this moment, and said gratefully, bending over to Monkey King.


    "Hmm~ now I know how to thank you? Who lied to us before and wanted to kill us all?" Monkey King squinted at Wei Wei, with an angry look on my face.


    "Yes... I''m sorry... because you are a pirate... and you have such a reputation... So, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t doubt you... I''m really sorry!" Weiwei could only apologize to Monkey King again and again, apologizing.


    "Forget it, for the sake of your meagerness, I won''t care about you..." Monkey King waved his hand.


    After Wei Wei repeatedly thanked Monkey King again and again, after whispering to Iqalem for a while, Wei Wei shook her head again and again, but Iqalem came to the Sun Wukong and said respectfully. : "Well, Master Wukong, I wonder if you can do us a favor?"


    "Tell me!"


    "Since you can kill these two capable people so easily, there is no doubt about the strength. I want to hire you to send the princess back to the country. The reward is... yes... 100 million berry?"


    "Don''t do it!" Sun Wukong resolutely refused.


    "Yes! Our master captain, but a big local tyrant who treats money like dirt, do you want to hire him with money? How could it be!" Nami rolled her eyes from the side.


    Icarim also thinks about it. People are rumored to be worth tens of billions of dollars just by relying on an imperial ship. He suddenly felt pressured: "What...what about that?" For a while, he didn''t know what to do.


    "What''s so embarrassing about this... As long as Wei Wei joins our Emperor Pirates, Wukong will surely help her unconditionally..." Tina on the side vomited immediately.She could see through what Sun Wukong had made.


    "Plus... join the Pirate Group? This... how can this be... Wei Wei is a princess... how can you join the Pirate Group!" Icarim shook his head resolutely.


    "If I join your Emperor Pirate Group...Are you really willing to help me?" Wei Wei said with a serious face suddenly.


    "Princess Weiwei...do you really want to..." Icarim was shocked.


    Wei Wei waved his hand to silence him.


    "Hey! Let''s go! Didn''t you want me to escort you back to China? Just one sentence... why bother..." Monkey King suddenly said, holding the dizzy Miss.Valentine turned by him, towards the emperor on the coast No. Go...


    "What does this... mean?" Wei Wei was stunned.


    "Hey! Why are you in a daze? Hurry up, the master has promised to help you..." Tina yelled from the side.


    "Yes? But we haven''t..." A slightly puzzled face.


    "Remember... no one in this world can instruct the master to do something... do or not do, only in the owner''s own interest... otherwise, any conditions are impossible... remember! It is any condition... you are very Fortunately, the master is willing to help you..." Tina said with a slightly serious face.


    "Really?..." Although Weiwei was still confused, she still followed...


    "It seems that we don''t know much about him..." Tina looked at Monkey King''s back and shook her head.


    "He''s just doing things according to his own preferences...never follow common sense... really an incredible person..." Da Siqi looked at Monkey King with a strange look, and followed with the other girls...


    "Hey! Wait for me! Don''t leave me alone!" Behind him, suddenly a dark figure chased over...


    "Mr.9, you''re not dead yet? It''s great!" Seeing the silhouettes of African refugees rushing over, she was slightly overjoyed.


    "En! Fortunately, I got my life back." Mr.9 said with a lingering fear on his face.


    Monkey King glanced at Mr.9 lightly, and ignored him.This guy is also considered loyal in the original book, and he helped Weiwei regardless of his own safety.


    Although I read it in the newspaper, when I saw the real face of the Emperor, Weiwei and the others were still shocked. How gorgeous is it like a pirate ship!It is simply a golden mountain floating on the sea!


    This time Mr.9 learned well, and he took Icarim into the boat that was dragged behind the hip of the Emperor without complaint...


    "Mr.9, why did you pull me here? Why didn''t you go up?" Icarim looked at Mr.9 with a puzzled look.


    "Do you understand that this is called the Emperor?" Mr.9 sat on the ship board and said to Icarim in the manner of a senior: "You haven''t seen the Emperor Pirates except the leader Is it a woman? This ship carries women, but not men. If you dare to go up, you will die..."


    "What''s breaking the rules... Princess Weiwei will be fine, right?" Icarim suddenly became worried...


    "What are you talking about? Who is Weiwei?... Weiwei is Miss. Wednesday? Miss. Wednesday is the princess?!" Mr. 9''s exclamation came from behind the ship...


    "This is the emperor? It''s more luxurious than the imperial palace!!" After getting on the emperor, she was slightly stunned by the degree of luxury in front of her: "No wonder it''s called the emperor, this is simply the emperor can afford it!"


    "Tina, departure, goal, Kingdom of Alabastan..."


    "Yes, master!"..

 818 Chapter 47 The Hidden Identity

    "Wei Wei, since you are the princess of the Kingdom of Alabastan, why did you go to the Baroque Work Club?" Nami looked at Wei Wei with a curious look.


    "Alabastan is one of the few peaceful countries known as civilized powers. It used to be..." A slightly disappointed expression on his face.


    "It used to be? What about now?" Namidai frowned slightly, obviously feeling something in seconds.


    "Facing civil strife, revolutionary actions have begun in recent years, the people have continued to cause riots, and the country has become more and more chaotic... One day, I heard the name of an organization..." Said Wei Wei with a look of resentment: "Baroque work Club! I found out that this organization had always been inciting the people, but there was nothing to find out except this little intelligence, so I asked Icarem, who had taken care of me since I was young, to join the Baroque Work Club, and wanted to find out something internally. what¡­"


    "You are really brave!" Tina looked at Wei Wei with admiration, and said: "The result? What did you find?"


    "Building an ideal country... what he said is actually a lie. His real goal is actually to seize the Kingdom of Alabastan!" With a slightly angry expression, "I must go back and tell the people the truth. Stop the riot!"


    "It sounds like this trip seems very dangerous..." Namidai frowned slightly, looking at it slightly: "Then, who is the''him'' you are talking about?"


    "Huh? The name of the boss? You don''t want to know it..." When Wei Wei heard that "him", she became extremely nervous and said with a flustered expression: "It is said that your lives are in danger..."


    "Don''t you think we don''t have it if you don''t say it?" Monkey King looked at Wei Wei, and said lightly: "I think our portrait has been passed to the owner of the Baroque work agency. I am afraid we have become a Baroque work agency. After all, I killed a lot of his members, and I captured one alive..." Monkey King said, looking at Miss.Valentine on the side.


    "Ahaha! No matter how strong you are, you won''t end up being an enemy of our boss!" Miss.Valentine once again let out her exaggerated laugh.


    "You shut up!" Monkey King knocked over with a violent shudder: "As a prisoner, you have no right to speak, just leave me alone!"


    "Stay just stay here, why hit someone!" Miss. Valentine covered her head, her eyes were tearful from the pain, with a grieved expression on her face.


    "I''m sorry...because I...I brought you in too..." Wei Wei looked at the Monkey King and several people with an apologetic expression.


    "Since you know that we are all involved, you have to tell us who is behind the scenes... We can''t even know who our enemy is, right?" Da Siqi helped her. Glasses, a serious look.


    "I really can''t say... Even if you are great, it is impossible to beat him... He is one of the Seven Wu Hai... Klockdal..." Wei Wei shook her head repeatedly, but did not realize that she had already told the secret. come out.


    "Didn''t you say this?" Tina looked at Wei Wei speechlessly.


    "Ah?!!!" Wei Wei just reacted, and suddenly opened her mouth in panic, and hurriedly covered her mouth with her delicate hand.


    It¡¯s just that Nami on the side, her mouth bigger than her: "Seven...Seven...Seven Wuhai?!!!" Turning her head, she said decisively to Monkey King: "Wukong, let¡¯s stop being nosy, and turn around. go away¡­"


    "Sister Nami, don''t be so scared! Don''t we still have Wukong? And Sister Tina is also very good!" Ablis patted Nami on the back and comforted.


    "Huh? Right? When I heard Qi Wuhai nervous, even Wukong forgot!" Nami looked at the Monkey King beside her, and instantly became extremely calm, patted her fragrant shoulder slightly, and said, "Don''t Worry, Wukong will help us fight everything! You know, he is the world''s number one swordsman!"


    "The world''s number one swordsman... isn''t Hawkeye Mihawk?" said with a slightly puzzled expression.


    "That''s in the past tense. In fact, few people know this thing... I don''t know why the Navy has not announced it... Not long ago, Hawkeye was defeated by Wukong! So now Wukong is the number one in the world. Swordsman!" Nami said, she was confident and proud. With such a powerful captain, she feels safer in everything!


    "He?! The world''s number one...swordsman?!!!" Looking at Monkey King slightly, his shocked voice trembled a little. This is incredible. The person standing in front of her is the new generation of the world''s number one. swordsman?


    "It''s a lie?! How could this be..." Miss. Valentine was also stunned by the shocking news.The world''s number one swordsman, such a title, that is the existence at the top of this world!


    "You...you...you really...defeated Hawkeye Mihawk?!!!" Miss.Valentine looked at Monkey King, her eyes widened, and her words were uncomfortable.Isn''t he a new pirate?Why is there such a terrifying identity background?


    Monkey King just smiled without answering. For an existence like him, defeating Hawkeye is actually nothing worth showing off!


    "Tina has seen it with her own eyes! Absolutely nothing!" Tina said with a positive face, then turned her face and said angrily: "But that Krokdal is really hateful! Occupying her identity as Qiwuhai, Secretly doing such a shameful act! Pirates are pirates, what a bastard!"


    "Hey! You are also a pirate now, don''t scold us all!" Monkey King stretched out his hand and kneaded Tina''s pretty face.


    "That''s right..." Tina looked surprised and slapped Sun Wukong''s big hand.


    "It''s over! I''m still counting on the boss to come forward and save me... Now it seems that if they say it is true, maybe even the boss will be killed, this is really miserable..." Miss.Valentine at the moment The mood is terrible.


    After learning of Monkey King¡¯s hidden identity, Wei Wei''s mood became a lot more cheerful. If Monkey King¡¯s help, maybe Alabastan could really be saved...


    "The world''s number one swordsman... I didn''t expect to have changed hands. This is really a great news..." Suddenly a female voice sounded behind everyone.


    "Finally showed up..."


    Different from the shock of the women, a smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth...

 819 Chapter 48 Robin

    "You...you are..." Slightly looking at the black-haired woman dressed in black and a certain black hat sitting on the roof of the boat, she could not help but exclaimed in shock: "Why are you here? !!!"


    "Is she a member of the Baroque Job Club?" Da Siqi pulled out Shigure and became wary.


    "She is Mr. 0, the boss''s partner..." Wei Wei said with a solemn expression: "The only one who knows the true identity of the boss is her! We also followed her to find out the identity of the boss..."


    "The correct way to say... I should let you follow..." The woman said with a faint expression on her chin with one hand.


    "I knew it a long time ago. You told the boss our true identities, right?" A slightly angry face was already in an attacking posture.


    "Correct!" The woman was still calm, completely indifferent to the atmosphere of the daggers of the women.


    "Miss.Allsunday, are you here to save me?" Miss.Valentine was overjoyed: "I knew that I would not be abandoned by the organization...haha~~"


    "It looks good or bad... But since it''s called Mr.0, it should be great, right?" Nami hid behind Sun Wukong, pushed Tina next to him, and complained: "What did you do? How come someone got on the boat, you don¡¯t know yet?"


    "It''s not that I don''t know, the master secretly ordered me to leave it alone!" Tina''s face was aggrieved, she was not as heroic as she had killed someone before.


    "What trick do you want to play?" When it heard that it was Monkey King, Nami glared at it.


    But Monkey King took two steps forward and invited the woman sitting on the eaves: "How about it, are you interested in joining my Emperor Pirate Group?"


    "Hey! Are you okay? They are members of the Baroque Job Club! How could they agree!" Nami yelled at Monkey King.


    "Yes!" The woman smiled slightly, and nodded in agreement without thinking.


    "Huh?!!! Really agree?!!!" Both Nami and Weiwei''s jaws almost fell to the ground in shock at the same time, and their eyes were round.


    "No?!!" Miss. Valentine''s expression of surprise froze for an instant. At this moment, she felt that the whole world was darkening.


    But Nami resolutely opposed: "No! Absolutely not! If there is a conspiracy, she must have a conspiracy!"


    "Tina feels the same way!" Tina nodded with approval.


    The woman leaped slightly, came to the side of everyone, and smiled at Da Siqi on the side: "Little sister, you can put the sword away! I am one of you now..."


    "Ah! Oh~ I''m sorry, it''s rude!" Da Siqi hurriedly put Shi Yu away and apologized in a hurry.


    "Ah, you are so big! Have you even been deceived?" Nami immediately knocked on Dusky''s brain collapse.


    "But... Wukong has already spoken..." Da Siqi said with a weak face, clutching his forehead.No way, Nami''s aura was just too strong.


    "Hey! Goku, don''t you really think about it?" Nami looked at Monkey King.


    "Don''t think about it, I believe in my own vision..." Sun Wukong smiled faintly, and said to the woman in front of him: "Welcome to join the Emperor Pirates, I am the captain Sun Wukong!" Then he said to the women behind him: "Hey , You guys also introduce yourself..."


    "Really let her join?" Nami was immediately depressed, but she was helpless. Since Monkey King had already decided, they had to introduce themselves...


    "My name is... Robin... I am glad to meet you..." Robin smiled gracefully at the women.


    "Robin, son of the devil...hehe...you are welcome to join..." Monkey King extended his hand to Robin.


    "You know... my identity?!" Robin Dai frowned slightly, becoming a little wary.


    "In this world, no one but me can know you better!" Monkey King looked at Robin and smiled slightly: "When I was very young, I was offered a reward of 7900W Bailey for the first time, but you Much better than me!"


    "7...7900W Bailey?!" Nami''s eyes widened in shock. This is indeed higher than Monkey King''s reward!


    "Now that you know my identity, do you dare to invite me to join your pirate group?" Robin looked strangely, staring at Monkey King''s eyes for a moment, his frowning brows finally stretched out, and he stretched out his hand to talk to Monkey King. Holding them together: "You are indeed a very interesting person, no wonder you dare to name it after the''Emperor''..."


    "Aren''t you the highest commander of the Baroque Work Club? Why did you choose to join the Emperor Pirate Group? What is your purpose?" Looking at Robin slightly, he said loudly.


    "I just think this pirate group is very interesting... It turns out that it is really interesting... and this Emperor... I like it very much..." Robin sat at the table with Monkey King elegantly, drinking the juice from the glass, completely not Treat yourself as an outsider.


    "Damn it! I don''t understand what this woman is thinking!" Looking at Robin slightly, her face was bald. It is impossible to see whether she is a good person or a bad person.


    "Weiwei! Don''t worry! Come on, have a glass of juice and relax! If Robin wants to harm you, you will probably be dead. There is no chance to stand here!" Monkey King patted Weiwei''s fragrant shoulder , Handed a glass of juice over, comforted.


    After thinking about it slightly, Robin knew their identities a long time ago. At the moment when she learned the true identity of Klockdal, she only needed to shout out and they promised to finish the game.


    "Actually, Robin is just like you guys, it''s just an undercover agent next to Klockdal..." Monkey King said, looking at Robin and said: "Am I right? Robin, with your personality, the real The purpose is only for the historical text hidden in the Kingdom of Alabastan, right?"


    "You seem to know me well?" Robin Dai frowned and looked at Monkey King.


    "I have already said that in this world, I know you better than anyone, including yourself!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    Looking at Monkey King''s eyes that seemed to penetrate people''s hearts, Robin felt a little horrified: "This person, it seems to be more dangerous than Krokdal, I don''t know if my decision is correct..."


    At this moment, Robin was a little shaken about joining the Emperor Pirates!


    Because she didn''t really intend to join the Emperor Pirates, but her identity began to be suspected by Krokdal, so she gave birth to the idea of ??leaving the Baroque working society...and unexpectedly learned that Monkey King defeated Hawkeye Miho G...


    The two had turned into a hostile relationship because of Weiwei, and this was a temporary motive. Monkey King invited her, and she agreed with it, just wanting to seek shelter and help her escape from Krocdal through the hands of Monkey King.


    Wandering alone in this dangerous world, if there is no scheming and means to protect himself, Robin might have been arrested long ago...

 820 Chapter 49—Who Will Eliminate Who

    Regardless of day and night, the Emperor kept advancing in the direction pointed by the record pointer given by Weiwei. Therefore, they did not pass through the waterway of Taikoo Island, the small garden...


    In the original book, some events were naturally bypassed by them...


    Unknowingly, three days have passed. In the three days, Keya and the others are naturally busy practicing. Even Weiwei, Abis, and Robin also started practicing together. Only Miss.Valentine was excluded because she was still a member of the Baroque workshop, and now she is just a prisoner, only for washing the floor...


    Here, I have to say that Robin''s learning ability is indeed outstanding. In just three days, he almost caught up with the progress of Keya and the others...


    Floating lightly in the air, drifting slowly, a smile appeared at the corners of Robin''s mouth: "Dancing in the air... actually quite fun..."


    "It''s amazing! It only took three days to achieve this level..." But the girls admired Robin''s learning ability. At that time, they were only able to step off the ground, that could be done. Robin''s level!


    "What''s so great! Isn''t it just flying? It''s too easy..." Miss. Valentine, who was wiping the floor, curled her mouth unhappy. The ability of luck to flutter the fruit floated from the deck, and at the same time she made a complacent gesture. Laughter: "Ahhaha~~ See it! If you want to say flying, I am the best at it! Haha~~~"


    "Where are you flying! Obviously your body lightened and floated in the air, okay?" Nami said with a disdainful blow: "Also, don''t forget who you are and what to show off? Quickly wipe the floor for me. Go! You are not allowed to eat until the floor is wiped!" For the guy who wanted to fight against them before, Nami didn''t feel the slightest softness when calling out.


    "It''s too much... Prisoners also have human rights!" Miss. Valentine pouted a small mouth, and could see Nami''s eyebrows and eyes, she landed on the ground with fear and obediently wiped the floor.


    "Look at it, the island in front is Alabastan, right? But the situation is not so good..." Tina, who was flying above the sea, looked at the island in front of her with a look of surprise.For nearly a week, she has been able to control her breath freely and fly in the sky!


    Of course, the same is true for Nami and her daughters. They are all talented and intelligent, and they are taught by Monkey King. Naturally they are learning fast!


    And Weiwei also sensed qi, and was able to lift her feet off the ground and hover in the air for a while, but Abis was unhappy because she had not sensed the existence of qi until now!Pouting a little mouth, sulking aside!


    "Okay! Don''t care too much. You are still young. Naturally, you don''t have their learning ability. If you work harder, you will be able to do it!" Monkey King comfortably rubbed Abis''s head and looked at the island not far away. I went, but found that not far from the coast, there were a dozen pirate warships moored, lined up in a fan shape, and the black hole barrels were aimed at them!


    "That''s the people from the Baroque Work Club... It seems that they are already here waiting for a welcome ceremony..." Robin slowly landed on the deck and looked at Monkey King: "What are you going to do, Captain? "


    "It''s just a bunch of rubbish, what can I do..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly with a look of disdain.


    "Don''t underestimate them!" Robin said with a serious face: "Look at the two ships taking the lead. The one on the left is Mr. 2, von Klei, who can imitate the fruit. He touched the human face and imitated him. I remember that he became the face of the king of Alabastan, but he did a lot of bad things that the people hated! He is good at shemale boxing, although he is a personal monster, his strength should not be underestimated... "


    "It turned out to be him... I said why the people hate my father and king so much... It turns out that everything is caused by him in secret!" After hearing it slightly, he suddenly looked angry.


    "And the one on the right is Mr. 3, a fruit-melting ability, a candle man... I didn''t expect that the two of them would walk together. It seems that they have accepted Krokdal''s order at the same time..."


    "It''s really uncomfortable to accept this mission with you!" Mr.2 looked at Mr.3''s gritted teeth, only to dress up and face disgustingly, but it made people feel painful.


    "I should have said this! Curse you for being killed this time! Haha!!" Mr.3 unceremoniously counterattacked, because once Mr.2 dies, he will be able to level up!So I always look forward to Mr2 returning to the west soon.And why does Mr.2 hope that Mr.3''s competitor will be finished sooner!


    "Mr.2...Mr.3, this is not the time to quarrel...The boss has given a death order. If we can''t stop them this time, we will all be done..."


    "Huh! Also, it''s not the time for infighting! Little ones! Aim at the target, and once you reach the range, fire immediately and blow them down!" Mr. 2 was wearing a swan suit, showing a pair of long hairy legs. , Turned around in the same place, and blew a kiss in the direction of the Emperor. The sound and the posture were so hard to see!


    "Okay! Little ones, everyone is ready too! You can''t lose to that dead monster! Let them see and fight our villain organization, but there is nothing to end..." Mr.3 drank black tea gracefully, But the voice is cold...


    "This...so many warships...what to do? What to do? We will be sunk...Hurry up and turn around, and don''t move forward..." Wei Wei looked at the lined-up fleet in front, with a look of horror. color.And the "duck" Karoo next to her was already froze in place!


    "Wei Wei! Calm down! We''ve all encountered a lineup larger than this, so don''t worry, it''s okay!" Nami, who has always been timid and fearful, patted Wei Wei very calmly now: " Don''t forget who our captain is! And with this kind of stuff, Tina can do it alone!" Then, she looked at Tina and said, "Tina, I''ll beg you next! "


    "Master, what do you want to do?" Tina looked at Monkey King.


    "A bunch of rubbish, look an eye-catching, let them all sink to the bottom of the sea!"


    "Understand!" Tina nodded, her weak expression suddenly became extremely sharp, and she walked slowly towards the side of the boat...


    "Come here! Every time I see Tina''s expression... I feel a little nervous..." Nami looked at the front nervously, looking forward to Tina''s next performance...

 821 Chapter 50 Teaching

    "Faced with such a lineup, I still take it easy... The Emperor Pirates... what kind of surprises will you bring to me? Now, let me see if my choice is correct..."


    Robin looked at Tina standing on the side of the boat with a strange face, with curiosity and expectation in his eyes!


    She is betting her life on the Emperor Pirates. If even these people can''t deal with it, how can she deal with Crocdal, one of the Qiwuhai...


    I saw the handprints formed in Tina''s hands, and the water in her hands was rippling!With a slender hand waving, the surrounding sea suddenly rolled and surged!In the whirl and surging, a huge and terrifying vortex appeared under the baroque work agency fleet. In the horrified screams of everyone, it was like a terrifying sea monster with a mouth, which swallowed the entire fleet...


    The waves are rough, but calm gradually...


    Weiwei and the others looked at the calm and terrifying sea in front of them dumbfounded, and for a while, they sucked in air-conditioning... But for a moment, the seemingly terrifying fleet was swallowed by the horrible whirlpool!This is simply shocking!


    Robin''s eyes widened in shock at this moment. She saw at a glance that Tina''s strength was even close to the admiral?Is this just a maid beside Monkey King?How terrifying is his strength?


    "It seems that he really defeated Hawkeye Mihawk..." If he had doubts before, but now Robin believed.And not to mention the strength of Monkey King, only by Tina''s strength, Robin knew that her gamble this time was a right bet.


    "I actually got help from such a person..." Wei Wei looked dazed, and even now she was still a little bit shocked.Then he was replaced by ecstasy: "If it were them, Alabastan might really be saved..."


    "Tina, your ability... is not the ability of Devil Fruit?" Tina looked at Tina in surprise and asked.


    "No! What my master gave me is a water system technique that can manipulate water-related substances..." Tina smiled softly. She was not in a fighting state, and once again returned to a gentle and weak demeanor. When people saw it, they couldn''t help but want to bully her.


    "It turns out not to be a capable person?!" Robin looked at Tina and was even more surprised: "Is not a capable person, can you still use such incredible abilities?"


    "Water system exercises?..." Tina''s beautiful eyes were bright, and she looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Wukong, you said that we will teach us the exercises after we practice the empty dance. Is it okay now? "


    "Okay! Your strength is indeed a bit weak for the Great Route. You must improve it. Otherwise, some of you will ask me or Tina to take action. That would be too big for you to use, and you will have no chance to play at all..."


    Monkey King nodded and waved his hand lightly, and a few fluorescent lights were submerged in the eyebrows of Nami and the girls: "Practice well! Practice to the highest level, enough to make you fearless of any master in this world..."


    "Hey! Hey! The destruction of the world or something in it... is it a bit exaggerated? Goku, are you lying to us?" When Nami and the girls read the inexplicable memories in their minds, they were all right. The Monkey King cast a skeptical look, because the content inside, if it is a normal person, would basically not believe it.


    "It''s true or not, you know it as soon as you practice!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Practice, who is afraid of who!" Nami sat on the spot decisively and began to practice.


    "Tina also try..."


    Some people took the lead and several women began to practice...


    Following the route described in the exercises, they started to operate, but for a moment, they felt that the spiritual energy of the world outside was being absorbed into their bodies at a slow speed, washing their bodies...


    The "qi" in the Dragon Ball world is actually only suitable for men to practice, because it represents a kind of ultimate strength of the flesh, the stronger the physical strength, the stronger the Qi!If you want to strengthen the qi in your body, then work hard to cultivate your physical body!


    Therefore, the cultivation of qi is not suitable for women, because which woman likes to practice herself like a muscular girl?Even if they train themselves to be like a muscular girl, there is a limit, because they are just ordinary humans.


    Number 18 in Dragon Ball World is just an alternative, because they are artificial people!


    Therefore, what Sun Wukong taught Nami and the others is actually a technique that can use the spirit of heaven and earth to wash and strengthen their bodies. In this way, they will not become muscular girls...


    After only a few hours of cultivation, the effect is obvious. The women were pleasantly surprised to find that after just a few hours, their bodies were not as weak as before. They felt that they seemed to be already It''s reborn, and the qi in the body has grown a lot...


    "This is... incredible..."


    At this moment, Robin''s eyes widened in shock, feeling incredible. In just a few hours, her strength has improved tremendously!


    But at the same time I felt a little embarrassed, because she didn''t recognize the existence of the Emperor Pirates in her heart, but Sun Wukong unreservedly taught her such a technique that can subvert the world. This trust makes her She was tangled.


    But for a while, my heart was relieved again: "Let¡¯s take a look first... I hope I don¡¯t disappoint..."


    "Tina! Come on! Let''s fight with me! I feel like I''m saying it now!" Nami looked at Tina with beaming eyes. The improvement in her strength made her confident.


    "Yes!" Tina smiled slightly.


    "Then be careful! I''m very strong now!" Nami smiled, and kicked it sideways, but Tina lightly grabbed her ankle, picked it up and clicked, Namiho Falling to the ground without image...


    "Hey! How about getting stronger? Why was I knocked down in an instant?" Nami was dumbfounded in an instant.


    "Then you have to pick a well-matched opponent! Choose Tina, aren''t you looking for abuse?" Monkey King gave Nami a blank look and said: "Moreover, that is just a kind of after your body is baptized by heaven and earth aura. It¡¯s an illusion, how can you burst with cultivation strength!"


    "Don''t say it earlier!" Nami''s pretty face flushed with shame.


    "But the physical quality has indeed improved a lot..." Robin sensed himself carefully, with a serious expression on his face.


    "During the first period of time, the effect of cultivation is the best. As time goes by, the effect will become weaker..." Monkey King nodded and said: "Cultivate well, this is just for your future. Just lay the foundation..."..

 822 Chapter Fifty-You Are Impure

    "This is just to lay the foundation?" Keya looked surprised: "I feel that as long as I keep practicing like this, I will definitely get stronger and stronger!"


    "Of course, this is the method of cultivation that I specially prepared for you! Give me a good practice, but you can''t be lazy!" Monkey King looked serious.


    "Got it!" The women nodded very seriously.


    "Okay! It''s time to get off the boat! Don''t forget the business!" Monkey King greeted several women and said.


    "That''s right! Let''s go to a city called Rohara first! You must hide the emperor first..." Wei Wei said.


    "Don''t be so troublesome! This is so far from the city, let the master put it away!" Tina smiled slightly.


    "Take it away?" The women all looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "You''ll find out later!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    After the boat docked and everyone disembarked, Monkey King only stretched out with one hand, and the huge Emperor was turned into a stream of light and was collected into the world ring on Monkey King''s fingers.


    "Wow! The Emperor was actually put into the ring! It''s amazing! Brother Wukong! Show me! Show me!" Ablis immediately lifted Monkey King''s right hand with a look of excitement, and began to pull his fingers. The ring on the top comes.


    "This is called the space ring, you can store things..." Sun Wukong took the world ring, handed it to Abis, and explained.


    "Space ring? Is there such a thing in this world?" The girls looked at the small ring in Absi''s hand, all with curious expressions.


    Especially Nami, her eyes were staring straight, she stroked her body, and she barely drooled: "Wukong, give me this ring!"


    "That''s not okay..." Monkey King shook his head. The Ring of the World is very important to him, and there are countless clones in it to understand the rules for him!


    "Really stingy!" Nami curled her lips and said


    "If you want, I can give you something else..." Sun Wukong continued.


    "Do you have any more? Give it to me!" Nami''s eyes lit up and she became excited.This space ring is simply too attractive for her money fan.


    I saw Monkey King stretch out one hand flat, the brilliance flowing in his hand, emitting mysterious ripples, and a few ancient wooden but gorgeous rings were formed in his hand...


    Even the world can be created at will, let alone a few space rings.


    "Take it! One for each!"


    "Do we all have it?" Robin and the others are all with a look of surprise, holding the space ring in their hands, but they have a feeling of love, not to mention its function, just the gorgeous shape is called It is priceless.


    "How to use it?"


    "Just meditate in your heart. I have connected it with your spirit. You should be able to control it easily..."


    "Wow! It''s really a space ring! I saw it! What a huge space! There are thousands of square meters!" Nami suddenly yelled with surprise on her face, and screamed at the Dashi not far away. , The huge boulder weighing thousands of catties was instantly put into the ring.


    "Come in...Come in, really! It''s amazing!" Nami looked surprised.


    "Space Ring? It''s really a convenient thing!" Robin put the book in his hand in and took it out, with a smile on his face.


    "It''s so fun! I take it! I take it! Take it all away!!" Abliss''s face flushed with excitement at the moment, and all the sand and stones were taken in by her. It looks like a child can get it. I have a great time playing with my favorite toy.


    Suddenly, she looked at Miss.Valentine, who was looking at everyone with an enviable expression. As she rolled her eyes, she said softly at her: "I''ll take it!"


    In an instant, Miss.Valentine turned into a stream of light and was collected into Ablis'' ring...


    "Haha!! Take it in! Take it in! Even people can take it!" Ablis suddenly cried out in surprise.


    "Really?" The women''s eyes lit up suddenly, and they looked at Monkey King with unkind intentions.


    Sun Wukong was sweating profusely: "Please, this space ring is not played like this! Abliss, quickly release Miss.Valentine, but there is no oxygen in it, she will be suffocated!"


    "Ah! Is that true?" Abliss was shocked and hurriedly released Miss.Valentine...


    "I''m suffocating me! I thought I was dead!" As soon as Miss.Valentine appeared, she was breathing the air, then looked at Abliss and shouted: "Asshole! Do you want to kill me?"


    "I''m sorry! I don''t know that this ring can''t accept alive..." Ablis, who knew that she had done something wrong, immediately admitted her mistake.


    Sun Wukong slapped Miss.Valentine''s forehead unceremoniously: "As a captive, you give me less air. Believe it or not, I asked Abis to take you in and let it out?"


    "Sorry, I was wrong!" Miss.Valentine shrugged her head down.He immediately raised his head and looked at Monkey King hopefully: "Well, I join your Emperor Pirate Group, can you also give me a space ring?"


    "Your mind is impure! No!" Monkey King refused decisively.


    "Hey! What do you mean by my impure mind? What do you mean?" Miss. Valentine drank to Monkey King, "It doesn''t matter what you say, but I can''t say that I am impure! People clearly said that I was pure ¡­"


    Monkey King looked at Miss.Valentine speechlessly, shook his head, ignored her, and looked at it slightly: "Okay! Don''t waste time... Are you going where you are going first?"


    "There is an oasis called Yuba in the northwest of here. It is the base of the rebel army. I want to go there to stop the riot..." said with a serious face: "But you must cross the desert to get to Yuba... so we must Prepare enough water and food..."


    "This shouldn''t be a problem for us, right?" Robin stroked the ring on his finger.But suddenly it seemed to remember something, a red glow appeared on his face...


    Ring, that¡¯s something extraordinary...


    "That''s right, then let''s hurry up!"


    Even the emperor is carried with them, what else do they have to prepare...

 823 Chapter 52 Dancing Fans

    A group of people walked in the desert, and the hot sun made people feel a little impetuous.


    Although Monkey King can take a few daughters to reach the destination in an instant, there is no fun in that way.


    "It''s so hot! It''s so hot! I''ve been acting in the desert like this... It really is too messy..." Nami sat down in the desert, shouting weakly.


    "We should go to the city to buy a few camels..." A look of helplessness, because there is Monkey King, they subconsciously think that he is omnipotent, so Monkey King said to go, and they followed. I didn¡¯t think of the consequences at all.


    There is enough water and food, but looking at the vast desert, all the women feel a sense of powerlessness...


    "Sure enough... I believe you too much... it''s not so good..." Robin also looked helpless, fanning the wind with his archaeological books, enjoying the slight coolness.


    "But, you can''t do it if you walk this way? This physical fitness is too bad! Let''s take a break..." Monkey King stared at the women''s body because of the heat, their clothes had been sweated Invasion. Wet, the picture is really beautiful...


    "It''s over! It''s going to go on like this! The skin will be darkened..." Keya looked worried.


    "You did it on purpose...right?" Tina looked at Monkey King''s wretched eyes, tightened her clothes, and stared at her angrily.


    Because the eyes of this guy have deeply betrayed him...


    "How is it possible! This is also a kind of cultivation... Also, you don''t have to worry about the black problem, then meditate and practice. After the spiritual energy of the world is nourished, it will become more white and tender..." Monkey King retracted his eyes and said with a serious face. .


    "Really? Is there that kind of effect?" The eyes of the women all lit up, and Robin practiced on the spot, but for a moment, a look of surprise appeared on his face: "It''s really...just After a while, the fatigue almost disappeared, and the heat dropped a lot..."


    "Does it really exist? I will try too!"


    The women sat down one after another and began to practice...


    Now, Monkey King can enjoy the beautiful scenery in front of him openly...


    Half an hour later, the group set off again...


    Stop and go all the way, practice while walking, this way, the effect is quite good!


    Soon the sun was set to the west, and at dusk...


    A group of camel caravans appeared in the sight of Monkey King and others...


    "Look there, there are caravans. Let''s go with them!" Da Siqi pointed to the right with a surprise expression on his face.


    "No...They don''t look like ordinary caravans..." Wei Wei shook her head, staring at the caravans, and Dai frowned.


    "It seems to be a member of the Baroque Job Club..." Monkey King just glanced at it to gain insight into the identity of the other party.


    "A member of the Baroque Job Club? How come here pretending to be a caravan? There must be a problem here!" Dasqi said with a serious face: "I don''t know what they are shipping?"


    "Since you are a member of the Baroque Work Club, you don''t have to be polite, go, and take a look!" Tina said decisively.


    The group immediately turned around and walked towards the caravan...


    "Who are you? Warn you, don''t get close, or you won''t blame us for being polite!"


    Just as Monkey King and the others approached, they received the warning from the other side, and their ferocious appearance didn''t look like good people.


    "You''re welcome? You can try it!" Nami said with a smile on her face.If she changed her job, she would have been scared to run away, but now, with Monkey King and Tina, she is more courageous than anyone else.


    "The visitor is not good, come on!" The other party was very determined, immediately shouted angrily, and raised the sword in his hand to kill Monkey King and the others...


    This group of people are all addictive goods, but they will not be merciful because the other party is a woman... Compared with women, they care more about their lives, because if there is a problem with this batch of goods, they have to finish playing!


    "It just happens to try the results of cultivation!" Da Siqi helped her glasses, it seemed that there was a kind of wise beauty.Slowly pulled out his own Shigure, but didn''t take two steps, and fell to the ground with a clatter, his entire face buried in the sand...


    "..." The Nami women looked very speechless.


    "Can you do it?" A slightly worried expression on his face.


    Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly and looked at Miss.Valentine: "Go!"


    Miss.Valentine curled her lips, a little unwilling, but was afraid of being hit by Monkey King, her body immediately floated into the air: "Ahhaha~~ You have to be careful! If you get hit, you will be injured. Ten catties... one hundred catties... one thousand catties... ten thousand catties!"


    With a bang, Miss.Valentine''s body landed on the ground like a cannonball, blasting the person below directly into the sand, splashing yellow sand in the sky...


    "It''s the ability of light and fluttering fruit... You... Are you Miss. Valentine? Misunderstanding! This is a misunderstanding! We are from the Baroque Job Club... Master Miss.Valentine, this is a misunderstanding!"


    After seeing the ability of Miss.Valentine, the group of people suddenly lost their color and expressed their views begging for mercy.


    "Ahaha~~ I''m so sorry! I know you are from the Baroque Jobs Club... But if I don''t beat you, I will be beaten..." Miss. Valentine smiled exaggeratedly, and her body rose again. , And then crashed down again with a weight of ten thousand catties...


    Accompanied by screams, floating, falling...


    "What kind of fighting is this? Are you sure you are hitting moles?" The women of Wei Wei looked at the battle in front of them, all of them speechless...


    Although Miss.Valentine''s fighting style feels a bit speechless, it is still very useful to deal with this group of young people. However, in a moment, dozens of Baroque workers have been deeply smashed into the yellow sand by her...


    Da Siqi casually separated a bag on the cart with a sword, and countless green powder was poured out...


    "This is... the dancing fan?!" After seeing the contents of the bag, he was slightly surprised.


    Tina''s eyebrows also wrinkled slightly, this is not a good thing!


    "Dancing powder? What is that? Do you eat dancing powder?" Abliss looked innocent, full of curiosity, she stretched out her hand and grabbed the green powder...


    PS: The previous chapters are typed incorrectly. Anyway, it doesn''t hinder reading, it''s okay...

 824 Chapter 53 Sin

    "This is not something to eat..." Da Siqi immediately grabbed Ablis'' little hand and stopped her.


    "Dancing powder, also known as "powder for rain", after burning, it can produce dark clouds floating in the air, forming the so-called artificial rain, but once this powder is used, the neighboring countries living downwind will experience drought. The country involved in this matter will have war. From then on, the world government has banned the creation and possession of such fans, but why are there dancing fans here?" Tina looked serious, and obviously felt the unusualness behind this incident. .


    "All of this, as expected, Krokdal is behind the scenes! This person is simply a demon... In order to achieve his goal, he did not put the life and death of others in his eyes..." Wei Wei was angry at the moment.


    "How do you say?" Tina Dai frowned and waited quietly.


    "In the past three years in Alabastan, other places have been dry and never rained. Many cities have turned from beautiful green states into deserts... Only Albana, the city where the king¡¯s palace is located, has occasionally rained down... At the harbour, dancing fans were found to be transported to the palace. Even in the palace, dancing fans were found. The father lost the people¡¯s support because of this, and the country gradually fell into war and rebellion..."


    "Are all these conspiracies of Krokdal? It really is a good calculation!" Namidai frowned, her expression of hatred.


    "Unexpectedly, the Navy actually recruited dangerous elements like Krokdal into Qiwuhai. It was simply too messy!" Dasqi was full of anger after hearing this, "I''ll just say it! Why did the Navy make it to the pirates? What privilege? No wonder Colonel Smogg hates Qiwuhai so much!"


    "Tina is also angry! We must bring Krokdal to justice! Although Tina is no longer a navy!" Tina is also full of anger, angrily shouted.


    "Don''t worry! With Goku here, we can definitely save Alabastan!" Nami looked at Weiwei and comforted.


    "En!" Nodded slightly, and turned to look at Monkey King: "Yes, Wukong, can you release the Emperor? I put an important letter there... I want to ask Kalu to send it to me. Father..."


    "A letter?" Sun Wukong searched carefully, and a letter appeared in his hand and handed it to Weiwei: "Is it this?"


    "Yes! That''s it..." Wei Wei took the envelope with a look of joy.


    "What''s written in it? Why don''t you send it out earlier?" Nami said curiously.


    "Ah! That...because of cultivation...so I forgot it for a while..." said slightly embarrassed, blushing slightly.


    The first time you encounter such an incredible practice, it will inevitably be silent...


    "Here is still a long way from Alabastan, so I must tell my father the conspiracy of Krokdal and the Baroque Work Society, so that he will be prepared to guard...and also tell him by the way that I am still alive... On the way home from his partner... the rebellion will definitely be stopped..."


    Wei Wei said, came to Karoo, and said: "How about it, Karoo, you want to cross the desert alone, and give this letter to my father, who is far away in the palace of Alabastan! Can it be done ?"


    "Gah!" Caroo screamed, his wings lifted, and a standard military salute came, his eyes firm, and he gave an affirmative answer.


    "Then I beg you!" He smiled slightly.Then he tied a pot of water and an envelope to Kalu''s neck: "Remember, in the desert, you must cherish the water!"


    "Weiwei! Let a duck cross the desert, can you do this?" Da Siqi expressed deep suspicion.


    "Kalu is not an ordinary duck!" Wei Wei said firmly: "If it is it, it will definitely be possible!"


    "Hey! You two, also go with me..." Monkey King turned his head to fall behind, and Icarim and Mr.9, who had been ignored by him, looked at these two large-wattage light bulbs. It can be spread.


    "...Okay!" Icarim nodded, anyway, here is what Sun Wukong has always ignored. It''s better to protect Karoo together and leave here.


    "You let us run with a duck in the desert? Doesn''t this want us to die?" Mr.9 looked bitter.Regarding Monkey King''s words, he didn''t dare to resist at all, but running to Alabastan this way was the rhythm of death!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you run away..." Monkey King waved his hand, and the two camels appeared in front of them out of thin air with incredible staring gazes like Icarim and Mr.9.


    "This...this is? You...how did you do it?" Mr.9 and Icarim were full of doubts.


    By the time Weiwei and the others were relatively calm, they looked at the world ring on Monkey King''s finger, and they thought that the two camels were released by Monkey King from there.


    If you let them know that the two camels were created out of thin air by Monkey King, I don''t know how they feel.


    "Okay! Let''s go!" Monkey King waved his hand at the two, saying.


    "Icarim, I''ll leave everything to you!"


    "Princess Weiwei, don''t worry, we will definitely deliver the letter to His Majesty the King!" Icarim said with a vow.


    Karoo yelled and waved his little wings at the Monkey King as a sign of farewell. Then he spread his feet and ran towards the distance of the desert...


    Icarim and Mr.9 immediately rode on their camels and followed closely...


    At that speed, Nami and the girls were stunned: "Is this really... a camel? The speed is so fast!"


    "Okay, don''t worry about other things... the desert, but a good place to practice, you have to hurry up!" Monkey King looked at the women with a serious expression.


    "Yes!" The women answered loudly.Weiwei is even more determined, and becoming stronger is also a way to save her country. She can''t rely on others for everything.


    The group set off again... came to a city flooded by sand... In the sand, you can even see bones...


    "The traces of the capable... It seems that this city is man-made..." Monkey King looked around and said lightly.


    "Artificial? How is this possible!!" Wei Wei, who was in pain, suddenly widened his eyes when he heard Sun Wukong''s words, full of anger.


    "Krokdal...Shusha Fruit Ability...He has enough power to attack every town here..." Robin looked around, and his faint expression showed a rare seriousness.


    "Krokdal...Krokdal...a man who bears the name of the Seven Seas of Martial Arts and regards himself as a hero of the people, has committed such an unforgivable crime..."..

 825 Chapter 54: Adventure in the Desert

    "Okay, it''s useless to say more, it''s getting late, so let''s stop here today!" Monkey King said, with a thought, the Emperor immediately appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ah! I can finally rest! After a day''s journey, I''m exhausted! I have to wash well!" Seeing this, the women were overjoyed, swishing, and all ran into the Emperor.


    "Your reaction... is it a bit too exaggerated..." Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, then walked in...


    "Si~ It''s cold! What''s the matter?" After taking a bath, the Nami women came to the hall wrapped in bathrobes, but they suddenly felt a cold wind and put their hands around xiong. Shivered!


    "Ah! I have forgotten that there is no shade in the desert. Of course it is very hot during the day, but it will drop to zero and very cold at night! In the desert, there are many unexpected dangers." Wei Wei shuddered, explaining Tao.


    "Is there such a big difference between day and night?" Nami looked surprised, and immediately glared at Monkey King who was looking at their group with eyes full of light: "Goku, the Emperor is not warm in winter and cool in summer. Functional? Why is it so cold now?"


    "Isn''t this to let you feel the joy of adventure?" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "What kind of adventure should the ghost enjoy! This is simply suffering! Let Tina turn the temperature up!" Nami stared again.Although her relationship with Tina is very good, she also knows very well that Tina only obeys Monkey King''s words, so Tina will ignore what they say as long as it is Monkey King''s order.


    "You really don''t have any adventurous spirit!" Monkey King waved his hand to Tina. Tina knew, and the temperature in the hall immediately became warmer.


    "Ah~ It feels comfortable... Idiots are willing to enjoy the bitter cold!" The women immediately opened their arms and became intoxicated.


    The swelling in front of xiong, along with the unfolded body, presents a thrilling beauty. The gently wrapped bathrobe can hardly cover up, and there is a danger of collapse at any time. In that scene, the eyes of Monkey King looked bright. .


    Monkey King¡¯s performance made Ji Nv Jun give him a big eye, and went back to his room to change clothes...


    One night, just passed it peacefully...


    The sky is gradually turning from dark to bright, and a new day has arrived...


    In the early morning, everyone was eating breakfast, put away the emperor, and prepared to go on their way, but suddenly saw a terrible storm sweeping ahead!The series of wind salon scrolls seem to give people an illusion of connecting heaven and earth, but in the whistling, they destroy everything along the way...


    "No...no! That''s a desert storm...it''s one of the most dangerous things in the desert. Everyone quickly hide behind the rocks..." Her pupils shrank slightly, and she was shocked.


    "Desert Storm?" Nami and her daughters were shocked, all hiding behind the rocks not far away...


    "It''s just a desert storm...what''s to be afraid of..." Monkey King looked at the nervous performance of the women, waved his hand indifferently, but stepped towards the desert storm that was swept oncoming...


    "Wukong! Don''t go! Desert storm is very dangerous!" Wei Wei shouted at Monkey King.


    The violent wind salon curled up in front of him almost for a moment, and the roar resounded, showing the inviolability of Tianwei...


    However, Monkey King blasted a punch in front of him, and the terrifying wind swept forward. In an instant, the smoke that was torn by the desert storm disappeared...


    "Wei...What did you just say?" Monkey King turned his head and looked towards Wei Wei, only to see the dumbfounded look of the women.This guy actually knocked the desert storm away with one punch. The shock of the visual effect is unforgettable...


    "No...nothing..." Wei Wei replied blankly.


    "My god...what kind of pervert is this guy...!" Miss. Valentine was horrified by what she saw.I know that Monkey King is very strong, but this punch has broken the Desert Storm apart. Isn¡¯t it a bit too strong?This is not a rock!It''s a storm!It''s the wind!Such a terrible storm can be blown away?What a terrifying strength this is!


    Miss.Valentine''s illusion that existed in her heart suddenly loosened a bit, and she began to worry, can Krokdal really defeat Monkey King and save her?


    "It seems...my choice is not wrong..." Robin looked at Monkey King with a smile at this time.It was just a guess before, but now that I have seen Monkey King''s methods with my own eyes, the trace of worry in my heart is finally eliminated.


    The group of people continued to advance... In a rock group, they also encountered a group of deceiving birds pretending to be injured on the ground, but they were seen through by Monkey King. With a wave of their big sleeves, they were all lying in the desert. Up...


    To deceive others'' sympathy, and then take away all other people''s food and water, so that the benevolent person may die of thirst or starvation in the desert. This kind of inferior deceptive bird is simply hateful!So Monkey King did not have the slightest softness when he started!


    Along the way, they even encountered a terrifying, tooth-like, man-eating flower-like plant that suddenly emerged from the desert, biting towards them...but they were all cut off by Shigure in Dasqi''s hands...


    They were also attacked by terrifying giant lizards and various giant monsters, but they also became the objects of Robin and his training...


    After battles of various sizes, Nami and the others have gained a lot of practical experience. This is a very good training place for them who have just started a new training system...


    As time passed, they were completely immersed in the cultivation...


    With Monkey King guarding the practice, not only is it not dangerous, it is not tired, but it is very interesting, so that the women are not tired...


    And Nami¡¯s timid character has become a lot more courageous with the battles. At least for now, she won¡¯t be frightened and screamed when she sees that terrible monster. Go up and try...


    Before you know it, it''s already afternoon!But in front of Monkey King and others, a pirate ship suddenly appeared, a pirate ship sailing in the desert, and finally stopped in front of them...


    A famous pirate poked his head from the side of the ship with a fierce appearance, I''m afraid that I am a bad guy without it...


    "Unexpectedly, I will meet you here..." A beautiful woman walked out of the crowd, looking at Wei Wei''s expression, with nostalgia and surprise, but more hatred...

 826 Chapter 55 Pulling yarn

    "Who are you?" Wei Wei''s expression on the other side''s face made Wei Wei very puzzled.


    "Sure enough, you have forgotten!" The woman gritted her teeth and the expression on her face became even more angry.With a wave of his hand, a scimitar in the shape of a sickle was slightly thrown towards...


    "!!!" Slightly shocked, he dodges to avoid.


    "She really wants to kill you... Weiwei, have you offended others?" Da Siqi and her daughters stood in front of Wei Wei and looked at the pirates in front of them with hostility.


    "I don''t know them..." A slightly puzzled face.


    "Hey! Did you admit the wrong person? No one here knows you!" Da Siqi said seriously.


    "You do look like foreigners, but she is not!" The beauty pointed at Wei Wei and said coldly.


    "But I really don''t know you!" The other party''s expression on the face that I know you made Wei Wei very helpless.


    "I don''t need to know it now!" The woman snorted coldly, and a handsome somersault jumped off the pirate boat, and launched a fierce offensive against Weiwei, with fierce tricks, which contained endless hatred...


    Wei Wei Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly, her luck made herself as light as a swallow, and she kept evasive, but did not fight back, because she saw from the other''s eyes that people really knew herself, because one''s eyes cannot be faked...


    "But I don''t seem to have seen her..." Wei Wei tried to recall as she dodges, but there is no information about the woman in front of her.


    "Head! What to do? Lasha suddenly started fighting with someone! Should we go up and help?" A group of sand thieves all looked at a bearded man.


    "This seems to be Lasha''s own personal affair, let''s take a look first..." the bearded head frowned, said.


    And Nami and the girls looked at them with a lively mentality, because they had already seen that the woman named Lasha was not a Wei Wei opponent after Sun Wukong training.


    "Hey, I really can''t remember who you are! Why don''t you tell me? You can give me some hints!" Wei Wei said while avoiding.


    "Huh! I have nothing to say to you! You big liar!" La Sha yelled, and the movements in his hands became fierce.


    "What did I lie to you? I told you to tell you that you didn''t say it, so I can fight back!" Wei Wei was also a little angry at the moment, as if she had done nothing?Why do you look like I deceived your feelings.


    "Come on then! Let me see how capable you are!" Lasha let out a cold snort, without giving up.


    "This...what''s the situation? Weiwei didn''t really do something sorry for others, and then forgot it?" The faces of the girls and Nami were full of gossip.


    Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly. If this does not remind Wei Wei, she may not remember it for a while: "Wei Wei! Think about when you were young, did you have a relationship with a little girl somewhere in this generation? By agreement...At that time, your father and king were also..."


    "Appointment? When I was young? My father was also..." Wei Wei listened, and she was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly realized: "Ah! I remember! You wouldn''t be the little girl then?"


    "Finally remembered..." Lasha suddenly stopped attacking, staring at Wei Wei, with a low tone of voice, and also a bit of resentment: "I have been waiting...At that time the king said to us that if something happens to this oasis, he It will definitely be resolved, as long as there are complaints in the country, no matter how big or small, he can listen to it... But... look now, where is your original vow? People have been forced to leave their city, but I am still waiting here For you to come back... I always believe you... But the king did not come, and of course, you did not come..."


    "Ye... I''m sorry... because similar incidents had already happened in the country at that time... The king was thinking about countermeasures every day..." Wei Wei said apologetically.


    "I don''t want to listen to your excuses!" Lasha said angrily: "In this vast desert, I waited alone for a long time. In the end, I couldn''t tell the sun or sunset, and I was rescued by Baru Barusa. When the sun was hot during the day and the freezing cold after the sun went down, I didn¡¯t feel it at all... It¡¯s incredible to be alive, but what reverberated in my mind was what the king said at that time. I still don¡¯t understand it. Even though it¡¯s so painful, what on earth was I waiting for...what was it that supported me and kept me alive? Is it resentment? Is it anger? Is it stupid hope? What is it? Who can tell me?"


    Rasha said and said, she couldn''t cry...


    "I''m sorry... for making you wait so long... I''m so sorry..." He lowered his head slightly, his face was sad and self-blaming, tears could not stop streaming down...


    The Robin girls on the side were also moved, and Abliss cried loudly...


    "Aren''t you waiting for your hope now?" Sun Wukong suddenly came to Weiwei and Lasha and smiled: "So, I can tell you...your motivation for persisting in living is not your current hope? Weiwei has come. Now, and we have already come..."


    Said this, Monkey King paused, and said: "But one thing, I want to explain! Wei Wei is not the kind of irresponsible princess! Don''t think that you have a hard time, as a princess, Wei Wei is much harder than you. Up..."


    "Because what she wants to consider is not a place, but the people of the whole country. In order to save her own country, she mixes into the enemy''s interior regardless of her own safety and collects intelligence, the kind of danger that always puts her life out of consideration, you Can you understand?"


    "What got into the enemy''s interior? This is...what''s going on?" La Sha looked at Monkey King and looked very serious. She heard it out that the truth of the matter seemed not so simple.


    Sun Wukong had to explain Weiwei¡¯s efforts and Krokdal¡¯s conspiracy to her carefully. After listening to it, Lasha was extremely shocked. The truth of the matter turned out to be like this, Krokdal, not Allah. The hero of Bastan?It turned out to be the culprit that caused the country to fall into war?!


    "I''m sorry, Princess Weiwei... I didn''t expect... I would suspect that you have been working so hard... I''m really sorry..." La Sha looked at Wei Wei with a look of guilt, and she actually knelt down.


    "Don''t be like this... I just came now... I was also wrong... I''m sorry..." Wei Wei helped pull the gauze, and the two hugged each other, clearing their previous suspicions.


    "Okay! We should set off too... Now there is no time to delay..." Monkey King waved his hand and said.


    "Rasha, goodbye! I am really happy to see you, but I have to leave because we have to stop this rebellion... stop Klockdal''s conspiracy..."..

 827 Chapter 56: Ruins

    "Princess Weiwei, can I go with you? Now that I know the truth of the matter, I also want to help Alabastan..." Lasha looked at Weiwei and said seriously.


    "This..." Hesitantly looked at Monkey King and asked for his opinion.


    "I don''t care, it''s okay to have one more person!" Monkey King waved his hand faintly. There is no reason to refuse with sister paper volunteering.


    "If you are with us, it''s very dangerous..." he said seriously, looking at the gauze slightly.


    "I''ve been a sand thief for so long, I have never seen any danger, so please allow me to go on the road with you!" La Sha''s face was determined and bent over with a pleased expression.


    "Then... okay!" Since pulling yarn was so determined, Wei Wei had no choice but to agree.If it was normal, Wei Wei would never agree to Lasha going on an adventure with them, but there was Monkey King sitting in front of them, so she was relieved.


    "Please wait for me here..." La Sha said, returning to the sand boat.


    "Are you sure you want to leave?" The Bearded Captain looked at Lasha very seriously.


    "Yes! Since the princess has worked so hard, as a subject, I must not ignore it. Therefore, I want to help the princess and prevent this rebellion..." Lasha said seriously and resolutely.


    |"I listened to your conversation just now. The opponent is Krokdal, one of the Seven Wuhais. That guy, not everyone can provoke him!" The bearded head said with a solemn expression.


    "So I have to go even more... Since the princess is not afraid, I have no reason to be afraid!" Lasha''s tone was still so determined.


    "Now that you have decided, then do it... But we are sand thieves and don''t want to participate in the disputes of the country, so if you don''t help, you won''t blame me?"


    "Of course not, you also have your position... these years... Thank you for taking care of me, take care!" Lasha got up and bowed deeply to the bearded Captain.


    "You too¡­"


    At this point, Lasha waved goodbye to the dry sand thief, and left with Monkey King and his party...


    The scorching desert is like a big stove, and the air becomes a little distorted under the refraction of the high temperature.


    Ablis was already weakly lying on Monkey King''s back and let him carry it.


    As the group walked along, Monkey King suddenly looked to the left, beckoned to the girls, "Hey, go here..."


    "What are you going to do over there?" Nami and her daughters looked at Monkey King in confusion.


    "There is a ruin under a desert over there. I think Robin will be interested, so let''s go and take a look!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Relics in the desert?" Robin''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he smiled slightly at Monkey King, "I''m going to see..."


    "How do you know there will be ruins? Isn''t it the first time you have come here?" Keya said curiously.


    "If I want to know, naturally I will know..." Monkey King smiled slightly at the women: "Cultivate hard, and when your cultivation level meets my requirements, I will teach you domineering cultivation methods..."


    "Domineering? What is that?" Nami said curiously.


    "The so-called domineering is the potential power possessed by all human beings in this world. This power is an innate ability. There are three types of domineering. One is the domineering domineering with the''king''s qualifications''. Only one person among millions of domineering people may appear. This kind of domineering can directly shock people who are below their own strength without fighting power, and even pass out..."


    "The second is armed domineering, this domineering can improve one''s attack power and defense power, but the greater effect is that it can attack the natural fruit ability..."


    "The third kind of domineering is the domineering ability of seeing and hearing. This kind of domineering ability is to perceive the surrounding environment and even predict the opponent''s next move. The more advanced ones can read the mind and even give speeches to others... these three This kind of domineering, in addition to the domineering look, the other two can be obtained through your own hard work..."


    "Sounds so awesome! Then Wukong, which one of these three domineering do you know?" Nami and the girls were all shocked, and immediately looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Me? You can say that there are three kinds of cities..." Monkey King smiled faintly. For him, the so-called domineering should be called divine power!This kind of ability is higher than domineering and I don''t know how many dimensions, because only God can have the necessary ability.When the power of God comes, even the soul of a person can be directly shaken away and the body burst!


    "Yes! I have personally seen Wukong use Domineering Domineering!" Tina exclaimed from the side, "Maybe you don''t believe it... This guy''s domineering domineering directly put Hawkeye Miho I can''t stand up to the pressure... this guy is simply a pervert..."


    "What?!!" Not to mention Nami and the others, even Robin stared in shock at this moment, just using the domineering look of the world to crush the world''s number one swordsman.How is this possible?Is the power gap between the two so big?


    Lasha was even more stunned. Does the man in front of her have such terrifying strength?He... really defeated the world''s number one swordsman, Hawkeye Mihawk?


    Each with a shock that could not be calm for a long time, a group of people came to a rocky forest. There were rocks that shaded the sun, which made it extraordinarily cool. The women sat on the rocks with joy and rested...


    Only Robin came to Sun Wukong''s side with an eager look: "Where are the ruins you said? Where is it?"


    "Just under our feet!" Monkey King said, stepping on the ground.


    "Under this?" Robin looked towards the solid ground.


    "You get away a little..." Monkey King pushed Robin away and pointed lightly to the ground. He heard a click, and the solid ground under his feet instantly turned into a ball of sand, sinking towards the ground, revealing a large hole with a diameter of one meter. ¡­


    "Below here... there are really ruins..." Robin looked down along the entrance of the cave, suddenly looking surprised.


    "Go, go down and have a look!" Monkey King said, holding Abis and jumped down first.


    Robin followed...


    Seeing those stone tablets engraved with unrecognized words, Nami looked at Robin who was seriously recording something and said curiously: "Robin, do you know the words on it?"`


    "En...Wait a minute to talk... I''ll record it first..." Robin''s face was serious, and there was even a hint of excitement on his face, as if he had found something remarkable...

 828 Chapter 57 Ace

    "What''s written on this? Goku, can you understand it?" Without interrupting Robin, Nami looked at Monkey King.


    "It''s just a record of some history, and some information about the ancient weapon Pluto..." Sun Wukong glanced at the words on the stone slabs and said lightly.Although it was only a cursory glance, to him, all the text on the slate was already clear to him.


    As for whether you can understand the above text, you can learn from Robin with just a thought...


    "Ancient weapon? Hades?!!!" Monkey King''s casual words surprised Tina and the others.Tina immediately came to Robin''s side, and carefully looked at the words that she couldn''t understand: "Wukong, are you sure there is something about the ancient weapon Pluto mentioned above?"


    Even Robin was surprised. She didn''t expect that Monkey King would be able to recognize the words above.


    "En! It''s just a slight mention of the name of Pluto..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    "Is it just mentioned? Is there any clue on it?" Tina said eagerly.This is an ancient weapon!Once it comes out, the world will be in chaos.


    "No, I just mentioned a little..." Robin said while taking notes, "But this is a passage referring to the palace of Alabastan. It seems that if you want to get useful information from Pluto, you must enter Alabastan¡¯s palace will do... this is exactly the ultimate goal of Krokdal''s desire to seize Alabastan..."


    "That''s it! As one of the Seven Wuhai Seas, Krocdal could not simply want to steal another country, and only this ancient weapon-Pluto, is what he is interested in... This guy''s ambition is really not small! "Tina''s face was dignified at the moment. She didn''t expect that an incident of stealing the country would involve the ancient weapon Pluto. This is a big event.


    "Ancient weapon-Pluto, that is a legendary thing! Does it really exist?" Keya looked shocked.


    "Weiwei, do you know about the ancient weapon Pluto?" Namichao looked over slightly.


    "I haven''t heard of this, but in the basement of the palace, there is indeed a forbidden area. Maybe there will be any clues..." Wei Wei frowned and said: "No, we must stop Klockdal. It is too dangerous to let such a person get information about the ancient weapon Pluto!"


    "Don''t worry, what ancient weapons... How can they be so easy to get..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently and looked at Robin: "How about it, is there anything you are interested in?"


    "En...There is indeed some hidden history here. Thank you for bringing me here..." Robin closed his notebook and looked at Monkey King with a smile. It seems that she has finished recording.


    "It''s good if you have something to gain!" Monkey King smiled slightly and said: "If you have time, I will take you to the palace of Alabastan. The history recorded there should be much more detailed than here..."


    "Thank you in advance!" Robin smiled slightly and looked at Weiwei: "But you have to ask Weiwei if you agree..."


    "This..." Wei Wei seemed a little hesitant. She absolutely believed in Monkey King, but she still didn''t trust Robin who joined suddenly, but out of trust in Monkey King, she nodded: "If there is a chance, I will take you to see it!"


    Robin smiled at this and looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, can you help me search, is there any secret room or something here?"


    "No, just this stuff! It''s pretty good if it can be saved!"


    "In this case, let''s leave right away and hurry up! Although Wei Wei hasn''t said anything, I can see an eager expression in her eyes. She must really want to get to Yuba as soon as possible..." Robin looked at Wei Wei , Soft voice.


    "In that case, hurry up!" Monkey King nodded, and Ablis, who was resting on the side, saw this, and climbed up to Monkey King in three or two, lying on his back like a koala. , Raised his little hand and shouted: "Go!"


    Leaving the cave, the group set off again in the direction of Yuba...


    Ahead, faintly, a figure appeared, riding on a two-legged monster like a lizard, wearing a hat, naked to the upper body, and behind, depicting the body A Peugeot graphic from a pirate group...


    "He was... I didn''t expect to meet here..." Looking at the figure in front of him, Monkey King looked a little surprised.But think about it, he came here to get news about Blackbeard. It is not surprising that he met in the desert.


    "There are some people who cross the desert like us, and they are still alone..." There was a hint of surprise on the faces of Nami women.


    "It''s so nice to meet someone here..." The man riding that strange lizard ran to the Monkey King like a gust of wind and jumped off his''mount'' and said politely: "That , Excuse me, do you still have water to drink? Can you give me alms? I drank all of my water..."


    "Here!" Seeing the people he knew well, Monkey King threw a pot full of water readily.


    "Thank you so much!" Taking the water bottle, the man bowed his waist and thanked again, then raised his head and took a few sips into his mouth. After a long sigh of relief, he reached out and handed the water bottle to Monkey King: "Thank you... When it comes to you, if there is no water, it will be difficult to walk in this desert..."


    "In that case, this pot of water is for you! We still have enough water..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "That''s really grateful, this kindness, I Ace will remember it!" The man named Ace looked happy.


    "Ace? And the pattern on the back..." Tina looked at Ace, and after a moment of contemplation, she was shocked: "Firefist Ace! Are you Firefist Ace? Whitebeard Pirates Second Division Captain? Very good! Be obediently and catch you! Tina is going to arrest you here!" As he said, he had to handcuff Ace when he transported his own fruit.


    But Ya immediately grabbed her and said helplessly: "Um, sister Tina...you are no longer a navy..."


    "Ah! That''s right!" Tina''s face suddenly appeared: "I am also a pirate now..."


    "Tina? Navy?" Ace''s eyes flashed, and after a careful look at Monkey King, he looked surprised: "It turns out that your Excellency is the commander of the famous Emperor Pirate Group, Monkey King! What a long admiration! My name!"


    PS: The work is finished, tomorrow will be three...

 829 Chapter 58: Target Rain

    "What a name, don''t be so polite..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly.


    "It''s not a polite thing... The Hawkeye Mihawk who can defeat the world''s number one swordsman, but he deserves it..." Ace looked at Monkey King with a gentle expression, but his tone was a little serious.Not long ago, after he got the news sent to him by White Beard, he was shocked for a long time!


    "Your news is wise..." Monkey King was not surprised by this.


    "Haha~ It was Hawkeye who confessed to Shanks himself... and Shanks told the old man (Whitebeard), so naturally I also know... your name, although ordinary people don''t know much, but It has been in the ears of the Four Emperors..."


    "That kind of thing doesn''t matter..." Monkey King looked at Ace and said, "But as the captain of the second division of the White Beard Pirates, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m tracing a person''s whereabouts... but someone told me that he doesn''t seem to be here, so I want to leave..." Ace briefly explained his purpose.


    "Blackbeard? Then you have to worry..." Monkey King looked at Ace and kindly reminded that in the original book, this guy was defeated and then caught, causing a lot of turmoil!In the end, it came to an end.


    "Do you know where he is?" At the mention of Blackbeard, Ace''s face immediately became extra serious.


    "Keep going west, maybe you will meet him, but I can advise you, although the strength of Blackbeard is not good, but the ability of his dark fruit is the nemesis of all devil fruits, unable to speak the elements, but can absorb damage, but The pain you have received has doubled. Don''t be caught when you fight him. Otherwise, you will temporarily lose your ability and you can only let him kill..."


    "This is important information...Thank you very much for your reminder, I will pay attention..." Ace solemnly bent over to thank Monkey King. That way, it seemed very polite and cultivated: "However, you seem Have a good understanding of the abilities of Dark Fruit?"


    "It''s not just the secret fruit, I know all the devil fruits in this world..." Monkey King smiled and waved his hand to Ace, "Then, I wish you good luck, I hope you don''t get caught. , Then, the fun will be great..."


    "Thank you for your advice, I will never get caught!" Ace said with a sworn face.


    "I hope it!" Monkey King waved his hand, bid farewell to Ace, and continued on the road with the girls.


    "Do you know all the devil fruits... this person... is really dangerous..." Ace looked at the back of Monkey King and the others going away, narrowed his eyes, turned and left...


    "Goku, you seem to care about that Firefist Ace?" Tina looked at Monkey King and asked curiously.


    "What does it mean to care? It''s just a casual mention!"


    "Because of this! I don''t think you are the kind of nosy person! Unless the other person is a beautiful woman!" Tina said seriously.


    "You know me so well!" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smiled, and said: "But you don''t need to ask more about the specific situation. It won''t be long before you will know why..."


    "Don''t tell me, you guys always pretend to be mysterious, which is really annoying!" Tina immediately stared at Monkey King dissatisfied.


    When Monkey King and the others came to Yuba, they saw nothing but a city and desert buried in sand...


    "Weiwei, didn''t you say that this is an oasis? What is going on?" Nami looked at everything in front of her, very puzzled.


    "How could it be like this..." Wei Wei''s feet were soft, and she sat down directly on the ground. The tragic situation in front of her made her a little bit unbelievable. The oasis in the past has become like this...


    Later, they found an old man digging a river in a dry river. When he saw Wei Wei, he was very excited. From his mouth, they learned that the rebel army had left Yuba and was about to do the last thing. In World War I, I asked Weiwei to hurry up and stop this war...


    Weiwei naturally agreed immediately, but looking at the old man who was still working hard to dig out the dry river, she looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Wukong, can you help him? If it''s you, there must be something. Is it a way?"


    "Yes!" Sun Wukong nodded, and walked a little farther, hitting the ground with a''bang'' punch. In a flash, the ground shook and the mountains shook, and a bottomless pit was in Sun Wukong''s fist. The lower part emerged, and in a moment, the water column rushed straight into the sky like a fountain, turning into a huge rain curtain and sprinkling the earth, moisturizing the dry ground around...


    "Even with a punch to smash out the deep underground water...There is such a person in this world..." Lasha looked at Monkey King in shock.


    "What''s all the fuss about this!" Da Siqi said with a smile: "We used to see Wukong cut the entire sea in half with a single sword. That was shocking!"


    "Cut the sea in half? Is that possible?" Lasha was stunned.


    "Water! Water! Haha! Great! I knew there must be water here! Thank you! I am so grateful to you! You are our Yuba''s benefactor!" The old man was shocked by the strength of Monkey King, but he was even more excited. He knelt down in front of Monkey King, repeatedly kowtow to thank him.


    "Thank you, Wukong, in this way, Yuba will soon become an oasis again!" Finally, a smile appeared on Wei Wei''s face.


    "Okay, now that the matter here is resolved, let''s go to Klockdal as soon as possible! As long as you get rid of him, everything will be resolved. There is no need to go around those unnecessary detours..." Monkey King took a photo. Shoot slightly, said.


    |"But it''s about the rebel army..."


    "Do you want to persuade them verbally? The most direct and effective way is to take down Krokdal, so that the truth of the matter can be made public, and then the rebellion will naturally stop!"


    Wei Wei thought about it carefully, and finally nodded: "Well! I listen to you!" Then, he took out a map and said: "The rebel army is now preparing to attack Alabastan, and K Rockdale, it''s here... rainy place. If you walk north from here for a day, you should be there..."


    "One day? No need. Since you are so anxious, then the cultivation will be temporarily stopped. Let''s set off right away... Ten minutes is enough..."


    Monkey King said, with a thought, the Emperor appeared in front of them instantly...


    "Get on board! We... fly over..."


    PS: There are three shifts today, this is the first shift...

 830 Chapter 59 The Rain

    "It''s amazing! The ship is flying..." Ablis stood by the side of the ship, looking at the clouds drifting by in front of her with excitement.


    "It''s really an incredible pirate ship, it can even fly in the sky..." At this moment, Lasha was stunned. Whoever it is, he will be stunned when he sees this scene, a huge one. The pirate ship swiftly shuttled over the clouds, this is simply incredible...


    "According to what principle is it able to fly in the sky?" Robin was also curious at the moment.


    "Because I can fly! Of course the Emperor can fly!" Tina grinned.


    "What does this have to do with you?" Miss.Valentine looked curious.


    "Because I am the Emperor!"


    "You... are the emperor? What do you mean?" Rasha''s daughter became even more puzzled.


    "Ship spirit, you should have heard of it? Tina is the ship spirit of the Emperor, do you understand this explanation?" Nami said.


    "Boat Elf? Isn''t that a legendary thing?" Robin looked at Tina with a look of surprise. He didn''t look like a boat elf...


    "The Emperor Pirate Group, really an incredible group of Pirates..." At this moment, La Sha could only be so surprised.


    A group of people chatted non-stop, and the Emperor hurriedly shuttled through the clouds. Soon, the''Rainland'' appeared in their field of vision...


    "Already... here..." Slightly looked at the city below, gritted his teeth, and looked a little nervous, but more of it was hatred.


    "Tina, hide yourself and land! Otherwise, it''s too ostentatious!"


    "Yes! Master!"


    The Emperor disappeared invisible in the clouds in an instant, and then slowly landed on a wide ground in the''Rainland''. The figures of Monkey King and several people appeared so strange, and the Emperor was also caught by Tina herself in the first place. Put it away!Now, she also has a space ring.


    Under Wei Wei''s instructions, the group walked towards the house where Krokdal was...


    On the street, countless people holding a wanted list, looking at the portraits of Monkey King and others, all sneered evilly at the corners of their mouths: "The person the BOSS said is them! Hey...Unexpectedly, they were actually themselves It''s here..."


    A well-known guy with a big face holding a big knife in his hand blocked the path of Monkey King and others...


    "Hey~~The leader of the Emperor Pirates, Monkey King! Your first level...we''re going to make it!"


    "And you, MissAllsunday, Miss.Valentine, for the betrayers, there is only one dead end!"


    "Hey! Bastard! I don''t have a betrayal organization! I was only kidnapped by them, OK! Bastard! Hurry up and save me!" Miss.Valentine roared immediately.


    "Oh! Are you kidnapped? Hey~~ It''s really useless! You should be very clear about the rules of the Baroque Job Club? As a loser, you should be punished... And, as long as you kill you, some of us here , Maybe I will be promoted! Ahaha~~~"


    "Ahhaha~~ You want to kill me because of you rubbish? It''s really whimsical!" Miss.Valentine laughed exaggeratedly.Not to mention that this group can''t even beat her, let alone a super pervert next to her!


    "It''s from the Baroque Work Club, Wukong, what should I do?" Keya looked at Monkey King.


    "A bunch of rubbish, there is no need to bother..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, and walked forward like nothing else...


    |"Boy! How dare you look down upon us so much! Send you to hell!" A group of Baroque workers took up their weapons and rushed towards Monkey King...


    "An ant must have the consciousness of an ant! Knowing that it is invincible! Why do you want to be dazzled by money?" Monkey King looked indifferent, and the invisible aura instantly spread from his body, and the group of people who rushed in were all Still standing still, immediately all pattering to the ground, there is no life...


    "Overlord... Domineering?!" Tina looked surprised. Although she had seen it, she was still shocked.


    "This...this is the domineering style of the overlord? That''s amazing!" Nami and other women stared in shock, her eyes widened.


    "It''s all dead... You really didn''t show any mercy when you started..." Robin looked at the people lying on the ground and said to Monkey King.


    "Why should I show mercy to those who want to take our lives?" Monkey King said.


    "...That said..." Robin laughed.


    But Keya and the others have been ridiculous about Monkey King''s character, and he has never been merciful to enemies.Moreover, these people are all accomplices who have brought Alabastan into trouble, and they have no mercy.


    In a spacious hall, Krokdahl was sitting above the first place, and Mr.1 came to him and reported: "The people you mentioned have already appeared in the rain and are coming towards us... Their goal is very clear, you are the boss..."


    "The Emperor Pirates...Except for the leader, they are all women. Does this guy really regard himself as the emperor! Humph..." Krokdahl sneered looking at the photos on the desktop, "Go!" Come on! Let''s meet those stupid rats!"


    Monkey King walked into a tall building with a few daughters. Inside was a casino. It was very lively. Looking around, Monkey King looked plain: "Hey, leave me here... If I get hurt, I don''t care ¡­"


    "You bastard! Are you here to make trouble! Don''t see where it is! Everyone, kill them together!"


    A group of people carrying big knives, with a fierce face, slashed towards Monkey King...


    It''s just that suddenly, these people fell silently...


    "Fa...what happened?" The gamblers around were shocked.


    "I''m talking about it once, get out of me if you don''t want to die!"


    "Everyone! Get out! Otherwise, Wukong will really kill you!" Da Siqi immediately shouted anxiously.She didn''t want to see this group of innocent people be killed by Monkey King.


    Looking at a group of people on the ground who had lost their vitality, everyone knew that this was not a joke!They screamed and ran out of the casino!In a moment, it became extra spacious and quiet.


    "Wukong, what are you going to do next?" Weiwei looked at Monkey King.


    |"There are a lot of traps waiting for us here, although I don¡¯t care, but I hate trouble, so it¡¯s easier to destroy it..." Just as Monkey King¡¯s words fell, he tapped the ground under his feet, and suddenly, there was a roar. , The whole ground is cracking open quickly!Extending all the way, the whole building collapsed suddenly...


    PS: This is the second one!..

 831 Chapter 60: Spike

    "Asshole! What tricks do you want to play!" Nami looked at the countless falling stones, and Huarong was shocked, and with a swish, she hugged Monkey King tightly...


    The other women also moved closer to Monkey King''s side. They knew that as long as they were by Monkey King''s side, they would be fine...


    A huge house, in the midst of the bang, turned into fragments scattered in the sky, the scene looked a bit thrilling!


    The people around looked at this horrible scene, they were stunned!How could a building that was fine the moment before collapsed like a tofu project?


    After waiting for the smoke and dust to dissipate, it revealed the Monkey King who had been hugged by Nami and others. There was a transparent barrier around them that blocked the rocks that fell from the sky, so they did not Take the slightest harm!


    Standing in the ruins, it looks a little incredible!


    "Asshole! Can you tell me in advance before you do it next time! If this goes on, you will be scared to death sooner or later!" Nami, who recovered from her senses, immediately hit Sun Wukong unceremoniously on the head, just now. She didn''t scare her to death. It seems that the timidity is in the real crisis, and it has not been corrected!


    "It''s true... your habit is not good... even Tina was taken aback!" Tina also said with a serious face.


    "Hehe...you really did a good thing...you ruined the casino that I worked so hard to build..."


    Just as Monkey King was trying to say something, a gloomy voice came from a ruin, and there was a bang, the debris of the earth and rock rolled, Krokdal and several figures appeared!


    With the collapse of the tall building, they were buried in the rubble the first time, but fortunately, these people are good at strength, so they did not suffer any harm, but the expression on their faces was gloomy and terrible. !


    "Kroc...Dahl!" Seeing the man with a gloomy face and a barb in his left hand, his pupils shrank slightly, full of hatred, but he also felt fear.


    Even Robin was extremely nervous for a while!Because she knows very well that Klockdal is terrible!


    "Princess Weiwei...I''m glad you were here...and you...MissAllsunday...No, it should be Nicole Robin. Although your betrayal was as early as I expected, I didn''t expect that you would join the Emperor Pirate. What about the regiment... You mean... can you be saved by this guy who didn''t know where he came from? You should be very clear about the fate of the betrayer?"


    "Betrayal? Where do you start..." Facing Klockdal, Robin, who was nervous, returned to an indifferent expression: "I joined your baroque work agency, and I just want to get Alabastan. It¡¯s just a hidden historical text... but I never thought of actually joining... this, shouldn¡¯t it be a betrayal?"


    "Are you trying to say, have you been using me Crockdale?" Krockdale looked at Robin with cold eyes.


    "Actually...that''s what it means..." Robin smiled slightly, looking a little black.


    "Use me! But there is a price!" Krokdal snorted coldly, his body suddenly deserted, forming a sharp whip, and swept toward Robin...


    It''s just that the sand whip hasn''t been physically present, it was just slapped away by Monkey King.Looking at Klockdal, Monkey King said lightly: "Is it too much to ignore me so much?"


    "Huh! Rubbish worth less than 5000W, do you think you have the right to scream in front of me? Then I will let you see what is the real strength of Qiwuhai..."


    "To deal with such goods, you don''t need to go out in person, I am enough..." A sturdy figure stepped forward and looked at Monkey King very provocatively.It is Mr.1, a person with the ability to cut fruits quickly, also known as a blade man.It can turn any part of the body into a blade, while also making the skin as hard as steel!In the original book, but the guy who put Sauron into a desperate situation.


    "Master..." Tina was about to challenge, but was interrupted by Monkey King waved her hand: "You guys retreat, since he is challenging me, then I will play with him..."


    "Understood..." Tina nodded, and walked back with Nami.


    "Be careful, this guy is Mr.1, a fruit-cutting ability, and someone who claims to have never been called a swordsman has hurt a hair..." Robin said with a serious face to Monkey King.


    "I see, you can withdraw! Lest you hurt you!" Sun Wukong nodded and looked at Mr.1|: "I heard that you are a swordman, and your skin is as hard as steel! Actually, I am Unbelief..."


    "Really...then you will believe it soon!" Mr.1 snorted coldly, a sharp blade appeared in his hands, and he swung away at Monkey King...


    But after hearing a crisp sound of''ding'', Monkey King grabbed Mr.1''s right hand, which turned into a sharp blade with his bare hands, and smiled faintly: "It''s really hard!" He said, his fingers were slightly harder and he clicked , Blood was splashing, and Mr.1''s right hand that turned into a blade was instantly broken by Monkey King: "However, that''s all..."


    With that, a hand knife directly penetrated his xiong bore...


    "Isn''t your body said to be as hard as iron? Why is it softer than tofu..." Monkey King pulled out his hands that were not stained with blood, and smiled faintly.


    |"How... maybe..." Mr.1''s pupils shrank instantly, looking at the bloody wound in front of his xiong, he couldn''t believe his eyes, how easily the other party could pierce his xiong with bare hands?How is this possible!With unwillingness and doubt, his eyes were dark... with a bang, he fell to the ground weakly...


    "Cheat...Cheat...Mr.1... just like that... was killed by him?" Miss. Valentine looked in a daze.Some were speechless in shock.


    And the few people waiting for Miss.''s fingers behind Klockdale were all stunned!I thought there would be a fierce battle to be fought, but unexpectedly, it ended like this...


    "It seems that I underestimated you..." Krokdal''s face was sullen, and he looked at Monkey King, his eyes were no longer the previous contempt, but full of solemnity!He knew the strength of Mr.1 very well, but he didn''t expect to be killed instantly by Monkey King!


    "Stop talking nonsense, let me see your rustle fruit ability!" Monkey King looked at Krokdal and said lightly.


    "Don''t think that by killing Mr.1, you can stand shoulder to shoulder with me! You are still far away!" Krokdal sneered, and in an instant, yellow sand flew up all over the sky...


    PS: Third!..

 832 Chapter 61 is still a spike

    A terrible storm formed rapidly between Krokdal''s hands. The wind and sand filled the sky for a time, turning into a terrible tornado storm and swept in the direction of Monkey King...


    Rocks shattered all the way, and buildings collapsed!Shows the terrible destructive power of this storm!


    However, Monkey King just stretched out a finger and flicked it forward. The terrifying wind covered the surface and hit the storm directly!Just a moment, it was a bang, and the seemingly terrifying storm was shaken away and disappeared invisible...


    "What?!!!" Krokdal''s expression changed drastically.


    "Do you only have this strength?" Monkey King looked at Klockdal faintly, honestly, such an opponent can''t give birth to his desire to fight at all!He wouldn''t be too lazy if it wasn''t for checking Wei Wei''s favorability.


    "Humph! Don''t look down on people too much!" Krokdal''s face was gloomy, his right hand instantly deserted, and he slammed down at Monkey King: "Sand Blade!"


    The terrible wind and sand are like a sharp sword, attacking and cutting towards Monkey King!Along the way, the ground was cut in half. If it were cut directly on an ordinary person, it would definitely only be cut in half!


    "The power is really good!" Monkey King faintly sighed, still just a finger, lightly flicking the wind and sand from the ground along the way!In an instant, the wind and sand like a sharp sword burst into invisible...


    "How is it possible!!" This time, Krokdal was really moved, and he used his own tricks one by one, but the other party was still just using a finger to easily crack it, and never moved the slightest from the beginning to the end!Is the difference in strength between the two so terrifying?


    "Damn! I''m one of the Seven Wuhai! How could it be lost to an unknown person like you!" Krokdal roared and slapped the ground: "Desert Sunflower!"


    As the sound fell, the ground under Monkey King''s feet instantly turned into a terrifying quicksand, sinking towards the ground...


    "Does this trick make sense for you?" Monkey King still stepped on the flowing sand, but his figure did not move a step. In fact, he was already floating in the air. For him now, flying has long become an instinct. There is no difference from the land.


    "That guy...is really one of the seven Wuhais? Isn''t it too weak?" Nami looked at Krokdal with a face of doubt.


    "It''s not that Krokdal is too weak...but Goku...too abnormal..." Robin''s face was shocked. She didn''t expect that Krokdal could only be played around like a child in front of Monkey King!This is incredible!


    "I can''t believe...There are such horrible people in this world..." Miss. Valentine was completely stunned: "I''d better stay on the Emperor to wash the floor and wipe the floor..."


    "Damn! What is this guy''s ability?" Krokdal looked at Monkey King, his expression dignified as never before, even facing the admiral, he had never felt so troublesome!


    "If you don''t attack, then it''s my turn to attack..." Monkey King smiled faintly, his figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Krokdal in an instant, and his body was directly exploded with a blow, turning his body into yellow. Sand splash...


    Only for a while, the sand particles condensed and formed Krokdal''s appearance again. This time, Krokdal regained his former confidence and demeanor: "You can''t kill me! Any attack is invalid to me..."


    "This...what''s going on...what the hell is going on with his body?!!!" Lasha couldn''t help being shocked, it was the first time that she saw someone turn into a pile of sand and condense again!


    "This is the magic of the elemental devil fruit. Krokdahl ate the rustling fruit, which is also a type of elemental system. The body can be free to desert. Any physical attack will be invalid for him..." Robin


    Explained solemnly.


    "Isn''t that invincible?" Keya looked shocked.


    | "That''s not true!" Tina said: "Didn''t Wukong say that before, armed domineering can attack the elemental demon fruit ability! And Wukong three kinds of cities..."


    "Can''t kill you?" Monkey King looked at Klockdal with a joking expression, his right hand instantly armed: "Have you ever heard of Domineering?"


    "This is... armed domineering... you... actually domineering?" Klockdalton was shocked. For him with elemental abilities, armed domineering is his nemesis, and now Klockdal is really a little panicked. .


    "Even if you don''t need to be domineering, it would be easy to kill you..." Monkey King canceled his arms and domineering, and his figure appeared in front of Klockdal again. This time, the speed was so fast that he couldn''t even react. Monkey King¡¯s index finger has already been inserted into his heart, and traces of blood are left behind. Krokdal¡¯s pupils instantly dilated: "This...how...but...can..." Muttering, his body was under the shocking eyes of everyone. Fell down...


    "Such a boring game, it''s better to end it quickly..." Monkey King said flatly.


    "BOSS... so... was killed?!!!" Miss.''s eyes widened with both fingers and others, full of horror, and the back was even more chilly!That is one of the Seven Wu Hai!Don''t even kill him so easily?


    "Unexpectedly, Qi Wuhai in front of him... turned out to be like a child''s play... How strong is this person...?" Robin''s eyes widened in shock at this moment.


    "That is, how could a mere mortal be the opponent of the master!" Tina looked proud. Here, she is the only person who knows the true identity of Monkey King!


    I don¡¯t know how many billions of combat power there are. Fighting against such an opponent is completely unsustainable!


    "Wukong, how did you kill Krokdal... how can you explain this to the people?" Looking at the dead Krokdal slightly, the big stone in his heart was finally let go, but then he became worried again, because The rebellion continues.


    "It''s enough to have them testify!" Monkey King pointed to the pale face of Miss. who had already been frightened.


    "Yes...I...we will testify to you...and if we want any evidence, we can help you get it...I just beg you not to kill us..." the fat lady Miss. Merry Christmas said with a frightened expression.


    Monkey King can even kill Qiwuhai casually, and now they can''t afford the slightest sense of resistance...


    "In that case, let''s go to Alabastan now and stop the rebellion!" Monkey King looked at Wei Wei and said.


    "En! Let''s set off right away!" Wei Wei looked very excited at this moment. The originally desperate situation, because of the relationship with Monkey King, has become so simple!..

 833 Chapter 62 Stopping the Rebellion

    When the Monkey King and his party arrived in the capital of Alabastan,''Albana'' on the Emperor, there was a fierce rebellion war going on here!


    There was a smell of gunpowder everywhere, and a corpse lay down on the ground, making the air full of gunpowder smell mixed with a strong smell of blood...


    Although the king had received Wei Wei''s letter, he knew that this was a meaningless battle, so he gave in step by step, but unfortunately, the rebel army was like a beast and attacked fiercely!Because when they launched the rebellion, they had already completed the death consciousness!


    The battlefield is ruthless!It''s cruel!If they died to defend their country, then these soldiers died well, the honor of death, and the value of death!It is a pity that this time a meaningless battle, their deaths are destined to be worthless...


    "Stop! Everyone stop me! The battle is over! You don''t have to fight anymore! This is a conspiracy... The mastermind Klockdal is dead! Everyone, stop me, listen to me!!"


    Weiwei jumped onto a tall building from the Emperor, shouting hoarse, but unfortunately, the intensity of the battle had already drowned her voice!The soldiers at this moment can no longer hear the voices of others!Because in their minds, there is only fighting, only the belief to live...


    "No... These people are crazy... They can''t stop at all..." Robin looked at the cruel battlefield below, his eyebrows furrowed.


    "Why...why?... It''s obviously a meaningless battle, why is it so crazy? Why can''t you stop! You guys... all stop to me|!!!|!" Wei Wei roared with pain, tears My eyes are already blurred.


    Sun Wukong patted her fragrant shoulder lightly, and looked at the crowd below, his eyes a little cold: "What a group of ignorant people! This Krokdal is also a talent, and he can play with these people to such a degree. ¡­"


    "Hey! It''s not the time to say this, right? You seem to be desperate if you look slightly anxious! Hurry up and find a way to stop this war!" Nami yelled at Monkey King.


    "A bunch of scum! I don''t care about your life or death, but it is really irritating to make Wei Wei so painful for you!" Monkey King looked at the crowd below, with a cold tone, and the terrifying aura spread to the entire battlefield in an instant. !The fierce battlefield was silent for an instant. The soldiers who had fought fiercely fell one after another. In a moment, no one stood on the entire battlefield. What a shocking scene!


    "My god! This...this is overlord...domineering...so awesome!" Miss.Valentine was stunned again.Nami and the others are equally shocked!Just relying on the momentum, all the tens of thousands of horses on the entire battlefield were overwhelmed. That scene is simply unimaginable!Just looking at it is exciting!


    "What happened...?" The leader of the rebel army, Koza looked at the soldiers who had suddenly collapsed around him, and was shocked!I wanted to move, but I was horrified to find that I was weak, even if I did not have the strength to move my fingers...


    "The battle is over! We were all deceived by Krokdal! The capital is the conspiracy of Krokdal. It was he who provoked the war and wanted to conquer this country. Everyone stopped this meaninglessness. Fight!!"


    At this time, in the sky, a slightly hissing yell sounded in everyone''s ears: "The king has never used dancing powder. Everything is a conspiracy of Krokdal... he Not our hero! But the sinner who wants to take our country!..."


    "It''s Weiwei...the princess?!..." Koza looked at Weiwei on the tall building, shocked, and immediately muttered to himself, "Is this... the truth?..."


    "Finally came... Wei Wei..." At the gate of the palace, Wei Wei''s father finally let go of his tense nerves after seeing Wei Wei!If it is a step late, I am afraid this palace will be breached!


    Wei Wei''s words caused a lot of turmoil. People looked at each other, a little shaken, but more of them were suspicious. They couldn''t believe Wei Wei''s words because of her words!


    Monkey King was able to overwhelm all the people on the battlefield to the ground with aura, unable to move at all, but they were all awake and not unconscious, because they had to listen to the truth in person...


    "What a bunch of idiots...Look at the dead companions beside you! Their deaths don''t have any honor, they just shed blood and sacrifice in vain..." Monkey King said, put away his momentum, waved his hand, and countless documents were scattered. Next, he said faintly: "Keep your eyes open and take a closer look! How ridiculous your rebellion is!"


    These documents are all criminal evidence contributed by the high-level Baroque Work Club after their surrender!Inside, large and small, all Klockdal¡¯s conspiracies are explained in detail...


    How to use dancing powder, how to make Mr.2 use the ability of imitating fruits to become a king to deceive the people... There are detailed records on this...


    "Why... could this happen?!!!" Kosha picked up a document on the ground, and after reading it carefully, he couldn''t help but lose his face in shock, looking at the dead compatriots around him, his face was full of regret and regret: "I actually ...Become the...sinners of Alabastan..."


    "This is not true, is it?!!"


    And those insurgents, after picking up the documents and reading them, all showed incredible surprise...If the truth of the matter is true, what does everything they do represents?


    "Wukong...you tell the truth so ruthlessly...is it a bit too much?" Nami looked at Monkey King and said.


    "If they can''t even afford the wrong things they have done, then they might as well die!" Monkey King said with a calm expression.


    "You are really strict..." Robin looked at Monkey King and smiled slightly.


    The truth of the matter was all made public, and with the surrender of the high-level Baroque Jobs, this incident is finally coming to an end!


    The leader of the rebel army, Kou Sha, announced his surrender on the spot...


    The rebellion is over...


    "Should there be a heavy rain now to celebrate?" Monkey King looked at him slightly with a smile on his face, and said.


    "It hasn''t rained in Alabastan for three years... It''s raining if you say..." When it comes to rain, he was slightly happy because the rebellion ended, and his face sank again.


    "I said it should go down!" Monkey King said, looking up at the sky, and in an instant, dark clouds and thunderclouds rolled, but in a moment, the entire Alabastan was enveloped by a sudden downpour... ..

 834 Chapter 63 The Name of the Trafficker

    The sudden heavy rain made the entire battlefield roar and roar with joy!At this moment, they have forgotten their troubles after the war!


    In Alabastan, which has not rained for three years, at this moment, it is raining such a heavy rain. The significance is extraordinary...


    People regard this moment as a''miraculous''!


    Otherwise, as soon as the rebellion ended, there was such a pouring rain!This is like a gift from heaven...


    But the fact is also true, but this is not a gift from God, but a gift from Monkey King!


    A downpour brought Alabastan to life again!


    Of course, only Weiwei and the others knew about all this, and those people only regarded it as a miracle after the war subsided...


    "Such a heavy rain...just let it down. In this world, what else can you not?" Tina and the other girls looked at Monkey King in shock. This guy will bring them to their hearts every time. Shock and shock!It''s hard to believe that there are such people in this world!He is like a''god'', giving people an omnipotent mystery...


    "In this world, there is really nothing I can''t do!" Monkey King looked at the women, seemingly serious.


    "But! Saying that you are fat, you really breathe!" Nami and the girls gave him a big white eye.Only Abis looked at Monkey King with innocent admiration.


    The cessation of the rebellion also brought Alabastan into the reconstruction...


    Albana, where the royal family¡¯s tomb is located, Wei Wei¡¯s father pushed aside a stone statue like a sea cat. In the grass garden, an underground staircase was immediately opened: ¡°The text of history is in the depths of the earth. Thanks Stan, you can read whatever you want..."


    "Thank you so much!" Robin smiled. It would be great to be able to enter here openly without conspiracy and trickery.And all this was bestowed by Monkey King.In this regard, Robin is still grateful for Monkey King.


    A group of people walked down the stairs to the basement...


    Keya looked at Robin and asked curiously: "Robin, why are you so interested in those historical texts?"


    "The world behind the scenes is very mysterious. In this world, too much history is hidden. I just think that everyone should have the right to know the truth of history. Therefore, I just want to dig out more hidden. The history is nothing more than... this is the only purpose I survived..." Robin said.


    "Is that so... I just want to enjoy the world..." Ke Ya said, "It seems that each of us has our own ideals..."


    "Here... the historical text you want is behind that door..." King Cobra pointed to a door that appeared before him.


    Robin hurriedly opened the door and looked at the words on the slate inside. He was a little excited: "Sure enough, it''s genuine..."


    "How about it, Robin, is there any record of the ancient weapons, the whereabouts of the Pluto?" After Robin interpreted it for a while, Tina asked urgently, because this was her most concerned issue.


    "..." Robin was silent for a moment, and said: "No...It just records some history of Alabastan..."


    "Is that... Tina doesn''t believe what you said..." Tina said, looking at Monkey King: "Wukong, is there a mention of Pluto?"


    "...No..." Monkey King smiled faintly.Robin looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "It''s better not to know that kind of dangerous thing... isn''t it?" Monkey King looked at Tina and his daughters and smiled.


    "That''s the same..." Tina looked at Monkey King and smiled slightly: "Since we have finished watching, let''s go out!"


    The next day was the busiest day in Alabastan, because on this day, the king was going to let the virtuous people pass on the throne to Princess Weiwei!Because after this incident, Weiwei''s reputation among the people is in full swing!


    Regardless of his own safety, undercover enemy camps, and finally rescued the entire Alabastan with his own partners, such a feat can be described as unparalleled!If she becomes Her Majesty the Queen of Alabastan, that is what the people want!


    It was just that during her crowning ceremony, Monkey King and others were not there, because they had already arrived at the coast early in the morning, boarded the King of God, and were ready to go to sea...


    "Wukong! We really left like this? Wouldn''t Wei Wei be very sad like that?" Keya looked at the endless desert with dismay.


    "Rather than reluctant to give up, it''s better to just go! lest it is slightly hard to choose at the time!" Robin closed the book in his hand and said.


    "That''s right...but we left without saying goodbye, isn''t it a bit unreasonable?" Dasqi said.


    "Who said we left without saying goodbye?" Monkey King looked at the women and said: "The world treats brother as an adult trafficker! This time, brother is going to kidnap their Queen in front of the people of the whole country! Wow haha!!!" Monkey King smiled strangely, and his figure disappeared on the Emperor in a flash!


    After a few moments, the women looked at each other with a bitter smile, and wanted to take Wei Wei away, just say it!Why do you have to kidnap her in front of the people of the whole country?You really regard yourself as an adult trafficker!


    On the floor of the palace hall, slightly dressed in gorgeous queen costume, looks beautiful and noble!Looking at the enthusiastic cheering crowd below, but not seeing those figures in my mind, I could not help expressing deep disappointment...


    "Princess Weiwei...No, you are now your Majesty the Queen..." Lasha came to Weiwei and said respectfully: "I just asked the guard guarding the gate. Wukong and the others have already left Alba early in the morning. that¡­"


    "Did you leave?" Although she had expected it, Wei Wei still inevitably showed disappointment: "It''s too much! Without saying hello, she left secretly!"


    "That... it seems that you said last night that you want to stay to lead the subjects... Maybe they left without saying goodbye because they were reluctant to leave!" La Sha said.


    "That''s right! Subjects and companions... It''s really hard to choose..." Wei Wei said with a distressed expression: "I don''t know why, I regret it a little bit now..."


    "Now that I regret...then follow me to be a pirate!" Monkey King''s figure appeared in front of Wei Wei for an instant, looked at her, and smiled.


    "Wu... Wukong?!" Wei Wei was taken aback for a moment, then overjoyed!


    "I''ll talk about it later!" Monkey King said, holding Wei Wei and Lasha with one hand, and leapt into the air. Under the gaze of the dumbfounded group of people below, he laughed and went away: "I''m sorry. Now! Everyone! Weiwei can¡¯t be your queen! She wants to be a pirate with me! Haha~~ Cobra, you should continue to be your king by yourself! Goodbye!"..

 835 Chapter 64 New Members

    Countless subjects stared at the distant figure blankly, and when they came back to their senses, they all shouted: "Asshole! Give us back our princess!"


    "Damn it! I remember! That guy''s nickname is a trafficker!"


    "Damn! His Royal Highness was also arrested by him..."


    "Your Majesty, are you going to chase it?" Bell looked at the figure that had almost disappeared from the horizon, and looked at Cobra beside him. As long as Cobra gave an order, he would immediately use the fruit ability and transform into Hayato, catch up...


    Of course, even if he catches up, it will definitely be of no avail...


    "Forget it... I can see it too, Wei Wei actually wants to go out with them on an adventure, but can''t let go of his subjects... Since his companion has made a choice for her, let her go... This may just be confirmed. The expectation in Weiwei''s heart..." Cobra looked at the figure that had disappeared from the horizon, waved his hand, and sighed slightly. It was inevitable that his daughter would be a little bit reluctant to leave...


    "Understood..." Bell nodded and stepped aside.


    "Unexpectedly... Wei Wei would actually become a pirate..." Koza looked at the sky, somewhat fascinated.An old man next to him patted his shoulder lightly, and said, "Don''t think about it so much! Things are fickle! There will always be changes... just like you did before, and you never thought you would rebel, right? Make up for your fault and rebuild this country..."


    "Look! It''s already here..." On the Emperor, Keya pointed to the sky with a look of joy.


    "This guy, really kidnapped them..." Nami patted her forehead, her face speechless.


    "This person really does things his own way..." Robin sat on the bench with a smile on his face: "However, I don''t hate..."


    When they landed on the Emperor, Nami and the others surrounded them, watching Weiwei and Lasha, and said very happy: "Weiwei, Lasha, welcome back!"


    "We were tied up by him! It''s so messy..." Wei Wei stared at Sun Wukong with an angry look.The latter laughed.


    "But I still have to thank Wukong! He helped me make a choice, otherwise I really can''t make up my mind and make a choice..." said with a slight smile.


    "You got what you wished! Why did you bring me together..." La Sha looked at Monkey King, then gave him a blank look.


    Sun Wukong looked up and said: "I now officially invite you to join my Emperor Pirate Group, would you like it?"


    "People are tied up by you, can I say no?" Lasha smiled.


    "Haha! Welcome! Welcome! Welcome to join!"


    The girls also laughed.


    "Um... can we also join in?" Miss. Valentine looked at Monkey King expectantly.And beside her, there was a woman, Miss. Two fingers!


    After the rebellion was over, the people from the Baroque Work Club who surrendered unconditionally, Monkey King had already handed them over to Cobra. As for Miss.''s two-fingered sexy sister paper, naturally, it should not be handed over to others to spoil it. Spoil it, that''s it by yourself...cough cough, it seems that something has fallen on the ground, pick it up quickly...


    "You two..." Monkey King rubbed his chin, looking at their inner world.


    "Yeah! It''s true this time! We really want to join your pirate group!" Miss. Valentine''s face was serious, and her usual smirk disappeared: "Even if it''s just a laundry wipe Yes, I am willing too!"


    The incredible power of Monkey King made them find a safe haven. As long as this person exists, they are not afraid of anyone at all!Just worry about doing miscellaneous tasks on the Emperor, you can get that worry-free life, which is what she two yearn for!


    "Okay, let you join..." Monkey King looked at the two women and nodded.


    "Really? That''s great!" Miss. Valentine and Miis. exclaimed with both fingers.


    "You are responsible for the cleaning and sanitation of the Emperor..." Monkey King pointed to Miss Valentine, and then said to Miis. "I heard that you are the owner of a coffee shop? Then be a waiter! Serve tea and pour water." What, it¡¯s up to you!"


    "Understood!" Both women nodded.For Monkey King, the two of them have fear, but more, they worship. This is the existence that even Krokdal, one of the seven Wuhais, can easily kill!That is to say, even if you meet an admiral, you can be fearless.


    "Okay, Tina, let''s go! Go ahead and celebrate the joining of new members!" Monkey King said, with a wave of his hand, countless rare and exotic fruits appeared in the hall in an instant, and a strong fragrance filled the air. , It is a shock to the spirit, the whole person is intoxicated in the fragrance...


    "Wow! Lots of fruits! I haven''t seen it before..." Abliss eyes lit up, and she ran directly to a tabletop, eating without any image.It seems that little loli can''t stand the temptation of food!


    Not long after Sun Wukong and their front feet left, they were celebrating the joining of new members... But Alabastan, however, ushered in the arrival of a group of navy!


    It''s just that the lineup of this group of navy is a bit scary!


    Lieutenant General Karp, who is known as a naval hero, although he is a lieutenant general, has driven the Pirate King Roger into desperation several times, and no one dares to underestimate him.


    The general blue pheasant and red dog are also listed!There are also three other lieutenants.


    For nothing else, they naturally came for Monkey King!


    "Master Green Pheasant, we have already found out that the Emperor Pirates has just left! And from the people''s mouth, it seems that Monkey King kidnapped the Princess they just wanted to inherit the throne..." Ming Haijun came to the green pheasant and the others and reported respectfully.


    "Are you gone..." The green pheasant frowned suddenly and sighed: "The Emperor is too fast. I missed this opportunity. I don''t know when I can catch up..."


    "Huh! This Monkey King is really arrogant! Kidnapped the navy, kidnapped pirates, and now even the princesses of a country have begun to kidnap...this kind of person can let him sit in the position of Qiwuhai, immediately set off and chase me ! Such a heinous person must be punished!" The red dog looked at the navy and immediately ordered coldly.


    "Yes! General Akainu! But there is one more thing to tell you..."


    "What''s the matter? Hurry up, no mother-in-law!" Karp looked at the navy.


    "Um... I got news before, I heard that Krokdal, one of the Seven Wuhai Seas, has been killed by Monkey King..."


    "What?!" Now, the green pheasants are also a little moved, because Qi Wuhai''s identity is extremely sensitive!


    PS: I still can''t afford to work a little bit, and I won''t work anymore, concentrate on the codewords, and continue to work tomorrow!..

 836 Chapter 65 Sky Island

    "Krokdal... really a troublesome guy! Report this matter quickly, it''s not a trivial matter..." The green pheasant looked at the navy next to him with a serious expression.


    "Understood!" The navy immediately picked up the phone worm and reported the intelligence here to the navy headquarters...


    "Then let''s continue chasing! Such a dangerous guy, can''t let him be so nonsense..." With Karp''s order, the navy boarded the warships and pursued the Emperor again...


    However, at their speed, it is impossible to catch the King of God!Unless the Monkey King and his party stay somewhere for a while, they can catch up with the momentum, otherwise they will never want to catch Monkey King and the others...


    The Emperor is traveling at an incredible speed...


    But the celebration on the ship is already over...


    "Goku, where are we going next?" Nami came to Monkey King and asked.As the navigator of the Emperor, she is a little helpless. This is a pirate group that does not play cards according to common sense. It has no permanent pointer and no disk to save an island. It speeds rapidly on the sea like this, so messy. ''The Pirates, it was the first time she saw...


    If she didn''t clearly know Monkey King''s ability, she would feel that she was on the wrong boat.


    "Didn''t Ablis keep arguing to see Birdman? So our next goal is Sky Island, where there are''birdmen'' with wings!" Monkey King smiled lightly.


    "Sky Island? Birdman? Is there really such a place in this world?" Nami opened the nautical chart, there was no explanation on it, and she couldn''t help being surprised.


    "Are we going to see the birdman? Are we really going to see the birdman?" Ablis was lying on the sofa when she was eating, and when she heard the birdman, she jumped up!She likes animals very much, so she is very curious about the legendary birdman!


    "Wukong, are you serious? Are there really angels in this world?" Keya and other females gathered around, and they were all attracted by Monkey King''s words.


    "It''s boring to say it! It''s fun to witness with your own eyes, isn''t it?" Monkey King looked at the women and said.


    "When Tina was in the navy, I heard those generals mentioned that it was an island floating in the sky with people with wings living on it... Is it true? Tina doesn''t know. Because Tina hasn''t been there yet..."


    "Is it an island floating in the sky..." Robin smiled: "That''s really looking forward to it!"


    "Brother Wukong, have you been to Sky Island? What kind of island is that?" Ablis sat on Monkey King''s lap and looked at him with curiosity in her eyes.


    "Sky Island! It is indeed a magical place. There is a sea of ??clouds, which is completely composed of clouds. People step on it, but it is very comfortable..."


    "Is it so magical? I really want to see it soon!" Abliss eyes were full of expectation.


    "Then what are you waiting for, Tina! Speed ??up, let''s set off and head to the sky island!" Nami shouted loudly at the moment, and she couldn''t wait!


    "Master..." Tina looked at Monkey King suddenly, seeking his advice.


    "Since you are so anxious, okay! Tina! Take off directly, we fly to the sky island!"


    "Understood!" Tina nodded immediately, and the Emperor was floating slowly from the surface of the sea in an instant. With a''swish'', it broke through the air, but in a moment, it broke through the clouds. , Galloping above the clouds...


    "Fly...fly...fly..." It was the first time Miss. saw this with both fingers, and was stunned at the moment, even her tone of voice was a bit stunned.


    "Every time I see... it feels a little weird..." Robin put down the book in his hand, with a look of awe, walking to the side of the boat and admiring the sea of ??clouds...


    How fast is the flight in the sky, it would have taken several days to travel, but it took only a few hours...


    And within the sight of the girls, rows of houses also appeared...


    "Look at it! Houses... on the clouds, there are actually houses... It''s incredible!" Ke Yayao pointed to the front, her face full of excitement.


    "Sky Island! Is there a sky island ahead! Great! I can finally see the birdman!" Abliss beamed in both directions, full of excitement.


    "Abis, the one with wings is called an''angel'', not a birdman, don''t you learn from Wukong..." Da Siqi corrected it with a serious face.


    "Sky Island... actually exists..." Robin also looked surprised.


    "Tina, stop here!"


    "Okay, Master!" The speeding Emperor gradually slowed down, and finally stopped by a cloud.


    "Goku, haven''t reached the place yet! Why did you stop?" Nami looked at him curiously.


    "I just let you see this wonderful place..." Monkey King said, jumping directly from the Emperor and standing on the clouds.


    "Above the clouds... can people stand?" Robin clearly saw the secrets, with a look of surprise on his face.


    "Really? I''ll try it too!" Because Monkey King was there, Ablis was very courageous. She overturned the ship''s edge and jumped directly...


    "Wow! You can really stand up! It''s so soft and comfortable! Brother Wukong really didn''t deceive anyone! Sister Ya, come down quickly!" As soon as Abis stood on the clouds, she was so excited that she jumped again. Jump again, in the end, it was actually rolled on it!


    But when they saw this, they also stepped off the Emperor and stood on the clouds...


    |"It''s incredible...we actually...stand on top of the cloud..." Miss. was surprised with both fingers.


    "Oh! Brother Wukong! Help!!"


    Suddenly, a horrified scream shocked everyone. They all looked around, but they almost didn''t get scared to death. The original Absi, who was rolling on the clouds, suddenly rolled down the clouds and fell directly to the ground. Falling down... It turns out that she has already rolled out of this sea of ??clouds that can stand...


    "I''m going! Can you hit that far when you roll!" Monkey King was speechless for a while, his figure flashed, and in a flash, he caught Ablis, hugged her in his arms, slowly vacated and landed again Above the clouds...


    "Abis! Are you okay? Are you scared?" Keya and other women gathered around, full of concern.


    "Scared... scared me to death! It turns out that there are clouds that can''t stand here..." Abis''s face was lingering, and her small face was still pale.


    "Aren''t you nonsense!" Sun Wukong gave her a blank look and held her back lightly, soothing her feeling of shock.


    After Abis was relieved, Monkey King said to Robin and other women: "Go, I''ll take you to visit this empty island..."..

 837 Chapter 66 Birdman

    "Well, Wukong, the cloud here is so soft and so flexible, I wonder if it can be preserved and used as a chair, bed or something?" Lasha suggested.


    "Huh~ Your suggestion is good!" Nami and other women''s eyes lit up, and they looked at Monkey King one after another.


    "Although it is a special product unique to Sky Island, if you like it, you can..." Monkey King smiled faintly, waving his hands, white clouds float up, changing, forming a bench and a big bed. They floated into the Emperor and placed them neatly, while the cloud beds flew into the rooms of the ladies, replacing the original beds...


    Nami and other women all ran into the Emperor with joy and went to set up their magical cloud bed...


    But Abis came to Monkey King, full of expectation: "Brother Wukong, I want a playground full of this kind of clouds, can I?"


    "Okay!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and between waving his hands, another large cloud was flattened by him. It was laid on an empty splint of the Emperor, and he rubbed Absi''s head and said, "Go ahead." Go and roll as much as you like!"


    "Okay! I''m so happy! Thank you, Brother Wukong!" Ablis cheered, and ran into the Emperor, really jumping and jumping on the cloud, rolling happily...


    Tina on the side saw it sweating profusely: "Um... Master... You let Abis roll around like this... Is it really good..."


    "What does that matter? Just be happy!" Monkey King couldn''t help but laugh, a camera suddenly appeared in his hand, and he clicked and snapped a few shots at the rolling Absi...


    At the same time, she said to the women in the Emperor: "Come out! Let''s take a few pictures together!"


    "Taking pictures? Okay!" Nami and other women all ran out...


    This process is beautiful and happy. The photos are recorded, which will be fond memories in the future...


    Although the air here is a bit thin, and the girls feel a little uncomfortable after playing around, but with Monkey King, this is not a problem...


    "Okay! The time is not good! Let''s set off! Tina, drive to the empty sea, and we will enter the empty island from there!" After the game, Monkey King greeted the girls and set off again.


    The rolling clouds, surging like water, this is another incredible spectacle!At this moment, Nami held the camera in her hand and immediately took a picture of it...


    "It''s incredible, the sea in the sky is actually formed by clouds..." Keya looked at the sea with a look of surprise: "Sure enough, there are many incomprehensible and incredible things in this world!"


    "Look at it! The backward cloud in front is not a waterfall, right? It''s really spectacular!"


    "Ah! Look! Someone over there is gliding from above the sea!" When everyone was marveling at the wonders here, Wei Wei suddenly exclaimed.


    I saw a grotesque guy wearing a mask with fangs and a pair of horns galloping towards the Emperor at an astonishing speed. In silence, he leaped up and faced the Monkey King. Kicked over...


    "How dare you be so rude to your master!" Monkey King did not move, Tina on the side was already furious, her figure flashed, and she stood in front of Monkey King in an instant, her hand was dancing, and a water dragon shot from her fingertips. After coming out, with a''pouch'', it easily penetrated the shield and chest held by the opponent, and then flew out and fell into the empty sea...


    "Tina! You really didn''t show any mercy when you started! You didn''t even figure out the identity of the other party, so you killed them..." Nami''s expression of helplessness, this Tina usually has no sense of existence, but it''s a surprise When it comes to Monkey King, she will jump out suddenly and startle you.


    "Tina did the right thing. The previous person exudes real murderous aura. He really wants to kill us..." Tina Dai frowned and looked a little puzzled: "But we just came here. , Didn''t you offend anyone?"


    "Maybe outsiders are not welcome here?" Nami guessed.


    "It can only be explained like this..." Robin nodded and looked at Monkey King: "What do you think, Wukong?"


    "You guessed it pretty much..." Before Monkey King could answer, suddenly an old man rode a big bird from a distance. Just about to land on the deck, Tina yelled: "Stop! You are not allowed to approach. step!"


    "Okay! It seems that you are still quite vigilant..." The old man smiled slightly and said: "But I have to say, you have some skills, and you can solve a guerrilla in one fell swoop, but relatively, the organization behind him is probably I won''t let it go..."


    "Guerilla? Organization? Who are you? Can you explain it specifically?" Nami looked at the old man and said.


    "The old man is a knight in the sky, a free mercenary... I know your questions are piled up, but can you talk about our business first?"


    "Business? What business do we have to discuss with you! We just want to know who the attacker was just now!" Nami said.


    "Don''t say that..." the old man said: "This is a dangerous sea area. For those who are not familiar with air combat, they will only be attacked like just now, and become food for empty fish... Only five hundred and five for a whistle blow. Axdoro, I will come to rescue you..."


    |"500W? You don''t need so much robbery! Although I don''t know how many Baileys it is...but we don''t need your protection..." Nami simply refused.


    "That''s it! That''s a pity..." The old man looked at Sun Wukong and his party seriously, and left a whistle. "If you need help, just blow the whistle and I will come to rescue you immediately! Once... It''s free..."


    "Really a weird person! I said I asked for money before, but now it''s free..." Nami murmured.


    Monkey King picked up the whistle, threw it into his pocket and said: "Okay! Go ahead..."


    The Emperor slowly moved forward, and finally came under the waterfall like a cloud, and saw a door...


    "The Gate of Heaven...This name is really not good..." La Sha looked at the plaque on the edge of the door and frowned.


    "Yeah! We are not going to die! Who gave this name? It''s really not good!" Miss. said with two fingers.


    "Maybe, we are already dead! That''s why we came to heaven..." Robin smiled slightly.


    "Hey! Robin! Don''t make this kind of joke good, this kind of joke is not funny at all..." Nami immediately looked at Robin.


    At this moment, an old woman walked out slowly and took a few pictures of the Emperor Kacha Kacha...


    When Abis saw the pair of white wings behind the old woman, her eyes suddenly appeared, and she shouted in excitement: "Wow! Brother Wukong, look! Birdman, the legendary birdman! There really is!!!"..

 838 Chapter 67 Conis

    "Bird...Birdman?" After hearing these two words, the old woman''s wrinkled face suddenly turned black.


    "Abis, don''t talk nonsense! That''s not a birdman, an angel!" Da Siqi immediately covered Ablis'' small mouth, and apologized to the old woman, bending over again and again: "Sorry, sorry, the kid is not sensible Please don''t take offense!"


    "It''s all you guys! Birds and birds are always screaming! As a result, even Abis can''t change her mouth!" Nami and other women stared at Monkey King.


    "Ahem! Okay! My fault!" Monkey King shrugged unapologetically.


    "It''s incredible! There are actually angels?" Keya stared at the white wings behind the old woman, her eyes widened in shock.


    "I saw it for the first time..." Robin also looked curious.


    Regarding the curious eyes of the women, the old woman expressed her calmness. Here, she didn''t know how many people she had met, so she was used to it!It¡¯s just the first time someone called her Birdman...


    "I''m Amazon, the surveillance officer at the Gate of Heaven. Am I here for sightseeing? Or are I here to fight?"


    "Sightseeing? Fighting? So, we should be here for sightseeing..." Keya thought for a while.


    "Sightseeing... In fact, it doesn''t matter if you want to go to the above... Everyone pays 1 billion Axdoro, which is the law here..." said the old Amazon lady.


    "Ten...a billion? You are robbing it, right?!" Nami shouted immediately.


    "One billion people, we have 12 people, that''s 12 billion... I don''t know what the ratio of Exdoor and Bailey is... But it shouldn''t be low if you think about it?" Robin Rao, after learning this number, It''s also a bit ashamed, a terrifying number!Although Monkey King is a big local tyrant, he doesn''t spend money like that!


    "If you don''t pay it, it''s okay..." Amazon continued.


    "Ah? You don''t have to pay! Then it''s okay!" Nami smiled again when she heard that it was free.


    "I am not a guard, nor a soldier. I just look at your will... You can choose to go up or not..."


    "I''m here, of course I''m going to go up!" Nami said decisively.


    "In this case, I wish you good luck..." Mother-in-law Amazon said, two huge tongs suddenly appeared on both sides of the Emperor, and they were clamped between the two sides of the Emperor... This is the special express shrimp of Kukai. pliers.


    "Asshole! Don''t touch me casually!" When the two big tongs were about to clamp the edge of the boat, Tina suddenly yelled, and an invisible wave instantly rippled away from the hull!I overturned the two big pliers directly...


    The Emperor is equivalent to Tina''s physical body, not to mention holding her with big pliers, even if it is touched, she will never allow it!This is actually an important reason why the Emperor does not carry other men.Therefore, the only man who can enter the title of Emperor is Monkey King.


    "This is..." The Amazon mother-in-law was also taken aback by this. She did this for the first time she met: "That... Actually, the express shrimp wants to take you up..."


    "Ah? I''m really sorry! But we don''t need the help of the special urgent shrimp..." Tina quickly apologized, and then took control of the Emperor, and went up the opposite direction along the curved and straight Yunhe...


    And Amazon''s mother-in-law also communicated the news of the Sun Wukong group of illegal intruders at the same time...


    Under the expectant gaze of the women, there was finally light in front of them...


    In a short while, the Emperor rushed out of the sea of ??clouds channel and sailed on an empty sea...


    "Look at it, the island we saw before!" Wei Wei pointed to the distance, full of excitement.


    There, countless houses are built on the clouds, it looks like the kingdom of heaven...


    "Okay! Go on! This is the legendary empty island!" Monkey King greeted the girls and jumped down immediately.


    "Is the cloud here strong? It won''t fall down again?" Abliss said with some worry. It seems that the previous lesson is still fresh in her memory!


    "Don''t worry, it won''t!" Da Siqi said with a gentle expression of comfort: "Besides, there is Wukong there!"


    "That''s what I said!" Abliss immediately got bolder again and jumped straight down, stepping on the soft island with a happy smile on her face...


    "Tina, is it really okay for the Emperor to stop here? This island seems to be based on clouds. Will it not float away and stay still?"


    "That''s the same, then I''ll put her away!" Tina nodded, and put the Emperor directly into the direct space ring...


    Not long after they landed on the island, they saw a young girl on the shore playing the harp, her voice was very pleasing... and under her feet, there was a white fox lying quietly...


    "Look! It''s an angel! It''s so beautiful!" At this moment, Ablis yelled happily again, and ran to the direction of the girl quickly, and asked curiously: "Hey! You really Is it an angel? Is the pair of wings behind you real? Can you let me touch it?"


    "Sure!" The girl looked at Ablis''s expectant gaze, smiled slightly, squatted down and turned her back to Ablis.


    Ablis stretched out her hand and touched it, and she was excited again: "It''s really wings! I touched the angel''s wings! So happy... I decided not to wash my hands for two days..."


    After the girls listened, they were speechless...


    Nami slapped her forehead and glared at Monkey King: "Look at what you are doing!"


    "Why? What does it matter to me?" Monkey King said he was innocent.


    "Dare you say that this is not what Abisi learned from you?" Nami gave Monkey King a blank look.


    A group of people came to the girl, and the girl said softly: "Are you from Qinghai? Welcome to the sky island! I am Conis, I am glad to meet you!"


    "Qinghai?" Wei Wei waited for the girl with a look of doubt.


    "Ah! Sorry, Qinghai is our collective name for the sea area below..." Konish explained.


    "It turned out to be like this, we did come up from below!" Nami looked around and exclaimed, "It''s incredible! I didn''t expect that there are really empty islands in this world..."


    "I am also surprised that people from Qinghai will come here... Relatively speaking, I am actually very curious about the world below..."


    "It''s very simple! As long as you want, we can take you to play below at any time!" Abliss said innocently.What she said is also the truth, the Emperor, traveling between the sky island and the ground is no easy task.


    "Thank you so much...but now, do you want me to take you around?" Konish looked at the crowd and said softly.


    "Okay!" Nami and other women were overjoyed.Only Monkey King glanced at Conis with a slight smile, but didn''t say much...

 839 Chapter 68—Divine Punishment

    Robin and other women traveled around the surrounding places under the leadership of Conis, and introduced them to the function of "Bei", something they had never seen before. , It''s so novel...


    After she got familiar, Abliss naively asked Conis, "Sister Conis, since you have wings, can you fly?"


    "Fly?..." Konis was taken aback for a moment, and smiled: "Of course not..."


    "Huh? Aren''t you an angel? You can''t fly?" Ablis looked surprised.


    "Although we people in Sky Island are called angels, in fact, they are no different from you..." Konis explained with a smile.


    "In other words, actually angels are just human beings with wings?" Robin said with a sudden look.


    "It can also be explained like this..." Konis nodded and said.


    "So disappointed! I thought there really was an angel..." Abliss shrugged her head, obviously there is a big gap between the angel here and the angel she imagined...


    "I''m so sorry to let you down!" Ko Niss smiled softly at Abliss.


    "Ah! Uh, I''m sorry, I was impolite!" After Abis returned to her senses, she immediately bowed and apologized to Conis. In fact, this little loli was very polite.


    Just as a few people were talking, a group of soldiers dressed up came along the stairs not far away towards the Monkey King and the others...


    Only after walking down the stairs, all the people were creeping forward...


    "What''s the matter with this group of people?" Nami looked at the group of weird guys, looking very confused.


    "Perhaps thinking that you won''t be found lying on your stomach..." Monkey King said silently.


    "It turned out to be a bunch of idiots..." Robin and the other women looked astonished.


    "Line up! Stop forward!"


    The group came to the front of Monkey King and the others. They just got up at the command of the captain, put their palms on their heads, raised two fingers, and shouted "Hasso" in their mouths. It looked like a joke. same¡­


    Conis also came to the front of the group and said "Hasso". It seems that this is a greeting word...


    "It''s you! The 12 illegal entrants from Qinghai!" The captain looked at Monkey King and the others, shouted sharply, and then glanced at Keya and the other women, saying: "But this time they are basically all Beauty, it is a little surprising...but even so, we will not be merciful, you must be sanctioned by heaven!"


    "Illegal entry into the country? We really haven''t paid one billion Axdoro per person..." Robin said.


    "But that old woman is fine if she doesn''t pay!" Ke Ya said.


    "You don''t have to worry about entering the country illegally. This is only a level 11 crime in the judgment of the sky. If you enter the country and accept punishment, you can treat you as safe tourists..."


    "What kind of punishment is that?" Robin asked.


    "It''s very simple. You only need to pay 10 times the original entry fee. If you pay it immediately, your crime can be written off..."


    "Ten...ten times?! In other words, we have to pay 120 billion Axdoro?" Nami exclaimed on the spot: "It''s too ridiculous? How much is it in terms of Bailey?"


    "Berry? Is it the currency of Qinghai! 1W Extoru is equal to 1 berry..."


    "In other words, we have to pay 1200W Bailey? Exaggerated, right? It''s just an entry fee. Which idiot set the law? Let him come out and talk to us!" Nami shouted again.


    "Dare to disrespect the god Anilu! This is an absolutely unforgivable crime! A capital crime! Take it all for me!" After hearing this, the captain was furious.Nami''s words aroused the anger of the other party, and there was even fear in their eyes. It seemed that they were extremely afraid of the god Anilu!


    "Huh! I''m afraid you won''t succeed!" Nami said, hiding behind Monkey King, and shouting: "Wukong! Beat them! Beat me fiercely! How unreasonable! 12 million? No!"


    "It''s over... it''s over... this time is really over..." Konis covered her mouth and exclaimed, with a look of fear on her face, as if thinking of something terrible.


    A group of people yelled at Monkey King and attacked them...


    "Although we are also wrong... but your national tax is too exaggerated! Tina is also very angry!" Tina yelled, her body flashed, and she passed directly through the crowd, screaming, all of them were He was directly tied up with his hands and feet and fell to the ground!


    "Just such a group of young people, dare to say that we are sentenced to death?" Tina curled her lips in disdain.


    "But... damn... dare to underestimate our white mine cap troops..." the captain looked angry.


    "A bunch of scum, don''t talk nonsense!" Monkey King said, with a wave of his hand, the group of people were directly swept into the air and sea not far away by a strong wind, and sank to the bottom of the sea...


    "You still...hurry up and run...offending the god Anilu...There will never be any good end...will be...God punished!!" Konish looked at Monkey King and the others, shouting in horror.As a resident of the sky island, she knew very well the terrible place of the god Aini!


    "What god Anilu, who is that guy? It scares you!" Nami waved her hand indifferently and said.


    "God Anilu... is from our sky island... God..." Konis''s pupils contracted, her face frightened!It seems that for this god Anilu, she is terrified in her heart.


    "God? You said there is still a god in this empty island?!!!" Nami''s eyes widened in shock, and she decisively raised Monkey King''s big hand and walked back: "Goku, hurry up! We will leave the empty island immediately. ¡­"


    "..." Monkey King looked at Nami speechlessly, shook his head and said, "What about your integrity?"


    "What kind of morals do you need now! The other party is a god! God! It''s impossible for us to beat him! Let''s hurry up!" Nami still pulled Sun Wukong hard.


    "Don''t say whether there is really a god in this world, even if there is, I don''t think Wukong may lose to him!" Robin still said calmly on the side.Is there a god in this world?She would not believe it.


    "I love to hear you!" Tina looked at Robin with satisfaction, and then coldly snorted: "But this god Ainilu dared to claim to be a god in front of his master! It''s really an arrogant arrogance. A man!"


    Just as Tina''s words fell, a dazzling white light suddenly flashed over everyone''s heads, among them four dances!Terrible fluctuations emanated from it, making the faces of all the girls changed...


    And Konish, her pupils shrunk even more, with a look of horror and despair: "It''s over...we have angered God...he has already lowered us...God punishment..."..

 840 Chapter 69 The God Anilu

    "God... God''s punishment? This sky island really has a god?!!!"


    Nami looked at the terrifying thunder light that appeared above her head, her face turned pale in fright!That kind of thunder light from the sky is extremely powerful!It is hopeless and fearful to watch it!


    The terrible thunder light turned into a beam of light and landed towards Monkey King and the others...


    That scene is shocking and shocking!It''s like a punishment from heaven!Majestic and terrifying, the thunder light is dazzling and dazzling, making people unable to open their eyes!The power contained in it is terrifying!


    In such a scene, Nami and the others all had a numb scalp, and felt that they were really about to die under this beam of thunder!


    Looking at the falling thunder light, an inexplicable smile indeed appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth!This makes him feel very interesting!Yes!very funny!


    Lei Guang''s speed is amazing, but in the eyes of Monkey King, it is as slow as a turtle!He just stretched out a palm, and grabbed the terrifying thunder beam with one hand!The four dances did not overflow the slightest arc, the lightning intertwined in the hand, and it was impossible to hurt anything!


    Such a scene is even more shocking!


    Nami and the others, whose faces were a little pale in fright, were all stunned by this incredible spectacle in front of them!


    "Someone actually punished me... it''s really interesting..."


    Monkey King muttered to himself, smiled indifferently, clenched his palms!With a clear sound, the thunder beam was under the shocking gaze of the girls!It cracked like a glass pillar!Then, it shattered into countless light spots, dissipating in the air...


    The so-called divine punishment was actually crushed by Monkey King. Such a scene stunned Nami and the others!Lei Guang, can it also be crushed?What a long experience!


    A trace of shocking emotions flashed in the air. This is the heart net of God Anilu. Obviously he was surprised by Monkey King''s methods!I immediately took back my heart...


    "I actually don''t have much interest in you... But since you are dying by yourself, there is no way..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and looked at the girls: "How about it, isn''t it hurt?"


    All the women shook their heads, and Abliss jumped into the arms of Monkey King with excitement, her eyes full of admiring stars: "Brother Wukong! You are so amazing! Such terrible lightning, It was crushed by you! It''s so handsome!"


    Monkey King rubbed her head and smiled.


    "If there is a god in this world, this guy is more like a god..." Robin looked at Monkey King and exclaimed.The other women nodded their heads in agreement, the situation just now was simply incredible.


    "He... he actually... blocked... God''s punishment?!!!" Konis looked at Monkey King with an unbelievable expression.The omnipotent god Anilu was so easily blocked by the person in front of him. Is this a dream?


    "What a god! It''s just someone who has the ability to eat the fruit of thunder!" Monkey King waved his hand to the women and said.


    "Boom Lei Fruit? That''s it. After doing it for a long time, it turned out to be just a capable person! I thought we were really punished by God!" When Sun Wukong said this, Nami''s hanging heart was also let go.


    "What thunder fruit? What ability? What are you talking about?" Konish looked at Monkey King and the others in confusion.


    "It seems that you have always been kept in the dark!" Monkey King looked at Conis and explained: "To put it simply, the god Ainilu is not a god, he just ate something called The ordinary people of the Devil Fruit of the Thunder Fruit, the so-called Thunder Fruit, is an elemental demon fruit that can control thunder and lightning. A fruit capable person is so arrogant that he claims to be a god, and I am also drunk..."


    "Well, what exactly is the devil fruit you are talking about?" Konis asked suspiciously.


    "The so-called devil fruit is a kind of fruit that can give people a certain ability after eating. Devil fruit is roughly divided into three types, superhuman, animal, and elemental. Tina is the threshold for eating the superhuman. Fruit, passed through the group of people just now, and tied them all up, that is the power of her threshold fruit..."


    After Sun Wukong patiently explained, Konis finally knew the truth of the matter, and her eyes widened in surprise: "How is it possible, God Anilu... is just like us... and just an ordinary person?!..."


    After being shocked, she remembered something again, and then exclaimed: "Ah! So! I already know his true face, and he will definitely not let me go... it will... become like this..."


    "It''s okay! You stay with us for the time being! With Wukong, there will never be any danger. Did you see it just now?" Nami waved her hand and comforted.


    "The horror of the god Anilu...you won''t understand...even if she is not a god, it is not easy to offend...I advise you, but hurry up..." Conis stopped suddenly when she said this, her face is also Changed...


    "Are you... okay?" Robin and the others obviously noticed the change in Konis''s complexion.


    "No... it''s okay..." Konish waved her hand again and again: "You should leave now!"


    "Leave? How can it be, we just came here! And there is Wukong, what is there to be afraid of! You don''t have to worry!" Nami waved her hands indifferently, her attitude made it clear that everything is there. Wukong resists the posture.


    "If you insist... then go to my house and sit down..." Cornis suddenly changed her usual routine.


    "Yes! We happen to be hungry too..." Nami and the others did not doubt that they had it, and they readily agreed.


    Only at the corner of Monkey King¡¯s mouth, a smile appeared: "Xinwang... This Ainilu¡¯s look and feel is so domineering..."


    Although Sun Wukong already knew something, he didn''t say it. A group of people followed Conis towards her home...


    Forbidden holy land, island where God lives!


    At this time, Ainilu furrowed his brows deeply and looked very solemn. The divine punishment he had lowered before was crushed by one hand, which made him feel uneasy.


    "Unexpectedly, there are such strong people in Qinghai... Is it a general-level figure?" Aini Luna muttered to himself. There are also many Qinghai people who come to the island. For the world below, he is more or less Some understanding.


    "It seems that this time, an amazing person has really come... but fortunately, the majesty of God is inviolable! No matter who you are, you dare to be an enemy of God! Then prepare for God''s judgment! Go! Come on! Start to impose the sanctions of heaven!"


    "understand!"


    "Hey~~"


    Four figures suddenly appeared, with a wicked smile, disappeared in the hall...

 841 Chapter 70 The Priest

    On the way Sun Wukong and his party followed Conis to her house, a middle-aged man hurriedly ran to her side and said anxiously: "Conis! Nothing! Your father was given by the priest. Captured...Don''t go home! You are all surrounded! You should go and hide!"


    "I already know..." Konis nodded, showing no surprises, as if she had known it a long time ago: "Thank you, but you still don''t join in, or it will hurt you..."


    "I...I see. Be careful yourself..." The man looked around in panic, and then left in a panic.


    "I didn''t expect them to do it so soon..." Tina turned her head and looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, what should I do?"


    "Of course it is to save people... Isn''t that their goal..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "You...will...help me?" Konish was extremely surprised. She didn''t expect that Sun Wukong would be willing to help her who had only just met.


    "What are you talking about? We are friends now, and friends are in trouble, so we naturally want to help! Besides, this matter is also caused by us, so how can we stand by and watch..." Nami said in a lesson.


    "Friends...thank you!" Konis was very moved. She didn''t expect that not long after they met, Nami and the others would have regarded her as a friend and took risks for her.


    The feeling of worrying has also relaxed a lot, but she has seen Monkey King''s abilities with her own eyes, and if he can help her, she will definitely be able to rescue her father.


    Thinking that I was thinking of lie to them to go to Apayado before, but now I got their help again, Konis suddenly felt a little uncomfortable: "I''m sorry...I thought about..."


    "I want to deceive us to Apayado because Ainilu told you that as long as you take us there, your father will be released, and your crime will be exempted, right!" Monkey King looked at Connie Silk, smiled.


    "You...how do you know..." Konis was shocked, looking at Monkey King with wide-open eyes and incredible eyes.


    "How difficult is this..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "I heard the sound transmission that Ainilu gave you before..."


    PS: Since Ainilu can monitor the entire island in the form of radio waves and the heart network, it is reasonable to say that it can also transmit sound in the form of radio waves?However, I don¡¯t remember it mentioned in the original work.However, for the sake of the plot, he had to make such a trick. After all, people thought of themselves as gods!You can just take a look, don''t be too real.


    "That guy can still transmit voice?" Nami and other women were surprised: "No wonder I think you have been a little bit wrong from just now..." Nami looked at Monkey King, "but What''s the matter with this sound transmission?"


    "It can be done only by combining the radio wave ability of the Thunder Fruit, and integrating it into the heart network..." Sun Wukong explained.


    "Xinwang? What is that?" Da Siqi looked at Monkey King in confusion.


    "Just seeing and hearing the domineering!"


    "It turned out to be domineering! It turned out to be called Xinwang...but it''s quite appropriate..." Robin said.


    "What kind of heart net, what kind of domineering look? What are you talking about?" Konish looked puzzled.


    "To put it simply, the reason why the god Ainilu in your mouth was able to monitor the entire sky island was only using a kind of ability called seeing, hearing, and domineering. In your case, it is called the heart net. The reason why the net has such a large range has a lot to do with Thunder Fruit... In the new world of Qinghai, many powerful people are basically domineering, and this is not a rare ability... but it can be used in such a large range, There is only Ainilu..." Monkey King said.


    "The truth of the matter, how could this be?!" Konis looked at Monkey King, her eyes widened in shock.


    In the eyes of the residents of the sky island, the almighty god Anilu is absolutely inviolable. His ability is simply a miracle to ordinary people. They have always believed that only God can possess such ability.


    But after learning the answer from Monkey King, it shocked Conis. It turned out that this was not a god''s unique ability...


    "Okay, let''s not talk too much nonsense. Since the other party has come to the door by himself, let''s hurry up and save people! It just so happens that I am also very interested in the fruit of Thunder!"


    Monkey King greeted him and came to an open place and asked Tina to release the Emperor. After boarding the ship, a group of 13 people flew straight to Apayato, the island where God lives...


    "This...this ship... can actually fly?" Conis stared at the scene of rapid retreat below, her eyes widened in surprise. She originally thought that if she wanted to rescue her father, she had to go through those dangerous levels. Lian, don''t know, they actually flew directly through the air, wouldn''t it be possible to bypass those trial sites?


    "It''s amazing, right!" Nami was proud of her face.


    At the same time, the residents of Renkong Island below were shocked when they saw the flying Emperor.


    "Master Seurat! Look, there is a ship flying in the sky..."


    A man looked up, and was immediately attracted by the gorgeous image of the Emperor, and immediately shouted: "They must be the Qinghai criminals mentioned by the god Ainilu! You are waiting here! I will kill them! "Speaking, he immediately rode on the back of a big bird and pursued the Emperor...


    "Hey... Look, someone is flying towards us over there..." Keya suddenly pointed to the right.


    "He is the SKYPIEA priest, the sky rides-Seura! Everyone be careful!" Konish immediately reminded.


    "It''s really surprising. I didn''t expect that the ship that you criminals are riding in is not only gorgeous, but it can actually fly in the sky... hum... fools like you don''t deserve to own such a ship, obediently die, and dedicate this spacecraft. Give it to our Almighty God, Master Anilu!" Seurat rode the big bird and blocked the way of the Emperor. Looking at Monkey King and others, it was like looking at a group of lambs to be slaughtered.


    "The look in this person''s eyes is very annoying for Tina!" Tina frowned at the moment, her expression unhappy.She has always existed like a star holding the moon, so she has been so contemptuous as she is now?


    "If you are unhappy, then I will hand you over!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "I can''t ask for it!" Tina said, her figure flashed, and she rose directly into the air and stood in opposition to Seura!


    "Even...stopped in the air?!" Seura looked at Tina with shocked expressions all over her eyes.


    "Why, do you think Tina is more like a priest than you?" Tina smiled slightly...

 842 Chapter 71-Tina vs. Seura

    "You''re not ashamed! What can you do if you can fly! Let me see how capable you are!" Seura snorted coldly, stabling the gun at Tina!The shot was fierce and pointed straight to the point, without treating Tina as a woman at all.


    Xiu pulled out the gun very quickly, and only quickly saw a spur of afterimages!


    If it were the former Tina, under such a close attack, it might be difficult to avoid it!Because her ability depends on her fruit ability, the level of close combat is actually not very good.


    But after the training of Monkey King, the body has been tempered by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Not only has the physical body been strengthened, even the six senses have also been greatly improved!


    This swift and windy shot was clearly seen by Tina, her body floating, and a slight side shift was to evade...


    But Sura stabbed more than just one shot. One missed shot, followed by a continuous attack. The shot was heavy, and only the afterimage was visible...


    Tina was unarmed, she didn''t dare to hold on, she could only dodge in the air, and for a while, it became a stalemate...


    After continuous attacks, she couldn''t touch Tina at all, which made Shura''s expression a little gloomy, and stopped her hands: "I didn''t expect that a female stream would have such skills. It''s really not easy!"


    "Huh! Are you underestimating a woman?" The other party''s tone made Tina even more upset, and she turned her head to look at Da Siqi: "Da Siqi! Use your Shigure for me, It''s really a disadvantage to fight this guy without weapons!"


    "Okay!" Da Siqi immediately threw Shigure in his hand towards Tina: "But you have to be careful! Shigure is very sharp!"


    "Tina knows!" Tina took Shi Yu and nodded her head very seriously. She knew that Shi Yu, after being transformed by Monkey King, was a magic weapon that cut iron like mud!


    "Let''s go ahead!" Tina Jiao shouted, this time, she was the first to attack!


    Although she has never learned swords, her body that has been strengthened by the aura of heaven and earth is extremely sensitive, and she is even more clever!The stabling ancient sword in his hand also turned into afterimages, colliding with Xiuka''s musket, making a piercing sound of fine iron.


    The shadows of swords and guns, looking at Nami and the others, were dazzled, and they were all amazed.


    "That''s amazing! When did Tina become so strong?" Keya looked surprised. She knew Tina''s fruit abilities. It was a bunch of one, but after a few days, she didn''t expect Tina''s. Close combat has become so powerful.


    "In fact, you are the same, but you haven''t met your opponent, so you don''t know your current strength!" Monkey King looked at the girls and smiled.The training route he carefully created for the girls is not comparable to ordinary exercises!


    Relying on the spirit of heaven and earth to temper yourself, during the first period of time, the progress is absolutely amazing, which can make an ordinary person achieve earth-shaking changes. Nami and the others have been cultivating during this time, but nothing Opponents have played tricks, so I don''t know that my strength is actually far beyond ordinary people, but I feel that I have ears and eyes, and my body is great!


    "You mean...I''ve become so good?" Nami was a little suspicious when she heard it, but at the same time, some sparrows wanted to try.Indeed, after daily practice, she also feels that her physical fitness is much better than before. The lightness of her body can be described as light as a swallow.


    "Don''t worry, there are many opponents behind this, you will try your skills one by one by then!" Monkey King looked at Nami and smiled slightly.


    Conis on the side was stunned to hear that, Monkey King actually regarded the priests feared by the residents of the sky island as Nami and their training partners.This is simply Chi. Guo. Guo who doesn''t put those priests in his eyes!Even the god Anilu was ignored by him...


    But she didn''t find it absurd, because the scene where Sun Wukong smashed the divine punishment with his hand gave her soul shock!


    "That''s what you said! Otherwise, you will personally serve as sandbags for us to practice!" Nami looked at Monkey King and smiled.


    "Okay! Do whatever you like!" Monkey King smiled faintly: "Now give me a serious look, follow me and learn..."


    Jingtie mingling constantly sounded, and the figures of Tina and Seura transformed into afterimages in the air, colliding rapidly...


    Suddenly, with only a slight creak, the musket in Xiura''s hand was broken in two. With a chuckle, Shigure instantly opened his front xiong, and the bloody arrow flew out, with a muffled grunt, Xiu Pull directly fell from the big bird''s back...


    Fortunately, the big bird understood human nature. Seeing his master fell from his back, he hurriedly flapped his wings and caught him...


    Seurat covered her chest that was not bleeding, and glanced at Tina, who was proud of the void. She looked at the cut in which her hand was broken in two, and her face was extremely gloomy, but she still sighed: "What a good sword! Even my gun was cut off..."


    "Fuck!" Monkey King heard these words, so Xuan did not fall to the ground. Why did Nima''s words sound so awkward!Brother really wanted to go up and beat him up.


    "Big Brother Wukong! What''s the matter?" Abliss looked at Monkey King curiously, her innocent look made Monkey King even more painful.


    "Ahem! It''s okay..." Monkey King hurriedly waved his hand.Well, here is the only one who wants to crooked!I''m really sorry for the impure thinking.


    Seurat did not realize that there was a different ambiguity in her words, and she looked greedily and greedily at Shigure in Tina''s hand, and said coldly: "Such a magical soldier, but in the hands of a female streamer, really What a pity! Today, let me find you a master who really suits you!"


    "Oh! Do you mean that you want to take Shigure from my hand?" Tina''s face was cold, and she yelled, "What a arrogant kid!"


    "Little...Little devil?!" Seurat was furious, and I was an uncle, not an imp!


    "You actually laughed at my Sky Knight-Sura! I want you to pay the price of your life! Let me die! A trial of rope!" During the roar, Xiura smashed the spear, and a raging flame suddenly leaped towards it. Tina rushed away...


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly, and Tina did not see the truth of the trial of rope. If this goes on, she will definitely be recruited. Then she said: "Tina, stop playing, we are in a hurry, we will get rid of him immediately! "


    "Understood!" Tina nodded, her figure flashed, and she dodged to the left. With a light wave of her hand, Shigure threw Shigure at Da Siqi, and immediately her figure flashed again, directly staggering with Shura. Over...

 843 Chapter 72 The Robin Robin

    "Yep?!!"


    Seurat was shocked suddenly, because he suddenly discovered that at some point, he and the big bird under his seat were tied up by a pair of shackles at the same time, his wings and hands and feet were restrained, and he screamed and fell tragically with his mount. On the ground...


    What''s more tragic is that the place where the drop happened happened to have a cutting blade of his own spear, which just pierced his chest...


    Seurat''s eyes widened in an instant, with an unbelievable expression on his face: "I actually... died under my gun..." Her head tilted and she died...


    "You can''t blame me for this!" Tina''s face was speechless, and then she turned around and landed on the Emperor.


    "Sister Tina, so handsome!" Abliss gave Tina a thumbs up admiringly. The latter had a calm expression and waved her hand with a pretending expression on her face.


    Sun Wukong covered his face with his hand, saying that he didn''t dare to look again. When Tina was a colonel, she always looked like a big sister. Now she is relived the feeling of being the boss.


    "But Wukong, why did you suddenly let Tina get rid of him? What is that rope trial? Is it right away?" Robin asked, looking at Monkey King.Obviously, the strange behavior of Monkey King before was watched by her carefully.


    "That guy wanted to use the rope cloud before. The rope cloud is quite small, hard to recognize with the naked eye, but extremely tough. Once it is wrapped around the whole body, he will not know it. In the end, he can''t move and let it be slaughtered, so I had to ask Tina to take the lead. He''s solved it!" Monkey King said, taking a quick look forward, and Xiura''s rope cloud appeared in his hand.


    "That''s it! It''s a more interesting toy! Ablis, let''s play with it!" Monkey King said, and handed the rope cloud to Ablis little Lolita.


    All the women surrounded Abis with curiosity...


    At the same time, in a dimly dilapidated room, there was a group of soldiers gathering here, and the atmosphere seemed solemn, as if they were discussing something important...


    "what!!"


    Suddenly a little loli yelled in exclamation and ran in with a frightened face. After seeing the ferocious eyes of the people inside, she screamed and hurriedly hid behind a woman. Trembling...


    "What''s the matter? Aisha?" The woman is very tall and beautiful, and her waist is very exaggerated. In keeping with the bulge that cannot be described, this figure is somewhat incredible!


    "Suddenly... a voice suddenly disappeared..." Little Lori named Aisha said with a weak expression.


    "En? Heartnet?" Above the first seat, the man with evil eyes looked at Little Lolita.


    "Well... just felt..." Aisha Lori nodded.


    "En?" The man opened his eyes and looked even more vicious. Little Lori was taken aback by him again.


    "Did your heart network tell you this? Aisha?"


    "Yes...Yes!" Aisha trembling, said in fear: "The voice...has...has disappeared...it seems to be...one of the four priests..."


    "what?!"


    Everyone present was moved, and the man in the first seat said in a deep voice: "Are you sure? Aisha..."


    Little Lori was trembling in fear and stopped talking.


    "There can be no mistake, everyone knows that since the birth of this child, he has felt the power of human beings wherever he is, the incredible power, the heart net!" The woman had a serious face and looked at the little Lolita and said: "That voice, Did it really disappear?"


    "Yep¡­"


    "In other words, there are three remaining priests..."


    "Good opportunity!"


    "Could it be that the old man Gang Cole has started to act?"


    "No...it''s not..." Little Aisha shook her head, and said in fear: "Yes, it''s a beautiful big sister..."


    "En? Is it the pirate group from Qinghai?"


    "Very good! It''s as if God heard our prayers, knocking down the priests, right now!" A guy with a tall horse was carrying a cannon and looked very excited: "The opportunity is not to be missed. Launch a general attack!"


    "Oh!"


    The group grinds their fists and palms, their faces are full of fighting spirit!Walked out of the room one after another...


    "When do you want to catch me, so I won''t be able to explain to Webber..." the woman said, throwing away the little Lolita''s little hand that was holding her tightly. The attitude looked a bit bad.


    "Hey! Laqi, wait!"


    "En? What''s the matter?" The woman named Laqi turned her head and looked at Little Lori with a plain expression.


    "Be careful, don''t provoke those Qinghai people...they are...very powerful..."


    "I will pay attention..." La Qi sighed helplessly, came to the side of Little Lori with a gentle face, and smiled: "Give me your bag!"


    "No! This is my secret backpack, but there are treasures in it..." Little Lolita immediately just hugged her bag, for fear that someone would snatch it.


    "I know! I''ll get some back for you!"


    In the depths of the dense forest, a man sat on a section of a tree trunk, seemingly conscious, and couldn''t help showing a look of surprise: "Sura was killed... really useless! It was killed like this... next The field is the trial of Shadoli''s ball... I hope you still have your lives to come to me... You say yes?"


    As the man said, he looked at the man tied up with five flowers on an altar. He was Cornis'' father, Paiga!


    Over the forest, the Emperor is slowly advancing...


    Suddenly, white spheres floated up from the forest below, enveloping them in layers... and one of them was dressed in white, and a fat man who looked like a glutinous rice ball was standing on a floating white ball!


    "Ohhh~~ I want to get over! Get past me first!" The fat man looked at Monkey and the others with a strange accent, and said with admiration: "But you guys killed Xiura so quickly, that''s right. A bit clever!"


    "He is..." Konis looked at the glutinous rice balls in front of her, her expression very solemn: "Be careful, everyone, he is the priest Sadoli, guarding the trial ground of the ball..."


    "Your opponent has appeared, who will go this time!" Monkey King looked at the sisters beside him and said.


    "I''m coming!" Robin smiled slightly and took a step forward.


    "Well? Why are you a woman? Even if you are a woman, I won''t be merciful!" Sadoli looked at Robin with a strange smile, with a hip-hop look on his face, without putting Robin in his eyes.


    "Thank you so much..." Robin smiled slightly and folded his hands: "Hundred flowers bloom!"


    Suddenly, countless palms grew out of Sadoli¡¯s body, then grabbed his head and neck, twisted hard, just listened, and clicked, Sadoli¡¯s neck suddenly twisted into an incredible range, and then everyone Under stunned eyes, fell from the air...


    "Isn''t it?! Just... that''s it... it''s over?" Conis was stunned. That was one of the four priests!When did it become so vulnerable?..

 844 Chapter 73 The Sandia

    If this were changed, it would be impossible for Robin to beat Sadoli before, let alone kill him with a single blow.


    But after practicing the use of Qi and the exercises taught by Monkey King, Robin''s own strength has also been greatly improved, so he can borrow the ability of flowers and fruits to twist Sadoli''s neck!


    So the battle has just begun and it is over!


    I have to say that with the exercises taught by Monkey King, and with his own strength, Robin''s current fruit and flowers can be described as extremely terrifying!


    The so-called speed and moves are ineffective in front of her. As long as one''s own strength is strong enough to restrain the enemy, it is simply a matter of seeing who is in seconds!


    "I suddenly found out that Robin, after you practiced the technique, this colorful ability... has become so perverted!" Nami looked at Robin in amazement.


    The other women also nodded fiercely, with a hint of''dread'' in their eyes, because they discovered that Robin had the attribute of a black belly, even if he killed someone now, he still had a smile on his face.


    Think about it, people were talking to you and chatting with a smile on their face, but suddenly they broke your neck with a''click''. Thinking about it, I feel terrified...


    "It''s okay!" Robin smiled slightly, came to sit down opposite Monkey King, and began to read the book seriously. It seemed that the things had never happened before...


    "Huh? Sadoli was killed so quickly?" The other two companions used their own heart net to feel, and they were all shocked right now, they just met!I was killed. This time the people from Qinghai are a little capable!


    "Hey! It''s a bit interesting..." A wicked smile appeared on the corner of the priest Ohm''s mouth, and he looked very excited. He was more and more looking forward to the arrival of Monkey King and the others!He has always been extremely confident in himself, because he is a trial of iron with a survival rate of 0%!


    "Wow! Brother Wukong! Look! There are so many people over there! What is that under them? It can fly against Kuhai!" Ablis suddenly pointed to the back and exclaimed.


    When everyone looked behind them, Konis''s complexion couldn''t help but change drastically: "They are...Sandia...Are they ready to launch a general attack?"


    "What is the general attack? Looking at their aggressive appearance, are they here to deal with us?" Namidai frowned and said.


    "It''s not...the Shandia''s enemy...there is only one...that is God...it seems that they have made up their minds to go to war with God Anilu!" Conis murmured with a shocked expression on her face. Is the Hundred Years'' War starting again..."


    "Huh? Does anyone in Sky Island dare to resist the god Ani Lu?" Nami looked surprised.


    "Hey~ It''s a long story..." Konish sighed and said.


    "Don''t talk too long!" Monkey King interrupted: "Now is not the time to say this! Things are getting more and more interesting!"


    "The goal is right in front of you! How is it, you guys? Apayado is very empty now, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! The goal is the shrine of the gods, don¡¯t be afraid of what god Anilu, the warrior Calgala will definitely be Our patron saint!"


    "Braham! Sword Leopard! Laqi! Dispersed here! I swear in the name of the great warrior Calgala that I will light Shandora''s lamp!"


    A group of Shandia people roared and broke into the dense forest fiercely, with the sound of artillery and roaring endlessly!The First World War is about to start the battle between races!


    "Damn Shandia! Actually launched a total offensive now! It''s really a group of people who don''t know how high and how thick!" The priest Gedaz was full of anger at the moment.


    The priest Ohm also looked extremely ugly: "Huh! Since you came from a dead end, then kill you and the people of Qinghai!"


    Strong black smoke rose from above the forest, and the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder smoke!


    "These guys... are they here to fight, or to destroy the environment?" Monkey King looked at the sabotaged Sandia below and shook his head.


    The Sandia people said they were innocent, they were not destroying, they were just solving some monsters blocking the way!


    "Don''t worry about so much! Goku, let''s hurry up and save my father! It''s too messy now, I''m afraid of accidents!" Conis said anxiously at Monkey King.


    "Don''t worry, your father, I promise you will be fine!" Monkey King patted Conis'' fragrant shoulder and said.


    "Hey! Look! There is a ship... floating in the air?!!!" A Shandia man suddenly pointed to the Emperor over the forest in shock.


    "Could it be that group of people from Qinghai?" La Qidai frowned, looking surprised.


    "They killed one of our companions! Bastards! We can''t forgive them!" The man named Weipa who took the lead roared, carrying a huge cannon and pointed it at the Emperor in the sky. Fired!


    The pitch-black and huge cannonball turned into a black parabola, across the sky, and pointed straight at the Emperor!


    "Hmm? How dare you fire a cannon on your brother? You die!" Sun Wukong was furious, and wanted to use the''Tathagata Palm'' to slap all the Shandia people on the ground!


    Da Siqi was shocked at the moment, because she was a kind and gentle sister. With every move of Monkey King, she knew what Monkey King wanted to do, and hurriedly grabbed him: "Wukong! Or leave it to me. Come on! You''re too impure..."


    "I''m doing it...no measure? Okay! Come on, then!" Monkey King was speechless.The Shandia people below really didn''t have the need for him to act personally.


    Da Siqi nodded, her figure flickered, and she stepped directly on the void, standing proudly on the bow, and when the rain came out in her hand, she swiped!The cold light is fleeting!The cannonball split in half instantly and fell to the ground feebly...


    Although the cannonball had been divided into two, it was full of gunpowder, so as soon as it fell to the ground, there was a loud bang, which blasted several large trees below into countless broken limbs and sawdust!The ground was shaken out of a pothole for the boss!


    "this is!!"


    Everyone in Shandia was shocked. What they were surprised was not that Da Siqi split the cannonball with a sword, but that Da Siqi was able to float in the air!


    "Hey! We don''t seem to have offended you? Why did you shoot at us for no reason?" Dasqi asked the Shandia people below him.Because she knew very well that if this group of people didn''t give an explanation, with the temper of Monkey King, this group of people would have to finish playing in an instant!


    "Huh! Killed one of our companions! Dare to say that you haven''t offended us?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with them, get rid of them!"


    The Shandia people showed hatred and looked at Monkey King and they were full of hostility.


    "Oh! It turns out he is your companion..." Sun Wukong understood...

 845 Chapter 74 Conflict

    "Could it be that when we first came here, we were suddenly attacked and killed by Tina?" Robin looked at the Sandia below with a look of stunned expression.


    "So it was him..." Dasqi nodded, and looked at the Sandia below: "We can''t be blamed! Who told him to attack us suddenly! Since he wanted to kill us, we Naturally, I won''t catch it!"


    "Stop talking nonsense..." Webber looked cold, but he was interrupted by Laqi who rushed over before he finished speaking, "Don''t be impulsive, our enemy now is a priest, there is no time to erect others. The enemy of, they can kill the priest, which shows that the strength is very strong, it is better not to provoke for the time being!"


    Webber thought for a while, his eyes gleamed fiercely, but in the end he still focused on the overall situation and nodded, but still looking at Monkey King, he sternly shouted: "If you still want to live, please roll back to Qinghai. If the idea of ??hitting this island and doing anything bad, I will let you be wiped out like Ainilu!"


    "Destroyed? Ha ha... your tone... is really not small!" Monkey King looked at Wei Bo faintly, and in a blink of an eye, his figure appeared in front of him, pinched his neck with one hand, and volleyed it up. stand up!


    !!!


    "Weber!"


    The Sandia people couldn''t help being shocked, and they showed their weapons and aimed at Monkey King, but they didn''t dare to do it because of Webber''s safety!


    "You..." Wei Bai blushed and struggled hard, but Monkey King''s palm was like an iron hoop and couldn''t shake at all.


    Monkey King looked at him indifferently, full of disdain: "If you don''t have that strength, don''t be ashamed! Eliminate me? Are you worthy?" Then, he threw him to the ground with a loud bang, Webber''s The body was directly smashed into the ground, and a hole in the boss was shaken out, and there were cobweb-like cracks along the way!It seems a bit shocking!


    "Weber!!"


    "Damn it!"


    A group of Sandia people were shocked and furious. Laqi screamed, and a strong wind sprayed out from the skateboard under her feet. In an instant, she lased her towards Monkey King, with the double guns in her hand. Just shot a dozen bullets...


    "This kind of toy, you want to hurt me too?" Monkey King smiled faintly, and took a quick look. The bullet that came from the lasing shot was grabbed by him in an instant!


    "What?!!!" Raqi was shocked, a beautiful somersault, trying to control the skateboard to get away from Monkey King, but didn''t want Monkey King to reach out again, and Raqi was shocked to find that she was actually given a terrifying gravitational force. Attracted to the past, and even more restrained by an invisible force, unable to move, floating in front of Monkey King!


    "Raqi!!"


    Seeing that Raqi was also caught by the other party''s weird means, all the Sandia people were shocked, and they were about to open fire on Monkey King!It''s a pity that Monkey King just glanced at them, and the invisible aura spread instantly, and all of the Sandia people fainted to the ground in an instant...


    "A group of fools! It''s not good to deal with your own enemies, but you just run to offend Goku, aren''t you doing your own death?" Nami shook her head helplessly. In her opinion, what the Sandia people did was simply There is no difference from an idiot.


    "Why... how could... what happened?" La Qi looked at all the companions who lay down for a moment, and couldn''t help being shocked, glaring at Monkey King, full of horror: "Who are you? What exactly are you doing to them? "


    "I should ask you about this? We only came here to travel, but you were the first to take the lead?" Monkey King looked at La Qi and looked at her up and down. Not to mention, this sister paper does not appear much in the original work. , But it looks pretty beautiful.


    "Traveling? Who would believe it!" La Qi shouted sharply, "You people from Qinghai, the purpose of coming here is nothing more than the legendary golden town. Don''t think we don''t know!"


    "Golden Township?" Sun Wukong didn''t reply, but Nami on the tip of her ears was already full of excitement: "This name sounds like a very good one! Hey! Tell me what the Golden Township is? I can call Wukong. Please spare your life!"


    Raqi was stunned. The other party didn''t seem to know the existence of Golden Town...


    "Wukong, don''t talk nonsense with her, grab her quickly and ask where the Golden Country is!" At this moment, Nami''s eyes are already in the shape of Bailey.The treasure is right in front of me. With Nami''s character, there is no reason to let it go.


    "Golden Township, this is a good piece of information. It sounds a bit like a legendary place... Maybe there will be a historical text, Goku, I agree to catch her and take us to Golden Township. ¡­" Robin said with a serious face.


    "Hello! You really treat your brother as adult traffickers, right?" Monkey King looked at them speechlessly.


    "It''s not bad! Anyway, people now call you Sun Wukong, the trafficker, you''ve lost your name!" Nami smiled, and the other girls also laughed.Although it was a kidnapping, they all knew that Monkey King would not hurt this woman.


    Not to mention it¡¯s okay. When I say Monkey King, I feel a little depressed. Everyone of the big sea pirates in this world has his own famous name, such as Straw Hat Luffy, Fire Fist Ace, and so on. How come I am here. The trafficker Sun Wukong is now!Nima, brother is Monkey King!Don''t bring such cheating!


    After listening to a few people¡¯s conversations, it was Laqi¡¯s turn to feel depressed next time. The emotional group of people really didn¡¯t know the existence of Huangjin Township. This is really a curse!


    At this moment, there was a sudden loud bang. Accompanied by a scream, Monkey King looked around, but saw several Shandia people flying upside down, slamming against the tree trunk...


    It turned out that the Shandia from the other road had already met one of the priests and started fighting!


    The Shandia people are divided into several groups, and the people "killed" by Monkey King are just one of them, but they are the main force!I have to say that they are unlucky enough.


    "Damn! Sword Leopard and the others have already fought against the priests! Bastard! Let go of me!" La Qi suddenly became anxious, struggling violently and shouted at Sun Wukong.


    "You can''t ask others to let you go!" Monkey King looked at Raqi and said.However, she waved her hand and lifted the restraint on her body.


    "Eh?" Raqi was so stunned by this, she just yelled in a hurry, unexpectedly Sun Wukong would really let her go.


    "What a daze! Aren''t you going to save your companions?"


    "Thank you!" Laqi had no time to think about it now, and thanked Monkey King, stepping on a skateboard and sinking into the jungle at an astonishing speed...


    "Go! Let the excitement go!" Monkey King flashed back to the boat, waved his hand, and the Emperor was dispatched again...

 846 Chapter 75: Heroes Always Save Beauty

    The fighting in the woods was fierce. Although fierce, it was actually just a slaughter.


    The priest Ohm and a big white dog shuttled through the crowd, it can be described as a wolf into the flock!Rao is the Shandia people with fierce firepower, and they can''t hurt them at all!This is not a battle of the same level!


    "With your strength, you are still trying to find your own way! Today, don''t even try to run away!" Ohm''s expression is cold, his strong body looks very shocking, and he punches it down, and it is close. The two Sandias in the body were thrown out and hit the tree trunk hard, knowing their life and death!


    "Damn it! What about Webber and the others? Why haven''t they come yet?"


    "It seems that there was a conflict with that group of Qinghai people halfway..."


    "Damn it! At this time... it''s obviously only a little bit..."


    A group of Sandia people looked very anxious, staring at the priests, gritted their teeth in hatred!


    "Why do you guys say you''re only a little bit short?" Ohm looked at the Sandias around him with disdain. Even if he was surrounded, his face was still full of disdain, because he didn''t treat these Sandias at all. In the eyes.


    "Ohm! Go to hell!" Suddenly there was a sweet drink, Raqi broke through the air from the dense forest, somehow he got a cannon from there, pointed at Ohm, and pulled the trigger...


    With a loud "bang" sound, along with heavy smoke, the shell was only 10 cm away from Ohm and shot out of the chamber!


    "Raqi!"


    Seeing the people coming, everyone in Shandia was overjoyed. Raqi is here, which means that Webber should be here too!


    At such a close distance, if you change to an ordinary person, you will definitely be bombarded with black smoke, but Ohm just slightly tilted his head and avoided easily!Immediately grabbed the cannon, and volleyed Raqi up!With a punch, it hit Laqi''s abdomen, screaming, Laqi flew out like a broken kite!


    "Raqi!!"


    A lot of Shandia people were shocked and jumped up, trying to catch Laqi, but not wanting, a roar came, only a huge white dog?Flashed in front of them, everyone''s bodies were directly knocked out and flew out...


    At the same time, I saw the big white dog with a huge mouth, showing his mouth full of sharp teeth, welcoming Laqi who was flying upside down. Seeing its appearance, he wanted to swallow her in one bite!


    If this continues, Laqi will undoubtedly die, because beasts will not pity Xiangxiyu!


    "But... Damn! It turned out to be like this...|" La Qi looked at the blood basin that greeted her, panicking, but more unwilling!There is hatred, but at the same time, there is regret. They shouldn''t provoke the Qinghai people, otherwise the situation won''t change so bad!


    Those Sandia people wanted to rescue Laqi, but it was too late, because they didn''t have that skill!A person with that skill is either beaten by Ohm and lay down in the woods hundreds of meters away...


    "Is it coming to an end? Damn... really unwilling! Our goal... hasn''t been achieved..." At this moment Laqi has a strong desire to survive, but the fact is that she can do nothing and can only welcome the arrival of death!


    Seeing that she was about to fall into a huge mouth, Raqi saw that a familiar figure suddenly flashed, and then she slapped the dog''s head!Hearing a loud bang, that huge dog''s head was instantly slapped into the ground by the man...


    She did not fall into the huge mouth with dense teeth, but fell into a warm embrace!


    "You...Why do you want to save me?" La Qi looked at Monkey King with some surprise. They had a conflict with Monkey King before. Although they were unlucky, she did not expect that Monkey King would save her generously!


    "Well... this... Although the hero saves the United States is a bit old-fashioned... but the hero... still wants to save the United States..." Monkey King grinned at Laqi.


    "Hero save the United States?" Laqi gave Sun Wukong a weird look. Just about to speak, she was interrupted by Cornis''s anxious voice: "What about my father? What did you do to him? ?"


    Under the leadership of Nami and others, Konis slowly descended from the Emperor!


    "This is... flying, right?"


    A group of Sandia people were shocked. Seeing the beautiful women flying off the ground, they felt in a daze that the title of angel should be more appropriate to call them!


    And Tina, in full view, put away the Emperor''s title!


    This shocked the faces of the people present. How could such a big ship suddenly disappear?


    "Really a group of weird people from Qinghai..." Ohm frowned, his heart a little serious.


    "Your father! Here!" A person suddenly walked out of the forest, the priest of the marsh trial-Nirvana, namely Gedaz.


    There is one person in his hand, it is Konis''s father!Dirty and smoky all over, his eyes were white, and he looked miserable. It seemed to have been bombarded by a cannon, but he was still alive.


    Because of Sandia''s intervention, everything became a little messy.


    "Asshole! What the hell did you do to my father? Quickly let go of my father!" Seeing Paiga''s miserable appearance, Cornice''s pupils shrank slightly and her face was angry.


    "You can''t blame me for this! They just beat your father!" Nirvana glanced at the Shandia and said lightly.


    "You don''t want to spit people, it''s obviously that you use him as a shield to become like this!" A Sandia shouted angrily at the moment.


    "I won''t forgive you!" Konis glared at the two priests with a look of anger!


    "We don''t care about your forgiveness..." The priest Nirvana said with a plain expression: "You are sinners, so you dare to defy the almighty God Anilu, and go with the sinners in Qinghai! For sinners, there should be corresponding punishment. Yes!" As he said, a dagger suddenly appeared in his hand, stabling at the heart of Conis¡¯ father...


    Don''t kill early, don''t kill late, but when Conis rushed here to kill her father in front of her, this heart was really vicious!


    "Father!!" Konishi''s complexion couldn''t help but changed greatly, her face was horrified, and she was powerless to stop it!


    With a puff, blood splashed...


    Konish and the others are stunned...


    "Silk~~ Damn it! What the hell is going on?!!!" Nirvana looked at his palm that was pierced with a knife, and breathed in pain!He stabbed it clearly to be Konish¡¯s father, how did he stabbed him in his hand?Where is Paiga?What exactly is going on?


    "You still want to kill people in front of me, are you too high on yourself?" Monkey King looked at Nirvana lightly, while Paiga was lying peacefully at his feet.


    This weird scene made the two priests feel uneasy and a horrible shadow...

 847 Chapter 76 Dasqi vs Ohm

    Coming to tears of joy, she hurriedly helped her father up, brought him behind Sun Wukong, and started first aid...


    Ohm and Nirvana looked at Monkey King, their expressions were particularly solemn, and they instinctively felt an unprecedented crisis in their hearts!Besides, Monkey King''s previous weird methods also shocked him.


    So a big living person, who was obviously held in his hand by himself, why suddenly disappeared and moved away strangely?


    "Don''t be so nervous, you two are not qualified to let me take action!" Monkey King looked at the two priests and said lightly.


    It''s just his words that made the two priests furious: "You are too arrogant! Qinghai people!" In angrily, Ohm jumped up and fisted at Monkey King and left...


    But it was hit in the face with a punch by Monkey King, and the dies all fell out of the mouth and flew out, and there was a loud bang, and a big hole was smashed in the ground!


    "What''s the matter? I can clearly see his fist, why didn''t I escape it?" Ohm spit out a mouthful of blood, looking at Monkey King with shock and doubt.


    It was like a fist thrown by a gangster in a fight, there was no way to speak of it!But it is such a fist, in his opinion, it is full of flaws, just want to avoid, blinded, and directly hit?What is going on here?


    "I said, you are not qualified to be my opponent..." Monkey King didn''t bother to pay attention to the shock and doubts in Om''s heart, and said to Da Siqi behind him: "This guy is handed over to you!"


    "Okay!" Da Siqi was stunned, nodded seriously, and walked out.


    Ohm''s face was gloomy and he climbed up from the pit. Monkey King''s contempt made him feel humiliated. At this moment, he was sent a woman who looked like a swordsman. This is simply the humiliation of Chi Guo Guo!Her expression was extremely gloomy, she looked at Da Siqi, her tone was full of disdain: "Don''t say you are a swordsman?"


    "Asshole! Are you looking down on women? What''s wrong with the female swordsman? A female swordsman can become a powerful swordsman!" Da Siqi exclaimed excitedly.


    As a woman and a swordsman, she has been discriminated against and ridiculed since she was a child. Because in this world, women have inherent shortcomings and cannot be a truly powerful swordsman, so they despise others. With disdain, she cares very much.


    "Da Siqi, why are you so excited? Since people look down on you so much! You can show him the proof of strength!" Keya cheered from behind.


    "Huh~" Da Siqi breathed a long sigh of relief, nodded to Keya, calmed down his excitement, and self-criticized: "It turned out to be upset by your words. It seems that I am still practicing Not enough..." As he said, he slowly pulled out his Shigure, and said, "Let''s start!"


    Ohm frowned and glanced at Monkey King. In fact, he really wanted to compete with him. Yixue had just hit the enemy, but now it seems that if he doesn''t defeat the woman in front of him, it is impossible for others to care about him.


    "Since you are in a hurry to die, then I will do it for you! Iron whip!" Ou yelled sternly, and the sharp sword made of iron clouds in his hand instantly turned into a white iron whip towards Da Siqi...


    The ground along the way is cut and opened!


    Da Siqi was shocked, tapped the ground under her feet, and hurriedly dodged...


    Because of Wukongshu, at this moment, she has a light and agile body, and it seems that she has no weight!


    A miss, Ohm slashed again...


    But not wanting, Da Siqi flashed once again, but already flashed in front of him, Shi Yu slashed down mercilessly in his hand!Because the distance between the two was only a dozen meters!At this distance, Da Siqi can use the combination of body and dance skills, almost instantly!


    This is the benefit of the body being strengthened and re-tracked from time to time by the aura of heaven and earth. It is not only flexible and agile, but with the dance of the air, it can move around at an amazing speed!With Shigure in his hands, Da Siqi''s strength has soared!


    Hearing the crisp sound of "ding!", in a hurry, it turned out that Ohm used the iron cloud to transform into a shield again to withstand Da Siqi''s fierce blow!


    A hint of contempt suddenly appeared on Ohm''s face. He just wanted to fight back, but was shocked to find that the cloud shield in his hand snapped and broke in two!


    "What?!!! actually cut off my iron cloud!!" Ohm''s complexion changed suddenly, and a little ground below his feet, hurriedly moved a certain distance from Da Siqi, and looked at Shigure in Da Siqi''s hands solemnly. The eyes flickered: "That''s it! Unexpectedly, there are such sharp swords in this world!"


    As he said, the iron cloud that had been cut in two in his hand was transformed into a sword again!


    Da Siqi looked surprised, with a look of doubt: "What''s the matter with the weapon in his hand? Can it change? It''s okay if it is cut off?"


    "That is called Iron Cloud, a cloud with the nature of iron, which can slash like a knife, and can also be freely expanded and contracted! Dasqi, you have to be careful!" Konish immediately explained loudly from the side. Tao.


    "Is it an iron cloud? There is such an incredible cloud!" Da Siqi looked very surprised: "But I sometimes rain in my hand, no worse than your iron cloud!"


    "Shigure? Is that the name of the sword in your hand? It''s really good... such a sword, I''m not polite to laugh at it!" Ohm shouted again, raising his sword and slashing it down: "Iron Western Sword!"


    Suddenly, the iron cloud in Ohm''s hand skyrocketed instantly, extending like a long sword and slashing down towards Da Siqi!Amazing speed!


    Da Siqi saw the extraordinaryness of this sword, even if she used Shi Yu to cut off the sword, she would still be injured by the sword qi, so she dodged decisively...


    Don¡¯t want to, just now Da Siqi moved, and Ohm¡¯s mouth showed a sneer: "Is it to the left..." The long sword shifted, as if he had predicted the opponent¡¯s movements, facing Da Siqi just moved. Position slashed down!


    "!!!" Da Siqi was shocked, a huge slash had already come, she could no longer dodge, she could only wave Shigure in her hand, and greet the powerful slash!


    With a soft click, just as imagined, the great sword transformed from the iron cloud was easily cut into two by Shigure in Dasqi''s hands!But the fierce sword aura shot, but it was on her arm, her forehead protruded, leaving blood marks...


    Da Siqi gritted his teeth and backed away...


    But how could Ohm let go of such an opportunity, leaping forward, the iron cloud in his hand once again turned into the shape of a knife, facing Da Siqi from head to toe, slamming down!


    If this blow is real, it won''t be split in half!


    In shock, Da Siqi could only move her body horizontally...

 848 Chapter 77: Fierce Battle

    Da Siqi thought he had avoided the fierce blow, but didn¡¯t want to. Ohm seemed to have known it beforehand, and punched out with a punch, hitting Da Siqi¡¯s shoulder in the middle, and in a muffled snort, Da Siqi flew out directly. !


    Shaking his head, Monkey King made a move, and Da Siqi''s flying direction changed, and he was directly picked up by him!


    "Da Siqi! Are you okay!" Tina and the women all gathered around, full of concern.


    "It''s okay!" Da Siqi shook her head and looked at Monkey King: "What the hell was going on just now? That guy seems to know what I want to do next?"


    "This is the heart net, that is, the ability to see and hear the domineering... can predict the opponent''s actions, and thus know the opponent''s next move..."


    "Is this the domineering look? It''s amazing!" Ke Ya and a few women exclaimed.


    "I can predict the opponent''s actions, how to fight this?" Wei Wei frowned, looking very solemn.


    "Then be fast! Soon he can''t react, and he''s almost in a hurry...Of course, the easiest way is, you only need to learn to see, see and be domineering... But now, you can only win by coming soon!" Sun Wukong Looking at Da Siqi.


    "Hurry? I know!" Da Siqi nodded solemnly, seeing that she is not so aggressive for the time being, so she can only win with speed.Standing up, he walked toward Ohm again: "We are coming!"


    As he said, tap his feet lightly, his figure resembling a leaf of Qingyu, attacking towards Ohm!


    "Life and death... It''s impossible for a woman to become a true swordsman! No matter how hard you try, it won''t help!" Ohm looked at Da Siqi with disdain, his body slightly dodged by Shigure''s edge. !


    He knew very well that Shigure¡¯s sharpness was blocked by Teyun, only to be chopped in half, so he didn¡¯t use his own weapon to collide with Dasqi. With the power of his heart network, he almost defeated Dasqi. You know everything!During the dodge, as soon as there is a gap, he stabs a sword at Da Siqi...


    In just a moment, Da Siqi''s body was stabbed several times, and his clothes were also stained with blood red!Looks a little embarrassed...


    "Wukong, can''t go on like this! That guy can keep up with Da Siqi''s speed, Da Siqi is not his opponent at all!" Nami looked at Da Siqi who had survived the danger, with a nervous expression on her face.


    "Da Siqi''s swordsmanship is not very good at first. The reason why she can stay with Ohm for so long is entirely based on her own light and agile movements. Therefore, she needs a real life and death training for her swordsmanship to improve... "Monkey Wukong remained unmoved and said lightly.


    "Then you have to be optimistic! If you get killed, it won''t be a second..." Robin looked at the court and said.


    "Robin! Don''t you say this in such a plain tone?" Nami yelled immediately.Robin just smiled.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no accident with me!" Monkey King comforted the women and looked at the court again.


    But I didn''t want to. At this moment, a figure jumped out of the dense forest, it was Weber.Monkey King slapped him into the ground casually, and his teeth were knocked out, and he lost the ability to fight.But after a short break, he recovered a lot of physical strength, so he rushed here immediately.But the red and swollen face looked funny.


    When Webber saw Monkey King, he roared like he saw his father and enemy killing him, "Qinghai people! Go to death!" As he said, the barrel in his hand was aimed at Monkey King and he was about to fire.For a fighter like him, that hatred is still fresh in his memory!It''s even a shame for a lifetime!


    "Is this looking for death?" Sun Wukong frowned slightly and looked at Wei Bo with a cold expression.But she was shocked by La Qi, and hurriedly stood in front of Monkey King, and said softly: "Webber, stop! He is not an enemy!"


    "Yeah! Webber, he saved Laqi before and saved us!" The Shandias who survived also immediately explained.


    "What''s the matter?" Webber frowned, put away the barrel, and landed in front of Laqi.


    "It''s not the time to talk about this. You must solve these two priests first!" Raqi said with a serious face looking at the court.


    Webber nodded and shouted at the Sandia: "Kill!"


    With an order, the few Shandias all fought against the Nirvana who watched the battle without fear of death...


    "It''s not good to watch the show, but you ran to find your way to death. You Shandia are really a group of brainless idiots!" Nirvana snorted with disdain, raised his hands, and ejected two swamp clouds, facing each other. Two Sandia people threw it over!It happened to be over their heads.


    The two Shandia people suddenly groaned in pain. They looked like they were drowning. They stretched out their hands and tried to pull the cloud off their heads, but even their hands were sunk in...


    "No! It''s Zuoyun! Go and save people!" Wei Bo screamed at Laqi next to him, first picked up the barrel, and blasted Nirvana!


    Amid a loud bang, this cannon was so powerful that the surrounding trees were all shattered by the bombing, earth and rock flying debris...


    "Have you hit it?" Webber and the others looked expectantly at the dense smoke.


    "Where are you looking? How could this kind of attack hit me!" Nirvana''s voice suddenly came from the air.


    Everyone looked up, but saw the wind blowing under his feet, floating in the air.


    Immediately, his figure flashed, and his figure flashed straight in front of Webber, and he shot out with a punch!With a loud bang, Webber was directly blasted out and smashed through a big tree, before shaking out a big hole in the ground and stopping his body...


    "Damn! His fists... are they so heavy?" Webber''s mouth was bleeding, and he climbed up with difficulty, looking at Nirvana in the air, full of shock.


    "This is an extinct breezing shell. It can speed up the fists... I don''t know how the opponent dies... But its disadvantage is that it will tear the clothes..." Nirvana squeezed his fists tightly, his face looked like .


    "When will this kind of boring battle be delayed?" Robin shook his head impatiently, crossed his hands, and his little white hands suddenly grew out of Nirvana''s neck...


    "This...this is...what''s going on?!!!" Nirvana was shocked at the moment, reaching out and grabbing a hand, trying to pull it out of his body, but didn''t want to, and several arms immediately supported him Chin and head, wanting to twist his neck...


    But Nirvana insisted on insisting, and actually resisted it...


    "The strength is so great..." Robin looked at Nirvana somewhat unexpectedly, and suddenly a sharp dagger flashed out of one of his palms!Don''t forget that Robin now has the space ring!


    "Hey, Robin, I keep him but I want Weiwei and the others to practice their hands..."


    "Let¡¯s talk about it later! Now I¡¯m going to find the historical text on this empty island..." Robin said, the short dagger has been pierced into Nirvana¡¯s chest...


    In a muffled grunt, Nirvana fell from the air...


    PS: Yesterday, I stopped the electricity for a day and only came at 11 o''clock in the evening, so I didn''t have time to update, I will make up today...

 849 Chapter 78 Shocking

    "Damn it! What kind of power was that just now?" Nirvana covered his bloody chest, looked at Robin with a gloomy expression, and felt extremely angry.


    Just a punch to knock Webber out, Nirvana was refreshing. I wanted to pretend to be forceful and explain his ability to his opponents to scare them, but he didn''t expect Robin to take him right away. The second is gone, so there is no such thing as bullying.


    "Wukong said that explaining his abilities to others is stupid, so I''m sorry..." Robin smiled slightly.


    These words made Nirvana suffocated. Just about to say something, the Shandia people on the side surrounded them with anger: "Go to hell!!"


    In angrily, several sharp blades have penetrated his chest...


    "But... damn..." Nirvana pointed at the Shandia people, his eyes were full of anger, and finally he was unwilling, and his right hand dropped weakly, closing his eyes forever.


    Robin was merciful to his men, but still died under the butcher knife of the Shandia!


    "Gadaz!!" Ohm, who was fighting with Dasqi not far away, couldn''t help being shocked when he saw the situation here.


    Four priests, the third one died, now he is the only one left.


    He had a bad sense of darkness, knowing that he couldn''t wait any longer, the big knife in his hand suddenly turned into a cloud-like sharp blade, and he slashed towards Dasqili, forcing her away, dangling from her body, and he sank into the jungle: "You remembered it for me, I will ask you back sooner or later for this account!"


    "Don''t want to run away! Everyone, chase me! Now he is the only one of the four priests left, and he definitely can''t escape!" Webber roared and chased several Shandia fighters.


    "Thank you for saving us, if I have a chance, I will thank you in person!" La Qi nodded to Monkey King, jumped up, and sank into the jungle following the Shandia...


    "This is such a big hatred! These people don''t look like bad guys, what is the hatred of God Anilu?" Nami looked at the back of Laqi and the others, very confused.


    "One is to overthrow the terrifying rule of the god Anilu, and the other is to regain their hometown..." Konish immediately explained the history of Kirishima to the girls with a serious face...


    But Da Siqi came to Sun Wukong and said with a look of shame: "I''m sorry, let him escape!" Da Siqi felt that she was very useless and looked very disappointed.Compared with Robin, she felt weak.


    "Okay! Don''t worry too much... Your skill is actually above him. You just suffered from the loss of the "Xinwang". When I have time, I will teach you to learn domineering..." Monkey King rubbed Da Siqi''s head , Comforted.


    "Really?" Da Siqi''s eyes lit up suddenly and he looked very excited.She had clearly felt the power of the domineering look and hearing just now.No matter how she cuts, she can''t touch the opponent. The opponent always launches an attack just before she is about to attack and interrupts herself. That feels really awkward. If she is not physically flexible and knows how to dance, she Was defeated long ago.


    "Damn, this god Anilu is too hateful, we must stop his atrocities, Goku, go, we help Conis kill the god Anilu!"


    After listening to Conis talked about the history of the island and the current situation, Nami was filled with righteous indignation for a while, full of anger. Because of Monkey King''s relationship, she simply didn''t care about it, because Monkey King was with her. In his mind, it is much more terrifying than God.


    "Robin, what do you say? Are you looking for historical texts or saving people?" Monkey King looked at Robin.Seek her advice.


    "Better solve the trouble first! Otherwise, you won''t be at ease..." Robin smiled.


    "Okay! Then let''s follow along..." Sun Wukong nodded, and took a few women, chasing in the direction Laqi was going...


    Because Cornis and her father need to take care of them, their speed seems to have slowed down...


    Chasing all the way, in the end, a huge bean vine soaring into the sky appeared in front of everyone. Such a scene shocked Nami and the others!


    While Laqi and Weber are facing Ohm under the bean vine, surrounded by white iron wires and densely covered with sharp thorns, which have trapped the two of them, while the rest of the Shandia are They are all covered with blood stains and fell on the ground...


    "Hey...what''s going on here?" Nami couldn''t help asking loudly, looking at the miserable look in front of her.


    "Don''t come here! This is the site of the trial of iron. It is densely covered with sinks. Once you touch it, you will be attacked by the iron cloud..." Raqi saw Monkey King and his party and immediately warned.


    "Tie Yun... Goku, you go try..." Nami immediately pushed the matter to Monkey King.


    "Do you want to use me as cannon fodder?" Monkey King gave Nami a roll of eyes.But he still walked forward slowly, the so-called iron cloud, he didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    "Be careful, don''t be too casual..." Seeing Sun Wukong''s careless appearance, Wei Wei and the others were obviously very nervous.


    Monkey King waved his hand and stepped on a rock. With a snorting sound, the iron clouds covered with thorns shot out from the ground. The situation was terrifying. If you were an ordinary person, your body would be pierced instantly. Several blood holes.


    They all exclaimed when they saw Wei Wei!


    However, Monkey King didn''t care about it. The iron cloud shot out of the rapid blast was slapped aside by him, and then under the shocking eyes of everyone, it clicked, and it shattered like glass...


    "He...he actually smashed...Tie Yun to pieces?!!!" Konis''s father widened his eyes, and he couldn''t believe his eyes. That was Tie Yun!Although it is a cloud, it is no different from iron. How can a person smash iron to pieces!


    Laqi and Webber were also shocked by Monkey King''s methods!


    Ohm''s face was even more solemn, and he felt a chill when he watched the Monkey King who had completely ignored the existence of Tie Yun along the way!This person is the enemy!


    "Where does this monster come from... the people of Qinghai still have such a terrible existence?" For a while, Ohm suffered from stage fright, but still bit his head and swung a sword!


    Instantly!The white Yun Zhan slashed towards Monkey King like a wave!


    But it was blocked by Monkey King, with a click, crushed to pieces!


    In an instant, Ohm''s eyes widened, full of shock, that was a slash that turned into iron clouds!It was crushed by his bare hands?Even the god Anilu could not do this!


    "This guy, really is a pervert..." Nami looked shocked.


    "These so-called priests are unlucky to meet Wukong..." Robin smiled slightly. Relatively speaking, the Monkey King at this moment is more like a god than them...

 850 Chapter Seventy Nine

    "This guy... is so strong..." Ohm looked at Monkey King, and his heart jumped. The fear from his heart was stronger than facing the god Anilu.


    Turning around, he decisively leaped up towards the huge bean vine that plunged into the sky...


    "Even... ran away?!" Raqi and Weber both stared in shock.incredible.


    Priests, they have always been high, punishing everything, and have always been called the spokesperson of God!And now, how can we not let them feel astonished if they run away because of cowardice?


    It''s just that they don''t know the pressure Ohm is under!Faced with Monkey King''s real killing intent, how can a mere mortal be able to bear it?Although it is only a trace, it is enough to make people crazy and fearful!


    "This is the so-called priest? I can''t bear even the slightest killing intent of me... It''s boring..." Looking at Ohm who was fleeing quickly, Monkey King shook his head, and had lost the interest in hands-on. This kind of person is not worthy of him anymore. Shot.


    However, at this moment, the sky suddenly rolled by thunderclouds, and the terror wave spread, making Ohm who was fleeing frightened and begged for mercy loudly: "Wait! Lord Ainilu! No...no...ah!!!! "


    The thunder light shone ruthlessly, swallowing him in Ohm¡¯s fearful scream...


    When the light dissipated, a scorched corpse fell from the huge vine in the middle...


    With Ohm''s death, the trapped Webber and Laqi also regained their freedom.


    "This Thunder Fruit''s ability... is really amazing! Goku, have you ever beaten that god?" Nami looked at Monkey King with some worry.


    No blame for her asking, Monkey King''s methods look shocking, but Anilu''s methods look even more dazzling and incredible!This is simply the terrible power of nature!


    Sun Wukong did not answer, but turned around and said lightly: "Even your own priests have been killed, you are really ruthless!"


    I saw lightning flashes, and a burly figure appeared in front of Monkey King.


    He is the god of the sky island, Ainilu.


    Ainilu looked plain, staring at Monkey King, with a calm face: "Fleeing without fighting, keeping such waste will only damage the majesty of my god..."


    "God? He is Anilu?" Nami and other women looked at Anilu, who was called a god, with curiosity.


    "Anilu!!"


    Suddenly there was a roar, and I saw Webber leaping up, carrying a cannon, banging at Anilu, and going away...


    The aftermath of the violent explosion caused the surrounding ground to roll up...


    The smoke and dust dissipated, but Ainilu''s figure emerged under the shocking gazes of everyone. At this moment, his abdomen had been bombarded by half, but there was no trace of blood flowing out strangely, but thunder and lightning flickered, crackling Make noise, that body does not look like a mortal body, but is made of lightning...


    This is full of shock for Raqi, who has never seen such scenes before!


    "When someone else was talking, you suddenly interrupted. You are really rude, warrior Webber..." Ainilu looked at Webber with a calm expression. The''wound'' on his abdomen was nothing to him. Impact.


    "How... maybe?!!!" Webber''s eyes widened in shock, his abdomen was knocked out in half, and nothing happened?How is this possible!Could it be that he... is really invincible, just like the rumors?


    "I originally wanted to play a game with you, but since you want to die so much, I''ll make you okay!" Ainilu looked at Webber indifferently, pointing with one hand, and the thunder light flashed in his hands, dazzling. !With a sneer, it shot at Webber''s body!


    With a scream, Webber''s whole body, instantly turned black, slowly fell to the ground...


    "Weber!!" Laqi''s pupils shrank instantly and let out a stern roar, regardless of his own safety, he continued to pull the trigger at Ainilu, making countless holes in his body...


    It¡¯s just that even if Ainilu¡¯s head was pierced, he was still unscathed...


    "Just stay there obediently, why bother to kill yourself..." Ainilu smiled faintly at Laqi, and under the look of fear and despair, the lightning flashed and appeared in front of her in an instant: "Against me, regardless of men and women, I treat them equally!"


    Said that the electric light in his hand was shining again, and lightly patted Laqi, as if to say hello to an old friend...


    It''s just that horrible electric current that makes the scalp numb. If it is touched, it will peel off if you die!


    Seeing that Ainilu''s palm was about to tap Laqi''s shoulder, but suddenly a big foot flew, and with a bang, it flew mercilessly on Ainilu''s forehead...


    "???" With question marks and consternation on his head, Ainilu''s body shot out like a cannonball!In a series of collisions, a ditch of hundreds of meters was wiped out on the ground before it stopped!


    "Hide to the side, this guy is not something you can deal with..." Monkey King patted Laqi, letting her recover.


    "Weber!!!" Laqi exclaimed when she came to her senses, and ran towards the blackened Weber on the ground. After checking, she was relieved and was alive...


    Aini climbed up from the dirt pit in a gloomy road, stretched out his hand and wiped the corner of his mouth, his pupils suddenly opened up, he was bleeding, he was injured?


    "You... can attack me? Why?" Ainilu looked at Monkey King, full of shock and doubt. Since eating the Thunder Fruit, this is the first time he has been attacked by others...


    "You are really a frog at the bottom of the well... In the world below, there are so many people who have the ability to eat the fruits of the natural devil. Don''t think that you are the only one! If you want to attack the elementalization of the natural ability, you only need to learn to be armed. It¡¯s okay to be domineering, of course, even if I don¡¯t need to be armed and domineering, it¡¯s easy to attack you..."


    "Armed and domineering?" Ainilu frowned slightly. It was the first time he heard of the existence of this kind of thing. He has been living on the sky island. He has never encountered a few decent opponents. Although he has strong ability, he has a vision. Too small.


    "It seems you know something that I don''t know yet... how about it, do you want to join me? With your help, we will definitely be able to return to the land that suits me best-the land of the gods!" Arm, looking at the sky, his eyes are full of heat and excitement.


    "The land of gods? What is this guy talking about? Is he crazy? I don''t understand at all!" Nami whispered.


    PS: In the middle of writing, there was a power outage again. This chapter is to be coded in Internet cafes.When the call comes in, there will be another update later. If it comes back at 11 o''clock in the evening like yesterday, it can only be said tomorrow...

 851 Chapter 80 I Tell You To Act As Force

    "Yeah! Ainilu, what is your real purpose? Answer me!" An angry shout came, and everyone was looking for reputation, but they saw the sky not far away, and an old man was riding a big bird galloping. Come...


    "Gang Cole, you are finally here, I thought you wouldn''t show up yet at this time..." Ainilu smiled faintly at the person coming.


    "Answer me, what is your goal?" As soon as Gang Cole landed on the ground, the knight''s spear in his hand was aimed at Ainilu, and he shouted sharply.


    "It''s still driving! Gang Cole!" Ainilu looked at him indifferently, threw a cloud ball, jumped directly on it, and sat down.


    "Still driving?" Not only Gang Cole, but the others present were also confused.


    "Yes! Once God has finished his journey, he will return to where he should go..." Ainilu said lightly.


    "Go back? Do you mean to leave SKYPIEA?" Gang Cole asked with a serious face.


    "Yes! I have a place to go... On the sky island where I was born, everyone believes that there is a god... People call it the''infinite land'', where there is an endless expanse of land..." When Ainilu said this, he stood up suddenly, opened his arms full of excitement and excitement: "That is the world I really pursue! It is the most suitable for me...the land of gods!


    "What a boring and stupid thing to fight for hundreds of years in a furry land like Apayado!" Ainilu said, looking at Raqi and Gangkor, his tone was full of mockery and disdain. "The reason for your fight is actually deeper. Think about it! It¡¯s not a cloud but it can be born in the sky, and it¡¯s not a bird, but it can survive in the sky. This country based on the sky is fundamentally against nature. ¡­The soil returns to the soil, man returns to man, God returns to God! Each has a place to go..."


    "Difficult... don''t you think?!!!" Just after Cole heard this, he was shocked.


    "That''s right! I just want to drag all people from this air down!" Aini was crazy on the road, with a posture that I am a god, and everything is up to me: "This is just me as a god, to nature I want them to follow the laws of nature..."


    "This...Is this guy trying to destroy the island?" After hearing this, Nami couldn''t help being shocked.Robin and other women also changed colors.


    Ainilu¡¯s decision is crazy!


    "This is nature!" Ainilu looked at the crowd with a high face, and the lightning flashed under his feet, knocking the ball cloud he was standing on and falling to the ground.


    "Don''t be too self-righteous, Anilu, the so-called''God'' is just a synonym for the leader of this country..." Gangcor pointed to Anilu angrily.


    "Yes, it was like this before..." Ainilu looked indifferently, and didn''t put Gang Cole''s words in his ears at all, because he had already regarded himself as a real''god''!I am God, I should look down on everything!


    "I know you have always been worried about those magic teams... but unfortunately, you lost to our army six years ago and were in charge of your 650 men. I just told them about my purpose. I didn''t expect , They actually yelled and wanted to kill me... As a result, it''s a shame..." Ai Nilu looked at Gang Keer and shook his head with regret.


    "You...you...you demon!!" Just after Cole heard this, he backed back in shock, and then rushed towards Ainilu with a roar...


    A stab of the knight¡¯s gun in his hand directly pierced Ainilu¡¯s body in half. Unfortunately, with a flash of thunder, Ainilu flashed aside in an instant, and the electric sparks in his hand flashed with a sneer and bombarded Gang Kerr¡¯s body. Gang Kerr instantly burst into black smoke and fell to the ground!


    "God! Your lord!" Konis suddenly exclaimed.


    "God?" Nami and the others both looked at Conis in surprise.


    "En! He is the former god..." Conis said.


    "Hmph... against the gods but it didn''t end well!" Ainilu stepped on Gang Cole and looked at Monkey King: "So, what''s your answer?"


    "My answer?" Monkey King looked at Ainilu very amusingly, and shook his head: "You think of yourself as a true god... Hehe... There is a limit to ignorance!"


    Monkey King looked at Ainilu and thought it was ridiculous. A person''s arrogance and ignorance had reached this level!The so-called sitting on the well and watching the sky is talking about people like him!


    Think of yourself as a god, and you think you should go to the place where gods live, and the people on the sky island, as people, he must knock them to the ground, because people should not live in the sky, you live in the sky, It is breaking the laws of nature. As a god, I will correct it!This guy''s thinking is simply too self-righteous.


    "Although I want to invite you to join me, you have to figure out who you are talking to!" Ainilu looked at Monkey King, his eyes suddenly flashing with danger.


    He regarded himself as a god, and Monkey King''s ridicule was an insult to God!


    Although Monkey King was able to attack him, Ainilu still did not put Monkey King in his eyes, because he was too arrogant and arrogant!No, it should be said, it is too ignorant!Because he has never met a real strong man, and has never failed, and he regards himself as a real god!I have always thought that I am invincible!


    Sun Wukong was immediately amused by Ainilu''s calm and indifferent attitude. He waved his hand to stop Tina who was about to take the trouble, and looked at Ainilu with an expression of admiration: "Your ignorance is a breakthrough. Arrived in the sky!"


    "It seems! You still don''t know much about the power of God..." Ainilu looked at Monkey King with an indifferent face: "Then, I have an obligation to let you know... I hope then... your attitude towards me will be What changed..."


    As he said, Ainilu threw the stick in his hand into the sky, and his own figure turned into an electric light. In a flash, he appeared behind Monkey King, his hands gathered together, and he was electrified. Flowers flashed: "500W...1000W..."


    | "My thousand your sister!" Monkey King suddenly roared, turned around and flew a kick, and with a bang, he directly blasted Ainilu into the ground!Immediately bent down, he slammed at Ainilu: "I''ll go to your second uncle! Brother has been holding you back for a long time! I told you to pretend to be forced! I told you to pretend to be! I told you to pretend to be with me force¡­"


    Bang Bang Bang~~!The violent sound shook the entire ground...


    Gang Cole and the others were all dumbfounded in an instant, staring blankly at everything in front of them, who can tell me, is it true what I see now?


    PS: The call arrived very early today, and the fourth one!..

 852 Chapter 81 The Monkey King vs Ainilu

    As a god, Ainilu is synonymous with horror and invincibility in the hearts of the people on the sky island. I have seen it before that all attacks are ineffective against him. Anyone who makes a move is a quick kill!Although this guy is very arrogant, he has to say that he is really strong!


    But this is such an all-powerful and invincible existence in people''s hearts, but it was stepped on the ground by Monkey King, crackling it is a fat punch!The transition at this moment was shocking, and some of them couldn''t recover.


    "But... Damn it!!"


    At this moment, Ainilu is really angry. As a god, he has always been aloof. Has he ever been slammed on the ground like a gangster?And you don¡¯t slap someone in the face, so you still slap your face!This is simply a shame!


    In the roar, his body instantly danced with thunder and lightning, turned into thunder and disintegrated, and instantly condensed and formed not far away!


    Just seeing the image of Ainilu at the moment, but Ya and the others all snorted and couldn''t help laughing!Because the guy''s face was swollen like a pig''s head, completely deformed!


    It¡¯s okay not to laugh. A smile completely made Anilu violent. Terrifying lightning flashed all over his body, crackling, and even the ground was hit by the thunder and lightning from his body. !


    He has always been aloof, looking down at everything!How ever was someone trampled on the ground like this!This is simply a shame!


    "I wanted to invite you to go to the infinite land with me, but now, I have changed my mind. I want to wipe out you, and everyone on the island...all!!" At this time, Ainilu''s expression was gloomy. The horrible, cold killing intent was frightening, terrifying thunder and lightning radiated from his body, crackling, and the scene was terrifying!


    "Accept God''s sanctions!...you all die for me!!" Ainilu roared and hit the Taiko drum on his right shoulder. Electricity and light flashed together. A thunderbird shaped like a phoenix came from behind him. Flying out, rushing towards Monkey King at an astonishing speed!


    "30 Million Volt Thunderbird!!"


    "My goodness! It''s terrible!..." Abliss exclaimed, swish, and hid behind Tina.


    "This move is really gorgeous!" Monkey King looked at the giant thunderbird that was coming towards him, couldn''t help but smile faintly, and did not stop him, allowing the thunderbird to pounce on himself, instantly!Thunder light shone, and Monkey King was swallowed in an instant, electric snakes danced around, the ground cracked, and it was instantly blackened!


    "Wukong!!" Nami and the others exclaimed!Shrouded by that terrifying thunderbird, can one survive?They were full of anxiety and were about to go to the rescue, but they froze just now, looking at the figure shrouded in thunderbird with a dazed expression...


    "Oh! It''s so cool, it''s more comfortable than''Horse Killing Chicken''!" Bathed in thunder, Monkey King turned out to be intoxicated, and his whole body was snarled by electric snakes, but he didn''t even hurt a corner of his clothes To!


    "This...Is this... a person?" La Qi looked blankly, looking at the Monkey King bathed in thunder, and suffocated such a sentence with difficulty.


    "How is it possible!!! My move... actually didn''t work for him?!!!" It is said that the most shocking one in the replay is Ainilu!While shocked, he was even more angry: "Isn''t it enough Volt? In that case!"


    Ainilu resolutely beat the taiko drums on both shoulders, and instantly, a huge thunder dragon emerged, winding in the sky, swooping towards Monkey King!


    "60 Million Volt Treron!!"


    It''s just that Thunder Dragon is too big!The scope is so wide that even Robin and the others are enveloped together...


    "Hey! Just attack me, but don''t involve all my sisters..." Monkey King looked at the thunder dragon swooping in, a little uncomfortable, because it threatened the sisters behind him.Now floating in the air, under the shocking eyes of everyone, he pinched Thunder Dragon''s throat to make it difficult to move!


    "How could it... be caught by him...?!!!" La Qi was even more shocked and stunned!Thunder Dragon is formed by lightning. Monkey King is equivalent to holding lightning with bare hands?is it possible?It breaks the common sense of nature!


    "It''s...this..." While Anilu was shocked, he also became extremely solemn. This scene reminded him of the scene when Sun Wukong crushed his God''s sanctions!


    "Dare to be in front of me, call yourself a god without shame, Ainilu, you are so brave!" Monkey King said, under the horrified eyes of everyone, he snapped a bite into Thunder Dragon''s head. A gap came, chewing, thunderbolt in the mouth, looking thrilling, and then grumbled, swallowed into the belly...


    Then, there were a few more sounds of "click, click," and the Thunder Dragon was held in the hand by Monkey King and gnawed like a carrot...


    "No...Is it!!!"


    Not to mention Laqi, at this moment, even Robin and the others are stunned...


    "Is he...is the real...god?" Raqi looked blank.


    At this moment, Ainilu is no longer calm!


    This guy actually ate the thunder dragon he sent out as a carrot?What are you playing with me?Or am I not awake at all?Amidst the shock, Ainilu''s heart inexplicably gave birth to a chill: "What kind of monster is this guy?"


    He has always been proud, and finally realized the crisis of life!The same blow to him is too great!Not only did the ability to be proud of it didn''t work, but it was eaten by others. This kind of shock can no longer be expressed in words!


    "Hey! Why did you stop? Go on! Don''t you call yourself a god? Isn''t it a god, is this only capable?" Monkey King looked at Ainilu with a joking expression.


    "Damn! I won''t lose to you! I''m a god! Ainilu! Since 60 million volts is not good! Then 200 million!" Ainilu roared again: "200 million volts Thor!!"


    In an instant, Ainilu released all the thunder and lightning from his whole body, blessed him, and the thunder and lightning roared in the four dances, and he transformed into a huge Thor posture!This is also his strongest move!


    "Go to hell! Detestable Qinghai people!!!" Ainilu roared, and the terrifying Thor directly attacked Monkey King!The terrible thunder is shining, the scene is shocking!


    "This attack power is probably not as good as the generals!" Monkey King looked at Ainilu at this moment, and he also exclaimed slightly: "The power of this thunderous fruit is worthy of being called the strongest of the natural element..."

 853 Chapter 82—The Arks Proverbs

    The crowd watching, under this terrifying Thor, was almost desperate!Because that horrible thunder is not something that people can bear!


    If it weren''t for a more terrifying man standing in front of them, they could only sit here and wait for death!


    "If you give you time, you will really become the overlord of the party. Unfortunately, you met me!" Monkey King looked at the terrifying Thor who was attacking him, shook his head and squeezed his palms into fists. No fancy, just a punch. Boom!


    Boom!The earth and rocks rolled and the clouds were scattered!The terrible fist wind bombarded Thor, all lightnings disintegrated in an instant, Ainilu snorted, spit out a large mouthful of blood, and flew straight out!With a loud bang, it fell to the ground, and in an instant, an extremely terrifying huge pit came out!


    With just a punch, the only piece of land on this empty island was almost directly blasted through by Monkey King!Fortunately, his control of power has reached the point where he wants, otherwise Ainilu has not implemented the plan, he has destroyed the entire sky island!


    "Damn! In this world... there are such terrible people..." Ainilu struggled with his bruised body, sat up from the huge pit, his eyes were full of shock and disbelief!With fear!He already knew very clearly that his strength was a world of difference compared with that person!


    This is totally unacceptable to him, who has always regarded himself highly and claimed to be invincible.You can fail!But how could he be reconciled to be defeated so simply?


    "It''s so easy...I was defeated..." Tina looked at Ainilu''s tragic situation and looked at Monkey King with shock.


    She knows very well that the strength of this Anilu definitely has the strength of a general, but it lacks the domineering matching it!If he can be armed and domineering, it is really hard to say who will win or lose against the general.However, it was such a strong man who was killed by Monkey King!


    This also shows that even if it is the admiral, it is absolutely impossible to be the opponent of Monkey King!


    Thinking about the horrible situation in which Monkey King had eaten Thunder Dragon as a radish before, Tina felt that her heartbeat accelerated.


    "Hope the Navy, don''t come to offend this monster..." Tina can only hope so at this moment!


    "To be arrogant in front of the master! Self-defeating!" Tina looked at Ainilu at this moment, but she sneered. In her mind, only a great existence like Monkey King can be called. It''s God!


    A person who only controls the power of thunder and lightning can claim to be a god without any shame, which makes people laugh.


    "Damn it! I''ll get back this account!" Ainilu glared at Monkey King bitterly, his figure instantly turned into a flash of thunder, and it was fleeting!


    "Ah! Escaped! Goku, chase!" Nami exclaimed immediately.


    "It''s okay, I''ll show up in a while... just let him live a little longer!" Monkey King smiled faintly, came to La Qi''s body, looked at the scar on her body, white light appeared in her hand, poured over her wound. In an instant, it was intact!


    Nami''s eyes instantly widened, and then she pretended to be calm and said, "I''m not surprised at all..."


    "You... are you... the real... god?" Gang Cole looked at Monkey King with a respectful tone and a trace of trembling.Because in the sky island, the legend of God has been circulating!Otherwise, Ainilu would not think about going to the infinite land where only gods can live.


    Now that he has seen the terrifying power of Monkey King and the ability to heal his injuries, it is no wonder he thinks so, because what he has seen and heard today is simply incredible.


    "You should be it!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    "Um... please save Webber!" After seeing Monkey King''s methods, La Qi couldn''t help using the honorific title.


    "Don''t save it!" Monkey King simply refused.


    "Um... I know Webber was a bit rude to you before... but..."


    Before Laqi finished speaking, she was interrupted by Monkey King: "Brother won''t save the man!"


    "Uh..." Laqi was stunned for a moment.


    "Hey! Goku, what about your morals?" Nami couldn''t stand it anymore. This was originally the words that Sun Wukong had always used, but now she has used it.


    "I just fell to the ground and haven''t picked it up..." Monkey King replied very seriously.


    Nami and other women immediately covered their faces with her hands and stopped talking...


    At this moment, there was a sudden roar, and everyone looked up, but they were shocked to find that a huge spaceship in the clouds slowly revealed the whole picture...


    "In addition to the Emperor... there are even flying ships?" Wei Wei looked at the spacecraft in the sky with a look of surprise.


    "Finally here... Ark Proverbs!" Monkey King looked at the spaceship, but smiled slightly.


    Ainilu sat in the Ark¡¯s motto, looking down at the empty island below, as well as Monkey King and others. His eyes were cold and merciless, and a sly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Before I leave, I will give you one. A gift is ready..."


    Suddenly, the clear sky was covered by dark clouds, and from time to time thunder slipped down...


    "What''s wrong? Why is the sky dark?"


    "Look at it, what is that?"


    "Wow! Leiyun slowly turned into a sphere...what the hell is going on?"


    The residents of the sky island were suddenly pale with horror by the terrifying wonder of the sky!Because in that horrible thunder and lightning, they felt terror and anxiety!


    "No! Strong air currents and electrical discharges have formed inside that sphere... If it falls down, it must be over here!!" Looking at the thundercloud sphere, Nami was suddenly shocked.


    "This...this...is Ainilu? Is he... really going to destroy the island?!!!" Gang Keer was completely dark. Although Ainilu was struck by lightning, he did not take him. Life.Looking at the terrifying ball cloud in the sky at the moment, he exclaimed.


    "Ahahahaha~! The sky is mine! Qinghai people! I want you to know that the Ark''s proverbs and my ability can definitely accomplish God''s great cause! Hahahaha! I am invincible!"


    Above the spaceship, Ainilu¡¯s crazy laugh suddenly came, and the terrifying thunder danced around him, crackling, I saw him open his arms, looking at the Monkey King group below, his eyes were full of endless madness. Killing intent: "Now begin the sanctions of God! Go! Lei Ying! Destroy everything below!"


    Accompanied by Ainilu''s cold drink, the terrifying cloud suddenly thundered and thundered towards the place where the Monkey Kings were!..

 854 Chapter 83: Thunder Fruit

    The rumbling and roaring loudly, accompanied by the interweaving of thunderbolts and lightning, the sphere condensed by thunderclouds fell under the eyes of countless people on the island!That scene is shocking and terrifying!


    "It''s over! It''s over! Goku! Hurry up and find a way!" Nami looked at the terrifying ball cloud, her expression of horror was obvious.Although she was a lot more courageous because of Monkey King''s relationship, when she really faced the threat of death, she was unavoidable to be afraid.


    If this makes the terrifying cloud smash down, not to mention that this island will be destroyed, I am afraid everything on it will also be destroyed!Including themselves!


    Robin, who has always been calm, is pale at the moment, because the momentum of the ball cloud is really terrifying!Falling from the air, you can clearly feel the terrible oppression and terrible!


    "Boom Lei Fruit...this ability is really good, who do you want it?" Monkey King asked Wei Wei if he didn''t realize the falling ball cloud.


    However, no one would care about him now!Because the ball cloud has turned into a terrifying shadow and covered their heads!Seeing that they will be crushed!Fear and fear, there was only screaming left!


    Seeing everyone''s performance, Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, and stretched out one hand. In the roar, the ball cloud has fallen down!It happened to be placed in the palm of Monkey King!


    Thunderbolt flashes intertwined, scorching the ground around it, that scene is a bit scary!


    There is a terrible thundercloud sphere hanging above the head, and the horrible lightning aftermath makes the scalp numb!Just being held in the hands by Monkey King, but he can no longer make a single inch!


    Raqi and the others were stunned by this situation!Monkey King actually took the terrifying Thunder Cloud with one hand!And it was as easy as usual, as if what he held in his hand was not a ball cloud, but a charged ball...


    With Monkey King''s current strength, he could hold up the earth with just one hand, let alone a small thundercloud ball.


    "This guy, isn''t it really... a god?" Nami looked at the Monkey King at the moment, almost kneeling down in worship.


    "Is it a god, I don''t know... but this guy is definitely not a human..." Robin looked at Monkey King with a serious expression.


    "Hello! Who are you scolding?" Monkey King immediately glared at Robin.


    "I didn''t scold you! I''m complimenting you!" Robin smiled slightly.


    "Praise your sister! You are obviously scolding me!" Monkey King gave Robin a blank look.


    "It''s next... how is it possible... this is impossible... there is still someone who can take my''Lei Ying''... how is this possible..." At this moment, Ainilu was really panicked, terrified, and his own ability added The''Lei Ying'' displayed by the Ark''s Proverbs was easily caught with one hand!This horrible fact made his heart chill!


    At this moment, Ainilu, whether it is revenge or not!The horror of Monkey King made him despair!With such a terrifying existence, how dare he continue to fight, driving the Ark Proverbs directly, and galloping towards the endless sky... He, escaped!


    "Ah! That guy is going to run away! Goku! Quick! Stop him! You can never let him escape this time!" Nami looked at the Ark''s proverb that was flying farther and farther, and she exclaimed immediately!She almost scared her to death just now, how could Anilu escape so easily!


    "Don''t worry, he can''t escape!" Monkey King smiled slightly and waved his hand vigorously: "Go!|


    A''wish''!


    That terrifying and huge ball cloud was thrown out by Monkey King in an instant!Because it was huge, the resistance it received set off a terrifying wind, causing the ground to fall apart in an instant!And the ball cloud, like an arrow from Li Xuan, broke through the air!


    In a moment, I saw a loud''bang''!The ball cloud directly engulfed the Ark''s Proverbs, the terrible explosion made the sky tremble, and the clouds were blown clean in an instant...The rest, only the scorched stumps and broken wood in the sky fell down...


    That scene was too shocking...


    Monkey King scanned the debris of the fall for a moment, and finally found Ainilu who fell along with him. After a quick look, Ainilu immediately broke through the sky towards the place where Monkey King was, and was immediately caught by Monkey King...


    "How about it, are you dead?" Raqi looked at Ainilu in Sun Wukong''s hand, looking very excited.


    "died¡­"


    That ball cloud was enough to blow up a small island, such a terrifying explosion, even Anilu could not bear it.This is the so-called unhappy retribution!He wanted to use Lei Ying to destroy this place, but instead he was killed by his own moves.


    "It''s really cheap for him!" Raqi looked hateful. In this war, the Shandia people died a lot.Fortunately, they still won.After speaking, she ran towards the injured Sandia and began the rescue.And Gang Cole rushed to help.


    Here, only Monkey King was left waiting to dry his sister paper.Sun Wukong is now probing his hand in Ainilu''s heart, and all the glory is condensed, and a pineapple-shaped fruit gradually takes shape in his hand...


    "This...this is?!!!" Robin and the others were stunned by this scene. Seeing the fully formed fruit in Sun Wukong''s hands, Robin''s eyes widened in shock, full of incredible: "Goku...this...this Could it be..."


    "Boom Lei Fruit..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "You...you can actually seize the abilities of others?!" Tina exclaimed in shock and lost her voice. This method was simply incredible.If this cargo kills all the admirals and seizes their abilities, wouldn''t it be the pinnacle of the world?


    For a while, Tina looked at Monkey King and couldn''t calm down for a long time!This person has the horror means that can subvert this world!


    Robin and the others are also full of shock. This guy''s methods are really endless, shocking each time.Now, you can even seize the ability of others!


    For a moment, Nami and the others looked at the thunderous fruit in Monkey King''s hands with beautiful eyes!If they changed it to the past, they would not be interested in Devil Fruit, because after eating it, they would become a land duck, but with Tina¡¯s lessons learned, Devil Fruit would not have this defect for them, and naturally they would Rejecting Devil Fruit!


    Looking at the expressions of the sisters who were''hungry, thirsty and unbearable'', Monkey King said for a moment that he was under a lot of pressure, and immediately put away the thundering fruit, and said, "After we go back, we are studying who to give it to..."


    "That''s the only way..." Nami and other women nodded...

 855 Chapter 84 The Ownership of the Thunder Fruit

    At the end of the battle, Monkey King and his party also made a good circle on the island, but because the sky was getting late, they had not had time to go to the Golden Town, so they had to go back regretfully.


    But the matter here has been resolved. They have a lot of time, not today, and tomorrow will be the same...


    After returning to Konis''s house, a group of girls gathered around a table, looking expectantly at the Jinna fruit placed on the table, which was the cut fruit of Thunder.


    "In other words, with so many servings, each of us has one serving, wouldn''t everyone have the ability to thunder fruit?" Wei Wei said.


    "Impossible! There is only one kind of ability in this world. Similarly, only one person can possess such ability. Only the first person to eat this devil fruit can inherit this devil fruit. If someone else eats it, it won¡¯t work.¡± Robin shook his head with a serious expression.


    "Is that so... That''s really a pity!" Wei Wei said with regret.


    "Come on! You draw lots. Whoever draws the one with a word on it will go to the thunderous fruit!" Monkey King took a bamboo stick, held it in his hand, and said to the women: "Of course, I already have the fruit. People with ability are not allowed to smoke!"


    "Huh! It''s boring!" Ablis pursed her mouth and walked to the side. She had eaten the whispering fruit, so she was eliminated.


    "Boom thunder fruit, actually I am also very interested in it... Unfortunately, I have already eaten flowers and fruits..." Robin also looked regretful.


    "It seems that there is going to be a general-level figure among us..." Tina looked at the female roads, looked at Da Siqi on the side, and asked: "Aren''t you going? That''s in the nature The most powerful devil fruit!"


    "I''m only interested in swordsmanship, I don''t need fruit ability!" Da Siqi shook his head with a firm expression.


    "Since you are not interested, come and draw a lot for me. If you get the draw, what about me?" Nami smiled and went to Siqi''s side and said.


    "Don''t want to cheat, come here, let''s start!" Sun Wukong immediately glared at Nami and said.


    "It seems that your method won''t work, sorry!" Da Siqi smiled at Nami.


    Nami spit out her fragrant tongue and walked around Monkey King...


    "Everyone is here! Come, who will come first?" Monkey King glanced at the girls around him and asked.


    No one answered, but Ya looked around and saw no one moved, so she stretched out her hand: "I''ll do it first!"


    With that said, he pulled out a bamboo stick, with a blank space on it...


    "So, the shot was shot! Keya..." Nami smiled.


    "It''s nothing! Go ahead!" Keya waved her hand indifferently. Compared to fighting, she was not very interested. Now she just wants to learn her cooking skills well and become an outstanding beauty in the Emperor. The cook.So it doesn''t make much sense to get it or not.


    "Second, let me come!" La Sha stretched out her delicate hand and took a bamboo stick from Monkey King''s hand...


    "It''s also empty..." Lasha shook her head helplessly: "It seems that Thunder Fruit has no relationship with me..."


    Of the five bamboo sticks, two were taken away, and three remained.


    Weiwei, Nami, and Konishi glanced at each other, all with a eager expression, one-third chance, but at the same time they hesitated.


    "Why do you decide to guess?" Nami looked at the two and said.


    "No need... I''ll come..." Konish said, stretching out her delicate hand... She was originally an ordinary person. Compared to Hong Lei Guo, she is not very interested in it, but it should be the Sun Wukong''s. She only participated when requested.


    But at this moment, the perfect figure of Laqi walked in from the door and looked at Wei Wei and the others, with a nervous expression. She couldn''t help but asked Robin curiously: "What are they doing?"


    "Playing games..." Robin smiled slightly.


    "What game? So nervous?" Raqi looked curious.At the same time, the eyes saw the thunderous fruit on the table that had been cut open.


    Robin rolled his eyes and smiled: "If you don''t mind, eat it yourself!"


    "Thank you so much...I just came back from Gaya, and I just happened to be a little thirsty..." Raqi smiled slightly and took a small one...


    And Nami and the others are now focusing on the drawing, no one pays attention to what happened later...


    "That..." Miss. Valentine wanted to remind, but was immediately covered by Miss.''s fingers, who was mixing the wine. "Don''t make a sound!" The light of evil taste in her eyes was very strong, and she confronted Robin After a glance, they all smiled knowingly...


    Konish drew a bamboo stick in the eyes of the women full of tension and expectation...


    The process was very slow. As the sticks were exposed a little bit, finally, a black text appeared on the sticks...


    "One word? No! I knew I would smoke first!" Nami looked regretful.


    "Congratulations! Konis, the Thunder Fruit is yours!" Wei Wei and the others congratulated them with a smile.


    Although they didn''t get the draw, they were a bit regretful, but they were not jealous. They didn''t care about the ownership of the Thunder Fruit. All they cared about was the process of the game.


    As long as Monkey King is there, they all know that if they want, everyone can get a copy.


    "Um... Actually, I didn''t really want it..." Konis didn''t expect she would win. She didn''t know any fighting skills, and it was just a waste if she got it. She herself thinks so.


    "What game do you play? So happy? Let me join in too!" Raqi took the fruit in her hand, looked at Weiwei and the others, and then took a bite...


    "Huh?!!" La Qi''s body instantly froze, and a big drop of cold sweat slipped from her forehead...


    "Uh..." Nami and the others also had stunned expressions.


    "Did she eat..." Nami looked at the tabletop, and she was indeed missing a piece...


    "This is...what...thing?" At this moment, Laqi suddenly squatted to the ground with a painful face...


    "The fruit of thunder..." Nami said.


    "What? It''s so...it''s unpalatable..." Laqi pinched her throat with both hands, her expression of pain became uncomfortable even when she spoke: "Water...give me water..."


    "I heard that the devil fruit is horrible... but is it really that horrible?" Looking at La Qi''s expression at the moment, she felt a trace of fright.How unpalatable does this expression look?


    "Sorrow! Your fruits are gone!" Nami patted Conis''s scented shoulder and said.


    "Forget it, in fact, it''s useless if I eat..." Ko Niss smiled indifferently.


    "This can''t do..." At this moment, Robin stood up and looked at Laqi: "It doesn''t matter who eats, but she is not from our Emperor Pirates..."..

 856 Chapter 85 Adding Two Sisters

    "That''s true! The preciousness of this thunderous fruit cannot be measured by money..." Nami also squinted her eyes slightly, looking at La Qi.With her character, if she didn''t squeeze out something, she would be too sorry for herself.


    "What thundering fruit?" Raqi looked suspicious, pinched her neck with her hands, and stared at Robin''s angry look: "Robin...you are...so bad...you took...so unpalatable. ...Something...prank..."


    "What is a prank... It seems that you still don''t know the value of the fruit you eat..." Robin looked at Laqi with a smile on his face, and said: "That is the fruit of thunder, the god Aini you mentioned Lu also had the power to control thunder and lightning after eating this thunder-thunder fruit. Now, you should clearly understand its value, right?"


    "Boom Thunder Fruit, God Anilu? How could it be possible!! You said...what I just ate...can give me the same abilities as God Anilu?" Raqi''s eyes widened in shock for a while, full The incredible face.


    "It''s really unbelievable, but it''s true. Wait a while, you won''t doubt it..." Robin smiled and said, "But before that, you should eat all the remaining fruits. Every devil fruit represents a kind of ability, and each kind of ability can only be possessed by one person. Therefore, if you have eaten the first bite of the Thunder Fruit, it will have no effect if others eat it. , You can only eat it yourself!"


    "Why... and I want to eat something so unpalatable... Don''t eat, kill or eat!" At this moment, La Qi shook her head again and again. She took a bite just now and almost died. Now she has to leave the rest. Eat all of her, then just kill her!


    "If you don''t eat it... then you have to do it... kill you... and then deprive you of the power of the Thunder Fruit... Anyway, this power was also deprived by Wukong from the dead Anilu..." Luo Bin looked at Laqi with a smile on his face, his dark-bellied character was undoubtedly revealed.


    "No...it''s not that serious, right?" After hearing this, Raqi sweated profusely, and finally forced to helplessly, she still endured the unpalatable feeling of paralyzing the taste buds and ate all the remaining thundering fruits.She also saw that Robin was joking, but in order to prove the doubt in her heart, what Robin said was true, so she ate and ate it all.


    The end result is that Raqi drank several glasses of water before adapting...


    With the passage of time, under the expectant eyes of the women, Laqi finally felt a slight change in her body...


    Many warm currents emerged in her body, which made her feel a tingling sensation... As that feeling became stronger and stronger, the currents came out of her fingertips, crackling...


    "Electricity... unexpectedly... is it true?!!!" Laqi looked at the electric current emerging from her fingertips, her eyes widened in shock, her heartbeat speeding up inexplicably!She actually has the same ability as the god Anilu?Thinking about this is like in a dream, it''s incredible!


    In shock, looking at Robin and the others, they immediately fell into deep guilt again. Such a miraculous fruit was eaten by her. They must be very angry?Suddenly, Laqi looked at the Robin and other women in front of him, feeling that she had been cut off. She was very embarrassed and said, "That...I''m really sorry...I actually don''t know what the Thunder Fruit is...that...if If I can, I can buy it... can I?"


    "Do you think the Thunder Fruit can be measured by money?" Nami gave her a blank look and said with envy when she saw that La Qi was not a flashing electric flower.


    "Uh..." Laqi was immediately stopped by Jehovah, this is a god possessed!How could it be possible to use money to save it? She was helpless for a while: "Then you guys, what should I do!"


    "It''s very simple. Join our Emperor Pirate Group. If you are your own person, then naturally nothing will happen. Moreover, you who ate the fruit of thunder, this small empty island is already for you now. It''s too small. You should follow us to the great route and enter the new world, where there is a broader stage waiting for us..." Robin smiled slightly.


    "Join you? That is... want me to go to Qinghai as a pirate with you?" Laqi''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, remembering that their hometown of Gaya Island was also taken back by the Sun Wukong with the help of Sun Wukong. She has saved her several times, and she is the benefactor of their entire Shandia people.


    Now that I have eaten their precious thunder fruit again, if I don''t make a choice, I really can''t justify it.Laqi gave Robin a meaningful look, she understood it, and Robin made it clear that she dug a hole for herself and made herself jump!


    Since they would not hesitate to accompany such a precious thunderous fruit, but also let her join, so much attention to her, La Qi is actually very moved.Now that everyone has done this, she can''t justify her rejection.


    And Laqi is actually very curious about the world below. After hesitating for a while, she nodded and agreed: "Well, but after we Sandia live in Gaya Island, I can leave with you. ?"


    "Yes!" Monkey King nodded and readily agreed.Immediately cast an admiring look at Robin.Brother was still worried about how to get Raqi to join, but he didn''t expect Robin to solve it so soon.


    Then he looked at Konis to the side and said, "Konis, you also join my Emperor Pirates! How about?"


    "Ah? Me?" Conis was stunned for a while, and then she shook her head again and again: "No, I can''t do anything. Joining you will only add chaos to you..."


    "I can''t learn it! Tell you, Wukong has a lot of magical skills. We are all taught by him!" But Ya suddenly said to Conis with a look of eagerness.


    "Yeah! Join us! It''s boring to stay in such a place forever. Why don''t you go out with us and travel around the world... If you are tired, you can come back anytime!" During the time that Niss got together, their relationship was naturally very good. If they were to part, they would really be a little bit reluctant.


    The other women are all joking around Conis. You said, I said that Conis was dizzy, and her heart was already moved...


    "Dad, what do you say?" Conis, unable to make a decision, had to look at Paiga not far away and follow his advice.


    PS: I stopped the electricity for another morning. I was really depressed. Is it swollen this year? Why is it raining every day? There is so much rain.The small city is unhappy. If there is a thunder, the power will be cut off, hey...

 857 Chapter 86 Leaving and Landing on Long Chain Island

    "Of course... that... if you want to go, then go! It''s also a good thing for children to rise in the market. Anyway, following Master Wukong, there is no danger..."


    Paigaya wanted to shake his head, but when he saw Monkey King stare at him, Cao Gan almost didn''t get frightened, so he changed his words inexplicably.


    "Great! Your father agreed! Konish, you are welcome to join our Emperor Pirates!" Keya immediately pulled up Konish''s delicate hand with joy.


    The other daughters are also happy!


    "Okay! To celebrate the addition of two new companions today! We must celebrate!" Monkey King immediately announced loudly.


    A group of girls cheered happily!There is another good thing to enjoy!They missed the gourmet fruits that Sun Wukong had never seen before during the last celebration!


    "That...actually I want to say..." After Paiga reacted, he wanted to explain, but the beautiful girls who watched the room had already begun to feast and were about to celebrate. Then there are people listening to him!


    Paiga sighed helplessly. From now on, he will become a lonely man...


    Tonight is destined to be a very lively night. After bidding farewell to the terrifying reign of Ainilu, the entire sky island was liberated.


    The Sandia people also realized the dream they had been working hard for hundreds of years, and finally regained their hometown of Gaya Island.


    The entire sky island has stepped into a festive celebration, and laughter spread everywhere...


    The next day, under the leadership of Raqi, the group came to Gaya Island again. Here, there is the existence of Golden Village and the historical texts that Robin is interested in...


    For three consecutive days, Robin and the others have visited every place on the entire sky island!There was no secret until Sky Island.


    In the meantime, they even encountered that incredible big snake, but was knocked to the ground with a fist from Monkey King...then they packed all the gold in its stomach...


    It was not until a week later that Gaya Island was reset. After the Sandia people moved into Gaya Island, they moved the golden bell on the bean vine and placed it on a huge stone platform. Below the platform, there is a stone stele full of words, where historical texts are recorded, as well as ancient weapons, the location of Poseidon...


    But the so-called ancient weapons are not of interest to Monkey King!For others, it may be a terrifying war weapon, but for Monkey King, it is just a useless toy.


    But Robin also learned that only after interpreting all the historical texts scattered around the world and connecting them together, can he understand the true blank history...


    The tour of Sky Island is over, so it¡¯s time to leave...


    On the coast of Kukai, countless residents of the islands waved goodbye to the Monkey King and his group on the Emperor!It was they who made Dekkong Island no longer have war, and from then on to true peace...


    "Raqi... do you really want to leave with them?" Webber looked at Laqi, obviously serious.


    "That''s no way...I promised them. They regained our hometown for us, and saved the years of war... And I, I ate their thunderous fruits again, I heard that the great route and the new world, but It¡¯s dangerous. If I don¡¯t help them, how can I do it..."


    "Then...you take care of yourself!" Although Webber felt unwilling to give up, he could only feel bored at this time.Raqi, a small island with the same ability as the god Anilu, can no longer restrain her.


    Waved goodbye to everyone, the Emperor slowly headed towards the distance of Kukai...


    Looking at the back of the imperial ship, Paiga waved his arms, the corners of his eyes were dim, and the only daughter had left, so he was willing to have ghosts...


    Looking at the Angel Island and Gaya Island behind them, Konis and Laqi are both embarrassed and remembered. After leaving today, I don¡¯t know when they will return...


    "Attention... we are about to fly out of the air and sea..." Tina reminded loudly at this time.


    Immediately, the entire emperor''s ship rose into the air, and with a swish, it broke through the clouds and galloped away...


    In just a moment, the Emperor has already left the range of the sky island, shuttled between the clouds, and flew downwards...


    As the clouds gradually became scarce, the boundless blue sea, islands after all appeared in front of everyone...


    "Is Qinghai there?...It''s so beautiful..." Laqi and Konis looked down at the sparkling sea that they had never seen before, because this was the first time they saw the real ocean. !This is a scene that the sky island does not have!


    "It turns out that the legendary ocean... is like this..." Konis was also fascinated for a while, her face full of excitement.They temporarily forgot the worries of leaving their hometown, and were completely attracted by the scenery they saw before them...


    Looking at the excitement of Laqi and Konis, no one thinks that their performance is too exaggerated, because Nami and the others know very well that it was the same when they saw Kukai when they first came to Sky Island. Such an exciting and incredible sight...


    With the whirring sound in the ear, the Emperor finally landed on the sea...


    The girls all looked up at the sky, at the endless white clouds and blue sky, and at the two excited''angels'' beside them, they all felt like they were dreaming...


    "We really went to an amazing place..." Robin looked up at the sky, exclaiming.


    "Yes! Because it is the country of dreams..."


    Just when Robin and the others looked up at the sky, Laqi and Konis looked at the surrounding sea with excitement on their faces: "This is the sea in Qinghai...It is so different from Kukai!"


    "Tina, approach the island in front of you. Just when Cornis and the others came to the ground, we took them to stroll around..."


    "Okay...Master..."


    The Emperor slowly moved forward, and finally came to the shore of the small island. Looking at everything on the island, Ke Ya and the others seemed a little surprised: "What''s the matter with this island? Why at a glance, it looks like a prairie. ?"


    "Unexpectedly, we landed near Long Chain Island..." Monkey King looked at everything on the island and smiled slightly.


    "Long chain island?"


    "Everything on this island is very long!"


    "Is there such a strange island?" Keya and the others are all interested.


    When the Imperial ship docked, they disembarked and boarded the Long Chain Island.


    "Hey! That''s a deer, right? It''s really long..." slightly pointed at a deer that was four or five meters long, with a shocked expression.


    "Also...that is an apple, isn''t it? It''s so long! And that squirrel...hey...this island really grows so long for everything! Isn''t it weird?"..

 858 Chapter 87 Davyback

    On the Long Chain Island, all the creatures are incredibly long, the trees towering into the clouds, straight and slender, even a puppy can grow tens of meters long!I really don¡¯t know how its four-legged feet support its incredible body!


    Everything on the island is so amazing, but Ya and the others are also amazed. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe that this island was so incredible.


    Monkey King looked up along the two bamboos not far away, only to see it towering into the clouds, with no end in sight!But in his eyes, he could clearly see a small old man standing above the two bamboos!


    This is that bamboo was originally not a bamboo, but a bamboo pry. Because of time, the bamboo pry grew into bamboo!


    Monkey King knew that this old man had been there for a full ten years, which sounds incredible!But this is how it is set!


    "It seems that Luffy and the others have not come here..." The old man was not rescued, and it also let Monkey King know that Luffy and the others have not come here yet.


    Sun Wukong ignored the old man. He was very curious. He did not save the old man. If Luffy and the others did not come here, would this old man stay there for a lifetime...


    Monkey King smiled and ignored the little old man!With so many sister papers around, it¡¯s even more important to play with her sister.


    Among the girls, the happiest ones are Laqi and Konis!They have been living on the sky island, and when they came to the land world for the first time, they encountered such an interesting island. How could it be excitement...


    "Brother Wukong! Look, what a long apple!"


    Holding a long red apple about her height in her arms, Abliss was full of excitement, performing sky dance, wandering towards Monkey King...that look, people really worried that she would Will not suddenly fall from the air...


    After studying for so long, Abliss can only control the air dance to the degree of floating, and can''t use it as he wants...


    This is pretty good for her age now!


    Until night fell, the women were full of specialties from the Long Chain Island. When they wanted to return to the Emperor, a huge pirate ship suddenly appeared on the surface of the sea...


    "Unexpectedly, I still met this group..." Monkey King looked at the Pirate Ship approaching, looking a little surprised.


    "Master Captain! Look, the pirate ship ahead...is it...the rumored ship...the Emperor?!!!"


    "Yes! It can''t be wrong! Such a gorgeous pirate ship is definitely not the Emperor Pirate Group! Wow haha~~ I didn¡¯t expect that with such good luck, I would meet the Emperor Pirate Group... Go! Let''s see what kind of guy the guy who even the colonel dares to kidnap is like!"


    "Oh!!"


    All the pirates suddenly roared in excitement, grind their fists and clap their hands, looking at the Emperor''s eyes full of greed...


    "It seems that the gorgeous appearance of the Emperor... is in trouble again..." Nami said helplessly as she looked at the menacing group of pirates.


    "It''s just a bunch of clowns... if you want to find death, you can make them perfect!" Monkey King waved his hand disdainfully, and greeted the sisters, carrying various exotic fruits picked from Long Chain Island, and boarding the Emperor. , Just want to leave here!


    But some people just want to die!


    Seeing that the Emperor is about to leave!Falksey suddenly became anxious, and now he took his hands into a trumpet shape, and shouted, "Hey! The people from the Emperor Pirates in front, listen to me! Don''t run away! I now challenge you in the name of davybackfight! Do you dare to accept it?"


    "Don''t worry about it, Tina, sail!" Monkey King ignored Foxy''s yelling at all and ordered Tina.


    "Wait... Goku..." Robin suddenly stopped: "The other party actually initiated a challenge in the name of davybackfight, so we can''t assume that we didn''t hear it..."


    "Davybackfight? Is there any special meaning?" Wei Wei asked with a puzzled look.


    "The so-called davybackfight is a competition among pirates..." Robin explained carefully: "Legend has it that there is an island called Pirate Paradise somewhere in the sea. This is a competition passed down from this island before. To get better crew members, pirates rob each other¡¯s partners in this way..."


    "Between the pirates...snatching partners?!!!" Keya and the others changed their expressions greatly.


    "That''s right! Davybackfight is a battle against people! Fortunately, you are still pirates, you don''t even know this kind of thing!" At this moment, Foxey''s pirate ship has sailed in front of the Emperor, and one of them explained loudly: "During the game, the victorious side can choose one of the opponent''s crew arbitrarily. This is the so-called davybackfight!"


    "It''s too much to bet on your partner...it''s too much!" A slight anger on his face.


    "This is already an unwritten rule among the pirates. If you don''t accept it, it will be looked down upon by the pirates all over the world..." Robin said with a stall.


    "Then...what should I do?" Keya looked anxious.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh! Those two people... actually... they actually have wings..."


    "How come... are they the legendary..."


    "angel?!!!"


    When the pirates saw Raqi and Konis, their eyes widened in shock!


    "Angel...haha~~It turned out to be a legendary angel..." Foxy laughed excitedly: "Angel! Haha~~ It turned out to be an angel...I must you be Foxy¡¯s partners...haha...as long as it is There is nothing I can''t get that Fawkesi loves..."


    After Foxy''s excitement, he turned the corner of his eyes and looked at Monkey King: "How about! Monkey King, the leader of the Emperor Pirate Group, do you dare to have a davybackfight with me?"


    For a while, Raqi and the others looked at Monkey King nervously...


    They are very clear about the strength of Monkey King. Even if it is a game, they will never lose, but subconsciously, they still don''t want Monkey King to take this game...


    "Fuck! Treat your companions as garbage... you are not qualified to talk to me..." Monkey King glanced at Fox with a faint look of contempt.


    After listening to Monkey King¡¯s answer, Wei Wei and the other women¡¯s faces showed beautiful smiles...


    "The one who doesn''t speak...qualifies..." Falksey was shocked suddenly, and fell to his knees in extreme disappointment.This guy''s heart is as fragile as glass, and it is easy to be hit.


    "He... even refused..." All the pirates looked at Monkey King in amazement, seeming very surprised...

 859 Chapter 88—Dull Fruit

    "Hey! You have to think clearly! Rejecting davybackfight is equivalent to giving up honor and dignity! Do you, as the leader of the pirate regiment, want to be a ridiculed, dignified waste? "


    After being shocked, the crew of the FOXY Pirate Group cast their contemptuous glances at Monkey King and sneered at him... They wanted to stimulate Monkey King to accept the challenge.


    "A bunch of rubbish... dare to laugh at the master... you all damn it!" Tina''s pretty face was instantly cold, and the strong killing intent came out, and the entire Emperor began to shake fiercely.


    Monkey King waved his hand to appease Tina who was about to run away. He looked at the other pirates with disdain, and said coldly: "Who told you that if you refuse davybackfight, you will lose dignity and honor? This is again. The rules set by that garbage? Why should I obey? What kind of thing is he?"


    "Wh...what...this guy... unexpectedly... dares to... question...davyback..." After listening to Monkey King''s words, the pirates of the FOXY Pirate Group were shocked and their faces were all over.


    Even Robin and the others were full of consternation, and they all smiled knowingly. Robin looked at each other¡¯s pirates and smiled and said, "Our master captain dares to be named after the emperor. Do you think he will Care about such inexplicable regulations?"


    "A bunch of rubbish, delusional to exchange a bunch of crooked melons and cracked dates for Lao Tzu''s sister paper...It''s damn wanting to die! Lao Tzu''s sister paper is hundreds of millions of times more precious than you even if it is a piece of hair, and it doesn''t take soaking urine to follow your virtues... "Sun Wukong looked at the FOXY pirate group, and spit out a''pooh'', with a loud roar, the huge pirate ship, just like Nami and other women''s astonished eyes, was taken by Monkey King. It''s spitting...


    "That... Goku... Did you do a bit too much..." Da Siqi looked at the broken wood and the figure floating on the sea, suddenly felt stressed.


    "Fuck! It''s still light! If you dare to hit someone who pays attention to Lao Tzu''s paper, that is to die. When the king, Lao Tzu is here, Lao Tzu will slap to death!" Monkey King grunted, domineering sideways.


    Robin and the other women were amused by the look of Monkey King, but in their hearts, they were very happy. With such a captain to protect them, they felt safe.


    "Oh! By the way... That guy''s ability is still a bit useful..." Monkey King suddenly remembered something, and made a move towards the sea with one hand. For a moment, with a''puff'', Fox''s wretched figure broke out of the sea, floating out of thin air. In front of Monkey King...


    Monkey King stretched out one hand, and Dao Guanghua condensed into the shape of a devil fruit...


    "He is still a capable person!" La Sha said with a surprised look.


    "What is the fruit of ability? Isn''t it amazing?" Nami asked expectantly.


    "This is the dull fruit of the Superman system. As long as the moving object is illuminated by the dull halo, the speed will become extremely slow, almost slower than the snail crawling on the ground, so if used well, this is a weapon for the second person! "


    "So amazing!" Nami and their eyes suddenly brightened, trying to imagine that a dull halo shines on the opponent''s body, then the other party shouldn''t let her own fish!


    This is simply a must-have product!


    They all know the preciousness of this dull fruit. They have all cultivated the cultivation method taught by Monkey King, so the physical skills will become more and more powerful. With the ability of this dull fruit, it will not be seen after that. Who is the second?


    If used well, this is a devil fruit that is no worse than the Thunder Fruit!


    However, this sluggish fruit requires too much of its own strength, and if its strength is not good enough to hit the enemy, then this sluggish fruit will lose its meaning.But for Nami and others who have practiced Sun Wukong and taught them the method of cultivation, this is simply tailor-made for them.


    "The old way, draw lots!" Nami was the first to express her opinion.


    The end result is that the yarn drawing luck was overwhelming, and the first lottery was drawn...


    "This devil fruit is unpalatable to death, Lasha, you have to be mentally prepared!" Laqi patted Lasha''s fragrant shoulders with a look of your attitude of taking care.It was still fresh in her memory when she ate the Thunder Fruit!That feeling will never be forgotten in a lifetime.


    "Um... Wukong! Can you let me have this ability directly?" La Sha looked at Monkey King with help.The situation when Laqi finished eating the thunder fruit was vivid, and she didn''t want to try the feeling of''birth is better than death''.


    "If you don''t even have this bit of courage, how can you become a strong man alone!"


    "Understood!" Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Lasha also became firm, and under the frightened eyes of the girls, he ate all the dull fruits a little bit...


    "It''s over...My taste buds are already broken..." After eating, Lasha drank several glasses of juice, and immediately fell to the ground with weakness.Gasping heavily.


    With breathing, the pair of hugs are full of ups and downs, and they seem to have a different kind of seductive charm...


    "Pull yarn! How do you feel? Do you feel it?"


    With the passage of time, Wei Wei and the others are all watching Lasha with expectation. They want to see the ability of this dull fruit with their own eyes...


    "A little bit... I can feel a strange energy in my body..." La Sha nodded, her tone a little excited.


    With a little bit of understanding of Lasha, she finally completely mastered the ability of dull fruit...


    Under the expectant gazes of the women, she pointed to a bird not far away, and a beam of light flew out instantly, hitting the bird''s body, and the bird''s rapid flight speed suddenly seemed to stop. So it¡¯s so weird...


    "This... so amazing... can it become so slow?" MISS. exclaimed with a look of both fingers.


    After five seconds, the flying bird''s speed returned to normal again, only to see it screamed and flew towards the Long Chain Island at an alarming speed...


    "It''s only five seconds, it''s a bit short..." Nami was a little dissatisfied with the result.


    "It should be the relationship I have just mastered... If you are proficient, the time should become longer..." La Sha said with a look of excitement.


    "This is already very good! The masters have played tricks, let alone five seconds, half a second is enough to die hundreds of times... So the ability of this dull fruit is still very good, work hard!" Monkey King looked at Lasha, Encourage.


    "En..." Lasha smiled and nodded, looking at Monkey King, turning his eyes, reaching out and pointing, the dull light beam immediately lased on Monkey King...

 860 Chapter 89 This is the Gap

    "What are you doing?" Monkey King looked at Lasha with a speechless expression.


    "Oh? Why is it useless to you?" La Sha looked at Monkey King who was not affected at all, and suddenly pouted dissatisfiedly.


    "If this thing can affect me, then I am not Monkey King!" Monkey King looked at Lasha with some amusement. His body is the body of God, not to mention its strength, and it is immune to all abnormal states. Even the power of the highest rule has extremely high resistance, how could this low-level dull aura affect him.


    "Forget it, Lasha, Wukong is a pervert and can''t be treated with common sense..." Nami patted Lasha''s fragrant shoulder and said.


    "Why don''t you let me try?" Rasha looked at Nami and smiled.


    "Don''t bully me, right?" Nami flashed her figure and hid behind Monkey King.The feeling of suddenly becoming slow, she didn''t want to try.


    "It''s just a joke with you, why are you so serious!" La Sha smiled slightly.


    "Hmph! When I have fruit ability, I will be joking with you too!" Nami stared at her without showing weakness.


    "Okay, stop making trouble! There are many capable people among us, come here! I will purify the weaknesses of the capable people for you!" Monkey King greeted Robin and the others.


    Listening to Monkey King''s words, the eyes of Robin and other women suddenly brightened. Fear of sea water and sea stones is the fatal weakness of the capable people. If they don''t have this weakness, it would be perfect!You can go to the beach to swim happily in the future!


    Well, for you, is there no weakness, just a bright spot like swimming in the sea?


    The woman''s thinking is really different from that of the man.


    "Um... when it comes to the weakness of the capable person, what does it feel like?" Raqi looked at Monkey King and said the doubt in her heart.


    Because she has just become a capable person and hasn''t felt the feeling of falling into the sea... now we must get rid of this weakness. If she doesn''t feel it, it would be a pity...


    "It''s like a big rock that has been sinking into the bottom of the sea. It doesn''t have any strength. It feels terrifying..." Abis explained with a scared face.Judging from her expression, she had obviously enjoyed that kind of treatment.


    "It sounds terrible..." Raqi said.


    "According to hearsay, it is better to experience it yourself..." Monkey King looked at Laqi and Lasha, and smiled: "Well, do you want to jump into the sea to try that feeling? After today, I won''t have this chance in the future!"


    Raqi and Lasha looked at each other, and they were a little eager to try.


    "Remember to rescue us right away!" La Qi said, she really jumped off the Emperor and into the sea...


    "I''m going! Real man!" Monkey King immediately gave a thumbs up to Raqi who jumped into the sea!


    People with other abilities can''t avoid the sea, but she jumped into the sea to find the feeling, look, this is the gap!


    But after Laqi fell into the sea, she really felt like Abliss said, her body''s strength was taken away, her consciousness was dizzy, and her whole body was sinking into the sea. That feeling was disturbing and frightening...


    Just as she felt her consciousness getting more and more dizzy, Suddenly felt her waist tightened, was hugged by someone around her waist, and jumped out of the sea...


    "Huh...too terrible!" La Qi was rescued from the sea by Monkey King, and suddenly exclaimed, patted the snow-white Xiong Xu with fear.


    The drenched clothes clung to her body, showing her perfect figure and xiong shape to the fullest, which is simply beautiful and thrilling!


    nice!It''s so beautiful!The Monkey King at the moment, but his eyes are full.If it were not for the presence of a dry girl, I really want to pinch her two...


    "I''ll try it too..." Lasha looked at Laqi''s expression and smiled. She also jumped into the sea with two rumblings, and her whole body sank to the bottom of the sea...


    "I said... If your behavior was seen by someone with other abilities, how would you feel?" Nami was speechless at the moment.


    After waiting for a while, Monkey King jumped into the sea again and rescued Lasha.After feasting his eyes for the second time, he said helplessly: "Okay! Let''s stop here! I always feel that this behavior is a bit funny..."


    "You just know it!" Nami and the others both cast big eyes at Sun Wu.


    Robin, Ablis, Laqi, Miss. Valentine, Miss. Two fingers, pulling yarn, six sisters lined up, all looking forward to the Monkey King in front of them.From now on, they will bid farewell to the devil''s curse.


    Sun Wukong''s thieves were looking at La Qi and the others with admiration. They looked back and forth in their proud, upright, standing places, exclaiming from time to time: "Well! Not bad, not bad! This scenery is really good!"


    "That''s not bad for your size! You are the beginning!" La Sha said unceremoniously.With both hands on his chest, his complexion was a little red.


    "Don''t worry, it''s going to start!" Monkey King smiled slightly, stretched out his right hand, and a soft white light suddenly appeared on it. All the filth around it was immediately purified and dissipated!On the Emperor''s horn, in a flash, it became unstained.


    In this scene, Raqi and the others were surprised...


    This is the light of purification, which can purify all curses and filth...


    The light shone on Robin and other women, and they suddenly felt comfortable all over, and the black air was forced out of their bodies, irradiated by the light of purification, and instantly purified into nothingness...


    In fact, the process of purifying the curse in the body is painful, but Monkey King used special means to avoid this pain...


    "Okay! It''s over..." Monkey King thought, and the light of purification stopped.


    "That''s it? It doesn''t seem to feel anything..." La Sha looked at herself curiously.


    "If you just jump into the sea once..." Monkey King smiled.


    "That''s right..." La Shabao laughed, then jumped into the sea...


    This time, she was not sinking to the bottom of the sea, but happily swimming in the sea...


    "You can really swim! Robin, come down and try!"


    "Wait, we will come right away..." Raqi and the others all ran back to the room and came to the splint in their swimsuits. The indescribable wonderful scene made Sun Wukong have bright eyes...


    Suddenly, this place became a swimming pool. Monkey King also took off his clothes, wore a pair of pants, and jumped into the sea...


    "Robin, why don''t you come down! Hurry up!" Keya waved to Robin on the splint.


    "Um, I can''t swim..." Robin looked helpless.She has eaten Devil Fruit since she was a child. She has never swam before, so she can¡¯t swim...


    "It''s okay, come down quickly, brother will teach you step by step!" Monkey King said eagerly immediately...

 861 Chapter 90 Water City

    A sister in a bathing suit is dangling in front of her, and there is also a sister Robin by her side to teach herself the game...


    In the distance, Abis was riding a dolphin-sized rabble on the sea, sprinting with waves, and smiling happily...


    On the side of the Emperor, a wide platform spreads out. It is spread out on the sea surface and placed almost like a beach, making it a seaside resort!


    On this day, the girls had a great time playing, especially Robin, Miss. Two fingers, as capable people, I don¡¯t know how many years they haven¡¯t swim!The excitement and gratitude in my heart can no longer be expressed in words.


    It wasn''t until sunset that the women returned to the Emperor. Although it was only a few hours, the feelings between each other had also been greatly improved on this day!


    The sky gradually darkened, and the Emperor, still slowly marching forward...


    In the early morning of the next day, when everyone woke up, they realized that a huge water city had appeared before their eyes...


    I even saw a sea train approaching from far, passing by the sea not far from the Emperor...


    Although the girls felt a little surprised, they were not surprised, because they had seen so many incredible things by staying with Monkey King. This kind of scene is not surprising.


    "The city of water..." Monkey King looked forward, turned his head and glanced at Robin. At the corner of his mouth, a hint of curiosity could not help but emerge: "I wonder if Robin will make Strange things are coming..."


    Ignoring the drunken old lady who fell to the ground in the port, the Emperor swayed into the Water City like this...


    "It''s amazing! The houses are all built on water..." Ablis looked at the houses around her with a look of surprise.


    And Nami and the others are also surprised, they are attracted by the beauty of the water city...


    Of course, they were not the only ones who were surprised. The residents on both sides of the strait were also attracted by the magnificent emperor, and they all showed their expressions of wonder...


    "This pirate ship is too gorgeous? Which pirate group is it?"


    "Such a pirate ship... This is the first time I have seen it... How much is it worth!"


    "It seems that a great pirate group has arrived in the city of water..."


    "Hi! Ladies, where are you going? Sightseeing?" An uncle on the shore looked at Robin and the women, saying very enthusiastically.


    "Yes! Do you know where the restaurant is?" Nami was also very polite.


    "Go straight from here, and there is a fork in the front. It doesn''t take long to go to the right, and you can see it... But for the Pirate Ship, it''s a bit bad to go in from the front generously from here! You still go around to the back street Go ahead..."


    "Thank you!"


    "The people here don''t seem to be afraid of pirates at all!" A slightly surprised expression.


    "This is the location of the shipbuilding company. There are many pirates who need to come here to buy ships or repair ships, so there are very few pirates who will do evil here, so the residents here should be used to it..." Robin held A book, explained slowly.


    "It turned out to be like this... Habits become natural..." Nami''s face was in a daze.


    "Let''s go around the back! These people''s eyes are really annoying..." La Sha frowned and reminded.One or two is okay, but a dozen beautiful girls can only be described as stunning. A pair of thief eyes are always scanning their bodies, and it feels very uncomfortable.


    At the suggestion of the girls, the Emperor turned around and drove towards the backstreet...


    "Emperor Pirates..." At the coastal wharf, a man looked at a wanted list in his hand, and looked at the Imperial ship slowly driving towards him. His brows were slightly frowned, his expression looked a little bit. dignified.


    "Is this the imperial title in the rumor? It is impressive enough!" A woman dressed as a secretary beside the man, holding her glasses lightly, staring at the imperial title that is getting closer and closer, her eyes flashed brightly. Die: "I really didn''t expect that if the general Qing pheasant and the others tracked down a person who hasn''t been chased for so many days, they will appear in the city of water... how about it, do you want to notify them?"


    "En... The above has already said hello to us... In that case, let them tell the green pheasants! Let them handle it by themselves, we have our own tasks, don''t startle the snake..." The man nodded softly and whispered.


    "Understood..." The woman nodded, took small steps, and left here gracefully...


    At the same time, a navy warship is floating in the endless sea...


    "It''s really weird... Although the speed of the Emperor is fast, we can''t catch up, but we chased overnight, without stopping for a moment, logically speaking, there must be some news? But we came all the way, and even the Emperor Pirates We haven''t gotten any news...it''s not that we are chasing in the wrong direction, they didn''t take the great route at all, right?" The red dog sat on a bench, frowning, looking very depressed.


    It''s no wonder that if they wanted to chase someone down before, it would have been easy, but when they arrived at Monkey King, so many days have passed, let alone the figure, there is no news about them!It was completely lost, and it was ashamed to be thrown home.


    "It''s really weird...There should be only two possibilities, one is... they really haven''t walked this channel, and the other is... Will they still be unable to fly?" The green pheasant frowned and analyzed seriously. Tao.


    Ok!In fact, the green pheasant was really right. The Monkey King and the others flew directly to the sky island on the Emperor. They didn''t know how many small islands they had crossed along the way. If they could get the news, they would be really hell.


    "Don''t worry! Anyway, their destination is just the great route, and the new world behind... As long as we track down all the way, there will always be a chance to meet..." Capu leisurely ate his donut with a face The lighthearted freehand brushwork is in stark contrast with the situation of Akaku.


    "What you said is so easy, so many days have passed, we don''t even know where people are going, if the rumors go out, the old man can''t afford to lose this person!" The red dog coldly snorted with a gloomy face.At this moment, his mood is extremely bad: "Damn pirate, it''s really slippery. After we meet, the old man must teach him a good meal!"


    The green pheasant on the side glanced at Akagi faintly, and did not speak...


    And at this moment...


    Blubru~~Blubru~~


    The phone worm on the green pheasant suddenly rang...


    "It turned out to be this..." Taking out the phone bug in his pocket, the green pheasant looked a little surprised and answered...


    PS: I reinstalled a system, but I broke the computer and couldn''t turn on the computer. I was really cheating. I asked someone to fix it this afternoon. I will fix it if it stopped yesterday...

 862 Chapter 91 The Conspiracy Appears

    "Hey, who are you?" The green pheasant said faintly at the phone bug.


    "You are... the general green pheasant..." The phone worm''s mouth opened, and a very pleasant female voice came.


    "Yes... So, can you tell me who you are?"


    "I''m a member of CP9. As for the name, I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you..."


    "CP9?" The green pheasant frowned slightly: "That secret spy agency cultivated and directly under the jurisdiction of the world government? I have nothing to do with you! It''s really surprising that you suddenly came to me..."


    "I just follow the instructions given above to give you some information. The Emperor Pirates that you have been tracking are now in the Water Capital. If you can arrive in time, I think you still have a chance to meet..." After that, The other party apparently hung up the phone.


    "I ran to the city of water... this speed... is really surprising!" The red dog obviously heard it too, frowning slightly: "This is less than a day away from us..." The navy shouted loudly: "Set sail for me right away, work shifts at night, and go to the city of water at the fastest speed!"


    Water capital, harbour terminal.


    A man with a square long nose looked at the Emperor in shock, and he couldn''t help but sighed again and again: "This...this...this...is really amazing! The whole hull is actually connected as a whole, there is no trace of grafting...that, Excuse me, is your ship from that master?"


    "I made it..." Monkey King glanced at the long square nose and said lightly.


    "You made it?" At this moment, an extremely surprised voice came from the rear. Monkey King and his group turned their heads to look, only to find a middle-aged man walking towards this side...


    "Mr. Bingshan..." The long-nosed man bowed respectfully to the visitor.


    The uncle named Bingshan nodded to him, his eyes were all attracted by the gorgeous emperor, his eyes were full of shock: "It''s amazing! If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, it would be hard to believe that there is still There is such a perfect ship! The entire hull is one piece, like a natural one, without any flaws, it is incredible! Is this really something human can make?"


    Bingshan said, his face was full of surprise, as if he saw a peerless beauty, reaching out to the hull of the boat...


    But I didn''t want to. Just when he stretched out his palm, he was knocked back to the ground by an invisible repulsion...


    "Bing...Mr. Bingshan, are you okay?" The long-nosed man was shocked at the moment and hurried forward to help him up.


    Bingshan shook his head, looked at the Emperor, with a puzzled look on his face: "What happened just now?"


    "This is just a barrier set to protect the ship, and outsiders can''t touch it..." Monkey King glanced at Tina and explained.


    Of course he knew that this was because Tina didn''t want others to touch the hull, so he shook the iceberg back.Because this hull is equivalent to her body, how could it be possible for others to touch it casually!


    "There is such an incredible ability? What a long experience!" Bingshan''s expression of excitement, as if he had discovered some new world, his eyes became extremely warm when he saw Monkey King: "My name is Bingshan. Master of this dock! How about it, brother, it¡¯s getting late now, how about going to my house?"


    Looking at Bingshan''s eagerly expectant gaze, Sun Wukong swept away from the corner of his eyes, looked at the glasses Yu Jie who had never been far away from the alley, thought for a while, and said, "Then bother!"


    "Don''t bother! Don''t bother! This should be regarded as my honor!" Bingberg''s expression was excited.He was very curious about how Monkey King created the incredible technology of the Emperor!


    "Come on! Let me introduce to you, this is Kalifa..." Bingshan pointed to the girl with glasses who came by and introduced.Then he pointed to the long nose to the side and said: "He is my powerful assistant Kaku...He is..." Bingshan said, his eyes suddenly condensed, and his eyes fixed on Robin''s body, and the shock disappeared. ¡­


    "Mr. Bingberg, what''s the matter?" Carlyfa helped her glasses, looked at Robin, the strange light flashed in her eyes, and asked Bingberg suspiciously.


    "It''s okay! It''s okay! Go! Let''s go back..." Bingshan''s complexion was instantly covered with a smile, and then he enthusiastically led Monkey King and the others to their home...


    Along the way, no matter who it is, seeing Bingberg greeted him with great enthusiasm, and his reputation is not low in this city of water!


    Monkey King looked at the back of Bingberg, and at the corner of his mouth, there was an inexplicable smile...In just a moment, he clearly felt Bingberg''s true killing intent on Robin...


    "It seems that things will become more and more interesting! Anyway, idleness is boring, then I will play with you!"


    When they came to Bingshan¡¯s house, Sun Wukong and his party were obviously warmly received...


    Because it was night, after eating and drinking, the group, led by Kalifa, went back to their rooms and rested...what''s the matter, wait until tomorrow...


    In the dead of night, Monkey King suddenly opened his eyes and looked out the window. At the corner of his mouth, a faint smile could not help but appeared: "Has it started..."


    With that said, let go of Tina in her arms and began to put on her clothes...


    "Master, in the middle of the night, are you going there?" Tina opened her eyes and looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing to do with you, just sleep with you..." Monkey King dropped this sentence, his figure flashed, and he disappeared into the room.


    "Isn''t it going to do something bad?" Tina murmured, still closing her eyes nicely.The master''s words were an absolute order, since Monkey King asked her to sleep, then she would go to bed obediently.


    When the night was in the sky, a crescent moon was high above the night sky, and Monkey King''s figure suddenly appeared on the roof of a house. Looking at it, he happened to see Robin coming out of his room...


    The direction to go is just the latrine...


    Does this guy want to peep?


    of course not!


    I saw that Robin had just come to a corner, and two figures shrouded in black robes blocked her way...


    "You are?..." Robin looked at the two of them who appeared suddenly, although he was not surprised.


    "Son of the devil, Robin... I didn''t expect to meet you here... Should we say that we are lucky, or are you unlucky?" The one on the left who spoke was a beautiful voice, a woman.


    "This voice... are you Carlyfa?" Robin frowned, looking at the famous person, his expression became a little serious.


    "It''s really smart... No wonder you have been wanted since you were a child, but no one can capture you..." The man said, raising his head, revealing a beautiful face, Robin guessed right, it was Kalifa: " How about, are you interested in joining us?"


    PS: Make up tomorrow!..

 863 Chapter 92: Stepping on You

    "Join you?" Robin looked at Carlyfa unexpectedly, thoughtfully: "It seems that you are not ordinary boatmen or secretaries..."


    "CP9, you should have heard of it?" Kalifa said slowly.


    "CP9?!" The startled expression on Robin''s face flashed: "It turns out to be a secret spy agency belonging to the world government...no wonder it will come to me..."


    "Originally, we didn''t want to be stunned... but we didn''t expect to meet you here, and became a companion of the Emperor Pirates... It''s really surprising... You are the number one dangerous person set by the world government. Since we met, Then, please walk with us and lie down..." Kalifa looked at Robin with an extremely serious expression.


    "What if I refuse?" Robin smiled slightly.


    "Do you think you have the right to refuse?" the man said coldly.


    "That''s not necessarily!" Robin smiled slightly, crossed his hands, the petals of flowers fluttered, and one arm suddenly emerged from the man''s neck...


    "Iron!" The man chuckled indifferently, his body instantly becoming as solid as iron, no matter how Robin twisted his head, he couldn''t shake him at all...


    Robin''s complexion suddenly became extremely solemn, and the opponent''s strength seemed to be very powerful...


    "Now, do you understand the gap between us? Do you still want to resist?" The man looked at Robin with a plain face.


    "Moreover, you should be very clear about your own identity... Do you think the Emperor Pirates will offend the entire world government for you alone?" Kalifa added.


    After Robin heard this, Dai''s eyebrows suddenly frowned and became silent. She still had some understanding of Monkey King''s character, but whether Monkey King would be an enemy of the entire world government for her, then she had no confidence.


    Moreover, her childhood experience made it impossible for her to trust someone so easily. Although she has a lot of affection for Monkey King, she has not yet reached the level of trust that even her life is entrusted to the other party!


    However, deep in her heart, she also longed to stay with Monkey King and the others, because by staying with Monkey King, she enjoyed the peace and happiness she had never enjoyed before. When she stayed with Monkey King, she felt like nothing else. A sense of security, and this is exactly what she needs.


    "Haha...this answer...I really want to know..." Robin murmured in his heart after a moment of silence. He just wanted to talk, but was interrupted rudely by the sudden appearance of Monkey King: "Want to know a fart! Now I tell you clearly! You Nicole Robin is Lao Tzu''s, what a shit world government, dare to touch Lao Tzu''s girl, Lao Tzu bounced over with a qigong, and blasted him!"


    "!!!" The appearance of Monkey King obviously scared the two of Kalifa, and the man''s voice suddenly became extremely cold: "The tone is really not small! Monkey King! For such an ominous It¡¯s not a wise choice to be enemies of the entire world government..."


    "What a shit world government, it''s a shit in my eyes! I dare to hit Robin, pay attention, believe it or not, slap you to death!" Although Sun Wukong''s words are very vulgar, they are full of domineering .Robin''s heart was moved by this unprecedented determination.


    Just ask, in this world, besides Monkey King, who else dares to be an enemy of the entire world government for her?Even, there is no hesitation!This trust and care made Robin''s eyes moist for a while. Isn''t this what she has always hoped for?Isn¡¯t that the partner she has been looking forward to...


    "No wonder you dare to call yourself an emperor... You are so arrogant... I didn''t want to have anything to do with you... However, you guys are really unpleasant to be seen! And, I know For our true colors...so, I have to ask you to die!" The man covered in the black robe lifted his head and looked at Monkey King, with a cold killing intent in his eyes.


    It looks like Gabra!


    Gabra''s temper is easy to be agitated. When Monkey King said this, he was angry on the spot!When his figure flickered, he jumped up and swept towards Monkey King''s face!


    Bang!There was a loud bang, and Monkey King blocked Gabra''s ferocious kick that contained iron, and the terrifying force made the ground shake!


    However, watching Monkey King easily take his own foot with just one hand, Gabra''s complexion suddenly changed. As soon as he wanted to make a move, he felt a terrifying force coming from under his feet, and his body couldn''t help himself. It was smashed into the ground by Monkey King...


    Amidst the roar, the entire ground was smashed out of a huge hole...


    "!!!" Kalifa''s face changed drastically, raising her slender and beautiful thigh and kicking it in front of Monkey King...


    But when Monkey King waved his hand, the breeze passed by, Kalifa¡¯s figure stood still in a kicking posture for an instant. However, the wide open legs and the scenery inside were unobstructed. This picture, really So beautiful...


    "Oh! It turned out to be black..." Monkey King looked at Kalifa with a joking expression.


    "Asshole... asshole... What the hell did this do to me? Quickly let me go! What a rude fellow, you are sexual harassment! Sexual harassment!" Kalifa flushed, glaring at Monkey King and shouted sharply.


    "But! You and I are opposing parties, I don''t care about you!" Monkey King looked at Kalifa, and said.I have to say, this Kalifa''s figure is so good!


    "You guy, when I don''t exist!" Robin, who was moved in his heart, was unhappy at the moment, and slapped Monkey King''s forehead.At the same time, the corner of his eyes drifted towards Kalifa, the color of envy in his eyes flashed away!


    It has to be said that Robin is still a bit young now, unlike the gan spurs three years later, there is still a lot of gap compared with the mature Yu Jie Fan''s Kalifa!


    "Asshole!"


    Suddenly a roar interrupted the two of them. Gabra rose from the pothole with fire-breathing eyes, and was full of anger to launch a fierce offensive against Monkey King...


    But I didn''t want to, Monkey King stepped on it directly, and there was a loud bang, and the whole ground shook!And the pothole on the ground sank again in an instant, spreading dozens of meters away...


    With a chuckle, Gabra spouted a mouthful of blood, looking at the big feet that stepped mercilessly on his xiong, his angry eyes were round, and he was full of incredible expressions. The iron block... it was trampled and scrapped by others.....

 864 Chapter 93 Six Navy Types

    The Navy Sixth Form is a physical skill, a physical skill that exceeds the limit of human physical ability.


    Iron block is one of them, it can make a person''s body become as hard as iron, making its defense extremely terrifying!It can even extend attack moves.


    However, this is the defense comparable to an iron block, but it was broken by Monkey King!Looking at the horror pit that was shaken out, it is enough to understand how terrifying the power contained in Monkey King''s foot.


    Well, for the current Monkey King, let alone iron, even if it is stainless steel, or the hardest substance in the world, Monkey King can crush it with one foot!


    Kalifa looked at the scene in front of him, his eyes widened unimaginably, and his eyes were full of shock!The Navy''s Sixth Form is their most proud stunt, but they don''t want to be completely broken by Monkey King. How can this be astonishing to her!


    Moreover, the sudden immobility of her imprisoned her even more so that she was shocked: "It''s no wonder that the Navy Headquarters wants him to be one of the seven seas...The strength is so terrifying..."


    "Tsk tut~~ Robin, you said, what are we going to do with her?" Monkey King rubbed his chin, surrounded by Kalifa, looked at her cheating in shame, he laughed strangely.


    Kalifa looked at Monkey King''s smirk and couldn''t wait to pierce him in his eyes, and felt ashamed: "Asshole! What do you look at! Watching me blind your eyes!"


    Robin gave Sun Wukong a white look, looked at Kalifa, and said faintly: "I told you to kill her, are you willing?"


    "Ahem~ okay! You still know me! Knowing that I never kill beautiful girls..." Monkey King said, turning his eyes to Kalifa again, and after a good appreciation, he waved his hand to relieve her Imprisonment on the body: "Fortunately, you met me like..."


    "Ah!! I''m going to kill you!!" Before Sun Wukong''s words were finished, Kalifa, who was relieved, screamed, waved his foot and kicked on Sun Wukong''s face again...


    Her own Xiao Nei Nei was all watched. If this didn''t kick Sun Wukong fiercely, how could she solve her hatred!


    "Oh! You are coming!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and Kalifa was imprisoned again in a cheating position, and his snow-white thigh stretched out and stopped one centimeter away from Monkey King''s face!


    Look straight down, ouch!What are those naughty sticks exposed?It''s over!This time I saw something even more invisible...


    "What happened here? What are you doing?"


    Bingshan and others were also attracted by the movement here at this time, looking at the situation in front of them, full of shock.


    While Rob Lucy and several other employees looked at everything in front of them, they were shocked: "Has the plan failed? Has our identity been discovered?"


    "Mr. Bingshan... you go!... They want to do something against you, they want to steal something from you, we found out in time... It''s dangerous here, you go quickly!" Kalifa''s eyes rolled and he thought about it. , Seeing that her companions have already come here, with a sense of reassurance, at the moment she screamed out loud and turned against the guest. The so-called thief shouting and catching the thief is what she is now.


    Bingshan was shocked when he heard the words, watching Robin''s complexion instantly become extremely bad!


    This guy has been posting Robin''s reward list in his room for many years, because he believes that Robin is an extremely dangerous person, and her presence will make the world elected to destruction!Therefore, he always wanted to kill Robin himself.


    Now that Khalifa said so, without the slightest doubt, he believed it!


    "Stop them! Can''t let them escape!" Mr. Bingshan gave the order without hesitation.


    And Rob Lucy and the others rushed to surround the Monkey King and the others, looking at them with ugly faces.


    "You have good adaptability!" Monkey King looked at Kalifa, smiled faintly, and stretched out his hands to press down her raised big legs so as not to be peeked by others.


    "Take them down!" Kaku screamed out loud, not giving Monkey King a chance to continue. He attacked Monkey King first!


    Seeing him flying a kick, he shook his kick at Monkey King...


    Lanjiao is Kaku¡¯s best move, but because there are icebergs here, and their identities cannot be exposed, he does not use the Lanjiao on the surface, but combines the characteristics of the Lanjiao and the iron block. The feet are definitely not something ordinary people can bear!


    It¡¯s just a pity that he is facing Monkey King...


    "Kaku... be careful... this guy is very powerful..." Kalifa reminded him in the first place, but unfortunately it was so late!


    I saw Monkey King facing the flying foot, punching out, a loud bang, accompanied by Kaku''s snorting, fists and feet colliding, his body flew out like a cannonball!It crashed down a wall and was buried in the rubble...


    But Monkey King''s figure flashed, and in an instant, he appeared beside Rob Luqi, squeezed his hands into a knife, and stabled away at Rob Luqi''s heart!


    "!!!"


    The fierce palm wind changed Rob Luqi''s complexion greatly, if he didn''t dodge it in time!He believed that he would definitely be pierced into his xiong bore by a hand knife from the other party...


    This is so fast, so fast that ordinary people can''t react at all!


    At this moment, Rob Lucky is no longer allowed to think more!One step later, he has to drink hate on the spot!


    At this moment, he can''t hesitate anymore, the current breath is agitated to the extreme, there is a little void under his feet, and his feet step on the void with a bang, his body shape is flying back like a cannonball...


    One of the six navy styles, moon step!


    "That''s it!" After seeing Rob Lucky displaying one of the six navy style moon steps, the complexions of Kalifa and others changed drastically!


    As soon as the six forms appear, then their identities will be exposed!


    And the tactics used by Kalifa''s previous Jizhongshengzhi are self-defeating!


    "Oh! What''s the move you just used? It looks like tingling!" Monkey King looked at Rob Luqi with a joke on his face.


    "Damn..." Rob Lucy suddenly yelled, and secretly said something bad.


    "Lucky...you..." Bingberg looked at Rob Lucky suddenly yelling, and couldn''t help being shocked, because in his cognition, Rob Lucky had always used the pigeon standing on his shoulders to use his belly language. Talking for him!Now Rob Lucy speaks suddenly in person, can he not be surprised?


    "Mr. Bingberg, at this time, don''t you know who is the good guy and who is the bad guy?" Robin looked at Bingberg with a plain face: "These people who can perform the six navy styles are lurking in you What is the purpose of your side?"


    When Carlyfa and others heard this, their color instantly changed...


    PS: Sorry, everyone!Originally speaking, I made a change today, but some of my classmates just dragged me to have a few drinks. No, it¡¯s already over 1 a.m. after I got home. I didn¡¯t make up the change, but today¡¯s two changes are still required. Yes, so stay up late to code this chapter!Sorry!Sorry!..

 865 Chapter 94 The Gap

    "Navy Type Six...what is going on? Luki?"


    Bingshan¡¯s complexion suddenly became gloomy, but he already knew that for the sake of his share of things, he had already been watched by someone, but he didn¡¯t want to. This watcher turned out to have five points with him. Years of boatman!


    "It seems...there is no way..." Since the identity has been exposed, there is no need to hide it. Lu Qi turned to look at Monkey King, and said with admiration: "Your Excellency is really a good method! At the moment Lifa provoked, without any words, she had already made an effective counterattack. She saw through her strategy and forced me to reveal my identity. This scheming is better than those of us spies..."


    "Lu Qi! Difficult... Could it be that... Are you really?!!!" The iceberg suddenly changed.


    "This is to blame you! Mr. Bingshan..." Kaku walked up and said with a plain face: "If the government wants you to hand over things you don''t obediently hand over, there will be today..."


    "Are you all from the government?" Bingshan shuddered when he thought that he had been with him for five years.


    "Yes, tasks like lurking are commonplace for us..." Lu Qi said with a flat face: "But your foresight is really amazing. We lurked for five years, but we didn''t get anything. Useful information...Today''s identity exposure is also a good thing...Anyway, our mission deadline is approaching, then, the matter is over, we can only do our best...Mr. Bingshan, while there are still no massive sacrifices. Before that, you should give us the ancient weapons and Pluto''s design drawings!"


    "Ancient weapon? Pluto''s design drawings? Hey! Goku! We just came here, OK! Why are you involved in these inexplicable incidents again!" After hearing this, Nami shouted, "You can''t stop. A moment?"


    "You can''t blame me! They wanted to kidnap Robin..." Monkey King shrugged and said.


    "Kidnapping Robin? So that''s it..." Tina nodded with a clear look. They knew Robin''s identity very well, and it was normal for the world government to target it.


    "You...should be Colonel Tina? I didn''t expect that you, as a navy colonel, would join the pirates..." Lu Qi looked at Tina with a slightly surprised tone: "Rumors, you were kidnapped, look. It¡¯s not true...but it¡¯s not a wise move..."


    "Tina''s matter, don''t bother you, you should think about how to deal with the current situation!" Tina smiled faintly, took a step back, and looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, what I said before is also a navy, so this Time, don¡¯t mix up! You won¡¯t blame me, do you?¡±


    "Whatever..." Monkey King faintly waved his hand and said, "Actually, I don''t want to join in..." As he said, he patted Kalifa''s fragrant shoulder, released her imprisonment, and looked at Kali who was prepared for an instant. Fa, Monkey King said: "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your affairs, so don''t bother us here, OK?"


    With that, Monkey King turned and wanted to leave!


    However, Lu Qi and others directly stood in front of him: "That''s really sorry, you already know our true identity and purpose, so you can''t just let you leave easily!"


    "As the saying goes, if you don''t die, you won''t die! Are you sure you want to die?" Monkey King looked at Lu Qi and others in front of him, his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    "It just so happens that I also want to ask your master''s trick!" The road said with a calm expression.His Dao power value is as high as 4000, and it is also the strongest CP9 in history. Naturally, he is not afraid of Monkey King because he has his own confidence.


    "You don''t deserve to be my opponent..." Monkey King looked at Lu Qi with a calm expression: "But since you are dead, then I will make you better!" Monkey King said, his body disappeared instantly, bang bang~ The sound was muffled, Lu Qi and others all opened their eyes wide, and knelt to the ground with their faces covered in disbelief...


    "You... how can you..."


    Lu Qi and the others all looked at Monkey King with horror at this moment. It was only for a moment. They didn''t even see Monkey King''s movements. Suddenly they felt that their abdomen was hit by a terrifying blow, and the stomach cramps seemed to be torn apart. !Such strength is shocking and desperate!There is such a huge difference in the power gap between them?


    "How... maybe... his strength... how could... so strong?!!!" Kalifa on the side looked at everything in front of him, like hell!The whole person was stunned!She is very clear about the strength of Lu Qi and others, but now she can''t even handle a single move. This difference in strength is a bit exaggerated!


    "I said that I am not interested in you, so I will die by myself!" Monkey King pouted and came to Kalifa''s face and smiled: "How about, Kalifa, follow these useless trash, yours The future is dark! Do you want to be a pirate with your brother? Just sit on whatever you want, isn''t it comfortable?"


    "Fuck! I won''t join you, a perverted pirate group if I die!" Kalifa almost gritted his teeth.Regarding the things that had been wiped out by Xiao Nei Nei, she has been stubborn since now, and she has already been on guard against Monkey King!How could they agree!


    "I know you would say that..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and was not annoyed: "But don''t say it too hard! I believe you will become a member of my Emperor Pirate Group!"


    "Get out!" It was Kalifa''s soft cry that answered him.Somehow, she knew the horror of Monkey King, but Kalifa was not afraid of Monkey King at all. Subconsciously, she thought that Monkey King would not harm her... This feeling is a bit weird...


    "Hey! Are you talking the other way around? You should be the one who should go?"


    "..." After listening to Monkey King''s words, Kalifa was obviously taken aback, looking at Monkey King in surprise and said: "You...are you really planning to let us go?"


    "You are our future partner, so of course I won''t take you anything!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Impossible! It is absolutely impossible for me to be your companion! Don''t compare me with Tina..." Kalifa said with a complete face.


    "Hey! What are you talking about, Guan Tina? Karifa, what do you mean?" Tina on the side suddenly stopped. This sounded like I was a capricious villain, listen. Unhappy.


    Kalifa glanced at Tina, ignoring her, seeing that Monkey King really planned to let them go, without delay, she took Lu Qi and them directly and left here...


    "Goku, are you really planning to let them go?" Nami asked curiously, looking at the backs of a few people away.


    "I''ll see you again..." A smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth.


    PS: I drank too much last night, and I slept more than three o''clock in one night. I was also drunk!..

 866 Chapter 95 Invitation

    After this incident, Sun Wukong was obviously not interested in staying at Mr. Bingshan''s house, and returned to the Emperor with Robin and other women.


    One night passed...


    At dawn, a naval warship appeared in the water capital...


    The navy on the ship''s board looked at the Imperial ship docked on the coast, and the eyes became extremely sharp...


    "The Emperor Pirates... Hmph... finally found you..."


    The eyes of the red dog looked terrifying. They chased the trail of the Emperor all day and night, but they didn''t make them suffer less!Now they are full of anger in their hearts!Waiting for the outbreak of a certain moment!


    But at this moment, the green pheasant looks much more solemn!At the same time, I am also looking forward to it: "Finally I will see this guy who defeated Hawkeye with just one move... I wonder what kind of character it will be?"


    "Let''s go! Let''s go and see what is magical about this junior!" Karp changed his usual carelessness. At this moment, he, with sharp eyes, looks particularly compelling.


    The navy warship slowly entered the harbor, and the residents around it were frequently eyeing!It seemed a little surprised that the Pirates had seen a lot, but the Navy had never seen them a few times!


    "It is rumored that the Emperor, except for the captain Sun Wukong, is forbidden to enter any man. I think we need to report it..." Looking at the approaching Emperor, the green pheasant faced Karp and Aka Inu. Said with a serious face.


    "Huh! Does he really think of himself as emperor? But there are so many rules as a pirate! If we do this, won''t we weaken the navy''s prestige?" The red dog immediately snorted and said: " There is no need to ask for instructions. He should be able to welcome the three of us and others at the same time. He should feel that it is a great honor! Why bother to be a pirate!"


    The red dog said, a little deck beneath his feet, and his body jumped straight forward, landing towards the Emperor...


    But only heard a bang, the red dog who had landed in a chic posture was suddenly back shocked by an invisible barrier that emerged!His strength changed greatly!


    After a beautiful backflip, the red dog landed staggeringly on the deck of a navy ship!


    At this moment, his face was very gloomy, and his arms trembled faintly!Just now at the very moment, it had withstood the terrible counter-shock force with its hands, causing its hands to have been shaken and temporarily lost consciousness!


    But in order to take into account his own image, Akainu resisted it!It''s just that the original arrogance has been reduced a lot, although the anger flashes in his eyes, it has also become a lot more dignified!


    "Sure enough...it seems that the Marshal of the Warring States Period did not exaggerate..." Aka Dog looked at the Emperor with a cold expression.


    Karp and the green pheasant looked at the red dog at the same time. With their eyesight, they naturally saw through the red dog''s abnormality. After looking at each other, the two people''s expressions became more serious!This person has not seen him yet, but he has already caused a general-level figure to suffer a dark loss. This method has to make them cautious!


    Inside the Emperor!


    At this moment, Monkey King is still sleeping with Tina''s head down!


    Suddenly, he suddenly opened his eyes!


    And Tina also opened her beautiful eyes at the same time: "Master! Someone touched the prohibition... It''s the navy... There are three people who are so strong... They seem to be the generals you said..."


    "En! Green pheasant...Red dog...Even Karp is here...this navy really looks up to me! Didn''t it just kidnap two navies... actually sent such three awesome characters to arrest me?"


    Monkey King''s consciousness swept slightly, his face suddenly showed a hint of surprise.He is always paying attention to his sister paper, as long as they are in danger, they will be able to find out the first time!


    But for others, he doesn''t bother to pay attention!So he didn''t know the purpose of the green pheasant and others!Of course, as long as he wants to, nothing can be hidden from him, but he is too lazy to do it. If everything is known in advance, then this kind of life will become indifferent.


    "It seems that something interesting is about to happen!" A smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth.I couldn¡¯t put it down and played with Tina where I couldn¡¯t describe it. Under his service, I put on clothes...


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Tina hit his arms!


    "Hello! Early in the morning, why are you so impulsive?"


    "Impulse you! It''s not good! Goku, we have been surrounded by the navy, and the leaders turned out to be the two generals of the navy, the green pheasant and the red dog, even the hero of the navy, Karp, is there. It''s terrible..."


    No wonder Tina is so scared and nervous!General, the word, no matter where it is, is a very deterrent term!He represents an honor, but also represents the strongest strength of the Navy!


    Maybe others don''t know how strong the Admiral is, but Tina clearly understands!General, his strength is powerful and not human!Can only be described as horror!


    "Isn''t it just two admirals, plus a lieutenant hero? It makes you nervous!" Monkey King patted Tina on the back and said, "Let''s go! With me, that''s not a problem!"


    When they came to the hall, Nami and other women were already here at the moment, and their expressions were a little nervous, and they obviously knew who the people outside were.


    Because the deterrent power of the admiral is too great!That represents the peak combat power in this world!The horror of strength is not something ordinary people can understand!


    "Goku! There are two admirals out there! The green pheasant and the red dog, and a naval hero who is not weaker than them, Lieutenant General Karp, are you sure?"


    At this moment, even Robin became nervous!There is even a trace of fear!Because she knows the green pheasant, she knows exactly how terrifying the admiral is!


    "Isn''t it just a few generals... What''s so nervous! Go, brother will take you to see the admiral who has shocked the entire sea area!" Monkey King said, opened the door and walked out first...


    |"It seems to be out..."


    Looking at the open hatch, the green pheasant and others became a little nervous and expectant!


    "Yo! Admiral Blue Pheasant, Admiral Karp, and Admiral Akadog... This lineup is really scary! Why, are you here to catch me?" Looking at the first three of the navy ships, Monkey King said with a faint smile.


    "Your Excellency is joking. The primary purpose of our coming this time is actually to enlist you to join the Qiwu Sea. I don''t know what your wishes are like?" Qing Pheasant said straightforwardly.


    "Qiwuhai?" Nami and other women were stunned for a moment, and then their eyes lit up: "Wow! Goku! It''s Qiwuhai! The navy wanted to invite you to join the Qiwuhai..."


    PS: During the day, my friends went out to play again, hey!It''s really hard to refuse, so I have to stay up late!Really pit!..

 867 Chapter 96 Confrontation

    "Qiwuhai?" Monkey King was taken aback after listening, and then said lightly: "It sounds pretty majestic...but it''s just a navy running dog! No interest!"


    "Sure enough..." The red dog''s expression on the side suddenly sank: "I know, how can a character like you be subjugated, but before that, you have to think carefully! Kidnap the navy colonel With the sergeant, and even killed Krokdal, one of the seven martial arts under a king, all kinds of evil deeds are unavoidable..."


    "Krokdal, that''s him damn it!" Before the red dog had finished speaking, Tina retorted with excitement: "We killed him! But we were not wrong!"


    "Us?" The red dog looked at Tina, his brows suddenly frowned, his eyes became extremely sharp, making people look at him, and his heart was frightened: "Tina! You call yourself like this, have you already joined the emperor? Pirates?"


    "Yes!" Tina looked at Monkey King and answered firmly.


    "Tina! You have fallen!" The red dog sighed, and at the same time his face became awe-inspiring, and a cold murderous intent appeared in his eyes: "You turned out to be a pirate and evil! It is simply a shame to our navy! For justice! Traitors like you must be sanctioned!"


    "Why did Tina do evil? What did Tina do? You are indifferent! It is justice!" Tina looked angry. She was obvious to all of Klockdal''s evil deeds, but the red dog Now, it is totally unreasonable to find an excuse for such a person to get rid of oneself. Is this what the Navy calls justice?Is the so-called good and evil, only what you say can count?


    |"The navy is justice! The duty of the navy is to uphold justice! Anyone who violates justice will be wiped out by the old man!" said Akadog, his right hand instantly turned into a terrifying magma hand, black smoke rising, and heat waves rolling , Showing the horror of its temperature!


    He had suffered a secret loss before, but now he is not careless!In angrily, a little boat board under his feet, he jumped away!The big hand that turned into magma slammed down at the emperor!


    "Huh! Don''t think that you are a general, it''s great!" Tina snorted immediately and waved lightly, a curtain of water suddenly stopped in front of the red dog!


    The magma hand rising with terrifying temperature instantly bombarded the water curtain without making any earth-shaking roar, only the sound of water splashing, and the water curtain was splashed by a punch of the red dog!Accompanied by the sound of''chi chi'', the water curtain was transpired with white smoke!


    "Face the old man with water? It''s really overkill!" The red dog snorted disdainfully, his fist was undiminished, and he smashed away at Tina on the Emperor...


    Not to mention hitting people with this punch, it was hitting on the ship, and that was the end of the ship''s destruction in an instant!Of course, this only depends on ordinary ships. For the Emperor, it will not suffer any damage!


    However, it seems that it is very difficult for the red dog to bombard!


    Because he is facing Tina!Tina is a life created by Monkey King. In order not to appear too exaggerated, Monkey King also gives her general-level strength!The body is the hull again, and what it represents is the sea!


    Don''t underestimate the water, the water seems weak, when it is calm, it is calm, and when the waves are rough, it can destroy everything!


    Although the water curtain was splashed by the red dog''s punch, the terrifying high temperature made the water curtain vaporize thick white smoke!However, the water curtain is splashing, and a huge water ball more than ten meters away is derived!And the red dog was immediately wrapped in it!


    What is the most afraid of capable people?Naturally, the sea water and the sea floor stone!


    Unfortunately, because of his arrogance, Aka Inu underestimated Tina, and he was recruited!It is not ordinary water that envelops him, but sea water!And it''s not ordinary sea water, but sea water blessed by Tina''s spells!


    If it is ordinary sea water, the red dog can still struggle with the terrifying high temperature of its own magma!But now, he is a tragedy!


    "Damn it! This is... sea water... careless..." Chi Dog was shocked, but it was too late.


    Once wrapped in water polo, he was doomed to tragedy!It should be that the seawater in the water ball cannot be evaporated!After just struggling for a while, the red dog was like a drowning person, gradually losing his strength, and his consciousness became a little blurred. The body that turned into magma gradually returned to normal, and finally fell silent...


    "Is that... sea water?" The green pheasant glanced at the red dog, who had completely lost his resistance, looked at Tina, and his expression became particularly dignified: "Unexpectedly, the Emperor Pirates still hides this. Character...Her ability is simply the nemesis of capable people!"


    "Ah! Aka-sama... was defeated?!!" Once the navy was in the air, he was hit by the facts before him!If you lose, you will lose, but the defeat is too simple, right?


    Even Karp''s complexion became extremely dignified. They have been watching the show, but actually they want to use the hands of the red dog to see how much the Emperor Pirates can do!Don''t think about it, the general of their side was restrained when they shot!Although the most important factor is to underestimate the opponent, and it is unexpected, but if it is controlled, it is controlled!


    He knew very well that if he didn''t save the red dog, he would definitely be drowned in a water polo...


    There was a little deck under my feet, with a bang, my body was like a cannonball, directly penetrated into the water polo, one of them caught the red dog, the body shape was like a sharp arrow, and flew away from the water polo...


    However, he is moving, and the water polo is also moving with the extension!Karp couldn''t escape the range of the water polo at all!


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a method! It is amazing!" Karp grabbed the red dog, stopped his figure, glanced at Tina from the corner of his eye, and couldn''t help but admired: "If you change to an ordinary person, you have to capsize in the gutter! But the old man..."


    It is not the time to hesitate if things are urgent and right!I saw Karp''s whole body, suddenly his muscles tightened, blue veins protruding, he squeezed his palms into fists, and looked forward!


    At this moment, his breath became extremely violent and fierce!The terrible aura that went ahead and destroyed everything suddenly burst out!


    In the roar, he hit the front with a punch!


    drink!!!


    Bang!!!


    The water flowed under his fist and instantly became raging and violent!With a random''bang'', the entire water ball burst into pieces under Cap''s terrifying punch!The water splashes and falls like a rain curtain...


    As soon as the water polo broke, Karp''s figure suddenly fell from a height!But seeing him suddenly a little bit of void under his feet, his figure directly turned back, and landed steadily on the navy ship...


    PS: My good friends have gone home and haven''t seen each other in a few years. Once they met, I was dragged to play crazy for a few days!Enthusiasm is hard to cut!Had to go crazy with him!Yep!Make up today, the minimum is four...

 868 Chapter 97: Monkey King vs. Karp (1)

    "Huh?" Regarding Karp''s skill, Tina showed a hint of surprise, looked at Monkey King, and said: "Master, this person is like you, a master of individual skills!"


    "Indeed! Compared to Physical Skills, in this world, it is difficult to find an opponent who can match him!" Monkey King nodded and said.


    What a simple character who can chase Roger, the Pirate King!


    "Tina! You are so amazing! You defeated Admiral Akainu in one move! From now on, your name will become famous throughout the pirate world!" Nami and other women looked at Tina. , His eyes are full of worship.You know, that''s an admiral!


    "It''s just that he was too careless... and I don''t know my strengths and abilities. If I compete in an upright manner, winning or losing is still unknown..." Tina smiled slightly, without any arrogance.


    From the power of the red dog''s punch, she has already seen that the red dog is slightly better than her by its power alone!The most important thing is, her ability to bring fruit to the power of the people is absolutely restrained.


    In the navy warship.


    After being rescued by someone, the red dog coughed violently, stood up and looked at Tina on the Emperor, with a gloomy and terrible expression!In a short period of time, he was embarrassed twice!This is simply a shame to him as a general!


    Seeing that the red dog was about to get angry, Karp immediately stopped him: "Don''t shoot at will! Now, we have seen the strength of the Emperor Pirates, and they are already qualified to be one of the seven martial arts under the king. Now, there is no need to smash the relationship and add a major enemy!"


    The red dog, who was originally angry, saw that Capra had stopped him, so he was not very angry. After all, he was saved by someone just now, so he had to endure: "The girl¡¯s ability is enough, if it can help our navy It is a great help, but it is unknown whether their captain is as rumored..."


    "Have you not heard the woman call him the master? Such a character even calls him the master. Do you think he would have this ability if he doesn''t have the corresponding strength?" Qing Pheasant said with a solemn expression.Facing the Emperor Pirate Group, somehow, he felt very depressed in his heart.


    "The old man in the Warring States period also wants us to find out his specific strength, or let the old man play with him a few tricks, temptation and temptation!" Karp looked at Monkey King with a raging warfare in his eyes, because he came for this.


    Karp is rarely interested in a person, and Monkey King is one!


    "Hey! Boy! Let¡¯s not talk about Qiwuhai¡¯s affairs for now, but I heard that you defeated the eagle eye guy with one move. I don¡¯t really believe it, how about it? Do you want to accompany the old man with some tricks? Warm up!" Karp just did what he said, watching Monkey King invite him to fight.


    "Oh! Do you want to compete with me?" Monkey King looked at Kapu''s raging appearance, and suddenly a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Okay! Since you are looking for abuse, how can I refuse it!" "


    "At a young age, the tone is not small! Today, the old man will use my iron fist to teach you how to behave!" Karp yelled heavily, jumped straight up, and landed steadily on the harbor.


    "You stay on the boat, don''t get off, the other side has two generals, you can''t handle them now!" Monkey King said to Robin and other females beside him, and jumped out of the Emperor''s title


    "You said, who is better at Goku or Karp?" Nami asked the women beside her curiously.


    "Tekken Karp, that is a character called a naval hero. Although he is only a lieutenant, his strength is definitely not weaker than that of a general!" Tina said with a serious face: "But Wukong... whoever it is, he is He kills easily, even if it is the god Anilu, how strong is his strength? Even we don''t know very well... But one thing is absolutely certain, Wukong will never lose!"


    In the sea port, Monkey King and Karp are facing each other!At this moment, the harbor has become very lively, because of the situation here, it has attracted countless onlookers, but they are all wise to watch from afar!Because the characters here are all big shots!


    Admiral, hero Karp, this is the most familiar character!However, these characters are now only for a pirate group, but they feel a little incredible!


    "Is this the newly established Emperor Pirate Group? The navy dispatched two generals at the same time, plus Lieutenant General Karp. Isn''t this lineup a bit exaggerated?"


    "What an exaggeration? Don''t think that people are all women, you just underestimated them. Didn''t you see that the beauty just now defeated the general Akidog?"


    "Yes! I didn''t expect this Emperor Pirate Group to be so terrifying. No wonder the Navy will dispatch two generals, plus Lieutenant General Karp..."


    "I heard that they were here to invite the Emperor Pirate Group to join one of the Seven Wu Hai, but they seemed to be rejected?"


    "Rejected? The throne of Qiwuhai is the throne that the pirates dream of! Why refuse?"...


    There was a lot of discussion around everyone, and everyone was shocked...


    "They came quickly. Compared with Lieutenant General Karp, the Monkey King, who is better?"


    Above a tall building, the members of CP9 are also watching the battle that is about to break out in the harbor!There is a look of expectation in the eyes!


    They were defeated by Monkey King. Although they were very upset, I still hope that the admirals can defeat them!


    The reason why they didn''t leave here in a hurry was just to wait for the arrival of the admiral so that they could continue to fulfill their purpose?


    "Okay! Time is running out, don''t watch, now the Emperor Pirates have been dragged by Karp and the others, let''s hurry up and complete our own task..." Kalifa looked down , Turned his head to look into the house where Bingshan was, his face was serious.


    They failed once, but they can''t fail a second time!


    The members of CP9 nodded their heads with serious expressions, displayed monthly reading, and went straight away...


    "Hey! Boy! My old man''s iron fist is very heavy! You have to worry!" Karp clenched his fists, and looked at Monkey King, his energy has been raised to the extreme!The breath is horrible!From the very beginning, he did not underestimate Monkey King, treating him as an opponent of the same level as himself, or even a stronger opponent!


    "Stop talking nonsense! You should attack quickly! Let me see how powerful you are for the guy who has driven Roger into desperation several times!" Monkey King looked at Capp with a plain expression...

 869 Chapter 98: Monkey King vs. Karp (2)

    "Haha!..." Karp looked at Monkey King with a grin: "Yes! I also hate talking nonsense when fighting!"


    As he said, Karp stepped on the ground with a click, and he stepped on the entire ground cracking open. His figure was like a cannonball, and he hit Monkey King with a punch!


    This punch is unpretentious!It was just an ordinary punch, but it contained a mighty force!It even caused the sound of breaking wind!


    This is the real physique master!Between the gestures, there is the power of terror!Every inch of the body is the most powerful weapon!


    Karp at this moment looks like a destructive machine!Fierce and violent!The whole body is filled with a sense of terrifying power!


    "You have a good physical skill!" Monkey King sighed in admiration, waving his hand to block Karp''s fist in front!


    Bang!!


    With a violent roar, a terrifying fist bombarded Sun Wukong''s palm, immediately bursting out terrifying destruction!The ground under Karp''s feet was directly cracked by the impact!


    "Huh?! What a kid! I''m a little capable... I can block my iron fist with bare hands... It seems that the rumors are true!" At this moment, Karp looked at Monkey King with surprise, his fighting spirit became more and more high!


    "In that case! Come again!"


    Cap screamed, with a terrifying breath, his left fist was also carrying the sound of breaking wind, and bombarded towards Monkey King...


    Bang!There was a roar again!The ground under Karp''s feet sank again!Monkey King still grabbed his fist casually!


    "This guy¡­"


    Both punches were easily received, making Karp''s complexion more serious!


    He drew back, looked at Monkey King, and exclaimed: "Good boy! The Warring States period said that you defeated Hawkeye with one move. I didn''t believe it before, but now it seems that something really happened!"


    "If the temptation is over, shouldn''t you show some real skills?"


    "To deal with you kid, I really have to show some real skills!" Karp grinned: "Since Roger died, the old man hasn''t exercised his muscles for a long time. Today, let us be well. Hit him!"


    With that said, Karp''s momentum suddenly increased, and his muscles swelled up!Full of explosive power of terror!


    "Armed and domineering!"


    With a cold drink, he saw that his arms were instantly covered with a layer of black material!Exudes a metallic luster!


    Armed color domineering, not only can attack the natural fruit ability, but also can make the attack power soar!


    And Karp is the pinnacle of physical skill and domineering.


    The combination of domineering and his physical skills can be described as skyrocketing!


    "Boy! Try it with the old man''s iron fist! Fist meteorite meteor shower!"


    Karp roared, and a big hole popped on the ground with one foot, full of terrifying power like destruction!


    The two fists blasted forward quickly, and the speed turned into afterimages, fast as a meteor, and a real sonic boom burst out of the bang!It looks a bit like the kick of Pegasus Meteor Fist.


    This trick actually appeared in the original work, but it was a trick that used 1,000 shells to cast continuously with two hands!But here, he changed his hands!With his own double fists bombarded like a meteor, these moves are so powerful!It''s as fast as a meteor, and it''s hard to fight against being an ordinary person!


    However, in front of Monkey King, it was not enough!With only one hand, he turned into afterimages, and took Kapu''s fist airtightly!


    All the people watching from the outside are all air-conditioned!


    I was deeply shocked by the strength of Monkey King!


    He didn''t even move the slightest, and with just one hand, he received the terrible air-tight bombardment from Kapu!And it still seems so casual, so indifferent, how can this not make them feel frightened?Feel shocked!That''s a naval hero, Karp!


    No one would doubt that Karp''s fists are fancy and weak!Because of the continuous roar of the fist and palm, even the earth was shaking!


    The ground under the feet of the two of them was shattered by the terrifying afterglow, sinking deep...


    However, how terrifying and fast Ren Kakapu''s fist was, he was still blocked by Monkey King in a casual manner!


    The strength of the two is like a world of difference!This is like an elephant and an ant. Even if an elephant is standing there, can an ant shake the elephant?This is not the same level of existence!


    "Okay...good boy...are you the fucking human?...it''s so...excellent!!"


    The continuous bombardment was blocked by the opponent!Karp was not convinced!As if beaten up with blood, attacked like hell!A punch is faster than a punch!But in the end it is the limit!Monkey King is still able to get all the blocks down!Now Karp was really convinced.


    He has to be convinced!He knew his fists, every punch was enough to knock down a mountain, but he was still taken down by Monkey King nonchalantly!If he couldn''t see the difference between the two, he could just find a piece of tofu and kill him!


    When he stopped his hand, Karp gasped heavily. This series of overloaded exercises exhausted him!Looking at it is Monkey King, full of shock!


    If it were not for personal experience, it would be hard for him to believe that there are such perverts in this world.


    The two green pheasants and yellow apes were also shocked by the facts before them. The two of Karp''s strength are very clear, and they are definitely not weaker than them!The continuous bombardment just now, if it was them, they didn''t dare to take it hard!


    However, Monkey King has never moved a bit, and only took it with one hand!This level of strength is simply incredible!


    "Fuck... the old man has never convinced anyone. Today, the old man is really convinced of you! If I hadn''t said it with my own eyes, I would not believe that there is a pervert like you in this world!"


    When Karp looked at Monkey King, he exploded directly!No way, Monkey King gave him too much shock!If this is not a swear word, it will be difficult to calm the shock in my heart!


    "Why! Don''t you fight? I haven''t even shot yet!" Monkey King looked at Karp and smiled lightly.


    "Fuck! The old man doesn''t want to be abused!" Karp simply refused.


    Jumping onto the navy warship, facing the green pheasant and others, he waved his hands readily: "Let''s go! Let''s go! Such a character! How could he agree to join the Qiwu Sea..."..

 870 Chapter 99: Famous in the World

    Looking at the navy ship going away, Nami and other women all looked at Monkey King with strange faces, and looked at...


    Only Abis threw into Sun Wukong¡¯s arms with excitement, her eyes full of admiration...


    "What are you doing? Are you fascinated by your brother''s demeanor!" Monkey King looked at Nami and other girls, laughing.


    "Let me just say it! You guy, really is a pervert..." Nami said with a serious face who answered him.


    "..." Sun Wukong immediately glared at Nami: "Is there anyone who you are so boasting about? Believe it or not that brother pulled you into the little black room for a good training?"


    Nami stretched out her tongue playfully and ran to the side without speaking.Because she knows Sun Wukong¡¯s morals very well, if you dare to talk back now, you will definitely be pulled into the little black room to train it...


    Here, Nami and other women are full of excitement, chatting around Monkey King and talking about not playing...


    On the navy ship that left the pole, the Qing Pheasant and others were silent. After seeing the strength of Monkey King, they all felt deeply worried...


    The red dog finally couldn''t bear the suppressed anger, and said with an unhappy face: "Aren''t we leaving like this?"


    "Then what else can you do?" Karp looked at the red dog, his face looked very solemn, and sighed: "Unexpectedly, the strength of this Monkey King is so terrible! I am afraid that in this world, it is really difficult for anyone to be. His opponent is...no wonder he dared to name the emperor! This strength! He deserves it!"


    "That guy is really strong! I don''t deny that! But if the three of us shot at the same time, we might not lose to him! Now we are leaving so sullenly? This is going to be rumored. Where else is the face of our navy? "Aka Dog said angrily.


    "We are not sure if the three of us have a chance of winning together, but don¡¯t forget that among them, there is also a figure who made you suffer a dark loss! If we rashly fight with them, victory or defeat is the second thing. The important thing is that we don''t have the need to fight with them yet, do we? Let them kill each other with pirates for such tricky characters!" Karp looked at the red dog and smiled slightly.


    "Cannibalism?" The red dog frowned, his eyes suddenly lit up: "You mean..."


    "Yes! It''s to increase his bounty. We navy should not provoke such tricky characters easily! As long as his bounty is high, someone will naturally come forward and deal with him instead of our navy! Capture him, but it is still feasible to use his hands to eliminate other pirates!"


    "It''s a good trick to fight poison with poison! This is a good trick!" The red dog immediately clapped and exclaimed.


    "I just didn''t expect that the three of us were dispatched at the same time, and we didn''t complete the mission... After we returned, it seemed that we would inevitably be teased!" Green Pheasant smiled faintly.


    "If you are not reconciled, you can go back and catch that Monkey King!" Kapu glanced at the green pheasant and said lightly.


    "..." The green pheasant shook his head and sighed: "Although it''s a little useless, but I have to admit that, in our navy, no one is his opponent..."


    The red dog on the side also fell silent. He always regarded himself very high. He asked himself that his strength would never be weaker than the green pheasant, Karp and others, but he should be like Monkey King, with only one hand, still not moving even one step. Under the circumstances, take over Karp''s big moves without any pressure!This kind of thing is absolutely impossible for him to do.


    With their current strength, it is natural to see that Karp absolutely did not release the water at all, and just because of this, can he even more reflect the terrible aspects of Monkey King!


    This person is invincible!


    "Let''s go! Let''s go to the Judiciary Island to settle down now! Or report today''s intelligence..."


    Two days later, the city of water!Inside the Emperor of the Sea Port.


    Early in the morning, in the Emperor''s horn, there was the excitement of the chirping voices of the girls...


    Even if Xuan heard it, a series of footsteps were chaotic, and the wind and violent were getting closer and closer to the room where Monkey King was...


    "It''s not good! Goku! It''s not good! Get up quickly! A big event has happened!"


    With a bang, Monkey King''s door was kicked open with a rude kick. The owner of his beautiful legs was Tina!Behind her, Robin and other women are listed!


    "I''m going! What do you want to do?" A group of girls suddenly broke into their room, and when they were''scared'', Sun Wukong jumped. He hurriedly picked up the bedding and blocked him in front of him, full of vigilance. Looking at the girls in front of me...


    Nami and other women Qi Qiqi all black lines, all staring at him speechlessly: "Do you think you are a woman? Stop pretending, get up, look at this, your bounty has increased! And! Even we were offered a reward together..."


    "It''s increased? Let me see how much it has increased..." Monkey King threw away the bedding covering his body, revealing a perfect figure wearing only a big pants, and took the reward from Nami''s hand to look at it and couldn''t help but smile. "Yo! It has risen to 1 billion bergs all of a sudden! Isn''t this naval government taking the wrong medicine? It''s a bit exaggerated, right? Huh? I''m going..."


    Sun Wukong had a smile on his face and his face suddenly seemed very speechless: "I wipe it! Trafficker Sun Wukong? Nima, the Navy really gave my brother such a cheating title..."


    "Hehe! Sun Wukong, a trafficker... I think this is a pretty good name too!" Robin looked at Monkey King with a joke on his face.


    Monkey King gave her a blank look and said, "Robin, how much has your bounty increased?"


    "It''s 120 million Baileys..." Robin opened the reward list in his hand and smiled.


    "What about yours?" Monkey King looked at Nami and the others.


    "We are all 80 million Bailey..." Tina said uncomfortably.She was very upset that she only offered such a reward: "Only Tina is the highest among us! It turned out to be 450 million berry..."


    This is also reasonable, because Tina has defeated the admiral Akagu!


    "Huh? Abliss? She should be the most ferocious at such times!" Sun Wukong looked around, but he didn''t see Ablis, but he was very curious.


    "Abis!" Konis said helplessly: "She is angry in the hall alone..."


    "En? Who of you bullied my mascot?" Monkey King looked at the girls, his brows suddenly raised.


    "Mascot!! Hehehe~~"


    The girls laughed louder after listening to Monkey King''s words.


    "What are you doing! I''m very serious!"


    "Hee hee~~ You will know if you go to the lobby to see by yourself..."


    After this incident, the name of the Emperor Pirate Group!shock the world!..

 871 Chapter 100 Frankie

    When he came to the hall, Monkey King just saw Abis sitting there alone depressed, Lao Gao with a small mouth and a very unhappy expression on his face.


    On the table in front of her, there was a list of her rewards, and Monkey King glanced at: 1000W Bailey!I don''t know how angry Abis is!


    Nami and the others are each with 8000W, hundreds of millions of berry, and she is only worth 1000W berry, this is simply bullying!


    Well, in fact, apart from the navy and some sister papers, they obviously don''t know the strength of Nami and other women!


    These rewards are actually just to attract the attention of pirates, bounty hunters, etc.!The navy already knows very well that if it is not absolutely necessary, it is better not to provoke the Emperor Pirates!Therefore, instead of provoke them, they had no choice but to use this trick to cause trouble!


    It is said that there must be a brave husband under the so-called reward, and the people who offer the reward are all "weak" women. How can I ask such good things, who will not covet?


    A pirate group that has just appeared, the bounty suddenly soared to a terrifying amount of more than two billion overnight. In an instant, the name of the emperor pirate group is world-renowned!


    In consternation, everyone began to talk about the Emperor Pirates!


    And Monkey King¡¯s name also truly entered the eyes of the Four Emperors...


    "Okay! Isn''t it just offering a lower bounty? In the future, I will work hard and kill a navy admiral so that they dare to look down on our Absi!" Monkey King came to Absi and rubbed his head. , A look of encouragement.


    "En! I must practice hard, and then fly away those navy who dare to look down upon me!" Abliss squeezed her fist with a small hand and said with a vow.


    "Wukong! Did you teach children like this?" But Ya suddenly gave Sun Wukong a blank look. Rachi Abliss little hand said: "Abis, don''t listen to this guy! Be careful he teaches you broken!"


    "But I think Brother Wukong is right! Those navies are so annoying that they dare to look down on me! I will want them to look good in the future..."


    On the other hand, Kalifa and others failed in the first action because of Monkey King''s relationship. When Qing Pheasant and others supported Monkey King and others, they carried out a second action!This time, without the obstruction of Monkey King, their action was very successful!


    There is Monkey King in the water, so the members of CP9 are very jealous. Therefore, the first time he kidnapped Mr. Bingshan and headed towards Judicial Island...


    This incident was passed to Frankie, the head of the Frankie family. With his hidden relationship with Bingberg, it was naturally impossible to stand by, so he resolutely chose to rescue Mr. Bingberg!The end result was that he took himself in too, was tied up with Bingberg and taken back to Judicial Island...


    "You idiot, just stay in the water, why don''t you come here for nosy, now it''s okay, we are both tied up, this is a big trouble..." The iceberg was tied up like a Frankie roared loudly at the big guy who was also tied up beside him, like a zongzi.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. It will be straight to the bridge. From here to Judicial Island, isn''t it still one day away? In one day, a lot of things can happen!" Frankie seemed very cheerful, haha. He looked very calm with a smile.


    "Hey...Do you think you can escape from these people?" Bingshan shook his head helplessly, and said.


    "If you really can''t escape... just destroy it..."


    "It can only be so... Judicial Island... We absolutely can''t be brought in... Otherwise, the matter will be left to us..." Bingshan said solemnly.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic about you guy, I''m super...Franky here...definitely can save you..."


    In the dead of night, Frankie, who was sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes and looked around. Except for Mr. Bingshan, who was still asleep, it was silent and a little terrifying...


    "It seems that they should all rest..." At this moment, Frank seemed very cautious, without the exaggeration and abnormal behavior of the past.


    "Fortunately, before I came, I was prepared..." Franky whispered, his right wrist suddenly twisted open, and a small chainsaw stretched out from it, cutting off all the ropes tied to him, and recovered free.


    This guy has transformed almost all of his body into a machine, which is really abnormal!Actually, I¡¯m very curious, whether this guy has modified his own little Dingding...


    After regaining his freedom, Frankie didn¡¯t wake up Mr. Bingshan right away, but put his hands up and merged with big pants... He whispered super abnormal or something... Oh, the picture is so beautiful, I dare not say anything. ¡­


    After being intoxicated for a while, the Fran Wizard came to the front of the iceberg and shook him slightly...woke him up...


    Seeing Bingberg being awakened from his deep sleep, and seeing Frankie at the moment, his eyes widened at the moment, Frankie saw it and immediately gave him a silent gesture!


    Bingberg is not an idiot, he immediately covered his mouth and nodded with excitement...


    After untying the ropes for the iceberg, the two lightly walked out of the door and came to the deck...


    Looking at the surrounding sea, the iceberg suddenly became helpless, and looked at Frankie: "What do you do now? Do you want us to swim back from here?"


    "Don''t worry! It''s super...below...everything is OK..." Frankie smiled confidently, picked up the iceberg, and made a pop, and he really jumped into the sea...


    However, suddenly a big net fell from the sky, pulling the two of Frankie who had just jumped into the sea again...


    "I''ve said that you can''t leave without handing in the Pluto''s manufacturing blueprints..." Lu Qi and others all appeared on the deck at this moment, looking at the iceberg and Frankie with a calm expression.


    "Cut! Such a perfect plan was discovered by you... It''s a failure..." Frank looked at Lu Qi and the others with an unhappy expression on his face.


    "Stop talking nonsense, after listening to their conversation just now, the drawing seems to be on them..." Kalifa looked at Frankie with an unkind expression: "This guy has been transformed all over, the drawing is most likely It was hidden in his body...Kaku, go and collect his body once..."


    PS: The rain is so heavy, it''s dark!The thunder is even more scary, small cities!This scene needs more?The power went out decisively!If the call comes early, I will continue to code a watch, if it is late, I will talk about it tomorrow!..

 872 Chapter 101 The Straw Hat Pirates

    Several people in Kaku nodded, and rudely pressed Frankie to the ground, and fumbled on him...


    It''s a pity that although this guy''s body has many organs, only he can open it, and it is impossible for others to find out.


    "No, only he can open the mechanism on his body. We can''t find out anything..." Kaku got up and shook his head.


    Lu Qi''s brows suddenly wrinkled slightly, and he looked at Frankie and said, "You''d better hand over your things so as not to suffer the pain of skin and flesh... Interrogation, for us, it''s already commonplace..."


    "Huh! If you have the ability, try it... I''m super... Frankie will never give up to you despicable people!" Frankie''s tone was exaggerated, but his expression was very firm, without a trace of wavering.


    "Really... We have seen a lot of hard-skinned people..." Lu Qi looked at Frank with a calm expression on his face and said, "But...the hard-skinned people...usually have weaknesses...you have to save the iceberg at your own risk. Sir, so your relationship must be very good, right? Haha..."


    With that said, Lu Qi reached out and pinched Bingberg¡¯s throat, and volleyed him up...


    Bingberg suddenly looked in pain, "Uh, uh~" screaming, and for a moment, his face was flushed, his hands and feet kicked violently...


    "So... do you care about the drawing... or do you care more about Mr. Bingshan''s life? I''m very curious..." Lu Qi was carrying the iceberg like a chicken, looking calm and calm. The indifferent expression seems to be even more indifferent to life...


    "Damn! There is something to come at me! What kind of ability to bully an old man!" Frankie was furious, struggling violently to stand up, but Bruno was firmly pressed to the board of the boat, and there was nothing he could do!


    "You have to hurry up, because Mr. Bingshan doesn''t have that time..." Lu Qi reminded him calmly.


    Frankie gritted his teeth and glared at Lu Qi and the others, his eyes almost bursting into flames!Looking at Bingshan''s painful expression, he finally sighed helplessly: "Put him down! I will give you the drawing..."


    Lu Qi was indifferent, still looking at Frankie so much...


    Frankie gritted his teeth and snorted: "Let go of me!"


    Bruno cast a questioning look at Lucy, and when he saw that the latter nodded, he put down Frankie.


    Frank frowned slightly, looking at the people in front of him, looking very solemn, suddenly a hidden compartment opened on his chest, took out a drawing from it and pinched it in his hand, looking at Lu Qi and them vigilantly: "Let people go first! Otherwise you don''t want to get anything!"


    "This is not enough, why suffer so many sins..." Seeing the drawing, Lu Qi smiled faintly and loosened his palm. Mr. Bingshan fell on the deck with a clatter, covering his throat, coughing fiercely...


    "Get it!" Lu Qi stretched out his hand to Frank.


    Frankie grabbed the iceberg, smiled at the corners of his mouth, suddenly opened his palm, and spewed out a flame, which instantly covered the drawing...


    "Damn it!" Lu Qi and the others couldn''t help but change their faces!With a flash and a bang, Frankie was directly hit by the angry Lu Qi into the deck...


    He grabbed the burning blueprint in his hand and hurriedly patted the fire out. What was left was just a small corner...


    Lu Qi and the others'' complexions suddenly dripped with gloom...


    "Haha~~ This is not a fake, but a real ancient weapon, Pluto¡¯s manufacturing blueprint! How could I give this kind of thing that will bring disaster to the entire world to careerists like you! Or destroy it even more? Reassuring..."


    Frankie struggled to get up from the splint of the broken wood, and looked at Lu Qi and others with a gloomy face, without the slightest fear, but laughed happily.


    "Good job! Frankie!" Mr. Bingberg said loudly.


    "court death!"


    The things in hand were suddenly destroyed in such a direct way, and the complexions of Lu Qi and others were suddenly hard to see the extreme!


    The accident happened so quickly that they were somewhat unresponsive.


    Gabra, who was already prone to anger, roared immediately and passed by with a''land foot''. When xiong bombarded Frankie''s chest, with a bang, Frankie''s figure flew out directly, but along the way he It was a handful that grabbed the iceberg in his hand, puffed, and fell into the sea...


    When Lu Qi and the others searched for it, they had already lost track of them...


    "Forget it, after being caught by Gabra''s foot, it is also a serious injury to not die. In this vast sea, the chance of survival is very slim..." Lu Qi waved his hand and had to give up.


    "What to do? Our mission this time has failed..." Carly Fade frowned and looked at Lu Qi and his group.


    "Too careless... no one thought... that guy''s palm would suddenly burst into flames..." Kaku sighed helplessly.


    "It''s a waste of lurking for so many years..."


    "As soon as that nasty Emperor Pirate Group appeared, our actions became unsmooth everywhere, it''s really damn..." Kalifa gritted his teeth, but placed all the responsibility on Sun Wukong.


    "Today''s Emperor Pirate Group is not the small and famous Pirate Group before. It is a Pirate Group that even the naval hero Kapu can defeat! Its captain is only one person, and at the same time it is shocking. With the two generals of the green pheasant and the red dog...this kind of character, it is better for us to provoke less..."


    Lu Qi was originally upset that Monkey King easily defeated all of their CP9 members, but now he knows that the opponent is even shocked by the admiral of the navy, so I feel better!It''s not that I am too weak, but the opponent is too abnormal!


    "Let''s go! Go back to Judicial Island..."


    As Lu Qi and others left, the place became extremely quiet again...


    In the dim night, a dawn gradually opened, and it became brighter and brighter. A new day has arrived...


    Above the endless sea, a pirate ship drifts with the wind...


    The skull with a straw hat depicted on the sail is particularly conspicuous!


    Those who are familiar with it can recognize whose Pirate Group it is at a glance!


    The Straw Hat Pirates, because of Monkey King¡¯s intervention, their original trajectory has undergone a lot of changes, but they still came here...


    "Sanji...so hungry! Eat! Eat!!"


    Early in the morning, there was a burst of noise, this strange loud voice, you don''t need to guess that it is Luffy.


    "Eat you big-headed ghost! The only remaining food we have was eaten up by you! How can we have leftover food for you?"


    "What... I only ate a little..." Luffy whispered...

 873 Chapter 102 The Nightmare of CP9

    "What''s a little bit? You just a little bit, but you just ate our two-day ration! Bastard!" Usopp roared and tripped Luffy to the ground, crackling with Sauron and the others. kick!


    "I''ve already said that we don''t have much food. We must eat frugally until the next place is replenished! Where did you bastard hear?" Sanji roared while flying on the road. Greeted him.


    But for a moment, Luffy had been beaten into a pig head by them, and he lied down and admitted his mistake: "Sorry, I know it was wrong... I won''t dare to be here next time..."


    "You still want to have another time! Bastard!" Sanji and others roared again.


    Dignified Captain, that is no majesty.


    But this is also a major advantage of the Straw Hat Pirates. They do not distinguish between each other, upper and lower, and everyone can safely give their backs to their companions!


    Luffy''s seemingly nonsense behavior has a strange magic power that can make everyone unite and unite!


    "Okay, don''t blame Luffy, he is like this!" A sweet-looking girl suddenly appeared behind Sanji and the others, pulled them all aside, and rescued Luffy. When he came out, he turned his head and glared at Sanji angrily: "To blame, I also blame you! You know exactly what Luffy''s personality is, and you haven''t managed to hide the food! All this is your fault!" The meaning is obvious.


    "Ah! Siqisan...you are right...you look so charming when you get angry..." In an instant, Sanji''s eyes were red, and Fan became a idiot.


    This girl is named Xiqi, and instead of Nami, she becomes the navigator of the Straw Hat Pirates!Although she doesn''t have the superb sailing skills of Nami, it is not weak. Luffy and her team are able to successfully come to this great route thanks to her.


    She was the daughter of merchants, and she followed her father to sea, and was ransacked by pirates!At the moment of despair when her wealth and sex were about to be taken away, she was saved by Luffy who happened to pass by!So I fell in love with Luffy, and after learning about Luffy¡¯s extremely unreliable character, he was full of deep worries about their next voyage, so he volunteered to become the navigator of the Straw Hat Pirates and work with them Let''s go to sea together!


    "We are on the sea now, if we are looking for food, we can only start in the sea..." Xiqi thought for a moment and said.


    "Have you all heard? Go fishing! If you don''t catch it, you will have to go hungry today!" Sanji immediately understood Xiqi''s meaning, and shouted to Usopp at the moment.


    ...


    "Wow!! Do you dare! Hurry up and let me go! Xiqi, help!!"


    But for a moment, Xiqi heard Chopper''s scream of fear from the deck again, and went out to take a look, but saw that Luffy had tied Chopper to the fishing rod as bait...


    "Luffy, what are you doing? Don''t bully Chopper!"...


    "Huh~ I suddenly felt like I was on the wrong boat..." Chopper, who was rescued, sat on the deck and let out a long sigh of relief.


    "It''s good to get used to..." Sauron glanced at Chopper, continued to use the pillow with his hands, and slept.


    Luffy, who was beaten by Xiqi, finally calmed down. They sat on the side of the boat and quietly caught fish...


    As time passed, Usopp¡¯s fishing rod suddenly sank and almost didn¡¯t pull him into the sea. He was shocked and overjoyed: "Haha! I got the bait! It¡¯s sinking! Luffy! Chopper! Come and help... breakfast is over!"


    "Breakfast! Breakfast!"


    When the breakfast came, Luffy¡¯s eyes suddenly glowed, and he came to Usopp¡¯s side and pulled up the fishing rod vigorously. With a clatter, a huge black shadow flew from the surface of the sea with a bang and fell on On the deck...


    "Hey... this... is it a human?" Usopp stared blankly at the big man who was caught by himself, with a person in his hand...


    "Ah! Someone is drowning! Doctor! Doctor!!" Chopper was so anxious at the moment, exclaiming loudly, but for a moment, he woke up again: "Ah! I am the doctor..." He immediately checked the two of them...


    "Huh? This person...this person..." Chopper was shocked and suddenly almost stared out.


    "What''s wrong, Chopper?" Luffy asked curiously.


    "This person''s body...Most of it is made of metal... It''s amazing!!" As he said, Chopper''s eyes were suddenly filled with countless little stars.


    "Really?" Luffy was curious, knocking on the man''s chest a few times, his eyes also radiated countless stars: "Really! That''s amazing! Chopper! Such an interesting person, you must Save it!"


    "Well... I will try my best..."


    In the dark, there was providence. Although the original plot trajectory was destroyed because of Monkey King''s relationship, Frankie was still saved by the Straw Hat Pirates under this incredible situation!Fate has long been doomed, he is a partner of the Straw Hat Pirates...


    At this moment, Kalifa and others have also arrived at the headquarters of Judicial Island, and the news of the mission''s failure has naturally spread to the ears of the world government seniors...


    As in the original book, CP9 members were eliminated by the Navy after their defeat!Because their identity was exposed and too many secrets were known, they were regarded by the world government as a big concern, so the navy headed by Berry Goode, a fruitful player, was sent to destroy them, but they were easily defeated by CP9 members...


    But they are still not so lucky, because Monkey King''s sudden interference makes Kalifa and the others have not had time to obtain the devil fruit ability!Therefore, it is impossible to escape with the power of the fruit of the door!


    What''s more terrible is that the current Judicial Island has ushered in three extremely heavyweight terrorists, the Navy Admiral Blue Pheasant and the Red Dog, and Lieutenant General Karp, known as a naval hero!


    After the CP9 members defeated the members sent by the world government to eliminate them, the green pheasants received an order from the world government: eliminate CP9, and leave one!


    Therefore, CP9, who was able to escape in the original book, is now a tragedy!


    Judiciary Island, in the cold street, Lu Qi and the others looked at the green pheasant and the others in front of them. At the corner of their mouths, a sneer of self-deprecating smile appeared: "Unexpectedly, telling you to come here will put us here Desperate..."


    It was they who told the Qing Pheasant and others that the Emperor Pirates were in the city of water. Now the Qing Pheasants did not become the nightmare of the Emperor Pirates, but instead became the nightmare of CP9. This is simply ridiculous.


    Could this be the so-called "If you don''t die, you won''t die?"Isn''t their behavior just dying?


    If the blue pheasants were not recruited, they would have escaped long ago...

 874 Chapter 103 For Justice

    I dug a hole and buried them myself. The current CP9 is really unlucky!


    "Although the old man is very sympathetic to your experience! But you are too dangerous for the world government, so, for justice, the old man can only eliminate you!" The red dog looked at Kalifa and others, with a righteous tone. It''s very cold!


    "Justice..." Kalifa''s face was full of disdain now: "You mean, what we did before was evil? It''s really ridiculous... We have been for the world government. I have worked hard for most of my life, and now I say give up, just give up..."


    "What are we to the world government? A dog? We call it, and we go! When we don¡¯t need it, do we want to kill us with a simple sentence? The world government... Ruthless! Now, I can finally understand why Colonel Tina left the navy and became a pirate!"


    "Don''t argue for reasons, look for excuses! That will only make people look down. If you are really a real spy, you should have known this a long time ago! Now, your only choice is to carry the secret in your heart, To bury it in the ground forever, this is also a kind of justice!" The red dog looked at Kalifah and his voice in a cold tone.


    Akinu¡¯s character is upright, believes in and implements the concept of "Navy = Justice", never allow a trace of "evil", cruel methods, in order to complete the task and his own goals, he can ignore his colleagues and the general The people are annihilated as targets!


    He is an extreme man for the sake of''justice''!Now that Kalifa and others have been identified as''evil'', then he will never let Kalifa and others leave safely!


    "If it was before, in order to maintain our justice, we could naturally die without hesitation, but now, just a word of secrets that you know is too much, and we want to completely wipe us out... The world government is too chilling... "Lu Qi looked at the Aka Dog and the others with a plain face: "If you want to kill us, do it! If you want us to do it, sorry, we can''t do it!"


    "In that case, for justice, the old man has to send you a ride!" The red dog''s complexion instantly became cold, his aura became violent and terrifying, the magma flowing all over his body, the air here suddenly rose!


    Lu Qi and the others were dignified and dignified. Looking at the red dog, they had deep fear in their eyes, but at the same time they were full of war spirits: "I have long wanted to see the strength of the admiral! Today, I finally got my wish! "


    "I want to see the strength of the old man, but I have to pay the price of my life!" The red dog had a terrifying aura and looked at Lu Qi and others with a calm expression.Looking at his expression and tone, he didn''t put CP9 in his eyes at all.


    "I can''t ask for it!" Lu Qi shouted loudly, and his breath rose to the apex: "It is an honor to die in the hands of the Admiral!" As he said, Lu Qi''s next flash was to attack the red dog. And go: "Six-style finger gun!"


    Luchi''s hardened fingers stab at the red dog at an astonishing speed. Its power is comparable to a bullet and can easily penetrate the human body.


    It is a pity that he will not be domineering, and he is facing the red dog, how can he win?


    Lu Qi''s speed is very fast, and the speed of his finger gun is as fast as lightning, but in the blink of an eye, one of his finger guns has already pierced the chest of the red dog!


    It''s not that the red dog can''t hide, but he, disdain to hide.


    Amidst the sneer, bursts of blue smoke rose up, Lu Qi''s brows suddenly frowned, because his fingers that pierced the red dog''s body were pierced into a piece of hot lava, even Lu Qi''s. The finger has been strengthened by iron, but it is still burned...


    The elemental red dog is completely a magma man with terrifying temperature, no matter how strong Lu Qi''s physical skills are, it is useless!


    "You are still too tender if you want to challenge the old man!"


    The red dog snorted coldly, and his right fist instantly turned into a giant hand of magma, and he blasted away at Lu Qi!


    "Iron!!"


    Lu Qi''s complexion changed drastically, and in an instant he displayed one of the six iron blocks, making his body as hard as an iron block!


    With a loud''bang'', the red dog''s fist exuding terrifying heat hit Lu Qi''s chest with a crash, and Lu Qi snorted, flying backwards with the metal crash-like roar...


    "Lucky!!" Kaku saw this, a little on the ground under his feet, and directly used the moon step, stepped into the air, and caught the flying out of Lu Qi!


    However, the terrible impact made him draw a hundred meters away on the ground before stopping his figure...


    Kalifa and others were shocked, but they also stepped away, blocking Kaku and Lucky, looking at the red dog with guard...


    Just looking at Lu Qi''s scorched chest made their complexion extremely dignified. With just one punch, Lu Qi, the strongest of them, was seriously injured. Facing the general, the navy six styles that had never been disadvantaged in the past, It also becomes no chance of winning!


    "Cough cough!!" Lu Qi coughed up blood, looked at the red dog, his eyes were full of shock, but more, but helpless: "Is this the strength of the general... really worthy of a legend in the navy... It seems today... We are really bad luck..."


    Kalifa looked at the scary wound on Lu Qi''s chest, and looked at the red dog. His eyes were full of unwillingness and anger!I couldn''t help thinking that if Monkey King were here, they should be saved, right?


    Just then, she shook her head again, and gave a wry smile in her heart: "Strange, at this time, how could I think of that nasty guy...he should still be in the city of water now... how could he be here to save I¡­"


    "Are you ready to catch with your hands now, or do you still want to stubbornly resist?" Akinu looked at Kalifa and the others with an indifferent expression. In his eyes, the CP9 members in front of him can be rubbed at will. The pinched soft persimmon.


    "I want us to catch it! Dreaming!" Kalifa snorted immediately!


    Kaku and the others also stood up with a look of absolute hostility, looked at the red dog, knowing that they would die, but still did not flinch!


    They ran away not because they were afraid of death, but because it was worthless to die in the hands of the navy!Ke Keye has done so many things for the world government, but he is killing it!So ruthless, they just feel that dying like this is not worth it, let alone reconciled!


    "Courage is great! Although the old man appreciates your courage very much, but you are guilty of sin! Then the old man can only rectify you on the spot for justice! Don''t worry! Soon! It won''t make you feel painful!"


    The red dog breath is terrifying, exudes hot temperature, and the lava flowing from time to time on the body makes people scared to see!


    "Meteor Volcano!!"


    Accompanied by the scream of the red dog, many huge fists made of magma attacked towards the location of Kalifa and others...

 875 Chapter 104 She is my person

    The giant magma fist that came whizzing made Kalifa and others pale suddenly!


    The scorching temperature represents death!


    That kind of oppression made them desperate!Because they can''t pick it up or avoid it!


    They thought they were already very strong, but now they understand that their strength is so unbearable compared to the general...


    In the original work, CP9, for Luffy and the others in the early stage, is a group of terrifying existence with superior strength, but for the general-level characters, CP9 is simply not enough!


    Seeing that the dense magma fist was about to fall, and the shadow of death was dense, Kalifa and the others could only close their eyes and wait for death!


    "It''s sad... They are obviously espionage agencies loyal to the government, but now they have been abandoned like rubbish..." Green Pheasant looked at Kaku and others and shook his head with regret.He didn''t really agree with the navy''s approach, so he never took action.


    "We are the navy, and we must follow the instructions of our superiors..." Karp said flatly.But from his eyes, he can still see a faint light flashing.


    "Are you going to die? I''m really unwilling..." Seeing the magma fist that crashed down, Kalifa was pale, with fear in his eyes, but still cursed viciously: "Damn world government, my old lady has worked so hard. You have been a spy for most of your life, wasting your great youth, but you are so ruthless to our death, don¡¯t let my old lady live, or my old lady will have to fight with you to the end..." Facing death, Kalifa is He said his heart viciously.


    Although the nonsense is a big push, but this is just a matter of moments!


    The terrifying magma giant fist, with the might of destruction, immediately enveloped Kalifa and others!The approaching terrifying temperature made them fall into the furnace!The skin has also become extremely hot!


    Bang bang bang bang!!!!


    In a series of terrifying roars, Kalifa and others were submerged in a giant magma fist... billowing smoke rose, and the land in this area became a piece of scorched earth...


    When the smoke cleared, Kalifa groped herself up and down with a horrified face, with a look of doubt: "Am...we... dead?" No wonder she said to herself like this, because it was so terrifying just now. Under the circumstances, she already thinks she must die.


    "As a future member of my Emperor Pirate Group, how could you be killed easily..." A slightly familiar voice suddenly sounded in Kalifa''s ears, and Kalifa turned his head to look. , But it happened to see the familiar face of Monkey King, and he was extremely shocked at the moment: "It''s... it''s you? Why did you appear here?..."


    Only halfway through the conversation, Kalifa''s pretty face flushed, and said angrily: "You are a pervert, why don''t you wear clothes?"


    "Ahem~ that..." Sun Wukong''s old face couldn''t help but flushed, because he was only wearing a big pants underneath, blocking the shame.


    After spreading his hands, Sun Wukong said helplessly: "This can only be blamed on the coincidence of the time of the accident. Brother was only halfway through the bath and found out that you had an accident. Don''t you rush to save you?"


    It turned out that the reason why Kalifa and the others were okay was entirely because Monkey King blocked this fatal attack for them with a transparent barrier.


    "Save me? How did you know that something happened?" Kalifa frowned and looked at Monkey King.


    "I''ll talk about this later, now is not the time for nonsense..." Monkey King waved his hand and looked at the Aka Inu: "Oh! Old Man Karp, we meet again!"


    "Sun Wukong!!"


    When Karp, Green Pheasant, and Red Dog saw Monkey King, their expressions suddenly changed, and their faces became solemn.


    The red dog said with a sullen face, "Monkey King, we are now dealing with our own personal affairs, you''d better not be nosy!"


    "Nosy? What you said, you want to kill my people for no reason, I have to ask you for an explanation about this matter!" Monkey King looked at Equator Dog Road with a plain expression.


    "Your people? Don''t be too arrogant. Apart from the members of CP9, who is from your Emperor Pirates group? Don''t you have nothing to do. I really think we are afraid that you will not succeed?" The red dog looked gloomy and roared immediately. Road, his eyes are full of coldness.


    "Well, how should I put it... She is my person..." Monkey King pointed to Kalifa and smiled: "If you are willing to let her go, I won''t be embarrassed by you..."


    "She?" Karp looked at Carlyfa, their brows were all taken aback, and a wave of nameless anger suddenly rose in their hearts. This guy wants to abduct someone in front of them?Do you really regard our admiral as a soft persimmon that can be kneaded at will?


    "Hey! Didn''t you invite me to join your Emperor Pirates? If you help me teach these three bastards a lot! I will promise you!" Kalifa glanced at the situation and rolled his eyes. She exclaimed loudly, as soon as these words came out, they added fuel to the fire!


    She knows very well that if the two parties get involved, they might be saved.


    "Have you heard? Now, Kalifa is a member of my Emperor Pirate Group!" Monkey King looked at the Kapu trio with a grin.


    "It seems that the battle between you and us is inevitable..." The green pheasant sighed lightly.When it comes to this, there is nothing more to say!Seriously, he really didn''t want to fight against Monkey King, but he had no choice.


    "You kid, you''re too good to go! It seems that you have to teach the old man''s iron fist today!" Karp''s momentum rose, and his spirit to fight also rose as he watched Monkey King.


    The green pheasant also took a step forward. The cold air rose from his body, and the ground under his feet instantly condensed into ice...


    "Since you are deliberately looking for death, then we will do it for you today!" The red dog looked gloomy and looked at Monkey King''s gaze, flashing this cold killing intent. He would have seen Monkey King not pleasing to his eyes a long time ago. If it weren''t for his strength, early Just defend your own justice and start with Monkey King!


    Now that Karp and the Green Pheasant are shooting at the same time, there is no need to worry about it!Because he is very confident that there is no one in this world who can deal with the combination of the three of them at the same time!


    "You step back, I will play with them..." Monkey King said to Kalifa.


    "You... doesn''t it matter?" Kalifa looked worried. The opponent has two generals, plus a lieutenant general who is not weaker than the general. With this lineup, it is inevitable to worry about who it is.Because of this combination, it is simply invincible!She really didn''t want to push Monkey King into danger because of her own scheming.


    "Didn''t you tell me to beat them hard? Then stare your eyes wide and watch the show!" Monkey King smiled faintly at Kalifa.


    PS: I have something to do in the past two days...

 876 Chapter One Hundred Five

    "Are you really ready to deal with the three of them alone?" Kalifa''s eyes widened suddenly.


    "Didn''t you tell me to beat them up and you would join my Emperor Pirates?" Monkey King looked at Kalifa with a serious expression.


    "How can I say it, do you do it? Do you have any brains!" Carlyfa was immediately frustrated, but in the same way, her heart was moved.For her, Monkey King challenged three general-level figures at the same time. Such actions are hard to not be moved!


    Now, other words are unnecessary. Kalifa looked at Monkey King and said very seriously: "If you are still alive, I will join your Emperor Pirates!"


    When Monkey King heard this, he smiled slightly. He naturally heard the potential meaning of Kalifa''s words: Don''t you want me to join the Emperor Pirates?If you want to, just survive for me.


    Is it also an encouragement?Sun Wukong was speechless and emotional. Is my current behavior in your eyes the same as death?


    Well, Monkey King admits that his current behavior, in the eyes of ordinary people, is really no different from death!Because what he is facing is the three top naval forces!This combination is simply invincible!Just ask, who else in this world can deal with three of them at the same time?


    Monkey King didn''t argue, he just wanted to prove everything with facts, stepped forward, and said faintly to the three Karp: "Do it! If you can make my feet move the slightest, even if you win!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was stunned...


    "You will die if you don''t brag!" Kalifa was the first to shout angrily at Monkey King.


    "Emotions, such a domineering sentence, it becomes bragging in your ears!" Monkey King looked at Kalifa who was spitting himself, and shook his head helplessly: "It''s really long hair, knowledgeable short!"


    "Huh! You are really arrogant! Monkey King! As a general, we are not as weak as you said!" The red dog roared immediately, rolling magma, erupting hot temperature, and stepping on the ground. Like a fireball from the sky, it bombarded where the Monkey King was!


    Fire. Hot magma, with terrifying black smoke, mixed with heat waves, the momentum is extraordinary!Enough to melt an iceberg!


    Ordinary people can hardly stand under this high temperature, let alone fight against it!


    The heat waves made it difficult for Kalifa and others not far away to breathe, and they hurriedly withdrew and retreated, only to feel better...


    Seeing the red dog incarnate into a torrent of magma, falling from the sky, smashing to himself!


    However, Monkey King smiled faintly, squeezed his palms into fists, and bombarded the sky with one punch, and the space was shaking!A bang loudly resounded, accompanied by a scream, lava splashed everywhere!Under the shocking gazes of everyone, the red dog flew upside down and soared into the sky. For a moment, there was no trace to be found...


    "Here!!" Qing Pheasant and Karp were shocked at the moment. They knew that Monkey King was very strong, but this strong, who turned out to face the red dog, shot him to the sky!How can this not be shocked, people are admirals!It''s not a ball!


    Although my heart was shocked, the two of them did not get confused. The green pheasant slapped the ground with both palms: "Ice Age!!"


    One shot is a big move!


    Everything around, with the green pheasant as the center, was frozen into ice in an instant!


    Not far away, Kalifa and the others were all shocked. They hurriedly displayed their moon steps and jumped up to a tall building before they were barely frozen...


    Standing firm, Kalifa hurriedly looked down, but couldn''t help being shocked, because she saw that Monkey King''s body had been frozen...


    Before, Monkey King had already boasted about going to Haikou, and if he moved a step, he would lose!Therefore, even if he could easily avoid it, he did not avoid it!No need to hide!


    Seeing the moment when Monkey King was frozen in ice, Kapu''s ready-made fist had blue veins protruding, showing the terrifying power that could break the mountain and crack the rock!


    "Sun Wukong! Try the taste of the old man''s iron fist!"


    In the roar, Kapu''s terrifying punch that contained a tremendous amount of power smashed towards the frozen Monkey King!Look at that posture, vowing to smash him and the ice sculpture together!


    With a click...


    The ice sculpture suddenly shook slightly, and the ice cube covering Monkey King''s body was shattered instantly!Seeing Karp''s fist that contained horror enough to blast through a mountain, Monkey King smiled faintly. He only stretched out a finger, and under the wide-eyed gaze of Kalifa and others, he lightly pointed towards Karp''s fist. Click away...


    Bang!!!


    When the two touched, the whole earth shook, and the surrounding ground instantly sank and cracked. Only the ground on which Monkey King was standing was intact!


    "how is this possible?!!!"


    Karp''s eyes widened and saw that Monkey King could easily take his full blow with just one finger!My feet are even more immobile!Still as stable as Mount Tai!With his pupils tightening, Karp''s eyes widened, his eyes filled with horror and incredible!


    Strong!This person is too strong!Strong and terrible!Strong is desperate!


    For a while, everyone present was stunned!


    "I''m not arrogant, nor arrogant...because...I have that strength!" Monkey King looked at Karp with a face of disbelief and horror, with a plain face, and then lightly fingered it with a roar of''bang'', Karp If struck by lightning, the whole person flew out directly, knocking down a street house one after another, before stopping his figure and being submerged in the rubble...


    Than power?It depends on whom it is compared with. Monkey King can destroy the planet easily, and Karp and his like are simply weak!


    The green pheasant on the side breathed a sigh of relief, and even Karp was flicked away by a finger?Is this Nima still a human?


    "Hey! Don''t hesitate, come over and let me have a blast..." Monkey King hooked his finger at the dignified green pheasant, and said lightly: "I have a promise with Kalifa, I want to take the three of you Everyone beaten up..."


    The green pheasant jumped inexplicably when he heard it!He thinks that even if he encounters a strong enemy, he will never be afraid to shrink back, but facing Monkey King, he knows that he is wrong!Because now facing Monkey King, he really wants to turn around and run!This person feels terrible, terrible!He is invincible!He is invincible!Facing him, strong people will have a weak heart!


    Seeing the green pheasant with a dignified face, watching him extremely defensively, Monkey King shook his head, stretched out one hand, and the horrible suction burst out instantly. The vigilant green pheasant was shocked at the moment, because his body could not help it. Was attracted by Monkey King''s palm...


    "This guy... is so terrible?!!!"


    The green pheasant was horrified in his heart, the whole body was surging and turned into ice. He became elemental and wanted to save himself.....

 877 Chapter 106 The Fallen General

    However, no matter how fierce the green pheasant struggles, it still can''t break free of that terrifying suction!The body is like a kite with a broken line, attracted by Monkey King''s palm...


    In desperation, the green pheasant can only release a terrifying cold air. Along the way, the ground is frozen with sharp icy thorns!Under the refraction of sunlight, there is a different kind of beauty!


    However, the moment of coldness that had previously frozen Monkey King, now it has failed!


    Because Sun Wukong just wanted to test the extent of Bingbing Fruit''s ability, so he didn''t have any defense, letting the cold freeze himself!


    This Bingbingguo''s ability is a fatal threat to others, but to Monkey King, it does not constitute the slightest threat.


    The green pheasant¡¯s body was drawn by an invisible force, and was pinched by Monkey King in his hand. The terrifying cold air surged, and he wanted to freeze Monkey King. However, this time, the cold air attacked Monkey King¡¯s body. No effect!


    "I just tried your Bingbing Fruit ability. Do you really think you can freeze me?" Monkey King looked at the green pheasant with a surprised face, smiled faintly, and then punched and clicked. His body split instantly, leaving only one head to be held by Monkey King!


    Monkey King didn''t use domineering, and he didn''t have the power of laws. Therefore, the body of the green pheasant was only broken up, and to the elementalized him, it did not cause any harm!


    "The ability of the natural fruit is really good! Obviously there is only one head left, but it is still okay!" Monkey King squeezed the green pheasant''s head in his right hand, and looked at him with a smile: "You said, if I use such force , What are the consequences?" As he said, his right hand was instantly wrapped in a layer of black metal-like material, which was the use of armed color domineering!


    Although Monkey King has many ways to break the elementalization, the method that people in this world understand will be better and more shocking.


    The green pheasant looked at the smile on Monkey King''s face, but he was frightened. It was the first time he felt the approach of death so clearly!This feeling is really terrible, because as long as Monkey King uses his force, his head will burst like a watermelon. Thinking about it, his scalp feels numb!Not to mention the immersive him.


    "Kill if you want to kill, don''t torture people''s nerves, this feeling is not good at all!" Qing Pheasant looked at Monkey King with a wry smile. This feeling of being pinched by someone else''s head is really nothing. Not fun.


    "Sun Wukong! Go to hell!!"


    Suddenly, there was a roar in the sky!Monkey King looked up, but he just saw a terrifying lava fire falling from the sky!Stretch out the giant palm of lava and shoot down angrily at Monkey King!


    It turned out that the red dog that was blasted into the sky by Monkey King before, at this moment, turned into a lava fire body, like a meteorite from the sky, fell to Monkey King!


    The horror of breath, the terrifying power!And the heat waves make the space look a little distorted!With such a power, even a general, it is absolutely impossible to hard-wire, only to avoid the edge!


    It''s just that his posture makes Monkey King very speechless: "Nima! Tathagata palm! I scared my brother to death!"


    "Fuck you!" Monkey King once again hit the sky with a fist, horrifying his fist straight into the sky!There was a bang, and in an instant, it was bombarded on Akagi''s body!Suddenly, the flames burst, magma splashed everywhere, and the red dog turned into a lava body, but it was bombarded by Monkey King!


    Suddenly, a fire rain fell down!


    When it collided with the ice on the ground, mist rose up all over the sky...


    "But... damn..." The red dog with only one head left was shocked, but his eyes were full of anger. The lava fire on the ground condensed and re-formed the red dog''s body again. When he roared, he waved again. With the lava giant fist, bombarding Monkey King...


    "Huh! Let me spare your life, but retreat without knowing the difficulties! I really don''t know what is good or bad!" The red dog''s behavior clearly angered Monkey King, and the black flame in his eyes flashed away. In an instant, the red dog''s body was slapped Wrapped in black flames, burning his lava body...


    The red dog stopped his body in an instant, and the pain and wailing of rolling all over the floor continued!


    He never thought that as a body of lava, there would be flames that could burn his body...


    "This...this...black...fire?" The green pheasant was obviously surprised by Monkey King''s methods. The red dog that ate the lava fruit was actually burned by the black flame?What kind of fire is that?Never seen it before!He wanted to save the red dog, but he couldn''t protect himself and was powerless!


    Can only watch, the red dog is wailing, burned to death by the black flame!


    A generation of admiral has fallen!


    When Sun Wukong is showing mercy, he should stop and stop attacking!But the red dog didn''t know what was good or bad, he was unwilling to admit defeat, and because of his anger, and the so-called dedication to''righteousness'', he wanted to kill Monkey King!Such behavior is nothing short of death!


    Moreover, when watching anime, Sun Wukong had a bad impression of the so-called righteous face of the red dog. Now since you are deliberately dying, then go to die!


    Karp crawled out of the ruins, staring blankly at the burnt red dog, burning with anger for a while!A dignified generation of admirals fell in front of him!Angry emotions filled my heart. At this moment, Karp''s breath became more and more terrifying and violent!


    "Sun Wukong! Even if the old man is dead! I will never let you take a step here!" Kapu roared, smashing the ground with one foot, and leaping higher into the sky, hitting Monkey King with a punch!


    However, suddenly an invisible aura flashed from Monkey King''s body!Karp''s breath in the rage is stagnant!The figure suddenly fell from the air and fell to the ground severely!


    Feeling the feeling of powerlessness, Karp''s eyes widened in shock for a moment, staring at Monkey King, his face was full of horror and disbelief: "Overlord...domineering?!!! How could it be...just domineering... I was shocked?! This is impossible! In the world, how could there be such a terrifying person...The difference in strength between me and him... is so different?!!!"


    "Don''t be struggling meaninglessly... you... too weak..." Monkey King glanced at Karp lightly, then let go of the green pheasant, and said lightly: "I''m here just to take away one person, if you While interfering, I don¡¯t mind killing you all..."


    Seeing the indifferent expression on Monkey King''s face, Karp''s anger slowly disappeared. Instead, it was replaced by a wry smile and helplessness: "Two generals... plus an old man, against one person, unexpectedly... a complete defeat... it''s ridiculous...". .

 878 Chapter One Hundred and Seven

    "Hey! Go away!"


    Monkey King beckoned to Kalifa who was still in a daze on the roof.


    "Ah? Oh..." Kalifa replied blankly, jumped down, and followed Monkey King...


    After that, Lu Qi and others looked at each other and followed closely...


    Karp and the green pheasant are still here, they dare not stay here.


    Along the way, the navy looked at Monkey King with horror in their eyes, and no one dared to stop them. They trembled and watched with horror watching Monkey King and Kalifa left the Judicial Island...


    Looking at the distant back of Monkey King and the others, Karp and the Green Pheasant looked helpless and lonely. The three generals could not beat one of them, and one was killed!Now I have to watch people go away from my own eyelids. This feeling is really frustrating!


    It''s not that they are afraid of death, but that they don''t want to die in vain!A domineering and domineering person can crush them to the ground, face such a terrifying character, and slap them!


    "Among the pirates, there is such a terrifying existence...The Navy is in big trouble..." Karp sighed heavily, full of worry.


    "How about... revoke his bounty?" Green Pheasant murmured.


    "Never, it doesn''t matter if we lose, but if the reward is revoked, it would be equivalent to a compromise with the entire world government. This face cannot be lost or lost..." Karp retorted decisively at the moment.


    The reward has just been increased, and now it is suddenly withdrawn, then their navy¡¯s face is really lost...


    "Now it seems that I can only suggest to the above that other navies will meet the Emperor Pirates and detour directly..." Monkey King''s horror caused Karp to have deep fear and helplessness towards him. Characters, no one can check and balance. The only thing that can be faced is a detour!Can we not provoke, can we not hide?


    On the coast, Monkey King looked at Lu Qi and the others, and said faintly: "Well, here we are going to be separated. You are already the target of the navy. Where are you going?"


    "Take one step, count one step! The big deal is like you, be a pirate!" Lu Qi said respectfully.


    This is a horror figure who faces three generals and easily wins and kills one of them!Such existence, Lu Qi dare not have the slightest disrespect!Thinking that they were still enemies with Monkey King before, they couldn''t help being a little frightened!


    Fortunately, there is a Kalifa on their side, so that they can all survive, otherwise, they can kill all the members of their CP9 in a minute.


    "Going to be a pirate? That''s a good idea!" Monkey King looked at Lu Qi and smiled.


    The members of the dignified CP9 actually have the idea of ??becoming a pirate!Well, this is also a gift from Monkey King. His terrifying strength makes Lu Qi and others admire and admire him in their hearts!Even the objects of their worship are pirates, so they naturally want to be pirates, and they can also avoid the navy''s pursuit, so why not do it!


    "Kalyfa...you..." Lu Qi turned his head to look at Kalifa, and stopped talking.


    "It seems that we are going to say goodbye today..." Kalifa glanced at Monkey King and smiled at Lu Qi and others: "Since I have promised to join the Emperor Pirates, I am now the Emperor Pirates. A member of it!"


    "Is that so..." Lu Qi and others nodded their heads and said respectfully to Monkey King: "Master Wukong, Kalifa is pleased!"


    "Relax, follow me, no one can bully her!"


    "I believe this!" Lu Qi smiled knowingly: "Then, goodbye!" After saying goodbye to the two, the group just wanted to leave, but was stopped by Monkey King: "Wait!"


    "Master Wukong, is there anything else?" Lu Qi looked at Monkey King with a puzzled look.


    "For the face of Kalifa, these things will be given to you. Anyway, it''s useless if I keep them!" Monkey King said, suddenly there were some banana fruits in his hand and threw them to Lu Qi and others.


    "This is?" Lu Qi and others were holding fruits in their hands, with a curious look on their faces.


    "Devil fruit!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Evil... Devil Fruit?!" Lu Qi and others were shocked.


    "Yes, after eating this thing, your strength will be improved!" Monkey King nodded.


    These devil fruits are naturally the devil fruits that Lu Qi and the others have not had time to eat. Monkey King just used the ability to fetch things from the air to pass these devil fruits!


    Sun Wukong didn''t have any interest in the ability of the animal department. He didn''t want his sister to have the ability to transform into an animal. It hurts to think about that kind of thing.


    He only left the door fruit, bubble fruit, and other devil fruit, and threw them all to Lu Qi.


    "This...this is too precious...we can''t have..." Although Lu Qi looked eager in his eyes, he shook his head firmly.


    "Then there is so much nonsense, if you say it is for you, it will be given to you! Take the things and leave!" Monkey King waved his hand impatiently.


    "This...Thank you so much!" Lu Qi and the others immediately looked grateful, and after bidding farewell to Monkey King, they left Judicial Island in a small boat.


    "Hey! If you have seen enough, come down quickly!" After Lu Qi and the others had gone far, Monkey King looked up at the sky and said lightly.


    As the sound fell, the gorgeous figure of the Emperor suddenly appeared!


    When Monkey King came here, the Emperor also came here with him, only to hide his body!


    "Brother Wukong! You are awesome! Admiral! You killed the Admiral!" As soon as she appeared, Abliss jumped off the Emperor with a look of excitement and was picked up by Monkey King. Looking at Little Lori''s eyes full of worship, Monkey King felt relieved.


    "you are awesome!"


    Nami and other women can only give a thumbs up to Monkey King at this moment to show their shock!Because they can no longer express the shock in their hearts with words!They knew that Monkey King was very strong, but they never imagined that this strong would even face three generals at the same time and still win easily!And also killed a general, this kind of record is enough to shock the world!


    "Thank you!" Robin said seriously when he came to Monkey King.


    The red dog had participated in the O''Hara slaughter order incident, and even blew up the ship that the escaped residents were on, because there was an archaeologist on the ship!Robin hates such frenzied characters.


    Now that Monkey King killed the red dog, he had avenged the residents of O''Hara...

 879 Chapter 108 The Name of the Emperor

    One day has passed since the incident on Judicial Island, but in only one day, news about Monkey King spread all over the world!And the name of the Emperor Pirate Group is only now truly world-famous!


    An unnamed island, with countless big guys sitting around the fire, drinking and eating meat, it looks very lively!


    Some people were so drunk that they lay down on the ground and fell asleep...


    On the coast, there is a pirate ship docked. The pirate flag on the ship is a skeleton with three long red scars on the left eye. After the skeleton is two crossed Western swords!


    This unique Pirate Flag is known to everyone in the entire sea, because what this Pirate Flag represents is that it stands on the top of the entire Pirate World. The existence of the peak, one of the four emperors is red. The Red-haired Pirates of Fashanks!


    "Shanks! This is terrible! Something big! It''s really something big!!"


    At this moment, one person hurriedly jumped off the pirate boat on the coast and ran towards the gathering place...


    In his hand, he held a newspaper he had just purchased from Communication Pigeon, his face was full of shock...


    "Jesus Bu, what great incident happened? It surprised you so much?..."


    It turns out that this man is Usopp''s father, Jesus Bu!Rumor has it that he can hit the center of the ant''s eyebrows, and he is a perfect marksman.


    Shanks looked at Jesus Bu''s expression, obviously very surprised, such an expression, but he hadn''t seen it on his face for a long time.


    "Watch it for yourself!"


    Jesus Bu handed the newspaper in his hand to Shanks, trying to calm down the shock in his heart!


    After Shanks took it, he took a look and was surprised: "Monkey King? Why is he again? Huh?!!! This...this...this is...!!!"


    After just looking at it for a moment, Shanks'' eyes suddenly widened in shock...


    "Haha... Captain, what the hell is the news? It scared you... You almost wet your pants! Haha~~"


    Shanks¡¯ extremely shocked expression drew a burst of laughter from his companions...


    "This is really a terrific event! You all come and take a look!" Shanks looked serious, and said solemnly to the people around him.


    Shanks¡¯ expression obviously bluffed other people, because it was harmless to say how they joked, but Shanks showed such an expression, then it means that something great happened really happened...drowsy head They were all sober a lot, gathered around and watched seriously...


    "Defeat the best swordsman in the world, Hawkeye Mihawk?!! This... how is this possible? This guy actually defeated Hawkeye? Hey! Hawkeye, what is going on? Is it true? Are you actually? Defeated by others?"


    All of them looked at a man beside the fire. It turned out that Hawkeye was also here. This rally was held exclusively for him!


    "Yes!"


    Hawkeye was extremely calm and nodded simply, but looked at the newspaper very seriously!Since he was defeated by Monkey King, there have been news about Monkey King, and he is one of the most concerned!


    "No! You were actually defeated? Why didn''t you mention it to me?" Shanks exclaimed, looking at Hawkeye with an exaggerated expression.


    "You didn''t ask either..." Hawkeye said indifferently.Even though a proud person like him has the courage to admit his failures, he can''t always tell others about his failures, right?


    Seeing what everyone else wanted to say, Hawkeye immediately interrupted: "Don''t talk nonsense, and talk about it after reading it!"


    Everyone had to continue to look down, but the more they looked, the wider their mouths opened...


    Those unbelievably wide eyes, almost staring out...


    "...Killed Krokdal, one of the Qiwuhai...At the same time, facing the siege of the general blue pheasant, the red dog, and the lieutenant general Karp, he won the siege and killed the general red dog... my god! Is the guy still a human?! Is it real?"


    Seeing the content in the newspaper, a group of people were shocked and gasped!


    That shocking record makes people a little bit unbelievable!


    "The general Aka dog... was killed... This news is really shocking!" Shanks looked at the eagle eye with a look of surprise, and said: "How about, old friend, you Think this news is true or not?"


    "Can this be fake? If it is Monkey King, he has that strength..." Hawkeye said with a calm expression after being shocked.Because he has personally experienced the horror of Monkey King, how about facing three general-level figures, even ten or a hundred?Hawkeye now remembered that he couldn''t even resist others'' domineering, and he had a lingering fear!


    "You have such a high opinion of this person?" Shanks said with a shocked look: "Tell me, what kind of character is that guy? Not only has he defeated you, but also three generals in the Navy. The characters, even Old Man Karp lost! It¡¯s hard to believe..."


    "Strong! Strong!" Hawkeye was very calm and said very simple: "I am afraid that no one in this world is his opponent..."


    "Not even with white beard?"


    "No! Even if the four emperors join forces, plus all the generals of the navy, they are definitely not his opponent!" Hawkeye said with great certainty.


    "Hey! Hawkeye, your evaluation is a bit alarmist, right? Does such a person exist in the world?" A group of red-haired pirates was full of disdain.


    "You haven''t met, so you don''t know his horror..." Hawkeye sighed, but his eyes were full of admiration for Monkey King, yearning for his strength and passion, and a raging will to fight: "I am his You can''t bear the domineering... even if there are thousands of generals, what can you do?"


    "No... isn''t it?!!!"


    A bunch of people, all Spartans...


    A general-level figure, can''t bear the domineering of others?Is this really a human?Is there such a thing?


    And another piece of sea, where the White Beard Pirates is located!


    The white beard with needles all over his body, looking at the reward list in his hand, was shocked, but it was filled with endless fighting spirit!


    This man, who is now called the strongest man, learned of the existence of Monkey King, his endless fighting spirit burned again: "Haha~~ I didn''t expect it! In addition to Roger, there are such things in this world. Character! Forcing the world government to recognize his name as the''Emperor''! Great! Great! Not bad! Not bad! Monkey King! Haha~~ I really want to compete with him!"


    Beside the laughing white beard, there is the shocked white beard pirate crew...


    For a time, Monkey King, the name of the Emperor Pirate Group, truly walked into the ears of Qiwuhai and the Four Emperors, and similarly, they were listed as extremely dangerous people!


    Since then, the Emperor Pirate Group has truly become famous in the world!Standing on top of the four emperors!..

 880 Chapter 109 Bubble Fruit

    The Emperor was floating on the sea with the wind, but in the boat, Nami and other women were all excitedly holding a poster in their hands, unable to conceal their excitement, and they were chattering around Monkey King''s side.


    "Goku, look, we are on the poster again! Your bounty has been changed again, this time there is no amount, which means infinity! Great!" Miss.Valentine pointed at the poster in her hand. , That''s an excitement.


    As pirates, the amount of this bounty represents an honor. No wonder they are so excited!


    "The world government also officially named you the title of''Emperor'', ranking above the four emperors! Oh my God! This is so exciting! Our Emperor Pirate Group is actually ranked above the four emperors! I didn''t even dream of it!" Miss. Valentine''s face was flushed, and her face was full of intoxication, such an honor, she had never even dreamed of it.


    "Don''t be happy too early, the world government suddenly took Wukong to such a high position, it seems really uneasy and kind!" Robin said with a serious face.


    "Indeed! Being ranked above the four emperors, the world government recognizes it, but it does not mean that the four emperors will admit that the navy is trying to kill people with a knife!" Nami-wei frowned, thinking of the legendary four emperors, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried. .


    "All the four emperors are like heroes, and there will definitely be people who will not accept that Wukong will stand on top of them. The world government has really pushed us to the opposite of the four emperors!" Raqi said very seriously. .


    "What are you afraid of! Brother Wukong is here! What are the four emperors? Get down!" Abliss sat on the bench, drinking juice, and looking at Monkey King''s eyes, it was all blind worship.


    "That''s true! When you took the name''Emperor'', Wukong, you should have thought of this situation, right?" Robin looked at Monkey King and said, "So, you are already prepared to face the Four Emperors. Right?"


    "Four emperors? Just a bunch of scums... We play with us, if they don''t know what they can do to find the fault, they can just destroy it!" Monkey King said with a plain expression.


    "What you said is really arrogant! But Tina likes it!" Tina looked at Monkey King and smiled.


    "You are all practicing well. By that time, your strength will definitely not be worse than that of the Four Emperors and General Admirals!" Monkey King looked at the women.


    "I really look forward to that day!" La Qi smiled slightly. She ate the fruit of the thunder and began to practice the cultivation method taught by Monkey King. She believed that within a few years, she would definitely be able to compete with those so-called The generals contend.


    "By the way, Goku, you killed the red dog, what about his rock berry? Didn''t you get it?" Robin suddenly turned his head, looked at Monkey King, and asked.


    "Oh! If you don''t tell me, I even forgot..." Sun Wukong''s face suddenly appeared.


    In fact, it was not that he had forgotten it but that he didn''t care much. After Robin reminded him, Monkey King closed his eyes and felt slightly, and stretched out his right hand. The space above it fluctuates, and a pineapple-like fruit is in him. Appeared out of thin air in his hands...


    In such a magical scene, Nami and other women are not surprised, only Kalifa''s face is surprised...


    "Is this the red dog''s rock berry? Who wants it?" Nami looked around with a questioning expression on her face.


    Na Zhi Wei Wei and the others shook their heads violently, obviously not wanting this rockberry!


    Before the red dog turned into a magma battle, they all saw it, fierce and fierce, but for a lady who loves beauty, they don''t want to be like that.


    "Hey! This is the natural rock berry reality? Its former owner was one of the three navy generals! You still dislike it?" Kalifa looked at the girls, looking very speechless.


    "You want it, give it to you!" Nami squeezed the rock berry into Kalifa''s hand very simply.


    "No! Kalifa''s devil fruit, I was ready!" Monkey King shook his head, and once again took out a superman demon fruit. This devil fruit is exactly the original Kalifa. The devil fruit that I ate: bubble fruit.


    Monkey King is looking forward to the scent of Kalifa as soap.


    Keke~~Well, all of a sudden, I almost wanted to crook again...


    "What is your ability?" Kalifa asked curiously.


    "Bubble fruit, a very practical fruit, can turn you into a soap man. Your whole person is beautiful and smooth. When you take a bath, you don¡¯t even need shower gel... It can also make others smooth and unable to be on the ground. Standing, it can even wash away the strength of others..."


    "I want this!!"


    Sun Wukong hasn''t spoken yet, but Ya and the others have expressed their opinions!His eyes were extremely fierce. He looked at the Bubble Fruit in Monkey King''s hand, wishing to snatch it over.


    Well, after Sun Wukong''s simple description, Keya and them are all attracted!They are not interested in anything that is powerful or not, that ability!Practical is the best!


    Even Robin and the others have a look of desire, but knowing that they already possess a certain ability, they can only sigh with excitement.


    "No! I prepared this demon fruit for Kalifa!" Monkey King shook his head. He has already designated Kalifa as his private soap...


    Cough!This idea is so evil...


    "Hee hee! Without your share, Wukong is the best!" Kalifa was overjoyed, took the bubble fruit from Monkey King''s hand with joy, turned his head, and kissed Monkey King on the cheek.


    Seeing them slightly is called envy, jealousy and hate!


    "No! You can''t be so partial! I demand fair competition!" Nami immediately raised her watch and said, "Sisters who agree, please raise your hands!"


    "If it''s other abilities, I don''t care, but I really want this ability..." Raised his hand slightly.


    "Me too!" Keya and the others raised their hands.


    "Hey! You can''t do this! As subordinates, you have to obey the captain''s orders, don''t you know?" Kalifa immediately helped her glasses and said seriously.


    "Humph! The minority obey the majority, this is our rule, don''t you want to divert the topic!" Nami squinted at Carlyfa and hummed.


    Ok!The anger is hard to commit, and Monkey King had to compromise. Anyway, whoever is his own private soap is the same, wow!!


    If Keya and the others knew the evil thoughts in Sun Wukong''s heart, how would they feel?


    And you don¡¯t want to fight for the awesome rock berry, but you fight for the fruit of the bubble. What a shame for you to call the General Red Dog under Huangquan!


    PS: I will rest tomorrow, there will be three shifts...

 881 Chapter One Hundred and Ten: I Am God

    After a round of lottery decisions, the bubble fruit was obtained by Kalifa. It seems that this bubble fruit is destined to have a relationship with her.


    Under the enviable eyes of the women, Kalifa ate the bubble fruit with great difficulty...


    Just as the girls wanted to pull Kalifa to try the abilities of Bubble Fruit, Monkey King''s eyes suddenly narrowed: "Well? Is this feeling... awakened..."


    "Goku, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Monkey King¡¯s expression suddenly became a little serious, Robin and the others all looked at Monkey King in surprise. In their understanding, they have never seen Monkey King expression like this...


    "It''s okay... It''s just a companion who has awakened..." Monkey King waved his hand to the girls, and set a space barrier between the waves, completely isolating the space here from the outside world!Then I looked up at the sky, and saw that above the sky, the space suddenly fluctuated strangely, and then a woman with long hair flying, like a witch, exuding a frightening atmosphere emerged!


    Her eyes are fierce and terrifying, her breath is fierce and terrifying, and she has a sense of indifference that overlooks all things in the world. She is awe-seeing, awe and fear in her heart, her long hair is windless, she looks like crazy, but she looks noble and gorgeous. Imposing!


    Standing in front of her, Nami and other women were frightened and desperate, their bodies trembling involuntarily, their faces were horrified, their feet were soft, and they almost fell to the ground...


    Sun Wukong looked at it, frowned slightly, and stepped forward, blocking them, and blocking the terrifying aura from the sky and from the woman''s body for them!


    Robin and the other women breathed a long sigh of relief. In a moment, they already felt that their vests had been wetted by sweat, and their hearts were beating violently!Staring wide-eyed, looking at the person who suddenly appeared in the sky, full of fear: "Wukong...she...who the hell...is it?...well...so scary..."


    "Oh! Here comes an amazing character..." Tina looked at the beautiful and terrifying figure in the sky, her eyes narrowed, but she smiled slightly.


    "You... don''t deserve... stay by his side..." The woman in the sky pointed at the Robin and other women below with an indifferent attitude, with a cold expression.


    Her eyes were calm and full of lofty indifference. Except when she looked at Monkey King, her eyes flashed with terrible possessiveness, but when she looked at Nami and other women, she looked at a group of weak ants!


    "Who is this woman? Really so upset! I seem to slap her!" Nami looked at the woman in the sky with an aggrieved face. If it weren''t for the terrifying aura that frightened her, she was now Has rushed up.


    "Mortal, pay attention to your words! If it weren''t for Wukong''s face, you would have died at this moment!" The woman glanced at Nami indifferently, but she screamed in surprise and dodged her body. Sun Wukong went behind him and said with a frightened expression: "Wukong, who is this woman? Isn''t it too scary?"


    "Yo! Kaguya Ji, congratulations on your successful integration! Now it looks more domineering!" Monkey King looked at the woman in the sky, but smiled slightly.


    That''s right, she is the Datongmu Keiyaji in the world of Naruto. When Monkey King left, she gave her the source beads in the world of Naruto, and took her own world back and let her close!Now, Kaguya Ji has successfully integrated the World Origin Orb, inherited the gods, and became the lord of a party!


    "Thanks to you..." Kaguya nodded, turning the corner of her eyes, but looked at Robin and the other women, her face was plain and full of majesty: "You leave! Just a mere ant, you don''t deserve to share the same person with me. He, only belongs to me!"


    Kaguyaji¡¯s tone is full of endless domineering and exclusive desire. She is a very possessive woman. She thinks that only a goddess like herself can be worthy of being with Monkey King. She cannot tolerate her identity. Beside his man, there are other women!


    "Who are you? Don''t you have your tongue out when you speak? It''s up to you whether we are going to stay or not! Do you want you to be there? So damn, who do you think you are?" Nami was watching Kaguya. I was unhappy, and immediately screamed.


    Robin and the other women also looked angry. Kaguya Ji''s eyes and tone made them very upset.


    If you change to who you are, you will be upset when someone speaks to you in a commanding tone.


    "Who am I? Huh! I am Datongmu... Kaguya Ji... I am a god!"


    Kaguya Ji is full of endless majesty and domineering at this moment, and the terrifying aura is even more fearful and worshipped!


    A pair of reincarnation eyes flashed with a black flame covering all the surrounding sea areas. In a moment, all the sea areas covered by the space barrier were instantly burned out...


    "Oh my God!!"


    Such a terrifying sight made Nami and other women stunned and gasped!


    Compared to the previous Monkey King who cut the sea in half with a single sword, compared with this moment, it is simply weak!


    "She...she...she really...is...a god?" Nami was really stunned at this moment.Robin and other women also looked shocked.


    This can''t be blamed on their timidity, but Kaguya Ji''s momentum at the moment is really too grand and terrifying!When this method came out, it was really scary.


    "Hey! Can''t your attitude be better? Is it scary and fun?"


    Kaguya Ji''s attitude makes Monkey King a little unhappy. This girl is no better than ordinary people, she is a difficult master to tame!As soon as he came, he smashed Robin and other women!


    "I only agree with you, but I don''t agree with them. If you want to get my approval, you can beat me!" Kaguya Ji looked at Robin and the other women, her face calm, and the slight look and disdain in her tone were simply obvious.


    "This woman is so arrogant! Tina, teach her a lesson for us!" Nami turned her head to look at Tina.


    "No way... She is a true god, how could I have beaten..." Tina shook her head with a wry smile.


    "The true god? Tina, are you kidding me?" Nami and the others were shocked.


    "Do you still need to make a joke? Do you think people can have such a terrifying aura?" Tina suddenly rolled her eyes.


    "Just kidding... this world... is there a god?" Nami and the others were really shocked.Observing the terrifying aura of Kaguya Ji made her soul tremble, and she really couldn''t have it.


    "How can a mere mortal sit on an equal footing with me! If you know yourself, leave me immediately!" Kaguya Ji said with a cold expression looking at Nami and the others.


    "Oh! I can''t stand it anymore, this woman is too awkward, Wukong! To hang her, you must hang her!" Nami suddenly yelled angrily.


    PS: This chapter has been written for more than three hours. It really hurts, hey...

 882 Chapter 111: I am your male god

    "Come down! Hui Ye Ji, their identities are the same as you, I don''t want to hear unnecessary nonsense!" Monkey King stared at Hui Ye Ji, the aura of terror looming.


    Monkey King knew very well that a woman who was extremely possessive like Kaguya Ji could only use force to suppress her and make her yield.


    "Huh! How can I be with the mere ants, no!" Hui Yeji shook her head resolutely.In fact, the most important thing is that she can''t stand Robin and other women!Because this woman''s desire for exclusivity is too strong and terrifying.


    "Oh! I''m so violent, don''t you feel uncomfortable if I don''t beat you?" Monkey King stared at him immediately.


    "I also want to try, how strong is my strength!" Hui Ye Ji did not show any weakness, but looked at Sun Wukong full of fighting spirit.


    After successfully integrating the World Origin Pearl, the violent conquest factor in her body has become stronger and stronger!If no one can suppress it at this moment, it would be a disaster for other dimensional worlds!


    Because with Kaguya Ji''s personality, she will definitely do everything possible to conquer the dimensional world, all under her own rule!She is such a scary woman!


    "Oh! You really intend to fight with me, right? You really turned your head against you!" Monkey King laughed furiously, grabbed Chao Hui Yeji, and the power of the terrifying rules instantly turned into an invisible big hand. , Block the world!It made Kaguya Ji unable to move at all and it was difficult to dodge!


    "How come?!!!" Hui Yeji was shocked at the moment!In her cognition, she has become the lord of a realm and a true god. Even if she can''t defeat Monkey King, she can''t be so powerless, right?


    Naturally, Kaguya Ji was unwilling to be caught just like this. In her fierce struggle, she exuded immortal power, but the space around her was shattered in layers!But Robin and the others were stunned!A look of horror!


    However, no matter how Kaguyaji struggles, it still doesn''t help!


    In order to completely deter Kaguya Ji, Monkey King did not show any mercy, and directly suppressed it with the power of supreme rules!The dimension between the two was separated by several levels, and Kaguya Ji was an opponent.


    In this way, Kaguya Ji was dragged down from the sky by Monkey King, and she was directly cultivated to suppress her by the power of the supreme rule, and then placed on her knees, raising her palm to face her. Full of curls. Hit on the hip...


    "Wait! I gave up!" Hui Yeji hurriedly exclaimed.If this is in front of so many sister papers and was beaten by Monkey King, then her face will be really lost!


    She was completely convinced by Monkey King now. She thought that she had achieved the position of God and should have gained a lot from Monkey King, but she didn''t expect that she was still so vulnerable!


    But think about it, the original owner of the World Source Orb she merged with was killed by Monkey King!Since Monkey King can easily kill its original owner, naturally it can also easily kill her!


    Kaguya Ji surrendered so simply, so that Sun Wukong was a little surprised, and he was embarrassed to continue the fight.


    However, Kaguya Ji looked at Robin and the other women''s eyes full of hostility. She, who has a strong desire for monopolization, naturally did not allow Monkey King to have other women besides herself.


    After Sun Wukong introduced them to each other, he felt that the atmosphere was a bit stiff, and he seemed helpless, so he had to say to Kaguyaji next to him: "You go back first! Naruto World just needs you to reshape..."


    Hui Ye Ji glanced at Robin and the other women, and hummed softly: "I will come back, you will wait for us!" Then, she nodded to Monkey King, swiped in front of her, and the space suddenly split. After a hole, Hui Yeji''s figure flashed, and she fell into it!


    And the gap in space is slowly closing like the surface of water!


    Although the world of Naruto has not yet become Kaguya''s own world, as the owner of the world of Naruto, and a person from the world of Naruto, it is naturally easy for her to return to her own world.


    Seeing Kaguya Ji left, Robin and other women all let out a long sigh of relief. There is no way, Kaguya Ji is here, and the pressure on people is too great!Before the kiss approached, the fierce and terrifying breath made them dare not breathe more.


    "That... Wukong... Hui Yeji... really... God?" La Qi looked at Monkey King, the shock on her face had not completely receded.


    "You say yes, that is, if you say no, then it is not!" In order not to put pressure on the girls, Sun Wukong had to explain like this: "As long as you work hard to practice the exercises I teach you, one day, you You can also be like her! So, there is no need to fear, and no need to be in awe!"


    "We... can too?"


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, all the women recalled Kaguya Ji''s horrible aura and posture before. Thinking about it now, it was really attractive!That attitude is really too bad.


    "Um, Goku, are you... also a god?" Konis looked at Monkey King, her eyes shining strangely.The other daughters also looked at Monkey King a little nervously.


    "Me? Right! I am your male god! Wow haha!!" Monkey King looked at the girls and couldn''t help laughing.


    "But! You are so stinky! Our male god is not like you!" When the girls heard this, they gave Sun Wukong a white look, with smiles on their faces.


    The tense atmosphere then dissipated. What happened just now, all the women acted as if nothing had happened...


    It¡¯s just their psychology that planted a seed of worry. They began to be afraid, afraid that Sun Wukong would suddenly disappear in front of them one day, because they already vaguely knew that Sun Wukong¡¯s identity...


    But their worries are obviously unnecessary...


    At the same time, somewhere far away in a place called Banaro Island, an event that shocked the world also occurred...


    A man with a big waist and a big waist looked at the reward list in his hand, but he made a terrible laughter: "The Emperor Pirates... Monkey King... It''s amazing! There has been a pirate world. Such an amazing character! Three Admiral-level characters at the same time besieged him, but they couldn¡¯t help him. Instead, they killed a Admiral! Amazing! Amazing! Oh haha~~ At a young age, he was promoted to fourth. On top of the emperor! Oh hahaha~~The world now is really more and more interesting! Haha`~"


    "This world is really lively... Captain, we can''t lag behind..."


    "Oh haha~~ That said! Little ones! Go! It''s time for us to set off too! Haha~"


    "I''m really sorry, I think you want to go out to sea, but it won''t go so smoothly!" Suddenly, a figure sounded behind the group of people, interrupting them...

 883 Chapter One Hundred and Twelfth Chapter Marshall D Diqi

    "Oh! Ace! Captain..."


    The guy with the big waist and the thick waist looked at the person who suddenly appeared, with a look of surprise on his face, but a look of enthusiasm on his face.


    "Come on, Di Qi, what is the captain now... That is a word used by people who know how to respect others, don''t treat me as a fool..."


    It turns out that this guy is Marshall D Diqi from the Blackbeard Pirates!In the original book, he was repeatedly suspected of being the ultimate boss.


    And Ace finally found Diqi''s place after unremitting pursuit.


    "Are you the Firefist Ace?" Rafit looked at Ace with a look of interest.


    "Yeah! Please take care of..." Ace glanced at Rafit faintly, and then looked at Blackbeard again: "It seems that you have become the captain alone! Blackbeard Pirate Ship, Marshall D Captain Di Qi!"


    "Thief haha~~ What''s the matter, Ace, it''s been a long time, what''s the matter, how did you know I''m here?" Blackbeard laughed, showing his big mouth with three teeth missing.


    "Diqi, you should talk less nonsense. You who live twice as long as ordinary people, it is impossible not to understand the current situation, right?" Ace suddenly asked in a deep voice.


    "...Understood..." Di Qi said with a faint expression: "Then let me say something first! Ace, how about joining us? Take down this world with me, and the means to make me famous has long been The plan is done. The era of the white beard is over. It is Lao Tzu who can be the king of Shanghai Pirates. The first thing to do is to kill the captain of the recently famous Emperor Pirate Group, Emperor Sun Wukong, and hand him over to the world government. Then we are really famous in the world! Ahaha!!!"


    "Kill Monkey King? Do you really dare to think about it!" Ace was stunned for a moment, and suddenly looked at Di Qi with disdain: "You really are a brainless guy!"


    "Thief haha~~" Di Qi laughed and said without caring: "Indeed, that guy''s head is really not easy to handle, but with my ability, there is still a chance, isn''t it? Hahaha! I am the strongest!"


    "It seems that you want to fly to fame, you already want to be crazy..." Ace looked at Diqi as if he was looking at an idiot and a madman: "But let me join you? Impossible..."


    Bang!


    Ace''s words were not finished yet, but a bullet suddenly passed through Ace''s eyebrows and chest. Behind Ace''s and between his eyebrows, flames burst into flames... but it didn''t hurt the slightest!


    It turned out that Van Oka spotted Ace''s gap and shot him suddenly!


    Although the sneak attack was successful, it was a pity that Ace ate the burned fruit of the natural type, and the bullet couldn''t hurt him at all!


    "It seems that there is a bastard who doesn''t understand etiquette!" Ace helped directly on the brim of his hat, and pointed his finger at Van Oka: "Musket!!"


    Accompanied by the crackling sound, fireballs fired from his fingers like bullets, blasting towards Van Oka...


    The latter can only run quickly, looking for something to hide...


    And another member of the Blackbeard Pirates, Bagas lifted a house with his bare hands, and smashed towards Ace!


    "Yanjie! Pillar of Fire!"


    Ace waved a big hand, the sky flames appeared all over his body, his hands supported the ground, and in an instant, a fiery pillar of fire rose from his body and pierced the fallen house!The shock is torn apart!


    "Oka, Bagas! Don''t make any shots, you are not the opponent of that man! Get out!" Di Qi was shocked, but shouted at the two behind him.


    "Sorry!" Bagas touched his head and said.


    "fire punch!"


    Suddenly there was a loud shout, and a hot flame column crashed down towards Diqi and the others, accompanied by a scream!Di Qi and others are all wrapped in fire!The terrifying shock wave directly knocked several people to the ground!


    But Di Qi, with flames burning on his body, was painful. He rolled straight on the ground without any image!


    "Ah! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts...Ah!!!"


    "Captain!" Bagas were shocked, and ran towards Diqi.


    "It''s really embarrassing for you to look like this! Di Qi! Or is it really unbearable that twice the pain?" Ace was bathed in the flames, looking at Di Qi at the moment with a plain expression. .


    "En?" Diqi frowned suddenly, and the strong ninja was in pain. He pushed the Bagas away, threw himself to the ground, and extinguished the flames of his body. He was panting, looking very Unbearable.


    But Di Qi raised his head with a look of surprise, looked at Ace, and said: "How do you know that I have to suffer twice as much pain as others?"


    "Isn''t this the price you paid for the dark fruits you got by killing your companions?" Ace said with a cold face.


    "Thief haha!! It''s amazing! You actually know what the ability I got!" Di Qi laughed loudly: "That''s no way! In order to get the devil I want to dream of Fruit, but I engraved all the shapes on the fruit sign in my heart. When I first saw the devil fruit, I recognized it. It was the devil fruit I had always dreamed of... the rules on board, Whoever gets the devil fruit belongs to who... But the fruit I dreamed of was actually given by my friend, so I can''t help it!"


    "So you killed him and snatched it over?" Ace had a cold face.


    "It''s a whim!" Di Qi said solemnly: "This devil fruit chose me! Ace! With it, I became the strongest person! Ace! Look! It''s also in the nature system. It''s an alternative!"


    As Di Qi said, his body turned into darkness, covering the surface of his body, rushing straight into the sky!


    Accompanied by Di Qihaha''s laughter, it looked like a demon was waking up!


    "I am the darkness! Ace! You can''t kill me! It is the most ferocious ability in the history of the Devil Fruit! The dark fruit of the natural type! It turned me into a dark man! Now, I am Just let you see my strength...Drink!!!"


    Di Qi shouted, the dark light spread all the way to the surrounding ground...


    "Let''s enjoy it! Ace! Dark Road!"


    Di Qi screamed and slapped the ground with a palm, and the entire sky suddenly became extremely dark, and the surrounding houses collapsed and collapsed, sinking into the endless darkness on the ground...


    In a moment, a huge town disappeared strangely...


    "Now, let you see, the disappeared town, that tragic look!" Di Qi yelled, black light emerged from him again, and all the broken branches and broken trees were spit out from the darkness, It''s the smoke and dust!


    PS: This chapter is somewhat similar to the original book, but the subsequent development will not be the same...

 884 Chapter 113 Ace vs Diqi

    "Our town has become a pile of wood chips..."


    Those who fled beforehand stared blankly at the pile of broken branches and broken trees, shocked, fearful, and angry...because their home is gone...


    "Thief haha!! Ace! See it? This is my power...Darkness can absorb everything, and it can destroy everything! As powerful as you, it can''t be my opponent! Haha~~" Di Qi looked at Ace, laughed presumptuously.


    "I saw...but what''s the point of you doing this? Show your ability? Tell me, how powerful are you?" Ace looked calm, and fluorescent light emerged from his hands, floating in the air. In front of Di Qi...


    "Firefly...Fire Dharma!!"


    With Ace''s low drink and a bang, the fire burst, and it immediately engulfed Blackbeard...


    The ugly scream of Blackbeard came out again... But for a moment, the darkness surged, but it swallowed all the light from him...


    Di Qi, panting heavily, seemed to have suffered unimaginable pain. His appearance was very embarrassed...


    "The dark fruit... really can''t be elemental..." Ace muttered to himself: "In other words, what he said is true... In that case, it is better to keep a little distance..." Ace said , It jumped over twenty meters behind him again...


    "You guy... seems to really know what my abilities are..." Di Qi panted heavily, looked at Ace, and smiled: "However, it doesn''t matter... Even if you are far away from me, it''s useless. ¡­Dark water!"


    As he said, Di Qi stretched out with one hand, and darkness emerged from his palm, spinning like a whirlpool, and terrifying suction burst out from it, but it directly sucked Ace 20 meters away in the air. past¡­


    "Damn it! Is it gravity?!" Ace was shocked, the flames in his hand rose, and between the waves, he attacked Diqi: "Shenhuo Shiranui!!"


    Puff!!


    Two beams of fire pierced Di Qi''s left and right chest like sharp spears!


    In the painful roar, Di Qi gritted his teeth and endured the inhuman pain, and the suction in his hand grew stronger. In a moment, Ace was already sucked in front of him and grabbed it!Immediately he raised his fist and hit the back of Ace''s neck with a loud bang!


    The earth was shaken, but Ace''s body was directly smashed into the ground!Bleeding from the nose and mouth, the injury is not light!


    "Damn! The neck bone was interrupted... to careless! Unexpectedly, there is such a trick..." Ace''s complexion at the moment, ugly and solemn, became extremely serious: "You can''t drag on, or you will suffer. Up!"


    "Haha! Ace! See it! This is my power! You are so powerful, it is impossible to be my opponent, thief haha! My black beard Diqi... is the strongest!" With two flame guns burning with blazing flames, it looks a little scary!But besides the severe pain, he didn''t see any serious damage!Instead, he endured the severe pain, twisted an ugly face, pulled out the flame spear, and laughed proudly there.


    If you change to an ordinary person and your chest is pierced by others, it is impossible to survive!Di Qi¡¯s physique is so peculiar and incredible...


    "Don''t be happy too early! Diqi! Let''s decide the outcome with one move!" Ace knew how tricky the Dark Fruit was, the more he delayed, the more disadvantaged he was, and he shouted immediately. The flames all over his body rose up, straight into the sky!


    "Great Yan Jie! Emperor Yan!!"


    In the condensing of the fire, a huge fireball was formed, which was held by Estor!That scene is so shocking!


    "Your ability...It''s a pity...I sincerely invite you to join us..." Di Qi retreated in embarrassment. After reaching a certain safe distance, he looked at Ace, but invited again.


    "At this time, are you still talking such nonsense? My purpose! But capture you!" Ace yelled, the blazing fireball in his hand, already flying out of his hand, and slammed towards Diqi...


    "That''s really a pity! If this is the case, you can bury me in darkness!" Di Qi roared, and the terrifying darkness rose from his body like the sky of black smoke, rendering half of the sky, like the one that smashed into it. The huge fireball collided!


    The violent impact actually made the entire island shake violently!


    The residents of the island are all in horror...


    Fireballs and darkness, all occupying half of the sky, are colliding violently!


    It is a pity that darkness has the ability to absorb everything. In the violent collision, the fireball was slightly engulfed by darkness...


    The dark shadow extends all the way to the ground, and when the two confront each other, it also envelopes Ace...


    Aston felt his feet were soft, and his figure sank a little bit towards the darkness on the ground...


    "Damn! The ability of this dark fruit... really tricky..." Ace looked shocked, but he was powerless, because darkness flooded like a tide, drowning him and the huge fireball at the same time...


    The sky at this moment has been completely shrouded in darkness, and it looks like the end of the world!


    When Ace was spit out from the darkness, he was already in a coma. In the duel with Diqi, Ace lost!Lost under the weird ability of Dark Fruit, and also under Diqi''s incredible physique!


    If you change to an ordinary person, the chests on the left and right sides are penetrated, it is impossible to survive, but Di Qi is like a okay person...


    "Haha~~ Captain, even Ace is defeated by you, you are one step closer to the strongest position!"


    The other members of the Blackbeard Pirate Group, at this moment, were all around, but the words of praise were generously dedicated to Di Qi.


    Di Qi fell to the ground like a dead dog, listening to the compliments of several people, but the thief was laughing non-stop. While panting, his face was full of comfort!


    Such a powerful Ace was defeated by him, and he became more confident about the ability of Dark Fruit!


    "Captain, since Ace has been captured by us, how about giving him to the navy? The second captain of the Whitebeard Pirates, but the weight is not light..." Rafit said.


    "Thief haha~~ This is a good idea! That Monkey King is really a bit difficult to deal with, so let''s exchange Ace for a position in Qiwuhai! Such a request should not be too much! Thief haha~~~ "


    With the arrest of Ace, this pirate world is doomed to be turbulent!And as Ace''s identity is revealed, the whole world will probably fall into chaos!


    The turbulent world dominated by Diqi has gradually kicked off...

 885 Chapter 114 The Demon Sea

    The entire Pirate World is about to face a turbulent era, but the Monkey King and the others are living very leisurely...


    The Emperor is drifting slowly on the sea, and many girls are free at the moment, reading, reading, basking in the sun, swimming...


    "Go! Rab!!"


    In the swimming pool, Ablis is riding on the island whale Rab and galloping on the water!The laughter, but it resounded throughout the entire Emperor...


    "By the way, Wukong, we have promised Rab to find his companion for him. Now so many days have passed, should we find his companion for him too!" Wei Wei came to Sun Wukong''s side, Looking at the swimming pool, Rabu frolicking with Abis, said.


    "En! Well, anyway, we have nothing to do when we are free, then help Rab find his companions!" Monkey King nodded and said.


    "Rabu! Did you hear that? We''ll take you to find your companion now!" Wei Wei said to Raser with joy now.


    Rabu, who was playing with Abis, suddenly shouted and jumped up high, but he fell directly to Abis on its back and fell into the water!


    In shock, Rab hurriedly sank into the water, and put Abis on her back again, whining non-stop...


    "It''s okay! Rab! I didn''t blame you, it''s really great! With the help of Brother Wukong, you will definitely be able to meet your companion..." Abliss lightly patted Rab''s head, full of face Happy color.


    And Rab is also excited to tweet!It waited for this day, but waited a long time.


    "Since I plan to help Rab find his companion, I don''t know where to find it? After all, so many years have passed..." Robin closed the book and said with a serious face.


    "This kind of thing is left to Wukong, he must know where it is!" Nami turned her head and looked at Monkey King.


    "Well, go to the Demon Sea, where there is Rab''s only surviving companion..."


    "The Devil''s Sea? It sounds a bit scary!" Nami''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and a bad premonition rose in her heart.


    "When you get there, you''ll know..." Monkey King smiled slightly and pointed to the right direction and said: "Tina, just go straight ahead!"


    "Understand! Master!" The Emperor immediately turned his head and drove in the direction indicated by Monkey King...


    During the voyage, it is relatively boring, so everyone can only play cards to kill time...


    Before you know it, it''s already afternoon...


    The breeze passed the Buddha''s face, but Nami suddenly raised her head and looked at the distance and the sky: "This air pressure...the flow of clouds has also become faster...Everyone, hurry up and clean up, soon the storm is coming..."


    "Storm? The sky is clear now!"


    Even though I said that, the women had great trust in Nami¡¯s sailing skills. They put down the playing cards in their hands and put all the clothes hanging outside into the house...


    A group of people also returned to the living room...


    After a while, the clear sky was suddenly covered by billowing dark clouds. In a moment, the whole world was darkened... In a moment, heavy rain poured down, lightning and thunder!


    "The weather here is really weird! It will change if you say it changes this day! If you change to an ordinary ship, it would be a bit troublesome..." Raqi watched the wind suddenly become roaring outside, and the rough sea was full of wonder. .


    "Yeah! Fortunately, we have the Emperor, otherwise we will be busy!" Nami smiled slightly and looked at the tumbling sea outside without showing the slightest tension.


    "But it''s weird... It''s obviously dark here before it''s night, and clouds and mists obscured the line of sight, it''s really creepy..." Robin looked forward and said with a faint smile: " Don''t run into ghosts or anything..."


    "Robin! Don''t say such terrible things in this tone, okay! Devil! Devil!" Nami''s back was frightened, and she shouted at Robin.


    Wei Wei and the others also became nervous, ghosts and other things, they have a natural deterrent to people!


    "I''m not talking nonsense!" Robin said with a serious face: "This is the famous Devil''s Triangle in the legend, which is the Devil''s Sea Area that Wukong said before. It is a place where ghosts and monsters appear! Everything will be bizarre. The missing sea..."


    "Damn! Are there really any ghosts here? Sister Robin...Don''t scare me..." Abliss screamed immediately and plunged directly into Monkey King''s arms.


    "Wu... Goku... This wouldn''t be...really?" Wei Wei and the other women immediately became scared and nervous.


    "Oh hoo hoo~~ oh~~ oh hoo hoo~~~"


    Suddenly, the melodious singing voice suddenly drifted into everyone''s ears, and Nami''s heart seemed to be hit hard by a sledgehammer, and she speeded up suddenly: "No...no...say...just come?"


    All the women looked out with fear and anxiety, and suddenly saw a huge and tattered ship slowly sailing out of the fog. With the gloomy environment, it seemed so strange and shocking. !Makes people''s hearts densely covered with a terrifying shadow.


    "Appeared! It''s a ghost ship!!"


    Na Mi''s pupils shrank, and she screamed!


    Even Wei Wei and the others opened their eyes wide, and their fears gradually spread in their hearts!


    The word "ghost" is already in people''s hearts and is synonymous with terror!No matter how great their abilities, to put it bluntly, they are just ordinary women, who are born with fear of ghosts.


    The ghost ship floats slowly on the sea, and the melodious singing echoes from it...


    The ship got closer and closer, the voice became clearer and clearer, and the mist gradually dissipated. All the women saw the ghost ship clearly, but their eyes widened in shock, and a cold air was straight. Punch the soles...


    "Damn! A moving skeleton!!!" Abliss just glanced, screaming, her eyes widened, she directly lifted Monkey King''s clothes and buried her little head in it, showing only a little fart. Fart is there. Trembling.


    "There really are... ghosts?!!!" Robin stared at the singing skeleton on the opposite boat, his eyes widened, his forehead was already sweating.


    "Wukong...this...is this... a ghost..." La Qi''s face was nervous, and an electric spark flashed on her fiber hand. Seeing the posture, if there is something wrong, a thunderstorm will pass directly...


    "What kind of ghosts are not ghosts! Tina is not afraid! The moving skeleton is really interesting! Go, sisters, go on the boat and go to the skeleton for a while!" Tina waved her hand, very domineering.There is a big sister''s domineering style in that posture.


    "If you want to go, I won''t go. It''s better to be safe on the Emperor..." Nami shook her head like a wave...

 886 Chapter 115 Brooke

    "Let''s go! Let''s go up and see..."


    Seeing the nervous expressions of the girls, Monkey King smiled slightly, and he didn''t explain much from the beginning to the end.


    If the answers were announced in advance, although the women would not appear so scared, but at the same time they would lose the fun of adventure, which for them would have lost an unforgettable experience.


    "Wukong, you...are you really going to go up?" Nami''s Monkey King also went up, suddenly becoming extremely nervous.


    "If you are really scared, just stay on the boat by yourself!" Monkey King looked at Nami, but smiled slightly: "If you want to go, just follow me!"


    "I...I''ll stay safe with Brother Wukong..." Abliss hugged Monkey King''s thigh tightly, her face firm.


    "It''s true, there is Wukong, what is there to be afraid of, I also want to go!" Wei Wei also stepped forward.


    Robin glanced at Conis and Laqi and said with a smile: "We have all seen angels, and ghosts can''t be missed..."


    "Okay! If you are all going, I will go too...as if I am the most timid!" Nami suddenly looked upset and followed closely behind Monkey King, looking at the ghost ship not far away. One nervous.


    A group of people drove a small boat and set off towards the ghost ship...


    When they got closer, looking at the ruined ship, it seemed extremely gloomy. Nami and the others were heartbeats speeding up and looked extremely nervous. Involuntarily, they all moved closer to Monkey King and surrounded him with the whole group...


    Monkey King looked at the girls with a helpless expression: "I said, do you want me to protect you, or are you protecting me?"


    The girls glanced at the corners of their eyes, their complexions were red, and they looked a little embarrassed...


    "Look at your talents, the gods have been killed by Wukong, are you afraid of a ghost?" Seeing the performance of the girls, Tina said in a lesson: "When Tina was a navy, nothing happened. I''ve seen it, isn''t it just a ghost? What is there to be afraid of!"


    With that said, the first one climbed onto the rope bound to the ship and climbed up...


    Monkey King looked up, cough cough~ This picture is a bit beautiful, for a while I was a little reluctant to look away... Now he said to the girls beside him: "Come and come! Ladies first, brother gives you the queen, protect you!"


    With a sound of "slap!", the gauze slapped Sun Wukong''s head unceremoniously: "Who wants you to protect? Don''t think that we don''t know your thoughts, hurry up, be aware of it, don''t have eyes Look around, or you will feel better!"


    "This is a bit difficult..." Monkey King raised his head and glanced unconsciously, oops!Lace lace...


    At this moment, Tina had already climbed up, and she was about to board the ship when she saw it. Suddenly a skull with hollow eyes appeared in front of her: "Too...too amazing! I haven''t seen it for decades. I¡¯m alive, I didn¡¯t expect that when I met, I would be a beautiful lady like you...|"


    "what!!!!"


    The skull suddenly appeared in front of her, but Tina was completely stunned, and immediately uttered a high-decibel scream, and Yiba shot the skull in front of her away, she was also screaming. The whole person fell...


    It happened to be picked up by the Monkey King below, "Hey! Don''t you have a lot of courage? Why are you so scared to fall?"


    "Who knew that the bastard would appear suddenly! Scared Tina to death! Damn! I dared to make Tina embarrassed, I want him to look good!" Tina blushed, but her tone was full of shame.But relying on Monkey King, she just can''t get up, her feet are soft...


    Nami and other women are not in the mood to make fun of Tina at the moment, because the skeletons appearing on the side of the ship have already stunned them...


    "Really...really a skeleton..." Nami''s teeth were shaking at the moment.


    "I''m really sorry, dear beautiful ladies, it seems that I scared you... I am here to express my solemn apologies to you... I smiled happily when I saw a beautiful woman, not to mention so many... Ah... Although the skeleton has no eyes... But I am so happy..."


    Skeleton put down the broken tea bowl in his hand, it was a gentleman who straightened his bow, and wiped his shoes with a handkerchief...


    This series of performances made Nami and other women very surprised. This skeleton looks like a gentleman...


    However, the next words made them furious...


    I saw him staring at Tina and said seriously: "Can I appreciate your underwear?"


    "Go to hell!!"


    Tina, who had been frightened with soft feet, suddenly flew out of Monkey King¡¯s arms, kicked the skeleton directly with one kick, and smashed it into the broken plank...


    "Hmph! No one can molesting Tina except Wukong, you are just dead!" Tina patted the dust under her feet with a domineering look, and said coldly.


    "Oh! It''s so rough... I almost got kicked off all the bones in my whole body, even though I only have bones left in my whole body..." Skeleton twisted his body and got up from the pile of debris, still looking like that Calm, without a trace of anger.


    At this moment, Robin and the women all climbed onto the boat, and they all looked at the skeleton that could speak with fear and curiosity...


    And Abliss hugged Monkey King''s thigh tightly, and secretly glanced at the skeleton. She wanted to see but didn''t dare to look at it. She was so cute: "It''s really a skeleton... even talking..."


    "Hey! Can you tell us, what the hell are you? Obviously there are only bones left, but you can still talk alive... Are you... the legendary... ghost?" Keya hid behind Sun Wukong, terrified and extremely scared. Curiously speaking out everyone''s doubts.


    "Well... this question... it''s a long story..." Skull drank a cup of Chinese tea and invited: "Why don''t you go and stay for a while? I''ll tell you my story in detail..."


    "No, we are here to find you on a special trip!" Monkey King stepped forward and interrupted him.


    "Look for me?" Skeleton was obviously taken aback.


    "Wukong, isn''t the person we''re looking for... he?" Nami widened her eyes and looked at the skeleton in front of her in surprise.


    "Yes! His name is Brook, and he is Rab''s only surviving companion..." Monkey King nodded and said.


    "No! This skeleton... is Rab looking for... a companion?" Wei Wei and the others were all surprised for a while.


    "Rabu? Do you know Rabu?!" When Brooke heard what Sun Wukong said, he became extremely excited: "Where is it? How are you doing now? Are you growing up?"


    "We have brought it, so you should tell the old story with it yourself!"


    Monkey King said a random move, the Rab on the Emperor suddenly thumped and fell into the sea, and then his figure rose against the storm!In an instant, it occupied most of the sea area here!..

 887 Chapter 116 The Island Whale and the Skeleton

    "Rab..."


    Brook looked at the huge whale that suddenly appeared in front of him, but a skeleton mouth was directly big, with a stunned expression: "It''s Rab? It has become...so big?"


    It is said that animals have spirituality, but Kolab looks at the skeleton in front of him, but his eyes are full of doubts!Ok!Even if people are spiritual, there is only a skeletal Brook, and he doesn''t even have any popularity. If Rab recognizes him immediately, then he is really godly.


    Although he hadn''t seen each other for decades, Rab had become so huge, but after Brooke looked closely, he recognized that the island whale in front of him was their previous little whale!


    Seeing Rab¡¯s puzzled expression, Brooke said he was hurt...


    "Rabu doesn''t seem to know him? Wukong, are you sure you didn''t find the wrong person?" Keya looked at Sun Wukong suspiciously.


    "Please, this guy was still alive when Rab met him, now he has only one skeleton left, so the ghost can recognize it..."


    "Yeah! I forgot that there is only a handful of bones left now. No wonder Rab doesn''t recognize me..." Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Brooke''s eyes lit up, no longer the frustration before.Picking up my violin, but singing a song...


    Familiar with the singing, finally recalled Rab''s memory, those terrifying big eyes looked at Brook''s explosive hairstyle, from the initial doubt to familiarity, and then, with the singing, cheers and joy!


    It''s just that the terrifying sound wave resounded, and it could almost pierce the eardrum of a person. Rab screamed and tumbling and dancing on the sea, but it was shocking the stormy waves, and the situation was terrifying!


    The dilapidated ghost ship shook violently and rattled with the waves. If it weren''t for the protection of Monkey King, this is not the ghost ship of the ghost ship, I am afraid it would sink to the bottom of the sea.


    At the end of the song, Brook threw away the violin in his hand, rushed and jumped on top of Rab¡¯s head. With Rab¡¯s joyous shouts, the two performed a moving scene of island whales and skeletons meeting...


    Unchanging emotions spanning decades, even though it was just an island whale and a skeleton, Robin and the others were still impressed, especially the more emotional sister papers such as Da Siqi, who were left moved Tears...


    "That... Brother Wukong... Is that skeleton... really a ghost?" Ablis still held Monkey King''s thigh tightly, although she was happy that Rab found her companion, she looked at Brooke. The expression was still nervous and scared.


    Hearing Abis¡¯s question, Nami and the others turned their heads and looked at Monkey King...


    "I''m not a ghost! Little sister!" Brooke stood up from Rab''s head, jumped onto the ghost ship, and came to Monkey King''s side. He bowed at 180 degrees. It was grateful: "Thank you very much for bringing Rab here. If it weren''t for you, maybe we wouldn''t be able to meet each other in our lifetime..."


    "This kind of thing will be said later, we are still more interested in why you become a skeleton and still talk?" Keya looked at Brooke.


    "It has to start from fifty years ago when I ate a fruit..."


    "Devil fruit?!" Nami and other women reacted immediately.


    "Yes, what I eat is yellow spring fruit. After death, I have a chance of resurrection, but the soul after death must find its own body to be able to resurrect..."


    Brooke sat down and explained his own experiences and stories for the girls and Rab...


    The women listened very carefully, and they were obviously attracted by Brooke''s wonderful experience...At the same time, they expressed sympathy for his experience...


    "It''s pitiful, Wukong, let''s take him out of here!" After listening to Brooke''s story, Da Siqi looked at Monkey King.The other girls also nodded.


    "No!" Monkey King shook his head decisively.


    "Hey! You guy is so unsympathetic, Tina is angry!" Tina immediately glared at Monkey King.


    "Don''t worry, Wukong must have his own reason to say so!" Robin said with a serious face.


    "Listen, Robin is sensible, you have to learn a little, Tina!" Monkey King glanced at Tina and said.


    "Then you say, what''s the reason?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Brooke with a serious face: "Take you away, you can, but you may never see your true companions from now on. Choose for yourself, leave with us or stay here. Wait, my companion from now on..."


    "Companion... Will I still have...companion?"


    "Yes, and it''s the kind of companion who can really bond with each other!"


    "A true heart-to-heart companion..." Brook was lost for a while, and at the same time he glanced at the girls and looked at Monkey King very seriously: "Actually, I really want to join your Pirate Group..."


    "Go away! Brother''s emperor pirate group, only accept beautiful sister paper!" Monkey King kicked Brooke aside.


    "No! You can treat me like a sister! Although I only have bones..." Brooke immediately stuck it on again.There are so many pirate groups with beautiful girls, that is what he dreams of.


    "Get out!" Monkey King kicked Brooke aside again.


    "It''s so unfeeling...so sad!" Brooke stood up from the ground, sorted out his bow, and said seriously: "Really...companion...I believe what you said...well! I stay... "


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a few days. I believe you will like them..." Monkey King looked at Brooke and smiled.


    Compared to the members of the Straw Hat Pirates, except for Usopp, Monkey King admired them.


    "Rabu, come here..." Monkey King looked at Rabu''s huge body and beckoned.


    Labb suddenly moved its terrifying head cautiously, and the little ghost ship, under its huge head, was as small as an ant.


    As soon as Sun Wukong pointed out, a beam of light shot into Rabu''s head...


    "I have given you the ability to grow bigger and smaller. From now on, you will follow Brooke''s side!"


    When the audience was about to part, Rabu let out a muffled roar of reluctance.


    "Huh? Are you going to part with Rab?" Ablis also became disheartened.During this time, she has become good friends with Rab.


    "Don''t worry, there will be a chance to meet..." Monkey King smiled and rubbed Ablis'' little head.


    After the group bid farewell, they boarded the title of King of God and left here...


    From then on, Brooke has been standing on the deck looking out, waiting for what Sun Wukong said, his companion...


    It wasn''t until three days later that a pirate ship finally broke into this sea with recklessness...

 888 Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen Ghosts

    In the sea of ??the demon covered by dark clouds, the Emperor Shuttles through the rough waves...


    Looking at the darker waters around him, Robin looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Wukong, if you just leave like this, isn''t it a pity, I can''t let you come here, or we are here. How about going around in the sea that is called a monster rampage?"


    "Robin, don''t you always come up with such bad ideas, OK? I don''t want to stay in such a gloomy place for a moment... If you encounter a real ghost or something, it won''t be fun at all..." Nami heard this and immediately retorted.


    "With Wukong, what''s so scary for you? Besides, on this Emperor, the big storms can''t threaten us, don''t you? Real skeletons have been seen, everyone should have a lot of ability to bear it. Right?" Robin smiled at Nami indifferently.


    "Are you adventurous... I feel quite exciting..." Keya''s eyes immediately brightened.She went to sea to see the wonders of this world, and with Monkey King, there was no need to worry about anything.


    "How come even Keya is like this! Okay! Okay! Just go!" Nami reluctantly compromised.


    The darkness of the sea made people feel a little bit cold in their hearts. Everyone rode the Emperor in the mist for most of the day, but they didn¡¯t see anything, and the sky was getting dark. Everyone could only be in this sea. Overnight...


    In the dead of night, the girls all fell asleep, and in the room where Nami was, the quilt covering her body suddenly floated up strangely, revealing Nami''s delicate body in her pajamas...


    Her lordotic figure is completely out of proportion to her age at the moment...


    A cold wind blew in along the window, but Nami in her sleep was so cold that she shuddered and woke up...


    "Uh?"


    Rubbing her dazed big eyes, Nami suddenly saw the quilt floating in front of her, she was stunned, her eyes suddenly rounded, she was relatively courageous, and her piercing scream resounded through the entire emperor''s horn: "Ghost Ah!!! Help!!"


    With a clatter, the quilt floating in the air seemed to be taken aback by Nami''s scream, and fell directly, covering Nami...


    Nami screamed again and lifted the quilt, only to see a mass of white clouds passing through the wall and disappearing...


    "Goku! Help! There is really a ghost!!" Nami''s eyes almost bulged out, she didn''t dare to wear her shoes, panicked, opened her door and kicked away from her. The door of the room, with a swish, slipped in, opened the quilt directly, and got in...


    Sun Wukong originally squeezed his big hands in Tina''s indescribable place!The door was kicked open suddenly, which really shocked him. When he opened his eyes, he saw Nami in her pajamas. Apart from anything else, she got into her bed and hugged him tightly from behind. She felt a little trembling...


    For a time, the feeling of flanking on both sides made Monkey King a little drunk...


    "Hey! Nami! What do you want to do in the middle of the night? Do you want a night attack?"


    "Ye strikes your head! There is... a ghost!" Nami hugged Monkey King tightly, staring around her eyes, looking very nervous.


    "Ghost! What are you making in the middle of the night! Don''t you want to take advantage of Wukong''s advantage!"


    At this moment, Laqi and the others were all awakened, opened the door one after another, dressed in sexual pajamas and came to Monkey King¡¯s room, looking at Nami''s eyes full of discomfort...


    "Really... I didn''t lie to you... I saw clearly just now that my quilt was uncovered and it was floating in the air... Moreover, I saw a mass of white things passing through the wall and disappeared... I dare Swear, it''s definitely a ghost..."


    "real or fake?"


    Seeing Nami''s swearing expression on her face, Weiwei and the others felt that their backs were a little cold, and they looked around vigilantly.


    "En...Master, there was indeed an uninvited guest on the Emperor just now... It looks like a ghost..." Tina stood up and said with a serious face.


    "Really?" Wei Wei and the others became even more nervous when Tina said.


    "What are you afraid of? Even if it is a ghost, it is also a female ghost. Everyone acted together and caught her in an 18-like appearance. Watching her come out to scare people..." Monkey King grinned and said.


    Because the emperor was banned by Monkey King, only sister paper could come and go freely.And he just felt it for a moment, and he knew who the person was. At the corner of his mouth, a smile suddenly appeared: "So it''s her..."


    "Who...who?" Nami looked nervous and hugged Monkey King tightly. The stalwart in front of Xiong had been crushed, and her so-called shyness had been thrown out of the sky...


    "Come here, but a real''ghost''..." Monkey King said in a negative way.


    "The real... ghost?!!!" Nami and other girls widened her eyes and looked a little scared: "Wukong...really...is there a ghost? You...don''t scare us..."


    Phoo~~


    Just after Nami''s words were said, the girls suddenly saw that a small human-like object came through the wall out of thin air... It looked like a ghost body in people''s imagination...


    While floating, Che passed directly in front of her xiong in Lasha¡¯s widened eyes...


    "I''m not pretty at all... I''m so ugly... I''m so depressed... I''d better die..." La Sha suddenly squatted on the ground with a negative expression, and drew circles to herself...


    "Hey... pull yarn... you... what are you doing?"


    The act of pulling the yarn made the black thread on their side slightly...


    While speaking, the ghost passed through Miss.Valentine again...


    "I''m a maggot... I''m so small... I really want to die!" Miss. Valentine also crouched down with a negative face, drawing circles on the ground...


    "Be careful, everyone, don''t be touched by that thing, it''s weird!" Robin saw some clues and shouted softly now.


    "Is this thing messing up? Go to hell!" La Qi Jiao yelled, flashes flashed in her hand, with a crackle, a bolt of lightning passed through the body of the spirit body, flickering, and the spirit body disappeared not see¡­


    However, as the girls breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly more "ghosts" penetrated through the walls. In that situation, the scalp of Nami and other women was tingling...


    Ghosts or something, for sister papers like them, are the most shocking...

 889 Chapter 118-Ghost Island

    "You...you... ghost... Damn! Goku! Help!!"


    Looking at the "ghost" that suddenly passed through the wall and surrounded them, Nami''s face turned blue in fright, and she screamed that she would not let go of Sun Wukong!


    Weiwei and the others are also scared, hiding behind Monkey King, their faces full of tension...


    "Wukong... this... these... are real... ghosts?" Robin, who has always been sane, looked at the "ghosts" that surrounded them with a nervous face!


    "Hahahahahaha~~~"


    At this moment, sudden bursts of unique and sharp laughter slowly echoed on the Emperor, and this situation added a bit of eerie and horrible feeling.


    "It''s in the middle of the night, it''s so scary, it''s a bit too late!" Monkey King was a little unhappy with the secretly funny people, and was thinking of picking her out for a good training, but there were sudden roars outside, and The loud noise of the waves hitting the shore...


    But the "ghost" in the free room suddenly disappeared like a ghost fire...


    "Fa...what happened?"


    The girls looked out the window with a panic look, the pupils were all staring bosses...


    "This...this...when is there such a...small island out there?!!!" Nami''s eyes widened in horror, but she exclaimed.


    Because outside, the endless sea surface, I don''t know when, a small island actually appeared!On the small island, ghastly!Densely covered with mist, full of weirdness!In addition, the sky is densely covered with black clouds. It looks like it is a dead island, no, it should be said that it is a ghost island more appropriate!


    "Have you appeared... Ghost Island..." Looking at the island that suddenly appeared, Monkey King gave a faint smile.


    "You... Ghost Island... Goku, don''t you scare me..." Nami''s eyes widened.


    "I didn''t scare you! This is a ghost island wandering in the sea, Thrillerbark..."


    "Thrillerbar?!" Nami shivered, swallowing her saliva.


    "Since it appears here, that is to say, have we been spotted... It''s really interesting... Let''s go! Let''s go to the island to play!" Monkey King looked at Robin and other girls and laughed.


    "Go to the island? No! I won''t go to kill..." Nami shook her head again and again after hearing this.


    "Then you stay here to watch the boat!" Monkey King looked at Nami, but smiled slightly.When will this chick''s timidity be completely corrected?With me as a great god, I don''t know what she is afraid of?


    "Also...If the''ghost'' like the one just now appears again, the Emperor will be protected by you! Nami..." Robin said with a smile on his face.


    "You... ghost... hey! Wei Wei... don''t you all want to go to the ghost island?"


    "Yeah! I''m not afraid of having Wukong here!" Wei Wei smiled at Nami.


    "Then...then I''ll stay with you..." Nami shuddered when she thought of the horror scene when she was alone on the boat.


    "Okay! Now that it has been decided, let''s take a small boat over there..."


    On the ghost island...


    A girl holding a wine-red umbrella, floating in the air lightly, flew towards the most luxurious and eerie building on the island...


    In the dim hall, it looked very eerie and weird. A huge black shadow resembling a wine barrel was sitting on a large chair, watching the girl floating in, and asked in a slightly deep tone: "How is it? Perona, did you lure them to the island?"


    Isn''t such a familiar name Perona who has the nickname "Princess Mononoke"!Then the identity of the huge black shadow on the seat, like a wine barrel, is about to come out: Moonlight Moria, one of the Seven Wuhai!


    "Hahahahahaha..." Perona laughed out her own unique laugh, and said: "It''s very successful! I have led them to the island, and they are on the way now..."


    "Very good!!" Moria''s voice seemed very excited, even excited: "The Emperor Pirates...hehe~~ The emperor Monkey King... really lucky... I didn''t expect... I would meet him here... Just capture his shadow... dominate the sea... just around the corner! Haha!!"


    "That... Moria-sama... Monkey King is recognized by the world government as being above the four emperors! He is a super character who defeated three generals in the face of siege! He even killed the red dog, we Isn''t it a bit wrong for someone to fight this kind of horror?" Perona looked at Moonlight Moria on the main seat with a worried expression on her face.


    "Huh! What are you afraid of! As long as I win the shadow of Monkey King, I will have a terrifying man who can defeat the three navy generals! Haha! It is exciting to think about it! You hurry up and get ready for me, Go greet our guests! Especially you, Perona, go back and dress me up right away. I heard that Monkey King¡¯s favorite is beautiful women. You can barely count as one. At the critical moment, it¡¯s up to you..."


    "Hahahahahahaha...Does Moria-sama want me to perform beauty tricks? Hahahahaha...no! Moria-sama... That Monkey King... but a famous human trafficker... If I am caught by him too What should I do if I am kidnapped?" Perona heard her unique laugh repeatedly, but in this laughter, she seemed very nervous and scared.


    "Hmm~~ What are you afraid of! Isn''t there still me?" Moria snorted immediately: "If you disrupt my plan, I want you to look good!"


    "I...I know..." Perona suddenly dropped out of the hall and dressed up...


    "Hmph~~ I heard that in the Emperor Pirates group, except for the leader, Sun Wukong, all the other members are rare beauties. I really want to get to know..."


    After Perona left, a voice suddenly came out in the empty hall, and then a strange figure appeared...


    His nose, mouth and jaws resemble a lion, and he looks like an orc.


    He is Absalom, one of the three monsters of Moonlight Moria, a transparent fruit capable person, who can make his body transparent and achieve the purpose of invisibility.


    "Then, Lord Moria, the subordinates will go to the Monkey King for a while to see if his rumors are true..."


    As he said, Abu Sarom''s body became transparent again and disappeared. With the faint footsteps fading away, he could be heard, he had already left the hall...


    The small speedboat carried Monkey King and his group, moving forward under the turbulent waves, seemingly dangerous and unusual, but in fact as stable as Mount Tai...


    "Looking at the closer and closer city walls, Nami became more and more nervous...


    "The ghost island...this island... won''t really live... ghosts?!"..

 890 Chapter 119 The Terrifying Island

    Sun Wukong and his party arrived outside the city wall in a small boat, looking at the tall city wall, Sun Wukong first carried Kalifa and flew towards the city wall...


    Because Kalifa has just joined in, he hasn''t learned the art of dancing.


    Back sister paper or something, that is full of benefits!Monkey King now regrets teaching Robin and the others how to dance the air!I lost so many benefits...


    And Robin and other women all showed up in the air and followed closely...


    The girls are all surrounded by Monkey King, afraid to get too far away, because this small island seems to give people a sense of eerie and horror...


    As for Nami and Abis, they were always holding the corners of Monkey King''s clothes and thighs, and looking nervous, Tina rolled her eyes.Isn¡¯t it that I haven¡¯t seen anything yet? I will scare you like this. If you really see something later, it won¡¯t scare you to faint...


    After flying over the fence, a group of people landed in a dim alley. Because it was midnight, it seemed even more terrifying...


    The dim fog lingers like poisonous gas, adding a touch of gloom and terror to this place...


    "Wukong...brother...skeleton...!!!" Abliss suddenly screamed and plunged her head directly into Monkey King''s clothes.


    Nami looked at the skulls all over the floor, her pupils tightened, and she almost didn''t scream, but the sisters were all present. Although scared, she was still held back by her. She looked at Monkey King and said with a vibrato. : "Goku... Let''s... leave... This place is... too gloomy..."


    "It''s just a few skulls, what''s so scary..." Robin looked at Nami, but smiled slightly: "It''s not a zombie..."


    "Robin, please, don''t say such horrible things in such a place..." Nami looked at Robin, begging.


    Just as Nami¡¯s words fell, suddenly three pairs of faint green lights emerged from the other side of the passage...


    The light cluster in Sun Wukong''s hand illuminates the space here, looking at a place only 20 meters away from them, where is a dog with three heads?Nami and their eyes widened!


    Robin also looked surprised: "Is this... Hellhound?"


    "There really is such a creature?" Kalifa also looked surprised. As a spy, she had never seen such a creature.


    "It''s over...we''re not breaking into...hell?!" Nami suddenly exclaimed.


    The three-headed dog on the opposite side didn''t care whether Nami and the others were afraid, they roared and bitten at the group...


    "A beast, scare anyone!" Lasha snorted coldly, and the light shot out from his hand, directly hitting the three-headed dog''s forehead. In an instant, the speed of the three-headed dog became extremely slow, or else Look carefully, it¡¯s really hard to see that it is still running...


    This is the ability to pull the dull fruit!


    With a hit, Lasha flashed his body instantly, kicking on a head in the center of the three-headed dog, and with three whimpers, the body of the three-headed dog slammed against the wall. Blood splattered, it seemed to be dead...


    "Is this dead?" Nami was stunned when she saw it.


    Lasha stepped forward and took a look, then kicked with her feet, curled her lips, and said, "What hell dog, it''s just a three-headed three-headed man...this head is still a fox head..."


    "Fox head?" Wei Wei and the others were taken aback, and they all gathered around to watch: "It really looks like a fox..."


    "What the hell is this?" Da Siqi said solemnly.


    "If you want to know the answer, you can only move on..." Robin smiled slightly, looking at the passage ahead, becoming more and more interested.


    The group set off again, walking down the stairs...


    But Ablis buried her head in the collar of Monkey King, and she didn''t come out anymore!Faced with ghosts or something, this little loli was even less courageous than Nami, so she didn''t dare to look at it.


    Going up the stairs, what appeared in front of everyone was a dense forest, surrounded by mist, and occasionally weird howling, which seemed very scary.


    "This kind of place really makes people feel hairy, I don''t like it at all!" A group of people walked in the jungle, Kalifa looked around, but Dai''s eyebrows were frowned.


    "I don''t like it either..." Nami said, clutching the corner of Monkey King''s clothes tightly.


    "Huh? Wait... there seems to be... something around?" La Qi frowned and looked at the forest, frowning slightly, with a look of alertness.


    "Wow! That... that tree... actually has a human face!!" Keya suddenly yelled in horror.


    The girls followed the prestige, and their pupils suddenly shrank!The cold is on the soles of your feet!


    Not to mention the weird trees with human faces, they are the lizards with grinning teeth, the lions with toothy smiles, and there is even a headless person dancing there...


    "Damn! Monster!!" Nami uttered a shocking, weeping cry, and she hung directly on Monkey King''s body without letting go!


    "This...this...this really isn''t a ghost, right?" Robin looked at it, and his heart was chilling, and he stepped back towards Monkey King.


    All the girls showed a look of fear!For a while, Monkey King was directly surrounded by the sisters!It seems, it seems that he has become a protected object.


    It is natural to be afraid of ghosts. Even if you know that there is a god around you, when you meet a ghost, when you should be afraid, you will be afraid!


    And Nami and the others are in such a mood at this moment. They all believe that with the Monkey King, don''t even think of any ghosts getting close to them, but fear is fear, this is inevitable!


    "Asshole! The old lady is not afraid of you!" La Qi suddenly yelled, emboldened herself, and immediately intertwined with thunderbolts in her hands, and sneered, a thick thunder beam fell from the sky and directly struck the monsters...


    Accompanied by screams of horror, those monsters were instantly electrocuted into black coal, and fell straight down...


    "Tell you to come out to be scary... My old lady kills you..." La Qi said viciously, the beautiful figure suddenly became tall and tall in Wei Wei and their eyes!


    "Ahem~~ La Qi, even if you are brave for yourself, your tone of voice must be reserved..." Monkey King squeezed out of the pile of softness and grinned at La Qi.


    Laqi was suddenly blushed. In order to embolden herself, she even called out her old lady...


    "Well, the first time you meet a ghost or something, you will inevitably be a little nervous and afraid, but you have to overcome this fear and fear. Only then can you overcome the fear! Otherwise, you have nothing to do and you can only be at the mercy of others..."


    Taking this opportunity, Monkey King gave the girls a lesson with a serious face.He didn''t tell the truth, wasn''t it just to train the girls'' courage?


    And while Monkey King was speaking, countless black shadows suddenly appeared around him. Nami and the other women were stunned when they saw it...

 891 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Courage

    "Zombie... Zombie!!!"


    Nami and other women screamed in horror when they looked at the dark shadow moving forward slowly!


    The ground was loose, and there were even palms protruding from the ground... Then a dry body crawled out of the ground, scarlet eyes, but it looked so shocking in the night, this situation, don¡¯t It''s Nami, even Robin''s eyes widened...


    "No...Is it...Is it really a zombie?!!!" Kalifa, a sensible girl, couldn''t calm down.


    "Wu... Goku... What to do... We are surrounded by zombies..." At this moment, Keya felt her body tremble.


    If you don''t believe it, try to be surrounded by a large group of zombies, and then talk about your mood at that time.


    In short, at this moment, even Tina, who was the most courageous, was surrounded by fear.


    "Kunis, you are an angel, go and deal with them!" Nami pushed Conis next to her and said.


    "Huh?!" Konis was shocked suddenly: "I''m just an ordinary person, OK, and incapable. By the way, Laqi, you hurry them with thunder..."


    "Yeah! Because I was nervous, I almost forgot my abilities!" La Qi suddenly stunned, and her slender hand swiped forward, and electric sparks flashed, dispelling the darkness around her, and then a ray of lightning flashed from her finger. It shot up, snorted, and struck a zombie. The zombie instantly fell to the ground and was scorched by the blast...


    However, for a moment, he stood up like a okay person again, but his actions became a little slow...


    "Huh? My abilities are useless to them?" Laqi was shocked, her slender hands danced again, and countless lightning bolts fell from the sky and hit the zombies...


    In an instant, the zombies were scorched by the explosion, but then they stood up from the ground again...


    "Hey? My body was a little numb by the shock... That girl is so amazing..." A zombie twisted his withered body, and even spoke.


    "Zombies... still talking?" Nami and the others were stunned.


    "Damn it! If you can''t do it... Just cut off your head!"


    Da Siqi calmed down the fear in his heart, pulled out Shi Yu from his hand, tapped the ground under his feet, his figure flashed out, Shi Yu turned into a stream of light in his hand, and disappeared in a flash!In this dim night, it seemed so conspicuous!


    Pata~~ A few times, seven or eight heads fell to the ground, but no trace of blood came out...


    However, the few zombies next to him actually picked up the head that was chopped off by Dasqi from the ground and threw it to his original owner: "Hey, go on!"


    The headless body immediately stretched out his hands and caught his head, while the mouth of that head was opened and closed, and he said "Thank you" before putting his head on...


    In this horrible situation, Nami and the others'' eyes were round, and they only felt a chill on their back...


    "Oh! It''s really all zombies!!" Da Siqi yelled in horror, turned around and ran, the combat power of her body was instantly zero!But I didn''t want to, I tripped on a stone under my feet, pattered, and fell to the ground... The bewildered attributes awakened again...


    When a bunch of zombies saw it, their pupils glowed with scarlet light, and they bite towards Da Siqi...


    "No! Goku! Help!!" Da Siqi suddenly exclaimed.


    Ok!The Monkey King at this moment has long been clamped by Nami and Wei Wei among the three and three layers, fascinated by the fragrance...


    "Da Siqi!" Seeing that his companion was in danger, the complexion of Zhasha couldn''t help but changed, temporarily forgetting the fear, and the dull light shot out from his hand, directly making the actions of the surrounding zombies extremely slow!The delicate body flashed, and the beautiful thighs directly kicked all the zombies around Da Siqi away, and then helped Da Siqi to hug her back...


    "Huh, I was scared to death...Thank you, Lasha!" Da Siqi patted her chest with lingering fear.And stretched out his hand to straighten his glasses.


    "Hey! How long do you want to cover Wukong? Hurry up and let him come out to deal with these zombies, we can''t kill them..." Robin rolled his eyes as he looked at the Monkey King who was tightly held by Nami and the others.


    "Yeah! Let go, let go! Goku, it''s all up to you!" Nami suddenly woke up and let go of Monkey King.


    Weiwei and the others also blushed, and let go of the Monkey King.


    However, Monkey King looked at the girls, but shook his head: "You can figure it out by yourself! I will never make a move. If even a small zombie can''t fight against each other, how can I face a powerful enemy in the future?"


    "Huh? Let us deal with it? But we can''t kill them at all... It''s okay if the head is chopped off..." Da Siqi said with a startled look.


    "You are not mediocre, as long as you overcome the fear in your heart, I believe that you can... So don''t make me look down!" Monkey King said with a serious face.


    "Overcome fear... Indeed... because of fear, our combat effectiveness has almost become zero..." Robin nodded suddenly, watching the women with a serious face: "Everyone, we are too dependent on Goku. This won¡¯t work, so take courage! Don¡¯t let Goku hate it..."


    "Huh~~" Tina took a long sigh of relief, calmed her mind, and when she looked at the group of zombies again, she no longer had her previous fears: "Look at them now, except for their terrifying looks, they are actually nothing terrible. It¡¯s really shameful to be scared by such rubbish..."


    "Although you said that...but...it''s really scary..." Nami said with a weak face, but looking at the peaceful Monkey King, Nami''s heart felt like a heavy blow, and her fearful mood finally changed. She became more resolute: "But compared to being hated by Wukong, that''s nothing at all!" After saying that, Nami closed her eyes and screamed loudly, actually charging into the zombie group. past¡­


    "I''m not timid! Bastard! Let you make me ashamed in front of Wukong and die! Die! Die! Give me death!"


    In angrily, Nami actually kicked the zombies one by one, kicking them out one by one...


    Nami suddenly broke out, but she stunned Wei Wei and the others!


    "Good job! Nami, Tina really took a look at you!" Tina laughed and joined the battle group...


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, sisters! Come on!" He glanced at Monkey King slightly, then screamed, the same goddess also joined the battle...


    The courageous sisters, with their strength, deal with these zombies, it is almost effortless, they are one by one, like a wolf into a flock, it is basically a slaughter...

 892 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty One: Abu Sarom

    The zombies were kicked out by a group of''violent'' girls, and fell to the ground like trash. The situation was really spectacular!


    "What a beautiful group of beauties...but it''s too violent...but I like..." Behind the empty tree, a whisper suddenly sounded...


    But Monkey King looked at the group of girls who suddenly turned into violence, but a smile of satisfaction appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t even think that the excitement of his own words would be exchanged for such intense performance!This also indirectly shows that Monkey King''s status in their hearts.


    "Damn! These women are crazy... I''m not playing anymore..."


    "Run! A bunch of crazy women... terrible..."


    "Asshole...Don''t go! You took my head away..."


    "Who cares about you... escape is important..."


    "Asshole, run away, leave my hand..."


    "This is my hand... Your hand has been crushed..."


    A group of zombies were tortured by Nami and the others, giving birth to a terrifying shadow. In a panic, they picked up the stumps or heads who didn¡¯t know who they were, and disappeared...


    "Bah! It''s all a bunch of useless scum! I was scared to cry by them before. It''s really embarrassing..." Looking at the group of crawling and running zombies, Nami looked relieved. Hummed.


    "Really... I only found out after the battle... Zombies are not as terrible as imagined..." Wei Wei said.


    "No matter what ghosts appear now, I won''t be scared anymore!" Nami said with a vow.


    "Really... Then what about me... beauties..."


    Suddenly a slightly wretched voice sounded behind Nami...


    "Who?!" Nami turned her head to look, but found nothing.


    "Just in front of you..." the wretched voice came out of nowhere again.


    Nami felt that he was right in front of her, she couldn''t see it!


    His back felt cold, and he screamed: "Damn! Ghost!!!" With a swish, he hung himself on Monkey King again.


    "Hello, you just said that no matter what ghosts appear again, you won''t be afraid?" Monkey King held Nami''s plump buttocks and looked at her with a speechless expression.


    "There..." Da Siqi''s gaze condensed, Shi Yu instantly slashed out in his hand...


    With a''ding'', a piece of iron suddenly emerged out of thin air and fell to the ground...


    It was a corner cut off by Shigure in Dasqi''s hands. It seemed to be something like a handle...


    And in an instant, a dark shadow appeared strangely, but disappeared without a trace...


    "Don''t you want to escape!"


    A sword slashed out, Da Siqi''s feet lightly tapped, but he swung a sword to the right again, with a snorted sound, accompanied by a muffled grunt, blood splashing...


    With a bang, the shadow appeared strangely and fell to the ground, only to see him covering the bleeding wound on his chest, looking at Da Siqi in front of him, his eyes were full of shock and incredible: "You... can see I?"


    "I can''t see it, but I can feel it... This is an application of the''qi'' taught to us by Wukong..." Seeing the figure that suddenly appeared, Da Siqi was obviously taken aback, but after hearing his question, He replied with a serious face.


    "This person... Goku... Is this guy a human or a monster? Why does it have a tiger''s face?" Nami and the others all gathered around, looking at Abu Sarom in front of them, looking very surprised.


    "I''m not a monster!" Absalom roared, and then roared like a beast.


    "What is it called! Frighten anyone!" Nami snorted immediately, picked up her shoes and slammed the soles on Absalom''s face!That''s crispy and loud!


    "Tell you to scare me just now! Let this girl lose face in front of everyone again!" Nami thought viciously.


    "Ah! It''s great to beat me! Beauty! Marry me!" But not wanting, Absalom suddenly cried out, and it was Chao Nami''s thigh that was hugged...


    "Fuck you off!" Before Nami took a shot, Monkey King had already kicked out. With a loud bang, Abu Sarom''s body flew out directly, breaking several big trees in a hug one after another. , In the flying leaves and smoke, there is no sound...


    This product only took less than a minute before being kicked and hanged by Monkey King!It is simply a tragedy in a tragedy!


    "Hey! Goku! Are you...too heavy?" Nami and the others looked at Absalom, who was covered by the sky full of leaves, with a pitiful face, and mourned him for a second.


    "Humph~~ What is a shot? I''m calling a kick... I dare to hit Laozimeizhi''s attention, I can''t kick him!" Monkey King said with a grunt.


    "When did I become your sister paper..." Nami Qiao blushed, and she glanced at Monkey King, but she was secretly happy.


    "Don''t be hard on your lips, I''m smiling secretly..." Raqi joked.


    "Not at all!" Nami''s pretty face suddenly turned red.


    "But he seemed to be invisible just now? What the hell is going on?" Robin turned off the topic when he saw Nami''s teasing and teasing.


    "Indeed, he isn''t someone of any ability, right?" Carlyfa helped her glasses, her expression thoughtful.


    The girls also looked at Sun Wukong with questioning eyes. In their eyes, Sun Wukong is omniscient and omnipotent!


    "He is indeed a capable person. He eats transparent fruits and becomes a transparent person, so he can be invisible...Tsk...It''s a good ability..."


    "Transparent fruit? So that''s it..."


    All the girls suddenly looked stunned, and at the same time, looking at the wretched expression of Monkey King, their hearts jumped inexplicably, and there was a trace of blush on their faces, as if they had thought of something, all in unison Jiao shouted: "Don''t think about making any crooked ideas! This kind of ability can never be given to you!"


    "Ahem! Your reaction is too big! Brother hasn''t said anything yet!" Monkey King looked at the daughters speechlessly.


    "Humph! No way, no way! If you have this ability, won''t we all suffer?" Tina snorted immediately.


    If this makes Monkey King invisible, they won''t be able to sleep and take a bath!They were 100% convinced that Monkey King had this ability and would definitely do that voyeuristic activity.


    But they don''t know that even if there is no transparent fruit, Monkey King can still be invisible.


    "Please! Isn''t it a transparent fruit? Brother is not rare!" Sun Wukong rolled his eyes at the girls and said: "Besides, Brother really makes you so worried? It seems like I am a big color. Like a wolf! So sad!"


    "Hmph! Don''t think we don''t know. When we took a bath, we didn''t know that it was the bastard sneaking in the crack of the door..." Lasha put her arms around her chest, squinted at Monkey King, and said lightly.


    "Ahem... such a secret thing... you have discovered it..." Monkey King was speechless and wiped his sweat...

 893 Chapter 122 Lets Run

    Holding the transparent fruit just grabbed in his hand, Monkey King looked at the girls and asked, "Which one of you wants this transparent fruit? Is it still a lottery decision?"


    "You really don''t want it?" Nami and other women looked at Monkey King with surprise. They said before, but they didn''t expect that with Monkey King''s temperament, they really didn''t want this transparent fruit.


    "The power of the devil fruit is useless to me..."


    "Then give it to me!" Before Sun Wukong''s words were finished, Nami was a flashback, snatching the transparent fruit in Sun Wukong''s hand.


    Looking at the transparent fruit in her hand, Nami''s eyes are bright: "I''ve been waiting for you! Sisters! You are not allowed to grab this devil fruit with me! Whoever grabs me and who is in a hurry!"


    "Take it if you like it!" Looking at Nami''s expression, Wei Wei and the others rolled their eyes. The sisters present are very clear about Nami''s character, and even the name is Little Thief Cat Nami. Now Little Thief Cat Seeing this transparent fruit, it''s not that the kitten saw the big fish, it''s not strange if it''s not greedy.


    Thinking of the situation where she would steal all the treasures in the world with her invisible ability in the future, Nami¡¯s eyes have become the eyes of money, and she has reached the state of selflessness...


    Monkey King slapped her forehead and said, "Don''t be yelling, you really want to be a thief cat! Brother has a lot of money, why bother thinking about this..."


    "You don''t understand..." Nami was awakened by a slap, looked at Monkey King, and said seriously: "What I care about is such a process, think about it, I personally obtain treasure as high as a mountain, then I feel... Ah... I am so happy..."


    Sun Wukong and his group were speechless when they held their foreheads!Nami''s greed for money, it seems that she can''t get rid of it.


    Taking out a fruit knife from her space ring, Nami couldn''t wait to cut the transparent fruit in half on the spot. The fresh and tender flesh really looked attractive. It¡¯s just that the taste, think about it. I feel stomachache.


    Just taking a bite, Nami''s entire pretty face was distorted, her painful appearance, she fell directly to her knees, her expression of hard work, it seemed that her breathing became a little bit difficult...


    "It''s over...really...it''s terrible...I...I''m going to die... Goku... Help..." Nami stretched out her right hand feebly and asked for help from Monkey King, her expression really made me feel pity.


    "Hey! Do you want to be so exaggerated!" Looking at Nami''s face that I was about to die, Monkey King looked very speechless.


    "I understand this, the devil fruit is really... unpalatable!" Kalifa said very seriously on the side.There was even some fear in his eyes.


    "Just give it... and eat it..." Sun Wukong couldn''t see it in the end, flashed in his hand, a red fruit appeared and handed it to Nami.


    Nami took it as if she had seen a life-saving straw, and took it without even thinking about it, just bite it down!


    The sweet juice came down smoothly, and the taste buds that were almost going to go bad instantly returned to normal, Nami''s entire pretty face became rosy, it looked like it was after the show, and she whispered. : "Too comfortable... finally resurrected..."


    "Wukong, what kind of fruit did you give Nami? Why didn''t we take it out when we ate the devil fruit? It''s too eccentric!" Lasha said with a look of taste.


    "Ahem! Okay! My fault!" Sun Wukong took out a basket of fruits just now and distributed it to the girls, and this did not cause the harem to catch fire.


    After Nami finished eating the transparent fruit, the group walked along the forest path again...


    Before they knew it, a grim cemetery appeared in front of the group!The dilapidated tombstone and the ghostly fog, no matter how you look at it, I feel unusually terrifying.


    "Damn... do you want to make it so horrible!" Nami tightly grasped the corner of Monkey King''s clothes and looked around, not afraid that it was fake.


    The gloomy roar suddenly sounded again. In the tombstone, one arm broke out of the ground again, and the zombies that were several times larger than before slashed through the ground again and crawled out...


    Because it is a cemetery, the current scene is even more terrifying than moving forward!


    But now the sisters are no longer afraid!


    "I want to scare people again, this time you have to look good!" La Qi said with a cold face, lightning intertwined in her hands, and shouted: "This time, let you taste the power of 30 million volts! Go! Phoenix bird!"


    With Laqi¡¯s soft drink, the lightning in her hand was intertwined, and a phoenix-like thunderbird was formed in front of her. With the neighing, the phoenix bird spread out the lightning intertwined wings and turned into a wave. The thunder and lightning are flying towards the group of zombies that just broke out of the ground!


    During the crackling, accompanied by screams of horror, the group of zombies in front of them was instantly enveloped by phoenix birds. The electricity made them scorched outside and tender inside, and black smoke burst out...


    The zombies all fell straight down...


    "Asshole... It''s Thunder... Is that beauty a person with natural fruit ability?!"


    "Oh! Electricity makes a fire! Stop it! Asshole! It will rot..."


    A group of zombies climbed up, and they all looked at Laqi with a look of fear, and flashed to the side and shouted angrily!


    "Huh? These zombies...seem to be afraid of fire?" Kalifa stroked her glasses, showing her intellectual beauty.


    "Fire? Hum~~ It''s easy to handle now..." A smirk suddenly appeared at the corner of La Qi''s mouth: "I ask you to scold me! Give me a baptism of Qun Lei!"


    As Laqi''s words fell, suddenly thunderclouds rolled in the sky, lightning intertwined, and then the thunderstorms turned into electric snakes, and fell down!Shine the dark night sky here as bright as day...


    Every bolt of lightning smashed into a scorched pit, and then the flames rose!That scene, how magnificent, like a punishment!


    A group of zombies were screamed in horror by the thunders that fell down, and some fell on the zombies, directly burning into a raging fire!In a moment, it rotted away...


    Fear rose in the hearts of the zombies, and they knelt down and begged for mercy, full of panic: "Don''t fight! Don''t fight! We surrender! We surrender! We don''t dare to scare people anymore! Please! Let us go! ! If this goes on... we will all rot..."


    Looking at the scared zombies who suddenly kowtow for mercy, Raqi looked surprised, but she also put away the thunder and lightning, and turned her head to look at Monkey King: "Wukong, what''s the situation?"


    "Go, don''t worry about them..." Monkey King waved his hand and moved on...


    In the dim hall, Perona was holding a wine-red umbrella, floating in the air, looking at the moonlight Moria on the first seat, her face was worried: "Master Moria...Abu Sarom has been killed... Zombie The legion is also wiped out... The people of the Emperor Pirates are really terrifying... Let''s not provoke them and run away..."..

 894 Chapter 123 The Truth

    "Run? How could it be possible!"


    Moonlight Moria suddenly yelled: "I know that the Emperor Pirates is very dangerous. It is possible for the world government to make an exception to personally seal people above the four emperors. How can it be a simple character... But the opportunity is not lost, if it can Having captured the shadow of Monkey King, I can fear no one! Wow haha!!"


    "Hahahahahaha...That''s right...you can get it..." Perona was full of worries. Looking at the moonlight Moria at this moment, she always felt like a lunatic, even the world government. A character who compromised, he didn''t know how to provoke...


    "Don''t worry, Perona, as long as you have your abilities and cooperate with my abilities, you will surely be able to capture his shadow. When that happens, the whole world will be my biggest! Oh haha~~~" Ya suddenly looked up and laughed.


    "Wait! Perona, let the cannon fodder try their skills first, and then we will act in secret..."


    After the jokes, Moonlight Moria''s eyes are exuding dazzling cold light, and this guy has also begun to use conspiracy...


    On the Monkey King¡¯s side, among a group of zombies kneeling down and begging for mercy, they also left here and headed directly to the house not far away...


    But I didn¡¯t want to. It was actually blocked by an elderly man carrying a lantern. He knelt down in front of Monkey King and the others. His face was shocked and pleading: "I have seen all of your actions. A terrible person! Please do me a favor!"


    "Help? The zombies begged us for help?" Kalifa and other women all looked strange.


    "No... he is different from those zombies, he has a living breath, he is not a zombie!" Robin looked at the old man and said lightly.


    "Really..." Nami and the others also felt the presence of qi when they heard the words.


    The previous zombies are not angry. They are like the artificial humans in the Dragon Ball world. They don¡¯t feel the presence of qi at all, because they are dead people, and the corpse is still the shadow. The shadow is naturally not. There may be anger!


    "Yes, I''m not a zombie, I''m just an old man who seems to be injured!" the old man explained.


    "What do you want us to do for you?" Da Siqi said with a serious expression on the zombie-like old man in front of them.


    "I hope you can bring down a man... If it is you, you will definitely be able to do it, you may have some sacrifices, but if you bring him down, everyone can be saved! As long as you can find your shadow, you can be thankful!"


    "Find the shadow? What is going on, can you make it clear?" Carlyfa helped her glasses and said with a serious expression.


    Lao Tzu was brewing words, his hands clung to the ground, his face was full of fear and hatred: "My shadow has been taken away..."


    "The shadow was taken away?" Ablis looked curiously under the light, and suddenly exclaimed: "Ah! Brother Wukong, he really doesn''t have a shadow!"


    "Will the shadow be taken away too? What the hell is going on?" Nami stared at the old man and asked with a serious face.


    "Shadow..." Kalifa held her glasses lightly and said: "As far as I know, people who can take away the shadows of others, in this world, only one person can do it..."


    "Who?" Nami and the others looked at Kalifa curiously.


    "One of the Seven Wuhai... Moonlight Moria!" Kalifa said with a serious face: "Although I haven''t met him before, when I was working for the world government, I still got information about him, rumors. This person has eaten the superhuman shadow fruit and can deprive others of their shadows for his own use...Ah! I see!"


    After talking about it, Kalifa''s eyes suddenly lit up and exclaimed: "I know what zombies are going on... If I guess right..."


    "What''s the matter?" Nami and the others became curious.


    "Maybe...the zombies are all after Moonlight Moria captured the shadows of others, which shadows used to manipulate the corpses...so they became the zombies now?" At this moment, Kalifa exudes a strong intellectual beauty. At this moment, It''s so tempting.


    A simple piece of information allowed her to guess the truth of the matter very well. This IQ is indeed a sister who has done espionage work before!


    Looking at Kalifa, Monkey King looked admiringly. This Kalifa person is not only beautiful, but also has a good figure. This IQ is also a leverage, not bad, not bad!


    "So, those zombies we encountered were all artificially made?" Nami said with a surprised look.


    "If my guess is correct, it should be..." Kalifa nodded and looked at Monkey King: "What do you think, Wukong?"


    "Exactly right!" Monkey King gave Kalifa a thumbs up and praised.


    Such a secret thing, Kalifa, can be guessed right away. This is inseparable from her knowing too many secrets, so the world government wants to solve their CP9 members.


    "Making zombies... this kind of desperate thing is actually done..." Tina was angry at this moment: "What shit Qiwuhai, the navy shouldn''t recruit pirates to do Qiwuhai! Tina is angry. Goku! This Moonlight Moriah, absolutely cannot be merciless!"


    "Listen to you..." Sun Wukong smiled slightly, turned his head and said to the old man: "We have agreed to your request. Now, you should find a place to hide!"


    "Thank you! Thank you!!" The old man listened, and he burst into tears with excitement. He repeatedly kowtowed his head to thank him, but Monkey King waved his hand and was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. He hated such a long-winded scene.Turning around and walking to the side, Tina and the others started talking with the old man!


    The more they talked, the more angry Tina and the others, and finally Dasqi suddenly stood up and said coldly: "Damn Moonshine Moria, I will not forgive him! Go! I will personally end it all. Drop!"


    Saying goodbye to the old man, Sun Wukong and his group came to a house and looked at the horrible house. Nami looked scared and said, "Goku, will that Moriah be inside?"


    "No, but there might be a lot of treasure in it!" Monkey King shook his head.


    "Treasure!" Nami''s eyes suddenly glowed, and she shouted with great momentum, "Go! Sisters, the treasure belongs to us!"


    "Hey! As soon as I heard Tsai Treasure, you have changed too much, right?" Wei Wei looked at Nami with a speechless expression.


    "Yoooooo~~~ I''m so sorry, this house, can''t let you such a dangerous person in..." A unique laughter suddenly sounded, the door of the house slowly opened, and a figure appeared in the Monkey King''s group. before¡­


    "This voice is..." Nami and the others looked at the figure who appeared at the door with all their faces in surprise, looking very surprised: "Brook? Why are you here?"..

 895 Chapter 124 Abnormal Ability

    "No, he is not Brook, Brook is a skeleton, but he is not..."


    Robin suddenly shook his head and denied.


    "Ooooooo~~~ Take a closer look, the ladies are really beautiful! Beautiful! I smiled happily when I saw the beauty, although I am a mummy and don''t have eyes... Can you show me your panties? "


    "Shut up! You are a pervert!" Kalifa yelled out sweetly, her beautiful long legs swung out, curled up the vacuum with a sharp slash, and tore away at the insulting guy...


    This is exactly one of the six styles of Kalifa!


    Although it is only a short period of time to practice the exercises taught by Monkey King, the power has been significantly strengthened!


    However, the zombie only resisted Kalifa''s attack with the back of the sword!


    Kalifadai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly at the moment, this zombie was obviously different from the dregs encountered before!


    With a tap, Kalifa came up with a beautiful backflip and moved a certain distance away from the zombie: "There are two tricks...but this character is exactly the same as that annoying skeleton! If I expected it to be true. , You should be a zombie made from Brook''s shadow, right?"


    "Yoooooo~~Miss is still insightful! However, I am stronger than my body!"


    "This guy turned out to be a zombie made of Brook''s shadow? Has that guy''s shadow been taken away by Moria?" Wei Wei and the others seemed a little surprised.


    "En! The shadow belongs to Brooke, but his body belongs to a former very powerful swordsman. His name is Ryoma! Legend has it that once killed the flying dragon in the sky with a single sword..."


    "Swordsman Ryoma?" Da Siqi''s eyes suddenly lit up, looking at the long sword in Ryoma''s hand, with a serious expression on his face: "Sure enough, it is one of the 21st tools of the Big Knife. People, I''ll deal with it!"


    "Yoooooo~~ Is this beauty also a swordsman? It''s really rare! A beautiful swordsman, but it''s rare!"


    "Asshole! Are you looking down on me? But I will make you look better soon!" Da Siqi said extremely angry.


    ''Shi Yu'' in his hand has already been sold, and his breath instantly becomes extremely sharp!


    "Yoooooo~~ As a beautiful woman, she has such a momentum in swordsmanship. It seems that you are working hard! I am more and more interested in you! Can I take a look at your underwear? "


    "I see you are paralyzed! I have tolerated you for a long time! Grass!" The Monkey King on the side was finally angry, his figure flashed, and in an instant, he appeared in front of Ryoma, squeezed his throat, and volleyed him. He mentioned it!


    ''bake!With a sound of'', the flames rose, and Ryoma''s body was instantly wrapped in the raging fire!It was burned out in just a moment!In the end, a black shadow was captured by Monkey King.


    The so-called misfortune comes from the mouth, this is the truth, the poor zombie Ryoma called you a bitch, and just showed his face, he was killed by Monkey King.


    "I told him to teach me, why are you doing it?" Da Siqi looked at Monkey King and expressed his slight dissatisfaction.


    "Humph~ I wanted you to practice hand skills, but this guy''s mouth is too cheap and he couldn''t hold back..." Monkey King hummed.


    Da Siqi gave Monkey King a blank look, squatted down, picked up the Fallen Autumn Water, his face was full of joy!This sister paper also has a preference for collecting famous knives.


    "A broken knife! What''s so exciting! Brother just got it out, and it is hundreds or thousands of times stronger than it!" Monkey King curled his lips in disdain.


    "I know! But this is also a famous knife anyway! Put it away first!" Da Siqi smiled, thinking about it, and directly collected Qiu Shui into her space ring.


    "Wukong, are you holding Brook''s shadow?" Keya asked curiously, looking at the black figure in Monkey King''s hand.


    She said, she touched her with her slender hand, but her slender hand passed directly through the shadow, and she was full of surprise at the moment: "Huh? Why can''t I touch it?"


    Ablis was also full of curiosity and kept grasping, but she couldn''t touch it.


    "Aren''t you nonsense? Try it, can you catch your own shadow?" Nami gave her a blank look.


    "That''s right! But Wukong can actually catch the shadow, it''s amazing!" Keya looked at Monkey King, full of admiration.


    "It''s not a big deal!" Sun Wukong smiled slightly and waved his hand, and the shadow in his hand disappeared.


    "Where''s the shadow? Where did the shadow go?" Abliss called immediately.


    "Sent back to Brook!" Monkey King rubbed Abis''s head and smiled: "Let''s go! Let''s go in and see..."


    The daughters have long been accustomed to Monkey King¡¯s methods. There is nothing to be surprised by the so-called. They followed Monkey King and walked towards the house...


    Entering the house, countless scary zombies are pouring out, trying to scare Monkey King and the others, but apart from Ablis''s screams, there is no threat to Nami and the others!


    A group of scary zombies were torn apart by a group of violent sisters in twos, and the chopped pieces were chopped into several pieces!People weren''t scared, the group of scary zombies were frightened by Nami and others, screaming in horror and fleeing!


    All of a sudden, the entire building became extremely quiet!


    Under the circumstances of the prophet''s foresight, Monkey King found a secret door, brought the girls to a secret room, and found the genius doctor who was shivering and hiding inside, Hokkubak!


    When they learned that this well-known genius doctor was one of the culprits who created the group of zombies outside, Tina and Da Siqi expressed disappointment and anger!But they were kind-hearted and couldn''t get their hands off. In the end, Hogback was chilled by the thorns of Miss.''s fingers!


    "Wukong! Where is the treasure you said?"


    Nami looked around, her eyes gleaming.


    Just as Monkey King wanted to reply, he suddenly heard a strange cry!


    In a moment, everyone saw that countless''ghosts'' emerged through the wall...


    "It''s them again..." La Shadang showed vigilance and anger. Before, she was ashamed by this thing. It would be strange if she had a good face.


    "Everyone, be careful! Don''t be touched by them..." Robin shouted with a serious face.


    However, in the small secret room, they were filled with a group of girls, hiding?Where can you hide?


    Moreover, these "ghosts" ignored any attacks, and the sisters could only watch those "ghosts" pass through their bodies...


    Then a group of girls squatted on the ground extremely negatively...


    In that scene, Sun Wukong was speechless for a while: "Nima, the ability of Perona, Nima is abnormal..."..

 896 Chapter 125 The Worlds Largest Pirate Ship

    Just in the middle of Monkey King''s feelings, the room full of "ghosts" swarmed up and surrounded him...


    Monkey King looked at the "ghosts" drifting towards him and did not stop them, allowing them to pass through his chest...


    But Monkey King did not become extremely depressed like Robin and the others, the ability of the ghost fruit has no effect on him at all!


    His body, but a divine body, has developed extremely high resistance to the power of the supreme rule. How could it be possible that the mere ability of the ghost fruit could affect him!


    Shaking his head, looking at a group of sisters who were extremely depressed and talking to themselves, Monkey King was completely speechless. I have to say that although Perona''s ability is not lethal, the effect is really awesome!A group of sisters who I trained were all brought down by her trick!


    In the original book, if Perona hadn''t encountered a strange monster like Usopp, the entire Straw Hat Pirate Ship would probably be wiped out by her!


    The light cluster in the hand condenses, and the soft white light instantly illuminates the entire room. Under the shining of the white light, the group of ghosts disappeared!


    "Ouch... just now we..."


    A group of sister papers are all back to normal at this time, thinking of the scene just now, their pretty faces are all red...


    "Oh! It''s over! It''s over! Goku must have seen the embarrassing thing just now. This is a shame..."


    Kalifa was so embarrassed at the moment that she waited for a dry girl, wishing to find a hole in it.


    "Haha...Are you all awake?" Monkey King looked at a group of red-faced sisters and couldn''t help laughing, especially when he looked at Kalifa, he couldn''t help but said in a weird manner: "I''m just a fool, a big fool, really Stupid, let me die, I don¡¯t want to live anymore..."


    "Ah!! Don''t say any more! Bastard!" Kalifa screamed immediately, her pretty face flushed even more, and she swooped over, her plump figure hung in Monkey King''s arms, desperately using her delicate hands. Go gag his mouth.


    Her sister wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh, and she was very uncomfortable because they were half a cat, so they still have the right to cancel others!


    "Asshole! Those ghosts are so disgusting! It is a shame to make us so embarrassed! We must not let them go..." Nami gritted her teeth.


    "Yes! Tina is also angry, Wukong, where are the ghosts?" Tina also yelled out, with an angry expression on my face.


    Weiwei and the others also looked at Monkey King, their eyes seemed to make them angry.


    "Okay! Tell you the truth! In fact, those ghosts are nothing more than a person''s ability. If you want revenge, then go find her!"


    "Who?" Nami and their eyes suddenly became full of gunpowder when they heard that it turned out to be a person''s ability.


    "She was called Perona, and she was hiding not far from us. She ate ghost fruits, so she became a ghost person. She has the ability to produce spirit bodies at will. If the spirit body passes through the body, it can make People''s hearts have become extremely depressed. As for the effect, you have all tried!" Monkey King explained to the girls.


    "That''s it! But this ability is really tricky. If you can''t attack, you will become extremely depressed if you are passed through your body. It is impossible to guard against! Goku, do you know her weakness?" Robin looked serious Looked at Monkey King.


    "Yes! Didn''t you find out before? The first time you encountered a spirit body, Raqi used lightning to split one away!"


    "Yeah! Can Ray restrain those ghosts?" Kalifa stopped fighting with Monkey King, and said with bright eyes when he got off his body.


    "Everything suppresses one thing, and thunder itself has a restraining effect on some ghosts. Other attacks cannot touch those spirit bodies, but thunder can attack them. Therefore, Raqi, who has the ability to thunder fruit, It can be said to be Perona''s natural enemy, but it''s really shameful that you were tricked by your own natural enemy just now!"


    "Don''t mention this kind of embarrassment... Next time, I will definitely call that Perona beautiful!" La Qi blushed slightly and said with a vow.


    "Laki, it''s up to you! We must take revenge for us! I have to electrocut the guy named Perona to her outside focus and tenderness!" Nami said with a vicious expression.


    "Hey! Lesson learned, don''t kill her! This ability is good, but I plan to accept her as a member of the Emperor Pirates..." Monkey King did not forget to warn.


    "Accept as a crew member? The other party is a beauty?" Robin looked at Monkey King now.


    "Ahem~ Be it!" Sun Wukong waved his hand and said, "Let''s not talk about this. They just tried it out just now. Now we will meet them..."


    Monkey King said, but he kicked a wall next to him. With a bang, a channel appeared under his foot, and Monkey King walked in...


    This simple and violent behavior of Monkey King showed that Robin and the others were already offended, and they followed closely...


    Looking at the huge mast that resembled a sail not far away, Nami''s eyes widened in shock: "Goku, that, isn''t it a sail? It''s too dark... I can''t see clearly..."


    "Sail? No? Although it looks a bit like it, but there is such a big sail?" Keya said with a skeptical look.


    "Nami is right, that is a sail!" Monkey King nodded.


    "It''s really a sail? It''s too big, right?" Wei Wei was surprised.


    "That''s a must! Because only the huge sails can drive the entire island!" Monkey King looked at the girls and said with a smile.


    "You... what do you mean?" Nami''s eyes widened in surprise as if she understood what the Monkey King meant.


    "Yes! In fact, this small island is an island-like pirate ship! It can be called the largest pirate ship in the world!"


    "My God! This island... is actually a pirate ship?!!!" Konis and the other women stared. The news was so shocking. Who would have thought that such a big and small Island, turned out to be a pirate ship?


    "Moonlight Moria and Perona are in the mast of the Pirate Flag, let''s go! Let''s let the guy from the so-called Qiwuhai under the king see the idea of ??hitting our Emperor Pirates. What will happen!"


    As Monkey King said, he rose directly into the air and flew towards the mast in the distance...


    And Robin and the others also showed off their dance skills and followed closely...


    A group of beautiful girls flying across the sky, the scene is quite spectacular...


    PS: In the original work, it is not stated that the Thunder Fruit is the natural enemy of the ghost fruit. This is my personal setting. Don''t be too real...

 897 Chapter 126 So terrible, so evil

    In the dim hall, Moonlight Moriah looked at the Monkey King and his party flying over here, with a big mouth, but his mouth full of jagged fangs, he hehe smiled: "Did you find us so soon? It''s amazing." You deserve to be the emperor Sun Wukong above the four emperors! Perona, it''s time for you to appear. Your task is to stop them, create opportunities for me, and seize their shadows..."


    "Hey? Want me to go? It''s very dangerous..." Perona was shocked, but when she saw Moglia''s ferocious eyes suddenly, she was shocked: "Know...Know...I''ll go That''s it..."


    "Don''t worry, according to my investigation, Monkey King will not kill a girl like you... So even if you are caught, you are safe..."


    "What... If you get caught, it''s more terrifying than death, OK... That guy is a pervert known as a''beautiful woman dealer''... I heard that he has some way to control people, and the girls who were arrested finally listened to him obediently. , I don¡¯t want to become that guy¡¯s slave..."


    Perona floated out of the window with a trembling face, looking at the Monkey King and his party flying over here, her face was scared, and at the same time, she was a little confused: "Strange, I sent a lot of small "Lovely" to investigate the enemy''s situation, the enemy is here...Why haven''t my cuties come back?"


    In fact, this is Monkey King. After he purified the spirit bodies, he directly disconnected them from Perona. In this way, Perona would not be able to obtain information about them. Otherwise, let her know that she is immune to her ability, then Perona won''t escape with Moria!


    "Hahahahahaha...you are so impatient, you defeated our zombie army so soon..." Perona braved the air and blocked the path of Monkey King and his group in the air, in an exaggerated manner. Laughter concealed the tension in my heart.


    "Who is this girl? She can actually fly?" La Qi said curiously.


    "She is Perona..."


    "What? She is Perona?"


    Only half of what Sun Wukong said, Nami and the others were already drinking angrily, their bodies flashed, and the tacit group surrounded Perona, their eyes full of hostility and fierceness!


    "You... what do you want to do?" Perona was really shocked by the aura of the sisters.


    Nami was the first to shout angrily: "Did you trick us with the ghost fruit? How courageous! Sisters, do it, fix her!"


    "Hahahahahaha...fix me...you?" Perona, who was originally scared, suddenly let out her unique laugh, and with a wave of her delicate hand, ghosts appeared beside her. And out...


    Although Perona is very afraid of Monkey King, it does not mean that she is afraid of the women in front of her.


    "Oh! Here again!" When Nami saw those spirit bodies, her delicate body flashed, and she hid directly behind Monkey King.


    Robin and the others also looked at the ghost body floating beside Perona with dread. They remembered the situation after being passed through by the spirit body and they never wanted to try again.Floating back, he gave up the battlefield to Laqi: "Laqi, she will leave it to you. We must fix her for us!"


    "Don''t worry! You don''t say that I will do it too!" Laqi looked at Perona with a vicious look. On top of her body, the lightning danced four times, crackling: "Come on! Before teasing our enemies, now I I will pay you back a hundred times..."


    "Electricity?" Perona looked at the electric current on Laqi''s body, frowning, and a bad premonition rose in her heart, but when she saw the wings behind her, she was full of curiosity: "I heard you are The angel kidnapped from the sky island by Monkey King? Is it real?"


    "Yes..." La Qi nodded very seriously: "So, you are still obediently grabbing, let Wukong drag into the little black house and pose as eighteen, join us! Otherwise, it will be a bit of flesh and blood... "


    "Oh my God! That guy is really a pervert..." Perona looked at Monkey King and her eyes were suddenly full of horror. While the mission shook her head, she said very resolutely: "Even if I die, I won''t join you!"


    "I used to be the same as you, but in the end I still obediently..." La Qi looked serious, and then her pretty face suddenly turned red.


    "Oh! I won''t play with you anymore, it''s really too dangerous..." After a few words, Perona was so scared that she turned her back and ran away even before she hit.


    "I''m going! La Qi, you are going to kill your brother! I am so famous!" Monkey King looked at La Qi with a speechless expression.


    "Your famous festival..." Robin squinted at Monkey King and said lightly.


    Sun Wukong was said to be speechless, because he was still wearing the glorious title of''beautiful woman dealer'' on top of his head!


    In fact, this is a good way for Robin and other girls to discuss together, because they don¡¯t want to have more and more girls on the boat, so they had to put out Monkey King¡¯s notoriety declaration of "beautiful woman dealer", so as to scare other women. Come, other women see that Monkey King has nothing but to escape, so dare to join them!Then their goal has been achieved!After all, women are always jealous!I can¡¯t compete for the sister paper on my boat, how can I increase it!


    They all knew that they couldn''t stop Monkey King, so they had no choice but to make the best move!All of these girls are very smart.


    Seeing Perona who turned and ran away, Laqi instantly turned into a flash of lightning. In an instant, she flashed in front of Perona: "Want to escape? How could it be possible! To tease our enemies, I want to find you well. Clear!"


    "you?!!"


    Laqi''s speed obviously shocked Perona. In a panic, with a wave of her slender hand, all the spirit bodies floating beside her flew towards Laqi...


    "Huh! I was only taken care of by you before, but now, do you think I will be tricked?" La Qi snorted, lightning flashed all over her body, and with a wave of her delicate hand, an intertwined electric grid shrouded forward!


    As soon as those spirit bodies touched the power grid, they screamed and trembled, then turned into puffs of blue smoke and dissipated...


    "What?!! My...my ability...was broken?" Perona was frightened suddenly, turned around and fled, but where is the power grid fast?Suddenly, I was caught upright by the power grid, my delicate body trembled, his eyes widened, and he fell straight to the ground...


    Feeling the tingling coming from her whole body, Perona collapsed on the ground, but she kept twitching. The strange feeling from her body caused a strange blush on her face...


    "This feeling... so strange... help... Master... this group of people are really evil... so terrible..."..

 898 Chapter 127 Shadow

    "Hey, what''s her expression? Isn''t it too strange?"


    Keya looked at the ground, clamped her legs, twitched from time to time, and Perona was full of intoxicating blushes, and her face was full of curiosity.


    Isn¡¯t it just being electrified?Do you want to be so exaggerated?


    "I''m going, it turns out that Raqi''s ability still has this effect, it''s too awesome..." The Monkey King on the side saw his eyes flashing, a little excited.


    "What''s the effect? ??Let me ask you something, don''t look so wretched!" Wei Wei patted Sun Wukong with some dissatisfaction.


    "Try it and you''ll know..." Monkey King looked at Wei Wei, but he smiled, flashing light in his hand, and gently afraid of Wei Wei''s fragrant shoulder...


    "Hmm!" Wei Wei whispered suddenly, her pretty face flushed instantly, her feet softened, and she almost fell to the ground, but fortunately he was supported by Monkey King.


    Covering the shyness in her heart, Wei Wei glared at Monkey King shyly, but turned her head to look at La Qi, blushing, and Jiao said: "La Qi, you used such a method to deal with a girl. ...You...you...you broke down with Wukong..."


    "What is it?" Raqi looked puzzled, and hasn''t reacted yet.


    "It turned out to be like this..." Kalifa helped her glasses, there was some redness at the base of her ears, and said to Laqi: "Laqi, you should remove the grid that trapped her!"


    "How can this work, I just repaired her, and the anger hasn''t subsided yet!" Raqi hummed, and the electricity in his hand increased a little.


    "Ah...you...you...evil woman...you can kill...not insulted...I won''t...give in..." Perona gritted her teeth, as if she was trying to endure something.


    "Oh... it turned out to be like this... Laqi, let go..." Lasha also saw a little clue, blushing, said.


    "What''s the matter with you? But you told me to discipline her well?" La Qi, the girl, looked very mature, but she was so innocent.


    "Okay, Laqi, let go! If you don''t take back your abilities, maybe you will make your home appliances come out... Then the fun will be great..." Monkey King really can''t stand it anymore, so he has to Pick Mingdao.He is the only one who dares to speak so bluntly.


    Laqi listened to Monkey King''s words and was stunned for a while, looking at Perona''s expression at the moment, and finally suddenly, her pretty face flushed: "Ah! I didn''t mean it, I was just afraid of her injury, so I turned the battery down A little bit...I don''t know...Ah..." In the end, Laqi couldn''t explain it clearly, screamed, and ran to the side to cover her face. It was too shameful.


    "You evil... guys... I''ll die... I won''t give in..." Perona said tremblingly, looking at Monkey King.The eyes are full of horror and fear!


    It turns out that this is her way to make these women obediently obedient. It''s so nasty and terrible...


    At this moment, Perona has labeled Monkey King a big super abnormal label!


    If Sun Wukong knew about this, he would definitely express his innocence. It seems that I did nothing!


    Shaking his head, Monkey King walked towards Perona...


    Unexpectedly, this girl looked at Monkey King with horror, kicking her feet in fear, moving her fart. She backed back again and again, she wanted to stand up and run, but now, her feet are soft...


    "You...you...don''t come...don''t come...I''m just a kid...please...let me go..."


    "I''m going...what are you talking about?" Sun Wukong heard Perona''s words with a black line all over his head: "This expression...do you want to be so exaggerated? Outsiders saw it and thought I was going to punish you!"


    "Difficult... isn''t it?" Perona looked at Monkey King with horror and alert, her voice trembled.


    "I''ll go, don''t bring such a game, I can''t communicate anymore..." Monkey King suddenly became depressed. Brother''s reputation has really reached the level that even a character like Perona is afraid of it?


    When Robin and the others watched it, they laughed. They wanted this effect.


    "Laugh, laugh a shit! Don''t think that your Dim Si brother is not clear, and I will clean you up later!" Monkey King turned his head and immediately glared at Robin and the others.


    "This... this guy... doesn''t want to hang up and fight again..." Tina said with a frightened expression.


    Kalifa and the other women who had a smile on their faces suddenly froze.Wanting Monkey King¡¯s unscrupulous behavior, big drops of cold sweat slip from his forehead...


    Monkey King mentioned Perona, who was full of horror, and said lightly: "Take us to Moria''s side, otherwise it will really put you like an eighteenth. Teach you carefully..."


    "Master...no...Morlia''s words...just...in that house..." Perona pointed to the moving house in front of her with a look of horror, and said tremblingly.


    "Is there?" Monkey King turned his head and looked over, and all the women looked over when they heard the words.


    And at this moment, Perona, who was originally scared, suddenly flashed a sly look in her eyes, and suddenly a ghost appeared on the outstretched right hand, and went straight to the Monkey King¡¯s xiong...


    "Good job, Perona!!" Suddenly a shout of surprise resounded!The dim night here was suddenly brightened by the light, but Moglia¡¯s barrel-like body shot out from the opposite house from the one that everyone was watching...


    At this moment, Moria, holding a sharp scythe, looked at Monkey King''s long shadow drawn by the light, her eyes were full of excitement and huo fever!


    The shadow of the strongest man in the world, he will get it soon!


    With a weird laugh, Moria rushed towards the shadow of Monkey King...


    "not good!!!"


    Robin and other women were shocked!


    They are very aware of the horror of Monkey King. If his shadow is taken away by others, it would be terrible!


    "I won''t let you succeed!" Laqi yelled, her figure instantly turned into a flash of lightning, flashing in front of Moria, and the terrifying electric snakes were intertwined in her hands. With one palm, it was Chao Mo Leah patted hard...


    However, Moria gave a weird laugh, and the shadow under her suddenly moved strangely, turning into a black shadow Moria, who forcibly blocked the attack...


    In the Four Dances of the Electric Flower, Shadow Moria seemed to be suffering from extreme pain, but his right hand still turned into a black spear like a sharp thorn, directly piercing Laqi¡¯s heart...


    There was no blood spattering, the lightning intertwined and crackling in Laqi''s wound, she had been elementalized, and she had not received the slightest damage!


    "Go die!" In anxious, La Qi shouted angrily, and the terrifying electric light radiated out, directly covering the shadow Moria!


    On the other side, Moria, in extreme excitement, grabbed the shadow of Monkey King, and slashed down the sickle in his hand mercilessly!..

 899 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Eight

    "It turns out that the purpose of this product is my shadow... a good idea!"


    Monkey King glanced at Moria and couldn''t help but applaud.


    "You... are you okay?!!!" Perona, who was held by Monkey King, stared at the unremarkable Monkey King, her eyes widened in shock.


    Her ability has actually failed?This is her first time!Because she has self-confidence, even if a general-level figure is hit by her move, he will not be spared, but Sun Wukong is not affected at all!


    "Just your ability, if it can even affect me, then it would be really against the sky..." Monkey King looked at Perona''s mouth wide open, with a cute expression of shock, and smiled slightly. Perona immediately reacted to what she had done, stretched her hands forward, and yelled: "It''s a pervert, it''s cheaper for you!"


    As he said, he grabbed Monkey King¡¯s neck and pulled so hard, Monkey King¡¯s face was immediately covered by Perona into her soft and soft...


    Although she is petite and small, Perona is quite predictable...


    For a while, even Monkey King was stunned, there is so much blessing...


    Looking at the moonlight Moria who grabbed the Monkey King''s shadow, raised the sickle in her hand and swung it down, Perona''s face was full of expectation: "Master... I can do only so much... Can¡¯t succeed, it¡¯s up to you..."


    "No!!!"


    Robin and the other women screamed in surprise as they watched Moria¡¯s sickle swinging down...


    But the sickle cannot be stopped because of their screams...


    Ding!!There was a crisp sound of fine iron, and a soft click!The imaginary shadow being chopped off did not happen, but the sickle slashed on the Monkey King''s shadow, instantly shattered into countless pieces of iron!


    Moria''s originally extremely excited expression suddenly froze!His incredible eyes widened!


    Robin and the other women were all relieved after a daze...


    "How...how could...your shadow be so strong? Impossible...impossible!!" Looking at the sickle with only the handle left in his hand, Moria looked incredible, almost madly roaring sound!


    Success is right in front of you, but suddenly, being ruthlessly shattered, the feeling of aggrieved feeling can''t be described in words at all!


    "Why..." Perona was also stunned, everything she found before her eyes was completely beyond her imagination.


    "What''s impossible?" Monkey King lifted his head from Perona''s plumpness, and said lightly: "I''m just too lazy to move, otherwise, you think you can touch me with Moria''s rubbish. The shadow?"


    After all, the shadow of Monkey King actually moved voluntarily. In an instant, he turned into a shadow Monkey King, stretched forward with one hand, and pinched Moriah''s throat...


    Moria¡¯s pupils shrank instantly, and he was even more shocked: "Impossible...how could this be...you even...have...shadow fruit...power? It is impossible...in this world...it is impossible to have two ¡­The same¡­ability¡­"


    "Who told you that I use fruit power?" Monkey King grabbed Perona, who was holding him tightly, onto his shoulders, slowly walking towards Moriah, and said lightly: "You are so courageous that you hit my head with attention... Although you have a good idea, you have to have that ability!"


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on... What is your... ability?" Molia struggled to look at Monkey King, her eyes full of horror!At the moment when he was caught by the Shadow Monkey King, he was horrified to discover that his shadow fruit ability had failed...


    "Is it difficult to make my own shadow act?" Monkey King looked at Moria with a plain face, and said faintly: "Naruto World, and the shadow imitation technique!"


    "What Naruto World??" Moria was said by Monkey King, full of question marks.


    "With your IQ, it''s no use explaining it to you, so you should go to hell!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and the shadow Monkey King suddenly used force, and with a crackle, Moria''s throat was directly pinched to shatter!


    As soon as the shadow of Monkey King''s palm loosened, Moria''s body snapped and fell to the ground feebly!The pupils opened big, and they were full of panic!He can''t stand his eyes!


    And the shadow Monkey King suddenly retracted, becoming the shadow at the feet of Monkey King!


    Monkey King just used a little magical power to manipulate his shadow!


    "Master!!" Perona looked at the dead Moonlight Moria, her eyes widened in shock!That''s Moonlight Moria, one of the Qiwuhai!You were pinched to death by a shadow like this?


    "Master...this is a good name, or you would also tell me Master to listen, maybe I can let you go!" Monkey King mentioned Perona in front of him and smiled slightly.


    "No! No! I won''t be your slave when I die!" Perona was suddenly full of horror!Calling Moria the master is just a title, but if this title is used on Monkey King, Perona feels that it really changes completely!


    Because in Perona''s heart, Monkey King is simply a super abnormal!


    "That''s really a shame! In this case...how much money can someone with abilities worth?" Monkey King rubbed his chin, pretending to be contemplative.


    "What?! You bastard wants to sell me? Abnormal! Rubbish! Devil! Death. Wolf! I fought with you!" Perona was shocked and pale, she exclaimed. He grabbed Monkey King''s arm and bit it down!


    "Ouch! Ouch~ It hurts me..." Monkey King pretended to hum, but there was no pain on his face.


    However, Perona heard Monkey''s "scream" and bite more vigorously!


    "I said you don''t waste your energy. Wukong''s skin is thick like rhino leather. It won''t help how you bite!" Nami patted Perona, kindly reminded.


    Perona heard the words and took a look at it loosely. Okay, she even used her strength to eat milk, but on Monkey King''s arm, apart from her own saliva, there was no tooth mark!This didn''t even break the defense at all!


    "Asshole! Bite if you can''t bite!" Perona''s face was immediately full of anger, and she opened her mouth to bite again.But apart from smearing saliva on Monkey King''s arm, there was no effect.


    Sun Wukong doesn''t care about her. If you like to bite, then bite casually. No matter how you bite, you won''t be able to break your brother''s defense. Moreover, it is very comfortable...

 900 Chapter 129 The Bassoromi Bear

    With the death of Moonlight Moriah, the shadows controlled by him also left the bodies of the zombies and returned to their bodies...


    Ignoring the crowds excited about regaining their shadows, Monkey King took his sisters and started to scrape the treasures here...


    Although Treasure is meaningless to Monkey King, looking at Nami''s excited expression, they can only do what they want!This is also the trophy after victory!


    And in a dim alley, a man who is not inferior to Moglia¡¯s huge figure sits on a wooden box, holding a small phone bug in his hand, reporting to others the situation here...


    "What?! You said Moria was killed?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Damn! Just experienced the Emperor Pirate Group incident, and now another Qiwuhai is killed... If this thing goes out, what is the face of our world government? Is it necessary for Qiwuhai to exist? Now, the world government gives You issued a special order to obliterate all witnesses on the island, and you must not leave a living mouth to spread the word about it..."


    Soi Shadow''s body obviously paused, and then said faintly: "Understood..."


    "Oh... by the way, who on earth killed Moria?"


    "... from the Emperor Pirates... Monkey King..."


    "What?!!! The Emperor Pirates?!" The voice looked shocked, and at the same time roared: "Why is the Emperor Pirates again, why didn''t you say earlier, damn Monkey King, why always talk to our world? The government is right! Bartholomew! Now the world government has officially given you an order to give me a bite of the Emperor Pirates at all costs!"


    "No, we cannot offend the Emperor Pirates for the time being, otherwise, we will lose another general... Bassoromi Bear, hide yourself first, wait for the Emperor Pirates to leave, and then all the witnesses Destroy, this matter must not be rumored..."


    As soon as the roar fell, it was rejected by another voice.


    "...Let''s do it!" The original voice was silent for a while, but also agreed. The previous words were just temporary nonsense!


    The emperor Sun Wukong, that is even more terrifying than the four emperors, the world government does not want to easily get rid of it!After all, no one in the navy can control Monkey King.


    "Oh! We seem to have heard something terrific!" The Monkey King and his group did not know when they had appeared in the alley not far from the Basolomi Bear, looking at the sisters beside him, Monkey King. Can''t help but smile: "I said there is a big man here, right?"


    "Tyrant...Bassoromi Bear... really a big man! I didn''t expect you to be here..." Tina looked at the huge black shadow in front of her, surprised, but her face was even more ugly, because just now The call made her very angry.


    "Damn...just because of that little face, you actually want to destroy everyone here! The world government...It''s really disappointing!" At this moment, Da Siqi is also full of anger. She is kind by nature. It is impossible to agree with the way the world government: "As long as I am here, you will never get what you want!"


    "The tyrant... Bassoromi bear, is also a resounding character..." Monkey King flashed, and in a flash, he appeared in front of him and said: "Can you give me the phone worm in your hand? I have something to say. Tell your boss!"


    "Uh~ please!" Basolomi gave the phone worm in his hand to Monkey King blankly.Because what Sun Wukong said in his ears, it seemed to have boundless magical power, so that he could not resist any resistance at all, so he obediently handed the phone worm in his hand to Sun Wukong.


    "Thank you!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    The Basolomi Bear who reacted suddenly froze, and his eyes widened when he saw Monkey King!Shocked?His body shape flashed, and he directly distanced himself from Monkey King!


    Sun Wukong didn''t care about him, and faintly said to the phone bug: "Hey! Five old stars, right?"


    "You... Monkey King... Don''t do too much! Really think our government is afraid that you will fail?" The phone worm suddenly roared.


    "If you are not afraid, send more generals! I just don''t know how many generals in your world government will let me kill..."


    "Asshole! Don''t deceive people too much! Do you really think that our world government has no means to deal with you?"


    "Oh! It''s so tingling!" Monkey King smiled faintly: "Do you believe that I will go and get dozens of ancient weapons from him every minute and kill your world government?"


    "You...you...did you get Pluto''s manufacturing drawings?!" The opponent was obviously frightened by Monkey King, and his tone was moved.


    The world government has also suspected that the Pluto¡¯s manufacturing drawings may not have been burnt down, or they may have been taken away by the Emperor Pirates. Now that Sun Wukong said this, they even pointed the finger at Sun Wukong.


    Because there is an extremely dangerous existence in the Emperor Pirate Group, that is Nicole Robin!In this world, there is a danger that can interpret the text of history!Only Robin can understand the ancient weapon, Pluto''s manufacturing blueprint!


    Compared with the strength of Monkey King, ancient weapons are even more deterrent to world governments!After all, they are people in this world, and they clearly understand the terrible ancient weapons!And they knew nothing about the real horror of Monkey King.


    "A bunch of idiots!" Sun Wukong curled his lips in disdain, too lazy to talk to the other party, and hung up the phone.


    "Give you back..." Monkey King threw the phone worm in his hand to Basolomi Bear.


    After receiving the call worm, Basolomi Bear looked at Monkey King very solemnly, hesitating in his heart whether to do it!


    "Goku, don''t take action, this guy taught Tina!" At this moment, Tina took a step forward with an angry face. She was very surprised by the order given to him by the world government to wipe out the witnesses. pissed off.


    And Tina also knows that the character of Bartholomi Bear, who is called a tyrant, is not a simple thing!This guy, for the world government, it can be said to be obedient!Since the world government has given him the order to wipe out the witnesses, the Basolomi Bear will definitely implement it. Tina will not ignore this.


    If before, she was very self-aware and would definitely not be the opponent of the Bartholomi Bear, but now, that''s not necessarily the case.


    "Tina...As a navy colonel...you would join the pirate...this is something no one expected..." Basolomi bear looked at Tina and said lightly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, Tina is very angry now..." Tina screamed and said: "I have long wanted to see what Qi Wuhai can do..."..

 901 Chapter 130-Tina vs. Bartholomi Bear

    "Bassolomi bear, a flesh ball fruit capable person, a fruit that can bounce off all power, even tiredness and pain, is a very tricky guy, Tina, don¡¯t let him touch it. Otherwise we have to find you thousands of miles away..."


    Kalifa held down her glasses lightly, and said with an extremely serious expression.


    "This Tina knows..." Tina nodded, looked at the Bassoromi bear, and shouted, "Come on!"


    "It seems that this battle cannot be avoided... I actually don''t want to fight with you..." Basolomi Xiong closed the book in his hand, glanced at Monkey King, and said.His other daughters were not in his eyes, only Monkey King, he was jealous!


    "No fight! Get out of here now!"


    "Sorry, I can''t do this..." Basolomi shook his head. The government has issued an order to wipe out all witnesses, so it is impossible for him to simply leave.


    "Then stop talking nonsense!"


    Tina was originally an activist, and she gave a sweet shout, and a little on the ground under her feet, her body instantly turned into a light breeze, and she kicked the Bassoromi bear!


    "At this speed..." A hint of surprise appeared in the eyes of Bassoromi Bear, his figure flashed, dodged like a teleport!


    It''s just that Tina turned her feet, leaped up, and kicked directly towards the front door of the Bassoromi Bear...


    This time, Bartholomi Bear was not evading, but stretched out his big hand like a bear''s paw and slapped Tina directly...


    The speed is so fast, it''s just a blink of an eye!


    It''s just that the current Tina is no longer what it used to be. The Bassoromi bear''s movements that are so fast that ordinary people can''t dodge, but her body is slightly moved to the side, that is, dodges!


    Because she learned the art of dancing, she moved sideways in the air, it was a simple matter!


    Immediately a whip kick swept out!


    With a loud bang, Tina''s right foot was swept away by Tina, and the terrifying force made his tall body directly lose balance. With a bang, he fell to the ground. And just wiped out dozens of meters on the ground before stopping...


    "You... become stronger..." Bassoromi stood up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, and looked at Tina in surprise.


    After Tina''s such a heavy blow, he was unscathed!


    "This guy''s defense is really strong!"


    Tina ignored the Bartholomew Bear, instead she looked solemn.After practicing the exercises taught by Monkey King, his progress in physical skills is amazing, but compared with the original abnormalities like Basolomi Bear, there is still a gap.


    "In this case, a sword will cut you in half!" Tina snorted, the space ring on her right middle finger fluctuated slightly, and a sharp Qingfeng ancient sword flashed in Tina''s hand!This ancient sword was strengthened by Monkey King, it can be said to be a sword that cuts iron like mud!


    Seeing the ancient sword in Tina''s hand, Bassoromi''s brows wrinkled slightly. He instinctively felt that the ancient sword posed a big threat to him: "It seems to be a rare one. The sword?"


    Bartholomi bears rarely became serious, and slapped out with one hand, sending out a powerful shock wave and instantly lasing towards Tina...


    The speed is so fast, almost in the blink of an eye!


    Just wanting to attack Tina is obviously not that easy!


    Not only did she learn how to use qi, but she also danced on her body. After practicing, her body was as light as a swallow, her senses were sensitive, and she could clearly perceive the trajectory of the laser beam!Therefore, lightly underfoot, a sideways dodge, and then the delicate body flashes, holding the ancient sword with the cold light, directly slashing towards the place where the Bassoromi bear is...


    Bassoromi bear frowned, and he stared at the sword in Tina''s hand, always feeling that if he was cut by it, his body would really be divided into two...


    Therefore, he did not dare to be careless, put in a sumo position, slapped continuously, and displayed the''Push Hand Attack Wave'', and the shock waves shot towards Tina like a laser...


    Shuttle under the shock wave, Tina performed a thrilling series of dodge moves!


    The distance between the two is not very far, that is, a distance of tens of meters!


    At Tina''s speed, a few flashes are already close to the Bartholomi Bear!


    The ancient sword in his hand turned into a cold light, and it slashed towards the Basolomi bear!


    With the sharpness of the ancient sword, if it is cut by a single blow, there is no doubt that the body of the Bassoromi bear will definitely split in two!Even if his body has been transformed!


    It''s just that Basolomi bear''s movements are extremely surprising, because he did not evade, but waved his right hand, which was full of fleshy balls like a bear''s paw, and swung the ancient sword that came without fear. Slap away...


    There was no sound, and there was no shocking collision. The moment the palm of the body touched the ancient sword, Tina''s figure was squeezed and disappeared...


    "Oh! It''s careless!!"


    In the air, only Tina''s exclamation was left...


    "Ah! No good, Tina was shot and flew away!!" Nami and the others were shocked and looked at Monkey King one after another: "Goku, go and save people!"


    "It seems that she is too dependent on the ancient sword I gave her..." Monkey King shook his head.


    Tina naturally knows the abilities of Basolomi Bear, but she believes in the ancient sword that Monkey King gave her even more, because she believes that as long as the ancient sword is slashed on Basolomi Bear¡¯s palm, he will definitely be able to hold his bear''s paw. Cut it down!


    It turns out that Tina was right. Although the palm of Bassoromi bear was not cut off by a single sword, it cut a shocking gap in his palm, almost splitting his palm into two. half!


    "What a sharp sword... It almost cut off my palm after touching it for an instant..." Bartholomi Bear looked at the gap in his palm that was cut in the middle, his eyes were full of shock.


    "It''s really a good ability, even if I touch it, I just bounced Tina away!" Monkey King looked at the Bassoromi bear and gave a light compliment. His figure flashed, and he appeared in front of him in an instant. Coldly shouted: "But, it''s time for you to roll me!"


    With that, a punch came out!


    The Bassoromi bear was shocked and slapped out!


    A loud bang!Fists intersect!The pupils of the Bassoromi bear instantly dilated, full of shock!Because Monkey King''s figure is still motionless!His ability has lost its effect?!


    In shock and doubt, the Basolomi bear felt that he was hit hard by a terrifying meteorite from the outside world. With a crackling sound, he clearly heard the bones on his arm, his arm bones. , It was shattered under this punch...

 902 Chapter 131 Kemi

    A painful muffle sounded, and the Basolomi bear''s figure was like a cannonball, flying upside down, flying straight into the sky, turning into a black spot, and disappearing into the sky...


    The Basolomi bear, who has been shooting people out all day, and even the catchphrase is "If you want to travel, where do you want to go?", now it is blown out by Monkey King. This is the so-called retribution. Unhappy!


    "Ah! Goku, hurry up and get Tina back! I don''t know where I have flown to now..."


    Seeing the Bassoromi bear turned into stars and disappeared into the sky, the girls stayed for a while before suddenly remembering Tina.


    "This direction is..." Monkey King felt a little, nodded, and said to Tina: "You take them to follow, I''ll take a step..." As he said, his figure flashed and he disappeared here...


    "Hey, he just left? How can we keep up?" Nami looked speechless as he watched the sudden disappearance of Monkey King.


    "Don''t worry, I have a spiritual connection with the master, so I know where he is, and I won''t find the master!" Tina explained to the women, and then controlled the Emperor to break through the air. And go...


    In the sky, Tina was slashing across the sky at an astonishing speed, even if she had mastered the air dance technique, she could not eliminate the terrifying impact for a while!


    "Damn it! How long does it have to fly! The fleshy fruit''s ability is really troublesome..." Looking around, Tina suddenly looked at the towering mountain ahead, full of shock: "Red Earth Continent? Isn''t it? How did I fly to the red earth continent?...No, this is not the red earth continent at the beginning. In other words, we have already sailed half a circle around the great route?


    "Oh! It''s not good... I''m going to hit the Red Earth Continent... Damn... Stop... Stop! Goku, help!!"


    Suddenly, Tina exclaimed loudly!She tried to use the air dance technique to stabilize her figure, but the terrible impact was so great that she couldn''t stop it at all, she was about to tragically hit the mountain wall of the red earth continent!


    Tina didn''t know, if she bumped her head like this, would her head blossom?Thinking of the horrible place, my face was pale, and I closed my eyes not to look at...


    But her fear is obviously unnecessary. Monkey King suddenly flashed out when her head was only one meter away from the red earth continent, and he caught her, and the impact on her body was instantly Disappeared without a trace.


    "Wu... Wukong..." Feeling being held in her arms by others, Tina opened her eyes and looked at her familiar face. She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She knew that she was saved.


    Immediately facing Monkey King, he yelled: "Asshole, can''t you come earlier? Tina almost ran into..."


    "Isn''t this all right?" Monkey King smiled slightly, looked at the red earth continent ahead, and smiled: "Unknowingly, we are all here! Time flies really fast!"


    "Where are they?" Tina asked without seeing the Emperor.


    "It will be here soon..."


    As Monkey King said, he looked at the sea below, but he said softly...


    "What''s the matter?" Tina looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    "I found an interesting creature!" Monkey King replied faintly, with one hand on the surface of the sea gently, and instantly, the sea rolled, a rabbit-like head, but a huge monster with fish tails on its lower body. Out of the sea!


    The neighing roar shows that it is extremely angry at the moment!In the violent struggle, but still unable to get rid of the fate of being restrained, unable to move, being restrained in the sky!


    "This is the funny creature you are talking about?" Tina gave him a blank glance.


    "The interesting thing is not it, but the stuff in its stomach!"


    Monkey King said, squeezing his palm lightly, and with a loud bang, the sea beast seemed to have received a terrifying blow, and its whole body was sunken!


    In the painful roar, one big and one small, two black shadows were spit out from the sea beast''s mouth. In the scream, they turned into two parabolic objects, and fell down towards Monkey King...


    "This...this is?!!!" When looking at the larger black shadow, Tina''s eyes widened in surprise, because that person''s lower body was not a pair of legs, but a fish tail!


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and took the falling shadow in his hand...


    Looking at the figure in Monkey King''s hand and the fish tail on her lower body, Tina could not help but exclaimed: "A mermaid? Is it really a mermaid?!"


    "It''s really a mermaid, you touch it, it''s absolutely genuine!" Monkey King held the mermaid in his hand and stroked the fish''s tail for a while.


    This is pure curiosity, absolutely nothing else, really!


    "It''s... I''m saved... I thought I was going to be digested..." The Mermaid Girl was obviously relieved, only to realize that she was being held in her hand by a strange man, and she was still touching her body. For a moment, his eyes almost stared out, and he yelled in panic: "Ah! It''s a human! This is over! I was caught by a human! Help!!"


    "Hello~~ I said your reaction was a bit too big, right?" Monkey King looked at the mermaid girl and said, "But I saved you from the belly of the sea beast!"


    "Ah? Did you save me?" Mermaid girl reacted. She looked at Monkey King with a scared look, and then she seemed to have thought of something. The expression on her face became more horrified, and she exclaimed. At the same time, it was struggling hard!


    "Damn! It''s the human trafficker Sun Wukong! This is over! I was caught by the human trafficker Sun Wukong, help! I''m going to be caught and sold into a slave now...Don''t!"


    The scream of horror resounded through the clouds, and the expression of despair was even more heartbreaking for the person watching!It¡¯s just that in the eyes of Monkey King, it¡¯s a pain: "Nima, is my brother¡¯s reputation so bad that I can scare my sister into tears? Daddy!"


    "No yelling! I will really catch you back and sell you when I yell!" Monkey King glared at the mermaid girl viciously, and snorted coldly.


    "Hmm!" The mermaid girl immediately covered her mouth with her hands, revealing a pair of big watery eyes turning around, as if she was trying to escape attention.


    Below is the sea, as long as you escape into the sea, you are safe.


    "The emperor... Monkey King!! Kemi was caught by that guy... This time is really over... No one can save Kami..." The starfish that fell into the sea looked at Monkey King and him. The mermaid in his hand is so anxious on the sea!Worried, but full of panic!The name of Monkey King is already well known!


    The guy called the "beautiful woman dealer" caught a mermaid. Is there a way to survive? ..

 903 Chapter 132 Its a miracle that you can survive

    "Papak, help! I was caught by a trafficker!"


    At this moment, Kemi''s face was full of horror, shouting for help, and even his voice changed a bit!


    Rumor has it that Monkey King is simply a big devil, and if you catch a beautiful girl, he will be locked in a small black room and fuck!Well, this is just what Kemi heard from humans.


    The rumors are not very reliable, because the more crazy it is, the more exaggerated it will become!Why is there all sister paper on the Emperor?There are many people who admire, jealous and hate, so naturally there are many people who want to discredit Monkey King.


    "I want to save you too! But the one who caught you seems to be the Monkey King! How did you tell me to save you?" Seastar Parker was furious at the moment: "How many times do you want to be caught? I''m so happy! Okay, now I was caught by the emperor Sun Wukong. He ranks above the four emperors and has been recognized as the strongest now!"


    "It''s over! It''s really going to be caught as a pet..." Kemi looked horrified and lost his soul.


    "I said, when are you going to talk to yourself? Does Lao Tzu look so bad?" The Monkey King on the side finally couldn''t bear it, rolled his eyes, threw it, and threw Kemi directly into the sea.


    "Great! I''m saved..." Kemi fell into the water and jumped for joy.


    "What the hell are you happy about? It''s obviously someone deliberately let you go!" Papak yelled at Kemi who was suddenly happy and laughing alone.At the same time, he looked at Monkey King very suspiciously. It is rumored that none of the beauties who were caught by this guy could escape, but now they have caught the legendary mermaid!How about putting it like this?


    "What do you look at! Don''t hurry up and get out, it''s annoying to look at you!" Monkey King waved his hand at Kemi and Papak, a little impatiently said.


    "Thank you, you are a good person, not as bad as the rumors!" Kemi looked at Monkey King very seriously and sent him a good person card.


    Papak also looked at Monkey King very seriously for a while, and said: "Indeed, the rumors are really not reliable. Thank you very much for saving us from the belly of the sea beast! If there is a chance, you have come to the fisherman island. Come to my house as a guest!"


    "Murman Island, is there really such a place?" Tina''s eyes lit up and said.


    "Of course, but it''s far from here, so I can''t take you right away..." Parker said seriously.But when he saw Kemi who was still in a daze, he shouted: "Hey! Don''t you hurry to thank people, we were almost digested, but they saved us!"


    "Ah~Thank you!" Kemi reacted after being drunk by Papak, "Thank you for helping me when I was about to be digested. I was easily eaten by sea beasts. I was almost eaten back and forth. No less than a dozen times..."


    PS, there are no less than twenty times in the original book, but now it¡¯s a little bit ahead, so the number is less.


    "Ten...a dozen times? It''s really a miracle that you can live till now!" Tina looked at Kemi, but was stunned.


    "You have to thank you, um, what do you give? Ah! By the way, I invite you to eat takoyaki!"


    "Takoyaki? That''s not bad!" Monkey King nodded.


    "Really? Then please pay 500 Bailey per person!" Kemi said with a happy face.


    "Hey, do you ask us to pay for it?" Tina looked at Kemi speechlessly.


    "Still thinking about doing business?" Seastar Parker jumped up and patted Kemi''s head directly.


    "Ah! Sorry, I made a mistake!"


    "I''m so sorry, this guy is a bit natural..." Seastar Papak bent over and introduced Sun Wukong: "I am Seastar Papak, and she is Kemi!"


    Monkey King nodded, and Tina on the side introduced: "He is the captain of our Emperor Pirate Group, Monkey King. I am Tina. I am glad to meet you!"


    "Ah! You are Tina, Colonel, Tina? I have heard of you!" Kemi looked at Tina and immediately became interested: "I heard that you were kidnapped by Monkey King? Is it true? "


    If this were changed, Tina would definitely nod her head, but she saw the unhappy expression on Sun Wukong''s face just now, she naturally did not dare to pit Sun Wukong, shook her head, and smiled: "That''s just a rumor, it''s me. I am willing to join the Emperor Pirate Group!"


    "Let me just say it! Master Wukong doesn''t look like a bad guy at all!" Kemi finally put down the big stone in his heart at this moment, obviously relieved.


    "I believe it? This mermaid is too easy to believe in people, right?" Although he was telling the truth, but seeing Kemi believed her without even thinking about it, Tina was speechless. To a person with a bad heart, can she be easily abducted by others?


    Shaking her head, Tina didn''t think about anything else, she looked at Kemi curiously and said, "By the way, how could you be swallowed by the sea beast?"


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t ask, if you ask Papak, he is angry and immediately glared at Kemi: ¡°It wasn¡¯t this guy who caused it, but he passed in front of the sea beast with a swagger...¡±


    "But I didn''t see it..." The mermaid said weakly with aggrieved expression on her face.


    "That kind of body, how can I not see it?" Haixing shouted angrily after hearing it.


    "But I really didn''t see it!" Kemi whispered weakly, twisting his fingers.


    Papak didn¡¯t pay attention to her, because now it¡¯s very happy. It has always had a very low sense of existence. It has not been ignored at this moment. It is naturally very happy. Looking at Monkey King and Tina: "By the way, don¡¯t you think one will Is the talking starfish weird?"


    "Not surprising!" Tina shook her head, following Monkey King, she hadn''t seen anything!I''ve seen a group of zombie ghosts before, and she has already seen ghosts.


    "Yes...Is it?" Papak suddenly leaned down on the surface of the sea, feeling very hurt.


    But at this moment, suddenly there was a sound of breaking wind in the sky, and the gorgeous figure of the Emperor was flying over from the sky, but in a moment, it was floating beside Monkey King!


    "Ah!!! The Pirate Ship... is flying?!!!" Kemi saw it, almost staring out shocked eyes.


    Looking at the fussing Kemi, Monkey King shook his head and ignored her.


    "Brother Wukong!" But Ablis flew out of the Emperor and jumped directly into the arms of Monkey King.


    Monkey King rubbed Abis''s head and landed on the deck when the Emperor returned to the sea.


    "Is it all right?"


    The girls gathered around and looked at Tina one after another.


    "It''s okay, but I found a very interesting person!" Tina shook her head and pointed to Kemi on the sea: "Look, who do you guess she is?"..

 904 Chapter 133 What the fuck...

    "Excessive! Wukong, it''s only a while, you actually kidnapped another girl..." Nami looked at Kemi in the sea and shouted at Monkey King.


    "Sure enough, it''s a pervert... I was caught by such a guy, and it''s really over..." Perona scorned Monkey King, then began to worry about herself again.


    "Hey, do I seem to be such an unethical person? I am very serious when I get serious... well, maybe..."


    "Let''s take a look! You don''t even have confidence in yourself!" Nami and other women gave Monkey King a blank look.


    "Is this the rumored emperor? It''s really beautiful!" Kemi looked at the emperor in front of him with surprise, the fish tail slapped on the sea, and a splash of water suddenly splashed, but his body was directly from the sea. He jumped up, drew a beautiful arc in the air, and landed on the deck of the Emperor...


    "Hey...that...that...is that fishtail?!"


    Kemi''s appearance surprised Nami and the others, and their eyes widened in shock!


    "Wow! The legendary mermaid! It''s really the legendary mermaid!" Abliss suddenly yelled, jumped from Monkey King''s arms, and ran towards Kemi with eyes full of light, holding a bag in her hand. The potato chips were handed to Kemi, expectantly: "This is for you, let''s be friends!"


    "Huh? Did you eat it? Okay!" Kemi took the potato chips, and after taking a slice, his eyes lit up: "Wow! It''s delicious! Where did you buy it?"


    "I don''t know, Brother Wukong gave it to me..."


    Seeing the big and the small were talking and laughing there, and eating snacks, Monkey King was speechless for a while. Can a pack of potato chips be a friend?That''s a lot of guys!


    I saw Monkey King wave his hand lightly, countless kinds of snacks emerged from the sky, pushed into a hill in front of Kemi, smiled, and came to Kemi''s side: "These are all for you. , Let''s be friends too!"


    "Oh my God! Goku, your morals!" Laqi suddenly covered her eyes with her hand, and couldn''t bear to look straight.


    "But, what kind of ethics, it''s all gone!"


    "Wow! So many? It''s all mine? That''s great, you really are a good person!" Kemi''s eyes flashed suddenly, holding a pile of snacks that was an excitement.


    "Hahahahahaha...It''s so stupid, it''s so easy to be fooled!" Perona glanced at Kemi with disdain, her eyes full of disdain: "If it was me, I would never be seduced by food ¡­"


    "Then why are you swallowing?" Robin looked at Perona with a smile on his face.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... how could it be that you read it wrong, yes, you must have read it wrong!" Perona was suddenly said to be a little unnatural, but her tone was still tough.


    "Don''t be stubborn, it''s your part too!" Monkey King looked at Perona, waved his hand, and countless pastries suddenly appeared on the table next to him...


    "Wow! Hot cocoa...cake...and...what are those...I haven''t seen it before!" Perona''s gaze was immediately attracted, but she reacted immediately and turned her head very hard: "Ha Lahahahaha...I won''t be tempted by mere food, don''t underestimate me!"


    "That''s really a pity... I have prepared a dark and humid room for you, and there are endless pastries and hot cocoa...think about it! In a dark and humid room of my own, Singing the song of the curse, eating snacks and pastries, drinking hot cocoa, tut, that life...what a pity! What a pity! If you don''t like it, then leave!"


    As Monkey King said, he waved his hand, then picked up a piece of pastry and chewed slowly. The fragrant taste drifted out, but it was appetizing. Nami and the other women couldn¡¯t bear it, and surrounded them. Make noodles and enjoy...


    "But... damn... you guy... it''s too bad... unexpectedly... you can use such a thing... to seduce me... I will never be fooled..." Perona swallowed hard and stared at Monkey King viciously. , Turned around and wanted to go, but the taste was really attractive.For a while, he couldn''t move his foot.


    "Hey, why are you still not leaving? Brother didn''t force you to stay!" Monkey King looked at Perona and said.


    "I...I..." Perona looked at the scene of Yi Ganmei Zhi enjoying the food, thinking of the scene that Monkey King just described for her, hiding quietly in a dark and humid place, eating cakes and drinking Hot Coco, singing a song of curse, isn''t that kind of leisurely life exactly what she wants?


    Moreover, Monkey King is ranked above the Four Emperors, and has been recognized as the strongest man in the world!Only by following such a strong man, her dream may be truly realized!


    "Fuck, go to hell!" Perona suddenly yelled, floating in front of Monkey King, begging all over her face: "Master Captain, please accept!"


    "Hey! You said so swearingly, don''t let me fall so quickly! Bastard!" Nami looked at Perona and suddenly shouted.


    "Hahahahahaha... don''t care too much about this kind of details, I am now a member of the Emperor Pirates!" Perona laughed triumphantly, and then rushed on without image. On the desktop, I took everything on it into my arms: "Mine, mine! These are all mine!"


    "Asshole! Put things down!"


    "Hahahahahaha... I won''t listen to you... I have the ability to catch me!" Perona let out a series of strange laughs and floated into the air.


    "Don''t think that you can fly! Bastard!" Nami and other women all rose into the air and surrounded Perona!


    "Sorry, I was wrong!" Looking at the lightning intertwined in Laqi''s hands, Perona decisively admitted her mistake. The previous feeling of ecstasy and dying made her remember!


    Looking at the daughters who were mingling together, a smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth!


    "Strange! Strange! Didn''t you realize that there is one less person in your happy circle? The answer is me..." On the sea, Parker said to himself with a frustrated face, but no one paid any attention: "I Say... Can anyone pick me up? I seem to be a pastry eater who said... well, I have been completely forgotten..."


    With that said, Starfish Papak suddenly lay on the surface of the sea with an injured face!It''s floating, but it''s getting farther and farther away from the Emperor...


    "I said, Kemi, don''t you think we are missing one person here?" Monkey King looked at Kemi.


    "No?" Kemi looked around and murmured. Suddenly, her eyes protruded and she screamed, "Ah! I forgot Parker!"


    "Hi! Kemi! I''m here!" Papak, who was originally frustrated, drifted further and further, instantly resurrected with blood!..

 905 Chapter 134 Soap Bubble Islands

    On the sea, the Emperor is slowly moving forward...


    Kemi took out a chart, spread it out in front of everyone, and said: "If you want to go to the fisherman island, you have to pass through here, the soap bubble islands, as thank you for saving me and Papak, we will do it Your guide, take you to Mermaid Island!"


    "Okay, okay! I can finally go to Murloc Island! Great! Sister Tina, speed up! Speed ??up!" After hearing this, Ablis was excited and cheered.


    "Murman Island! We have already seen the sky island, and we really look forward to what the Merman Island is like!" Robin said with a smile.


    "Kemi, there must be a lot of mermaids living on Murloc Island, right?" Konish said with a look of expectation.


    "Well! There are many!" Kemi nodded and said.


    "What does Fishman Island look like? Is it a small island?"


    "Yes, but Murloc Island is on the bottom of the sea! If we mermaid or murloc go to Murloc Island, we can reach it by swimming, but you humans can''t, you will die because of water pressure..."


    "Is that... Tina, can the Emperor dive directly?" Nami looked at Tina.


    "As long as the barrier is opened, there is no problem going anywhere!"


    "Is that so, Sister Tina, let''s go to Murloc Island!" Ablis urged impatiently.


    "For this kind of thing, you have to ask our Master Captain first!" Kalifa lowered his glasses and looked at Monkey King.


    "No, we don''t go directly to Fishman Island, but follow the route designated by Kemi, otherwise, there will be a lot less adventure fun along the way!"


    "That''s what I said! Well, Kemi, just follow the route you specified to go to Fishman Island! Then, our next goal is... Soap Bubble Islands!" Nami said in a final word.


    "But why do we only go to the Soap Bubble Islands before we can go to Murloc Island?" A slightly puzzled face.


    "Yeah! Why? Who can tell you all this? That''s me!" Papak suddenly jumped out and said loudly, "Let me explain it to you carefully! Leading to a new world There are actually two routes, but for you lawbreakers, there is only one way!"


    "Why?" Wei Wei looked puzzled.


    "Because one of them is to apply for approval from the world government to cross the city of Margioia at the top of the red earth continent. Pirates cannot be approved! Therefore, the only way we are left is to pass through the Soap Bubble Islands. , Heading to the submarine route that passes through Fishman Island..." Kalifa lightly stroked his glasses and explained with a serious face.


    As a spy, she knows a lot of information that others don''t.


    "En...that...don''t grab my lines, okay?" Papak looked at Carlyfa with a frustrated expression, but saw that all the girls were surrounding him, talking to no one else.


    "I was forgotten again..." Papak fell straight on his side, sadly alone in the corner!


    "But the submarine route is very dangerous. Many people have been swallowed by sea beasts or sea kings with ships!" Kemi said.


    "This kind of thing doesn''t matter anymore! Our emperor is very powerful! And with Goku, it doesn''t matter what kind of sea king is... But what does it have to do with us going to the Soap Bubble Islands?" Nami looked at Kemi asked.


    "Because the fisherman island is 10,000 meters deep under the sea, if we want to go to the fisherman island, we have to go to the soap bubble islands for coating..." Kalifa explained earnestly: "Well, it''s coating, like soap bubbles A peculiar bubble unique to the archipelago, which can wrap the pirate boats and dive into the sea safely. This is the information I know!"


    "This sounds like very interesting, although our Emperor can open the barrier, but I also want to see what that peculiar bubble is like!" Nami said.


    "Indeed, I am also very curious! Then let''s go to the Soap Bubble Islands to see, and then go directly to the fisherman island!" Robin said.


    "Okay, that''s it!"


    Time, a little bit spent in the women asking Kemi about the fisherman island...


    Before everyone knew it, a small island appeared in front of everyone, a strange island surrounded by mist and floating with blisters!


    "Is that the Soap Bubble Islands? It''s really beautiful!" Nami exclaimed.


    "There are so many bubbles, no wonder it''s called Soap Bubble Islands..." Robin laughed.


    After landing on the island, all the girls looked at everything around them with surprise...


    "It''s incredible, where did these bubbles come from? They are all floating in the air..."


    "Why are there numbers written on those trees?" You can ask very curiously.


    "The Soap Bubble Islands are composed of the world¡¯s largest mangrove, Yaruchi Mangroves. There are 79 mangroves here. Each mangrove forms an island with towns and facilities, so it¡¯s called Soap Bubble Islands!" Kalifa touched his glasses lightly and explained slowly.


    "Okay, let''s stop at island 42 ahead! Everyone must remember the number! Otherwise, you will get lost!" Kemi said seriously.


    The Emperor was slowly approaching island 42. After landing on the island, Tina had a thought, and the Emperor was directly taken into the space ring by her!


    "Ah! Your pirate ship suddenly disappeared!!" Kemi and Papak''s eyes suddenly widened, their eyes almost stared out, and they screamed out loud!


    "Okay! What''s all the fuss! We just put away the Emperor!" Nami patted Kemi, pointed to the ring on her finger, and said proudly: "I saw it, this Called the space ring, you can put things in as you like...just like this..." Nami said, her mind moved, and a piece of turf on the side was instantly sucked into the space ring and disappeared, and then her mind moved, and the turf again Spit it out.


    "Wow! That''s amazing!!" Kemi and Papak saw their eyes glowing, and the expressions of envy and hatred made Nami''s heart dark.


    "Haha~~ Brother Wukong, look at them, these bubbles are coming out of the ground, and they won¡¯t burst! It¡¯s so fun!!"


    At this moment, Ablis''s excitement voice came. Everyone turned their heads to look, but found that Ablis had already jumped on various bubbles. It was a great time to play!


    "It''s an incredible bubble!" Robin was also surprised at the moment.


    "It seems that the coating that Kalifa said refers to this kind of bubble? If it doesn''t break, it is really possible to let it wrap the boat and dive to the bottom of the sea!" Nami looked at the bubbles around her with surprise. ...

 906 Chapter 135 Heavenly Dragon People

    Nami and other women have seen a lot of incredible things with Monkey King, so they know the basic use of these bubbles at a glance.


    "However, it''s really incredible. What is the principle of these bubbles?" Robin reached out and touched the ground, and his hand was sticky, and Dai''s eyebrows suddenly frowned: "Oh! It''s sticky! , It''s disgusting!" As he said, he wiped it on Monkey King''s body.


    "I..." Monkey King was speechless for a while, this scene is a bit familiar!By the way, it seems that Usopp was treated this way in the original book, but now it is him.


    After shaking his head, Monkey King didn''t care. With a thought, the dirt on his body disappeared without a trace.


    "Brother Wukong! Look, there is a Ferris wheel over there! I''m going to play with that! I''m going to play with that!" At this moment, Abliss'' excited voice came again.


    "Ferris wheel! It''s great! To do that has always been my dream!" Kemi said with a look of yearning.


    "Isn''t it just a Ferris wheel? Just do it if you want to sit down! Talk about your dreams! Let''s take you to sit down!" Lasha patted Kemi and laughed.


    "That, it''s not possible..." Kemi said with a look of disappointment: "Here is a world nobleman, and I am a mermaid. If caught, it will really be done! So, if you want to go to town and stroll around , I can¡¯t walk with you, just wait here for you..."


    "World Noble? What is that?" Keya asked curiously.


    "The nobles of the world...that really can''t be offended..." Kalifa lightly stroked her glasses, and said with a solemn face: "They are the residents of the Holy Land Mariagioa, that is...the dragon people...I too I¡¯ve only heard of it, but I¡¯ve never seen it...I heard it¡¯s a very annoying race, because I don¡¯t want to breathe the same air as ordinary people and put on a mask...


    "But one must remember that you must never offend the Tianlong people, because they are the world''s nobles, and being an enemy to them is equivalent to being an enemy of the entire world government!"


    "It sounds like a stinky fart, but don''t be afraid, we have Brother Wukong! What Tianlongren, if it is annoying, all fly away!" Abliss flew over and rode on the shoulders of Monkey King. Road with a menacing look.


    "No...it''s not possible!" Kemi looked pale when he heard this, "Don''t offend the Tianlongren, absolutely not...if you provoke the Tianlongren, you will definitely cause killing!"


    "It''s okay if you don''t mess with me, the shit Tianlong people. If you mess with my brother, I will teach them to be human in minutes!" Monkey King pouted disdainfully, looked at Kemi, and said: "Go, don''t you want to do it too. Is that Ferris wheel? Brother take you there!"


    "No...no...I definitely can''t go anywhere...Yes...I will be caught..." Kemi suddenly became full of horror and turned around and wanted to run.


    "With me here, what are you afraid of! Go away!" Sun Wukong just ignored her and pulled Kemi directly on his shoulders and headed towards the town...


    "I don''t want to go anywhere! Please! Let me down! I really can''t go anywhere! It will really be done if I go...555~~~" Kemi struggled and cried all the way, but was caught by Monkey King She is on her shoulders, she is powerless...


    "Is this... really okay?" A slightly worried expression on his face.


    "What you worry about should be those Tianlong talents. I pray that they will not provoke Wukong somehow..." Robin smiled slightly: "This is really exciting..."


    "Hey, Robin, don''t you want a smirk?" Nami looked at Robin and rolled her eyes.


    "Haha~ With Wukong''s domineering style, there is really a good show this time, maybe you can watch it..." Kalifa lightly held down his glasses and followed closely...


    Entering the town, a large group of beautiful girls obviously attracted the attention of passers-by, and Kemi, who was carrying Monkey King''s shoulders, became the focus of everyone!


    "Look... a mermaid... it turns out to be a mermaid... so amazing!"


    "Who are they? So many beautiful women! They also caught a mermaid. If they sell for money, then they will develop..."


    The whispers all around made Kemi even more horrified. He yelled more and more. The scene really resembled the suspicion of kidnapping sister paper by bad guys...


    And Ablis bought a bubble car and flew around in the air, where you can hear her laughter...


    And Monkey King and the others also rented a very large bubble car, and under the circumstances of countless people, they headed towards the place where the Ferris wheel was...


    "The bubble car is really good, but unfortunately, it can only be used on this island, otherwise I really want to buy one back!" Nami looked at the bubble car with regret.


    In a dim alley, a group of people watched Sun Wukong and his party pass by their eyes. Their eyes were thieves, especially when they looked at Kemi''s eyes, they all turned into Bailey''s shape!


    A little brother at the back was full of excitement and said: "Boss! Many beautiful women! Moreover, there is actually a mermaid. If we catch them, it will really develop..."


    "Develop a fart!" The boss slapped the little brother on the head and said viciously: "If you want to die, no one will stop you, but don''t fucking hurt us..."


    "Why? Boss?"


    "Do you know who he is?"


    "Who?" All the little brothers showed their doubts.


    "I told you to be more serious, what the hell did you do?" The boss roared and threw a reward list to the younger brother: "See it for yourself!"


    "Si~~ He is the one... Emperor Sun Wukong?!!!" From this look, all the younger brothers took a breath, and their eyes were horrified.


    "Pass the order on, tell those bastards to give me peace. If anyone provokes these people who shouldn''t be offended, don''t blame Lao Tzu for not reminding you..."


    However, Monkey King and his group seem to have found nothing at all, shopping and eating, all the way towards the Ferris wheel...


    Unknowingly, a group of people has arrived on the busy street. The crowded street suddenly seems to be encountering wild beasts. The crowd retreats one after another. But a group of people walked with their heads on the street where the crowd retreated. Come here...


    There is even a man wearing a mask who is holding a woman with a sense of sex and a collar on her neck. She looks like walking a dog!


    "This...this is?!!!" Nami and the others were moved when they saw it, and all of them showed anger, and it was unforgivable that someone led people like dogs! ..

 907 Chapter 136 Killing

    With the appearance of the Tianlongren, the flow of people separated like a tide to the two sides, and then knelt down one after another, lowered their heads, did not dare to look at it!


    "That''s... Tianlongren?" Looking at the group of people in front of him, Ya muttered to herself. When she saw the crowd kneeling down respectfully all around, she pulled the corner of Monkey King''s clothes and said: " Wukong, what shall we... do?"


    The crowd around them all knelt down, but the Monkey King and his group blocking the way became outstanding and became the focus of everyone.


    Monkey King waved his hand and looked at the Tianlongren walking towards them with a calm expression...


    When it came to Kalifa and the others, they seemed very nervous and scared. After all, the Tianlong people still have a terrible deterrent effect for the people in this world. Especially the Kalifa and the daughters of Tina, they want the Tianlong people. Know more, and therefore more fearful!


    But they are very clear, let Monkey King give way and salute?That is absolutely impossible!Therefore, I had to bite the bullet and stand behind Monkey King.


    "Huh? Dad, look, there are people in front of us who dared to stand in front of us not to bow down. It''s so bold!" A pretty female Tianlong wearing a face mask looked at the Monkey King and his party, obviously something Unexpectedly, it was just that when she saw Kalifa and the other women all pretty, her eyes clearly flashed with a look of jealousy, and at the same time, the cold killing intent was unabashedly emerging!


    But when the middle-aged Dragon Man who was holding a woman was looking at Kalifa and the other women, his eyes lit up slightly: "Hehe...what a bunch of nice toys, go and catch all those women. Get up, put on the collar, my slave seems to have more people..."


    "Dad! That man, I want it..." When the female Tianlongren looked at Sun Wukong''s burly and handsome figure, her eyes lit up slightly.


    "Okay, as long as you like it, then he will be your slave!" The male Tianlongren smiled faintly, looking at Monkey King and his group, but looked indifferent, because in their eyes, as long as they were taken by their Tianlongren Now, this group of people are their slaves.


    With that said, the male Tianlongren slowly came to the front of the Monkey King and his group, took out a few collars, threw them in front of the Monkey King and his party, and said coldly in an unquestionable tone of command: "Kneel down, give me the collar Put it on, you will be my slaves from now on!"


    Upon hearing this, the kneeling crowd all around cast sympathetic glances at Monkey King and his party!


    "If you want someone else to be a slave, you still have to let him wear the collar. You Tianlong people are really not ordinary domineering!" Monkey King looked at the two Tianlong people in front of him, calmly and calmly let those behind him Nami and other women felt a trace of horror.


    "Huh! It''s your honor to be a slave to our noble Tianlongren. Don''t hurry up and put on the collar and call the master to listen. Maybe I will be merciful and ignore your rude behavior of not bowing down. !" The female dragon looked at Monkey King with a condescending attitude, and she looked extremely arrogant.


    The women behind Nami and others sounded furious. If it weren''t for the fear of being a world nobleman, Tianlong, they would have already beaten the pesky woman in front of them.


    "Interesting...It''s really interesting...but why should I listen to you? What are you? Do you feel too good about yourself? How are you Denon different from others? Are you still having two more nai sons than others? ?"


    "Bah!" Hearing Sun Wukong''s rude words, Nami and other women all blushed with pretty faces, and they chuckled softly. This guy spoke very rudely.


    "You! Damn inferior humans, dare to humiliate me, come here! Take this rubbish to me, I will personally chop him into meat sauce, and feed it to the bastard!" The female dragon was furious, her hand was right. Pointing at Monkey King, he exclaimed.


    "You don''t seem to figure out the situation... Who am I..." Monkey King''s eyes instantly became extremely cold, his right hand leaned forward, and directly squeezed the Nv Tianlongren''s throat, volleyed up, at the corner of his mouth. , A hint of evil appeared: "Others are afraid of you Tianlongren, but Lao Tzu is not afraid! To mess with me! It is the same as getting into death!"


    "Uh! Uh! Uh!!" The female dragon was lifted by Monkey King with one hand, her teeth and claws in pain, her face flushed, her eyes full of consternation, fear, and incredible!They have always been arrogant, but they can''t believe that in this world, there are still people who dare to be enemies of the dragons, and even kill the dragons...


    "He...he...he dare...attack the Dragonite?!!!" The kneeling crowd was stunned by the scene in front of them.


    "Damn! Let go of my daughter, otherwise, I will smash you into ten thousand pieces and destroy your whole clan!" The male Tianlongren was shocked and roared with distorted expressions, kicking a tall man behind him. , Roared: "Useless waste, what are you looking at? Save me quickly! Otherwise, you all have to die!"


    Bang bang bang!!!


    With the trembling of the ground, the tall and burly man like a gorilla had a trace of reluctance in his eyes, but he stepped forward...


    He has a collar around his neck and is tied to a very long iron chain. It seems that he is the slave of this male Tianlong!


    "Fuck! I have no time to talk to you!" Monkey King snorted coldly, waved his sleeves, and banged. The burly man hadn''t acted yet, but was directly blown into the sky by a terrifying wind, turning into a single piece. Dark shadow, disappeared...


    "Oh my God!!!"


    The crowd onlookers were suddenly stunned by this scene...


    And the male Tianlongren was even more frightened and sat down on the ground, his face full of horror: "You...what do you want to do? Tell you! Damn inferior human beings, we Tianlongren are world nobles, dare you To hurt us is to be an enemy of the entire world government...you..."


    "Nonsense..." Monkey King singled his finger, and a beam of light shot out in an instant, piercing through the xiong chamber of the male dragon!


    "How... maybe...!!!" The male Tianlongren''s eyes widened, and he fell straight down and died. He couldn''t believe that someone dared to kill the Tianlongren in the street!


    And the female Tianlongren who was pinched by Monkey King in his hands, the moment she saw her father being killed, her pupils dilated instantly, and her eyes instantly revealed unprecedented fear!The hem of the skirt was even more wet, and she was scared to pee!


    "Obviously she is a woman, so disgusting! Useless waste!" Monkey King suddenly had a disgusting expression on his face. With a little force in his hand, with a click, the Nv Tian Longren''s neck fell weakly to one side...

 908 Chapter 137 Anger

    "Oh my God! He...he actually killed the Dragonite!! Run away!!"


    The crowds who were kneeling on the ground were really frightened, and they panicked and flew away...


    The bustling street, for a moment, was empty!


    "Oh my God! You...you actually killed the Dragonite...!!!" Kemi was already stunned and motionless at the moment.


    "Wukong... you are really in trouble this time! Just a lesson... how did you kill the Dragonite..." Kalifa looked at the dead Dragonite on the side of the road, but his expression turned extremely. Get serious.


    Once the Dragon Man was killed, he really became a real enemy with the world government!And it''s still the kind that can''t be adjusted.


    "I think we should get out of here quickly!" Miss. showed nervousness with both fingers.


    "I think it''s late..." Robin glanced around and said lightly.


    Everyone looked around, but saw that a large number of navies had come from far and near, surrounding them.


    "Lord General, the other party is... from the Emperor Pirate Group! Are we...really going to do it?" a navy tremblingly said to a burly man.The eyes looking at Monkey King and his group were full of horror.


    Even the guns held by the Navy were invaded by the cold sweat from their hands. They were a bit slippery, not swallowing saliva, and it was hard to hide the tension and fear in my heart!


    Because they know who they are dealing with!The name Monkey King has almost become synonymous with terror in the navy. If not necessary, they would rather stay away!


    "We can''t do anything about it, the Tianlong people are killed. If they don''t do anything, let them leave in a big way, then our navy will lose face! Try to delay the time! Waiting for the support of the headquarters..."


    The lieutenant general also looked helpless, looking at Monkey King''s eyes, there was also fear and panic!The Red Dog General was killed by this person!


    "It''s over! We''re dead now!" Kemi and Papak looked at the tide of the navy around them, and their eyes were so scared that their eyes were protruding. The expressions of horror were extremely exaggerated.


    "Goku, what do you want to do?" Robin looked at Monkey King beside him, and her sisters were waiting for the order from Monkey King.


    "How to do it? Of course I took you to play the Ferris wheel!" Monkey King smiled slightly, looked at the lieutenant not far away, and said lightly: "Don''t stand in my way here, if you are good If you get out of the way, you can get along well..."


    "Huh! Monkey King, I know you are very strong, but we are all soldiers. Soldiers have the pride of soldiers. Even if you die, you will never let the wicked like you get away with it!"


    "Evil man? I just killed the person who should be killed. Even if I don''t say anything about the virtues of the Tianlong people, you should be very clear? Your navy keeps saying justice. Is it the justice that your navy calls for maintaining such garbage? "


    "You..." The lieutenant admiral was speechless. Because of the terrible behavior of the Tianlong people, they couldn''t understand it. As representatives of justice, they wanted to protect such rubbish. To be honest, even this The lieutenant general also felt shame for a while.


    But the Tianlong people are the nobles of the world, and their navy has the right to protect them. Even if the Tianlong people are bad and hate, they also have the obligation to protect!


    "Although what you said is reasonable, but sorry, you pirates, we are the navy, for justice, I absolutely can not let you leave here! Even if it is to block my life!" The admiral was moved for a moment, but It is an extremely firm way immediately!


    "Humph! Just because of you mobs, you want to stop me? Overwhelming!" Sun Wukong snorted coldly and said, "But because you still have a bit of backbone, I will spare your life. All right!"


    As he said, a trace of invisible fluctuations spread out instantly, and the surrounding navy fainted to the ground in an instant, even the lieutenant general!


    "Huh? What happened? They...what happened to them?" Kemi and Parker looked at this weird scene, with raised eyeballs, and screamed again.


    "This domineering look is really incredible!" Robin looked at the navy who was lying on the ground for an instant, with a look of surprise.


    "Wukong, didn''t you say you want to teach us domineering? When did you teach it!" Da Siqi looked at Monkey King expectantly, and she was full of yearning for domineering from the beginning of the sky.


    "Oh! If you don''t say it, I forgot..." Monkey King touched his head with embarrassment.All the women gave him a vicious look.


    "When I go back, I will leave it to you! Now, let me take you to play the Ferris wheel first..."


    A group of people stepped on the body of the navy, and just walked towards the Ferris wheel not far away...


    Just when Monkey King took Kemi and the others to play with the Ferris wheel, the navy headquarters, at this moment, had received the news of the death of the Tianlongren, and they were inexplicably angry!


    "The damn Monkey King, he didn''t put our navy in the eyes. He actually killed the Tianlongren in the street. This time, he must not be spared lightly. Go, dispatch all the generals in this department, and go with this commander to meet this Monkey King for a while!" The admiral of the Navy Warring States was full of anger at the moment, and his expression was extremely gloomy. Because of the existence of Monkey King, he has always shamed their navy. Can he not be angry?


    The world government has already admitted that you are among the four emperors, and you have made such a huge concession that you have not stopped. It is tolerable or intolerable!


    However, they seemed to have forgotten that raising Monkey King above the Four Emperors was not because they wanted to pull the hatred of the Four Emperors onto Monkey King.


    "Warring States, you have to think clearly, do you really want to fight with the Emperor Pirates? The old man''s ugly words are in front. That Monkey King is really strong and terrifying! Even the old man can''t bear his horror. The domineering power of, no matter how many people we go to, it is only a momentary thing...even a general..." Karp looked at the Warring States Period with an unprecedented seriousness.


    "Is that Monkey King really that scary?" Huang Yuan stared his eyes, a little unbelievable.After all, the two Kapu Green Pheasants describe Monkey King as gods and men, which sounds too exaggerated.


    In response, the green pheasant and Karp could only shake their heads and smile bitterly.


    Karp shook his head and sighed: "The old man''s self-confidence is definitely not a person who is greedy of life and fear of death. Even if the opponent is strong, even if he can''t beat him, even if he is dead, the old man will never make him feel better. What happened, I can no longer have the courage to fight against it..."


    Seeing Karp''s helpless expression, everyone in the Warring States Period was moved and horrified!


    Just as the Warring States period was hesitating whether to go to the Soap Bubble Islands to deal with Monkey King, the phone worm on the side was''Blubru'' ringing...


    After packing up, the Warring States period answered the call...


    "Hey! Report to the Marshal, here is a guy with a black beard who wants to meet you..."..

 909 Chapter 138 The Beginning of the Turmoil

    "Blackbeard?" Warring States'' brows suddenly frowned: "The recently famous Blackbeard Pirates?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Thief haha~~ Give me the phone bug, let me talk to your marshal!" Blackbeard Diqi snatched the phone bug in the navy''s hand and said, "Your Excellency is the navy marshal. Come on! I¡¯ve been admired for a long time! Thief haha~~ So, are you interested in making a deal with me?"


    "Deal? Huh! You are just a mere pirate, how dare you want to make a deal with our navy? Do you really not put our navy in your eyes? Since you are here, don''t think about leaving alive!" Cold, even angry, and even more murderous!


    Because of Monkey King''s relationship, he was in a terrible mood. Now that Blackbeard is looking for him at this moment, can he not be angry?In the eyes of the people in the Warring States period, this has become a provocative behavior!


    "Blackbeard? I''m going to kill him now..." Huang Yuan stood up, his eyes were cold, and the current navy desperately needs a chance to stand up. Since you Blackbeard seeks his own death, you will be sorry if you don''t kill him. .


    "Thief haha~~~ I am here this time, but I am not here to fight with your navy. I have sent you a great gift this time!" Blackbeard was shocked when he heard that the other party was about to kill himself After a big jump, he laughed and said his purpose again. He didn''t want to talk nonsense, because listening to the other party''s tone, he didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    "Present? Humph! If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer, today, you won''t even want to leave this island!" The Warring States was facing the phone worm, his voice was very cold.He knew that Blackbeard was on this island, and at the speed of a yellow ape, it was easy to catch up with him.


    "Thief haha~~ You will be very satisfied with this gift!" Blackbeard Di couldn''t help laughing, "I don''t know if you are interested in the second division captain of the Whitebeard Pirates, Firefist Ace... "


    "What?!!! What do you mean?!" The Warring States Period was slightly moved.


    "Yes, now Firefist Ace is in my hand... thief haha~~~ I am going to hand him over to your navy for disposal... how about, are you satisfied with this gift? Thief haha~~~" , Blackbeard let out a triumphant laugh.


    "What! You caught Ace unexpectedly?!" The Warring States period was really moved.


    But Karp was even more shocked than him, and suddenly stood up, and actually grabbed the phone worm from the Warring States hand, and roared: "Did you catch Ace? It''s you?"


    "This voice... I didn''t expect a naval hero, Lieutenant-General Karp is also here... I heard that Ace calls you Grandpa..."


    "Asshole thing! If you don''t make things clear, the old man will let you experience the old man''s iron fist, but it is very heavy!" Karp shouted coldly.


    "Kapu, calm down first, I''ll take care of this matter!" The Warring States Period grabbed the phone worm in Karpu''s hand and said with a serious face.He naturally knew the relationship between Ace and Karp.


    Karp looked ugly, clenched his fists tightly, and his heart was not calm, but he suppressed himself as hard as he could to prevent himself from breaking out, and stepped aside without saying a word!He knows the true identity of Ace very well. Now that he is arrested, if his identity is revealed, it would be really unthinkable!


    However, whatever you worry about, just come!


    The phone worm immediately replayed Blackbeard¡¯s unique laugh: ¡°I know that Monkey King has made your navy so majestic. You are in desperate need of a chance to stand up... and the Firefist Ace I gave you, This is the best time for your navy to regain its prestige!..."


    "How? Are you doing this transaction?"


    "Talk about your request!" Warring States quickly calmed down and said.


    "Qiwuhai... I only need a place for Qiwuhai... thief haha~~~"


    "Use the captain of the second division of the White Beard Pirate Group in exchange for a quota of Qiwuhai... You will pick the time... That Monkey King just killed two Qiwuhai... The position of Qiwuhai is indeed vacant, but I want to use one. People in exchange for the position of Qiwuhai...it¡¯s not that simple..."


    "You will agree..." Blackbeard''s tone was very affirmative. After his unique laughter was heard again, his voice became slightly low: "Do you know why I caught Huoquan Ace and not someone else? Because, I accidentally knew his true background... I think you will be surprised!"


    Karp on the side heard this, his heart jumped suddenly, his complexion became more difficult to look, and he couldn''t help muttering to himself: "That thing... is it finally going to be exposed..."


    "Life experience? What life experience?" Warring States glanced at Karp and asked with a serious face.


    "Thief haha~~ One Piece, the name of Gore D Roger. In this world, no one knows, no one knows. As everyone knows, Roger is dead... But few people know, Roger Although he died, he still has a descendant alive!!"


    "What? Roger has offspring!!"


    Everyone present was shocked!


    The Warring States Period looked at Karp who was on the side with a sharp gaze, and the horror was looming. This time, he was extremely serious, without the slightest hint of joking!


    Karp clenched his fists and remained silent, but his angry look like a lion''s terrifying look was extremely shocking!


    The Warring States and others were all moved when they saw it. Although Karp didn''t say anything, his expression was superficial!


    "If I have time, I will have a good talk with you..." The Warring States Period looked at Karp sharply and looked away.At the same time, there was a touch of excitement!


    Because of Monkey King, their navy''s face was lost, but now, they ushered in such a rare opportunity to stand up, it is simply giving charcoal in the snow!Can he not get excited?


    He picked up the phone worm and said with a serious tone: "Quick! Take the Blackbeard Pirates to the Navy Headquarters, I have to confirm it myself... But I must bring Firefist Ace with me!"


    "Then... My condition..."


    "As long as you confirm that what you said is true, from now on, you will be one of the seven martial arts under the king!"


    "Thief haha~~ Then, happy cooperation!!"


    On the other side, the Soap Bubble Islands, Monkey King took Kemi and the others to play the Ferris wheel for most of the day, and then played around the island again. Only then, with the unfulfilled daughters, returned to the beach, released the Emperor, and rested...


    Until the next morning, the whole world was shocked by a newspaper!..

 910 Chapter 139 The Beginning of the War

    On the calm sea, there was a pirate ship drifting. The familiar flag was originally the straw hat pirate ship.


    There was a burst of noise from the boat. It turned out that the Straw Hats had just joined a new partner-Brook!Celebrating for his joining.


    A communication pigeon flew by from a distance and stopped on the side of the ship...


    "Is there any new news? Let me check it out!" The girl Xiqi got up immediately, ran towards the communication pigeon, lost a newspaper money to the communication pigeon, bought a newspaper, and read it...


    In the Straw Hat Pirates, except for Xiqi, everyone else ignored the news and newspapers. Therefore, after reading the newspaper, Xiqi told Luffy and the others. of!


    It''s just that the content of this time is obviously too shocking, just after watching it for a while, Xiqi''s eyes widened and she exclaimed!


    "What''s the matter? Hiki-san, did anyone bully you?" When Hiki screamed, Sanji was the first to rush out with a spatula in his hand...


    "Huh? Is there an enemy coming?" Qiao Ba''s scared eyes suddenly protruded, and he stepped on his feet and hid his head behind the door, but his butt was exposed and twisted!It looks a little cute, but this method of hiding seems to be useless...


    "What! There is an enemy? Where? How dare to interrupt our important banquet! I want to fly him!" Luffy rushed out angrily with some unknown thigh in both hands.


    Sauron and others are also following...


    "No! No! I just read the newspaper and scared one! Don''t you guys be so neurotic, okay?" Xiqi looked at Lu Fei and the others, speechless for a while.


    "What''s so scary about reading the newspaper? What''s the news this time? It even shocked Xiqi Sang?" Sanji and others all surrounded them with curiosity.


    "This time something really happened! I really don''t know what the navy is doing recently. It suddenly admitted the Emperor Pirates'' status above the four emperors, and this time it is going to execute the White Beard Sea publicly. The captain of the second division of the thief group: Portgas D Ace! With the white beard as a person, how could it be possible to sit back and watch his companions be killed? It''s war!"


    "The navy is going to war with the White Beard Pirates?!!!"


    When Sauron heard them, they were shocked.


    "What did you just say? Portgas D Ace? Is it really Ace?" After the shock, Luffy suddenly reacted, eyes raised, grabbed Xiqi''s arms, and exclaimed excitedly. .


    "Yes... It''s Portcas D Ace... Luffy, what''s wrong? Why are you so excited? Do you know this person?" Xiqi looked at Luffy''s expression with surprise on her face.


    Luffy snatched the newspaper in Xiqi''s hand, looked at the name on it, and the familiar portrait, his pupils widened, and his body trembled with excitement: "Really... it''s Ace... Ace ...To be...to be executed?"


    "Hey! Luffy, are you okay? Does this guy have anything to do with you?"


    Luffy''s performance made Sanji and the others frowned. It was the first time they saw Luffy who was not afraid of the sky and the earth, so moved!


    "He is my brother! Ace is my brother!!" Lu Fei suddenly grabbed Xiqi''s hands with a look of excitement and shouted.


    "What? What did you say? Firefist Ace... is your brother?!!!" Now, Xiqi was shocked: "How come... Luffy... I didn''t expect... You are also... One Piece... Roger''s son... "


    "What? Luffy is One Piece...Roger''s son?!!!"


    Sauron and others on the side opened their eyes wide, with a look of astonishment!Looking at Luffy''s expression, it was like looking at a monster!


    "Unexpectedly, this guy has such an amazing life experience..." Usopp looked stunned.


    "What are you talking about? I am not Roger''s son!" Lu Fei shouted loudly at the crowd glaring at him.


    "But it says that Portgas D Ace is One Piece, Roger''s son!" Xiqi pointed to the newspaper and said.


    "I and Ace are brothers..." Lu Fei widened his eyes and said with a vibrato, which showed how excited he was at the moment.


    "Huh~ So it''s like this!" Sauron and the others were inexplicably relieved. If Luffy were really Roger''s son, it would be great fun.


    "But I didn''t expect that you and Pirate King Roger''s son are brothers who worshipped the handle..." Frankie exclaimed.


    "What the hell is the execution? Isn''t it impossible to escape like this?" Lu Fei looked at Xiqi anxiously.


    "It was a guy named Blackbeard who gave Ace to the navy in exchange for the title of Qiwuhai...If the Whitebeard Pirates wins this war, maybe he might be rescued..." Xiqi Tao.


    "Public execution...Where is it?"


    "The town where the naval headquarters is located, the square in Marin Vandor... the newspaper says it will be a week from now, that is, six days later..."


    "Then how long will it take to get to Marin Vatican from here?"


    Xiqi checked the chart and said: "It will take about three days..."


    "Three days...that''s enough..." Luffy breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Sauron and the others, and said very seriously: "I have to save Ace...this is my personal business...so..."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Before Luffy finished speaking, Xiqi interrupted him angrily: "We are all members of the Straw Hat Pirates. Luffy''s business is ours. thing!"


    "That''s the truth!" Sauron nodded, and Sanji and the others also looked at Luffy with firm eyes and expressed their position!


    "Okay! Let''s set off now, goal, Marin Fandor!!"


    At the same time, the White Beard Pirates also learned the news that Ace was about to be executed, and they were furious. Under the leadership of White Beard, they were fully armed and came towards Malin Fando!A big battle is about to break out!


    And this incident shocked the world even more, especially the identity of Huoquan Ace, which was like a tsunami, shocking everyone!


    Early in the morning, Wei Wei and the other women broke in and brought up the Monkey King who was still asleep, and said softly, "Wukong, look at it, this time, something really happened!"


    "What a big deal! Go go... Don''t hinder me from sleeping..."


    "Sleep, you big-headed ghost! Look at the newspaper, the Navy is about to go to war with the White Beard Pirates!" Nami unceremoniously straightened Monkey King''s head and pointed to the newspaper in her hand.


    "En? Let''s go to war?" Monkey King was taken aback for a while, and he turned his head and glanced at the newspaper. At the corner of his mouth, a faint smile suddenly appeared: "Unexpectedly, this day will come so soon..."..

 911 Chapter One Hundred and Fortieth Chapter Raleigh

    "This navy is fed up and has nothing to do, right? If we offend, let''s not talk about it. Now we are still actively provoke the Whitebeard Pirates. Whitebeard is the strongest man in the past! Is this world government trying to make trouble? Which way?" Na Mei said with a surprised expression in Monkey King''s tone.


    "Wukong defeated the three-member generals of the Navy, and even killed the general Akadog, which made the world government lose face. I think this time, they are trying to save a little face of the world government! Otherwise, it will continue. Can''t deter the rampant pirates..."


    Kalifa habitually lowered her glasses and said very seriously: "And compared to the White Beard Pirates, the world government is really not afraid! Don''t underestimate the world government, their methods can be There are so many!"


    "What you said makes sense..." Robin nodded in agreement, glanced at Monkey King, and said: "Because of Wukong, we all have no fear of the navy that we were afraid of before... But compared to For others, the world government is still a behemoth..."


    "Fight, fight! It''s none of our business anyway..." Nami curled her lips, she hung up on her own.


    "How can we be absent from such a grand event? Let''s go and join in the fun! This time, the navy will probably summon Qiwuhai..." Monkey King smiled and said.


    "Let''s go too?" Tina was stunned, and then shook her head: "If the navy knows this, they will cry..."


    "We just go to join in the fun, watch the show, and don''t fight!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Indeed, things like this are rare. If you don''t check it out, it would be a great pity..." Robin nodded and said.


    "There is still a lot of time. Let''s spend a few days here for now!" Monkey King nodded.


    "Yeah! Great! I''m going to ride the Ferris wheel!" Kemi was the first to cheer.


    "Asshole, you give me a little nervousness, OK, this is not a place to play!" Papak shouted at Kemi.


    "Isn''t there Wukong? They are ranked above the four emperors! I''m not afraid of the navy!" Kemi smiled, showing no nervousness and fear at all.


    Papak fell down with him and lay on his side on the deck, not saying anything. Now, everything he said was superfluous... and even if he said it, it would be ignored.Anyway, the sky fell, and there was a tall one against it. It was worried about a ball!


    One stay, two days passed like this!


    In two days, Monkey King took Kemi and the others to play in the Soap Bubble Islands, and the popularity level rose in a hurry. As a result, Monkey King received countless good people cards from Kemi...


    On this day, the group was tired from playing. They came to a store and looked at the plaque on it. They were all speechless.


    "Aunt Shao''s rip-off BAR? Is this sure to do business?"


    "It''s such an interesting place, I really want to go in and have a look!" Robin smiled slightly.


    "Then let''s go! If they dare to knock our bamboo sticks, we will knock them!" Nami turned her eyes, but said with a grunt.


    As soon as the door was opened, everyone saw that a woman with a cigarette was punching and kicking at the three of them. The bloodshed scene made people unable to bear to look directly...


    Looking at the people who walked in, she turned her head and smiled slightly: "Welcome, what do you want...Huh?" But just after the words were finished, the woman gave a whisper, looking surprised at Monkey King. Then he glanced at the girls again, and threw the three sluggish guys out of the window. He was a little surprised at the Monkey King and his party: "I heard that the Emperor Monkey King has already arrived. I¡¯m on this island, I didn¡¯t expect to come to my shop. I¡¯m so lucky for Sansheng!"


    "Is my brother so famous? I was recognized at a glance!" Monkey King smiled slightly, walked in with the girls, and said, "Good wine and good food are here!"


    "You are really welcome! But we are not a bar here!" Aunt Shao said with a slight smile.Knowing the identity of Monkey King, but not afraid.


    "This woman is not easy! Generally speaking, people who know Wukong will be frightened, but this woman has nothing to do..." Kalifa looked at Aunt Shao with a serious face.


    "Isn''t it really a black shop? Isn''t even Goku afraid?" Na Mei was curious.Now she is not afraid of anything, because Monkey King even beats the admiral casually. With such a powerful figure as a backer, she has nothing to fear.


    At this moment, an old man walked into the side door and looked at Monkey King and his group. The surprise in his eyes flashed away, and then he became nonchalant. He smiled at Monkey King and others: "Di Emperor Wukong...hehe, it''s an honor to know you!"


    "It''s a great honor to see the deputy captain of the Roger Pirates!" Monkey King also smiled faintly.


    That''s right, this old man is Pluto Raleigh!One Piece Roger''s right arm!


    The light in Lei Li''s eyes flashed away. He looked at Monkey King and smiled: "Your eyes are very vicious. I have lived in seclusion here for so long. I didn''t expect to be recognized by you at a glance..."


    "Pluto Raleigh? Goku, do you think this guy... is really that Pluto Raleigh?" Kalifa and the others looked at Raleigh, both in shock.


    "Yeah! One piece Roger''s right wrist, Hades Raleigh! No one dares to use this name indiscriminately!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Is it really Raleigh himself? This is amazing! Unexpectedly, we would meet Raleigh himself here!" Nami said with a surprised look.


    "I''m very curious, didn''t you say that you were all executed? Why are you all right?" Robin asked Leily with a serious face.


    "That said, the words will be longer, let''s sit down and speak slowly!" Reilly smiled slightly, sat down, and began to tell Robin and the others the story of the Roger Pirates...


    It¡¯s just what Raleigh said, Sun Wukong knew it a long time ago, so he didn¡¯t listen to it very seriously.


    ¡­


    Unknowingly, it was almost noon, and the closed door suddenly opened again. A group of pirates walked into the house one after another. The leader was a beautiful beauty, but her lips were printed. With a bright red heart-shaped lip, it looks a bit ruining her beauty!


    It''s just that she is holding a roasted thigh in her hand, and she takes a bite from time to time, making people very speechless...


    "I heard that some of you here will coat the Pirate Ship? How much does it cost? Let''s make a price!" The woman said loudly when she walked in.


    But when she saw the situation in the room, she suddenly stunned, looked around, but fixed her gaze on Monkey King, muttering: "This person is familiar? Who is it?"..

 912 Chapter 141-Jenny Bonnie

    "Boss... she... they are... from the Emperor Pirates... and that... that man... is the Emperor Sun Wukong you are looking for this time!!"


    A tall pirate behind the woman pointed at Sun Wukong and his group and shouted in shock.Looking at Monkey King, his eyes were full of horror.


    "Sun Wukong! Ah! It''s you! I said how familiar! Humph~~ I finally found you! Come on! Monkey King, fight with my mother!" The woman suddenly swallowed the barbecue in her hands. Belly, yelling at Monkey King.


    "Hey! I don''t seem to know you? Or do you want to be famous? So you want to challenge me?" Monkey King looked at the woman, but smiled slightly.


    "Jennie Bonnie, one of the 11 supernovas, is known as a gluttonous girl, with a bounty of 140 million Baileys..." Slightly looking at the clamoring woman in front of her, she told her each other''s origins.


    "Hmph~~ My mother is going to challenge you! Obviously we are almost a figure of the same period, but unexpectedly, you suddenly stood above the four emperors. What''s more, you even grabbed the strongest white beard. The title of a man! My old lady is 10,000 people dissatisfied. Today, let my old lady come to see if you are worthy of the title of the''strongest man''!" Jenny Bonny looked at Monkey King, but shouted.


    "Aren''t you a fan of White Beard?" Monkey King looked at Jenny Bonny.


    "What kind of fan, my old lady can''t understand what you are talking about! Come on! My old lady is going to kill you here today!" Jenny Bonny yelled and put on a posture.


    "Master Wukong is not the one you can challenge when you want to challenge, this inexplicable guy, let me deal with it!" Miss. walked forward with both fingers, staring at Jenny Bonnie, her eyes filled with coldness. .


    "Who are you? My mother is not interested in you..." Jenny Bonnie waved her hand, and in an instant, a strange wave spread, and Miss.''s fingers were visible to the naked eye under the shocked look of the girls. The speed became old, and in a moment, a fancy royal sister turned into a wrinkled old woman!


    "Oh my God! What kind of ability does this guy use?" Nami and the others looked at them, and they were shocked!The face is full of horror. For women, beauty is the most important thing!


    But a big beauty was suddenly turned into a wrinkled old woman, she felt terrified when she looked at her, her scalp was numb!


    With a swish, the girls all hid behind Monkey King. They didn''t want to become that ugly old woman!Thinking about it, there is a heart to die.


    This is not because they don¡¯t talk about loyalty, because in front of them, there is still the existence of Monkey King. With such an invincible existence, as women, they subconsciously made the protection of seeking Monkey King in an instant...


    "I...I...I..." Miss. looked at her like this with two fingers. She was stunned in horror. After a long time''I'' couldn''t say a word, she suddenly changed from a big beauty to an old woman. , This contrast, shocked, she almost passed away...


    "Hey, it''s too much!" Looking at the appearance of Miss.''s fingers at the moment, Monkey King felt a pain in his eggs. The picture was so beautiful that he didn''t dare to look at it.With a light wave of her hand, a soft white light poured on her body, and Miss.''s fingers instantly returned to their original state.


    "Ah! I recovered! Great! It scared me to death!" Miss. immediately threw his fingers into Monkey''s arms with excitement, and gnawed a few bites on his face.Only she could feel the feeling of despair in the feeling of getting old just now.


    "Huh~" Nami and the others also breathed a sigh of relief, as long as they could recover, otherwise they would only have to catch Jenny Bonnie and hang her to make her recover.


    "You...you can unlock my abilities?" Jenny Bonny''s eyes widened in shock, looking at Monkey King in incredible eyes.And her little brother, also has a completely sighted expression!


    "It''s just a child. You turned my sister paper into such a disgusting old woman? You are disgusting, right? You woman is really under-tuned. Teach!" Sun Wukong''s malicious Chao Jieni Bonnie glared in anger, and her thoughts moved, but Jenny Bonnie''s body floated directly, and was tied up in the air!


    "Hey~~ Is this the rhythm to be slinged? I like this!" Miss. looked at Jenny Bonnie at the moment with two fingers, suddenly a thorn whip stretched out in his hand, with an unkind expression on his face. Niboni see...


    "Ah! You...what the hell did you do to me? Damn! Quickly let go of the old lady! What if you have the ability to fight it upright!" Jenny Bonnie screamed in shock, glaring at Monkey King, and shouted.


    "Ah! The captain was arrested! Everyone, hurry up and save the captain!" All of Jenny Bonnie''s companions were also shocked, shouting and rushing towards Monkey King.


    "A bunch of rubbish, get out of me!" Monkey King yelled coldly, and the horrible wave of air instantly spread out, and immediately threw the group of pirates out, fell to the ground, and fainted...


    "It''s just a soft drink, it has such power..." Leily on the side was surprised to see him. At that moment, he was almost shocked and flew out. Fortunately, the target of Monkey King''s attack was not him. : "With such strength, it is no wonder that the world government will compromise and grant him the title above the four emperors..."


    "Everyone!!" Jenny Bonnie watched her companions fly out, and was shocked, and shouted at Monkey King: "Asshole, if there is anything wrong with them, my mother didn''t play with you!"


    "You still have to worry about yourself now!" Miis. Holding a thorn whip with two fingers, he looked at Jenny Bonnie with a smile, that expression looked so evil.


    "Well, is there a little black house or something here?" Sun Wukong suddenly turned his head and looked at Aunt Shao.


    "Yes! It''s in the backyard..." Aunt Shao smiled after a moment.


    "Go, take to the little black house, my brother will teach her how to be a person!"


    "Yes!" Miss.''s eyes lit up with both fingers, hehe smirked, picked up Jenny Bonnie, ignored her yelling, and followed Monkey King towards the black house in the backyard...


    "Wukong...you...are you real?" Nami and the others were stunned as they watched the departure of Monkey King.


    "Hmph! This girl is disgusting to me, I must be tuned!" Monkey King hummed.


    "How dare to make my old lady so ugly, this hatred is so big!" Miss. was angry with both fingers, almost gritted his teeth.


    With a bang, the door of the little black room was closed under the stunned eyes of Nami and others...

 913 Chapter 142 is a game

    "Oh my God! I was really dragged into the little black room! Jenny Bonnie is really miserable this time. It''s horrible to be put in an 18-like appearance!" Perona looked at the closed room. The door suddenly became frightened.


    "Sister Perona, what is the eighteenth appearance?" Ablis asked curiously.


    When Kalifa and the others listened, their faces were reddish, and they were all sweating profusely.


    "Uh~that...it seems to be a terrible game..." Perona was taken aback for a moment, thought about it, and said very seriously.Looking at her appearance, it was obvious that she didn''t know what the eighteenth appearance was.


    "A terrible game? How terrible is it?" Abliss said with a naive face: "Next time you must ask Brother Wukong to play with me..."


    "This...this is not necessary...this game is not fun at all!" Nami and the others were sweating immediately.


    "Why?" Ablis looked at the expressions of Nami and the others, and wondered at home, is this game really that scary?


    "Of course it''s horrible! That''s''fuck''!" Miss.Valentine said seriously.


    "Papa? What kind of game is that again? Is Brother Wukong playing the "Papa Papa" game with that sister?" Ablis became more curious.


    "This... this... shouldn''t it?" Robin and the others listened, sweating profusely, all lying on the edge of the door and the window, wanting to see what is happening in the room!


    It''s a pity that the little black house is called the little black house because it is well enclosed and has no light. Apart from hearing the sound of''popping'' and yelling, you can''t see anything...


    "Wow! They seem to be really playing''Papa Papa''!" Ablis cried out in surprise.


    "Isn''t it true?" Nami and the others'' expressions of playfulness suddenly darkened.


    "Asshole! How dare you play it! The old lady cut you!" Tina yelled angrily, and even forgot her professional language. She kicked the door open with her big white leg!


    Seeing the emotions inside, they were all dumbfounded...


    "It turns out that''Papa Papa'' means spanking. Fart! It''s terrible!" Ablis held her little butt. Fart in both hands, screamed, and hid behind.


    "Ahem~~ We didn''t see anything, you continue!" Tina and the other women all stepped back, closing the door nonchalantly...


    "Asshole! My old lady''s face was lost by you! Go to hell!"


    Jenny Bonnie screamed in shame and rushed towards Monkey King...


    In the hall, Aunt Shao poured a cup of tea for Leili, took a look at the backyard, shook her head, and said to Leili: "You haven''t been back for more than half a year. How do you know you will come back this time?"


    "I''m really sorry, you know, I''m also a wanted criminal, so I can''t show up casually..." Leily gave her an apologetic look, and said, "And this time there has been such a big thing, don''t come back and see what you can do... I just didn''t expect to meet such a big man..." As he said, Raleigh glanced at the backyard.


    "How do you think this Monkey King is better than Roger...how?" Aunt Shao looked at Lei Li seriously.


    "It''s hard to compare... if it''s strength alone, this guy''s strength is indeed much stronger than Roger. After all, he is a figure that can be easily defeated by two generals such as Karp..." Lei Li looked serious. In the eyes, there is a faint sparkle.


    "You said... would he..."


    "It''s hard to say... I was more optimistic about the straw hats... But I didn''t expect that such a man suddenly appeared..." Leily shook his head, lowered his head, wondering what he was thinking.


    Aunt Shao didn''t bother him, but with a smile on her face, she stared at the backyard...


    Half an hour later, the door of the little black house opened, and Monkey King walked out of it first.


    Followed by Miss. Two fingers and Jenny Bonnie, the clothes of the two women are a little messy, and in some places there are several holes, revealing the white and delicate skin, which looks a little messy.Looking at the appearance of the two women, it is obvious that they have been fighting.


    Jenny Bonnie, who used to be a female man, now looks more ladylike, and the heart-shaped mark on her lips has been erased by Monkey King!Because of that thing, it seriously affected the visual sense that Jenny Bonnie gave!Now it looks much more beautiful and pleasing to the eye.


    "Son Wukong, the old lady has written down this account. One day, the old lady will ask you to get it back!" Jenny Bonnie angrily pointed at Monkey King and left a cruel word, waking up the unconscious boy outside and fleeing. Like leaving here.


    Monkey King just watched, but did not stop: "Soon, we will meet again..."


    "What happened inside? To be honest, I dare to conceal a word, hum, you know the consequences!" Nami and other women, at this moment, surrounded Miss.''s fingers with a vicious expression.


    "No! I just gave her a severe lesson, but Wukong didn''t allow me to beat her, otherwise I really wanted to give her a few whips..."


    "Sure, it''s the only way? There''s no such thing as''papa papa''?" Laqi''s face was reddish, but she asked nervously.


    "This really isn''t..." Compared to the embarrassment of the women, Miss.''s two fingers were disappointed: "I obviously tore myself and that woman''s clothes in several places, and pressed the woman to death. Stopped, such a temptation, Master Wukong actually held back..."


    "Asshole! How dare you seduce Wukong! Looking for death!"


    All the women were furious and rushed over!


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I was wrong! Forgive me!"


    "It''s useless to beg for mercy!"


    Looking at the frolicking sisters, Monkey King shook his head and returned to the hall.


    "What an accident! The trafficker leader would have spared such a beautiful female leader!" Aunt Shao squinted her eyes and looked at Monkey King with a teasing smile.


    "But! What traffickers! That''s all the navy''s slander, okay! Brother has never kidnapped a person!" Monkey King suddenly gave Aunt Shao a white glance.


    At this moment, Robin came from the backyard and came to the lobby, looking at Leily, his eyes became extremely serious: "Since you have reached the final course, then you should also know the blank historical truth. Right?"


    "Of course I know, if you want to know, I can tell you..." Leily said with a serious face: "Although it is very heavy, it may cause death... But I believe that with Captain Goku''s strength, it can definitely Protect you only after you know the truth of history, so, what else is there for your next voyage?"


    Robin was stunned for a moment, glanced at Monkey King, and smiled at Lei Li: "Thank you for your advice, I think, I don''t want to know...I believe that if Wukong is there, I can rely on our own ability Learn the truth about that blank history..."..

 914 Chapter One Hundred Forty Three

    In a few days, the Soap Bubble Islands became a gathering place for criminals, and 11 supernovae gathered here one after another!


    Originally, they just wanted to leave after coating their pirate ship, but they happened to meet Ace''s execution time. In such a grand occasion, how could they choose to leave easily!After all, Ace is the son of One Piece Roger!


    Today, there are only three days before the execution.


    King Qi Wuhai responded to the call of the world government, and also successively boarded Marin Vando...


    And the secret weapon of the navy, the pacifists, is even more mobilized to encircle Malin Vandor!


    A warship surrounds the entire island, fully armed!The number is shocking!


    This time, it was even more terrifying than the army deployed in the original book!Almost to the point where the entire navy is dispatched!


    Lieutenant General, General!All the backbone forces of the navy are involved!Because what they want is absolute victory!The Navy can''t lose face anymore!


    Early in the morning, Monkey King was awakened by a group of twittering exclamations!I looked down the window very uncomfortably, but just happened to see a very familiar pirate ship approaching from far away, suddenly a little surprised: "Luffy and the others came here? Shouldn''t he go to the deep sea prison Oh, yes, because of my relationship, this guy has never been to Daughters Island, and naturally there is no Hancock to take him to the deep sea prison..."


    "Wow! What a gorgeous Pirate Ship! It''s so beautiful!" Chopper looked at the Emperor with bright eyes, looking extremely excited.


    "It''s amazing! I really want one too!" Lu Fei also had his eyes gleaming, his expression on his face was excited.


    And only Usopp changed the normal, with consternation and expectation, but more, it was fear and panic: "The Emperor Pirates...can''t be wrong...Kaya...it''s on that ship..."


    "What a surprise! I didn''t expect to meet them here..." Brook was surprised, but more, he was happy.


    "The Emperor Pirate Group! The world''s number one swordsman! What a fortunate! I will meet him here!" Only Sauron was extremely excited at this moment, and a strong war spirit rose in his eyes!


    "Hey! Sauron! People are now above the four emperors! They are not the opponent we can provoke! You must not cause trouble for us!" Xiqi looked at Sauron''s fighting spirit. But immediately warned with a worried look!


    "My goal is to become the number one swordsman in the world! Now let me see how far I am from the number one in the world! Even if I die for this, it''s worth it!"


    Seeing Sauron''s extremely determined expression at the moment, Xiqi was silent!And Luffy and the others also became serious!This battle, they know, is inevitable!


    "Ah! Usopp! It''s really Usopp! I thought I was wrong! Usopp, have you also gone to sea?" In the living room, Keya followed the window and looked at the black pirate boat outside. Thorpe, his eyes lit up, and hurriedly poked his head out of the window to say hello happily.


    "Keya...it''s been a long time..." Usopp greeted Keya unnaturally. He felt embarrassed when he left Keya and ran away alone.


    It''s just that Sanji and the others were taken aback: "You...you actually know the people of the Emperor Pirates?"


    "That is, but Ya is from the same village as me, and our Meri is from her house..." When they saw Sanji and their extremely surprised expressions, Usopp immediately became proud of his nose. Cocked high.


    "That''s really to thank people..." Xiqi said.


    "Hi! Ke Yasan! Robinsan... are you all okay? I''m so glad to see you again!" Brooke stood beside the boat with a happy expression on his face.


    "Isn''t this Brook? It seems that you have found your pirate group...how, has your shadow returned?" Keya also seemed a little happy to see her acquaintances.


    "It turns out that you regained my shadow! Thank you so much!" Brooke heard this, and he was instantly grateful. He had been wondering why his shadow suddenly returned.


    "Hey! Your captain! Tell him to come out and fight me!" Sauron was trembling with excitement!


    He had met Hawkeye before, but learned that the title of ¡°Number One¡± was taken away by others and failed. Now he has finally met the Lord, and he is still known as the strongest man in the world. There are reasons not to be excited or excited!


    Only when you are strong can you become stronger!


    "Oh! Do you want to fight me?" Monkey''s figure flashed before he appeared on the splint.


    "Here...people...Human traffickers...Son Wukong!!" When Xiqi saw Monkey King, she suddenly screamed, swish, and hid behind Lu Fei, she didn''t dare to show her face: "Lu...Lu Fly...I must be blocked...I am so cute...I will definitely be kidnapped by him..."


    Monkey King suddenly became depressed, and he ignored Xiqi and ignored it. Anyway, he had more misunderstandings and got used to it.


    "The purpose of my going out to sea is to become the world''s number one swordsman! I know that I am not your opponent yet, but I want to know how far is the gap between me and you? I have achieved my consciousness, even if I am Go and die! Never regret it!" Sauron looked at Monkey King with a firm expression on his face.


    "Oh! Is it another person who dreams of becoming the world''s number one swordsman... Da Siqi, now you have an opponent!" Wei Wei and his party walked out of the room, and beautiful girls appeared on the deck one after another. Going up, it brightened everyone''s eyes!


    "Wow! So many cute beauties... so happy! You guy, you are really jealous and crazy!" After Sanji saw Robin and other girls, he instantly turned on the nympho mode, and his eyes became heart-shaped. .


    "Huh? This... this woman..." The moment he saw Da Siqi, Sauron suddenly became stunned, but he reacted in a moment: "It should be...just looks like...but this face... I was a little unhappy when I saw it!"


    "What? We only met for the first time, so you think I am upset? Do you think I am a woman, but a swordsman, so underestimate me!" Sauron''s attitude instantly made Da Siqi furious.


    "I...I don''t mean it!" Sauron explained hurriedly, his usual calmness was gone at this moment, and his face became depressed: "Asshole...why does she look like her...this woman...I I can''t figure it out..."..

 915 Chapter 144 Agreement

    "A guy like you, don''t have the qualifications to challenge Wukong, defeat me first!"


    Da Siqi glared at Sauron, shouting angrily, Shi Yu had already sold out!


    "Eligibility... Is this going to test me?" Sauron''s expression instantly became extremely serious, but when he saw Da Siqi''s face, he recalled the face imprinted deep in his mind when he was a child, and The Da Siqi in front of him completely overlapped, and his fierce aura instantly disappeared: "Damn! I really have nothing to do with this woman..."


    "Want to challenge me? But now it seems that it is not the time!" Monkey King glanced at Sauron and looked towards the trail on the right. There was a group of people approaching from far away!


    The people who took the lead were actually the three-member generals of the Navy: Lieutenant General Karp, General Green Pheasant, and Yellow Ape!


    "Hai...Navy? And it''s still a general! This is over! Run!" Xiqi''s complexion changed drastically when she saw the incoming person, her expression in horror.


    Sanji and others also changed their faces!


    "Master... Grandpa?" However, when Luffy saw Karp, his face was shocked, and his eyes were rounded!


    "Luffy! You kid! It''s really here!" When Karp saw Luffy, he glared in anger, a little on the ground under his feet, and a bang, his body leaped like a cannonball!Lasing directly at the Merley!


    "You bastard kid! Try the iron fist that old man loves!"


    Karp clenched his fist, his breath was terrifying, and the fist that fell from the sky went straight toward Luffy!The power is amazing, if this is hit on ordinary people, it will definitely be the end of the bones!


    Luffy became particularly solemn in an instant, opened the second gear directly, and fisted away!


    Amid the loud bang, Luffy''s figure was directly blown out by Karp!Smashed to the ground hard, shaking out a pothole for the boss!


    "This kid... has become stronger..." Karp squeezed his fist, looked at Luffy in the pothole, frowned slightly, he actually wanted to punch Luffy out and save him!Keep him away from this war!It''s a pity that things did not match one''s wishes. This punch did not achieve the desired effect!


    "Luffy!!" Sauron and the others were shocked!


    "You... don''t come over!" Luffy stopped them in time.


    "You shouldn''t have come here!" Karp looked ugly, glaring at Luffy.Ace''s affairs have already upset him!Justice and family affection made him suffer. If he even had an accident with his own grandson, he really didn''t know what silly things he would do.


    Choose your own justice, or choose family affection!He doesn''t know, he only knows, and must never let that happen!Even now, beat Luffy to death!


    "I want to save Ace!" Lu Fei glared at Karp, his eyes firm, and roared: "If you don''t save him, I''ll save him!"


    "I don''t want to lose you..." Karp''s complexion was ugly, his clenched fists trembled slightly, and it seemed that his heart was not calm.


    "I won''t die!" Luffy picked up his straw hat and patted off the dust on it, his face was calm, but his tone was so sure and confident.


    "..." Karp looked at Luffy, frowned, and fell silent.He knew Luffy''s character very well, and it was difficult to change the things he decided, but he could only talk to him with his fist.


    Karp''s breath became more terrifying, and his fists were also armed. He wanted to use his best to force Luffy to fly away from here...


    The terrible aura made Sauron and the others look very different!


    But Monkey King flashed his figure at this moment. He stood in front of Luffy. He looked at Karp with a terrifying aura and said lightly: "Although this is a matter between your children and grandchildren... But this is where I stop. Don''t Can you sabotage me casually?"


    "Monkey King..." Looking at the Monkey King who suddenly stood in front of him, Karp''s breath stagnated, converged, and after staring at Lu Fei fiercely, he said with a serious face toward Monkey King: "Let''s come this time. I actually want to reach an agreement with you..."


    "Agreement? Tell me..."


    "The world government hopes that you will not participate in this incident. Relatively, from now on, everything you do, as long as it does not involve our navy or the world government, we will not ask!" Green Pheasant took a step forward, one Road with a serious face.


    "Oh my God! Doesn''t this mean that even if their Emperor Pirates do something bad, the world government will not interfere?" Xiqi and others stared in shock. The power is incredible. !


    Because as soon as this is said, the Emperor Pirate Group is equivalent to staying out of the law!Become an independent individual, truly standing on top of the Four Emperors!For a pirate group, the world government has achieved this level?This is incredible!


    "Oh? You are able to do this to such an extent...it¡¯s amazing!" Monkey King looked surprised: "However, I don¡¯t need others to tell me what I do! I have no reason to reach an agreement with you. !"


    "Looking at what you mean, it seems like you want to get involved... This is a bit bad..." Huang Yuan squinted his eyes, his indifferent tone made people look a little uncomfortable: "Then, in this way, I will There is no reason to leave you alone... Listen to the green pheasants and they say that you are very powerful... I don''t know... Can you avoid my speed of light kicking..."


    Huang Yuan squinted his eyes, looking very solemn.But the raised right foot turned into a dazzling light...


    He has already understood the power of Monkey King from the mouths of the green pheasants, but it is impossible to be afraid without personal experience!


    Moreover, Huang Yuan is also an arrogant person, and he has absolute confidence in his own strength. He believes that his speed is absolutely unmatched!


    He can''t tolerate the world government making such a compromise for the sake of only one person. This is simply a shame!Before he knew the true horror of Monkey King, he would never admit that he was independent of the law!Therefore, he has to confirm whether Monkey King has that terrifying power beyond the law!


    "Huang Yuan! Stop it!!"


    Seeing the yellow ape attack suddenly, the expressions of the green pheasant and Kapu could not help but change!


    It''s a pity, it''s too late, how fast Huang Yuan is!The person with the dazzling light couldn''t open his eyes, and with a horrible kick of the speed of light, he shot towards Monkey King like this!


    It''s so fast, it''s fleeting!


    However, there was no terrifying roar, just a light bang, the light ran out, but the yellow ape with wide-eyed, shocked and unbelievable expression!


    Because of his kick at the speed of light, he was caught by Monkey King casually!That terrifying power, like a mud cow entering the sea, did not cause the slightest disturbance, or disappeared without a trace!


    "Shoot me casually! But it''s very dangerous!" Monkey King smiled at Huang Yuan who was shocked, grabbed his toes, and then suddenly raised it. Under the horrified eyes of everyone, he slammed into it ground¡­


    This picture is shocking and violent!..

 916 Chapter 145 Because it is pleasing to the eye

    With Huang Yuan''s scream, blood spurted from his mouth!


    With a roar of the ground, a large pit of hundreds of meters was directly shaken out!


    The cracks and disintegration along the road, this island formed by a tree, instantly fell apart, cracked and opened!


    "Amazing!!"


    Lu Fei and others were shocked and dumbfounded!


    On the other hand, Huang Yuan had white eyes, hemorrhage in his mouth and nose, and he passed out unconsciously.Even if you didn''t get a concussion, your bones would be broken!


    A dignified generation of generals was caught by someone with his bare feet, slammed on the ground, and fainted directly. This yellow ape is also unlucky enough!


    "This is...the world''s best...strength?" Sauron''s eyes widened in shock, shocked, but more excited and yearning!


    They knew the strength of the generals very well, because on the way, they had met the green pheasants and others. At that time, the green pheasants were chasing Sun Wukong!Lu Fei and the others still remember the battle still fresh. Just a red dog made them have no ability to resist. If Karp didn¡¯t want to see his grandson killed in front of him, he deliberately let them go. They might have been in prison long ago.


    However, the general Huang Yuan, who frightened them, was powerless, and was as famous as the red dog, was stunned by Monkey King simply and violently!The facts are too shocking, people are a little overwhelmed.


    A red dog made them feel terrified and powerless, but this one killed the red dog and stunned the existence of the general yellow ape. How powerful is it?


    "Even a general... such a strength... he stands outside the law, right? No wonder the navy will compromise..." Xiqi looked at Monkey King in shock and muttered to herself.


    "If you kill him, is there only one general in your navy?" Monkey King looked at Karp and Green Pheasant, and smiled faintly.


    "Don''t! Master Wukong! We came here this time without any malice! Huang Yuan just wanted to measure your strength... After this incident, I don''t think he will be an enemy of you in the future! "The green pheasant and Kapu''s complexion changed suddenly, and they hurriedly asked for mercy.


    Just kidding, if Huang Yuan was killed, the world government would really lose face, and the next battle with White Beard would be really dangerous!They can''t afford to lose.


    The Yellow Ape was abused, and the Green Pheasant and Karp didn''t have the slightest accident, because they couldn''t even stand the domineering Monkey King. It has already been explained that the general is in front of the Monkey, just like ordinary people in front of the general, there is no difference at all.


    "Well... if he dies, then there will be no good show... Forget it, let him spare his life..." Monkey King waved his hand and threw the yellow ape like trash to the green pheasant: "Hurry up and take him out! I''m not interested in your business..."


    "Thank you very much..." The green pheasant caught Huang Yuan with a look of gratitude: "The previous proposal still counts. From now on, as long as it does not endanger the world government, we will not be concerned about all your actions! You have been officially by the world government. Acknowledge that you are above the Four Emperors!"


    In the past, the world government only gave Sun Wukong a virtual title above the four emperors just to pull the hatred of the four emperors, but now, it is just being granted.


    The eyes of Sanji and others were instantly widened. Are they about to become historical witnesses to the legend?


    "Huh! I am above the four emperors, it is not your turn to be sealed by the world government! My words are truth! Everything I do is the law! Don''t give me nonsense, hurry up!" Sun Wukong is cold He hummed, his tone had an unacceptable majesty and domineering.


    The green pheasant and Kapu almost knelt, and they were shocked and sweated!The shocking mood at this moment cannot be expressed in words at all!


    Such a terrifying existence is a pirate, which is simply sad for the Navy.


    "This guy... so arrogant..."


    "But... it''s really cool!"


    Wei Wei and other women are all attracted by the Monkey King at this moment, their beautiful eyes flashing!


    The green pheasant and Karp are not talking nonsense, and leave directly with the yellow ape... after all, their goal has been achieved.


    After Karp and the others left, Monkey King looked at Luffy: "Are you here to save Ace?"


    "Of course!" Lu Fei said with a certain look: "It''s just that we went to take a look at the deep sea prison. The defense is so strict, we can''t get in at all!"


    "Do you want to go to the Great Deep Sea Prison? Yes, I will take you there!"


    "You take me there?" Luffy was overjoyed and said excitedly: "That''s good! Let''s go now!"


    "Hey! Don''t just trust others, okay?" Xiqi suddenly slapped angrily on the forehead and exclaimed.Immediately, it seemed as if he realized something, he hurriedly turned his head, looked at Monkey King with a weak expression, and said, "Well, I really don''t mean anything else... But we just met... Why do you want to help us?"


    "Because it is pleasing to see your captain!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Ah? Because of this?" Xiqi and others were all dumbfounded.


    "Isn''t this reason enough?" Monkey King laughed.


    "Fat!" Sanji waited, but he roared in his heart, but they didn''t dare to roar.


    Monkey King saw through their minds at a glance, and didn''t care. He admired Lu Fei and the others very much, and because of himself, Luffy''s destiny had changed. Otherwise, he has now been taken by the Empress Hancock. Entered the big prison that claims to be the number one in the world!


    Now, if he didn''t help him, it would be impossible for him to enter Push City.


    And he himself wants to go to the big prison that is called the world''s number one!


    "The place where Ace is closed is the largest prison in the world. Its main building is located on the bottom of the sea. You can barely enter it and make a big noise. Only a few of you..." Monkey King said, pointing to the way. Fei, Sauron, Sanji, and Brook: "Even if the others are gone, it will be a burden if they go!"


    "Since you have said so...then...then you have to follow your instructions...Luffy, you can go with ease! We will work hard to protect the Merley!" Usopp seemed to be relieved, for fear of being caught They clicked the name, and they swore to Luffy.


    "Super...perverted I was ignored by you... I, Frankie, is also very good!" I won''t say much about the abnormal posture of this guy...


    Sun Wukong directly ignored it, ignored it, came to the Emperor, looked at the girls, and smiled: "I''m going to the deep sea prison, who of you want to go with me?"


    Nami said with a speechless expression: "No! Normal people who have nothing to go to the jail..."..

 917 Chapter 146 Advance the City

    "Didn''t you just say that you wouldn''t be involved in this matter? What are you going to do in that big prison now?" Tina looked at Monkey King with a helpless expression.


    For the Navy, she still has some feelings, and naturally does not want Monkey King to participate in this matter, otherwise the world government would be too pitiful.Because she knows well that if Monkey King participates, the world government will undoubtedly lose.


    "I''m only interested in the big prison that claims to be the number one in the world. I just went around there, but I never thought about what to do..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Turn around?..." Nami and other women were speechless for a while: "Dare to go to the world''s largest prison...and you are the only...Forget it, go if you want, prison or something, we I''m not interested... and with so many people following, it will be inconvenient to move..."


    "I''m going... it sounds like a lot of fun..." But Abis tried hard to raise her little hand, looking very positive.


    "Okay! Then Abis will come with me, and you can stay on the Emperor!" Monkey King picked up Abis and let her sit on his shoulders.


    At this moment, Sauron and the others looked at Monkey King and his group with a depressed look. They were determined to go to the deep sea prison with a determination to die!But you guys actually went to play?Is this really good?Have you considered our feelings?


    "Luffy, are you ready? If you are ready, set off immediately!" Monkey King looked at Luffy and said.


    "Anytime..." Lu Fei said with a look of excitement, and then asked very suspiciously: "However, how are you going to take us in?"


    "Of course I went directly in..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Hey, Sauron, you have to be optimistic about Luffy, don''t let him mess around! Just save people..." Xiqiche said loudly, but Monkey King waved his hand slightly. The figure has disappeared here.


    "Huh?!! Suddenly disappeared?!" Chopper''s eyes were suddenly round in shock.


    "I think, at this moment, they have already reached that deep sea prison..." Robin smiled lightly.


    "What?!!!" The remaining few straw hat members all stared in surprise.


    "This...here is it?!" Seeing the sudden change of the whole body, Sauron and the others were all shocked.


    "What the hell did you do? Aren''t we on the coast? Why are we here suddenly? And, is it just..." Sanji asked with wide eyes, shocked.


    "This is the ability of Brother Wukong! As long as one thought, no matter where in the world, you can reach it instantly...How about it, very powerful?" Ablis looked at Lu Fei and said with a smug expression.


    "Any place? That''s amazing!" Luffy instantly became admired, his eyes staring up.


    "Hey, Luffy, now is not the time to admire it?" Sanji looked towards Monkey King and said, "This is the Deep Sea Prison, right?"


    "Yes, this is also called the''Propulsion City''. The Propulsion City is divided into six floors. The first floor is the floor where we are now. The prisoners are the lightest prisoners and the weakest. , The further down, the stronger the strength..."


    "And this layer is called''Red Lotus Hell''; the second layer, right under our feet, is called''Warcraft Hell''; the third layer is''Hunger Hell''; the fourth layer is''scorching hell'' ; The fifth floor is''Cold Hell''; the sixth floor is''Infinite Hell''..."


    "And Ace is now imprisoned on the sixth floor of the Infinite Hell. If you want to save him, you must go from the first floor to the sixth floor. Be careful! Don''t die... "


    "Is this big prison so complicated?" Sanji frowned at this moment.


    "Adventure! Adventure!~~" At this moment, Ablis was blushing with excitement, raising her little hand from time to time, shouting there.


    "Well, Master Wukong, since you can take us in, you can definitely take us to the sixth floor right away? That..."


    Before Brooke could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Monkey King: "You all know about the navy looking for me before. Bringing you in has already violated the agreement between the two. How can you directly Bring it to the sixth floor! So, whether you can rescue Ace or not depends on your own strength!"


    Fart agreement, what agreement does this cargo have with the Navy?Monkey King just wanted to see how Luffy and the others made a fuss into the city!


    "I see, thank you very much for bringing us in. The next thing is our own business. I will definitely save Ace!" After Lu Fei thanked Monkey King a lot, his eyes turned extremely Resolutely, after bidding farewell to Monkey King, he took Sauron and the others and left!


    And with the departure of a few people, this big prison is destined to not be peaceful.


    "Brother Wukong, let''s go around too... The world''s largest prison, it looks so fun..."


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King smiled slightly and rubbed Abis''s head. This bad team, one big and one small group, just walked along the darker passage like shopping...


    The closer you get, the more miserable the screams you hear. It didn''t take long for the crowds to appear in front of the two of them. The prisoners inside were sitting on the ground with bald faces. , There are also angrily beating the iron fence!Even more angry roar...


    There are also many prisoners who are suffering from cruel punishments such as being burned... It seems like hell indeed...


    "En? That''s... a phone worm?" Monkey King suddenly looked up and touched Abliss head, but he smiled: "We seem to have been discovered, Ablis, there is something fun now... "


    "Huh? Have you been spotted? Are the navy coming to catch us? Great! Let''s play peekaboo with them!" Ablis suddenly became extremely excited. She was very courageous, but she was around With Monkey King, he became bolder.


    On the navy side, the guards who were watching, saw the big and small, grinning figures on the screen, they were all shocked: "This person...this person...isn¡¯t the emperor... Monkey King? Why? Why did he appear here? Damn! Hurry up! Report the situation here..."


    The navy headquarters is a bit dignified. The Warring States and others are talking about them, preparing for the next battle. They just got a report from the Green Pheasant and said that Monkey King was not interested in this incident, and the whole navy was relieved.


    However, at this moment, the phone worm next to it was the "Blubru" ringing...

 918 Chapter 147 Nemesis?

    Just when the Warring States period answered the phone worm, there was a very panicked and frightened shout: "Oh, it''s not good, Marshal Lord... that... the emperor Sun Wukong... appeared in the Red Lotus Hell of LEVEL.1 in Advance City. ¡­"


    "what?!!"


    The voice of the phone worm was very loud, and everyone present could hear clearly and moved instantly!


    "Are you sure it''s the Monkey King?" Zeng Guo frowned, looking extremely solemn.


    "Yes, there is absolutely nothing wrong..."


    The Warring States suddenly became gloomy and roared: "Damn it! How did such a big man get in? You didn''t find out until now?"


    "I... we don''t know what''s going on... He seems to have suddenly appeared in Advance City..."


    "Suddenly appear?" Karp said solemnly: "With his strength, there is nothing impossible..."


    Warring States immediately turned his head and stared at Karp, and roared: "Are you embarrassed to say? Didn''t you say that he is not interested in this incident? Then why did he appear in Pushing City?"


    "This... he said so..." Karp was immediately extremely depressed, and at the same time itching his teeth with hatred, but when he thought of Monkey King''s terrifying strength, he could not afford the slightest fighting spirit. It was not that he was afraid. The world government simply cannot afford to lose!


    Whether or not they can win is another matter. Even if they win, the power of the world government will be greatly reduced. Then, what else will they use to deter the pirates who are staring at it?And now it''s even more during the battle with the White Beard Pirates, so you can''t offend this Monkey King!


    If the Emperor Pirates and the White Beard Pirates were to come together, their status as a world government would be dangerous.


    "Damn it, why are there such troublesome bastards in this world!" Kapu yelled and looked at the Warring States period: "Say, what are you going to do? If you insist on fighting, even if you die, the old man Will maintain the dignity of the navy!"


    "Hey! The Monkey King you are talking about is really as strong as what you said? It made you the navy''s strongest combat power so angry and helpless?" said Doflamingo, one of the Qiwuhai who has been silent. Now, an arrogant expression on his face shows the man''s natural arrogance.


    The green pheasant and others are silent, how do you tell them to answer?They don''t want to mention such a shameful thing!


    "The ugly thing is ahead!" Hawkeye Mihawk, who had been sitting quietly aside, suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice: "If you face Whitebeard, I can help you, but if you still want to deal with Monkey King, then, I will not accompany you!"


    "!!!"


    Hawkeye''s confession shocked everyone, and Doflamingo''s eyes widened. It was hard to believe that this was actually said by Hawkeye.


    "Is that Monkey King... really powerful to such a terrifying level? Is the strength really far better than the Four Emperors?" Doflamingo was shocked.The horror of the Four Emperors, he knew very well, it was even more terrifying than the Four Emperors, which was a bit unbelievable!After all, the Four Emperors are the characters standing on top of this world.


    "You said, how are we going to treat this Monkey King?" Zeng Guo asked in a solemn voice, looking around.


    "You can''t fight... But if you let it go, it shows the weakness of our navy..." The green pheasant frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, and suddenly his eyes lit up, and said: "By the way, I thought that one person might be able to deal with that. Monkey King!"


    "Yep?!"


    Everyone''s attention was attracted by the green pheasant!


    "That pervert... can someone really deal with it?" Karp looked at the green pheasant with suspicion. How could someone subdue that pervert that feels powerless in every move?


    "The strength of Monkey King is unquestionable, but if you say that the person in the world can subdue him, I am afraid that this person is the one..." The eyes of the green pheasant are bright, that is to see hope. Light.


    "You said! In this world, there are such strong people?" At the moment of the Warring States period, he was also a little excited, because Monkey King made them all depressed. Now when I heard that there were still people who could deal with him. Reasons to be unhappy!


    "No... if you talk about strength, I''m afraid no one can beat that Monkey King..." Qing Pheasant shook his head.


    "Then you said..." Karp and others all glared at the green pheasant.


    The green pheasant continued indifferently: "But, you seem to have forgotten someone..."


    "Who?" Warring States, they frowned and thought, but they still had no idea.


    "Could it be that... you have forgotten the female emperor Boya Hancock, one of the Seven Martial Seas under the King?" Qing Pheasant looked at the Warring States and waited for humanity.


    "Boya Hancock... Hasn''t she already refused this enlistment? The above has already decided to deprive her of the title of Qiwuhai..." When the Warring States Emperor heard of the female emperor, his brows frowned, but suddenly, he was taken aback. Immediately he exclaimed: "That''s right! Empress! Her ability... how did the old man forget about this! Haha! Good! Good! Just as you said! Qing pheasant, if you can deal with this Monkey King, I''m afraid this person is the only one! Haha..."


    "Boya Hancock..." Karp''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he looked very excited: "Mongoku¡¯s boat is full of women, haha~~ With his personality, he is relying on the female emperor¡¯s ability... Maybe Boya Hanku Ke is really the nemesis of Monkey King, maybe..."


    "Then, let me go there in person! I promise that I will bring the empress..." Huang Yuan looked towards the Warring States period and asked for orders.


    "Indeed...you are the most suitable candidate...I want to see her before tomorrow..." Zhan Guo said in a deep voice, staring at Huang Yuan.


    "Enough..." Huang Yuan nodded, his figure instantly turned into a stream of light, and he lased towards the window... in a very period of time, there is no room for more nonsense.


    Picking up the phone worm, Zhan Guo said in a deep voice: "Let the order go on, don''t confront Monkey King, if you can''t use force, don''t use force! But if he does any radical behavior, even if it is death, you have to drag him to me. live!"


    "Yes!"


    The other party answered loudly and then hung up.


    "Ohhh~~ It seems that this time, your world government is really going to play a big game! This time is really going to be lively..." Doflamingo squatted on a chair, watching the Warring States and others, but It was a laughter that seemed to be gloating.


    Although Qiwuhai agreed to the call of the world government, it is simply impossible for them to unite!


    The Warring States and others glanced at Doflamingo and ignored him.


    When the green pheasant looked at the place where the yellow ape had left, his brows frowned slightly. He knew exactly what the yellow ape was like. In order to bring the female emperor Boya Hancock here, he might have done everything.....

 919 Chapter 148 The Poisonous Magellan

    "This Monkey King, what exactly does he want to go to Push City? Is it to save Ace?" At the moment of the Warring States Period, his brows were deep frowned, and he was deeply worried: "For safety, go and transfer Ace from Push City to Malin Vandor. , I don¡¯t believe it. He alone can save people from our entire navy!..."


    Advance the city, the first layer of the red lotus hell.


    At this moment, the Monkey King was surrounded by countless Bruglias, and in front of them, there was a man and a woman, the deputy chief of guard Domino. This was a woman in military uniform. Look It looks like a uniform seduction.


    The man is very tall, but his stomach is like a wine barrel. He holds a steel fork in his hand. It looks ridiculous. His looks are not flattering. He is the deputy warden, praising him.


    Looking at the big and the small in front of him, especially when he looked at Monkey King, Prajna felt his legs were trembling: "That... Lord Wukong... I heard that you just reached an agreement with the government and will not participate in this matter. ¡­Why come to my Impeldown again now...Ah! I made a mistake, saying "mine" reveals my ambition..."


    "Hehe, this person is so funny!" Ablis looked at Prajban curiously.


    "When did I reach an agreement with your world government? I just said that I was not interested..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Since you said that you are not interested, why are you still here? Don''t you...do you want to go wrong?" Domino looked at Monkey King, looking very nervous.Because Monkey King''s notoriety is the most deterrent for sisters like her.


    "What do you mean by turning back... Your navy is really wishful thinking..." Monkey King shook his head, and said: "I''m here to advance the city. It''s not to save people. I just go around and see this big prison known as the world''s number one..."


    "Just go around...insight..." Domino''s eyes widened, and his heart was furious. The big prison, which is known as the world''s number one, was said to be just going around randomly?Do you really think this is the back garden of your home?These words are so arrogant that they don''t put the Navy in their eyes at all!


    Domino wanted to yell and ordered the Sun Wukong to be sanctioned, but thinking that this was an existence that caused headaches for the entire world government, he was afraid and did not dare to act rashly.


    On the contrary, Prajban said calmly: "If this is the case, then you can just walk around... If you can kill our director by the way, then it will be the best... Ah! Oops, be careful, and again I told my ambitions...I really don''t mean to be a director..."


    "Your ambition is not small..." Monkey King looked at Pra Ruoba, feeling that this guy is still quite interesting, he is a strange guy who can''t hide his mind.


    Seeing Monkey King holding Absi¡¯s little hand and looking away from the back, Domino frowned slightly, looking towards Prajna: "Is it really okay to let them go like this?"


    "The above has already spoken. If there is no need, don''t provoke him easily. As long as it doesn''t cause a commotion, there will be no big problem... And, if it really happens, the position of the director may be lost... Maybe I can. ¡­Ah! I accidentally said my ambition again..."


    Domino was not at all surprised by Prajnaban¡¯s words, because he had been used to it, he just looked at the back of Monkey King leaving, but looked very upset, took out the phone worm, and reported the information here to the Marshal of the Warring States Period. , But after learning of Monkey King¡¯s intentions, it made the Warring States, Karp and others angry!


    "Damn it! The dignified world''s largest prison has turned into a back garden where people want to go shopping? This is simply a shame!" Warring States'' angry fists were clenched tightly, and the whole body was shaking a little, shouting at the phone bug : "Don''t worry about him for now, he can just go shopping if he wants to! When the time comes, this account will surely make him come back even with profits!"


    "understood¡­"


    In the prison, one student and one student were walking in the corridor. Looking at the jailers who ran away when they saw them, Abliss¡¯s little mouth was dull and boring, and she felt very boring: ¡°Brother Wukong, this is so boring! They are! I''m afraid to attack... It''s not fun at all..."


    "Of course it''s not fun here, but then it will be fun!" Monkey King said, and stopped by a wall: "It should be here..." Then he kicked it out, with a loud noise, the thick wall Up, a huge hole in the wall appeared instantly.


    Standing by the hole in the wall and looking out, there is a blood-red forest below!


    Abliss suddenly widened her eyes in surprise: "The forest? There is still a forest in the prison? A blood-red forest?"


    "This is not a real forest!" Monkey King said, holding Little Lolita in his arms, and walking down in the air step by step: "These are sword trees, and the leaves are as sharp as blades. The underground grass is the needle grass that can penetrate the human body like needles... The reason why these trees are red is basically stained with the blood of the prisoners, so here is called the "red lotus hell"! "


    "It sounds terrible..." Ablis suddenly became scared, and her weak body hugged Sun Wukong tightly.


    "Well, the first floor is nothing fun, let''s go to the second floor..."


    At this time, the second layer, the hell of Warcraft.


    Lu Fei and several people fell from the big hole leading to the second floor in the red lotus hell because of Brugri''s chasing and killing. Therefore, they came to the second floor smoothly!


    And because of the appearance of Monkey King, this place became highly vigilant. After Luffy killed a lot of monsters along the way, they unfortunately met the strongest man in the prison, the poisonous Magellan!


    "Who are you... and who are you?" Magellan looked at Luffy and his party with confusion, and said, "Didn''t you say that only Monkey King and a little girl came here? What''s the matter with you?"


    He came to see Monkey King this time, but he didn''t expect to meet such an unexpected group of people on the way.


    "Master Chief, hurry up, stop them, they are a new group of intruders who have just discovered!" The group of jailers who were chasing after them shouted.


    "What? A new interloper?" Magellan heard this, and was furious: "Damn it! Monkey King is fine, because people have that strength, when will Impeldown even you guys break in casually?! !"


    "Since I was hit by me, you don''t want to leave alive!" Magellan glared at Luffy and the others, dripping with poisonous venom all over his body, dripping on the ground, but it corroded smoking pits. The impact of that scene is huge.


    Things have changed tremendously. I didn¡¯t expect that not long after Lu Fei and others came to the second floor, they encountered the strongest person here: the poisonous Magellan!


    PS: Today''s work is about to be completed, and tomorrow will be changed three times to make up for what was stopped yesterday...

 920 Chapter 149 The Battle of Magellan

    "Director, if we are not mistaken, they should be the straw hat group in the recent supernova..." A woman held a whip in her hand and watched Luffy look at Luffy''s unkind faces and the skin in her hand. The whip was snapped by her.


    "The straw hat guy? It looks like it''s still a big fish... What a surprise! I wanted to see the Monkey King, but I didn''t expect to run into you here..." Magellan was surrounded by poisonous gas, and even more venom popped from him. It fell to the ground, corroding holes!People are a little frightened, even his subordinates dare not get too close to him.


    Looking at Luffy and the others, Magellan''s eyes were just cold: "Never mind that Monkey King, I won''t let guys like you do whatever they want here!"


    With that said, Magellan walked forward step by step, and the venom around him became more and more terrifying...


    "The director is going to make a move..."


    The jailers swallowed saliva with a nervous expression on their faces.


    "Hey! Luffy, be careful, this guy looks a bit difficult to deal with!" Sanji looked at Luffy with a solemn expression.


    "No matter who he is, whoever dares to stop me from saving Ace, I will fly him!" Luffy shouted, clenching his fists, and was ready to fight.


    And Sauron also set up a three-sword style posture!


    The war is about to break out...


    Under the nervous and expectant gazes of everyone, Magellan''s expression suddenly changed. Under the horrified gaze of everyone, he swished into the sedan chair beside him, and then only heard a faint sound...


    "I have diarrhea again!!"


    All the jailers shouted in despair!


    "Is this guy... an idiot?" Sauron put away his posture and murmured.


    "Ah~ don''t worry about him..." Lu Fei said lightly, then turned around to leave.


    "Hehe~~ I won¡¯t let you run away so easily...Since the director is busy, then, your opponent should be me. My darlings, I''ve already been impatient!" The woman said, raising the whip in her hand, slapped it on the ground, and shouted coldly at the three jailer beasts behind her: "Go! Baby, tear them to pieces!"


    With a few bangs, the three jailer beasts stepped forward and glared at Luffy and the others fiercely!


    "Get out of the way! I''m in a hurry right now, I don''t have time to play with you!" Luffy looked at the three jailer beasts in front of him and shouted.


    The answer to him was the roar of the three jailer beasts!


    "Don''t understand? Then there is no way..." Luffy''s breath instantly became sharp.


    "Stop it! Little Sandy... I''m going to catch them personally... That guy, that''s all about Monkey King, but even people like them dare to break into this big prison with a long history of bronze walls and iron walls. The director has lost his face!" At this moment, Magellan walked out of the sedan chair, his eyes sharp and terrifying!


    "I know the purpose of your coming here is to rescue your brother, the captain of the second team of the White Beard Pirates, Portcas D Ace! Although I don¡¯t know how you came here suddenly, but how It¡¯s a coincidence that the Monkey King suddenly appeared here...I think I can¡¯t get rid of him..."


    "In this world, besides him, it is impossible for anyone to bring you here without knowing it... But unfortunately, whether it is to reach Ace or leave Impeldown, it is all for you. Impossible! Straw hat boy, your destiny will end here!"


    "I won''t die until I rescued Ace!" Luffy shouted, his fist suddenly stretched out, and he slammed away at Magellan!


    With a loud roar, Magellan''s abdomen was firmly hit by Luffy''s powerful punch!In the muffled grunt, Magellan directly covered her belly and knelt down!


    And Luffy clenched his fist, screaming in pain!


    It turned out that his fist was already densely covered with terrifying venom, which he thought was caused by the poisonous erosion.


    "Luffy!!" Sanji was shocked.


    And Sauron even displayed his own three-sword flow and a hundred and eight trouble winds attacked Magellan!


    "En? Something!" Magellan looked surprised. Sauron''s move made him a little surprised. His whole body was instantly covered by venom, forming a poisonous dragon blasting towards the sweeping wind pressure. !


    Amidst the chuckle, Dulong''s head was instantly crushed by the terrible wind pressure!


    It''s a pity that it is not the real head, but is made up of highly poisonous. As soon as this head is crushed, the venom is poured down like rain!Splashing on the bodies of those jailers, they all made terrible screams!


    "Asshole! Don''t enter my attack range!" Magellan yelled at the jailers.


    "Yes... I''m sorry!"


    "But you also have to give us time to evacuate!"


    A group of jailers were frightened, and brought their poisonously corroded companions, and retreated like a tide...


    Sauron and others dodge under the poisonous rain...


    A good site, for a moment, was pitted by poisonous erosion!


    And the wind pressure of the hundred and eight trouble winds that Sauron displayed remained unabated, covering Magellan like a sharp blade!


    The wind pressure cut into Magellan¡¯s body like a sharp blade, but his wounds were not blood, but purple venom!


    "Well!!"


    Magellan snorted and knelt on one knee again. The terrible venom dripped from his body to the ground, forming a pool of venom!


    "It''s not bad! It''s actually possible to get me on my knees twice... It''s terrible that the mouse is forced to be anxious! But..." Magellan said, but looked at Luffy: "The venom on your hand...enough Take away your body''s functions...As for you..." looked at the three of Sauron again: "I still can''t escape the same fate as him!"


    With that, the four poisonous dragons actually separated from his body, and they''bited'' towards Sauron!


    "Hurry up! Don''t be touched by that thing!" Luffy yelled, and the three of Sauron didn''t dare to neglect, they all backed away!


    But Luffy, panting heavily, stood up slowly, and directly opened the second gear, his whole body turned red, and hot blue smoke rose!


    "You... all step back! This guy, let me hit him!" Luffy gritted his teeth and said to Sauron, breathing heavily.


    He knew very well how terrifying Magellan¡¯s venom was. Among the few people, he was the only one who was recruited. Then he was the only one to defeat Magellan!Otherwise, Sauron and the others are all poisoned, even if they win, how can they save people?..

 921 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Chapters

    "Retreat? It''s okay to retreat..." Magellan smiled faintly, the speed of the four poisonous dragons speeded up in vain, and they bite towards the four of Sauron...


    "Yoooooo~~ This is not good! I''m already a skeleton... If it''s being eroded by the poison, I don''t know if the bones will rot!" Brooke cried out, and the crutches in his hand quietly sold out. , I saw his figure flashed, and his figure instantly passed the poisonous dragon and passed by Magellan...


    "Nose Song Sanding!"


    The faint words fell, and as Brooke gently pushed the long sword in his hand, he snorted!Magellan was horrified to realize that there was a terrifying shock from his chest, blood and venom mixed and splashed!From the shoulder to the abdomen, a scary wound suddenly appeared!


    "Well!!!"


    In the shock, Magellan''s eyes widened, and his entire body fell to the ground due to the terrifying impact!


    But the splash of venom was poured all over Brooke in an instant. For a while, this guy screamed and jumped up and down: "Ah! It hurts! It hurts! It''s going to be corroded into a pile of bones. Ah? I''m just a pile of bones!"


    At the same time, Luffy also yelled, opened his hands, and made a bang. In an instant, he sprayed out two powerful energy to bombard the two poisonous dragons away: "Ahhh~~rubber...double spray pistol!!"


    "Three-sword flow tornado!!"


    Sauron also shouted angrily, and with a sharp knife in his hand, the blade wind instantly formed a fierce tornado and swept toward the poisonous dragon!


    Amidst the slurping sound, the poisonous dragon broke apart instantly under the attack of Luffy and Sauron!For a time, the venom splashed!


    "call!!"


    Luffy gasped in pain, his feet soft, and he fell directly to his knees!


    "Luffy! Are you okay? That guy is a poisonous man, don''t fight him with your bare hands! In that case, a few lives will not be enough!" Upon seeing this, Sanji hurried to help Luffy, and then turned his head. Look at Brooke: "Brook, are you okay?"


    "Yo ho ho ... nothing ... just dipped in venom on the body ... really hurt burning flesh ... ... Although I did not," Brooke replied immediately.


    "Are you just... just painful?" Sanji found Brooke''s abnormality and asked with a serious face.


    "Yeah... the bones are about to corrode..." Brook ran back and forth, calling out, his actions were not affected at all.


    "This is..." Sauron also noticed Brook''s anomaly.Luffy just got the venom on his fist, and his body''s functions were greatly damaged, but Brooke was soaked by the venom, and he was just screaming and painful?Doesn''t seem to be affected by the poison?


    "Does it have something to do with this guy being a skeleton? Without flesh and blood... I am afraid of being poisonous?" Sanji''s eyes suddenly lit up. For the poisonous man Magellan, he really didn''t know how to start. Now looking at Brook, it rose. A glimmer of hope!


    "Brook, you don''t seem to be afraid of being poisonous? Then you will be left to the next battle!"


    "Huh? I heard you say that, except for the pain, I don''t seem to be affected by anything?" Brooke who yelled quietly, moving his limbs, with a look of surprise on his face.


    The reason Brooke is not afraid of Magellan¡¯s poison is because he has only bones and no flesh and blood. The poison will naturally cause him no damage. Unless he drinks the poison, it¡¯s hard to say. After all, his skeleton is incredible, and he can still drink tea and eat!


    But as long as the poison is not drunk, as a skeleton, this poison obviously does not pose much threat to him. At most, it is only the corrosive power of the poison, which makes Brooke pain unbearable!


    "It''s really surprising... In this world, there is even you who are not afraid of my poisonous fruit... It seems that you who are only left with a pile of bones are still a little good!" Magellan, who fell to the ground, slowly got up. , Panting heavily, the huge cut on his chest was dripping with terrifying poison and blood, but the venom moved around, but it covered his wound...


    "But... it''s over... you can hurt me to such an extent... you are proud enough!" In a cold drink, Magellan opened his mouth wide, and a thick poisonous mist sprayed out of his mouth for a moment. It is covering every place here...


    "This...this is...poisonous fog?! Ahem~~" Sanji was suddenly shocked: "Brook, hurry up! Stop him!"


    "Ooooooo~~~Understand!" Brook nodded, his figure flashed, but he slashed towards Magellan!


    Magellan peeked forward with his right hand and instantly turned into a poisonous dragon, attacking Brook!


    Just being slashed by the rapier in Brooke''s hand, the poisonous dragon was cut into several pieces, and Brooke''s figure was crossed by Magellan''s body!


    In the scream, Magellan''s chest once again showed a huge wound!In the muffled hum, Magellan rounded his eyes, suddenly turned, his hands turned into two poisonous dragons, grabbed Brooke, and the terrifying venom instantly enveloped Brooke''s whole body!


    "Brook!!"


    Sauron and the others were shocked. Although Brooke is not afraid of poisons, but now it is like this, if those poisons are directly poured into his mouth and nose, they can''t guarantee that there will be something wrong with that guy?After all, this incredible skeleton can also eat and drink Lazard like a normal person!


    "Three Swords Style Upanishad Ghost Slash!!"


    As Sauron yelled, his breath suddenly became extremely terrifying, as if an evil spirit appeared behind him, showing that terrifying and fierce breath!


    I saw his figure flashed and turned into a horrible air current, and the crossed swords in his hand instantly slashed Magellan''s back!Between the four dances of the wind and wind, accompanied by Magellan¡¯s screams and chuckles, venom and blood splashed, a terrible hole suddenly appeared in Magellan¡¯s back, and his figure flew out like a cannonball, hate Hate knocked down a wall and was buried deep in the ruins...


    In the original book, only Luffy had fisted with Magellan fist and fisted hard, and naturally suffered from his poisonous loss, his body was paralyzed and dull, his fierce attack was easily avoided by Magellan, but now there are Sauron and Brook''s Help, it''s completely different!


    Both of them are master swordsmen, but they are much easier to use than fists!


    It¡¯s just that although Magellan was severely injured by Brook and Sauron, the venom still splashed on Sauron¡¯s arm at the extreme of the injury, and the strong poisonous mist around it made Luffy¡¯s breathing difficult and their brains Faint and dizzy, the body is already paralyzed...


    Brook, Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji are no longer able to stand...


    Although they defeated Magellan, they are still in danger. The poison is the second place. The jailers all around are staring at him, that is the big trouble!..

 922 Chapter 151 I Want to Become One Piece

    "Brook, why did you fall? Are these poisons ineffective for you?"


    Looking at Brooke, who was suddenly on the ground, Sanji said weakly.


    "Ooooooo~~ It''s okay if the venom is poured on my body... But the poisonous gas around me has been inhaled into my body... Although I''m just a skeleton... But my body has been paralyzed..." Brooke said with regret.


    "Damn it! This is a lot of trouble!" Sanji looked at the jailers around him, with a helpless look, and wanted to resist, but his body was completely paralyzed, and even his consciousness began to blur.


    The strong poisonous fog still persisted. Luffy and the others struggled, but unfortunately they were powerless. As time passed, the four of them could only become unwilling and gradually blurred their consciousness until they completely lost consciousness...


    In the face of the poison, they are powerless, because they are just flesh and blood!


    Magellan''s strength is actually not very strong, strong, just his poisonous fruit ability!Poison is too great for human restraint!


    Patter~~


    In the ruins, the earth and rocks turned, Magellan stood up from the pile of rocks in embarrassment. Because of the surrounding poisonous gas, Magellan''s body released poisonous gas at any time, and no one dared to approach it.


    When Magellan stood up, the jailers were overjoyed and cared about them: "Director... are you okay?"


    Magellan panted heavily, looked at the people lying on the ground, and asked, "How are they?"


    "Should be paralyzed and unconscious, right? After a while, they should be poisoned to death. Do you want to save them?"


    "En..." Magellan pondered for a moment, and said: "The straw hat boy seems to be Karp''s grandson... but he can''t die here... Go get the antidote to them and put them in the fourth-tier scorching hell!" He inhaled all the poisonous mist around his mouth.


    "Yes!" A group of jailers breathed a sigh of relief and surrounded Luffy!


    Just an untimely voice sounded at this moment: "I said, can you let them go? If you catch them like this, then I won''t have a good show!"


    "Who?!!"


    Magellan and the others were all shocked, looking for fame, only to find that two figures appeared in the corridor at some point!


    The familiar posture made Magellan''s pupils shrink, and his face solemnly said: "Monkey King?!"


    "Oh! Looks like I''m quite famous! I was recognized by you at a glance!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and took Abis''s little hand, his figure flashed, and he appeared next to Luffy. Looking at the people with painful faces, Monkey King shook his head: "After killing Klockdal and them all, the plot has changed a little bit...only the second level will not work...but it''s also bad luck. I met Magellan soon..."


    "Monkey King! Didn''t you say that you would not interfere in this incident? Do you still want to save them?" Magellan stared at Monkey King with solemn expression, and said coldly.Although he was full of jealousy about Monkey King, he wouldn''t have a good face about it.


    "You guessed it, they were brought in by me, how could they be caught by you here!" Monkey King smiled faintly.The plot has been rewritten by him. Now he doesn''t save Luffy and them, who else can save them?


    "Huh! It''s you! Although the above has ordered that you can ignore your existence, but here is my Impeldown, how can you behave!"


    Magellan snorted coldly, and the whole body was ticking again, overflowing with violent venom, and falling to the ground. The scene looked disgusting and terrifying!


    "In front of me, what have you done? I am not even interested in doing things like yours!" Monkey King glanced at Magellan faintly, waved his hand, and soft white light poured down on Luffy. On his body, the black and purple complexions of several people immediately improved, and Youyou woke up.


    "Sun Wukong! Did you save us?"


    When several people woke up, they were overjoyed when they saw Monkey King.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Lu Fei, didn''t you mean to save Ace? You were arrested on the second floor. This is not good!" Monkey King looked at Lu Fei and shook his head.


    "It was just careless before, and I will definitely not lose again this time!" Luffy stepped forward, in that posture, he even wanted to fight Magellan.


    "You don''t have time to delay here now... Magellan''s ability is still too early for you now. Even if you win, it will end up hurting both sides. After all, he is very poisonous, and you can''t do anything! Go now! Next floor..."


    "Want to go? Do you think I don''t exist?" Magellan snorted coldly and waved his big hand. Seven or eight poisonous dragons shot out directly from his body, meandering in the air, looking quite spectacular !


    "I''ve already said it! What can you do in front of me?" Monkey King glanced at Magellan lightly, waved his hand, and the horrible wind swept out directly, and Magellan made a loud noise. ''S body was directly rolled upside down and flew out, knocking down a wall severely, and was deeply buried in the ruins.


    "Department...Director!!!"


    The jailers were shocked and shocked!The director, who has always been regarded as invincible by them, was crippled after being waved by others. Isn''t this a dream?


    "Ok... so awesome!!"


    Luffy¡¯s four were all stunned. They only barely beat each other after they fought their lives, but Monkey King just waved his hand and beat their opponents who were fighting to the death without knowing it. This strength is simply terrifying. Extremely!


    "Is this the strongest strength in the world... One day, I will have it..." Sauron''s eyes were fiery and he looked very excited.


    "You are really amazing! However, I will not lose to you, because I am going to be the One Piece!" Lu Fei looked at Monkey King with excitement, but in the same way, there was unprecedented seriousness and seriousness in his eyes. confidence.


    "Asshole! When is the time? You said something messy!" Sanji listened, his complexion changed drastically, and he slapped Luffy''s forehead quickly, apologizing to Monkey King again and again: "That, Lord Wukong, This guy is just a tendon, please don''t be offended!"


    Monkey King waved his hand and looked at Luffy and said, "I also believe that you will become the One Piece!"


    "Huh?" It was Sanji''s turn and they were shocked.


    On the contrary, Luffy patted Monkey King''s shoulder with admiration, and laughed: "Haha! This is yours, it''s quite likable!"


    "Speak more politely! Bastard!" Sanji slapped Luffy on the head again and roared.This is a figure above the four emperors!If you are really angry, you can slap them all to death!..

 923 Chapter 152 Chaos

    "It''s okay..." Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently, looked at Luffy and smiled lightly: "For me, there is no interest in One Piece or something, so, come on, Luffy, I am very optimistic about you!"


    "This...this..." Sanji''s eyes widened in surprise, and their faces were full of excitement.The one in front of me is now recognized as the number one in the world!He said that he was optimistic about them personally. This kind of honor made them feel flattered!


    The boundless fighting will rise in their hearts, and they are full of hope and confidence for the future!


    "I will definitely become the One Piece!" Luffy''s tone is still so firm and confident, and has never wavered.


    The navy jailers around, their gazes at Luffy are completely different at this moment, because this is the existence that the world''s strongest people agree with!It can be said that just because of Monkey King''s words, the Straw Hat Pirates became famous overnight!


    Although the sensation that originally belonged to the Straw Hat group was completely wiped out because of Monkey King''s intervention, now, because of Monkey King''s words, soon, the Straw Hat Pirates will be enough to shock the world!Because of them, they are the pirate group recognized by the world''s strongest!This is more deterrent than bombing the Judicial Island or something!


    A pirate group that is favored by the world''s most powerful, can it be worse?This alone is enough to attract the attention of all parties!


    "Hurry up and save people! There is no time for nonsense now! Because now, the Navy has begun to transfer Ace to the Navy Headquarters. In the meantime, you have to hurry!"


    "What? Ace...was transferred?" Luffy yelled immediately in surprise.


    "Not yet, but it is beginning to transfer, so you have no time to waste!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "I know!" Lu Fei suddenly said very calmly, putting on his straw hat, and then drank: "I will definitely save Ace!" As he said, Luffy took out a life that was about to burn out. Paper, an anxious and determined look appeared in his eyes.


    This is the life paper belonging to Ace, it seems that they met with Ace on the way, otherwise there will be no life paper of Ace.As long as this life paper burns out, then Ace''s life will come to an end.Also use it to identify where Ace is!


    "Will you not let you leave like this?" Little Sandy took a leather whip in her hand and slapped it on the ground, blocking the path of several Luffy people. Although the surrounding navy were afraid, Still surrounded one after another, surrounding the group of people.


    "I don''t have time to play with you now!" An invisible aura radiated from Monkey King''s body, and the jailers all around fell to the ground...


    Only Luffy''s four are safe and sound!


    "What the hell is...what''s going on?!" Sauron''s eyes widened in shock. So many people suddenly fainted. This kind of thing is incredible.


    "This is called the overlord''s domineering, only those who have the king''s qualifications can have it... in the future, you will come into contact..." Monkey King looked at the shocked four people and said: "Now, hurry up!"


    "Ah! Thank you so much! You are really strong!" Lu Fei grinned very solemnly at Monkey King, then laughed and took Sauron and left here...


    "Then, let''s go around too!" Monkey King took Absi''s little hand and walked out slowly...


    Marine Fodor, naval headquarters.


    The Warring States at this moment, holding a phone worm in his hand, listening to the report!


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period! Ace has already begun to move to Malin Fodor''s execution ground... but there is still no news about Whitebeard''s movements..."


    "En..." The Warring States'' face was solemn, his arms folded, his face was contemplative.


    But at this moment, a navy rushed in and reported: "Marshal of the Warring States Period! Just got news that Blackbeard Diqi, who succeeded the King''s Seven Martial Seas, suddenly disappeared. We searched the island. Nowhere on the board was found... Besides, there was a warship without permission to sail, which is said to be arriving at Impeldown at this moment!"


    "What?!" The Warring States complexion suddenly changed, and his face became solemn.


    "Although I don''t want this to be true...but...it is very possible...the characters in this warship...are the Blackbeard Pirates..."


    At this moment, the phone worm from Impeldown rang again: "Reported that the naval ship Blackbeard was riding in appeared in Impeldown. They want to forcefully enter Impeldown, request instructions!"


    "What?!!" The complexion of the Warring States suddenly became extremely difficult to look like: "Damn, that guy has just been named the King Seven Wuhai, so he did such things! Damn, they want to do it after all. What? Quick! Stop them!"


    "Yes!!"


    The other party just answered, there was a scream of horror!I want to come to that group, how could it be possible to stop Marshall D. Diqi!


    "Damn! These pirates are indeed a group of unfamiliar white-eyed wolves! Unexpectedly, this Marshall D. Diqi turned back so quickly!" At the moment of the Warring States period, sweating on his forehead, he looked particularly angry.At this important time when I don''t know when the white beard will suddenly strike, it happens that such annoying incidents happen all the time.


    "Impeldown was already chaotic enough. If we were going through Blackbeard''s troubles, then we, the world''s number one iron wall prison, would be really messed up. When the rumors went out, it became a joke among others, Warring States , Let the old man go out in person and catch Marshall D. Ditch!"


    "No! I don¡¯t know when White Beard will attack. You must not leave this place. Although Marshall D. Diqi is abominable, there is a Monkey King in Impeldown. If the two meet, I think so. They won''t live together peacefully!" The Warring States Period waved his hand. At this moment, his eyes were extremely sharp, even terrifying!


    The world government has never experienced such pressure. This time, it is no small thing!


    It¡¯s just that the turmoil doesn¡¯t seem to be over. The phone worm from the Soap Bubble Islands also rang at this moment: ¡°Report! Now the Soap Bubble Islands are in chaos, and a group of pirates known as supernovae have begun to confront the Navy. !"


    "Damn it!" When the Warring States heard it, he scolded and gritted his teeth: "The hateful Monkey King, because of this guy, makes our navy become impeccable now. Any cat or dog dares to follow our world. The government has challenged!"


    At this moment, the real chaos officially kicked off!


    PS: Yesterday there was something, but there was no time to update it, today it will be updated, there is another update below...

 924 Chapter 153: Boya Hancock

    The blazing sun is setting, and the night is almost dusk.


    This is a paradise for men and a forbidden place for men!


    Because here is called Amazon Lily, also called: Daughter Island!


    This is the place where Boya Hancock, one of the Seven Martial Seas under the King, the Pirate Empress, is located!


    In the windless zone not far from Daughter Island, there is a naval warship moored, and the leader is the lieutenant admiral, Mole!


    This time he led the order to summon Boya Hancock, one of the seven martial arts under the king, and take her to the naval headquarters, Malin Fodow!


    Unfortunately, Hancock refused mercilessly without hesitation, and as soon as he did his work, all but him were all petrified on the deck!


    "The sky is getting dark. At the speed of Master Yellow Ape, it should be coming soon, right?" Mole muttered to himself, looking at the horizon alone, while his whole body was a group of subordinates who had been completely petrified!


    Not long after the words fell, I saw a stream of light passing from the horizon...


    "Are you here!" Mole''s complexion was suddenly happy.


    The stream of light far in the sky appeared on the deck in an instant, the light condensed, but it revealed the figure of a yellow ape!


    "Master Huang Yuan, you are finally here!" The Mole came to Huang Yuan''s side with a look of surprise on his face.


    "Your subordinates...what''s going on..." Huang Yuan said lightly while looking at a group of petrified navy.


    "Um... they were all petrified after being hit by the empress Hancock..." Mole wiped the sweat from his forehead and said.After all, this kind of thing is shameful.


    "Boya Hancock...As one of the seven martial arts under the king... It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree with the government''s call, but you even attacked the navy... It''s really courageous..." Huang Yuan said casually to himself, in that tone. People want to smoke him.


    "Since she did it first...then, I''m a little rude, it doesn''t seem to be too much..." He said, facing the mole beside him faintly: "You wait here first, I''ll go ask the empress... "


    "Um... Master Huang Yuan, this daughter island... is forbidden to men..." Mole reminded me kindly.


    "These fallacies are also useful for ordinary people..." Huang Yuan curled his lips and looked a little disdainful, because it reminded him of the Monkey King who made him extremely unhappy.


    The light all over his body flickered, and the yellow ape instantly turned into a stream of light and shot towards the daughter island in front...


    At this moment, Daughter Island, the palace hall.


    Mother-in-law Zai was facing the first female emperor Boya Hancock and persuaded her painstakingly: "Hankuk, are you really going to refuse the navy''s call? If this goes on, your title of Qiwuhai really wants Facing the fate of being deprived..."


    "Humph! It''s not your turn to take care of Ai''s affairs!" Hancock, who is beautiful and unparalleled, got up suddenly, glanced sideways at Granny Ze, then raised his head, and yelled in an arrogant and narcissistic tone. : "The Aijia''s decision will definitely be forgiven...As for why...because the Aijia is so beautiful!"


    "Ah! Hancock-sama is really charming..."


    A group of female warriors all around, showing nymphomaniacs, were overwhelmed by Hancock and fell to the ground!


    I have to say that Boya Hancock is indeed very beautiful!Especially that charming temperament is simply not something ordinary people can resist!As long as she takes a look, she will be overwhelmed by her charming temperament, and her mind will be attracted unconsciously!Even a person with a firm mind will shake his heart!


    This woman is simply a natural stunner. Maybe Kalifa and the others won''t lose much to Hancock in appearance, but in terms of temperament, they lose a lot!Because Hancock''s every move can firmly affect the hearts of others, which is absolutely incomparable!


    In this world, the only person who can be immune to such charms as Hancock is probably the only wonderful thing like Luffy!This guy has a heart of innocence, and he doesn''t even know what beauty and ugliness is!Well, to put it bluntly, this guy is a very emotional idiot!Naturally, he will not be charmed by Hancock''s beauty and temperament.Even if you are beautiful, in the eyes of others, it is no different from the Chinese cabbage on the side of the road. It is strange that you can be charmed.


    And just when the girls were falling for the beauty of Hancock, a stream of light came from outside!After the light had dissipated, Huang Yuan had already appeared on the main hall!


    "what?"


    "who is it?"


    "Ah! It''s a man!!"


    "Ah? Man? It''s really a man? Let me see!" The beauties in the hall looked at Huang Yuan curiously.


    On the contrary, it was a tall beautiful girl, but she drew her long sword and sternly shouted: "The daughter island prohibits men from stepping in, hurry up! Take him down!"


    The sisters who were originally curious, their expressions instantly became faster than flipping a book, and they took out their weapons, and in an instant, they surrounded the Huang Yuan Tuan Tuan!


    Only Hancock and the members of the Nine Snake Pirates saw Huang Yuan in shock, but Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, her expression serious!


    "Admiral...Huang Yuan, don¡¯t you know the rules of Ai¡¯s family? Any man who breaks into Daughter¡¯s Island will be killed!" Hancock looked at Huang Yuan with a proud face after being surprised. That lofty attitude didn''t put Huang Yuan in his eyes at all, but if you were careful, you could actually see a trace of dignity in her eyes.


    After all, the shadow of the person, the bark of the tree, the name of the admiral, is not covered!


    "Your navy has been petrified by you, so there is no one to send a message, so I have to come to see Her Majesty in person..." Huang Yuan said with a plain expression.


    "Huh! It seems that the Navy¡¯s troubles are not small this time! The admiral sent the Admiral to summon the Aijia in person... But the same thing... Even if you, as the general, come in person, the Ai Jia will definitely not agree... "


    "Haha... Really..." Huang Yuan squinted his eyes and smiled faintly: "I am here this time, but I have been directly ordered by the navy government... If you firmly refuse, then I have the right to deprive her Majesty, You have the title of Qiwuhai...At that time...you Nine Snake Island...Well, it should be said that Daughter Island, but it is not within the protection scope of our naval government..."


    As he said, Huang Yuan raised his head. Although his tone was plain, he was full of endless coldness: "In that way, even if I destroy this daughter island...it is reasonable..."


    "You..." Hancock changed color just now, because she felt that Huang Ape''s cold breath was not joking!It seems that the navy seems to have been pressed.


    "Then, tell me, your answer, Empress Poyahancock! Is it to respond to the government''s call, or to choose...the destruction of Daughter Island!"..

 925 Chapter 154 Compromise

    "Coercion...huh! The navy, who has been talking about justice, should use such despicable means. It is really... surprising..." Hancock looked at Huang Yuan and gritted his teeth angrily.


    "Despicable? You can''t say that...Without you from Qiwu Haitou Street, you are just a notorious pirate. Therefore, destroying you is all to maintain justice..." Huang Yuan looked at Hanku K, said plainly.


    "You actually said something like this... It really hurts the heart of the family..." Hancock suddenly pretended to have a very hurt expression of mourning. For a moment, the poignant appearance was what made the people present. Broken heart.


    "Asshole! I dared to make my empress sad... Go to hell!"


    "Sisters! Kill this man! Vent your anger for the Empress..."


    For a moment, the sisters all around were agitated, and the fire-breathing eyes glared at Huang Yuan. The weapon in their hands was rudely attacking him...


    "Well? It''s amazing! Even I almost got the word..." In a daze, Huang Yuan was awakened by the anger of a dry girl, and his right foot instantly turned into a dazzling light, sweeping out toward the surroundings!


    ''Boom!!In the series of loud noises, accompanied by the exclaims and screams of the sisters, they were swept out by a dazzling beam of light, and fell to the ground severely, struggling to get up for a long time...


    The strength of the generals was in sharp contrast at this moment. They were completely vulnerable to Huang Yuan!


    "Huang Yuan, you are too presumptuous, you dare to do it in front of the Ai''s family!" Hancock suddenly became furious, his slender hand formed a love shape, and he yelled, "Sweet and sweet!"


    Suddenly, a petrified light wave swayed towards Huang Yuan...


    "Oh yeah~~ If this is hit, it will be dangerous!" Huang Yuan smiled faintly, his body instantly turned into a stream of light, and flashed aside!


    Hancock¡¯s sweet and sweet wind not only failed to hit the yellow ape, on the contrary, it petrified the sister papers of the daughter islands behind into a statue...


    Huang Yuan has the speed of light, it seems difficult for Hancock to hit him!


    At this moment, the two younger sisters beside Hancock were also glaring at Huang Ape and were about to attack...


    Huang Yuan said unhurriedly, "Are you sure you want to do this? I''m taking a step...I will represent the government and deprive you of the title of Qiwuhai...then...I will have a reason...eliminate you..." The monkey raised his right foot again, and the light was shining, but it turned into a light full of destruction!If his kick of the speed of light is kicked out, the entire palace may collapse...


    "You...stop the Ai''s family!" Hancock immediately yelled, preventing all the hot-headed and angry girls.


    Although she is usually arrogant, even if a small animal stops in front of her, she will kick it away unceremoniously!Because she is the empress, she is so capricious and so unreasonable!


    But Hancock¡¯s heart is still kind. In such a real crisis, it is impossible for her to watch the people on Daughters Island being killed and the destruction of Daughters Island...


    Hancock gritted his teeth and seemed to be struggling in his heart. In the end, he still coldly shouted: "The Aijia will go with you..."


    "Sister..." Hancock''s two younger sisters were shocked, and looked at Hancock with a worried look: "Are you really going?" There was fear, even panic, in the eyes of the two women!Because the place Hancock was going to was their eternal nightmare buried in their hearts, Hancock refused the call of the world government without hesitation...


    Hancock nodded. She can¡¯t do it if she doesn¡¯t agree, because Huang Yuan¡¯s attitude is very firm, even beyond doubt, as long as she dares to say a word, the next moment, Daughter Island may become a purgatory on earth, Han Cook believes that the yellow ape in front of him can do it...


    "It''s a smart choice... It seems that I don''t need to move my muscles and bones..." Huang Yuan smiled slightly, and his right foot, which turned into a terrifying beam, returned to its usual appearance.


    "You have tried your best to take away the Ai''s family, who do you want the Ai''s family to deal with?" Hancock said coldly, staring at Huang Yuan.Now she is in a bad mood, if she can, she really wants to slap the yellow ape with big ears.


    "Sun Wukong...you only have one mission, as long as you hold the Monkey King..." Huang Yuan said lightly.


    "Monkey King? It sounds familiar..." Hankukdai frowned and whispered.


    "Sister, he is the emperor Sun Wukong recently recognized by the world government... standing on top of the four emperors!" Sundar Sonia exclaimed with wide-eyed eyes.


    "The emperor Sun Wukong... So it was him..." Hancock looked at Huang Yuan in a daze, and said very seriously: "That guy killed your admiral: Red dog, even your world government is extremely With headaches, do you think the Aijia can deal with such a character?"


    "Although I don''t want to admit it...but I have to say...the world''s number one...he deserves it..." Huang Yuan changed his normal, helpless, but more cold: "But this man is too mad, too arrogant, and does his own way. , Don¡¯t put the law in your eyes, just do what you want to do...kill Qiwuhai at will...even General Akadog was also poisoned by him..."


    "But what is even more unforgivable is that... a few days ago, he actually killed two world nobles, Tianlongren, on the street in the Soap Bubble Islands. These lawless people must be punished!"


    "He...killed...Dragon?!!!" Hancock''s body trembled suddenly, his pupils shrank, his eyes widened, he was unbelievable!At this moment, her heart could no longer be calm, there was an urge to cry!


    "Yes..." Although Huang Yuan doesn''t want to say such a shameful thing, one day, the world will know: "Let''s go! That guy is now running to Impeldown again. With his lawless personality, he will do it again without knowing it. What happened? So, we need your ability! Because only you can deal with him..."


    "Sun Wukong... let''s go! Suddenly, Ai Jia wants to see this person..." Hancock packed up her mood and restored her former arrogance again!Looking at the direction of the navy headquarters, there was an inexplicable expectation...


    At the end of the sea, there is a huge pirate battleship sneaking at this moment. Looking at the pirate sails, it is actually the famous Whitebeard Pirate Group!


    At this moment, the man with a white beard who was originally known as the strongest man is sitting on a big chair, but his body is covered with needle instruments. This guy who was originally known as the strongest man has entered old age!But the momentum is still undiminished back then!


    "Marco, how long will it take to reach the naval headquarters now?"


    "If nothing happens, I should be able to arrive tomorrow morning!"..

 926 Chapter 155 The Enemy Meets

    On the other side, advancing into the city, because of Luffy''s group, it has become more and more chaotic!Magellan and others have been brought down by Monkey King. Without the obstruction of their big figures, the ordinary jailers could not stop Luffy and his party!Pushing all the way to LEVEL6 infinite hell!


    Unfortunately, at this moment, Ace has been transferred away by the navy, they are late!


    As a last resort, they had to kill all the way back from the sixth floor again. On the way, they rescued the sea knight who had been deprived of the title of Qiwuhai. They also got help from the ladyboy king Evakov and others. ''S lineup went to the exit of the first floor...


    The big prison that was originally called the world''s strongest prison was completely messed up by them!This time, it was even more chaotic than the first Golden Lion to escape from Propulsion City!Because of the huge prison, the prisoners were released by them seven or eighty eight. Only the three-story and below prisons have not been murdered!


    Advance the city, the scorching hell on the fourth floor.


    The vast two parties are facing uprightly!


    One side is the navy!


    One side is a pirate!


    Obviously, the number of people on the navy side is more advantageous, and the guns and shells in their hands are not in the same class as the knives, guns and clubs of the pirates!


    One side is for justice!


    And one party is for freedom!


    No matter who is right or wrong!They are all in order to achieve their goals, even if they are afraid, they must raise their weapons!


    "This lineup... it''s a big game!" Monkey King held Absi, sitting in front of a corridor, looking at the two men and horses below, but smiled faintly!From beginning to end, he looked at everything that happened in front of him with a spectator posture.


    "Brother Wukong! Many of those pirates are bad guys. If you really let them run, it would be a little bad, right?" Ablis looked down and said with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t escape!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    As Sun Wukong''s words just fell, a slightly low voice rang from the rear of the navy side: "What a shame! In the years since I became the director, such rebellions have occurred. Could it be that, Have you all forgotten my Magellan horror?"


    "Ah! It''s Director Magellan!"


    "Director! Are you alright?"


    On the navy side, when the jailers heard this familiar voice, it was as if they had heard Xianle, their nervous and scared expressions were suddenly replaced by excitement!They stepped aside, showing that Magellan, who was wearing a bandage, came!


    Monkey King''s casual blow seemed to hurt him a lot!


    "Yes... it''s Magellan!!"


    When the pirates saw Magellan, they all showed horror and amazement. They have personally experienced Magellan''s reputation in this prison for so many years!


    To put it simply, as long as there is Magellan in this prison, even if the door of the prison is opened, no prisoners dare to escape, but will consciously enter the prison and lock the door obediently!This shows that Magellan has such a deterrent status in this prison.


    The original arrogant Pirate saw Magellan instantly weakened by three points!


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone! Magellan is already badly injured, so charge! As long as we defeat them, we will be free!"


    A wretched-looking pirate suddenly raised his weapon and started to drink!The pirates who had been weak for the third-pointer suddenly rekind their hope. Seeing the bandaged Magellan like a mummy, they all showed crazy colors, shouted, raised the weapon in their hands, and rushed up!


    Everything is just for freedom, even if it is death, we must fight hard!


    "Huh! Impeldown has been guarded for most of my life. I have never been wronged before. How can I let you wait here! Even if you are seriously injured, it is not easy to deal with you!" Magellan roared in full force. With a big mouth, terrifying poison gas spit out from his mouth, and the strong venom sealed all the doorways everywhere like mud!


    In a moment, this place became a poison chamber!


    Then five more poisonous dragons flew out from Magellan''s body, swept toward the group of pirates, and the violent venom instantly drowned a large number of pirates!


    For a time, wailing and screaming endlessly!However, within a short time, the originally powerful Pirates suddenly became in danger of annihilation!


    Of course, the navy side also fell one by one, because the poison gas is irrespective of the enemy and us. While the pirates were recruited, the navy jailers were also recruited!This is simply a game of death, even if it is death, it is absolutely impossible to let a prisoner go!


    The Navy also has the persistence that it believes in!


    "Damn! The power of this poisonous fruit is really tricky...Everyone, don''t worry about others, leave quickly!" Evakov screamed at Luffy and the others, and fled to the door!


    "Stop them!" Magellan wanted to stop him, but he was injured in the first place. At this moment, he used his ability like this. The wound broke, and the injury was worsened. The foot was soft, and he fell directly to the ground!But he didn''t care, and shouted loudly at the jailers around.


    The jailers resisted the poisonous assault and raised their guns one after another, firing at Luffy and the others indiscriminately!The scene became chaotic!


    It''s just that ordinary guns obviously can''t stop Luffy and the others, but in a moment, they have come to a door!


    Looking at the door that was closed by the poison, the fruit-cutting ability lightning came forward: "Leave it to me!" Then, the hands that turned into scissors will be cut towards the door...


    Unexpectedly, around the doorway, a strange''black fog'' suddenly penetrated, and immediately, with a loud bang, the door was knocked to the ground with a rude kick!


    The arrogant laughter also sounded: "Thieves haha~~~ It seems to be quite lively here! Didn''t we bother you? Thieves haha~~~~"


    What appeared was a group of pirates dressed up, the first person was extremely tall and full of scumbags. Seeing his appearance, he was actually a black beard!


    "Diqi! Why are you bastard here?!" Haixia Jinping''s expression changed when he saw Blackbeard and shouted angrily.


    "Diqi? You should call me Blackbeard now! Thief haha~~~" Blackbeard laughed arrogantly again, facing so many people in the hall, but still calmly.


    "En?" Luffy on the side suddenly shook his whole body, his eyes widened, his fists were tightly clenched, his face was full of anger, and he roared: "You bastard... is Blackbeard?!!!"..

 927 Chapter 156: Luffy vs. Blackbeard

    "Oh, the straw hat boy, speaking of it, you have a very good relationship with that Ace! You look murderous, but can you loosen your clenched fist? If you hate me, you''re looking for the wrong person Now, it¡¯s not me who wants to kill Ace, but the navy! The thief haha!!"


    Blackbeard looked at the anger, but he laughed and explained that the arrogance on his face could be seen by anyone.A series of exaggerated laughs, as if laughing at others.


    "Asshole, are you Blackbeard..." Luffy gritted his teeth and walked slowly in front of Blackbeard, clenching his fist, showing his anger at the moment.


    "Oh! I remember we met before... Straw hat boy... At that time, I heard that after Krokdal, one of Qiwuhai was killed, I was determined to win the position of Qiwuhai''s successor... At that time, I set the goal Set on the body of the current Emperor Sun Wukong... Fortunately, I met Ace on the way, otherwise, I might be dead now, maybe!"


    "Thief haha~~~ After all, that emperor Sun Wukong is a bit terrifying. Even the admiral Akadog was killed by him...Speaking of which, Ace saved my life, thank you very much, thief haha~ ~~Don''t worry, after his death, I will definitely thank him before his grave... thief haha~~~"


    The black beard thief laughed more and more, with an arrogant look that made people very unhappy. In conjunction with his unique''thief haha'' laugh, it seemed to be laughing at everyone present!Whether it is a pirate or a navy, he is full of discomfort for a while!


    "You bastard!" Luffy finally couldn''t bear it, clenching his fists, hammering to the ground, his whole body was red, and blue smoke appeared. He had already opened the second gear: "I want to fly you into the sky. !" As he said, a single palm with green smoke aimed at the black beard, and roared: "Rubber...jet pistol!!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Luffy¡¯s figure flashing in front of Blackbeard, accompanied by a roar, and hitting Blackbeard¡¯s stomach with a punch. Amid a bang, Blackbeard flew upside down in painful screams. He came out and hit the thick wall hard, leaving a huge hole, before falling to the ground, groaning!


    "Ace will not die! I will never let you bastard!" Luffy shouted again, "Rubber...jet..."


    It''s a pity that his moves have not been issued yet, but he was stopped in time by Blackbeard!At this moment, he was covered in black light, stretched out with one hand, and directly used the''Dark Water'', and Luffy was sucked into Blackbeard''s hand by a huge suction!


    The dark fruit is the nemesis of all capable people. As soon as Luffy was caught by Blackbeard, he directly exited the second gear mode!He was immediately thrown to the ground by Blackbeard!


    With a loud bang, Luffy was directly smashed into the ground!


    "Luffy! Blood? Luffy was actually injured? Isn''t he a rubber man?" Sanji and others looked at the blood stains on Luffy''s head, all in shock.


    "hateful!!"


    Luffy gritted his teeth and endured the severe pain, and leaned back toward the back, without the shackles of the dark fruit of the black beard, in this moment, he once again returned to the second gear mode!


    "Blood?!" Luffy touched his head, looking at the blood stained on it, with a look of shock, because he is a rubber man, this kind of bludgeoning is invalid for him, but the black beard''s attack really made him injured.


    "Thief haha~~ See you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on! It¡¯s a lot slower than your elder brother! Tell you! Lao Tzu¡¯s ability is the nemesis of everyone! As long as the ability is caught by me, it will Can¡¯t use any power! Your elder brother Ace is defeated by this ability! Thieves haha~~~ Understand? Those with devil fruit ability are powerless in front of me! Lao Tzu is the strongest Yes! Thief haha~~~"


    After hearing Blackbeard''s introduction, the people around were shocked by his ability!Seeing the shocked and scared expressions around him, Black Beard''s triumphant laugh was even more unscrupulous!


    "So what... I said... I want to fly you!" Lu Fei roared, with blue smoke all over his body, and rushed towards Blackbeard again!Only halfway through the road, he was stopped by Haixia Zhiping: "Wait, Luffy! It''s useless for you to rush up like this!"


    "Let go of me! Let me go!" Luffy didn''t care about it, just struggling and roaring, it was obviously dazzled by anger, vowing to fight Blackbeard desperately.


    "Luffy, it''s a bit unwise for you to be like this! Knowing that you are invincible, why do you want to rush forward without thinking?" The Monkey King, who was in a visual battle, finally couldn''t stand it. His figure flashed, holding Abi. Silk''s little hand appeared directly in the field.


    "Sun... Monkey King!!!"


    As soon as Monkey King appeared, the navy jailers were shocked and turned back several steps in horror!


    "He is... the emperor... Monkey King?!"


    Those pirates are all looking at Monkey King with curiosity or a trace of awe. After all, they have been kept here. They have only heard the rumors of Monkey King, but they have not seen Monkey King¡¯s real methods. Therefore, There is no fear from the navy side!


    "Sun... Monkey King!!" The moment Blackbeard saw Monkey King, his pupils shrank, and the thief laughed loudly: "I didn''t expect to be able to see the Emperor Monkey King himself here! It''s really amazing! What an honor!"


    After Luffy saw Monkey King, his anger calmed down!Stop yelling!


    Sauron and the others nodded to Monkey King, and said hello, after all, this kind of occasion is not a good place to relive the past.


    "Honour?" Monkey King looked at Blackbeard faintly: "Aren''t you supposed to say lucky? I heard that...you have been looking for me and want to give my head to the navy..."


    "Thief haha~~ how is it possible! You must have heard it wrong!" Blackbeard laughed loudly. Before he was absolutely sure, he would never offend Monkey King.But he didn''t know that he had already offended Monkey King since he hit his idea on Monkey King.


    "Are you saying that my ears are not good?" The smiling Monkey King suddenly became cold, his figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Blackbeard...


    "No... I''m not this..."


    Blackbeard was in a panic, before he finished speaking, he heard a''pouch'', blood spattered, and his pupils shrank instantly. He opened his toothless mouth, bowed his head, and looked at his chest incredulously. There, Monkey King His right hand has already penetrated his chest ruthlessly!..

 928 Chapter 157 The Dark Fruit

    The sudden change shocked everyone present!


    "Captain!!" The members of the Blackbeard Pirate Group exclaimed in shock.But because of the fear of Monkey King, no one dared to step forward.


    "You..." The black beard in shock, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, his eyes widened, his complexion became especially distorted because of the pain.


    Suddenly it was pierced through his chest, which made Blackbeard not react at all!


    "I want to dedicate my head to the navy? You really dare to think about this kind of thing!" Monkey King looked at his wide-eyed black beard, his expression indifferent.He doesn''t care if this product is the ultimate big BOOS in the future, since he has his idea on his head, then he must be conscious of death!


    Perhaps it was because of the pain that he was relieved, Blackbeard''s originally fearful expression suddenly became extremely crazy and excited: "I didn''t want to confront you so soon... It''s a pity... Hey... Since you want to die so much. ¡­Then the strongest head in the world¡­I took it with Blackbeard¡­the thief haha¡­"


    The black beard with a painful and twisted face suddenly laughed presumptuously, and the terrifying black light spread out from his body like thick smoke, completely covering Monkey King...


    "I have already said...all capable people...are powerless to me...you really don¡¯t have a long memory! Monkey King...killed you, who is known as the strongest in the world, then I really am Blackbeard Famous in the world! Thief haha~~~"


    Blackbeard laughed frantically. The pierced chest didn''t seem to be his own, and it didn''t reveal the fatal wound of being attacked!Except for the pain on the face, there is no sign of serious injury!


    I saw Blackbeard laughing wildly, and squeezed it towards Monkey King''s throat...


    The black beard at this moment is happy and crazy, but more, but excited, because this is called the strongest in the world, he is about to die in his own hands, and he has predicted that he is famous in the world. At that moment...


    However, the imagination is full, but the reality is cruel!Blackbeard couldn''t reach it for a tiny distance. Suddenly, his hand seemed to be not his own. He stopped. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make a little progress!Even the ability of his own secret fruit suddenly lost contact with him!The rising black light also solidified, not under his control...


    For a moment, Blackbeard''s heart was surrounded by a terrifying shadow, his eyes widened, and he exclaimed in panic: "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? My body...what did you do?"


    Monkey King didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to Blackbeard¡¯s frightened yelling, and when his thoughts moved, the picture seemed to be reversed. The diffuse black light suddenly condensed towards Blackbeard¡¯s pierced chest, forming a small black light. The whirlpool, exuding a strange black glow...


    Others didn''t know what happened, they all stared in shock, watching what would happen after receiving...


    Puff a soft sound!Monkey King pulled out his right hand through his black beard''s chest, holding something in his palm, which is the heart?No, it''s a devil fruit!Monkey King actually took out a devil fruit from Blackbeard''s body?


    For a while, the audience who witnessed all this was shocked and their eyes widened. This incredible scene gave them the illusion of whether they had read it wrong!Many people wiped their eyes in disbelief, and then looked at the court again...


    That¡¯s right, Monkey King¡¯s hands indeed hold a devil fruit, on which there is still a trace of black light...


    This is indeed a devil fruit, no doubt!


    But why was it taken out of Blackbeard?This makes everyone present full of question marks!


    It''s just that this is not the most shocking scene. The next scene will be unforgettable for everyone!


    Just as Monkey King pulled his hand from Black Beard¡¯s chest, Black Beard let out a scream of horror and screams, and then everyone was horrified to see the wound on Black Beard¡¯s chest that was pierced by Monkey King¡¯s hand. Suddenly, it was covered with cracks, and then spread all the way like a spider web. With a soft click, the black beard''s screams stopped abruptly, and the tall figure suddenly shattered like a mirror...


    Everyone gasped and looked at the pile of piles on the ground... Seeing them accustomed to life and death, they couldn''t help being frightened and chilling back!


    The good one is suddenly torn apart in front of you. The visual shock and the terrifying shock cannot be expressed in words!


    For a while, whether it was the navy or the pirates, the eyes of Monkey King were full of awe and horror!Powerful as a black beard, but also in a single encounter, it was shattered into a tuft. The terrible Monkey King directly shocked everyone!


    The unbelievable black beard, before he showed his ambition, died in the world''s largest prison!The so-called don''t die, you won''t die, this kind of stuff shouldn''t, and absolutely shouldn''t, hit the idea on Monkey King in exchange for the chance to become famous.


    Although halfway through the road, I gave up temporarily because of Ace''s relationship, but now that this idea has been born and it has been heard by Monkey King, how can he let him go?


    "The number one in the world... originally thought... it was just an exaggeration of the rumors... now it seems... what was said is true!" Hai Xia looked at Monkey King and his eyes widened in shock: "This kind of strength...no wonder he will force the white beard ¡­I just don¡¯t know, which one is stronger, he or the white beard?"


    After all, before the Monkey King, White Beard was called the strongest man in this era!Before the same white beard divided the victory and defeat, most people did not recognize the title of Monkey King World No. 1!After all, the prestige of White Beard is not built up!


    "Master Goku... this devil fruit..."


    No one dared to say more, but Sanji, the straw hat group who had a better relationship with Monkey King, asked everyone''s doubts.


    "This is the ability of Blackbeard, the dark fruit..." Sun Wukong smiled indifferently and directly collected the dark fruit.


    "Oh my God! He...he actually has the ability to take other people''s devil fruits? This...this is terrible!!"


    For a while, everyone present was shocked!


    "So...the Emperor Pirate Group...has already possessed the former general, Akadog''s Rock Berry Fruit?"


    "And the rustling fruit of Krokdal?"


    "And the shadow fruit of Moonlight Moriah? God! Doesn''t this mean that the Emperor Pirates, except the Emperor Monkey King, do other women already possess these abilities?"..

 929 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Eight

    I thought that only Monkey King in the Emperor Pirates group could handle it. Other women were treated as vase-like roles. Now it seems that this is not the case. Women who have been underestimated by them, Do they have such terrible strength?


    On the navy side, all their faces became dignified, but Monkey King alone has already made the entire world government powerless. If the sisters of the Emperor Pirates are all fighting strength, then it is really terrible!


    The pirate party also widened their eyes, full of shock, but more, it was the greed for Dark Fruit!Just afraid of the power of Monkey King, but no one dared to step forward!


    "Hey! Your captain has been killed by me, do you want to avenge him?" Monkey King turned his head and looked at the members of the Blackbeard Pirate Group.


    But I didn''t want to, those members actually shook their heads like a rattle, joking, and avenging Monkey King?It is no different from sending to death. They and Blackbeard haven''t reached the kind of life-long friendship of sacrificing themselves for him, how can they find their own way!


    The Blackbeard Pirates that had originally come arrogantly, now suddenly became this egg-like image!I wonder why they are here?Do you die?


    "A bunch of useless eggs!" Monkey King looked at the group of Blackbeard Pirates and snorted disdainfully.If this were replaced by Lu Fei and others, even if it was lost, it was absolutely impossible to abandon his companions!No wonder they are the protagonists, and they are just soy sauce and cannon fodder!


    Monkey King stretched out his right hand at the black beard pirate group, under the shocked and nervous look of the few people, lightly shook it, and snorted, the group of black beard pirate group looked at everyone''s horrified eyes Down, it burst into a blood mist...


    "Silk~~"


    This horrible and inconceivable scene, but the shocked everyone took a breath!That''s a member of the Blackbeard Pirates!Every bounty is not low, but it was actually wiped out by others with a light grip. This terrifying strength and means shocked everyone present!


    For a while, everyone looked at Monkey King with awe and horror!They are scared!If people are upset, wave their hands, and they may be wiped out instantly!


    "Luffy, let''s go!" Monkey King beckoned to Luffy''s group and walked towards the door...


    It''s just that Magellan and the navy jailer blocked in front of him one after another: "Although I know it is not an opponent, this is the Impeldown I guard, even if it is dead, I will definitely not let you go so easily!"


    All the jailers were extremely nervous and clenched the weapons in their hands. Although they were frightened, they still did not flinch!Because this is their duty, everything is for justice!


    "Courage is commendable! It seems that in the navy, not all of them are useless!" Monkey King looked at the navy jailers who looked at death like home. "Just are you sure you want to stop me?" Monkey King smiled at the pirates around. They glanced at them and said, "If you all lie down, then all the prisoners in this prison will really be able to escape successfully!"


    "Uh... you mean..." Magellan was taken aback for a moment and looked a little excited. Can he not be excited?He originally thought that Monkey King was going to take all the prisoners here, but now listening to his tone, it seemed that it was not like that.


    "I only bring them..." Monkey King pointed to Lu Fei and the others behind him, and said lightly: "The other people have nothing to do with me!"


    Magellan glanced at it. Apart from the straw hats, there are also seamen who are very equal. They seem to be some important figures, but compared to the people in the entire prison who have escaped, it does not seem to be a big deal. After weighing the pros and cons, Magellan still Let Monkey King make a way for them...


    Ignoring the prisoners who were calling for help, Monkey King led Lu Fei and the others, and left this big prison, which is known as the world''s largest prison!


    Looking at the back of the group of people leaving, Magellan squeezed his fists tightly, all oozing blood!As the warden, there is no more sorrow in life than this to watch the criminals leave with their eyelids lowered!


    But this is also a helpless move. If he dares to stop it, I am afraid that the jailers may not survive, and when the entire prison people go to the building, then the shame they bear will be even greater...


    "There are such powerless powerhouses in the world... I don''t know if the world government can win this war..." Magellan sighed helplessly, and then the momentum was shocked, and those who showed fierce light The prisoners looked at them, and their eyes were cruel and cold: "It''s all you bastards, are you ready to bear my anger?"


    With that, countless terrifying poisonous dragons flew out...


    For a time, in the entire large prison, there continued to be inhumane and panic...


    Looking at the great deep-sea prison in the distance, the people of Jinping were sighed!What happened today, they said they will never forget!


    They are still the first to escape from the largest prison in the world.This can be regarded as unprecedented, right?


    "Master Wukong, thank you words are not enough to express your life-saving grace to us, as long as you send something, the old man will never postpone it!" Jin Ping solemnly expressed his gratitude to Monkey King, his eyes full of gratitude and awe.


    "It''s okay, just by the way..." Sun Wukong waved his hand and looked at Lu Fei: "Next, the opponent you have to face is a general-level character. To be honest, with your current strength, Against the general, you can only be killed by a spike! You are still too weak!"


    "I know! But, I must rescue Ace!" Luffy''s face was determined, and his tone was still so confident.


    "It''s good to be confident, but don''t blindly be confident... The gap between you and the navy is really too big! If you want to rescue Ace, the chance is almost zero! The only way to rescue Ace is to wait. With the appearance of the white beard and others, in that case, the chances will be greater..."


    "But Ace..."


    Lu Fei wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Jin Ping: "Luffy, Master Wukong is right. It is absolutely impossible to save Ace based on your strength. We are still waiting for Bai The Beard Pirates are here!"


    "There is still one night, let''s go! I will take you to meet someone, how much better you can be..."


    "Become stronger!!"


    When listening to Monkey King''s words, Lu Fei and others all brightened their eyes. The power of Monkey King made them admire and yearn for them. If they could get his tips, it would be exciting to think about it!


    PS: I''m too tired at work, that''s it for today, I will rest tomorrow, and I will make up for three changes!..

 930 Chapter 159—Judgement Angels and Fallen Angels

    After Sun Wukong took Luffy and the others to join their respective members, they came to Lei Li''s home together. Compared with Lei Li''s identity, they were all taken aback.After all, they are the deputy captain of the Roger Pirates, and his name is really impressive!


    Only when they learned that Monkey King asked Lei Li to train them, Lu Fei and the others seemed to be disappointed: "Big Brother Wukong! You told us to learn from him, don''t you teach us?"


    The strength of Monkey King is obvious to all, so they look forward to Monkey King being able to train them!


    "I''m very busy...I''m talking about being the deputy captain of the Roger Pirates. If you are willing to teach you, just laugh secretly! Don''t be picky!" Monkey King said, waving his hand to Raleigh Said: "They will leave it to you. You can improve as much as you can! It''s best to teach them some simple uses of domineering. Although only one night is not enough, but after understanding, maybe in the next Maybe he can make a breakthrough in his battle! Especially he..."


    With that, Monkey King pointed to Luffy, and said, "He has the qualifications of a king!"


    "So that''s it!" Lei Li''s eyes flashed, and he nodded: "No wonder you are optimistic about him..." Then, Lei Li looked at Luffy and the others: "Time is running out, come with me!"


    And Monkey King, also brought his sisters, came to the side of the island and became the Emperor!


    In the bright hall, the girls sat down around a big round table, on which was placed a devil fruit, a dark fruit!


    And there are three devil fruits next to it: rock berry fruit, rustle fruit, and shadow fruit.It''s just these three devil fruits, but no one cares!


    Rock Berry, the battle scene, is unacceptable to the beauty-loving sister paper, because it is too violent.


    The rustle fruit is afraid of water, and its weakness is too obvious.


    The shadow fruit is to capture the shadows of others, which is of no use to all kind sisters!


    As a result, these three awesome devil fruits that were coveted by others were just like rubbish and ignored by the sisters!How would you feel if this were to let others know?Really a full man, I don¡¯t know if a hungry man suffers!


    "This is the dark fruit? What power is it?" Nami and other women all put their gazes on the dark fruit, and asked Sun Wukong curiously.


    "The dark fruit is the nemesis of all capable people. Anyone caught by the dark fruit capable person will temporarily lose the fruit ability, but it has a big weakness. Although it is a natural type, it cannot be elementalized, and it is affected. The pain will be doubled!"


    "An dark fruit... I heard that it is the most powerful devil fruit among the devil fruits... Although it is a bit exaggerated, it is indeed quite powerful..." Robin said seriously.


    Those who can restrain all fruit abilities are called the strongest. It is indeed not an exaggeration, but if you want to play the real strongest!Then you have to find a suitable master talent!


    "Wukong, why don''t you eat it! The strongest! I feel this devil fruit is the best match for you!" Laki looked at Monkey King and said.


    "Me? It''s useless to eat! This dark fruit will not be drawn, give it to Conis! Laqi ate the fruit of the thunder, it can be said to be an angel of judgment, then let Conis become a fallen angel, hehe ~~ Doesn¡¯t it feel so embarrassing to report this name?"


    "You''re so big! Fallen angel...you thought it out!" The girls all gave Sun Wukong a blank look. They didn''t like the word Fallen, but they knew that Sun Wukong was full of interest. Even opposing it is useless.


    So Konish was given the title of a fallen angel by Monkey King and ate the dark fruit...


    Just looking at the pair of little wings behind Raqi and Konis, there is always a sense of disharmony, so Monkey King pulled Raqi and Konis to his side, preparing to transform them!


    "Come on~~ Come in front of me, brother will make you real angels, and this will be worthy of the name I gave you!" Monkey King waved to the two girls, saying.


    "The real angel...what do you want to do again?" Raqi walked to the front of Monkey King, full of doubts.


    But seeing Monkey King wave his hand lightly, a soft glow enveloping La Qi, and then the girls were surprised to find that under the shroud of light, La Qi''s temperament became more and more sacred, even behind her back. The pair of little wings also rose at an astonishing speed...


    But in a moment, a pair of white wings suddenly stretched out!With a little white feather drifting, Kemi and the other women were stunned: "God...angels?!!!"


    At this moment, Laqi, with white and broad wings on her back, with a light flap, turned out to be flying into the air, the power of the thunder fruit operated autonomously, and the thunder and lightning danced all over her body, looking really like the legendary angel of judgment...


    But the girls were even more shocked by Monkey King''s methods. He turned Laqi into a real angel just by waving his hand!Do you want to be so exaggerated?


    Even Laqi herself was shocked by the changes in her own. The wings that originally looked like decorations turned into a pair of white wings. This is incredible!Can you be called a true angel now like this?


    "Wukong, you are so amazing!" Excited, La Qi flapped her wings, pounced on Monkey King, and tapped hard on his face!


    Everyone has the love of beauty, and the small wings suddenly become angel wings. How can this not make Laqi feel excited!This is an angel!The real angel!


    And all the girls gathered around, stroking the wings behind Laqi with curiosity, and their faces were full of envy and surprise!


    Afterwards, Conis was also transformed by Monkey King. The little wings were also transformed into angel wings. Her wings were different from Laqi¡¯s. They were usually white. Once they used the power of the dark fruit, the white wings became It will be darkened, and it looks like a fallen angel!


    Given their ability to hide their wings freely, the two beautiful girls have been transformed under the personal preferences of Monkey King. He is quite satisfied with this!Now that there are angels, there is only a group of mermaids raised in the bathhouse!


    Well, he was thinking of a group of mermaids, what''s the morals?


    The night is getting darker, and before you know it, a new day has arrived!


    In the early morning, the Pirates of the Nine Snakes stepped onto the Marine Fodder of the Navy Headquarters as scheduled...


    And Portcas D Ace also rushed to the execution ground under the personal escort of the Warring States and others...


    Countless army battleships are already ready!


    The real war is about to start!..

 931 The one hundred and sixtieth chapter strikes, the White Beard Pirates

    Today, Malin Fodor ushered in an unprecedented tension!


    The execution this time was a public execution. Therefore, under the eyes of the public, Ace dragged a heavy chain and was escorted to the execution platform!


    But the identity of Ace was personally announced by the Warring States!For a time, the world was in an uproar!


    And the three layers inside and the outside three layers of the battleship shells surrounded the island where the execution platform was located!


    At the port, there is even the current king, Qiwuhai, sitting in town!Although it was Qi Wuhai, there were only four people left, because the other three had been killed by Monkey King.


    Hawkeye Mihawk, Doflamingo, Basolomi Bear, Boya Hancock!


    And the pacifists who look exactly like the Basolomi bear are densely arranged in every corner of the island!


    And directly below the execution platform are the six most powerful generals in the navy headquarters: Lieutenant General Karp!General Green Pheasant, Yellow Ape!


    And the black arm Zefa who is also the general of the navy headquarters, general instructor, and NEO navy commander!


    There is also a blind man, but his strength is definitely not to be underestimated. Although he is not very famous now, but two years later, his name will be remembered forever by others. He is the Fujitora who was promoted to admiral two years later. Smile!


    Because of Monkey King''s relationship, the current Fujitora smiled but appeared ahead of time, replacing the dead red dog as the general!Just because of the tight time, it has not been announced yet!


    And beside Fujitora''s smile, there is a guy called the Green Bull, whose strength, but a powerful monster who is as famous as Fujitora''s smile!


    And this time the commander-in-chief is not the Marshal of the Warring States Period, but the former Marshal of the Navy, the current general of the world government''s army!


    In the original book, the naval force is only 100,000, but because of the existence of Monkey King, the navy attaches great importance to this. Therefore, all the soldiers that can be dispatched are used, and the number of soldiers now is as high as 180,000!


    This lineup is terrifying!


    At this time, the navy has almost all its combat power, and it can be seen from it that they have what determination to win the battle!


    It''s just that the eyelids of this terrible lineup are low, but no one notices it. On a roof not far from the execution platform, Monkey King and his sisters are watching the show. Everything below!This place can be found at a glance, but it is weird that no one has noticed!


    "This pomp is a bit exaggerated! It seems that the white beards are even more dangerous!" Looking at the scene, Monkey King smiled faintly. This pomp is much more terrifying than the original book!


    "Wukong, do you think Luffy can rescue Ace?" Wei Wei looked at the terrifying lineup of the Navy, and couldn''t help but look at Monkey King.


    "This gap...what do you say!" Monkey King pouted. In the original work, the white beards all failed, not to mention the navy that is almost out of power.


    Look at the general-level figure, plus the Warring States and Kong, I reined it, and there are even eight. With the white beard and Luffy, how could it be possible to save people!If you don''t put yourself in, thank God!Unless the four emperors come out together, they may be able to compete with the current navy!


    "But the navy seems to be doing such a big fight because of my relationship. It seems that they have been pitted by me?" Monkey King kneaded and pinched Abis''s little head in his arms, sorry, but just listened to him. Tone, is that a little embarrassing?


    Although the atmosphere on Monkey King''s side is unusually relaxed, the Navy side is extremely solemn at this moment!


    "How''s it going, is there no news about the White Beard Pirates?" The Warring States Period tilted his head and solemnly asked a lieutenant admiral beside him!


    "No, they didn''t even find a trace at all... They seemed to have never been here... Marshal, you said... Is the White Beard Pirates stunned by the strength of our navy, dare not to come?"


    "Impossible!" The Warring States immediately vetoed in a deep voice: "White Beard is definitely not the kind of person who is greedy for life and fear of death! Even if he knows it is Longtan Tiger''s Den, he will definitely appear...he will definitely come!" The tone of the Warring States was yes. Extremely firm.


    "It''s true..." Sora on the side nodded solemnly: "Whitebeard is just that kind of person... But, there is no trace of them for a hundred miles, which is a bit intriguing... Where will they come from? ?..."


    Kong frowned tightly, staring at the endless waves of water, always feeling a glimmer of light flashing in his mind, but he couldn''t grasp it...


    And at this moment, suddenly a navy rushed over: "Report the marshal! The gate of justice was opened without receiving any instructions from anyone! No contact with the power room!!!"


    "What are you talking about?!!!" The Warring States complexion changed drastically.


    "Is it the Whitebeard Pirate Group?" Sora''s expression instantly became extremely serious, and all the admirals suddenly stood up, and a fierce aura suddenly spread!


    For a while, the people watching everything here became extremely nervous!


    But the gate of justice slowly opened amidst the solemn faces of everyone...


    But even though the door was opened, the pirate battleship that I was thinking about was nowhere to be seen. It seemed to have opened by itself. For a while, everyone''s eyes widened in shock!


    "What the hell is...what''s going on?" The Warring States period looked solemn and roared.


    "This is..." On the contrary, it was empty. He had originally caught a trace of inspiration. He looked at the fluctuating sea surface, his eyes suddenly stared, and he roared out: "It''s the sea floor! They dived in from the sea floor! Each! Attention army! Ready to fight!!!"


    A roar shocked everyone!


    As if to confirm what Kong said, the sea in the field suddenly rolled over sharply, and then a huge pirate ship emerged from the bottom of the sea under the shocking eyes of everyone!For a time, the waves were rough!


    "White Beard! It''s finally here!!"


    Looking at the pirate flag on the pirate ship, everyone in the Warring States Period became dignified, and the cruel war was about to begin!


    Countless gun barrels of battleships were aimed at the White Beard Pirate Ship in all directions in an instant!As long as the order is given, the artillery fires!Be sure that this huge pirate ship will be bombarded into debris!


    "Haha~~~ The door was opened! Little ones! Go!"


    At this critical juncture, suddenly there was a loud shout of joy!Immediately everyone saw a palm stretched out from the gate of justice!He grabbed the flagpole of the White Beard Pirate Group, swished, and came in...


    "Haha!! Ace! I''m here to save you!!"


    The white beard who just stood up from the chair domineeringly, his actions froze there instantly. His original domineering way of playing was suddenly robbed by someone gorgeous...


    PS: It¡¯s a bit difficult to write at the back. Today¡¯s two chapters took me nearly six hours. It hurts!So today there are only two chapters, let me sort it out!..

 932 Chapter 161 White Beard

    And just as the White Beard Pirate Ship emerged from the bottom of the sea, outside the Gate of Justice, the sea rolled over, and the Pirate Warships also emerged from the bottom of the sea!


    For a while, the originally calm sea also became choppy!


    Pirate ships lined up, forming a huge fleet of pirate ships!


    And on every pirate group, there is a big figure of the captain class in the new world!This shows how terrifying the white beard''s power is!


    For a time, the navies guarding outside all roared out loudly. Accompanied by a tense and solemn atmosphere, with an order, the turrets on countless naval battleships were already aimed at these suddenly appeared pirate battleships!


    The Warring States in the command room, picked up the phone worm, and at the same moment, issued an order to the king of the port, Qi Wuhai: "Your mission is to stop the Pirate warship outside... No need to show mercy, the world government allows you to wait and kill! "


    "Hmm~~ It seems... our mission is here..." Dover flamenco laughed arrogantly, opened his arms, showing the excitement at the moment: "Come on! Come on! I am. I''m getting more and more excited! Hehe..." As he said, one person flew out of the air first...


    Hawkeye Mihawk didn''t say a word, but quietly drew out the big knife behind him, glanced at the field, but did not notice the appearance of the person he expected, shook his head and looked at the group of pirates When he was on the warship, his eyes became sharp, and there was no gorgeous way to go on stage. He just stood on a small boat and slowly walked towards the place where the Pirate Warship was...


    Although the picture is not domineering enough, it has an unspeakable sense of chicness!


    And the Bassoromi bear also took his own boat, heading towards the direction of the naval fleet...


    The three kings, Qiwuhai, and the surrounding naval warships, are blocking all the pirate fleets led by Baibeard!


    But the female emperor Boya Hancock did not go, because she had only one mission, and that was to hold down Monkey King.Now that Sun Wukong hasn''t appeared yet, naturally there is nothing wrong with her.


    The battle outside is about to start!


    As for the sea before Ace''s execution, the opposition here is even more dangerous!


    "Lu... Luffy?!..."


    Ace looked at the figure that appeared suddenly, but her pupils shrank...


    "This bastard kid... is here..." Karp, who was already extremely ugly, looked even harder after seeing Luffy!My heart is even more sad!Not only must he personally watch Ace being executed to prevent those who hijacked the field, but also face his own grandson and become an opposition to him. How sad it is to be a man for his sake!


    It¡¯s just Luffy¡¯s unique way of playing, it only surprised others for a moment, and was temporarily ignored by everyone...


    Because with the sound of sharp weapons hitting the ground, and with the appearance of slow and steady footsteps, a great figure who shocked the world has already appeared on the deck!


    Seeing the appearance of this character, everyone present felt an invisible pressure, sweating on their foreheads, their complexion was extremely solemn!


    Baibeard held a big knife in his hand, and the handle lightly touched the deck, and it made a crisp sound!The burly figure, even standing there, gives people an invisible sense of oppression!


    "Lahahahaha~~~" Baibeard smiled, then looked at the Warring States, like an old friend who hadn''t seen for many years, and said lightly: "We haven''t seen each other for decades? Warring States!"


    "White Beard!!" The Warring States Period was not as relaxed as White Beard, his complexion was extremely solemn.


    "Is my beloved son okay?" Baibeard''s words moved all the navy side.


    "Even so, let him invade at such close range..." The complexion of the Warring States period was ugly. He, who knew the ability of the white beard, felt that such things were really bad!


    "Wait for me, Ace!" Baibeard suddenly squeezed his palms into fists, and stood with his chest slightly bowed. The invisible wind suddenly blew his robe grinning, with a terrifying aura. The sleeping Jiaolong was suddenly awakened!


    "Father!!" At this moment, Ace was moved inexplicably, as strong as him, and the corners of his eyes were a little moist.


    When Luffy on the side watched it, he was very upset, and they tried desperately to save you, OK, I haven''t seen you so moved!


    Okay, it''s not that Ace is not moved, but that Luffy''s way of going out is something wrong. When you stand beside Baibeard, how many people will look at you?


    At this moment, I suddenly saw that the white beard''s fists suddenly hammered out on both sides!


    Bang!!In the two loud noises, accompanied by the sound of glass-like cracking, everyone was horrified to discover that the space where the white beard''s fists hammered was covered with cobweb-like cracks!It looks like the space here was cracked by his hammer!


    Of course, this is not the space being broken apart by his hammer!But the atmosphere broke apart under the bombardment of his two fists!


    For a moment, the sea here seemed to explode, rolling up!Formed an extremely terrifying violent sea shock!This makes this sea area shake violently!


    The turbulent sea was even more turbulent, and even turned into a whirlpool tornado, surging towards the surrounding warships!


    This shocking scene stunned everyone!


    "Hai Zhen?! It can actually make the sea water twisted!!" The Warring States period was shocked, his face was serious!


    "This is the ability of the white beard? It''s really terrifying!" Huang Yuan looked at everything in front of him, his complexion became more serious than ever!


    "Everyone! Let''s do it! This is a live broadcast! Can''t let him do anything wrong here!" The green pheasant was full of dignity, and immediately stepped forward, accompanied by a clicking sound, a terrifying chill emanating from his body. It makes the surroundings instantly freeze into ice!


    "Ice Age!"


    With a soft drink, the terrifying waves that roared away instantly condensed into a gleaming ice sculpture under the power of the green pheasant!


    The temperature here instantly dropped to the bottom of the valley, causing those weak navies to gritted their teeth and trembled!


    In this battle, these weak soldiers are useless except for shooting!


    "Oh! Admiral, the green pheasant! It''s so capable!" Baibeard glanced at the green pheasant in surprise, but the corner of his mouth was grinned, and said with a faint smile: "It''s just that, it''s not enough!"


    Speaking, the white beard''s fist was tightly squeezed again, the muscles swelled, the blue veins protruded, and with a''bang'', the hammer hit the space beside him!


    In an instant, the atmosphere was once again shaken by the terrifying cobweb-like cracks!All of a sudden, the entire frozen sea shook more violently, and there were a lot of ice chips. Everyone was horrified to see that the ice surface was cracking and rising!


    With one punch, White Beard made the entire sea surface change the appearance of the terrain!..

 933 Chapter One Hundred And Sixty Two

    "It''s amazing! Even the topography of the sea has been changed... Goku, what is the ability of this white beard?" Wei Wei and the other women looked at everything in front of her, her eyes widened in shock.


    "Shaking Fruit, the devil fruit with the strongest attack power in the Superman system..." Sun Wukong just wanted to explain, a terrible gust of wind suddenly invaded, even the earth and the sea here were shaking violently!She frowned, stood up, and said to Tina who was beside her: "Tina, let''s release the Emperor, let''s go watch it in the air after being invisible! In this kind of place, we can''t watch the show with peace of mind... "


    "This shock...what the hell is going on?" Keya and other female faces changed slightly.


    "No! Look like this... I''m afraid there will be a violent tsunami! Goku is right, Tina, quickly release the Emperor... It''s too dangerous here..." Nami yelled out anxiously. She was in the same air current and shaking, and she immediately noticed the clues.


    "Tsunami? Is this the ability of Wukong to shake fruits?" Robin asked with a look of surprise.


    But Tina had a thought, and directly summoned the Emperor!It''s just that the Emperor is invisible, so others can''t find it!But Sun Wukong''s heart was moved, and he led the girls directly on the splint of the Emperor!


    Here, the vibration is gone, and the violent wind has disappeared without a trace!


    And all the women ran to the side of the boat and looked down...


    At this moment, the frozen sea is protruding piece by piece!Shattered!Then the unfrozen sea water below rushed straight into the sky like a fountain!Formed a series of terrifying tsunami water curtains, and then separated!Washed up the ice and submerged it!


    The terrible sea earthquake turned into an extremely terrifying tsunami!Surge towards laughter!That scene is gorgeous and shocking!


    "This is the ability to shake fruits? It''s amazing! As expected of the white beard! No wonder he would have been called the strongest man before!" Lasha looked down, exclaiming.


    "Although the white beard grandfather is very powerful, Wukong is still the best!" Ablis looked at Monkey King with a blindly admiring expression.


    "That''s so..." Robin and the others nodded in sympathy.


    They still clearly remember the terrifying scene when Kaguya Ji appeared!The divine light in the eyes flashed, and the entire sea area was completely evaporated!With a wave of your hand, you can break the space!However, such a terrifying existence was simply suppressed by Monkey King!They can¡¯t even imagine the power of Monkey King...


    "Is this guy that powerful?" Perona looked at Monkey King, and she curled her lips. After all, she had just joined, and she didn''t know the real horror of Monkey King!


    Although Moriah was killed by Monkey King, but compared with the movement made by White Beard, it is still a bit inferior!Because of the current scene, the shock is too great!


    "Hmm...Don''t think that I can''t hear you when you whisper!" Monkey King pulled Perona into his arms and squeezed her face with big hands!


    "Asshole! It hurts!" Perona exhaled in pain, reflexively biting Sun Wukong''s arm...


    "I said... this kind of occasion is not suitable for arguing..." Raqi looked helplessly at the two people who were''scuffling'' together, shook her head, and then ignored them with the girls, and once again focused on the battlefield below. ¡­


    The terrible tsunami rumbling echoes, and the stormy waves hit the shore!Makes the entire island shake violently!It''s a bit untenable!


    This terrifying''natural'' power has made the navy soldiers panic!Because everything in front of me is almost like the end of the world!They are in danger of death at any time!


    Warring States¡¯ face was serious, and he said solemnly: ¡°It seems that there are so many people, and they can¡¯t make any difference... Maybe it¡¯s us who greeted the doomsday...because that man has the power to destroy the world!¡±


    The Warring States Period said, turned around, looked at Qing Pheasant and the others, and shouted with a serious face, "Get ready! The war... has begun!!"


    The six general-level figures suddenly rose up!Slowly, go forward!


    But at this moment, Ace stared at everything in front of him!Looking at Baibeard¡¯s domineering and leaky figure, knowing that there is a lot of danger here, but still disregarding his own comfort to rescue him, I was moved inexplicably for a moment, thoughts drifted away, and recalled the situation when I just joined the Whitebeard Pirates ¡­


    In the end, he yelled: "Why... Obviously I ran out ignoring everyone''s advice... Why didn''t I just give up on me! Obviously my waywardness made me what I am now..."


    "No..." Baibeard replied calmly, "I told you to go! Son!


    Ace''s eyes suddenly glared, and his face was moved. At this moment, there was only the burly figure of the white beard, standing on the execution platform, but his mind was full of warmth...


    Then he gritted his teeth and yelled: "Don''t lie, say such silly things, didn''t you stop me at that time? But I cut..."


    "I let you go!" Baibeard interrupted Ace suddenly, his voice was so sure and beyond doubt: "I let him go...Is it! Marco!"


    "Ah! I also heard...it made you suffer a lot! Ace...on this sea, everyone should know! What consequences will happen to our companions!"


    "We won''t let anyone who hurt you live! Ace!"


    "Wait for us! Come to rescue you now!"


    "Enlighten! Headquarters of the Navy!"


    All of a sudden, the members of the White Beard Pirates screamed loudly!


    Ace looked at everything in front of her, gritted her teeth, and her moved body trembled!He has never frowned after being tortured, but by this moment, his eyes are already hazy...


    "You guys... are really not embarrassed! It seems that our navy headquarters is indeed underestimated by you..." Huang Yuan looked at the white beard faintly, slowly raised his right foot, and gradually turned into a dazzling light!


    Then suddenly kicked out, a shining beam of light instantly bombarded the Whitebeard Pirate Ship!


    "Humph!"


    But when he saw White Beard snorted coldly, he punched the space in front of him!With the click, the atmosphere broke and opened again!And the terrifying beam kick from the lasing was also shattered and opened by the more terrifying shocking force in this instant!


    "White beard? It seems that this battle will be very difficult..." Fujitora smiled faintly, and the knife in his hand was slightly sold out! And the gravity of the surrounding ground suddenly strengthened to the limit...

 934 Chapter 163 Each Opponent

    The terrifying gravity that suddenly appeared in the surroundings made the surrounding navies squatting on the ground and unable to move!


    "Admiral Fujitor... if you do it... Say it too! We were all recruited..." The navy soldiers who were crushed on the ground smiled at the front Fujitor and shouted in horror because of the terrifying gravity. They were almost crushed to pieces!


    If Fujitora hadn''t smiled for them, these navies would have been crushed into the ground!


    "Ah! I''m really sorry! Because the old man can''t see... And in this case, I can''t take care of you! So, you should be careful!" Fujitora smiled and apologized, but that tone, why It doesn''t sound like an apology!


    Then the stick and knife in hand has been sold!The face is White Beard, so he must go all out!


    "En?" The white beard suddenly seemed to feel something, but when he looked up, his expression became a little surprised: "Meteorite? What kind of ability is this?"


    Everyone looked up at the sky, and they were horrified to find that, at some point, a huge and terrifying meteorite burning with raging flames fell from the sky, and smashed towards the place where the White Beard Pirate Ship was!


    It''s just the size of a meteorite, if it falls down and attacks, it''s not just the white beard pirate ship!


    "It''s really interesting! Is it a new general? This number has never been heard before!" Baibeard''s complexion looked at Fujitora with a serious smile, clenched his fists, and roared towards the sky. Out of anger!


    With a loud bang, the atmosphere shattered again!The terrible tremor spreads!It made the surrounding tsunamis more and more terrifying!Almost the entire sea surface is turned upside down!


    And the terrible meteorite that fell from the sky was also under the terrifying earthquake, with a bang, broken and opened!In an instant, it turned into a flood of fire and rain!


    As a result, the countless naval officers below have all suffered!The hot flint hit them, but it was a painful jump!


    Exclamation, screaming each other ups and downs!


    But Karp flashed when White Beard resisted the meteorite that fell in the air, leaping up, roaring, his muscles tensed, his fist was wrapped with armed domineering, and he punched White Beard. Boom away!


    At this moment, the white beard had just shot the meteorite falling in the sky!And Karp''s speed is very fast, he has no time to stop it!


    Seeing this punch is about to hit Baibeard''s chest!


    Suddenly there was a call, and the temperature here rose in vain. A big flame-raising bird flapped its wings and suddenly flashed in front of Baibeard, and rushed towards Karp!


    "Huh? The old man''s iron fist is very heavy!" Karp looked at Marco, who was suddenly blocking him. The terrifying fist that contained a full blow instantly confronted Marco, who was transformed into a phoenix. Boom together!


    boom!!!


    With a violent roar, Marco screamed, and his body was directly smashed by the terrifying force on Cap''s fist!If he hadn''t been able to fly, and tried his best to resist the terrible impact, I''m afraid he would just fall into the sea!


    "As expected of a naval hero, Lieutenant General Karp! This fist... is really heavy!" Marco wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. After the wound was surrounded by the''green flame of resurrection'', it instantly returned to normal!


    "Philadelphia... Marko... Do you want to be the old man''s opponent?" Karp''s face was sullen, and he frowned slightly as he stared at Marko who was blocking him.


    At this moment, Karp''s heart is very upset, these people are here to save Ace, but he has to stop it, which makes his heart surprisingly angry and aggrieved!Subconsciously, how much he hopes that Monkey King will suddenly appear and end this depressing war!


    One is his grandson, but the other must implement his own justice and duties!Karp at this moment is extremely entangled and suffering!


    "Ah! Tsunami... the tsunami rushed over..."


    At this moment, those naval officers showed horror on their faces, because the terrible waves and tsunamis on both sides of the island have already surged toward the island here!


    "This power... deserves to be a monster in the legend!" Doflamingo looked at the surging waves, his mouth grinned, exclaimed, but he became a little excited.


    "If this is shot down... the entire island will be submerged by the sea... In this way, the navy... and the capable people will all be wiped out..." Hancock also looked at the shocking tsunami that surged in shock. Move!


    And just when many navy officers showed horror, the green pheasant''s figure flashed, and he shot again!


    With both arms open, the two cold air condensed into ice, and blasted towards the two sides of the strait. When they touched the shocking waves on both sides of the strait, they suddenly emitted extremely freezing cold air. In an instant, it condensed the waves and tsunami into ice again...


    "Frozen... frozen..."


    "Huh... it''s the green pheasant general!"


    "Great! Saved!"


    All the navy officers cheered for the rest of their lives!


    "Green pheasant...you kid..." The white beard frowned as he looked at the green pheasant.


    However, the green pheasant did not pay attention to the white beard, turned into an ice sculpture, and flew down toward that sea area!


    "Ice Age!"


    At the moment he fell into the water, the surrounding seas condensed into ice again, but in a moment, this place has completely become an ice world!Compared with the previous, the frozen area is wider and stronger!


    The battleships are all frozen by the ice, they can no longer move forward!


    "This is already a battlefield! Then... counterattack!" The green pheasant turned into an ice sculpture turned his head to look at Huang Yuan and the others, and said in a deep voice.


    "Hehe... I''ve been waiting for a long time! The monster in the biography... let me see how terrifying you are!" Huang Yuan smiled slightly, suddenly emitting a very dazzling light all over his body, shooting towards the white beard...


    Before, there were all sea areas, so those with abilities like them dare not let go of their hands and feet, because what they have to face is not simple stuff. If one falls into the sea, it will be a tragedy!Now that the sea is completely frozen, then they have no scruples!


    "The old man can''t be left behind..." Fujitora smiled and his figure flashed, and came to the white beard...


    And the green bull jumped up and blocked the white beard''s back, a terrifying aura exuded, and he locked the white beard firmly!


    Huang Yuan, Fujitora smiled, Green Bull, and three general-level figures in a triangle shape, blocking all the way for Baibeard!


    Three generals simultaneously besieged Baibeard and one man, which shows that they attach importance to Baibeard!


    And Karp has fought a fierce battle with Marco on the other side...


    The green pheasant is against the third captain of the Whitebeard Pirates, Diamond Joz!


    "The big guys seem to have been assigned, so let me train you guys!" Hei Wan Ze Fa looked at the remaining people, but he smiled!..

 935 Chapter 164: One Against Three

    Compared with the navy at this time, the white beard pirate group is far inferior in strength. When the general comes out, all their combat power is shared!And the Warring States and Kong, have not participated in the war!


    Adding those pacifism and Qiwuhai, this war seems to be doomed at the beginning.


    "Hawkeye, your relationship with us is pretty good, why stop us and be the navy''s running dogs! Let us get out of the way, we are still brothers!" In the pirate fleet, one of the front pirate ships The captain of the pirate glared at Hawkeye, his eyes full of anger.


    "Sorry! Although I don''t want to fight with you either, but this time...I also have my own reasons!" Hawkeye''s complexion was calm, he couldn''t understand what he was thinking, but his sharp eyes were extraordinarily firm.


    "Although I don''t know what your reason is... but since you insist on blocking our way, then you can only be killed! Little ones! Kill!!"


    While roaring, the densely packed pirates all jumped out of the pirate ship, danced with swords in their hands, and rushed out with excitement...


    "Humph~~~ This is decent! Let me enjoy a happy fight!" Dauflaming smiled evilly, leaned out his palm, and tore it out with a claw forward. Suddenly, he was sprayed with blood, screamed, and fell to the ground...


    "Damn it! Fire it!"


    As a roar sounded, countless pirates carried their barrels and aimed at Hawkeye and Doflamingo. Suddenly, countless dark shells bombarded them...


    Hawkeye frowned slightly, and after hesitating for a moment, he slashed forward!


    Suddenly, the countless shells split into two in an instant, falling to the ground feebly!Then, swing a sword again!The terrifying sword gas turned into a cold glow of hundreds of meters, slashing forward!


    Immediately, countless pirates spewed blood and flew out...


    In the dense crowd, a two-meter-diameter road was left behind for a while, and on the thick ice, a scary sword mark hundreds of meters long was cut out, making the pirates frightened. !


    "Hmm... you deserve to be an eagle eye! Your swordsmanship is really admirable!" Doflamingo glanced at eagle eye and exclaimed: "How about, do you want to join my pirate group!" "


    "Not interested!" Hawkeye said lightly without turning his head back.


    "That''s really a pity!" Brother Doflaming laughed loudly, but his eyes were filled with terrifying killing thoughts: "However, I will not be as merciful as you!" In the crazy laugh of my brother, he actually rose into the sky, standing above the void, looking at the figure below, only madness and indifference in his eyes: "Then! Now, all in the screams of fear...despair!"


    Talking.Countless silk threads spread from his body in all directions, and in a moment, it formed a birdcage shape, trapping the pirates below!


    "Then, attack! Pacifists!" Doflamingo looked at the pacifists around him, but he smiled, opened his arms, and looked mad!


    After receiving instructions, the pacifists in ambush all came forward, opened their mouths, and the light beams condensed in their mouths. Then, countless lasers shot towards the pirates in the birdcage...


    For a time, the roar continued, screaming everywhere!Even the ground, under the continuous bombardment, trembled...


    Hawkeye frowned slightly, and the black knife in his hand plunged straight into the ground, standing still, not doing it...


    The battle between the two parties is nothing at all!This is simply a one-sided situation, the pirates trapped in the birdcage, under the indiscriminate bombardment of the pacifists, can be described as a disastrous defeat!


    Only a few captain-level characters can still support full of anger...


    Just looking at this situation, the defeat is set!


    In the execution ground, the battle is even more intense!


    Baibeard is one enemy three, and still three admiral-level figures!Its strength is visible!


    At this time, Fujitor''s smile was completely sold out, and the terrifying gravity pressed on Baibeard''s body, making the ground under Baibeard''s feet sink to a depth of seven or eight meters, and terrible cobweb cracks spread on all sides!


    If it hadn''t been for the terrifying gravity that was basically endured by White Beard, I am afraid that a terrible black hole would have been directly pressed out of this ground!Because that is a terrible force that can affect the fall of a meteorite!


    Under such horrible gravity, if you were an ordinary person, you would have been crushed on the ground, but the white beard still stood proudly, his muscles bulged, and the terrifying breath spread out, making it chilling!Although he is very old, he is still terrible!


    Although the white beard and Fujitora were in a stalemate with a smile at this moment, Huang Yuan and Lu Niu couldn''t take the opportunity to make a move, because if they made a move, even themselves would be shrouded in that terrible gravity!


    "It''s really surprising that the navy has hired you as a new general! The world government... is really full of talents!" Baibeard resisted the terrible gravity, smiled at Fujitora, and admired. .


    "It''s really my honor to get your compliment!" Fujitora smiled solemnly, but his tone was a little flat.


    "But... facing the old man... you''re still too far away!" The white beard''s momentum suddenly increased, and the muscles on his arms swelled up, blood vessels and veins appeared like earthworms, and then he roared abruptly. While bearing the terrifying gravity, he punched Fujitora with a smile and shot out!


    There was a loud bang, and the atmosphere broke again under his terrifying fist...


    "Ok?!!"


    With a smile, Fujitora suddenly changed his face and hurriedly drew back...


    However, there was a loud bang, and his body was still hit hard, groaning, flying out directly!A ditch of hundreds of meters was drawn on the ground, and his feet were buried deep in his thighs before he stopped his figure!


    Fujitor smiled and was directly shocked by a punch, and the terrifying gravity pressing on the white beard also disappeared instantly!


    Baibeard felt light all over, just about to jump out of the big hole!A dazzling streamer suddenly attacked behind him!


    The white beard with a domineering look and feel was naturally aware of it at the first time, but unfortunately, the speed of the beam was too fast, so fast that he had just reacted, turning his body slightly, and was about to punch out. Then I felt a huge force coming from his waist. It was because he had a strong physique, and it was also a sudden pain in his back!


    "Yellow Ape!!!"


    The white beard''s eyes widened and roared. He, with extremely terrifying combat experience, grabbed the streamer hitting his waist at the moment he was attacked, and then his muscles tightened, clutching the beam of light. Suddenly thrown to the ground!


    Bang~~!


    With a roar, the earth shook, and the whole ground was cracked and opened...


    PS: I was tragically smashed to my foot by an iron frame when I was working, and I suffered a fracture. I lived in the hospital for a few days and now I have gone home. I cannot work during this time, so I will take the time to make up for it. !..

 936 Chapter One Hundred And Sixty Five

    In the muffled snort, Huang Yuan''s entire body was smashed into the ground!In addition to the ability to shake fruits, Huang Yuan''s mouth was bleeding, and he was injured!


    Being caught by the white beard like this, if he was continuously attacked, Huang Yuan would be seriously injured even if he did not die!


    Unfortunately, he is not fighting alone!


    Just when White Beard wanted to attack again, the Green Bull, who had been waiting for an opportunity for a long time, finally made a shot, and the fist that contained a mighty power instantly bombarded White Beard''s back!


    The so-called two fists are hard to beat four hands, and the continuous attack makes White Beard overwhelmed!


    The terrifying power from his back directly blasted the white beard out!


    However, he reacted the first time, turning his body, and stabilizing his figure by drawing more than ten meters under his feet on the ground!


    And the naginata that has not been used is also tightly held at this moment!Domineering wrapped around the broadsword, White Beard''s momentum became even more violent!His mouth cracked and he looked at Green Bull, his appearance was full of domineering!


    And under his naginata, a terrifying air pressure hood emerged, and it gradually grew larger, looking like a big ball of light, and then, under the sudden swing of the white beard, it turned into a devastating shock wave towards the green bull Attack away!


    Naginata God of War!


    This move is considered the strongest one in the white beard knife style!


    Its power, in the original work, even requires the three generals to resist!


    Faced with this trick, Green Bull''s complexion suddenly changed!Because of the waves of destruction that emanated, he felt extremely dangerous!


    In the rush, there was only time to defend, and he was already hit by the terrible shock wave, and then his body directly flew out like a kite with a broken line!Deep into the thick ice a hundred meters away...


    Three general-level characters attacked in turn, this situation was very troublesome, so the moment Whitebeard created an opportunity for himself, he launched one of the strongest moves and directly injured one person!


    The repeated fights, coupled with just a big move, made the white beard a little bit of breath and consumed a lot of physical energy!


    At this moment, Huang Yuan saw the opportunity to launch an offensive again and shot out!The terrifying light beam lased towards the white beard at the speed of blinking...


    White beard reacted in an instant, just about to move, but suddenly a terrible gravity came over!It made his movements slow down for an instant!


    Fujitora smiled and shot.


    In shock, the white beard''s pupils shrank, and in an instant he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen!That beam of light has penetrated his stomach!Blood spilled out!


    "Father!!" The people of the White Beard Pirate Group were shocked!They want to rescue, but they are blocked by black wrist Zefa!There is nothing I can do!


    Black wrist Zefa is not a figure in the navy, he is only helping the navy for the purpose of cooperation!Because he had a strong sense of doubt and distrust of the navy, he had already resolutely retired from the navy and established the "NEO Navy" with the purpose of destroying pirates around the world!


    However, the world government invited him to join the Whitebeard Pirates group, "regardless of the previous suspicion". After much consideration, the black wrist Zefa resolutely agreed!


    Because he hates pirates more than he doubts and distrusts the navy!So his current purpose is actually very simple. To say that he is helping the navy, it is better to say that he is carrying out his purpose!That is to destroy the Whitebeard Pirates, and catch them all in one go!


    This shows that the world government is determined, and they have even expropriated such a dangerous black-handed Zefa!


    Okay, a bit too much nonsense.


    The white beard was kicked through the abdomen by Huang Yuan''s speed of light, and he was seriously injured!


    In the original book, he was attacked and injured by his subordinate, the giant vortex spider Skuyard, but now the red dog has been killed by Monkey King, so naturally there is no red dog''s instigation and separation, and the betrayal has not happened. , But under the attack of three generals!White beard is still unavoidable from the fate of being pierced through the belly!


    "Father!!" Seeing that the white beard was injured, Diamond Joz, who had been fighting with the green pheasant was distracted, and his whole body was instantly frozen by the green pheasant...


    "Retreat! Whitebeard is already injured. Now what we need to do is to consume his physical strength!" Observing the sky on the battlefield all the time, at this moment, he gave orders to Huang Yuan and the others!


    Whitebeard was originally an extremely dangerous existence. After losing a general, the Navy became extremely vigilant!They don''t want to see another general-level figure lose in the hands of Baibeard. Although this probability is very low, it is not impossible!


    "So, pacifists, it''s your turn to play!" Following Sora''s order, hundreds of pacifists came out from the navy side!


    The tall body looks like a tyrant bear, and it looks shocking!


    Although this style of play is despicable, it is a battlefield and a kind of tactics!


    Since the commander-in-chief has given orders, even if the blue pheasants are upset, they can only withdraw from the battle...


    Next, what Baibeard is about to face is the siege of hundreds of pacifists!Of course, there are tens of thousands of naval elites around who are eyeing!


    The white beard and the group have long been surrounded by groups. In front of the navy, their power seems to have been completely suppressed...


    The outcome seems to be doomed long ago, and Baibeard and others seem to be all over!


    On the other side, without the blockade of the big man, Luffy pushed the small soldier all the way to the execution platform!


    Ace, who was in pain because of the white beard''s injury, saw that Luffy was actually killing him!His complexion changed drastically, and he yelled: "Luffy! Don''t come over! What the hell are you doing! Go back! Go back to me quickly! This is not where you should be!"


    "Hehe~~" However, Luffy smiled indifferently and said loudly: "I''m here to save you! Ace!"


    "Asshole! Who wants you to save it! Get me back quickly!" Ace did not appreciate at all, and roared almost hoarsely.


    On this occasion, Luffy is still trying to save himself, which is simply impossible!Because of the Admiral of the Navy, the Warring States Period is beside Ace!Moreover, the three generals, Huang Yuan and Fujitora Smile, have already withdrawn from the battlefield. Luffy came here at this time, it is simply looking for abuse!


    "The straw hat boy... Luffy? It seems to be Cap''s grandson..." The Warring States glanced at him and he was still fighting Marko not far away, but Cap, who had the upper hand, shook his head: "It''s really sad. Karp...Your ability to educate children and grandchildren is really unsatisfactory..."..

 937 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Six

    "Kapu''s grandson, revolutionary Long''s son... this man must be caught too!"


    Huang Yuan, who had withdrawn from the battle, once again turned into a dazzling spot of light after seeing Luffy, and immediately came to the side of the Warring States: "Marshal, if you kill this person... Do you think Karp will kill me too What?"


    "En~Try not to kill..." Zeng Guo glanced at Lu Fei and said flatly.After all, if you really want to kill Luffy, it''s not easy to explain to Karp.


    "Understood...We have had such a big battle, but we can''t keep dragging it... Otherwise, the Navy will be laughed at!" Huang Yuan said, raising his right foot, emitting a dazzling light...


    "Yes... It''s Huang Yuan..."


    "That was kicking at the speed of light... the straw hat... will be dead!"


    The faces of the pirates were full of shock and fear...


    The dazzling light almost irritates people can''t open their eyes!


    In the shining, already lasing towards Luffy...


    Above the sky, on the invisible emperor, Sun Wukong shook his head while looking at it: "I am a general, this Luffy is really unlucky..."


    Then Monkey King looked at the other side of the battlefield. Sauron, Evakov and others were all surrounded by the navy at this moment. Among them were several lieutenants and pacifists. The situation on their side, It seems not very optimistic!


    "Forget it, it seems that it''s time for us to play...Raqi, go and help Luffy, but don''t let him die here!"


    "Understood, Master Wukong!" La Qi nodded solemnly, her delicate body instantly turned into a flash of lightning, and disappeared!


    Immediately afterwards, everyone saw a huge pillar of thunder light falling from the sky, submerging the dazzling light...


    This is a silent roar, its voice is not very loud, but it gives people a sense of trembling!


    It is like a divine punishment from the sky, suddenly flashing down!


    The collision of the electric light and the light beam suddenly broke out a harsh roar!


    And before that, the seemingly terrifying light beam was instantly enveloped by lightning, and then submerged...


    The terrible aftermath spreads in a semicircle, disintegrating the ground layers!


    When the light had dissipated, a pothole of tens of meters was revealed!


    "this is?!!"


    The sudden change made the people watching the battlefield widened in shock!


    And what shocked them even more was the shadow that suddenly appeared in the sky!That beautiful woman with white wings on her back...


    "Heaven...angels?!!!" For a while, everyone present was stunned by the shadows that appeared in the sky!


    "It''s her! The Emperor Pirates...Raqi!!!" The Sengoku pupils shrank, and his complexion instantly became extremely solemn!Although they don''t know much about the Emperor Pirates, Raqi had just fought with Moonlight Moria not long ago, and at that time, Tyrant Bear was also there!


    The appearance of Laqi also means that Monkey King has also come?


    For a time, the navy''s heart was filled with fear!Even in the face of White Beard, their performance is not so unbearable!


    It''s just that although White Beard is tough, he still has the hope of defeating!However, Monkey King is powerful, but it gives people a sense of invincibility!


    "It''s time to come, it''s coming... The Emperor Pirate Group!..." Kongman exhaled a sullen breath and looked around. Unfortunately, he didn''t see the figure he wanted to see!


    "Look at it... Heaven!!"


    Suddenly, a shocked shout came to everyone''s ears!Everyone looked up subconsciously, their eyes widened!


    I saw a gorgeous pirate ship, just a little bit out of thin air under the eyes of everyone...


    This scene is full of mystery, and at the same time it makes people feel unspeakably intensely disturbed, even...fear!Because her Peugeot represents the world-the strongest!


    "The emperor...sure enough...coming!" The Warring States'' face was dignified, his fists were already tightly squeezed, and the terrible aura loomed from his body!


    And Karp and others, at this moment, gave up their opponents, and their faces were extremely solemn and converged in one place!Just to welcome the coming of that terrifying man!


    But the noisy battlefield, at this moment, seemed to have received some orders, and stopped one after another!Looking up at the sky, I want to see the charm of the legendary characters!


    "The emperor... Monkey King? It would make the navy party so nervous..." The white beard watched the navy party''s movements, and there was a trace of surprise on his face that was not surprised, watching the pirate ship slowly appearing in the sky. His eyes were also full of expectant light: "It completely conceals the old man''s light and is called the strongest in the world! Haha...I want to see how capable you are! I am called...the strongest!!!


    Step forward!Under the eyes of everyone!The figure of Monkey King appeared in front of hundreds of thousands of people!


    His face was calm and his movements were very random, but everyone suddenly felt that the air here seemed to be frozen!


    It seems to be the arrival of the Supreme Supreme, even time has forgotten to turn.


    Almost everyone has forgotten to breathe in despair!


    In this state of being as static as the world, everyone gradually found it difficult to breathe and began to inhale hard...then watched in awe at the figure walking down from the sky...


    He just stepped down from the air like that, and in the invisible space, there seemed to be a ladder specially set up for him.Each step is like stepping on people''s hearts!At the same time, I am awed by the figure in the sky!


    "Um... really... terrible person!!" Baibeard''s eyes widened, looking at the figure walking down from the air, holding the palm of the sword, he also began to tremble slightly!There was a sense of awe in my heart!


    However, it was precisely because of this awe that made him even more excited!The fighting spirit in his eyes is gradually rising!Only when the strong face the strong, do they want to fight the opponent happily, even if they pay the price of their own lives!


    "Sun Wukong! Didn''t you say that you won''t get involved in this matter? Now, why come here?!" The Warring States period stared at Monkey King with solemn expression, his terrifying aura rose to the apex, facing Monkey King, it made him look extraordinarily extraordinary. tension!


    In the past, he only learned about the terrible Monkey King from Karp and the others. Now, facing Monkey King, he realized what a terrifying powerhouse he was!


    He obviously didn''t do anything, just standing there gave people a sense of horror!


    "When did I say that I would not get involved in this matter? And... come or not, is my freedom, isn''t it?"


    PS: The foot injury has healed a lot, and it will be repaired tomorrow!..

 938 Chapter 167 The Worlds Strongest

    "Come or not, is your freedom?!"


    When the Warring States and the others heard it, they all clenched their fists in anger, so they were right!But you don''t take our navy too much!


    "The Emperor Sun Wukong... As expected... arrogant..." At this moment, a very beautiful voice sounded from the back of the crowd. Although the voice was very moving, the tone was particularly narcissistic. And proud: "However, it is not worth mentioning in the presence of powerful people and concubines!"


    "Ah! It''s the Empress!"


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    In an instant, whether it was a navy or a pirate, his eyes instantly turned into a heart shape at this moment, and his face looked like an idiot!


    "You''re blocking my way!" Hancock looked at a navy in front of him, shouted with a proud face, then raised her slender and beautiful thighs and kicked the man unceremoniously. Kick to the side!


    In fact, the road is very spacious, and she only needs to move her steps slightly to get around. Therefore, in the eyes of ordinary people, this scene is extremely unreasonable, self-righteous, and even bad!


    If this kind of character is changed to another woman, it will definitely be hated by everyone!However, when it came to Hancock, it was completely counterproductive!


    "Ah! I was humiliated by Master Hancock... so happy! So happy!" The guy who was kicked by Hancock was rolling on the ground with excitement at this moment.


    "Envy! I really want to be kicked by Lady Empress too!" This voice is so neat, so envy, jealous and hate!


    "A group of shameful guys..." The Warring States and others looked at the group of unbearable soldiers, brows beating for a while.


    "Beauty is beautiful! It''s just that this character... is really bad!" Monkey King looked at Boya Hancock who had already arrived in front of him, his heart moved, but he did not lose his mind because of her beauty, because he had seen Bi Hancock¡¯s temperament is so outstanding as a goddess!(Everyone hasn''t forgotten the master sister of the world in "Qin Shi Ming Yue"!


    "You actually said that your concubine''s attitude is bad... really hurts your concubine''s heart!" Hancock, who had a strong face, suddenly became pitiful. His weak and aggrieved expression can make the world the hardest. Heart-hearted people will also soften!


    "Okay... so beautiful!!" Raqi on the side was a little unstoppable with Hancock''s beauty, and there was a blush on her pretty face.


    "Yeah! Asshole! You are so rude! Hurry up and apologize to the Empress!" The navy and pirates who were terrified of Monkey King at this moment are all glaring at Monkey King. The angry expression is not a pretentious expression. !This shows how terrifying the charm of Hancock is!


    Their admiration for Hancock actually overrides their fear of Monkey King!


    "Did you see it? No matter what bad things the concubine does, whether it is kicking a flying person... or tearing off your ears... or killing people and overwhelming... the whole world will still forgive me! The reason is... yes! Because the concubine body... is so beautiful Now!" Hancock said while pointing at Monkey King with his arms akimbo and his head tilted back!An attitude of lofty, despising everyone.


    "Appeared! That posture that extremely despised sentient beings!"


    "Ah! The arrogant Empress... also so beautiful!"


    For a while, it was fainted again!


    "Ahem... It''s really pretty..." Monkey King looked at Hancock''s charming figure and touched his head: "But..." Looking at the navy and pirates, his expression instantly became cold: "You have another How qualified to be presumptuous in front of me!"


    With that, a terrible breath suddenly spread from Monkey King''s body!It''s just a blink of an eye!It is already spreading the audience!


    Then the people who watched this live broadcast saw an unforgettable scene of their lives!


    Thousands of thousands of navy or pirates, all fell silently to the ground under that invisible breath...


    The only one who didn''t faint!Only those generals in the field!


    "Overlord...domineering..." Sengoku knelt on one knee, staring at incredibly big eyes, and his face was deeply shocked and horrified: "It''s just as Karp said...Even we...can''t bear his domineering. Well..."


    "It''s this kind of powerless feeling again..." Yingyan Zhujian knelt on the ground, using a tenacious will to force himself not to coma: "Master Wukong... is still so powerful and desperate!"


    "This momentum... is really amazing!" Baibeard''s hands tightly held the big sword in his hand, desperately resisting the horrible aura, but tried his best, still having one knee touched the ground!He stared at Monkey King, not only did he have no fear in his eyes, but an endless battle intent rose up: "Unexpectedly, there will be such terrible powerhouses in the world! The world''s number one...I really can''t accept the old!"


    "You actually make your concubine have the urge to bow down... You really are different from those rubbish men..." Hancock stared at Monkey King, his eyes full of shock!With just domineering, even the general was crushed to his knees!What a terrifying strength this is!Man, that''s it!


    at this moment!People all over the world have finally realized what is the strongest in the world!Such style can be called the strongest!


    The other three emperors who were following this battle were all shocked and moved!


    The name of Monkey King was just now truly recognized by the world!He is-the strongest in the world!


    At this moment, no one dares to question!


    "Sun Wukong... your strength... is really desperate!" The Warring States Period looked at Monkey King, still with a strong sense of terror in his eyes: "Your existence... has completely broken the balance of this world... but... That''s it!"


    With that, the complexion of the Warring States suddenly became extremely fierce, and it could even be said that it was desperately crazy!


    I saw "Swipe! Swipe!" After two sounds, the figures of Karp and Green Bull flashed at the feet of Monkey King, which was a performance of the extreme speed!Then one left and one right, grabbed his feet firmly!At the moment, blood stains fell on the corners of their mouths. It turned out that both of them paralyzed their nerves with severe pain and breathed a sigh of relief. Only then were they able to move under the domineering spirit of Monkey King!


    Of course, this domineering is actually just a little bit released by Monkey King, and they can take advantage of this small gap!Don''t talk about doing his best, Monkey King just needs to be a little serious, let alone move, in an instant, everyone present will be killed instantly!


    "Hankuk, do it!" At the same time, the Warring States Period was already shouting loudly!


    Hankukdai frowned slightly, only to think of her subjects, so she could only raise her hands and put on a heart-shaped posture: "Sweet and sweet!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a heart-shaped light radiated and waved on Sun Wukong''s body...

 939 Chapter 168 Reappearance of Divine Skills

    "bingo!!"


    The Warring States and others, watching the sweet wind wavering on Monkey King, all revealed the joy of victory!Because as long as the person hit by the sweet wind, even if there is only a little bit of lust under his heart, he will be completely petrified!Even they are no exception!


    Let me ask, who will not be tempted in the face of such stunning stunners as Boya Hancock?


    And with the character of Monkey King, his boat is full of beautiful girls, so they are sure that such a guy who likes beauty, as long as he is hit, 100% will be instantly petrified!


    The excitement just started to rise, but the expression on his face suddenly froze!


    Looking at Monkey King who was still standing there as if nothing had happened, the Zeng Guo and others stared in shock: "What''s the matter? Why haven''t they been petrified? Obviously they have been hit?"


    "Isn''t this guy tempted by the empress?" Kong''s brow furrowed deeper.


    It''s just that compared to the shock of the Warring States and others, Hancock was even more surprised at this time, with question marks all over his head: "No...impossible...my sweet sweet wind is invalid? How could this be...absolutely impossible... In this world, it is impossible for anyone to face his concubine and remain unmoved..."


    Hancock was unwilling to pull the heart-shaped substance again: "Sweet and sweet wind..."


    The pink sweet wind blew from Monkey King''s body again, and for a while, the hair and clothes were flying...


    "It turned out to be...really...ineffective? How could it be...it is impossible to have a man who is not captured by a concubine..." Hancock was really hit.


    "Hey, why stopped, the sweet wind just now was quite cool..."


    "Cool...cool?!!!" Hancock was shocked again when he heard Monkey King''s words: "You dirty and rude man... I can''t tolerate your existence..."


    "In that case..." Hancock yelled, touching her fragrant, gorgeous and seductive lips with his fingers, transforming into a heart-shaped substance, pulling it back like a bow and arrow: "Captive''s arrow!" Jiao drink In, a lot of pink arrows are flying towards Monkey King...


    Papa Papa~~ There are repeated noises, but in a moment, I have counted arrows...


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King is still standing there well...


    "My ability...really does not have any effect on him?!" Hancock saw this, and was beaten up, covering his face with his slender hands. The expression of loss on his face was so elegant and moving.


    As for the Warring States and others, they all showed a look of surprise at this moment. The plan that was supposed to be foolproof had such a mistake. Who would have thought that Boya Hancock''s ability would be invalid for Monkey King!


    For a time, everyone''s expressions became completely solemn!


    They have already started, so they have to bear the consequences of starting!But when I thought of Monkey King''s terrifying strength, my back was chilled!


    "Could it be... the end of the world... is coming?" Warring States smiled bitterly, facing Monkey King, they couldn''t rise up the courage to fight at all. Even if they did, they didn''t have that strength, because they are now in the overlord look of Monkey King. Under the domineering, you don''t even have the strength to stand up, so how can you talk about fighting?


    "But... why?" The green pheasant suddenly frowned as he looked at the court.


    "What?" Warring States, they all looked at the green pheasant in doubt.


    "Didn''t you find out?" The green pheasant looked at Hancock in the field and said: "We are all a little immobile with his hegemonic pressure... but Boya Hancock... doesn''t seem to be affected at all... yet The Raqi next to him is..."


    "That''s what you said...really!" The Zeng Guo''s eyes suddenly lit up, and a trace of expression appeared on the originally desperate face: "Could it be that...that guy''s ability...has no effect on women and the like...?"


    "But... the giantess over there has fallen..." Huang Yuan turned her head to look at a giantess who had passed out not far away.


    "What the hell is going on? In the world, there can be no undefeated enemy... Think about it, he must have some weakness..."


    "You are still in the mood to study my weaknesses?" Monkey King looked at the Warring States and the others a little better, shook his head, touched his chin, and whispered: "You said, what should I do with you? Kill them all. ?"


    When the Warring States and others heard this, they were all shocked. It was not that they were afraid of death, but that they could not die. As long as they died, the world would be completely messed up!At this moment, they regretted getting into such a monster!Why did you start with this guy before...


    It''s all because they are too confident, thinking that with Hancock''s trump card in hand, they can deal with the Monkey King!It''s better now, to subvert the world, only in a moment!


    While the Warring States and others were still in shock, Hancock launched another attack!


    As Hancock said, she cannot tolerate the existence of Monkey King who is not captured by her beauty!


    In fact, Monkey King wanted to tell her that it was not that he was not tempted by Hancock''s beauty, but that the dimensional difference between the two was too great, and Hancock''s abilities were naturally ineffective to him!


    "Aromatic feet!"


    While drinking, Hancock lifted his foot and kicked it towards Monkey King¡¯s face...


    The tall and slender tui, the scenery under the skirt is really beautiful...


    Monkey King couldn''t help but stared blankly, and then with a click, Hancock kicked his face firmly...


    The needle dropping silently here can be heard!


    Even the Warring States Period, they are also blank at this moment!This kick was actually hit?


    "I''m grass! Hit people without slapped faces, curse people without revealing short... Don''t you understand?" Monkey King immediately glared at Hancock, his entire face turned black.


    "Deserve it!" Raqi murmured a little, expressing dissatisfaction with Monkey King''s sudden daze.


    That''s right, can she be happy to see someone she admires and looks at other women in a daze?


    "You should be happy to be slapped in the face by a concubine!" Hancock has a lofty face, a look of arrogance that I gave you a gift!


    "I''m XX... You really have a bad attitude like this!" Monkey King glared at Hancock''s perfect figure, and his morale value dropped!With a roar, a punch came out!


    Sneer~~~ Shout!


    Hancock¡¯s clothes shattered instantly under the punch of Monkey King...


    "Ouch! I''m going!" Just a moment, Monkey King suddenly yelled, his figure flashed, and a black robe suddenly appeared in his hand. The moment Hancock''s dress burst, the cloak covered her. , This saves zou light...


    "NND, I''m so dizzy, I actually showed my brother''s super magic skills... I almost lost my mind! Fortunately, my reaction is fast..." He said, looking down, it happened to be seen from the loose black robe The hoof print on Hancock''s back...


    Why didn''t you see the two groups in front?Because Monkey King is standing behind Hancock.


    Hancock''s body shook in an instant, his pupils shrank slightly, and he lost his voice: "You... saw it?!!!"..

 940 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Nine

    The two pupils looked at each other, and Monkey King was stunned!


    In those eyes that were like autumn water, there was panic and fear at this moment. With that pitiful expression, I saw pity!


    Monkey King saw at a glance what she cared about...


    Not knowing what to say, Monkey King could only silently tighten the black robe that was draped over her, and then said nonchalantly: "I didn''t see anything!"


    It''s just that these words that cover the ears and steal the bells can''t provide any comfort at all!


    Hancock hugged the black robe that was draped tightly around him. It was obviously very wide, but it was tightened tightly by her. The bumpy figure was undoubtedly revealed, full of endless temptation. Confusion!It seems that this can protect the secret behind that I don''t want to be known by anyone!


    At this moment, the queen who was originally aloft and domineering suddenly turned into a poor and helpless abandoned cat!The contrast is too big!


    For a while, the atmosphere here became a little strange!


    There are people lying all around!


    Obviously this is a cruel battlefield!


    Please don''t be so romantic!


    After a moment of silence, Hancock suddenly raised his head and stared at Monkey King with a strange color: "I heard...you killed two Celestials?"


    "En! It''s just too disgusting, so I killed it!" Monkey King nodded.


    "You are really brave! ...and only you are the one who dares to kill the Tianlongren without hesitation!" Hancock''s eyes widened, seemingly excited?Looking at Monkey King up close now, it feels a bit pleasing to the eye.


    Only when talking about the Tianlongren, there was inevitable fear and hatred in that eyes!


    "I said! Don''t think of me as air! Bastard!" Raqi on the side finally couldn''t stand the two people''s eyebrows, and immediately shouted angrily.


    "Raqi, I''m doing business now! Don''t be jealous!" Monkey King looked at Raqi and teased him.


    "I...I...I''m not... jealous!" La Qi made a big blush in an instant, and she became a little bit incoherent in her shame, and it was obvious to anyone who changed her mind.


    "Looking at you, it seems to hate Tianlongren! Is it related to the imprint on the back?"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Hancock''s delicate body suddenly trembled again. He seemed to be trying to endure something, and said with a weak face: "Please, stop talking..."


    "En..." Sun Wukong nodded and looked at Hancock, feeling very emotional. The female emperor, who has always been strong, also has a weak side when it comes to Tianlongren.


    But Monkey King also knew that it was also entirely related to Hancock becoming a slave to the Sky Dragon when he was a child!


    However, Monkey King saw at a glance that Hancock at this time was still a complete body, and he had not suffered the tragic experience some people imagined!


    It''s right to think about it, the Tianlong people are the world''s nobles, they think they are noble, and they feel deprived of their status when they breathe the same air as ordinary people, so it is impossible for them to have a relationship with slaves!


    Moreover, Boya Hancock is still so innocent, from this point, it can also show that she cannot be treated in that respect!So if you want to skew children''s shoes, you should go to the wall for two seconds!


    "En! Since you hate Tianlongren so much, then I will give you a gift!" Monkey King said, looking at Hancock, but smiled slightly.


    "Gift?" Hancock was immediately confused by Monkey King''s words.


    "But on the other hand, you can''t be an enemy of me! As for the safety of Daughter Island, with the protection of my Monkey King, I see who else dares to act rashly!" Monkey King said, the aura of terror descended again, this The breath of one time is much more terrifying than before!Because it was just a moment, the Warring States, White Beard and others were crushed to the ground instantly!


    The body is close to the ground, as if a huge mountain is pressing on him!It made them feel desperate, and there was a deep sense of horror on their faces!


    They thought that Monkey King was very strong, but now they know that this strong is just the tip of the iceberg!


    This person is not a strong person!


    Hancock was frightened by Monkey King''s momentum for a while, and he didn''t know how to speak!


    But Monkey King stretched out with a single palm and lifted to the sky with the momentum of the sky!Then, under everyone''s gaze, a ball of light appeared in the palm!It turned into a beam of light in the sky, shooting out in all directions...


    This move is inexplicable!


    It was just that the next beam of light flew straight towards Doflamingo!Then he snorted, and before he had time to dodge, he instantly penetrated his chest...


    Because under the terrifying aura that Monkey King exudes again, he can''t move at all!


    "What...what''s going on?!!!" Brother Doflamingo widened his eyes, and he still didn''t understand what happened to his death!He was killed inexplicably like this?


    With anger and unwillingness, his body slowly fell to the ground...


    One of the seven martial arts under the king, Doflamingo was killed in action!


    In order to improve the affection of the female emperor, Sun Wukong directly killed him in seconds. This is really wrong for the death of flamenco!


    Monkey King looked at Hancock again, and smiled slightly: "Now, as you wish... there is no dragon in the world!"


    "!!!"


    The Warring States and others were all moved, their faces filled with shock, and Sora gritted his teeth, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and roared in a hoarse voice: "Asshole! What did you do?" He instinctively I felt heart palpitations for a while. In the moment just now, something great seemed to have happened.


    And Hancock was also taken aback by what Sun Wukong said suddenly: "What are you talking about?"


    "You are really dull!" Monkey King looked at Hancock, shook his head, and said: "I mean, the Dragonite you hate...has been exterminated by me! From now on... there will be no Dragonite!"


    One word stirred up a thousand waves!


    "What?!!!" The pupils of the Warring States and the others suddenly shrank, and their mouths were open enough to lay down a big egg!My heart is cold!


    "He said... he gave the Tianlongren... annihilated?! Was it the light beam just now?!" The Warring States swallowed his saliva, his expression shocked.


    The shock at this moment can no longer be expressed in words. If the Tianlong people are all dead, then the world government will carry out a major reform!Thinking of the details makes people shudder!


    this world!It''s really going to change!


    "You said...you gave the Dragonite..." Hancock covered her mouth, her eyes widened in shock, she still didn''t believe it.


    Monkey King just smiled, did not say much, put away the terrible aura, because the phone worm beside the Warring States had already rang, he had to let the Warring States announce the news...


    Shaking his hands, Sengoku pressed to answer...


    A voice full of fear and panic came out: "It''s not good, Lord Marshal... just heard the news... World noblemen... Sky Dragon people, just now all killed by the beams flying from the sky... temporarily unable to find out. Who is it at the moment! Ask for support! Ask for support!..."


    With a bang, the phone worm in the Warring States hand fell to the ground in an instant...

 941 Chapter 170 The Emperors Strength

    The people of the Warring States Period were shocked and angered by the sudden news!The Tianlong people are the nobles of the world. They are descendants of the 20 kings who established the world government 800 years ago and call themselves "the descendants of the creator".


    Although in recent years, the practices of the Tianlong people have indeed become more and more excessive, how can they be the descendants of the 20 kings who established the world government? Such important figures have been wiped out in front of them?How can this not make them shocked and angry?


    Even White Beard was stunned by Monkey King''s actions!Even he can never do such a crazy move!Killing one or two is okay, annihilating the race?Thinking about it makes my heart tremble!


    "This guy, did you go too far..." On the Emperor, Tina stomped her feet in dissatisfaction. As a navy, she naturally understood what Tianlongren meant to the world government. Now Sun Wukong wiped out all Tianlongren. Now, this is even more shocking than killing a few generals!If this is replaced by someone else, it will not be pursued by the entire world government!


    "Sun Wukong!!!"


    The depressed atmosphere lasted for a while, and suddenly a loud roar of anger spread throughout the battlefield!


    Then I saw that the entire body of the Warring States Period swelled rapidly, and then turned into a mighty and shining giant Buddha statue!


    The other general-level figures also flashed in their bodies, opened up one word, and stood on the opposite side of Monkey King!One by one, the horrible aura radiated out, and it turned out to be a horrible gust of wind, which spread out, and for a while, it made people scared.


    Such a lineup is almost unprecedented!The whole world is in an uproar!


    "I said... Did you make a mistake? Your opponent should be a white beard, right?" In the face of all the generals in the Warring States Period, Monkey King was still calm and indifferent.


    "Your threat is far above the white beard! Today, even if you fight to death, you will definitely stay here forever!" The Warring States transformed into a great Buddha, the voice rumbling, billowing like thunder, the aura is indeed amazing .And in the words, there is also an unprecedented firm belief!


    "It''s really not a wise choice... I even matched my goal..." Monkey King shook his head.It''s just this plain attitude that made the Warring States and others extremely angry!


    But Hancock, who was originally standing opposite Monkey King, just tapped his feet and stood directly beside Monkey King, facing the Warring States side in opposition!


    "Huh?" Hancock''s behavior changed the expressions of the Warring States and others slightly, and then became furious: "Boya Hancock... Are you planning to betray the navy?"


    "Betrayal? The concubine wants to stand there. It''s the freedom of the concubine... and..." said this, Hancock looked at Monkey King, his eyes instantly becoming full of tenderness: "A concubine who is willing to kill those disgusting Even if you die, your concubine will never allow you to hurt him at all!"


    "One by one...one by one..." The Warring States roared, the terrifying big hand already slapped down at Monkey King!


    "This breath...get away!" Hancock''s face changed drastically, but it was obviously too late.


    Seeing that the big hand shining with golden light was about to slap them on them, Monkey King stretched out his palm. Under the shocking eyes of everyone, he could easily resist the almost exhausted blow of the Warring States period with just one hand. After coming down, even Yu, did not start even a slight ripple!


    Logically speaking, the ground here should have been destroyed by that terrible force long ago!


    And because of this, it is the most terrible!


    At the same time, at the moment when Monkey King resisted the Sengoku slap, a terrifying speed of light suddenly shot towards Monkey King''s heart!


    Under this beam of light that is difficult for ordinary people to react, suddenly a flash of thunder shining, but in an instant, it collided with that lasing thunder!


    A loud bang!


    The collision of thunder and light caused huge damage. The ground cracked and opened all around, the thunder and lightning fell four times, and the electricity was scorched everywhere!


    "Thunder? It''s actually able to keep up with my speed... It seems that there are also some amazing guys in the Emperor Pirates..." Huang Yuan looked at Raqi who was holding him back, frowning slightly, and his face lost. Some became solemn.


    The green pheasant and others also attacked at the same time...


    The terrifying cold air spread directly!The green pheasant wanted to freeze Laqi, Hancock, Monkey King, and Huang Yuan together!


    It''s just that suddenly another beautiful shadow descended from the sky, pointing it out, and a beam of light shot out instantly, heading straight towards the green pheasant!


    Although I don''t know what it is, the green pheasant instinctively feels a little danger, and has to go back, the coldness of the body still has not weakened, but it has become more and more terrifying...


    La Sadai frowned slightly, instead of attacking the blue pheasant, but with a slender finger, a light beam shot out from her fingertips, instantly shining on the cold air that was attacking Monkey King!


    The rapidly spreading cold suddenly stopped...


    No, it didn''t actually stop, but the speed of its invasion became extremely slow!It¡¯s like slow motion...


    This is the ability to pull the yarn dull fruit, she can make people or moving objects extremely slow!Even the fruit ability is no exception!But there is a time limit!


    With the current strength of Rasha, the time it can affect is 5 seconds.But enough!


    Because at the same moment, a black light filled his body, with black wings on his back, has already flown down!The dreadful darkness is filled with smoke!Covering all the surroundings of Monkey King, the same shrouded in it is the Warring States period transformed into a giant Buddha!


    Lu Niu and the others who had originally attacked, their complexion changed drastically, and without knowing it, they could only stop the attack and withdraw!


    Then, they were shocked to see that the original majestic and majestic Warring States, the body gradually shrank, and in the end, they had withdrawn from the state of a big Buddha!


    "That''s... the blackbeard''s... the ability of the dark fruit?!!!" On the execution stage, Ace stared in shock when he saw this scene.


    "Damn... Monkey King has the ability to grab the fruits of others... This was originally Blackbeard''s ability... Everyone be careful... Among them, it is very likely that... some of them already have the ability of the red dog..." Kong''s face changed drastically and his face was solemn. Yelled loudly.


    Then he was far away from Monkey King, not dare to attack easily!


    "But... damn... I didn''t expect the old man... to have such an embarrassing day..." The Warring States was shrouded in darkness at the moment, feeling weak, shocked, and gritted his teeth unwillingly and angry!This is simply a shame!


    PS: There is a chapter at the back, about 7 o''clock in the evening...

 942 Chapter 171 What Is Justice

    The Warring States period did not have the slightest care, but was extremely focused and serious!


    But because it was too focused, too serious!He focused all his attention on Monkey King, so much so that he ignored the Emperor in the sky.


    And Konis descended from the sky, and with the blessing of Wukongshu, how fast!Therefore, a face-to-face is to use the dark fruit''s ability to envelop the Warring States. When the Warring States reacts, it has already been recruited, and the fruit''s ability is completely lost, and naturally it is impossible to launch an attack.


    "Really careless... only focus on the Monkey King in front of you... but forget the others..." Although the Sengoku complexion was ugly, but extremely dignified, he tried his best to shout at Qing Pheasant and others: "Be careful of this woman... Don''t be touched by this black mist...It''s the same as Hailou Rock, once the capable person touches it, he will lose his ability..."


    "This is really a tricky ability..." Karp looked solemnly, staring at Conis, and said: "Unexpectedly... the Emperor Pirates... also have such strengths... I thought there was only Monkey King. People are tricky..."


    The word "Nah" hasn''t been finished yet, I saw a strange "Heaven River" above the sky, and then the "River Water" poured down like a waterfall!In an instant, the blue pheasant and others below were completely covered!


    That scene is simply''flying straight down three thousand feet''!How spectacular!


    "seawater?!!"


    Sora and others, his complexion changed drastically!


    "What...what ability is this?!!!"


    The green pheasant frowned, and pointed out, an icicle suddenly condensed on his fingertips, and then stabbed on the curtain of water flowing down!As the cold air struck, there was a creaking sound, and in a moment, the water curtain that poured down was condensed into ice, forming an extremely spectacular ice sculpture waterfall!


    "Bingbing Fruit... really troublesome!" Tina stood proudly, glanced at the green pheasant, curled her lips in dissatisfaction.


    A beautiful girl fell from the Imperial Ship. The scene was really beautiful and amazing!But again, it also gives people a sense of shock!


    The strength shown by the previous women is already shocking!The strength of the regimental leader will not be mentioned. The few regiment members who come out at random will have the strength to compete with the general!If all of these women possess that terrifying strength, the Emperor Pirate Group would be really scary!


    Smogg looked at one of the girls, his pupils shrunk, and he roared brilliantly: "Da Siqi, it''s really shameful. I thought you were just kidnapped by Monkey King, but I didn''t expect you to join them. It''s disappointing!"


    "Smug... Colonel Smog..." After seeing Smog, Da Siqi became a little nervous and waved his hand again and again: "It''s not like that..."


    "In that case, come back to me right away..." Smogg immediately shouted coldly.


    "That... I''m sorry... Colonel Smogg... I am already a member of the Emperor Pirates... If so, please stop fighting... because you can''t be Wukong''s opponent..." Das Qi didn''t dare to look at Smogg''s sharp eyes, and said in a panic.


    "Huh! It seems that you have betrayed the navy too! What exactly did Monkey King do to you, even you joined in..." Smogg''s expression was very ugly. Given his understanding of Da Siqi, it should be impossible to join. The pirate is.


    "I...that..." Da Siqi hesitated for a moment, but didn''t know how to answer.


    Tina on the side shook her head helplessly, and pulled her behind her: "If you don''t face such a scene, don''t talk anymore!" With that, she took a step forward, staring at the Warring States and the others, and shouted: " I said, you should stop! No matter how you struggle, there is no chance of winning!"


    "Is it Tina?" The Warring States stared at Tina with a piercing look: "I didn''t expect that you would join the notorious pirate one day..."


    "Is it notorious?" Tina sighed and shook her head: "It seems that you haven''t figured out the situation yet... Your Marshal..."


    "What on earth are you trying to say?" Warring States coldly stared at Tina and shouted.


    "From the beginning to the end, I don¡¯t think Wukong has done anything wrong...Although his behavior is a bit too radical, in your eyes it has become arrogant and domineering... But that said, he can control the Tianlong It''s really pleasant to kill people!"


    "You...what did you say?!...Tina!" Zhan Guo''s eyes widened, and his whole body trembled in anger. He couldn''t believe that these words came from Tina.


    "That''s why I said that you haven''t figured out the situation!" Tina sighed again and shook her head: "The Navy keeps talking about justice, but I ask you, where is the justice you did? Just like that. Krokdal, this thief who wanted to steal other people¡¯s countries and ruthlessly persecute others, was named by you as one of the Seven Martial Seas under King... We saved Alabastan and killed him. In your eyes, Has he become a heinous villain? Just because he Lu belongs to the Seven Martial Seas under the King, and does Lu belong to the Navy?"


    "In the Moonlight Moria, for example, use his own ability to capture the shadows of others and persecute others, so that those who have been taken away from the shadows can only live in the dark. Once exposed to the sun, they have to be turned into ashes. Do you understand that kind of dark life? We killed Moonlight Moria and rescued the people whose shadows were taken away... But in your eyes, we have become thieves and challenge your navy Bastard..."


    It''s okay for Tina not to say, but the more she talks, the more excited she gets:


    "And the worse ones are the Tianlong people. They think they are superior. They trade slaves and persecute others everywhere. They don''t treat people as human beings... But even such scum and trash, it is still The self-proclaimed righteous object you protect... Is this what you call justice? Such justice is really disgusting!"


    "Goku, let them see how people are reacting now. Is everything you do right or wrong?"


    "Uh..." Tina''s excitement made Sun Wukong a little dazed, but she still followed her intentions and waved with one hand. The tens of thousands of people who had been fainted gradually became sober. , That is to be under the attention of everyone!


    Then waved his hand again, and a huge screen appeared in the sky on the battlefield!


    "Good kill! Damn Tianlongren! Go and die!"


    "What shit navy! Long live Monkey King! Long live the Emperor!!"


    ...


    As soon as the screen appeared, there was a wave of loud noises, the painful figure, the tears of relief... the heart-piercing scene of excitement...


    It hurts every navy¡¯s heart deeply...


    "Are we justice?" Seeing this picture, all the navies hesitated...


    PS: This chapter is written smoothly, so I changed it in advance...

 943 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Two

    "Feelings... I did so many good things without knowing it..." Monkey King looked at the reactions of the people with some surprises. What he did was actually just for the favorability of his sister. He didn''t expect there to be more. Such an effect.


    He never thought he was a good person, he only did what he wanted to do, right from wrong, he never bothered to distinguish between right and wrong.


    But no matter what his purpose is, benefiting is benefiting, so the people still appreciate what Sun Wukong has done.


    "Did you see it? Their performance has shown everything, do you still dare to say that your navy is justice?" Tina looked at the Warring States and the others with a forceful momentum.


    The Warring States and others looked at the noisy people, and they were speechless for a while. For the Tianlong people, they also hated their teeth for a while. They naturally knew what virtues the Tianlong people were, but they did not expect that the Tianlong people would recruit The level of people''s jealousy has reached the point where people and gods are so angry, but they have made their entire world government notorious!


    But this is also their own self-conceit, who told them to indulge the Dragonites so much, and they are still under the nose of the navy headquarters. This has gradually caused those people who hate and fear the Dragonites to silently transfer their hatred and hatred to''incompetence''. On the government...


    Before, no one dared to jump out and be the first bird, and people were hindered by the government''s lust, so they could only swallow their anger and bury their fears and fears in their hearts!


    But now with the appearance of Monkey King, no one is afraid of the world government. The grievances and hatreds that have been hidden in their hearts for many years have all been vented. Once it broke out, there was an uncontrollable trend!


    Looking at the eyes full of hatred and anger, the Warring States and others felt that the word''justice'' on their back was so dazzling and ridiculous!


    At the same time, they became sweaty, and their hearts were even more shocked. They didn''t even know that, before they knew it, the reputation of the Navy was corrupted to such a degree by those hateful moths!If Sun Wukong ascended the heights at this moment, using Monkey King¡¯s means, the world government would probably cease to exist. Thinking about this, the Warring States and others would be chilled!


    They believe that if they want to trip the world government, others cannot do it, but Monkey King can definitely do it!Because he has that strength, and similarly, he now has that kind of prestige!


    The survival of the world government at this moment is only between the words of Monkey King!


    "Unexpectedly... the old man fought for justice all his life... but... it turned out to be like this... I also discovered that the navy has gradually begun to decay, but I didn''t expect it to be so serious..." Karp sighed, as if he was old in an instant. At the age of a few decades, he became unwilling to fight.The appearance of Monkey King was tantamount to sounding a wake-up call to their navy.


    "Able to wake up in time, it seems that you can still be saved..." Monkey King looked at the expressions of Karp and others, and smiled slightly: "Now I have killed all the Tianlong people who got in the way, so you don''t have to be restrained! Take this opportunity to re-rectify the navy! Go ahead and implement the true justice in your hearts!"


    "What is your consciousness?" Zhan Guo''s eyes widened, feeling a little unbelievable, thinking that he had heard it wrong?He originally thought that the world government would be finished.


    "The navy is indispensable in this world! Without the navy! Then the world will really be in chaos!" Monkey King looked at the Warring States and the others, with a breathtaking breath: "But I don''t want you to claim that the navy is justice is ridiculous. Remarks! So the''justice'' is not as simple as what you said! If you are showing me that you are still so self-righteous and acting in your own interests for your so-called justice, I don''t mind, let the navy be delisted from now on!"


    "Thank you for giving us the opportunity to come back again! I swear by the Warring States! From now on, the navy will be born to carry out true''justice''!" The Warring States sworn expression.


    Karp and others are also firm in their faces, they will live for justice and die for justice!


    "Live for justice! Die for justice!"


    Tens of thousands of people, at this moment, they all bowed down to Monkey King, swearing aloud!That picture is shocking and exciting!


    They were originally very hostile to Monkey King, but now, they all turned into worship!In awe!


    Originally, Monkey King only needed one sentence to overthrow the entire world government, but he didn''t do it. Instead, he gave the Navy a chance to rebirth!What a great thing!What an open-minded person!As someone else, who can withstand such a temptation!


    At this moment, the whole world worshipped Monkey King like a god!Worship!


    No. 1 in the world and become a legend ever since!Passed on forever!


    "It''s... so great..." Hancock looked at the Monkey King at this moment, his eyes blurred, the noise around him had been ignored by her, and only Monkey King was left in front of him.


    And Tina and other girls are also fascinated by Monkey King¡¯s demeanor...


    And Monkey King also accepted it calmly, although his original intention was just not to throw the whole world into chaos and to wake up the Lord of this world prematurely...


    But in any case, this world was saved from a catastrophe!


    This is also the right to be a supreme person, one thought to live!One thought to die!


    But the war is not over yet!


    Monkey King will not let this war end without a disease!


    But because of the existence of Monkey King, no one between the navy and the white beard dared to fight casually!


    "So...Master Wukong...for this war..." Kong looked at Monkey King cautiously and respectfully.


    Although he represents the world government, it can be seen that after seeing the terrifying power of Monkey King that can subvert the world, he dare not put on airs, and everyone has a plain face, which should be so!


    "It''s not my business anymore, I''m just a theater guy!" Monkey King immediately looked like I was a passerby, not my business.


    When Monkey King said so, everyone in the Warring States Period was relieved.


    Sora stepped forward, looked at Baibeard, and said coldly, "Baibeard, let''s have another victory!"


    "Huh! A war... it turned out to be like this... but it''s not bad... The old man will definitely save Ace even if he fights this old life!" White beard glared, his momentum soaring in vain, and nervous The atmosphere once again filled the battlefield.


    It''s just this time, it''s already different. The little ones are not doing their own thing. Instead, all parties send their strongest lineups to fight the strong!


    However, the white beard side is obviously at a disadvantage, because the generals on the navy side completely crushed them.


    Looking at the two men and horses facing each other with the strongest momentum in the field, Sun Wukong felt a little helplessly, because his relationship made this war look like this!But he is still looking forward to it, will White Beard be killed?


    PS: It¡¯s a chapter today, the wound is too itchy and I can¡¯t sit still.Tomorrow the minimum two changes...

 944 Chapter 173 Crisis

    The Warring States period looked at the green pheasant and others, his eyes were sharp and extremely firm: "This war can only be won, never lost!"


    Because of Monkey King¡¯s existence, the navy was a huge blow. He broke the navy¡¯s self-confidence, cut off their pride, and wiped out their all-time glory!


    But everything lost is impossible to retake from Monkey King''s hands!Because that is a high sky that cannot be crossed, which is daunting!


    Therefore, if they want to redeem the remaining dignity, they can only take it back from the hands of White Beard!Anyway, White Beard was listed as the strongest man today before Monkey King appeared!


    As long as he can be kept, the government can also save a little face!After all, the horror of Monkey King is obvious to all!Even if you can''t restrain him, you little pirates don''t have the right to be arrogant!


    They want to tell the world with their current actions that even if we cannot restrain Monkey King, we can still restrain you!


    In this way, the White Beard Pirates, now, has become the target of the navy''s desire to stand up!


    Whitebeard looked at the horrible appearance of the green pheasant and others, frowned slightly, and immediately snorted: "Do you want us to be the stepping stone of your navy? Hehe... Then it depends on whether you have that ability. Now!" He turned his head and looked at Luffy not far away: "Boy! Your name is Luffy, right? Is it Ace''s brother? Can I give you the task of rescuing Ace?"


    "Of course! I came here to save Ace!" Luffy''s face was determined.


    "Very good! Then! I beg you!" Baibeard stared at Luffy''s eyes, and gently slammed the naginata handle in his hand on the ground, instantly rippling a strong aura, blowing the sand on the ground. They all splashed out: "We will try to hold the other generals! You can just save people!"


    "Understood!" Luffy nodded, without the slightest nonsense, and immediately acted, leaped up, and ran towards Ace!At this moment, he is very close to Ace...


    "How could it be possible for you to approach so easily..." Huang Yuan instantly turned into countless points of light, lasing towards Luffy...


    "I said, your opponent... it''s me!"


    White beard seemed to have expected it, and he punched out!


    With a loud bang, the atmosphere shattered, and the terrifying vibrating power contained in it instantly stopped in front of the yellow ape that shot out!And the void at this moment seemed to be distorted and blurred, the earth collapsed, and one after another large black cracks appeared in the ground...


    Huang Yuan was shocked, and the light stopped moving forward, condensing into his figure again!If he didn''t stop his body shape and bumped his head, it would definitely be a bloody end!You have to be seriously injured if you don''t die!


    At the moment when Baibeard started, the Warring States and others were also colleagues!


    In the golden light shining, the Warring States once again transformed into a big Buddha!The big hand with golden light was like the palm of the Tathagata Buddha, slapped towards the white beard!


    Of course, this is just a metaphor, the Warring States Period is not as powerful as the Tathagata Buddha!


    The terrifying power contained in it is that even the white beard has a solemn expression!Holding the handle of the knife with both hands, he actually swung out at the giant hand that was slapped down!


    "Naginata Speed!!"


    "Huh!" The wind rose, and the terrifying slash turned into a terrifying cold light that opened the mountain and cracked the rock, and slashed on the huge bergamot!


    "Well!!"


    A light snort like thunder came from the mouth of the big Buddha!With this slash, the big hand containing the power of terror actually deviated from the track, slapped down in the direction where the green pheasant and others were...


    The green pheasant and others all changed their complexion slightly, jumped up and flashed to the side!


    Bang!!With a roar of, the huge bergamot slapped on the empty ground, directly shaking out a huge palm print!The wind screamed, the gravel pierced through the air!


    "It seems that the more the number of people, the more you can''t do anything..." Karp''s face condensed, and the corner of his eyes glanced at the direction where Luffy was. Just when he wanted to do something, a large burning cyan flame flashed in front of him. Bird: "Kapu! Our battle is not over yet!"


    "Marco... It seems that the lessons I taught you before are not enough!" Karp snorted immediately, but he was inexplicably relieved.He wanted to stop Luffy himself, but didn''t want to. In short, he felt very complicated and tangled!Marko stopped his way now, just what he wanted.


    Karp shouted immediately, his muscles protruding, and the terrifying force directly shattered the ground under his feet, and then he glared at his feet, and his body was like a cannonball, bombarding Marko!


    "Boom!!" With a loud noise, Marco was hit in the chest with a sturdy punch, and his figure flew directly upside down, smashing a huge hole on the ice hundreds of meters away. Come!


    But the resurrected Qingyan covered the injured area, and it was intact for a moment!


    It''s just that he didn''t have a few tricks with Karp who came here, and he was blown out by Karp again...


    Repeatedly, the battle between the two has been cycling between being beaten and beaten!


    Obviously, Marco is not Cap''s opponent, but Marco used the characteristics of the Phoenix to stop Cap with just one person!


    And Diamond Joz of the White Beard Pirates, at this moment is also against his opponent, Black Wrist Zefa, both of them are punches and punches, for a while, no one can do anything!


    As for the three of Huang Yuan, Kong, and the Warring States Period, they are already facing the white beard!


    And some captains such as Bramanc and Lakyo of the White Beard Pirates, or two or three of them all blocked an admiral!


    They are just buying some time for Luffy, so even if they lose, it''s okay to hold them for a while...


    "It''s really a fierce battle! I can only say...Is it worthy of the Whitebeard Pirates?" Fujitor smiled and looked at the Admiral who was almost stopped by the Whitebeard Pirates, a little surprised.Then he turned his head and looked in the direction where Luffy was. He, who was clearly blind, seemed to see clearly: "It''s all already reached this time. If you let you rescue people... then it won''t work... "


    Fujitora smiled and said, the stick in his hand gently stroked the sky, the whole sky seemed to become extremely heavy in an instant...


    And at this moment, Luffy has come to Ace¡¯s side, and I¡¯m not touching the scene of the reunion. Luffy is working hard to untie the shackles that handcuffed Ace¡¯s wrists, but with a touch, He himself has become weak and lying on the ground!


    "No way! Luffy! This is made of Hailou stone... If you don''t have a key, you can''t open it..." Ace said, his body suddenly stopped, and when he looked up, his pupils shrank instantly...


    There, a meteorite burning with terrifying flames is falling from the sky, and the target is the execution platform where he and Luffy are located...

 945 Chapter One Hundred Seventy Four

    "That is¡­"


    Looking at the meteorite falling from the sky, the expressions of Baibeard and others changed drastically!


    Clenching his fist, the white beard was about to punch out, and a terrifying shadow was suddenly covered on the top of his head: a huge bergamot fist shining with golden light has already slammed down at him!


    "Asshole!" Baibeard''s complexion instantly became extremely ugly. At this moment, it is impossible for him to give birth to a helping hand!Not only would it not save people, but even he would be smashed into the surface by that huge fist!


    With an angry roar, the sharp aura of the white beard became more and more violent!It''s just that his originally pierced abdomen ruptured the wound again, and the blood immediately stained the clothing wrapped on the wound!


    Regardless of the white beard, in a rage, he hit the sky with a punch!With the fragmentation of the atmosphere!The terrible giant fist that smashed down in anger was actually shocked and opened!


    With a loud bang, the Warring States snorted, and the tall body was directly knocked to the ground!The ground was cracked!


    It''s just that the white beard gasps before it comes, and the strong wind hits his side, Sora has already taken the opportunity to attack!Before he could think about it, Baibeard could only loosen the naginata he was holding in his left hand, and then blasted out his side with a punch, directly spitting out the blood from the air shock!


    Only in this moment, a dazzling beam of light flashed out...


    The white beard''s complexion changed drastically, and he wanted to fight back. It was impossible. He could only turn his body slightly to avoid the deadly key, and then only listened to a chuckle, and his right chest and abdomen were instantly penetrated by the beam...


    Baibeard snorted and fell directly to his knees!Three general-level figures attacked repeatedly, and a blood hole was penetrated on the left and right sides of the abdomen. With the fierce exercise, the blood invaded the clothes, and the physical strength was long gone!


    But even so, the moment White Beard was kneeling down, his punch was to shake the beam of light upside down...


    With one enemy and three, even with the Warring States and the others, the strength of this white beard is really strong...


    "Father!!"


    Whitebeard was injured again, so that Marco and the others'' complexions changed drastically!


    It''s just that the situation on Ace''s side shocked them even more...


    "At this time... it''s not okay to be distracted..." The green pheasant smiled faintly at his opponent, and his body was surging with cold. In an instant, he was the captain of the eighth group of the White Beard Pirates who would be slightly distracted: that of the murloc. Muir was frozen into an ice sculpture!


    "Namuel... Damn!!" The captain of the ninth division: Blenheim was shocked and hurriedly flew backwards... It is a pity that he was alone at this moment, and he could not be the opponent of the pheasant. !The chill was surging, and he was frozen into an ice sculpture in a moment!


    The battle on the green pheasant is over.


    But at this moment, Kapu''s angry roar suddenly came: "Fujitora smiles! You bastard!!"


    It turned out that Karp saw that his two grandsons were facing death threats at this moment, and couldn''t help but roar, and even abandoned his opponent, Marco, who was going to rescue his grandsons Luffy and Ace!


    "Kapu! Don''t forget your identity!"


    Only at this moment, a majestic and solemn roar suddenly came, billowing like thunder, and shaking people''s ears roared.


    Karp''s figure froze in an instant, took a glance at the Warring States period, and looked at the meteorite that fell towards the sky, his eyes flashed at Fujitora, his eyes suddenly turned blood red, like a bloodthirsty beast, terrifying It makes my heart tremble!The murderous aura that spread out made the people of Warring States and others moved!


    It''s just a sigh of relief to see Kapu''s silver teeth crunching, his fists clenched, but still no movement!


    If at this point of view, if Karp rebels, it will be a fatal blow to their navy.


    It¡¯s just that Fujitora smiled and faced Cap¡¯s wild beast-like anger, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed...


    "Luffy, you go! Leave me alone! Otherwise we will both die!"


    Seeing the terrifying meteorite falling down by howling, Ace was shocked and pushed Luffy away, shouting anxiously.He was chained all over, unable to escape at all.


    "I won''t leave you alone! I will definitely save you!!" Luffy roared, biting on his right thumb, and then blowing hard, his right fist swelled instantly Like the fist of a giant!


    "JET third gear! Rubber Giant Bazooka!!!"


    In the big drink, the terrifying huge fist bombarded the meteorite falling into the sky without hesitation...


    At this moment, everyone held their breath, their minds were moved, and they looked away... They wanted to know, what would happen in the end?


    boom!!!


    Under the gaze of countless people, that giant-like fist crashed into the falling meteorite!


    A terrible roar, like a dragon!Shook the void and the earth!


    But still did not smash the terrible meteorite that fell down!If it is Luffy two years later, it is possible!Now, the power gap is still huge!


    Just the moment of contact, Luffy''s face was covered with a layer of pain!


    Shake the meteorite with one hand!It is densely covered with terrifying flames, and that kind of pain is not something ordinary people can bear!


    But Luffy''s eyes were still deep and convinced, and there was a sizzling sound above his fists, enduring the severe pain, but not the slightest withdrawal!Hard support!


    The green smoke rose in waves, and there was a trace of burnt smell!


    At this moment, countless people were attracted by that little figure of Luffy!How terrible it is to be determined to be able to do this!


    It¡¯s just that although the speed of the meteorite has been slowed down, it is still falling...


    The crisis has not been resolved...


    "I won''t die!!!"


    Luffy roared again, his clenched teeth were bleeding, and a trace of invisible aura suddenly radiated from his body, and the surrounding navy soldiers fell silently to the ground...


    "This is... overlord... domineering?!!!" The Warring States and others were all moved.


    "This kid..." Karp was also shocked by the breath that Luffy exudes at this moment.


    At the same time, a trace of black iron-like material suddenly covered Luffy¡¯s scorched fist...


    Although it only covers the surface layer of the fist, it also made Rayleigh, who was an intuitionist, surprised: "It''s no wonder that this guy will also be looked at by Master Wukong...just taught him a little domineering theory, and he is in crisis. The moment was inspired... it really is amazing!"


    "Look at me smashing you with one punch!!"


    Luffy yells!At this moment, his aura has risen again!Then everyone was shocked to see that Luffy''s body suddenly curled up, making his fists twisted into twists in an instant, and then, like an auger, with a''bang'', the meteorite was directly blasted through... ..

 946 Chapter 175 The Incredible Man

    Flint in the sky fell, like a rain of fire!


    That is the fragments of the broken meteorite...


    Both the little ones and the big ones are shocked. The little ones are shocked that Luffy actually smashed the meteorite outside the sky with a punch. That shocking picture...


    But what surprised the people of Warring States and others was the breath that Luffy leaked out at that moment!


    Overbearing domineering!Among millions of people, perhaps only one can have it. People with such domineering are all people who are called the qualifications of the''king''!Without exception, they are all great men of the wind and clouds!


    "Ah! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts..."


    Just when everyone was in shock, Luffy¡¯s body instantly became smaller, and his appearance was so cute. At the same time, he held his right hand and screamed. With his current body shape, he added a touch of cuteness. Come.The sequelae of turning on third gear appeared, and Luffy became smaller now.


    And the domineering armed color that was excited by his right fist in an instant has disappeared, and it looks very scorched. This scene is very amazing, because his fist has been under the burning meteorite, almost scorched!


    He didn''t fully grasp the domineering and domineering, Lei Li only taught him some theories and methods of use. Previously, it was only a temporary outbreak when his life was threatened!


    It is not easy for a rubber man like Luffy to face the meteorite burning with fire and blindly touch his fist with his fist. His hands are not scrapped!Because fire has considerable restraint for the rubber man!


    "It''s getting smaller?!!!" No matter the navy pirates, they were all stunned by the appearance of Luffy at the moment.


    "It''s so cute!" On the contrary, it was Kalifa and the others, looking at Luffy at the moment, but staring at them.Well, indeed, the reduced Luffy''s attributes are simply exploding!


    "It''s somewhat capable...but next...what should you do?" Fujitora smiled and closed his eyes, looking very calm and relaxed, but his breath was particularly shocking!


    Not long after his words fell, a meteorite larger than before fell from the sky!This time the meteorite is not encased in flames!Big is its only bright spot!It almost covers the area of ??more than fifty meters in diameter around the execution platform...


    At that time, everyone was shocked!


    "Ah! It''s over! Even we are enveloped. Run away!!" When some navies saw the meteorite falling from the sky again, everyone was panicked and all fled in panic...


    "Ah! Oh, my body hasn''t recovered yet..." Luffy lay down on the ground, looking at the huge meteorite falling rapidly, with an anxious expression on his face.


    "Run away! Luffy! Leave me alone! Or you will die too..." Ace yelled at Luffy, but all came in through Luffy''s left ear and out of his right ear.Only the falling meteorite was left in Luffy''s eyes, and his eyes were still so firm, giving up his brother or companions, even if he died, he would never do it.


    "Ah, Ace! I''m so sorry! It seems I can''t do anything anymore...because I don''t have the strength anymore... I''m so sorry that I didn''t rescue you! I didn''t expect even I would die!" Luffy suddenly laughed , Looked at Ace with apologetic expression, and touched her head a little embarrassed.However, when it comes to death, he can still smile!


    For a while, everyone was shocked by Luffy at this moment!In the face of death, it is so courageous to be able to laugh without fear!


    Sauron and the others were also shocked, but it was impossible to rescue them.


    Looking at Luffy''s expression at this moment, even Ace''s pupils were shrinking, and he was instantly stunned!


    The people of the Warring States Period and others also changed their colors. Before they were just surprised, now they can only be described as shock!


    Faced with death, people who can still smile like this... They have only seen one person... One Piece... Gore D Roger... His figure gradually overlaps with Luffy... This is simply an incredible person!


    After the shock, an extremely dangerous and terrifying murderous aura quietly radiated from the bodies of the generals such as the Warring States Period!


    The current Luffy is still very weak for them, but they have seen that the future Luffy poses a huge threat to their navy!


    A Monkey King has already appeared, and there must never be a second one!


    The mark of mortal death has been slapped on Luffy by the Warring States and others!


    It''s just that Luffy''s current poverty made them all smile, and then they dragged down the white beard and the group so that they had no time to save people!


    "Wukong, do you want to save people?" La Qi looked at Monkey King, but she knew that Monkey King admired the kid named Lu Fei very much.


    "No...Even if we don''t do it, he won''t die so easily..." Monkey King smiled slightly and turned his head to look outside the gate of justice...


    The terrifying huge meteorite is getting closer, but a moment''s time has already arrived!


    The terrible momentum is that even the space is cast a heavy shadow...


    And when Karp saw all this, his anger was full, and he released a boundless murderous aura, causing the ground under his feet to crack and open layer by layer...


    It''s just that he is now firmly pinched in his hands by the warring states who turned into a great Buddha, and he cannot break free for the time being!


    "Warring States! You bastard! Quickly let go of the old man!" Karp yelled, his muscles tense, releasing terrible power!The horrible breath is like an angry beast with a cold killing intent!


    Seeing that his two grandsons were about to die in front of him, Karp finally couldn''t bear it. What kind of shit justice had been temporarily abandoned by him. Now, he just wants to save Luffy''s life!


    It''s a pity that it''s too late, because the terrible meteorite has fallen...


    "Ace! It seems that both of us are going to die here..." Luffy looked at Ace, lying on his back, he who had not recovered yet, panting heavily, watching the falling meteorite , Without the slightest fear, there is still a smile on his face.


    "You guy...you can run away..." Ace gritted his teeth and roared, at the same time tears could not stop streaming down...


    "Is it all over?" Kong took a long sigh of relief and let go of a big rock in his heart...


    However, in this instant, their complexions changed color...


    In silence, countless navy and pirates fainted to the ground strangely...


    Then everyone was shocked to see the meteorite less than 20 meters away from Luffy and the others. Suddenly, a cold light flashed, and with a''click'', the huge and terrifying meteorite suddenly split in half!In the rumbling, it hit Luffy and Ace on both sides, the ground trembled for a while, shocking the sky...


    "Luffy, didn''t you say you want to become the One Piece? It would be a shame to die here?" A faint voice came, and a figure gradually emerged in the dissipated dust...

 947 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Six

    "Fragrant... Shanks!!"


    Seeing the figure appeared, Luffy shouted with surprise on his face.


    "Oh, Luffy, you guys are still messing up like before! But if we meet you now, it seems to have broken our agreement..." Shanks looked at Luffy and smiled slightly, just with emotion in his tone , With a little relief.


    Then he turned his head and looked in the direction of Monkey King. In his eyes, an inexplicable brilliance appeared: "However, I still hope you can forgive me... I didn''t hold back for a while, and wanted to see the legendary emperor with my own eyes. Where''s Monkey King!"


    "Red hair... Shanks..." At the moment of the Warring States period, his face was extremely gloomy, but at the same time he became extraordinarily serious: "Do you want to share this muddy water too?"


    "That''s not it..." Shanks retracted his gaze and looked at the Warring States period: "I just don''t want my friend to die here...by the way, I''ll see this legendary character..."


    The Warring States squinted his eyes, and immediately revealed an icy chill. Without talking nonsense, he said coldly: "Do it!"


    With an order, the green pheasant and others once again launched a fierce offensive!At this moment, there is no need to talk nonsense, some, just win or lose!


    As long as it is not facing Monkey King, even if one of the Four Emperors appears again, the Navy is not afraid!


    This time, the navy did not have the slightest reservation. The Warring States, the Air and the Green Bull simultaneously besieged the white beard!


    And Huang Yuan raised his hands, and countless light rains shot towards Luffy and Ace...


    But at this moment, Luffy has not recovered, and Ace is bound by the sea tower stone handcuffs and chains, and there is no fighting power at all!


    But they are protected by the red-haired Shanks!The long sword in his hand was dancing, and the rain of light that shot towards Luffy and Ace was actually destroyed by him!


    "One of the four emperors...it''s a bit troublesome..." Huang Yuan said in a general sense, and his figure instantly turned into a beam of light, appeared behind Shanks, and kicked out with a terrifying light speed kick!


    Shanks opened his eyes like his back, turned around without hesitation, picked up the long sword in his hand and put it in front of him!


    Bang!With a loud noise, the dazzling light burst out instantly!It even started an extremely terrifying explosion!


    Shanks'' figure was suddenly shaken by the terrifying impact more than ten meters away before stopping her figure!Just looking at it, it didn''t hurt me!


    Swinging the long sword in his hand, Shanks looked at Luffy and Ace who were still in a daze, and said helplessly: "Why are you two still in a daze! Leave quickly! It would be extremely detrimental to us to drag on like this? ! My companion will meet you outside..."


    Only then did Luffy and Ace react, and the little Luffy suddenly grew bigger in an instant, and was overjoyed: "Haha~~Recovered!" Without talking nonsense, he directly picked up Ace and fled here!


    At this moment, he was very excited. He didn''t expect to see Shanks at this time!


    "How could it be easy for you to escape!" Fujitora smiled and snorted suddenly, swiping the knife lightly, and terrifying gravity suddenly burst out of his body!In the surrounding space, gravity intensified in an instant. Luffy, who was still trying to escape, made a''bang'', and was deeply pressed on the ground by the horrible gravity that suddenly appeared, shaking out a terrifying pit!


    In the scream, Luffy and Ace spit out blood at the same time!His complexion was instantly pale!


    Ace is bound by the sea building stone, so he is like an ordinary person at all, and Luffy''s current strength is compared with Fujitora''s smile, but there is a big gap!Therefore, it is impossible to withstand such horrible attacks as Fujitora Smile!


    You know, this is a terrifying ability that even meteorites can pull down!Even the white beard can be temporarily suppressed, how can Luffy bear it!


    Shanks'' complexion changed slightly and he wanted to rescue him, but Huang Yuan''s speed was too fast, and a series of fierce attacks made him unable to take action. Seeing Luffy and Ace in crisis, he could only do it in a hurry...


    "Ace!!"


    Baibeard endured repeated attacks from the three of the Warring States period. It can be described as Alexander. Although his strength is strong, he still suffered serious injuries!Seeing that Ace was in a crisis, he actually took the Green Bull abruptly despite his own comfort, then shook him away with a punch, leaped up, smiled at Fujitora, and shot out with a punch!


    ''Click''


    The atmosphere is shattered and opened, showing the power of terror!


    "Yep?"


    Fujitora smiled, his expression changed slightly, and he flew back directly...


    It''s a pity that his reaction was not fast enough, or a bit slower!


    Although White Beard was still some distance away from him, it was just that the terrifying shock power instantly bombarded Fujitora''s body!You know, this is Baibeard''s full blow!


    While grunting, Fujitora smiled and flew out directly!His left face was cracked, and his mouth full of teeth flew out with blood, and it looked terrible!


    However, Baibeard''s situation is even worse. His feat of saving lives has pushed himself into a dangerous situation!The green pheasant who had been waiting for the opportunity had already launched an attack!


    His figure flashed, his hands touched the tall and burly body of White Beard, and the terrifying cold air spread all the way, just in a moment, half of White Beard''s body was frozen!


    But at the same time, White Beard also roared, and the only fist that hadn''t been frozen suddenly hammered out!Accompanied by icy debris, the entire body of the green pheasant flew upside down...At the same time, a mouthful of blood was spit out...


    But the injury he suffered was worth it, because the white beard half of his body was frozen, temporarily losing the ability to move, and at the same time just repelled the green pheasant, the Warring States seized the opportunity!The terrifying beam that had been prepared for a long time spurted out of the mouth instantly!


    It turned into a golden streamer in the air, bombarding Baibeard''s body!


    boom!!!


    The earth-shaking roar resounded!The terrible aftermath of the explosion turned into a semicircular light wave, spreading away!The ground is cracked!A good island, can no longer withstand successive destructions, shattered and opened...


    "Daddy!!!"


    Ace and others screamed harshly and sadly!The cold and terrible hatred and killing intent radiated from everyone in the White Beard Pirates!That look is moving!


    Hahahaha!!!!


    Suddenly, a loud laugh resounded, and in the dust and smoke, everyone suddenly saw a dark shadow leaping out, and with a bang, it landed in front of Ace and Luffy!


    He held a knife in one hand, standing upright like Cang Song!Although at this moment, he was dressed in tattered clothes and covered in blood, it looked terrifying!However, the horrible and fierce breath is shocking, and it is terrifying to see!


    PS: Three more chapters tomorrow...

 948 Chapter 177 The Death of White Beard

    "Listen to me! The White Beard Pirates..."


    Without turning his head back, Baibeard shouted at Luffy and the others with full momentum.It''s just that the breath is a little confused and breathing.


    "Father!!"


    The members of the White Beard Pirates Group were all shocked. Looking at the stalwart figure of White Beard, a bad feeling arose in their hearts.


    "Our goal has been achieved... Now what I want to give is the order of the last captain!"


    "Finally? Wait! Daddy!"


    "Why do you want to say such unlucky things!!"


    "We are going back to the new world together!"


    After hearing White Beard''s words, the members of the White Beard Pirates Group changed their complexions and shouted hoarsely.


    "I''m going to say goodbye to you here...Everyone must survive and return to the new world safely! I don''t want the white-haired person to send the black-haired person..." Loudly.


    Baibeard is very aware of his current situation. He is already old and injured too badly. He is already exhausted!The blow before the Warring States period shook his internal organs very badly, almost all of them moved, and the two blood holes in the abdomen looked even more frightening!


    Fortunately, this is not the world of "Reaper", otherwise others might mistake him for a virtual reality!And it still has two strange species with virtual holes.


    "Father! Are you going to die here?"


    In the case of White Beard, yes, the members of the White Beard Pirate Group are all in disbelief. Panic appeared on the original combative faces!


    "I am the remnant party of the era, and there is no ship to carry me in the new era!" Baibeard suddenly stomped on the ground, the muscles on his arms were tight and bulging, and the punch under his fist instantly seemed like a spider web. Spread the cracks!The scale of this time is more terrifying and terrifying than any time before!


    Because this is Baibeard''s life-threatening blow before his death!


    "Let''s go! Little ones!" Accompanied by the white beard''s roar, the whole ground began to shake violently!The stratum is cracked, it is the endless crack gap!


    The navies standing on the ground were all screaming in horror, falling down...


    Even the sky has become dim at this moment!The clouds are surging rapidly, and the trembling is endless!


    For a time, both the earth and the sky were shaking and trembling!The sight is horrible!


    The frozen sea began to crack, and the sky-shattering waves swelled out of it. The island, which was already in tatters, finally began to crack and disintegrate a little bit. Then, under the horrified eyes of everyone, behind the white beard , Suddenly a bottomless abyss cracked, the crack expanded little by little, and gradually separated towards the two sides...


    But in a moment, the entire island was divided into two, and the navy and the pirates were separated!


    These methods have surprised everyone who returns!


    And the white beard stood alone in front of all the navies, behind which was a dark crack in the abyss, and at the same time surging sea water poured in from it. That scene was shocking and exciting!A man should be a master, and a man can do nothing!


    The faces of the Warring States and others were very ugly and solemn, but they were not acting rashly!Because they were really shocked by the white beard''s momentum!


    A strong man with a determination to die, the state at this moment, but makes them jealous!Because such an enemy is the most terrifying!If one is wrong, he will be pulled back by others!This is not to be afraid of death, but to be dragged into the water by a mortal person, which is very worthless.


    Looking at the stalwart figure of Baibeard, Ace and others cried bitterly!


    And the green pheasant dragged the injured body, but directly jumped through the cracks in the abyss, the terrifying cold air surged, freezing the rushing sea!If you don''t do this, the already shattered island will probably be sunk into the sea by the terrifying waves!


    "Marshal...now...what to do?"


    Huang Yuan looked at the white-bearded pirate group leaving on the other side, frowning slightly, especially the figure standing proudly in front of him with a knife, making them afraid to come forward suddenly!I can only watch the pirates leave by boat...


    A little bit of time passed, and the white beard standing proudly in front remained motionless. This strange situation caused the people of the Warring States Period to frown slightly, and finally found something wrong...


    "Could it be that the white beard is already..." Zeng Guo''s eyes suddenly widened, looking at the proudly standing figure, the pupils suddenly stared up, just about to confirm, suddenly a figure flashed in front of him, his face suddenly condensed: "Master Wukong, you Yes?¡­"


    "Is it still dead..." Monkey King didn''t answer, but looked at the white beard who was still standing proudly to death, a little booed.


    The scars on Baibeard''s body were even more shocking.Although not as exaggerated as in the original book, he has been facing the siege of at least three generals. Although every injury he suffered is not fatal, it is definitely not light!


    He was severely injured before, and then took the full blow of the Warring States period, and then used the only remaining power to split the entire island directly, gaining a chance to escape for the Whitebeard Pirates group, and he himself , But he died of exhaustion so unconsciously!


    But even if he died, he still shocked the entire navy. Even the Warring States and others did not dare to rush forward for a while. This kind of spirit is really admirable!


    "Dead?" Huang Yuan and others were taken aback, then shocked, and then inexplicably annoyed. They were shocked by a dead man who did not dare to chase them suddenly. They were ashamed and fell home, but at the same time, they had to admire. With a white beard, this guy is indeed the strongest man in the past!


    But then there was some sadness inexplicably, the death of such characters will always make people boo...


    "It seems that the war is over..." The Warring States period looked at the white beards who had gone away, and shook their heads helplessly: "Although Ace was not executed, the white beard was left, which is not bad..." He didn''t intend to pursue it, because each of them was seriously injured. In addition, the red-haired Shanks, one of the Four Emperors, also made them feel jealous...


    "This kind of character, can''t just leave it to me, is it okay to give his body to me?" Monkey King looked at the Warring States and the others, and said lightly.


    "This..." Kong suddenly looked embarrassed, but did not dare to refuse: "Let''s do it with you! Although we are in a hostile relationship, Baibeard is indeed a respectable person, even if you don''t say it, We will also bury him deeply..."


    Nodded, Monkey King glanced at Hancock who was not far away, and said: "From now on, Hancock is no longer Qiwuhai, and Daughter Island, from now on, will belong to my Sun Wukong!"


    PS: There are two more changes later...

 949 Chapter 178 The Empress’s Love

    Some people are happy and some are worried about the death of Baibeard!


    The rejoicing is naturally those civilians, as one of the four emperors, the death of the white beard.For those civilians, it is the most happy thing!After all, the White Beard Pirates are just pirates, and in most people''s hearts, the pirates themselves represent evil.


    The reason why so many people criticized the navy and belittled the navy before was only the residents of the Soap Bubble Islands!


    They have been enduring the exploitation and humiliation of the Tianlong people, unable to raise their heads at all, and naturally have indelible hatred and hatred towards the navy and the Tianlong people!


    But the majority of the people still cherish the navy.After all, the navy maintained order, crushed and deterred the pirates, protected countless people, and saved them from disasters.


    As soon as the white beard died, the world of the pirates naturally caused an uproar. The position of the four emperors was vacant, and countless ambitious pirates began to become active!


    At the same time, the name of the emperor Sun Wukong has reached the point where no one knows and no one knows!


    Because this is a person standing outside the law, standing at the top of the world!His words and deeds!It represents the law!He is as powerful as a god!No one can control it!


    The old era is gone, and the new era has come!


    Leaving Malin Vando, Monkey King returned the body of White Beard to the White Beard Pirates, making the White Beard Pirates grateful to Monkey King, but at the same time, they were also deeply saddened by the death of White Beard. In deep regret...


    In the original book, Ace''s death, it was Luffy who suffered, but now Ace is not dead, but it was replaced by Ace!He thought that it was his own recklessness that caused the white beard to lose his life!


    It may take a while to get out of grief and regret and to regroup.


    As for Luffy and his party, Monkey King gave them to Lei Li, and Lei Li¡¯s method was enough to teach them!


    But Monkey King took Hancock and headed towards Daughter Island...


    When Hancock went to Marin Vatican, due to the emergency, she did not bring the Nine Snakes and Pirates, so now, she is alone...


    On the Emperor, in Monkey King''s room, there are only Monkey King and Hancock.


    Outside the door, Nami and other women are close to the door, listening closely, as for what they are doing, it is no longer necessary to say.


    In the room, Hancock is already half-naked at the moment, with his back to Monkey King, shaking slightly, showing anxiety and fear, but more of expectation and tension: "Goku...you...really can...will What''s on the back of Ai Jia''s...


    In the past, she was most afraid of others seeing the secret behind her, but in front of Monkey King, she was calm.


    "Of course..." Monkey King looked at Hancock''s look of nervous anticipation and smiled. He also knew that the slave mark on his back was the pain of her life. It was easy to get rid of her earlier, so she was relieved earlier, so he was not talking nonsense. , Placed her light hand flat on her delicate and smooth back, the gentle touch made Sun Wukong''s heart sway slightly, and then shook her head to remove the distracting thoughts from her heart, and lightly touched her hand between her back, the deep feeling in Hanku The hoofprints of the dragon on the back disappeared instantly...


    "Okay..." Monkey King smiled slightly and withdrew his hand.


    But Hancock turned slightly, looking at the mirror in front of him with panic and nervous anticipation...


    Then Jiao body suddenly shocked!


    The hoof prints that had always brought her nightmares have disappeared, but her skin is smooth and tender, leaving no trace of it, as if she had never had it...


    "It''s gone...really gone..." Hancock trembled, with an incredible look in his eyes, relieved, relieved, and excited...


    It is precisely because of this that she can show her inner excitement, tears can''t stop overflowing, and from this moment on, her nightmare is gone...


    Regarding Monkey King, she didn¡¯t know how to express it, because she had never thanked anyone...but with tears in her eyes, she looked at Monkey King blankly...


    It was he who wiped out the whole clan of Dragons for me, he wiped out the humiliation behind him, and rescued himself from daily nightmares...he is his savior...


    Hancock had originally left the shadow of Monkey King in her heart, but at this moment, it had completely occupied her heart...but she didn''t know yet, what did this represent?It just felt her heartbeat speed up and her body was hot, making her feel that even breathing has become a little difficult...


    It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t know that, in her seductive posture, accompanied by rapid breathing, the full man whose chest was only blocked by the hair showed a little bit, but she almost saw Monkey King¡¯s eyes protruding...


    Damn it, this is tempting to commit crime...


    Sun Wukong touched his nose. Fortunately, our concentration is good, and there is no nosebleed, so I quickly got up and walked towards the door...


    But as soon as I opened the door, I saw Nami and other women doing bird and beast dispersal, sitting in the seats casually, chatting...


    "..." Monkey King looked speechless for a while, but smiled indifferently. Their appearance just showed that his status in the eyes of the women was not.


    When Hancock walked out of the room with a blushing face, Nami and other women cast hostile eyes at her!


    No way, who told her to be too beautiful.


    "Why everyone looks at me like this... Is there something wrong with Ai''s family?" Hancock smiled slightly as he looked at the vague hostility in the eyes of the women, instantly, like a dream.


    "Ok... so beautiful..." Nami and other women, all flushed, their heartbeats accelerated.


    When she came back to her senses, Nami was even more exaggerated: "My God! This woman is so evil... I''m a woman..."


    "Really...it''s really dangerous..." Robin''s hand holding the book was a little unnatural, and he felt his heartbeat speed up a little!


    "This setting is a bit too much! How about it?" Perona''s face was flushed, looking at Hancock, her eyes widened.


    This beauty has something that makes them change their sexual orientation, it is so dangerous, so dangerous!


    "That can''t be helped... the concubine body is so beautiful..." Hancock smiled slightly, looking at the girls with a look down, looking proud and confident.However, this kind of temperament is supposed to be annoying, but when it appears in her body, it makes people feel so absurd as it should be.


    Kalifa looked at Hancock, then at Monkey King, her brows frowned slightly: "The threat to this woman... is so big!"


    PS: One more thing...

 950 Chapter One Happiness

    The Emperor was sailing on the sea, all the way towards Daughter Island. Whether it was the navy or the pirates, it hurriedly avoided and fled!


    All the way was unimpeded, at the speed of the Emperor, just in the evening, I came to Daughter Island...


    Looking at the cheering and shouting beauties of all sizes on the coast, Monkey King looked a little excited!Daughter Island!It''s all sister paper islands!Especially here is a man''s paradise!


    Moreover, giving birth to daughters and not giving birth to boys is just like the world created by yourself, it''s not so disciplined!Fate~ Fate!


    "sister!"


    "sister!"


    "Master Snake Ji!"


    As soon as the Emperor King landed, there were countless dressy and simple sisters who leaped towards the Emperor¡­


    Monkey King looked up at the sky, feeling so happy for a moment: "Wow! What a beautiful scenery..."


    "You''re so pretty!"


    With a sound of "pop!" Nami slapped Monkey King''s forehead very upset: "Don''t look around!"


    "But! Just to see if you are jealous of woolen yarn!" Monkey King pouted.


    "Who...who''s jealous! Stupid!" Nami blushed immediately, looking a little frustrated.


    "Worry you, Sonda Sonia, Marie Groud, and everyone..." Hancock smiled slightly at the crowds in front of them, "Thank you for coming to meet them!"


    "This time the task of the King''s Qiwuhai is really hard for you..."


    "Well... The Ai family is no longer the Seventh Martial Sea of ??King... I think you should all know it?" Hancock looked at the girls and said.


    "Yes... We went to a nearby town in the morning and witnessed everything about Malin Vando through a live broadcast... Our daughter island is already under the banner of the Emperor Pirates, right?"


    "This is really great! That''s the strongest in the world! This time I finally don''t have to worry about others daring to harm our daughter island..." Another sister said very happily.


    "Yo! So many sister papers, Hancock, please introduce me!" Monkey King stepped forward, came to Hancock''s side, and smiled slightly.Looking at the dry sister paper in front of me, especially the tall and plump sister paper, I was stunned, Nima is too big!Brother''s whole body can be covered into those two lumps!Don''t know how it will feel?I really want to try it!


    "Ah! It''s Master Monkey King!"


    When the sisters of the Nine Snake Pirates saw Monkey King, their faces were suddenly surprised!For Monkey King, they admire closely.Just one person, to frighten the entire world government, this is simply an explosion!Moreover, this kind of existence is still their friend, I am excited to think about it!


    Because Monkey King destroyed the whole family of Dragons for Hancock, they were all in sight.Only the person in front of me dared to do such crazy things!Only he can do it!


    The sisters of the Pirates of Nine Snake Island, all of their eyes lit up, and with a whistling sound, they immediately surrounded the Monkey King and stretched out their hands towards Monkey King...


    "Dig! I touched Master Wukong''s face... so happy!"


    "Haha...I also touched Master Wukong''s xiong! It''s really strong! I decided not to wash my hands for three days..."


    "Hehe... I touched it... I also touched it... The first time I touched a man in my life... I''m so excited!"


    For a while, Monkey King was directly covered by the passionate daughters into the crowd...


    "Too Nima is cruel... I am grass!" Monkey King was so scared by these female sex wolves, so he immediately drilled his head and drilled in front of the plump, slender girl who looked like a giant girl. Seeking protection, hiding...


    I''m not taking advantage, I''m avoiding female sex. Wolf beating oil...


    Surrounded by warmth and softness, Monkey King was drunk...


    "You all get out of Ai''s family! Who is daring to be rude to Wukong, Ai''s family wants her to look good!" The behavior of the girls made Hancock inexplicably angry. She didn''t know what was going on, but Since he was unhappy, he screamed out loud at the moment.


    The female emperor spoke, and all the girls were shocked, withdrawing their hands angrily, and stood aside...


    "Huh? What about the Wukong people? Why are they missing?" Nami and the others both looked confused when they looked at the empty space.


    The beautiful''Giant'' sister stood up, blushing, a little twisted, and pointed to her xiong mouth, a little embarrassed: "Here...here..."


    Monkey King drilled his head and revealed a head from the arms of the tall girl. He coughed twice as he watched Robin and the other girls with a''sullen'' expression, and said seriously: "You women are so cruel. Oh... I''m scared to death!" Then he raised his head and said seriously to the''Giant'' sister paper: "Sister paper, please put me down, thank you..."


    ''Giant'' sister Zhi Yiyan pulled Monkey King out of her xiong and placed it on the ground...


    "Is it comfortable?" Robin looked at Monkey King with a smile.It''s just behind the smile, but it''s so dangerous.


    "It''s okay..." Monkey King replied habitually. He immediately coughed and looked at Robin with a serious expression: "I was forced!" Then he immediately looked at Hancock and changed the subject. "Go, take me to your daughter island to see and see!" As he said, jump on the daughter island first!


    "Scum! Abnormal!" Perona looked at the back of Monkey King''s departure, whispering contempt, and Nami and other women nodded in sympathy...This is too annoying, if you want to drill, Why don''t you get into someone''s house... Oh, what are you thinking about, so ashamed...


    "Wow! Look! It''s Lord Snake Ji! Lord Snake Ji is back!"


    "Welcome back! Lord Snake Ji!"


    "Huh? The person in front...who is he? He looks so strange!"


    "Yeah... It''s really ugly! And Xiong Pu is not big at all..."


    "My big sister! My grass!" Sun Wukong heard this, and was immediately depressed. He pointed to the plump bucket-like woman and cursed: "I am a man, how can there be a Xiong department... Nima, no! Lao Tzu There is a xiong department, but how could it be as big as a woman..."


    "Gosh! He turned out to be a man?"


    "How come there are men on Daughter Island?"


    "And I came with the Empress..."


    "Who is this guy?"


    "Is this a man? He looks so strange!"


    Looking at the pointing and pointing of the sisters around, Monkey King felt very stressed and felt like a monkey in the zoo for people to watch!Nima''s, this feels so depressing to say!A group of ignorant women, who have never seen a man, and I don¡¯t know much about you.


    In this way, Monkey King was watched by many sisters as if looking at national treasures all the way to the palace where Hancock lived. The surrounding noise was finally reduced a lot, but Chee was replaced by those guards in the palace. The curiosity of sisters...


    PS: This is the third update today.After the fight, let¡¯s relax, I don¡¯t know if you like it.Although I want to write more in detail, I am afraid of river crabs, so I can only make it simpler...

 951 Chapter 180 is naive...

    Along the way, under the curious eyes of countless women looking at national treasures, Monkey King and his team came to the palace where Hancock lived. The curious eyes around them finally disappeared, but after entering the palace, the guard girls obviously Looking at Monkey King, his eyes were not very friendly.


    "Unexpectedly, another nasty man ran to Daughters Island..."


    "What a rude man... actually walked in front of Lord Snake..."


    "Man really hates him...just like the admiral Huang Yuan last time..."


    Entering the palace, even though there was Hancock''s presence, Monkey King was not blocked, but he heard the whispers of those guard girls clearly.


    "I was shot while lying down, Huang Yuan''s bad behavior is nothing to do with me!" Sun Wukong was a little upset, but forgive them for the sake of women.


    The last time Huang Ape came to Daughter Island, only the guards in this palace had seen it, but the impression Huang Ape gave them was extremely poor. Therefore, these women agreed that men are extremely annoying. thing.As a result, Sun Wukong got their hostile eyes instead.


    The residents of Daughter Island didn''t know what happened to Malin Fando, because they were isolated from the world and they didn''t know anything about Monkey King.


    Only Granny Za was shocked when she saw Monkey King: "This... is this..."


    "He is Master Goku. Now, our Daughter Island has nothing to do with the navy. The safety of Daughter Island is under the protection of Master Goku!" Sundarthonia looked at Granny Zha with a serious face, in a tone of voice. Have infinite pride.


    Can be placed under the banner of the Emperor Pirate Group, this kind of honor is not something that anyone can get!But their daughter island is the first!


    "What''s going on? Snake Ji, is it... you have been cancelled the title of Qiwuhai?" Granny Za suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Hancock with a worried face.


    "What is cancellation? It was the Aijia who quit..." Hancock said, watching Monkey King blush, Mei Yanzhong looked a little idiot: "And... Daughter Island can be placed under Wukong''s banner. , The Aijia is very happy..."


    "You...you...it''s such a fool..." Granny Za was trembling all over, thinking about it, Tangtang Girl Island, originally an independent existence, is now under the banner of a man?What is this?It''s simply against the ancestral precepts!


    "Huh! Ai Jia is the queen of this country... You, an old woman, don''t tell me there... The decision of Ai Jia is the decision of this country... What Ai Jia says is the absolute truth... Everything that Ai Jia does will get I agree with..." Hancock suddenly shouted tenderly when he heard Granny Za''s objection.


    "Ah! Lord Snake Ji, who is proud of her, is so beautiful!"


    "Yes... Master Snake Ji''s decision is ours..."


    "What the Lord Snake Hime said...is the truth..."


    "Snake Ji... We support you..."


    The female warriors all around immediately entered a mode of intoxication. The blind worship and unreasonable trust were far more terrifying than the most terrifying cult beliefs.


    "You...you...you..." Granny Za shook her hands, pointed at the group of coaxing women, and then bowed her head baldly.Although she has not a low reputation in Daughter Island, she is nothing compared to Hancock.


    "The charm of this woman... is really a killer for men and women..." Carlyfa helped her glasses, looked at Hancock at the moment, with a look of wonder, and her pretty face was a little red.


    "Okay... Granny Za... Actually there is a reason..." Marigold looked at Granny Za and explained seriously...


    After learning about what happened to Malin Fandor, Granny Ze was already dumbfounded, and then respectfully bowed to Monkey King, saying: "How offended you were just now, Lord Goku..."


    Monkey King waved his hand generously...


    Next, everything about Monkey King was circulated in the whole daughter island!And Daughter Island was not protected by the world government, but was placed under the protection of the Emperor Pirate Group. Although it caused a lot of fluctuations, when it was learned that Monkey King didn¡¯t even dare to offend the world government, the whole daughter The island has also become lively...


    When eating at night, it was even more lively, but for Monkey King, it was even more fascinating. However, due to identity problems, Hancock did not get together...


    All around are full of gorgeous, fashionable, hot and hot women, although there are many strange shapes, but those, let''s just ignore them!


    Obviously eating, but still surrounded by a bunch of curious sisters, you squeeze a hand, she rubs it, even the shame is not let go, for these innocent women who don¡¯t know the difference between men and women, Monkey King feels so stressed... But you can''t eat your own tofu for nothing!So I had to fight back one by one...


    It¡¯s already night, and there is still a little time before the end of the banquet. In a country where there are only women, Monkey King is still very excited, so a person secretly left the room...


    As I walked, I suddenly saw a group of light and slippery sisters taking a bath in a puddle on the side of the road, and Monkey King suddenly beamed his eyes...


    But she turned around and wanted to leave, after all, she was not her own...


    However, he suddenly found out that it does not mean that others will have it!


    "Ah! Isn''t that Master Wukong?"


    "Master Goku... do you want to take a bath together? The water is very cool..."


    After seeing Monkey King, a group of women had their eyes brightened. When they ate before, they had a lot of affection for this unassuming Master Wukong, and now they waved and invited the Monkey King!


    Don''t shake it?You are shaking, I will follow you!


    Monkey King looked at the women in front of him, feeling speechless for a while, not knowing what women are different from men and women, it really hurts.


    "No, you can wash it..." Monkey King waved his hand. If he was the previous one, I''m afraid he would have jumped in, but now... He is very disciplined and tasteful...


    "Don''t be shy! Come on, we really want to see how men are different from us..." The''tall'' sister who was previously sheltered by Monkey King in Xiong walked onto the bank without any evasiveness, and was stunned. The Monkey King held it in his arms and dragged it into the pool...


    It took a long time for Monkey King to climb ashore from a bunch of white women.He opened his trousers and looked at him, his face sighed: "What a group of crazy women! Almost foamed at the mouth that brother touched... Um?" Sun Wukong suddenly frowned and looked towards the distant sky, his eyes suddenly He squinted: "I didn''t expect... it really happened..."


    As he said, the figure flashed and disappeared instantly!


    PS: Three shifts tomorrow...

 952 Chapter 181 The Gap

    Countless navies have surrounded the Soap Bubble Islands, and dozens of naval warships are docked around the island. The black hole of the fort is extremely shocking!


    After the war, the world government also began a great purge!Especially the Soap Bubble Islands, they attach great importance to it. Because of the relationship between the Tianlong people, even the slaves will be auctioned at the auction house here. This has added a stain to the world government and even lost a lot of people¡¯s hearts. Therefore, The navy dispatched a large number of troops to carry out a major cleaning here!


    Countless troops surrounded all the exits, and three generals personally executed it. This is great news for the residents of the island, because they never have to live that fearful dark life.


    But the pirates on the island, everyone feels bad, especially those supernovas who temporarily live here, have become the target of the navy!


    Because long before the war began, countless naval warships had been stationed around the Soap Bubble Islands. These supernovae just wanted to leave, and did not dare to act rashly for a while. They could only hide in secret, looking for opportunities to leave.


    But who could have imagined that the navy would start a cleanup of the Soap Bubble Islands with thunderous means just after the war, which caught the supernovae by surprise...


    At this time, the pirates of the Soap Bubble Islands have suffered blood mold for eight lifetimes, even the supernovae are no exception!Six of the ten have been arrested.


    Because the three navy officers who performed this task: Huang Yuan, Qing Pheasant, Fujitora smiled, the so-called supernova is still far from them.


    Currently, the four people who have not been arrested are: Estaskid, Basil Hawkins, Trafalgaro, and Jenny Bonny.


    But in the face of three admirals, countless naval warships, and many pacifists, it seems only a matter of time before they are arrested...


    Because of the Monkey King''s relationship, the world governments are now extremely cautious in doing things, even if it is a small matter, they are not careful to ensure that nothing is lost!This also indirectly made their opponents no chance to get around.


    In a jungle not far from the coast, Jenny Bonnie looked at the figure blocking the front, her complexion became extremely solemn and ugly...


    "So... do you want to catch it yourself... or do you want the old man to do it yourself?" Fujitora smiled and lowered his head, his face was plain, blind, and he seemed to be talking to himself.


    "Damn! Obviously not far..." A man behind Jenny Bonnie looked at the coast not far away with a face full of unwillingness. When looking at the person blocking the front, his face was terrified and nervous. The hand holding the weapon was already wet with sweat: "It was Fujitora who smiled...this is really over..."


    "Your navy really can count on us! To deal with such a small person like us, you can even trouble a general like you to go out in person..." Jenny Bonny smiled at Fujitora, although nervous, she still snorted coldly.


    "One of the eleven supernovas... I don''t think you are just small people... Although you are a bit bullying..." Fujitora smiled in a calm tone, but his hand had already touched the handle of the stick knife.


    "So... the old man is saying this... Are you going to catch it... or... want to try to resist?"


    "Damn it! I''m fighting with you!" A pirate finally couldn''t bear the boundless pressure, his eyes flushed, roared, and when he raised his knife, Chao Fujitora smiled and slashed over...


    "It seems...you chose the latter...it really can''t help it..." Fujitora smiled faintly and said with a soft ding, the stick knife touched his thumb, revealing a section...


    The air freezes instantly, and the earth here shakes for it...


    What followed was the extremely terrifying gravity, and then, with a loud bang, the pirate who had come from the chopping fell heavily to the ground in an instant, hitting a bottomless path. The terrible black hole is coming!


    "Silk~~"


    All the companions behind Jenny Bonny were shocked and took a breath. For them, this terrifying strength is simply not something that people should have. In a flash, the fear has spread throughout the heart, and they knelt. Falling to the ground, repeatedly begging: "Surrender! We surrender!"


    In the face of absolute strength, they can only obey their fears and admit their powerlessness and weakness. Because of resistance, there is only death!


    "You..." Jenny Bonnie looked at her companions and suddenly felt disappointed, although their behavior was excusable.


    "Sister...surrender! The general''s strength...is not something we can contend with..." a man looked at Jenny Bonny and kindly persuaded.


    "Huh! A bunch of useless soft guys! My old lady won''t surrender!" Jenny Bonnie yelled, a little bit, but directly attacked Fujitora with a smile...


    Fujitor smiled and frowned slightly, holding the rod and knife in both hands, but he jumped back and dodged, keeping a certain distance from Jenny Bonnie again...


    "En?" Jenny Bonny looked at Fujitora with a smile, her face full of arrogance, full of mockery and said: "My mother hasn''t attacked yet, she was actually scared, haha...You are a navy admiral, what a shame! "


    "You don''t have to be aggravated... Although your ability old man doesn''t know what it is, he still knows a little... It can make people younger or older... This is indeed a tricky ability... But as long as you keep a certain distance from you , I think it should be okay?" Fujitor smiled, holding the stick and knife in both hands, as if he would attack easily.


    "You blind man is quite discerning..." Jenny Bonnie said, scanning around the corner of her eyes, trying to find a gap to escape, then picked up a big stone on the ground, her face was very dignified: "No matter, no matter what. It doesn''t work, there is no other way, I can only fight it!" I thought to myself, and threw the stone in my hand into the distance...


    Fujitora smiled and immediately turned his head to look over there, and Jenny Bonnie''s feet, at this moment, actually jumped towards the other side of the coast...


    "Although my eyes are blind...but my heart is not blind!" Fujitora smiled and shook his head. The plain breath instantly became extremely fierce, and then the stick and knife in his hand suddenly sold out, and the sword slashed out!


    There was a loud bang, and no sword aura was seen, but the ground cracked directly under his sword, and a terrifying crack was cut out!


    Then, with a chuckle, Jenny Bonnie, who was fleeing, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, and flew out directly. When she landed, she spouted a mouthful of blood from the boss again...


    PS: This chapter should have been changed a long time ago. When the code word was halfway through, the power was suddenly stopped, and the manuscript was not saved, so I recoded it again sadly.Well, I said three shifts, and there are two more...

 953 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Two

    With just one blow, Jenny Bonnie''s back was a blur of flesh and blood, and the terrifying wound was even more shocking.


    The internal organs are damaged. If this is not treated in time, there is a danger of death.


    Fujitora''s ability to attack was originally terrifying, how could it be resisted by Jenny Bonnie''s body alone.If it wasn''t for the other party''s intention to take her life, it wouldn''t be of this level.


    Although Jenny Bonnie''s ability is also very powerful in a certain way, it is not enough to face such a general-level character.


    "Unexpectedly, the difference between the strength of the old lady and the generals is so big... I really don''t know how strong is the pervert that pushes a group of generals down with just domineering?" Jenny Bonny endured the pain, with a trace of her face showing Wry smile.Thinking of Monkey King, I feel even more incredible.


    "Let''s take it...remember, you need to handcuff her with Hailou stone handcuffs..." Fujitor smiled and ordered the navy on standby not far away.


    "Yes..." A group of Navy saluted immediately, took up the handcuffs and walked towards Jenny Bonnie and her companions...


    "Damn! My mother was arrested..." I struggled to stand up, but the pain and weakness made Jenny Bonnie no more chance to resist. He could only accept the reality unwillingly and helplessly: "Is the journey of my mother? It¡¯s just started, is it coming to an end? Really unwilling!"


    "If you are not reconciled... join my pirate group!"


    A figure suddenly flashed out, looking at Jenny Bonnie in front of him, but smiling slightly.


    "It''s you?!" Looking at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him, Jenny Bonny''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Sun...Sun Wukong...!!!" The navy was even more frightened with their legs trembling, and then sat down on the ground without an image, their faces full of horror.


    And Fujitora smiled, his complexion changed drastically!


    With a light wave of her hand, soft fluorescent light shone on Jenny Bonnie¡¯s delicate body. In an instant, the wound on her back was restored as it was before, but the tender skin was exposed, which made people fascinated. . A feeling of non-non-non-fee.


    "Add...you who joined you...are you kidding me?" Although Jenny Bonnie was shocked that her injury improved instantly, she was even more shocked by Monkey King''s invitation!But at the same time, it also revealed a great surprise!


    Who is Monkey King, that is recognized as the strongest in the world!none of them!Even the world government dare not say a word in front of him. The current Monkey King is an idol that people all over the world worship. Such existence invites her to join his pirate group. Can she not be excited?


    "I... never make jokes about business..." Monkey King looked serious.Turned around and looked at Fujitora with a smile: "Go back, these people, leave it to me!" Although the tone was plain, it was beyond doubt.But he didn''t intend to abuse Fujitora and smile, because he didn''t have that interest, and it felt as boring as if he was bullying a child, but if he wasn''t interested, it would be another matter.


    "..." Fujitor smiled and looked at Monkey King without saying a word, helpless and helpless, and then flashed away and disappeared here.


    The Navy had already understood some of Monkey King''s temperament, so Fujitor smiled very clearly. If he dares to talk nonsense, he will have to peel off his skin if he doesn''t die, so he turned around and left with wit!


    Although a little embarrassing, no one dared to make fun of him even if the rumors went out.Because this is a terrifying existence that even the entire world government can do its best!He is no longer in the human category, so the rumors say...


    "Come with me!" Monkey King looked at Jenny Bonnie and said.


    "Uh... I haven''t promised you yet!" Jenny Bonnie glared at Monkey King, a little upset about his self-assertion.But after the words were spoken, her back suddenly chilled, and she suddenly remembered that now this person is no longer the little famous pirate she dared to challenge before, but a terrifying existence that made the whole world awe and fear.


    "You don''t have the right to refuse...because...this is an order!" Monkey King said, the surrounding scenes changed instantly, and they had come to an isolated island.


    "This...here is it?!!" Jenny Bonnie and others stared in shock.


    "This is an isolated island, far away from the Soap Bubble Islands... Your companions were also rescued by me. Then, say goodbye to them..." Monkey King looked at Jenny Bonnie and said.


    "Hey! Did you listen to my old lady? Did my old lady promise you?" Jenny Bonnie looked at Monkey King with an upset expression. For some reason, she, who was originally in awe of Monkey King, didn''t happen at this time. A little fear.


    But seeing Monkey King''s indifferent appearance, Jenny Bonnie was helpless for a while, and said to a group of companions beside him: "You see, right? The old lady has been targeted by this trafficker, so Bonnie Let¡¯s disband the Pirates!"


    Facing the Monkey King, the other members of the Bonnie Pirates group shuddered at all. When Monkey King fell in love with their captain sister, they couldn''t afford the slightest resistance at all, and they passed the mortal desperation just now. They also figured it out clearly. Since the captain and eldest sister has been on the list, they should be ordinary people. Pirates are too dangerous.


    After the group bid farewell, Jenny Bonnie was a little melancholy looking at the back of her companions away, but after seeing the war, she knew very well that with them, going to the New World would be a death. In that case , It might as well disband earlier.


    When I was in a good mood, Jenny Bonnie looked at Monkey King and said seriously: "My mother puts things first, every meal I want to eat, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you have fish, but you must have meat. If I can''t satisfy my old lady''s appetite, my old lady will be a group!"


    "It''s okay... I can afford a hundred rice buckets like you!" Monkey King said, with a thought, he disappeared here with Jenny Bonnie.


    The next day, Daughter Island, restaurant.


    Robin and the other women looked at the dining table, the two figure sitting cross-legged, gobbled up with no image, sweat on their foreheads.


    There are at least dozens of stacked plates, but the two still have no intention of stopping...


    Nami looked at Jenny Bonnie with a look of admiration: "Unexpectedly, in this world, besides Wukong, there are such powerful women..."


    "Yeah! Now Wukong has found a companion... Waiting for two rice buckets, Ke Ya, some of you are busy now..."


    PS: It''s raining heavily, I don''t know if the power will stop!There will be another update later, if the power outage does not come urgently, it will be made up tomorrow...

 954 Chapter 183 The Ownership of the Shaking Fruit

    The joining of Jenny Bonnie is a happy thing for Monkey King, because since then someone will fight with him for wine and meat!


    But after a meal, Jenny Bonnie''s relationship with Monkey King is not good enough.


    Robin and the others were not surprised to join Jenny Bonny, because they were mentally prepared when they met for the first time in the Soap Bubble Islands.


    On Daughter Island, on a wide grassland, Monkey King looked at the girls and said with a serious expression: "Today I will teach you how to use the domineering, but before that, you must first solve the problem of the ownership of the fruit of the earthquake!"


    As Monkey King said, his right hand stretched out, and a devil fruit appeared in his hand.


    When the white beard''s body was returned to the Whitebeard Pirates, he had already captured the fruit of the shaking.After all, this is the most powerful shock fruit in the Superman system.


    "Shocking...fruit..." The girls sighed a little after seeing the devil fruit in Monkey King''s hand. After all, the death of Whitebeard still made people feel a little regretful.


    When Jenny Bonnie saw the shaking fruit, her body shook slightly, and she burst into tears and wept. Then she looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Goku, give me this shaking fruit! "


    "You already have the power of the devil fruit, why do you want to shake the fruit?" Nami immediately looked at Jenny Bonnie dissatisfied: "Wei Wei and the others don''t have any abilities yet!"


    "By the way... what is your relationship with White Beard?" Monkey King did not answer directly, but looked at Jenny Bonnie and asked curiously.


    "My mother has nothing to do with White Beard! I used to admire him very much..." Jenny Bonny stared at Monkey King.


    "Forget it..." Monkey King shrugged indifferently.


    He is still a little curious about the identity of Jenny Bonny. After all, there have been all kinds of speculations on the Internet before. Some people say that she is the daughter of white beard, and some people say that she is the daughter of red dog!Although the red dogs were killed by Monkey King!I have never seen others hostile to him like killing his father and his enemies!


    Regardless of the truth, since they didn''t tell me, Monkey King didn''t bother to peer into her heart, just tossed it, and threw the shaking fruit to Jenny Bonnie.


    After receiving Zhenzhen Guoguo, Jenny Bonnie was in a daze, looking at Monkey King in disbelief: "You...you really gave me such a precious devil fruit?"


    She was only expressing the desire in her heart, and she didn''t expect Monkey King to really give her the fruit of shaking.Now that the fruit of shaking is in hand, it feels a little unreal.


    "You joined the Emperor Pirates, isn''t it mostly because of it?" Sun Wukong looked at Jenny Bonnie with a smile, and looked at Jenny Bonnie with deep eyes that could penetrate the heart. After touching her head, she also has her own dreams and ambitions, otherwise she would not create a pirate group by herself and go out to sea as a pirate.


    Knowing that Monkey King had the ability to grab the fruits of others, she had already determined that the Fruit of Shaking was in Monkey King''s hands, so she joined the Emperor Pirate Group.


    Although she was not sincere, she joined the Emperor Pirates with a purpose, but Jenny Bonnie also regarded herself as a member of the Emperor Pirates. After all, she knew the terrible Monkey King, and naturally she didn''t dare to do it. Things come out of the illusion and the snake.


    However, since fighting with Monkey King like iron buddies, she has also felt a sense of belonging.And when Monkey King threw the shaking fruit to her without hesitation, Jenny Bonnie was moved for a while.


    Obviously already knew her purpose, but still did not hesitate to hand over the shaking fruit to her, this trust really moved Jenny Bonnie.


    "Hmm~~ No wonder so many women are willing to follow you, your ability to buy people''s hearts is really amazing! Even my old lady was touched by you..." Jenny Bonnie looked at Monkey King, and she was very precious and shocked the fruit. Holding it in his hand, his face was full of excitement.


    "That''s no way! You are the most rude among the girls, so I personally think this shaking fruit is the most suitable for you, so I gave it to you!" Monkey King looked at Jenny Bang Ni, said seriously.


    "Rude? Humph~" Jenny Bonnie glanced at Monkey King, snorted softly, picked up a piece of barbecue in his hand, and bit it down without any image. It looked really rude.


    Seeing Jenny Bonnie, thinking of Shaking Fruit''s fighting methods, the girls thought about it, and they really thought she was a good match for Shaking Fruit, so no one objected.


    "But forget it, I already have the ability to fruit, this thing is a waste to me, you should use it to distribute it yourself!" Jenny Bonnie finally handed the Zhenzhen Fruit to Monkey King.


    "That''s not enough, I can give you the ability to have two fruits..." Monkey King is quite satisfied with Jenny Bonnie''s approach. If she doesn''t say this, Monkey King won''t really shake the fruit. give her.After all, he doesn''t like selfish people.


    "Hey? Can I have two abilities?" Monkey King''s words surprised Jenny Bonnie.Robin and the others didn''t have much reaction. Their understanding of Monkey King, even if Monkey King said to destroy the world casually, they would believe it, because they had already seen it.


    "Your original ability is also very powerful! With the addition of Shocking Fruit, I am looking forward to your growth!" Monkey King said, picking up Shocking Fruit from Jenny Bonnie''s hand, and then the girls were surprised. Under the gaze, the shaking fruit turned into a little fluorescent decomposition, submerged in Jenny Bonnie''s body...


    With the passage of time, Jenny Bonnie finally felt an inexplicable force in his body, and then squeezed his fist and punched it in front of him!


    With a click, the atmosphere under the fist shattered instantly, spreading like a cobweb, and the sea in front of it instantly set off a huge wave, surging!


    "Haha...Is this the power of shaking fruits? It''s really cool!" Jenny Bonnie couldn''t help laughing with excitement.Then picked up the barbecue on the left hand, bite it down...


    "A rude woman can''t hurt you!" Monkey King shook his head. He saw a lot of women of various personalities. In fact, people like Jenny Bonnie had a different flavor.


    PS: After the power outage yesterday, it came near ten o''clock, so I didn''t write the codeword. This chapter is a change owed yesterday, and there will be more later.There is another translation of "Jenny Bonnie", also called "Joe Ariel Bonnie"..

 955 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Four

    "No matter how strong you are... if you want to be a real master in this world, then you must master domineering..."


    On the grass, Monkey King stood in front of the girls, explaining in detail the knowledge and application of domineering...


    Time also passed unconsciously, and soon three days passed...


    And today as usual, Monkey King personally trained Robin and the others...


    Kemi came to the side of Monkey King and asked, "Master Wukong, how long shall we stay in this place?"


    "Why, do you want to go back?" Monkey King glanced at Kemi in front of him.


    "Yes! It''s been so long since I''ve been out, I want to go back and have a look too!" Kemi said hopefully.


    "That''s OK, let''s set off tomorrow..." Monkey King also simply spent a lot of time on Daughter Island. He also wanted to visit Fishman Island!


    "Really? It''s great!" Kemi was delighted after hearing this.


    After practicing today, while eating dinner, Monkey King said to Hancock who was on the opposite side: "Tomorrow we will leave Daughter Island and go to Fishman Island to change. So, prepare yourself!"


    "Huh?!" Hancock heard this, his body suddenly stiffened, his complexion a little hard to look.Hurriedly got up and walked towards the inner hall: "I''m full..."


    "Uh...what? This is? I didn''t seem to say anything wrong, right?" Monkey King asked Kalifa beside him inexplicably.


    "En! Distinguish from the words...it seems that there is nothing wrong..." Carlyfa held down her glasses lightly and said with a serious face: "But the problem seems to be the words you are leaving... "


    "What''s the problem with these words?" Monkey King was a little inexplicable, as if he had thought of something, but it was not very clear, and then he didn''t bother to pay attention to it, drinking and eating meat with Jenny Bonnie...


    Not long after dinner was over, a woman suddenly ran in in a panic, and said anxiously at Monkey King: "No...it''s not good! Lord Goku, Lord Snake Ji suddenly fell ill!"


    "Ill? What kind of divine development is this? Wasn''t it okay just now?"


    "I don''t know. After eating just now, Lord Snake Ji kept clutching her chest and panting, as if it were painful, and then suddenly fell down..."


    "En?" When Sun Wukong heard this, he seemed to understand: "Isn''t it the disease? By the way, didn''t I tell her to prepare? I was planning to take you away with you! This Hancock Isn''t it a misunderstanding?" Monkey King suddenly became speechless.


    "Wukong, what are you still rubbing with! Hurry up and see Hancock!" Nami and other women dragged Monkey King and headed towards the inner hall...


    When Monkey King and his party rushed to Hancock¡¯s bedroom, they happened to see Granny Za¡¯s experimenting with Hancock.Whenever she uttered a word from Monkey King, Hancock groaned happily... the last time she patted her forehead, she was full of helplessness: "Is it... That''s it... this damn virus..."


    "Zepo, my concubine is so uncomfortable! Will my concubine die?" Hancock looked at Granny Za with a pained expression.


    "Ah! Will die!" Mother-in-law Ze said with a solemn expression.


    "Don''t make such silly jokes, Zhapo!" Sanda Sonia immediately shouted.


    "She is not joking, if this disease is not cured, she will really lose her life!"


    "Ah! It''s Master Wukong! Master Wukong is here, you can quickly show Master Snake Ji! What kind of illness is she getting?" At this time, all the sisters who saw Monkey King walking in came in and were waiting for Snake Ji Come over, his face is full of eagerness.


    "Don''t worry, Hancock will be fine with me!" Monkey King gave them a very affirmative answer, calmed their minds, and walked into Hancock''s side.


    At this moment, Hancock was lying on the chuang, his face flushed, his delicate hand covering his heart was panting in pain...


    "Oh~ what a sin! Master Wukong... Master Snake Ji, this is..." When Granny Za saw Sun Wukong coming in, just about to explain the situation, Sun Wukong waved her hand.Interrupted her: "You don''t need to say much, I know what happened to Hancock..."


    After that, he looked at Hancock and said helplessly: "Okay, you don''t have to be sad anymore, I have said, I asked you to prepare, which means that you will not be left alone. You will leave with me too!"


    "Huh? Goku, is this true?" The originally painful Snake Ji turned over and sat up, her pretty face flushed, full of surprises, and the painful expression on her face just now.


    "Enchantment, are you okay?" Snake Ji''s appearance suddenly surprised Sanda Sonya and the others.


    "It really looks like this..." Zepo looked helplessly at Snake Ji and Monkey King, and felt a headache for a while: "Master Goku... Snake Ji is the emperor of Daughter Island... How can I go out to sea with you..."


    "Hankuk will be fine only if he is by my side, why, do you want to watch her die?" Monkey King looked at Zapo and said lightly.


    "Uh... although what you said is correct... but..." Zai Po still wanted to argue, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Hey! What on earth are you talking about? Can you make it clearer?" Nami said with an unhappy expression from the side.


    "This is a disease peculiar to Daughter Island, and my ex died from this disease... I heard that my ex also... In fact, I also suffered from the same disease before... Then I saved my life after leaving Daughter Island..." Zai Po said with a serious face. .


    "Is it so serious? I think Hancock seems to have nothing right now!" Nami looked at Hancock''s appearance at the moment, and said with a skeptical look.


    "This is the scary thing about this disease..."


    "Well, it''s not as scary as you said..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and said, "Isn''t it just lovesickness? There is nothing left to leave with me..."


    "Again... Lovesick?" Robin and the others both looked surprised.Then their expressions became strange.


    And Sanda Sonia and the others, they were all stunned, Snake Ji-sama, who looked like an iceberg, actually got lovesickness?


    "Sister-sama right... Goku-sama..." Sundar Sonia and the others have been scanning Hancock and Monkey King''s body. This shocking news feels like a dream.


    "Since it''s okay, let''s go away, Hancock, please prepare well, and leave with me tomorrow..."


    "Yes! Since Goku said that...no matter where it is...the concubine body will follow you..."


    PS: I went out to have a meal with my friends and the update was late. I''m really sorry.From tomorrow on, there will be two shifts a day, and three shifts when there is extra time...

 956 Chapter 185 Potential Development

    "Weird, the uncomfortable feeling is gone... and suddenly I feel so happy... I... what''s wrong with me?... Can''t refuse Goku at all... Suddenly agreed to leave with him..." Hancock held Wei with both hands. The red face was tangled and shy there, not knowing what happened to him.


    "Hankuk, this is love!" Zapo said with a serious face.


    "Love... love?"


    "You can do it! Even the world''s most recognized beauty has been targeted by you!" Robin folded his arms around his chest, lightly turned Monkey King next to him, and squinted his eyes slightly.


    Monkey King reported a smirk, and now it is still the best choice to say nothing, because he can clearly sense the murderousness around him.


    "The pain of not being able to see people who are dreaming about the day and night will soon make you weak to death. Although previous generations of emperors have met people who admire, they can only bury this feeling because they are emperors. They stayed on the island in the bottom of their hearts. Soon they were exhausted physically and mentally by this pain and eventually even took their lives..." Zai Po explained with a serious face.


    Nami on the side snorted uncomfortably when she heard it: "Not as terrible as you said? I also know a little bit about lovesickness. It''s not fatal, right?"


    "Oh! What you said is only for ordinary people, but for the people on Daughter Island, lovesickness is a deadly virus. If you don''t want to die, you can only leave Daughter Island and go with that man. The outside world..."


    "After all, the problem lies on this strange island, right?" Kalifa held down her glasses with an expression like this.


    "That''s really a weird island... I''m a little interested..." Robin heard it, his eyes also shimmering.


    "But as the emperor of Daughter Island... If you all leave, then who will protect this country?" Zhapo looked at Monkey King and said with a serious expression: "Although, now Daughter Island is already in Master Wukong. No one is daring to find Daughter Island anymore, but there are always some people in the world who are not eye-opening. Therefore, our Daughter Island must also have enough powerful people to stay on the island to protect Daughter Island. Yes!"


    "I thought it was a big deal..." Sun Wukong curled his lips and looked at the two sisters of Snake Ji: "Sanda Sonia, what kind of virtue is Marigot... You two come here!"


    "Master Goku, it''s Mary Geld!" Even forgotten her own name, Mary Geld expressed her dissatisfaction.


    Both sisters came to Sun Wukong and looked at him suspiciously: "Master Wukong, what do you want to do?"


    "You two are too tall, squat down!"


    "Uh, yes!" Although they don''t know what Sun Wukong is going to do, the two sisters Snake Ji still obediently knelt on one knee and lowered their heads.Their height is not much taller than Monkey King.


    Monkey King stretched out his hands and put them directly on the heads of the two sisters...


    A little bit of fluorescence instantly enveloped the tall bodies of the two sisters, and then, an extremely powerful aura gradually emanated from the two women...


    "This...this is?!!!" Feeling the increasing power in the body, the two sisters of Snake Ji suddenly widened their eyes in shock...


    "Their''qi'' is improving... Goku still has this ability?" A slightly surprised expression appeared on his face.


    But for a moment, the soaring breath also stopped. Monkey King also took his hands from the top of the two women¡¯s heads, and smiled faintly: "I have fully developed the potential hidden in your body. Now, your strength Reluctantly, he is at the same level as the admiral!"


    "No... isn''t it? Really?" The sisters of Daughter Island stared in shock. Even Robin and the others were surprised. This freely enhances the ability of others to cultivate. This is the first time I have seen it.


    "This...this power...is so powerful! I...I feel...as if it is real..." Sangda Sonia''s expression flashed with excitement, and the speed was almost like a teleport, flashing from the window in an instant. Outside the hall, and then in the wide-open eyes of the women, a punch hit the ground, a loud bang, the ground instantly sank into a huge hole, and the cracks spread all the way...


    Marigold was also unwilling to show weakness, and jumped directly from the big curtain. The tall and fat body slammed into the ground with a bang, which also shook a huge hole...


    "Ok... so amazing..." Margaret and other women looked surprised and shocked.


    "He...what an incredible person! I just created two general-level characters..." Zawa looked at Monkey King, her shocked eyes almost stared out: "I thought Margaret and the others said before. It¡¯s a bit exaggerated... now it seems... he really has the terrifying power to subvert the world!"


    "Well, Goku...Sonia and the others have improved their strength...but I don''t know if there will be any side effects?" Hancock asked with a worried expression despite his joy.


    All the other daughters looked at Monkey King with concern.


    "There won''t be the slightest influence. I just developed all their hidden potential. But if they want to break through again, it depends on their own efforts. As long as they break through the current limit, they will add new ones. potential!"


    "Wukong! Why don''t you use this ability for us? You still need us to practice hard every day?" After the shock, Nami immediately looked at Sun Wukong with an unhappy expression.


    "When I let you practice, I''m also developing your potential, otherwise, you won''t reach the height I want in your life!" Monkey King rarely got serious.


    Nami immediately chuckled a little embarrassingly, and stopped talking.


    It¡¯s just that the sisters from Daughter Island are all rushing to surround the Monkey King...


    "Master Wukong! Give me some potential!"


    "Me too! Me too!"


    "Master Goku, I know you like to touch this place... As long as you help me develop my potential, you can touch it as you please..."


    "Damn! Did you let me touch you, or are you touching me?"


    In the squeeze of Yiganmeizhi, the unscrupulous Monkey King surrendered very simply, and then developed all their potentials one by one!


    However, everyone''s potential is different. Basically, each of them is only at the level of a lieutenant general, but the strength of more than a dozen lieutenant generals is already very good. In addition, the two sisters of Snake Ji are general Strength, protecting Daughter Island is no longer a problem...

 957 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Six

    "Margaret, Ephrandra, you two go down and prepare, and leave with us tomorrow. The others will stay on the island and protect the island of the daughter!"


    "Huh?!" After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Margaret and the daughters were overjoyed, and their faces were full of excitement: "Understood, Master Wukong, let''s prepare now..."


    But when the two women were about to turn around and leave with excitement, Monkey King added: "Also, those two snakes are not allowed to be brought together..."


    "Oh! Is this...Is it so?" The excited expressions of the two Margaret women instantly revealed disappointed expressions.


    The residents of Daughters Island each carry a snake on their body. This has become a habit and custom. Snakes are not only pets, but also indispensable weapons.They have been with them all the time, but suddenly they want to part with each other, naturally they are reluctant, because the snake has become their hard-to-let companion.


    As for the truth about why the residents of Daughter Island must carry a snake with them, please don¡¯t think about it, because we are all pure people, pure people, we don¡¯t think about evil...


    "Okay, let all the others leave! Santa Sonia and Mary Grud stay behind!" Monkey King waved his hand and issued a eviction order.


    Originally, her sister wanted to fight to leave with Monkey King and the others, but watching Monkey King¡¯s performance at this time, they knew that there was no show, and they all left with disappointment. On the way, they watched Margaret and Everland. The gazes of Della''s two women were jealous and hateful.


    "Hey! You guy, keep the three sisters of Snake Ji, and cut us all away. What do you want to do?" Nami looked suspiciously at Monkey King at this time.


    "You take care of me! Carlyfa, take her away!" Monkey King gave Nami a blank look. Her sisters were very obedient, but Nami had the most problems.


    "Let''s go! As a woman, jealousy is a big jealousy, remember!" Kalifa looked at Nami with a serious face, and then pulled her out...


    "Uh, Lord Wukong, what else do you want us to keep?" The others are gone, and the two sisters Snake Ji are standing in front of Monkey King, a little nervous and a little scared. After all, Monkey King is''famous''!If it were to be another ordinary woman, I am afraid that Hua Rong who had been scared at the moment was pale, and the nickname of the trafficker was not for nothing.


    Looking at the tangled expressions of the two girls, Monkey King was speechless for a while, fucking, and didn''t look at what you look like. Brother''s taste is not that heavy!


    Of course, this cannot be said, otherwise it would be too hurtful.


    "Well, there are no outsiders here. Turn your back to me and untie your shirt! I will wipe out the slave mark on your back!"


    "Huh?!" The two sisters Snake Ji heard this, and their eyes widened in shock. Why would he know this?Did my sister even tell him this kind of thing?


    And... erase the slave... the mark?Is this really ok?In shock, the hearts of the two sisters trembled inexplicably.


    Thinking of that horrible memory, Santa Sonia actually screamed in pain with her head in her arms. It looked like she was crazy, showing how much this slave mark hurt them.


    "Santa Sonia... Calm down... things are over..." Mary Groud hurriedly comforted Mary Groud, and then looked at Monkey King excitedly: "Master Goku...you...what you said is true ?"


    Monkey King did not answer, but Hancock beside his eyes was tearful, and he nodded a little excitedly: "Mary Gruder, Santa Sonia, and Wukong are all true...because the concubine''s slave mark has been It was erased by him!"


    With that said, Hancock turned his back to the two women, unbuttoned his clothes, and turned his long hair to one side, revealing his white and smooth back...


    "Really... missing..." The pupils of the two sisters shrank, and then they all trembled with excitement. Shaking constantly, it was exciting, it was...excited!


    Unconsciously, the two women were crying...


    It¡¯s no wonder that my sister would like him. He not only killed the whole Dragon Clan for his sister, but also erased the slave mark on her back. This kind of grace, even them, will be deeply moved...


    Because this means too much for them!It is tantamount to redemption, it is tantamount to giving them a new life!


    With their backs to Monkey King, the two sisters trembled. Shaking their hands, untied their clothes, and then knelt down, because they were too tall, for a moment, the shame they regarded as the indelible mark of a lifetime between their backs, It appeared in front of Monkey King.


    Monkey King lightly wiped the slave mark on everyone''s back, and the slave mark that gave them infinite pain disappeared without a trace!


    "It''s okay!" Monkey King smiled slightly and withdrew his hand.


    The two sisters immediately looked back in the mirror...


    "Really... missing..." For a moment, the two women were all trembling and shaking with excitement, hugging each other tightly, crying bitterly, tears streaming down!At this moment, their feelings can no longer be expressed in words!From then on, I can finally take precautions without worrying about it...


    And Hancock also covered his forehead with one hand, closed his eyes, and cried silently...


    When they reacted from their joyful crying, Mary Gruder excitedly pressed Monkey King to the floor. The fat and huge body was pressed against Monkey King, and there was no gap at all...


    "Master Goku! Thank you so much... This kind of kindness is really useless! Let our sisters agree to each other!" Mary Groud was very excited and pressed on Sun Wukong. What does that look like teach you? Is the real reverse push...


    "Don''t!!" Monkey King was shocked immediately, his figure flashed, and instantly appeared behind Hancock, hugged her tightly, seeking protection: "Quick! Block me! Your two This sister is so cruel!"


    Hmm, but Hancock is half naked at this time. Sun Wukong hugs her from behind. That feeling, you know... and swept forward, the perfect shape, he almost didn''t spray a nosebleed. ¡­This temptation is too powerful!


    Suddenly being hugged tightly by the person he liked, Hancock instantly showed a state of deep intoxication. It looked like he almost fainted without happiness.But he still braced himself and said to his two younger sisters with a serious face: "Mary Gruder, Sonda Sonia, you two are really rude!"


    "Ah! I''m sorry, elder sister!" When the two sisters of Snake Ji heard Hancock''s sweet drink, they immediately recovered, with an expression that I was wrong. This is my sister''s sweetheart.


    "Ahem! Since it''s okay! Then, I''ll go out first!" Although I feel a little bit dissatisfied with Hancock''s soft body, Monkey King also knows that the three sisters at this moment should have a lot of words. To say, therefore, I left here witty.....

 958 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Seven

    On the second day, just before leaving, Monkey King laid a huge barrier for the entire daughter island, even the part of the seabed!In this way, Daughter Island is in absolute safety.Only the residents of Daughter Island are allowed to enter and exit safely, and outsiders will be injured if they touch the barrier.


    This is also for Hancock to be absolutely assured and leave with them in peace.


    Under the reluctant farewell of the residents of Daughter Island, Sun Wukong and his team left Daughter Island on the Emperor Ship, and the Emperor Pirate Group also added three people: Hancock, Margaret, and Everland Pull.


    The two sisters of Snake Ji and the other members of the Nine Snakes Pirates have all stayed to protect and maintain the order of Daughter Island.


    Margaret and Ivorendra follow Hancock as attendants. After all, as the emperor of Daughter Island, Hancock is naturally surrounded by people who serve her.


    For the two who left Daughter Island for the first time, obviously, they both seemed very excited...


    On the deck, Tina looked at the surrounding waters and said, "Is it here, Master?"


    "can!"


    When Tina heard the words, she patted her delicate hand on the side of the boat, and the transparent barrier instantly enveloped the entire Emperor: "Everyone, get ready! We are going down..."


    "Get down from here? It''s a windless zone, and the seabed is a nest of sea kings... Isn''t it too dangerous?" Marguerite immediately reminded.


    "It''s okay..." Monkey King smiled indifferently.


    And Tina had already controlled the imperial ship to sink slowly, but in a moment, it had completely sunk to the bottom of the sea...


    "Master Snake...This..." Margaret was obviously worried about Monkey King''s actions.


    "Don''t worry! Wukong''s decision can never be wrong!" Hancock was affirmed, looking at Monkey King''s eyes, it was completely blind trust and worship.


    Margaret''s two women looked at each other speechlessly...


    "By the way, Hancock, come here!" Monkey King looked at Hancock beside him as if thinking of something.


    "Goku, what''s the matter? Are you hungry? My concubine will immediately prepare something for you..."


    "That''s not enough..." For Hancock''s caring treatment, Monkey King was still very useful. He took the initiative to come to her side, stretched out one hand, and the fluorescent light flashed on Hancock''s body, and the inside of her All the negative substances are cleansed out: "Okay! Now you no longer have the weakness of a capable person... It''s much easier to go to Murloc Island..."


    "Uh~ what did you just do?" Hancock blushed and was still in doubt. The feeling just now was very comfortable and made her a little intoxicated.


    "Wukong has just purified the weakness of the capable person, that is to say, you are no longer afraid of sea water and sea floor stones!" Kalifa explained seriously.


    "Really? Goku still has such an ability?" Hancock''s face was full of surprise. This is of great significance to the capable.


    "Wow! A lot...Aquaman!"


    However, at this moment, Kemi suddenly screamed in fear!


    The women looked forward, all were slightly startled, they saw countless huge sea kings floating in front of them, and those countless tentacles were floating in the water, making people feel a little scalp numb!


    Here, it is almost like a nest of sea kings!The two women Margaret and Ivorendra were even more pale, and they were ready for defense with nervous expressions...


    As soon as the group of Neptune species found their prey approaching, they all attacked restlessly...


    Countless tentacles swept toward the Emperor, causing the sea to roll endlessly, stirring up countless sprays, and the original clear vision became completely blurred...


    Laqi frowned slightly, her tentacles or something, she was the most annoying. With a wave of her slender hand, an extremely terrifying thunder light shot out!


    At this moment, the thunder light trembled, and the terrifying thunder light spread to the surroundings in an instant, hitting the sea area here, there was no terrible roar, everything was so silent, and then, the countless sea kings screamed sternly In the sound, it stopped suddenly!


    The sea kings who had originally attacked fiercely all stood still, and then sank weakly towards the bottom of the sea... inciting countless waves and blisters!


    Because this area is a nest of sea kings, not many marine creatures suffer from it...


    "Amazing!!"


    Seeing that countless sea kings were killed by Raqi, Margaret exclaimed in shock.


    Even Hancock looked at Raqi in surprise!


    "Hehe... Actually it''s not that exaggerated..." La Qi was a little embarrassed by the women''s look, and explained: "I eat the fruit of thunder and can control thunder and lightning at will, so this effect is only available in this sea. ¡­"


    Thunder is conductive, and when used in this sea, the range of this attack naturally seems very terrifying, because in the sea, there is no way to hide!


    With one move, all the Neptunes of this generation were solved, and Raqi could be regarded as creating a terrible record.


    Of course, most of the sea kings did not die, they were just paralyzed by the electricity, temporarily losing the ability to move...


    Taking advantage of this gap, the Emperor Shuttle shuttled through the sea at an astonishing speed, sneaking in the direction of the fisherman island...


    When I got out of the windless zone and came to another sea area, the girls were all attracted by the swimming fish outside!


    I have to say, this scenery is really beautiful!It is more real and exciting than when you visit the Sea Life Museum...


    Even Jenny Bonnie took a huge barbecue in each hand, took a bite from the left, and torn a piece on the right, sitting on the splint and enjoying the wonders of the ocean with the women...


    Perona, who has been huddling in her haunted house, showed her face once, and enjoyed it with the girls...


    Others sneak on the bottom of the sea, always worried, afraid, and cautious, but Monkey King and his group are so relaxed and comfortable...


    Before I knew it, the surrounding sea suddenly became turbulent, and when I looked around, I saw an incredible current flowing straight down...


    "That...what is that? It''s incredible...in the seabed...there is actually a sea current flowing from the top to the bottom? This is almost the same as a huge waterfall on the seabed!..." Keya looked forward and suddenly exclaimed in shock.


    "This is... descendant, plume!" Nami said with a look of surprise.


    "This is the descending flow of the seabed... Plume? It''s the first time I saw it..." Hancock also looked surprised.


    "So there are such incredible things in the world! The outside world is really amazing..." Marguerite looked excited.


    "It''s a breathtaking giant current! It should be a few hundred meters in diameter? Nature is really amazing!" Robin also said with a look of wonder.


    "But there is a strong''qi'' below, is it a sea king?" La Sha looked down, just to see a pair of huge green pupils...

 959 Chapter 188 Murloc Island

    As the women all looked towards the bottom of the sea, they found that there were huge water bubbles floating upwards from time to time below, and there were even countless shipwrecks and even more corpses floating...


    Then, I saw a huge black shadow getting closer, and finally, a huge octopus-like sea king appeared in front of everyone!


    "It''s so big..." When Kemi saw this huge outrageous terrifying sea king, his shocked eyes were about to protrude. It looked like Monkey King was a little helpless.


    However, this sea king class is a little exaggerated, and an imperial ship of Nuo Da, in front of it, is like an adult and a baby!


    "Such a large sea king... This is the first time I saw it! It still has seven or eight broken pirate ships in its tentacles! It seems that it was the pirate ship that it sank recently..." Hancock''s The expression is rare, serious, because this sea king is obviously different from other sea kings, it is simply the king of the sea king!


    Monkey King looked at the Neptune in front of him. In their memory, Luffy and the others seemed to have encountered a similar Neptune when they saw Yuliu, but this one was obviously not the one that Luffy and the others encountered in the original book.


    Because the skin of this one is darker and the location is different.


    This sea area, but a sea area not far from the windless zone of Daughter Island, and the windless zone, is originally the nest of the sea kings, and the sea not far from the windless zone has such a terrible sea king, which is not enough. Surprising.


    "Such a big sea king... What if the Emperor is sunk by it?" Ephrandra looked nervous, even a little scared, and she can''t be blamed. After all, this sea king does seem to be a deterrent. Full.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s absolutely safe to stay in the Emperor!" Nami looked at Ivrandra, but smiled slightly.It seems very calm.But Monkey King knew that if this were to be replaced by an ordinary ship, the first one to scream, I am afraid it would be Nami.


    At this moment, countless terrifying tentacles have completely covered the Emperor. It seems that as long as it shrinks, the entire Emperor may be crushed...


    "Hmm~~ I dare to attack me, people are not comparable to those broken ships!" Tina snorted, and a light belt like a sharp sword suddenly appeared around the Emperor. The speed suddenly accelerated with a swish. Amidst Margaret and the others¡¯ screams, they slammed straight towards that incredible sea king...


    "Roar~~"


    A roar like a wild beast came from the mouth of the sea king, and a thick disdain came out of the green eyes!


    From its point of view, that small boat, Xiao Budian, dare to run rampant towards him without knowing his ability, it is simply seeking his own way!Watch me smash her to pieces!


    Thinking about it, the huge tentacles turned into a terrifying whip and lashed towards the imperial emperor...


    In the loud bang, like the overturning of mountains and seas, the entire sea area was shaken, causing sky waves and blisters...


    Accompanied by blood fog and a screaming roar, the moment the huge tentacles that came from the whip contacted the Emperor, they were smashed into flesh and blood, and then broken...


    "Ah!!" At the same time, Margaret and the others screamed, but when the Emperor hit the tentacle, the scream stopped abruptly, and changed to a face full of doubts: "Strange... Why don¡¯t you feel the slightest vibration?"


    "All said, it is absolutely safe in the Emperor... No matter how dangerous the outside is, the Emperor will not be affected in the slightest!" Nami looked at Margaret and the others, and explained with pride.


    Outside, the Emperor''s remaining power remained undiminished, cutting off the huge tentacles from countless attacks all the way with a destructive posture, and then turned into a stream of light, instantly cutting away from the huge sea king''s body...


    Suddenly, accompanied by a roar of pain, the blood mist drifted away from the sky, and the sea here was directly infested with blood red...


    That extremely terrifying sea king was cut in half directly by the Emperor...


    "God... It''s... incredible..." Margaret and the others were stunned.With the ship alone, they actually beheaded such a terrifying sea king, which simply subverted their previous common sense.


    Rao was shocked by Hancock''s calmness.It was the first time she saw that someone dared to kill the sea kings directly with ships, and they were still the king of the sea kings, and, with a single blow...


    "Tina, let''s dive into the bottom of the sea along this plume..." Monkey King looked at Tina. It was just an episode just now, let Hancock and the others see the power of the Emperor, so as not to make a fuss later.


    "Understood!" Tina nodded and controlled the Emperor to drive directly towards the plume...


    Seeing the incredible just now, even though Margaret and the others were nervous, they didn''t say anything, because they realized only now that they were staying in the world''s most recognized emperor pirate group!


    The entire Imperial ship drove straight down along the plume. It looked a little shocked, but it was really shocking!


    In the Emperor, I can''t feel the slightest bump...


    And with the rapid decline, the light is getting darker and darker, eventually becoming completely dark...


    The shining Emperor has become particularly conspicuous in the depths of the sea!It¡¯s just that the Emperor is still moving at an astonishing speed...


    In order to prevent the sea king from being disturbed, Monkey King released a trace of terror, shocking the sea, and no creature dared to approach the Emperor...


    And one day has passed...


    On the next day, the extremely dazzling light awakened everyone who was sleeping...


    "Ah! This is... the abyss of 10,000 meters deep in the sea... Look at it, the island there is the fisherman island!" Kemi was just wearing a sexy pajamas and looked out the window, happy Scream...


    "In the deep sea... there will be light? Why?" Robin was also wearing pajamas, looking out the window, his face full of surprise and doubt.


    "Is there the legendary fisherman island? I really look forward to it!"


    All the women hurriedly dressed and came to the hall...


    "Murman Island! Fishman Island!..." Ablis looked at the island in front, her eyes gleaming, and she shouted loudly.


    "It''s amazing! The whole island is wrapped in a huge soap bubble...There are clouds inside? Is this really just an island? It''s just like another world!" Nami looked at the incredible strangeness in the island. Jing, exclaimed.


    "Tina! Speed ??up! I am also looking forward to Murloc Island..."


    "Yes, master!"


    The Emperor¡¯s speed exploded in an instant, and thereafter, only a series of spray bubbles remained...

 960 Chapter 189 Landing on Murloc Island

    Murloc Island has two layers of protection. The first layer is a huge soap bubble. If a coated ship passes through, it will absorb the membrane that wraps the ship, and then pass through the second layer of protection. At times, it will enter the turbulent ocean current, so it is difficult for other ships to safely enter the fisherman island.


    It¡¯s just that this dangerous protective layer is not the slightest difficulty for the Emperor. It is the enchantment that protects the Emperor from driving in the sea, not the soap bubbles, and even in the turbulent ocean current, the Emperor can still be stable. Driving.


    In the anticipation of everyone''s faces, the Emperor finally passed through the turbulent ocean current, and then entered a peaceful island!


    At the same time, houses appeared in front of everyone...


    It seemed relatively quiet here, and the entry of the Emperor King didn''t seem to attract much attention.


    "Ah! Here we are! There is Coral Apartment. The rent in my house is the cheapest, so the rent on the uppermost floor with sunlight is the most expensive. How about going to my house to sit?" Kemi at the moment Full of joy, explaining to Monkey King and the others like a tour guide.


    "How can a distinguished guest like Master Wukong come to your house! To go, I will naturally go to my house, Kemi!" Papac who had been ignored, living in the stern of the ship suddenly shouted.Poorly, it has been set up by Monkey King and trapped in a warehouse at the stern of the ship.


    "Ah! That''s true! I almost forgot, Master Goku is a very honorable guest!" Kemi exclaimed with a suddenly realized look, and immediately changed his words: "In this case, let''s go to Papak''s house, because He is a well-known designer here, so there is a mansion in the highest area of ??Fishman Island, "Jobalistes"..."


    "I said Kemi, aren''t you the master of Papak? Why didn''t you live with him?" Nami looked at Kemi in surprise.


    "Ah...that, there is no way! Because my identity is not enough to live in the highest area..." Kemi said with embarrassment.


    "As the owner, you don''t have a high status as your own pet?" Wei Wei and other females looked at Kemi speechlessly.The latter laughed and concealed his embarrassment.


    "Go to your house first!" Monkey King looked at Kemi and said.


    "Ah? Okay!" Kemi immediately looked surprised, pointing to the front and excitedly said: "It''s over there..."


    As the Emperor became closer and closer to the residential area, some people finally found this gorgeous pirate ship, and their eyes widened in shock...


    "That''s... the Pirate Ship?"


    "How come?! There is a pirate ship coming here?"


    "Quick... Go tell the Neptune Army..."


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhh, don''t let them find out..."


    Although the exclamations and whispers of those mermaids are far apart, they are clearly audible in Monkey King''s ears, but he doesn''t bother to pay attention to them. They will always be known when they come here. It''s just a matter of sooner or later. .


    And even if he knows it, it is not a troublesome thing for Monkey King. With his current status, he will give the King of Fishman Island a hundred courage, and he dare not offend Monkey King!


    The Emperor is getting closer and closer to the Coral Apartment, and the surrounding doors are closed for fear of being harmed by the notorious pirates.


    "This is my home! Come in!"


    Kemi swam out of the Emperor, took out a key, opened the door of a house, and greeted the little hand warmly to the Monkey King and his party on the Emperor.


    And Monkey King waved his hand, and he already showed up at Kemi''s house with his daughters!


    Although it is the cheapest room, it is very spacious and bright.


    "It''s really amazing. It''s obviously sea water outside, but there isn''t a drop of water in the room..." Abliss ran around the room with excitement...


    And Tina came to the door and put the Emperor in her space ring.


    After drinking a cup of tea at Kemi¡¯s home and chatting for a while, everyone set off on the elevators with several turtles...


    All the way up, the girls looked at the surrounding scenery with surprise...


    Soon, the turtle elevator appeared on the surface of the water and appeared in a place where there was no sea water at all. This magical place obviously caused a sigh of emotion among the women!


    Obviously it is on the bottom of the sea, but there is such an incredible land, even the sky and white clouds. This is very different from what you imagined, and it feels incredible.


    "Hey, Kemi!"


    At this time, a very pleasant voice came from afar.


    Monkey King turned his head to look, his eyes lit up, and Abliss exclaimed in excitement: "Wow! Mermaid, it''s a mermaid! Goku brother, look at it, there are so many mermaids!"


    "Well, I saw it, let''s go, grab a few and raise them at home..." Monkey King rolled up his sleeves and started to move.


    "Catch you! Do you think they are fish in the creek!" Nami immediately yelled and stared at Monkey King.


    "Just kidding, don''t be so serious!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "I don''t think you are joking!" Nami gave Monkey King a blank look.


    "Ah! Everyone! You are all here!" Kemi immediately waved his little hand and greeted a group of mermaids in a pool not far away.


    "You came back safely, thank goodness..."


    "But you didn''t come in from the entrance, did you? How dare you!"


    "And also brought so many humans? It doesn''t look scary at all! Who are they? Are they pirates?"


    "Illegal entry! It''s so wild, I like pirates..."


    A group of mermaids, you say, I say, everyone has their own personality advantages, the most important thing is that each of them is more beautiful than Kemi.


    That sexual, soft, beautiful curve, and the bulging plumpness covered with only a piece of''cloth'' or''shell'', while the lower body is a fish tail that reflects the sparkling light in the sun. This is the legendary mermaid!It''s blinding Monkey King''s eyes!


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he came to the mermaids in an instant: "Hi! Hello, my name is Monkey King, can I be a friend!"


    "Haha! This handsome human guy is really enthusiastic. It''s the type I like..." A beautiful mermaid came to Monkey King and smiled slightly.


    The other mermaids also looked at him with smiles, and looked at Monkey King curiously...


    However, at this moment, suddenly a mermaid looked at Monkey King, then said: "Sun Wukong? Strange...this name is so familiar? And...this look...somewhat familiar..."..

 961 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety

    "Ah! I remember... he... he''s that terrible trafficker... Monkey King... my mother! Sisters! Run! If you get caught, you''ll be over!"


    Suddenly a group of mermaids screamed in horror. They screamed and jumped into the water, and ran away lifelessly...


    The scene was chaotic and gorgeous...


    On the surface of the water, there are even a few sexual, sensual, small covers. The covers are floating there...


    It turned out that a few beautiful mermaids had torn off the cloth strips on their little hoods in the panic escape!But they still ignored them, covering Xiong with their hands, and fled towards the distance...


    "..."


    At this scene, Monkey King was speechless for a while, and his angry brows jumped: "Grass! Does I look so terrible? Run your sister! Run!"


    This time, he was really a little angry! Damn it, every time he blew his name, why did he always scare away the sisters?


    With a cold snort, he leaned forward with one hand, and slammed backward!


    Suddenly, even the space was distorted by him. Then, the mermaids who looked like mice and cats all flew upside down along the sea surface in fear and screaming. In front of Monkey King, thumping on the water, begging for mercy with fear...


    "No! Please! Let us go!"


    "Help! I don''t want to be caught by humans..."


    "Hankuk, come here and help me catch all these mermaids!" Monkey King waved his hand and ordered.At this moment, the expression on his face is very angry, TNND, since you all said that Lao Tzu is a human trafficker, if you don''t catch a few of you and go back, I am really sorry for myself.


    "Huh? Do you really want to take them back? Although it''s a bit uncomfortable... But since Goku likes it, my concubine is willing to serve..." Hancock looked blindly at Margaret and Margaret. Female said: "Didn''t you two hear it? Get them all quickly!"


    "Yes... Master Snake..." Margaret and the two women rushed forward and walked towards the group of mermaids. The tall Ivrandra has long hands and feet. Just by fishing, several mermaids have been caught by her Caught under the armpit...


    "Well, look at each of them with thin skin and tender meat. Is it steamed or braised?" Jenny Bonnie came to Sun Wukong, biting the barbecue in his hand, and looking at the mermaids with a serious expression. .


    "Silk~!!!"


    When all the mermaids heard Jenny Bonnie''s words, they all took a breath of fright, and their faces were instantly desolate!A few even tilted their heads and fainted.


    No way, with Jenny Bonnie''s current appearance as a foodie, saying this, in the eyes of the mermaids, she has become a cannibal demon, with a shock power of 1000%!


    "I... are you enough?" Nami looked at Monkey King and Jenny Bonnie speechlessly, and then looked at Hancock very speechlessly: "And you, Hancock, such a thing No need to agree, right?"


    "But... Wukong''s concubine can''t refuse..." Hancock blushed, his face tangled.


    "You are completely hopeless..." Nami looked at Hancock with a speechless expression, and shook her head helplessly.


    "Huh? My good friends have been arrested by Master Wukong! What should I do? What should I do?..." Kemi was anxious on the side.


    "They annoyed Wukong... Maybe they will be locked in a little black room to play and break!" Robin turned on the black belly mode at this moment.


    "Huh?! My friend is going to be ruined by Master Wukong? Oh my god! No!" Kemi immediately screamed in shock, his eyes widened and even his tongue stuck out.


    "No! Help! I don''t want to be broken by playing!"


    When the mermaids heard it, they were shaking constantly.


    "Robin, it''s about this time, don''t say such scary things, okay!" Wei Wei looked at Robin helplessly.


    "I''m not joking! If you don''t try to persuade you, you might really be locked up in a small dark room!" Robin still smiled.


    "Uh..." But Ya was stunned for a moment, then glanced at Monkey King. Based on her understanding of Monkey King, it might be true. She stepped forward helplessly at the moment: "Well, Wukong, they are scared to collapse by you. Yes, you can spare them!"


    Monkey King looked at those mermaids shivering and pale, and even two of them were frightened and fainted, feeling a little embarrassed. He waved his hand and said: "Margaret, Ivrandra, Let them go!"


    "Yes!" Upon hearing Sun Wukong''s words, the two women breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately put the captured mermaids into the pool.


    It''s just that these mermaids have been so frightened that their bodies are weak, and they have no guts to run away!Because they are afraid that if they are on the run, they will anger others, so what should they do if they are really caught and steamed and burnt?The foodie in front of them who bites the barbecue from time to time makes their scalp numb.


    "Sorry, everyone, Master Wukong is actually joking with you, he is a good man and won''t catch you!" Seeing Monkey King let go of the mermaids, Kemi immediately sighed in relief, ran forward and explained.


    "I''m... kidding? People don''t think it''s a joke..." a bolder mermaid immediately said with a weak expression.


    They were really scared just now, especially the phrase "steamed or braised by Jenny Bonnie", which scared them from head to toe.


    "Fear of a fart! I want to catch you, who can stop in this world?" Sun Wukong immediately gave the mermaids a white look, waved his hand, and a breeze passed by, allowing them to recover from their panic, and frightened them. The mermaid of the past also woke up.


    "You are not allowed to call me a human trafficker in the future, otherwise you will really be arrested..." Monkey King stared at them again: "I hate others calling me a human trafficker! TNND, I have never kidnapped a person! "


    "Ye... I''m sorry..." Seeing Monkey King really just scared them, the mermaids breathed a long sigh of relief. Could it be that they really misunderstood them?


    Although there are some doubts in my heart, the mermaids are still vigilant, there is no way, they scared them too much just now!


    "It''s just that you broke into the fisherman island without authorization. Do you still want to capture our people? The damn pirates are so bold! The Neptune Army ordered them to arrest them all!"


    But at this moment, a sudden, full of breath came from a distance. Monkey King looked away, only to find that there was a murloc army rushing here.....

 962 Chapter 191 Mrs. Xia Li

    "That...that''s...ah~ it''s the princes...why...why did the princes appear here?" After the shock, the mermaids were all overjoyed, all looking at the three leading nuns with idiots. The three Prince Puton''s eyes became heart-shaped.


    "Oh, girls in the river, don''t be afraid! We will definitely defeat these nasty illegal entrants and save you!" The prince Shenxing (also called Shark) comforted the mermaids, and then turned his eyes to Monkey King Looking at the past, his eyes were full of anger: "Damn human beings, even if they enter the country illegally, it is unforgivable to want to capture the residents of our country! The ammonite team..."


    "Yes!" As soon as the words of the great prince Shenxing fell, the mermaid soldiers behind him rushed towards Monkey King with steel forks in their hands...


    "You lowly murlocs, how dare you be so disrespectful to Wukong! It''s so rude, you all quit the Aijia!"


    At this moment, Hancock suddenly stood in front of Monkey King, wiping out the murloc soldiers with his slender hand and screaming unceremoniously!


    "Wow! So beautiful... I''m sorry... We''re so rude! I''m so sorry to scare you..." When the group of murloc soldiers saw Hancock, their bodies instantly froze, and their eyes were aligned. Braving a red heart, apologizing and retreating to the side...


    "You...you..." Shen Xing looked at the unbearable appearance of his subordinates, suddenly furious, but the moment he saw Hancock, his old face was red, and he, who is known for his calmness, also seemed a little unstable.


    "Okay...so beautiful human woman...too...too beautiful...mi...wow...hey duo!" Second Prince Longxing stared at Hancock blankly, his face flushed, even the rap voice was a bit unfavorable Up.


    "I...I..." As for the third prince Man Xing was already excited and couldn''t speak.


    "This charm... is it..." The prince Shenxing seemed to have thought of something, his pupils suddenly shrank, he hurriedly took out a newspaper, and after reading a few pages, he looked at Hancock, and his whole body trembled suddenly: "The Pirate Empress... Boya Hancock..."


    "That...then he is..." Shen Xing suddenly looked at Monkey King and took out a newspaper from his hand. In an instant, he drew a sigh of relief, and instantly went cold from head to toe: "The emperor... Sun... Goku...how could he...he...he came...we...fishman island?!!!"


    "Huh?! He... he is... the Emperor Monkey King?!!!" Man Xing looked at the newspaper in Shen Xing''s hand, his eyes widened in shock, and he was so scared that he backed away several steps, with a clatter, very noisy The image of a butt sitting on the ground.


    This can''t blame him for being timid. With Sun Wukong''s current prestige, even if the Four Emperors met, he would have been scared into a cold sweat.


    "Master Wukong, I''m really sorry... I didn''t recognize you in the first time. You are so rude. Please forgive me. It is my honor to be a guest on Fishman Island. I don''t know if I can visit our Dragon Palace City as a guest. Place!"


    Shen Xing immediately bowed deeply to Monkey King, and his attitude changed a hundred and eighty degrees!Because Deep Star knows very well that if they anger the disaster star in front of them, the entire Murloc Island will probably be destroyed in an instant!


    "No, we have just come to Fishman Island. There are still many places we want to see. We won''t go to Dragon Palace for the time being." Monkey King waved his hand and refused. He didn''t really like living in the imperial palace. local.


    "This...that''s really a pity! But when do you want to come, we are always waiting for you!" Shen Xing looked regretful, but he was inexplicably relieved. Standing in front of Monkey King, the pressure was too much. Big.


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Kemi: "You brought Lord Wukong, then, it''s up to you to take them to see the entire fisherman island!"


    Shenxing is very smart, knowing that Sun Wukong is surrounded by women, so he did not volunteer to serve as a tour guide.After a lot of polite remarks, they left!Because they had to go back and report the matter to their father, the appearance of Monkey King was a shocking event!


    Seeing the three princes leaving behind, the mermaids also looked at Monkey King with adoring eyes: "It''s amazing! Even the prince is so respectful to him..."


    "That''s right... Don''t mention the name of other traffickers... Emperor Sun Wukong... That''s really an amazing character... I heard that even the entire world government doesn''t dare to do anything to him..."


    "We weren''t caught by him... it''s great..."


    Looking at the mermaids, Monkey King shook his head and looked at Kemi: "Kemi, is there a restaurant here? We haven''t even had breakfast yet!"


    "Well~ I know there is a mermaid coffee shop not far from here! I also worked there before..." He said, pointing to the mermaids next to him and said: "They are too!"


    "Mermaid Coffee Shop?" Monkey King heard this, and suddenly remembered the mermaid who could predict the future, and nodded now: "Okay, lead the way!"


    "Are you going to the mermaid coffee shop? Just so, we are almost at work time, let''s take you there!" A group of mermaids also swam over boldly at this moment.


    "Lead the way!"


    Before long, Monkey King and his party followed the mermaids to a coffee shop.I saw a lot of humans along the way.Whether it is a human or a murloc, everyone is looking at them with amazing eyes. After all, a large group of girls are very eye-catching, not to mention the scene of a large group of girls surrounded by a man, which is very bad. Envy and hate.


    "Welcome, Master Goku, everyone please come in..."


    "Mrs. Xia Li, we have brought you many distinguished guests!"


    The originally clean coffee shop immediately became lively as the Monkey King and his party entered.


    "Yo! You guys came so early... Hey, isn''t this Kemi? When did you come back?" At this time, a mermaid who was much bigger than any mermaid here floated out.


    She has a pair of glamorous blue eyes, wearing a hooded top, holding a cigarette pipe in her hand, and the snow-white crisp xiong stands tall and towering, looking very mature, familiar, and human; the lower body is the characteristic of a mermaid. It looks like a dolphin tail, but the tail fin is crescent-shaped!The whole person looks calm and dignified, like a beautiful woman who has matured sex.


    "Sure enough, it''s her..." After Sun Wukong saw this girl, he immediately scratched his chin.In other words, this is Along''s sister, and Along has been killed by Monkey King.


    PS: I¡¯m a bit busy today, so I can only change one, and three changes tomorrow to make up the one owed today...

 963 Chapter 192 Xia Lis Prophecy

    "Welcome... I didn''t expect so many human girls to come..." Mrs. Xia Li looked at Robin and the other women, smiled, the surprise in her eyes flashed away, and at the same time she felt beautiful in front Is your face so familiar?


    But when she saw Monkey King, her mind flashed, and she hurriedly took out a newspaper, looked at the Monkey King in front of her, and her eyes widened: "Emperor...Emperor...Sun Wukong?!!!"


    "I won''t eat you again, why do I look like a ghost?" Monkey King looked at Mrs. Xia Li upset.With her panicked eyes, Sun Wukong was very depressed.Yes, even this dignified and mature Madam Xia Li was shocked by his''famous''!


    "It''s... it''s rude... It''s an honor for a big person like you to be a guest in the shop... It''s an honor for me to wait... Isli, go and bring the best pastries and coffee, I''ll treat..." Madam Xia Li was shocked and immediately After reacting, he hurriedly asked the mermaids in the store to get busy.Then she looked at Monkey King very curiously.


    "I see curiosity in your eyes, let''s talk about it! We only met for the first time? What is my curiosity about me?" Monkey King looked at Mrs. Xia Li and said calmly.There are too many sister papers around, even if the beauty has been staring at her, there is no pressure.


    "Uh... sorry... it''s rude!" Madam Xia Li''s complexion flushed slightly, realizing that it was inappropriate for her to stare at a man like this. What kind of person... I can say that the accuracy of my fortune-telling prediction is as high as 100%, but I can''t see the slightest information about you and your Emperor Pirates..."


    "Do you still use divination? The accuracy rate is still 100%? Really?" Nami looked at Madam Xia Li in surprise.


    "Really! Mrs. Xia Li had foreseen the coming of the great pirate age when she was a child... and even the fall of the white beard before the''big event'' happened... The things she predicted by her fortune-telling have never failed. ¡­" A mermaid with dignified coffee came to the front of Monkey King and the others, and after filling them up, he explained seriously.Looking at Madam Xia Li''s eyes are all respect and admiration.


    "So amazing? Then you can count it for us!" After Nami and other women were surprised, they all became interested in Madam Xia Li''s divination.


    "I''m sorry... because I foresee misfortunes so many times... so I don''t plan to be fortune telling..." Mrs. Xia Li shook her head and said, "And I have already said... I used to calculate for you, but what happened? I can''t count any information about you..."


    "Really?" All the girls all looked at Monkey King.


    "If you can figure out my affairs, then you are really awesome!" Monkey King picked up Wei Wei''s coffee prepared for him, took a sip, and said lightly.


    "Listen to your tone... Could it be that you personally concealed the secret? You really are a terrible person..." Xia Li looked at Monkey King solemnly, feeling her heart beating inexplicably.It''s okay if she doesn''t touch it. When she touches it, Monkey King gives her an inexplicable heart palpitation and panic!


    "Haha...then it''s as evil as you said..." Monkey King laughed and said, "By the way, I am also very interested in your divination. What?"


    "This..." Xia Li''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly, with some hesitation.


    "Maybe Fishman Island will be destroyed...maybe..." Monkey King added casually.


    Mrs. Xia Li¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, her eyebrows frowned and she looked at Monkey King, and then solemnly nodded: "Since you have said so, then I will make an exception..." she said to herself Walked in his room...


    "Goku, will Fishman Island really be destroyed?" After Madam Xia Li left, Robin looked at Monkey King very seriously.Because this was spoken from Monkey King''s mouth, but she cared very much.


    "Look at her fortune-telling skills..." Monkey King smiled faintly. Just now he took a peek at the future and the result was very interesting...


    Hearing what Monkey King said, Robin had no choice but not to mention it.


    After a while, Mrs. Xia Li came to the hall with a crystal ball...


    "I''ll do a divination now...so, please try to be quiet..." Madam Xia Li gave a very serious command, put the crystal ball on top of her head, and began to divination...


    With the passage of time, a series of pictures appeared in the crystal ball, reflecting in Madam Xia Li''s mind... and Madam Xia Li''s face was instantly pale, her hands covered her head, and she uttered a painful moan!


    The endless fire spreads across the fisherman island...


    There are dead bodies everywhere, and screams of despair can be seen everywhere...


    A figure hung across the corpse in the wild, looking up to the sky with a long smile, and his face was crazy and distorted!


    A huge and terrifying ship''s shadow fell from the sky!It broke the protective layer of Murloc Island and smashed the large Murloc Island...The sea was surging and flooded the island...The terrible water pressure in a moment was to crush the entire Murloc Island...


    "Ah!!" Madam Xia Li suddenly screamed in pain, her body softened and she fell directly to the ground!The rapid breathing made her sweat, but it was just a moment of divination, but it made her miserable!And the ending of Murloc Island made her feel terrified and chilling!


    "So... so... why... so..." Mrs. Xia covered her head in pain, trembling and muttering to herself like she was frustrated there.


    "Mrs. Xia Li...what''s the matter with you? It''s okay? What did you see?" Kemi and the others were shocked, both looked anxious, but no one dared to go forward to help her because they were afraid of interrupting her. , Causing unpredictable errors.


    After a long time, Mrs. Xia Li returned to her senses, her face was frightened, and her voice trembled: "The fisherman island...really will be destroyed...no...nothing like this can''t be allowed to happen...fast, go...it must be Tell your Majesty Neptune about this... absolutely not letting other pirate groups enter Murloc Island..."


    "what?!!"


    After hearing Mrs. Xia Li''s words, Kemi and the others stared in shock!Since Mrs. Xia Li said so, then, the fisherman island will really be destroyed!Thinking of that possibility, I couldn''t help but shudder!


    "Oh! Looks like your divination skills are good! Seems to see a corner of the future..." Monkey King looked at Mrs. Xia Li and smiled slightly.


    "You...in my prophecy...I didn''t see you...please, save the fisherman island! If it is you, it must be possible!" Madam Xia Li looked at Monkey King and suddenly pleaded with excitement.If anyone can save Fishman Island, she believes that it must be Monkey King!


    PS: Code a shift early in the morning to make up for the shift owed yesterday.Today¡¯s two shifts will be in the afternoon, and work in the morning...

 964 Chapter 193 Dragon Palace City

    Xia Li¡¯s fortune-telling prediction only saw the moment when the Murloc Island was destroyed, but she saw the culprit who destroyed the Murloc Island: Charlotte Lingling!Nicknamed BIGMOM, the only woman among the four emperors!


    That''s why Mrs. Xia Li is so afraid of fear!Who can stop the place the Four Emperors want to destroy?So she can only put her hope on Monkey King.


    "Don''t worry, I still like this fisherman island, and won''t let people destroy her..." Monkey King looked at Mrs. Xia Li and gave her a positive answer.


    "Thank you so much! With your words, I am relieved..." Madam Xia Li suddenly sighed. It was better than anything to get Monkey King''s promise.Then he said enthusiastically, "You just came to Fishman Island, right? If you don''t mind, just live in my house for the time being! Food is free!"


    "Oh~ this is a good idea..." Monkey King''s eyes lit up, but at the same time he looked at Mrs. Xia Li very strangely, and said: "But... I heard you are Aaron''s younger sister, right?"


    "What? She is...Aaron''s...sister?!!!" Nami''s eyes widened suddenly, and her eyes showed deep hatred inexplicably!This name, when Monkey King did not appear, was her nightmare again and again.


    Seeing Nami''s strangeness, Mrs. Xia Li sighed helplessly: "Aaron''s approach is indeed too extreme... His death, I had already foreseen it... Maybe this is retribution... I... I don''t blame you... "


    "Hehe... your mind is so big!" Monkey King looked at the huge pair in front of Mrs. Xia Li, but his face was extremely serious: "But I can see a trace of hatred in your eyes... "


    "Really..." Mrs. Xia Li looked at Sun Wukong somewhat complicatedly and said: "After all... he is also my brother..."


    "That''s also...that guy should be killed! After all, it''s your brother..." Monkey King nodded, looked at Mrs. Xia Li, and smiled: "You are welcome to assassinate me at any time and avenge my brother!"


    "Hey?" Sun Wukong''s words directly made Xia Li stunned, but when she saw Sun Wukong''s extremely serious expression, her heart trembled. This is not a joke...


    Immediately he smiled slightly and said, "You are so gentle..." Looking at Robin and the others, "No wonder they are willing to follow you..."


    In this way, Sun Wukong and the others temporarily lived in her home under the warm hospitality of Mrs. Xia Li, while Parker went back alone, and Kemi stayed and helped in the coffee shop...


    After eating breakfast, Monkey King and his daughters began to play on Fishman Island. The mermaids saw Monkey King dazzled!There is an urge to pack it all away.


    "But it''s incredible! It''s obviously 10,000 meters deep in the ocean, why is the sun shining only where the fisherman island is?" Nami looked at the sun above her head with curiosity.


    "That''s because there are the rhizomes of a huge tree named Yangshu Eve that can transmit the sunlight on the ground to the bottom of the sea..." Xia Li explained seriously.


    "No! Doesn''t that mean that the length of this stem has exceeded 10,000 meters?" said with a slightly surprised expression.


    "I didn''t expect that there are such incredible trees in the world..." Robin also looked surprised.


    And just when Monkey King and his group were strolling around Fishman Island...


    The base of the new murloc pirate group, chaotic murloc street.


    The new murloc pirate group is a pirate group newly established after Aaron¡¯s death and some murlocs inherited Aaron¡¯s will. The main members are composed of most murlocs and some human pirates, but humans are in their In the eyes, it is no different from cannon fodder.


    In a slightly dimly lit room, a murloc-looking murloc heard the report from his subordinates, but his brows were deeply frowned: "The emperor Sun Wukong...Is it true that a terrible figure has come to Murloc Island? ¡­However, this is the bottom of the deep ocean 10,000 meters...It is the world of our murlocs. How can we let you hateful humans be arrogant here... It seems that I need to do something..."


    At the same time, Cake Island, this is a magical island made up of big cakes and cream!


    And this island is where Charlotte Lingling, one of the Four Emperors, lives!


    Charlotte Lingling is the only woman among the four emperors. Her body is several times larger than ordinary people. Her eyes are often bloodshot, she wears thick lipstick, and she has stomach acid dripping from the corners of her mouth from time to time. Generally eroded the ground, and bursts of green smoke rose!It looks terrifying!Not to mention strength, just that terrifying honor, I don''t know how many people can be scared of fools!


    "Pokemus, you go to Murloc Island. Whitebeard is dead... Then the ownership of Murloc Island is vacant. Before the other two do it, I want you to move it as quickly as possible. Murloc Island is under my command!"


    "Yes, Mom! I will go to Fishman Island...forgive them for not daring to resist..."


    PS: Bokmus called Charlotte Lingling his mother, but that doesn''t mean that he is Charlotte Lingling''s son!But Charlotte Lingling''s subordinates all call her "mother".


    "It seems that there are more desserts to enjoy... Go! Pokemuse, if Murloc Island dares to resist, the entire Murloc Island will be destroyed..."


    Speaking of this, Charlotte Lingling suddenly overflowed with disgusting acid from the corners of her mouth, dripping to the ground, but it was wet with blue smoke!And from her words, you can also hear the cruelty and terribleness of the four emperors!


    "Yes, mom..."


    On the second day, the Mermaid Coffee Shop welcomed the most distinguished person from Fishman Island in person!King Neptune and the three princes personally came to invite Monkey King and his party to visit Dragon Palace!This shocked the civilians very much!


    And Kemi and the others are even more flattered, but when they think of the identity of Monkey King, it is the existence that even the world government must treat respectfully!Take it for granted.


    Yesterday, I was strolling in Fishman Island for a day, and it¡¯s no problem to meet the mermaid princess today, so Monkey King readily agreed.


    Under countless shocked and surprised gazes, he boarded the Dragon Palace and set off towards Dragon Palace...


    When a group of people came to Dragon Palace City, Keya and the others were all attracted by the scenery here!


    I have to say that this Dragon Palace City is really stylish and magnificent, but compared to Monkey King''s "Crystal Palace", it is simply frustrated!


    While Neptune was preparing the banquet himself, Monkey King took the time to sneak out, because he couldn''t wait to see the timid and beautiful mermaid princess...

 965 Chapter 194 White Star

    Monkey King was alone in the Dragon Palace City, and finally came to the hard shell tower where the Mermaid Princess lived!


    After removing his body from the water barrier, looking at the axe sticks inlaid on the door of the hard shell tower, and countless trace patches, Monkey King''s brows suddenly frowned!A person has been growing up in such an environment of fear and fear, no wonder the mermaid princess is so timid.


    Shaking his head, Sun Wukong didn''t think too much, gently opened the door and walked in...


    The door is actually very heavy, and it is extremely difficult for ordinary people to open it, but for Monkey King, it is no different from opening an ordinary door.


    The room looked very dark, but it was filled with a faint fragrance. Upon smelling it, I knew it was a girl''s room!


    Although the light is very dark, Monkey King can see clearly, especially when he sees the sleeping figure on Chuang!With his calmness, Rao also widened his eyes, full of exaggeration: "Nima! Really...so big...Averendra is also weak!"


    "Do you want to go up and jump twice?" Monkey King grinned while touching his forehead.This reminded him of the situation in the original book, when Luffy met the mermaid princess for the first time, the goods actually bouncing back and forth between the two giant mermaid princesses, bounced back and forth, feeling so envious!


    Now the opportunity is here, how can I miss it!


    Tap your feet, and Monkey King leaped slightly and jumped directly onto one of the mountains...


    As soon as his feet touched him, he was bounced to one side by an astonishing elasticity. Monkey King was bounced and rolled several times, and then hit another mountain with his head, almost covering his entire head in, and then'' Ouch, the bounced butt sat down on the ground...


    "Nima... so cool..." This unscrupulous guy was full of excitement, immediately got up, wanted to jump up again, and play bungee jumping!


    "Ah...who...who is above me?!" Suddenly an extremely panicked and terrified voice came out!


    Monkey King only felt that the "ground" under his feet suddenly turned over and his weight was lost.Fall directly to the ground!Hurriedly an somersault, stood firmly on the chuang shop.


    The room light suddenly turned on, dispelling the darkness...


    The huge and beautiful figure of the mermaid princess emerged. She looked very weak, with long flowing pink hair, and her bright blue eyes looked sparkling at the moment, with tears emerging, she looked very pitiful. It''s heart-warming!


    The beautiful appearance and plump upper body look very exaggerated!is not that right!Monkey King was just rolling around on the two groups of others!Even if the whole person gets on the ground, they can''t embrace them all!


    And the shades of pink and red fish tail add an amazing charm!The legendary mermaid!There are wood!And there are still huge numbers!!


    "You... what are you doing with someone else?" The mermaid princess hugged Xiong in her hands, looking at Monkey King pitifully, her voice was weak and soft, with a hint of scared crying: "Who are you?"


    "Uh...have you done it?" The pitiful appearance of the mermaid princess made Monkey ache for a while, and a sense of self-blame appeared in her inexplicable heart.Right now I felt a little embarrassed and touched my head, and said: "Um, I''m really sorry..."


    "You also came to take my life? But I am not afraid at all! Because I am the daughter of Neptune, I am not afraid at all..." The mermaid princess cried and said courageously that she was not afraid. The mist emerged, but the big teardrops dripped down...for a moment, they were howling and crying: "Come on! Father, brother..."


    "Hey, didn''t you say you weren''t afraid? Why are you crying again!" Monkey King was weak at the moment.He shook his head helplessly, tapped his feet, and jumped directly on the mermaid princess''s right shoulder, patted her cheek lightly, and smiled: "Okay! Stop crying, I''m not here to kill you! I''m here to protect Yours!"


    "Hey? ~ Protect me?" The mermaid princess stopped crying, sobbing and looking at Monkey King.


    "Yeah! As long as I''m here... Um?" Before Sun Wukong finished speaking, he suddenly looked towards the door...


    "What''s wrong?" The mermaid princess looked towards the door pitifully and curiously.


    But seeing a huge axe flying in, with a "ding~~", it hit the door edge of the hard shell tower, erasing a shining spark, and bursting into ear-piercing cries!


    Then he hit the wall with a bang, and in the rebound, it seemed to be pulled by some mysterious force, and he slashed towards the mermaid princess...


    "Ah!!!" The mermaid princess immediately screamed in fear, her body shivering!


    "Don''t be afraid, there''s me!" Monkey King patted her lightly, and the mermaid princess suddenly felt the fear disappeared, her eyes widened, looking at Monkey King with curiosity and doubt.


    "You dare to commit a crime in front of me, but you are so courageous!" Monkey King stretched out one hand, the suction surged!The axe that slashed straight towards the mermaid princess instantly turned its direction and flew back to Monkey King''s hand, where he grabbed it!


    The big axe in his hand trembled violently for a moment, then fell completely silent, and was immediately crushed by Monkey King!


    It just solved a big axe, and another sledgehammer flew in through the crack of the door, and the goal was directed at the mermaid princess!


    After that, several big swords and hammers flew in...


    "Van der Dijken, you are dying!" Monkey King frowned slightly, his hand rolled, and all the weapons that flew toward the mermaid princess were shot down to the ground!


    "Okay... That''s amazing!" Looking at everything in front of her, the mermaid princess widened her eyes in shock.


    "I said, I will protect you!" Monkey King looked at the mermaid princess and smiled.I originally wanted a sky thunder to smash Van der Deyken to death, but just think about it and forget it. If this guy is not a bad guy, how can I get good impressions?


    "En...Thank you..." The mermaid princess burst into laughter suddenly, and the sense of security that Wukong gave her made her especially relieved.


    Can you rest assured?With such an awesome character as your bodyguard, can she not feel safe?


    "My name is Monkey King, what is your name?"


    "Bai Xing..." Bai Xing said weakly.


    "By the way, have you been here all the time?"


    "En...it seems to have been eight years...because someone wanted to kill me...so father and the others wouldn''t let me out..." Bai Xing thought about it seriously and said.


    PS: The original is ten years, but Monkey King came to Fishman Island two years earlier, so it was eight years.


    "Eight years!" Monkey King sighed deeply, looking at Bai Xing with pity...

 966 Chapter 195 The Ordinary Meaning

    "Hey! It seems that you heard the cry of Princess White Star?"


    "Quick! Go in and take a look! You are on guard, if you find a suspicious person, arrest it immediately..."


    At this moment, the outside world suddenly became extraordinarily lively. The cries of the white star made the guards of Dragon Palace into a state of alert. A large number of guards patrolled around, and some of them quickly came towards the hard shell tower...


    Looking at the concealed door, his complexion changed drastically, and his face instantly turned pale: "Damn! Why is the door open? Your Royal Highness!!"


    "Ah! Someone is coming! It''s rude..." Bai Xing was slightly startled, and hurriedly stretched out his hand, grabbing Monkey King in his hand and hiding it behind him.Her move was obviously to protect Monkey King. Although it was a bit redundant, Monkey King did not resist. She could not refuse the kindness of others!With a thought, the traces of destruction in the room and the weapons shot down by him disappeared strangely!


    "Your Royal Highness, are you all right? Are you not injured?"


    A team of guards entered the hard shell tower at an astonishing speed and looked at Princess White Star sitting on the chuang very nervously, the leader was very nervous.


    "No...it''s okay...I had a nightmare just now...Suddenly discovered...The door was open...So...I was shocked..." Bai Xing waved his hand in a flustered manner.


    "En? Is that so? What the hell is going on?" The murloc who took the lead frowned and looked at the murloc behind him, full of anger.


    "Ah... Yes... I''m sorry... Minister Right... It seems to be... When I brought food to Her Majesty the princess just now... Forgot to close the door?" A guard suddenly walked out with a pale face, full of fear.


    When Monkey King entered, the door was indeed not locked.


    "Damn! I just went out to meet a distinguished guest... You made such a big mistake for me... Fortunately, nothing happened, otherwise it would not be enough to chop your head a hundred times..." The Minister Right heard this and was furious. At the guard leader, it was a curse.


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." The guard leader also knew that he had made a big mistake, and trembled in fear, apologizing again and again.


    "Fortunately, it was just a false alarm!" Minister Right breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Bai Xing and said: "Your Royal Highness, we have a distinguished guest from Dragon Palace, so let''s leave first..."


    "Ah! It''s okay... you go ahead!" Princess White Star immediately waved her hand somewhat happily, she wished them to leave quickly.


    The Minister Right looked around and found that there was nothing suspicious. He took the guards and left. The door of the hard shell tower was closed again and locked from the outside...


    "Huh~" Bai Xing let out a long sigh as he watched everyone leave.Holding Monkey King in front of him with both hands, he said gratefully: "I really thank you just now... I was really taken aback..." The voice was very soft and nice: "Um...Are you a pirate? Also... bad guys?"


    "I am a pirate, yes, good and bad, it depends on you!"


    "So...that...Master Goku should be...good..."


    "Haha! Since you have said so, I will take you out for shopping! I have been in such a room for eight years, so I must really want to go for a walk?"


    "Hey?? Are you...really going to take me out?" A flush of excitement appeared on Bai Xing''s small face, full of excitement, but then he shrugged his head again: "Forget it, I just said it. , Someone wants to kill me... I know who the prisoner is... His name is Van der Deeken (also known as''Vander Deeken IX'' in translation) because he refused his marriage proposal, so he hates me very much..."


    "That lord... was cursed by the demon named''target''. No matter when and where, it seemed to be able to target my life locked as a target...so it was very dangerous outside, I couldn''t step out of this hard shell Tower one step!"


    "What a curse, he just ate a kind of devil fruit called the''target fruit''. Don''t be afraid, let''s go. With me, that guy can never hurt you at all. If I have time, I will help. You kill him so you don''t have to stay here all the time!"


    "Yes...really! You can say that...really happy...but...forget it...by the way! Have you seen the real sun? Will the stars at night shine in the sky? And you have seen the difference Kind of flowers and plants and animals with hairy bodies?"


    Listening to Bai Xing''s innocent and simple questions, and looking at her expectant gaze, a wave of nameless anger suddenly rose from the bottom of Sun Wukong''s heart, wishing to pinch Van Da Dickon to death immediately!


    But in the same way, Monkey King is also a little grateful to Van Da Dickon. Because of his existence, he has created such an innocent, heart-warming White Star Princess.


    "I can''t answer these questions... Let''s take you to witness it in person!" Looking at Princess White Star, Monkey King smiled slightly, and with a''swish'', the two figures appeared directly in a green stunned person. On the island...


    "Huh? Huh? Huh? Huh?!!! This...this...here is it??"


    The suddenly changing scene made Bai Xing''s eyes widened in surprise, and everything around her made her unbelievable...


    The warm sun shines on her body, the breeze blows, it makes people feel comfortable, the flowers and trees are swaying in the wind, and the sparkling sea is like the stars...


    Everything about this ordinary is so ordinary, but in the life of Bai Xing, it is so rare and precious, maybe only meet occasionally in a dream...


    In Dragon Palace City, King Neptune, who was already ready for the banquet, looked at the noble figure in the court, looked at Robin and the other women in a puzzled manner: "The banquet is about to begin, where is Master Wukong?"


    "It seems that I haven''t seen him from the beginning..." Robin smiled slightly: "Your Majesty the King, don''t care, that guy is a guy who can''t stay idle, he wants to run somewhere to appreciate the mermaid!"


    "Uh...then this banquet..." Neptune and other ministers in the Dragon Palace were speechless for a while, and the master ran away, so how can this banquet be held?


    Just when he didn''t know what to do, a guard suddenly ran in with a panic look: "Your Majesty the King! Your Majesty the King! It''s not good! It''s not good! Your Royal Highness... is gone!!"


    "What!!!" Neptune stood up suddenly, a fierce breath emanating from his body, and stared at the guard: "Say, what''s the matter?"


    "Just now...you asked me to send the food prepared in the banquet to Princess White Star...but...but...the door of the hard shell tower is clearly locked, but the princess is gone..."


    "White Star!!" The three princes including Shen Xing all had a gloomy face, and their eyes were full of hostility when they looked at Robin and others.


    Nami and other women all looked at each other, seeming to get a consistent answer from each other¡¯s eyes, and they all gave a helpless smile...


    PS: At the end of work yesterday, I was busy until nine o''clock in the evening, so I was too sleepy...to make up for it today.The previous chapter was harmonized, but not found, under review, pending revision...

 967 Chapter 196 Occupy Dragon Palace City

    "White Star!!" The three princes including Shen Xing all had a gloomy face, and their eyes were full of hostility when they looked at Robin and others.


    Nami and other women all looked at each other, seeming to get a consistent answer from each other¡¯s eyes, and they all gave a helpless smile...


    "I''m asking you very solemnly now...your captain...Where did the Monkey King go?" Shen Xing looked at Robin and the others with extremely unkind eyes.


    Under this circumstance, Monkey King and Princess White Star disappeared at the same time, and they naturally aimed their suspects directly at the Emperor Pirates.


    Although Shen Xing and the others know the horror of the Emperor Pirates group very well, but their fear and fear can''t match the status of Princess White Star in their hearts. For their own sister, even if they die, why are they afraid?


    "This... we really don''t know... Maybe... Your Princess... was really taken out by Wukong to play..." Nami said helplessly.


    "By the way... your princess is... pretty?" Perona asked seriously.


    "Of course, Bai Xing is the most beautiful mermaid princess in the world! I''m whispering~" the second prince Huang Xing said proudly.


    "That''s over, I must have been abducted by that guy..." Pero said with a serious face.


    The expressions of Shen Xing and the others changed drastically. They just wanted to talk but were interrupted by Hancock on the side.


    "Huh! You can''t be regarded as unheard of your words!" Hancock stood up and scorned Shenxing and others with a very arrogant attitude: "Only the Aijia can be called the most beautiful in the world. woman¡­"


    "Uh... this... you are right... but... Bai Xing will not lose to you..." Huang Xing looked at Hancock, his face turned red, although he was surprised by Hancock''s beauty. Yan arrived, but still did not let go.


    "Huh? His expression doesn''t really look like a lie... Is there anyone in this world who can match Hancock''s beauty?" Carlyfa lightly put his glasses down, and suddenly he didn''t cover him. The mermaid princess in the face became interested.


    "Impossible... Ai Jia is the most beautiful in the world!" Hancock raised his head and said very proudly.


    "Yes~...you are the most beautiful woman in the world..." The guards all around looked at Hancock with idiots and praised in unison.


    "You...take them for me!" Shen Xing looked at his subordinates, suddenly furious with a roar, but awakened all the murloc soldiers who were addicted to Hancock''s beauty.


    "Yes!" The murloc soldiers all around took up their weapons and surrounded Robin and other women.


    "Sudden use of force... is it a bit wrong?" Jenny Bonnie ate the food without an image, and said vaguely at the King Neptune and the crowd with her cheeks: "It is dangerous to do this. ¡­"


    As he said, she didn''t see any movement. The murloc soldiers all around instantly became old and unstable, and the small ones were not as tall as others'' waists...


    "Ah! How did I... become a child? This... what the hell is going on?!!!"


    "Oh my God! Why did I suddenly become an old man? It''s over... it''s over... what demon trick did you do to... we...?"


    A group of murloc soldiers who have become "crooked melons and cracked dates", in an instant, their hearts are covered with a terrifying shadow...


    "Damn! The Emperor Pirates... really terrible..." Shen Xing''s expression was gloomy, as he looked at the soldiers who had been dealt with in an instant, his expression became more serious than ever, and raised the steel fork in his hand and attacked Jenny Bonnie. past¡­


    But I saw a ghost suddenly emerge, passing through the xiong of Shenxing easily...


    "I''m an incompetent little shrimp... Let me die!" Shen Xing instantly squatted on the ground with a negative expression, drawing circles.


    "Big...Big brother?"


    Shen Xing''s behavior made Huang Xing and the others stunned. Is this the mighty and domineering but calm and majestic prince they knew?


    And Tina has a slender hand, and an iron fence protrudes from her hands, forming a cage that directly binds Neptune and others firmly in it.


    "Hey, we''re here as a guest, so why did we suddenly take Dragon Palace City? Isn''t this bad? What if Goku gets angry?" Nami looked at the sudden change of situation with a stunned face. The speechless.


    "If we don''t move, they will do it too. Of course, we have to do it first!" Tina said with a serious face, then looked at Tina: "Tina, you contact Wukong and ask him if he The princess was abducted?"


    "Okay!" Tina put her slender hand on her temple, and said for a moment: "Princess White Star was indeed taken out by her master. She is now on an isolated island 20,000 meters away from Murloc Island..."


    "Two...20,000 meters? Did you bring the White Star out of Murloc Island?" Neptune''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Asshole! You guys really didn''t have a good heart!" The recovered Deep Star didn''t have time for the shameful behavior just now, and then roared: "It seems that you really came for Bai Xing!"


    "Um... don''t be so excited... I don''t think Wukong didn''t kidnap your white star princess, at most just take the white star princess out for a walk!" Keya comforted.


    "Go for a walk? Who would believe such a bad excuse!" Shen Xing shouted angrily.


    "Excuse? Humph! You really value you! Who do we want to deal with, do we need excuses?" La Sha said with a look of disdain.


    "This..." Neptune and the others were speechless for a while, because with the terrifying strength of the Emperor Pirate Group, it was really unnecessary.


    "Forget it, don''t talk nonsense with them! Let''s have a banquet by ourselves! There are so many delicious foods, we can''t waste it, and we will talk about other things when Goku comes back!" Jenny Bonny grinned and greeted the crowd. Female.


    "That''s not good?"


    "What''s wrong. The Dragon Palace City has been occupied by us..."


    At the same time, Monkey King was sitting on the shoulders of Princess Bai Xing and taking her to play around. Although ordinary and simple, this was the most exciting, extraordinary and happiest day for Bai Xing!


    Just standing under the sunlight, it was dreams and extravagances for her before!


    Now, the dream has come true...


    Time passes a little bit, until night falls...


    "Really happy! Thank you, Master Goku!" Bai Xing lay on the turf, his beautiful fishtail wiggling from time to time, showing his inner excitement, holding his chin in both hands, looking at the sun set to the west, with big eyes. Shiny, very beautiful, looks beautiful and innocent.


    "The sky is getting dark, let''s go back!"


    "So fast! I still want to see what the night sky looks like!" Bai Xing heard this, and suddenly became disappointed. Then suddenly he was shocked and said with great anticipation: "But before going back, you can take it with you. Am I going to a place?"..

 968 Chapter 197 Stupid Ambition

    Mermaid coffee shop.


    "Mrs. Xia Li, have you heard? Dragon... Dragon Palace was captured by the Emperor Pirates..."


    "Unbelievable... I didn''t expect... They were all bad guys..."


    "Is this true? How could this be?" Mrs. Xia Li immediately widened her eyes in shock when she heard the mermaids in the store. "What the hell is going on?"


    "I heard that it was Master Goku who kidnapped Princess White Star... and then started fighting, but the Neptune Army was completely defeated... Now they are all held hostages!"


    "Damn! Damn human trafficker...I shouldn''t believe him!" Madam Xia Li clenched her fists tightly, her face pale, her eyes full of unwillingness and anger: "Now... Fishman Island is really going to be over!!"


    Similarly, this shocking news also reached the ears of Hodie Jones and the others, so this rare opportunity caused Hodie Jones and Van Dadeken to join forces in advance and meet in a secret place.


    "You are late, Van Dadiken!"


    "I''m really sorry... because there is a very important thing to do... the infamous Hordy is your Excellency, right?"


    "Speaking of notoriety, we should be each other, Madman Van Dadiken! Please take care!" Hodie Jones said, extending his right hand.


    "Oh, shaking hands? This is not good, wait a minute!" Van Dadiken said, putting a pair of gloves on his right hand and shook his hand with Hodie Jones.


    Because his right hand is recording the target record of White Star, in order to be able to threaten Princess White Star at all times, this crazy guy has not washed his hands for eight years.


    From another point of view, Van Dadiken¡¯s perseverance really has to be admirable!


    "What a surprise! I didn''t expect that you, who is notorious, would invite me one day! But, let''s talk quickly! Why are you calling me here? I''m still anxious to propose to my White Star Princess! "


    "Capturing Dragon Palace, are you interested?" Hoodie Jones'' eyes were full of fierce light, and even madness.


    "Oh? That seems to be a good idea!" Van Dadiken''s eyes lit up, but at the same time he hesitated: "But I heard that the Emperor Pirates are visiting in Dragon Palace... This is a terrifying monster... I I don''t want to die..."


    "Haha... don''t forget, here is the seabed... it is our murloc world! What if the human beings are inferior, no matter how strong? And... I just got a tip... Dragon Palace City has been captured by the Emperor Pirates ¡­The reason is that your Princess White Star seems to have been kidnapped by that Monkey King¡­"


    "What?! What a heartbreaking news! Damn Sun Wukong! I dared to snatch Princess White Star from me! Unforgivable! Unforgivable! Princess White Star belongs to me! It belongs to me! We obviously love each other deeply... Ah! Damn emperor Sun Wukong! Even if you are feared by the world, but if you dare to rob Princess White Star with me, I must have him blood on the spot! Wait! Princess White Star, I will definitely save you! You belong to mine!"


    After Van Dadiken shouted out his twisted love for Bai Xing, he decisively shook hands with Van Dadiken to form an alliance!


    The strongest force on the seabed was born!


    Although the Emperor Pirates were terrifying, even the entire world government did not dare to provoke them, but these two lunatics were not afraid at all!Because here is the bottom of the deep ocean 10,000 meters!This is Murloc Island, here is their murloc world!


    Everyone wants to be famous, everybody wants to soar!


    And the only shortcut is, if they destroy the emperor pirate group, which is known as the strongest in the world, what kind of scene would it be!


    Other places may not work, but here, there is no difficulty at all!They think so!


    Their thoughts seem very arrogant, mindless and idiot!But this is not difficult to understand, because here is the bottom of the sea where they are proud of murlocs, the bottom of the sea is the world of murlocs!


    And everyone in the world agrees that Monkey King is an incredibly powerful person!And most of the members of the Emperor Pirate Group are also capable people, as long as they are capable people, I am afraid of you ass!


    ...


    In the Forest of the Sea, Monkey King has brought Bai Xing to the cemetery of Princess Otohime.


    She knelt quietly in front of Princess Otohime¡¯s grave, folded her hands, prayed, and blessed silently in her heart...


    However, Monkey King looked in the direction of Dragon Palace City, his brows frowned slightly: "What a strong smell of blood..."


    Feeling a little, his face suddenly showed a look of surprise: "Huh? Hoody Jones...Vandadiken, the two actually joined forces?"


    Dragon Palace, because there was no command of the Neptune Army, Hordy Jones and the others easily attacked Dragon Palace!


    "Hey... the ladies of the Emperor Pirates... thank you so much... if it weren''t for you, we really wouldn''t be able to enter Dragon Palace so quickly!"


    Hordy Jones and the others came to the lobby of Dragon Palace unimpeded all the way, looked at Nami and others, but grinned.


    Because the soldiers here were all knocked out by Nami and others.


    "Huh? Is the rescue coming?" Robin put down the books in his hand and looked at Hodie Jones and others, somewhat surprised.


    "They are not rescuers! Damn it! Hordy Jones, Van Datican, why are you here?!" King Neptune and the others, their complexion changed greatly, and their faces were shocked when they saw the people coming.


    "Haha~~ Where''s the Princess White Star? Where is my princess? Give her out quickly! Marry me! Haha~~" Van Dadiken exaggerated and exclaimed in excitement.The crazy appearance looked a little wretched again.


    "Don''t you have a record on her? Find it yourself!" Hodie Jones said lightly without looking back.The corner of his eyes turned towards Van Dadiken, a trace of contempt appeared.


    "What a joke! Hodie Jones, I know that Princess White Star must be with that Monkey King now, so I won''t go to death easily... Now, before that guy comes, let''s catch them quickly! In that case , But there is a bargaining chip!" Van Dadiken looked at Nami and other women, his eyes flickering fiercely.I yelled like that just now, just to vent my excitement, really want him to find Bai Xing?He is not so mindless!Listening to the three words Monkey King made him feel terrified!


    "Emperor Pirates... this name... it sounds scary..." Hoody Jones looked at Nami and the others with a grin.The palm of his hand grabbed a claw on the ground, and there was a loud bang, and the entire ground was cracked open directly under his grasp, and then the bubble coral that supported it was instantly shattered!


    The soap bubbles shrouded in the hall instantly disappeared, and the turbulent sea water poured in...


    "But if it disappears... it will be fun!"


    PS: Three shifts today, one more chapter, and three shifts tomorrow.Make up the second more...

 969 Chapter One Hundred Ninety Eight

    The turbulent sea water poured in like a wave, which made the faces of Nami and other women slightly changed...


    "Haha...stupid inferior humans...don''t stay obediently on the land, but ran to the bottom of the sea to die...Your emperor pirate group''s undefeated myth, let me Hordy Jones come to an end! Haha~~!


    Seeing the influx of seawater, Hodie Jones frantically laughed out the winner!Then he stepped back with Van Dadiken and others at the same time, and moved a certain distance away from Robin and the others.


    They are very smart, knowing that all the people in the Emperor Pirates are not simple goods, so they don''t directly fight Robin and others!When the sea water pours in, as long as you are capable, no matter how strong you are, it is nothing but fish for them to kill.


    Such a tactic is indeed very feasible!If you change to another ability person, even the four emperors, as long as it is a capable person, I am afraid it will not escape bad luck.


    "This guy... actually wants to drown us in sea water..." Nami looked at Hoodie Jones and the others with a teasing expression on her face.


    "It''s a very clever tactic... normal people... will be swept away!" Robin smiled slightly.


    "What you said, it seems that we are not normal people..." Laki looked at Robin with a speechless expression.


    "Look at... the tattoo on his arm..." Tina suddenly pointed to the tattoo on Hordy Jones'' arm and said with surprise.


    "This...this is..." Nami looked at her, her pupils suddenly shrank, which reminded her of Aaron''s murloc pirate group, and shouted extremely angry at Hodie Jones: "What the hell are you and Aaron? relationship?"


    "Brother Aaron? Our new murloc pirate group was created by inheriting Aaron''s will..." Hodie Jones chuckled, his eyes flickering.


    "Aaron''s will... you really aren''t a good thing!" Nami snorted, and wanted to step forward and beat Hodie Jones, but the turbulent sea surrounding it had already flooded...


    Tina hurriedly waved her hand, and Nuo Da''s Emperor directly flashed into the hall.


    "Everyone, hurry in..."


    At Tina''s greeting, Nami had to jump up with the women one after another and boarded the Emperor, but in a moment, the entire hall was completely submerged by the sea.


    The sudden appearance of the Emperor was obviously a surprise to Hodie Jones and the others, but in this world of weird abilities, they did not think too much about it, just looking at the gorgeous beauty of the Emperor, they all showed greed. . Greedy eyes!


    "It deserves to be the number one Pirate ship in the world! It is impressive! But don''t think that you are safe if you hide in the Pirate Ship..." Hodie Jones gave a cold cry and swam to the Emperor, grabbing hard. Out


    "Boom!!" With a loud noise, Hordy Jones just touched the barrier, and was stunned by an extremely terrible counter-shock force. He spewed blood and smashed through a wall. Deep in the ground...


    The piercing pain made Hordy Jones clenched his teeth, his complexion was a bit distorted!He looked at his right hand with a shocked face, a little unbelievable, because his arm, which was comparable to steel, was bloodied at this moment, unable to hang on the side, and it was broken!


    "Oh! Haven''t you heard of it? The emperor was set up by Master Wukong himself. Once a man touches it, he will die or be disabled?" Miss.Valentine looked at Hordy Jones in embarrassment. , A look of gloat.


    "Damn... careless... I didn''t expect to have such a function..." Hodie Jones was full of dignity, the development of this thing was completely different from what I imagined!


    "Since we can''t get close..." Van Dadiken immediately controlled countless sharp arrows and shot towards the Emperor!Unfortunately, it was still blocked by the barrier that protected the Emperor!


    This is like a tortoise shell, leaving them at a loss!


    "withdraw!"


    Seeing that there is no hope of victory, the plan in his heart has just been implemented, and it has died, Hoody Jones decisively issued the order to evacuate!


    "Come as you want, leave as you want, who do you think you are?" Jenny Bonnie flashed her body and jumped out of the Emperor, blocking the front of Hodie Jones and others.


    "You are a gluttonous girl... Jenny Bonnie! Are you not a capable person? Why can you move freely in the sea?!!!" Hodie Jones and others looked at the woman in front of them, their faces full of horror!


    "This is just for others. Our Emperor Pirates are not land ducks!" Jenny Bonnie looked at Hodie Jones with a joking expression, and said: "You really confirmed Goku. What was said! If you don¡¯t die, you won¡¯t die!"


    "Damn! Those with the ability... are not afraid of the sea... How could this be possible!! Why? Why on earth?" Van Dadiken looked at Jenny Bonnie with a shocked look, and a deep sense of fear and anxiety rose in his heart.


    The other party does not have the weaknesses that the capable person should have. For them, this is simply a nightmare!


    They dare to challenge the Emperor Pirate Group with confidence, just because this is the seabed, where the nemesis of the capable!


    If this weakness does not exist, then only death awaits them!Because what they are facing is the world''s number one Emperor Pirate Group that is respected and feared by the world!


    My heart was filled with horror, Hodie Jones and others were calm and calm before Wu, and everyone looked scared!And Hordy Jones even grabbed a lot of ES poison from his pocket and threw it into his mouth!


    In an instant, his muscles swelled rapidly, and his eyes were bloodshot!The ferocious breath erupted from his body!The terrible power has multiplied!


    At this moment, Hodie Jones looks like a fierce god who has entered a violent state!


    The heart that was originally fearful is also filled with violence at this moment!He is no longer in fear!


    "Haha~~ What about the Emperor Pirates! As long as there is the ES poison! I, Hordy Jones, will never fail!!" Hordy Jones roared frantically, his muscles bulged, and the blood vessels on his arms were more vigorous. Is emerging like an earthworm!


    With a loud shout, he blasted towards Jenny Bonnie...


    Because it was a murloc, even in the water, he did not receive much resistance!


    "A brash man who has no power... With your strength, you dare to fight against our Emperor Pirates. I really don''t know how to write it!" Jenny Bonnie shook her head and bombarded herself. As soon as Hodie Jones who came to point out, Hodie Jones, who was violent and fierce, grew old at an astonishing speed!


    By the time Jenny Bonnie was in front of him, he, who was originally burly and strong, had already become a skinny murloc! ..

 970 Chapter 199: Complete defeat

    With a flick of Jenny Bonnie''s finger, Hordy Jones fell to the ground feebly, struggling for a long time and couldn''t get up...


    Van Dijken and the others took a sigh of relief after seeing the miserable situation of Hodie Jones!Someone as powerful as Hodie Jones was killed by a single move!I can''t believe it!


    "This...is this the strength of the Emperor Pirates? Bastard! I shouldn''t have listened to Hodie''s instigation!" Van Da Dickon cursed with horror on his face, and immediately grabbed a table and threw it directly. Out, jumped onto the flying desktop, dropped his comrades, and escaped alone...


    "It''s not that easy to escape...it''s not that easy!" Laqi suddenly stepped forward, with electric light crackling in her hand.


    "Raqi! You still don''t take it! Otherwise, even King Neptune and the others will suffer..." Robin hurriedly stopped Laqi, then crossed his hands: "Two trees gallows!"


    Two arms suddenly grew out of Van Dadiken¡¯s shoulders, grabbing his head and twisting suddenly, with a soft click, Van Dadiken fell weakly...


    "Every time I see Robin take a shot, I feel so violent!" Nami touched her neck with lingering fear and said.


    "Damn! These humans are terrible! I won''t play anymore!" Taruma, the cadre of the New Murloc Pirate Group, jumped up and bit down to the ground!In the sound of''click,'' this guy bit out a hole directly on the ground, and got in at an astonishing speed...


    "In front of my old lady, do you still want to run away?" Jenny Bonny snorted coldly, swam down to the bottom of the sea, then squeezed her fist and hit the ground with a punch!


    "Kacha!" With a roar, the ground here cracked open!Then burst!Numerous blisters and waves rise!


    Taruma screamed, bleeding from her nose and mouth, she was shaken out of the cracked ground!Floating out in the water like a dead dog...


    "It''s really uncomfortable to fight in the water... After just such a short breath, I feel a little awkward..." Jenny Bonnie shook her head helplessly, and had to return to the Emperor.


    "The ability just now was...white beard...shocking fruit?" Xiusuo looked at Jenny Bonnie with a look of horror: "Damn! We are no different from seeking death! Sure enough, the number one in the world is not that we can It can be shaken!"


    While speaking, it was suddenly discovered that a beautiful figure flew out from the Emperor again, and even in front of her!


    Xiusuo was shocked, and just about to swing his sword to block it, a beam of light suddenly lased out. At such a close distance, it is difficult to hide!


    Then Xiusuo discovered in horror that his speed instantly became extremely slow!


    Cold light appeared in front of my eyes, that was... a sword!


    Xiusuo wanted to block with the sword in his hand, but unfortunately he couldn''t keep up...


    I just felt a sharp pain coming from Xiong, blood splashing...


    The dull light blasted out again, and the figure of Lasha was like a swimming fish, traveling freely in the deep sea, the long sword in his hand turned into cold light, and all the remaining fish people were chopped...


    But in a moment, all the men led by Hodie Jones and Van Datican were all swept away!


    Completely defeated, defeated simply!


    King Neptune and others were stunned!The two big pirates that made them helpless were so easily cleaned up!


    The world''s No. 1 Emperor Pirate Group, really deserves its reputation!


    Tina shot and cleared Van Dadiken and others into the prison she created...


    After finding a huge bubble coral, the sea water in Dragon Palace was expelled again...


    However, the original scale is no longer there. After the fight, the ground is in dilapidated condition and becomes a bit messy!


    At this time, the huge and beautiful figure of Bai Xing is also close...


    "Ah! Father, look! It''s Bai Xing... Bai Xing is back!" Shen Xing was overjoyed after seeing Bai Xing.


    "White Star...It''s great that you are okay..." The moment King Neptune saw Princess White Star, he suddenly became old and tearful.


    "Is she the mermaid princess? She is so big? But it''s really beautiful!" Keya looked at Princess White Star with a look of surprise.However, when I saw someone, my cute little mouth started pouting.


    "This guy, Ting will enjoy..." Robin squinted his eyes, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, but behind this smile, there was a hint of danger hidden.


    Even Hancock''s face was unnatural at this moment.


    It turned out that the place where Sun Wukong stayed was turned out to be the huge pair of Bai Xing, with the look of enjoyment, and Nami and the others rolled their eyes.


    "Ah! What happened? How come father and brother were arrested?" Bai Xing immediately became anxious when he saw the appearance of King Neptune and others at this moment. Cried out.


    "Okay! Don''t worry, I will rescue them!" Monkey King patted Bai Xing comfortingly.


    It¡¯s just that with his current position, the place he photographed is naturally...Well, good flexibility!


    "Well, you must save your father, brother and them!" Bai Xing heard Sun Wukong''s comfort, obviously relieved, she has been convinced of Sun Wukong''s words after a day of getting along!The degree of trust is already close to her father and brother.


    Entering the Dragon Palace City, Monkey King leaped slightly, while Bai Xing hurriedly rushed towards the cage, looking at Neptune and others, could not help crying "Wow", making King Neptune and the three The prince was in a hurry and comforted...


    On the other hand, Monkey King came to Nami and others, and smiled slightly: "You are making a lot of noise!"


    "Isn''t it all because of you! I abducted the princess without saying hello..." Nami glared at Monkey King first.


    "What is abduction! I just took her out for a walk!" Monkey King shrugged and looked at Tina: "Let Neptune and the others!"


    Tina nodded when she heard the words, and directly withdrew from the cage where King Neptune and others were trapped!


    "You are really making a fuss! I have been trapped in the hard shell tower for eight years after watching Bai Xing, and I have never seen the outside world. That''s why I took her out. Are you too nervous? "The Monkey King looked at Neptune King Road.


    "Yeah! Father, Master Wukong showed me so many things! There are animals with long hair, and the real sky and sea... The sun there is so warm... I went to see the mother and queen! I''m really happy..." Bai Xing flushed immediately and excitedly told what she had seen this day.


    "I''m so sorry...Master Goku! It seems that we misunderstood you!" Looking at Bai Xing''s happy smile, King Neptune came to Monkey King and apologized deeply.


    PS: I had to pick up the job, so it was too late to make up the remaining one.I can only owe it first and take the time to make up...

 971 Chapter 200 Ark Noah

    "Scumbags like you dare to hit the attention of our Emperor Pirate Group! I really don''t know if you are stupid or ignorant!"


    Monkey King stood in front of the prison, looking at the detained Hodie Jones and others with a calm expression.


    "Hmm~~ Monkey King... really... miscalculation... I didn''t expect... as capable people... you... didn''t even have the weakness of capable people... this kind of thing... I have never heard of it..." Hodie Jones is now old Only skin and bones are left, and that skinny appearance can be blown down by a gust of wind.The voice is weak, but the eyes still look fierce!


    I thought the plan was perfect, I thought it could make the noble murloc famous all over the world!Let those inferior humans see that fish talents are the most noble race!Fish talent is the overlord of the sea!Because the "world first" you fear has not been killed by our murlocs!But who knows, the plan has just been implemented and it has become a joke!


    "But... don''t be happy too early... because the battle... but it''s not over yet... hey haha!~~" Hodie Jones changed his tone and suddenly laughed strangely, just in his current state, that voice, It was so hoarse and terrible, it sounded like a horror.


    "Oh, isn''t it? Is there anything else you can''t do?" Monkey King looked at Hodie Jones with interest, his eyes full of jokes.Even now, he still doesn''t give up, what is the point of his arrogance?Or is it crazy?


    Van Dadiken also woke up at this time, twisted his neck, his face changed a lot when he saw Monkey King, but when he saw Princess White Star on the side, his eyes instantly became extremely hot. When he got hot, he was bold and direct. Ignoring the existence of Monkey King and others, he jumped up excitedly and yelled at Bai Xing: "Ah! Bai Xing...Wow hoooo~~~ I finally saw you, my Princess Bai Xing... now... answer me quickly ¡­If it¡¯s yes, you can avoid death... Hurry up and... marry me!"


    "what?"


    Nami and other women''s faces became strange. At this time, this guy still said such cool words, don''t you know his current situation?


    "You bastard... for eight years, you have been throwing weapons and thinking about killing Bai Xing all the time! Now, there is still a face to say such shameless things! Bai Xing has been enduring the fear of death for the past eight years! Bastard!!" Shen Xing was furious when he heard it. If he had a weapon in his hand, looking at his angry expression, he must have thrust a fork at him...


    "That sounds... terrible..." Kalifa frowned.


    "Wow haha~~~ Hurry up and answer me! Bai Xing! It must be yes! Wow hoo!~~~" Van Dadiken ignored the deep stars at all, only the white star in his eyes, excited and crazy laughing, looking forward to the white star Give him the answer.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Bai Xing looked very nervous, biting his lower lip, and finally had the courage to say loudly: "Um...you...you are not my type..."


    "Hey?!!!" Van Dadiken, who was laughing endlessly, suddenly froze in place, feeling that his heart was suddenly broken!Bai Xing''s weak words echoed in his ears from time to time...


    "This answer... is really cute..." Robin gave a slightly surprised smile.


    "Yes... is this the problem...?" King Neptune and others were all dumbfounded.Endured death threats for eight years because they are not the type you like?


    Van Dadiken¡¯s excitement and anticipation suddenly became particularly gloomy, and then he barked his teeth and shouted angrily: "You bastard dare to think about my eight years of dreams. So naked, naked, and naked. ! It seems that you already have a part in your heart!"


    While roaring, he pointed at Monkey King with a furious look of anger and shouted: "Is it him? Is it him? Damn it! You who have no feelings for me are an eyesore just being alive! I can''t get it, so don''t you Want to get it! Go to hell! Baixing! Go to hell! Monkey King!!! Hahaha~~! Give me all to die!!"


    At this moment, Van Dadiken was already like a madman, with his hands open, pointing to the sky, as if calling something...


    "You filthy man, you are simply an insult to''love'', rubbish like you, looking at the eyes of Laijia!" Hancock looked at Van Dijken with an expression of disgust.I wanted a captive arrow to end him, but I didn''t want to, but the whole island shook violently, and everyone almost fell to the ground!


    "What''s going on? What happened?" King Neptune looked out of the temple in surprise, but his pupils suddenly shrank, and his face instantly became horrified: "Why? Why? That is the promise of the boat. Ya... why does it move on its own?"


    "Father, that is just the remains of history, not something important, you don''t have to be so panicked..." Shen Xing was obviously puzzled by his father''s attitude.


    "No... there must be no mistakes in that ship!" King Neptune widened his eyes and explained: "That is the ark that must not be moved until the day of destiny comes!"


    After seeing Noah, the residents on Murloc Island also showed fearful expressions!


    "Huh? That''s Noah from Murloc Street..."


    "Why did Noah move to the sky..."


    "That direction... is obviously Dragon Palace..."


    "Damn...what''s going on?! If this goes on...it''s about to break through the bubbles in Murloc Island..."


    "If the bubble bursts, Murloc Island will be over!!"


    Under the horrified gaze of everyone, Noah''s terrifying huge shadow has covered the sky above Murloc Island...


    "Isn''t the problem here?" Robin glanced at the unreliable guys of King Neptune, frowning and said: "As long as such a big ship falls, it''s really a bit bad!"


    "You did all... didn''t you?" Kalifa tilted her head and looked at Van Dadiken with a crazy face.


    "Hahaha~~ Except me! Who else can move such a big ark! White star! This is the end of your rejection of me! Haha~~~ Fear! Regret it! Hip-hop~~ Monkey King! You are the same as you. Let¡¯s destroy the Emperor Pirates on this sea floor together! Hahaha~~~!!!"


    "Hey~~ Monkey King... This is how you underestimate our murlocs... even if you are strong... even if you... are not afraid of the sea... but that can... how... as long as the Murloc Island is destroyed... you as humans... ¡­Under the sea¡­survive¡­haha¡­the thought of you, who is known as the strongest in the world, will die here¡­that¡¯s really¡­pleasant! Haha¡­we¡­murloc¡­are the strongest! Haha~~!"


    Van Dijken and Hodie Jones are all crazy at the moment!Knowing that they are bound to die in the hands of Monkey King, therefore, they used the crazy method of finally killing everyone!


    They even wanted to use Noah to destroy the Murloc Island directly, thereby destroying the Emperor Pirate Group!..

 972 Chapter 201 Destroy Moment

    "You two lunatics, actually want to destroy Murloc Island, this is our home!" King Neptune opened his eyes in shock and yelled at the two lunatics, Van Dijken and Hodie Jones.


    "So what... as long as the Emperor Pirate Group is destroyed... what can we do if the Murloc Island is destroyed? At that time, we will ask the world government for a place to live on land. How difficult will it be? Then we will be able to enjoy the real sunshine...The truth is that only the inferior human beings are ruled by our noble murlocs!


    Hodie Jones was crazy, but the thing called ambition was completely exposed at this moment.But after Noah fell down, whether he could survive or not was unknown.


    "You guy...you are crazy..." Shen Xing looked at Hodie Jones, stunned by his words.


    "Even as a stepping stone, I have to say, your ideal is really great!" Monkey King looked at Hodie Jones with a joking expression, and shook his head.


    Actually, there is nothing wrong with their thoughts. According to normal people''s thinking, the fisherman island is destroyed, even if it is the Four Emperors and Generals, there is absolutely no possibility of being spared!


    Because here is 10,000 meters deep in the ocean, not to mention the terrible water pressure, dangerous ocean currents, sea beasts, etc., just holding your breath can suffocate you!


    But it is a pity that what they are facing is Monkey King, a terrifying existence that cannot be measured by common sense at all and is beyond the scope of their cognition!


    Therefore, their original great plans and ambitions have become synonymous with amusement in the eyes of those who know the truth!


    In front of Monkey King, use this kind of clumsy trick, you don''t tease anyone!


    The reason is that they still have too little understanding of Monkey King, and he is still in the category of being a''human being''!It will deal with him in the same way as humans!


    "Don''t pretend to be nonchalant... In fact, you must be very regretful and scared in your heart? Haha! You beg me! Please marry Bai Xing to me~~... Maybe, I will spare your life. Well...hip-hop..." Van Dadiken thought he was in possession of the victory, and he laughed proudly and threatened Monkey King.


    "Shut up! How dare you say such rude words to your concubine''s beloved one! You must never let you live!" Hancock suddenly shouted with an angry face.


    Monkey King also slapped his forehead, speechlessly covered with black lines, waved his hand, and said, "Which monkey is this funny? Hancock, take care of him immediately. It hurts..."


    "Yes, Goku!" Hancock received the approval of his beloved, and his face was flushed with excitement. He was a prisoner''s arrow at Van Dadiken, which instantly froze him into a stone statue!Then he unceremoniously kicked it into a pile of rocks.


    "You... actually... killed him?!!!" Hodie Jones'' eyes widened in shock, and then laughed again: "It''s stupid, no one can save you anymore!"


    "Idiot!" Jenny Bonnie looked at Hodie Jones with a disdainful face, took a bite of the barbecue in his hand, and said faintly: "No wonder you dare to hit the attention of our Emperor Pirates. You didn''t understand at all. The scary thing about Wukong!"


    "They can¡¯t be blamed... After all, they only got information about Wukong through the newspaper, and the newspaper usually downplays some important information, so they haven¡¯t really seen Malin Vando¡¯s war... naturally they don¡¯t know. The real horror of Wukong! Otherwise, give them a hundred guts and dare not hit our attention..." Kalifa lightly held down his glasses and said with a serious analysis.


    "Well, now is not the time to speak! Goku! Noah fell..." slightly pointed to the''sky'' outside.


    As soon as Van Dadiken died, Noah lost his ability to support and fell directly from a high altitude...but because he was in the sea, the speed was slower.


    "Ah!!! It fell off!!"


    "The fisherman island is about to end!!"


    The residents of Murloc Island looked at the huge ark that was falling rapidly, and they all looked scared!Fleeing in panic!But where can they escape?Once the murlocs are destroyed, how can they be spared?


    "It''s over... Fish Island... Is it really going to be destroyed?" At the door of the Mermaid Coffee Shop, Mrs. Xia Li looked at the falling Ark Noah, her pupils shrunk and she was full of panic!


    Because even if the soap bubbles that protected the entire Murloc Island were not smashed by the fallen Ark Noah, they could fall on the Murloc Island, and the entire Murloc Island would not be immune to the fate of destruction!


    And the mermaids behind Mrs. Xia Li were all stunned on the spot!Yes, only the fear of death!


    "If we are squashed together, will the entire sea water be dyed red?" Robin looked up and said seriously.


    "Robin! At this time, don''t you say such terrible things, okay?" Nami looked at Robin speechlessly, and then at Monkey King: "Goku, if you don''t do anything, then soap bubbles To be crushed..."


    "It''s over! It''s over! Fishman Island is really going to be over!" King Neptune looked anxious at this moment, full of panic.


    "Wow~~Wow~~ I don¡¯t want to die! Wow~~Wow~~~" Bai Xing was already crying loudly!The sound is clear and sweet, and it seems to contain some magic power, which can penetrate people''s hearts!


    Three extremely huge and terrifying black shadows under this cry, as if they had received some kind of summoning, swam from a distance at an astonishing speed, and their target was directed at the falling Ark Noah...


    Just based on their distance, when they arrived, the soap bubbles had already been squeezed by Noah...


    "That''s the sea kings... why did the sea kings suddenly appear?" Keya looked at the three sea kings that suddenly appeared in surprise, do they also want to save the fisherman island?


    But Monkey King turned his head to look at Bai Xing: "Are you awakened..." Immediately, his figure flashed, he already appeared under Noah, and with only one hand, he directly dropped the slowly falling Noah. Raised it with one hand!


    If he doesn''t make a move, the soap bubbles will really be crushed!


    "Huh?... Noah stopped suddenly? What''s the matter?"


    "Ah! Look at it... there is someone there..."


    "Oh my God! He actually propped up Noah with one hand?!!!"


    At the door of the mermaid coffee shop, the mermaids had obviously recognized Monkey King and instantly became extremely excited.


    "Mrs. Xia Li...Look! It''s Master Goku... Master Goku caught Noah..."


    "It''s amazing! It only uses one hand..."


    "I knew... how could Lord Goku be a bad guy..."


    "Too...great...if he takes action... Fishman Island will definitely be saved!" Madam Xia Li looked at the Monkey King who was supporting Noah with one hand, and while shocked, she also let out a sigh of relief...

 973 Chapter 202 Sea Emperor Poseidon

    Around the fisherman island, countless sea kings were summoned in the cries of the white star. The huge and terrifying figures and the ear-splitting roars made the residents of the island frightened!


    The smashed Noah was caught by Monkey King, saving the fisherman island from a devastating disaster. Is it possible that another sea king attacking the fisherman island will not happen soon?


    King Neptune looked at the Neptunes appearing around him, and at the white star who was crying loudly, he immediately became worried...


    "This number is really scary!" Tina looked solemnly at the scary figure outside the island, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "Wukong is stopping Noah... It seems that these sea kings can only be solved by ourselves!" La Qi looked at the sea kings outside with a serious expression.


    Because there are too many sea kings, even they have to take them seriously.


    "Wait... they don''t seem to be malicious..." Abliss suddenly stopped Tina and other women, looked at the group of Neptunes with a strange look, and looked very surprised, then pointed to Bai Xing and said: "They It was all caused by her crying, let her stop crying and she should be fine..."


    "You mean... these sea kings were summoned by her cry?" Robin and the other women looked at Bai Xing in surprise, she still has this ability?


    King Neptune heard it, his expression even more difficult to look, because he knew the true identity of the White Star very well, if it was exposed, he would not dare to think about the consequences!


    "Your mission is complete...so, there is no need to exist..." Monkey King looked at Noah in his hand and whispered softly, an invisible wave surged out of his palm and spread to the entire Noah instantly. ¡­


    Under the shocking gazes of everyone, Noah, who was huge and exaggerated, broke up immediately, and disappeared in a moment...


    When the crying Bai Xing saw this scene, her eyes widened suddenly: "It''s amazing..." Such a spectacle made her temporarily forget the cry.


    The crying stopped, and those Neptunes also stopped their advance... They all looked at Bai Xing, as if waiting for her order...


    Seeing this scene, Nami and other women all looked surprised: "Is she really summoned?"


    "Can summon a sea king-like mermaid princess?" Jenny Bonnie took a bite of the barbecue, squinted her eyes, and looked at Bai Xing, with an inexplicable light beating in her eyes.


    Monkey King looked around, looked at the sea kings, and said faintly: "Go back to me! There is nothing you do here!"


    When a group of sea kings heard the words, they all looked at Monkey King, and their eyes instantly showed fear and obedience. Without the slightest extra action, they retreated and evacuated from the deep sea...


    "He... he can control the sea kings?!" King Neptune looked at the scene in front of him, was stunned, and then looked at the white star beside him, his eyes flickering: "Could it be that he... is what we have been waiting for? Is that person?"


    Sun Wukong''s figure flashed and appeared in front of the girls. Kalifa walked up directly: "Goku, this mermaid princess is something special. You should have noticed it?"


    "No need to guess... She is actually Poseidon, one of the ancient weapons! The mermaid princess who communicates with the sea kings, the true king of the sea kings, can order the sea kings all over the world to save countless lives or The huge power that destroys the whole world!" Monkey King smiled slightly and said the identity of the white star without hesitation.


    "You...you know?!..." King Neptune heard this, his face was astonished, and his face was instantly pale as paper.


    "She... she turned out to be Poseidon, one of the ancient weapons? It''s amazing! I thought that the ancient weapon should be just a weapon. I didn''t expect it to be a mermaid?" Jenny Bonny He opened his mouth in shock, and looked at Bai Xing''s eyes with excitement.


    The ancient weapon that the world has dreamed of is in front of her, can she not be excited?


    Relatively speaking, Robin and the others will appear much calmer, because there is a more terrifying existence in front of them!


    Didn''t you see that Monkey King just said a word, scared the sea kings to piss off?


    "Ancient weapon... Poseidon... So that''s it... So that''s it... I should have thought of it a long time ago..." Hoody Jones looked at Bai Xing hotly, his greedy eyes were unconcealed, that was an ancient weapon what!For people like him, it has a fatal attraction.


    Looking at Van Dijken who had turned into a pile of rubble, Hordy Jones'' eyes flickered fiercely: "It''s no wonder that this guy has tried everything possible to get Princess White Star... It seems that he already knew the true identity of White Star..."


    "Death is imminent, there is still a lot of nonsense..." Monkey King looked at Hodie Jones in the prison, and said lightly to the King Neptune beside him: "This guy will leave it to you..."


    "Thank you very much..." King Neptune nodded and ordered to the murloc soldiers: "Take him down and go directly to the prison tower..."


    "Yes!"


    The murloc soldiers just wanted to take Hodie Jones away, and Monkey King immediately stopped them: "Wait, I will hand him over to you, but it''s not just for you to put him in the prison tower!"


    "Uh! Lord Wukong wanted me to chop him down?" King Neptune asked with some confusion.


    "Do you still use your own hands to kill him?" Sun Wukong waved his hand and said faintly: "I told you only because of Bai Xing''s face...this guy is the real murderer of Princess Ouji..."


    "Wh...what?!!!" King Neptune and others were shocked by the sudden news!


    Even Hodie Jones looked at Monkey King in astonishment!Why would he know such a secret thing?


    Shen Xing clenched his fists, his eyes filled with endless anger: "Master Wukong... are you... true?"


    Sun Wukong was too lazy to talk nonsense, and with a light hand, a light curtain appeared in front of everyone, and it was broadcasting the truth about Princess Otohime eight years ago in detail..."


    When he saw Hordy Jones shooting and killing Princess Otohime in secret, and putting the blame on humans, Shenxing and others were filled with anger!


    "Unexpectedly, there are such scumbags in this world..." Wei Wei and the others looked at the skinny Hodie Jones with disgust.


    "Hordy! You bastard! It turns out that you are doing all this!" Shen Xing grabbed the spear from a murloc soldier, and angrily stabbed Hodie Jones into the heart: " Take your life! Hodie! I waited for this day, but I waited for eight years..."..

 974 Chapter 203 One more person

    "Wait...Deep Star..." King Nepton grabbed the spurred spear of Deep Star and glared at Hodie Jones, and said: "Now he can''t die. We must announce the truth to the public and we are dealing with it. He is not in a hurry..."


    "Understood...Father..." Shen Xing took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, and put down the spear in his hand.


    With the video as evidence, the crime of Hodie Jones was announced on the entire Murloc Island!And Hordy Jones was also simply, knowing that he was not far from death, and shaking out the whole truth!


    Under the instruction of Monkey King, Hodie Jones was beaten to death in the square by the angry residents of Murloc Island who knew the truth!


    This is a good ending!Because Monkey King knew that if Hodie Jones was really handed over to King Neptune and others, with their kind character, it would be impossible to actually execute Hodie Jones, and he would definitely evolve into the same way as in the original book. The prison tower.


    Saved the entire Murloc Island and avenged Princess Yi Ji. For a while, Monkey King became the hero of the entire Murloc Island.


    On this day, the entire fisherman island was spent in celebration...


    The Monkey King and his party also attended the celebration banquet held by King Neptune...


    During the banquet, Monkey King looked at King Neptune and said straightforwardly: "The identity of the White Star has been exposed. Your strength is simply not enough to protect her! Therefore, I want her to join my Emperor Pirate Group. ,is that OK?"


    King Neptune frowned and thought for a while, looked at the white star next to him, and nodded reluctantly: "I understand..."


    He knew very well what the ancient weapons represented!If this news spreads out, then Bai Xing will probably become a target for the world!At that time, let alone the four emperors, even the world government might intervene in this matter!


    The situation at that time was simply unimaginable!


    And Bai Xing will only become a weapon of others!But Monkey King is different. His own power is enough to frighten the world. Therefore, he doesn''t care about Bai Xing''s ability, and Bai Xing is the best choice and the safest only if he stays with Monkey King!


    "Bai Xing, did you hear that? Starting today, you are a member of the Emperor Pirates. You must listen to Lord Wukong in the future, do you know?" King Neptune looked at Bai Xing with a solemn expression.


    "Huh? Didn''t the father want me? Did I do something wrong?" Bai Xing immediately burst into tears with a pitiful expression on his eyes, and he was about to cry.


    "Bai Xing, don''t cry, it''s not that we don''t want you, but you are safest only if you stay with Master Wukong! We also think for your safety..." Shen Xing and the three princes immediately consoled Bai Xing.


    The Monkey King, who just listened, shook his head: "You really can¡¯t comfort people... Bai Xing, join my Emperor Pirates, and I can take you around the world to see those you have never seen before. The things... aren¡¯t these what you have been looking forward to? And, when you want to go home, you come back in an instant, just like today..."


    "Huh? Really? That''s great! If there is Master Wukong, I would like to join!" Bai Xing immediately became happy.


    King Neptune and the three princes showed a wry smile on their faces. Looking at the appearance of Bai Xing, even if Monkey King did not ask for their opinions, Bai Xing''s attitude of completely trusting Monkey King would probably be too fart. Follow him, right?


    "Congratulations, I kidnapped a beautiful girl again... and it''s still such a big mermaid girl..." Robin gave Sun Wukong lightly and whispered with a smile on his face.


    "Thank you! Thank you!" Monkey King responded with a humble expression.In exchange for Robin''s big eyes.


    "Then, welcome Bai Xing to join our Emperor Pirates! Cheers!" Monkey King raised his glass and gestured to the crowd, then drank it!


    This banquet was very successful. Everyone was smiling, enjoying the food and watching the amazing performances of the mermaid dancers at the Mermaid Coffee Shop. It was indeed a great enjoyment...


    Only Mrs. Xia Li from the Mermaid Coffee Shop was sad.Although the crisis on Murloc Island was lifted, it was a little different from the future she had foreseen foretold, but it was a little different, because in her prediction, Murloc Island was destroyed by Charlotte Lingling, one of the Four Emperors ( Also called Bigumam)''s hands!So, is the crisis of Fishman Island really lifted?


    Just looking at the Monkey King on the opposite side, the worry was also let go. If he is there, it should be all right?


    After the banquet, Robin and other women all returned to the Emperor to rest!But Sun Wukong, an unscrupulous fellow, sneaked into Bai Xing''s room in the middle of the night and lay in the arms of the great Xiong directly all night!The surroundings are warm and soft, and the taste in it can only be experienced by him.As for what happened during the period, it can only be understood, not in words...


    The next day, early in the morning, Monkey King slipped out of the hard shell tower, but he didn''t expect that he had just approached the hall and saw the Great Prince of Deep Star flying upside down from the door of the hall, vomiting blood. Flew towards him...


    Sun Wukong''s brows were now slightly frowned, and he pressed them to Shen Xing''s back, taking away the terrible force on his body, and steadily placing him on the ground: "What''s wrong? Are you practicing martial arts early in the morning?" I felt a little bit in the hall, and my heart was a little surprised: "Unexpectedly, this group of people arrived so soon..."


    "Wu...Master Wukong? That''s great!" When Shen Xing saw Monkey King, he was overjoyed. No matter why he appeared in Dragon Palace so early, he wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said, "We met again. Trouble...Bigumam, one of the Four Emperors, sent an envoy to put our fisherman island under their rule..."


    Shen Xing had just finished speaking, and the remaining two princes also flew out from the door of the hall...


    "I''m going! So arrogant?"


    Sun Wukong caught the two princes and walked towards the hall...


    "It''s really surprising...King Neptune! I didn''t expect that your little fisherman island would dare to refuse the kindness of our BIGMOM pirate group? If this is to let''mother'' know, you fisherman island But it will become a thing of the past!"


    Bokmu Si looked at King Neptune, who was beaten to his knees in front of him, with a ferocious look, with a terrible breath exuding a warning of danger.


    And his hand was stained with a trace of blood. I wonder if it belongs to King Neptune or the three princes?Or the murloc soldiers who lie down on the ground and don''t know their life or death?..

 975 Chapter 204 Almost scared to pee

    "Pockmus, getting angry is not the task that''mother'' gave us..." At this moment, the strange man who was drinking tea leisurely by the side stood up and looked at King Neptune. His movements were elegant, but thin. With long feet and the things worn on the crotch, the picture is so beautiful that people dare not look at it.


    The kid wore all open crotch pants, but he was wearing an eggshell that was half broken.


    You are obviously getting old, and you don¡¯t feel blushing if you wear it like this?Don''t you feel embarrassed?


    What is on your head is not a hat, but a wooden board?Well, it should be said that a''coffee table'' with''cups'' is more appropriate!Are you telling others that you can''tragedy'' at any time?


    Holding a cane like an umbrella handle, it looks nondescript. Do you really think you are a gentleman?


    Such a weird fellow is only Baron Dandan.


    At this moment, Baron Dandan¡¯s complexion is very indifferent, and it looks a bit like a gentleman: "Let¡¯s introduce yourself first... I am called Baron Dandan... This time, I really want to solve the problem by peaceful means... Actually ours The requirements are not very high, are they? You only need to supply us with ten tons of candies a month to keep your Murloc Island safe and sound..."


    "You know, the white beard is dead! You are no longer protected by the white beard pirates...think about it, do you still want to go back to the past and see your people being captured by the pirates at any time? Sell ??it for money? If this continues, the fisherman island may be extinct, maybe..."


    "Although you are right...but ten tons of candies per month...it is too much...and, even if it is going to be under the banner of a pirate group, I have already planned it, so I still said that. Well, I can only say sorry for your kindness..."


    King Neptune''s posture was very low, because the person in front of him was a messenger sent by one of the Four Emperors. Fishman Island could not afford it, but he still tactfully refused.


    "Already planned? Is it Kaido? Or Shanks?" Baron Dandan was obviously a little surprised, and his elegant face became more serious.


    "Neither..." King Neptune shook his head.


    "Neither? Are you kidding us? Is there anyone else who can compare with us besides the other two emperors? Tell me quickly, I will kill him now!" Pockems looked angry. He leaned close to King Neptune, took off his sunglasses, and revealed a pair of very vicious eyes, wanting to show his majesty.


    It''s just that although his eyes are fierce, but with his lion face, it looks very funny, and the deterrence is greatly weakened.


    "Destroy me? Give you ten thousand courage, do you dare?" Monkey King took the third prince into the hall, looking at Pockems with a joking expression.


    "Are you that bastard? How dare you be so arrogant..." Pockemus immediately turned around angrily, squeezed his paw tightly, and was about to punch him...


    However, when he saw the incoming person clearly, he drew a sigh of relief, his face was full of amazement, his original arrogant appearance, he was not as weak as a cat in an instant, his legs trembled involuntarily. : "Sun...Sun...Sun Wukong?!!!"


    With a clatter, Pockelmus''s feet were soft, and he fell directly on his knees in horror, repeatedly kowtowing for mercy: "I''m sorry...I''m so sorry! Master Goku! I didn''t mean to offend you... Please forgive you... Please forgive me. !!!"


    He actually scolded the Emperor Sun Wukong?Pokmu Si''s back was cold and almost urinated.


    The sudden change made King Neptune and the others stunned!


    what''s going on?The guy who was arrogant just now, how could this suddenly kneel down and beg for mercy?Are you not an envoy sent by Bigumam, one of the Four Emperors?Seeing Master Goku, there is no need to be so scared, right?


    It¡¯s no wonder that King Neptune and the others were shocked and confused, because after the Marin Vatican War, the world government did not publish the real horror of Monkey King in the newspapers, because that would be an extremely shameful thing, right?Anyway, most people on land have seen it through live broadcast!


    So it doesn''t matter whether you log in or not, and you can save a little bit of face. Why not?This also indirectly led to the fact that the people on Fishman Island had not seen the miracle that subverted the world!


    Therefore, why did Hordy Jones and the others dare to rush to the Emperor Pirates!Because they had never seen the horror of Monkey King.Although there is fear in my heart!But there is also the mentality of detour!Because of their understanding of Monkey King, only staying at Monkey King is recognized as the strongest in the world!Even the world government dare not easily offend it!


    But Pokmus is different from the residents of Murloc Island, because he has personally seen the terrible place of Monkey King!Only one person has subverted the world!As soon as the domineering came out, even the white beard had to lie down on the ground. This kind of desperate and terrifying figure gave him 10,000 courage, and he did not dare to offend him!Because the consequence is not only that he will die, but also the BIGMOM Pirates behind him will become history in an instant!


    Pokms is depressed to death now!In fact, he had never thought that it was Monkey King before!But from his point of view, existences like Monkey King dismissed even the opportunity to rule the world and gave up!How could you care about a fisherman island in this area!As a result, the things that I thought were the most unlikely became possible, and they were simply cheating.


    "This fisherman island has been ruled by my Emperor Pirate Group from now on! So, you remember it clearly, if you dare to come here to make trouble in the future! Your BIGMOM Pirate Group will no longer need to exist!"


    "Yes! Yes!" Pockelmus and Baron Dandan nodded in horror.


    "Father...Aren''t they one of the four emperors...Bigumam''s subordinates? Could it be a fake?" Shen Xing looked at the two Pokmu Si who looked like grandsons, his eyes widened, a little unbelievable.


    "You know what a shit!" When Shen Xing and the others dared to look down upon themselves, Bokmu Si jumped up and furious, then pointed at Monkey King and said with all his admiration: "Like you are on the bottom of the sea for 10,000 meters. I don¡¯t know that Master Wukong¡¯s greatness is excusable! But now, keep your ears open and listen carefully! It¡¯s proud and honored to be able to see Master Wukong such a great existence!..."


    Bokmu Si looked excited and excited, and the mouth foam flew wildly. It looked like an avid fan!It was surprising to see Monkey King.


    ps: Just one more today.Work overtime at night, finish the work, and rest tomorrow...

 976 Chapter 205 Follow Me

    After clearing his voice, Pockems looked extremely excited and excited and said loudly: "Listen clearly! The adult standing in front of you! But he is the strongest in the world! No one! Malin Vandor''s battle! Domineering is to bring everyone down...


    "Including all the generals of the Navy such as White Beard! He is the undisputed king! He is the undisputed number one..."


    Seeing Pockems''s expression of excitement, the more he spoke, the more excited he became, and even the light baron was full of admiration.Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly. He wanted to teach them a good lesson, but now it''s better, these two guys are actually their own fanatical worshipers. Seeing that they worship themselves so much, they are embarrassed to start.


    On the contrary, King Neptune and others were all shocked after listening to the incredible and shocking incidents that were only casually mentioned in the recent newspaper!They did not expect that the one standing in front of them turned out to be a terrifying man who could overthrow the entire world government with just one person!


    It''s ridiculous that Hodie Jones and the others still want to deal with such existences, as their springboard, it is ridiculous!No wonder it was so simple to be killed.


    "Okay, you two don''t need to be flattering anymore, get out of here!" Monkey King waved his hand and hurried away.The so-called not hitting the smiley people with their hands, these two guys are indeed his admirers, and they have not cheated at all, so they are embarrassed to start.


    "Um... before leaving, can you sign a name?" Pokmus looked shy.


    "Hurry up! Or you will stay forever!"


    With a whoosh~, Pockemus and Baron Dandan were very straightforward in an instant, and the people with them disappeared without a trace in a flash. The speed is staggering!


    King Neptune and the others looked at Pokmus and the others who were no trace at that moment. They were all in a daze. For them, they didn''t dare to resist the existence, so they were just casually dismissed. gone?


    This also indirectly shows how terrifying awe-inspiring Monkey King is!Even if the Four Emperors meet, they have to behave with their tails between their tails, and dare not say a word of nonsense!


    And the fact that Murloc Island can be placed under the banner of these characters is simply exciting!


    "Um, Lord Goku, about the transfer of the fisherman island under your rule... I don''t know what the price we have to pay?" After King Neptune learned that Monkey King was''really'' terrible, he even spoke carefully. .


    "Didn''t you already paid? Bai Xing is now a member of my Emperor Pirate Group! I am also protecting my home for her!" Monkey King looked at King Neptune and the others with a smile: "Now you go and publicize it to the outside world! Otherwise others don''t know that you are already under my banner, but you will still invade the fisherman island!"


    "Yes... I really don''t know how to thank you for your kindness... As long as you have this sentence, I believe that no one will dare to invade from now on. The fisherman island is offended!" King Neptune and others are grateful to Monkey King. , To show respect in the heart with the highest etiquette!


    Next is the publicity work!First of all, it is the entire fisherman island!


    After learning this news, the residents of Fishman Island cheered loudly!Since the death of Baibeard, they have been in fear!I''m afraid that one day, a group of pirates with a lot of evil will come and burn, kill and looting wantonly in the fisherman island!Now, you can finally rest assured!


    I have to say that although there is no internet in this world, the ability of the communication pigeons to deliver newspapers is really not covered!In just three days, after Daughter Island, the news that Merman Island was also placed under the name of the Emperor Pirate Group spread all over the world!For a time, the world was in an uproar!


    This made a group of pirates who had been ill-intentioned and wanted to catch mermaids on a large scale, and their teeth tickled with hatred when they heard the news!But what can it be?Can only be unwilling to return to the voyage!Because I am giving them a hundred guts, I dare not go to fish island to catch mermaids!


    After everything was over, Monkey King spent five days on Fishman Island, accompanied Robin to review the historical texts on the island, and accompanied the girls to play around on Fishman Island. Today, he is also about to leave. Time!


    In the port, the king of Neptune and other princes and ministers stood in the first place, and the residents of the fisherman island stood all around. They all came to send off Sun Wukong and others!


    Bai Xing tearfully said goodbye to King Neptune and the three elder brothers. The one who cried was a cry...


    "Kemi, are you really planning to leave Murloc Island?" Papak looked at Kemi with a look of dismay, tears flickering in his eyes.


    "Yeah! I also like adventure, but I was always eaten by sea beasts before, but if you follow Master Wukong, it will be fine!" Kemi said with a happy face.


    "Um... If you leave... I''ll be alone..." Parker touched his hands, his expression tangled.


    "Ah! Kemi, I heard that you are leaving with Master Wukong? Really envious!" At this time, the mermaids of the Mermaid Coffee shop surrounded Kemi and squeezed Papak aside.


    "I really want to go out and have a look!"


    "Yeah! I also really want to know what it feels like when the sun shines on my body... I have always heard that the outside world is dangerous, I dare not go out and see..."


    The mermaid has a look of admiration and admiration all over your face!


    They have never been outside since they were living in Fishman Island, no wonder they are curious about the outside world!


    "If you want to go out and have a look, you can leave with us! If you want to come back, you can ask Master Wukong to send you back!" Kemi said with a naive expression.


    "Is it really okay?" The eyes of the mermaid sisters all lit up, and they were obviously moved.


    "Of course, you can ask Master Wukong! I think he will definitely agree!"


    When Kemi said so, the five famous fish girls all surrounded Monkey King...


    "Master Wukong! We decided to join your Emperor Pirates. Will you take us out on an adventure?"


    "Yes! Yes! I want to see the outside world in my dreams!"


    "If you follow Master Wukong, there is nothing to be afraid of!"


    Looking at the mermaid who looked at him with anticipation in front of him and wanted to join the Emperor Pirates, Monkey King was obviously stunned, and then waved his hand, very refreshingly said: "No problem! At the banquet, watch you all. Dancing well, we will be the full-time dancer of our Emperor Pirate Group from now on!"


    "Yeah! That''s great! I can finally meet the outside world!"


    The mermaids cheered happily...


    And when she saw her young and beautiful mermaid, they all walked towards Monkey King with excitement...


    "Master Goku! I join too! I join too!"


    "Haha! No problem! Follow me all the way!"..

 977 Chapter 206 New Sea, New World

    "Asshole! Don''t be kidding! Do you want to take away all the mermaids from the whole island?" Nami stood on the Emperor, yelling at Monkey King.


    "Haha~~ Someone is going crazy! So... I''m really sorry! I don''t seem to be able to take you to sea!" Monkey King shrugged at the mermaids around him, with a helpless expression on his face.


    He was just making a joke just now, really taking away all the mermaids from the island?How is that possible!With Nami''s madness, she went off the stage.


    The mermaids all showed disappointed expressions!


    "You don''t have to be so disappointed. The fisherman island is under my control, and I have already spoken. Anyone who dares to catch a mermaid or a mermaid will be an enemy of our Emperor Pirates! So you can go boldly. Take a look at the sea! Forgive those who do not open their eyes and dare not capture you!"


    "Ah! Really? Can we really take a look in the human world?" The mermaids'' faces showed excitement again.


    "Don''t go where people live! After all, the world is still very dangerous!"


    "Since Master Wukong said so, then there must be no problem!"


    "Great! I can finally go to the land to bask in the sun!"


    A group of mermaids cheered excitedly again...


    "Then...Master Goku, can we still go to sea with you?" The beautiful mermaids in the coffee shop looked at Monkey King with worry and expectation.Because the mermaids around were turned away, they would inevitably be a little worried.


    "I have already said that you are already the singers and dancers of the Emperor Pirates! So, let''s board the ship!" Monkey King smiled slightly. Although there are a lot of sister papers on the Emperor, there are really no singing and dancing girls. A few, these mermaids can just pass the time in their free time.


    "Awesome!" The five mermaids cheered, and floated up on the Emperor, for fear that Monkey King would repent.


    It''s floating because they are all fishtails. They want to move on land and can only rely on soap bubbles as tools.


    "Hey! You are all gone! Isn''t my coffee shop closing?" Madam Xia Li looked at them one by one and couldn''t wait, with a look of helplessness.


    "Or, Mrs. Xia Li, you leave with us! Anyway, your coffee shop can''t make much money!"


    "Me? Let''s forget it!" Madam Xia Li''s expression was obviously moved, but she glanced at Monkey King and shook her head again.


    "Don''t be so dismissive! If you are there, we can rest assured!" The mermaids said, looking at Monkey King, "It''s okay, right? Master Goku!"


    "Haha! If you want to, just carry him aboard!" Monkey King laughed in a good mood.He didn''t know how to fool Xia Li on board the ship, but he didn''t expect that these mermaid girls were so powerful, and they solved the problem directly for him.


    "Look, Master Wukong doesn''t object! That''s it!" The five mermaid girls directly set up Mrs. Xia Li and boarded the Emperor...


    "Hey! I said... how can this be... let me down quickly... even if you have to leave... you have to clean up, right?" Madam Xia Li was still struggling.


    "No need to clean up! I heard that there is everything on the Emperor..."


    "Alright! Bai Xing, we are going to set off!" Seeing that all the girls had already boarded the ship, Monkey King waved to greet Bai Xing who was still crying goodbye to King Neptune and the others.


    "Ah? So fast? I know it!" Bai Xing hurriedly wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes, and a look of dismayed King Neptune was waiting to wave goodbye: "Father, elder brother, and everyone, I am leaving... "As Bai Xing said, he swallowed, his pitiful appearance was pitiful, but he didn''t move half a step after a long time.


    Seeing that Monkey King shook his head, he came to Bai Xing''s side and patted her gently, and comforted: "If you have anything to do with you, just take it as a trip. When you miss home, I will take you back to see Look!"


    "En!" Bai Xing nodded vigorously, but his crying personality was still crying.


    "Master Wukong, Bai Xing will leave it to you, and you are welcome to come back anytime!"


    "Don''t worry!" Monkey King waved his hand and was too lazy to stay, lest it never end.Bringing the white star, it flashed directly and appeared on the Emperor.


    After everyone waved goodbye, the Emperor slowly sailed out of the fisherman island...


    Bai Xing kept sobbing all the way, but when he was out of the fisherman island, he was immediately attracted by the incredible environment in the sea, but for a moment, one question after another was asked to Monkey King and the others, with excited expressions on his face. ¡­


    After the dark sea, a slight light finally appeared above...


    "Finally entering the human world! So excited!" Isri looked at the light that appeared above, her expression full of excitement.


    "Everyone is ready! After we have surfaced, we have entered a new sea-a new world!" Looking at the light above, Monkey King looked at Robin and other women beside him with a smile.


    "New world! Time flies so fast... Unknowingly... We are about to enter the strongest sea area in the legend..." Tina looked up at the bright light above, with emotion.


    "The new world! I really heard a lot of rumors about it!" Madam Xia Li looked forward, and there was also a hint of expectation in her eyes.


    When the Emperor broke through the sea, it was not the warm sunshine that the mermaids were looking forward to, but the rough sea!The sea is like fierce and terrifying behemoths, turning up the stormy waves!The sky is even more thunderclouds rolling, making the sea here plunged into darkness!Thunder fell from time to time, and the scene was terrifying!


    "Ah~~Is this the world above? It''s terrible!" All the mermaids who waited for Yisli were frightened and turned pale.


    "What about the good sunshine? What about the good birds forest?"


    "Okay, don''t make a fuss, we just entered a dangerous sea..." Mrs. Xia shook her head helplessly, comforted the next few mermaids, and looked at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, the situation now looks like It''s terrible! What are we going to do?"


    "Don''t be so nervous, haven''t you noticed it? There is obviously such a big storm outside, but there is nothing wrong with us here?" Nami looked at the mermaids with a mysterious smile.


    "You said that, it''s really..." Xia Li and others stared in surprise, with a look of confusion.


    "Hmph~~ Don''t compare me with those ordinary Pirate ships! They are the super kings created by the owner!" Tina raised her head, very proud, with an expression of admiring me quickly!..

 978 Chapter 207 The concubine body actually lost

    "You? Emperor? What do you mean?"


    When I heard Tina''s words, let alone Xia Li and the others, even Hancock was puzzled.


    "Well... We seem to forget to tell you about Tina''s identity..." Nami pointed to Tina and introduced: "Listen well, don''t be surprised! Actually... Tina is the Emperor. !"


    "Huh?!! She is... the Emperor?" Hancock and the others stared in surprise!


    "It''s a lie? He''s a living person, how could he be a boat?"


    "There are so many incredible things in this world. After you see it, you won''t be so surprised and strange!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, although Xia Li and the others were still surprised, they barely accepted it!


    "Kaya, you take them to choose your own room..." Monkey King pointed to Xia Li and other mermaids and said.


    "Ok, you guys come in with me!"


    "That..." Xia Li and the others were lying on the ground, all looking embarrassed.


    Because they left the fisherman island, the soap bubbles on their bodies have broken, so they can''t move freely in places where there is no water.


    "Um... Wukong, they don''t seem to be able to walk freely on land!" Keya looked at Monkey King, hoping he could help them.


    "Can''t you mermaid turn your tail into double legs?" Monkey King looked at Xia Li and the others.


    "That''s the ability that will only appear after the age of thirty, we are only in our twenties now!" Isri and other women all cast their eyes on Sun Wukong.


    "It seems to be such a setting..." Sun Wukong nodded thoughtfully: "If this is the case, I will grant you this ability in advance!" As he said, I saw Sun Wukong wave his hand and the seven streamers lased separately Into the eyebrows of Xia Li and others...


    Messages of information appeared in my mind, and a strange feeling also emerged spontaneously!After thinking about it, the fish tails of Xia Li and other women turned into pairs of white and beautiful big legs!Their eyes widened in shock, and their faces were incredible!


    "You...you can still give us such abilities? It''s incredible!" Xia Li and the others looked at their perfect pair of human legs, and couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Robin looked at their surprised expressions and smiled slightly: "Nothing to be surprised! As long as you know that Wukong is omnipotent, you will get used to it!"


    "This kind of thing... I really can''t get used to it..." Xia Li looked at Monkey King with a wry smile. The longer she stayed with him, the more incredible and mysterious he would be.


    On the contrary, it was Monkey King. He had completely ignored Xia Li and the others at this moment. Instead, he fixed his eyes firmly on Bai Xing''s beautiful legs, his eyes glistened!


    "Bai Xing, please hug big legs!" Monkey King jumped in excitement and hugged Bai Xing''s round and white legs tightly.


    "Wukong! Actually, you can hold your concubine body as you like..." Hancock had a savoury expression on his face at this time. Unfortunately, Monkey King ignored her and rubbed Bai Xing''s leg!It looks a little wretched!Ok!The performance value of this product has begun to decline again.


    With a sound like a thunder, Hancock was stunned on the spot: "The concubine...the concubine body was...ignored?...the concubine body was...lost to the mermaid..."


    "Hey! Hancock, look a little away! After all, they are so big and have an absolute advantage..." Robin patted Hancock with a reassuring expression.


    "It turns out that Wukong likes big ones..." Hancock looked down at his indescribable place, the scale is not small!Looking up, looking at Bai Xing, another lightning struck her, and she sat down directly on the ground with a look of despair: "Concubine... unexpectedly... completely defeated..."


    "It''s really big..." Kalifa and the other women looked at Bai Xing with envy and hatred.


    "Hey...you don''t want to compare yourself with such a big person? Isn''t this deliberately uncomfortable?" Tina rolled her eyes speechlessly.


    "Hehe...Master Goku...Don''t rub it, it''s itchy..."


    "Ahem! I''m sorry! I''m excited..." Monkey King let go of his hand solemnly, and stood on the deck again, watching Hancock sitting down on the ground, leaning forward with a frustrated expression, walked over, and slammed her. He hugged him and said with a smile: "Okay! I like Hancock the most!"


    A simple sentence directly fascinated Hancock!The previous loss was swept away in an instant!


    When Robin and the other women saw this, they all shook their heads helplessly: "She is hopeless..."


    But in my heart, I smiled bitterly. Isn''t it hopeless!Obviously there are so many women around, but they are still deeply attracted by Monkey King and never thought of leaving!Before they knew it, they all agreed with each other''s existence, which was incredible.


    The daughters of Xia Li walked crookedly, and followed Keya to choose her room!Because I just walked on my feet, I am not used to it.


    "As for you..." Monkey King looked at the huge white star princess in front of him, and with a wave of one hand, the emperor''s name instantly lengthened and widened, and a huge independent room was created out of thin air: "This house belongs to you. Up!"


    "This is?!!!" Hancock and the others were surprised by Monkey King''s hand.Creation out of thin air?What is this ability?No wonder Tina said that she was created by Goku, so the so-called creation was created like this?


    No, they were used to Monkey King''s abilities a long time ago, and after being surprised, there is nothing to be surprised about.


    "Wow! Great! Master Goku! Is this for me? Really so happy!" Bai Xing immediately ran into his room with a look of surprise, but he didn''t take two steps. With a bang, he fell directly to the ground!


    "It hurts!" Bai Xingjiao yelled and rubbed his nose, tears rolling in his eyes.


    "Be careful, you have just learned to walk, don''t run randomly!"


    "Got it!" Bai Xing got up again and walked carefully towards his room...


    Sun Wukong looked up, I went, the scenery here is really good...


    "Wow! Brother Goku, come and see! What is that?"


    At this moment, Abliss suddenly yelled in surprise. When everyone looked up, they were all surprised...


    "What a big drop of water!"


    In exclaim, the water drops in the sky suddenly resembled cannonballs,''Bang Bang!''It fell to the surface of the sea, and a wave of several feet high came!


    "This is... raining?" Nami was shocked.


    "No! The rain in the human world... is it so terrible?!" Isri and the other mermaids were all dumbfounded...

 979 Chapter 208 Punk Hassad

    However, the huge raindrops lasted only a moment, and they condensed into ice, turning into huge hailstones and falling from the sky!It''s like shells smashing into the sea, terrifying!


    If this is replaced by an ordinary ship and hit by this hail, the ship must be destroyed!


    However, the Emperor itself has been set up by Sun Wukong as a defensive barrier, and once it is attacked, it will be launched on its own.Therefore, the hail had just fallen, and it was blocked by a transparent enchantment that suddenly appeared on the Emperor, and it was broken into icicles and scattered!


    "Huh~" Xia Li and the other women, who had been so scared and nervous, were relieved when they saw this scene.


    But Bai Xing''s eyes widened, full of shock: "It''s amazing! It turns out that this is what the human world calls weather changes!"


    "That''s not it!" Nami vetoed loudly at the moment: "It seems that we have entered the waters of Mobexumur, the alias is not happy, and the unheard of weather will come one after another at will..."


    Nami''s words were not finished yet, the hail was gone, and suddenly there was a heavy snow like feathers...


    "Wow? Is this the legendary snow? Great! It''s snowing!" Bai Xing suddenly became extremely happy again.


    "What kind of snow! It''s an avalanche!" A slightly surprised look, and when he looked up, it was white snow pouring down from the sky like a flood...


    "It''s incredible... the human world is really terrifying!" Isri and the other mermaids were all stunned and shocked, but at the same time, they were also full of excitement and excitement!Because there is no danger, the first time I see such a magical sight, it is natural to be excited and excited.


    "Snow! I want snow... I want to feel what snow looks like..." Bai Xing flushed with excitement at the moment, looking at the accumulation of snow on the enchantment, looking forward to Monkey King.


    With a thought to Monkey King, the snow immediately passed through the barrier and fell onto the rooftop on the deck. Bai Xing and other mermaids were all excited towards the snow pile...


    "Wow! It''s freezing cold, so comfortable! Is this snow..."


    After the avalanche, it was rainstorm again...


    The rainstorm lasted only a moment, and the entire sea area was suddenly disconnected from it!The Emperor fell directly from the disconnected ocean current...


    At this time, even Robin looked surprised: "It''s incredible! The sea is disconnected? Is it really okay?"


    "It''s really a weird world..." Tina said, controlling the Emperor to float directly, leaping out of the volley...


    "It''s really an incredible pirate ship... it can even fly?" Xia Li looked surprised. The change in the weather here was far less shocking than the imperial ship.


    For others, this is almost a devastating and terrifying change. For the Emperor, there is no danger at all, but it is a wonderful beauty to be admired!


    "This snow is not like you play..." Monkey King looked at the mermaids rolling in the snow, and couldn''t look directly at them.


    "Yeah! If you play in the snow, of course it is a snowman, a snowball fight!" Abliss trot over immediately, picked up a ball of snowball, and threw it directly into the face of Monkey King.


    Of course, Monkey King can actually avoid it easily, but since it is for fun, it is unnecessary.


    "Okay! Ablis, you dare to hit brother..." Monkey King directly piled up a snowball from the boss, lifted it above his head, and smashed it directly at Ablis!


    With a snap, Abliss'' small body was directly submerged in the snowdrift!


    "Too...too bully!" Abliss puffed her head out of the snowdrift, and said to Bai Xingjiao: "Sister Bai Xing, hit him for me!"


    "Okay!" Bai Xing immediately picked up a pile of snowballs, and with a strong pinch, a super giant snowball was formed. Then it stretched out on top of Monkey King''s head, and gently put it down. Monkey King was directly submerged in the snowdrift. Among...


    "I''m going... I can''t play this snowball fight!" Monkey King got up from the snowdrift and looked at Bai Xing''s huge body with a speechless expression on his face.


    However, just after the words fell, a few snowballs hit him again!


    "Okay! Let''s play a sneak attack!" Monkey King looked at the laughing mermaids, immediately shouted, and started to fight back...


    Xia Li looked at the treacherous environment outside, and looked at the few people on the boat who were able to play vigorously, and shook her head helplessly: "In such an environment, you can still play games leisurely. It seems that only Master Wukong can do it. Arrived¡­"


    A small snowball fight looks a little naive, but it is also a way to enhance feelings!Look at the eyes of the mermaids looking at Monkey King, you know the effect is still good!


    Time passed a little bit, and it was the afternoon before I knew it...


    The incredible weather changes had long since disappeared, and it seemed that the Mobexumur waters were already out.


    "Goku, look, there is an island in front of you!" Keya pointed to the front, suddenly surprised.


    "Island?" Sun Wukong turned his head and frowned slightly. The island made him feel a little familiar. When he thought about it, his heart immediately came to mind: "Punk Hassad...it turns out to be this island..."


    Thinking of Punk Hassad, a beautiful figure with white wings and bird claws appeared in Monkey King''s mind-Monet!


    In other words, Sun Wukong still feels very regretful about her death. In that case, it is necessary to change her destiny!


    Looking at the punk Hassad ahead, Monkey King turned to look at the girls beside him: "Who is going to accompany me to the island?"


    "The concubine will naturally follow Wukong at any time..." Hancock was the first to stand up.


    "I''m still not going!" Nami looked at the eerie, terrifying island filled with poisonous fog, and shook her head resolutely.


    In the original book, Punk Hassad was turned into a half-ice island and half-flame island because of the battle between the green pheasant and the red dog.


    However, the red dog has been killed and the green pheasant is still in the navy, so that kind of battle naturally did not happen, and there is no Ice Fire Island!


    It''s just that Punk Hassad at this moment looks gloomy. The entire island is filled with blue, dark, dark green and other fog. At first glance, it is highly poisonous and full of ominous things!


    "It looks very adventurous, count me!" Robin smiled slightly.


    "It is rumored that this island is forbidden to enter... I am very curious!" Kalifa stepped forward.


    "Let''s go take a look too!" Tina and Da Siqi stepped forward at the same time.


    "Well, five people are enough! The others will stay on the boat and wait for us to come back!" Monkey King nodded, and the final number was confirmed as: Hancock, Robin, Kalifa, Tina, Dasqi, plus Monkey King , A total of six people.


    "Let''s go!"


    The Emperor King slowly landed, and Monkey King greeted him and brought the five daughters of Hancock to the Punk Hassad...

 980 Chapter 209 Caesar

    "Cough~~" Da Siqi covered her nose and mouth and coughed a few times. Looking at the poisonous mist around her, Dai frowned slightly: "Wukong, these are very poisonous mists. Is it okay for us to go in like this? ?"


    "This is a detoxification pill, each of you eat one!" Monkey King stretched out one hand and five pills appeared on his palm.


    Robin and the other five women immediately took one and threw it directly into their mouth...


    And Monkey King kicked that big iron gate directly to the ground!


    Entering the gate, the poisonous mist inside became denser and denser. If the women hadn''t eaten the Poison Pill, I am afraid it would not have been a few minutes in this environment.


    The surrounding silence is terrible, with bones everywhere, humans and beasts!It looks terrifying.


    "My concubine doesn''t like this kind of place!" Hancock showed a look of disgust.Not only is the atmosphere unpleasant here, but even the air smells very bad.


    "Let''s bear it! We are not here to play!" Monkey King took Hancock''s hand and comforted.


    "Yes, since Wukong has said so, no matter where he is, his concubine will endure it!" Hancock''s pretty face flushed instantly, and his breathing became a little hurried. His expression of happiness and intoxication made Robin look at him. The women shook their heads.Isn''t it just holding hands?Is it necessary to be so exaggerated?


    "Roar!!!"


    As it got deeper and deeper, suddenly a loud roar resounded from the poisonous forest ahead!Then I saw that the trees were swept by the wind, shivering, and a huge black shadow flapping its wings flew over from a distance...


    "This...this is?! Why?!" Kalifa held his glasses, looked at the flying creature in shock, and widened her eyes in surprise.


    "How could there be such a creature in the world?" Tina also widened her eyes in shock.


    "But this way... I can only accept reality..." Robin looked up, shocked.


    "Dragon? Is this really a dragon?" Da Siqi opened her mouth wide, that was a bit seductive.


    "It seems that it is indeed... This is the first time the concubine has seen this legendary creature!" Hancock was also shocked at the moment.


    It''s no wonder that dragons, originally creatures in myths and legends, suddenly appear in front of them. Who wouldn''t be shocked?


    This is like suddenly one day, when you see a five-clawed golden dragon flying over your head, that feeling is the mood of Robin and other women now.


    The giant dragon waved the wings and landed in front of the Monkey King with a fierce wind.


    Dark green body, wide fleshy wings, and that terrifying skull, grinning, saliva overflowing from the crevices of the teeth dripped to the ground, and even the rock was melted after a burst of blue smoke!Judging from its appearance, this is actually a poisonous dragon!


    "In the original work, there is a fire-breathing dragon... Unexpectedly, with the change of geographical environment, even the dragon has become a poisonous dragon... It really changed a lot!" Monkey King looked at the hideous and terrifying creature in front of him. Dulong, a little surprised in his heart.


    "Roar!!"


    The poisonous dragon roared, and the fierce light flickered in his eyes, that was the expression looking at the prey!


    With a big mouth, a piece of venom poured down like a rain curtain!


    "Hundred flowers dazzling!" Robin immediately crossed his slender hands, and countless arms stretched out from the ground, combined into a huge white palm, directly blocking the sprayed venom!Then with the strong wind, he slapped the poisonous dragon''s body with a slap!


    Accompanied by the roar and roar, the huge body of the poisonous dragon was directly fanned to the ground, sliding along the road for more than ten meters, and then stopped!


    And that huge palm was also dissipated by poisonous corrosion.


    "Roar!!"


    The poisonous dragon shook his head and got up from the ground. The fierce light in his eyes became more and more intense. After such a heavy blow, it was not hurt at all!


    The saliva in his mouth dropped to the ground, corroding a huge hole of venom.


    "It''s disgusting! It''s so rude for such an ugly thing to have a face in front of the concubine!" Hancock yelled in disgust, his perfect figure turned into a graceful arc, and he kicked the poisonous dragon. Kicked over... and her toes were covered with a layer of black material, that was the domineering armed color!


    "Aromatic feet!"


    "Roar!"


    Dulong looked at the beautiful legs kicked towards him, his eyes were fierce, and he didn''t mean to retreat in the slightest. He opened the venom-dense mouth and bite Hancock away...


    Click!With a soft sound, Hancock kicked Dulong''s head with ease, and then, with force, a beautiful backflip landed beside Monkey King in a graceful posture!


    And the poisonous dragon that was kicked in the head by her, his body remained still for an instant, and the entire head was petrified in an instant, and then turned into pieces of rubble and fell to the ground...


    The headless body of the poisonous dragon turned to the ground with a bang!


    "That was armed and domineering just now? And Sweet Fruit''s ability is too powerful, right?" Dasqi and the women looked at Hancock with surprise.


    "It turns out that Hancock is already domineering! I''m still learning!" Da Siqi looked at Hancock with envy.


    "Hankuk was originally one of the Seven Wuhais. She is not only domineering, but also tricolor domineering!" Monkey King looked at the women, but smiled slightly.


    "Tricolor domineering? That is to say, she can even domineering?" Robin and the women looked at Hancock with surprise.It''s really hard to believe that he is so domineering and domineering when he looks so''weak''?


    They have seen it with their own eyes, and Monkey King is a domineering and domineering, and directly put all the navy and the white beard gang down in an instant!Although other people''s domineering looks can''t be so terrible, but it is also incredible.


    "Okay, let''s move on! This island seems to be interesting!" Monkey King greeted him, leading the women to move on...


    In the center of the island, there is a huge building, which is normal here, and there is no poisonous!


    In a laboratory, Caesar is doing some kind of physical examination experiment on a huge child lying on the chuang...


    And beside him stood a very pretty woman who seemed to be writing notes for Caesar...


    A man armed with weapons and equipment hurriedly ran to the gate of the laboratory, knocked on the door, and sounded in horror: "No! Master! A group of invaders came from Punk Hassad..."


    "Asshole! Since it''s an intruder, let me catch them all! There are just a few more subjects, do I need to tell you?" Caesar was furious, turning his head to the door and shouting: "I''m doing an experiment, don''t bother me!"


    "No... not... the master... the one who came... yes... yes... the Emperor Pirates..."


    With a "click", the scalpel in Caesar''s hand fell directly to the ground, and he shouted with horror: "Who did you say...who is it?!!!"


    PS: This time I work far away. I''m not at home. I slept at the employer''s house at night, so it is not convenient for the code word. I can finish the work tomorrow afternoon and make up for it...

 981 Chapter 201 Monet

    "Yes... is the Emperor Pirate Group? The world''s strongest Emperor Pirate Group?" Caesar''s eyes widened, full of shock.


    "Yes, it is¡­"


    "Damn! Why did he come here? Damn! Hurry up, hide everything here for me, absolutely can''t let them find out! Otherwise, we will all be done!" Caesar showed horror on his face, and gave orders to the other men. A series of commands.


    And only the beautiful woman next to him, with fierce gleams in her eyes, and terrifying killing intent emerging, she seemed so crazy: "Monkey King... Hmph... I didn''t expect to meet you in such a place. Well... Young Master¡¯s hatred... I will definitely retaliate... even... death!"


    Converging the abnormality in her eyes, the woman resolutely walked out of the laboratory...


    But as soon as I left the door, I was stopped by three strangely dressed people, but they all had the same tattoo on their mouth or arms!That is one of the four emperors, the Peugeot of the Pirate Group led by Kaido!


    Obviously, the identity of the three is self-evident!


    "Where do you want to go? Monet!" The burly man who took the lead stared at the woman in front of him, his eyes flashing with terrible fierce light, and the violent and bloodthirsty breath emanating from his body was awe-inspiring. .


    And the two people behind him, one fat and the other thin, didn''t seem to be threatening.


    Monet frowned slightly, and his breath became cold: "Where am I going, don''t I need to report to you?"


    At this time, Monet still looked like a human being, and did not change into the appearance of bird claws with wings on the back in the original work!Because Luo hasn''t reformed her yet.


    "Warning! Don''t do some stupid actions! Otherwise, don''t blame us for not reminding you!" The burly man glared at Monet, his eyes were full of warnings, and there was even a hint of murderous intent!


    "I know what I am doing!" Monet said, walking out without turning his head.


    "Boss! Monet''s hatred of Monkey King, I don''t think he would give up so easily..." The skinny guy stroked and touched his sharp nails, and said lightly.


    "It doesn''t matter... If she wants to die by herself, just let her... just give us some time..." The burly man''s voice seemed cold and merciless.


    "It''s really unlucky... I didn''t expect... we would meet the terrifying Master Wukong..." The fat man shook his body, it was fat trembling.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Hurry up and destroy everything here! Caesar, hurry up and leave with those children..."


    "You mean, we are going to give up here?" Case widened his eyes immediately, screamed in surprise, in his tone, full of reluctance!Because of this, but his half-life effort!Suddenly giving up?How can I be willing!


    "Since the emperor Sun Wukong has come here, he will know everything here sooner or later! Don''t be tempted by any chance of luck... The laboratory is ruined and can be built, but if people die, then nothing will happen. No more! Hurry up! I hope we can retire peacefully..." Mentioning the name of Monkey King, the burly man no longer has a fierce color in his eyes, but has become particularly dignified and frightened, and his determination will be so decisive.


    "Damn Monkey! It made me lose everything! Damn it! Damn it!!" Caesar scolded, ran out of the laboratory, came to a door, and pushed it open...


    More than a dozen huge children were playing in the room. When they saw those who came in, they all showed surprises: "Ah! It''s the master!"


    "The master is here!"


    "Great! Are you here to send us candy?"


    "Ohhhh~~ kids, come with me! Who is the fastest! Will get the biggest piece of candy! The goal is... the big ship in the backyard!" Caesar gave a weird smile and grabbed a lot The sweets, ooh ooh.


    "Ah! It''s candy! I want the biggest one!"


    "The biggest one is mine!" When a group of kids saw the candy, their eyes suddenly appeared.Stepping forward, one after another ran towards the big ship behind... For a while, the floor was slammed...


    "The kid... really naive!" Caesar looked at the candy in his hand and followed a group of children with a strange smile.


    In the gloomy jungle, it looks particularly eerie and terrifying, but since the poisonous dragon was killed, there is nothing to stop the Monkey King and his group from going...


    Because the people on the island are running away in a hurry...


    Before they knew it, they had already walked out of the forest. Looking at the buildings in front, Monkey King seemed speechless: "What the hell, all of a sudden, all of them ran away? Brother''s reputation has already reached the point that others will be scared if they see Do you have farts?"


    "This kind of thing, it''s normal, who told you to just put the white beard casually! Admiral and other domineering things are brought down! If people are not afraid of you, it would be strange!" Carlyfa lightly stroked his glasses. .


    "You don''t seem to be right! Carlyfa, look, isn''t there one person who hasn''t escaped there..." Robin tilted his head to look at a graceful figure not far away, and smiled slightly.


    "Huh? Really! And she''s still a woman!" Tina and the girls are full of surprises: "Usually, when a woman hears Wukong''s name, she should be scared away!"


    "To your sister!" Monkey King rubbed Tina into his arms, and put his big hand directly into her indescribable place, squeezing...


    "Fuck... asshole... let go..." Tina''s pretty face instantly turned red, and she exclaimed loudly.


    Robin and the other women''s complexions were flushed for a while, and they turned their heads so that they were blind.


    But Monet, who had originally exuded a terrible killing intent, suddenly saw the blasting scene in front of him, and his whole person was in a daze, and then his pretty face instantly turned red, and he didn''t know what to do for a while!


    "From your eyes, it is not difficult to see that you have a deep hatred for Wukong... But I still kindly remind you, leave now! Otherwise, if you are caught, you may be locked in a small black room! Robin looked at Monet with a calm face and serious expression.


    "Little...little black house..." Monet seemed to have thought of something. His complexion instantly became blood-red and became particularly frightened. He turned around and ran, but after two steps, her figure suddenly stopped again, and her flushing complexion disappeared. , In exchange for the madness of anger!


    A heavy icy snow suddenly floated all around, and in an instant, she herself was covered by a layer of snow, and then condensed into a terrifying snow monster densely covered with sharp teeth, biting towards the Monkey King and his group...


    "I almost made you bluff! I am not afraid of you! Monkey King! Take your life! The young master''s hatred! I will never forget!"


    ps: It is really inconvenient to work remotely. It was originally planned to be completed yesterday, but I didn''t expect it to be completed today!And today is also my birthday. My friends have all come to my house and I am a little busy, so I can only change it one time and three change tomorrow...

 982 Chapter 211 The Determination to Die

    "Is it the enemy?"


    Da Siqi looked at Monet who suddenly launched an attack. Her figure flickered, and she stood directly in front of Monkey King. Shi Yu was sold out in an instant, covered with a layer of faint fluorescence, which instantly turned into a cold glow. Cut it down!


    Puff a soft sound!That huge, hideous and terrifying snow monster was cut into several segments in an instant!


    "Haha! You can''t hurt me!" The snow surging and condensed, forming Monet''s appearance again. She glared at Da Siqi and laughed a little proudly!


    At the same time, he rushed to Da Siqi and hugged her into his arms!


    "Silk~~ It''s cold! You are... a natural ability person?" Da Siqi shuddered all over, looking at Monet in surprise.


    "Da Siqi, isn''t this something obvious? People have already turned into a pile of snow, don''t you see it?" Monkey King looked at Da Siqi helplessly.


    "Ah! I''m sorry! I didn''t pay much attention..." Da Siqi''s pretty face instantly became flushed, becoming a little embarrassed.


    "Natural staying attributes really can''t hurt!" Looking at Da Siqi, Monkey King shook his head helplessly.


    "Hehe~~ You are really cute!" Monet hugged Da Siqi tightly, and his whole body was cold, causing heavy snow to float around, and the cold: "But if I hug you like this, you can''t make it Have you got your strength? Then watch yourself slowly being robbed of your energy by this cold body!"


    "I''m really sorry...Although I''m still not domineering...but I have practiced the magic tricks taught to me by Wukong, so...I''m not afraid of the cold!" Da Siqi smiled suddenly, and Shi Yu suddenly turned down in his hand, Han Guangyi Flashing, Monet''s pupils shrank in an instant, and his body suddenly split and split apart, with a''click'', and fell to the ground, breaking into pieces!


    "Damn it! You deserve to be a member of the Emperor Pirate Group... It really is not a character that can be dealt with so easily!" Only one head was left broken, but Monet was still talking!It looks a little strange.


    Da Siqi tapped his feet, drew back, and came to Monkey King''s side, a little helpless: "Sorry, Wukong, she is a natural ability person, I can''t do any real harm to her!"


    "Then let the concubine come!" Hancock took a step forward, his voice was soft, and his movements were graceful. His every move affects the minds of others. This kind of charm is truly unmatched.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Even Monet, an enemy, was stunned for a while watching Hancock.


    "Don''t go..." Monkey King returned Hankukla, looking at Monet''s expression at the moment, and shook his head: "If you do, she will immediately become a pile of rubble!"


    Monkey King came to this island to change Monet''s destiny, not to kill her.


    "Hello~~What do you mean by this? Seeing that the other party is a beautiful woman, she can''t get her hands down?" Tina listened, and immediately gave Monkey King a big eye, which was very uncomfortable.


    "No way! Who calls someone a big beauty!" Monkey King shrugged. Just throw it away.


    "Well... this look seems pretty good... Seeing that people hate you so much, maybe they stabbed you suddenly while you were sleeping!" Robin said nonchalantly.


    "Robin, don''t say this kind of thing so calmly..." Da Siqi shuddered at the moment, and at the same time, the eyes looking at Monet were full of hostility.


    "And you! Asshole! What do you mean by being so shy? Didn''t you just praise you?" Kalifa looked at Monet''s shy face, brows jumped, and looked very angry!Wukong never praised me for being beautiful!


    "Hmm~~ You are the same as the rumors... Nothing to do with beautiful women... Originally I came here, but I made up my mind to die... Now it seems, maybe... You don''t have to die! Ten layers of ice caves !" Monet said, his whole body suddenly skyrocketed, and the snow rolled and condensed like ocean waves, forming a huge sphere that surrounded her, Monkey King and the others!


    PS:''Ten Ice Caves'' in other translations are also called''Domed Igloos Ten Straw Paper''.


    "Well, this is a ten-layer thick ice cave. It can''t be broken casually!" Monet''s body showed half of his body from the wall of the ice cave, looking at the Monkey King and several people, Wei Wei Smile.


    "It''s obvious that it''s delaying time!" Kalifa lightly stroked her glasses, and said, "Is it to give the people behind her more time to evacuate?"


    "Really good eyes..." Monkey King looked at Monet''s cold and hateful, and at the same time extremely firm eyes, and smiled slightly: "I thought you were trying to kill me and avenge Doflamingo! I didn''t expect it! , With the determination to die, just to gain such a little time..."


    "Brother Doflamingo? That Qiwuhai?" Tina asked.


    "He seems to be a Celestial Dragon? The one who was killed by Wukong somehow?" Robin pondered for a moment, then said.


    Because when Doflamingo died, he was so embarrassed that he was instantly killed by one of the countless beams of light released by Monkey King. Even he himself has not reacted to it. Why is he Suddenly killed?


    It was not easy for Robin to think of it.


    "Asshole! Don''t you guys mention Young Master!" Monet''s face suddenly became extremely distorted, with hatred in his eyes, and his crazy face looked like a crazy witch!Evil and full of biting killing intent!


    "Wannianxue!!"


    With a roar-like scream, the snow surging rapidly, swept towards Robin and other women!


    In this small ice cave, there is no way to avoid it!The feet of Robin''s daughters, including Monkey King, were covered in snow, and then spread all the way, icy chills all over their bodies!It can make people freeze and be immobile!


    Tina and the other women suddenly struggled, and the snow bound to their bodies burst open instantly!


    But just after he regained his freedom, the snow under his feet suddenly burst and turned into a huge fangs. The hideous snow monster bound them all firmly in the snow monster¡¯s body. Can''t move!


    "It looks so beautiful, but the things it turns out are so ugly! Monet, you really have some problems with your aesthetics!" Monkey King shook his head, struck lightly, and made a soft click, restraining his snow. The blame split instantly, turned into a pile of snow, and fell to the ground weakly!


    "Si~~ It''s really cold! After I go back, I must study domineering seriously. This time I am really depressed!" As soon as the daughters of Tina got out of trouble, they moved closer to Monkey King for his warm body temperature!


    In fact, they all have the strength to kill Monet in one blow, but unfortunately they are not domineering, and it is useless to attack, so they don''t bother to fight back, because there is a Monkey King around!However, I still feel a little depressed, no matter how strong the strength is, what''s the use of it, it can only stare when encountering natural ability...

 983 Chapter 212 I Surrender

    "It was broken so easily... you deserve to be the number one powerhouse in the world... It seems that I am in front of you... as expected, there is no room for struggle..."


    Monet stared at Monkey King, with hatred in his eyes and powerless in his heart, but he still had a glimmer of hope for the future: "But what I should do... has already done... even if they can''t kill you... as long as they can escape , As long as there is a master... someday... they will avenge the young master..."


    "Vengeance? Do you think it''s possible?" Monkey King looked at Monet with some amusement. A terrifying and desperate aura emerged from his body, directly pressing on Monet''s body!


    Monet''s pupils shrank instantly, and his heart was instantly filled with fear and despair!Shaking with her tender body, she was directly frightened to the ground!Even one''s own abilities cannot be controlled freely!


    The strong ten-layer ice cave melted and collapsed on its own...


    In the original book, even Sauron can shock her to lose the consciousness of fighting, let alone the Monkey King who can easily destroy the world!


    "You don¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice yourself, do you want to protect that so-called hope... Your loyalty is really appreciated..." Monkey King looked at Monet and smiled, "I just like you...how? Dedication to me..."


    "Dedicated to you?" Monet trembling, looking at Monkey King, his face full of fear, but still crazy haha ??laughed: "Of course...unless I die! Hahaha~!!!"


    "That''s it...you are really self-willed..." Monkey King looked at Monet, but smiled slightly, and then in her astonishment, he hooked her little finger and said: "Then...it''s all set! Wait for you to die After... it''s mine..."


    The daughters of Robin were obviously taken aback.


    "You...you...you..." Monet, who was originally horrified and desperate, took a breath, and his voice became trembling: "You demon! Yes... after you plan to kill me... even... Will my body not be let go?!"


    "Hey~~ Wukong, she... is what she said true? You... are you so perverted?" Tina backed back and looked at Monkey King, her eyes widened, she was shocked.Because the conversation just now was simply too scary.


    Even Robin and the others were shocked!


    "I''m going... What kind of thinking is this Nima..." Monkey King was suddenly full of black lines, but thinking about it, what he said just now was really misleading.


    "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you guys with big brains..." Monkey King was too lazy to explain, waved his hand, and said: "Let''s go! It doesn''t matter if those people run away, but since they are here, let''s save the kids... "


    "Children? Are people here... are kidnapping children?" Tina Dai''s eyebrows suddenly frowned.


    "It''s more serious than this. They deceived some otherwise healthy children from their parents on the pretext of treating the disease, and then brought them to this island for experiments..."


    "Actually...experiment?!!!" The women were all startled, and Da Siqi was full of anger, gritted his teeth and shouted angrily: "It''s so inhumane! Even experimenting with children...such a person, I Never forgive!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Let''s hurry up and save the children! Can''t let them escape!" Tina''s face was gloomy, and she was obviously very angry.


    As for Hancock, because he was held by Monkey King, he has always been in a happy fantasy...


    "Then what will she do? Are you not going to kill her?" Robin pointed at Monet and said.


    "...Don''t play black belly with me at this time... Robin..." Sun Wukong immediately pulled Robin over and walked towards the building ahead with his arms around her shoulders...


    "Huh~~ I didn''t plan to do this... I was really shocked..." Da Siqi patted Xiong Yu with a heavy burden, and followed closely.


    "You... don''t you kill me?" Monet looked at the back of Sun Wukong and the others, in a daze.


    It''s just that no one answered, because Monkey King and they have gone far.


    Monet''s eyes immediately became crazy and cold again: "I won''t be grateful to you... then... you will definitely regret it..."


    Just as the Monkey King and his team approached the huge building, the strong poisonous fog spread from the room to all directions. Even the Robin daughters who ate the poison pill were a little short of breath!Because the poison gas is so unpleasant!


    "This island is really annoying!" Kalifa covered her mouth and nose, on top of her delicate body, with a delicate hand stretched out, there was a bubble that only appeared when taking a bath, and then the bubble gradually increased. , Formed a huge transparent bubble enchantment that enveloped the Monkey King and his party, blocking the poison gas from the outside world!


    "Soap bubbles?" The Robin women looked a little surprised when they saw Kalifa''s new moves.


    "This is a new move I created through the soap bubbles on Fishman Island. Although the defense is not very strong, it is more than enough to isolate the poisonous gas!"


    I saw that the poisonous gas disappeared strangely when it touched the soap bubbles, because the bubble fruit has the ability to wash away all the dirt!


    "Unexpectedly, Kalifa''s ability is still the nemesis of these poisonous gases!" Tina was a little surprised, and then carefully sensed, pointing to the back of the house and said: "There are a lot of''qi'' gathered there, look. Those who came to escape are there!"


    Just when Monkey King and the others came to the rear coast, the huge pirate ship was at least a hundred meters away...


    Just in front of Monkey King, how could they escape!Raising one hand slightly, the pirate ship that was moving quickly rose into the air, and between Monkey King''s fingers, it flew backwards...


    "Ah! How does the ship fly?!!!"


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "Oh my God! It''s... it''s the Emperor Monkey King... it''s the Monkey King... it''s over! It''s playing! We were caught! We can''t run away!"


    In the panic of Caesar and others, the huge pirate ship has already landed on a clearing not far from Monkey King!


    "Say, what about those children? Where did you hide those children? Hand them over right away!" Da Siqi pulled out Shigure''s hand, glared at Caesar and others, and yelled softly.


    "Children? How did they know about this? Is it exposing?" The burly man''s complexion changed suddenly, his eyes were full of panic, his hands and feet trembling, facing Monkey King, they couldn''t afford a trace of resistance. Thoughts come.


    "Master Wukong! Don''t kill me! I surrender! I surrender!" Caesar immediately raised his hands high, and walked out of the pirate ship, but he surrendered directly!


    Kaido is terrible, but the Monkey King in front of him is even more terrifying!His horror is so desperate that he can''t raise a trace of resistance!


    PS: There is one more later...

 984 Chapter 213 The Furious Monet

    Someone took the lead, and naturally someone followed, so the people on the pirate ship walked out one after another, knelt down and surrendered on the spot!


    In such a dramatic scene, Monkey King was speechless for a while: "I haven''t hit the fight yet? You surrendered? Can''t you be a bit stubborn? Even if you want to surrender, you have to make me beaten! Even if it is symbolic It''s okay to resist!"


    "I was beaten by you...Is there any life?" Everyone is powerless to complain. Even the navy army and the white beard first-level figures are scum in front of you. How can we little ones dare to resist? what!To resist is to die!


    Looking at a huge child coming out of the room, Tina and the others were obviously surprised: "Goku, are they all giant children?"


    "No, it was just huge after the experiment!" Monkey King explained and read it briefly, but the angry Tina girls gritted their teeth with hatred, and hit Caesar and others with a violent blow!But for a moment, everyone turned into a pig''s head.


    And a devil fruit rolled from his arms to the ground when he beat Caesar fiercely!


    Robin picked it up, and a hint of surprise appeared on his face: "Devil fruit? You still have this thing..."


    "Wait... Give it back to me... It''s just a failure!" Caesar suddenly became anxious.


    "Failed product?" Robin glanced at Caesar, came to the side of Monkey King, and passed the devil fruit in his hand: "Goku, look, is this a devil fruit?"


    "En? I didn''t expect it to be this devil fruit..." Monkey King took the devil fruit, and said with a slight surprise, "It is indeed a devil fruit, but it is a man-made devil fruit. There are many others. Defects¡­"


    "Man-made devil fruit?" Hancock looked surprised: "Can devil fruit be man-made?"


    "En! This guy is a talent in this area!" Monkey King pointed to Caesar, said.


    "Ah! Tina remembered! It turned out to be you bastard! I said how familiar!" Tina looked at Caesar, her eyes widened suddenly, and she shouted angrily.


    "What''s wrong? Do you know him?" Robin and the women looked at Tina curiously.


    "This guy is a scientist from the original navy headquarters science unit. M Caesar Courant, who was expelled and wanted by the science unit for conducting various brutal experiments! Tina was wanted when he was still in the navy! Asshole! Now he is finally being wanted. Tina caught it!" Before Tina''s walk started, her pointed high heels kicked Caesar''s face. In Caesar''s scream, she punched and kicked him again!


    Although gas is Caesar''s fruit ability, but he did not dare to use their ability to resist a fat beat Valentina, angered because he was afraid of the Monkey King, he gave directly to the Kacha!


    But in a few moments, Caesar was already beaten up!


    "But Wukong, what is the ability of this devil fruit? Will it get the corresponding ability if it is artificially eaten?" Da Siqi looked at the devil fruit in Monkey''s hand and asked curiously.


    "Of course it can, but there is no real Devil Fruit''s ability...This is an animal-type Eudemons, like that...but it''s very awesome, so you can play with Abis..." Sun Wukong said. Put away the devil fruit.


    Then he greeted the women, and left here with a bunch of huge shit...


    "Wukong, did we leave like this? Others won''t say, that Caesar is a lunatic scientist, how can he let him go like this?" Tina followed closely next to Monkey King, and even to Monkey King, he killed Caesar and others. Regardless of the release, he was obviously upset and unhappy.


    "Don''t worry, they are still useful now. When we send these children back to the Emperor, it will not be too late to clean them up..."


    "Why wait to clean them up? It''s better to catch them all now, isn''t it better?" Da Siqi looked puzzled.


    "Didn''t you find out? This guy is using those people as trash!" Kalifa stroked her glasses and glanced casually at the jungle not far away.


    "It''s her..." Robin and the others obviously noticed, and cast a big eye at Monkey King!


    "I said, can you have a bit of integrity? People want to kill you all the time! You still want to kidnap her on the boat? Don''t meet one and accept one! Bastard!" Tina expressed annoyance.


    "No way, if I don''t care about her, her fate will be very tragic!" Although Doflamming is dead, if Monkey King doesn''t care about Monet, Monet will die tragically, which is not what he wants. I saw it!As for hatred, he has many ways to eliminate it.


    On the other hand, after seeing Monkey King and the others have gone, Caesar and others were all relieved, wiping the cold sweat all over their bodies!


    "Unexpectedly...we actually got our life back...go...hurry up...I don''t want to stay here any longer..." Caesar screamed at a group of men.


    "Asshole! Do you want to leave like this?" At this moment, Monet, who had been hiding, finally showed up, and the eyes of Caesar and others almost burst into flames: "I will save my life and want to do it for you. Buy some time, you guys... you don¡¯t even have the courage to resist? You just surrendered? And you gave away those important children! Damn! Damn! I am angry! I am angry!"


    Caesar and others were ashamed for a while, and they all bowed their heads and answered in embarrassment.No way!The Monkey King is really terrible, standing in front of him, his legs are weak!


    Looking at a group of spineless people, Monet was so angry that his eyes were full of madness. He desperately bought time for them, just to allow them to evacuate safely!It is good for them to surrender directly without resisting!That betrayal is called a thorough!


    Just like the Monkey King said before, even if it is a symbolic resistance!


    Monet''s mood at the moment is simply horrible and crazy!


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am, and my face becomes a little distorted at the end: "Useless men like you, all go to death!"


    In the scream, it instantly turned into an extremely huge snow mountain monster, opening a huge mouth with sharp teeth, and directly rushing towards Caesar and others!


    "Huh! It''s not your turn to teach!" The burly man, who was originally ashamed and frightened, suddenly snorted, suddenly stood up, his skin changed rapidly, and turned into a monster with the head of a tiger!


    Above the fist, there is a dense layer of black material, which turned out to be armed and domineering!..

 985 Chapter 214 Deathmatch

    The tiger-headed man roared, his muscles protruding, and he punched!In the loud noise!Accompanied by a''click'', the snow mountain monster''s head instantly cracked open, traces of blood flowed out, Monet screamed in pain, and the huge body fell directly to the ground!


    "Domineering owner..." Monet covered his bleeding head and looked at the tiger-headed man, his eyes full of fright!


    "Monet, you have to recognize your identity! If you attack us, do you want to betray Lord Kaido?" The tiger-headed man looked at Monet with a pressing breath, his muscles bulged and full of power. The beauty of it looks like a mighty domineering!It still looked like a grandson when facing Monkey King just now.


    "Betrayal? It''s ridiculous! My loyal person is only the Young Master... Kaido? What a thing!" Monet snorted, his eyes full of killing intent: "I originally wanted to use the power of the Kaido Four Emperors to deal with Monkey King. That''s why I belonged to Kaido to help him continue to make SMILE''s raw material SAD, but now it seems that it is no longer necessary..."


    "Trash like you doesn''t even have the courage to face Monkey King, and it has no use value..."


    "It should be you who is ridiculous..." The tiger-headed man was not ashamed. Instead, he looked at Monet with disdain, his eyes were full of mockery: "I can''t even beat me, so I still want to seek revenge from Master Monkey King! Say you are stupid or ignorant? You are really pitiful for being unable to face the reality... Actually, you should have known it already, right? Why bother to deceive yourself..."


    "Yeah... I haven''t experienced it personally, but there has always been a fantasy... But I really faced it, only to know... It seems that I will never be able to avenge the young master..." Once Monet remembered the endless experience that Sun Wukong had brought her before The desperate breath is a panic, and even the soul trembles!That kind of existence is simply not something that can be dealt with by conspiracy and tricks, and in his lifetime, revenge is hopeless.


    "But... the hatred of killing your companions... has swallowed all of you who originally belonged to the young master... damn it! At least... what can I do about it..." Monet''s eyes were suddenly bloodshot, extremely crazy, beautiful face Distorted because of anger, it looks a bit unsightly!


    Suddenly there was a blizzard all around, and heavy snow like feathers fluttered, and the snow on the ground suddenly surged, like an avalanche, swept forward...


    The tiger-headed man, Caesar and others were all shocked and jumped up to avoid...


    It''s just those little ones, but they are not so lucky. They were submerged by heavy snow in the exclamation, but the avalanche continued, and they still hit the hull of the pirate ship like a wave!With a loud bang, the pirate ship was instantly destroyed, and then, driven by the avalanche, it was directly submerged in the sea and slowly sank...


    "Damn it! She destroyed the pirate ship...we can''t leave!!" Caesar suddenly exclaimed, but his face was full of anger at the moment, who was watching the excitement!


    "Asshole!!!" The tiger-headed man was furious at once, leaped up, his fist was wrapped with armed domineering, and he smashed away at the snow monster in front of him!


    The snow monster is not afraid at all, opened his big hideous mouth, and bite at the tiger-headed man and left...


    The violent roar broke out in the collision between the two!All of a sudden, snow was broken!


    The snow monster''s head was obviously knocked out with a small gap!


    It''s just that the snow is surging, but it is spreading along the tiger-headed man''s arm... even the snow under his feet is surging like life, wrapping his feet...


    The biting cold made the tiger-headed man shiver, and then his complexion changed greatly: "No!"


    With an exclamation, he just wanted to pull back, but the cold made his body a little stiff!You can''t move freely at all!


    Monet''s upper body emerged from the snow monster''s body. He looked at the tiger-headed man and sneered: "It''s just a man of inferior quality. Do you think you really won me?"


    The tiger-headed man hurriedly turned his head to look at the one fat and one thin, and roared: "When do you still want to watch the show? Don''t hurry up and save Laozi!"


    "We didn''t expect you to beat a woman!" The thin man murmured, turning into a human-shaped mouse with a slender tail!


    The fat man turned into a shy fat lizard with a big belly, and his tongue looked disgusting and terrifying instead of his tongue!Just adding his size, the picture can''t bear to look straight!


    The slender mouse flicked its ten fingers, and its nails popped out like a sharp sword, and then turned around, spinning like a tornado, and pierced like a drill at the xiong mouth of the snow monster...


    The ear-piercing neighing was not reverberating, but the snow monster''s body was too strong. The slender mouse turned his head dizzy, and only drilled a small hole!Then it was overwhelmed by the snow that suddenly appeared!In an instant, his whole body was frozen and stiff, and he lost the ability to fight!


    And the lizard with a big belly turned into a big meat. The ball hit the snow monster...


    A loud bang, like a car hitting a tree, full of momentum!A large piece of snow fell from the snow monster, and then drowned it, freezing there, shivering...


    "These two idiots!" The tiger-headed man looked at it, his brows jumped!That was pissed off by his two subordinates!I asked you to save me. What do you mean by throwing yourself into the trap?Sure enough, IQ is bad!


    Now I have to pin my hopes on Caesar: "Caesar, at this time, do you still want to watch the show? Or do you plan to stand by her side?"


    "Huh! It''s not your turn to order me!" Caesar snorted coldly, looking at the tiger-headed man with disdain: "Sure enough, there is a big gap between the artificial devil fruit and the real ability... Many areas need to be improved..."


    With that said, Caesar''s body immediately turned into the form of poisonous gas floating in the air, and then manipulated the burning oxygen to surround the snow monster and ignite it!


    ''Feng!!With the sound of the fire, the surrounding snow melted at an astonishing speed, and the snow monster was also surrounded by the fire, rapidly melting, and then collapsed, exposing Monet hiding in it, and burning it!


    After spending so long with Monet, Caesar knew what Monet''s weakness was!


    Monet reluctantly leaped out of the fire, glared at Caesar, and smiled strangely. Caesar''s shot, she was not surprised: "If you are alone...it''s a bit reluctant...but...time has come...you all go with me Hell!"


    As Monet¡¯s words just fell, there was suddenly countless liquids around the island rushing towards this place, falling to the ground with patters, moving and condensing...


    "This is...Bram?!" Caesar''s expression suddenly changed...

 986 Chapter 215 The Kingdom of Death

    "Asshole, Bram is my important subject! My experiment is not ready yet, you let it out!" Caesar glared at Monet, his eyes full of anger.


    "Originally, I planned to use this to deal with Monkey King... Now it seems that you are going to taste the terrible disaster two years ago first!" Monet squinted his eyes slightly, watching the countless flying in this direction. The shot slime gathered in one piece while moving... The expression on his face was actually full of smiles, which looked very strange.


    The face of the tiger-headed man and others has changed drastically. They can''t understand the fact that the poisonous gas bomb''H2S gas'' destroyed Punk Hazard to the end two years ago, and now the poisonous gas bomb''H2S gas'' has passed Caesar''s feeding is far more terrifying than before. If this spreads on the island, they will probably not escape death!


    The ship was destroyed, and the gas masks sank to the bottom of the sea. They could no longer leave the island. For a while, everyone looked scared!


    "Shoo, hello, hello~~~ Don''t forget, Monet, I''m a gas fruit capable person, and Brahm''s poison can''t affect me... Moreover, it''s a''pet'' I experimented with, you It''s so naive to use it against me!" Caesar looked at Monet and suddenly laughed.


    "Haha~~ I didn''t expect to use Brahm to deal with you...but it''s more than enough to deal with them!" Monet pointed at the tiger-headed man and others, but smiled strangely.


    "You crazy woman! Die to Lao Tzu!" The tiger-headed man suddenly roared, his fist wrapped in armed domineering, and he blasted away at Monet!


    The white snow suddenly appeared, and it turned into a thick snow wall to block the tiger-headed man!It made him hit the wall of snow with an angry punch. With a loud bang, the wall of snow exploded under the action of that terrifying force, and then a few people overwhelmed the tiger head. And go...


    Because behind them is the sea, as capable people, do they dare to jump?So there is nowhere to escape!Only this time, Ji Xue actually submerged the trio of tiger-headed men in the snow again!


    Only Caesar turned into a gas form, floated into the sky and avoided!


    In the condensed snow, a tall and hideous snow monster was instantly formed, confining the three tiger-headed men in its body!


    The biting cold deprived them of their strength, and they were unable to resist.


    "Hmph... just rubbish like you... you have no right to be an enemy at all!" Monet looked at the three tiger-headed men with disdain, his eyes full of disdain.


    All of this was within her calculations. In the previous series of attacks, she was not blindly and casually attacking, but little by little she forced the three of them to the shore, sealing the two sides with snow, and then The slightest subtotal is to kill the three in one go!


    "Ah! The captain and the others are trapped again!" All those who were in a visual battle not far away screamed.


    "This guy is really not easy to deal with..." Monet looked at Caesar floating in the air, turning into gas, with a solemn expression.


    Caesar is an invincible enemy for her, because that guy''s gas can not only take time out, but can also ignite the gas, produce an explosion or burn a raging fire, which is very unfavorable for her. !


    While the two were facing each other, the Brahm over there got bigger and bigger, and the moving liquid body made a harsh scream!


    "It''s over! The monster is about to take shape! Hurry! Go back to the laboratory and look for the gas mask..."


    However, the pirates hadn''t ran far before they saw the venom like a thick fog not far away, spreading all the way to the surroundings, blocking all their way!


    This is really not dead if you don''t die!They released the poisonous gas in the laboratory. The main purpose at first was to stop Monkey King''s footsteps and buy them some time to escape!Unexpectedly, they are now blocked by the poisonous gas released by them, and their only way of life has been blocked, driving them to a dead end!


    "It''s over! There is really no way to escape this time!" For a while, the pirates all showed desperate expressions.


    "Shoo, hello, hello~~ This looks really bad... Monet, it seems that even if I don¡¯t kill you, you won¡¯t be able to live long! Then, you are all in the poisonous gas, slowly enjoying death Fear of you! Shoo! Shoo!~" Caesar looked at the Brahm who was still condensing and growing, and the poisonous fog that was about to spread across the island. There was an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes, and then he laughed wildly. It''s up...


    "Um ah ah ah~~~ My comrades in arms were all killed by poisonous gas... Lord M...Help! Lord M!~~"


    The thick fog of poisonous gas has drowned some of the pirates who were too late to escape, and then one by one died in painful screams... The shadow of terror enveloped everyone''s heart!


    It''s just that they still have hope, because they still have a genius-like Caesar!It''s just that when they saw Caesar looking at them with indifference, they all showed incredible shocked expressions!


    Because in normal times, Caesar is extremely''kind''!How could it be possible to look at them with this attitude of watching a play?


    "Shoo! A bunch of guinea pigs! I''m not going to save you... Although it happened a little bit suddenly, this is a rare internship opportunity... You can slowly struggle in the poisonous gas," Then turn it into my important experimental data, let the''killing weapon, the kingdom of death'' become an opportunity to cover the world at this moment! At that time, this genius will be crowned the king of the kingdom of death! ~~ ~"


    "How come... Master M... Isn''t it true?..." The group of pirates were all a little broken by the truth!Master M, whom they have always respected, actually just regarded them as guinea pigs?


    However, the facts are already here!The rapidly condensing Brahm, which is also called the kingdom of death, has already begun its action!The huge body was like a hill, and it was flooded against the group of pirates who were escaping from the slowly spreading poisonous gas...


    This is really a front and back flanking, there is no way to escape!In the end, they jumped into the sea one after another!


    But they couldn''t keep holding their breath and hiding in the sea. After being unable to hold their breath, they just inhaled poisonous gas and the poisonous gas emitted from Brahm, and then they were petrified and sank into the seabed...


    PS: Happy Mid-Autumn Festival everyone!I have been busy recently, because I have to finish my work before the National Day, so I have been rushing to work and there is no time code word!For the time being, it can only be changed every day...

 987 Chapter Two Hundred and Sixteen

    Apart from Caesar, some of the people in Caesar were poisoned to death, and some turned into stone statues...Because the gas on the island is too much and too complicated, it makes everyone poisonous...


    "Shoo, hello, hello~~~ Bram! You are amazing! It''s a pity that your excellent performance has no chance to be appreciated by others! Otherwise, there will be many people who like you... Hello~~~ But don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take long, you are terrible, and I will let people all over the world clearly recognize...Shoogahgahgahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~~~


    Caesar looked at the''land of death'' and easily eliminated all the people, the expression on his face was full of joy and madness!


    Well, actually this is just Caesar''s narcissism!Most of these people''s deaths were not about Bram''s business, and they were basically poisoned by the poison gas on the island!Of course, the poison gas emanating from Brahm''s body is not excluded!


    Looking at Caesar''s excited and excited expression at this moment, just as he said, his former companions and subordinates are just a group of experimental mice in his eyes!Most scientists are crazy and scary at all.


    After laughing, Caesar looked at Monet, who had been completely protected by Shirayuki, with a look of regret in his eyes: "It''s a pity! Monet, you were a good assistant originally... It''s a pity that you are even crazier than me. The madman... rebelled against Kaido without saying it, and even wanted to deal with the Emperor Sun Wukong..."


    "Can we deal with such a terrifying existence? People wave their hands and they can subvert the world... So... Bram, kill that woman for me!"


    Caesar waved his hand and gave an order to Bram.


    It''s just that after hearing Caesar''s voice, Brahm moved its huge body and rushed directly towards Caesar...


    Caesar raised his brows and ran away hurriedly... However, Brahm was reluctant and pursued, which made Caesar''s complexion more difficult to look...


    When he was about to yell at him, he saw that Brahm''s huge liquid body had completely enveloped the igloo at some time, and the tough guy laughed loudly: "Shoo hello hello~ ~Brem, you are still so good and obedient! Shoo! hoo! hoo!~"


    If someone sees this, they will definitely make a mockery. Did your eye see it listen to you?It was obvious that his body was too big. When chasing him, he accidentally covered the igloo...


    Brahm will emit poisonous gas when slashed, and will explode when ignited. It is also not afraid of the cold, because in the original book, it is free to move on the iceberg created by the green pheasant!


    Brahm''s body can even become a liquid salamander, so after covering the igloo, the entire igloo was infested with the same color as its body, and the terrible poison invaded in...


    "Sure enough..." Monet shook his head helplessly, suddenly a torch appeared in his hand, and then lit it...


    The gas had no effect on Caesar, but it was fatal to Monet. From the beginning, she had no plans to leave here alive!I am ready to die with Monkey King!


    But what she didn''t expect was that the method originally intended to be with Monkey King turned into a deadly talisman against her former companions...


    Deal with Monkey King?She had given up, because as long as she thought of the fear that Monkey King brought her before, she felt the tremor from the soul.


    She knew that she would never be able to avenge her young master, because she no longer had the courage to face Monkey King, even if it was a little bit of murder in his heart, she couldn''t do it!


    So she chose to die, because of fear, she became extremely crazy, so in the last reason, she would take Kaido''s men and Kaido''s highly valued scientist, Caesar, to hell together!Because these people are betrayers and predators!


    Caesar betrayed Doflamingo, and Kaido plundered everything about Doflamingo!


    It is impossible to kill Kaido, then, kill the Caesar who he takes very seriously!Without Caesar to develop artificial fruits for him, this must be an extremely angry thing for Kaido!


    As the igloo melted, the poisonous liquid outside also rushed in...


    When Caesar saw the torch in Monet''s hand, his complexion changed drastically, and he roared hoarsely: "Damn...Monet! What do you want to do? Hurry up and put out the torch! Do you want to destroy the results of Lao Tzu''s experiment?"


    Because Monet is now in Bram''s body, even if the air he draws away from here, he can''t extinguish the torch in Monet''s hand!


    "Hehe... Lord Caesar... You still had a chance to escape... But it''s too late... This island is densely covered with poisonous gas, and it is also mixed with flammable and explosive gas. You say, once my torch touches With Bram, what interesting things will happen?"


    "Should...damn...Monet, you lunatic...Hurry up and put out the fire, we have something to say...I don''t want to be embarrassed by you..." Caesar had no expression on his face, with a look of fear.


    The moment he thought of the entire island exploding, his scalp was numb, fear and despair, and his back was chilly!


    That kind of ending is not what he hopes to see, because for him, it will definitely die!


    "Haha... now do you know that you are afraid? Betrayers have to pay a price!" Monet''s face was full of madness and looked a little distorted. It represented an inexplicable pleasure and a fear of death. !


    It¡¯s just that her expression is a bit stiff, because she has inhaled a lot of poisonous gas...


    Ordinary people are afraid of death, but they are justified in fear of death, but they are not afraid of death. That is commendable!


    "I really want to see that after Kaido learns about your death, he becomes so angry...it''s a pity that I will never see it..." Monet murmured, and his crazy face suddenly became a little calmer: "Actually... I don''t want to die yet..."


    As he said, the liquid poison gas that poured in had already submerged her, and the torch in his hand was also instantly exposed to the liquid poison gas...


    "Really a crazy woman..."


    Sun Wukong''s daughters and a group of little kids walked towards the coast, suddenly stopped, looked behind them, whispered, and waved, a transparent barrier instantly enveloped them, directly flying into the air, floating in the air. In the air...


    Then I heard the earth-shaking roar of''Bang''!The terrible fire wave turned into a mushroom cloud soaring to the sky...


    Robin and the other women looked at the suddenly exploding island below, their eyes widened...


    PS: After working overtime for a few days, I finally got the job done, so tired!But I think of the next holiday, I have to start making up the chapter again, it really can¡¯t stop for a moment... I¡¯m too tired today, let¡¯s have a change, take a rest, and start making up the chapter tomorrow!..

 988 Chapter 217 You Have No Right to Reject

    The raging fire instantly covered most of the Punk Hassad, and the flames rose to a height of tens of meters!The power of the explosion has blown up half of the island in a mess!The temperature here has become extremely hot, even breathing has become difficult.


    "This...what the hell happened to this? Why did it suddenly explode?" Kalifa and the other women looked at the blazing punk Hassad below, and they all became shocked.


    And those little shit kids opened their eyes wide and screamed!


    "Ah! Candy! Candy! Our candy is gone!"


    "Asshole, who actually blew up here...returning our candies!!"


    In the roar, the eyes of a group of children gradually turned red, their reason seemed to be eroded a little bit, and they were about to run away!


    "Goku, they... what''s going on?"


    The sudden emotional change of a group of children made Da Siqi and the others shocked.


    "It''s just the side effects of eating some experimental candies...growth is one of them, and if you don''t eat those experimental candies for a certain period of time, they will enter a state of explosion...even death..." Sun Wukong simply Explained it.


    "That bastard Caesar treated these children so cruelly!" Tina''s face was angry, her eyes almost bursting into flames.


    "You don''t need to be angry... That guy is not far from death..." Monkey King looked at the fire-covered island below and smiled.With a light wave of his hand, a breeze passed by the Buddha, and the group of violent children instantly became quiet, and just closed their eyes and fell asleep.


    "Not far from death? What is going on?" Tina looked puzzled.


    "Monet detonated the Kingdom of Death, which ignited the flammable gas leaked in the island, covering most of the island, and Caesar was blown into the sea by the aftermath of the explosion. As a capable person, if he did not If people go to save them, they will definitely die!" Monkey King briefly explained.


    "Do you die together? This approach is really extreme..." Robin looked surprised: "But ting is admirable..."


    Monkey King didn''t answer, but looked at the sea of ??fire below and stretched out with one hand, Monet''s body just rose from the sea of ??fire and floated in front of him.


    At this moment, Monet had no breath, and had many burns on his body. He was a little black by Kaoru, and looked a bit miserable!


    If it weren''t for the moment of the explosion, she instinctively covered her body with snow, otherwise she would have been bombed beyond recognition!


    But it''s a pity that fire is the star of snow and snow, otherwise Monet may not have trouble!


    "Dead..." Hancock shook his head looking at Monet.


    "It''s really dead..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and a bright white light suddenly appeared in his hand, filled with life energy!Just basking in the light, Hancock and other women all feel comfortable all over, it seems that both lives have been sublimated, that feeling is simply wonderful!Some women were intoxicated.


    Sun Wukong clicked on it, and directly drove the light ball into Monet''s body. The glow spread all over her body in an instant, expelling the filth from her body, and the burns on her body were instantly healed!Revealing her clean, white and delicate muscles and skin, it makes people feel itchy!


    At the same time, a white cloud-like soul body emerged strangely, as if it had been summoned out of thin air. It sank into Monet''s body. In an instant, her otherwise dead life suddenly resurrected, and then in Hancock Monet opened his eyes in the shocked expressions of the women...


    All of Robin''s eyes widened for a while!


    Bring back to life!This is the legendary revival!


    "That''s amazing... can even the dead be resurrected... the man that the concubine fell in love with... really amazing..." Hancock was full of peach and red at this time, watching Monkey King start to be idiot again.Of course, only Monkey King can enjoy the nympho of Empress.


    "This...here is...?!" Monet looked at the surroundings with a puzzled look, and immediately fixed his gaze on Monkey King, his pupils shrank instantly, and then the expression on his face was replaced by crazy surprise: "It''s you! Monkey King! ¡­Haha... I didn¡¯t expect even you to be killed together! Haha~~ Good death! Good death! Haha~~"


    "..." Hancock and the women all looked at Monet speechlessly, and then shook their heads.


    "Good your sister!" Monkey King looked at Monet and slapped him angrily!


    Mona''s content wrapped in tattered clothes shook in a thrilling arc!Well, the picture is beautiful!


    "You!" Monet was furious, but suddenly noticed how he was dressed at the moment, and he let out a scream, squatted down directly, covered important parts with his hands, and looked at Monkey King full of anger: "You What did you do to me?"


    "Your clothes were burnt, it''s my business..." Monkey King looked at Monet earnestly. He was indeed in good shape.


    "You...you..." Monet was immediately overwhelmed by Sun Wu''s air, but he was immediately stunned as he watched the bear screaming below: "This is...Punker Hassad? How could it...I''m obviously dead...why?"


    "Of course you are dead... but I was resurrected..."


    "Resurrection? How is it possible! How could there be such an ability in the world..." Monet looked at Monkey King in shock, his tone trembling.


    This also shows in a disguised form that she has believed what Sun Wukong said, because she did enter the frightening Yellow Spring Road, but was suddenly forced back by a ray of light!


    "He... really resurrected himself?" Monet''s eyes widened for a while, looking at Monkey King.


    "The facts are in front of you, nothing is impossible... Then now, it''s time to fulfill your promise..." Monkey King looked at Monet and said very seriously.


    "Promise? What promise? When did I make a promise with you?" Monet frowned immediately, looking very confused.


    "Didn''t you tell me? Unless you die, join my Emperor Pirates..."


    Monet instantly looked at Monkey King dumbfounded, and exclaimed angrily: "I meant to refuse you! Asshole! How can you understand this?"


    "I don''t care... I only know that your life is bestowed by me, so everything you have now belongs to me... Then, give your loyalty to me!" Sun Wukong looked at Monet, said lightly.


    "How can you be like this..." Monet was a little lost immediately. Just when he wanted to refuse, he was interrupted by Monkey King: "You have no right to refuse, because... this is an order!" Monkey King looked at Monet in a tone of inadequacy. Yu''s majesty!


    PS: Happy National Day everyone!Because I went to play during the day, ahem, so what, the code word can only be updated at night!..

 989 Chapter 218 Deres Rosa

    "I...I know..." Monet nodded in a daze. Under the awe of Monkey King''s terrifying aura, she couldn''t afford a trace of resistance at all!


    This person is terrible!Together with her heart and soul, let her kneel down and surrender!


    Monet understood that he could not resist this person at all. He was too strong, so powerful that she could not resist!I can only obey my inner wishes and surrender!


    This is also a normal phenomenon. For example, in ancient times, some loyal officials and warriors would choose to surrender after their lord was defeated and died!Unless it''s some diehards!


    But even a diehard, in front of Monkey King, he can''t afford the slightest resistance!Because he is the supreme existence that ignores all living beings!No mortal can resist his breath!


    And Monet, without a doubt, is a diehard, because she is willing to die for Doflamingo!But even so, she can only choose to surrender.


    Of course, Monet''s loyalty is only the loyalty of his subordinates to his boss, not love.If it is love, it is difficult to change.Because loyalty can be decreased, and love that lasts until death cannot be changed!


    Although he chose to surrender, Monet looked at Monkey King with anticipation in his eyes: "However, I have one condition!"


    "Talk about it!" Monkey King looked at Monet with interest.


    "Since you can resurrect me... Then, you can definitely resurrect Young Master..." Monet looked at Monkey King expectantly, but she was unceremoniously rejected by Monkey King before she finished her words: "Impossible! Not to mention how hateful Doflamingo is, I would never agree to the fact that he is a Draco, because Hancock hates Dracos the most! So, this matter is not discussed!"


    "Wukong..." Hancock on the side saw that Monkey King cared about her feelings so much, his eyes flashed and he became extremely moved.


    "This..." Monet was also stunned by Sun Wukong''s determined tone, smiled bitterly, and after a while of silence, he made another request again: "Then kill Kaido, one of the four emperors for me... And rescued BABY-5 and the others... You know, BABY-5 is a very beautiful big beauty!"


    "This can have..." Monkey King nodded his head seemingly serious. Not only could this be able to brush up with Monet, but it could also be accompanied by a big beauty, which seemed not to be a loss.


    Back on the Emperor, Monkey King and the others sent the group of children to the nearby navy distribution and asked them to escort the children home, because he didn''t have time to send them home one by one!


    Moreover, this matter was ordered by Monkey King, so the navy did not dare to be careless, and tried to send the children back home...


    As for the bad effects on those children, they were naturally eliminated by Monkey King!Even the head has become its original size...


    On the calm sea, the Emperor is moving at a normal speed...


    On the wide splint beach, Monkey King looked at Monet sitting opposite, and said lightly: "Now, let''s talk about your situation specifically!"


    In the swimming pool, several beautiful mermaids have all swam to the shore, it sounds like...


    Bai Xing was also lying next to Monkey King, holding his chin in both hands, waiting curiously for Monet''s next "story"...


    Monet was silent for a while, organized the language, and said: "After the young master''s death, Kaido didn''t want his business to be cut off, so he sent his own men to secretly control Dresrosa and continue to produce for him. Artificial Devil Fruit..."


    "And let Caesar continue to study the''killing weapon''... On the way, many companions loyal to the young master chose to surrender, because they did not dare to resist Kaido..."


    "But there are also accidents. For example, several cadres such as BABY-5 did not want to surrender to the death, so they were arrested by Kaido and sent to the bullfighting arena... Everyday they are fighting desperately! I hope you can rescue them , For us to regain the ownership of Dresrosa!"


    "It turns out that I accidentally killed Doflamingo, and so many things have happened!" Monkey King grinded his chin and smiled.In my heart, I thought to myself: "Dress Rosa...In addition to BABY-5, there seems to be another named Rebecca..."


    Turning his head and looking at Tina: "Hurry up! Go to Dresrosa!"


    "Yes, master!"


    The speed of the Emperor immediately accelerated, like a sea car, galloping away...


    On the other hand, Monkey King was playing happily in the swimming pool with Bai Xing and other beautiful mermaids, and the fragrance of Yan could not be revealed casually...


    This also made Monkey King a little unbearable at night, and finally broke the last layer of window paper and sneaked into Hancock¡¯s room... Then he entered Tina, Kalifa, Laqi and other women. room¡­


    So, all night, Robin and the other girls were sleepless, nervous and expectant, but Monkey King did not enter their room, and he felt as if he knocked over a bottle of five flavors in his heart, the boss was upset!


    The next day, the Hancock women looked at each other, their pretty faces flushed instantly!Before you know it, and don¡¯t know when, Monkey King actually got them all into his room and came to sleep together...


    With the arrival of this day, they had been psychologically prepared for a long time, but they did not expect that they fell into six sisters overnight: Hancock, Kalifa, Tina, Laqi, Lasha, and Konis!


    In the hall, Robin and the girls looked at the awkward posture of Hancock and other six girls walking, and the eyes cast at Monkey King instantly became resentful. They were full of jealousy...


    But they were very acquainted and didn''t bother, because this was what they expected!It''s just a matter of time!But for the other sisters to get on the ground first, I can''t bear it!


    "Do I have to go to play night tonight. Attack..."


    Once the balance is broken, the minds of the girls also start to boldly become active...


    There are so many competitors, if you are reserved, you can only rank at the bottom!


    Near noon, an island finally appeared in front of him, and Dresrosa had arrived...


    And when the Emperor was approaching Dresrosa, the high-level staff here were already frightened to their legs and feet!


    "Oh my God! That...that is...The Emperor Pirates?!!! The Emperor Pirates came to us in Dresrosa..." The people in charge of the guard on the island showed horrified and shocked expressions.


    "Quick! Go and report this incident... The Emperor Pirates actually came to us in Dresrosa! This is a big event!!" Shocked each other ups and downs, full of shock!


    PS: I said it was a supplementary change, but it is rare that the National Day holiday, so I played with my family for two more days, after all, there was no such time before!Three shifts tomorrow...

 990 Chapter 219 Landing on the Island

    "It seems to have been discovered...Isn''t this possible..." Monkey King turned his head to look at the island and frowned slightly: "In my capacity, if the rumors go out, it is not well known. Not fun at all!"


    As he said, with a tap of his finger, on the island a mile away, several panicked guards fell to the ground inexplicably...when they wake up again, they will forget everything they saw before...


    "Tina, find a more hidden place to land on the island!"


    "Okay, Master..."


    Dresrosa has the title of "the country of love, passion and toys"!


    This was originally the base of Don Quixote flamenco, one of the Seven Martial Seas under the King.


    But since the death of Doflamingo, this place has become the area ruled by Kaido, one of the four emperors!


    At the mouth of a strait backed by an island, the Emperor stopped here without anyone discovering it.


    "I''m finally going to a country where humans live... I''m so excited!"


    Several mermaids are looking at the coast not far away, full of excitement. They who live on the fisherman island all year round dream of waiting for this moment to come.


    "If so many of us land on the island together, it seems too eye-catching, Wukong, you can take Bai Xing and the others to the island! We will stay and take care of Hancock and the others!" Robin thought for a while. , Tao.


    Robin knows how to take care of people. She knows that Bai Xing and several mermaids are full of yearning and curiosity about the human world, so she gave them this opportunity.


    It''s just that when Robin''s words were uttered, the pretty faces of the Hancock girls suddenly turned red. This is really shame!Don''t be so blunt, OK!Although we were tossed last night, we still can¡¯t walk normally...


    Listening to Robin''s words, her sisters also nodded in agreement.When they landed on the island together with such a big wave of sister papers, they would definitely be recognized for their true identities in an instant, which would be extremely troublesome.Why is Sun Wukong''s identity so sensitive!


    "But Princess Bai Xing''s body is really too big...it''s a bit inconvenient..." Xia Li looked at Bai Xing''s huge body and said.


    "Huh? I... can''t I go with me?" Bai Xing suddenly looked disappointed, a hint of crying appeared in his cute voice, and his eyes were full of mist, and he was about to cry.


    "Don''t worry, Bai Xing, isn''t there still Goku there..." Nami patted Bai Xing''s beautiful fishtail and comforted.


    When Monkey King heard the words, he didn''t talk nonsense. He waved his hand at the white star, and the fluorescent light poured out, shining on the huge and beautiful body of the white star, and instantly shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye... But in a moment, it became The size of ordinary people!


    "This...this...this...is really amazing!" Xia Li and several beautiful mermaids all looked surprised.


    "Wow...I''m actually getting smaller! Now I can go out and play with Master Wukong..." Bai Xing immediately picked up Monkey King happily, with an innocent smile on his face.Although the body is mature and not mature, her character is still at the stage of a little girl!This is also caused by living alone in the hard shell tower all year round.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that several mermaids had transformed their beautiful fish tails into a pair of white and beautiful legs, Monkey King called to the girls and took the little hand of Bai Xing to get off the boat.


    "Huh~~ I''m so excited! Stepping out of here... we''re entering the human world..." The daughters of Yisli looked at the last step with excitement and tension.


    "Okay! Come down quickly! Look at your success..." Madam Xia Li looked helplessly at the mermaids and shook her head.


    "Hehe...This is our first time. Of course I am very excited..." Lal grinned, and then stepped out the last step, standing on the real land!


    The other mermaids also stepped onto the ground with excitement...


    At this moment, they waited for 18 years...


    Moving forward for only a moment, a faint fragrance floats in the air!Then a sea of ??fragrant and charming flowers appeared in front of the women...


    "Wow! It''s Huahaiye! The real Huahaiye... really beautiful!" For a while, the eyes of the girls in Bai Xing were instantly attracted, and they ran into the sea of ??flowers in excitement. Rolling straight in the flower garden...


    "It''s just some flowers, plants, and trees. Is it necessary to be so excited?" Monet looked at the performance of the women, but shook his head.


    "If you have been living on the bottom of the sea and have never seen the outside world, then at this moment, you will understand their feelings..." Monkey King looked at Monet and said lightly.


    "That''s really pitiful..."


    When Bai Xing and the others were almost playing in the sea of ??flowers, Monkey King led them to continue walking towards the city...


    The gorgeous buildings, the lively streets, the beautiful dances of the beauties on the streets, and the aroma of food and cuisine floating in the air make this country look so harmonious and beautiful...


    "Is this the human world... it''s really great!" Isri and the other beautiful mermaids looked at everything around them with a look of intoxication.


    "Ah, look at it...that is...a doll? The doll can move?"


    "And that puppet puppy... Look at it, the cotton inside has ran out... It can still run?"


    "It''s incredible... Is this the human world? It''s really amazing!"


    Several beautiful mermaids were full of excitement at the moment, and they were excited by the novelties they had never seen before!If it weren¡¯t for the fear of humans in their hearts, I¡¯m afraid they could not help running around...


    "This is indeed an incredible country..." Mrs. Xia Li also looked surprised, and it was the first time she saw the doll with life.


    On the contrary, Monet looked at the dolls, but his eyes flashed with disdain.


    As a subordinate of Doflamingo, she naturally knew the true identities of those dolls, but Monet did not have any sympathy in her heart, otherwise she would not help Caesar to experiment with children together!


    She is the kind of ruthless person who does nothing to achieve her goal. For the people she is loyal to, she is willing to do anything that hurts the truth!This is why Sun Wukong will accept her even if she is resurrected!Because this kind of character is the most appreciated by Monkey King!


    It is like Sun Wukong asking Da Siqi to kill an innocent child. Da Siqi can''t do it, but if she is replaced by Monet, she will not hesitate to execute the order issued by Monkey King!This is the difference between the two!So Monkey King admired Monet.


    PS: Cough cough, I was scolded if I didn''t make up in the past two days, my fault, I admit it!But there is no way. My friends at work are on vacation, and they just drag me out to play, and can''t refuse!But rest assured, starting today, there will be a minimum of three shifts every day!Until the end of National Day!


    As for not reading reviews, I''m afraid that I will be scolded by sprays and affect my writing mood. Most TJs come from this way, so I rarely read reviews...

 991 Chapter 220 The False Country

    "The toy body is loaded with a crying soul... It seems that this country is not as harmonious as it seems..." Monkey King smiled faintly, although he knew the true face of the dolls, but it was the same. I can see their truth at a glance.


    "As expected, Lord Wukong, I can tell at a glance...Sure enough, I can''t hide anything from you..." Monet was slightly surprised, and then looked at Monkey King with great admiration.


    "What''s the matter? Are they not puppets?" Xia Li looked at Monkey King in doubt.


    "Well, they are all toy dolls turned into by devil fruit abilities..." Monkey King nodded.


    "Why... Then how can this country be so peaceful?" Xia Li''s eyes widened and she was very puzzled.


    "Because people who have been turned into toys will slowly forget their previous memories..." Monet explained lightly.


    "This...this... I really didn''t expect... such a peaceful country is just a false illusion..." Xia Li''s eyes widened, full of shock.


    "Is this all made by the guy named Kaido? Humans are really terrifying..." The daughters of Isli looked at the dolls who were playing with the children, but there was a chill in her heart.


    "Isn''t it, because this country was already like this when Doflamingo was here...Hid the darkness completely, but show the good side..."


    "You seem to know everything?!" Monet looked at Monkey King, his eyes widened in shock.


    "In this world, there is nothing I don''t know!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Monet looked at Monkey King''s eyes that could penetrate people''s hearts, but his heart jumped inexplicably!I felt that my heart and even my soul were completely seen through by his eyes!He hurriedly looked away, afraid to look.


    "It looks like that Doflamingo is not a good thing..." Xia Li frowned.


    "What do you mean by this?" Monet immediately looked at Xia Li with a fierce look. Although she had already surrendered to Monkey King, she still felt very angry when she heard Xia Li say this to her former young master.


    "Why, do you think I was wrong? I don''t think we need to rescue the companion you mentioned..." Xia Li stared at Monet without showing any weakness.


    "You..." Monet''s expression suddenly changed, and he hurriedly looked at Monkey King. She had just joined. If Monkey King really listened to Xia Li''s words, no matter what, that would not be what she wanted to see.


    "You two will give me peace. I know how to do it..."


    "Yes!" The two women immediately dared not say more obediently.


    "Damn~~ That man was stabbed by a woman..." Suddenly, Kemi hugged his head with both hands and screamed in horror.


    "The human world is really terrible!" The other mermaids were all taken aback, and immediately brought their plump bodies close to Monkey King. Only then did they find a sense of security, and their panic calmed down.


    "No...you don''t need to be afraid..." At this moment, a toy doll next to him walked over, and after seeing Kemi and the others panicked, he explained: "Women in this country are passionate when they are in love, but On the other hand, jealousy is also extremely heavy. Once betrayed by a man, he will stabb someone with a knife!"


    "This... is this too scary?" Lal exclaimed in shock.


    "Anyway, the more beautiful a woman is, the harder it will be when stabbing someone!" The toy doll finished speaking, and walked away with khaka footsteps.


    "Wukong, then you have to be careful! Don''t be stabbed by the woman here..." Xia Li reminded him kindly looking at Monkey King.


    "Humph~~ If she dares to poke me! I will poke her!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Rogue..." The daughters of Xia Li were blushed instantly and turned their heads, not paying attention to him.


    "Master Goku, let''s go to the bullfighting arena and save Baby-5 and the others..."


    "What are you doing in such a hurry, since you are here, of course you have to take a good turn... Bai Xing, go, take you to a restaurant where you can meet humans!"


    "Human restaurant? Good! Master Wukong, take us quickly!" Bai Xing immediately took Sun Wukong''s hand excitedly, full of expectation.


    "Hey~" Monet sighed helplessly, and had to follow.


    In the port town of Acacia, a luxurious restaurant is filled with people, humans and toys. This combination is simply weird.


    "Do toys also eat? It''s really amazing!" Kemi looked at everything here, her eyes flashing.


    "I said, can you be quieter?" Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, because the fuss of the girls had attracted countless attention.


    "A few beautiful ladies, this is the first time you are here? Why don''t you let me have a treat and tell you about the characteristics of this place?" At this moment, three strange-looking men came to Bai Xing. Ignored Monkey King by his side, and began to strike up a conversation, his eyes were full of surprise and beauty, especially when he saw the white star, he showed greed.


    It''s no wonder that Bai Xing''s soft and weak expression and beautiful figure and face are fatal to those impulsive men.


    And this country is famous for being in love, so it''s even more difficult for those men to resist the attraction of the White Star.


    When Monet saw these three people, his complexion changed, his steps moved slightly, and he hid behind Monkey King without a trace...


    Obviously, this little action could not be concealed from Monkey King, and Monkey King immediately guessed the identities of a few people: "It seems that these guys should be Kaido''s men..."


    "Human...Human..." Bai Xing immediately became nervous and scared when he saw the strange human being approaching him. He hugged Monkey King''s hand tightly with his hands and hid behind him.


    Bai Xing was originally a mermaid princess who was extremely afraid of life. Among human beings, she would trust Monkey King and the group of sisters on the boat. The others were the objects of her fear.


    "Get out!" Sun Wukong drank coldly, having not encountered such a thing for a long time, and did not expect to meet again here.


    "Haha... do you know who you are talking to?" The three of them hugged their chests and looked at Monkey King with a playful expression, as if they were looking at a clown.


    It doesn''t matter to strike up a conversation, because it represents the charm of Bai Xing and the others!


    It''s just that the disgusting eyes and cheeks made Monkey King extremely unhappy. Since he was unhappy, he would be murdered!


    Without any nonsense, Monkey King waved his hand lightly, red light flashed in an instant, and the three people spurted blood from their necks, and fell to the ground under the fearful eyes of everyone...


    And the red light appeared, but it showed the magic sword that had not appeared for a long time, exuding a touch of blood!


    "Kill...killed!!"


    "Oh my God! Lord Smoke, they were killed..."


    In an instant, everyone in the hall was shocked and horrified, and ran out of the restaurant as if fleeing...

 992 Chapter 221 Violet

    "You... don''t have to kill people suddenly, right?" Xia Li looked at the three people who had suddenly fallen into a pool of blood, looking at Monkey King in astonishment.


    In addition, several of her mermaids were shocked by Monkey King''s sudden violent murder!


    "Look at them..." Monkey King had a calm expression, and the three people killed were like three small pieces of grass.


    That plain and indifferent attitude made the hearts of Xia Li''s daughters chill!


    Even Monet was taken aback by Monkey King''s indifferent expression, and then he looked at Monkey King with his eyes open again and smiled slightly: "Master Wukong''s temperament really suits my appetite!"


    "No wonder Wukong will accept her, the tempers of these two people are really surprisingly similar..." Xia Li looked at the two and shook her head helplessly.


    People are killed, they are naturally not good at talking about it, who told you to be so uninterested, you actually showed the expression of death to the strongest in the world!But it also deserved to be able to curse secretly.


    "Do you... do you know who the killer was? They are the captain of the National Guard and are responsible for the security of the city... but they have the trust of His Majesty the King. I advise you to leave here as soon as possible. Maybe you can survive..." In front of the bar, the old man kindly reminded.


    "Thank you, but I don''t care about your king!" Monkey King smiled faintly. The old man who heard it was stunned, shaking his head, and sighing with regret.


    Monkey King was too lazy to bother, and said to the women of Bai Xing: "It seems that the meal is not enough, let''s go, let''s go to the bullfighting arena to see..."


    "En!" Bai Xing looked at the three corpses on the ground with some fear, and nodded repeatedly.She didn''t think so much about why Monkey King killed people, because the person she trusted most was Monkey King. No matter what Monkey King did, she knew that Monkey King would never hurt her.


    There was also a slight smile on Monet''s face, because baby-5 and they were in the bullfighting arena!


    "If you want to go to the bullfighting arena, let me lead the way for you, how about it?" Suddenly a lovely female voice came from the Pian Hall.


    Sun Wukong looked for his reputation, but he showed a hint of surprise: "Is it her? That''s right, she is a person who stares at the fruit. When we just approached this country, I am afraid that we have already noticed us..."


    When it comes to glaring fruit, obviously everyone knows who this woman is!Violet, the original princess of Dressrosa!As a spy, originally belonged to the Don Quixote family Torrepol army killer!


    After Doflamingo''s death, afraid of Kaido''s power, Torrepol has already voted for Kaido!Therefore, Violet has become the Torrebol Army killer of the Kaido Pirates.


    "This woman..." When Monet saw Violet, his brows were slightly furrowed, and he clearly recognized her at a glance. This is really an enemy meeting!


    "She should have recognized me... Why did she come out and approach us by herself?" Monet looked solemn, looked at the Monkey King beside him, and felt clear: "Do you recognize Master Wukong? Want to seek him? Help? Huh... this woman is quite scheming..."


    Now that they knew Violet¡¯s intentions and they were irreconcilable opponents of life and death, Monet obviously would not let her succeed. The killing intent appeared in his eyes, and the snowflakes in his hands formed a sharp cone of snow. It stabs away at Violet''s heart!


    The shot was determined and cruel, showing Monet''s determination and cruelty!


    Violet''s complexion changed drastically. Looking at the spurred Snow Cone, her pupils tightened. With her strength, it was obviously impossible to avoid Monet''s mortal blow!In an instant, his complexion became pale!Fear and hatred appeared in the eyes!


    I regretted that I just came out to meet Monkey King!


    Desperate and unwilling, but suddenly discovered that the snow cone that was about to pierce his heart suddenly stopped!


    "Killing people at will in front of me, you are so brave! Monet!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and Monet''s body was immediately pulled back.


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Looking at Monkey King''s light but displeased eyes, Monet was so scared that his heart beat violently, cold sweat couldn''t help but slip from his forehead, and he knelt down to apologize!


    It was so impulsive, she actually moved crookedly in front of Monkey King!Want to kill people.


    "Your character is very good to my appetite, but without my permission, you are not allowed to take any unauthorized actions!" Monkey King looked at Monet, his tone still flat.Just under this plainness, it is full of majesty that makes the soul tremble.


    "Yes!" Monet didn''t dare to hesitate, and immediately replied with a respectful voice!


    Escape from the dead, which made Violet''s heart beating too!However, Monet''s performance made her even more shocked!Monet, who used to be loyal to Doflamingo, is now obedient to Monkey King?


    "Tell me about your purpose! I don''t think you will just run out to lead us for no reason..." Monkey King smiled at Violet and said faintly.


    "Hu~~" Violet took a long breath, suppressing the shock in his heart, staring at Monkey King, not daring to talk nonsense, and ran directly to the subject: "I just want to make a deal with you..."


    "Deal? What trade can we do?" Monkey King looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "As the strongest you in the world, there is really nothing that can attract you... But..." said this, the violet complexion was slightly blushing: "I heard that you like beautiful women, so I want to take my own Everything, make a deal with you..."


    "Hey, what are you doing! Do you think Brother is the kind of unscrupulous person?" Monkey King gave Violet a white glance, and there were 10,000 grass-and-mud horses running past his heart!Do you want to be so cheating, someone used a beauty trick on him, and it is still a red fruit, the kind that makes no secret of it.


    Violet seemed to have not heard Monkey''s complaints, blushing, and still said to herself: "As long as you help me recapture Dresrosa from Kaido, I will join your Emperor Pirates. Always follow you..."


    With that, Violet looked at Monkey King expectantly, with expectation in his eyes: "How about, are you satisfied with my conditions?"


    "In order to save my country, I don''t hesitate to sacrifice myself. The courage is commendable..." Monkey King looked at Violet with admiration.


    "There is no way. I originally thought it was impossible to retake Dresrosa from Kaido, one of the four emperors! But your appearance gave me hope, because it is difficult for others. It''s like reaching the sky, but for you, it''s just whether you want to..."..

 993 Chapter 222: Former Companion

    "Hmph! You will seize the opportunity when Ting!" Monet snorted coldly, looking at Violet, obviously not giving her a good face.


    She naturally didn''t want Violet to join in, so she suddenly hurt the killer just now.


    Eight years ago, Monet entered the palace as a maid, and then opened the palace to let the Don Quixote Pirates annihilate the Liku army and hijack Princess Viola.Therefore, these two women have a great rivalry.Looking at each other, how can there be a good face.


    Violet looked ugly at Monet, but she didn''t dare to do anything else, because she knew that Monet was now a member of the Emperor Pirates, and she was just an outsider.If Monkey King favors Monet, she is not willing to see it.


    "I promised Monet a long time ago to help him get rid of Kaido. Your suggestion is just a way. Okay, I agreed to your request! This Dresrosa was originally yours, and you will need real The manager of, then the thing will be returned to the original owner!" Monkey King looked at Violet, nodded and agreed.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" When Violet heard this, she was suddenly speechless with excitement!She knew that as long as Monkey King said these words, then Dresrosa would have returned to the original owner.After eight years of suffering, it is finally coming to an end.


    "Master Wukong..." Monet''s expression changed slightly, and his expression suddenly became anxious.In her opinion, this Dressrosa belonged to her former young master, how could it be given to others?


    "Why, do you have an opinion?" Monkey King turned his head to look at Monet.


    "Don''t dare..." Monet immediately lowered his head and said weakly.


    "Doflamingo is dead. After taking back Dresrosa, do you still want to manage it yourself?"


    Monet was speechless for a while, but even so, she didn''t want to see Dresrosa simply give it to King Liku!After all, this country was also won by them with a lot of effort before, although it is no longer theirs.


    But Sun Wukong had already made up his mind, and she was already powerless to kill Kaido and rescue her former companions, which was pretty good.


    And Dresrosa is really useless for them now, because the young master is dead, and what else to do in such a broken city.


    Thinking about it this way, Monet looked away now, and was no longer struggling with it.


    But at this moment, the magic sword floating beside Monkey King suddenly''buzzed'' and trembled, which made Monet''s daughters cast their eyes on it!


    "Ok...what a terrible sword..." When Monet saw the fierce demon energy emanating from the magic sword, his eyes were filled with shock, because the breath alone made her feel terrified. It was really just a handle. Sword?It''s incredible!He immediately asked: "Master Wukong, is this the sword you used to defeat the world''s number one swordsman, Hawkeye Mihawk?"


    "En!" Monkey King nodded lightly.


    "This has always been just a legend. I didn''t expect to be lucky enough to see it today! What''s its name?" Xia Li asked very curiously.


    "Magic Sword!"


    "The magic sword... is really a sword as its name..." Violet exclaimed sincerely looking at the blood-red flame of the magic sword.


    Swords, they have seen a lot, but the breath of a sword alone made them frightened. This was the first time.


    "Quick! Quick! That group is here! Encircle me right away! Don''t miss anyone!"


    At this moment, there was a sudden shout from outside, and at the same time it was accompanied by heavy footsteps. It is not difficult to guess that this place has been surrounded by a lot of guards.


    Obviously, Monkey King had just killed people, and he had already been notified that they had been sent to besiege them.


    When he saw the man who led the team in, Monet''s brows were slightly frowned, he clearly knew him!


    "Is that you? You dare to kill people in public in Dresrosa, how dare you be brave! Huh? You are Monet?" The tall and thin boy was half-talking. He was taken aback and looked surprised at Monet. : "Aren''t you in Punk Hazard? What are you doing here?"


    He has a pair of betta-like horns on his head, fins on his back, a cap and earrings on his left ear.Wearing a long sleeve with giraffe markings on the upper body, hot pants and white stockings on the lower body, he is obviously a man, but he wears 10 cm deep red high heels on his feet.He also added "babble" when he spoke, which seemed nondescript.


    "Dellinger..." Monet''s complexion was very calm, no nonsense, and he said directly: "Leave with your people...I will come back this time just to save people and seize the ownership of Dresrosa!"


    The reason why she is straight to the point, there is no circumstance, because the world''s strongest person, who is ignored by the entire world government, is there, is it necessary to conceal it?So Monet is very direct, without any cover up!Because it is not necessary.


    "Save the people? Regain the ownership of Dresrosa?" De Linjie was taken aback for a while, looking at the three people who fell in the pool of blood, with a look of astonishment: "So, you killed these three people? Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you want to betray Kaido? Do you know the consequences of betrayal?"


    After that, Delinger''s face was changed to panic!Because he clearly knew how terrifying Kaido, one of the Four Emperors, was, he was afraid!


    "Yes! If you still have the Young Master in your heart, just treat it as nothing happened here and leave immediately!" Monet''s words are very concise and straightforward. Because of the existence of Monkey King, you can ignore any concerns. It feels really refreshing!


    "You guy... unexpectedly betrayed Kaido?... Are you ill?... For the sake of being a companion in the past, you should hurry up and leave! Kaido is not something you can resist..." Delinger looked on Dignified, even a little bit astonished, the development of the situation made him somewhat unresponsive!


    What kind of trend did Monet smoke?Inexplicably come to rebel against Kaido?Moreover, if you are so courageous, even if you kill people in broad daylight, you have to say your own purpose in others'' turf. This is too arrogant, right?Are you really okay?Or is she silly because she was kicked in the head by a donkey?


    "What if I don''t leave?" Monetary frowned and looked at De Linjie. She could see that this guy seemed to have really joined the opponent''s camp because he was afraid of Yu Kaido''s lust.


    "Then I can only take you down for Master Kaiduo!" Delinger''s breath immediately became cold, and he held his hands in a fighting posture!This is the rhythm of turning your face!


    "That''s it!" Monet sighed helplessly, but there was nothing to say. Delinger was afraid of Kaido and joined his camp.Wasn''t she frightened by Monkey King and joined the Emperor Pirate Group!The two have no right to say who, so they can only do their own thing.


    The old companions will be enemies at this moment!..

 994 Chapter 223 Bullfighting Arena

    The former Doflamingo, hearing Kaido''s name, was all discolored, let alone his men!


    Therefore, for Kaido, the people of the original Don Quixote Pirates are all fearful!


    The Don Quixote Pirate Group no longer exists, and Kaido''s horror is not something Delinger dared to resist!Once the fact of Monet''s betrayal was confirmed, he did not hesitate to launch an attack on Monet!


    "You can''t blame me for this!" Delinger said, but he bombarded Monet with a punch...


    But before Monet had any action, he saw a sharp red glow flashing, and with a''pouch'', the magic sword had penetrated De Lingjie''s chest in an instant!The remaining power remained undiminished, and all the guards behind him were cut under the sword!


    Then he flew next to Monkey King and stood in the void, exuding a mysterious red glow!Let people see it, and be afraid of it!


    At this moment, the old man at the bar was so scared that he was so scared that he was sitting on the ground!


    Even Monet and others were stunned by the sudden change!


    "You...you...you are?!!!" Delinger looked at the direction where the magic sword was flying, and finally discovered the existence of Monkey King, his eyes widened and his face was incredible!Angrily glared his eyes, and fell to the ground.


    If he had discovered the existence of Monkey King earlier, he wouldn''t dare to do it if he gave him a thousand guts!


    However, because Bai Xing and other beautiful mermaids were so scared, they surrounded Monkey King, so that he didn''t see the face of Monkey King at all. This De Linjie was so embarrassed to die!


    "Why did you kill him..." Monet looked at Delinger who died suddenly, and was a little surprised. Although she was cruel, but still very affectionate for her companions, otherwise he would not ask Monkey King to rescue the baby- 5!


    "This is not what I did! The Devil Sword only senses his killing intent before it will act on its own... That is to say, he has really killed you, so you can''t blame anyone for death!" Monkey King One The face doesn''t matter, he can stop it, but he doesn''t care about it.


    Looking at the dead Delinger, Monet shook his head helplessly, not much self-blame in his heart.If Delinger still cared about her old love, she wouldn''t be assassinated. Since people don''t think about her old love anymore, she has nothing to blame.


    Dressrosa, bullfighting arena.


    Leaving the hotel, Sun Wukong and his party came here so swaggeringly!


    As soon as I arrived at the door, I saw a group of soldiers maintaining order!


    It''s just that when I saw the three children also enter it, I was surprised.Because in the original book, the bullfighting arena is entered by static children!However, after this place has become Kaido''s site, even children can go in and watch it!


    But obviously, it is very difficult for those children to go in and watch, because there was a toy samurai with a broken leg holding a long gun and blocking it in front of them: "Give me all back, the battle inside is all human to human. The killing of each other is not something you children can go to see!"


    "Damn it! It''s this guy again, every time he stops us from entering..." A group of children looked at the toy samurai with a broken leg and showed anger.It was just that with a gunshot, when a bullet was shot at their feet unceremoniously, they screamed in horror, and disappeared for a moment.


    "Quick! Go and catch the wanted man, the toy soldier!" The captain of the guard shouted, pointing at the one-legged toy soldier not far away.


    "Yes!" A group of soldiers chased out the one-legged soldiers...


    Monkey King looked at the one-legged toy samurai who had run away, then looked at Violet beside him, but smiled inexplicably, and then walked towards the entrance with a few girls...


    "Stop! Do you want to enter the arena by chaos? If you want to enter the bullfighting arena, each person has to pay 1000...1000..." The captain of the guard suddenly turned around and blocked the way of Monkey King. He was originally full of momentum, but suddenly he saw him floating. When Monkey King stood by the magic sword, his eyes protruded, and he was shocked: "Please, each person pays 1,000 berry entrance fee!"


    "Entrance fee? I''m not here to watch the game..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Eh? Is it still impossible to make trouble!" The captain of the guard changed his expression and swallowed his saliva with difficulty as he looked at the shocking magic sword beside Monkey King.


    "You are so smart..."


    "Uh? Are you really here to make trouble?" The captain of the guard was obviously stunned, and then frowned deeply. After restraining the fear in his heart, he wanted to order the arrest, but looked in front of Monkey King, how did he look, how did he feel a little familiar a feeling of?For a while, I was a little afraid to order randomly!


    "Team...captain...he...he is..." At this time, a small soldier came to the side of the Lei Bingwei Captain with trembling legs and handed over a newspaper, his face was full of fear, and his tone was trembling.


    "This is... my mother!!" The captain of the guard glanced at the portrait in the newspaper in his hand, and looked at the Monkey King in front of him, his heart almost stopped beating in fright.


    "Can we go in?" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "..." The captain of the guard nodded stupidly, because he was too scared to speak.


    Even seeing the four emperors will scare him to pee, let alone the legendary horror standing on top of the world!


    But the one-legged toy warrior who had escaped from hunting by a group of soldiers suddenly appeared in a corner of the roof, looking at the Monkey King in the distance, his eyes were full of shock: "The Emperor Monkey King... I didn''t expect these characters to be unexpected. Come to Dressrosa..."


    In shock, after seeing the violet next to Monkey King, he was even more stunned. After only a moment of contemplation, his heart became extremely excited: "Princess Viola... is actually with the Emperor Sun Wukong... this... this... It¡¯s really surprising... Is it possible that Her Royal Highness has already started to take action?... Great! If there is the help of the Emperor Monkey King, Dresrosa will definitely be saved! It seems that the time has come, I have to notify Dong Tata One family..."


    "Quick! Go and report the matter here, just... just say... the Emperor Monkey King has come to us in Dresrosa!" After the captain of the guard was sober, he shouted in horror at the men beside him!By this time, Dressrosa obviously won''t be at peace.


    Entering the bullfighting arena, the excitement and crazy yelling instantly came to my ears!


    Here, cruel fighting is carried out every day, and people die every day!


    People who come here are somewhat perverted, because they want to use blood to vent their injustice and longing in the past!


    In the arena, Monkey King just saw a machine gun with a pair of beautiful white thighs, shooting frantically at the big man in front!That scene is a hot one!..

 995 Chapter 224 baby-5

    The lively cheers overwhelmed everything, Kemi and the others were all shocked!


    Because they are all entering this kind of place for the first time!


    "What a great cheer! Is this the human bullfighting arena? I only heard it mentioned by the humans of Murloc Island before!" Lal looked curiously into the court, and his eyes widened: " This...this...this is?! The machine gun has a pair of human feet? What kind of monster is this?"


    "Where is it? Wow! Really! What a great look!!" Her mermaid also had an excited expression on her face.


    "But it''s really barbaric. If you continue to fight like this, that person will die?" Kemi held his face in both hands, with a look of fear.


    In the eyes of a few women, the machine gun with a pair of beautiful legs was shooting crazy at the big man in front!Da Da Da~~ the tongue of fire, shooting out a series of blood holes, that scene, bloody and violent...


    "Okay... terrible!!" The cowardly mermaids were all pale and afraid to look.


    "Master Wukong, it''s terrible here, shall we go out?" Bai Xing''s face was horrified, and he grabbed Monkey King''s clothes tightly, crying out of fear.


    "It''s okay! I''m used to it!" Monkey King comfortedly patted Bai Xing, and brought them to this place, in fact, to practice their courage, because the daughters of Bai Xing obviously have never seen anything in the world. It always needs to be overcome.


    That was the case, but the ladies of Bai Xing obviously didn''t dare to watch more.


    But for a moment, the big man was strafing with a machine gun. Although he had a big axe in his hand as a shield, he was still injured in many places. It was the end of his force!


    "Baby-5...baby-5...baby-5..."


    For a time, there was a tide of cheers in the field!Their eyes are full of excitement, stimulated by blood!Shows their inner distortion and madness!


    "Huhu~~ It seems that it is really going to be over..." The big man suddenly panted, sat down on the ground, and said with great difficulty: "baby-5, can you pause for a while? Before, if I didn¡¯t say what was in my heart, I would regret it for the rest of my life..."


    The frantic machine gun suddenly stopped, and in the change, she turned into an extremely beautiful woman!


    She has long black hair, is dressed in a maid costume, and wears a pair of blindfolds. She looks very sexual and fascinating in the costume of a maid assassin.


    She is baby-5, a weapon man who has eaten the fruits of weapons and weapons, and her whole body can be transformed into a variety of weapons such as guns, swords and swords!


    "Wow! Guns have turned into humans? What kind of monster is this?!!!" Kemi and the women were stunned.But it made Monkey King shook his head straight, these mermaids really made a fuss.


    "Is there any last words to say quickly, I won this game, and I will be able to return to freedom after winning another seven games, but I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you!" Baby-5 looked at the big man and shouted.


    "Haha... It''s not a waste of life to be able to die in the hands of your beloved, baby-5, you can do it..." The big man smiled slightly, and he closed his eyes and waited for death without regret.


    "Huh? Huh? Huh?!!!" baby-5''s face was suddenly surprised, and her heroic temperament instantly became extremely moved: "You...you mean...do you love me? Do you need me?"


    "Yeah! But everything is useless...Because of the two of us, only one of us can survive...So, you should kill me!" The big man gave a helpless expression, but the cunning in his eyes flashed. Passed away.


    "I see! If only one person can survive, I would be happy to die for you!" Baby-5''s right hand suddenly turned into a gun, and then he aimed his head with a smile.


    "Huh? Suicide? I''m so touched! I didn''t expect to witness such a song and tearful love story here!!" The girls were moved by the scene on the arena and burst into tears.


    "Master Wukong, you must save her!" Bai Xing also burst into tears simply, holding Monkey King''s arm full of pleading.


    However, Monkey King''s complexion was a bit ugly. He ignored Bai Xing and the others, instead staring at Taichung.


    "This bastard! How dare to use baby-5!" Monet was even more angry at this moment!She knows the character of baby-5 very well, and she will not be moved by the moving scene in the field.


    "Asshole! It''s so despicable! Baby-5! Don''t be fooled by him! Kill him! Kill him!"


    Most of the people watching knew baby-5, and naturally they all knew that baby-5 could not refuse the awkward character of others, so they shouted in anger.


    It''s just that baby-5 is completely unheard!


    Revel in my own happiness alone there: "I... as long as it is useful to others... I am more happy than anything..." The reddish pretty face shows the joy of my heart!


    "Fool! Stop it! That guy is just using you!"


    Among the crowd onlookers, there were still people who couldn''t see it and shouted in anger.


    "What kind of happiness... as long as you die... it can be useful to him..." baby-5 closed his eyes, and the memories of not being needed when he was a child appeared in his mind one by one...


    "Now I am finally needed..." Baby-5, with a face full of happiness, must pull the trigger...


    At this moment, the big man couldn''t restrain his expression of joy!In my heart, I despised the actions of baby-5: "What an idiot woman! Just talk casually, I really believe it... and deserve to be used..."


    "No! Baby-5!" Monet waited for the audience to scream at this moment!


    "It''s really sad!" Monkey King looked at baby-5, but he sighed slightly, and the magic sword beside him instantly turned into a stream of light!With a puff, he nailed the big man with a smug smile to the ground!Even if it was a scream, there was no time to make a scream, his smile solidified, and he was killed instantly!


    The originally happy baby-5, his pupils shrank instantly, staring blankly at the dead man, endless anger rose up!


    And Monkey King''s figure appeared on the arena at this time, the magic sword trembling, flew back to his side, standing still in the air!


    "You...killed my love?!" Baby-5 suppressed the endless anger and looked at Monkey King.


    "Lover? You are really ignorant!" Monkey King stared at baby-5''s angry eyes, but sighed softly for her: "Behind the awkward character... always hides a sad story... you Deep down in his heart, it¡¯s just a strong desire to be needed by others..."..

 996 Chapter 225 People in Need

    "You bastard, die for my old lady!!"


    But with a word of effort, baby-5 has already burst into tears, his hands turned into gun barrels, and he fired wildly at Monkey King!


    Countless bullets flew towards Monkey King like raindrops!


    However, they were all shot down by Monkey King with just one finger!Accompanied by the sound of the tongue of fire and the jingle of the bullet casing, the scene looked like fire and unbelievable!


    "It''s amazing! It''s actually blocked the baby-5''s attack with just one finger! It''s incredible!!"


    The shocked expressions of the spectators in the audience were replaced by shock!They stared at everything in front of them!


    "Weapon transformation-pistol girl!"


    baby-5 whimpered with teary eyes, seeing the guns could not help Monkey King, his upper body instantly turned into a cannon barrel, and he shot the Monkey King!


    But it was flicked by Monkey King''s finger, with a soft''pop'', the cannonball was flew out instantly!Falling into the sea area under the arena, with a roar, several bettas were killed directly!


    "This...who is this? It''s amazing! Baby-5 is not an opponent at all!" After the shock, the spectators suddenly erupted with tsunami-like exclamations, and the exciting battle once again made them excited!


    baby-5 saw that the guns could not cause harm to Monkey King, and his right hand instantly turned into a sharp sword. Tap his feet lightly and slashed at Monkey King without hesitation...


    But Sun Wukong''s light fingers still clamped the blade, making her unable to make any further progress!


    "If you have enough trouble, stop quickly! Such scumbags are not the people you really need..." Monkey King said with a plain face after he restrained the baby-5.


    "Asshole! Kill my important person who needs me, how dare you say such a thing!" Baby-5 struggled angrily, but didn''t move.


    "Important person? Is it really your important person?" Monkey King looked at Baby-5''s eyes so indifferently, very calmly.


    baby-5 wanted to refute with anger, but when he saw Monkey King''s dark eyes, his heart trembled, but suddenly he was stunned!


    What exactly is this?concern?need?Love?And steadfastness... All the things she longed for were actually seen in his eyes!These things have always been the answers she got from others, but she has never seen them in the eyes of others!


    Looking at Monkey King''s eyes, baby-5 suddenly felt that her lonely and injured heart was immediately wrapped in a warm current, so comfortable and so relieved!This kind of feeling has never happened before, and my heart is beating violently inexplicably.


    This is not an exaggeration, because when watching anime, Monkey King particularly likes this domineering and desperately wanted girl!


    His eyes did not falsify at all, because he was originally an arbitrary and domineering person. For the woman he liked, he would never hesitate even if he destroyed the world! And because of his determination, Make baby-5''s heart beat faster, and her heart shakes!Because this is what she has always wanted!


    It also made baby-5 realize that the question he had been wondering in his heart had been answered!In the past, those people who said they needed her were actually just using her, and people like Monkey King were the ones who really needed her and cared for her!


    "This kind of place is not suitable for you, so follow me!" Monkey King looked at baby-5, his tone still calm.


    "I...I know...from now on, where are you going! I will go!" Baby-5 suddenly held her face in her hands and became shy and happy. The speed of change was eye-opening.


    "Hey, what the hell is going on with this woman? Isn''t this changing too fast?" Kemi and the others were dumbfounded, and they couldn''t recover for a while.


    "This time seems to be a little different from the usual?" Monet looked at baby-5''s eyes, but his brows were slightly frowned, but his heart was shocked: "Master Wukong is really incredible... Is it just a look at him? Has the trauma in baby-5''s heart healed? How did he do it?"


    "This is the bullfighting arena under the jurisdiction of Lord Kaido! Your courage is really not so big! How dare you break into the arena without permission to interfere with other people''s fight! Killing the members of Bidou, your behavior has seriously offended this country. Law! Must be sanctioned!"


    At this moment, a sudden anger came, and a dark shadow fell from the sky and landed on the arena!


    "Guradius, there is nothing to do with you here, just get away from my old lady!" Seeing the visitor, baby-5 frowned, his hands suddenly turned into cannon barrels, and looked at the visitor with hostility. Angrily shouted.


    "Baby-5, your inability to refuse other people''s character is really a headache! Do you want to attack my former companion for an outsider?" Guradius looked a little angry.


    "You killed those people before. The old lady didn''t really blame you, but he definitely can''t! Otherwise, don''t blame the old lady for being rude to you!" baby-5''s tone appeared very firm, with that expression, Looks very domineering.


    "Are you serious?" Guradius was obviously surprised when he looked at baby-5''s different eyes.


    Baby-5 became shy and shy: "Yes! My old lady has found someone who really needs..." As he said, her tone changed and she became extremely domineering again: "So, if you dare to touch him, my mother Did not play with you!"


    "This is really surprising. You, who can''t refuse the request of others, do you have a time to be so serious?" After the surprise, Guradius looked seriously at Monkey King, his brows suddenly frowned: "Strange...I How do you think this guy is familiar? Where have you seen it?"


    In doubt, the phone worm in his pocket rang suddenly. Just when he took it out to answer it, a panicked shout came out: "Master Guradius! No, the emperor Sun Wukong... has entered. The bullfighting arena... please pay attention! Emperor Monkey King has entered the bullfighting arena..."


    "Silk~~" Guradius suddenly took a breath, then turned his head to look at Monkey King, his face was full of shock: "You are... Monkey King!!!"


    After the fright, he suddenly became extremely angry again, his hair pierced the helmet instantly and burst open!Looks like a Super Saiyan!..

 997 Chapter 226 Fear

    Guradius is very loyal to Doflamingo, but has a strong temper and cannot tolerate people who betray the Don Quixote family.


    The reason why he joined Kaido''s subordinates was because Doflamingo was dead, and everything he left behind must be guarded!At the same time, I also want to use Kaido''s power to create an army of terrifying animal-type man-made devil fruit capable people to avenge Doflamingo!


    Now suddenly I saw the murderer who killed Doflamingo, and at the same time he was full of anger!But the anger just arose, but was shrouded in endless fear, and instantly frightened him all over!The whole heart is full of fear and powerlessness!His face became extremely horrified!


    Before he saw Monkey King himself, he was full of fighting spirit. However, after seeing Monkey King himself, he discovered that in front of such terrifying characters, let alone revenge, even the slightest movement of thoughts can be The soul trembles!


    They just stood there so plainly, and they had already given him the thought of inviolability!Once hostility arises, I feel instinctive fear, and the whole body is cold, almost suffocating to death!


    This is also because Monkey King released his own majesty and majesty!He usually suppresses his terrifying aura and majesty, and he looks like an ordinary person!


    But some cats and puppies are always looking for trouble, so this time he released the majesty from God!


    A mere mortal, who dares to be disrespectful or even hostile to God, then prepare to be swallowed by fear that originates from the soul!


    And at the moment Guradius became murderous towards Monkey King, he was almost collapsed by instinctive fear!


    baby-5 also looked at Monkey King with a look of astonishment at this moment, full of shock: "You...you are the emperor... Monkey King?!"


    Monkey King nodded, and baby-5''s expression suddenly became a little complicated. Their original purpose was to deal with Monkey King and avenge Doflamingo!


    "Hello~~ Did you hear that? That person... that person... turned out to be the Emperor Sun Wukong... It''s so shocking..."


    After Guradius exclaimed, the audience in the stands also noticed that they recognized Monkey King, and they all showed extremely shocked expressions!Suddenly, the entire bullfighting arena became a sensation!


    "The Emperor Monkey King... turned out to be the Emperor Monkey King..."


    "Oh my God! The emperor Sun Wukong has come to our Dresrosa..."


    "It''s so exciting, I actually saw the legendary Monkey King with my own eyes... It''s really dead and no regrets!"


    For a time, countless people looked at Monkey King with reverence and excitement!This is enough to illustrate the prestige of Monkey King in people''s minds!


    Who is Monkey King?That is a horrible existence that shocked the entire world government to the helplessness of a single person!He already exists as a god-man in people''s minds!Because he is the true master of this world, his words and deeds can determine the life and death of the entire world!


    Shocked for only a moment, baby-5''s position became extremely firm, because she was needed by others, for her, it was all in her life.


    So she stood firmly in front of Sun Wukong, looked at Guradius, and said very seriously: "I can''t be happy to be truly needed by Master Wukong... So , Guradius, I''m sorry, if you want to do something to Master Goku, please kill me first!"


    "How dare I!" Guradius listened, but there was a wry smile in his heart!I''m almost peeing my pants now, okay?It''s just such a shameful thing that he won''t say it, he can only sigh helplessly in his heart!


    It''s really awkward to think of someone as serious as him, being forced so hard.


    But now think about it, they used to want to find revenge for such an evil spirit that can''t give birth to even a trace of hostility. It''s ridiculous!


    "It seems that you already understand that Master Wukong is not something you can resist. Then, if you don''t want to die, just leave here right away! Because from today onwards, there won''t be the name Kaido Pirates..." Monet With the daughters of Xia Li, appeared outside the arena, looking at Guradius with a plain expression.


    "Monet?!" Guradius turned his head, and when he saw Monet, he was obviously a little surprised, and then he was even more helpless: "Even you... Forget it... Are you planning to let Master Goku kill Kaido? "


    "When Kaido occupied Deres Rosa, he killed many of our companions: Pica, Buffalo, Diamanti... We had to agree to be his subordinates in order to save baby-5. A plan for revenge for the young master was made, but now it is impossible to avenge the young master, so it is time to send Kai more to hell!"


    The reason why baby-5 fights in the arena is because when Kaido sent people to rule here, baby-5 was the fiercest one to resist!Therefore, he was almost killed by the newly promoted king of Dresrosa, and Monet and others were forced to become Kaido''s men and saved the life of Baby-5.


    But she was still sent to the bullfighting arena. If she wanted to be free, she had to win 100 battles in a row!If there is a loss midway, recalculate!


    Create man-made devil fruits, use Kaido to avenge Doflamingo, this is only after they were forced to become Kaido''s subordinates!


    "Whatever you do! I can''t handle this kind of thing..." Guradius gave a bald wry smile, and disappeared here with a few longitudinal jumps.


    At the same time, in Dressrosa, the palace hall, a burly man walked back and forth with anxious expression on his face.


    He is the new majesty of Dresrosa: Corret, the man-made animal is capable of demon fruit like fruit!


    The strength is extremely strong, infinitely close to the existence of Qiwuhai, but now that he learned the shocking information reported by his subordinates, he was scared to death!


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect the Emperor Sun Wukong to come to this country... and destroy Punk Hazard... Such important information has not been reported until now... Damn! This is really troublesome... People obviously don''t care. Good intentions! I won¡¯t die here, right?...what to do...what to do? By the way, this matter must be reported to Master Kaido... I almost forgot about it..."


    In a hurry, Corret immediately took out the phone bug and called Kaido...


    "Corret?"


    "It''s not good, Lord Kaido! The emperor Sun Wukong has come to Dresrosa, and according to intelligence, Punk Hassad has also been destroyed. All but Monet on the island have been killed... And Monet now appeared in Dresrosa with Monkey King. It is not difficult to guess that Punk Hassad must be destroyed by Monkey King..."


    "what did you say?!!"


    A shocked roar echoed throughout the room...


    PS: There will be two updates today, because the "Pirates" is about to end, I have to prepare for the next world...

 998 Chapter 227 Mutation

    When Kaido heard that the area under his jurisdiction had been destroyed by Monkey King, he was frightened and sweated!He has always been domineering, he was also panicked with fright!


    That''s not even the white beard and other generals of the navy can''t bear a domineering and domineering existence in others!The shocking power of the shocking scene that Malin Vando saw was really too great!It would be terrible to be stung by such a terrible existence!


    Although he has an army of capable people of the artificial animal department, the shocking power of Monkey King''s domineering look is really too great!Even if it is powerful, it is not as powerful as the white beard, green pheasant and others who stand at the top of the world, right?


    But even those top powerhouses were still brought down by Monkey King''s domineering power, adding more than 100,000 people!Therefore, even if he had a legion of thousands of capable people, he was also killed instantly!


    The feeling that Monkey King gave to the world is a high sky that cannot be crossed, awe and powerless!That''s why Kaido was scared and scared!


    "Do you know what his purpose is?" Kaido''s expression was extremely solemn, even terrifying, suppressing the shock in his heart.


    "I don''t know yet... but as far as I know, Monet seems to have joined the Emperor Pirates... This is not good news for us... During the control of Dresrosa, we killed a lot. Flamenco¡¯s men...it¡¯s not difficult to guess that Monet might have invited Monkey King to take revenge, maybe?"


    "Revenge? Shouldn''t their enemy be Monkey King?" Kaido roared immediately, and the development of the matter was too sudden and weird: "Don''t worry about the others, you will immediately take the other twenty capable people. Leave and give up Dres Rosa. If Monkey King really targets me, you will definitely not be able to hold on... or it is important to preserve your strength... It can''t be lost in vain..."


    "Understood..." Corret breathed a sigh of relief, and didn''t ask him to fight hard, but even if Kaido gave such an order, he would definitely not be able to do it!He is just one of the leaders of the artificial animal type ability, really makes him an enemy of the Emperor Sun Wukong?He would rather betray Kaido, and never dare to have a heart of resistance, because it is purely seeking death!


    Receiving Kaido''s order, Corret immediately picked up the phone worm and issued a terrific order to resist, and then he took Kaido''s original group of backbone men and quietly left Deres Rosa...


    Although it is shameful to retreat without a fight, who would call their opponent a monster that makes people unable to resist!


    In the bullfighting arena, under the surprised and doubtful eyes of countless people, the baby-5 was blatantly taken away by Monkey King, and strangely no one came out to stop it!


    Walking in the dim passage, Kemi looked around, wondering: "Is it too quiet here? Even if no one comes out to stop us, how can we see a few guards? How come no one sees it?"


    This is completely different from what you imagined!Even if there is no battle, it can''t be so smooth and harmonious, right?So-called things happen for a reason, there must be demons!


    "That''s because they didn''t dare!" Monet explained.


    "They have discovered the existence of Master Wukong, and they have all begun to retreat..." Violet circled one hand in a circle, placed it on his single eye, and used his own ability to check the situation, very surprised.


    "This is normal. As long as you are a normal person, no one wants to offend Master Wukong..." Monet smiled slightly and looked a little proud, because she is now a member of the Emperor Pirates, and others are so afraid of Monkey King. Isn''t it her pride?


    When they came to the lounge of the sword fighters, the daughters of Xia Li were shocked by everything in front of them.What kind of lounge is this!It''s just a cell!


    There are countless prisoners in the iron prisons!


    There are even countless disabled people with bandages!


    "Did we... come to the wrong place?"


    The darkness in front of him obviously scared a few mermaids who had never seen such a scene.


    "The so-called sword fighters are just a group of fighting with their lives to make those watching people happy... The sword fighters here have no human rights. Their only hope is to fight until they die!" baby-5 said It shows through the dark side here.


    "Too... terrible... Is this the human world?"


    "If there is no Master Wukong in the future, I won''t come to the human world if I am killed!"


    The mermaids were obviously frightened again.The timid Bai Xing grasped Sun Wukong''s hand tightly at all times: "Master Wukong, they all look so pitiful, or let''s let them go!"


    "Okay!" As soon as Monkey King''s words fell, the magic sword flew out in an instant, splitting the prison doors.


    The sudden happiness apparently stunned the group of people, but after learning the identity of Monkey King, they all ran out with ecstasy and kowtow to Monkey King!


    Among them, the original King of Dresrosa also showed his identity, which made Violet a look of excitement and surprise!


    Because of the existence of Monkey King, everything is surprisingly smooth. There is no difficulty at all. There is not even a little resistance. It is easy to rescue the person who wants to save, and at the same time, Deres Rosa¡¯s The ownership was taken back.


    When he brought countless people out of the arena, Monkey King saw someone unexpectedly!


    An extremely beautiful girl: Rebecca!At this moment, when she saw Monkey King, she rushed to him and knelt down, her face full of admiration and gratitude: "Are you the Monkey King? Thank you so much! Thank you! Thank you. !!!"


    Sun Wukong naturally knew what she was grateful for. The person Rebecca hated the most was Doflamingo, because Doflamingo broke up their happy family!And Monkey King killed Doflamingo, which is to avenge her, can she not be grateful!


    Just when Monkey King was about to say something to Rebecca, the situation suddenly changed, and the entire sky was darkened. Then, under the horrified eyes of countless people, a terrible spatial crack was torn open in the sky. , Revealing the endless darkness that makes the soul tremble!


    The terrifying aura of majesty, dominance, monster, and self-domination swept the whole world instantly!


    Under this breath, everyone became frightened and desperate!They seem to see death sweeping towards them!


    Even Monkey King frowned slightly when he saw it.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?!!!"


    And the only ones who were not affected were the daughters of Monet standing next to Monkey King!But looking at the sudden opening of the sky, his eyes widened in shock, his face was full of horror!


    "It seems someone... has come out..."


    PS: I am preparing for the new world, because the plot is almost forgotten, so I have to watch it from beginning to end! Otherwise, as soon as the holiday is over, I will have to work and I don¡¯t have time to watch it! At the same time, I was entangled in writing about which world is the best, which is the recent popular "Flower Bone" or the new anime! Tangled ah! ..

 999 Chapter 228 I am Datongmu Huiye Ji

    Chapter 228 I am Datongmu Huiye Ji


    An extremely arrogant and domineering figure stepped out of the torn hole in the void!The supreme power of the king is overwhelmed without any concealment!The people of the world are forced to kneel down under this noble and domineering breath!The fear from the soul filled everyone''s heart!


    In an instant, the whole world was covered with panic and was shrouded in fear!


    "Oh my God! Who is this woman? Well... such a terrifying aura... How can there be such a terrifying existence in the world?" Monet and the others are all horrified at the moment, for they have resisted a lot of power. , But they can still feel the threat and fear from the supreme coercion!The rest is despair!


    Robin also looked shocked at this moment, and turned his head to look at Monkey King: "Wukong... is she... Kaguya Ji?"


    "Well, I didn''t expect her to come to this world by herself... But is this way of going out too much..." Sun Wukong looked at Hui Yeji''s domineering figure with flying silver hair and shook his head helplessly.I also sighed slightly in my heart: "It seems that my journey is over..."


    As soon as the thought fell, a terrifying will that had been sleeping for hundreds of millions of years quietly awakened!Just an instant, it covered the whole world!Suddenly, it was like worsening the situation!Those people who were frightened and desperate by Kaguya Ji''s breath suddenly became ashes!


    But while this breath is terrifying, it is also different from Kaguya Ji''s. Kaguya Ji''s breath only gives them awe, horror, and even endless despair!


    And this will gives the world the awe and surrender from the heart, and it is impossible to raise the slightest thought of resistance!It seems that they are naturally influenced by this aura, and it feels like this!


    "Sure enough, I was awakened..." Monkey King looked at the void and his expression became a little serious.


    "Is the lord of this world? Very good! Since I became the god, I haven''t really fought with the lord of one side. Our planes are almost similar, so let me see who is stronger!" When that terrible will strongly rejected herself and wanted to drive her out of the torn space gap again, it was a mad laugh, and the terrifying aura became more domineering!Suddenly struck hard, with a crisp sound, the space underneath instantly shattered!


    Such a horrible scene horrified everyone!


    Is this kind of terrifying strength really something humans can possess?Isn''t this a god?!!


    Does God... really exist?!


    Kaguyaji''s figure flashed, she immediately moved away from the broken space, and immediately stood proudly in the void, looking at the sky with the posture of the supreme emperor, her fighting spirit was high, and her voice pierced the void: "Come on! !"


    The will of this world seems to have accepted the challenge from Kaguya Ji, and it has become stronger...


    It¡¯s just a long sleep, so in the process of waking up, a brewing process is needed!Because he represents the will of the entire world, and is different from living people like Monkey King and Kaguya Ji!


    "My god! What the hell is going on? Could it be...Is the end of the world coming?" Kemi and the others were full of horror, their eyes almost jumping out of their sockets!


    There is no way, because the impact of everything in front of people is so great that ordinary people simply can''t bear it!If it weren''t for Monkey King protecting them, they would have to look like others and kneel down!


    "Hui Ye Ji, you really like to trouble me! You ruined my trip as soon as I appeared!" Monkey King saw that Hui Ye Ji didn''t even kill himself when he appeared, but he was upset.


    "Yeah~~ Master Wukong... I''m really sorry, I was a little excited because I saw the prey, and my concubine body actually neglected you. Please forgive me!" Hui Yeji''s breath was constricted, and she appeared next to Sun Wukong for a moment, slightly owed Leaning.


    It''s just that the extremely overbearing and evil terrifying aura, but it was instantly felt by Monet and the others. In an instant, they froze there with fright, and did not dare to move!


    Because the breath of God is simply not something they can resist!


    "The concubine does not have your ability to enter other dimensional worlds at will, so you can only tear the space according to the space coordinates set on you, and return to your side, so the movement is a bit big, I am really sorry!"


    Facing the Monkey King, Kaguya Ji appeared to be very submissive, and showed the Japanese woman''s obedience to her husband''s virtues to the fullest. Only facing Monet and other women, she was not at all polite!Because in her eyes, Monet and other women are just like ants!


    This made Sun Wukong frowned slightly, but Kaguyaji''s personality was like this, if it changed, she would not be Kaguyaji, so she didn''t say much.After all, she still had a sense of measure, otherwise Monet and the others could not bear her terrifying aura at all!


    "She...she...who is she? Well... terrible..." The only person who was the least shocked by Kaguya Ji''s aura was Bai Xing, because she always hugged Monkey King''s arm, so the breath shock she suffered was almost completely offset by Monkey King.


    "I am Datongmu Huiyeji! I am the lord of the world! You and other weak people, for Wukong''s sake, I will not wait for general knowledge with you!" Kaguyaji''s tone is a bit retro, but the words are arrogant. Extremely.


    "Lord of the world? What is that?" Monet and the others were all shocked, but also very confused.Although I was very upset with Kaguya Ji''s tone, I didn''t dare to show it.


    "What kind of imperial spirit is this! This woman is even better than the concubine body, how could it be possible!" Hancock, on the contrary, looked disappointed!She has always despised others with a superior attitude, but she did not expect to be despised by others today, and she has no resistance!What a complete defeat!


    Just as a few people spoke, the will of this world became more and more clear and terrifying!In the end, the situation was changing, and the whole world was shaking violently!In an instant, everything knelt down!No one can resist the power of heaven from God!


    "Are you fully awakened?" Monkey King looked up at the sky, the battle intent in his eyes rose!


    Ordinary people can''t attract him at all, and only this realm master can make him interested in a battle!


    "Master Wukong, why don''t you have to do it yourself for this kind of existence? It''s better to let him be in your concubine body, and the concubine body will be the source of the world and dedicated to you!" Kaguya Ji was full of excitement in her eyes!This woman was born for war!


    "Is that so! Okay! Let me see how far you have grown!" Monkey King thought for a while and nodded.Kaguya Ji is the new world master he bestowed on the World Origin Orb. He really wants to know, which one is stronger than the original world master?


    PS: The next world has been decided to be "Captive of Gourmet". Yesterday, I watched a day plus all night, and finally finished it.It feels really good. It''s the first time I drool when watching an animation...

 1000 Chapter 229 The Lord of This World

    "The concubine will regain the source of the world, dedicated to you!"


    Hearing that Monkey King actually agreed, Hui Ye Ji instantly became extremely excited, and she flew over her body, her dress fluttering, her hair dancing wildly, it seemed that she was extremely powerful and arrogant!Like a demon goddess came to the world!


    "Oh my God! These terrible women treat you with respect, Master Goku, who are you?!" Madam Xia Li looked at Monkey King in shock, she was shocked by Kaguya Ji¡¯s desperate horrific power. Even more shocked by Kaguya Ji''s submissive attitude towards Monkey King!


    What a shocking existence is such a person who is treated with respect by such arrogant and unworthy people!


    "You will know in the future!" Monkey King smiled faintly, his thoughts moved, and Monet and other women had appeared on the Emperor in a short time.


    "Goku, why did Kaguya Ji appear again? What is she going to do?"


    As soon as Monkey King appeared, Nami and other women hugged each other, and they were shocked by the sudden change. Such scenes are simply the end of the world!


    However, there is a barrier set by Monkey King on the Emperor, so they didn''t even kneel down as unbearably oppressed like the world!


    "Her appearance made me surprised..." Sun Wukong said helplessly: "This woman is always so arrogant and domineering, and the movement is so loud that she has already awakened the Lord of this world. It is inevitable. It''s a big battle!"


    "Lord of this world?" Hancock and other women looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Well, it is the god who created your world!" Monkey King explained as much as possible in a way they could understand.


    "The god who created this world?!!!"


    For a while, all the women were silent and stunned!This news is simply too shocking!God, actually exists?And now, there are people who dare to challenge God?This...Is this dreaming?


    On an unnamed island, Shanks and the others all knelt on the ground, their faces were deeply shocked!


    "This...what a terrible Tianwei! What happened? This kind of aura...even Monkey King is far worse! What happened to this world? How can there be more perversions in this world!!"


    Shanks was sweating and shocked at the moment. The reason why he thought this breath was stronger than Monkey King. After all, Monkey King only leaked a little breath at the time, and the world naturally didn''t know the real scaryness of Monkey King.


    "Is this... God? It''s terrible... I wait for mortals to be as small as an ant..." Kaido knelt on the ground, his face twisted, crazily, fearful, and unwilling. I thought Monkey King was terrifying enough!Unexpectedly, now suddenly there are two more ruthless!For him, who has the ambition to dominate the world, the blow can be described as fatal, and he will lose his confidence and be in despair!


    The terrifying breath of will that enveloped the world became more and more terrifying!


    Countless spots of light surging out from the sky and the earth, above the sky-condensation!A little bit became a figure exuding endless brilliance!The breath became more and more terrifying!


    In the end, the brilliance dissipated, revealing a very handsome man, no, this can no longer be described by Junyi, only exquisite beauty!


    The beauty is so maddening, and the beauty is so heartbreaking!Even so beautiful that people change their sexual orientation!why?Because such a beautiful person is not a woman, but a man!


    Seeing the figure appearing in front of him, Kaguya Ji was obviously stunned for a while, apparently surprised by the beauty of the other party!


    "It''s so beautiful! There is such a beautiful person in this world?!" Hancock looked lost at this time, obviously surprised by the other''s beauty!


    The arrogant heart was shattered again by the blow, with a look of loss.Before being compared with Kaguya Ji''s supreme emperor''s aura, now suddenly there is another existence who can suppress her even by her beauty. It is simply unbearable!


    Even Monkey King was stunned at this moment, and immediately yelled: "Fuck! I didn''t expect that the lord of Pirate World was such a beautiful man, he blinded my brother''s eyes..."


    "Man? You say he is a man?"


    After listening to Monkey King''s exclamation, Robin and the other women were shocked!Such a beautiful person turned out to be a man?Who is such a spoof?


    "The beauty of the concubine... I lost to a man..." Hancock leaned forward in frustration, even more disappointed.


    "What''s the matter, this world master is such a slapstick, making himself so beautiful, it''s just a pervert!" Monkey King looked at the figure in the sky with contempt in his eyes!In their realm, reshaping the physical appearance is just a matter of thinking, and the master of this world has made himself so beautiful, it is not something abnormal!


    "It''s really surprising. Looking at your breath, you actually exist on the same level as me! Are there other worlds besides me?" The voice is soft, very beautiful, and elegant, but it is painful to see Monkey King. , Got goose bumps all over!Nima''s, this is a man!Men are there!


    The word "shemale" appeared in Sun Wukong''s mind in an instant. Isn''t this a "personal monster"?The lord of the world is actually a ladyboy?How many people must be scared to death when this spreads out!


    "Stop talking nonsense, I''m here for your Origin Orb. If you are acquainted and hand over the source of the world obediently, I can leave you a trace of consciousness for good!" Kaguya Ji shouted loudly, no nonsense, full The hostility is unabashed.A pair of me is here to kill you.


    "I thought it was a guest, but I didn''t want it, but it was a life-threatening person... But we are all eternity, so why fight and kill, why not sit down and talk carefully, maybe become a Taoist companion, and we can spend this dry and eternal ¡­" The lord of this world smiled slightly, not angry, facing Monkey King, he even openly digs up the corner.


    As the master of the world, eternal and immortal, alone, indeed lonely, in the end, you can only fall asleep to pass the boring eternal time!Now suddenly there is an equivalent existence in his own world, no wonder the master of the saobao has such thoughts!


    If someone can accompany oneself through that dry and eternal time, nothing can be exchanged!


    "Hui Yeji, kill him for me!" Sun Wukong yelled at Hui Yeji. This guy wanted to dig his corner in front of him, it was unbearable!


    When Kaguya saw Sun Wukong angered, she nodded very seriously at the moment, and the horror spread spread, causing the whole world to shake!


    "Is that so? That''s really a pity..." The lord of this world looked at Kaguyaji and sighed slightly, but the terrifying aura was instantly filled with monstrous killing intent: "But as long as I seize the source of your world, I It can also cultivate a person who will accompany me throughout my life..."..

 1001 Chapter 230 The Ultimate Showdown (1)

    Every realm master is a person who kills and kills decisively. In their eyes, life is no different from grass, because they can create everything with just one thought!


    Of course, realm masters who treat everything in their world as their own people like the goddess still exist, but such kind-hearted realm masters are rare!


    Once the master of this world bursts out with a terrifying killing intent, then a war concerning the survival of the world will also unfold!


    The appearance of Kaguya Ji was a surprise to the lord of this world, and Kaguya Ji''s refusal was also expected to him!


    But it doesn''t matter if you refuse, you can just seize it yourself, and then create a new world master that you like and accompany you for life!


    You want to seize the source of my world, and I also want to seize the source of your world. The purpose of both seems very pure, there is no cover up, and there is no need to cover up!


    The master of this world waved his hand, and the two figures suddenly disappeared in front of the world, and they came to another space battlefield!


    With a wave of hands, a world is created. This is the incredible power of the master!


    "Why are they missing? Where did they go?" Nami and other women wanted to see the battle between God and God, but the two suddenly disappeared, and they were suddenly in their throats, very upset.


    "Go to the other space, because fighting in this world, the whole world has to be destroyed!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Then can you take us to see! God and God''s battle, thinking about it, I am excited!" Baby-5 said with a look of excitement.


    "It''s too dangerous, right? Don''t let it go!" Nami shook her head again and again, and even a little aftermath of this existing battle could kill them thousands of times.


    "It''s nothing, with me here, you will not be in any danger!" Monkey King smiled faintly, his figure rose into the air, he felt it carefully, swiped his right hand forward, sneered, and then tore a huge Space cracks come!


    Seeing from the crack, the opposite is not the dark as imagined, but an empty space where nothing exists!


    "That''s... the emperor Sun Wukong? Oh my god! He...he just tore the space apart..."


    "This...this...is the Emperor Sun Wukong...is the same as the two people before?"


    "Who are they? There is such a terrible existence in the world?!"


    "The other side of the crack... it turned out to be another world... how could it be..."


    "Could it be...this is...the so-called...God?!!!"


    Without the suppression of the terrible aura, those people were all restored to their freedom. They just looked up and saw the scene of Monkey King tearing the space apart, and they were once again stunned in shock.


    Monkey King didn''t have time to pay attention to the shocked people, but with a big wave of his hand, he took the Emperor''s title and plunged into that space crack together!


    Immediately, the cracks were like split water waves, quickly healed, and there was no trace...


    A moment ago, the world was shocked, but at this moment, it suddenly became silent and terrible!As if nothing happened!


    Nothing space, nothing!Yes, it''s just a blank space!


    A man and a woman are holding each other, standing in the air!


    The breath of horror rose from the bodies of the two of them, behind each of them were storms raging, thunderous four dances, and it felt only hopeless!


    The sky not far away suddenly cracked a hole, and Monkey King took the Emperor''s title and appeared in the sight of the two!


    The pupils of the lord of this world shrank instantly, and his gaze looking at Monkey King was shocked, and at the same time he became particularly dignified: "Is another lord? I didn''t even notice it?!"


    "Huh! You don''t have to worry, you don''t have to fight with Wukong! I''m all alone!" Hui Yeji suddenly yelled and waved her hand softly, and the vacuum instantly turned into countless giant fists carrying terrifying thunder towards this world The Lord bombarded away!


    "Chuck! Chuck! Chuck!~~~"


    Every punch carries Huanghuang Tianwei, unstoppable!


    "Damn...there is even a more powerful world master...this is in trouble..." The master of this world was very solemn, and at this moment, he instinctively felt a sense of extreme danger from Sun Wukong''s body!


    It''s just that jealousy returns to jealousy, now is not the time to care about that kind of thing, you must defeat the person in front of you!


    Stable mind, the lord of this world, squeezed his palm into a fist, and blasted out with one punch. It seemed unremarkable, but it contained the profound meaning of the strongest power!


    "broken!"


    With a cry, the power of the fist turned into a divine light, and it collided with the vacuum giant fist. At the same time as the explosion broke out, both of them exploded at the same time!


    The terrible aftermath spread and directly crushed the space!


    "What a terrible battle..."


    Just the beginning, the terrible scene stunned everyone in the Emperor!


    "Haha~~Is this the power of the world lord... it is perfect!!" Hui Yeji exclaimed in excitement, and her eyes changed immediately, forming a combination of scarlet and darkness, and blooming like flowers and petals!Evolve the profound meaning of various laws and show the mysterious and stunning power!


    Immediately waved his hand!


    Huh!With a sound, a black light rushed out, vast and vast, flooding the sky and the earth!Then it revolved at an astonishing speed, forming two stunning vortices, one in the sky and one on the ground!And the Lord of this world is in!


    This is the power derived from darkness, darkness, has the effect of corrosion and devouring!Kaguyaji seemed to need a hand to tear the body of the Lord of this world into pieces, and then refine him!


    The terrifying force of sucking makes the Lord of this world slow in action, and the law of the forbidden realm has blocked the world, making the Lord of this world nowhere to dodge!


    But it is obviously impossible to take down the master of this world in one fell swoop, if he is killed so easily, then he is not the master of the world!


    "Ohhhhhhhhh!!!!!!~~~~"


    Just hearing a loud roar, the beautiful face of the Lord of this world suddenly became hideous and terrifying!Black light rises, skin tears and changes, soaring rapidly!In an instant, it turned into a ferocious behemoth with only one head, with a big mouth, revealing the sharp fangs and the endless darkness!


    With a fierce light in his eyes, he aimed at Kaguyaji''s big mouth, and sucked hard, and the horrible suction burst out instantly. He actually wanted to swallow Kaguyaji in his belly in one bite!


    "It looks a bit like the fruit ability of the Eudemons!" Monkey King muttered to himself while looking at the lord of this world.


    Since you want to devour me, then I will devour you!The two immediately started a competition of devouring!


    The devouring force radiated by the vortex of heaven and earth directly shredded the space!Then the vortex of the sky fell a little bit...


    And the dark vortex below is slowly rising!In this scene, it will be sooner or later that the Lord of this world is swallowed!


    But Kaguya Ji''s body was also pulled into the huge mouth little by little, and if this went on, it turned out to be a sudden force of death!..

 1002 Chapter 231 Ultimate Showdown (2)

    However, it is impossible for the two of them to fight at the beginning, and they are so stupid to die together.


    Kaguya Ji just had a thought, the law rune suddenly appeared all over her, and immediately drew a huge shadow!Exuding the power of shocking terror!


    Susanoh!But this Suzuonoh is composed of the power of law, and the Suzuonoh of Naruto World is not comparable at all!


    Suzuo Nohu''s right hand is holding a lightsaber that can cut everything in the world!


    Under the terrible suction of the giant beast, he shot straight forward, and the lightsaber in his hand was already ready to slash!Once within the attack range, he will cut the behemoth in half without hesitation!


    It''s just that a dark beam of destruction suddenly condensed from the huge mouth of the Lord of this world!In a flash, directly penetrated the void!Piercing towards Kaguya Ji''s head...


    It''s just that Kaguya Ji doesn''t care at all, letting the beam pierce it!


    With a loud bang, the beam of light pierced through Suzuo''s heart, only causing a little crack, which was a collapse!


    "What a strong defense..." The Lord of this world was surprised!


    And at this moment, Kaguya Ji''s attack had already arrived!


    The cold light flashed into a stream of light, and it flashed away on the huge body of the Lord of this world!


    The imaginary split in two did not appear, only a small white mark was left on its abdomen!


    "This defense..." Now, it was Kaguya''s turn to look surprised!


    "Your attack... shouldn''t it only have this power... it seems that you have just taken control?" The Lord of this world glanced at the white marks on her body, and Zhao Hui Yeji, who suddenly showed a strange color, looked over.


    "So what?" Hui Yeji smiled proudly, staring at the Lord of this world, her eyes full of warfare: "Kill you, enough!"


    "It''s really shocking... I didn''t expect you to be a new realm master... That is to say... Has one of the realm masters been killed?!" At this point, the pupils of the realm master shrank instantly and turned their heads. Monkey King looked over, his face full of horror: "Is it him?!!!"


    "Yes! The source of my world is bestowed by Wukong. Although Wukong wants to kill you, one move is enough, but don''t worry, he won''t make a move unless it is necessary!" When looking at Monkey King, his eyes were full of admiration.


    "One move?!" The master of this world suddenly jumped in his heart, and then he smiled proudly: "What a joke! I''m all the world master, even if he is strong, how can he solve it with one trick! Interfere with my state of mind, no matter any opponent, I will not be shaken!"


    After speaking, he roared, and the body that was originally just a head suddenly rose again!However, in a moment, it turned into a human-shaped terrifying behemoth!


    Standing proudly, like the Optimus Prime!


    In the roar, he smashed the dark vortex under his feet with one foot, and then exploded the dark vortex in the sky with a punch!


    Immediately his hands folded, the runes of the avenue were gushing, terrifying, and the gravity of the space suddenly increased by tens of thousands of times!


    Hui Ye Ji only felt her body heavy, and the floating void body directly crashed to the ground, actually shaking out a bottomless black hole!


    The hands of the Lord of this world suddenly closed again, and the surrounding space instantly closed!


    With a''click,'' under the terrifying space squeezing and terrifying gravity, Kaguya Ji''s Suzuo Nenghu unexpectedly appeared cracks!


    And the force of squeezing is getting bigger and bigger!Rao was unable to resist the terrifying defensive power of Suzuo Nenghu, and was about to be squeezed into pieces!


    "Huh! You and I are in the same dimension, but unfortunately you have just mastered the power of the world lord, and here is my world, how do you fight with me?" The voice of the lord of this world rumbling, roaring, with that tone, Kaguya Ji didn''t pay attention to it at all!


    But he was right. Kaguya Ji just merged with the power of the world''s source orb, and there is still a certain gap between the natural world master!


    And here is the world of the lord of this world, all the rules are listened to by him!The rules of others are rejected by him!


    Therefore, Kaguya Ji had to withstand the suppression of the world power of this world, and she couldn''t exert her due strength at all. At the same time, the power of all items was greatly reduced!


    If you want to break the suppression of this world, then her dimension must be higher than the Lord of this world!Destroy this world!It''s a pity that the dimensions between the two belong to the same level, and Kaguya Ji has just become the master of the world. She is slightly weaker, and it is obviously not easy to break the world''s suppression!


    "Damn! I didn''t expect that the suppression of the power of the world would be so powerful... I used to see that Wukong was not suppressed by the power of the world when he was fighting that world lord... Is it true that my dimension is not enough?..." Kaguya murmured Muttered, her face was a bit ugly, but she had said before that she would take the other party''s promise of the source of the world for Monkey King. If she lost, it would be too shameful.


    "In that case..." As he said, Kaguya Ji quickly formed seals with her hands, and the Taoist Space Law quickly expanded in all directions with her as the center, opening up a brand new space domain, only when it reached 10,000 meters. , It stopped!


    "Is it only possible to reach this level... but it is enough..."


    "Huh! What does this domain space do! Now, let me tell you that this is my home field! You are an outsider, but you don''t have the qualifications to be arrogant!"


    The lord of this realm screamed and swiped his finger towards Kaguya Ji, and a horrible thunder light column of thousands of meters suddenly fell from the sky!The space was shattered, only the light of thunder shrouded the world!


    "Oh my god!!" In the distant emperor, Nami and other women looked at the incredible scene, all involuntarily exclaiming!


    A thousand-meter-long thunder beam descended from the sky, with the light of destruction attached to it!That scene, how shocking and spectacular!


    Kaguyaji''s complexion changed drastically, and she slapped her hands on the ground, and an ancient tree supporting the heavens and the earth formed almost instantly!


    At the same time, a space barrier also appeared above her head!


    In the blink of an eye, the terrifying thunder beam had already bombarded the ancient tree that opened up to the sky!


    Amidst the creaking sound, Lei Guangzhu split the ancient tree with a shocking posture and hit the bottom...


    At this moment, even Monkey King was moved by it, and suddenly stood up: "I really didn''t expect...the suppressing power of the world is so terrible...no wonder other world masters dare not easily enter the world of others..."


    Sun Wukong has always defeated his opponents with a strong posture, and has never felt the suppression of the real world power. Therefore, he does not know the power of it. Now he finally sees the so-called from Kaguya Ji. How terrible is the suppression of the power of the world!


    One side weakens and the other strengthens, there is no comparison between the two!


    After all, it''s not anyone, who is as perverted as him.


    "Sure enough,''My world is in charge''!" Monkey King sighed, his figure disappeared here instantly!..

 1003 Chapter 232 Ultimate Showdown (3)

    Lei Guangzhu''s speed is very fast, but Monkey King''s speed is faster than it, just a thought, already appeared above Kaguya Ji''s head!


    With one hand supporting the sky and the earth, the swallowing power burst out from his palm, forming an endless swallowing black hole!In a trance, it was as if the whole world was about to be swallowed up!


    Lei Guangzhu brightened the whole world, and then flashed down!But it was swallowed by the engulfing black hole below, silently...


    "this is!!"


    The face of the lord of this world suddenly changed!The terrifying aura that Sun Wukong exploded in that instant made him feel terrified!His dimension level is several levels different from the opponent!I couldn''t help but become a little anxious!


    "Master Wukong..." Hui Yeji came to Sun Wukong''s side, moved, but also a little dissatisfied, dissatisfied that Sun Wukong suddenly stepped into her battle.


    You know, Kaguya Ji is an extremely arrogant person, and Sun Wukong''s behavior obviously damaged her self-esteem.She didn''t think she would lose to the other side.


    "You don''t need to fight, now you can''t beat him... so there is no need to be injured in vain... After all, at this level, it is quite troublesome to recover after being injured..." Sun Wukong naturally saw Kaguyaji Dissatisfied, but still waved his hand to stop Dao.


    "It''s just a little bit hurt, what''s the big deal! Concubine body won''t lose!" Kaguya Ji was still fighting high, her eyes full of reluctance.


    The power of the lord of this world made her feel a bit of crisis, but she was also extremely excited. She admitted that the other party was much better than her. After all, she had just become the lord of the world, and she did not fit well with the world''s source beads. Perfect, compared with the natural world master, the gap is very obvious!But even if it fails, it can make a situation where both sides suffer!


    It''s just that losing both ends is not what Monkey King wants to see, because there is no need at all!


    Monkey King patted Kaguyaji on the shoulder, and comforted: "Don''t worry, I know your desire to fight. Hope is very strong, and you like the rule of power. Therefore, I still expect you to fight for me in other dimensional worlds. Suffering unnecessary injuries here, there are so many opportunities to fight with other world masters..."


    "Fighting in other...dimensional worlds?!!!" Kaguya Ji''s eyes lit up, and an extremely excited and violent aura broke out, and her whole body was shaking with excitement!This sentence of Monkey King is just right!


    "So, step back! You can''t get hurt here..." Monkey King smiled and nodded to Kaguya Ji.


    "Understood! Concubine body will definitely lay down one world for you, making you the ruler of the entire dimensional world!" Kaguya Ji was extremely excited, and for a flash, she had already appeared on the Emperor.


    Nami and other women became extremely nervous in an instant, but Kaguya Ji apparently ignored them directly and looked towards the battlefield...


    "Is Wukong going to make a move? Okay...I''m so excited!!" Nami and other women are looking forward to it at the moment.


    "This guy... looks dangerous..." The lord of this world looked at Monkey King, but his expression became extremely solemn.


    "It''s been a long time since I did a real exercise. Then, I will fight you with my favorite fighting method!"


    As Monkey King said, he gave a soft drink, "Shoo" to me, and a golden flame burst out of his body in an instant, surrounded by lightning, crackling!Even the black hair on one head turned golden in an instant, and stood upright!Looks majestic and domineering!


    The long-lost Super Saiyan 2 is here again!


    Because of the improvement of its own strength, the Super 2 at this time is also stronger than the original Super 2!


    This is like fifty times the combat power of one hundred thousand and fifty times the combat power of one million. The gap is obvious!


    "Wow! Transformed! This looks so handsome!!" Baby-5 and other girls saw the look of Monkey King, all of them were bright.


    "What a strong breath... this is pure power... and... he is not a natural world master... how is this possible... only by himself... he has cultivated his power to this level? Did he rely on himself... to capture other world masters? God''s position is not achieved?!" The Lord of this world looked at the Monkey King at the moment, his expression changed drastically, and his heart became more solemn.


    On both hands, there are runes of the law, exuding immortal light!Light up this world!


    Immediately, the space freezes and time stops!Everything in the world stands still at this moment!And the only thing that was not affected was the terrifying figure standing proud of the world!


    I saw him waving his right arm and grabbing at Monkey King...


    The big hand covering the sky and Monkey King''s body became a sharp contrast, almost negligible!


    But if it is caught by this big hand that covers the sky, it is hard to imagine that Sun Wukong''s small body will be crushed to pieces?


    The answer will be announced soon!


    When the huge hand covering the sky just touched the golden arrogance on the surface of Monkey King''s body, it was back shocked by an extremely terrifying force!


    Then he saw the space around him creaking instantly, showing traces of cracks in his debut, and then he cracked and broke!


    The space confinement was broken, and the still time jumped again!


    The space around Monkey King had also been completely shattered, spreading all the way, and a black hole of several kilometers appeared!Under the terrifying breath of Monkey King, Zai is also difficult to heal!


    Without space, there will be no time, and naturally there will be no suppression of the world!


    The so-called world suppression is actually very simple, that is, things that do not exist in this world will be denied by this world!For example, the use of ninjutsu in the world of Naruto, the use of qi in the world of Dragon Ball... If it is not recognized by this world, naturally it cannot be used in this world!


    Even the laws of time and space will be denied!Because mine is mine, but yours is not mine, so you must deny it!


    Under normal conditions, Monkey King can naturally ignore the suppression of this world, because he himself is higher than the dimension of this world, but if it is suppressed by the master of this world himself, then Monkey King can only destroy the space of this world. Release the suppression of the power of the world!


    "The strength has exceeded the limit that my world can bear... This guy''s strength... is so strong! This is troublesome..." The master of this world became more solemn than ever.Without the suppression of the power of the world, the two will be in a similar situation, and the strength of the other party is obviously higher than him, which is very bad!


    "But in any case, it can only be a battle..." The undulating mood of the Lord of this world calmed down in an instant, and the immortal energy of Taoism and Taoism permeated his body, entangled and merged, submerged in his body, making his The skin exudes fluorescence, stunning and mysterious! And his physical strength reached an extreme in this instant! ..

 1004 Chapter 233 Ultimate Showdown (4)

    After that, the huge body that stood proudly shrank at an astonishing speed, and finally returned to his original extremely beautiful appearance!


    It''s just that the Lord of this world at this time, his whole body muscles swelled and protruded, showing an explosive beauty of power, to the point that he didn''t have the damn feeling before, but was full of masculine!


    It''s just a beautiful face, but there is a strong body with bulging muscles. The picture is so beautiful that people dare not look directly at it!


    "Damn! How does this stuff remind me of Nezha in "A Hundred Thousand Cold Jokes"..." Monkey King was speechless for a while, and he couldn''t complain: "Sure enough, there are so many strange flowers in the Pirate World, even the world''s master It''s also so weird..."


    It''s just that the Lord of this world obviously won''t pay attention to Sun Wukong''s complaints to him, his whole body is crackling, and it is also wrapped in endless lightning!That is to stimulate one''s own body, so as to make one''s own speed and power stronger!


    Immediately stepped into the air, and immediately slammed at Monkey King!


    There was a layer of black light on the fist, which made the original strength suddenly increase by a hundred times!Full of terrifying arrogance that destroys everything!The whole world is shaking violently, the space is unstable, and it is about to collapse!


    This punch is terrifying, and the Lord of this world has already exhausted all his strength!Because the feeling that Monkey King gave him is too dangerous, he dare not slack in the slightest!


    "Unexpectedly, I suddenly increased my strength by a hundred times... This realm master... is very strong!" Monkey King''s eyes also narrowed, and his original indifferent expression became a little serious.


    Every world master has their own independent characteristics!The world of Naruto is ninjutsu, it is pupil... and the world of Pirate is the power of fruit!


    This world master obviously used the power like the devil fruit, but it was much more upscale than the devil fruit!At this moment, he increased his strength a hundred times!


    "A hundred times! This ability is really awesome..." Monkey King sighed secretly.Suddenly, his brows wrinkled slightly, because the speed of the lord of this world also soared in an instant. Before he could blink his eyes, he appeared in front of Monkey King!


    The terrible fist containing the destruction of the world has already bombarded the Monkey King''s xiong!


    "Bang!!" With a shocking roar, Monkey King flew out in an instant!But in a moment, he had already flown thousands of miles away before he stabilized his figure!Shattered the space along the way, leaving a dark and terrible space!


    "Wukong!!" Robin and other women''s faces changed drastically!


    But Kaguya Ji''s complexion changed drastically, and she immediately placed a lower layer of space barrier around the Emperor!It''s just that under the terrifying aftermath, it was shattered by layers of shock!


    A hundredfold power increase is no joke!


    Fortunately, the last space barrier was arranged by Monkey King, successfully blocking the terrible aftermath of destruction, otherwise the ship might be destroyed!


    "It''s a terrible battle...Will we be killed if we watch the battle in this kind of place!" Jenny Bonnie swallowed, her expression horrified.


    "I didn''t expect this world master to be so powerful..." Hui Yeji looked at the master of this world, her expression dignified as never before: "I looked down on him before..."


    "Kaguya... Goku will be fine, right?" Hancock asked nervously.


    "Don''t worry, that guy is a few dimensions away from Wukong, how could it be Wukong''s opponent..." Kaguya Ji waved her hand indifferently, staring directly at the battlefield in the distance.


    "Too far... can''t see..." Robin shook his head helplessly.


    "Bah!" Monkey King spit, patted Xiong Yu, and looked at the master of this realm thousands of miles away. He seemed a little surprised: "Fortunately, Brother''s body is so strong that the opponent is not strong enough to break the defense, otherwise I really got hurt a little bit..."


    Monkey King used the Supreme Rule to reshape and strengthen his physical body. Although Monkey King did not display his full strength, his physical body''s defenses would not be affected at all!Therefore, the strength of the Lord of this world is not enough to break his physical defenses!After all, the strength gap between the two is different by several dimensions, and it cannot be made up by a hundredfold increase in strength!


    A tortoise shell that cannot break its defenses, how do you win?For his own physical defense, Monkey King did a lot of work, because having a body that can withstand beatings is better than anything else!Monkey King knows this!


    "Not only has the strength increased by a hundred times, but the speed has also increased by a hundred times...what''s the matter, can this product not be eaten by the doubling of the fruit? Can you multiply your ability?"


    Well, this is just a complaint from Monkey King. As the master of the world, no one needs to eat any devil fruit!However, the ability to soar instantly is almost the same as Monkey King guessed!This is also the unique ability of the Lord of this world!


    "Unexpectedly, there is no damage?!!!" The lord of this world looked at Monkey King, but a storm was set off in his heart, but he used his ultimate power!It didn''t even cause the opponent to suffer the slightest damage. Is this gap too big?


    Always on top, I thought I was the strongest!Control the life and death of everything in the world!But suddenly I found that a more terrifying existence appeared in front of me, and that feeling was simply terrible!


    "This person...I can''t win at all..." The lord of this world sighed slightly, and with a full blow, even the defense of others was not broken. This is a fart!


    But for the sake of my own life, if I can''t win, I have to work hard!


    "Since one hundred times is no good, then two hundred times, two hundred times no good, then three hundred times... Although my body will not be able to withstand the terrifying power increase, even the origin will be damaged, but it is better than being obliterated. The strength was taken away!" After the horror, the Lord of this realm recovered his calm, and desperate cruelty could not help appearing in his eyes!


    "Drink ah ah ah~!!!"


    Along with the roar, the aura of the lord of this world became more violent and terrifying.The space underneath shattered like tiles, but in a moment, the entire space collapsed!Trapped in the endless dark zone!


    The terrible storm of time and space dances wildly, you can shatter the planet at will!


    "150 times...200 times...250 times...300 times..."


    The breath of the lord of this world soared in a crazy manner, and finally increased to 300 times before it stopped!


    "I''m going... this product is almost hanging up..." Monkey King was shocked when he watched the Lord of this world dance wildly with long hair, his body was red, entangled in the body of Karma Fire and Thunder!At the same time, he became excited again: "This... is more interesting!"..

 1005 Chapter 234 Ultimate Showdown (5)

    The Lord of this world is very aware of the dimensional gap between himself and Monkey King, so the competition rules have no chance of winning at all. Therefore, he also chose a pure power competition!


    Terrible power erupted from his body. The power of the gods was mighty, the void collapsed, with chaotic energy, flashing dazzling divine splendor, various law runes intertwined and blessed in the body, making the power of the Lord of this world reach a level Extreme.


    When one foot is in the air, the space of one side is broken, the sound is loud, and the dazzling glory squeezes every inch of the space, making people throb.


    The lord of this world looks like a fierce god from ancient times, full of violent and domineering!


    The body shape is like teleportation, which is hard to distinguish with the naked eye!


    Just listening to''brush'', it burst out with a shocking roar!


    It turned out that in this instant, the two had already attacked together, like a planet crashing, and the gods burst out!


    Every collision causes the space to collapse instantly, enough to destroy a planet in an instant!


    As a world master, it is easy to create a planet, and it is also easy to destroy a planet!


    The two of them exploded dozens of times in just a few seconds!The speed is so fast that no one can see except Kaguya Ji!


    Robin and other women can only hear the terrifying roar that can echo the world!


    This is a decisive battle, the two face each other!


    Although Sun Wukong''s strength is stronger than the master of this world, he is only in a super-2 state now, and the master of this world has instantly increased his strength by 300 times!The power has obviously surpassed the Monkey King at this moment!


    After dozens of hits, Monkey King was finally blown out by the opponent with a punch, and a terrifying cave was shaken out in a flash!


    "Strength...speed...more than I am now...this guy''s strength is really strong!" Monkey King rubbed his aching xiong mouth, looked at the lord of this world with surprise, and then shook his head again: " But it''s just a move that hurts the enemy a thousand and hurts yourself by 800, depending on how long you can hold on! But they have to be transferred, otherwise it''s not easy to use their fists..."


    With that said, Monkey King looked at the girls on the Emperor, and with a light wave of his hand, he directly took the Emperor and the girls into his own world!


    "Now, you still have time to care about others, so you don''t put me in your eyes!" The Lord of this world roared, his right hand tore through the sky, emitting weird spatial ripples, and he reached Monkey King''s. Close to the front, overwhelming the sky, shrouded the no-space area in all directions, and in an instant it was to restore this broken space!


    Sun Wukong''s expression changed slightly, because he found that he could not move and was confined in place.


    "Is the void imprisoned..." With a roar and a click, the space imprisoned on Monkey King was instantly cracked and opened!


    Only in this moment, the attack of the Lord of this world has arrived, silently!Because his speed has already surpassed the speed of sound, people have not moved yet!


    when!


    In the void, Monkey King hurriedly fought back with his fists. The collision of his fists and fists was like a roar of steel. The trembling sound can penetrate the eardrums of people and shake life to death!


    A miss, the figure of the Lord of this world flashed for an instant, and he had already appeared behind Sun Wukong, and the kick that contained the destruction of the world unceremoniously slammed into the back of his heart!


    With his rich combat experience, Monkey King instantly lowered his body, and that terrible foot swept across his head, instantly shattering the storm that swept the moment!


    Then he slammed at the master of this world with an inch, but didn''t want to be rushed!


    It turned out that the figure of the Lord of this world flashed and appeared on the right side of Monkey King at an absolute speed. Once again, a whip kick was swept out. Monkey King could only resist with his hands. The terrifying force came, and his figure once again Kicked out!After sliding for thousands of miles in the void, he was steady!


    "Speed ??and strength completely suppressed me! This strength is really good!" Although he was kicked twice, Monkey King looked at the Lord of this world with more excitement in his eyes!The long-lost intent to fight rises in his heart, becoming stronger and stronger!


    "Damn! I didn''t suffer any damage... My strength has clearly surpassed him... Why can''t I break his defense? Hasn''t this guy yet come up with real strength?" The Lord of this world was breathing fast, sweating on his forehead. , The overloaded battle has made him a little overwhelmed!However, Monkey King''s unscathed appearance shocked him even more.


    He has used the force beyond the limit, and he can''t break the defense. Is this strong?Obviously everyone is the master of one world!


    "Damn it! The power that is usually increased by fifty times is already at the limit, and now it has exploded 300 times of power even if the source is damaged, and it can''t hurt him in the slightest... Damn, where does this guy come from! "


    At this moment, an unprecedented crisis emerged in the heart of the Lord of this world!


    "Having a strong body really is the kingly way!" Monkey King patted his strong xiong muscles and smiled slightly: "Even if the strength and speed are not as fast as it is, the grinding can kill him!"


    "Huh~ I can''t go on like this. My time is limited. It seems that I can only determine the outcome with one move!"


    Huh!


    With a thought, the Lord of this world glowed all over, and thousands of blazing gods burst into the void, and countless divine powers surged from the endless void and poured into the body of the Lord of this world!And his breath soared again at an astonishing speed in an instant, stunning the world!


    "350 times...400 times...450 times..." The breath continues to grow...


    This is nothing short of lifeless play!It seems that the lord of this world is very open. If he loses, he will definitely die. It is better to fight a fish to die!


    "Is this... planning to do my best?" Sun Wukong''s expression changed slightly. He was never an arrogant person, and he would never despise any opponent!Because in cartoons and novels, those who sneer and despise others are often attacked by pig''s feet suddenly, and then inexplicably killed!


    Sun Wukong narrowed his eyes slightly, straightened his mind, clenched his fists, his breath soared with horror, causing the entire world to tremble violently!


    In the roar, Jinguang masterpiece!Immediately after seeing a red shadow flash, it appeared in front of the Lord of this world, and then he snorted, a palm still pierced his xiong chamber!The soaring breath stopped abruptly!


    And the Lord of this world also widened incredibly big eyes, and his face was full of astonishment!


    "It''s not okay, if you come in such a mess, the World Source Orb will be broken by you. I originally wanted to play with you for a while. It''s a pity..." Hong Ying condensed, but revealed a burly and strong Figure!And the red tail that stands out!


    PS: It¡¯s too late to work today, I can only make a change at night.And the Pirate Roll will end tomorrow, the next world "Captive of Food"!..

 1006 Chapter 235 The Pirate Final Chapter

    At this time, Monkey King''s eyes were sharp and icy, full of coldness. The arms and xiong bore were covered with red hair. His muscles were strong and strong. The hair color was no longer golden, but a long black head. Hair, looks majestic and domineering!


    What''s more terrifying is that his terrifying aura, just standing there, it directly caused the entire world to collapse in an instant!


    "How... possible!!" The lord of this world was stunned by the image of Monkey King at the moment. The terrible aura made him feel fear and trembling.


    "Being transformed into Super 4, I really praise you a little... But if you don''t do this, I can''t guarantee that you can kill with one blow and save your World Source Orb!" Then, Sun Wukong, the master of this world, xiong The right hand of the bore shook slightly, and he saw that the body of the Lord of this world suddenly appeared cracks in the road, and the cracks immediately emitted endless dazzling lights, and then, with a click, it broke and opened!


    A Source Orb exuding chaotic light was caught by Monkey King!


    The terrifying divine glory illuminates the world, Yuanzhu is doing the final struggle!Endless gods surging, all kinds of runes are fully displayed, exuding immortal power!Contains the terrible power to destroy everything in the world!


    The lord of this world actually wants to explode the Source Orb and die with Monkey King!


    That terrible wave of destruction, even Monkey King was moved by it!Self-explosion of the Origin Orb, that shocking power, even if he is now, I am afraid he will be seriously injured!


    Because it was a terrifying explosion that could destroy one universe!Even the strongest world master can''t ignore it!


    The supreme imprisonment and sealing power radiated from Monkey King''s hands, wrapped around the world''s source beads one after another, wrapping them around!The power of swallowing and purifying came out, invading into the source orb, wiping out the will in it!


    World Source Pearl trembled violently in Monkey King''s hands, struggling!But under the influence of the supreme power of devouring and the power of sealing, it can only be overshadowed and weakened...


    At the same time, with the gradual fading of the will of the Lord of this world, the Pirate World has also come to an end!Mountains and rivers collapsed and space was destroyed!


    Everything returned to peace. Monkey King looked at the World Origin Orb with a crack in his hand, but shook his head: "The origin is really damaged... The method of increasing strength is really extraordinary, but it hurts himself too much... but it is worthwhile. A good life-saving method... I also blame the Lord of this world for being so unlucky. When I met a world master whose strength completely crushed him, it was really difficult to beat him when I changed to another world owner... That skill is good and worthwhile have!"


    Just do it and do it, Monkey King just moved his mind, he separated countless shadow clones, sat cross-legged, filled the endless void, densely packed, and it looked spectacular!


    The World Origin Orb floats above the endless void, the divine light illuminates the world, and the endless law and secret pattern continuously sinks into the eyebrows of the Monkey King and Shadow Clone below, being absorbed by them together...


    This kind of process may take decades for the current Monkey King, but with the insight of the endless shadow clone, Monkey King has shortened this time to just a few days!


    Don''t think that Kaguya Ji''s time to fuse the World Source Orb is very short, but she actually spent thousands of years!It''s just because the place she stayed was specially selected by Monkey King, and the time flow of the space where Monkey King was was far from the sky!


    For the Monkey King, dozens of days are just a flash of his finger. He who has completely absorbed the original power of the Origin Orb has also been improved accordingly, but the biggest gain is the power improvement skills of the Lord of this world. Completely controlled by him!


    Although it is a self-harming skill, if you do not win, you will lose, and if you lose, you will die!It is a skill that cannot be used as a last resort!But I have to say that it is indeed very powerful!


    "Next, I will choose a sister paper to inherit the position of the master of the Pirate World..." Monkey King looked at the Origin Orb in his hand, and the luster was obviously dimmed a lot, because he had absorbed a lot of the original power!


    Monkey King didn''t completely absorb the World Source Orb, otherwise, the entire Pirate World would completely disappear!


    Because this world source pearl represents the entire Pirate World!If the source pearl is completely absorbed, the entire Pirate World will naturally be completely destroyed.


    For the Pirate World, Monkey King still prefers, naturally he does not want to see her destruction.At the same time, there can be one more master sister paper beside oneself, this is the key!


    With a thought, Monkey King''s figure disappeared directly into the world here!


    Here the mist is misty, the red clouds are flying, the air is filled with a faint fragrance, the god of smell is refreshing, and the whole body is comfortable.


    The flowers and plants along the way are rare and rare treasure medicines in the world, and the strong spiritual energy of heaven and earth can be sprayed with thin rays of light just by taking a sip.


    The magnificent palace is inlaid with a variety of rare and rare stones in time. The degree of luxury is staggering.


    The peerless beauties who come and go are fascinating, and here is heaven.


    The plaque at the entrance of the palace is engraved with three shining golden characters: Crystal Palace.


    Such a name without morality, at first glance, it is known that Monkey King created his own residence!


    When his figure flashed, Monkey King had already appeared in the luxurious palace hall.


    "Brother Wukong!" Accompanied by a crisp shout, a petite figure swooped forward and was firmly embraced by Monkey King.


    Little Lori arched in Monkey King''s arms, her expression of enjoyment.


    This little loli is called Kusano, from "The Wagtail Goddess", I think everyone will not forget it.As a wagtail, her growth seems to have stopped!After such a long time, there is still a little loli.


    Then came another scent of fragrant wind, and Monkey King took it into his arms, looked at Yue''er''s happy face, and looked at her well-developed, indescribable hug. Man, Monkey King smiled : "Oh, Yue''er, I haven''t seen you for a while, I have grown up!"


    A faint blush suddenly appeared on Yue''er''s face.


    The young man on the side looked at Monkey King and nodded slightly, saying hello!The cold personality has not changed at all.


    The faces of Zhang Qingshi also looked at Monkey King, and said hello to him!Continue to explain the world to Robin and other women!


    Don''t look at Monkey King staying in other worlds all day long. In fact, he will come back to spend some time with his daughters every night, so they will be so accustomed to his coming back!Because we meet every day!


    It''s just that Robin and the other women seem very stunned. I originally thought they were the only ones, but I didn''t expect that their more than a dozen sister papers were only part of a large wave of sister papers...


    PS: The pirate chapter is finally over, and the next is "The Captive of Food"! Plan the writing direction first today, and change it tomorrow. Let me reveal: the sister papers in the previous world will all appear in "Captive of Food" one by one. ..

 1007 Chapter One The World of Food

    Here is a lonely island with few people. The island is full of brilliance, mellow and mellow, and there are various vegetations, mixed with a variety of rich fragrances, and the appetite is very open.


    It¡¯s dreamlike and unreal, the vegetation is shining and glowing, and some glowing with heat, exuding the fragrance of barbecue...


    There are also chicken legs and bread as tall as a mountain standing in the heart of the island, and there are steaming poached eggs next to it... That kind of incredible food fills the entire island, it looks like a natural table, such an incredible island, Only in the fairy tale world...


    However, all of this is now truly placed in front of my eyes...


    The sky above the island is very calm, and the white clouds are floating gently under the breeze blowing Buddha...


    Suddenly a gust of wind hit, breaking the tranquility, blowing away the clouds, and a small crack suddenly torn open in the air like this strangely...


    Then it spread up and down a little bit, and then a pair of strong hands suddenly stretched out from the crack, grasping the two sides of the space crack, and gently tore, with a soft click, the cracks instantly tore apart, forming a pair of two. A burly figure calmly walked out of the gap in the space with a millimeter-wide gap...


    And the rift in the space behind him also healed in a moment...


    "smell good!"


    As soon as it appeared, a scent of three feet down and down came out. Monkey King hurriedly lowered his head and looked down, and his eyes suddenly showed surprise: "Island full of food? This is "The Captive of Food" The world? It''s really an inexplicable world!"


    With that said, his figure flashed and he appeared on the island!


    Looking at the crystal-filled ground, exuding a hint of fragrance, Monkey King squatted down and grabbed a handful in his hand, and suddenly he was surprised: "The ground is made up of rice? It really is a world where there is no reason to talk about it!"


    Taste it in the mouth, but the eyes are bright, soft and fragrant, glutinous but not greasy, it is a rare top choice!I have to say that this is the first time Monkey King has eaten such fragrant and delicious rice!


    Then I looked at the plant made up of four hamburgers at my feet, and there was a butterfly made up of French fries resting on it, which really seemed incredible!I saw that Sun Wukong felt a sense of despair: "A burger made up of four leaves...should be the four-leaf clover burger? This butterfly is the French fries butterfly? The rules of this world are indeed Inexplicable!"


    With that, I took off a burger and took a bite. The crispy ruan is fragrant, sweet and delicious!As a result, the sense of taste has been strongly stimulated, and Monkey King couldn¡¯t help but his eyes lit up, and sincerely admired: ¡°This taste is really good, it has a more natural flavor than handmade! It makes the taste perfect, without the slightest waste. !"


    Grab a French fries butterfly at will, bite off its wings made of French fries, crispy and delicious, melts in your mouth!


    "Okay!" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but praised. For a foodie, Sun Wukong immediately ate the four-leaf clover burgers and French fries and butterflies all around like a windstorm!


    Immediately, a crystal clear wine pool with''spring water'' gushing out appeared in front of him. Monkey King smelled it, and he was obviously surprised: "This is a Coke fountain?"


    I lowered my head and took a sip, the explosive refreshing gan instantly filled my taste buds and tongue!The entire pores are stretched out!The refreshing sensation spread all over the body instantly, and that feeling was simply refreshing!


    It''s a pity that Monkey King shook his head and drank the homemade wine and beverages. Compared with this coke, it seems insignificant!


    After all, they are all brewed with rare treasures of the world for thousands of years, and they are no longer ordinary things!The beverages and wines in this world are obviously incomparable with those made by Monkey King.


    The food is made by his own sister paper. Monkey King didn''t really have any requirements. Only the wine and beverages were brewed by himself. Therefore, they are all gods that do not exist in the mortal world!


    Walking forward, it was full of''flowers'' full of barbecued meat!The mouth-watering smell of meat makes people feel comfortable when they smell it, and for a moment, even the breath is filled with a faint smell of meat!


    "The flowers blooming in the barbecue... are still cooked? I am so drunk too!" Monkey Wukong was speechless again, and he squatted down, eager to bite, but the gravy splashed, but it was oily but not greasy, and his mouth was fragrant. Great praise: "It''s delicious!"


    With that said, he stuffed several pieces of barbecue into his mouth, grabbed it on the ground, and then a large handful of rice was stuffed directly into his mouth by Monkey King...


    Until a big hole was dug out on the ground, and the flowers blooming with barbecue everywhere were almost eaten by Monkey King, he finally stopped and came to a tall ancient tree, smelled it, and gently touched the trunk. With a stroke, the heat rose, the gravy overflowed, and the moist fragrance made Monkey King''s appetite greatly increase, quite surprised: "This trunk is actually made of sausage? Or cooked..."


    Well, this unreasonable world has no reason to talk about, you can''t be serious, you lose if you are serious!


    Sun Wukong immediately put the sliced ??sausage into his mouth...


    "En!" Monkey King stared, and the sense of infinite deliciousness made him feel excited: "It''s so cool... Is this the smell of beef? And fish... Is this some kind of bird meat? The meaty fragrance seems to have never been eaten... It is a mixture of flavors, it is an incredible sausage!"


    While sighing, Monkey King cut down this Baiwei sausage tree to the ground, holding the''trunk'' and gnawing...


    "Yoyoyoyoyoyo!~~~"


    Suddenly, a clear call echoed around, Monkey King felt slightly, and looked at the sea not far away...


    I saw the sea churning, and a huge black shadow surging out from the depths of the seabed!With a crash, the waves are set off!


    A huge monster emerged from the depths of the ocean floor!


    Its body is like a snake''s body, but it is crystal clear and translucent, exuding the luster of gems, under the sunlight, it is like a dreamlike reflection of a beautiful rainbow around its body!


    Its head looks like a snake but not a dragon, and with the long beard at the nose, it looks a bit like a dragon at first glance!


    But it has limbs, and on its long jewel-colored body, there are actually a pair of colorful flesh wings!


    Like a bird but not a bird, like a snake but not a snake, like a dragon but not a dragon, I don''t know what kind of creature it is!However, I have to say that this is an extremely beautiful and dreamy creature!


    It''s just that its fierce and hostile and terrifying aura shows its extraordinary strength, and its capture level is unknown!


    Obviously, this island made up of various foods is its territory, and the appearance of Monkey King makes it extremely angry!


    PS: This thing was created by myself and has nothing to do with the original work! The chapter of "Captive of Gourmet" opens! Yesterday I worked overtime until ten o''clock in the evening. I was tired and didn''t update it. There is one more to come! ..

 1008 Chapter 2 Caijing Pterosaur

    "This breath is considered top-notch in this world! I really didn''t expect to meet such a big guy when I came here!"


    Monkey King looked at the beautiful and wonderful creature that had flown away from the sea and galloped in the air with great interest, but he didn''t care about its fierce and hostile atmosphere!


    It is nearly 1,000 meters long and more than 20 meters wide!Waving his wings and floating in the air, without flashing his wings, a very violent wind broke out!Make the sea below become surging for a while!


    The huge body is suspended in the sky, looking at the Monkey King below from a bird''s-eye attitude, the impact is extremely terrifying!


    In the fierce and cold eyes, the figure of Monkey King was reflected, exuding a terrifying killing intent!Even a top food hunter standing in front of it will feel that his legs are weak!Because its breath is too terrifying, too fierce!


    This seemingly beautiful and dreamlike creature was actually a fierce beast in the wild, violent and fierce!Full of cold and merciless killing intent!


    With a thought, Sun Wukong searched for information about this world. In an instant, the information of this incredible and beautiful creature appeared in his mind: Caijing pterosaur, egg creature, overlord of sea, land and air!The legendary ancient creatures seem to have long since disappeared!For the top dream ingredients!The capture level is unknown, it is the most advanced one anyway!


    Every part of the body is the best food in the world!Just grinding the crystal-like scales on it into powder and adding it to the most common ingredients can also turn it into that incredible delicacy!


    As for the meat quality, let alone, it is only recorded in ancient times. So far, let alone tasted it, I have not even seen it!


    It is like our current world. The five-clawed golden dragon that only exists in the legend is already an ancient legend!


    "Why did such an old antique suddenly appear here?" Monkey King looked at Caijing Pterosaur, pinched his fingers, and instantly understood: "It turns out that the fluctuations in the space that I torn apart from the endless sleep of the sea Woke up...no wonder! No wonder! If I don¡¯t show up, this guy doesn¡¯t know how many millennia it will take to wake up from sleep! Is it a legendary creature? Or, let me see if you are really like the legend. So delicious and dreamy!"


    "Yo!!!~~"


    The Caijing pterosaur seemed to hear Monkey King¡¯s self-talk, the fierce light in his eyes was strong, and he made a clear and weird bird song, and his wings were flapped. A terrifying tornado storm swept towards the island where Monkey King was located. !


    "How could such an incredible island be ruined by you!" Monkey King smiled softly, waved his big hand, and the tornado storm that swept away instantly disappeared without a trace, and then he gently faced Caijing pterosaur with one hand. With a grip, just a click, the huge and terrifying Caijing Pterosaur''s entire body seemed to be pinched by Monkey King''s palm!The whole body''s bones were pinched and crushed in an instant!There was a tragic neigh in an instant, and he fell softly!


    The fierce and terrifying breath instantly dropped to the bottom!The moment before was still majestic, but at this moment, it was dying in an instant!


    But it was dragged by a mysterious force, so it didn''t fall.


    In the fierce pupils of Caijing Pterosaur, the gaze looking at Monkey King was full of fear!


    Hooking his finger, the huge body of the Caijing Pterosaur floated towards the island, floating in front of Monkey King!


    Monkey King lightly stroked his body with his fingers, and the crystal scales, which were hundreds of times stronger than diamonds, were cut and opened like tofu, and immediately a large piece of flesh with colorful luster was cut by Monkey King. Down!


    The scent of fleshy flesh, the almost transparent colored flesh, made Monkey King''s saliva flow out involuntarily!This has nothing to do with mood, but a true description of a foodie!


    "This meat doesn''t look like raw meat..."


    Monkey King said and took a bite!


    "This...this...this is!!" Monkey King''s eyes suddenly widened!There is a feeling of tears streaming down my face!After eating this bite, the whole body is refreshed!The whole body exudes colorful luster!It''s incredible!In short, all adjectives are not enough to describe the incredible deliciousness like a dream!


    If this is for those food hunters to eat a bite, the food cell will definitely evolve, and the strength will rise!


    "Sure enough, it''s right to come to this world!" Sun Wukong exclaimed deeply. For him now, besides sister paper, only these delicious foods can arouse his interest!


    "How can one enjoy it alone!"


    Monkey King said, waving a big hand, and in the space fluctuation, a large group of stunning girls flashed in front of him!


    "En? This is..."


    Suddenly being summoned, the sisters were slightly surprised, but after seeing Monkey King, they were all relieved!


    Just looking at the huge creature above his head, they all showed a surprised expression.


    "Goku, it''s so rare! You actually summoned us all this time!" Asama Miya looked at Monkey King and smiled slightly.


    "Wow! That mountain turned out to be made of cakes?" Alice suddenly saw the cake mountain not far away, yelled in surprise, her figure flashed, and instantly appeared on the cake mountain, opening her mouth just to bite down, and instantly Happy expressions on his face: "So sweet! So delicious!!"


    "Me too!" Ablis also yelled for joy, and flew over...


    "Wow...grass with barbecue?"


    "Is the egg in the huge plate over there?"


    "This ground... is actually edible rice?"


    "It''s obviously Xiangban, why is there meat in it?"


    "This is obviously an apple... how did it become chocolate? But it''s so delicious!"


    "This is incredible, right? Goku, what kind of world is this?"


    But for a while, the girls were all surprised by the incredible food on the island!Everything here is so non-compliant!


    "This is a world of gourmet food. I just captured one of the top ingredients in the world. Come here~~ Everyone, come and taste it! You can eat it directly!" Monkey King said, waving his hand lightly. The chunk of flesh that exudes colorful luster and is almost transparent is cut from the body of the Caijing pterosaur again!Placed in front of the girls like a mountain!


    "The world of gourmet food? This meat actually exudes a colorful luster, and almost transparent? This meat, this is the first time I have seen this!" Chi Lian looked surprised, lightly cut a piece and put it into his mouth. , The whole person immediately emits a dazzling color, and then becomes flushed, and the eyes are full of fascination: "Too...so delicious!!" The expression, the look, like into the clouds, full of dreams look!


    "Is it that exaggeration?" All the girls were attracted by Chi Lian''s look. Each cut a piece and took a bite. In an instant, the island was filled with colorful light!Among them are the low groans of the girls because of the deliciousness, which makes people excited. People who don¡¯t know, think what is there on the island...

 1009 Chapter 3 Plans

    Throughout the island, the rays of the sun are dazzling, and there is a variety of sweet fragrances that are appetizing!


    Sun Wukong looked at the girls'' delicate faces exuding red glow, and the heartbeat of the tempered heart could not help speeding up a little!


    Because that scene is too tempting and dazzling!


    At first glance, the sister paper looks a lot of tingling, but it is nothing compared to the ancient emperor.


    "Unexpectedly, there are such delicious ingredients in this world! It is so delicious without adding any cooking, if it is cooked, I don''t know how delicious it will become!" Kaoru''s aftertaste, her face flushed. still.


    "That''s really something to look forward to!" Koko smiled slightly and looked around at the girls: "How about we go and collect the world''s top ingredients together!"


    "That''s not enough!" Monkey King stopped him aloud: "If I collect all the food in this world right away, wouldn''t it be too boring, but I plan to collect it slowly and enjoy the world by the way!"


    "When I have collected a complete set of menus, everyone will have a banquet together!"


    "It''s up to you!" The girls all cast their eyes on Sun Wukong.


    When night fell, after enjoying the rare delicacy in this world, all the women chose to go back.


    Only Jenny Bonnie refused to leave, "I want to stay!" Jenny Bonnie gurgled her cheeks, her mouth gushing with glow, and her words were a little unclear: "I will kill the old lady and leave. This world is amazing! Mixing with you is the wisest choice for my old lady!"


    Jenny Bonnie''s eyes shined, showing her extremely excited mood at the moment!For a foodie like her, this world is simply heaven!


    "Wukong, send me back! This world will be under your control sooner or later, I should go back and practice!" Cailin looked at Monkey King and said very seriously.


    "Cailin is right, Wukong, you should send us back! We have to practice hard now, and then we can help you! Otherwise, it will really become a vase!"


    The other girls also nodded to Monkey King.


    Monkey King has already told them their plans and arrangements for them, so they are eager to improve their strength and integrate the world''s source beads to help Monkey King.


    The reason why Monkey King took a sister''s paper into his harem, actually has his own purpose!He knew very well that his opponent was extremely terrifying, and he might not be able to defeat it by his own strength, so he planned to cultivate trustworthy New Territories masters to help him.


    Kaguya Ji has been ordered by Monkey King to go to other dimensional worlds to conquer other planes!Of course, Sun Wukong asked her to go to some lower planes.As long as you obtain World Source Orbs from other dimensional worlds, then all the daughters beside Monkey King will become new world masters...


    And the 18th has already begun to integrate the world source pearl of Pirate World!They can''t fall behind!


    It looks very comfortable now, but they all know that the entire dimensional world, but there is a destructive and terrible threat lurking!No one knows when he will suddenly appear!


    Although Monkey King can create his own life, he was just an ordinary otaku before, and he had a longing for the sisters of the second dimension, so he went to each dimension world to realize his original dream!


    The deliciousness of an island is almost eaten!Even the huge body of Caijing Pterosaur was cut through a boss''s incision, and it looked very miserable!


    Had it not been stopped by Monkey King, Jenny Bonnie would have to eat the entire Caijing pterosaur.


    All the daughters went back, but beside Monkey King, only two daughters, Janet Bonnie and Keya were left.


    Jenny Bonnie simply doesn''t want to go back, but Keya is the queen chef who stayed by Sun Wukong!Of course, the other sisters will still appear one by one later.


    Looking at the Caijing pterosaur floating in the sky, Monkey King smiled slightly: "Next, it''s time to deal with you..."


    "Yo~~"


    The Caijing pterosaur uttered a bird song that was completely inconsistent with its body shape. The voice was slightly lacking in air, but it was full of anger!


    As the overlord of sea, land and air, the ancient creatures were manipulated at will by others like meat on a chopping board. Its arrogant and ferocious nature is unacceptable!


    If you can move freely, I''m afraid it will launch a fierce offensive against Monkey King the first time!


    "It''s quite energetic!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and the terrifying breath of God erupted from his body, unceremoniously pressing the Caijing Pterosaur!


    "Yo!~~"


    The Caijing Pterosaur trembled, and the eyes were filled with fear. The original arrogant and angry emotions disappeared without a trace. Obediently lowered its arrogant head, which already means that it has surrendered to Monkey King''s Under the power!


    As the existence at the top of the world''s food chain, the Caijing pterosaur, who has never lowered its arrogant head, is so tamed at this moment. If anyone in this world knows it, it must be stunned!


    "This head is too big and inconvenient..." Monkey King said, a ray of fluorescent light swayed from his hand, shining on the body of the Caijing pterosaur, and saw its huge body shrinking rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the end, it became a body that was only three or four meters long. It slowly landed from the sky and fell to the ground, because its bones had been crushed by Monkey King before.


    "Hey~~ Moving Treasure!" Jenny Bonny looked at Caijing Pterosaur with bright eyes, a gleam of sparkle came out of the corner of her mouth, and took out a sharp short dagger and placed it on Caijing''s belly. I cut off a piece of meat, bite it, and suddenly the whole face became red and dense, and his face was fascinated: "It''s... so delicious!"


    "Your method is too cruel!" Monkey King gave Jenny Bonnie a white look.


    "It''s just the ingredients! I didn''t see you pity it just now!" Jenny Bonnie curled her lips, making Monkey King speechless!Immediately looking at the gap in the abdomen of Caijing Pterosaur, he said: "But this guy is obviously alive, but why is the meat cooked?"


    "The rules of this world are weird, and there is nothing to be surprised!" Monkey King shrugged, and a soft white light radiated from his hand, shining on the body of Caijing Pterosaur. In an instant, his whole body''s injuries recovered intact!


    After moving his lower body, Caijing Pterosaur immediately knelt down in front of Monkey King, her eyes full of obedience!The horror of Monkey King has already made him completely surrender!


    PS: This chapter is mainly to explain the meaning of the existence of the girls, otherwise some people always think that the girls are vases. In fact, they are all very important roles in the back, not a vase. In addition, the work is really busy these days, and I can only make changes at night. ..

 1010 Chapter 4 The Strongest Weapon

    Looking at the Caijing Pterosaur, Monkey King thought for a while, and his heart moved, the magic sword filled with devilish energy flashed in front of him instantly, shining with a strange and terrifying red light!


    As soon as the magic sword appeared, the Caijing pterosaur immediately neighed, and the kneeling body suddenly stood up, and the horrible breath instantly exploded!Looking at the magic sword with full alertness!There was a touch of horror in the pupils!The terrifying aura that the magic sword gave it made it feel a deadly threat!


    "Huh? Goku, are you planning to kill it?" Jenny Bonnie saw that Monkey King had summoned the magic sword, her eyes lit up, and she was full of excitement. The dragon will eat up.


    When Caijing Pterosaur heard Jenny Bonnie''s words, her body trembled, her eyes full of fear, and she intimately arched Monkey King''s thigh to express her grievance and plead.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay!" Monkey King touched the head of the Lucky Crystal Pterosaur, making its fearful heart finally quiet.It''s not just slaughter it!


    Caijing pterosaur immediately turned around and hid behind Monkey King!Jenny Bonnie looked at her drooling expression, making her heart tremble!This person is too dangerous, it is better to stay away from her!Such spiritual eyes show that its IQ is not low.


    "Cut, it''s really boring!" Seeing that Monkey King didn''t mean to kill it, Jenny Bonnie curled her lips and continued to chew the meat in her hands.


    "Bonnie, it''s better to raise such an incredible animal, how can you kill it!" But Ya smiled slightly, and saw Jenny Bonnie''s disappointed expression, and shook her head helplessly.


    PS: Jenny Bonnie and Keya are the ones who stayed. The front label was slightly changed.


    "I mean, I didn''t plan to kill it! Keep it up! There will be treasure meat to eat at any time!" Jenny Bonnie looked at Caijing Pterosaur and smiled.Seeing Caijing pterosaurs became more and more frightened.


    "Wukong, what do you want to do with the magic sword?" Keya looked at the magic sword in front of her with a curious look.Not at all affected by the devilish energy emanating from the Devil Sword.


    "It just remembered something..." Monkey King smiled and thought, baby-5''s figure emerged.


    "Huh? Why did you call me out again? Did you miss me!" As soon as baby-5 appeared, watching Monkey King''s expression suddenly became like a young girl who had just begun to love, he was full of surprises.While she is sturdy, she also has the heart of a girl, which is actually quite cute.


    "You are a weapon man, so I plan to merge this magic sword with you..."


    "Huh?! Do you want me to be your exclusive weapon? I didn''t expect you to need me so much! It''s so happy, so happy!" baby-5 immediately had a happy expression, and all of his faces appeared. Intoxicating blush.


    "It''s not so exaggerated..." Monkey King smiled slightly.Since baby-5 is a weapon man, make her the strongest universal weapon in the world!


    The magic sword has been nourished by his divine power and has long become a peerless magic weapon!The integration with baby-5 is enough to increase her strength.Moreover, such beautiful sister paper has become his own exclusive weapon, which is quite exciting to think about.


    "Hurry up! As long as it is you, I am willing to do anything!" Baby-5''s expression of excitement looked more anxious than Monkey King.Her character is like this, for the Monkey King, she can dedicate everything she has.


    "You become a weapon first!"


    "Okay..." Baby-5''s body shape changed, and it turned into a big sword directly, with a nose and eyes on the hilt, which looked very strange.


    Monkey King nodded, holding a magic sword in one hand, and a big sword turned into a baby-5 in the other. When the two hands are combined, the two swords are instantly connected, emitting a dazzling and terrifying red glow!


    Monkey King let go of his hand, and the fused ancient sword immediately rose into the air, ejecting countless sharp sword lights, and then the light converged, returning to the original appearance of baby-5!


    "This power... I seem to have become stronger?" Baby-5''s eyes widened, and his right hand instantly turned into the appearance of a magic sword. On it, the red glow surrounded, and the sword was gushing!The sharp breath makes the scalp numb!


    With a wave of baby-5, the sword was gushing, and a huge island was directly cut in half by her with one sword. The power was amazing!


    "This is...I did it?" Baby-5 couldn''t help but dare not believe it.


    "The magic sword is also my saber, now it merges with you, and it naturally becomes your power. This power is still there!" Monkey King smiled slightly, looking very satisfied.


    "Awesome! I can finally help you too!" Baby-5 hugged Sun Wukong''s right arm tightly, his face was full of excitement.


    "It''s still early! Only when you integrate the World Source Orbs can you really help me!" Monkey King smiled slightly.He is looking forward to it. When baby-5 is integrated with the World Origin Orbs, doesn''t he hold a dimensional world?That power, I look forward to it after thinking about it!


    "Yes! I will definitely work hard!" Baby-5''s eyes were full of determination, she was ready to become the strongest weapon in Monkey King''s hand!


    Nodding his head, Monkey King lightly put his hand on baby-5''s incense shoulders, and when he thought of it, the two thoughts were connected. Baby-5 instantly became like an ancient sword. With a move, swords, guns, sticks and shields appeared endlessly. No matter what weapon it is, it can change one by one, and it''s a real bunker.


    After the attempt, Monkey King was very satisfied.Once again, let baby-5 restore the cost to the face, and beckoned to Keya beside him.


    "What are you doing?" But Ya immediately came to Sun Wukong with a curious look.


    "You are still very unfamiliar with the ingredients of this world. It will take at least several years to fully grasp the ingredients of this world. You are waiting for me to collect all the ingredients of this world..." Monkey King said, closing his eyes slightly, and stretching one finger. After coming out, a small light ball engraved with countless characters gradually formed on his finger...


    "Okay!" For a moment, Monkey King opened his eyes, smiled slightly, and flicked his finger. The light ball on his finger instantly fell into the center of Keya''s eyebrows, and the unheard of food information flashed in her mind one by one. ¡­


    But Ya suddenly widened his eyes in surprise, full of shock: "These are really the ingredients of this world? This is incredible, right?"


    "This world is like this, and you will gradually get used to it!" Monkey King smiled slightly, looked at the sky, and said: "Okay, it''s getting dark too, let''s get out of here first!" He said, jumping up and directly Riding on the back of Caijing pterosaur.


    Ke Ya''s three daughters also followed the vertical jump, accompanied by a bird''s song, the Caijing pterosaur waved its wings, fanned a gust of wind, and went away!


    Can eat and ride, this''pet'' is also a bunker...

 1011 Chapter 5 Stormwind Condor

    The world that Monkey King lives in now is the food world, whether it is the jungle, the mountain road or the sky, there are terrifying beasts everywhere!


    Some are rare ingredients, some are pure beasts!The capture level basically exceeds 100, which is a very dangerous and terrifying world.


    But there are also all kinds of top and incredible ingredients!


    Most of the people who can appear in the food world are powerful people.


    The Monkey King and his party of four ride on the back of Caijing Pterosaur, flying through the clouds, appearing very fast!It was just over ten minutes that the way forward was blocked by a huge creature resembling a condor.


    With two wings spread out, it is a giant of fifty meters!The breath is fierce and intimidating, and the strength is obviously good.


    Its claws are sharp, shimmering with cold light!A pair of eyes are extremely sharp, and at a glance, you know that this is an absolutely first-class hunter!


    Such an unidentified condor, Monkey King has never seen it in the original work. The world is so big that many creatures have never appeared before, and that is normal.


    The storm condor, whose capture level is unknown, is named after its wings can fan out a violent wind like a storm!Feathers are as hard as iron and sharp as knives.Under the defense of strong feathers, there is a very delicious top quality meat!The strength is strong, the speed is amazing, and it is even better than the airplane!Therefore, it is very difficult to capture.


    "Yo!!!"


    The Caijing pterosaur let out a loud songbird at the moment, looking at the storm condor ahead, extremely angry anger appeared in his eyes!


    I was brutally tortured by Monkey King before, so that the anger contained in it has nowhere to vent. Now even your little storm condor dare to block my way?It''s almost dead!


    Without the slightest hesitation, Caijing Pterosaur turned into a beautiful streamer, protruding its sharp claws like a blade, and directly rushed towards the storm condor!


    The Storm Condor was originally a little afraid of the threatening aura from the Caijing Pterosaur!But when he saw that the other party didn''t even put himself in his eyes, he was furious at the moment!As the overlord of the sky, how can he tolerate being so underestimated by the opponent?


    A trace of jealousy turned into endless anger, and the storm condor also issued a loud scream, its wings like knives, and in a shock, it blew a terrifying storm blade!


    "Ding Ding~~~"


    In the gusty wind, the Caijing Pterosaur still flies freely, unaffected by the slightest influence, but the storm blade cuts on its crystal scales, but it makes a sound of iron and steel!Not even a trace left!


    As an ancient legendary creature, how powerful can you be underestimated!


    But when the Storm Blade cut the Monkey King on the back of Caijing Pterosaur, it was blocked by an invisible barrier and disappeared invisible!


    "Yo!!!"


    Caijing pterosaur uttered a tweet again, and the speed seemed to be flowing, as if the death of the opponent was pronounced!Intertwined with the storm condor in an instant...


    With a mournful cry, the mighty storm condor fell to the ground feebly!With a bang, a terrible pit came!


    "Good strength!" Jenny Bonnie exclaimed.


    The Caijing pterosaur made a triumphant cry at the moment.


    "This is a rare ingredient, you can''t waste it!" Monkey King patted the Caijing pterosaur, and the Caijing pterosaur immediately leaned down and landed towards the ground...


    Jumping from the back of Caijing Pterosaur, Monkey King came to the corpse of Storm Condor and looked at the scary claw marks with six deep bones cracked in its abdomen!The wound was sharp and sharp, and it seemed as if he was instantly broken by a peerless soldier!This is a fatal blow!


    Facing Monkey King, Caijing''s pterodactyl slag was taken in seconds, but facing the creatures of this world, its strength is unfathomable!


    "There is another barbecue to eat! Koya, go and roast it!" Jenny Bonnie looked at the corpse of the Storm Condor with a greedy face.


    "It seems too big, baby-5, please cut off those two legs..."


    "No problem!" Baby-5 nodded, and his right hand immediately changed into a sharp ancient sword. During the swing, two huge bird legs were directly cut off.


    The feathers on it are as hard as iron, which is not easy to pull, but for Jenny Bonnie, it is too simple.With a punch against the two bird legs, the power of the tremor broke out instantly, and the feathers on it were directly shed by the tremor.


    Using the power of shaking fruits to pull out feathers, if Baibeard knew about this, how would he feel?


    Once busy, the two huge bird legs are finally grilled golden, exuding attractive meaty fragrance!


    Jenny Bonny couldn''t wait to take a bite, and suddenly the gravy splashed, fat but not greasy, tender and delicious!It''s hard to believe that under such a hard yin feather, there is such a tender meat!


    "It''s amazing! Although the meat quality is quite different from that of Caijing pterosaurs, it is also a rare delicacy! It is indeed a world of food! The barbecue here is incredible!" Jenny Bonny exclaimed , Gobbled it unceremoniously.


    Although it looks vulgar, it has a special flavor.


    Monkey King took out a jug of fine wine, poured it over, and drank with Jenny Bonnie!There is such a wonderful sister by his side. For Monkey King, it is also a great blessing in life. You can eat and drink without worrying about loneliness!


    In less than two hours, let alone the bird''s legs, even the huge storm condor entered the belly of Monkey King and Jenny Bonnie.


    But Keya and baby-5 only ate a small piece.


    Monkey King''s stomach is a bottomless pit, even if he eats a planet, there is no pressure!He eats, just tastes that kind of delicacy!Not to fill the stomach!At his level, he no longer needs to eat to sustain his life.


    And Jenny Bonnie is known as a gluttonous girl. She eats at all times, as if she will never be full. Although her appetite is not as exaggerated as Monkey King, it is also a bottomless pit, even more terrifying than the prisoners in this world!Because she has never eaten enough.


    After eating the barbecue, the group rode on the Caijing pterosaur again and set off...


    This time, it was extremely peaceful all the way, and no monster was blocking their way!


    The night is already dark, and the full moon is already high in the sky!


    Monkey King and his party have appeared in Huangquan Zhi Dao!


    This is a one-way street connecting the food world and the world, and Monkey King is going to the world this time.


    Here, there is a beast who is alone to stop the beast from the food industry!Gourmet Bancho Yuemon!Its strength is top in this world.


    As usual, even if night had fallen, Yuweimen was still sitting alone in the middle of the lone street, in a daze!


    Only a person like him can stay alone in such a place for decades!


    "Yep?!"


    It''s just that Yuweimen who was in a daze suddenly raised his head and looked forward. For the first time, his dazed expression appeared extremely solemn: "Here is a terrible guy!" ..

 1012 Chapter 6 Yuweimen

    The extremely tyrannical aura of Caijing Pterosaur was discovered by Yuweimen in the first place!


    The moment he got up suddenly, the fierce breath swept out!But in an instant, he immediately became a dull look!


    His eyes were hollow, he looked like a fool who didn''t think about anything!


    This looks cute and silly, but it means that Yuweimen has entered the state of battle!In this state of thinking about nothing, he is in his strongest state.


    In this state, the murderous intent and hostility of the battle will not be emitted at all, so the Caijing Pterosaur did not feel the threat from Yuweimen, and still turned into a stream of light at an astonishing speed and galloped toward the human world. go with¡­


    Monkey King glanced down, but didn''t remind him!Instead, the corners of the mouth ditched a joking smile.


    The distance of kilometers is just getting closer in a moment!


    When the Caijing pterosaur flew over Yuweimen''s head, Yuweimen, who was still standing still, suddenly jumped up!Time control is at its peak!The long sword was instantly sold, turning into a cold light and slashing towards the right wing of the Caijing pterosaur!


    With a sigh of "ding~~", the long sword slashed on the right wing of the Caijing pterosaur, but there was the sound of metal collision!A scratch appeared on the root of its right wing!But in a moment, he was completely healed again!


    Don''t look at Monkey King with a light wave, and cut open the crystal scales of Caijing Pterosaur, but its defense is actually very amazing!Not everyone can do it easily, even if it is a powerful person like Yuweimen.


    "Yo!!!"


    Suddenly being attacked made Caijing Pterodactyl suddenly furious, and the sharp claws that were as sharp as a knife immediately swung their claws towards Yuweimen''s neck!


    If this is a real blow, the corpse will be separated!


    Only in this state, Yuweimen''s perception is super!Well, this cannot be said to be perception, but intuition!This is the intuition gained from rich combat experience!Yuweimen now acts entirely by instinct and instinct!


    Ordinary people may not be able to dodge under this rapid claw, but Yuweimen seems to have expected it a long time ago, with a light foot on the wings, dodge to the right side, and dodge by a minute!


    The long sword in his hand slashed out again, and with a''ding'', it slashed at the neck of Caijing Pterosaur!It''s a pity that Crystal Scale''s defense makes it hard for him to break the defense!


    A miss was hit, but the opponent cut a sword, Caijing Pterosaur became more angry, and opened his mouth to bite Yuweimen!


    This time, Yuweimen''s body had already fallen down, and there was no point to take advantage of it, so he could only use the horizontal sword to block the angry mouth of Caijing Pterosaur!


    The collision between the teeth and the long sword resounded with a harsh qing moan, that long sword was not bitten off unexpectedly!But it was also bitten by the Caijing Pterosaur!Makes Yuweimen unable to withdraw any minute!


    Then Caijing Pterodactyl swung its head suddenly!The terrible huge force directly shook Yuweimen had to let go of the hand holding the sword, and then was thrown out alive by a terrible huge force. Without a point of support, he could only crash like a cannonball. Hit the ground!


    "What a great guy!"


    It fell to the ground so hard that Yuweimen woke up from a daze, patted the mud on his body, rubbed his numb body, and looked up at the Caijing pterosaur in the sky, full of shock.


    But after the shock, his expression was dumbfounded, because he had already seen the Monkey King sitting on the back of Caijing Pterosaur: "Uh...people?!"


    Because of the long distance before, the Caijing pterosaur was in the sky again, and the speed was so fast that there was no time to think more, so Yuweimen immediately made a counterattack posture!


    The reason why Monkey King was not found was because Monkey King set up an enchantment to block the rapid and powerful wind pressure, so Yuweimen did not sense their existence at all!I thought there was a great guy from the food world!


    During the attack, because he was in an intuitive daze, he didn''t notice the Monkey King.Now suddenly I was surprised to find that such a powerful monster was sitting on the back with a person.


    "This uncle''s strength seems to be very powerful!" Jenny Bonnie looked at Yuweimen in surprise.


    "En! In this world, strength can be regarded as the number one!" Monkey King nodded.


    "So amazing? Then I''ll try it!" Jenny Bonnie''s eyes lit up, two or three bites ate the barbecue in his hands, jumped down, and landed steadily on the ground.


    Since Monkey King said that his strength can be ranked first in this world, his strength is obviously not bad, which makes Jenny Bonnie want to see how strong a master in this world is.


    "That... I''m really sorry, I didn''t find you before..." Yuweimen immediately apologized when Jenny Bonnie jumped down.


    "Stop talking nonsense! I heard that you are good! Let me see!" Jenny Bonnie interrupted him immediately, picked up the long sword that had fallen not far away, and threw it to him: "Here you are , You are a swordsman! Don''t say that I bully you!" He squeezed his fists tightly, and was ready to fight.


    "That''s it!" Yuweimen took the long sword, looked at Jenny Bonnie''s serious expression, and didn''t say anything. In an instant, he became demented.


    "Asshole! My mother is talking to you! What''s your expression? Do you look down on my mother?" Jenny Bonnie was furious.


    "This is his instinct for the killer stunt! Don''t think of anything, rely on intuition to fight! But it''s an extremely powerful trick, you have to be serious!" Sun Wukong kindly reminded.


    "Strangeness is also a trick? It''s really weird!" Jenny Bonnie murmured, knowing that the other party did not underestimate her, but was already in a state of fighting. She didn''t want to say any more, she punched her without hesitation!


    With a''click'', the atmosphere in front of her broke directly under her punch!The horrible tremor fruit instantly shines!The ground around Yuwei Gate collapsed and cracked!


    "Uh?!"


    Yuweimen leaped up, and as soon as his feet were off the ground, he was shocked by a terrible force and flew out!Immediately, with a bang, the whole body was smashed into the ground!


    "Hey! This is too dish, right?" Jenny Bonnie looked up at Monkey King, meaning you are sure that this guy is the best player in the world?


    "You... what did you just... do?" Yuweimen climbed up from the pit, looking at Jenny Bonny with shock.After receiving a blow from Jenny Bonnie, she didn''t suffer much damage. The defense of this body was really not covered.


    The blow just now, relying on intuition, there was nowhere to hide, and his trick was broken!Can he not be shocked?..

 1013 Chapter 7 Jenny Bonnie vs Yuweimen

    "Huh? I didn''t get hurt! It seems a bit capable!" Jenny Bonnie glanced at Yuemon in surprise, and squeezed her fists again: "Here!"


    The previous blow was just a test and didn''t use much force.


    "I also really want to know what happened just now!" Yu Wei''s face was serious, not hiding himself. He screamed, activating his gourmet cells, his muscles suddenly swelled, and his breath became surging!In a moment, he changed from a relatively normal body to a burly muscular man.


    At this moment, Yuweimen finally showed his true strength and got serious.Suddenly there was such a powerful woman who had never heard of it, he naturally wanted to find out the details of the other party.


    After activating the perfect food cell and transforming into a muscular man, Yuweimen immediately entered into a daze state where he didn''t want anything.


    "That''s interesting!" Jenny Bonnie yelled, "boom", and stomped on the ground, with a domineering, more wild kind, flying over, facing condescendingly. Hit Yuweimen with a punch!


    Yuweimen, who fought only by instinct, turned sideways slightly when his fist came, and easily escaped the violent punch of Jenny Bonnie!


    Bang!!


    When the shot was defeated, Jenny Bonnie¡¯s fist fell directly to the ground, and the ground shook suddenly. The rocks and other bumps were all bumped up. The cracks spread all the way. With a bang, the ground within 20 meters burst instantly. open!


    At the same time, Yuweimen slashed his sword towards Jenny Bonnie''s back!


    The cold light flickers, contains the power of terror, it can be described as cutting gold and breaking jade!


    However, Jenny Bonnie didn''t know her head, and her left fist suddenly hammered out toward the back!


    With a''click'', the atmosphere shattered!


    Then there was a loud bang. It turned out that the long sword that was slashing down had already come, and it was about to hit Jenny Bonnie, but suddenly stopped and was arbitrarily blocked by an invisible and terrifying shock. Down!Moreover, the remaining force of the vibration is unabated, through Yuweimen''s long sword, arms, and even the surrounding air, directly transmitted to Yuweimen''s body and body!


    Yuweimen was hit hard in an instant, his body shook suddenly, a puff of blood spurted out, and his burly body flew out again!When it fell to the ground, the ground was also cracked by the shock!


    It''s not that Yuweimen''s strength is not good, but that the fruit of the shock is too strong. The power of the shock that transmits in all directions and even inside the body is impossible to defend. Yuweimen''s intuitive ability is simply useless!


    Having the fruit ability to destroy the world is no joke!


    Moreover, after practicing the exercises taught by Monkey King, Jenny Bonnie''s own strength has also risen sharply, and it is already enough to give full play to the fruit-shaking ability!


    In Pirate World, if White Beard had not been betrayed and stabbed, he had become older and could not keep up with his physical strength, otherwise, the Navy would really be unable to do him.


    "I was injured... How long ago did this happen?" Yuweimen had retired from the daze, his face was serious, he wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, and felt that the internal organs were all hot, spicy, and painful. She looked at Jenny Bonnie in shock: "That was the power of vibration just now? It''s both internal and external, and the scope is wide. It''s impossible to guard against! My secret skills are useless for this kind of person! When did the food world appear like this? Amazing character?"


    While talking to himself, his internal organs, which had been shattered somewhat torn apart, began to heal at an astonishing speed!I have to say that the so-called gourmet cells in this world are indeed extraordinary!While possessing inhuman power, it also possesses terrifying recovery speed!Some people''s recovery speed can even catch up with the''speeding regeneration'' in the world of "Reaper"!


    "Unknowingly, my old lady has also become a top master!" Jenny Bonny squeezed her fist, a look of surprise appeared on her face.


    She hasn''t tried her best yet!You know, she has another ability!The combination of these two abilities can really kill a lot of people easily.


    "Jenny, it''s already dark, so it''s important to hurry!" The voice of Monkey King came from the sky.


    "Got it!" Jenny Bonnie replied and waved his hand to Yuweimen: "Uncle, I had a lot of fun! Thank you for your advice!" With that, she rose into the sky and returned to Caijing Pterosaur On the back, with the call of Caijing pterosaur, the sky turned into a stream of light and disappeared here...


    "There is such a powerful character from the food world... It seems necessary to check... Well, there seem to be three people on the back of that''strange bird''? ... In other words, where did the strange bird seem to be seen? After... is that?" Yuweimen muttered to himself, inexplicably entering into a daze...


    When you come to a brightly lit city, look at the high-rise buildings, red lights and cars!The girls Jenny Bonnie are full of surprise!The Pirate World is not such a modern world.


    "It''s a different world! Even the house is so special!" Baby-5 looked at everything in front of her with shocked expression, and looked a little excited.Unfamiliar worlds and unfamiliar scenes will naturally arouse great interest.


    "Let''s go! Let''s see how this other world is different from ours!" Jumping off the back of Caijing Pterosaur, Jenny Bonny walked towards the city with a look of Sun Wukong impatient!Weiwei and baby-5 hurriedly followed, and they were full of expectations.


    Along the way, the mighty and beautiful image of the Caijing pterosaur obviously attracted the attention of passers-by. However, the Caijing pterosaur was a creature of ancient times and has long been considered extinct. It is impossible for ordinary people to recognize its original identity.


    And in this world, it''s normal to be accompanied by a strangely shaped beast pet or something, people have long been surprised!


    What they were surprised was that it was the appearance of Caijing Pterosaur, and they had never seen such a creature before, and they were just curious.


    Even the place to live has not been decided yet, and Monkey King was dragged by the baby-5 and wandering in the city for a while!


    Speeding cars, TVs, mobile phones and so on are all amazing to them!


    Even coins are food, making them more curious about the world.


    After wandering until midnight, Monkey King took a few daughters to a luxurious hotel and stayed temporarily.


    After Baby-5 and the others returned to their rooms, Monkey King waved his hand, a huge big chuang filled the room, and then the beautiful and huge figure of Bai Xing appeared on the big chuang...


    "Hey? Lord Wukong! Are you taking me out to play?" As soon as Bai Xing appeared, he looked at Monkey King with joy.


    "Take you out to play tomorrow, and go to bed now!" Monkey King smiled, and jumped into the indescribable pair before Bai Xing Xiong...


    This product actually used Bai Xingmei paper as a soft chuang...

 1014 Chapter 8 The Rising Waves

    Early the next morning, Jenny Bonnie and the daughters ran into Monkey King¡¯s room with excitement. What they saw was Bai Xing¡¯s body that filled the entire room and Monkey King¡¯s indecent sleeping position.


    As for the detailed scenario, I won¡¯t explain it carefully, otherwise the beast will be drawn out.


    The baby-5 girls froze, but they returned to normal immediately.


    In the world of Monkey King, they have lived for quite a while, this kind of scene is not the first time.


    "You guys got up early!" Monkey King got up amidst the shocking bumps, looked at the women, smiled slightly.Immediately he got up and jumped slightly, his body bounced directly out, and there was a beautiful somersault in the air, which steadily landed on the ground.


    Bai Xing''s huge body also shrank rapidly to the size of a normal person.She naturally didn''t have this ability, but it was simple for Monkey King to give it.


    "Hurry up! We are very looking forward to today''s itinerary!" Jenny Bonnie urged her face. Early in the morning, her hands were already gnawing on the fragrant barbecue.


    After washing , Monkey King was eagerly pulled out of the door by a few women.


    After discovering that Sun Wukong had been out of the house, Caijing Pterosaur flew over from a courtyard specially prepared for pets...


    The gourmet central wholesale market, where all the delicious ingredients from all over the world are concentrated, is commonly known as the world kitchen.Of course, some rare and high-level ingredients are still rare here.


    It¡¯s just that the food prices here sound a little scary, with dozens of millions at every turn!


    But money is simple for Monkey King. Although money in this world is a bit special, it is not difficult.


    Jenny Bonnie saw all the rare foodstuffs and animals, bought them all, and then put them into the space ring given by Monkey King. In a moment, her bold personality became the big one here. Rich man.


    It''s just that the magic ring in her hand obviously aroused the curiosity and greed of others.


    "Wow! It appeared!"


    "It''s Torture!"


    "Huh? Is it me?"


    At this time, the market suddenly became extremely lively.


    Monkey King turned his head to look, but they happened to see a strong man walking in against a monster that was completely out of proportion to his body...


    "En?" Monkey King was obviously a little surprised. He didn''t expect to see the protagonist of this world, Alu so soon.Seeing his purpose, it is obviously to sell ingredients.


    Because there is no dimensional shuttle device, Monkey King now relies on his own ability to enter other dimensional worlds, so every time he enters the dimensional world, the plot has just begun.This is equivalent to activating the dimensional world and letting the time of this world operate normally!Only by entering this world can you travel through the past and future of this world.


    "Oh oh~~ It''s Shak Lei Norton! This has to be more than a ton, right?"


    "Forty thousand per kilogram, how about it, Shimeng? I have already clicked the acupuncture point!" Alu casually threw the prey on his shoulder to the ground.


    Before the businessman named Shi Meng could answer, Jenny Bonnie ran over: "One kilo for 40,000, right? I bought it!" She said, turning her head to look at Monkey King: "Wukong, Look at how many catties this one is! Pay!"


    "This is just capturing level 4 garbage. There is no need to buy it, right?"


    "No matter how many levels it is. As long as it''s meat, I want to taste it!"


    "About 1.5 tons, here!" Sun Wukong helplessly, a gold card suddenly appeared in Kongkong''s right hand, and he handed it to Torri.


    "You''re so refreshing, but when I sell it to Shi Meng, you are buying it from him!" Alu waved his hand, still in principle.Then a pair of eyes was staring at Caijing Pterosaur, with a look of doubt: "Strange, this guy seems to have never seen it before?"


    Only one man in a black suit in the crowd stared at Caijing Pterosaur in shock, his eyes filled with incredible color: "This...this...is this...the legendary Caijing...Pterosaur ?!!!"


    As a senior figure in IGO, he is clearly knowledgeable and recognizes Caijing Pterosaur.


    "This is incredible! This matter must be reported to the president..." The man in black took a few deep breaths and suppressed his violent beating heart.Then he walked over to Hulu quietly and whispered in his ear: "Mr. Hulu, I want to entrust you with a job..."


    "Isn''t there a lot of IGO''s exclusive foodies? Even if you don''t find me, right?" Aru waved his hand and continued to stare at Caijing Pterosaur.


    "The fruits of the rainbow are bearing..." The man in black whispered in his ears.Che also deliberately let the Monkey King on the side vaguely hear.


    "Ting is scheming... It seems that he has recognized Caijing Pterosaur! Want to use the news of rainbow fruit to lead me to the headquarters of IGO... Interesting..." Monkey King glanced at the man in black. At the corner of the mouth, a smile appeared: "But the rainbow fruit seems pretty good..."


    "!!!" When he heard the rainbow fruit, Alu was also slightly moved.


    Just before there was time for questioning, I was interrupted by a surprise voice: "Ah! I found out, the genius food hunter Toriko, what an explosive news! Your name is Toriko, right? My name is Tina. , It¡¯s really a big bowl to meet Hulu...I¡¯m lucky that I¡¯m not a big bowl!"


    A beautiful woman with a microphone in hand rushed out of the crowd, and came to Alu''s side with a look of excitement.


    Lu''s brows frowned slightly, and he was suddenly interrupted at this critical juncture, which made him very unhappy.


    "Tina? She is also called Tina?" Jenny Bonnie looked at the reporter in front of her with surprise, full of curiosity.


    Toriko ignored Tina, and turned his head to look at the man in black: "Are you sure it is Rainbow Fruit? Isn''t that thing extinct?"


    "Rainbow Fruit?! It seems that I heard something amazing about the explosion!" Tina''s eyes widened and she looked excited.


    "Idiot! Your voice is too loud!" The man in black yelled at Alu, dragged him away...


    "Ah! Mr. Toriko! Wait for me!" At this moment, the short, ignored man trot and chased the two of them...


    Monkey King glanced at Tina and greeted the women beside him: "Let''s go! After breakfast, I will take you to a fun place..."


    As soon as everyone left, a GT robot appeared from a hidden corner: "Hey~~ It was originally just to pick the rainbow fruit... I didn''t expect to find the legendary Caijing pterosaur... I think BOSS I will be very interested..."..

 1015 Chapter 9 Each Purpose

    After eating breakfast, Sun Wukong took a few women riding Caijing pterosaurs and flew towards the Eighth Food Research Institute of the IGO Development Bureau...


    "Wukong, are we going to the place where the rainbow fruit was mentioned by the man in black before?" baby-5 looked at Monkey King and asked curiously.


    "En! Since people have deliberately led us there, naturally we can''t refuse his kindness..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "His aim should be Caijing pterosaurs, right?" Jenny Bonnie gnawed at the roasted meat in his hand and said slurred.


    "Caijing pterosaur is an extinct dream ingredient in this world. If this news is leaked, it will definitely attract the attention of all the food hunters in this world..." Keya patted the Caijing pterosaur, recalling that This kind of delicacy, an intoxicating blush immediately appeared on the delicate face.


    "What are you afraid of, as long as they dare to come, they will be killed to the dregs!" Baby-5 smiled, and knew it was a violent.


    "Master Wukong, is the rainbow fruit you mentioned, is it a fruit? Is it delicious?" Bai Xing''s soft voice sounded, his eyes on the water bay, looking cute.


    "Rainbow fruit... Actually, I haven''t tasted it, but I heard that it is a kind of juice that has a high concentration. A drop of rainbow fruit juice in a 20-meter swimming pool can turn the entire pool into a thick and mellow juice! "


    "It''s so amazing? Then you must go to see and see!" Baby-5''s eyes lit up, and after hearing Monkey King''s words, the girls were obviously interested in Rainbow Fruit.


    A few people were chatting all the way, unknowingly they have come to the Eighth Food Research Institute of the IGO Development Bureau...


    Half an hour ahead of time, IGO headquarters, president''s office!


    After hearing the report of the man in black, Long Yi was not calming down: "Are you sure it is Caijing Pterosaur? Did you read it wrong?"


    Looking at the man in black, Long Yi''s expression looked particularly serious, his pupils radiated with excitement and excitement!


    Legend has it that Caijing Pterosaur is an ancient dream food material. Because it has been extinct, even the food gods have not tasted it. Now that it suddenly appears, how can it not be shocked!


    "This...I''m not sure, but it looks very similar. That''s why I used Rainbow Fruit''s news to lead him to the Eighth Food Research Institute, and I want the president to verify it yourself..."


    "En! You did the right thing! Whether it is or not, it seems that I have to take a trip this time..." Long Yi nodded solemnly and said, "But are you sure they will come?"


    "This...I''m not so sure..."


    "Forget it, you can take the Toriko to capture the Rainbow Fruit! I will follow you in secret..."


    "Yes!" The man in black nodded and left...


    "Caijing pterodactyl..." Long Yi muttered to himself, opened a drawer in the bookcase beside him, took out an ancient book, and looked through...


    "Found...Crystal Pterodactyl...The capture level is unknown, the sea, land and air are three masters! The ancient legendary dream food material that is not old, is a bloodless creature, that is, the crystal scales are scraped into powder, and it is also a rare fantasy seasoning in the world... The longer it is, the more transparent the meat quality, the more dazzling the color, and the more delicious... One bite will increase your life span for a hundred years! Unfortunately, this is only recorded in the legend, whether it exists or not is no way to know!"


    At this moment, the phone in the room rang suddenly.


    Long took a look, and frowned slightly: "Yuweimen, I didn''t expect you to call me too!"


    "I have something important to tell you this time..." The voice on the other end of the phone seemed very serious.Then there is no more text.


    "Hey! What''s the important thing? What are you talking about!" Long Yi waited for a moment, but still didn''t hear anything, he looked very unhappy.


    "...Ah! Sorry, that''s it just now?" Yuweimen''s voice came again.


    "You old boy, were you in a daze just now? Hurry up and finish talking. What is the important thing?"


    "En... last night there were four people from the food world, one of whom was very powerful. I fought her twice briefly, but they were all defeated! They probably have entered the human world now..."


    "What? Lost? Are you kidding? Who the hell is it? Did the people in the food world have got the news?" Long was startled. He thought the people in the food world had already learned about the Caijing pterosaur. Here comes the world.


    "..." Yuweimen suddenly stopped talking.


    Long Yi''s brows jumped and he roared again, awakening Yuweimen who was in a daze: "Asshole! Don''t just leave me in a daze!"


    "Ah! Sorry, that woman is actually not the point... The point is..." At this point, Yuweimen''s voice suddenly became extremely serious: "Following the monster beside them, it seems to be the legendary Caijing Pterodactyl? I don¡¯t know too well. Now that people have come to the human world, please check it out!


    "Caijing Pterosaur? So they...understand! I''m ready to meet them..." Upon hearing Yuweimen''s words, Long Yi immediately thought of the Monkey King and the gang who were attracted by the man in black.


    "So you have noticed, then it''s okay! But you have to be careful! These people are not easy, especially the man, who looks like an ordinary person, but I feel that he is more dangerous than anyone! "


    "I''ll pay attention...being able to subdue the legendary ancient creatures, the strength should not be underestimated!" Long Yi said with a serious face.


    The two said a few more words and hung up the phone.


    "Even Yuweimen said this. It seems that the eighth layer of this matter is true...ancient dreamy ingredients! If this is the case, I am afraid this world will be restless..." A trace of Long Yi''s eyes appeared. Worried, but more is looking forward to!


    Close the book and put it back in the drawer of the bookcase.Long Yi left the office alone, riding a flying bird and beast towards the Eighth Food Research Institute...


    Although I heard that even Yuweimen had been defeated, Ryuichi was still not afraid. After all, he was one of the three people in the legend. He had this confidence and pride!


    The Eighth Food Research Institute of the IGO Development Bureau, 9F, Building C, the second reference room.


    Looking at the huge building wall that looked like a mountain in front of him, Jenny Bonny couldn''t help but brighten up: "It''s not small! There must be many good things in it?"


    "You don''t mean to empty the contents, do you?" When Jenny Bonnie said this, Ya Lima looked at Jenny Bonnie.


    "That''s what it means!" Jenny Bonnie smiled.


    "There is no need to evacuate all of them, but if you see good things, take them all! Who told them to deliberately lure us!" Monkey King also smirked...

 1016 Chapter 10 Rainbow Fruit

    Pay attention to your playing Caijing Pterodactyl, I will hit the things in your food research institute and get what you need.This is what Monkey King meant at this moment.


    Before no one noticed, the Caijing Pterosaur had already flew over the high wall with Monkey King and landed in an open place.


    "This is really an artificially cultivated place? Isn''t this too wide?" Baby-5 looked at the endless front, looking surprised.


    "To be precise, it should be called natural cultivation..." Monkey King said, plucking a bunch of''bananas'' from the vine beside him.


    "Is this a banana? I don''t remember the banana tree grows like this?" baby-5 looked at the''banana tree'' in front of him curiously.


    "This is not a banana, but a banana cucumber that looks like a banana..." In Keya''s mind, Sun Wukong had instilled information about all the ingredients in the world, so he recognized it at a glance, then looked around and picked a few slices. Bacon leaves said: "Just use bacon leaves to eat, but it will be delicious!"


    With that, but Ya wrapped a banana cucumber with bacon leaves and handed it to Monkey King.


    Monkey King took it, took a bite, and nodded with great satisfaction: "It''s really a rare delicacy, you guys try it too!"


    The women used the bacon leaf to wrap the banana cucumber in the Koya method, took a bite, and suddenly looked surprised: "It''s really delicious! It''s a good snack!"


    Even Jenny Bonnie, who has always been a carnivore, couldn''t stop, ate one stick after another, and finally ate all the bacon leaves and banana cucumbers around before she stopped.


    "Both of these things are good, Goku, take it away!" Jenny Bonnie pointed at the vines and plants and waved her hand. The meaning is self-evident, this is called the Monkey King transfer!


    "It''s really good, I think Yue''er will like it..." Monkey King smiled slightly and waved his big hand. The bacon leaf and banana cucumber vegetation disappeared instantly, harvested into his own world, and planted in his back garden. .


    The soil there is sacred soil, which is far more fertile than the soil here. Any plant can survive in it, and the things that grow out are no longer ordinary.


    "Gah ah ah ah!!!"


    Moving on, a four-armed orangutan suddenly jumped off a gravel hill!The four sturdy arms are holding a big rock and slamming towards Jenny Bonnie at the front!


    "En?" Jenny Bonnie glanced at the corner of her eye and punched out unceremoniously. With a''bang'', the four-armed orangutan was instantly blasted away by a terrible shock force!Crashing into the ground, staring in his eyes, he was obviously in a coma!


    "Goku, can this be eaten?" Jenny Bonnie pointed at the four-armed orangutan and looked at Monkey King.


    "Tello King Kong, the meat is harder than stone and cannot be eaten! And it looks so disgusting, don''t you want to eat everything you see?"


    "That... used to..." Jenny Bonnie scratched her head embarrassedly.


    It didn''t take long to walk, but there were countless lottery King Kong appeared on the rocks ahead, densely packed with screams on their faces, they looked full of deterrence!


    And behind the Lotter Kings, there is a huge plant growing!It bears ten fruits with beautiful halo.That is the fruit tree of Rainbow Fruit.


    "It looks like it''s already here..." Monkey King looked at the fruit tree not far away and smiled.


    "But there are a lot of Lotter King Kong! I''m afraid I will hurt the fruit tree..." Jenny Bonny said.


    "Or I''ll come!" Baby-5 looked at Monkey King.


    "No, let me come." Monkey King said, invisible fluctuations radiated from his body, and in an instant, the group of Lotte King Kong fell silently to the ground!


    "It''s really convenient to be overbearing, but unfortunately we don''t have such qualifications!" Baby-5 looked at Monkey King with envy.


    "You have mastered both the armed sex and the domineering sex, and it''s time to enlist your domineering sex!" Monkey King looked at the women, but smiled.


    "What are you waiting for, hurry up!" Jenny Bonnie''s eyes lit up suddenly, her face was impatient, they knew the identity of Monkey King, and the qualifications of their kings could not be simple.


    Monkey King nodded, touching the top of their heads with one hand, an inexplicable induction instantly appeared in their hearts, that feeling was very strange!


    Of course, Bai Xing doesn''t need it anymore. She is the king of all sea kings, so she is born with the domineering look of an overlord, but she has not yet awakened.And with her character, even if she is awakened, it doesn''t matter.


    "This will be there? It''s really amazing!" Invisible fluctuations radiated from the bodies of Jenny Bonnie''s women. Although they were psychologically prepared, they were still a little excited.


    Monkey King and the others once again rode on the backs of Caijing Pterosaurs and flew towards the fruit tree of Rainbow Fruit...


    "Is this the fruit of the rainbow... really beautiful..."


    But the girls are all attracted by the halo emanating from the rainbow fruit!


    It''s just that the sky is suddenly overcast and dark, and the shower is about to come...


    "It''s about to rain! Hurry up and pick the rainbow fruit and leave!" Keya glanced at the dim sky and said.


    Jenny Bonnie leaned forward and smelled it, feeling that the whole person became more comfortable: "Smelling makes you unbearable! This rainbow fruit must be a good thing, or take the entire rainbow fruit tree away. !Yep?"


    As she spoke, Jenny Bonnie seemed to feel a little bit, and turned her head to look in the direction where she came...


    I saw a GT robot from far to near...


    "Ohhh~~ It''s really surprising. I have already set off early, but I didn''t expect to let you take the lead... It seems that the speed of Caijing Pterosaur is really fast..."


    At a distance of only 20 meters, the GT robot stopped, and a mechanical voice came from it. The tone was a little surprised. After looking at the Monkey King, he finally fixed his eyes on the Caijing Pterosaur.


    "This guy... has a strong breath... What kind of race does it come from? Isn''t it too weird?" Baby-5 looked at the GT robot and asked Sun Wukong curiously.


    "This is not a race, but a GT robot, controlled remotely by someone! The strength is so-so..."


    "Haha~~ so-so..." The GT robot laughed strangely and looked at Monkey King: "Rainbow fruit can be given to you... But I am very interested in the strange bird under you... Why don''t you give it to me? !"


    Monkey King looked down on him, and he looked down on Monkey King even more, because he didn''t feel the threat from the Monkey King.


    Although Lotter King Kong fell all around, he could easily do it himself.


    But more is confidence in your own strength.There are also Monkey King who are unknown at first, so what is there to be afraid of?..

 1017 Chapter 11 Baby-5 vs. GT Robot

    "This is the legendary Caijing pterosaur! You said to let you give it to you? The tone is really not small!" Jenny Bonnie bit the barbecue in his hand, and looked at the GT robot with joking expression.


    "It seems that I was wrong... I originally thought that you didn''t know its true identity before walking around with it... Now it seems that it is not the same thing... I am curious... now that you know its true identity , Why do you still dare to take it everywhere...Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone with a heart will recognize it and become unruly?"


    "Are you talking about yourself?" Keya looked at the GT robot and rolled her eyes.


    "If you are willing to hand it over..." The GT robot actually nodded: "This kind of ancient food that has long been extinct, whether it is cloned with genetic cells or not, is not something you can have... or give it to me early. You can save a little life!"


    "Haha~~ I laughed so hard! Goku, this guy is threatening us?" Jenny Bonnie suddenly leaned on the Monkey King and laughed ignorantly.


    "This attitude is not good! No wonder you will sway the Caijing pterosaurs to wander around. This confidence and arrogance will bring a murderous disaster!" The GT robot''s tone seemed very gloomy and sharp. The sharp beak suddenly separated from it, and a beam of light lased in an instant...It was so fast that it almost came in the blink of an eye!


    "Let me come!" Jenny Bonnie just wanted to do something, baby-5 had already taken action, and her left hand instantly turned into a huge sword and shield in front of her. There was a loud''bang'', and the beam shot at the sword. Above the shield, a violent roar broke out!


    The huge impact directly caused the baby-5 to slide back three or four meters before it stabilized.


    "Yeah? Something! It seems that it''s more than just talking big..." The GT robot was slightly surprised when he saw that his blow was taken.


    "You''ve always been the one who talked big, right?" Baby-5 looked at the GT robot and exclaimed, "You didn''t even figure out the reality of the other party. You just kept talking up there. Isn''t it too arrogant?" , The sword and shield immediately turned into a rocket launcher, and it shot at the GT robot!


    A loud bang hit the target, and even the earth shook slightly!It can be seen that the power of explosion is terrible.


    However, the smoke and dust cleared, but the GT robot was unscathed, looking up and down baby-5, looking very surprised: "You can change weapons with your hands? You are a robot? When has the robot become so realistic?"


    "My old lady is not a robot! You have never seen the world before!" Baby-5 yelled softly, his left hand instantly restored to its original shape, and a light wave of his right hand turned into a sharp ancient sword with cold light!


    A little bit of the ground under your feet, a breeze came out, and the body shot out in an instant. A merciless piece slashed at the neck of the GT robot, but a spark came out!Only a small sword mark was left.


    "What a hard turtle shell!" Baby-5 was surprised.Just about to retreat, the GT robot''s right hand pierced her heart!


    Extremely fast, like an afterimage!


    A strange range suddenly appeared on baby-5''s face, her body changed and she instantly turned into a huge cannonball!


    Just when the arm of the GT robot touched the cannonball, there was a''boom'', and a terrifying roar broke out!The terrible mushroom cloud instantly rushed into the sky, and the GT robot was instantly lifted into the sky by the terrible explosion, scattered all over the place, and then turned into a parabola and fell hundreds of meters away!Electric sparks flashed all over, apparently scrapped.


    As the smoke cleared, baby-5 walked out of the huge circular hole that was blown out, patted the dust on his body, looked at the crippled GT robot in the distance, and smiled: "Look After coming to integrate the magic sword, the power of this explosion has also become stronger!"


    "You become a magic sword, you can''t get it if you smash him with a sword, why do you make it like a self-destruction! Even we were affected..." Jenny Bonnie gave Baby-5 a blank look.


    "I''m not trying to test how powerful my current moves are!" Baby-5 smiled indifferently. With Monkey King here, she didn''t worry that she would blow Keya and the others together. Up.


    "Facts have proved that the power is not bad!" For the current results, baby-5 is very satisfied.


    "Are you...what kind of monster? Don''t tell me if you turned into a bomb...why did nothing happen if it exploded?" The GT robot was really shocked at this moment. Why did he, who had been confident of fighting, suddenly be maimed after just a while. Up?


    "Wukong said, you can''t tell others your secrets casually, so I won''t tell you! I am so depressed! Haha~~" Baby-5 laughed loudly, and was so angry that he controlled the GT robot. The person almost vomited blood: "I remember you! Next time I will use my deity to fight you again... Lose..."


    As soon as the sound fell, there was no sound anymore, apparently completely scrapped.


    In a slightly dim hall, a man took off the sensor on his head, and a slightly low and majestic question came next to him: "Has it failed? What''s the matter?"


    "The opponent''s abilities are a bit weird. When I attacked, it suddenly turned into a cannonball and destroyed the GT robot..."


    "Is that so? Is Caijing pterosaur true?"


    "The subordinates have confirmed that it is indeed a Caijing pterosaur, but it is relatively small and seems to be just a cub?"


    "Cub? Is it not cloned from genetic cells?" The man wearing a mask frowned.


    "Regardless of whether it was cloned or not...Since it is confirmed that it is Caijing Pterosaur, Starjou, Gu Lin Baqi, and Domirot will visit the three of you personally. Be sure to bring Caijing Pterosaur back to me!"


    "...Since the other party has appeared at IGO''s Food Research Institute, I think the chairman of IGO should have noticed it?


    "Long Yi? It''s really troublesome... But the person who can tame Caijing pterosaurs is not a simple thing, even if it''s just a cub... You only need to act by chance, maybe they will lose both sides..."


    "Understood...Then let''s go there in person!" Starjiu nodded: "The legendary Caijing pterosaur, I heard that even the food god has not captured it... I am also very curious..."


    "Boss, let your subordinates go with them too! I know a little bit about them, and I want to take revenge today!"


    "Well...Go! Don''t let me down this time..."..

 1018 Chapter Twelve

    The Eighth Food Research Institute of the IGO Development Bureau, 9F, Building C, the second reference room.


    At this point, the sky was completely covered by dark clouds. After cleaning up the GT robots, a little time was wasted. When Monkey King just wanted to take away the rainbow fruit tree, the drifting showers had already poured down.


    This made Sun Wukong not anxious at all: "I heard that after the rain, the rainbow fruit will become more beautiful and fascinating. People, we might as well wait for a while! The showers come quickly and go quickly!"


    As he said, a big umbrella suddenly appeared in his hand, inserted it on the spot and swiped it lightly, the seat bench flashed out, sat down with a few women, and leisurely admired the beauty under the shower.It¡¯s just that Tro King Kong (also called Doro King Kong in translation) lying all around, the scene looks a little strange.


    Before long, the two figures approached from far away in the rain...


    "Mr. Alu, you see, as expected, someone arrived before us, wow! A lot of Tro King Kong, they all passed out..."


    The figure in the rain curtain gradually became clear, and it turned out that Toriko and Komatsu had arrived.Although they set off earlier than Monkey King, the''car'' they took was not as fast as the Caijing Pterosaur.


    "There are no traces of fighting... and no injuries or acupuncture... Are these Tro King Kong fainted by intimidation?" Alu looked at the Tro King Kong who was in a coma, his complexion became more and more solemn, the level of Tro King Kong. Although it''s only a low level 9 and it''s okay to intimidate and frighten away, but to faint all so many ethnic groups, how is this done?


    It can be seen that Alu is much more careful than that GT robot.Well, it can''t be said to be careful, it can only show that the person who controls the GT robot is too arrogant about his own strength!The scum with a capture level of only 9, he didn''t even bother to check it.Because of rubbish like this, he is just one.


    But Toriko was different. For him now, facing so many Tro King Kong, he also had to take it seriously, so he took a closer look.


    "It''s the few people in the morning..." Looking at the Monkey King who were drinking tea leisurely under the umbrella, Alu frowned slightly, and then looked at the Rainbow Fruit Tree again, and her saliva suddenly flowed: "Is this Rainbow Fruit? ¡­Smelling the smell is unbearable!"


    "Does this kid look familiar? They are also here for the rainbow fruit?" Jenny Bonnie looked at Hulu, bit the barbecue in his hand, and said slurred.No matter when and where, she will go to the end.


    "You forgot just when you met in the morning? You still wanted to buy the Shak Lei Norton, but because of the rainbow fruit, you didn''t buy it." Keya kindly reminded.


    "It turns out that it''s that kid, I don''t bother to remember the first passerby!" Jenny Bonny had a look of enlightenment.


    It¡¯s just that he was very depressed when he heard these words, he was also one of the Four Heavenly Kings!Is it famous?When did it become a passerby?


    At this time, a few people in black followed them and walked in. The person in black in the front of them, after seeing the Monkey King and the others, his eyes clearly brightened. It was he who revealed the news of the Rainbow Fruit. That brought Monkey King here.


    Alu turned his head to look at the man in black beside him, "What''s the matter with them?"


    The man in black shook his head, but his eyes with sunglasses were looking at Caijing Pterosaur: "It should also be for the Rainbow Fruit!"


    "Rainbow fruit?" Alu nodded, and looked towards Monkey King: "This is the food research institute of IGO. You are also here for the rainbow fruit?"


    "That''s right! Boy, this rainbow fruit has already been wrapped by us, but nothing will happen to you!" Genie Bonnie reminded me kindly.


    "It''s wrapped up by you? This rainbow fruit was cultivated by IGO. When did it become yours?" Alu frowned, his muscles swelled, and he immediately made a decision, full of hostility to the Monkey Kings: " It seems that you are here to steal the Rainbow Fruit!"


    "Stealing? This sounds terrible! But it can be understood as well!" Jenny Bonnie scratched her head with embarrassment: "But if you want to do something, I advise you to accept this thought. , Have you seen the end of that guy over there? It''s a very dangerous thing to do it!" Jenny Bonny pointed to the scrapped GT robot.


    "That''s a GT robot? Have the people from the food club been here?" The black-clothed man''s complexion changed slightly, and his face suddenly became serious.He knows very well that anyone who can control a GT robot is not a weak hand, and the ability to destroy a GT robot into such a person is obviously not low.


    "Liu, be careful, this group is not easy, let''s wait until the president comes!" The man in black came to the side of Lu and warned in a low voice.


    "The old man will come too? What''s the matter?" Alu was obviously taken aback.


    "For the''weird bird'' beside them!" The man in black whispered.


    "Huh? That thing actually caught the old man''s attention. Could it be that some great ingredient could not be made?" Alu was even more surprised.


    The man in black shook his head and said nothing.


    He didn''t get the answer he wanted, but he was gearing up, and he smiled: "Forget it, wait for the old man to come and ask him, now, let me talk to them for a while!"


    The man in black frowned and didn''t stop it. Obviously, he wanted to use Hulu to test the strength of the Monkey King!After all, Toriko was one of the four famous kings, not a weak hand.


    "Is someone coming to look for abuse again? Isn''t it just picking a few fruits! Is it that difficult?" Jenny Bonnie stepped forward and said to baby-5: "This person is handed over to me!"


    "Woman? Hey, don''t you make a move?" Alu frowned at Jenny Bonnie, but looked at Monkey King.


    "Want to make Wukong a shot? You are not qualified yet!" Jenny Bonnie ate the barbecue in her hand at a very fast speed: "Beating me first!"


    Alu frowned and didn''t do anything first. Obviously, facing a beautiful lady who was very beautiful, he couldn''t do anything.


    "It seems that I was also underestimated!" Jenny Bonnie yelled, her figure flashed, and she punched the prisoner!


    It''s okay if he doesn''t move. As soon as he moved his hands, he sensed the strength contained in Jenny Bonnie''s fist, his complexion instantly became serious, his fists were clenched tightly, and his fists blasted over!


    The two fists touched instantly, and the one who was shaken back was actually the captive!


    This result obviously made Alu to be shocked: "A female stream contains such a powerful force? It seems that you have eaten a lot of good things!"..

 1019 Chapter Thirteen Jenny Bonnie vs. Toriko

    Jenny Bonnie didn''t pay attention to Toriko, but shook her head disappointedly: "Such a big head, but only such a little power, not even an uncle (referring to Yuweimen)! It''s even capable of dealing with you. Do not need to use!"


    Just with a punch, Jenny Bonnie understood the general strength of Toriko.


    "Mr. Toriko, are you okay?" Komatsu looked at him with worry on his face.He was shocked inside. In his mind, the Toriko, who was as strong as a monster, was repelled by a woman. Could he not be shocked?


    "It''s okay, all of you stay away!" Alu''s face was solemn, watching Jenny Bonnie''s fighting spirit become more and more high: "This is interesting, it seems that I underestimated you!" His muscles swelled more and more, and his breath gradually soared. Under the shock of this terrible breath, people could see a terrifying demon figure appearing behind him!


    This is a kind of power formed by the Qi place, the stronger the strength, the stronger the effect of the power!The greater the effect of intimidation.If there is too much difference in strength, there is no need to do anything at all to scare the opponent back.


    "It''s so powerful, but it''s just a fancy!" Jenny Bonnie shook her head disdainfully when she looked at Hulu.Because of the difference in strength between the two, it is not even a star.


    This is not an exaggeration at all, because the early strength of Toriko is indeed very good.


    But people are the protagonist!What''s wrong with weak strength?They are linked!Fight against monsters, eat, and your strength will rise!


    I didn''t see that in the original work, it was a bit difficult to deal with a Tro King Kong, but a group of Tro King Kong came out behind, and the author Jun Li Ma opened it for him!There is something wrong with the magical acupuncture skills. After a few clicks, a group of Tro King Kong was brought down by him.


    However, even if they were linked up, I am afraid it is not enough now. Facing Jenny Bonnie, he is doomed to be a tragedy.


    At the contempt of Jenny Bonniche Guo Guo, Alu looked very angry, I am so serious, and you are so casual, showing that he looks down on him, can he not be angry?


    The muscular body was full of explosive power and beauty, and he smashed the ground with one foot and slammed away at Jenny Bonnie!This time, he didn''t keep his hands at all!


    Seeing to be close, Jenny Bonnie''s figure flashed, and instantly appeared behind the tori, and immediately kicked on the tori¡¯s back unceremoniously, and listened to the loud sound of''bang''. , Alu''s strong body directly smashed into the ground!


    "Mr. Toriko!!" Komatsu in the distance yelled in shock.


    And Tina, who didn¡¯t know when he came in, hid behind a big rock, looking at everything in front of her, she was also stunned: "Oh my God! One of the Four Heavenly Kings, one of the four heavenly kings, was knocked over by that woman! It''s amazing! ! This is simply the news of a huge bowl! Fortunately, it was filmed..."


    Tina, who was extremely excited, picked up the camera in her hand and looked at it, and immediately let out a miserable scream: "Ah! The damn shower, it broke my camera!"


    "Yep?"


    Tina''s scream immediately attracted the attention of the black-clothed men in front of him: "What''s the matter? How could reporters get in here? Hurry up and blast her out..."


    On the other side, Jenny Bonnie shook her head when she looked at Hulu: "Sora has a brute force and can''t speed. The so-called limbs are well developed. Simply put, you are someone like you... Hurry up and get out! Sora plays with you! When the rain stops, I will pick the rainbow fruit!"


    After speaking, he clapped his hands, turned and walked towards Monkey King, obviously losing interest in fighting.


    But Monkey King watched Tina being framed by several men in black, and shook his head: "This girl is still so unlucky!"


    "Damn it! Rainbow fruit is the target I captured!" Alu climbed up from the ground, the expression on his face looked terrifying. How can there be any reason for the delicacy?This is not his usual style!


    "If that''s the case, don''t blame me for being impolite!" He said, palms like a knife, and the two palms collided with a crisp sound of fine iron.


    This is planning to use his unique skill knife and fork!


    "Huh?" Jenny Bonnie turned around curiously, looked at the prisoner, and her face was immediately full of discomfort: "My old lady has already let you off with her kind intentions. Are you deliberately looking for abuse?"


    "It doesn''t necessarily matter who abuses him!" Alu roared and rushed towards Jenny Bonnie again, his right hand seemed to turn into a knife, and he swung down at Jenny Bonnie!


    You know, his move can cut a huge crocodile in half!


    "Jenny, be careful, don''t underestimate the enemy!" Monkey King immediately reminded by voice transmission.


    Jenny Bonnie''s strength is indeed much higher than that of the current Toriko, but it does not mean that her physical defenses can resist swords.


    You know, this hand knife of Alu is as sharp as a sword!If Jenny Bonnie underestimates the enemy and stops with bare hands, something will happen.


    Upon hearing Sun Wukong¡¯s reminder, Jenny Bonnie, who was originally casual, was surprised. Who is Sun Wukong?Even he reminded himself, indicating that this trick must be absolutely extraordinary!At the moment, he didn''t dare to contempt anymore, his fist was squeezed, and he blasted out the direction of the prisoner with an unceremonious punch!


    This punch did not leave the slightest hand, just because of a word from Monkey King, Jenny Bonnie did not dare to be careless!Nonsense, even Monkey King reminded him, can she be careless?


    It''s just this way, but he was forced to suffer.


    Just listened to the sound of "click", under the shocking eyes of everyone, the atmosphere shattered, and the prisoner who was rushing in the middle of the road instantly felt like a heavy blow. With a chuckle, he directly spouted a big mouth of blood, like a broken kite flying upside down...


    The whole earth was shaking violently, as if a magnitude twelve earthquake had erupted, the ground in front of it cracked and opened in an instant!


    "Damn! What happened?!!!"


    Tina, who was framed by several people in black and left, was unstable and fell to the ground, screaming in horror as she looked at the ground that was suddenly shaking and cracking!


    Komatsu and the people in black all fell to the ground with horror, lying tightly on the ground, afraid to move!The past flashes in the mind like a revolving lantern, this is a picture that only appears when the person is about to die!


    A black shadow suddenly flashed out from a hidden corner, jumped up, and caught the captive who was still flying backwards!The muscles of both hands were tense and raised. When landing, his feet were sunken into the ground, and he slid directly for hundreds of meters before stopping!


    Monkey King lightly touched the ground with his right foot, the shaking stopped, and the cracked ground stopped spreading. In a moment, everything calmed down.


    Looking at Jenny Bonnie, Monkey King was speechless: "What are you doing?"


    "You suddenly sent a voice message and scared me... so..." Jenny Bonnie smiled, touched her head with embarrassment, and realized that she had overreacted...

 1020 Chapter 14 Long Yi

    This cannot be blamed on Jenny Bonnie''s nervousness, because the identity of Monkey King lies there!Can she not be serious?


    And it also shows that Jenny Bonnie firmly believes in Monkey King''s words, because she believes, so she dare not take the slightest care.Moreover, she herself felt a sense of crisis, and naturally she would not show any mercy anymore.


    Long Yi put Alu down and checked for him, but his complexion became extraordinarily solemn: "Almost all the internal organs are shattered. What a terrible force! Both internally and externally have been severely injured. Fortunately, your body is already strong. , Otherwise it would be dangerous..."


    "Father, you''re really here... be careful, that woman is so strong!" Seeing Long Yi Empress, Alu obviously relaxed, looking at Jenny Bonnie''s serious face.


    "You still worry about yourself! The injury is not light! Go back to heal your injury first!" Long Yi patted Alu.


    "It''s okay, I can resist this injury..." Alu shook his head, resisting the severe pain, and wanted to stand up, but struggled a few times but couldn''t get his wish.


    "Don''t mess around, your internal organs are basically shattered. If you move, be careful to completely shatter. In that case, even the gourmet cells can''t be recovered by recovering!" Long Yi suppressed it. Torture, prevent him from moving.


    "Who are they? They are so amazing!" Alu asked with a look of confusion as he looked at Jenny Bonnie.


    "I don''t know, I only know that they are from the food world...Even Yuweimen was defeated by that woman. You dare to do something with others, so courageous! You are lucky to not die!"


    "This... so powerful?!" Alu''s eyes widened, shocked.He knows who Yuweimen is. He is a powerful figure who alone guards a one-way street connecting the food world and the human world. Even such a character loses. It seems that he is not ashamed to lose. what.


    Enduring the severe pain on his body, Toriko remembered the terrible scene of the shaking mountains just now, and asked in shock: "Is the food world really that scary? Any woman who comes out is so powerful?"


    "The horror of the food world is not what you can imagine, nor can you go now! Lie down obediently, and talk about it when you have something to do!" Long Yi finished, looking at the Monkey King with a very serious expression. Obviously stayed.


    Because Monkey King, they didn''t pay attention to them at all, but completely focused on the rainbow fruit.


    At this time, the showers have stopped, and the rainbow fruit after the rain exudes dazzling and dazzling color, like a dreamlike charm, people will lose their minds when they see it, and they can''t help but be attracted by it!


    "Is this the Rainbow Fruit? It''s so beautiful!" Tina looked at the Rainbow Fruit obsessively, her expression clearly bewildered.Just as soon as she took a step, she let out a painful cry of''ah'', and she sat down on the ground. It turned out that in the earthquake, her bare arms and feet were obviously injured.


    The people in black on the side frowned, and no one paid any attention to her. They all looked at the Monkey King and the others with solemn expression, and they still had the intention to drive Tina away.


    The Caijing pterosaur flapped its wings and flew up, using its two front paws to pluck two mature rainbow fruits, hand them to Monkey King, and stay quietly aside again.


    "Sure enough, it is Caijing pterosaur... but it looks like it is just a cub?" Long Yi ignored the rainbow fruit that was picked. Instead, he looked at Caijing pterosaur with his brilliance. Unspeakable excitement also surfaced in his heart.


    "Now IGO President, Long Yi, I don''t know what your Excellency is called?" Long said in a very polite way, hugging Monkey King.He could tell at a glance that among this group of people, Monkey King was the leader.


    Moreover, Sun Wukong just stopped the obscure movement of the violent earthquake, he could see it clearly!This alone shakes his heart, because of this, even he can''t do it.This made him have to take it seriously.


    The only thing that made him even more jealous was that he had clearly seen Monkey King take action just now, but Monkey King looked like an ordinary person from beginning to end, and he couldn''t even see the slightest clue. This was the reason why he was even more shocked. !


    If he hadn''t seen Monkey King take action, he would have thought he was just an ordinary person.This pretense is too thorough, if you encounter any unlucky person, you will bump into it!


    Well, this is talking about the previous GT robots and Toriko.


    "You also came for Caijing Pterosaur, right?" Monkey King looked at Long Yi and smiled faintly.Pass the rainbow fruit in their hands to Bai Xing and the others, and let them appreciate it by themselves.


    As for the daughters of Bai Xing, they obviously ignored the Long Yi and others at this moment. How could they have the attraction of Rainbow Fruit.


    "It''s true!" Long Yi nodded without evasiveness, and looked very casual: "But I am not like him!" He said, pointing to the destroyed GT robot not far away: "I It¡¯s just to witness the charm of the legendary Caijing Pterodactyl! I have seen it now, and it is as amazing as the rumors! Just as a cub, it is already so powerful! Can conquer this legendary creature, You are not easy either!"


    "Cub..." Monkey King smiled faintly without explaining. He made the Caijing pterosaur smaller, but he was mistaken as a cub.


    "Then you have seen it now, don''t you hurry up and take your people away?"


    "Don''t say that!" Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Long Yi didn''t get angry at all: "Well, you also picked two rainbow fruits cultivated by our IGO. Why don''t you go to IGO as a guest? Let''s get to know you. A friend is not bad too!"


    "Isn''t it because you want to invite us to go, looking for a chance to clean up us?" Baby-5 gave Long a glance and said.


    "How come, I''m not one of the people of the Food Club, I really want to make friends with you!" Long Wuchu smiled, with an open face.A powerful person like Monkey King who can''t even see him clearly, he wouldn''t be foolish enough to offend others.


    And I became acquainted with Monkey King and became friends. It shouldn''t be difficult to order Caijing pterosaur meat with him? This old man''s abacus is very precise.


    "This old man is so discerning, it seems that he doesn''t need to be beaten!" Ke Ya glanced at the dragon and continued to admire the rainbow fruit.


    "Since you are so sincere, it shouldn''t be difficult to give this rainbow fruit tree to me?" Monkey King looked at Long Yi with a joking expression.


    "This fruit tree can''t be transplanted at will, it will die if it gets worse..."


    "Then you don''t have to worry about it!" Monkey King smiled slightly, his thoughts moved, and the whole rainbow fruit tree disappeared instantly.


    "Huh?! This rainbow fruit tree... where did it go?!" Long Yi and the others were dumbfounded by the scene in front of them...

 1021 Chapter 15 Heart Palpitations

    "Just picking a few rainbow fruits...you really took away the rainbow fruit tree?" Yilong frowned slightly looking at the rainbow fruit tree as if the world had evaporated.


    The rainbow fruit tree was cultivated by their IGO so hard, how could it be taken away and indifferent?


    He just didn''t know how such a big tree was unknowingly taken away by Monkey King, but the well-informed man was only surprised and returned to normal.


    PS: A book friend reminded me that IGO¡¯s president is not called Long Yi, but Yi Long. In fact, it¡¯s just a different translation. However, there are more people called Yi Long, so I will change my name to Yi Long in the future.


    Several people in black on the side also took out their guns and aimed them at Monkey King.The rainbow fruit trees have been snatched away by others, so it''s so polite!


    And Yilong''s complexion became a little ugly. Someone transplanted the rainbow fruit tree in front of him. This shows that it doesn''t save face.If the news spreads, his old face will be lost.


    "Just to try his strength..." Yilong looked at Monkey King, his eyes suddenly narrowed, his breath gradually awakened like a sleeping raptor...


    But as soon as the hostility rose, his heart trembled suddenly, and his breath was also a vague stagnation, disappearing into the invisible again, the thick shock in his eyes flashed away, and he was instantly replaced with a smiling face: "Since your Excellency likes it, then give it to you, and treat it as my gift to you!" He said, clapped his hands at the black-clothed men, and said: "Get out!"


    "Uh!" Look at me, I look at you, a few people in black. I don''t know what Yilong is thinking. The rainbow fruit tree has been taken away by others, so let it go?But they were the president, and since they had all spoken, they had to resign.


    "This guy''s intuition is strong..." Monkey King glanced at Yilong and waved his hand: "Goodbye by chance!" He said, holding Bai Xing and leaping onto Caijing Pterosaur''s back, but a few girls flew right away. And jumped up...


    "Hey, do you want to leave like this? If you make me like this, you don''t have to accompany the medical expenses. Anyway, you have to send me to the hospital?" Seeing Monkey King and the others are going to leave, Tina is a bit pungent. My heart suddenly became angry, and screamed softly.


    Just after screaming, she immediately covered her mouth with her hands, and then she realized that these people in front of them are not ordinary people!Didn''t you see that the cracked ground around you is a masterpiece of others?Really impulsive is the devil!But when I saw the IGO chairman Ichiryu on the side, I felt a little relieved.


    "I''m so courageous. Forget it, because you have the same name as Tina, I''ll take you away with you!" Then, Monkey King patted Caijing Pterosaur on the back, and Caijing Pterosaur walked immediately. Arriving in front of Tina, in the scream of fear, the front paw grabbed her and threw her on her back!


    Immediately, the wings shook, and accompanied by a gust of wind, the Caijing pterosaur rose off the ground, turned into a stream of light, and disappeared into the sky...


    The speed is amazing!


    "Quick! Dad, really let them go like this?" Alu looked at Yilong, puzzled.


    "Forget it! Just consider it a good relationship! I will just cultivate a rainbow fruit tree in the future, although it will not take a short time..." Yilong shook his head, and the expression in his eyes at this time became very deep.


    "Uh! Daddy, are they strong? I rarely see you showing such an expression!" Alu looked at Yilong in surprise.


    "It''s really strong! Just now I just showed a little bit of hostility, and I felt a terrible heart palpitations... This feeling, but I have never had it... This time, there really is a headache person!"


    When Alu and others heard what Yilong said, their eyes widened in shock.


    Yilong''s face is serious, and his breath at the moment is very shocking: "Originally thought that the food party was the biggest trouble, but now suddenly such a mysterious figure ran out... I really can''t underestimate the people of the world! I hope it is not the enemy. ¡­It seems that I have to prepare early too¡­"


    As he said, Yilong said to the black-clothed people: "Hurry up and take Hu to get medical treatment. I have something wrong now. I will leave first..." He said, calling a huge strange bird and sitting on it. Empty away...


    "It seems that my strength is far from good! I have to find more delicious things..." A ray of determination radiated from his eyes, and his defeat in the hands of a woman today was a huge blow of.


    With the support of Komatsu and the others, Toriko left here...


    "Ah~~! Hurry up! Let me go down! This is too high! It''s too fast! It will fall! I have a fear of heights! Hurry down!" Above the clouds, the Caijing pterosaurs were flying fast, Tina''s The whole body plunged into Keya''s arms, holding her tightly, not daring to look around.


    "Both of them are called Tina, is the difference too big?" Baby-5 glanced at Tina and shook his head.


    "After all, she is just an ordinary person, understandable." Monkey King said, patted Caijing Pterosaur.The Caijing pterosaur swooped down immediately and landed on a grass.


    "Scared... scared me to death!" Tina finally breathed a sigh of relief, and patted her xiong, her pale complexion gradually returning to blood.It''s just a moment of weakness and can''t stand up.


    Monkey King shook his head and waved his hand lightly. The fluorescent Buddha crossed Tina''s ankle, causing her sprained right foot to instantly recover intact, even the frightened weakness disappeared.


    "It''s amazing, how did you do it? It''s a pity that this scene was not filmed!" Tina exclaimed and said with extreme disappointment.


    "Stop talking nonsense..." Jenny Bonnie glared at Tina, then looked at Monkey King: "Goku, hurry up and find a place to get rainbow fruit! I can''t wait!"


    Tina listened, but her eyes lit up: "Are you going to make rainbow fruit? You can go to my house! But I have one condition, I want to record the whole process..."


    "This is a good idea. You have the same name as Tina, so it''s a kind of fate! Then go to your house!" Keya nodded to Tina.


    "Really? Great!" Tina suddenly looked excited, and at the same time asked very suspiciously: "But is the Tina you mentioned really the same as my name?"


    "Yes, it''s not bad!" Keya nodded.


    "I really want to see her!" Tina looked curious.


    "There will be a chance in the future..." Keya smiled...

 1022 Chapter 16 Gourmet Cells

    On a forest path, Starjou, Gu Linbatch, and Domilote were standing aside a distance apart. The others seemed a little silent, and no one spoke to anyone.


    Before long, a bald man riding a big bird landed from the sky and came in front of the three of Starjou.


    "How''s the news? Zaiba..." Gu Lin Baqi asked lightly when he saw the person coming.


    "It''s strange that the group took away even the rainbow fruit tree. Yilong was there at the time, but he didn''t go crazy..." The bald man named Zaiba frowned, in his tone of confusion.He is the man who controlled the GT robot who was maimed by the baby-5.


    "It''s all bullying, IGO president actually endured it? I don''t think he is an easy bully... Did they reach an agreement? For example, exchange a piece of Caijing pterosaur meat for something..." Frowned.


    "This is not very clear. I just caught a member of IGO and pressed for questioning, but there is no such detailed information..." Zaiba shook his head.


    "There is also a possibility that the opponent''s strength is too strong, making Yilong not dare to use force easily!" Star Jiu''s eyes flashed and said lightly.


    "Isn''t it possible? The old man is also a character with the same name as the BOSS, and he is also known as the''world''s strongest man''. There are only a few people who can compare with him. As for the owner of the Caijing Pterosaur I have never heard of it before!" Gu Lin Baqi waved his hand indifferently, obviously not agreeing with Starjou''s words, after all, the kind of peak power can not come out casually. It''s here, otherwise, they might not have heard of it.


    "Although it is reasonable, this possibility is not ruled out!" Star Jiu said with a calm face, scratching his head with his finger, and said lightly.


    "Then shall we do it?" Zaiba asked, looking at the three people in front of him.There is no way to call him the lowest position among the three.


    "Insufficient information, I don''t know the opponent very well. After observing for a period of time, wait for more information to be collected and make a decision!" Gu Lin Baqi said, got up and stood up: "I am a little hungry, I will look for it first. Food..." After speaking, I disappeared in the jungle...


    "Now is the time to catch the puffer whale... I''ll go around..." Starjou said, turning around and leaving...


    "Free time, just go around by yourself..." Domirot said, flapping his wings and leaving.


    Zaiba shook his head helplessly, and had to leave...


    Tina''s home.


    Keya took a plate and walked out of the kitchen: "Long wait, this is the finished rainbow fruit..." As she said, she gently placed the plate on the dining table and opened the lid. In a moment, the whole The rooms are full of dreamlike colorful halo.


    And the evaporated juice has formed a beautiful rainbow!


    "Too...too beautiful!!" For a while, Bai Xing and her daughters were fascinated by the wonders in front of them.Only Jenny Bonnie is an alternative, staring at the pudding-like colorful rainbow fruit, swallowing her saliva, her face is greedy: "This... this sweet fragrance is really unbearable! No, I Try it first!"


    As he said, he picked up a spoon and picked a full spoonful, and there was a hint of surprise on his face: "It''s really soft. Soft... But the weight is as heavy as gold... It''s an incredible fruit!" Can''t wait to take a bite into your mouth!


    "Huh?" Jenny Bonnie was shocked, her eyes widened, her face was flushed instantly, and she was full of shock...


    "Jenny, how is it, how does it taste?" Tina couldn''t wait to ask while holding the camera, swallowing her saliva.


    It¡¯s just that Jenny Bonny ignored her, still silent in the seven incredible changes...


    "Just look at the expression, let''s taste it ourselves!" But Ya smiled slightly, picked a spoon and put it in the end. In an instant, her expression became the same as that of Jenny Bonnie, silent in those seven kinds. The delicious change...


    Bai Xing also took a bite, and his lovely big eyes suddenly narrowed...for a moment, his whole body was exuding a dazzling seven-color halo. The double tui changed, but they returned to the beautiful fishtail form on their own. The colorful halo from the tail of the fish is even more dazzling, especially when the tiny scales are rendered into a dreamlike colorful!


    At this moment, the beautiful white star looks like a fairy walking out of a rainbow. It is so radiant and dazzling. Just take a look and feel deeply intoxicated!


    "My God!!" Seeing the white star at this moment, Tina''s eyes widened in shock, and she clicked, she didn''t even realize that the camera in her hand fell to the ground!


    "Beauty...beautiful...beautiful...mermaid?!!!" At this moment, she was shocked and couldn''t even speak clearly.Seeing the legendary mermaid, the surprise was certain, but it was not enough to make her show such an exaggerated expression. It was just in line with the colorful halo emanating from the white star at this moment, the visual impact was too strong.Because it is so beautiful, to put it plainly, it just blinds her eyes.


    "Wukong...this...what''s going on?" baby-5 pointed at Bai Xing and asked with a surprised look at Monkey King.She looked at Bai Xing at the moment, her face flushed involuntarily.Isn''t this another enchanting Hancock born?


    "Gourmet Cell... finally someone appeared! But the first person to appear was the White Star, which surprised me a little!" Monkey King smiled slightly, not so surprised, he had already expected it.


    As long as you come into this world, you will naturally have the specific abilities of this world. As long as you taste the delicacy that suits you, you will be able to produce gourmet cells. This is what Sun Wukong has known for a long time, and he also wants to use this to improve the public. Female strength.


    As long as you eat, you can improve your strength. This is much simpler than hard work!


    "It seems that this rainbow fruit goes well with Bai Xing!" Monkey King looked at Bai Xing, nodded, and said to Baby-5 and Tina: "You two try it too! Then the rest are Bai Xing''s. Up!"


    "I... can I eat too?" Tina pointed to herself, looking surprised.


    "Of course, hurry up!" Monkey King nodded.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Tina was very excited, she also picked a spoon and put it in her mouth, and then went to the side with a look of fascination alone...


    Baby-5 and Monkey King also ate a little each, and both were full of surprises!Monkey King couldn''t help but almost swallowed the entire plate in one bite!But for the sake of Bai Xing, I had to hold back...

 1023 Chapter 17 Puffer Whale

    Every world has its own rules. You can learn ninjutsu when you enter the world of Naruto, and you can learn martial arts when you enter the world of martial arts... This is the unchanging truth.


    And when you come to this world of ¡°captive of gourmet food¡±, you will naturally have gourmet cells.


    I had already eaten the meat of Caijing pterosaurs, and the women''s bodies gradually began to breed food cells, and Bai Xing now ate the rainbow fruit that fits her very well, and the food cells in the body naturally Breed completely.


    After everyone tried a sip of the rainbow fruit, they were all impressed by its deliciousness, but the following rainbow fruit was given to Bai Xing.She has just awakened the food cell, so she naturally needs to take a firm stand.


    "Will you give it all to me? Don''t let it go, everyone will be happy if you eat together!" Bai Xing looked at Ke Ya and a few women, and pointed to Rainbow Fruit without hesitation.


    "No, you should eat it! You have just awakened the food cell, and now the effect is the best, we are going to do it! With the rainbow fruit tree, you can have as many rainbow fruits as you want!" Monkey King smiled slightly and said , Took out a rainbow fruit and gave it to Keya.


    For Monkey King, as long as he has a rainbow fruit tree, he can take out rainbow fruit endlessly.Because of the speed up time, ripening rainbow fruit is simply too simple.


    "That''s it! Then I''ll eat it!" Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Bai Xing was not polite, his face flushed, and with an intoxicated face he ate all the rainbow fruits on the plate!The colorful light radiating from the whole body made the colorful light in the whole room not disappear for a long time!


    "It''s a pity! The camera is broken, and it didn''t take such a beautiful picture!" Tina looked at the white star at this time with a look of regret.


    Immediately looking at the fish tail under Bai Xing, he immediately became extremely excited again, staring at Monkey King with wide eyes, full of excitement: "Well, she is indeed the legendary mermaid... right?"


    "Yes! And it''s still a mermaid princess!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Princess Mermaid?! Oh my God! This is simply a huge bowl, no, it''s the news of the explosion of a very big bowl!" Tina suddenly turned red, her tone quickened by excitement: "Bai Xing, you must accept my interview later! I..."


    "Stop!" Tina didn''t finish her words, but Ya stopped her: "Sorry, we won''t accept your interview. Also, please don''t reveal the news that Bai Xing is a mermaid..."


    "This..." Tina''s high mood suddenly fell to the bottom. Although she is very attached to her work, she is also a reasonable person. After thinking about it carefully, she feels that she is too presumptuous, and she is very sorry at the moment. : "I''m so sorry, professional habit...Because I saw the legendary mermaid, I was a little excited, don''t worry, I will never tell this incident! I will not make any relevant reports..."


    But Ya nodded, as long as she can understand the truth.


    But at this moment, Tina''s cell phone rang. Not long after answering the call, she hung up and looked at Monkey King: "Once ten years, we will start capturing puffer whales. How about , This is a rare occasion in ten years! Are you interested?"


    "Puffer whale?" Keya''s eyes lit up: "That''s what is called a dream fish! It usually lives in the deep sea, but it will float to the shallows during the spawning period every 10 years. This is also true. The best time to catch a puffer whale, Goku, are you going?"


    "Does that still need to be asked? I must go!" Before Monkey King answered, Jenny Bonnie had already agreed with coveting.It sounds like a "dream fish", which is extremely attractive to this foodie.


    "That''s great, let''s set off together tomorrow! I don''t need anything else, just let me take a picture when you catch the puffer whale, right?" Tina looked excited.


    She didn''t have the slightest doubt about the abilities of the Monkey Kings, because even one of the Four Heavenly Kings was knocked out by Janet Bonnie.Not to mention that the daughters of Jenny Bonnie were obedient to the Monkey King.


    Is it a simple person to take away the rainbow fruit tree in front of the IGO president?At this point, Tina still has it.


    "Whatever!" Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently. He could tell at a glance that this woman was very unlucky. Even if she was asked to take pictures, she would not be able to make any famous pictures. She would always drop the chain at critical moments.


    In the following time, under the leadership of Tina, Sun Wukong and his group wandered around in the countryside and saw a lot of incredible food, which made Keya and the others full of surprises!I didn''t go home until the evening.


    On the second day, Monkey King set off on the Caijing pterosaur towards the place where the puffer whale was located...


    It took less than half an hour to arrive at the destination.


    But here, a large number of food hunters have already arrived, which seems a bit noisy.


    "A lot of humans, and they are all terrifying..." The hostile aura exuded by those food hunters obviously made Bai Xing a little scared.Chu Chu''s pitiful appearance is full of protective desire.


    Except for his own companions, everyone else is an opponent, so the people here are not very friendly, because everyone is a rival to each other.


    "With Wukong, what are you afraid of!" baby-5 patted Bai Xing and said.


    "En!" Bai Xing nodded, holding Monkey King''s hand, the timidity in his heart disappeared.


    Following the crowd, Monkey King set off toward the cave together...


    Even Tina followed with a smaller camera.


    She didn''t dare to go in with her courage, but because Monkey King gave her a very reliable sense of security, a woman''s instinct told her that there should be no danger in following Monkey King, so she dared to venture in with Monkey King. After all, exclusive news is also very attractive!


    But walking in the darkening hole, she also became more and more nervous: "This hole is rumored to have a survival rate of only 0.1%. Will we really have no problem?"


    "Don''t worry, there is Wukong, even if you accidentally die, it will bring you back to life!" Baby-5 gave Tina a blank look and said.


    "Dead? Resurrected? Please don''t say such horrible things, please? The more you say, the more scared I become!" Tina became more nervous when she heard it.


    Baby-5 shook his head and ignored Tina. After all, they were just ordinary people, and they didn''t know the identity of Monkey King, so fear was inevitable.


    When the cave became darker, the Caijing Pterosaur on the side suddenly roared, and the crystal scales all over his body suddenly emitted a gem-like color, and the dark cave was illuminated as bright as day!..

 1024 Chapter 18 Capturing Puffer Whales

    "Wow! It still has this function?" Tina wanted to use her flashlight, but the Caijing Pterosaur suddenly glowed and became brighter than a light bulb, and she was surprised.


    Even Keya and the others showed a hint of surprise.


    "This Caijing pterosaur has many functions!" Jenny Bonnie said, a short dagger flashed out of his hand, and she hooked her finger at Caijing pterosaur: "Come on! Let me cut. Eat a piece of meat!"


    Caijing pterosaur was taken aback, and with a swish, he hid behind Monkey King, looked at Tina vigilantly, and then touched Monkey King affectionately with his head, with a look of flattery.


    "Jenny, forget it. If you eat too much meat in Caijing pterosaurs, you will be addicted. If you can''t eat any other meat, it will be a big loss!"


    "That''s also..." Jenny Bonnie thought for a while and put away the dagger.For dreamy meat like Caijing pterosaurs, you can eat it once or twice occasionally. If you eat too much, if you eat too much, it will be bad if you have a patience.


    Seeing Jenny Bonnie put away the dagger, Caijing Pterodactyl was obviously relieved.


    Monkey King rode on the back of Caijing Pterosaur and beckoned: "Come on, the road here is not easy to walk, let''s ride Caijing Pterosaur!"


    "It should have been this way!" Tina was delighted, and reached out to let Monkey King pull her up.


    Several people riding Caijing pterosaurs once again headed towards the depths of the cave...


    With the terrifying aura of the Caijing Pterosaur, until no monster came to find the fault, the few people went to the beach cave. The cave. The spar on the wall of the cave exudes light, which makes this place special. Bright.


    "It''s really a beautiful place!" But Ya and the women were all attracted by the scenery here.


    "That''s it! Below this river beach is the habitat of puffer whales!" Tina looked very excited at the moment. The legendary cave with a survival rate of only 0.1%. They arrived so easily. Can she not Are you excited?


    She also knew that all the credit for this was due to the Caijing pterosaur. Even if she was just an ordinary person, she could still feel the terrifying aura from the Caijing pterosaur.I didn''t encounter any monsters along the way, obviously they were all shocked by its breath, so scared that they didn''t dare to move.


    "What are you waiting for, hurry up and catch the fish!" Jenny Bonnie said, taking off her clothes, revealing her plump and graceful figure.


    "Wait, Jenny, you can''t catch puffer whales by ordinary methods. Their original body length of about 6m is reduced to 50~60cm under the pressure of the deep sea, so the whole body has the best delicacy. At the same time. The waste in the body also condenses to the point that it becomes a poison bag, possessing a deadly poison. Once frightened, the body of the puffer whale will be poisoned in an instant. Ordinary people can no longer eat it! Once eaten, It is absolutely fatal!"


    "How do you catch it?" Baby-5 looked at Keya curiously.


    "As long as you faint or control them before you know it, that''s fine!"


    "It''s so easy!" Jenny Bonnie said, and immediately plunged into the water.


    "I''ll take a look too!" Bai Xing said, restoring the mermaid''s body, and jumped directly into the water. This is her home court.


    All of Monkey King took off their coats and jumped off one after another, even Tina was no exception.She really wants to take pictures of Monkey King and how they caught puffer whales,


    It''s just that after Tina went into the water, she watched Bai Xing swim happily among the puffer whales, and even took her fingers to intercept the puffer whales. Not only did the puffer whales not be frightened, but they looked like they were enjoying themselves, and they were immediately startled. He was dumbfounded, with a look of disbelief: "Didn''t it mean that...the puffer whale will be poisoned immediately if it is frightened? What is going on?


    "The white star is a mermaid. It lives on the bottom of the sea and is of the same race as the fish. It is simple and kind by nature and has no trace of killing. It does not possess any threatening aura. That''s why it has the trust of puffer whales and is not afraid of her at all. They treat Bai Xing like their own kind, and naturally they won''t be frightened!" Monkey King explained to the side.


    "Is this a mermaid? It''s amazing!" Tina''s face was full of shock: "Such an incredible scene, it must be filmed!" Then, she took out a small sea camera and pointed it at the white star.


    "This timidity is also a kind of talent failure? Even the puffer whales are not afraid of the white star. Isn''t this too ridiculous?" Jenny Bonnie looked at the white star, and then held several completely poisoned puffer whales in his hand. The face was speechless: "As soon as I approached, everything was poisoned instantly!"


    After ten minutes of shooting for Tina, Jenny Bonny said impatiently: "The time is almost up, let''s grab a few and taste it first!"


    With that, a trace of invisible fluctuations spread from her body instantly!The puffer whales that were still swimming turned their belly and sank toward the bottom of the sea!


    It turned out that in this instant, thousands of puffer whales were stunned under the domineering look of Jenny Bonnie.Because the power gap between the two is too big, the puffer whale has no time to react, and has already been fainted by the domineering look of the overlord.


    "This...this...this is?!!!" Tina looked at the thousands of puffer whales who were fainted at that moment, her eyes widened in shock, her face shocked: "Just...what happened... "


    "Jenny, just grab a few of them, why do you want to grab them all!" Bai Xing immediately pouted, looking at Jenny Bonnie looking very unhappy.After all, she herself is a mermaid, and these puffer whales are considered to be of the same type as her.


    As human beings, Monkey King and the others want to eat puffer whales. This is just a natural law. She can''t stop it, but if she catches all the thousands of puffer whales here, it will not be acceptable to her.


    "Don''t worry! I just want to grab a few and try it..." Seeing that Bai Xing was upset, Jenny Bonnie scratched her head and explained: "It''s just a domineering but range attack. I can''t control it precisely!"


    "Then you can only grab a few!" Bai Xing nodded.


    "Then eight...no, ten!" Jenny Bonnie said, and with a light wave of her hand, she collected the ten puffer whales into the space ring that Monkey King gave her.


    With a thought, Monkey King also took a part of the puffer whales into his own world and raised them... and awakened the puffer whales who had passed out in a coma, and the group of people went ashore!


    After putting on the clothes, Jenny Bonnie waved his hand lightly, and ten puffer whales were piled up in front of Keya: "How do you do it? Hurry up!"


    It''s just that at this moment, the faint sound of footsteps is coming from far and near, besides them, someone else came here...

 1025 Chapter Nineteen

    "Someone is coming so soon?" Baby-5 looked at the entrance of the cave when he came with a look of surprise: "This breath... is so strong!"


    After a while, a man wearing a mask appeared in the sight of Monkey King.The terrible breath radiated from his body, it was frightening to hear!Just relying on the breath, you can sense that the strength of the incoming person is absolutely very powerful.


    "Stajiu..." As soon as he saw the person, Monkey King recognized him: "Isn''t it a GT robot? It seems that the plot has changed a lot because of me!"


    When Starjou saw Monkey King and his group, he was obviously a little surprised, maybe he didn''t expect someone to come here in front of him.


    It was just that when his eyes stopped on Caijing Pterosaur, a frightening aura burst out instantly, and Tina was so scared that she let out a scream of "Yeah", and immediately fell to the ground with a small camera in her hand. It rolled directly to the ground, and then fell into the water with a thump, but she still didn''t know it!Because I was terrified by the terrible breath.


    "Yo!" The Caijing pterosaur who was lying prone on the ground suddenly got up, and immediately glared at Starjou full of hostility. The horrible aura fluctuated even Starjou''s slight discoloration, as if he was facing an enemy!


    It was docile and lazy the moment before, but at this moment it turned into a terrifying beast!In the roar, there was a bloody breath!It can be seen how terrifying its killing air is!


    Had it not been for Sun Wukong''s consent, Caijing Pterosaur would have been unceremoniously rushing towards Star Jiu!


    "Hey! Take back your nasty breath to the old lady! Otherwise, the old lady will let the dog bite..." Baby-5 stepped forward and stood in front of Tina, looking at the mask whose breath suddenly became violent. Male, his tone was very unhappy.


    She could tell at a glance, the other party was obviously moved after seeing the Caijing Pterosaur, otherwise the aura could not fluctuate so much.In other words, the other party recognized the true identity of Caijing Pterosaur at a glance, and its identity is obviously not simple.


    "I''m really sorry, I''ve lost my mind..." Star Jiu looked at Monkey King in silence for a while, apologizing indifferently.Condensing his breath, at the same time I was shocked: "Is this really just a young Caijing pterosaur? I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to win it? How terrifying would an adult Caijing pterosaur be?"


    "I knew that I was controlling the GT robots, otherwise I could test their true strength without any hesitation..." Starjou expressed regret.


    There is no threat from the baby-5 and the others, but the reason why Star Jiu dare not take action is because of Monkey King. He can''t sense the slightest fluctuation of breath from Monkey King. There is no fear or fear. It seems that Just like an ordinary person!


    It''s just that if it''s an ordinary person, why does the Caijing Pterosaur always look at Monkey King from the corner of his eyes? This is obviously to get Monkey King''s attack instructions!


    He knows the fierceness of Caijing Pterosaur!That''s really terrible!However, these fierce beasts were so submissive in front of Monkey King, they did not dare to overstep it!How could such a person be an ordinary person?Since it is not ordinary, it is horrible!


    "It''s no wonder that the president of IGO doesn''t dare to do it easily... This feels really terrible... At least it''s a character at the same level as the BOSS? It seems that it is not easy to obtain Caijing Pterosaur... When will it appear again? Is such a number one person? Why have you never heard of it?" At this moment, Starjou''s heart seemed very solemn.


    "Why, are you very interested in Caijing pterosaurs? Want to test our strength, okay, I promise not to kill you!" Monkey King looked at Star Jiu with a faint smile, naturally seeing it at a glance What this guy thought in his heart, casually waved his hand at Caijing Pterosaur!


    "Yo!"


    At the sight of Monkey King''s gesture, the long suppressed horror aura of Caijing Pterosaur finally broke out!If the Caijing pterosaur could speak, he would definitely yell at this moment, "What a damn, I dare to beat my old lady''s idea, I can''t kill you"!


    The terrifying aura swept like a gang wind, making De Stajiu''s complexion greatly changed!Just wearing a mask, no one can see it!


    Immediately, only a stream of light flashed, Star Jiu only had time to use his hands to cross the front, and he felt a tearing pain in his arms. He immediately stepped back, lowered his head to see, and his arms and arms had already appeared three times. Dao blood red claw marks!


    "What a sharp claw!" Star Jiu''s heart was very solemn, he didn''t want to do it because of fear, don''t want to, the other party seemed to see through his mind?Now that you have done it, there is no reason to shrink back.Facing the Caijing pterosaur, he dared not be the slightest carelessness, and the terrifying aura radiated without reservation!After squeezing his fist, he hit Caijing Pterosaur''s neck with his bare hands!


    It''s just that Starjou''s fist passed directly through Caijing Pterosaur''s body, and he was surprised at the moment: "Afterimage?!"


    However, it was not close enough, and he threw a punch towards the cave wall behind...


    There was a loud sound of''bang'', the imaginary rock chipped and the cave collapsed and the scene did not appear. Star Jiu punched the wall of the cave, except for the loud sound, but there was no alarm. The dust comes!


    His punch seemed to be not on the wall of the cave, but on the wall of fine steel, and a faint pain came from his fist!This makes Stajiu''s complexion drastically changed!I was really shocked!When did this cave wall become so strong?


    But the girls all glanced at Monkey King. Obviously they knew very well that this must be a masterpiece of Monkey King. They didn''t want the battle between Caijing Pterosaur and Starjou to make this hole collapse!


    "Come! Come! Keya, don''t patronize the theater. Hurry up and cook the puffer whale. Let''s eat and watch!" Monkey King waved his hand, and a dining table and several chairs emerged!Then hugged Bai Xing and sat directly on it!


    "There is something to eat, and there is a play! It''s great!" Baby-5 and Jenny Bonny sat next to Monkey King, admiring the battle between Starjou and Caijing Pterosaur!


    "Hey! Are you like this... OK?" Tina looked at the Monkey King with cold sweat, and there was a fierce battle next to her!Are you guys sitting around and watching the show?Are you afraid of being affected?Do you want to talk like that!Also, where did you get the table and bench?


    "Okay, Tina, stop talking nonsense, come and sit here too! In such a place, not only can you eat puffer whales, but also people perform for us, it''s really good!" Baby-5 smiled slightly and turned to Tina. Beckoned.


    "Perform? It''s obviously a fight, right?" Tina didn''t know what to say for a while.She felt that she couldn''t keep up with Monkey King''s rhythm.


    But from time to time entangled with the Caijing pterosaur, Tajiu''s complexion became completely black...

 1026 Chapter 20 This is a funny show

    "It seems I was completely despised!"


    Stajiu once again dodged the claws of the Caijing Pterosaur and pulled back!The breath of the whole body became more and more violent and terrifying: "Then let me tell you... underestimate me! But it will pay the price!"


    As he said, the muscles all over his body quickly swelled and bulged, his head full of black long hair fluttered, and his burly body looked very domineering: "In this case, let me measure what you guys are so arrogant!"


    As he said, his figure flashed, and the fist containing terror power hit the Caijing pterosaur with one punch and went away!


    It''s just that his speed is fast, and the speed of the Caijing pterosaur is faster than him, and his wings shook, but it dodges in an instant!


    However, Starjou seemed to have expected the Caijing pterosaur to dodge. In an instant, he twisted his body and punched again to the left. With a loud bang, Caijing pterosaur just dodged and appeared. It was because of this punch that his body flew out directly and hit the cave wall fiercely!


    But apart from the roar, the cave wall is still unscathed!


    "Is it protected by any ability?" Tajiu thought, and the corner of his eyes looked at Monkey King and the others, his heart was very solemn!Being able to make the cave wall so strong silently, the strength should not be underestimated!


    Star Jiu just wanted to measure the strength of Monkey King.Suddenly, a strong wind is coming from behind!Before he had time to dodge, a huge force of fear came from his back!


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Starjou''s body directly rubbed the ground and hit the cave wall. A mouthful of blood spurted out again, stopping his figure!


    "It''s so fast... I can''t avoid it..." Star Jiu wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up, and looked at the Caijing pterosaur in front of him solemnly, shocked: "This is really just a young Caijingwing. Dragon? Power and speed are probably the top in the world..."


    "Xiaojing, come on! This place has been protected by a barrier, so let''s play! If you win, I will eat a piece of your meat!" Jenny Bonnie took a bite of the barbecue in his hand, yes The Caijing pterosaur shouted loudly.


    "Yo!" As soon as Caijing pterosaur heard this, it let out a loud chirping sound, and the gaze looking at Stajiu became more and more vicious!The breath of horror exudes without reservation!The rocks on the ground are rolling!


    The wings shook, and instantly turned into a stream of light to attack Starjou!


    The speed of the Caijing pterosaur is as fast as lightning, and the huge size is reduced, making it more convenient to move!Strength can be described as increasing instead of decreasing!


    The speed of a straight attack is simply not something Stajiu can avoid!But since you can''t avoid it, you don''t need to avoid it!In this small hole, Stajiu discovered his advantage in an instant!


    As long as he understood Caijing''s attacking intentions, he would move to the side at first!Hearing a loud bang, Caijing Pterosaur did not attack, instead he hit the cave wall with his head, spinning around, and with a clatter, he fell to the ground without any image!


    The place is too small, and the speed is too fast, it simply can''t end up in time, so it hits the cave wall like this!If it''s an ordinary cave wall, it''s okay, but the cave wall here was strengthened by Monkey King with supernatural powers, and it''s invincible!


    Hit it with extreme speed, the consequences can be imagined!The Caijing pterosaur is covered with crystal scales, and its defense is terrifying, but the only weakness lies in the head!This head hits it, and just this way, it is already confounded by the impact!There is no time for this, and it seems that it is too late.


    This dramatic scene made Baby-5 and they were shocked.Jenny Bonnie even covered her eyes with her hands, speechlessly: "This is saved, isn''t it senile dementia? It knocked itself out...this IQ...hey!"


    "The environment is controlled and stimulated by your language... This mistake made me a little surprised!" Monkey King shook his head helplessly, Caijing Pterodactyl just knocked himself out, even he felt very surprised. .


    But this also shows that the IQ of Caijing pterosaur is really not good!


    "Huh! Now, you are still in the mood to laugh! You really don''t put me in your eyes!" Star Jiu looked very angry at the attitude that Sun Wukong had been ignoring him!The blue veins on the fist were raised, and the ground was a little underfoot, and he slammed into the Monkey King!


    There was a loud "pop", and there seemed to be a sound of broken bones!This was not the sound of the attack, but when Starjour rushed halfway, he suddenly struck an invisible space barrier with a strange head!


    That''s as if the whole person is lying on a glass door. Jane sells. It''s soulful!


    When he shot with anger, Stajiu naturally didn''t have the slightest hold on his hand, but because of this, he hit more and more fiercely!


    He arched his waist to cover the bridge of the bloody nose. At this moment, Stajiu looked very embarrassed, and his face was even darker and terrifying!Now I was ashamed and lost my grandma''s house.


    "Haha~~ I''m so ridiculous! I''m so ridiculous! Haha~~Are you all the monkeys invited to tease? Haha~~" Jenny Bonnie laughed out of nowhere.Even Sun Wukong''s occasional language was spoken by her.


    "There are lessons from Xiaojing''s previous mistakes, you even bumped into it! Is it harder than someone''s head? Haha~~ I know, you are performing a funny show, right? Haha~~" baby- 5 Leaning his body on Monkey King, he also laughed regardless of his image.


    And Tina covered her mouth, looking like she wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh, and she looked very uncomfortable.


    It''s just that the baby-5 and their unscrupulous laughter made Stajiu''s face gloomy, and the anger underneath his heart!This is simply the greatest shame in his life!What a shame!He has always been calm and arrogant, and he has never had such a big fire!


    A terrible murderous intent appeared in his heart. He wanted to kill all the guys who had made him shame, and the guy who saw him embarrassed!


    "You are all going to die!" The long-suppressed anger finally broke out in Starjou''s mouth with such a murderous words!


    He tore off the mask he was wearing on his face, and threw it aside. The horrible breath completely revived like a sleeping tiger: "I will make you regret that you angered me!"


    Starjou raised his head slightly, his sturdy face was a little distorted, and even revealed a monstrous murderous intent!


    "Oh! I seem to be really angry! Goku, what should I do?" Baby-5 tilted his head to look at Monkey King.


    "This guy didn''t have any good intentions... No need to keep his hands, Jenny, go and teach him severely! Hit him to death!" Monkey King said with a plain expression.


    "Understood!" Jenny Bonny nodded and stood up, with a dangerous light in her eyes.


    PS: The work has been a bit busy in the last few days, so I can only change it temporarily...

 1027 Chapter 21 The Tragic Stajiu

    "This time, I won''t keep the slightest hand anymore. You''d better be conscious of death!" Starjiu looked at Jenny Bonny, his furious mood had subsided, and at this moment, he was back to the original. His calmness and calmness.


    The eyes were cold, an invisible field appeared, exuding a frightening atmosphere!Starjou pulled out the long knife pinned to his waist in an instant, and the flames spread instantly. This was the "flaming chopper" he had created!It seems that he is really serious.


    "This aura is really scary! In terms of strength alone, I am really not your opponent..." Jenny Bonnie smiled slightly, and her figure appeared in front of Starjou in an instant, Starjou was slightly surprised. , Raised the sword and slashed, but in an instant, the hand holding the knife suddenly fell weakly, and the''flaming chopper'' fell from his hand to the ground with a bang!Jenny Bonnie''s still plain words echoed in her ears: "Unfortunately, I don''t rely solely on strength to fight!"


    With a''puff,'' Star Jiu''s eyes widened, his face was horrified, and he fell to his knees. He looked majestic and majestic the moment before. In that moment, he became an old, skinny old man. !Seeing that I became skinny in an instant, with only a skinny body, his face was filled with shocking and unbelievable expressions: "What the hell did you do?!!!"


    "No! It''s just making you old!" Jenny Bonnie smiled faintly, waved a kick, and kicked at Starjou''s xiong mouth, there was a crisp sound, and there was a clear sound of sternum fracture!Starjou spouted blood and lay on the ground weakly!


    His body became old, even his bones became extremely fragile, and it could withstand the power of Jenny Bonnie.


    "Damn! Dead cells can''t regenerate... The destruction is far greater than the speed of regeneration... Damn! What kind of power is this? Not only the power is exhausted, but also my gourmet cells are exhausted..." Stajiu''s heart fell into fullness. In the shock, it was the first time that he had become so embarrassed before he had time to fight the opponent!


    Unexpectedly, the failure this time was so thorough!


    "Heh~ The cell regeneration speed is fast! Is this the so-called gourmet cell? It is really a good ability! If I used to be, I really can''t take you down!" Jenny Bonnie looked slightly surprised Staju.


    Naturally, the changes in his body, Jenny Bonnie, couldn''t be more clear, the regeneration speed of that cell was really terrifying!If he confronted Starjou before encountering Monkey King, Jenny Bonnie would really not be the opponent of this guy, because even if he gets old, with the regeneration speed of his cells, he will soon recover!Then her ability has no effect.


    Under Sun Wukong''s deliberate training, Jenny Bonnie''s various abilities have achieved amazing progress!Especially her own ability is simply terrifying!It''s hard to guard against, and those who are strong can''t avoid the passage of time!


    Jenny Bonnie''s own strength is indeed not as good as Starjou, but the abilities she mastered can only be said to be against the sky!


    "Oh my God! What happened to that person? Why did he suddenly grow old?" Tina was stunned as she watched a burly handsome man suddenly turned into a skinny old man!


    Originally feeling the terrifying aura of Starjou, she had almost foreseen what she would look like when she died!But I didn''t expect all of this to end suddenly inexplicably.


    "After training, Jenny''s abilities have become more and more terrifying! As long as the people who are still bound by the years, it is no longer possible to be her opponent..." Baby-5 shook his head, and there was no battle. suspense.


    "The passing of years? Isn''t she invincible?" Tina''s eyes widened in shock, unbelievable.Because in this world, as long as people are still human, no one can escape the invasion of time.


    "For''ordinary people'', it is true!" baby-5 nodded very seriously.


    "The passing of years?! In other words, you are accelerating the speed of my aging? This is really a terrifying ability!" Starjou listened to the conversation between baby-5 and Tina, and looked at Jenny Bonny with a full face He was shocked, and his tone of voice was weak, which made people worried that he would belch suddenly next moment.


    Jenny Bonnie has always been by his side, so he has been under the envelope of Jenny Bonnie''s ability, and naturally it is impossible to recover.


    The gastronomic cell of this world is a very magical power, and its recovery speed is amazing, and because Jenny Bonnie knew this, she was not separated from Starjou beyond her ability!Otherwise, it won''t be long before Starjou will be able to recover well.


    "Your question, I won''t answer it!" A piece of barbecue suddenly flashed out of Jenny Bonnie''s hand, as if no one gnawed a few mouthfuls, and said vaguely: "Let''s play ours! It''s good for you. Dare to find our troubles! In Wukong''s words...If you don''t die, you won''t die! If you hit us on your head, you are dying!"


    With that said, lifting up her beautiful, long, beautiful legs against Stajiu, she slammed on it!The sound of clicking is endless, it is the sound of bone fracture!


    Because Monkey King had already said that she was going to fight to death, Jenny Bonnie was not at all ambiguous, because she was not a kind person.


    It''s just that Star has been so hard-hearted when he is so hard, he has never even hummed!His eyes were full of anger, thinking of standing up and resisting, but unfortunately, his physical weakness no longer allowed him to move at all!


    failure!This time, it was a complete failure!Unwilling to fail!But failure is failure after all!


    Tina shrank her neck in fear when she looked at Jenny Bonnie''s brutal appearance!Obviously he looks so beautiful, but he is so cruel when he starts.


    It''s just that Monkey King glanced at Star Jiu casually, but looked towards the entrance of the cave, and said lightly: "Old man, after watching for so long, you should have seen enough?"


    "Ahaha~~ Today''s young people are really getting more and more terrifying! The old man has completely concealed his aura with "elimination", but you have discovered it! As Yilong said, your Excellency is not easy. !"


    With the sound of laughter, an old man with a hip flask came out from the corner of the hole. He looked like an ordinary bad old man, but how could the people who can come here be ordinary? people?


    I saw him looking at Jenny Bonnie in shock, his expression extremely solemn!He could see the scene of Starjou being aging in an instant just now!That strange ability, even he felt a strong crisis...

 1028 Chapter 22 Jiro

    The old man is Jiro (also known as Erlang) who is known as the master of acupuncture points. He, IGO President Ichiryu, and the boss Sanhu of the Gourmet Club are both disciples of the gourmet god Acacia. These three are known as'' The legendary trio'' are the best in this world.


    The appearance of Jiro caused Jenny Bonnie''s brows to be slightly frowned, and he obviously sensed the difficulty of the people coming. He tapped the ground under his feet and came directly to Monkey King''s side: "Wukong, the strength of this old man seems not easy! "


    "Yilong belongs to the same level of power as IGO''s president, and belongs to the top class in this world!" Monkey King nodded lightly.


    "It''s only a few days, how come all the masters have been met by us!" Jenny Bonny shrugged and looked at the baby-5 on the side: "baby-5, this old man will let you deal with it. !" After speaking, I ran to the side with Monkey King to admire Keya''s plucking of puffer whale poison.


    "No, no, no~~~ The old man didn''t have the idea of ??hitting you Caijing pterosaurs like he did. I just came to catch a few puffer whales and drink wine. Caijing pterosaurs are missed. I naturally won''t force it!" When I heard baby-5, Jiro waved his hand again and again.


    "The bondage has become weaker?!..." As soon as Jenny Bonnie left, Starjou clearly sensed that the recovery speed of his cells had accelerated a lot!And after he recovered, he was not aging at an alarming rate.It''s just that the energy in the body has been exhausted, so the recovery is very slow.


    "It seems that as long as you stay away from her a certain distance, you can avoid the use of her strange ability?" It was only for such a moment that Starjou discovered some clues of Jenny Bonnie''s ability.I couldn''t help but brighten up, as long as I understand the opponent''s weakness, it will be much easier to deal with in the future.


    "But this is really a terrifying ability! As anyone, I am afraid that she will follow her way without checking! This time I won''t be wronged...but next time, I won''t lose so easily. Here you are!" Stajou''s skinny body suddenly became slightly full, regaining some strength.


    Immediately, he bounced from the ground like a flashback, without any nonsense. Taking advantage of the gap where Sun Wukong and a few people focused on Jiro''s body, they flashed straight away, and the one who didn''t miss it was fled to the cave...


    "Do you eat yourself... In this state, if you use self-eating, the consequences are very serious. Maybe one of them will be killed..." Jiro looked at the back of Staju leaving quickly, and shook his head: "But Judging from the current situation, there is only one choice..."


    "Huh? Let him run..." Jenny Bonny tilted her head, looking at Starjou''s leaving back, frowned, and didn''t intend to chase after him. Such a character is nothing for her. .He just looked at Jiro''s gaze and said with an unhappy expression: "baby-5, give this old man a lesson, it''s really not the right time to come!"


    "You can''t blame me for this?" Jiro looked at Jenny Bonnie with a plain expression.It¡¯s just that baby-5 has already stepped forward, Jiro shook his head helplessly at the moment, and sighed softly, "Young people today, you really can¡¯t hold back...you wouldn¡¯t want to use this excuse to monopolize this place. Puffer whale, right?"


    As he said, he drank the wine in the mouth flask, his arms and body instantly swelled up, and in a moment, he changed from a bad old man to a strong muscular man!His eyes were sharp, his breath was terrifying, how could he still look like the fragile wind just now.


    "Old man, I came here on purpose. How can I come back empty-handed!" Jiro looked at baby-5, with a master-like demeanor and a terrifying breath: "Good things, but you must know how to share them with others. Didn''t do it right!"


    "This old man... is so strong!" Jenny Bonny looked at Asojiro in surprise, a hint of surprise appeared on her face.


    "We haven''t gotten your turn to teach you! I thought I was a little embarrassed to bully you a bad old man, but now it seems that I am worried!" Baby-5 looked at Jiro, ignoring his fierce and terrifying aura. Still a dull face.


    "This little girl is not easy!" Jiro looked at the calm face of baby-5, and his heart became somewhat dignified.


    "Hey! Old man, kindly remind you! Baby-5 is better than me! If you are careless, be careful that she splits you in half with a sword!" Jenny Bonnie bit the barbecue in his hand and looked at Jiro Tao.


    She didn''t speak big words at all, because baby-5 was a fusion of magic sword!Although the Demon Sword can only be regarded as a sword that Monkey King used to play when he was bored, it couldn''t be saved by common sense with the sword he used.


    "Better than you?" Jiro frowned, and his heart became more solemn.He couldn''t know the strength of Jenny Bonnie, and that strange ability might even get him, but such a person actually said that the girl in front of him was stronger than her?He doesn''t think this is a joke.


    "Forget it, it''s up to now, let''s get to the bottom first!" Although he said that he didn''t pay attention to playing Caijing Pterosaur, he still had a desire in his heart!


    After making up his mind, Jiro said to baby-5: "Girl, you have to worry about it! The old man is about to attack..."


    As he said, the body shape flashed, and the speed appeared in front of baby-5 like a teleport, his hands turned into shadows, and he tapped at various acupuncture points of baby-5...


    The so-called acupuncture master, his unique knowledge is naturally acupuncture!


    The speed of the acupuncture point is so dazzling that people can''t respond!


    But unfortunately, what Jiro faced was Baby-5, a weapon man who had eaten the fruits of weapons and weapons!Use acupuncture technique to point a weapon man''s acupoint?is it possible?


    But in a moment of time, the acupuncture gun in Jiro''s hand was pointed at the acupuncture points on both shoulders and back of the baby-5!Then he staggered past, posing as a winner with a faint smile: "After all, it''s still too young..."


    However, as soon as his words fell, he felt a strong wind hit behind him, and saw a beautiful white big leg kicking fiercely between Jiro¡¯s back, just hearing a loud bang, Jiro That tall body directly hit the ground...


    Although he was not injured, he was full of question marks at the moment!


    Standing up from the ground embarrassingly, Jiro looked at the baby-5 in front of him with shock: "Why...you will be okay? I clearly hit your acupuncture path... failed? Impossible!"


    Known as a master of acupuncture points, Jiro has a thousand percent confidence in his acupuncture technique!However, it failed at this moment, which naturally shocked him extremely.


    PS: The work is in a hurry, there is no time code word, it will be finished tomorrow, and it will be changed...

 1029 Chapter 23 The Big Spot

    The acupoint tapping master failed. If the rumors go out, no one will believe it!Unless it is facing an existence like a dragon.


    Jiro touched his head.Staring at baby-5, he was surprised: "Oh yeah~~ It¡¯s just a little bit in your acupoints, how can it be okay? I didn¡¯t expect even I would make mistakes! Or, what do you have? What about special abilities?"


    "If I answered your question, wouldn''t it be what Goku said? That''s why I won''t tell you!" Baby-5 smiled faintly, staring at Jiro, it was very heroic.


    "That''s really a pity... It seems that only I can figure it out by myself!" Jiro put away the acupuncture gun, and the fierce aura radiated from his body.At this moment, he seemed a little serious, but still didn''t put baby-5 on the same level, because he had that confidence in his own strength.


    "Just look at me a little bit? If you fight with me with this mentality, if you die, don''t call it wrong!" Baby-5 smiled, his right hand wrapped around him, and instantly turned into a magic sword. appearance!


    The fierce sword aura and the bloodthirsty and terrifying murderous aura made Dejiro frowned slightly: "This kind of demonic aura that makes people tremble in the soul, I seem to be underestimating you!"


    As soon as the magic sword came out, Jiro finally became serious!That is the magic sword tainted with the power of Monkey King!It is no longer anything.You know, even ordinary items that are contaminated with a little bit of divine blood, divine power, etc., will produce divine nature!And Magic Sword is no exception!


    And the baby-5 after fusion with the magic sword is not stronger than Jenny Bonnie, but too much stronger!


    "Did you use the magic sword as soon as you came... It seems that baby-5 is getting serious too! This is a good show!" Jenny Bonnie was excited, sitting on the chair and eating. Barbecue, a posture ready to watch a play.


    "Wukong, is that okay? That old man looks very strong!" Keya stopped the hands and looked at Monkey King with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, if Jenny goes, I am a little worried, baby-5! The magic sword I have used, not everyone can handle it!"


    "That''s it!" Keya nodded relievedly, and continued to get rid of the poisonous puffer whales, and cooked the puffer whales!The intoxicating fragrance made Jenny Bonnie swallow.


    "Young people nowadays! Are they all so arrogant? The old man is also regarded as the object of play... This is not good!" The Monkey King and the others were still watching the play posture, making Jiro frowned slightly. At first, he was also a legendary character anyway, and he was treated like this for the first time. No matter how good his mood was, he was a little bit unhappy.Not to mention that Jiro''s bones are very violent!


    "It seems that the old man has to teach you how to respect the old and love the young!" As he said, Jiro''s calm breath suddenly became extremely violent!The muscles of the whole body swelled more than doubled again, and the strong body looked like a giant, full of awe-inspiring aura.


    The swollen right hand slammed down against the ground under his feet!


    "A big hole!!"


    There was a roar of''bang'', although the ground was not cracked by Jiro''s punch!However, a terrible wave spread at an alarming rate, and it didn''t take long for it to even reach the core of the earth!


    The whole earth seemed to be still for a moment!


    And the food hunters who are still working hard for the puffer whales are all in this instant, with their pupils tightening, they can''t move!


    "Fa...what happened? We got acupuncture?"


    In the cave, Toriko and Coco, who were still fighting the devil serpent, couldn''t move instantly!The sudden changes shocked them!


    Fortunately, their opponent, the demon Orochi, was also knocked to the ground by tapping.


    "This kind of terrifying acupuncture technique... only the legendary acupuncture expert Jiro can do it! Isn''t he going to fight with someone here?" Coco''s face was shocked, but he still had a calm mind to analyze.


    "Acupuncture master...Jiro? Is he so scary? Can he hit us so far away?" Toriko''s eyes widened, full of shock.


    ...


    "You guys are really too noisy, or just keep them all alone!" Jiro narrowed his eyes slightly, his momentum at the moment was fierce and compelling.


    "Uh..." Keya, who was still getting rid of the puffer fish and whale poison, suddenly stiffened because of Jiro''s''big cave'', and cut the poison, and the whole puffer whale was instantly spread by the toxin!


    "I can''t move...what happened, why did I suddenly get acupuncture? What about the space barrier?" Jenny Bonnie widened her eyes, full of shock, and turned her eyes towards Monkey King, looking for him. explanation of.


    "Is it a big hole? It was transmitted from the ground, it''s really a good skill! It stopped the rotation of the earth for a moment... Is it about to stop now..." Monkey King looked at Jiro with a slight surprise and waved his hand lightly. , The few women of Keya who were spotted on the acupoint regained their freedom immediately.


    "Through it from the ground?" Jenny Bonnie had a suddenly realized look.


    The space barrier only protects the space around them, but the ground under their feet has not been enchanted, it is just casually strengthened by Monkey King.


    But the''big point'' is a move conducted through the ground, so they naturally followed suit.


    "Wukong, can you not be so casual when you set the enchantment? Shame now, right?" After figuring out the whole story, Jenny Bonnie rolled his eyes to Monkey King.


    "It''s not a shame! I just want to see the power of this skill... it looks like it''s pretty good..." Monkey King looked at Jiro with interest, as if looking at a prey, he walked out of the enchantment and turned towards Jiro walked over...


    He became interested in Jiro''s acupuncture technique. From the hands of a mortal like him, he could have such a magical effect. If it were performed by the Lord of this world, how terrifying would it be?So he must understand.


    "Unexpectedly, he didn''t hit him... and I just solved my acupuncture point? The hole here hasn''t changed a little bit... The ground is too strong, right? Sure enough, this talent is the most troublesome! Jiro looked at the approaching Monkey King, his expression became more solemn than ever, and he was ready to fight.


    "Wukong, there is no need for this kind of character to let you take action, right? Let me do it!" Looking at the Monkey King who came by, baby-5 said softly.


    "I''m just a little interested in his acupuncture skills..." Monkey King said, reaching out to Jiro. His right hand...

 1030 Chapter 24 The Great Terror

    An invisible force immediately bound Jiro''s body, no matter how hard he struggles, his complexion suddenly changed!


    As soon as Monkey King took the shot, Jiro felt his horror. He was as strong as him. He couldn''t resist more, and he couldn''t help being shocked!


    He knew that Monkey King would be very strong, but he didn''t expect that it was so strong that he couldn''t resist.This is more terrifying than his master, the food god Acacia!


    In just a moment, Monkey King had an unreserved insight into all the information he wanted.


    Release the palm of his hand, the invisible force of restraint disappeared without a trace, but Jiro, who was struggling violently, did not check, but he just flatted and fell to the ground!


    But he didn''t care, his figure flashed, and he opened a distance from Monkey King in an instant. He looked at Monkey King vigilantly. There was even a little fear in his eyes: "What did you just do?" In an instant, Jiro seemed to feel that everything about him seemed to have been peeped by Renchi Guo Guo, but when he recovered, he found nothing!


    Monkey King ignored him, but tilted his head, savored it carefully, and then lightly touched the ground, an invisible wave spreading across the earth instantly!


    At this moment, the entire earth''s creatures are still motionless in this moment, because they have been acupuncture!


    Even the earth stopped its rotation in an instant!


    This kind of subtle change may not be sensed by ordinary people, but experts like Jiro are instantly aware of it, and he is even more immobile. His complexion can''t help but change, and he is full of amazement. He is known as a master of acupuncture points. Someone gave acupuncture points: "Large acupuncture point?! This... how is this possible! When did you learn my "large acupuncture point"? And it also made the earth completely stop its rotation...it really stopped its rotation..."


    Even he himself only stopped the rotation of the earth for an instant, but Monkey King stopped the rotation of the whole earth completely, and judging from its appearance, it was so relaxed and casual. How can this not shock Jiro!


    What was even more shocking was that this''big hole'' was his trick!It¡¯s just that if you let him know that Sun Wukong not only stopped the rotation of the earth, but even everything in the world was hit by him at this moment, how would he be frightened?


    "Could it be that...you stole the secret technique of acupuncture from me?" Jiro''s eyes widened and he exclaimed.


    "Stealing? Is it necessary? This kind of skill, as long as I look at it, I just checked other knowledge about acupuncture..." Monkey King looked at Jiro with a plain expression: "This skill is enough. Ting is easy to use! It''s like pulling a thousand catties by two or two, and it''s so clever that you can use it well. No wonder your power can stop the earth from spinning for a moment... It''s like that who said... Give me a fulcrum, I can lift up The whole earth!"


    "You...who are you?" Jiro was not in the mood to listen to what Sun Wukong was saying.His complexion became more solemn than ever, because Monkey King gave him only horror!


    "For the sake of learning this pretty good acupuncture skill from you, I will make an exception and tell you! Remember, my name is Monkey King!" Monkey King said, tapping his feet again to stop the spinning earth. The rotation is restored, and all the creatures that have been hit on the acupuncture points are also restored to freedom...


    "Monkey King..." Jiro frowned. Why hadn''t such a terrifying powerhouse ever heard of it?Where did it come from?


    But at this moment, the whole world is no longer peaceful, Monkey King¡¯s big tricks made the whole world densely covered with a terrifying, solemn shadow...


    "Before it was just a moment... Now not only is the earth stopping its rotation... Even all the creatures on the earth have been tapped into the acupuncture points together? How is this possible! What happened? Did Jiro do all this? Maybe it was him once...but this time...no, it seems that I have to find him to find out..." IGO will be Yilong, his face is shocked and solemn at this moment, and the facts he has learned really startled him!


    "Large acupuncture point? Jiro? Even I was acupuncture point... No, should it be said that it hit the acupuncture points of all the creatures on the earth? That guy doesn''t have this ability yet... Is there a breakthrough? It seems that I have to investigate. It''s a bit..." Sanhu, the president of the Food Club, had a dignified and terrifying expression at this moment, and even he felt horrified by this''big spot''.


    Before he knew it, even he was recruited. If he doesn''t figure it out, how can he be at ease?


    At this moment, whether it is the food world or the world, it is full of solemn atmosphere!A person who can stop the rotation of the entire earth completely, and even point all the biological acupoints of everything in the world, what a terrifying existence this is!


    The first thing that the world''s strongest think of is the acupuncture master Jiro, but it was denied, but besides him, who else?As a result, the restless world once again became more and more chaotic!


    Regardless of whether it is overt or hidden, some powerful organizations have begun to look for the culprit this time...


    Regardless of the shock that Monkey King brought to the world, Jiro felt really stressed facing Monkey King at this moment.


    It turns out that people are not arrogant, but really have that awesome capital!It is ridiculous that he still wants to teach others how to behave!Now it seems that he is going to be taught how to behave by Monkey King.


    "I have the same name as the three strongest people in the world, like Yilong and Sanhu. I really don¡¯t know that there are people like you in the world... There are people outside the world, there are heaven outside the world, this title is really not Whatever you can call it..." Jiro shook his head helplessly and sighed slightly.


    Immediately, his eyes were filled with extremely crazy fire. Hot warfare. The two wolves who had been sleeping for so many years gradually came back to life because they encountered an unprecedented powerful enemy...


    "Want to challenge Wukong? You are not qualified enough, let me talk after you pass the aging mother!" Baby-5 is a step forward, terrifying devilish energy radiates from her body, and shocking sword light surges across her body. Flashing, full of supreme domineering domineering all things in the world!


    "Alright! Old man, I haven''t really exercised my muscles for a long time! It''s rare to meet someone like you today. If you don''t ask for advice, it would be a great regret in life!" Jiro''s eyes burst into a strong sense of war. The ferocious aura became more and more obvious!


    At this moment, the legendary violent beast and two wolves are about to awaken completely!..

 1031 Chapter 25 Baby-5 vs Jiro

    Looking at the two holding each other, Monkey King waved his hand, a space barrier instantly shrouded the cave here and isolated it from the outside.


    Immediately, his figure flashed, and he returned to the seat again, ready to enjoy the next battle.


    "Baby-5, come on! Don''t shame Goku!" Jenny Bonny yelled while eating the barbecue.


    "How is it possible! The old lady won''t lose!" Baby-5 snorted, her momentum soared, her whole body exuding fierce sword aura, and the whole person''s aura instantly became as sharp as a divine sword. Gives an unattainable sense of horror!


    "This whole person looks like a peerless divine sword! It seems that you have to be more careful!" Jiro felt the sharp sword aura of baby-5, his expression became extremely serious, and his right hand was also put on himself. Weapon-Fang of the Wolf King!


    "Have you finally set your mind? You still looked down on me before!" Baby-5 stared at Jiro and said lightly.


    "That''s my fault! I thought you were just a few little ghosts! I didn''t expect them to be great people! If you are not serious, you may be killed!" Jiro smiled slightly. At this moment, I was still in the mood to joke.


    As soon as the muscles on his right arm fell as he said, it swelled and bulged: "Then, let''s take the old man''s trick first! Don''t be killed by one trick!"


    As he said, Jiro shot out with a punch: "Rising wolf! Dark beer flying punch!"


    PS: Ascend the wolf!Dark beer flying boxing is translated into Shenglang Guinness boxing.There is also a translation of the''big spot acupuncture point'' into''Huge anesthesia''. There are several translated versions in the comics. I am all drunk when I see it. If I don''t explain it here, some people will be confused.And those catch levels at the back are even more painful!


    With Jiro''s punch, the terrible punch turned into a hideous wolf head dragging a long light tail towards the baby-5!


    "This blow is really extraordinary!" Baby-5 looked serious, and the right hand that turned into a magic sword was slashing down at the wolf head that was biting in front!


    The terrifying devilish energy instantly turned into a two-finger-wide sword energy and slashed down vertically!


    Don''t think that this is just a two-finger wide sword spirit, its sharpness can easily cut gold and jade!


    With a chuckle, the wolf head exuding terrifying and fierce flames was slashed with this tiny sword aura, and instantly split into two!


    The sword spirit remains unabated!


    The wolf head split in half did not stop!Instead, it turned into two streams of light that flew across the left and right sides of the baby-5 instantly, hitting the cave wall behind!


    A roar roar!The whole hole shook violently!But because of the barrier protection of Monkey King!So this little ordinary hole is still safe and sound!Even a stone has not been shaken down!


    At the same time, the sword energy that slashed down, while slashing Jiro''s dark beer flying fist in half, it slashed towards Jiro at a speed that was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye in the blink of an eye!


    Jiro''s pupils shrank in this instant!The terrifying crisis came, making his pores stand up!He felt that if he didn''t avoid this sword aura, he might even be cut in half!


    Things in a flash, there is no time to think about it, Jiro''s foot is a little bit, and his body shape is like a teleport to dodge to the left!


    It was just that the sword qi fell into the air, slashing on the ground and the wall of the cave behind, and at the same time the ear-piercing roar erupted, the sword qi burst into pieces!It instantly turned into a rain of tiny swords in the sky, blasting out in all directions!


    Jiro''s face suddenly changed!This small hole. Hole space is simply inevitable!With the sound of''pouch'', his burly body was suddenly pierced with countless blood holes!Like a leaking sand bucket, blood shot out from all over his body!


    That looks really miserable!It''s just that the head, heart and other vital points were protected by him, and he didn''t suffer any harm!


    It''s just that the trauma at this moment still caused Toujiro to breathe shortly, and fell to the ground on one knee!Motivated the food cells in the body, and wanted to recover from his injuries, but it was a shocking discovery!His food cell has failed!No matter how hard he tried, the trauma on his body could not be healed!


    His face was finally replaced by shock: "What''s the matter? The wound seems to be suppressed by some force...I can''t recover it! What kind of force is this? It can suppress my gourmet cells?!!!"


    "Don''t waste your energy, the wounds cut by the magic sword can''t be easily healed!" Baby-5 looked at Jiro''s shocked expression, kindly reminded: "Unless the remaining in your body is discharged Devilish energy, otherwise the wound will not only not recover, it will worsen and worsen until it erodes your whole body! At that time, not to mention the body, even the soul will be eroded together, and the gods will be hard to save at that time! "


    "Devil energy? It''s really a terrible power! Even my food cells are completely suppressed..." Jiro''s expression was moved. He did sense that his body cells were being corroded by the so-called devil energy!If it is left unresolved, if things go on like this, even his food cells will be completely swallowed, and then his consciousness and even his soul will be devoured!Then die in the pain of devouring heart and soul!


    The devil energy on the demon sword has such a terrifying attribute, so Sun Wukong did not remove the devil energy, but used his own divine power to strengthen it, so that it produced a divine substance, and possessed the divine nature. The devilish energy of matter has become even more terrifying!Mortal bodies are simply powerless to resist!


    Jiro tried his best to suppress the devilish energy in his body, but his power was not a dimension compared with Monkey King''s divine power. How to resist this?His complexion became more and more difficult to look, and finally in desperation, he turned his head and looked at Monkey King: "Um, we have no grievances and no grudges! It''s fine if you make a move. There is no need to fight to the death, right? Is there a way to get the inside of me? The devilish energy is cleared? Old man, I admit it!"


    Obviously Jiro had also sensed that the devilish energy remaining in his body could not be resisted by him, so he simply gave in!Anyway, Monkey King and others didn''t look like bad guys either.Everyone has no grudges, there is no need to fight to death!


    Otherwise, even if he wins, he might not escape bad luck!That being the case, on the premise that everyone hasn''t had any enemies, just wave their hands, that''s it!You can''t lose your life in vain just because you win or lose!


    If it is a last resort, Jiro doesn''t care about fighting his old life, but now there is no need at all!


    PS: Two changes today, three changes tomorrow...

 1032 Chapter 26 The Death

    "It''s boring, I thought I could have fun!" Baby-5 curled his lips in dissatisfaction.The right hand that turned into a magic sword returned to normal, the sharp sword aura converged, and in an instant, she became a harmless and beautiful woman!


    After listening to baby-5''s slightly unhappy whisper, Jiro''s heart is not poor: "If this place is not too small, how could the old man be attacked so easily by you..." Lost to such a little girl At the end, Jiro was a little bit upset, but also a little dissatisfied.He is confident that if he is in a wide area, it is absolutely impossible for baby-5 to hurt him so easily.


    Just losing is losing, and there is no reason to say, but fortunately, he also understands some of the abilities of Baby-5 and Jenny Bonny, and he has gained a little bit, and he has some comfort in his heart.


    Fighting with Jenny Bonnie can''t get too close; while fighting with baby-5, you can''t get injured. If you get injured, you can only die!Because of the erosion of the devilish energy, even he can''t help it!


    As long as you know this, Jiro is confident that you can''t lose when you compete with them next time!


    He believes that the reason why Starjou lost to Jenny Bonnie was because of his ignorance of her abilities.


    And the reason why he lost to baby-5 was because he didn''t understand the opponent''s ability. Once he knew the opponent''s ability, he could naturally deal with it, and it would be impossible to get hit so easily.


    "Well, can you clear the devilish qi remaining in my body? If you slow down, I won''t be able to hold on anymore!" Jiro looked at the baby-5 who put away the fighting posture, and didn''t pay attention to him. Meaning, could not help but kindly reminded.


    Because that devilish energy is simply too domineering, rushing all the way, swallowing and destroying the cells in his body, even if he tried his best, he could only delay a little speed effect, and was unable to stop it.


    "You old man is really troublesome..." Baby-5 curled his lips, looked at Monkey King, and asked him if he wanted to spare Jiro''s life.


    Monkey King glanced at Jiro. Although this old man had also coveted the flesh of Caijing Pterosaur, he did not have evil thoughts in his heart like Starjou did.Moreover, what people say is one of the three legendary people in this world, and there is still a little effect left, so he nodded.


    With Sun Wukong''s consent, baby-5 immediately made a light move, and traces of bloody mist spread from Jiro''s body, disappearing invisible in the air.Baby-5 is integrated with the magic sword, and naturally it can easily control the magic sword and the magic energy on the magic sword.


    "Huh~~ What a terrible power! Even the old man is helpless!" As soon as the devilish energy was cleared, Jiro breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, he clearly felt his death date!You can see the horror of demonic energy!


    I was very grateful at the moment and gave a fist to Monkey King and baby-5: "Thank you for your mercy! The little old man thinks he has read all over the world, but he still doesn''t know that there are even you in this world. Character, really ashamed!"


    Baby-5 pouted. We are not people in this world. It would be really strange if you knew it.


    "Well, old man, I will try to catch a few puffer whales now. You are busy with you, as long as I don''t exist!" Jiro saw Monkey King and the others didn''t seem to wait to see him very much, so a Mencius plunged into the water pool. Among them, to catch the puffer whale!


    There is no way, because facing Monkey King, he felt completely restrained. That feeling was very depressing, so he had to leave...


    "Let¡¯s leave too! This kind of place is always disturbed by people, and I can¡¯t get a good meal..." Monkey King stood up, looked at the three figures that appeared at the entrance of the cave, put away the tables and chairs, and looked at the women indifferently. Tao.


    "It''s them!!" When Alu saw the Monkey King and several people, his complexion changed drastically, and he was like an enemy!Looking straight at Jenny Bonnie, she looked wary.He will never forget the horror scene of being''killed'' by Jenny Bonnie yesterday.


    "I can really meet you everywhere!" Jenny Bonny looked at the three of the Marriage in surprise, and said with a joking expression: "Why. Looking at your posture, do you still want to fight us?"


    "You took the rainbow fruit tree! Even if you don''t hand over the fruit tree, somehow give me a rainbow fruit to taste!" When he talked about the rainbow fruit, his saliva was straightforward.


    "Mr. Toriko! Hasn''t the president already told us? Don''t provoke this group of people!" Komatsu grabbed Toriko with a look of fear on the side. What kind of rainbow fruit.


    "Death...death look!! There was a death look on top of Alu''s head! No, even Komatsu also appeared...Me...Me too!!" Cocoa on the side suddenly changed his complexion, his figure flashed, and he stood in front of him. : "Liu, don''t mess around! We can''t afford to offend this group of people, and we must never attack them!"


    "I didn''t think about it! I just wanted to ask for a rainbow fruit to taste it!" Alu still drooled.


    "There are a lot of rainbow fruits, but I won''t give it to you!" Monkey King looked at Wu, with a plain face, his thoughts moved, and the few daughters of Keya disappeared here instantly!


    "No...it''s gone!!" Komatsu looked at the scene before him, and his eyes widened in surprise.Even Hulu was shocked.


    Only Cocoa wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief: "The death has disappeared... It''s terrible! It''s just a little bit of hostility..."


    "Coco, did you really see our death just now?" Alu looked at Coco with a serious face.


    "En!" Coco nodded very solemnly, and asked, "Are they the ones who snatched the rainbow fruit tree in front of Daddy?"


    "En! Father said that the man is terrible, even he can''t see the depth! Because of the rainbow fruit, I couldn''t hold back for a while, and exuded a bit of hostility! Fortunately, you stopped me in time, otherwise you can It''s really dangerous!" Toriko nodded very seriously, not to mention how terrifying Monkey King was. Just a Jenny Bonnie made him powerless to resist.


    The current prisoner is still very weak!


    There was a splash of water. In the pool, Jiro dragged a bag of puffer whales ashore, looked at the three of the Toriko, and smiled faintly: "Fortunately, you did not exude real hostility, otherwise you really want to explain it. Here it is! I would advise you, if you meet them in the future, avoid them as far as you can, because they are very dangerous..."


    With that said, Jiro ignored the surprised expressions of the three of them, holding the puffer whale, drinking wine, and left...

 1033 Chapter Twenty-Seven

    Seeing Jiro''s back, all of them seemed surprised.


    "Is that old man just acupuncture expert Jiro?" Aru tilted his head to look at Coco, with a questioning expression on his face.


    "We rushed here in the first place. Apart from the few people who disappeared suddenly, the only person we saw was this old man..." Coco nodded and said, "Listen to his tone. It seems that I have fought with that group of people, so it is not difficult to guess that the previous acupuncture technique should be from the hands of the acupuncture expert Jiro!"


    "But there is no trace of fighting here!" Alu looked around the cave, leaving no trace of fighting, and he was very puzzled.


    "Forget about other things, let''s catch a few puffer whales and leave here! It always feels weird here..." Coco waved his hand, took off his clothes and jumped directly into the pool...


    And Monkey King moved for a moment and showed up at Tina''s house with his daughters.


    Looking at the familiar furnishings in the room, Tina''s eyes suddenly widened in surprise: "This...this is my house? No way! You went home with a''swish''? Are you guys or ghosts?"


    "It''s just''transportation'', you are too courageous, right? It scares you!" Baby-5 looked at Tina and rolled his eyes.


    "Teleportation? It''s the skill of''Space Transfer'' that only appears in the novel?" Tina asked with wide-eyed eyes, full of curiosity.


    "It can be understood!" Baby-5 nodded and looked at Tina with a helpless look: "It''s all the same name, why is the gap so big!"


    "Wow! It turns out that the legendary skill really exists!" Tina suddenly became excited, looking at Monkey King, her eyes began to shine: "Well, can you use it once and let me shoot the whole process? Come down! This is definitely the news of the Super Bowl!"


    Sun Wukong glanced at Tina, too lazy to pay attention to this''madness'', and turned to Ke Ya: "Hurry up and take care of the puffer whale..."


    "That''s right! This trip is really a twists and turns!" But Ya smiled slightly, and took out the remaining nine puffer whales from the space ring: "The first one failed because of Jiro''s''big spot''. The remaining nine can''t be wasted..." As she said, Ke Ya started to dissect the poisonous disease very seriously this time...


    "You can''t miss this picture, it must be recorded throughout!" Tina hurried into her room, took out the camera, and started shooting again...


    Without external interference, this matter of taking poisonous worms is not the slightest difficulty for Keya. Carefully slashed a few times on the puffer whale''s body, and the poisonous worms inside immediately appeared...


    When Keya removed the poisonous panther, the flesh color of the puffer whale instantly became golden, dazzling like gold!The fragrant smell suddenly makes people salivate...


    "It''s great... Once the poison is taken off, it becomes so dazzling! What an incredible ingredient!" Jenny Bonnie kept her saliva without image, grabbed the entire puffer whale, and handed it to Monkey King. In front: "Wukong, try it first!"


    "Look at your greedy image, or eat it yourself!" Monkey King looked at Jenny Bonnie''s drooling appearance, and shook his head helplessly.


    "Then I''m going to start unceremoniously!" Jenny Bonnie was waiting for these words!As soon as Sun Wukong''s words fell, he took a bite unceremoniously!A pair of eyes closed immediately, with a look of enjoyment: "It''s really amazing...this fat is so delicious, the more you chew, the more flavor...ah! I can''t stop it...the spirit becomes more and more embracing. full¡­"


    "Is it really so delicious?" Jenny Bonnie made baby-5 a bit greedy. Since it can be used as long as the poison is removed, she immediately picked up a puffer whale by herself and her fingers became sharp. With his knife, he carefully sliced ??open the belly of the fish and took out the poisonous scorpion. The entire puffer whale instantly turned golden and glittering!


    baby-5 is much more considerate than Jenny Bonny. He brought a plate, sir, cut the whole puffer whale into sashimi, put it on the plate, and came to Monkey King¡¯s side, holding it He picked up a piece of sashimi and gave it to Monkey King: "Goku, come, you eat first..."


    "Let¡¯s eat together! Tina, don¡¯t always think about taking pictures. Let¡¯s taste it together!" Monkey King nodded, greeted him, and ate the sashimi that baby-5 was handed in front of his mouth. His eyes suddenly lit up!


    "It''s not bad, it really didn''t take a trip in vain!" Monkey King nodded in satisfaction, and with a big wave of his hand, hundreds of puffer whales filled the whole house, and Jenny Bonny on the side suddenly lit his eyes and changed. I was very excited: "Wow! Didn''t you say that you only grab ten? Goku, what''s the situation? You are so awesome!"


    With that said, I grabbed a dozen of them and handed them to Keya...


    Although Jenny Bonnie''s strength is good, she is a woman with rough hands and feet, and she is still incapable of this delicate work of taking poison!


    But Ya smiled slightly. With the first experience, the technique became more proficient, but in a moment the poison was removed. Jenny Bonnie grabbed it and threw the whole golden puffer whale into his mouth. , It is a heroic taste!


    So Keya did not rush to eat first, but started to serve Monkey King and Jenny Bonnie. Every time she removes the poison of a puffer whale, she is either killed by Monkey King in one bite or eaten by Janet Bonnie in three or two bites. ¡­


    At this speed, Tina who looked aside was stunned, but within ten minutes, hundreds of puffer whales were basically eaten by these two foodies...


    Only a dozen of them are left for Keya and the others to taste slowly...


    "It''s so cool, this world really is my food! Goku, you must give me the world''s source beads from this world in the future! Who dares to fight with me, who I am in anxious!" He turned over on the floor and lay his body on Sun Wukong''s body, and it was first placed under the ownership of this world''s source pearl.


    "No problem!" Monkey King accepted it without hesitation at the moment, and this world is indeed suitable for Jenny Bonnie, a foodie.


    "Haha! My mother really didn''t choose the wrong person! Go, I''m in a good mood today, and slap. slap. slap with the old lady..." Jenny Bonnie laughed out loud, dragging Monkey King into the room...


    The baby-5 girls on the side listened, and they were suddenly covered with black lines. Even Keya couldn''t help but vomit her: "Jenny, do you want to be so sturdy? Can you be more reserved?"..

 1034 Chapter 28 The Reaction of the Gourmet Club

    "Reserved? My old lady has never had anything to do with that stuff!" Jenny Bonnie came again very sturdily, and continued to drag Monkey King into the room.


    She is so excited!The whole food world is simply the world she dreams of!Sun Wukong said it was going to be given to her, can she not be excited!In her words, this is a long-term meal ticket that she can never finish in her life!


    "Ahem~~ What, wait until it gets dark before you say no?" Monkey King looked at Jenny Bonnie with a speechless expression.The sturdiness of this sister''s paper even he can''t bear.


    "No! My old lady is not shy, why are you shy?" Jenny Bonnie said, dragged Monkey King into the room very sturdily, and then closed the door with a bang...


    But Ya suddenly covered his face with his hand, and he was speechless for a while!


    As for Tina, who was stunned by Jenny Bonnie''s aggressiveness, she was stunned: "This...what''s the situation? The change is so fast, I can''t turn around..." After a moment of silence, Tina looked at The closed door suddenly exclaimed: "Huh? No! That''s my room!"


    ...


    At the food party, in the slightly dim hall, Sanhu looked at the muscles lying in front of him, and the vitality of Starjou was almost cut off. The surprise in his eyes flashed: "Have you become so embarrassed? What kind of opponent did you meet?"


    As he said, waving his hand, an old man shrouded in a black robe pushed a dining car and walked over, opened the lid, and the fragrance of various foods suddenly drifted in every corner of the hall!Even if you just smell the wafting fragrance, the whole body''s cells become extremely active!Obviously, the ingredients in those plates are obviously not simple things...


    The old man, like a dying year in the wind, opened his eyes abruptly after smelling the wafting scent. He was struggling to get up, and walked towards the table of delicious food step by step, and then the wind rolled. Gobbled up like this...


    And as he eats, those dead cells seem to be nourished by the rain, and gradually regained their vitality, and the dry muscles and skin gradually become full...


    Until Starjoy ate all the food on the table, he miraculously recovered, and the horror spread!The whole body is emitting a dazzling light!The aura is stronger than before!


    "Did the food cell evolve until you die? It seems that you didn''t suffer for this disaster in vain!" Sanhu looked at Starjou, his tone still so calm and full of majesty.


    Starjou held his fists respectfully at the three tigers, and did not say much to thank him, but the three tigers could feel the gratitude of Starjou for his life-saving grace!


    "Now let''s talk about what''s going on!" Sanhu said lightly while looking at Starjou.


    "When capturing the puffer whale, I met the owner of Caijing Pterosaur. Originally, I didn''t intend to attack them, but the other party was able to read what I was thinking in my heart, so we had a conflict..."


    "Oh? So, your injury was caused by the owner of the Caijing Pterosaur?" Sanhu looked at Stajiu, his tone of voice was the same as before, and he couldn''t hear the emotions.


    "No, it was hurt by another woman next to him... It sounds like they called that woman Jenny..." Starjou frowned and explained: "Her ability is very strange, it seems to be able to control the growth of people''s years? Me? The moment she fought with her, she was transformed into the same look before, just a moment! I became an old man who was almost dead! Even my food cells were aging and almost dead, unable to proceed. recovery¡­"


    "It''s just a moment?!" After hearing that, Sanhu couldn''t help being moved!This ability sounds terrifying!


    The Gu Lin Baqi and others on the side were even more stunned: "Stajiu, are you kidding me? For a moment? If this is the case, who else is her opponent? And how did you escape? Come out? Change to the situation at the time, don''t say I underestimate you, there is no possibility of escape, right?"


    "Huh! Do you think I would be joking?" Starjou snorted dissatisfiedly, and said: "It was just luck at the time. It happened to be acupuncture expert Jiro appeared. I took advantage of them to focus on Jiro. He just picked up the plane and escaped..."


    "You mean...Jiro?" Sanhu''s aura suddenly became extraordinarily terrifying, but he took it back in an instant.But it still made Gu Lin Baqi and others wipe the cold sweat on their foreheads.


    The reason why Sanhu was so gaffe was because he suddenly remembered the horrible fact that he had been acupointed in an instant before!Not only was he acupointed, but all creatures on the earth were acupointed at the same time!And the earth really stopped spinning!


    The great horror that happened at that moment, even he felt a burst of heart palpitations!


    "Is it really that Jiro did it? Did that guy fight against the master of Caijing Pterosaur? It''s just that although Jiro''s strength can''t be underestimated... but it''s not terrifying enough that I can even give acupuncture points at such a distance..." Three Tiger''s heart was shocked, and he wondered why Jiro''s strength suddenly became so terrifying?


    The reason why he didn''t think that it was Sun Wukong was because the "big acupuncture point", which is the vast anesthesia, was Jiro''s trick, and the person who thought of it was naturally Jiro.


    "It should be a fight... I was in a terrible situation at the time. I hit the''big acupuncture point'' twice in a row, especially the second time. I didn''t even have the ability to cancel the''self-eating'', if it weren''t for Gu Lin. Bach and the others arrived in time, I''m afraid I''m really going to tell you there..." Stajiu''s face was calm at the moment, he was not afraid of the dangerous situation at the time.This psychological quality is indeed hard enough.


    "Jirou...Beast beast and two wolves! Could this guy unknowingly surpass me and Yilong?" Sanhu''s heart was extremely dignified. Before that, even he was tapped and could not move. He was wary of Jiro!


    If such an Oolong hadn''t verified it personally, he would have been misunderstanding like this forever!


    "The previous acupuncture is really scary, but there are ways to avoid it... Let''s talk about the woman who can make people old! That kind of ability, if we don''t figure it out, we will only be killed in seconds if we encounter them. Good value!" Gu Lin Baqi said with a solemn expression.


    "It''s really troublesome..." Sanhu frowned at this moment, and looked at Starjiu: "You have fought her against, don''t you find anything?"


    "Yes, it seems that as long as you are at a distance from her, you won''t be hit... But this is just my guess and there is no actual proof..."..

 1035 Chapter Twenty Nine

    "Is there a certain distance..." Sanhu was silent for a while, seeming to be thinking about something, and said lightly: "As long as you know this, it will be much easier! Look for the opportunity to confirm... Caijing Pterosaur, this This dreamy ingredient that has long been extinct is not far from GOD. Since it has already appeared, you must not miss it! Go! Let it happen, and you must get it at all costs!"


    "Understood!" Starjour stepped forward with a breathtaking breath: "This time, I will never lose easily! But before that, I have to find ingredients that can completely restore my gourmet cells. Row¡­"


    Although Stajiu''s food cell has evolved and his strength has risen greatly, he died too badly before, and there are hidden dangers that must be completely eradicated!He must be looking for other precious ingredients to restore the vitality of his gourmet cells perfectly.


    "Aren''t you in charge of capturing the Rigaru mammoth..." Gu Lin Bach glanced at the hunched-back and bow-waisted old man in a black robe, and asked: "The gem meat it produces is a rare treasure. !" As he said, he looked at Starjou again: "It should have some effect on the recovery of your gastronomic cells? How about you go there yourself, Starjou..."


    "Is the Ligaru Mammoth..." Starjou said to himself, and looked at the old man: "How did you arrange it?"


    "We are about to send three GT robots, but because of your business, some delays..."


    "In other words, haven''t you set off yet...Alright, let me walk and lie down by myself this time!" Stajiu nodded, but gem meat is something that he needs urgently now.


    "Walk in person? That''s not right! If you meet that group again, it will be a little troublesome... I think you should control a GT robot to go..." The black robe old man said lightly.


    "GT robot? Do you think that woman''s ability is effective for GT robot?" Domirot''s eyes lit up and asked.


    "A GT robot? Maybe she can really avoid her ability..." Starjou pondered for a while, and then shook his head: "But even so, it is impossible to defeat her with GT robots alone..."


    "I''ll be with you this time too! I''m very curious about the character who can almost kill you!" Gu Lin Baqi looked lazy, but his eyes showed intense interest.


    "Whatever you..." Star Jiu''s face was plain, with one more person and one more helper. He also understood that it might not be that simple to capture gem meat this time.


    "If you two assistant chefs go together, there is no problem at all, but I suggest you still control the GT robots to go there. In that case, if you have the opportunity, you can test their abilities without any scruples. Up!"


    "Then this matter is left to you, all I need is the result..." Sanhu dropped these words, turned and left.


    This is the advantage of being the boss!The boss made the next sentence, as a subordinate, you should do it hard!


    Regardless of the act of writing death in the food club...


    After Jiro captured the puffer whale, he immediately came to the place where Mrs. Setino lived, but he didn''t want to. Ichilong was already waiting here.


    "I knew that after catching the puffer whale, you will definitely come to Setsuno..." Seeing Jiro walk through the door, he smiled.


    "Are you here to inquire about the''big acupuncture point'' before?" Jiro saw Ichiryu, not much surprised, and he had expected such a big thing.


    "That said, you really did it?" Yilong''s laughing face suddenly became extremely serious: "Did you...have found that thing? It actually increased your strength to this point! Even the old man didn''t know it. Under the circumstances, you gave acupuncture points!"


    "That thing? You''re talking about GOD! If only it was so easy to obtain!" Jiro waved his hand.


    "Could it be... you caught the Caijing pterosaur?!" Hearing Jiro''s words, Yilong''s eyes lit up. Since it is not a GOD, it is the legendary Caijing pterosaur.


    "Cai Jing Pterosaur? I advise you not to fight that thing, or even you, I don''t know how you died!" When Jiro heard the name Cai Jing Pterosaur, his face suddenly became extremely serious. When I got up, I even cried and laughed a little.


    He couldn''t forget the moment when Sun Wukong restrained him, it made his hair stand upright, as strong as he did not have the slightest room for resistance, what kind of monster is this Nima!Their master, the food god Acacia is not so scary!


    Even a woman next to him, almost killed his life, is going to play Caijing Pterodactyl?It''s just death!


    Upon hearing Jiro''s words, both Ichiryu and Setuno''s complexions changed slightly, and they were full of shock.


    Yilong said: "Have you fought him?" That him naturally refers to Monkey King.


    "No, I fought against a woman next to him, and I was almost killed..." Jiro drank a sip, laughed, touched his head, and lost to a woman, which made him feel a bit shameless.


    It''s just that these words are undoubtedly a thunder in the ears of Jiena and Yilong!


    Setuno''s eyes widened. As Jiro¡¯s partner, she knew exactly how terrifying Jiro¡¯s strength was!


    "Xiao Lang Lang, are you sure you are joking?" Setsuno''s face was serious, but an old woman called an old man Xiao Lang Lang, that felt really unbearable!


    "Small, I am not in the mood to make a joke... that group of people is mysterious and terrible! Don''t make enemies with them, especially the man, who is even more terrifying than the master! I didn''t even resist in front of him. Power..." Said this, no matter how good Rao Shijiro''s mood is, he can''t help but feel a little frightened.The main reason why he chose to surrender simply was because of Monkey King!


    Because at that time, even if he was eroded by the devilish energy, he was 100% sure to take down the baby-5 and other girls, but only when facing Monkey King, he felt a while of weakness!It felt like a high mountain, he didn''t even have the guts to cross it!


    "You said it was more terrifying than Master? How could that be possible!!" After Yilong heard it, he was immediately moved, and at the same time he didn''t believe it.Who is their master?That is the food god who stands at the top of the world, Acacia!Being like a god!How could he believe it, just looking at Jiro''s expression, but he didn''t seem to be lying.


    "Whether you believe it or not, I believe it anyway..." Jiro took a sip, suppressed the shock in his heart, and looked at Yilong.


    PS: I am busy with work today, so I can only change one time, and three change tomorrow...

 1036 Chapter Thirty Goal, Ligaru Island

    Compared with the completely different attitudes of Sanhu, Yilong and others, it is not what Sun Wukong cares about. It is impossible for him to regard these characters as just a group of clowns, and take his sister leisurely. The papers are playing everywhere...


    He also summoned the three little Lori, Yue''er, Caoye, and Ablis, built a candy house for them, and lived in!This has excited the little loli for a long time!


    Today is the third day after Monkey King was dragged into the''little black house'' by Jenny Bonnie!


    Tina got in and out of the car in an open grassland in a taxi, looked at the luxurious candy house not far in front, and the Caijing pterosaur lying at the door, and nodded: "It''s right here. Up!"


    "Thank you, ten thousand..." A middle-aged uncle stretched his head out of the car window and rubbed his hands against Tina.Just before finishing her words, Tina turned her head reflexively and glared at him: "What? Ten thousand? You are stealing money! 5000, do you want love!" Then she threw it to the taxi driver. A five thousand yen coin, turn around and leave...


    "It''s really not easy to make money! Forget it, for the sake of a beautiful woman, I think it''s bad luck..." The taxi driver shrugged helplessly. Tina''s sturdyness reminded him of the tigress at home. Stepping on the accelerator, a beautiful drift came, Yang Chang went away...


    It seems that the technology is still intolerable!


    "Xiaojing, early!" Tina came to the door and greeted Caijing pterosaur.Caijing pterosaur opened one eye, glanced at her, and closed it again.


    Tina didn''t care either, she already knew the true identity of Caijing Pterosaur.Opened the door of the room made of chocolate, and tentatively looked inside.It happened to see a little loli twisting her little fart. She was eating a sofa made of cotton candy...


    And Monkey King and others are also sitting at the table eating breakfast...


    The sudden addition of three little loli made her a little surprised.


    But the delicious food exuding various colors and aromas made her swallow her saliva!Then he was shocked: "Wow! It''s just a breakfast, should you be so exaggerated! This is worth all my life savings!"


    "Aren''t you going to work today? Come and eat together!" Keya looked at Tina in surprise and said.


    "Why are you still working... I was suspended..." Tina sat down with a look of excitement. The originally depressed mood disappeared without a trace after seeing the table full of rich food.


    "Have you been suspended?" But Ya and the women were obviously stunned, and they all seemed to understand.This unlucky boy followed them and saw a lot of big scenes, but he didn''t take any photos of the unlucky thing. Instead, he broke several cameras. It would be strange if he didn''t get suspended.


    "What are these?" Tina asked a few strange little Lori.


    Because she still had her own work to do, Tina was not there when Monkey King and the others built the candy house, they just gave her an address.


    "Introduce yourself!" Monkey King and Jenny Bonnie were sitting side by side, the plates in front of them were already piled up and they were not visible.


    "My name is Ji Ru Qianlong, or Gao Yue, you can call me Yue''er!" Yue''er put down his chopsticks and got up, saying very politely.


    "Xiao Cao..." Kusano said, continuing to twist his fart. The child gnawed on the cotton candy sofa under the seat, and next to her was her little potted plant that never left her body.


    "My name is Ablis... we are not brother Goku''s daughters!" After introducing herself, Ablis understood what Tina was thinking, and then explained.Now she can not only understand the voices of animals, but also the voices of people.


    This made Tina a little embarrassed. She looked at Monkey King and said, "Such a cute little girl, where did you turn from? I have never seen it before!"


    "What do you mean by kidnapping? They have always stayed by my side, but you don''t know it..." Monkey King said, putting down the bowls and chopsticks, pushing away the stacks of plates in front of him, and looking at Tina: "Yes. Since you have been suspended, do you want to mess with me when you come to me?"


    "Almost! I''m here to ask you for help this time!" Tina looked at Monkey King hopefully and said: "You must help me this time! If I don''t get some grades, why not? Okay, I¡¯m going to be fired...I¡¯ve made it clear for you. Have you heard of the Ligaru Mammoth? IGO has sent a captive to capture the Ligaru Mammoth..."


    "Ligaru Mammoth...Capture level 48, the habitat is Ligaru Island. It is a huge mammoth called "ancient food treasure". There is a place in the body that contains the delicious meat of all parts of the body. , It¡¯s super premium ingredients..."


    Keya listened, and immediately searched for the information in her mind and introduced: "Because of its rare value, it is needless to say that it is the highest level entertainer in ancient times, and because the flesh is shining like a gem, it will also be used as a''wedding ring. ''. Not only are men''s gifts for attracting women, but they can also be used to defeat Ligaru Mammoths to prove their strength. Therefore, from ancient times to the present,''jewel meat'' is a food treasure that only brave men can obtain!"


    "Gem meat? Wedding ring? Haha~~ This is just tailor-made for me! Goku, you have to get this gem meat for me anyway!" Jenny Bonnie listened, her eyes lit up. For her, no gold or diamond has any appeal, and only meat is her favorite.


    "Okay! Then we''ll take a trip to Ligaru Island..." Monkey King nodded, and he also felt that as long as Jenny Bonnie ate the''jeweled meat'', the food cell could be awakened.This is quite suitable as a bond between two people.


    "Ah! Have you already decided! That''s great! When will you start?" Tina became excited when she heard this: "It must be recorded throughout this time. There will be no more mistakes. !"


    "We''ll leave after breakfast..."


    "Then I''m not welcome!" Tina said, sandwiching a piece of almost transparent barbecue and putting it in her mouth. Her eyes were suddenly rounded, and a yin-like low moan came from her mouth. : "Too...so delicious!" In an instant, the cells all over her trembled as if they had life, her skin instantly became white and delicate, and her whole body was exuding a gem-like color!It''s as if it''s about to become an immortal, full of incredible!


    When the light had dissipated, Tina was still lying softly on the ground, unable to get up, her complexion was red and she still hadn''t recovered from the delicacy!


    "Hello~~ It''s too fake? We ate the meat of such colorful crystal pterosaurs, and we didn''t see the awakening gourmet cells! Why did she regenerate gourmet cells after one bite? Is our talent not as good as hers? "Jennie Bonny looked at Tina at the moment, and her heart suddenly became unbalanced.


    PS: After a day''s power outage, all the streets are getting new wires and poles!It has to last for three or four days. This chapter is all coded in Internet cafes. I don¡¯t have any hope for the third shift. There is only two shifts. There is another shift below, and I have to go home after the code is finished...

 1037 Chapter Thirty One

    "She was born and raised in this world. If she doesn''t regenerate food cells after eating such good things, it would be wasteful!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Jenny Bonny felt better after hearing this, she didn''t want them to be compared to such an ordinary person.


    "That piece of meat is mine!" Xiaocao watched as Tina took a bite of his meat, and suddenly looked at her hostilely. Even the marshmallow was not in the mood to eat it, and picked up the little girl on the side. The potted plants were waiting for Tina.


    However, Tina was blushing, as if she hadn''t noticed it, countless beautiful images flashed in her mind, as if she had walked into the perfect dream that she dreamed of, and she could hardly wake up again: "It''s so delicious! Even if you die, there is no regret! "


    "Forget it, Xiaocao, I have eaten it, and my brother will cut a piece for you later!" Sun Wukong immediately put the grass in his arms, rubbed her head, and comforted.


    The Caijing pterosaur outside shook suddenly.If she can speak, she must yell, "Why is it always me who is hurt!"''


    It was unlucky to meet such a master. Originally, the flesh of Caijing Pterosaur would be cut from one piece and it would not regenerate.


    However, because of the Monkey King, after cutting a piece of meat, the Caijing Pterosaur''s wound could heal immediately, so it tragically became a treasure house for the Monkey King and others to move.


    After listening to Monkey King''s comfort, Xiao Cao withdrew into his arms and fell silent.


    "But Tina, do you know how many trillions you took in that bite?" Baby-5 looked at Tina with a joking expression.


    "Mega?!" When Tina heard it, she was awakened from the state of selflessness. It seemed that she was very sensitive to the word money!Meimu immediately stared at the boss: "Is it that exaggerated? Just a mouthful! Don''t scare me!"


    "Why do I scare you! Didn''t you see that you just took a bite to regenerate gourmet cells? As a person in this world, what does this mean, don''t you know? How much do you think it is worth? Where''s the money?" Baby-5 smiled.


    "This... is indeed a priceless treasure..." Tina recalled the delicacy just now, her whole body began to soften again, and then her complexion began to turn pale again: "Well, are you asking me to pay it back? Take my whole body I can''t afford to sell it!"


    "Why, we are not so stingy! I just remind you, what a precious thing you are eating!" Baby-5 said: "Tell you, this is the meat of Caijing Pterosaur, in the legend. The dreamy ingredients, heard from Wukong, are a little worse than that of GOD..."


    "GOD...Isn''t it!" Tina was stunned at once, she naturally knew exactly what GOD represented.And the meat she just ate was really only a little worse than GOD?Then she really didn''t know how many trillions she had eaten with this bite. No, it shouldn''t be measured by money.


    "Don''t fool me! The flesh of Caijing pterosaur is really compared with the legendary GOD?" Tina''s eyes widened, obviously not convinced.


    Because of GOD, that is the main dish of the gourmet god Acacia. Can the meat of this Caijing pterosaur compare with it?


    "The ordinary Caijing pterosaur is naturally a little different from GOD, but this Caijing pterosaur is the only one remaining in the world. It has lived from ancient times to the present! And the flesh of the Caijing pterosaur is the same as Chen Like old wine, the longer you live, the more delicious it is! Compared with GOD, naturally there is not much difference!" Monkey King explained briefly on the side.


    Ichiryu, Jiro, Sanhu and others have always believed that this Caijing pterosaur was a cub cloned with genetic cells!If they were to know that this Caijing pterosaur was a real Caijing pterosaur that lived from ancient times to the present day, I am afraid that they will all sit and watch!


    "Okay, let''s talk about it first! You quickly finish eating the rest, and we will set off right away!" Monkey King looked at Tina and urged.


    "Also... forget it! Such a valuable thing... I... I can''t afford it!" Tina looked at the almost transparent piece of jewel-like meat in front of him, swallowed her saliva, wanted to eat it but didn''t dare eat.This is a treasure that cannot be measured by money!With one bite, even her life savings is far worse!


    "I have eaten it, do you still care about such a bite? Hurry up, stop the ink!" Baby-5 urged.


    Tina swallowed her saliva, thinking about it, she couldn''t help the delicious temptation. At the moment, she picked up the knife and fork and ate it again. For a while, the indecent low.


    When the group of people walked out of the candy house, Tina''s whole face was red, and she felt light and light when she walked!


    Seeing Monkey King and others walking out, Caijing Pterosaur, lying prone on the ground, stood up immediately, but its front feet trembled without a trace for a moment!


    The shaking at this moment is hard for ordinary people to notice, but how can it be hidden from Monkey King and others.


    "Wukong, do you feel that there is something wrong with Xiaojing after we caught the puffer whale?" Keya looked at Monkey King.


    "I also feel that this guy seems to have become listless... He''s lying on his stomach all day, and I haven''t seen it moving..." Jenny Bonnie also frowned.


    "From ancient times to the present, it has lived long enough, and its life span is at the end! It seems that the end is coming!" Monkey King glanced at the Caijing Pterosaur and said lightly.


    "The end is approaching? This is not okay! You must not let it die! Otherwise, we won''t be able to eat its meat!" Jenny Bonny suddenly looked worried.


    The Caijing pterosaur gave a low roar, cast a faint look at Jenny Bonnie, the light emitted by the crystal scales was dimmed again.


    "Does it say that I was just your food..." Abliss translated.


    "Hello~~ I''m just making a joke, don''t take it seriously!" Jenny Bonnie rolled her eyes and said, "I have been together for so long, but I also feel emotional."


    But Ya and Ji Nv rolled her eyes: "Are you sure that didn''t mean that?"


    "..." Caijing pterosaur also snapped its nose.


    Jenny Bonnie smiled immediately.


    Monkey King shook his head and waved his hand lightly. The fluorescent light full of vitality shone on the body of the Caijing pterosaur and merged into its body...


    The listless Caijing Pterosaur instantly raised its head, exuding a loud chirping sound, and its wilting breath instantly rose to its peak, even if the clouds in the sky were surging rapidly!


    At this moment, Caijing Pterosaur had just restored its original look!


    PS: Finally the code is over. After work, I ran to the Internet cafe to get the code word. I haven''t eaten dinner yet, let''s not say it. I went home for dinner...

 1038 Chapter 32 The Crisis of the Toriko

    The previous Caijing pterosaurs were not in the peak state, and their lifespan had already come to an end. They had to fall asleep to stay alive, so it could survive to this day!


    Otherwise, as the ancient fierce beast on the top of this world, it has more than just this ability!When fighting with Starjou, he had already revealed something wrong, otherwise he wouldn''t knock himself fainted!


    Even if Monkey King did not wake it up, it would die within two years of sleep!


    Now that the Monkey King has bestowed the power of life, the Caijing pterosaur is rejuvenated. Compared with the previous, the vigorous vitality is like two people, no, it should be like two beasts!The crystal scales all over the body exudes a dazzling gem-colored luster, which looks almost transparent!


    It exudes a rich and complex aroma. The crystal scales at this time can be called the most delicious and versatile seasoning in the world!Even the most common ingredients, as long as you throw in a little bit of powder made from crystal scales, it will become a rare delicacy in the world!


    And under the light of this light, phantoms appeared in front of the eyes of the few girls!However, after they had followed Monkey King, they were not confused by this guilty confounding. They just shook their heads to get rid of the illusion in front of them.


    Only Tina had dementia on her face and her drool, she looked dull and stupid!Then she became extremely angry again, and she didn''t know what she saw!


    This is the true posture of Caijing Pterosaur, even if you just look at her, you will be sucked into the illusion and cannot extricate yourself!When countless people were capturing Caijing pterosaurs, most of them did not die in the hands of Caijing pterosaurs, but died in the illusion of cannibalism!


    Tina was patted on the back by Monkey King before she woke up, and then glanced at Monkey King without a trace, her expression was a little unnatural: "Fa...what happened?"


    Xiaocao put the small potted plant on his head, held Monkey King''s big legs in both hands, looked at Tina, and shook his head: "You looked so silly just now!"


    Tina''s pretty face turned red!Monkey King shook his head, but saw Caijing Pterosaur suddenly lowered his head, rubbing his head against Monkey King''s body very affectionately, and his eyes were full of respect and gratitude!


    In the past, it was only stunned by Monkey King¡¯s terrible power, so it was forced to surrender. Now it has been saved by Monkey King. It is no longer suffering from the end of life. It has only been truly subdued by Monkey King¡¯s methods, and it has truly chosen to surrender. There will be no betrayal.


    "This guy''s anger... has become so much stronger! It''s almost as good as the previous Jiro! It turned out that it was really only Alzheimer''s before that he knocked himself out! Now this posture is much more domineering..." Jenny Bonnie looked at the heroic and terrifying Caijing pterosaur at this moment, nodded, and the wind suddenly changed again, and her saliva flowed: "But it looks more delicious!"


    "Yo~" Caijing pterosaur whispered to Jenny Bonnie immediately and hid behind Monkey King.


    Ablis on the side immediately translated: "It said you just ate it just now, right now!"


    "But you look better now..." Jenny Bonny said with bright eyes.


    "Well, don''t worry about eating, let''s set out to capture gem meat!" Monkey King patted Caijing Pterosaur''s head, and the other party knew it, and immediately bowed his head on the ground.Monkey King turned and rode up.


    The three little loli immediately climbed up, the smallest grass directly nested in Monkey King''s arms, and Yue''er and Ablis could only hold one arm on the left and the right.


    "Well, this gem meat is a wedding gift that Wukong prepared for me. Don''t delay, let you go first!" Jenny Bonnie nodded, stepped a little, and rode directly on the back of Caijing Pterosaur on.Several of her women also climbed up.


    "Candy house...what to do..." Xiaocao pointed to the candy house, feeling a little bit upset.


    "It''s okay, brother will take it back for you, and continue to eat after you go back!" Monkey King said, with a big wave of his hand, a candy house in Nuo Da disappeared in an instant.


    Tina was stunned for a moment, with a shocked look on her face: "You...what did you do? How come such a big candy house... disappeared? Where did you receive it?"


    "If I have a chance in the future, I will explain to you..." Monkey King replied faintly, and the two wings of the Caijing Pterosaur shook, and instantly turned into a stream of light flying towards the sky!That speed is more than twice as fast as before!


    Sure enough, the old-fashioned posture cannot be compared with the upright peak!


    "Slow down, don''t be so fast, it would be nice to enjoy the scenery on the roadside..."


    Caijing Pterodactyl slowed down after listening to Monkey King''s words...


    Along the way, I came across a lot of interesting food...especially the huge mushroom forest. Even Monkey King couldn¡¯t help but vomit: ¡°It¡¯s such a good and evil forest!¡± In an instant, it was very elegant. The women turned into red faces.


    While playing, rushing on the road, it was not until the afternoon that everyone came to Ligaru Island.


    However, he saw the Toriko and his group fighting against two GT robots!It just seemed to be nearing the end. A tow was knocked to the ground, and Coco was already kneeling on one knee, covered in scars, looking embarrassed, Komatsu was hiding behind a rock with fear and anxiety on his face!


    There is also a woman with men¡¯s short hair, who has fallen into a pool of blood, leaving only a trace of life...


    "This situation... does not appear in the original book... It seems that because of my relationship, a lot of changes have taken place!" Monkey King looked at the scene below, looking a little surprised. When he looked at the two GT robots, he immediately It was to see through the true identities of the two: "Staju and Gu Lin Baqi, it''s no wonder that Toriko and the others are so miserable..."


    "I''m an acquaintance again! It seems to be abused very badly! Wukong, do you want to help them?" Baby-5 looked at the few people below, then turned to look at Monkey King.


    "No, take a look!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly.


    Starjou controlled the GT robot and walked slowly in front of Toriko, looking at him indifferently, and his tone was very calm: "It seems that your self-eating has reached its limit... It''s a pity, if I control it before This GT robot may not be your opponent... This is really nostalgic. Just like you the other day, I used this trick and almost died... But I finally survived, so I got the cells. Evolution...Perhaps if you can survive, you will be like me, so your strength will rise...Unfortunately, you don''t have that chance..."


    As he said, Starjour was controlling the GT robot, and the sharp right claw stabs mercilessly towards the heart of Alu...

 1039 Chapter 33 The Ligaru Mammoth

    It just stopped suddenly near the slightest difference between the heart and mouth, Star Jiu was slightly surprised, and he controlled the GT robot to increase the force and stab downward, but it only pierced the skin surface of Alu¡¯s heart. , It is hard to make an inch!


    It turns out that there are countless strands of hair that are hard to see with the naked eye entangled its arm, making the GT robot''s hand difficult to stab!


    "Haha~~ The time for my appearance this time is really perfect! Even I was moved by myself!" A voice that sounded very narcissistic, and some mothers¡¯ voices came from the sky, it turned out that it was Sani. The moment of crisis arrived in time.


    "Sani..." As soon as Coco saw the visitor and rescued the prisoner, his nervous mood suddenly relaxed a lot.At the same time, he said very solemnly: "Be careful, these two are GT robots of the Food Club, not simple goods..."


    "How could I underestimate the enemy if I can push you to this point!" Sani looked solemnly at the GT robot controlled by Stajiu, his complexion suddenly changed.


    I saw the pointy and long mouth of the GT robot suddenly separated from the two sides, exposing the precise laser barrel inside, aiming at the tori!At the entrance of the cave, lasers are rapidly condensing!


    With a sound of''chirp'', it was shot out. At such a close distance, it is difficult for ordinary people to avoid it!Not to mention that at this moment, he is already weakened to the extreme after using self-feeding!


    Fortunately, Sani was aware of it at the first moment, controlled his hair, entangled A-toru, and pulled his body directly out, but the speed was still not as fast as the laser emission, and he gave a''pouch''. , The laser did not penetrate through Hu¡¯s xiong mouth, but directly penetrated his left thigh!But fortunately, he took his life back!


    "It''s not dead, it''s still a big deal!" Jenny Bonnie curled her lips and said heartlessly.


    "At any rate, he is also the protagonist of this world, how could he be killed by a supporting character so easily!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "The protagonist? You said that the miserable and miserable guy is the protagonist of this world?" Jenny Bonny pointed at Torri, surprised.


    "How frustrated the protagonist is? Isn''t it too weak?" Baby-5 was also surprised.


    "Well, do you want to bet? Under this circumstance, I bet they won''t be able to kill them too!" Monkey King looked at the two girls, but smiled slightly.


    "I''m full? I''ll bet with you?" Jenny Bonny gave Monkey King a blank glance, looked at the court, and said in confusion: "But in this case, I really don''t know what they are going to do. Avoid this disaster! Could someone come out to rescue them again?"


    "Just look at it!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and looked up again at the high mountain peak...


    Well, this is actually not a mountain, just the end of a plateau!The Ligaru mammoth lives in that vast plateau!


    "There is indeed a strong''qi'' above that is getting closer and closer. Could it be that they will be saved by the thing above?" Yue''er looked up, and her soft voice was very pleasant.


    Just finished speaking, I saw a huge black shadow falling from the sky!Abliss widened her eyes at the moment, full of shock: "Wow! Brother Wukong, a big thing fell from above!!"


    The women all looked up, and they all showed surprise. They saw that the sky was dark, and the clear sky was covered with a layer of shadow!It can be seen how huge things fell.On the way, it was accompanied by horrifying neighs. Such a huge thing is still an animal!


    "Xiaojing, stay away, don''t get hit..." But Ya immediately patted Caijing pterosaur.


    The Caijing pterosaur made a soft yin at the moment, its wings shook, and instantly turned into a stream of light, appearing hundreds of meters away...


    Looking at the smashed object from a distance in the sky, the women finally saw clearly what it was!Xiaocao opened her mouth wide: "That''s... a big elephant, right? It''s so big!"


    "Ahem~" Sun Wukong coughed immediately when he heard it. He admitted that he wanted to get crooked.


    "This is not a big elephant... but a mammoth. It is the goal of our trip!" Monkey King rubbed Xiaocao''s head and corrected.


    "Is this the Ligaru Mammoth? I thought that only sea kings have such a terrifying body shape. It turns out that the animals in this world are also such huge!" Baby-5 exclaimed.


    "Rescue?" Starjiu looked at Sani who had rescued the Hulk, his tone was flat, still holding the victory: "But it only increased casualties!"


    With that said, with the palms crossed, it seemed that he was about to use some nirvana!It was just that he suddenly seemed to feel something, and when he looked up, he just saw the huge shadow that covered the sky smashed down at them!


    "This...this is!!" Rao was also shocked.It also took care of the Torri and the others, controlling the GT robot, leaping vertically, and then turning back to the ground. As the sharp hands were spinning rapidly, they actually got into the ground instantly!


    "Smashed down such a big thing, this GT robot can''t bear it!" Gu Lin Baqi murmured and plunged into the ground!


    And Sani also used his hair to make a big hole in the cliff wall, and the hair stretched out, curling up the Toriko, and Rin and the others got in!


    After a while, I heard a terrifying roar, and the earth was shaking violently!All of a sudden, the gravel perforated and the sand splashed!The Ligaru Mammoth hit a terrifying pit directly on the ground!


    But it shook its head, shook its body, and stood up as if nothing had happened. He roared to the sky, and walked along the road with a heavy and rumbling pace...


    "This mammoth did not hesitate to fall from such a high place. It seems to be looking for something?" Keya looked at Monkey King and knew that Monkey King could answer her question.


    "The people of IGO kidnapped its cubs, it is naturally to find its own children..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Even a beast has such a great maternal love... Um, Goku, we took away the''jewel meat'' from her body, she won''t be in danger of life, right?" The thick-lined Jenny Bonnie was a little moved at the moment.


    "No, after taking away the gem meat, new ones will grow in a few decades!"


    "Is that so? Wouldn''t all meals have gem meat to eat in the future?" Jenny Bonny''s eyes suddenly brightened again.


    "Brother Wukong, if you are chatting, the mammoth will go far away..." Yue''er pointed to the mammoth that was getting farther away and reminded.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t run far!" Monkey King smiled slightly.Caijing pterosaur knew it, its wings shook, and instantly blocked Ligaru''s Mammoth.


    The two GT robots also emerged from the ground at the same moment, but when they saw Monkey King and the others, one of them was obviously taken aback...


    PS: I ran to the Internet cafe codewords every day, watching people pounding, my hands are really itchy... There is one more thing to do later, and one more finish! ..

 1040 Chapter 34—Cowardice and Fear

    "That strange dragon can''t be..."


    Gu Lin Baqi obviously noticed Stajiu''s abnormality, and when he looked at the Caijing pterosaur underneath Monkey King and others, he was obviously surprised.


    "Be careful, it''s them...I have a hunch, maybe I will run into them this time, so I want to make a quick decision. Before they arrive, I don''t want to capture the gem meat. I don''t want to, but I am slow..." Very solemn, the black gas emanating from the GT robot became more and more intense.


    "Oh! It''s really them!" Gu Lin Baqi looked at Monkey King and the others with interest, his eyes stayed on Monkey King''s body for a while, and he couldn''t sense the slightest fluctuation in his breath. It was a normal person, but Gu Lin Baqi He didn''t underestimate him because of this, but he became more dignified.


    Immediately, he looked at the other women and said, "So, which of them almost killed you?"


    Starjou was a little unhappy with Gu Lin Bach''s tone, but he looked at Jenny Bonnie and said, "It''s the woman who keeps eating..." Then he looked at Keya and baby-5: "The other two don''t look simple, so don''t be careless!"


    "What about the woman with the camera? And the three kids?"


    "That woman is just a reporter from the Food News Agency, an ordinary person, you can ignore it..." Stajiu seemed speechless when asked Gu Linbach''s question: "As for the three little girls, I haven''t seen them before, but What do you say?"


    "Okay! It seems that this sentence is superfluous!" Gu Lin Baqi smiled lazily.


    Obviously, Monkey King looks like an ordinary person. They naturally understand that it is unfathomable by others, but just a few seemingly ordinary little kids, it is impossible for them to regard others as martial arts masters, right?


    "Hehe~ We seem to be underestimated by others!" Ablis looked at the two GT robots, but smiled.Although she could not hear the conversation between the two of them, she understood what they were saying.


    "Beat him!" Xiaocao squeezed his small fist with a very violent look, but that appearance was simply adorable.


    "Your kids are so violent!" Tina looked at Xiaocao with a look of surprise.


    "What a kid! When the parents grow up, they want to be the brother''s bride!" Xiaocao immediately stared at him.


    Tina shrugged, she didn''t know how to make complaints, so she should concentrate on her own shooting. This time, she must not make mistakes.


    "Oh oh oh oh~~~!!!"


    And at this moment, the Ligaru Mammoth suddenly roared, and its huge and thick nose aimed at Monkey King and others, and the terrifying suction surged from his nostrils, like a terrifying vacuum cleaner wanted Inhale Monkey King and the others into it together...


    It turned out that the Caijing Pterosaur blocked its way, and the eager Mammoth of Ligaru, who was looking for its son, was already irritable, and naturally launched an attack on the person who suddenly stood in front of him!


    Ligaru Mammoth has a capture level of only 48, but because of its huge size, it contains incomparable terrifying power!And this horrible suction is hard for ordinary people to resist!


    "Yo!" Caijing pterosaur uttered an angry cry for an instant, and a small mammoth dared to attack it, instantly making it feel that its dignity was being challenged, with two wings and countless wind blades. Howling out!


    A series of sounds of "puchi~~puchi!!~~, accompanied by the painful roar of the mammoth, its thick nose was cut into several segments in an instant, and it fell to the ground during the bang, shaking out several times. Come here!


    "You are grumpy, Xiaojing is more cruel than you! What a pity!" Jenny Bonnie shook her head looking at the Ligaru mammoth that was gushing blood like a fountain.


    "Master Wukong, it looks so pitiful! Let''s not hurt it..." The kind-hearted Bai Xing immediately pleaded with Sun Wukong with a look of unbearable expression.


    "Listen to you!" Sun Wukong nodded, for this soft and weak white star, he is very loving, and sleeps together every day!No other sister paper has such treatment.As for the reason, you know.


    Standing up, Monkey King flashed his figure and appeared in front of the Ligaru Mammoth. He stretched out his right hand and flicked its forehead. The Ligaru Mammoth whimpered, its limbs softened, and a bang. , Turned sideways to the ground, already fainted!


    "No... isn''t it?!!!"


    Sani and others in the rear were shocked by what they saw!Such a huge Ligaru Mammoth was stunned by a single finger, isn''t it a dream?


    Even Starjou and Gu Lin Baqi were slightly surprised, such a huge body, containing amazing terrifying power, even they are very troublesome to deal with!


    If they had to choose, they would rather enter the body of the Ligaru mammoth rather than confront him outside.


    However, Sun Wukong was so understatement that he fainted with one finger!


    Starjou and Gu Lin Baqi looked at each other, and at the same time sighed slightly: "This person, we can''t deal with it! It seems that only the BOSS has taken the initiative..."


    "The gem meat seems to be hopeless...Then, let''s take advantage of the final mission of this GT robot!" Starjiu said with a serious face looking at Gu Lin Baqi.


    "Want to find out how his strength is?" Gu Lin Baqi nodded, but he smiled: "I really didn''t expect that we would work together to fight a battle that is destined to have no chance of victory..."


    With that said, two GT robots jumped up and directly blocked the Monkey King, blocking his way into the body of the Ligaru Mammoth!


    "You... are you looking for death?" Monkey King looked at the two GT robots in front of him indifferently, but it made Staju and Gu Lin Baqi who were far away from here cold!That is the fear in the face of death!


    "It''s terrible! Just a look made me feel death!!" Gu Lin Baqi''s eyes widened, full of shock, and he became extremely cautious and cautious in his lazy, casual appearance. A touch of fear arose.


    "Huh~~ Is this person... even BOSS incomparable? How is this possible! Standing in front of him... I actually don¡¯t have the courage to attack..." Star Jiu¡¯s heart is really hard to calm at this moment, Monkey King just Just standing there with a flat face gave him a lot of pressure, making him cold hands and feet, and no courage to face it!


    "When did I become so courageous? Or, the other party was too terrifying? It directly affected my mood?" Starjou''s hands shook involuntarily, struggling to decide whether to do it...

 1041 Chapter 35 Gem Flesh

    "Jumping beam clown, I really like bouncing!" Monkey King looked at the two GT robots in front of him, and did not stop moving forward. He still walked towards the big mouth of the Ligaru mammoth without hurries. ¡­


    This ignoring attitude made the hearts of De Starju and Gu Lin Baqi extremely dignified, and at the same time, a wave of anger rose. They were also the head chefs of the food club. When have they been so ignored?I feel that dignity has been severely humiliated, and I don¡¯t care if I am afraid of it!


    "Do it!"


    The two screamed coldly at the same time, just about to use their moves, they saw that Monkey King had passed between the two in an instant, and the sound of "click" resounded, but they saw the two GT robots suddenly shattered and collapsed. , Piled up a pile of scrap iron on the ground!


    At the same time, far away in the secret room of the Gourmet Club headquarters, Stajiu and Gu Lin Baqi spewed a mouthful of blood from the boss at the same time. The controller wearing on their heads also exploded into fragments in an instant. , Both of them became bloodless!


    However, they seem to be unaware, but they are full of panic!


    "What happened? You guys were actually injured?" The black-robed old man who had been following the action, looking at the scene in front of him, looked extremely shocked, frowned and asked.They control a GT robot, even if it is destroyed, it is impossible to get injured, right?


    "Too... terrible!!" Gu Lin Baqi wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth and face, his face was full of fear: "If we hadn''t reacted quickly and disconnected in time, I''m afraid we would have died..."


    "It is possible to kill the manipulator with the GT robot... It seems that it is not safe to control the GT robot..." Star Jiu''s face was full of surprise, and the terrible Monkey King made him feel a moment of weakness. The thought of raising his hand just now was instantly killed!What a horror of such strength!


    At this moment, Starjou and Gu Lin Baqi are very fortunate. Fortunately, they are controlling the GT robot. If it is the main body, at this moment, I am afraid that it is already dead!


    They did not confirm the true strength of Monkey King with the GT robot, but they confirmed what the real fear is!This person, they must not provoke him.


    "What the hell happened?" The black-robed old man looked at the two and looked very serious. This information is very important to him.


    "Don''t ask, let''s hurry up and see the boss! We can''t touch the Caijing pterosaur anymore..." Stajiu waved his hand solemnly, and Gu Lin Bach dragged his badly injured body towards San Go to the innermost layer where the tiger is...


    "Is it disconnected? The reaction is fast!" Monkey King looked at the two piles of scrap on the ground lightly, and was too lazy to pay attention to it: "Since life should not be extinct, I will leave you for a while, die. Too fast, it''s boring!" Hearing his tone, he obviously used them as toys.


    He waved his hand at the Caijing pterosaur in the sky, and walked in towards the huge cave-like mouth of the Ligaru Mammoth...


    And Caijing pterosaurs shook their wings and flew into the mouth of Ligaru Mammoth...


    Sani and the others looked at the Monkey King and his party who had disappeared from the mouth of the Ligaru Mammoth, frowning, and looking at Coco: "Should we... still go in?"


    "Go in and find death? Didn''t you see that the GT robots that almost killed us were killed instantly by him! If we are fighting with them for gem meat, we will only die! We should go back quickly, Toriko...has been dead..." Cocoa face Anxiously.


    "What? Death? You''re not kidding! Then don''t hurry back!" Sani''s complexion changed suddenly, and he curled up Toriko and Rin with his hair and jumped on the big pet bird of Coco...


    Toriko obtained the gem meat in the original book, and only recovered his life. Now that the gem meat is gone, I wonder if he can escape the disaster?


    The body of Ligaru Mammoth.


    Because of its huge size, the road is very spacious, even the air is abundant!The dark passage was also particularly bright because of the brilliance emanating from the Caijing Pterosaur.


    The speed of the Caijing pterosaur is very fast, and it didn''t take long before it had arrived deep in the body of the Ligaru Mammoth...


    Looking at the''balls of meat'' under her feet, Yue''er seemed very curious: "What is this piece? It looks so strange!"


    "It should be a mammoth cell? Because of its size, the cell is also very large?" Tina explained as she took the photo.The expression on his face was very excited. The shooting went smoothly this time, and there were no mistakes like before.


    "This is the cell that Sister Bulma said..." Yue''er had a sudden look on her face. As an ancient person, she didn''t know what a cell was, but she still heard Bulma and the others talk about it.


    Turning around, Monkey King and his team finally saw a tuft of precious flesh hanging in the air, exuding jewel-like luster!


    The dazzling light and color look so gorgeous as a gem!The scent of meat exuding is even more appetite, and I can''t wait to swallow it all!


    Jenny Bonnie, the foodie, has her eyes gleaming, she can¡¯t wait to pounce on her to eat it up, she waved her slender hand, and the two Qi Jin shot out from her hand knife in an instant, connecting the flesh on both sides of the gem meat. Cut the tendons, catch it!


    "Is this gem meat? The smell is really unbearable! And it looks so beautiful. No wonder it was used as a''wedding ring'' in ancient times!" Jenny Bonnie said, already enduring If you can''t help opening your mouth, it''s a bite.Because this gem meat was captured exclusively for her.


    "Ah! Raw?" Xiaocao looked at Jenny Bonnie in surprise.


    "It''s okay, this gem meat can be eaten raw..." Keya immediately explained.


    "This taste... really great! Although it can''t be compared with the meat of Caijing pterosaurs, it is more delicious than other barbecued meats I have eaten before... No, it should be incomparable at all!" While Ni was happily there, he threw the cut pieces of meat into his mouth one by one!His face was full of intoxication.


    After a while, her whole body suddenly emitted a jewel-colored light, and a steady flow of power emerged from her body, causing Jenny Bonnie to instantly widen her eyes: "This...this steady flow of power... This...is this the so-called gourmet cell? It feels really great!"


    "Sure enough, this gem meat matches Jenny Bonnie!" Monkey King looked at such a scene and couldn''t help but smiled: "With this gourmet cell, it will be much more convenient to increase your strength in the future!"


    After speaking, I looked at the place where Jenny Bonnie had cut the gem meat, and with a light wave of his hand, time passed quickly, and the new gem meat became bigger and bigger under Tina''s incredible gaze...

 1042 Chapter 36 The Play Is Broken

    "A new gem meat is born? What''s the matter?" Tina''s eyes widened, her face full of incredible.Because of her understanding, after capturing the jewel flesh of the Ligaru Mammoth, it would take decades to grow out!


    But they had just captured it, and how did they suddenly regenerate? It was hard for her to understand.


    "Brother Wukong just accelerated the growth time of Ligaru Mammoth at this moment! For us, it is only a moment, but for Ligaru Mammoth, decades have passed. !" Yue''er explained carefully on the side.


    "Speed ??up the time? You...you can control the time?!" Tina was even more shocked when she heard it, her eyes widened as she watched Monkey King.Immediately after looking at Jenny Bonny, he said, "Is it the same as Jenny''s ability to grow old?"


    "How is it possible!" Jenny Bonnie shook her head: "My ability can only make people older or smaller, but I can''t really control time like Wukong, even if I use my ability on Ligalu long. The mammoth¡¯s body will only grow old, and will not regenerate gem flesh!"


    "Control the time... who are you!" Tina stared at Monkey King in shock.The experience of the past few days has almost subverted her previous cognition.She only realized now that she seemed to have really come into contact with the mysterious side of this world.


    "That''s not what you can understand now!" Monkey King glanced at Tina faintly and waved his hand. The gem meat that had just been regenerated immediately fell and was grabbed by him and placed in several women. In front of him: "Come on, try them all! Keep your food!"


    With that said, Monkey King waved his hand, a whole piece of gem meat grew out again, and then he tore off the newly regenerated gem meat, and sat down side by side with Jenny Bonny, and took out countless snacks and wine, together with several women. Enjoy together...


    Because Tina already has a gourmet cell, after eating gem meat, her strength has also increased a lot, and she is no longer as weak as before.


    With the two big stomach kings, Monkey King and Jenny Bonnie, who ate more than ten pieces of gem meat in a row, the poor Ligaru Mammoth was accelerated again and again, and at this moment he could not stand up.


    The group of people got out of the body of the Ligaru Mammoth. At this moment, it had already woke up from a coma, but the old man was lying on the ground and could not move!


    "Brother Wukong, the Ligaru Mammoth has been ruined by you! It''s so pitiful!" Abliss stroked the Ligaru Mammoth''s head with pity.She can understand the voices of animals and has always liked animals.


    "It''s okay, this is the source of gem meat, so naturally it won''t let her die easily!" Monkey King said, with a light hand, the old Ligaru Mammoth instantly became exceptionally young and strong!It turned out that the time on it was turned back again.


    Only Monkey King exists who can control the flow of time so easily.


    At this time, a group of igo was escorting mammoth cubs on the way to Ligaru Island, but the mammoth cubs suddenly disappeared strangely, and everyone was stunned.


    "What''s the matter? What about the baby mammoth? Why did it disappear suddenly? What happened?"


    "No... I don''t know, I just watched it disappear out of thin air, it''s so weird! Could it be hell?"


    Just as everyone was full of shock, they suddenly saw a big bird flying by in the sky, and the leader among them recognized them at a glance: "It''s Coco and the others... The tow were injured? What happened? Captured? Did gem meat fail?"


    "Director Mansam, do you know where Dad is now?" Coco controlled his pet bird. After a gust of wind, he came to the front of Director Mansam and the others, anxiously said.


    "I don''t know, the president has not been at igo these days, he has been out of the house all the time, and I don''t know what he''s doing!" Director Mansam looked at the sluggish Torri and the unconscious Lun. Frowning: "What''s the matter? How could it be like this? What happened?"


    "On the way to capture the gem meat, we encountered two gt robots controlled by the people of the food club. We fought. We did not expect that the strength of the other party was far beyond us. In the end, he even used it for self-feeding. Invincible... We have captured a lot of ingredients along the way, but we can only temporarily maintain the vitality of the Toriko..."


    Before Sani finished speaking, he was interrupted by Coco anxiously: "Now is not the time to explain. Is there any food with high nutritional value in igo now? A tow must be supplemented as soon as possible, otherwise it will be dangerous. ¡­"


    "Yes! I''ll take you back now!" Director Mansam couldn''t care about why the mammoth cubs suddenly disappeared strangely. He hurried back to igo with a group of Coco...


    Seeing the mammoth cubs suddenly appeared in front of him, Tina said that she was not surprised at all. She had been with Monkey King for a long time and had seen too many incredible things. She seemed to have become accustomed to Monkey King''s successive incredible methods.


    When the mammoth met his child, they rubbed each other very intimately, and then directly rolled the mammoth cub onto his back with his nose, turned and walked away with heavy steps...


    Jenny Bonnie suddenly said with an anxious look: "Goku, just let them go? Isn''t there no gem meat to eat?"


    "Don''t worry, the gem meat produced by the few sacred beasts I randomly created is hundreds of times better than the gem meat produced by this mammoth!" Monkey King looked at Jenny, but smiled slightly.


    "Then create a new batch of dragons, Caifeng! They will produce gem meat and look forward to it!" Jenny listened, her eyes lit up, full of excitement.


    As Monkey King, creating new creatures capable of producing gem flesh is naturally simple.


    Jenny drooled with excitement thinking about it now.The flesh of those divine dragons, color phoenix and other divine beasts were originally divine things. How incredible would it be if they were regenerated to produce gem flesh?


    Even the few women on the side of Keya are also looking forward to it.


    The gem meat produced by Dragon and Phoenix is ??indeed awaiting and greedy.


    Because that is no longer something that the mortal can have!


    "What the hell are you talking about? What dragon and phoenix? What creation? Those are all legendary creatures, how can they exist?" Tina obviously heard a little bit understanding, creating the dragon and the colorful phoenix?Did she hear me right?


    PS: There is a power outage every day, I only came at 10 o''clock last night, and only came at 18 o''clock today, alas!The efficiency of those electricians is too low!..

 1043 Chapter 37 Departing from the Vegetable Field in the Air

    "You don''t have the right to know all of this yet, so don''t ask too much! If you have a chance to join us someday, you will naturally know everything!" Jenny Bonnie glanced at Tina and said lightly.


    "Well... it''s really fun to take an adventure with you, and you can eat a lot of things that I didn''t even think about before! It''s just that I still have work to do... I can''t leave often..." Tina was obviously hesitant. She thought that Jenny Bonnie said she was not their companion yet, so she didn''t tell her some secrets.


    "Since you have been temporarily suspended, and you know a lot of our secrets...Let¡¯s do it! How about you become our professional videographer! Take all the things we experienced, and if you look at it later, it¡¯s a wonderful Memories! And you only need to sell a little bit of what you have eaten with us, and you will not spend it in ten lifetimes!" Keya looked at Tina, and she was actually digging up the corner of the Food News Agency.


    "This..." Tina listened, obviously staying for a while, thinking about it, it really makes sense.Rainbow fruit, puffer whale, gem meat, and even the meat of Caijing pterosaurs that even IOG and food clubs have dreamed of. Before she knew it, she had eaten a lot of world delicacies.


    "I''m still hesitating! Just ask you to join and join. You know a lot of our secrets. If you don''t join, I will kill you!" Baby-5 hugged his chest and hummed aside.


    "Ah? How is this! I...I just joined!" Tina was so threatened by baby-5 that she suddenly surrendered weakly, but she was a little excited.


    Baby-5 keeping Tina by her side is really just asking her to take pictures of the scenes when they travel everywhere. Whether they will really become one of them in the future depends on her own good fortune.


    "Then the video I shot this time..." Tina looked at baby-5 with a questioning expression on her face.


    "Of course it is impossible to send it out, but this is my memory with Wukong..." baby-5 immediately grabbed the camera in her hand.


    "Hey! What is the memory of you and Wukong! There are also us!" Jenny Bonnie rolled her eyes at Baby-5 while gnawing on the gem meat.


    "That''s it!" Xiaocao was lying behind Monkey King like a gecko, around his neck, and clenched his small fist in demonstration.It''s just that appearance, without any deterrent, so that Keya and the others are cute.


    "Then where are we going to travel next?" Yue''er looked at Monkey King curiously, her eyes full of expectation.


    Tina listened, and shook her head helplessly. For others, the dangerous journey of capturing food materials turned out to be a trip to this group of people!Just thinking about it now, the dangerous places they have been passing through are indeed smooth, without the slightest danger, it seems that they really seem to be traveling.Thinking about it now, Tina really feels a little unbelievable.


    "Um... I seem to have joined an amazing team..." Tina muttered in her heart at this time.It''s not that they didn''t encounter danger, but when they encountered danger, they were all easily resolved.


    "There is a place in this world called''the vegetable field in the sky'', where countless vegetables, melons and fruits are produced, and what kind of ozone grass is there. Let''s go there and get better!" Sun Wukong thought for a while and said.


    "A vegetable field in the sky? Is it a vegetable garden that grows in the sky?" Baby-5 asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s about the same as Sky Island!"


    "There are still empty islands in this world?" Keya was obviously a little surprised.


    "What is the empty island you are talking about? Why haven''t I heard of it?" Tina asked curiously.


    "There are many places you don''t know, follow us, and slowly you will find that the world is so vast..." Jenny Bonnie said vaguely, gnawing at the gem meat.


    "That''s what..." Tina nodded.Not to mention the food world, there are countless places in the human world that she has not visited, or even heard of it.She had never heard of this so-called ozone grass.


    "Ozone grass, also known as the king of vegetables! Its name is also vegetablesky! Capture level 68, living in the sky tens of thousands of meters above sea level..." Keya searched for memory.


    "The king of vegetables? It sounds great, so let''s go now!" Abliss looked impatient.This little loli is also a bit towards the realm of food.


    "No hurry, it''s a bit late today, let''s set off tomorrow! And since Tina is ready to follow us, she has to make a decision about her affairs. Go and quit your job now!" Sun Wukong turned his head towards Tina Looked over.


    "Okay..." Now that she made the decision, Tina did not hesitate, nodded, and immediately went out.


    A new day was coming soon, and Monkey King was dragged out from the warm embrace of Bai Xing by the three little loli.It made the baby-5 and the others squeezed the faces of the three little loli''s dissatisfaction for a while, and vented their resentment before they got up...


    After washing up and eating breakfast, the group set off in Caijing pterosaur...


    In less than an hour, a huge vine that stretched through the sky appeared before everyone''s eyes. The magnificent sight winding above the clouds made Tina shocked!


    Keya and the others are relatively calm, after all, there is a huge bean vine on the island.


    "Here, the sky above the vines is the''vegetable field in the sky''! The ozone grass is on there!" Monkey King said, patted the Caijing pterosaur, and the Caijing pterosaur was now hovering and landing on Above the huge vine.


    "What a big vine! This is the first time I have come to this place! I am so lucky to have a huge bowl! Are we going to go to heaven?" Tina opened her mouth wide, and said in shock.


    "What is God, I really can''t speak!" Baby-5 gave her a blank glance.Tina touched her head embarrassedly.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Go? You said we want to go up?" Tina''s eyes widened when he heard Monkey King''s words: "Don''t we have Caijing Pterosaurs? Why are we going up?"


    "This is the fun of adventure! I don''t understand it!" Abliss said, pulling Yue''er and Xiaocao to run up the vines first...


    Tina was stunned by the brisk running and jumping posture. Is this really just a child?How skilled is this?It seems that she who has awakened the food cell is not as strong as these little loli?This discovery immediately shocked Tina.


    "Sure enough, none of this group is normal!" Tina could only murmur like that.


    PS: There will be a day of power outage during the day tomorrow, so I can only stay up late to change the code. If the call comes early in the evening, there will be another change. If it comes late, there is no way.After all, I have to work during the day, so I can¡¯t stay up late...

 1044 Chapter 38—Lightning Fire Phoenix

    A group of people walking on the huge vines, all the way up, it feels like they are stepping on a ladder!Looking around the clouds, there is a sense of incomparable comfort!


    Only Tina leaned tightly on the vines after walking for a while, not daring to move, because she was afraid of heights!This was really made fun of by Xiaocao.


    Although Tina felt embarrassed, she had no choice but to lie on the back of Caijing Pterosaur and let it carry it!


    Along the way, I encountered a lot of mimetic human-faced birds, birds and beasts, with a capture level of only level 2. They looked fierce, but in fact they were very docile, but the looks were really not flattering.


    Abliss and the others just walked for a long time, and then they lost their patience. They had no choice but to ride a Caijing pterosaur and flew quickly along the vines towards the vegetable field in the air...


    Riding the Caijing pterosaur all the way, the speed of advance finally accelerated. Naturally, it was inevitable to encounter the attack of the evil bean tree on the way, but the Caijing pterosaur easily avoided it!


    When a group of people rode a Caijing pterosaur to the corresponding height, they saw a dim sky with dark clouds and lightning and thunder!People in this world call it a monster transformed into a cloud, a cumulonimbus!


    There are thunder and lightning in the clouds, and the gusty wind is as violent as a typhoon, and it is screaming. In this high altitude, it makes it difficult for ordinary people to stand. If it hadn''t been for the enchantment of Monkey King, Tina would have been blown away first. Up.


    It''s just that these harsh environments didn''t make Caijing Pterosaur show the slightest timidity, but showed a little disdain.For it, the environment here is nothing at all!His wings shook, and he flew towards the thundercloud with lightning and thunder without paying attention...


    It''s just that in the thundercloud, a huge hail came suddenly!The snow-white ice block looks like a huge stone, if it is hit, ordinary people can hardly bear it!


    Caijing pterosaurs shuttled between the hail, with ease, and the dense hail could not stop it from moving forward!


    In this thrilling scene, Tina was amazed again and again, especially the lightning that struck them from time to time, it made her scalp numb!It''s just that although the lightning is terrifying, it is blocked by the enchantment and cannot hurt them the slightest.This made Tina''s fearful mind a little relieved!But the mood is still in extreme tension.


    And the crystal scales of the Caijing Pterosaur can ignore the thunder and lightning and shuttle autonomously in the thundercloud!In such thrilling scenes, if you change to an ordinary person, you may die at any time!It''s just that Monkey King and the others pass through easily!


    "Oh oh~~!!!"


    Suddenly a loud strange cry sounded, and everyone looked for their reputation, but saw a group of dazzling light flying over the thundercloud...


    When I got close, I discovered that it turned out to be a huge strange bird emitting a dazzling light. It protects against the wind in the thunderclouds of thunder and lightning. The terrifying lightning strikes its body, and it is actually caused by its beauty. The feathers bounced back!


    When Tina saw this big bird, her eyes widened with excitement, and she hurriedly picked up the camera to shoot: "Lightning Fire Phoenix (also translated: Glorious Phoenix), it turned out to be Lightning Fire Phoenix. What a lucky one!"


    Keya looked at the lightning fire phoenix, with a calm expression: "Lightning fire phoenix, capture level 75, the legendary thunderbird that inhabits thunderclouds, its feathers have the function of rebounding lightning, and the fleshy texture of electric currents. It''s so delicious, it''s called an evolving cell!"


    "Is it edible? Can you evolve cells? It just happens to be a bit hungry!" Jenny Bonnie''s eyes lit up, and a little ground under her feet, leaping up, a light curtain flashed on her body, covering her whole body directly. One head plunged into the thundercloud of the violent wind, and when he squeezed his fist, he punched the lightning fire Phoenix...


    "Oh oh oh~~!!!" Seeing someone attacking him through the thundercloud, the lightning fire phoenix suddenly became furious, his eyes were fierce, and there seemed to be thunder flashing, and with a wave of his wings, he actually swept his whole body. The passing lightning incited Jenny Bonnie!


    There was a thunder, as if it was a lightning flashed by itself, and it fell towards Jenny Bonnie!


    If you were an ordinary person and were in the air, this blow would be difficult to dodge, but for Jenny Bonnie, who has learned the art of dancing, it is not difficult!


    His body just flashed to the side, and then he dodged. In a flash, he already appeared under the abdomen of the Lightning Fire Phoenix, the beautiful fist blasted out, and there was a loud bang, and the invisible air wave followed Jie Ni Bonnie¡¯s fist instantly spread to the Lightning Fire Phoenix¡¯s body, and with the scream, the light of Lightning Fire Phoenix¡¯s body dissipated, like a broken kite falling down...


    Che was caught by Jenny Bonnie and flew towards the Monkey King and the others...


    "Keya, trouble you!" Jenny Bonnie threw the body of the Lightning Fire Phoenix on the huge vine, looking at Keya expectantly.


    "Goku, these feathers are a bit troublesome, please remove them!"


    Monkey King nodded and waved his hand. The feathers of the Lightning Fire Phoenix instantly disappeared without a trace, becoming like a pheasant with its feathers stripped off, looking a little funny.


    "These feathers look very beautiful. If you have time, you can make a good dress!" With a wave of her hand, Keya directly collected all the feathers of the Lightning Fire Phoenix into her space ring.


    "Lightning Phoenix! I didn''t expect that I was lucky enough to see the process of capturing it with my own eyes! I am so happy!" At this moment, Tina excitedly took photos in various poses.


    As time went by, watching the golden and juicy barbecue on the fire, smelling the intoxicating fragrance, Monkey King swallowed their saliva involuntarily...


    "Keya, are you okay? I''m so hungry!" Jenny Bonnie was already greedy at the moment.


    "Alright, don''t be so anxious..." Ke Ya smiled slightly and looked at Caijing Pterosaur: "Xiaojing, give me a piece of your scales!"


    When Caijing Pterosaur heard this, the next bite was to bite a scale on his body and hand it to Keya.Then he rubbed his head against Sun Wukong''s body very affectionately, and licked the place where one of the missing scales was missing. It was obvious that this was asking Sun Wukong to regenerate the missing scale.


    Because the Caijing pterosaur is full of treasures, her wounds can only slowly regenerate and heal with the precipitation of time, so there is another saying: Caijing pterosaur cannot recover from the injury on its own.


    "I don''t see it, you love beauty, it''s just a scale!" Regarding the behavior of the Caijing pterosaur, Monkey King shook his head a bit amused, and wiped the missing scales with one hand. Time accelerated, and the crystal scales instantly regenerated intact.


    PS: The pole has been erected, and now I¡¯m changing to a new wire, so the power has been cut off, and the code word is up in the middle of the night. I¡¯m really not used to it, but I have to stop and change the code word without it.I''m even more sorry to stop and stop during this period. It''s just that we are doing circuit modification here, and there is nothing we can do!The little place is so painful...

 1045 Chapter 39 The Vegetable Field in the Air

    The crystal scales of Caijing pterosaurs are amazing. When they grow on the body, their hardness is stronger than that of diamonds... very hard!Once it is taken off, it will become crisp and crisp in a moment. With a light scrape, it will be a jewel-colored bright scale, exuding the aroma of various seasonings that ordinary people can hardly resist!


    A huge lightning fire phoenix, after adding the powder of crystal scales, instantly exudes a dazzling brilliance!It doubles the deliciousness of the meat, and the strong aroma of roasted meat accelerates the secretion of saliva, which makes people swallow saliva all the time, and the greedy image is full.


    The jewel-colored brilliance stayed for more than ten seconds before it was fully restrained. At this time, the color of the barbecue was obviously increased from the previous golden color with a layer of transparent gem-like luster!It looks even more attractive, which makes her appetite wide open.


    "You can eat it!" Seeing the greedy faces of everyone, Ya couldn''t help but smile.


    Hearing that, Yue''er and the others couldn''t wait to tear off a piece and took a bite...


    Among the few people, the Monkey King was the fastest, and he couldn''t help shaking with one bite!All of a sudden, his face was full of wonder!


    Fragrant and soft, juicy but not greasy, with a great taste!The tingling sensation like an electric shock makes every pore instantly stretched out. The refreshing feeling is like every cell has been carefully massaged. It is incredible!


    In addition to the seasoning of crystal scale powder, the original extremely high meat quality of Lightning Fire Phoenix has been reflected in the peak!Let its deliciousness rise a step!Monkey King just took a bite and couldn''t stop it!


    In Guankeya, the women have been more clearly manifested. There are subtle electric currents flashing on the skin. The numbness of electric shock makes everyone blush, and the look of enjoyment is no longer in words. expression!


    The whole body''s cell muscles have been significantly improved and evolved, and some of the original small flaws have become perfect!Especially the pair of things that cannot be described before Xiong are more rigid and full.The Monkey King who was watching stopped his movements and glanced back and forth at the women, exclaiming: "I''m going! This lightning fire phoenix''s flesh actually has the function of abundance!"


    With that said, the corner of his eyes looked towards Yue''er where it was obviously enlarged. If it weren''t for Tina, an outsider who was still a light bulb, he would really wish to verify it himself.


    In fact, Monkey King knows very well that this is not the function of Fengxiong, but that everyone''s cells are evolved, which makes their original figure more and more abundant.


    Amidst the lightning and thunder, and the raging wind, Sun Wukong and his party all had a great time eating, and even the skeleton was fried and eaten up!


    In such a bad environment, only Monkey King and others can eat leisurely!As long as the barrier comes out, where can I not settle down?


    Similarly, the harvest of several women is also huge. The three women, Jenny Bonnie, Bai Xing, and Tina, have all evolved their food cells, and Yue''er and the others have successfully awakened the food cells and their strength has been increased. !


    "The meat of this Lightning Fire Phoenix is ??amazing. It is not only delicious, but also very comfortable! Goku, don''t people in this world all have a life menu? I decided! Let this meat be included in our lives. It¡¯s on the menu!¡± Jenny Bonnie was full of expectation towards Monkey King.


    "As long as you like it, all add in!" Monkey King smiled boldly.


    In fact, he also knew that the meat quality of the Lightning Fire Phoenix was not so exaggerated. It was only because of the addition of the crystal scale powder of the Caijing Pterosaur that it had this deliciousness.But it was precisely because of the powder of the crystal scales that the flesh quality of the Lightning Fire Phoenix became so incredible.


    This is the beauty of the crystal scales of the Caijing pterosaur. It can maximize the taste of every ingredient, and ordinary ingredients can become delicious on earth!


    "In this way, with the meat of Caijing Pterodactyl, there are already two things in my life menu!" Jenny Bonnie said with joy.


    "Well, what is the main dish? What is the side dish... don''t you tell me?" Tina kindly reminded.


    "What''s the point, you don''t understand our family, as long as it is what we like, all of them are added! How can the five or six kinds of dishes be enough for us!" Jenny Bonnie waved her hand, very proud .


    "It''s not enough for you..." Tina stunned after hearing this?Listen to your tone, how old is your family? In short, she would never think of it without witnessing it in person.


    After a short rest, the group rode on the Caijing pterosaur again and set off towards the vegetable garden in the sky...


    This time, without any delay, the Caijing pterosaur galloped all the way up the vines, and finally came to the vegetable field in the sky before the sun went down!


    At this moment, the sun is already in Xixia, covering the whole world with a beautiful sunset!


    The sunset glow in the vegetable field in the air adds a touch of dreamlike color to it!Those incredible vegetables grow in the white clouds!It looks so incredible!Makes Yue''er and the others excited!


    "Here! Here! Is this the vegetable field in the sky? It''s really beautiful!" The lively Abliss rushed out, got into the vegetable field, took a bite at a cabbage, her eyes suddenly narrowed. Get up, wave your hand and say hello: "Wow! So sweet! Sister Yue''er! Xiaocao, come soon!"


    Yue''er and Xiaocao immediately ran over after hearing this... The three little loli were happily trying out the vegetables here...


    "Where is the ozone grass? Where is the ozone grass?" Although Tina was shocked by the environment here, she was most concerned about the ozone grass, the king of vegetables.


    "It should be right ahead!" Sun Wukong looked forward, and just wanted to walk forward with a few women, but he seemed to have a feeling and looked up to the sky above his head!


    "Yo!!!" At the same time, Caijing Pterosaur also roared at the sky, with a terrifying aura spreading out, and the originally meek eyes instantly became extremely cruel!


    The clouds dispersed, but a huge black shadow fell from the sky!


    In that way, it looked like a huge strange bird. On its two claws, the light of thunder and lightning flashed, and the whole body exuded a dangerous atmosphere!


    "What a big weird bird! It has three heads! Brother Wukong! What kind of bird is this?" Yue''er looked up at the huge black shadow in the sky, her face full of curiosity.


    "Three-headed Thunder Eagle...It''s a big guy in the human world!" Monkey King looked at the black shadow in the sky and said lightly.


    These three-headed thunder eagles did not appear in the original work, but the world is so big that there are so many creatures that have not appeared in the anime, which is not surprising...

 1046 Chapter 40 Xiaocao is Angry

    Three-headed Thunder Eagle, a mammal, with a catch level of 95, the meat is tender and delicious, and it is a rare delicacy in the world.


    This is a very amazing bird, but it is breastfeeding. It has three heads, and each head has its own way of eating.


    The main head in the middle likes carnivores and is born against the lightning fire phoenix and regards it as bait;


    The head on the right likes vegetables, melons and fruits, and my favorite vegetable is naturally Ozone Grass, which is the king of vegetables;


    The head on the left likes to drink drinks and other miscellaneous foods.With clear taste, this is a veritable strange bird.


    Because of its scarcity, the three-headed Thunder Eagle is rare, even rarer than the Lightning Fire Phoenix.


    The three-headed Thunder Eagle actually came after chasing the Lightning Fire Phoenix, but on the way, because Monkey King and the others killed the Lightning Fire Phoenix, and equipped with barrier protection, the three-headed Thunder Eagle never found it and wandered in the thundercloud. Can''t find the target, just focus on the ozone grass, and then there is a scene of meeting with Monkey King and the others.


    "The three-headed Thunder Eagle, it turned out to be the three-headed Thunder Eagle! This is even rarer than the Lightning Fire Phoenix! The rumors are almost extinct, I didn''t expect to be lucky enough to see that today is really a super super super super super super bowl. Lucky!" Tina exclaimed immediately.


    Holding the camera is a shot...


    "Yeah~um~!!!" It was only the roar of the three-headed Thunder Eagle that obviously scared Tina. She screamed and hid directly behind Monkey King, and said with a nervous expression: "Be careful, this I heard that the level of the three-headed Thunder Eagle is as high as 90 or higher. I also saw it in a book...


    "Yo!!!"


    The Caijing pterosaur also raised his eyes to the sky with a rage, his breath was bloodthirsty and violent, and his eyes showed the ferocious gaze like seeing prey!


    With a kick on the ground, the entire cloud was shaking violently!


    Such brutal demonstrative behaviors obviously shocked the three-headed Thunder Eagle. The timidity in his eyes was already born, and he wanted to leave after turning around!


    But I didn''t want to. At this moment, Jenny Bonnie slapped Caijing Pterosaur on the forehead, and yelled out: "You be honest, you want to tear down my old lady''s vegetable field in the sky!"


    "Yo!" Caijing Pterosaur whispered weakly. The fierce and terrifying aura just disappeared in an instant, and she became pitiful, and hid behind Abliss full of depression.


    Because this little loli can not only understand her words, but also feel more secure.Because it knows its owner very much like these three little loli.


    Can''t offend this mistress, can I still not hide?


    It''s just this useless behavior that really made the three-headed Thunder Eagle in the sky angry!


    Well, it was actually frightened by such a useless strange thing just now, what a shame!


    With a roar, the wings vibrated, and there was a terrifying wind in an instant!


    Poor Xiaocao was still twisting his little fart. He was looking for something to eat in the vegetable field. With the strong wind, the little body was not grasped, and he flew into the air...


    "Xiaocao!!" Tina looked at it and was shocked. She liked this cute little loli so much. When Xiaocao was killed, she rushed over without thinking...


    Only with her skill, people could not be saved, but she was blown away by the wind...


    Monkey King shook his head, but Tina was also kind, and her behavior was even more commendable, so he didn''t say anything about her. With a wave of his hand, Tina who was blown away by the wind instantly appeared in his hand: "You still care Take care of yourself! Xiaocao doesn''t have to worry about you."


    Tina, who was still screaming, immediately recovered when she heard the voice of Monkey King. While she was relieved, her complexion turned red!


    I was wondering whether to remind Monkey King... It turned out that this guy wrapped Tina''s right hand and pinched it where it shouldn''t be...


    Why don''t you ring your waist, what does it mean to ring xiong?


    "Ah! My tomatoes..." Xiaocao was flying in the gusty wind, but her eyes were on the tomatoes that were smashed in the gusty wind. The sweet taste is very sweet to her, but now it has changed. Got pulpy!


    In an instant, Xiaocao''s cute eyes became full of anger, but they were still very cute.With a small move, the little potted plant that flew with her flew back to her hands voluntarily, and threw the little potted plant in her hand towards the three-headed thunder eagle as if outrageous...


    "Now is not the time to play tricks!" At this moment, Tina wanted to complain, but the next scene made her eyes widened and shocked!


    I saw that the small potted plant thrown by the grass suddenly grew rapidly, and in a moment it turned from a small potted plant to a towering tree!


    The branches are vigorous and strong, strong and sturdy, exuding a metal-like luster, the diamond is not broken, the thunder fire does not invade, and it is tightly wound. Around the three-headed thunder eagle, no matter how hard it struggles, it is still unable to move, and it frequently makes screams!


    The small potted plant of Xiaocao is intensively cultivated by Monkey King. It is no longer an ordinary small potted plant. It is tougher than diamond!It can be described as indestructible, the King Kong is not broken, the thunder and fire is not invaded, and it is absolutely impossible to break it by ordinary means!


    "My mother! Is this really a kid?" Tina looked at the giant golden tree in the sky, her mouth wide open, and she couldn''t get together for a long time.Even the vulgar words were spoken, which shows how much shock in my heart.


    It''s no wonder that it''s just a cute little loli, but it''s so terrible to get angry!That''s a monster with a capture level of 90 or higher!She was subdued by such a little loli who didn''t seem to have a trace of lethality!


    "Um... how old is Xiaocao? How old is it?" Tina swallowed and asked Keya beside her.


    "As you can see, there is one little Lolita!" Ke Ya smiled slightly: "But don''t treat them as children. After Wukong''s training, they are all amazing! Especially Yue''er, even Jenny They are not rivals!"


    "Yue''er is so powerful? Really?" Tina''s eyes widened immediately, incredible!Is the little girl who looks gentle and well-behaved, smart and sensible so good?She had seen the strength of Geniboni and the others, terrifying and strange!It''s scary and unpredictable!But Yue''er is even more terrifying than them?Do you want to be so exaggerated?No matter how evil it is, it''s impossible, right?


    "You don''t understand..." Keya shook her head, and simply explained: "Yue''er was cultivated by Wukong since childhood, so the talent is unimaginable, and we are born without disease! So we are not Fabi¡¯s."


    "Is that so? But, who is Wukong? I find you are becoming more and more mysterious!" Tina asked with wide-eyed eyes, full of curiosity.


    PS: The three-headed Thunder Eagle is my original creation and has nothing to do with the original work...

 1047 Chapter 41 Ozone Grass

    "Maybe you will know this in the future...now...I can''t tell you!" Keya smiled at Tina.


    Tina was a little disappointed when she heard it, but everyone has their own secrets, so naturally she couldn''t ask any more questions.


    When the crisis was resolved, Monkey King also released Tina at this moment. Tina was relieved slightly. When Monkey King was holding her with one hand, the feeling of her wrist holding her in front of her made her feel nervous. !But I am embarrassed to remind blatantly.Now that Sun Wukong put it down, they found that Keya and the others didn''t seem to have noticed it, so naturally they were relieved.


    "Keya, can these three-headed thunder eagle eat it?" Geniboni asked, pointing to the three-headed thunder eagle bound by the golden tree.


    "Of course, the three-headed Thunder Eagle has a higher capture level than the Lightning Fire Phoenix, but it does not mean that its meat is more delicious than the Lightning Fire Phoenix..."


    "You can eat it..." A cold light flashed in Jenny Bonnie''s hand, and an ancient sword emerged. He leaped up and swung a sword. The three heads of the three-headed Thunder Eagle that had nowhere to escape instantly fell to the ground. !


    And the huge golden tree shrank rapidly, once again turned into that small potted plant and flew back to Xiaocao''s hands.


    "You still want to eat! How big is your appetite!" Tina looked at Jenny Bonny with a speechless expression.


    A three-headed Thunder Eagle of Nuo Da was grilled on the fire by Keya again...


    With the scent of meat wafting, even if the women are full, they are greedy.Adding the crystal scale powder of Caijing Pterosaur, the fragrance is even more attractive!


    The meat quality of the three-headed Thunder Eagle is similar to that of the lightning fire phoenix, but it does not have the comfort and refreshing feeling of electric shock, so it is greatly reduced!But it is still a rare delicacy. With the combination of vegetables from the air vegetable field, the taste is naturally a must in the world!


    But Ya and the others each tasted one piece, and the rest were killed by Monkey King and Geniboni.


    Afterwards, Monkey King and his group walked to the location of Ozone Grass again...


    Walking on the carpet of vegetables, what you saw along the way is even more amazing!The uneven vegetables are so unbelievable, everything exudes crystal-like Guanze, not stained with the slightest dust and stains, making people feel like they are in a dreamy picture.


    Tina was even more amazed and filmed everywhere: "This is the vegetable sky in the sky, vegetablesky? What a wonderful place! The fragrance of vegetables is everywhere...Ah! This feeling...It''s amazing!" Tina was intoxicated by herself.


    Yue''er and the others are also full of excitement shuttled among the vegetable fields, looking for what they like...


    And Bai Xing followed them everywhere, full of excitement and excitement, tasting this, tasting that, with a happy smile on his face at all times.


    For her mermaid princess who has never seen anything in the world, ordinary flowers and plants can make her excited for a while, not to mention such an incredible and magical place!


    Eggplants, cucumbers, radishes, cabbage, soft marshmallow pumpkins, and broccoli have all turned into tall forests!


    Every vegetable here is very common in the real world, but when it arrives here, it has become so delicious and incredible!


    All the women tried to eat all kinds of vegetables and fruits without stopping. It didn''t take long for everyone to lie on the soft and soft ground with a big belly and didn''t want to move.


    "In other words, the nutritional value of the vegetables in this place is very high, and digestion is fast, you should hurry up and refine your exercises, or you will make a fool of yourself..." Monkey King seemed to remember something, looking at Keya and the others It was a smile.


    "What makes a fool of yourself?" Ablis looked at Monkey King curiously, but suddenly, her complexion couldn''t help changing, her face was flushed, and she immediately covered her little butt.


    Then Tina and the others were all flushed, and their faces became awkward...


    Seeing Monkey King laughed aside, "What are you still waiting for? Hurry up!"


    After Sun Wukong reminded them, Keya and the others immediately reacted, sitting cross-legged, running the exercises Sun Wukong taught them, and practicing...


    In an instant, everyone was filled with a layer of shining aura light...


    Only Tina ran away by herself...Among the several girls, she was the only one who did not practice the exercises taught by Monkey King!


    When Keya and the others withdrew from the practice, Tina also returned with a blushing face...


    The group set off again...


    Before long, a huge vegetable bag appeared in front of several people, filling the clouds in front of them!


    "Is this the Ozone Grass of the King of Vegetables? It''s a big piece!" Tina looked at the Ozone Grass all over the floor in front of her, looking very excited.


    Ablis and Xiaocao got up from the ground first, and flew towards the nearest ozone grass...


    "They... can fly?!!!" Looking at the two little loli who suddenly flew to the ozone grass, Tina''s eyes widened again in shock.That''s a real flight!Without the help of any external force, she just flew out of thin air, and she was still two little girls. Could she not be shocked?


    "This is called Wukong technique, it''s just an application of''qi'', we all know..." Keya explained simply.


    "Um... what else you don''t know..." Tina said blankly, looking at Keya.


    "Wow! Wow~~! It smells! It smells! The smell is dead!~~" Just when they approached the ozone grass, Abis and Xiaocao flew over while clutching their noses and exclaiming. : "What is the king of vegetables, it smells dead! I don''t eat this kind of thing!"


    "That''s just the outer protective leaf. The inside is delicious, and the leaf must be peeled off regularly. It takes two leaves to be peeled off at the same time, otherwise it will instantly become a seed shape. ¡­" Monkey King said, his figure flashed, he already appeared next to the ozone grass that Xiaocao and the others had touched just now: "Like this..."


    As he said, he picked up a leaf and gently pulled it down. After the bang of smoke passed, the huge ozone grass instantly turned into the shape of a seed.


    "It''s amazing! I want to play too!" Abliss excitedly flew towards an ozone grass again, grabbed a leaf, and pulled it down. After the''bang'' smoke passed, the ozone grass instantly became a seed shape.


    "I want to play too! I want to play too!" Xiaocao flew over with a flushed face immediately...


    So the two little loli began to cause destruction in the ozone grass group...


    The ozone grasses turned into the shape of seeds in the laughter of the two of them...


    "Hey~~ This is a bit too much, right? That''s the king of vegetables, ozone grass! What a waste!" Tina looked at it, but was very distressed.


    PS: I finally got the call. I¡¯m resting today. I¡¯ve been sitting around for a whole day. I can code a few chapters...

 1048 Chapter 42 Magical Effect

    "Okay, Ablis, Xiaocao, just play with a few, but don''t be too wasteful!" Monkey King stopped the two little Lollies who were still in excitement in a timely manner.


    Then he patted an ozone grass lightly, and its leaves instantly peeled off as if they had received some order, and finally revealed the heart of the leaf that was glowing with fluorescent light inside!


    Move a little, it will grow and open!In an instant, water splashed everywhere, and under the refraction of sunlight, the water drops became extraordinarily dazzling!


    "Such a big vegetable bag, wrapped in such a small piece of fresh leaves? But it looks delicious!" Jenny Bonny said, lowering his head and biting it down.


    Just a bite, but immediately spit out: "Bah! Bah! Bah! ~ ~ What kind of shit! It''s terrible!"


    What was eaten was the fresh and tender leaf heart, but what could be spit out was black and rotten things.


    Even the whole piece of fragrant and tender leaf heart was sprayed with green smoke at the bite-out gap, and it rotted in a moment.


    "What''s the matter?" Geniboni originally thought that this thing could not be eaten at all, but when he saw that the whole Ye Xin was rotten, he immediately realized something was wrong.


    "It''s because you were too anxious and didn''t listen to our explanation, so you started eating..." Keya looked at Jenny Bonni with a funny face, and said: "This ozone herb is different from other ingredients, but For special cooking ingredients, when peeling off the leaves, two pieces must be peeled off at the same time, and when eating it, two people must bite it at the same time, otherwise it will become like before!"


    "It''s just food. There are so many unruly!" Geniboni immediately curled his lips with an unhappy face, and said to baby-5: "Go, accompany me to peel one! I still don''t believe it. You can''t subdue a small piece of food!"


    As they said, the two women came to the side of an ozone grass, each grabbed a leaf, and both peeled off!With the cooperation between the two people, there is obviously no difficulty. It is very easy to peel off the leaves, revealing the fresh and tender leaves inside!


    This time, Jenny Bonni did not rush to eat, but looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, how do you want to eat? Demonstrate!"


    "It''s actually very simple. Two people can bite at the same time, and one can bite at the same time at a very fast speed..." Monkey King said, squatting down, and gently biting at Ye Xin in front of him. In time, the opposite side of Ye Xin also revealed a bite mark!The water splashed everywhere, sputtering into shining pearls!


    And Monkey King¡¯s eyes also brightened: "Soft, soft and strong taste, comfortable elasticity when bitten gently, fruit-like water, tender and sweet, and sourness in the mouth! You deserve to be called the king of vegetables. This kind of deliciousness has gone far beyond the realm of vegetables..."


    "Really...Is it so delicious?" Tina took the camera and stared her eyes wide: "And what happened just now? You obviously just took a bite. Why did the same gap appear on the other side?


    "That''s because Brother Wukong is so fast that we can''t see it clearly with our naked eyes!" Yue''er explained to the side: "So it looks like Brother Wukong just took a bite. In fact, at that moment, Brother Wukong I have already taken two bites!"


    "Two bites? How fast is this speed!" Tina''s eyes widened in shock.She can hardly believe how a person''s speed can reach the point where the naked eye can''t see it, or even so fast that it is completely synchronized with a movement!


    "The speed at which two bites can be bitten at the same time, I''m still a bit short... Except for Wukong, it seems that only Yue''er can do it..." Jenny Bonnie said, and looked at baby-5 again: "You have merged. Wukong¡¯s magic sword should be able to do it too!"


    "I''ll try!" Baby-5 said, learning the form of Monkey King, biting into the heart of the ozone grass!His head instantly turned into an afterimage, and he took a bite on both sides of Cai Xin, and the action was done in one go, obviously a success!


    "It''s really delicious!" Baby-5 cupped his face with both hands, his eyes narrowed.


    "Little grass, let''s taste it too!" Abliss pulled the grass, and at the same time took a bite on the tender leaf heart. The juice overflowed in her mouth, and the faces of the two little loli were overflowing. A happy smile: "It''s really delicious! Sister Yue''er, try it too!"


    Yue''er nodded slightly, lowered her head and took a bite, and two gaps appeared in Ye Xin instantly. The speed seemed to be comparable to Monkey King!


    Of course, this is not to say that Yue''er''s speed has caught up with Monkey King, but the effect looks almost the same with the naked eye!In fact, Yue''er''s speed is incomparable with Monkey King.


    "It''s amazing!" Tina looked at Yue''er showing such a hand, and finally believed what Keya said before!I was naturally full of shock.It is really hard to believe that such a little girl has such a terrifying strength!Comparing herself with her, Tina instantly felt like she was killed by finding a piece of tofu.


    "Sister Yue''er is still amazing! I don''t know when I will become so amazing!" Abliss said with envy.


    "Brother Wukong is cultivating your potential right now, and when your potential increases, your strength will naturally rise by then!" Yue''er smiled slightly.


    "That''s true!" Abliss smiled immediately, her eyes were on the heart of the ozone grass: "Although this thing is delicious, it is too troublesome to eat! Brother Wukong, can you make it into? Simpler?"


    "Of course! In the final analysis, this is only limited by the rules of this world, as long as this restriction is erased!" Monkey King said, lightly placing a little hand on the heart of the ozone grass, and the invisible fluctuations spread instantly. It disappeared in an instant: "Okay, now you can eat whatever you want!"


    "Really? Great!" Ablis immediately yelled for joy, and she lowered her head to bite, and the happiness of her face suddenly climbed on her face...


    But for a moment, the heart of an ozone grass leaf was divided up by Monkey King!


    Suddenly, but Ya and the women all exhaled, the clothes in front of Xiong were instantly stretched round!The full shape makes Monkey King a feast for his eyes.


    It turned out that they had eaten the lightning fire phoenix, three thunder eagles and countless vegetables and fruits, and now they have eaten ozone grass. The combination of secrets has made their food cells have an amazing evolution!


    I am afraid that my muscles have suddenly swelled and my clothes are bursting!And they are women, so naturally they won''t become muscles soaring, but Xiong suddenly bulged a big circle!


    This really has the magical effect of Fengxiong!


    PS: The name of this chapter was originally "Feng Xiong''s magical effect", but the word Feng Xiong is too bright, you know...

 1049 Chapter 43 Caifeng

    "Wow, haha~~ My one is getting bigger! Brother Goku! I can finally be your giant rumian!" Xiaocao looked at the small steamed bread that he had grown up suddenly, his face was full of excitement color.


    Tina listened and immediately hugged Xiong with both hands, and cast a contemptuous look at Monkey King!


    "Why look at me with perverted eyes?" Sun Wukong immediately stared at Tina: "She is affected by the bad influence of the giant ru girl next to her, so it doesn''t matter to me!"


    "Cough cough~~" Keya coughed with embarrassment, Xiaocao suddenly said this, which made her feel embarrassed as a woman of Monkey King.As far as baby-5 and Jenny Bonnie are the two nerve-racking women, they are not the slightest difference!


    On the contrary, he was full of joy at the place where he suddenly became bigger: "This gourmet cell is really a good ability! It seems that I will eat more in the future!"


    In the past, they always envied Ju Chuan Shizuka, Yu, Tsunade and other women, but now they finally don''t have to envy them anymore, and they can hold their heads up.


    With such a beautiful vegetable field in the air, Sun Wukong and the others did not rush to leave immediately, but after Sun Wukong waved his hand and created a house, they settled here temporarily!


    Because the countless vegetables and fruits here, as well as the king of vegetables, Ozone Herb, can make De Keya and the others get a good practice!


    For others, if a food is eaten before eating, the effect of improving gourmet cells will not be obvious.


    But for Keya and the others, it doesn''t exist anymore, because they have the exercises taught by Monkey King, and can still refine the energy contained in the vegetables without reservation to strengthen themselves!


    During this stay, after staying for more than a week, but Ya and the others'' strengths have also been significantly improved, even Tina is no longer the rookie who used to be the powerless rookie.


    But on this day, Tina got up early in the morning and wanted to do the same shooting work as usual, but she was completely stunned by the scene when she just came out of the room!


    Rubbing his eyes fiercely, to confirm whether he was mistaken!


    Just let her blur her eyes, and the picture in front of her still hasn''t changed a bit!It seems that she is not wrong!


    "Tina, you wake up, come here, there will be a good show soon!" Not far away, Keya immediately waved to greet Tina when she saw Tina go out.


    Tina came to Keya''s side with a stunned and gorgeous gaze, looked around, looked at the stunning and excellent temperament beauty, and asked blankly: "That... Keya, they...what''s going on? Could it be that we... really didn''t come to heaven?"


    It turned out that the stunning and beautiful shadows around the people really shocked her. Usually this kind of beauty is enough to shock the world if she sees one, but now she sees dozens of them at once, can she be shocked? ?


    You know, people like Xue Nu and others are already stunning, and after becoming Monkey King''s woman, they become even more beautiful!The temperament alone can make those who thought they were beautiful women feel ashamed.


    "They! They are all my sisters! I will slowly introduce you when I have a chance in the future, and now I will concentrate on watching how Wukong creates Caifeng!" Keya took Tina and went to sit down beside the girls.


    "Creating Caifeng? What do you mean?" Tina was obviously confused.So many strangers suddenly appeared early in the morning, and all of them were as beautiful as a fairy, it was only strange that she could react.


    "Just look at it, and it will start soon!"


    As soon as Keya''s words fell, I saw that Monkey King, who was surrounded by the girls, had already acted!With a wave of hands, a barrier that blocked everything spread out, completely isolating this place from the outside world!Prevent the movement here from awakening the Lord of this world!


    Immediately raised both hands, I saw a strong life force emerging from Monkey King''s hands, turning into billions of light spots and spinning in the air!In the condensing process, a colorful phoenix gradually condenses in the air...


    "This is...creating...life?!!!" Tina was really stunned, her face full of horror!Create life?how is this possible!This is definitely not something humans can do!Who is he!!


    For a while, Tina looked at Monkey King''s gaze, only shocked and confused!And worship and reverence from the soul!


    The colorful phoenix became clearer and clearer, and gradually formed in the structure of the endless life force...Finally, it was accompanied by dazzling seven-color lights and a loud and crisp phoenix!A beautiful phoenix with dazzling color appeared in the sky!


    Flick the wings, pour out a little bit of color, glamorous, noble, so beautiful!


    The breath of horror spreads, sweeping like a wind!


    The crisp phoenix is ??sweet and light, and it can shake people''s hearts and souls, as if they are redeemed!


    This is the legend, the real Phoenix!


    It''s just that its feathers are colored, exuding a dazzling brilliance, Gu Ming: Caifeng.


    "Oh my God! He...he...he actually... really created...a...phoenix!!!" Tina was really stunned at this moment.


    "Yo!!!~" At this moment, the crystal scales on the back of the Caijing pterosaur stood up, looking up at Caifeng in the sky, with a fierce light in his eyes!Deeper fear!But it also has its own dignity and pride, even if its opponent is stronger than itself, it is not afraid of it!The terrifying aura radiated out without reservation, and blasted away with Caifeng''s imperial aura!


    Caifeng seemed to feel it, and looked down at Caijing Pterosaur, her eyes full of humanity were instantly filled with contempt and disdain!Feng pecked at one, and a colored beam shot out in an instant, and the target was pointed at the Caijing pterosaur below!


    Caifeng obviously wanted to give the color to the Caijing pterosaur who was disrespectful to her!


    "Yo!!!"


    The Caijing pterosaur made a chirp like a bird, its wings shook, and it instantly turned into a streamer and dodged away!The target pointed directly at Caifeng in the air, her wings shook, and the horrible wind swept across, turning into a blade-like sharp blade towards Caifeng!


    These two kings from different worlds, one is as fierce as a wild beast, and the other is the king of birds!As soon as we meet, we fought!


    When Caifeng saw the opponent, she dared to fight back. She was furious and the colorful light all over her body became more and more flaming.Enveloping the colorful light of Xia, lasing out like meteors!It actually smashed the violent wind that swept away in an instant!Unabated, he unceremoniously shot towards the direction where the Caijing Pterosaur was located...


    With this power, even the crystal scale defense of the Caijing Pterosaur is difficult to resist!


    After all, Caifeng was created by Monkey King himself. At this moment, the judgment was made! ..

 1050 Chapter Forty Four

    Although knowing it was lost, Caijing Pterosaur still did not flinch!Originated from the pride in the bones. Pride cannot allow it to shrink!On the contrary, the fierce light became more and more prosperous, showing a desperate posture!


    "Get out!" Seeing this, Monkey King finally spoke lightly.


    The fierce-looking Caijing Pterosaur instantly lowered its proud head. To Monkey King, it didn''t dare to disobey the slightest bit. Although it was unwilling, it still stepped back without hesitation!


    And when Monkey King waved his hand, Cai Yu disappeared without a trace!


    Caifeng also shook his wings, and slowly landed in front of Monkey King, lying prone on the ground, and gently rubbing against Monkey King with her noble head, she was actually uttering words and coquettishly: "Master Chuang Shen, Who are these four different guys? You didn''t create them! You dare to be disrespectful to others, let me slap her wings to relieve my anger!" The voice is like a yellow oriole, sweet and light.


    "Chuangshen...sir? God?!!!" When Tina heard Caifeng''s address to Monkey King, her eyes widened again, she didn''t know what expression to make.


    The Caijing pterosaur on the side was furious and immediately glared at Caifeng. Everyone is a pet. Why are you so arrogant?


    "Be quiet, I created you, it wasn''t because you two quarreled!" Monkey King said, tapping Caifeng''s head lightly, and with a thought, he directly withdrew from the barrier here.Caifeng has been created, and there is no need to exist.


    "I know! You created me to eat me!" Caifeng whispered.


    "Knowing it''s nonsense, everyone is waiting! Hurry up!"


    Caifeng didn''t dare to neglect, and when Feng pecked one, he actually spit out a piece of crystal-clear''jewel meat'' with a powerful aura!


    Suddenly, the aura here turned into a dense mist, making people breathe with glow.


    The intoxicating fragrance fills every space of the vegetable field in the air!Even the aura of the heavens and the earth was affected, and they rushed toward the sky here, forming a heaven and earth anomaly!The clouds on the sky are covered with a layer of glow.


    "Is this Caifeng''s gem meat? It''s really beautiful! And the taste, even me is a little tempted!" The goddess looked at the''gem meat'' floating in front of her, and a trace of her face was exposed. The surprise came.


    "Keya! You know the ingredients in this world best, let me make this gem meat for you! I can''t wait to taste this!" Kongzi looked at Keya.


    "Okay! There are just a lot of vegetables and fruits here, plus the ingredients I prepared, it is enough!" Keya nodded, and took a dozen sisters into the kitchen with gem meat...


    At this time, the entire human world has attracted attention because of the changes in the world formed by Caifeng''s''jewel flesh''!


    Media news is overwhelming for a while!The world was deeply shocked!


    At IGO headquarters, Yilong stood in front of the window, looking at the distant sky that was dyed with a glow, and his eyes were full of shock: "What is the amazing ingredient? It has caused the world to change? Even even My food cells are all eager to move, revealing the nature of gluttony? Are there such incredible ingredients in the human world? GOD has not yet been born, and such incredible ingredients have appeared again! This world is doomed. It won''t be peaceful!..."


    In a busy city, Jiro dressed as a drunkard also raised his head and looked at the red-stained clouds in the sky, his eyes shone, and there seemed to be excitement and incredible flashes: "There are such incredible ingredients in the world... and Or is it in the human world? The energy of heaven and earth has resonated. I am afraid this is a mysterious ingredient that is even more incredible than GOD? It is incredible. In heaven and earth, there are even more top-notch ingredients than GOD?...It seems that This time, it¡¯s rare to work with Brother Yilong again..."


    At the Gourmet Club headquarters, it¡¯s also not peaceful at the moment, and everyone is filled with excitement and irritability, waiting for their final decision-makers to appear!


    With the sound of slow footsteps, the irritable and excited mood in the hall has slightly reduced a lot. When Domirot saw the people coming, the first one could not wait: "BOSS, you feel it, right? This world? Above, there are still ingredients that make heaven and earth violent! It even arouses the instinctive gluttony of gourmet cells! The ingredients that are born this time must be extraordinary!"


    "It''s more than extraordinary, even the legendary GOD is incomparable..." Sanhu''s voice was very deep, but the obvious excitement was clearly felt by everyone present: "It''s really shocking. There are such incredible ingredients in this world! And it''s still in a shabby place like the human world..."


    "It''s really shocking! In the legend, there has never been a record of the birth of such ingredients?" Kuromad frowned in thought, but his eyes were shining.


    "There is no record, maybe a new ingredient was born!" Starjou thought for a while, and said.


    "Don''t pretend to be presumptuous! This time, the movement is so big, I am afraid that it has already attracted the attention of the entire human world! Maybe even people in the food world will rush to the world after they get the news! And IGO people, I''m afraid I won''t give up such a good opportunity? BOSS, give the order, how should we act? Chi is going to change!"


    "All members are dispatched, and we must get these ingredients at all costs! This time, I will go personally! The world that has been quiet for such a long time should also be shaken!" Sanhu''s eyes flashed with momentum. The firm light that must be won, this time, he is planning to play a big one, and wants to do his best to fight.


    "BOSS, if we meet the owner of the Caijing Pterosaur again this time, how should we respond?" At this moment, Star suddenly frowned and asked.


    "If you stop, do whatever it takes! Kill!" It was Sanhu''s cold words full of killing intent to answer him!


    Originally, he learned of the report of Stajiu and Gu Linbach and temporarily gave up the plan to capture the Caijing pterosaur, and waited until they captured GOD.But the sudden appearance of that unknown mysterious ingredient finally made him make up his mind. In order to achieve his goal, he had already planned to do nothing.Even if it is that mysterious and terrible strong man, he is no longer afraid!


    "Go and prepare! Eat more food! Adjust your state to the peak. After half an hour, start with me!" After the order was given, Sanhu turned and left alone. Obviously he was also going to prepare. ¡­


    PS: I can¡¯t afford to sit for 9 hours in a row. That¡¯s it for today and continue tomorrow...

 1051 Chapter 45 Script

    No matter how turbulent the outside world is, the vegetable field in the air has entered a busy life, and countless people are beautifully shuttled among the vegetable groups, picking those incredible vegetables and fruits!It forms a beautiful landscape, which is not comparable to any place.


    "The food in this world is really reasonable! There are so many ways and the rules are endless! If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I didn''t know that there are such common rules in the world..." Goddess Qiao Standing on the edge of the clouds, looking at the world below, and dancing with her hands, a crystal-like butterfly suddenly appeared between her palms. The faint fragrance wafted, but it made people mentally shocked.


    While the wings were as thin as a cicada, countless fluorescent dots shook out!Contaminated on the skin, instantly makes it white and smooth!


    "Wow! This...this...this...this is the legendary spice butterfly, where did you get it? That''s amazing!" Tina saw it, and came to the goddess at flying speed, facing her The butterfly in his hand was slapped with excitement.


    "It turns out that it is called the spice butterfly... The fragrance that exudes is like the natural fragrance of nature, without blood and soul, but it is full of vitality, and it is really interesting..." The goddess smiled slightly, and Tina instantly, as if seeing the ten thousand ways Xiaguang!


    Suddenly, he was shocked by the goddess'' flawless and perfect face, with a look of dementia: "Oh my God! So beautiful! There are such perfect women in the world..."


    "Your name is Tina, right? It has the same name as the strange boat created by Wukong..." The goddess smiled slightly, her calm expression gave people peace and tranquility, without a trace of upset.Tina felt that she was redeemed for an instant, and some of the worries that existed in her heart vanished in an instant.


    "That... the boat?" Tina looked puzzled. Since it is a boat, why is it called a''bit''?Shouldn''t we say one?


    "That''s it..." The goddess looked at a woman who was gnawing on the broccoli tree and smiled.


    "Hi! Hello! Would you like to eat together? It''s delicious!" Tina seemed to feel a little bit, turned her head and looked over here, waved to Tina holding the camera, and lay down again Nibbled on the broccoli tree!Obviously, the deliciousness made her a little unable to stop.


    Obviously, Tina was very curious about the woman with the same name, so she walked towards Tina in the Emperor...


    The goddess whispered to a beautiful girl not far away: "Xiao Li, please send this spice butterfly to Keya and the others. As a seasoning, I think it should be useful..."


    "Yes, goddess..." Xiaoli respectfully took it.


    "Our identities are equal, you don''t have to treat me respectfully as before..." The goddess shook her head helplessly.


    "I''m used to it, and no matter what Xiao Li''s status is, you are my goddess..." Xiao Li was serious.


    "Forget it, it''s up to you. After saying so many times, I don''t see you listening..."


    Xiaoli just smiled and walked towards the kitchen with the spice butterfly...


    The goddess came to the side of Monkey King: "Wukong, the movement here seems to be a bit big. It has already attracted the attention of others. Do you need to set up a barrier?"


    "Don''t be too strong, and leave them a little hope, as our after-dinner show!" Monkey King smiled faintly, with a trace of ill-will in his eyes.


    The goddess nodded: "Let''s do it with you!" As she said, with a light wave of her slender hand, an invisible light curtain instantly enveloped the entire vegetable field in the air, and then softly said to the Monkey King: "With the help of those people Strength, setting up this barrier is enough for us to finish this meal safely!"


    "Wukong, you can count me in that time, such an interesting thing, you can''t miss me!" Chi Lian twisted and moved his waist and limbs like a water snake, and came to the side of Monkey King, his voice soft and charming. Demon. Laozhong, with endless cold, full of femme fatale.


    "Okay, the strong in this world can just let you practice your hands! Let me see the results of your practice during this time." Monkey King smiled.


    "The subordinates will let them come back and forth!" Zhuan Po and Mie Hun stepped forward at the same time, their cold temperament exuding a cold killing intent.


    "Okay, since you are all interested, let''s have a fun game!" Monkey King looked at the appearance of the soul and the soul, and couldn''t help thinking. He looked around and smiled at the girls: " Everyone who comes will be the strongest in the world, and the purpose is naturally Caifeng¡¯s gem flesh. Are you confident to stop them all?"


    "Yes! If you can''t even do this, it''s better to go home and have a baby for you!" Ya Fei smiled slightly, her charm is unlimited.


    "Are you planning to let us fight against the whole world? It seems interesting!" Cailin''s eyes suddenly brightened, and it was obvious that Monkey King''s attention made her interested.In the cold eyes, the fighting spirit rose.


    "Then are we acting as good people or bad people?" Ju Chuan Shizuka pointed at her chin and asked in confusion.The hugeness in front of xiong presents an exaggerated scene.


    "Of course it is to implement the righteous side. The evil elements are to seize our precious flesh. We naturally have to swear to protect what belongs to us and defeat the evil! Justice will prevail!" Kie clenched his fists and shouted with excitement. .


    "Knot, don''t get too excited..." Asama Miya pulled the knot with a look of excitement, and shook her head helplessly.


    "We are all Wukong''s wives and concubines. As God''s wives and concubines, we can''t humiliate Wukong''s reputation! Sisters, come here, let''s study the next division of labor..." Yuehai stood by a broccoli tree On the front, raised his arms to the sisters around, so the unwilling sisters ran over, formed a circle, and began to make a battle plan!


    The Monkey King on the side listened, but he was extremely ashamed. He originally wanted to pick some sister papers to deal with the imminent Yilong and others, but he didn''t want to. His sisters thought they were farther than him, and they were actually ready to start the fight. The whole world!


    Do you want to play so big!But this idea seems to be pretty good, so even he himself added it to compose the next script!


    The goddess looked at a group of Monkey Kings who were chatting enthusiastically, and shook her head helplessly, but didn''t say much. Since they want to make trouble, let''s make trouble!Although her heart is kind, she is more towards her sister and Monkey King.


    The poor food hunters who are about to fly moths to the fire want to capture the so-called amazing food, but they don¡¯t know that they have become characters in the script created by Monkey King and others, and the script should be made by them. begin!..

 1052 Chapter 46 Peerless Treasures

    As time passed by, the same delicacies were gradually brought to the table.


    The rainbow fruit wine, the puffer whale, the jewel meat of the Ligaru mammoth, the ozone grass, and the countless vegetables and fruits in the aerial vegetable field are all made of the crystal scales of the Caijing pterosaur, the phosphorous powder of the spice butterfly, etc. Made with seasoning!


    The various aromas that exuded filled the entire vegetable field in the air, making the women become greedy, and they were not interested in talking about fighting. They all sat at the table and couldn''t wait to wait for the start of the meal.


    After that, the meat of Caijing Pterosaur was also brought up. For a while, the entire vegetable field in the air was filled with a layer of dreamy color, adding a touch of brilliance to the clouds in the sky.


    The food hunters and chefs all thought that the unknown mysterious food treasure was about to be interviewed, and they accelerated their speed and rushed to the vegetable field in the sky!


    Some people even wanted to see what happened through satellites, but unfortunately they were blocked by the barrier, even the entire vegetable field in the air disappeared under their detection!


    It''s just that the flesh of Caijing Pterosaur is not today''s protagonist, but Caifeng, whose full name is Shen Cai Phoenix, was created by Monkey King himself!


    The gem meat produced by the Ligaru mammoth is already delicious and incredible, and the gem meat condensed from the phoenix, which is not a mortal thing, is beyond the level of the mortal and contains energy. Enough for the amazing evolution and growth of gourmet cells!


    Therefore, its birth has just caused world changes and energy riots!It moved the world, because this is no longer a god that should appear in the world.


    "Let''s start! You start with the simplest one. After you have awakened the gourmet cells, you will eat the gem meat of Caifeng!" Monkey King reminded him in good time: "In this way, the best help to you will be of!"


    All the women nodded, moved their chopsticks, and picked up their favorite dishes...


    A large group of stunning women eating at the same time is a visual feast, but the scene of a large group of women who radiate radiance at the same time awakens the food cells, but it is an endless shock!


    "It''s...it''s like dreaming!" Tina looked at everything in front of her, feeling a little unreal. She stared blankly and forgot to shoot.


    "Gourmet...cells..." The goddess frowned when she saw each sister bathing in divine light, "Wukong. This gourmet cell is indeed a quick way to improve strength, but it is not a hidden danger. Less, once you are hungry, there will be a backlash!"


    "I know this naturally. I just helped them raise the food cell to the limit, and then helped them fully absorb the power of the food cell, thereby enhancing their own potential!" Monkey King smiled indifferently.


    "Is it possible to use gourmet cells to enhance the potential? This method is indeed feasible, and it is also the least painful method!" The goddess nodded slightly, agreeing with Monkey King''s point of view.


    All the girls have their potential developed by Monkey King, and they have reached their limits. If they want to improve, they can only rely on their own practice to break through their limits!


    Although human potential is unlimited, the process of breaking through the limit is a bit slow. Monkey King doesn''t have the patience to wait, because he doesn''t know when the potential threat will suddenly come into trouble!Therefore, the faster the strength of the girls increases, the more beneficial to him.It''s better for everyone to work together than he fights alone!And who can guarantee that Yuan Mie is only alone?


    And this gourmet cell is obviously an opportunity to develop the potential of the girls, because as long as there are enough ingredients, the gourmet cell can grow rapidly!


    For this world, so-called food also has its own limits!But for Monkey King, this food can be raised to a higher height, and therefore the strength of the girls can be raised to a higher level!


    Moreover, people in this world will have little effect on the food that has been eaten once and used again!But the girls are different. They can use the exercises given to them by Monkey King to absorb the energy in the food infinitely to enhance their food cells.


    As long as you eat, you can increase your strength infinitely. This simple and effective method is unnecessary!


    "Finally it''s the last dish!"


    At this moment, the women are all looking forward to the last delicacy on the table. Before they can see them, they all swallowed secretly and looked forward to them.


    As soon as Caifeng''s gem meat was on the table, the moment the lid was opened, it was instantly bright and brilliant!The exciting girls couldn''t open their eyes for a while!But the amazingly rich and mellow aroma has already spread to the tip of the nose. For a while, the girls'' stomachs are all inexplicably screaming, and the scent of it has already aroused their gluttony. Hope. nature!


    The dazzling glow didn''t gradually dimmed until more than ten minutes later, so that the girls could see her true face!


    It''s really radiant, crystal clear, just by looking at it, you already feel hungry!Obviously it has been made into food, but it still exudes amazing life fluctuations, as if it is still alive, the immortal energy is transpiring, and it is full of spiritual beauty.The pervasive divine glory, like a galaxy shrouded, hazy, making people like a fairyland!


    Bathed in the divine light of life, everyone¡¯s cells are activated, and when you smell it again, everyone is exuding an amazing color light, full of sacredness, like a fairy. dust!In the body, the food cells are also uncontrollably eager to move around, exuding instinctive appetite. Hope!


    For a while, the expressions of all the women looked very bad, which is really a shame for a lady!It''s just that at this moment, no one is paying attention to what his expression looks like at this time.


    "Oh my God! This...this...is worthy of the legendary...the gem meat condensed from Caifeng! Just by smelling it, I already feel comfortable and powerful! Come on~~ Goku, accompany me Do a good job!" Jenny Bonni stared at Caifeng''s jewel flesh on the table with bright eyes, with a deep excitement and greed in his eyes, wishing to swallow it all into his stomach in one bite. , Even more excitedly pointed his finger at Monkey King.


    "Okay! Go, brother will accompany you to fight for three hundred rounds!" Monkey King smiled, got up and carried Jenny Bonni into his arms, causing Jenny Bonni to blush instantly and suddenly turned big. Rolling eyes: "I just made a joke in excitement, let me vent, you really take it seriously!"


    "Okay, hurry up! It''s all suffering the moment I wait! Let''s start eating quickly!" Bulma couldn''t wait to say.


    As soon as the words came out, they immediately resonated with the women and nodded again and again.


    PS: Something went wrong at work, NND. I have been working overtime for the past two days. I have visually estimated that the work will be completed tomorrow, and I will have more chapters...

 1053 Chapter 47—Amazing Growth

    "Husband, you can taste it first!" Yuehai gently clamped a piece of Caifeng''s gem meat and placed it beside Monkey King''s mouth, with a gentle face and a slanted arrogance. However, her posture outlines a very you person The arc.


    "Really!" Kenzi, who is well versed in the way of women, nodded very seriously.


    The girls all agreed and nodded, and Monkey King was not polite, and immediately bit the jewel flesh in front of him. For a while, the juice splashed and instantly turned into a bright glow!The vitality is mixed with the fragrance that makes the heart and soul indulge in, one bite, the mouth is filled with that fragrant juice, liquid, and makes the taste buds have an explosive sense of refreshment!


    Just at this moment, Jingqishen was suddenly shocked. He hadn''t swallowed yet. The cells of the whole body were all activated frantically. Even Monkey King, his whole muscles swelled spontaneously, swallowing it in one mouthful. It is even more sparkling, blasting from the pores!Really, as if God came to the world that day, people can''t help but feel worship!


    The beauty and wonderful feeling like rising to an immortal can no longer be expressed in words. Needless to say, the fragrant and exquisite taste, what is more shocking is the vitality and aura of the gem meat itself!It almost turned into a torrent and crashed into Monkey King''s body. It felt like the aura of the whole world was massaging him. It was really seconds!


    The unspeakable sense of comfort made Monkey King''s mouth a thick wretched smile, almost unable to resist the comfort, refreshment, and fell asleep!Fortunately, his will is firm and he doesn''t want to go to sleep, so naturally he will not have much influence.


    "Wukong! How is it?" Xiaoyixian looked at Monkey King expectantly, watching his extremely enjoyable and wretched expression, and asked curiously.


    "Wonderful!" Monkey King gave a thumbs up, just uttering these four words, because he no longer knew how to express: "You can experience it yourself! Even my muscles are involuntarily active. It can be seen that this gem meat is indeed a rare treasure in the world. Although it cannot increase my strength, it is definitely a help for you!"


    "Then we are not welcome!" Gao Cheng Saya immediately divided the huge plate of gem meat into countless pieces, and each of the women took a portion and put it in front of him.


    I saw that the meat was golden and oily, and it was as crystal clear, with wisps of glow that made people salivate.


    Just by looking at it, you know that this is definitely the supreme food treasure, eating it will make people full of energy, infinite strength, and strength can be greatly improved.


    Only Tina looked at the place that had been shrouded in sunlight, with regret on her face: "This light is too dazzling, it is impossible to shoot at all!"


    "You are still in the mood to shoot now! Leave it alone, come and taste this gem meat!" Tina of the Emperor hurriedly took Tina to sit down. Because they had the same name, even if they met for the first time, the feelings were also true. Inexplicably kind.


    "I... Am I part of it?" Tina''s eyes widened, looking at the jewel flesh flying in front of her, her expression instantly becoming obsessed.I was completely attracted by the light.


    "Aren''t you nonsense?" Tina of the Emperor gave her a blank look.Then he salivated and looked at the gem meat in front of him, and together with the women, he picked up a knife and cut a small piece, and put it in his mouth!


    All of a sudden, every beautiful woman''s watery or charming eyes are wide open, and a torrent of spiritual energy floods into their meridians and every cell, and the aura is even capable of ordinary people. Clearly feel the amazing growth!While the face is flushed, the sun shines all over!


    This time, it was hundreds of times stronger than the Xia Glow emitted by smelling the fragrance before, and it was hard to open your eyes!


    If it weren''t for barriers, these terrifying breaths would definitely shock the entire world!


    The red clouds flickered, illuminating the sky, and even the clouds rolled violently!


    This wonder of the world, on the contrary, made people in this world even more shocked. Even the long and others were all moved, riding their mounts and rushing to the extreme speed...


    "What kind of food is it that makes the world change one after another? This series of changes is a sign of imminent maturity?" A figure shrouded in a black robe, looking at the distant horizon, revealed the endless evil eyes Surprisingly greedy and greedy thought: "I thought that only Acacia¡¯s GOD could satisfy me, but I didn¡¯t want to see such incredible ingredients in the world! Sure enough, people are changing, and the world is also Changing..."


    "However, no matter what kind of amazing food you are, it will belong to me! It seems that I don''t have to wait for the birth of GOD... Then, let me wait... to appear in front of the world in advance!" The words just fell. , The figure under the black robe suddenly disappeared...


    The girls just took a bite of Caifeng¡¯s gem meat, they closed their eyes slightly, the aftertaste was endless, and the face was full of intoxication. This first bite made their pores all relax and the cells were all obtained. Amazing evolution!It''s really delicious that shouldn''t exist in the world.


    "It''s so delicious!" Zi Yan tore off a large piece of meat again, and the rays of light were drawn into silk threads, which were crystal clear, and the meat was golden and fragrant.With one bite, the sun shines and the fragrance is tangy!


    At this moment, all the girls lost the usual elegant eating style, because they were too delicious, the reservedness and red tape had long been forgotten by them, and only the food in front of them was in their minds!


    In a blink of an eye, the huge gem flesh has been divided and cleaned by them, the heads are almost gone, the aftertaste is endless, and the meaning is still unfinished!


    "It''s so cool! I feel that my strength has grown amazingly!" Tsunade yelled, punching the void ahead!


    With a''bang'', the atmosphere vibrates!With an amazing roar, the entire sky is humming!The clouds on the horizon were all shaken away by the strength of her fist!


    Tsunade''s terrifying strange power has grown even more terrifying!


    The Moon God lightly waved his hand, and the sky of glowing rays of light was instantly obscured by the image of a starry sky. After a finger count, the rise and fall of the world is known!It''s just that her expression is still unwavering, even if her strength has improved to this point, she is still beautiful, indifferent and dignified.


    And while the young man was dancing, he saw a faint orchid tree growing from the bud. In a moment, it was an ancient tree in the sky, exuding a faint glow, which was only transformed by the power of her yin and yang!


    Obviously, after eating Caifeng''s gem meat, the strength of all the girls has grown amazingly!..

 1054 Chapter 48—Moths Fighting Fire

    "The strength of the physical body has indeed increased to an astonishing level. It seems that this gourmet cell is very suitable for the cultivation of the physical body! It just fits the cultivation method taught by Wukong!" Kongzi squeezed his fist, feeling the surging inside body Strength, even she herself was shocked.


    "After all, what Wukong is best at is physique!" Terumi said with a smile: "It seems that we will not have to practice so hard in the future. We can eat as much as we can, and we don''t have to worry about gaining weight.


    "Since the effect is so good, then let''s continue!" Jenny Bonnie''s eyes beamed, obviously not enough.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, the trouble is already close to here..." The goddess turned her head to look under the clouds and said softly.


    "Oh! They are really on time! Okay, just use them to practice hand skills!" Baby-5 got up and stood up, wiping his hands.


    "But there are too many people, and you are too dazzling. Those who don''t like fighting should go back and watch the battle! If you want to make a big fuss, stay!" Monkey King clapped his hands and said.


    Therefore, Ju Chuan Shizuka, Bai, Bai Xing and other sisters who do not like to kill all return to the world of Monkey King with the goddess. In the virtual mirror displayed by the goddess, the venue where the vegetable field is located in the air is restored, making them feel like they are visiting in person. The battlefield generally watched this battle...


    At this moment, the huge vine connecting the vegetable field in the air was filled with people one after another, all looking up, with greed and greed in their eyes, and they could not wait to head towards the vegetable field in the air...


    It''s just that this group of people are relatively close to the vegetable field in the air, and there is no powerful role. Therefore, those who were swallowed by raptors, attacked by evil bean trees, and fell alive from vines can be described as abound!


    "Really a group of ignorant people! Without that strength, why bother to die in vain!" Da Si Ming looked down from the clouds, watching the one who lost the animal''s mouth or was blown to death by the wind. Man, his face is full of indifference.


    "Greedy and greed are human nature, knowing that there are dangers, but still being lucky, like moths fighting the fire, and desperate..." Moon God sat quietly, still so calm and elegant.


    "The blame is on your own, you can''t blame anyone, but you can only blame them for their greed and greed, and there is nothing to do with them!" Cai Lin''s face was cold and beautiful.


    "It seems that even if someone can come here, it will be a few days later!" Before Yun Yun finished her words, she suddenly turned her head and looked towards the end of the horizon, with surprise on her face: "Huh? A decent group of people..."


    In a moment, a few huge birds and beasts appeared on the horizon...


    "Ah! It''s from IGO, the leader turned out to be Chairman Yilong! And Director Mansam is also..."


    "That wouldn''t be Jiro, the acupuncture expert?"


    "There is also grandma Jienai, one of the world''s national treasures!"


    "The Toriko, one of the Four Heavenly Kings, is also..."


    "And cocoa..."


    "Sani is also..."


    "Unexpectedly... even Zebra is here. I heard that he has been imprisoned? When was he released?"


    "The four heavenly kings of food are all here. Looking at this posture, have all the people of IGO been dispatched?"


    For a while, the food hunters here were stunned by the sudden appearance of the lineup.


    "The vegetable field in the sky...is it here? It''s just that the sunlight has faded a lot. Could someone have already climbed first?" Yilong looked at the clouds, but frowned slightly.


    "These ingredients should not be so easy to capture..." Jiro''s expression was serious.


    "But it''s weird. How could it be a vegetable field in the air? Such ingredients would appear in such a place? I have come to this place more than once or twice, but I have never found anything special about it?" Jie Nai looked puzzled.


    "This is really a mystery, but don''t you know if you go up and see it!" Jiro looked at the sky covered by dark clouds in front of him, his eyes sharp, as if he wanted to penetrate the clouds to see what happened.


    "A vegetable field in the sky! I heard from my father that the mysterious ingredients on it may have surpassed the legendary GOD! I really look forward to it!" Alu slobbered and followed Yilong and the others. It''s greedy.


    Not to mention him, Coco and others are all looking forward to it.


    "Then, before the guys from the food club show up, let''s take action first!" Yilong said, raising his right hand, and in an instant, two shining golden chopsticks emerged, exuding A terrifying force!


    "Old... daddy! Are you planning to break through the surrounding thunderclouds and forcibly break into this vegetable field in the air?" Seeing Yilong''s behavior, Li and the others were shocked.


    "It really can only be so! We don''t have the time to climb the vine that goes straight to the sky! The most direct method is the easiest!" Jiro nodded in approval when he looked at Ichiryu''s behavior.


    "Boys! See clearly! There are so many things you need to learn!" Yilong roared, and his right hand waved forward suddenly: "Knock on the bowl and chopsticks!" The two huge golden chopsticks were instantly like two incredible pieces. The big knife slashed down towards the thundercloud ahead!


    boom!


    A violent roar resounded!The golden chopsticks did not seem to slash the clouds, but like a giant mountain made of stainless steel, it burst out with a terrifying roar, an extremely terrifying wave of air spread, and it actually shocked the thunderclouds all around. Scattered!


    And Yilong groaned even more, his right hand trembled, and his whole body trembled. He was almost unstable and fell directly from his mount!


    Fortunately, Jiro, who was on the side, had quick eyes and quick hands, and he held him back, but he didn''t make this fool of himself!


    But Jiro was also shocked by this. While supporting Ichiryu, he clearly sensed the terrible shock from Ichiryu''s body, and his expression instantly became serious: "What''s the matter? "


    "I don''t know, there seems to be something in the thundercloud? My chopsticks hit it, and my arm was a little numb because of the back shock! Erlang, it seems that things are a bit difficult this time! "Yilung said with a slightly solemn expression.


    "If it''s simple, it''s impossible for us to go together!" Jiro looked at Thunder Cloud with a serious tone.


    "That''s right, it seems like it''s no good to go hard, let''s go to the vegetable field in the air from that vine obediently!" Yilong nodded and said helplessly.


    Pretending not to pretend, shocked his heart, but also a little embarrassed.


    It''s just that at this moment, on the edge of the sky, suddenly there are endless flying insects and beasts, densely packed, and people''s scalp is tingling!


    "This...this is?!" Alu and the others were suddenly shocked!Because they found that those flying insects and beasts, each capture level, are amazingly terrifying.


    "The troublesome guy... here comes..." Yilong frowned as he looked at the flying insects and beasts that covered the sky...

 1055 Chapter 49 The Game Starts

    "Hey...what''s the matter with these flying insects and beasts? It looks very bad!" Alu looked at the flying insects and beasts that covered the sky with a look of surprise.


    "Will the food meet? This is really a big deal!" Coco''s expression is also extremely serious.


    "Hmm~~ Whoever he is, if you get over it, kill them all!" Zebra grinned, exuding an extremely dangerous and arrogant arrogance.


    Only Sani was yelling "disgusting" and "disgusting"!


    "Brother, you should have already come too? I haven''t seen you for decades. Come out and let us have a long conversation...how?" A smile appeared on Yilong''s face, facing the air with a bold look. Tao.


    "Let''s talk with your fists! Old man!" He answered with a very cold sneer.A burly body just appeared on a branch of the huge vine!


    "Damn! He is the three tigers of the food club?...one of the strongest three in the legend..."


    When the food hunters around heard that the person who appeared suddenly was the legendary three tigers, they were all scared and changed their colors, like escaping wild beasts, and some were so scared that they jumped directly from the vines. Go down...


    "This is not the answer I want! After all, brother, I am happy to share this unknown and stunning food with you!" The smile on Yilong''s face narrowed, as if he was disappointed by Sanhu''s answer. , But it seems to be expected.


    "Is this the three tigers, the boss of the Food Club? This aura is really amazing!" Li looked at the three tigers, and his whole body became a bit stiff and hard.The gap between him and Sanhu is not so big now.


    "Is it rumored to be the three tigers of the world''s "strongest trio" with my father and acupuncture expert Jiro... This electromagnetic wave is really terrifying... Other people... are not simple!" Coco is even more than Toriko at this moment. Shocked, the strength of the food club shocked him extremely.


    "That''s a hard-to-achieve wish, old man, I will get this mysterious ingredient..." Sanhu sneered.


    "I don''t want to... call the old man brother again?... Sanhu, haven''t you thought about sharing?" Yilong stared at Sanhu, as if to see through his true thoughts.


    "I will dominate!" The answer to Yilong was Sanhu''s extremely indifferent and extremely firm words.


    "That would cause war!"


    "What''s the point of saying these things now? Haven''t you already been prepared?" Sanhu glanced at Jiro and others, with a sneer on his face.


    "Sanhu, do you really plan to do this?" Jiro frowned, looking at Sanhu, his breath became a little violent: "It''s not too late to wait to see the mysterious ingredient making plans!"


    "Jiro... Some time ago, did you do the''big hole'' that made the whole earth stop rotating?" After seeing Jiro, Santor looked more serious than when facing Ichiryu.Because of the''big acupuncture point'' that time, even he was given acupuncture points unknowingly.


    "I don''t have the abilities... You probably already know the master of the Caijing pterosaur, right?"


    "Is it really him... It''s really impossible to do that step with your strength..." Sanhu frowned and thought for a moment, and reduced his terrifying aura: "Temporarily truce! Wait for that mysterious ingredient to say...but... Can¡¯t make others cheaper..."


    "That''s the best!" A smile appeared on Yilong''s face again, and he didn''t fight Yilong, which made him a little relieved.


    As for the vegetable field in the air, the women looked at this scene with a little regret, and Genie Bonnie was even more upset: "They didn''t even fight, this group of people is really not good!"


    "Sooner or later!" Moon God said with a calm expression: "I just postpone the time for a while. When I see Caifeng, I will instantly tear my skin..."


    "This is the nature of human beings. One party is just for one''s own selfish desires. Although one party has a great xiong to share with others, but if he can''t eat it, he will naturally grab it. To put it bluntly, it''s all half a catty. For selfish desires, one is righteous, but their reasons are different!"


    "That''s amazing! Moon God, you really have the potential to be a goddess!" Monkey King directly raised an admiring thumb at Moon God.


    He himself has the same attitude towards selfish desire or righteousness. He naturally wants to occupy what he likes. Sometimes he will do this, but if he shares it with the person he likes, he will not be stingy and distinguish between good and evil. It has nothing to do with him, he just asks for freedom in his heart and does whatever he wants.You are you and I am me. Don''t impose your ideas on others.


    "Sanhu, this thundercloud is a little weird, why don''t we go to the vegetable field in the air from the vine together!" Yilong looked at Sanhu with a smile on his face.


    It''s strange that the two people who fought hard in the original book arrived here, but they did not fight. In the final analysis, they are all jealous of the mysterious Monkey King and his group.


    They were all afraid that the two would kill and fight, but it would be cheaper for Sun Wukong and others.


    It''s just that they don''t know, the people they are so jealous of are looking at them with eyes like a joke!


    "Thunder cloud is weird?" Sanhu frowned, and even Yilong gave up going straight from here to the vegetable field in the air, to the point that he was a little curious about this''weird'', but he didn''t do much else, but just stepped. Tap it lightly, like an arrow from the string going down the vine towards the vegetable field in the air...


    "Quick! Keep up!" Star Jiu let out a drink, all flashing his figure and heading towards the vegetable field in the air...


    "You are following, let''s go one step ahead!" Ichiryu said, speeding up in an instant, and chasing Mito...Jiro and Setuno also followed closely...


    In the original work, it took Aru and Komatsu from the vine to the vegetable field in the sky, and it took several days, but it took only a dozen minutes for Yilong and Sanhu to reach the end of the vine!


    When they were about to jump into the clouds, they suddenly stopped their bodies!


    Yilong touched the empty front, but was blocked by an invisible barrier, and instantly showed a look of surprise: "What a clever barrier...Even I almost ran into it... It seems that I was before. The thing that is attacking is knowing the barrier..."


    "When did the vegetable garden in the air set up such a powerful barrier? Could anyone have made it before us?" Jiro frowned, and glanced at Yilong, guessing the same person in his heart: "Could they...have already arrived? Here?"


    At the same time, at the vegetable field in the air, Monkey King smiled slightly at Cailin and other women: "The game has started, Caifeng, you should also prepare!"


    "Master Chuangshen, please rest assured, the maid will definitely complete the task!" After Caifeng finished speaking, he leaped into the air!..

 1056 Chapter 50 The Strongest Combination

    Yilong looked at the transparent barrier in front of him, tried a little harder, but didn''t move at all: "It seems that it takes a lot of time to break this barrier..."


    "It seems that the group of people has arrived here first... This class of clever enchantments, I have seen when capturing puffer whales, and even Starjou suffered a dark loss at that time!" Jiro touched The enchantment in front of him, which reminded him of seeing Starjou hit the invisible enchantment when he was in the beach cave.The barrier at that time was so similar to this barrier.


    "I''m trying. If it doesn''t work, the four of us can only shoot at the same time!" Yilong said, pulling back, and the three of Jiro hurriedly avoided.


    I saw Yilong raise his right hand, and a pair of giant golden chopsticks of tens of meters flashed out again. With a wave of his hand, the golden chopsticks immediately bombarded the invisible transparent barrier at an astonishing speed!The roar continued until the huge pair of chopsticks broke, and there was no ripple on the barrier!


    "What a strong barrier! It seems that I can''t break it alone!" Yilong looked at the barrier in front of him and said in shock.


    "Can''t even you break it? The owner of the Caijing pterosaur is so powerful?" Mother-in-law Jienai was surprised with her hands behind her.


    "It seems that that person is very tricky! How about it, Sanhu, do you want to join us in capturing that mysterious food?" Yilong suddenly turned his head and looked at Sanhu, not forgetting to take a chance. Win three tigers.


    Because he has already seen that it seems like a rare opportunity to win the relationship between them because of this incident.


    "I didn''t plan to share it with you!" Sanhu still had a cold face, and his tone was full of indifference that turned away thousands of miles away: "Also, it''s not time for nonsense!"


    As he said, he immediately squeezed his fists, his muscles were surging, showing extremely terrifying power, he looked at the invisible barrier in front of him, and he was already ready to attack!


    "Haha~~ This might be the case...what will happen in the future, who knows!" Yilong laughed indifferently, his muscles bulged, and he was ready to attack: "I miss it! Yes! How long has it been? We still have the opportunity to cooperate at the same time!"


    "You old ghost are really nonsense..." Sanhu was obviously unhappy with Yilong''s tone. If it hadn''t been for the master of this enchantment, he really wanted to kill him here.


    Jiro and Setuno are also ready to attack, obviously they want to break through this barrier with the power of the four!


    The four of them stepped forward, the horrible atmosphere turned into a stream of air and exploded, and at the same time they punched forward!The roar is like a god of thunder, and the horrible fluctuations bloom one after another, bursting out a continuous roar!It made the entire vine shake violently!


    But it caused countless food hunters who were still rushing to the vegetable field in the sky to fall to the ground!It''s really deadly and injured!


    The strength of the four is the power of collapsing mountains!The loud noise that broke out was like thunder, and the eardrums roared!


    However, the assault of the four people only caused a little ripple in the enchantment!At the same time, a counter-shock force spread from the arm, but it directly bounced the four people away!Back again!If it weren''t for all of them, they would have to fall directly from the vines!


    "It''s so strong! How did this barrier form? Let''s look around and see what flaws can be found..." Yilong frowned slightly, and found that this forced breaking of the boundary seemed a little unworkable, so he planned to find the knot. Flaws in the world.


    It was just that the four of them broke into the thundercloud and carefully checked the enchantment, but they didn''t get anything!


    "It seems that there is no other way other than to break open!" Yilong said with a look of exclamation: "This person who set up the enchantment is really amazing! It stumped the four of us at the same time!"


    "It seems to be more serious. The longer we delay, the more disadvantaged it is!" Jiro said, taking out his weapon, Wolf King''s Fang, from his pocket!


    Setono also took out his own''dragon saliva''!


    And the three tigers also opened their mouths, their long tongues and heads hanging out. Although they looked a bit disgusting, they were attached with a layer of dazzling light, which revealed incomparable terrifying power!


    Yilong also performed his chopstick attack again, and the four of them once again joined forces to perform their strongest blow with a full blow!At the same time bombarding the barrier!


    The terrifying aftermath shook the void, that is, even the surrounding thunderclouds and gusts were torn apart instantly, making the sky covered by the dark clouds suddenly brighten!


    "This is... daddy they have already started fighting?"


    Such a terrifying movement caused the Toriko and others who were still trying to climb up below to move their faces, and the violently shaking vines shocked them!Don''t break this vine with such a violent movement!Everyone who stayed on the vines had to suffer.


    Although they all rode up on the big bird of Coco, there are many other food hunters on the vines. For them who are kind-hearted, they will inevitably be a little worried.


    "Don''t worry about this, go up quickly, the people in the food club are riding those big bugs and throwing us a lot!" Sani said with an anxious expression.


    In fact, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to speed up anymore. It¡¯s just that after reaching a certain altitude, it is really difficult for the current Four Heavenly Kings to adapt. After that, even the big bird of Coco is difficult to adapt. They have to practice on their own. Going up!


    At this speed, it seems that there is not much time to reach the end of the vine!


    However, the Four Dragons were also blocked by the barrier at the end of the vine, so they might still have a chance to catch up.


    One dragon and four people gathered to attack with all their strength, obviously playing a role, at least it made the energy on the barrier a little thinner.


    This made them see hope and began to accelerate their attacks...


    It roared for a while, as if a shocking battle had taken place in the sky!Makes the group of food hunters below are terrified, countless people give up because of timidity!


    There are also many people who regret to leave the show because they cannot adapt to the high-altitude climate!For the rest, only Gourmet Club and IOG wait for someone with a little bit of strength!


    After midday, some celebrities in the world have also come one after another: the first generation of Melk, one of the national treasures of mankind, Zhenzhen town...


    With the passage of time, it can be said that it is getting more and more lively!


    And a figure shrouded in a black robe stood on a rotating pitch-black''compass'', and also appeared in the sky...


    PS: It¡¯s a bit difficult to write next. I have to take the time to read the comics to understand, so I will update it today, and I¡¯ll be off tomorrow...

 1057 Chapter 51: I can see the true face, everyone is shocked

    "It''s really lively... But hasn''t anyone reached the vegetable field in the sky after so long... Who blocked the path of the''Legendary Strongest Three'' at the same time... Things have become more and more interesting... Gourmet will meet with IGO... It didn''t even start... This is really thanks to the mysterious Caijing pterosaur owner, right?"


    The figure shrouded under the black robe looked mysterious and weird, so many masters gathered, it turned out to be troublesome in his mouth, and the voice was flat and playful.


    "Joya... I didn''t want to even appear such a mysterious guy!" The boss of the underground cooking world, Leibbeyala looked up at the figure in the sky under the black robe, slightly surprised, but thought Even Yilong, Sanhu and others were all dispatched by colleagues, so they were not so surprised.


    "It''s really a rare occasion for hundreds of years! In the human world, there is even a chance to gather gourmets and chefs from all over the world... This lineup is no better than capturing the GOD jet lag, right?" There was a big smoke from the branches, and he glanced around, but he smiled at Tie Ping beside him: "You are right? Tie Ping!"


    "Let''s go up quickly! It seems that IGO President and they are all in trouble..." Tie Ping raised his head and looked at the very high sky, and the clouds that had been completely shaken by the continuous attack collided with a shocked expression. .


    It''s hard to believe, what exactly is it that prevented the "Legend of the Strongest Three" from going...


    "At any rate, it is a mysterious ingredient comparable to GOD? If it is so easy to obtain, there will be ghosts!" Yuzuo laughed, but there was a little under his feet, and he went directly to the vegetable field on the vine at an astonishing speed. ¡­


    The sun has almost set, and at the end of the vines, all the famous gourmets, chefs, rejuvenators, and gourmet knights in the world have gathered...


    They are all ready to fly mounts, until they are not crawling with bare hands like the two in the original work, Toriko and Komatsu, so the speed is very fast.


    "This enchantment is really strong and terrifying! The sun has already set before you know it! There are finally signs of breaking, everyone, let''s work hard together! Assemble all of us in one blow! Believe you can see that The real face of the mysterious food!" Yilong panted slightly, shouting loudly to the people around him.


    "Then, try it!" Zhen Zhenzhen''s body that looked like a short winter melon instantly swelled into muscles and became an extremely burly strong man.


    "You are all careful about the food party. Once the barrier is broken, they may turn their faces right away..." Yilong lowered his voice and said to the people beside him.


    "Don''t worry! Daddy, we don''t believe that people at the Food Club can get along so easily!" Alu gritted his fists, salivating from the corner of his mouth, and looked at the vegetable field in the air in the enchantment. It seemed that he could feel it. A beautiful and huge figure flew above the sky, waiting for them!


    Even with the barriers of the barrier, he can clearly feel the food cells in his body about to move. If he sees this, I don''t know what a scene!


    After listening to Yilong''s yelling, everyone was obviously ready, and all of them looked serious and full of expectations!As long as this barrier is broken, what will happen after that will be a different story!


    Everyone exudes a blazing aura, turning into a violent wind and sweeping everywhere, the vines have been specially protected, and they are also crumbling!


    "attack!!!"


    Accompanied by Yilong''s loud scream, many powerful men are working together and displaying their strongest attacks. For a time, the knife, fork, pot and bowl composed of energy immediately bombarded the enchantment!


    "boom!"


    All kinds of attacks collided, large and small, continuously bombarding the barrier, bursting out a majestic coercion, if countless meteors hit down.


    The bombardment by the powerful gathering hundreds of people, the scene was so shocking, it was like the heavens and the earth were cracking, ghosts weeping.The waves of energy rushed up, and many people shouted and covered their ears.Because the violent roar can pierce the eardrum!


    The more ineffective people were shaken out of the vine by the terrifying counter-shock force, and fell to the ground below...


    At the same time, the barrier that had been blocking everyone in front of them finally spread and cracked traces!


    But at the same time, the vines they were standing on seemed to have fulfilled its mission, cracking out layer by layer, and finally breaking from it!No matter how many regeneration divisions protect, it will not help!


    The vines of Nuo Da fell from the sky. From a distance, it looked like a giant dragon was shot down from the sky. What a spectacular scene!


    "No! The vines are broken! Ahhhh~~"


    Exclamations broke out all at once, and countless people fell along with the falling of the vines...


    But fortunately, there was Tieping, a rejuvenator, who planted the seeds of plants in times of crisis, germinated and took root, and firmly grasped the clouds of the vegetable field in the air. This saved the Alu and others from being thrown into meat sauce. The miserable ending.


    And some top masters such as Yilong jumped up at the moment when the barrier was cracked, and hit the cracked barrier with all their strength!


    With a sound of "click", the barrier was broken, revealing a huge hole!And they themselves jumped high into the sky at an astonishing speed, and landed on the soft, spongy vegetable field in the air!


    "This...this...this is..."


    For a moment, Yilong and the others were shocked by the sight they saw before them, and their eyes were shocked and unbelievable!


    An elegant and beautiful figure floats above the void, and the radiant feathers exude dazzling colors!Noble, majestic, full of the irresistible charm of mortals!


    Obviously it is just a''big bird'', and everyone''s heart is fascinated. What they see is not a''bird'', but a peerless beauty!


    That majestic and noble temperament is that even them have a desire to worship!This is a phoenix that is born to stand on the throne of the highest king!


    "Phoenix...Phoenix?!!! It turned out to be...in the legend, only the name, but the form...only exists in the legend...no one can see...Phoenix?!!!" Yilong looked shocked, this is true The real Phoenix!It''s not the name of the phoenix, but it''s just a big bird that can be compared!


    "Oh oh oh oh~~~ this...this...this is... so beautiful!!!" Alu and others also appeared, but when they saw Caifeng in the sky, they were all dumbfounded and saw her first glance. What everyone produces is not eating!It''s a nympho!They were actually attracted by the beauty of a''bird''!


    "It turned out to be the legendary phoenix... I heard that this is just an existence that people have imagined... I didn''t expect it to really exist..." The three tigers'' eyes showed strange light, obviously shocked...

 1058 Chapter 52 Breaking

    "Father, this...this is the legendary phoenix! It represents auspiciousness...this...can this...can be captured? Will it provoke the scourge?" Coco looked up at Caifeng in shock.


    After all, the phoenix is ??a legendary beast, representing auspiciousness. According to legend, as long as people see the phoenix, they will live in peace and be blessed by heaven!How dare they capture it at will!


    "I didn''t expect it to be the legendary phoenix... This is really tricky!" Yilong frowned slightly, also hesitating whether to capture it.


    When the three tigers looked around, they didn''t see the figure that made him jealous. There was no trace left here. It seemed that there was no one else except them.


    However, at this moment, Caifeng suddenly uttered a loud phoenix sound, and the phoenix wings shook. It instantly turned into a cloud of colored light that pierced the vegetable field in the sky, and flew directly towards the ground...


    "No! Phoenix has escaped!" Alu shouted immediately.


    Sanhu was silent, but the figure flashed first, leaping down towards the hole that Caifeng drilled!


    "Chasing!" Yilong just said such a sentence in desperation, and immediately jumped down...


    Starjou and others also leaped to chase...


    Seeing the figures jumping from the entrance of the ground, Li came to the entrance of the cave and looked at the endless height with a look of exclamation: "This is tens of thousands of meters in the sky! They really dare to jump! And we¡¯ve worked so hard to get here...how come we have to go down again...isn¡¯t this teasing people?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, follow up quickly, I''ll catch you with my hair..." Sani said, jumping down first.


    Toriko, Coco, and Zebra immediately jumped down!


    Rao has Coco''s hair entangled. It also blows them up and down, and has a thunderstorm. If it weren''t for the protection of Zebra''s sound screen, I am afraid that they would have to be electric to the outside and the inside.


    Fortunately, when they fell into the thundercloud area, they were caught by Coco''s pet Chis. Otherwise, if they fell from a height of tens of thousands of meters with their current strength, even if they were not dead, they would have to be crippled.


    After everyone left, a strange house appeared in the open space here, but Monkey King and the others were drinking tea and chatting leisurely!


    "Well, those people have been led away by Caifeng. I should also clean up the vegetable field in the sky!" Monkey King said, got up and stood up, with a thought, the whole vegetable field in the sky disappeared without a trace. Over the world he created!


    "Then just set it up a bit, and let this vegetable garden in the sky become a scene in my world..."


    Just when Monkey King set up a suitable venue and environment for the vegetable field in the sky in his own world, Yilong and others have caught up with Caifeng!


    No, it should be said that Caifeng herself slowed down. Her task was to lead Yilong and others away and prevent the vegetable field in the air from becoming a battlefield for everyone!


    Caifeng looked down on the people, and the clear voice spread out, seeming to wash people¡¯s hearts, but she opened her mouth to convey the foolish words that Sun Wukong had told her: "I am the celestial phoenix. I only appeared once in Nian! Only those who are favored by the heavens can get my essence-gem flesh, then, who is that person?"


    As she said, Caifengfeng pecked one, and a fist-sized gemstone that exuded colorful light spit out from her mouth...


    In an instant, horrible auras erupted from the bodies of Yilong and the others, and their food cells burst out of their bodies uncontrollably. They were actually attracted by Caifeng¡¯s incredible delicacy. After melting, there is a strong greed in the pupils: "Gem...meat...give me!!! Give me!!!"


    The longing sent to the soul made Yilong and the others'' complexions change drastically: "No! The food cell has gone violently..." At the moment, he tried his best to stabilize his mind, and this stabilized the food cell that was about to violent.


    "What a rich energy! Just by smelling it, you will feel that your body is full of power, and the food cells have faintly evolved! This kind of food, it is no wonder that it will resonate between the world and the earth..." Three tigers exclaimed, eyes full of exclusiveness want.


    "Eater, be blessed by heaven! Live the same life as heaven and earth! But with this one, what choice will you make?" After Caifeng finished speaking, her figure instantly turned into a colorful light, disappearing!


    "Sanhu...Should we sit down and talk about it?" Yilong turned his head to look at Sanhu.


    "I will monopolize these ingredients!" Sanhu''s face was cold, and the tone of answer was very determined: "And you all will become my bait!" As he said, he opened his hands and made a waiting embrace. Posture!


    The muscles all over his body also burst instantly, tilting his head forward slightly, his expression looked arrogant and terrifying: "Because for me now, everything... is food..." As he said, his head stretched out directly from his mouth. Chu, blasted towards Yilong: "Hungry fire chopsticks!!"


    However, Yilong moved around in a ten-thousandth of a second, easily evading, and finally rose directly into the air, completely avoiding the attack range of Sanhu''s head!


    But Sanhu¡¯s tongue pierced through the ground like a needle and thread, but while stretching, it uprooted a huge hill-like ground, causing the earth to vibrate!


    "You actually used her head to tian old man, Sanhu, you are getting less and less educated!" Seeing Sanhu''s powerful attack, Yilong still looked relaxed at this moment.


    However, Sanhu ignored his words and looked up at the dragon floating in the void, his expression still arrogant and grim: "Although there are many creatures that can fly in the sky, they can use a very small number of detached ones (atoms). You are the only one flying, Yilong!"


    However, at this moment, a sharp shout suddenly sounded behind Sanhu: "Sanhu, don''t you forget me! Guinness fist!" In angrily, Jiro was already facing the fist with the teeth of the wolf king. Three tigers bombed away!


    A terrifying streamer shot out from his fist at such a speed that it looked like a meteor!


    "boom!!!"


    A roar of the earth shook loudly!


    Although Sanhu was vigilant, while facing Ichiro, facing Jiro¡¯s attack, he could no longer make effective dodges, even if it was only one-millionth of the slowness, for an existence like them, That''s enough!


    Therefore, Santori was hit by Jiro''s attack, and the earth was cracked by the terrifying destructive force, stretching for nearly a hundred meters!


    At this moment, the three strongest in the legend finally broke!The melee fighting for gem meat has just begun!


    ps: I went to the hot spring during the day. I took a bath. I''m sorry, but I will continue to code at night. There are two more to come!..

 1059 Chapter 53 The praying mantis catches the cicada, the oriole is behind

    Seeing the figure of Sanhu being bombarded by Jiro and flying upside down, Setsuno also took out her dragon saliva: "Although three fights and one is a bit unreasonable, but facing you, an extremist, it is better to solve it early!"


    After finishing speaking, he made an attacking gesture: "Dragon saliva...form changes...Chef¡¯s road!" At the sound of the sound, the dragon saliva changed into the shape of an attacking posture. With the slash, an extremely fierce slash was sprayed towards the third. Tiger attacked and left...


    Only halfway through, a sudden slash that was also extremely fierce flashed out, and the slashes sent out by the same knot in the air instantly collided!Directly leave two deep knife marks on the ground!


    "En?" Jena turned his head to look, and frowned slightly: "Chiyo... Are you... degenerate? You actually took refuge in the food club..."


    "This is proof that I climbed to the top... I''m not degenerate..." The grandmother thousand generations looked evil, holding her own kitchen knife in her hand, full of cold killing intent: "Hehehe~~ National Treasure Jiena, as long as there is no more You...I can call myself a national treasure..."


    As he said, his right foot slammed on the ground, and his body shot directly towards Jenai, the kitchen knife in his hand turned into a cold light, and he slashed towards Jenai''s neck without hesitation!


    With a crisp sound, Setsuno used his own dragon saliva to hold Chiyo''s kitchen knife: "We used to call each other opponents... If possible, I really hope to compete with you in cooking! "


    "Now is the cooking showdown? Setsuno! It''s just to see who gets cooked into pig feed first!" Chiyo, with a face full of evil spirits and murderous aura exuding all over his body, looked like an ugly witch.


    On the other side, the three tigers climbed up from the gravel and looked at the one dragon and the three tigers ahead, with cold eyes in their eyes: "It''s really surprising, one day, I will face you two at the same time... Could it be that...you already feel that...you can''t beat me just by one person?"


    "Don''t be too self-righteous! Sanhu, we just don''t want to give the''jewel meat'' to you alone! It is also to end this battle as soon as possible..." Jiro looked at Sanhu with a cold expression. meaning.


    "Really... It depends on whether you have that ability!" The three tigers suddenly roared: "Tongue of thorns!" In an instant, his head split into countless long tongues full of sharp thorns. Shrouded in it at the same time as Jiro!


    "Move chopsticks!"


    Yilong raised his right hand and made a gesture of holding chopsticks. Immediately before, countless golden chopsticks emerged, pinching the tongue of thorns in the sky, while he himself leaped towards the three tigers, waving his hands. , A huge chopsticks pierced towards Sanhu: "pierced chopsticks!"


    With a stab, the piercing chopsticks directly penetrated the center of Sanhu''s head that spit out countless heads, forcing Sanhu to put his head back!Then he shouted angrily and blasted Yilong with a punch...


    "It''s crooked! You don''t even have to hide!" Sanhu evaded with ease, and immediately made an attacking posture: "Pull chopsticks out!"


    In an instant, countless golden chopsticks bombarded Sanhu''s abdomen like a meteor!Forcing Sanhu to retreat for several tens of meters before he stabilized his figure: "Oh old man, give me the accuracy of my movements?" Sanhu suddenly tilted his head, but suddenly saw Jiro floating in the air for some time. The gem meat caught it..."


    "Damn it! How can you do what you want!" Sanhu suddenly furious, it turned out that a hand knife pierced his xiong chamber directly!


    With a''click'', I saw Jiro''s right hand reaching towards the gem flesh suddenly splashed with blood, disappearing strangely!I just want to be bitten off by something!


    "This...this is?!!!" Jiro was instantly shocked, gave up the gem meat, and just pulled back!


    "You...you fellow...couldn''t it be..." Yilong looked at Sanhu, his complexion became extremely solemn!


    "As long as I die by myself, I will become a minority for the function of "living"... and then... hehe~~~ you are swallowed... the appetite space... the hungry space!" Although the blood, breath is weak, it exudes a more dangerous breath than before!


    "You really can do it! Sanhu, succumbing to death... The courage alone is really admirable!" Jiro looked at Sanhu, his face was sweaty, but at the corner of his mouth, it appeared instead. There was a frantic smile: "Interesting! Really interesting! Haha~~ In that case, I will play with you today!"


    As he said, the aura in Jiro''s body instantly became extremely violent, it was like a sleeping beast, about to awaken...


    Feeling Jiro¡¯s change, Ichiro¡¯s expression suddenly changed: "Jiro, stop! You...Do you want to unlock your seal?"


    "In this hungry space, if we don''t go all out, both of us might die!" Jiro''s face became extremely solemn, and his aura became more dangerous and violent...


    "Haha~~ Although I really want to see what you will be like after the seal is lifted... But, now, I don''t have time to play with you!" Sanhu grinned, his face was cold, "Kacha" The sound, immediately, directly bit Jiro''s remaining left hand off instantly, and also bit several shocking gaps on the left and right sides of his body!


    "Erlang!!" Yilong just wanted to make a move, but after hearing a few "clicks", even his own left and right hands were eaten clean in an instant!


    In an instant, both Jiro and Ichiryu were seriously injured!


    Hungry space, terrifying!


    But this kind of injury is not fatal to them with amazing resilience!


    "Woo~~" Yilong gritted his teeth and endured the pain, staring at the three tigers, full of shock: "You said before that everything is food... Could your head be... even if you don''t stop eating... Belly... won''t you stop eating? Three tigers!"


    "Hey~~ I will not stop... My appetite will not be satisfied... My belly is empty, and I will never be satisfied... This battle... I won... The gem meat... It belongs to me!" Sanhu looked at Jiro and Yilong''s complexion was still so indifferent, his figure flickered, and he stretched out his hand to grab the gem meat...


    "Puff!!"


    However, blood splashed, and a palm suddenly pierced out of Sanhu¡¯s heart...


    A black robe appeared behind him: "You are wrong, Sanhu, this gem meat... belongs to me..."


    "Joe...Joya? Are you Joya?!" Yilong''s pupils shrank, and he roared as he looked at the man in the black robe who pierced the heart of the three tigers!


    However, Qiaoya did not pay attention to him, but looked at her palm and said to herself: "Avoid the heart attack...Even if you are seriously injured, can you avoid the vital point in a ten thousandth of a second... Sure enough...Three Tigers!"


    PS: There is a chapter later...

 1060 Chapter 54: Joa

    "You guy!!"


    The three tigers were wounded and wounded, a mouthful of blood spurted out, but their eyes were like a wounded beast, filled with endless anger!


    He didn''t expect that when he launched the Hunger Space and concentrated on dealing with Ichiryu and Jiro, he would be attacked by others!


    I thought I was holding the winning ticket, but I was suddenly slashed. That feeling made the three tigers extremely angry!


    Click~~!!With a few sounds, Joya''s body was also bitten out of a few terrifying gaps!But there is no blood spattering weirdly!


    But because of this, the black robe that enveloped him floated down...


    "Frosi?!!!"


    Seeing the slightly familiar face, Mitori, Ichiryu, and Jiro frowned in an instant.


    "Impossible! Lord Foluo Sai is dead...Who are you?" Yilong asked Gioya with a stern smile on his face, full of anger.


    "This is not the time to chat with you... I also care about the owner of the Caijing pterosaur... So, let''s get the things I want to capture first!" Qiaoya ignored Yilong. Questioning, the body that was bitten so full of gaps instantly regenerated intact, his body shape flashed, grabbing the gem flesh in his hand!


    The rich and pure energy immediately penetrated his body along his palm, making Gioya involuntarily let out a very exhilarating roar: "Oh oh oh oh~~~ Is this the legendary phoenix''s gem meat? Energy...I feel that the cells in my body are rapidly regenerating... It''s so beautiful! Hahaha~~ It''s like a phoenix about to be reborn... Is this the legendary phoenix nirvana?! Haha~~ It really is... GOD¡¯s incredible dream ingredients!"


    As he said, Qiaoya showed his greed and greed, and bit down the gemstone in his hand...


    "Asshole! That''s mine!!" Sanhu roared, bloodshot in his eyes.With a click, he swallowed Joya''s arm again!


    "A big hole!!"


    At this moment, Jiro made an instant shot, no, it should be said that it was a kick, because his hands have been swallowed at this moment!


    This time, Jiro used his feet to hit the big acupuncture point, kicking on the ground, and the earth shattered in circles, the horrible fluctuations spread, and the goal was directed at Joa!


    Obviously, Jiro concentrated his great power on Joya alone in this big spot!


    In an instant, Joa¡¯s figure was forbidden to move, although it was only for a moment!But for Yilong, it was enough. I saw him flying a kick, and a huge chopstick was unfolded from his right foot: "Single chopstick of Profound meaning!!"


    Yin Luo, the huge golden chopsticks slashed down towards the immobile Joea!


    boom!!!


    The moment a single chopstick touched Gioia, it burst out with a violent roar, which actually produced a golden energy mask, spreading towards the surroundings!Extremely devastating!


    All of a sudden, the land collapsed!


    Everything was calm until tens of seconds!


    And where the single chopsticks landed, a huge pothole tens of meters deep had already appeared!


    And Joya, who was hit, was lying in it embarrassed!


    Taking this opportunity, Jiro and Ichiryu immediately started the ingestion, mobilizing the energy stored in the body, so that the entire body''s injuries recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, even the swallowed hands were regenerated!


    "Hey~~~Facing the attack of the strongest three people in the legend... It really is very tricky..."


    Qiaoya, who was lying in the pothole, stood up suddenly, his whole body looked scarred, but he suffered a profound blow from a dragon and still did not suffer any fatal injuries!


    But at this moment, the figures flashed again, it turned out that Stajiu and others finally arrived here!


    Just looking at the situation at this moment is full of surprises, because Ichiryu, Santo, and Jiro are all looking at one person-Joa with hostile eyes!


    "Liu! Go and capture the gem meat!" Yilong gave the order in an instant. Compared to others, he had more confidence in the Four Heavenly Kings such as the four delicacies.


    It¡¯s just that his words just fell, when he saw that Alu and the others had become violent, and the demons in everyone¡¯s food cells were involuntarily emerging, staring at the sky with that extremely gluttonous gaze that was still exuding. The gem meat that confuses the mind and soul of others!


    "No! They are all confused!" Yilong''s expression changed drastically, because before, even he was almost caught in it, so he knew very well how terrifying the primitive gluttony. !


    Not to mention human beings, even the food cell cannot escape the temptation of gem meat. Those who are not strong will be dominated by the demons in the food cell and run away!


    "Hehe... It''s really lively now..." Qiaoya looked at everyone at the moment and suddenly laughed strangely.


    "Quite me all! Little bastards!" Jiro roared suddenly, and the sound waves pierced the eardrum of the human heart, causing the roar of both ears and the others. In this terrible roar, one after another recovered!


    "Too... terrible! Just looking at... almost made my food cells out of control... this... what kind of meat is this?" Alu was shocked.


    "Shen Cai Phoenix''s gem meat... It is said that it will only appear once in millions of years! Don''t let others take it away!" Yilong shouted immediately.Unexpectedly, he completely believed the foolish words Sun Wukong handed over to Caifeng!


    For this reason, the legend that the Shencai Phoenix would only appear in the world once in hundreds of millions of years has become a legend in this world forever!


    If this is to let Sun Wukong know, I don''t know how to complain, this is really not intentional!


    "Phoenix''s gem meat! Daddy, don''t worry, I will definitely grab the gem meat!" Alu roared confidently, but rushed directly at the gem meat!


    "You seem to have forgotten us?" Star Jiu stepped forward, but he stood in front of Hulu.


    "At this point, there is no need to hide, everyone... do it!" Qiaoya glanced at everyone present, but said with a calm expression.


    As a result, the companions who originally belonged to their respective camps suddenly launched the deadliest attack on the unsuspecting people beside them!


    "Mr. Mao...you?!!!" Mansam looked at the weapon that penetrated his xiong''s chamber in shock, and the person holding it turned out to be the vice president of IGO, Shigematsu!


    In the same way, Dolles, Nenis, and Qiao Niang from the food club also launched attacks on Stajiu and others...


    Seeing the situation that suddenly became inexplicable, Huo suddenly became full of his head and said hello: "This...what the hell is going on? Why are you hitting yourself?"..

 1061 Chapter 55 Chaos

    "Finally, I can''t bear it, do you want to come out... NEO..." At this moment, Yilong looked extremely serious, staring at Gioya, and said coldly.


    "Haha~~ Although it is very different from our NEO plan, for this kind of food that can be comparable to GOD and can be obtained so easily, everything is worth it!" Qiaoya smiled faintly and took out from his arms Here comes an extremely sharp kitchen knife!


    "That...that is..." Looking at the kitchen knife in Qiaoya''s hand, Yilong and others were moved.


    "Why do you have this kitchen knife?" Sanhu looked at Qiaoya with a gloomy expression, a trace of anger clearly appeared in his eyes, but Che was calmed down by him in an instant.


    "Why is there such a kitchen knife? You are really not good at this question! Sanhu...This is originally my kitchen knife!" Qiaoya said flatly.


    "Nonsense, that kitchen knife was once revered as a divine cook... At the same time, it was also used by Master Frosi, the partner of the gourmet god Acacia... Cinderella!" At this time, Setnai had already opened up with Chidai. At a certain distance, after looking at the kitchen knife in Qiaoya''s hand, he said angrily.


    "What?! In the legend... the kitchen knife of the god chef? Hey~~ How come all the characters in the legend are brought in...what the hell is going on?" Alu and others were moved.


    "So... this is my thing... Didn''t I say that just now..." Qiaoya''s face was terrifying, and his aura gradually became scary. He picked up the kitchen knife and slashed down: "Yi Pian Zhan !!!"


    Suddenly, a slash containing terror and destructive power slashed away at Yilong and the others!


    It''s just a few crisp sounds of''click,'' that slash with terrifying power turned out to be swallowed by the three tigers in an instant!


    However, Sanhu himself spouted a mouthful of blood, and his breath became weaker and weaker.


    "Oh... this hungry space is really terrifying... can you even eat it with a slash..." Qiaoya smiled lightly, without the slightest nervousness: "However, relatively speaking, it will hurt and consume you a lot, right? If you want to maintain this hungry space...how long can you survive your dying state?"


    "Three tigers! You should understand now? Your real opponent is not us..." Yilong looked at the three tigers with an extremely serious expression, and said: "Join together! Three tigers! Our common enemy is actually hidden in me. Wait for NEO by your side!"


    "NEO...Although I was aware of it...but I didn''t expect that there were so many spies..." Sanhu''s tone was still calm at the moment, except for a few loyal members such as Stajiu, other gourmet club members, chefs, etc. , All betrayed!


    "This incident, indirectly exposed all the dark side to the bright side... It seems to be a blessing in disguise!" Yuzuo held a cigarette butt in his mouth, and gritted his hands: "It seems that this time, we It''s going to be a big fight!"


    "Are you going to make an alliance with IGO? Oh, ah~~ This is really an unexpected ending! The current situation...seems to be very unfavorable to me..." Qiaoya''s face changed, it seemed that his entire face changed. It became like a bone, but the aura became more evil: "However, I have already said...I don''t have time to play with you..."


    With that, Joa''s figure flashed, and once again grabbed the gem meat in his hand...


    "I''ve already said...that''s my thing! You really don''t have a long memory!" Sanhu roared and activated the Hunger Space again!


    However, suddenly three figures fell from the sky and stood in front of Qiaoya, and one of them was in a roar of pain, his arms and bodies were all bitten and broken in an instant!


    Obviously, he replaced Joa who was about to be devoured and blocked the hunger and devouring of Sanhu!


    "GT robot? No! There are flesh and blood...They are all creatures?" Toriko and the others looked at the three monsters that suddenly appeared, and their expressions changed again.The successive changes made them somewhat unresponsive.In the chaotic situation, I didn''t know who to deal with for a while.


    "Nitro...that''s mine...that''s it...I said why didn''t I see these three guys...it turned out to have been rebellious..." Sanhu looked at the three Nitros in front of him, his expression becoming more gloomy. He was very angry with the monster he had tamed to deal with himself.


    "Betrayal? It won''t be enough! Since you can tame them... I can naturally..." Qiaoya looked at Sanhu, but smiled faintly.


    "Sanhu...you bastard...even Nitro wants to use it!" At this moment, Yilong looked at Sanhu with an angry face.Fortunately, this kind of change occurred, otherwise, wouldn''t the three Nitro''s targets become their IGO?


    "Hmph... The sudden appearance of the food of the gods-gem meat, seems to have disrupted all of our plans. This is really something I never thought of... NEO... Compared to IGO, I still hate you more ¡­Yilong, as you wish! Let¡¯s stop the war temporarily. Now, I want to screw off that bastard''s head!" Sanhu looked gloomy, looked at Qiaoya, and said to Yilong solemnly.


    "Finally figured it out! Don''t worry, Sanhu, when the gem meat is captured, I will definitely share it with you!" A smile appeared on Yilong''s face again.


    Yilong, Sanhu, and Jiro stood side by side at the same time, looking at Joa. The two originally hostile parties were walking together inexplicably.


    Although one of the three of them is enough to fight with Joa, Yilong and they all want to kill Joa!Together with the three, he has no chance of escape!


    Obviously, the three of them were extremely angry with Gioia, which simply did not want to give him a little bit of survival.


    "Yazaku, other NEO members, please give it to you..." Yilong tilted his head and said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t worry! Since they chose to surface, then take the opportunity to catch them all!"


    "Stajiu, for the betrayers, don''t keep one!" The order given by the three tigers was much simpler and clearer.


    "Understood!" Star Jiu nodded, his muscles swelled, exuding a terrifying aura.


    However, just as the two parties were about to fight, the space above everyone''s heads suddenly fluctuated slightly, and Monkey King appeared out of thin air: "Oh...the scene is so chaotic...you don''t mind if I get a kick?"


    "Huh?! Finally... has it appeared..."


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Monkey King, the expressions of Yilong and others became extremely dignified. Even Qiaoya suddenly pulled back and moved a certain distance away from Monkey King!


    Because they know very well that the one trick that made the earth stop moving, and at the same time touched the acupuncture points of all creatures on the earth, is this person!..

 1062 Chapter 56 Meal Time

    "Is there a guy that even NEO can''t find out the specific information... Things are getting more and more troublesome... The gem meat is already in hand... Let''s withdraw first..." A black shadow suddenly appeared under Joya''s feet. , And his body sank slowly...


    Transparent shadow, phantom beast, capture level: 295, is Joa''s pet.


    "It won''t work if you leave like this! At least you have to leave things behind..." Monkey King looked at Qiaoya, stretched out his right hand, suction emerged, and the gem meat in Qiaoya''s hand flew out instantly, and was grabbed by Monkey King. In the hands.


    "Damn!!"


    Jewel flesh was robbed, and Joya, who had originally calmly wanted to leave, suddenly became extremely gloomy, and jumped out of the black shadow, staring at Monkey King with cold eyes, full of anger and murderousness: "Think Snatch the prey from my hands...It¡¯s not a wise choice!¡± As he said, he suddenly jumped up into the sky and slashed down at Monkey King: "God¡¯s Cooking Technique-Kong Slash!!"


    The cold light shrouded the sun, and the beam of light sprayed out from the blade of Cinderella, turning into a terrifying slash that seemed to tear the space apart, and slashed towards Monkey King with shocking power!


    "Isn''t it a wise choice? I should have said this, right?" Monkey King glanced at Qiaoya with a calm expression, without flashing, he only stretched out with one hand, and stuck out before...


    The slash hit his palm in an instant, but there was no shocking sound erupted. Instead, the seemingly terrifying slash was pinched by Monkey King!


    Then, under Gioia''s extremely shocked gaze, he looked at him: "One thing you have to figure out...In front of me...you are just a small shrimp...and I...the big boss!"


    When the voice fell, I saw Monkey King squeeze his hand lightly, and there was a creak, and the terrifying slash was crushed directly in his hand, turning into thousands of light spots and dissipating!


    "How...possible!!" Qiaoya was shocked and unbelievable. If he blocked his attack, he wouldn''t be so gloomy, but he crushed it with his bare hands. He hadn''t even thought about such pictures. .


    Yilong and others were also moved!The slash that Qiaoya issued, even they had to deal with it with all their strength, before they could take it, but Monkey King blocked it with one hand, and it was still so easy, this kind of strength is too terrifying!


    "I thought it was high enough to look at you... I still underestimated you..." Qiaoya''s face was solemn, and the whole face changed, like a pale skull face, and his aura rose: "You said I''m just a small shrimp And you are the big boss? You really dare to say that! Your arrogance and ignorance must have a limit! Then, let me let you experience it...what a horror!"


    In Joya''s roar, murderous intent surged, cold and bitter, with the continuous slashes of''Cinderella'' in his hand, the speed was extremely fast, leaving only after shadows, spraying out dazzling and terrifying slashes. Illuminated the sky, and slashed towards the Monkey King below: "Devil Minced Meat Cut!!"


    In that scene, it was as if Monkey King was a piece of meat on a cutting board, and Joa was a person holding a kitchen knife, and wanted to chop that piece of meat into meat sauce!


    "Are you thinking of me as a piece of meat and want to cook... Just ants, you really dare to think about it! You didn''t plan to do it yourself... Since you said you want me to experience fear... Then let me personally Experience it, what are you doing to scare me..."


    Sun Wukong looked up, his eyes were full of jokes, watching the countless slashes of the sword light, but it was blown out in one breath, the wind screamed, the sword light was swept away and cracked in an instant, and rolled back like a thousand swords through the heart In general, all the piercings on Joa''s body made him scream, and finally fell from the air like a broken kite!


    The whole body is densely covered with gaps and holes. Except for one head, it is still intact, and all the other bodies are in shattered condition!It looks so miserable!


    Yilong and the others were shocked, but Qiaoya was a powerful enemy that even them had to take seriously. It was just a breath blown by Monkey King that made it so miserable. The gap in strength was as wide as the sky!


    "This...this...this...is this still a human?" Alu looked dazed and lost his voice in shock.


    "Didn''t you say that you want me to see what fear is? Why do you lie down by yourself first! I''m still looking forward to it..." Monkey King walked towards Joya with slow footsteps. It was like stepping on Joa''s heart, making him more and more frightened!


    It''s okay that Monkey King didn''t leak his breath. Once it leaks, even if it''s just a little bit, it will shake Qiaoya''s firm heart!The terrifying desperate breath instantly enveloped the body, mind and soul, making him feel fear instinctively!The person in front of him is simply not he can contend!


    "How...maybe...!!! There is such a terrifying existence in the world...I don''t believe it! How could I be shaken! How could I be afraid! I won''t be afraid! No! You die for me! Go to hell!" Qiaoya''s eyes were full of bloodshot horror. Because of the shaking of his heart and fear, he fell into a state of madness, and a black air appeared all over his body, full of disturbing and devastating crisis!


    "Showing such a breath to me...but it''s very dangerous..." Monkey King glanced at Qiaoya at the moment with a calm expression, but suddenly looked up at the sky, his eyes gleaming: "Thanks to the vegetable field in the sky... Let my spirit explore the world a little bit... I discovered the essence of this world by accident... Ha ha... I didn¡¯t understand this while watching anime... It¡¯s really an interesting world... Now I... suddenly changed I''m hungry..."


    "Huh~~ Facing me, I dare to be distracted. I can kill you thousands of times in a single moment!" Qiaoya suddenly roared and swung a knife at Monkey King...


    However, Monkey King didn''t even look at it. He just stretched out his hand, and the invisible slash instantly disappeared...


    Qiaoya''s face changed suddenly!


    "Just one moment... can kill me thousands of times?" Sun Wukong looked at Qiaoya with a calm expression: "The ignorant...It''s really sad! I originally wanted to play games with you... Now suddenly I lose interest... Then...you can go to death!"


    As Sun Wukong''s words just fell, I suddenly saw that Qiaoya''s body was wrapped in black flames, and in a flash, there was no slag that had been burned!


    "So, from now on... the plot changes... It''s time for my Monkey King to eat... You guys will do your best... Come and protect the world from my hands!"


    PS: I was stuck in my mind. I was working and thinking about it today, and finally I thought of letting Monkey King be a boss...

 1063 Chapter 57 Who is the Ultimate Boss

    "Why...would...Joya...dead! How could...this!!!" The members of NEO were all shocked and shocked. They NEO just surfaced and they have not had time to implement the plan, Joya It actually fell here, which made them somewhat unresponsive!


    "Is this surprising? Didn''t I already say it! The plot changes, it''s up to you to protect the world from my hands... Or, to live hard from my hands!" Monkey King looked at everything on the scene People, the breath is terrifying and horrified, making people feel hopeless


    "You guy, you are really overwhelmed! Look at me bombarding you!" Zebra looked at Monkey King, looking very upset, with a big mouth, and the sound waves in his mouth...


    "Zebra...Don''t!!!" Yilong''s expression changed drastically and hurriedly shouted to stop him, but it was too late!


    "Sonic missile!!"


    With a loud roar, huge sonic energy blasted out from Zebra¡¯s mouth, blasting towards Monkey King in a straight line like a laser cannon...


    It''s just that the seemingly powerful''sonic missile'' was blocked by an invisible force before it was one meter away from Monkey King. The two collided and burst out with an ear-shattering roar, but it was even a piece of clothing from Monkey King. The horns did not blow either.


    "Do you still have the courage to attack me... Your courage will be big then... But, generally speaking, people like you are short-lived ghosts!" Monkey King looked at Zebla with a calm face. For a flash, there was a bang, and the earth shook, but Zebra was kicked by Monkey King on the ground, stepped through the xiong chamber, and hit the ground...


    "Zebra!!" Aru was furious, waved a hand knife and slashed towards Monkey King. In an instant he saw a huge table knife slashing down towards Monkey King!


    "This kind of toy...want to hurt me too? It''s ridiculous!" Monkey King squeezed the knife that was slashed down, and squeezed it lightly, with a soft click, and Alu''s angry blow was crushed by him. !


    "Damn it! Ten consecutive nails!!" Without a single blow, Alu roared again, his right arm muscles swelled, and he blasted towards Monkey King...


    With a "bang", the palms of the fists intersect, and Monkey King only caught Alu''s fierce punch with one hand. It was ten times in a row, and each time was more terrifying, but it did not make Monkey King''s feet move the slightest!


    "Wh...what?!!!" Hulu''s face changed suddenly.


    "If the strength is weak, don''t come out and do it, you will lose your life!" Monkey King stared at Alu with a plain face, and pulled hard with his hand. Following the scream of the Alu, blood spurted, and the Monkey was a handful. He tore off the arm of Torri!


    "Toru!"


    Coco and Sani changed their colors in an instant, and before he could take two shots, one of them took the lead!


    I saw Yilong''s right hand raised, a pair of golden chopsticks instantly appeared on top of his head, and between the waves, he pierced towards Monkey King!


    It''s a pity to be crushed by Monkey King!


    "Damn! Where is this guy from the monster... the strength is so terrible!" Yilong''s expression became dignified, exuding terrifying gravity, and he directly sucked the captive from Monkey King!


    He immediately lifted the gravitational pull, took the prisoner, and handed him over to Coco, with a serious face: "You leave quickly, this level of battle is no longer for you!"


    Even though they were unwilling to do so, but they still took the Toriko and others quickly evacuated...


    And the masters of Ichiryu, Jiro, Setsino, and Yusaku surrounded Monkey King in Tuan Tuan. Obviously, they have realized that Monkey King''s horror is not an enemy!Want to attack it in groups!


    "So, do you want to be with them?" Monkey King turned his head, looked at Sanhu and NEO''s people, with a faint smile on his face.


    "To deal with you, I am enough!" Sanhu''s expression was gloomy and extremely solemn, his long head stretched out, swallowing and starting, Titicaca!!!A series of noises resounded from one meter away from Monkey King''s side, rippling with layers of ripples!


    "!!!" Sanhu''s complexion changed slightly, and he was shocked: "My hunger space is actually invalid for him... Is there any enchantment around him?"


    "Don''t make a mistake, I just don''t want to be touched by your disgusting head!" Monkey King looked at Sanhu with a series of disgusting expressions.


    It made Sanhu''s angry brows jump: "You said... disgusting... hehe... this kind of thing...you dare to say it!" With that, Sanhu''s breath instantly became as terrifying as a devil!And behind him, a terrifying demon figure appeared under the shocking eyes of everyone!


    "This... is the devil of Sanhu''s gourmet cell... actually materialized..." Yilong''s expression changed greatly: "Unexpectedly...he has grown to this point..."


    "go to hell!!"


    With the roar of Sanhu, he and the demon of his food cell stretched out the terrifying long she at the same time, and quickly extended into a horrible swallowing beam, penetrating toward Monkey King!


    The extremely devastating light illuminates the space, and the irritating people can''t open their eyes. They bombarded where the Monkey King was, erupting a terrifying roar that shook the earth!Yu Weiruo''s ripples spread, destroying the earth and mountains!


    Everyone was shocked, this blow was so terrifying!


    "Have you succeeded?" Looking at the dust and smoke, everyone was full of expectations, hoping that this blow would completely eliminate the''devil'' that made them fear!


    The smoke disappeared, but everyone¡¯s pupils were shrinking, and the figure that frightened them still stood there unharmed, the ground under his feet, five meters in diameter, undamaged, but five meters away, it has already formed. A terrifying huge pothole!


    "There was no damage at all!!!" Sanhu was incredulous, his feet were soft, and he knelt directly on one knee. From the beginning, facing Yilong and Jiro, he opened the hunger space, which was extremely expensive, and then faced Joe. Ya, and then Monkey King, he has already reached his limit at this moment!


    "It seems that there is not much energy left in Sanhu...it''s time for us to get serious too!" Jiro''s face was solemn, and he took out a special acupuncture point grab...


    "Erro... are you planning to lift the seal... Then the old man... should go all out!" Ichiryu said, with a terrifying aura, and a demon figure appeared behind him: "If possible... true I don¡¯t want to do this..."


    "Puff!!"


    At this moment, Jiro also stabbed the acupuncture point into his xiong chamber, awakening frantically from his body with a violent and bloodthirsty aura!A swollen muscle contracted at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    In the end, a figure that looks thin, but exudes a terrifying breath, like a beast...


    The two violent beasts and two wolves finally awakened completely at this moment!


    PS: The fighting power behind is based on comics...

 1064 Chapter 58 For the survival of the world, fight!

    "Have you lifted the seal... It seems that you have achieved quite a bit of consciousness... Although you want to kill you, it is only a momentary thing..." Monkey King looked at Jiro and others, just sitting together casually. Oishi: "But if you do that...my wives will blame me...then... let''s play with you for the time being!"


    "You said...Killing us... was just a momentary thing?" At this moment, Jiro looked at Monkey King, his eyes filled with violent arrogance: "Hehehehe~~~ Did you make a mistake? If you were What I said to me now...that would be quite wrong! The old man''s name is Jiro... the beast that used to be called the "violence beast"...now me...but I won''t be so docile anymore! I''m already ...Have a good enlightenment...then you...have a good enlightenment?"


    As soon as the violent voice fell, I heard a roar, a bang, and the earth trembled. The figure of Jiro who had unlocked the seal had already turned into an afterimage, and he blasted down at the face of Monkey King!


    It''s just that Monkey King still sits there with a calm face, as if he didn''t see Jiro who was bombarded!Until the moment the attack was approaching, a shadow suddenly flashed in front of him. The temperature of the space suddenly rose to an incredible height. The trees on the ground instantly dried up and burned, and the earth, wood, sand and stone instantly turned into dust and ashes!Even the space is distorted by the terrifying temperature!


    "!!!" Jiro''s face was suddenly shocked, and he hurriedly stabilized his figure, a little on the ground under his feet, and instantly flew back, his complexion looked extremely solemn at the sudden appearance: "Who is it?!"


    "It''s terrible temperature... Breathe... The internal organs are almost cooked..." Star Jiu looked astonished. His power was fire. He didn''t expect that he was still injured by the fire.


    "It seems that another tricky character has appeared!" Yilong looked solemn, standing side by side with Jiro and others, looking at Monkey King, with a serious face: "Be careful, don''t act rashly"


    "Wukong! Are you ready for action?" Xun''er asked softly while looking at Monkey King.The beautiful and refined beauty like a fairy makes people look at it and can''t help but be intoxicated!


    "En! But the plan has changed... I want to cook the world... and they are all obstacles... As long as those who block... kill without mercy!" With the words of Monkey King, there are more than a dozen beautiful shadows in his body. Flashed out from the side.


    "En? So many people?! How did it appear? There was no sign of it..." Yilong and the others looked at the sudden appearance of the girls, their expressions became more solemn and uneasy!


    "Wukong, you said you want to cook this world? What''s the matter?" Cailin looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Just before, when I was collecting vegetable fields in the air with my spiritual sense, I accidentally discovered the secrets of this earth... So when I came out, I carefully explored the whole world... I really discovered an amazing fact!"


    "Each planet in this world actually represents an incredible ultimate delicacy... and the Lord of this world represents... the ultimate delicacy of the entire world! After eating it, your strength will surely rise! Integrating the World Origin Pearl from other worlds will surely get twice the result with half the effort!"


    "Oh~ there is such a thing?" The Moon God looked surprised and looked at Monkey King, obviously showing a strong interest: "So, are we planning to destroy this world?"


    "That''s it!" Monkey King nodded.


    "Destroying the world! This kind of thing... is really crazy enough... In other words, have we now become the villains of this world?" Xue Nu lightly stroked Yu Xiao in her hand, looking at Monkey King, for him. The decision was a little helpless.


    "Oh! Is this going to be an enemy of the whole world? I''m so excited to think about it!" Instead, Jenny Bonny looked excited, as if he was afraid that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Destroy the world?!! You really don''t put us in your eyes! Just in front of us...decided to destroy this world? Isn''t it too shameful!" Yilong roared, waved his hand, and filled the sky with gold. The chopsticks fell down to Monkey King and the others like a meteor shower in an instant!


    The Moon God stepped forward and raised his slender hand towards the sky. The sky changed, forming a beautiful starry sky image!In the distorted space, the golden chopsticks all over the sky disappeared so strangely!


    "What?!!! This...this is?!!!" Yilong''s expression changed drastically.


    At the same time, the three tigers regained their strength, and the demon of the food cell reappeared, opened the terrifying mouth of the blood bowl, and bit down!


    This blow was a hungry space launched by the demon of the food cell. The appetite that swallowed everything in the world can be said to be food!


    It was just a loud bang, and a horrible biting sound was heard above the women''s heads. A row of tooth marks was printed when the space fluctuates!


    It turned out that Cailin shot instantly, creating a space that directly separated the hungry space of Sanhu!


    "Unexpectedly, they created a space with their hands... Where did this group of people... come from?!" Yilong looked at the terrifying power shown by each of the girls, and they were moved.


    "Then the war has begun...you have to work hard! This war is about the safety of the entire human world! If you lose, the human world won''t exist... Of course, maybe some of you don''t He cares about the human world, but this gem meat, I think you don''t care!" Monkey King looked at Yilong and the others, holding Caifeng''s gem meat in his hand, with a slight smile on his face.


    "Gem meat... I really don''t care about the human world..." Sanhu glared at Monkey King, his fighting spirit rose in his eyes. His purpose was simple, just to eat, to take the gem meat from Monkey King.Right now, he turned his head and looked at Yilong: "Old man, don''t you want to cooperate with me! I want my precious flesh, you protect your human world..."


    "You bastard really cut it in! Okay! It''s a deal!" Yilong looked at the three tigers, but after a moment of contemplation, he clapped his hands and agreed!Compared with gem meat, he cares more about the survival of the human world!


    "Obviously, I came here only to capture gem flesh... Why has it become such a lofty goal to save the world? What kind of divine development is this!" Although Tie Ping''s expression is extremely serious at this moment, his heart is extremely depressed.


    "Then assign the opponent! That guy will leave it to me!" Kaoru said, staring at Jiro.


    "Then I will choose him..." Cailin looked at Sanhu.


    "Sister Moon God...then he will leave it to me!" Yue''er pointed at Yilong and smiled at Moon God.


    PS: The latter part is not easy to write. I coded it all afternoon, but only coded two chapters...

 1065 Chapter 59 The Battle Begins

    "What...what should we do now?" Nennis looked at Zeus beside him and asked suspiciously.


    The situation at this time made the members of NEO embarrassed, the leader Qiaoya died, making them feel like a dragon without a head.


    "It''s rare to join together with the people from IOG and the Food Club. There are not many opportunities like this... Joa has already died for this. Can''t let him sacrifice in vain... In this case, gem meat must not be handed over... I don''t believe it. , With their people being able to contend with the power of the entire human world!" Zeus has a firm face, although he is afraid of Monkey King''s strength, if the power of the entire human world is combined to counter them, he may not win!


    The most important thing is how can Caifeng''s gem flesh be given up!That''s just one bite, and you can get the god''s food that is blessed by heaven!This is irresistible and fatal for chefs and gourmets!


    Even if they knew that it was moths fighting the fire, there would be countless people who would follow them!


    The so-called enemy of the enemy is a friend. Because of the appearance of Monkey King, the food club, IGO, NEO and other forces have joined forces at the same time. If this has not happened, you must be called a lunatic!


    How can such forces that are incompatible with fire and water be united?However, the fact is right now, because of the appearance of Monkey King, he turned the impossible into possible!


    "Haha~~ I can temporarily unite all the hostile forces in this world, I am afraid that only I can do it! It seems that you have indeed discovered how dangerous I am!" Monkey King looked at the situation at this moment and couldn''t help but give birth. Little achievement.


    "Enemy against the whole world...this idea...you can only do it..." Asama Miya looked at Monkey King and smiled helplessly: "Forget it, sooner or later, this world will be destroyed. Killing or not killing is the same. In the end, since you want to play, I will accompany you to be a bad guy once!" She said, a small and sharp ancient sword flashed in her hand!Looking at Zeus, he smiled slightly: "I heard that you are the number one person in cuisine in the world, so your strength must not be much! Please advise!"


    "I will not be merciful because you are a woman..." Zeus said with a cold face.


    "It seems that you are very confident... This is a good thing!" Asama Miya still smiled, but the ancient sword had already been sold, and the sharp sword intent radiated from her body, causing Zeus''s heart to jump. , His complexion was instantly serious: "It seems that you are not a general one!..."


    "Grandpa, please advise!" Yue''er said politely, standing beside Yilong.


    This made Yilong¡¯s pressure not unusually great: ¡°The old man¡¯s opponent would be a little girl...¡± He knew at a glance that Yue¡¯er was only more than ten years old, and let him bully a little Luo by an old monster of several hundred years old. Li, no matter how thick his old face is, he can''t do it: "Why do you help a child as cute and polite as you to destroy the world? Don''t you know that this kind of thing is wrong?"


    "I know!" Yue''er nodded seriously.


    "Then you still help them, this kind of thing is not suitable for you, so hurry back!" Yilong saw that Yue''er was cute and kind by nature, and he started to persuade him.


    "That can''t work! Because Wukong''s brother said...to destroy this world! If he wants to destroy, I will help him destroy!" Yue''er said seriously.Although she is kind by nature, her words for Monkey King trumps everything!


    Yilong immediately saw the unquestionable firmness in Yue''er''s eyes. Knowing that it was useless to say anything, I was shocked. She was just a teenage girl who had such firm conviction. It really moved him.


    "It seems that this little girl is indeed different from others, isn''t she really a wicked little genius?" Yilong looked at Yue''er and couldn''t help muttering to herself.


    At the same time, Chi Lian stepped forward and looked at Domilot: "You control the bugs in the sky... Then, let me be your opponent!"


    "Hey~~ It seems to be an interesting thing to destroy a beauty like you with your own hands..." Domilott stared at Chi Lian, his eyes flickered, not at all confused by her peerless demon. .For people like him, there are only destruction and killing!emotion?what is that?


    "Ice cold...bloodthirsty...like an animal who only knows to capture and kill. It''s like a beast in human skin...hehe...it''s really interesting!" On the other hand, Chi Lian''s complexion looks enchanting, but his eyes But it exudes a snake-like coldness, that is an undisguised killing intent!


    "I lost to you last time... this time... let''s continue!" Starjiu looked at Geniboni, slowly pulling out the other flame knives around his waist, and his fighting spirit rose in his eyes.


    "Oh! Are you dissatisfied! Okay, this time I won''t get you old right away, I will enjoy the fun of this battle!" Geniboni smiled.


    "Huohuo~~Then, for you, I am also very curious!" Gu Lin Baqi turned his head to look at baby-5.


    "My old lady will chop you down!" Baby-5 has a fierce face, with sword aura gushing all over, exuding a fierce and terrifying atmosphere!


    The opponent of the snow girl is the first generation Melk!


    But Moon God''s opponent is Yozo.


    Laqi¡¯s opponent is Zhenzhen, one of the national treasures of food!


    Ziyan''s opponent is Jienai''s mother-in-law...


    Everyone has his own opponent!


    "Then, I declare, the battle begins!" As Monkey King''s words fell, countless ground suddenly rose from the ground, forming a competition venue!The opponents chosen by the women were thrown onto the stage one by one.And set the barrier, there is no possibility of escape!Only to be born and die!


    This hand obviously shocked everyone. Yilong and others all looked at Monkey King with horror in their eyes!Because at the moment of transferring them, everyone has lost control of themselves!Then was thrown directly on the stage by an inexplicable force!


    They were always arrogant, but they were actually restrained by no resistance, and then they were thrown onto the stage. This made them shocked, but they were a little unbelievable!


    The power displayed by Monkey King is mysterious and unfathomable, making them feel powerless!But they wiped out this timidity immediately!


    Because each of them is a determined person and proficient in the profound meanings of food and justice!Believe in yourself, even if the enemy is strong, they will be able to defeat it!


    This confidence, for no reason, they believe in themselves like this!Believing in yourself and being able to defeat opponents is also a necessary quality for the strong!..

 1066 Chapter 60 The Gap of Strength

    First, we moved the battlefield to Yue''er and Yilong.


    Facing an extremely cute little girl, Yilong was indeed under a lot of pressure, and he was embarrassed to make a move.If possible, he would rather face Monkey King than fight such a little girl.


    "Don''t always look at me with a child''s eyes... If you look down on me, you will suffer!" Yue''er was obviously unhappy with Yilong''s expression, her fists were tightly clenched, and she kept hiding The breath burst out instantly, not only Yilong, but also Sanhu and others not far away were moved!


    "This...this breath...!!!" Yilong''s complexion changed, and his helpless expression instantly became extremely dignified, staring at Yue''er, and said very seriously: "Um...how old are you this year? The horrible breath... it''s not something a teenage girl can have..."


    "Just ask the girl''s name, you are really rude! But I am really only thirteen years old this year..." Yue''er said seriously.


    "Thirteen years old..." Yilong was shocked immediately. A little girl of thirteen had an aura that was comparable to him. Suddenly Yilong felt that he had lived on a dog for so many years. I couldn''t help sighing slightly: "It really is a little evildoer! I didn''t expect that there is a scary little girl like you in the world... This talent... is really no one can match..."


    "You are wrong! If it''s about talent... I''m not as good as Brother Wukong in case..." Yue''er turned her head to look at Monkey King and smiled slightly.


    "Is he called... Goku?... I really don''t know where the evildoers like you came from! I learned a little from your mouth before that you want to destroy the world... just to eat?"


    "Eating... is only secondary, the most important thing is to enhance our strength!"


    "Improve your strength? You are strong enough! What else do you need to improve your strength? In order to improve your strength, do you not hesitate to destroy the world?" Sanhu looked angry after hearing Yue''er''s answer.


    "You said we are very strong? No... it''s just from your perspective! What you see is very different from what we see... Destroying this world is indeed a very big thing for you. The unacceptable reality, you resist, it is for your justice, and our destruction is also to achieve our goal..."


    "So, what is your purpose?" Yilong asked in a deep voice.


    "Didn''t I already explain it to you... the cooking world... destroy the world... then... become stronger!"


    "Sure enough, I can''t collude with you! It seems that even if you are a child, I don''t need to be merciful!" Yilong''s complexion instantly became extremely serious, and a terrifying aura emanated from his body, and once again appeared behind him. A huge image of the devil was produced.But this does not seem to be the demon body hidden in his food cell, but an image formed by a place of air!


    "If you''re serious, it''s best... If you are underestimating me, if I accidentally be destroyed, there is no chance of regret..." Yue''er looked at Yilong with a serious face.She has a fair complexion, cute and charming, and her whole body is shining with a green arrogance, which completely wraps her delicate body and body, and then slowly rises into the air. The ground under her feet forms a circle of air waves, swaying around!


    "Really! Then I want to see how evil your evil genius is!" Yilong smiled faintly, feeling the terrifying aura of Yue''er, still calm and calm, with his own powerhouse. proud.


    "Then I''m not welcome!"


    As the sound fell, Yue''er''s body disappeared, and when she appeared in the next moment, she was already in front of Yilong!The tight little fist blasted straight towards Yilong''s face!


    Yilong did not evade, and also squeezed his fist, blasting away with Yue''er''s fist!


    Fists of endless size collided in an instant, but it broke out with a terrifying roar!Yilong''s face changed drastically, and his figure was directly shaken by a terrifying force...


    Immediately with a''bang'', it hit the barrier behind and fell to the ground!


    Yilong looked up in shock, looking towards Yue''er, a trace of blood was already hanging on the corner of his mouth: "What a terrifying power! Is this really the power a little girl should have?"


    "I haven''t tried my best yet...so, if you don''t use all your strength, you will be killed!" At this moment, Yue''er exudes a breath of horror, and her fair skin becomes crystal clear. Get up, exuding green fluorescence!


    When she was still in the womb, she was nourished by Sun Wukong with divine power. When she was born, she was already a divine body, and her combat power exceeded ten thousand!


    Although Yue''er, who is naturally kind and quiet, did not practice much, her combat power at this time was still as high as hundreds of thousands!Don''t think this is an exaggeration, and don''t look at who trained it!Yue''er, who grew up under the nourishment of Sun Wukong''s supernatural power, has been developed by Sun Wukong to her full potential.


    But it is a pity that Yue''er has no Saiyan bloodline, this is the limit of her talent!If she is willing to practice hard, she may be able to break through the current limit. Unfortunately, as a quiet little girl, she can''t be compared with a boy, so Yue''er''s strength has been steadfast.


    "Damn...Isn''t this an evildoer to describe it?" Yilong looked at Yue''er at the moment with a shocked expression, unbelievable: "Where did these people run out of monsters! Even a little girl is so terrifying? !" Turning his head to look at the other ring again, my heart became more and more shocked...


    The venue of Renjiro and Mito is the same as his place!Even miserable!


    Jiro is facing Kaoru, and Kaoru, who has all the different fires in one, is the Supreme in Fire!The strength has already broken through to the emperor!I also practiced the exercises taught by Monkey King, and also OO with Monkey King XX, and practiced that double cultivation method!So the strength is even more terrifying!


    Needless to say, a person who has a double cultivation every day with a perverted character like Monkey King is so strong!


    You know, Sun Wukong is now full of treasures, even a drop of blood is the supreme treasure, let alone double repairs with him!


    Therefore, even if it is an ordinary person, as long as it is a woman like Monkey King, they have been reborn, no longer a mortal body!


    There is a beautiful fist-sized little girl floating in front of Xun''er, who is the spirit transformed by the fire in her body!The terrifying temperature exuding makes the space distorted!


    The invisible fire has densely covered the entire ring space, even in Jiro''s body!Burning Dejiro''s skin turned red, and his face was painful!


    "If these women are so terrifying... how do we stop? The destruction of this world is really irreversible?" At this moment, Yilong was really stunned by the scene in front of him!


    PS: I will rest tomorrow, I dare not say too much...

 1067 Chapter 61 Annihilation

    The opponent of the three tigers is Cailin. The Queen Medusa, who was already ruthless and merciless, did not show any mercy. Every blow was mixed with terrifying waves of destruction!


    Even if the Three Tigers summoned their own food cell devil, they were completely petrified by Cailin while waving their hands!


    The current three tigers are no longer in the peak state. Even the peak state cannot be Cailin''s opponent, because Cailin''s strength has long surpassed Dou Di!Creating and destroying space is just between waving hands!


    Sanhu, Yilong, and Jiro all have the power to destroy the earth, but Cailin and the others have the same, and they are even more terrifying!


    In the Crystal Palace, Tiancai Dibao and the others are eating, their potential has already grown to the limit, and they double repaired with Monkey King, and they were able to build their bodies with supernatural power, and their potential was naturally increased again, and then they were fully exploited by Monkey King. come out!Strength rises again!


    How can Ichiryu and these characters be the enemy?


    From the beginning, this was a battle without suspense. The ending was already doomed and there was no need to explain it carefully!Because behind the girls, there is Sun Wukong, a terrifying powerhouse against the sky!


    As Monkey King said, this is just a game after everyone''s meal!


    Not surprisingly, all the women defeated their opponents one by one!Even Yilong was beaten into a pig''s head by Yue''er with a small fist!


    Jiro was dying after being burned by Kaoru!


    The Three Tigers are even more miserable, their whole body is broken by petrified gaps, and only one left hand is left on all four limbs!


    The Snow Girl has frozen the original Melk into an ice sculpture.


    And Yuzuo even died under the Moon God''s''Six Soul Fear Curse''!The stronger the strength, the stronger the power of the technique!The''Six Soul Horror Curse'' cast by the Moon God at this time, let alone a mere act, the Three Tigers and others will definitely die!


    As for Gu Lin Baqi, it was chopped into several segments with the magic sword by baby-5, and he couldn''t die anymore!


    And Starjou, he was smashed into internal organs by Geniboni''s fruit-shaking power, and he couldn''t afford to be seriously injured!


    As Ziyan is a Taixu ancient dragon, with a terrifying flesh and a powerful body, Jienai''s slash is completely ineffective against her. With only brute force, Jienai defeated Jienai steadily, and finally reluctantly defeated!


    Compared with such a result, countless people were terrified and shocked inexplicably, combined with the power of the entire human world, they still lost so thoroughly!


    "Why didn''t you kill me?" Mansam looked at the sharp ancient sword parked between his neck and looked up at the owner of the sword, puzzled.


    "I don''t kill people!" With a calm expression on his face, Kongzi retracted the ancient sword, and his floating body slowly landed on the ground.


    Mansam¡¯s swollen muscles contracted rapidly, and in a moment, he changed from a giant to a normal size: "Don¡¯t you kill... From the beginning... I didn¡¯t feel murderous in your body... Like you People with kind hearts, why should they follow them in such crazy actions as destroying the world!"


    "Crazy? Maybe! But as a wife, it is your duty to help your husband..."


    "Fuck! Destroying the world... it turned out to be your obligation... What is your logic?" Mansam immediately exploded in furious swearing when he heard what Tsunko said.


    "Sorry, you don¡¯t have to persuade me. I know what I¡¯m doing. I know that Wukong wants to destroy the world. I accompany him. I want to save the world. I also accompany him. This is the reservedness of a woman. !" Kenzi smiled slightly.


    "Really a good woman! It''s a pity that I was confessed by a pig!" Mansam shook his head with regret looking at Tsunko.


    With a bang, I saw a chain snake soft sword pierced from the back of Mansam''s head. Chi Lian twisted his slender waist and slowly stepped forward. At the ring behind her, Domilote had already fallen into a pool of blood. in!Countless insects and beasts are eating his body!


    Chi Lian used the secret method to directly hatch the worm eggs in Domilote, and then used the fire charm to control them. The result is obvious!Domirot didn''t die in Chilian''s hands, but died under the devouring of the poisonous insects in his own body!


    The battle is over, and the barrier has naturally disappeared!


    Coming to the front of Kongzi, the charming and enchanting smile contained infinite coldness: "Even Wukong, you dare to curse, you are so courageous! You are right! Kongzi!" With a shake, the chain snake soft sword that pierced Mansam''s head was instantly retracted!


    But Mansam fell to the ground with powerlessness!Rao is how amazing his resilience is, his head is pierced for life, and he is unable to recover!


    Kongzi frowned slightly and did not speak. She was a little disgusted with Chi Lian''s cruel method, but she did not blame it!Jumped off the ring and walked in the direction of Monkey King...


    Among the women, there are those who are kind-hearted, and those who are cold-hearted and ruthless against the enemy!For example-Chi Lian!


    "Is the game over so soon...I haven''t had enough fun yet..." Da Shi Ming danced her blood-red palm with a smile.And what fell in front of her was the boss of the underground cooking world, Lebbeyala!


    The kind-hearted sister paper didn''t take the life of her opponent, and the role of the villain, without exception, ended her opponent''s life mercilessly!


    "Unexpectedly... the whole army was wiped out..." Yilong looked around, his face was shocked, and he was even more unbelievable: "Where did these people come from monsters... why are they so terrifying?! Originally thought... we are the ultimate. The enemy... is just Acacia... now it seems... I was really wrong... this group of people... is much more terrifying than Acacia..."


    "You''re right..." Monkey King looked at Yilong and smiled faintly: "Acacia or something is nothing...NEO, it''s actually just the name of the demon in Acacia! It seems that the game is not over yet. ! Have to continue..."


    "You said... the game?!!!" Yilong instantly glared at Monkey King!


    "Yes! This is just a game after our meal..." As he said, Monkey King threw the gem meat in his hand into his mouth: "Since you lose the game, then you should accept the punishment!"


    "But I don''t think we have lost!" By this time, Yilong was still holding the winning ticket, and turned his head to look at Jiro and Mito: "You said... right! My two younger brothers. !"


    "Humph! Although I don''t want to admit it...but I want to live even more!" Sanhu snorted and said no more, raising only the remaining hand, floating a ball of light from it...


    And Ichiryu and Jiro also stretched out their hands at the same time, releasing the same light group...


    That light group is their own infinite appetite!


    "This trick... seems to have been seen by the Four Heavenly Kings... It seems that the three of you have released a great trick!"..

 1068 Chapter 62 Target Food World

    The light masses formed by the three appetites, under the gaze of everyone, are dominated by Yilong''s appetite light masses, and merge in sequence!An aura of horror like devouring everything burst out instantly, making people shudder!


    What the girls felt from the light group, besides eating, they still eat!Eat everything in the world, and even the entire earth!


    "Hey hey hey~~ This trick is really extraordinary! It feels like we are all regarded as Chinese food by them!" Geniboni looked at the terrifying light of appetite in the sky, and couldn''t help but move slightly.


    "It is true that everything in the world is for food... Unexpectedly... They still have such secret skills! If you don''t stop it, even this planet will be swallowed up by it!" Kongzi also showed a shocked expression and turned to Sun Wukong. He looked over: "Wukong, what is this trick called?"


    "The King of Uoyi eats dinner! It is their own infinite appetite to form a fusion of profound nirvana! I have to say, the power of this trick performed by these three old guys is really amazing! You have finished the activity! , It¡¯s time for me to move..."


    After speaking, Monkey King stepped forward and smiled faintly: "If I am more than appetite, I won''t lose to anyone!" After speaking, one finger was slightly erected, and a ball of light flew out from Monkey King''s fingers. , The moment floating in the sky, it turned into an endless black hole that even human souls could swallow!


    "Wh...what?!!! His appetite... turned into a black hole!!" Yilong and the others showed amazement, staring at the black hole, and they were in a daze, feeling that even their soul would be swallowed into it. !


    It directly affected their mood and soul!Firm belief, shaken instantly!Weakness and despair filled their hearts, making their "king of the supper" also become uneasy and fearful!It turned out that he didn''t dare to face the black hole formed by Monkey King''s appetite, breaking through the sky directly, and fleeing!


    It¡¯s just that the black hole formed by Monkey King¡¯s appetite can make it do what it wants. In a flash, it immediately catches up with the''king dinner'' displayed by Yilong and the other three, and then swallows it into the endless black hole in one bite. ¡­


    "How could it be... the fusion of the appetites of the three of us... unexpectedly lost to him!!" Jiro''s expression changed drastically, and he could not accept this result.


    "Haha~~ Isn¡¯t it obvious! Your appetite only includes the world... and my appetite includes the entire dimension! Can you... compare?" The Monkey King looked at the three of them, magnificent, then The shocking aura made Yilong and others pale!


    Strong, too strong!This person is so powerful that even their self-thinking and unshakable mood is shaken!Only now did they know that it was not their state of mind that was unwavering, but because they did not meet someone who could shake their state of mind!


    Now they met!


    "This person, we are no match!"


    The unshakable state of mind was suddenly broken, and Yilong and others sighed slightly, instantly as if they were dozens of years old!For a time, there was no fighting spirit!


    "This world...really...is it hopeless?" Yilong shook his head again and sighed.


    "Who are you...?!" Sanhu looked at Monkey King and asked the doubts that had always existed in his mind.He couldn''t believe that there actually existed in this world that even their three brothers felt powerless and desperate!Even the food god, Acacia can''t do this!


    "For the sake of your dying, let me tell you! My full name-Monkey King! In my world...my people respect me as the creation god...and in other worlds...others call me I am-the god of destruction!"


    "Creation... God?!... Destruction... God?! You mean... You are... God?!!!" Yilong''s eyes widened, shocked!Their enemy turned out to be God?


    "I''ve said enough... It''s time for you to''dead'' too!!"


    As Monkey King¡¯s word for ¡°death¡± just fell, Yilong and others were shocked, and with incredible shock, they died...


    Words and deeds will determine life and death!


    Looking at the corpses here, Xue Nu looked at Monkey King and said softly: "Wukong, is this... too cruel?"


    "We have different ideas, and they will inevitably become hostiles! They are alive, they will only become an obstacle to us, it is better to die... Moreover, death can be resurrected... Destruction is also rebirth! It is just the birth of a new world!"


    "I understand what you mean... It seems that I am still not suitable for acting as a bad person!" Xue Nu shook her head helplessly.


    "So now, are we going to destroy this world?" Jenny Bonnie looked at Monkey King expectantly. Monkey King promised her that the world belongs to her.


    "That''s not anxious... There is nothing fun in the human world... Let''s go to the food world to have fun! By the way, find someone to cook the world for me, but her existence is indispensable!"


    "What do you mean... God chef Buddha Luosai?" Kongzi turned his head and looked at Monkey King.


    "That''s right!" Monkey King smiled slightly: "Compared to cooking, but no one can compare with it... just let her teach Keya and the others! Our food will be more delicious in the future, and it will definitely improve several times. Grade!"


    "Master chef Frosai... OK! It''s decided, someone who has such a cooking skill will tie her up too! What are you waiting for, let''s go!" Geniboni couldn''t wait.


    "Brother Wukong, when we go to the food industry this time, we should meet the person named Acacia? The old man named Yilong mentioned this name just now..." Yue''er asked suddenly curiously.


    "Acacia! Isn''t this the name of the food god in this world? Isn''t that old guy still alive?" Baby-5 asked in surprise.


    "Well, if we didn''t show up, maybe this Acacia would be the ultimate boss of this world!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Finally BOSS? It sounds amazing! That''s time to go to see and see!" The girls were all interested.


    "But if so many people set off together, it''s not very convenient, Goku, you should send us back to your world! As long as you don''t separate the two worlds, we can also watch everything you experience through the goddess !" Kongzi is very empathetic.


    "Okay!" Sun Wukong thought, and immediately nodded in agreement.


    "I won''t go back this time! In such a fun world, you didn''t bring others with you before. It''s too eccentric!" Zi Yan immediately hugged Monkey King''s thigh.


    "Fine~~ You can stay this time too!"


    Following Sun Wukong''s thoughts, all the girls were taken back into their own world by him. Only Yue''er, Ziyan, Jenny Bonni, and Keya remained...

 1069 Chapter 63 The Eight Kings

    Following the departure of Monkey King and the others, not long after, four figures appeared here!


    Toriko, Coco, Sani, Zebra!


    "Really...all...dead!!" Coco looked at the corpse in front of him with horror, in disbelief!When he left, he had already seen everyone''s death. He thought he had misunderstood, but he didn''t expect that such a nightmare would come true!


    "Father...everyone..." All the four of Hulu were full of pain, unable to accept the facts before them!


    In the end, the four of them turned their pain into hatred, just like a demon from under the Nine Nether awakening from a deep sleep, and the whole body exuded the air of killing, killing and blood!


    They didn''t yell, didn''t make a sound, and some were just silent...


    But because of this, it will become more terrifying!


    Because of hatred, the four demons are gradually waking up from their deep sleep...


    Perhaps Yilong had foreseen their deaths long ago, and this allowed them to leave the battlefield!Just pinned the last hope on the four of them!


    Riding the Taixu Ancient Dragon, which is transformed by Ziyan, the Monkey King and his team are shuttled through the space channel at an astonishing speed...


    Monkey King looked at the rear and seemed to see the four figures exuding a frightening atmosphere, but an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Grow up hard! I will wait for you in the food world! Hope you will become better. Yilong, they are stronger! How many can accompany me to pass the next boring time..."


    "Brother Wukong! Arrived! We should be out of the human world?" At this moment, Zi Yan suddenly heard a very pleasant voice, and the huge Taixu Ancient Dragon directly penetrated the space channel in front and appeared in a sea area. Over the sky!


    "En! This is the sea of ??thorns... it''s a terrifying sea area, even the waves can easily penetrate monsters..."


    As Sun Wukong''s words just fell, he saw a huge old sturgeon fish out of the sea, but it hadn''t swam very far before it was easily penetrated by a wave like a spear!


    Afterwards, the waves rolled, forming an extremely terrifying wave of thorns, piercing in the direction of Taixu and ancient times!


    The dense thorny thorns formed by the waves make the scalp numb!


    Zi Yan spit out the dragon flame, causing the wave of thorns that pierced her to dissolve and dissipate instantaneously, spitting out a puff of smoke, and Zi Yan seemed very excited: "There are really seas that can penetrate monsters! This world is really fun! what!"


    With that, she turned out to roar in excitement, flapping her wings, and slammed into the thorns and waves ahead!


    "Bang!!!" With a violent roar, the Sea of ??Thorns not only did not penetrate her body, but was shattered by the impact of Zi Yan!


    Zi Yan''s extremely excited laughter was heard from time to time!


    This is a deadly sea area for others, but for Ziyan, it has become a playful venue!


    All the way to rampage, is to cross the sea of ??thorns full of dangers!The venue that reappears is the place called Uto Island. If you set foot here, you will truly set foot on the land of the food world!


    Just set foot on the earth, before landing, I saw countless thick fog swept in!


    Zi Yan frowned, and in his crisp voice, there was a trace of disdain: "Illusion? This inferior means dare to show ugliness in front of me! Looking for death!" With a wave of the dragon''s wings, a space slashed out immediately, poof With a bang, a soy milk road was cut in half!The surrounding fog disappeared without a trace!


    The huge Taixu Ancient Dragon quickly shrank and changed, and once again turned into Zi Yan''s delicate and cute appearance. Looking at the foaming thing on the ground, he frowned and asked, "Brother Wukong, what is this thing?" It actually has a human face, it looks really disgusting...but what it spit out is still smelling..."


    "Soy Milk Dao, Eudemons, with a capture level of 487... I heard that this thing is delicious... But it looks disgusting, so let''s not eat it, let''s go! Our goal this time is the monster food world!"


    "The taste is indeed very attractive, but looking at this old face, I lost my appetite..." Jenny Bonnie nodded, even her foodie was disgusted.


    "Brother Wukong, where is the monster food world you mentioned?" Yue''er asked curiously.


    "Demon food world! It is the world ruled by one of the eight kings, the horse king... and the food world is composed of eight continents, and each continent is ruled by one of the eight kings! By the way, the eight kings I really want to taste what it tastes like!"


    With the words of Monkey King, the eight kings of the food world all felt violent and angry, and their eyes were full of cold murderous intent and anxiety called fear!


    What are the kings good at?That is undoubtedly the power of the king and the sensitivity of a small animal!


    The ability to detect even the slight changes in the earth''s crust and climate, and to detect future crises!It is because of this timid and sensitive feeling that they can overcome the crisis of several biological extinctions and live forever as kings!


    And just because of Monkey King''s sentence, "What is the taste of the eight kings, I really want to taste it?" Such a simple sentence made the eight kings react!Let them instantly sense the coming of great terror!I sensed that a terrifying powerhouse who could exterminate their race and threatened their status had already arrived on this continent!


    Roaring each other ups and downs, full of anger and murder!Eight continents have fallen into turmoil!


    With the appearance of Monkey King, the food world is doomed not to be peaceful!


    The terrifying aura and the terrifying killing intent that exuded at the same time made the creatures inhabited on the eight continents plunged into a thrilling terror!


    The Eight Kings are furious!


    And this was clearly sensed by Monkey King.


    On the corners of his mouth, a faint smile appeared: "Did you notice it! This small animal-like keen intuition is really a good ability! But...what can you do? You are destined to become my dish..."


    "This breath... is the horse king you said is one of the eight kings? It''s really not a joke!" Jenny Bonni turned his head and looked in the direction of the demon food world. Obviously, the terrifying breath from the horse king was She felt it clearly.


    "It''s natural to be powerful, and at any rate it is also the king of the eight beasts in the food world of King''s Landing! It seems that my words made them sense the coming of a crisis! This time, it has become fun!" Monkey King laughed and turned to the demon food world. He looked in the direction of the past: "Let''s go! Go to the monster food world! Let''s go to one of the eight kings-the horse king!"..

 1070 Chapter 64 Steel Steps

    Uto Island is a maze of islands.


    The surrounding rocks are rugged, and the plants that have not been seen are countless, and they are full of adventurous atmosphere. For the lively Zi Yan, they are all very strange and extremely excited along the way.


    I''ll run over here for a while, then I''ll run there and see...


    In the end, a few people came to the place where the horse king Hercules passed by, one of the former Eight Kings, and Zi Yan showed a hint of surprise: "This... this breath... Brother Wukong?"


    Looking at the huge hoof prints in front of him, Monkey King smiled faintly: "This is the footprint left by the horse king Hercules thousands of years ago..."


    "Thousands of years ago?" Jenny Bonnie widened his eyes in surprise: "Goku, are you kidding? These are the hoof prints left by the horse king thousands of years ago? The hoof prints left over thousands of years ago are unexpected. Can it give off such a terrible breath? If its deity stands here, it''s worth it?"


    As he said, Jenny Bonnie looked around again, exclaiming: "There is no grass in this forest! Even the earth has been deserted like this... Wukong, is the so-called Eight Kings really so strong?"


    "It is inevitable that the Eight Kings are strong, but that''s it... I heard that according to the differences of the Eight Kings and the different moods, the footprints will turn into beautiful flower fields, lakes...Imitate the power of the Eight Kings and transform into various creatures. The place where they live...but here is a deserted place, the horse king Hercules must be in a bad mood..."


    "There is such an interesting ability... I am more and more curious about the so-called Eight Kings..." Zi Yan''s eyes were full of excitement, as if he was excited when he saw a prey: "Hurry up. Let''s go, Brother Wukong! I can''t wait to meet the horse king for a while!"


    With that said, Zi Yan once again changed into the appearance of her Taixu Ancient Dragon!The terrifying aura that exudes directly overshadows the footprint left by the horse king Hercules!


    His wings shook, and Zi Yan flew out with Monkey King and several people!


    But in a moment, a swamp exuding golden light appeared in front of a few people!The sky is even more obscured by thick dark clouds, giving people an extremely depressed feeling!This spectacle obviously caught the eyes of Ziyan women!


    Zi Yan immediately landed on the ground and recovered to look like a little Lolita: "Golden Swamp! This world is really amazing, Brother Wukong! What is this place?"


    "Golden Marsh, one of the 100 scenic spots of gourmet food, is a swamp formed by placer gold. Due to its strong buoyancy, it will not sink at all and can swim in it..."


    "Will not sink?" Zi Yan immediately jumped into the golden swamp...


    "Wow! It really won''t sink! It''s soft. It''s so comfortable. It''s comfortable... Yue''er, come and play!" Zi Yan swam excitedly...


    Yue''er did not swim around like she did. Instead, holding Monkey King''s hand, walking in the golden swamp, looking at the beautiful luster of the stars like the sky, she looked intoxicated: "It''s a beautiful place. ¡­ Brother Wukong, take a few pictures!"


    "This is a good idea..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and Tina with the camera in his hand immediately appeared in front of him.


    It''s just different from the usual. After seeing Monkey King, Tina backed away in horror: "You...you demon...you...what do you want to do to me?"


    "This reaction... haven''t they explained to you clearly?" Monkey King looked at Tina and shook his head.


    "I explained...but I don''t believe it...you demon who wants to destroy the world, I won''t be deceived by your rhetoric!" Tina hugged the camera tightly with an expression that I was not fooled.


    Monkey King rolled his eyes immediately: "If you don''t believe it, don''t believe it! Hurry up and take pictures for us, or you will be locked in a small black room.


    "Don''t! I shoot..." Tina''s complexion changed suddenly, and her weak expression really gave birth to an inexplicable desire for protection.


    While a few people were taking pictures and playing, Keya suddenly pointed to the dark clouds in the sky and said in surprise: "Wukong, the clouds in the sky... seem to have fallen?"


    "The cloud will fall down?" Zi Yan immediately looked up, with a look of surprise: "That''s really true! Wow! What a big foot!"


    In the exclaim, I saw a huge sole of foot stepping down towards the place where Zi Yan was in the sky!


    Frightened Zi Yan hurriedly avoided!


    Just listening to the sound of''bang'', the giant feet trampled in the golden swamp, shocking the sky full of golden waves!A little bit of brilliance has formed a rare spectacle, but the scene is a bit scary!


    "Brother Wukong...what''s the matter with this foot? We were attacked? But I didn''t feel the presence of anyone?" Zi Yan came to Monkey King''s side and asked curiously.


    "Really not...but this cloud is weird...it doesn''t seem to be an ordinary cloud...just now that foot was formed from a cloud..." Yue''er frowned.


    "Yunhuacheng? Cloud monster?" Zi Yan couldn''t help but froze, and then furious: "Wow! The mere cloud monster dare to scare me!" Then, Zi Yan rolled up his sleeves angrily, and asked for one. The appearance of a dry frame.


    "This is not a cloud monster... It''s just a natural phenomenon here..." Monkey King shook his head, looking at the steel cloud in the sky, and said: "This is the cloud of steel formed after the true fog of this island has accumulated for tens of thousands of years. , The thick steel cloud is lowered by its weight, and will sink to the point where it can touch the ground once in hundreds of years..."


    "Then in order to reduce weight and gain buoyancy again, a thunderstorm of steel was thrown, just like the foot just now, so this rain is also called: steel step...but as far as I know, there are still days before the steel step drops For a while, is it really being touched..."


    "You mean...someone wants to use the steel cloud to disadvantage us? Who is it?" Jenny Bonnie frowned immediately.


    "Who else..." Sun Wukong smiled faintly: "Who is the one who doesn''t want us to set foot in this land?"


    "Making...Hercules?" Yue''er and the others replied in unison.


    Seeing Monkey King smiled slightly, it was acquiescence, Zi Yan suddenly furious: "Wow! We haven''t gone to trouble with it yet! It''s gotten started first! Seeing that I won''t slap its big ears severely by then. !"


    "It''s just a horse, what are you doing with its big ears?" Monkey King shook his head.


    "A horse? Doesn''t it change human form?" Zi Yan said with a curious look.


    "No..."


    "Isn''t it! Such a strong strength can''t transform a human form? It''s just a blow!" Zi Yan expressed contempt for Ma Wang.


    "It''s not the time to discuss this, right? This rain of steel is about to fall..." Tina on the side suddenly exclaimed in horror...

 1071 Chapter 65 The Demon Food World

    Just as Tina''s scream fell, she saw countless iron feet with terrifying lightning landing!


    That scene is far more terrifying than the bombardment of countless shells!Tina was so scared that Huarong turned pale, screaming again and again, and even the camera in her hand was thrown out by her without realizing it!


    "There are our precious photos in it, how can we throw them around!" Fortunately, Yue''er reacted promptly and caught the camera for the first time, before letting it drown under the feet of iron!


    And as the iron feet fell like a thunderstorm, the steel cloud gradually sank...


    "The steel cloud is sinking! We''ll be squashed, think of a way!" Tina had already forgotten that Monkey King was the''great demon'' who was about to destroy the world, and held his arm in horror. For help.


    "What anxious? Isn''t it just a broken cloud? It scares you..." Monkey King shook Tina''s hand away and looked at the slowly sinking steel cloud. The breath suddenly erupted, and the sound shook the void. :"Get back!"


    In an instant, space freezes, time stands still, and the thunder is gone!


    The iron feet that landed in the air seemed to have been terribly frightened, and they retracted into the steel cloud in terror. The sinking steel cloud also returned to its original height in an instant. It returned to normal in an instant, as if it had never happened before!


    This place becomes golden light again, even more dazzling and beautiful than before!


    They seem to be afraid of something, and they seem to welcome something!Or maybe it''s to please something...


    "This...this...this...!!!" Tina was stunned by everything in front of her, unbelievable, that extremely terrifying steel cloud and iron feet, so that Sun Wukong screamed back, watching Monkey King, with a vibrato: "Is this God? Even nature has to be afraid..."


    "Okay, let''s go on! Remember to do your job well! Take a picture of everything we experienced clearly, this is an unforgettable memory for us in the future!" Monkey King looked at Tina and smiled.


    "I...I know..." Tina didn''t dare to refuse. She was afraid that she would annoy Monkey King, so she just threw her here and didn''t care.


    "Let''s go! Zi Yan, in one breath, head to the Demon Food World!"


    "Okay, Brother Wukong!" Zi Yan was full of light, and once again returned to the shocking body of Taixu Gulong.


    "My mother! She... She... She..." Tina looked at Zi Yan''s sudden recovery to her physical form, and she was so scared that she sat down on the ground!Although the frightening aura had been hidden by Zi Yan, the shocking body was also full of shock.


    "Farewell to her, go up quickly!" Monkey King grabbed Tina''s waist and placed Zi Yan''s back vertically... As his wings shook and the wind blew, Taixu Gulong pierced the air at an astonishing speed...


    But it didn''t take long for the land and sky in front to be densely packed with various monsters, big and small, covering the sky and the sun!Blocked Monkey King''s path!


    Every monster has a capture level of at least 500!The roar shook the sky, and the terrifying breath spread, like a wave and tsunami, full of monstrous cold murderous aura!


    "Oh my God!!! This...this...what the hell is going on?!!!" Tina looked at everything in front of her with horror, her scalp tingling!


    One head is enough to make one''s heart scared, and the aura of these hundreds of heads is superimposed, which makes people feel hopeless!


    "It''s so boring, I was so scared by such a trash monster..." Geniboni slapped Tina on the face and woke her up from horror: "Well, you are also by our side. What''s so scary! Go behind you..."


    "Then...that...what the hell is going on? They...why are they blocking our way...and so hostile..." Tina still said in horror.This can''t be blamed on her, the monsters in front of them are all too high-level, for her, it is really difficult to bear the superposition of that terrifying aura.


    "What else is going on... It must be King Ma, the ruler of this area, who didn''t want us to set foot on this land and started to do it!" Zi Yan said with an indifferent expression: "But it''s just such a bunch of rubbish, who wants to stop us. The way to go is really whimsical!"


    As he said, an invisible aura radiated from Zi Yan''s body, instantly spreading to the audience!


    Domineering launch!With this trick, all the girls were either bestowed or successfully practiced by Monkey King!


    Those monsters that were blocking the front were stunned to the ground silently!And the monsters in the sky also fell to the ground like rain, smashing the earth roaring, and the sky was full of smoke!


    That scene was shocking and spectacular!


    "This group of people... is simply a group of monsters..." Tina looked at Yue''er and her daughters with shock in her eyes: "If they really want to destroy the world... who else... can stop it?!"


    "Huh! A group of garbage with a capture level of no more than a thousand wants to block our way. It''s ridiculous!" Zi Yan snorted with disdain, and his figure instantly turned into a phantom, piercing the front of the monster food world!


    In the monster food world, Zi Yan carried Monkey King directly through the space channel and appeared in the village!


    "Come in! They broke in!"


    "Damn it! How did you get in? Didn''t we guard many people at the entrance of the village?"


    "No... I don''t know... it suddenly appeared!"


    "Quick! Stop them! You must not let the existence of these offending horse kings break in again!"


    Suddenly, countless residents of the Demon Food World mobilized one after another, all encircling the Monkey King and the others with hostility!


    "Oh~ Are you planning to... also stop me?" Monkey King looked at the residents of the Demon Food World with a calm expression.


    "You sinners of the angry horse king! Hurry up and leave the monster food world! We don''t welcome you here! Hurry up! Leave the horse king Hercules before he is completely angry, leave immediately! Otherwise the entire monster food world will be given to you Involved!"


    "Get out!"


    "Get out!!"


    "Get out!!!"...


    "What an unpleasant group of guys!" Sun Wukong''s face instantly became cold, the sky began to shake, dark clouds covered the sky, and the earth plunged into darkness!As if God is angry!


    "Brother Wukong, don''t be angry, I''ll talk to them!" Yue''er hurriedly took Sun Wukong''s hand, calmed the anger in his heart, and turned her head to look at the residents of the demon food world: "We have no intention of interacting with You are enemies, just want to meet the legendary horse king...so please make way! We won''t hurt you!"


    "No! Although I don''t know why, you really angered the horse king Hercules! This anger is not trivial! It concerns the safety of our entire monster food world, so please leave quickly! Otherwise, we as a whole The monster food world must be destroyed under the horse king''s iron hoof!"


    "In other words, are you afraid of the horse king, not me? It''s really interesting. It seems that my villain has not done enough...Since you want to protect the monster food world so much, then let it be destroyed Now!" At this moment, Monkey King''s aura looked particularly terrifying, and the whole world trembled because of fear...

 1072 Chapter Sixty Six

    "Oh my God! Who is he? This breath... is terrifying... I feel the whole world is shaking. Shaking!!"


    The change of the world, the trembling of the earth, the breath of terror!As a result, the entire monster food world is densely covered with a shadow of despair!


    Only then did they know that they seemed to have offended a terrifying powerhouse comparable to a horse king!


    It''s just that it''s too late. Monkey King''s murderous intent has started. It''s harder to take it back!


    Zi Yan suddenly felt that his body was lifted into the air by an inexplicable force...


    A small Qigong bomb slowly condensed on Monkey King¡¯s fingers... and then fell straight from his fingertips to the ground...


    The residents of the demon food world below were shocked. They felt the energy fluctuations that destroy everything from that little qigong bomb!


    If this landed, the entire monster food world would probably be razed to the ground in an instant!


    For a while, everyone''s scalp was numb, and their eyes were in despair!


    At this moment, death is so close to them!


    A dazzling light suddenly rose up in the distance like the sun, and the terrifying breath made the air almost solidified, just for an instant!A huge stream of light flashed here from a long distance in an instant, and the gust of wind swept the surrounding houses and ground!A vibrating emptiness resounded!


    boom!!!


    Rocks rolled in place, and mountains broke apart!


    The qigong bomb that fell down was shot back in an instant with this snorting, shooting out of the vast universe...


    "Horse...Horse...Horse King...Hercules?!!!"


    "It''s the horse king Hercules..."


    "The horse king Hercules is here to save us!!"


    Looking at the huge figure standing proudly in the sky suddenly appeared in front of you!The residents of the Demon Food World widened their eyes in shock, their faces full of shock!Immediately, he knelt down with excitement and humility to show his life-saving grace to the king!


    "Oh? This is the King of Horse? The breath is really strong! Even a single breath bounced Wukong''s qigong bombs out of the universe...Although it was just a small amount of power that Wukong freely released...but the strength is indeed worthy of praise. !" Geniboni looked at the huge horse king that suddenly appeared in front of him, with an expression of interest.


    The whole body is densely covered with strong muscles, full of the beauty of strength, and a long mane voluntarily standing upright, head like a dragon, head, mighty and domineering!


    "You said... it''s here to save you? It''s ridiculous! It just doesn''t want to see that I destroy the area it rules!" Monkey King looked at the group of residents of the monster food world with disdain. It was as ugly as a crooked melon and a date, and he was so rude to him as soon as he met, he felt extremely disgusted with this group of residents of the monster food world.


    When I just looked at the horse king, he showed interest on his face: "This looks so cool... I''m born with a mount!"


    "Mount...material?!!!"


    The residents of the Demon Food World were stunned when they heard what Sun Wukong said. That is the horse king Hercules who has been ruling this land since ancient times!How dare to say in front of it that it is born to be a mount?This courage simply broke through the sky!


    "It''s no wonder that King Ma is so angry about their arrival... it''s so rude!"


    "Humph!!"


    With a huge body, Ma Wang looked at the Monkey King in the sky, and once again made a loud nose!The horrible breath traverses the void like a stream of light, shooting towards Monkey King and the others!


    "Just a broken horse, don''t be too arrogant!" Zi Yan immediately shouted, and the tyrannical aura of the trembling void unreservedly released, directly turning into a beam of breath, and hitting the horse king Hercules. The nose airflow collides away!


    Bang!!!!


    The moment the two collided, the earth shook, leaving only a trembling, making people''s eardrums hum!A huge bottomless sinkhole emerged!


    The nasal air current burst and dissipated, and Zi Yan''s breath beam remained unabated, blasting towards the horse king Hercules!


    Herak hoof!!!


    Horse King Hercules stared at the breath beam of breath, and roared out instantly, his muscles tightened, crackling!Lifting the back hoof is a hoof kicking out towards the aura light beam!


    Bang!!!


    There was a loud roar again, and the horse king Hercules also issued an angry roar!


    It turned out that not only did it not block Zi Yan''s breath beam with a back kick, but instead knocked its huge body directly to the ground!


    And the terrifying aura beam once again mercilessly bombarded its abdomen, directly piercing a huge gap, and then exploded!As a result of the rapid spread of the wound, a huge piece of meat exploded from the abdomen of the horse king Hercules!


    The piece of meat crashed to the ground, but it shocked everyone in the demon food world!


    That is the horse king Hercules, one of the eight kings!A big piece of meat was blown out by the opponent!This is incredible!


    Taixu Ancient Dragon transformed into the cute little loli look of Ziyan. Looking at the horse king, he was obviously a little surprised: "It didn''t even penetrate it, just got a piece of meat... this defense is really amazing. !"


    "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho!!!!!"


    King Ma bounced up from the ground, and developed an earth-shattering roar at Zi!A roar full of anger!


    His figure flashed, and he rushed to Zi Yan''s face almost instantly, rushing toward her arrogantly!


    "Huh! It''s just a beast! I said before that I want to slap your big ears and shave your big ears, you got your face up!" Zi Yan snorted, and the whole fist became golden: "Let you taste Try Grandma Aunt''s new move-Taixu Guquan!!"


    With a bang, the small fist turned into a golden streamer, and bombarded the horse king Hercules¡¯ face. Accompanied by a scream, a huge tooth in the horse king Hercules¡¯ mouth was all caused by Ziyan. A brutal punch came out!Suddenly, a huge hole was smashed into the ground.


    However, Zi Yan did not give up, and Monkey King''s violent behavior was completely reflected in her body!The tiny body contains the terrifying power of the giant dragon!Horse King Hercules has completely become Ziyan''s sandbag!


    Countless fists slammed on the huge horse face of the horse king Hercules like raindrops!An angry neigh rang!This is simply one-sided killing!


    The so-called horse king Hercules, one of the eight kings, was only passively beaten in front of Zi Yan!


    This scene shocked everyone in the food industry and subverted their lifelong cognition!


    "Oh my God! Where did the little girl run out of the monster...Hercules, the horse king... It is not her opponent at all!!!"

 1073 Chapter 67 The Horse King Hercules

    In the eyes of people in this world, the power of the Eight Kings is beyond doubt. They have always been regarded as invincible myths and are worshipped and feared by countless people!


    But now watching the horse king Hercules being abused by a very cute and cute little loli, the residents of the monster food world really can''t believe what they see!


    "That little girl... was changed from the previous dragon... right?"


    "What kind of beast is it! I have never seen it before... Even the horse king Hercules, one of the eight kings, can be beaten like this..."


    The scene is simple and violent!


    Ziyan was shining with golden light, and above his fist, it was accompanied by golden light and thunder and lightning. The horse king Hercules had already been smashed on the ground by her. With the roar, the earth was shaking!And every time it shakes, Ma Wang''s body sinks towards the ground!


    It wasn''t until half of the horse king Hercules'' body was plunged into the ground that Zi Yan stopped, looking at the horse king Hercules full of bags in the pothole, his mood was particularly refreshing: " What a great fight! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve done a fight like this! But this guy¡¯s skin is really thick! It made me a little tired..."


    Monkey''s figure flashed, appeared in front of Zi Yan, rubbed her head, smiled faintly: "Not bad, it seems that your control of power is already in place!"


    "Really? Then help me develop my potential! Since awakening the food cell, I feel that my potential has increased again!" After Zi Yan heard the praise from Monkey King, the smile on his face instantly changed. Sweet as honey.


    "It''s too early! You''d better master the power of this body first! If your strength increases too fast, you won''t even be able to control the power of holding the cup by then!"


    "Actually, I have controlled it very well!" Zi Yan whispered immediately.


    But at this moment, suddenly, the sky was obscured by a shadow, and the aura of horror followed like a tornado!Suddenly make people stand upside down, fear intertwined with fear!


    The hoof prints covering the sky are trampled down like lightning!


    Monkey King frowned slightly, and only stretched out with one hand to catch the huge black shadow that was suddenly trampled down, the terrifying energy spread, and the earth roared!Layers of soil fell apart in all directions!In a moment, it was shaken out of a horrible pit of several kilometers!Only the place where the Monkey King is safe and sound.


    The village here was instantly destroyed, and more than half of the residents here were killed and injured!


    Looking up at the black shadow that covered the sky, Zi Yan was surprised: "Okay... so big! This breath... isn''t this guy the real horse king?"


    "That''s right! The one you bullied just now was just a pony king, no, it shouldn''t even be the horse king...just its cub!" Monkey King supported the horse king with one hand. The huge horseshoe like a pillar smiled at Zi Yan.


    It¡¯s just that scene that shocked the eyes of the existing residents of the Demon Food Realm, temporarily forgetting the grief of the villagers¡¯ death, leaving only a shock in their hearts: "My God...he...he actually took it with one hand... The horse king''s...attack?!!!"


    The old horse king neighed, swearing the anger of a king!


    Elegant and solemn, beautiful and mysterious!But full of endless killing intent and anger!Wrath from a real king!


    The whole earth seems to be wailing because of the king''s anger!


    This one is the real horse king now!The previous one was just a''cub'' that hadn''t even responded to the horse king''s response (Herac''s response)!


    The horse king is full of muscular and vigorous muscles, with blue veins protruding, like lightning bolts intertwined on his body, full of destructive beauty of power!


    When Monkey King took his hoof cut, King Ma had already clearly felt that he was not an opponent of the person in front of him!But as a king, it will not succumb, nor will it retreat because of the strength of the opponent!


    Then, there is only one battle, the king''s majesty cannot be challenged!


    It gathers all its power in its front hoofs, vowing to step on the person who catches his front hoofs with one hand into a pool of mud!


    This is the dignity of being a king!Wherever you fall, you must stand up wherever you go!


    It''s a pity that even if it has exhausted all its strength, that seemingly small hand is still like a high sky that cannot be crossed, making it beyond the reach of the dust and cannot shake a single bit!


    King Ma was really shocked this time, and his whole body was covered with goose bumps!It knows that perhaps its real disaster has come!But it does not want to face the cruel facts it foresaw!It doesn''t want to sit still!Because it is the horse king Hercules!It never believed that it would lose to someone so easily!This is a reality that it cannot accept!


    However, the truth is always cruel. Monkey King seemed to sense Ma Wang¡¯s unwillingness, but he smiled faintly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you reconciled to your own failure? Not reconciled to giving up the dignity and throne of being a king... It¡¯s ridiculous! Even if he is giving you 1 billion combat power ...10 billion combat power...In my eyes, you are still just an ant!"


    Monkey King said, grabbing the palm of the horse king''s front hoof, and violently...


    Click, click, click~~~!!!


    The sound of broken bones shocked everyone!


    Accompanied by the terrible neigh of the horse king, in a moment, he fell to the ground feebly!


    It turned out that in this instant, Monkey King actually smashed all the bones of the horse king Hercules!


    "Silk!!!~~"


    The remaining residents of the Demon Food Realm were shocked by the scene in front of them!


    The real horse king Hercules was crushed to pieces by the person in front of him by just one hand!These shocking facts make them feel like they are dreaming, and it feels a bit unreal!But the truth is that something really happened right before their eyes!


    "Where did this monster come from... it''s terrible... so powerful!"


    "Monster?" Monkey King turned his head to look at the residents: "Don''t you say that I have forgotten... the people who usually make me upset... but I won''t have a good end! Because I...I am not a kind-hearted person. ¡­" As he said, with a light hand wave, a terrifying energy swept out!Those residents followed their houses and disappeared into the dust of the sky!


    "Wukong, this way...Is it a bit too much..." Keya looked at the razed surroundings, her expression unbearable.


    "As a villain...but it''s a bit like a villain!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "You guy is really enjoying it... Although the world can still regenerate, don''t play like this..." Jenny Bonnie rolled his eyes at Monkey King, and then looked at the bright Chaoma Wang: "Mawang, one of the eight kings! Goku, can you eat it?"..

 1074 Chapter 68 Food King air

    "The so-called everything is edible, even if it is stone, it is also a delicious meal for many rare animals, but their respective tastes are different..." Monkey King looked at the horse king and said lightly: "The horse king is an immortal monster. The body is harder and harder than diamonds. For us, meat quality can only be said to be inferior, not delicious, but the power of this body can be used!"


    "How do you use it?" Geniboni was curious.


    "This is impossible for others, but for me, it is much simpler!" Monkey King smiled faintly and looked at the horse king: "Eating and being eaten are just the inevitable laws of nature, you I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve never thought that I will be eaten one day!"


    As he said, stretched out his right hand, there were horrible waves that made the soul throb...


    "His hiss~~!!!"


    The little pony king who was hit by Ziyan on the ground in the distance suddenly bounced up, let out an angry scream, and instantly turned into an afterimage and hit the Monkey King!


    That aura is like a meteorite hitting the planet, filled with endless waves of destruction, one step out, the earth shakes the mountains, and it''s instant!


    However, Monkey King didn''t even look at the little horse king. A terrifying aura spread out, suppressing the little horse king''s body, making it stop in an instant, crashing to the ground, like being suppressed by a huge planet. , Can''t move at all!


    At this moment, Xiao Ma Wang finally realized what fear is for the first time!


    Monkey King kept moving, and his right hand stretched out towards the horse king Hercules. A steady stream of power was sucked out of the horse king Hercules, forming a very dazzling energy light in the palm of Monkey King¡¯s hand. In the group, the light group condensed, it turned out to be a piece of flesh exuding a dazzling light gradually...


    "This...this is..." Jenny Bonnie looked at the meat lump gradually formed in the palm of Sun Wukong, his eyes widened in shock, and he swallowed his saliva...


    When a piece of meat the size of two floors was formed, the horse king Hercules also hung his head feebly, the power of his body was taken away, and it had no power to move his eyelids!Had it not been for vigorous vitality, I would have died long ago!


    "This is transformed by the essence of its strength. After eating it, your gourmet cells will be improved!" Monkey King held the light mass of meat in his hand and smiled slightly.


    The energy fluctuations and the inconceivable wonderful meat and fragrance made Yue''er and the others all have a great appetite, and instinctively felt the desire!


    Just being irradiated by the energy rays makes me feel comfortable!


    "The meat made of energy... is incredible!" Keya looked at the meat in Monkey King''s hand, full of surprise.


    "Quick! Quick! Let me taste what it tastes like!" Jenny Bonnie couldn''t wait.


    "No hurry, there is still a top-notch ingredient waiting for us... After we capture it, we will enjoy it together and use it!" Monkey King said, putting away the light meat piece, and turned to the immobile pony. Wang looked over: "Take us to the place where the King of Food Air is located! I can wait around you without dying..."


    "Food king air?!! Isn''t that the salad of the food god Acacia?! Here is the salad of the food god Acacia¡ªthe food king air?!!!" Tina''s eyes widened in shock after hearing this.


    "The king of food air? This is one of the top ingredients in the world... Don''t miss it! Goku, let''s go!" Jenny Bonnie became more excited after hearing this.For a foodie, the salad king air of the food god Acacia is full of curiosity and thirst.


    The little horse king glanced at Monkey King, and obediently knelt down on the ground. The so-called kingly demeanor has long disappeared. In front of the breath of the Lord of the One Realm, it can no longer give birth to a trace of resistance!Even the descendants of one of the eight kings, the horse king, have to lower their proud head and surrender!


    Monkey King regained his aura and tugged on the pony king''s long mane, and a beautiful somersault jumped directly on top of his head!


    But a few girls followed closely...


    The fluffy hair is like a natural carpet, it is very comfortable to sit!


    Only Monkey King can ride the offspring of one of the Eight Kings as a mount.


    It''s just that Tina Chee looked very nervous, a little restless: "It''s incredible...I...I was riding in the legend...One of the eight kings...The horse king''s head...I was so excited, I never dreamed of it! !"


    "What''s so nervous! I haven''t seen you so nervous when sitting on me! People are much more noble than this broken horse!" Zi Yan curled his lips in dissatisfaction.


    Tina smiled awkwardly, she didn''t dare to refute the violent little Lori Ziyan.


    The little horse king neighed and glanced at the horse king Hercules, a trace of sadness could not be seen in his eyes...


    "Don''t worry, I just robbed it of all its power. I can''t die. Your meat is not delicious. I''m not interested!" Monkey King patted the top of Xiao Ma Wang and said lightly: "Let''s go! "|


    The pony king''s figure flashed, turning into an afterimage and galloping towards the place where the food king air was. The speed was so fast that it was thousands of meters away in the blink of an eye...


    In just a moment, the little horse king has already brought Monkey King and the others to the Hill of Chi Yu, and its speed has also slowed down...


    Of course, this is not because the little horse king slowed down because of the bad environment here. He has been living in this land. It has already adapted to the environment here and slowed down, just because the destination is near.


    "Is this rain? It''s actually falling in slow motion..." Yue''er looked at the slow-falling heavy rain around, and looked a little surprised: "And the movement was also subjected to a huge resistance... is gravity? No, it seems to be air A resistance caused by too high a density..."


    "There are so many weird places in this world! But it''s quite fun!" Zi Yan felt very excited.


    "This place is affected by the air fruit, so the space here is filled with this kind of special air with a high density. It seems that we are very close to the King of Food Air!"


    Just as Monkey King was talking, a huge ancient tree appeared in front of several people. The huge tree had no leaves, and some were just huge trunks and branches!And a huge fruit hanging on the branches!


    "That''s... the king of food air?!!!" Yue''er and the others were all curiously looking at the huge fruit on the high branches in front of them, that is the legendary thing in this world!..

 1075 Chapter 69 is on the blacklist

    In the vast land, there is only such a towering giant tree, the only fruit hanging high, with a diameter of 500 meters, giving people a shocking feeling!


    Several Monkey King jumped off the little horse king and stood on the ground. They could clearly feel the heaviness of the air here, making breathing extremely difficult!


    But apart from Tina, no one felt any discomfort.


    "The King of Food air, this is really a huge fruit! But it doesn''t seem to be fully mature... If it is picked, the deliciousness is probably less than 70%..." Monkey King said, frowning slightly, behind him, Suddenly a black hole of horrible suction appeared, exuding an arrogance that made the soul fear and despair, like a deadly beast that swallowed it towards Monkey King!


    "This...this is?!!!" Ziyan''s complexion changed drastically. As soon as the black hole came out, they instantly predicted their own death. The breath was terrifying. They were really as small as ants in front of them. It''s not what they can resist!


    "Laughter!!" Monkey King was furious instantly, his heart moved, and the red energy mask instantly enveloped Yue''er and the others!


    Immediately, the roots of the golden hair were erected, and the golden arrogance rose from the whole body, surrounded by thunder and lightning!The breath of horror permeated, making the entire earth tremble in anxiety and fear!


    In an instant, Monkey King transformed into Super 2 form!


    Then came out with a punch, the sky trembled, and the space swept like a tornado, cracking in layers!The sky here was instantly punched out of a huge sky cave by Monkey King!


    The endless darkness seemed to be able to devour human souls, seeing Tina''s legs weakened, and she fell to the ground, her eyes full of fear!


    The little horse king also felt the terrifying breath of Sun Wukong now, his eyes were filled with fear and awe, his four hoofs bent, obediently knelt down!Faithful and surrendered to the strong!The so-called heart of the king is not worth mentioning under this desperate atmosphere of terror!


    A touch of horrified will flashed away from the sky cave that Monkey King played, and finally disappeared without a shadow!


    "Want to escape!" Monkey King shouted like thunder, full of endless majesty and supernatural power, his supernatural power turned into a giant hand covering the sky, grabbing towards the cave...


    "Wow!!!~~~~"


    From there, there was a stern and terrified roar. In an instant, the world trembles. All the biological hearts seem to be squeezed. The pain almost stopped the heartbeat. Fear and despair spread in the heart. !It made them cold!


    Sun Wukong opened his palm, and there was a lingering light there, and his brows were slightly frowned: "I ran away... in his own world... it is really slippery!"


    "This... this is... Goku... Give it to me! Give it to me!!"


    At this moment, the daughters of Geniboni looked at the afterglow in the hands of Monkey King, and their faces were full of greed, greed and thirst. Their eyes were full of endless madness!Obviously, the mind has been completely lost!


    "Wake me up!!" Monkey King shouted sharply, and the sound wave spread, directly awakening the women from the lost self.


    "Too... terrible! I... I just glanced at it... I lost control of my mind... Goku... this... what the hell is this?!" Keya looked at the afterglow in Sun Wukong''s hand and felt it radiate from it. The fatal thirst came out, looking, his eyes widened, full of shock.


    "A fragment grabbed from the body of the Lord of this world... is also a fragment of this world, the ultimate food..." Monkey King looked at the afterglow in his hand, even he swallowed his saliva involuntarily, it did not emit any incredible The fragrance, some, can only trigger the infinite thirst for food hidden in the human body. Hope!


    The first time I saw it, I only thought of "eat"!


    "This is just a fragment of the lord of this world?... So that''s it... This feeling is really not mortal can afford... It looks... it really deserves to be the ultimate delicacy of this world! I really want to eat it!" Jie Niboni''s eyes gleamed, his saliva flowed without an image, and he stretched out his palm to peek into the afterglow.


    Sun Wukong slapped her hand back: "Don''t always stare at it. With your current strength, you can''t resist its lure. If you eat it, you will burst into death in an instant... You can only eat step by step. Let the other ingredients grow slowly, and finally you can taste it!"


    "That''s really a pity! You can only see but can''t eat..." Jenny Bonnie swallowed his saliva and stretched out his hand again: "Then let me touch mo..."


    But he was slapped back by Monkey King: "Touching your head, although this is only a afterglow, the power contained is enough to kill you thousands of times, and touch..."


    Jenny Bonnie smiled awkwardly and took his hand back.


    "Brother Wukong... Where is the lord of this world? Did you run away? Do you want to chase it?" Yue''er looked at Monkey King curiously and asked.


    "The Lords of this world are somewhat different from those of other worlds. If you want to capture them completely, you must refine this world... So it''s still early! Let it hide first! When we finish capturing the other ingredients, Capture it when you are qualified to eat it!" Monkey King waved his hand, the terrifying aura recovered, the golden flame disappeared, and he returned to his normal form again.


    "It''s still handsome in the super game... Why don''t you keep it for a while!" Zi Yan muttered dissatisfied.


    "If I keep it for a while, all creatures in this world will be scared to death!" Monkey King immediately squeezed Zi Yan''s face and laughed.


    "Big Brother Wukong... I suddenly feel a little bit wrong... Seems like I suddenly lost something?" Yue''er frowned suddenly.


    "I also have this feeling¡­"


    But Ya and the women both looked at Monkey King: "What''s going on?"


    "It seems that your food fortune has been taken back by the Lord of this world..." Monkey King looked at the women for a while and frowned.


    "Shiyun was taken back? In other words, we were blacklisted by the Lord of this world? What will the result be?" But Ya immediately frowned slightly.


    "Eating the food in this world will change the taste, the delicious food will become unpalatable, and the unpalatable will become even more unpalatable... In short, we are rejected by the Lord of this world, that is, we are all the The ingredients were rejected...This trick is really poisonous!"


    "What?! That bastard played so hard! What should we do? Will we never be able to eat those delicacies again?" Geniboni immediately looked anxious. For a foodie, if he sees the delicacy, Not being able to eat, what a pain: "Go, Goku! Go and fuck him! The bastard who prevents me from enjoying the food must die!"


    "That''s not necessary. If it were before, I might really have no choice. After all, the law of this world is not under my control, but with it, it''s another matter!" Monkey King looked at the afterglow in his hand, but smiled slightly.


    PS: I will rest tomorrow, guarantee the bottom three...

 1076 Chapter 70 Devour

    "There is the law of this world in it?" Zi Yan looked at the afterglow in Monkey King''s hand, his eyes gleaming.


    "Well, although it''s only incomplete, it''s enough!" Monkey King nodded, watching the women staring at the afterglow in his hand, and shook his head involuntarily. He knew it was because of this. The attractiveness of the afterglow is so great that they can''t look away from them. They are not losing their minds and robbing him, which makes him very pleased.


    After all, this is a piece of the original fragment torn from the Lord of this world, containing the incomplete laws of this world, and ordinary people can hardly resist its temptation.


    "Goku, you should quickly absorb it! You can only watch, not eat, this is too torturous!" Jenny Bonnie looked at the afterglow in Monkey''s hand, swallowing saliva, and said with a difficult face.


    "Okay!" Seeing how unbearable the women were, Sun Wukong nodded, and just threw the residual light into his mouth!In an instant, Monkey King was enveloped in golden light, intertwined with various mysterious runes!


    The strong muscles also exploded explosively, and the terrible breath lurking in the body climbed rapidly and spontaneously, and for a while, it became shaking!


    But Monkey King closed his eyes, enjoying the wonderful feeling of being transformed!And the millions of incredible delicacies continuously impact his taste buds, consciousness, cells...


    The Lord of this world represents the ultimate delicacy of this world!The ancestor of all ingredients!Just a fragment contains millions of incredible top delicacies, that kind of beauty. The magic is beyond words!Monkey King can only be deeply intoxicated. Intoxicated in the delicious ocean...


    This is the case for a fragment, if the whole source is eaten, it will be incredible!


    In this steady stream of delicious shocks, Monkey King got an unprecedented taste satisfaction. But it is also more urgent to get more!


    It was the first time that Yue''er and the others saw such an expression of enjoyment from Monkey King¡¯s face, and their eyes widened in surprise: "Even Brother Wukong can¡¯t help showing such an intoxicated expression. It¡¯s really good. I want to taste what kind of delicious it is!"


    "There will be opportunities in the future! My old lady must improve her strength to be stronger! Now she doesn''t even have the qualifications to eat, which is so depressing!" Geniboni clenched his fists and said with a firm expression.


    On the other side, just as Monkey King was drunk by the impact of food, a will suddenly appeared in his sea of ??consciousness, and rushed straight to the origin in the center of the sea of ??consciousness...


    That is the origin of the world that belongs to Monkey King, and it also contains the world he created!All the girls live in it!


    Sun Wukong is different from other realm masters. He became the master of a realm through his own practice. Therefore, his world exists in his sea of ??consciousness, unlike other realm masters, their worlds belong to one by one. Dimension!


    That''s why other world masters dare not enter other people''s world easily like Monkey King!Because they cannot bring their own world into the world of others!


    The so-called my world is in charge. If you enter the world of others, it is easy to be killed by other world leaders and become the energy for others to advance!


    "It''s no wonder that this guy is so powerful... He actually exists at the same level as me... I just didn''t expect... His world actually exists in his own sea of ??consciousness... What an interesting landlord! If he takes away this body , I don¡¯t have to stay in my own world anymore..."


    This powerful and terrifying will suddenly became extremely excited and agitated, but despite this, his aura remained exceptionally calm, without a trace of fluctuation...


    "As long as I eat it...everything is mine!!" The willfulness looked at the source of the world close to the foot, and finally could no longer restrain the excitement and desire in his heart!


    The detective grabbed it...


    In an instant, a wave of destruction that made this touch of will tremble and desperate spread out from the source orb, directly hitting the touch of will, and accompanied by screams, that touch of transparent invisible body. The body directly fell. He flew out, but was pinched by the back of his neck by a figure behind him...


    A cold snort full of icy and disdain sounded: "A little bit of ignorance, you want to take my origin, are you arrogant or ignorant? Even if your deity is here, I can easily kill you in seconds. What''s more, it''s just a piece of leftover knowledge, overwhelmingly capable!


    "You...you...who are you?!! Why is the dimension so much higher than me?" That touch of incomplete knowledge was shocking, unbelievable!


    He hadn''t even touched the origin of Monkey King, but was directly shocked by the terrifying power on it and almost dissipated his will. This difference in strength made him fear and despair!


    Although he had known for a long time that in addition to his own world, there may be other dimensions, but he never expected that the realm masters of other dimension worlds were so powerful that he had no resistance!This makes him incredible!


    The origin of Monkey King represents all of his own strength. How many people can block a full blow?


    The reason why there was no single blow was to shake this touch of will, in fact, Sun Wukong deliberately did it!


    Because let this touch of will come in, he did it deliberately, otherwise when he eats that afterglow, he will have wiped out the will remaining on it!


    "As ingredients, ask so much what to do...being eaten is your only destiny!" Monkey King''s face was flat and his aura was even more shocked: "I did it deliberately if you let you in. You really think that little trick can do it. Can you escape my eyes?"


    "You... do you want to devour this lingering knowledge of me?!!!" The willful complexion suddenly changed, and he screamed, and his whole body was shining with runes, emitting a light of destruction, he wanted to erase himself!


    "Is it possible?" Monkey King looked indifferent, the imprisoned runes gleamed, and he firmly fixed that touch of consciousness in the void, and could no longer move the slightest: "This is my sea of ??knowledge and my world! Whoever comes in, who dies? !!!"


    As he spoke, stretched out his right hand, and the terrifying black hole of devouring appeared instantly, directly swallowing that touch of will into it, and in a moment, it was crushed!


    All the incomplete memories appeared in Monkey King''s mind one by one. This is called swallowing!


    So far, everything that belongs to that afterglow belongs to Monkey King!


    "Really an interesting realm master! If other dimensional realm masters find out that there is such a special realm master, I wonder if they will risk coming to fight for it?" Monkey King smiled faintly, his mind moved, and withdrew My own world of knowledge of the sea...

 1077 Chapter 71—The God Cooker Buddha Sai

    "Ah~ I woke up! I finally woke up! Brother Wukong, do you know how many days you have been in a daze like this? I can''t wake up no matter how you call it, I''m so angry!"


    The moment Sun Wukong opened his eyes, he saw Zi Yan''s Jiao body rushing directly on his body, arching and scratching, his face full of discomfort.


    "Sorry, sorry! It really took a lot of time to taste millions of flavors... It should be two days later!" Monkey King rubbed Ziyan''s head apologetically and smiled.


    "Millions of species? Such an exaggeration? What a shame! I didn''t even taste it!" Jenny Bonny immediately widened his eyes, exclaimed, and repeatedly asked: "How is it? How is it? Is it delicious? What? taste?"


    "It''s delicious, but the quantity is too much, and I can''t describe it for a while, let''s go and experience it yourself in the future!" Monkey King smiled slightly, still aftertaste.


    "Millions? My God! Such a small ball of light actually contains millions of delicious food? How is this possible!" Tina finally calmed down at this time, and was surprised by Monkey King''s words.


    "I don¡¯t know... what Brother Wukong eats is the source of this world, but it represents this world! For the ultimate delicacy of this world! It also contains all the delicious food in this world... millions of kinds, too Pediatrics!" Zi Yan gave Tina a white look, very proud.


    "A world...the ultimate delicacy..." Tina was shocked and dizzy as if she was listening to the sky: "Isn''t the ultimate delicacy the GOD of the gourmet god Acacia?"


    "That''s just true for you. For us, it just represents the top delicacy on a planet! This world is so big, and you are just seeing the tip of the iceberg..." Ni said with a plain face.


    "Yes...Is it?" Tina nodded blankly.The impact of such news was too great for her.


    "Wukong, is it just millions of flavors of food? Isn''t it the original flavor?" Keya asked curiously.


    "This is just a fragment. The exterior is representative of the delicacies of various planets, and the piece I ate happens to contain all the delicacies on the earth... and the original delicacy is contained in the source of the world. Right in the center, if you want to taste it, you must capture the Lord of this world!"


    "So that''s the case, have you tasted this King of Food Air? Is it delicious?" Geniboni said expectantly.


    "Things are right in front of you, taste them yourself!" Monkey King smiled faintly, "But before that, there is one more thing to do!"


    "Resurrection of the chef, Frosai?" Keya looked at Sun Wukong. As Sun Wukong''s wife, she still knew what Sun Wukong was thinking.


    "You can say so..." Sun Wukong nodded, closing his eyes and sensing: "So...where are you...hehe...found..."


    As Sun Wukong¡¯s words just fell, and with the light, Yue''er and the others saw that a beautiful figure with long hair gradually emerged in front of them...


    In a moment, from illusion to reality!


    The gentle and powerful breath spreads, making people feel like being in the arms of a mother!


    "She is the chef...Frosi?!!!" Tina looked at the beautiful woman with long hair and widened her eyes, incredulously: "Dead to resurrection...this is the power of God..."


    "This is the sacred chef Frosai, the aura is really powerful! It is indeed a legendary character in this world..." Keya looked at Frosai with a slight surprise.


    "Are you in the state of God''s cooking all the time... It seems that you are already in this state..." Monkey King looked at Frosi with a smile: "How is it, how does it feel to be alive?"


    "You can forcibly wake me up...Who are you? What is your purpose?" Frosi frowned slightly, very vigilant as he looked at Monkey King.The strong aura is a bit intriguing, but apart from Tina alone, no one is affected in the slightest.


    "Introduce myself, my name is Monkey King... but I forcibly wake you up without your consent. I''m really sorry..." Monkey King looked at Frosai and smiled, "My goal is actually very simple, to be my chef. , Cook the world for me!"


    "Cooking the world?! You...what do you mean?!!!" Frosi''s face changed slightly and asked in surprise.


    "It means literally... I want you to help me cook the world, which means eating the world... You can also understand it as... I want to destroy the world!"


    "Destroy the world?!!" Frosi''s expression changed suddenly: "I don''t know who you are! But do you think I will help you?"


    "You will...because you have no choice!" Monkey King smiled faintly: "I found you because of your culinary talents... If you refuse, I will be embarrassed!"


    As Monkey King said, the irresistible breath of God instantly overwhelmed him, and Foluo Sai knelt to the ground weakly in fear.


    "Acacia... and the demon NEO stored in his body... in front of me, but just a small bug..." Monkey King said, turning his head to look at the little horse king not far away: "And the so-called Eight Kings, even my pet is not counted as... although it is only a descendant of the Eight Kings..."


    "Even the offspring of the horse king, one of the eight kings...have you tamed it?!!!" Frosi looked at the pony king who was kneeling on the ground not far away, and his heart was shocked: " You...who are you...?!!!"


    "Others call you and Acacia the gods of chefs and food... But there is a real god standing in front of you, don''t you know it!" Geniboni looked at the Fro Circuit with a joking expression.


    "God?!! You are... the real... God?! God really exists?!" Frosi''s eyes widened, incredulous.But this is irresistible, and even the soul is surrendered to the terrifying aura. Who else can possess besides God?


    "Since you call yourself a god... why do you want to... destroy the world?!" Foluo Sai looked at Monkey King, although it was unbelievable, but the irresistible breath made her believe it.


    "Why do you want to destroy the world... Of course it is to eat, to become stronger, to fight the stronger! Then by the way... you can also save the entire dimension..." Monkey King said, with a light hand, he and the evil of the dimension Yuan Mie¡¯s battle scene played in front of him like a movie...


    After reading everything, Frosi knelt and stood in front of Monkey King sincerely: "If all this is true, I would like to help you!"..

 1078 Chapter 72 This is the Real King of Food Air

    Monkey King looked at Frosai and said very seriously: "You have to think clearly, I have already picked out the words clearly, justice is like a cloud to me, I only do what I want to do, save the entire dimensional world or something, but By the way, my ultimate goal is just to fight the stronger ones!"


    "I have already thought very clearly. People who are as frank as you think in your heart must not be the treacherous people..." Frosi said, looking at Keya and the others again: "Moreover, People like them who have such a pure heart are naturally not bad guys! Furthermore, no matter what your purpose is, as long as you can save the entire dimensional world, it must be good!"


    "I can''t tell, you still have such a high level of enlightenment... But the heart is too kind, it''s not good! It''s not good!" Monkey King looked at Frosai, shaking his head repeatedly: "It''s easy to be used by others..."


    "I am not a kid..." Frosi smiled as he looked at Monkey King.


    "Aren''t you kidnapped by me!" Monkey King smiled.


    "..." Frosi was relatively speechless for a while.


    "It turns out that what they said is true. You are really not a big bad guy, but a good person!" At this moment, Tina, watching Monkey King''s attitude, has also undergone a big change of 180 degrees.


    "Good girl! I''m not a good person! Don''t send me a good person card, or you will be locked in a small black house immediately. bang. bang~~~" Monkey King immediately glared at Tina.


    "Don''t, I won''t say it!" Tina immediately covered her mouth with her hands, but she learned a lot of information about Monkey King from the mouths of Kongzi and others.Sometimes this group can really tell and do it.It''s just that the fear that has been worried is finally let go.


    "What''s so special, they have explained to you for so long, but if you don''t believe it, look at the screen and video, you believe it?" Monkey King looked at Tina and rolled his eyes.


    "Because the video will not deceive!" Tina said with a serious face.


    "I think you broke your brain when you were a reporter..." Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, then looked at the Frosy in front of him, and immediately became happy again. In the future, his own super big milk mother. ¡­Ah~ not right!It''s the super chef finally got it.


    "Okay, let''s stop here for the gossip! Frosi, since you are a master chef, then the task of cooking the king of food air is left to you!" Geniboni couldn''t wait to say.


    "Air! It''s a long-lost ingredient..." Frosi looked at the food king air in front of him, with a look of emotion, and seemed to recall the years of partnering with the food god Acacia...


    It¡¯s just that the years are not forgiving, everything nowadays has changed...


    The reason she didn''t want to be resurrected was because she didn''t want to face the situation of being an enemy of Acacia, but now she has to face it...


    "Keya, take a good look, you are my queen cook! Learn a little bit, for cooking, she is much higher than you!" Monkey King turned his head towards Keya.


    "En!" Ke Ya blushed slightly and nodded gently.He was very shy about the identity of the queen cook in Monkey King''s mouth, but his heart was also full of sweetness.Even if Frosai''s cooking skills are good, her status in Sun Wukong''s mind remains unchanged, which makes her very happy.


    "Before cooking this food king air, we have to let it fully mature..." Foluo Sai looked at Monkey King and said seriously: "The fruit of this air is not fully mature... If you cook it now, With my technique, the deliciousness can only reach 85% of the original. This is the limit I can improve..."


    "What can I do to make it fully mature?" Keya asked for advice very humbly.


    "Because of the high density of special air in Chiyu Hill, all the creatures here have become slow, and the maturity of the air is also affected by it. So the first thing to do is to split the special air here. Dispose of..."


    "It''s easy!" Geniboni stepped forward and smiled: "Look at me!" He squeezed his fist, and hit the front convenience with a punch!


    With a roar of''bang'', the force of the terrifying shock was transmitted and the atmosphere was cracked, spreading rapidly in the air at an alarming speed. For a time, the atmosphere here was densely covered with cobweb-like cracks. Immediately with a click, it broke and opened!


    The air is like a tornado, spreading away!


    The heavy air here instantly becomes extremely light, and it becomes no different from an ordinary place!


    "It shattered the atmosphere with a punch... The people who can follow the''God'' are really not the general generation!" Frosi looked at Geniboni with a look of wonder.


    "Don''t say more about this kind of scenes, what else do you need to do next?" Geniboni looked at Frosse and asked.


    "The next step is to give the giant tree to absorb enough nutrients...until its fruit air is fully ripe..."


    "It''s even simpler, Wukong, it''s up to you!" Jenny Bonni immediately said to the Monkey King beside him.


    "It''s good... I don''t know what the air will look like after absorbing the life essence given by me?" Monkey King smiled slightly, a finger popped out, and a small light ball instantly sank into the trunk of the giant tree...


    In an instant, the light mass spread rapidly, and in a moment, it spread to the entire giant tree. For a while, the entire giant tree emitted a very dazzling green light. When the light condensed, it was completely absorbed by the giant fruit To go...


    All of a sudden, the whole air fruit became green and shining, like a sun emitting a strong light, but this sun is a green sun!


    "This...this...this is this?!!!" Frosi looked at everything that happened in front of him, feeling the cheers of the food air, and his eyes widened in shock for a while, and an incredible color appeared: "It''s incredible...I This is the first time I feel the cheers of the ingredients...this is simply a life...has been sublimated...the king of food air...evolved?! This appearance...can be called the real king of food air!"


    "Oh~ it absorbed the little life essence that I bestowed... Did it directly evolve at the level of life... Didn''t it disappoint me!" Monkey King looked at the air, but smiled with satisfaction.


    As Monkey King¡¯s words just fell, the green brilliance of air became more and more dazzling...


    Frosi looked at Monkey King in shock and became more and more in awe: "air is paying tribute to him... thanking him... this heartfelt reverence... is really incredible. Generally speaking, people are grateful. The blessings of the ingredients to myself... This is the first time I have seen ingredients express gratitude and gratitude to a person... I long for myself to be eaten by him... As if I can be eaten by him... It is a great honor... Sure enough, he It''s true...God!!!"..

 1079 Chapter 73 The Red Shadow

    "Only the food that is eaten by God will show him honor and gratitude?"


    At this moment, Foluo Sai no longer doubted the true identity of Monkey King.


    "It seems that the air is about to be fully mature... Then prepare to cook... Could you please give me a kitchen knife?" Frosi looked away from the air, and turned his head to look at Monkey King.


    "No problem!" Monkey King reached out with one hand, and a Qingfeng ancient knife gradually formed in his hand...


    "This is called''Phoenix''. It is invincible and will never wear out. From now on, it is yours..." Monkey King handed the kitchen knife he had just made to Frosai.


    The knife is no more than 30 centimeters long, densely covered with sharp blue light, and on it is carved a lifelike phoenix, as if it is about to spread its wings and fly!The blade is exactly its mouth, so Monkey King named it "Phoenix"!


    With the kitchen knife in her hand, Frosi immediately felt a sense of familiarity connected by blood. It seemed that this kitchen knife was just like her arm. At a glance, she could see how extraordinary the knife was: "I am still the first Once I saw such a sharp kitchen knife... it was so much better than the "Cinderella" I used before... It''s as if you can split the whole earth in half with a single wave..."


    "Of course, as long as you want, the whole earth can be cut by you like vegetables, piece by piece... I created such a kitchen knife for you for this purpose! Because of your mission, Cook the world for me!"


    "Cooking the world...if you have this kitchen knife...it can be..." Frosi nodded and looked at the air again: "Cooking air is actually not a complicated process, but it must be precise and spiritual. To be extremely concentrated, there can be no mistakes. If you want to ensure 100% deliciousness, you must release all the air in the fruit from one outlet at the moment it falls after it matures and maintains the original shape of the fruit. ¡­"


    "If this can be done, even if the air is let go, only the deliciousness will remain in the fruit... and the more mature the fruit, the more delicious..." Frosi looked at the air, focusing on the air, always opening up the cooking skills of God. She is like a true goddess: "It seems that it will only fall when it wants to remain the most perfect and mature in front of you..."


    As he said, Frosi jumped up and jumped onto the fruit...


    And Monkey King and the others also jumped up...


    "Now please keep quiet... don''t move too much... the air looks very big, but the skin is very thin and it is easy to break, which will leak out the air inside and make the taste no longer perfect..."


    But the women of Ya and Ji were all holding their breath, carefully, and staring at Frosai with unblinking eyes. They were very curious about how Frosai wanted to put the air in such a big fruit at an exit. It¡¯s not that difficult to let go of the next breath, and still maintain its original fruit shape...


    "Well!!"


    However, at this moment, Tina who was on the side suddenly let out a muffled grunt, clicked, and fell directly to her knees. Her expression became painful. The evil spirit radiated from her body, and a red hair fluttered. Li Ying gradually emerged behind her...


    "Not good...Her food cells reacted to the deliciousness of the fruit...I will wake up soon...Hurry up and stop her...the devil lodged in her food cells...looks no ordinary goods...If she is allowed to run out ¡­Will destroy the air, so that all previous efforts will be abandoned¡­" Frosi''s face changed slightly, and he said with a serious face to Monkey King beside him.


    "It''s okay, go ahead, her name is Chi Ying, she won''t mess around..." Sun Wukong had a plain face and waved his hand at Frosai.


    Just as Monkey King said, after the demon lodged in Tina''s food cell ran out, those red eyes looked at the air, although it was full of gluttony!But there was no change, and he seemed extremely well-behaved and quiet.


    The demon lodged in Tina''s food cell is very beautiful, yes, very beautiful, all hair is red, even the skin is red, exuding a vicious and evil atmosphere, full of killing and killing!She seems to be born to kill, but at the same time she is full of unlimited appetite!


    "Goku, how come there is a demon in Tina''s food cell? Didn''t you help her stop it?" Keya looked at the demon behind Tina, and was a little puzzled when she looked at Monkey King.


    Because although they have awakened the food cell, there are no boarding demons in their food cell. Because Monkey King helped them move their hands and feet, those food cell demons could not board at all.


    "Tina is different from you. She is just an ordinary person. With the help of this demon of food cells, she can grow up as soon as possible...so I didn''t stop..."


    "The reason you didn''t stop it is because this demon of food cells is not so ugly and terrifying, right?" Keya instantly understood what Sun Wukong was thinking, and cast a big eye at him.


    "There is a little reason..." Monkey King smiled and waved to the demon of Tina''s food cell: "You go back first, don''t run out if you are fine!"


    The devil nodded respectfully, glanced at the air with some nostalgia, and disappeared...


    Looking at all of this, Frosi couldn''t help being shocked: "You can instruct the devil that is lodged in the cells of other people''s food at will...this kind of thing...maybe only he can do it?"


    "Oh my God! There is a demon in my body...this...this...this..." Tina exclaimed after she recovered.


    "What''s all the fuss about, there is an awesome demon with delicious food cells in the body of the awesome characters, which means that you will become awesome in the future, don''t you understand?" Monkey King slapped Tina immediately and laughed. Tao.


    "Attention! Air is about to enter the stage of perfect maturity..." At this moment, Frosse said with a serious face.The spirit has never been concentrated.


    The air this time is different from the air she has cooked before. It is also the first time that she has cooked such high-quality and incredible ingredients. There can be no mistakes...


    Fortunately, although air has evolved, the cooking method has not changed...


    The other girls stopped speaking, waiting for the moment to arrive...


    "Brother Wukong, it seems that many monsters are also eyeing the air..." Yue''er tugged at the corner of Monkey King''s clothes and whispered as he watched the group of monsters approaching not far away.


    PS: Chi Ying is a demon of gourmet cells I set for Tina, and has nothing to do with the original work...

 1080 Chapter 74 The Birth of the King

    Hell King Kong, monsters, capture level: 500.


    Not one, but a group.


    "A group of nasty monkeys, also want to snatch food from our hands?" Zi Yan snorted, and instantly released his domineering domineering, the countless Hell King Kong immediately fell to the ground, all of them fainted in an instant past.


    Stabbed!!Puff puff puff ~~~


    And at this moment, the root of the whole air fruit. The stem suddenly broke...


    "It seems that it has reached the stage of perfect maturity... is it going to fall..." Frosi''s face was calm, concentrated, picked up the "Phoenix" in his hand, and the moment the fruit fell, his slender hand turned into an afterimage and stabled down. ¡­


    In an instant, a huge column of air gushed out from the hole pierced by Frosi, reaching the sky!


    However, the fruit of air has not shrunk because of the air inside, it has always maintained its original shape!Did not break the slightest trace of the other epidermis!The methods are so clever that few people can compare it.


    Even when the air fell from the huge wood, it did not fall to the ground under the huge air jet, but stayed in the air autonomously...


    "You just don¡¯t want to fall to the ground on your own...Sure enough, the evolved air is no longer comparable to other ingredients..." Frosai looked at Monkey King in surprise, "It''s incredible... Do it just to let him taste the perfect side of himself? It¡¯s almost like the air is trying to please him..."


    This is tens of thousands of years away... The air spurted from the fruit of air... its power is far beyond the power of a volcanic eruption!


    The air column containing the new vitality, in an instant blows away the clouds in the entire sky, tore the lock of gravity, and blows into the universe!


    And the pony king, who was docile on his knees, stood up suddenly and looked at the air column rising into the sky, his pupils were filled with excitement!


    Fresh air, and still hundreds of times the amount of air previously absorbed, pure amount!This time the air emitted by the air turned into a storm, which is simply a miracle!


    This is the place that has been swallowed by the extinction breath and turned into a vacuum. It is the wind of hope that has been gone for tens of thousands of years in the Mawang Hill!


    So the little horse king took a deep breath!


    The fresh air instantly turned into a storm and was sucked in by it, but it was only a moment, and it turned out to be all the air here!


    And it itself suddenly swelled up fiercely, exuding vitality, and its terrifying aura also soared with extreme speed!


    The little horse king evolved after inhaling this incredible breath of air!It has become more mighty and mighty than before, and even more powerful!


    Even the previous horse king is no longer comparable!


    This made the little horse king excited. When she was born, her malnutrition was caused by insufficient air. It can also be said that she was a premature baby, so she did not inherit the horse king Hercules. The title of horse king!


    At the same time, the sky above the entire continent was cast with the arrow of light, bathed in divine glory!


    The new air replaces the old air, making the air of the entire continent full of vitality. This is like the beginning of a new era!


    Countless rainbows projected down and turned into beautiful rainbow bridges, hanging high in the sky!


    At the same time, accompanied by neighing, a huge body rushed above the 100-color rainbow...that was the horse king Hercules who had been absorbed by Monkey King!


    Because it absorbed the huge amount of fresh air ejected by the air, it was restored!Even become stronger!Because the fresh air contains the life force bestowed by Monkey King!


    The loud Wang Zhichu cried, resounding through the world...


    That was the response of the horse king who resounded all over the world after tens of thousands of years, the response of Herac!


    This shows that the horse king Hercules is pregnant, and she has absorbed enough air, which is the best time to give birth!This also swears that a true new eight king is about to be born!


    "It seems that there will be a guy who will compete with you for the throne..." Monkey King turned his head to look at the pony king, and smiled slightly.


    PS: Let me explain it here. I don''t explain it clearly. Someone is going to complain.This little pony king is a mount I made up for Monkey King, and has nothing to do with the original work.


    The little horse king snorted and looked at the horse king Hercules running above the rainbow...


    The horse king Hercules seemed to have a reaction, and turned his head to neigh to the little horse king, and the little horse king immediately raised his hair to respond with a loud neigh, as if bid farewell to him.


    The horse king Hercules took a deep look at the horse king, then turned around and gradually disappeared above the 100-color rainbow...


    The little horse king kicked his hoofs for a while, until the horse king Hercules completely disappeared, it turned around and came to Monkey King''s side, lying down, rubbing his body lightly!


    "Are you planning to follow me?" Monkey King looked at Xiao Ma Wang with a little surprise.


    The little horse king nodded, his eyes seem particularly firm!In the past, it was just a premature baby who was malnourished, and was ashamed of the title of the offspring of the horse king. This was how Ziyan abused him and became a dog!


    Now because of the Monkey King, it has been out of the awkward situation, and the horse king Hercules will produce a new eight king who can truly inherit the title of horse king, then there is no need for it to go back!


    Moreover, the little horse king was indeed attracted by Monkey King''s invincible strength, and he voluntarily followed him as a mount!


    "You are very discerning and know that there is a future when the horse king is not by my side! Okay, since you are so determined, for the sake of your good looks, I will accept you!" Monkey King patted the pony''s head and said.


    There is such a horse as a mount around, which is much more convenient. It can be ridden at any time, unlike those dragons and phoenixes. Although it pulls the wind, it is really too scary!There is no way to summon it in the ordinary world.Although it is big, it can be made smaller.


    The little horse king suddenly became extremely excited, jumping and jumping, it is really a landslide!


    "Stop! You are too big, don''t let me jump!"


    The little horse king immediately became quiet, lying still on the ground, no longer moving!


    He was so obedient, and nodded to the satisfaction of Monkey King.


    Frosi, who had already processed the air fruit, looked at all this and had to marvel: "Even the horse king is willing to be his mount...Sure enough, only gods have such qualifications!" After a pause, the conversation changed. , Said loudly to Monkey King: "The air has been processed, now you can eat!"..

 1081 Chapter Seventy Five

    And as soon as the words of Frosi fell, the hill of late rain shrouded in brilliance turned into a sea of ??flowers in a moment!


    "After absorbing the sufficient nutrients absorbed from the air, even the plants wake up in an instant... what a strong life force! Even I feel the cells in my body are full of vitality!" Looking at everything around him, a smile couldn''t help showing up on his face.


    "This environment is the most suitable for dining! Then let''s come here to taste this evolved King of Food Air!" Monkey King said, waving his hand lightly, countless beautiful shadows appeared instantly.


    Frosi, who was looking aside, was dumbfounded: "This...what''s the situation?"


    "It''s nothing, of course everyone should be together for dinner! Come here~~ Everyone introduce yourself..."


    "Hello, Wukong, they all call me the goddess. If you don''t mind, call me that too!" The goddess smiled at Frosai, her gentle and perfect temperament, making Frosai a little dazed.


    "This is a true goddess! It''s the same level as Wukong!" Kenzi stepped forward and smiled slightly.


    "Ah! Really? It''s really rude, my name is Frosai..." When he heard that the other party was a god just like Monkey King, Frosai immediately became nervous and saluted respectfully.


    "You don''t need to be so outside, just treat me as an ordinary person." The goddess smiled softly.Every move makes people feel comfortable and calm.


    "I''m Poisonous Island, I would like to ask for your advice on future cooking skills!"


    ...


    After the girls had introduced them one by one, it was already ten minutes later.


    Surrounded by the girls, Monkey King sat casually on a turf, looking at the air that had been processed and placed on the plate in front of him, full of expectation.


    And Frosi looked a little nervous at the moment, and could only pick up a piece of air to move his attention away: "The evolved King of Food Air... really is very different from before... This is full of strong vitality. It¡¯s like being the incarnation of nature... it¡¯s incredible..."


    "Looks like cabbage, but it feels like meat. It is full of vitality, like a living creature..." Jeniboni looked at the air in his hand with bright eyes, endure I couldn''t help but smell it lightly, and my whole body suddenly shook, just looking up to the sky, and suddenly exclaimed, "God! Damn it!"


    "What''s the matter? Don''t be surprised, it''s too rude!" Hancock held the air, and was also attracted by the strong fresh oxygen that triggers the appetite. He couldn''t help but smell it lightly, immediately. It was an "Ouch", Jiao exhaled...


    "Wow! What a great air! Just by smelling it, I can see the universe beyond the earth..." Zi Yan also exclaimed at this time.


    "It''s true... it''s like being one with nature... you can see everything outside the earth at a glance..." The Moon God also looked surprised.


    "Do you feel it all... Air actually admitted all of them... Is it because they are extraordinary? Or is it because of him?" While Frosai was shocked, he couldn''t help but look at Monkey King.


    "I''ll talk about it after you eat it!" Jenny Bonnie yelled immediately, and couldn''t bear to bite it down!Suddenly he exclaimed, "Too! It''s so delicious! It''s indescribable! Just chewing, it turns into a warm current of life and floods every bone and cell in your body! It''s incredible! I feel the cells all over my body are cheering!!!"


    In exclamation, Geniboni exudes a green glow, and the food cell has been further astonishingly improved!The breath of the whole body radiated out involuntarily, causing the beasts in a radius of tens of miles to tremble with horror!


    "What a strong breath!! It can be compared with Acacia..." Frosi looked at Geniboni, his eyes widened in shock.


    At the same time, countless terrifying auras permeated out again, stunned Frosi directly, stunned, already sweating!


    Especially the little loli among them, shocked her even more!


    It seems that he is only a teenager, why does he have such terrifying strength?


    "Sure enough, it''s not that simple to be able to follow a person by God''s side, even a little girl!" Frosi couldn''t help but wonder.


    Now she didn''t worry about the demon in Acacia anymore, even if it was completely awakened, there was no need for Monkey King to take it personally. Anyone here was enough to deal with it.Because the two are not in the same dimension at all.


    The life activity of the evolved air is amazing. After the girls have eaten it, everyone''s food cells have been evolved!


    Especially Ziyan and Yue''er waiting for a few little loli, the change is the most amazing, it really evolved into a lively child. Yan giant breasts, there is wood!Seeing Monkey King is shining!


    If it''s not for fear of frightening Froshy, you have to pinch them a few times, depending on your growth.


    "It''s incredible... The air after evolution has completely changed its deliciousness... Compared with the air I have eaten before, it is simply the difference between the world and the heaven... Is it because it has absorbed the energy given by God and has become extraordinary..." Eat After the air, Frosi was shocked again.


    "Wukong, don''t you still have a piece of light meat? Take it out and eat it together!" Jenny Bonni suddenly looked at Monkey King, greedy.


    "You still remember..." Monkey King thought, and a piece of flesh condensed by the light cluster instantly appeared in front of him.


    "What a strong energy fluctuation... This breath is almost like the presence of the Eight Kings... and it is still flesh condensed by light! I have never seen it before!" Frosi looked at the light flesh that suddenly appeared, instantly filled Got curious.


    "This is made by Wukong using the power of the horse king, eating it is equivalent to absorbing the power of the horse king!" Keya explained.


    "It turns out that you all have gourmet cells now. If you eat this meat formed from purely fragmented energy, the gourmet cells will definitely evolve... Sure enough, if you confirm Wukong''s words, you can become stronger by eating!" Goddess Weiwei With a smile, a hint of appreciation also appeared on his face: "This gourmet cell has become a powerful weapon in Wukong''s hands!"


    After that, everyone got another piece of gem meat from Caifeng. A large piece of meat and crystal scales were cut from Caijing Pterosaur as the seasoning. The light flesh and air formed by matching the power essence of the horse king, in Under the cooking of the master chef Frosi, it turned into an incredible delicacy on the earth!


    As for seeing the legendary Phoenix and Caijing pterosaurs, Foluo Sai is no longer so surprised, because she is surprised more times than she combined in her lifetime!


    PS: Three shifts tomorrow...

 1082 Chapter 76 The Blue Nitro

    The air-based banquet lasted until the night was approaching, before it ended.


    And all the girls returned to Monkey King''s world again.


    The ones who stayed are still the previous moon sons and daughters, but there is an extra God Chef Frosi.


    The food they ate this time made them absorb too much energy, and they had to go back and stabilize them, because the strength growth was too fast, and the control of strength would become less perfect.


    And just as Monkey King wanted to take Frosai and the others away, Monkey King suddenly turned his head and looked to the left...


    And the pony king on the side also neighed, making an angry roar!


    And Yue''er and the others naturally felt it, and looked in the same direction that Monkey King looked at...


    I saw the space not far in front, suddenly three creatures that looked very similar to the GT robot appeared strangely!


    They seem to appear out of thin air, coming from another world, with no trace at all.


    "I just took a look... and was discovered... really amazing! I didn''t expect us to be discovered by you in the inner world..."


    "Blue Nitro?!!! And it''s still three!!" Seeing the three figures that appeared, Frosi''s complexion suddenly changed, because she couldn''t understand the horror of Blue Nitro.


    "Blue Nitro... looks really amazing!" Geniboni looked at the sudden appearance of blue Nitro, his eyes glistened because the three blue Nitros were in her eyes. It is the energy light flesh that contains huge energy in the three ways!


    She likes the energy light flesh created by Monkey King!When I ate Mawang¡¯s energy light meat before, the feeling of being absorbed by the food cells in that bite was just so cool!It is still memorable now.


    "Why do you come here? Is it for the air? Acacia? Where is he?" Frosi asked several questions in a row.


    "Frosi... It''s really nice to see your resurrection, so I''m asking you again, are you interested in joining us?" One of the blue Nitros looked at Frosi, his eyes Shining inexplicably bright.


    "Don''t dream! I am resurrected this time to stop you and Acacia!" Frosi''s face was firm, his eyes full of hostility when he looked at Blue Nitro.


    "Stop us? Did you choose him?" Blue Nitro looked at Frosai, pointed at Monkey King, his tone was full of playful mockery: "It''s a pity...you would rather choose someone who wants to destroy the world. ¡­And don¡¯t want to choose us?¡­It¡¯s really unexpected¡­you will help your enemy¡­"


    "The enemy?" Frosi looked at the blue Nitro, frowned slightly: "What do you mean?"


    |"Don¡¯t understand? I really don¡¯t know... Didn¡¯t he tell you... One dragon, two wolves, three tigers... Joa... IGO, gourmet club, gourmet national treasure... gourmet knight... gourmet triad... Of course, there are us The NEO... can all be destroyed in his own hands..."


    "What are you talking about?!!!" Frosai''s expression changed drastically, and he turned his head to look at Monkey King, a little unbelievable: "You...you killed...Yilong...they? Even Joa..."


    "It''s true... I wanted to find an opportunity to tell you... I didn''t expect it, but they took advantage of it..." Monkey King looked at the blue Nitro, his face calm, but there was a hint of playfulness in his eyes.This blue Nitro is really a good calculation, even wanting to instigate Frosy.


    "Why... kill them?!!!" Frosai clenched his fists, showing extreme anger in his heart.


    One dragon, two wolves, and three tigers, these three people seemed to be her own children in her mind. Her child was killed, and her heart would inevitably be angry.


    The three blue Nitros held Xiong with both hands and looked at the play.


    They are actually very jealous of Monkey King''s strength, and now they have just grasped the weakness of Fo Luo Sai, wanting to use her hand to explore the reality of Monkey King!


    "Why kill them? In fact, the reason is very simple... because my goal is to destroy the world... and they are obstacles... and of course they must be eliminated..."


    "Is it obstructing..." The angry Frosi suddenly calmed down, looking at Monkey King, with an extremely serious expression: "Can you promise me a condition?"


    "Okay, as long as you are serious about doing things for me, it''s okay to realize a small wish for you!" Monkey King saw what Frosai was thinking at a glance, and nodded.


    "Really! Thank you so much for your generosity..." Frosai naturally understood the meaning of Monkey King and got the answer he wanted. Now he was very grateful and bowed his head to thank him.


    Then he looked at the three blue Nitros with a cold face: "So now, it''s time to get rid of you!"


    "It''s really surprising! Frosi, have you fallen like this after your resurrection? You don''t even want to avenge the Three Tigers and the others?" The sudden change in Frosi''s attitude caused the three blue nits. Luo was very surprised, even shocked.


    "It''s not your turn to teach me! What I am doing, I know in my heart! Since you have appeared, either take me to see Acacia or stay forever!" Frosi shouted coldly, his tone There is unquestionable determination.


    A cold light flashed in his hand, and''Phoenix'' had already flashed in his hand!


    The powerful aura turned into a gang wind and spread, making the Frosai dress and long hair flying, looking like a goddess, beautiful and heroic!


    The rebellion failed, and the breath of the three Nitros instantly became extremely cold, and a ruthless killing intent appeared in their eyes!


    "It''s a pity, you have chosen a path you shouldn''t take... You just resurrected, I''m afraid you will have to sleep underground again..."


    "Oh oh~~ The tone is still big! We are one by one! We will solve it as soon as possible, and it is rare that there will be energy and light meat automatically delivered to the door!" Geniboni stepped forward and said to Frosi and the little horse.But today''s little horse king, its strength has far surpassed the horse king.


    "The horse king?!!!" Blue Nitro was slightly surprised when he saw the pony queen: "No, this is not the horse king! What''s the matter? Is there a new horse king appearing? ?"


    Monkey King was too lazy to explain their confusion, turned his head to look at the little horse king, and said lightly: "If you win, I will personally name you!"


    The name given by God is a gift!


    The little horse king neighed with excitement in an instant, his front hoof slammed on the ground, and the whole earth trembled!The ferocious aura radiated out without reservation, his eyes were staring at the blue Nitro, and his fighting spirit rose to an unprecedented height!


    All of a sudden, the complexion of the three blue Nitros changed drastically!


    They were surprised by the breath of the little horse king...

 1083 Chapter 77 is higher and farther!

    "When... When did the horse king become so powerful? The life gene... it''s like a step up!!"


    The three blue Nitros finally became extremely dignified, no longer the arrogant tone they used to be.


    The gaze towards Monkey King was full of horror: "Have he tamed even the King of Horse, one of the powerful Eight Kings?... This man named Monkey King... is so powerful?!!!"


    Although the little horse king is not one of the eight kings, it also contains the blood of one of the eight kings!So the three blue Nitros naturally call it the horse king!


    This also shows that the strength of the little horse king has been recognized by the blue Nitro, and even surpasses the current horse king!


    The eight kings in the past were all afraid of them, there was no need, and they didn''t want to provoke them easily!Not to mention this horse king after evolution!And behind it, there is a stronger one who tame it!


    Can the Eight Kings be tamed?


    Since ancient times, everyone has known that it is impossible!King, how can you succumb?


    But now, Blue Nitro understands the fact that it is not that they cannot be tamed, but that they have not yet encountered a peerless strong man who can tame them!And now, there is one in front of him, and the tragedy is their enemy!


    "The situation seems a little unfavorable for us... I didn''t expect this Monkey King to be so powerful... even the descendants of one of the eight kings, the horse king, can tame... and the descendants of this horse king seem to be stronger than the horse king Hercules. Incomparable! It seems that with the strength of the three of us, it is difficult to get air! Air, let''s retreat temporarily!"


    Every blue Nitro is named after Acacia''s menu!According to their own names, capturing the same ingredients is their mission.


    Among the three blue Nitros, one of them is called air, and his task is to capture air!


    Air was right in front of him, and three blue Nitros were dispatched, but they were still unable to capture them. How did this make the blue Nitro named air reconcile?


    But what can you do if you are not reconciled?Judging from the current situation, if they do not retreat, they are likely to fall here!


    "Damn it! I really don¡¯t know where this guy came from... We didn¡¯t have any useful information from him... Originally everything was proceeding as we expected... After he came, everything was Changed...Joya was killed...NEO was destroyed..." The blue Nitro named air''s anger on his face showed unwillingness in his heart.


    They are blue Nitro!It was so embarrassed by a mere "human"!Humans, in their eyes, were just bait for cooking ingredients!


    Now that he was so scared by a human being that he didn''t even dare to fight, he had to retreat!How to be willing?How not to be angry?


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Go!" One of the blue Nitros pulled a handful of blue Nitros called air, opened the door to the''world inside'', and wanted to get in...


    But I didn''t want to, with a''bang'', directly hit a wall of space!The powerful rebounding force almost didn''t give them a big somersault!


    "This...this is?!! The passage leading to the''Lin World'' is cut off?!!!" The three blue Nitros suddenly exclaimed and looked towards Monkey King!


    "Haha! You think you come as you want? If you want to leave, leave? Since you are here, you have to stay! For your huge power... Luo, his face was indifferent.


    "Want to kill us? I''m afraid you can''t do it either!"


    Knowing that they couldn''t leave easily, the three blue Nitros instantly became violent, their terrifying aura turned into a storm, and they were obviously ready to fight to the death!


    "Do you still want to do a senseless resistance... It''s sad... You don''t even know what your opponent is, but you want to be an enemy..." Frosi looked at the three blue Nitros. Some sympathy shook his head.


    "You mean...we must lose?" Air roared, and the violent aura made the earth crack up: "Don''t be too pretentious! Frosi! You have to figure out what you have to face. who is it!"


    boom!


    Air''s feet touched the ground, and his body shape shot towards Frosi''s head like a teleport!With coldness, with contempt!


    The power contained in it is enough to penetrate the earth!If you hit the head, you can imagine the consequences!


    However, at this speed which is difficult for ordinary people to respond, in the eyes of Frosi, it is enough to deal with!


    Frosi lightly tapped his feet and moved slightly to the side. At the same time, a light group emerged from the body instantly, guarding her, becoming more sacred and inviolable!


    Immediately, "Phoenix Peck" slashed...


    "One hundred million pieces cut!!"


    As the sound fell, the space here seemed to be suddenly imprisoned, air''s figure was also frozen for a moment, but just for such a trivial moment, the terrible slash hit directly!


    The violent energy instantly critically blows away!


    Air''s figure flew out under the terrible slash, and was cut all over by the sharp slashing energy...


    As it landed, there was a loud bang, and the earth trembled!


    The ground was destroyed layer by layer...


    When everything was calm, what emerged was a huge pitch-black pit!And the scary knife marks crisscrossing!


    Compared with Qiaoya''s billion-piece cut, the two are not at the same level at all!


    The wounded blue Nitro air jumped out from the pit, covered with wounds and cuts, looking terrifying!


    And his right arm has disappeared without a trace!Obviously it was chopped off by Frosi...


    "You... have become stronger..." Air stared at Frosse, with rage in his eyes, but his tone was extraordinarily calm. This is exactly what he is about to run away!


    "Because before... I ate a lot of good things..." Frosi held the''Phoenix Pecking'', her long hair fluttering, still so beautiful and elegant.


    "And your knife... it''s not the same as before..." Air looked at the "Phoenix" in Frosi''s hand, and there was fear in her eyes. She was able to easily slice away his proud flesh!Because of his right hand, it was so easily cut off by her sharp edge!


    "She is called''Phoenix'' and can easily cut through any planet... You are very strong, but you can''t stop her edge... From the moment you become our enemy, failure is doomed!" Sai looked at the air with a calm complexion. The blue Nitro, who was afraid of before, is just like that now!


    Because the world she is in now is higher!farther!


    PS: I have something to do temporarily. I have to go out once, so I can only make two changes, and I will make up the one I owe tomorrow...

 1084 Chapter 78: Three to Three

    "You said our failure... is doomed?" The blue Nitro air''s aura became more and more cold and violent, and the stones on the ground also began to tremble violently: "Frosi...you after the resurrection...change You have to speak up! Don''t think that with a broken knife, you can compete with us! As long as you don''t get hit by it again!"


    The blue Nitro air roared, and the muscles all over his body were swelled and tightened, full of the destructive aura of violent and power!Compared with before, the strength has increased several times!


    Frosi''s complexion instantly became extremely solemn: "Blue Nitro... really hard to deal with..." In her muttering, she instantly became extremely calm, and when she looked at the blue Nitro again, air seemed to be Become the ingredients on her cutting board, cooking begins!


    On the other side, the little horse king entered into a confrontation with another blue Nitro. His name is pair, named after the soup in the Acacia life menu.


    "It''s really surprising... If I remember correctly, you should be the pony king who became malnourished because he didn''t breathe enough nutritious air at birth? You used to look like you. I can¡¯t help but feel ashamed of the title of the descendant of the Horse King. I didn¡¯t expect to have evolved to such a terrifying height now... it has surpassed the original limit of the Horse King!"


    The blue Nitro pair looked at the little horse king, very serious: "It''s really a tricky opponent... Maybe... I''m afraid I''m not your opponent yet..."


    The little horse king didn''t talk too much nonsense, but slapped a loud nose. The terrifying air cannon sprayed out from its nostrils and turned into a brilliant light. It was only a moment, and the earth trembled violently. Make an ear-splitting roar!


    I can only see the two air pillars merged into one, traversing the void in an instant, lasing towards the pair in a posture of destroying everything!


    That speed is just a blink of an eye!


    The horror of power makes the pupils of the pair shrink, and dare not be careless!


    He was in a fighting stance in just an instant, the violent aura swelled, and the ground cracked!


    Then an unpretentious punch blasted out, colliding with that aura light beam!


    The ground is cracking and disintegrating at an alarming speed, and the rubble is floating in the air, while flying in all directions, like meteors with terrifying impact, the power is amazing!


    Just a moment, it caused unimaginable destructive power!


    Where the pair is standing, a huge hole of 100 meters has appeared, and astonishing gaps have been opened along the road, showing the horror of its power!


    The pair is neither angry nor angry at this time, but it is more terrifying to issue an effective attack!At this moment, he is like a machine born only for combat, full of violent and powerful aura!


    At this time, there was only one purpose in his eyes, and that was to defeat the pony king who made him feel extremely dangerous!


    The same is true for the little horse king. For Blue Nitro, it originally had no good impressions. At the same time, it also obtained the promise of God. If you defeat him, you can get the name of God personally. There is no reason to let him go Up!


    Both are like a gunpowder keg, exploding at the touch of it!


    All that remains in his eyes is the intent to fight and kill!


    Because they all know that they can only live if they kill each other!


    A strange cry sounded, and the muscles of Pair''s right arm suddenly swelled. He concentrated all his strength on this arm, filled with a terrifying aura of destruction, if the waves were rolling, mighty!


    Immediately, his body shape was teleporting, and he hit the pony king''s abdomen with a direct punch!


    Compared to other places, only the pony king''s abdomen defense is relatively weak.


    Although the pony king is huge, his actions are exceptionally flexible, and his speed is amazing!But it didn''t evade, just let out a scream, the muscles of the whole body became very strong, and there were lightning bolts in its debut!It is accumulating power!


    At the same moment, the pair''s attack had already arrived, and then he saw a thick beam of light burst out of his fist, bombarding the pony king''s abdomen!


    With a scream, the pony king''s body was instantly bombarded and tilted, and the terrifying beam of fist-strength also instantly traversed from the other side of its abdomen!


    The pony king''s abdomen was actually penetrated directly under this punch!


    But its eyes still didn''t see panic, instead they were full of rage. At the moment when its body tilted to the ground, its back hooves carried the terrifying force of a meteorite falling to the ground, and it kicked the pair''s head fiercely!


    With a roar, and with the blood mist, half of the head of the pair broke and disappeared under its hoof!The scene is shocking!


    Both have used their utmost strength, and every blow carries a fatal crisis!


    Pair wanted to end the battle as soon as possible, leaving this place that made their scalp numb, because the existence of Monkey King made them feel terrible and uneasy!


    And the little horse king just doesn''t want to spend a little more time for God to wait a moment, because that is disrespect to God!


    Although half of his head was exploded, the pair was still like a okay person. With only half of his head left, he was still strong and vigorous!


    The sharp claws ejected from the fingers, and between the waves, three deep blood marks were directly left on the abdomen of the little horse king!


    Huh!!


    A beam of light condensed from the terrifying air burst out of the little horse king''s mouth in an instant, the streamer flashed, and it was in the middle of the pair''s xiong chamber!


    In the inverted flight, pair was shocked to discover again, and another terrifying wave came from behind!


    Before he could move, he felt a shock all over his body, and there was a tearing pain from his internal organs, and blood spurted out!


    Then I felt that the black shadow in front of me was approaching immediately, the''bang'' collided with it, and the head hit the head, and the two suddenly saw the gold star!The eruption of terrifying power directly shook the ground into a terrifying giant hole!


    The pair and another blue Nitro are lying down in the huge pit!The injury looked very serious and quite embarrassed.


    It turned out that Geniboni used his fruit-shaking power to directly blast his opponent out, and just happened to collide with the pair that flew upside down in the air!Achieved this amazing combined attack!


    Since Jenny Bonnie had something to do with Monkey King, her strength and potential have been amazingly improved. Later, after eating so many good things, her strength has long been different!


    The two blue Nitros lay down in the huge pit and looked at each other, and they both saw the shock from each other''s eyes: "So strong! We are...not opponents!!!"..

 1085 Chapter Seventy Nine

    The situation at this moment was something that Blue Nitro hadn''t thought of. They always thought that they were all behind the scenes!They are the only ones who can dominate the destiny of the world!


    They have always looked at the world as masters, controlling the development of all destiny, and then waiting for the moment they expected!


    But now, they can''t even deal with a newly promoted horse king, and even a human woman can do nothing!


    Even the newly resurrected Foluo Sai is like a different person. His strength has risen so much that the suppressed air cannot get out of it!


    Only then did they wake up, I don''t know when they started, they seem to have become predators from predators!The strength of the enemy has far exceeded their imagination!


    "Humans are indeed a terrible race... there has been an Acacia... now they have appeared..." While the pair exclaimed, there was a terrifying cold light in their eyes. It was killing intent, killing everything. The meaning of extinction!


    At this moment, the horrible idea of ??extinction of all mankind appeared in the pair''s heart!


    Today''s human beings are no longer prey, but disasters that can threaten their lives!


    "We have no chance of winning in the fight... There must be someone who can go back... Tell them the information here... These people, I am afraid that only NEO can be fully resurrected to deal with..."


    Pair is full of seriousness, how long it has been, he can''t remember clearly, since its birth, the blue Nitro felt powerless and terrified, it seems that they have long since disappeared from memory, and now, they are again The people in front of them were awakened.


    "What do you mean...you want to use NEO after it''s fully resurrected to deal with them?!" The news was shocked, and for NEO, there was obviously fear and fear.


    news is the meat dish in Acacia''s life menu, and the other blue Nitro is named after it.


    air, pair, news, these are the names of the three blue Nitros who came this time.


    "Hey! Are you two too leisurely? At this time, there is still interest in whispering?" Geniboni stood by the pothole, looking at the two blue Nitros in the pothole, with Playful: "Why don''t you whisper a whisper, still so loud, are you afraid I can''t hear?"


    "No! She heard it!" The two blue Nitros'' complexions changed suddenly, and they rose directly from the bullets, looked at Geniboni with vigilant faces, and their powerful aura exuded. Blow away the gravel around the feet!


    "I heard you blame me? Who told you to be so loud..." Jenny Bonny rolled his eyes suddenly: "It seems that your IQ has not yet been fully developed! You can be stupid! Or, half of your head was knocked out. Your intelligence has dropped? But I have to say, your Nitro''s vitality is really tenacious! With half of your head gone, you can still be so alive and kicking. If it''s me, it''s already dead!"


    "Huh! How can a mere human be compared with our noble blue Nitro! Let alone lose half of our head, we can survive even without our head!" News snorted coldly with a disdainful face.


    "Oh, by now, my mouth is still stiff! Since you said that your heads are all right, let me see and see!" Geniboni suddenly laughed, and his breath became extremely dangerous.


    "go!"


    Pair and News were shocked, this terrifying aura far surpassed the limit of their strength!Glancing at each other in horror and screaming at the same time, he flees in two opposite directions...


    It turns out that they released all their breath without reservation, not for fighting, but for escape!Since it is known that they are invincible, it is better to reserve some strength to escape and report the information they know!


    "Want to run? Is it possible?" Jenny Bonnie curled his mouth in disdain, leaned forward with a slender hand, and then squeezed tightly: "Void imprisonment!!"


    I saw an invisible spatial fluctuation centered on her fist and spread out in an instant. The two blue Nitros who were escaping were instantly frozen in an escape posture, unable to move!There is only horror in his eyes!


    "How about it, are you surprised? This trick is called''empty imprisonment''! Only those who control the laws of space can master it. Of course, my old lady doesn''t have that ability, but who tells my old lady to have a perverted husband! Simple! He took one blood and took control of this ability!" Jenny Bonnie looked at the shocked expressions of the two blue Nitros, and seemed very proud, with an indescribable sense of pride in his tone.It''s just the content of the words that makes people ashamed.


    Even Keya who was watching the battle covered her face with her hands, a black line on one end.


    Monkey King was even more speechless: "Jenny, can you speak like a woman? What kind of blood and blood, you have to speak implicitly, do you understand the implicitness?"


    "Ahem~~ That... I''m used to... Used to... Can''t change it for a while..." Jenny Bonny touched his head with embarrassed smirk, his face innocent.


    Seeing that Monkey King shook his head helplessly, if this woman could get rid of her rude problem, then she would not be called Jenny Bonnie!


    "But this unique character is quite interesting, ahem, is this a heavy taste?" Monkey King murmured, rubbing his chin.


    "It''s true... With Jenny''s character, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to marry you..." Keya whispered.


    "Keya, don''t think you can''t hear your whispering mother, tell you, it''s very impolite to speak ill of someone behind your back!" Geniboni immediately glared at Keya, saying that her old lady was very angry and the consequences were serious.


    "It''s just a joke, don''t take it seriously!" Ke Ya Qiao blushed, and smiled favorably at Jenny Bonnie.


    While they were talking, the battle between Frosi and air had come to an end!


    After eating Caifeng¡¯s gem meat, Caijing pterosaur meat, the evolved air, and the horse king¡¯s energy light flesh, even Monkey King added a trace of his energy into the food, such as Frosai¡¯s Gourmet cells have naturally been amazingly improved!


    The strength has already surpassed the blue Nitro, plus the "Phoenix" bestowed by Monkey King, as long as it is cut, it can easily break through the blue Nitro''s defense!


    Therefore, she only found the moment when the blue Nitro revealed the flaw, and cut off the hands and feet of the blue Nitro with a single knife, ending the battle!


    Although the scene is bloody, it is also the most effective method, because Nitro''s vitality is stronger than Xiaoqiang, let alone the blue Nitro. Only by cutting off their limbs can their movements be restricted.


    The hearts of the three blue Nitros were suddenly flustered, and all three of them were caught alive, almost like a dream...

 1086 Chapter 80 Dining Planet

    "Who are you? You have such strength. We haven''t heard of you since ancient times. It seems like you appeared out of thin air... Could it be that you are not people on this planet?"


    Pair glared at Monkey King and the others, shocked, but also full of doubts.


    The strength of the gang is beyond their imagination, and even comparable to the monster NEO they are afraid of, and even stronger!


    They also know how strong NEO is, but this group of people, they can''t see the depth at all, it can be described as unfathomable, making them instinctively feel fear!


    Especially Monkey King, it made them have a kind of trembling from the soul. Whenever they showed a trace of hostility to him, they felt cold all over, and their heartbeat was fierce, like a great terror hanging over their heads, stiffening their bodies. Dare to take any action!


    Even after Lin Frosi followed him, he was able to hang their blue Nitro, and even captured a blue Nitro alive!


    This is something they have never imagined.


    "It seems that you have a lot of knowledge... and we also know that we are not people on this planet... Although we are not completely right, we are close to the truth..." Monkey King looked at the pair and smiled faintly.


    "Is it true? How did you come to this planet? We didn''t find the existence of an Ark..." After listening to Monkey King''s words, the pair really regarded them as aliens.Because only with this explanation, they can figure out why there is no Sun Wukong and their information on the earth.


    Because they also prepared a huge ark, but it was still in the manufacturing stage...


    "As prisoners, you are not qualified to ask questions, misunderstandings, or facts, I am not interested in explaining more for you..." Monkey King looked at the three blue Nitros who were bound with a calm expression: " I heard that you, Nitro, have always captured humans as bait, and even created many dishes for cooking humans. Have you ever thought that you will be eaten by humans as food one day?"


    "What? They even cannibalized?" Zi Yan directly shuddered, looking at the blue Nitro with disgust.


    "I wanted you to suck up their power and make them into energy light flesh. I didn''t expect them to even eat people. It was disgusting. I had no appetite. I didn''t eat it. Such a disgusting monster would be killed and save trouble. !" When I heard Nitro cannibalism, even Geniboni lost his appetite.


    "Cannibalism...just like we eat those animals, there is nothing to despise. The reason why you hate and dislike is because you are human and just think from a human perspective. There is nothing wrong with eating and being eaten. , There is no right or wrong, because this is the law of nature..."


    "Eating and being eaten, there is no right or wrong... Is it just the law of nature..." Frosi looked at Monkey King with a strange light, agreeing with his point of view.


    "This is just a simple truth, not so profound..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "That being said, I still feel disgusting, it''s the easiest thing to kill!" Jenny Bonnie said with a serious face: "Who calls me a human!"


    "That''s right. Who calls you a human? So you only need to think in the human mind..." Monkey King looked at Jenny Bonnie with admiration, and then turned to three blue nits. Luo Kan went: "Since it''s useless, then you can go to death!"


    As soon as the word of death fell, the three blue Nitros watched their bodies transform into smoke and quickly dissipated under the horrified eyes...Finally, no trace was left!


    Frosi looked at the scene in front of him, but his eyes widened in shock: "In just one sentence, is it a conclusion of the life and death of the three blue Nitros? Is this... the power of the gods?!!!"


    "This time it was pretty good..." Monkey King turned his head to look at Xiao Ma Wang and said, "As a promise, I will give you a name..."


    The little horse king immediately noticed an excited neigh, and he was given a name by God himself. That is the supreme glory!Suddenly looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Your speed is as fast as the wind, and as fast as thunder...Thunder... Then call you Lei..."


    Xiao Ma Wang pondered for a moment, as if he was savoring the name''Lei'', and for a moment, he nodded in excitement and screamed endlessly.Obviously very satisfied with the name.


    "Then make a decision like this!" Sun Wukong nodded, and looked towards Yue''er and the others: "There are still many delicacies you haven''t eaten before. How about we just turn around here?".


    "Okay! It''s rare to come here. Naturally, I have to taste all the ingredients here, then there is no regret!" Geniboni was the first to express his excitement.


    In this way, Monkey King and the others stayed on this continent for two months!Because there are so many delicacies here, you won¡¯t be able to taste them all in a while...


    This is because they choose the best ingredients to taste under the leadership of Frosai, otherwise they won''t be able to finish it even in a few years!


    Because there was a pony king who was stronger than the horse king with him, he didn''t encounter any beast attacks, so this completely became a journey just for food...


    Noble dining table, dining planet.


    The only people who can come here are those who have good food fortune, and those who have tasted Acacia Western-style meals...


    At this moment, there are four blue Nitros sitting on a round table with extremely serious faces. Among them, four positions are vacant...


    And in the center of the round table, there is something like a globe, showing the whole map of the whole earth...


    "It has been determined...air, pair, news...the three of them...are completely dead..."


    "Suddenly lost three companions... This is really unexpected... I thought that sending three blue Nitros had already paid enough attention and was cautious enough... Unexpectedly, we still underestimated the name The Monkey King..."


    "It''s really a terrible guy! I''ve already checked, and everyone like Yilong who was killed by him, not only their souls, but also the food demons that lodged in them have completely disappeared... That is to say, not only can he Destroying human souls, even food cells can be completely wiped out... His threat is probably even more terrifying than the demon in Acacia!"


    "Is there such a terrible person in the world?... We have lived for so long, and we only know that..."


    "For today''s plan, Neo can only be fully resurrected as quickly as possible...and only by its strength can it stand against them...otherwise, we may be killed all!"..

 1087 Chapter 81 Purpose

    "Using NEO... this idea is really crazy..." The CENTER, named after the appetizer of the Acacia Western-style full meal, seemed very solemn.


    Obviously, they had never thought about it before using the idea of ??NEO.This also indirectly shows that they can no longer control the development of the situation.


    "But it can only be so. Isn''t that Monkey King that can completely eliminate the demon of the food cell... Then wouldn''t it be good for him to deal with NEO?" It is named after the fresh fish of the Acacia Western-style meal ANOTHER''s eyes shone slyly: "Regardless of his strength, after a duel with NEO, he won''t be unscathed, right?"


    "This method is indeed feasible, but there are still a few years away from the time when the gourmet solar eclipse arrives... Do we have that time? And capturing the Western-style full meal of Acacia, if there is that person, I am afraid it will become very difficult Difficult...If you snatch it, I''m afraid it won''t work. We have to classify that Monkey King into an existence that is as dangerous as NEO... and... NEO is fully awakened!!" The blue Nitro, named after the drink ATOM, said. The problem they worry about the most at the moment comes out.


    "If you have air...there are already..." The blue Nitro named after the dessert EARTH took out a piece of air and placed it on the table: "This is what I found near the giant wood of Chiyu Hill, King of Food Air...it seems It¡¯s what they left after they opened the banquet..."


    "Picked it up?! When did our food aristocratic blue Nitro fall to pick up others..." CENTER was full of anger, but before he could finish his words, he was attracted by the vitality of air, and immediately looked at him. He was extremely shocked: "This is air? EARTH, what is going on? This green color...this rich vitality and fresh air...is this really air?"


    "At first, I didn''t quite believe it, but I have seen careful confirmation that this is indeed the air... It''s just not the air we know, but the evolved food king air!" The EARTH together seemed a little excited and excited.


    "The food king air after evolution?!! It''s incredible! The ingredients will evolve? This way, you can be called the real food king!" ANOTHER was surprised by the rich vitality and freshness. Intoxicated by the air.


    "It''s a great pity in life that these ingredients of the gods have missed my hand!" The four blue Nitros all looked regretful.


    "Now it¡¯s useless to say anything...this King of Food Air only has this one...but there is nothing left for us to try...it can only be used on NEO...the earth¡¯s cooking is almost mature, and the gourmet solar eclipse is only in these two It will appear in the next year... We can only capture other Acacia Western-style meals before Monkey King..." ANOTHER pondered for a while, and said: "The only problem is that...we have no one to use...who is it? Cooking Acacia¡¯s Western-style full meal..."


    "I found a good candidate in the human world..." A strange light flashed in the eyes of EARTH: "He is one of the four heavenly kings, Toriko''s partner, what is his name... Komatsu''s humans... His food fortune is extraordinary. , If you train well... I¡¯m afraid I can compete with the master chef Frosy..."


    "Oh?! There are even such humans? It would be much easier...then go get that human back to me. If you are disobedient, you can directly control it with strong means..." ATOM''s eyes lit up , Shen said.


    "I will immediately arrange for the remaining NEO members to capture the human being... In the current human world, the master is basically killed by the Monkey King... It is not difficult to capture a human being..." ANOTHER stood up and said lightly.


    "Don''t be careless, we can''t make any more mistakes now. You must take this matter yourself! Be sure to bring back the human named Komatsu..." ATOM said in a solemn voice.


    "...Understood...We really can''t make any more mistakes now...Then I''ll take a trip myself..." ANOTHER nodded and left the seat...


    And with his departure, the nightmare of Hulu and others is about to come...


    "Then we too, let''s set off now! While the Monkey King is still in the eighth area, we hurried to the seventh area... to capture the pair!"


    "One of the eight kings, Bambino, the king of monkeys... Um? It seems to call itself Bambina now, right? This is a very troublesome guy..."


    "This time the gourmet solar eclipse is our last chance... so we must not miss it... I think Acacia will look forward to it..."


    In the eighth area, on the shore of a nameless sea, Monkey King and his party are enjoying. Received all kinds of seafood caught from the sea...


    The beach is full of fresh bones. Obviously all their meat has entered the stomachs of Monkey King and others...


    "So full! After these two months...it really is the most unforgettable memory in my life!" Geniboni lay on the beach, full of happy satisfaction.


    For a foodie, there is endless food all the time, which is nothing but happiness.And this kind of life is exactly what she expected.


    "I think we want to taste all the ingredients in this area once and for a while, maybe we can''t do it... Just the fish in the sea, there are no fewer than ten million..." Tina looked at the endless sea , Some helpless way.


    At this time, she was much more beautiful than before, because with Monkey King, she had tasted a lot of good things.


    Muscle, skin, white, thin, tender, long hair fluttering, it is much more feminine than before!And the evolution of gourmet cells is going to rise like a rocket!Compared with the original Toriko, it is a scum.


    "Speaking of fish, it reminds me of Acacia''s Western-style full meal. Is there a fish in it?" Keya turned her head to look at Monkey King.


    "Yes, it''s called ANOTHER, it should be in the sixth area, right, Frosse?"


    "En, but I suggest that our next goal is to capture the pair first...because it is closest to us..." Frosi nodded, and handed the cooked takoyaki to Monkey King.


    Monkey King took it casually, took a bite, and gave a thumbs up to Frosai: "As expected of the chef, everything becomes incredible delicious in your hands!" After a pause, he said: "But for a pair, forget it, that thing is not interested..."


    When Monkey King thought of the two eggs of the Monkey King, he felt a pain...


    This cheating setting...

 1088 Chapter 82 The Dark Sea

    "Why don''t you go? Is that pair ugly?" Zi Yan looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "It''s not that it''s unpalatable, it''s disgusting... The current pair is a monkey''s egg. Egg... If you can eat it, then I will accompany you on a trip..." Sun Wukong glanced at the daughters of Ziyan , Shrugged.


    "Monkey egg. Egg..." Yue''er''s pretty face instantly turned into a red apple.


    "Then don''t...it''s disgusting to listen..." Jenny Bonni immediately waved his hand: "Let''s go catch the next target, what is the fish called ANOTHER!"


    "Because of this... don''t you want to capture it?" Frosi looked at Monkey King and the others, and he was obviously in a daze. It was a treasure-to-food pair who even disliked growing on a monkey''s egg. The reason for the capture really made her quite speechless: "In fact, the pair actually grows on the body of the king of the ape, but the ordinary pair grows on the tree of the first cry. I think with your ability, it should be able to make Does an ordinary pair become more delicious, right? Just like air..."


    "Why does a pair grow on a monkey, while an ordinary pair grows on a tree?" Yue''er asked curiously.


    "That''s because the ancestors of the Ape King, one of the Eight Kings, drank the earth''s soup and the source of the pair. Since then, the pair has lodged on the Ape King... Since then, the method of capturing the pair has also been completely changed. ¡­" Frosi explained softly.


    "The ancestor of the Ape King? Is it one of the first eight kings? It''s really a hateful monkey! He even drank the pair in one breath..." Jenny Bonny looked upset: "But the origin It''s all gone, what''s the point of eating the ordinary soup? Let''s catch the fish first! I''ll talk about the pair later..."


    "Okay, we have stayed here long enough anyway, and we have almost eaten all the delicious ingredients and leaves, so let''s go to the sixth area today!"


    "Do you really want to capture the pair? The ability mastered by the pair is the door to the inner world..."


    Before Frosi finished speaking, he was interrupted by Monkey King: "It seems that you have not fully understood our purpose! I have told you before, we are just for eating...Aka The ability of Western Asia¡¯s Western-style meal is not attractive to us...want to enter the inner world, the soul world or something, but it¡¯s just a thought..."


    "That''s it, I have forgotten your identity..." Frosi nodded clearly: "In that case, let''s go catch the fish treasure ANOTHER..."


    The horse king''Lei'' who was lying on the side whispered and stood up, fully aware of being a mount.At this time, it is no longer as huge as before. It has been transformed into a giant of only three or four meters by Monkey King. It is more than enough to carry Monkey King and others.


    Several people riding on the''Lei'', at the speed of the galloping switch, set off towards the sixth area...


    Because of the existence of''Lei'', the monsters along the way did not dare to step within a few hundred meters from it, so within half a day, an extremely dangerous sea appeared in front of the group of people!And here is the purpose of Monkey King and others'' trip!


    "It''s here... the dark sea area that swallows everything-Black Three Horns!" Frosi looked at the extremely dangerous sea in front of the stormy waves, and a trace of nostalgia appeared on his face: "I didn''t expect me to be hundreds of years later. Come here again!"


    "Is this sea called''Black Three Corners''? It is indeed a black sea! But it looks quite dangerous!" Tina took the camera and shot the sea from various angles.After staying with Monkey King and the others for a long time, she has forgotten the danger.


    Because no matter in the dangerous area, Monkey King can always take them through at will.


    "It is indeed dangerous. It is said that a moon-sized meteorite was silent and disappeared in this dark sea... No one knows what happened. Even in the food world, this place is probably among the ten dangerous. The area!" Frosi explained with a serious look: "And in such a dangerous sea area, Yubao ANOTHER can swim in it! The difficulty of capturing the level is extraordinary!"


    "Even moon-sized meteorites have disappeared in this sea area?" But Ya and Ji Nv looked at the dark sea area, and a surprised expression appeared on their faces: "It is indeed a dangerous sea area! A strong aura! There are so many!"


    "Brother Wukong, it seems that the power of this world is quite high!" Zi Yan looked at Monkey King and said.


    "Well, the strongest stream has more or less reached the point where it can destroy a planet!" Monkey King nodded, his face indifferent: "But that''s it, the fighting power is only breaking ten thousand, Yue One person is enough to sweep the world..."


    "Broken ten thousand... This is already very remarkable for other worlds!" Ke Ya said with a surprised look.


    "Combat power? Break ten thousand? Are you talking about the capture level?" Frosi asked, looking at Monkey King.


    "Almost!" Monkey King nodded.


    "Then what''s your fighting power?" Frosai asked with curiosity looking at Monkey King.


    "Me? You want to know?" Monkey King looked at Frosai with a smile.


    "En!" Frosi nodded very seriously.Even Tina on the side put her head close.


    "Sorry, my combat effectiveness can no longer be counted by numbers..."


    "But! Didn''t you mean that you didn''t say it?" Tina curled her lips immediately, obviously dissatisfied with the answer.


    "What about you? Yue''er?" Without obtaining the specific combat power of Monkey King, Foluo Sai looked at Yue''er again.


    "I... I used to be 580,000 when Sister Bulma helped me test. Now that I have eaten so many good things, it should be around 650,000..." Yue''er thought for a while and said.


    "...650,000?!!! Converted to capture level... Isn''t it level 650,000?! My God!!" Rao is a calm and calm Faluosai, after listening to Yue''er''s combat power, his face was also shocked. , Because of this value, for her, it can be said to be shocking!


    The so-called eight kings are simply incomparable!It''s no wonder that the descendants of the horse king who are as powerful as''Lei'' are also respectful of Yue''er and the daughters!All of them are monsters stronger than it!..

 1089 Chapter 83 The Truth

    "Nor can we completely compare the combat power with the capture level, just like some ingredients in this world, which have no strength in themselves, but because the difficulty of cooking is very high, the capture level is also high, so the capture level in this world represents It''s not all about strength, the difficulty of cooking, the peril of the environment, etc..."


    Monkey King looked at Frosai¡¯s shocked expression, but shook his head, and said faintly: ¡°Each world has its own power system, and the nature of power is also different, so it is impossible to make effective and accurate comparisons. , I can only compare roughly...but the difference between the two will not be very big..."


    "Really... Then with Yue''er''s strength, the capture level is more than 600,000, right?" Fu Luo Sai asked curiously.


    "Almost... the algorithm for capturing levels is too messy, and the jump range is too large to make accurate judgments. It can only be compared in general terms..." Monkey King nodded, and according to Ma Wang''s judgment, it reached a few thousand. After the capture level of the first level, it is still very appropriate to compare the combat power, but the capture level of a few or dozens of levels cannot be compared with the combat power.


    "More than six hundred thousand..." Frosi looked at Yue''er''s gaze, full of amazement, let alone more than six hundred thousand, even if it was only tens of thousands of combat power, it would be shocking.This can easily destroy the existence of the planet!


    I originally thought that Acacia and the demon in his body would be the most difficult ultimate boss in the world, but compared to the little girl in front of him, it was nothing!


    "It seems that the final result, there is nothing to worry about..." While Frosi breathed a sigh of relief, she was also a little melancholy, because the ending was not what she wanted to see, so she didn''t want to resurrect.But now it has been resurrected, then she has to face it.


    "Why, are you sad for the ending of Acacia?" Monkey King looked at Foluo Sai with a faint smile.


    "Can you...can you kill him?" Frosi asked tentatively, looking at Monkey King.


    "Do you think it is necessary to forgive what he is doing now?" Monkey King looked at Fo Luo Sai and asked rhetorically.


    "In fact, the decision you made is no different from him..." Frosi sighed slightly, and said, "In any case... the earth will be destroyed... right?"


    "The life of the earth in this world is about to come to an end, don¡¯t you know very well... The earth has been cooked since ancient times, and it is only in the past few years, when the gourmet solar eclipse comes again Time, that is, the end of the earth..."


    "The earth has always been cooked? Goku, this is the first time you say this! Who is it? They have been cooking the earth from ancient times to the present? Is there such a powerful person?" Geniboni listened to Monkey King His eyes widened immediately in surprise.


    What a huge project to cook the earth!


    "In addition to the blue Nitro, who else..." Sun Wukong said faintly: "Since the gourmet cell descended on this planet hundreds of millions of years ago, the earth has been cooking, such as large-scale crust changes and huge meteorites. The impact of volcanoes, volcanic eruptions, the Ice Age, etc. are all cooking projects to elicit the delicious taste of the earth...


    "This background story is really incredible!" Keya exclaimed.


    "It seems that you know the world very well!" Frosi looked at Monkey King and sighed slightly: "What you said is not bad. After cooking in this way, the delicacy of the earth, under the action of the food cells, is like yeast Mushrooms have grown and grown! The earth today is about 659 times its original size...Through this cooking process, a part of the earth''s surface has been exuded once for hundreds of years and turned into eight kinds of ingredients..."


    "And these eight ingredients are the Earth''s Western-style meal... Later, they were discovered by Acacia and passed on to the world, so they are called the Western-style meal of Acacia..."


    "It''s incredible. This kind of cooking has been repeated for hundreds of millions of years... What is this blue Nitro for? It takes so long to cook the earth? Is it just for eating?" Keya was very confused. Asked.


    "Of course not..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "Their purpose...is the existence of Acacia..."


    "It''s Acacia again...how everything has something to do with him!" Zi Yan curled his lips.


    "That was hundreds of years ago... The first encounter between the Blue Nitro pair and Acacia... That time, in order to satisfy the pair''s fruit capture conditions, it failed in the engulfing of a beast with a gourmet cell similar to its own level. Blue Nitro, was discovered by Acacia...but Acacia at that time was also dying frequently because of Sandylik''s pollen...The two sides swallowed part of each other''s body in order to replenish energy..."


    "And at that time, the blue Nitro pair found in Acacia''s body the demon they had been looking for... the demon of gourmet cells..."


    "Why does Blue Nitro keep looking for that demon? What does it have to do with them cooking the earth?" Yue''er asked curiously.


    "Appetite is constantly revived through the cells of food, through generations of genetics, and is always looking for delicious food and devouring it... Once the carrier as the host dies, it will turn into a food spirit looking for a new carrier. Quietly waiting for the resurrection time again! So the devil of the food cell is also called the immortal monster..."


    "Blue Nitro has been looking for...looking for that monster...whether it''s thousands of years...or hundreds of millions of years...they have always prepared delicious ingredients¡ªthe earth¡¯s Western-style meal! Wait for it to show up ...And just a few hundred years ago, they finally found it in Acacia''s body...so they again began to collect the Western-style meal of the earth, wanting to feed the monster to revive it completely, because only then can they be able to Eliminate it completely!"


    "It turns out that Blue Nitro cooks the earth and captures the western-style meal of the earth, just to feed the monster hidden in Acacia...make it completely concrete, and then completely destroy it...but why do they have to spend a lot of time? Want to destroy the monster? Is that monster terrible? Will it threaten them? Or is it for other reasons?" Yue''er asked curiously.


    "Maybe there are various reasons..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "The demon in Acacia... It''s really scary... I was fortunate enough to meet one..." Frosi''s eyes flickered slightly, as if he was afraid of something: "The first time... I was the first to see that terrible The monster... that terrible breath... the appetite that can never be satisfied... I never forget..."


    PS: The work is too busy these few days, and there is no time code. I will make up the chapter tomorrow and keep the bottom...

 1090 Chapter 84 The Dangerous Sea

    "Okay, that''s all for today''s topic, let''s start catching fish treasure ANOTHER!" Monkey King stood up and stopped the women who wanted to continue the discussion.


    "That''s right, I almost forgot my business!" Jenny Bonni hurriedly looked into the sea, his eyes full of expressions that a foodie should have: "What does that fish treasure ANOTHER look like? I''m going to catch it now!"


    "ANOTHER will leave a beautiful river of stardust wherever it swims. In this dark sea, you can see it clearly!" Frosi said softly.


    "Is it so special? That would be much easier!" Jenny Bonnie nodded, taking off his coat as if he wanted to plunge into the sea.


    "I haven''t finished my words yet..." Frosy shook his head helplessly: "Depending on the time period, you can see a lot of stardust rivers, but those are basically ANOTHER''s fry and adult fish''s habitat. It only appeared once in hundreds of years, and it was the central area of ??the black three corners, where ANOTHER¡¯s real capture site..."


    "The central area...then what are you waiting for, let''s go!" Jenny Bonnie jumped and rode on the back of Lei.


    Several people followed one by one, and''Lei'' immediately let out a loud neighing sound, moving her four hoofs, and just stepped away...


    Although Lei is a descendant of King Horse, she can''t fly without wings. This flying ability was bestowed by Monkey King.


    It''s just not long after stepping into the sea, everyone saw countless criss-crossing tornadoes coming towards them!


    "What a big tornado! And it''s still blowing sideways? This is too weird!" Tina exclaimed, picking up the camera and snapping it.


    She is still in the mood for shooting in this dangerous venue, I am afraid she is the only one!As Monkey King and their dedicated videographers, they are still dedicated.


    "The mother''s wind... This is the footprint left by the eight queen snakes in the fourth area when they passed this place a long time ago..." Frosi explained seriously from the side.


    "Just passing by can leave such a horrible tornado? These eight kings are really tingy to toss!" Jenny Bonni said, turning his head to look at Monkey King: "Or Goku, since you are here too When I get here, do I have to leave something? For example, just split the black three corners into several sections and steam them instantly..."


    "I''m not so boring!" Monkey King waved his hand immediately.


    Frosi continued: "In fact, there is another way of saying it is because of the tornado produced after fighting the eight kings in the sixth area... In any case, this tornado road has never weakened since ancient times... So it is also here. A restricted area in the food world!"


    "A restricted area in the air? That''s just for others, but it''s useless for us!" Zi Yan smiled, patted Pailei, and said: "Come over! Your strength is comparable to your ancestors, but Can not be compared with the remains of the other two eight kings of his name after fighting!"


    Lei screamed instantly, and a raging flame rose in her eyes. As a king''s blood, her dignity could not allow her to bow her head!


    Two air pillars jetted out from its nostrils at once!Like two terrifying lasers, lasing towards the tornado ahead!


    Bang!!


    When the two collided, an ear-piercing roar suddenly broke out, and a spacious channel was opened up by Lei''s loud nose!


    Presented in the crisscrossing tornado, it looks so thrilling!


    Lei Mai opened four hooves, and with a scream, he broke into the abruptly opened passage...


    At the moment when the tornado healed, Lei once again slapped her nose, and a huge passage emerged in front of her, her figure flashed, and she jumped forward almost instantly...


    So fast, almost in the blink of an eye...


    The tornado road of Nuo Da, but within ten seconds, it is safe to pass!


    Lei stepped on the void and let out a roar at the tornado road behind him, indicating that it had successfully challenged the eight kings of its ancestors!


    "It deserves to be the Pony King who is stronger than the Eight Kings today! Well done!" Jenny Bonnie patted Barley on the back, loudly admiring.


    "Look at it... the island under the tornado... is spinning!" Tina''s exclamation suddenly came next to her.


    When a few people looked around, they really saw an island spinning at an astonishing speed in a horrible vortex!


    "There are tornadoes in the sky, turbulent waves and vortexes in the sea, and even rotating islands... The black three corners are really well-deserved! With someone else, it is really impossible to pass through that area unharmed!" Keya Road with a look of surprise.


    It''s just that the words have just fallen, and the sea below suddenly rises turbulently, with a pair of hollow eyes, opening a terrifying mouth like a tsunami, and biting towards Monkey King...


    It is so big that even if Lei regains her body, she is like a baby in front of it!


    Bo Fangzhu, ocean current beasts, capture level: 1600


    Without Sun Wukong and the others, Lei let out an angry roar!As a king, how dare inferior creatures challenge its majesty, how can this not make it extremely angry!The next sniffing hit the past!The terrible breath fluctuations can be described as overwhelming!Directly let the owner of the wave disappear under its breath!


    However, one was eliminated, and hundreds more appeared at the same time!


    Such a quantity, just killing one by one, can also kill you softly!Who knows how many such monsters are in this sea area... and there is more than this one!


    Lei roared immediately, instantly releasing the coercion of being a king, and overwhelmingly pressed down!The fearful emotions of those who were eager to move immediately appeared, and they sank to the bottom of the sea and disappeared...


    After following Monkey King, the descendants of this horse king also learned to hide their aura. Unlike the other eight kings and monsters, as long as they appear, they can feel the oppressive terrifying power!The current Lei, as long as he does not release his aura, cannot easily discover its strength, which has surpassed the current Eight Kings!


    It was just that with Lei''s breath, an equally terrifying and powerful aura radiated from the seabed!


    This breath expresses anger, and the breath alone makes a moment of despair!


    "...Lei''s breath...it seems to have recruited one of the eight kings of the Whale King..." Frosi looked at the center of the black three corners, and the entire sea suddenly became surging, and at the same time it seemed to be infected. A layer of ink generally becomes extremely dark!


    As a huge wave rolled, the horror and horror phantom that seemed to be able to swallow everything appeared in front of the Monkey King...

 1091 Chapter 85 The Whale King Muen

    "The Eight Kings of the Sea... Whale King Mu En... Also known as''Black Hole Whale''... A whale that can swallow all matter and light... I didn''t expect to see it so soon..." Frosi looked at the huge behemoth in front of him, his face A trace of nostalgia emerged, which seemed to remind her of the past.


    "A whale that can swallow all matter and light? This sounds very tall!" Zi Yan immediately learned from Monkey King''s tone of surprise.


    Whale King Muen didn''t look at Monkey King and others, because it couldn''t sense the breath of Yue''er and Daughters at all, let alone the breath of Monkey King!Mortals cannot feel the breath of God. Unless Monkey King is willing, mortals can have the privilege of seeing the terrifying and majestic breath of God!


    And only Xiao Ma Wang Lei is the target of Whale King Mu En''s attention!


    Looking at Xiao Ma Wang Lei, the breath of Whale King Mu''en is like an endless black hole, able to swallow everything. That feeling makes people feel like standing in front of it is like food!


    This feeling made Monkey King and the others very upset.


    And Ziyan and Geniboni, who clearly showed this emotion on their faces, have already begun to punch aside. This is a vicious lesson in arguing about who went up. The big whale that is defiant and stinky...


    Both the pony king and the whale king Mu En were roaring, and the eyes of both contained endless anger!The trembling void trembles, and the sea is tumbling!Something seems to be talking.It''s just that the women don''t understand their language, and they are all confused...


    "Wukong, what are they just shouting?" Keya asked, pulling the corner of Monkey King''s clothes.


    "The rough idea is... Lei said that we are only here to catch the fish treasure ANOTHER, not to pick the whale king Mu En, let it let it go... But the whale king Mu En obviously doesn''t think so, because the eight kings have their own territory, who It doesn¡¯t cross anyone¡¯s area, otherwise it¡¯s invading the realm, which is regarded as an insult to the dignity of the Eight Kings... And Lei, as a descendant of one of the Eight Kings, has become a human mount, which makes Whale King Mu En very despised , I think it loses the dignity of the Eight Kings, and has become a shame to them, so I want to kill Lei right now... Hey~ Why did you suddenly point the finger at me..."


    Just as Monkey King explained, Whale King Mu En suddenly turned his head to Monkey King, and the cold killing intent in his eyes made no secret. The sharp gaze that can kill with only the eyes is unbearable for ordinary people. If it is an ordinary person, I am afraid that it will be right. The moment of seeing is brain dead!


    "Because I am Lei''s master, I first pointed the finger at me. Do you want to kill me... Interesting..." Monkey King looked at Whale King Mu En, with a wicked smile on his mouth: "I will let you understand. Actually,'' The word "death" is easy to write..."


    "Ah? Brother Wukong, do you want to go there in person? Then what should I do?" Zi Yan, who had won the guessing box on the side, watched as Monkey King walked forward, and suddenly pursed her mouth.


    "What else can I do, watching the show!" Jenny Bonnie smiled, hugged Zi Yan and sat down directly.


    "I have been with you for so long, I have never seen Master Wukong make a move... This time I was lucky enough to see it..." Frosi''s face was full of excitement.She knew a little about the strength of Yue''er and several daughters. Only Monkey King, she couldn''t see a little bit of depth. No matter when, she looked like an ordinary person, without any brilliance.


    "It seems that you are going to be disappointed... When Goku makes a move... It usually happens in a flash... He won''t have the slightest interest in this level of battle... But since it is the opponent''s challenge, he will not turn a blind eye... "Jenibonnie said, a roasted leg flashed in his hand, and he chewed.


    "The eight kings can''t arouse his interest in fighting..." Frosai shook his head helplessly, stabilizing his mind, still wanting to see exactly how Monkey King faced Mu En, the whale king.


    Seeing that Monkey King was about to make a move, Lei immediately stepped back respectfully and gave up the battlefield to Monkey King. At the same time, she cast a very sympathetic expression on the whale king Mu En who still didn''t know...


    It was just this expression that looked at the eyes of Whale King Mu En, but it became extremely insulting, humiliating and provocative, making its original anger even more vigorous!The whole sea area became more and more surging because of its angry mood!


    The turbulent sea is like breaking the sky!


    The momentum was huge and it was frightening, but in the next moment, it became the insignificant paper tiger in the eyes of Frosi...


    "What I hate most is trouble... but I won''t refuse the trouble that I rushed over..." As he said, the magic sword transformed from baby-5 in his hand flashed, and he swiped forward slightly!


    There is no sword gas gushing, no streamer passing, it looks like just such a casual stroke!


    Whale King Muen was still roaring in anger, filled with fierce murderous aura, and the whole sea area rumbling noises, like boiling water, reflected an amazing scene, as if with the whale King Muen''s anger, the entire sea was also angry at it Up!


    "!!!"


    A strange roar shook the sky, and the waves undulated into a terrifying dark whirlpool, blurring the body of Whale King Mu En, and then gradually appeared...


    Its huge and incomparable body is like an ancient castle and a vast battlefield. It makes people stunned to listen and shout to kill the sky, and the corpses are everywhere, that is the roar of killing intent!


    The terrifying aura spread and opened, shocking people. The huge mouth opened, looking like a black hole connecting the gates of hell, and the suction that swallowed everything suddenly emerged...


    This makes Keya and the others slightly discolored, because the suction is too terrifying, as if they are all being swallowed together...


    It''s just that this huge and terrifying devouring lasted only a moment, and it was fragmented...


    No, this is not just the fragmentation of the devouring black hole attack, but the entire huge body of the whale king Mu En, shattered under the shocked gaze of the Frosai women!It turned into a piece of meat and poured down...


    Each piece of meat is of the same size, spilled onto the sea, and finally sinks and disappears...


    "Okay... terrible... a sword!!!" Frosi stared at Monkey King, his eyes widened, full of shock: "A plain sword contains such power... even as the eight kings. One of the whale king Mu En didn¡¯t even notice that he was chopped... until after it launched an attack, it appeared... the so-called Eight Kings... was so unbearable before him..."


    "This eight king is really unlucky... It''s okay to hide in the sea and be your great king, but you just ran out to show off your power, isn''t it a death!" Zi Yan looked at the scattered meat in the sky. , Pouted.


    "One of the eight kings of the sea, the whale king Mu En... just died..." Foluo Sai was a little surprised. Although he has learned that Monkey King is very powerful, he can understand it. Only those who have seen it can know it. Understand the true meaning of the word''powerful''!..

 1092 Chapter 86—The Fury of the Six Kings

    Although the Eight Kings had already sensed that there was a terrifying existence in the world that could threaten their status, it was a pity that they could not perceive the breath of Monkey King!So they didn''t know that the terrifying crisis they had sensed before originated from Monkey King!


    If you know, Whale King Muen should be more cautious!But it still can''t escape the fate of death, unless it hides in its own home and won''t come out, but with the arrogant temperament of the eight kings, that is impossible!


    Therefore, for the sake of the so-called majesty of the king, it will inevitably appear to fight against these people who challenge the majesty of the king!


    However, when the Whale King died, a cry of sorrow sounded through the world!


    As a result, the other eight kings were shocked, all exuding unparalleled terrifying power!That breath rushed up into the sky, causing creatures on all continents to tremble!A horrible shadow has been densely covered!


    Eight kings, after not knowing how many years have passed, they...set out together!!


    First is the horse king-Hercules in the eighth area. It just raised its head and glanced in the direction of the sixth area. A hint of terror appeared in its pupils, and then it lay prone on the ground and continued to remain silent. It seems that nothing happened...


    Maybe it¡¯s right for its other child to follow that person, at least to keep their ethnic group immortal...


    That person was so terrible that he was not so stupid to provoke him.


    Then there is the deer king in the fifth area-the sky deer!


    The snake king in the fourth area-the female snake!


    The Crow King in the third area-Xiawu!


    The wolf king in the second area-war wolf!


    The dragon king of the first zone-Diruus!


    They gathered their powerful subordinates, and they only went in one direction, that is, the sixth area, where the whale king Mu En is located...


    And in a secret place in the first area, a fettered evil man with horrible flesh on his upper body exudes endless horror evil and unsatisfied astonishing appetite, which is full of madness and unknown. Satisfied screams echoed for a long time: "Sorrow...what a familiar scream...what a powerless despair...haha...delicious! I want more deliciousness! Despair...more despair...and more despair!! Screams...food... "


    There is also Bambina, the ape king in the seventh area, who is now opposing three extremely dangerous existences-Blue Nitro!


    They have their own scars, but Banbina, the king of the ape, obviously has more. After all, it is three-on-one, and Zaiqiang can''t win the three blue Nitro!


    The surrounding landforms were completely destroyed, showing the fierceness of the fighting!


    After hearing the scream, the ape king Bambina''s mood suddenly became extremely irritable, and the horrible aura leaked out. He turned around and left the three blue Nitros, but turned towards The sixth area ran away... from time to time there was a squeaky roar...


    "The voice just now was... Whale King Mu''en? It seems that something happened in the sixth area!" The blue Nitro named CENTER tilted his head to look at the sixth area, and there was a hint of shock in his eyes. .


    "We''ve been away for a while... If we don''t go back... Acacia..." A trace of worry appeared on ATOM''s face, but he didn''t continue speaking because the companions present could understand what he meant.


    "Don''t worry about him. Judging from his current situation, he won''t be resurrected right away... No accidents... Let''s chase after him and see what happened to the Whale King in the sixth area! I think at this time, The other eight kings should act..." The blue Nitro named EARTH finished speaking, and chased in the direction of the escape of the ape king Bambina...


    Because the pair is on the body of the Ape King... and the direction the Ape King is going is obviously the sixth area. They actually wanted to see what happened in the sixth area, and they let the Ape King abandon them and turned away. battlefield!It even resonated with other eight kings...


    "Whale King Muen is dead... This is really incredible... It seems that the other eight kings will soon be here... The food world will never be peaceful again..." Frosi sighed slightly, she Unexpectedly, Sun Wukong would kill the King of the Sea, one of the eight kings.


    "It won''t be long before this world will be destroyed... Why do you bother yourself, if they come, kill them all..." Monkey King patted Frosai''s shoulder and smiled faintly.


    "Fortunately, you can say such words so easily..." Frosi shook his head helplessly, but this has become an irreversible fact, and the destruction of the world has become inevitable!It will not be destroyed in the hands of Blue Nitro, who has been carefully planned for so many years, but will be destroyed in the hands of Monkey King.


    No one can save the world from his hands!


    "Goku, the Whale King is dead, so its energy can''t be wasted!" Jenny Bonni gulped his saliva as he watched the pieces of meat sinking into the sea.


    "Don''t worry, I''m already ready!" Monkey King smiled faintly, with one hand stretched out, countless energy light clusters condensed, and a huge light flesh about ten meters in diameter was condensed in an instant!


    "Don''t eat it now. When we catch more delicious food, we will enjoy it together. Use it!" Monkey King said, collecting the energy light.


    Energy Light Flesh is made by Sun Wukong using the power of the law to produce meat with huge energy. This pure light flesh formed by energy is the most effective for the promotion of gourmet cells!


    But there are also restrictions. You can''t absorb too much energy, otherwise you will reach the limit of your body, but you will burst and die!So Monkey King did not dare to feed with his own power, and occasionally only added a little bit of power!


    "What a strong breath... It comes from different directions and is advancing at an amazing speed towards us..." Jenny Bonnie sensed the strong breath that appeared around him, his face was unexpected, and he turned his head to look at Monkey King: " Wukong, are we...were besieged by other eight kings?"


    "Almost! The real battle...is about to begin! Unexpectedly, it was just killing the whale king Mu En, and it was like a stalking nest... Now I finally know why no one dared to capture the Eight Kings... Eight Kings strength Being strong is one reason...and this should be one of the most important reasons, right? To capture one of them, you have to face the combined anger of the Eight Kings... This includes the anger of the powerful beasts in the entire food world... Ordinary people I can''t afford it..."


    Monkey King turned his head to look at the daughters of Ziyan, and smiled slightly: "Get ready! Next, we will face the Eight Kings... No, we are facing the angry siege of the Six Kings! They have a lot of subordinates. Strong beasts over thousands of levels!"..

 1093 Chapter 87 Kill. Kill

    Although the eight kings are rivals with each other, I am afraid they will fight when they meet each other!


    But they all have extremely keen and terrifying perception of danger. Once they perceive such a terrible existence that is so powerful that they threaten their lives and status, they will hug together to resist powerful enemies!This is also a way for them to survive.


    They all understand the truth about the death of the lips and the coldness of the teeth, and because of this timid perception and the unity in crisis, they have been regarded as the eight kings from ancient times to the present!


    The death of Whale King Mu''en sounded a wake-up call for them. The anxiety and fear that they had felt before was confirmed today, and the existence that could threaten their lives and status appeared!


    Since ancient times, one of the eight kings was finally captured and killed!


    Therefore, at this moment, they did not hesitate at all, they led the powerful beasts in their area to set off!This is for my own life and also to defend my king''s position!It is to show the world the terrifying power that belongs to their eight kings!


    They have to use their actions to tell the world that no one can shake their status!Their strength still stands on the top of this world!


    Over the sea of ??Hei San. Horn, Monkey King and his party are all sitting on Lei¡¯s back and looking around...


    Those terrifying and fierce auras screamed and roared throughout the world!


    The whole world is shaking at this moment, the sea is rolling in the waves, and the terrible bloodthirsty pupils emerge from the surface of the sea, and then in the rolling waves, a huge sea beast with a terrifying body appears!


    They were all full of anger and hostility surrounding Monkey King and the others, but they didn''t start besieging them!It seems, what is waiting for...


    At this time, the entire food world, because of the anger of the Eight Kings, has entered an unprecedented horror!The weak monsters are shivering with fright, hiding in their residence and dare not make any more changes!


    But the powerful beasts have stuck out their heads and roared to the sky!They are responding to the king''s call, tearing up sinners who have offended the king!


    "Hey hey hello~~~ this...this...is this really okay? Well...a lot of terrible sea beasts! We are surrounded..." Tina looked around the sea, the densely packed ones exuding horror The sea beast is surprised that his scalp is tingling!The capture level of each one is no less than 800!


    Especially seven of them, their breath far exceeds 4000!Collectively referred to as the Seven Beasts.


    The sixth area is to maintain the ecosystem under the balance of power between the whale king and the seven beasts!


    The death of Whale King Mu En not only did not make them feel scared, but instead caused the monsters in the sea to become completely angry as if they had taken stimulants!


    Animals are extremely powerful in their perception of danger, but they perceive something called horror from Yue''er and others!Therefore, under the leadership of the Seven Beasts, they wanted to drive away these terrifying things, or even eat them!


    "Wukong, you are really a hornet''s nest..." Keya looked at the densely packed giant sea beasts that she had never seen before, and shook her head helplessly.


    In this scene, all the monsters in this sea area are all dispatched!


    "Alright... I originally wanted to pack them one by one... Since they were delivered by themselves, they will be served in one pot! It also saves a lot of trouble..." Monkey King looked around, facing Ziyan and Jenny Bonnie. Smiled: "Just go and play! Before the six beast kings arrive, you can just use them to move your muscles and bones!"


    "Fighting, I like it the most!" A factor called violence appeared in Zi Yan''s eyes, staring at the terrifying sea beasts, it was like finding a group of targets to play with!


    With a shout, he rose into the air and rushed towards the group of giant sea beasts on the sea...


    A small fist blasted out, and a sea beast with a capture level of no less than 1200 burst into a blood mist in her hand!


    Zi Yan''s figure didn''t stop at the slightest. Amidst the earth-shaking roar and bites, his small body flew through the herd. Every time he shot, either a sea beast was beaten into blood and exploded, or it was shot like a cannonball. Boom...


    At the same time, Geniboni also flew into the field and hit with a punch, and the atmosphere burst under her fist!


    Suddenly, the void trembled, the sea tilted, and the sea that the world called the terror pronoun was just like that, under the extremely shocking gaze of Frosi, the pieces were divided into pieces, forming waves and tsunamis of uneven heights!


    In that scene, I really told you what to wait for is called violent terror!


    "Hammering the atmosphere...shaking the earth''s crust changes, causing the earth to shift and the sea to overturn! This is not an opponent of a magnitude..." Frosi looked at the scene in front of him with shock.


    "En?" Monkey King seemed to feel something, he was taken aback for a moment, and with a light wave of his hand, two women appeared in front of him instantly.


    One looks cute and sweet, but beautiful, but the figure is very plump, mature, and mature; while the other is heroic, holding an ancient sword in his hand, looking heroic, a pair of sharp eyes staring at the field, showing extreme Excited bloodthirsty light!


    Frosi looked at the two women who appeared suddenly, his complexion changed a little, and there was no movement, but he was reached out by Monkey King: "Don''t be nervous, your own!" Then, he looked at the two women: "You guys. Two want to join too?"


    "Yeah! Only by fighting can you become stronger!" Jie raised his right fist and shouted, obviously fighting high.It was only with her movements that the pair of indescribable huge objects in front of Xiong bounced out of amazing arcs.Decisively attracted Monkey King''s eyes.


    "They have the value of being hacked by me..." On the other hand, Crow Yu''s face was full of excitement and bloodthirsty, and the unabashedly cold killing intent on his face, Frosi frowned slightly when he saw it. Keeping a certain distance, she instinctively told her that this woman is very dangerous.


    "This is in line with your nature..." Monkey King looked at Yayu and smiled slightly: "Go! But don''t be too bloody, violent, and forceful... That''s not beautiful..."


    "Understood!" Yayu replied submissively, tapping her feet, her figure instantly turned into a breeze and appeared in the field. The sword in her hand that was personally bestowed by Monkey King was sold out instantly. The cold light flashed, a level 1800 sea beast. She was cut in half with a single sword...


    Once again, a sea beast broke his hands and feet...


    Accompanied by the excitement of evil laughter, Frosi saw that in the field, the crow feather was like a Shura in blood, slashing all the way, making the sea surface instantly rendered dark red...


    That wildly laughing figure tells what is killing. The madness of killing!..

 1094 Chapter Eighty-eight

    "Master Wukong... who is this woman...?" Frosi looked at the figure with a wicked smile on his face because of the killing, and frowned slightly to look at Monkey King: "Her killing intentions are too heavy... It looks dangerous..."


    "Crow feather is indeed dangerous, but that is only for others..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Yes! In fact, Crow Feather is very easy to get along with..." Knot said seriously.


    "Where it''s easy to get along with, it''s just you who think..." Keya rolled her eyes at Jie now.Among the girls, this crow feather is the least gregarious one, fighting all day long without stopping.


    "Don''t tell me, Yayu has already directed at the seven beasts, but she can''t let her kill all by herself... I have to choose an opponent of my own..." Jie said, nodded to Monkey King, and then flew up. At the beginning, the target was one of the seven beasts...


    Jie wears a pair of gloves in her hands, which are specially created by Monkey King for her. The defense power is amazing, and the additional attack power must not be underestimated!Even if it is worn by ordinary people, they can also have the power to punch down and overwhelm the sea!


    And in Jie''s hands, it is even more vividly displayed. Her attack method is based on punches. Each punch contains extremely terrifying power!Among the girls, she is the only one who is the most suitable fighting style for Monkey King, and naturally she has the true story of Monkey King.The huge sea monsters flew upside down under her punch...


    It¡¯s just that there are countless monsters in the sea, one was defeated, and a few emerged from the bottom of the sea. It¡¯s troublesome to get close to the seven beasts...


    At the center of the original sea area, the black water in the black three corners has been stained red with blood. Most of this is due to the ruthless killing of Crow Feather!


    Over the sea area, thunderclouds roll, and from time to time thunder light traverses and squeezes the sky. It is the natural change formed by the terrifying aura emitted by countless sea monsters, exuding terrifying power. It is their home field.


    Countless monsters, resembling octopuses and other sea beasts, launched a siege at the same time against the knot they just joined, attacking fiercely, swallowing, biting, or stretching out the tentacles of the sky, turning into whip shadows and swept away...


    Kie yelled at the moment, just a punch, and the energy turned into a dazzling beam of light, making the tentacles of the tentacles dissipate in the beam...


    "Woohoo!!!" A sea monster resembling a giant snake snake suddenly let out a stern roar, but it was difficult to get rid of its fate.


    It looked up to the sky and roared, completely cold, exuding bitter coldness!In the tossing, the waves rolled and plunged into the sea, trying to escape from the sea!


    It''s just that in the sky, a ten thousand zhang sword aura gushes down, slashing down from the void, and in an instant, it is cut into two!But the sword spirit remained undiminished, slashing the sea surface, directly cutting the sea water away!It wasn''t until ten seconds later that the sea surged and closed!


    The sea monsters, fish beasts, seem to be surprising in number, with terrifying aura, but there is no resistance at all in front of the crow feathers!


    Their capture levels are below level 2000 and above level 800. How can they resist a few women whose combat power is 10,000?


    Even the seven beasts who have been watching the battlefield not far away are terrified. They obviously already understand that this group of people is not the enemy of their ability!The so-called winning by quantity is nothing at all.


    Seeing that the danger is getting closer and closer to them, the seven beasts are very afraid to think about the death of Whale King Mu En. They originally thought this was the sea area and their home ground. Even if humans are strong, what can they do?They weren''t allowed to knead, but now, they knew they were wrong, they were so wrong, they threw themselves into the sea, sank into the sea, and fled without a fight!


    If you don''t escape, you can''t. It''s as strong as the whale king Mu En. They all hate this. Since the group attacked, they have done nothing. They stayed, how can they escape?It''s better to wait for the eight kings to come, and act accordingly.


    The seven beasts have all escaped. A group of sea monsters and sea beasts have been terrified by a few women. They didn''t dare to fight anymore. They sank to the bottom of the sea and fled...


    "Want to escape? Fantastic!" Yayu looked at the group of sea monsters sinking into the bottom of the sea, but there was a bloodthirsty smile on his face. The right hand stretched out, and the spatial fluctuation that made the soul throbbed from her. Spreading out from the palm of her hand, she actually wanted to use "Space Breaking" to destroy the entire sea area!


    Monkey King naturally saw it at a glance, and hurriedly stopped: "Yuyu, that''s it, come back!"


    The horrible fluctuations gradually disappeared from the palm of his hand, and Jayu''s figure flashed and appeared beside Monkey King: "You are going to destroy this world, let me destroy this place, what does it matter..."


    "If you want to catch the fish treasure ANOTHER, you can''t destroy this place!" Monkey King smiled faintly, looking into the distance: "This is just the beginning, I don''t have to pay attention to it, the big fish is still behind!"


    "Eight Kings... Don''t do anything this time... I want to cut them all alone!" Crow Yu licked and licked the corners of his mouth, full of evil intentions and killing.


    "Oh! It''s a pity that all of them ran away... Crow Yu, the Eight Kings must leave one for me..." Jie Fei landed beside Monkey King and looked at Crow Yu.Although she is kind-hearted, she is also a fighting freak.


    "Just one..." Ya Yu glanced at it and smiled slightly.At this moment, she was no longer like the queen who was densely covered with killing and blood before, but like a big sister next door.


    Frosi looked at the women in front of him, and his heart was full of shock!


    In the face of such a terrifying sea power''s general attack, they were so simply ended by them.


    "Master Chef Frosai..." Yayu tilted his head to look up and down Frosai, and smiled slightly: "He looks quite beautiful, no wonder Mr. Wukong will stay by his side... I heard that no one is capable of your cooking skills. And, I really want to see it!"


    "Please wait a moment..." Frosi naturally understood the meaning of the crow feathers, collected the materials on the spot, and started the barbecue directly on Lei''s back.


    After having eaten the roasted meat of Frosi, Yayu nodded to him: "It is indeed worthy of the name..." Then, Chao Keya looked over: "You have to cheer, otherwise your status will be lost!"


    Ke Ya smiled and nodded, but she didn''t care much about the meaning of her words.


    And just as a few people were chatting, the aura of horror finally approached in all directions...


    The earth began to shake, and the horizon was also covered with a shadow...


    First of all, as far as his eyes can be, there is a terrifying snake shadow that is huge enough to reach the sky, only the head can be seen, but the tail is not seen!It crushed the rocks and trees all the way and rushed from afar...


    Then there is the huge black shadow that obscures the sky. Its appearance makes the sky and the earth obscured...


    "The speed is fast. Did you arrive so soon..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "Then immediately start the last carnival before destroying the world..."


    PS: Yesterday, I worked overtime and rushed to work. There was no time code word, so I had to stop the change. Today, the third change was made.In addition, this article is almost over. I personally decide that the next world is "Super Seminary". I don''t know what your opinions are?..

 1095 Chapter 89 The Six Kings Qi Lin

    Ape King Bambina; Deer King Sky Deer; Snake Queen Snake; Crow King Xiawu; Wolf King War Wolf; Dragon King Diluus!


    From ancient times to the present, the six kings of the eight kings who have ruled the eight continents of the food world almost appeared in the dark sea of ??the sixth area at almost the same time!


    It happened to be in a hexagonal shape to surround Monkey King and the others in the center of the pitch black sea.


    With the Six Kings are the powerful beasts in their respective territories!


    The giant beasts that only stand up in the sky exude an extremely fierce aura!


    Especially the Six Kings, the terrifying aura that is so powerful that it can shake the heart, is more like a giant beast of the ancients, and makes people awe!


    Thunderclouds in the sky rolled, lightning fell from time to time, and the earth cracked and shook. The Six Kings just appeared on the scene and changed the natural changes!


    "Is this the eight kings? They are really unusually big!" Yayu looked at the six kings in the distance, but he seemed to be in front of him!It can be seen that his body is huge.


    Especially the King Deer Sky Deer, with big legs like the Optimus Prime, and thousands of meters of mountains are no more than its toes; the hair on its back is like a dense forest, which looks like a lush forest. Carrying a primitive jungle!


    Among them, there are strong beasts that are extremely terrifying!The capture level of each one is not lower than 4000!Exuding a bloodthirsty and violent breath, it is shocking!


    The Crow King Xiawu even created a shadow of death, and with just one flap of his wings, he could wind up the poisonous tornado!No strong beast dared to stand in the shadow of death hidden by it!


    As for the Queen Snake, she can only see a giant looking down on the earth, and can''t see the end of her body at all!


    There is also the Ape King Bambina, who doesn''t even know the fear. Relatively speaking, it is the smallest in size and the closest to human beings. It is just a terrifying breath, but it tells the world that it is not an ordinary monkey!In the face of Monkey King and others, not only was it not afraid, but the emotion it felt was-excited!


    The wolf king and the wolf are full of boundless fighting spirit, and the terrifying force like the falling of a meteorite shocks people!


    Dragon King Diluus looked at Monkey King and the others, his eyes filled with boundless violence!It''s like seeing death.


    Originating from the hostility of the six kings among the eight kings, how many people in this world can bear it at the same time?


    With strong auras and giant shadows standing up in the sky, Crow Yu was inexplicably excited to see Crow Yu, licking and licking the corners of his own mouth, his eyes flashed with extremely bloodthirsty cold light, and the entrained bloody flames in the breath became more and more intense. It was actually stronger than those monsters!


    With just a glance, the Six Kings sensed the threat from the female crow feathers!They are not ants, but powerful enemies!


    "The giant deer is handed over to me!" It was only a moment, that the crow feather chose his opponent. With a flash of figure, he leaped towards the direction of the sky deer!


    Because the huge forest that Sky Deer bears is home to an astonishing number of powerful beasts, it is just right for her to slash and slash!


    "That monkey looks amazing! I''ll choose it!" Jie also chose her opponent. Compared to Yayu, she is not bloodthirsty, but very combative!Seeing the strong, I can''t help but want to challenge each other.


    "Hey~~Dragon King...Then I''ll have fun with it!" Zi Yan jumped and flew directly towards Dragon King Diluus...


    "Then I will meet the crow king!" Yue''er flew over to the crow king Xia Wu.


    Jenny Bonny didn''t say much, and flew up, aiming at the snake queen.


    "Hi!!!" Lei looked at the wolf king and the wolf, and instantly let out a neigh full of war.


    "Are you trying to challenge Wolf Warrior? That''s great! Don''t lose!" Monkey King patted Pat Lei''s back, smiled faintly, and hugged Frosi in his waist, and rose into the air.But Ya also followed up with the dance technique, floating in the air.


    Lei Lima neighed and moved four hoofs, instantly turning into an afterimage, moving towards the wolf king and war wolf!


    "How dare you face the six kings of the eight kings at the same time... this group of people... is crazy!" In a hidden mountain range, the three blue Nitros looked at everything in front of them, their eyes widened in shock!


    Face the Eight Kings at the same time!What a force this is!Even their gourmet aristocrat Blue Nitro dare not easily provoke the Eight Kings at the same time, but Monkey King and the others not only provoke them, but also subdued the Horse King and killed the Whale King!


    Now it is necessary to fight the other six kings at the same time!


    "It''s really a group of monsters...all of them are so terrifying!" It''s not the first time that Blue Nitro has been shocked, but they are shocked more and more intensely!At this time, they only saw the real horror of Monkey King and others!


    "Master Wukong, if you start a war with the Six Kings at the same time... the earth cannot withstand the impact of this terrible force... it will be destroyed immediately..." Frosi looked at the battlefield in front of him, his eyes widened in shock. He is so knowledgeable and has never seen such a shocking picture.


    "Don''t worry, they have their own measures..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and said: "While they are playing... Let''s go catch the fish treasure ANOTHER!"


    "ANOTHER, it''s time to escape to the world of souls..." Frosi looked at the perilous battlefield and shook his head: "Entering the world of souls in such a place is really dangerous, because only appetite can do it. Enter the world of the soul, and the body is inaccessible..."


    "Don''t use your theory to discuss things in front of me, the world I can''t enter does not exist yet!" Monkey King''s tone was calm, with a light hand in front of him, a gap was instantly opened in the space, and the space inside. , But it was dark, with countless monsters of all kinds...


    "Spirit of food?!!!" Frosi stared at the monster in the gap in space, his eyes widened in shock.Monkey King turned out to open the door to the world of souls with just a flick of his hand?Do not!This is not opening, but forcibly breaking the space barrier of the world of souls!


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that only appetite can enter the world of souls?Now it is clearly presented in front of you!


    "It''s just that the world of soul can only be entered by appetite... Flesh body... Is it really possible?" Although he was overwhelmed by Monkey King''s methods, Foluo Sai still hesitated.


    "It''s okay, let''s go!" Monkey King said, pulling Frosai and stepping into the world of souls with Keya...


    "They... just like this... walked into the world of souls?!!!" This scene naturally shocked the three blue Nitros who were observing everything secretly.


    "Their strength is far beyond our imagination... It seems that we can only rely on the power of Acacia and NEO... Let''s take advantage of the time when they are entangled by the Eight Kings. We are just going to capture the western world of other earths. Meals...Be sure to bring ENO back to life as soon as possible!"


    PS: It''s just that it is tentatively scheduled as "Super Seminary", it has not been decided yet.In fact, I wanted to write "Zhu Xian" a long time ago. When I first came out, I watched it several times and wanted to change the ending.Now I heard that I''m going to make a TV series, and somehow I have the motivation to write.However, "Zhu Xian" has been out for a long time, so I have been hesitant to write it...

 1096 Chapter 90 The Decisive Battle

    "It seems that there is only this way... I didn''t expect that he could break through the entrance to the world of souls at will... This simply broke the previous rules... Such a person... His threat... I am afraid that it will still be higher than NEO!"


    "Let''s go! Hurry up, since he has entered the world of souls, the Six Kings have their control again. This is our opportunity to capture the Western-style meal of other earths..."


    As the three blue Nitros said, they disappeared just like that while their body shapes fluctuated... Obviously, they left here by opening the door of the inner world.


    And the daughters of Yayu are already facing the Six Kings at this moment!


    At this time, the sky and the earth were a little lifeless, and from time to time there was a ghost roar like purgatory, violent and fierce aura surging everywhere.


    If you want to face the Six Kings, the first thing you need to defeat is the powerful beasts densely in front of them!


    And the capture level of every strong beast is no less than 3000!


    The terrifying breath filled the world, making the air extremely heavy!


    With a "bang", suddenly, a big mountain collapsed, without warning, a gray-brown smoke and fire appeared, and the scene was terrifying.


    Immediately there was a harsh roar of''chih ah ah ah~~'', and a shark striding across the land appeared in the rubble smoke!


    Wang Lu mackerel, king fish, catch level: 4450


    This is a terrifying monster that will attack the Eight Kings without hesitation, a huge shark that runs across the land!Therefore it is also known as: Wang Lu Shark.


    And standing in front of it is a bigger horse king!No, to be precise, it should be the offspring of King Ma, Lei!


    When the two met, the eyes were full of fierce light without cowardice, and at the same time, they roared, and they actually collided together!


    In an instant, the aftermath of horror spread rapidly, and countless towering ancient trees were uprooted, broken and shattered!The earth is also cracked and sunken, huge and scary!


    The bodies of the two are huge and incomparable, and they contain extremely terrifying power. In the collision, there is no skill at all, just the collision of strength and strength!


    Obviously, Lei''s power is far greater than that of Wang Luyu, but at the moment of the collision, Wang Luyu''s body is leaning back after being hit!


    Immediately after a hoof, Wang Luqi''s huge body flew upside down, crashing down hundreds of meters away!The earth trembles for it!


    With a successful blow, Lei Yangtian let out a neigh, her eyes skyrocketed, her head lowered, and her limbs moved, like a wild horse running off the rein, dashing towards the direction of the wolf!


    Countless powerful beasts were arbitrarily knocked and flew by it, and the fighting wolves that pounced along the way were flew out head by head by him!It was small, and it stepped directly on the ground!


    In terms of capture level, Lei at this time has already broken 10,000.In the face of these thousands of powerful beasts and fighting wolves, naturally it is not a problem!


    On the other side, the battlefield where Zi Yan is located is also full of brutality and violence!


    The small body contains the power of collapse!The strong beasts blocking the way were all punched by her and flew out!


    Finally came to the Dragon King Diluus, grinning: "I look like a crocodile, so I dare to call myself the Dragon King! Now, I will let you see how powerful this real Dragon King is!" Ascend, just like this, blasted towards Dragon King Diluus...


    Dragon King Diluus instantly roared, his eyes condensed, naturally he dared not care, his huge claws slapped Ziyan''s small fist directly!


    The completely disproportionate claws collide with the fist, but the result is just the opposite!


    Ziyan''s small body didn''t move at all, but the huge claws of Dragon King Diluus were bombarded to the side, sinking deep into the ground!Cracked a bottomless dark crack!


    The pupils of Dragon King Diluus instantly shrank, and under the impact of power, it unexpectedly lost!


    "Oh! Sorry, sorry! It seems to be too hard! Next time I will start with a gentle touch, otherwise it will be over immediately, but it will not be fun!" Zi Yan looked at Dragon King Diluus, grinning, and looking at her expression , This is a battle, it''s just playing.


    This made Dragon King Diluus feel a great humiliation, thinking that it was a dignified generation of Dragon King, it was even played by a little girl, how can this not make it angry!


    Howling!The place where the claws of the dragon king Diluus hit the ground was like a sea of ??mist, and the sky was sooted, and the huge claws pierced the ground, struggling hard, as if to escape from the ground...


    Looking back at Yue''er, the same is true!


    Her opponent is the Crow King Xiawu, who is very poisonous!


    Xiawu, the king of the crows, is covering half of the sky!But in the area shrouded in shadow by it, a poisonous rain fell!A few li has become a poisonous swamp!


    And Yue''er stood at ease in the poisonous rain, a transparent mask enveloped her, completely preventing the erosion of the deadly poisonous rain.


    "Is your weapon this highly poisonous... It''s a pity, I''m a highly poisonous body! No toxin is ineffective to me!" Yue''er smiled slightly, and danced with her hands: "Since you are poisonous, I don''t know it can Can you resist the curse imprinted by me?"


    As he said, a huge turquoise''curse'' character text appeared on the top of the Crow King Xiawu''s head!


    The Crow King Xiawu instantly felt the threat of death from it!In shock, I just wanted to flap its wings and stay away, but I was shocked to find that it couldn''t move!


    "Your actions have been constrained by the curse seal. If you want to break free, unless your strength is equivalent to mine..." Yue''er looked calm and shook her head lightly: "Unfortunately, the difference between you and me is too far... I didn''t want to bully you originally. ¡­Unfortunately, this is the task given by Brother Wukong¡­" After a pause, he said: "This is also a kind of highly poisonous, but the poison of a curse! If you can handle it, I won''t shoot you again..."


    As Yue''er''s words just fell, the''curse'' character text was already overwhelmed and submerged into the body of the Crow King Xiawu!


    In an instant, the black crow king Xia Wu became green and green, and fell directly from the air amidst his painful neigh... The curse in his body eroded his soul!


    But in the duel between Yu and Bambina, the king of the ape, it was another scene.


    The two of them are like martial arts masters, fisting each other, erupting a terrible roar!It''s like a child frolicking, and the action is not clear...


    "It''s amazing! You know martial arts... Isn''t this martial arts? It''s called Yuanwu? It seems to be very powerful... Can you teach me?" Jie fought with the Ape King, and became humbly asking for advice.


    Although she could not understand the words of the Ape King, she could read the thoughts in her mind, and naturally she could talk with it.


    It''s a pity that Bambina, the king of the ape, treats her as an enemy, how could he teach her!Therefore, she can only slowly learn the movements of the Ape King in the fight, and secretly learn the Ape Martial...

 1097 Chapter 91 Killing for the sake of killing

    Rumor has it that the Queen Snake is as fast as a meteor, and is the mother of all snakes. The level of capture is unknown.


    Rumor has it that because the body is too long, people who see the head or tail of the snake king will be considered lucky.


    But the person who saw the head of the Queen Snake was not lucky but a disaster, because everyone who saw its head entered its belly.


    And what Jenny Bonnie is facing now is the legendary snake queen snake.


    Although she was flying in the air, what she could see was still only the wall in front of her!That is the huge body of the Queen Snake!


    Winding all the way to the distance, there is no end in sight. The length of the body is so huge that it is incredible. Rumor has it that the queen snake is long enough to circle the earth for a few weeks. Whether this is a legend or an exaggeration, no one can answer. Because no one has really seen where the body of the Queen Snake Snake extends.


    The Snake Queen Snake looked at the tiny human in front of her with her cold eyes, and her eyes were extremely solemn, because it felt at a glance that this seemingly tiny human was not a prey, but a rival.


    "My God... I didn''t think it was too far away just now... I found out now that I got closer... There are... there are such huge snakes in this world! It''s an eye-opener!" Jenny Bonny stared at the Queen Snake. With big eyes, his face exaggerated: "Such a big body... how much food does one eat? Only this world of gourmet food can support such a big guy! No, there are more than one such big guy!" Turning his head and looked towards Yayu...


    If Yue''er and the others were fighting just for fun, then the battle of Crow Feather could only be said to be a bloody massacre!


    The place she passed was really a stump with a broken arm, and blood was flowing!The bloody breath even the strong beasts backed back again and again!


    Crow Yu''s merciless killing all the way. Slaughter actually caused the strong beasts to have fear.


    "It''s been a long time since I killed it so happy! It''s a rare opportunity. Before Master Wukong comes back, you can have fun with me!" Jay Yu licked and licked the corners of his mouth, his breath was evil and terrifying, and his body was full A breath of danger.


    Jiao''s body flashed, the cold light flickered, and another powerful beast no less than 3000 was cut in half by her sword!The blood sprayed down like rain, and the crow feathers became more and more demonic and evil. It looked like a murderous demon from hell!


    Rao is the king of deer known for his docile deer. Sky deer is also becoming angry at this moment!Obviously it has been angered by what Yayu did!


    Generally speaking, the beast just kills and kills to eat, and she kills to kill only to kill, it is even more bloodthirsty and terrible than those ferocious beasts!


    It raised its head, like a huge primitive jungle rising from the ground!What a terrifying sight!


    Big, the stature of the sky deer is too huge!There are dozens of mountains, which can only be straddled under the crotch!


    Such an incredible body size!Even the snake queen can''t compare with it!Because the female snake is just incredible!If it is bigger, no one can compare with the deer in the sky!Why is it called Sky Deer?It is that people are so big that they are so tall.


    I saw the deer king roar in anger from the sky, and a terrifying storm blew in an instant!Swept away in the direction of the crow feather!


    That storm after the sky, like the might of nature, destroys everything along the way!Even the mountain peaks are cut into several sections and rise from the ground!With the storm, crashing down towards the crow feathers!


    "As expected of the Eight Kings... this strength is really not comparable to these rubbish!" Yayu looked excitedly at the storm blowing towards him and the falling mountain gravel, the belligerent factor became more and more excited: "Change it. Before, I could do nothing with just this trick! But now, it is far from enough!"


    Crow Yu instantly swung the sword, and the ancient sword in his hand exuded a sharp and dazzling sword light!


    Huh!!!


    With the swing, a blue sword qi slashed away!It''s only half a foot long, but it''s sharp and sharp, like a gleam of light from heaven and earth, murderous.


    In an instant, the storm was cut open, and the high mountains that fell down!


    Little sword energy, but it contains unmatched power!


    Deer King Sky Deer¡¯s pupils shrank instantly, and the humans in front of them were so powerful that they were beyond imagination!


    Seeing it instantly lifted eight front legs, the scene was like eight huge pillars rising from the ground!The power was shocked, and then suddenly stepped on the ground!


    boom!!!!


    It is truly earth-shattering!The entire earth seemed to be shaken under its footsteps!Fluctuates with extremely devastating air waves!Surge out along the way!


    The earth cracked, and a series of dark and bottomless abyss cracks appeared!


    The sword energy collided with the wave of destruction instantly, and broke out again!Here the ground is directly cut into several segments by the broken sword energy!He was immediately shaken away by the wave of destruction!


    The two finally dissipated!What is left is an endless abyss without a bottom!And the countless cracks in the criss-crossing ground!


    "You actually blocked my sword... Sure enough, the body is huge... The power contained is also infinite... Humph~~~ You really have the value of being slashed by me!" Crow Yu is full of evil murderous intent, excited hands The ancient sword trembling!


    "Sister Yayu, don''t fight too much, if you accidentally ruin the earth...Be careful, Brother Goku beats you up!"


    Just as Yayu was full of excitement, Yue''er''s out-of-date reminder sounded.She couldn''t help but froze for a moment. Looking at the surrounding area that was almost changed, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. At the same time, she looked at the Crow King Xiawu who had fallen to the ground, and then gave a light compliment: "It''s a little princess... so fast. Is it the end of the battle... Then I can''t fall behind either!"


    After finishing speaking, I saw her hands were sealed together, and an invisible space barrier instantly expanded, completely isolating the space from the outside world!


    "Then! Let us continue to fight!" In the clear drink, Crow Yu swung his sword at the Deer King again!


    However, a roar sounded, and a huge black shadow jumped out from the jungle that King Deer was carrying, and hit the sword energy directly!There was a crisp sound of golden and iron mingling.


    With the roar, that dark shadow instantly landed on the ground!He uttered an angry roar at Yayu.


    Battle dragon, mammals, capture level: 4120


    At the same time, three huge beast shadows jumped out from the jungle of King Deer''s body, lined up in a straight line, and stood in front of Crow Feather!


    Fire bear, mammals, capture level: 3820


    Octopus mammoth, soft mammal, catch level: 4500


    Volcanic lion, mammals, capture level: 4630


    And in the jungle above the deer king''s body, countless powerful beasts have emerged, exuding a terrifying and fierce atmosphere that is extremely shocking!


    Obviously, in order to calm the deer king''s anger, the powerful beasts living in the jungle of the deer''s sky and deer body finally dispatched!..

 1098 Chapter 92 The Ancestor Fish of Another

    "Does a bunch of rubbish want to block my way!" Yayu looked at the four strong beasts in front of him, a dangerous smile appeared on his face.


    Without any retreat, go straight ahead!


    With a light wave of his hand, the sword aura is like a sea, a vast expanse, like a shooting star, drowning the four powerful beasts!


    The four powerful beasts were terrified, and felt the power of this sword.They all rushed to the sides, running quickly!


    It''s just that the vast sword energy, as fast as a meteor, how do they dodge?Just as I acted, I felt pain from all over my body, and I was pierced by that endless sword light!


    Sword Qi raged and destroyed in his body, and the four powerful beasts screamed and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Yayu smiled evilly now, killing mercilessly. Slaughter seemed to make her feel a kind of inexplicable pleasure, her delicate body flashed, and she jumped up and plunged directly into the jungle in the huge body of King Deer!


    Looking at the countless powerful beasts that surrounded her, she was not only not afraid of the slightest, but was full of excitement: "Then, you will accompany me to fight for a good time!" As she said, she lifted the sword and slashed. Out


    This is not a battle, but a bloody killing on one side!


    The world of souls.


    Ke Ya just entered here, she felt the difference here: "I can''t feel the flow of time, Wukong, is time here still?"


    "Well, the time flow rate of the soul world is basically zero. Relatively speaking, this is really a good place for training..." Monkey King nodded.


    Tina was full of nervousness on the side, because the dense food spirits around were not very friendly.


    Frosi looked at the endless darkness all around, and the dense surroundings filled with all kinds of food spirits, and seemed a little nostalgic: "I didn''t expect that I would have the opportunity to enter here as alive..."


    "Are you staying here after you die?" Keya looked at Frosi with curiosity.


    "Yes, I was forcibly taken away by Master Wukong from here..." Frosi nodded, looked at the countless hungry food spirits around him, and said softly: "But before that, it seems to have to Satisfy the stomachs of these appetites...otherwise it will be in trouble..."


    "Huh! No, we don''t have the obligation to cook for them!" Monkey King looked at the endless spirit eaters and snorted, "Get out! Or let you wait for your soul to disperse!"


    The terrifying breath spread, so that the group of food spirits clearly sensed the fear and danger originating from the soul. In an instant, they all fled in panic and fled!


    Frosi shook his head helplessly. God''s style is really different. When others enter here, they must satisfy the appetite of those spirit eaters. However, Monkey King unceremoniously scared them all away!


    Feeling helpless, Frosi looked at Monkey King now: "Master Wukong, I think you should know about the cooking of Yubao ANOTHER... If you roughly calculate the time required to cook ANOTHER... it will take six hundred thousand years..."


    "Six hundred thousand years?!!!" Keya heard it, her eyes widened in shock, her face was incredible: "Really? It''s just cooking. Does it take so long?"


    "Therefore, we only need to enter the world of souls, because the time flow rate here is basically 0, and the cooking time is greatly shortened. Therefore, the cooking utensils needed can not be replaced by ordinary utensils. After all, there is no such thing in this world. Pots and kitchen knives that can last for tens of thousands of years... But because you easily created a phoenix peck and gave it to me, I think this kind of thing should not be difficult for you, so I didn''t remind you..."


    "Although cooking, you don''t have to worry about the utensils..." Monkey King said, with a light hand, a beautiful kitchen appeared out of thin air.


    This kind of thing made out of nothing, for the gods, is simple, but Frosi did not show any surprised expression, nodded, the expression on his face instantly became extremely serious: "Then cooking begins!"


    As soon as the words fell, Feng Qi had already appeared in her hand, and her long black hair was standing upright, without wind fluttering!The cooking of the gods has already started.


    At the same time, from the extreme darkness, a very dazzling light suddenly appeared, the speed is as fast as the speed of light, layer upon layer, transformed into an incomparably beautiful galaxy!


    The terrible breath hits the ground like a meteor!


    This made Frosse''s expression suddenly changed: "How could it?! What is going on?!!!"


    "It''s so beautiful, it must be taken all the way!" Only Tina was excited and picked up the camera to start her work.


    "This is really Yubao ANOTHER? Why is it so huge? And this terrifying force like a meteorite hitting the earth...what the hell is going on? How could ANOTHER have such a powerful strength?!" Fo Luo Saiman was shocked Looking at the fish treasure ANOTHER, which is the size of an ordinary house, is incredible.


    Knowing her well, it is the first time she has seen such a huge and terrifying fish treasure ANOTHER!Generally speaking, the speed of the fish treasure ANOTHER can indeed reach the speed of light, but it has no destructive power, but this fish treasure ANOTHER is completely beyond common sense, not to mention its huge body, its strength is comparable to the eight kings!


    On the contrary, Sun Wukong on the side showed a smile: "This is really a surprise. I didn''t expect that there is still a fish ancestor in Yubao ANOTHER. It seems that it is because I ate a fragment of the Lord of this world and leaked it. The breath that came out made it sense...wrongly thought it was the Lord''s presence...that''s why it appeared here!"


    "Another''s fish ancestor?" Frosi showed a hint of shock on her face. This was the first time she heard this statement.Sure enough, at different heights, the world you see is also different.


    "Oh! It''s attacking!" Tina who was still filming suddenly exclaimed. Before she could react, the ANOTHER ancestor fish had already approached and turned into a galaxy, trying to take the bodies of Monkey King Pierce!


    How fast is it faster than the speed of light?In short, even Frosi did not react!


    Had it not been for the existence of Monkey King here, the ancestor fish of ANOTHER had already pierced through the hearts of Frosai and others...


    But with the existence of Monkey King, the attack of Another''s ancestor fish is obviously going to end in failure!


    Just approaching, I was grabbed by Monkey King, making him immobile!


    "It''s so small! It was so huge just now..." Tina looked at the glowing fish that was caught by Monkey King in surprise.Looking at the ANOTHER swimming in the sky, I was even more surprised. It was only one just now, but now there are thousands of them.....

 1099 Chapter 93 Astronomical Numbers

    "When another surpasses the speed of light, it will peel off the skin several times at that terrible speed, and the thousands of peeled skins will retain its deliciousness and become the next another to swim... And such another can only be said to be fry, only After an adult fish is peeled off, the last one exposed can it be regarded as a real another adult fish..."


    Frosi looked at the ancestor fish of the other in Monkey King''s hand, and explained to the women with a serious expression: "These thousands of other ancestor fish that have suddenly appeared are exactly the ancestor fish of the other who are swimming at the speed of light. The skin that came down...the so-called fry...but it¡¯s the first time I saw another with so many layers of skin off all at once..."


    As Frosi said, he suddenly became surprised: "Huh? No, these skins...not fry...but...adults?!"


    "That''s right, the skin taken off by ordinary another adult fish is called fry, but the skin taken off by this fish ancestor is all adult fish!" Monkey King held the other ancestor fish bouncing in his hand and looked at the Buddha. Luo Sai smiled slightly: "Because Yubao and another are all derived from it!"


    "So... Is this the so-called Ancestor Fish of Another..." Foluo Sai nodded clearly and looked at the Ancestor Fish of Another in Monkey King''s hands and said: "Another''s cooking method, the first step is to let Yi It was started by another tired of running away at the speed of light. This process would take ten thousand years..."


    "Ten thousand years?! My god!" Tina on the side suddenly exclaimed: "It''s just arrests that can consume people alive! Who can live 10,000 years?"


    "That''s why it is necessary to cook and capture in the world of souls... In this world where the time flow is almost zero, it is not a difficult thing..." Frosi smiled slightly: "But this is only for ordinary another. If it is the ancestor fish of another, I think it will take longer?..."


    "But we obviously don''t need to perform this step, so let''s start with scraping the scales in the next step!" Frosi said, took the other ancestor fish from Monkey King, checked it, and said, "Ordinary It takes about 50,000 years for another to scrape the scales, and this ancestor fish of another may take more than 1 million years... The next step is to remove the internal organs and clean the blood and flesh. The ordinary another adult fish takes 100,000 years. It may take more than 10 million years to fish..."


    "Oh my God! What are these astronomical figures! I''m dizzy..." Tina waved her hand again and again, apparently shocked by another''s cooking process.


    "But with my abilities, it would take at least 3 million years to cook this ancestor fish of the other completely..." Frosi carefully estimated it, and said.


    "Wow, I shortened the time by one-third at once. The chef is the chef! It''s amazing!" Tina immediately looked at Frosi full of admiration.


    "It''s too long, we must shorten this time..." However, Monkey King shook his head and looked at Frosai: "Come here for a minute..."


    Frosi immediately approached Monkey King and looked at him with some doubts.


    Without a word, Monkey King placed his right hand directly on Frosy¡¯s head...


    This familiar picture made De Keya nodded clearly: "Is this to develop Frosai''s potential and improve her cultivation..."


    A mysterious power suddenly radiated from the palm of Monkey King, and instantly enveloped Frosi¡¯s body, drawing out all the potential hidden in her body...


    For a while, Frosai''s entire body exudes a dazzling light, and her long hair dances like a snake, her breath is shocked, she climbs rapidly, and she looks as beautiful as a goddess!


    "This...this is..." Frosi felt his soaring strength, his eyes widened in shock, his face full of incredible..."


    When everything calmed down, Monkey King retracted his palm, looked at Frosi, and said lightly: "How much time does it take now?"


    Frosi looked at his hands in shock, heard Monkey King''s question, pondered for a while, and said very solemnly: "About 100,000 years..."


    "100,000 years... is still too long..." Monkey King shook his head and looked at Keya on the side: "Kaya, it''s up to you..." Then he looked at Frosai again: "You are here to help. Keya, teach her how to cook..."


    "Okay..." Frosi was stunned and nodded very seriously.She clearly understands that her current strength is still far inferior to Keya!


    "I... Am I coming? I have never done it before..." But Ya immediately became nervous.


    "It''s the first time for everyone, come on! Give you three days..."


    "Three days?!!!" Before Keya spoke, Tina on the side exclaimed: "It takes 100,000 years to even the chef Frosi. You give her three days? Don''t you mean to embarrass people? "


    "En?" Monkey King immediately glared at Tina, the scared opponent shrank his head, Xin Xin smiled and stopped talking.


    "I will work hard!" But Keya nodded very seriously, and took out her kitchen knife: Yuan!


    This is also Sun Wukong created specifically for her, no worse than "Phoenix"!


    "Then, scrape off the scales first..."


    Frosi calmed down and began to carefully teach Keya every next step...


    On the other hand, the outside battlefield.


    In front of the overwhelming strength of Yue''er Ji Nu, even the Six Kings had no chance of winning!


    The crow king Xiawu fell; the wolf king and the wolf fell; the snake queen snake was also beaten by Jenny Bonni and fell to the ground, unable to lift the huge head anymore!


    Although Bambina, the king of the ape, did not suffer any serious injuries, he was already as tired as a dog and fell to the ground, panting...


    The knot was waving his fists from the side over and over again, with a happy expression on his face!


    She actually learned all the Ape King¡¯s Ape Martial in the battle...


    The Dragon King Diluus was full of bags, and fell miserably in a pit covered with gravel...


    Deer King Sky Deer is the most miserable, with sword marks all over his body, blood flowing like pillars, forming a huge blood pool on the ground!


    And in the jungle between the backs, corpses are everywhere, and the corpses of powerful beasts are everywhere...


    Yayu obviously exposed her nature completely, and carried out the killing without mercy...


    The women thought that the battle was over, but the six afterglows suddenly appeared strangely in front of the six kings. How similar is that light to the afterglow that Monkey King grabbed on the Lord of this world...


    PS: Suddenly something happened in the countryside, the signal is sometimes missing, let alone the internet, so I didn¡¯t even have a chance to post the announcement. It was interrupted for two days. I¡¯m really sorry. I just went home today, and finish the work first. , I will rest tomorrow and make up for it immediately.


    I''m really tired like a dog, I can''t be too busy.....

 1100 Chapter 94 Changes

    The six light groups were plain, unremarkable, and did not emit the slightest energy fluctuation, as if it was hiding something.


    However, in the eyes of the Six Kings, it was another scene.


    They were seriously injured, looking at the light clusters that suddenly appeared in front of them, instinctively felt the desire for them, which originated from the soul and the imprint of life!They can''t resist at all!


    Open your mouth and swallow it into your belly!


    In an instant, the six kings'' eyes widened, and their pupils were covered with bloodshot eyes!The muscles of the whole body swell rapidly at an astonishing speed!Piece by piece, like a diamond cast, the terrifying aura multiplied. For a time, the wind was surging, and the earth cracked rapidly because of the terrible aura, forming endless cracks in the abyss!


    The ape king Banbina''s body swelled even more rapidly, turning into a giant ape with a height of more than 20 meters.


    "This...this is?!!!"


    The sudden change caused Yue''er and the others to change their complexions slightly. Turning their heads to look at the Six Kings, they all appeared shocked...


    "What''s the matter? This breath... how did they suddenly become so powerful?" Jenny Bonny looked shocked, because the breath of the Six Kings unexpectedly surpassed them.


    Facing the weak Six Kings, they didn''t have any vigilance, let alone the Six Kings who had been defeated by them!


    Moreover, some of the six kings were too huge to hide the light group, and because Yue''er and the others were facing the six kings, they did not see the light group emerging.


    "Aohouhouhouhouhouhou!!!"


    I saw Bambina, the king of the ape, suddenly roaring up to the sky. Although his body was huge, his speed was like teleporting. It was just a flash, and he appeared on the edge of the space barrier!


    With a punch, and a loud bang, the space barrier set by the crow feathers instantly appeared cracks in the debut road, and immediately with a click, burst open!


    "Even a punch broke the barrier I arranged..." Yayu was surprised. In order not to hurt the earth itself, she set up a barrier to block the impact of power. I did not expect to be broken by a punch now. This increase in strength is not just a little bit!


    Of course, this is not the real law of space, but just an application of the law of small space!The real space will not be easily broken.


    For example, the space of this world, even the current Six Kings, cannot be broken!


    Only at this moment of surprise, the Ape King Bambina grinned, his figure flashed, and in a moment, even in front of Kie, volley punched again!


    The two that were not much different from the original body type are now completely disproportionate. The Ape King Bambina is just a fist, which blocks all the retreats!


    In an instant, the knot is to understand that dodge is impossible, only hard connection!


    In a hurry, you can only cross your arms and stand in front of you!


    Then I saw that the Ape King Bambina volleyed and bombarded the area where the knot was. In an instant, the earth collapsed, and a huge pit appeared!


    "Jie!!" Yayu''s complexion remained unchanged, and the expression on his face instantly became extremely cold and terrifying!The bloodthirsty breath spreads like a violent wind.


    "Don''t worry, sister Jie won''t be killed so easily..." Yue''er reached out and stopped her with a serious expression: "And we don''t have time to intervene in her fight!"


    Yayu felt a little bit, let go, then turned his head, looked in the direction of the sky deer, licked the corners of his lips, and smiled evilly: "Is the target locked on me...interesting, haha...now You are more valuable to be hacked!"


    "Wukong said that their strength is at most 10,000, but at least it has soared to hundreds of thousands now, right? What is going on?" Jenny Bonni looked at the Six Kings, full of doubt.


    "The only explanation is...The Lord of this world has stepped in and strengthened their strength..." Yue''er said with a serious expression.


    "Lord of this world?" Ya Yu frowned slightly, looked around, and became wary. Although their strength was already very strong, they could only be killed in an instant against the master of the world.


    "No need to sense it. With our strength, it is impossible to sense the presence of the Lord of this world..." Yue''er looked at Ya Yu and shook her head.


    "Really... It seems that the guy was afraid of Wukong, so he didn''t dare to show up easily. He only dared to secretly play secretly..." Ya Yu''s tone was calm, but with a cold killing intent: "This is to take advantage of Wukong Also, kill us in one fell swoop... Hehe... It''s really interesting... Fighting at this level is called a battle!"


    As he said, he looked at the deer king Sky Deer: "Then, our real battle has just begun!" He said, screamed, and in a flash of body shape, the sword light of Wanzhang had already disappeared from her hand The sword gushes out and slashes down to the sky!


    The sword light shines, splitting the sky!


    The sky deer let out a terrifying roar that vibrated the void, raised its head, and hit it with an antler on top of its head!


    The two collide, the terrible aftermath spreads, the entire ground is shaken and cracked, and the hot underground magma gushes out like a fountain!But it exudes an incomparable fragrance!


    This magma is also an incredible top ingredient!Smell it, it makes people appetite!


    It''s just that at this moment, no one cares about these anymore. In their eyes, only the opponent!


    The majestic sword pressure cover is unparalleled sharp!


    Blocked by the antlers of the sky deer, they can no longer chop down!


    However, in Yayu¡¯s eyes, there was a gleam: "Is this the method of the Lord of the One Realm... It is really intoxicating. Intoxicating! Unknowingly, I forcibly increased your strength to this... But I have one A stronger husband!"


    Crow Yu drank again, and the sword light became more and more flaming, brilliant and dazzling!


    The sword light, who was unable to make an inch, suddenly clicked, and cut the antlers of the sky deer little by little, chopped down, and the cracks spread all the way!


    The sky deer has a bad sense of darkness, with a big mouth, a very terrifying energy light bullet covering half of the sky, and bombarding towards the crow feathers!


    Crow Feather had to stop chopping, and he raised his sword against the bombarding energy light bullet instantly!


    In a flash of sword energy, the energy light bullet that covered half of the sky instantly divided into two, falling from the sky!


    The other five kings were shocked, and opened their defenses to face the roar that was about to erupt!


    And Bambina, the king of the ape, also gave up the confrontation with the knot and jumped high in the sky...


    Then I heard a roar, a terrible roar resounded, and the whole earth was shaking for it!


    The terrible crack spread rapidly, spreading almost a third of the earth!


    When everything was calm, the ground here was already cracked, and the hot lava was flowing everywhere!


    The sky is full of thunderclouds, and lightning strikes down from time to time. It is a scene of the end of the world!..

 1101 Chapter 95 Neo

    In the first area, somewhere, in a huge pothole, a monster-like man was swollen with terrible and disgusting flesh.


    It seemed as if he had sensed something, and he raised up to the sky and let out a horrible and malicious roar!


    The eyes are full of cold, malicious!It''s like that endless black hole, full of insatiable gluttony!


    If Frosi saw it, he would exclaim!


    Acacia!


    Yes, this man who looks like a monster is the god of food, Acacia, who has been mythologically known by the people!


    However, now he looks so terrifying, the food demon in his body almost swallowed his body, he has lost his reason and turned into a monster who only knows to eat!


    "Fresh delicacy... I smelled fresh delicacy... Ah... Ah... Give me... Give me... I really want to eat... It seems to eat!!!"


    During the roar, the terrifying aura spreads, and the violent aura makes people feel uneasy and fearful!


    However, he, who is bound, cannot leave this place at all!Can only roar and roar!


    Suddenly, a ball of light appeared in front of him, and Akasia''s eyes suddenly burst, as if he had seen something amazing and delicious, his saliva flowed, and then he swallowed it in his belly!


    "Boom! Boom!"


    That is the beating of the heart, just like the movement of the planet, so powerful and powerful!Leading the entire earth is also shaking!


    Immediately, the meat ball on Acacia''s body swelled and soared, covering all his facial contours...the whole body was also instantly shattered!


    For a time, the world changed color!Void shaking!


    Like a sleeping demon, awakened from billions of years!Covered the world with a terrifying shadow!


    The three blue Nitros who are still capturing other Western-style meals on the earth changed their faces at the same time!


    "What''s going on? This breath is... NEO! Why?! What happened?"


    The three blue Nitros were horrified, and opened the door to the inner world at the same time, and their body disappeared...


    Before long, it appeared in the first area at the same time...


    However, what awaits them is death!


    When they first appeared, a pair of huge palms grasped them in one hand!Then they saw a huge and terrifying shadow, full of desperate atmosphere!


    For a while, everyone''s eyes widened in shock...


    "NEO..."


    Exclaiming that they had just fallen, they were thrown into a huge blood spurt at the same time without any resistance!


    The crisp sound of bones, and the screams resounded, it was creepy!


    The three blue Nitros were eaten alive by the completely resurrected NEO!


    "Go! Go and devour everything you want to eat!!"


    A voice full of seduction, bewilderment and majesty suddenly echoed in NEO''s ears...


    Then, NEO moved. It just took a step forward. It seemed to have crossed the boundary of space, and the strange figure disappeared...


    "It''s over! The earth is going to be destroyed..." Jie climbed up from a dirt pit, and was surrounded by a light shield. He was not injured. He looked anxious at the place where magma was flowing around him. Then, his face was again There was a big change, and he hurriedly looked in the direction of the first area, with a face full of shock: "This breath...what''s going on?!!!"


    Not only the knot, but the crow feathers and the six kings, all felt this terrifying desperate aura and moved their faces!He stopped his movements and looked in one direction. That was the center of the venue where they were!


    For a flash, a huge demon figure flashed, looking at Six Kings and Yue''er and a few daughters, his eyes flashed with a terrifying appetite. Hope, that disgusting big mouth actually shed a strong disgusting saliva: " Food... delicious food... mine... all... mine!!!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his primary goal was to look at the nearest crow king Xiawu, and his figure soared!For a moment, he turned into a giant shadow standing upright and grabbed Chao Xia Wu...


    The Crow King Xiawu suddenly uttered a cry, spread his wings and waved, and the terrifying poisonous rain blade overwhelmed the sky and attacked the giant palm...


    However, the attack from the soaring Raven King Xiawu didn''t make any difference. As soon as he wanted to escape, he was caught in his hand!


    Then Yue''er and the others were shocked to see that the crow king Xiawu was twisted his head like a little chicken, lifted up, and then bitten on the neck by the huge terrifying monster. What is it called Rumao Drinking Blood!


    It is highly toxic, it is not effective at all, but it makes a lot of it!


    "hiss!!"


    The other five kings were immediately furious!It was immediately determined that this monster was an enemy!


    Attacked one after another!


    The first is the Queen Snake Snake. I saw it opened its big mouth, like a black hole that swallowed the sky, covering the top of the giant monster, and bit down...


    This is trying to swallow it whole!


    It''s just that NEO''s huge body suddenly regenerates a pair of arms, which quickly extend, pinching the female snake''s seven inches, causing it to let out a screaming scream, the movement stops, and the bite fails!


    After that, NEO kicked the sky deer to the ground again, and shot the Ape King Bambina directly into the surface with one kick, and stepped the Dragon King directly under his feet!


    And the wolf king and war wolf also pinched the throat by the extended arm, kicking on all fours, unable to struggle...


    Yue''er and the others were horrified!


    The soaring strength of the six kings even had to take them seriously, but now they were all cleaned up by the monsters that suddenly appeared!


    "Damn! We are all wrong. The growth of the Six Kings'' strength is not to deal with us, but to provide this monster with stronger nutrients!" Yayu looked at the situation at the moment, suddenly his expression changed slightly.


    "Stop it! Never let it swallow all the six kings! Otherwise, we will be in trouble!" Yueerqing yelled, her hands were knotted together, and she stretched out her hands towards NEO: "Void imprisonment!"


    Click~~


    The space instantly solidified like ice, and NEO''s huge body was instantly bound!


    Yue''er immediately yelled out: "Quick! This guy''s power is too strong, and I won''t be bound for long! Ziyan, you know that the law of space is more complete than ours, so quickly set up a space barrier... Before Brother Wukong came back, Can''t let the earth be destroyed!"


    "Understood!" Zi Yan nodded solemnly, the knot in her hands changed, and strong spatial fluctuations spread out from her handprints, instantly covering the audience, and the surrounding scenery changed, drawing them all into the other created by Zi Yan. One party space!


    "Then, let''s do it!" Yayu exclaimed in excitement, holding the ancient sword tightly in his hand, the light was brighter, and it exuded a sharp and unparalleled sword aura!


    PS: I thought I was taking a break today, but I didn''t expect to receive another business order, so what, I can only do two changes.I won¡¯t talk about supplementary chapters, because I don¡¯t think there will be enough time during this period.I can only promise to resume two shifts a day in the future.No matter how much, it won¡¯t work. After all, it¡¯s work and code. It¡¯s really hard...

 1102 Chapter 96—Terror Neo

    "Om!"


    The ancient sword in Jayu''s hand let out a piercing sword chant, expelling hundreds of feet of sharp sword aura, and waved his hand towards the imprisoned NEO!


    The sword light was very fast, and it came in the blink of an eye. NEO, whose actions had been "emptied by the void," was naturally unable to dodge, and sturdily withstood the terrible slash of the crow feather!


    With a puff, the sharp and fierce sword aura was cut into two with the imprisoned space!A black gap was split from it!


    There was no blood spurting, but from the top of NEO''s head, a shocking sword wound appeared!


    "Roar!!!"


    NEO instantly let out a roar of pain, and it was also densely packed with terrifying anger!


    The whole body muscles suddenly tightened, and the wound that almost divided it into two recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. As the breath was soaring, there was a loud bang, and the space that bound it was also cracked open by it. Fragments like a mirror disappear in the air!


    At the same time, I saw that its back suddenly split into pieces of meat, forming a monster body, uttering a terrible scream, flying out, and using the terrible force of a meteorite to hit the earth toward the crow feathers. Attack away...


    Judging from the number, there are dozens!


    "It''s still split?!" Jenny Bonnie was shocked, clenched his fists, and hit the front desk with a punch!


    The atmosphere was shattered, and the terrible shock force directly collided with the monster attacking her, erupting a terrible roar, making the void tremble!


    "It''s amazing! It''s just a clone that split from the body... actually blocked my attack..." Jenny Bonnie looked at the monster in front of him with a look of surprise.


    Since becoming the Monkey King''s woman, her strength has skyrocketed. I didn''t expect this split monster to be so powerful!


    "It''s really interesting! After getting this power from Goku, my old lady has never done her best! Today, let me see how far I have grown!" Geniboni was shocked. , But became more excited and full of fighting spirit.


    At the same time, a''bear fist'' was struck against the split monster that was flying, and the terrifying fist turned into a torrent of light, covering the monster instantly!


    It''s just that a few terrible tentacles suddenly stretched out from the side, lasing towards the knot!


    The timing and cooperation were so perfect. One monster blocked Knot''s attack by itself, and the other regenerated four tentacles from his body. It seized the gap at the moment when Knot released his hand and launched an attack!


    Although this gap is only a one-thousandth of a second, it is enough for a person of this kind to be killed thousands of times!


    It was just a moment, the four tentacles approached, facing the knotted eyebrows, left and right xiong, throat attacked and killed!


    Jie Xin couldn''t help being surprised, that is the approach of death!


    In an instant, the mask flashed, and the entire body was enveloped. The four tentacles just pierced on the mask, and it was impossible to make any further progress!


    At the same time, the waves of destruction waved from the light mask that flashed suddenly!The four tentacles were annihilated in an instant, and then spread to the bodies of the two clone monsters again. Their body shapes also disappeared under the waves of destruction!


    "A mere avatar actually triggered the protective mask that Wukong had set on you. Knot, take it seriously. I''m not playing now!" Yayu''s face was a little crazy, and a sword cut a monster in front of him. After a few paragraphs, he tilted his head to look in the direction of Jie, and couldn''t help crying out coldly.


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Jie Lima lowered his head to admit his mistake, like a kid who had done something wrong.


    "Sister Jie, be careful. This monster has been strengthened to an extremely terrifying level by the Lord of this world with arrogant means. The strength of the body has far surpassed us. Even if it is only a split clone, it must not be careless. That''s it!" Yue''er also tilted her head, and Zhao Jie looked over and warned very seriously.


    But what she faced was two monsters that split out, but these two monsters were trapped by a Tai Chi pattern, struggling to roar!


    In the surroundings, there were a few gazes, but because of Yue''er''s tyrannical aura, he hesitated and did not launch an attack.


    "Got it!" Jie nodded very seriously, a tyrannical aura burst out from her body, and behind it, there seemed to be a giant bear phantom standing proud of the world!


    At the same time, a split monster has leaped to the front of Xiao Ma Wang Lei at this moment, with a tentacle-like tongue. The head shot out from that big mouth, directly obscuring the flesh and blood that Lei beat, huge. The body also turned sideways to the ground and flew out!


    Lei''s combat power is at most nearly 20,000. Compared with the monsters split from NEO at this moment, it is obviously not a grade.


    Because NEO has been strengthened to a terrifying height by the Lord of this world.


    The knot body shape flashed, directly blocking Lei''s face, Jiao''s body passed through the air, and instantly appeared in front of the split monster. The petite fist contained extremely terrifying power, and she punched it. On it!


    Gushing energy, it actually penetrated the monster''s body in an instant!


    With the previous lesson, the knot is obviously serious!


    Although these split monsters are strong, they are not yet their opponents.


    "Disgusting meat. Ball... or a nasty tentacle monster, it''s really disgusting!" Zi Yanjiao shouted, her hands were knotted together, and she suddenly squeezed her hand at the three monsters in front: "The space is broken!" With a click, The space around the three monsters broke and opened instantly, and their bodies were also shattered together!


    Just as Yue''er and the others dealt with the split monsters, after Yayu killed several monsters in front of him, his body flashed, and he swung his sword directly at NEO''s body!


    Zheng!


    The ancient sword glowed, and the sharp sword aura flickered like a divine light, and it cried loudly!Densely covered with a layer of destruction light waves, exuding immortal power!


    Yes, it is supernatural power!


    As a Sun Wukong woman, naturally every woman has double repaired with him. Their bodies naturally contain the power of Monkey King. While strengthening their physique, they also protect their safety. They are their hidden killer!


    Monkey King has always warned them that if they can control the enemy with one move, they will never make a second move!Because often at the same time, it will eventually lead to tragedy!


    Therefore, the enemy must not be given a chance to breathe!


    Yayu felt the threat from NEO, so she no longer had the slightest hold on her hand, and directly displayed her strongest sword!


    PS: There is one more later.Also, the next world has been thought about, and it is decided to be "Super Seminary"...

 1103 Chapter 97—Destruction

    The void roared, that sword was too sharp, that is, even the space created by Zi Yan was cut in half!


    The divine light is intertwined, and the terrifying sword aura is slashed with divine power. NEO''s heart is shocked, not daring to take it, throwing down the six kings, and quickly evading. It disappeared from the place and appeared on the other side...


    However, the terrifying sword energy that slashed down also disappeared at the same time, and appeared above NEO''s head. Without stopping, he slashed down!


    This sword is a sword that must be hit, because it contains the law of''must hit''!Dodge is impossible, only hard-wired!


    NEO instantly let out a piercing roar. Seeing that evasion was impossible, fierce light surged in his eyes. There was no fear at all. Some were just endless violence and madness!


    Countless tentacles regenerated from its body, turned into whip shadows in the sky, and resisted toward that terrible lightsaber!


    However, this is simply futile. How could it be so easy to resist a slash with a trace of power from Monkey King?


    What the lightsaber effortlessly is to cut the large net made by the tentacles of the fault layer, and then directly cut NEO in half from head to toe, and the remaining power is not reduced, and the dragon king Drouus at the rear is also cut at the same time. The corpse is separated!


    The entire ground is also cut into a terrible crack that is not bottomless, spreading all the way!


    In the end, in the terrifying earthquake, the ground on both sides was slowly splitting apart...


    An extremely terrifying whirlpool storm swept out of it!


    It is like a huge mouth of a deep black hole, wanting to swallow everything in the world!


    The ground began to fall apart at an alarming speed in that terrible storm!


    Spreading all the way, the earth began to disintegrate...


    And in that terrible suction storm, Yue''er and the others were shocked, carrying buds, and their figures flashed, breaking through the barrier of space in a flash, and appeared on the top of the mountain a few miles away!


    The Six Kings who were severely injured by NEO also climbed up from the ground and fleeing into the distance!


    Because they don''t want to be involved in the terrible storm vortex behind!Because it is as strong as them, just look at it, it is frightening!If you are sucked into it, you will die!


    Only the NEO, which was divided in two, was sucked into the terrible whirlpool storm in the center of the divided earth...


    "It''s over! Raven Feather... See you doing a good job... The earth is cut in half by you... Now the earth is really going to be destroyed..." Jenny Bonnie stared at the horrible scene ahead and looked at him. Yayu next to him was full of complaints: "This is over, if we destroy Wukong''s plan, we will all have to be served by Family Law..."


    Yayu Dai frowned, breathing a little, the sword just now obviously consumed a lot.However, looking at her expression at the moment, it is obvious that she is very afraid of the family law in Jenny Bonni''s mouth: "Should it not be?" Then, looking at the terrifying whirlpool storm ahead, she shook her head helplessly: "It seems that I really need to be Master Goku has a lesson..."


    "If this continues, the earth will really be destroyed..." Jie said, looking at Ziyan: "Ziyan, do you have a way to set up a space barrier to prevent the collapse of the earth?"


    "Do you think I am a god? It''s okay to open up a space, but how can I do it in a space that covers the entire earth..." Ziyan suddenly rolled his eyes: "Moreover, the current earth, whether it is magnetic field or gravity, It has been destroyed and extremely unstable. Even if it is protected, it will only be temporary. It will be destroyed sooner or later..."


    "Huh? Look quickly, there... why is there a light coming up?" Jenny Bonnie suddenly cried out in surprise.


    Yayu and the others obviously saw this scene.


    "What a rich life force... the gourmet cells in the body... are all summoned... the endless desire to swallow..." Yue''er''s face also showed a look of surprise.


    "Didn''t Wukong say that he wants to cook the earth? He said, isn''t it the thing?" Jenny Bonnie suddenly thought of something, suddenly exclaimed.


    "Maybe...it''s possible..." After being stunned for a while, they looked at Yayu one after another.


    "Why... why look at me like this... it''s just an accident..." Yayu was frowned upon by them, and instantly became red-heartbeat when thinking of the so-called family method, both scared and nervous.


    "Shall we just watch? Don''t do something?" Jie looked at Yayu and the others, and said.


    "What can we do? It''s okay for our strength to do damage. There is nothing we can do to repair and create something!" Geniboni shrugged indifferently.


    "Brother Wukong will know about this happening right away, don''t worry, wait until he comes out!" Zi Yan curled his lips indifferently and sat down directly.


    The women were silent, just enjoying the terrifying scene ahead...


    Not to mention, the picture is more shocking than any 3D effect!


    The crust changes and collapses, layers of cracks and collapses, magma drifts like honey from the cracks in the ground to the endless stormy universe...


    In the center, there are two extremely dazzling lights, separating the two sides, like a heart cut in half, exuding a rich light of life!


    Two extremely terrifying black shadows whirled violently in the whirlpool storm, roaring and struggling, stretched out the sky full of tentacles, intertwined into a series of terrifying and terrifying arms, in the storm''s ruthless cutting and shattering, regenerating and healing at an astonishing speed , Slowly extending to the two extremely dazzling lights on both sides...


    "Wait? Sombra? Damn, it''s the monster just now!!" Jenny Bonny exclaimed suddenly.


    "I was split in half, and I''m not dead yet?" Ya Yudai frowned, and the cold light in her eyes surged: "Its goal is those two lights... Damn, that thing is what Master Wukong wants to cook, isn''t it? Let you succeed!"


    Crow Feather''s breath instantly became extremely cold. She missed the earth and split the earth in half, facing the danger of destruction, which made her feel uneasy. If that thing was eaten by NEO, what face would she have? To face Monkey King?


    His figure flashed, and he killed him directly in the direction of NEO...


    "This time you must be chopped to pieces!" In the sweet drink, the terrible sword aura was gushing, and the supernatural power blessed the sword body, exuding destruction power!This is terrifying, this angry sword contains almost all the power of Crow Feather!


    In any case, she must keep those two lights that exude a strong vitality...that is the ultimate thing of the earth!


    Because she didn''t want to see Sun Wukong''s disappointed eyes on her!


    At this moment, Crow Yu exudes an invincible spirit that sweeps everything, and she turns a blind eye to the terrible whirlpool storm, swinging her sword and slashing!


    All the movements are like moving clouds and flowing water, sword qi cuts the void vertically, splitting the sky!..

 1104 Chapter 98 Acacia

    This sword has a breathtaking breath, and the sword light illuminates the sky. One blow is to cut through the void, and the horrible gap of hundreds of meters that is torn out, the inside is pitch black, making people palpitation.


    In the range of the storm, this sword cut out, it is even worse, making the earth''s disintegration faster and faster!


    But it also split the whirlpool storm in half, and from it came the scream of NEO!


    Under this terrible sword, its half body was once again cut into two, and under that terrible divine power, it was quickly annihilated!


    The power of Monkey King originally represents the supreme power of destruction, even if it is only a little, it is not what NEO can resist!


    After cutting this sword, Yayu gasped and drew back quickly, and said loudly to the Yue''er daughter behind him: "Let''s look at you next, I have reached the limit!"


    Although the moves are powerful and terrifying, almost no one can stop them, but the consumption is also huge, just used twice, the crow feather has reached its limit.


    "Leave it to me!" Zi Yan nodded, a terrifying aura burst out from her body, and a purple halo rose up all over her body, even her hair color was rendered purple!


    She also mobilized the divine power hidden in her body, using secret techniques, making her whole body exude terrible waves of destruction!


    "Annihilation!!"


    In the sweet drink, Zi Yan punched out, and invisible waves surged out of his fist!


    Immediately, the space collapsed and swept in a straight line, and in an instant, it was the place where NEO was submerged!Its body also collapsed rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    His life was threatened, and NEO immediately let out horrible roars. The gradually annihilated body suddenly split and disintegrated, turning into disgusting spherical fleshy balls. The fleshy balls made a terrible roar. At the same time, the body on the left opened. Open your mouth and head towards the light ball on the left that exudes rich vitality...


    And the monster that split from the body on the right leaped towards the light ball on the right...


    However, the void was torn apart, the storm danced wildly, and countless monsters splintered out by the terrible storm!


    But there is also a fish that slipped through the net and pounced on the light ball on the left, greedy and greedy...


    The strong vitality seems to be reborn. After the monster ate the light ball of unknown material, the body seemed to be supplemented by the terrible vitality, immediately emitting a dazzling light, and full of strong vitality. , Forming a cocoon of light, peacefully spinning in the center of the storm...


    "Damn it! I was still eaten by it..." Ya Yu looked cold and looked very angry.


    This only shows that NEO''s vitality is too strong, even if only a split monster survives, it can still be resurrected again!


    Of course, if Yue''er and the others act together, such a thing may not happen, but they still have to be wary of the secret attack by the master of this world, because all this is the master of this world in secret, they have to guard against.


    Compared to NEO, the lord of this world is the existence they fear the most.


    "Don''t get too close... This storm is too dangerous... If it involves us in the universe, it won''t be good..." Jenny Bonnie frowned slightly after watching the worsening scene, and after giving a warning. They can only fly back.


    After all, they are still human and cannot survive in the universe...


    "But I feel that there seems to be a more powerful existence about to come out..." Jie said, staring at the unharmed cocoon at the center of the storm.


    While speaking, I suddenly saw that light cocoon suddenly made a''kaka'' sound, and gradually cracks appeared and shattered...


    For a time, the terrifying breath spread, and it was actually shaking away the terrible storm around!


    Then, a burly figure appeared in front of Ziyan and the others!


    "This...this is... actually turned into a human?" Jenny Bonni immediately widened his eyes.


    "It''s not transformed into a human, but regained control of the body from the hands of the demon of the food cell..." Yue''er looked at the terrifying figure in the distance, full of seriousness.


    "You mean, the previous monster was the demon of the gourmet cell hidden in his body?" Jie Man said in surprise.


    "En...If I guessed correctly, he should be the God of Food, Akasia..." Yue''er nodded.


    "It turns out that the food god Akasia looks like such an uncle... This breath is really annoying... And the eyes shouldn''t be owned by humans at all, right?" Zi Yan frowned and snorted. sound.


    At this moment, Akasia''s breath is full of incomparable evil spirits, and his eyes are full of endless desire to swallow!It seems that I want to swallow everything in the world!What he saw in his eyes seemed to be just food!


    But I have to say that at this moment, his breath is extremely terrifying, just breath, it is to blow away the surrounding storm, this kind of strength is terrifying!


    Just when Yue''er and the others were on guard, Acacia also looked at them, and the look in his eyes was like a wild beast, eyeing his prey!Cold and ruthless!


    Yue''er and the others just saw the endless desire to swallow in his eyes, as if he himself existed in the world just to eat!


    Acacia is no longer the original Acacia, he has assimilated with NEO, and turned into a terrifying monster with appetite!


    "What a strong breath... This guy''s strength has far surpassed us..." Yue''erdai frowned slightly, she felt a terrifying crisis from Acacia''s breath.


    "Damn it, this must be the ghost of the Lord of this world secretly, otherwise he couldn''t have become so powerful..." Geniboni gritted his teeth.


    "Don''t worry, we have the guardian restraint placed by Master Wukong, no matter how strong he is, he won''t want to hurt us any more!" Jie said with a smile on his face.


    "When did I worry?" Jenny Bonnie rolled his eyes at the knot, and suddenly saw Acacia''s inexplicable behavior. He was full of curiosity: "Huh? What does that guy want to do?"


    "No! He wants to destroy the earth!!" Yayu''s complexion changed suddenly.


    "What?!!!" Yue''er and the others were surprised.


    Seeing Acacia''s movements at the moment, isn''t it?


    I saw him clenching his fists, the muscles on his arms swelled and bulged, and suddenly punched the earth on the right half where Yue''er and the others were standing!


    "Crack!!!"


    With a terrifying roar, the earth that had already begun to disintegrate once again fell apart at an astonishing speed!


    The cracks in the earth spread half of the earth at an alarming rate, and then burst open with a boom, instantly turning into the dust of the universe...


    PS: It¡¯s updated today. I will take a moment to watch "Super Seminary" again.I will rest tomorrow and try to end the "Captive of Gourmet" chapter.Then open a new chapter...

 1105 Chapter 99 Earth

    The endless universe, the sky is full of rubble, ups and downs, that is the fragmented wreckage of half the earth!


    But now it should not be called gravel, but meteorite!


    Among meteorites of different sizes, the six light clusters are particularly dazzling...


    One of them, the largest and most spectacular, exudes life energy, so that everyone''s cells become extremely active!It seems that the level of life has been evolved!While exposing greed and greed to him, he is also fearful!


    And the other five realms are naturally the five moon children and five daughters protected by the light shield.


    Although half of the earth is destroyed, they are protected by the mask set by Monkey King, and they are naturally safe and sound.


    "Hu~ I thought we were dead... It turns out that the guardian light shield that Wukong placed on us can even survive in the universe..." Jenny Bonny touched the light shield with his finger, and said with lingering fear.


    "It''s true...it''s no wonder that Brother Wukong didn''t show up right away, it turns out that we are not in danger at all...we worried for nothing..." Zi Yan''s expression was stunned.


    "Look at it quickly, after half of the earth exploded... half of the light ball was revealed... what a strong vitality! Is that the earth body of this world?" Kie pointed to the light ball not far away and was extremely surprised.


    "It''s no wonder that Brother Wukong said he wants to cook the planet, cook the world... the planet itself is really incredible and delicious... And the earth, does it represent life?" Yue''er looked at the light group. Also full of surprise.


    It''s just that when bathing in the light, it feels that the cells of the whole body are full of vitality, as if they will evolve at any time, and that feeling can hardly be expressed in words.


    "That was...Acacia...he destroyed the earth, it seems that the purpose is this thing!" Yue''er looked at Acacia on a huge meteorite, and Dai frowned.


    At this time, Acacia did not look at Yue''er and the others, but at the earth body of the huge light group that was left behind after half of the earth was shattered. There was no greed in his eyes. Cover up: "Is this the true face of the earth... the rich vitality, as expected, is not comparable to anything... no wonder it can give birth to all the creatures of the entire earth... but it seems... only half..."


    As he said, he turned his head again and looked at the other half of the earth behind him with that extremely evil gaze!


    Squeeze your palms, make a punch, and then punch out!


    After the roars, the last half of the earth was once again destroyed in his hands...


    After the rubble, the crust, etc. broke and fell off, a light group exuding full of vitality appeared again!


    The two light groups are attracted to each other, and they are instantly brought together, and merged into a circular dazzling light group, and the life force exuding becomes more and more dazzling!


    It is filled with countless incredible fragrance!That is the fragrance of ingredients, the fragrance of food!The light group itself contains all the delicious food on the earth!


    Because all the food and all living things on the earth are born from then on!


    At a glance, it exudes endless greed and greed, the fatal attraction that ordinary people can hardly resist!Even Crow Feather and the others are attracted by the body of the earth, and their eyes shine.


    "Is this the masterpiece of God... It''s perfect! Then, you are mine!" Acacia''s mouth salivated, staring at the body of the earth, his figure flashed, and he moved closer...


    "No...he wants to eat...what...what should I call that thing...no matter what...in any case, he must not be allowed to eat it! Otherwise, if Goku comes back, it will be difficult to explain!" Following Acacia''s movements, her complexion changed, and she uttered a soft voice.


    Without her greeting, Yue''er and the daughters have already taken action, each displaying their strongest attacks, and they are attacking Acacia!


    It''s just that Acacia just glanced at them faintly, and swiped his big hand towards them towards the void. There was a loud bang, and five extremely terrifying thunder beams suddenly fell from the sky and fell on the light shields of the women. !


    The counter-shock force radiating from the light shield instantly shattered the thunder light column!However, Yue''er and the others were also shocked by the terrible aftermath that was smashed by the thunder beam and smashed toward the universe below!It didn''t stop until several kilometers!


    "The defense is really strong..." Acacia looked at the unscathed women, frowned slightly, and then retracted his gaze: "Don''t care about them, it''s the business to eat this thing..."


    "Damn... that bastard has become so strong... If we don''t have the shield of light... I''m afraid we won''t be able to survive his trick!" At this moment, Jayu''s complexion became extremely ugly, from being absolutely suppressed to being completely suppressed by the opponent. This feels terrible.


    "The lord of this world did not dare to show up... He wanted to use his hand to fight us... Naturally, he raised Akasia''s strength to an incredible height... It seems that we are powerless... We can only handle it by Brother Wukong. !" Yue''er said helplessly.


    "Are you going to watch him eat something?" Jenny Bonny looked depressed and unhappy.


    "Then it depends on whether he has the ability..." Yue''er chuckled, "No one who usually goes against Wukong''s brother has a good end..."


    "In this case, let''s sit down and watch the play!" Zi Yan said, really sitting in the light group, looking at the play.


    "Damn it! It seems that I haven''t practiced enough!" Yayu gritted his teeth, looking very unwilling and angry.


    At this moment, Akasia is already opening his mouth to the body of the earth, ready to bite down...


    However, just in this moment, Monkey King suddenly flashed out, slapped on his forehead, causing it to fly upside down in an instant, crashing through countless meteorites all the way, and stabilizing his figure for dozens of miles...


    "Brother Wukong! I knew you would show up!" As soon as they saw Monkey King, Yue''er and the others were overjoyed, and they came to his side with their bodies.


    "You guys are so leisurely...you are watching the show from the side..." Monkey King looked at Yue''er and the others, and shook his head helplessly.


    "Is there any way! This Acacia has been raised to an incredible height by the Lord of this world, we are not opponents at all! If it weren''t for your light shield, we would have been killed!" Zi Yan hangs on the Monkey King On his back, he looked coquettishly.


    "You said...Acacia?!!!" Monkey King didn''t reply yet, a spatial crack suddenly appeared on the side, and Frosi walked out of it, his face full of surprise and astonishment.


    "Yeah! It should be Acacia, right?" Zi Yan said with a look of uncertainty. They were just guessing, but they had never seen Acacia.


    "Haha~~ It''s nice to see you again...Frossy..." Suddenly, a very heavy voice came out, but it made Frossy''s pupils shrink...

 1106 Chapter 100 Monkey King vs Acacia

    "Aka... West Asia...!!!"


    Seeing the figure that suddenly appeared not far away, Frosi felt very complicated, but at the same time he frowned slightly, because at first glance, he discovered the difference between Acacia and the person in front of him. This Acacia is no longer the Acacia she knew before.


    Acacia was slapped and flew out by Monkey King. Not only was he not injured, but he flew back again in a moment, showing that his strength has indeed reached an incredible height!


    "You have changed..." Frosi looked at Akasia and sighed slightly.


    "Naturally, it has changed and become stronger than before!" Acacia''s gaze at this time was so arrogant, so enjoyable and crazy: "Before people called it the god of food... now I am Becoming a true god...this kind of body is full of power...however you want, the feeling of controlling the life and death of others...It''s wonderful!"


    "Frosi! You who once rejected me, will you regret it? Because now I don''t need you anymore!" Acacia''s tone is flat, even cold and emotionless, full of evil intentions and disasters , And the endless desire for hunger: "And now you...looks really delicious! I really want to eat! I really want to eat you! Eat all of you!"


    As he said, Akasia''s breath became more and more violent, that endless appetite, everything he saw was just food!


    Because the Lord of this realm needs only a puppet, a puppet who will die for him!If you are a puppet, naturally you don¡¯t need any emotions, and there is also fear!


    All that is needed is that endless appetite!


    Because the monster incarnate by appetite can devour everything, of course, it includes its own opponent!


    "It''s so pitiful... I didn''t expect that you have become like this..." Frosi looked at Akasia with a pitiful face, shook his head in grief, and then looked at Monkey King, filled with hope: "He... Is there any help?"


    "It can only be killed... he was forcibly elevated to his current state by the Lord of this world, and he was completely integrated and assimilated with NEO, and his soul has long been degenerated... It can be said that he has completely become a monster at the mercy of appetite! Now he , The remaining desire and hope is to eat! Eat all the earth and all the universe!" Monkey King shook his head lightly.


    "Really...then...Kill it!" Frosi sighed and said no more. She was already strong in her mind, and she was already mentally prepared.


    Monkey King nodded: "You can go back to my world and watch it! If you are here, I won''t be able to use my hands and feet! Also, those things have to wait for me to eat together, don''t eat them!" Then, with a thought in his heart, he directly included Frosi and the others and the earth itself into his own world.


    "Huh?" The sudden disappearance of the earth body suddenly made Acacia become extremely angry: "I''ve heard of you...you are also a god! Hey~~ if it''s a god! Only one is enough! ! So! You better go to die!"


    As he said, Akasia punched out, distorting the void, that terrifying punch broke through the obstacles of space distance, and directly hit the Monkey King''s xiong with a punch!A terrifying roar broke out!


    "Hey~~ Snatching food from a tiger''s mouth... but it''s very dangerous!" Akasia succeeded with a blow, licked the corners of his mouth, and laughed extremely evil.


    "The sudden increase in strength seems to make your self-confidence and arrogance also infinitely increase..." Monkey King waved his hand, and the smoke that filled the surroundings instantly disappeared, looking at Akasia with indifferent expression, as if he was looking at him. Poor clown: "Being used by others, I think I will replace him and become a god! Even if you are arrogant and ignorant, there must be a limit!"


    Sun Wu''s breath is breathtaking, unmatched, his eyes are as sharp as swords, and when he scans the universe, he is clamoring!When looking at Acacia, there is an infinite burst of light!With a click, the space around it burst open instantly!


    Just a look in the eyes directly shattered the space, turning it into an extremely deep and terrifying black hole!


    While sucking, swallow Acacia directly into it!


    The space storm is raging, cutting on Acacia''s body, leaving behind a terrifying blood mouth in an instant!


    Akasia was in pain, and immediately burst out a terrifying roar like a beast, with a big mouth, turned into a swallowing black hole that was even more terrifying than a space black hole!When the suction burst, it turned out to be devouring all the space storms around!


    Then he turned around and swallowed directly towards Monkey King!


    Sun Wukong hurriedly avoided, with a hint of surprise on his face: "Even space storms can be swallowed? No... it should be that even the space itself has been eaten... Hehe~~ Interesting! Really interesting! You let me see again. A novel ability has arrived!"


    Acacia did not answer, but saw Monkey King dodge and chase after him again!


    Monkey King no longer dodges, his body humming, like a divine chant, flesh and blood resonance, bone rhythm, exuding destructive power fluctuations!


    Then he punched the endless black hole that was devouring himself!


    The void shattered, the beam of destruction traversed the void of the universe, and then directly broke through the swallowing black hole of Acacia, and instantly pierced out from the other side!


    With just one punch, Monkey King penetrated the swallowing black hole, and was penetrated at the same time, as well as Akasia''s mouth and back of his head!


    Because the black hole that swallowed was his big mouth!


    However, although his head was penetrated, Aksyache did not die. He saw his black hair scattered, his body glowing every inch, surrounded by divine light and clouds, his wounds healed and regenerated rapidly, and he was completely restored in an instant!


    While roaring, stepped on the void of the universe with one foot, and his body was bombarded towards Monkey King like a terrifying meteorite!


    Monkey King naturally responded with a punch!


    At this moment, the sky is shaking!The void trembled and trembled, and the space quickly collapsed and crumbled into nothingness!


    "Really good! Unexpectedly, your strength has risen to such a high level... It seems that the cost of the Lord of this world is not small! Give you his original power! Now you are equivalent to his clone. ¡­" Monkey King looked at Akasia in surprise, and then smiled faintly: "After playing so many tricks, in fact, I just want to test my strength! In that case, let you feel it yourself! "


    In an instant, an incomparable killing intent burst out of Monkey King''s body!This world trembles!


    Then a punch was blasted, and with a''pouch'', Akasia''s body was actually blown by his punch!Dissipated into blood mist!


    "Then, get out now! I don''t have time to mess with you!"..

 1107 Chapter One Hundred and One Final Chapter

    "Wow! Without transforming, he blows the monster with one punch! Brother Wukong is so handsome!" Zi Yan looked at the scene in front of him, his face full of excitement.


    But Frosi sighed slightly, his face full of sadness.The former companions died like this, which is indeed embarrassing.


    "This kind of opponent, why need to transform? Wukong itself is the master of the world. His strength is amazing! After he is transformed, his strength is even more terrifying. In the same realm, he can be called invincible! Then Akasia is just a puppet, even the master of this world Visiting in person, I can''t take a punch from Wukong''s transformation!" The goddess smiled while looking at the scene in front of him.Such fighting made her feel a bit like an adult bullying a child.


    Monkey King''s roar echoed in the void of the universe!It''s been a long time since I saw a response!


    The whole world is quiet and terrible!It is rendering a layer of horror!


    "Huh! As the master of a realm, you are so timid, don''t you want to test my strength! Now that I have seen it, why hide?" Monkey King''s voice was thunderous, and his voice filled the master of this realm. Of disdain.


    However, the world is still terribly quiet, without any response!


    Nonsense, after seeing the extremely terrifying power of Monkey King, a fool will come out to die!


    "Huh! Don''t think that you will be fine if you hide!" Monkey snorted again: "But before that, it''s important to collect the ingredients first..." As he said, his figure flashed and appeared in the moon sky, and then he pointed out. The entire moon burst in an instant!A soft light group is exposed inside, and the fragrance emitted by the light group is mouth watering!


    "The origin of a planet represents all the delicacies of the planet... Rather than collecting and capturing it in the same way, it is better to obtain the origin directly..." Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his big hand, and directly put away the origin of the moon, his figure flashed. Go to the next goal again...


    Yayu looked at Monkey King''s figure flashing, and when he pointed out, he exploded a planet. His expression was excited, and his eyes were full of fascination and drunkenness. He showed great excitement: "You deserve to be the Lord of Destruction! Posture! What a fascinating. Human!!"


    When the girls listened, they all gave her big eyes!The bloodthirsty person, as expected, even the objects of worship are so different.


    When countless planets are destroyed, only this world is left!


    "So...you won''t come out yet?"


    Monkey King stands proudly in the endless void, speaks faintly, and is full of waves of destruction, ready to destroy this world and universe!


    "I even gave you the ingredients of the entire world, are you still not satisfied?" A helpless sigh followed, and a figure exuding a strong light appeared in front of Monkey King!


    He has no face, just a human form formed by a light.


    "How can everything be satisfied with me, my goal, but your origin! This may be unfair to you, but the world is inherently unfair. The strong is respected, and it has always survived Rule!" Monkey King looked at the light and shadow in front of him, with a plain face: "Mortals capture the food that mortals should capture... And the master should capture the food that the master should capture! You exist, isn''t that true?"


    "Ingredients..." The lord of this world sighed slightly: "It seems that this catastrophe really cannot be avoided! The ingredients with consciousness naturally don''t want to be eaten easily... But I want to capture my origin. It depends on your ability!"


    The lord of this world seems to have confessed his fate, just as Monkey King said!Mortals capture the food that mortals should capture; and the master should capture the food that the master should capture!


    His existence is like this, it''s just that as the master of a realm, he has his own consciousness, he doesn''t want to be eaten up so simply.


    Since there is no escape, then there is only one battle.


    The brilliance of the lord of this world became more and more dazzling, like a gushing flame, sweeping the sky, like a god of war, the flames of the sky, making the whole world rumbling.


    Countless Order God Chains received his summons, extended from the void, forming a lock God array trapping Monkey King!


    Every chain of gods is supernatural, just touch it, it will burn the soul and make it fly to annihilation!It can also confine the void and make it nowhere to escape!


    The sea of ??divine flames rose under its feet, and the pillar of thunder light in the sky fell from the void!What a horrible sight!


    Sun Wukong narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the Lord of this world, and smiled faintly: "It seems that you are not worthless, but there are some means...but... a pity... a pity!"


    While speaking, the sky full of divine flames had already wrapped him, and the sky full of divine thunder also slipped from the void, immediately drowning him...


    It''s just that the Lord of this world is not happy at all, but is full of shock!


    Because of Mu. Bathing in the burning of the gods, the Monkey King in the thunder trial is still unharmed!Can''t hurt him a bit!


    "Don''t waste your efforts! My dimension is higher than you, and the rules are naturally higher than you! Using the power of lower rules to attack my body trained by the highest rules, how can it be effective?" The chain of order blocking the front, wandering in the flames of the gods, slowly walked out: "Want to defeat me? Then, use pure power to fight me!"


    "Pure...power?..." The lord of this world whispered to himself, sighing helplessly and shaking his head: "Even the rules are incomparable, how can the power be surpassed... It seems I can''t escape the fate of being eaten!" Now, the Lord of this world removed all means...


    "Oh? Did you give up resisting?" Monkey King was slightly stunned. The sudden change of the Lord of this world surprised him.


    "Although I am the master of a realm, at best, it''s just an ingredient... just choose the ingredients, and the ingredients are naturally the choice. Your strength leaves me speechless. You are qualified to eat me..." The Lord of the World said, his whole body once again exudes an extremely dazzling and soft radiance...


    When the light is gone, what is left is an ambiguous light bead the size of a basin!


    That is the source of this world!


    At the same time, it is also the world''s top god''s food!


    After eating it, you can not only taste the deliciousness of all the ingredients in the world, but also control the world!


    "Oh~ He really is a special world lord... Has his consciousness dissipated on his own... I really have the consciousness of being a food material, but it saves me a lot of trouble..." Monkey King smiled faintly and picked up the World Origin Orb, his figure Disappeared: "Then... go back and have a banquet with my wives!"


    With the disappearance of Monkey King, this world space instantly shattered like glass!Finally disappeared between this world!


    PS: "The Captive of Gourmet" is over here. With the destruction of the world, everything is over naturally. Those ingredients that are not captured will also be obtained from the planetary origin and world origin obtained by Monkey King, so it doesn''t matter. Starting tomorrow, a new chapter "Super Seminary" will begin! ..

 1108 Chapter One Beginning of Harmony

    The bustling streets are crowded with people, and several fighter jets patrol the sky around a time and space wormhole... This incredible scene of passing pedestrians is accustomed to it, and seems to have long been used to it.


    On the other side of the space-time wormhole, the space quietly fluctuates and then splits, a burly figure slowly walks out of it, and the dimensional gap behind it also disappears!


    Such a scene almost appeared under the public, but no one noticed it.


    Because they cannot see, hear, detect, or perceive!


    Because all this is covered by the law!


    Monkey King looked around, and finally fixed his gaze on the opposite space-time wormhole: "It really is a big chrysanthemum. Flower... Super Seminary... there..."


    After confirming the goal, Monkey King flashed his figure and appeared directly in an office of Super Seminary!


    At this moment, the wandering Ryze with a big blue bald head is watching with a newspaper. He has no idea about the arrival of Monkey King!


    In this world, the strength of this big bald head is indeed at the top, but in front of Monkey King, it is not worth mentioning.


    "Hey! Big bald head, don''t you greet guests when they come?"


    "En?!!" The sudden sound of the voice frightened the stray Ryze. He immediately raised his head, looking for fame, and his eyes instantly became extremely solemn, because he was shocked to discover that he couldn''t perceive the Monkey King. Exist, but the person is clearly in front of him.


    It''s just that he has lived for an old monster who doesn''t know how many years, his mind is very firm, and he calmed down at the moment of shock. Looking at Monkey King, he smiled: "Hello, please forgive me for any negligence. , My name is Vagrant Ritz, you can call me Teacher Liu..."


    "Hello, my name is Monkey King, I''m here to go to school..." Monkey King looked at the wandering Ryze and smiled slightly.


    "Monkey King?! Going to school?!" Wandering Ryze was obviously surprised when he heard the name. Obviously, he was familiar with the name, but doubts arose from the bottom of his heart.


    "Sorry, I am not the Monkey King in the mythical world, just the same name!" Monkey King naturally saw the wandering Ryze''s mind at a glance, and explained immediately.


    His name decisively crashed in this world!


    And the Monkey King in this world, but the authentic Monkey King!


    No, that Monkey King is not the real Monkey King, it''s just made up based on the Monkey King in the mythical world!Compared with the real Monkey King, it''s far worse.


    "So, I don''t know which world you came from?" Wandering Ryze looked at Monkey King curiously, and he was obviously very curious about the Monkey King who suddenly appeared again.


    "I? I come from a world that is still unknown to you. If you say you can''t reach it!" Monkey King waved his hand and said, "Okay, stop talking nonsense, I''m here to sign up and experience the campus Living..."


    "It''s your strength, to be a student? I think it''s better! Why don''t you try to be a teacher?" Vagrant Ryze asked tentatively looking at Monkey King.


    Although he can''t perceive the existence of Monkey King, people who even he can''t perceive, naturally needless to say the strength, at least it is the same grade as him, or even stronger!


    Such an awesome existence actually asked to join the Super Seminary, and naturally there was no reason to refuse.


    "Being a teacher? Can you share the bedroom with beautiful women?"


    "Uh...can''t..." Wandering Ryze shook his head.Because there are not many female teachers.


    "Don''t do it, just be a student..." Monkey King refused.


    When I came to "Super Seminary" and didn''t share the dormitory with the beauty, then I crossed a woolen thread!


    "If you insist..." Wandering Ryze nodded. It doesn''t matter to Monkey King whether he is a teacher or a student. The important thing is that Monkey King stays, and he can pull in such an unknown power. Although a camp is the best, if it is an enemy, it can also detect what purpose it has.


    "But whether you can live in the beautiful dormitory, it depends on your own ability..." Wandering Ryze added at the end, but this time he has a dark feeling in his heart. This argument was originally meant to pit the dicks who refused to enter the Super Seminary. Now that the dicks have not been pitted, it seems that they have pitted beautiful women?


    But pits and pits are not important anymore. Who is pitted?In exchange for such a great god, it''s worth it.


    Wandering Ryze waved his hand and asked Monkey King to fill out the resume form, and he became a real student of Super Seminary.


    Seeing the back of Monkey King leaving the office, Wandering Ryze murmured to himself and touched his big bald head: "Really a mysterious guy... Monkey King... is it really just the same name and the same surname? It seems necessary to check it out. I got the information..."


    PS: I have to explain one thing here. In my setting, there is no "Dragon Ball" in this world, so there will be no data of Monkey King.


    In the hallway of the dormitory, Monkey King looked at the dormitory certificate given to him by the wandering Ryze, with a smile on his face: "B205...It really is the dormitory where Catalina lives in the original book!"


    As soon as I arrived at the door of the dormitory, there was a miserable singing voice from inside. In the singing, there were dicks, tragedy, helplessness, grief, humiliation, and humiliation. It can be described as the richness of feelings, which is amazing...


    "It''s just conquered by you, cutting off all retreat..."


    I''m going, this sings "Conquer", there is no way!


    "There is no one except Galen in this diaosi''s tone..." Upon hearing the voice, Monkey King knew him, and also knew that the current time period was when the plot began!


    But this was in his expectation, because with his current methods, every time he enters a world, it is basically the time period when the plot begins. Only when the time flow of this dimensional world is activated can he choose to travel through the past or the future. !


    Stopped and admired Galen¡¯s singing voice for a while. It was really ugly, and Monkey King decisively knocked on the bedroom door...


    The singing stopped abruptly. Catalina, who had wiped the flying knife in her hand and listened to Galen sing "Conquer" also stopped her movements, frowned slightly, and looked towards the door: "So soon again. Is a dick who is looking for a dead end?"


    After speaking, he got up and stood up, turned his head towards Galen on the balcony, and snorted coldly: "Don''t stop, continue singing!"


    The tragic Galen could only hold his head with aggrieved hands, knelt on the balcony and continued to sing''Conquer'' loudly... To be a man to do his part, it is better to just jump off the balcony...


    Catalina opened the door and looked at Monkey King at the door, with a blank expression and a cold face: "You are the fourth dick who wants to live in my room..." She looked at Galen on the balcony and continued. : "If you don''t want to be like him, just get out of room 210 and be a gay..."


    PS: Everything is difficult at the beginning, revise and revise, finally get the beginning.It''s a change today, first think about the follow-up plot development, otherwise it will be Kavin again...

 1109 Chapter Two Come on! Sao Nian

    Monkey King looked up and down Katerina, did not answer, but bypassed her and walked directly into the bedroom...


    Because he knows that it''s useless to say anything now, and he can only prove it with strength.


    "Did you not hear what the old lady said?"


    Sure enough, when Catalina saw that Monkey King had no bird for her, her brows jumped suddenly, and the darts flashed in her hand, and between her waves, it turned into a dangerous cold light and pierced from Monkey King''s side!


    A stern wolf howl resounded immediately, and the voice was indescribably bleak: "Nima! Did you provoke you by labor? You got shot while kneeling!"


    I saw that Galen, who was still kneeling on the balcony, turned his back to the bedroom and sang Conquer, was already holding his own chrysanthemum flower with both hands, with an expression of miserable expression!


    The flying knife passed by, it can be said to hit the bullseye, looking at Galen''s fart. The tail covered with blood, even Monkey King felt like a chrysanthemum. The flower was tight, and he sighed and shook his head: "Poor child..."


    This luck is really no one.


    "Huh?" Catalina immediately let out a soft huh, watching the Monkey King frown slightly: "Is it because I missed the shot? Or did he hide it?"


    But at such a close range, can you miss the shot?Katerina obviously didn''t think there was such a possibility, but Monkey King didn''t move. He didn''t even seem to react. Obviously he didn''t avoid it.


    "Did I really miss the shot?" Katerina murmured to herself.


    Seeing Galen, who was holding the chrysanthemum and humming straight to the side, his unhappy mood became even more irritable, and he coldly snorted: "Shut up, otherwise my sister will stab you again!"


    "I''m going, no sister, isn''t it painful for me..." Galen was shocked, and the grievance on his face exclaimed.The dull and unpromising Sun Wukong shook his head. He was completely lost as a man''s dignity.


    But relatively speaking, this is actually normal. As a dick, suddenly encountering a glamorous assassin can take his own life at any time, and he flashes and flickers like in a movie, so it''s kind of sensible to persuade you. original.


    "Brother, see that you are also in the same way. I would advise you to give up sharing the dormitory with the beautiful woman in front of you! This Nima is cruel and scared to death! We are all scammed!" Galen looked at him. Looking at Monkey King, a pair of pitiful eyes.


    "Who is the same as you!" Monkey King looked at Galen and rolled his eyes directly.


    "That''s all, don''t blame me for being hanged. I didn''t remind you..." Galen looked at Monkey King, shook his head, and then silently hid in a corner to the side, in a posture with me.


    "It seems that you dick want to live in your sister''s room too! Okay, as long as you win your sister, you can choose the bed you want!" Catalina looked at Monkey King, still with that cold and proud expression, the man was there. In her eyes, there is always a temptation.


    "Then I''ll choose this one..." Monkey King pointed at the chuang in the center and smiled slightly.The one on the left is Catalina, and the one on the right is still vacant. Waiting for Caitlin and the others to live in, one up and down, one left and one right, it''s beautiful to think about!


    "Okay, the problem is that you still have your life!" Catalina''s face was cold, her hand was slender, two flying knives flashed in her hand instantly, with a wave of her hand, it turned into two cold glows flying towards Monkey King''s xiong belly. Shoot away!


    The tactics seem harsh and ruthless, but in fact they are merciful everywhere, even if they are injured, they are just skin injuries.This point, Monkey King saw it at a glance.


    Even if you don''t hide, it will hardly hurt Monkey King at all, but how much you need to show some strength, otherwise, will Katrina be convinced?


    With a single finger stretched out, just swaying slightly, the flying knife that flew from was flicked away by Monkey King.


    "I''m going! Super amazing!" Galen on the side was stunned.


    "En? There are two things! It seems that you are a bit different from the egg!" Katerina was slightly surprised, dancing with her hand, and shot several flying knives again, flying at the same time from different angles to Monkey King''s body. All parts!


    If this is stabbed, it is not fatal, but at least it will take a while to lie down on the sick chuang.


    But the scene is still the same as before. Monkey King just wiggled a few times in front of him with one finger, and he bounced all the flying knives away!


    "This..." Katerina''s brows condensed immediately, and she became serious when she knew she had encountered a rival.Just about to move, she was shocked to discover that Monkey King had already appeared in front of her. He stretched out one hand, flicked his finger, and suddenly felt a pain in the eyebrows. Katrina''s body flew out directly, banging. With a sound, it hit the wall behind.


    Monkey King made his moves very well-measured. This blow seemed fierce, but he wouldn''t suffer much damage, but he came slowly for a while.


    Catalina struggled on the ground for a while, but she couldn''t stand up, looking at Monkey King, her eyes were full of shock.


    Monkey King stepped forward slowly, squatted down, pinched Catalina''s two hands in his hands, and then volleyed her up. The perfect figure was immediately revealed.


    "Are you still against it?" Looking at Katerina, Monkey King smiled.


    Such a woman, if you don''t give her a good look, she won''t look at you directly, but give her a bit of cruelty, but will let her remember you.


    "Humph!" Katerina turned her head and replied with a cold snort.But obviously she was softened. She also knew that Monkey King''s strength far surpassed her, and she was not qualified to stand up in front of Monkey King at all.


    "Damn! Brother, bull! The big counterattack is there! Is this the rhythm to hang her? I count as a brother!" Galen on the side was instantly resurrected with blood, and instantly bounced from the ground. When he came to Monkey King''s side, his expression was full of excitement and excitement.


    "While singing your''conquer'', there is nothing wrong with you here!" Monkey King waved his hand at Galen directly.


    "Don''t, brother, you eat meat, I drink soup, please hug thick legs!" Galen had already taken on the cheeky spirit at this moment.


    If it weren''t for thinking that he still has a beautiful sister, Sun Wukong really wanted to fan him out.


    "Do you want to stay too? Okay, go and ask her!" Sun Wukong let go of his hand, put down Catalina, and smiled at Galen: "Come on! Sao Nian."


    Seeing Catalina''s icy gaze, Galen instantly shuddered again. The look in his eyes made it clear that he wanted to vent all the uncomfortableness he received from Monkey King!


    "I''ll go to be a gay guy next door!" With a''swish'', Galen rushed out of the dormitory at the fastest speed in his life, looking for two good friends in Room 210...

 1110 Where is Chapter Three?

    "Get to know, I''m Monkey King, and you!" The light bulb was scared away, and Monkey King looked at Katerina.


    "Katerina...Although you live in...but in the future, if you dare to glance at your eyes, my sister will blind you..." Although she lost, Katerina''s tone was still very hard.


    "This is natural..." Monkey King replied very readily, but he was obviously insincere.


    Next, Catalina directly dragged the upper and lower chuang position pointed to by Sun Wukong to the opposite corner...


    "What are you doing?"


    "What do you mean?" Catalina looked at Monkey King and asked angrily.


    "Okay! Do whatever you want..." Monkey King shrugged indifferently. She was also a sister paper anyway, so she asked her to order it. How to move, it''s not a room yet. My brother''s eyes are still At a glance!


    "Beauty, all efforts are useless!" Looking at Katarina who was busy, Monkey King wanted to remind her.


    The night is getting deeper, let''s talk about Galen''s side.


    At this time, Galen had joined his two friends: Jarvan and Xin Zhao.


    Covered in their own bed, the three friends are talking about the issues they should talk about.


    "I''m going, did you really see the beauty''s face?" Jarvan looked at Galen, obviously surprised.


    "I''ve seen it, and I''ve beaten her! Ju Hua is the ironclad proof!" Galen touched his ass and said with pride.At this moment, he began to brag in front of his friends.


    "Nima, Ju. The flowers are all exploded, you are so proud!" Jiawen looked contemptuous.


    "What''s wrong with chrysanthemum flowers? Xinye, I like chrysanthemum flowers!" Xin Zhao said not to do it.


    "I''m going, do you still have this hobby?!!!" Galen immediately held up his ass and looked at Xin Zhao warily.


    "Don''t talk about those useless!" Jarvan interrupted directly and asked curiously: "Just now you said that you saw the beauty''s face. Is it pretty?"


    "Then need to say... my heart is still throbbing!" Galen answered in the affirmative.


    "Since she is a beauty, we must conquer her!" Jarvan immediately decided.


    "I don''t think it will work anymore, she has been conquered!" Galen looked helpless.


    "Huh? Conquered? Which brother is it so brave?"


    Jarvan was shocked at the same time as Xin Zhao.


    "I don''t know, anyway, he has lived in the beautiful woman''s bedroom... That skill is super amazing! A finger, two clicks of''pop, pop'', knocked down countless flying knives!" Galen Yi The face exclaimed.


    "I''m going! So fierce? It''s really a good man!" Xin Zhao couldn''t help but give birth to reverence.


    "That is, I originally wanted to hug the thick legs, but people won''t let me hug them!" Galen looked depressed.


    "Brilliant..." Jarvan despised again.


    "This is not decisive! The beauty is everyone''s, how can I let him enjoy it alone!" Xin Zhao immediately expressed his own testimony, and also said the aspirations of the other two friends.


    "Yes, we must conquer her too..." Jarvan said, looking at Galen, and asked: "Hey, brother, what can you do?"


    "Me? I can tell people to shut up!" Galen said.


    "Nima, I can still get someone out! I can hit 10 each..." Xin Zhao spit out loudly from the side.


    "But in front of that beautiful woman, I also counseled one!" Jarvan also lost his sentence.


    "The flying knife of others is the same as in the movie, shit!"


    "As for me, the shot is very heavy, and I beat the bull with one punch..." Jarvan also began to brag.However, Xin Zhao debunked him with a single word: "I believe in you!"


    "But in front of that beauty, it can''t last for three seconds, a KO!"


    "A knife?"


    "It''s not a problem with the knife..."


    "how?"


    "I can''t see clearly, for a moment, I jumped back, kicked, and knelt! Nima, what a superman!" Gavin paused, then said: "But since someone has conquered that beauty, it means she is not tall. Unattainable, with Gesan Zhe, you can definitely conquer her!"


    "That''s right! I''m obviously injured... but I didn''t expect it only for a while, almost healed... As expected, everyone who came here has superpowers!" Galen touched his ass, full of surprise. The way.


    "Okay! Fuck her together! My ancestor is the famous general Zhao Yun! How can I suffer this humiliation!" Chaoxin immediately stood up and shouted loudly.


    "Yes! Fuck her together! For the glory of the man!" Galen also stood up, shouting in response.


    So Sanjiyou¡¯s heavy battle plan was set...


    But for now, let''s sleep well!Because next door, there was already an unbearable anger...


    And this night, Catalina tossed for most of the night, but couldn''t sleep. There was a big man in the room sleeping. It would be strange if she dared to sleep.


    Turning her head to look at the chuang seat over there with a chuang slip, after a long silence, Katerina finally couldn''t help but speak, "Hey! Are you asleep?"


    In the silent room, he could hear nothing but his own breathing.


    Catalina''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly, and she murmured, "Is it asleep?" After a moment of silence, she was finally uneasy. She quietly got down to chuang and looked at...


    However, Chuang was empty. Catalina was stunned. She hurriedly walked over and checked. There was no one above, no one below, and no one under Chuang.


    "Is it sneaking out through the window?" Katerina looked at the balcony, her nervous mood suddenly relaxed: "Whether it''s going out, my old lady can finally sleep peacefully..." She said, she closed the window directly. , Locked up, returned to my chuang, and fell asleep peacefully...


    The first day when I came to "Super Seminary", it just passed...


    The dawn of the next day has arrived.


    Catalina got up from the chuang, rubbed her astringent eyes, and shook her head helplessly. She didn''t sleep well after the tossing midnight.


    But she doesn''t have the habit of sleeping lazily, so she got up and got out of bed and took off her pajamas to reveal her perfect figure...


    "Oh! I''m so brave, I changed my clothes in front of me!" But at this moment, an untimely voice suddenly sounded.


    "Ah!" Catalina hurriedly jumped into the bed, blocking the vent. Lu''s Chunguang, glaring at Monkey King in anger: "Didn''t you go out? When did you come in?"


    With that said, looking at the window balcony, they are all locked well, how did this guy get in?


    "What are you talking about! I have never left this room..." Monkey King smiled slightly, moved his body, got up and walked towards the door...


    "Have you ever left... the room?!" Catalina suddenly felt a chill in her back. Last night, she clearly checked that there is indeed no one else in the room except her...

 1111 Chapter 4 Seek to hug thick legs.

    "Pretend to be a god...huh!" In the end, she couldn''t think of a result. Katerina could only treat this as a special ability of Monkey King. After all, this is a super seminary!With a cold snort, put on your clothes, went out, and started the daily morning jog...


    But she was really thinking about it. Monkey King only returned to her world in the middle of the night to accompany her sister...


    Playground.


    The three friends of Germany are just like in the original book, squatting in the grass, preparing to ambush Katrina who is jogging.


    "Come here!" Seeing Katerina who was tired from running and walking along the way, the twisting and fascinating figure made the three dicks become extremely excited.


    "Push up together?" Galen suggested, looking at his two good friends.


    "Don''t dare! Have real skills!" Although he was accompanied by his friends, Xin Zhao was still guilty.


    "Shout out to be bold?"


    "Say what?"


    "The one last night?"


    "it is good!"


    "together!"


    "Temacia!!"


    The three roared together, jumping out of the grass, like three hungry wolves, rushing towards Katerina...


    Hehe giggle, looks very wretched...


    However, Catalina flashed suddenly and disappeared. The three of them jumped into the air, and then flashed out behind them!


    The fate of Sanjiyou is still as bleak as in the original book. The clothes are cut like a beggar and pretended to be beggars.It attracted countless passers-by to look back and laugh...


    "Egg! When will it be tied!"


    "Dam! I want to drop out!"


    "Demacia! Demacia!"


    At the moment, Sanjiyou was heartbroken, pitiful and indignant.


    "It deserves it! Make sister paper and run away! You still want to use strong, really stupid!" Monkey King took a cucumber in his hand, took a bite from time to time, looked at the three people tied up by the road, and shook his head.


    Don''t tell me, although these three people are a little bit funny, as a member of the same dick, he still admires these three friends.


    "I''m going, God!" After Galen saw Monkey King, his eyes lit up and he exclaimed, "Help! God!"


    "Great God?" Xin Zhao and Jarvan both turned their heads to look at Galen.


    "It''s the one who conquered Carter and lived in the beautiful bedroom!"


    "I''m going! Please hug thick thighs! Great God! Oh no! Help! Great God!" Xin Zhao also exclaimed excitedly.


    "Please take my knees and save us, God!" Jarvan was naturally not to be outdone.


    Monkey King looked straight and shook his head, and with a light hand wave, the rope that bound the three of them was immediately released.


    "I''m going! The great god is the great god! This method is awesome!" Xin Zhao immediately looked at Monkey King in admiration.


    "God, please accept me as a little brother, and teach me how to do Carter!" Galen rushed directly, kneeling in front of Monkey King and hugged his thigh.


    "Yeah, yeah! Thinking of our dignified seven-foot man, he was actually tied up at the intersection... This grudge must be revoked! It must be revoked!" Xin Zhao shouted loudly again, and also followed Galen and hugged the Monkey King. leg.


    "Yes, I''m the prince, I! How can I be humiliated by this!" Jarvan was also very unscrupulous and picked up his thick legs.


    "Which country?" Galen was curious when he heard that Jarvan was still the prince.


    "You can''t control it!"


    "It''s cheating!" Without saying Jarvan, Xin Zhao made a straight cut.


    "You three pits, quickly loosen it, what are you doing with the big man''s big legs? What is wrong with the eyes that others see us!" Monkey King immediately kicked the three friends away.


    But the three of them made it clear that they were Ding Sun Wukong, like a dog-skin plaster, and immediately stuck it up...


    "The great god is the great god. He ate cucumbers early in the morning. It really has depth!" Galen offered the flattery no matter what else.


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King¡¯s forehead is full of black lines. What sounds like, why is Nima so responsive?


    Sun Wukong coughed lightly on the two of them, and said, "Sure enough, this is not an ordinary cucumber, it looks like a cucumber, but it is actually a sausage inside! This is called a sausage cucumber..." Then he broke it apart and let the three of them. With insight and insight, a fascinating fragrance immediately drifted away.


    "I''m going! It''s so fragrant! Where did you buy one? I want to buy one too!" Zhao Xin''s eyes widened suddenly, looking at the cucumber in Monkey King''s hand, swallowing his saliva.


    Sausage cucumber, fresh words, I have never heard of it.


    "One can do it, at least two should be bought..."


    Galen and Jarvan on the side said at the same time.


    "This is something you can''t buy with money! It''s only for the individual, and it''s a childish man!"


    "I''m going! Are you still a breakfast seller?" Galen also made up for it.


    "Go go go... stay cool over there, there is a shortage of goods as soon as you exit..." Sun Wukong immediately waved his hand to Galen, turned around, and walked towards the teaching building.


    There is no way to communicate with these three goods, otherwise Sun Wukong could not help but beat them up.


    "Fuck! How do you say it! Do you think the great god is that kind of person?" Xin Zhao immediately stared at Galen and was about to catch up. It can be seen that Galen didn''t move while looking in one direction. He immediately urged: "Stupefied. What are you doing, the gods are gone, chase after!"


    "Damn, why is this scumbag here?" Galen didn''t answer, but frowned as he watched a guy getting closer and closer.


    "What kind of scum?" Jarvan asked.


    "The big bastards in society are the kind of people who think they are big brothers, but in fact, normal people seem to be second-class people!" Galen said.


    "What do you mean, you?" Xin Zhao immediately took a seat and stared at Galen.


    "What? You too?"


    Xin Zhao tinged tingxiong, and said with full air: "Master Xin, do I look like a second-hand?"


    "Not like..." Galen answered in the affirmative.It''s just that look that makes people intriguing.


    "Hey! That''s the end of the nonsense, the great god has gone far! Chase!" Jarvan urged immediately.


    "Yes, yes, yes! This thick leg must be hugged! It''s up to him whether we can rise up!" Galen nodded repeatedly and chased up with two friends.


    "By the way, God, we haven''t introduced ourselves yet, let me first say, my name is Galen..."


    "My name is Xin Zhao..."


    "My name is Jarvan... Great God, what is your name?"


    "Sun Wukong..."


    "I''m going! Monkey King?! Monkey King?! What a great name!" Galen was shocked immediately: "That great god, are you really the Monkey King in the myth?"


    "You think too much, just the same name..."


    "That''s right! That''s a character in a novel, how could it appear in the real world..." Galen nodded, and then said with a look of admiration: "But your parents are really talented! They actually took it for you. Such an awesome name! Just an introduction will scare a bunch of people to death!"..

 1112 Chapter 5 Second Goods

    In the first class of school, the big bald wandering Ryze was in charge. Rory talked a lot of nonsense, accidents, and the current situation.


    Sun Wukong didn''t even listen to a word. He just lay down on the table and dozed off, clarifying the posture of a problem student.


    Well, he is not here to study, just to make sister paper...


    Forget it, Monkey King is now a member of Durban.


    When he was sleeping comfortably, he suddenly awakened Monkey King with a loud drink: "Fart! You are telling a story! Grandpa, I have no superpowers. I quit, I''m scared to death. Let me go out!"


    "En..." Sun Wukong frowned at the moment, but after looking at the man, he shook his head and ignored it.He still disdains to bully an ordinary person.


    However, at this moment of unhappiness, others did not react at all, but it was scared that the big bald wandering Ryze was not light. He turned his head and glanced at Monkey King, but his heart looked extremely solemn: "It''s just a flash of unhappiness. ¡­It makes me feel scared¡­Where did this guy come from? There is no such person in the database¡­"


    Shaking his head, now is not the time to think about this, the big bald wandering Ryze looked at the student and said calmly: "No one is stopping you!"


    The man gave a silly "Oh", got up and pushed the door and walked out...


    "Hey... he''s gone..."


    Numerous surprised whispers suddenly sounded in the classroom.


    PS: The plot needs, some places cannot be taken in one stroke, and can only continue according to the development of the original book, so please bear with it.


    "If you want to give up, hurry up. If you leave it before the day after tomorrow, you will truly become a student of this school." Wandering Ryze continued.


    "Before the day after tomorrow? What''s before the day after tomorrow?" asked Jarvan in the front row.


    "The school will summon a god, and he will use his divine power to get all the waste away!"


    "Ugh!!!"


    The people in the classroom suddenly cried out in surprise.


    "Men''s and women''s?" Chaoxin asked nervously.


    "female¡­"


    "Fortunately, I can do it..." Gavin suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "En! It is indeed a true goddess!" Monkey King nodded his head seemingly serious.This reminded him of the love scene when the goddess appeared.


    "Great God, have you seen that goddess?" Galen immediately looked at Monkey King.


    "I haven''t seen it before, and don''t always yell from the great gods, it sounds awkward!"


    "What''s that called you? Brother Wukong?" Zhao channeled.


    "Whatever, just don''t call it a great god! Although I am a real great god...but be a low-key person..."


    At this moment, with a sound of "pop!", the door of the classroom was suddenly kicked open. A guy with a tattoo on his arm appeared behind the door, leaning on the edge of the door with one hand, looking like I was a gangster. Appearance: "I heard that this is Durban! Ah!"


    "What are you doing?" Wandering Ryze looked at him.


    "Come on to smash the place!" The Erhuo walked in with an arrogant expression.


    "Can it be smashed!" Wandering Ryze chuckled, not paying attention.


    "How do you know if you don''t break it!"


    "The time is only ten minutes. If the damage to official business exceeds 1,000, the compensation will be paid at the price. Work must be stopped before the next class." After the vagrant Ryze finished speaking, he glanced at Monkey King again and turned and walked out of the classroom.


    "Hahahaha~~~" The two forced to walk back and forth on the podium, looking at the people in the classroom, sneered again and again, that arrogant appearance can scare many cowardly people.But it also gives people an urge to have a meal.


    In the classroom, only Galen was uncomfortable and uncomfortable, because he had personal grievances with those two guys.


    "Hey! College students, when I came to this school, a man in black told me that as long as I have the strength, I can hit whoever I want..." As he said, the two guys just slapped them. On the forehead of the first person in the first row on the left (from our perspective): "I want to be the boss and be the boss. It''s the rarest one, college students, ah~"


    "I''m going, this guy really looks like a second guy, where did you go?" Xin Zhao stood up immediately with an unhappy expression.


    "Lord Xin, don''t worry about it, this product just sees me upset!" Galen immediately stood up with great momentum.


    However, after Xin Zhao listened to what he said, he sat down honestly with a sigh of "Oh", making Galen completely utterly imposing: "Ni... Nima..."


    "Hey! You are making trouble, don''t make so loud noises for labor and management to sleep!" Monkey King lay on the desk, reminding him in good time that he is missing his previous reading time.


    After many years, he is still impressed when he enters the campus again.


    "Uh, okay, Big Brother Wukong!" When Galen saw Sun Wukong speaking, his weak aura suddenly rose again.Confidence is overwhelming.


    "Damn! Who are you? You speak so arrogantly, do you know who labor and capital are! You dare to talk to labor and capital like this!" The second guy immediately yelled at Monkey King.He walked towards Monkey King one step at a time.A posture that I just came to find fault.


    Monkey King glanced at him, stupid one, and ignored him.


    "Oh! Ignore labor and capital... Boy, you really have a seed!" The second guy took up a bench, came to Monkey King''s side with a dead face, and yelled, "Do you know what this is? The bench? Don''t you know the beating artifact?"


    "Fool!" It was Monkey King''s voice full of contempt to answer him.


    "I''m going! You kid is really dying! Kill one and confuse a hundred!" The second young man shouted angrily and slammed Sun Wukong on a bench!


    "Damn! This guy really dared to do it, brothers, beat him up!" Seeing this, the three friends yelled together, everyone took off the bench...


    However, upon hearing the''bang'' suddenly, the second force was already in a scream, and flew out, slammed into the wall, fell softly, and did not relieve his breath for a long time!


    And Monkey King retracted his finger in time.


    "I''m going! A finger flicks... the great god is mighty! The great god is domineering! The great god V587!"


    The three friends were stunned for a moment and cheered.


    "Don''t be stunned, beat him severely! Tell him to pretend to make him wave!" Monkey King ordered Sanjiyou.Although he spared his life, it didn''t mean he didn''t beat him violently.


    "Accepted!"


    "To understanding!"


    "Guaranteed to complete the task assigned by the big brother!"


    Each of the three friends said, he took the bench and forced him towards the second guy, with a smirk on his face, his appearance looked so lewd...


    What Sun Wukong watched was shaking his head again and again: "It''s really a shame not to be bad guys for these three things..."


    Then came the miserable screams, and the sound of the real object beating...


    It''s just this "pop." sound, not the other''s "pop."...


    At the same time, a beautiful policewoman riding a motorcycle also appeared near the Super Seminary...

 1113 Chapter 6 Caitlin

    "Is this police flower very conceited?" Caitlin got off the motorcycle, with one hand on her hips, posing in a mysterious pose, and smiled slightly at a dick staring at her on the side of the road.


    "Huh? No, no, no, ah! Ouch, um..." She grew up and talked to such a beautiful beauty. She was obviously nervous, waved her hand and backed up, and ended up sitting down. On the ground.


    "Hey, it''s okay, even if the world is the end, my gun will definitely fight to the end!" Caitlin twisted and fascinated the person''s waist and limbs, not even noticing that the dick beside her had seen her eyes straight, just talking. Turning around, Caitlin''s complexion clearly showed a very excited look: "No, I smelled the smell of crime. Someone was...fighting? I knew it was right to be here..." As he said, he picked up and stopped the policeman. Gun, walked into Super Seminary...


    At the same time, Durban.


    Galen and other three friends still had a bench in their hands, greeted big D''s body fiercely, and indirectly punched and kicked...


    "Beat you to death, tell you to pretend to be B, tell you to wave..."


    "I don''t want to see where this is, I dare to come to our Durban and hit the ground..."


    "I wonder if we have a great god over here..."


    Sanjiyou''s ferocious look made the people in the classroom unable to look directly.


    Except for one girl who wears glasses and looks very quiet, looking at Big D¡¯s face that has been beaten into a pig¡¯s head, a trace of intolerance emerged, and she turned her head and looked at Monkey King: "Hey, you still call They stop...the fight is going...but it will kill people..."


    Because Monkey King was instigating him, and he was hit by a finger from him. In addition, Sanjiyou also had an''artifact'' in hand, so the current big D is much more miserable than in the original book.


    "It''s okay, everyone who can enter this academy has extraordinary abilities, and this point of resistance is still there..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, not to mention just beating him, even if he was thrown from here. Lou, you can''t die.


    "Yes...Is it..." The quiet girl shook her skin and looked at the big D who had been beaten into a pig''s head. She really didn''t know that it would be all right.


    "By the way, what''s your name? My name is Monkey King. Everyone is in the same class. Get acquainted..."


    "Ah? Me? My name is..." Before the glasses girl could finish her words, she heard a''bang''. The door of the classroom was suddenly kicked open again. Caitlin was holding a pistol and appeared domineering. To the door: "Don''t move, police!"


    "Ugh?!!"


    The Sanji friends who were able to fight were instantly shocked, and hurriedly threw away the bench in his hand, raising his hands with a nervous expression in a gesture of surrender.


    "Run away! Run away! Run away! I want to shoot! I want to shoot!" Caitlin was groaning, but her heart was extremely excited.


    "Does the policewoman who love thugs and guns show up too..." Monkey King looked at Caitlin, and looked up and down at her, with a sense of beauty, a bit more beautiful than in anime.


    "Auntie policeman, they are beating people, catch them...they...they...beating people..." Big D has been beaten into slurred speech, his eyes have been swollen, and his face looks like a big fat man.


    It was just a sentence of''auntie'', but it made Caitlin''s expression immediately stepped down, and she said coldly: "Keep on fighting!"


    "Okay!" Xin Zhao heard it, and he kicked Big D''s face unceremoniously.


    "You, don''t move, I''m shooting!" Caitlin turned her face and couldn''t bear it, and pointed her gun at Xin Zhao: "You dare to hit someone in front of the police..."


    "No, didn''t you let me fight?" Xin Zhao said aggrieved.


    "Shut up...Don''t move!" Caitlin yelled again.


    "Oh!" Xin Zhao said with a weak expression.


    "Police girl paper, he came in first to kick the hall..." Jia Wen said.


    "With so many tattoos, it''s not a good person at first sight!" Caitlin immediately pointed the gun at the big D again.


    "I''m a good guy... I''m not... a bad guy... I''m a good guy... Comrade police... No, the policeman... Miss... Save me... They are so cruel... Look... I was beaten by them. Human form..." Big D lay on the ground and explained hurriedly and miserably.


    "Asshole, when you look at it, none of them are good..." Caitlin yelled sweetly, but when she thought about it, she felt wrong: "No, I''m too strong like this. I have to pretend to be weak, attacking the police! Yes, I Let them attack the police... so I can shoot..."


    With thoughts together, Caitlin immediately pretended to look weak, okay, this is so weak, she''s just saying: "Ah, little gangster, you are little gangster... I want to arrest you..."


    "what?"


    Caitlin''s sudden change of style directly showed Sanjiyou silly.


    Even the Monkey King on the side couldn''t bear to look anymore, stepped forward, looked at Caitlin, and said, "Okay, no need to pretend, just say if you want to shoot, why bother to pretend! It hurts to see..."


    "Ah?! How do you know..." Caitlin was shocked, lost her mouth in shock, hurriedly covered her mouth, and yelled to Monkey King: "What are you talking about! You are also an accomplice! Don''t move!" The gun was actually aimed at Monkey King.


    "Sure enough, she is a woman who loves thugs and guns! Since you love thugs and guns so much, I will give you a reason to shoot a few shots!" Monkey King said, reaching out and touching in front of Caitlin''s xiong!


    Well, it feels good, cough cough, this is not wiping oil, he just gave Caitlin a reason to vent her strong thugs and gun desires. Hope, yes, that''s it!


    "I''ll go! This is fine too?!!!"


    Galen was stunned while waiting for the cock.


    "The great god is the great god, you dare to touch the police..."


    "Great God, please take my knees!" Jarvan knelt directly.


    "Ah! I dared to eat my old lady tofu, my old lady killed you with a shot!" After a while, Caitlin finally woke up from the state of being assaulted. She uttered an extremely angry scream at the Monkey King. The abdomen is a shot of''bang''...


    It''s just that Monkey King stretched forward with one hand and only caught the flying bullet with two fingers...


    "I''m going to...make a movie..." Xin Zhao suddenly opened his mouth in shock.


    "This... This Nima is a real god! There is no way to catch the bullet!" Jiawen was also stunned, shouting full of excitement.


    "Huh?!!!" Caitlin was shocked, and there was still someone catching the bullet with bare hands?At the moment, he took a step back and fired several shots at Monkey King!


    The accuracy of every gun is impeccable, and every place is not fatal. This marksmanship is really good!Even if it is injured, it is just a skin injury. With the world''s medical standards, it is easy to treat this type of injury...

 1114 Chapter Seven The Tragic Big d

    Several bullets lased towards Monkey King in a very tricky trajectory...


    The speed is so fast that ordinary people can hardly see it with the naked eye. However, in Monkey King''s eyes, it is crawling like a tortoise. With just a single hand forward, all the bullets that fly out are all grasped!


    "What?!!" Caitlin was really shocked. She fired several shots, and was still easily picked up by her bare hands, and she just flicked it with one hand in front of her. This can no longer be described by common sense. Up.


    She backed away in a hurry and reloaded the bullets at a very fast speed, because all the bullets had been used up at the previous time.


    However, before she could shoot again, Monkey King had already taken the first step with a light finger, and a bullet in his hand flew out instantly. With a bang, he knocked out the police gun in Caitlin''s hand. She shook her to the ground. She sat down on the ground and exhaled in pain.


    With Monkey King''s hand, the police gun in Caitlin''s hand has already flown into his hand.


    "I''m going... I''m so handsome! There is no wood! Master, please be respected by the disciple!" Galen met, hugged Monkey King''s thigh, and knelt.


    "Go to the side, don''t make trouble..." Monkey King raised his foot and kicked him directly.


    Unexpectedly, the cheeky Galen immediately turned around and hugged Monkey King''s thigh again: "No! Brother Wukong! Please accept me!"


    "Accept your sister!" Monkey King suddenly became full of black lines. You are not a pretty girl, why should I accept you?Unceremoniously kicked him away again.Then he looked at Caitlin and said, "I''ve passed the addiction to the hand-gun, now it''s time to be quiet? If the addiction is gone again someday, just come to me and I will fight the hand-gun with you!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Obviously, the three friends were shocked by Monkey King''s words, and then Qi Qi gave him a thumbs up: "You bull!"


    "I threatened to accompany my sister with paper thugs. Guns... The great god is the great god, I can''t do this in such a realm!" Xin Zhao looked at Monkey King with an expression of admiration that we might as well.


    "Guy with unhealthy thinking, get out of here!" Monkey King immediately stared at him.


    "What is your name? Dare to tell me?" Caitlin looked at Monkey King, gritted her teeth.It was the first time she suffered such a big loss after being a police officer for so long.His marksmanship was useless in front of him, just like a monster.Sure enough, those who can come to this academy are not simple goods.


    "The Monkey King." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Sun Wukong???" Caitlin suddenly became strange.


    "How about, have you been taken aback? Monkey King Monkey King!" Galen laughed from the side.


    "I''m like your sister!" Monkey King kicked Galen''s fart again, feeling a little depressed in his heart. Who is the name''Sun Wukong'' exists in this world.When ordinary people hear it, it is natural to show a rich expression.


    And there really is a "Monkey King Monkey King" in this world!Sun Wukong really didn''t know what it would be like if he met Sun Dasheng.


    "Don''t listen to him nonsense, it''s just the same name!" Monkey King looked at Caitlin and explained.


    "Sun Wukong...someone would even take this name..." Caitlin still looked at Monkey King with a strange expression.


    At this time, the big bald-headed wandering Ryze, who had already left, walked into the classroom. Perhaps it was because of Monkey King''s existence that he was afraid that something might happen, so he came to take a look.


    Looking at Caitlin, he said: "First of all, you are welcome to Super Seminary, Caitlin, but without the college¡¯s permission, thugs and guns are not allowed on campus... Then, now, please follow me to the office and arrange for you to study at Which class and the corresponding punishment for this incident..."


    After that, the wandering Ryze looked at Monkey King and the others again: "Now, you can continue, but you can''t kill people if you click until you finish. Also, before the class, you must stop work immediately..." Then turned and left The classroom...


    "Don''t...Don''t go! Teacher...Help! Help!" Big D lay on the ground, yelling at the back of the wandering Ryze.


    "Classmate, since you are the first to hit the scene, you must be responsible for what you do..." The wandering Ryze smiled at the big D with a philosophical smile, and left...


    Caitlin hurriedly followed up: "Hey! Big bald head... Don''t go! You said punishment? Why should I be punished? I''m a policeman! I''m catching a gangster, why should I be punished?"


    The conversation between the two drifted away...


    "First of all, I want to make a correction. No matter how they were before, since they have entered the Super Seminary, they are students of this college, not a gangster. Secondly, you are now a member of Super Seminary, not a policeman!"


    "Hehehe~~ Even the teacher thinks you are upset, no matter what you are, sample, this time I won''t punch your poop!" Galen looked at the big D, and sneered maliciously.


    In the past, he was severely given to Haibian by the big D, but now he has finally succeeded in the counterattack.


    "Stop talking nonsense, class is about to start soon, let''s finish work quickly!" Jia Wen said.


    "That is, this kind of loading B goods, Xinye, I am the first to express dissatisfaction!"


    "Three big brothers! No...three grandpas...I know it''s wrong...you adults have a lot of them, just treat me as a fart, let me go...I promise I won''t trouble you anymore!"


    "Oh! I still want to trouble us, brothers, beat him!"


    "Oh~ah~~oh..." The screaming scream sounded again...


    And the new round of "pop, pop" began to play again...


    Because of the arrival of Monkey King, the plot gradually changed...


    Poor big D, the first day he entered the campus, he ushered in the most unforgettable memory of his life...


    Caitlin was stopped by Monkey King, so there was no conflict with Katerina, but no conflict did not mean that the matter was over.


    Caitlin was taken away, but Katerina, who heard the screams, was attracted...


    Seeing the big D who was beaten up by the three friends, Dai''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled: "You three gays, you are so bold, you dare to hurt my big brother!" Throwing knife in hand instantly.


    "I''m going! Miss Carter..."


    Sanjiyou was shocked, and hurriedly hid behind Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong, please protect!"


    It seems that Katerina''s memory for these three goods is very new.


    "It''s you... So you came to Durban, and you got mixed up with these three dicks?" Katerina asked, looking at Monkey King, frowning.


    "Yo! It''s Carter, you''re from the class next door... You are called this big brother? How can this guy qualify as your big brother?" Monkey King said, kicking Big D out of the window...


    "I''m going... kick... kick it down..."


    Sanjiyou was stunned immediately.Even the others in the classroom were shocked...


    PS: During overtime work, there is only one change today...

 1115 Chapter 8 Brother also has a hand

    "This is the second floor!"


    A group of people came to the window and looked down...


    But I saw Big D lying on the ground, supporting his waist with one hand, and shouting in grievances on the other side: "Oh...I''m so painful to the labor and management...Is the labor and management provoke someone...I just came to read a book, so I''ve been getting beaten! Labor and management stopped reading...I want to go home..."


    After saying this, I don''t know if he has forgotten what he said before. You are not here to study, you are here to be the boss.


    "I''m going... I fell down from such a high place and it was all right. It seems that this product has two brushes!" Galen looked at Big D with a look of surprise.


    "Actually, your body is stronger than him, or do you also try?" Monkey King looked at Galen and smiled.


    "Don''t! Don''t! Brother Wukong! Please let it go! I''m your loyal brother!" Galen waved his hand again and again, begging for mercy.


    Catalina looked indifferent until she showed no expression. As the class bell rang, she gave a cold snort to Monkey King and turned back to her classroom...


    "Class, class! Everyone returns to their seats and sits down!" Jarvan immediately shouted.


    The bustling people in Durban all returned to their seats.


    In a moment, the big bald wandering Ryze walked in with a beautiful sister: "Well, I think everyone already knows her, her name is Caitlin, and she will be a member of Durban from now on... , Classmate Kate, go and sit down anywhere you like!"


    Why is it casual?Because there are not many students in a huge classroom.


    Caitlin swept away the corner of her eyes and came directly to Sun Wukong. After giving him a vicious look, she took the seat of the group on the right!


    "Okay, next, let''s start the class. The content of this class is that our purpose of hosting this school, and the things and missions you will face next..." Vagrant Ryze gave a light cough and started him. Commentary...


    After class, Sun Wukong stayed lazy and said lightly: "The lessons in this class are really boring, and I almost fell asleep..."


    "That is, what''s so nice about accidents all the time!" Galen was also unhappy.


    "It''s not fun in class, or, let''s talk about their looks?" Zhao channeled.


    "Looks? Who?" Jarvan asked, looking at Xin Zhao.


    "Carter and Caitlin!"


    "It''s still a question, I think Carter is the most beautiful!" Galen said very positively immediately.


    "Fart, Carter is sexual. He looks cold. I don''t like it when I look at it. I think Catlin is the most beautiful!" Jarvin retorted immediately.


    "Nima, why do I think it''s all goddesses?" Zhao said.


    "You are a dick!" Galen and Jarvan looked at him with contempt.


    "Big Brother Wukong, what do you think? Carter and Caitlin are the most beautiful?" Galen looked at Monkey King.


    "Almost! But I still prefer Caitlin..."


    "Right! It''s true that the hero sees the same thing!" Jiawen looked at Monkey King and smiled.


    "Talk to yourself! I''m back to the dormitory..." Monkey King waved his hand and walked outside the classroom...


    Upon hearing the''dormitory'', Sanjiyou''s eyes lit up, and they chased out in unison: "Big Brother Wukong, wait! How about letting the brothers visit your dormitory?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of being hung up by the road by Katerina again?" Monkey King looked at the three with a smile on his face.


    "Uh... this, I think... forget it!" Zhao Xin immediately persuaded.


    "Yeah! I think we should go to the dormitory to eat!" Galen said.


    "Yes, yes, yes... Eat, Brother Wukong, do you want to be together?" Xin Zhao quickly agreed.


    "I won''t go anymore, go by yourself!" Monkey King said, waving his hand and leaving...


    Looking at the back of Monkey King leaving, Galen said, "This big brother Wukong is really difficult to get along with! Are awesome characters like that?"


    "Isn''t it... if it''s near, or far, I don''t know what he is thinking..."


    "Forget it, who calls us Diosi, people are great gods! If Diosi, let''s go to the cafeteria together..." Zhao said.


    "You are a dick... labor and capital are the prince... the prince do you understand?"


    "Don''t talk about it, you cheat..."


    "You know a basket..."


    The three friends are just like this, walking towards the cafeteria...


    When Monkey King returned to the dormitory, there was no one inside. Obviously, Catalina hadn''t returned. At this point in time, it should be dinner in the cafeteria. As for Caitlin, she has not moved in yet, but based on Monkey King¡¯s calculation, it should be Too soon.


    Looking at the dormitory, Monkey King waved his hand, and the room was instantly clean and dusty. With a wave of his hand, a barbecue grill suddenly appeared, and he took out a barbecue. The food was barbecued in the dormitory...


    After eating the food in the gourmet world, the ordinary things in this world are obviously hard to eat.


    With the passage of time, bursts of fragrance drifted, but in the room, the enchantment had been placed by Monkey King, so the fragrance did not spread out, because that would cause unnecessary trouble.


    Just as the barbecue was cooked, the door of the room opened and Catalina appeared at the door, looking at Monkey King who was busy barbecue in the room, her eyes widened, and an anger spread from the bottom of her heart. She walked into the room and shouted. Aloud: "You bastard, dare to be... uh?"


    Just the moment I walked into the dormitory, Catalina was stunned and shrugged slightly. She moved the tip of her nose, her eyes filled with intoxication: "It smells so good... this smell of barbecue... This is the first time I smell it! "Speaking, her stomach actually screamed out!


    Catalina made a big blush in an instant, but she was surprised: "Strange, I just came back from the cafeteria... After smelling this scent, I suddenly felt hungry..."


    "Oh, Carter, you''re back! Do you want to eat together? It must be something you''ve never eaten before!" Looking at Catalina who rushed in, Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "You bastard, even if you want to barbecue, you can''t barbecue in the dormitory, right? It makes a room full of smoke, and how can people sleep?" Catalina''s face was cold, her tone was full of unpleasantness, just smelling The alluring aroma made me swallow saliva involuntarily.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen like that..." Monkey King smiled and patted the chuang edge beside him: "Come, sit here and taste my craft!"


    Catalina frowned. She wanted to teach Monkey King a lesson, but the fragrance was so tempting, so she had to let him go for the time being and sat down.


    After taking a bite of the barbecue that Monkey King handed him, his eyes suddenly became particularly bright, and the speed of eating became faster and faster!


    "How about it, it tastes good!" Monkey King looked at Katerina with a smile on his face.As long as you have such a hand, you will not be afraid to alienate him from the sister in the dormitory in the future, but will become inseparable from him...

 1116 Chapter 9 The Temptation of Food. Confusion

    "Not bad..." Katerina nodded, and said, "What kind of meat is this? It is so mellow and delicious, oily and not greasy, it tastes completely unlike the meat that I have eaten before..."


    "This is a secret..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Don''t talk about pulling it down!" Catalina said, having eaten the piece of barbecue in her hand clean, and then unceremoniously took another piece and started eating...


    "Drinking?" Monkey King took out a bottle of wine.


    "No, do you have Coke?" Katerina shook her head, then asked again.


    I saw Monkey King stretch out one hand flat, a bottle of Coke in his hand instantly, and handed it to Katerina...


    After Catalina took it, she looked at Monkey King curiously and asked: "You can also move the wormhole technology?"


    "I don''t know that thing, it''s just a space storage skill..." Monkey King explained vaguely.


    "Space storage, is your ability related to space?" Catalina was full of curiosity, and then she was surprised: "It''s no wonder that you were not here last night, and you appeared again early in the morning. You used your own abilities. Just transferred it out?"


    "Forget it!" Sun Wukong couldn''t explain it in detail, so he nodded.


    "Perform a..."


    "Okay!" Monkey King put down the barbecue in his hand, stood up, came to a wall, and smiled at Katerina: "See clearly! Don''t be scared!" He said, taking a step forward. The body just passed through the wall so strangely...


    Catalina''s eyes widened suddenly, full of surprise: "Wall-piercing? There is such a guy in the academy, it is not safe there! It seems that you will have to watch out for this guy in the future..."


    Just as Catalina was muttering to herself, there was a harsh exclamation in the next room, and she was taken aback for a moment, and a trace of schadenfreude suddenly appeared on her face: "The next door seems to be...the girls'' dormitory?"


    Monkey King looked at the cute girl who was panicked in front of him, hiding in the quilt and getting dressed in panic, touched her head embarrassedly, and smiled: "So it''s you! Sorry, I don''t know you are changing clothes. I didn''t see anything just now..."


    This woman is the girl wearing glasses from Durban. She looks very quiet, but her current expression looks very flustered.


    "Dead pervert! Go to hell!" However, a flustered expression does not mean that his heart is weak, and a quiet face does not mean that people are gentle.The answer to Monkey King was the girl in glasses who drank anger, opened the quilt, and kicked the Monkey King. That angle happened to be the face of Monkey King!


    It turned out that she had already put on her clothes under the quilt.


    Sun Wukong had to stretch out his right hand, pinch her bare feet, and said very seriously: "I really didn''t come here to peek or peek... You have to believe me!"


    "Believe you are a ghost!" The glasses girl yelled again, turning her body, and her other foot swept toward Monkey King''s face!


    Sun Wukong had to grab her with his left hand again, so the two feet were caught, and the whole body of the glasses girl hung on Sun Wukong.


    From the current angle of Monkey King, the line of sight is just right...


    "I''m watching! Goog out your eyes..." The glasses girl was embarrassed at the moment.


    "But! You think I like watching!" Sun Wukong curled his lips, looked away, and put her down.Then step back two steps and walk directly through the wall...


    The time is a little bit ahead...


    When Katerina was about to go next door to see what was going on, an extremely beautiful woman appeared at the door of her bedroom: "Wow! It smells good! It''s an exaggeration to have a barbecue in the bedroom?" He walked in and said very politely: "Hello, I am Caitlin, I will live here from now on, you are my roommate! What do you call it?


    Because the two women did not conflict as in the original book, there was no hostility.


    Catalina looked at Caitlin, and after listening to her explanation, she was slightly taken aback, and said, "Are you a new roommate... But if you want to live in this room, you have to think carefully..."


    "Hey? Is it different from other rooms?" Caitlin asked curiously.


    Just as Katerina answered, a big fart suddenly appeared on the wall next to it...


    "Damn... ghost!" Caitlin pointed at the big fart exposed on the wall, her eyes widened, and she screamed.


    "You are a ghost, your whole family is a ghost!" Monkey King showed his figure, looked at Caitlin angrily, and rolled his eyes.


    "En? It''s you!!" After seeing Monkey King, Caitlin was stunned for a moment, and then furious: "Okay! I haven''t asked you to settle the account yet, you came here by yourself! You broke into the female bedroom at night! Kinky thief! I want to destroy you on behalf of the people!"


    As he said, he touched his waist, but felt empty, and suddenly said, "Oh! My police gun was confiscated..."


    While talking, another beautiful shadow came in from the door. It turned out that it was the girl with glasses next door. After seeing Monkey King, she immediately shouted: "Kiss. ??Thief! Where to run!" She said, she was about to attack Monkey King. And go...


    "Stop!!" Monkey King yelled out uncomfortably, the shocked glasses girl suddenly paused and stopped.


    "It''s all caused by you, you help me explain..." Monkey King looked at Katerina and said.


    "Okay...you really misunderstood..." Katerina shrugged indifferently, and had to explain to Monkey King in order to still be able to eat that delicious barbecue...


    "You...what are you talking about? This guy... actually lives in this dormitory?" After hearing this, Caitlin''s eyes widened in shock.Immediately he shook his head resolutely and pointed at Monkey King and shouted: "This is absolutely not possible! How can he live in the same dormitory with us as a man! You, immediately, right away! Get out of here!"


    "Yes! But if I go to another dormitory, you don''t want to eat my barbecue! And besides barbecue, there are many delicacies you have never eaten before!" Monkey King looked at Catlin Na, this is obviously speaking to her.


    After listening to it, Catalina hesitated, because the deliciousness of the past is so delicious that it will be memorable. If it is really not available in the future, it will be a big loss.


    Seeing that Caitlin was so determined, she didn¡¯t have much time to say anything, so she had to pick up a piece of barbecue and hand it to her: "You taste his roasted meat first, and after eating it, decide whether to drive him away..."


    "It''s just a piece of barbecue, so your position is so unsteady?" Caitlin said, picking up the barbecue, looking at the golden meat, her appetite soared, and after taking a bite, her face was full of pottery. . Get drunk: "Too... so delicious... my goodness! How did this make it?"


    PS: I''m rushing to work, and I want to finish my work before New Year''s Day. I will give myself a holiday and rest at that time and I won''t pick up work anymore...

 1117 Chapter 10 The Temptation of Food. Continued

    Although Monkey King wanted to stay, Caitlin had nothing to do.


    But she can also choose to change the dormitory. After all, men and women share the same dormitory, and changing to a normal woman would not accept it.In that way, Sun Wukong''s plan to share the dormitory with the beautiful woman would be ruined.


    So he tried his best to make peace as the most precious. If he can get the consent of the beauties and don''t reject him, it would be better.


    And the incredible and delicious ingredients he possessed have just become the killer that they were willing to let Monkey King stay.


    Looking at Caitlin''s intoxicated look, Monkey King was very satisfied: "After eating such a delicious thing, I don''t believe you can resist its temptation..."


    Caitlin finished eating a piece of barbecue, looked at the rest, swallowed her saliva, it was the first time she had eaten such a delicious thing, it was just a bite, it was simply addictive!Looking at Monkey King in surprise, he asked, "Is this barbecue really made by you?"


    At this moment, Caitlin¡¯s heart was shocked. When she used to read TV novels or something, she always thought that the expressions of those people after eating food were too exaggerated and artificial, but now after eating Monkey King¡¯s barbecue, she suddenly felt nothing Exaggeration, it turns out that there is such a delicious food in the world, as long as you eat one bite, you will become addicted and will never forget.


    If you can''t eat this kind of delicacies again in the future, it will be really unbearable.


    "Of course, besides barbecue, I still have a lot of good things!" Monkey King smiled slightly, his thoughts moved, and a bunch of incense. Banana flashed in his hands: "This is a beautiful jiao, just one bite, you can It makes the skin tender and elastic, which is hundreds of times better than any skin care products. I eat one early in the morning, but it saves a lot of time for makeup! And it is pure natural without any side effects."


    "How can there be such a thing in the world, you treat me stupid? Don''t fool us!" Caitlin''s expression was a hundred disbelief.A piece of incense. Banana has this miraculous effect?I haven''t heard of it before, and I won''t believe it when I am a normal person.


    "Explanations are all nonsense, you don''t have to take a bite..."


    "Hmph... If you put something in here, wouldn''t I follow your way? I''m not that stupid!" Caitlin still has an expression that I don''t believe you.


    "Believe it or not, or if you don''t believe it, pull it down!" Monkey King was also very simple.


    "Wait, I''ll try it!" Katerina hesitated for a while and said.


    She and Monkey King slept all night, and nothing bad happened. Unlike Caitlin, when he first saw Monkey King, he instigated the three friends of Durban to beat others. The impression of both Naturally it is different.


    "Okay, I''ll help you watch. If something is wrong, I will immediately take this stinky gangster to the police station!" Caitlin nodded very seriously. Seeing her look is actually very curious, just because she doesn''t believe in Monkey King. , So I dare not try it.


    Catalina took the beauty fragrance Jiao from Monkey King, hesitated for a moment, and then decisively bit down...


    In an instant, her skin became radiant, delicate and soft, almost as if it was shining, so she couldn''t move her eyes away, and her whole person became extremely beautiful and moving.


    "Oh my god, it turned out to be true!!" Caitlin and the glasses girl both stared in shock.


    "How is it, how do you feel?" Caitlin asked, looking at Katerina expectantly.


    "It feels... really great!" Katerina was also shocked. After eating the perfect Yanxiang Jiao, she had a little lack of sleep last night, and she suddenly became full of energy, and she couldn''t tell.


    "Are you sure there is nothing wrong?" Caitlin asked seriously.


    Sun Wukong was immediately upset: "Hey, what do you mean, do you look like that kind of person? If you really want to treat you badly, you would have been put on me like you don''t know how many looks."


    "Huh, stinky rascal!" Caitlin flushed, and immediately stared at Monkey King.


    "I believe this!" Catalina nodded very seriously. She was extremely convinced of the strength of Monkey King.


    After sensing herself carefully, Katerina said seriously: "There really is no discomfort. It seems that he did not lie to us..."


    "Really? Then I will try..." Caitlin''s eyes lit up, grabbed the beauty fragrance Jiao in Katerina''s hand, and took a bite.


    In an instant, Caitlin let out an imaginatively crooked sound, and her muscles and skin became shiny and smooth.


    Immediately, Caitlin took out a mirror and looked at herself in it. She was extremely happy, and she put a very xingy pose to Monkey King, and said with a sceptical look: "How about it, is this police flower more beautiful? "


    "Indeed! I have nothing to say!" Monkey King gave a thumbs up directly, and suddenly a camera flashed out of his hand, facing Caitlin''Kaka Kaka'' it was a burst of continuous shooting...


    "Hey, what good things do you have, quickly take it out and let us see and see!" After making Monkey King happily take dozens of photos, Caitlin looked at Monkey King expectantly again!


    "What''s so good is that even if you eat it for a lifetime..." Monkey King saw that the tastes of the sisters fell out, smiled slightly, and his heart moved, suddenly a dining table flashed out, the same delicacy It emerged out of thin air from his hands and placed it on the table. For a time, the various flavors of delicious food wafted directly across the bedroom, making people inevitably three feet tall.


    The fatal attraction of the bursts of aroma makes people unable to look away, because what Monkey King brought out was all the delicious ingredients in the world of "Captive of Food", and they were processed by him.


    "Come here, you are welcome! Let''s eat together..." Monkey King greeted him and sat down.


    The three sisters were obviously no longer polite, because the scent of the food really attracted them completely, and they picked up their chopsticks one after another and ate them!


    Suddenly, people want to be crooked and moaning constantly, if the people outside the door hear it, they think there is something loving in this room!


    It''s also a great blessing in life to be able to eat something that makes people want to enter the crooked state!This makes Monkey King''s eyes full.


    After a meal, the three daughters¡¯ liking for Monkey King went up in a rush. It¡¯s as simple as that!


    And Monkey King was accepted by Caitlin without any surprise, and admitted living in a bedroom with them.


    Moreover, even if Monkey King wants to leave, I am afraid that the two women will not let him go...

 1118 Chapter 11 The True Goddess

    After eating and drinking, the three women all lay lazily on the chuang, still having an aftertaste of the food they had never eaten before.


    "By the way, Wukong, where did you get the food? Although it is very similar to the food on the earth, it is not like the food on the earth!" Caitlin leaned on the edge of the chuang with a curious look. Looking at Monkey King.


    "These are my own, and you can''t buy them elsewhere, but the specific information is waiting for you to become my house''s''rental wife'' that day. I''m telling you..."


    After listening to Sun Wukong''s answer, the three girls all cast a big glance at him.


    "Don''t talk about pulling it down, just eat something..." Caitlin said, and looked at the glasses girl next to her: "By the way, we still don''t know your name yet?"


    "Ah! I''m so sorry..." The glasses girl reacted and introduced with a reddish face: "My name is Wei En, I am from Durban..."


    "Vayne! It''s in Durban... So we are in the same class!"


    "Hey, I heard from the teacher, what kind of god will come to our school the day after tomorrow?" Catalina said: "Why do you want us to see what a super god is?"


    "Well, it''s okay, when I see it, I will lie down honestly, anyway, it''s a woman, can''t you ox me?..." Caitlin said indifferently.


    "I''m going! Why don''t you see you lying down in front of me?" Sun Wukong took another sentence.


    "Smelly hooligan, stay here while we girls are discussing topics. As boys, don''t sneer at the same time..." Caitlin immediately stared at Monkey King.


    "Hey, are you planning to leave me alone? Anyway, you are also a roommate in the dormitory!"


    "That''s OK, if that god comes, how about you try it first?" Katerina looked at Monkey King.


    "Are you planning to let me be the first cannon fodder? Okay, no problem. Then I will see how the first one will conquer the goddess!" Monkey King slapped Xiong Xu and agreed.He knew very well that the scene when the goddess Rena played for the first time was red, fruit, fruit, and profit.


    "Okay! Then it''s settled. We will have classes tomorrow, go to bed early and get up early..."


    Wei En had to go back to her bedroom, but Caitlin and the others really fell asleep...


    Sun Wukong had to go back to his own world to accompany his sisters...


    The next day came soon. There was nothing special about this day. Except for a few boring lessons, Monkey King took Caitlin and the others for a barbecue in the bedroom...


    Sun Wukong has been with the pretty girls all day long, and the behavior of leaving them aside makes the three friends of Durban called a jealous hate!


    Unknowingly, the ordinary day passed...


    And today is the day the so-called goddess was called...


    Woke up early in the morning and had breakfast. Monkey King took Caitlin, Katerina, and Wayne to a summoning table...


    "Big Brother Wukong!"


    "Miss Carter..."


    "Sister Caitlin... Good morning!"


    The sudden voice behind her made Katerina Dai frowned slightly, turned to look at the three familiar figures, and snorted coldly: "These three gay guys again..."


    "Big Brother Wukong, today the teacher is going to summon a goddess, how about it? Excited?" Galen asked excitedly when he came to the side of Monkey King.


    "A little bit..." Monkey King said with a flat face: "I have promised Carter and the others, I want to be the first to challenge God..."


    "I''m going... They made it clear that you were the first to be cannon fodder!" Jia Wen said.


    "Big Brother Wukong''s business is my business! Or, Brother Wukong, give me this rare opportunity? I''m willing to charge for you!" Xin Zhao patted Xiong Yu, one for the brothers, with both sides. Posture.


    "You said it''s a rare opportunity, how can it be given to you!" Monkey King refused very decisively.


    Nonsense, this is the perfect opportunity to meet Lena frankly!Stupid will give way.


    "It turns out that Big Brother Wukong has been so enlightened, then I can''t help it!" Xin Zhao looked regretful.


    While they were talking, a few people had already come to the summoning stage, looking at the light floating in the sky, not only the three friends of Durban, but the people around were all shocked, whispering...


    "I''ll go! In this ostentation, the big blue bald head is not really trying to summon a goddess?" Galen exaggerated.


    Vagrant Ryze turned off the phone and ended the conversation with the''chief'' in his mouth. The students under the stands were almost there, coughed twice, and said, "Students, this will be a summoning lesson for everyone. To show what natural science is integrated into human genes, that is magic..."


    "Are you ready to open your eyes? A goddess with a scorching sun is about to blind everyone''s eyes, she is real, and is beyond your imagination, recognition, um...goddess!"


    Master Yi took two steps forward and asked weakly, "Will it... hurt us?"


    "Theoretically, she will be your squad leader, tempering you and eliminating the waste of votes that can''t be a hero... Is there any problem?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, quickly summon the goddess to me, I want to be the first to challenge her!" Monkey King urged.


    "Yes! That''s right! Don''t talk nonsense! Hurry up and start summoning the goddess!" The three friends of Durban also began to booze.


    "That''s good..." Wandering Ryze said, chanting an incomprehensible bird in his mouth, this is... a spell!


    With the fall of the last syllable, a dazzling light like the scorching sun really blinded everyone''s eyes and couldn''t open them for a while!


    Only Monkey King stared at the stage unblinkingly, unaffected by the dazzling light...


    When the light dissipated, a true goddess who was bathing in a bath tub appeared in everyone''s eyes!That clean, white, thin, tender skin really brightened the eyes of fellow males!


    Although it is impossible to see the whole picture in the bath barrel, the half-showing figure makes it even bigger!


    Suddenly, both men and women widened their eyes in surprise!


    "I''m going! This is the so-called goddess? Can it be normal?" Catalina''s expectant expression instantly collapsed, even a little mad.


    "Wow!!"


    "It really blinded my dog''s eyes..."


    "This is the true goddess!"


    "Goddess, come and rub me!"


    I saw Galen snatching away the broomstick from the man behind him, dancing a spear, stepped forward, and said with great momentum: "I want to be the first to stand up as cannon fodder for Brother Wukong!"


    "I''ll go! I can do this too! I can do too!" Xin Zhao couldn''t wait to stand up, "I would like to share the worries and solve problems for Brother Wukong!"


    PS: 2016 is coming, I wish you all a happy New Year''s Day!I also gave myself a holiday. I haven''t slept in for a long time. I got up a little bit late, so the update is also late, but there are three changes today.This is the first one...

 1119 Chapter Twelve Lena

    "Fu. Li! This is Fu. Li, this is Fu. Li has wood!" Jiawen was also excited when he saw that two friends both stood up and took a bold step forward. Stand side by side with Galen and Xin Zhao: "Big brother is in trouble, don''t let the younger brother do my part!"


    "I''m going! You three dicks give me a go! Want to steal my limelight?" Monkey King grabbed the broom in Galen''s hand, each kicked them aside, stepped forward and watched Goddess Lena: "Goddess, come and rub me!"


    "Oh my God! I thought that guy was still tinged... It turned out to be an unreliable..." Katerina patted her forehead, watching Monkey King''s performance, full of black lines.


    "Why is this guy the same as those three dicks? What about the integrity?" Caitlin was also speechless.


    Wei En''s face is red, I don''t know what to say...


    "No...no...you...don''t come here...you are not allowed to get closer..." Lena looked at Monkey King who was getting closer and closer, with a panic expression on her face, she turned her head towards the wandering Ryze: "Teacher Liu, you Tell him to stop quickly! Tell him to stop, I...inconvenient..."


    "Um...that..." Wandering Ryze looked at Monkey King with embarrassment, and said, "That...this Wukong classmate...I can understand your current mood...but...that...but...can you stop getting ahead?"


    "No...then...I promised Carter and the others to be the first to challenge God!" Monkey King was still in the posture that I wanted to be the first cannon fodder.


    "It''s about my bird..." Catalina snorted coldly.


    "I''m going! This classmate, you seem to be taking advantage of the fire! Look at me, it''s inconvenient! If you want to challenge me, I''ll talk about it later..." Lena looked at the current Monkey King and wanted to jump up and beat him up. Unfortunately, in the current situation, she can only shrink in the bath barrel and feel uncomfortable, and dare not move at all.


    "Then you hurry up..." Monkey King knew that the joke should not be too much, just appropriate, so he stopped.But you can still smell the fragrant smell.


    Seeing Monkey King stopped, Lena finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at the wandering Ryze with an uncomfortable look: "I said... Teacher Liu, why is it an hour earlier?"


    "Ye... I''m sorry... I didn''t expect..." Wandering Ryze was embarrassed and bowed and apologized.


    "I said that I would meet my classmates for the first time, take a shower, and spend some time dressing up, isn''t it?"


    "Not too much...not too much..."


    "I''m not very ugly, am I? Is it worth the wait for an hour?"


    "Worth it! Worth it!"


    "Then I said you monkeys are anxious?" Lena became more and more angry.


    "The monkey is looking at the goddess!" Monkey King suddenly interrupted.


    "Yes! Yeah! Look at the goddess! Look at the goddess!" Durban Sanjiyou and others also agreed.


    "Hey! Beauty, which world did you travel from? Hey~~" Master Yi also looked awkward and trivial at the moment, and his tone of voice was full of drama.


    "I said, can you tell them all to leave? It''s not convenient for me!" Lena looked at the stray Ryze with an unbearable appearance.


    "It''s okay! Beauty! Brother is guaranteeing that others can''t see you at all!" Monkey King said, suddenly a huge canvas flashed in his hand, and he threw it into the sky, a thick tent. The tent instantly turned the buds. Na built it up.


    "How about it! Don''t worry now!" Monkey King looked at Lena and smiled.


    "Don''t worry about your sister, you also give this goddess out!" Lena immediately stared at Monkey King.


    "Ahem! Okay, I seem to have forgotten myself..." Monkey King smiled, a black and white suit flashed in his hand, and put it aside: "I only have this set of girls'' clothes, you will leave it for now. Wear it!" As he said, he walked out of the tent and shouted at the dicks all around: "Look at it! Hurry up! Get out! Be careful, goug your eyes..."


    The crowd around was evacuated with reluctance...


    But the three friends of Durban came up with a flattering look.


    "Big Brother Wukong, how is it? Have you seen it? How about your figure? How big? Give us a sign!" Galen looked wretched at the moment.


    Xin Zhao and Jarvan also looked forward to their faces.


    "Cut! How can I tell you this kind of thing? Of course I have to steal it myself!" Monkey King looked at Sanjiyou with contempt.


    "I''ll go, you have no friends like this!" Sanjiyou immediately cast a contemptuous look at Monkey King.


    "What are you three gay guys doing around here? Hurry up! Don''t get in the way here, otherwise, hum~" Catalina suddenly snorted, and the throwing knife in her hand suddenly flashed into her hand...


    "My god! The killer sister is going crazy..." Sanjiyou was shocked, and disappeared.


    Listening to the movement outside, a smile appeared on Lena''s face. She looked at the clothes on the side and muttered: "This bastard, it''s not that annoying..."


    With that said, he got up and walked out of the bath barrel, but no one could see that perfect figure...


    However, when Lena picked up that set of clothes and put it on her, her brows suddenly trembled, her teeth gnashing almost to the brink of patience, and she yelled, "Asshole! It''s a shame for this goddess! Clothes! My old lady will never end with you!"


    Hearing Lena''s roar, the wandering Ryze on the side immediately looked at Catalina and the others: "Um... Classmate Xiaoka, this is Lena, first assigned to your bedroom, you take care of it, take care of it!" said Then, the big bald head slipped away dingy.


    "I''m going, another idiot..." Carter murmured with an unhappy expression.


    "Don''t you feel uncomfortable?" Caitlin immediately glared at Carter with an angry face.


    "Okay, stop making noise, everyone is friends..."


    Before Sun Wukong finished speaking, he saw Caitlin and Katerina staring at each other. Caitlin was surprised and said: "Let me go! What kind of costume is this?"


    When Monkey King tilted his head to look, his eyes suddenly brightened, and when Lena came out, he snapped a burst of shots...


    "No pictures! Bastard! No pictures!" Lena immediately covered her face with her hands, her face panicked.


    "I''m going, the goddess turns into a maid, you really suck..." Catalina looked at Lena''s dress at the moment, and looked at Monkey King with contempt: "I can''t tell, you still have this hobby..."


    "Don''t you think it''s pretty?" Monkey King smiled.


    "You pretty girl! Tell you not to take pictures! You didn''t hear me! You did it on purpose, absolutely on purpose!" Lena, in a maid costume, looked at Monkey King with hatred at the moment.


    "Let''s go! Go back to the bedroom with us, I will lend you my clothes..." Katerina said, turning around and leading the way...


    PS: This is the second one.There is one more later...

 1120 Chapter Thirteen

    In the bedroom.


    "Why did you come in too?" Lena looked at Monkey King, unhappy, and also puzzled.


    "Crap! This is my bedroom, why can''t I come in?"


    "Your dormitory?" Lena immediately widened her eyes and looked at Katerina and Caitlin: "Isn''t this your dormitory?"


    "Uh... it''s our dormitory... but also his dormitory..." Katerina nodded.


    "I''m going! Co-educational dormitory? I thought it was just a rumor, it turned out to be true?!" Lena was even more surprised: "In other words, I will share the dormitory with this guy in the future?"


    "Don''t worry about this. This guy is very mysterious. He doesn''t see anyone else every night, so even though he belongs to this dormitory, he doesn''t sleep here..." Katerina said indifferently.


    "Also, this guy has a lot of good things that we have never eaten before! Oh! Thinking about it now, I suddenly feel hungry again..." Caitlin said, hugging Monkey King''s right hand. The face was flattering: "Brother Wukong, you know..."


    "I''m going... don''t talk to me in this tone. Goose bumps all over..." Monkey King shuddered and gently pushed Caitlin away: "Also, I don''t have anything to support you. Why are you doing every meal? Let me invite..."


    "Don''t be so stingy! Even if you want to package it. Raising someone is enough!" Caitlin''s tone was still so grotesque.


    "Caitlin, what about your ethics?" Catalina couldn''t see it.


    "After eating this guy''s food, ordinary food can''t be eaten at all, what can I do! And it''s good to be raised by this guy!" Caitlin smiled.


    "Do you know the meaning of being kept?" Katerina looked at Caitlin with contempt.


    "Of course I know, isn''t it warm chuang... If you perform well, you can consider..."


    "Okay, since you''ve said it all, then brother will take you all up. Raise you!" Sun Wukong was alive, waved his hand, and a table of delicious food appeared again.Of course, he also knows that this is actually just a joke, and food is only a closer relationship between them. To reach the point of warm chuang, he has to rely on his own efforts.


    "Who wants your bag. Raise it..." Lena gave Sun Wukong a big eye, but in the next second, she was instantly attracted by the alluring and fragrant delicious food...


    When Lena finished her first bite, another sister was captured...


    As the saying goes, if you want to keep a person''s heart, you must first keep her stomach!At this moment, the stomachs of these sisters were completely captured by Monkey King.


    "Really good! It turns out that there are such delicacies in this world... I used to live on dogs. No wonder you agreed to share the dormitory with him..." Lena touched her slightly bulging belly, her face was full Worry: "If this goes on, you will get fat!"


    "Don''t worry about this, my food will not only make you fatter, but it will become more plump and fuller!" Monkey King said with a positive expression.


    "Really? I read little, don''t lie to me!" Reina looked suspicious.


    "But! Also a goddess!" Catalina looked at Lena, and shook her head again.


    "Hey hey hey~~ It seems that your eyes don¡¯t believe that I am a goddess, right? OK! Wait for me to take a break and change my clothes so that you can see the goddess¡¯ supernatural power!" Lena said with a proud face .


    "Then hurry up, don''t waste time..." Catalina urged.


    "Then why the monkey is in a hurry... hey~~ Don''t push, can''t I change it..."


    Lena took the clothes Katerina handed her and looked at Monkey King: "You go out, this goddess is going to change clothes..."


    "You changed yours, it''s not that you haven''t seen it before..." Monkey King said with an indifferent expression.


    "What did you say?" Rena''s tone suddenly improved a lot.


    "Okay, it''s really troublesome..." Sun Wukong got up helplessly, and just walked out of the door with his hind feet, with a bang, and the door of the bedroom was closed by Lena!


    "...What kind of attitude, I didn''t want to watch it before, but now I want to watch it!" Lena''s behavior obviously made Monkey King upset. If you don''t let me watch it, I just want to watch it. Looking at the wall in front of you, although there is a wall separating it, there is nothing in Monkey King''s eyes!


    "I''ll go! This figure is not bad! It really is a goddess, there are woods..."


    In the bedroom, Caitlin looked at Lena, who had changed her clothes and played with all kinds of fascinating, human poses and potentials in front of the mirror. She exclaimed: "Sure enough, Goddess, the house goddess of a million!"


    "Not the house goddess, I am the goddess of dawn!" Lena corrected.


    "Say you are really a goddess?" Katarina asked suspiciously.


    "Well, yes, you want to call me the goddess! But this suit doesn''t fit well, and the fart is a bit tight..."


    "Who told you to have such a big ass!" Caitlin murmured.


    "By the way, Carter, your clothes are very awkward!" Lena twisted in front of the mirror twice and said.


    "You can magic?" Katerina directly ignored Lena''s question.


    "Not so...I am a god, and gods do not rely on magic, but divine power!"


    "What era are you from?" Caitlin asked curiously.


    "En...Twenty thousand years later!" Lena said, "Well, ladies, go shopping with me!"


    As they said, the women opened the door, walked out, and then hooked their fingers at Monkey King outside the door: "You too, handsome guy!"


    "You buy things, why should I follow..."


    "Aren''t you talking about supporting us? Of course you have to follow us to pay the bill..." Caitlin took it for granted.


    "I''m going! You guys take it seriously! Then can you give me some blessings and benefits, touch your hands or something..."


    "You look like a rich and handsome guy anyway, don''t give Galen a look, you look like a dick, okay?" Katerina said unceremoniously.


    "Okay! I knew you were going to treat me as a coolie..." Monkey King said, coming to the door of the next bedroom: "Vayne, we are going out shopping, are you going?"


    Wien put down the book in her hand and shook her head: "I won''t go, you go by yourself..."


    It can be seen that she is very shy and loves to be quiet.


    "That''s OK!" Sun Wukong closed the door, followed the three goddesses and left Super Seminary...


    This scene happened to be seen by the three friends of Durban under the shade of a tree, and the expressions of the three suddenly became envy and hatred again!


    "What a beast! The three goddesses! The three goddesses have nothing!"


    "I don''t accept it! I don''t accept it! I''m a prince! How can I be compared like this!"


    "That''s right! The three goddesses were all abducted by him! It''s still a dormitory! There is no love! There is no love!


    PS: The three shifts are over, I also went out to play, I wish everyone a happy New Year''s Day again!..

 1121 Chapter 14 Come on Me

    No matter how envy, jealousy and hatred the three of Durban''s friends are, the Monkey King at this time has already walked out of Super Seminary under the leadership of Lena and the others.


    But the street seemed very deserted, and there were no people.Maybe it was because of the Super Theological Seminary that the ordinary people around you were taken away!After all, the students of Ultra Theological Seminary are not ordinary people, so maybe they have to take some security measures.


    "Hey! You said you used supernatural power, do you want to perform one?" Catalina suddenly looked at Lena.


    "Of course you can, look!" Rena readily agreed, with one finger up in front, but nothing happened for a while, Rena was a little embarrassed: "I am dizzy, your world ozone has not been destroyed yet. , I forgot, the formula for importing solar energy will also change... Wait a moment, I will calculate..."


    "Does that matter? Are you a god or a robot?" Monkey King immediately complained.


    "That''s it, your so-called god glanced too much, right?" Caitlin also spit out.


    "Don''t make a noise, disturbing this goddess'' thoughts..." Lena said, muttering words in her mouth, and with a beacon, a fire suddenly appeared above her fingers: "Look, this is it!"


    "I''m going! Really will!" Caitlin suddenly looked surprised.


    "That''s it?" Katerina was very plain, even disdainful.


    "What''s a small flame? I will make a big fireball!" Monkey King said.


    "Really? You try to change it!" Lena and her daughters looked at Monkey King curiously.


    I saw Monkey King pointing at the sky in one fell swoop, and a large fireball with a diameter of more than ten meters suddenly appeared above the heads of several people!


    "Let me take it! It''s really a big fireball! It''s awesome! It''s amazing!" Lena was taken aback at once, looking at Monkey King''s eyes full of admiration.


    With a thought of Monkey King, the fireball above his head disappeared instantly.


    "Okay! Now it seems that you are just a female dick, and Wukong looks like a real god!" Caitlin was shocked, and her eyes were full of admiration..


    "I''m going! You are Chi Guo Guo''s cheek!" After hearing Caitlin''s words, Lena immediately glared at Monkey King with a dissatisfaction, and then explained: "I''m not just coming to this world. Are you not familiar with this world yet? Besides, I''m only 24 years old. I am justified by being weaker!"


    With that, Lena suddenly shook her body, hiding behind Monkey King with a panic face, pointing at the wormhole in the sky, and said nervously, "Wow~~That¡¯s it...Is that it? Big Wormhole Yeah, it''s really scary!"


    "It''s also a goddess... She really is a female dick!" Katerina was completely disappointed by Lena''s performance.


    "Don''t believe it! People are the true goddess! You want to call me the goddess..." Seeing that she lost her face as a goddess, Lena immediately regained her momentum and said with an arrogant expression.


    "It''s indeed a goddess, but still a growing goddess..." Monkey King said to Caitlin and Katerina: "You two don''t expect too much from her. At best, she is so much better than you two now. Little bit..."


    "Really... I am still looking forward to it..." Katerina was even more disappointed.


    "I''ll go! If you say that you are not allowed to slap your face, you slap this goddess in the face again!" Lena immediately stared at Monkey King with an unhappy expression.


    "In other words, I think you are more like a god than Lena..." Caitlin looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "That is, brother has a name called Destroyer God, who will drop the whole world every minute!"


    "Just blow it!" Caitlin and the three girls cast contemptuous eyes at Sun Wukong, obviously they thought that Sun Wukong was bragging and didn''t believe it.


    "These days, no one believes the truth!" Monkey King smiled indifferently.


    While talking, the four of them have arrived at a women''s clothing store.


    "This one is good... just this one!" Lena glanced inside, seemingly satisfied.


    Monkey King glanced at it, it was a more common clothing store.He deliberately took the three beauties to a more advanced clothing store, but Sun Wukong, who had seen through their minds, naturally knew that they would not accept it, so he didn''t say much, so he had to follow them in...


    When she came out, Lena had put on a gorgeous new outfit, and she looked more beautiful than usual.


    But Monkey King looked a little boring. According to legend, the rich second generation who pretended to beg the protagonist to take a face did not appear. During the whole process, Monkey King was always a soy sauce maker except for vying to help Lena pay for the clothes .


    "Go! Go back and accompany this goddess to complete your homework!"


    "homework?"


    "That''s right! The homework that the big blue bald head gave me. I heard that Durban is the strongest, so let''s start in Durban!"


    "Oh! Are you planning to have a fight with me?" Monkey King turned his head and looked at Lena.


    "You? Just forget it. It''s because you bought the clothes for me, so you pass!" Lena glanced at Monkey King and said very refreshingly.


    "I think you are afraid of being beaten by Wukong!" Caitlin was very unceremoniously making up for it.


    "But! You are from Durban too? Then start with you..." Lena immediately looked at Caitlin.


    "Ouch! Ouch! I suddenly feel a little pain in my stomach..." Caitlin squatted down suddenly, she was about to lie down on the ground.


    "I''m going, you really told me that you will be done as soon as you lie on the ground?" Catalina looked at Caitlin with contempt.


    "Sure enough, you are also a pit!" Lena looked at Caitlin and shook her head, and ignored her.Continue to walk towards the Super Seminary...


    When she came to the door of Durban, Lena kicked the door open. In the eyes of everyone in Durban, she walked to the podium, put on a very "windy show" posture, looked around everyone, Full of contempt, shouted loudly: "My incarnation of dawn, your goddess! Now, I want you all to kneel at my feet! Hahahaha~~~"


    However, this funny behavior also attracted the laughter of the entire Durban!


    "Sure enough, it''s the most hostile class... Heh heh~~ I have an appetite for this goddess!" Lena said, and once again stretched out her right hand and hooked her fingers at everyone: "Come on. its me!"


    "This...what kind of teasing is this?" Katerina looked at it, and it was obviously full of black lines.


    "Oh! IQ is bad!" Monkey King also covered his eyes with his hands, and couldn''t bear to look again.


    "I''ll go! Really?!!!"


    Everyone in Durban was stunned, especially the three friends of Durban, their faces were full of excitement!


    "I''m coming! I''m coming! I''m going to be the first to charge into battle and die on the battlefield!" Xin Zhao could not wait to stand up, full of excitement.


    PS: One update today, three changes tomorrow.Another: Recommend a new novel "One Piece: The Air Controlling the World" by a new author. Let''s go and watch if you have nothing to do!The author is a cute girl.It was taught by my brother...

 1122 Chapter 15 is not bad

    "I''m going, this brain-depleted classmate, who is obviously very nervous and hostile to provocation, but it turned into a fragrant provocative teaser in your ears? Well, since you want to stand up as the third cannon fodder, Then I will fulfill you!" Lena looked at Xin Zhao with contempt.


    "The third one?" Xin Zhao asked curiously.


    "Yes! The two of them have passed the level! Now it''s your turn!" Lena pointed to Monkey King and Caitlin at the door.


    "It turns out that Big Brother Wukong has already slapped, so I believe that I can''t fall behind!" Xin Zhao slapped the table with both hands, and rushed towards Lena on the podium with great momentum, just like the hungry tiger rushing for food, it seems that It''s so wretched. It''s not for''fighting'', but for Xiangmeizhi to lick her oil!


    Lena looked at Xin Zhao who flopped, and decisively raised her right foot, KO!


    Xin Zhao screamed, "Oh," he flew out, smashed the window glass and fell to the ground!"Ouch" cried out...


    "I''m going! This goddess girl is so cruel..." Jiawen looked at Xin Zhao who came out of the broken window, his momentum weakened decisively, and his face was shocked: "This Nima is going to be beaten decisively!" He directly blocked his face with his hand, as if Lena would see him.


    "Don''t block it, you, that''s you, also block it, do you think I can''t see it with a hand covering my face? Come out quickly, let this goddess kick her feet, and I have to go back to hand in my homework later Yeah!" Lena pointed to Jarvan.


    "Can you not kick it?" Jarvan asked with a discussing tone.


    "No!" Lena gave a very affirmative answer.


    "Then...Can you give me some face? Anyway, I am also a prince, with a bit of status..."


    "Okay, that goddess won''t kick you out..." Lena nodded seriously, seemingly serious.


    "Thank you! Thank you!" Gavin suddenly looked overjoyed, and he was very proud. Look, in this era of fighting fathers, there is an old man who is a king, but ting works.


    However, he hadn''t finished being proud yet, Rena''s next words directly stunned him on the spot...


    "Then use two feet!"


    "what?!!"


    "Bump!" After two sounds, Gavin felt that Xiong had been kicked twice, and then his whole body flew upside down through the broken window...


    "Good friend, you are here too..." Xin Zhao looked at Jarvan who was lying beside him with a cordial expression.Sure enough, he is a good friend, and he should be the same.


    "My friend, your sister! This is to play with my rhythm!" Jiawen put his hand to his waist, and cried out in pain, "Oh! Nima, it hurts labor and capital... Feelings, the prince''s face has been hurt. Ah! Did I make a profit or lose?"


    "Of course I made it! It''s enough face to save me? I was knocked out by Xinye!"


    "Earn your uncle, go while..." Jarvan waved his hand, very unhappy.


    But at this moment, there was another scream of "Ah" above their heads. Xin Zhao and Jarvan looked up, and it turned out that Galen had also broken the window...


    Amid the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground, three friends gathered together!They are all crying without tears, covering their waists.


    "Nima''s, how do you feel that since I came to this school, it has been more tragic than before! There are all kinds of beatings!" Galen hammered the ground with an unhappy expression.


    "That''s right, it''s like targeting Ge San!" Zhao channeled.


    "You can''t think like this. If you think that this is the school''s cultivation for us, you see, falling from such a high place is not the same as it is all right!" At this moment, Jarvan has a spirit of optimism, but it is comforting. Start two friends of yours.


    "That said, I thought I was dead, but I didn''t expect to fall from such a high place and there would be no shit! It seems that we are very hard!" Galen touched his body and exclaimed.


    "That is!" Jarvan and Xin Zhao replied in unison.


    Zhao Datong: "A dignified man with seven feet, there is no hard truth..."


    While the three friends were chatting and spatting, Lena twisted her waist. She walked out of Durban, just to see the sneaky big D not far away, and said in surprise: "Oh! I didn''t expect this school And for a bastard like you, it looks scary to grow up! Want to go to a party?"


    "No...no...no..." Big D waved his hand again and again with a look of fear, but he saw Lena kick the three friends downstairs!


    And he just came out of the medical room, so he didn''t want to go''date'' with that fat nurse again.


    However, Lena didn''t listen to what he was talking about, a good-intentioned laughter sounded, and she kicked Big D from the corridor downstairs!


    So the three friends became the four friends!


    "I''m going! Why are you all there!" Galen looked at the big D falling from the sky, and fell on the opposite side of him, suddenly unhappy.


    "Damn, you think I think! Labor and management have just been discharged from the hospital! Damn it, and I was kicked off...who has the labor and management provoke me? Labor and management just come to see...you can''t see it!" Big D At this moment, even the voice was crying, it was really bitter tears.


    "You are already pretty good, you should be happy! If you throw it downstairs, you will be thrown to death. I basically don''t even look at them. This shows that you are very hard! You have an appetite for this goddess!" Lena came in front of a few people with an arrogant look, as if I hit you with an expression that looked up to you.


    "I''ll go! The labor and management have known it for a long time, but they can''t be thrown down the next day! Is this to learn or to fix people!" Big D''s tone was full of grievances: "Labor and management quit, labor and management are determined to drop out of school..."


    "Yo! You just yelled to quit school after suffering such a little injury. Are you still a man?" Lena looked at Big D with contempt.


    "That''s it! A good man can be killed, not insulted, you softie, go away, I despise you, Lord!" Xin Zhao kicked Big D aside.


    "Oh, this brain-dead classmate, courage is commendable! Then, let''s start with you first!" Lena looked at Xin Zhao with a smile on her face.


    "I''m going! Didn''t I just get a kick just now? Why do you want to fight again?" Xin Zhao looked at Lena, with an awkward momentum instantly persuaded.


    "No! I''ve bullied you so much, don''t anyone want to resist?" Lena looked at the four friends in front of her.


    Sijiyou look at me, I look at you, no one dared to jump out as cannon fodder.


    Xin Zhao was even more absolute, turning his back directly, saying something in his mouth: "You can''t see me, you can''t see me..."


    "Fuck!" The three of Jarvan cast contemptuous glances at him.


    "It seems that I am the hardest one. Why don''t I try?" Galen stood up when no one was up...

 1123 Chapter 16 Team up to farm monsters

    Looking at Lena, Galen walked towards her with a ferocious expression on my face, as if this would give him great courage.


    "It''s better for me!" Seeing someone out there, Big D was also full of confidence in an instant, stood up, knuckles squeezed, and forcefully pushed towards Lena...


    However, the two seemingly mighty men are silver-like wax-headed guns, and they are still knocked out by Lena...


    "Who is Xin Zhao afraid of? My ancestor is Zhao Yun! There is nothing! Ge, you wait, brother, I will avenge you!"


    Jiyou was beaten, and even the big D who he thought was a nasty egg got up. Xin Zhao felt his blood boiled, and his head became hot, and he stood up!


    That posture, very demeanor of a generation of famous generals!


    However, it turns out that being vigorous does not mean that he has strength. Xin Zhao has not even survived a move, and was directly kicked and fainted by Lena...


    "I...I went... They were all''dead''..." Gavin looked at the friend who was lying down beside him, saw sweat on his forehead, and looked at Lena with a weak expression: "Well, look, they are all lying down. , I just... don''t have to try?"


    "You don''t even have the courage to be beaten, and you are the prince? It seems that you are inferior to them!" Lena looked at Jarvan with contempt and disdain in her tone: "They can hold my thigh, you just I can hold my toes!"


    "I''m going! I want to hug your waist!" Jarvin instantly became excited as if he was beaten up with chicken blood. A hungry tiger rushed to eat, and hugged Lena''s sexy waist.


    Lena decisively stretched out her right fist and punched Jarvan in the face...


    "Oh! Don''t slap your face... Elegant butterfly..."


    "Hey! It''s really weak..." Looking at the Siji friends lying in various directions, Monkey King shook his head slightly, which is not as good as fighting the five scum.


    Jarvan fell on the ground and immediately looked at Monkey King: "I''m going, Big Brother Wukong, brother is in trouble, you don''t need to save it, you are still talking cold words, your conscience is very bad!"


    "This is a test for you! Whether you can stay in school and not be eliminated depends on your own ability, I can''t intervene..." Monkey King looked helpless.


    "That''s right, you four, you are so weak, not even a finger from Pan Sen!" Lena looked at Sijiyou with contempt.


    "Pan Sen? Who?" Zhao Xin asked with a dazed expression.


    "You man?" Jarvan said.


    "Ah? Huh? Right? Who is Pan Sen? I don''t know..." Lena was stunned, even she didn''t know why she suddenly said the name.


    Then I picked up the phone in my pocket and shot them in a row at Jarvan, because this was her homework and had to submit the photo of Galen and the others.


    "NND, how do I feel that this is Wukong who brought a team to clean monsters? No, he came to clean us?" Galen lay on the ground, looking at Monkey King with a depressed expression.


    "Is brother that kind of person? Really, it seems that you are not enough to brush you! Very good, since you said that I brought a group to brush monsters, then I will brush you up personally!" As Monkey King said, his right foot lightly stepped on the ground, and with a''bang'', the whole earth shook, and then a terrifying force directly shook Galen and the others into the air...


    "I''m going! You also said you didn''t come here to clean up monsters?!!!" Galen exclaimed suddenly.


    "Help! Brother Wukong! We were wrong! Please let it go!" Jarvan.


    "Oh my mother! There is a big earthquake! It''s scared to pee!" Big D also exclaimed.


    "Big Brother Wukong! Don''t bring such a thing! You are trying to play our rhythm! This is the same root, so why is it too anxious!" Xin Zhao was in the air, and he even started poems, just that one. The trembling of the stocks tells the fear in the heart.


    "Damn! Lord Believe, when did you become a''wet man''?" Galen and Jarvan were shocked at once.


    "Wet, your sister! I''m scared to death! Brother Wukong, don''t be upset... dizzy! I''m going to throw up..." Xin Zhao and others were tumbling in the air under the guidance of that mysterious force, as if The boat in the waves made them feel dizzy and pleaded.


    "Isn''t it! What kind of ability is this? It looks like a good cow..." Rena was stunned as she looked at the side.


    "So, Goku looks more like a great god than you!" Caitlin looked at Monkey King who was full of little stars that he admired.


    "I agree with this point of view!" Katerina also nodded seriously.


    After seeing it, Monkey King also let go of the four of Galen. As soon as they landed on the ground, the four of them vomited very hopelessly...


    "I''m going, these four eggs are so disgusting..." Reina hurriedly put her phone away, put it in her pocket, turned and looked at Catalina behind her: "Then the only thing left is you!"


    "Do I want it too?" Katerina was stunned.


    "Required. I have to hand in my homework when I''m finished, but for the sake of a good sister, you can also lie on the ground like Caitlin and let me take a picture even if you pass..."


    "I''m not so boring. I don''t need you to put the water..." Catalina said with a cold face: "Take off the coat first, it''s not expensive..."


    "Oh, that''s right..." Lena nodded, really took off her jacket, and handed it to Monkey King who was aside: "Help me hold it, don''t get it dirty..."


    "I really want to fight!" Monkey King took over Lena''s clothes and said, "Spread it lightly, it''s a sister in the dormitory anyway!"


    "Does this sister include you?" Lena looked at Monkey King seriously.


    "Sister, sister! Labor and capital are men, pure!"


    "Okay, okay! You are pure, pure man..." Lena looked at Sun Wukong with eyebrows and nodding.


    "Hey! Have you been nagging enough?" Catalina could not wait.


    "OK OK!"


    As soon as Lena''s words were spoken, Catalina unceremoniously flew a flying knife towards her face door, then the void light flashed, and the flying knife disappeared again.


    It can be seen that this is a smashing power she gave to Lena, otherwise this flying knife will definitely not deviate.


    "Oh! Not bad!" Rena was obviously taken aback too: "The microwormhole handling technology, at least three thousand years later...


    "Hey~~" Catalina gave a soft drink, and shot at Lena again...


    "Ouch!" Lena suddenly covered her face with her hands in a panic, and turned around with a look of fear, looking very embarrassed, but when she turned around, she was biting in her mouth. A flying knife snorted with a smug look, and then under the stunned gaze of Caitlin and others, he bit the flying knife into his mouth like sugar cane...


    "I''ll go! I knew it was a monster!" Caitlin was obviously shocked.


    PS: Chapter 15 was inexplicably harmonized, perhaps because of the title. In order for book friends to see it as soon as possible, I reposted it. I''m sorry to those who automatically subscribed...

 1124 Chapter Seventeen: A Great Bun

    "Bah, bah~~ no sugar!" The crushed flying knife was spit out by Lena in an instant, and then he squinted at Monkey King. The look in his eyes, Monkey King understood: B pretended like this.


    "Okay! You won!" Monkey King immediately gave Lena a thumbs up.Lena looked dark and refreshing.


    Catalina wrinkled her eyebrows slightly, knowing that playing with flying knives was dangerous, she had to be cautious everywhere, she immediately abandoned it, her figure flashed, and her body sank directly into the void?In an instant it flashed behind Lena again, punching Lena''s waist, back, knees and abdomen...


    The series of actions looked really cool and sharp, and Lena was directly taken off by Katerina''s beautiful tricks...


    "I''m going! Sister paper fights, it looks so enjoyable!"


    Galen, who was still vomiting, and the other four friends, immediately glared, and clapped their hands one after another!


    "Deserve to be gay for a lifetime..." The four people''s unbearable performance made Sun Wukong look contemptuous, and there was an inexplicable urge to beat them.


    "Hey~~"


    Seeing that Lena, who was flying out of Carter''s knees, suddenly yelled, her whole body exuded a dazzling light, and then a light bullet flew out from it, directly hitting Carter, and Carter snorted and was wrapped in a fluorescent light. The body, bound to action, floats in the air!


    Lena flashed her figure, and she was abusive to Lena who was floating in the air. Seeing that she was about to kick over again, Monkey King flashed her figure and grabbed her foot. Naked, faintly said: " Okay, so far, just hand in homework, don''t be so serious!"


    Lena moved her feet, but she felt her feet. Naked good things were generally held up by steel bars, she didn''t move at all, and she couldn''t help being shocked: "I''m going! This guy won''t really come out of this god? Ben? The goddess has no resistance at all?"


    I was shocked, but on the surface he slapped Monkey King''s hand: "Hey hey~~ Let go! I want to wipe your oil!"


    "But! Even if it''s wiping oil, it''s not touching your feet!" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but curled his mouth and released his hand.


    "Fuck! Different treatment!" Galen stared.


    "That''s right! Punch and kick us... I immediately rescued sister Zhi, this is not affectionate! Wood is affectionate!" Xin Zhao also followed suit.


    "Right, right! There is the opposite sex, inhuman!" Big D also nodded repeatedly


    "Can a group of big-footed guys compare with sister paper?" Monkey King immediately looked at the four of them with contempt.


    "Yeah! A bunch of bastards! No one can understand me... Where is this? What is it called? Super Seminary! Super God! Isn''t it Super Ego?" Lena''s tone seemed very uncomfortable. Well, she seems to be upset by the name Super Seminary.


    "Lena, please read the "super" word of "super me" more accurately, thank you!" Monkey King suddenly made a knife next to him at this moment.


    "I''m going! Are you deliberately hitting this goddess in the face?" Lena immediately looked at Monkey King with black lines.


    "The great god is the great god, and only you dare to say this!" Galen and the others immediately gave Sun Wukong the expression of admiration.


    "No... I just corrected it, because I just wanted to get crooked after hearing what you said just now..." Monkey King replied with a serious look on his face.


    "You are pure sex, harassment, harassment, sexual harassment. Do you understand? My old lady did it with you!" The more she listened, the more black lines on her forehead, her figure flashed, and she really looked towards Monkey King Punched past...


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King didn¡¯t dodge, Ren Lena punched his xiong...


    "Huh? How soft? Soft? Let me go! Didn''t you say that you are a pure man?" Lena suddenly widened her eyes and backed back again and again with a frightened face.


    "What kind of expression are you..." Monkey King took out in his arms and took out a golden bun: "I just put a bun in my pocket..."


    And as the golden buns were taken out by him, a drunk and human scent wafted everywhere here instantly!


    "It''s so fragrant! This...what kind of bun? It''s so awesome?"


    Galen looked at the golden buns in Monkey King''s hands, with greedy faces, even their saliva flowed out involuntarily.


    "Why are you okay to put the buns in your pocket?" Lena immediately glanced at Sun Wu blankly.Then he smelled it, with a greedy face: "What kind of famous is this?"


    "This is a bun made of golden wheat. The fillings are also made with top-notch ingredients, and it is also made by the master chef Frosy. The taste is very different from the food you have eaten before!" Monkey King looked at Lena''s three daughters and smiled.


    "Master Chef Frosy? Who is she? I haven''t heard of it!" Lena asked curiously.


    "She is my dedicated chef, and I will have the opportunity to introduce you to you in the future!" Sun Wukong said, pretending to dig it out in his arms, again took out two buns, and handed them to Lena, Carter and Kate. Lin''s third daughter: "Come on, it''s hard work, one person and one bun, rest!"


    "Where''s ours? Where''s ours?" Sanjiyou looked at Monkey King and spoke together.


    "Okay! For the sake of you being abused for a day, I will give you one!" Sun Wukong said, and threw one for each of them.However, their buns are obviously lower in quality.But after they had eaten it, they were obviously impressed by the delicacy.


    "It''s too yin, one is not enough! Brother Wukong, please beg for one, no, two...three are fine!" Xin Zhao extended his hand to Monkey King again.


    "While going, giving you one is already a shame, but I still want it, no way!" Monkey King refused.


    "Goku, give one!" Caitlin on the side also stretched out her hand.


    "Ok¡­"


    "Fuck! It is indeed innocent of the opposite sex! Brother Wukong, do you want to play happily together!" Sanjiyou suddenly exaggerated and exclaimed.


    "Thank you..." Caitlin said with a''puff'', tapped on Monkey''s face, and then took the golden bag in Monkey''s hand and enjoyed it.


    "Have you seen it? It is blessed and profitable to give sister paper..." Monkey King raised his eyebrows at Sanjiyou.


    "I''m going! A bun in exchange for a goddess'' Xiangwen! Nima! Labor and management are going to be chefs, labor and management are going to be buns!" The three friends of Durban shouted with envy and hatred...


    "Okay, eat and eat! Now let''s continue!" Lena suddenly got up and looked at Jarvan.


    "Isn''t it? Go on! Sister Goddess, are you going to beat them one by one? Can you stop playing?"


    "No, this is my homework..."


    "Yes...Is it..." Jiawen stood up slowly, and suddenly the earth and rocks burst out all over his body. He looked very tall and looked like: "Eating the buns given by Brother Wukong...Suddenly I feel full of power..."..

 1125 Chapter 18 Losing Money

    Since coming to Super Theological Seminary, Jarvan has been pitted with his three friends at the same time. No day has passed. The depression in his heart has already reached the critical point. As long as he is stimulated for a little bit, his ability will be awakened.


    And the buns that Monkey King gave them contained a huge amount of energy. Driven by this energy, Jiawen, who had reached the critical point, was naturally stimulated!


    "Kaye, are you going to counterattack the rhythm?" Galen stared at Jarvan at this moment, his eyes widened in shock, but the strange appearance of the earth and rocks all over his body bursting was enough to shock the eye.


    Jarvan did not answer, but lowered his head slightly and clenched his fists, as if trying to suppress his strength: "I think it''s better not to do it! I''m afraid the power is too powerful and it will be bad for everyone!"


    "How big can it be?" Reina looked plain, in a posture of extreme contempt.


    "How good is the repair here! What should I do if I destroy the public property?"


    "It''s okay! I''ll accompany you!" Lena looked indifferent.


    "It''s over, Lena is going to be pitted..." After hearing Lena''s answer, Monkey King shook his head lightly.


    "No? Is it true that Jarvan''s cheating can''t counterattack?" Caitlin looked unbelievable.


    "If you don''t watch it, it will be done, the goddess will soon become a female dick..." A smile appeared on Monkey King''s face inexplicably.


    "Hello~~What are you thinking about, laughing so evil..." Caitlin looked at Monkey King with a vigilant look.


    "Is there?" Monkey King didn''t care, and looked at the court seriously.


    "Okay! That''s what you said! Then I have to zoom in! Drink it~~~" Jarvan suddenly opened his arms and roared. Suddenly there was smoke and dust everywhere, the earth trembled, and the earth and rocks burst and rise. The picture is indeed awkward. There is nothing wrong with it!


    "Wow! Wow! Wow~ it''s scary... so scary! It''s really a big move..." Rena was really frightened at the moment, and she backed away with a frightened face.


    The entire academy was shaking constantly because of huge rocks rising from the ground, and the bright sky became extremely dim because of being enveloped by the huge rocks and smoke that rose from the ground...


    "Mummy! The sky is cracked!!" Zhao Xin suddenly let out a scream full of horror.


    "Demacia!!!" With Jarvan''s last bold mantra, the earth shook again, and finally calmed down.


    When the smoke and dust cleared, what was left was a mess, that is, even a teaching building next to it was paired with a barrel by a boulder raised from the ground!


    It is surrounded by rocks as tall as a mountain. This is really Jiawen¡¯s big trick, "The sky is broken and the earth is cracked".


    Such a scene is more destructive than the original book, and the rock is also more majestic. This has to be bestowed by the bun of Monkey King, so that Jiawen''s power has been improved to a certain extent.


    "Haha~~I succeeded! I succeeded! Haha~~Father, I succeeded! Haha~~" At this moment, Jarvan fell to his knees and let out an extremely excited and excited laugh. The laughter included With the ups and downs of his life for most of his life!


    Galen and Xin Zhao were all admired thumbs at Jarvan while shocked!


    "I...I''m going...it turns out that among the three goods...there are such awesome capable people...in the future...in the future, my big D will not pretend to be B in front of them..." At this moment, big D looked at the surrounding mountains, His eyes widened in shock, and even Cautious Liver kept jumping''thumping''.


    "Isn''t it... Diaosi really has a counterattack day?" Caitlin also looked shocked.


    Catalina looked at the surrounding rocks and did not speak, but she could still see the shock in her eyes!Obviously, at this moment, she agrees with the diaosi that she has always looked down on.


    "Wow! So big! So big! So amazing!" Lena also looked shocked on the side, but the meaning of the words was really easy to misunderstand.


    "So, I ask you to speak more clearly!" Monkey King looked at Lena helplessly.


    "Goddess demo, how is it?" Jarvan raised his head and looked at Lena with a very proud look.


    "Yeen...not bad...what about then?" Lena nodded repeatedly.


    "Then? Lost money!" Jarvan took it for granted.


    "I''m down!" Lena was stunned and fainted directly to the ground.


    "I''m going! Are you a fortune-teller? You really said that the goddess is going to be a female dick. How much money should this ruined public property have to accompany! My God!" Caitlin looked around and watched To the Monkey King, his face exclaimed.


    For a moment, the big bald wandering Ryze appeared at the right time, looked at the scene in front of him, took a look at Jarvan, nodded with appreciation, and then looked at Lena who had fainted on the ground: "Don''t pretend you , Lena, I have already said that the damage to the public property exceeds 1,000 and the compensation is based on the price. It is really bad! Even the school building is worn out by barrels, I think it costs at least 800,000 yuan here..."


    "I''m dizzy!" Lena, who had wanted to get up, fell to the ground again.


    "Remember! Fix this place as soon as possible, but don''t delay the normal operation of the academy..." Wandering Ryze confessed again, turned and left.


    "Lena... Um, are you okay?" Caitlin came to Lena''s side and touched her with her toes.


    "Don''t pay attention to me! Worry!" Lena shook her feet away, very depressed.


    "Walk away! If we wait for her to slow down, we will definitely suffer again..." Jarvan greeted the three friends and hurriedly fled the scene.


    And Big D also ran away with Pidian Pidian...


    "Hey! When do you want to lie down on the ground? You are a goddess! Pay attention to your image!" Monkey King came to Lena''s side with a smile on his face.


    "Laughing, laughing at your sister! This goddess is going to be miserable now!" Lena stood up with a depressed face, and stared at the hippie smiling Monkey King very uncomfortably.


    Then he asked decisively: "How much money do you have? Lend me some, as much as you want..."


    "I can only cost 20,000 yuan at most..." Caitlin looked at Lena with a painful expression on her face, and said, "You don''t want to borrow all of them, do you? Then I will have to eat instant noodles!


    "Don''t you want to fool me, didn''t the food be wrapped by Wukong..."


    "That''s right! It''s okay to borrow you..." Caitlin nodded suddenly.


    "Hey! When did I say this? I didn''t really take care of you..." Monkey King suddenly curled his lips.


    "Isn''t it a man? I''m like this, can''t I be a little sympathetic?" Lena immediately gave Sun Wukong a blank look, and unceremoniously touched his pocket...


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going! I thought you were a local tyrant, but you are also a dick! You didn''t even have a dime in your pocket..."


    PS: There is one more later...

 1126 Chapter Nineteen

    "Isn''t it because you bought a set of clothes before and spent all your savings?" Caitlin also made up a knife in time.


    "Tell you to beat your swollen face to fill up a fat man..." Katerina also looked at Monkey King with contempt.


    "Fuck! I dare to say that, brother! Believe it or not, I killed you with a diamond as big as a mountain!" The expression of the three girls immediately made Monkey King angry.


    "So dragging? Then you killed me!" Caitlin looked at Monkey King, but smiled, obviously taking Monkey King''s words as a joke.


    However, hearing this in the ears of Monkey King was obviously a provocation: "I will go! Uncle can bear it, auntie can¡¯t bear it! This is what you said!"


    Suddenly, Monkey King raised his hands, the fluorescent light in his hands was shining, and he turned out to be a diamond as tall as a mountain, and smashed towards Caitlin...


    "Mummy! Are you really playing?!!!"


    Seeing the sudden emergence of Diamond Mountain, Caitlin was stunned!


    With an exclamation of "Oh," he was directly under the diamond hill!


    "Hmph! Brother never jokes!" Monkey King looked at Caitlin who was crushed under the Diamond Hill, hummed.Of course, because of Monkey King¡¯s secret protection, Caitlin was just crushed and unable to move without being injured.


    "This... this shiny color... I''m going! This won''t be a real diamond, right?" Rena asked with a shocked look on her face stroking Diamond Hill.


    "It looks really the same as the real... How did you become a fellow?" Katerina also looked at Monkey King in shock and asked.


    "What is the same as the real thing, this is what it is, tell you, there are so many things in my world!"


    "It turns out that you are a real local tyrant! Local tyrant! Please support me!" Lena hugged Monkey King, staring at him full of little stars.Of course, it''s not that Lena loves money, she just wants to raise the repair fee here as soon as possible!


    "Okay! Pour water with tea from the back end, and leave all the trivial matters of laying the chuang quilt to you. I will help you pay for the repair here!"


    "Do you want to warm the chuang?"


    "If you want, you can..."


    "Go to hell!" Lena immediately kicked towards Monkey King, and then said seriously: "But thank you so much, this goddess will return it to you in the future!"


    "Hey! When are you going to talk about! Release me quickly!" Caitlin under the Diamond Mountain drank unhappily.


    "Sorry, I almost forgot you..." Sun Wukong thought, Diamond Hill lifted slightly and released Caitlin.


    Caitlin looked at the Diamond Hill which was tens of meters high in front of him, her eyes flashed: "By the way, Wukong, is this really a diamond? Such a big seat? Isn''t it too fake?"


    "It''s more real than real gold!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "It''s really a diamond?" Caitlin''s eyes flashed, and she stroked Diamond Hill lightly, and finally her entire face was pasted.Because of the diamond''s Guan Ze, for women, it is indeed attractive.


    "Are you from that era? Or did you come across that dimension? It''s really scary that such a big diamond mountain was moved out like a stone!" Lena looked at Monkey King in shock and said: "Also There are those incredible foods, I have never heard of them! And you have hidden such big things?"


    "Secret!" Monkey King grinned at the three women.


    "Your size is secret! Do you know that this kind of curious problem is very unpleasant if you don''t figure out what it is!" Caitlin said with a frantic look.


    "That''s your business. If you want to find out the secrets of me, it depends on your ability..." Monkey King said, with a thought, Diamond Mountain disappeared without a trace, and waved away at the third daughter of Lena. Here.


    "Goku, don''t go! Such a big piece, at least chisel a piece for me!" Caitlin immediately followed up...


    In the office, the wandering Ryze stood in front of the window, looking at the back of Monkey King and the four of them leaving, with an unprecedented seriousness: "This is not as simple as hiding it and taking it out... actually created a diamond mountain out of thin air. , This is really an incredible god! It seems that you have to pay more attention...I hope it¡¯s not just a problem..."


    Speaking of the stray Ryze, he picked up the phone and made a call: "Oh, chief, hello! I did check the details of that guy, but there was no information, but I can confirm a fact, he did He is a true god, and maybe even above me... As for the principal of Time God, that''s hard to say... After all, there is too little information..."


    "It''s still above you?! This is troublesome! Leave him alone. If this kind of existence senses that we are investigating or monitoring him, an upset will cause hostility to the other party... as long as he does not commit any violations of discipline. Regardless, just treat him as an ordinary student..."


    "I think so too... Okay, let''s not say, he will come to me soon, I will hang up first..." Wandering Ryze said and hung up the phone.Sit back to my desk, pretending to read the documents on the desk...


    After a while, Monkey King took Lena and kicked open the door of the office and walked in...


    "What are you doing? Don''t you know if you knock on the door beforehand? You don''t know how to be polite?" Wandering Ryze looked at Monkey King with a plain expression.


    "Bald head, don''t think that you are investigating my affairs, I don''t know. I dare to make small moves behind your back. Be careful that I beat you up!" Monkey King retorted unceremonly.


    "Haha...really...well, what do you want me to do?" The big bald head chuckled and asked a little embarrassingly.


    "This is Lena''s compensation for the damage to the public property. You can repair it yourself, don''t bother us..." Monkey King said, throwing a fist-sized diamond directly to the wandering Ryze, then turned around and brought it with you Lena walked out of the office...


    "Hey, Wukong, Teacher Liu is an old monster for thousands of years! He is the patron saint of this world! How to be polite! Otherwise, be careful that he puts on our little shoes!" Lena looked at Monkey King in the hallway Road with a helpless look.


    "He dared, I didn¡¯t beat him, he was already very face-saving, dare to give us shoes?" Sun Wukong curled his lips in disdain, and wandering Ryze secretly guarded him. He naturally knew the little actions of collecting his information, so he He didn''t show the big bald head a good face.


    He is warning the big bald head, telling him not to provoke him, or he will slap you!


    "You bull! By the way, you wouldn''t be a real god? You don''t even give the face of a big bald head, and looking at him, it seems to be afraid of you?" Lena is now more and more curious about now. .


    "By the way, brother is the god of destruction, the kind that drops the world every minute..."


    "Blow, keep blowing..."


    "Look! You don''t believe the truth..."..

 1127 Chapter Twenty

    In the dormitory, Lena was laying her chuang quilt with an unhappy expression. She turned her head and looked at Monkey King, Carter and Caitlin who were sitting aside eating. She was even more upset: "It''s unfair! This goddess has just crossed. Is this okay! Why is it immediately turned into a little maid helping others to shop chuang and folding quilts? I am not convinced, this goddess is not satisfied! I am the goddess of dawn!"


    "I''m not convinced? Pay back!" Kaitlyn ate the food with a face of joy. Listening to Lena''s complaint, she made a cut immediately.


    "I..." Rena suddenly became depressed, and stopped talking.


    "Wukong pays you 10,000 yuan a day! 10,000 yuan! This is a high salary! And you only need to lay the blanket, pinch, pinch, and beat your shoulders. Where can you find such an easy job? Still complaining..." Katerina couldn''t see it.


    "Ten thousand a day, one million in a hundred days, I want to be a maid for Wukong for a hundred days!" Lena looked helpless.


    "Then you are wrong. The value of that diamond is at least tens of millions. You can simply let Wukong take care of you. Not only do you have to pay off the debt, you can also sit and eat and die!" Kaitlyn gave Lena a happy face trick.


    "I''m going! Is a broken stone so expensive?" Lena immediately stared at Caitlin with widened eyes: "Don''t you think I am not a person in this world, and you don''t know the market in this world and lie to me!"


    "It''s worth a few dollars..." Caitlin looked disdainful.


    "Wukong, obviously only needs millions of compensation, why did you give a diamond worth tens of millions, you, you clearly made me pit me!" Lena immediately stared at Sun Wukong unhappy.


    "You can pay back one million..." Monkey King looked indifferent, but he didn''t want to pay it back, but he and Lena are not relatives, and Lena obviously won''t accept it. Asking her to pay the debt is just for her. Just feel better in my heart.


    "That''s what you said, hum, this goddess originally only needs to pay a million dollars in compensation, and I won''t admit it if it is too much... It''s a big deal to be a maid for you this semester..." Reina looked like she admitted her fate.


    "It''s okay if you think about it..." Caitlin looked at Lena and immediately beckoned: "Come here...who, bring me a cup of tea, this police flower is a bit thirsty..."


    "Hey! Don''t pass it! This goddess is not here to serve you!" Lena immediately glared at Caitlin.


    "Wukong, she doesn''t listen to me!" Caitlin immediately took a soft posture and nudged Monkey King a few times with her body.


    "Listen, you must listen!" Sun Wukong felt the softness of his arm, and immediately ordered Lena: "Come on, pour a cup of tea for this master!"


    "You can do it!" Lena immediately gritted her teeth, poured a cup of tea, almost thrown it in front of Caitlin, her attitude was bad and arrogant.


    "Oh! The tea that the goddess pours is different..." Caitlin didn''t care, but she looked like she was enjoying.It''s just that, it makes Lena''s teeth itchy.


    In the midst of a few people''s jokes, the sky gradually darkened, and a new day was coming...


    In the middle of the night, a flash of lightning suddenly pierced the night sky, and with a''stab'', it fell on the roof of a house opposite the dormitory building, and a man dragging a sledgehammer appeared!


    That look of domineering appearance, majestic and imposing look, really is domineering!


    I saw that he dragged his sledgehammer very decisively to the edge of the roof and lifted his sledgehammer. The front end of the sledgehammer was condensed and aimed at the dormitory of the three friends in Durban on the opposite side. ¡­


    "what!!"


    "Elegant Butterfly!"


    Accompanied by a scream, the three friends of Durban were blown into their dormitory at the same time, and fell to the ground from the third floor!


    "Nima! What''s the situation? What''s the situation?" Jarvan got up and sat on the ground, watching the gravel everywhere, filled with anger in doubt.


    "I''m going! Why is our third brother again? Why? Why?!" Xin Zhao pushed away the boulder that was pressing on him, and shouted very uncomfortably, "We didn''t do anything! Get pitted!"


    "Dandan, I just fell from the second floor during the day and didn''t die. Now I have confirmed that I fell from the third floor and didn''t die... We won''t stop if we don''t play dead, right?" Galen also looked at me at this moment. An angry expression.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not enough to let people sleep in the middle of the night?" Catalina lifted the quilt and sat up on the chuang, apparently awakened by the explosion.Listening to the exclamation outside, his face was unhappy: "Why are those three friends again? It won''t stop, right!"


    "This is just sleeping! What are you doing!" Lena sat up with a look of sleepy eyes, and looked like I was very upset.


    "Report! Report! Super Seminary was attacked, Super Seminary was attacked..." Caitlin hurriedly stepped down from her position and reported.


    Dressed up in pajamas with a sense of sex, people have an urge to commit crimes!


    And Monkey King, who happened to be sleeping under Caitlin, looked at Caitlin who came down from the side of Caitlin, and it could be said that he had a glimpse of the mountains, and the light was infinitely good.


    "Hey?! You...how do you sleep under me?" Halfway down Caitlin, he saw Monkey King staring at her with wide thief eyes, and the end he was sleeping on was just under Caitlin''s feet. .Kaitlin was shocked suddenly, jumped down hurriedly, made a gesture of raising a gun with both hands, and aimed at Monkey King.


    "Last night I didn''t drank too much and just lay down here, hehe... The Fu. Li was really good..."


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Caitlin''s pretty face turned red. "Didn''t you mean you won''t sleep here in the middle of the night? What''s the situation?"


    "I have been here for a few days, and I haven''t slept before. Of course, I have to feel the feeling of being in the bedroom with my sister!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Hey! Stop it, don''t you have anything to happen to you?" Katerina came to the window sill and looked outside.


    "What else is that the three friends were bombarded by an instructor who came suddenly, leave them alone, nothing is wrong, let''s continue to sleep!" Monkey King said indifferently.


    "What does it mean that we sleep together and want to occupy our place?" Lena quit immediately.


    "Oh! Suddenly I feel a little sore in my waist, Little Maid Reina, come over and pinch your shoulders!"


    "No, it''s in the middle of the night, stop playing, can''t I make a mistake?" Lena immediately asked for mercy.


    "Who is playing with you, come here, if you don''t pinch me twice, I can''t sleep..."


    "I''m under the eaves, I have to lower my head!" Catalina looked at Lena, shook her head, and got into her bed.


    "Bless yourself! This police flower can''t help you..." Caitlin also returned to her bed.


    Reluctantly, Lena went to Monkey King¡¯s chuang, and sat directly on his back, pinching his shoulders, but muttering viciously in her heart: "Pinch you to death, I pinch you to death... "..

 1128 Chapter 21 Jace

    The next day, when he woke up early in the morning, Monkey King witnessed the seductive and confusing scene when the three goddesses got up chuang. That figure is awesome!


    When Caitlin and the others finished washing, a table of delicacies was already on the table, and the enticing aroma made people appetite.


    The three daughters of Lena looked at Monkey King curiously: "I didn''t see you cooking, too! Where did you come from?"


    "That''s right! Everything is suddenly changed. You said that your ability is related to space. Then it won''t change into a good breakfast?"


    "This is made by my chef, I just took it out..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Where is your house? Can you bring things over so far away?" Catalina asked curiously.The mystery of Monkey King is really curious.


    "Telled this is a secret!" Monkey King laughed.


    "You pretend to be mysterious about everything, you really can''t help but want to slap your big ears and shave!" Lena''s three daughters immediately rolled their eyes, called Wei En next door, and ate breakfast...


    After eating breakfast, the five people went out together. They just walked out of the dormitory building when they saw the three friends of Durban sleeping in the middle of the road, snoring from time to time...


    "You slept here all night?" Monkey King came to Gaeln''s side and kicked him and asked.


    Galen was obviously taken aback. He bounced directly from the ground. After seeing that it was Monkey King, he was really relieved: "What else? The dormitory doesn''t know which bastard bombed..."


    "But you seem to be comfortable!" Caitlin said.


    "What else can we do? Since we came to this academy, we have been pitted every day, and we have long been used to pitting..." Xin Zhao looked helpless.


    "But then again, did the murderer catch it?" Jarvan asked, sitting up.


    "Who is going to catch?" Katerina looked indifferent.


    "Damn! Isn''t it! With such a loud noise, even our dormitory was blown up, the school didn''t say anything?" Galen exclaimed immediately.


    "I don''t know this, go ask that big bald head!"


    "That''s what I said! Walk around! Ask the big bald head... I didn''t do anything and got pitted every day, what kind of head is Nima!" Xin Zhao urged Sanjiyou to walk towards the office of the wandering Ryze go with¡­


    "Why don''t we go to see the excitement?" Monkey King asked the four girls beside him.


    "It''s okay to be idle anyway, I just..." Katerina looked indifferent.


    "Then go!" Monkey King said, and immediately followed...


    In the office, the big bald head listened to Galen¡¯s explanation, stood up, and said indifferently: "Uh, this is how it is, Super Seminary, in addition to recruiting capable people from this world, it will attract more people from The capable people of other planes and dimensions, but this time we intend to treat them as confidential. In a short time, you will neither see him nor guess him, he is completely confidential..."


    Just when the wandering Ryze had just said this, the door of the office opened with a "clam!", and a man with a sledgehammer in both hands and a serious face appeared at the door: "Excuse me Teacher, which bedroom do I live in?"


    "Uh..." The wandering Ryze was stunned for a while, a trace of embarrassment appeared on his face.By the way, I just said that you are a confidential figure, why did you run out?


    Galen looked at the unnaturalness on the big bald face, looked at the man holding the sledgehammer, and asked tentatively: "Is this... this person?"


    "Uh... basically... uh... yes!"


    "Huh! I want to fight you!" Galen immediately walked towards the man with an angry expression on his face...


    Seeing that the man was silent, he lifted the sledgehammer in his hand and knocked Galen out the window with a hammer...


    "Ni... Nima... the fifth floor... head down... I didn''t fall to death... I was pitted again..." Galen fell to the ground, crying without tears: "Is this super god?"


    "Damn! This guy fucked Ge! Who are you? You? That''s it? Believe it or not, we smashed you together!" Xin Zhao looked at the broken window in front of him, and immediately turned angrily at the name. The man looked over.Jiyou was fucked, decisively unbearable.


    "My name is Jace, let''s go! See you on the playground!" The man named Jace glanced at Xin Zhao, shouted, then stood at attention, turned around, and walked outside the door...


    "Brother Jia, this guy doesn''t look like a good person, or we will attack him and burst him!" Looking at Jace''s back, Xin Zhao whispered to Jiawen beside him.


    "Did you not see the sledgehammer in the hands of others? Someone! We will have fun without being chuckled by others..." Jarvin gave Xin Zhao a blank glance.


    On the playground, Galen and others stood in a row at Jace''s request. Only Monkey King sat aside and did not obey his orders!


    "I said assemble, line up, stand! Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear?" Jace looked at Monkey King''s indifferent appearance and suddenly shouted.


    "Want me to obey your orders? You are not qualified yet!" Sun Wukong smiled faintly: "And I don''t need to accept your training, you just treat me as a soy sauce, don''t care about me, it''s good Train them!"


    "Huh! You dare to disobey the orders of your superiors, do you know what consequences this will bring to you?" Jace did not flinch at all, but shouted louder and louder.


    "Oh? What are the consequences?" Monkey King looked at Jace with a joking expression.


    "I''ve been an instructor for so many years. I haven''t seen any kind of soldier. I don''t seem to give you a good look. You don''t know what discipline is!" Jace looked serious and shook the big hand. The hammer aimed at Monkey King, and a dazzling thunder cannon blasted towards Monkey King instantly!


    Monkey King stretched forward with one hand, and took the thunder cannon from the bombardment. He played with him, looked at Jace, who was shocked, and smiled: "The lesson you said is just Is it only this level?"


    "Damn! Brother Wukong, awesome! Great! Fuck him, fuck him!" Galen suddenly yelled from the side, but he still firmly remembered his hatred of being thrown down from the fifth floor.


    "You... are you really a student?" Jace looked at Monkey King who was playing with the Thunder Cannon in his hand with a look of stunned expression.


    Although the attack just now wasn''t very powerful, it was not something anyone could take it casually, and Monkey King not only caught it casually, but also played it in his hand, shouldn''t it be such an exaggeration?That''s a thunder cannon that explodes at the touch of a touch!


    "It seems that being a student is not very free! So, let''s be an instructor and have fun..." Monkey King said, gently tossing the thunder cannon in his hand. With a''bang'', Jess was instantly bombed. It was straight, and immediately fell down...


    PS: Yesterday something went out of the door, and today I make up for it...

 1129 Chapter 22: Ill Be an Instructor

    "Good boy! No wonder it''s so horizontal, there are two tricks!"


    Jace stood up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, looked at Monkey King, and finally became serious: "It seems that you can''t be treated as an ordinary student, so don''t blame me for being serious! "


    However, just after he finished speaking, he saw Sun Wukong''s figure flashing, and with a''pop'', he slapped him to the ground...


    "Damn! Brother Wukong, you are going against the rhythm of the sky! Beat the instructor?!" Galen looked at Monkey King, it was really like the surging river.


    "This is a big game, this guy is also an instructor! This is going to be punished..." Caitlin looked at Monkey King with a trace of worry on her face. As a policeman, she knew the strictness of discipline.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen..." Sun Wukong smiled slightly and said: "From now on, I will be your instructor! Who is not convinced, stand up and speak!"


    Xin Zhao, they look at me, I look at you, and then looked at Jace, who had fainted to the ground, and there was no one chewed decisively.


    "Very well, then I will be your future military instructor. Now we will start our training today. First, run 100 laps around the playground!"


    "I go!!"


    With a "click", Galen and the others were all scared by Monkey King''s words...


    Xin Zhao cried and looked at Monkey King: "Don''t! Brother Wukong, are you trying to play us to death? 100 laps, how many 10,000 meters?"


    "That''s right, it''s 100 laps, not 100 meters, or else, you run to us to try, it really doesn''t hurt to sit and talk!" Caitlin also said with dissatisfaction.


    "You are not ordinary people, and your physiques are different from ordinary people. This training can still be done! The so-called sweat more in peacetime, less blood bleed in wartime! In the future you will face the demon army, and it will be desperate!"


    "I''m going! Really? Demon Legion? Brother Wukong, don''t fool us!" Galen looked surprised.


    "I''m not too lazy to fool you! It''s rare for me to be interested in the addiction of an instructor, you have to seize the opportunity, not everyone can get my training!"


    "It sounds good, 100 laps, you run to us to try, if you do, we don''t say anything, we will all listen to you in the future..." Catalina said calmly.


    "Top!" Galen echoed.


    "This can have..." Jarvan nodded.


    "En en..." Wei En nodded weakly.


    "Please!" Lena made a please gesture to Monkey King.


    "This is what you said!" Monkey King smiled slightly: "Then I will make a circle at a speed of 5 seconds. If it is too fast, I am afraid you will not see it!"


    "Blow! Keep blowing!" Caitlin and the others cast contemptuous glances at Monkey King.


    How to look at this playground is more than 500 meters, at a speed of more than 500 meters in 5 seconds, is it possible?


    Monkey King smiled without answering, speaking with facts.


    After moving his hands and feet, Monkey King kicked the ground lightly, and his figure instantly shot out like an arrow from the string!The speed was so fast that the figure almost turned into an afterimage!


    Galen and the others both looked stunned: "I''m going! It''s super magical! Is this speed still human?"


    "Sure enough, it''s a great god!" Xin Zhao exclaimed.


    "You fell from the fifth floor, and you didn''t see you killed! Are you a human?" Jarvan murmured from the side.


    "That''s right... Uh? No, you''re not a human being!" Galen stared at him immediately.


    "I knew this guy was not easy... I didn''t expect it to be so powerful..." Catalina looked at the fast running Monkey King, with a hint of excitement: "At this speed, she still looks calm. This is obviously not his limit speed... It seems finally. There is someone who can really exercise me..."


    "I can''t tell, this guy really has two brushes! No wonder even the instructor was stunned by him..." Reina said in surprise.


    "At this speed, it''s so handsome to run!" Caitlin is obviously a bit idiot.


    100 laps, at the current speed of Monkey King, will soon be completed.


    His face was not red, not breathing, looking at the admiring Galen and others, he smiled slightly: "How about it, do you take it?"


    "Serve! Five bodies cast to the ground!" Galen and others gave thumbs up.


    "Then stop talking nonsense, stand at attention, turn around, target, go around the playground 100 laps, sneak a skater and run 500 laps! Those who have not finished, are not allowed to have dinner!" Monkey King immediately said with a serious face.


    "Wukong, we are girls, can we run less laps?" Caitlin looked at Monkey King, twisting her plump body, making it clear that she was tempting him.


    "Okay, 50 laps are enough for you!"


    "I''ll go! Cut half directly! Big Brother Wukong, this is not fair!" Galen protested immediately.


    "Isn''t it a man anymore? It''s as knowledgeable as a woman! Hurry up, don''t dare, or run 200 laps!"


    When Galen heard it, he glanced at Lena and the others, and curled his lips. These women are more cruel than them!


    "Isn''t it 100 laps? Spelled it!"


    And while Galen and the others were running around the playground, Jace, who fainted, woke up...


    Monkey King lay on the bench beside him, without looking at him, and said faintly: "Wake up! Then go and say to that big blue bald head, your seat has been replaced by me, and ask him to help you make arrangements again. A bunch of people!"


    Jace looked at Monkey King and asked with a gloomy look: "Can you tell me your name?"


    "Sun Wukong..."


    "Monkey King..." Jess snarled, scratching his head with a depressed look, and walked towards the wandering Ryze''s office...


    "What''s wrong with you?" Wandering Ryze looked at the big bag on the top of Instructor Jace with a look of stunned expression.


    "I was beaten..." Jace stood straight, looking depressed.


    "Who has the patience? Can beat you?"


    "That one is called Monkey King!" Jace said, paused, and then said: "He asked me to tell you that he is not a student, he wants to take my place as an instructor!"


    "..." Wandering Ryze was silent for a while, and sighed slightly: "It turns out that it was that guy... I''m so sorry, I forgot to remind you..."


    "Teacher, who is that person named Monkey King? It seems to be very powerful! I wanted to resist, but I was slapped on the ground..."


    "Ahem~ I don''t know his specific identity, but that guy is a stronger god than me. It is reasonable for you to be beaten..."


    "A great god stronger than you?" Jace was really shocked now.


    "Well, maybe it''s comparable to the principal of Time God, so even if you lose, don''t worry about it..."


    "So that''s it..." Jace nodded while feeling shocked, his depressed mood was gone.Since it is a great god at the same level as the principal of Time God, it would not be ashamed to lose.


    "Well, let me rearrange it for you... Lena and the others will let him teach..."


    "Okay, teacher!"


    PS: These two are to make up for yesterday, and there are two more later...

 1130 Chapter 23 New Members

    The night is approaching dusk, and the three Galen people who have run 100 laps around the playground are all tired and lying on the ground!As for Lena and the others, only 50 laps were over.


    "It''s over, this is only the first day, and I ran no less than 50,000 meters. How will I live in the future!" Galen was lying on the ground like a dog, tired and even more tired.


    "Don''t tell me, we actually ran over, it''s super amazing..." Jarvan gasped, looking at himself in disbelief.


    "I wanted to look at the sister''s paper from the back, but Big Brother Wukong actually let Lena and the others fall behind us. It''s really a beast..." Xin Zhao looked regretful.


    "That''s right! Tell us to run fifty thousand meters without even giving any benefits, beasts, beasts!" Galen also sighed.


    "You still have the strength to scold me, it seems that you are still in good spirits! So, how about running 100 laps?" Sun Wukong brought Rena''s four daughters to the three of Galen with a faint smile.


    However, when these words were heard in Galen''s ears, they were shocked. Regardless of their fatigue, they hugged Monkey King¡¯s thighs. It was called a snot and tears: "No! Brother Wukong, like this. If you continue to play, you will really die!"


    "You know we talk without a door, please let it go!"


    "You can''t be in the pit! You die in the pit..."


    "Oh! It seems that you have completed today''s training, very good..." At this moment, Jess appeared, glanced at the three friends of Durban with satisfaction, nodded, and then moved in awe. Monkey King looked over: "Mr. Liu asked you to go to his office immediately after dinner and said that I would like to find you..."


    Monkey King nodded and looked at Galen and the others: "I heard you all? Don''t dare, go to eat quickly, and then gather in the big bald office..."


    "Understood!" Sanjiyou immediately made a standard military posture. When he finished speaking, he immediately softened again, limped and walked listlessly towards the cafeteria...


    Just while walking, Xin Zhao still whispered: "We are running to death... Carter and the others are eating ice cream, decisively and affectionately!"


    "Shhh~ Keep it quiet, don''t take us if you want to die! If it is heard by Wukong, we will be tragedy again..."


    "Uh! I didn''t say anything just now..." Xin Zhao immediately covered his mouth with both hands.


    Looking at the back of the three people leaving, Monkey King said to the four sisters beside him: "Let¡¯s go eat too..."


    "I''ve been waiting for your words a long time ago. After running 50 laps, I''m so hungry..." Caitlin immediately cheered with surprise on her face.


    After dinner, Sun Wukong kicked open the door of Ryze''s office with a few sisters and walked in: "What are you looking for? Tell us now!"


    "Isn''t everyone here? But forget it... In fact, it''s okay to ask you to come, but I feel that your training today is pretty good, so I want to add a few members to you. What do you think?"


    "How many members are you adding? Okay, but I have to pick it myself. Those who don''t have the talent will not accept it!" Monkey King readily agreed.I took the opportunity to bring all the beautiful sister papers under my own banner.


    "That''s it, that''s OK..." Wandering Ryze was stunned, and still agreed, took out a list of students, and handed it to Monkey King: "Here is the information of those students, you can read it yourself!"


    "I don¡¯t need this thing, I know that this school has some qualifications, just the one named Fiona, the Wu Jiyi, and the funny big D. For the time being, there are only three of them. If they come, I will see Come on, say another thing!"


    "Okay, then they will leave it to you to train..." Wandering Ryze readily agreed, and this arrangement with him was just one extra Fiona.


    "Instructor Jace, please call all the three classmates and let them know!" Wandering Ryze turned his head to Jace.


    "Understand, teacher!" Jess immediately raised his head and walked out of the office...


    Before long, the door of the office opened again. The first person who came in was a mature and beautiful teacher. Behind her were three new classmates including Galen and Jess...


    "Well, I don''t know these three classmates... Fortunately, I met the MISS teacher, ha ha..." Jess looked at the stray Ryze with a look of embarrassment.


    "Since it''s all here, then, let''s get down to business!" Wandering Ryze nodded, and looked at Fiona, Wu Ji Yi, and the big D three: "Now you come over and meet your new classmates and instructors. ¡­"


    "I''m going! He is our instructor?" Big D looked at Monkey King, obviously startled, a little scared.


    "Why, are you dissatisfied?" Monkey King looked at Big D lightly.


    "No, no, no~~ I take it, I take it, I am convinced, even the stomach is taken!" Big D hurriedly replied, feeling a bit incoherent.


    "Oh! The three of them are our new classmates! Hello, hello!" Sanjiyou immediately stretched out his hands towards Fiona with a passionate expression, wanting to hold her slender hand and wipe the oil.


    "Fuck off, don''t want to take advantage of others, why don''t male classmates say hello to you..." Monkey King unceremoniously gave each of the three friends a kick.


    "Okay, stop making trouble, just sit down obediently!" Wandering Ryze said at the right time, and when everyone sat down, he said earnestly: "Don''t underestimate the threat brought by the time-space wormhole. Among them, There may be an extremely powerful evil god, and among you..."


    As he said, Ryze stretched out his right hand towards Lena, and the dazzling light instantly lifted Lena''s body out of thin air: "Even if it''s like Lena...the divine body...indestructible, various antibodies, immune radiation, etc., but It''s not invincible..." At this point, the big bald head retracted his hand, and the light that had bound Lena disappeared. He fell from the air in an instant, but was picked up by Monkey King by the side...


    "Dead bald, why use me as an example!" Lena immediately glared at Ritz with an unhappy expression.Because of Monkey King''s relationship, it seems that the wandering Ryze has no place in their hearts. Everyone who sees them has a big bald head and another dead bald head.


    Ryze ignored Lena, but continued: "Two of you can destroy such a body..."


    "What? Is there anyone who can destroy this goddess'' divine body? Who? Who is it? Stand up for this goddess!" When Lena heard it, her eyebrows were raised lightly, and she shouted.


    "The first one, the man with the power of killing gods... Big D..."


    "Damn! Hahahaha~~ Me? Are you talking about me?" When the big D heard his name, he was incoherently excited: "The power of killing gods? Me? Haha..."


    "You, your mental consciousness is not high..." Ryze looked at Big D and shook his head: "What do you want to do with it?"


    PS: Originally I wanted to change the code twice, but the power went out in the afternoon, so I could only change it by code 1. We will continue three changes tomorrow...

 1131 Chapter 24 Cannon Fodder Type

    "Report... report teacher... I... ah no no no... report leadership... ah... first... first... chief..." At this moment, the big D is obviously nervous, and his words are not clear. The second force of the past is gone. Jin: "I, my big D, although my mouth is full of bewilderment, but I have never done anything harmful! Fighting, fighting, fighting, blackmailing, igniting cigarettes, etc., this is not counted, not counted ¡­"


    Having said this, he paused and looked at Galen again: "Last time I wanted to bully that little girl, I was saved by this kid... It didn¡¯t work, it didn¡¯t work! However, in the future, I will serve the motherland and become A good soldier, a good soldier, a good man!"


    "I''m going, it turned out to be this one? The power of killing gods? Go, accompany this goddess out to practice!" Lena looked at the big D, suddenly grinning her fists, her eyes full of bad intentions.


    "Oh! Sister, no...sister, please forgive me... I just came out of the hospital and don''t want to go in. I have thought behind closed doors. I am inspired to be a good soldier and a good man. You are an adult. There are a lot, let me go!" Big D looked at Lena''s posture and was so frightened that he couldn''t stand firm and almost fart. He sat down on the ground, crying with a face, begging for mercy.


    "Leena, don''t make trouble, although this guy has some god-killing power, but it hasn''t been used yet. Now he is just a scum..." Monkey King pulled Lena back to his side and said.


    "Yes, yes, yes... I''m just a scum... Please let it go!" Big D nodded and bowed, looking like a grandson.


    "Seeing that you are still a little bit conscious, let you go first..." Lena looked at Da D''s face with a confession, and pretended to wave her hand generously, letting him go.


    Ryze continued: "In addition, there is also a girl..."


    "Is it me?" Caitlin pointed to herself as soon as Ryze''s words fell.


    "No..." Ryze shook his head and looked at Wei En, who was sitting quietly beside him: "It''s this classmate named Wei En..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?


    "Yes, it''s you!" Ryze nodded very surely.


    "I''m going...Isn''t it! This girl who looks very bully actually has the power of killing gods?" Galen immediately looked at Wei En with a surprised expression.


    "Sure enough, the sisters in our class are more cruel than the other!" Xin Zhao looked at Wei En with a look of surprise.


    "Can''t tell! It turned out to be you?" Lena looked at Wei En with a look of surprise.


    "No...no...that..." Wei En nervously didn''t know what to say.


    "Yeah... With Vin''s character..." Wandering Ryze said, looking at Fiona again: "And you... Fiona... With your two characters, in fact, I want you to be here. Stay in the academy for a while, learn more, and become the second batch of super fighters, but since Wukong has chosen you, I believe he can train you well, so you have to work hard..."


    "Yes..." Wei En and Fiona immediately nodded with nervous expressions. This character is indeed worrying.


    "Next, it''s you, Galen, you are special..."


    "Haha...it''s me..." Galen immediately became a little nervous.


    "During this period of time, I have been testing your anti-strike ability, and you have a hardness close to that of a divine body..."


    "and then?"


    "Then, I can show you a learning path...In a sense, you are more powerful than the power of killing gods, but in a sense, it can¡¯t work. In the end, the sentence is pronounced. I can¡¯t make a reasonable decision for you for a while. The explanation, including the principal of Time God, can¡¯t explain, because this has surpassed our understanding of technology..."


    "Does this still need to be understood by technology?" Monkey King heard this, with a look of disdain: "Isn''t it just a tank, is it that difficult to understand?"


    "Oh? Do you know anything?" Wandering Ryze immediately looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "To put it simply, the ability of this product is mainly defense-based, supplemented by strength. It is good as a tank that can withstand firepower, that is, a cannon fodder type that takes damage for its teammates and rushes to the forefront!"


    "I''m going! Cannon fodder type?" Galen was immediately depressed: "Isn''t it so pitted?"


    "You don''t have to be frustrated. You have a strong body and the best qualifications to be a fighter. Under my training, you will definitely not lose to others!"


    "This is a bit comforting, Brother Wukong, whether I can rise up, but it''s all up to you!" Galen looked like I had handed myself over to you, and saw that Monkey King really wanted to kick him out.


    "What about me? What about me?" Xin Zhao couldn''t wait to point to himself, and said.


    "Huh? This classmate, may I ask you who are you?" Wandering Ryze suddenly looked at Xin Zhao with a look of surprise.


    "No... didn''t you call me? I am Xin Zhao! I am Xin Zhao!"


    "Oh...hahahaha..." Wandering Ryze suddenly realized: "Student Zhao Xin, don''t worry, you are destined to be a great warrior, a purely broken warrior, a warrior with explosive combat effectiveness..."


    "There is a feeling of being fooled... It seems that your big bald head is not reliable at all. I should ask Brother Wukong... Brother Wukong, what superpower do I have?"


    "You, just like what he said, you''re a pure warrior, a warrior who charged into battle!" Monkey King looked at Xin Zhao and smiled.


    "I''m going! Then I''m a cannon fodder?" Zhao Xin immediately widened his eyes.


    "Weak strength, that''s called cannon fodder, strong strength, that''s called a hero! If you want to be cannon fodder, or want to be a hero, it depends on you!"


    "Then need to say, a proper hero!" Zhao Xin shouted immediately.


    "Yes! Heroes have sister love!" Galen added immediately.


    "I agree with this!" Jarvan immediately stood up and said to Monkey King at the same time with his two friends: "Big Brother Wukong, please train us to be heroes! Please!"


    "By the way, heroes usually die young, don''t they?" Big D whispered aside.


    The three friends of Durban immediately brows, and at the same time yells loudly and rushes towards the big D: "Demacia!!!"


    "I call you idiot... I call you idiot..."


    "You just died young... your whole family died young..."


    "Why don''t you feel uncomfortable without smoking you?"


    "Ah...Don''t fight...Three brothers..."


    "What? Brother Ji? I''m based on your uncle!" Sanjiyou started heavier.


    "No, no, no...It''s the three big brothers...I was wrong...Is it because I have a bad mouth, can you please do it?" Big D held his head in his hands, begging again and again.


    "Okay, so far, this is the office, not the place to fight..." Vagrant Ryze shook his head and waved his hand to stop a few people from making noise...

 1132 Chapter 25 The So-called Suit

    "Okay, that''s all for today''s topic. The suits for you are ready. Everyone, go and unload the goods..." Wandering Ryze said, and added: "Well, what, Wei En and Fei Ona¡¯s, I¡¯ll have to wait two days to arrive...because I didn¡¯t include the two of you in the first batch of super fighters..."


    "You don''t need to worry about it, I have prepared their equipment..." Sun Wukong replied first to avoid embarrassment between Wei En and Fiona.


    "Oh? Are you ready for this?" There was a strange expression in the wandering Ryze''s eyes, but it was only a flash: "Well, that''s what people look forward to..."


    The places where men and women receive equipment are different. Wandering Ryze and Jess took Galen to a huge military base; while MISS teacher and Monkey King took Caitlin and the others to another place... well, It¡¯s actually in the next room...


    In other words, why would Monkey King be with Lena and the others?That''s because he said that he prepared professional suits for Wei En and the others.


    In a closed room, there are a few boxes with precision workmanship. MISS teacher pointed to the boxes and introduced: "This is your professional suit. Because it is expensive, it is the first batch..." Then, Chao Weien and Fiona looked over again: "This is one of the reasons why you were placed in the second batch of lists, because there are only a few sets of equipment..."


    "Ming...understand..." Wei En looked like I didn''t care.


    However, Sun Wukong can see at a glance that she still cares a little bit in her heart. After all, whoever changes to this situation will be uncomfortable.


    "Let''s open it first..." Caitlin couldn''t wait to run towards the boxes.


    They opened their boxes and looked at the suits inside. The three women were obviously a little excited: "It looks good... Goku, you go out first, we are going to try on the suits..."


    "Don''t be so troublesome, don''t you just wear a piece of equipment...Small!" Monkey King said, with a light hand, the three sets of suits flew up at the same time, the light was shining, and it was instantly set on the three women...


    "I''m going! I''m so handsome!" Caitlin was obviously surprised at the hand that Monkey King showed, with a look of excitement. Then she ran to the mirror and looked at herself in it. She was scratched, stunned, and posture again and again. Nodding, I don''t know if I am satisfied with my figure or the equipment.


    "It fits well, it suits this goddess''s appetite!" Lena looked at herself in the mirror, nodded with satisfaction, turned around, and pointed at Monkey King very proudly: "I want to hold this goddess. Big leg? Goku!"


    "Thinking! Thinking!" What Sun Wukong didn''t even think about, he blurted out, opening his hands and hugged Lena''s big legs directly.


    But Lena dodged lightly and looked at him with a proud look: "Huh! I want to take advantage of this goddess, you scumbag is a hundred years old..."


    "I''m going, hell! Come here, give this master a hammer and squeeze his legs..." Monkey King immediately acted like an uncle and beckoned to Lena.


    "No such, we are in class now..." Lena''s face suddenly darkened.In other words, she has forgotten that she is still Monkey King''s little maid.


    Teacher MISS shook her head as she watched from the side, and promptly rescued Lena: "Instructor Sun, didn''t you give them the two suits? Shouldn''t I take them out now? I''m actually curious..."


    When Wien and Fiona heard this, they looked at Monkey King expectantly, because Lena and their suits also seemed to like them.


    "That is, the suit I prepared must be more hanging than yours! But don''t call me instructor Sun anymore, just call me Wukong..." Monkey King said, beckoning to Wei En and Fiona: "You two come here, stand in front of me..."


    Wei En and Fiona immediately stood in front of Monkey King with restrained and nervous faces, but their eyes were full of expectation.


    Monkey King raised his right hand to the two women, and in an instant, a dazzling light shrouded the two women... After a while, when the light was dissipated, Wei En and Fiona appeared to a few people with brand-new appearances. In front of you!


    "I''m going! This...this...this is really Vayne? The change is too big?" Lena looked at Vayne''s dress at the moment, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Even the hair is getting longer, how did you do it?" Katerina was also surprised.


    "I didn''t expect Wei En to be so beautiful... Is it true that your previous dress is too old..." Caitlin''s eyes flashed at the moment.


    However, when the women of Lena cast their eyes on Fiona, they all cast contemptuous gazes at Monkey King: "This is also called a suit? Obviously a uniform temptation. Confused! Goku, you are too evil! "


    "Ah~~" And Fiona screamed when she saw her dress at this time, her face flushed like blood, and she hurriedly dodged behind Caitlin, looking at Monkey King, shyly, carrying Anger: "You...how can you make me like this...too...too shame..."


    It¡¯s no wonder that Fiona will be angry. The unscrupulous guy from Monkey King really gave Fiona a suit, but a black tight-fitting professional suit. It¡¯s the one with Fiona holding the ruler. Set of headmistress skins.Really beautiful, sexual. There is no sense!


    "Don''t hide! Come out and let me take a look, don''t you think this look is much more beautiful than you were before, and you feel a lot more sex!" Monkey King waved to Fiona behind Caitlin, persuading. So she quickly came out to show off her graceful body.But in exchange for the look of contempt by the women of Reina.


    "But I have to say, I didn''t expect the two of them to dress up and be pretty..." MISS teacher looked at Wei En and Fiona, and smiled slightly.Immediately he looked at Monkey King: "But this kind of dress can''t be used as a combat uniform! Instructor Sun, can I change it?"


    "You come again, just call me Wukong..."


    "All right, instructor Goku..."


    "Of course, it was just a little joke just to enliven the atmosphere..." Sun Wukong said, and then beckoned to Fiona: "By the way, Fiona, you have come out to show me! Don''t keep hiding, look at Vayne, how generous..."


    Vayne''s complexion on the side suddenly turned red.


    Fiona blushed, dare not come out.


    "Hmph, don''t you come out? Okay, then you won''t be able to take off this suit for the rest of your life..." Monkey King looked at Fiona and laughed suddenly.


    PS: Wei En in Ultra Theological Seminary is really not very beautiful, so I modified her into the original painting of Wei En in the ol of Ultra Theological Seminary, and attached a picture for viewing...

 1133 Chapter 26 Changes in Image

    "I can''t take it off for a lifetime..." Fiona''s expression was stunned. If this shameful dress can''t be taken off for a lifetime, it would be a terrible thing.


    In fact, this dress is not ashamed at all, but rather beautiful, attracting attention, but Fiona''s character dictates that there is no way.


    After weighing three, Fiona finally got the courage and moved out from behind Caitlin a little bit!


    With a sense of familiarity, Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up, the camera in his hand flashed, and Fiona was the shutter press...


    For a while, Fiona''s panicked, shy... expressions were all photographed...


    After the filming of Fiona, Monkey King didn¡¯t even let Wayne go. Later, even Lena and Miss MISS joined in...


    It took more than half an hour to get into the subject under the reminder of Miss Miss.


    Fiona¡¯s female headmistress¡¯s sexy costume is naturally impossible to pass, so Sun Wukong replaced her with a fiona with the night crow version of the skin!


    This outfit has won praise from Lena and the others. It is a monster of the opposite sex. It is not lost on the heroic spirit. However, Fiona''s aura at the moment is not quite compatible with her costume, but it does not matter. It can be adjusted slowly.


    Looking at Wei En and Fiona standing together, Lena and the others were both shining. They were envious of their cool equipment.


    Then when I looked at the suits they were wearing, I thought they were cool before, and I suddenly felt that they were not good enough.


    "Let me go! What kind of broken equipment, this is simply not in line with the status of this goddess! Goku, you can get me one too!" Lena took off her coat and threw it directly on the ground.


    "That''s it! It''s not pretty at all, Goku, you can help me get one too!" Caitlin said, and she took off her outfit very simply, revealing her sex. Lao''s posture.


    "I also feel that the clothes are really dirty..." Catalina looked at the clothes of Vayne and Fiona, and after looking at her own clothes, she took off decisively.


    "This is made by a big price..." Ms. MISS felt very speechless about the behavior of Lena and her daughters: "This suit is made by super technology. Ordinary bullets are difficult to break, but they are specially made for you. , Can''t you guys not want it because it''s not good-looking, right? Instructor Wukong made this suit really look good. Even I was a little moved, but I just don''t know how the defense is?"


    Sun Wukong did not speak, an ancient sword flashed in his hand, facing the suits that Lena and the others wore before,''swishwww'' a few swords, instantly cut into a pile of waste!


    "Isn''t it? Miss Miss, didn''t you say that this suit of ordinary bullets is hard to damage? What, what is going on?" Caitlin pointed to the pile of waste on the ground, full of consternation.


    "This...this..." Miss Miss was also quite shocked, took a breath, looked at the ancient sword in Monkey King''s hand, and said in a very calm tone: "That only shows that the sword in the hands of instructor Wukong is not ordinary. sword¡­"


    Just when Lena and the others wanted to ask further questions, Sun Wukong swung his sword again, and in the exclamation of Caitlin''s daughters, a sword slashed on Fiona''s delicate body!


    In consternation and groaning, Fiona''s beautiful body flew out directly, hitting the wall behind, with a loud bang. This collision seemed to be powerful.


    "!!! Goku, you are crazy!!" Lena immediately yelled at Monkey King in surprise.Caitlin hurriedly ran towards Fiona and lifted her from the ground: "How is it, are you okay?"


    "If you don''t give a reasonable explanation, I won''t forgive you..." Katrina Dai frowned, looking at Monkey King with a cold expression.


    "There is no need to be so nervous, I just let you see how amazing the defenses of this suit I gave them are!" Monkey King shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    "Indeed...indeed...I...I don''t seem to have suffered any..." Fiona, who had recovered from the fright, touched herself, seemingly lingering.


    Lena walked over and looked at it carefully. There really was nothing wrong. There was not even a trace of the place cut by that sword. She saw that sword just now, but she could easily handle it. The outfits Super Seminary had prepared for them were chopped up.


    "Can you tell me in advance if you do something in the future? If you come suddenly like this, normal people can be scared to death by you!" Caitlin breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately looked at Monkey King dissatisfied.


    "Okay, okay! My fault, let''s go!" Monkey King''s way of apologizing was obviously not sincere.Turning his head to look at Miss Miss, he smiled slightly: "What do you think of the defense of this suit?"


    "Nothing to say..." Miss Miss shrugged.She had seen the sharpness of the ancient sword in Sun Wukong''s hand, but when it was cut on the suit, there was no trace left behind, which shows how amazing its defense is.


    Moreover, the huge counter-shock power did not bring any discomfort to Fiona. It can be seen that that set of equipment is far from comparable to the equipment they made.


    "It''s really great! If you have this suit, you won''t be afraid of being attacked, Wukong, you can''t be partial! You have to give us a set of what you say!" Caitlin immediately hugged Monkey''s arm and used her. The fullness of things gently rubbed, and his face was pleased.


    "Fine, one set per person!" Sun Wukong closed his eyes and pondered, recalling the more beautiful shapes in the original version of the three girls, and with a wave of his hand, the suits on the three girls were instantly dressed!


    "Wow! So handsome! That''s it! This is it! Haha~~ This kind of equipment is worthy of the temperament identity of this goddess! Haha~~ Goku, you are so awesome! I like this set of equipment! Haha~~ "Lena walked to the mirror and looked at her cool and dazzling look inside. Her eyes were bright and she was smiling from ear to ear. That image was too much for her.


    I have a pair of equipment in my hand, and I have the aura of the world. For a while, my self-confidence is bursting!


    "I''m going! This...what kind of weapon is this? Too...too exaggerated?" Caitlin flushed with excitement as she looked at the weapon that had suddenly appeared in her hand.I have never seen it before, but it seems that the power seems terrifying.


    "Huh! It made me like this...but, it''s pretty good..." Katerina looked at herself in the mirror with a cold expression on her face, but with her outfit at this time, it was cold and inexplicable. A bit demon. Yan.


    PS: Regarding the look in the Super Theological Seminary, I still feel that there is no Diao in the League of Legends, so I slightly modified the styles of the sisters. In this chapter, there is an image of Lena for reference.If you can''t see the picture, please turn on the computer to watch...

 1134 Chapter 27 High-end Atmosphere

    The women are quite satisfied with the equipment that Monkey King has tailored for them. They not only show their beauty, but also their temperaments.


    I have to say that even the MISS teacher on the side nodded his head after looking at them. Thinking about the suits that the academy had customized for them before, they couldn''t help but blush. The comparison between the two is simply the difference between the local turtle and the local tyrant.


    "I have to say that the suits you designed for them are indeed very suitable for their own temperament specialties. Although the temperament of Wei En and Fiona is slightly insufficient, I believe that as long as you train, you will be able to achieve perfection. !" Teacher MISS looked at Monkey King with a serious expression.


    "That is, I tailor-made it for their own profession!" Monkey King looked at the appearance of the women at the moment, also greatly satisfied.Sure enough, people rely on clothing, and horses rely on saddles. Once they are dressed, the temperaments of the women are very different, and they are more amazing than before.


    "You mean, my ability... is related to the sword?" Fiona took the ancient sword in her hand and looked at Monkey King.


    "Unparalleled Sword Fairy, it is you! You will definitely have amazing achievements in swordsmanship in the future!" Monkey King replied very positively.


    "Thanks...Thank you..." Fiona''s face flushed immediately after being praised by Monkey King.


    "Then what am I? Assassin?" Wei En pulled out the short dagger around her waist and said curiously.


    "No, you are a hunter, very powerful, but as a hunter, it is necessary to use melee combat. Otherwise, when the enemy gets close, you can only passively be beaten. After the close combat of the dagger, I am teaching you the techniques of bowing and crossbow, and then I will give you a real godslayer crossbow, and then you will really hang up..."


    "God-killing crossbow..." Lena listened and looked at Monkey King with an unhappy expression: "Are you a decoration for this goddess? Still killing God? Isn''t that going to kill me? Come on... accompany this goddess. After two tricks, I will kill you every minute!"


    With that said, Lena blocked the exaggerated shield in her hand, and the big sword in her hand pointed at Monkey King, in a posture of single-handedly against the goddess. That momentum was really extraordinary, like a goddess of war.


    "Oh, there is a suit of equipment, right? Believe it or not, I will take them back in seconds!" Monkey King glanced at Lena and said lightly.


    "Don''t, can''t I be wrong!" Rena felt weak when she heard that she was about to take back the equipment.


    "Lei... Lena... Actually, you don''t need to care, I... How can I be so powerful..." Wei En lowered her head very low and almost didn''t cover her Xiong''s mouth with a weak voice.


    "Don''t be so persuaded, be confident! Goku said that you can do it, you can do it! The power of killing gods, take more!" But Lena slapped Wei En''s shoulder. The goddess looks after you.


    "Thanks...Thank you..." When Lena said this, Vayne became a little confident.


    "By the way, Wukong, what kind of weapon did you get for me? It should be okay to shoot, right?" Caitlin was fiddling with the weapon in her hand at this time, flushing with excitement. .


    "You fight! If you go on this shot, it is estimated that the Super Seminary will be gone..."


    "I''m going, so amazing? That police flower really wants to try..." Caitlin said, raising the weapon in her hand and pulling the trigger. The energy at the muzzle condensed rapidly, and there was more lightning surging, exuding terror. Destruction wave...


    "Isn''t it? Are you serious?!!!" Feeling the terrifying fluctuations surging from the muzzle, Lena immediately felt a sudden jump in her heart, which looked dangerous.


    "Stop! Stop it! This''nuclear weapon'' is not for you... You still go and hit your pistol..." Catalina also hurriedly stopped Caitlin, and turned her head to look at Monkey King: "You should hurry up and take this Put things away! It''s too dangerous for this guy..."


    "Why are you so nervous...I just tried the feel, I have to say, this weapon is so cool! You must be incense to reward you!" Caitlin released the trigger, and the condensed light group disappeared instantly.Then he came to Sun Wukong, stood on his toes, and tapped his face.


    "Come here too..." After kissing his left cheek, Monkey King moved his right cheek together again.


    "You want to be beautiful, Fu Lee only once, and... isn''t there four more..." Caitlin said to Katerina and the others.


    Catalina carefully stroked the two daggers in her hands, which looked like I didn''t know anything.


    Wien and Fiona blushed, lowered their heads, and asked them to kiss Sun Wukong in front of others. Obviously they still couldn''t let go of that face.


    "For the sake of you giving this goddess such a set of pulling wind equipment, I am especially kind to you to hug this goddess'' big legs!" Lena looked at Monkey King, very proud.


    "You think I''m Galen''s three friends! I''m not so cocky..." Monkey King immediately rolled his eyes and said, "Come here, let me take a few pictures as a souvenir."


    "That''s a good idea..." Caitlin was the first to put on various seductive poses...


    After more than half an hour, Monkey King¡¯s camera was filled with a lot of full-fledged photos, until the urging voice of Galen and others rang out on the opposite side...


    When Lena and the five girls appeared in front of Galen and the others, they were obviously stunned!


    "Kneel down at my feet! Scumbags!" As soon as Lena came, she pointed to Galen and the others with extreme arrogance, and shouted with extreme contempt.


    "Damn! It''s blinding my dog''s eyes!" Galen said with a look of surprise. The wolf howled.


    "Goddess! All are goddesses! Please take my knees! My goddess!" Xin Zhao directly knelt.


    "Damn! It''s really blinding my dog''s eyes!" Big D rubbed his eyes vigorously.


    "Please rub me! My goddess!" Jarvan whistled, then booed.


    "It''s amazing... terrible... I can''t hold it... I can''t hold it!" Yi Lian backed back, looking like he was injured by ten thousand points of crit.


    "A group of unpromising counselors, stand up for me, who dares to look at him, I will blind him!" Monkey King immediately shouted, and they were directly scared to Garen and they stood in a row, looking up tingxiong, Don''t squint!


    "Oh, is this the suit you prepared for them? It''s really good... It''s a few higher grades than what we prepared..." Wandering Ryze looked at the equipment of Lena and others, looking surprised at Monkey King. Tao.


    "I''ll go, no wonder I think their equipment is better than our high-end atmosphere... It turns out that Big Brother Wukong prepared them for them!"


    PS: I went to the hospital at 4 o''clock in the morning last night, so I suddenly got kidney stones, urinary stones, and double stones!I am also drunk, and it hurts. I really don¡¯t want it. I have been in pain for more than 4 hours. The painkillers are not good enough.As soon as the stone was struck down, the ass was gone.


    Today, we guarantee three changes, maybe four.There is another attached picture, this one is Fiona of Nightcrow...

 1135 Chapter 28 Training

    "That''s right, just now I thought that the equipment in this suit was so handsome! Now that I look at it, it''s frustrated!" After hearing Galen''s words, Xin Zhao immediately followed suit.


    "Yes! Yes! Strongly request to change equipment! High-end atmosphere and high-end grades can be omitted, but it must be crazy and cool!" Big D also shouted from the side.


    "That''s right! It must be crazy and cool!" Galen and the others immediately agreed.


    "Ahem~~ That... classmates, please be quiet..." The wandering Ryze pressed her hand slightly awkwardly, and when Galen and the others calmed down, he explained: "That...actually...you are also very equipped. Expensive...the first batch comes down, and there are only a few sets...want something better than this...well...it''s impossible for the time being..."


    After a pause, he pointed to Monkey King again and said, "That... As for Lena and the others... You know, it was instructor Sun who bought them at his own expense, or... You are going with him? According to the current urine Sexually, he is a local tyrant..."


    "Local tyrant, let''s be friends!" Zhao Xin immediately turned his attention to Monkey King.


    "Big Brother Wukong, what we said is your little brother, and even your soldier, can''t you lose your face? Or, you can get us a set too?" Galen asked tentatively.


    "Fuck off, your equipment is pretty good, now, give me a good fit in this equipment, tomorrow morning, start the real training! You have to be mentally prepared, my training, but very hard!" He bluntly refused, then gave a stern warning, waved to Reina and the others, and left the scene.


    While disappointed, Galen and the others looked at the back of Monkey King taking a few sister papers away. They were all kinds of jealousy, envy and hatred. At the same time, they were curious about the training that Monkey King said. It¡¯s hard to say, I don¡¯t know how hard it is? Is it possible to add more than a hundred thousand meters to the long-distance race?"


    "You crow''s mouth, if that''s the case, Jiaye, I will be the first to tear your mouth..." Jiawen immediately stared at Big D.


    "Well, my crow''s mouth, my crow''s mouth..." Big D thinks so too, if he is really right, it will be a tragedy.


    "I''m afraid of him! We haven''t been fooled during this period of time, and we are also afraid that there will be a training, come, come, Lord, accompany me to get familiar with this equipment, and make two moves!" Galen is proud With a drink, he hooked his finger at Xin Zhao and said.


    "Come on, Ge Ge!" Xin Zhao didn''t refuse, and immediately shouted with great momentum, and took the long gun in his hand and shot it towards the Galen barrel..."


    "Fuck... Where''s your bucket?"


    "Come back? I''m fucking your uncle... You keep barreling my fart. Why? Nima...returning barrels..."


    But just before the match, Galen was carried by Xin Zhao with a long gun barrel all over the floor, yelling at the same time: "Nima...no more play...Labor and management stopped playing with you...fuck...Nima''s. What kind of spear-breaking method, pick someone¡¯s fart. Stock barrel, do you play that way?"


    "Lord Xin, I chose the long gun for this. The long gun is here, and the chrysanthemum flowers are brought there!" Xin Zhao held the long gun in his hand and pierced forward fiercely. Full of momentum!


    So scared that Galen reflexively covered his fart stock and left him far away: "Nima, labor and management will never play with you again, holding a long gun barrel fart stock, this Nima Nobody..."


    "Fuck... this is also a god! Fortunately, he hasn''t chosen a weapon before, otherwise the labor and capital will not be saved!" Big D looked at Xin Zhao with obvious fear in his eyes, remembering the situation when they just met. , Could not help but the chrysanthemum. The flowers were tight, secretly thankful.


    At this time, Monkey King had already returned to their bedroom with the sisters, and started the barbecue party again...


    Before you know it, a new day has arrived...


    The real training from Monkey King has also begun...


    The men and women stand separately from the left and right. Monkey King looked at Lena and the others with great instructor style, and said seriously: "Today, I will formally train you. You are all talented. Those who stick to it will surely become recipients. Respected strong, but can¡¯t hold on..."


    "That''s an egg!" Galen shouted immediately.


    "Speak up the adults, don''t interrupt the children!" Monkey King walked over and slapped Galen directly into the ground.In other words, it''s a concrete floor.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Xin Zhao and the others looked at them, and they suddenly felt their hearts, swallowing saliva, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to take a breath. This is too cruel.


    "If you can''t persist, prepare to be cannon fodder!" Monkey King glanced at the crowd and said lightly.


    "We don''t want to be cannon fodder, just try everything out, let''s continue!" Galen climbed up from the ground, very proud.


    "Really..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and his heart moved, and Galen and the others couldn''t prevent it, and they all knelt with a''poof''!


    "Damn! Why did your body suddenly become heavier?"


    "It''s so heavy... I... can''t stand up..."


    "Big Brother Wukong, what did you do?"


    "It''s nothing, just aggravated your body a little bit..."


    "This is a little bit? It makes me straighten down..." Galen said with a speechless expression.


    "Well, today''s training is still 100 laps..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "100 laps?! Running 100 laps with such a load on your back? Brother Wukong, you are trying to kill us!" Jiawen and others stared at Monkey King.


    "Your bodies are all different from ordinary people. The potential is amazing. I just want to fully push your potential out. Extreme training is the simplest and most direct way. You have one day, before 5 pm , Must be completed, if it cannot be completed, even if it is crawling, I have to crawl and play!"


    "This doesn''t treat us as human!" Galen whispered immediately.


    "Yes! I didn''t treat you as human beings..." Monkey King laughed.


    "Fuck!" Jia Wen and the others raised their middle fingers towards Monkey King.


    "What about them?" Yi pointed at the women of Lena.


    "They are sister papers. Of course they are different from your training. Don''t talk nonsense. Now, immediately, immediately! Start running!"


    Seeing that Monkey King was going to go crazy again, Galen and the others immediately ran away. No, it should be the right way to go. The difficult pace is really one step at a time. Even at this speed, even if the sun goes down, I don¡¯t know if they can. carry out¡­


    "Then what training did you prepare for us?" Lena asked, looking at Monkey King curiously.


    "It''s very simple, you only need to practice according to the exercises I gave you..." Then, Sun Wukong pointed lightly, and the five beams of light instantly fell into the five girls'' eyebrows...


    This is the legendary differential treatment!


    PS: Pictured Caitlin Iron-Blooded Sniper...

 1136 Chapter 29 Ruiwen

    Attached picture: Katerina''s closed moon face.


    "I''m going to... the legendary... martial arts secrets? Is it martial arts or fantasy?" After Lena read the information that suddenly appeared in her mind, her eyes widened, and a copy of the goddess looked surprised.


    "What era are these... really there is such a thing?" Katerina also looked surprised.


    "How about... go try?" Fiona looked a little excited and excited, looking eager to try.


    "I hope it is true, Wukong, don''t fool us, or break your relationship with you... for three days!" Caitlin seemed to look at Monkey King seriously, and then took him back to the dormitory with a few women to practice quietly...


    And the tragic Galen and others still slowly circled the playground...


    Step by step, I slowly looked like an old man, and even people who watched it felt painful...


    These 100 laps, what year and month is the head?


    "Weight-bearing training...Although it''s a bit old-fashioned... but it is also the most effective training..." Wandering Ryze, who is always watching Galen and their training process, nodded with satisfaction: "But he just puts gravity on his opponent. His abilities are so perverted... If you give your opponents such a hit, it won''t be slaughtered! It seems that his evaluation must be reassessed... But he took Renna and the others, this is going to go there. ?"


    While the wandering Ryze was muttering, the phone in his pocket rang...


    "Hey, what''s the matter? Hurry up, I''m busy!" The big bald-headed man said something quickly, in a posture of letting go.


    "Uh... that... Teacher Liu... the person you told us to take... we have already brought it... you see... how to arrange it?"


    "Bring someone? Who to bring?" The big bald head looked puzzled.


    "Well, didn''t you tell us to bring the girl named Ruiwen to Super Seminary? Have you forgotten?" The other party''s tone was obviously a little anxious.


    "Oh oh oh... You mean Ruiwen... Is she already here... Very good... Very good... You take her to my office first, and I will arrange her place..." said the big bald head and hung up the phone. Then he looked at the Monkey King and his party toward the bedroom again...


    The cultivation methods Sun Wukong taught to Lena and the others are all compulsory exercises for her own sisters. It is a very magical method of breathing, breathing, and breathing, which strengthens the physique and also depends on the difference of personal abilities. The increased capacity is not the same!


    Because his sister papers all come from different dimensional planes, this technique was specially created for them, and it belongs to the highest level of mental secrets!


    The first time I learned about the secrets of the mind that I had only seen in novels and TV, obviously aroused the intense curiosity of Lena and the others.


    Because their cultivation can be said to be an ability to learn by integrating into the natural genes of the human body, they are born with supernatural abilities, and they can be mastered without any exercise secrets at all.


    Because the world sets their abilities, it is this kind of urine.


    It''s like a dick who suddenly got a peerless cheat book, don''t mention the excitement!


    Seeing that the women had entered the state of sam¨¡dhi, Monkey King smiled slightly, and he didn''t need to worry about it, because he had completely instilled them in how to practice, and now, only waiting for their growth...


    Just as Monkey King admired the beautiful body and posture of Lena and the others, he seemed to feel something. He looked at the door of the bedroom, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face: "There is another sister paper delivered to the door..."


    I got up and opened the door, just in time to see the wandering Ryze and Riwen appearing in his sight...


    And the wandering Ryze also happened to follow the gap in the door that Sun Wukong immediately closed, and saw sitting cross-legged and dazzled. Surrounded by the glorious Reina and other women, this shock was not trivial. In other words, what did this do to them? What kind of practice?It looks amazing.


    Although Ryze wanted to see what happened, but Sun Wukong had completely closed the door, a posture that I would not show you. He was depressed, so he could not do it, so he had to come closer and point to a white hair, but no matter if he was in shape or Ruiwen, who was very beautiful in appearance, introduced: "En...this is the new classmate Ruiwen, how about it, instructor Wukong, is it satisfactory?"


    Sun Wukong looked up and down Ruiwen for a while, nodded, "It''s okay, stay!"


    "Satisfaction is good..." A smile suddenly appeared on Wandering Ryze''s face, and Chao Ruiwen introduced: "This is your future instructor, Monkey King, instructor Sun. He is the most powerful in our college. Instructor, the strength of force is comparable to our time god principal! Follow him, you must be super god!"


    "Ah? Comparable to the Principal of Time God? He is so powerful? I didn''t see it..." Ruiwen looked at Monkey King and shook her head with suspicion.


    "The word "Awesome" is not written on the face. Why don''t you introduce yourself soon?" Monkey King looked at Ruiwen and showed the style of an instructor.


    As for the big bald head comparing him with the principal of the God of Time, Monkey King didn''t care at all, ignorant mortals, you don''t understand the meaning of brother.


    "Ah! Hello, instructor, I am Ruiwen, 20 years old, from Juxia City. I am very happy to meet you. I hope that under your leadership, I can become a super king! I can save the world!" Ruiwen looks very excited. The look and the aura is very full, it seems that being able to enter the Super Seminary is very exciting for her.


    "The momentum is good, it seems that the people in black who brought you here are really capable of flicking you..." Monkey King looked at Rui Wen and smiled slightly.


    "Huh? Fudge?" Rui Wen was visibly taken aback.


    "Okay, then she will leave it to you. You will arrange all the accommodation and everything. I am very busy, and there are still many things to do, so I will leave first..." said the big bald head. He turned around and left...


    "When did this big bald head be like this... even the accommodation asked me to arrange... well, there is a future..." Sun Wukong cast an admiring look from the back of the big bald head, then waved to Ruiwen and walked towards the bedroom: " Come in with me..."


    "Ah? Dormitory? Dormitory? You...what do you want to do?" Ruiwen immediately backed away, looking at Monkey King warily.


    "I''m going, what do you look like?" Monkey King was speechless.


    "Report instructor...I...I''m here for training...No...I won''t betray my body! I don''t...I don''t accept...the hidden...unspoken rules..." Rui Wen blushed, seemingly courageous, hesitating.


    "Huh? Sell your body? Still unspoken rules?"


    "Who is such a beast? How dare you be so bold in front of this police flower! Let you go to jail every minute..."


    "The scum...I went to cut him off!"


    Listening to you and me suddenly coming from the dormitory, Monkey King suddenly felt 10,000 grass mud horses running by, looking at Ruiwen''s eyes, it was helpless: "You are trying to kill me. Pit!"


    PS: Only three shifts are allowed, and three shifts will continue tomorrow...

 1137 Chapter Thirty One Hundred Times A Hundred Times

    PS: There is a photo, Ruiwen, the scarlet elite.


    With a''click'', the door of the dormitory was opened, and Lena and the others walked out of the dormitory one by one...


    When she saw Ruiwen¡¯s scared expression, she looked at the innocent Monkey King. They were stunned for a moment. Then they looked at each other. The eyes of the women showed a trace of unkindness. He cast a scornful look at him.


    "Hmph... can''t tell! You still have this hobby? I disappointed this goddess..." Lena looked at Monkey King, shaking her head and sighed.


    Caitlin had already taken her exaggerated weapon in her hand, and gently cut off Sun Wukong''s body, seemingly serious, and said softly: "Don''t move, you are already surrounded... ah no , Was arrested, and squatted down with his head in both hands..."


    Catalina is holding a short knife in both hands, her cold light is full of deterrence, she glances at Monkey King from the corner of her eye, and her cold expression reminds me of the cut she mentioned before. I don''t know where it is.


    When Wayne and Fiona blushed, they didn''t know what to say, so they just stood by and watched the play.


    "Don''t make trouble, go play..." Monkey King squeezed Caitlin''s face and pulled her aside.


    "Hey...it hurts...it hurts, let it go, let it go, it won''t work to make a joke with you..." Caitlin immediately exclaimed, moving to the side in the direction that Monkey King was pulling.


    "This is your new classmate, Ruiwen, introduce yourself!" Sun Wukong said, and walked into the bedroom first.


    Ruiwen at the back immediately stretched out her lovely tongue. She was embarrassed. She knew her nervousness and misunderstood her instructor. She walked into the dormitory with the girls and came to Sun Wukong very generously. , Stood up straight, and said solemnly: "Sorry, instructor, I blamed you, I am willing to accept any punishment!"


    "Really?" Monkey King suddenly scratched his chin, looked at Ruiwen with a playful look, and said faintly: "Since you are so sincere, it''s fine, then take off your underwear and put it on. , Repeat this a hundred times ah a hundred times..."


    "Ah?!!!" Ruiwen was shocked and dumbfounded when she heard the punishment.


    Even Vayne and Fiona were blushing and were stunned. Such punishment is simply too shameful.


    "I...I''m going... and such a terrible punishment?" Lena was also taken aback, thinking of taking off a piece of underwear in front of everyone, putting it on again, and repeating this a hundred times , I couldn''t help but hit a spirit, if this is really done, how will I see people in the future?


    "Abnormal..." Caitlin looked at Monkey King, only commenting on these two words.


    "It''s boring..." Katerina said coolly, and went to practice alone.


    "That...can...change a punishment method?" Ruiwen blushed, looking at Monkey King with a weak expression on her face.


    "Forget it, teasing you, thinking you are the first offender, I will spare you today. If anyone makes a mistake, contradicts, disobeys, hum...you just wait a hundred times, ah one hundred times..." Monkey King is very generous He waved his hand, glanced at a few women, and smiled unkindly.


    "Isn''t it? You really take this as a way of punishment?" Lena''s eyes widened, shocked.


    "Of course..." Monkey King grinned, seeing a few women with straight hair.


    Caitlin had to change the subject and asked Ruiwen on the side: "Hello, my name is Caitlin, what will you do?"


    "Uh...I don''t know..." Ruiwen''s expression suddenly became very dull and dreadful: "When I was working in a restaurant, I slapped a gangster stupidly, and then I was taken here..."


    "Can''t tell, are you violent?" Caitlin said with an unexpected look.


    "No...no...just that rascal is really nasty...that''s why I can''t help it..." Ruiwen waved her hand again and again, looking panic.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s best to take more scumbags like that..." Caitlin smiled and turned her head to look at Monkey King: "Wukong, do you see what career she is?"


    "The melee assassin type is a very talented physical output class. Compared with you, each has its own advantages..."


    "I can be admired by you, she is indeed a very talented girl!" Lena looked up and down Ruiwen, and looked at Monkey King: "By the way, do you need to prepare a battle suit for her?"


    "Of course..." Monkey King said, and with a light hand wave, a set of suits instantly emerged. In Ruiwen''s exclaim, it blended directly with her body and put it on her body!Simply, neat!


    "This...this is?!" Ruiwen was stunned looking at her outfit.


    "Wow! That''s so handsome!" Looking at Ruiwen at this moment, Caitlin''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Monkey King curiously: "By the way, where did you get these equipment? What is it, if you want it, you can get it right away..."


    "You will know from now on..."


    "It''s the same again!" Caitlin suddenly looked upset.


    Sun Wukong ignored her. Instead, a light flashed in his hand. A big rune sword flashed in his hand and handed it to Ruiwen: "You call this sword Rune Sword. From now on it will be your weapon!"


    "My...weapon..." Ruiwen looked at the big sword handed over by Monkey King, her eyes bright, and she looked very excited, stretched out her hands, and solemnly accepted it: "Don''t worry, my instructor, I will not insult this Sword! I pledge my life to protect and save the world!"


    "Hey hey hey... No need to be so serious, right?" Ruiwen''s words made Lena and the others want to laugh, but they didn''t dare to laugh, because they saw firmness and seriousness in Ruiwen''s eyes, although this is funny , But definitely from the sincerity, so they are not qualified to laugh.


    "Okay, let''s all practice! Before five o''clock in the afternoon, I want to see the result, otherwise, you all are waiting for punishment!" Monkey King suddenly changed his conversation and said to several women.


    Upon hearing what Sun Wukong said, Lena and the daughters were afraid to say a word of nonsense, and went back to their chuang position to practice...


    Because they don¡¯t want to take off their underwear and put them on again and again a hundred times, ah, a hundred times, that is even more terrifying than killing them, and shameful!


    Suddenly, glows of different colors appeared on their bodies, and slowly merged into their bodies...


    This magical scene obviously shocked De Ruiwen: "So amazing! So amazing! This is the legendary practice?"


    "This will be your dormitory from now on. Come here now. I will teach you the heart and practice. Let''s practice with them. In the afternoon, I will introduce other classmates..."


    "Are there any other classmates? Got it, instructor, I must earnestly learn, give back to society, and save the world! Who else is it!" Ruiwen looked serious, with a sense of justice...

 1138 Chapter 31 Race Against Death

    In order for Lena and the others not to be disturbed by the outside world, Monkey King set up an enchantment in the bedroom and went out because there were still a few dicks on the playground that he needed to see.


    When he arrived at the playground, what Monkey King saw was that Galen and the others were lying on the runway, like a dead dog, motionless.


    However, when they saw Monkey King coming out of the dormitory building, they struggled to stand up and hurriedly told each other...


    "Big Brother Wukong is here...Hurry up! Get up!"


    Then, he pretended to be there, "Ouch, oh," and proceeded hard...


    "No one is supervising, they are all sneaking up and skidding..." Monkey King shook his head lightly, came to the playground, and said lightly: "No need to pretend, just stop!"


    "Big Brother Wukong, it''s hard for your conscience to suddenly find out, don''t you want us to run away?" Galen walked towards Monkey King with joy.The pace is difficult, but it is difficult to hide the excitement.


    "Don''t you run away? It''s easy to think..." Monkey King sneered, "I''ve already said, what kind of punishment should you be punished for stealing a skater?"


    "Isn''t it? Don''t! Big Brother Wukong!" When Galen heard this, he suddenly wailed: "We didn''t rape and slippery just now! We were just tired. Lie down and rest!"


    "I don''t want to listen to your explanations. It seems that I am still too kind to you. If so, then I will give you a cruel!" As he said, I saw Monkey King wave lightly with one hand, and the surrounding scenes changed. The other space...


    The wandering Ryze, who was also watching Galen and others in the office, looked at the Sun Wukong and his group who had suddenly disappeared, with a look of shock: "Is this entering another dimension? He still has this ability?"


    "I''m going! This is that? We weren''t in the college playground just now? Why swish, come here?" Standing on the stone path that was only two meters wide, Galen looked at the endless sky on the left and right. Frightened two. His legs were soft and he lay directly on the ground.


    Not only him, but even Xin Zhao and the others all lay down on the ground with soft feet with a look of distress.


    "This...this is that? I''m scared to death...Master instructor, don''t you want us to run on this high-altitude solo road?" Big D said with a horrified expression.


    "That''s right!" Sun Wukong smiled slightly: "Don''t you like to be lazy? I will let you know now what are the consequences of being lazy..."


    "No! Brother Wukong, if you fall, it will really kill you!" Galen shuddered at this moment: "Gai, although I face down, I didn''t die when I fell from the fifth floor. You can''t see the end at a glance. How many tens of thousands of meters does it cost? If it falls, it will be broken to pieces!"


    "You can''t break your body..." Sun Wukong said with a plain face: "If you fall from here, you will only be thrown into the endless universe, where there is no oxygen. Even if your body is hard, there is only a dead end!"


    "Endless Universe? Really? There is no need to play so big, right?" Xin Zhao and others were pale with fright: "Big Brother Wukong, we don''t dare to be lazy anymore, just give us a chance! Once! Just once!"


    "If you have time to shout there, you might as well hurry forward, because this road will disappear..." As if to apply for the words of Monkey King, his voice just fell, the road behind Galen and others It means that every 10 seconds, it disappears one meter by one meter...


    "Fuck! This road will really disappear!" Galen and others were shocked. At this moment, they really felt the real panic: "Big Brother Wukong, you really want to play Damn our rhythm!"


    "Oh! Stop talking nonsense... Run quickly! The road behind is almost disappearing..."


    "Your sister... It was the bastard who said just now that he wanted to take a break. It''s a pitfall!"


    "Egg! This is training! It''s killing me!"


    "Mummy! I''m not playing anymore, can''t I stop playing?"


    However, Monkey King did not pay attention to their screams and begging for mercy, but watched them run desperately with a joking expression...


    The speed that used to be as slow as a tortoise crawl, but now it has suddenly accelerated a lot...


    "Sure enough, they are all cheap bones. It won''t work if you don''t give them a little pressure..." Looking at Galen and the others, who were running desperately at this moment, Monkey King smiled, and then kindly warned: "Come on! Don''t drop. If you go down, don¡¯t expect me to save you. Those who fall are equivalent to losing their qualifications, and those who are disqualified are losing their lives... I will give your family a huge pension at that time. of¡­"


    "I don''t want a pension! I don''t want to die yet!" Xin Zhao shouted.


    "The devil! You are a devil!" Yi hummed yelled.


    "We all misunderstood you... Big Brother Goku... Demacia! Demacia!" Galen gritted his teeth, with terrifying gravity, in that desperate move, but for a moment, he was sweating.


    "You all shut up... Damn it... If you irritate Brother Wukong... and don''t know what tricks to play to fix us..." Jarvan looked at his friends and yelled at them.


    "Yes, yes! Shut up, shut up!"


    "Dandan! Don''t take such a game... Xinye, I am going to be broken by the game..."


    "It seems that you still have a little self-knowledge, don''t worry, this road is only 5,000 meters in total, hold on for a while, and it will pass..." Monkey King smiled slightly from the side.


    "It''s still 5,000 meters, I would rather run 100,000 meters on the ground!" The big Dass cried out.


    However, all struggles are in vain. The only thing they can do is to move forward quickly before the road behind them is about to disappear...


    Under the threat of death, human potential is also easiest to be stimulated. Although Galen and the others shouted in fear, each time they were dangerous and dangerous...


    The distance of five kilometers is shortening a little...


    And the potential hidden in their bodies is being stimulated a little bit by this extreme exercise...


    When they reached the end, they were all tired and lying on the ground...


    "Damn... I thought I was going to die, so I ran over..."


    "Yeah, yeah! I''m scared to death, since I came to this academy, I live in trepidation every day!" Big D said tears were almost coming out.


    "Yes! Not bad! You have completed the disappearance speed of one meter in ten seconds, so now it will disappear at a speed of one meter in eight seconds..." Monkey King came to the side of several people, clapped their hands, and said.


    "Fuck it! Come back? You can just play it to death. We gotta... Have fun!" Jarvan lay on the ground and couldn''t get up, because they were all exhausted...

 1139 Chapter 32—The Effect of One Day

    "I have this plan, so don''t pretend to be dead..." Sun Wukong smiled slightly, waved his big hand, and the soft white light enveloped them, making their originally exhausted body instantly restored to its peak.


    "I''m going! Why didn''t you suddenly feel tired! Big Brother Wukong, are you too awesome? You are still a nanny?" Gavin and others were obviously startled by Monkey King''s hand.


    "Naughty sister!" Sun Wukong stared at him suddenly: "Start the second round of training! This time the speed is one meter every eight seconds..."


    As Sun Wukong¡¯s words just fell, a road with no end suddenly appeared in front of the road, and the road behind him began to disappear at a speed of eight seconds and one meter...


    "My god! Come again!" Galen and others were all startled. Although they don''t want to get up, they can''t help them anymore. Because they don''t run forward, then wait to fall and see the king.


    Under Sun Wukong¡¯s almost inhumane special training, Galen and others ran again and again, recovering, continuing, recovering, continuing, repeating the same process, and the time it took was getting shorter and faster. Relatively faster and faster...


    And in their grievances, they don¡¯t know how fast they are growing...


    This is inseparable from their own physical fitness, because they themselves contain immense potential and power.


    If this is replaced by an ordinary person, it will not be able to load the training that has been at the limit, every minute, you will have to be played to death.


    Of course, this kind of training that has been at the limit is not something that everyone can do. Those who complete an extreme training can instantly restore them to their peak state. In the entire Super Theological Academy, there is only Sun Wukong!


    Therefore, his training model cannot be repeated by others.


    For a whole day, Monkey King spent the time he abused Galen and the others...


    Of course, this is not his body, it''s just a clone...


    As for the body, he has already returned to his own world to accompany his sisters...


    It wasn''t until about five o''clock in the afternoon that Monkey King appeared again...


    Looking at the completion of a new round of training, Galen and the others, who were already tired like a dog, couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, at the end of the day, I have insisted on the disappearance speed of one meter every four seconds. , You will be able to walk like flying under this load..."


    "Fuck! I still insist on... a few days, so today... one day, I already feel... it has passed... decades..." Jarvan said weakly, lying on the ground.


    "This is not for human play...really... After these few days, even if we are gods, we will be broken by you...not to mention that we are not..." Xin Zhao waved his hand again and again, as if I couldn''t do it.


    "A bunch of useless things, but in just a day, you have already cried and called your mother? I think that labor and management were in such extreme training, but as soon as they persisted, they persisted for several years. You are simply weak!" Monkey King Looking at Galen and the others with extreme contempt, with a look of disdain.


    "I''m going! How many years? Really? I read less, don''t lie to me!" Galen looked like I didn''t believe it.


    "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you, first let you feel the results of today''s cultivation!" Monkey King said, with a thought that directly eliminated the gravity that was bound to them.


    In an instant, Galen and the others felt lightened all over, which can be described as ecstatic...


    "Let me go! Suddenly I feel so light! It seems that I lose weight...too...too exaggerated?" Big D said in disbelief.


    "Illusions, they are all illusions... This is an illusion that eliminates the weight of the body..." Jarvan said with a serious face.


    "That''s not right! Lord Xin, I feel that I can jump three feet tall now!" Xin Zhao said with doubts and excitement.


    "Then you have a try?" Jarvan said.


    "Okay, let me try..." Xin Zhao immediately made a jumping posture, and then suddenly jumped into the air. This jump turned out to be tens of meters!


    "Fuck! I really jumped up... Xinye, this is going against the rhythm of the sky!" Galen and the others were stunned.


    "Mommy! Hurry! Hurry! Catch me! Catch me! Fall... Fall..."


    However, it was only shocked for a moment, and Xin Zhao¡¯s fearful shout came from the sky...


    "Nima...you all fell, how do you tell us to pick it up?" Jarvan exploded directly and looked at Monkey King anxiously: "Big Brother Wukong, hurry up, save Lord Xin, it really fell... "


    "If you want to try, you have to wait until we leave! You''re just dead!" Monkey King looked at Xin Zhao who was falling in exclamation, shook his head, his heart moved, and the surrounding scene changed. In a flash, they already appeared on the playground of the Super Seminary!


    With a bang, Xin Zhao directly face down and hit the concrete floor on the playground!With the crisp sound, even Galen and the others felt painful...


    "Lord Xin, are you okay? Are you dead?" Jiawen and the others ran over and kicked Xin Zhao, who was lying motionless on the ground, seemingly gloating.


    "Damn, I was almost cheated to death by you, and I was scared to death!" Xin Zhao bounced from the ground with a lingering expression on his face.


    "But I was really stunned just now! I didn''t expect that in only one day, I would have made such rapid progress!" Galen said, grazing his hands.


    "How about we practice?" Zhao Xin immediately looked at Galen.


    "Get out!" Galen said without thinking, and immediately refused.He doesn''t want to be fucked.


    "Don''t! I used to know what Xinye could do, but now I seem to have realized something..." Xin Zhao said with a serious face.


    "While playing, I won''t play with you anymore..." Galen''s belief is very firm.


    Xin Zhao immediately looked at Jarvan...


    "Don''t...you don''t look at me...Among us, you are the most cruel, you are the most bitter! I''m not as good as you..." Jarvan immediately admitted.


    "Right, right..." In order not to be frightened, Big D and Yi nodded again and again.


    "Sir, I really become so powerful? Have you started to counterattack?"


    Just as a few people were bragging, in the corridor of the dormitory building, Lena and other women also came over here...


    Because Sun Wukong had notified him in advance, he came to the playground to gather at 5 o''clock in the afternoon.


    "I''m going, how do you feel that they are more beautiful than before? And... who is that girl? Haven''t seen it?" Galen''s eyes were sharp, and he immediately saw the extra Ruiwen.


    "It''s a goddess again!" Xin Zhao was suddenly excited.


    "set!"


    With a loud shout from Monkey King, Galen and others immediately did not dare to talk more nonsense, and stood side by side!Even Lena and the others are very neat and tidy, because they are very afraid of that one hundred times, one hundred times...

 1140 Chapter 33 Live

    When the crowd was divided into two teams and stood up, Monkey King pointed to Ruiwen and said to Galen several people: "She just came this morning, called Ruiwen, you know..."


    "Hi, sister Ruiwen, my name is Jiawen..."


    "I''m Galen, if you don''t understand, just come to me..."


    "I''m Xin Zhao... Xin Zhao..."


    As soon as Sun Wukong''s voice fell, Galen and the others could not wait to surround Ruiwen and introduce themselves...


    After each introduction, Ruiwen can be regarded as familiar with them a lot.


    And Lena looked at Jiawen curiously: "By the way, what kind of exercises did Wukong teach you? Let''s listen..."


    "Gong method? No! Big Brother Wukong didn''t know where he took us. That place is scary to think about! The endless sky is only two meters wide, and each of us doesn''t know how much weight we have. The gravity, in short, it¡¯s really difficult..."


    "And that road still disappears, it can''t stop for a moment, otherwise, you have to fall. I heard that people who fall will be thrown into the universe directly, and they will have to die in minutes! We are almost all day long. In a race against death... thinking about it now, I don¡¯t know how we got through..."


    It''s okay for Lena to leave it alone. With this question, Jarvan immediately became a slapstick, and began to feel bitter...


    "So cruel?" Lena and the others were surprised after hearing what Jarvan said.


    "Isn''t it! But after one day, the effect is still very obvious. Every one of us is about to become Superman now!" said Jarvan, showing off his muscles, and then looking at Lena and said: "But you just What do you mean by the exercises? How did Brother Wukong train you?"


    "He taught us a practice exercise. We meditated in our dormitory all day..."


    "Let me go! Cultivation? Meditation practice? The kind in TV novels?" Galen immediately widened his eyes in surprise.


    "That''s right!" Lena nodded, looking very excited: "You don''t know, that exercise is simply too powerful, we just practiced for a day, and we already felt very light and full of power!"


    "Dan! We race against death all day long. You just meditate in the dormitory. There is no love! There is no love!" Xin Zhao heard it, and immediately yelled.


    "That''s right! Big Brother Wukong, I also teach us about the exercises. I am not very demanding. Anyone who wants to drop the dragon and eighteen palms will be enough..." Galen immediately looked at Sun Wukong in favor. past.


    "I''m still Tathagata Palm..." Monkey King looked at Galen with contempt, and said faintly: "You don''t have access to exercises or other techniques. Let''s honestly train in the way I arranged!"


    "Hey, this is the legendary differential treatment!" Galen looked disappointed.


    "Forget it, Ge Ge, who told you that you are not a pretty girl!" Xin Zhao patted Galen on the shoulder, comforting.


    "Oh, regret that I cast the wrong baby!" Galen sighed slightly.


    "Damn!" Jarvan and the others all put up their middle fingers with contempt at Galen.


    "Okay, that''s the end of today. Go to the training ground and get familiar with the results of today''s training. Tomorrow we will continue..." Monkey King waved his hand at Galen and the others, and then looked at Lena and the others: "Let''s go, yes. The bedroom, I want to see the results of your cultivation..."


    "Egg! All kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred!" Xin Zhao looked at the back of Monkey King and Lena walking towards the bedroom with a look of envy.


    "Hey! Don''t say it, it''s all tears!" Galen shook his head bitterly, which reminded him of the past when he was kneeling and singing conquer...


    "Work hard...cultivation...orange...there will be...the grapes...there will be..." Yi looked at Galen and the others, comforting word by word.


    "That''s good...but you seem to be saying something wrong?"


    "Don''t...care too much...probably just...so...meaning!"


    "Brother Yi, it feels so hard to listen to you!"


    "No... sorry... mean..."


    For the next week, Galen and the others have been doing extreme weight training...


    As for Lena and the others, it was much simpler and more convincing. They only needed to sit in the dormitory and practice.


    Until the eighth day, the real devilish training had just begun.


    Above a gorge, Galen and the others looked up and looked at the gray sky. They were slightly depressed. Looking at the dense primitive forest below, they felt a dark feeling in their hearts.


    "Big Brother Wukong, where is this? Why did you suddenly change the place?" Galen looked at everything, originally thinking that today is still doing the inhumane weight training as usual, but he did not expect that Sun Wukong suddenly brought them here. Arrived in such a place.


    "The weight training is almost done, it''s time for you to conduct actual combat training..." Monkey King looked at the primitive Cong Lin below and said lightly: "This is the training battlefield for you to take over the next month, and your only task is- ¡ªLive!"


    "I''m going, why don''t you hear these words? You are pitting us to death again!" When Galen and others heard it, their faces became serious.


    "Good luck to you, one month later, I will visit you again. I hope that at that time, there will be no one or some people missing from you..." Monkey King said, waving his hand at Galen and the others. , And then they disappeared before they could react.


    "Fuck...fuck...go...go away?" Seeing the Monkey King who suddenly disappeared, Galen and the others were stunned.


    "This Nima... I suddenly felt a bad feeling!" Jarvan looked around cautiously.


    "His hiss!!!"


    Suddenly, a strange roar reverberated from the rock wall of the canyon. Accompanied by a roar of''bang'', the rubble burst, and a huge black shadow with a hundred feet emerged from the rock wall!


    "Mummy! What a big centipede! I''m scared to death!" Big D exclaimed, his legs softened, and he fell directly to the ground.


    "Fuck! Run!" The ferocious monster was in front, and the relentless bloodthirsty eyes and the smelly tone scared Galen and the others. Their legs were weak, but facing the threat of death, they could only insist on it. escape!


    On the first day, facing this terrifying place, they didn''t have the courage to fight, they were always hiding and fleeing...


    The next day, they were hungry and they had to go out to find food, but there was no other edible things except monsters and monsters, so they realized that if they want to live, they must hunt or kill. If you are hunted, you will only be starved to death...


    "Egg! What the hell is this place? It''s not a place for people to stay!"


    "This is a big joke, I think we have to explain it here..."


    PS: Suddenly something happened today, I have to go out, maybe only one change.If you come back early, it will be updated in the code...

 1141 Chapter 34 The Centipede

    In desperation, Galen and the others came to the previous gorge again, and they were all cautious and extra cautious.


    "By the way, Brother Jia, are we really going to go down? Then there is a big centipede blocking the way." Xin Zhao looked at the dense forest below, somewhat uncertain.


    "What else can I do? It looks like there is only food there..." Jarvan also looked a little helpless, but there was no other way.If they don''t fill up their stomachs while still having a little energy, they will really hang on here.


    "It''s true! We have to believe in Big Brother Wukong, he shouldn''t give us an opponent we can''t beat...but the monster is so long that I can see that my heart is straight..." Galen looked at the opposite cliff and swallowed Saliva.The huge centipede with one hundred feet is indeed full of deterrence.


    "Brother Guy, you are the hardest. Go and bring out the big centipede on the opposite side. I am responsible for tying it up. Believe it, you three will give it a few cruelty immediately after I tie it up. Don¡¯t Keep your hands! Anyway, we are also trained in the devil style. If we can''t even overcome this, it would be shameful!" Jarvan looked serious and began to set up the task.


    "That''s right, Xinye, I am no longer a dick! A big centipede can stand me!" Xin Zhao played a gun, and his confidence instantly burst: "Brother Guy, go!"


    "Okay! Fight!" Galen was also infected, nodded solemnly, picked up his big sword, cautiously came to the edge of the canyon, and shouted at the front convenience: "Big centipede, your grandpa, I am here. Here, come out singled out with labor and capital!"


    With the sound of the rustle, the rubble rolled down the cliff, and the terrifying-looking centipede really popped out of the hole on the cliff...


    "Nyma...what do you think of this monster, I feel hairy in my heart!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the more nonsense, the more afraid we are. We will treat it as a bully dog..." Jarvan comforted him by self-hypnosis.


    "But I can''t associate it with a puppy..." Big D looked helpless.


    "Damn! I said it is imagination! Imagine you understand?"


    "I''m going! That guy is here, are you still in the mood to imagine? Imagine an egg! Brother Jia, it''s up to you!" At this moment, Galen''s cry suddenly sounded.


    I saw him running back all the way, toward the place where Jarvan was ambushing...


    "Come here! Everyone prepares!" Jarvan immediately became extremely serious. The enemy he faced for the first time was such a terrifying monster that ordinary people really couldn''t adapt.


    If it were replaced by the demons in the original book, they wouldn''t be so nervous, because those demons had a human face and didn''t look so scary.Compared with this monster, deterrence is not a level.


    Under Galen¡¯s pick, that huge centipede climbed up the cliff''sandy'' along the cliff, and the long body was hung on the cliff where they were on a span!


    Those dense limbs, moving, moving, saw Jarvan and the others have a numb scalp. This is precisely because when they saw this guy for the first time, they didn''t even think about it, and the reason was that they strayed directly because of this. The centipede is really stressful.


    As the centipede landed on this cliff, the huge body brought countless smoke and dust and chased Galen, who was running forward!


    The strange cry of''hissing'' made people chilling.


    "Brother Jia, here..." Big D kept his eyes on, watching the centipede getting closer and closer, full of nervousness, and his forehead was covered with small cold sweat.


    "Don''t make a sound!" Jarvan made a silent motion, holding his breath, and after the centipede had entered the attack range, he immediately jumped out and shouted: "Demacia!!"


    "I''ll go! You are Dema''s fart! Big move! Big move!" Galen yelled furiously.


    "Ah? Right! Sorry... I''m too nervous... Be brave..." Jarvan bowed and apologized, then raised his hands and shouted again: "The sky is falling apart!!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the mountains were shaking, and huge rocky mountains rose from the ground in an instant, and the centipede was directly stuck in the rocky mountains!


    Suddenly trapped, the centipede immediately roared in anger. The sharp swing of the centipede cut and disintegrated the rock at an astonishing speed...


    "Fuck! So fierce?" Jarvan was obviously taken aback.


    "Brother Jia, good job!" Xin Zhao on the side suddenly shouted loudly: "A little bit of cold light will arrive first, and then the gun will be like a dragon! At this moment, my ancestors are possessed, a big centipede, look at the gun!"


    During the big drink, I saw Xin Zhao kicking to the ground, and his body instantly ejected like a cannonball. With a''poof'', the long gun in his hand directly pierced into the head of the centipede!


    The green sap overflowed, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s blood or brain plasma...


    "Master Xin, give you a hundred likes! Now, it''s up to me!" Big D said, clasping the big axe in both hands, leaping up high, smashing Huashan with force, and taking the centipede from the axe. Cut it in two!


    However, the so-called centipede is dead but not stiff. Even if the head is pierced and the body is broken in two, the centipede still does not die, but becomes even more angry!


    The severe pain made it even more violent. Both eyes became scarlet. He swung his head suddenly and threw Xin Zhao away. He fell tens of meters away, smashing into a large human figure. Pit...


    Then Hundred Foot swiftly moved, like a sawtooth, actually sawing the rock mountain that bound it in half, and crashing down!


    Big D screamed and jumped directly into the sky for life. He was not buried in it. When he landed, he could not help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead: "Fortunately, I jumped tens of meters now, otherwise I really want to pit..."


    The centipede that is just getting out of trouble, like a beast out of trouble, roars and bites towards the nearest Jarvan!


    And becoming two centipedes of centipedes, it is as if they have become two centipedes, their combat effectiveness will not decrease but increase!


    The posture of the bite, like the arrival of death!


    Jarvan''s complexion changed drastically, and it was already too late if he wanted to use the world to break apart again!


    But at this moment, he has been silent and easy to move!


    Breathe, draw the sword, dodge, and move in one go!


    "Alpha... raid!!"


    In just an instant, Yi''s figure turned into a sharp stream of light, slashing towards the bodies of the two centipedes...


    When three seconds passed, his figure interlaced with the centipede, posing a handsome slashing posture!


    However, the two hundred-legged centipedes that followed suddenly broke into several sections and fell to the ground without strength...


    "Fuck! Brother Yi! Bull!"


    The people of Galen were shocked by Yi''s hand so they all gave their thumbs up to express their praise!


    "If we want to do it, we can still do it... It seems that we have become completely reborn..." Xin Zhao climbed up from the ground and looked at the killed centipede, full of excitement.


    "Don''t know it, I was shocked, we are already so awesome!" Galen was also excited.


    "Brothers, get up and let us conquer the jungle in front of you..." Jarvan waved his hand, which was very energetic...

 1142 Chapter 35 The White Dragon Horse of the Masters House

    Super seminary, wandering Ryze''s office.


    Regarding the whereabouts of Galen and others, Monkey King naturally wanted to tell the big bald head.


    After listening to Monkey King¡¯s report, the wandering Ryze seemed helpless: "It¡¯s very difficult for you to send them to such a dangerous place for training like this!"


    "What''s the embarrassment! How can a training method like yours become a real strong person!" Sun Wukong was disdainful: "Giving them to you for training is just a waste of their qualifications. , In the end, even a soldier can torture them to death! Give me a month to return you a group of superheroes!"


    "Uh...Since you have said everything for this purpose, then I will wait for the result..." The wandering Ryze was also helpless at the moment, because Monkey King had already sent people away, so what''s the use of him in a hurry.


    Then, he said a little worried: "But...that... will they really be in danger of life? You know, among them, the loss of one, for us, is a huge loss..."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die..." Monkey King said, waved his hand, and walked out of the office: "Then, I''ll go first, and I have to arrange Lena and others..."


    Seeing Monkey King''s departure, Wandering Ryze sighed slightly: "I really don''t know if it is right or wrong to hand them over to him for training... I hope there will be no accidents..."


    Back in the bedroom, Lena and the other women were still meditating and cultivating. In the room, various colors of glow rose up, which looked very beautiful.


    Seeing Monkey King who walked in, Caitlin and the others stopped cultivating. Looking at Monkey King, Lena said: "Wukong, it''s boring to meditate like this every day. Is there any new training method? Let''s get some fresh... "


    "I''m here for this..." Monkey King smiled slightly: "When the time comes, you don''t want to complain!"


    "What is it?" Fiona asked curiously.


    "Practical training..."


    "Is it finally going to fight! This goddess has been waiting impatiently!" Rena instantly stood up with excitement, her expression impatient: "What are you waiting for, hurry up!"


    "I hope you can always be so energetic..." Monkey King smiled slightly, his heart moved, and he immediately appeared on a vast plain with Lena and the others.


    "I''m going! This is that? Why did you come here all of a sudden?" Lena stared at the suddenly changing scene, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "This is the so-called spatial movement? It''s amazing! It''s just a moment, and my microwormhole transportation technology is simply incomparable..." Katerina was also shocked.


    As for Caitlin and others, they have already looked at Monkey King with admiration.


    "Then how do we train? Do we fight each other?" Lena said.


    "No... I will arrange for you opponents..." Monkey King said, and with a light wave of his hand, the burly and handsome figure of Pony King appeared again.


    "I''m going! Change into a living thing out of thin air? Goku, your method is getting more and more perverted!" Lena stared at the pony king who suddenly appeared, her eyes widened in surprise.


    After seeing Monkey King, Xiao Ma Wang immediately ran over with a look of joy, and he squinted his eyes as he touched him with a light hand.


    "Introduce you, it is my mount, Lei!"


    "Lei? She looks so handsome, she looks like a dragon horse..." Wei En said with bright eyes.


    "Ryoma? What you said, really..." Caitlin looked at the little horse king seriously, and then looked at Monkey King with a very strange look: "Wukong, you shouldn''t be your master. Bailongma, come here, right?"


    "Puff!"


    When the women heard this, they burst into laughter: "Haha~~ Caitlin, you are so talented in saying this, I think so! Haha~~~"


    Sun Wukong suddenly became full of black lines, and he pulled Caitlin over, squeezing her cheek for a while: "I just want to pass you through..."


    "Don''t...it hurts... sorry, I was wrong... let go..." Caitlin immediately begged for mercy.


    "I''m sure now, you are indeed a god, the real god..." Katerina said with a serious expression looking at Monkey King.


    "Carter, what do you mean by this? Do you mean I''m a fake?" Rena was immediately upset.Catalina simply ignored her.


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense..." Monkey King let go of Caitlin and said with a serious face: "Now start training. Your opponent is it. In this month, it will be your partner for training. !"


    "Hey hey hey~~ You let a horse be our sparring partner? Isn''t it underestimated?" Lena started to get up in dissatisfaction immediately.


    "Underestimate you? As long as anyone of you can touch one of its hairs, I will cover your food for the rest of your life!"


    "This is what you said, don''t regret it!" When Lena heard this, her eyes lit up, and the food that Monkey King took out, they all tasted it. That''s nothing to say. If you can eat it for a lifetime, it''s simply It''s so attractive.


    "Oh? That''s not right! Why do you sound like you are taking advantage of us?" After a moment of excitement, Lena reacted again, and immediately looked towards Monkey King.


    "Literally, you know..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "It doesn''t matter, if you have something to eat...Even if it is a real white dragon horse, this goddess will touch it to you!" Lena said, her figure flashed, and she reached out and touched Lei...


    Unexpectedly,''Lei'' just snorted and sprayed Reina directly...


    If the previous Lena had fallen to the ground in embarrassment, but after practicing the exercises taught by Monkey King, her physical fitness has been greatly improved, just a beautiful backflip, she stood firmly on the ground.


    Then he looked at Lei''s gaze, full of shock: "I didn''t see that this horse still has this strength? The goddess was sprayed flying with a loud nose? How unreasonable!"


    This time, she was serious, and rushed towards Xiao Ma Wang again...


    But the result is still the same, the little horse king still has a loud nose and sprays her away...


    "It''s Wukong''s mount, this horse is extraordinary, Lena, let''s get on it together!" Katerina also became serious now.


    "Lei, let''s get started! Don''t be polite, train me to death, don''t beat the disabled!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly and issued an order.


    Lei nodded respectfully, stepped forward, glanced at the women of Lena, as if telling them: "Go on together!"


    "I''m going! I was picked up by a horse. I can''t bear it!" Caitlin immediately yelled, raising the weapon in her hand, and blasting Lei...


    PS: If you have something to do today, these two updates will be delivered in advance...

 1143 Chapter 36 Morgana

    Galen and others are undergoing life and death training...


    And Lena and the others also suffered a lot under Lei¡¯s training...


    At first, watching the sisters being abused, and occasionally scratching a lot of clothes, seeing some very loving scenes, I don¡¯t have a lot of enjoyment. However, over time, Monkey King also felt a little boring, because he was originally It''s a master who can''t be idle.


    So he taught Lei all the tasks, but he chose to leave...


    "In other words, in this world, are there any sister papers that are worth looking forward to? Nine-tailed demon fox¡ª¡ªAli; Glory Girl¡ª¡ªLax¡­"


    Just when Monkey King was walking on the street alone, thinking secretly about the sister paper in League of Legends, a wormhole from the sky suddenly dropped a huge fireball like a meteorite!


    To be precise, it was not a fireball, but a protective shield burning with flames, and a graceful figure could still be vaguely seen inside.


    The moment Monkey King appeared, he had already sensed it. He looked up to the sky, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Morgana... finally appeared. It seems that the world is finally about to become lively. Now... I¡¯m boring to be idle, so I¡¯ll go and meet the queen with personality..." The idea is set, and Monkey King''s figure disappears here...


    The''fireball'' carried a terrifying impact like a meteorite, and fell to the ground with a loud noise of''bang'', shaking the boss out of a hole!


    When the smoke cleared, a woman appeared with her back and wings spread out. She was dressed in pitch black, glamorous and noble, yet arrogant and arrogant.


    Ignoring the idiot who dialed 110 behind him, Morgana raised her fingers together and held it to her ears, talking to people...No, it should be said that she was talking to God, and she was also a god of death: "Is this the world? Karthus..."


    "Yes, with your abilities, it''s easy to establish your own free kingdom over there, isn''t it?" Karthus''s tone seemed very deep, as long as he heard it, one could feel that this guy is not a good person. .


    And this is a call between two worlds that spans millions of light years, and it sounds like a bit of a mouthful.


    "Idiot, stupid!" Morgana said unceremoniously: "Thank you for sending me here, but I will not be used as a gun by you."


    "Have I said that I want to use you as a gunman?" Karthus''s tone was deep, but also very plain.


    And Morgana was also very disdainful of him: "You idiot who pretends to be a death god, sent me a degenerate libertarian to this backward world, why? Stop teasing, idiot, my It¡¯s mine. I do everything I do. I am an archangel!"


    "Heh~ used to be..."


    "Now I''m the archangel. Damn!" Morgana''s tone of voice suddenly became a little excited, and I looked very angry: "I tell you, Karthus, you bloody ghost, don''t fight with me, fuck off. !" Talking, interrupted the communication directly.


    "Eh? Technical failure?" Karthus didn''t seem to know that Morgana had hung up the call. He turned his head to the short man next to him and asked, the other party shook his head directly, indicating that he didn''t know anything.


    Well, I thought it would be a great ability, but it turned out that it was just a high-tech...


    Just when Morgana laughed and was about to summon her own demon army, Monkey King suddenly flashed before her.


    Morgana hurriedly stopped her figure, almost slammed into Monkey''s arms, staggered a step, took a few steps, looked at Monkey King, and said very uncomfortably: "Damn! Who are you guys? I thought I would appear like this. Is the way very cool? Believe it or not, this queen cut you in minutes!"


    "Cut me off? You can try!" Monkey King looked at Morgana with a smile, and looked at her without shy.


    "You really got on it, right?" Morgana snorted immediately, lifted her foot, and kicked towards Monkey King''s door...


    However, Monkey King was just sideways, and easily escaped.


    Morgana immediately gave a startled suspicion, turned around, and kicked out again at Monkey King, but he was still dodged by Monkey King''s seemingly simple sideways...


    "A little bit capable!" Morgana stopped, looked at Monkey King somewhat unexpectedly, with a slender hand, a dark light flare appeared in her hand, and with a light hand, she whizzed towards Monkey King!


    "It''s worthy of being a villain, this shot is really merciless!" Monkey King felt the power contained in the dark light ball, but smiled slightly, tapped a finger, and the dark light ball that flew in was instantly Stopped, and then he was squeezed in his hand, playing at will!


    "Fuck! In this backward place, there is such a powerful existence as you?" Morgana was obviously surprised by the hand exposed by Sun Wukong: "Isn''t the old lady being cheated by the bastard of Karthus? "


    "Fallen angel...God?" Monkey King looked at Morgana, feeling a little disappointed in his heart. The so-called God is just such a little power, but it is far from the God in his mind.


    "Hey! Boy, look at you very nice, how about it, do you want to go with this queen? Build a real free country with this queen, and this queen will give you a great general, how about?" Morgana looked at Monkey King , Unexpectedly began to flicker him.


    "General?" Monkey King looked at Morgana with a smile on his face: "Not interested, but if you marry me, you can still consider it!"


    "Damn! Fuck off! Don''t even think that the toad wants to eat swan meat!" Morgana immediately waved her hand and refused very aggressively.


    "I just said casually...Of course, you can also consider..." Monkey King smiled indifferently: "It''s nice to meet you. This time I will treat it as a familiar face. Next time, we will meet again. Opportunity..." As he said, his figure flashed again, and he had disappeared.


    "Damn! Disappeared again? Space movement technology? Show off skills? My old lady despises you..." Morgana raised two middle fingers directly at the place where Monkey King disappeared, and immediately put on a very serious expression. : "It seems that wanting to conquer this world is not as simple as imagined! But this is interesting! Hahahaha!!!"


    While laughing, she raised her hands high, and a dark circle of light suddenly appeared on the ground in front of her. As it ascended, a dark beam of light shot straight into the sky!The scene was shocking and full of uncertainty, which also heralded that the peace of this world is about to end!


    In the world of death, Karthus is still doing his little moves at the moment.


    "Regarding Morgana, I don''t think there is anything to watch out for. She will be hanged by her sister sooner or later, but we have to summon a fun one. I have to summon their Demon King...hahahahaha~~~"..

 1144 Chapter 37 Doubt

    At the same time, the big bald wandering Ryze was also awakened from his dream, became full of dignity, hurriedly dressed, came to the office, called MISS teacher and Jess over...


    "Teacher Liu, what''s the matter? What did you tell me to do at night? It seems a bit wrong to hear you just now..." Teacher MISS opened the office door and walked in slowly.


    For a moment, Jace also walked in with his beautiful sledgehammer...


    "What to do? I feel that darkness is coming, and a huge evil god has been passed from the wormhole. I am afraid we can''t resist its power now..." The wandering Ryze walked back and forth in front of Jess and MISS, looking very anxious. Look like.


    "Uh...what a horror method?" Jace asked curiously.


    "What I saw in my nightmare were fallen angels from the angel family. Their world should be millions of light years away from us..."


    "Is this scientific?" Jace asked.


    "Which aspect are you talking about?" Wandering Ryze looked at Jace.


    "You just saw it in a dream. It may not be reality. Is this science?"


    "Well, my brain has long established a microwave connection with military satellites."


    "In other words, this is the result of military satellite detection?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Then what''s the combat effectiveness of our current team?" Jace asked with a serious face.


    "Well, regarding this issue, I don''t have to worry about it..." Wandering Ryze waved his hand, his tone was a little worried at the same time: "I''m just worried about which side instructor Sun is on..."


    "What do you mean by this?" The MISS teacher who had been silent for a long time finally spoke.


    "In my dream, I saw instructor Sun meeting with the fallen angel..." Wandering Ryze''s face was serious, and there was concern in his tone.


    "What? Instructor Sun meets the fallen angel? How is this possible!" Jace was obviously surprised, and exclaimed, "Didn''t he go to train Lena and the others? If he is an undercover agent sent by the other party, then we are in a situation. Isn''t it dangerous?!"


    "It''s still light. If it''s really like that, I''m afraid Galen, Lena, and the others have fallen into each other''s hands..." MISS teacher looked serious, looked at Ryze, and said very seriously: "You can detect Guy Where are they now? Are they safe?"


    "It can''t be detected, their training venue is another dimension, and military satellites can''t detect it at all..." Wandering Ryze shook his head helplessly.


    "This is really troublesome..." Teacher MISS looked solemnly: "Nowadays, if even instructor Sun can''t determine whether it is an enemy or a friend, wouldn''t we still have to have a fight?"


    "We can''t make a hasty conclusion about this. Have you seen the specific situation of Instructor Sun and the fallen angel?" Jace asked Ryze with a serious face.


    "Well, it doesn''t look like they are in the same group, but his attitude is a bit subtle!"


    "What a subtle method?" Teacher MISS was suddenly aroused by curiosity.


    "Um... he said... if the fallen angel marries him... you might consider joining their camp..." Wandering Ryze looked helpless.


    "Damn! So no morals?" Jace''s eyes widened immediately.


    "How about we use the same method?" MISS teacher asked.


    "Why, you want to marry him?" Jace looked at MISS teacher in surprise.


    "You just want to marry him!" Miss Miss immediately lost his eyes.


    "When I said a big bald head, I warned you not to speak ill of me behind your back, don''t you have a long memory, do you?" Monkey King suddenly flashed into the office, looking at the wandering Ryze with indifferent expression, causing the latter to say that the pressure was not Generally large.


    "I''m not saying bad things about you..." Monkey King''s sudden appearance, when he frightened the bald heads, he hurriedly explained: "Who told you to make you so mysterious, if we don''t doubt you, we can''t make it. Ah! Now that the words are clear, then you can tell, where are you standing on?"


    "Me? I''m not anywhere. Didn''t I say that, I just came to experience campus life, your war is not my business, I remain neutral, someday Morgana will really want to marry me, maybe I I really hit you in reverse!"


    "In other words, you might become our enemy?" Jace looked serious, shook hands with the sledgehammer, and there was a trace of hostility in his eyes.


    "Enemy? If you understand it this way, you can, but you have to be responsible for your choice!" Monkey King looked at Jace with a smile on his face, but he made the latter chill and trembled!


    This indifferent smiling face made Jace feel as if a death god from hell was staring at him, as long as he moved, it was death!


    "Then how do you prove that you are not the undercover agent sent by the other party? And Galen, are they really sent somewhere to train by you?" Teacher MISS did not flinch, staring at Monkey King with a serious expression.


    "Undercover? That''s the case... Are you doubting my identity..." Monkey King looked at MISS teacher with a joking expression, full of arrogance and disdain in his tone: "I, Monkey King, do things, do I need to do so much trouble? I want to kill you, raise your hands!"


    As he said, a terrifying aura from God burst out in an instant, covering the wandering Ryze, MISS teacher, and Jess. For a moment, all three of them made a''thump'' and were overwhelmed to the ground. , Can''t move at all!What was revealed in his eyes was a deep shock and fear!


    "God? Haha... The so-called gods in your world really make me feel ridiculous, gods, do you need to use any technology? It''s really nonsense! Now I know that the gods you talk about are compared with me as a god Get up, is there any difference?" Monkey King looked at the three wandering Ryze with a playful expression.


    "Although I guessed it a long time ago... but I didn''t expect you to be so strong!" Wandering Ryze widened his eyes and looked at Monkey King with shock.Although he had guessed for a long time, he did not expect that the great god he thought was at most similar to the principal of the time god, but he did not expect that it would be so powerful that it was just imposing, and he could not move. .This seems to be a bit exaggerated and powerful!


    "Now, do you still think I''m an undercover agent? Miss Miss..." Monkey King squatted down, gently squeezed MISS''s face, and smiled playfully.


    "No...No...I''m sorry...I''m sorry...I''m rude..." Teacher MISS''s face was reddish, and while her heart was tense, even speaking became difficult. With the horrible atmosphere, she felt like she was After being touched by the god of death, there is a sense of panic and tingling scalp.


    PS: I need to help others during the day, and send two changes in advance...

 1145 Chapter 38—Sona and Jana

    "But that guy was right just now. If you marry me, you might be able to bring me to your camp!" Monkey King squeezed MISS teacher''s face, and when he left, he didn''t forget to tease her. a bit.


    Looking at the left back of Monkey King, he was quite mature. The familiar and generous MISS teacher was also a little reddened by Monkey King.


    As soon as Monkey King left, the aura that overwhelmed them also disappeared. The wandering Ryze stood up from the ground and looked at MISS teacher very seriously: "Miss MISS, would you like to think about it?"


    "This...I think it''s OK..." Jace also stood up, looking serious.


    "It''s up to you, you want to marry, you marry yourself!" Miss Miss immediately rolled her eyes at the two, blushing, and walked out of the office.


    "Then teacher Liu, what should we do now?" Jace looked at the wandering Ryze.


    "What else can I do? Cold!" Wandering Ryze shrugged helplessly: "Since we know that he is not our enemy for the time being, naturally we have to find a way to get him over! So awesome! A great god, if we switch to the enemy, then we will be a tragedy!"


    "Indeed... indeed so..." Jace recalled just now, still lingering in his heart, with a look of fear: "That breath is simply terrifying! It is not the same dimension as the gods I have seen before. Under that momentum, I will It feels like a tiny ant, waiting for death to come..."


    "His existence has surpassed the understanding of technology. Is this... the real god?" Wandering Ryze murmured and waved his hand to Jace: "You go back to sleep, there is nothing more... "


    "Then, I''ll leave first!" Jace stood at attention, stood up straight, and walked out in a straight military posture...


    After Jace left, the wandering Ryze shut them down, took out the phone, and made a call...


    "Hey, is it the chief?"


    "Ryze, why are you calling me in the middle of the night? Is it because of the fallen angel that just appeared? Or because of the instructor Sun from your college?"


    "It seems that you have observed it through satellites... I am looking for you because of this..."


    "Have you checked his details? Is it an enemy or a friend?"


    "I haven''t found my identity... nor is it an enemy or a friend, it''s neutral... But I already know a little bit, this is a true god, an amazing god, a super awesome god... a god we can''t afford to offend!"


    "...This is the first time I heard you admire someone in this tone! Don''t scare me, that guy is so terrible?" The chief was obviously startled by Ryze''s tone.


    "It''s so terrible...Although I don''t want to scare you, it''s the truth..." Wandering Ritz paused and added: "Even if the principal of Time God is here, I''m afraid he will have to be hanged!"


    "Fuck!" The other party was shocked and obviously exploded with a classic foul language, and then heard a click. The phone was obviously scared to the ground. For a while, the other party''s shocked voice sounded again: "You really Didn''t you lie to me? Even the principal of Time God has to be beaten? He is the supreme god of our world!"


    "I hope it''s fake..." The wandering Ryze smiled helplessly: "But before I had time to resist in front of others, I had already kneeled under the momentum he released! This is so much time. The headmaster can''t do it..."


    "So powerful?" The other party''s voice was shocked, and he was also extraordinarily solemn: "You said that you are not an enemy or a friend. What is it about being neutral? Carter and the others will be fine? Can you bring him over?"


    "There is hope, but it is also possible that the fallen angel will draw you in... As for Carter and the others, there should be nothing wrong..." Wandering Ritz paused, and said: "You have seen it through satellite monitoring, right? As long as that If a fallen angel marries him, we may be hanged by him!"


    Although they think this is just a joke of Monkey King, they have to consider it.


    "Well... it''s really tricky..." The head''s tone obviously became extremely solemn, as if he was thinking about something...


    "That chief..." Wandering Ryze was hesitant to speak.


    "Just say anything..."


    "Isn''t your daughter with others now, or... consider it?"


    "You old bastard! Don''t beat my daughter, or labor and management will turn your face on you!" The other party''s tone was obviously angry.


    "Okay! Okay! When I didn''t say...you can figure it out..." Wandering Ryze said and hung up the phone.


    "Chief, is the Monkey King you talking about really that powerful?" A woman sitting aside watching the scene in front of her suddenly asked curiously.


    She is extremely beautiful, dressed in a military uniform, fully supporting her perfect figure. It can be said to be forward, protruding, crooked, and waist!Especially the things that cannot be described in the front are called a big one!Well, a harmonious society, I can only describe it as big.


    "I don''t know. It''s just that the old bastard Ryze said that even the principal of Time God can be beaten. This is a bit tricky... Such a powerful helper can''t fall into the enemy''s camp, otherwise we would be in danger..."


    "I''m really curious about that person, should I... let me see?" The woman looked at the chief and asked tentatively.


    "Sona? Are you sure?" The chief was obviously taken aback.Are there any automatic invitations for this kind of thing?


    "Of course, I have to go out and promise to fool him into our camp..." Sona smiled confidently, and this smile seemed very fascinating.


    "I want to go too..." Another beautiful woman beside Sona also said.


    "Jana? Even you..." The chief was obviously stunned: "This is not going to play! You have to think clearly..."


    "We don''t make jokes about the comfort of the world..." Sona said seriously.


    "I''m very pleased that you have this kind of consciousness, but what if you two leave?"


    "Now there is no war, just call a few people over and watch it. If our sisters draw the Monkey King over, it will be worth a thousand troops!" Gana said with a seductive look.


    "Don''t hesitate, it''s settled! Let''s set off now..." Sona said, stood up immediately, took Gana''s hand and left in a hurry...


    "Hey... Um..." The chief wanted to say something, but the two women had disappeared from the field of vision. They were stunned and muttered: "How do I feel that the two of them are very impatient? ?"...


    "Hehe...I can finally take the opportunity to sneak out and play...I really want to see how delicious the food that Carter has praised is so delicious..."


    In the aisle, Sona looked at the phone screen in her hand, her eyes shining, full of expectation.


    It turns out that there are photos in her mobile phone, all kinds of incredible delicacies, just looking at the photos, it is saliva and appetite...

 1146 Chapter 39 The Pit

    Well, it turns out that the two women''s automatic invitation so positive is just for the food that Monkey King has!


    This matter has to be talked about a few days ago. While Catalina and the others were playing against the pony king''Lei'', Sun Wu was bored in his spare time, so he casually took out a mobile phone to play, it happened to be Catalina of.


    And there is something called WeChat in this world. Although there is an account, Monkey King just glanced at it and saw that Katerina rarely played this kind of thing, so he kindly helped her to send some photos of the food she had eaten recently. I also left a testimonial, which attracted the attention of countless people, and among them, there were Sona and Gana...


    This really surprised Monkey King, so he started chatting with these two sisters, all kinds of awesome, well, the two sisters who didn''t know the truth were decisively fooled. They always thought that they were chatting with them. It''s Catalina.


    This also led to the above events...


    It is said that once a woman becomes curious, she can kill a cat, but Ganna and Sona have obviously been fully aroused by curiosity...


    The night is getting brighter, and a new day has arrived...


    The two beautiful girls walked out of a luxurious car, twisted and turned to the office of the big bald wandering Ryze...


    "I didn''t expect the two of you to come..." Wandering Ryze looked at the two women in front of him, looking a little surprised.


    "Don''t talk too much nonsense, is he there now?" Jana looked at the wandering Ryze with a serious and formulaic expression, without seeing any changes in her expression.


    "Room B205, but maybe he is not in the dormitory now, because he has always been fascinating, disappearing, disappearing, and I don''t know when he will appear..."


    "By the way, are you sure he is not the monkey monkey? I heard that Monkey King has changed seventy-two..." Sona asked, looking at Ryze seriously.


    "It shouldn''t be... he doesn''t have the characteristics of a monkey..." Wandering Ryze touched his big bald head and said.


    "Okay! Let''s investigate by ourselves... Room B205, right?" Jana said, and left the office with Sona.


    Coming to the door of room B205, Sona looked at the house number and nodded: "B205...this is it..."


    Knocked on the door, no one responded...


    Jana opened the door directly, looked at the empty dormitory, frowned: "Sure enough..."


    Just as the two girls were about to leave, Monkey King''s figure suddenly flashed here: "I said that I felt that sister paper was calling me, so it was Saona and Jana!"


    When Sona heard this, it was obvious that her eyebrows trembled, and she corrected: "My name is Sona!"


    "No difference, all the same..." Monkey King waved his hand.


    "This is bad, okay?" Sona looked at Monkey King, obviously a little angry.


    "Sure enough..." Jana looked at Monkey King until she was very calm. After looking at him carefully for a while, she said, "You are Monkey King?"


    "But not Monkey King..." Monkey King replied seemingly serious.


    "You are still humorous..." Sona looked at Monkey King, smiled slightly, and carefully looked at this figure who was said to be able to control the whole battle. In fact, it seemed nothing special.


    "I heard that you have a lot of delicious things, don''t you entertain us?" Jana rushed directly into the subject.


    "Emotions, you are not here to seduce me, but to eat!" Monkey King suddenly looked disappointed.


    "It seems that nothing has escaped your eyes..." Jana looked at Monkey King with a strange face, and said: "If you want to come, you also know our identity..." After a pause, he said: "How about Carter and the others? Up?"


    "Very well, it won''t take long to become a master!"


    "Let''s not talk about it for now, quickly take out the things for us to taste, just looking at the pictures before made me greedy!" Sona looked at Monkey King from the side, obviously a little impatient.


    Obviously, they didn''t regard Monkey King as an enemy. Perhaps this was the instinct of being a woman. When they first saw Monkey King, they were very sure that this person is not an enemy!For no reason, but it is so sure.


    This is where Monkey King¡¯s personal charm lies. He can be close to people for no reason, or scared for no reason.


    The table full of delicacies was only a moment before the eyes of the two women. The incredible fragrance and colorful light all at once attracted Sona and Jana...


    "Is this really just food? It''s incredible... When I looked at the pictures before, I thought they were all fake, but they really exist..." Sona looked at the table full of food, her eyes widened in shock, and she swallowed. . Liquid, detrimental to the image of a lady.


    After a meal, the two women understood the specific meaning of the deliciousness of the world, and their hearts, uh, no, their stomachs were completely conquered.


    Even the muscles. The skin and appearance have become more delicate than before...


    "It''s so delicious! This is the best thing we have ever eaten in our life! Thank you so much, thank you for your hospitality!" Sona and Jana were covered with a layer of glow after eating and drinking. , Really beautiful. Exquisitely gorgeous.


    In order to leave an indelible impression on the two women, Monkey King entertained them both with the best ingredients.


    In his words: Once you enter my pit, don''t even think about getting up.


    "Wukong, can you take us to see Carter and the others'' training? After all, they are here, so I still have to check it out!" Sona asked tentatively looking at Monkey King.


    "Of course!" Monkey King thought, and the three of them already appeared on a vast grassland.


    In the distance, Reina and her daughters are still doing actual combat training with Lei...


    Seeing the suddenly changing scene, Sona and Jana looked at each other, obviously seeing the shock in each other''s eyes!


    Without warning, he came to another place. With such methods, it is no wonder that the big bald wandering Ryze would rate him so high.This strength is really mysterious!


    Then he turned his head and looked at Lena and the others, showing surprise again...


    At this time, Lena, dressed in combat costumes, were continuously besieging the pony king''Lei''...


    Lena exudes a dazzling light, holding a shield in one hand and a sword in the other. She is brave and heroic, like a goddess of war!


    Every time the little horse king snorted, she was offset by her shield lifting at an astonishing speed!It is completely acting as a pre-war MT role.


    And Catalina''s mature body flashed back and forth in the field, and the micro-wormhole transportation technology had almost reached the level of perfection!


    The dagger in his hand is brandishing, carrying a dangerous cold light...

 1147 Chapter 40: A Perverted Broken Horse

    Wei En and other women also assisted in the attack...


    After practicing the exercises Sun Wukong handed over to them, the women have obviously improved their strength. They have been fighting against the pony king all the time, all gaining a lot of gains, and they have learned a lot of their own fighting skills.


    Wei En''s current weapon is no longer a short dagger around her waist, but a very cool crossbow of Godslayer that flashes with glowing light and black thunder and lightning!No, it should be a bow!This bow is an exclusive weapon specially made by Monkey King for her. It was originally called the''God Killing Bow'', but Monkey King felt that it was not good to go around, so he simply named it''God Killing''!


    At that time, I received complaints from Lena for a long time. In her words, kill God?That''s killing her!


    I saw that after a certain distance from the little horse king, Wei En decisively pulled the bowstring, input her own power of killing gods, and condensed a god killing arrow!


    With a loose hand, the Arrow of Killing God turned into a streamer and shot towards the little horse king!


    Wherever he went, even the turf on the ground was scraped to pieces, leaving a straight ditch on the ground!


    The speed is so fast that people can''t respond!The power of this arrow has begun to take shape!Exuding waves of destruction and destruction!


    Although his back was facing the Arrow of Killing the Gods, the fierce wind behind him was already felt by the little horse king, and he didn''t turn his head around. It was very decisive and kicked out!


    A terrible storm emerged from its back kick and turned into a terrible tornado, directly smashing the smashed god-killing arrow!


    The tornado remained unabated. With a cry of exclamation, Vayne was swept into the sky, then dizzy, fell from the sky, dizzy, and did not slow down for a long time...


    At the same time, Caitlin on the other side had already squeezed her ready-made trigger. In an instant, a dazzling beam of destruction shot out from the muzzle, targeting the little horse king!


    They all know that the pony king is amazing, and the defense is even more terrifying. Even if they are attacked by them, it will be hard to hurt. Therefore, they have tried their best and did not leave any hands!


    The timing of this attack is seamless with Wei En, but the little horse king just makes a slight vertical leap, speed like a phantom, easily dodges!


    However, it had just appeared, and Ruiwen greeted it with a sharp cut!


    The terrifying Ban Yue sword energy instantly gushes out from the big sword in Ruiwen''s hand, passing through the body of the little horse king!It turns out this is just an afterimage!


    And the pony king''s figure appeared behind Ruiwen in an instant, and the horse''s head swayed slightly, and Ruiwen suddenly uttered an ouch, and was flung out!


    At the moment when the pony king swung Ruiwen to fly, Catalina, who was already ready to go, finally moved!


    Jiao''s body flashed, as if directly jumping into the space, when he appeared, he was already in front of the little horse king!Short daggers emerged all over the body, turned into streamers, and flew towards the little horse king!


    See how you hide at such close range!


    As long as one attack, as long as one attack, they will win.


    However, the smile on Katerina''s face just bloomed, and it was already frozen.


    The little horse king just rang his nose slightly, and the air around him suddenly seemed to be alive, violently flowing, turning into a headwind, entrained by the countless flying knives and streamers, all flying past Catalina''s body, deeply immersed in it. In the ground!


    Catalina was stunned. Just when she wanted to do something, she was slapped by the tail of the little horse king!


    "I''m going! The group is going to be destroyed in a while! You guys are really not awesome!" Lena yelled, and then the arrogant haha ??laughed: "Sure enough, the goddess has to go out at the critical moment! Lei! Take the move, sun flares!!"


    I saw Lena raised her hands up to the sky, while she was drinking, a huge solar light ball was summoned by her!The power contained in it is that even Monkey King was a little surprised: "Oh? Did you realize this great trick? It seems that the training during this period of time has not been wasted! But the power is so weak that the strength is much weaker. Needs to be improved..."


    The solar light sphere emits a dazzling light, shining down, making the pony king feel like entering a quagmire. Suddenly discovering that his speed is restricted and slowing down, he suddenly looked at Lena with some surprises. There are also such skills.


    "I''m going! Fiona, don''t be stunned! Let''s do it when I limit it!" Lena said, and looked at Caitlin and the others: "And you, together Ah! Even if we encounter it, we will win!"


    "Ah...Ah? Ok..." Fiona nodded hurriedly, holding a small ancient sword in her hand, her temperament suddenly became serious and fierce. At this moment, she had already possessed a little appearance of''Wu Shuang Jian Ji''!


    A little bit below, Fiona''s beautiful body was smashed towards the little horse king!


    And Catalina also flashed her body, escaped into the space, and attacked the little horse king...


    Facing the siege of the six women again, the pony king still calmly slapped his nose, his forefoot slammed on the ground, a loud bang, and the terrible air fluctuations spread like waves, which directly shook Fiona and other women. He had to fly upside down, and fell to the ground with a cry of pain!


    At this time, the little horse king is only two heads taller than ordinary horses. He looks sturdy and extraordinary, full of explosive beauty!


    The four hoofs lightly tap, and the figure flashes aside like a teleport, and Catalina''s figure also flashes at this moment, and the blow suddenly fails!Seeing the little horse king who had flashed to the side, he was stunned, and wanted to attack again, but saw the little horse king stomping on the ground, the earth trembling suddenly, Catalina screamed, one was unstable, and fell to the ground !


    Lena on the side rolled her eyes, her hands pressed down, and the solar light group in the sky instantly fell towards the little horse king!


    It''s a pity that Lena''s current strength is far from that of the little horse king. The little horse king raised her head, still just a squeaking nose, that is to disperse the smashed light ball!


    "Dead horse! So perverted!" Rena threw her long sword and shield on the ground like a puff, and hummed: "Don''t fight, don''t fight! This broken horse is not only fast and scary, but also powerful. It''s still so strong, it''s not a class at all! How can this be played?


    Gana and Sona who were not far away were obviously stunned by the sight in front of them: "What...what kind of horse is this? It is so powerful?!"


    This training showdown, Reina and the others apparently ended in failure.After a few days, I still didn''t even touch the pony king''s hair.


    Coming to the side of Monkey King, Katerina looked at Sona and Gana, and said with a cold expression: "Why did you two come here?"


    PS: I have been helping others these days, and I will be finished in one day today, and will be watched tomorrow. ..

 1148 Chapter 41 You have to get used to me

    Both Sona and Jana are obviously used to Catalina¡¯s character, and they don¡¯t care about her cold tone. Sona said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just to see your training progress! I have to say, not for a while. See, your strength has really improved...Although you were abused just now..."


    Catalina immediately snorted and looked at Sona: "You can try it if you have a kind!"


    "I''m a rear support type, and I don''t need to fight on the front line..." Sona smiled slightly, and then looked at Katrina and the others in amazement, her eyes were a little bright: "Your outfit comes from Yes? I don¡¯t remember what the battle uniforms designed for you look like?"


    "Don''t mention the battle uniform, you get angry when you say it!" Katerina said coldly.


    "That''s right, how to wear such frustrated equipment! Swish twice, it was cut to pieces by Monkey King. How to wear that kind of broken equipment? The people on it are really stingy... this is Wukong''s battle for us. Service, how about it, is it much more advanced than the previous combat uniform?" Caitlin slightly despised the so-called superior, then shook hands in the weapon, with a smug look on her face.


    "Although I don''t know how the defense is, but looking at the appearance, I really don''t have anything to say!" Sona didn''t care about Caitlin and their unhappy tone, anyway, the equipment was not prepared by them, it is their fault.


    "Don''t talk to yourself, who are these two women? New classmates?" Lena asked, looking at Sona and Jana.


    "This is Sona, this is Gana, not a classmate, but was sent by the superior to seduce me..." Monkey King smiled.


    "Ah? To seduce you? What''s the situation?" Lena and the others suddenly became gossiping.


    "Co-author, don''t you know what happened outside?" Sona looked at Lena and the others in surprise.They didn''t care much about the seduction that Sun Wukong said, anyway, their mission here was just like that, although their intention was just to eat good food.


    "What happened? Could it be that aliens came to attack the earth?" Katerina said calmly.But the meaning in the words was directly exchanged for Sona and Jana''s eyes.


    "Carter, you are still the same as before, so naive!" Sona looked at Katerina, but smiled slightly, but Carter gave an unpleasant snorted snort.


    "You have been training with him for so long, don''t you know who he is?" There was no change in expression on Jana''s face, it was always a plain face.


    "Who else can it be? Great God, I already knew..." Lena said.


    "It seems that you really don''t know anything..." Jana said with a plain face: "Just yesterday, a very terrifying fallen angel descended on the earth, and he had also seen that fallen angel. On the one hand, as long as the fallen angel marries him, he will help the fallen angel hang us..."


    "I''m going! Goku, where is your integrity? With so many beauties with you, how can you molest the fallen angel?" Lena immediately cast a contemptuous look at Sun Wukong.


    "I''m just kidding, why are you so serious!"


    "Joke? For you, it may be just a joke, but for us, it is a crisis that we have to consider, because your existence is too dangerous. If you really join the opponent''s camp, This war basically doesn''t need to be fought..." Jana kept her face stubborn, her words were still so direct, she didn''t conceal the least, she said whatever she thought of.


    "Listening to you, I seem to be afraid of Goku?" Caitlin asked curiously.


    "A great god who is higher than the principal of the time god, if he becomes an enemy, can you imagine?" Sona looked at Caitlin and asked.


    "I''ll take it, even higher than the principal of Time God? Goku, are you so awesome?" Lena''s eyes widened in shock.


    Katerina and the others also showed shock. The principal of the God of Time has become a myth in this world, a character even more powerful than the myth. Can they not be shocked?


    "That''s, didn''t I tell you, I am the god of destruction, the kind of the world every minute! So you have to get used to me, or one day you will be in a bad mood and you will just collapse the world!"


    "You will die if you don''t brag?" Lena suddenly gave Sun Wukong a big eye, because she was bragging.Then he said seriously: "But, are you really a god of destruction? Answer seriously, don''t lie to us!"


    "I do have such a head street..."


    "Really?" Wei En whispered from the side: "I heard...the gods of destruction...are all villains..."


    "I''ve also seen it in the novel... They all describe the god of destruction like that..." Fiona nodded very seriously.


    "Really?" Caitlin looked at Monkey King, pretending to be scared and said: "It turns out that Wukong is a big bad guy!"


    "Impossible! Wukong is definitely not a bad guy, he is a good person, a good person!" Ruiwen suddenly exclaimed with excitement and seriousness.During this period of time, Monkey King became her object of worship, how could he bear others'' bad things about Monkey King?


    "Thank you for sending me a good person card, but Ruiwen, don''t be so nervous, everyone is joking..." Monkey King touched Ruiwen''s head, and the latter''s pretty face immediately turned red.


    "We also believe that you are definitely not a bad person, but your strength makes others jealous and afraid!" Sona looked at Monkey King, but said very seriously.She didn''t know why she faced such a great god, but she didn''t have the slightest respect and fear. Instead, she had a sense of intimacy, as if she were facing her friends for many years.


    "Okay, I don''t need to say anything more. Now the training continues. Since the two of you are here too, then train with them!"


    "Why do we have to train too? We don''t fight on the front lines!" Sona immediately protested.


    "As a nanny, you can''t just have milk. You can better support your teammates if you have a certain amount of combat power..." Monkey King looked at Sona and Jana with a tone that couldn''t be rejected: "More The real battle is about to come. It is a hero in the mythology, very awesome. If you don''t train well now, don''t be hanged by others!"


    "A hero in myth? What do you seem to know?" Jana frowned and looked at Monkey King.


    "You can''t say it, it''s not fun if you say it!" Monkey King smiled slightly: "Okay, the training continues. Sona and Gana will support from the rear. Lena, you continue to besiege Lei, no matter what you use, as long as you can touch By Lei, this training will be over temporarily..."..

 1149 Chapter 42 Take a group to brush the boss

    PS: I won''t say much about who this big nanny is.


    Time flies quickly, unknowingly, another ten days have passed...


    The peace of the world was finally broken by something unexpected on this day!


    A golden fireball was suddenly summoned from the space-time wormhole, but the moment it appeared, it broke a fighter plane patrolling near the space-time wormhole!


    Everyone I saw was terrified!


    They knew that the crisis mentioned in the prophecy had already come!


    The military also entered a state of alert and preparation for the first time!


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Do you see what it is?"


    "The head of the report, I don''t know, but I saw a fireball suddenly flying out of the space-time wormhole, and before the patrol team looked at it, the fighter jet was broken by him!"


    "Did the satellite not catch the target?"


    "It''s too fast, and it''s wrapped in flames. It''s impossible to capture it. Only when the target stops by itself can we capture the specific picture..."


    "Contact Sona and the others, war is coming soon, tell them to come back quickly!"


    "Yes!" A man hurriedly called, but the result was: "Reporting chief, Teacher Liu said that Sona and the others are still in the training stage and can''t be contacted at all..."


    "It just happens that at this time...Hurry up and pass the order to let all the brothers and company set off. Before the super soldier arrives, you must stand it up for me!"


    "Yes¡­"


    As the order was issued, countless aircraft Tuckers all moved into action...


    On the rooftop of a high-rise building, Monkey King suddenly flashed here, looking at the flames that disappeared from the horizon like a shooting star, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Wait for a long time... finally it is. Appeared¡­"


    With that said, Monkey King''s figure has disappeared here, and when it comes time to appear, it is already the training ground for Lena and the others!


    Here is a small dimension space specially created by Monkey King for them, which belongs to a different dimension from the world of the Super Seminary.


    More than ten days have passed, and Lena and the others have already made great progress. Under the personal supervision of Monkey King, they spend almost every day in battle training!The actual combat experience is already very impressive!


    And this is exactly the purpose of Monkey King training them, to improve their strength, for Monkey King, it is simple, the main purpose of what he trained is to cultivate their actual combat experience and mutual cooperation.


    At this moment, the temperament of each of the girls is very different. Before, they all looked very unreliable, but now, all of them have divine eyes and brave looks, and finally they have something to be a female warrior. appearance.


    And Sona and Jana have changed their appearances. Under Sun Wukong''s deliberate training, Sona has really become a big nanny, a beautiful big nanny!


    And Jana has also been restored to her original image of Stormfury!


    Lena exudes a dazzling light, at this moment, she really seems to have the aura that belongs to the goddess of dawn!With a shield in one hand and a sword in the other, he is entangled with the little horse king fiercely!Playing hard can be described as inexorable!Give Caitlin the space to attack them.


    Of course, the little horse king has been suppressing his true strength, otherwise he would have to spray Lena and the others out of the earth.


    Catalina offered several flying knives, flying and spinning around her body from time to time, seizing the gap, and between waving her hands, several flying knives turned into utter black rays and attacked and killed the little horse king!


    Every piece of flying knives carried a black glow, and the pony king''s figure flashed, and the speed was still as fast as lightning, which was indistinguishable by the naked eye. His body shook and got rid of Lena''s entanglement. It also made Katrina''s attack miss .


    But then, just as the little horse king dodges and emerges, the blockade of Caitlin and Vayne has already come!


    A flash of arrow light and a beam of light from the left and the right blocked the path of the little horse king, with Lena and Carter in the front and back, and Fiona and Ruiwen on both sides.


    Sona and Jana were also there to assist. Seeing that the pony king has been unable to retreat, he suddenly jumped into the air and avoided the encirclement of the eight girls!


    Unexpectedly, Catalina also followed a flash and disappeared into the space...


    The little horse king seemed to feel it, but without hesitation, he snorted at the sky above his head!


    And Carter also happened to appear in shape, and he was directly hit by the snort!Suddenly, a storm flashed across the body, which directly offset the snort attack of the little horse king!


    It turns out that this is the effect of the wind shield that Jana applied to Carter!


    Carter hurriedly stretched out his right hand, and when he was flying upside down, he touched the abdomen of Pony King...


    "Yeah! Touched it!"


    "Successful! Finally succeeded!"


    "Good job, Carter!"


    All of a sudden, Rena and the others cheered triumphantly!Because as long as they meet, they are considered a victory.


    Lei neighed and landed on the ground!It sounds unpleasant to hear it.


    "Yes, this shield is beautiful..." Monkey King looked at Jana and exclaimed, the latter''s pretty face suddenly flushed slightly.


    "Your performance is good, and the cooperation is considered to have some tacit understanding... The time is just right, let''s go, a BOSS just happened to come outside, I will take you to brush him!"


    "BOSS? Is that the hero in the myth you mentioned before?" Lena asked curiously.


    "Yes, now the outside has entered a highly prepared state..."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Take us out quickly, we must go back..." Jana urged immediately.


    "Training for so long, just for this day!" Ruiwen shouted out loudly, "Save the world, let me be the one!"


    "Puff~~ Please, Ruiwen, can you please stop talking like this? If you say it better, it is cute, if it sounds bad, it is funny!" Caitlin looked at Ruiwen speechlessly.


    "Is there anything wrong? I want to be the woman of the Super God King! I joined Super Theological Academy because I want to save the world!" Ruiwen didn''t feel wrong at all, but said seriously.


    "Okay! You won!" Caitlin looked speechless.


    "In other words, Ruiwen, it''s easy to be a woman who wants to be the Super God King, you marry me..." Monkey King looked at Ruiwen, seemingly serious.


    "Huh? I didn''t mean that!" Ruiwen''s pretty face flushed suddenly: "I mean, I want to be the woman of the Super God King..."


    "That''s what I mean!"


    "Ah, that''s not right... I''m going to be the Super God King... Oh! How to say, you have messed me up..."


    "Oh~~" Lena and the others looked at Ruiwen, who was so anxious and incoherent, they all shook their heads speechlessly, with IQ problems...

 1150 Chapter 43 Burst Him

    PS: Picture: Jana.


    Night has fallen, and the soldiers of the Brothers Company have assembled!


    Watching the take-off planes and countless tanks, Chief Du Kao looked at the wandering Ryze beside him: "They... haven''t appeared yet?"


    "No¡­"


    "What is this! At the critical moment, the soldier we depend on for survival is not there. Do you think that the Monkey King can really be trusted?" At this moment, Du Kao had to report his skepticism to the Monkey King.


    "It''s up to now... I can only believe it..." Wandering Ryze looked solemnly: "I believe he will not fool us...Huh?!" Before finishing the words, Vagrant Ryze was suddenly stunned.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Kao looked at the wandering Ryze with confusion.


    "Appeared...they appeared..." Wandering Ryze''s originally worried face suddenly showed a relaxed smile: "And he appeared directly on the front line..."


    "Really?" Du Kao''s face also showed a surprise...


    At the foot of a big mountain, Monkey King suddenly appeared here with Lena and other daughters!


    And Ruiwen looked at the dim surroundings, and she seemed extremely nervous: "So nervous! So nervous! I''m finally about to start fighting... I am Riven, I am Rui Mengmeng, I am not afraid, I must become the super king , I cannot fall, I cannot fall, I am not afraid! Never be afraid!"


    "I''m not afraid, I''m so nervous..." Caitlin looked at Riven with a speechless expression.


    "That is, it made me nervous too..." Fiona also looked a little nervous.


    "By the way, what is the Super God King in your mouth? Why do you have to be the Super God King?" Wei En looked at Riven and asked curiously.


    "Uh...Super God King...that...I don''t know..." Riven hesitated for a while and smiled silly.


    "Emotions, you don''t even know about yourself! Then you still speak so vigorously!" Rena suddenly gave Riven a white look.


    "By the way, Wukong, where is the boss you mentioned? Why haven''t you seen one of the ghost shadows?" Katerina looked around, very confused.


    "Don''t worry, you will show up in a while!" Sun Wukong waved his hand and looked towards the sky. There were several fighter jets flying over here...


    "The war has started like this? I said Wukong, can you send me and Jana back? We have to monitor the whole army and give them remote treatment, otherwise the casualties will be huge!" Sona looked at Monkey King. .


    "Don''t worry, it''s just one person, just tell those cannon fodder not to come over!"


    "Well..." Sona hurriedly said to Jana next to her: "Jana, quickly call and ask the chief to remove the ordinary soldiers and leave it to us!"


    Jana nodded, took out her phone, walked aside and called...


    But for a moment, the fighter jets in the sky that were still flying here suddenly turned their directions and went back!Obviously received an order to retreat.


    However, suddenly a huge stick suddenly stretched out from the ground, and with a bang, it was a direct stick and cut a fighter plane in half!


    Amidst the roar, the fighter jet fell from the air quickly, mixed with fire and smoke!


    "Report! Report! The enemy has appeared! The enemy has appeared! He attacked the fighter! He attacked the fighter!" Caitlin yelled from the side.


    "We''re all watching, don''t make trouble!" Monkey King immediately patted Caitlin''s forehead, waved with one hand, five figures suddenly flashed out in a posture before jumping...


    "That guy is here..."


    "Everyone listen to my password, 1.2.3... Demacia!"


    "Ouch! I''m going! What''s the blame?"


    "How come the scene suddenly changed?!!!"


    Accompanied by exclaiming and ouch, Galen and the others fell to the ground one after another!


    "What are you doing? It''s like a fool!" Lena and the girls looked at the rolling ball of Galen and others, all with black lines.


    "Huh? Sister Lena?" Gavin suddenly looked surprised.


    "Okay! For an emergency, I have summoned you all back. This is no longer a trial space..." Monkey King looked at Galen and said lightly.


    "Back? Are we back?"


    "I''m going! That''s great!"


    "Mummy! I finally came back! Killed my brother and won''t go back there..."


    "Big Brother Wukong, you are so inhumane that you just leave us in such a dangerous place. Do you know how hard we have had during this time?"


    After being stunned, Galen and the others were overjoyed, all of them rushed, hugged Monkey King¡¯s thighs, and felt bitter!


    "Don''t be too happy, now there is a stronger BOSS waiting for you to fight!" Monkey King kicked them aside and broke free of their embrace.


    "I''m going! Come back? Don''t you know how we spent more than half a month? It''s better to die than life! Give us some rest!"


    Just as Galen finished speaking, he heard a sudden bang, and another fighter was swept into two by the big stick that plunged into the sky!Falling from the sky, setting off fire and smoke!


    "Fuck! What''s the situation?" Big D and the others all stared with shocked faces.


    I saw the iron rod that pierced into the sky rapidly shrinking in an instant, accompanied by a loud roar, a fireball suddenly rose into the sky, leaping towards the direction of Monkey King and the others at an alarming speed, and fell to the ground like a meteor. !


    Amid the loud noise of''bang'', the whole earth was shaking for it!


    The gravel and dense smoke filled the sky, and the harsh roar came out again. That momentum was not as powerful and terrifying as usual!


    "This...this is...what kind of monster? It looks so scary!" Wei En squeezed the weapon in his hand and looked at the dense smoke, full of tension.


    "Whatever monster it is! It just exploded!" Galen shouted with great momentum.


    "Yes! He exploded! What kind of monster we have never seen! This one will let you see the results of our practice during this time!" Jia Wen also shouted with great momentum, facing so many goddess sisters, absolutely Force is the best time to act!


    "Farewell to Diaosi, just look at the present! Brothers! Go!" Xin Zhao followed with a roar, taking the lead, and rushing out...


    "Demacia!!" Galen and the others also yelled slogans, and rushed into the black smoke place!


    More than half a month''s life and death struggle, making these couples of friends obviously bursting with courage, monsters and other things without pressure!


    However, after only hearing the sound of''bang'', I saw Xin Zhao being caught in the face by a stick that suddenly stretched out of the thick smoke and flew out in a muffled mood!


    "Hmm! I can''t even take one of my sticks, and I want to start a group to brush me! It''s really irresponsible!" A sharp and extremely conceited laugh came from the thick smoke...

 1151 Chapter 44 Fighting and Defeating Buddha Sun Wukong

    When the smoke gradually dissipated, an unruly figure appeared.


    He looks very powerful and domineering, and his eyes are full of arrogance, even anger and anger.


    But this is not the point. The point is, it turned out to be a monkey, one holding a stick. It looks awe-inspiring... Uh, monkey!


    "I''m going! What kind of monster?" Lena looked at the domineering monkey in front of her, exclaiming in surprise.


    "The monkey turned into a monster, we have seen it in the trial space..." Galen said: "But this one looks pretty awesome!"


    "Lord Xin, are you okay?" Jarvan tilted his head to look at Xin Zhao behind him, then immediately turned his head, and looked at the monkey vigilantly.


    Xin Zhao hammered the ground fiercely, stood up suddenly, and shouted at the monkey: "Nima! You can kill, don''t be insulted! Your mother never taught you not to slap someone in the face, or not to slap someone? It''s really unreasonable, I''m so sad to believe in me!"


    The monkey did not speak. After hearing what Xin Zhao said, his eyes surged, and flames all over his body emerged. In a flash, he had already bounced in front of Xin Zhao, and the son shot Zhao Xin away. !


    "Humhhhhhhhh~~ At this point, is you still the patron saint of your world? Before I fight and defeat the Buddha, everything is a cloud!" After a successful blow, the monkey immediately made a proud and arrogant laugh.


    "I''m going! So fierce?" Galen was obviously shocked.


    "This speed can''t be supersonic, right?" Big D''s eyes widened: "I haven''t seen it clearly yet!"


    "Hey, didn''t you collect his specific information?" Fiona opened the communicator at the collar and asked.


    This kind of communicator, after they are equipped with this set of equipment, everyone has a configuration.


    "Wait... under analysis... It will be done soon... Alright... According to the data analysis just now, his power is more than 50 tons and he uses a metal rod, but it is not clear how much the maximum attack power can be. , And his actions are basically based on jumps, you can understand that he is a somersault, one hundred and eight thousand miles!"


    "Damn! Monkey King?!" Galen was shocked immediately.


    "Isn''t Wukong here?" Lena looked at Monkey King beside her.


    "I''m not talking about Big Brother Wukong..." Galen said, and looked at the monkey again, and the more he looked at it, the more frightened he became: "Nima, monkey, he still has a stick in his hand, and also A somersault is tens of thousands of miles, isn''t this really Monkey Brother?"


    "Which monkey brother?" Lena asked curiously.


    "The Monkey King, Monkey King! No, he claimed to have defeated the Buddha in battle, and he has become a Buddha. This is even more awesome!" Galen said in shock.


    "What you said, really!" Caitlin seemed to wake up, and she looked at the monkey in shock. The more it looked, the more it looked like!


    "That''s the Monkey you talked about when you kept making fun of Wukong?" Lena said.


    "Yes, it''s him!" Galen nodded.


    "Look at your expressions, is that Monkey King very good?" Lena asked again.


    "It''s not so powerful!" Galen exclaimed: "The stick alone is 13 thousand catties!"


    "Thirteen thousand catties?"


    "It weighs about seven tons!"


    "I rely on, your myth can be strange!" Lena was obviously frightened: "Just let a big bird 100,000 miles!"


    "Yes! I was given to the Sun by Monkey King!" In the communicator next to Galen''s ear, there was a sudden response.


    "Uh!" Lena was speechless for a while.


    "By the way, you said that what we are going to face is a hero in the myth..." Catalina tilted her head and looked at Monkey King: "Is he really that Monkey King?"


    "En...that''s him..." Monkey King was silent for a while and nodded.


    "Damn, really?" Galen immediately widened his eyes, full of shock: "The characters in this Nima myth have all appeared. What is it about? Is there a real and fake Monkey King drama again? After a pause, Galen looked at Monkey King excitedly again: "Don''t persuade, Brother Wukong, it''s time to prove you, come on! Fuck him!"


    "Yes! Yes! Let''s see which Monkey King is stronger!" Big D also started to booze.


    "Fuck off! He was just created according to the Monkey King in the myth. Void has its shape but no god, and void has its ability, but without its real strength, I am not interested. I will leave it to you to practice!" Monkey King waved his hand, obviously wanting to be a theater.


    Unfortunately, because he is not interested in others, it does not mean that they are not interested in him.


    Ever since Monkey King heard that Monkey King was also called Monkey King, Monkey King had been angry!(This is a bit convoluted. In order to distinguish it, Brother Monkey is called Monkey Sun. He is a monkey, but he didn''t mean to belittle him.)


    "The tone is so small! Are you looking down on my old grandson? Listen to them calling you Sun Wukong? You dare to steal my old grandson''s name! Watch and fight!" Sun Monkey yelled, his figure flashed. It was just a moment, so that in front of Sun Wukong, the stick in his hand was raised high, and the stick was hitting Monkey King!


    Monkey King frowned slightly, this monkey is really unreasonable!Having said that I am not interested in you, you just got in!


    As a last resort, Sun Wukong had to stretch out his bare hands and grabbed the golden hoop that was smashed at the head!


    "Boom!!!" There was a shaking roar, and the moment the hand stick touched, there was a shaking roar!The terrible aftermath spread, and the ground beneath Monkey King''s feet cracked open, and a huge pothole was shaken out!


    The aftermath turned into a strong wind and spread, swaying Lena and others!


    In a hurry, they can only pull back!Gave them the battlefield.


    "My old grandson''s golden eyes are not wrong! You are different from them! You are really amazing! There are not many people who can catch my old grandson''s great with bare hands!" Monkey''s eyes flashed golden light in his tone. Obviously became excited.


    "I said that I don''t want to fight with you anymore, don''t take it too far!" Seeing the ever-increasing fighting spirit in Sun Monkey''s eyes, Sun Wukong frowned slightly. He knew that he was treated as prey by Sun Monkey.


    "Hee hee hee ~ ~ How about my old grandson getting into the foot? It''s rare to meet a master, and there is no reason to go home empty-handed! My grandson is not easy to kill, but my grandson is combative!" Monkey Sun said, his hands suddenly increased. , The whole body rose up with golden flames like fire, and the terrible power suddenly increased. In the big drink, even the gold hoop in his hand became instantly bigger!


    "Boom!!" With a sound, the golden hoop like Optimus Prime crashed to the ground, submerging Monkey King!An ear-piercing roar broke out!..

 1152 Chapter 45 That ecstasy

    The earth shook violently, and the dense gravel pierced through!


    That scene looks very scary.


    Although this Monkey King is not the real Monkey King in the mythical world, it is just a copy created in his original form.


    But at any rate, he has all the abilities he should have, and his strength is naturally not to be underestimated, and he can still do it!


    "Damn! Big Brother Wukong!" Galen exclaimed as he watched Monkey King hit the ground with a stick.Don''t be squashed by this stick!


    "So cruel? Goku, you have to live! You are the first god that this goddess truly admits! Don''t be knocked over by a stick!" Lena also exclaimed.


    Caitlin and their faces also showed worry, and they clenched the weapons in their hands, they were going to support!


    Because what Sun Wukong is facing is the Sun Wukong in the myth!That is a great figure who has broken through the underworld, made trouble in the heavenly palace, and even became a Buddha!


    The scary names are there, can they not worry?


    "You don''t need to take action! Obediently watch it for me!" Under the golden hoop, suddenly there was Sun Wukong''s indifferent reply.


    I saw the gold hoop stick that was sunken in the ground suddenly and slowly lifted upward...


    |"En?!" Sun Monkey''s eyes clearly showed a hint of surprise, his hands increased again, but the slowly raised gold hoop still didn''t mean to stop at all, and was still arbitrarily slowed by a terrible force Lift up!


    At this time, Monkey Sun finally showed a look on his face, competing for strength, he actually fell in the wind?!At the moment, even the strength to eat milk is used, but still can''t stop the golden hoop that is being lifted a little bit...


    As the gold hoop was lifted from the ground a little bit, the dazzling golden light emanating from the crevice was vaguely visible!


    After a while, I saw that Monkey King, who was covered in golden arrogance, raised the huge golden hoop with only one hand, and slowly rose into the air!


    The complexion is indifferent and calm, the figure is straight, casual, free and easy!


    Regardless of the Saiyan identity, Monkey King is still a world master, even if he does not change his body, his strength is still earth-shattering!How can this grandson monkey compare?


    Rao is how hard Sun Monkey has done, the golden hoop in his hand still doesn''t move!Looking at the Monkey King at this moment, he suddenly felt a sense of panic facing the Tathagata Buddha!


    "I...I took it! Handsome...I''m so handsome!" Galen looked at the Monkey King who was slowly rising into the sky while raising the huge golden hoop with one hand, exclaiming in excitement.


    "Why don''t you be so handsome? How embarrassing you make me feel!" Xin Zhao covered his face with one hand, and with his performance just now, he felt ashamed to see people.


    "I didn''t have much interest in you at the beginning! Since you want to play, I will play with you!" Monkey King looked at Monkey Sun with a calm expression, and suddenly kicked on that huge golden hoop!


    "Clang!!!" A thunderous roar, instantly echoed in the void!


    The people present covered their ears with great pain!


    Some people even screamed again and again...


    And that golden hoop stick under the foot of Monkey King, with terrifying power, it flew out of Sun Monkey''s hand in a flash, and went straight into the sky!


    "You too... leave you!"


    Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, and in an instant, he appeared behind Sun Monkey, flew up and kicked his ass!


    For an instant, Monkey Sun flew out like a cannonball... No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of that terrifying force, broke through the atmosphere, and flew out of the earth!


    And his golden hoop, with a bang, deeply sank into the moon!


    "I...my mother!!!" The personnel who have been following the battle have captured this shocking scene through satellite observations, and their eyes widened and they were dumbfounded.I almost didn''t get frightened over!


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Where did Brother Monkey fly to?" Galen heard the exclamation of those people, and immediately asked him impatiently.


    "One...one kick...one kick...the Monkey King...to kick out...the earth...the earth!!" a staff member tremblingly reported.


    When Galen and others heard this, they were directly stunned!


    "Fuck! Really? Brother Monkey was really kicked out of the earth? Just for a while?" Galen didn''t believe it, but Brother Monkey.


    "No... isn''t it that exaggeration?" Lena was stunned as she looked at Monkey King''s figure with golden arrogance.


    "Too...too powerful! Too powerful! This is it! This is this! This is the so-called Super God King! I just want to become this..." Riven was already flushed with excitement and spoke incoherently.Looking at Monkey King''s eyes, they were full of worship and yearning.


    "Really...abnormal..." Catalina had always looked cold, but finally she showed another expression, took a deep breath, and exhaled these three words for a long time.


    "This is really super god, isn''t it?" Caitlin looked at the figure of Monkey King at the moment, her eyes flashed, that is the so-called, uh, nympho''s light?


    "Although I already know that he is strong...but this seems to be too strong, right?" The big bald wandering Ryze looked at the screen in front of him, the golden hoop that plunged deep into the moon, and the one floating in the universe Monkey Sun, it took a long time to utter such a sentence.


    "You are right, this person, can''t fall into the enemy''s side, otherwise...we will all have tragedy!" Du Kao suppressed the shock in his heart, looked at the wandering Ryze, and smiled bitterly.


    "Fuck! It''s a bunker!" The god of death who has been observing the earth: Karthus, naturally saw this scene, and then he burst into a swear word, and said: "Where did this god come from? It¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration to be tough! That¡¯s a fight against the Buddha and the Sun Wukong! He was kicked out of the earth! This Nima was too violent. It seems that I have to be careful, otherwise I will be hanged properly. !"


    "This guy who loves to pretend to be B is so fierce! Hehe~~This queen has decided, she must be drawn to him, hehehe~~ At that time, let''s see how I beat my sister''s bitch!" Looking at the screen in front of her, especially when she was looking at Monkey King, her eyes were full of excitement and excitement. She seemed to have predicted the refreshing scene of her hanging her sister up and beating, unknowingly, laughing. stand up.


    All the people beside her were bewildered.


    "The Queen is laughing, right?"


    "I don''t know... But listen to her tone... I should be thinking about beating her sister!"


    "Hey... The Queen is so pitiful, it seems that she was bullied by her sister... I must practice hard to help the Queen fulfill her dream and hang her sister..."


    "Ahem... you just think about it, don''t say it, I really don''t want to laugh at you..."..

 1153 Chapter 46 The Monkey King vs The Monkey King

    The endless void universe.


    Sun Monkey grinned and rubbed his hot, spicy, spicy fart, with fierce light in his eyes, Monkey King¡¯s kick was too hard, even if he was the owner of the King Kong indecent body, he also felt himself His internal organs moved out of place, and the pain was unbearable.


    Especially the fart stocks, it''s like being kicked and bloomed, that''s a sour!


    Don''t ask Sun Monkey why he is okay in the universe, people can come and go freely by jumping into the sea!With the indestructible body of King Kong, it is natural to move freely in the universe.


    Monkey Sun was full of anger and unwillingness to admit defeat, and his body rose with a fire-like arrogance, raised one hand to the sky, and shouted: "Jin, hoop, come back!!"


    The gold hoop that was buried deep in the moon buzzed and trembles, and then with a''bang'', it rose from the ground and flew towards the direction where Sun Monkey was!


    ''Snapped''!


    Monkey Sun grabbed the leaping gold hoop, played with the dense shadows, and let out an angry roar, his body instantly like a burning meteorite, breaking through the sky!


    The so-called one somersault is tens of thousands of miles, it is not just talking, it is just a moment of time, the monkey sun has passed through the atmosphere and returned to the earth!


    Holding the golden hoop with both hands, he smashed it down like a meteorite in the direction of Monkey King in a forceful posture!


    The speed was faster than the speed of sound, and it fell from a high altitude, plus the power of Monkey Sun itself, and the golden hoop rod that became as huge as Optimus Prime, the force that smashed down contains what it means. I can¡¯t even think about the terrifying power of


    People just saw a huge stick that obscured the sky, smashed down with a shocking attitude!Just by looking at it, the scalp is numb and full of fear!


    "Come here! The Monkey King is here again! Oh my God! Everyone, be careful, evacuate! Evacuate! If this stick is beaten down, the power is unpredictable! The power is unpredictable! In short, this area must be destroyed! Urgent notice, Evacuate quickly! Evacuate quickly!!!"


    The inspectors who saw this picture through satellites all changed their complexions and roared with horror. There was only one alarm, and that was evacuation!


    "Oh my god! This stick comes down, we all have to become meatloaf!" Big D stared at the fast falling big stick, exclaiming in horror.


    "You bastard, don''t sigh with emotion. Evacuate quickly, otherwise it will really turn into a meatloaf!" Galen yelled at Big D, and immediately evacuated the battlefield with Caitlin and others!


    "Oh oh~~ here it comes!!" Big D hurriedly responded, and fled the battlefield here!


    "Oh! There is such a trick... various forms are superimposed, this power is quite impressive..." Monkey King looked at the golden hoop that fell down, feeling the power contained in that stick, obviously. Somewhat surprised.


    Because of his anger, Monkey King had already exerted his strength to the limit, and he never thought about the consequences.In addition, the bigger golden hoop rod fell from a high altitude, and the weight and speed were superimposed on the power of the Sun Monkey itself. The destructive power was really unimaginable.


    This is like a meteorite falling to the earth!No, it is dozens of times more terrifying than a meteorite falling on the earth!


    "It''s over! This stick. Isn''t it the end of the world?" After getting the rough data of this stick, Dukao and the others all showed fear and panic.They were really surprised by the power of that great son.


    "I hope Monkey King... can be blocked!" The big bald wandering Ryze stared at the screen nervously, praying secretly.


    "It''s the monkey brother! It''s really amazing!" Galen looked surprised.


    "At any rate, it is also based on the characters created in the mythical world, so it is somewhat capable!" Monkey King sighed secretly, but a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "But you definitely found the wrong opponent. A little bit of strength is just a drop in the bucket for me!"


    With that said, Monkey King rushed straight into the sky, just with his fists, he went up!


    "Fuck! With fists and sticks, Brother Wukong is going against the rhythm of the sky!" Seeing this scene, Zhao Xin and others stopped their bodies and forgot to evacuate.


    "I''ll go! This is the real god! You goddess of dawn is so weak!" Caitlin exclaimed as she looked at the scene in front of her.


    "It''s about me, what are you doing with me?" Reina immediately looked at Caitlin unhappy: "It''s just that the myth of your world is too exaggerated and unreliable at all!"


    "Excuse!" Caitlin rolled her eyes directly at Lena.Even Katerina looked down on Lena with contempt.


    "clang!!!!"


    Under the attention of everyone, the furiously smashing sky-shielding stick figure and Monkey King''s fist, which seemed insignificant but contained incomparable terrifying power, clashed!


    An ear-piercing crow of gold and iron erupted in an instant. Only the sound waves were the stimulating fighters losing their functions and falling towards the ground one after another...


    And the terrible aftermath of the collision turned into an invisible wave of air, spreading at an astonishing speed!The space seems to have been shaken out of ripples!


    And the ground below also endured a terrible force, cracking and shattering layer by layer!That scene really shocked the eye.


    What was even more shocking was that under the punch of Monkey King, the golden hoop rod turned back, and with a bang, it hit Sun Monkey''s head head-on!


    Accompanied by a scream of astonishment, the golden hoop suddenly took off and flew out, shrank rapidly, and disappeared into the ground with a bang!


    The figure of Monkey King flew upside down at an astonishing speed, smashing through a mountain not far away, and shook a horrible hole hundreds of meters in the ground!


    Rao is the grandson monkey who claims to have the incorruptible body of King Kong. He was knocked out by this stick. His forehead was still swollen and his image was completely ruined.


    "Isn''t the real Monkey King...it''s not that the real King Kong is not bad..." Monkey King looked at the Monkey Sun who had passed out and shook his head.If this is replaced by the real Monkey King, he won''t be hurt at all, and he won''t faint!Because of the real Monkey King, even if he cut him in half from the beginning, people would be fine.


    "Fuck! Just... just... it''s over?" Xin Zhao asked blankly, looking at the monkey grandson who had fainted.


    "Okay...it seems to be..." Galen nodded blankly, and then said in shock: "Brother Monkey was knocked out like this..."


    "Too...too great! Even Monkey King was solved by him with a punch... Isn''t this guy really just like what he said, destroying the whole world in minutes, right?" Katerina looked at this moment. Monkey King, the shock in his heart has been unable to calm down...

 1154 Chapter 47 Take a bite and live forever

    "This is a... true... God who is beyond our understanding!" To calm the shock in his heart, the big bald wandering Ryze sighed.


    Monkey King slammed into the big pit where Monkey King was. He looked at Monkey Monkey whose forehead was swollen and was knocked out. He shook his head: "King Kong is not bad... It''s just a fake name... The real King Kong is not. Bad, what you are like, what is created is only created after all, not real... Wherever it came from, go back! Because in this world, it is enough to have me... And in the mythical world, there is only one Monkey King..."


    As Monkey King¡¯s words just fell, the monkey in front of him instantly turned into green smoke and disappeared a little...


    And the one who dissipated with him was the golden hoop that went underground...


    Seeing that the battle was over, Lena and the others ran towards Monkey King...


    "Wukong, did you kill that Monkey King?" Lena came to the side of Monkey King and asked curiously.


    "Yes...nor...just to get him back where he should go back..."


    "Where are you back? The mythical world?" Xin Zhao asked curiously.


    "I didn''t understand..." Galen scratched his head.


    "Be more specific!" Caitlin and the others are obviously curious about this question.


    "If you don''t understand, forget it, when the time comes, you will naturally understand everything!" Monkey King smiled slightly and stopped answering.


    "I''m going, you always talk so awkwardly, and you have aroused people''s appetite, but suddenly you don''t say anything. It''s really bad, I really want to bite you!" Caitlin barked her teeth and looked at Monkey King with an unhappy face.


    "Then you are biting!" Monkey King stretched out his arm, his expression defiant.


    "Do you think I dare not!" Caitlin grabbed Monkey King''s arm and really bit down.However, she didn''t use much force. On the contrary, it was the warm, soft touch of her lips that made Monkey King feel a strange enjoyment.


    "I''ll go! Big Brother Wukong is a god! Sister Caitlin, do you dare to bite?" Gavin immediately gave Caitlin a thumbs up.


    "But then again, since Big Brother Wukong is a true god, do you think he can live forever like Tang Monk in Journey to the West with just one bite?" Big D muttered aside.


    "Really! Big D, what you said is good, maybe that''s true!" Galen immediately looked at Monkey King, and said in a negotiating tone: "Or, Brother Wukong, you also let me bite my brother. Last bite?"


    "Bite your sister, get out!" Monkey King kicked Galen aside unceremoniously.


    "Wukong, honestly, can you live forever if you really bite you?" Fiona looked at Monkey King with bright eyes.


    "Really...but please separate the word bite to read it better..."


    "...Fuck!" Caitlin and the others made a big red face, and their soft and tender hands all greeted Monkey King.


    "Don''t fight... I''m telling the truth! Why doesn''t anyone believe it... Ouch! Rena, aren''t you a god... Why bite! Just let go..."


    Galen and others looked at the Monkey King who was surrounded by the sisters and cast their eyes with envy, jealousy and hatred!


    "No, I can live forever with one bite of my meat! Come and bite me! Come and bite me! It''s okay if you don''t bite and beat me!"


    "Yeah! Sister Caitlin! Please come and rub me!" Jarvan and the others also started booing, but unfortunately none of them dealt with them.


    "It''s so sad, let''s go get the foundation..." Xin Zhao said with a look of loss.


    "Fuck your sister! Guy, I''m a real man, I like women!"


    Just as Monkey King and the others were frolicking, Morgana, who was watching the battle, called Karthus again, and behind her, there was a big crocodile standing on both feet waving the big axe in her hand. Moving muscles and bones?Still nothing to mess around?Regardless of the reason, it looks stupid anyway...


    And the devil''s men are quietly watching...


    When Karthus just answered the phone, Morgana opened her mouth and cursed: "Karlthus, you bastard, I fucking your uncle, you made it clear that you came to cheat me, right? You said this is an outdated world. I''m behind your uncle! This Nima jumps out of a great god, and she can lock her old lady into the small black room and just hang it on the grass!"


    "Don''t worry, this is just an accident, it''s really just an accident! At first, I didn''t realize that there is such a great god..." Karthus explained with a look of regret.


    "Don''t explain. Explaining is to cover up. In short, my old lady is very upset by you now... And... Have you ever said something in this world? If you die, you will go to you?"


    "Uh...it seems...yes..."


    "Can you speak normally?"


    "Uh... what do you mean? Okay... what do you want?"


    "What do you want? I''m going to your uncle! I want to recruit a cannon fodder here. I don''t want to do life or death. If I do bad things, I will meet you as an idiot. You TM deliberately play with me! But it does not matter. Yes, come here, brother Renekton, say a few words to your grandson..."


    Morgana beckoned to the stupid crocodile behind her, and handed him two fingers.


    The silly crocodile touched Morgana''s finger and put his paw to his ear: "Speak to this, right? Hmm~~Hello, Karthus..." Turned his head and looked at Morgana again. Past: "What should I say?"


    "Just say you burst him with chrysanthemum flowers!" Morgana returned casually, and the Queen''s words were so awesome and domineering.


    The big crocodile really went back so stupidly: "Hi, man, burst your chrysanthemum flower!"


    "Fuck!" When Karthus heard it, he exploded directly: "Morgana, you are such a good hatred!"


    "Bring it to me!" Morgana connected to herself again, and replied unceremoniously: "What can you do to pull the hatred? You wait for the old lady, wait until the old lady flickers the Monkey King, first So I went to clean up my sister''s bitch, and when I came back, I would clean up your bastard!" After speaking, he waved his hand and hung up the communication directly.


    "Uh... hey hey... don''t be impulsive! We''re allies here... hey hey... talk! Hey... what are you doing? Hey hey..." Karthus called out several times, and saw no one respond. Helplessly: "Well, I hung up my phone silently... Why do you want to hang me, do you daydream, and also want to recruit Monkey King? I didn''t see a lot of papers from my sisters, how would I care? You rude and savage woman, hum~~ I think you will have a tragedy sooner or later... I wanted to be familiar in this world, but now it seems that I will make a fortune in silence!"..

 1155 Chapter 48—Caitlin’s Self-Promotion

    At the end of the battle, Monkey King took Lena and the others back to the Super Seminary in an instant.


    This made Du Kao who wanted to meet Monkey King unprepared. In desperation, he had to clean up the current situation first, and the wandering fellow Ryze rushed to the Super Seminary...


    "Thank you so much this time, Master Wukong, if it weren''t for your action, this battle would have cost a lot of sacrifices. No one expected that our opponent would be the Monkey King in the myth..." Facing Monkey King, his tone was very low and he was very polite and respectful.This is a true god, and the respect he deserves is inevitable.


    "It''s nothing, I originally wanted Lena and the others to practice their hands. I didn''t expect that the goods arrived to find me. You don''t need to take it to heart..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    "It may not be a big deal to you, but for us, it is of great significance..." Du Kao looked serious: "If you have any needs in the future, even if you speak, we will do it well. !"


    "Don''t talk about those useless, you don''t have to deliberately win over me. This shot does not mean that I will do it next time. I am not interested in your war. You should solve it yourself!" Sun Wukong is not nonsense. , Straight to the point


    "This is natural...As long as you take the time to train our students once in a while, we are already grateful..." Vagrant Ryze immediately nodded his head, and then whispered and mysteriously: "Basically, they are all beautiful female students!"


    "Damn! When did your thousand-year-old monster become so rude?" Du Kao looked at the wandering Ryze at the moment, his eyes widened, as if he had met this old friend for the first time.


    "Oh? You know me well!" Monkey King suddenly smiled, looking at the wandering Ryze with admiration, and said.


    "How about? I have a task about a female classmate here. Are you interested? Beautiful girl!" Wandering Ryze said, suddenly there was a piece of information in his hand, and he spoke to Monkey King in a seductive and confusing tone. Tao.


    "Ari? Take it!" Monkey King just glanced at the content, his eyes lit up, and he immediately decided.


    Du Kao looked at the Sun Wukong who had walked away with the file of Ari. He twitched at the corner of his mouth. Suddenly he said with anxiety, "I suddenly found out that my daughter looks dangerous to follow this guy? And you An old bastard even arranged for them to sleep in a dormitory? Why didn''t you tell me this in advance?"


    "Uh...Isn''t it too late!" Wandering Ryze said with an embarrassed look: "And...you don''t have to worry, it''s been so long, aren''t your daughters and Caitlin all okay? So, Master Goku Still very ethical... and they are really great gods, if you really become your son-in-law, you can go stealthily! Where are you looking for such an awesome son-in-law?"


    "Go and go...you old and rude, Lao Tzu is not that kind of person..." After a pause, he said, "Forget it, let their young people take charge of their own affairs, we old guys. It''s better to open one eye and close one eye..." Du Kao said, and the conversation changed, "We have not eaten together for a long time. Why don''t we have one today?"


    "Let''s go!" Wandering Ryze immediately made a please gesture...


    In the bedroom.


    Caitlin looked at Catalina in front of him, looking very surprised: "I can''t tell, that Ducao turned out to be your father. Feelings, you are still a second-generation military!"


    "What is the second generation of the army, aren''t you?" Katerina replied coldly.


    "That''s not the same, I''m a second-generation official at best, I can''t compare with you!" Caitlin smiled.


    At this moment, the door of the bedroom opened with a click, and Monkey King walked in with a copy of the document.


    "Oh, our great god is back, what are the big bald heads asking for you? Does the chief want to hire you as a son-in-law?" Lena looked at the incoming Monkey King and tuned in.


    "Damn! Okay, what are you doing with me!" Catalina was expressionless and kicked directly on Lena''s thigh.


    "Oh, it hurts me to death. Someone is so irritated..." Lena immediately yelled with her big legs exaggerated, but her acting skills were really bad.


    "You don''t want it, give it to me, I want it!" Caitlin immediately answered: "Wukong, beg to support me, I will be warm, and I can have fun when I''m fine!"


    "Damn! Do you want to be so exaggerated?" Lena and the others looked at Caitlin in shock and gave her thumbs up.


    "Ahem... I''ll just make a joke, don''t... don''t look at me like that!" Caitlin was flushed suddenly, embarrassed.


    "Okay, stop making trouble, they gave me a task to pick up one of your new classmates, how about it, who would like to go with me?" Monkey King put Ahri''s information on the desktop , Tao.


    "It''s just going to pick up a new classmate, and we still need our great god to take the initiative?" Caitlin picked up the materials on the table and hummed: "I really want to see whose shelf is so big!" He glanced at the corner of his eye and rolled his eyes at Monkey King: "It turns out to be a big beauty, no wonder you will agree!"


    "It''s too much, you draw all the beautiful girls over, and want to open the harem?" Lena looked at Monkey King with contempt.


    "As the super god king, open the harem, you should!" Riven yelled as it should.


    Lena and the others both cast her big eyes, ignoring this cuteness.


    Catalina looked at the fascinating picture on the profile, and from time to time tossed the eye-catching photos, frowned, and said faintly: "I''ll go with you!"


    "I am idle as well, and this goddess will be merciful and accompany you on a trip!" Lena looked proud.


    "En...that...I want to go..." Wei En behind also whispered.


    "Everyone, go! After training for so long, that Monkey King happened again, we should relax too!" Fiona suggested.


    "Then it''s so decided, when will we leave?" Lena looked at Monkey King.


    "Now!"


    Therefore, Monkey King once again took a group of sister papers out of the Super Seminary...


    Unfortunately, this scene was seen by Galen and other friends...


    As soon as Xin Zhao wanted to speak, Galen covered his mouth: "Lord Xin, don''t talk, you are full of tears!"


    "9494, go! Go back to the dormitory, brother takes you to watch the movie!" Big D waved his hand, very domineering.


    "I''m going! Do you still have movies? Don''t watch the ones that are not pretty!" The three friends of Durban were immediately attracted to the attention, and several pairs of friends went back to the bedroom like this...

 1156 Chapter 49 Ari

    "By the way, how do you want to convince that woman to join the Super Seminary? Just like her, is it appropriate?" In the corridor, Katerina looked at Monkey King and asked plainly.


    "That''s, someone who makes videos on the Internet, you tell her to save the world? Stop teasing..." Caitlin also continued.


    "It doesn''t matter if she wants to go, my brother will carry her!" Sun Wukong smiled slightly, looking at the house number that appeared in front of him, and said: "It''s here... Caitlin, you go!"


    "Okay, I''m familiar with this. When I was a police officer, I used to do this..." A trace of excitement suddenly appeared on Caitlin''s face. She squeezed up from her side and walked her upstairs. That sleek skirt kicked open the closed door!


    Loud music shook the eardrums instantly...


    In the room, I happened to see Ari girl dancing that seductive, confusing but unskilled twist and hip dance.


    Caitlin took out a gun at her waist, pointed at Ari in the room and yelled out: "Don''t move! Police...Ah no! The Super God Team of the National Security Agency..."


    "Ah!!! What do you...what do you want to do?!!!" Ah Li was obviously taken aback, conditioned his arms around Xiong, kicked the speaker under the dressing table with one kick, and forced the music to stop. Then looked at Caitlin weakly: "I just jump around... I''m not breaking the law, right?"


    "Don''t speak, hold your head in your hands, and squat down for me!" Caitlin immediately yelled out with a serious face, with an inexplicable excitement on her face, which gave her the feeling of being a policeman.


    "Don''t... don''t get excited! Be careful of the fire!" Ah Li was obviously frightened, obediently holding his head in his hands and squatting down.


    Monkey King walked in and glanced at the corner of his eye, I rely on, white, flower drum, swelling, this perspective is good!


    Immediately he looked at Caitlin: "What are you doing? Want to beat a gun again?"


    "No, I was like this when I was a policeman..."


    "I''m not a prisoner. I''m going to play and leave it to me..." Monkey King pushed Caitlin away and sat down at a table, let Ahri look at the ID card, knocked on the table Said: "Come here, we have to have a good talk..."


    "That... police officer... I really just jumped and played..." Ah Li sat in front of Monkey King nervously, making a look weak and afraid.


    "Don''t be nervous, we have been observing you for a long time. Your name is Ali, isn''t it? A part-time network anchor?" Monkey King looked at Ali and asked casually.


    "Ah? Yes, yes..." Ah Li nodded nervously, and said with a weak face: "I''m just doing videos on the Internet and dancing. Shouldn''t it be illegal?"


    "It''s not against the law... By the way, how many channels do you have? Leave one..." Sun Wukong immediately took out more paper and pen in his hand and handed it to Ari.


    "Huh?" Ah Li was obviously taken aback by Monkey King''s sudden behavior.


    "What are you doing? Seriously, okay?" Lena suddenly felt unhappy, and walked over to a fart. The guy squeezed Monkey King away from the chair, looked at Ah Li with seriousness, and ran directly into the subject: "If Give you a chance to save the world, can you do it?"


    "Don''t do it!" Ah Li was a little inexplicable, but the answer was simple.


    "Damn! You don''t want to save the world? Isn''t it okay to pursue a bit?" Lena immediately looked at Ahri with contempt.


    "Do you think I am like this, it seems to save the world?" Ah Li rolled his eyes directly.


    "It seems that your mental consciousness is not high, and you need a labor camp..." Monkey King looked at Ah Li with a serious face, and suddenly a handcuff flashed in his hand, beckoning to Caitlin on the side: "Come here, and torture her. Come on, shut in the little black room and tune. Teach. Teach!"


    "Okay! I like it best!" Caitlin trot forward with excitement.


    "No...Isn''t it?" Ari was obviously frightened, looking at the handcuffs in Caitlin''s hands, really handcuffed her hands, and hurriedly said: "Um! I save! Can I save it?"


    "Very well! It seems that you are already enlightened..." Sun Wukong nodded and placed an agreement in front of Ari: "Just sign your name here..."


    "I have a sense of fart! Don''t scare me..." Ah Li reluctantly picked up the file in front of him and looked at it seriously for a while. He didn''t see any fraudulent names, and hesitated: " What kind of National Security Agency do you really belong to? Not some fraud group?"


    "Do you look at the kind of people like this goddess?" Lena said uncomfortably.


    "Uh...it''s not like..." Ari looked at Lena''s xiong, compared it with his own, shook his head, picked up the pen, and signed his name on it: "This way... is it all right?"


    "Very good! Welcome to join Super Theological Seminary, I am Monkey King. From now on, I will be your teacher and your instructor!"


    "Monkey King?" Ah Li was stunned when he heard the name.


    "It''s just a name, don''t think too much!" Monkey King stood up and waved to Fiona and the others: "Come here, and say hello to your new classmates!"


    "Hello! I am Riven, everyone will be classmates from now on, let us save the world together!"


    Ari''s brows were obviously shaking, what''s the situation?Can''t understand completely inexplicably?Was it just being fooled into the ranks of saving the world?


    After the sister-in-law introduced herself, Lena waved her hand in a big elder sister''s tone: "Okay! The mission is complete! Let''s go shopping with this goddess!"


    "Ah? Shopping? Are we going to the battlefield now?" Ari suddenly exclaimed.


    "You are so cute, the so-called shopping is just shopping..."


    "Huh, okay, scared me!"


    Until the sun goes down, the so-called "shopping" of the women is over!


    Holding a big bag in his hand, Ari''s mood at this moment is obviously very happy. Looking at Monkey King beside him, he said: "It seems that you can save the world and nothing... I really can''t see it, except for your name. Besides, he is still a big local tyrant!"


    "..." Sun Wukong was speechless for a while, he couldn''t always scold him back: You are only teasing, right?


    "It''s not just a local tyrant! Wukong is a real god! I beat that true Monkey King down a while ago..." Caitlin said with excitement.


    "True Monkey King?"


    "It''s the Monkey King in the myth world!"


    "Just blow it! Really think I haven''t read a book, is it a fool?"


    "I''m too lazy to explain to you, when you arrive at the Super Seminary, you will understand everything..."


    A group of women, who spent time telling the story of Monkey King, unknowingly, have come to the door of the Super Seminary, and they happened to see the big bald wandering heads Ryze and Dukao. Seeing them, they seem to be waiting Long time...

 1157 Chapter 50 The Giant Gorge

    "Finally, I''m waiting for you, I''ll have to go back to the Juxia ship immediately. Go back and clean up, and report to the Juxia ship tomorrow morning!" Du Kao came to Monkey King and said very politely.


    Immediately, he pointed to Galen and others on the side: "A few of them, they are fine when they are idle, I will take them away first, and let them get familiar with the environment first!"


    "Big Brother Wukong, take care! Brothers go ahead!" Galen immediately waved goodbye.


    "Damn, can you speak!" Jarvan slapped Galen''s head directly: "It''s like we''re going to die..."


    "The chief is here! Give me seriousness!" The big bald head Ryze snapped.


    "Yes!" Galen and others immediately silenced the voice and made a tingxiong gesture!


    Du Kao waved his hand and said that it didn''t matter. He could have left first, but out of respect for Monkey King, he still wanted to say goodbye, so he waited for Monkey King at the gate of the academy.


    Although Monkey King doesn''t care about this kind of details, he doesn''t have the air.But Dukao can''t be ignorant of etiquette. After all, Monkey King is a great god, and due courtesy and respect are necessary.


    "Carter, follow Master Wukong to practice well. Haven''t you always wanted to find someone who can really train you? Now you have found it, but don''t miss it!" Du Kao tilted his head and looked at Catalina. , A serious face.


    "You don''t need to say, I know!" Carter replied coldly.


    Du Kao nodded. He was used to Catalina¡¯s cold personality a long time ago. He didn¡¯t care. He looked at Lena and the others, and smiled: ¡°You have to come on, and the future of the earth is on your shoulder On the body!"


    "The head can rest assured, we will be crushed to pieces and defend the earth!" Riven stood at attention, made a standard military salute, and replied in an imposing voice.


    With her serious look, Lena and the others blushed!This silly girl is really good enough, even if you have a sense of justice, don''t be so funny!It makes them even have their IQs lowered together!


    "Very good! I am very optimistic about you!" Ducao looked at Riven with admiration. The military needs talents like her!


    Then Dukao looked at Ahri again: "You are the newcomer, called Ahri, right?"


    "Yes...Yes..." The opponent''s grade seems to be not low, so Ah Li looked a little nervous.


    "No matter what you did before, now that you have joined Super Theological Seminary, do it! Under Master Wukong, you will definitely become a great fighter!"


    After Dukao cheered and praised, he took Galen and the others in a fighter jet and left...


    "That''s basically it. Just remember to report on the Juxia ship tomorrow morning!" Wandering Ryze looked at Lena and the others, and said politely: "As for this new classmate, just follow Master Wukong''s arrangements... "After speaking, Vagrant Ryze gestured to Monkey King, turned and left.


    "Let''s go, go back to the dormitory, go shopping for a day, I''m exhausted! I haven''t eaten dinner yet!" Caitlin beat her shoulder and said.


    "Yeah! Goku, what is dinner today?"


    The sister papers surrounded Monkey King and walked towards the dormitory...


    On the fighter plane, Galen and others, watching the scene of Monkey King huddling from left to right, all showed expressions of envy and hatred.


    "You said, the paper for the goddess Mao likes to revolve around Big Brother Wukong? A few brothers are not bad!" Galen showed off his growing muscles.


    "Can you compare it? Who calls someone a great god, you are a dick!" Jia Wen said.


    "No, it seems that what kind of food is coming!" Zhao Xin immediately added.


    "Xin Ye''s words really make sense, the bun that I ate last time, oh, when I talked about it, I still have it after all!" Da D said.


    "How about... how do you change careers and become a chef?" Galen asked tentatively, looking at his friends.


    "Fuck off! Nothing to do!" Jiawen said quickly: "Finally, I am successful in cultivation, but I am so inspiring to be a hero. When my brother rises up on the battlefield, the sisters will scream when they see this prince! "


    "This has connotation, I like it!" Xin Zhao immediately became excited.


    "Yeah! Fuck him! If you have an enemy together, you have a sister paper together!" The friends were full of love again, and they started talking about topics that men would only talk about...


    "Come here... How about the movie I watched before, which girl is the most beautiful..."


    Before you know it, the new day is over...


    Early in the morning, Monkey King suddenly appeared in the bedroom, full of the seductive attitude of Caitlin and other women wearing pajamas.


    Although the same dormitory with the sisters has a lot of benefits, but the seductive picture is too many, it will be uncontrollable, so Sun Wukong basically returns to his own world and sleeps with his sisters. ¡­


    Wake up Lena and other women one after another, dressing and washing is finished, Monkey King waved his hand, and directly led Lena and other women to disappear into the bedroom...


    Soon after, the bald-headed wandering Ryze came to the door of the bedroom and knocked on the door: "Master Wukong, it''s getting late, we should go to the Juxia..."


    But there was no answer for a while, the stray Ryze touched his big bald head, and gently pushed the door of the room, the door opened, but the bedroom was empty: "Uh~ gone? This is not enough, right? ! It¡¯s a good idea to call you guys, so I just left me alone..."


    On the Giants, Galen and others in the early morning waited for the following team accompanied by Ducao and others...


    Seeing the Sun Wukong and his group suddenly flashed before him, they were all startled.


    "I''m going! This way of going out is so amazing!" Big D immediately exclaimed.


    "Yes! Let''s take a fighter jet, they will directly drive the teleportation array!" Zhao channeled.


    "What kind of teleportation array, that is called spatial movement!" Jiawen said.


    "This skill is really heartfelt, if I would do such a trick, it would be really cool!" Galen YY.


    "What do you want to use it for?" Jarvan rolled his eyes directly.


    "Of course it was stealing...but! Why should I tell you!"


    "Okay! Shut up! Don''t look at what time it is!" Jace snarled immediately while holding his sledgehammer.


    Galen and others immediately fell silent and did not dare to speak.


    "Master Wukong, welcome you to the Juxia, but your way of coming out is really special! This area, whether it is sea, land or air, is within our surveillance range, but I did not expect you to appear. But there is no license. It seems that the equipment here is really dispensable to you!" Du Kao said later, his tone was obviously helpless.


    "Don''t talk about those useless..." Sun Wukong said lightly: "Suddenly transferred to this Juxia, is it because of Morgana?"


    "Yes! Morgana came to Earth, so Kyle is not far away. The war we are about to face has just begun..."


    PS: There was a power outage during the day, and it came at nearly eight o''clock in the evening, and there was only time for this change...

 1158 Chapter 51—The So-called God

    "Who is Kyle?" Lena asked curiously.


    "Judgment angels, judge all evil centralized rulers!" Du Kao said with a serious face as he walked.


    "It doesn''t sound bad!" Reina said.


    "Haha~~ Sounds like?" Dukaao chuckled, facing Galen and others: "But do you know what sin is?"


    "I don''t know!" Everyone shook their heads together.


    "Yeah! I don''t know!" Duka Aowei sighed, "What is sin in her eyes! But I know that the ruler of fifty thousand years after the nuclear issue would not understand the order of pre-nuclear civilization!" "


    "Then is she amazing? How does it compare with that Monkey King? I mean, with that monkey brother who was cut by Big Brother Wukong..." Galen said.


    "I haven''t fought, who knows, but one thing is certain. Kyle himself is completely immune to nuclear weapons, and they are holding the sword of flames. This is the third weapon among all sophisticated weapons in the known universe!"


    "Damn! It sounds so awesome!" Big D exclaimed immediately.


    "It''s okay! We have Big Brother Wukong! If you really can''t beat her, let Brother Wukong be an invincible wave of bombarding her! Didn''t you see Dou defeating the Buddha, was he kicked by him!" Zhao Xin smiled on the side.


    "That''s right! We have Big Brother Wukong, whoever comes will tell her to be a man every minute!" Galen immediately said with excitement.


    "Don''t count on me, I am not the god in your world, so you still protect your own world!"


    "Don''t! Brother Wukong! Do you want to help us! Want us to fight the gods? We are properly hanged every minute!" Xin Zhao immediately begged.


    "Don''t look so frustrated, you are not that weak now!"


    "Really? I don''t think we can stand alone with God?" Jarvan touched himself, full of surprise.


    "Who told you to go heads-up, you can''t play heads-up, you can group P!"


    "Group P! I like this!" Xin Zhao immediately became excited.


    "I said, can you speak more seriously? The more you speak, the more unreliable!" Catalina finally couldn''t listen, and said coldly.


    "Aren''t we discussing this seriously!" Galen said.


    "Don''t talk about those useless!" Caitlin glanced at Galen and the others before looking at Monkey King: "By the way, Wukong, you really don''t intend to help us?"


    "No help!" Monkey King replied simply: "But it can protect you from death!"


    "Protect us not to die?" Xin Zhao said excitedly: "Are you going to give us invincible BUFF or something?"


    "Open your sister! You play a lot of games, right!" Monkey King immediately stared at Xin Zhao.


    "Okay, let''s stop this topic!" Dukao interrupted: "Master Goku is right. Our world must be protected by ourselves. Since we have got his promise to protect you from death, then you still What''s so terrible! Facing the enemy, just rush forward without life! The promise of a real great god is very important!"


    "You don''t have a backache when you stand and talk! I immediately started to flick us!" Galen immediately looked at Du Kao and rolled his eyes.


    "I''ll go! Listening to your tone, he is still a real god? Really? Really? There is really a god in this world?" Ah Li looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Look at such a big chrysanthemum flower in the sky, what is impossible?" Galen said.


    "It''s true? But it''s too far from what you imagined, right? I thought God and everything belonged to the old man with white beard..." Ari muttered looking at Monkey King.


    "Do you think I am a platinum star?" Monkey King rolled his eyes directly.


    "Okay, that''s the end of the joke!" Du Kao said with a serious face: "I can''t describe my current mood. The predicament facing the earth is more serious than that of the Deno galaxy ten thousand years ago. Maybe, only Fighting at sea will not affect more innocent civilians!"


    "Maybe, I can destroy the threats you said..." Lena looked at Ducao.


    "Wrong!" Ducao immediately said to Lena very seriously and solemnly: "You must know, you must remember that you are the most threatening nuclear bomb!"


    "No!" Lena immediately opened her mouth.


    "Here, look, this is the Dawn of Light I prepared for you!" When he arrived in a large cabin, Du Kao pointed to a fighter in front of him and introduced.


    "Damn! It''s named after me?" Lena immediately looked at the fighter curiously.


    "This is telling you that the Goddess of Dawn will bring hope to people like the light of dawn..." Du Kao said, pausing: "Well, today, everyone will learn how to cooperate with the light of dawn. Intercontinental support operations! Boarding!"


    "After the physical training, did you start the air combat training again? I like this!" Galen said, and he couldn''t wait to board the Dawn Light.Fighter!Man''s dream.


    "What about me? What about me? What do you want me to do? I just came! Nothing! You won''t want me to train with them, right?" Ari sees Lena and they all boarded the Dawn Light , Immediately turned his head and looked at Du Kao.


    "Master Wukong is responsible for your affairs, so you should ask him!" Du Kao looked at the Monkey King beside him.


    "Come with me, I will take special care of you today and wake up your abilities directly..." Monkey King waved to Ari and walked out.


    Upon seeing this, Ari had to follow him and asked curiously: "Um, you are a true god! What does it feel like to be a god? Let me touch it, can I touch it?"


    "Just touch it! You''re welcome!" Monkey King said generously.


    "Then I really touched it!" Ah Li was full of excitement, squeezing Monkey King''s arm, and said in surprise: "It''s so strong! I actually touched God! So excited... That, you say What is my ability?"


    "You? You''re just a fox!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Hey! Why are you scolding me?" Ali immediately pouted.


    "I didn''t scold you! You are a fox, the kind of charm and charm!"


    "I didn''t even scold me! How could a pretty soft girl who is so good at being a vixen, don''t think you are a god, I dare not beat you!"


    "You''ll know in a moment!" Monkey King smiled, if Ah Li is not a nine-tailed fox, then it is not Ah Li. When the great god rejuvenates, he will directly make you the deity!


    Looking for a hidden room, Monkey King closed the door...


    Seeing Ahri backed away nervously: "You...why are you closing the door? Tell you! Even for super powers, I don''t want to be unspoken..."


    "What kind of thinking is really unhealthy! Do you look at my pure eyes, like the kind of god with no morals?"..

 1159 Chapter 52—Nine-tailed Demon Fox Ari

    PS: A picture, Ahri''s. "It''s not like...but what do you want to do?" Ari asked with doubts looking at Monkey King. "Where is so much nonsense! Obeying orders is the first rule of being a soldier, now, immediately, immediately, and undress!" Monkey King said righteously with a serious face. "This is how you use your private rights!" Ari looked at Monkey King and muttered in a low voice, but he saw Monkey King immediately cross his eyebrows and immediately took off his coat... "Want to take off. Light?" "If you want to. It''s okay!" "That''s not necessary?" Ah Li was relieved when he heard this. Looking at the perfect figure in underwear in front of him, Monkey King nodded with admiration: "Isn''t your figure impatient!" Ah Li''s complexion immediately turned red, and she usually looks pretty windy. But in essence it is still a pure and clean soft sister paper: "Handsome guy, what do you want to do, hurry up, this is the first time that people have taken so much off before others! So shy!" "Then start, just meditation Good!" Monkey King said, placing his right hand lightly on top of Ari''s head. In an instant, Ari''s body was covered in white light, and a strange charm burst out of her body! Ari suddenly felt that an incomparably huge power emerged in her body inexplicably. That power originated from herself. At the same time, she also felt that a strange wave came from behind her ass. The feeling of itching unbearable, that feeling made her feel flustered, and her complexion became more and more flushed, and her voice became flustered: "You...what are you doing? Why do I feel itchy from behind? There seems to be something coming out. "That''s right! Don''t say anything! You''ll know in a while!" Monkey King said, the strange fluctuations in his right hand increased a lot, and the dazzling light around Ari''s body became more and more dazzling. Get up, and behind her, a tail grows rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, one, two, three... "Mom! Why? Why did I grow a tail? You...what did you do to me? I...I''m not really a vixen, am I?" Ah Li was shocked and shocked, even fearful! Suddenly from a person to a demon, this span is too big! Sun Wukong stopped answering, and continued to develop the potential and genes hidden in Ari''s body. Before long, a beautiful and sexual fox girl with nine tails was perfectly displayed in front of Sun Wukong! The enchanting posture, the enchanting temperament, and the eyes of the hunch all show this girl''s hunchback, it can be said to be a charming hunch! Can draw everyone''s heart all the time! "This temperament is really good, it can be compared with Hancock!" Monkey King looked at Ah Li at this moment, with full of appreciation. "Why? Why the hell is this? Don''t you explain it clearly to me? I...I...I''m really a vixen?" Ali looked at himself at the moment, his eyes widened in disbelief. "Yes! This is your essence! How is it? Does it feel more beautiful than before!" Monkey King smiled slightly. "I don''t want to be a vixen! I''m a human! I''m a human! You quickly change me back! How do you tell me to marry in the future!" Ah Li seemed to be really anxious, right, as a normal Human beings suddenly become a fox, and it is difficult for anyone to accept it. "Don''t do it, don''t you think this is very beautiful! It''s the type I like! If you''re worried about not getting married, I can marry you!" Monkey King looked at Ari and smiled. "You marry me? You want to be beautiful!" Ah Li was stunned and said so, but he still looked at Monkey King with a serious face. He was strong and handsome. More importantly, he was a real god. This is not correct. Is it the stalwart real man she is pursuing in her heart? Men find women, each has its own standards, and women naturally have their own standards when looking for men, and Ari''s ideal object is a stalwart and true man! But Monkey King happened to completely meet this point. "But are you sure I went out like this, and I won''t be exploded as a monster by others?" Ali looked at the nine huge and supple tails behind him, with a depressed expression. "You can take it back by yourself, calmly and carefully feel what is different from before!" I reminded. Ari did it right away, closed his eyes, and took a closer look at himself, and found out inexplicably that there was a lot of information in his mind...and the nine tails behind him really disappeared suddenly. Gone... With a slender hand, a monster and strange fox fire suddenly appeared in his hand. Ari opened his eyes and said with excitement: "Really missing? What...what is this? Magic?" "You want to understand that way? Yes, but to be precise, it should be a witchcraft, because you are a fox!" Monkey King smiled. "Hey! Don''t always shout vixen vixen! It''s hard to hear! People are also a soft girl! You can''t be more reserved?" Ali said, making a yao enchanting pose, right With Monkey King, there is a fiery Feiwen, that rao attitude can make men crazy! However, Monkey King still stood there calmly, indifferent! "Hey! People are tempting you like this, how about a reaction!" Ali looked at Monkey King, suddenly dissatisfied, and his tempting skills failed. "Just your little charm, how could it be possible to lure Huo to get me..." Monkey King smiled slightly: "Okay, let''s not talk about anything else. You just awakened your ability, I will accompany you to get familiar with it now. It won¡¯t take long, but I¡¯m going to join the battle..." On the other hand, Morgana is also preparing for her plan... "I know what the bastard Karthus wants to do... That guy will definitely instigate my sister. Kyle came to destroy me! He was so self-righteous! We have to prepare for the next war! The one named Monkey King... It seems that I have to find time to meet him for a while..." "That... Lady Queen, Don''t you really want to marry that Monkey King, do you?" A soldier behind him asked in amazement. "Fuck off! Your lord, I, do you look like a person with such a lack of integrity?" Morgana immediately turned around and looked domineeringly at the devil who had just spoken? "Look at me and flick him over in twos or twos... But the premise is that it''s a bit difficult to get close to him now! Sure enough, you can only start a war and take the opportunity to meet him..." "Is this going to fight?" "It''s great!" "My sword is already hungry. I''m too thirsty!" The following demons clamored with excitement! At the same time, in another world, Karthus and Kyle also met... PS: There is something wrong, going out, the code is a bit inconvenient, I rush home tonight and make up tomorrow. ..

 1160 Chapter 53—Queen Kyle

    "Look, Morgana''s every move is being monitored by me. You can safely destroy her..." Karthus stared at the sky and said to Kyle sitting on the throne. On the left and right sides of Queen Kyle, there are two beautiful angels standing quietly, flapping two pairs of white wings from time to time, wow! Angel! "How did you do it? We can''t monitor her!" Queen Kyle''s tone was flat, casually tilting Erlang''s legs, looking like the queen is full of fan. "Queen Kyle, the big clock is completely achievable, don''t forget, the highest known technological civilization, but Shenhe civilization!" Karthus continued to flicker Queen Kyle. "The order there is in order, I like it very much, but it''s a pity that it was annihilated long ago! So the God of Time went to the earth, is that what happened?" "The God of Time did not go to the earth, but was still in the Freljord galaxy. Give a class to a guy named Mansandao! Dinghei has not been resurrected... I heard that the earth is in chaotic order, maybe you can cure it, there is no absolute god to rule, and there is no god¡¯s rule..."" Well, I''ve written down what you said!" Queen Kyle said to the angel girl on the right: "Zhixin, you hold the sword of burning flame and keep your hands in the shadow world. If we go to the earth, we will find a conspiracy by Karthus and others Family cheat, burn them!" "Yes!" "Hey! Wait!" Seeing Queen Kyle was about to leave, Karthus immediately stopped him: "Well! Before that, I have to remind you, that In the place called the earth, there is a god who needs your attention. It is called Monkey King. It is very powerful! Morgana is planning to fool him into her camp and sling you!" "Huh! Hang me? "Queen Kyle snorted disdainfully: "I''m afraid she wants to hang me in her dreams! Monkey King...I will remember this name..." Queen Kyle said, her whole body suddenly emitting a dazzling light. The light dissipated, and she and another angel girl disappeared here. "That''s it? I''m not asking for detailed information about Monkey King?" Karthus looked at the place where Queen Kyle disappeared, and shrugged helplessly: "It''s not that I didn''t tell you, but you. I''m too confident about myself, it''s none of my business..." "Huh! How can a god of the earth be in the eyes of the queen!" Zhixin held the sword of burning flame and heard Karthus''s own voice. It is disdainful and cold snort. "Who said that he is the god of the earth? Are you angels so arrogant? Forget it..." Karthus said halfway, suddenly stopped, looking at Zhixin, the wind suddenly changed: "Speaking, do you think Can you burn us down?" "Yes!" Zhi''s answer was very firm. It was a firmness in his belief, a firmness in his abilities, and a firmness in the orders given by Queen Kyle! Obeying the orders of the ruler is the absolute firm belief of their angels! "Really..." Karthus smiled inconspicuously, stopped talking, just confronted Zhixin... Just as Reina and the others were training hard, Queen Kyle had already set off for the earth... And Mogan Na has also launched an action. Their first goal is to capture the Donghong 49 in Yunshan in the southwest, and they want to use this to blow up the entire fleet of Juxia! Earth, on the Juxia. At this time, it was approaching dusk, and Lena and the others had also trained back. In a bright room, looking at the Ari with a pair of cute white ears in front of them, Caitlin and the others were stunned! Especially Lena, her face is exaggerated: "Let me go! Goku, you are too heavy taste, right? Dressed her up like this? What are you trying to do?" "What is dressing her up like this! This That¡¯s what she looks like now! Touch it yourself, the ears are real, not put on!" "Really? I touched it!" Caitlin immediately reached out and pinched the white ears on both sides of Ari''s head. Pinch: "I''m going! Is it true?" "Hey! Don''t use force! It''s itchy!" Ali blushed, and immediately avoided Caitlin''s hand, but Fiona and the others reached out at the same time. The right hand was pinched on Ari''s ear! Ari trembled all over, and suddenly groaned, his complexion turned red, his body softened, and he almost fell to the ground! The picture is so beautiful, it makes people yearn for! "This ear won''t be your sensitive point, right? Let me touch it too!" Seeing Ari''s face flushed and his breathing confused, Monkey King suddenly became interested and just stretched out his right hand. It was when Ari suddenly groaned, nine white tails stretched out from behind her! She was touched by the ears by a few women, and she couldn''t help showing her body! "I''ll go! Tail...tail?!!!" Caitlin suddenly backed away in shock: "Is feeling she is a monster?!!!" "I was still a soft girl in the morning, why has it changed now?" Lena watched Looking at Ari, his eyes were full of surprise, and he turned his head to look at Monkey King: "What did you do to her? Even the race has been changed!" "This originally belonged to her original appearance, I just All her potential has been exploited!" "Vixen...no wonder she looked so ridiculous before!" Catalina muttered quietly while looking at Ari. Ari didn''t care, but instead flew over to Catalina, blinked, and put on a charming posture, and smiled slightly: "Come on! Come here!" Catalina was slightly stunned with a face. Dementedly, he walked towards Ari..."You said, am I beautiful?" Ari lifted Catalina''s chin, her voice full of charm. "Uh...Yes..." Katerina nodded blankly. "I''m going! This is the magic trick?" Rena suddenly exclaimed. With this call, Catalina was awakened from the confusion immediately, a flying knife flashed in her hand, and she looked at Ari hostilely: "Cocky door! Do you want to try it with me?" "Hey! Just kidding! Don''t give it. I''m here for real!" Monkey King frowned immediately. Seeing that Monkey King was a little angry, Ah raccoon panicked inexplicably, stretched out the cute incense, and put away his charm. Catalina also snorted and took back her throwing knife. Fortunately, Monkey King was present, otherwise the two sisters would have to fight. Just when the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, the door was opened, and Sona and Jana appeared at the door! "It''s all here! It''s great!" Sona didn''t see it, and sat down at the dining table, yelling: "Goku, bring good food and food! I haven''t had enough for two days. Hurry up! I''m starving to death!" "What are you doing? It''s like a starving ghost! Isn''t it for you to eat?" Caitlin immediately complained from the side. "Don''t mention it, since eating the food of Wukong, ordinary food is hard to swallow! After a few meals, no appetite after a few mouthfuls!" Jana was expressionless, but her tone was helpless. PS: There are three shifts today, this is the first shift. ..

 1161 Chapter 54 The War Begins

    "That''s right! Wukong is too bad, it has made us miserable!" Sona looked at Sun Wukong with complaints all over her face: "Oh my God! How would you tell us to live without you in the future?"


    Although this is a bit exaggerated, it is also true. After eating the food in the gourmet world, who has the appetite to eat these ordinary foods!After only a few meals, the two women can''t stand it anymore. If there is no Monkey King by their side in the future, it will be painful to think about it.


    Monkey King just smiled without answering. The same kind of delicacies appeared out of thin air, and he put them on the table one by one: "It''s just time for dinner. Everyone, wash your hands. Let''s eat together!"


    "I''ve been hungry all the time! I''m not waiting! I''m sorry!" Sona looked at the table full of food, her eyes lighted up, she picked up the chopsticks and started eating with Gana...


    After a meal, Jana and Sona ate their stomachs in an unimaginative way, and held their backs on their faces with satisfaction: "The food here is still delicious!"


    Just after her words fell, she heard a warning from the entire Juxia ship: "Warning! Warning! V8 military communications have been devastated, please prepare for battle!..."


    Sona and others changed color at the same time!


    "Sona, Jana! Come back quickly!" At the same time, Dukaao''s solemn voice came from the communication on the shoulders of the two Jana.


    "Understood! We will be there soon!" Jana and Sona got up immediately, waved their hands at Monkey King and the others, and ran out in a hurry: "Sorry, we have to go back soon..."


    "I''m going! No way! The war has begun?" Lena asked with a look of surprise.


    "At this moment, I have been waiting for a long time!" The exaggerated weapon suddenly flashed in Caitlin''s hand, full of excitement.


    "I''m a little scared, please protect me!" Ah Li leaned against Monkey King.


    "What are you doing? Want to wipe your oil! Go aside!" Caitlin was upset immediately, and pulled Ali to the side.


    "It''s not your boyfriend, what are you in a hurry!" Ali rolled his eyes directly.


    "When is it all, don''t make trouble!" Catlin frowned and drank softly.


    "All are equipped with combat uniforms, and the war is on!" Monkey King looked at the women and said.


    "I just ate, it''s not good for your health! These bastards came at an untimely time!" Lena complained all over her face, her mind moved, her whole body shining brightly, and a handsome outfit instantly dressed up.


    And Katerina and the others are also in the light, put on their respective battle uniforms.


    "Damn! I''m so handsome! Why am I not equipped?" Ari looked at the women of Lena at the moment, and immediately looked at Monkey King.


    "What equipment do you need! Stay by my side and be responsible for seducing me!"


    "Huh?" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Ari was obviously in a daze.


    "Goku, what should we do now?" Catalina asked with a blank look at Monkey King.


    "Of course it''s on the battlefield! Come to a real combat training!"


    "Go to the battlefield? Do you know where they are?" Fiona asked curiously.


    "The Yunshan base nuclear silo, their target is the Donghong 47..."


    "It seems that you have already discovered the other party... Then Lord Goku, please lead Rena and the others to Yunshan Base to support!" Du Kao''s voice suddenly came from the telephone in the room.


    This is the Juxia, and there are surveillance systems everywhere, so it is not surprising that Monkey King has such a device in the room.


    Sun Wukong did not answer, but with a light wave of his hand, he disappeared here with Lena''s daughters!


    "Quickly! Lock the target at Yunshan Base... Immediately inform and tell Galen and other super soldiers to stand by immediately. Our war is about to start!" Du Kao immediately issued the highest order in the command room.


    On the other side, Galen and others, under Jace''s leadership, have assembled.


    Everyone was dressed in armor with serious faces.


    "Big Brother Wukong actually took Lena and the others away first! It is clear that we have forgotten us!" Galen said.


    "However, there are a lot of sister papers around them, and they will take care of your dick! Change to me, and I will do the same!" Jia Wen said.


    "Damn!" Xin Zhao and others raised their middle fingers at Jarvan.


    "Be serious! Get on board the Dawn Light immediately! Support! We are here to fight! Not to play! Fighting is deadly!" Jess immediately yelled.


    "Who is frightening! What kind of crisis have we not encountered during the life and death training? Just this battle, and want to frighten us?" Big D immediately curled his lips with disdain, after the life and death of Monkey King. Practice, this courage is obviously enough.


    "Just don''t be afraid! I''m waiting for your performance!" Jess immediately shouted, "Now! Board the plane!"


    At Yunshan Base, two invisible demons looked at the heavily guarded base not far away. One of the demons was obviously full of excitement and excitement: "Artest, they must have never seen us. It''s only 10 seconds away. I have to play with them! I can''t help it, it''s going to go to war!"


    As he said, he waved his wings and flew towards the gate of Yunshan Base...


    "The last time I fought against Kyle¡¯s Seraph did nothing to me. I have to let these mortals know what a real warrior is!" The demon said, leaping over the heads of the two guards and sending out He laughed wildly and excitedly: "Ahahahaha~~ Welcome the trial! Mortals!"


    "Damn! What is that?!" The two guards were obviously frightened by the demon and pointed their guns at him.


    "Don''t be afraid! I will be the devil who takes you away! Ah, no! I will be the angel who takes you away!" The demon''s tone was full of ridicule.He didn''t even look at the mortals in his eyes.


    "Heh, I''m teasing Kyle again..." The demon named Artest shook his head helplessly.


    "Lightning..." I saw that the demon held up the lightning halberd in his hand and was about to open it.


    Sun Wukong suddenly flashed here with Lena and other daughters!


    Not far away, the sniper who had already aimed at the demon suddenly stopped his movements!


    And seeing the arrival of Monkey King and others, the demon holding the lightning halberd was obviously taken aback: "Damn! He appeared! This is the pretending god that Her Majesty said? Support? Come so fast?"


    "What is that black lump? That''s the so-called demon?" Lena asked curiously, pointing to the demon in the sky.


    "It looks so frustrated!" Riven vomited.


    "Damn! I dare to say that I''m frustrated! I''m the most handsome in the Devil Squad!" the demon immediately shouted angrily.


    The demon named Artai who was not far away saw the appearance of Monkey King suddenly changed his face, and immediately got in touch with Morgana: "Report to the queen! Report to the queen! Found Monkey King! Discover Monkey King! Monkey King! Appear at Yunshan Base! Request instructions! Request instructions!"


    PS: This is the second one.Thirdly, it should be a little later, I have to buy some food...

 1162 Chapter 54 The So-called Negotiation

    "Sun Wukong? Are you sure it is Monkey King?" Morgana immediately approached the communication and confirmed.


    "It''s him! Just his image, easy to recognize! Absolutely right! And the way to play is the same as you said, pretending to be full of fanfare, huh, he showed up with a group of people! Looks like a veteran Forced!" Artest said exaggeratedly.


    "Don''t start a fight with others, wait for the queen to come and meet him for a while!" Morgana said, and immediately started the action: "Come on, brother Renekton, accompany this queen to the battlefield for a while. That''s the Monkey King!"


    "Fight! Okay! Wait for me to get my own guy first!"


    "No way! Lord Queen, we don''t beat people, but they will beat us! Ouch! They are here and are going to hang us! Goddess Lena...I rely on! God-killing Vien... What is this Nima? The lineup! I was properly abused! Her Majesty Queen! Please instructions!"


    "Damn! So hungry! You hand over the communication to that person named Monkey King, and let this queen talk to him personally!" Morgana immediately picked up the communication.


    "Okay! I hope they won''t kill me in a while!" Artest withdrew from his invisibility, spread his wings, and flew towards Monkey King and the others at the fastest speed...


    Seeing that Caitlin was about to run and blast the demon from the air, Artest shouted loudly from afar: "Wait! Wait a second! Our Lady Queen has something to say to you! No, yes. I have to tell that Master Wukong!"


    "Queen? The one named Morgana? Find Wukong? What can you do if you find Wukong?" Lena waved her hand and refused: "We have nothing to talk about with her!"


    "Wait first, see what she has to say!" Monkey King stopped Lena, and with a light wave, a light mirror suddenly appeared in the sky, and the picture he saw was exactly where Morgana was. !


    "Damn! What is this stuff?" Morgana looked at the light mirror that suddenly appeared in front of him, and was shocked. Looking at the Monkey King in the light mirror, she asked in surprise: "What kind of technology are you? Can talk face to face? So advanced?"


    "What bullshit technology, don''t tell me that kind of useless things! In front of the real gods, the so-called technology is just a scum! This is a real magical technique, understand?"


    "Not technology? Real magic?" Mo Gan whispered.


    Monkey King looked at Morgana and asked calmly: "I heard you are looking for me? What''s the matter? Come and listen!"


    "By the way, why do you want to help those weak human beings! Can''t you follow this queen? Build a free and fallen kingdom with me, when you choose a lot of girls, even the angels A lot!" Morgana said in a temptation.


    "I''m going! This guy is really a bad guy! This is something that only bad guys can say! What else are you talking about building a free and fallen kingdom... It sounds like a fool!" Lena looked at Morgana with contempt. The way.


    "Fuck! I even forgot! Depravity is still a derogatory term on your side, I rely on!" Morgana looked upset.


    "Is it still a commendatory word to fall on your side? Sure enough, the bad guy is the bad guy! It seems that the good is bad in your eyes, and the bad is good in your eyes!" Riven looked at Morgana full of Hostility: "Master Wukong, don''t listen to her, you won''t be a good person! Let''s hang her together!"


    "Yes! What can I say to the devil! One word, hit!" Fiona said firmly.


    "I can''t talk about it? Sure enough, there is a generation gap in our philosophy!" Morgana looked at Monkey King and said seriously: "By the way, you really don''t think about it? This queen thinks that you are a talent, so she told you So many, as long as you are willing to help me, this queen will give you a chance to chase me! Then you can also go with this queen to be an angel! Angels! Winged! Don''t you be tempted?"


    "I''m going! It really is a fallen angel! That''s not a bad word!" Caitlin looked at Morgana with a speechless expression.


    Even Monkey King is very speechless, Morgana, as a woman, speaks so powerfully!This is also a realm!


    "..." The demons behind Morgana looked at them with admiration. Look, the queen is the queen!These words are all so domineering!


    "What''s so good about angels! Goku said that he likes me like this!" Ari leaned forward, posing a personality and feeling posture, and blew gently towards Morgana, full of charm.


    "Fuck! Who is this girl?" Morgana looked at Ari and rolled her eyes.


    "By the way, Lord Queen, our lineup seems to be completely defeated! Look at people, every girl is so sexual. Touching, but we are the only one here, which is completely disproportionate! I, quit properly!" A demon behind him whispered.


    "Damn! So boring?" Morgana turned around and slapped the demon on the ground.


    "Lord Queen! I mean! You are the most beautiful goddess in my mind! Follow the lord Queen to the death!" The demon lay on the ground, stretched out his right hand, vowing his loyalty.


    "But you are right! The other party is not a goddess, but a sorrowful fox. This queen said that the pressure is really great! It seems that I can''t fool this general!" Morgana looked at Monkey King, yes Looking at Ari and the others, he said with regret.


    "Then this is... the negotiation broke down?" the demon named Artest asked.


    "That''s a slap! Cut him off!" Without a word, Lena lifted the big sword in her hand, and the sword shot the demon with the lightning halberd away.


    "I''ll go! If you say you do it! Give me a signal!" Caitlin said, aiming the weapon in her hand at the demon named Artest, pulling the trigger, and in an instant, a beam of light came from the gun. The mouth shot out, directly bombarding Artest''s xiong mouth, blasting him out!


    "Damn! Don''t be stunned! Launch an attack! Let them see the power of our Demon Legion! But don''t forget our ultimate goal!" Morgana immediately gave the order, since the negotiation failed, then there is only battle. .


    In fact, she herself knows very well that it is not that difficult to flick Monkey King to her side, she just has the mentality to give it a try!


    "Let''s start! Everyone is free! Throw me away all the bullshit technology and so on! What I need! You use your own power to defeat them!" Monkey King looked at Lena and the others with seriousness.


    "You mean, I want to throw this weapon away?" Caitlin raised the weapon in her hand and said in amazement.


    "Well, that weapon is transformed into an attack based on your own strength, and it is also your attack method, using your own power..."


    "It''s okay!" Caitlin breathed a sigh of relief as she spoke.


    PS: This is the third update today. Next is war. I have to think about it, because war or something is not my strong point...

 1163 Chapter 56 The Real Battle

    "I don''t have anything to do with you here, just hide aside for me to watch the show!" Monkey King said lightly, but the voice was in the ears of every soldier who came to Yunshan Base.


    After hearing the order, the soldiers at Yunshan Base did not hesitate to gather one after another, and they really hid in the base and became bystanders. Because of the identity of Monkey King and others, they knew it, even the legendary Monkey King. They are defeated, they have absolute trust in Monkey King!


    "Turn off communication, the battle begins!" Monkey King glanced at Lena and the others, and said lightly: "The opponent is just a group of demon soldiers, don''t embarrass me!"


    From the very beginning, he trained Lena and the others just for himself, not for some super seminary!Therefore, he let Rena and the others cut off the communication, and did not want Dukao and others to use the so-called technology in the rear to command Rena and the others to fight!


    Because those so-called technologies will not be of any use to the opponents he will face in the future!Only your own ability is the most important!


    "Don''t worry! Little soldiers, this goddess took care of them in minutes!" Lena said, looking at the demon army leaping from all directions, her eyes were burning, her feet were a little, and she rushed over!


    However, Catalina was faster than her, her beautiful body flashed, and she walked directly into the space. For a flash, she already appeared behind a demon. The short dagger in her hand suddenly stabbed, and the demon grumbled. It fell to the ground!


    On the other hand, Wei En pulled the Bow of Killing God, and a dark red light arrow condensed in an instant, turned into a stream of light, and shot out in an instant!


    Puff puff puff!!!


    The light arrow leaped, and in an instant, it pierced the xiong cavities of the five demons and shot them down from the air!


    In the cavity where the xiong bore was exposed, the backs of the demons were chilling!One of them immediately yelled in a panic: "Attention! Attention! The enemy''s firepower is very fierce! Disperse everyone! Disperse everyone! Don''t all lean together!"


    "Yes! Wei En!" Caitlin looked at Wei En with admiration.


    "Also... okay!" Wei En''s face turned red, and this girl felt embarrassed when she was praised.


    "Look at me!" Caitlin said, taking a step forward with her right foot, and the exaggerated weapon in her hand was aimed at the group of demons in the air immediately, with excitement written on her face: "Devils, let You see how powerful this police flower is!"


    With that said, sending your own power, at the muzzle of the front, the energy condensed in an instant, and the electric light shone!As Caitlin squeezed the trigger, a beam of fist-big beam shot out!


    But in a flash, it''s hanging in the void!Through the xiong chamber of the six demons, they were shot down from the air!


    The wings of three demons were all folded into two by that powerful beam!The power is really amazing!


    "Hey! Six! I won!" Caitlin looked at Wei En and smiled slightly.


    Wei En blushed, a little embarrassed to say, but there was a glimmer of unwilling light flashed in her eyes, and she pulled away the god-killing bow in her hand again...


    "Hey! Keep a few for me! Don''t kill them all!" Riven yelled, holding the big rune sword in her hand, and leaping high, one sword was to take a demon from Cut in the air!Joined the clan...


    Fighting alone, those so-called demons, compared with Caitlin and others, are not at the same level at all!


    Seeing all the girls making a decisive move, without a trace of their hands, Monkey King nodded in satisfaction!Worrying that Reina and the others are soft-hearted, it is obviously superfluous. These sister papers are obviously not comparable to those ordinary sister papers. Facing the devil, even if it is the first time to kill, they will not have the slightest softness!


    "Don''t be afraid! Attack me! Even if the opponent is a god, we will kill the gods!" At some unknown time, the demon named Artai climbed up from a pile of rubble and looked at the group with panic. The demons, shouted loudly: "For! Queen! Kill!"


    "For the queen! Kill it!!"


    The demons who were panic-faced suddenly seemed to have found their faith. There was no more fear or panic on their faces, but they were crazy!


    Obviously, Morgana''s position in their minds is very detached, and just mentioning the name can make them overcome their fear!


    In Gao Yizhong, I saw that every demon''s hand was condensed with a dark light ball, and then projected down towards Catalina and the others below!


    Because of the number, it looks like a dark rain!


    "Oh! This scene looks a bit gorgeous!" Lena yelled, and the big shield in her hand was raised high: "I am the incarnation of dawn, your goddess!!"


    As the voice fell, I saw a dazzling light on the big shield, and the stimulating person couldn''t open his eyes temporarily!


    And countless dark balls of light under the shining light, like a candlelight encountering a water curtain, turning into blue smoke and dissipating!


    "Haha~~ In front of this goddess, this skill of yours is simply the light of fireflies!" Lena laughed proudly and exaggeratedly. She swung her sword out, and a dazzling golden light sprayed from the sword. Out, it was directly splitting a demon in front into two halves!


    "Fuck!!" Lena''s face turned pale, she was stunned and almost didn''t spit it out: "This goddess...when did she become so vigorous?!!!"


    One sword split a demon in half. She obviously didn''t expect this brutal scene!Even if she was proud of how proud she was, she was shocked by the scene before her!


    A demon saw Lena in a daze, flapping her wings, and then pounced towards Lena. Without hesitation, the steel fork in her hand stabled down at her heart!


    However, a figure flashed, and Fiona, holding a small ancient sword, flashed in front of Lena in an instant!


    The demon''s attacking posture stopped instantly, and the steel fork in his hand broke into two pieces with a''patter'', blood spurted from his neck, and fell directly to the ground. There was no sound for a moment...


    "Rena, this is not the time to be in a daze. If you are attacked, even if you are a divine body, it will hurt?" Fiona looked at Lena with a serious face.However, she herself seemed a little nervous.Because of this, but she participated in the battle for the first time!


    "Huh! It''s useless! Just a few little ones, and someone else has to help!" Katarina waved a short dagger in her hand, chopped down the ball of dark light all around, and turned her head to look at Lena. , Language with mockery!


    "I''m going! I''m the Goddess of Dawn, so I don''t need help from others! This kind of scene. Little KS!" Catalina''s sarcasm was obviously effective, and Lena cheered up and barely recovered.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Catalina''s mouth, her body flashed, and she waved the dagger in her hand, flashing behind the demons at an astonishing speed, reaping lives mercilessly!


    At this moment, it''s just like what she said before, stay away from sister, sister is a killer!


    PS: I went out to play unscrupulously during the day, there is nothing to say, I have to make up for it all night, this is the first one, and there is another one later.In addition, the last chapter was fifty-five chapters, and the result was fifty-four chapters. Just know it and it will not affect reading...

 1164 Chapter 57 Strengthening Lightning Halberd

    "Report to the queen! The other party''s firepower is so strong! We are not opponents at all! We have already lost most of our brothers! Request the use of the lightning halberd!" Artest was anxious and reported to Morgana.


    "Quasi!" Morgana didn''t hesitate at all, waved her hand, very simply!


    She did not expect that these women would be so powerful one by one!It is obviously impossible to rely on those little guys to clean them up.


    "Fortunately, this queen has the foresight, I hope that lightning halberd can achieve a little effect..." Morgana Dai frowned, and the battle of Lena and other women exceeded her expectations!


    The battle had just started, and she was seriously frustrated. How could she challenge her sister in the future?


    "This hateful Monkey King! How dare you refuse this queen! You must kill his prestige! Let him know that this queen is not easy to provoke!"


    With the Queen''s permission, the demon named Artai no longer hesitated, flapping his wings, flying high in the air, holding his hands high, and accompanied by lightning, a tall halberd appeared in his hand!This is the so-called lightning halberd, but it is not an ordinary lightning halberd!


    "I''m going! That guy looks like it''s going to expand! Caitlin, shoot him down!" Lena looked at Artest, and immediately turned to look at Caitlin.


    "Leave it to me!" Caitlin nodded and directly aimed the weapon at the demon Artest in the air!At the muzzle, energy quickly condenses!


    "I won''t let you succeed!" When the demons around saw this, they were flapping their wings, blocking Artest''s body like moths into the fire!


    And a beam of light was already lasing from the muzzle, instantly piercing the demons blocking Artest in front of him!


    But they also used their bodies to deviate the trajectory of the light beam and lased past Artest¡¯s face...


    "Artest! I''ll leave it to you..." The demons gave Artest a thumbs up, closed their eyes, and fell feebly from the air...


    "Damn! These demons still have this consciousness?" Reina was obviously surprised by the actions of those demons.


    "They are all true fighters! Even if they are opponents, they are worthy of respect!" Riven''s face was serious, his hands clasped together, which was regarded as respect and silence for those demons.


    And because of those demons fighting for this time, Artest had already successfully activated the lightning halberd in his hand!


    "Brothers! I''ll take revenge for you! Drink it!!"


    I saw Artest raising the lightning halberd in his hand, and with the roar of anger, the sky instantly rolled and thundered!That appearance shows the mighty and terrifying Tianwei!


    "Oh! Scared the baby to death! Goku, please protect!" Ari suddenly exclaimed, clinging to Monkey King, and hiding behind him, the plump in front of Xiong. Manruo Ruowu was against Monkey King''s back. , That feels so cool!


    "Asshole! You want to take the opportunity to wipe the oil!" Lena and the others immediately glared at Ari with anger, obviously, they were jealous.


    They naturally have a good opinion of Monkey King. Now seeing Ah Li and a Sao Fox clinging to Monkey King''s body, they are naturally full of discomfort.


    "Hey! When are you still in the mood to say this? Be careful of thunder!" Monkey King pointed to the sky and kindly reminded him.


    "what?"


    Lena and the others were all slightly startled. They both looked up, and saw a dazzling beam of light suddenly fell from the thundercloud rolling by the dark cloud, bombarding the lightning halberd in Artest''s hand, and suddenly erupted terrible. Thunder Grid!


    Watching this scene, Monkey King frowned slightly. This lightning halberd seemed to be a little different from the original, and it was even more powerful!Can''t help but murmured: "Is it because Lena and the others have become stronger, so he has completely released the power of the lightning halberd? Or is it different from ordinary lightning halberds?"


    "Eat my lightning halberd!"


    At this time, Artest was full of electricity surging, and his face was full of pain. It was the pain caused by that terrible thunder and lightning force, but because of the lightning halberd, he did not suffer fatal damage, just suffered With extraordinary terrible pain!


    But they were all endured by Artest. As the last thunder fell into the lightning halberd, Artest roared immediately, and suddenly waved the lightning halberd in his hand towards Lena and the others!


    "Hey!!!" With a cry, the terrifying thunder power grid burst out of the lightning halberd!


    Bang bang bang!!!


    Countless thunder lights smashed down from the void, exploding scorched black pits!


    After that, it landed on a dense power grid, directly shrouded in Lena and the others!


    How fast is lightning?


    In short, at the speed of Lena and the others, there is no way to escape from the woven thunder net!


    Catalina looked solemn, maybe she could use her space jump ability to avoid the thunder grid, but obviously, she wouldn¡¯t leave Reina and the others to flee alone. Therefore, waving the dagger in her hand is slashing towards the grid. Go, want to tear the power grid apart!


    It''s a pity that Carter Jiao trembled and snorted, and immediately stopped her figure because she was electrocuted!


    And as she was electrified, Lena and the others were all grunting and were enveloped by the power grid. For a while, all the girls were''Oh!Ouch!''Calling non-stop, the picture is so beautiful, Monkey King wants to cover his eyes with his hands!


    For a while, lightning thunderbolt, and the ground was scorched by the terrible thunder!


    The time lasted for about a minute, and Artest, who was holding the lightning halberd, finally couldn''t bear the power of the lightning halberd, and fell from the air!


    And the power grid shrouded in Lena and the others disappeared!


    "Oh! That''s amazing! The body is numb... Isn''t this too exaggerated? This goddess is a divine body!" Lena stood up from the ground with her staggering pace, making her a little unstable.


    "This is the Lightning Halberd? We can''t let them send a second shot, otherwise we can''t stand it!" Catalina moved her somewhat paralyzed body, with a solemn face.


    On the Juxia, the commander''s office.


    Du Kao looked at the lightning halberd that dropped from Artest''s hand and fell to the ground, frowning and asked Gana beside him: "This lightning halberd seems to be more powerful than imagined?"


    "It should be strengthened, it seems that they have come prepared..." Jana said blankly, operating the instrument in front of her.


    "Is it a strengthened lightning halberd..." Du Kao nodded, looking at Catalina and the others, but with a look of relief: "In just a short time, their strength has increased to this point, Master Wukong really has a set From this point of view, even any one of them can solve the battle there alone! Sure enough, as Master Goku said, he has trained a batch of superheroes for us! Inform Galen them and return immediately, there I don¡¯t need them anymore..."


    "Understand!" Jana immediately contacted Galen and the others...


    When they heard the order from their superiors to return to the voyage, Galen and them all expressed their speechlessness...


    "I''m going! This soy sauce hasn''t been beaten yet! Just told us to go back? Do you want to be so cheating!"


    PS: This is the second update yesterday.The task is completed, go to sleep and go to the bird...

 1165 Chapter 58: Complete Loss

    The battle continues at Yunshan base.


    Artest fell, and another demon leaped over, picked up the lightning halberd on the ground, flew high in the sky, and shouted to his surrounding companions: "Support me!"


    The other demons didn''t talk nonsense, and leaped forward one after another, blocking him. They used their actions to prove their answers.


    The demons know very well that the overall strength, even if they go together, can''t be as good as one person.Their only hope is this lightning halberd!


    As long as they can win, they are not afraid of sacrifice!


    "I''m going! Come again!" Lena was shocked as she watched the demon lift the lightning halberd in her hand. She didn''t want to bear the feeling of being paralyzed by electricity again: "It''s great to have wings. It¡¯s amazing to be able to fly! If this goddess can fly, I¡¯ll cut you off every minute!"


    "Aren''t you a goddess? Don''t you know how to fly?" Fiona looked at Lena very puzzled.


    Hearing this in Lena''s ears, she said she was very hurt: "What''s wrong with the goddess? Whoever stipulates that the goddess will fly?"


    "Okay! You won!" Fiona shrugged helplessly: "It turns out that being able to fly is really amazing..."


    "It''s still chatting! That guy is going to be big soon! Hit him down!" Katerina finally couldn''t stand it anymore, she immediately shouted.


    Wien heard the words, slammed the bow, and three light arrows emerged, aiming at the demon holding the lightning halberd and the demon team standing in front of him...


    "One bow and three arrows, Vayne, when did you become so powerful!" Riven looked at Vayne with admiration.


    "Don''t make a noise! ??I''ll be distracted... This is the first time for me!" Wei En''s face was serious, and his eyes looked extremely sharp...


    At this moment, the demon had already raised the lightning halberd in his hand. Above the sky, the thunderclouds rolled fiercely, flashing lightning from time to time, and it looked terrifying!


    Just as the thunder fell from the sky, Wei En had already loosened the bowstring in his hand, and the three light arrows turned into three streamers in the shape of three horns, one front, one middle, one back, and three light arrows. Different speed trajectories, breaking through the air in the blink of an eye!


    "I''ll go! Shooting three arrows at the same time, the speed is unexpectedly fast or slow, your archery is almost smashed!" Rena immediately exclaimed.


    Three light arrows, turned into three streamers, the first arrow, with a terrifying force, one arrow broke through the demon team''s strict defense in front of it, and while piercing one of the demon, it was terrible The power shook the demons around and dispersed!


    The second light arrow followed, and in an instant, it penetrated the xiong chamber of the demon holding the lightning halberd!But he still did not loosen the lightning halberd in his hands!


    And the third light arrow arrived!A harsh croak of''ding'' directly shot on the lightning halberd!


    The terrifying force directly caused the lightning halberd to fly out of the hand of the devil!Accompanied by thunder and lightning, with a''boom'', it penetrated into the ground not far away!


    The huge thunder attached to the lightning halberd spreads along the ground at an astonishing speed, and Lena and the others all shook with a sound of''ouch''!


    "I''m going! I was still electrified!" Lena yelled uncomfortably, her face trembling!It''s really uncomfortable to be electric.


    Catalina''s body flashed, and she walked directly into the space, and flashed next to the lightning halberd in an instant. When she grasped the lightning halberd, the lightning on it directly made her tremble, but fortunately, the thunder was almost exhausted. Go, immediately recover, and pull out the lightning halberd, Katerina Jiao flashed again, holding the lightning halberd, and returned to her camp!


    "Good job Carter!" Lena saw this, and immediately began to cry again: "Haha! The lightning halberd was taken away, I think you have any skills!"


    "Don''t talk about those useless! They are just delaying time and hurried to support Donghong 49. A demon team is about to catch up... Their ultimate goal is only Donghong 49!!!" Dukaao looked in the command room Looking at the screen, a demon team was about to approach the truck carrying Donghong 49, anxiously facing the communicator.


    "It''s useless! Their communicators are all turned off and no one can hear them!" Jana was still expressionless, operating the instrument in front of her with a formulaic expression.


    "The soldier who contacted the soldier carrying Donghong 49 would rather detonate Donghong 49 than let it fall into the enemy''s hands!" Du Kao was very decisive, and immediately issued another order.


    "Understand!" Jana immediately passed the order.


    "Going to die for the country, I do not hesitate!" After receiving the order from the superior, the soldier carrying Donghong 49 roared impassionedly, his face resolute and full of determination. It was what he planned, obviously he was ready to die.


    "Really... good!" Du Kao was obviously moved by the soldier who was about to die, tears flashed in the corners of his eyes, and he respectfully paid a standard military salute to him on the screen!


    "That guy wants to detonate Donghong 49, everyone, quickly disperse!"


    The Demon Squad clearly saw the warrior''s intentions, and they were all moved. With their bodies, they could not withstand the power of Donghong 49''s explosion. They all turned around and scattered!


    And at the same time, the truck carrying Donghong 49 hit a mountain road straight away...


    Immediately afterwards, a thunderous roar of''booming'' broke out, and the earth trembles, and a terrifying mushroom cloud rushes straight into the sky from under the mountain road!


    The flowers and trees along the road were all burned!


    The terrible torrent of explosions directly engulfed the demon team that quickly fled...


    Dukao and the others looked at the terrible mushroom cloud rising into the sky, all with heavy faces, standing straight, and paying the highest tribute to the soldier who died!


    But I didn''t want to, in the flames and smoke of the explosion, I saw a light ball suddenly flying out, and what was wrapped in it was the soldier who was going to die just now!At this time, he was in shock, and his face was incredible!


    It''s no wonder that he, who originally thought he was going to die, didn''t die!The ups and downs of this life are really exciting!


    Dukao looked at the screen on the Yunshan base and looked at the figure of Monkey King. It was immediately clear: "It seems that he was saved by Lord Wukong..."


    "Although he is an ordinary person, his courage is commendable. It''s okay to save your life!" Monkey King smiled slightly and snapped his fingers. The light shield that had protected the soldier suddenly shattered and disappeared, and the soldier was just assassinated. Sit down in the middle of the mountain road...


    "Fuck! You lost so thoroughly! Monkey King, my old lady is endless with you!" Morgana stared at the scene in front of her, almost gritted her teeth and shouted angrily...

 1166 Chapter 59 No Comparability

    "Evacuate! Evacuate! Evacuate to me! This is not a level at all, it''s an egg!" Morgana gave an order to the communicator angrily, then slapped it on the desktop, full of anger: " This Monkey King is mad at my old lady! My old lady will never end with you!"


    "My lord Queen, please calm down! We are obviously scammed by Karthus''s bastard!" A demon next to him said: "Our warriors have not been so embarrassed even when facing the Angel Legion... this What kind of backward planet is the earth! It is not the power of the galaxy, or the goddess of dawn, so it even has the power to kill the gods! That is called Monkey King, even more perverted! This Nima was simply killed by the bastard of Karthus Up!"


    "Yes, yes! That old bastard of Karthus! Sooner or later this queen will burst his chrysanthemum flower! Bichi! How dare to cheat my mother like this!" Morgana opened her mouth to be swearing, showing the anger in her heart: "Say it again. , Quickly evacuate! There is no need to fight this battle! Let''s take a long-term view!"


    After receiving the order from the queen, the remaining demon warriors did not dare to stay for a while and evacuated one after another!


    This is a battlefield, it is clearly a one-sided harvest!


    "Grass! These people on Earth are too violent! Even if we face the Seraph, we didn''t lose so badly! This Nima is simply a sling!"


    "It''s not that the people on earth are too fierce... but their super fighters are too fierce! This Nima is simply not a level!"


    "Who said no! It''s a goddess, and a god-killer... How long has this war been! Nima''s has already lost... This is not a playhouse..."


    All the demons were all hammerheaded and evacuated with unwillingness and awe of the enemy...


    "Is this... retreating?" Looking at the demons flying away in twos and threes, Riven looked excited: "We... have we won?"


    "Obviously!" Lena came to the side of Monkey King with an arrogant look: "What are you going to do next? Do you need to pursue it?"


    "No, even if these demons are killed, it doesn''t make much sense. If you win it!" Monkey King smiled slightly and looked at Lena and others with a look of appreciation: "The performance was not bad. This battle was originally meant to You understand what a war is, that is, a war is naturally going to be dead! You have not had much stage fright, very good!"


    Just after Sun Wukong¡¯s words fell, Lena, who was originally smug and arrogant, seemed to think of something, her face changed, and then she tilted her head, and vomited...


    She took the lead, Fiona, Wayne, and Riven took a glance at the field, followed by an "Uh" sound and threw up...


    "Hey hey hey... I just praised you for coming, so I vomited? Isn''t this too unpredictable?"


    "Maybe it''s pregnant..." Caitlin murmured on the side.


    "You''re just pregnant... This goddess is still a big girl!" Lena gave Caitlin a blank look, and said: "There is no way...this relax, I can''t bear it...Uh..."


    "Then vomit it to your heart''s content! Just get used to it!" Monkey King smiled slightly, then turned his head to look at Kaitlin and Katerina: "By the way, you two have good psychological qualities. Ah! The face doesn''t change, it''s much better than them!"


    "This police flower has received professional training. This kind of scene is a small point!" Caitlin said with a smug expression.


    "Sister is a killer!" Katerina raised her head in a cold voice.


    Sun Wukong looked at the ugly-faced women of Lena, waved a light hand, and the breeze passed by, and the women of Lena suddenly became refreshed, even the nausea in his heart disappeared without a trace.


    "What kind of skill is this? It''s so cool! Come on!" Lena immediately beamed her eyes.


    "You still enjoy it. Take it, right! The battle is over, it''s time to go back!" Monkey King said, with a thought, led Lena and the others directly to the battlefield and returned to the Juxia!


    They also happened to catch up with Galen and they also happened to return home...


    After getting off the Dawn Light, Galen and the others looked at Monkey King and others, expressing their speechlessness...


    "We also wandered back and forth, and they have already come back from the battlefield... Brother Wukong''s flashing skills are really awesome!" Xin Zhao said with a sigh.


    "They are enjoying themselves, we are now a soy sauce maker, a bit unwilling!" Galen said.


    "There will be many wars in the future, are you afraid of not fighting?" Jarvan comforted.


    A few people got off the Dawn Light, before they had time to talk to Monkey King and the others, Du Kao wandering around with a big bald head, Ryze and others also appeared...


    Galen and they had to assemble as a team...


    After Dukao and the wandering Ryze and Monkey King greeted them, they looked at Rena and others, very pleased: "Your performance has made me very satisfied, even shocked, I have nothing to say! Just a heartfelt expression. , As long as you are here, the earth is absolutely safe! Here, on behalf of all mankind, I would like to express my heartfelt thanks to you!"


    Du Kao said, and the wandering Ryze and others solemnly bowed to Reina and the others!


    "Haha~~ That''s right, your gratitude is accepted by this goddess!" Rena was not humble, and generously accepted Du Kao and others'' tribute: "Love the people, but it is the duty of God! "


    Gavin on the side looked at Lena, his brows frowned. He had already discovered a trace of Lena''s identity, and Lena''s current performance made him feel as if he was mocking him...


    "The Dawn Goddess... will it be her?"


    on the other hand.


    Morgana¡¯s demon team has returned to their base camp...


    At this moment, Morgana seemed to be a little restless in her emotions. The defeat of this battle was simply and neat, without any suspense at all, making her aware of the danger!


    "Attors, quickly analyze for me, how big is the gap between us and them?" Morgana asked coldly, looking at a demon in front of him.


    "Report...Report to Lady Queen...no...not comparable..." The demon named Aktos stammered, looking very scared.


    "Bi Chi? There is no comparability? What do you mean? Could it be that in their eyes, the queen''s warriors are just small and unsuccessful?" Morgana suddenly shouted with anger.


    "The fact...that''s the case...According to the analysis...the strength of each of the opponent''s super warriors is at least as good as our dozens of demon warriors, and even more...especially the goddesses who are next to Monkey King...ah No, it''s a woman, everyone''s strength, maybe, maybe... is almost close to the Queen..."


    "Bi Chi! You said that every one of those women has the strength to compete with this queen? Don''t you underestimate this queen? I don''t know the power of your queen, right?" Morgana frowned and looked at Ake. Toss was frightened: "Sir Queen, please! I just report data based on data analysis..."..

 1167 Chapter 60 The Ultimate Fear

    "Data? How can this queen be able to analyze data?" Morgana''s eyebrows were cold and she raised her hand to call Atox...


    "No! Your Queen! Your companion is like a tiger! Queen!" Atokes immediately hugged his head with both hands, with a look on his face.


    Seeing Atox¡¯s begging for mercy, Morgana lost interest in beating him, as if thinking of something again, frowning again: "Wait... You just... seem to have mentioned the power of killing gods. ?"


    "Yes...It''s the one named Wei En...According to data analysis, she is consistent with the Shadow Hunter Project of Deno Star ten thousand years ago.


    "Wait a moment...Wait a moment...The Shadow Hunter Project? It''s that... the second creation project of Dexing, the Shadow Hunter created?"


    "Yes, then after Deno star exploded, Ducao brought his genes to earth..."


    "Huh! I wonder if this queen will be shot and killed by this scum..." Morgana frowned. She was really worried because of what Wei En and the others showed. The strength of is really not to be underestimated.


    "No, Queen! No! I will protect the Queen to the death!" Atox swore immediately.


    "Protect a fart? With you? Can you deal with the Shadow Hunter?" Morgana shouted angrily, stretched out her slender hand, black light condensed in the air, and a large sword with sharp teeth on three sides emerged!


    "No... The Queen is not going to use a big sword to slash me... No... No... The Queen won''t treat me like this..." Atox looked at this scene, really frightened.


    Morgana slid her hand, and the big black sword was immediately leaped in her hand: "Do you want to protect your queen? Then practice! You are not bad, I am optimistic about you, Atox! Take it! Get on it!" As he said, he threw the big sword in his hand at Atox...


    When Atox caught it, the heavy sword directly smashed a table and fell several meters away...


    "Don''t they have super fighters? That''s good! We can also train a few super fighters to come out! Go! Call me the idiot of the nightmare, just say this queen is calling him, don''t pick your feet all day, you should do it It''s business!"


    Not long after, the nightmare was brought to...


    "My Lady Queen, I heard that you are calling me? I don''t know who is going to kill again this time?" The nightmare''s tone sounded evil, and it was not a good thing at first glance.


    "Fuck your sister! Don''t you know the current form, do you?" Morgana opened her mouth and cursed: "All day long, I only know how to pick my feet, can I do something business? Go, follow Atox, choose a few A good seedling, give this queen a good practice! Don''t come back to see me if you haven''t become a super soldier alone!"


    "Uh... It''s been a long time since the queen has been so solemnly? What happened?" Nightmare asked a demon beside her in a low voice.


    "The war was lost! And it was a terrible defeat!"


    "En? Against such scumbag humans, our demon army will lose?" Nightmare was obviously surprised.


    "Don''t TM say something useless! Get out of here! When you can be like me, we will fight together!"


    "Yes!" Atox and Nightmare immediately took a few selected soldiers and left the earth...


    After they left, Morgana gave another order: "During this period, we mainly focus on accumulating strength. My sister Na Bi Chi will definitely be here soon, so she can¡¯t let her discover us and take all concealment measures. !"


    "Yes!"


    Without Morgana¡¯s mischief, the next period of time was very peaceful, until three days later, new fears came to this world again...


    And the panic brought about this time is not a normal panic!


    Somewhere above the forest, the originally calm sky suddenly appeared violent spatial fluctuations, and the terrifying power exuded, making everyone face horrified!


    Because of that breath, it was terrible!Horrible to shake people''s souls!


    "Jana! What the hell is going on? Did you find out?" Du Kao hurriedly came to the command room and asked solemnly.


    "The specific information is unknown... I only know... The space we are in is extremely unstable, it seems... Someone wants to break through the space forcibly and come to our world..." Jana''s face is solemn, and she is no longer like before So calm and calm, with a formulaic expression, because of this incident, it is simply incredible.


    "You mean? Time and space wormhole? Is there any monster about to descend on our world?" Dukao said solemnly.


    "It''s not a time-space wormhole, but forcibly breaking through space... It''s like... from another world, forcibly breaking through space and coming to our world..."


    "Oh my God! What kind of monster is our opponent this time?!!!" Dukaao suddenly became full of surprise.


    "Immediately activate the strongest defense system... Contact Master Wukong, this incident is extraordinary, I am afraid it has exceeded my expectations..." Dukaao immediately issued an order...


    In just a moment, the fluctuating sky suddenly shattered and opened, revealing a huge and terrifying sky cave!


    The terrible black hole that is rotating hundreds of meters in size exudes terrible waves that swallow souls!


    "Oh my God! Is this... Is this the end of the world?"


    Frightened each other ups and downs, even those warriors who were not afraid of death, under this might, they felt a tingling scalp, and they were terrified!


    A group of black shadows leaped out of the broken sky cave, standing in the storm tornado!


    "Have you appeared?!" Du Kao looked at the figures leaping out of the sky cave with an unprecedented dignified expression. He looked at Jana beside him with anxiety: "Not yet. Did you contact Master Wukong?"


    "He took Carter and the others to the training space again, and couldn''t get in touch..." Jana shook her head anxiously.


    And just as they were talking, a long hair flying, like a peerless demon. Ji''s arrogant shadow entered the world step by step from the cave!


    Behind her, there was darkness, and what it brought was death!


    She is beautiful and beautiful, just like the goddess above her!No, it''s a devil!Because her eyes are so cold, it can be described as indifference!It makes people wonder whether a person with such a pair of cold and merciless eyes has feelings!


    Looking at the crowd below, there is no difference between looking at the vegetation!


    I looked around, and then spoke lightly, containing the cold and endless killing air: "Kill! Don''t leave one! Until... the Lord of this world wakes up!"


    The voice is very soft, but it is passed down to the ears of the world!


    For a time, fear from the soul enveloped the entire world!They felt that they were abandoned by God, and there was only death left!


    PS: Did you guys guess who this savage figure is?..

 1168 Chapter 61: Aggression Needs No Reason

    "Fuck! Where did this group of people jump out? Damn Karthus, I''m damn you! This earth is too dangerous for Nyima! The old lady now sees what the ultimate fear is! "


    Morgana stared at the sky, watched the horrible scene, and yelled for a while. At this moment, if Karthus was by her side, she would definitely unload the goods.


    "Warning! Warning! The target has been confirmed, the opponent belongs to the enemy! Re-examine, the opponent belongs to the enemy! Please be prepared for battle!" Continuous warnings echoed over the Juxia from time to time.


    Fighters, battleships, and aircraft carriers are all ready!


    "Damn! This time the opponents are all goddess-level opponents! This Nima can''t do it decisively!" Galen looked at the sky, the shadows, expressing a lot of pressure.


    "Fuck off! Nothing!" Jarvin slapped Galen''s forehead immediately: "The enemy is the enemy, even if it looks beautiful, it is also the enemy. If you are soft-hearted, be careful to die in the hands of a lady!"


    "That''s right! Look at those long legs, that xiong, oops! I can''t stand it!" Xin Zhao looked uncontrollable.


    Just after Xin Zhao''s words fell, a beautiful shadow had already leapt from the sky cave, with no words or extra actions, holding the ancient sword, and then cut it out with a single sword!


    The sword light swung down in an instant, and the terrible sword pressure directly caused the sea below to become turbulent!


    "Damn! Open it as soon as you come!" Galen held the big sword, leaped up, and directly held the sword under the ten thousand zhang sword light. But before he could hold on for a second, the big sword in his hand flew out of his hand. , And then puffed out, a mouthful of blood spurted out, accompanied by a muffled grunt, a bright red hole was cut directly in front of Xiong, and then drowned under the dazzling sword light!


    Jianmang was not hindered in the slightest, still slashing down!Divide the battleship below into two directly!Even the sea surface was separated from it, and the waves were shocked!Several battleships were sunk by terrible waves!


    "Gailen!" Looking at Galen who was drowning in the waves, Jarvan and others shouted anxiously.


    "Fire!"


    With an order, countless cannonballs were fired. It was a rain of cannonballs!


    However, the woman just slashed with a sword, and the cold glow of sword aura flashed away, and the rain of cannonballs that seemed to possess incomparable deterrence disintegrated and dissipated silently!


    From the looks of it, it seems that it is not the first time to face these shells, so handy!


    "Fuck! This Nima is super god! Cannonballs are useless?" Big D opened his mouth wide, his face full of shock.


    The woman stared at the warships and fighters around her, indifferent and ruthless!


    "I''m going to block her! Go and save Galen!" Zhao Xin said, a little on the ground under his feet, and his body ejected like a cannonball!


    "The power of ants!" The woman looked cold, staring at Xin Zhao, full of disdain and no fancy, she raised her sword again!


    The long spear that pierced out of Xin Zhao''s hand was broken into two pieces directly under a flash of cold light!


    "I''m going!" Xin Zhao looked at the ancient sword close to the foot and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Quick! Open the eye of the storm!" Du Kao looked at the screen, Xin Zhao, who was about to be cut down by a sword, immediately ordered Gana beside him.


    "understand!"


    Jana''s face was serious, there was no extra words, but as her words fell, a transparent wind shield enveloped Xin Zhao''s body!


    And that sword slashed directly on that Feng Dun!


    With a loud bang, Feng Dun was directly destroyed by a sword, still slashing on Xin Zhao''s left shoulder!


    The protective armor shattered directly, and along with the blood, a deep scar of sword bone emerged!Xin Zhao suddenly flew out faster than he had come!


    It fell into the sea with a bang!


    "Damn! Galen and Xin Zhao are super warriors trained by Master Wukong! They are not the enemy of that man!" Du Kao''s expression became particularly solemn when he saw this scene: "Jana, can Have you analyzed her specific abilities?"


    "It can''t be analyzed! The energy body in her body cannot be analyzed by data, but according to the analysis of energy, it has a component equivalent to the power of killing God..."


    "The power of killing gods? That is to say, she has the ability to kill Galen and the others?!" The big bald wandering Ryze''s complexion couldn''t help but change.


    "Yes!" Jana nodded solemnly.


    "This is a lot of trouble!" Du Kao frowned deeply, his expression dignified as never before.


    While they were talking, the woman had already stretched her figure again, her body flashed and appeared in front of Jarvan and the others. Before they could react, she was cut with a sword, sprayed with blood, and flew upside down. Out


    The shot is simple and neat, without any muddles!


    Galen and others are not the enemy of one!


    Then I saw the woman slender her hand, and a red ball of light emerged in her hand...


    "No! According to the energy response! The power contained in the sphere of light possesses the power to destroy everything here! It must be stopped, or everything here will be destroyed! Including us!" Jana immediately declared.


    Just as her words just fell, the ball of light in the woman''s hand was already thrown down!


    "It seems that this old bone of me, I have to do it myself!" The wandering Ryze looked serious, his figure flashed, and as a blue smoke dissipated, he had disappeared in the command room...


    When he appeared, Wandering Ryze was already under the ball of light!


    I saw him open his hands, and a blue magic barrier instantly appeared!Stop the falling ball of light!


    Immediately his hands shook, and the barrier suddenly bounced, actually rebounding the ball of light in the direction where the woman was...


    "Huh? A bit capable!" The woman looked at the wandering Ryze, she was a little surprised, and with a slender hand, the reflected ball of light flew back to her hand again!


    In this scene, Vagrant Rui''s pupils were slightly tightened, and the woman''s control of energy had reached such an arbitrary level, which made Vagrant Ruiz''s heart not help but a hint of bad feeling!


    "The strength is pretty good, aren''t you the so-called patron saint in this world?" The woman looked at the wandering Ryze and spoke lightly.


    "Forget it! From which dimension did you come from? Why do you want to invade our world?" Wandering Ryze looked at the woman and said solemnly.


    "Does aggression need a reason? As long as we like it, we want to invade which world! We will invade which world!" The woman''s answer was very overbearing and unreasonable.


    "Huh! Then we have to see if you have that ability!" Seeing that the wandering Ryze couldn''t make sense, he stopped talking nonsense. With one hand, a scroll appeared in his hand, which contained surging and terrible things. The magic, it seems, is going to be real...

 1169 Chapter 62: One Sided Situation

    "Dark, you still have one minute!" Suddenly, under the sky cave, a cold female voice came. The voice was very soft and soft, but it contained a hint of warning.


    The woman named An, after hearing this warning, glanced at the woman, and then looked towards the center of the cave, the long hair fluttering, looked like a magical but overwhelming figure. Awe and reverence from the soul emerged in his eyes, and then nodded to the woman who had been reminded: "I understand!"


    The voice just fell, and the dark momentum was like that monstrous torrent, instantly pouring down, covering the sky and the earth!


    Under this terrible aura, the ordinary soldiers had no resistance at all, and they were shocked to the ground with fear on their faces!


    And the only result of this is that those fighters lost man-made control, lost their direction one after another, and eventually fell from the air!


    And those Tuck armors were all touched and turned over, it can be said that the whole army was wiped out!


    And the only ones who can stand are Ducao, Wandering Ryze, and Jana and Sona!


    As for Galen and the others, they are still drinking sea water!


    "Oh my God! Just based on the momentum..." Du Kao looked at everything in front of him, with a look of amazement. Just with the momentum, they almost completely destroyed the Juxia which had been in operation for so many years. Opponent, what level of monster is it: "It seems I can''t just look at it!"


    As he said, Ducao said to Jana and Sona with a serious face: "Jana, Sona, the rescue mission is up to you!" With that, Ducao ran out of the command at the fastest speed. room¡­


    Don''t look at this guy''s seemingly incompetent appearance, but he is a powerful figure known as the sword god, otherwise it is impossible to be the chief of defending the earth!


    "Here is another..." Looking at Du Kao who appeared in front of him secretly, his expression was still so calm and indifferent: "It looks pretty powerful...Unfortunately, Mother Goddess hates waiting, so you can die. Up!"


    As the voice fell, the red ball of light in Darkxian''s hand suddenly expanded rapidly, but in a moment, its diameter had already skyrocketed to tens of meters!


    The terrifying power radiating out contains only destruction!


    Rao, who has always been paralyzed, couldn''t help exclaiming after reading the terrifying power contained in this ball of light!


    Hearing Jana''s exclaim, the wandering Ryze and Du Kao looked at each other, and they all saw the shock and shock of each other!


    There is no need to ask about this anymore, just feel it, and the word end of the world has appeared in their minds!


    "Wonderful wonderful flower... It seems that today, I am afraid we have to explain here..." Wandering Ryze turned his head to look at Du Kao, and suddenly said with a slight sigh.


    "Yeah! This is not nuclear weapons at all... nor solar energy... this is the real divine power... able to kill gods... our bodies... cannot resist..." Dukao looked at the terrible ball of light and gave birth to a deep wave. Powerlessness: "Does our world have to face another blow of destruction?"


    "Only doing our best, even if we fight our lives, we have to defend the earth! This is our last home..." The wandering Ryze face was absolutely determined, and he was clearly enlightened.


    "The problem is, it can be saved!" Du Kao looked helpless, and looked up at the dozens of shadows at the sky cave: "One is going to make us desperate! There are so many more on it. And, didn¡¯t you find the one in the center? I saw her shuddering in her soul! Oh my God! What a terrible invader we have encountered!"


    "Time is almost...you...you can go to death!" The dark complexion was indifferent, and as the voice fell, the ball of light in his hand had already fallen from the air!The wind brought up almost distorted the space...


    "Old man! It seems that we only have to fight hard!" Du Kao looked at Ryze with pride, the light flashed in front of him, and he drew a very simple and simple knife directly from the space, which contains the contents. The sword air blows so that the two are drifting along!


    Ryze didn''t answer, but opened the scroll in his hand with a dignified face, and the terrifying magic power swept out. As the spell in his mouth was spoken, a magic ball exuding destruction power leapt out of the scroll. !


    The magic ball burst directly into the sky in Ryze''s loud shout, colliding with the falling red ball of light!


    at the same time.


    "I will go all out as soon as I come! It seems that I can''t fall behind!" Du Kao said, shaking hands with the big knife, the muscles of his arm swelled and raised, the muscles agitated, and the whole body danced wildly, like the god of war, with a knife. Slashing out, the terrible sword gas gushes, and it goes upside down, as if to tear the sky!


    The sword energy and the magic ball rushed straight up, and immediately collided with the falling ball of light!


    There was no terrible roar, because the magic ball and the sword aura were actually a little bit engulfed by the red light ball, just buffering the speed of the fall!


    "Damn! Our attack... is useless?!!! What kind of monster is this!" Du Kao looked at the light ball engulfing their attack little by little, shocked!


    "It seems that the chiefs will not be able to resist for long! Now even if they use nuclear weapons, there is no one available to operate, Jana, what should I do?" Sona looked at Jana anxiously.


    "There is no other choice, let''s go there too!" Jana stood up from the seat and looked at the darkness on the screen, her eyes flickered: "Sneak attack is impossible!" Pointing to the many under the sky cave Qianying: "Because those people are not decorations, we can only help the chiefs and them to withstand this destructive light ball! Hope Goku can arrive in time!"


    "That''s all!" Sona nodded, and Gana gave up the main control room, ran out one after another, and then flew to Dukao''s side under a storm shield...


    "Why are you two here? The ball of light is too strong, and we can''t resist it at all. You came to die for nothing!"


    "If you don''t come, you won''t die?" Jana let out a cold snort.


    "Okay! When I didn''t say it!"


    Seeing that the ball of light had completely swallowed the attack of the two of them, it fell again in a posture of destroying everything...


    Dukaao sighed slightly: "No, I can only disintegrate..."


    Just when Du Kao was about to use the last resort, the demon woman sitting on the sky cave looked at Jana and Sona, suddenly whispered, and did not see her movement, she appeared directly In front of Jana and Sona, they looked up and down at the two women. In their cold and indifferent eyes, a hint of joy was instantly revealed: "This breath... is indeed... the husband of your lord..."


    PS: There is one more later...

 1170 Chapter 63: A Different Reunion

    "Eh?" The sudden appearance of the devilish woman was obviously frightened, and their expressions changed drastically, but when they heard the words in her mouth, they were obviously stunned again!


    Your husband?What husband?People are pure soft sister paper!


    Moreover, it is unbelievable to say these words from such a woman, who is above and below the earth, who is the only self-respect, and is full of demons. They are not mistaken, right?


    Just as everyone was stunned, the red ball of light had already fallen down!


    "It''s over!" Gana and Sona shrank, and their faces were shocked!As long as the ball of light falls, the earth will be over!


    Just when Ducao and the wandering Ryze were about to disintegrate themselves, burn themselves, and die together, they suddenly saw the magical and beautiful woman suddenly flicked with a finger, "pop", Ducao and the others are. I was shocked to see that the ball of light that made them desperate turned out to be under the flick of the magic woman''s finger, bursting like a balloon, and then dissipating into blue smoke!


    Shocked!In addition to shock, shock!


    At this moment, Rao is Ducao and they have lived for many years, but this shock is the first time in their lives!All of them were dumbfounded, and their faces were shocked!The toughness of this woman is beyond their imagination!


    Compared with the people in front of them, the gods they had known before were so ridiculous!This can be called the real-God!!


    "My Lord Mother God?" Secretly walked to the side of the demon woman, showing humility and respect, but looking at her very puzzled.


    The demon girl didn''t pay attention to her, but looked around, as if feeling something. For a moment, she mumbled to herself: "Strange, your husband is not in this world?"


    "Eh? You mean... Lord God has also been to this world?" Hearing the voice of a demon woman in secret, she was obviously shocked, and at the same time filled with yearning and curiosity, she had always wanted to know how supernatural power was A world-famous person can completely conquer such an indifferent mother goddess.


    "It''s just that the breath of your husband remains on these two women, and there is no trace left in other places. It seems that you two are the people that your husband values, otherwise it will not be left on you. Let him breathe..." The demon girl looked at Jana and Sona, and said indifferently: "Take them two away, and kill all the others!"


    "Yes!" The secret voice took the command, and the murderous aura emanating from his whole body immediately made Dukao and the wandering Ryze like falling into an ice cellar.


    Dukao hurriedly said: "Wait! Wait! The husband you said is not... Master Wukong, right?"


    "En? It seems that Lord Husband has indeed been to this world. He is there now? Has he left?" The demon girl looked at Du Kao indifferently, as if looking at an ant''s eyes, making Du Ka Ao was uncomfortable all over, and even more terrified.


    It¡¯s just that Ganna and Sona on the side were obviously surprised, and Sona directly exclaimed: "You...you...you are... Wukong''s...wife?!!!"


    "Go go... don''t talk..." Ducao clearly saw something wrong in Sona''s tone, and immediately interrupted her. Faced with such an overbearing and terrifying woman, if she said something wrong, it would provoke others. Not happy, that would be the end of the world!


    Du Kao looked at the women in front of him and said that he was under a lot of pressure. He respectfully and cautiously said, "If you are really talking about Lord Wukong, he is taking our students from Super Seminary and training in another space. ¡­"


    "The other space? Training?" The magic woman stared at Du Kao coldly.Coldly said, "All women?"


    "Uh...Yes!" Du Kao hesitated, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and replied, this Nima must not be jealous, use us as a punching bag!


    "It really is the style of your husband!" Fortunately, the performance of the devilish woman was not as jealous as Du Kao was worried, just a cold snort of discomfort.


    Immediately closed her eyes slightly and opened the dimensional coordinates between her and Monkey King. With a wave of her slender hand, the space in front of her broke and opened. Then, looking from the broken space, she just saw Monkey King lying on a turf. , Ari sat on his waist and gently stroked him, ah, no, it was a massage!


    "..." Wandering Ryze was speechless, slapped his forehead, saying that he didn''t dare to look again: "This is''catching rape in bed''!"


    "Master Wukong...seems to be miserable..." Du Kao also squeezed a sweat for Monkey King.Just looked around again, and suddenly fell silent again!Except for them, Galen and others, everyone else has already been killed. What should we do?


    revenge?Report your sister!Obviously can''t beat others!The earth has not been destroyed, thank God!


    "Huh?" Suddenly the space connection broke open, and Monkey King obviously felt it. He turned his head to look at the broken space passage and looked at the beautiful figure that appeared at the entrance of the passage. He was obviously surprised. In a flash, she appeared next to the demon woman: "Kaguya Ji! Why are you here?"


    Yes, this one is the Great Tongmu Kaguya Ji who conquered the worlds of each dimension for Monkey King!


    "My husband!" As soon as he saw Monkey King, Kaguya leaped into her arms with joy. At this moment, she was no longer so cold and high above, just like the woman in love, her eyes were full of tenderness, this incredible change , Let alone Ganna and the others, even An and the others were all stunned, because they were the first time seeing their mother goddess, showing such a happy little daughter attitude!


    So elegant?What about temperament?Indifference?Arrogant?


    "Is this Lord God Father? He is not too handsome? He looks so ordinary? How did he conquer Lord Mother God?"


    "You don''t understand this? The more ordinary it seems, the more terrifying the strength..."


    "Right, right! I heard Lord Mother God mention that Lord God Father''s strength is far above her!"


    "Shut up! As a servant, you are not allowed to publicize the Father and Mother God behind your back. This is disrespectful!"


    Above the sky cave, a group of beautiful goddesses began to whisper while watching Monkey King. They are all god servants created by Kaguya Ji, helping her conquer the worlds of every dimension!Therefore, Kaguya Ji was called the mother god, and Sun Wukong naturally became the father god.


    "Aren''t you letting your concubine conquer every dimensional world for you? And this world is exactly the goal of your concubine''s trip!" Kaguya Ji said, watching Monkey King''s gaze become more gentle: "It seems concubine I really have a lot of fate with my husband, and the boundless world will meet here!"


    "Conquer this world?" Monkey King looked around, sweating profusely: "You did all of this...?"..

 1171 Chapter 64 The Identity of Terror

    "En!" Hui Yeji nodded lightly, obviously not taking those ant-like humans seriously, mortals were no different from plants in her eyes, and in her eyes, only Sun Wukong was alone.


    "The slave servant has seen Lord Father God!"


    A series of beautiful bodies flashed beside Monkey King, kneeling down one after another, bowing and saluting, their voices were neat and beautiful, dozens of people kneeling down at the same time, the scene looked a bit gorgeous.


    Kaguya Ji looked at the stunning women who were kneeling on the ground, and introduced: "They are all servants created by concubines. If your husband likes it, just use it for fun!"


    "Fuck! Just play with it? What did I hear just now?" Galen was stunned by Kaguya Ji''s words as soon as he climbed ashore from the sea.Although he was seriously injured, it was not fatal.


    "I''m going! This is too generous, right? So many beautiful sister papers can be used casually? Oh, let me go! Brother Wukong, how do you teach this! All kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred!" Just now Xin Zhao who climbed ashore also shouted.


    "This is the real man!" Jiawen looked at Monkey King, admiring and envied.


    "..." Du Kao and the wandering Ryze, who were still worried about Monkey King, looked at this scene and were speechless for a long time. What kind of God unfolded this!It''s completely different from what you imagined!This is not only not jealous, but also a special gift to women. Such a wife can''t be found with a lantern!


    You are awesome, you are awesome!


    For a time, the wandering Ryze and others cast admiring thumbs on Monkey King.


    However, Kaguya Ji''s next words directly made them like falling into the ice cellar: "My husband, can these people be killed?" Kaguya Ji looked at Monkey King and asked for his opinion. Such bloody and ruthless words, but It came out of her mouth like a daily meal.


    "I''m going! Who is this? You speak so loudly?" Sun Wukong did not reply, and the women of Lena walked out of the training space, but they just happened to hear Kaguyaji''s indifferent words, and pointed at Kaguyaji hum. Tao.


    Then he glanced around and at the sky again, and was shocked: "Oh! I''m going! What''s the situation? This... these people... are all dead? Even the sky has been broken by a barrel! Such an exaggeration?"


    Monkey King just set up protective measures on Jana and Sona. The two girls did not encounter a crisis. He could not sense the abnormality. As for the people on the Juxia, almost all died, he still did not arrive in time. , Because he didn''t care about the Juxia and other people at all.


    "You did it?" Katerina looked at Kaguya Ji who was hugging Monkey King, her brows frowned slightly, her eyes flashing with cold hostility.


    I don''t know if it is because of the dead soldiers, or because of Kaguya Ji who is so tired of Sun Wukong''s arms, maybe, both!


    Ducao hurriedly stopped Catalina, fearing that she would make an impulse, so he started to do it.Now, let''s take a look at the attitude of Master Wukong!


    "Bold! How dare you be so rude to Lord Mother God!" The hostility released by Carter made a group of stunning god servants furious, and a series of horrible and cold killing intent atmospheres were overwhelmed, making the space almost All condense at this moment.


    "Get back!" Monkey King frowned slightly, and waved his hand to get rid of all the murderous aura.


    The god servant girls looked at Kaguya Ji, and saw that their mother gods were obedient to Sun Wukong''s words, and they didn''t dare to violate the slightest, so they stepped aside.


    Kaguya Ji took a look at Lena and the others indifferently: "As a woman, she has no words and does not have the reservedness of a woman. As a concubine, she does not know the proper etiquette! Husband, the concubine really hasn''t seen what they have. advantage¡­"


    "Who are you! Did you teach this goddess? What does that little concubine mean?"


    "That''s what Xiao San meant!" Wei En explained in a low voice.


    "I''m going! Xiaosan? Does this goddess look like Xiaosan?" Lena pointed at herself, looked at Kaguyaji with an angry expression, and said, she wanted to reach out and pull Kaguyaji away from Monkey King''s arms. .Seeing her close to her face and hugging Monkey King, the boss is upset in her heart.


    Because they were still training the space before, they didn''t hear Monkey King and their conversation, and therefore they didn''t know the identity of Kaguya Ji.


    Sona who was on the side was taken aback by Lena''s behavior, and hurriedly pulled her back, and whispered a few times in her ear...


    After listening to Lena, she exclaimed: "Wife? Really?" Looking at Monkey King, she was shocked: "This person is your wife?"


    Monkey King nodded and introduced: "Hui Yeji, you guys meet!"


    "Really?" Caitlin and the other girls nodded when they saw Monkey King, an inexplicable loss appeared in their hearts.


    "You... hello... my name is Lena..." When Kaguya Ji was actually Monkey King''s wife, Lena immediately introduced herself somewhat nervously.At the same time, my heart murmured: "Strange, why should I be nervous?"


    "Leave aside these useless!" Catalina looked around and said coldly: "You killed these people?"


    "Yes!" Hui Yeji nodded calmly.


    "This...what''s going on? Are you not Wukong''s wife?" Riven''s face was full of anger. If it hadn''t been heard that Kaguya Ji was Sun Wukong''s wife, this sister with a sense of justice had already done it.


    "It''s just a misunderstanding..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, and looked at Kaguya Ji: "You don''t need to worry about it here, how are you doing with the things taught you?"


    "A total of 15 Origin Orbs..." Kaguya Ji said, taking a careful look at Monkey King: "But at first...I couldn''t help but fuse two..."


    "There are more than two, right? It depends on your strength, the idea of ??this world is coming! This is not a low-level plane!" Monkey King looked at Hui Yeji with a plain expression.


    "Yes... I''m sorry... Your husband..." Kaguya Ji hurriedly fell to her knees and explained in a flustered manner: "The concubine body...the concubine body is afraid that you will blame...in fact...the concubine body has five source beads... Thirteen..."


    "I''m going! Such a smashing character actually kneeled?!!" Galen and others were shocked by Kaguyaji''s sudden behavior. They had seen the terrible thing about Kaguyaji before. , That terrible ball of light that was enough to destroy the earth bounced like a bouncing balloon with one finger. Such characters are so obedient in front of Monkey King. How exactly does Monkey King exist?


    Even the god servant girls were stunned by the actions of their mother goddess, a little unbelievable.


    "It''s just a look that scares the mother god like this. Is the father god so terrible?" He secretly swallowed his saliva, his face was shocked.


    "I have expected that you will be unbearable, just this time, not as an example!"..

 1172 Chapter 65 Hanging and Exploding the Sky

    "Yes, I don''t dare to be here anymore!" Seeing that Sun Wukong was not angry, Hui Yeji breathed a sigh of relief, her slender hands flattened her body, and the light was shining, thirteen world source beads flashed out like this.


    Because of the enchantment, it looks no different from ordinary light balls, but it didn''t attract the special attention of Rena and others. It was just an instinctive feeling. It should be an incredible treasure!Because people like Kaguya Ji kneeled because of this thing.


    "You did a good job. In a short time, you got eighteen source beads. Your efficiency is so high. Those five are considered rewards. Don''t be like this world or more. High-level planes, your strength is impossible to win, the risk factor is very high, let me collect the world source orbs from the ordinary world! I will teach you more advanced rules at that time, no need Take this risk!" Monkey King looked at Hui Ye Ji with a serious warning.


    "My concubine just wants to try...I''ll pay attention later..." Kaguya nodded obediently.


    "Try it? Actually you wanted to summon me if you couldn''t beat it?" Monkey King looked at Kaguya in annoyed manner. From before, she waved her hand to open the channel to the dimensional space created by Monkey King. She was ready for help.


    Kaguya herself also knew very well that it seemed very difficult for her to fight against the realm masters of the ordinary world, not to mention the higher-dimensional realm masters, but the increase in strength made this restless master stupid. .Moving, I really want to know how much difference there is between myself and the more advanced world masters!Anyway, there is an extremely powerful husband behind her as a backer, and she has never worried about the safety of her life.


    At a glance, I was able to see what I was thinking. Kaguya Ji looked as usual without any embarrassment. She just smiled at Monkey King and didn''t speak.


    "Is your business finished? Is it time to solve the problem here?" Lena finally interrupted when she saw the opportunity. As a goddess, even in the face of Monkey King at this time, she said that there is no pressure. You are gods. This goddess is also a god.


    "How difficult is this!" Monkey King smiled faintly, snapped his fingers, and time quickly retreated. The destroyed warships and fighters were all reorganized from the state of destruction, and the dead personnel returned to their originals. The position, everything, was replayed backwards, but in a flash, it was restored to its original initial stage!


    This magical scene made Galen and the others stunned...


    "Reporting chief! Everything is ready, please give instructions!"


    Listening to the sound of communication in their ears, Dukao and Wandering Ryze looked at each other, both of them were shocked in the eyes of each other, but they were well concealed by them.


    Du Kao calmed his mind, and said in a deep voice, "Go back now! This is just a misunderstanding, the opponent is not an enemy..."


    "Huh?" After receiving the orders from the superiors, all the soldiers were blinded. After they gathered together with great fanfare, they were about to start fighting, but suddenly they stopped fighting. What is going on?Didn¡¯t you just say that the opponent is already an enemy?Why isn''t it anymore?


    With full of doubts, they can only retreat according to the orders of their superiors...


    At this time, irrelevant personnel will not have relevant memories. Only those present such as Du Kao will know what happened before.


    "Time is going back! It''s just hanging!" Big D looked at Monkey King, his eyes full of worship: "This is the great god! The real god!"


    "Stop talking, God, please take my knees!" Galen knelt directly.


    "I don''t ask for anything else, Brother Wukong, please give me a girl!" Xin Zhao also knelt along.


    "Diaosi is Diaosi, not promising!" Catalina looked at Galen and the others with contempt.


    "Get off!" Hui Yeji''s eyes flickered fiercely, and she glanced coldly at Galen and the others, and immediately frightened several people: "Don''t! Goddess! Let''s get out! Let''s get out!"


    A few unscrupulous guys actually followed the ground and rolled aside...


    No way, the horror that Kaguya Ji gave them is too great, just like a deadly big knife is always on her neck...


    "Brother Ge! Why did I suddenly find that we have been training so hard for so long, and we have sacrificed ourselves to death, but there is no use for eggs? We are still knocked out by a trick!" Rolling aside, Xin Zhao looked at Galen and waited. People, whispered.


    "That''s right! I thought I had become a superman, but I was still trapped..." Galen shook his head and sighed.


    "Hey! It''s not that we are too weak, but the enemy is too strong!" Jarvan sighed and concluded.


    "It''s not the enemy, it''s Wukong''s wife..." Xin Zhao added.


    "Wife... Cow!" Yi, whose presence has always been low, finally squeezed out three words.


    "Brother Yi is right, this wife of Brother Wukong is really awesome, one look can kill a lot of it! Ouch! Now think about it, my back is sweating!" Galen said.


    "I have to say, the most awesome is Big Brother Wukong, even this dangerous woman is subdued and obedient, one word, cow!" Jiawen said with admiration.


    While Galen and the others were muttering and chatting about the sky, suddenly a few fireballs flew out, and instantly fell on the backs of Galen and others. In an instant, the flames rose, and the fire directly drowned Galen and the others. A few people immediately bounced with a sound of "Ouch!"Jumping into the sea...


    "Huh! How dare you talk about the Father God and Mother God behind your back, it''s really looking for death!" A beautiful servant shook his hand, looked at the few people who fell into the sea, and snorted in disdain.


    "Nima, it''s too cruel, I think we should continue to make soy sauce!" Galen said, leaning against the battleship with Jarvan and them and not going ashore...


    Du Kao cautiously came to Sun Wukong''s side, and said respectfully: "Master Wukong, or else, how about going to sit with us?" A maid beside them almost beat them up. , Horror is a little scary, not respectful!


    "No need! I''m going to deal with some things. I have to leave for a while. You can do it yourself!" Monkey King waved his hand and looked at Lena and the others: "How about it, do you want to play with me? "


    Lena wanted to agree, but when she saw Kaguya on the side felt a lot of pressure, she shook her head: "Forget it, I''m not going..."


    "Why don''t you talk to them! If your husband likes it, you can just grab it and you won''t be over! If you don''t follow, change their emotional memory!" Kaguya Ji looked at Leina and other women with a calm expression. .


    Kaguya Ji is Kaguya Ji, and what she says is so overbearing!..

 1173 Chapter 66 Return

    Listening to Kaguya Ji''s cold snort, everyone present was sweating profusely!


    Isn''t this woman too strong?The so-called woman is just a pronoun in your eyes, right?Helping her husband abduct sister paper?I''ll take it, how do you adjust it?


    Lena and the other girls looked at Kaguyaji and backed away a few steps, keeping a certain distance from her. They could tell that this woman was simply an extremely dangerous lord. In her eyes, except for Sun Wukong, No one else!In her eyes, others are no different from those vegetation!Raise your hand to kill, you can kill it!


    "This is simply a pure super villain. Without the restraint of Wukong, it is hard to believe what kind of bloody storm such a woman would make!" Kaitlyn looked at Katriya, facing Katlyn beside her Na and the other girl whispered.


    "As soon as she appeared on the stage, she almost destroyed the earth, just think about it!" Sona looked at Kaguya Ji, her eyes were full of awe and awe.


    "She almost destroyed the earth? Really?" When Lena heard Sona''s words, they looked at her in shock.


    "It''s not her... it''s the woman..." Sona pointed to the dark side of Jing Li, and said with lingering fear: "I heard that she is just a maid next to Wukong''s wife!"


    "I''m going! It''s just a maid, just like that?" Lena looked disbelief.


    "So, this is the god! As for you... hey..." Caitlin said, watching Lena sigh and shook her head.


    "What do you mean? Despise me, right? You don''t believe that I am a god, do you?" Lena immediately glared at Caitlin.


    "I didn''t say that!" Caitlin shrugged.


    "Don''t make a noise! ??That person is here..." Katerina glanced at Lena and Caitlin, frowned and snorted, and then looked at them warily.


    "Don''t you really want to catch us and force OX?" Caitlin looked at the darkness coming, and said with a frightened expression.


    "Master Wukong I know is not that kind of person!" Riven looked serious.


    "Have you never heard of red near Zhu, black near Mo?" Fiona whispered.


    "Hey hey hey~ what are you guys whispering? Do I look that bad?" Monkey King looked at Lena and the others with a speechless expression, and then looked darkly: "You called dark, right? Get out. Don''t listen to Kaguyaji''s nonsense, I am very in love!"


    "Yes!" Secretly replied, and their mother goddess had to obey Sun Wukong''s words. Naturally, she did not dare to violate the words of Sun Wukong.


    "Since you are not going, then forget it. When I finish my work, I will come to see you!" Monkey King waved his hand to Lena and the others, with a light hand, as the space fluctuated, carrying Kaguyaji and The group of god servant girls disappeared instantly!


    And the terrifying sky cave in the sky is also recovering intact at an astonishing speed!


    The sky that was originally dim became bright again.


    "This... gone?"


    Seeing Sun Wukong and others who suddenly disappeared, Lena and the others were obviously dumbfounded.


    "I''m so angry! Even the hug at the parting time is forgotten, and I don''t even say goodbye. Does this guy treat us as friends?" Caitlin looked at the place where Monkey King disappeared, with a look of anger.


    "Isn''t it because we rejected his invitation, are you angry?" Wei En muttered softly.


    "It''s possible! But with that Kaguya Ji, who would dare to be with him!" Fiona looked helpless.


    "Yeah! If there was no Kaguya Ji, I would really like to go with Wukong to see what kind of world he lives in!" Caitlin looked yearning.


    "Forget it! Everyone is gone, and say a fart! Go back!" Lena waved her hand, turned and left. It seemed that she was in a bad mood, and she muttered a voice that only she could hear. "It''s so irritating, that guy actually has a wife. This goddess originally thought about letting you chase me... As for Xiaosan or something, I won''t do it...probably..."


    Caitlin and the others followed after Lena left like this...


    Everyone seemed to become a little silent, and Monkey King walked like this, it made them feel as if they had lost something and became a little dull...


    Ducao looked at the back of Lena and the others, then looked at the wandering Ryze beside him, then looked at everything around him, and shook his head helplessly: "I feel that everything seems to be a dream, a bit unreal... "


    "Who said no! It seems that we still have too little knowledge of God. Maybe the God we think of is not God at all, but relatively powerful... Maybe it is God, but only for us That''s it..." Wandering Ryze looked at the sky with a look of contemplation.


    "Yeah! God, it is impossible to measure by technology. I thought we understood enough, but it seems that it is just a frog at the bottom of the well!" Du Kao exclaimed, "Maybe it''s only like Master Wukong and him. Only like my wife can I be called a true god! It¡¯s okay to leave for a while, otherwise I really don¡¯t know how to face Master Wukong! It just can give us some time..."


    "Let''s go! After seeing this terrible crisis, facing the danger in the future, there is nothing terrible..." The wandering Ryze patted Du Kao on the shoulder, and the two old guys looked at each other and smiled and directed them. Go to the room...


    "What kind of plane! I thought it was about to start! How about leaving like this?" Morgana looked at the screen in front of her, madly swearing.


    Because of the time reversal, what Morgana saw was only Kaguya Ji¡¯s exaggerated way of playing, and the inexplicable scene of being taken away by Monkey King...


    "What seems to have happened on the way? But I don''t know what it is? It''s strange!" Morgana murmured suspiciously, suddenly clutching her belly and frowning: "Oh, my stomach hurts. Women are troublesome. It can''t be avoided..." As he said, he waved his hand to the demon on the side: "This queen will go out and leave it to you..."


    Seeing Morgana''s disappearing back, the demons in the room suddenly laughed: "The Queen of the Queen is here again. It seems that we can relax..."


    "Yes! Every time the Queen is around, it makes me so nervous! Now I can finally relax..."


    Monkey King returned to his own world and immediately recruited all the girls who had gone out to experience. Looking at the stunning beauty in the hall, Monkey King was stunned. Before he knew it, he already had so many outstanding and beautiful ones. wife.


    With a thought, thirteen world source beads emerged instantly...


    PS: I coded a watch overnight and uploaded it directly. If something goes out during the day, it is gone. The past few days have been really busy. The brothers get married, they are helping and drinking wedding wines, and they have to prepare the new year''s goods. Every day I stop and change every day. Don¡¯t be surprised! When the New Year is over, it will definitely break out. ..

 1174 Chapter 67: Checking, Integration

    "This is... the world''s source beads? And it''s still thirteen?!!!"


    With the appearance of the World Origin Pearl, the women are all surprised, and they have been working hard to cultivate, for this moment to come!


    "Well, these are the thirteen World Origin Orbs that Kaguya Ji just handed me. Now I will assign them. I will call them. As for those who have not cultivated their minds yet, don''t think about it..." Monkey King said, moving forward One of the peerless beauty looked over: "Cai Lin..."


    Cailin''s face was cold and beautiful, Yan Wushuang, when he heard Monkey King call out his name first, her beautiful eyes suddenly brightened, and she walked small steps to the face of Monkey King, looking at the world exuding mysterious fluctuations. Yuanzhu''s eyes flashed with expectation and excitement.


    She is proud and arrogant. Looking at the 18th, Kaguya Ji and Jenny Bonnie, each of them have obtained the World Origin Orb, and become the lord of the high world. How could she be willing to be compared by them now? Finally had the opportunity to sit on an equal footing with them, she was naturally full of excitement and yearning!


    "If you fail, you will lose your life, but it¡¯s okay. I will reverse time and space and resurrect you, but it also means that you have lost the opportunity to fuse the Origin Orb. I will give it to others until you have One person successfully merged the world''s source beads!" Monkey King handed a source beads to Cailin, full of seriousness.


    "I will succeed!" Cailin took the World Source Orb, and the moment she lost her eyes, she regained her spirit.The tone is gentle, but there is a firmness that can''t be placed, that is firmness to oneself, absolute trust in oneself.


    "I look forward to your performance!" Sun Wukong nodded in satisfaction: "Now let''s wait and wait until I have allocated the remaining source orbs, and will protect you personally..."


    Cailin nodded and stepped aside, Ju Chuan Shizuka, Bulma and other women surrounded her one after another, because these sisters knew very well that with their current strength and state of mind, they could only watch the excitement.


    Bulma looked at the World Source Orb in Cailin''s hand, and the stars flickered: "It''s so beautiful, Cailin, touch it for me!"


    Cailin generously gave the World Source Orb to Bulma. Although this thing is precious, everyone is a good sister and there is nothing to beware of, because everyone here will have this opportunity in the future, but Sooner or later!


    The World Origin Pearl exudes mysterious and strange fluctuations, demonstrating the profound meaning of reincarnation!Just by looking at it, you will be able to suck at the human soul, unable to extricate yourself, and fall into that endless cycle, until the spirit and spirit are completely exhausted, and finally die in unconsciousness and pain!


    Those who are not in a strong state of mind, let alone fusion of World Origin Orbs, even if they just take a look, they will be drawn away from the whole body in an instant, and they will be killed directly!


    Yuanzhu is good, but not everyone can see, touch, and blend!


    At the moment Bulma took over the World Origin Orb, his whole person was shocked, and instantly became demented, and his eyes were blank...


    With Bulma''s strength, it''s okay, but with this touch, something went wrong!


    The goddess on the side looked at it, shook her head helplessly, and flicked her slender hand. She took away the World Source Orb in Bulma''s hand, and then the fluorescent light appeared in her hand, and with another wave in front of her, Bulma woke up with a look of dementia. .


    The goddess returned the source pearl to Cailin, looked at Bulma and shook her head: "It seems that when you were practicing, you were not lazy, but in an instant, you were drawn into the illusion of reincarnation!"


    Bulma turned red, smiled awkwardly, and then looked at Monkey King with a little fear, as if she was afraid of being criticized.


    She has always been more interested in scientific and technological inventions, and she has never been very interested in cultivation.


    Bulma¡¯s character, Sun Wukong, naturally understands a lot, so he didn¡¯t say much.


    "Xun''er, this one belongs to you..." Monkey King picked up a World Origin Pearl and looked at Xun''er.


    "Did I have it too!" Xun''er smiled and took it from Monkey King. Her body just paused to get rid of the illusion of reincarnation. It can be seen that there is a gap between Bulma and her.


    Next, there are Xiaoyixian, Yunyun, Asama Miya, Fenghua, Luna, Yuki, Chiren, Saoshiming, Tsunade, Terumi Ming, Hancock!


    In fact, there are still many sister papers that have basically met the requirements, but there are only 13 world source beads, so they can only try it first!On the way, no one knows who will fail, and they will also serve as substitutes...


    With a thought in Sun Wukong''s heart, thirteen light gates flashed, representing thirteen different spaces: "Go, one room for each person. During the period of your fusion of the source beads, I will keep guarding you until the crisis is lifted... I hope you succeed once..."


    "The concubine body will never let Goku down!" Hancock looked confident, and his eyes were full of tenderness and affection when he looked at Monkey King. Among all the girls, except baby-5, she was the most Any fool can tell the love for Monkey King directly and unreservedly.


    "Washing white. White is waiting for me..." Fenghua twitched Sun Wukong''s chin with a provocative look, and smiled softly, her body flashed, and she walked into a light first. In the door...


    Tsunade and other girls gave Sun Wukong a fragrant wen in turn, and each chose a light door and walked in...


    "Then, what are you guys doing, why do you go, leave it to me here!" Sun Wukong said, sitting cross-legged in the middle of the thirteen light gates, closing his eyes, the so-called gate, isn''t it like this ?


    "Let''s go! Let''s not disturb them. This initial stage is also the most dangerous stage. Order not to let anyone come near here..." The goddess greeted the girls and went out one after another...


    "Well, the goddess, doesn''t it mean that the stronger the strength, the harder it is to resurrect? Especially the fusion of the world''s source beads, if it really fails, will it be dangerous to resurrect?" Duan Murong hesitated for a moment, and finally did it. Can''t help but ask the doubts in my heart.


    "It''s true. If you fail to merge the Origin Orbs, you will lose your soul. Only by reversing time and space can you be resurrected. However, the stronger the person resurrected by this method, the more difficult and dangerous! Especially those who fail to integrate the Origin Orb. If I want to be resurrected again, with my strength, I am afraid that my vitality will be greatly injured, or even fall...because this is equivalent to reversing the time of one dimension, fighting life and death with a realm master! The endless rules of pressure, not everyone can I can bear it! Even the Lord of a realm is quite dangerous!"


    "Then Goku..."


    Upon hearing the explanation of the goddess, the women all became nervous.


    Kaguyaji showed disdain: "Those source orbs are just source orbs of the ordinary world. With the strength of your husband, even if you can bear the rules of the thirteen-dimensional world at the same time, you can only break it with a wave of hands. So worried..."


    All the girls gave a sigh of relief when they heard it, but Yuehai rolled her eyes: "Listening to you, it seems to be cursing them all to fail..."


    PS: In the past, the heroine fusion of the Origin Orb was done in one stroke. Now I will simply write a chapter to explain it.Also, during Chinese New Year and New Year''s greetings, there is only one change every day, let alone my pit!I really don''t have time!Don''t say anything, go to play cards, hehe...


    Another: I wish you all a happy new year and auspicious year of the monkey!All the sister papers you like come to the bowl!..

 1175 Chapter 68 Kyle

    "Huh!" Hui Yeji replied with a light hum, her face was very cold, and she looked like a stranger shouldn''t get close.


    The females such as Kongzi naturally knew what Kaguya was thinking in her heart, and also knew that the world''s source pearls were obtained directly from each dimension by her hard work. Naturally, she didn''t care about her attitude. They surrounded her and took her. When I came to the dining hall, I introduced a variety of food...


    This kind of ingratiating attitude made Kaguya Ji very satisfied, which means that her status is still quite high!


    And for the food obtained from "Captive of Gourmet", I am even more satisfied...


    Unknowingly, the relationship between Kaguya Ji and the girls was very stiff, but because of the world source beads that Kaguya Ji dedicated and all kinds of incredible delicacies, her relationship with the girls has been closer...


    Unknowingly, one year passed. Of course, at this point in time, it was only the world of Monkey King, and the world of Super Seminary was only one month.


    What surprised Monkey King was that none of the Thirteen Girls had any accidents. All of them passed the test of the World Origin Orb and walked out of the endless fantasy world safely!


    It is worthy of being the most outstanding heroine or heroine in every world, almost everyone is wearing a golden halo on the top of the head, and the dangers and difficulties will be easily solved!


    With the chance of a lifetime of nine deaths, no one will fail. Really can only be described by a miracle!


    With the initial approval of the World Origin Pearl, the thirteen women also began to truly integrate with the World Origin Pearl, from which they can understand the rules and the way of heaven...


    Until one day, they fully integrate the World Source Orb and understand the World Source Orb, then they will all become a new generation of world masters!


    But this is not overnight, because until now, Jenny Bonnie has not yet awakened from the retreat of fusing the world''s source orb...


    The minimum is a hundred years, even a thousand years, ten thousand years!Only then can you achieve the position of Lord of the World!


    But relatively speaking, it is actually not very long, because the time ratio between the two worlds can be adjusted. The so-called millennium can also be reduced to several decades or even several years!


    "It seems that the most dangerous moment has passed, and I don''t need to stay here all the time!" Monkey King stood up, stretched his waist, looked at the thirteen light gates, and smiled slightly: "It''s amazing! There is no If one person fails, not everyone will have the brilliant aura of the protagonist, right?"


    While sighing, Monkey King thought, and all the thirteen light gates disappeared. At this point, the thirteen light gates have become a closed space until the thirteen girls successfully merged with the world source pearls before they can leave the gate...


    Next, Monkey King naturally lived a life without shame in the Crystal Palace before returning to the world of Super Seminary...


    Just appearing on the roof of a building, Monkey King saw that the sky, which was originally a clear sky, suddenly became densely covered with clouds, and the clouds rolled and fluttered like waves!The whole land has become a little darker, and this has also spread a layer of fear in people''s hearts!


    In Morgana''s main base, a demon held a communication ball in both hands, and anxiously told Morgana behind him: "Report to the queen, the day of judgment is here again!"


    "Is it my sister''s bitch? It came really fast!" Morgana''s face was solemn, and she said swearing: "Leave her alone! This earth is not easy, just let the self-righteous bitch hit the wall, it''s best. I was arrested by the Monkey King and locked up in the small black room, bang, bang, bang, tune, teach! Damn! My old lady is excited thinking about it!"


    "My Lady Queen! Why can''t you be so modest!" A demon was speechless when he heard Morgana''s words.


    "Grass! What''s the use of morality! You can''t eat it as a meal, just pick it up after throwing it away!" Morgana looked disdainful, and her words were still so awesome.


    "Can I pick it up if I lose the morals?"


    "The Queen is mighty speaking! It is domineering!"


    A bunch of demons gave admiring thumbs!


    "Why are you here this time?"


    Galen and others, who were urgently recalled, looked up to the sky, and showed no pressure on this emergency situation!On the contrary, it is full of curiosity, what kind of awesome characters will appear this time!Will it still be hanged and beaten like last time!


    "By the way, this episode will not be pitted again?" Xin Zhao asked with a worried expression looking at his friends.


    "Follow him! I''m used to it anyway!" Galen was not afraid of boiling water.


    "That''s right! I just want to stop being killed by a single move!" Jarvan looked serious.


    "Looking at this posture, there won''t be another god, right? The show is a bit exaggerated! It''s surging!" Lena looked up at the sky, not very energetic.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a small person!" Ah Li smiled happily, and his spirit didn''t seem to be particularly good: "I don''t know what is good about this earth, why is it always remembered by some very powerful characters?"


    "Who knows! Maybe it''s nothing to do when I''m idle!" Caitlin curled her lips in disdain, and then said helplessly: "Don''t be too powerful! Otherwise, we will be properly taken in our current state. Hang it!"


    "It''s all to blame Wukong, leave us all here! Without the food he provides, this day is really impossible!" Fiona sighed helplessly, and she still missed Monkey King. I miss the leisure time when I opened my mouth when I was eating, and I stretched out my hands by clothes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the target has already appeared...this aura...it seems that the person here may really be a god!" Katarina looked at the figure appearing in the sky, her face suddenly became extremely serious.


    "I''m going! Birdman with wings? Isn''t this an angel?" Lena looked at the figure that appeared in the sky, and suddenly exclaimed in surprise.


    "That''s right!" Du Kao looked at the sky, the beautiful woman sitting on the throne with four angels standing under the four angels, and said loudly: "What a big show, Kyle! "


    "Who are you?" Kyle stared at Ducao with a calm face, and said plainly: "Oh, isn''t this the war madman of Nostar, General Ducao? Huh! That''s the way it is, it seems to me It is still the last god to reach the earth! It seems that you guys have already planned the future of the earth!"


    "I''m afraid only you guys will think about planning the future of others!" Du Kao retorted unceremoniously.


    "Who are you? Oh, Ducao!" Kyle''s tone was so arrogant and flat, he didn''t put Ducao and others in his eyes at all: "You have started even us in the book. The war of worship, with you in a world like this, I am afraid that even we must be in awe of three points, right? Ah? Huh!"


    PS: Happy New Year everyone! Lucky Year of the Monkey! Healthy body! Everything goes well! Tomorrow may have to break the change, I will give you a New Year greeting first! ..

 1176 Chapter 69 Negotiations

    "I admit that I have made an irreparable mistake, and I apologize to the entire universe!" Du Kao raised his head and looked at Kyle with a calm face: "Nevertheless, I can''t change the fact that I was wrong." , Pointed at Kyle: "Do you want to follow in my footsteps? Kyle!"


    Kyle''s tone is still full of majesty, such indifference and superiority: "Don''t think I talk to you, I care about you, follow your footsteps? Do you think of yourself as a god?


    "God? Really supreme! Before, I thought you were a god, but now, I found out that I was wrong! The so-called god is not like you at all! The true god, the power far exceeds our imagination! You are just a powerful angel! And we are just mortals with a body of power!"


    "Oh? Are you so arrogant to question God now?" Kyle stared at Ducao, his indifferent tone couldn''t hear the joy or anger: "Then you are telling me what God is. Kind of?"


    "You who haven''t seen the true God are unable to understand the horror of God! The true God, with one thought, can destroy the entire world, Kyle, don''t think of yourself as a god in your own right! You are... !" Du Kao had a plain face. If he was afraid of Kyle before, after seeing the true power of Kaguya Ji and Monkey King, the so-called Kyle could not cause him much fear at all. Because he has seen real fear and horror!


    "Haha... It seems that you have indeed become arrogant and arrogant! Ducao..." Kyle looked at Ducao indifferently, his tone still incomparably flat: "But, you say I am still far behind? Huh~ also In other words, have you seen the so-called real god in your mouth? Who is it? What does it look like? I really want to see and see!"


    "That, chief! Can I talk to her?" Galen took a few steps forward and asked in a low voice in Ducao''s ear.


    "Of course, if she wants to!" Du Kao nodded.


    Galen immediately took a few steps forward, pointing at Kyle and yelling impolitely, "Hey! The one sitting on the sofa over there, don''t move, it''s you! Big Brother Wukong has such a status and status. Man, no, it''s a god, is it what you can see if you want to see it? It''s great to have a pair of wings. You can hit whoever you want? Who are you scaring you!


    "Brother Gai! What you said is pure hatred!" Xin Zhao reminded him quietly.


    "You know the wool, you didn''t see people pulling like two, five or eighty thousand? We were trained by Wukong at any rate. Although he is not responsible, why can''t you fall into his prestigious name?" A wave is very domineering.


    "That''s right!" Jarvan and others echoed.


    "Okay! I didn''t say anything just now!" Xin Zhao just covered his mouth and said nothing.


    "Oh! The power of the galaxy!" Kyle looked at Galen with an indifferent expression: "I am quite qualified to talk to me!"


    "I rely on! The power of the galaxy, who gave Ge Ge such a name?" Big D said with a surprised look.


    "Monkey King... this name is a bit familiar..." Kyle paused, his face suddenly enlightened: "Oh! Come to think of it, when he came here, Karthus seemed to mention this name, why? Is it what you say, the true God?"


    "That is! If it is true God, I will admit Big Brother Wukong alone!" Galen immediately worshipped and proudly said.


    "Huh! It''s funny!" Kyle''s original indifferent expression finally developed a hint of interest because of the attitude of Lena and others: "I am a little curious about the Monkey King..." After a pause, he said again. : "Since the Super Theological Seminary has done so many things here, I will not participate. I have reservations about the philosophy of Principal Kieran, but our trial of the traitor may hurt the innocent!"


    "Oh! It feels like something big happened!" Big D said with an uneasy expression on his face.


    "Traitor? You are here for Morgana!" Du Kao looked at Kyle with a solemn expression.


    Jarvan exclaimed with excitement, "I can''t let her execute any trial. God knows what she will do. This is the earth, not her home!"


    The reason why Jarvan is so nervous and excited is precisely because he thinks of his hometown.


    Kyle ignored the others and looked at Galen with a calm expression: "Please authorize me! Galaxy power!"


    "Can''t give her authorization! This is the earth!" Du Kao shouted excitedly.


    "Damn! What are you asking me for? I''m just a dick! I can''t be the lord!" Galen shrugged silently, pointed at Leina and the others, and said: "If something is going on, ask them! They are very close to Brother Wukong. Close, have a say!"


    When Galen said so, Lena and other women blushed and shy...


    Dukao hurriedly said: "No one should authorize her..." Then, he looked at Kyle and said, "If you are obsessed, we will go to war!"


    "That''s right!" Riven immediately echoed in a loud voice: "The big deal is to fight her, we may not lose! And we still have Master Wukong!"


    "I see it, the war madman is like this, the nature is hard to change..." Kyle looked at Lena and the others, and said lightly: "Then, please authorize me! Aurora! And...you!"


    "Even if I''m a war madman, Lena, Carter...you can never agree to her!" Du Kao said excitedly.


    "Huh! I didn''t intend to authorize you!" Catalina looked at Kyle indifferently, and was already ready to attack: "Because I think you are very upset... This is the philosophy Wukong taught us. See who is upset, just hit her!"


    "Damn! Good point! Carter! Awesome!" Galen and the others shouted in excitement.


    "That''s right, Wukong taught us to see who is upset, just hit her!" Caitlin pointed the cannon barrel in her hand at Kyle: "And it''s still the kind of''pop''! See you talking like this Pull, this police flower has long been upset!"


    "Your sword! It''s my sword!" Yi Ye did his signature start-up style, and even said the colloquial words he has been talking about from now on.


    "Leave the BOSS to me, you guys!" Rena pointed a long sword and stared at Kyle, very domineering. Seeing her appearance, she was ready to single out with Kyle.


    "Why give it to you?" Katerina glared at Lena without giving it any face.


    "I''m a goddess!" Lena said.


    "Humph! Goddess!" Catalina laughed unceremoniously.


    Lena frowned with anger!Just about to speak, an angel girl on Kyle''s left suddenly reported: "Capture Morgana''s specific coordinates and request the execution of the grand trial!"


    PS: There is no time code yet. There are more family members, and there are more places to pay New Year''s greetings. The supplementary chapter will start on the 6th.In addition, it¡¯s a New Year greeting to everyone again!I wish you all a Happy New Year!Healthy body!Lucky Year of the Monkey!..

 1177 Chapter 70-Morganas Strategy

    "Quasi!" Kyle waved his hand indifferently.


    Angel sister Zhi immediately raised the long sword in her hand, like a dazzling comet rushing straight into the sky, but in a moment, she broke through the cloud layer that rolled like boiling water, broke through the atmosphere, and appeared in the universe!


    Looking at the blue earth in front of her, Angel Girl Paper''s expression was extremely serious. Above her holding the ancient sword, a huge ball of light condensed out, and the dazzling light emitted contained waves of destruction!


    "What? They caught the position so quickly? Didn''t I tell you to hide it well before?" Morgana exclaimed angrily as she looked at the scene on the screen.


    "Report to the queen...you said you wanted to watch the live broadcast...then they found out..." a demon trembled.


    "Damn! Blame me for this?" Morgana glared at the demon very aggressively.


    "No...No! Your Queen! Blame me! Blame me!" The demon immediately confessed, holding his head in his hands.


    "Female... Lady Queen... She... They are about to execute the grand trial!" The other demon said anxiously.


    Kyle sat on his throne, looking indifferently at Ducao and others: "This bitch of Morgana dares to read the data on our site. I said that people on earth, your system has been Ganna invaded like her own, so did you fight her?"


    Lena snorted disdainfully: "Wukong said, science or something, that''s all shit, true gods don¡¯t need science!" For Dukao and others, this is a bit of a comment. Strong words are unreasonable, but if you lose, you can''t be made fun of.


    "Science is all shit? Is that the god of that era called Monkey King? It seems a bit too outdated!" Kyle sneered. In his tone, there was a mockery of Monkey King, making it clear that Monkey King was regarded as An old antique, a soil bun.


    "You are outdated! As a god, you still need to rely on science! If you don''t understand, don''t pretend to be forced, because that looks like a stupid, mysterious ability like Big Brother Wukong, that''s awesome!" Galen flew! He shouted loudly, his tone full of contempt for Kyle and admiration for Monkey King.


    "Huh! It seems that you really respect the Monkey King! But as a god, I am not as knowledgeable as you!"


    Morgana looked at Kyle on the screen, her teeth tickled in anger: "Kel, this self-righteous bitch! The old lady is unhappy when she sees it! I really want to rush out and get a big ear scraper to pump her!"


    "The Queen... do we need to drive the''Queen'' over Juxia City?"


    "Open! Why not?" Morgana immediately ordered: "Hurry up and drive the''Queen'' over Juxia City, and the old lady will do everything possible to let the bitch of Kyle come and put us on trial! ~~ In Juxia City, there are no fewer than a million people. If Kyle Nabitz really performed a big trial, the civilians of no fewer than a million people would definitely suffer! Humph~~ I don¡¯t believe it was called Monkey King. I''m not yet ready to sling Kyle Nabitch!"


    "The Queen is wise!" A group of demons expressed their deep admiration for their master Queen''s strategy.


    "Hmm~~ Kyle, you bitch, aren''t you very tugged! Are you good at pretending to be forced! This queen is going to spit you to vomit blood!" At this moment, Morgana''s eyes shined, expressing extremely excited .


    With the light shining, the Queen of Morgana was in a shock, and in a strange way, it gradually emerged from the whirlpool of light above Juxia City...


    That kind of situation is so weird and spectacular that it has attracted the attention of countless people!Really knowing whether to live or die, death is about to come, this group of people even picked up their phones to take pictures and watch the excitement!Ignorant people are really terrible!


    As soon as the Queen appeared, Morgana appeared directly on a platform without any concealment. Pointing at Kyle not far away, she cursed: "Kel, you bitch, you ran to the earth. Come and kill me! This queen is here now, come and kill me! Haha~ Have the ability to kill me! Haha~~ Apart from blowing up the Juxia City to the sky, I will live very smartly, and then watch you slowly Slowly be swallowed by the ultimate fear! Haha~~It is the real ultimate fear! Come on! Come and cast the great trial! Come and kill me! Water chestnuts! Haha~~~"


    "Did this bitch take the wrong medicine today?" Kyle looked at Morgana with a plain face, and frowned slightly: "This bitch used to hide in his own Queen''s spacecraft, but today it turned out to be Dare to come out and openly challenge? What tricks this bitch is playing?"


    At this moment, the report of the angel girl who executed the big trial came into Kyle''s ears: "Data report, Morgana appeared in the sky above Juxia City. If the trial is executed, there will be a million innocent civilians. Lost!"


    "From the standpoint of the Judgment Angel, it is also a blessing for the universe to use one million life on earth to replace the life of the evil god Morgana!" Kyle said with a cold expression.


    "No! No one!" Galen shouted angrily.


    "Jana! Hurry up to send Reina to the sky..." Du Kao hurriedly gave the order and looked at Reina again: "Rena, can you start the fusion flare bombing?"


    "This...this is the highest taboo!" Lena said hesitantly.


    "To protect the people, there are no taboos!" Du Kao said with a serious face: "But don''t be the same as last time, even the opportunity to use it is lost!"


    The so-called last time naturally refers to the time Kaguya Ji appeared.


    "Understood!" Lena immediately flew into the sky in a burst of light...


    "Gailen! Big D! Wayne! Prepare for the three-stage God-killing battle! The rest of the units, fully cooperate!" Dukao gave the order again.It is enough to show that he attaches great importance to this incident.Last time, the earth was almost destroyed, and he could not put the earth in such a danger.


    "Is this going to do it with the angel?" Galen muttered a little excited, and flew into the sky with the other two at the same time, surrounded Kyle and the others in a three-horn shape.


    "By the way! Didn''t I say that the boss is going to leave it to me?" Lena was immediately upset when she saw this situation.


    "When is the time, let''s just do it! Saving the lives and deaths of millions of civilians is even more important!" Catalina replied coldly to the communicator.


    "Okay then! This goddess will reluctantly give in!" Lena waved her hand very generously.


    "You really do not distinguish between right and wrong! It seems that we have different ideas and we can''t communicate anymore!" Kyle''s expression also became cold, and she also had her own firm belief and reason: "Even if it is dead, I will Can''t give up any chance to destroy her..."..

 1178 Chapter Seventy One

    Kyle stared at Morgana with unparalleled determination: "You don¡¯t understand that Morgana is the root of all corruption and the starting point of all evil! She has plunged countless worlds into darkness... She spreads the ultimate in the universe. Fear, spread the most evil ideas!"


    "Because the ultimate fear really exists, Bitch!" Morgana roared with excitement: "I have seen your end, and I have seen the end of Kieran, you will all be finished! Haha~~ and Rena , Explode your power! In all civilized worlds, only your power can control the sun! How great and dazzling! Let it destroy everything in front of you like it destroys the Deno galaxy and the world of Jarvan¡¯s father! You will be supreme God!"


    Morgana became more excited as she spoke: "You will be the only god who can stand in front of the ultimate fear! Go! Haha~~"


    "How about this fallen angel, right?" On a tall building, Monkey King glanced at Kaguya who appeared beside him, looked at Morgana not far away, and smiled slightly.


    "It''s a bit similar to the concubine''s body, but it''s still too far away..." Hui Yeji looked at Morgana with a plain expression.


    "Then leave her to you to tune. Teach, the boundless world of dimensions, you can''t rely on you alone! From now on, she will be my right hand just like you, and collect the source beads of other worlds for me! As for your other sisters, apart from Crow Feather, who is slightly stronger, there is no suitable candidate. Although Chi Lian does not have unnecessary kindness, they do not have the corresponding ambition to conquer! So this talent, you can You have to work hard!"


    "The concubine understands it! But isn''t it easier for your husband to create some god servants to help you collect the world''s source orbs?"


    "That would be too boring, I just enjoy the process of collecting on the way..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "My husband''s interest is really weird..." Kaguya Ji said, looking at Morgana, and said: "I need to catch her now and tune it up. Teach her?"


    "Don''t worry, let her toss for a while! Just to pass the next boring time!" Monkey King said, taking Kaguya Ji''s hand, and sitting down: "Let''s watch a play well..."


    "Yes!" Hui Yeji''s face was calm, but the joy in her eyes flashed away. She nestled on Monkey King and watched the development of the situation with him quietly...


    On the other side, the situation has become a little more subtle at this moment.


    "Sure enough... it''s her!!" After listening to Morgana''s words, Jarvan looked at Lena with complicated eyes. He clenched his fist and lowered his head, as if afraid that others would see the hatred emerging in his eyes. With anger, trembling. Shaking and enduring with great strength.


    "Jarvin, are you... okay?" Xin Zhao immediately asked with concern, seeing that Jarvan''s expression was wrong.


    "Leave me alone!" Jarvan''s voice looked a little deep and hoarse, as if it was about to explode after calm!


    The enemy is right in front of him, but he is his comrade-in-arms. At this moment, Jarvan''s mood is quite complicated!


    Morgana seemed to see through Jarvan¡¯s feelings at the moment, and instigated: "What are you still enduring? Child? Why do you endure? Why do you want to live? Kill Reina! Do what you want! Revenge for your father! For yourself! Avenge my homeland and compatriots!"


    "Damn! What''s wrong with this horse? How did Lena become Jarvan''s father-killing enemy?" Zhao Xin and the others opened their eyes wide in shock. This news is truly spectacular.


    "Uh~I...I don''t know! I didn''t do anything!" Lena said she was innocent and inexplicable.


    However, because of this expression, Jarvan became even more angry!


    "My lord Queen! You can''t do this!" Aboard the Queen, a demon suddenly ran to Morgana''s side and said anxiously: "Our target is Kyle! You can''t even connect with Super Seminary. I also instigated it! Otherwise, the Monkey King will even clean up with us!"


    "Uh...it seems to be like this!" Morgana was stunned for a moment, as if suddenly enlightened, and slapped the devil''s forehead with a''pop'': "Bichi! Why are you reminding me now? The words are out!"


    "Then don''t talk about it now! Hurry up to Rachel''s hatred first..."


    "Okay!" Morgana nodded, and suddenly slapped the devil''s forehead with another slap: "Bi Chi! What is your turn to call the commander? Are you the queen or I am the queen!" "


    "You are! You are!" The demon held the two big bags on his head, expressing his grievance.


    Morgana waved her hand, and the demon immediately ran to the side and whispered to the companion beside him: "Did you see, I was beaten by the Queen just now! Ah! That feeling, So cool!"


    "Fuck! Bitch, get out!" A bunch of demons kicked the demon aside.


    "Garvin, you have to control your emotions and don''t be instigated by the other party!" Seeing that the situation is not good, Ducao immediately stopped him and said: "That''s all about the previous generation. What destroys your country and the world is Her grandfather, Lena, is not Lena, so let it go!"


    "I know! But..." Jarvan clenched his fists, still unable to calm down.


    Dukaol immediately looked at Kyle: "You have seen it all. Now everyone''s emotions are not very stable. Let''s stop now!"


    "Look at it! Why are you bringing these dangerous things to the earth?" Kyle said coldly, pointing at Rena not far away.


    "Because they are all kind!" Du Kao retorted unceremoniously.


    "Huh! After the Super Theological Seminary went to our world, everything has changed, and the earth won''t be any better! Let''s do this today, look at yourself, the problem is much more serious! Get yours done first!" Kyle With that said, I really wanted to leave.


    However, Morgana obviously didn''t want to let Kyle just go like this: "Go? Let''s go now? Is that scared? You bitch! The old lady danced here and laughed at you! You just left? You Fuck me! Someone is here to beat me! The old lady is waiting here, haven''t you always wanted to kill the old lady? The old lady is here now!" He said, and beckoned to a demon not far away : "Come on, ah card! Take a piss and show her!"


    "I''m going! Your Queen? Really want to pee?" The demon who was named was obviously stunned. This mission scared him a bit.


    "Why are you so much nonsense? This is a rare humiliation. The opportunity to humiliate Kyle must not be missed, she must be so angry that she can be judged, but she can''t let her slip away!"


    When the demon heard this, he hesitated and looked at Kyle aloft. Suddenly, he felt quite irritating to pee at her. He smiled awkwardly, came to the edge of the Queen, and began to untie his armor. Ready to pee in front of Kyle...

 1179 Chapter 72 This is called terror

    "Fuck! What''s the situation with Nima? I''m scared to death!" Big D looked at the scene at this time, his eyes widened in shock.


    "...This Morgana can be regarded as a talent... This kind of order can also be given..." Seeing that the demon really obeyed Morgana''s order to prepare to pee, Monkey King was speechless.


    "You bitch, look for death!" Kyle was obviously angry with Morgana, his entire face sank, and he said indifferently: "Execute the big trial! I want Morgana to go right away. Disappear in front of me!"


    "Yes!"


    Let a demon urinate in public, this kind of extremely insulting and insulting behavior, no one can bear it, let alone a god as high as Kyle, let alone Kyle himself, the angels, also It''s all full of anger!


    Of course, Lena and others below are obviously full of angry emotions!


    "The devil is the devil! There is no quality! The old lady is now an invincible wave of bombarding him!" Lena yelled out angrily, holding her hands high, her whole body exuding the dazzling light like the sun. A ball of light like a small sun condenses in the sky!


    The scorching temperature caused the sea to rise with mist, and Galen and others became sweaty!


    As for the ordinary soldiers, their skin has become dry!


    "Damn! My mother is picking Kell Nabitz, it''s your business!" Morgana watched Rena actually do it, and immediately watched her yell out.


    Just about to answer, Lena suddenly realized that a terrifying ball of light was also landing on the sky, and the target was directed at the Queen of Morgana!


    The big trial has been carried out!


    "Damn it! It''s all a bunch of lunatics! lunatics!" Du Kao looked at the situation, roaring angrily.


    If the big trial falls, let alone the Juxia, the entire Juxia City will probably disappear into the dust, and millions of lives will end!


    "Lena! Quick! Block it! Block it! Don''t let it fall!" Ducao shouted again and again, then looked at Kyle, yelling: "You bastard! I really want to kill those innocents. Millions of civilians?"


    "Huh! This is not something I''m worrying about anymore!" Kyle''s face was plain: "I just want to kill the bitch Morgana to the scum!"


    "Grass! Labor and management want to kill you to the scum now!" Du Kao looked at Kyle with a look of anger.Seeing millions of people are about to die, the image of farting.


    Just when everyone was in their own mood, a word that contained the ultimate coldness suddenly spread to everyone''s ears!


    "You... all damn it!" The five simple words are like freezing ice in the Nine Nethers, as cold as the bones!It shook people''s heads dizzy, and even the air instantly became extremely cold!


    It seems that Kaguya Ji is also there!That demon was about to perform that kind of indecent behavior in front of her, which naturally angered the deadly killing god!


    The demon who was retreating his armor halfway felt the extreme cold murderous aura, and his movements suddenly froze. He looked at his sir Queen with a crying face, and seemed to be frightened: "Queen, we seem to... The crowd is angry..."


    As soon as his voice fell, the terrifying black flame suddenly appeared strangely, but in a flash, it completely enveloped the entire Queen. It lasted less than a second, and the entire Queen was instantly burned into nothingness!Only Morgana''s eyes widened in horror, dumbfounded on the spot!


    Except for her, everything in the Queen was burned into nothingness in an instant!


    The horror that appeared suddenly stunned everyone, even Kyle was also moved, and looked in the direction of Monkey King in surprise...


    "No need to be so cruel?" Monkey King looked at Kaguyaji beside him.


    "Huh, how dare you make such a rude behavior in front of your concubine, and look for death!" Hui Yeji''s face was cold, and her eyes were full of killing intent when she looked at Morgana, because she gave the order. , But because Morgana was the person Sun Wukong pointed out the need, she naturally did not dare to kill her.


    Morgana just wanted to provoke Kyle to carry out the big trial anyway, but she did not expect that she gave such an unscrupulous order to directly offend all the sister papers of the people present, including Kaguya Ji is such a witch who regards human life like a straw.It was really unlucky, and in an instant, the demon army was wiped out!


    "Bi Chi! What...what''s the situation?" Morgana looked around, still not figuring out what was going on, but seeing the terrifying ball of light falling from the sky, as if seeing death approaching, shocked His eyes widened: "Damn! Great trial! This is going to be a tragedy!"


    Just when Morgana was about to fight to the death, she suddenly saw a beautiful figure flashing in front of her eyes. That magical figure, long hair flying, looked so shocking!


    Immediately, with a flick of a finger, the great trial, which even she felt the crisis, was collapsed with the flick of a finger by someone, and it was turned into thousands of light spots and dissipated!


    Not to mention Morgana, Kyle''s eyes widened in shock!


    That was a big trial, so she broke it down!


    "I''m going! It''s the Lord Goddess!" Galen cried out excitedly when he saw the figure suddenly appeared in the sky.


    "No! It''s Wukong''s wife!" Zhao said.


    "If she appears, what about Wukong? Where is Wukong?" Caitlin immediately looked around, looking for the figure who was thinking about it.


    "This person... is so dangerous!!" Kyle looked at Kaguya Ji who appeared suddenly, his complexion suddenly became more solemn than ever before, and her body flashed, leaving the throne, full of vigilant Chao Kaguya Looked over!


    "You...who are you?!!!" Morgana looked at Kaguyaji in front of her, with a cold sweat on her forehead, feeling that her breathing became extremely difficult, and even her heartbeat almost stopped beating!too terrifying!This evil murderous intent is simply terrible!It was the first time that she felt this kind of throbbing and fear from the soul!


    The body didn''t listen at all, and was froze in fright!Ultimate fear, but so!


    Although she is known as a god, she is nothing more than an ant compared to the world master.The coercion that Kaguya Ji gave her is really terrible, terrifying!There is no way to resist!


    "The farce is over..." Kaguya Ji looked at Morgana indifferently: "You...follow me!" Then, she looked at Kyle again: "And you!"


    "Who are you! You are so awkward to speak! Do you know who to talk to?" Morgana was frightened, but her mouth was still tough. Because Kaguya Ji''s command tone made her very unhappy. ..

 1180 Chapter 73 Captive

    "I''m not interested in knowing who you are!" Kaguya Ji stared at Morgana with a plain face. The two stood together. Regardless of their temperament or imposing manner, Morgana was killed by Kaguya Ji. It is suppressed, because the two are not the same dimension at all.


    This made Morgana look very upset. As a queen, she had never been so frustrated, even facing Kyle, she had never been so helpless!


    Looking at the disappeared Queen and her men, Morgana took a closer look, but was shocked to find that all her undead army of demons had disappeared: "Bi Chi! I All of his subordinates are dead? How could this be possible! How could they possibly die!" After saying that, Chao Kaguya glared at him: "What did you do to them?!!!"


    Kaguya Ji ignored Morgana''s question, but said faintly: "My husband has already handed you over to me, so from now on, you will follow me!"


    "Follow you? Who do you think you are! And your husband-sir, it''s my shit! He''s not my husband, why should I listen to him!" Because of her anger, Morgana was very angry with Kaguya Ji His fears were also diminished a lot. In angrily, with a wave of his slender hand, a dark ball of light exuding destructive waves shrouded towards Kaguyaji!


    "The power of the ants!" Hui Yeji looked indifferent and disdainful, and with a slender hand, the dark ball of light from the lasing burst directly!


    Morgana''s pupils shrank, and she just wanted to attack again, but under the wave of Kaguya Ji, the terrifying energy directly bombarded Morgana''s xiong mouth, causing her to spit out blood and fly out!It fell on the Juxia ship like a meteorite!


    Along with the roar, the entire Juxia ship was directly smashed into a huge pit!The sea water instantly turned into a strong water column, rushing straight into the sky from the pit!


    "Fuck! It''s so cruel!!" Galen and others were stunned when they saw such a violent scene!That''s Morgana, the fallen angel!Was he beaten like this?


    Kyle on the side was shocked when he saw this scene!She couldn''t understand Morgana''s understanding!However, such a character was solved by one move!Kaguya Ji''s strength really shocked her.


    "Follow me...Or do you want to fight back?" Kaguya turned her gaze to Kyle, her expression indifferent.


    "Who are you? What is your purpose?" Kyle looked at Kaguya with a vigilant face, his face full of dignity, indifferent and high above Wuwu.


    Kaguya was too lazy to talk nonsense, she appeared in front of Kyle with a weird figure, and her beautiful slender hand reached forward and grabbed him directly!


    Upon seeing this, the angels all around fluttered their wings, slashing towards Kaguya Ji!


    But when Kaguya Ji waved her hand, she shook away and fell from the sky!


    Knowing that Monkey King still admires these angel sister papers, Kaguya Ji did not kill her. Otherwise, with her character, these angel sister papers would definitely not be dead as long as she shot them.


    Kaguya''s speed is not slowing down, her delicate hand still grabs Kyle...


    "Humph!" Kyle snorted coldly, her eyes flickering. She is also a god in this world. Naturally, it is impossible to be frightened by Kaguya Ji, but when she just thought of doing it, she suddenly felt her neck tighten. Kaguya Ji has already pinched his throat, grasping it in her hand!


    This caused Kyle to lose his face in shock. It obviously didn''t seem to be a quick catch. When she reacted, she was already pinched by others. The strength was so strange that she was shocked!For the first time, she felt that her life was threatened.


    Just leaping out of the sea and soaring above the sky, Morgana saw Kyle being pinched by his throat and couldn''t help laughing: "Good job! Hit her! Hit her hard. You''re welcome! Kyle, you bitch! You have today too! Haha~~ Suck her! Suck her!"


    "I''ll go! See how she is gloating with misfortune!" Lena looked at Morgana''s crazy laugh, with black lines all over her head.


    "It''s so awesome, so awesome! What a god! What an angel! In front of Wukong''s wife, the gods and horses are all clouds!" Xin Zhao looked at the scene in front of him, it was an excitement.


    Kaguya Ji glanced at Morgana faintly, and took a closer look. Morgana, who was hundreds of meters away, appeared strangely on her slender hand!


    The original voice of crazy laughter stopped abruptly, but it was replaced with a look of consternation and fear: "You...what do you want to do?"


    Gods are also fearful. The reason they are not fearful is because they have not yet encountered an existence that can make them fearful!And Morgana and Kyle, now, met!


    Hui Yeji held one in one hand, her body flashed, and she came to Sun Wukong: "Husband, these two concubines have already been brought, should they be brought back to train them immediately, or are you training and teaching for a few days?"


    "You should come! But I only asked you to bring Morgana, but I didn''t ask you to arrest Kyle too!"


    "The concubine looks good to her, so I caught it and gave it to you!" Look, this is a good woman, so she is so considerate of her husband.


    It''s just that when he heard this in Kyle''s ears, he was very angry, his whole body flickered, and suddenly the wind and clouds changed, and the thundercloud rolled, making the earth dark!


    A terrible breath radiated from Kyle''s body, full of waves of destruction!Obviously, she was preparing to fight to the death and resist.


    As an aloof god, how could he be willing to be held in his hands like a chicken!She didn''t want to, and Morgana naturally didn''t want to!


    The two girls are enemies of life and death themselves, but their minds at this moment are surprisingly consistent!This also has to sigh, the two women are indeed sisters!


    The moment Kyle shot, Morgana naturally shot her hands. She suddenly raised her hands to the sky, and the terrifying dark beam suddenly rose from the ground, rushing into the sky, instantly rendering the sky rolling by thunderclouds into a piece. Dark!


    The earth has become pitch black, it can be said that you can''t see your fingers!The world is in panic for it!


    "In my hand, do you want to do some small movements?" Hui Yeji snorted disdainfully, and suddenly two gossip lights flashed above her slender hand, submerged in Morgana and Kyle!The terrifying aura that the two women had exuded suddenly disappeared without a trace!


    The darkness dissipated, and the thundercloud disappeared!The original scene of the end of the world disappeared without a trace, everything was like a joke!


    The people who were originally shrouded in panic looked at the suddenly bright sky with a dazed expression. The ups and downs of this great change were really so exciting that they hadn''t reacted yet!..

 1181 Chapter 74 Let’s go, tune and teach together

    "I''ve been caught? It''s too weak!" Lena looked at Kyle and Morgana, curled her lips very depressed, and landed next to Monkey King, expressing her dissatisfaction: "This goddess still wanted to I''m fighting them for three hundred rounds! Your efficiency is too fast, right? How many chances to perform!"


    "Don''t worry, there will be more opportunities in the future, but your enemy is not them!" Monkey King smiled slightly.When talking, I only felt the fragrant breeze, and the fragrant, soft and delicate body had already plunged into the arms of Monkey King: "Wukong! You are finally back! I want to die!" It turned out to be Caitlin. At this time, her face It was filled with joy and excitement.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you haven''t had a full meal since you left! Let''s have a table first!" Catalina said with a cold face.


    "Emotion, you don''t miss me, but my food!" Monkey King said he was very hurt.


    "No! I miss you so much!" Ah Li came to Sun Wukong and nudged him lightly with a look of seduction.


    The girls wanted to get closer to Monkey King, but they suddenly felt cold behind them, and when they turned their heads, they suddenly saw Kaguya Ji¡¯s icy face, but they were so frightened that they all flashed aside and didn¡¯t dare anymore. There are extra moves!


    "Almost forgot, Wukong already has a wife..." Lena curled her lips unhappy.


    "What''s wrong with having a wife? I''m like a junior, but this wife seems a bit difficult to do..." Ari looked at Kaguyaji with a frightened expression.Well, the dream of this Sao Huli is to find a rich, rich and handsome man to marry, even as a junior, because her mother does that.


    Lena and the other women all rolled their eyes at her, but they knew a little bit about her life experience, so there was no contempt for them.


    "Do you talk to yourself endlessly?" Morgana finally yelled out unbearably, "Bi Chi, actually sealed all the power of my old lady! Sun Wukong, who is this bitch? Do you report your name!"


    "Husband, can I kill her?" Kaguya Ji suddenly looked at Sun Wukong, her tone was very cold to kill, because Morgana''s "slut" completely angered Kaguya Kill the gods.


    Hearing this in Morgana''s ears, her soul was almost frozen!Fear instantly filled my heart with a look of shock!What kind of monster is this Nima!Can the murderous aura radiating scare her fallen angel like this?


    My mother refuses to accept, my mother is a god anyhow!


    Morgana''s mood at the moment is really difficult to calm down. For the first time, she was actually frightened by the evil of a person: "Which world is this monster from! It is even more evil than this queen?! !"


    Similarly, the terrifying murderous aura that Kaguya Ji exudes when she is angry is so scared that Lena and the others also dare not show it. They have seen terrible things, but they have never seen such terrible things!Such a terrifying murderous aura, once leaked, can cause people to hallucinate, such as falling into hell, seeing the terrible sea of ??corpses and blood, scalp numb, or even crazy!How many creatures must be killed by such a terrifying murderous aura!


    "Hui Yeji, don''t reveal your killing intentions casually, they can''t resist your murderous aura with their strength!" Monkey King glanced at Hui Yeji and said lightly.


    "Yes!" Hearing this, Hui Yeji immediately put away her murderous aura, but looking at Morgana''s eyes, it was still extremely cold, which made Morgana, the fearless and fearless lord, also frightened. .


    "You''re the Monkey King?" Kyle looked at Monkey King. After a moment of surprise, he sighed, "It seems that I despised you... Karthus, the conspirator, is really uneasy and kind... We are all on it. He was..."


    Karthus, who is far away on other planets, heard Kyle¡¯s words and said he was innocent: "Hey, hey, hey...you can¡¯t say that! Actually, I don¡¯t know that people are so powerful that they can beat the gods...look. I¡¯m back to this black pot...it''s hard to handle... I didn¡¯t expect Kyle and Morgana to be arrested so easily... The plan was disrupted, and I had to reorganize it... Let the void era come in advance... Otherwise It''s about to be hanged..."


    "I think we still need to negotiate..." Kyle looked at Monkey King with a serious face: "My purpose is to eliminate Morgana. Since she has been captured by you, then my mission is complete. Now, as long as you let me go, I swear in the name of God that I will never step on the earth!"


    "Kel, you bitch, now you still want to yin me?" Morgana suddenly became angry, and turned her head to look at Monkey King: "Damn it! This queen is going to die too! Monkey King, don''t you mean to marry Me? As long as you let me slap Kyle on this bitch, my old lady will be washed white immediately. Marry you white and let you look like eighteen!"


    "I''m going! So cruel? Don''t even need morals?" Lena and other women were shocked by Morgana''s domineering words.


    "How much I hate Kyle... I am willing to be put on an eighteenth appearance and have to beat her..." Fiona looked at Morgana, it was speechless for a while.


    "By the way, what does it look like?" Riven asked Wei En curiously.


    Wei Enqiao blushed and didn''t know how to answer. She shook her head and whispered: "I don''t know..."


    "Then do you know?" Riven asked again at Ahri next to her.


    "I don''t know what you are like, how innocent you must be!" Ari looked at Riven with contempt, and said, "Although I haven''t practiced it, I already have a goal..." Looking at Monkey King straight to flatter.eye.


    "Speaking of which, I still don''t know anything!" Riven looked puzzled.


    "This topic doesn''t suit you, so don''t ask!" Katerina said coldly.


    "Hey! You bastards, don''t interrupt!" Morgana immediately glared at Riven and the other women, without any awareness of being a captive: "Monkey King, let me give you a word! Are you going to accept it or not!" The meaning of not accepting, of course, is her own.


    "Come! Why don''t you take it!" Kyle''s superb pretence was so pretentious that Monkey King actually looked a little uncomfortable, and he had already adjusted it well.I looked at it, and I hugged Kyle at the waist, waved to release Morgana¡¯s seal again, put her arm around her shoulders, and walked toward a room: "Go, let''s tune together. Teach... "


    "Haha~~Good! Monkey King, my old lady likes you a little bit! Haha~~" Morgana suddenly became excited, looking at the ugly-looking Kyle, excited: "Kel, you are a bitch, so do you Today! See if I won¡¯t punch all your poops today! Haha..."


    "Oh my God! Why did Wukong suddenly change his style of painting? The Master Wukong I know is not such a person! 555~~~ I feel that I won''t be in love anymore..." Riven was very sad at this moment.


    PS: This is the second update today. I said that it broke out today. I don''t know how many changes can be made. Anyway, I will write until 10 pm...

 1182 Chapter 75: Are You Kidding Me?

    "This...this...I feel something is wrong!" Lena watched as Monkey King and Morgana walked into the Juxia, with a dazed expression.


    Sun Wukong is full of positive energy in their hearts!Why all of a sudden, I hooked up with Morgana, the villain, to tune and teach the angels?What kind of divine unfolding!


    "Huh! Don''t think you already know your husband very well!" The expressions of Lena and other women made Kaguyaji disdain and snorted: "In the heart of your husband, there is no right and wrong. When you are in a good mood, , You can go to caress your grandma and cross the road. When you are in a bad mood...you can destroy the world with a wave! The title of God of Destruction is not for nothing!"


    "I''m going! It''s not so scary, is it? Still destroying the world?" Lena''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Huh! The destruction of the world in your mouth is different from the destruction of the world I said..." Kaguyaji looked indifferent: "The destruction of the world you said is just destroying a planet or a galaxy, but what I said The destruction of the world is to destroy this square dimension, that is, the entire universe of this world!"


    "Destroy the entire universe of one dimension? In other words, the spatial world we live in must be destroyed?" Wei En said in shock.


    "It''s not so exaggerated, right?" Lena and the others were stunned.Is it really possible to destroy the entire space world?What kind of existence is this kind of existence?God?This is not what God can summarize, right?


    "You don''t understand now, but you will understand later!" Kaguya Ji said, not paying attention to them.With a wave of her delicate hand, four angel girls suddenly appeared in front of her.


    The four angels are all in a coma at this moment, and their bodies are all wet. Their concave and convex figures are so revealing that they are full of temptations to men.


    "Uh...what do you want to...do? It''s not...you want to kill them?" Lena asked courageously even though she was a little scared of Kaguya Ji.


    "Hmph! I want to kill, I have already killed!" Kaguya snorted coldly, waved her hand, and the fluorescent light poured on the four angels. Lena and the others were shocked to find that their bodies were fractured. They recovered in an instant, and their pale complexion also returned to blood in an instant, but it was only an instant. The seriously injured them have already recovered.


    "Look! This is the god!" Caitlin looked at Lena, sighing and shaking her head.


    "Damn! What do you mean? Even if this goddess is inferior to others! You don''t have to look at me like this?" Rena was immediately upset: "How much will save a bit of face will die! This goddess wants to break with you!"


    "Uh, I''m just kidding, isn''t it necessary?" Caitlin suddenly wiped the sweat that didn''t exist on her forehead, and said.


    "Huh! Who is joking with you!" Lena snorted coldly: "Your words have deeply affected my fragile heart, so this goddess decided to break off friendship with you for three days!"


    Carter and the others had originally thought of trying to persuade them, but when they heard this, their face suddenly tugged, pretending to hear nothing.


    "But! Whatever you..." Caitlin immediately curled her lips disdainfully when she heard it: "Three days is too little, five days after we break the relationship!"


    "You...you...you...are mad at me!"


    "...You people in the city really know how to play..." Riven looked at Caitlin and Lena, silent for a while.


    At this moment, the four unconscious angel girls woke up, and when they saw Kaguyaji, they raised the big sword in her hand and slashed towards her...


    With a wave of her delicate hand, Hui Yeji directly stopped their figure, and snorted disdainfully: "If your husband is not interested in you, I will just tear you to pieces!"


    The cold words directly caused the four angel girls to shudder, and their faces appeared in horror!That is the absolute suppression of the superior to the inferior!Ignoring the state of mind, shocking the soul, making them feel trembling instinctively!


    "Oh! I almost forgot, she is a very dangerous lord..." Lena and the other women were also taken aback and moved away from Kaguya Ji.


    No way, Kaguya Ji''s every move brought a terrifying shadow of death, saying that Morgana was the root of the dark and depraved, but compared with Kaguya Ji, it was nothing short of a witch.


    "What about Kyle...sir? What did you...do to Kyle...sir?" Although there was fear in her heart, one of the angel girls still gritted her teeth and endured the fear and asked.


    "Oh? You can even speak... You have a good mind, no wonder your husband is a little interested in you..." Kaguya Ji looked at the angel girl paper indifferently, and said coldly: "As for the angel named Kyle, it should be I''ll be taught by your husband..."


    "I''m going! Wax tuning, teaching, it sounds so exciting!" Kaitlin said with eyes flashing.


    "You are a pervert, so you still have this hobby! No wonder you like handjobs and guns so much!" Lena immediately looked at Caitlin with contempt.


    "During the break, you are not allowed to talk to me!" Caitlin replied lightly.


    Rena was so angry that she tugged directly.


    On the Juxia, in a closed room, this place was set up by Monkey King, completely isolated from the outside world.


    Kyle was tied to a big chair in a shameful posture, with tears in his eyes, and laughed!


    It turned out that Monkey King was scratching her feet with a feather. Of course, this is not the main thing. The main thing is that Kyle¡¯s sensitivity has been increased hundreds of times by Monkey King. At this moment, even if it is a god, it can¡¯t stand it. what!


    Morgana was holding a leather whip in her hand, and she looked trembling from the side, and her face was furious: "I have taken all the whip from my old lady, so why did you tell me to play with this? Tell me? What? What about the good drop wax? What about the good whip?"


    "You are a civilized person, not as evil as you! Are you playing or not?"


    "Bitch! If you don''t play for nothing, you don''t play for nothing. If you play, you can play for nothing. The old lady wants to play Kyle for nothing!" Morgana yelled and joined in...


    Okay, just when Monkey King was rigorously teasing Kyle with Morgana, Karthus also took action...


    In the Freljord galaxy, Atox is talking to Karthus...


    "What are you talking about? Her Majesty was taken prisoner by the Monkey King?" Atox almost shouted with excitement, his tone was full of violent killing and killing, and his feet and surroundings, Flowing blood and corpses!


    He slaughtered a country!


    "I''m really sorry, it''s true..." Karthus said with a look of regret.


    "Karl''thus, you bastard, it''s all because of you! If your Majesty is long and short, I will cut you to pieces!!" Atokes was filled with rage and murderous aura.For his own queen, he can cruelly slaughter a country, for his own queen, he is willing to degenerate into a demon!Now that he heard that his queen was captured, that violent anger made him almost crazy!


    PS: This is the third one...

 1183 Chapter 76: Karthus Acts

    "Calm down, Atox...Although I have some responsibility for this matter, the fault is not with me, but with the Monkey King, now we are on the same front, don''t you want to rescue your Queen?" Si was very calm and persuasive.


    "Do you have a way?" Aktos calmed down a lot when he heard the Queen who had rescued him.


    Karthus just wanted to answer, and suddenly there was a cold voice in the sky: "Who are you talking to?"


    "Oh, beautiful Miss Zhixin, do I want to tell you when I''m chatting with Actos under Morgana?" Karthus looked at the sky with a flat face, watching her all the time. Zhixin smiled.


    "Actos? What do you have to talk about with him? Warning, don''t want to play tricks!" Zhixin''s face was cold.


    "Oh~~ It''s really indifferent... I wanted to tell you some unfortunate news. Since you said that, I won''t tell you!"


    "Unfortunate news? Whatever comes out of your mouth is misfortune!" Zhixin snorted unceremoniously.


    "Okay! It''s actually your god, Kyle has been arrested..." Karthus shrugged helplessly, and stopped talking in a pretending tone.


    "Joke! The god who can catch Lord Kyle doesn''t exist yet! You don''t want to shake my heart!" Zhixin remained unmoved, still firming his beliefs.


    "I really don''t know where your blind faith comes from..." Karthus sighed and shook his head: "It''s a pity that Kyle is about to be put on the 18th look..."


    "Huh! Great rebelliousness! Death!" Zhixin was full of anger, and the flame sword in his hand suddenly shone dazzling fire, and he was about to slash at Karthus!


    "Hey~~ Impulse is the devil! I didn''t deceive you! You will know if you look at it yourself!" Karthus stopped talking nonsense, waved his hand, and a virtual picture suddenly flashed in front of Zhixin Come.


    "Yan!!" Looking at the screen, the face of the four frozen immobile angels changed slightly.Glared at Karthus: "What the hell is going on?"


    "Didn¡¯t you tell me? Kyle was arrested by the Monkey King... well, to be precise, he was arrested by his wife... Look, it''s the woman who looks so embarrassing... As for Kyle Well, it¡¯s in that room, but because of the ban, I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on inside, but I think, with Morgana in it, the situation should not be too optimistic..."


    As Karthus said, Kaguya Ji in the picture suddenly turned her head to look at him, her eyes flickered, and she heard Karthus'' ouch, and fell to the ground with a fart, and the picture collapsed!


    Karthus had a look of astonishment: "I''m going! The dick has exploded! Just took a peek, and was found so far away? A look almost gave me a second! This goddess is so awesome! Decisively can''t mess what!"


    Looking at Karthus''s embarrassment, Zhixin frowned, was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "Send me to the earth!"


    "Are you sure?" Karthus fart, stood up, pretending to be surprised.


    "OK!" Zhixin''s face was determined: "You tell me this, don''t you just want to send me to the earth? Although this is against Lord Kyle''s order, but now, I have to return to her!"


    "As you wish!" A smile appeared at the corner of Karthus''s mouth, driving the big clock, directly opening the space-time channel, sending Zhixin in...


    Originally, he didn''t need to be so troublesome, so he just killed Zhixin, but because Kyle was captured by Monkey King for training, who knows the result, if Kyle surrendered to Monkey King, he would kill Zhixin. On the contrary, it only increased hatred, so Karthus fooled Zhixin to the earth...


    Without Zhixin''s surveillance, Morgana was also arrested, and he didn''t take care of it. That was not what he wanted to do!


    "The trouble is gone... Atox, where are we talking?"


    "You bastard finally talked to me! Why did you go there just now?" Attox was obviously anxious and angry.


    "Sorry, I just flicked Zhixin to Earth... I will send Morgana''s things to you now, and you can use the residents there to create more demon warriors!"


    "Create demon warriors here? The Principal of Time God is here, so he will definitely find out, and he will not be able to tolerate me by then!" Atox frowned.


    "Can''t tolerate you? Now, do you have a better choice? Work hard to prepare! I am going to open the void world in advance!"


    "Void World?"


    "Oh! It''s the ultimate fear that Morgana has been talking about... Soon, the void age is coming... specific things, you will know later... Then, please accept what belongs to Morgana..."


    Not long after the voice fell, a pair of huge demon wings suddenly appeared above Atox''s head. This is the real base and castle belonging to Morgana!


    "Is this the power of the big clock... It''s amazing..." Atokes looked at the huge demon wings with shock.


    "Come on! Aktos! Can you rescue your Majesty, but it''s up to you and the nightmare!" Karthus said, decisively cut off the communication.


    "Your Majesty the Queen! Please hold on for a while, it won''t take long, I will definitely save you!" Atokes looked at the void, his eyes were extremely firm.


    But at the same time, Freljord will also usher in a disaster!


    The next day, Kyle was sluggish and was taken out of the room by Monkey King. On the other hand, Morgana was full of light and excited.Although Sun Wukong forbids her to kill Kyle, it''s even cooler to bully Kyle all day and night!She vented all the hatred that had been accumulated against Kyle, and she was in a good mood!Now look at Monkey King, how to look and how to pleasing to the eye, how to look and how to like.


    The reason why Monkey King helped Morgana was to let her hate Kyle disappear, otherwise the two sisters would not get along well in the future.


    "You bitch, don''t be proud, if you fall into my hands someday, I will want you to look good!" Kyle looked at Morgana, who was ashamed of the villain, with hatred.Although Sun Wukong did not act excessively towards her, Morgana, an unscrupulous fellow, touched all Kyle should and shouldn¡¯t touch, and even stripped off all his clothes. It was only a matter of taking pictures, which made Kyle feel ashamed and angrily.


    Well, Monkey King has raised Morgana''s favorability to the level of upside-down, but Kyle''s favorability has fallen to the bottom.


    "That''s impossible! My old lady is backed by Wukong! You don''t accept it! You don''t have to be shameless to post it!" Morgana looked at Kyle condescendingly, very proud.


    PS: Fourth more...

 1184 Chapter 77 Need for Further Education

    Well, it''s so reasonable to say such things as shameless, there is no one in this world except Morgana.


    "My old lady now finally knows the benefits of having a powerful man behind!" Morgana was full of excitement at the moment: "It''s really worthless for a lifetime!" She said, patted Kyle unceremoniously on the shoulder: " The old lady is so awkward now, what''s so awesome (d¨©)? Kyle, what can you bitch do with me?"


    Kyle was so angry with Morgana''s arrogant appearance, she kept a cold face and did not speak, because she had seen Morgana''s methods.The Xiong Department was swollen by her pinch, and it still hurts badly.


    The more you pay attention to her, the more she sneered, so Kyle ignored Morgana.


    But Morgana has been in hiding for most of her life. She has been bullied by Kyle many times. Now that she has finally counterattacked, how can she miss the opportunity to scold Kyle?Even if people ignored her, she kept talking endlessly.


    At the end, he looked at Monkey King with a flat face: "Wukong, are you lending Kyle to me for two days?"


    Kyle on the side stared angrily when he heard it...


    Playing for two days, you are a toy!


    "Don''t play, you will break it when you play..." Monkey King suddenly sweated, and waved his hand to Kaguya Ji: "Hurry up and take her away! Teach her well, this character is really painful ¡­Kyle will follow me for the time being. If these two get together, they have to fight all day long!"


    "The concubine is going back first, and I promise to tune her up and teach her to be obedient..." Kaguya nodded and looked at Morgana: "Let''s go!"


    "Go? Where are you going? How does this queen feel a little bit uncomfortable?" Morgana looked wary, but when the words fell, she saw Kaguyaji''s sleeves waved, and the space was distorted. The figure disappeared instantly...


    When Kaguya Ji and Morgana left, Monkey King looked at Kyle beside him and said, "Don¡¯t hate me, you and Morgana are sisters anyway, so why bother to fight to death and life as soon as they meet? Actually, I know you. She couldn''t bear to kill Morgana either, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to be in peace all the time, it''s just your own self-esteem that is causing trouble and you can''t take that face off...


    "I asked her to punish you like this, just to let her vent her resentment towards you for many years... It''s almost now, and I will discipline her in the future. I won''t make her act like spreading evil and ultimate fear... I won''t let her create a demon army..." Sun Wukong said, lightly touching Kyle''s abdomen with his hand, releasing the imprisonment set on her.


    Kyle flew back and moved a certain distance away from Monkey King. After staring at him for a long time, his complexion changed and he finally snorted: "I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe that only you can restrain Morgana. Bitch, let her change her mind. If she really changed her mind, even if she pinched the xiong department all night, I would recognize it!" When Kyle talked about the word xiong department, her face was obviously red, because she was again Feeling the hot and spicy pain coming from Xiong.


    The previous Morgana was hopeless and no one could restrain it, so Kyle wanted to kill her, but always let her go at critical moments, because Morgana was her sister anyway, and no matter how bad she was , I can''t do anything, if Morgana can really correct evil, she will naturally be happy to see it.


    After all, the two sisters are fighting back and forth, you say a bitch, she says a bitch, deep in my heart there are still hidden feelings for each other.Otherwise, after so many years of fighting, how could it be possible that the fight has not come out yet?


    "It seems that sometimes you are still a little human!" After hearing Kyle''s words, a smile appeared on Monkey King''s face.


    "Humph! Don''t talk about this to Morgana''s bitch, otherwise, I will never die with you!" Kyle immediately hummed angrily.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say that!" Monkey King said, walking forward: "Go and see your men, and then follow me to the Freljord Galaxy..."


    "Freljord galaxy?" Kyle frowned and asked, "What are you going there for?"


    "The residents there are praying for God''s salvation. As a god, are you so indifferent?"


    When Kyle heard the words, he felt it carefully, and his expression changed drastically: "Damn it, it''s another good thing that Morgana''s bitch did!"


    "This kind of thing requires technology! The gods in this world are really weak!" Monkey King looked at Kyle and shook his head.


    "What do you mean? Even if you are better than me, don''t you need to despise me so much?" Kyle looked at Monkey King very uncomfortably. If he couldn''t beat him, he would have passed by.


    "The real god, everything in the world, only needs to be swept away by his mind. For a god like you who still relies on technology, I can only hehe..." Even if Kyle was upset, Monkey King was still rude.


    Kyle snorted uncomfortably, the facts were before her eyes, what else could she say?As she continued, she would doubt whether she was a god or not.


    "You tell the bitch of Morgana that you can''t get it, why bother to run so far away from the Freljord Galaxy!"


    "I don''t want to go there for fun! And Morgana has been taken by Kaguya Ji to reform, and I won''t see each other for a while..."


    "Take it for remodeling? It should have been this way, the slut who opened his mouth and shut his mouth was Bitch, he was so uneducated..." Kyle said with a flat expression.


    "You are not qualified to talk about people, you are either a bitch who opens your mouth and shut your mouth..." Monkey King looked at Kyle and rolled his eyes.


    "I''m just doing this to Morgana..."


    "Is there a difference?"


    "..."


    When they came to the residence of Lena and others, after seeing Monkey King, Lena and the other women were all excited. Seeing Kaguya Ji was not there, they all rushed over without any scruples and enthusiastically pulled Monkey King into the room. Middle: "Hurry up! I haven''t eaten all night, just waiting for you! We are all starving to death!"


    "It''s not so exaggerated?" Sun Wukong swept away the corner of his eyes, and even the four angel girls were here.


    "It''s just such an exaggeration! Your food makes our tastes so bad, and ordinary food can''t be eaten at all. During your absence, we just live like a year!" Lena hugged Sun Wukong''s arm tightly and fell down. Bitter water.


    "Wukong, I beg to support you, and I am willing to be a family of three..." Ah Li looked at Monkey King affectionately, scratching his head and posing, his face full of seduction.


    Forget it, this was originally a world of cheating, sister paper character or something, why don''t worry about that much, you will lose if you are serious.


    Seeing the hungry and thirsty eyes of the sisters, Monkey King didn''t say much, and with a big wave of his hand, the table full of food suddenly appeared...


    Before Sun Wukong could speak, Lena and the others had already jumped on...


    PS: Only five shifts, that''s it. ..

 1185 Chapter 78: So powerful and sad

    On the Juxia, the situation here is naturally unable to escape the eyes of Jana and Sona. The first time Monkey King appeared, the two of them had already abandoned their work and came to Monkey King to eat and drink.


    After many days, when they ate the food they dreamed of again, Lena and the others were full of joy and joy. They were able to eat to the point of moaning and groaning. That was also a kind of enjoyment...


    After eating and drinking, all the girls are lying on the sofa with their big bellies, their faces full of happiness.


    "Not bad, this food fits the appetite of the gods!" Kyle said with a faint expression on his legs.


    "It''s really delicious! Master Wukong, how did you grow these foods? Can you teach us?" Yan looked at Monkey King seriously. At first she was very afraid of Monkey King, but after a meal , Found that Monkey King is not so scary, so he is not so restrained.


    "These foods require alternative laws to survive. It is impossible for you to grow them..." Monkey King waved his hand.


    "So, it''s no wonder that we have never seen such a strange and delicious food!" Yan had a little regret after hearing it.


    And at this moment, Galen and the others all appeared at the door, looking at the scene of Reina and the others tingling their belly in the room, they were all stunned!


    "Oh! Let me go! What''s the matter with this picture? Brother Wukong, are you too fierce? Just one night, they all got pregnant by you? How much do you have to inject them? "Big D opened his mouth wide, what he said was so evil.


    "555~~~My goddess...you just left me like this..." Xin Zhao cried bitterly, well, it was actually pretending.


    "This is the great god! I can''t do it!" Jarvan shook his head and sighed.


    "I and your uncle!" Lena was furious in an instant, and she took off her shoes and smashed Jarvan''s face: "We are just eating up! Dare to talk nonsense and tear your mouth!"


    "I''ll just say it! How can you get a big belly one night! It turns out that you have eaten too much!" Galen suddenly realized.


    "Fuck! A group of dirty-minded guys, this is the girls'' dormitory! Are you rushing in looking for a cock?" The angry Lena and other women, each took off their shoes and knocked Galen out...


    The energy contained in these foods is extremely rich, so the digestion and absorption is also very fast, Lena and the others exercised, the bulging belly has disappeared.


    Seeing that they all had enough rest, Monkey King also said the business: "I''m going to the Freljord galaxy soon, you are..."


    Sun Wukong hasn''t finished speaking yet, Lena and the others have already expressed their opinions in unison: "Of course they are following you, wherever you go, we will go!"


    Well, because these girls have just received a lesson, they have been hungry for so long, and they have already learned how to behave!From now on, I will be happy with the long-term meal ticket of Monkey King.


    "Emotion, how do I feel that you are rushing to my food..." Monkey King suddenly became speechless: "Don''t I have those food attractive?"


    "Oh! Don''t care about those details! In fact, we all love you!" Caitlin patted Monkey King on the shoulder and smiled.


    "How do I feel like being fooled?" Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, and turned his head to look at Angel Yan: "Go and call Du Kao and the others..."


    Yan turned his head towards Kyle, saw Kyle nodding, and then walked out of the door...


    "It seems that your angel is quite loyal to you!" Monkey King looked at Kyle and said.


    "Of course, they are my most loyal super fighters! They are not as dirty and cunning as humans!" Kyle said flatly.


    "I didn''t provoke you! Why scold me?" Ali immediately glared at Kyle unhappy.


    "It doesn''t seem to be your business, right? Little fox..." Kyle looked at Ahri lightly.


    "Hey? Right! I don''t seem to be a human anymore..." Ari rubbed his head as if Dawu.


    "Even if she is not, we will always? Don''t forget who you are now, but our prisoner! Don''t be so dragged!" Caitlin hummed softly.


    "..." Kyle''s face was obviously twitching, Caitlin''s words were right in her pain, but Lord Angel regained grace and nobility in an instant: "Isn''t it? Don''t you dare to say that humans are not dirty and cunning?"


    "You may be right, but you can''t kill the entire crew in one shot? At least we are not!" Fiona said very seriously.


    "Huh? Well...maybe you are right..." Kyle nodded lightly, and said this, there is no more text, apologizing, it is impossible.


    Just when the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, Du Kao showed up with wandering Ryze and Galen...


    "Master Wukong, I heard that you are looking for me? Anything? Please don''t hesitate to tell..." Facing Monkey King, Du Kao was extremely respectful, nonsense, this great god could not be offended by them.


    "You don''t need to be so polite, you are Carter''s father anyway, sit down!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly.


    "Then I''m welcome!" Du Kao sat down after hearing the words and glanced at Catalina on the side, not to mention it, it''s better to have a girl!This face is full.Look, the old Ryze monster can only stand.


    Monkey King''s behavior obviously made Katerina''s heart sweet, and her favorability increased a lot.


    "I''m calling you this time, just to tell you that I will take Carter and the others to the Freljord Galaxy..."


    "Freljord galaxy? Did something happen there?" Dukao''s expression immediately became serious.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that Morgana sent some demons to slaughter and spread evil there. I just stopped by and solved..."


    "That''s it, if you go in person, we won''t have anything to worry about..."


    "Let''s do it then!" Monkey King said, his heart moved, and Lena and the others disappeared instantly...


    "Uh...I''m leaving now?" Du Kao was obviously stunned, and he couldn''t react to Monkey King''s character of just leaving.Then he shook his head helplessly: "Why did Sona and Jana also abducted? Where would I go to find such an excellent auxiliary talent?"


    "Forget it! Kyle and Morgana have been taken care of by Master Wukong, the earth should not be in any danger for the time being... Even if there is, don''t we still have Galen and them..." Wandering Ryze comforted.


    "Hey! We only have Galen and the other super fighters now... Lena and the others have nothing to do with us..." Du Kao looked helpless.


    "Don''t be dissatisfied. If this continues, Master Wukong is about to become your son-in-law, so please enjoy yourself! With such a powerful son-in-law, what do we still worry about the safety of the earth? Go, drink. go with!¡­"


    "Hey~ I suddenly felt abandoned..." Galen and other friends looked at the place where Monkey King disappeared, expressing sadness...


    PS: Today is Valentine''s Day, so what? Go out to play, you know, maybe there will be another one tonight, see clearly, maybe, who calls it Valentine''s Day!Don''t blame me, hehe...but don''t worry, the outbreak will continue tomorrow, the lowest is four more...

 1186 Chapter 79 The Freljord Galaxy

    Somewhere in an unknown forest, the silly crocodile Renekton was holding an axe in both hands, looking up at the sky blankly, scratching his head, with a stupid expression on his face: "I went out and went around for a while, and waited until I recovered. Why is the boss gone? My chance to play is over like this? Then there is nothing wrong with me? Or go home and continue to fight with my ugly brother..."


    With that said, the silly crocodile sank into the jungle...


    The Freljord star, in detail, is the Freljord galaxy. This is the age of cold weapons.


    Because of the existence of demons such as Atox and Nightmare, this place has become a terrifying battlefield!Every day, I don¡¯t know how many soldiers die in violent death...


    And among dozens of soldiers who fell in a pool of blood, one person always got up from the pool of blood because of a genetic virus and turned into a demon...


    It is precisely because of this that the army of demons is also gradually growing and taking shape in the bloody killing...


    And our story is not about the Frejo civilization in the original book, the King of the North Tay Snef, but the other overlord who is as famous as him: Queen Ashe!In this world, she is called Enicid.


    Because the gods who descended on this world, those who are unscrupulous will only favor that beautiful sister paper!


    Outside the city, countless Cid warriors are fighting fierce battles with demons!


    If it is a fierce battle, to be precise, it should be a slaughter, one-sided slaughter!


    Countless corpses and blood have already dyed the battlefield red, and the rich bloody breath speaks of the cruelty of war!


    Then among the countless corpses, a group of Cid warriors who had long lost their lives climbed up again, became demons, and joined the demon team...


    At an altar in the city, a beautiful woman was praying with a pious face: "Goddess, the noble guardian of heaven, the chaser of evil, the sacred Keisha, the king of the gods, the great angel of judgment , God of Storm, God of Thunder, Warrior of Fire... I am the humble believer of Fraser''s Ice Kingdom, the beloved of the people, the prince of the ground, Aini... Cid prays to you again..."


    "The devil came to the world and slaughtered the souls. People called the ancient sword demon Ato. I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s because our beliefs are too cruel. That demon is the demon in our mythology, but he slaughtered other countries. We s country¡­"


    "The land is now devastated and bloody killings are everywhere, the descendants of the devil are unscrupulous, the lives are suffocated, the world is in a panic of destruction, holy Kesha, the king of the gods, we ask for your help, ask for your guidance, How to spend this night of blood flowing day and night? How to face this irresistible fear?"


    "It''s very simple, dedicate everything you have to me. I will guide you to victory and end this endless killing..." A voice full of magic and slightly evil suddenly came from the statue of the altar...


    Aini Cid, who had just finished praying, instantly widened her eyes and became extremely excited: "Holy Kesha, King of the Gods...Did you hear the prayer of your most faithful believer...Huh? No, my family believes in it. The gods are angels and goddesses, and this voice..."


    "Humph! Are you questioning what God said?" A soft hum suddenly came from the idol, shocking Enixide''s heart and soul.


    "I''m sorry, great god, my humble people believe in a great angel of judgment. I don''t know which god you are, but as long as you can save my people and save the world, regardless of body, mind and soul, I am willing to dedicate to You..." Ani Cid was directly frightened by the cold snort and fell to her knees, very humble, and hurriedly responded.


    "Oh! I have a good enlightenment! I am willing to give everything for the sake of others! Very good! Go, go back and wash. For nothing, come here, I will pass on your magic and let you have the ability to save your home... Ouch! Fuck! Carter, why are you pinching me?"


    The original charming words were suddenly broken by the unscrupulous "Ouch".


    The pious-faced Aini Cid was obviously stunned, staring at the statue in front of her blankly, not knowing how to react?


    "It''s almost done. Don''t overdo it! Ask people to wash it. Come to you for nothing, do you think we don''t exist?"


    "That''s it! As a god, he used his power indiscriminately..."


    "The Wukong-sama that Mengmeng knows is not like this! 555...must be the posture I got up today. The situation is wrong..."


    As the voice fell, under the statue of the angel, several figures suddenly flashed out. Who are they if they are not Monkey King?


    "Hey hey... don''t pinch! In front of mortals, pay attention to the image, do you understand the image?" Monkey King took the hand massage of Lena and other women and looked at Aini Cide with a blank face, and said lightly: "Look, it scares people..."


    "Why are you scared? You are the one who scared people, and they suddenly wash. For nothing..." Lena looked at Monkey King with contempt.


    "Just kidding, don''t take it seriously! Don''t I enliven the atmosphere!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Huh! Since I saw your morals! I don''t believe your joke anymore..." Katerina said with a serious face.


    "You can''t understand my essence so quickly!"


    "Um...you...you are the sacred Keisha?...you are...thunder angel...yan?" At this moment, Ani Cid finally came back to her senses. It seemed that Kyle and other angels were watching Looking at the angel statue on the side, his eyes widened in shock.


    "Well, mortal, you have a little vision, you know me and so on!" Kyle looked at Aini Cid with a plain face, that is called a noble and indifferent. He puts the gods above, and the performance is vivid. , Full of pretend B!


    "It''s really you? It''s really you? It''s saved! It''s saved!" Aini Cid was so excited that her body trembled. "My people are saved, this world is saved! It turns out that the angels are really saved." The existence of... God... really exists! I have always believed in you and will not abandon us loyal and humble believers..."


    As he said, Anixid lowered her arrogant head with a humble face: "Your humble believer, Anixid, ask the great and holy Keisha to save the world and save my people..."


    "Hey, hey~~ You seem to be asking the wrong person? Here, Goku is the best! What are you asking her for? Sure enough, you still have to wash you first. Let''s talk about it for nothing..." Ali looked up and down at Aini Cide, full A teasing smile.


    "Don''t wash it all the time. For nothing, okay? You lose your status like this!" Fiona said helplessly.


    "You... are you?" Ani Cid looked at Monkey King very humble and suspicious: "Forgive me for ignorance. I wonder if you are the great god?"


    PS: I went out to play on Valentine''s Day. I didn¡¯t have time to go home. Let¡¯s play, hehe~~ So yesterday, I broke the change. Let me owe two changes!It is said that the outbreak can only be said when I go home.Expected to be home tomorrow.....

 1187 Chapter 80 The Ice Archer Ashe

    PS: A picture of Ashe.


    "Huh! It''s really rude! Did you ask Mr. Wukong casually?" Yan looked at Aini Cid and snorted unceremoniously.


    "I''m really sorry! It''s rude!" Aini Cid immediately lowered her arrogant head. In front of the god she believed in, she had no arrogance at all.


    "Don''t be so serious..." Monkey King stretched out his hand and pulled Yan aside: "My name is Monkey King..."


    Sun Wukong''s self-introduction has not yet been introduced, but he was suddenly interrupted by a maid who rushed in in a panic: "No, my Majesty, the demon army is about to break through the city gates, please hurry up with her servants ¡­" The maid hadn''t spoken yet, but she was stunned when she looked at Aini Cid, who was standing on her knees respectfully.


    "Presumptuous! In front of the gods, don''t be so rude, don''t immediately kneel down to apologize!" When Aini Cid heard the words, her complexion changed slightly, and she immediately shouted at the maid.


    When the maid heard this, her original pale complexion became even more white, and she knelt down with a''poof'', she didn''t even dare to say anything, because she was really shocked by the wings behind Kyle and the others. Judgment angel!That is the god they believe in.


    The Lord Queen''s prayer was actually answered by the angel of judgment!Come to the lower realm personally to save the world!


    "Don''t be so nervous, since you are a beautiful girl, I will forgive you!" Monkey King looked at the maid and said generously.


    "I knew it would be this..." Caitlin shook her head speechlessly.


    "Thank you for your generosity, now our race is being killed, slaughtered and devastated by the devil! Great King of the Gods, please save your humble believers! Save us in the deep waters... I, Aini Cid, the prince and daughter of the humble ground of Fraser''s Ice Kingdom, would like to dedicate everything she has to serve you!"


    "Very well, it seems that you are already enlightened! Then, I will give you the power to save your home..." Monkey King looked at Aini Cid, who was kneeling in front of him, and placed one hand on her head, accompanied by With the emergence of divine light, an extremely icy power emerged from Enicid''s body, causing the ground on which she stood to be frozen.


    The black hair color has also become as white as snow!As Monkey King waved his hand, Enicide instantly rose into the air, and a gorgeous suit was set on her body with a shining light!


    With these changes, Lena''s eyes widened.


    "This...this..." Landing on the ground, Ani Cid was obviously stunned by her own changes, looking at herself incredulously, a little unbelievable, and with awe and excitement, she came to Monkey King again. In front of him, he fell on his knees: "Humble Aini Cid, thank you for the gift of the King of Gods, I will live up to your expectations and quell the evil in the world!"


    "From today, you are no longer called Aini Cid. I give you a name: Ice Archer Ashe! Go! Use the power I give you to save your people!" Monkey King looked at Ashe, A big wave is really a show. It''s not enough.


    "Aish will follow God''s will!" Aish respectfully clasped his fists to take the order, and she disappeared directly from the altar.


    "I''m going! Did you fool a queen like this?" Lena looked at Monkey King and curled her lips, expressing her extreme upset.


    "What is Huyou! She is my most loyal believer!"


    "Is it really good for you to say this in front of Queen Kyle? That''s someone else''s believer!" Caitlin looked at Monkey King, her face speechless.


    "What''s that, even Kyle is mine!" Monkey King didn''t blush or breathe.


    When Kyle heard this, his face was obviously shaking, and he was silent.


    "Okay! You won!" Regarding the Monkey King who turned on the mode of no morals, Lena and the others expressed helplessness.


    "Okay! Stop talking nonsense, there are quite a lot of demons out there, so go and help!"


    Carter and the others nodded solemnly, armed themselves and rushed out of the altar...


    Monkey King and Kyle also walked out one after another, leaving the maid slumped to the ground weakly!This psychological quality is really only for being a passerby...


    Lena and other women came to the city wall and looked at the bloody battlefield. They were full of anger and joined the battle!


    Obviously, such a group of demon soldiers are not their enemies at all!


    Even wearing the equipment bestowed by Monkey King, those guns and ammunition won''t break their defense at all!


    With the addition of the girls, those demons have changed from the original slayers to the slaughtered...


    Especially Queen Ashe, holding a cold ice bow, shot arrows condensed by cold ice, piercing through the xiong bores of the demons, and frozen them into ice sculptures!


    The corpses of the tribe on the ground completely ignited the anger of the queen. Now that he has power, he is merciless when he starts!


    Cold, ruthless, and noble!The demons were shot to the ground by her, but her expression was unwavering. It seemed that she was born to be suitable for killing on this battlefield!


    Ashe at this moment is completely different from the humbleness he had when facing Monkey King and others before!At this moment, she is really beautiful and fascinated!Because the Queen is angry!


    "This is a bit exaggerated! What exactly did Wukong do to her? A charming queen, suddenly became so cruel?" Lena looked at the murderous Ashe, really surprised.


    "Who knows! We practiced hard work, and our feelings are no better than being touched by Wukong! The police flower expressed dissatisfaction!" Caitlin expressed strong dissatisfaction.


    "I''ve gotten so powerful when I was touched by Wukong too!" Ari looked at Caitlin, smiled, and pointed at a demon not far away. Mei hooked his finger, and the other''s eyes turned into After losing the heart shape and drooling, Ari''s hand moved, a magic ball condensed in his palm, and directly bombarded the demon''s body, and then... well, there is no more...


    "Sao Fox, don''t randomly discharge electricity at the devil, be careful when you go back and be locked in a small black room by Wukong. Teach..." Caitlin said, and a shot of''bang'' blasted the three demons from the air.


    "Is there any way! This is how people fight!" Ah Li looked innocent: "Or, I''ll leave it to you here, I''ll go back and seduce Wukong..."


    "Then you''d better continue to discharge indiscriminately at this group of demons..." Fiona cut the two demons who had come under the siege to the ground with a sword, and said lightly.


    "During the battle, please don''t chat, thank you!" Riven jumped up, and the rune sword directly cut a demon from the air.


    "Damn! Where did these terrible women come from? Quick! Tell Master Nightmare about this! We have met a master!"


    The appearance of Rena and other women obviously made the demons uncomfortable...


    PS: I don¡¯t want to go home anymore.But I finally got home today, and I will start to make up the chapter tomorrow, and we will start four more!..

 1188 Chapter 81—The Real Demon

    "What?! Those super warriors of the earth came to this planet?" After receiving the report from his subordinates, Nightmare was shocked.Looking at the feedback from the battlefield, his face was full of horror.Armed all over his body, his aura fluctuated, and he was much stronger than when he was on Earth. It seems that his strength has grown greatly here.


    But even so, after seeing Lena and the others, they were still terrified: "If they are here, then the terrible Monkey King must also be here...Hurry up and search to see where the one named Monkey King is. !"


    "Yes!" The demon on the side replied in a deep voice, and the scene of the picture began to change, and finally fixed on Monkey King and Kyle standing on the wall.


    "Damn! It really came!" After seeing Monkey King''s figure, Nightmare yelled directly. When he saw Kyle, his face became more gloomy: "Is even the bitch Kyle here? Where''s the Queen? What''s going on? Damn..."


    Nightmare immediately contacted Atox: "Ato, how''s the situation on your side? My situation is very bad here! The Monkey King on earth, I don¡¯t know when he came to this planet and brought those women. Suddenly appeared on the battlefield and killed us. It seems that my plan here is going to fail..."


    "Have you come so soon?" Atox frowned slightly, and his whole body was filled with cold murderous and bloody aura: "Unexpectedly! Don''t fight with them, you try to hold them, I''m doing it here. Very smoothly, soon, the entire Northern Continent is our territory, when hundreds of thousands, millions of demons will be on the march, I don¡¯t believe we have not yet competed with them!"


    Aktos¡¯ eyes flashed with scarlet evil light. Because Morgana was captured, he gave up the last trace of kindness and started a ruthless killing. The sword in his hand was sucked for dozens. The blood of thousands of people has allowed him to evolve into a real divine body, a real demon that makes people palpitate!People call him the sword demon, Atox!


    That is, in the League of Legends, the Darkborn Sword Demon Aatox!


    "Understood! I will try my best to hold them down... I don''t believe it. With my current demonic army, I can''t keep a few of them!" Nightmare''s face was fierce, and his eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light: "This Once, I want to show them that our demons are not easy to bully!"


    In the end, Nightmare said with a solemn expression: "Ato... If I am unfortunately killed in battle, please tell Her Majesty that I died for her! I don''t regret it!"


    "I will convey..."


    Nightmare hung up the communication, looked at the screen in front of him, and ordered: "The order is passed down, and all the demon army stationed nearby rush to the battlefield. This time, we will have a big..."


    "Neil, you are an elite fighter who was selected from the earth with me to come here. Now, I give you a task to select five elite fighters and take these ten god-killing armor-piercing bullets to the battlefield. See the timing. Stop those women for me! Even one!"


    "Are you going to fight with them? Hehe...I like it!" The demon warrior named Neil laughed excitedly at the moment, and took the ten black-emitting bullets that Nightmare had handed him: "No more than ten Is it a bit missing?"


    "Not too small?" The nightmare was obviously angry: "This is the newly developed bullet that the bastard of Karthus has laid his blood and blessed his own power. It is not suitable to make, but it can kill the gods. There are only 10 in total. You can save me some use, don''t waste it!"


    "God-killing? That''s it? Really?" Neil was obviously surprised.


    "That¡¯s what I said, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to kill a god at the level of Kyle! But it¡¯s okay to kill a few angels or something! And the women of the earth, except for the goddess of dawn, are others. If you can''t kill it, it''s enough for them to drink a pot!"


    "It''s a bit bad! That beautiful sister paper was killed, it''s a pity to say..." Neil whispered.


    "Shut up! If they don''t die, we die! Choose your own choice!" Nightmare almost roared, obviously angry.


    "I''m just kidding, see you get excited..." Neil chuckled, seeing that the nightmare was going crazy again, his figure flashed and disappeared...


    On the battlefield, Rena and other women are ruthlessly harvesting the lives of demon, but these demons are killing more and more, endless!


    Seeing the dense crowds in the distance that covered half of the sky, Lena and the others all had scalps tingling: "Oh my God! This number is too terrifying, right? There are tens of thousands of people! Kill! You have to be soft!"


    "Damn it! How many people did they kill and possess such a huge army of demons!" At this moment, Angel Yan was full of anger.


    "Our country... plus the small country nearby, with a population of millions of people, is almost slaughtered now... this city is our last city... only less than tens of thousands of people..." Ai Xi looked painful , The tone contains endless coldness and killing intent.


    "Oh my God! Didn''t they have massacred millions of people?!!!" Rao Yijiana''s calm, shocked and exclaimed: "In other words, these tens of thousands of troops are just the tip of the iceberg?! "


    "Devil! Damn demon! You all deserve to die!" Riven was instantly furious, like an angry lioness. The rune sword in her hand was raised high, and the terrible sword aura of hundreds of feet long was sprayed out. Cut it down!


    It''s like a skylight falling from the horizon, as if dividing the sky in half!


    Accompanied by the roar and scream, Jianguang drowned countless demons!


    Blood was spilled on the earth, and the stumped limbs fell from the air. This sword of Riven actually killed hundreds of demons!


    And she herself panted slightly, knelt on one knee with her sword!Obviously, issuing such a powerful sword is also her limit!


    "This kill is millions, but it is really a charcoal! This is the terrible thing about Morgana. This is how she spreads fear and evil, invades each world and becomes her own fallen kingdom! Now, Are you still planning to use her?" Kyle looked at the battlefield indifferently, and turned his eyes to Monkey King beside him.


    "Isn''t this great?" Monkey King smiled indifferently: "She is just creating the world she likes!"


    "This is not what a god should say!"


    "Hehe... God? The world is unkind and everything is a dog, in the eyes of the true gods, will not have mercy on the world! So, Kyle... in my eyes, you are not a god!"..

 1189 Chapter 82 The War

    "Huh... Du Kao also questioned me before. It seems that he knew it from your mouth... I am the king of the gods, holy Kesha, you said I am not a god? What a joke!" Kyle finished listening What Sun Wukong said is obviously very angry. It''s like someone else said you are not a human being. Can it be cool?


    "Every world has his myths and legends. Therefore, the gods in each world are different and have different meanings. You are nothing but the gods in this world, but nothing more. I don¡¯t know how much you live. For thousands of years, you are still nothing but a frog at the bottom of the well!"


    "Huh! Seeing that you said that I was worthless, you showed me what the real god is!" Kyle was obviously angry with the contempt of Monkey King, but it was a pity that he could not beat others and had to resist.


    "Can you resurrect others?" Monkey King did not answer, but asked rhetorically.


    "No... would you?"


    "You don''t even know the resurrection technique. Are you ashamed to say that you are a god?" Monkey King said with unceremonious contempt again.


    "Will you? Then show me a show!" Kyle was obviously damaged by Monkey King, and his anger surged. Cooperating with her, the king of the gods, became worthless in the eyes of Monkey King. Dick girl.


    "Can you make people?" Monkey King asked again.


    "No..." Kyle frowned, expressing his displeasure.


    "Well, you will... go, follow me to a room with no one, we two will study it!" Monkey King looked at Kyle and smiled.


    "You!!" No matter how good Kyle''s temper was, he was finally outraged by Monkey King!Having said so much, co-authoring this stuff is just playing with yourself!


    The light in his hand flashed, and an angel sword exuding terrifying power instantly flashed in his hand. The unbearable Kyle slashed at Monkey King without hesitation!


    However, Monkey King was motionless, only pinching it with two fingers: "Don''t be so impulsive, just kidding, and enliven the atmosphere!"


    Sun Wukong spoke very calmly, but Kyle''s heart was not at peace. He was so angry that he was easily caught by his two fingers?Moreover, the power was completely absorbed by him, without exuding the slightest!What''s the joke, she is also the king of the gods, holy Kesha, but in front of Monkey King, she is as unbearable as a child?


    As proud as Kyle, he was really shocked by Monkey King, and he began to doubt himself: "Is it really as he said, I am not a god?"


    Monkey King looked at Kyle with an inexplicable smile at the corner of his mouth. He hit Kyle so much and wanted this kind of effect. Otherwise, how could he attract people''s attention and how could she stay by his side with peace of mind?


    During the time when Monkey King was playing Kyle, the army of tens of thousands of demons had already flown to the battlefield. Although their personal strength was not very good, their numerical superiority was indeed shocking!


    Are you not good at killing?Let''s kill it!Kill until your hands are soft!


    At this moment, this is what the demons mean, because they are not afraid of death. The reason they are not afraid of death is because they know that they will not die!


    If you don''t die, how can you be afraid of death?That''s why they have the courage to follow suit, not fearing death!And such an army that is not afraid of death is the most terrifying!


    "For the queen! Kill!"


    As the leading demon issued an order, tens of thousands of demon army instantly passed by like locusts, attacking Leina and the others from the sky!


    Think about it, tens of thousands of demons are attacking the ground like an overwhelming army. How shocking the scene is!


    "I''m going! For singles, these demons are not good enough. This group is really scary!" Caitlin exclaimed, raising the weapon in her hand, and blasting the past!


    The terrifying beam cannonball exploded directly in the demons!The terrifying Yuwei shot down dozens of demons from the air, but for the tens of thousands of demons army, this is simply a drop in the bucket, no pain or itching!


    Catalina leaped high into the sky, her body spun rapidly, and a storm tornado was formed in an instant. Numerous flying knives shot out from the storm, knocking down the demons from the air...


    On the other hand, Jana swept the staff in his hand, the thundercloud rolled, and the terrible storm surged, forming a tornado storm after another. With a wave of the staff, the tornado storm swept toward the demon army!


    In an instant, countless demons were involved in the tornado, wounded, disabled...


    "This big move is really smashing! This goddess can''t fall behind!" Rena said, jumping up to the sky, holding the big sword in her hand high, and shouting in a very high-profile manner: "Scum Scum, accept the trial of this goddess!"


    As the voice fell, the ancient sword in his hand exuded dazzling golden glow, and above the sky, a huge golden ball of light burning with flames fell down!


    That scene, like a world-destroying fireball, descended on the world, how overbearing!How terrible!


    "Lenna! Do you want to kill us together?" Carter snorted dissatisfiedly, put away his big move, and Wei En and the others scattered...


    It was just a moment, that fiery flame ball was already bombarded into the demon army!


    The terrible explosion, shining a strong sun, irritated people to open their eyes!


    Countless demons were shrouded in it, and as the ground cracked and collapsed, they also lost their cheap lives...


    "Really... amazing..." The soldiers and people in the city were all stunned by this gorgeous scene, and then knelt down to show their respect for God!


    "Did you see it! Scumbags! This is the end of fighting against the gods! I advise you to surrender! Otherwise, you will kill you crying father and mother!" Killing thousands of demons in one move, Lena raised her great sword high, which is very exaggerated Laughed proudly.


    "This idiot is starting to cry again..." Carter looked at Lena and stopped looking at her with disdain.


    "So amazing! So amazing! It''s a pity that I don''t have such a big move..." Riven looked at Lena with excitement, admiring her.


    "Stop! Don''t play close! Let''s fly into the air and kill them with energy bombs!" The demon leader who took the lead was also inspired by Lena''s bombardment and ordered tens of thousands of demons to fly high in the sky. , And then the black ball of light in his hand fell like raindrops!


    The dense dark light ball, although not very powerful, but the overwhelming number is extremely shocking!Like small bombs, Lena and the others can only defend temporarily!


    "Jana, send us to the sky!" Carter called to Jana.


    "Okay!" Jana nodded, just about to make a move, and suddenly "poof", a bullet suddenly broke through the air, but in a flash, it passed through Jana''s temple...


    PS: I stopped for a while in the morning. This chapter is a bit late. There are four changes today. This is the second one. There are two more changes later...

 1190 Chapter 83 Anticipation

    "Jana!!"


    The sudden change stunned Lena and the others, and they all exclaimed!


    "Everyone, be careful, the other party has a sniper!" Caitlin immediately warned, watching the surroundings vigilantly.


    Carter''s eyes flashed with cold killing intent, and he looked around, looking for the target to block.


    "Sona, hurry up! Save people!" Fiona shouted at Sona very anxiously.


    "I''ll be here soon!" Sona ran towards Jana in the first place, but suddenly there was a''touch'', and a bullet hit Sona''s heart!The huge on the left was immediately shocked by a thrilling wave of shocking debut!


    And Sona also fell to the ground under that strong force!


    "Sona!!"


    Lena and the others were shocked again.


    "There..." Carter looked at a huge boulder in the distance, killing intent appeared in his eyes, and plunged into the space...


    "Grass! Labor and capital called you a headshot, why are you hitting her xiong department?" The demon hiding behind the boulder heard the roar of Captain Neil from his ear, and smiled embarrassedly: "That... I''m sorry. ¡­I was attracted by somehow...Next time I will...Damn!"


    Before the demon had finished speaking, he saw Catalina flashing in front of him, and only had time to exclaim. Carter cut his throat with a knife, and the short knife in his left hand stabbed his forehead again. Into...


    Such a cruel approach is enough to show the anger in Carter''s heart!


    "Damn! Ah Da was killed! Everyone, be careful, the woman who killed Ah Da has the ability to jump in space, don''t expose her coordinates! Act by chance..."


    "Huh~~ Fortunately, this suit was given to me by Wukong... The defense is really amazing, it was not beaten..." Sona sat up from the ground, touched her intact heart, and breathed a sigh of relief. , Ran towards Jana again anxiously!


    "She was hit by a god-killing armor-piercing bullet, she was okay?!" The demon Neil, who saw all this in secret, was obviously surprised.


    There are five demons secretly blocking, each with two bullets!And the demon killed by Carter had already finished two of them, and he had completed his mission.


    "Couldn''t that woman be a divine body?" These demons are all in different positions, and they are naturally used for technological communication.


    "Fart! Didn''t you see that other people''s clothes are also intact! Could it be that the clothes are amazingly defensive?"


    "How is it possible! Just a piece of rag, wrapped in a pair of xiong parts, does it have such a strong defensive ability? But really, that woman is so beautiful, more beautiful than Her Majesty..." A demon looked at Sona That body''s sensuality reveals a ditch, obviously a little excited.


    "Damn! You know a basket! Her Majesty the Queen is the most beautiful goddess in my mind!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, if you expose the coordinates and get killed by others, labor and management can''t spare you. Now let me be quiet, act according to the situation, and don''t go to the position with clothing or armor defense when blocking..."


    In just such a short time, Sona has come to Jana''s side, with her hands on her pierced temple, and as the soft light shines, she begins to repair her terrifying wound...


    In just a moment, Sona became anxious: "No, her head was almost pierced. The speed of repair obviously can''t keep up with the loss of life. If this goes on, Jana will die!" Sona hurried toward her. The Monkey King on the wall looked over and said, "Goku, hurry up! Save Gana! I know you can!"


    When Monkey King heard the words, his figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Sona: "God-killing armor-piercing bullets, with a little real energy attached, it seems that these guys are well prepared..."


    "What real energy! Hurry up and save Jana! Her life is lost too fast, if you slow down, she will really die!" Sona looked at Monkey King and urged anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die!" Monkey King said, and lightly wiped Jana''s temple with one hand, and the wound disappeared instantly, even if it was the original shocking bloodstain, it disappeared without a trace.


    "Huh~ I thought I was dead this time, scared me!" Jana stood up like a okay person, looked at Monkey King, and said gratefully: "Thank you so much. The method of the Great God is different... "


    "If you want to be really thankful, let''s say it to you!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "You''d better deal with Lena and the others first!" Jana gave Sun Wukong a blank expression, thought for a while, and said: "Give me a helmet... it feels really bad to be headshot by a shot. ¡­"


    "Do you know why I didn''t come to save you in the first place? Just because of this battle, but if I test you, if there is no danger, what else will I test? If you want to not get a headshot again, just give me a little serious. Before you get hit, just avoid it. This is a test of your awareness of crisis and your nerve reflex..."


    "You said so easy..."


    "You already have this ability, it''s just that you haven''t adapted to it properly...seriously, at first I thought you could hide it, but you would be exploded with just one shot... You can''t fully display your strength without being able !" Monkey King looked at Jana and shook his head.


    Jana''s face turned red when she was said: "There will never be another next time..."


    "Forget it! This war is over here! There is no need to fight it, I have time to train you guys... These little guys, it will not improve your strength very much!" Sun Wukong said Then, he looked at Kyle on the city wall: "Didn''t you say that you want to see the power of the real god? So be optimistic!"


    "Huh? Goku is going to make a move?" Caitlin''s eyes beamed, full of excitement.


    "Good looking forward! We haven''t really seen what Wukong''s shot is like!" Fiona was also looking forward to it.


    "Is this preparing an invincible wave to blast them all?" Lena laughed.


    Upon hearing that Monkey King was about to take action, Lena and the other girls all retreated, looking at him expectantly. They were extremely curious about Monkey King...


    At the same time, when the group of demons heard that Monkey King was about to take action, they almost turned around and ran away because Monkey King had simply cleaned up their Majesty the Queen and Kyle!


    And none of the demons killed can be resurrected again, and if they die, they really die!The name Monkey King is synonymous with terror for them.


    "Then I''m going to see it!" Kyle looked at Monkey King, obviously showing interest.


    Both she and Morgana were defeated by Kaguya Ji, and she was also quite curious about Monkey King. Even Kaguya and other characters were cleansed up and obedient, what terrifying ability does the Monkey King possess?


    PS: This is the third update, and there is another update later...

 1191 Chapter 84 This Is God

    "This...this is something wrong with Nima! Generally speaking, isn''t it a small pawn playing a small pawn? BOSS is the last to play! What do you mean when you suddenly want to burst us? This Monkey King is totally uneasy and common sense what!"


    When Neil saw that Monkey King was about to make a move, he was really frightened, because they had learned the news that the demon killed by Monkey King could no longer be resurrected. Such a terrible boss, but they were the most feared existence.


    "Master Nightmare! That... Monkey King is about to take action... Do we... still need to go on fighting?" Neil immediately reported the situation here nervously.


    "What? Monkey King is going to make a move? Isn''t he the supreme ruler? How could he make a move? This is unreasonable!" The nightmare is obviously surprised. In their opinion, the ultimate ruler is impossible to make a move to fight Xiaoyou. That''s right, because that''s a very cheap thing.


    This is like it is impossible for Morgana to kill ordinary civilians in person!People who have subordinates will not do such a low price.That kind of thing, of course, is left to the hands to do it, only then can it reflect the majesty and dignity of the superior!


    "But that''s the truth! Listening to them, it seems that they are going to show Kyle what a true god is!"


    "Then you still dare! Run quickly!" The nightmare roared out of anger, tens of thousands of troops, but you can''t afford to lose, because they died in the hands of Monkey King, then those demons will not be able to resurrect.


    "Understood! Retreat!" After Neil received Nightmare''s order, he gave the order to retreat without hesitation.


    For the horror of Monkey King, in the demon army, those newly born demons obviously also heard about it, so when they heard the order to retreat, they all said nothing, turned around and ran...


    It is gorgeous when you come, and even more shocking when you go!


    "They... retreated..."


    Seeing the demon army that was crushed by the darkness and went away, Carter and the others were obviously speechless!


    "Damn! You''re so boring! When Wukong heard that he was about to make a move, he ran away unscrupulously? What about the promised to die?" Lena looked at the group of escaped demons with contempt.


    "All the names are gone, this deterrence is so powerful, it deserves to be the super king!" Riven looked at Monkey King, her admiring eyes staring at the stars.


    Monkey King looked at the demon army that was running away like a black whirlwind, still looking irrational, and said faintly: "The words have been spoken, how can you escape!"


    As soon as the words fell, I saw that the tens of thousands of demons suddenly screamed, and their bodies disappeared little by little, but within three seconds, all of them disappeared!


    "A word of life and death?! Erase tens of thousands of living beings! This...is...the power of God?!" Kyle was obviously surprised by the scene in front of him.She is also called a god anyway, she still has a bit of foresight.


    "This...what is this ability?! Scared the baby to death!" Lena stared blankly at the sky that suddenly became bright, with a look of horror. There were originally tens of thousands of demons who had escaped, but they were strange. A little bit disappeared in front of his eyes, that scene, it was as if someone was holding an eraser and wiping them directly from the world!


    "Is this... the power of the law?" Kaierjiao flashed her body and came to Monkey King''s side, looking at him with shock, full of shock.


    In her cognition, she only knows how to use the power of the law, and only the headmaster of the god of time, according to legend, he often uses the power of time and space to shuttle through various world planes!Therefore, people call him the ancient god!


    Of course, this so-called shuttle between the time gods is only the world plane of this world, and the crossing with Monkey King is not a dimension at all!


    Compared to other worlds, this world is a bit complicated, because this world has multiple plane worlds!That''s why Sun Wukong said before that it is impossible to defeat the world master with Kaguya Ji''s power!


    This super-god world, although very unreliable, is still a relatively advanced plane.


    "You are quite knowledgeable!" Monkey King looked at Kyle and smiled slightly: "Only when you have mastered the basic laws can you be reluctantly called a god. So, have you mastered the laws?"


    "No..." Kyle shook his head.


    "That''s why I said that you are not a god in my eyes! And the principal Kieran in your mouth is barely a god..." Sun Wukong said lightly.


    "..." Kyle was silent and didn''t know how to answer. She had always been called the king of gods, the holy Kesha, but she was suddenly told that you are not a god, which really overthrew her arrogance and ideals. Rongguang, now watching it, has turned into a joke.


    "Don''t be so lost!" Monkey King looked at Kyle and smiled slightly: "If you want to become a real god, I can teach you!"


    "Really?" Kyle''s originally lost expression suddenly became radiant, looking at Monkey King visibly excited.


    "Of course, stay by my side obediently in the future, I promise you can become a truly supreme god!"


    "Although I know you are a little bit ill-intentioned, I don''t want to lose to that bitch of Morgana. I just stay there. I have nothing to do anyway..." Kyle was silent for a while, and finally nodded. .


    "Ding Dong! Congratulations on your success in subduing Kyle, countless angel girls have been put under your banner..."


    Keke, the above is purely Sun Wukong''s own brain supplement, everyone can ignore it.


    Just when Monkey King secretly flicked Kyle successfully, Ashe came to the front of Monkey King, kneeling on her knees, and said respectfully: "Respected Lord, your humble believer Ashe begs you to save My people who were killed by demons! I know that you, who are omnipotent, must have a way to save them..."


    The reason why Ash calls Monkey King the God Lord is because she has decided to serve Monkey King!Because she has taken Sun Wukong''s previous jokes seriously.Because she didn''t dare to treat Monkey King''s joke as a joke.


    Monkey King looked at Ashe in front of him, obviously stunned, he naturally saw the firmness in Ashe''s heart at a glance.As for the gods she believes in, Ashe can''t resist!On the contrary, I felt that being able to serve Monkey King was the supreme honor.


    "Well, it''s really a girl who can''t joke! Forget it, since it''s all like this, how can there be any reason to refuse, your plea, I agree!"


    "Hello~~ Goku, you can''t really bring those dead back to life, right?" Lena and the others were obviously shocked.


    Even Kyle on the side looked at Monkey King curiously, waiting for his next move!Knowing how to resurrect from the dead is really something that only God can do!


    PS: This is the fourth one...

 1192 Chapter 85 In God’s Eyes...

    Sun Wukong stopped answering, and the divine light appeared in his hand, which turned into a ball of light and leaped to the sky, and then the divine light radiated into the world and turned into rain to shine on the earth!


    Those soldiers and civilians who have not been infected into demons and have been dead for a long time, under the shining light of divine light, their wounds have gradually healed, even the decomposed corpses have recovered intact, and their vitality and vitality have been restored, but in a moment, the people who had died originally , Stood up from the cold ground...


    A miracle happened in front of you, and the person who had died has really been resurrected!


    Lena and the others were shocked and their eyes widened, looking at everything in front of them in disbelief!Bringing back from the dead, this is the power of God!


    The warriors and civilians in the city who witnessed this miraculous scene, when they saw Ash kneeling, all knelt down to Monkey King...


    And those who had just been resurrected, seeing those kneeling and respectful shouts, gradually returned to God, looking at Monkey King and the others, especially Kyle and the others, angels!I finally realized something, and knelt down one after another, thanking God for his grace!


    "Queen...According to intelligence analysis, more than 2.3 million people have been resurrected at the same time..." Yan, full of shock and excitement, reported to Kyle beside her.At the same time, the admiring Sun Wukong looked over, his heart was surging, and it was difficult to calm down!At this moment, Monkey King let them see what the real power of God is!


    Resurrect millions of people in a wave of hands!What a means!For a time, every angel''s eyes on Monkey King were full of worship!


    "Didn''t you say that the true gods don''t have mercy on the world? Why do you want to resurrect them? Just because of her request?" Kyle stared at Monkey King and pointed at Ashley and asked indifferently.


    "That''s only relative to most gods, but there are always a few exceptions. For example, my other wife is an extremely kind goddess! It''s the opposite of Kaguya Ji!" Monkey King looked at Kyle and said.


    "Hey! How many wives do you guys have? Why do you have another one? Just report the number!" Lena and the others were obviously surprised by the information Sun Wukong accidentally revealed, and they were full of discomfort right now. .


    "Do you count?" Monkey King looked at Lena and the others, said.


    "No! This goddess is not a junior... and she doesn''t do it!" Lena tilted her head and said very proudly, full of jealousy.


    "I don''t mind! Wukong, even if it is Xiaoqi or Xiaoba, others are willing!" Ali blinked with charm, big eyes, and directed a discharge at Monkey King.


    "Don''t break the subject for me!" Keisha looked at Lena and the others, Queen Fan was full, and then looked at Monkey King: "What is the definition of God?"


    "There is no definition, there are many kinds of gods, and the gods of each world are different, so you don¡¯t need to care! Just be yourself! As for the real gods I¡¯m talking about, there is only the realm master. !"


    "Only the Lord of a realm can be called a true god, because they have mastered everything! Therefore, in the eyes of a true god, everything is equal, because every tree and tree, one person and one beast, everything in the world , All created by God... That¡¯s why God will not show mercy to the world, because in the eyes of the true God, human beings are no different from vegetation! There is no difference!"


    "That''s why I said that everything is ants, and everyone is grass and mustard! Does that mean..." Kaisha Dai frowned slightly.


    "That''s it!"


    "Then we are all a grass in your eyes?" Caitlin looked at Monkey King with some discomfort, and curled her lips.


    "How is that possible! I''m different from other gods, I have love!" Monkey King looked at Carter and the others, and smiled.As a result, Carter and the others were a little embarrassed and rolled their eyes at Monkey King.


    Although some don''t quite understand what Sun Wukong is talking about, as long as Wukong is the original Wukong, it doesn''t matter to them.


    "Okay, the topic is a bit farther away, let''s not talk about this..." Monkey King said, looking at Kyle: "Kel, your place is called Angel Nebula, right? I''m curious, you angels Isn¡¯t it all beautiful sisters?"


    "Almost..." Kyle nodded, was silent for a while, and said: "You can call me Kesha..." After finishing speaking, the old god was still silent.


    This made Yan and the other angel girls seem very surprised, because in their memory, Kyle was the first time to ask someone to call her by her real name.


    This also shows that Keisha has identified with Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong was not polite, and said directly: "Okay, Keisha! If you have time, take me to Angel Nebula to play!"


    "Yes!" Keisha nodded very simply.


    The next time is to clean the battlefield and repair the city walls... It¡¯s just that it¡¯s nothing to do with Monkey King...


    Dark Nebula, Dead Song Academy.


    Karthus stood dignified in front of a high platform with an unprecedented seriousness: "Speaking of life and death, waving a hand to resurrect millions of people, this Monkey King is really hung up! You are so scary, really good. Does it make me feel a little scared... It seems a bit difficult to realize the Void Age... It seems that you have to recruit some powerful partners to form a team..."


    One day has passed since repelling the demon army!


    Early in the morning, Queen Ashe knelt in front of Monkey King anxiously, and pleaded: "Master Goku, the crisis in our country has been resolved, I beg you to show grace again to save the northern kingdom, and the people there too. Being slaughtered by demons, we are about to suffer the disaster of annihilation! Millions of people have been turned into demons, and the disasters there are more serious than ours!" As for the title, it was Sun Wukong who asked her to call it that way, God Lord What''s too ugly.


    "North! The ruler there is that guy named Tay Snef!" Monkey King looked at Ashe, and said lightly.


    "Yes, we have been fighting for our beliefs. We have fought several times. We have won and won. Our people believe in the God of Judgment, and they believe in the God of Time!" Ai Xi Gong said.


    "The God of Time, is it the Principal of the God of Time?" Wei En asked curiously.


    "It''s the old man, it seems that the northern country has something to do with your Super Seminary, how about it, do you want to help?" Kesha looked at Monkey King and asked.


    "It''s a must! As long as someone needs help, we will definitely give it to you! The righteous partner doesn''t need a reason!" Before Monkey King could speak, Riven replied passionately.


    "Since you have said so, let''s go over and have a look! The matter here will be resolved as soon as possible, and I can go to another place to see..." Monkey King nodded and looked at Ai Xi: "You are with us Right!"


    PS: My mother had a minor operation and was hospitalized. I am taking care of her, so there is no time to spare. Sorry, I will make up the change after two days...

 1193 Chapter 86 Atox

    "This is exactly what I wanted, Master Wukong!" Ai Xi Gong answered.


    "Yan, let''s go with Wukong! Don''t lose the face of our judge angel..." Keisha said with a face of Queen Fan facing the angel Yan next to her, "Zhixin has gone from the dark nebula to the earth. , I told her to look at the conspirator Karthus, she actually neglected her duty... Now that bastard Karthus has become unscrupulous...huh..."


    "Yes..." Yan nodded respectfully, looked at Kesha, and stopped talking.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to her... But a little punishment is still necessary..." Keisha seemed to see through Yan''s mind and said lightly.


    Yan Wei nodded, took a step back, and stood still behind Kesha again.


    "Aren''t you following along?" Monkey King looked at Kesha.


    "As the supreme ruler, if I have to take care of this little thing myself, what do you want these men to do? Don''t worry about it, just leave it to them to handle it! As a king, you should learn. The king¡¯s cultivation!"


    "I''m not as big as you. I learn from the king''s cultivation and let my hands do everything. Then I will become boring... You should continue to be your queen! Your style is not suitable for me... "


    "Really... It seems that you are not used to it..." Keisha glanced at Monkey King and stopped talking.Lonely, she has long been used to it.


    "Get used to it? I don''t want to get used to loneliness! That''s not for me..." Monkey King said, waving his hand to Keisha: "Let''s go!" With a thought, a light shield directly wrapped Lena and other women, following Monkey King broke through the sky together...


    "Why don''t you need to move instantaneously this time? Isn''t that faster? Huh, it''s here!" Leina looked at the rapidly regressing scene, and Monkey King asked curiously.


    "I just want to see how badly this planet has been played..."


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Carter and the others all looked towards the ground below...


    Along the way, they saw scorched earth that had been destroyed everywhere, and from time to time they could see two or three corpses. When they arrived in a city, the scene was even more scary!


    The original prosperous city had long been burned out by the fire, and countless corpses lay on the ground, infesting patches of land with scarlet red!


    That scene is like Shura hell!


    "This Atox, it seems to be a complete runaway!" Monkey King looked at the miserable picture below, and said lightly: "The power of love is really great! But the same is also quite terrifying! It can make One person becomes a real demon..."


    Carter and the others looked at the miserable scene along the way, their hearts were already full of anger, and for the devil''s senses, they had reached a situation where they wished to kill them all.


    "Damn! These demons are so inhumane! They must all be killed!" Riven was already puffed up at this moment. With a sense of justice, she couldn''t see this horrible scene like hell on earth. Control your anger again.


    "In fact, the demons are not terrible! The terrible thing is...these demons have become weapons of killing!"


    "It seems that after you arrested Morgana, these demons were completely violent. They revealed their most brutal nature..." Yan looked at Monkey King and said: "Before, we also fought the demon army three times, but It has never been so cruel like this time, they have already created more demon warriors at all costs!"


    "Looking at this situation, how many demon warriors have they created?" Caitlin said with a shocked face.


    "According to what we have seen along the way, I am afraid that there are no less than a million...but it is only a small part...but there will not be too many demon warriors who have experienced many battles, and more, they should be some newly infected. Devil..." Yan had a serious face, and said the information she had collected.


    "Master Wukong, these new demons that have been infected... can they be restored to their original appearance?" Ashe looked at Sun Wukong with a look of expectation.


    "can!"


    "That''s good!" When Lena and the others heard this, the expressions on their faces became more relaxed.


    "Hey! I never said to revive them..."


    "Ann! I knew what your plan was, Riven, it''s up to you!" Lena patted Riven on the shoulder and said.


    "Master Wukong, I know you are joking, right? Right? Right?" Riven suddenly looked at Monkey King with expectant and pitiful eyes, and suddenly let Monkey King reject her. He was so sinful that he felt a lot of pressure: "You...don''t look at me with such a look...Is it OK if I agree..."


    "I knew it was impossible for the Super God King to die without saving!" Riven''s face immediately changed into a smile full of excitement. The second grade attribute made Sun Wukong very painful.


    And Lena and their faces showed a slight smile, and they have basically figured out his temperament after having been with Monkey King for so long.


    With the promise of Monkey King, their original heavy mood became lighter. Anyway, the dead can be resurrected, and naturally there is nothing to worry about.


    "Suddenly discovered that there is such a great god by her side, and she feels quite safe!" Caitlin looked at Monkey King and smiled...


    Unconsciously, countless demon army also appeared in the eyes of Monkey King and others. The densely packed demon figure was waving the weapon in his hand, slaughtering the soldiers and people in the city!


    Especially the burly figure in the front, holding a blazing sword, and between waving his hands, a sea of ??fire was burning, and the whole body was slaughtered, and a layer of black magic was filled with it!The breath was violent and full of evil intent.


    Seeing this demon walking out of hell, Angel Yan''s expression changed slightly, and his face was shocked: "That''s... Morgana''s deputy, Atox? How did he become like this? Isn''t he...he already Evolved into a god body?"


    "It looks like... indeed!" Lena looked at Atox, and Dai frowned.


    "What a terrible murderous aura... Isn''t this the real demon?" Fiona looked at Atox with a look of shock, she felt a gloomy wind blowing on her face just by her aura!


    "Because Morgana has made myself like this, it seems that I am really sinful!" Monkey King looked at Atox at this time, and smiled heartlessly.


    "I don''t want to kill, but for the sake of the Queen, I have to incarnate as Shura. Even if you want to hate me, I have nothing to say! Because I have already done this!" Atox was filled with people. With a terrified killing intent, he raised the flame sword in his hand and slashed down at the man sitting on the ground...


    PS: I have been with my mom in the hospital for the past two days, and there is no time code. I hope everyone can understand.When opening a new chapter, I will make up.Yes, after killing Atox, I plan not to write about Super God for the time being, because there is no plot to follow.And the story I created is afraid of being slapped in the face when it appears in the next season, so I plan not to write it temporarily.


    In fact, I basically have a framework for the following plot. The so-called Void Age should be related to Void Giants.However, because in the "Qin Shi Mingyue", because I didn''t know the identity of Yue''er''s mother, I just made one. Now that I know my identity, I was beaten directly in the face and looked very awkward, so I don''t want to I was slapped in the Super God chapter, so I had to skip it and I was ready to write a world. When the next season comes out, we will continue...As for which world will be the next, I haven''t decided yet...

 1194 Chapter 87—Where Are You Looking

    Ashe looked at the burly figure holding the flame sword high and trying to slash, Limala opened the ice bow in his hand, and condensed a magic crystal arrow exuding an icy atmosphere, turning into a stream of light and breaking through the air!


    "En?" Atox seemed to be aware of it. He tilted his head to look, but he couldn''t think about it. The flaming sword that was raised high turned around and slammed the magic crystal arrow that was blasted. on!


    With a''click'', the two collided, and a violent roar suddenly erupted. The front end of the huge crystal arrow was directly smashed and split apart!


    The crushed ice flew, some of them dissolved and evaporated under the burning of the fire!Some fell to the ground, freezing the ground!


    Aktos frowned slightly, his wings spread out, flying into the sky!


    And the magic crystal arrow in the second half flew past Aktos'' feet, and when it fell to the ground, it directly turned the land within 30 meters into a crystal ice sculpture site!


    "My god... angel... came to save me?!" Tay Sneff looked up at the Monkey King and his party who slowly landed on the ground, especially when he saw Yan''s extremely conspicuous white wings, he was stunned. .


    Ashe came to Taishnife with light steps, glanced at him lightly, and asked, "Are you okay? Where are your... clansmen?"


    "Dead! I''m all dead! I''m the only one left!" Tay Sneff cried out with a painful headache, but when he saw Ashe, he was stunned again, and said with an uncertain expression: "You... Are you Ai...Aini?"


    "I''m no longer called Ani Cid...My name is now-Ashe!"


    "Uh~ it''s really you? How did you become like this?" Tay Sneff opened his mouth in surprise.


    "I''ll say this later, are you okay?"


    "How could it be okay... My people have left me..." Tay Sneff immediately became sad again: "I didn''t expect us to fight for so long for our respective beliefs. In the end, it was you who saved me. Sorry! Aini, I was wrong!"


    "I have already said that now, my name is Ashe, so I don''t want to repeat it the third time..." Ashe frowned and said solemnly, "Moreover, the person you should thank is him, not me!" Pointed to Monkey King.


    "You...you...you are the god of fire and war...Zhixin? My God! Is it true that Aini, the God of Judgment you believe in, are all true?" Tay Sneff turned her head and looked at Yan, and knelt in shock.


    "Hey hey hey~~ I am so big and standing in the front, but you look at the sister paper next to me, what do you mean?" Monkey King looked at Tay Sneff, suddenly upset.


    "Haha~~ Goku, you are being ignored!" Rena laughed at the side and laughed suddenly.


    "Well, there is only Wukong among us, and no one will look at him if he sees it!" Jia Na said with a calm expression.


    "I always keep my eyes on you, Wukong!" Ali said, rubbing against Monkey King with a look of seduction, and comforted.


    "You shouldn''t keep doing your presence there? Xiong is so great?" Carter was immediately upset.


    "Do you think? You are coming too!" Ari said, demonstratively rubbing his own big xiong on Monkey''s body.


    "Sao fox!" Catalina snorted and turned her head to the side.


    "Uh~~ I''m sorry... Then are you?" Tay Snife looked at Monkey King and asked cautiously.It seems that among this group of people, it seems that this is the boss, and he seems to have offended a great power unconsciously.


    "Forget it, you don''t know anyway..." Monkey King waved his hand and said to Yan: "I''ll leave it to you!"


    Yan nodded, and walked forward: "Listening to your tone, I seem to know Zhixin!


    "Then you are?" Tay Sneff asked with a puzzled look.


    "Hyan, have you heard of it?"


    "Yan? There seems to be a...Thunder God of War...Yan! Are you?"


    "Heh...Thunder God of War..." Yan couldn''t help but smile suddenly: "Yes, I am!"


    "My God! So Ai Ni, the gods you believe in are all true! Sorry! Ai Ni, I blamed you by mistake. I didn''t expect that when our clan was about to become extinct, it was the judgment angel your clan believed in coming to our clan !" Tay Sniff suddenly burst into tears again.


    With a''pop'', Ashe suddenly kicked Tayshnef to the ground and hummed softly: "I have already said it! My name is Ashe, not Aini!"


    "Uh~ Yeah... I''m sorry..." Tay Sneff stood up and apologized repeatedly.


    "I said you are enough! Ignoring people...no, there is a limit to ignoring demons! I have been listening to your nonsense here for a long time!" Suddenly, an angry and gloomy roar interrupted the conversation.


    Monkey King looked at Atox, his face was stunned: "Oh! I almost forgot you!"


    "Asshole! Don''t be too arrogant!" Atokes instantly roared, slashing down at Monkey King!


    The terrifying flames cut through the sky and slashed towards Monkey King!


    The blazing temperature scorched the earth instantly!


    Lenajiao''s body flashed, and a light shield appeared in her hand, blocking Monkey King!


    With a''bang'', the Flame Slash instantly slashed on the light shield, bursting out a violent roar, and the flames splashed!


    "The strength is good! It''s just a bit bad temper!" Lena looked at Aktok with a look of contempt.


    Atoks looked at Lena, his expression visibly dignified. With that sword, he actually wanted to test how his current strength compares to Monkey King. He didn''t expect Lena to take it easily. "Sure enough Can¡¯t you head-to-head...it seems that the opponent can only be suppressed by numbers..."


    With an idea in his mind, Atokes immediately looked at Monkey King with a gloomy look: "What about my Queen? What are you doing to her?"


    "What is your Majesty the Queen? You poor unrequited love, Morgana has abandoned you and mixed with me!" Monkey King looked at Atox with a look of contempt.


    "Impossible! Her Majesty the Queen is impossible to abandon us!" Aktos roared extremely firmly, flew back, and the bloody killing intent filled out: "It seems that we have nothing to say! Then! , See the real chapter under your hand! Kill!"


    With the icy "kill" word burst out, demons from all directions flooded towards Monkey King and the others like a tide!


    Atox is very clear about the gap between his personal strength and the Monkey King''s side, so he has already figured out the corresponding means!That is the crowd tactics!


    Are you not very strong?But these millions of demons will kill you softly!And then, it was the time when he would kill!


    PS: The next world decision is "Sword Art Online", and it is also good to play games...

 1195 Chapter 88: Im Going Big

    "This number...a bit scary!"


    Lena looked at the surrounding area and in the sky, the demons that were attacking them in a large number, said nervously.


    "There are so many people, but not as weak as an ant! Kill it!" Katerina said with a cold expression, holding two flying knives with gloomy light in her hands.


    "Have you never heard of how many ants kill elephants? This number is so stressful!" Wei En was also nervous.


    While speaking, the dense army of demons had already pounced!


    "My god! It''s so scary!" Tay Sneff was so scared that he turned pale and hid behind Monkey King.


    In all directions and in the sky, there are all demons. At first glance, it is like a locust crossing the border. The visual impact is really shocking!


    In such an occasion, without absolute strength support, personal strength is really insignificant!Because the fighting power of those demons is not just the fighting five scum.


    Lena and the others scattered and began a ruthless harvest and massacre!


    Gana came out one by one, sweeping countless demons to the sky...


    And Fiona and the others'' sword qi, that is a blockbuster!


    Wei En can pierce the xiong chamber of dozens of demons with one arrow!


    The sound of Sona''s piano can also make a movie of demons hug and dance together...


    And Caitlin can kill a large swath in one shot!Haha laughed and shouted so cool!It''s exactly like a violent sister!


    But even at this rate of harvesting, it cannot match the millions of demons!One fell, and more fell!A group fell, countless people made up!


    The girls are gradually dying, but the number of demons does not seem to decrease at all!


    The battlefield has become smaller and smaller, and the space that can be displayed is getting smaller and smaller. Afterwards, any physical skills, it doesn''t work, countless demons swarmed on, and there was no room for display!This crowded tactic is really awesome!


    Only Ari¡¯s battle was the simplest. A large wave of demons actually knelt in front of her, with a look of admiration and piousness, so they were all wooing her with red hearts: "Goddess! Please accept. Get down on my knees!"


    "You are so beautiful! I can''t bear to attack you...Come on! Goddess, please lash me fiercely!"


    "Then I''m not welcome!" Ari''s face was charming, and he threw out fox fireballs, effortlessly blasting the demons to the ground...


    "I''ll go! I know that this sorrowful fox is a monster!" Caitlin looked at Ahri, expressing a strong imbalance.It was fired again and took away hundreds of lives!But within a few seconds, countless demons filled the vacancy and swarmed!


    "Get away from me, bastard!" Lena shouted angrily, emitting a dazzling golden light, and directly shook dozens of demons upside down!But immediately it was filled by more demons.


    As a last resort, she can only open a golden shield to protect herself!And countless demons are blocked from the shield, but they are all wretched: "My Goddess! Your eggshell is so hard. It''s hard! Please flog... Please hug your thighs in stockings!"


    And Catalina also turned into a black tornado storm, blasting out countless sharp-edged flying knives, harvesting hundreds of demon lives!It''s the limit!At the moment of landing, countless demons rushed towards her!


    In that scene, it was like a group of hungry and thirsty guys, pounced on a girl who had no resistance!Catlin Dai frowned and walked directly into the space, flashing in front of Monkey King: "Wukong! Can''t stop it, you can only do it!"


    Monkey King looked around at the group of demons who didn''t dare to approach him at all, and smiled slightly: "Sure enough, ants have killed many elephants. Such a scene, changing to an ordinary person, really can''t solve it! Lena! You all come to me. Come on! I''m going to get bigger!"


    Upon hearing this, the girls all approached Monkey King''s side!


    "This is a helpless scene! This is the first time I have met!" Yan coldly snorted, and with a wave of the big sword in his hand, countless thunder flashes, knocking down a large area of ??demons. Taking advantage of this gap, her figure flashed , Also appeared beside Monkey King.


    A group of demons originally didn''t want to provoke Monkey King, but when they saw that all the girls were moving closer to Monkey King, they didn''t care!Because in their cognition, they are immortal!Even if they are dead, as long as they have fresh lives, they can be reborn!Therefore, they are not afraid of death!


    As a result, the overwhelming demons all rushed towards one place...


    The scene was really spectacular, but it also made Lena and the others numb!Only when you are on the scene can you feel this shock!


    "Is it finally going to shoot...Come on! Monkey King! Let me see what terrifying strength you have!" At this moment Atokes looked at Monkey King with crazy emotions...


    "Wukong! You can''t just make them disappear in one sentence like last time! In that case, those people can''t be resurrected, right?"


    "The soul can be resurrected..." Monkey King said with a plain face: "However, millions of dollars should be used with more gorgeous moves...then use...Shen-Luo-Tian-Zheng!"


    With the falling of the four characters!A terrible repulsive force was instantly shaped like a semicircle, centered on Monkey King, rippling in all directions...


    Then Lena and the others were shocked to see that the surrounding demon army was all rolled back. Amid the shaking and screams of the earth, the disintegration of rocks and trees dissipated, and they were submerged in the sky of smoke and dust. ¡­


    When everything was calm and the smoke cleared, Lena and the others looked at the miserable scene around them, each of them dumbfounded, they could only spit out two words full of shock: "Abnormal!!"


    All the alpine trees that stretched for hundreds of miles disappeared and turned into a breathtaking bare plain!


    Countless demons are like the rice field that has been submerged by the flood, buried in the sand in all directions, and you can''t see the side at a glance!


    Atox stared blankly at everything in front of him, no longer knowing what words to use to express his shock at the moment!


    The nightmare who has been watching from a distance has also been stunned!


    The army of millions of demons was destroyed in the blink of an eye!Such existence is not something they can pick!The behavior they have been doing all the time is simply doing their own thing!


    "Since I have taken action, then, it means that your jokes are over!" Monkey King looked at Atox with an indifferent expression. The strange black flame suddenly covered Atox''s body. In bursts of screams, he was burnt to death!


    "And you... is no exception!" Monkey King suddenly turned his head to look at the nightmare, but he was so scared that the other party''s souls were gone, and before he could beg for mercy, he was enveloped by black flames...


    "This... is over?" Fiona asked blankly.


    "It seems like..." Wei En nodded blankly.


    "But! Not exciting at all, too yin!" Lena expressed dissatisfaction.


    "Only true gods... can they have such invincible power!" Yan looked at Monkey King in a daze, with unspeakable worship and admiration in his eyes.


    "My god! This...this is God!!" Tay Sneff looked at Monkey King, his legs trembled, and he couldn''t stand firmly.


    "Master Wukong, I beg you to show grace to save the souls who died tragically!" At this moment, Ai Xi suddenly kneeled in front of Monkey King, praying respectfully.


    "Ah? That''s right! That god, please save my innocent compatriots who died tragically! Millions of people! The death is so miserable!" Hearing what Ashe said, Tay Sneff immediately faced Monkey King. Kneeling down, kowtow like garlic.


    Monkey King nodded faintly, and tapped his right foot on the ground. The demons buried in the sand all surfaced, and Monkey King''s hand appeared divine light, projecting the sky, emitting a dazzling light like the sun. Earth!


    So, the miracle appeared again!


    The bodies of those demons gradually degenerated, returning to their original human appearance...


    The dead stood up one by one, you look at me, I look at you, still in ignorance...


    "Fu...resurrected...are all resurrected?!" Tay Sneff looked at everything in front of him, trembling with excitement, and burst into tears for a moment. He slapped his head again at Monkey King, and his scalp cracked. I didn¡¯t see anymore and stopped: "Thank you! Thank you so much! Thank you! Thank you!!!"


    At this moment, besides saying thank you, Tay Sneef was already excited and didn''t know what to say!Even the choked words can''t be said!


    "Ignorant mortals, what are you still wondering about? Don''t hurry up and thank the great god for granting you life again..." Yan Fei leaped into the sky, staring at the group of newly resurrected people, and shouted coldly.


    "Wow! Angel! It''s an angel!"


    "Could it be that the gods resurrected us?"


    "Let me just say it! We are obviously dead..."


    "Thank God!"


    "Thank the gods for giving me the humble life to wait again!"


    The crowd was crushed by the darkness, and they all knelt to the ground, repeatedly kowtow to thank...


    Monkey King watched the little white light flying out of the crowd and submerging everything in his body, but he scorned his lips: "The power of faith...I don''t need this shit! I am the god of destruction!"


    "What power of faith? Why didn''t I see anything?" Reina asked curiously.


    "If you can see, then you are a true goddess!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "I was a real goddess!" Lena said very proudly.


    "Okay! You are indeed a true goddess!" Monkey King smiled and squeezed Lena''s face, and said: "The things here are finished, we should also go!"


    "Go? Well, Lord Tenjin, if you can, please move to..."


    "No need!" Before Tay Snaef could finish speaking, Monkey King interrupted him: "That kind of boring banquet, I am not interested! You should straighten out the order of your country first..."


    "Uh...Yes! I would like to follow your teaching!" Tay Sneff said respectfully.


    "Goodbye..." Ashe nodded to Tayshnef, paused, and said again: "Maybe I won''t see you again, I''m already following Lord God now..."


    "Then...Congratulations!" Tay Sneff froze and lowered his head.


    Ashe was not talking, she walked behind Monkey King and stood still.


    Sun Wukong looked at Tasnife, suddenly remembered something, and said faintly: "I still feel that you are called Barbarian King, and you are a bit smoother!" After speaking, his heart moved, and Lena and the others disappeared instantly!


    "Thank you for giving the name! Lord Tianshen! From now on, I will be the King of the Barbarian, three swords!"


    PS: The Super God chapter ends here for the time being, and a new chapter "Sword Art Online" will open tomorrow!..

 1196 Chapter One Thought Memory

    After the Freljord incident, Sun Wukong took Rena and the others to play here for a few days. When Ashe finished handling his country¡¯s affairs, he passed the throne to his tribe, which was an instant movement. They returned to Earth together.


    Today''s earth, without Morgana''s trouble, it is rare to enter a temporary peace.


    Kael''thas also suddenly seemed to have evaporated, and he did not come out to brush up on his presence.But it¡¯s just a matter of time...


    The earth that suddenly became peaceful also made Monkey King feel a little bored. After spending time with Rena and the others around the world, he finally couldn''t bear it, so he gave Rena and the others to Kaguya, herself. It is the opening of the dimensional channel, ready to enter a dimensional world casually, and pass the boring time...


    "I hope Kaguyaji can tune Reina and the others to be more reliable!" Sun Wukong recalled that when he handed Reina and the others to Kaguya, he couldn''t help but touch his nose. He smiled: "Is it necessary to be afraid of that? Kaguya Ji is actually quite cute... Then, I wish you all unforgettable memories in my world!"


    Looking at the dimensional channel in front of him, Monkey King grinds his chin: "Anyway, to pass the boring time, then this time just choose a world, I won''t explore..."


    With that said, stepping into the dimensional channel, looking at the thousands of criss-crossing colored lights, finally chose an extremely ordinary color channel: "This should be an ordinary modern world... I haven''t been to it for a long time. It¡¯s the modern world, it¡¯s okay to go and see..."


    With that said, his figure flashed, and in a flash, he appeared at the end of the passage!


    This seems to reach the end of the channel in an instant. Don''t think that this meta-channel is very short. In fact, it will take several months to reach the end of the channel even if you fly at a speed exceeding the speed of light!


    This is jumping space, flying at a speed faster than the speed of light, it takes months, enough to show how terrifying the distance between one dimensional world and another dimensional world!


    Bang bang bang~~


    Monkey King knocked on the space barrier in front of him, and smiled faintly: "What a weak space barrier, it really is an ordinary world! There is no need to break it!"


    With that, he took a step forward, following the wave of space barriers in front of him, he just walked through it like nothing...


    At the same time, in a street with people coming and going, a figure suddenly stepped out of the space strangely, and no one of the passing pedestrians noticed this shocking scene!


    "High-rise buildings... Pedestrians, cars... I miss the modern atmosphere!" Monkey King stared at everything around him, a long-lost smile appeared on his face.


    When I saw the long line of dragons not far ahead, I became a little curious about what caused so many people to wait under the big sun...


    And there is a sweet-looking girl playing live broadcast next to it: "...sao is the responsibility of Kayaba Akihiko who developed nervegear. It can be said to be the most high-end virtual reality large-scale online role-playing game. The management system The evaluation is also very high, and I really want it! The online reservation was killed in a few seconds, and the sales in the physical store were just like the video store I just saw..."


    When Monkey King heard the''virtual reality large-scale online role-playing game'', his brows frowned slightly, and his heart moved. The memory of the girl who was broadcasting live was that Monkey King peeped out, and the corners of his mouth suddenly appeared. A look of interest: "Virtual online games? sword.art.online, or sao for short, is the world of "Sword Art Online"! Interesting! I didn''t expect to enter this world unintentionally. Very good. I used to read those online game novels. , I imagined to experience this so-called virtual game, and now it is finally realized. Brother''s game soul has already begun to burn!"


    As he said, Monkey King looked at the long line of long queues not far away, he smiled, and suddenly a set of exquisite packaging boxes flashed in his hands: "Scumbags, how can it be possible for a man like this guy to You still need to line up! Slowly sway the green spring here!" With that, the strange figure disappeared!


    For a moment, there was a sorrowful scream from the video store: "Ah! Gone! Gone! It''s really gone! It was here just now! Who was it? The bastard took advantage of me. Inadvertently took that set of equipment?"


    In a quiet and elegant villa, in a very beautifully-dressed room, Monkey King''s figure suddenly flashed here, and he glanced at the lace and silk edges scattered on the quilt and the computer desk beside him, Monkey King. A satisfied smile appeared on the corners of his mouth: "The environment is good, this is it!"


    "Who...who are you?! How did you come in!" Suddenly, a slightly panicked and angry yell came from behind.The sound is mellow and sweet, which makes people feel a little comfortable.


    Sun Wukong turned around and saw that there was a bright light in front of him. Standing in front of him was a mature, mature and beautiful woman who was slender, plump, and plump. He was by no means inferior to Caitlin and the others, on the contrary. It''s worse, it is a kind of mature intellectual beauty, looks gentle and virtuous, it is a huge difference between a mature girl and a young girl!


    "Hello, my name is Monkey King. From today, I will live here for the time being!" Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, Monkey King said indifferently in a tone of inability.


    "Uh...Yes..." Mei Wu was stunned and nodded inexplicably, but for a moment, she suddenly reacted, her complexion flushed, and she yelled a little shamefully: "No! We don''t know you, you How can I live in the house! I don¡¯t care who you are, you are limited to leave here within ten seconds, otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    "Calling the police...it''s really troublesome..." Monkey King looked at Mei Fu and shook his head helplessly. His figure suddenly flashed in front of Mei Fu, and she touched her eyebrows with a single finger, and Mei Fu instantly trembled. When he came back to his senses, the eyes that were originally hostile to Monkey King completely changed, becoming docile and docile, and his eyes were full of love: "Welcome back! Husband!"


    puff!!If someone is present, they will squirt out the tea!


    This Nima is too scary, just a light click on the center of the eyebrow, let a strange woman call your husband full of love, I will ask you if you are afraid.


    PS: The new chapter begins, I don''t want to add chapters, I want to talk about outbreaks!..

 1197 Chapter 2 I just want to kick you fart.

    "En! Help me connect this game, I''ll play it right away!" Monkey King seemed to have done a trivial thing, and handed the exquisite packaging box in his hand to Mei.


    He instantly changed Mei Wu''s thoughts and memories, only temporarily, for convenience.Otherwise, if they call the police, it will be troublesome. If you want to live in this quiet and elegant place and play games, it will be a waste.


    "Sao''s game connector... Understand, please wait a moment..." Mei Fu took the packaging box, and after opening it, she took out a motorcycle helmet-style connector and a lot of instrument lines, and walked to Busy at the computer desk...


    About ten minutes later...


    "Husband, the game has been installed, you can play..." Mei Fu stood up, wiped the sweat from her cheeks, and smiled slightly.The gentle and virtuous appearance is simply the gentle and charming wife a man dreams of.


    "...Forget it, you should call me Wukong! My husband sounds awkward..."


    "You... don''t you hate me?" Mei Wu suddenly became aggrieved, her heartbroken expression was heartbreaking.


    Monkey King suddenly felt painful: "Nima, why do you suddenly feel a deep sense of guilt?" He shook his head and didn''t think too much: "No other meaning, just like you calling me Wukong!"


    "That''s it! Okay!" Mei Wu nodded, smiling again on her face.


    Picking a place to live, I didn¡¯t expect that the owner here was still such a gentle and beautiful woman. It really surprised Monkey King. This also had to make him sigh with emotion: "I can only say, it is Is it the second dimension world?"


    After glancing at the gentle and beautiful woman in front of him for the second time, Sun Wukong sighed slightly and lay on the chuang.


    And Mei. Fu cleverly put the helmet on Monkey King¡¯s head gently...


    Starting the game, Monkey King only felt that the light in front of him was flying fast, and his eyes went black. When the brightness was restored again, countless verification messages flashed in front of him...


    Create an account, log in to the account password, and the screen jumps to the screen to create a character.


    "This picture is too monotonous, right? It''s not the same as those online game novels. There is not even a beautiful guide girl, bad review!"


    While vomiting, Sun Wukong created characters: Profession: Warrior, Name: Monkey King. His appearance will not be modified, because Monkey King knows that after entering the game, people who modify their appearance will become their original appearance.


    Click to create two characters, the character is generated, and Monkey King directly chooses to enter the game...


    The light flew away, as the picture in front of him went black, but for a moment, when it lit up again, the world in front of Monkey King had completely changed its appearance.


    "Is this the world of virtual games... It''s really real!" Looking at the figures that flashed around from time to time, Monkey King squeezed his fist and kicked his legs, a little excited: "It''s really good! I''m already It''s been a long time since there was such a passionate passion!"


    "It''s a pity, it seems that I haven''t felt any pain..." Monkey King squeezed his arm and looked around: "But soon, there will be more and more people... There are more and more people, let''s look at the attributes first before saying...it should be Did you do it like this..."


    With a light hand in front of you, as the command in your heart was issued, a menu screen popped up, and Monkey King opened his attribute bar:


    LV: 0


    HP (qi and blood): 500/500


    STR (strength): 10


    VIT (Physique): 10


    AGI (Agile): 10


    DEX (dexterous): 10


    ...


    "This attribute is a little bit! I remember that when Klein was at level 1, his blood was only 250, and I was only at level 0, which is twice his! And the other attributes are all 10, which should be better than others. Isn''t it high? Sure enough, brother is the protagonist! No matter where he is, he is so distinctive and outstanding!" Monkey King looked at his attributes, very narcissistic.


    After checking the skills, there are no other skills except a basic attack.Special skills column: Two swords, weapon defense, etc. are all gray, it seems that the conditions for activation have not been reached.


    Monkey King searched the menu again, and the exit key column was really blank. In other words, once you entered the game, you couldn''t exit it.


    "A good game, playing this kind of trick is really boring..." Monkey King curled his lips in disdain, and with a thought, he directly quit the game.


    Looking around, the beautiful mature woman is no longer in the room. I don''t know why she went. Monkey King didn''t care, and entered the game again.


    How could it be possible to confine his consciousness with a mere piece of program? Sun Wukong didn''t just enter when he wanted to, and then he left when he wanted to.


    "It''s time to experience the fun of this virtual game..." Opening the map, Monkey King walked directly to the starting street outside the village...


    Along the way, I encountered a lot of NPCs and players who bought and sold items and equipment. Monkey King ignored him and went straight to the starting street, Xiyedi.


    Looking at the wild boars in twos and threes in the plain, Monkey King stepped forward and gave a kick on a wild boar''s fart.


    The wild boar uttered a roar of hum, turned his head, his eyes filled with anger and rushed towards Monkey King!


    Dare to kick my fart, let you taste my brutal collision!


    "It''s too slow!" Looking at the wild boar''s violent collision, Sun Wukong shook his head, moved slightly, and gently turned sideways to avoid the wild boar''s brutal collision, and then kicked again. , Kicked on the wild boar''s fart...


    The wild boar roared again, and the blood bar was reduced by half.Turn around and rush towards Monkey King again...


    "It''s such a monotonous attack method, it''s not brainless..." Monkey King shook his head in disappointment, turned sideways, and easily avoided again, suddenly adding force under his feet, and kicked the wild boar directly with a''bang'' Going out, when landing, with a''pop'', it shattered into countless data, disappeared...


    And a bonus box also popped out: EXP: 24, COL: 30, ltems: 2.


    "It''s not a challenge. Come here a few more..." Monkey King looked around, locked the 10 wild boars in his field of vision, and ran towards the nearest one. Apart from anything else, he kicked his fart. foot¡­


    Sideways to avoid the angry collision of that wild boar, Monkey King immediately ran towards the next wild boar, and once again gave the second wild boar a kick...


    ''Haha'' laughed, Monkey King made a little bit of the ground under his feet, and flew back with a difficult movement. After several consecutive backflips, he appeared next to the third wild boar and kicked its fart again. .....

 1198 Chapter 3 Enchanted Player

    Starting Street, West Wildland, another field, at this moment, there are also two people brushing a wild boar!


    Well, this can''t be said to brush, only preaching, one of them is teaching the other how to fight.


    Kirito and Klein are the names of these two people.


    Think about it, no one will feel that these two names are strange, right?


    "Congratulations, but the wild boar just now can only be regarded as a slime-level mob!" Kirito smiled as he looked at Klein, who was excited because he killed the first wild boar in his life.


    "Huh? Really?" Klein suddenly became surprised: "I thought it was the middle boss!"


    "How could it be..." Kirito smiled and shook his head.


    And just at this moment, the screams of wild boars suddenly came into their ears.


    Kirito and Klein looked at each other, both seem a little surprised.


    Kirito looked in the direction of the sound, and looked a little surprised: "Listen to this sound, there are at least seven or eight wild boars, right?"


    "Why don''t we go over and take a look? Those who came here so soon to level up, maybe they have participated in the beta test just like you!" Klein immediately became interested.


    "Maybe, but the sound of this battle doesn''t seem like there is only one person!" Kirito said, searching for a voice with Klein...


    When walking down a hillside and turning a corner, both Kirito and Klein were shocked by the scene in front of them...


    Because the battle before him is not a team fighting as Kirito said, but a single person fighting!


    "1.2.3...5.6...8.9.10...My God! There are 10 wild boars in all! This...this...I am dazzled, right?"


    Klein was stunned when he watched the figure shuttled between 10 wild boars in the field!


    The relaxed and freehand posture, the dodge sideways chic, and even the posture of stepping on the wild boar''s head to take advantage of the power point, from time to time to kick the wild boar fart. The wretched and trivial style of play, all kinds of extreme operations, It is simply not something human can achieve!


    Regardless of the front and back, as long as a wild boar launches an attack, he can dodge first, as if he has already known the original attack point of the wild boar!


    Even the attack behind him, he seemed to have a pair of eyes behind him, and he was still able to predict dodge in advance!


    This is a battle, it is simply art, his art alone!


    It is also a kind of play, alone, playing with those 10 angry wild boars!


    "High... high... high... master!" Klein shouted excitedly.


    "A master..." Kirito looked at the player in the field, who was caught by 10 wild boars, still dodges easily, with an extremely cool posture, and said: "This is no longer what a master can describe...0 Level... It turned out to be only level 0... Just a newbie who just created... How is it possible?! How can one person predict the simultaneous attacks of 10 wild boars at the same time? But that''s not the case... How should we explain?"


    "Damn! You said he was only level 0? Really?" Klein was also stunned when he heard Kirito''s shocked whisper: "Level 0 challenged 10 wild boars at the same time? Is this still a human? And looking at his appearance, there is no sign of difficulty at all! This is simply playing with the 10 wild boars! Can a person really do this level?"


    Kirito didn''t speak, but stared at the figure in the field in a daze. The shock in his heart could no longer be expressed in words!He has never seen such an enchanting game player!


    Able to achieve this level, what incredible level of his nerve reflexes have reached?This is simply unimaginable!


    And that precise God-level prediction can clearly sense even the attacks behind him, Nima!Is this really still a human?


    Moreover, even if you predict the attack of 10 wild boars, you want to dodge the attack of 10 wild boars at the same time. As long as the dullness is a little bit, it will instantly be overwhelmed by 10 wild boars.


    However, that person not only did it, but he was so relaxed and freehand, just like a normal meal, even kicking every foot on the wild boar''s fart. This is simply playing with the 10 wild boars!play?Are you kidding me?If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would call you a fool!


    "Kirito, have you noticed that his attack seems to be not a systematic judgment, but his own judgment? This is the so-called free mode?" After watching for a while, Klein finally discovered something surprising. .


    "I haven''t heard of the free mode of this game..." Kirito frowned, and what he saw this time was really shocking.


    Kirito and Klein stared blankly at the performance of the person in front of them, watching the miserable scenes of the wild boar being kicked to death by him... From start to finish, 10 wild boars connected. The corners of people¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t even touch...


    When the last wild boar was kicked to death by Monkey King, he glanced lightly at Kirito and Klein, ignored them, and once again attracted 15 wild boars to start a new round of kicking. Share...


    "I rely on... this time it''s fifteen... Where is the limit of this master? And he still likes kicking shares so much? Why not buy a sword and use it?" Klein didn''t know that he should be right now. Tucao should be shocked.


    "Let''s go! We should also upgrade..." Kirito retracted his gaze and said to Klein.


    "Um, or else, let''s say hello to the master brother and get to know? If he points us to the twos, maybe I can also evolve into a master!" Klein said expectantly.


    "Forget it, people won''t care about us!" Kirito shook his head, recalling the plain eyes of Monkey King just now when he was looking at them, patted Klein on the shoulder, and under his three steps, he went to another one. Level up...


    "Kirito... The other is Klein... I don''t know where Asuna is now? And her sister paper... Forget it, don''t think about it, now it''s just the beginning of the game, there will be more time later Yes, I will upgrade first..." Monkey King looked at the backs of Kirito and Klein, and looked back, and once again abused the wild boars around...


    When Monkey King raised his level to level 6, the sky gradually darkened.


    Looking at his level, Monkey King felt a bit: "It took me a long time to rise to level 6, which is really slow! When watching anime, I feel that Kirito leveled up quite quickly...but the time when watching anime Point, that¡¯s a few days, months, one year, two years of jumping around, it¡¯s unpleasant to blame..."


    Looking up at the sky that became darker, Monkey King also stopped his plan to continue killing monsters and upgrading: "It is time to be forcibly teleported back visually. This game will become a player''s nightmare..."

 1199 Chapter 4 The rhythm is wrong

    Just after Monkey King wandered around for a while, the loud bells finally echoed in every corner of the game world!


    "Are you here!" Monkey King looked towards the place where he started looking for a sound, and smiled faintly.


    Immediately afterwards, a white light enveloped him, which was a sign of being forcibly transmitted.


    Monkey King did not resist either, because this teleportation was a collective teleportation, that is to say, maybe we could meet Asuna or something...


    After the white light passed, Monkey King had already appeared in the starting place, and there were countless white lights flashing around it, and a large wave of players were teleported to one place at the same time. For a time, the place suddenly became extremely noisy and lively.


    At a glance, it is densely packed with people.


    And just when everyone was wondering why they were forcibly teleported back suddenly, a red stripe suddenly appeared in the sky, multiplying and spreading at an astonishing speed, dyeing the originally dark sky into blood red!


    Like blood, the body seeps out from the connected grids and gradually condenses into a human form. The scene is indeed shocking and gloomy, just like in a horror movie, it scared many people.


    Sun Wukong was sitting on the first stone steps at the edge, looking at the extremely pretending figure in the sky, a little uncomfortable: "This Kaaba Akihiko will still pretend to be..."


    "GM?"


    "Why don''t you have a face?"


    "What event is this?"


    "It looks terrible!"


    "It''s okay, what kind of ceremony should it be!"


    When everyone secretly suspected and guessed, the figure in the sky opened his arms and spoke in an extremely arrogant gesture: "Player Lords, welcome to my world. My name is Kaaba Akihiko. The human beings who can control this world!"


    "It''s really pretending! Do I want to slap him down?" Monkey King looked at the majestic Kayaba Akihiko at this moment, rubbing his chin, and thinking for a while, he still dispelled such an extremely tempting decision. , If the person behind the scenes is shot to death at the beginning, wouldn''t it be boring behind.


    "I think the Players have noticed that the logout button has disappeared from the main page, but this is not a malfunction of the game. Repeat, this is not a malfunction. With the original setting of Sword.art.online, you cannot log out independently. And it¡¯s also not allowed to stop or disarm Nervegear from the outside. If anyone dares to try, then the Nervegear signal terminal will emit strong microwaves, destroy the brains of the kings, and stop life activities..."


    As soon as this words came out, it was obvious that everyone was scared, and the place suddenly became a noise!


    "It''s a pity that there have been many cases where players'' family and friends ignored the warning and forcibly dismissed Nervegear. As a result, 213 players left Aincrad and the real world permanently!"


    With that, the whole body of Kayaba Akihiko flashed a message box of countless media reports...


    All the players saw a big change in their faces, and gradually believed that this is not alarmist...


    "As you can see, this state has been repeatedly reported by major media due to the presence of many dead people. Therefore, it can be said that the risk of being forced to disarm Nervegear is already very low. Please feel at ease for the game strategy..."


    "But please be very careful. In the future, all the resurrection methods in the game will be invalid. The moment the HP returns to 0, the characters of the princes will disappear forever, and at the same time, the brains of the princes will be destroyed by the microwave..."


    Monkey King looked at the surroundings that became silent in an instant. The players with pale faces and horrified eyes didn''t say anything. As ordinary people, they are afraid of it, as it should be!


    "There is only one condition for liberating the monarchs, that is, to get through this game. Now, you are in the lowest level of Aincrad. You can walk through the mazes of each level and hit the BOSS to reach the next level. ¡­If you reach the final boss on the 100th floor, even if you pass the level¡­"


    "So...Finally, I prepared a gift in Zhujun''s item box, please confirm it!"


    When the players heard this, they all opened the item box, and a bronze mirror appeared in their hands...


    With the dazzling white light covering the entire venue, all the players present, except Monkey King, all changed their appearances. Some people even changed from female to male, and some from male to female...


    For a while, the screams here became louder and louder...


    "It''s finally here...then, it''s time to act..." Monkey King got up and looked for those familiar figures in his head in the field. As for Kaaba Akihiko''s next words, he ignored him...


    However, the venue was too big and crowded, and then the crowd rioted because of fear. They didn''t see a figure they were looking for. Instead, they saw Kirito and Klein who had a relationship.


    The two obviously also discovered Monkey King. Seeing him turn around and leave, Klein immediately dragged Kirito to chase him up: "Wait! Master! Wait!"


    "Why? If you want to find me to form a team, no!" Monkey King stopped, looking at the two of them with disgust.


    "Uh~ don¡¯t say that, did you hear that? This game is no longer a pure game. If you die, you¡¯re really dead. We¡¯ve all seen your strength, so there¡¯s nothing to say. If you join, the difficulty of our strategy for this game will definitely be greatly reduced!" Klein looked at Monkey King with excitement.


    In such a game, as long as you follow such a heaven-defying game player, it is simply a life-saving talisman!


    "Not interested!" Sun Wukong waved his hand, refused the two without hesitation, and turned to leave.He was still anxious to find sister paper, so he didn''t want to waste time on the two men.


    "Uh...Are all the masters so unique?" Klein looked at the back of Monkey King who had left without any leeway. He was really depressed.


    "..." Kirito also looked at the back of Sun Wukong until he disappeared. After a moment of silence, he said: "Well, I am going to the next village right now, you also come with me..."


    The following dialogue is the plot in the original book, so let¡¯s not talk nonsense...


    The camera turns to Monkey King.


    He made a big circle in the starting place alone, but he still didn''t see even a familiar sister paper, and his mentality was suddenly depressed: "This is the wrong rhythm! You can bump into the heroine as soon as he goes out. What? I¡¯ve been walking around for a long time, but I didn¡¯t even see the figure? This is a decisive problem! Do you want to...or forget it, if you play a game and hang on, then it¡¯s boring..."..

 1200 Chapter 5 Blue Wolf

    Since he didn''t see it, Monkey King didn''t bother to look for it anymore. He walked out of the starting town again alone, and set off to the next village along the directions on the map!


    Because it won¡¯t take long for the monsters on the starting street to be emptied. By then, there will be fewer monsters to kill, and the upgrade will slow down, and going to the next town is the clearest choice.


    Apart from the horrible fact that you are really dead in this game, the scenery in this game world is actually good.


    At first, when it was relatively close to the starting town, there were no monsters around. However, after far away from the starting town, powerful monsters appeared one after another!


    The first thing that Monkey King met was the wolf!


    Gray wolves are not like wild wolves. The general level of wild wolves is only 3-5, while the general level of gray wolves is 7-10.


    Wild boars don''t take the initiative to attack, and the wolf is an active attack monster. As long as it appears in its field of vision, it will launch the most fierce attack!


    When Monkey King met, they were five hungry wolves!Na Sen Leng''s eyes clearly regarded Monkey King as his own dinner.


    In the original book, Kirito knows the roads and safety points, even if it is only level 1, he can safely reach the next village.


    However, Monkey King didn¡¯t know, so he naturally took the most common road, that is, the clear and beautiful route on the map. This route is relatively close, but it is quite dangerous. If you are unlucky, I am afraid you will be able to encounter monsters with more than 20 levels, so for low-level novices, they will only be killed.


    And this gray wolf is the first hurdle that blocks the way of others.


    Others want to break through the wolf area, they can only form a team!


    But Monkey King, there is only one person.


    As data without wisdom, this gray wolf obviously didn''t know what he was afraid of. Otherwise, as long as Monkey King released his domineering spirit, he would be able to go to the next village unimpeded.


    Now, Monkey King is a meal in their eyes.


    The blue wolf who took the lead raised to the sky and let out a roar, and the other four wolves roared like an arrow from the string, and rushed towards Monkey King!


    The attack of the wolf is nothing more than pounce, bite, and scratch!Power can only be regarded as average, but it is fatal for novices.


    "The speed is good, but for me, it''s still slow!" Monkey King looked at the four wolves that were rushing towards him with a plain expression, without the slightest fear.Well, this is just nonsense. If Monkey King was scared by a few wolves, he would just kill him by finding a piece of tofu.


    At the moment when the four wolves flew and bite, Monkey King had already calculated where they pounced and where they landed. This is not a prediction, just because of the inhuman eyesight and the unmatched. Combat experience!


    Staggering his footsteps, he just moved one step to the left, and the four wolves that came pounced passed through in front of his xiong, rushing into the air!


    But Monkey King was quick-sighted, and at the moment a gray wolf leaped past his xiong, he pinched the soft and soft neck of the gray wolf and pressed it down to the ground!


    With a''touch'', the wolf''s head hit the ground first, accompanied by a scream of the grey wolf, and a crisp sound of''click'', its neck bone broke and opened directly under this fierce pressing!The amount of blood on the top of the head was originally full, but only a trace of blood was left!


    If this is a wolf in reality, its neck bone is broken, and it will die properly, but this gray wolf did not die, but glared his eyes, opened the big mouth that tilted his head, and bite. In the palm of Monkey King!


    Monkey King''s blood bar was immediately reduced by one-tenth.


    The pain came from the palm of his palm, causing Monkey King to frown slightly, not because of the pain, but because the wolf¡¯s neck was broken, so he could even bite with his mouth open. Can you believe this?


    He had already calculated it very clearly, as long as the gray wolf''s neck bone was properly broken by such a press, then the gray wolf would definitely die. Then you would know that the gray wolf''s neck was broken, and it was not dead, only a trace remains. Bloodskin can counterattack!


    "Huh! I forgot, this is a game, it can''t be calculated according to common sense!" Monkey King let out a cold snort, he was obviously angry when he was overcast.He lifted the gray wolf from the ground with his bare hands, and suddenly fell to the ground again!


    With a''bang'', the grey wolf''s blood volume was instantly emptied, and without it letting go, the body directly turned into data fragments and disappeared!


    A reward immediately emerged, gaining experience: 60, steel sword*1...


    "Hey, the equipment is out!" Sun Wukong''s original unhappy mood immediately improved a lot, tilting his head to the left, and a gray wolf behind him suddenly jumped over his face!


    Immediately after a slight jump, the gray wolf on the right pounced from under his feet again...


    When Monkey King was in the air, another gray wolf pounced from the opposite side of him!However, he saw Monkey King single palm on the gray wolf''s forehead, an somersault, dodged, a light flashed on his left hand, a relatively large long sword flashed in his hand, it was the one that just burst. Stainless steel sword!


    I saw the sword body gleaming light, slashing out in an instant, a crescent moon sword energy flew out in the form of a vertical slash, and instantly split the gray wolf that had just pounced in the air!


    With a''pop'', the data disappeared!


    While gaining 60 points of experience, a mass of wolf meat burst out.


    "Ding, congratulations on your comprehension of skills, gathering energy and cutting!"


    Another prompt message flashed in front of Monkey King.


    It''s just that he didn''t pay attention to it, but his figure flashed, and the sharp blade instantly made a terrifying hole in the back of a gray wolf, and the full blood was directly emptied...


    But the gray wolf behind him attacked from behind at the moment when Monkey King killed the gray wolf in front of him!It''s just that Monkey King seems to have eyes on his back, his body is turning to the left, and the sword in his hand is thrusting straight to the side!


    With a''puff puff'', the sharp sword pierced directly through the back of the gray wolf, nailing it firmly to the ground!


    As the gray wolf was struggling, its original low blood volume was directly emptied, and the data disappeared!


    A series of actions were done in one go, without a pause, that chic posture was so handsome.If a sister sees it, she will scream, but unfortunately, no!


    But within fifteen seconds, four wolves were killed!


    "The only thing left is you!" Monkey King looked at the last wolf.


    The level of this wolf is 2 levels higher than the previous four wolves. This is a level 10 wolf with a blood volume of up to 1250.


    The four companions were instantly killed. It no longer attacked, but roared up to the sky, three or two wolves around heard the words, and they all surrounded Monkey King...


    After realizing the strength of the opponent, this wolf used its signature skill: Howling Moon Night!


    PS: This is the fifth update today, there will be no more...

 1201 Chapter 6 Do you accept this reason?

    The howling of the moon night wolf sounded awesome, but it was actually a skill for calling companions.It is a gregarious creature, a unique skill for the leader.


    But for a moment, there were no less than 30 gray wolves surrounding the Monkey King. In this situation, if you were an ordinary person, let alone a person, even a team, there was a 90% chance that the group would be destroyed.


    As soon as I entered the Canglang Plain, I met the Canglang leader. For others, it was really unlucky to get home.


    However, facing Sun Wukong, it can only show that the wolf leader''s luck is back home.


    "Oh~ It''s interesting! It seems that your leader is still a bit useful! It just so happens that you can summon the mobs to brush up experience, so that I won''t go around pulling the monsters!" After watching for a moment, they gathered three With more than a dozen wolves, Monkey King was not only not surprised, but rather surprised.


    "Wow~~~"


    The answer to him was an attacking wolf howl from the Canglang leader!


    After receiving the order of the wolf, the gray wolves around them had green eyes and grinned teeth. Disgusting saliva overflowed from the crevices of their sharp teeth, showing an extremely bloodthirsty and brutal side!


    Then stepped forward together, swarming towards Monkey King!


    "Oh! The experience is here!" Monkey King smiled, watching the group of wolves that were biting, without evading, standing still on the spot, just before the big bloody mouths of the gray wolves. At the time of the body, it is a light jump, leaping up!That made the gray wolves in front of them suddenly rushed into the air.


    It''s just that the pack of wolves behind are snapping and biting to keep up!


    Monkey King was in the air, and he flew a kick and suddenly kicked a wolf¡¯s jaw, took advantage of a backflip, and retreated. When he landed, his right foot was just stepping on the first round and biting an empty one. Between the back of a gray wolf, and then the long sword in his right hand suddenly slashed out, and a gray wolf who was biting at the front was instantly killed by a single blow!


    And Monkey King immediately leaned back with an incredible range, and the back of his head was almost next to the head of the wolf that he used as a stepping stone.It was dangerous and dangerous to avoid the bite of the two wolves in front...


    Immediately, his left hand slapped on the back of a gray wolf, and his body spun directly into the air. The long sword in his hand spun quickly with his body, and the sharp blade accurately cut through the surroundings and bite the six animals again. The throat of the gray wolf...


    A series of difficult actions, incredible anticipation and dodge!It looks like a stunt rehearsed in advance, gorgeous and full of thrills!


    At this moment, the pack of wolves does not look like hunters at all, but like actors performing gorgeous stunts with Monkey King. Everything seems to have been rehearsed. Monkey King¡¯s left hand supported it to the side, and there was a gray wolf who was very interesting. One of his flicks flashed under Sun Wukong¡¯s palm, acting as a support point for him...


    A sword slashed in the direction of the original nothing, but a gray wolf leaped under his sword with a deadly bite... As soon as he kicked it out, there was a gray wolf holding his head against it. The soles of his feet made Sun Wukong take advantage of the force, somersault and pull back, and then a gray wolf jumped forward, catching Sun Wukong with his back, and once again became his focus...


    Even if he was besieged by thirty-five wolves at the same time, Monkey King still moved freely!


    As the wolves turned into data and dissipated, the Monkey King¡¯s experience bar also grew at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    Thirty-five gray wolves were killed in just over eight minutes, and Monkey King''s blood bar remained undiminished. Who would believe such horrible results?


    This kind of incredible operation can''t be achieved by any game master, only Monkey King can do it!


    Because he is the lord of the world, he is god!His nerve reflex is not comparable to anyone, his eyesight can see through every movement of a pack of wolves, and his combat experience is unmatched!All kinds of conditions against the sky have created an unmatched game player!


    If outsiders see this scene, they will be stunned: "Is this acting? Is this definitely acting? If it''s not acting, you can kill me!"


    "Hey! The first wave is over, please call me the second wave!" Monkey King flashed, holding the sword on the back of the wolf leader''s fart. He slapped it fiercely, really again. It was crisp and loud, and the pain caused the gray wolf leader to utter an "Woo", shouting up to the sky, and then fiercely rushing towards Monkey King, but he was easily dodged by Monkey King...


    The gray wolves that had just been refreshed heard the call of the leader of the gray wolf, and they all ran towards Monkey King...


    The poor wolf leader has completely become a tool to help Monkey King pull monsters...


    Therefore, in this plain, such an interesting picture appeared, a group of gray wolves followed by one after another like dedicated actors, accompany Monkey King to perform that incredible gorgeous performance, but in the end, they can only Helplessly turned into experience...


    And the majestic leader of the gray wolf, was slapped by the back of the sword again and again. He slapped him with a slap, and roared hoarsely with waves of wolves for Sun Wukong to learn from...


    Fortunately, this is just a game. If it is real, what does this wolf''s fart.


    As time went by, Monkey King seemed to be tireless, brushing the entire Canglangyuan once, and the sky gradually brightened...


    And when Monkey King was about to let the Canglang leader call again, I don''t know which wave of monsters it was, the Canglang leader bent his forefoot and knelt!


    "Huh?" The sudden change made Sun Wukong visibly stunned. He looked at the eyes of the Cang Wolf leader with tears in his eyes and his pitiful and submissive look. He was really speechless: "You Did you succumb?"


    Monkey King tried to touch the head of the Cang Wolf leader. Not only did he fail to resist, but he put his head in very submissively and let Monkey King stroke it!


    Obviously, this wolf leader has succumbed to the brutality of Monkey King!


    "Congratulations, to subdue the wolf leader, do you agree with the other party to follow?" At the moment when Monkey King stroked the wolf leader''s head, a message box popped out.


    Monkey King did not hesitate at all, and directly chose''No''!


    "It''s not a beautiful pet, don''t!" The reason for being so frantic, if you let others know, you must have the urge to kill him.


    In this game, if you want to get a battle pet, the chance is almost equal to none, because this game has no pet system at all.


    Except for the trainer, the pet of the trainer is only able to perform the auxiliary role, and the combat power is not high.


    Of course, the animal trainer is not a profession, just a special talent like a double-sword flow...

 1202 Chapter 7 We still have a role

    And if the player gets a pet that can be upgraded, the increase in strength is not even a little bit.


    Not to mention a middle boss monster like the wolf leader.


    Because the growth attribute of the BOSS is countless times that of the player, if this gray wolf leader grows up, it is simply a big mobile boss!Not to mention heads-up against Aincrad''s guarding BOSS, but there is definitely a fight!This is a powerful help for the Raiders Aincrad!


    Such immeasurable pets are simply invaluable to players. However, it is such a priceless treasure, but it was unceremoniously rejected by Monkey King. The reason is that it is not a sister paper!


    Such maddening reasons can only be done by Monkey King.


    In the eyes of other players, the wolf leader is a priceless super pet, but in the eyes of Monkey King, it is worthless!If he can tame the first, he can tame the second, the third...


    Others can''t do it, because no one has such a heaven-defying terror method, so that the boss has nothing to do, fear and subdue the method!


    So, don''t compare people to people, because that would make people angry!


    Rejected by Monkey King without hesitation, the eyes of the Cang Wolf leader suddenly showed disappointment. At the same time, he was lying on the ground in fear, his body shivering!


    Because it thought that since Monkey King did not accept its surrender, then it was ready to kill it.


    "It''s just a low-level gray wolf, and there is such a kind of intelligence. It seems that you have room for improvement. For the sake of helping me pull the monster all night, I will let you go!" As Monkey King said, he patted the head of the Canglang leader, indicating that it could leave.


    The Cang Wolf chief understood, he glanced at Monkey King with some dismay, rubbed his palm affectionately, turned around, and ran away dingy, it seems that it was indeed abused by Monkey King!


    Monkey King took a look at his current level: 13!


    Brushed the entire Canglang original, and the level was only 13. This upgrade speed is indeed very slow!


    The chances of equipment dropping were also pitifully low, and I spent a whole night, but only dropped a pair of shoes and a necklace.Adding the stainless steel sword, there are only three pieces of equipment.


    [Stainless Steel Sword] Its attribute is only one sharp, nothing else.Feng Rui also understands it well, which means sharp. It can easily cut through the body of a monster with a weaker defense, attack the vitals, and achieve the effect of one hit kill more easily.


    Storm Boots: Agility +5, movement speed +1%.


    Fluorescent Necklace: HP automatically recovers +5 per second.


    "I got three pieces of equipment in one night..." Monkey King looked at the three pieces of equipment on his body, and looked a little helpless: "In other words, this drop probability is a bit inconsistent with my identity! The way to obtain equipment in this game is really still Is it more reliable to build... It is also feasible to defeat the first-tier boss, I heard that the boss must drop equipment..."


    "Well, I seem to have realized a skill before, and I didn''t pay attention to it..." Monkey King opened the skill bar, and sure enough, an extra skill icon appeared: [Gathering Qi at the sword] Gathering Qi at the sword, slashing out your own power*2 Physical damage.


    "Twice the physical damage... there is a fart!" Sun Wukong curled his lips directly.Well, with his vision, if he doesn''t increase the damage dozens of times, it''s all rubbish.


    After touching his stomach, a pang of hunger also came: "I actually felt hungry, and finally experienced the feeling of a mortal..." Monkey King smiled faintly. He used to eat, but he was just enjoying his appetite, but Eat not because you are hungry, just to eat.


    "I didn''t bother to pick up the wolf meat that I dropped before. Where can I get it? Do I have to brush a wave of wolves? Boring! When I get hungry, I don''t want to do anything..." Sun Wukong touched his stomach , I inserted the sword in his back, opened the map, and looked for something to eat...


    On the other hand, the leader of the gray wolf, who had just escaped from the clutches of Monkey King, rushed to his lair at the fastest speed all the way, the outside is too dangerous, it must go home!


    After about five minutes, a group of players appeared in its field of vision!


    Good guy, this is my place, and someone else dares to come to my place!The leader of the gray wolf immediately became angry, but Monkey King had already left a terrifying psychological shadow in his heart. After hesitating for a moment, the leader of the gray wolf did not dare to launch an attack!


    But if the wolf leader does not launch an attack, it does not mean that those players will not provoke it!


    "Look at it, that gray wolf is different from other gray wolves. It is obviously bigger than the middle boss. We have met the middle boss!" A sharp-eyed player clearly saw the leader of the gray wolf. Shouted with excitement.


    "The single middle boss, captain, are you going to destroy it? It''s a rare opportunity, it will definitely drop good equipment!"


    "Yes! Commander, destroy it together!" The other players also shouted excitedly.


    A single middle boss, if you met, would you let it go?Kill it and explode the equipment. This is the first thought of every player after seeing the BOSS, not to mention a single BOSS, and this group of players obviously thinks like this.


    "No, we generally only have level 5, and the captain is only level 7. This gray wolf is a level 10 boss monster. It is too dangerous to do so. I suggest that we should not have unnecessary battles, or go first. The next village is better..." A slender woman who looked at her heroic and graceful was extremely calm.


    "Yuliye''er, this is the single boss! How can you let go of such a rare opportunity!" A player immediately retorted excitedly.In the face of interests, people usually cannot control their desires.


    "Head Sinka, what do you mean?" The beautiful woman named Yuliyeer turned her head and looked at an uncle with a serious face.


    "Um... we have 24 people. It shouldn''t be difficult to besieged the boss of this gray wolf. If we are among the wolves, we have to weigh it, but the single boss, there is no reason to let it go!" Xin Head Ka was silent for a while, and finally did not hold back the temptation of the boss in the order.


    "Good! The leader is awesome!"


    "Go! Got the boss!"


    The other members all became excited.


    You Liyeer glanced at the expressions of her teammates, sighed helplessly, and immediately deployed the battle mission: "Understood...In this case, first send a few people to clean up the wolves around, because as the leader of the group. Weird, they usually have the ability to summon companions... and we are to besiege the lone wolf leader..."


    PS: There is one more later...

 1203 Chapter 8 Cang Wolf Leader

    You Liyeer¡¯s deployment was the most correct. Unfortunately, what they encountered was a gray wolf leader who had been miserably tuned and taught all night. Seeing that everyone was preparing to attack him, the gray wolf leader was very decisive. There was a loud howl of a wolf.


    It has become an act of meaning, because it did it one night!Casting Moon Night Wolf Howl has been taught by Sun Wu to become its habit.


    Such an unreasonable leader of the gray wolf, obviously made Xinka and others extremely shocked, and summoned his companions from the beginning?How is this going?


    When they saw the wolves around them running and attacking them, they became panicked and frightened!


    "Why... how could this happen?!" The group of players suddenly became full of fear, and things happened too suddenly.In this game, if you die, you are really dead.


    It''s just that the gray wolves don''t sympathize with them, one by one turned into gray figures, leaping up and biting at the players...


    "MT blocked, the others will kill with me!" Head Xinka''s complexion suddenly changed, and Che still calmly shouted loudly.


    Although they were prepared, the wolves charged too fiercely. Some players joined forces to stop one or two gray wolves, but more of them were thrown to the ground, and then by the big bloody mouth of the gray wolf with sharp teeth. , Biting mercilessly on the neck, and then more wolves pounced...


    As the screams sounded, a famous player turned into data and disappeared!


    That not only represents the death of the characters, but also represents the end of their lives in reality!


    The death of the player has made more people fearful!


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone! Fear will only die faster, gather up the courage, and rush together!" Although there was unconcealable fear in Yuliye''s eyes, she still shouted loudly to cheer up all the companions.


    Encouraged by the beauty, the players recovered a little bit of courage. For their own lives, they also became fierce...


    The melee started like this, some wolves turned into data and dissipated, and some players died...


    The number of wolves is gradually decreasing, and the number of players is also decreasing...


    Seeing that he was about to rush out of the wolves, the wretched gray wolf leader once again displayed the skill [Moonnight Wolf Howling] towards the distance, so more gray wolves were summoned from the distance...


    The companion was about to be killed, and he immediately used the moon night wolf howling to call his companion. This is the result of Monkey King¡¯s overnight tune. At this moment, the leader of the wolf is very loyal to execute...


    So, this group of players is tragedy!I have seen wretched ones, but never seen such wretched ones!Don''t hide behind the pack of wolves, come out and challenge us alone!


    "No way! It seems that we have to die here..." Xinka''s face was pale, and there was a look of regret in his eyes: "It seems we shouldn''t have come here so early..."


    "I...I don''t want to die! Ahhh~~" A player roared frantically, and slashed at a wolf with a sword, but was suddenly thrown to the ground by the two wolfs next to him. , A half-tube of blood bars, instantly cleared...


    "Don''t distract your attacks! Defend with shields on both sides, everyone will kill with me! You Liye, follow me, don''t be too far away..." Although desperate on her face, she also has a longing for life. Xinka held up her big sword. He shouted loudly, and then the big sword in his hand shone with light, and it slashed on a close wolf, and it turned out...


    Yuliyeer also lashed a gray wolf with a whip, forced it back, and quickly followed...


    There are only 15 people left, with 6 people holding shields and defending on both sides, while Xinka is leading the players in the front, rushing all the way...


    But there are too many gray wolves. There are always one or two gray wolves that will jump over the defense and bite on others...


    The gray wolf is dead, and it will spawn again soon, and under the command of the leader, it will join the battle again!


    But if one player died, one was missing... Gradually, there were only 8 players left in the team of more than 20 people...


    Everyone has turned into residual blood. Looking at the endless grassland ahead, they are really desperate. There is no possibility of surviving...


    "Wow~~~" The Canglang leader raised his eyes to the sky and let out a loud howl, staring at Xinka and others, his eyes flashing with bloodthirsty light!


    It has learned that among this group of people, there is no comparison with the one before!He is an invincible and terrifying strong man, and this group of people is just filling their stomachs-food!


    The fear is gone, then what emerges is the ferocity of being a beast!


    As a 10th-level boss-level middle boss, the attributes of the gray wolf boss will crush all players at this stage!Not to mention these people who are not even equipped.


    I saw its body shape flash, the distance of more than 30 meters, only two seconds!The body that is more than one meter high jumped up, and with a grasp, it slapped towards the front Xinka!


    This speed is too fast for Xinka and the others. Before Xinka can make a defense, the sharp claws of the wolf leader already left three deep lines in front of Xinka''s xiong. Scratch, and threw him to the ground!


    Sinka''s blood volume was instantly taken away by a quarter of his blood volume, only one-tenth left!Because his blood volume was originally low.The health bar has turned into a red danger warning.


    "Sinka!!"


    Just when the leader of the gray wolf wanted to give Xinka a bite again, Yu Liyeer threw a whip at the leader of the gray wolf!


    The Canglang leader had to take a vertical leap and gave up the goal, but bit on the shoulder of another player holding a shield!


    Don''t look at the frustration of the Canglang leader in front of Monkey King, but when facing this group of players, he is extremely cruel and terrifying attack power. One bite is the last blood of that player!


    8 people, reduced to 7 people...


    The gray wolves all around saw the right time, from the gap that was punched, swarmed up, and bit on the remaining players...


    "Yuliyeer... I''m so sorry... It seems... I should have listened to you before..." Xinka said the last words and turned them into data!


    This dragon sleeve who had persisted to the end in the original work, but because of Monkey King, died in the wolf pack...


    The leader of the guild¡¯s army is dead, so in the future, it seems that such a guild will not exist...


    In the field, the only player left is Yuliyeer!


    The wolves did not attack her, because they gave up the last prey to their leader to end!


    Seeing the leader of the gray wolf who was pressing towards him step by step, Yu Liye''s face was pale, and his eyes were full of fear!


    "Am I... about to... die?..."


    And the Canglang leader, strutting, restored the dignity and arrogance of the leader!It wants to find its lost dignity on the human being in front of it!..

 1204 Chapter 9 by Liyeer

    Attached picture: by Liyeer


    "Woo~~~~"


    The Canglang leader raised up to the sky and let out a loud howl, then the wild and bloodthirsty eyes looked at Yuliyeer, and then he leaped and flew away!


    In the eyes of the monster, there is no such thing as pity, Xiangxiyu.


    Even though Yuliyeer was desperate, she still resisted the vague vitality, and the whip in her hand lashed out at the leader of the wolf...


    After the leader of the gray wolf, who was leaping in the air, was forced to take a whip, Liyeer successfully slammed to the ground!As a result, she had only a small amount of blood, only a trace of blood.


    Yuliye''s pupils also shrank, and the approaching death made her feel that her body instantly became cold...


    Stepping on Yuliyeer, the leader of the gray wolf, like a victorious general, issued a roar that swore victory, and then bit down Yuliyeer''s neck with one bite!


    Generally speaking, at such times, the male protagonist will descend from the sky with a dazzling posture, and then use an extremely chic posture to solve the bad guy with a sword!


    Well, I can only say, you think too much!


    This is a game. With the current level, who can break through the siege of dozens of wolves and rescue the woman who is about to die?When you rushed in, they would have been bitten to death long ago!


    This is a dead end. It is impossible for any player to rescue Yuliye from the wolf unless a miracle happens!


    But Yuliyeer is very lucky, because she really encountered such an incredible miracle!


    "Hi!"


    A sudden, lazy, clear drink made the Canglang leader shudder all over his body. This voice was too familiar. For it, this voice was a nightmare that it would never go away for a lifetime!


    The mouth of the wolf who was biting down came to a halt at the position of Yuliyeer''s neck just a little bit away!


    Yuliye''er could even clearly feel the bloody breath squirting out of the wolf''s mouth... and then tilted her head, looking for fame...


    What caught the eye was a burly figure slowly walking towards her...


    As for the Canglang leader, when he saw this figure, his original imposing aura disappeared instantly, his hind legs were bent, his front feet stood upright, and he sat down on the ground docilely, stubbornly sticking his tongue out at the nearby figure!At this moment, it changed from a wolf to a dog!


    "Hurry up and get out, this beauty is mine!" Monkey King waved to the chief of the wolf, and said lightly.


    The Cang wolf leader did not hesitate, and with a sound of''whoop'', he took the pack of wolves and dashed away, the speed was so fast!


    Yuli Yeer, who had escaped from the dead, looked at the empty surroundings in a daze.The companion who had just set off in the morning, but now she is the only one left... dead, all dead...


    "Hey! Is there anything to eat?" Monkey King came to Yuli Yeer''s side, lifted her up from the ground, and asked.


    You Liyeer ignored it, because she had only a trace of blood, and she was in a state of serious injury. She was confused, and it was extremely difficult to even move.


    "Hey! Is there any?" Monkey King asked again impatiently seeing Yuli Yeer in a daze.


    Yuli Yeer was finally in a strong spirit, and weakly rolled her eyes at Monkey King: "You didn''t see...I''m...I''m dying now?...What you want to eat... Give me a blood bottle!"


    "I don''t have a blood bottle..." Monkey King said simply.


    "..." You Li Yeer looked at Monkey King blankly, speechless for a while.


    "do you have?"


    "Yes, yes, but I move... a little... I don''t have any strength..."


    "Just have it!" Monkey King shook Yu Liye''s right hand.


    "You...what do you want to do?" Yuliye''s face turned red and asked nervously.


    "I will help you control your right hand, and you will open the operation menu silently in your heart!"


    "Huh? This is a good way!" Yu Liyeer''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked at Monkey King in surprise: "Your head...is so brilliant!"


    So, Monkey King held Yu Liyeer''s hand, and with her cooperation, she swiped in front of her, opened her control page, and clicked on the inventory. There were quite a lot of things in it. It seemed that when she set out, Fully prepared!


    Sun Wukong took out a blood bottle, filled her with it, and Liyeer''s blood bar immediately returned to full.


    Originally, Liyeer was afraid that Monkey King would see the items in her inventory, and he would have a little worry when seeing Cai. It can be seen that Monkey King didn¡¯t even look at the items in her inventory when he saw the items in her inventory. , Suddenly blushed for his own mind.


    But this can''t be blamed on her, she has seen several cases in the town of Beginning because of killing people and grabbing resources.


    He took out two steamed buns, and Liyeer handed it to Monkey King: "Thank you for saving me. I am Yuliyeer..."


    Sun Wukong did not answer Yu Liyeer''s words, but looked at the steamed bread she was handing over and frowned, "Is there any meat?"


    You Liyeer shook her head and whispered softly: "No, there are steamed buns at this stage. Tou is good to eat, where is the meat! But there are two pieces of wild pork, but with the current cooking level, I''m afraid I can''t cook..."


    "I also know that the cooking level is too low, so I didn''t brush the wolf meat..." Monkey King took the steamed bun and took a bite: "Forget it, it''s time to experience life!"


    However, just as soon as the words were spoken, he unceremoniously threw the steamed buns in his hands on the ground: "Cut! It''s too unpalatable!"


    And the dumped steamed bread instantly turned into data and dissipated!


    "Hey! Don''t you just finish talking seriously and throw things away right away? Then I bought the wild boar all night! You won''t eat it for me! Why throw it away?" Obviously a little angry at Monkey King''s behavior: "This is the beginning of the game, every resource is precious!"


    "Uh... it''s really hard to swallow!" Monkey King said, throwing away another steamed bun.


    "You...you...you..." Yuli Yeer pointed to Sun Wukong, no longer angrily knowing what to say.


    "Didn''t you say that there is wild pork? Take it out and roast it!"


    "Here? What should I do if I spawn a monster?"


    "Don''t worry, there is me!"


    You Liyeer thought that the gray wolves around had just been taken away by the leader of the gray wolf. It shouldn¡¯t be so fast to spawn the monsters, so he opened the menu and clicked a few times. A small barbecue grill appeared in front of him: Cooking is only low-level, and there is a high chance of failure..."


    With that, I took out a piece of wild boar and got busy...


    For a moment, Yuliye''er seemed to think of something, looked at Monkey King, frowned and asked, "Um...what happened to the former gray wolf leader? It seems to be afraid of you?"


    PS: I stopped the phone for a while in the morning, now two chapters are updated...

 1205 Chapter 10 was scared

    Judging from Yuli Yeer''s expression, he obviously had doubts about Monkey King, but with the weird situation before, everyone would be suspicious!Because it was too abnormal, it looked like a self-directed and self-acted hero saving the United States.


    It''s just that this bureau doesn''t seem to have too much technical content, and this is where she can''t be sure.


    "Leader Canglang! That guy has been abused by me all night, and he was afraid of being abused a long time ago, so now I see it..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Are you alone? The leader of the wolf abuse? Still one night?" Yuli Yeer looked at Monkey King with the expression you continued to blow.Their team of more than 20 people was destroyed before they lasted for more than ten minutes. One person abused the leader of the wolf all night, do you believe it?


    Thinking of her team, Yuriye became uncomfortable again.


    "Is it the only one when you met the leader of the gray wolf? It had just slipped away from me at that time!" Okay, this guy said it had slipped away.


    As soon as Yuli Yeer heard Sun Wukong''s words, she became even more suspicious.Can one person deal with the chief of the wolf?Do you think I''m a kid so good to lie?


    "Then how old are you?"


    "13..."


    "Level 13? Really?!" Yuliyeer was even more surprised when she heard it.After looking at his own level: 6.A full 7-level gap, what a huge experience value that is!


    "Why lie to you!" Monkey King was very generous and showed his attribute panel in front of Yu Liyeer.


    Looking at the dazzling LV: 13 number, Yu Liyeer was really shocked: "Really at level 13? Upgrade so fast? You won''t be a fraudster, right?"


    "No!"


    "Really?"


    "believe it or not¡­"


    "...I''m sorry, I''m just so surprised..." You Liyeer was silent for a while, and suddenly exclaimed: "Oh! It''s gone..." Seeing the charcoal in his hand, he looked helpless: "Cooking The chances of failure if the level is too low are really great!"


    "It''s okay, if you can barbecue, then I will go back some wolf meat and let you improve the cooking level..." Monkey King said, standing up: "I would put away the fallen wolf meat before I knew it. ¡­"


    "The level of wolf meat is higher! It should be more difficult..." Yu Liye frowned.


    "It''s okay, the higher the level, the higher the cooking experience, isn''t it?" Monkey King said, running towards the wolf in the distance...


    "You... be careful..." Although Yuli Yeer had some doubts about Monkey King, she reminded her kindly.This can only show that the previous ones were too suspicious.


    It''s just that her words just fell when she saw Monkey King rushing to the distance of a wolf in the distance. After attracting its hatred, she suddenly turned around and ran towards the wolf...


    After a while, I saw Monkey King attract the only seven wolves around.


    "You...you stupid! What the hell are you doing! That''s the one who caused the blame like you? Looking for death!" Yu Liyeer yelled out of angrily, throwing away the barbecue in his hand, and ran towards Monkey King...


    "You don¡¯t need your help, just barbecue obediently!" Looking at Yuli Yeer, who came to help without thinking or even thinking about it, Monkey King smiled faintly, then stopped her aloud and started his gorgeous performance alone...


    As a result, Yuli Yeer was messed up in the wind, looking at the incredible scene in front of her, her mouth opened wide, her face in a daze...


    "Okay... awesome!!" After a long time, she spit out these three words to show the shock in her heart.


    But in two minutes, the seven wolves were resolved...


    Monkey King came to Yuli Yeer''s side and traded her two pieces of wolf meat: "Only two pieces..."


    "You..." Yuli Yeer looked at Monkey King and didn''t know what to say.


    "How about it, is it shocked by the position of the Gorafeng!" Monkey King looked at Yuli Yeer and smiled.


    "You... how did you do it?" Yuliye''er looked at Monkey King with excitement. If there is such a master, there is definitely a chance to attack Aincrad on the 100th floor!


    "Awareness, eyesight, reaction, fighting skills, timing, as long as you can do these points, you can barely do it..."


    "It sounds so difficult, it seems that I have no chance..." After listening to Liyeer, she suddenly gave a wry smile, knowing that she still has it.


    "Hurry up and barbecue! I''m very hungry! I will continue to cook some wolf meat..."


    "Don''t run too far, I don''t have your skills. If you brush a few wolves around, I will be in danger..."


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any more monsters around here..." Monkey King gave Yuli Yeer a relieved look, and ran away again...


    With curiosity, Yuri Yeer sneaked up and took a look...


    But when she saw the scene of Monkey King pulling dozens of wolves running all over the ground in the distance, her mood could no longer be described as shock!


    And when he fell into the pack of wolves, dodged and moved among the pack of wolves with all kinds of incredible movements, and killed the wolves, Yu Liye could only deeply spit out two words: "Abnormal!" If she had doubts about Monkey King''s words before, then it has disappeared now.


    She didn''t see it with her own eyes, and she didn''t believe that there were such abnormalities in the world.


    Until her nerves were a little numb, Yu Liyeer went back to continue the barbecue, still muttering a voice that only she could hear: "This kind of thing... is it really possible for people to do it?"


    And when Monkey King came back, holding a pile of wolf meat and handing it to her, Liyeer''s mouth suddenly twitched, okay, in fact, I was calm, she comforted herself like this.


    "Calm down on a wool thread! How long has it been since you came to see me with so much wolf meat? How many gray wolves did you kill! Did you let people live? You don''t know that Is it a shock! Do you want to have fun together?"


    "Eh? Have you taken medicine?" Looking at Yuli Yeer who suddenly turned into a gun, Sun Wukong looked surprised.


    "You just took medicine! It''s not good for someone to vent some shocked mood!" Yuliyeer rolled her eyes at Monkey King.It is also a great achievement to make such a humble and polite sister paper look like this.


    "Then you go ahead! Don''t delay the barbecue..."


    You Liyeer listened and rolled her eyes again, and now she was completely convinced that a super master like Monkey King, who was at the sky-defying level, really had a terrible means of playing and destroying the wolf leader.Also disdain to play any self-directed and acted, the two met for the first time.


    "Um...what did you do to the chief of the gray wolf? You let it see you so scared!" Yuliyeer asked curiously while grilling...

 1206 Chapter 11 The King of the Bear

    "Nothing, just use its ability to call companions to help me pull the monster all night!"


    "...Such a terrible thing, can you not say it calmly with such a face?" Yuliyeer looked at Monkey King for a long while speechless.She suddenly realized that she was not as shocked as she had been shocked in the past half an hour when the total of the past twenty years combined.


    You can play with BOSS as a tool for spawning monsters, and it''s still a single spawn. Who else can do it?Who else would dare to do this?This game is deadly!


    With enough wolf meat support, Yu Liye also has enough materials to waste. With more than a dozen failures, his proficiency gradually rises, the chance of failure gradually decreases, and Monkey King finally has it. The long-awaited barbecue!


    The taste in my hands can only be said to be ordinary barbecue. Monkey''s face is full of smiles: "Occasionally, it is quite interesting to experience the life of ordinary people with plenty of food and clothing, but if the taste of this barbecue is more delicious It would be more perfect!"


    "You''re really not at all polite when you speak! It''s still the early stage of the game, how can there be any seasoning! You can just let it go!" Yuli Yeer rolled his eyes at Monkey King, and this person knew that it was usually that. The elders who planted clothes to open their hands and rice to open their mouths.


    "En! You are not bad, and you will form a team with me in the future to take care of my food problems!" Monkey King eliminated several pieces of barbecue in a row. After feeling full, he sent a team invitation to Yu Liyeer.


    "You decide without my consent, okay?" Liyeer looked at the team invitation box that popped up in front of him, with a speechless expression on his face.After hesitating for a while, he still chose to agree.


    "Cut! I don''t even bother with ordinary people!" Monkey King got lazy and stood up: "Go! It''s a waste of time, it''s time to continue on the road..."


    "Should we change the road? It was so difficult at the beginning. If we go deeper, who knows how dangerous it will be!" Yuliye''s looked at the road that couldn''t see the end, and was obviously afraid.


    "With me here, what''s to be afraid of? Make sure you won''t lose a trace of blood!" Monkey King picked up the stainless steel sword behind and opened the way in front.


    Thinking of Sun Wukong''s inhuman strength, Liyeer felt a lot more worried, and followed closely...


    Looking at the unhurriedness in front of him, there was no unnecessary movement, and the figure of a walking stance was to kill the gray wolves that were just coming!


    You Liyeer didn''t know what to say!


    Just follow the road behind, the experience bar is rushing upwards, and Liyeer feels in a daze, is she dreaming?


    Follow a team to kill monsters, you have to be careful and careful, with a 12-point vigilance, but now they are just two people, and they can pick up experience after the fart. The gap between the two, should you be so exaggerated? ?


    Yuli Yeer, who was originally very nervous, also gradually relaxed, looking at the back of Monkey King, a sense of security that had never been felt before!


    "What an incredible person... Following him, even my original fear has gradually disappeared... If it were him, he would definitely lead us out of this world..."


    The Canglang originally said that it is not big, and that it is not small. Sun Wukong took Yuliyeer and walked for a full twenty minutes before he came to a brand new map!


    This is a dense forest, with winding roads crisscrossing among the bushes. If there is no map guide, it is easy to get lost.


    Not long after walking into the dense forest, there was a roar of''Wow'' suddenly came from the jungle. A huge black bear standing more than 3 meters high rushed out of a bush and opened its blood bowl, showing a demonstrative nature. Screamed at Monkey King and Yuli Yeer, blocking their way.


    The king of the violent bear, the wild boss, belongs to the offensive, high defense, high blood and thick type, but the speed is relatively slow.


    HP: 8500/8500


    LV: 20


    "LV: 20?! And it''s still a wild BOSS? How could it be possible! How could this place be such a high-level BOSS? Is this really a novice route?" Seeing the attributes of the violent black bear, Liyeer suddenly exclaimed sound.


    "It seems that this black bear was specially made by GM for the players who were passing by..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and said to You Liyeer: "You back!"


    "...Then you be careful!" Yuliyeer hesitated for a while, nodded back, she wanted to help, but her level had only just risen to level 7, compared with the level 20 BOSS, she would die after touching it.


    "Wow!!"


    There is no unnecessary nonsense, the King of the Bear smashed Monkey King!


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    A series of attacks were easily dodged by Monkey King, but the terrible fist hit the ground but left a series of shocking pits, showing the horror of its power!


    Yuliye''er looked nervous not far away. If this was taken a bit, for the Monkey King who had no armor, he would be killed properly!


    It''s just that her worries are obviously redundant. No matter how frequent and intensive the attacks of the King of the Bear, Monkey King can always dodge the attack first!Then Yijian made a small hole in the bear king''s body!


    The mouth is very shallow and shallow, only taking away the 23 points of the King of the Bear, showing its thick skin and strong defense.


    Such a bit of damage is almost negligible for the King of Bear with a blood volume of 8500.


    However, Monkey King¡¯s complexion remained unchanged, his steps moved to the left, avoiding the attack, and before the wound healed, he slashed the wound with another sword. The wounds became more severe, and the small wounds suddenly became larger than before. Go deeper.


    The damage suffered by the King of Bears has also increased a lot, reducing his health by 31 points.


    Of course, the blood loss value will not be displayed on the head of the bear king, because this game does not have that setting.Monkey King just calculated from the remaining HP.


    Move to the left and right, bend over to dodge... A series of incredible movements were performed by Monkey King like clouds and flowing water. All the movements of the King of the Bears seem to be meticulously planned by him, just circling within one meter. Moving, how did the king of the bear attack, but he couldn''t touch him at all. Instead, he was cut on the same wound with a sword by Monkey King, making the wound bigger and deeper, and the amount of blood lost gradually increased. ¡­


    You Li Yeer looked at the bear king who was played by Monkey King applauded, and the shock in her heart was really indescribable!These skills and methods have surpassed common sense...


    Monkey King slashed 50 swords, the King of the Bears roared and fell to the ground unwillingly, turning into a sky full of data and dissipating! Here comes a gorgeous explosion! ..

 1207 Chapter 12 You have to adapt to me

    To say that it is a big explosion is actually just an exaggerated statement. For ordinary monsters, it can be regarded as a big explosion.


    Sun Wukong didn''t know how many weird he had brushed, and only three pieces of equipment were released, but only to kill such a BOSS, he directly exploded two pieces of equipment.


    One is a weapon, named Snake Sting, the type is whip, attack with poison.


    There is also a [white swordsman suit].


    At the same time, he also got bear paw*1, bear bile*1, experience: 12000!


    The super high experience allowed Monkey King, who was already close to the full value of his experience bar, to directly rise by one level, reaching level 14.


    "The experience value gained by killing the BOSS is so high, it seems that more BOSS will be the king in the future!" Monkey King looked at the 12,000 experience value and looked extremely surprised.


    Killing mobs can''t be more than a hundred points of experience, and killing a BOSS will directly break 10,000 experience. This gap is really not that big.


    But also right, the strength of BOSS and mobs is not a concept at all, and the number is limited.


    After looking at the two pieces of equipment, Monkey King directly traded them to Yuli Yeer.


    Looking at the two pieces of equipment in the trading box in front of him, Liyeer was stunned: "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean! Hurry up and trade, and keep on going!"


    "No... I mean... you gave me these two pieces of equipment like this?" Yuliye''er looked at Monkey King in astonishment.


    "I can''t use the whip, I don''t like the clothes, so I don''t want to throw it away?"


    "No... I mean..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, put it on quickly, just give me more barbecue in the future..."


    "...Then I''m not welcome!" Yuliye''er looked at Sun Wukong for a while, looked at his indifferent attitude, smiled slightly, and her affection for Sun Wukong once again improved a lot.


    In the game, the distribution of equipment will often cause the biggest controversy, PK, killing and overtaking, and even brothers against each other.


    Unexpectedly, Monkey King didn''t hesitate to give her the two pieces of equipment dropped by the BOSS. This generous attitude was enough to arouse the goodwill and trust of others.What''s more, in such a deadly game, equipment represents a life-saving bargaining chip.


    After getting the new equipment, Yu Liyeer naturally put on it immediately. When she saw a flash on her body, she was put on a white swordsman uniform, showing her slender and even figure to the fullest. It was a bit more beautiful than before.


    However, Monkey King shook his head.


    You Liyeer suddenly showed dissatisfaction: "What''s the matter? Isn''t it ugly?"


    "It''s not... It''s just that the way the game is changed is a bit uncomfortable..."


    You Liye''s complexion suddenly turned red: "This kind of thing, just think about it in your heart, why do you say it?"


    "Okay! From now on, I just want to..."


    "..." Yuli Yeer looked at Sun Wukong, half a word, and looked at Sun Wukong''s serious look. How would you tell her to answer?


    "Give you this bear paw and bear bile, let''s use it when your proficiency rises!"


    You Liyeer nodded and put away the things Sun Wukong had traded to her to cover up her embarrassment.


    The two set out again, and they didn''t encounter any powerful monsters along the way, they were just ordinary mobs.


    Monkey King began to teach Yu Liyeer some simple fighting skills, instead of killing monsters alone, he stopped and stopped all the way, and moved on to the next village...


    Until noon on the third day, the two came to the next village: Torbana.


    Because Monkey King brought Yu Liyeer all the way to clear the map, Monkey King has reached level 21, and Yu Liyeer is already level 20.


    Such a level, at this stage, it definitely belongs to the ranks of masters.


    Along the way, Yu Liyeer really saw the terrible place of Monkey King. No matter how huge the number of monsters he encounters, he can always shuttle among the monsters easily, with heaven-defying operations and god-level prediction , And the terrifying combat instinct, easily solve every monster, giving people a sense of omnipotence.


    On the other hand, Yu Liye''s combat level has also been significantly improved, and the original fear of monsters has gradually disappeared, because with Monkey King, she doesn''t have to worry about whether she will be injured.This kind of relaxation of the whole body made her enjoy it.


    The reason Torbana is called a village is that in the game, it is just a novice village. In a real sense, Torbana is a seemingly prosperous town.


    At this time, Torbana looked deserted compared to the starting town. In the streets of Nuo Da, except for the NPCs in twos and threes, there was no player at all.


    Because most players are still in the starting town.


    Only a few players came to this novice village, and these people are basically cheaters who have participated in the game''s closed beta.Naturally, they are striving for this rare resource and are working hard to upgrade. It is impossible to wander around the city.


    Not long after entering the town, Monkey King and Yuli Yeer walked to a hotel, ordered a table full of dishes, and had a big meal before talking.Anyway, the money earned from killing monsters in the past few days is enough for the two of them to eat and drink for a while.


    When the food was almost the same, Yuli Yeer suddenly looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Goku, or... let''s go to register for a guild!"


    "Guild? Don''t go!" Sun Wukong refused without even thinking about it.


    "Huh? Why? You have such a good skill. If you lead everyone, you will be able to attack SAO faster, right?" Yu Liye said with excitement.


    "Not interested!" Monkey King pouted his lips in disdain.


    "How can you say that! Everyone is trapped in this game and may die at any time. Since you have the ability to help everyone, why don''t you help them?" Yuri Yeer became more and more excited.


    "Why should I help them?" Monkey King asked back.


    "Oh?! You...how can you do this..." Yu Liye was obviously at a loss by Sun Wukong''s ruthless attitude.I used to get along well and talk very well, why is this happening now?


    "I''m not the savior. I don''t care about the lives and deaths of others! I have no interest!" Monkey King looked at Yuli Yeer with a plain face, and said faintly: "If you want to follow me, then you have to remember one thing clearly. , It¡¯s not that I adapt to you, but you have to adapt to me! Understand?"


    "I know... I know..." You Liyeer looked at Monkey King blankly, holding her hot and flushing face in both hands and nodded, but she was a little excited in her heart: "Although these words are ruthless and indifferent, why I think it''s cool?"..

 1208 Chapter Thirteen Two Swords

    After getting Sun Wukong''s clearest answer, Yuliyeer did not continue to inquire.Because in her heart, the status of Monkey King is much more important than those of unrelated people. She doesn''t want to lose such a friend of Monkey King because of others.


    Yuliyeer does have a kind heart, but he is not too pedantic and blind kind.


    After eating and drinking, and settled the bill, Monkey King took Yuliye''er to the outside of the town and continued to level up!


    The leveling points outside the town are all relatively low-level, so Sun Wukong took Yu Liyeer directly to the higher level leveling venue...


    After passing through the 15th level field, Kuronuma Forest Forest, Monkey King saw Kirito again, that guy was brushing the giant lizard.


    Giant lizards are the most common kind of monsters here. They are as big as crocodiles and belong to level 15 wild monsters. They have very high attacks, but they are not fast, flexible, and have good experience. They are very suitable for novices to level up.


    "Goku! Look! Someone came here before us, right?" Uriter pointed at Kirito in the distance, looking very surprised.


    "En... But why do you always meet this guy? Is it okay to meet a sister?"


    "Do you know this person?" Yuli Yeer cast a blank look at Monkey King and asked curiously.


    "I have seen it in the town of the beginning...Is it a master!" Monkey King said, opened the system menu, looked at the lighted Second Swordsman in the special skill, looked at the figure of Kirito, smiled inexplicably.Without the exclusive skill of Second Sword Art, he doesn''t know what he will become?


    This two-sword style was activated by Monkey King at level 15.When activating this exclusive skill, he did not have the slightest accident.


    Because of the Second Sword Style, only the player with the fastest response in the entire server can activate the exclusive skills. May I ask, who has a response that can compare with Monkey King?Therefore, this special exclusive skill, how can it not be Kirito''s turn.


    "Huh? Second Swordsmanship? When did you activate this special skill?" Yu Liyeer looked at Monkey King''s skill panel, and immediately moved her head curiously.


    "It was activated at level 15, but for me, it''s dispensable, so I don''t care much!" Monkey King said lightly.


    If Kirito knew this, how would he feel?It''s useless, don''t grab my exclusive skills!Without the Second Sword Style, how could he pretend to make waves?The strength is greatly reduced!


    But this was determined by the system, and Monkey King said it was not intentional.


    "This is a special skill! How could it be useless...Equipped with one weapon is very different from equipping two weapons, okay!" Yu Liye said excitedly: "How to activate this skill?"


    "Only the player with the fastest reaction ability in the whole server can activate..." Monkey King said, looking at Tongren in the distance: "If it weren''t for me, this skill would be his!"


    "That is to say, this is the unique skill of the first person? It doesn''t seem to be simple!" Yu Liye''s eyes looked at the words Er Daoliu with a serious look.At the same time, the curious Asakito looked over: "But listening to you say that, he is the second highest in overall server response ability? How did you know?"


    "The system prompts! When the skill is activated..." Monkey King started to flicker Yu Liyeer, he can''t say, I know it by watching anime?


    "That''s it! A master second only to you, do you want to invite him to join a team for leveling?"


    "No! Brother only takes his sister to level up!"


    "You don''t want to say such unscrupulous words with all righteousness?" Yuliyeer looked at Monkey King with a speechless expression.


    This person is extraordinary for a while, lazy and unrestrained for a while, and for a while he is indifferent, and for a while he is off the assembly line again.How can a person''s character be so complicated?


    But when you think about it carefully, it''s actually not that complicated. He just acts in accordance with his own happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy, hate is hate, like is like, such a person, it is easier to understand.


    "Don''t be jealous, brother won''t treat you badly!"


    "Who is jealous!" Hearing Sun Wukong''s tuned laughter, Yu Liye''s face suddenly blushed.


    "But I''m really surprised, this product is already level 17, and the upgrade efficiency is good!" Monkey King looked at Tongren and praised.


    "Compared to your 21st-level pervert, it''s far from it!" Yu Liyeer was not surprised that Sun Wukong could see Kirito''s level at a glance.Instead, he looked at Monkey King¡¯s eyes flashing with admiration. You know, when Monkey King upgraded, he still brought her such an experienced oil bottle!


    Because when Monkey King killed monsters, she was mostly helping Monkey King cook food...


    The two are level 21 and the other is level 20. This gap is not so big!


    The conversation between the two obviously attracted Kirito''s attention. Looking at Monkey King and Yuli Yeer, there was a slight surprise in his eyes, but he was relieved when he thought of Monkey King''s inhuman combat strength.


    Kirito, who thinks he is very powerful, instantly lost his self-confidence when facing Monkey King. That operation is simply a god!Not accessible to mortals.


    "If there is this person in...the attack on the tower level, it should be much easier..." Kirito looked at Monkey King, mentally entangled whether to say hello to him.


    However, just when he was struggling with himself, Monkey King had already set off with Yu Liyeer towards a more advanced map...


    Seeing the two people walking away, Kirito shook his head helplessly, and continued to kill monsters and play his stand-alone game...


    Before I knew it, a week passed...


    Both Monkey King and Yuriye''s levels have been upgraded to level 30, the highest level among all players.


    Because she didn''t want to pull too much with Yuli Yeer''s level, Sun Wukong allowed her to maintain a balance with his own level, so that the two could always kill monsters and level up together.


    Within a week, the number of players who came to Torbana gradually increased, and groups began to surface...


    But what makes people even more concerned is that the game has just started for more than ten days, and the number of deaths has reached 1,200.


    The reason for such detailed statistics is that the Black Iron Palace, known as the "Resurrection Room", was set up on a huge metal monument that was not available during the closed test. Its surface was engraved with all The names of ten thousand players.The above is actually very intimate on the name of the dead player, with a simple and easy to understand horizontal line, and there is also a detailed record of the time and cause of death next to it.


    The person who won the honor of being the first to be marked as the elimination line appeared three hours after the game started.


    The cause of death was not fighting monsters, but suicide...

 1209 Chapter 14 Raiders

    This man put forward the argument that, based on the structure of NERvGear, as long as the connection with the game system can be cut off, it should be able to automatically restore consciousness.


    So he jumped over the high fence at the southern end of the town of Beginning, which is located at the outermost observatory of Aincrad.


    The result is self-evident.


    In short, over time, players have gradually begun to understand the cruelty of this game.As a result, they gradually developed a lot of prejudice and hostility towards those who had their own resources and quickly upgraded their ranks.


    Because people are jealous, you obviously have the ability, why not share with everyone, why not help everyone and lead them out of trouble!


    Such reasons, in the perception of those players, have become more and more intense, and in the end it has become more and more general.


    Torbana at this time is not as deserted as before. Players can be seen everywhere, and there are many stallholders on the streets, which has increased a lot of popularity here.


    There was an exclamation from the crowd, which attracted the attention of all nearby players: "There is news from the town of the beginning that someone has died!"


    "Cut, there will be no death in this game! What''s so surprising..." Someone looked disdainful.


    "No! The people who died this time are different! It is clearly recorded on the death plate that they...they died in the hands of the first-tier gatekeeper!"


    "Huh?! Has the first-tier boss been found?"


    "Where? Where?"


    For a time, all the players became boiling.


    In this game, attacking the guarding BOSS on each level is the main task that every player cares about most and is the most important.


    All of a sudden, those ambitious players began to organize teams and prepare to explode the BOSS. If they succeed, they will not only get excellent equipment, but also become a topical figure in the game!


    However, in only half a day, a large number of teams who died in the hands of the first-tier guard BOSS frequently spread out, making those enthusiastic players poured cold water on them, and they no longer dare to try easily.Not to mention the explosion of the boss, they have not even obtained the most basic information of the boss, and they have been completely destroyed.


    In the face of this tragic failure, the players again pointed the finger at the cheaters who were only for themselves, and strongly demanded that they share information and publish all the information they know.


    Some of the cheaters were disdainful and some remained silent, but in the end there was an enthusiastic cheater who wrote the information he knew into a strategy guide and released it for free.


    But even so, there are still players who expressed strong dissatisfaction with the cheaters!


    In a restaurant, Liyeer took a guidebook that he had just received, and came to sit next to Monkey King who was eating and drinking. Looking at the fierce Monkey King, he said that he was quite calm: "The BOSS coordinates I have already I understand, it¡¯s in the deepest part of the map...According to the above record, the name of the BOSS is [Goblin Lord, Yilufang] and a follower named [Fallen Guards]. The BOSS weapons are battle axes and shields. When the last segment of HP turns red, it will be replaced with a saber of the extreme sword system, and the attack mode will also change..."


    "You go out to get this stuff?" Monkey King said vaguely while destroying the food in front of him.


    "Of course, although I have absolute confidence in your strength, it is important to collect a little information and be careful. After all, this game only has one life, and if you die, you will really die..." Yu Liye said with a serious face. .


    "I''m afraid the strategy in your hands is useless!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "How come, this is a strategy guide issued by the cheaters..."


    "It is said that it is a fraudster. The information he announced cannot be completely believed. Akihiko Kaaba is not a fool. It is impossible to make the boss''s ability the same as it was during the beta test. A lot of changes must be made. Doing what is said above will ensure that more people will be killed by the boss!"


    "Yeah! Why didn''t I think about it! No, I have to notify others immediately! Tell them that they can''t fully believe what the Raiders say!" You Liyeer immediately got up and stood up, twisting Xiaoman''s waist and went out: Wait for me here, don''t run around!"


    Seeing Yu Liye''s back, Sun Wukong shook his head and continued to wipe out the food on the table... This kind of old good man''s method, he disdain to do it, but he will not stop Yu Liye.


    Before long, a group of five people walked into the restaurant...


    "Waiter, bring all the big fish and meat!"


    "Hey hey hey~ Are you ill? With such a way of eating, the money we finally saved will be spent immediately!"


    "What does it matter! Today is an important day for the official establishment of our Moon Night Black Cat Group, and occasionally we have to be proud..."


    "Um... just eat something... you don''t have to be so wasteful..." This was a soft and very beautiful female voice.


    "Well? Moonlight Black Cat Group? It''s a bit familiar!" Monkey King, who was sweeping the food in front of him, immediately turned his head and glanced at other people, then fixed his gaze on the girl and scratched it. He scratched his head, his face was stunned: "Fortunately? I finally saw a familiar sister again! But her ending doesn''t seem to be very good! In the original, it seems to be dead..."


    Lower your head and continue to wipe out the food in front of you...


    "That person... can eat well! Are you not afraid of eating badly?" Fortunately, he looked at Monkey King who was already full of plates in front of him, with a look of surprise.


    "It''s a game here, how can I eat my stomach... but it''s really good! How much does it cost for this meal?" A teenager looked at Monkey King with shock.No one would be surprised to see overlapping plates full of tables.This meal can match his appetite for several days.


    "You two don''t talk about people behind your back, sit down and order food..."


    Fortunately, I smiled embarrassedly, and sat down obediently...


    After eating and drinking, touching his stomach, Monkey King said with emotion: "Unexpectedly, he will become a rice bucket in the game, and the money he played is basically spent on eating. The money he accumulates for a house looks like It¡¯s a little vague! It seems that I have to find a way to make some money. In the game, not having a house can¡¯t do..."


    With emotion, a light spot suddenly appeared in front of Monkey King. It was someone who sent him a message.No need to think about it, it must be Liyeer, because Sun Wukong''s friend is only her friend.


    When I clicked it on, a word box emerged immediately: "Wukong, I was blocked by a group of people and couldn''t leave. Come and save me!"..

 1210 Chapter Fifteen

    As soon as Monkey King saw the distress message, his heart suddenly became angry, took out the transfer crystal, and sent it directly to the transfer square in the middle of the town in a burst of light.


    Follow the friend column, shown by Liyeer''s position, and ran over at the fastest speed...


    On the other hand, Yuliyeer''s side, she was surrounded by countless players at this time, she was not allowed to take a step, all of them were angry, jealous and dissatisfied.


    "I have said, I am not a cheater, I kindly remind you to avoid making unnecessary sacrifices, how can you do this! Hurry up!" At this moment, Yu Liye''s face panicked and was besieged by countless players. , Making her nervous, and mentally aggrieved.


    "Don''t even think about quibbling, look at your level, level 30! Let me ask the people present at least 15.6 level, and the highest is no more than 20 points. Apart from the beta testers who have monopolized a lot of resources, who Can you improve your level so quickly? You are a fool of us!" A guy who didn''t seem to be a good thing looked at Yuriyeer, screaming and fanning the crowd.


    "Yes, right! Level 30! So high! Only level 17!"


    "Level 17 is already very high! I''m only level 13!"


    "She must be a cheater! She doesn''t even admit it, it''s so annoying!"


    "It is because of you selfish cheaters that so many people have died! If you all stood up, how could it be like this!"


    The angry voices all around made Yu Liye''s more flustered, but the more flustered she was, the more players felt her guilty conscience, and the more persecuted her.


    "What do you want?" Feeling helpless, Yuliye''er could only ask with anger, but as soon as this sentence was uttered, it was obvious that he indirectly admitted that he was a fraudster.


    "The beta test bastards, disappeared from our eyes from the day the game started, efficient hunting, exclusive and advantageous spawning points, selfishly improving their level, and then pretending to be nonchalant, such bastards! I I want you to kneel down and apologize, and then hand over the money and equipment you have hidden, otherwise, we will let you know that we civilian players are also angry!"


    "You..." Yu Liye''s face was flushed with this aggressive tone, but there is nowhere to vent: "The equipment can be given to you, but kneel down and apologize, it''s impossible!"


    "Asshole! Do you still think you are right? Do you die in vain when so many people? We are not asking you to kneel for us, we are asking you to kneel down for those who died and apologize!" The man''s expression was fierce, and he cleverly took advantage of all the pros and cons that could be used, saying that Yuliyeer was speechless, and could only say with grievances: "But I am not a fraudster..."


    The tone was choked up, almost crying.


    Chu Chu''s pitiful appearance made some people feel soft: "Looking at her, it doesn''t seem like she is lying? Isn''t she really a cheater?"


    "How is it possible! She is pretending to be pitiful, just trying to arouse our sympathy! The cheaters are bastards!"


    The sympathy that many players just aroused, because of this, they became angry again!


    You Liyeer is already at a loss!


    "A bunch of rubbish! Get out of me!" But at this moment, I heard a sound full of anger and killing intent. Everyone turned around and saw that there was a gloomy and terrifying voice. The man with the face rushed towards them at an astonishing speed...


    "Wukong..." Seeing the figure of Monkey King, Yu Liyeer, who was originally aggrieved and at a loss, suddenly sighed and became surprised.I don''t know since when, she has unknowingly regarded Monkey King as an object of dependence.


    "Who are you? Who are you scolding?"


    A group of players suddenly glared at Monkey King.


    Obviously, Sun Wukong offended them all by yelling.


    "It''s you scumbags! What is it that Lao Tzu is a censor of fraud! Who do you think you are? Lao Tzu? Or, your father is Li Gang? Why does Lao Tzu care about your life and death? You all It¡¯s my son? Grass! He said a lot of arrogant things, really shameless, a bunch of rubbish stuff, rubbish like you, it¡¯s best to die!"


    Monkey King glared at the crowd, and he was swearing, even if no one told him about the situation here, he knew everything well, but don''t forget who he is!


    The self-righteous and ugly faces of this group of players made him very sick and unhappy.


    They really think of themselves as a green onion, right?The cheaters have to take care of your life and death?Are you really a savior?If you have no relatives, why should people be responsible to you?And he and Yuli Yeer are not cheaters yet!


    "Asshole! Who are you scolding? Fuck him! Fuck him!"


    "This person must also be a beta tester, too arrogant!"


    "Beta beta testers are not good things. Such selfish black sheep must be eliminated! Kill him!"


    Sun Wukong''s scolding, suddenly aroused anger, all of them glared at him with anger, lighted up their weapons, and looked like they were about to dismantle him.


    "Wu... Wukong..." Yu Liyeer came to Sun Wukong''s side, gently tugged at the corner of his clothes, and reminded in a low voice.She also thinks that Sun Wukong''s words are a bit too much, isn''t this offending everyone here!


    "Afraid of a fart! Lao Tzu looks upset with these self-righteous scumbags, and looks disgusting!" Sun Wukong''s eyes swept around, and he said with extreme contempt: "What''s wrong? I''m not convinced! Let''s chop off labor and capital!"


    "Too...too arrogant! Too arrogant! I''m going to hack him to death!" A player rushed towards Monkey King angrily!


    "This idiot, PK is not allowed in the circle..." A player shook his head and sighed.


    However, the following picture stunned all the people present.


    Just listen to Monkey King''s hum, the ancient sword in his hand flashed, and he waved his hand and squatted, the player who charged at him with an angry face, his head rose to the sky, blood spattered, and at the same time, he slapped and broke into pieces. Countless blue data disappeared!


    "Ah!! Killed! Killed!!"


    "How come... this is... a safe area..."


    For a while, everyone was frightened and horrified, and some of them even screamed.


    "You...you..." Yu Liye''s face suddenly became shocked and shocked when he looked at Monkey King who suddenly killed the player.Killing the player is equivalent to killing a person!


    Killing is indeed a very unbelievable and terrifying thing for an ordinary person!


    PS: There was a power outage during the day, but it can only be changed at night, and there are about two more changes later...

 1211 Chapter 16 Who cant think so much

    "You... call the King of Tooth, right?" Monkey King looked at the person who yelled the most fiercely and took the lead in leading everyone to chuckle.


    "Yes...what''s the matter?" The man named Fang Wang looked at Monkey King in horror, but he pretended to be very calm, and said: "Say...tell you! I''m not afraid of you! Even if you can kill Me! Could it be possible to kill everyone here?"


    "Huh! You take yourself too seriously... and what''s wrong?" Monkey King looked at him with disdain, his figure flashed, and blood suddenly appeared!


    Tooth King looked at Monkey King with horror and inconceivable expression. He covered the scary cut in his throat with his hands. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t say a word. For a moment, In the boundless fear, it turns into data and dissipates!


    Another person was killed!


    "How is it possible! This is in the circle, why? Why can he kill? This is impossible!"


    "Is there a bug in the system?"


    The eyes of the players looking at Monkey King were instantly filled with fear. They all looked at Monkey King vigilantly, backing back and forth, and distanced themselves from this dangerous man!


    "A bunch of scums, didn¡¯t you scream so much before? Why are you now? Come on! Come and kill Laozi!" Monkey King looked indifferent, looking at the players in front of him as if he were looking at a group of lifeless plants. It made the group of players cold from head to toe, this look is simply terrifying!Some people even fled here screaming because of fear!


    Even more people were scared to the ground!


    A look, terrifying!


    With a light swipe of the ancient sword in his hand, Monkey King was about to rush into the crowd and start killing, but he didn''t want to, his arm was tight, and Yu Liyeer was hugged tightly in his arms.


    There was fear in her eyes, she looked at Monkey King pleadingly, and shook her head: "Don''t kill anyone, Wukong, I...I''m fine...you...the way you look now... terrible..."


    Sun Wukong frowned, looked at Yuli Yeer''s expression at the moment, sighed in his heart, put away his sword, and looked at the group of players coldly: "Get out!"


    A "roll" made the group of players fled this place full of horror!But for a moment, only Monkey King and Yuli Yeer were left here.


    After escaping here, those players suddenly felt that they were still cold, their hearts beating as if they were about to burst, and their bodies trembled and trembled involuntarily, as if they were walking in hell!


    That look is terrible!Is that cold breath that makes people fall in hell murderous?The stuff in the book is actually in reality...no, it appears in the game, and they have experienced it firsthand!The horror of being unable to move, as if falling into an endless dark shadow, they will never forget in this lifetime!


    "These cheap bones, you really take yourself seriously if you don''t teach them a lesson!" Monkey King snorted and stopped Yu Liyeer''s hand and left here...


    Along the way, Yuliyeer was silent and did not dare to speak, because she was also shocked by Monkey King''s sudden eruption.


    The aura that looked like a murderer just now shocked her too much!


    Yuli Yeer did not expect that a word of discord between Monkey King would be mercilessly murderous!


    "What''s the matter? I''ve been absent-minded all the time? Isn''t this like you? Is it really scared by those bastards?" Monkey King looked at Yuli Yeer with concern.


    "No...no..." Yuli Yeer shook his head, looked at Monkey King''s caring expression, and recalled the moment when he saw the people without emotion, shook his head vigorously, and looked at Monkey King, heart. Muttering: "It must be an illusion..."


    Throwing away the distracting thoughts in her mind, Yu Liye returned to her former appearance again, and asked very puzzled: "What happened before? Why can you kill people in the circle? Is there really something wrong with it?"


    "There is no problem with the system, the reason is me, because I want to kill it!"


    "That''s why I asked you why?"


    "Didn''t I say it, it''s me!"


    "But I still haven''t figured it out!"


    Monkey King looked at Yuli Yeer speechlessly, and said lightly: "You will understand in the future...Don''t ask so much now..."


    "Forget it!" Yuliyeer snorted uncomfortably.


    "By the way, how did those people know that you have level 30?"


    "I was seen by the tooth king when I accidentally checked the status, and then he yelled nonchalantly and attracted all the players around..."


    "Such rubbish is really deadly!" Monkey King looked disdainful.It''s really unreasonable to make trouble by trashing yourself and pushing the responsibility on others.


    Yuliye''er opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she thought of the aggressive appearance of those people and didn''t say it again, but in her opinion, those people are not dead even though they are hateful.


    But she also understood the temperament of Monkey King, and she cut it off when she was upset, saying that it aroused the disgust of Monkey King, so she didn''t say it.After being silent for a while, he asked: "Are we going there now? Shall we attack the first-tier BOSS?"


    "Yes! We have basically brushed the first layer once, and it is boring enough!" Monkey King nodded.


    "Just the two of us? Isn''t it too risky?" You Liyeer said with a serious face: "Your strength is undoubted, but after all, it is the first-tier guardian BOSS, should there be any big tricks? If you go crazy, maybe your guarding operations won''t be useful, right?"


    "You too underestimate me! Don''t use common sense to restrain me. There is no magic in this game, and there is no such thing as group attack skills. No one can hurt me just by fighting with weapons!" Sun Wukong Face confident, because he has that confident capital.BOSS?In his eyes it is just an ant!Leapfrogging challenge, that is his patent.Pick the boss without injury, no one can copy it!


    "Okay! I just made a suggestion just to be safe! Since you are so confident, then I have nothing to say!" Seeing Sun Wukong''s expression by Liyeer, she knew that it was useless to say anything. Besides, she also has full trust in the strength of Monkey King.


    With coordinates, finding a way is naturally much simpler...


    "Strange! Why didn''t I see a stranger along the way?" Monkey King looked at the empty road and looked a little surprised. It stands to reason that this place should be full of strangers.


    "Because someone just passed by, clean up all the blame!" You Liyeer said.


    "Is anyone in front of us to challenge the boss?" Monkey King smiled slightly: "Who can''t think about it!"


    PS: There is one more later...

 1212 Chapter 17 Goblin Lord, Yilufang

    Before long, Monkey King and Yu Liyeer came to a maze of criss-cross roads and curves!


    "This is the maze area on the first floor. As long as we have navigated this area and entered the innermost level of the maze, we should be able to see the guardian boss on the first floor!" You Liye said with a serious face.


    "The labyrinth area...Do you know how to go?" Monkey King looked at Yuliyeer.


    "Yes, there are marked routes in this strategy guide."


    "Lead the way ahead!"


    The monsters in the labyrinth area are all relatively powerful elite monsters. There are beasts and elite goblins with a high level of one person. The level is generally around 20!


    According to the guide, Monkey King and Yu Li Yeer walked all the way, but still did not encounter a monster. After about ten minutes of walking, Monkey King and Yu Li Yeer finally saw the instigator!


    Looking at the figure in front of the five elite goblins caught in the attack, Monkey King was really speechless: "Why is this guy again... I know you are the protagonist of this world, but is it really good for you to feel like this?"


    "Huh? What''s the name of the one you said before?...Oh, yes, Kirito...he was here alone..." Yuriye looked at Kirito with a look of surprise: "Could he be thinking Can you defeat the first-tier boss alone?"


    "Even a few elite goblins can''t solve it. You want to single out the boss, you think too much!"


    As soon as Monkey King¡¯s words fell, he saw that Kirito not far away was suddenly beaten by an elite goblin, and the other four goblins saw the opportunity and rushed towards him...


    In an instant, Kirito''s blood volume hit the bottom directly, and his face was a little pale in fright, so he quickly drew back and ran away and dared not fight!


    Just seeing the two Monkey Kings at the intersection, they were stunned, and immediately shouted: "Run away!" While shouting, they ran towards Monkey King and the others, because their direction here happened to be the way out. ¡­


    "Why are you running to our side all right? You are running somewhere else!" Yu Liye immediately shouted angrily.


    A situation like this is a bit like a disaster.


    "..." Kirito didn''t know how to answer.


    "Get ready to fight!" Sun Wukong also knew that this was the only way out, and didn''t say much, he said lightly, and he walked forward with a long sword...


    "Be careful, this elite goblin''s attack speed is very fast, five attacking together, it is difficult to dodge..." Kirito immediately reminded.


    Sun Wukong ignored him, but when Kirito passed by him, he instantly shot, swiped a sword, slashed at the two elite goblins, and pulled back their hatred...


    And Yuliyeer also drew a whip on the forehead of an elite goblin, and on the backhand a whip was drew on the second elite goblin!


    Holding two elite goblins at the same time, Liye walked beside them, taking advantage of the rigid gap, one whip and one whip were drawn on the bodies of the two elite goblins, and the amount of blood dropped down. , Kirito looked surprised!


    This damage is simply crushing!How many levels does this have?


    Just as he killed half of the remaining elite goblin chasing him, the two elite goblins on the Monkey King''s side had already turned into data and dissipated!


    "It''s amazing..." Although he already knew the strength of Monkey King, he still felt shocked in his heart when he saw it now.


    And looking at that woman''s position, she is also a master!


    Isn''t this nonsense? After Sun Wukong''s training, even if Yu Liye''s cooking, he will make great progress!


    With the participation of Monkey King and Yuri Yeer, the five elite goblins were quickly killed.


    "Thank you!" Kirito thanked Sun Wukong with a sincere expression.Even if the two of them didn''t help, he still had the confidence to escape, but after all, they helped him, and thanks are a must.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just easy, and even if we don''t make a move, you can retreat safely!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, pulling Yuliyeer and walking forward...


    "Um, are you going to challenge the first-tier guarding boss?" Kirito hurriedly asked, looking at the back of the two.


    "Of course, otherwise you think we are here to play!"


    "Um... I''m not doubting your strength... It''s just... if you want to challenge the boss, with the difficulty of this maze, I''m afraid you have to at least follow a team to attack..."


    "That''s for you..." Monkey King said, already pulling Yuriye to bypass the attacks of the monsters with elegant footwork, and disappeared into Kirito''s vision...


    Kirito wanted to follow up and take a look, but looking at the monsters blocking the way in front, he had to give up, sighed slightly, and could only go back...


    You Liyeer was dragged by Monkey King all the way, dodged and ran, and asked curiously: "Why don''t you go all the way, this is all experience! The level is increased, and the confidence to kill the boss will be greater!"


    "Naturally it is used to block others, I don''t want someone to make trouble when killing the boss!"


    Not long after, looking at the huge iron gate that appeared in front of him, Yuli Yeer was full of excitement: "This is it, the first-tier guardian boss is here!"


    "Go! Do it!" Monkey King pushed open the door in front of him, but what he saw was pitch black!


    As Monkey King and Yuliyeer walked into the hall, with a roar, the entire hall suddenly lit up. The BOSS standing on the high platform instantly jumped down. During the roar, three fallen guards were summoned by it. ¡­


    The boss looks very tall and abscessed, but the muscles are very solid, holding a shield in one hand and a long-handled battle axe in the other, which looks like a sense of oppression!


    A string of names was displayed on the top of his head: Goblin Lord, Yilufang.


    The health bar has four segments and no specific value is displayed.


    The three fallen guards are about the size of ordinary people, and they are extremely ugly. They hold long-handled warhammers and are also very deterrent.


    Without extra words, the moment Monkey King and Yuliye set foot in the hall, they had declared that the battle had begun!


    The goblin lord and three fallen guards roared, rushing towards Monkey King and Yuliyeer...


    That aura was really not comparable to the monster outside, making Yuliye very nervous.


    "Don''t be afraid! You first deal with a fallen guard, and I will hold the rest!"


    Hearing Monkey King''s voice, Yu Liye''s nodded with a serious face, and rushed forward. A whip was drawn on a fallen guard, and his hatred was caught...


    And Monkey King also laughed: "Come on! Let me see how many kilograms of your strongest boss in the first tier!"..

 1213 Chapter Eighteen Boss Battle

    As soon as Monkey King rushed forward, the two fallen guards lifted the sledgehammers in their hands and slammed them at him unceremoniously!


    Obviously, Monkey King didn''t want to face them with weapons, so that although they could defend against their attacks, the force of the collision would also deduct his HP!


    So he chose to dodge and counterattack. This is a game. Every time a monster launches an attack, there is always a momentary pause, and Monkey King seizes such a momentary opportunity to inflict continuous attack damage on the fallen guard!


    But wanting to dodge the attack of the two fallen guards is actually very simple for Monkey King. He did not dodge elsewhere. Instead, he lifted the sledgehammer from the two to smash the moment, grabbing the gap, and starting from them. Passes across the middle!


    This approach is very risky. A mistake, if one of the fallen guards is attacked, then all that is waiting is death!Because behind, there will be a continuous fierce attack from the big boss goblin lord Yilufang. With its attack damage, even Monkey King can''t hold it. If you get two more hits, you will have to be second.


    But Monkey King easily passed through, and in the process of traversing, he gave the two fallen guards a sword separately, taking away their little blood, and successfully holding them. Hatred.


    However, after Monkey King passed through the two fallen guards, what he faced was the more terrifying goblin lord Yilufang. The situation at this time can be described as a face-to-face encounter with it!


    The goblin lord Yilufang was not polite, he immediately roared, his battle axe turned into a dazzling cold light, and he slammed down at Monkey King with unparalleled momentum!There was an axe to split Monkey King in half.


    Monkey King had a plain face. The moment the goblin lord Yilufang had just raised the battle axe in his hand, he already knew the point of its attack. He stepped down and dodged to the right, revealing the two fallen guards behind him. .


    Thus, the goblin lord Yilufang made this mighty slash, not only did not attack Monkey King, but instead slashed on the fallen guard on the right who just wanted to attack Monkey King!


    With a loud''bang'' loud noise, accompanied by a terrible and harsh howl from the fallen guards, it was directly slashed out by the goblin lord Yilufang!When xiong cracked a huge hole!


    But this is a game, not a reality. Attacking friendly personnel will not cause effective damage, so the Fallen Guards seem to be seriously injured, but there is no deduction of HP.But it effectively knocked him out of the attack circle.


    With a miss, the goblin lord Yilufang suddenly kicked out towards Monkey King. With such a distance, if there were no accidents, he would definitely be kicked 100%!Who is the Monkey King at its right foot!


    But the accident happened. The attack of another fallen guard smashed towards Monkey King at the same time, and the result was a bang. It hit the goblin lord Yilufang with a hammer. Monkey King kicked out on his ankle!


    This position is stuck, it is simply wonderful, and the timing is even better to the peak. There is no difference!


    The big foot that kicked out was slammed with a hammer, and the huge power instantly made the goblin lord Yilufang lose his sense of balance and lean to one side!


    Seeing the right time, Monkey King flashed his figure, and slashed with a sword on the independent left foot of the goblin lord Yilufang!


    The pain and the momentary stiffness after being attacked made the goblin lord Yilufang, who wanted to stabilize his balance, crashed to the ground!But Monkey King unceremoniously launched an onslaught!


    The speed of the sword is as fast as lightning, and it turns into a dazzling afterimage of the sword flower, swinging it on the huge body of the goblin lord Yilufang!Make its blood volume diminish at an alarming rate.


    The goblin lord Yilufang immediately roared, and he swung his battle axe in his hand, slashing towards Monkey King!


    Monkey King leaped lightly and dodged easily, but suffered from the fallen guard who rushed up and slammed down at Monkey King. Seeing that it was about to hit Monkey King with a hammer, it was a sudden note. The battle axe slashed in the middle, and the terrifying force directly knocked it out!


    On the side facing a fallen guard by herself, Yuliye''s face was shocked: "This position is stuck, and the timing of the attack is too delicate, right? Forget it once, this series of situations is the same. Is it a bit too exaggerated?"


    "Don''t feel sigh, kill quickly! After killing one, we will lead one..." The Monkey King replied to Yu Liye''s, and several consecutive swords slashed on the goblin lord Yilufang''s body, again taking away a lot of it. Blood volume.


    After the goblin lord Yilufang stubbornly resisted Monkey King''s several sword attacks, he stood up from the ground forcibly, picked up the shield in his left hand, and slammed down at Monkey King!


    This time it has learnt well, and instead of using a tomahawk, it uses a shield instead.


    Monkey King hurriedly drew back, avoiding the goblin lord''s attack, as if there were eyes behind him, and then bent down again to avoid the attack of the fallen guard who had been smashed first.


    Then his body suddenly bounced up, the long sword in his hand flickered and became brighter and brighter, and Monkey King''s figure instantly attacked the goblin lord who had just launched the attack and was in a straight moment!


    Gather Qi!Inflict twice the damage of the target''s own strength!


    This is a skill that Monkey King realized and recognized by the system!


    Although Sun Wukong described it as rubbish, the damage was indeed considerable.


    With a puff, a sword flashing with a strong sword light suddenly slashed into the xiong chamber of the goblin lord, leaving a long, huge opening!


    But this was not over yet, one move was performed, and Monkey King followed the second move to greet the goblin lord!


    Pick up!


    This is the most common skill that everyone can learn after level 5!


    But hitting the goblin lord Yilufang''s body, it turned out to be directly into the air with its huge body!It can be seen that Monkey King is powerful.This also indirectly puts Yilufang, the goblin lord, in a state where he cannot fight back.


    Monkey King jumped up immediately, and the raindrops greeted the goblin lord Yilufang''s body, causing its blood to drain rapidly!It didn''t take a moment to wipe out its first blood volume!


    On the side of Liye''er, one of the fallen guards had already been dealt with at this time. When the other fallen guard who was attacking towards Monkey King was pulled down, at the same time, she reminded: "Wukong, there is another one. Below you, be careful!"


    Sun Wukong nodded, without her reminding him, he naturally knew that the fallen guard was at his feet, waiting for him to land and attack him.


    Is it possible?


    PS: By the way, it¡¯s been a long time since I asked for a monthly pass. I was working before, and I didn¡¯t have the face to ask for it. Now I have time and I want to go to the homepage, so give me all the tickets!Guarantee three shifts every day...

 1214 Chapter Nineteen

    In the continuous attacks of Monkey King, I saw the goblin lord Yilufang about to land!


    And the moment it landed, it was the time it counterattacked, so Monkey King decisively stepped on the goblin lord''s body, a backflip, and it happened to land behind the fallen guard!


    At the same time, the goblin lord Yilufang also crashed to the ground!


    Having said so much, in fact, the whole time only happened in a few seconds.


    And at the moment when Monkey King landed, the fallen guard immediately turned around, screaming and slammed down at Monkey King!


    Such a mob has a single attack, in the eyes of Monkey King, it is almost like a child playing a big sword.


    At the moment he landed, Monkey King knew that the Fallen Guards would turn around and hit back, and watching its turning movements and subtle changes in his hands and feet, he instantly grasped where he was about to attack!


    From the corner of his eyes, he glanced at the goblin lord Yilufang who was about to get up. Between the lightning and flint, he had already planned how to dodge the next step, which is the best route!


    On the left side, moving horizontally, he smoothly gave a blow to the fallen guard who was empty, making its movement into a forced rigid state.


    And at this point in time, the goblin lord Yilufang had already stood up again, roaring in anger, turning into sound waves and spreading, it was really extraordinary!


    It has been suppressed by Monkey King, not even a trace of the opponent''s blood volume has been taken away, but his own blood volume has been knocked out, which makes it extremely angry!Entered directly into a state of violent violence.


    The increase gained by Furious is that the attack power is increased by 50%; the attack frequency is increased by 2 times. That is to say, before it can only attack once per second, now it can attack twice in one second; the attack is not rigid, after being attacked , The displayed skills will not be interrupted; but the same, the defense power is reduced by 100%!


    "Furious? How come, this is not mentioned in the strategy guide!" Yu Liyeer, who was always watching Monkey King fighting, exclaimed suddenly.


    "It seems that after I destroyed one of its HP without injury, the hidden condition was triggered..." Monkey King looked at the goblin lord Yilufang, and said lightly: "It''s okay, you concentrate on dealing with the mobs, and its defense is reduced. For me, it is more advantageous!"


    As Monkey King said, he stepped a little, jumped again to the left and avoided.And the violent tomahawk chop of the goblin lord Yilufang followed closely, and the''bang'' axe chopped and chopped the body of the fallen guard who was pursuing from behind!


    "Gah~~!!!"


    The fallen spirit guard uttered a scream, and it was almost full of blood, and its blood volume was instantly emptied. It was actually killed by the goblin lord with an axe!


    "En? It hurts?" Monkey King was slightly surprised: "It seems that the system re-judgment. I feel that this fallen guard is a burden, so it has been eliminated? Or is this the effect of the state of the enemy and us after the rage? "


    In short, no matter which type, the Fallen Guards were indeed killed by a single axe, so Monkey King¡¯s plan to use it to get stuck was ruined. Now, he must directly face the raging boss, the goblin lord Yilufang. .


    And while killing the fallen guards in seconds, the battle axe of the goblin lord slammed on the ground at the same time!


    Just listen to the loud sound of''bang'', the ground instantly collapsed, and terrible energy oscillated to the surrounding! Seeing its power, if it is scratched on the body, it can definitely take away most of the blood!


    This made Sun Wukong, who felt extremely sensitive, noticed it for the first time, and pulled back again, avoiding the vigorous shock attack!


    After the goblin lord Yilufang attacked, the cracked ground instantly recovered intact!This building is an indestructible object, so the previous cracking effect is actually just a special effect attached to the skill.


    "Does the attack come with energy? This is a bit troublesome..." Monkey King looked at the goblin lord Yilufang, frowning: "That is to say, it is difficult to achieve the condition of being harmless with dodge movements. , Because even if it dodges the attack, it will be scratched by the accompanying strength, so the only way is to...fully suppress it! Suppress it so that it can''t fight back!"


    "But with my current one-handed attack speed, I can''t completely suppress it. It seems that these two-sword skills are not completely useless..."


    Monkey King said, turning around to escape...


    The goblin lord Yilufang naturally roared, chased up, and slashed down with an axe!


    Titicaca~~~


    In a series of loud noises, the violent and terrifying axe destroyed the ground all the way, and slashed towards Monkey King!


    Monkey King jumped to the side, avoiding the attack, and at the same time he called out his special skill menu, tapped the second sword stream to activate it, then opened the inventory, and in his left hand, an ancient Qingfeng sword flashed out!


    "If you attack with two hands, you can suppress it!" Monkey King held the ancient sword in both hands, looked at the goblin lord Yilufang who was pursuing him, and smiled faintly. This time, he is not evading!


    At this time, Yuli Yeer had already killed the last fallen guard, and hurried to Monkey King, wanting to help.


    But Sun Wukong hurriedly drank it: "Don''t come here, I want to kill it alone! See what kind of special items will fall out of this BOSS if the non-injury order is wiped out!"


    "Uh! Single kill without injury..." As soon as Yu Liye heard this, the wind suddenly became messy. What a perverted person must dare to say such perverted words!


    You know, other people organized a group to clean this BOSS, and they don''t know how many lives were lost in vain. Even if the BOSS''s blood volume is not destroyed, the group will be destroyed!


    However, Sun Wukong actually wanted a person to wipe out this BOSS without injury. Such a crazy move, who would dare to believe it?But Liyeer knew that Monkey King had already done it, because at this time, he had already destroyed the entire blood volume of this BOSS without injury...


    This kind of incredible thing may really be done by the man in front of him. For a while, Liye''s heart became surging, unable to conceal the excitement in his heart: "Come on! Goku! I''m waiting for you to get rid of it! "


    "Then! Come on!" Monkey King looked at the goblin lord Yilufang, who was rushing towards him again, with a plain face. At the moment when he raised his hand and was about to slash at his feet, his figure appeared instantly. Before it!


    The ancient swords in Monkey King''s hands were also covered with a layer of white light, which looked like Guangwu, dazzling and dazzling!


    He was actually above the two swords, and at the same time displayed the Qi Gathering Slash!


    And still gather but not break up!


    And the effect of Gathering Qi Slash is to double the attack of one''s own power!..

 1215 Chapter Twenty The Desperate

    At the same time that [Gathering Qi Slash] was turned on, Monkey King also turned on the skill activated at level 30: [Blurry Rain]!


    This is just like the name of the skill, an indiscriminate attack skill!A continuous attack that relies entirely on your own judgment. As long as the action is not interrupted, you can continue to attack!


    And Monkey King''s first sword hit the right hand of the goblin lord Yilufang, who was holding up to slash!Forcibly knocked the hand it wanted to cut back!


    Although the Goblin Lord is in a violent state at this time, his attack power is doubled, and his skills will not be interrupted!However, after Sun Wukong used Qi Gathering Slash, his power doubled. With the addition of gusts of wind and rain, he forcibly defeated the goblin lord''s attack with his brutal force. This is called a forced interruption!


    Because he was in a violent state, the defense of the goblin lord Yilufang had been reduced by 50%. After suffering this powerful blow from Monkey King, his blood volume was directly reduced by about one-tenth!


    Of course, this is not the total blood volume, just one of the blood tanks!


    "Roar!!"


    One blow hurts, the goblin lord Yilufang roared immediately, lifting the shield in his left hand and slamming down at Monkey King!


    Just when it raised its left hand to attack, Monkey King had already slashed its left arm with a sword!Once again, its attack was forcibly shaken back!


    Therefore, the attack of the turn greeted the goblin lord Yilufang like a torrential rain!


    When the tomahawk wants to slash, it attacks the right arm, the left hand shield strikes, then the left arm, the right foot lifts up, and the right foot arrogantly beats the right foot back. If it wants to bite, it attacks the lower jaw...


    A series of dazzling attacks, almost hit the goblin lord Yilufang without any backhand strength!Even more aggrieved!Stubbornly suppressed by Monkey King!


    Those tricky attacks, vicious eyes, god-like predictions, and terrifying nerve firings, it''s impossible for ordinary people to show them continuously!However, being played by Monkey King is continuous without pressure!Without stopping!


    If it is an ordinary person, it is impossible to attack continuously like this, there will always be tiredness, but for Monkey King, there is no pressure!Not only did the attack not weaken, but the more attacked, the more rapid it became!


    Yuliyeer on the side looked at the boss who was completely suppressed and abused, with a stunned expression!


    This is incredible!Such a powerful BOSS has no power to fight back in the hands of Monkey King and can only be passively beaten!


    Looking at the plummeting blood volume, Yuliye''er could only open her mouth wide, looking at everything in front of her in shock!


    Continuous attacks without the slightest pause, this kind of extreme operation, for Monkey King, there is no pressure!


    The remaining three stages of HP were emptied just like this when the goblin lord Yilufang was unable to fight back!


    With its unwilling roar, it exploded into countless data fragments!


    "It''s... It''s!" Yuliyeer woke up from the shock of obsession!Excitedly rushed towards Monkey King and hugged him from behind: "Done! You did it!" At this moment, her admiration for Monkey King is beyond words!


    Brushless BOSS, Monkey King really did it!This is almost like a dream, it seems so unreal, but it happened in front of her!


    At the same time, over the entire first floor of Aincrad, an extremely loud reminder sounded: "Congratulations to the player, Monkey King, and Liyeer, successfully attacked the first floor of Aincrad and led to the second floor. The door has been opened, everyone cheers for these two pioneers!"


    "Congratulations to the player, Sun Wukong, Yu Liyeer, for successfully attacking the first floor of Aincrad, the door to the second floor has been opened, everyone cheers for these two pioneers!"


    "Congratulations to the player, Sun Wukong, Yu Liyeer, for successfully attacking the first floor of Aincrad, the door to the second floor has been opened, everyone cheers for these two pioneers!"


    The announcement of the system echoed in the sky on the first floor time and time again, but it stunned all players in an instant!


    Then came the tide of cheers and screams!


    "Oh my God! The first floor was attacked!"


    "Awesome! The first floor is finally attacked! Who are this Monkey King and Yuli Yeer? It''s so awesome!"


    "How do you tell that there are only two people? Could it be that the two of them killed the first-tier guardian boss?"


    "Impossible? How many teams have been destroyed before! This time must be a team! But it seems that only these two people survived..."


    "Hey! This BOSS is too powerful! So many people died in the first level, can we really finish the 100th floor?"


    At the same time, after hearing this system news, the countless players in the town of Beginning all ran towards the Dark Iron Palace in the original "Resurrection Room" because they wanted to know about it and attacked the first floor. After that, how many people died...


    However, when they saw the huge metal monument in the Black Iron Palace, they were all stunned!


    It does record that countless people died in the hands of the first-tier guard BOSS. However, the time is not right, it was all a few days ago!


    But today, the first floor has just been attacked!


    In other words...


    For a time, countless players opened their eyes wide, with an incredible face!


    Because they guessed a terrifying fact!


    The first-tier BOSS was actually attacked by two people!!


    "This...this...is fake?"


    "How... how is it possible... how can two people defeat the first-tier guarding BOSS?!"


    For a while, everyone was shocked, and the names of Monkey King and Yuli Yeer were also famous within this day!


    Regardless of the shock of others, the scene once again returned to Monkey King.


    "Blast...What''s the burst?" Suppressing the excitement and excitement in his heart, Li Yeer lay down behind Monkey King, soft, soft, plump, squeezed and pressed between his back, all deformed, looking at him The reward box in front of me is full of expectations.


    "A weapon..." Monkey King frowned slightly, looking extremely dissatisfied.


    "Only one piece? How could it be possible! You killed it alone! And it didn''t hurt!" You Liyeer looked at the reward box, that single piece of equipment also looked depressed: "Black one-handed Sword? Looks pretty cool, look at the attributes! It shouldn''t be too bad, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King opened the inventory:


    Rebel: Has been bound, only for Monkey King.Note: Your terrible operation against the sky has been recognized by the system, and the terrible no injury current is enough to change your life against the sky. In the game, you are the god!This is the glory that the system bestows on you, take it and create your own myth!


    Special effects: unlimited!


    Then, no more.


    PS: The aforementioned violent reduction and defense is wrong. It is not 100% reduction, but 50% reduction. It has been modified.Also, ask for a monthly pass!Ask for a reward!So now I have the confidence to want it!If you work hard, I will add more!..

 1216 Chapter 21 Free Mode

    "Unlimited? What special effect is this?" Yu Liye''s face suddenly became curious.


    "Give it a try!" Monkey King said, immediately equipping the Destroyer with no change, but when he waved the long sword in his hand, he immediately felt the difference!


    Swish a few swords down, there is no hindrance. The so-called attack is straightforward. After the sword is equipped, it does not exist at all!


    Moreover, when he is active, he is no longer restricted by the system. Monkey King can do whatever he wants, and he is more flexible and controllable than before.


    "It turns out that the so-called unlimited is that in the game, you are no longer subject to the local constraints of the system... If you had to perform skills according to the system settings in the past to maximize the attack, now you only need to make skills. , Also has the original power, and will not be locked by the system to attack, move as you like, this is the so-called free mode!"


    Monkey King only moved for a while, and then he understood the specific meaning of this''unlimited'': "Very good, this is suitable for me! If I become a free mode, I will be able to fully display my strength!"


    "Aren''t you? You are so perverted, and your strength has not been fully utilized?" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Yu Liye''s expression suddenly became surprised.


    "But if you lose the system''s correction and lock, isn''t it difficult to attack the target? This free mode depends entirely on your own, and the difficulty becomes higher no matter how you look at it!" Yu Liye was surprised when he looked at Monkey King. .


    "That''s right! So this free mode is the most suitable for me!" Monkey King smiled at Yuli Yeer: "And this''unrestricted'' is not only that, it also makes my movements not stiff and can fully perform like this. Physical flexibility like the real world!"


    "That''s it, it seems that this free mode is indeed suitable for you! If you change to me, you may not be able to score a single sword after a few swords!" Yu Liye''s face was sighing, and at the same time full of doubts: " But this sword is specially prepared for you by the system! Kayaba Akihiko trapped us in this game, why did he specially give you such a tailor-made weapon? Help us pass the game faster? Obviously? impossible!"


    "This is a reward from the system, not from Kayaba Akihiko!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Is there any difference? Isn''t this game controlled by Akihiko Kaaba?"


    "He does control the game, but he can''t control the emotions of the system!"


    "The feelings of the system? The system will have feelings too?!" Yu Liye''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Of course there is, maybe we will meet again in the future!" Monkey King smiled slightly, which reminded him of that little loli: Yui, she is the consulting AI responsible for maintaining the mental health of players, and she has self-awareness. And emotion.


    Even she has self-awareness and emotions, not to mention the system mastermind of this entire game.


    "Really? It feels like you know something!" Yu Liyeer looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "You think too much, let''s go! Go to the second floor and see..." Monkey King said, walking towards the open door at the back of the hall...


    You Liye immediately followed with excitement...


    the other side¡­


    Kirito, who had just left the labyrinth area, looked at the labyrinth area behind after learning the notification from the system, and his eyes were full of shock: "Even...really a strategy?!!!"


    After pondering for a moment, he resolutely stepped into the maze again...


    Similarly, the players who dared to take risks on the first floor, after learning that Aincrad had been attacked on the first floor, set off with excitement and excitement in the direction of the second floor!


    "It''s amazing! Monkey King, Yu Liye... I really want to know these two people!" In a hotel, a teenager muttered to himself yearning.


    "Ms. Kai, hurry up, stop daydreaming! We are going to the second floor immediately..."


    "Fortunately, don''t dawdle, hurry up!"


    "Well... isn''t it good for us to stay on the first level?" Xing looked at his companion weakly, obviously scared, and somewhat resisted going to a higher level.


    "Don''t worry! Don''t be afraid! We''ll protect you... Let''s go! In this game, we have no choice but to die, then we have to fight to death! I don''t want to sit and wait like a bunch of bald wastes. dead!"


    Several people pushed Xing out of the hotel and set off to the second floor...


    At the same time, a figure shrouded in a black robe looked at the back of Xing and the others at the entrance of the hotel, touched his stomach, and suddenly yelled twice, which made her obvious. I looked around nervously and saw that there was no one around, and then he was relieved: "Second floor..." In her own words, she also followed everyone''s footsteps...


    "Is this the second floor... it really is much more beautiful than the first time!" Yuli Yeer looked at the city in front of her with excitement, with the light from the corner of her eye, glanced at the Monkey King beside her, and quietly approached him I moved a little bit, and the thin hand moved a little bit towards Monkey King¡¯s palm, but when he touched it, he immediately shrank back, and his face was covered with red clouds...


    "Hold hands if you want to hold hands! What shy of you!" Monkey King said, holding Yu Liyeer''s delicate hands with a soft touch. Don''t have a feeling.


    You Liyeer was immediately flushed with Sun Wukong''s straightforward words, and immediately gave him an angry look: "Can''t you be more reserved? The good atmosphere is suddenly lost by you!"


    "I''m a man, I keep my wool!" Sun Wukong said, pulling up Yuliyeer and walking towards the street: "Go, I will take you shopping..."


    Yu Liye''s heart was overwhelmed...


    "By the way, locate this moving crystal..."


    "Do you know what romance is? You will die if you don''t say the latter sentence?" Yuliye''s original joy suddenly froze.The happiness in my heart hadn''t been covered with cold water before it was poured into a pot of cold water. This product is simply bad.


    And just as Monkey King took Yuliyeer to play in the city and was familiar with the terrain, a wave of players also appeared on the second floor!


    Soon, the empty town was divided and occupied by the players!


    When Monkey King took Yu Liye to play the entire town and returned to a hotel, he saw six players blocking the path of a player who was shrouded in a black robe, with an arrogant expression on his face: "Boy! This place. It has just been occupied by our''army''. If you want to stay here, you should hand over 100 gold coins as the fund for membership, otherwise you can get out!"


    "Military? Why did this guild still appear?" Monkey King was stunned, and at the same time he glanced at Yuli Yeer beside him, his heart was full of curiosity.


    PS: The reward is so awesome, if you say more, you can add more!..

 1217 Chapter 21 Asuna

    Attached picture: Asuna


    Sinka, the leader of the original guild "ALF (Army)", has died. Even the vice-chairman, King Tooth, was killed by Monkey King, but the guild of the Army still appeared, which made Monkey King somewhat accident.


    Of course, these are not the main points. The main point is that the figure whose whole body is shrouded in black robe has attracted the attention of Monkey King.


    Although he can''t see his face, Monkey King can use his cheating-like spirituality to detect the specific information of the black-robed man: Asuna, level: 25, HP: 3865...


    "Asuna... I didn''t expect to meet in this situation..." Monkey King shook his head. Sometimes, fate is so wonderful. When I look for it, I can''t find it. When I don''t look for it, it suddenly appears.


    Just in the emotion of Monkey King, Yuli Yeer already walked over with an angry expression...


    The kind-hearted sister paper is always nosy for this kind of unevenness.


    "Hey! You guys, joining a guild is what you want, how can you force others? And want to charge? It''s too much!" Yu Liye glared at the guild members of the''army''. The face of anger.


    "This is our guild''s business, and it is not your turn to take care of this outsider!" A man looked at Yuliyeer with an arrogant expression, his tone full of disdain.


    "Don''t say that! They are also a beauty! Be polite!" Another man looked at Yuliyeer with bright eyes, with a smirk: "How about, beauty, do you want to join our''army'' guild" As long as you join the''army'', everyone will help each other in the future, without worrying about food and clothing, and guarantee that no one will dare to bully you in the future!"


    "Help each other? Just what you look like? It''s really ironic!" Yu Liyeer looked at the people in front of her with a look of disgust. Because she had been bullied and had to hand over equipment and kneel down to apologize, she is now Such people are disgusted and disgusted in their hearts.


    "Yo! The mouth is poisonous! But I like a woman like you!" said an uncle, reaching out his hand and touching Yuliyeer''s cheek...


    Only when his right hand was stretched out, he saw a flash of cold light, and accompanied by a scream, the man''s arm was already broken!


    "Ah! My hand! My hand! Asshole, do you dare to attack me? Do you know who labor and capital are? Labor and capital are the captain of the fifth unit of the''Army'', offended me! You just wait for our guild to chase down Come on!" The man clutched his broken arm, yelled, and said viciously to Monkey King.I want to use my identity to deter Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong sighed slightly: "Hey! A fool like you, how many years have I not met..."


    When the so-called captain heard this, he was furious, and shouted at his companion: "Asshole, what are you doing standing stupid? Quickly kill him!"


    "But the captain... this is inside the circle, it belongs to the safe zone, so you can''t PK..."


    "...Grass! Boy, you are lucky, but you don''t want to get out of this town! Otherwise, you just wait to die!" The captain''s arrogant and disgusting face threatened people. "If you want to survive, you should obediently kowtow to labor and management. If you are satisfied, you may be merciful to let you go!"


    "This game really exposes those who are dark in their hearts. Are they exposed to the sun..." Monkey King looked at the eyes lightly, his expression was flat, because such rubbish even made him angry. No!


    [Fate Rebel] pulled out a dazzling sword flower, and then gently sent it forward, with a''poof'', the long sword had already penetrated the so-called captain''s xiong chamber!


    "From the beginning of your rude words, your life is no longer yours!" Monkey King looked plain.Killing a person is no different from cutting off a grass for him.


    It happened suddenly, without warning!


    The people in the field and the players around, seeing this scene, their eyes widened in shock!


    "You...you...you..." The so-called captain pointed at Monkey King in horror, with an incredible look in his eyes: "Here...isn''t this...safe area? Why do you...the army will report for me..." After that, it is turned into data dissipated!


    "My God! He! He! He actually killed someone in the safe zone?"


    "How come? It''s impossible! Didn''t it mean...the circle is absolutely safe?"


    For a time, all the people watching were horrified and shocked!


    How will their lives be guaranteed if even the ¡°inside¡± that is known as absolutely safe is no longer safe?In this dangerous world, I''m afraid you have to worry about sleeping, right?


    "Wukong..." Yu Liyeer was also shocked. Just about to step forward to stop him, she suddenly remembered Sun Wukong''s indifferent eyes and the words he had said: "If you want to stay by my side, you have to adapt to me!" Suddenly froze in place...


    "Asshole! Do you know who you killed? You did this to declare war with our entire army, do you know?"


    The remaining members of the army all looked at Monkey King with horror, and their arms were shaking a little!I hope that the guild of the''army'' can be used to restrict Monkey King.In front of death, people are afraid and afraid!


    Monkey King ignored him, but relentlessly slashed at one of them again...


    But saw the dark shadow flash, a''ding'', and the two swords fought, and Asuna, who was shrouded in the black robe, blocked the life-threatening sword of Monkey King!


    "What are you doing?" Monkey King looked at Asuna, frowning slightly, very upset.


    "Although they hate... but they are not dead, you... don''t need to kill the killer?" A voice full of anger came from under the black robe.


    Yes, Asuna is angry now!She is good in everything, it is this excessive kindness that makes people very disgusted and unhappy!


    In this case, if she didn''t help, then she wouldn''t be Asuna.


    "The senseless kindness is ridiculous!" Monkey King looked at Asuna now, indeed very upset.This kind of character that he can''t even deal with his enemies and has to save him is what he hates most.


    The figure flickered, and suddenly it flashed behind Asuna, and with a scream, another person was pierced by Monkey King''s sword!


    "You!" Asuna suddenly furious, yelled, and pierced Sun Wukong with a sword!However, Sun Wukong''s right foot was misplaced and got stuck under her left foot. Asuna, who was angrily stepping forward, immediately became unstable and slammed to the ground with a''pop''!


    But when Monkey King turned his body, the ancient sword in his hand turned into four afterimages, which accurately pierced the throats of the remaining four people. The critical attack, coupled with the extremely high damage of Monkey King himself, instantly emptied all their blood...


    PS: Three changes are guaranteed every day, depending on the monthly pass and rewards...

 1218 Chapter 23 Conflict

    In a moment, six people were killed, and they were still in the safe zone. The other players were shocked, and they moved away from Monkey King, fearing that they would also suffer from the fish pond.


    But all of them are also puzzled. How can one kill in a safe zone?Some people tried it deliberately, and the tips they got were also information that was not PK in the circle. No matter what they thought, they couldn''t think of a result. So doubts and fears spread to everyone''s heart.


    Imagine a person who can kill people freely in a safe zone, but you must not. Whoever puts this on will feel panic!


    "You..." Asuna got up from the ground and looked at Monkey King angrily.Had it not been for the safe zone that she couldn''t hurt people, she would have done it again.


    "I don''t know what it is! One day, you will pay for your naive idea!" Monkey King glanced at Asuna with a plain face, and left here.


    Yuriye looked at Asuna who was shrouded in black robe, shook her head, and followed closely...


    It''s just that the two of them haven''t walked far, they were blocked by a large number of people!


    And the same guild badge hung in front of their xiong or on their arms!


    "It''s a member of the''Army'' guild, it seems to be looking for trouble..." Yu Liyeer whispered in Monkey King''s ear.


    Sun Wukong nodded, and looked at the person in front who was obviously the guild leader. He felt a little familiar, but he was not interested in thinking about who it was.


    "Kill the six people in our guild, do you want to leave like this? And blatantly killing people in the circle, don''t you want to give us a reasonable explanation? Also give the players present an explanation?" Army Guild Looking at Monkey King, his face was serious.


    His name is Tiapillu, and he is a beta tester. He is different from other beta testers. He uses the information he got in the internal test to help other players and lead everyone. The team is growing and gradually , Was called the soldier who saved them by those who had been helped by them, so the name of the guild "army" was born.


    Of course, in such a big guild, it is reasonable to have so many bad people. It is like the six who were killed by Monkey King. Using the reputation of the''army'' guild, they searched for money, blackmailed others, and even used tough ones. Means to persecute...


    Tiapillu, this person appeared in the original book when he was attacking the first-level guarding BOSS, and he was also the leader, but in the end, he wanted to make up for the rare items because of the BOSS information and the internal test. It''s different, so I was killed!


    But because of the appearance of Monkey King, the first-tier BOSS was killed directly, and this person who should have died had his life back.For various reasons, he became the leader of the army.


    Maybe in the original book, he was originally the original man of the''army'', but he died too early. Once he appeared, he died.


    "Go away!" Monkey King stared at Tiabello and others with a plain face. He was not angry because these people were not qualified to make him angry.


    "Your Excellency is too overbearing. We just want to get justice back. Of course, Yusuke and the six are at fault, but you won''t kill them all? Also, why can you kill in the circle, I think this question is an issue that everyone in the venue cares about!"


    "Yes! Tell the secret quickly! Why can you kill people in the circle?"


    "Speak out! Speak out!"


    "If you don''t say anything, don''t want to leave here!"


    "For our personal safety, this dangerous element must be expelled, otherwise it will be too unsafe!"


    "Yeah! When I think that I can''t hurt people in the circle, but people can hurt me, I just feel like a hairy heart!"


    Concerning the safety of their own interests, the players around are all excited, not telling the truth, and vowing to never stop.


    When a few people face the Monkey King, they may still be afraid, but countless people face the Monkey King as bold as they are.This is the power of the masses.


    "Want to know the answer? Yes! But before that, you have to understand the consequences of blocking my path! Because here, I can kill you, but you can''t hurt me!"


    Upon hearing Monkey King''s words, the originally arrogant players all gasped, staring at Monkey King with horror, and they also had incredible colors!


    "You...you... are so arrogant, don''t you want to be an enemy of all our players?"


    "You too overestimate yourselves. You are also worthy of being an enemy of me?" Monkey King looked disdainful, and slightly raised his sword holding hand.


    This subtle movement scared the players to look horrified, and they all backed away vigilantly!


    Just as Monkey King said, in this safe zone, they can''t hurt people, but Monkey King can hurt them.


    "Huh! A bunch of rubbish!" Looking at the faces full of fear and fear, Monkey King was full of disdain.In this way, with countless people¡¯s nervous and fearful eyes, they walked through the road that the crowd involuntarily gave way, and the faint words echoed in everyone¡¯s ears: "Didn¡¯t you say that this is a safe zone, then? , I¡¯ll give you a chance, now I¡¯m going outside the city, if you want revenge, just follow along..."


    All players look at me and I look at you. They are all made up for by Sun Wukong''s arrogant tone, but no one wants to be a birdie, because in this game, if you die, you are really dead!


    Moreover, Monkey King killed people without blinking, and they felt scared in their hearts.


    But the same, not impulsive, passionate person: "Fuck! It''s too arrogant! With so many of us, are you still afraid that he won''t succeed?" Turning his head, his tone changed suddenly: "Tiapillu, you It''s our president, you have the final say!"


    Tiapillu was speechless for a while, and she almost had the heart to scold her, what she was really afraid of.But as long as a while, he now has to come forward.


    Tiapillu thought for a while and said seriously: "The murder in this circle must be clarified, otherwise it will really make people sleep and eat, let''s go, let''s go and meet this person for a while..."


    With Tiapillu taking the lead, the players naturally have the backbone, and they responded to the call and followed out...


    You Liyeer looked at the large group of players behind him, and looked at Monkey King nervously: "Wukong, you... don''t you really want to kill them all?"


    No wonder Yuliyeer is so nervous, because she knows best that Monkey King has the terrifying power to kill all the people here!..

 1219 Chapter 24 You Have Adapted to Me

    The so-called guilt of everyone!


    In fact, Monkey King''s killing is not what the players care about. After killing those scumbags, some people will laugh secretly, because they rely on the power of the guild to bully people!


    For scum, that is the object everyone spurns and hates.


    It''s just that Monkey King can kill people in the circle, which makes the players feel the threat to themselves, and naturally want to understand the whole story, unite, but for the safety of their lives.


    "They are just afraid that I can kill people in the safe zone. In order to put an end to trouble, I can only make them fear!" Monkey King glanced at Yuliyeer, with a plain expression.


    "It''s just... this is no longer a game after all. Kill them and they will really die... What''s the difference between this and a murderer?" Yuliye''s expression was unbearable.


    "This is no longer my decision, it is clear that they don''t want to let go of my threatening existence!"


    "Um... why can you kill people in the circle? Actually I am curious too!"


    "Nothing...If you can equip this [Dealer], you can also kill in the safe zone!"


    Upon hearing this, Yuliye''s face was stunned: "So that''s it! So, you can kill people in the circle because of the special effect "unlimited"? Isn''t it right! You haven''t got the [Dealer] At that time, I also killed people in the town of the beginning! Do you have a similar skill?"


    "That''s it¡­"


    "I understand!" Yuli Yeer looked at Monkey King and said with a serious face: "No matter what you do, I will stand by your side!"


    Sun Wukong glanced at Yuli Yeer and smiled slightly: "It seems that you have adapted to me! Very good!"


    Yuliye''s face flushed suddenly: "But... before you do it, can I say a few words to them?"


    "Do you still want to say some useless nonsense?"


    "Please allow my waywardness..." Yu Liye bit her lower lip, looking expectantly at Monkey King.


    "You have the same sense of kindness as the previous person...In the present situation, it is obvious that they will not give up, and it is useless to say more!"


    "Maybe! But I still want to try... If it doesn''t work, you are using your own method to solve it, okay?"


    "Let''s do it!" Monkey King waved his hand faintly, like this kind of sister paper, if you don''t let her run into a wall and suffer a loss, they won''t realize it.


    "Thank you!" You Liyeer''s face was suddenly pleased, and Sun Wukong could agree to it, which shows that she still has a great place in his heart.


    When they came to the outside of the city, Monkey King and Yuli Yeer stopped, facing the players with no fewer than a thousand people facing each other, their faces remained unchanged.


    "Good guy, this guy really dares to face thousands of us alone, how courageous!"


    "What a single person, it''s obviously two people!"


    "That''s right! That woman is pretty pretty, so why did she follow such a person! I don''t have any eyesight..."


    "Do you... really want to be an enemy of all of our players?" Tiapillu looked at Monkey King with a serious face: "As long as you tell the secret that you can kill in the circle, and make it public , We can let you go and let it go!"


    "Sorry, you don''t have the final say! Because the initiative is in our hands!" Yuli Yeer glanced at Sun Wukong, took a step forward, looked at Tiapillu, and said with a serious face: "You should take these players and leave quickly! Otherwise, you will really be killed! As for Wukong''s ability to kill people in the circle, it is actually just a permission given to him by the system! If you have anyone, you can kill one without injury. If only the boss, you might get such a reward!"


    "Kill the boss without injury? How could it be possible! Who are you lie to! When we are fools?"


    "9494, I want to find a reason, and find a more reliable one! Kill the BOSS without injury? I''ll hehe!"


    "Believe it or not, but that''s the truth, because you can enter this second level thanks to Wukong!"


    "Goku? Monkey King?!! You two are the Monkey King and Yuli Yeer who have attacked the first-tier guard BOSS?" Tiapillu instantly looked at them with shock.


    As soon as his words were uttered, countless players were immediately surprised:


    "Are they the players who captured the first tier?"


    "I heard that there are only two bosses in the first tier of the Raiders. Isn''t it true?"


    "How come! Monkey King and Yuri Yeer are my idols! How could they be a murderer? I''m so disappointed..."


    "What you mean is that he was able to hurt people in the circle because he was rewarded by killing the first-tier guard boss without injury?" Tiapillu looked at Yuriye with an incredulous expression.


    "I don''t have to tell you this! I can only tell you that as long as the boss is killed without damage, it is possible to drop such equipment. This is not an ordinary game, and there is no absolute safety, and it is not fair! I want to From the first day of the game, you are already fully awakened!"


    After hearing what Yuliyeer said, all the players frowned and started thinking, and felt inexplicably scared in their hearts. If it is true as Yuliyeer said, then this game is really going to be messy!There is no real security at all.


    However, they obviously think too much, not to mention the difficulty of killing the BOSS without injury, even if someone really does it, it is impossible for such a weapon to appear a second!


    Monkey King¡¯s [Dealer] is already awarded to him by the system!


    "Regardless of whether the matter is true or not, I only know that such equipment must never appear, otherwise everyone''s safety will not be guaranteed! Therefore, I strongly urge him to hand over the equipment and destroy it on the spot! Otherwise, I promise not Stop it!" A player shouted immediately.


    "Yes! Destroy! Destroy! Such equipment must never exist!"


    "Destroy! Destroy!"


    Thousands of players all shouted loudly, that momentum is really extraordinary.


    "I''ve said it all, you are just nonsense!" Monkey King looked at Yuli Yeer with a calm expression.Then, he looked at the group of players and raised the [Dealer] in his hand: "The sword is here, whoever has the ability, come and take it!"


    "You all go! You will really be killed!" Watching Sun Wukong''s movements, Yu Liye suddenly shouted at the crowd with an anxious expression, doing the last struggle.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, it is impossible for anyone to listen to her!


    "Joke! He is alone. We have thousands of people. Are you afraid of him?"


    "Since you refuse to hand over your equipment, don''t blame us!"


    "Everyone go together and burst that sword! We must not let him break the balance of the game!"


    "Blast him!"


    All of a sudden, countless players drew out their weapons and surrounded Monkey King and Yuli Yeer!A fight is inevitable!


    PS: In order to thank Esther for the 5000 rewards, there is a more chapter added later...

 1220 Chapter 25 Slaughter

    "You... alas!" Yuli Yeer looked at the many players with blood-red eyes and at her and Monkey King. Finally, she sighed slightly and took her whip from her waist.


    Now everything is nonsense. These people, for their own safety, made it clear that they would kill Monkey King.


    People are selfish. As long as someone threatens them, they naturally want to get rid of that person.


    "Yuriyeer, this matter has nothing to do with you. We just want Monkey King to hand over the weapon that destroys the balance. As long as you leave, we will not embarrass you!" A player looked at Yuriyeer with a serious face. Tao.Because of the beautiful sister paper, it is very popular everywhere.


    "Oh...impossible! To die, I will only die before him!" Yu Liye''s face was determined, facing thousands of players, she still had no fear, but her heart was ready to die. .


    She knew very well that these people couldn''t help Monkey King at all. Even if she left, it didn''t matter, but she would never do that, because she couldn''t leave Monkey King alone, even if she would die.


    "What a good woman! It''s a pity that you followed the wrong person!" Countless players looked at Yuli Yeer, shaking their heads and sighing.


    Asuna was shrouded in a black robe, standing alone outside the crowd. Looking at the scene in front of her, Dai frowned slightly. She thought that Monkey King had done too much, but now, thousands of people are ready to besiege him. Just for the weapon in his hand that threatened their lives!For a time, she couldn''t tell who was right and who was wrong!


    "These people are too bullying, how can so many people besie one person!" Xing stood on the wall in the town, looking at the scene below, with a look of anger.


    "Is there any way, who said that Monkey King is too strong? Wouldn''t it be okay to hand over the weapon? Just a little bit of softness, and there will be no less meat... And a weapon that can kill people in a safe zone, who is not afraid what!"


    "Who killed who... not necessarily..." Kirito frowned and looked at the peaceful Monkey King. From his eyes, he didn''t see even the slightest panic, but was full of deep disdain!Disdain for that thousands of players!


    What method does he have to face thousands of players and dismiss it?


    "Faced with the siege of thousands of people, Yuliyeer, your best choice should be to listen to them and choose to leave!" Monkey King glanced at Yuliyeer beside him and said lightly.


    "You are saying something like this, I''m angry!" Yuli Yeer looked at Monkey King and snorted coldly.


    "Because you are making me more difficult! I have to take care of you while I have to fight!"


    "Asshole! I''m so angry!" Yu Liye immediately glared at Monkey King.


    Monkey King laughed out: "Just kidding, why take it seriously!" He looked at the players around him, his expression of playfulness: "Playing a game, if you don''t kill, how can it be called a game! If you choose to stay, then you will accompany you. Let me kill a good one together!"


    Just after the words of Monkey King fell, his figure flashed, the ancient sword in his hand flicked, and the cold light flashed. In an instant, it cut through the throats of five players and turned them into data in their painful and terrified hum. dissipate!


    "Oh my God! One sword... kills five people in seconds! How could it be possible!!"


    "What a high level of damage! How many levels is this guy?"


    As soon as he shot, Monkey King was shocked by the group of players.


    They are not well-trained soldiers in ancient times. They are just ordinary people living in peaceful times. They are afraid of death!Fear of death!


    "Fear now, it''s too late! If you don''t want to be killed! Then stand up and resist!" Monkey King stared at the players around him, as if he was looking at the toys that accompanied him. His eyes made countless players'' hands and feet. Binghan didn''t dare to attack.


    Some even rushed towards Monkey King because of excessive fear!Just with a light swipe of Monkey King''s sword, he was emptied of blood!


    "Be careful, everyone! His damage is very high! Don''t attack easily, shield players are in front of defense, we are waiting for the opportunity!" Tiyabilu solemnly ordered the command, and now, he has no choice.He must be responsible for his own men and other players.


    "Huh! It''s useless to play tactics in front of me!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and then swung the ancient sword in his hand, and the terrible sword aura suddenly burst out!


    With a''puff puff'', in an instant, it cut a shield player in front in half!The terrible aftermath of sword energy sent the four players on both sides into a shock!At the same time the player who was cut in half turned into data and dissipated!


    "Sword attack? He...he still attacks from a distance?"


    "Okay... terrible injury... it''s almost dead if you touch it!"


    "Haha~~Unlimited...This special effect is really easy to use!" Monkey King looked at the players surrounded by horror and grinned: "Don''t do more useless defenses! Get together and attack! Don''t talk about me. Bully you, as long as you can deduct a little bit of my health, I will spare you not to die and ruin this sword! Otherwise, you will all die!"


    "Asshole! Don''t underestimate us!"


    Regarding the indifferent look on Monkey King''s face, someone finally couldn''t stand the terrible impact of death. His head heated up, and the weapon in his hand was covered with a bright light, and he slashed towards Monkey King!


    It''s just that Monkey King dodges sideways, and then the ancient sword in his hand slashes out. With blood gushing, a head is directly cut off by a sharp sword...


    Such a terrible and bloody scene stunned everyone!Have they ever seen such a bloody scene?


    "This... this demon... is still laughing while killing! It''s... terrible! This is a demon! I''m not playing anymore!"


    Some players even screamed out of fright, abandoned their swords and fled madly!


    "You Liyeer, the game has started!" Sun Wukong grabbed Yu Liyeer in his waist, rushed into the crowd, and started a one-sided killing!


    Elegant posture, anticipation dodge, and shuttle among the crowd, no matter how many people are besieged, they will not be contaminated by Monkey King!


    At this moment, everyone watching from the periphery has seen what a martial arts master is and what a costume drama is!The figure holding a beautiful woman is performing his gorgeous and incredible terrifying power alone!


    "Is this Nima still a human?"


    "Wife! Come and see God soon!"


    The group of players on the wall were stunned. They didn''t see it with their own eyes. Who would believe that there are such heaven-defying players?


    A famous player turned into data and dissipated, and a scream of fear shocked many players!More than a thousand players slaughtered two people, to be exact, one person, and the result was a one-sided massacre!Not a group of people slaughtering two people, but one person slaughtering a thousand people!At most, adding an assist!


    PS: Thank you Yutian for rewarding 5888, thank you shiwen-139shi for rewarding 5000, and one more thing later!..

 1221 Chapter 26 Wanted

    In other games, it may be unrealistic to kill a thousand people by one person, because those players with remote professions such as magic or archers rely on the spellcasting skills locked by the system!Even if one person forcibly knocks you out of a drop of blood, you have to kneel when you are awesome!


    However, in Sword Art Online, it is a pure melee game. There is no magic, not even archers. The main weapon is the sword, so you can only rely on close combat!


    Under such conditions, as long as you have an overwhelming operation and an overwhelming attack, you can do it!


    And Monkey King, all of these have been reached, the level is completely suppressed, and with the high damage hidden by the [Dealer], it is a few blocks of other players.


    Because the damage increased by [Dealer] was too high, it was hidden.Monkey King is now at level 31. After killing the first level guarding boss, he has gone up one level.


    Other players are only up to level 20, which is not the same as cutting vegetables!Close is death!In addition, because of the fear of death, more players are still running for their lives in fear!


    In the starting town, in the dark iron palace that was originally the "Resurrection Room", countless players looked at the huge metal card. The names of countless players who were''swishwww'' were marked with a horizontal line. Simply stunned!


    And the cause of death of the comment is basically the font of "killed by Monkey King"!Occasionally, a comment saying "killed by Liyeer" appeared!


    And the number of deaths is rising like a countdown:...1300...1310...1355...1400..."


    Until the number jumped to 1928, it finally stopped!


    When the players looked at the series of fonts "killed by Monkey King" displayed on the metal card in an extremely dazzling arrangement, they only left the sound of air-conditioning, staring blankly, and could not speak for a long time. !


    What a terrible guy this is, he killed hundreds of players in twenty minutes!Is this going to go against the rhythm?


    "Ding, there are 600 undead souls that have died in your hands. They have been awarded the title: Murderer! If you die in this state, all the items on your body will be dropped!"


    Seeing a message that suddenly flashed in front of him, Monkey King was a little surprised. He didn''t remember the title in this game.


    At the same time, on the first and second levels of Aincrad¡¯s sky, a colleague sent a mighty system reminder: "The Monkey King is very wicked and killed 600 players. It is hereby announced that this person is wanted for all servers. Success Those who capture or kill them will receive a reward set [one set of evil killers], level +10 reels*1, 10 million gold coins! I hope you can work together to bring them to justice as soon as possible!"


    "The Monkey King is very evil, killing 600 players, hereby announce that the whole server wants this person, who successfully arrested or killed him, reward set [one set of evil killers], level +10 reels*1, 10 million gold coins! Hope everyone! The players work together to bring it to justice as soon as possible!"


    The system announcement has been swiped ten times in a row, and all the players who were surprised were dumbfounded!


    Even Monkey King was surprised!


    And while Monkey King stopped his hands, the terrified players who were killed even screamed and fled...


    After listening to the announcement of the system, Liyeer looked at the automatically displayed name and title on the top of Monkey King''s head that was so red that he was about to bleed, with a look of astonishment: "Wukong, you are wanted... and your name... It''s so red!"


    Sun Wukong looked up and looked at the red and colorful fonts of [Monkey King] and [Murder Demon] displayed above his head. He hehe smiled: "Oh! So there is a red name for this game!"


    "Red, your head! This...this...this is really killing...600 people!" Yu Liye''s tone suddenly became trembling.She did not expect that one day she would become a companion and accomplice of a murderous demon!She is crazy!


    "I... I thought I would die... I didn''t expect... I would survive..." Yuriye said with a dazed expression.Ordinary people will feel stress when they kill one person, let alone kill so many people!This need to bear the pressure can be great.


    When she chose to stay, she thought she would be killed. She believed that Monkey King could resist, but she couldn''t. But what she didn''t expect was that Monkey King held her like this and rushed all the way. Survive without damage!


    And what you have to face to survive is the more than 600 players who were killed!The reason why it is said that there are more than 600 people is because Monkey King committed suicide by himself, and Liyeer also made up many people on the way!


    "Why? Afraid?" Monkey King looked at Yuli Yeer and smiled slightly. He was extremely satisfied with this sister paper. He knew that he would die, so Che still chose to stay without fear of death. Yu''s mind, not everyone can do it.


    "En!" Yu Liye''er did not support, but nodded timidly, shaking. Shaking her body and holding Monkey King tightly, she didn''t feel anything during the fight. After the reaction, all negative emotions were It''s coming!If it weren''t for a warm embrace around her, she wouldn''t know if she would collapse!


    "Haha! It''s okay! Slowly you''ll get used to it!" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but laugh while holding Yuli Yeer. He has wiped out several dimensional worlds. Killing such a small number of people doesn''t feel at all!


    As he said, the true God does not show mercy to the world!


    "I don''t want to be used to..." Yuli Yeer gave Sun Wukong a blank glance!


    The players on the city wall looked at the two people who were embracing each other. For some reason, a feeling of envy suddenly appeared, especially the women, even more intense!


    After calming Yu Liyeer¡¯s emotions, Monkey King looked around. Okay, everyone was gone. He looked at the players on the wall and said, "Hey! Labor and capital now have a big red name, if they are exploded. , Even the underwear will be exploded! And the system''s wanted rewards are so rich, don''t you feel tempted?"


    "Dead pervert! Stupid will want you!" The players who watched the game all screamed and fled!Afraid of the rise of this slaughter, they killed them together.


    "Look! This is called deterrence!" Monkey King looked at Yuli Yeer in his arms and smiled.But in exchange for her big eyes.


    "No one dared to arrest him... That''s right, this kind of perversion is like a bug... It''s shocking... This guy looks like a GM than me..." a middle-aged man The man stood on the city wall and closed the information panel in front of him.Sun Wukong, who looked down, was shining in his eyes, and finally disappeared: "But no matter how strong it is, it is useless in front of me... It can be used as the best test target..." He said, turned and left...

 1222 Chapter 27 The Smiling Coffin

    Monkey King looked at the wall of the city, the back of the man who had left, and an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Heathcliff...that is, Akihiko Kaaba! It seems that this guy is the one who made the most of my wanted order! Let me just say it! How can this game kill people become a red name, how can it be wanted! Killing you this game is over, so let you live a while..."


    Withdrawing his gaze, Monkey King took Yu Liyeer''s hand: "Let''s go! Upgrade!"


    ...


    The rest of the time was very plain. Monkey King wore a bright red name and the title of a murderous madman. His deterrence was really scary. Everywhere he walked, he would retreat. Scared people to scream!


    Monkey King is helpless!Inexplicably, it turned out to be everyone''s fear and retreat. Except for a Yuliyeer beside him, no one dared to get close to him!


    Soon, more than half a month passed, and the time of leaving the server has already passed a month!In the original book, the death toll has exceeded 2,000 after the first month of serving. Now, because of the existence of Monkey King, the death toll has soared to more than 2,700.


    This was because he had attacked the first-tier defensive BOSS ahead of time, otherwise the death toll might have exceeded the 3,000 mark.


    During this period of time, Monkey King only had to farm and level up with Yuli Yeer!As for sister paper, even a man dare not say a word to him, let alone sister paper.


    After a few swords, Monkey King emptied an electric leopard in front of him for the last trace of blood, and then an information box also popped out: Congratulations, you have upgraded!


    Monkey King became lazy with a boring look: "Finally level 40, killing monsters and leveling, so boring!"


    "Why did you kill so many people? Now people are afraid when they see us, it''s not boring!" Yuliyeer looked at Monkey King and gave him a blank look.In fact, she was also helpless. If the two hadn''t been with each other, they would decisively become a stand-alone game!


    Well, in fact, this is no different from playing a stand-alone game!


    "No! It''s boring! Go, accompany me to have some fun!" Monkey King said, pulling Yuli Yeer out of the map.


    This is the level 30 wild monster area, which is already the highest leveling point on the second level.


    "You...what do you want to do again? Just after half a month, you don''t want to cause trouble again, do you?" Yuliye''s face suddenly became nervous.


    In fact, in the past half month, she was also the happiest and leisure time. In such a moment of danger in a world full of dangers, how many people can enjoy. Enjoy the carefree leisure time like her?She really hoped that the two of them would live like this with Monkey King.


    "How is it possible! Do you think I am a troublemaker?"


    "Look at the name and title on your head that you can''t cut off. Are you sure what you said is convincing?" You Liyeer pointed to the red name on the top of Monkey King''s head, with a speechless face.


    "Okay! I admit that I am like a firefly in the middle of the night, so vivid..."


    "It''s outstanding!" You Liyeer complained at the right time.


    "Can you not spit me?" Monkey King said, reaching out and tugging at Yuliyeer''s face.Well, these two people usually have this entertainment hobby.


    The two were walking and chatting, and soon they came to a narrow mountain road, but they saw eight players PK with five players!


    The eight players really exudes a cold murderous aura, which shows that they have indeed killed people, and only when they have really killed people will they reveal such aura.And the pretending to be dressed up under the black robe is not a good person at first glance.


    Looking back at the other five players, the PK technique was just okay. One of the young girls was shocked and stunned. Seeing the other player slashed at her, she just screamed and closed. With both eyes and a face of horror, he held his shield in front of him!In other words, can you stop others'' attacks like this?And with his eyes closed...


    Obviously, this woman is impossible to defend against the opponent''s attack. After being smashed firmly, the girl immediately screamed and fell to the ground!The blood volume was only one-fifth left in an instant.


    "Fortunately!"


    The girl''s companions all roared out loud, and they wanted to help, but they were entangled by their opponents. They couldn''t get out of her body and could only shout anxiously.


    "I''m giving you a chance to hand over the money honestly? Or is it killed by us?" A man raised the knife in his hand with a look of evil intentions, aimed at Lucky who fell to the ground, and turned to the side. Several of the players gave a cold smile.


    "I see... please don''t hurt her... we just give you all the money and equipment..."


    "Don''t believe them! They are from the Murder Guild [Smiling Coffin]! Even if we give them all the equipment and money, they will definitely not let us go!"


    "Hey~~ You have too much nonsense! Now you don''t have much time to think about it. If you are hesitant, this little girl will say goodbye to you!" The killer player looked Looking at it playfully, his face was pale with fright and a look of horror, and there was an inexplicable sense of excitement in his heart.


    Because he likes to look at other people''s expressions of fear and helplessness, it will give him a kind of abnormal excitement!He likes to torment people madly in the most fear, and then kill them!


    "[Smile Coffin], it turned out to be these bastards..." Yu Liye''s eyes were cold when he looked at the figures in the black robe. Just when he wanted to make a move, he was stopped by Monkey King. This guy is handed over to me, Zheng Chou is very boring! Someone jumped out to play with me immediately!"


    "You...you don''t want to put them..."


    "Hey! Since their slogan is to kill people as a matter of course, and enjoy the fun of murder and crime happily, then, I have to accompany them to have a good time..." Monkey King said, he has already rushed forward with a sword...


    In the Murder Guild, before the members of [Smile Coffin] had time to react, Monkey King had appeared behind the player as quickly as possible, and the [Dealer] in his hand had been behind the member of [Smile Coffin]. Piercing through the heart!


    "You...you are..."


    The sudden change made everyone present in shock!


    The blood-red font on the top of Monkey King''s head is simply too dazzling!


    In just a moment, everyone present recognized him!


    "Bloody...butcher!" After the member of [Smile Coffin] called out such a name in horror, the data instantly disappeared...


    PS: If I don¡¯t play today, I¡¯m going to add a change. The plot behind this is a bit blocked, wait for me to sort it out...

 1223 Chapter 28 You are a good person

    "What an annoying name!" Monkey King was a little uncomfortable with the name of this''bloody butcher'', which other players called him because they were afraid of him.


    Of course, some people call him a perverted murderer!After all, he killed 600 people in one go!This is an extremely terrifying number.


    And his name, even the members of [Smile Coffin] would be terrified after hearing it!They even regarded Monkey King as their idol!


    It''s just that this idol suddenly appeared in front of them now, and quickly killed one of their team members!In other words, Monkey King is¡ªtheir enemy!For a while, the members of [Smile Coffin] were full of fear in their eyes!


    People who are regarded as enemies by Monkey King, then there is only one consequence, and that is death!


    "Let''s go!!" At the moment of recognizing Monkey King, a man shrouded in a black robe uttered a deep voice, and then unanimously took out the teleport crystal with the other members. Without a word, teleported away!


    The reason why they are so embarrassed is that the bright red name and title that Monkey King wears is a proof of strength and a representative of terror!Even if [Smiling Coffin] is happy to kill, it is like a mouse and a cat when I see him, and I run away with his tail sandwiched!


    "Okay~~Awesome!!"


    Seeing that even the people in [Smiling Coffin] were scared and fled, the remaining five players all cast adoring eyes at Monkey King.


    But just for a moment, they reacted again. With a''swish'', they all flashed aside, grabbing a lot of gold coins and equipment, and handing them to Monkey King: "Great God, don''t kill us! Gold coins, all equipment. Give you!"


    Monkey King directly ignored the four of them.


    After that, another person waved to Xingzhi who was lying on the ground, and cautiously whispered: "Fortunately, come here... come here!"


    Fortunately, after seeing Monkey King, when he looked at the extremely eye-catching bright red font on his head, he was already pale with fright, and he couldn''t stand up with soft legs, and looked at Monkey King with horror.


    Fortunately, he was so courageous. Facing a murderer like Monkey King, he still dare to move!I just covered my face with my hand, I didn''t dare to look at it, maybe this way, I can conceal the intense fear in my heart.


    "Am I that scary?" Looking at Xing''s exaggerated expression, Monkey King reluctantly shook his head, took out a bottle of blood, and handed it to her: "Here, hurry up!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh He obeyed the words of Monkey King.


    Monkey King shook his head and turned to leave. He didn''t know if he stayed for a while, would he scare people away.This courage is too small.


    "Can''t tell, you will save others?" Yuli Yeer seemed to have met Monkey King for the first time, looking at him with a novel look.Having known each other for so long, she hadn''t seen Monkey King help anyone. She killed a lot of people and was so scared that others dared not approach.She didn''t know how she got along with such a person.


    "Why, you think I''m a big bad guy too!"


    "No, but you are not a good person either!" Yuli Yeer smiled as he looked at Monkey King.


    "How do I feel you are scolding me?"


    "It''s better than sending you a good person card, right?"


    "That''s right..."


    After Xing finished the blood bottle, Xing looked at his full blood volume, which was unbelievable!The demon called a murderer actually gave himself a blood bottle?I stared at the distant figure blankly, opened his mouth, and finally called out: "Wait...wait!"


    "Oh! Fortunately! What did you call him?"


    "Just let him go!"


    "This is a dangerous man!"


    "I''m careful!"


    Fortunately, the four companions originally looked at the back of Monkey King leaving, and they all breathed a sigh of relief, but when Xing shouted so, that was scared!The expression on his face is wonderful.


    "Something?" Monkey King looked at this courageous little sister with curiosity.


    "Then...you...that...I''m lucky...thank you for saving us..." Fortunately, he mustered up his courage and his complexion turned red: "You...you are not like others say...you are a good person..."


    Yes, Yu Liyeer''s words were just uttered, and he was sent to a good person. After Sun Wukong was depressed for a while, he looked at Xing with interest: "So what?"


    "It''s almost... dinner time, if you don''t mind, I invite you... to eat... just as thank you... you saved us!" Xing said with a weak expression.It''s just that when he heard this in the ears of the companions behind, Qi Qi froze in place: Fortunately, don''t bring such a cheating!You are trying to kill us!


    "Huh? Someone would even dare to invite us to eat? This is really interesting!" Yu Liye''s eyes lit up when she looked at Xingxing, and she suddenly became interested.She dared to do what others didn''t dare to do. In fact, she wasn''t as timid on the surface.


    "In the past half month, you are the first to dare to invite us to dinner, let''s go!" Monkey King looked at Xing, smiled, waved to her, and took out the transfer crystal...


    The second floor, the main street, is in a hotel.


    "Um... Brother Wukong... We respect this cup... Thank you for saving us..."


    Fortunately, the four companions raised their glasses to Monkey King nervously, and drank them all in one go!Facing Monkey King, they were still nervous. Looking around, there was no one else except them!When they first came in, there were a lot of guests here!As a result, when Monkey King came, he was all scared away!


    "Thank you! Thank you so much... I was really frightened..." Fortunately, holding the beer mug in both hands, he looked at Monkey King with gratitude.


    "Fortunately! Are you frightened by others, or frightened by Wukong?" Yuriye said with a smile looking at Xingxing.


    "Both..." Fortunately, just finished speaking, he immediately reacted and waved his hands in panic: "Ah no...no...actually, Master Wukong... is a good person..."


    "Hey! Don''t send me a good person card..." Monkey King immediately stared fortunately.


    "Ah! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Fortunately, he was frightened and bowed and apologized.


    "Apologize! I didn''t do anything to you!" Monkey King looked at Xing, with a look of helplessness, this damn title red name, even normal communication with sister paper became difficult.


    It''s been a month since I played this game. Liyeer is the only sister next to me. This rhythm is definitely wrong!


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to think, if you don''t play the massacre in front of so many people, you won''t be afraid that you have seen a wild beast!..

 1224 Chapter Twenty-Nine

    With such a dazzling halo on his head, how could any sister dare to approach.


    After getting along for a while, Kai Tai and the other four were no longer as afraid of Monkey King as before, and the topics became more numerous.


    "Big Brother Wukong, I heard that you killed the guardian boss of the first tier without dropping a drop of blood! Is it true?"


    "That''s it..."


    "It''s amazing! We kill a mob and have to lose blood!"


    "It''s been half a month since the first level was attacked, but the second-level BOSS strategy team has nothing to do. I don''t know when you went to the second-level defending boss?"


    "Yes! Yes! Although everyone is afraid of you, they are all expecting you to act quickly and give the second-tier BOSS a guide! In fact, many people regard you as their hope. Yeah!"


    "That''s right! Everyone agrees that if anyone can defeat the 100th floor of Aincrad, it will be you!"


    Looking at the four Qi Tais who had become babbled because they gradually became acquainted with each other, after hearing their talk, Monkey King was indifferent.


    But the eyes of Yuliyeer on the side lit up immediately, and looked at Monkey King excitedly: "Wukong, this is really a good way! If you continuously attack the guarding bosses, open higher ones Level, maybe everyone''s opinion of you will change, but then, everyone will become dependent on you!"


    "Cut! I don''t even bother to change people''s attitude towards me!" Monkey King immediately curled his lips.


    "If other people''s views on you change, those beauties won''t be hiding from you!" You Liyeer looked at Monkey King and smiled. After spending so long with Monkey King, she already knows what Monkey King is like. Of virtue.


    "Let''s go! Go to the second-tier guardian BOSS!" Monkey King got up immediately, he couldn''t keep holding such a halo to disperse, otherwise, how could he pick up girls!


    "..." All the four of Qi Tai looked at Monkey King speechlessly. It turned out that the person everyone had been afraid of was still such an off-line licentious.


    But at the same time, he became extremely excited, and the great god was about to act immediately, so the second-tier BOSS who had trapped the Raiders team for half a month could not be caught.


    You know, this Heaven-defying God who singled out thousands of players and killed them with fear and fear!


    "It''s already night, let''s leave tomorrow!" Yuliyeer looked at Monkey King and said.


    "Alright!" Monkey King nodded, and Chao Qitai and the others looked over: "You four will go out for me and publicize it in the major hotels, it means that God, brother will continue to attack the 20th floor!"


    "what?!!"


    Qi Tai and the others were shocked and dumbfounded by Monkey King''s arrogant and domineering rhetoric!


    "Two...20th floor? Brother Wukong...you...are you kidding me?"


    "Are you kidding me by the way you look?"


    "Really... Really intend to attack the 20th floor?" Looking at Sun Wukong''s plain face, it seems that it is really a bit of a joke!That''s twenty!Can you not be so calm?


    The strategy team has been researching strategies day and night, and now even the old man can¡¯t do it!


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, tell you to pass it, just send it to me as soon as possible! At 8 o''clock tomorrow morning, I will take the strategy on time!" Monkey King waved his hand and started to drive people.


    When you should be arrogant, you must be arrogant, when you should be arrogant, you have to be arrogant!Brother has been silent for half a month, how can he be low-key!This time you must be scared to death!


    The four Qi Tai were also infected by Sun Wukong''s domineering and self-confidence. They immediately ran out full of excitement and excitement, and they managed to reach the 20th floor in a row. Who else would dare to say such a rhetoric?Such a passion is really exciting, even if it is bragging, you have to spread the word!


    What if you really did it?


    Therefore, overnight, the news that Monkey King was about to attack the 20th floor in a row reached every player''s ears at an astonishing speed!


    There are expectations, doubts, and disbelief!


    "Strike twenty floors in a row? Stop kidding! I''m still a normal person, you can''t fool me!"


    "If he can attack the 20th floor in a row, I will kneel in front of him and call him Dad!"


    "Fake, rumored? I admit that the murderer named Monkey King is really awesome. One person PK thousands of people, and he can do this pervert, but Aincrad''s guardian BOSS, which one is not Without a team of dozens or hundreds of people, I dare not dare to challenge! And the next BOSS will become more and more difficult. If he does it, then he will be a GM!"


    "It''s true! This is a bit too exaggerated. If anyone can do it, there will only be GM! No one except GM!"


    "Then you guys, who is called Monkey King, is he an undead GM?"


    "It doesn''t look like it!"


    "Idiot, don''t you know that GM can modify his appearance?"


    "Uh! That''s right! But if he is a GM, why would he help us?"


    "Who knows, such guys are mentally abnormal, we can''t guess!"


    As a result, the news spread, many people began to connect Monkey King with GM, who told him to do things that ordinary people can''t reach!


    It was already late at night. Monkey King looked at Yu Liye''er who came out of the bathroom. The body half wrapped in the bath, robe, and eager to come out, was so sexual, enchanted, and human. The long white legs of the long jade set off her slender plump, plump body. The body is irritating. For a moment, her eyes can''t look away: "By the way, does this game still have a long body? How do I feel that your place has become a lot bigger again? Come here, let Brother measure whether you have any more flesh!"


    When Yu Liye''er heard it, his cheeks flushed, and Sun Wukong glanced at him: "Do you think I am a little Lori? That''s a lie?" He said that, but Yu Liye''s heart was delighted. Endlessly, my heart beat like a deer.


    For a long time, she and Monkey King have been in a relationship that is like a lover and not a lover. Although she has clearly named her own mind, Monkey King has never expressed anything. This makes her angry and anxious!


    But now this is a rare opportunity, so even though Yu Liye''s mouth is very arrogant, he still walks towards Monkey King...


    At the same time, the news that Monkey King was going to attack the 20th floor continuously also reached Heathcliff, that is, Kayaba Akihiko.


    Looking at the virtual panel in front of him, an inexplicable smirk hung on Heathcliff''s face: "Twenty floors are connected, hehe...You really underestimated my design..."..

 1225 Chapter Thirty I was scared to cry

    In short, this evening, the whole Aincrad was extremely restless, and the arrogant words released by Monkey King have always been the focus of players'' discussions!


    Until the next day, Aincrad''s second-tier main city was already densely populated with countless people!Even the bald players who were sitting on the first floor waiting for help from the outside world could not bear curiosity and came to the second floor!


    They all wanted to see with their own eyes what the madman who dared to clear the 20th floor in one breath looks like!While not believing in my heart, I also hope that a miracle will happen.


    If Monkey King is not GM, then his current behavior is openly challenging GM!So what are the consequences?It is also the consequence that everyone expects!


    In the expectation of all players, Monkey King was eating meat and drinking in the hotel!


    And Yuli Yeer served as a little wife, and the deep affection in her eyes was completely clear, because just last night, she had been transferred to a wife by Monkey King.


    Countless people stood at the door of the hotel, looking at the stacked plates in front of Monkey King, all dumbfounded!Although this is just a game, can one person really eat so many things?That''s enough for a few banquets!He was killed by himself!


    Looking at Monkey King eating and drinking, many players are anxious and about to go crazy. After eating so much, they haven''t eaten enough!You have to hurry up and attack Aincrad!


    Although my heart is too anxious, even the heart of scolding my mother is already there, but no one dares to urge!


    Look at the big bright red font on top of his head, that is deterrent!Talking more can only make the font on his head more vivid.


    A little bit of time passed, and while more than 7,000 players waited at the same time, Monkey King finally stopped under the surprise gaze of everyone...


    "Finally finished! My God! There are dozens of plates, let alone?"


    "Dozens? Your math is taught by your physical education teacher? There are hundreds of them!"


    "Kneel! Pervert is pervert! Even eating a meal is so shocking, weeping!"


    "After this meal, I am afraid I will have to eat up my one month''s food expenses! Although this is a game, the appetite is too terrible, right?"


    Before starting the strategy, every player was stunned by Monkey King''s appetite!


    Monkey King touched his stomach, slightly regretful: "This data-based food really can''t fill my real appetite! I ate a three-point full!"


    "I wiped it! After eating so much, you only got three points full?!!!"


    The players outside have already dropped their jaws!Isn''t this a humanoid monster?


    "Go! Go with me as the boss!" Monkey King stood up, turned and walked outside.


    I glanced outside, good fellow, the crowd is full of people!


    "Kei Tai... Big Brother Wukong... has gone!" Fortunately, he pushed the companion who was still in a daze, and urged with an anxious expression.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Looking at the surprised eyes all around, the four people of Qi Tai called a tingxiong with their heads high, and their self-esteem was greatly satisfied.Dia Si has been around for so long, and finally it took the light of the great god to be tall and tall.


    Sun Wukong had just walked out of the hotel, the street full of people''shuh'', spread out to both sides, and was immediately let out!


    Nonsense, the issue related to their own life safety, who dares to be vague?See the black sword behind him?That can be a barrel in the safe zone!


    However, there are always accidents!


    Just hearing the sound of "Oh," a beautiful figure was squeezed out of the crowd, and fell to the ground!Coincidentally, it happened to block Monkey King''s path.


    "It''s over..."


    The hearts of countless players all jumped out of these two words, looking at that little loli, they were full of pity and sympathy!


    Monkey King is already a demon and badass recognized by all players!I don¡¯t know how many players and sisters dare not go out!


    In short, as bad as it can be, as bad as it is!It''s almost like a heinous big demon, it''s almost impossible to hear cannibalism!Who told people to kill six hundred people, six hundred people in one go!


    In modern society, as long as you kill a few people, you are already called a perverted homicide. What is the concept of six hundred people?


    Can such a wicked adulterer let go of the little loli who suddenly blocked her path?


    Let alone an outsider, even the little Lolita was stunned. She burst into tears and she was scared to cry: "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I am not! Deliberately...Don''t kill me! My meat is not delicious at all..."


    "..." Monkey King suddenly became full of black lines on his forehead, looking at the familiar little Lolita in front of him, with a depressed face, he looked up at the surrounding players, that was annoying: "Asshole, you guys. How bad is it to spread Lao Tzu?"


    With a''huh'', the answer to Monkey King, but the crowd took a few steps back again in panic, and opened a further distance from him!


    The isolated little Lori cried even more fiercely. At this moment, she felt that the whole world was not good.


    "Okay, don''t cry, I didn''t do anything to you!" Monkey King touched Lolita''s head, trying to comfort her.But I didn''t want to, and directly scared this little loli into a stiff body, and forgot to cry.


    "I..." Monkey King was silent for a while, blinding my gentle face!He shook his head, opened his own package, took out a ring with carved patterns and placed it in Little Lolita''s hands: "I''m so sorry to be scared. I am sorry to give you a small gift!"


    With that said, stood up and left with Yuliyeer in the daze on the little Lolita''s face...


    Fortunately, looking at the back of Monkey King, there is worship in his eyes: "Big Brother Wukong... really is a good person..."


    And the players around them all looked astonished. What happened before them completely exceeded their imagination. When did this great demon butcher become so talkative?


    On the way to the second-level guarding BOSS, Yu Liyeer looked at Monkey King beside her with a bit of taste: "Wukong, if you don¡¯t give away so many equipment, what do you want to do when you give a ring? Little Lolita!"


    "Of course I want to keep it at home!"


    "Big Brother! You bull!" Qi Tai and the others are all admiring the Sun Wu air.That said, domineering!Without a little hidden, and I said it in front of my own woman, I asked you if you dare?


    PS: Guaranteed three changes, watch monthly pass and rewards and continue to add more!..

 1226 Chapter 31 Silica

    After Sun Wukong and the others left, many people fixed their eyes on the ring in the little loli''s hand, with envy, jealousy, and greed in their eyes...


    Look at the luster of the ring, it must be of high quality, it can be described as the best of the best.


    But more people chose to leave, and no one who knew it had the idea to play that ring, because that was the equipment Sun Wukong gave her!


    But this does not mean that everyone will be jealous!


    In the crowd, a gan woman looked at the ring in Little Lolita¡¯s hand, stretched out her tongue and licked her lips and horns, looking wicked and evil: "Hehe...it¡¯s a good ring... "


    "Will...Chairman...That''s the equipment Sun Wukong gave her..." a man behind the woman reminded nervously.


    "Of course, if it''s not necessary, I wouldn''t be so stupid to snatch it..." The woman smiled slightly, with a xiong look on her face: "But... if she voluntarily gave it to me, it would be another matter. ¡­"


    With that said, the woman twisted Xiaoman Yao and walked towards that little loli...


    As everyone knows, her words have been heard by Asuna who is not far away under the black robe...


    "Little girl, you seem to be alone! What a pity! How about, do you want to team up with us to level up?" The woman came to the little Lolita, pretending to be a gentle big sister.


    "Hey?" Little Lori was surprised when someone suddenly invited herself to form a team. She pointed to herself and said with some uncertainty: "Are you talking about me?"


    "Are there anyone else here besides you?" The woman smiled slightly.


    "But...but I''m only level 13, so I''m afraid of dragging you back..." Although little Lori was full of joy, she said with an unconfident expression.


    "It doesn''t matter, the level can be practiced, we are only more than 20 levels!" The woman smiled slightly, but she sneered in her heart: "It''s really a rookie, it looks like a good trick!"


    "Really? That''s great!" Little Lolita suddenly looked happy: "My name is Xi..."


    It¡¯s just that she hadn¡¯t finished speaking, a black shadow flashed in front of her, separating her from the woman, and a very pleasant voice followed: "Don¡¯t believe them, follow me!" She lifted the hand of Little Lori and left.


    "Hey! Who are you? It''s very impolite to interrupt other conversations suddenly!" The woman looked at the black-robed man who suddenly appeared in front of her, and her heart was extremely uncomfortable. Seeing that she was about to succeed, she suddenly made such a move. When people come, I feel angry in my heart!


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking, but I accidentally heard all of your conversation just now!" Asuna glanced at the woman in front of her, her tone full of disgust and contempt.This person even wanted to lie to a child.


    "You..." The woman was suddenly angry, her eyes instantly full of anger.


    "Let''s go! They just want to deceive this ring from your hand!" Asuna looked at the little Lolita with a serious expression.


    "Hey? Is this really the case?" Little Lori suddenly became angry: "Damn it! You want to deceive me?"


    "Don''t listen to her. Maybe she wants to lie to the ring in your hand because she wants to lie to you!" The woman was angry for a while, she suppressed her anger and became lukewarm. .


    "I knew you would say that..." Asuna snorted coldly and took out a crystal, which actually replayed the conversation between the woman and her men before. She actually recorded it, which is really wit.


    The face of the woman and the companion behind her changed suddenly, and their expressions became gloomy...


    "You, you..." Little Lolita pointed at the woman in front of her, she was angry, took Asuna''s hand, and yelled angrily at the woman: "It''s disgusting! Don''t let me be here in the future. I see you! Let''s go!" She said, pulling Asuna''s face and leaving...


    The woman''s complexion is very ugly, her fists are clenched, her beautiful face looks a little distorted...


    "Will...President..."


    "Watch them for me, tell me immediately when you leave the safe zone!" The woman gritted her teeth and snorted coldly.


    "understood¡­"


    On the street, little Lolita looked at Asuna with gratitude: "Thank you so much! My name is Silica. If you didn''t help me expose that hypocritical guy, I would be fooled by them!"


    "It''s nothing, I just happened to hear it!" Asuna smiled slightly.


    "Don''t always hide in the black robe! Looks weird, take the black robe off!"


    Asuna stunned, and Yiyan took off the black robe, revealing her beautiful face and beautiful long hair.


    "Wow! She''s a beautiful big sister!" Silica looked at Asuna, her eyes lit up.


    "Hello, Silica, this is Asuna, are you alone? Or, join me in a team!"


    "Okay! Okay! Although I''m only level 13, I''m really amazing!"


    ...


    The second floor leads to the labyrinth area of ??the guarding BOSS.


    "The front is the labyrinth area. I can only protect the safety of two people at most..." Monkey King said, looking at the four Qi Tai: "You four stay here. When the other players arrive, you are clearing them step by step. Come in blame!"


    "Don''t! Big Brother Wukong, we still want to see your glamorous movements and your operation against the sky! Take us together!"


    The four Qi Tai immediately looked at Monkey King pleadingly.


    "That''s OK, follow me if you want to die!" Sun Wukong said, and Chaoyu Liyeer and Yuyuki looked over: "Follow up!"


    "Hey? I... Am I going too?" Fortunately, I was a little frightened.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no danger!" Yu Liye gave Xing a comforting look, pulled her, and followed closely behind Sun Wukong.


    The four Qi Tai looked at the Monkey King entering the maze area, and he hesitated for a moment, but still did not dare to follow: "Forget it, let''s go in with other players later!"


    Relying on the heaven-defying movement operation, Monkey King pulled away the monsters, and the ones that couldn''t be opened were killed directly. Fortunately, the series of actions were marveled and admired. stand up!


    The reason why Monkey King kept her by his side is to let her see her own strength and tell her not to be afraid!As long as he is there, she can definitely be protected!


    Because at the first sight of Xing Wukong, Sun Wukong had already seen through the weakness of the girl''s heart, she was already thinking about it.


    And only by letting her see hope and feel at ease, can she give up the thoughts in her heart and be full of yearning and expectation for the future!And Monkey King wanted to give her this hope!


    After about forty minutes, I finally came to the door of the BOSS hall. A miracle that is about to be born, a legend that no one can surpass, is about to begin here!..

 1227 Chapter 32 The Giant Tauren

    "This...is this the boss''s room?" Fortunately, looking at the huge iron door in front of him, he was very nervous, with an excited expression of death.


    Along the way, I encountered a lot of monsters, all of which were cleverly avoided by Monkey King; or directly pulled out of the active attack range; in a narrow space, monsters that cannot be avoided are killed directly!


    Even so, it took more than forty minutes to get here, because there are two sisters with me, which is more troublesome.


    If you follow the normal strategy to get through this maze area, I am afraid it will take several days, and you will still bring a team to brush it.


    "What''s so scary, relax, and didn''t tell you to go up and fight the boss, you just have to watch it from the side!" Monkey King patted Xing''s shoulder and smiled slightly: "I want you to see clearly. In fact, BOSS is nothing terrible!"


    "Hey? Don''t you want me to help?" Fortunately, the original nervousness was suddenly stunned.


    "I said it''s a single brush, how can I ask you to help!" Sun Wukong looked at Xing helplessly, seeing her nervous expression of going to death, really speechless.But I have to say that this sister paper is really cute and cute, and she thought she was here to die, she still came here with Monkey King!


    On the other hand, her nerves are quite strong, because to die, but it takes great courage, not everyone can do it.


    "You... can you really be alone?" Fortunately, he looked worried.Seeing Yuliyeer shook her head straight, but didn''t laugh at her, because she was shocked the first time.


    "Just watch it!" Monkey King said, pushing open the door of the boss'' room.


    At first, there was nothing to see in the dark BOSS lobby, but when Monkey King had not made five steps, the entire BOSS lobby was lit up!


    The scene of the BOSS lobby is also revealed, the guarding BOSS guarding here also appeared in front of the Monkey King!


    This is a giant tauren who is full of strong muscles with a warhammer in his hand. The tall body and bulging muscles are in stark contrast to the abscessed goblin lord of the first layer!


    "You guys are watching at this door, don''t enter the battle circle..."


    Monkey King warned the two girls and walked towards the giant tauren ahead!


    "DaDaDa~~~~"


    The unhurried footsteps, in this secluded BOSS hall, seem extraordinarily clear...


    It didn''t take long for Monkey King to step into the reaction circle of BOSS!


    The eyes of the giant tauren who had been motionless suddenly opened, and the violent aura spread out like a raging wind!


    "Moo oh oh oh oh oh oh-!!!" The loud roar that came out can sting people''s eardrums!Because of his size, the roar became like a sonic attack!


    ''Humhhhhhhh'' white gas was ejected from the nasal cavity, four horns were erected, and the bison entered the state of rushing forward.The goal is naturally aimed at Monkey King!


    "This is a rushing posture! It seems to be a silly boss!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and swept away his consciousness, just like an appraisal technique, peeking out the boss''s information!


    "Knock flying, stunned, seriously injured, broken defense... Oh, this abnormal state is still too much!"


    Just in the emotion of Monkey King, the giant tauren like a huge hill has suddenly come to Monkey King!


    Two sturdy big feet stepped on the ground, shaking so that the entire BOSS hall was trembling, and the posture of dashing all the way, it looked like a bull running from a distance!


    Really powerful!


    "Yuliyeer, this...this BOSS looks so powerful! Has Brother Wukong really played it?" Fortunately, looking at the giant tauren''s huge body, his face turned pale.


    "Don''t worry! He is perverted, what we can''t do, he must be able to do it!" Yuli Yeer gave her a reassuring look, for Sun Wukong, she has blind trust and worship.


    "Hydraulic!"


    Seeing the giant tauren coming suddenly, Monkey King directly opened an auxiliary skill for himself!The shoes under the feet were immediately covered by a layer of cyan light, and the movement speed was +20%.


    At the moment when the skill was turned on, Monkey King touched the ground with his right foot, and his body moved directly to the right!


    But after the giant tauren''s stupid man suddenly dodges aside his attacking target, his advancing speed is still unabated, and he continues to rush forward with steps that shake the ground!


    Because it is still in a state of advancing, it can''t stop at all.


    Monkey King immediately walked around behind it,''Swish Sweep'' just a few swords down, and in a moment it took away thousands of HP of the giant tauren.


    It''s just this amount of blood, just a little bit of the giant tauren''s first blood trough!And its HP is also displayed, it is as high as 100,000!


    Because it is a BOSS that only the team can brush, the blood volume is naturally high.


    "This damage... is a bit low!" Monkey King frowned slightly, the long sword in his hand was immediately covered by white light, and the''Ju Qi Slash'' was released, and the attack power was directly increased by twice!


    Suddenly attacked from behind, the giant tauren''s figure was also able to stop, "Moo oh oh oh oh~~~" with an angry roar, his sturdy feet slammed on the ground, and a trick of "ground trampling" came. !


    With a''bang'', the entire BOSS lobby trembled!The ground was also broken by its foot, showing a huge broken pit.


    And an invisible wave of air also spread along with it!


    Monkey King jumped into the air immediately, avoiding the violent vibration and the violent air wave attack on the ground!


    Because he knows that if he is standing on the ground, he will be stunned directly under this trick of "ground trampling". Then it only takes a second, and the terrible warhammer of the giant tauren will greet him Body!


    Not to mention being directly killed by a spike, that''s for sure if you lose a few hundred blood!


    Because the attributes of BOSS are like this, you are the second person at every turn!How else would you call it BOSS?


    However, Monkey King''s level is now as high as level 40, which has surpassed the second-tier BOSS, so it is impossible to be killed in seconds.


    But Monkey King also has his own arrogance. He doesn''t want to be wiped out of his blood by such a stupid bull with well-developed limbs and simple mind. That is a shame in itself!


    At the moment of landing, Monkey King stepped down and flew back!


    A warhammer followed by the giant tauren directly smashed into the air, leaving a huge hole in the ground!


    But the pit healed slowly when its sledgehammer was picked up again...


    PS: Thanks to Esther for rewarding 10100, 1934455992 for rewarding 100, and yongqi for rewarding 5888. Two more chapters are added. If there is time, one more chapter will be added...

 1228 Chapter 33 This is gm

    In the game, after each attack, there will be a moment of stiffness, and after being attacked, this state will also appear.


    When the giant tauren hit the sky with a hammer and became stiff, Monkey King had already flashed in front of it...


    Stormy showers!


    The continuous big move was directly activated, and the rain-like attack instantly fell on the giant tauren. The blood volume of 100,000, like a counter, bounced and diminished, rapidly declining at a blood volume of 5,600 each time...


    The giant tauren roared in anger, but whenever it wanted to attack, Sun Wukong''s hands and feet that had just been slightly raised were taken a step ahead by Monkey King, and he slammed back with a fierce attack...


    Thus, the scene of killing the first-tier BOSS was staged again!


    And this time is more chic, more free and easy!


    With the [unrestricted] special effects attached to the [Dealer], Monkey King''s movements are no longer hindered by the system at all. With a sword in his hand, the giant tauren is completely suppressed!


    "Okay... awesome!!" Fortunately, looking at everything in front of him, he was obviously stunned.


    Even Yuli Yeer, who has seen it once, is blushing, looking at Monkey King at this time, his eyes are full of tenderness and admiration!


    Not to mention their nympho, just blame Monkey King at this time for being so handsome!


    Of course, in order to achieve this, eyesight and nerve reflex are one thing, but the most important thing is actually strength. If there is no corresponding strength, it is impossible to force the giant tauren''s attack back with a brutal posture!


    Because if the power is not enough, let alone knocking back the giant tauren''s attack, I am afraid that I will have to vomit blood back by the terrible power of the opponent.


    Because Monkey King is as high as 40, he is not at all defeated by this boss in terms of strength. In addition, he has used ingenuity to suppress the BOSS, which is not a problem at all!


    And such a technique is difficult for ordinary people to learn!Unless it is a martial artist!


    And the next thing, there is nothing to say!


    Yu Liyeer and Xing, just staring at the Monkey King as if he was on the hook with such a blank face, he beat the giant tauren around in the same place, without the slightest strength to fight back, only passively beaten...


    The first blood volume was emptied, and the second blood volume was emptied...Finally, at the same time that the last blood volume was emptied, the giant tauren let out an angry and suffocated roar, with a''pop'', it shattered into countless blues Colored data fragments!


    It is finally free from this terrible human hand!


    Contributed a special equipment-the hermit necklace.


    Killing the boss is that simple.


    At the same time, the shocking system prompt echoed again in the sky above Aincrad: "Congratulations to the player, Monkey King, for successfully attacking the second floor of Aincrad. The portal to the third floor has been opened. , Everyone give this brave player a warm cheer!"


    "Congratulations to the player, Sun Wukong, for successfully attacking the second floor of Aincrad. The portal to the third floor has been opened. Give this brave player a warm cheer!"


    ...


    The sound of the system echoed the sky over and over again, brushing it ten times!


    After a moment of silence, all the players burst out a "fuck"!


    Because they haven''t even cleared half of the maze area, this guy has already given the boss to r!


    "Paralysis, so fast? He really killed him alone?"


    "Is this product hanging up?"


    "Hang on your sister! This is clearly a GM!"


    "Akihiko Kaaba, you bastard, get out of labor and management, and labor and management promise not to kill you!"


    "Don''t kill you +1..."


    "Don''t kill you +2..."


    "Don''t kill you +3..."


    As a result, the entire Aincrad became extraordinarily lively...


    Everyone transferred their goals to GM, Akahiko Kayaba...


    At this time, Heathcliff, Kaaba Akira, stood in the crowd with an extremely ugly expression, his expression gloomy and terrifying!


    If someone greeted your ancestors for the eighteenth generation in front of you, I would ask you if you are angry?As for Kaaba Akihiko now, why can''t he say it back, because if he dared to snorted, his identity will definitely be exposed; even if he is not exposed, he will think that he is a relative of Kaaba Akihiko!That''s not to be beaten to death in minutes!


    In desperation, Kayaba Akihiko could only turn on the external mute system for himself, isolating the voices of all players, and the ears were quieter.


    He exited the crowd and came to a hidden corner. Heathcliff looked at the information prompt in front of him, and his eyes were deeply shocked: "It turned out that it was harmless to push the boss... This guy... is really still human. ?"


    A player, one after another, deeply shocked his game GM!


    "What a terrible Chinese... He deserves to come from that mysterious country... Is he the so-called martial arts master? But why can''t I read his home address? It''s strange... The system database still contains information. I can¡¯t find it? This person is really interesting..."


    With that, Heathcliff tapped his finger on the system menu in front of him a few times, and the third-tier BOSS data appeared in front of him: "Ha ha ha... you are writing to me Kaaba Akihiko! I''m going to see if you can keep this injury-free state..."


    Seeing only one piece of equipment exploded in front of him, Monkey King frowned slightly. Obviously, he had also guessed that Kayaba Akihiko was doing a ghost secretly!


    "Alright! Challenges are only when there is difficulty! I really want to see how much difficulty you can add to me... When I get rid of all the bosses, I will clean up you!"


    As he said, he took out the [Hermit Necklace] that was just revealed, and his face showed a touch of relief: "The attributes are not bad!"


    [Hermit Necklace] HP +20%, automatic HP recovery +100 per second


    Obviously, this is an equipment reward for evaluating super SSS.Otherwise, it''s just the second layer, and the properties can''t be so good.


    "Here you!" Sun Wukong didn''t even think about it. He threw the necklace to Xing. This girl is so small, she is still an anti-guess MT. With this equipment, the survivability is greatly increased, and the same can be done. Give her a lot of security.


    "This...Is this for me?" Fortunately, I glanced at the necklace attribute, and his eyes widened in surprise, and he recovered 100 HP per second. You don''t even need to eat potions when fighting monsters!Even if she is a rookie, she knows the preciousness of this equipment: "No... too expensive... I can''t ask for..."


    "Then there is so much nonsense, put it on if you give it to you!" Monkey King immediately glared at her.


    Fortunately, he immediately lowered his head, afraid to speak.


    "Well, since Wukong has sent you to you, hurry up!" Yu Liye rubbed Xing Xing''s head and comforted.


    PS: Add more chapter one...

 1229 Chapter 34 is actually pretty cool

    Regarding Sun Wukong giving the necklace to Xing Xing, but not giving it to herself, Liyeer didn''t think much. After all, she is not the kind of petty person, and she herself thinks this necklace Xing Xing is the most suitable.


    Even Yuli Yeer had said so, but fortunately, he glanced at Monkey King in fear, nodded silently, and equipped the necklace. I was very grateful to Monkey King, and I was slightly moved.


    It was the first time she felt protected since entering this game.The original fear of fear has also received a lot of comfort.


    "Go, go to the third floor!" Monkey King beckoned and took the lead and walked in towards the open portal...


    At the same time, there are countless people who have teleported into the third floor from the central part of the main block "Urbas" on the second floor.


    Because the boss on the second floor was attacked by Monkey King, the portal to the third floor was naturally opened. This is the so-called''one person gains the Tao, the chicken and dog ascend to heaven''.


    "Look, look! Monkey King!"


    "How do you know he is Monkey King?"


    "Are you blind? Didn''t you see that big red name on top of their heads?"


    "Uh¡­"


    "I heard that he is the GM, how about we yelled and rushed over to explode him?"


    "Do you still want to explode GM? You die?"


    "Aren''t I shouting everyone together?"


    "Fool, don''t pull us up if you want to die!"


    "That''s... even if you are in the circle, people can still use it!"


    Monkey King looked at the players who flashed around from time to time, listened to their pointing and pointing comments, and curled his lips. These gossips are indispensable everywhere!


    Ignoring it, Sun Wukong took Yuliyeer and Xing directly towards an NPC forging house...


    Because the third floor has just opened, there are no other players in the forging house, and there is only one NPC dwarf uncle in the shop.


    He is the boss of this forging house, but he is only an intermediate forge. Because of system limitations, these NPC forgers will not have too high forging skills.


    And if you want to build a more powerful weapon, only players can learn forging.


    "Strengthen the weapon!"


    Sun Wukong didn''t mean anything, and he put the [Dealer] in his hands on the counter refreshingly.


    Yes, he is here to strengthen the weapon, because when dealing with the second-tier BOSS, he feels that his attack power seems not enough.


    In Sword Art Online, the level of enhanced equipment is divided into several sections: there are "accuracy" enhancements; there are "weight" enhancements; there are "durability" enhancements, and there are "sharpness" enhancements!


    Regardless of the enhancement, the words +1, +2, etc. will appear.


    The NPC blacksmith looked at Monkey King with horror, and did not reply, but suddenly became horrified and afraid, and even his body was trembling: "Kill... Killer madman..."


    Well, this guy was scared by the bright red name and title on the top of Monkey King''s head.I ran without turning around because I couldn''t worry about my shop!


    "Strengthen the weapon!" Monkey King glared at the NPC forge, his voice louder.


    "Let me come!" Yuli Yeer rolled her eyes at Monkey King, took a step forward, and said softly, "Excuse me, can you help us strengthen this weapon?"


    "Uh...yes...yes..." Maybe it''s because Liyeer''s gentle tone made the NPC forger react, and tremblingly picked up [Dealer] and looked at it in detail, but it was full of fear. He shook his head and handed the [Dealer] back: "Forgive me for my lack of skill, no... no way to strengthen this weapon..."


    "Can''t strengthen? Are you sure you are not teasing me?" Sun Wukong immediately frowned and looked at the NPC blacksmith.


    "It really can''t be strengthened... My forging skills are really too low for this sword, because this sword is made of special materials. If you want to strengthen, the forging skills must be master-level, and I''m just a middle-level one. Little blacksmith..." The NPC blacksmith turned pale when he was frightened, and explained vigorously.


    Regardless of whether this dwarf blacksmith is a dwarf blacksmith, forging is actually a scum. In this game, you have to rely on the player to build better weapons.


    "Wukong, I don¡¯t think he is telling lies. The [Dealer] is specially rewarded to you by the system. It has surpassed her authority. It must be extraordinary. If you want to strengthen it, it will definitely increase the difficulty, otherwise it will be too much. It''s against the sky..." You Liyeer looked at Monkey King and analyzed.


    "It''s really troublesome. I have to attack the back floor. If I can''t strengthen this weapon, how can I challenge it? I can''t keep up with the attack power!" Monkey King frowned, thought for a while, and looked at again. NPC blacksmith: "Teach me the blacksmithing skills!"


    "Ah? Ok... alright..." The NPC forger did not dare to refuse.


    An information frame immediately appeared in front of Monkey King: "Intermediate Blacksmith, Rodollar wants to teach you primary forging skills, do you want to learn?"


    Monkey King immediately clicked on the word''learning''.


    "Congratulations on your learning the primary forging technique."


    Monkey King opened the skill bar and activated the primary forging technique, and a forging screen popped up immediately. He tried to put the [Dealer] on it, and he got a hint: your forging technique is not enough to be strengthened.


    "Really there are such restrictions! Akihiko Kaaba did the trick again, right? Mom B, since you use the authority, don''t blame me for opening up!"


    I saw Monkey King use his right hand to touch the elementary forging technique. The original elementary forging technique instantly became the master forging technique. A faint smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth: "You have the authority, I open the plug-in, who is afraid of whom? what!"


    "It''s actually very boring to play the game on and off, why are you!" Monkey King said, and once again put [Dealer] into the reinforcement box, tap...


    "Congratulations, your [Dealer] sharpness +1"


    Monkey King picked up [Fate Rebellion] and saw that a sharpness +1 attribute was actually added to the attributes.So, continue to strengthen...


    "Congratulations, your [Dealer] sharpness +2"


    "Congratulations, your [Dealer] sharpness +3"


    "Congratulations, your [Dealer] sharpness +4"


    ...


    "Congratulations, your [Dealer] sharpness +10"


    "Congratulations, your [Dealer] durability +1"


    "Congratulations, your [Dealer] durability +2"


    "Congratulations, your [Dealer] durability +10"


    ...


    A series of system prompts sounded, and all the attributes that can be strengthened by Monkey King''s old handle [Dealer] are all strengthened to the top!


    Looking at the extra +10 fonts in the property column, Monkey King smiled: "Don''t say it, sometimes it''s pretty cool to open..."


    PS: That¡¯s it for today. I have worked hard for more than ten hours. I really can¡¯t afford to sit down. I¡¯m too tired. I¡¯ll continue tomorrow...

 1230 Chapter 35 Equipment Strengthening

    Although you will lose a lot of the fun of the game itself when you open and hang the game, let alone the time period when you open and hang it, it is actually very cool!


    What is it for?Isn''t it just to fly to be cool?


    People strengthen a piece of equipment, strengthen it to +5, and add it up, bad luck, have to bankrupt the family, the person who can open the hanger, the''swish'' connection point, without the material, strengthen directly +10, I Just ask if you are happy?


    Yu Liyeer Yuxing, looking at Monkey King''s series of prompts to strengthen success, was really surprised to look at him stupidly, his mouth wide open!


    "Goku...you...you can''t...really a GM?" Yuli Yeer looked at Monkey King silly and asked in surprise.


    Forging is a master of master, strengthening does not require materials, directly connect the points, and reach the top at a time. What can it be if it is not a GM?It''s no wonder that Yuriye was also scared.


    "GM...Kayaba Akihiko!!" Fortunately, Kayaba Akihiko has been frightened. It was Kayaba Akihiko who locked all players in this game world. Can she not be afraid?


    "Cut! What''s the matter, I''m not the stupid Kayaba Kayahiko, don''t compare that trash with me, he doesn''t even deserve to lift my shoes!" Monkey King looked disdainful, and the master of the dignified world compared mortals to him. Can he be cool?


    "Actually...you don''t need to deny...even if you are a GM...I...I won''t blame you..." Yuliye''s grasped Monkey King''s hand tightly, with affection in his eyes and a firm face.


    Monkey King looked at Yuli Yeer, and smiled slightly: "I have already said that I am not Kayaba Akihiko, nor a GM. My real name is Monkey King, Chinese..."


    "Hey? Are you really? And you are still Chinese?" Yu Liye''s face suddenly became surprised, and at the same time, his heart was full of joy. If Monkey King is not a GM, that would be great, otherwise, in fact, in my heart There will still be some caring.


    "En..." Monkey King nodded.


    "Monkey King... I''ve heard... It''s the Monkey King in Journey to the West..." Xing whispered from the side, and her small eyes glanced at Monkey King from time to time.


    "Well, just the same name, don''t think about it!"


    "Then what''s going on just now? Why can you modify the system data?" You Liyeer asked with confusion.


    "This is troublesome to explain, I will tell you after I quit the game!" Monkey King said, once again equipped with [Dealer], feeling the heavy feeling in his hand and the coldness covered on the sword. Hanmang''s gloom smiled with satisfaction.


    "Can we...really still quit the game?" Xing immediately stared at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Of course, you can stay by my side at ease!" Monkey King took out an extraordinary quality sword from his backpack, and lightly slashed the sword with [Dealer] without making any sound. The sword was easily caught. Cut into two pieces, and fell to the ground with a bang!


    "So sharp!" Yu Liye immediately became amazed.


    Fortunately, after getting the answer that Monkey King said he could quit the game, he immediately became excited.


    "This enhancement is +10, and it is not at the same level when there is no enhancement!" Monkey King looked at the [Dealer] in his hand, very satisfied.


    Strengthening the weight, which means literally, strengthening the weight of the weapon itself, the weight increases, then the attack power will naturally increase.


    However, you have to do what you can. Because the power is too heavy, the speed of swinging will slow down, and it will also affect your own movement speed. Although the attack has increased, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Therefore, few people will strengthen the weight to +10, and generally only +1, +2, and at most, it is +3.


    But Monkey King has strengthened the [Dealer] to a weight of +10. In the entire game, I am afraid that only his pervert can wave it without being affected by the slightest.


    If others are equipped with this sword, I am afraid they will become extremely laborious even to act!


    Don''t ask me why, and don''t look at who Monkey King is.


    The sharpness, as mentioned earlier, means sharpness. The higher the sharpness, the easier it is to cut the body of the monster or the player. Naturally, the damage caused is also tons.It also causes the target to enter a bleeding state. In this state, the heavier the injury, the more blood is lost.


    Durability, the higher the strengthening, the less easy to wear.As long as the durability of the equipment is strengthened by +10, it will almost never wear out. Only when encountering higher quality weapons with durability +10, will the durability be reduced or cut.


    Accuracy is the accuracy of an attack. In games, there is usually a dodge attribute. The higher the accuracy, the less likely it is to be dodged. This is easy to understand for those who have played the game. Made an introduction.


    The above attributes, Monkey King has been strengthened by +10, in this game, it is already a real top artifact.


    Even if it is an ordinary weapon, if it is strengthened by +10, it is also an artifact!


    In addition to weapons that are multi-strengthened, other equipment is to strengthen the equipment itself, increasing the corresponding attributes.


    And Monkey King also strengthened his shoes by +10, increased his movement speed and dodge by 30%!This enhancement attribute is calculated according to the equipment level, if it is a top-level god equipment, the enhancement is +10, then the increase will be 100%!


    After thinking about it, Monkey King has strengthened all other equipment by +10, and the front can be harmless, but the boss at the back is hard to say, because the more you go to the back, the greater the degree of difficulty, and it can not be completely dodged only by operation. Hurts!


    Because the BOSS at that time already had group attack skills, and even more sword aura, sword aura attacks and other means, so it was necessary to increase some defense and blood volume!


    After all preparations are complete, Monkey King has begun to explore the floors!


    "Don''t follow this time, or I''m afraid I won''t have enough time!" Monkey King looked at Yuli Yeer, luckily, and told them to stay here.


    The two girls knew that following Monkey King was a burden, and both nodded seriously: "Then you know to be careful, don''t be too reluctant..."


    Rao understands the metamorphosis of Monkey King, and the two women are still worried.


    Monkey King waved his hand, bid farewell to the two daughters, and sent away very smartly...


    Half an hour later, Monkey King had already used his heaven-defying positioning and manipulation to avoid the monsters all the way, and appeared in the deepest part of the third maze!


    Looking at the door of the BOSS room in front of him, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "A feast of domineering screens will begin soon!"..

 1231 Chapter 36 System Scrolling

    On the third floor, in a restaurant in the main block, Silica looked at Asuna in front of him and asked curiously, "Asuna, you said, can that person really reach the 20th floor in one go? ?"


    "I don''t know... this kind of thing is simply unimaginable. If he really did it, then he would be the same as others said, 90% or more, he is a GM... Apart from this explanation, I don''t know how to say it anymore. Because ordinary people can¡¯t do this..."


    "Really? But I don''t think... he doesn''t look like a bad guy... and he doesn''t look like the one who appeared at the beginning of the game..." Silica stroked the ring on her hand, her face flushed red.


    "Why do you say that?" Asuna looked at Silica curiously, at her expression, and the movement of stroking her hand ring, frowning: "It won''t be because someone gave you a ring. , Can you speak for him?"


    "No...no! I''m not so frivolous!" Silica immediately retorted with a red face, "It''s just... I just feel that way..."


    "Really...but he slaughtered more than 600 people!"


    "That was the group who besieged him first, didn''t they? Maybe he was just defending?" Silica still insisted on her own opinion.


    "Perhaps this is the case! But 600 people shouldn''t be slaughtered, right? That''s 600 people!" Asuna Dai frowned deeply, and she still couldn''t let go of this.


    Silica stopped talking immediately and slaughtered 600 people, but this number is very scary!


    When they were discussing Monkey King, others were also discussing Monkey King!


    "It''s been so long, you said, can Monkey King really attack the third floor?"


    "Who knows...Although I don''t like that guy, I really hope he can capture it! After all, this is good for everyone..."


    "Don''t think too much, just wait for the result!"


    Just thirty-two minutes after the second-level strategy; just as countless people were talking about Monkey King, the long-lost system prompt once again sounded through the entire Aincrad: "Congratulations to the player, Sun Wukong, successfully attacked the third level. Aincrad, the portal to the fourth floor has been opened, everyone give this warrior a warm cheer!"


    Ten times in a row, the long-lost system sound sounded again!


    Then came tsunami-like cheers and incredible screams!


    "Strike! Really! How long is this?"


    "This pervert, it''s only thirty-two minutes away from the second level of the strategy!"


    "If this person wasn''t a GM, I would cut up my little dice and bake them!"


    "Brother, I have recorded these words..."


    So, a new discussion began...


    In short, Kayaba Akihiko was shot while lying down again, and was scolded by the players again!Who told him to imprison the players in the game, don''t scold him!


    However, the matter is not over yet. Two minutes have not passed since the players¡¯ discussions, and the system reminder sounded again above Aincrad: "Congratulations to the player, Monkey King, for successfully attacking the fourth floor Aincrad, leading to the first The portal on the fifth floor has been opened..."


    "Fuck! It''s only a few minutes? Another strategy?"


    "This Nima peeing is more than this time! Was this product teleported directly to the boss room using [Teleport]?"


    Well, in an unintentional complaint, the player was really right. Monkey King did teleport and teleported directly to the BOSS lobby, because he thought the long running time was really boring. !Simply a teleportation appeared in the BOSS lobby!


    Then go down with a few swords at the BOSS, which is to cut the BOSS directly into several segments, but in a matter of minutes, the BOSS is blown!


    Weapons that strengthen +10 are not covered, so don''t kill this low-level boss too easily!This is like killing a boss in Novice Village with an artifact in his hand!


    "GM, this product is definitely GM, it didn''t run away!"


    However, before everyone could finish talking, the system prompt of the whole server sounded again: "Congratulations to the player, Monkey King, for successfully attacking the fifth floor Aincrad, the portal to the sixth floor has been opened..."


    "Congratulations to the player, Monkey King, for scoring five levels of Aincrad in a row. This event will be included in the glorious event and will be in the annals of history! The supreme Rongguang belongs to him!"


    Once again ten consecutive full-server system announcements!


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Many players quietly looked up at the sky, saying: I will listen quietly, I will not speak, you continue!


    So, five minutes later...


    "Congratulations to the player, Monkey King, for successfully attacking the sixth floor Aincrad, the portal to the seventh floor has been opened..."


    ...


    "Come on, brother, let''s eat and talk..."


    At this moment, the players have stated that they are not surprised, and the system prompts as if they were playing music.


    Twenty minutes later...


    "Congratulations to the player, Monkey King, for successfully attacking the tenth floor Aincrad, the portal to the eleventh floor has been opened..."


    "Because the player Sun Wukong has scouted ten levels of Aincrad in a row, this event will be included in the Mythology Eternal Passage event and will be given the supreme honorary title of Sun Wukong: [Savior]!"


    "Fuck! The murder butcher has become the savior?"


    "Nima! Isn''t this cheating? Can a murderer be the savior?"


    "Grass! People walked through ten floors in a row. What is it that is not the savior? You can do it, so you go!"


    "Sun Wukong! I love you! Whether you are a murderous pervert or not! I have recognized you in my life! Go on 100 floors! 100 floors!"


    "100 floors...100 floors..."


    "Savior! Savior!"


    As soon as a new round of system announcements appeared, players once again set off a new climax!


    The title of "Savior" directly turned Monkey King''s reputation from negative to positive, and it soared to the top in an instant!


    People, that''s it, they will disregard the prejudices and praise you for anything that is good for them!


    And Monkey King can save them!They don''t care how many people Monkey King killed!Just take care of yourself and leave this ghost place!


    As the saying goes, people are not for themselves, and the earth will die!


    In a luxurious room, Heathcliff looked at the series of system messages presented in front of him, his expression gloomy and terrible: "How on earth did this bastard do it? [Teleport]? I don¡¯t remember that I designed this Skill! And this [Dealer]... Damn! This guy now has this weapon! I''m so afraid that he will give me a second! I can''t delete it... Damn system! There is still me! The uncontrollable side?..."


    After complaining for a while, Heathcliff gradually calmed down: "Emotions, feelings...Does data also produce feelings... and finally found a very valuable information..."..

 1232 Chapter 37 Who is gm?

    A series of events made Kayaba Akihiko more closely monitor the main system of the [Sword Art Online] game!


    And he can only do this. After all, the gift to Monkey King [Dealer] is the main brain of the system, and Akihiko Kayaba cannot delete her program, because deleting the program of the main brain of the system is equivalent to destroying it. The whole game!He is not that stupid, he can only strictly supervise, so that she can''t do anything out of the ordinary again.


    "But this Monkey King... is really weird! This master-level forging technique is obviously not systematically modified... Could it be said that he can still modify it himself?" Kaaba looked at the data displayed in front of him, frowning deeply. Immediately used the administrator authority, clicked the "Delete" button


    , A big one!''The warning message box popped up immediately: "You have insufficient authority to delete this skill!"


    "What?!!!" Rao was calm with Kayaba Akihiko''s self-cultivation, and his eyes widened instantly, unbelievable: "I...I...I have insufficient permissions? What a joke! I am the developer of this game! "


    Unbelievable, he immediately chose another information panel, but he got a stunned result: "You are not qualified to use any information in this account..."


    "Fuck! Am I a GM or is he a GM?!!!" Kayaba Akihiko looked at the big exclamation mark that popped up in front of him, the expression on his face was wonderful.


    But at the same time, it was very gloomy. He didn''t expect that in this game, there would be a player he couldn''t manage.


    He didn''t care much before, because he always thought,''I am a GM who am I afraid of?It''s the absolute idea of ??"delete you if you want to delete you", so he doesn''t care much about Monkey King, even if the main system uses the authority to give him a [Dealer], he didn''t care much at first!


    It wasn''t until Monkey King scoured his more difficult floors that he checked the specific information of Monkey King, but he was taken aback!


    The [Dealer] that he thought was impossible to strengthen at this stage was suddenly strengthened by +10, and all attributes were +10. Now he was really shocked and wanted to use the authority to modify his data. I know my authority is not enough!


    Are you kidding me!Labor and capital are GM!Have you ever seen a player more powerful than GM?


    "What the hell is going on? There is nothing wrong with my authority...and there is no sign of any changes, but this Monkey King...what is going on? Could it be that...he really opened up and died?" The same absurd ideas as the players came up.


    Open?It''s ridiculous!However, this is not an opening, so how can I explain it?


    "I still don''t believe that I can''t find out the reason..." Kayaba Akihiko solemnly checked the database again...


    And Monkey King¡¯s personal screen scanning is still going on...


    From the initial shock to the later calmness, all players are immune to the system announcements that come out from time to time!


    Announce it!You continue to announce!The higher the better, it''s best to pass 100 levels at once!


    But Monkey King did what he said, he said that he only finished the 20th floor BOSS!Then only finish the 20th floor BOSS!


    After opening the twenty-first floor, he also stopped!


    The portal opened from the BOSS room and entered the main city on the 21st floor!


    At the moment when Monkey King appeared, countless players had already fixed their gazes on him: "I''m back! I''m back!"


    "Goku God! Please continue!"


    "Yes! That''s right! It''s better to watch you screen. Addiction!"


    "That''s right! Please continue! I have collected twenty knees and gave it to you, please continue! I am sorry for your GM status if you don''t attack the 7th and 80th floors!


    "Kayaba Akihiko! You bastard! Quickly explain to labor and management! Otherwise, even if you die, labor and management will curse you in circles!"


    "Buddy! Dumpling! If you are too aggressive, you will really be cut!"


    "Afraid of wool! The labor and management now think of Kayaba Akihiko and can''t help but greet him **..."


    Listening to the various noisy sounds around, Monkey King was irritable to hear. Standing on a high platform, he roared: "Be quiet for labor and management, who is saying more! I cut him with a sword!"


    "..."


    The sound just fell, and it instantly became silent!


    This is even better than a well-trained army!


    Sure enough, things related to one''s own life can stimulate the infinite potential of mankind!


    But it also shows that these players are afraid of Monkey King, otherwise it is impossible to achieve this level.


    "Well, not bad!" Sun Wukong was still very satisfied with the performance of the players, and said lightly: "I will review it now. My name is Monkey King. It''s not Kayaba Akihiko that stupid, let alone a GM, so you all remember it to me. Now! Like you, I am just a player, a player who is more powerful than you!"


    "You''re not Kayaba Akihiko? Not GM? How could it be possible!"


    "If you say you are not, you are not? Who believes it?"


    "Is there any evidence to prove that you are not a GM? Clear the 20th floor easily. This is not a GM yet. Labor and capital will directly broadcast live!


    "Ah... look at the top!"


    Suddenly¡­


    The shouts of people suppressed these noisy sounds.


    Many people reflexively look up...


    Then, they all saw their most memorable familiar scene!


    A hundred meters above the sky, which is the bottom of the twenty-second floor, is dyed with bright red checkerboard patterns.


    A closer look reveals that the pattern is formed by alternately arranging two English words.As for the two words written in bright red fonts, they are [Warning] and [SystemAnnouncement].


    This familiar picture immediately caused countless players to exclaim: "Fuck! This... why is this picture so familiar?"


    "Kayaba Akihiko! MB''s, this is the picture of the bastard Kaaba Akihiko when he first entered the game!"


    "Is this... the bastard is going to show up again?"


    For a while, a deep anger appeared on the faces of all players!


    And the red pattern covering the entire sky, its central part is like a huge drop of thick blood, slowly dripping downward.But the blood did not drip to the ground. Instead, it suddenly changed its shape in mid-air, forming a faceless giant nearly twenty meters tall and wearing a crimson cloak.


    "Grass! It''s really Akihiko Kayaba!"


    Looking at this familiar figure, a player was furious and threw the long sword in his hand towards Akira Kaaba in the sky...


    PS: Today is the third change, because it depends on the children...the legendary hanging silk, you vote so many reminders, I can only say sorry, add it tomorrow!..

 1233 Chapter 38-A Comforting Hug

    It''s just that the long sword has not been close, it has already turned into data and disappeared.


    Kayaba Akihiko lightly swiped in front of him with one hand, and a virtual panel flashed. He was just a click. The angry player suddenly fell to the ground, as if being pressed by a heavy object and unable to move.


    Ignoring the noise of others, at this time, Kayaba Akihiko saw only Monkey King: "I want to know, who are you?"


    "You are not qualified to know!"


    "Really? Interesting! Your presence really surprised me! No, it should be said to be a surprise! I originally wanted to collect data by playing games, but now, I found that you are much more interesting than those players, so, I changed my mind! I will wait for you at Aincrad on the 100th floor, because I am the boss on the 100th floor! Kill me, you will be saved, and this game will end!"


    As soon as Kayaba Akihiko finished speaking, he disappeared under the watchful eyes of thousands of players.Because he appeared just to say such a word to Monkey King, he didn''t dare to stay too much, because he felt danger in Monkey King.


    "It turns out to be a BOSS obediently... and there is less trouble..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    The players around were already shocked and dumbfounded.


    "Kayaba Akihiko turned out to be a 100-story boss? GM is a 100-story boss? How about playing with us? Who can beat this?


    "Wrong! Isn''t there one more person!"


    "Yeah! We still have Monkey King! It must be possible!"


    "Unexpectedly, this Monkey King is not a GM... Is he playing the same game with us? This is too abnormal!"


    "It''s really abnormal...just...that''s GM! Can you really beat it?"


    "That''s right! The word GM can be defeated by players!"


    "Goku God, do you have the confidence to defeat Kaaba Akihiko? We rely on you..."


    Listening to the noisy inquiries of the players, Monkey King raised two middle fingers directly at them, with a look of contempt: "I play my game, but I never said that I will help you. Your life and death are my shit. ! If you want to end the game as soon as possible, work hard for yourself..."


    When many players heard this, they were immediately angry, and one player even roared: "Damn! You selfish ghost, how can you say that! You obviously have that ability, why don''t you help us?"


    "Why should I help you?" Monkey King''s figure suddenly flashed in front of the player, and he pierced his xiong chamber with a sword without hesitation: "Just your self-righteous disgusting face, labor and management are the most disgusting. Go! Killed, so happy!"


    "You...you..." The player didn''t expect that he just vented his uncomfortable heart, and he incurred a ruthless sword from Monkey King. In fear, the data burst into dissipated.


    The players around were shocked by the indifference of Monkey King!Seeing the figure shattered into data, they suddenly remembered that this person is a demon who kills at every turn.For a while, everyone was afraid of fear.


    Monkey King snorted disdainfully, took out the''Transfer Crystal'' and left here!Looking at the faces of those self-righteous players, he couldn''t help but slaughter.


    You Liyeer looked at the message that popped up in front of him, took a look, and whispered to Xing beside him: "Let''s go to La Belque on the 19th floor..."


    Fortunately, he nodded and took out the transfer crystal with Yuriye and left...


    As soon as Monkey King left, many players also teleported away. At this moment, they naturally understood that they should put their hope on Monkey King and it is better to work hard on their own. This person is not reliable!


    But in the same way, there are also many players who have an angry look of incomprehension, still wondering how Sun Wukong can be so selfish...


    But you don¡¯t need to bother about such disgusting things...


    The nineteenth floor, the main block.


    At this time, it was already around three in the afternoon, and Monkey King also spent a lot of time after he walked through the 20th floor!


    The bosses on the first few floors were almost killed in a few swords, but the bosses on the back still spent a lot of time.


    After Meimei''s meal, Monkey King also distributed the equipment he obtained to Yuliye Er Yuxing, so that the equipment of the two girls was completely new.


    And his own level, because he killed a lot of BOSS and guards, at this time, it was already 47.Obviously, the experience given by BOSS is very rich.


    The night was getting deeper, and Monkey King just walked out of the bath room after taking a shower, watching Lucky sitting alone on the balcony in a daze, quietly walked behind her, yelled, and scared her directly. Sitting on the ground, his head slammed against the guardrail, covering his head with pain, looking at Monkey King, tears in his eyes, a pitiful face: "Wu...Big Brother Wukong..."


    "You are too courageous!" Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, and gently rubbed the head that was hit. Fortunately, his eyes widened immediately, because of the pain, he disappeared.


    The original worry and fear also calmed down because of this gentle touch.


    She just stared at Monkey King in a daze, and whispered: "Big Brother Wukong...Are you really...willing to ignore us?"


    "Why! I don''t care about other people''s life or death, but I will protect your safety, so don''t think about it. One day, I will end this game. Now, you just stay by my side and play games with me." That''s it!"


    "Really?" Fortunately, the dim eyes immediately brightened.


    "Of course! In the real world, you don''t have to worry, your body has been protected by me, and there will be no problems!"


    "Oh? Really? It''s also possible in the real world?!" Xing was shocked.


    "Why? Don''t you believe it?"


    "Believe! What Brother Wukong said...I believe it..." Xing Wei blushed and quickly stated.She doesn''t care what others think of Monkey King, she only trusts her own intuition and her own heart.Because only Monkey King can bring her an unprecedented sense of security and calm her fearful and uneasy heart.


    "Now don''t worry, come, do you want me to give you a comforting hug?" Monkey King said, opening his arms to Xing Xing.


    Fortunately, she blushed, glanced at Monkey King from the corner of her eyes, and looked at the bath like a thief again. I saw Yuliyeer taking a shower in it. Fortunately, she said shyly and weakly: "So... it''s not good!"


    "It''s okay, I said it was a comforting hug~ I hug!"


    "That... Okay!" Fortunately, with a heart beating violently, he moved slightly toward Monkey King''s arms, but the corner of his eyes was staring at the door of the bathroom, fearing that Yu Liye would suddenly pop out.


    "Why do you look like stealing~love! You are more natural! They all say it is a comforting hug~ hug..." Monkey King looked at her nervously and squeezed it secretly. Immediately he snorted and his body became more stiff~ stiffer...


    PS: Reward plus update, 5000VIP point one update, but at most two changes a day, third change feels a bit stressful, because I didn¡¯t save the manuscript, at my speed, five chapters would last more than 10 hours, tired. .This statement is valid for a long time, so I won''t say more in the future.The same applies to reminders.


    In addition, I recommend "One Piece: The Air Controlling the World", which is already 160,000 characters long, so I can barely read it and save it!Emphasize the statement, the author is still a beautiful soft girl!I took the title of the book, cough cough, laughing at me...

 1234 Chapter 39 The Golden Treasure Box

    Just as Monkey King wanted to go further, the door of Yu room suddenly opened...


    "!!!" Fortunately, he was shocked instantly, like a frightened little deer''swish'', and flashed out of Monkey King''s arms. With a''bang'' forehead, she hit the fence again, causing her to scream in pain. , Once again clutched his head and lowered his head...


    Seeing Xing''s expression, even Monkey King felt a sense of sourness, reluctantly shook his head, and stroked her head to relieve her pain.


    "Fortunately! The water has been changed for you, you can go and wash it!" Yuli Yeer came to the hall wearing a xing yu robe.


    "Oh~ ok... ok..." Fortunately, he immediately responded and hurriedly ran towards the yu room...


    Looking at the closed door of the yu room, Yuliyeer sat on Monkey King¡¯s big tui, her face ambiguous: "How does it feel?"


    "Nothing to say!" Monkey King said, already reaching out where Yuliye could not describe.


    "You know what I mean! Don''t pretend to be stupid..." Yuli Yeer gave Sun Wukong a blank look.


    "Oh, you are so bold, understand!" Monkey King smiled, picked up Yuliyeer, and ran towards his room...


    "Hello~~ I didn''t mean that! Wait..."


    It''s a pity that the door of the room was shut with a bang. Sun Wukong kicked it shut. What happened inside, please turn on the YY mode...


    the next day¡­


    Aincrad, the tenth floor, the labyrinth area of ??"Thousand Snakes City".


    Here, the monsters scattered are some poisons, such as scorpions, poisonous insects, and of course, poisonous snakes are the most common.


    Sun Wukong brought Yu Li Yeer and Xing to here, mainly to help Xing Lie courage. Unexpectedly, after coming here, even Yu Li Yeer was frightened.


    Isn''t this nonsense, the poisonous insects, snakes and ants all over the floor, whoever it is, must be frightened.


    Monkey King was too troublesome to take it step by step, so he took them to this place where women hated fear the most.


    In his words, if even the poisonous snakes here are used to it, what is there to be afraid of?Fortunately, the cowardly ailments are natural.


    From the beginning of screaming and not daring to move, to later getting used to it, the two daughters were abruptly stunned by Monkey King''s almost abnormal request, and gradually got used to it.


    In just two days, fortunately, he was no longer as timid as before.


    So, habit is terrible!


    Today, the three of them were lucky enough to meet a BOSS.


    This is a black python with the thickness of a bucket. The deterrent power of a body more than 20 meters long is really terrible.


    Fortunately, her face turned pale, she looked at the black python and looked at Monkey King pleadingly: "Big Brother Wukong...no fight... okay?"


    "Wukong, or... forget this one! This giant python, even I have a haircut! Don''t say it''s lucky, even if it''s a BOSS, you don''t have to fight like this, right?" Yu Liyeer looked at The black giant snake in front of him swallowing ~ spitting out snake letters, swallowing saliva, very nervous.


    "When encountering a BOSS, there is a reason to let it go. It happens that you are used to the scorpion viper. This black python is just right!" Monkey King said, a probe was thrown away, and the basic attributes of the black python were immediately displayed on the top of his head. Came out:


    Black Python King


    HP: 31250/31250


    LV: 25


    "Fortunately, go up and hold it, as long as you get rid of it, your gallbladder training is over." Monkey King patted Xing on the shoulder and encouraged.


    "I...I...I know..." Xing nodded her head nervously, and walked towards the black python tremblingly...


    When it reached the black python''s hatred range, the black python was motionless...


    "Huh?" Xing Li was full of curiosity, and walked forward cautiously...


    When it was less than two meters away from the Black Python King, it still remained motionless.


    Fortunately, at this moment, in the black python king''s hovering body, I saw a golden treasure chest, and immediately cried out in surprise: "Big Brother Wukong~ I saw a golden treasure chest, this black python Inside the king''s hovering body, there is a golden treasure chest!"


    "Golden treasure chest?" When Yu Liye heard it, his spirit suddenly came: "Is this still a guardian boss?"


    However, at this moment, there was a sound of''rustle...rustle...'' on the ground...


    Monkey King frowned, looked under the Black Python King, and immediately shouted: "Fortunately! Come back soon!"


    "Ah? Oh~" Although I was curious about why Monkey King asked himself to go back, but I was used to the luck of following Monkey King''s words. Without the slightest hesitation, he turned around and ran back...


    And the moment she turned around, Monkey King saw colorful and green snakes leaping out from under or around the black python king...


    "Wu... Goku!!!" Yuliyeer was scared and paled by the densely packed venomous snakes, because there were too many of them, squeezed one by one, and looked extremely disgusting.


    "What...what''s wrong?" Fortunately, looking at Yuriye''s expression, she immediately became very nervous.


    "Don''t look back!" Monkey King said, replacing [Dealer]: "It''s really a disgusting BOSS! It''s not easy to get a treasure chest!" As he said, the sword in his hand was gushing. It turned into a sharp sword aura, and flew away at the group of poisonous snakes that came by!


    In the sound of "Puff Puff Puff~~", the sword aura flew around like a wind blade, cutting the poisonous snakes into several segments!


    Fortunately, this is just a game, otherwise the bloody scene will make Yuliyeer and Xingyi vomit.But this is the case. Fortunately, when he rushed to Monkey King''s side, when he looked behind him, he immediately covered his mouth with a thin hand and felt his stomach churning.


    "This...this... terrible!!" Fortunately, he backed away again and again.


    Although she is accustomed to poisonous snakes, it does not mean that she is used to a group of poisonous snakes.


    Fortunately, it was the boss that Monkey King and the others met. If someone else is in a lot of teams, I''m afraid they will die too!


    Because you don''t need to use the BOSS, just those poisonous snakes, every bite will kill you!


    "Oh! I... I was bitten!" Xing suddenly exclaimed, and Monkey King looked behind him, just in time to see a green viper biting her foot ~ barely let go.


    Liyeer cut the poisonous snake into two pieces with a sword, and the poisonous snake instantly turned into data and dissipated!


    But fortunately, he fell straight down and became panicked: "I...I...I can''t move..."


    "This snake is poisonous. Fortunately, has your blood volume decreased?" Monkey King shook his sword again, and the tyrannical sword energy instantly cut the group of poisonous snakes from the new round of attacks into several segments...

 1235 Chapter 40 Hatched a little loli

    "Reduce 5 points per second..."


    "Ye''er, give her an antidote!" Monkey King said, and once again swept away the new wave of poisonous snakes with a sword energy.


    When Monkey King said this, Yuli Yeer had already taken out a bottle of antidote and drank Xing...


    For a moment, Xing stood up from the ground.


    "You two step back first! I can do this BOSS!"


    Because this black python king¡¯s disgusting skill of infinitely recruiting snakes is obviously not suitable for the two girls, Liyeer and Fortunate, to deal with, so Monkey King doesn¡¯t want to practice courage anymore, let¡¯s talk about it after hanging it up, because this BOSS is but An extremely rare guardian BOSS.


    Moreover, the treasure chest guarded is still a gold level, so the things that are opened must be good things.


    However, the group of snakes seems to be endless, and the cleansing is endless. No matter how many times Sun Wukong cleans up with sword energy, there will still be a new wave of snakes coming like a tide...


    When Monkey King quit the scope of the boss¡¯s hatred, the snakes disappeared strangely, but when he stepped into the scope of the BOSS¡¯s hatred again, a wave of terrifying snakes was swept out again...


    This is like a BOSS with no solution, because it can''t even be close.


    "This is really embarrassing the player! At this stage, besides me, who else can win this BOSS!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and after finding the rules of this BOSS, he stepped down and turned towards the Black Python King without hesitation Rushed over!


    With the ancient sword in his hand swiping, the sword aura was gushing, and he directly slashed the group of snakes blocking the way, opening a way. Monkey King took advantage of this gap and approached the BOSS...


    However, just as he was approaching, King Black Python suddenly opened his mouth, and countless venomous snakes shot out from his mouth, dense as rain!


    "What kind of weird way of attack..."


    Monkey King slashed out with a sword, and the sword aura gushed again, taking away the group of flying poisonous snakes!The sword aura remained undiminished, and finally slashed on the black python king!


    "Hiss~~"


    The black python king was in pain, and he let out an angry neigh, opened his mouth full of anger and swallowed toward Monkey King!


    "Want to eat me? Then let you eat it!"


    Monkey King jumped up, holding an ancient sword, and flew towards the swallowing python mouth in a flash...


    "Puff!!" With a cry, the python had no time to show the joy of swallowing the target into its abdomen, and the head was pierced through its mouth by Monkey King!


    Accompanied by the sorrow, the Black Python King writhed and struggled on the ground for a while, and the data dissipated!As a level 25 wild boss, he was killed by Monkey King with a single blow.


    With the disappearance of the black python king, those endless snakes also disappeared.


    And where the Black Python King disappeared, a particularly conspicuous golden treasure box was revealed!


    For Monkey King, he killed the level 25 BOSS with a single blow, and the two girls of Yuliye didn''t have any surprised expressions, because the two girls had long been used to it.And this is just a level 25 BOSS, and Monkey King is already level 48.


    Looking at the golden treasure chest, Monkey King looked at Xing Xing: "Go open it! See how lucky your weak bag is!"


    "Hey? Shall I drive? What should I do if it''s trash?" Xing suddenly became nervous.


    "It''s okay, go drive!"


    Under Sun Wukong¡¯s encouraging eyes, Fortunately, he nodded and walked to the side of the golden treasure chest, using the strength of the milk, but did not open the treasure chest...


    Monkey King was holding a golden key and wanted to pass it to Xing''s. Seeing her behavior at this time, a black line suddenly appeared: "What are you doing?"


    Fortunately, his face blushed, and he was very puzzled: "Didn''t you tell me to open the treasure chest? But it seems too heavy for me to open..."


    "It''s not too heavy, you are too stupid!" Yuliyeer couldn''t laugh or cry, patted her forehead, her face was speechless: "Did you not see that the treasure chest is locked?"


    "Ah? Really!" Fortunately, looking down, his cheeks instantly turned red, which was embarrassing.


    "Keep on!" Monkey King handed the golden key in his hand to Xing, which burst out by killing the Black Python King.Except for this key and experience, the Black Python King did not explode.Obviously, the rewards are in this treasure box.


    Fortunately, he took the key, his awkward complexion flushed red, and silently took the key and opened the big golden lock on the treasure chest.


    Just listening to the sound of "click", the golden treasure box automatically popped open, and the three Monkey King looked curiously inside the box...


    "It''s a big egg!" Looking at the contents inside, Yu Liyeer was taken aback.


    "Isn''t it a snake egg?" Fortunately, a little disappointed.


    "This is a pet egg..." Monkey King took the egg out of the treasure box and looked at the white dome with a length of more than 20 centimeters. He was a little curious: "I haven''t heard of any pet eggs in this game. ? Why did all weird things happen to me?"


    With that, he touched the pet egg, and an information box popped out immediately: "Do you want to hatch?"


    "Let''s try hatching! If it''s a snake, throw it away..." Liyeer suggested.It seems that she doesn''t like snakes very much.


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King immediately clicked "Yes"


    A reading appeared: "Incubating...1%...5%...10%..."


    However, when the article read 21%, the pet egg suddenly became illusory and disappeared a little bit...


    "Huh? This...what''s going on?" Yu Liyeer and Xing Li looked at Sun Wukong.


    "Program delete instruction?" Sun Wukong frowned slightly, and immediately placed one hand on top of the pet egg, a trace of invisible fluctuations in his hand, covering the pet egg, protecting it...


    At the same time, in a secret room, Kayaba Akihiko looked at the message prompt that popped up in front of him, and his brows suddenly frowned: "The program deletion failed... Damn, what did this Monkey King do? Why is this..."


    "A pet egg actually caused Kayaba Akihiko to use the authority to delete it, then I am a little interested..." Monkey King looked at the pet egg in front of him with interest and chose to hatch again...


    This time, the reading was very smooth, but within a dozen seconds, it has jumped to 100%!


    Suddenly, the pet egg''s light became brilliant. In the dazzling white light, the pet egg slowly melted and changed...Finally, a petite figure with long hair was formed...


    When the light dissipated, fortunately, looking at the cute and lovely little loli standing in front of him, she was shocked: "In the pet egg... a person has hatched?!"


    "This...what''s the situation?" Yuli Yeer also looked at the hatched little loli in front of him with a look of surprise.


    And after seeing the appearance of this little loli, Monkey King was surprised and surprised: "Strange, how could this little loli be hatched by me with a pet egg?"


    PS: There is one more later...

 1236 Chapter 41 Yui

    Attached picture: Yui


    In other virtual games, it is not uncommon to hatch a little loli from a pet egg, even if it hatches a xing-sensing demon. Lao Yu sister, it is normal.


    However, in the Sword Art Online, the pet egg itself is already surprising. After hatching a cute little loli, it is even more surprising and unbelievable.


    Little Lori looks very cute and cute. She looks only about 8 years old. She wears a simple white dress. Under her skirt, she sees two slender white, tender little feet, tender and white. Little feet are exposed, without shoes.


    The long hair shawl is more adorable and cute.


    "Too...too cute! Let me hug!" You Liyeer immediately looked at the little Lolita in front of her with beaming eyes, and reached out and hugged her directly into her arms!Squeezed so that her pair of giants showed a charming arc.Seeing that Monkey King had some urge to pinch.


    Keke, okay, the discipline is about to drop, quickly shift the target...


    "Mom..." Little Lori looked at Yuliyeer, and immediately hugged her with joy, and the words she shouted directly made Yuliyeer''s movements froze there, her face was shocked, thinking she had heard it wrong. "You...what do you call me?"


    "Mom..." Mengmeng''s voice sounded again.


    At this time, Yuli Yeer could hear him clearly, glanced at Sun Wukong with a blushing face, and kissed Little Lori on the face: "Although you are Wukong''s pet, you call my mother or something...or ¡­Oh! What a shame!"


    "What about me?" Fortunately, she looked at Little Lori expectantly.


    "Mom!" It was a cute voice again, still the same cry.


    Fortunately, her pretty face turned red for a moment. While the corners of her eyes looked at Monkey King, her heart was like a deer, and her heart was secretly happy, but her mouth waved her hands again and again: "No! No! You should call me sister Xing..."


    You Liyeer was stunned, looked at Xing''s expression, gave Sun Wukong a blank look, and said nothing.Fortunately, she had seen it a long time ago, and Sun Wukong''s behavior of being independent and unconstrained by anything is obviously not something she can enjoy alone.She had been mentally prepared since she had been with Monkey King.As for the future, I will talk about it later.


    "Dad...Hug~" Little Lolita looked at Monkey King, stretched out her hands, and her bright big eyes were full of cuteness.


    "Don''t call me brother..."


    "father¡­"


    "Call brother!"


    "father¡­"


    "brother!"


    "father¡­"


    "Yes, you completely ignored me, right?" Monkey King looked at this cute little loli, obviously helpless.He stretched out his hand to pick her up and put it on his shoulder. This is called riding a horse.


    "Well, do you have a name? What''s your name?" Yuliyeer looked at Lori and asked.


    "Name... My name is... Yui... Yui, my name..."


    "Yui Yi, she really is!" After getting the name of Lori, Monkey King also confirmed her identity, but didn''t understand why she appeared in front of him as a pet egg.


    "Yui, a nice name! I''m Yu Liye, he''s Monkey King..."


    "My name is Xing!"


    "Why did you appear in the pet egg?"


    Yui thought about it carefully, hugged Monkey King''s head, and said: "Because the main program found that I have independent thinking and emotions, so I was deleted. Fortunately, I got the help of the main brain of the game to get me out of danger. , Sent me into that golden treasure box in the form of a pet egg...because my father is here, she said that only father can protect me..."


    "The main program, it should be Akihiko Kayaba! It seems that because the main brain of the game got me [Dealer] and made him feel jealous of programs that have independent thinking and emotions, so I searched for you After the existence of, do you want to get rid of..." Monkey King only learned the truth from Yui''s words.


    To put it bluntly, Kayaba Akihiko expressed dissatisfaction and fear for those programs with independent thinking and emotion, so he wanted to use the authority to clear them all.


    But all these changes were due to Monkey King. If it weren''t for Monkey King, who was even jealous of Kaaba Akihiko, he would not bother to do so, because he controls everything in this game.


    But he can''t control Monkey King alone. In order to prevent incidents like [Dealer] from happening, he wants to delete all programs that have independent emotional consciousness that may be deleted.Yui entered the list he wanted to delete.


    Unfortunately, he was confused by the game''s mastermind and Monkey King.


    "What exactly is the game master you said? Is it beautiful? Have you seen it?" Relatively speaking, Monkey King is still interested in that game master, because she has not appeared in the original book.


    "No... She is imprisoned by the main program and can''t move freely at all. Now, because of my relationship, I am afraid that the imprisonment has become tighter, and she has completely lost her freedom..." Yui lowered her head with a remorse.


    "It''s okay, she is the mastermind of this game. There will be no problems. At most, she will be restricted to freedom. When I play this game, I will take you to see her!" Monkey King embraced Yui. In his arms, rubbed her head and comforted.


    "En! I believe in Dad, because the game master said that you are omnipotent!"


    "Really...Is it because when I entered the game, I was shocked by my terrible consciousness..." Monkey King smiled secretly, and understood why the game master dares to break the rules of the game and also rewards [Dealer] Give it to him.This is to please him!It seems that the main brain of this game also needs Sun Wukong''s help.


    The reason why the main brain of the game understands a little information about Monkey King is that Monkey King directly broke through the game''s imprisonment with his tyrannical consciousness and was able to enter and leave the game freely. She was not paying attention.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what this kind of thing is, but Yui! How about you still call me Goku brother?"


    "Okay, Dad!"


    "so¡­"


    "Understood, Dad!"


    "...Ah~ forget it!" Monkey King sighed helplessly, the daughter didn''t run away.


    "Hehe, it''s the first time I saw Wukong with your helpless expression!" Yuli Yeer looked at Sun Wukong''s slumped face, looking very happy.


    "You owe it! You dare to laugh at me!" Sun Wukong said, pulling Yu Liye''er into his arms, and squeezing her big hand to the place that cannot be described...


    The shy complexion on the side turned red, and looked to one side, but there was a trace of envy and loss in his heart.


    PS: There will be four changes today, no more...

 1237 Chapter 42 Call for Help

    After frolicking for a while, Yuri Yeer looked at Yui and asked Monkey King curiously: "Wukong, what kind of identity is Yui now? A demon? A pet?"


    "Let me see..." Monkey King opened the operation panel, and for a moment, he found Yui''s information: "This is the pet panel, and there is also an equipment bar. You can learn skills, upgrade, and equip equipment. This is clearly a game. Player! A pet like a game player, interesting!"


    "Is that so? It can''t be regarded as a pet..." Yuliye rubbed Yui''s head, looking at Monkey King with a red face, a little shy: "Since she calls us Mom and Dad, then treat her as a daughter. Okay?"


    "Whatever! Anyway, one more child in the game is normal!"


    "Then it is decided! Yui, you will be our daughter in the future!"


    "En! Dad, Mom!" Yui''s face suddenly showed a happy smile.


    "But Yui''s dress is a bit too simple. It seems that we have to design a suitable outfit for her!" Fortunately, looking at Yui''s thin dress, she suggested.


    Yui wears a white one-piece dress. In addition to short puff sleeves, the texture is also very light and thin. There is not even a pair of shoes. The cute little feet that are exposed look cute, but they also look a little bit cute. Pathetic.


    "Well, Goku, you open Yui''s outfit doll, let me see her size!"


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King immediately opened Yui''s equipment bar, and her small and cute equipment model suddenly appeared in it.There are detailed height data of Yui.


    In this game, it is usually necessary to operate the equipment doll from the status window to put on the clothes. Note that this is clothes, not equipment.


    Because the reproduction of soft objects such as cloth and ye body is the division that SAO is least good at. Clothes are not so much an independent object, as the system classifies them as part of the body.


    Even if the equipment is equipped, the appearance is still the appearance of clothes, which is the same as the fashion in some games.


    Of course, if you want to show the original effect of the equipment, you can also show the suit effect of the equipment!It¡¯s just that some equipment is very heavy and doesn¡¯t look very beautiful, such as armor equipment.


    Liyeer scrolled through the list of props, materialized pieces of fabric, set Yui''s clothes size, and used tailoring skills to make pieces of fabric into dresses, shoes...


    This is the game world. As long as you have skills, it is very convenient to do anything.


    After finishing the clothes and shoes, Liyeer traded all of them to Monkey King, and Monkey King immediately bought the outfit doll for knotting, and dragged the name of the clothes onto the outfit doll.


    In the next moment, with the effect of a ringing sound, the particles of light surrounded Yui''s body, and the pale pink and red dress was also turned into objects and worn on Yui''s body.


    "Wow--"


    Yui immediately showed a happy expression and opened her arms to look at her body.


    Monkey King then outfitted Yui with the same color skirt, black stockings, and red shoes one by one, and finally put the one-piece dress she was wearing back to the inventory and closed the window.


    Yui seemed very happy to put on a new dress, rubbing her cheeks with the soft texture of the corners, or pulling the skirt with her hands.


    "Yui, what, do you like it?" Yuri looked at Yui at the moment with a smile in her eyes.


    "Yeun~ I like it!" Yui nodded repeatedly, and stretched out his hands towards Monkey King: "Dad, hug!"


    In the face of Yui who innocently stretched out his hands, Monkey King also smiled. The cute little Lori is flattering no matter what her actions are!Supported her underarms with both hands and raised her head high, letting her ride on her shoulders.


    Then he waved his hand: "Go! Keep on killing monsters!"


    "Ah? Continue? I thought I could rest!" Fortunately, the happy smile immediately collapsed.


    "Yui Yi is currently only level 0, so you must raise the level up!"


    Not long after walking in the labyrinth area, a half-human three-tailed poisonous scorpion appeared before him. Monkey King immediately looked at Xingxing: "Go, it''s time to test your courage. Bring it to me!"


    "Got it¡­"


    The ordinary and pleasant trip of spawning monsters passed a little bit in Yui''s laughter, and it was dusk soon.


    With a flash of light all over Yui''s body, she finally reached level 10.


    At the same time, a message prompt popped up in front of Monkey King: "Your knot comprehension skill [Holy Healing]."


    "Dad! I learned a skill! It''s called [Holy Healing], and I can restore your blood!" Yui immediately blushed and ran in front of Monkey King, looking at her expectantly. Please encourage me'' eyes.


    "Not bad! Our future safety depends on Yui!" Monkey King smiled slightly and rubbed Yui''s head.


    Yui immediately squinted her eyes. She squinted her eyes and vowed: "Leave it to me! I will definitely not hurt my parents!"


    "So good!" Yuri Yeer kissed Yui''s cheek very fondly.


    "Okay, time is almost up, let''s go back!" Monkey King said, taking out the''Transfer Crystal''.


    Xing on the side suddenly exclaimed: "Ah! Brother Wukong, it''s not good! Kaitai and the others have sent a message for help!"


    "What''s the matter?" Monkey King immediately looked at Xing Xing.


    "They found a new hidden map in the labyrinth area on the fifth floor. They said that the monsters in it were basically level 50-60. Now the gate is blocked by two level 55 skeleton knights. not coming!"


    "Then they are all right?" Yu Liye frowned and asked.


    "It''s okay, they are hiding in a crack in a huge boulder. They are safe for the time being..." Xing Yi looked anxious, after all, they were partners who had teamed up to play together since the beginning of the game.


    "That''s good, but how can there be such an advanced hidden map in the fifth layer?" You Liye frowned.


    "Yes! Mom! In fact, there will be a hidden map on every floor! Each hidden map is different, dangerous, and there are also beautiful attractions like fairyland...just like the beginning of the first floor The town, there is a very dangerous high-level map hidden there!"


    "Is it a level 50-60 monster area? It''s still a place where the undead lives. It''s interesting, let''s go! Let''s go over and take a look!" Monkey King smiled slightly, picked up Yui, and sent directly to the fifth floor.


    Seeing Yuliye and Xing flashing next to him, Sun Wukong looked at Xingxing: "Look at your friend system, where are the coordinates of Kaitai and others, lead the way..."


    "Here..." Fortunately, he checked his position and immediately led the way...

 1238 Chapter 43 The Underground Tomb

    Under Xing''s leadership, Sun Wukong came to a level 15 leveling spot outside the main block on the fifth floor.


    Fortunately, looking at the coordinate instructions of my friend, I looked around, with a look of confusion: "Weird, the map shows that they are here! Why are they missing?"


    "If it''s a necromantic zone, it should be underground, right?" Monkey King said, rubbing Yui''s head: "Yui, come and see where the entrance is..."


    "Okay, Dad!" Yui nodded, and was hung in front of him by Monkey King like a ragdoll. The small hand flashed with subtle electronic wave induction, and he went to explore the ground...


    "Found it!" In just a moment, Yui smiled in surprise, jumped from Monkey King''s arms, ran to the junction of a fast boulder and an ancient tree, and placed her little hand on the ground. , As the waves of electrons swim on the ground, a hole leading to the bottom just emerges out of thin air...


    Looking at the dark and bottomless scene under the entrance of the cave, Yuriye looked at Yui with a surprised look: "Xiao Yui, I didn''t expect you to have this ability!"


    "Because I was originally the MHCP of SAO, and I am responsible for the consultation AI for the maintenance of players'' mental health. So I basically know all the maps in the game!" Yui looked complacent, and seemed very happy to be able to help Monkey King.


    "It''s almost the same as GPS navigation..." Xing exclaimed.


    "Okay, let''s go down! See what surprises this time can bring us!" Monkey King looked at the bottom of the cave and said.


    "How do I go down? Jump down? Will you fall to death?" Xing looked nervous.


    "It''s okay, I''ll go down first. It''s safe to ask you to jump down. I''ll continue below!"


    "Then be careful! Keita and the others also said that there are two skeleton knights blocking the way, I think the two skeleton knights are here!" Yuriyeer.


    Monkey King nodded, and Yui and the others waved their hands and jumped down...


    The cave ~ the cave seems very deep and very dim, but Monkey King originally has the ability of night vision, and it is also useful in this game, so his vision is not hindered at all.


    All I saw along the way were the uneven walls of the cave, and a huge vine extending straight to the bottom of the cave. It seems that this is the tool leading to the bottom of the cave. It¡¯s really a work to jump down like Monkey King. Death!


    But people who are skilled in art are brave, they just die!


    After three seconds, Monkey King steadily landed on the ground!


    What catches the eye are the bones all over the floor, and the dim burial hall. The buildings inside have fallen across the ground, looking like a relic.


    And at the moment he appeared, two tall skeleton knights not far away suddenly turned around, and the knight''s big spear in his hand slammed back and forth towards Monkey King!


    Obviously, as soon as Monkey King appeared, he stepped into the hatred circle of the two of them!Without saying anything, it launched an attack!


    If this were ordinary people, as soon as they appeared in such a dim tomb full of skulls and bones, they would be suddenly attacked by two hideous skeleton knights, and they would have to be scared of heart disease!


    But Monkey King looked very plain, because there was nothing to scare him.


    The [Dealer] in his hand flashed out, leaning sideways to avoid the stab behind him, and swinging his sword was to slash down the knight''s spear coming from the front!


    Just hearing the sound of "Kang Dang", the knight''s big spear broke instantly...


    The weapon gap between the two was immediately revealed.


    The sound of fighting immediately caught the attention of Qitai people who were hiding not far away. After seeing Monkey King, they shouted excitedly: "Wow! Brother Wukong is here to save us! We are saved..."


    Sun Wukong ignored them, and slammed a few swords quickly again, piercing several holes in the skeleton knight in front of him, and Xiong''s front rib broke, which looked miserable!


    Yijian directly cut off its head, clearing its last trace of blood!


    The Skeleton Knight screamed, "Uh," and it exploded into data fragments and disappeared!


    In other words, the head is lost, why is it still called?Because this is a game!Do you understand the effect of the game?


    The reward box flashed out where the Skeleton Knight disappeared. While gaining 1500 experience, he also dropped a pair of shoes: [Black Knight Long Shoes].


    Before Sun Wukong could check his attributes, he turned and attacked the skeleton knight behind him!The sword in his hand was heavy and attacked on the skeleton knight; and the skeleton knight didn''t even touch the corner of Monkey King''s clothes, it was cut by Monkey King and the data dissipated!


    Another piece of [Black Knight Coat] was dropped.


    This really surprised Monkey King: "What a high burst rate! This is the so-called hidden map?"


    "Damn! This is too awesome! Level 55 monsters, you can solve them with a few swords!" Qitai and the others were all excited.


    Without the threat of the skeleton knight, several people immediately crawled out of the cracks in the stone...


    Because the stone gap is too small, there are five of them, almost overlapping each other, but they can hold on for so long.


    And Monkey King sent a message to Yuli Yeer, asking them to jump down.


    Outside the cave, after Yuli Yeer received the news from Monkey King, Chao Xing and Yui looked at them: "You can go down now, which one of us first?"


    "Me! Me! Me!" Xiao Yuyi immediately raised his hands.


    "Well then! Be careful!"


    Yuliyeer and Xing both gave orders, and at the same time sent a message to Monkey King.


    "Okay!" Yui came to the hole ~ the hole, looked at the darkness below, and didn''t feel scared, because''dad'' was below: "Dad, I''m going to jump down!" He said,''Hi'', jumped down...


    "Yui Yui... really brave..." Fortunately, she looked surprised, because she would be scared if she were to be.


    "You are not bad!" Yuri Yeer smiled slightly.


    "Well... I also feel that my courage has become a lot bigger than before... Before I changed my job, I would never dare to come to such a place..." Fortunately, I scratched my head in embarrassment.


    "Wow~~ Dad! Catch me!~"


    The moment Yui jumped down, the scream was screaming in the cave...


    Monkey King looked at the little figure falling from the sky, with his hands on his body, he took it with his arms full.


    Xiao Yui''s face flushed, and she was full of excitement holding Monkey King: "Too prickly~ Exciting! Dad, I want to do it again!"


    "...Where did your courage come from?" Monkey King looked at the little Lolita in his arms, and was speechless. As a little Lolita, he shouldn''t have such guts.


    "Because Dad is following it!" Yui''s expression of innocence was filled with absolute trust in Monkey King...

 1239 Chapter 44 Undead

    "This kind of thing is too dangerous, one time is enough, we are still more interesting to explore this tomb..." Monkey King rubbed Yui''s head and smiled.


    "All right!" Yui nodded obediently.


    Monkey King immediately put Yui down, because he had the luck to follow Yuliyeer.


    Just putting Yui down, I felt that the trousers were tight, and Yui''s thighs were already tightly hugged.


    Sun Wukong looked at Yui''s nervous and scared look, and rubbed her little head again: "You will still be afraid! I thought you were not afraid of it!"


    "This...it''s too dark here!" Yui said, still clinging to Monkey King''s trousers, it looked cute and pitiful.


    And just at this moment, Yu Liye''s voice sounded above the entrance of the cave: "Goku, fortunately, I''m going to jump down, you have to catch it!"


    "Okay! Come down! Guaranteed not to fall!"


    For a moment, I saw Xing Xing closed his eyes tightly, holding on to the skirt with both hands, and falling out of the air with his legs tightly closed...


    "What''s the block? You can''t see it in the block!" Monkey King looked up at the falling Xing, he smiled, and reached out to catch it: "You can''t see it, Fortunately, your panties. Pants are pretty cute! "


    "Ah?! You... did you see it?" Xing''s complexion instantly turned red.


    "Why are you ashamed! I saw it, but it was not seen by others!" Monkey King smiled again. He wanted to be molested, but fortunately, he suddenly realized that Yuri Yeer had also jumped down. He quickly put her down and took it. Live in Yuriye...


    You Liyeer looked around and frowned, "What a gloomy place, isn''t it a tomb?"


    "That''s right, this is the tomb!"


    "It''s the grave that you still tell us to come down? It''s almost dark now, let''s come to explore again tomorrow~ find out!" Yu Liyeer looked at the dry bones all over the floor and hugged Monkey King''s arm tightly, very nervous. .


    On the left, Xing, Jiao Rou''s body almost squeezed into Sun Wukong''s arms, and the soft~soft touch made Sun Wukong secretly refreshed.


    Two big beauties on the left and right, carrying a little loli, life is too happy, don''t be too jealous.


    Compared with snakes, scorpions and the like, this ghost skeleton is more lethal to women.


    How can this rare opportunity be missed?


    Therefore, Monkey King said righteously: "In a gloomy tomb like this, explore ~ ??Suo Cai prick ~ excitement at night! What''s the meaning of the day!"


    "You guy, you want to scare us, right?" You Liyeer immediately looked at Monkey King dissatisfied, she didn''t need to guess what she was thinking.


    "You still understand me!" Monkey King looked at Yuli Yeer and smiled.


    "Don''t you admit it so bluntly?" Yuliyeer gave Sun Wukong a blank glance.


    "Um... can I bother you?" At this time, Qi Tai and the others had already arrived in front of Monkey King and asked them cautiously, looking at their happy appearance.


    "Qitai, it''s great that you are all okay!" Seeing that the five people of Qitai were safe and sound, fortunately, he was relieved.


    "Fortunately, the stone platform over there collapsed, just forming a crevice where we can hide, otherwise we will be over!" Qi Tai said with a lingering fear.


    "Who is this person?" Monkey King looked at the young man who had never seen him before.


    "You...Hello...I...My name is Genmu, I am glad to meet you, Master Goku!" The young man named Genmu immediately introduced himself nervously.


    "Genmu? Your new recruit?" Monkey King looked at Qi Tai and asked.


    "Yeah! Fortunately, I was abducted by you, so naturally we have to be a member of the group..." Qi Tai and the others cast their eyes full of resentment at Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong obviously ignored their grieving expressions and said faintly: "How did you find this place?"


    The five looked at each other, a little embarrassed: "It fell..."


    "...I don''t have anything to do with you here, you can go!" Monkey King drove people out very simply.


    "Okay..." Although Qitai and the others also wanted to stay, they were only at level 20. They were mixed in this 50-60 level map, and they were properly looking for death.


    After the group bid farewell, Kai Tai took her team and climbed up the vine...


    After receiving the exact news that they were safely on the ground, Monkey King also began to bring the three female detectives to the tomb!


    The tomb is very large, with a faint miasma and mist everywhere, revealing gloom and terror!


    Yu Liyeer and Xing both seemed extremely nervous and scared, one left and the other close to Monkey King, that feeling made Monkey King understand why those masculine guys always like to take sisters to those terrible places. ¡­


    Before long, a humanoid monster similar to a zombie appeared on the map, but it did not look like the disgusting appearance of blood and maggots in the movie.Just a dry body, it looks like a skinny body, with raised eyeballs, and it looks terrifying and disgusting.


    "Big Brother Wukong... let''s... go back!" Fortunately, he just glanced at it, and was trembling with fear, full of fear.


    "Don''t be afraid, just watch a horror movie..." Monkey King patted Xing''s head comfortingly.


    "We don''t have the mental quality of yours..." Seeing Sun Wukong''s indifferent look, Yuliyeer gave him a blank look: "Don''t you know what it is afraid of?"


    "Fear? The word''fear'' is no longer in my dictionary!" Sun Wukong looked regretful: "I hope there is nothing in this world that can scare me!"


    "Okay, don''t look like snow, hurry up and take care of the few zombies in front! I really don''t have a monster like this..."


    "This kind of weird, I won''t pull it to death..." Fortunately, he shook his head like a rattle.


    "Sister paper, you can''t be brave!" Sun Wu air-conditioning laughed at the two girls, and patted Yui''s petty ass in her arms. He said, "Even such a little loli can''t match it."


    "Yuiyi has closed her eyes and hid her head in your clothes, okay!"


    "...It''s just a game! What''s to be afraid of!" Monkey King shook his head, handed Yuri to Yuli Yeer, and walked towards the zombies with his sword: "Look at me taking care of them in minutes..."


    Then imagined that Monkey King just stepped into their hatred, a group of zombies all screamed at the Monkey King...


    This kind of zombie generally has level 50, but the attributes are poor, low blood, ground defense, slow speed, and Monkey King will clear their blood volume after a few swords.


    However, after the blood volume was cleared, the group of zombies did not turn into data and dissipated as usual, but fell to the ground motionless. After 30 seconds, the blood volume instantly returned to full, and stood up again to bite towards Monkey King...


    "Undead?" Yu Liyeer exclaimed immediately...

 1240 Chapter 45—Holy Healing

    The so-called undead creatures are monsters that cannot be killed. Even if they are killed, they will usually resurrect after a while. This is a unique feature of undead creatures.


    And such monsters, generally speaking, the only means to kill them is the holy light. The holy light naturally restrains the darkness, and with the holy light, the darkness can be driven out!


    But, is there a holy light in this game?This is a game world without magic at all, so how can these zombies be destroyed?


    There were a total of 16 zombies wandering around Monkey King, and he was able to solve them all with a few swords...


    However, even if they chop off their hands, feet and heads, after 30 seconds, the chopped hands, feet and heads immediately rested on the zombie''s body, and stood up again full of blood, roaring unpleasant and frightening. Scream, pounce and bite at Monkey King!


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly, while avoiding the zombie attack, he asked Yui behind him: "Yui, do you know how to kill them?"


    "I don''t know, this seems to be a newly designed map..." Yui shook her head. She was a little frustrated that she was not able to help Monkey King.


    "Then you can use the [Holy Healing Technique] on that dead zombie!"


    Monkey King pondered for a while, and after cutting over a zombie, he said to Yui.


    "En!" Yui nodded, suppressing the fear in her heart, walked forward, and threw a [Holy Healing Technique] at a zombie on the ground whose blood volume had been cleared.


    Accompanied by the package of healing light, just listen to the strange cry of that zombie, which burst into data and dissipated!


    At the same time, the reward box popped out: 1000 experience was gained.


    "Wow! Killed! My [Holy Healing Technique] can kill these zombies! Dad is amazing, how did you know that [Holy Healing Technique] can kill these zombies?" Yui immediately became full of heart. When I was happy, even the fear in my heart was diluted a lot.


    "[Holy Healing Art] It sounds like a kind of Holy Light, it''s easy to understand!" Sun Wukong smiled slightly. He had read a lot of novels before, so how could such a stalk be hard for him.


    "[Holy Healing Art] is a healing technique for us, but it is a deadly technique for zombies. Although the reason is very simple, I really didn''t expect it!" You Liyeer looked at Monkey King with a smile. I praised his wit.


    Monkey King wandered among the corpses, drew back, came to Yui''s side, squatted down with her back to her: "Come on, Xiao Yui, ride on Dad''s shoulders, Dad will pretend to lead you to fly!"


    "En!" Yui''s face immediately showed a happy smile, and he crawled down Monkey King''s back three or two down to sit on his shoulders.


    "Wukong, can you say this to Yui? You will teach the children!" Yuliyeer looked at Monkey King helplessly, this guy said anything and didn''t look at the object.


    Monkey King ignored it, because he had already laughed against Yui''haha'' and rushed into the group of corpses...


    "Here comes! Dad, there is one in the back...ah! Two more on the left..."


    Yui hugged Monkey King''s head tightly and acted as a remote control, hitting him wherever he pointed him. The original fear of emotion gradually stabilized...


    Whenever Monkey King cut down a zombie, she lost a [Holy Healing Technique], and she cooperated perfectly with Monkey King. After that, she had gradually enjoyed it and became a golden partner for monster hunting with Monkey King!


    "It''s over, Xiao Yui will be taken into a violent woman by Wukong!" Yu Liyeer looked at the two people who were bravely killing the enemy among the corpses and laughed with worry.


    "That''s...ting alright!" Fortunately, looking at Yui''s happy smile, smiled.


    "Also...just happy..." Yuriye nodded in relief.


    With the continuous deepening, the types of zombies encountered have also changed. It is no longer a single skinny white-named zombie, but occasionally a few special red-named zombies are sandwiched in it.


    Red represents danger. Obviously, their attributes will never be the same as the white-named zombies.


    Of course, in fact, the white-named zombies are not good at all, but they have encountered the metamorphosis of Monkey King, so they seem to be very good.


    If you change to someone else and take a sip, then half of the blood will be gone. If the level is low, it is a proper seckill.


    At the moment when Monkey King set foot in the red-named zombie hatred realm, the other party suddenly turned around and roared, with bloodthirsty rays radiating from the monster red eyes, and rushed towards Monkey King at that speed. Comparable!


    Monkey King slashed at the red-named zombie with a sword sideways, and his attributes were also displayed above his head:


    Blood Corpse


    HP: 14126/15285


    LV: 58


    "It turned out to be the middle boss!" After looking at the basic attributes of the red-named zombie, Yu Liye was surprised.


    Looking at it, there are many red-named zombies around the tomb!Are these all middle bosses?The difficulty of this tomb is too exaggerated.


    With Sun Wukong''s damage, a sword only killed its 1159 HP, which shows that the blood corpse''s defense is very high.Of course, the main reason was level suppression. After all, the level of the blood corpse was more than ten levels higher than that of Monkey King.


    But even if it is a middle boss, Monkey King has no pressure to deal with, at most he will cut a few more!


    Yui now looks at the terrifying zombies and is not too scared. After Monkey King slashed the blood corpse, she was also a [Holy Healing Art] lost...


    The blood corpse immediately let out a miserable howl!The withered flesh and blood made a sizzling noise, as if being poured with a scoop of boiling oil, it was extremely miserable!Fear suddenly appeared in Yui''s eyes, and she turned back again and again in fright.


    "Heh~ I know I''m afraid!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and rushed into the group of zombies, facing the blood corpse with a few swords, taking away its thousands of blood!


    Yui was unwilling to lag behind, and repeatedly threw out the [Holy Healing Technique], and the poor middle BOSS blood corpse was so tortured to death by this pair of golden partners!


    10367 experience gained.


    Yui''s whole body flashed, and she leveled up.


    "What a high level of experience! It''s really a treasure to upgrade! It just happens to help Yui increase her level!" Monkey King looked at the experience he had gained, with a look of surprise on his face.


    "Is this a map specially opened to upgrade the level?" Xing asked curiously.


    "Impossible! In the tomb, it is natural to guard some things, either treasures or people. Leveling is only second!" Sun Wukong said: "We will practice leveling here for a while and upgrade Yui''s level. Continue to explore ~ ??search for this tomb!"..

 1241 Chapter 46-Feathered Dragon

    The entire tomb is very large, divided into several areas. Monkey King and the others are only active in the front area, brushing white-named zombies and a few red-named zombies hidden inside.


    There are many zombies, densely packed, and every time they step into the hatred zone, they will attract more than double-digit zombies to besiege.


    Killing monsters in this dense group of monsters is naturally very efficient, but not everyone can do this!


    It''s just that every time a monster is killed, one will be lost, and it will only be refreshed after twenty-four hours.


    Sun Wukong took Yuliyeer and the others until midnight before returning.Yui at this time has already reached level 20. It only took a long time, which shows that the efficiency of the upgrade is fast!


    Followed the vines of the cave, climbed out, teleported back to the main block using the''transfer crystal'', and took a rest in a hotel...


    Because in the tomb, it is forbidden to use''transport crystal''.


    In the early morning of the next day, Monkey King woke up, Yu Liyeer was already preparing breakfast, and Xiao Yuyi was lying on her arms. Seeing her small ~ mouth slightly ~ Zhang, Harry had already taken Monkey King''s xiong Before playing shi, Mengmeng''s sleeping face is very cute.


    It was obvious that she slept with Monkey King and Yuri Yeer last night.The light bulb is very bright, but I believe no one will refuse such a cute light bulb.


    Sun Wukong gently put her down, covered her with the quilt, and then got up, but didn''t want to, she just woke up after moving like this.


    Rubbing his sleepy eyes, he sat up and lay down on Monkey King, still looking a little confused: "Good morning, Dad!"


    "Good morning! Yui!"


    Seeing Yui had woke up, Monkey King immediately hugged her, opened her status bar, and dressed her...


    After the two of them washed up together, Yuriye¡¯s breakfast was also ready...


    Eat and drink, continue to struggle in the tomb...


    For two consecutive days, they have been active in the first-level area in the tomb. The zombie levels are all over 50, and the experience is very rich.


    In two days, Yuliyeer and Xingya had been immune to the horror of zombies and began to join the ranks of monster hunting.


    And Yui''s level had risen to level 40 in two days. Such an upgrade efficiency was indeed a bit scary.


    One is the reason for leapfrog killing monsters, so the experience gained is naturally higher. Secondly, she teamed up with Monkey King to kill monsters, and every time she made up the knife, Yui was the one who basically gave up the experience. Yi, it''s only blame for her slow upgrade speed.


    Today is the third day to go to the tomb.


    "Dad! Are we going to explore the grave this time?" Yui was full of fighting spirit, holding Monkey King''s hand with a look of expectation.


    Because she has liked the experience of killing monsters with Monkey King and the others.This is much more interesting than being able to do nothing in a confined space.


    "Yes! Yui is also strong now, we can rely on you!"


    "Well, I will definitely help Mom and Dad get the treasures inside!" Yui was very happy and also behaved very positively.


    And just as Monkey King and the others went to the entrance of the tomb, they were on the eighth floor of the main block "Philippan".


    Silica got up early. Seeing that Asuna was busy making breakfast, she ran out for a stroll when she was free...


    Wandering aimlessly all the way, without knowing it, he came to a forest outside the town.The monster levels here are generally very low, usually only level 5-10. For Silica''s current level, it is very safe.


    When she came to a small river and sat down, Silica looked at the sun just rising in the sky and was in a daze: "It''s so beautiful...just like in reality...but, can I go back?...It''s been a few days, too. I haven¡¯t seen that villain on the Raiders floor. He clearly has that strength! Why don¡¯t you Raiders a few more floors! It¡¯s really annoying!¡± Silika subconsciously touched the ring on her right hand, feeling her heart. I became a little mad again: "Fortunately, there was this ring yesterday, otherwise it would be really dangerous! Haha...Speaking of which, he saved me..."


    Thinking about it, Silica''s face showed a blush!


    And while she was in a daze, a small light blue monster flew out of the dense forest, not only did not attack her, but leaned forward actively, seemingly curious about Silica.


    "Wow! What a cute little thing!" Silica looked at the monster flying in front of her, her eyes shining.She is also a big nerve. If she were changed to someone else, she would have entered a defensive posture, but she took out a bag of nuts and handed it to the light blue monster!


    So, a person¡¯s luck is getting better, and it can¡¯t be stopped. Little Lori¡¯s innocence and harmlessness, coupled with the real love in her eyes, at the same time, she feeds this light blue monster. Nuts are still the food this monster likes to eat, so, all coincidences, the first servitor in this game was born!


    Silica looked at the message prompt that popped up in front of him, and immediately became surprised: "Do you want to follow me? Great!" Then, she picked up the monster with her face full of affection. With its soft hair!


    The monster also looked very happy and squinted his eyes, with a face of enjoyment and acceptance, and called out.


    The race name of this monster is "Pterodactyl". Its body is covered with light blue soft hairs. The small flying dragon with two large tail feathers replaces its tail. It was originally a special monster that rarely appeared. It was not aggressive but possessed With auxiliary skills, you can add blood to your owner.


    "Bina! It''s decided! Your name is Bina!" Silica held up the pterodactyl and happily called out a good name for it.


    The Pterodactyl was also very cooperative and cheered, looking very happy, and liked the name Silica gave it.


    "Go! Bina, we''re going back! Sister Asuna will definitely like you too!" Silica said, taking the pterodactyl back with a happy face...


    When she returned to the main street area "Philippan" on the eighth floor as a stronghold with the pterosaur lying on her shoulders, it immediately caused a huge sensation.


    Countless people looked at the pterodactyl on Silica''s shoulder with surprise, surrounded her and asked.


    "Hello, that. My name is Khaxiu. Excuse me, where did you get this flying dragon?"


    "Isn''t this the servant? Little girl, you are the servant? How did you catch it?"


    Silica was obviously shocked by the group of players who were surrounding her, and she also had no motives, and immediately said how to tame the pterodactyl.Then hurried to the hotel...


    PS: There was a power outage during the day, it hurts, there is a watch later...

 1242 Chapter 47 is being targeted

    After Silica left, many people ran out of town as she said!


    They did encounter the pterodactyls, but it was a pity that no one had successfully tamed them, and as soon as they met, the pterosaurs attacked them.


    Back at the hotel, Silica ran over to Asuna with joy: "Sister Asuna, look, I will introduce a friend to you! It''s called Bina, a friend I just met. !"


    "The servant? Where did you tame it?" Asuna looked at the pterodactyl on Silica''s shoulder, obviously surprised, because in the game, I haven''t seen anyone tame the servant.


    "I met it in the woods outside the town when I was just going out. I gave it a nut and it became my friend!"


    "Then you are really lucky... I heard that it is very difficult to tame a servitor! Otherwise, it will not be tamed until now, and there are only people like you who are sincerely willing to be friends with monsters. Innocent mentality, I can do it..." Asuna looked at Silica, and after being surprised, she also saw a clue from the eyes of the pterosaur why this pterosaur was willing to follow Silica.


    Because Silica did not regard it as a tool, a monster, but as a friend from the heart.


    "Hehe! Bina can also heal! When we upgrade in the future, it can add blood to us!"


    "That is indeed a good servitor!" Asuna smiled slightly: "I heard that the person who owns the servitor is a trainer."


    PS: Correct here. The previous introduction to the animal trainer is incorrect. The animal trainer is not a special skill like the [Second Swordsman]. I just found the information. The name of the animal trainer is not a standardized level or skill in the system. , But a common name.


    Monsters that are always aggressively attacking in battle, occasionally show good things to the player.If you can seize this opportunity and successfully tamed by giving it food and the like, the monster will become a precious existence "devil" that can give the player all kinds of help.With admiration and envy, everyone will call these lucky players the animal trainer.


    Of course, not every kind of monster can become an envoy.It is possible that there are only a small number of small animal monsters.The conditions for the occurrence of the incident have not been fully identified. The only certainty is "If too many monsters of this kind are killed, the incident will never happen".


    Just thinking about it, I feel that this condition is too harsh.Even if you try to keep in touch with the monsters that may become the enchantress, those monsters usually take the initiative to attack and cannot avoid fighting.In other words, if you want to become a trainer, you have to keep in touch with the target monster, and as long as there is no trigger event, you have to run away without talking.It is not difficult to imagine how complicated this homework is.


    Without great perseverance, a big mover will not succeed!So Silica is incredibly lucky.


    "Let''s go wash, we will go to leveling after breakfast. With Bina, it will definitely increase a lot of efficiency!"


    "Okay!" Silica ran to the bathroom immediately: "Bina, you also come to wash..."


    At the same time, outside the town, in the forest where Silica tamed the pterosaurs, a team of players was trying to tame a pterosaur that was hard to find.


    This team has four men and one woman. If Asuna and Silica were present, they would definitely recognize this group, because they were planning to deceive Silica¡¯s ring, and the one that Asuna broke A group of people.


    The man will not be introduced. As for the woman, named Rozelia, she is the president of the Orange Guild, Hand of Titan.


    Guild [Titan''s Hand] is not a normal guild, but a bad guild that specializes in murder and over-the-counter activities.


    On the other hand, Rozella used her appearance to deceive the little sheep she thought she thought, and then led them to the no one''s corner, together with the ambushing members, forcing others to hand over equipment and money. If they didn''t comply, they would kill and overwhelm them!


    In short, Rozella is a bad eggwoman, a type that makes people uncomfortable at a glance.


    "No, President, this pterodactyl can''t be tamed at all. As soon as it gets closer, it will attack us..."


    "Is the news that the little girl said is false?" Luo Zeliadai frowned slightly, looking very upset, her arrogant expression made people look a little disgusted.


    But people with special tastes like it. For example, the four animals at the scene seem to like it very much, otherwise they won''t follow Rozella.


    "Should not? That little girl doesn''t look like a liar..."


    "You are out of the fight, try a few more times..."


    It''s a pity that it''s the same as many times as you try. As soon as you get close, the pterodactyl will attack them, and there is no chance that they will be fed.


    "It seems that this method is not advisable. The little bitch is not really a fake news, right?" Rozelia frowned, doubted again, and became a little irritable.


    "President, it''s... the little girl who tamed the pterodactyl in the morning..." Suddenly, a man on the side pointed at Silica and Asuna who were slowly walking not far away, and said.


    "Huh! I wanted to tame a pterodactyl and I was making trouble for you. I didn''t expect you to bring it to the door by yourself!" Rozella''s face became cold and immediately ordered: "Go, surround them, and go The little girl digs out information from her mouth, and if she refuses to tell the truth, she will do both of them!"


    "But the president... that little girl..."


    "What are they afraid of? They have nothing to do with that Monkey King. Sending the little girl a ring is nothing more than an unintentional act. What are you afraid of? And if you don''t tell it, who will know?" Rozelia immediately snorted coldly. Aloud, looking at the eyes of the four companions with contempt.


    As a man, how could he endure the look of his beloved woman? The four men immediately got hot, and they rushed forward. Anyway, they didn¡¯t do anything less about killing people and overstocking...


    "Sister Asuna, it''s the bad guys from the other day!" Silica said with an angry expression looking at the four people rushing towards them.


    "Silica, quickly use the transfer to crystallize and return to the city!" Asuna didn''t look right, and immediately shouted out solemnly.


    "What are you afraid of! Sister Asuna is so powerful, we have Bina to add blood again, don''t be afraid of them, give them a lesson, and see if they dare to find the fault!" Silica immediately rushed up with an angry expression.


    "Don''t, Silica, come back!"


    Unfortunately, Silica has already met the four of them.


    Asuna smiled bitterly. This is not as simple as finding the fault. The look in these people''s eyes is obviously murderous!Sometimes, pure mind is not a good thing...

 1243 Chapter 48 The Hand of Titan

    "I''m also afraid that you will suddenly run away. I didn''t expect to be delivered to the door by myself. How courageous you are!"


    "That...Is it really okay to do this?" When a man looked at his three companions, and then at Silica and Asuna, he couldn''t bear it. After all, one of them is a cute little loli, the other is Beautiful young girl.


    "I feel a little so..." Now that someone spoke, the other man also agreed.


    "That''s OK, if you two can''t do it, you can withdraw now..." The man in front said very simply, with contempt in his tone.


    The two looked at Rozella behind them, struggling for a while, and chose to listen to their favorite woman.If people are happy, they will pass themselves. This is a rare opportunity for performance.


    "Hmph, you bad guys, just lie to me once, what do you want to do this time? You think we are bullying?" Silica looked at the four people in front of him and the one behind with her hands on her hips. Rozella, who walked towards them unhurriedly.


    "In fact, we just want to ask how you tame the pterodactyl, because we tried it according to the message you gave in the morning, and it didn''t work. As long as we get close, we will be attacked by the pterodactyl."


    "I''m telling the truth, I didn''t lie to you!" Although the other party said politely, but she doubted her own words, Silica expressed anger.


    "So, don''t you intend to tell the secret?" The man in the front suddenly became gloomy.


    Because it has only been more than a month since the start of the service, and the method of taming the envoy has not been announced, they suspect that Silica deceived them.


    "Silica, step back, this group of people didn''t really want to ask about the way to tame the pterodactyl. They made it clear that they were here to make trouble!" Asuna blocked Silica behind her with a face. Seriousness.


    "Little sister is very clear!" Rozelia twisted her waist ~ walked in front of the four men, looked at Asuna, her face was arrogant and plain, as if everything was under her control: "Don''t tell me I didn''t give you a chance! Obediently told me how to tame the envoy, and then, if possible, I hope that the little sister can also give me the ring!"


    "Sure enough, you were thinking about playing that ring! It seems that you haven''t given up on it yet!" Asuna looked at Rozella with a cold expression.


    "The prey stared at by our Orange Guild-Titan''s Hand, can''t give up easily!" Rozella''s mouth showed a poisonous smile.


    "Orange Guild-Hand of Titans? Are you a murder guild?! Is the recent murder related to you?" Asuna''s face changed slightly, and her face instantly became angry.


    In SAO, if the player commits a crime on the system such as theft, injury, or murder, the arrow will change from the usual green to orange.Therefore, the offender is called the orange player, and his guild is called the orange guild.


    As for Monkey King''s super red name, it''s really different.


    "You''re right, I''m evaluating that team''s combat power while waiting for them to get a lot of money in the adventure and become a fat sheep... And now, isn''t it just a rare opportunity?" Rozella said, watching Towards the pterodactyl on Silica''s shoulder and the ring on her finger.Use her head to lighten her mouth~lips, and her eyes are filled with sinister poison.


    As long as there is value in the shot, then she won''t be soft.


    "Kill... Killer Guild? But their arrows are clearly green!" Silica was stunned when she heard the news. In her world, if you don¡¯t look pleasing to the eye, just give a lesson, but never Did not expect to kill.


    "Hehe~~ What a naive little girl, it seems that you haven''t figured out what the situation is! The reason why our Peugeot is green is because we never do it ourselves, just as a guiding task!" Rozella looked at Silica, with a mocking look on her face.


    "Sister Asuna, yes... I''m sorry! I really want to get into trouble..." Silica immediately apologized to Asuna, with a frightened expression on her face.


    "Then Miss Swordsman, after knowing our identities, should you leave this little sister and run away alone?" Rozelia looked at Asuna with a faint smile.


    "Sister Asuna...isn''t the person you said!" Silica immediately retorted loudly, and looked at Asuna expectantly.Because she was afraid of being abandoned.


    "Hehe...little sister...you can''t say too much! In this dangerous time, saving your life is the most important thing! Because if you are not a fool, you will choose to leave, right, Miss Swordsman? "Rozelia looked at Asuna with a warning message in her eyes.


    "I''m not a scum like you!" Asuna said, patted Silica on the shoulder, and smiled softly: "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you behind!"


    Silica''s worried heart immediately became warm, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Are you really an idiot..." Rozelia looked at Asuna, his face immediately became gloomy, stepped back, hiding behind the four men, and said coldly: "What are you still trying to do, kill them? !"


    The four men immediately surrounded Asuna and Silica...


    Now even if they want to use the''Transfer Crystal'', it won''t work, because the teleportation takes a count of seconds. During this period, they will definitely be attacked and interrupted immediately.


    Only in the first time, Asuna was the first to attack!


    She uses a rapier and makes moves very fast. When she flashes her delicate body, she is the first to attack a man in front of her!


    Only when she launched an attack there was still room, and she did not issue a fatal attack.This attitude of being kind to the enemy was wrong from the beginning!


    But I have to say that Asuna''s skill is also very powerful!Moreover, her level itself is higher than that of the opponent, and the damage is naturally considerable.


    With just a sword, one third of the opponent''s HP was deducted.


    "Be careful, her attack is high!" The man immediately reminded his companion loudly.


    Asuna succeeded with a blow, and the attacks of the other three had arrived, only to avoid the attacks of the two, but the one behind was chopped in the back, deducting more than 100 HP.


    "Bina!" Silica yelled, and the pterodactyl flew to Asuna''s side, and the healing light shrouded her body, adding back the amount of blood she lost.


    All four frowned slightly, and one of them said humanely: "You deal with her, I will clean up that little girl!"..

 1244 Chapter 49—The Price of Mercy

    "Dare you!" Asuna immediately shouted angrily when she heard the man''s words. She was clear about Silica''s strength. To put it bluntly, she was a mascot, and how could she have any fighting power.


    "You should take care of yourself!" Rozella at the back gave a faint smile, and a vicious smile appeared on his face again: "And you two, take me seriously. If you dare to release the water, I will let you know , The fate of betraying me!"


    When the two men who had not attacked Asuna heard it, they were shocked. They knew the viciousness of Rozelia. If they were really regarded as betrayers, then the next target would be the two of them.


    "I''m really sorry, you can only admit that you are unlucky when you meet us!"


    For their own safety, the unbearableness in the two of them disappeared, and finally showed the same vicious look in their eyes as the other two companions.


    It''s just that the three men blocked Asuna''s path, but did not launch an attack. They were still more afraid of Asuna''s fast high attack. As long as Silica was restrained, they would not be afraid that Asuna would be captured without holding their hands. Think so.


    "Hand over the ring obediently, and then hand over all the money in your body, we can let you make a living!" The man approached Silica, smiled evilly, and stared at Little Lori''s scared face. There is a perverted sense of pleasure in my heart.It is obvious that the psychology of being able to engage in the act of killing and surrendering is relatively abnormal.


    "You can give you anything else, but not the ring!" Silica clung to the ring in her hand tightly, she also had her own insistence.Because this ring saved her life, the child is so simple and straightforward. Even if she dies, she will not hand over the things that she cherishes.


    "Don''t you want to hand it over? I really want to get it!" The man smiled, raised the long gun in his hand and pointed it at Silica: "If you die, you have a chance to explode!"


    "You... simply unforgivable!" At this moment, Asuna looked terribly angry, and the long sword in her hand was instantly covered with a layer of white light. There was no hesitation and no mercy in her eyes, and she went straight to the block. The three people in front stab past!


    "Puff!" With a cry, only a figure flashed and staggered, and the man in the middle was knocked out by Asuna''s''Assault Strike''!


    Super high damage, even the man¡¯s weapon was broken, and the sword tip pierced Xiong¡¯s mouth, directly hitting the man¡¯s blood volume to the red cordon, and his blood volume was cleared with just one tap. !


    "So fast!!"


    Asuna''s sudden burst of strength shocked Rozelia and the others. They didn''t expect that this beautiful lady swordsman was not a vase, but a powerful swordsman!


    But it''s a pity that when she shot the man flying, another man was so frightened that he aimed at Silica''s long gun~ the gun had already stabbed down!


    Silica was shocked, she only had time to block her dagger in front of her, and then she heard a ding sound. The long gun just pierced her dagger, and the terrifying force shot her away. Fell to the ground severely.


    Silica''s blood volume instantly reduced to the yellow area.After you come, you have to become the red warning line, or just hang up!


    "Silica!!!" The anger in Asuna''s heart instantly rose to the top. With the sword in her hand, she attacked the man who knocked Silica away at an astonishing speed!


    Asuna¡¯s attack speed was very fast. Soon after the man had just attacked Silica, she felt a pain in her back. In a moment, she took several swords in a row, and finally made a powerful note. In the sudden thrust, he fell three meters away, and then with a''pop'', the data burst into dissipated!


    In a series of attacks, the man was directly killed by Asuna''s combos!


    On the top of Asuna''s head, the original green indicator immediately turned orange, which means that she has committed a crime and killed someone!


    The pterodactyl flew to Silica in time, and the healing light was scattered on her body, replenishing her blood volume until she left the Huangse warning zone.


    It''s just that Silica didn''t seem to notice this. Instead, she stared at Asuna blankly and exclaimed, "Sister Asuna, you...you killed someone!"


    Asuna was also in a daze, but she quickly woke up, because she understood that it was not the time to be in a daze. She turned and looked at the few remaining people. The look in her eyes was very cold: "Now, it''s your turn. You guys!"


    "No...wait! We...we don''t want your stuff anymore, please let us go!" The man whose health was crippled immediately abandoned his sword and surrendered because Asuna showed too much strength. Not an opponent at all.And he himself, as long as he touched it, he would die.


    As the heroine of this world, Asuna can be compared to these trash passers-by.


    Because these people are not pure combatants, they are just like Rozella, but they are only responsible for bringing the''Fat Sheep'' to the ambush location of the''Hands of Titans'' members and asking others to kill the target. Therefore, their indicator , Is green, because they have never killed anyone.


    As for the Peugeot of the Orange Guild, if they didn''t show it, no one could see it.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! We knew it was wrong, and we won''t snatch other people''s things in the future! Please bypass us! We snatch things just to survive!" The first was cut by Asuna. The sword man also immediately agreed. At the moment when his life was threatened, the morals were worthless.


    Asuna looked at the few people who had confessed in front of her, the anger in her eyes gradually receded, and her sword was also let down...


    However, at this moment, the person who had knelt down and begged for mercy suddenly flashed a dagger in his hand, suddenly got up and took a shot, and stabled towards Asuna!


    Asuna was shocked and dodged in a hurry, but a cut was still made in her arm!


    "You guys!!!" Asuna was furious at the moment, because they blasphemed her kindness, and just about to launch an attack, her body suddenly froze and her complexion couldn''t help but change: "Paralysis?!!!"


    "Haha~~ That''s right! In our business, if there is no life-saving means..." The man took the dagger in Wan''s hand and looked at Asuna with a mocking expression on his face: "It''s really naive What about the little girl! People feel soft when they beg for mercy, really stupid!"


    Asuna¡¯s heart seemed to have received a violent blow, and she instantly recalled what he said to himself when he first met Monkey King: ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to be kind of meaningless! One day, you will You pay for this naive idea!"


    "This is the so-called... price?" Asuna was a little lost, with a wry smile: "No wonder...he would laugh at me..."


    PS: To thank Esther for rewarding 5000, in addition to today''s guaranteed three shifts, one more shift will be added later...

 1245 Chapter Fifty My Things, You Are Not Worthy to Touch

    "Sister Asuna!!"


    Silica exclaimed when Asuna fell.


    Looking at Silica with a panic face, Asuna felt deep regret in her heart.She shouldn¡¯t have kind thoughts towards her enemies, just because of this kind of thought, she puts herself in danger and puts Silica¡¯s life at risk. In the end, she did nothing but let herself stay. A deep self-blame and regret.


    "I''m sorry... It seems that what he said is right... Facing the enemy, you can''t be kind at all..." Asuna looked at Silica with a guilty expression.


    "No... I should be the one who said I''m sorry... If I had listened to you from the beginning, it wouldn''t be like this..." Silica was also deeply regretful at this moment.


    "Haha... it''s really a touching picture! It''s a pity, in this world, there is no regret medicine to eat!" Rozella came to Asuna with an elegant face, and just wanted to continue taunting her a few words, but saw a dozen People came towards them...


    Rozelia immediately shouted angrily: "Asshole, why are you here now? My old lady was almost killed by this woman just now!"


    "Sorry, President, there are a lot of people who come here to tame the pterosaurs, so it took a while to clear the scene..." The man who took the lead had a flat tone and didn''t have the slightest respect for Rozella.


    "Huh! Hurry up! Otherwise, it will be troublesome after the effect of the medicine is over. That woman''s skill is pretty good!" Rozelia snorted coldly and revealed a playful smile when she looked at Asuna.


    "Okay, let us do the rest!" The man nodded and walked to Asuna''s eyes, with a hint of surprise flashing in his eyes: "It looks beautiful, but unfortunately, this is just a game..." As he said, he pulled out the ancient sword on his back and pointed it at Asuna''s heart: "Hand over valuable things, and I can spare you not to die!"


    Asuna''s pupils shrunk, and it is impossible for anyone to remain calm under the threat of death. She has fear and fear in her heart, but she is not a fool: "Do you think I will believe you?"


    "That''s right, it seems that dealing with people like you is nonsense!" The person had a plain face, and his eyes revealed coldness and killing intent: "However, I''m very curious, if we are in yours In front of you, what would you look like if you killed that little girl?"


    "You... mean!" Asuna''s face was angry, but she was paralyzed, and she couldn''t do anything.


    "Thank you for the compliment, I have always felt that I am not noble!" The man smiled slightly, looking like an elegant gentleman.But on this occasion, it was disgusting and disgusting: "So, what do you think? Beautiful lady!"


    Asuna''s face was uncertain, and she finally compromised. Although she did not believe that the other party would let them go, she still didn''t want to let go of the almost non-existent hope. She opened her inventory...


    The man showed a light smile, because this trick has been tried repeatedly.


    "Sister Asuna, don''t believe them, they are all bad guys, you can''t believe what bad guys say! It''s a big deal, what''s to be afraid of! Death can''t make them cheap!" Silica immediately shouted loudly.


    After listening to Silica''s soft drink, Asuna''s movements stopped obviously.


    The man turned his head to look at Silica and smiled evilly: "It seems that your consciousness is very high! In this case, I will send your sister Asuna to hell first!"


    As he said, the ancient sword in her hand suddenly pierced Asuna''s heart...


    Asuna''s pupils tightened. At this moment, she suddenly became no longer afraid, but a kind of relief-like relief, because after death, she doesn''t have to be scared all the time...


    Maybe you think that at this moment, a hero will suddenly pop out to save the United States!Unfortunately, you are wrong!


    There is no hero, but Loli has one.


    "Stop! I''ll just give you things!" Silica, who had been very tough, immediately compromised.Removed the ring in her hand and grabbed it in her hand: "But you have to release sister Asuna first, otherwise, I will throw the ring away."


    "Kindness... feelings... really good things..." The man smiled faintly, looked at Silica, and said: "However, now, you are not qualified to bargain, either hand over things, or watch her die!"


    "Silica, you just said that even if you die, you can''t make them cheap, why did you compromise yourself!"


    "But... if they are really willing to let you go..." Silica said, looking at the ring in her hand a little bit disappointed, but still handed it out...


    A triumphant smile suddenly appeared at the corner of the man''s mouth. He had seen this scene countless times!Emotion is the greatest weakness of mankind, knowing it is a trap, but still expecting that small hope that does not exist!


    However, when he stretched out his hand and was about to touch the ring, a figure suddenly flashed out, a cold light flashed, and the man''s outstretched arm was broken at shoulders!


    The broken arm, before it fell to the ground, was turned into data and dissipated!


    Silica also screamed in shock, and the ring in her hand also dropped to the ground...


    "My thing! You don''t deserve to touch it!" When the voice appeared, the ring that fell to the ground suddenly flew up strangely and fell into a palm of its own accord.


    "It''s you?!!!" Silica looked at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of her. The original scared expression on her face was replaced by surprise inexplicably. She didn''t know why she suddenly became happy.


    "Sun-Wu-Kong!!!" Luo Zelia looked at the figure in front of him, especially the blood-red font on top of his head, shivering with fright, and backing back again and again.


    Because Monkey King has become synonymous with terror.She did not expect that Monkey King would suddenly appear here!


    "Asshole! You dare to chop off my hand!" The man''s angry face was distorted at the moment. Although he was also afraid of Monkey King''s strength, he was even more angry than the fact that his right hand was cut off.In reality, he is a murderer, so being afraid of Monkey King does not mean he is afraid!Because of this kind of person, he is bold.


    Driven by anger, he made the worst decision in his life!


    He launched an attack on Monkey King!


    The result was obvious, when he just raised the sword, his whole body was cut into two parts by Monkey King''s sword!


    In an instant, with a''pop'', the data disappeared!


    Such a horrible scene directly frightened everyone around him trembling!


    This is called murder!Compared with the one in front of them, they are not as good as babies.


    "I gave you your ring, wear it well, and don''t give it to others in the future!" Monkey King turned around, looked at Silica, and handed her the ring in his hand.


    PS: One more chapter will be added later...

 1246 Chapter 51—The Shelter of God

    "En-en~~" Silica took the ring blankly, she was also frightened by Monkey King''s cruel and decisive methods.


    Fortunately, this is just a game. If it is a reality, the bloody scene that was cut into two parts, let alone Silica, many of the people present would have to be frightened, or just fainted!


    "This...this person...is the devil!!"


    The members of Hand of Titans all turned pale when they were scared by Monkey King''s horrible and bloody methods, and exclaimed the slogans that others had originally exclaimed to them!


    In the past, they heard this almost collapsed scream from others, and they felt very exciting. Now, they feel that it is like death coming. It turns out that they will also be afraid of it!


    No one dared to launch an attack on Monkey King, because the team of thousands of people was only slaughtered in the hands of this person. What if they have more than a dozen people?The moment they recognized Monkey King, they turned around and fled!


    But, the killing intent is already born, how can they escape?


    Monkey''s figure flashes, one sword and one person!


    This is not a show, just a killing!


    "Really...so handsome!" Silica stared blankly at Monkey King''s figure of killing one person with a sword, her eyes gleaming with worship.


    When a person''s mind changes, then the same picture she sees is two completely different moods and perceptions!


    In the past, this kind of scene was a badass and a slaughter in Silica''s eyes; now, in Silica''s eyes, it was a hero!


    Even Asuna, a pure and kind-hearted sister, frowned slightly, but she no longer had the aversion and disgust that she felt when she saw Monkey King murder for the first time!


    Because before, she has been taught a lesson deeply.


    In just one minute, all those who fled around have died under the sword of Monkey King!


    Then, he walked slowly to Rozella, who had been paralyzed on the ground in fright.


    "Spare... forgive me! I promise you even any request..." Rozella looked terrified, her beautiful face looked so ugly and distorted at the moment: "No...no...I...I can still take me All of his property is given to...you...please...go around me! Just let me...everything about me...is yours..."


    "Kong has a good skin, but it still looks so disgusting!" Monkey King looked plain, and did not forgive her because she was a woman.


    One sword penetrated her heart, and easily took away all her blood!


    In the eyes of God, there is no kindness, only likes and dislikes!


    Asuna looked at Monkey King in shock and opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything.She finds it hard to believe why a person can kill so peacefully!


    Monkey King walked over, fed Asuna a bottle of antidote, and rescued her from the paralyzed state.


    "Thank you..." Apart from these two words, Asuna didn''t know what she was saying to Monkey King.


    "The kindness to the enemy is the cruelty to yourself. You can have kind thoughts in your heart, but please don''t be uselessly compassionate, otherwise, it will only be counterproductive! If you want to protect, you have to kill ~ kill, today''s lesson, I think you should have learned a lot!"


    "En..." Asuna lowered her head and responded softly. She did learn a lot from today''s lesson. If Silica had any accident, she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life.


    "That...your ring..." Silica came to Monkey King at this time, a little scared, and somewhat restrained, and handed the ring in her hand to Monkey King.


    Just now, she only took the ring blankly when she was frightened. In fact, she has been keeping this ring, just wanting to return it to Monkey King herself!


    Because this ring is so precious that she dare not ask for it at all!


    God¡¯s Blessing (Ring): Note: This is a ring blessed by the gods. Wearing it, you will be protected by the gods. When your life is threatened, it will automatically open an invincible defense shield. Counteract any attacks for you.


    Obviously, the effect of this ring is powerful and scary. Wearing it is equivalent to possessing an immortal body, because the so-called invincible defense has no time hint at all, that is, the time it is opened. , And there are no restrictions until the crisis is lifted.


    Such a ring against the sky naturally cannot exist in this game. The so-called''protection of God'' is naturally the protection of Monkey King.Because this ring was given to Silica by Sun Wukong by blessing his own power in order to protect Silica.


    But Monkey King never expected that Silica would come with Asuna, and in order to save her, she stupidly took off the ring and gave it to others.


    Fortunately, there was his spirit attached to the ring, and he was paying attention to them all the time. Seeing Silica took the ring off and wanted to give it away, Monkey King came here with [Teleport].


    But this is enough to explain the cuteness of Silica, because as long as she doesn''t care about Asuna, the people in the''hands of the titan'' guild have nothing to do with her.


    And because of this ring, Silika was almost killed by a monster when she was training with Asuna a few days ago. Fortunately, the shield opened by the ring saved her life. At that time, Silica knew the power of this ring.


    "Since I have given it to you, wear it well, it can protect you!" Monkey King waved his hand and pushed Silica back.


    "But... this is too precious, I dare not ask..." Silica said straightforwardly.


    "Haha~~ I dare not want it? You are so funny. If the attributes of this ring are announced, others will have to be crazy about it. You even said not to want it!" Monkey King looked at Silica and couldn''t help laughing. , Stretched out~ his hand rubbed Silica¡¯s little head vigorously, how could she think this little loli was so cute.


    "Is it so powerful?" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Asuna was also full of curiosity about the ring.Because it is very rude to check other people''s equipment, so she never asked about the attributes of Silica''s ring.


    "Look at it yourself!" Silica glanced at Monkey King, and saw that he nodded in agreement, and then showed the attributes of the ring to Asuna.


    "My God!" After seeing Asuna, her eyes widened in shock: "In this game, there is such a perverted equipment?" Then, she looked at Monkey King with an incredible look: "And, You also gave such precious equipment to Silica who you met for the first time?" Then his face immediately became wary again: "You are not trying to do something with Silica, are you?"


    "You have a lot of problems..."..

 1247 Chapter 52 The Hall of the Dead

    Sun Wukong did not answer Asuna¡¯s words, but looked at Silica: "Go, brother takes you to see the goldfish, no, brother takes you to level up, we are just going to explore ~ ??find a new map, promise It will be very exciting, and there will be new friends who will introduce you to you, go or not?"


    "New map? Friends? I''m going! I''m going!" Silica was immediately attracted.At the same time, there are some worries: "But, I''m afraid to drag you back..."


    "You have this ring, you can''t go there!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "That''s right! I still have Bina, I can definitely help you..." Silica immediately nodded happily and agreed.


    Asuna looked at Monkey King for a while, and said firmly: "I will go too!" Seeing that look, she couldn''t refuse.


    "Welcome! Add a friend and meet again, my name is Monkey King!"


    "No one doesn''t know your name..." Asuna uttered a sentence and sent a friend request to Monkey King: "I''m Asuna, and her name is Silica!"


    Monkey King immediately chose to agree. At the same time, Silica''s friend application was also sent over, and still chose to agree.


    "Then let''s go! Use''Transfer Crystal'' to go to the fifth floor, see you at the portal!"


    Looking at Monkey King who was wrapped in white light and disappeared, Asuna turned and looked at Silica with a serious face: "Are you really planning to team up with him to level up?"


    "Yeah! Brother Goku doesn''t look like a bad guy!" Silica said with an innocent look.


    "You don''t kill people without blinking, isn''t such a bad person?" Asuna looked at Silica without knowing what to say.It seems that she is still a little bit grudged by Monkey King''s murderous behavior at every turn.


    "But... I think Brother Goku is very good..."


    "Forget it, let''s go to the fifth floor!" Asuna looked at Silica, took out the''Transfer Crystal'', and teleported away with Silica...


    Sun Wukong took Asuna and Silica to the entrance of the underground tomb. Yuriye was very surprised, because she had seen Asuna and Silica, but she was not smart. Did not ask much.


    After everyone introduced themselves, they are considered to know each other.


    Monkey King jumped into the cave first, caught them one by one, and began the real exploration of this underground tomb.


    As soon as Silica entered here, she was frightened at first, but Asuna just frowned and appeared calm.


    Although Sun Wukong also saw the tension in her heart, it was just a good cover, but it was much better than Yuliye''s first time here.


    When they came to the underground tomb again, Monkey King and the others could not be familiar, because they had been here for a few days.


    They just cleaned up the monsters here last night, and it hasn''t been 24 hours, so the zombies have not been refreshed yet.


    Sun Wukong took a few daughters and walked towards the inside...


    In the end, what appeared in front of them was a huge portal, and what was carved on it was a death knight who looked very mighty and domineering!Can''t see his face, he has a black sword in his hand that exudes black energy, and various weird runes surround it, showing darkness and ignorance!


    "Be careful, we haven''t been in here!" Monkey King reminded him in a low voice, and pushed the door in front of him!


    What appeared in front of them was a dark world, the land was black, and the sky above them was also dark, without any light!


    The cold differential blowing makes people feel cold all over the body. There are countless sorrowful wailings from all around, countless ghosts floating back and forth in the air, and the broken bodies walking back and forth aimlessly.The skeletons with only bones left, either holding a battle axe, or holding a big knife, walking in the footsteps of''KaKa'', walking back and forth in their never-ending path.


    And in this group of monsters, at intervals, there is a treasure chest, silver treasure chest, golden treasure chest, and mysterious treasure chest. On the innermost altar, there is a large treasure chest. Purple treasure chest!


    Obviously, this is a place of secret treasures, where danger and opportunity coexist!The monsters around also showed that this is a world of the dead!Not a burial chamber!


    "Wow! There are so many treasure chests!" Silica looked at wherever she could see, the alluring treasure chests that only exuded precious light, both eyes began to show stars.I have to say that so many large treasure chests of gold and silver give people too much shock.


    In exchange, anyone will be attracted by the treasure chest here.


    Asuna shook her head decisively: "No. Although these treasure chests look very attractive, they are definitely not easy to get. Look at the monsters inside, the marks on each head are The bright red color, each one is at least 20 levels higher than ours, if you go in, it will be no different from death!"


    "It''s true!" Silica immediately lowered her head with a frustrated expression.


    Sun Wukong swept away his consciousness, but the information he got was: the lowest level of the undead here is 60, and the highest level is 75.


    It can be seen that the broken tomb in front is only a barren land that must be passed through, and here is the real map core.


    "The lowest level monsters outside are only level 60, and the highest level inside is level 75. It takes you until you can kill them slowly, but I don''t know if the refresh time here is the same as the outside ones, which is refreshed every 24 hours!"


    Upon hearing this, Yui immediately closed his eyes to explore for a while, then pulled the corner of Monkey King''s clothes, and said, "Dad, refresh every 24 hours!"


    "That''s enough to clear the past slowly!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Are you sure you''re joking?" Asuna immediately stared at Monkey King with her eyes widened, and asked suspiciously: "Although it is very rude, but may I ask, what level are you now?"


    "55..."


    "..." Asuna heard the words and silently glanced at her level: 32. When she looked at Monkey King again, she only spit out two words: "Abnormal!"


    "That''s amazing! I''m only level 22!" Silica was a little star with a face full of admiration.


    "I assume you are complimenting me!" Monkey King chuckled.In the tomb outside, after brushing with Yui for nearly three days, his level naturally increased a bit.


    If it weren''t for most of the experience to be assigned to Yui, it would be possible at level 60.Because there are a lot of strange things here, there are also a lot of middle BOSS, so naturally there is a lot of experience.


    "I''ll go in to clear a place, you are coming in..." Monkey King said, stepping into the Hall of the Dead.


    The roar immediately sounded, and the three ghosts in the sky and the two skeleton battle-axes rushed towards Monkey King...

 1248 Chapter 53: Scared

    ghost


    LV: 60


    HP: 22000/22000


    This is a monster that looks like a ghost, floating in the void, fast, weak in attack, but high in blood volume.


    Skeleton Tomahawk


    LV: 60


    HP:18000/18000


    The tall silver-white skeleton is a bit similar to the legendary skeleton elves, but with a battle axe in both hands, it has high attack and high speed, low defense, and low blood volume.


    As far as this attribute is concerned, at this stage, let alone five, it would be strange to face one.


    However, Monkey King''s level is already 55, not much lower than them. Adding a set of +10 equipment to his skill level is not too easy.


    Without deliberately dodge the attack of the five monsters, Monkey King just stood on the spot and faced a skeleton battle axe hand. While slashing it with a sword, he was also attacked by five monsters in turn:


    -1322


    This is the amount of blood that Monkey King kills the Skeleton Tomahawk.


    -330, -352, -255, -258, -262


    This is Monkey King who has endured the attack of two skeleton battle axe hands and three ghosts.The attacks of the five monsters only took away his 1457 HP, which is not painful at all for him with 25830 HP.


    Of course, this blood volume value will not be displayed on the head, but Monkey King calculated it according to the blood loss value.


    After being attacked by five monsters, he just wanted to measure the monster''s attributes and how threatening they were to Asuna.


    Obviously, these monsters are not a threat to Monkey King, but to Asuna and the others, they are very dangerous. Basically, they have to kneel after hitting them.Because they don''t have the high blood and high defense like Monkey King.


    Some people may ask, it is unscientific to have such a high blood volume at level 55, but if you wear such a belt, you will become a blood cow.


    This is the belt dropped by Monkey King after attacking the 20th floor guarding BOSS:


    [Blood Belt +10] Note: This is a relatively ordinary belt. After the blood baptism of countless strong people, it has evolved into a magical equipment, and those who are not strong should not wear it.


    Parts: belt


    Equipment requirements: 55


    Constitution +100 (strengthening +80), HP +12000 (strengthening +10000)


    Special effects: HP+10%


    Obviously, the original attributes of this necklace are only Constitution +20 and HP +2000, but after strengthening +10, the increased attributes and HP are a bit abnormal.


    This is where the strengthening of equipment is awesome. Generally speaking, luck is bursting, strengthening +6, +7 is already very awesome, strengthening +10?Unless luck is against the sky, otherwise, impossible!Even if you are a local tyrant, you can''t produce a +10 piece of equipment.


    Because of strengthening +10, qualitative changes have occurred, and ordinary equipment can be turned into artifacts.


    Monkey''s own HP is only over 1W, but after wearing this belt, his HP directly exceeds 2W5.


    In the next second after being knocked out of 1457 HP, Monkey King''s HP had been restored by one third, and after 2 seconds, it had already recovered to its full value.


    Because the self-recovered blood volume of this product is already as high as 650 per second,


    [Crystal Necklace of Tears+10]: Note: The legend is carved from the tears of a mermaid and turned into crystals, possessing incredible recovery ability.


    Part: Necklace


    Equipment level: 52


    HP automatic recovery +650 (enhanced +500)


    With such a powerful equipment, Monkey King didn''t bother to dodge five undead monsters.He just held a sword, stood where the five monsters were attacking and confronted them, and Asuna and Silica who were standing at the door were stunned.


    "Sure enough, we are not playing the same game with him..." Asuna looked at Monkey King, reluctantly shook her head, resisted five level 60 monsters, and fought with them. Do you dare to believe this picture?


    "Wow!! Brother Goku is amazing!" Silica''s eyes began to flash again.


    "Don''t be obsessed with brother, brother is just a legend!" Monkey King shook his head very sullenly, and hacked to death the first skeleton tomahawk with a sword.Then go on to the second sword and slash...


    This is simply without the slightest technical content. The five undead monsters were hacked to death by Monkey King.


    Looking at the harvested experience prompts, Monkey King was relieved. Fortunately, the Skeleton Tomahawk and Ghost do not have immortality attributes, otherwise it would be really a bit troublesome.


    When the lost health is fully restored, Monkey King continues to lure the second batch of monsters...


    Soon, a site tens of meters wide was cleared by Monkey King.


    "Okay! I now believe that as long as there is this abnormality, it is actually not difficult to clean up the map here..." Asuna sighed as she looked at Monkey King.


    "Why do you think he can finish the 20th floor of Aincrad in one go!" Yuliyeer smiled slightly, and she was full of pride in her words. Of course she is proud of her own man being so powerful.


    "Treasure chest! Treasure chest! Treasure chest is beckoning to me!" Silica flushed with excitement.


    "Don''t rush to open the treasure chest, come and come~~ All come first..." Monkey King beckoned to Asuna and the others, opened his menu, and took out a table and five big chairs. ~ Sit up.


    Upon seeing this, Yui ran in immediately, and naturally sat on Monkey King''s lap.


    "Brother Wukong, are you planning to have dinner?" Silica sat on the big chair and looked at Monkey King curiously.At the same time, looking at Yui sitting on his big lap, a little envious.


    "What kind of dinner, you all give me the equipment, and I will strengthen it for you, so that your safety is guaranteed!"


    Upon hearing this, Liyeer was the first to unload his equipment and put it on the table.


    Monkey King opened the forging page and began to strengthen one by one...


    Looking at the master-level forging technique, with a proficiency of 20,000, Asuna was shocked again: "Grandmaster-level, 2W proficiency? You...how did you do it?"


    "Making a fuss! Is this scared?" Sun Wukong glanced at Asuna calmly, and began to strengthen his equipment...


    Listening to the success of the''ding-ding'', without failure, Asuna was shocked again!


    Even Silica on the side looked at Monkey King and asked stupidly: "Brother Wukong... Are you really a GM?"


    Have you ever seen a god man who strengthened his equipment by +10 this time?No wonder even Silica started to doubt the identity of Monkey King...

 1249 Chapter 54 Dont be too easy

    "Brother''s identity has been washed away, why do you still suspect that I am Kayaba Akihiko''s idiot!" Monkey King looked at Silica, stretched out his hand and squeezed her face.


    Silica''s face burned, avoiding Monkey King''s clutches, her tone was nervous: "I''m just kidding! Who is called Brother Wukong so powerful..."


    "I like to hear these words, but you remove the Wukong in front and call me to listen to my brother..." Monkey King looked at Silica and teased her.


    Silica''s face flushed, looking at Monkey King''s eyes full of "expectation", she couldn''t bear to refuse, he hesitated for a while, but still called out: "...Brother..." She immediately covered her face with her hand, her expression shy.


    "Ah~ah~~ I can''t bear the birds!" Monkey King immediately cried out strangely: "I''m yelling..."


    "brother¡­"


    "Ah~oh~~" Monkey King: "Come on!"


    "brother¡­"


    "Ah~~"


    "I said you''re enough! Dead pervert..." Asuna looked at Monkey King''s sorrow~ Bao Jin, and slapped him on his forehead.


    "Hey~ I''m making fun of Silica, Asuna, you don''t know the mood at all~ Too!" Monkey King looked at Asuna, shaking his head and sighing.


    "Weird scorpion!" The one who answered Sun Wukong, but Asuna''s eyes were full of contempt.


    "Asuna, you are wrong, how can you say that to me! It hurts my self-esteem!" Monkey King immediately made a look that I was hurt.


    "Ah?~ That, I''m sorry!" Asuna might feel that she was a bit too much, and immediately bowed her head to apologize.


    "Knowing mistakes can be corrected, it''s great! Come to Asuna, I have to tell you about the philosophical issues in life! Your mentality is not right!" Monkey King immediately pulled Asuna to his side, ready to start his flicker. s.


    "Wukong, you''ll almost get it! Let''s hurry up and strengthen your equipment!" At this time, Yu Liye''s suddenly smiled at Monkey King.


    "Okay! Look at how hard I am, come and squeeze my shoulders!" Looking at the jealousy behind Yuliye''s smile, Monkey King smiled and changed the subject.If you want the harem not to catch fire, you have to have a degree.


    Upon hearing this, Yu Liye gave Sun Wukong a blank glance, but still obediently pinched his shoulders.Look, it''s so obedient, and it''s pretty good.


    "I will squeeze my dad too!" Yui immediately jumped off Monkey King''s thigh, squeezed it gently on Monkey King''s left leg, knead it, and asked expectantly: "Dad, Shu~ Take it?"


    "Comfortable! Too comfortable! Fortunately, you come to pinch my right leg!"


    "Oh~" Fortunately, her face was slightly flushed, she glanced at Yuliyeer, and cleverly pinched her right leg for Monkey King.


    Asuna looked at the scene in front of her, rolling her eyes wide. It was the first time she saw that there were still people in this game, enjoying such a leisurely experience.


    "Don''t look at me with such envious eyes, or, let me pinch it for you~ pinch?" Monkey King looked at Asuna and smiled.


    "Forget it, you should hurry up and strengthen your equipment! Relatively speaking, I am still more interested in those treasure chests." Asuna said decisively.


    "You are still not polite at all!" Monkey King smiled slightly, not caring, one by one, he strengthened the equipment of several women.


    After more than ten minutes, plus Yui, a total of five women were equipped with a set of strengthened +10 equipment. Seeing her soaring attributes, Asuna was stunned: "This is how you are. The reason?"


    "You can understand this! But you should be called so powerful! Not so perverted!" Monkey King was too lazy to explain and corrected.


    "It''s really amazing! My HP is actually 1W2!" Silica looked at her own attributes, and she was very happy. If it weren''t for Sun Wukong with Yu Liye''s and Xing, she was still holding one in her arms Little Lolita, she couldn''t help but kiss the Monkey King.


    "If you are willing to help other people, the strategy of Aincrad will be much simpler! There will be fewer dead people!" Asuna looked at Monkey King with a complicated expression, and sighed slightly: "Unfortunately, you will not¡­"


    "Brother Goku! Why don''t you help those people?" Silica asked curiously.Even Xing and the others also looked at Monkey King, and they were equally curious about this question.


    "I just came to play a game..."


    "That''s it?" Asuna looked at Monkey King.


    "Do you need another reason?"


    "..." Asuna looked at Monkey King speechlessly. What kind of answer is this?After a while of silence, Asuna suddenly became serious: "I have decided. I want to join your team. Will you accept it?"


    "Talk about the reason!" Monkey King looked at Asuna with interest.


    "Because one day, you will defeat Aincrad!" Asuna did not shy away, her face was serious.


    "Haha~~ What an honest girl! Very good! I admire you very much! Okay, you will be an official member of my team from now on!" Monkey King looked at Asuna and laughed.


    He naturally saw at a glance that Asuna wanted to use his power to defeat Aincrad on the 100th floor.


    But what about that, I don''t know who jumped in whose pit.I don¡¯t know what will happen if I get along day and night!


    "I want to join! I want to join too!" Silica immediately said to Monkey King expectantly.


    "Okay! You can''t be without anyone!" Monkey King smiled slightly and rubbed Silica''s head, making Silica blush and look happy.


    "Ready! I''m going to lead a stranger, it''s about to start a group!" Monkey King yelled, and then ran to the undead not far away...


    When I came back, there were already three skeleton swordsmen behind the fart.


    The Skeleton Swordsman and the Skeleton Tomahawk are actually a kind of weird.The level remains the same, the blood volume remains the same, that is, the attack is lower than that of the Skeleton Tomahawk, but the attack frequency is faster than that of the Skeleton Tomahawk.


    Monkey King took the three skeleton swordsman hands and let them greet him with a single knife, the super high damage, properly restrained their hatred.


    And Asuna and the others just need to easily output from the side!


    Don''t be too easy!


    "It''s really easy to fight monsters with Brother Wukong!" Silica looked at Monkey King with a sigh, remembering that when she was leveling with Asuna, it was not the same level.


    Yui was thrown at the Skeleton Swordsman''s body one by one with holy healing techniques, the damage, except for Monkey King, turned out to be the highest!


    Silica screamed again and again and asked her Bina to throw a healing technique at the Skeleton Swordsman''s hand. Unfortunately, not only did not reduce the blood, but instead gave them blood.


    Healing is no better than holy healing!A word difference is like a world of difference, not a grade at all!..

 1250 Chapter 55 No Treasure Box, No Game

    A team of people, a full set of equipment for strengthening +10, but bullying three monsters at the same time, so the speed of killing the monsters is indeed very fast, but after a few rounds of killing, Silica and the others feel that they have no meaning, so they cast off Monkey King. Next, they formed a team to clean monsters.


    Sun Wukong said that he was very hurt. Am I just a little stronger?Is it necessary to exclude me?So, the unhappy Monkey King rushed into the strange group and vented...


    Although Asuna and the others have relatively low levels, they have been able to make up for the advantages of the equipment, but the level suppression is relatively strong, so the damage is not very high, but they just happen to be able to safely deal with the strange here. .


    With the treatment of Yui and Bina, it is also quite relaxing!


    The mobs are piles of three to five, and the amount of blood varies. After a few women kill one, they immediately turn around and kill the other one that Monkey King left them specially!


    Everyone was talking and laughing, and gradually fell into the fun of the game...


    As Silica stabbed with a dagger, it emptied the last blood of the Skeleton Tomahawk.Looking at the reward box that popped up in front of her, her face flushed with excitement: "It''s so fun, it''s really a game like this!"


    Even fortunately, fortunately, there was a slight smile on his face. He secretly looked at Monkey King, his face climbed up with a faint blush, and he felt nothing scary anymore.Even the game she had feared before, she found it very interesting.


    Asuna looked at the women¡¯s inner smile, and there was a little more smile on her face, and her gaze at Monkey King softened: "It''s incredible... the anxiety in her heart has gradually disappeared. ¡­Huh¡­ I¡¯m just a murderer, but it gives people a sense of security¡­ Am I infected by him? I¡¯m starting to pervert too?"


    "Oh! What do you think!" Asuna shook off the distracting thoughts in her head, yelled, and took a few women to kill a monster...


    A little bit of time passed, and soon half an hour passed.


    None of the dead monsters were refreshed, and a lot of equipment was dropped during the period, but the level was too high, and the minimum requirement was level 60. Even Monkey King couldn''t be equipped, so he could only throw it in the inventory.


    Clearing the strange all the way, in the end, the first treasure chest appeared in the eyes of everyone!


    But because it is the front area, this treasure chest is only a silver treasure chest.


    With the stimulation of the treasure chest, the women who were a little tired immediately began to become energetic again, and together with Monkey King, they cleared away the nearby undead and came to the silver treasure chest.


    "What about the first treasure chest! Who opened it?" Asuna asked, looking at several people.


    "Me! I''m coming!" Silica immediately raised her hand.


    "But, I want to drive the first one too!" Yui whispered.


    "Uh..." Silica''s expression of excitement immediately froze, and then she said generously: "Well then! Let Yui open the first one! Who calls me the big sister!" said He shook off his hair proudly.


    "Thank you Sister Silica!" Yui gave Silica a bit and kissed Silica, and Silica flushed with joy.


    Yui took out a silver key that was dropped when fighting monsters on the way, and inserted it into the keyhole. With the dazzling white light, the silver treasure chest opened automatically...


    "Ding! You opened the silver treasure chest and got a''pray stone'' from it"


    Prayer Stone: When strengthening equipment, the success rate +10%


    "Dad, it''s a stone of prayer..." Yui handed a stone in her hand to Monkey King with some frustration.


    Pray Stone, this can be said to be a good start.


    Because the wishing stone is an ultra-rare item, as long as there are enough things, strengthening +10 is not a dream.


    The reason why Yui was so frustrated was that Monkey King''s strengthening equipment did not require materials, and there was no chance of failure. He could directly strengthen the equipment by +10. With such a bug, the wish stone would naturally be useless.


    "Small Yui, you are really Dad''s little lucky star! If you get a few more, it will be enough for us to buy a house!" Monkey King smiled slightly, rubbing Yui''s head and praised without hesitation. .


    "Huh? Really?" Yui, who was frustrated, immediately turned into a look of anticipation.


    "Of course, this is a super rare item. Although we don''t need it, we can sell it for money!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "En!" Yui immediately became happy.


    "Okay, on the left front, there is a silver treasure chest about thirty meters away from us, this time I will open it!" Silica immediately shouted with great energy.


    "Okay! The place is spacious enough, I''ll help you get the monsters away!" Monkey King said, and ran directly to the group of monsters on the left front. As soon as they stepped into their hatred zone, the surrounding monsters were all attracted. , One after another killed the Monkey King, even the countless ghosts in the sky descended from the sky and rushed towards Monkey King...


    Looking at the large group of monsters behind Monkey King, Asuna wiped away her cold sweat and looked at Yuliyeer: "Is he OK with this?"


    "Don''t worry, Wukong''s strength is not only because of his equipment attributes!" Yuli Yeer smiled slightly, looked at the empty silver treasure chest, and said: "Let''s go, let''s continue opening the box!"


    Silica heard the words and ran to the silver treasure chest first...


    Without the obstacles of monsters, I opened the silver treasure chest easily...


    "Ding, you got the''Exquisite Leather'' X10 from the silver treasure chest."


    Exquisite leather: the material used to make equipment.


    Seeing the pile of leather appearing in the backpack, Silica felt depressed: "Impossible! It is impossible for me to carry such luck!"


    "It''s okay, there are so many treasure chests here, naturally there are good and bad..." Asuna comforted.


    "Let''s go, let''s help Wukong clean up those monsters..."


    In this way, the group started repeating the steps of attracting monsters, killing monsters, and opening treasure chests...


    But it''s a pity that the front is basically silver treasure chests, and a dozen or so in a row have been opened, and there is no good thing like Yui''s!


    And the monsters in the Hall of the Dead are gradually shrinking...


    And as it went deeper, the number of undead became more and more terrifying, and the level was getting higher and higher. Seeing the first golden treasure box placed in the monster group in front of them, Silica and the others looked forward to it.One of the most interesting events when playing games is opening a treasure chest!


    That kind of anticipation and excitement like gambling is the fun of playing games.


    Just next to the golden treasure chest, guarding an unusually mighty and tall undead knight, that huge knight commander ~ gun, said that if you want to open the golden treasure chest, you have to pass it first!


    PS: The next world is voted. In the five worlds, which world has more votes, go to which world...

 1251 Chapter 56 End It

    This undead knight looks very majestic and domineering, with black armor, black death horse, black knight''s big spear, dazzling. Surrounding the black necromantic spirit, it is also very tall, plus the horse under the hip. , It is four meters high; the whole body fits well with the color of the entire hall of the dead, and they are all dark and eerie.


    At first glance, you know that this is a BOSS, and there is more than one such BOSS. As far as you can see, as long as there is a golden treasure chest, you can see such a mighty and domineering undead knight.


    But in the same way, beside the mysterious treasure chest mixed with it, there are also undead swordsmen who are guarding the unusually powerful and domineering!


    It is also taller than an ordinary undead, at least more than two meters tall, a dark armor of the undead, carrying an extremely exaggerated sword on its back, exuding black energy, and standing silently in mystery with closed eyes Beside the treasure chest, Henggu guarded it like a loyal warrior.


    Obviously, they exist to protect the treasure chest.


    "Silver treasure chests are scattered among the monsters on the previous map. Monsters that are not guarded, but golden treasure chests and mysterious treasure chests are guarded by middle bosses. It seems that the good things should be in golden and mysterious treasure chests!" Yuliyeer looked at this situation. , Analysis Road.


    "Goku, what is the level of the monster now?" Asuna asked.


    "It''s already level 70, and the bosses who guard the treasure chest are all level 75 monsters!" Monkey King returned lightly.


    "Is it already 75? The purple treasure chest on the innermost altar, doesn''t the guardian BOSS have to reach level 80? The level of this map is too high, right? At level 60, we can barely deal with it, but at level 70, This level of suppression is too great, even if we have equipment that strengthens +10, it won''t work." Asuna frowned immediately.


    "It''s okay, I''ll be the T to check, and you will export." Monkey King said: "This time we will lead one by one!"


    Obviously, at this level, even with the skill of Monkey King, facing so many monsters, it is impossible to brush the monsters without damage; because the monsters now have the sword energy fluctuations that attack their own range, and the operation is Okay, it will be affected. A few are good, but there are at least hundreds here!In Qishang, although Monkey King can retreat peacefully, Liyeer and others can''t.


    The undead here is not only level 70, even the one-piece body is a circle larger than the undead outside, and the equipment is also much better. Not only have weapons, but also wear armor, which can be said to be the elite of the undead.


    It''s not an undead knight or an undead swordsman. Although it is one size smaller than the undead knight or the undead swordsman who guards the treasure chest, the number is very large. As far as the eye can see, it is these two monsters!There is no ghost in the sky.


    They each occupy their own land, no one invades or offends anyone, and their distribution is very clear.


    "You are waiting at the back, I''ll lead the monster!" Monkey King said in a low voice, and walked towards a group of undead swordsmen in front...


    Without stepping into their hatred zone, the [Dealer] in his hand flew out of his hand, stabbed an undead swordsman with a sword, and flew back into the hands of Monkey King.


    And the undead swordsman that was attacked immediately roared and rushed towards Monkey King!


    But this is not important. What is important is that the surrounding undead swordsmen and undead knights heard this roar, and they all showed fierce light, moved all together, and killed the Monkey King!


    One moves, and all moves, this turned out to be a group of monsters attacking in groups, and their hatred turned out to be shared.


    That number is no less than tens of thousands, and tens of thousands of undead are swarming up like a tide. How shocking is the picture?


    "Goku! Run!" Yuli Yeer and the others were also taken aback, and immediately yelled in exclamation and ran back...


    Because the tide of undead was so terrifying, tens of thousands of monsters with more than 70 levels rushed over, even Monkey King had to die.Because this is no longer what the operation can make up for.


    But it''s a pity that Asuna and the others just turned around and didn''t run very far. The originally empty hall behind them suddenly showed a skeleton swordsman, and the skeleton battle axe, densely packed, sealing all the way out!


    Fortunately, his face turned pale, full of fear: "Are we going to die here?"


    "It''s over! It''s dead!" Silica was also so scared that she completely lost the ability to escape. This can''t be blamed on her, because she is just a little loli, and the group of undead is really terrifying.The running momentum is simply a group of death gods coming towards them.


    "Yui, didn''t you mean that the monsters here are refreshed once every 24 hours? What''s the matter?" Yui Er looked at Yui beside her, full of anxiety.


    "This... the program settings here have been modified..."


    "It''s Kaaba Akihiko?!" Asuna and the others immediately thought of the only possibility.There was despair in his eyes.


    They are now surrounded by a group of undead groups, and there is nowhere to escape. This kind of scene is simply dead!


    Even if Monkey King is operating against the sky, it is only relative to a group of low-level players or monsters. Because their attacks are monotonous, they can only slash with their weapons in close proximity. But facing such a group of high-level monsters, they obviously do. If you can¡¯t, let¡¯s not say that the attack frequency is not a grade, that is, the number, there is not even a slit, where do you go to hide?


    "Wukong, what should we do? We can''t run away..." The women all looked at Monkey King.


    At the same time, Aincrad, on the 100th floor, in a bright room, Kayaba Akihiko¡¯s body is surrounded by countless data and information. In front of him, there is a clear video screen. It is Monkey King and the others. The Hall of the Dead: "Hehe~~ In this case, I''m curious... what should you do? Monkey King! Since you can''t find any information about you, then let me see what kind of capabilities you have Right!"


    "Escape? How could it be possible!" Monkey King''s expression at this time was gloomy and terrifying: "I wanted to have a good game, but you just ran out and made me nasty and disgusting! I will let you know that the consequences of angering God will be just a little bit. What is it!"


    A wave of terrifying aura spread out from Monkey King''s body in an instant. Under the invisible fluctuations, the densely packed undead turned into black smoke and dissipated strangely!


    "Oh my God! This...this...this..." Asuna and the others were stunned by this terrible scene, and they all looked at Monkey King with horror, because the face of Monkey King was terrifying!


    "A boring game, it''s really boring! You guys wait for me here! I will finish it right away! Then I will create a real virtual game..." After Sun Wukong left such a sentence, his figure disappeared...

 1252 Chapter 57 The end is also the beginning

    "This is impossible! What the hell is going on? What the hell did he do?!" Kayaba Akihiko looked at the video screen in front of him, his expression unbelievable.


    Sun Wukong obviously didn''t operate anything, why did the undead suddenly disappear?This incredible scene shocked Kayaba Akihiko.


    Even if he wants to control everything in the game, he has to open the system to operate it!However, Monkey King didn''t do anything, but directly eliminated all the undead.


    "How is this possible! This game is clearly under my control...why? Why is this? How did he do it? Does he master high-end technology that even I don''t control? This is impossible! No one can Technically surpass me Kayaba Akihiko!"


    "You are really arrogant!" Monkey King''s figure suddenly flashed in front of Kayaba Akihiko, looking at him indifferently.


    "You...how did you come here? This is the 100th floor! Without the teleportation array turned on, you can''t come here!" Looking at the sudden appearance of Monkey King, Kayaba Akihiko''s eyes widened in shock.Everything about Monkey King was beyond his imagination and control, which made it difficult for him to understand, but at the same time he had a fear of the unknown.Like himself, suddenly a hornet''s nest that shouldn''t be bucketed.


    "Do you think this is still your world? It''s really boring!" Monkey King looked at Kayaba Akihiko, and slowly raised his right hand: "A good game, you made it like this, it''s really boring. I want to keep you and design more game levels for me for me to play, but you just want to die by yourself and run out to disgust me... Sure enough, a good game can''t have a mouse shit like you!"


    Akihiko Kaaba looked at Monkey King and raised his right hand. He was shocked. He hurriedly called up the system menu and used the GM authority to instantly increase the gravity here by dozens of times!


    But when he looked at Monkey King who was still safe and sound, his eyes widened in shock: "Why? Why are you not affected at all? This is impossible! Is the program wrong?" Kayaba was shocked, and immediately called out paralysis. The system wanted to paralyze Monkey King, but Monkey King was still unaffected by it.


    "It''s impossible! Obviously I am the GM of this game, why? Why is everything ineffective for you? What did you do?" Kayaba Akihiko looked at Monkey King and almost collapsed.My proud research results have lost their effect?How is this possible!Doesn''t this negate all his efforts?


    "Just ants, I have no interest in talking nonsense with you! So, you can go to death!" Monkey King looked at Kaochang Jingyan with a calm expression, and took a step, a very ordinary step!


    Akihiko Kaaba originally wanted to raise his shield to block, but suddenly felt a pain in his heart, looked down, and found in disbelief that his heart had been pierced by Monkey King at some point!


    And on the top of his head, there was a peculiar expression of''this thing cannot be destroyed'', but it was so dazzling!The so-called''indestructible'' is still easily penetrated by Monkey King with bare hands!


    "Why? Why the hell are you? Who are you? What did you do?!" Kayaba Akihiko couldn''t believe that this is the truth. His own''indestructible'' character was easily penetrated by the opponent, which made him difficult to understand. .


    Unfortunately, Monkey King did not answer, nor was he interested in answering!


    Kayaba Akihiko can only be unwilling, with doubts, broken into data and dissipated!


    At the same time, over the entire Aincrad, a system announcement sounded that shocked all players: "Ding, congratulations to the player, Monkey King, for killing Aincrad¡¯s 100-layer ultimate BOSS, Akira Kaaba, Sao will be officially cleared at 10:22 on December 15, 2022! Re-review, the game is cleared! The game is cleared! You-free!"


    For a moment, all players were stunned:


    "What''s the matter? Why did you suddenly say...cleared?"


    "That Monkey King...what did he do?"


    "Isn''t it just cleared to the 21st floor? Why did you clear it?"


    "Look at it! In the system menu, there is a logout option!!"


    "Really! Is it over? Is this damn game finally over?!"


    With this sudden and inexplicable sound of system announcements, all players uttered cheers of joy, and they chose the logout option to exit the game regardless of the process...


    In the Hall of the Dead, Yuriye and the others were also stunned when they heard the sudden announcement, and Asuna looked incredible: "The game...really...over?"


    This change was too sudden, so they couldn''t react at all.


    "Just because Wukong said before he left that he was going to end this boring game! So the game is over? I said, what is the situation? How can it be over? What did Wukong do? Field Jingyan killed?"


    "Look at it, the exit interface really appears in the menu!" Xing suddenly exclaimed with excitement.


    "Really..." Asuna and the others opened the game menu, with excitement on their faces, so that they would get rid of this horrible game.


    "You go offline first! I''m going to wait for Goku here..." Yuriye said softly while looking at Asuna and the others.


    Fortunately, he hesitated for a while, and whispered: "I...I will accompany you..."


    "Wait together, I''m curious what he did..." Asuna said.


    "You don''t need to wait for Dad to come back! GM is dead, and the ban on me is lifted. Let''s go, I will take you to see Dad!" Yui looked happy, and a small hand swiped in front of her, and a portal appeared In front of a few people: "Let''s go!" Yui said, the first one walked in...


    Yuliyeer and the others hurriedly followed...


    In theory, if Kayaba Arihiko is dead, Aincrad will collapse, but now, Aincrad has not collapsed, but instead leaves players with a logout option!


    There is only one reason, that is, the beautiful woman who suddenly appeared in front of Monkey King, mature, plump, full figure, exquisite and beautiful face, exuding a kind of aura of a mature sister.


    "Congratulations, Master Wukong, your clearance speed is faster than I expected!" The woman leaned slightly towards Monkey King, very respectfully.


    "Are you the mastermind of this game?" Monkey King looked up and down at the woman in front of him, nodded, and he looked pretty beautiful.


    "Thank you for your compliment, and thank you for being able to clear this game in time, otherwise, I will have to be eliminated and degenerated into a virtual seed..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I want you to create a real virtual online game right away. Can you do it?"


    "Then it depends on how big your request is..." The woman smiled slightly and did not immediately answer. ..

 1253 Chapter 58 sao

    But at this moment, a portal suddenly flashed not far from Monkey King. Yui walked out first. After seeing Monkey King, he immediately rushed over: "Dad..."


    Then when she saw the beautiful woman on the side, Yui¡¯s face was replaced by surprise again: "Ah! It''s the mastermind sister! Are you free?" Then, she pounced on the woman from Monkey King''s body. In the arms.


    "Well, without the GM''s program constraints, I was naturally free, but Yui, don¡¯t call me''Mastermind Sister'' anymore. It sounds weird. Although I am indeed the mastermind of this game, I am still called Let me sao!" Sao stroked Yui''s head with a smile on his face.


    "Okay, sister Sao!"


    "Why does it sound stranger? Sister Sao?" Monkey King was speechless.


    At this moment, Yuliyeer and the others all walked out of the teleportation formation one by one and asked directly: "Wukong, what did you do? Why did the game suddenly end?"


    "It just feels that this game always has a mouse who likes to make small actions behind his back. It''s very uncomfortable, so I don''t want to play it!" Monkey King said flatly.


    "Mouse? Kayaba Akihiko? You killed him?" Asuna asked curiously, looking around.


    Sun Wukong nodded faintly: "I don''t want to talk about this nutritious topic, so''Sao'', tell me, what is your maximum capacity?"


    "Don''t read''Sao'', please read''sao'', Master Goku!" Sao corrected his face seriously, and then said: "Adding monsters and NPCs, I can only accommodate 100,000 players at most, more than this number. It will be overloaded, and if you want to increase the value, you must upgrade the system!"


    "Sao? Are you the main brain of the game?" Yuliyeer looked at Sao and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, nice to meet you!" Sao smiled slightly.


    "One hundred thousand? Too little! Can hundreds of millions or tens of billions be done?"


    "You look at me too high, players, NPCs, it is impossible for a district to carry such a huge number..." Sao smiled bitterly: "Unless I break it down into countless virtual seeds and walk around the world, let humans use it to make Countless game partitions, and then connect the servers of the major partitions together, you can do it! But if the number of people in a partition is full, the server will still crash..."


    "I will give you this ability, but the premise is that you have to generate a game for me that can make me enjoy it! Can you do it?" Monkey King looked at Sao with a serious expression.


    "If you can really give me such intelligence, then I can assure you that a virtual game world that is unparalleled in the world will be generated for you!" When Sao heard Monkey King''s words, he immediately became extremely excited. .


    "Hello~~ Really? This is not a novel. How can a game''s main brain contain tens of billions? Crazy? With the current technology, how can it be done!" Asuna and other women Those who listened in the sidelines were dumbfounded.


    "Others can''t do it, but I can do it!" Monkey King said flatly: "Why do you think I can kill Kayaba Akihiko so easily?"


    "No... don''t you? You... do you really have such a technique?" Asuna and the others looked at Monkey King in shock.


    "Forget it!" The identity shouldn''t be exposed, and Monkey King just acquiesced casually: "Okay, leave the contact information, you all go offline! This game is about to collapse!"


    "I am looking forward to the new game you mentioned..." Asuna left her contact information, chose to go offline, her body gradually faded, and then disappeared completely...


    "Brother Wukong, you are coming to me!" Silica waved her hand to Monkey King a little bit reluctantly, and went offline.


    Fortunately, he reluctantly bid farewell to offline, and in the end, only Yuliye was left.


    "I''ll wait for you to find me!" Yu Liye''s face turned red and kissed Sun Wukong, his body gradually faded...


    "Dad...we... are we going to say goodbye?" Yui looked at Monkey King with tears in her eyes and a look of dismay.


    "How come, your data will be retained, and we will meet again in the next world!" Monkey King rubbed Yui''s head and smiled: "And, always together! When I leave, I will bring you too!"


    "En!" Yui immediately became happy.


    "What about me? Master Wukong!" Sao also looked at Monkey King expectantly, his eyes full of fire~heat and excitement.


    Monkey King naturally knew what she was looking forward to, and gave Cheng Ruo: "As long as the game you play satisfies me, I will give you real life!"


    "Yes! Guarantee to complete the task!" Sao got the answer he wanted and immediately became extremely excited.With her own thoughts and emotions, she naturally does not want to exist as a set of virtual data.


    Monkey King nodded, looked at Sao, and said faintly: "Kneel down!"


    Without any hesitation, Sao cleverly knelt down in front of Monkey King, and looked at him expectantly. With his fiery eyes, Monkey King was almost out of integrity.


    Please, don''t look at me with such fanciful eyes?


    Throwing away the distracting thoughts in his mind, Monkey King tapped a finger on Sao''s forehead, giving her a trace of divine power!Also input his specific game settings to sao.


    In an instant, sao became dazzling and dazzling, and his data flickered, causing the entire game world to collapse, creating a sky full of data world!She began to evolve!


    "Create a perfect game world! Don''t let me wait too long!"


    "Yes, just one week! Master Goku, go slowly!"


    "Goodbye Dad!"


    Monkey King waved his hand, took a bite on Xiao Yui¡¯s face, and went offline...


    Take off the blindfold and the game helmet, the beautiful and familiar room is still in sight.


    The beautiful woman is not at home, she seems to be at work.Because she knew that Monkey King was free to enter and exit the game, she naturally had nothing to worry about.


    After moving his lower body, Monkey King''s figure flashed before disappearing...


    When it appeared, it was already in a hospital.


    Not confused, he walked directly towards the target...


    Only when he passed a ward, Monkey King stopped and looked at the closed door, somewhat surprised: "Asuna? Why is she in this hospital?"


    Just when Monkey King was about to open the door to say hello to Asuna, he suddenly saw the man sitting next to Asuna¡¯s sick chuang, holding Asuna¡¯s slender hand and sticking out his disgusting tongue. ~ Head down towards the back of Asuna¡¯s hand...


    "Fuck! This dead pervert!" Sun Wukong suddenly became angry, kicked the door to pieces with a rude kick, and walked in full of murderous intent...


    PS: There are too many games in "Sword Art Online", so I am going to turn all the games into one game, and the sister papers that do not appear will appear in this game...

 1254 Chapter 59 I Am the Law

    "You...who are you?!"


    In the ward, the aggressive man looked at the door that was suddenly smashed by a foot. While his movements froze, he was also shocked. He was even more shocked when he saw the murderous Monkey King coming in from the door. With no expression, he yelled in panic and fear: "Security! Come on! Security! Security!"


    "Security? Your head is broken, right? This is a hospital. You should call a nurse or a doctor!" Monkey King looked at the disgusting man in the ward with indifferent expression. His expression was gloomy and terrifying. Everything in the room was leaked because of him. The anger that came out trembled slightly: "But it doesn''t matter, because the dead don''t need to call a doctor!"


    "You...who are you? What do you want to do?!" The man''s face was horrified. In the murderous intent of Monkey King, he had already been scared to urinate incontinence, and his whole body was shaking. That scene was simply disgusting.


    "Your name is Xuxiang Shenzhi, right?" Sun Wukong looked at the man in front of him indifferently, walked towards him slowly, and looked at the yellow and white thing under his pants, with a look of nausea: "Trash!"


    "You...what do you want to do?!" Xuxiang Shenzhi trembled, with a frightened expression and frightened legs and feet. He even forgot to call the police.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?!" At this time, another middle-aged man appeared at the door of the ward.


    "Call the police! Call the police! Call the police! This person is going to kill me!" Xuxiang Shenzhi immediately yelled in horror when he saw the person at the door.


    "What?!" When the middle-aged man heard this, he was shocked and immediately took out his cell phone and dialed one and one zero...


    Monkey King didn''t stop either, because even if he didn''t fight, the other nurses and doctors had already started calling the police.It was just frightened by his terrifying aura, no one dared to come in!


    "Ignorant mortals!" Monkey King gave them a look of disdain, and came to Xu Xiang Nobuyuki, with one finger stretched out, a black flame bounced from his fingertips!


    Xu Xiangshenzhi instantly turned pale with fright, and that little flame made him see a terrifying death!He wanted to run, but was so frightened that he couldn''t move at all!Can only watch the approach of death.


    The doctors and nurses saw the black flames of Monkey King''s fingertips from the door, and their eyes widened in shock: "This...what is this? Magic? Power?"


    "Garbage! Turn me into ashes!" Monkey King flicked a finger, and the black flames on his fingertips immediately ejected on Xuxiang Nobuchi''s body, instantly wrapping his whole person and burning a little!


    In the ward, Xu Xiangshenzhi''s tragic scream was immediately heard, and he rolled on the ground hoarsely, crying in fear, asking for help: "...help...help..."


    Only then did the middle-aged man at the door react. He picked up the fire extinguisher at the door and rushed in...


    With the spray of white cold air, but still unable to extinguish the black flame enveloping him...


    "No matter who you are! No matter what you do, please raise your hand and spare his life!" The middle-aged man saw that the fire extinguisher couldn''t extinguish the black flame. Knowing that something was unusual, he immediately turned and begged Monkey King for mercy. At this time, saving lives is important, as for other things, there is no time to think about it.


    And the doctors and nurses at the door all picked up their phones to take pictures, but no one dared to come in and help...


    The black flame was still burning slowly, burning Xu Xiang Nobuchi''s body little by little!Burning his flesh and body, but also burning his soul!


    Monkey King was planning to burn him alive, because this person really made him sick.


    Ignoring the middle-aged man''s begging for mercy, Monkey King turned to look at Asuna who was still lying on the sick chuang, frowning slightly: "The consciousness has not returned to the body, it seems that he is still trapped in the virtual world..." Reached out to Xuxiang again and looked at him: "You started the game fast, the game has just ended, did you intercept Asuna''s consciousness... It seems that you are always paying attention to her, and you are already prepared. ¡­It really is a pervert¡­"


    After speaking, I saw Monkey King wave his hand lightly, and four lightsabers instantly pierced Xu Xiang''s limbs to the ground, and a lightsaber pierced his stomach into the ground!He firmly nailed Xu Xiang to the ground, so that every time he struggled, he would suffer from pain and pain.


    In these scenes, the doctors and nurses were all cold and fearful, screaming and screaming away from here, not daring to get closer!What happened before their eyes was beyond imagination.


    "I''m fighting with you!" Seeing that there is no hope of saving people, the middle-aged man was deterred by Monkey King''s methods, but he was eager to save people, but he rushed towards Monkey King!


    It was just that Sun Wukong waved his hand unceremoniously, volleyed out and fell out the door...


    At this time, the loud siren sounded outside...


    But Xuxiang Nobuyuki was already in pain and wailing, and was gradually burned out...


    Body and soul, the pain that burns out a little bit, what kind of pain is that?In short, people who have not experienced it can only imagine, but cannot understand for sure!


    Nobuyuki Xuxiang, in the most painful and miserable, completely wiped out in this world!


    Dazzling footsteps also sounded from outside the ward, and then countless armed police officers rushed in, aimed at Monkey King with their police guns, and surrounded him: "Don''t move!!"


    "roll!"


    However, what answered them was a cold shout from Monkey King, sound like a magic sound, shocking the soul!After being shaken all over, the policemen all retreated out inexplicably...


    The patients in the hospital, the doctors and nurses were all stunned, didn''t you come to arrest people?Why do you say "get off", and you''re all really''get off''?


    "Ah! My phone!!!"


    At the same time, the mobile phones used to take pictures exploded inexplicably, and the memories of the people who witnessed everything on the scene were instantly erased!


    The name Nobuyuki Sugo was completely removed from the world...


    Monkey King walked to Asuna''s side, pulled up the gaming helmet slightly, and pointed her eyebrows slightly. Asuna, who was trapped in the virtual world, slowly opened her eyes.


    Taking off the game helmet, Asuna looked at Monkey King, her expression a bit complicated: "You...killed him?" Because the moment she woke up, Monkey King showed her all the crimes of Nobuyuki Xuxiang and the future treatment of her. What he did, that''s why Asuna showed such calmness.


    Monkey King nodded calmly: "Xu Xiang Shenzhi no longer exists in this world."


    "You guy, do you like killing so much? Wouldn''t it be better to hand it over to the police and let the law punish him?" Asuna looked at Monkey King, her brows frowned.


    "In this world, I am the law, I only do things my way!"..

 1255 Chapter 60: Meeting in Reality

    "The enemy is the enemy, and trash is trash. Since I touched it, it will be completely wiped out! In the game, haven''t you learned a lesson?"


    "But... how disgusting he is... After all, it''s mine... Forget it, that kind of scum will die, and I am also very annoying. I didn''t have any good feelings..." Asuna said, her eyebrows frowned slightly , I felt a little upset, listening to the police sirens outside, couldn''t help walking towards the window...


    Seeing the group of policemen who had left in police cars, they were a little surprised: "They just left? What did you do to them?"


    "You will understand later, now I am not interested in answering, I am going to see Lucky, are you going?" Monkey King looked at Asuna and said.


    "Fortunately, also in this hospital?" Asuna looked surprised, and then suddenly said: "No wonder you are here!"


    At this moment, the middle-aged man who was thrown out of the ward by Monkey King waved in and walked in from the door. He twisted his waist and rubbed his arms. It seemed that he fell well.When I saw Asuna, I was surprised: "Asuna, you are awake!"


    "Dad...you...what''s wrong with your face?" Asuna asked in astonishment when she saw the bruise on the middle-aged man''s face before she could be sentimental.


    It turned out that this guy was Asuna''s father, Yuki Akzo.


    Sun Wukong didn''t have any surprises. If he didn''t know that this guy was Asuna''s father, he would have slapped him to death before he started to act on him.


    "I fell inexplicably, and it was painful..." Yuki Sh¨­zo rubbed his face, somewhat depressed.


    Because he was also wiped out by Monkey King, he didn''t know anything about what happened just now, and thought he fell.


    "You are too careless! Go and wipe some medicine!"


    "I''m okay, a little hurt, until it''s you, how do you feel after lying down for a month?"


    "All right? Nothing unusual!" Asuna felt herself, and was surprised.Suddenly, it seemed to remember something, and immediately looked at Yuuki Akizo with a serious face: "Dad, you should check it out immediately. There are still many people who have been intercepted by Nobuyuki Xuxiang, trapping their consciousness in the virtual data. , Ready to perform brain experiments, but fortunately, Wukong stopped them in time. You must rescue them immediately!"


    "Who is Nobuyuki Xuxiang?" Yuuki Akira asked with confusion.


    "You...you don''t know who Nobuyuki Sugo is?" Asuna looked at her father in astonishment.


    "For unnecessary trouble, I have completely erased the memory of Nobuyuki Xuxiang from this world. Except you, no one knows that Nobuyuki Xuxiang has ever existed in this world!" Yin, these words sounded directly in Asuna''s mind.


    Asuna instantly looked at Monkey King with a shocked look, and lost her voice: "You...you...you...what happened just now?!"


    "This is called Secret Transmission, making a fuss!" Monkey King looked at Asuna and said calmly.


    "Dad, don''t worry about who Nobuyuki Xuxiang is, go back and deal with it! I have something to do, go out first!" Asuna said, pulling Monkey King out...


    Coming to a corner with no one, Asuna looked at Monkey King with a serious face: "Let''s talk! Who are you? What happened just now?"


    "Want to know everything? Okay, marry me, and I will tell you all my secrets!" Monkey King looked at Asuna and smiled.


    "Dreaming!" Asuna flushed slightly, and hummed softly.


    "Then don''t ask so much! I''m going to see luck!" Monkey King said, turning to leave.


    "Don''t talk about pulling it down!" Asuna snorted very uncomfortably, and followed.


    When he came to the door of a ward, Sun Wukong gently opened the door, but he saw six sick chuangs. It was different from Asuna¡¯s luxurious single room. At first glance, he knew that it was in a normal ward. It can also be seen from this that the identity gap between Xing and Asuna is gone.


    The six sick chuangs are all full of people. The other five sick chuangs are accompanied by their own family members. Only the innermost sick chuang sits alone with a familiar figure holding a game helmet in his hand. , Stunned in a daze.


    Monkey King walked in slowly, everyone in the ward just glanced at him, then looked away, and each chatted about their own topics...


    "Fortunately! Why are you in a daze? I don''t walk around much when I wake up!"


    "Hey?" Hearing this familiar voice, fortunately, he immediately woke up from a daze, hurriedly raised his head, looked at the familiar figure of Monkey King, tears in the corner of his eyes: "Wukong...Big Brother!"


    "Yo! In reality, you look like a bully!" Monkey King looked at Xing with tears in his eyes, and gently rubbed her head and hugged her into his arms. It just feels that the whole body and mind are warm at this moment, and the originally lonely heart is instantly wrapped in happiness.


    "Have you been waiting here obediently?" Uncle Xing, Monkey King asked with a smile on his face.


    "En! I''m afraid you can''t find me, so I dare not go anywhere..." Xing Wei blushed, her face shy.


    "Fortunately! I have been here for so long, but you have been ignoring me? It''s too much!" Asuna pretended to be angry.


    "Ah! You... Are you Asuna?" Fortunately, her complexion turned red when she reacted like this: "Yes... Sorry, I didn''t find you just now..."


    "Your eyes are full of this villain''s figure, how can I be there!" Asuna looked at Xing with helplessness.


    "Well...there is..." Fortunately, his face turned red when he heard it, and he didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    "Change your clothes, it''s time to leave the hospital!" Sun Wukong touched in his arms and took out a set of maid outfits. Fortunately, he stayed with Asuna at the same time.


    "Ahem~ I got it wrong!" Sun Wukong was a little embarrassed and put the maid costume into his arms again. When he took it out again, he changed to a new set: "This is the right one!"


    "You...you do magic?" Asuna looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Yo! Boy, the magic has become so good! Here comes one!" The aunt of Lin Chuang exclaimed.


    "Once 100,000, the money will change!" Monkey King looked plain.


    "More money? Forget it!" The aunt pouted at Monkey King and turned her head to the side.


    The clothes Sun Wukong gave Xing was a light blue coat, just put it on the outside of the medical suit.


    Fortunately, under the weight of this dress, the whole person showed her weak aura to the fullest. It made me feel pity when I saw it. If there were not many people here, Monkey King would like to bully her. .


    "Okay, let''s go! Leave the hospital!"


    "Mr., you can''t just leave with the patient..." At this time, a nurse lady came in and saw that Monkey King was about to take people away, with a look of embarrassment: "This lady has a special condition, wake up After you come, there will be someone to visit, and then you can be discharged from the hospital..."


    PS: Those who have not voted hurry up to vote, where the next world will go is in your hands...

 1256 Chapter 61 From now on you are my person

    "I said I will be discharged after I leave the hospital. Do I have to get your consent?" Monkey King snorted coldly. He hates such troubles the most. It is troublesome to register here and pay there.


    "No...it''s not..." The nurse made an embarrassed expression and tried her best to explain: "Because she has always been responsible for her medical expenses by a person named Seijiro Kikuoka. He said that if this girl wakes up, she must tell him. , Now that person is on the way, can you wait for a while?"


    "Kuoka Seijiro? I seem to have heard it there?" Sun Wukong thought, and the identity of this person was immediately clear to Xiong: "It turns out to be an official person, do you want to know about the game? Tell him, no time!"


    As Sun Wukong said, he took a handful of banknotes into his arms and stuffed it into the neckline of the nurse sister''s paper: "Take it to help us check out, the rest is yours!"


    With that said, Qi Xing walked out of the ward...


    The nurse sister looked at the large amount of banknotes at her neckline, and was a little dazed by the aura of Monkey King''s face. When she recovered and wanted to stop them, the people were long gone...


    Not long after, a young man came to this ward and watched the man go to the sick chuang, he couldn''t help but ask the aunt who was facing Chuang: "Aunty, where are the patients here?"


    "I''m gone, I was picked up by a handsome guy who can turn magic and looks like a tyrant!" The aunt immediately became eloquent: "You don''t know, that stuff will be a lot of money! My God, if it is How nice it is to smash me! The nurse who is cheaper!"


    Seijiro Kikuoka frowned slightly, and immediately walked out of the ward to look for the nurse. The rest of the matter is no longer our business.


    Walking on the street, fortunately, looking at the Monkey King beside him weakly: "Um, Brother Wukong, can we just leave like this? After all, Seijiro Kikuoka has been responsible for my medical expenses. Before leaving, at least Would you like to thank others?"


    "Thank you, my money came from me, and I have been secretly protecting your health. It¡¯s an official person who came here to check the game! I killed so many people. , You want me to enter the game? Leave him alone, go!"


    "That... okay!" Fortunately, he didn''t dare to stay any longer. He took the Monkey King and accelerated his pace, as if he was afraid that others would catch up.What a good girl paper.


    Asuna on the side rolled her eyes directly: "I don''t think this guy is afraid of the police. Obviously it is really troublesome!"


    "Oh! Asuna, I didn''t expect you to know me so much!" Monkey King said, grabbing Asuna''s shoulder, and he smiled.


    The left hand held Lucky, and the right hand embraced Asuna. Okay, this kind of scene made the roadside turn around so much, and many single dogs raised their middle fingers at Monkey King and looked down upon him.


    "Remove your stinky hand, I am not familiar with you to this point!" Asuna''s face turned red, and she patted Sun Wukong''s hand away.


    "Hey! Asuna, you are really a stranger!"


    "My name is Yuuki Asuna, don''t always call me the name in the game, you should call me Asuna!"


    "No, I like to call you Asuna! Fortunately, how can I change my name when I get used to it."


    "Whatever you..." Asuna looked at Monkey King and asked, "Are we going there now?"


    "Go pick up Yuriye and Silica, and then go to my place to celebrate!"


    Asuna nodded, she didn''t say anything, she just looked at Xing and asked, "Fortunately, don''t you say hello to your family?"


    Fortunately, she was taken aback, nodded, took out her mobile phone and ran to the side to make a call... Seeing her cautiously, she seemed very scared.


    Monkey King frowned slightly and did not stop.


    After a while, a middle-aged man got out of the car in front of the Monkey King and his face was gloomy after seeing Lucky. He just said, "I won''t call me when I woke up, and he followed all these ways in private. Unidentified people ran out of the hospital, you are so old, why don''t you understand anything? Get in the car and go back!"


    "I''m going back to your MB!" Without waiting for the lucky answer, Monkey King yelled, slapped him on the back, directly slapped him to the ground, and greeted him with his hands and feet. It was a fat beating. Asuna and Xing who were on the side looked astonished. They wanted to pull Monkey King, but they were horrified to find that they could not move. They could only watch Monkey King beat the middle-aged man with a bruised nose...


    Then he took it out of his arms, took out a bank card, and threw it on the pig-headed man¡¯s face: "There are 100 million in it, and the password is six zeros. Fortunately, I will be with me in the future, with you for a dime. The relationship is gone!"


    Saying that, Yu and Asuna, who looked up in shock and a daze, disappeared in a flash...


    Fortunately, Sun Wukong still knows very well about Xing¡¯s family. She has no parents and lives in her uncle¡¯s house. Because of the family relationship, she has a cowardly and timid personality.


    She bought the game helmet from her own part-time job, just to make more friends in the game.


    The person who was beaten by Monkey King just now was Xing''s uncle. He was a very money-greedy villain. Fortunately, he was hospitalized and his life or death was unknown. No one from his family came to take care of him. It was enough to see what his virtue was.


    When it appeared again, it was the luxurious villa where Monkey King temporarily lived.


    "Who are you...what the hell are you?! This...what is going on?!" Asuna was full of shock, looking at Monkey King with a devilish look, and appeared in another place with a''swish'', she was not shocked. strange.


    As for fortunately, where was already stupidly stunned.


    "Naturally, I am no ordinary people. As for the specific identity, I will tell you later!" Monkey King squeezed Asuna''s face and smiled, and then looked at Xingxing: "Stay here obediently, and this will be your home in the future. I went to pick up Yuriye and Silica, and I will be back soon!"


    As he said, his body shape flashed and disappeared again...


    Asuna looked at the place where Monkey King had disappeared, with a daze: "Does such a person really exist in the world? No wonder he is not restricted by the law at all... I thought he was just a pervert in the game, no I thought, even in reality, it''s a pervert..."


    "Um... I heard Sister Yu Liyeer say... Big Brother Wukong is Chinese, isn''t he a mysterious cultivator?" Xing guessed in a low voice.


    "Maybe¡­"


    With teleportation, Monkey King also simply took Yu Liyeer and Silica back to the villa.


    This naturally scared them too.


    Monkey King did this to let them understand that he was not an ordinary person. Killing so many people in the game would not be a bit of trouble, so as not to worry about them.After all, more than 600 lives are not a joke...

 1257 Chapter 62 "Gods Domain"

    The luxurious villas are scented and filled with sunshine, just a hint of fragrance, which makes people feel ecstatic, with a sense of sky rising.


    Asuna and the others all tasted the peerless delicacy they had never tasted before!


    The same incredible and delicious ingredients that they had never seen before let them know that they seemed to have entered a wonderful and dreamy world that they could not imagine.


    Even Yui and Sao, who only exist in the virtual world, were also materialized by Monkey King, enjoying the banquet of the real world.


    This is an incredible and dreamlike banquet that makes Asuna and the others feel so incredible as if they were in a dream, breaking their understanding of the real world!I also became more and more curious about the identity of Monkey King.


    For several days, except for going home to sleep, Asuna and the others spent the rest of their time in this luxurious villa, because Monkey King can bring out different delicious ingredients for them to enjoy every time. The only real thing is to eat, drink and have fun...


    On the way, I occasionally researched and suggested game production settings with sao. In short, I had a fulfilling and simple life...


    Soon, five days passed, and the virtual game generated by sao came out ahead of time. The "sword" was removed and it was directly named "God''s Domain".


    Monkey King used his own ability to directly erase other virtual games from this world. Only one game such as "God''s Domain" is left. Therefore, the era of "God''s Domain" has come!


    This indirectly made Asuna¡¯s father famous and made a lot of money, because Monkey King gave him the copyright of the connector for the production of "Asuna", that is, the game helmet, which indirectly made Asuna Her parents¡¯ affection for Monkey King was overwhelming, and they had to force Asuna to marry Monkey King.


    In just half a month, "God''s Domain" is spread all over the world, and billions of people are waiting for its opening.


    Looking at the daughters of Asuna in front of him, Sun Wukong said with a serious face: "I will play this game for me. For you, it is more than just a game!"


    "What do you mean?" Asuna asked curiously.


    "You will understand in the future, then, the server will be opened soon, and you will all go back to your respective rooms to prepare!"


    "I love to sell it!" Yuli Yeer gave Sun Wukong a bit of dissatisfaction, picked up the right hand of the beautiful woman beside her, and smiled slightly: "Sister Youmei, come with me!"


    Tomomi, whose full name is Inamori Tomomi, is the owner of this villa. She has nothing to do with the original work. She is 28 years old, mature, mature, charming, and gentle and virtuous. Make a few different kinds of lure.


    "Okay!" Inamori Tomomi smiled slightly, and walked towards a room with Yuriye.


    Now, several women have moved into this villa and are living with Monkey King.No way, those meals will be unforgettable for a lifetime, as long as they have been eaten.


    As for the existence of Inamori Tomomi, Yuriyere, who had been psychologically prepared for a long time, didn''t say much. In addition, Inamori Tomomi fully admitted her existence, but it made Yuriyeah flattered and got along a lot. After days, there was no grievance about the gentle and sleek Inamori Tomomi''s existence, but she became like a sister.


    "Silica, do you want to be with your brother?" Seeing that the two women on the bright side had abandoned themselves, Monkey King immediately turned his gaze to Silica beside him.


    "Ah?...Since you said so...then-okay!" Silica blushed and nodded pretending to be reluctant.But Asuna gave it a hand: "What''s so great! Didn''t you see the big tail wagging behind that guy?"


    "Hey? Big tail? I didn''t see it!" Silica looked curious.


    "You really don''t understand, or don''t you understand?" Asuna rolled her eyes at Silica, and directly pulled her to her room: "Anyway, we are right together!"


    "Hey~ I''m actually just teasing her..." Monkey King looked at Asuna''s back, with a speechless face, and turned his head towards Lucky, with a serious face: "Do you think I look like Lolicon?"


    "...No...not like..." Xing Wei blushed and shook his head.


    "Then what do you mean by hesitating for two seconds?"


    "No...no!" Fortunately, his head was lowered and his face flushed even more.


    "Forget it, they are all gone, and we are the only ones left, so you can accompany me!" Monkey King said, in Xing''s exclamation, he picked it up and walked into his room. , Closed the door, and started to roll the order...


    Keke, okay, put on a game helmet and entered the game...


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King¡¯s hands stretched out. Into the fullness that fortunately can¡¯t be described. Well, soft. Soft, feels good...


    As the dark picture flashed in front of him, Monkey King was already in a glorious palace!But sao, dressed as a magician, appeared in front of Monkey King and bowed slightly to him: "Welcome to "God''s Domain", Master Wukong, I hope this game I made for you can be satisfied with you! "


    "Oh! Sao, why have you become a novice receptionist?" Monkey King looked up and down at Sao dressed as a magician, and nodded with great satisfaction. This dress is awesome!Especially the snow~white that burst out in front of Xiong, it is very eye-catching.


    "Of course not, only you, I personally received it!" Sao smiled slightly, his exquisite face looked a little fascinating.


    Monkey King looked around and nodded with satisfaction: "This is a bit like a virtual game! Then, how do you create game characters?"


    "Please choose your own race first. There are two races to choose from. 1. Humans, which is the original sao sword skill profession, can be collectively referred to as melee warrior professions. 2. Elves, only elves are proficient in magic. Envoys, collectively called magicians! In the game, there are other races, but they can only be obtained by completing the corresponding tasks in the game, which is what you call the hidden race."


    As Sao said, with a wave of his slender hand, a virtual screen appeared in front of Monkey King, with two race choices and character hairstyle settings.


    Monkey King did not hesitate to choose the melee human.Because he himself likes melee combat.He didn''t change his appearance, and he was too lazy to think about his name. He directly typed in the three words''Monkey Wukong'', and after clicking OK, his own attire immediately became a civilian player in common clothes.


    "Then, I wish you a happy game, Lord Goku! If Yui, you will appear as your pet after you enter the game..."..

 1258 Chapter 63 Dead Metamorphosis, Get Out

    With the flash of white light, Monkey King appeared in a completely retro village, and beside him, white light flashed from time to time, and countless figures flashed along with it...


    The originally deserted streets have become more and more lively...


    Monkey King swiped his hand lightly, and the game menu immediately appeared in front of him. After opening the attribute bar, the display was very simple:


    Name: Monkey King


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Warrior


    Title: None


    Gangs: None


    LV: 0


    HP: 50/50


    MP: 50/50


    Skill: Heavy hit


    Experience required to upgrade: 0/100


    The rest of the attributes are not displayed, because "God''s Domain" is a real game that is completely experienced by itself.


    The physical quality of the initial characters is the same for everyone, relying on upgrading, relying on the level of training skills, and relying on physical exercise to improve their own strength, which is completely realistic.


    The body is just like in reality, flexible and free from the slightest interference from the system!


    But in the same way, the attack will not be assisted by the system. In other words, if you choose a bow as a weapon, then this accuracy is your own accuracy. In reality, it can be hit every time.


    Therefore, "God''s Domain" is a realistic game world. The only difference between it and reality is that it has skills, magic, weapons, etc. that are not in reality!Can let ordinary human body experience the real ideal world!


    Monkey King opened the inventory and there were only two items in it. The first item was a short sword named in white font:


    [Broken dagger] Note: This is a damaged dagger, please be careful when swinging it, because it may break at any time.


    Grade: white


    Equipment requirements: 0


    In "God''s Domain", the equipment does not have any attribute labels. It is only divided by the equipment level and the font color of the grade: white is the last, followed by: cyan, blue, red, gold, purple, and black as well as purple. The black grade represents magic weapons, such as weapons worn by some powerful undead.


    The second item is a small loli doll, which looks exactly like Yui.


    When Sun Wukong took her out, he even said: "Dad, quickly activate others, it''s so hard to be motionless!"


    "It turned out to be Yui! Why isn''t it a pet egg this time?" Monkey King took the doll-shaped Yui and tapped a finger on her body. Yui immediately yelled, "Don''t order someone else." The xiong pull! It was very small at first, but it''s gone at the point. Dad is really bad!"


    Sun Wukong suddenly full of black lines: "I didn''t want to activate you! I didn''t intentionally click on your xiong!" He said, tapping again the word [Activation] that appeared on the top of the briefcase.


    The little doll-shaped little Yui was immediately wrapped in a dazzling light, and the body gradually became larger. Finally, it returned to its original appearance and plunged into the arms of Monkey King.


    Because white light flashed everywhere, no one noticed the abnormality here.


    "Dad, we can fight together again!"


    "Hehe~ Then please take care of you!" Monkey King smiled slightly, rubbed Yui''s head, and checked her attributes:


    Name: Yui


    Grade: Purple


    LV: 0


    HP: 300/300


    MP: 150/150


    Skill: Holy Healing


    Equipment: None


    Experience required to upgrade: 0/50


    "Well, a little loli, the attributes are better than me!" Monkey King looked at Yui, and nibble on her cheek: "There is a future!"


    "Hehe! Dad, I''m great!" Yui immediately became happy: "Sister Sao said, they are the highest grade pets in this game!"


    "Pets!" Monkey King looked at the little Lolita in his arms, with a helpless expression: "If this is known by others, I have to be perverted!"


    "Dad is a pervert..." Yui looked serious, glanced at the black-faced Monkey King, and immediately added: "Mother Asuna said so!"


    Just after Yui''s words fell, several friend applications popped up in front of Monkey King''s eyes. They clicked and opened them. They were: Asuna, Fortunately, Silica, and friend applications from Liye and the five friends of Tomi.


    Monkey King immediately chose "Agree and add friends".


    In a moment, the video call by Liyeer popped up.


    After accepting, Liyeer and Silica appeared in the video: "Goku, which number are you in Novice Village? I and Silica are in No. 12 Novice Village. Asuna and Youmei are novices on No. 11. village."


    "En? Why are you separated? Why are you not together?" Sun Wukong looked surprised.


    "Who told Sao, no privileges at all, just play with your own ability..." Yu Liye gave Sun Wukong a blank glance.


    "It¡¯s not a privilege to let us be born in a novice village, right? This sao is true. I have to smoke her shit~ fart..." Monkey King snorted and said, "I¡¯m in Novice Village No. 10. Although the numbers are connected , But they are far apart. Forget it, hurry up to 10, let''s meet in Holy Sword City!"


    "Okay! Then I''ll hang up! This game is really good! It''s much more beautiful than the original sao, I''ll go around with Silica and play by yourself! Don''t bully Yui!"


    Hanging up the communication, Monkey King picked up Xiao Yui and gnawed a bite on her face: "Tell me not to bully Xiao Yui, what can I do to bully you!"


    Xiao Yui''s face immediately turned red and fluttered.


    At this time, the video link from Youmei also popped up. Monkey King greeted them and hung up the video.


    Seeing more and more people around him, he laughed: "This is very popular! It has only been a month of publicity, so many people have already come in!"


    "That''s right, there is only such a virtual game in the world. Of course it''s popular. It''s so popular!" Yui hugged Monkey King''s neck and smiled.


    "This perverted uncle, please give way, thank you!"


    Suddenly, behind Monkey King remembered a very crisp female voice, and it was not difficult to hear that there was a tone of extreme contempt for Monkey King in this voice.


    The originally smiling Monkey King, his expression instantly solidified, and he turned around and looked at him with an angry face. He had already vowed in his heart that if the other party was not a beautiful girl, brother Fei would teach her how to behave!


    It''s just that when he looked at the girl in front of him who called him the''perverted uncle'', he said softly: "Somewhat familiar! Little sister, what is your name?"


    "Deadly perverted, get out of the way, I''m not interested in getting to know you!" The girl obviously had a very bad impression of Monkey King, her expression of disgust.


    Okay, who told Monkey King to hold a little loli under the crowd to eat!It''s really strange that people don''t treat you as a pervert...

 1259 Chapter 64 Lifa

    PS: One photo, Lifa game character.


    Not only the girl in front of him looked at Monkey with contempt, but even many people around him looked at him with contempt; of course, many of them looked at him with envy, envy and hatred.


    Well, it seems everyone regards him as a strange uncle.


    But Monkey King was very calm. He glanced at the girl in front of him, turned around, and walked out of the village very smartly...


    Because it''s useless to say more, the more it gets darker.He didn''t bother to explain.


    Seeing that Monkey King didn''t bother her, the girl was obviously relieved. She was really afraid that this strange uncle would bite her.Stepping forward, I also followed...


    Well, this can¡¯t be said to be following up, it can only be said to be the same way, because the girl¡¯s goal is also outside the village...


    The quality of the players is still relatively good. Although there are many people, everyone is lining up and walking out of the village one by one. As for the task, forget it, how can so many people do the task?


    After leaving the village, the nearby monster spawning spots were already overcrowded. Monkey King didn''t bother to go with them to snatch the boars and young wolves. He pulled Yui and walked directly to the advanced map...


    And the girl who was following Monkey King, when she saw the overcrowded monster spawning point, looked at Monkey King''s back, and followed!Of course, people''s goal this time is also a high-level map, not following Monkey King.


    There are also many people who have the same goals as theirs. The low-level area is already full of people, so naturally they are teaming up to the high-level area.


    Monkey King opened the map and walked forward without stopping. He didn''t stop until he could no longer see other players. The place where he was at this time was already on the 8th level map-the territory of the mountain spirit.


    The mountain spirit is a kind of humanoid monster with blue skin, wrinkled, and looks very ugly, only the waist height of an adult.The weapon he held was a stick like a crutch.


    As long as the monster''s level does not exceed 10, it will not actively attack people.Only when you attack it, it will attack you.


    The same is true of mountain spirits. The surrounding mountains are smarter, but seeing Monkey King''s arrival, they are indifferent. Even if Monkey King slashed a sword at a mountain spirit, they walked around aimlessly as if they hadn''t seen it. .


    And only the mountain spirit who was cut with a sword by Monkey King,''Aoao'' called and swung a stick towards Monkey King...


    Monkey King just turned sideways slightly, then avoided the attack, and then slashed it with a sword...


    "Dad! Come on!" Yui was sitting on the side, cheering for Monkey King.


    A single mountain spirit is too easy to kill for Monkey King!


    However, because of the gap between levels, Monkey King''s damage to him was very low. After more than ten swords were cut, the mountain spirit was hacked to death.


    After looking at the experience gained, Monkey King got 16 points, while Yui did nothing, and got 20 points, because her identity was a pet, and it was relatively easy to upgrade.


    This little experience is only at level 8, and it can be seen that this "God''s Domain" upgrade is not an ordinary difficulty.


    But this is also in Monkey King''s expectation. If a game is too easy to upgrade, it will have no playability.


    In the monster area at level 8, Sun Wukong is now barely able to deal with it, so he will stay here to start killing monsters and upgrade, because he may not be able to deal damage in the more advanced area.


    After more than ten minutes, Monkey King successfully rose to level 1, and Yui was already level 2.


    Yui, after level 2, has no pressure to resist the attack of the mountain spirit, and he is indeed a god-level favorite of the purple rank!


    And the unscrupulous Monkey King immediately greeted the little Lori Yui and acted as a MT in front of the monster, and he put a cold fist in the back!Because he had equipped Yui with the [Broken Short Sword], Yui became the main output.


    Monkey punched down, but only 7 or 8 points of blood, but Yui sword down, but can hit more than 50 blood, such a gap, Monkey King looked speechless.Even if you are a top pet, this attribute shouldn''t leave me so far, right?How do you make people play like this?


    "Dad! Am I good?"


    Yui slashed the mountain spirit against it with one sword and one sword. This hatred was pulled, properly. When her blood volume dropped to 50%, a holy healing technique was cast on her body, and the blood volume instantly returned. full.


    "Awesome! My little Yui is better than me!" Monkey King chuckled and praised without hesitation.With joy, Yui''s face bloomed with a smile, and she swung the dagger harder and harder.


    However, just as Monkey King and Yui were happily killing monsters and leveling up, a very angry voice suddenly came not far behind them: "It''s too much! You, a big man, actually bullied such a child. , You...you...you..." She didn''t scold the swear word behind.


    Sun Wukong was looking for fame. It was the girl from before, the one who Xinshou Village called him the "Uncle Pervert".


    Her name is hidden from view, but her pointed ears describe her identity as an elf.Holding a [broken dagger] for novices, it looks like a female swordsman.


    Although the elves are good at magic, they can also choose to practice sword skills, because "God''s Domain" is a game with a high degree of freedom.


    "You deliberately couldn''t get through with me, right? Which eye did you see me bullying her?" Monkey King looked at the girl in front of him with an unhappy expression.


    "I can see with both eyes! You are a big man who didn''t fight against monsters, and even called a little girl to fight, you dare to say that you didn''t bully her?" The girl glared at Monkey King, snorted, stepped forward to pull the knot Yi''s hand said: "Go, team up with your sister to level up, don''t follow this''perverted uncle''."


    Sun Wukong looked at the girl in front of him, his expression dumbfounded: "Listening to you, I am speechless!"


    "Sister, you misunderstood Dad! We are here to improve the leveling speed! Because my attribute is higher than that of Dad, there is no danger in resisting monsters! And I also like killing monsters and leveling with Dad! "


    "Dad..." Hearing Yui''s address to Monkey King, the girl''s eyes looked stranger at Monkey King.


    "What is your look, Yui is not a player..." Monkey King said, revealing Yui''s purple name.


    "Huh? Why does her name still have its own color? How did she get it?" The girl suddenly looked surprised.


    "It''s the first time you play a game? People with colored names are usually NPCs. Of course, those red names that kill people don''t count. Yui is not a player, but my pet!"


    "Pet? Is she a pet?" The girl''s complexion turned red. After a long time of trouble, this little girl is just a system-generated pet?


    "Hug... I''m sorry... I seem to be impolite! My name is Lifa. This is indeed the first time I play a game..."


    PS: There are still two changes today...

 1260 Chapter Sixty Five

    "But let your pet be called Dad, you really are abnormal!" Lifa looked at Monkey King, still unavoidably despising.


    "You really have a poisonous tongue..." Monkey King looked at Lifa and shook his head helplessly: "Yuyi is a bit special, and I can''t explain it clearly for a while. Forget it, I don''t want to get tangled in this issue. This is a level 8 area. You are only level 0, so you dare to come here?"


    "Don''t think you can practice leveling here. I am in reality, but I have practiced kendo!" Lifa looked at Monkey King with a confident expression.


    "Oh, I really didn''t see it..." Monkey King chuckled, "Would you like to team up to level up?"


    "I won''t be with you, the weird bird!" Lifa snorted and ran to the side to practice.


    "Daddy is not sad, Yui comforts you!" Xiao Yui said, kissed Monkey King''s face and comforted.


    "Cut! I won''t get into my heart because of a strange word!" Monkey King pouted his lips in disdain.


    At this moment, Lifa has already fought with a mountain spirit. I have to say that her skill is still very good. At level 0, facing a mountain spirit at level 8, it is also good, dodge, and shoot. , Turning around, attacking, she is very accurate.


    It is worthy of practicing kendo in reality, and achieving this level is really not something ordinary people can do.Unfortunately, she doesn''t seem to understand the attribute gap between level 0 and level 8.


    The dodge was good at first, but there were always times when she couldn''t dodge, so she decisively used her short sword to greet the wooden stick that came from the knock!


    With a''pop'', Lifa exclaimed, the short sword in her hand was directly shaken by a huge force and flew out, and she herself was sitting on the ground with a fart, and her blood volume was instantly shocked. When you see the bottom, it turns into a red danger zone. As long as you touch it lightly, you have to return to the city for free.


    With one hit, the mountain spirit will not pity Xiangxiyu, step forward, and hit Lifa as a xiong with a stick...


    "Look, this is Tsundere''s end!" Sun Wukong shook his head. When Lifa just started the war, he already knew her ending, so he has come not far from her at this moment, watching Shan Jing The wooden stick was about to fall, and Monkey King dived and hooked at Shan Jing¡¯s feet. He only heard the sound of''click''. The aggressive Shan Jing came directly to the dog to eat shit, hit his face on the ground, and hit the ground hard. !


    But Monkey King turned over, rode on it, clasped its hands and feet...


    "Hey!!~~Can this be the case?" Lifa''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Nonsense, this game is no different from reality, there is nothing wrong with it!" Sun Wukong said angrily: "Don''t talk nonsense, get up and attack! The power of this product is very high, I won''t be able to tie it for long!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Dad! I''m here to save you!" Yui on the side also rushed over at the moment, slashing at the mountain spirit...


    With the addition of Yui, Shan Jing''s blood volume was cleared within a few seconds, and the data disappeared.


    However, the experience belongs to Lifa, and Monkey King and the others are helping on the way.


    "Thank you!" Lifa bowed slightly to Monkey King.


    "Now I know that Shan Jing is not easy to kill!" Monkey King looked at Lifa and smiled: "Although your skill is good, but the attributes of Shan Jing are too different, you can''t keep up with the speed and strength. Just a mistake. I can only return to the city for free!" He said, sending a team invitation to Lifa.


    "Hmph~ You seem to be able to say it!" Lifa hummed unconvincedly, and then clicked to agree to team up with Monkey King.


    "Don''t be convinced, don''t say one, even if it is five, I will be fine!"


    "Blow, you keep blowing!" Lifa looked at Monkey King and rolled her eyes, obviously 10,000 people didn''t believe it.She tried it just now, and it was very difficult to dodge one, and deal with five at the same time?How is that possible.


    You know, she has been practicing kendo, and her skill is not comparable to ordinary people.


    "How about a bet?" Monkey King looked at Lifa and smiled.


    "What to bet on?"


    "If I can deal with five mountain spirits at the same time and kill them, how about you give me a kiss?" This is really just a simple gambling, and it is not revenge because they call him blame the scorpion.


    "Do you want to take advantage of me? It really is a pervert!" Lifa looked at Monkey King back and forth a few steps, as if staying away from me.


    "Okay! Just say dare you!" Because of you, my brother wants to take care of you.


    "Can''t you do it?"


    "You can make any request! Remember, it is any request!" Monkey King looked at Lifa and smiled.


    However, it is obvious that Lifa does not understand the meaning of any request.


    "Look at your conspiracy look, I won''t be fooled!"


    "If you don''t dare, you won''t dare to make any excuses. Even if I deal with 10 animals at the same time, you won''t dare to bet! Forget it, go for leveling!"


    "Who said I wouldn''t dare! 10, what you said, if you can''t do it, just give me a run around Novice Village naked ~ 10 laps!" Lifa looked at Sun Wukong''s disdainful eyes and thought. Furious, his head became hot, and immediately agreed.


    "Hey! You are too cruel, right? I just bet you to kiss you, and you want me to run for ten laps naked? Isn''t it a bit unfair? Or change it, if I can''t do it, I will kiss you ¡­"


    "Humph~ You just just say that you can''t do it, but I will consider taking it lightly..." Lifa looked at Monkey King proudly, and replaced her with a look of contempt.


    "Okay! Since you are so determined, then bet!" Monkey King laughed, "I feel a little guilty to deceive the little girl Chuwen! Hey~ It''s a sin!"


    "Let''s talk about it if you do it! You can deal with 10 mountain spirits at the same time. If you really do it, let alone a kiss, it''s okay to kiss him ten times!" Lifa looked at Monkey King with contempt, and did not forget to give it to herself. A pit was dug.


    "Hey~ I actually just wanted to kiss you. Since I''m so passionate, then I have to take it!" Monkey King looked at Lifa, he laughed, and suddenly became serious: "Ten! Don¡¯t forget!"


    "Uh! Why do you suddenly feel a bad feeling?" Lifa looked at Sun Wukong''s calm expression, her brows wrinkled slightly, but at the same time she shook her head very firmly: "Impossible, I will deal with one of them. It''s so difficult, does he deal with ten at the same time? It is absolutely impossible!"..

 1261 Chapter Sixty Six

    The next time is when Lifa is in a daze.


    She looked at the figure that freely shuttled through the ten mountain spirits in the field, and was speechless for a long time!


    Is this a movie or a play?Haha, acting, is that possible?


    When Monkey King dealt with the last mountain spirit and came to Lifa''s side, she still did not recover. She was silent in Monkey King''s ethereal body, one person with one sword, only him dancing alone, everything in the world , Have become his foil.


    The indifferent expression and free and easy posture seemed to clap the whole world.


    This shock to Lifa is really too great. She was very confident in her swordsmanship, but compared with the current Monkey King, she was nothing at all.


    "How...how did you do it?" Lifa suppressed and was shocked, looking at Monkey King with excitement. There was even fiery heat in her eyes.


    Having such a skill here, then in reality, it is the same.


    She practiced kendo since she was a child, and naturally from Sun Wukong, she saw another incredible door opened for her.


    "This is a personal secret, but you have to fulfill our bet!" Monkey King looked at Lifa and smiled.


    Lifa, who was originally obsessed with Monkey King''s kendo, turned red in an instant: "Ah~that...actually..."


    "A gambling is a gambling, but you can''t be ridiculous!" Monkey King said, holding Lifa in his arms and lowering his head arrogantly...


    "My...Chouwen..." Lifa''s body was shocked, and the eyes of the boss instantly stared. The whole person was stunned. After a three-second pause, he pushed Monkey King away, his face flushed, and he shouted angrily "Asshole! What are you...what are you doing! Didn''t this game have a protection system for women? Why didn''t you kill you?"


    "Our gambling agreement has been generated, and the female protection system will not take effect!" Monkey King looked at Lifa and smiled: "In other words, you still owe me nine times!"


    "Nine...nine times...no...no?!" Lifa''s eyes widened in an instant, her pretty face became more and more flushed, screaming''Ah~'', her body gradually disappeared and she went offline.


    Suguha Tonggu got up and sat up on the chuang, threw away the game helmet, flushed, and an angry expression: "Damn it! Too bad! Too bad! The first time I played a game, I lost my heart. Wen~~Ah~~ Damn... Hey? Who is he? What is the name of that bastard? I don''t even know his name, ahhh~~ I''m so angry! I''m so angry!"


    "Xiao Zhi, what''s the matter?" At this moment, the door was knocked.


    "Ah, brother, it''s nothing, it''s just being killed by a monster in the game!" Kiriya Naoha was startled and immediately made up a lie.


    Listening to her address to the other party, it was obviously Tong Gu and Ren.


    "It turned out to be like this! It''s common to die in games..." When he said this, Kazuto Tongya was stunned, and stopped talking, because it reminded him of Sao.


    Kiriya Suguha also guessed this, and immediately changed the subject: "Brother, when will you come to play "God''s Domain" too?"


    "Me? Talking about it in two days..."


    "It''s still two days! If you don''t come in now, you will be behind others... This "God''s Domain" is doing really well! It''s exactly the same as in reality, and my swordsmanship can be fully displayed in the game. It''s incredible! No wonder you have been obsessed with games..."


    "Isn''t it incredible? It should be more than half a month to say unbelievable, and it will be even more incredible if other virtual games have closed down!" Kirito whispered to himself.


    Sun Wukong waited for Lifa for a while and saw that she hadn''t been online yet, so he pulled Yui and started to brush up nearby mountain spirits...


    An hour later, Lifa''s figure reappeared at the place where she was originally offline, looking at the Monkey King who made Little Loli in front of him, but she put the cold sword behind, Lifa''s eyebrows. Obviously trembling: "This person... hasn''t left yet!"


    And just shortly after Lifa went online, Monkey King suddenly turned around and waved to her: "Hey! Lifa! Here, here!"


    Seeing that they could not escape, Lifa blushed and walked towards Monkey King helplessly: "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "Waiting for you! You still owe me nine..."


    "Shut up!" Before Sun Wukong finished his words, Lifa blushed, and snorted like a conditioned reflex.


    "Okay! Just joking with you, don''t be so excited!" Monkey King said, pointing to an ancient tree not far away: "Did you see it? King Shan Jing, big boss!"


    Lifa looked at it and saw a mountain spirit that was one size larger than the ordinary mountain spirit and wearing a crown. The name displayed was the king of mountain spirit. The color of the name was cyan, indicating that it was A cyan boss.


    "But I''m only level 1, how can I kill?" Lifadai frowned slightly, a little embarrassed, because even her level 1 was a bet with Monkey King by rubbing up the experience of the 10 mountain spirits.


    "Who told you to run away halfway, just kiss, why are you ashamed!" Monkey King looked at Lifa, teased a few words, and said: "But it''s okay, I''m with Yui, killing this boss is too easy. But you have to clean up the nearby mountain spirits first, otherwise as long as you hear the call of the mountain spirit king, the mountain spirits will swarm up, and it will be a little troublesome!"


    "Clean up the mountain spirits nearby... you know!" Lifa nodded seriously with a serious face. "Then I and Yui, are you alone?"


    "Okay! So, let''s start! Remember, the mountain spirit is brushed every 10 minutes, so we must clean up the nearby mountain spirit within 5 minutes, and then kill the mountain spirit king within the remaining five minutes !"


    "There are at least dozens of mountain spirits here! How can it be cleaned up in five minutes?" Lifa looked like she couldn''t do it: "Or, I will lead them away, and you and Yui will kill the mountain spirit king? "


    "This is not an aggressive monster. You have to attack every monster to attract hatred. I didn''t say you, do you have that ability?" Monkey King looked at Lifa and said.


    "Then you go! I will stay with Yui to deal with the King of Mountain Spirit." Lifa cast a blank look at Monkey King.


    "Also..." Monkey King nodded. Yui is a purple top pet, and his growth is very high. Although it is not as good as the BOSS, it is not much worse. He has the Holy Healing Technique to defend himself. It is better to cooperate with Lifa Can kill this 15-level Green Mountain King.


    Monkey King casually threw a long sword to Lifa: "This is what killed the monster just now. I''ll give it to you..."


    [Dagger] Note: This is a dagger made of fine iron. It looks sharper and seems good for cutting wood.


    Grade: white


    Equipment requirements: Level 1


    PS: If something is going on, there are still two shifts today. I will resume three shifts every day when I''m done...

 1262 Chapter 67 The Mountain King

    Lifa was also not polite, and immediately equipped the dagger, and looked at Monkey King: "What are you still waiting for? Let''s attract the blame!"


    It seems that she has a great resentment towards Monkey King!Early wen ah early wen.


    Sun Wukong also knew that this girl really resented her Chuwen, and stopped teasing her. He immediately carried the same short sword as Lifa and rushed towards the surrounding mountain spirits...


    Seeing Monkey King flexibly shuttle among the group of mountain spirits, Lifa muttered with shocked expression: "I really don''t know how this guy practices. Ordinary people can''t do it to this level, right?"


    If it is a group of monsters with lower stats than yourself, lead a large group of them to run in front, and no one will have any pressure; you can attract dozens of monsters with higher stats than yourself, and while avoiding their attacks, they must attack others. Monsters attract hatred, and it is impossible to break the hatred of other monsters. This difficulty is not ordinary.


    "Although he is a perverted uncle, he is indeed quite powerful..." Lifa muttered softly while looking at Monkey King. Thinking of her first wen, there was a trace of blush on her cheek.


    Girls are basically like this, and the impression they left for the first time is very deep.


    Sun Wukong saw that the mountain spirits around him were almost attracted by him, and then set his target on the two mountain spirit guards beside the mountain spirit king.


    Yui and Lifa were still able to deal with a mountain spirit king. If these two mountain spirit guards were added, it would be obviously difficult, so this guard must also be led away.


    However, this mountain spirit guard and mountain spirit king are active attacking monsters, as long as they approach the field of vision, they will attack actively.


    There are dozens of mountain spirits behind and around the buttocks, and they want to draw the two mountain spirit guards away together. This is an impossible task, but for Monkey King, it is simple.


    As soon as they approached the field of vision, the Mountain Spirit King and the Mountain Spirit Guards attacked the Monkey King. However, there were many Mountain Spirits around, blocking their way. Neither the Mountain Spirit King nor the Mountain Spirit Guards could get close to the Monkey King.


    At this time, Monkey King also yelled at Lifa and Yui not far away: "It''s time for you to go, don''t attack other mountain spirits and mountain spirit guards, look for the death output of the mountain spirit king! "


    "Got it!" Lifa immediately greeted the King Yui Chaoshan and ran over!


    Shuttle through the mountain spirit group, watching that mountain spirit be indifferent to them, Lifa felt that this was simply incredible and too exciting!For the first time, she felt her heart beating so fast.


    Because Shan Jing''s hatred was controlled by Monkey King, even if Lifa and Yui passed by them, they didn''t bother them.


    The two women easily appeared beside the Shan Jing King, and Yui unceremoniously slashed at the Shan Jing King with a sword!


    Yui is worthy of being a purple-ranked pet. This damage is indeed not bad. With one sword, you can clearly see that the Sanjing King''s health bar has been reduced a little, and its basic attributes are also revealed:


    Mountain King (cyan)


    LV: 15


    HP: 29980/30000


    The reason why BOSS is BOSS is that it has good attributes and high blood volume, and usually only one team can push it away.Especially those high-ranking bosses behind, at least a legion or a guild can be pushed down.


    "Thirty thousand blood, only 20 points of blood are deducted from the sword, then can''t I break the defense? Can this kill?" Lifa was dumbfounded.


    Although Yui is a purple-ranked pet, her attributes are still not comparable to those of the boss. Unless she is released and turned into a purple-ranked BOSS, it will be awesome.


    Because pets are very different from bosses.


    Moreover, Yui''s level is only level 5, and the gap of level 10 can break the BOSS''s defense and hit 20 damage, which is already very good.


    With the current Monkey King and Lifa, it is impossible to break the defense.


    "Okay! This is really a bit of a pit!" Sun Wukong frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that a young boss would have such a damn stat!His operation is unmatched, but what''s the use? You can''t break other people''s defenses. No matter how good the operation is, you can hit a little bit of damage to see?


    "Yui, now I can only rely on you! Come on!" Monkey King can only pin his hopes on Yui.


    "Okay! Dad! I will kill it!" Hearing Sun Wukong''s encouragement, Yui immediately became high-spirited, and another sword struck the Shan Jing Wang.


    The mountain spirit king also roared, and the hatred transferred to Yui''s body. The scepter in his hand that symbolized the king''s power knocked down at Yui. With Yui''s ouch, the blood volume was directly reduced by 121. Yi, the blood volume is 850.


    The healing amount of the Holy Healing technique is level X100, and the level 5 Yui, a Holy Healing technique can give him +500 HP, as long as the blue is not empty, it is no problem to single-handedly challenge the mountain king.


    But if you attack it, you can only deduct up to 20 HP. It is impossible to kill the Mountain King without being empty.


    However, Yui has been with Monkey King for a long time, and Monkey King naturally taught her a lot of combat experience. Therefore, it is impossible for her to be attacked every time. She also knows how to move and evade easily, so she can barely Support for a period of time.


    Lifa looked at Yui''s little figure singled out with the King of the Mountain King, looked at Monkey King, and pointed to herself: "What about me? What about me? What should I do?"


    "Just look at the soy sauce! Add oil occasionally..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "..." Lifa was speechless for a while, the excitement that had just risen disappeared without a trace, and he snorted, sitting on the grass, watching the play.


    "Hey! Are you really making soy sauce?" Monkey King looked at Lifa with a speechless expression.


    "You told me to make soy sauce, what do you want?" Lifa looked at Monkey King very upset.


    "You come to me, I''ll give you some money, you go to Novice Village to buy some blue medicine back, otherwise Yui can''t hold it!"


    "Humph! It seems that I''m still useful!" Lifa snorted softly, her lips were arrogant, but she was still quite happy. After all, she could make a contribution without using soy sauce, so she was naturally happy.


    He ran to Sun Wukong''s side, and immediately accepted the transaction application from Monkey King.


    Pulling a group of strange hatred, while avoiding attacks from time to time, while still being able to trade with herself, Lifa once again felt the abnormality of Monkey King.


    Looking at the extra 50 silver coins in the backpack, Lifa said with a swearing expression: "Then I''m leaving, I promise to come back as quickly as possible!" As he said, stepping forward, she faced the mountain spirit guard one aside. The sword stabbed...


    The mountain spirit guard immediately roared and knocked a stick on Lifa''s body. Lifa snorted and his blood was empty and fell to the ground...

 1263 Chapter 68 Single Kill

    Looking at Lifa, who turned into a light spot and disappeared in front of him, Monkey King smiled slightly: "I know how to return to the city for free! It doesn''t look like a novice at all!"


    Below level 10, there is no penalty for death in the novice stage, so Lifa¡¯s suicidal return to the city is naturally the fastest and most efficient.


    As soon as Lifa left, Monkey King also began to teach Yuki fighting skills.


    Yui was originally data generation, and his calculation ability was naturally extremely good. With the combat skills taught by Monkey King, it was easy to deal with the King of Kishan.


    However, it is obviously impossible to avoid the attack completely. After all, the Sanjingwang attribute is higher than Yui, and the speed is naturally much faster. Some attacks cannot be avoided by Yui, but they are also huge. Reduce the frequency of attacks.


    Once the blood volume was halved, Yui immediately used a holy healing technique to return his blood volume to full, facing the mountain spirit king alone, which was safe and stable.


    Monkey King also dodged the attacks of the mountain spirits, and did not attack them, because once the mountain spirit died, new mountain spirits would be refreshed after a while, so the actions he did to pull the monsters were meaningless.


    The leisurely posture is as simple as walking among a group of monsters. Monkey King¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t pay attention to the monster being pulled by him, but kept looking at Yui, occasionally mentioning her dodge action. But it was always easy to avoid attacks from Shan Jing.


    When Lifa ran back after buying the blue medicine, looking at a pair of onlookers, holding Xiong in both hands, and occasionally mentioning Yui''s Monkey King, the whole person was stupid.


    Because Monkey King didn¡¯t even look at the monsters around him, he could always dodge their attacks, and he was so relaxed and casual, he didn¡¯t see a bit of hard work and seriousness. This incredible picture is really something that people can make. of?


    "What level of pervert is this guy!" Lifa sighed deeply, and ran towards Yui...


    On the way, she also saw that the mountain king''s blood volume had been knocked out by one third.


    After seeing Lifa, Yui immediately called out: "Sister Lifa, hurry up, my blue is about to run out. Give me a bottle!"


    Lifa hurriedly took out a bottle of blue medicine, came to Yui''s side, and fed her...


    Yui stopped evasive, and after a few hard attacks from the Mountain King, he successfully drank the blue medicine. The MP that had bottomed out immediately returned to fullness, and directly threw a holy healing technique on him, reducing the loss. The blood volume has all been added back.


    So Yui was in charge of the King of the Mountain Spirit, and Lifa fed her a bottle when there was no blue...


    The use of this hatred value is almost the same as a bug. From beginning to end, the mountain spirit king didn''t touch Lifa.


    With such an almost rascal dismissal, King Shan Jing was rubbed by Yui alone for nearly half an hour, and finally fell unwillingly.


    The reason why the mountain spirit king has the ability to automatically recover blood after playing for so long, so it took a little longer.


    When the Mountain King fell, Lifa flashed all over his body, rising to level 3, while Monkey King and Yui only flashed to level 6.


    Although this is the first boss to be killed, it is not eligible to enter the system announcement because of its low grade.


    "Dad! I killed the Mountain Spirit King alone!" Yui immediately cried out happily.


    "Good job! Yui!"


    Encouraged by Monkey King, Yui immediately smiled.


    In the place where the Mountain King disappeared, a reward box also appeared. In addition to the experience mark, there were three pieces of equipment.


    Yui tapped the reward box, and the equipment automatically entered Monkey King''s inventory.


    Lifa was also in the team¡¯s channel and got three pieces of equipment information:


    [Crescent Spike] Grade: Cyan; Equipment Requirements: Level 15


    [Frost Maple] Grade: Cyan; Equipment Requirements: Level 12


    [Silk Shoes] Grade: Cyan; Equipment Required: Level 12


    Three cyan equipments, unfortunately, none of them can be equipped.


    The BOSS has been killed, and Monkey King unceremoniously cleaned up a group of mountain spirits that he had pulled for nearly half an hour. Yui and Lifa also joined the battle...


    It took about fifteen minutes to clean up all the mountain spirits.


    Seeing Sun Wukong, whose face was not flushed and not breathing, Lifa was very surprised: "You have been pulling the blame for so long, aren''t you tired?"


    "Tired? What is that?" Monkey King replied arrogantly.


    "Sure enough, he''s a perverted uncle..." After listening to Monkey King''s words, Lifa''s face was obviously shaking. This kind of high-intensity operation (Lifa thinks so) has been used for so long, and it turned out to be like a okay person. The first time I played the game Encountered such a great pervert.


    "Don''t call me perverted uncle, or I''m so perverted to show you!" Monkey King immediately stared at Lifa.


    "You are perverted, and I''m right!" Lifa immediately replied in a low voice.


    But Sujue''s waist was tight, and the whole person was pulled back by Monkey King, and then Lifa''s eyes widened instantly. She was Qiangwen again!


    "Asshole! What are you doing! Abnormal, uncle, weird scorpion!" Lifa lifted Monkey King away, and shouted with a red heartbeat.In less than two hours, she was actually forced to Wen by Monkey King twice.


    Sun Wukong expressed his calmness: "There are eight more times. After hearing you call me uncle, I made it seven times...six times...five times..."


    "Hmm!" Lifa immediately widened her eyes, and quickly covered her mouth with her delicate hands, and stopped making any noises.


    Monkey King looked at Lifa with satisfaction, but he smiled in his heart: "I should call you my perverted uncle. I really think I can''t cure you!"


    Taking out [Shuang Fengyi], Monkey King traded her to Lifa: "Three pieces of equipment, one for each of us!"


    If it was said that what had just happened, Lifa was a little embarrassed to accept it, but now, she unceremoniously chose to accept it.If the other two pieces of equipment are in her backpack, she wants to hack the equipment directly.Too annoying, he actually forced himself twice.Resentment!


    But the strange thing is that she didn''t have much disgust.However, even Lifa didn''t realize this.


    At the same time, in No. 121 Novice Village, a new player appeared here. The name was hidden from view. The long straight hair was full of gloss and gorgeous purple-black, and the small face showed dimpled cheeks. , The bridge of the nose was slightly raised, and the big eyes that flickered like amethyst light, and from her eyes, she could see the composure and calmness that belonged to her.


    At a glance, she knew that this was a beautiful and outstanding girl.


    "Here...is this "God''s Domain"... Unexpectedly, suddenly there is only such a virtual game left in the world... This is really distressing... Will I be here in the future... I will start new Is your adventure..."..

 1264 Chapter 69 Bazel

    With emotion, the girl opened the menu and entered the friend page, entered the word''lanzi'' in the query box, and an information box immediately popped out: "Are you adding''basket'' as a friend?"


    The girl immediately chose''Yes''. For a moment, the video was connected, and a woman who seemed to be familiar with the scene appeared in the screen: "Yuki (there is also a translator called Yuuki, but I think Yuuki sounds better, so I call it Yuuki." ), which novice village were you born in?"


    "121, how about you sister?" The girl named Yuuki looked happy.


    "I''m 125. It''s obviously a time-to-play game. Unexpectedly, there is a difference of 4 novice villages. There are so many players in God''s Domain!" Basket exclaimed with a look on his face.


    "Why did other virtual games suddenly shut down? Now that people all over the world are playing such a game, the number of people will naturally increase."


    "I really don''t know how the producer of "God''s Domain" did it, this is incredible!"


    "Don''t worry about that for now, sister, let''s hurry up to level up. After level 10, we will be... um... we will meet in Holy Sword City!"


    "Okay! Then I''ll hang up first and go to leveling..."


    More than three hours have passed since the beginning of the game, and the number of players in Shanjing District has gradually increased...


    But they all came in teams, none of them were solo.


    Monkey King, Lifa and Yui, the three have been repeating killing monsters here.


    But after a while, the people nearby all moved in one direction, and Monkey King became curious, and walked over with Lifa and Yui. On the way, he asked a female player about the news: "Beauty , What happened before? Why are they all running there?"


    The female player glanced at Monkey King and replied casually: "I heard that an NPC was found over there. It seems that there is some hidden task. Everyone wants to trigger..."


    After the woman briefly explained, she accelerated her pace again.


    "NPC, hidden mission? This is really interesting! Let''s go and take a look!" Monkey King said, holding Yui''s hand and leading Lifa towards the crowd not far away.


    When Monkey King and the others arrived, there were already more than seventy people around here, and in the center of the crowd stood an NPC who looked very sloppy, with long hair fluttering, looking up at the sky, dressed White swordsman suit, ancient sword on his back, a lonely and lonely look like a master.


    There was a bright red name on his head: Bazel.


    This is not a red name, but a red-level NPC. It is rare to see it in this novice village, and it is still in the wild area. In other words, this is an adventure NPC.


    There are two situations in which he appears here, one is: either he is playing soy sauce, or he is on the only adventure mission.No wonder so many players ran here.


    "Master Swordsman, I''m already level 5, if you have any difficulties, tell me! I must share your worries for you!" A player came to the NPC Swordsman and said very politely.


    "You?" Bazel glanced at the player and said something that made the player almost vomit blood: "No, it''s so ugly!"


    "Fuck!" The player thought he was crazy, and Yijian looked at Bazel: "You are ugly, your whole family is ugly..."


    However, the word "strange" had not yet been spoken, and it was sent back to the city for free by Bazel with a sword, and then he calmly said: "Swearing is wrong, it must be changed!"


    "..."


    The onlookers were all speechless for a while, so you scolded them first, right?


    "What a disgusting NPC!"


    "It''s really a SB, what''s better than NPC..."


    "But this NPC is too muddy. If he dare to say that to me, I will kill him!"


    "But his sword is so handsome, at least it''s blue quality!"


    At this time, a handsome elven man who thought he was very handsome walked up to Bazel: "So respected Swordsman, what do you think of me?"


    "You..." Bazel looked at him up and down for a while, then slapped the player unceremoniously into pieces: "I hate anyone who is handsomer than me!"


    Many players were dumbfounded.


    "Nima! This NPC intentionally came to fix us, or... let''s go together and burst him?" A player saw this and immediately fanned the flames.


    "You stupid! We are very strenuous to kill the white BOSS, do you want to fuck the red NPC?" A group of players cast their contemptuous glances.It made the player smile.


    At this time, another very mature woman stepped forward, and said Feiwen to Bazel, and smiled slightly: "This handsome guy, give me any tasks! How?"


    Upon seeing this, Bazel slashed the female player with a blunt sword, and then said proudly: "Huh! Don''t think that I can''t tell if you use the beauty trick on me! The master said, okay. A man should not be fooled by beauty, when he is judged, he shall be broken, and when he shall be killed, he shall be killed! Mighty cannot bend, and beauty cannot be lewd!"


    "Fuck, you deserve to be fucked all your life!" A group of players were dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    "This guy is just a brain-dead plus a second force. I''m gone! What a shit NPC! Obviously it is a disgusting person!" A player really couldn''t stand it anymore, turned and left.


    When other players saw this, they all chose to leave...


    As long as you talk to an NPC, he will find all kinds of strange reasons to kill you. How can this be a task, it is obviously suicide!


    But there are also many players who have not left, they still want to find the key, and do not want to give up easily.


    And Monkey King looked at the NPC who was very sassy, ??and he was also interested: "This NPC is still interesting! I''ll try it!"


    "You don''t want to die? Although your operation is against the sky, compared with the red quality NPC, it is simply going to deliver food! The attribute difference is too far!" Lifa grabbed Sun Wukong.


    "There is a gap, there is a challenge!" Monkey King smiled and walked towards Bazel.


    "Look, another idiot has committed suicide..."


    The players around were gloating at Monkey King.


    "Your name is Bazel, and you really look like a shame. Come on, make gestures to your brother, and teach you how to be a man in minutes!" Monkey King hooked his finger at Bazel with a look of contempt.


    "Oh! Interesting guy, you are so courageous, you want to teach me how to be a man? I admire your courage!" Bazel changed his normal, looking at Monkey King, it seemed that he was a little interested, and slowly pulled out Gu Jian behind: "Then, I will give you a chance to challenge me!"


    "This...this is... the mission was triggered?"


    The players around were shocked.


    "I wanted to trigger the task, but was it just a challenge to him? This is too bad, right?"..

 1265 Chapter 70 Long Yuan

    Just when Bazel accepted the challenge from Monkey King, his basic attributes were also revealed.


    Bazel


    Grade: Red


    LV: 10


    HP: 50000/50000


    Level 10, fifty thousand blood, this attribute is even more powerful than the mountain spirit king killed before.Moreover, it is an intelligent NPC, and its difficulty is not comparable to that of the Mountain Spirit King.


    "Fifty thousand blood, this is not the best fight at this stage!"


    "That is, a regiment must be destroyed? Besides, it''s still a person?!"


    The players all around have an expression that is impossible to beat.


    "Boy, don''t say I bully you, as long as you can knock out my health by 100, even if you win, there will be rewards for you!" Bazel looked at Monkey King with a look of pride as a master. .


    "Heh~ I was really underestimated by a bunch of data..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and looked at Bazel with a plain face: "If you can run into me, even if you win! There will be rewards for you at that time."


    "I''m going! Is this guy competing with the NPC? I''ve seen someone arrogant, I''ve never seen someone so arrogant!"


    "It seems to be a rookie in the game, I don''t know how terrifying the quality of red is! Don''t say slashing you, even if it is a sword qi, you will have to be second!"


    "Don''t say it too early, since people dare to speak, it means he is still a little capable!"


    "Well, such people are either masters or idiots! They are masters and idiots, just look at them!"


    Bazel looked at Monkey King and looked very upset: "Good boy, I''m even more mad than me. Okay, I also take back what I said before. As long as you attack me once, you win!"


    Monkey King looked at Bazel with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, waiting for your words.


    Monkey King has absolute confidence, the opponent can''t touch him at all, but relatively, because of the difference between the attributes, it is difficult for him to deal damage, so he uses words to stimulate Bazel, because this product is just that. This kind of guy who can''t stand the stimulus, as expected, Bazel was easily caught.


    "Then, let''s get started!" Bazel looked at Monkey King proudly, holding the ancient sword that exuded a gleam, and an invisible aura radiated from him.


    "Oh? Sword Intent..." Monkey King looked at Bazel with a little surprise, and smiled: "It seems that you will not be an unknown person in the future!"


    "Of course, I will definitely ascend the name of the''No. 1 Swordsman in the World''!" Bazel''s eyes suddenly became extremely hot, his tone arrogant but with unshakable absolute faith.


    At this moment, the players around were shocked by Bazel''s firm belief: "Hey, hey~~ This guy... is it really an NPC?"


    "This is like a living life!"


    "Confidence is a good thing! But it''s a pity that your first battle will end in failure!" Monkey King said, his short sword flashed, and his figure rushed toward Bazel!


    Just when Bazel moved his shoulders, Monkey King had already squatted down, and then he saw a cold light flashing above Monkey King''s head!


    fast!This sword is so fast that no other players can see it!


    However, it was easily avoided by Monkey King, as if he had known the trajectory of the sword swing!


    And at the moment when Monkey King squatted down, the ancient sword in his hand was already cut out!With a puff, between the electric light and flint, there is already a sword mark on Bazel''s abdomen!


    But Bazel''s HP immediately became 49,999, and this sword only dealt a mandatory 1 point of damage.


    There is no way, because the sword in Monkey King''s hand is just a short sword of trash white quality.


    However, this is not important anymore. What is important is that Monkey King has already attacked Bazel!


    The competition has just begun and it is over!


    "No...Yes!!" Lifa looked stunned.Although it was only a moment, she already felt the incredible of that moment.


    "Why... how?!!!" Bazel looked at the sword marks on his abdomen in disbelief, and looked at Monkey King, with a shocked expression: "How could you see the path of my sword? He avoided it in advance. , Can you predict the future will not happen?"


    "Foresee the future? Is it necessary?" Monkey King smiled faintly: "The moment you raise your right hand, I have seen through all your movements!"


    "How is it possible! You mean, you can see through the number of my attacks just as soon as I started with the subtle movements? How can this be done!" Bazel looked incredible.


    "Boy, if one day, you can read the opponent''s attack trajectory in advance in the subtle movements of the opponent, then you are not far from the''No. 1 Swordsman in the World''!" Monkey King looked at Bazel, The deputy elder looked at him lightly.


    Bazel''s body shook, and he was meditating for a moment, and suddenly knelt down on one knee: "Master, please accept me as a disciple! Teach me how to become the''No. 1 swordsman in the world''!"


    "I''m going! Isn''t it?!!!"


    "The red NPC wants to worship the player as a teacher? What is the situation?"


    "It''s really bright and blind! Fuck! This player is going against the rhythm of the sky!"


    The players around were shocked by Bazel''s sudden move.


    However, what made them even more crazy was that they were rejected by Monkey King: "Your swordsmanship has already taken shape. I can''t teach you anything and how far you can grow. You can only rely on you to explore. You can only use your own swordsmanship. , You can become the strongest!"


    "Go your own kendo!" Bazel was stunned. After savoring this sentence carefully, he banged his heads to Monkey King three times: "I am very grateful for your teachings. Today''s grace will never be forgotten!" As he said, Bazel raised the ancient sword in his hands and presented it in front of Monkey King: "This is my ancestral ancient sword, and it is given to you today! I believe that it is in your hands and can show its brilliance! "


    Monkey King picked up the ancient sword, and its attributes immediately appeared:


    [Long Yuan] Note: It is cast from the dragon horns of the ghost dragon, which contains the dragon soul, which is invincible!


    Grade: Red (can grow)


    Equipment requirements: 10 (can grow)


    Additional skills: Dragon Soul Xiaotian


    "Growable weapon! Not bad!" After seeing the attributes of the sword, Monkey King unceremoniously put it into the inventory: "I take your heart! Go! Go and pursue your swordsmanship!"


    "Farewell!" Bazel hugged his fists and saluted Monkey King, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    "Fuck! Don''t want a red NPC to choose a sword, is this ill?"


    "Yes! I agreed with the red NPC to follow, the man got it, but the weapon is not the same! It''s crazy! Don''t let me! I want it!

 1266 Chapter 71 The First Announcement

    Monkey King''s behavior obviously made the players crazy.


    "How can a group of mortals understand my realm!" Monkey King glanced at the players around him with disdain, greeted Yui and Lifa, and turned to leave.


    However, it is obviously impossible for him to leave so safely.


    A group of fifteen people, they didn''t go far in Monkey King, and they stopped their way: "Hey, that weapon was good before, let''s make a price! I want it!"


    "Get out!" Monkey King glanced at them lightly and snorted coldly.Just a glance, you can see the dirty thoughts of this group of people.


    "Oh? We''re just here to do business with you, why be so cold!" The leader smiled, but in his eyes, there was a somewhat joking smile.


    Monkey King was not answering, but his body flashed and rushed into the crowd, his short sword shimmering with a gleam, shuttled through the group of players, one sword at a time, it was easy to kill!


    "How come! Wait! Wait~~ I really just came to trade with you! Even if you disagree, there is no need... Uh!!!" The leader suddenly widened his eyes before he finished speaking. Looking at the short sword that had penetrated my own xiong''s chamber, I couldn''t believe it. Then, with a''pop'', it burst into countless light spots and dissipated!


    "No... isn''t it?!!! One person...faces fifteen people...and slaughtered them all easily? This...this..." The players around were stunned by the scene in front of them.


    "Hey! You... how can you kill people... They obviously came to you for a deal!" Lifa looked at Monkey King, obviously angry.


    "Deal?" Monkey King looked at Lifa and said coldly: "Are you blind? They are obviously here to explode the [Long Yuan] I just obtained. This is a game. Don''t bring your naive ideas in reality here. In the game, robbing monsters, killing people, and exploding equipment are all common things! Don¡¯t think of this world as a legal society in the real world!"


    "The game world...is it really that bad?" Lifa was obviously shocked by what Sun Wukong said.


    "It''s the first time you play a game, so you will get used to it! Let''s go! You have to quickly rise to level 10 and get out of here, Novice Village, it''s so boring!"


    With that said, Monkey King walked towards the deeper level 10 monster area...


    The level 10 monster area is a gathering place for bandits.


    This time, Monkey King didn¡¯t bother to lead the monsters one by one. He threw the short sword in the air with one hand, and the sword in his hand was drawn. The short sword thrown into the air instantly turned into dozens of lightsabers, floating. In the void, with the wave of his hand, the lightsaber turned into sword shadows, flying towards the robbers in all directions, piercing their bodies back and forth, taking away all their lives...


    Lifa looked at the scene where countless lightsabers were flying, one after another robbers turned into light spots and dissipated. For a while, he was stunned in place, shocked by this dreamlike flying sword!


    "This...what kind of skill is this? Ok... so awesome!"


    "It''s just a simple swordsmanship!" Monkey King looked at the rapidly rising experience bar and smiled with satisfaction: "Sure enough, it''s a pleasure to kill the monster like this!" After saying that, Chao Lifa looked over: "Let''s go! Let me take it. You pushed all the maps above level 10 here!"


    "You... it''s totally foul of you like this?" Lifa followed the Monkey King blankly, looking at the full value experience bar at that moment, the whole body flashed light, and it was upgraded!


    "Foul? My existence is a foul! Therefore, there is nothing wrong with fouling!" Monkey King smiled, controlling hundreds of lightsabers and sweeping the entire Bandit Ridge!The series of experience points that jumped out are just like swiping the screen, which is dizzying!


    Half an hour later, the first announcement of the system appeared: "Congratulations to the player, Monkey King, for becoming the first player in the area to reach level 10! Random rewards for hidden career task scroll x1, and then red skill book X1, hereby announce!"


    "Congratulations to player Lifa, who became the second player in the district to reach level 10! The red skill book X1 will be awarded randomly, hereby announced!


    Everyone made an announcement three times in a row, and all players were stunned by the sudden sound in the sky.


    "Isn''t it! It''s level 10 so soon? I''m only level 4 now! Isn''t this going to hang up?"


    "You have to try it out for me!"


    "How did they do it? Did they receive a task that rewards great experience and failed?"


    On a hill in an 8th level area, a man immediately widened his eyes after hearing this system announcement: "Monkey King? Is it him? If it is him, it would be nothing strange!"


    "President, do you know this man named Monkey King?" a player asked curiously.


    "Yes, of course, no one who is trapped in sao doesn''t know him!" The president said with excitement.


    "Sao? It''s the dead game that made a lot of noise some time ago? Ah! I remembered that the person who passed Aincrad suddenly by one person is called Monkey King! Isn''t he the one to save? The Monkey King who killed thousands of players?"


    "Yes! It''s him..."


    "This is incredible big news! Chairman, hurry up and tell us, what kind of person is that Monkey King?"


    "What kind of person?" The president said in awe and infinite admiration: "A person who is so terrifying that he is not a human! A person who is against the sky and is like a god!"


    When the players around heard this, they all opened their mouths and looked shocked: "President, are you... too exaggerated?"


    "Exaggeration? This is not an exaggeration! This is no secret anymore, just because other virtual games suddenly announced the closure of business, and the disappearance of the relationship, all has not been circulated. Each level of Aincrad is guarded. BOSS, the BOSS that countless teams of dozens of people can''t attack, but he has attacked 20 floors continuously by himself!"


    The other members were stunned.


    "And more importantly, all BOSS, he is a non-injury strategy! A non-injury strategy! In other words, there is no BOSS, even if you touch him once, destroy his blood!"


    "No... isn''t it?!! This...so against the sky? Is he still a human?"


    "That''s why I said, this man is like a god-man! I can only look far away! Unexpectedly, he also entered this game!" The president exclaimed, and in his eyes, there was infinite Worship and fire. Hot.


    At this time, Monkey King had already returned to the city with Lifa and Yui, came to the teleportation formation, and directly teleported to the Holy Sword City.


    Holy Sword City is a very large ancient city. In the center of the city, a huge ancient sword is inserted. According to legend, it was a holy sword that killed the''god''. This city is named after it...

 1267 Chapter 72-Karula

    After Sun Wukong took Lifa and Yui around the city for a while, according to the description of the hidden career scroll awarded at level ten, he came to the swordsman skill instruction hall.


    Although there is a simple distinction between warriors and wizards in "God''s Domain", there is no general occupational division, such as hunters, thieves, and so on.Any skills can be learned as long as they are acquired, and there are no professional restrictions.


    Some are just different weapons and different skills.


    Like the real world, "God''s Domain" has absolute freedom. How you want to play depends entirely on the players themselves.


    However, there are hidden professions. The reason why they are stronger than ordinary professions is that they have specialized skills of this profession and increase their attack power.


    The Swordsman Skills Guidance Hall is the place to guide the swordsman players to learn sword skills. As long as you complete the relevant guidance tasks here, you will learn the corresponding swordsman skills.


    Therefore, if you want to spend money to learn skills, it won''t work.


    As soon as he walked into the swordsman skill instruction hall, Monkey King was blinded by the picture in front of him. What did he see?I saw a woman with a devilish figure, and saw her standing still in front of a crystal sculpture, carrying a small ancient sword, in her heroic appearance, and full of infinite uniforms to lure her!


    Because her dress is very open. She is very gan, a tight-fitting swordsman suit, which wraps her devil''s extremely delicate qu, Xiong''s front bulge makes people wonder when she will burst out. !Naked Lu''s belly button outside showed her snake-like waist.


    Exquisite face, but with a majestic aura that is not anger and prestige, dressed up so sexually gan, but it makes people afraid to have profanity.The so-called angel''s face and the devil''s figure were made for her.


    And above her head, her name was displayed: Karula.The font is red.


    "The NPC created by sao is so awesome!" Sun Wukong shining in front of his eyes, swish, rushed in, and came to the beautiful NPC Karula: "Hi, beautiful lady Karula, no Know if I am lucky enough to be your captive!"


    Karula looked at Monkey King and asked faintly: "Give you a choice. If your ex gets married and she invites you to her wedding, what will you do?"


    "I will immediately make it a funeral!" Monkey King laughed.


    Karu Ramen was expressionless and asked again: "If you love someone, but that person doesn''t love you, what should you do?"


    "I will kill the one she loves immediately!"


    "Then what would you do if your rival fell into the river?"


    "I''ll perform freestyle swimming next to him, I will piss him off!"


    "If someone asks you what is the secret to longevity, how should you answer?"


    "Keep breathing, don''t stop breathing!"


    "Haha~~ You are very funny and honest, so what are you looking for for me?" Karula finally smiled, looking at Monkey King, there was a hint of appreciation in her eyes.Obviously, after a few questions, her favorability towards Monkey King increased.


    But Lifa, who just walked in, was surprised when he heard Monkey King and Karula''s questions and answers!What kind of strange questions are these.


    "According to the instructions on this scroll, I found you, Karula." Monkey King said, and handed her the hidden career scroll in his hand.


    "Oh? Hidden career scroll, are you the first foreigner to reach level ten?" Karula took the scroll and looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "What can I do to open this scroll?"


    "It''s very simple, as long as you can complete one of my tasks, I will open it for you!"


    "What task, let''s talk about it, even if it''s a personal commitment, I won''t blink!"


    Lifa on the side looked at Monkey King with contempt, what kind of person is this!Even want to take advantage of NPC.


    "You are willing, I am not willing yet!" Karula smiled slightly, and said: "The task is very simple. As the first stranger to reach level ten, I really want to test your limit! Look at you Is there any qualification to own it!"


    "Okay, fighting with beauties or something, I like it the most!" Monkey King looked at Karula''s hot figure, and smiled.


    "Please follow me!" Karula said, twisting her waist, and walking towards the room not far away...


    Sun Wukong followed Karula, admiring her perfect gan''s back, and came to a wide room, which turned out to be a competition field.


    "In the ring, my level will be suppressed to the same level as you. You don''t need to completely defeat me, you only need to deduct half of my health, even if you win!" Karula looked at Monkey King with a calm expression. , His face has confidence and pride in himself.


    "Okay!" Regarding Karula''s self-confidence and arrogance, as well as a bit of contempt for him, Monkey King didn''t say much, but just nodded lightly and jumped into the ring.


    And Karula immediately jumped into the ring. The pair of exaggerated objects in front of Xiong also shook violently. The picture was really beautiful!


    Afterwards, a red glow covered Karula''s body, and her attributes were also displayed: Karula, grade: red, lv: 10, HP: 55000/55000


    Compared with the previous Bazel, it has 5000 HP more.


    "Let''s get started!" Karula drew out the long sword behind him, hooked up at Monkey King, in a posture of your first attack, showing that he looked down on Monkey King.


    "Then I''m not welcome!" Monkey King smiled, [Long Yuan] flashed to his hand.Looking at Karula, a strange smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Immediately, lightly touch the ground under his feet, and his figure instantly dashed towards Karula!


    The shadow of the sword in his hand is heavy, one sword is faster than one, and it is endless!The attack on Karula was shocked, let alone counterattack, even defense is impossible!He can only be beaten passively, and his blood volume is declining at an alarming rate!


    Combo, this turned out to be an infinite combo!Does not give the opponent the slightest chance to resist.


    In just one minute, Karula''s blood volume has already bottomed out!


    And Monkey King stopped.


    Karula looked at Monkey King in shock, in disbelief, and received an unprecedented blow: "How come?! I...I don''t even have the slightest room for resistance...this...how is it possible!"


    Monkey King looked at Karula with a shocked look, and laughed playfully: "How about? Am I eligible to use this hidden scroll?" You dare to look down on me, you are shocked.


    "If you are not qualified, who is qualified?" After Karula was shocked, she looked at Monkey King and gave a wry smile. She thought that Monkey King was a good seedling, and she could tune it up. But she didn''t expect it to be her. In turn, he was transferred and taught.


    PS: People are out of town, the code is inconvenient, so make up for it when you go home...

 1268 Chapter 73 The Attendant

    PC: There is a photo, the attendant Karula.


    "Your understanding of swords seems to have far surpassed my sword skill instructor..." Karula looked at Monkey King in amazement, her eyes exuding strange light: "No, even my teacher, I can''t do this! It seems that among the strangers, there are no other strangers. I don''t know if I am lucky, please give me some guidance?"


    "No! Another NPC wants to learn from him? Who is the tutor? Who is the NPC?" Lifa looked at the scene at this time, and was shocked again for a while.


    When others play games, they all learn from NPC and please NPC, and Monkey King is good, but in turn, it is NPC who learns from him and pleases him!This game is also playing a new level.


    "It''s my honor to be able to serve beautiful women. You can come to me at any time and ensure that you can adjust the jiao hand in hand... Oh no, it''s to guide you!" Monkey King looked at Karula and smiled.


    "Then we''re done!" Karula looked at Monkey King with joy. Learning stronger swordsmanship is her long-term wish. And she, from Monkey King, saw her becoming stronger. the way.


    "Of course!" Monkey King chuckled, look, this charm is so high that even NPCs can''t stop him.


    "Although I would like to ask you for advice now, I still have a job, so I can only stop here!" Karula looked regretful and stretched out her hand to Monkey King: "Hide your Give me the career scroll, I''ll activate it for you!"


    Monkey King opened the inventory, took out the scroll, and handed it to Karula.He just showed it to Karuula before, but didn''t give it to her.But this time, it really gave Karula the scroll trade.


    Karula took the scroll, and after watching carefully for a while, Karula''s eyes widened in shock: "Huh? This...this scroll...is not a swordsman...is...is...the legendary...how could...this way? The profession actually exists?!!!"


    In shock, Karula''s eyes flashed with a strong meaning of tan greed.


    Monkey King frowned slightly, and the thought of murder and surplus rose in the girl''s heart.


    For a moment, Karula suppressed the strong urge to take it as an existing one, shook his head, looked away, and his face was full of regrets: "This precious thing is not mine... What a pity !" After speaking, he looked at Sun Wukong: "If it weren''t for the restriction of the Lord God, I really want to kill people and make money, and take it as my own!"


    "You are honest!" Monkey King looked at Karula, the original unhappiness in his heart disappeared without a trace, a flash of inspiration in his mind, and suddenly he was stunned: "No, an NPC, why would he show that he is doing this to this scroll? Strongly occupying you and yearning? Is there any hidden task that fails?"


    With thoughts together, Monkey King looked at Karula, but smiled slightly: "If you like it, I will send you off!"


    "Hey?!!"


    Not only did Lifa look surprised, but even Karula was stunned. She looked at Monkey King in disbelief, and her tone of excitement stuttered: "What...what did you say? You said...to give it away. give me?!!"


    "Of course! It''s just a professional scroll!" Monkey King said indifferently: "Compared to you, it''s not worth mentioning!"


    Well, indeed, as long as this scroll is not a fool, you can see how precious it is. If it is any player, I am afraid that it will not be given to an NPC you just met. After all, this is just a game.


    But Monkey King is different. Is this scroll precious?precious!But is it precious in the eyes of Monkey King?It''s worthless, let alone compare with the beauty in front of me.


    "You...you..." Karula looked at Monkey King, her pretty face flushed suddenly, with joy, with excitement: "I''m glad you can say that! But maybe you don''t know its preciousness, I just Put it straight! Get it and you can become the strongest swordsman in the world! There is no one!"


    "I am already the strongest, so I don''t need it! If you like it, just take it!" Monkey King smiled.


    "You..." Karula''s eyes widened immediately. She looked at Monkey King and then at the scroll in her hand. While hesitating, she became more determined: "This scroll, for the swordsman, is simply More important than their lives, because this is the goal that a swordsman pursues in his life! I have to say, I really want to reject your kindness, but it is hard to resist its lure!"


    "Use it now! That''s so much nonsense!" Monkey King waved his hand impatiently, and looked at Karula''s expression. It was a good idea that he wanted to agree with him!This is not my intention!I just want to play a good game and trigger a hidden task. I never thought that there would be a sister paper inverted post!


    Karula''s hands trembled with excitement, holding the scroll, and chanting a series of unintelligible spells. When the last spell fell, the scroll suddenly burst into a dazzling golden light, which turned into raindrops of light, poured on her His body melted into her body.


    moment¡­


    "Success..." At this moment, Karula was excited and trembling, and then kneeled respectfully in front of Monkey King, performing the highest master-slave etiquette: "My name is Karula, thank you for your gift , I am willing to swear by heaven, follow your right and left, never leave, and depend on life and death!"


    At the same time, a prompt message appeared in front of Monkey King: "Congratulations, accept and serve''Karula''!"


    Without even asking whether he agreed or not, Karula directly became Monkey King''s attendant.Attendant means a follower in "God''s Domain", which is almost the same as a pet.


    At the same time, in the sky above the entire "Divine Domain", I recalled the announcement of the system again: "Congratulations to the player, Monkey King, for successfully subduing the sword skill instructor''Karuula'', and the attendant system is on! Because this player is the first player to accept the attendance , The rank of his attendant''Karuula'' will be automatically upgraded by one level! I hope that all players will continue to work hard and get their own attendants soon!"


    The announcement was made ten times in a row, which also made the entire "God''s Domain" lively.


    "It''s Monkey King again, what is he going to do?"


    "I''m going! He even subdued the sword skill instructor? Would you like to be so exaggerated? What kind of evil is this Monkey King?"


    "Karula? It sounds like a woman by the name! I''m going, this game can still subdue NPC beauties? Wow Ka Ka! Attendant, I''m here!


    "The widow in the east of the village belongs to me! Who will grab it! Who will I fight!" A player suddenly abandoned his companion, ran into the monster group with a wretched look, and after returning to the city for free, he slid towards Xinshou Village. Ran to a private house...


    The same situation has been staged in countless novice villages!


    The word attendant suddenly aroused the excitement of all players!Beautiful attendant, who doesn''t want it?..

 1269 Chapter 74 The Sword Sovereign

    PS: Picture, game master sao


    But also because of this, countless tragedies have been staged in various novice villages.


    Attacking NPCs is not so easy.


    If the task conditions related to the NPC are not triggered, the NPC will ignore you at all. If you stalker, you are guaranteed to return to the city for free.


    Even more radical players are listed as unwelcome by the novice village, hitting them when they see them, and then shutting you down for a few days, which is extremely miserable.


    At the beginning of the game, after being locked for a few days, it might as well delete the account and play again.


    In short, countless players are tragic because of the word''servitor''. Thousands of players were forced to delete their account and play again, but none of them were followed.


    All of a sudden, the official forums exploded.


    At this time, Monkey King was looking at Karula''s attributes with joy.


    It''s a bargain to use a hidden transfer scroll for such a beautiful and powerful beauty.


    Karula


    Grade: Golden


    Occupation: Sword Sovereign (50% damage of sword type; 30% speed of sword release;)


    LV: 15 (under seal)


    HP: 5285/5285


    Skills: Lan Feng Slash (Level 5), Frost Sword Jue (Level 5), Drunken Peach Blossom (Level 3), Sword Out of Dragon Tour (Level 2).


    The skill level has not changed, but the HP has been reduced, because the HP of the NPC and the player''s attendants are naturally different, which is like the big difference between the HP of the player and the monster.


    The level has also been sealed to level 15, because the level of a servant or pet can not be higher than the owner''s level 5, and the original level of Karula is 50.In other words, as long as it is before the 50th level, each time Sun Wukong goes up one level, she can automatically go up one level, and she does not need experience leveling until after level 50.


    Without specific attributes, I really can¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s good or bad, but looking at the professional [Sword Sovereign], it¡¯s really awesome. The sword attack increases by 50% and the sword speed increases by 30%. This is for ordinary players. In other words, the gap is not generally large.


    This is not very obvious in the early stage, but in the later stage, it can show its true power. Think about it, if someone beats you, you will lose 10,000 blood. If you beat someone, you will lose 15,000. With the attack speed, Others cut one sword, but you can cut two. This is the gap!


    "It turns out that the so-called hidden job looks like this, it''s almost the same as the special skills in the original sao!" Monkey King looked at the description of [Sword Sovereign], and shook his head lightly: "This sao is still the original sao game. The main brain, retains the original game settings. But looking at the effect, it seems to be pretty good!"


    At this moment, Karula looked at her own state and became extremely excited: "Is this the [Sword Sovereign]! It is amazing! [Sword Saint] can¡¯t be compared with it at all!"


    "[Juggernaut]?" Lifa looked at Karula curiously.


    "Well, [Sword Master] was originally my profession. The effect is that the sword system attacks 25% and the sword speed is 10%. Compared with [Sword Sovereign], the gap is really big! It is indeed the legendary swordsman. The highest profession!" Kalifa explained with excitement.


    "Then you have to make good use of it!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Yes! I will live up to the Lord''s expectations, I will cut through all obstacles for you, and wipe out all the enemies that hinder you!" Karula knelt on one knee, looking at Monkey King in reverence, and swearing her lifelong vow.


    But at this moment, Lifa suddenly exclaimed: "Ah! It''s all at this time! No more, I have to go!"


    "What can you do?" Monkey King looked at Lifa.


    "I won''t tell you!" Lifa said, waving his hand to Monkey King, his figure gradually faded: "It''s down, perverted man!"


    "Unexpectedly call me perverted uncle..." Seeing Lifa completely disappeared, Monkey King smiled: "It''s really not a long memory! When I meet next time, see how I fix you!"


    As he said, he turned his head and looked at Karula: "I heard that after level 10, there are dungeons that can be swiped, do you know?"


    "A copy, please come with me!" Karula said, twisting her waist and leading the way.


    Monkey King followed behind, looking at Karula''s irritating figure, feeling a lot of pressure, it seems a little bit uncontrollable after a long time.However, there is a little loli by his side, which is not easy to start.


    Not long after, under the leadership of Karula, they came to the dungeon hall together and walked to an angel idol. Karula pointed at the angel idol in front of him and said: "This is it, you just need to touch the idol. , The relevant information will pop up, just select the copy you want to enter!"


    "Is that so..." Sun Wukong nodded, naturally placing his hands on the bulging place in front of the angel statue Xiong.


    "..." Karula at the back saw a black line at one end, and he gave Sun Wukong a speechless glance: "Can you be more serious? The sculpture is cheaper?"


    "She''s so tall, why don''t I touch this or that?" Monkey King asked calmly, but the operation in his hand did not stop. He was just level 10 and only had one instance to choose.


    "Are you sure to challenge the Ultimate Despair Grade difficulty Buffalo Ridge? Friendly reminder, the Despair Grade dungeon is extremely difficult! Please choose carefully!"


    "determine!"


    In an instant, the bodies of Monkey King, Yui and Karula were covered with a layer of white light, and disappeared in a flash.


    And just after they disappeared, Sao, who was in a temple, looked helplessly at the picture in front of him: "Master Wukong is also true... But this reminds me..." In his own words, I saw She called a virtual menu, tapped it a few times, and the angel idol in the instance hall suddenly turned into a colossus ten meters tall in a burst of white light!


    "Hmm~ Now let''s see how you touch it..." Sao looked smug, and after thinking about it, he added a layer of protection system. As long as someone dares to make nasty moves, he is guaranteed to be bombarded by a terrible force. Fly out.


    Looking at the elite bison with all red fonts in front of her, Karula looked at Monkey King in shock: "Lord...Lord! Are you sure you have chosen the wrong difficulty? Are you sure that the three of us will challenge this ultimate despair Is it difficult?"


    "Of course, why are you scared?" Monkey King looked at Karula with a shocked face and smiled.


    "How is it possible!" Karula immediately said with an arrogant expression: "How can I, Karula, be frightened by this kind of scene! Since the lord wants to try, even if I am crushed, I will not stop!"


    "Don''t worry, I know that the attendant only has one life, and I won''t make fun of your life!" Monkey King patted Karula, and smiled: "I can''t bear to let you die!"..

 1270 Chapter 75 is still too simple

    After listening to Monkey King''s blunt remarks, Karura''s face was reddish, and her heart was filled with joy.But looking at the all-red elite bison in front of me, I was still a little worried: "But, can it really be cleared? Even ordinary monsters are red-level elite bisons, and the final BOSS must be of purple level!"


    Just three of them, facing a large wave of red-level elite monsters, and adding gold and purple-level bosses, the difficulty, I am afraid that only after reaching level 30, wearing a suit of top-quality equipment, can you barely make it?Karula''s concern is not unreasonable.


    Elite Bison


    Grade: Red


    LV: 10


    HP: 12000/12000


    At a glance, there are at least hundreds of elite bisons in this Bison Ridge.


    "This is all experience!" Monkey King laughed, and took out [Long Yuan]: "As long as you have this sword, you can deal damage, so what about more bison!" Looked at the past: "Now let you see how good your master is!"


    As he said, he threw the [Long Yuan] in his hand into the sky, and the sword art was quoted. [Long Yuan] instantly transformed dozens of lightsabers, waving his hands, like a rain of swords, shooting stars at the elite bison ahead. Go!


    For a time, the lightsaber flew and shuttled, and countless elite bisons plummeted in their''moo'', and raised their heads, with red eyes, and rushed towards the direction of Monkey King!


    That scene, like a tens of thousands of cows rushing, the momentum is like a rainbow, shaking the earth!


    Unfortunately, before they could get close to Monkey King''s body, the last trace of blood was taken away by the flying lightsaber!


    Seeing the countless exploded data streamers, Karula was already stunned!


    When the hundreds of elite bisons were all exploded into data and dissipated, Monkey King was already level 15, while Yui was level 17, and Karula was level 20.


    The experience is so terrifying to brush a copy of Despair.


    "Too...too amazing!" Karuula suddenly embraced Monkey King in excitement, her eyes full of excitement and thirsty hopes: "Master, what sword skill are you? That''s amazing!"


    "One of the [Wan Liu Can Light Sword] in [Yu Jian Shu]!"


    "Imperial swordsmanship? The legendary swordsmanship? Lord, can you give it to me?" Karula looked at Monkey King expectantly, his hands clasped tighter, and the pair of towers in front of Xiong were squeezed. The pressure showed a thrilling range, which shows that she is nervous at the moment.


    In "God''s Domain", there is a function of skill teaching, but the skill level must reach level 5 to be able to teach.


    In this game, Yu Jianshu can be said to be a skill created by Monkey King, and the Wanliu Canguang Sword is the sword skill differentiated when Yu Jianshu reaches the top level.


    Self-created skills are usually of very high level, and some even reach the top. Monkey King¡¯s swordsmanship is naturally the highest level: level 10.


    Therefore, Monkey King can directly teach the swordsmanship to Karula.


    "Want to learn swordsmanship? It depends on your performance!" Monkey King looked at Karula, feeling the warmth and softness from Xiong, a little fluttering.


    Karula Qiao blushed slightly, and she stood up on her toes decisively, and blocked Monkey King¡¯s mouth with her own fragrance...


    "Yeah! Ashamed..." Yui immediately covered her eyes with her hands, but revealed a small slit to secretly watch...


    When the lips were separated, a silk thread passed through the mouths of the two of them. The scene was full of seduction...


    Karula blushed, looking at Monkey King, full of expectation: "Yu-Sword-Shu!"


    Since she decided to follow Sun Wukong, she has vowed to dedicate everything she has to Sun Wukong, so, let alone a kiss, she will dedicate her life immediately, she will not hesitate.


    The so-called attendant is not just as simple as two words, but swears to dedicate everything to his followers, never leave, depend on life and death, and never betray.


    Not all NPCs can do this, so it is so difficult to obtain attendants.Because of this, tragedies occurred in other novice villages.


    When Monkey King just wanted to call up the skill menu and teach Karula Swordsmanship, Yui hugged Monkey King''s thigh and looked at him expectantly: "Dad, I want too!"


    Sun Wukong immediately hugged Yui and put a bite on her face. Le Yui smiled immediately.


    "Master, swordsmanship!" Karula hugged Monkey King''s hand and reminded him in due course.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget it!" Monkey King opened the skill list and taught Karula the swordsmanship.


    Karula looked at the swordsmanship in her skill list, and immediately kissed Monkey King again happily, experimenting with swordsmanship.


    Her swordsmanship level is only 1, so she can only control the ancient sword flying in her hand. It''s hard to think about killing the enemy, but it is still difficult to annihilate her excitement.


    "Dad, what about these equipment?" Yui asked curiously, looking at the equipment exploded by the hundreds of elite bisons.


    "I can''t pretend, it''s not good equipment, no more! Go, let''s go to the boss!" Monkey King said, taking Karura and Yui towards the deeper part of Bison Ridge...


    This prodigal gadget, there are at least hundreds of pieces of equipment here!


    Along the way, countless lightsabers are flying, which can be described as easy to advance!


    The so-called desperate level copy difficulty, in front of Monkey King, is still so casual.


    Karula looked at Monkey King''s strutting attitude. In this so-called "despair" copy, it was still so casual and unrestrained, and the admiration and worship in her heart was beyond words.I am also thankful and proud to be able to follow in front of such a strong man.


    It was so easy to be able to be in the dungeon of the''despair'' level difficulty, but Karuula had never imagined it before, and she could not see how powerful her lord was!This is a''despair'' level copy!He can pass the level easily by himself!If the level is increasing, wouldn''t it be possible to sweep everything?


    Thinking of excitement, Karuula''s pretty face was full of flushes.


    10 minutes later, Monkey King also encountered the first BOSS:


    Bison leader


    Quality: golden boss


    Level: 15


    Health value: 120000/120000


    "Lord, please let me come for this bison leader!" After Karula saw the bison leader, she immediately went out to fight. As Monkey King''s attendant, she didn''t want her lord to do everything herself.Otherwise, her attendant would be too incompetent.


    Monkey King looked at Karula''s level. It was already level 22. It was of the same golden quality and had level suppression. He was barely able to deal with this boss, so he nodded in agreement...

 1271 Chapter 76—Continuous Spikes

    Looking at the Karula fighting with the Buffalo commander not far away, with that beautiful body, smart footwork, and the fascinating scenes that appear from time to time, Monkey King clapped his hands from time to time and applauded: "This is watching sister paper fighting. It¡¯s also a kind of visual enjoyment!"


    After speaking, he took out the melon seed snacks, hugged Yui, and smiled: "Come on, Yui, let''s eat and watch!" It was like a theater.


    "God''s Domain" is a surreal virtual game. In order to take care of the player, some food and other items in reality also exist here.


    There are two main skills for the bison: rampage and bull trample.


    Rampage is the hooves running wildly and slamming against the target. It is powerful and can easily knock people into the air. When they fall to the ground, they can be dizzy for 1 second.


    Bull trampling means that the front hooves step on the ground, causing the ground to shake, causing group attack damage and stun the target for 3 seconds, but it only needs to jump up when it makes a move to successfully avoid it.


    Karula is also a swordsman instructor anyway, although in front of Monkey King, he has only been tuned to be taught, but when facing the Bison commander, his performance is unusually bright.


    With superb swordsmanship, flexible skills, and graceful dodge, it completely suppressed the leader of the bull.


    When it is rampant, it can always use trees and boulders as obstacles, so that the bull commander hits herself dizzy again and again, and she also takes advantage of this gap to output with all her strength.


    Whenever the leader of the Barbarian Bull used [Barbarian Stomp], she was able to jump up on time, easily dodge, and her rich combat experience is not comparable to ordinary people, and she deserves the name of a sword skill instructor.


    "Dad, sister Karula is amazing!" Yui nestled in Monkey King''s arms, watching the battle in front of him, clapping his hands and applauding.


    "It''s not bad indeed!" Monkey King laughed: "If you adjust 0 and teach it, you can become a master."


    "drink!!"


    After avoiding a collision with the Buffalo commander again, while it was stunned when it hit the rock, Karula gave a soft drink, and his right hand pierced forward like an arrow shot.


    The long sword in his hand, coupled with inertia and rotation force, sprang out, turning into a shadow of a sword of light, attacking the body of the bison leader!


    This trick is called [Continuous Spikes], and the number of tricks that can be used depends entirely on the operator.And the more combos you hit, the more damage you will eventually cause!


    Generally speaking, ordinary players can complete three [continuous stabs] in one breath. It is already very good, and those who can achieve five combos are already talented.


    Of course, [Lian stabs] is not an ordinary attack, ordinary attacks, people who continuously wave dozens of times abound.


    However, using the skill [Continuous Spikes] continuously, without interruption, the next sword has to take over the spur trajectory of the previous sword and the flow of the skill, it is too difficult, a little delay of a few tenths of a second, the timing of the skill activation is slightly wrong , If the last stab is not continued, the combo will be broken.


    But the biggest problem lies in the opponent''s counterattack. As long as the attack is attacked, the combo will be easily interrupted. Therefore, it is not a normal difficulty to make more than 5 consecutive stabs.


    Sun Wukong defeated Karula with one move, using this technique [Continuous Thrust], which was an infinite combo. The reason why it is said to be an infinite combo is because he shot 52 swords, which is 52 combos. What a terrible number this is, if you say it, you are guaranteed to scare a bunch of people to death!


    The 52 combos finally superimposed the burst of damage, directly crippling Karura¡¯s 55,000 HP and only 100 points were left. This is incredible. It is precisely because of this that Karura was killed by Monkey King. This defying method was shocked.


    52 combos!This is simply not something human can do!The more combos, the greater the bonus damage, even a BOSS with a million blood, as long as the combos continue, it can be taken away by combos.


    With the addition of the [Sword Sovereign] transfer scroll, this superb beauty with such an arrogant heart was completely conquered, and she willingly became Monkey King''s attendant.


    Karula now stabbed 8 times in one breath, and was finally trampled by a bull who was led by the bison, who was relieved from the stun, and stunned on the spot, interrupting the combo.Then the bull''s head slammed and knocked Karula out!


    The damage caused by the eight combos also reduced the Bison leader''s health to the yellow 0 warning zone.


    When Karula landed, his blood volume was also reduced to the yellow 0 warning zone. Until now, the advantageous Karula has become passive.


    This is the abnormality of BOSS, even if the rank of pet or attendant is the same as that of BOSS, the attributes are quite different.You beat me so many times that you lost so little blood. I can beat you to the maimed if I give you two blows.


    But in the same way, pets or attendants also have an advantage, that is, they can add buffs, drink blood and blue bottles, but BOSS can''t.


    Therefore, war of attrition is the player''s patent; pets and attendants are no exception.


    The stun effect of Bull Stomp is 3 seconds, even if it hits the 1 second stun effect of rampage, it will not stack up.


    In the 3 seconds that Karula was stunned, two seconds have passed, and the bison leader has already ran to her side, with his front foot raised high, stepping against the full xiong part of Karula. under!A cow, can you still make it pity and cherish jade?


    "Damn! That''s my favorite! Why don''t you step on it and try it!" Monkey King looked at him and he was furious and didn''t want to watch the show![Long Yuan] flashed into his hand, and was instantly wrapped by a blue light, and a little on the ground under his feet, his figure instantly turned into a afterimage and passed by the side of the bison leader!


    A sword mark was clearly engraved on the air, and then he saw, with a''poof'', the body of the bison leader was suddenly broken into two pieces from the abdomen under the sword mark!With a''pop'', it exploded into countless light spots and dissipated!


    The three of them flashed with golden light, and they all rose to a level.


    And the reward box also flashed.


    Monkey King took a look, and he directly exploded 12 pieces of equipment, which is a big explosion!


    This is a dungeon that can only be entered in a team, and it is the first kill, and the explosion rate is naturally high.


    "Are you okay?" Monkey King helped Karula up and asked.


    "I can win!" Karula looked at the reward box in front of her, a little unwilling.


    If Sun Wukong rescued her, she had already failed. This result made her arrogant by nature somewhat unacceptable.


    "Of course I know, but I also have my principles!" Monkey King looked at Karula, hehe with a smile, especially when he looked at her pair of fullness, a pair of eyes that you know.


    Karula blushed immediately, and immediately gave Monkey King a blank look, and her unwilling mood became happy.


    "Okay, let''s see what happened, this is the first golden BOSS! The grade should not be bad!" Monkey King said, extracting the items in the reward box and checking it...


    PS: I just went home today, 5 tomorrow...

 1272 Chapter 77-Bull Head Hall

    Four cyan outfits, Monkey King didn''t even look at them and threw them away; five blue outfits, two red outfits, and one golden outfit.


    Sun Wukong ignored the other equipment, and first looked at the only piece of equipment with gold lettering.


    Mysterious Clouds


    Grade: Golden


    Gender: Female


    Equipment requirements: level 20


    Incidental Skill: Cloud Dress Miaowu


    [Miaowu Yunshang] After being cast, the body is as light as a swallow, forming an energy protection on the body surface, which can offset 20000 damage, moving speed 50%, lasting 10 seconds; consumes 800MP; cools down for 10 minutes.


    "Yours!" Monkey King took a look, then threw it to Karula.


    "Golden outfit, I have never seen it before! Really give it to me? Lord!" Karula looked at Monkey King, moved.


    "You even own your whole person. Don''t be polite. Get it on quickly!"


    "Yes!" Karula blushed slightly when Sun Wukong said this, and she was not welcome, and immediately equipped [Xuanmiao Yunshang].


    In an instant, under the support of this dress, she was full of classical fairy beauty, exuding a subtle and indesectable atmosphere.


    Sun Wukong frowned and said, "Hurry up and change back to the previous equipment!"


    "Hey? Alright!" Karula was stunned, tapped on her equipment bar, removed [Xuanmiao Yunshang], and again equipped with her original clothes: [Seven Ling Jianyi].


    Seven Ling Jian Yi


    Grade: Red


    Gender: Female


    Equipment requirements: level 20 (upgradeable)


    One of the red [Seven Ling] suit


    With a change of equipment, Karula, who was originally full of fairy spirit, immediately turned into a heroic, charming and charming dress.


    Sun Wukong nodded in satisfaction: "It''s still more pleasing to the eye like this!"


    Karula''s face blushed slightly, and she rolled her eyes at Monkey King: "You just think that my dress is more revealing, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s right!" Monkey King nodded in agreement, and then frowned: "It''s just that your dress is a suit effect! I thought it was a fashion effect!" He said, raising his head to face The sky faintly said: "Sao, come here!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a beautiful mature woman with zero sense of sexuality flashed in front of Monkey King, who respectfully saluted Monkey King: "Master Wukong, are you looking for me?"


    "This...this is?!" Karula looked at the beautiful woman who appeared suddenly, with a look of surprise. She didn''t notice this appearance without warning, and there was still a copy space!How did she get in?


    "Sister Sao!" After seeing Sao, Yui immediately jumped into her arms with a happy face.


    Sao lifted Yui with a smile on his face and looked at Monkey King.


    "Change her outfit into a fashion effect!" Monkey King pointed to Karula next to him and said lightly.


    Appearance is king, and equipment is all clouds.


    "Okay!" Sao didn''t have any doubts, immediately called out the permission system, called up Karula''s information panel, and directly changed her [Seven Ling] suit into a fashion effect.


    The so-called fashion is gorgeous everyday dress without attribute bonus.In virtual games, there are basically such settings, because some equipment looks cumbersome and unattractive, so fashion must be used to cover the image of this awkward and unattractive equipment.


    "Ah! My [Seven Ling] suit, what did you do?" Karula looked at her red suit, suddenly turned into a normal fashion, and immediately became full of surprise.


    "It''s just changing your outfit into a fashion outfit. What''s so fuss about!" Monkey King looked at Karula, and said lightly: "Now equip with [Xuanmiao Yunshang]!"


    "Yes!" When Karula heard this, she obediently equipped [Xuanmiao Yunshang], and her sexy dress instantly became immortal, like a fairy.


    "In the future, when there is no one, change into the [Seven Ling] fashion, and when there are people, I change into this [Xuanmiao Yunshang]!" Monkey King looked up and down Karula, with a serious expression.


    "Understood!" Karura nodded with a blushing face. She would never refuse the lord''s order, no matter what it was. This is the attendant, the so-called absolute loyalty.


    Karula lightly tapped the word [Fashion] and changed her dress to the effect of [Seven Ling] fashion.


    "It''s nothing for you, you can go!" Monkey King waved his hand at Sao.


    "I wish you a happy game!" Sao smiled slightly, his body gradually disappearing.


    "Master, who is she? You can modify the equipment settings at will?" Karula asked in surprise when he looked at Monkey King.


    Although in the world legend of NPC, there is the existence of the''master god'', that is, the main brain of the game sao, but no one has seen it, so they don''t know it.


    "It''s just a god-level tailor..." Monkey King opened his mouth as a flicker.


    "Do you even know a God-level tailor?" Karula immediately believed that it was true, full of surprise, and her admiration for Monkey King increased to a new level.


    God-level tailor!That is a legendary character, she saw it just now?And so respectful and obedient to Monkey King?Then what kind of identity is her lord!For a while, Karula became more and more curious about Monkey King.


    If this is to let her know that Sao is the''main god'' in her cognition, what expression is it?


    Afterwards, Monkey King gave Karura the other two pieces of red equipment, a handguard and a shoe. With some blue outfits on the equipment, Karura¡¯s strength dropped a lot, because she had worn it before. A red suit; now, even the weapons have become blue, and the strength is naturally reduced; but also because of [Xuanmiao Yunshang], the defense has been upgraded to a level.


    But this is only temporary, because there are still two BOSS waiting for them to do it!


    After killing the Bison leader, a portal appeared on a stone wall not far away. Entering the portal, the Monkey King and the three were teleported to a bull-headed hall.


    The monsters in the Minotaur Hall are no longer the animal-shaped bison outside, but the minotaur in the form of an orc.


    Elite Tauren


    Grade: Red


    LV: 15


    HP: 20000/20000


    At a glance, there are at least a thousand elite tauren in the Bull Head Hall. Such a scene would be impossible for a team to wipe out the elite tauren.


    However, the Raiders dungeon only needs to be cleared out, and if you try to kill the guarding BOSS, even if you pass the level, there is no need to clear them all.


    And the guarding BOSS on this floor is a bull-headed general who is more than three meters high, and the golden name shows its stunning golden rank.


    A strong and bulging muscle also looks very shocking. Obviously, this BOSS is not comparable to the Bison leader of Bison Ridge...

 1273 Chapter 78—General Tauren

    When normal teams see the situation in the Bull Head Hall, they will slowly clear it all the way, and then clear an open space, lead the BOSS over, and kill them reasonably.


    But Monkey King is different. The so-called art master is bold, he disdains to clean up monsters slowly like ordinary players.


    While casting [Wanliu Residual Light Sword] and splitting dozens of lightsabers, he himself also plunged into the strange pile!


    The dodge operation against the sky prevented the elite tauren who came under the siege from touching him at all; while dozens of lightsabers turned into dazzling sword rain streamers, shuttled among the monsters, harvesting their lives. !


    The perverted person must have the method of perverted person, good boy don''t imitate it!


    "When will I have a skill like the lord!" Karula looked at Monkey King who was walking among the monsters with ease, lightsabers flying around, the dazzling and chic scene made her a little dazed. His face flushed.


    "Dad is so handsome! I can''t lose!" Yui looked at Monkey King in admiration, then ran to the elite tauren elsewhere, and began to work hard to get rid of the strangeness.


    When Karula saw this, she ran towards Yui immediately, picked up the blame with her, and practiced her sword skills by the way.


    A little bit of time passed, more than twenty minutes later, thousands of elite tauren in the room were cleaned up by Monkey King.


    I have to say that this Wanliu Residual Light Sword is too domineering and fraudulent, and it basically exists like a BUG.


    And Monkey King¡¯s divine consciousness is so powerful that he has no pressure to control thousands of lightsabers. Even if a perverted person comes to this game world, he still cannot avoid going against the sky.


    The screen full of rewards, there are hundreds of pieces of equipment, there is no way, this is a wasteland dungeon, or the first ultimate desperate difficulty, the explosion rate is so high that there is no other way.


    The experience provided by thousands of elite tauren directly allowed Monkey King to rise to level 20, Yui to level 24, and Karuula automatically rose to level 25.


    The dungeon of desperate difficulty is indeed scary because of its rich experience. This is only the second stage. Monkey King has already risen from level 10 to level 20. This level of upgrade speed is simply terrifying!Because level 10 is promoted to level 20, things are impossible in a few days.


    But this is also reasonable, because when you count, this Desperate dungeon is created by Monkey King alone, Yui is a pet, and Karura is an attendant, who has a dungeon of Desperate difficulty, and no teammates share experience , This is not a fast upgrade speed!


    Sun Wukong randomly picked a few pieces of red-grade equipment for them to replace, and threw away all the original blue equipment, that is, even the hundreds of pieces of equipment were not needed, many of which were dozens of red equipment. , I will ask you to accept it?


    At this stage, as long as these equipment are handed over to a guild, they can become the largest guild.


    But for Monkey King, these are all clouds, and having fun is important.


    Saiyans are a warlike clan. In the real world, if it is not necessary, he does not want to massacre others for no reason, but in the game, he can enjoy the battle without any scruples.


    In the huge Bull Head Hall, only an area like General Tauren was left.


    Next to General Tauren, there are four tauren men as guards, and 25 elite tauren are scattered around.


    General Tauren


    Grade: Golden BOSS


    LV: 18


    HP: 180000/180000


    Minotaur


    Grade: Red


    LV: 16


    HP: 25000/25000


    "I''m ready to open the BOSS, you two hold it first, I will clean up all the other mobs first!" Monkey King looked at Yui and Karula, and ordered.


    Then with a big wave of his hand, countless lightsabers flew out in an instant, turning into streamers and attacking the other elite tauren and the four tauren men, except that he did not touch the tauren general, but he was still alarmed. it.


    I saw it roar, lifted the long-handled sword in his hand, and rushed towards Monkey King along with the mobs!


    When Karula saw this, the Jiao 0 body shuttled among the elite Tauren crowd, leaping high, and slashing down at the Tauren General with a sword, leaving a sword mark on its xiong mouth.


    The tauren general was in pain, roared, and turned around and slashed towards Karula!


    The howl of the wind, with a fierce sword aura, while Karula avoided her side, chopped down from in front of her, the fierce sword aura still left a trail on Karula¡¯s face Scars!


    Then the long-handled big knife banged and slashed on the ground. The powerful force and the sharp sword energy directly left a crack mark on the ground more than ten meters away!


    Karula took the opportunity to go down again for a few consecutive swords, deducting more than 3,000 HP of the Tauren General, and at the same time not in love with the battle, immediately retreated.


    Just as the Tauren General was about to slash down at the Karula who was backing away, a thundercloud suddenly appeared above its head. With a sound of''chill'', a purple lightning with the thickness of an arm fell down. Electricity makes it black!


    It turned out that Yui, who was not far away, took the shot, and what she used was magic [Thunder Cloud Purple Light].


    This is the first red-level skill book awarded by Monkey King when he upgrades to level 10.


    Monkey King has already understood that Yui is not suitable for close combat, and he also has the [Holy Healing Technique] in his body, so he let Yui learn [Thunder Cloud Purple Electricity] and prepare to train her into a one Auxiliary and output magician.


    "Yui Yi, great work!" Karula immediately praised her, her body flashed, and launched a fierce attack on the tauren general who had been paralyzed for 2 seconds...


    On the Monkey King''s side, it is easy to harvest the elite tauren!After a few minutes, all the elite tauren and tauren sergeants were exploded into light spots and disappeared.


    He turned his head to look at Karula, but found that Karula was fighting the tauren general.


    In addition, Yui occasionally used the [Thundercloud Purple Lightning] to assist, which made Karula faintly overwhelm the Tauren General.


    A golden attendant, a purple pet, this is not a display!


    To be equipped with equipment, and to have levels and levels, if the two together can''t deal with even a golden BOSS, that would be too sorry for their rank.


    Monkey King was also happy and free, and did not go to help, let them work together to deal with the Tauren General, running into mutual understanding.


    Karula''s ability to display her own skills can be described as fluent, one move after another, the blood volume is halved, and it is full of Yui''s holy healing technique, which almost kills the tauren general!


    PS: This is the second update today.In other words, there are a few people who voted. Are those worlds not your food?..

 1274 Chapter 79 The Sword Out of the Dragon Tour

    "What a human being, you angered me!"


    The Tauren General suddenly roared in anger, his muscles swelled, and the long-handled knife in his hand was covered with a layer of cyan gleam, and it slashed down at Karura.


    The speed at which it shot was faster than one, and it was even more gushing. It completely suppressed Karula, and only forced her to defend with a sword, blocking the tauren general¡¯s fierce attacks. But it was back and forth repeatedly smashed by a huge force!


    And that powerful sword energy, on Karula''s arm and face, cut a series of scars!Karula''s blood volume dropped rapidly!


    Seven violent slashes!


    It is the skill that the Tauren General has displayed at this moment. It can attack the target 7 times at high speed. The speed is not as fast as the opponent''s dodge, because when you dodge sideways, its next blow will probably hit you. The body is on, and then, after that, you can only take it on and make a series of violent combos!


    Unless you have Monkey King''s kind of antagonistic skill, or completely suppressed in speed, you can only passively defend to resist this violent seven-slash.


    After three consecutive hits, Karula felt that her arm was numb!


    The tauren was originally known for his strength, and this tauren general was one of the best. At the same time, as a golden boss, his strength was not comparable to that of Karuula.


    After all, Karula is good at flexibility and speed.


    "Yunshang Wonderful Dance!"


    Seeing that HP was about to drop to the yellow warning zone, Karuula finally remembered the skills attached to his clothes at a time of crisis.


    [Miaowu Yunshang] After being cast, the body is as light as a swallow, forming an energy protection on the body surface, which can offset 20000 damage, moving speed +50%, lasting 10 seconds; consumes 800MP; cools down for 10 minutes.


    As soon as the skill was used, a transparent light shield emerged from Karula''s body. At the same time, her feet were also wrapped in a breeze, moving speed +50% for 10 seconds.


    The next two swords of General Tauren were all slashed on the light shield on Karula''s body, and then only heard a''click'', the light shield was broken!With just two knives, it turned out to have caused more than 20,000 damage!


    If this is attacked on Karula''s body, it will be properly killed!


    The golden BOSS, the attack is so terrifying.


    Karula was shocked, the Jiao 0 body flashed, because the movement speed increased by 50%, it was dangerous and dangerous to avoid the sixth sword of General Tauren.


    Unfortunately, it is impossible to avoid its seventh knife!


    However, at this moment, with a sound of chuckle, a purple thunder and lightning fell from the sky and slammed into General Tauren''s body, making its original swift seventh combo suddenly paused because it was paralyzed. Living.


    However, because of the uninterrupted nature of the violent seven consecutive cuts, this seventh knife was not interrupted. After a pause, it still slashed towards Karura!


    But with the moment of being paralyzed and paused, it was enough for Karuula. A little ground under her feet and her figure flew upside down, making this seventh knife also fail!


    The big knife chopped on the ground, leaving a deep knife mark and rift!


    "Yui, this support is beautiful!" At this moment, even Monkey King gave Xiao Yui a thumbs up in recognition.


    The happy little Yui''s face was flushed, and the whole person was a little drunk, both eyes were narrowed into a seam, which looked very cute.


    At this moment, Karuula didn''t have time to thank Yui. At the moment of landing, while General Tauren was paralyzed for two seconds, he stepped on its long-handled sword and launched a fierce attack on General Tauren!


    "Frost Sword Art!"


    In an instant, the long sword in Karula''s hand exuded an icy chill, and when it slashed on the body of the Tauren General, it actually condensed a lot of frost!


    The speed of Karula swinging the sword at this moment is almost at its extreme, with a sword, continuous, cold and piercing!Slashing at General Tauren''s body, in a moment, it was frozen into an ice sculpture!


    When he slashed the last sword, Karula stepped on General Tauren''s body, took advantage of his strength, turned somersault, and landed on the ground!She was graceful and gorgeous, and Monkey King clapped her hands in applause.This guy saw this as a movie again.


    Just after landing on the ground, Karula''s movements did not stop, but the sword art was drawn, the breath of the whole body flowed, and along the sword body, it actually formed a dragon''s phantom!Mighty and extraordinary, with a strong breath!


    "This trick is... the sword goes out of the dragon?" Monkey King was a little surprised. This trick is gorgeous, and it seems to work well.


    "Eat my last sword... The sword goes out of the dragon!"


    Karula screamed, the whole body of the sword light turned into a light saber of several feet, and the outside of the lightsaber, Longyou roared, that scene is really extraordinary!


    Immediately, the lightsaber turned into a stream of light and stabled towards the frozen Tauren General!


    The dragon roars all the way, this sword is dazzling and domineering!


    With a sound of''pouch'', the lightsaber easily pierced through the body of General Tauren!And that dragon-qi phantom was flying around the tauren general, and the dragons roared endlessly!


    Immediately, with a''pop'', General Tauren exploded into countless spots of light, and the ice dissipated!


    As for the Monkey King, the three of them all had golden light flashes, and once again rose to level 1.Monkey King is level 21, Yui is level 25, and Karula is level 26.


    The speed of this upgrade is simply rocket ride!The experience of such a golden boss belongs to Monkey King, so it''s hard to be upset.


    "Awesome!" Monkey King''slap, slap, slap~~'' slapped his palms continuously. Karula''s performance this time made him very satisfied.


    Seeing Monkey King''s gaze full of appreciation, Karula felt satisfied.


    Because she was rescued by Monkey King once before, she kept her mind in mind and felt a little embarrassing.That''s why this time, she unreservedly used her strength to the fullest, so that she could perform in front of Monkey King, and this time she finally got her wish.


    Although Yui''s help was also provided on the way, the ability to kill the golden BOSS with the combined efforts of the two was enough proof of strength.


    "Small Yui, it was really thanks to you just now! If it weren''t for your strike [Thundercloud Purple Light], I would be more violent!" Karula picked up Yui, very happy on her face Got a kiss.


    "Sister Karuula is also very good!" Yui blushed, giggling, receiving repeated praise, which obviously made her very happy.


    "Oh~ Three pieces of golden equipment were revealed this time, not bad!"


    Monkey King looked at the equipment that broke out, chuckled, and ignored the other equipment. He took out three pieces of golden equipment and checked...


    PS: Third more...

 1275 Chapter 80: Killing

    [Spirit Butterfly Neon Clothes], Grade: Gold, Gender: Female, Equipment Requirements: 20, Additional Skill: Spirit Butterfly Flying.


    [Spirit Butterfly Flying] Group attack magic, summon countless spirit butterflies, attack the opponent together, the damage is not high, but there is a 10% chance that the target will sleep.MP consumption: 200, cooling: 5 minutes.


    [Yufeng Lu], Grade: Gold, Gender: Male, Equipment Requirements: 20, Additional Skill: Yufeng.


    YufengManipulate the power of the wind and fly in the air briefly.


    [Cold Light Sword], Grade: Gold, Equipment Requirements: 20, Additional Skill: Cold Light


    [Cold Light] Passive skills, when attacking the target, it comes with cold attribute attacks, reducing the opponent''s movement speed and attack speed, and increasing the damage of cold attribute skills.


    There are three pieces of golden equipment, which can be divided into one by one person. Monkey King took [Yufeng Shoes], Yui equipped with [Lingdie Neon Clothes], which looked more agile and beautiful.


    But Karula was replaced by the [Cold Light Sword], her strength can be described as a big increase, and the attributes of Han Guang also greatly improved her [Frost Sword Art].


    There are also 4 red outfits, 8 blue outfits, and a key.


    Monkey King didn''t even look at it, and threw away the red and blue outfits.Now he is only interested in golden and purple equipment, and the other ranks are all clouds.


    If you have strength, you should be willful.


    "The last BOSS is left." Monkey King looked at the door in front of him, took out the key exploded by the BOSS, inserted it into the keyhole, and opened the door to the BOSS lobby.


    What appeared in front of him was a large hall, and the name displayed on the map was: Cow Demon Hall.


    There are not many strange things here, just ten bull guards, a buffalo commander, and a tauren general, these two guarding bosses in front, unexpectedly appeared here at the same time.


    In addition to the two BOSS, there is also the ultimate BOSS-Bull Demon King!


    It has a burly figure, strong muscles, a black nose ring on its nose, a height of four meters, and two huge axes in hand, exuding a faint cold glow!You can tell the quality at a glance.


    Bull Devil, Grade: Purple, LV: 25, HP: 300000/300000


    When Monkey King saw the three characters Niu Devil, he was silent for five seconds!


    Then he shouted to the sky: "Sao, come out for me, my brother''s name is Monkey King, so you can get me a bull demon king, you really know how to name it!"


    "No! Master Wukong!" The beautiful image of Sao suddenly flashed in front of Monkey King, with a grievance on his face: "I didn''t mean to mock you! It''s just that the first BOSS is called Buffalo Commander, and the second is called General Tauren. The third one is of course called the Bull Demon King! The Bull Head King is not good at all!"


    "I call you bad!" Monkey King pulled Sao into his arms, stretched his hands directly into her pair of indescribables, and got up hard.


    "Ah~ Goku... Your lord... It''ll be swollen!" Sao immediately exclaimed with a winking look, his expression was criminal.


    "It was very swollen, it would be better to pinch it!" Monkey King snorted.


    Yui and Karula, who looked aside, flushed.


    Punishing playing sao, Monkey King said seriously to Karula on the side: "Well, let''s continue to raid the dungeon, and borrow your [cold light sword] from me!"


    Hearing the words, Karula immediately handed the [Cold Light Sword] to Monkey King, and then looked at Sao, who was limp and flushed on the ground, and felt a little upset in her heart. Isn¡¯t it just being pinched for a few times, she couldn¡¯t stand Now, look at your showy energy.


    Well, I have to say, Karula is jealous.


    "Don''t do it, Bull Demon King, hum~ See how I killed it!" Monkey King said, offering [Cold Light Sword] and walking towards the central hall...


    On the way, with a big wave of his hand, the [Cold Light Sword] in his hand instantly turned into countless lightsabers, forming a Tai Chi pattern, covering all the bosses such as the Bull Demon King in front of it!It makes them unable to resist the endless lightsaber!


    The pain when stabbed on the body made them roar!Waving the weapon in your hand and slashing on the lightsaber, there are more lightsabers attacking them!Continual, endless!They seem to have fallen into the endless lightsaber vortex, and only the continuous cutting and death are waiting!


    Seeing the lives of the few BOSSs rapidly declining, Karula was stunned. She thought she would have to work hard to deal with the last BOSS, but unexpectedly she was abused by Monkey King in this way?There is no resistance!And there are two other bosses and ten bull guards who were abused together


    Is this really a desperate difficulty dungeon?Why is it not desperate at all?Is it that simple?


    "What a powerful sword formation! It can actually kill the purple boss, too powerful!" After the shock, Karula looked at the scene in front of her and exclaimed sincerely.


    The so-called Purple Boss is no difficulty. From beginning to end, they are trapped in the Tai Chi sword formation, and they are strangled to death with other monsters!


    Accompanied by two golden lights flashing all over the body, a system prompt flashed in front of Monkey King: "Congratulations on clearing the Desperate-level instance of Buffalo Ridge. This event is listed as a glorious event. Is your name public?"


    "Public!" Playing games and hiding a fart!


    System announcement: "Congratulations to the player, Monkey King, for successfully clearing the Ultimate Desperate Level Buffalo Ridge dungeon. This event is included in the glorious event and will be recorded in history forever!"


    Announcement five times in a row, once again stunned all players.


    "It''s this Monkey King again! Is there a Desperate dungeon? Is this Desperate dungeon that simple? It''s just a single brush?


    "I have seen a monster born out of nowhere!"


    "Sounds great! I just don''t know how difficult this dungeon is! It was cleared by one person!"


    "Hmm~~ Mainly because I haven''t got level 10, it''s really cheap. He is the first to eat crabs! Otherwise I can too!"


    Although this system announcement was surprising, it did not arouse special attention from many people. After all, they have not downloaded a copy, and they don''t know how difficult it is.


    "5 golden outfits, 1 purple outfit! Good harvest!" Monkey King looked at the reward box and smiled.


    First look at the only purple outfit.


    [Life''s Hymn], Grade: Purple, Location: Necklace, Equipment Requirements: Level 25, Additional Effect: HP+100%, MP+100%, Healing Effect +100%, Additional Skill: Life''s Hymn.


    [The Hymn of Life] The dead target bathed in divine light can be resurrected, the range is 10X10.MP consumption: 1000, cooling: 10 minutes.


    "This is the purple equipment, the attributes are not bad." Monkey King looked at the necklace in his hand and threw it to Yui: "Yours, you will be a full-time little nanny from now on!"


    ps: Fourth more...

 1276 Chapter 81: Yucheng Kyoko

    "I...I''m not a full-time little nanny!" Yui retorted, blushing immediately.


    "Okay! You really don''t look like it!" Monkey King glanced at Yui''s airport and sighed.


    "Daddy is the worst, ignore you!" Yui immediately ran to Sao''s side in full force, seeking comfort.


    Sao looked at the necklace in Yui''s hand, and was a little surprised: "Your luck is so good! This purple jewelry broke out..."


    "Why, what''s the secret of this necklace?" Monkey King looked at Sao and asked.


    "It''s up to you to find out. I can only say that this necklace is related to the only hidden task. The final reward will definitely be of interest to you! However, the difficulty of the task is very high, but with Master Wukong The strength of the man must be no more!" Sao looked at Monkey King and smiled slightly


    "What am I interested in? Is it possible that the final reward of this mission will give me a beautiful girl?"


    "Lord, can I make complaints about your interest?" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Karula looked at him speechlessly.


    "You want to be pinched twice by me, right?" Monkey King looked at Karula and smiled.


    Karula''s complexion suddenly turned flush, and she glanced at Sao. If there was no such outsider, she wouldn''t mind being pinched by Monkey King.


    At this moment, news from Asuna and the others came one by one.


    First of all, Asuna''s: "You are a pervert, I''m only level 7, but you''re level 23? Wouldn''t it be Sao to help you?"


    Monkey King immediately went back to the past: "How is it possible, there are so many places where Brother is awesome! Let''s let you know more about it in the future!"


    "Rogue!" Asuna replied and there was no news.


    "Why would you think elsewhere if I am so pure!" Hey! Sun Wukong sighed and checked other information.


    "Wukong, how did you level up? I''m only level 6 now. If I''m level 10, tomorrow will be..." This is from Liye.


    "Brother Wukong, that''s amazing! Come and take us to upgrade!" This is Silica''s.


    "I''m only level 5..." This is fortunate.


    And Inamori Tomomi just made a gentle smile.


    "You slowly upgrade, I will give you all the golden equipment out!" Monkey King came back in a group very domineering.


    "Really? This is what you said!"


    The women all sent expressions of expectation to him.


    In fact, Monkey King also wanted to take a few girls right away. However, Sao set up a teleportation array that did not connect to Novice Village. This is to prevent high-level players from going to Novice Village to bully those low-level novices.


    The countdown to send out the copy has already started. When the number jumps to 0, Monkey King and the others are sent out the copy together.


    In the dungeon hall, Monkey King looked at the huge angel statue in front of him and curled his lips: "Isn''t it the xiong who touched the statue? Sao, you changed it so much immediately!"


    "If everyone is like you, wouldn''t it be a hindrance to watching!" Sao gave Sun Wukong a white look.


    "Okay! Go ahead and do your job! I continue to brush my equipment!" Monkey King said, touching the round and slender thigh of the angel statue, and then in a burst of white light, he entered again Desperate Bison Ridge.


    Sao watched this move of Monkey King, and he was speechless for a while, then decisively set up a teleportation platform in front of the angel statue, enter the instance, and click on the teleportation platform.


    "Look at how you touch it now!" Sao grinned, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    Back and forth, Monkey King brushed a total of 20 Despair-level Buffalo Ridges, and finally made up a set of golden-level equipment for a few women, of which, there were not 5 purple equipment.


    The reason why I kept brushing this low-level dungeon was because the equipment dropped by the high-level dungeon was not equipped by women.


    Because the level was over 20, the experience gained by Monkey King entering this dungeon again became less, going back and forth 20 times, only raising his level to level 28.


    But looking at the situation where other players are still working hard to make a novice village, this product has been abnormally desperate.


    In order to brush up the equipment for several women, Monkey King had already brushed his copy to vomit himself, so while completing the task, he was decisively offline.


    Looking at Xing Xing in his arms, Monkey King felt the softness in his hands, and couldn''t help but squeeze it gently for a while before pulling his hands out of Xing''s clothes.


    Jump off chuang, take off his coat, revealing his strong and toned muscles.


    Come to the pool in the yard and move your muscles...


    The whirring fist style and the shadows of the legs turned into afterimages made the beautiful woman who had just entered the villa stunned.


    She is exactly Asuna''s mother, Kyoko Yuki.


    Although Kyoko Yuki was a little serious and more powerful, she had to say that she was able to give birth to such an excellent girl as Asuna. She was indeed very beautiful, with a sense of maturity and very attractive.


    "What are you doing here?" Monkey King stopped his movements, frowned slightly, and looked at Yucheng Kyoko.


    This cannot be blamed on his bad attitude, because when he first met, Kyoko Yuki had a bad impression on Monkey King.


    "That...that..." Kyoko Yuki looked at Monkey King very nervously. It was obvious that this strong woman had no aura in front of Monkey King, and was even timid.


    "I called Asuna, but no one answered... So... I... I''ll come and see... I want to tell her, and remember to report to school tomorrow..." Kyoko Yuki said with a cautious expression, with a look in her eyes Horrified.Similarly, looking at the toned muscles of Monkey King, there was a blushing heartbeat.This is the same reason that a man sees a naked beauty.


    The reason why she is so afraid of Monkey King is because when Monkey King and Asuna went to meet her for the first time, her face was so high that she looked at Monkey King''s disdainful and arrogant gaze and completely annoyed Monkey King, and was then ruthless by Monkey King. Had a fierce meal!


    You called her a mistress in her thirties, and Sun Wukong gave her a meal in front of her daughter. Can she just let it go?He decisively picked up the phone to call the police, but Sun Wukong picked up the collar with one hand and came to the rooftop of a ten-story building, and threw her directly down!


    The fear of falling from the building almost scared her soul away. She thought she was dead but was caught by Monkey King who had already appeared below...


    After calling the police, the police were all drunk by Monkey King.


    Since then, she didn''t dare to speak up in front of Monkey King, and was completely tamed and subdued.


    Thanks to Monkey King, Asuna was able to successfully get rid of the depressing burden of her at home, and then moved to the villa where he lived with Monkey King.


    PS: Fifth, finish, rest...

 1277 Chapter 82: Isnt this bad?

    "Reading? What kind of books are you reading after you have followed me? Don''t delay them from playing games while playing!" Monkey King waved his hand to Yucheng Kyoko.


    "Goku, I have to talk to you seriously!" Kyoko Yuki was timid in front of Monkey King, but when it came to Asuna''s question, he was still very serious: "I know you are about inheritance'' Shenyu''s company has no interest, so I plan to let Asuna inherit it. She has to learn some knowledge... You don''t want to see the''Godyu'' company collapse because there is no good heir?"


    "Beat and break! What''s the big deal!" Sun Wukong waved his hand disdainfully: "This matter is not discussed, how can you understand my world as an ordinary person? You don''t need to care about this matter, Asuna''s fate , It is doomed, you don''t need to worry about it!"


    "How can you say that! "God''s Domain" has only been launched for half a day, and it has already swept the world. What a big business opportunity! Naturally, it is necessary to plan carefully. How can it be such a trifling matter?" Yucheng Kyoko looked serious.


    It¡¯s a pity that she is destined to be disappointed: "I¡¯m telling you once, you don¡¯t have to worry about Asuna¡¯s affairs. You can think of other things for those trivial matters. Don¡¯t put everything on Asuna¡¯s body. She has no time. Manage Napo company."


    "Broken company?" Kyoko Yuki looked at Monkey King in astonishment. This is the world''s largest company that has attracted the attention of the world!Is it a broken company in your mouth?In this regard, Kyoko Yuki expressed helplessness: "Are you really not going to let Asuna inherit the "God Domain" company?"


    "Inheriting a fart, this is just a game for me to pass the time, look at your serious look! Asuna''s task is to play with me, understand?" Sun Wukong said lightly.


    "Okay, I really don''t understand your world..." Kyoko Yuki looked at Monkey King and sighed helplessly. Fortunately, I was so serious and awake for a few days and nights, so I planned Asuna''s life. , The result did not come in handy.


    In the eyes of Monkey King, the virtual games sweeping the world are ¡°worthless¡±. No wonder he left such an important thing to them without even thinking about it.


    Kyoko Yuki wanted to say something to Monkey King: Can you get more of this kind of "nothing worthless"?


    It''s no wonder Kyoko Yuki is so careful and serious. For ordinary people, the importance of "God''s Domain" is absolutely invaluable. It is more important than his own life, and it is inevitable.


    "Foolish mortal! You don''t understand my realm!" Monkey King said this to Yucheng Kyoko in the second.


    It made Kyoko Yuki''s face trembled, and she wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh, making it uncomfortable to endure.


    Seeing that the atmosphere is no longer so serious and embarrassing, Monkey King smiled at Kyoko Yuuki: "Since it''s here, why not stay and have a meal!"


    "No...no need..." Yucheng Kyoko immediately waved his hand, saluted Monkey King with a flushed face, turned and hurried away.


    Sun Wukong looked down at himself, and said very depressed: "Am I so scary?"


    After getting in the car, Kyoko Yuki breathed a sigh of relief: "This future son-in-law is really a wicked evildoer! There is nothing to do with him, which makes me nervous every time I see him. If there is no need in the future, I will come less. Here it is..." As soon as he stepped on the accelerator, he left...


    Seeing that Kyoko Yuuki had left, Sun Wukong had a thought, and he also told the parents of Yuliye''s daughters all the relevant news.


    Then he waved his hand casually, laid a barrier here, separated a clone, and practiced with himself...


    The roar that erupts in the air from time to time, shaking the void!Had it not been for barriers, this earth would have to be destroyed!


    Until the sun went down, Monkey King stopped practicing with his own clone.


    "I haven''t been doing this for a long time, and occasionally doing some activities, it''s pretty good!" Monkey King looked at the clone in front of him and smiled.


    "Waiting to practice with you at any time, then see you next time!" The avatar waved his hand at Monkey King, and disappeared instantly.


    After removing the enchantment here, Monkey King jumped into the swimming pool in front of him, waved his hand, and the beautiful image of Kalifa appeared in the swimming pool.


    "Wukong!" The first time Kalifa saw Monkey King, he swam over with joy and hugged him naturally to wash his body.


    Sun Wukong''s queen chefs are Frosai and Keya, the place to sleep is the mermaid princess Baixing, and the singing and dancing performers are Snow Girl and Nongyu. It is Kalifa''s work that is responsible for his bathing.


    In short, the life of this product is so fragrant, luxurious and unscrupulous, which makes people jealous and envious.


    After washing, I started to do some shy things...


    It wasn''t until night fell that Monkey King sent the soft, soft, soft Kalifa into his world.


    When he entered the lobby, Asuna and the others just quit the game.


    Silica walked over to Monkey King and sat down, excited and regretful at the same time: "This game is much more fun than the previous sao, but unfortunately, school will start tomorrow, and there will be less playing time, so annoying!"


    "Isn''t there still time for evening?" Asuna smiled slightly.


    "I have to tell you about this issue!" Monkey King looked at Asuna and the others with a serious expression: "You don''t need to go to school in the future, just play this game well!"


    "Why?" Asuna looked at Monkey King with confusion.


    "There is no reason, you just need to carry out what I said! I have passed the words to your family and got their consent!" Sun Wukong said lightly.


    "Really? We really don''t have to go to school anymore?" Silica''s eyes widened by the sudden news: "Mom said, if you don''t read, you will be boring in the future, and no one will want it. !"


    "It''s okay, others don''t want me!" Monkey King rubbed Silica''s head and smiled.


    "That''s what you said!" Silica blushed, and then her eyes glowed again: "You can play games every day!"


    "This... isn''t it?" Asuna looked at Monkey King, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "If you don''t give a reason, I won''t listen to you!"


    "You all know that I am not an ordinary person, so naturally you are also out of the category of ordinary people... It¡¯s okay to tell you. The abilities you get in the game will reflect reality, that is to say, the abilities you get in the game will become your own abilities!"


    "Do you think we are stupid?" Asuna looked at Monkey King and rolled her eyes: "Don''t think your face is serious, I will believe you!"..

 1278 Chapter 83 The Two Sisters

    Monkey King looked at Asuna and didn''t give much explanation. With a wave of one hand, a flash of light flashed, and the phantom of the character created by Asuna in the game suddenly appeared, immersed in Asuna''s body, and instantly merged with her.


    Asuna instantly felt her whole body warm, an inexplicable warm current appeared in her body, her whole body became lighter, and her six senses had also been greatly improved.


    The sudden change made Asuna widened her eyes in shock: "This...this is?!"


    Monkey King smiled, and suddenly an ancient sword flashed in his hand and threw it to Asuna: "Just like in a game, try your current skill!"


    Asuna picked up the ancient sword, with excitement and anticipation in her heart.


    "The storm strikes!"


    With a soft drink, the ancient sword in Asuna''s hand was pierced continuously, imagining five sword lights, and stabs forward, but leaving five sword marks on the wall.


    "Really?!" Not only Asuna was stunned, but Yuriye and the others were also shocked. The skills in the game were really used in reality.


    This is incredible, the ability in the game, brought to reality, this ability is only seen in the novel!It happened before their eyes.


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Asuna looked at Monkey King in shock.


    "Understand now! For you, this game is more than just a game. Work hard. I will give you all the abilities in the game in the future!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Brother Goku! Can I do it too?" Silica asked expectantly.


    "Of course! Although this game is only a game, it is also a game that I cultivated your strength, so you have to work hard!"


    "Besides us, will anyone gain the ability in the game?" Yuriye asked curiously.


    "No, only I can let you merge the abilities in the game!"


    "Who are you? Don''t you plan to make it clear?" Asuna looked at Monkey King with a serious face.


    "It''s not the time yet, the time has come, I will naturally tell you!"


    "Really..." Asuna stared at Monkey King, and said seriously: "Try to improve your strength in the game, right? I remember! But why do you want us to improve our strength? Not even books Let''s read it."


    "Just for the future, you can do something for me!"


    "Do you have enemies?" Asuna asked with a serious face.


    "And very strong!" Monkey King nodded.


    "Understood!" Asuna nodded, her eyes firm and firm: "You helped me get rid of the pressure and restraint at home, and I will naturally help you with all my strength!"


    "No matter what enemy I face, I will stand by your side!" Yuli Yeer looked at Monkey King affectionately.


    "Me too!" Silica Jiao said: "The enemy of Brother Wukong is my enemy. I will definitely practice hard to help Brother Wukong!"


    "Me too!" Xing whispered, but his eyes were extremely firm.


    The girls no longer have doubts. In order to help Monkey King, they also have a goal to work hard.Playing games can improve your strength. This incredible thing makes you excited just thinking about it.


    "You don''t have to put pressure on yourself, the game is just a game, don''t be so serious!" Monkey King was very satisfied with the performance of the women, and smiled slightly.


    "Playing games, you won''t be stressed!" Silica smiled: "And you don''t need to read books, so lucky!"


    Asuna looked at Silica and shook her head helplessly.Relatively speaking, children hate reading.Those who have not studied are eager to return to school.People are always so contradictory.


    "It''s getting late, it''s time for dinner?" Xing reminded in a low voice.


    Hearing what she said, the other daughters all looked at Monkey King, their eyes full of expectation.


    "Then let''s start!" Monkey King waved his hand, and the table full of incredible food flashed out, and for a while, the intoxicating aroma drifted across the villa.


    Putting on the gaming helmet again, it was almost nine o''clock.


    Monkey King just appeared in the dungeon lobby, and a system announcement was also spread throughout the server: "Congratulations to the player basket, becoming the third player to reach level 10! A random blue skill book is awarded, hereby announcement!"


    "The third level 10 player appeared so soon? I thought I would have to wait until tomorrow morning! It seems that there are still some game masters!" Hearing the announcement of the system, Monkey King smiled slightly.Walked out of the dungeon hall, opened the map, and walked towards the warehouse according to the instructions. At this time, he had a backpack with a gold outfit and a purple outfit, and he had to store it in the warehouse.


    Just as Monkey King had stored all his equipment, the system announcement sounded again: "Congratulations to player Yuuki, becoming the fourth player to reach level 10! I hope you all continue to work hard!"


    The first three who reach level 10 first will receive system rewards, and there will be no rewards after that.


    "Yuki? You''re familiar!" Hearing this name, Monkey King immediately thought about it carefully, and then he smiled: "Could it be that "Absolute Sword"? So, that basket, is it her sister? At this point in time, her sister is indeed still alive..."


    For these two sisters, Monkey King immediately became interested and turned and walked towards the teleportation formation in the middle of the city...


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Monkey King finally saw a beautiful shadow coming out of the teleportation array.


    This is the image of a very beautiful mature big sister with long hair and fluttering hair, which gives people a sense of heroism. At the same time, there is also a gentle and peaceful beauty. The smile on the face makes people look very surprised Comfortable.With a long sword hanging around his waist, he looked like a swordsman.


    Only a moment after the mature big sister teleported out, another girl dressed as a swordsman teleported out.


    When she saw the woman next to her, she immediately threw herself into the woman''s arms happily: "Sister, that''s amazing! It''s more than ten minutes ahead of me!"


    "Hehe~ You are good too! It takes only a few more than a few minutes." Basket gently touched Yuuki''s head and smiled slightly.


    These two sisters are quite powerful masters, and they are indeed twin sisters.


    However, in the game, the images of the two women are quite different. The older sister looks much more mature and stable, while the younger sister is a lot younger.After all, it''s a game, you can modify your appearance.


    "Sister, look, is that a player?" Yuuki suddenly pointed in the direction where Monkey King was.


    "It is indeed a player, besides us, there are two people who reached level 10 before us. One is Lifa, which is the girl''s name. Then this person must be the Monkey King!" The basket nodded. Softly.


    PS: The number of voters was too small, and some people said that they could not vote, so this vote was cancelled.The next world is up to me to decide."Dynasty Warriors", "The Spirit of the Halberd Eater", and "Douro Continent" will choose one of these three...

 1279 Chapter 84 This is Bullying

    "Son Wukong! A player who has reached level 10 in less than three hours after opening the server?" Yuuki immediately became excited.


    "It should be him!" The basket nodded.


    "Great! This person must be a master, sister, or you go to challenge him? How about trying his skill?" Yuuki urged expectantly, holding the basket.


    "Forget it..." Basket shook his head helplessly.


    "How can you forget it! Only in battle can you meet real friends... and your sister doesn''t have much time... Didn''t you say that you want to leave your name in this world? Are you going to form a guild? So it is necessary to get to know such a master!" In Yuuki''s eyes, the sadness flashed away, and then he became serious again.


    The basket was a little moved, hesitated for a while, and shook his head again: "It''s OK. If you are too close to normal people and you have friendship, in the end, you can only increase the scars in their hearts and increase their sadness..."


    "Maybe sister, you are right..." Yuuki was silent for a while, then stopped insisting.


    It''s just that they don''t want to know Monkey King, but Monkey King wants to know them.


    Seeing that the two sisters turned around and were about to leave, Monkey King ran over immediately: "Wait, you two are the basket and Yuuki, I didn''t expect that the top four, except for me, are all women!"


    "Yo! Hello! I''m Yuuki, she''s my sister, basket! Nice to meet you!" Seeing Monkey King automatically came to say hello, Yuuki immediately said to Monkey King with a hearty smile.


    "Sure enough, these two sisters." Monkey King smiled heartily.


    "What''s the matter with us?" Basket looked at Monkey King in a soft voice.As she said before, she is very forbidden to be friends with normal people because she doesn''t want the other party to be sad in the end.


    "I''m just a little curious about you, meet a master!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "In front of you, we dare not call ourselves masters!" The basket smiled softly, that smile was very contagious: "Within three hours after the server was opened, it was already level 10, and I passed the Despair Ultimate difficulty dungeon alone. We can''t compare with you!"


    "That is, I and you are incomparable, but your talents are really good!" Monkey King looked up and down the two sisters Yuuki for a while, and said with a serious expression.


    "Heh~ Say you are fat, are you really panting?" Yuuki immediately glanced at Monkey King after hearing this, and said with a little boyishness: "Would you like to compete with me? I like to compete with powerful people. It''s a test!"


    "Yuki!" The basket immediately pulled at the corner of Yuuki''s clothes.


    "Don''t worry, sister, it''s just a competition, besides, I''m very curious about the first player in the game!" Yuuki gave the basket a relieved look.


    The basket immediately replied with a look of''I can''t help you''.


    "Want to compete with me?" Monkey King looked at Yuuki and smiled: "Okay! Don''t say I bully you, I''ll fight you fairly!"


    With that said, Monkey King issued a fair challenge application to Yuuki.


    The so-called fair challenge is a kind of competitive competition, with the same level and the same attributes, but the skills are their own skills.


    "It''s a practical and ordinary test! It doesn''t matter if you are a few levels higher than me!" Yuuki said with a cheerful expression looking at Monkey King.


    "Are you sure you want to compare with me in the normal way?" Monkey King looked at Yuuki with a joking expression.


    "Of course!" Yuuki tapped the hilt lightly with his left hand, showing innocent confidence on his face.


    "I''m already level 28, and you''re only level 10, normal test, you have to hang up with one move!" Monkey King looked at Yuuki.


    "Level 2...28? No?" Both Yuuki sisters looked at Monkey King in amazement, "Are you sure you are not fooling me?"


    They have just reached level 10, but Monkey King told them that he is already level 28, can they believe it?


    Monkey King directly showed his level panel.


    Looking at the LV: 28 number, the two sisters were speechless.


    Basket looked surprised and said: "It''s level 28 so soon? How did you level up?"


    "Swipe the dungeon! Desperate level 10 dungeon. I have used it more than 20 times. The experience is not bad, so the upgrade is quick!"


    "A copy? Sister, let''s try it later!" Yuuki smiled at the basket.


    The basket nodded with a smile.


    "Your level is much higher than mine. Let''s use a fair competition!" Yuuki looked at Monkey King, touched his head, and clicked the "OK" button in front of him. She was a little embarrassed, but she said to use normal. It''s okay to test.


    A battle flag suddenly landed in the sky, forming a battlefield, enveloping Monkey King and Yuuki.


    With a sound of "click," Yuuki drew the sword on her left waist with her right hand, and looked at her opponent with a serious face.


    Monkey King smiled slightly at Yuuki: "Come on, don''t say I bully you, I''m standing here, as long as you can make me move, even if you win!"


    "Don''t underestimate me!" Yuuki immediately shouted, Jiao''s body immediately rushed towards Monkey King, and the long sword in his hand stabbed at Monkey King!


    Unfortunately, this extremely fast sword was easily blocked by Monkey King.


    Yuuki was a little surprised. This person''s reflex nerves were so powerful that he could easily block one of his spurs.


    Yuuki immediately held her breath, poured the toes of her right foot with enough force to penetrate the ground, and then turned to the left with all her strength, and then swept down at Monkey King with a sword like lightning!


    Sun Wukong didn''t rush, straightened his sword to his side, and while receiving Yuuki''s swing, he stretched out his left hand, but it flicked at the center of Yuuki''s brow.


    "It''s amazing!" The competition had just begun, and the basket was shocked by Monkey King''s skill.


    And Monkey King''s easy-to-play attitude made Yuuki a little uncomfortable. Just after the match, he already knew the gap between himself and Monkey King.Regardless of the pain in the eyebrows, with a sweet cry, the whole person leaped to the right and pulled a little distance from the Monkey King. At the same time, he immediately hit the Monkey King''s upper right, upper left, and left side with a triple hit!


    Although he was successfully blocked by Monkey King, Yuuki had already managed to get close to Monkey King, and the whole person had almost rushed into his arms, almost clinging to each other.


    "I won!" Yuuki grinned at the Monkey King, suddenly exerting force under her feet, and hitting the Monkey King as Xiong with her body.


    Because Monkey King said before, as long as he moves a tiny bit, even if he loses, Yuuki is planning to slap Monkey King in the face, telling you to speak so forcefully!


    "Why do you see it?" Monkey King smiled, Yuuki''s movements had already been seen through by him at a glance, and when she hit, she instantly squatted down.


    Therefore, not only did Yuuki¡¯s xiong collision not work, she was stirred by Monkey King. After adding her forward strength, she fell on Monkey King¡¯s body with a long hand. The sword also dropped from his hand, and exhaled...

 1280 Chapter Eighty Five

    "You''re too quick to react, right? You can still react at such a close distance?" Yuuki stood up from Monkey King, rubbing her xiong with a red face.


    The strength of this flutter is not light.


    "How about it, do you still have to try?" Monkey King looked at Yuuki.


    "No, I can''t even touch you, it''s amazing!" Yuuki waved her hand heartily, picked up her sword, and inserted it back into the pin on her waist.Then he said to the basket: "Sister, go, let''s go to the copy!"


    "Is this gone? I knew each other anyway, add a friend!"


    "Yes!" Yuuki and Basket both sent out friend applications to Monkey King.


    After the three of them added friends to each other, the two sisters Yuuki also left.


    On the way to the dungeon hall, Yuuki took the basket by the hand and exclaimed, "Sister, that Monkey King is really amazing. This is the first time I feel helpless in someone else''s hands!"


    "It''s really amazing, maybe you haven''t noticed it yet, but from the point of view of my bystander, all your movements seem to have been seen through by him from the beginning, and even your attack seems to have been He is pulling the start..." Basket said with a serious face.


    "Isn''t it as exaggerated as you said? My attack is my own judgment, how could he let me start it." Yuuki chuckled indifferently, with an expression of your concern.


    "I hope so, but if your attack really leads you to make a counterattack like that, then this person is too enchanting!" Basket said with a serious expression.


    "It''s sister, you think too much, how can you do this by yourself!" Yuuki waved her hand indifferently. Even if the sister she admired said such things, she didn''t quite believe in the basket theory. , After all, this is incredible.In the theory of normal people, this is impossible.


    The two sisters chatted all the way, and arrived at the dungeon hall according to the instructions on the map.


    "There is only one dungeon at level 10, called Bison Ridge. There are five dungeon difficulty levels: normal, difficult, nightmare, Shura, despair, sister, are we going to challenge the ultimate despair difficulty?" Yuuki looked at the dungeon panel that popped out in front of him and asked Tao.


    "Let''s play the ordinary one first and see how difficult it is!" Basket thought for a while, said.


    "Don''t be so careful, sister, the man named Monkey King has passed the level of Despair difficulty. Although he is very powerful, can''t the two of us be better than him!" Yuuki said, decisively choosing Despair Level difficulty.


    The two women were shrouded in light from the angel statue, flashed, and were teleported to the copy space.


    Five minutes later, the figures of the two sisters flashed at the entrance of the hall of the instance.


    Yuuki looked depressed: "This is too exaggerated, right? Normal monsters are all red, and the lowest blood volume is 12000. Who can beat this!"


    "Yuki, Monkey King has cleared the level alone!" Basket reminded softly.


    Yuuki paused, and muttered, "How did this pervert live? No matter how good he is, he can''t get through it, right?"


    "But they have cleared the customs!" Basket exclaimed. At this time, she was also full of curiosity about Monkey King.


    Both she and her sister insisted on this Buffalo Ridge for only five minutes, and none of the mobs were killed. They were just pushed by the elite Bison and killed immediately!


    The difference in attributes is too large, and it is impossible to clear the level with the current player''s attributes.


    If she has good equipment, she is confident to pass through the normal monster zone, but if she kills the boss, she is really not confident.


    It''s hard to believe that this is really the difficulty of''despair'', how did Monkey King pass the level.


    "Or sister, let''s ask that Monkey King to take us to try to see how he cleared the level? I don''t believe it, he cleared the level according to normal means!" Yuuki expressed dissatisfaction. They can''t kill a single mob, Monkey King But the customs clearance is too big.


    "This... isn''t it?" The basket hesitated.


    "What''s wrong? If you add a friend, you will be a friend! My name is called Jiaguan, if you don''t come, forget it!" Yuuki said, opening the friend bar and sending a message to Monkey King.


    For a moment, Yuuki''s face was delighted: "He told us to wait, he will be there soon!"


    After a while, Monkey King entered the instance hall.


    The two sisters Yuuki greeted him immediately: "Monkey King, this desperate difficulty dungeon, really you cleared the level alone?"


    "The level is here, an iron fact!" Monkey King smiled.


    "I don''t believe you cleared the level normally!" Yuuki pouted.In her opinion, the desperate difficulty dungeon is really not something that can be cleared normally at this stage.


    "Don''t believe me? Let''s go! Brother takes you to pretend to be forced, and takes you to fly!"


    As Monkey King said, he joined the team and chose the Desperate Buffalo Ridge, and the three were passed into the dungeon at the same time.


    Looking at the elite bison all over the mountains, Yuuki said, "How do you kill these monsters? All of them are of red rank, and the one with the highest attack will be hit by a second!"


    "Look at me taking care of them in minutes!" Monkey King said, flashing an ancient sword with a purple halo in his hand.


    This is a purple outfit that he burst out after brushing more than 20 copies: [Purple Light], it can be equipped at level 20, additional skills: colorful, and physical damage +30%.


    "Purple outfit?!" The two sisters Yuuki looked at the weapons in Sun Wukong''s hands, both with a look of surprise. Looking at the young equipment in their hands, they suddenly realized: "It turns out that you can pass the level because of the difference in equipment. what!"


    Just after Yuuki finished speaking, he saw Monkey King throw away the ancient sword in his hand. The ancient sword instantly turned into dozens of lightsabers and flew towards the elite group of bison!


    Seeing the rows of elite bisons exploded into light spots, the two sisters Yuuki were stunned by the picture in front of them...


    Fifteen minutes later, the three people reported from the copy.


    Looking at the two sisters who were still shocked, Monkey King looked at Yuuki and smiled, "How about it, are you dissatisfied?"


    "I...I took it!" Yuuki said, looking at Monkey King with bright eyes: "You are so handsome! Take me as a disciple and teach it to me!"


    "Yuki!" When the basket heard the words, her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, reminding Yuuki.Although she was also a little moved, she still didn''t want to have too much involvement with Monkey King, so as not to leave sad memories in his heart, because she knew very well that her time was running out.


    Hearing the reminder from the basket, Yuuki, who had originally looked excited, immediately lowered her head and said nothing.


    Sun Wukong naturally knew what they were worried about, and didn''t click on it. He looked at Yuuki and smiled: "You all have good talents. I will accept this apprentice!"


    PS: Thanks to yongqi for rewarding 5888. I started working today, so I can only add one more tomorrow.4 more guarantees tomorrow...

 1281 Chapter 86: Twin Apprentices

    "Really?" Yuuki immediately became surprised, but then lowered his head again: "Forget it!"


    "I was so enthusiastic just now. Why did it die?" Monkey King patted Yuuki''s head and smiled: "You have to play the game happily, why are you so scrupulous!"


    The two sisters Yuuki were taken aback for a while, and the basket was silent for a while, and said: "Maybe you are right, I think too much..."


    "Come on, I''ll pass on your swordsmanship!" Monkey King said, adjusting the skill column and teaching the swordsmanship to the two sisters respectively.


    "Swordsmanship! That''s great!" Yuuki looked at her skills, that was a joy.It is the dream of many people to be able to fly swords in the sky.Even the basket has a trace of excitement on his face.


    "Master, what other great skills are there? Let''s pass them on to us!" Yuuki looked at Monkey King with expectation.


    Obviously, with the swordsmanship taught by Monkey King, she really regarded Monkey King as her master.The two sisters are very serious people, so naturally they do what they say.


    "The skills are temporarily out, but since you called me Master, if you don''t teach you a few tricks, wouldn''t you be too sorry for the word Master, come with me!" Monkey King said, walking outside the dungeon hall...


    The two sisters Yuuki glanced at each other and followed closely...


    According to the map instructions, Monkey King took the two sisters to a bandit base camp. Bandits here are generally level 12, ordinary white monsters, and only 850 HP.


    "Using humanoid monsters to train you is not suitable. In the past, your actions were all attacks based on the instructions of the system, as well as the fighting methods that you figured out by yourself, and relying on your own powerful reflex nerves to fight. Here, it is indeed very powerful, but in front of real masters, it is full of flaws! Today, I will teach you what real fighting skills are!"


    "The real fighting skills?" Yuuki and sisters both looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Yes, your two sisters have excellent nerve reflexes. As long as you cooperate with the fighting skills I have taught you, then you will be a real master, whether in the game or in reality!" Sun Wukong said. , Walked towards the band of robbers in front: "It is useless to say more, I will let you see first!"


    Picking up the ancient sword, Monkey King rushed directly into the robber group...


    These robbers are all actively attacking monsters. As soon as the Monkey King entered their field of vision, he yelled and killed him!


    Once, there were seventeen robbers.


    "You can see that your nerve reflexes are very powerful. This is a good foundation. With the addition of eyesight, footwork, and timing, you can¡¯t react to what you see, but Observe each of their subtle movements. From the subtle movements, you can see the trajectory of the opponent''s shot, and then sense the faint flow of the air around your body to avoid attacks from other targets around your body. Seeing the enemy''s first opportunity, give the opponent the simplest and most effective counterattack..."


    While Sun Wukong was talking, he easily dodged in the onslaught of the seventeen robbers, even if he closed his eyes, he was able to do no difference!


    With two swords down, you can kill a robber.


    The incredible picture in front of her stunned the two sisters Yuuki.


    And Yuuki opened her mouth wide, with an incredible expression on her face: "Sister...Before, when I competed with him, all the attacks were not really arranged by him, right?"


    "It looks like this is the case now!" Basket nodded blankly.If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would really not believe that there are such abnormalities in the world.


    "We seem to... really worship an amazing master!" Yuuki suddenly became excited.


    After a while, Monkey King killed all the other robbers, looked at the two sisters, and said, "How do you understand?"


    "Generally I understand, but I am afraid it is difficult to do it!" The basket pondered for a moment, and shook his head.


    "I didn''t ask you to do my level right away. I just told you to practice slowly. First, start with a bandit. When you can see through the movements of a bandit, then start with two bandits. Exercise¡­"


    Monkey King spoke, opened the status bar, tapped twice, Yui and Karula appeared in front of Monkey King after a burst of white light passed.


    After the two girls went offline, they were automatically retracted into the corresponding space, and they could only come out if they were summoned again by Monkey King.


    "Wow! So cute!" When Yuuki saw Yui, she immediately hugged her with bright eyes, her eyes full of affection.


    "Are they?" Basket asked, looking at Monkey King.


    "She is Yui, although she is my pet, but her identity is quite special; her name is Karula, my attendant." Monkey King introduced briefly.


    "It turns out that she is the first attendant mentioned in the system announcement! It''s so beautiful!" Looking at Karula, the basket felt astonished.


    "Yui, I will train the two of them now. If there is no blood, you can make up for them, and pull them up when they die!"


    "Okay, Dad!" Yui nodded seriously.


    "Dad?" Both Yuuki sisters looked at Monkey King with weird faces.


    "It''s said that Yui''s identity is a bit special, don''t pay too much attention to these details!" Monkey King said, looking at Karula: "Go and practice swordsmanship by yourself!"


    "Okay! Lord!" Karula said, sacrificing the ancient sword in her hand, and went to find the bandits to practice swordsmanship.


    On the other hand, Monkey King asked the two sisters Yuuki to lead a robber over, and began to teach them how to see through the opponent''s movements and how to make effective and simple avoidance...


    "Yuki, I''m not asking you to look with your eyes and wait until your opponent launches an attack before you evade, but I tell you to predict the opponent''s attacking moves and make effective evasion in advance before seeing the opponent make subtle movements. ¡­"


    "What you said is so simple, how can you see through his attacking moves in advance with such subtle movements?"


    "This requires a lot of practical experience. It can''t be practiced in one or two days. Practice slowly. One day you will succeed!"


    A little bit of time passed, and soon it was early morning, and Monkey King greeted the two sisters Yuuki, it was the original underground line.


    As a servant, Karura was also immediately taken into the servant space, only Yui was still training with the two sisters.Because she is special, even if Monkey King goes offline, she can choose not to be collected into Monkey King''s pet space.


    PS: 4 changes today, this is the first one...

 1282 Chapter 87 Ranking

    Taking off the game helmet, Monkey King stretched out, his figure disappeared in the room, and he went back to his own world...


    When the sky just got dark, he appeared in the room again, watching Yuli Yeer sleeping on zhuang, Monkey King smiled and got directly into the bed.


    Feeling the heavy object on her body, Yu Liye was awakened from her sleep and was terrified. After seeing her face clearly, she breathed a sigh of relief: "Wukong, where did you go this night? Why didn''t you see you? people?"


    "Go to save the world!" Monkey King smiled, seeing what Yuli Yeer wanted to say, he immediately lowered his head and blocked her mouth.


    For a moment, there was a shy voice in the room...


    I didn''t get up until 10 o''clock in the morning. After washing and eating breakfast, I also learned that Asuna and the others were already level 10 and were waiting for him in Holy Sword City.


    "You all go to the warehouse and wait for me, I''ll be there soon!" After Sun Wukong said this, they all went back to the room and entered the game.


    As soon as he entered the game, Monkey King saw that the two sisters Yuuki were still working hard to practice their operations, and even Lianyi was always with them.


    "Dad!" Seeing Monkey King go online, Yui immediately rushed into his arms.


    "Master, good morning!" The two sisters Yuuki immediately killed the robbers and saluted Monkey King very politely.


    "You have been practicing? Have you ever rested?"


    "Have a rest for a few hours, not long after coming here!" Basket said.


    Monkey King nodded: "Go on, I''ll go back to the city to pick up some friends, and I will bring them here to practice with you in a while!"


    The sisters Yuuki nodded.


    "Yui, you are looking at the two of them here, and I will come as soon as I go!"


    "Okay, dad is going to pick up mom and them, hurry up!"


    Monkey King rubbed Yui''s head, took out a roll back to the city scroll, ripped it and sent it back to the city.


    At this time, the Holy Sword City is not as deserted as before. One day and one night, there are finally many players in this city, shouting, shouting, and seeking group sounds, it is extremely lively. .


    "This is a bit like the world of games!" Monkey King smiled and walked directly to the warehouse...


    When Monkey King arrived, he saw from afar, Asuna and the others were surrounded by players.


    No way, no matter where she is, there is no shortage of flies by her side.


    "Brother Wukong! Here!" The sharp-eyed Silica saw Monkey King from afar and immediately waved hello.


    When she approached, Silica was the first to hug Monkey''s right hand: "Brother Wukong, what about good equipment?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m already ready!" Monkey King said, walking to the warehouse clerk and said lightly: "Help me open the warehouse."


    "Okay, dear guest!" The guy said, a virtual warehouse page appeared in front of Monkey King, and pieces of equipment emitting golden light inside, which can be described as bright blind eyes. Unfortunately, these things Only Monkey King can see it.


    Monkey King retrieved all the items in it with one click, and then traded the equipment that had been allocated to Asuna one by one.


    Looking at the gold outfits and the highest-level purple outfits, Asuna immediately looked at Monkey King: "Are you going to rob Sao?"


    The reason she said this was just to vomit, because they spent a day and night on the monsters, and at most they got a green outfit, but Monkey King gave them a gold outfit and a purple weapon. This gap ¡­


    "How do you like it?" Monkey King looked at Asuna and smiled.


    "It''s okay, but they can only be equipped at level 12-15, and weapons can only be equipped at level 20. It seems that we have to upgrade!"


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to meet two new friends. They are amazing! If you are singled out, even Asuna will not be your opponent!"


    "Really?" Yu Liye''s face was immediately surprised. Among them, Sun Wukong''s strength is not to be mentioned. Asuna''s strength is recognized as the strongest. Sun Wukong suddenly said that there are two more Biasna is more powerful, can they not be surprised?


    "Then I will meet these two girls!" Asuna immediately became interested.


    "Girls? Asuna, how do you know they are girls without seeing them?" Silica asked curiously.


    "With Wukong''s urinary sex, it is impossible to make friends with men!" Asuna glanced at Monkey King and cast a scornful look.This person is good at everything, but this is what makes people speechless.


    "Okay! Really..." Silica blushed.


    At this moment, a system announcement suddenly came: "The number of players reaching level 10 has exceeded 10,000, and the major rankings are open. Please check the main menu ranking list for specific content!"


    Announcement ten times in a row.


    "The leaderboard is on, Goku must be the first!" Silica immediately opened her game main menu with anticipation, and first checked the ranking list:


    First place: Monkey King, LV: 28, Race: Human, Gender: Male


    Second place: basket, LV: 17, race: human, gender: female


    Third place: Yuuki, LV: 17, race: human, gender: female


    Fourth place: Asuna, LV: 14, race: human, gender: female


    Fifth place: Yu Liyeer, LV: 13, race: human, gender: female


    Sixth place: Eugene, LV: 13, race: fire spirit, gender: male


    Seventh place: Sterben, LV: 12, race: dark elf, gender: male


    Eighth place: Shuo Ye, LV: 12, Race: Wind Elf, Gender: Female


    Ninth place: Silica, LV: 12, race: human, gender: female


    Tenth: Youmei, LV: 12, Race: Water Elf, Gender: Female


    "Brother Wukong is indeed number one! Ah! Even I am ranked ninth, great!" Silica immediately cried out happily after seeing the list.


    Similarly, the exclamation of countless players came from all around.


    "Damn! This is the Monkey King, where''s the evildoer? Level 28? What a joke! A total of 2.3 and level 11! Are you sure there is nothing wrong?"


    "Do you know a woolen thread, don''t you know that they have already cleared the level 10 Despair dungeon? That experience is absolutely outrageous, level 28, what''s so surprising?"


    "Desperate level dungeon! I really don''t know how that pervert lived, our team is still infinitely destroyed at the last boss in Normal difficulty!"


    "This is not the point. The point is, have you noticed that in the top 10 list, there are only three men, and all of them are women. When did women play games so vigorously?"


    "I''m going! Really! The big masters are actually beaten by women!"


    PS: Second more...

 1283 Chapter 88 The Lost Sea God Orb

    The ranking list is full of familiar names to Monkey King, and the sister paper beside him, except Xing, is all on the list.


    Well, there is another Lifa who has not been on the list. She has not been online since she was offline last time. Monkey King knew that she had gone to school to report.


    Seeing that even Silica was on the list, fortunately, holding the corners of her clothes with her hands and lowering her head, she dared not look at Monkey King.


    "Don''t worry too much, you can rise to level 10 alone, it''s pretty good!" Monkey King naturally saw Xing''s low mood, rubbed her head, and comforted.


    After receiving Sun Wukong¡¯s comfort, Xing had a smile on her face and she didn¡¯t make the list. She didn¡¯t care, but that Sun Wukong would be disappointed.


    "Wukong, that, I received a strange task, can you take a look?" Xing suddenly remembered something, and immediately looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "What task, share it with you!" Monkey King immediately pulled Asuna and the others into the team, watching Lucky with interest.


    Fortunately, I directly pasted the task information into the team chat box: [Lost???,mission details:???; Task difficulty:???


    "Why are they all question marks? Is it a hidden mission?" Monkey King immediately became interested: "How did you receive this mission?"


    "When I was in Xinshou Village, because there were too many people and it was not easy to rob monsters, I was always doing task upgrades. Once, the village chief asked me to go to the river and catch him some carp. This bead is I caught it fishing!"


    Fortunately speaking, he took out a luminous fist-sized bead. The light from it shone behind the person, and there was a wonderful feeling of water rippling on the body, which was indescribable.


    Seeing the beads in Xing''s hands, Silica looked surprised: "Is such a big bead still catchable?"


    "What I caught was a small jade box. After opening it, the jade box suddenly turned into a light spot and disappeared, and then there was such an extra bead in my hand." Xing explained.


    "There is no hint for the task, what should I do! How about calling Sao out and asking her?" Silica suggested.


    "Still, if you ask Sao for everything, you will lose the fun of the game. Let''s tackle this task ourselves!" Asuna said with a serious face.


    "It''s just that I don''t even know what kind of bead this is. How do I look for clues? And I still caught it in Novice Village. We now want to go to the Novice Village where we are lucky. We have to walk for more than half a day!" .


    "Why didn''t you tell us in advance? Now that everyone has come out, it seems that this task is difficult to complete!" Inamori Tomomi shook her head.


    Asuna and the others nodded in approval.


    "Sorry, I thought it wasn''t an important thing, so I didn''t say..." Xing Lima lowered his head with aggrieved expression.


    "Just one mission, what apologize!" Yu Liye''s helpless look at Xing.


    "What you get in Novice Village does not necessarily have to be completed in Novice Village. Since it is an item of an NPC, then naturally you have to ask the NPC!" Monkey King said, and immediately summoned Karula.


    Seeing the beautiful woman who suddenly appeared, Asuna and the others were surprised. Inamori Yumi said softly: "This should be your attendant, Karura, right?"


    "En~" Sun Wukong nodded: "You can introduce yourself!"


    After everyone introduced themselves, Monkey King said to Xing: "Fortunately, you pass that bead to Karula."


    Fortunately, he handed the bead in his hand to Karula.


    "Do you know what this thing is?" Monkey King looked at Karula and asked.


    "This is..." When she saw the jade beads, Karula immediately widened her eyes in shock, and said in surprise: "This color, this gleam like a sea wave, is this the legendary Sea God Zhu] How did you get it?"


    "Sea God Pearl? Sounds amazing!" Silica said in surprise.


    "I caught this when I was fishing in Novice Village!" Xing Rou said.


    "I caught it by fishing in Xinshou Village? How could it be possible! This Sea God Orb is the treasure of the palace of the Undersea Dragon Palace. It is impossible to appear in Xinshou Village. I should have read it wrong, right?" Karula was stunned after listening. Immediately shook his head.


    Fortunately, he suddenly yelled with a happy face: "Ah! You are not wrong, this is really the Sea God Orb, the prompt on the taskbar has changed!"


    Having said that, fortunately, I pasted the task again: [The Lost Sea God Pearl]: In order to break through the Dragon Palace City barrier and play in the world, the playful dragon girl secretly took the Dragon Palace City treasure [Sea God Pearl], and unfortunately encountered the sea midway The monster attacked and the Dragon Girl disappeared, and the [Sea God Orb] was also lost. Please find the Dragon Girl as soon as possible, rescue her, and return [Sea God Orb] to Dragon Palace. The Dragon King must thank you.Mission remaining time: 23 hours, 59 minutes and 12 seconds... Mission difficulty: SSS


    "It turned out to be an SSS-level difficult task, and there is still a time limit. It is indeed the most difficult task of the SSS-level!" Asuna exclaimed.


    "This should not be done, right? Who knows where the dragon girl is? There is only 24 hours!" Silica shook her head helplessly.


    "Although the task is a bit old-fashioned, but the difficulty of this task arouses my interest!" Monkey King said, smiling slightly: "It was mentioned in the task that the dragon girl was attacked by the sea monster on the way, so That is to say, she was attacked on the bottom of the sea, and the place where the Dragon Palace is located is probably only the sea area on the east coast of Qinglong City! Let¡¯s go there and look for clues right away!"


    "Well, your analysis is very reasonable, then let''s go to the east coast of Qinglong City!" Asuna and the others nodded in agreement.


    Monkey Goku immediately sent a message to the two sisters Yuuki. Not long after, the two sisters appeared in the Holy Sword City with Yui.


    After everyone''s introduction, they sent to Qinglong City in a unified manner and walked towards the east coast...


    On the way, it took another half an hour to hurry, and the group finally came to the east coast!


    "Is this the sea..." Looking at the endless sea in front of them, the two sisters Yuuki were excited, because they had never seen the real sea.


    "Are we going to the sea? But I haven''t heard of any props selling water breathing!" Yu Liye frowned.


    "Isn''t there still Sea God Orb, such a powerful name, if you don''t even have this feature, I''m really sorry for such a popular name." Monkey King said lightly.


    Taking the Sea God Orb from Xing''s hand, Sun Wukong fiddled with it a few times. In an instant, a transparent mask with the Sea God Orb as the center point spread out, reaching a diameter of ten meters.


    "Look, it will be done!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and after Asuna and the others got closer, they dived into the sea together...


    PS: Third more...

 1284 Chapter 89 Submarine Ruins

    The area where the Sea God Pearl spreads out is extremely magical. It does not separate the surrounding sea water, but within the ten-meter aperture that it spreads out, it is clearly invaded in the sea water and can be clearly felt. With the presence of sea water, the clothes have never been stained with any drops of water, and they can breathe smoothly in it, just like land.


    "It''s amazing, this feeling is so wonderful!" Inamori Yumi exclaimed sincerely.Asuna and the others were also surprised by this magical scene.


    "I wanted to play in the sea a long time ago, but now it''s finally realized!" Silica''s small face flushed with excitement. Such a journey is indeed exciting and exciting.


    "This kind of opportunity, there is no chance to experience it in reality, how about we record a video of an underwater adventure!" Liyeer immediately suggested.


    "That''s a good idea!"


    When Asuna heard her level, she opened the menu and turned on the camera function.


    "I heard that the underwater world is ten times more dangerous than land. I don''t know if it is true?" Xing leaned close to Monkey King and said nervously.


    "What are you afraid of? We have a super pervert here!" Asuna glanced at Monkey King and smiled slightly.


    "I agree with that, Master is a humanoid bug, super abnormal!" Yuuki answered with a serious face.


    "I said, can you not damage it? Am I wrong too?"


    "This is a compliment to you, it didn''t hurt you!" Yuuki said with a serious face.


    "Attention, I have already dived to a certain extent, and I have seen the monsters on the bottom of the sea!" Basket suddenly reminded with a serious face.


    All the women looked solemnly towards the bottom of the sea...


    The underwater world is completely different from the land world.


    When Monkey King and the others dived to a certain depth, the world in the sea gradually appeared in front of them.


    Countless kinds of fish swim on this quiet seabed, and the various kinds of species render the seabed colorful, and one species has entered a dreamy world.


    There are also some strange-shaped fishes, exuding a wonderful luster, bringing light to this gradually darkened deep-sea world.


    "Really... so beautiful..." Yuuki and the others were not fascinated by the beautiful pictures in front of them.


    But behind the beauty, hidden dangers are often hidden.


    A strange fish with a length of more than three meters, shaped like a shark, with a mouth like a sword, and sword wings on its back swims slowly towards the Monkey King and the others...


    When it got close, the attributes of this strange fish were immediately revealed: sword-winged shark, grade: cyan, LV: 40, HP: 22550/22550


    "Level 40? Isn''t it? It''s just a short dive!" You Liyeer and the others suddenly looked surprised.


    "It seems that this task cannot be done. The lowest level monster area is all level 40. If you get to Dragon Palace City, it won''t be more than one hundred?" Basket said helplessly.


    "It''s okay, it''s a big deal to give up the mission, just take it to play!" Asuna smiled indifferently.


    "That''s right, to be able to be on the scene and see the world under the sea is worth a visit!" Inamori Tomomi smiled softly.


    "This is just the beginning! What frustrating words are you talking about!" Monkey King immediately interrupted their conversation: "Tell you, it''s okay if you don''t do it, as long as you do it, I will never tolerate failure! What about the 100th level? Put them out!"


    "Okay! Then we can rely on you!" Asuna looked at Monkey King and smiled slightly. As long as the words of Monkey King are there, then this task is not difficult, because they all know that Monkey King is in the game. All of his abilities can be given to reality, how could he be rare in this mere Dragon Palace City.


    While they were talking, the sword-winged shark appeared in the field of vision. Its originally gentle face suddenly became ferocious and violent. The tail of the sword swung, swelling out countless waves and blisters, and swiftly swam towards Monkey King and the others. Go!


    With a light wave of Sun Wukong''s hand, countless lightsabers flashed in an instant, forming a Tai Chi sword formation that trapped the sword-winged sharks. The lightsabers circulated rapidly, strangling mercilessly, bringing up a large amount of blood fog, and then with a snap, the sword The winged shark burst into a light spot and dissipated.


    "This is dead? That''s a level 40 weird!" Basket was shocked.


    "Get used to it!" Yuriye smiled slightly while looking at the basket.


    In front of the humanoid monster Sun Wukong, no matter how terrifying the monster it is, he has turned into countless experiences in his sword formation...


    After diving for more than 30 minutes, an underwater ancient relic appeared in front of Monkey King. The monsters here, in addition to the weird giant fish, also have more sea monsters walking upright. And the level has reached level 50, which is also mixed with many elites and leaders, and at one gate, there is a giant octopus guarded by more than ten meters.


    With the countless octopus tentacles, seeing Asuna and the others fought a cold war together, it reminded them of the disgusting tentacles.


    They are just more than ten-level''little rookies'', in front of this group of ferocious sea monsters, they can only be abused.


    "Brother Wukong, you don''t need to do the task, the tentacle monster must die!" Silica yelled, holding her small fist, pointing at the octopus not far away.


    "I agree with that!" The basket also nodded seriously.


    "Tentacles or something, I hate it too!" Sun Wukong said, squeezing the sea god''s pearl to Asuna, a little under her feet, like an arrow from the string flying out...


    "Hey! Master! Wait, you are going out of the aperture like this..." Yuuki immediately reminded anxiously.


    It''s just that Monkey King has rushed out of the protection of the aperture and entered the field of vision of the group of sea monsters. When countless sea monsters were besieging him, countless lightsabers appeared all over the Monkey King, forming a lightsaber. The flying tornado completely protects him!


    And the nearby Kraken was strangled by the lightsaber tornado, all turned into light spots burst!


    "Master is really a pervert!" Yuuki''s worried expression was suddenly replaced by shock and emotion.


    "This is really a player? Isn''t it a GM? Can you breathe in the water without any assistance?" At the moment, the basket also said that it was quite speechless. On the contrary, it is to kill the advanced ones. Is this game played like this?


    "What''s GM? The gods and horses are all clouds in front of Brother Wukong!" Silica looked at the slaughter square figure in the court with both eyes, her face flushed with excitement: "Brother Wukong! Kill! Kill the tentacles! Tentacles are the most annoying!"


    At this moment, Silica was like a fan of Monkey King.


    Before long, the sea monster here was slaughtered under Sun Wukong''s hundreds of lightsabers!And Monkey King was directly promoted to level 30.


    "Next, it''s you!" Monkey King walked slowly towards the huge octopus...


    PS: Fourth more."Sword Art Online" is almost over, the next world is to choose between "Dynasty Warriors" and "Douro Continent".Individuals still prefer "Douluo Continent", check the information first.I don''t want to write about the low-strength plane, it''s boring...

 1285 Chapter 90 The Devil Chapter Shark

    Devil Chapter Shark, Grade: Blue BOSS, LV: 60, HP: 325000/325000


    As the name suggests, this is the head shark.The shark''s head and the octopus''s body looked terrifying and terrifying. Just the way they looked, they had to scare countless people out of their way.


    Although it is only a blue grade, I believe that this Devil Zhang Shark is more terrifying than the average red BOSS. Only by relying on its huge body and countless terrifying tentacles, it can be concluded that it is definitely not easy to mess with.


    "A level 60 blue BOSS, it seems difficult to break the defense!" Monkey King looked at the Devil Zhang Shark in front of him with a flat face, and finally fixed his gaze on its mouth. A faint light appeared at the corner of the mouth. Radians.


    With your right foot in the water, the figure flew out like an arrow from the string...


    At the same time, the devil Zhangsha obviously spotted Monkey King, immediately roared, and dozens of terrifying and disgusting feet shot towards Monkey King!


    That scene is like dozens of huge water snakes walking around Monkey King...


    Monkey King swiftly moved in the water, swimming in a dozen or so feet with zero motion. Like the devil Zhang Shark besieging and strangling, he can always dodge safely from the crevices, and his movements in the water are like a strip. The fish swims freely, and Asuna and the others are stunned.


    When I got close, I saw that Devil Zhang Shark suddenly opened its big mouth with sharp teeth, and bit down towards Monkey King who was close in front of you!


    This time, Monkey King did not dodge, but at the moment when the Devil''s Zhang Shark bite down, he entered the mouth of the Devil''s Zhang Shark at a speed like a flying fish...


    "Ah! Brother Goku was eaten!" Silica immediately exclaimed.


    "Don''t worry, Dad will be fine!" Yui immediately explained: "It was Dad who entered the mouth of Devil Zhang Shark. It seems that Dad has discovered that it is difficult to get an effective attack on Devil Zhang Shark outside. So I want to enter its body to attack!"


    "Enter the body to attack? It won''t be digested, will it?" Basket said with some worry.


    "Indeed, if the monster is swallowed into the stomach, it will automatically reduce HP every second, the value is still very scary, it does not take more than ten seconds, I am afraid it will be digested! But I believe this effect will not be effective for Dad! Yui explained very positively.


    "Why? Is there any invincible skill that Master can''t achieve?" Yuuki was curious.


    "Of course, Dad is omnipotent!" Yui said proudly.


    During the conversation, I saw that Devil Zhang Shark suddenly screamed and screamed, with red eyes and horrible cobwebs with bloodshot eyes. The endless pain also made it mad, dozens of terrifying feet like a terrible whip. In general, it''s devastating!


    For a time, the water waves rolled and almost formed a terrifying seabed whirlpool. The surrounding corals and rocks were all under its feet and were crushed!


    And the HP on its head was declining at an astonishing speed.


    "Sure enough, Wukong was attacking within its body, and the blood volume was thousands or thousands of drops..." Asuna looked surprised, but before she could finish her words, she saw a''poof'', countless The lightsaber flew out from the abdomen of the Devil Zhang Shark, strangling a cloud of blood.


    From the wound of the blood hole, Asuna and the others were shocked to find that countless lightsabers galloped through the body of the devil shark, cutting every internal organ in its body...


    "Use the [Wanliu Residual Light Sword] in the body, who can stand it?!" Yuuki looked at the scene in front of her with a look of exclamation, and the look at Monkey King was full of endless worship.


    Before long, under the merciless slaughter of Monkey King, the huge Devil Zhang Shark was stabbed with countless sword-scar holes, blood staining the sea area, and finally, with the last trace of blood emptied, there was a''pop'', Burst into countless light spots and dissipate!


    And as it dissipated, the broken feet and pieces of meat all turned into light spots and dissipated. Even the sea area that had been dyed scarlet all around was restored to its original clarity.


    Sun Wukong and Asuna were all flashes of golden light, and they all rose to a level.


    In addition to the countless sea monsters killed before, Monkey King''s current level is already 33.And Asuna and the others are also level 25 or 6.


    Leapfrog killing monsters, the experience is really terrifying, and the number is so large, the speed of upgrading is really a rocket!


    And the changes on the ranking list have caused an uproar. Countless players have rushed to the customer service to complain. This is simply too abnormal. Is the speed of this level increase too terrifying?No opening, who believes?


    It¡¯s just that the official answer of "God''s Domain" is very concise. The data is normal and there are no BUGs. It is a solemn statement that "God''s Domain" has no GM, and everything is done by the main brain''sao'' alone. The company cannot intervene. In this real virtual world, everything is possible. If you threaten to quit the game, they will simply say to you: Get out!


    There is just such a virtual company in the world, and it is so emboldened and so arrogant.


    The Devil Zhang Shark dropped five pieces of equipment, one red outfit, and four blue outfits; they were all equipped with an astonishing level 55.Without even looking at it, Monkey King threw away all his equipment.


    "Want to be so wasteful? Selling money is fine too!" Yuuki said immediately.


    "Brother is not bad for money!" Monkey King said such a domineering remark very plainly.In exchange, Asuna and the others rolled their eyes together.


    "Let''s go! Go in and take a look at the ancient ruins in the sea, hoping to find clues about the dragon girl!" Monkey King looked at the ancient ruins gate in front of him and said.


    "In fact, we directly handed the Sea God Orb to the Dragon King of Dragon Palace City, do you think our mission is also completed?" You Liyeer asked suddenly.


    "It is stated in the task reminder that to find the Dragon Girl, the task is completed after the Sea God Orb is handed over to the Dragon King. If we directly hand the Sea God Orb to the Dragon King, we may not be treated as a thief!" Sun Wukong was faint. The way.


    "There is indeed such a possibility. It is impossible for us to return the Sea God Orb even if we have completed the task with a mission of SSS level difficulty. The key to this task must be this dragon girl!" Asuna agreed with her expression. nod.


    "Let''s go! If you really can''t find the Dragon Girl, we''ll just go to return the Sea God Orb. Let''s search around now!" Monkey King said, and walked in the ancient ruins first...


    However, when they hadn''t been on the ancient road for long, countless siren soldiers emerged from all directions and surrounded them!


    As far as his eyes could be, there were densely packed sea monsters, no less than 30,000!


    PS: I work here while writing books. It hurts so much. When the work is over this time, I will not take over work decisively. I am so tired. Just stay at home and write a book. Yesterday, the change was broken, and it will be added when I finish my work. It will be done early next month. ..

 1286 Chapter 91 The murder caused by a Qigong bomb

    "Oh~ We seem to have fallen into the enemy''s trap?" Yuuki looked at the surrounding scenes, couldn''t help but smile, her hearty personality made her feel less nervous.


    "Goku, what should I do?" Asuna looked at Monkey King.In this situation, they are powerless, one is quantity and the other is level, so they put their hopes on Monkey King.


    There are more than 30,000 siren, this kind of big scene is simply incomprehensible, each siren spit out a water arrow, deducting a little of their blood can take them all seconds, not to mention, at their level, they are affected by these seas. If the demon attacked, he had to be killed in seconds.


    "Look again, they didn''t immediately launch an attack, it means there is a problem..."


    Perhaps it was to confirm what Sun Wukong said. Just after his words fell, he saw a group of Krakens on the sea channel split into two rows and let out a way, while a Kraken riding a huge lobster slowly When he came to the front, he even glanced at Monkey King and the others, focusing on Asuna''s body.


    No, it should be said that it was gathered on the [Sea God Orb] in Asuna''s hands. In the green eyes, there was infinite greed and 0 greed: "It really is the Sea God Orb! Unexpectedly, we haven''t looked for it for a year. The Sea God Orb that was found fell into the hands of your humans. Today, it is really lucky!"


    As he said, the lobster knight''s eyes immediately radiated extremely cold eyes, and said in a commanding tone: "Hand over the Sea God Orb, I can forgive you not to die!"


    "It seems that you seem to know something!" Monkey King looked at the lobster rider, smiled, and asked in the other person''s tone: "Then, tell us where the dragon girl is now, and I can spare you not to die!"


    "Dragon Girl?" The lobster knight''s eyes flickered, and he burst into laughter, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world: "A trivial ant, he said so loudly that I should not die! Haha~~Humanity , Your ignorance makes me really want to ask, are you stupid? Haha~~" said the lobster knight, his size became presumptuous.


    Even the Sea-Monsters around them also showed a mocking and terrible laugh.


    "There is a good show to watch now!" Yuliyeer smiled suddenly.


    "What?" The basket looked at Yuliyeer curiously.


    "If Goku gets angry, it will be terrifying!" Yuli Yeer smiled and didn''t explain much.


    "Huh~ I was laughed at by a set of data...|" Monkey King shook his head lightly, his body slowly floating up, and as he floated, Asuna and the others also floated together...


    "Want to escape? Can you escape?" The lobster rider looked at Monkey King''s behavior and immediately snorted with disdain. With a big wave, countless sea monsters also floated and surrounded the Monkey King...


    "Escape?" Monkey King glanced at the lobster rider who looked at them with joking eyes, shook his head helplessly, and was too lazy to explain, suddenly a ball of light condensed in his hand and threw it casually downward...


    In a moment, I heard a loud bang, and the qigong bomb exploded directly, covering most of the ancient relics of the seabed in a flash.


    And the players on the east coast in Azure Dragon City were all dumbfounded when they saw the sudden blast of stormy waves!


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? What happened?"


    "I asked about the fart! Run quickly!"


    "Mummy! Big tsunami! Help!!"


    For a while, countless players were stunned by the scene in front of them, but unfortunately the fear did not last for a while, they were submerged by the terrifying flood and waves...


    Moreover, this monstrous flood and huge waves spread all the way and eventually flooded Qinglong City...


    When everything was calm, Asuna and the others stared dumbfounded at the ancient ruins of the seabed in front of them, as well as the dense reward boxes, and the number of LV: 52 on their attribute panel. I don''t know how to describe my mood now!


    What happened just now?They seemed to only see Monkey King throw a ball of light down, and then they blew up nearly half of the entire ancient relics under the sea.


    And their level has soared directly to level 62, my God!How many monsters did this blow up!According to the normal upgrade speed, it is impossible to upgrade to level 62 without spending a few years.


    "Master...Master, are you really going to die?" Yuuki looked at Monkey King dumbfounded. What happened in front of her was incredible. A ball of light destroyed an ancient ruins under the sea. Open, who believes it?


    "It''s really open, because he is a super big plug-in!" Asuna looked at Monkey King in shock. She knew that Monkey King was mysterious and powerful, but she didn''t expect that it was so powerful that it could destroy an ancient relic under the sea. To the point.


    This is a huge ancient city under the sea. The creatures on the seabed here are more than one million, and they were destroyed by his light ball!


    Moreover, they also know that Monkey King can also bring the abilities in the game to reality. In other words, in reality, he also has this terrible strength?Thinking about this, Asuna and the others all felt shocked.Are there really characters in the world like in myths?


    "Brother Wukong, you have become a big red name again!" Silica looked at Sun Wukong''s bloody name with a speechless expression.


    "It seems that the explosion just now caused a big tsunami, killing all nearby players..." Monkey King looked indifferent and waved away the light shield that protected them. Because of this light shield, they were just in this terrifying explosion. , Safe and sound.


    After looking at his own guilt value, 132335, that is to say, the tsunami just now killed 132,335 people.Because the big tsunami was made by Monkey King, the players killed were naturally counted on his head.


    Looking at the six-digit guilt value, Monkey King was speechless: "Isn''t this slaughtering the nearby Qinglong City?"


    And the fact is indeed the case. At this time, in the official forum of "God''s Domain", there have been countless protests, screams, and the forum is about to explode...


    A major city was inexplicably submerged by a flood, and the players were all dead, and most of the NPCs were also dead. This thing is really big.


    In this regard, the "Shenyu" company is also quite speechless, explain?How do you tell them to explain?As they had previously announced, everything in "God''s Domain", they couldn''t make changes at all.In "The Domain of God", everything is possible...

 1287 Chapter 92 Wanted Again

    "Ding, the dragon girl is dead, the mission failed, you are punished for mission failure, and your level drops by 30!"


    Monkey King looked at the message prompt that popped up in front of him, and he was speechless for a while: "There is still punishment for failure of this mission? There is no prompt in the taskbar?"


    "Huh? The system prompts that the mission failed. My level has dropped by 30!" Silica exclaimed suddenly, her expression of excitement because she had instantly risen to level 62, she immediately changed to 32 again. Level, the small 0 mouth suddenly drummed up.


    "We too..." Asuna and the others said, both looked at Monkey King.


    "Well, I didn''t mean it..." Monkey King shrugged with an innocent look.You don''t need to guess that the key figure in this mission, Dragon Girl, was killed by his Qigong bomb.


    "This game is really 6..." Yuuki looked at Monkey with admiration, not knowing what to say.


    "This is purely an accident... I actually just wanted to blow up the sea monsters. Who knows such an ancient relic on the seabed, but it is so insignificant..." Monkey King was still innocent.


    At the same time, the entire "Divine Domain" issued a system wanted announcement: "The player, Monkey King, killed Her Royal Highness Dragon Girl of the Dragon Palace for no reason, and the Dragon King was furious. This world wanted order is hereby issued to capture this thief, regardless of life or death! Mission reward: gold coins 10 million, you can choose three pieces of any equipment at the Treasure Pavilion of the Dragon Palace! The reputation of the Dragon Palace is increased to Exalted!"


    "Ding, the player, Monkey King, has committed the most heinous crimes, killing thousands of people and destroying the Azure Dragon City. The crime is unforgivable, and the Great Emperor Hongfeng is greatly angered. Here is a wanted order to arrest this thief! Mission reward: official position plus three grades, Azure Dragon City is arbitrary There is a mansion in the area, with 1 million gold coins, and the prestige of Qinglong City is raised to worship!"


    The announcements reverberated in the void again and again, stunned countless players, especially those Qinglong City players who died in vain, they were all angry, good guy, it turns out that the culprit is this guy!


    "Fuck~ Why is this Monkey King again? Do you still play Tu 0 City? This game is not played by his family?"


    "I just want to ask the master brother, where did you buy the plug-in?"


    "Upstairs is pure stupid, no explanation!"


    "It''s this pervert again. For me who have played sao, it means it''s very boring..."


    "The earth can''t stop him anymore, master brother, please hurry up and harm Mars, the earth is really not suitable for you..."


    "Brother master, do you accept any doglegs?"


    While the World Channel was lively, the players who swiped the forums also exploded.


    "Don''t scan everyone, the system has already issued a wanted. The culprit of all this is that Monkey King did it! Hurry up and want him online! The mission rewards are so good! Becoming a multimillionaire overnight is no longer a dream! "


    "Sun Wukong? The first one? NND, brothers, let''s go, form a group to kill him!"


    As a result, countless players tangled together, ready to arrest Monkey King.


    Just the second day after the opening of the zone, Monkey King completely became a celebrity.It''s almost to the point where no one knows it.However, these are all negatives.


    "How do I feel that this scene is so familiar?" Asuna looked at Monkey King speechlessly.


    "Because something similar happened in sao!" Silica grinned, "Brother Wukong is wanted again!"


    "Wukong, I just want to tell you, can you stop it?" Yuliye''er looked at Monkey King speechlessly, she couldn''t laugh or cry.Asuna and the others nodded in sympathy.This thing is too troublesome, sao is like this, so is in God''s Domain.


    This game has only been played for two days, and it has offended countless players and NPC forces. This game is really not something ordinary people can do.


    "Hey, I wanted to keep a low profile, but no matter where I was, I couldn''t hide my awesome halo!" Monkey King sighed.


    "Don''t be narcissistic, you should worry about your big red name, you can''t even enter the city!" Asuna complained.


    "Since I can''t enter the city, I will lay down a city!" Monkey King smiled indifferently.


    "Siege? Okay, okay!" Silica immediately became excited: "I think this underwater world is very beautiful, Brother Wukong, let''s take down Dragon Palace!"


    "Fine!" Monkey King waved his hand.


    Xing whispered in a low voice: "I suddenly felt that Dragon King is so good..."


    "Who said no!" Asuna and the women were relatively speechless.


    At this moment, Silica opened the ranking list with curiosity suddenly and took a look, and immediately exclaimed: "Look at it, why is our name not in the ranking list anymore!"


    When the women heard this, they all opened the rankings and took a look. Asuna said, "Could it be that we are upgrading too fast and we are hidden by Sao!"


    "It seems so!" Yuliyeer nodded.


    Just when Monkey King was about to answer, he felt a sudden, and grabbed Asuna''s xiong department. No way, he pushed it...


    Well, the resilience is good.This is the idea that suddenly appeared in Monkey King''s mind.


    And just when Asuna was pushed away by Monkey King, a black shadow also flashed out. One blow did not hit the target, making him stunned, but the movement did not stop. The cold light flashed in his hand, but it turned For a black shadow, attacked and killed Monkey King!


    Sun Wukong''s whole body was instantly wrapped in a light shield, and the ancient sword was blocked in front of him. With a''ding'', the short dagger and the ancient sword intersected, piercing ears.


    "Play sneak attack, you chose the wrong opponent!" Monkey King immediately snorted coldly, infinite [Continuous Spikes] instantly launched, and the endless attacks turned into swords and shadows attacking on that dark shadow. Makes the other party unable to resist and can only passively be beaten!


    Within a moment, Sombra revealed his true face. This was a red-ranked Sea-Monster NPC-Shark.Because the level difference is too large, its attributes are all question marks.


    "This...this is [Lian Tike]?!" Asuna and the others were shocked by the sudden attack, but when they saw Monkey King¡¯s [Lian Tike] burst out, they directly stunned the basket and Yuuki. Living.How many hits did this endless combo hit?


    "Oh my God! Too... incredible! Infinite combo? Is this an infinite combo?" Basket''s eyes widened in shock, full of shock.


    She knows this skill naturally, and she has tried it against monsters. She can only hit eight combos at most, but the Monkey King in front of him, the Lian Thrust is just like a normal attack, which is too shocking. , It''s incredible!


    "Master is really amazing!" Yuuki''s eyes flashed in excitement. Compared with a ball of light blowing up a city, this kind of extreme operation gives people the most eye-catching eye.Because this has a bottom in their hearts, knowing how difficult this infinite [continuous thrust] is against the sky...

 1288 Chapter 93 Dragon Palace City

    Just when Monkey King performed 28 consecutive [Continuous Spikes], the shark''s body suddenly turned into a water man and was blown up.


    Monkey King instantly stabilized his figure and looked to the left.


    At a distance of more than ten meters from him, the waves condensed, and the shark man emerged.


    Even if his level is high, the damage erupted from 28 combos still broke his defense, and his blood volume is also displayed, it is as high as 780,000, and the red-level NPC has reached an amazing level. Level 72.


    "The level is no more than 33, so he has such strength, he deserves to be the culprit who destroyed the ancient relics of Haifeng!" The shark stared at Monkey King with a serious face. The short fight has made him treat this person lower than himself. Humans at level 39 are extremely vigilant.


    "You are the Dragon King to assassinate me, right?" Monkey King looked at Yuren and said lightly.


    "Assassination? No, this is wanted!" Shark''s face was cold: "Killing the dragon girl is an enemy to the entire underwater world, and this is just the beginning!"


    "Well, I actually came to save the dragon girl, but I didn''t expect that the dragon girl would actually be in this ancient ruins city. It''s really a miscalculation!" Monkey King said helplessly.This is indeed his miscalculation, no, it should be bad luck, he really didn''t expect that the dragon girl would be killed by his rescuer in this ancient ruin.


    When prompted by the system, Monkey King felt like being trapped. He was clearly here to save people, but instead killed the person to be rescued. Such a big oolong makes his face dull. what.


    This is why after the mission failed, their punishment was reduced by 30 levels. Because it was Monkey King who killed the people who needed to be rescued, the penalty for failure was so heavy. At any rate, it was the only hidden mission of the highest difficulty SSS level.


    "En? You said that Her Royal Highness Dragon Girl is in this ancient relic?" The shark was cold, and immediately felt the strong taste of conspiracy.


    This ancient ruin is an area ruled by the Dragon Palace City, and the task of finding the dragon girl has been given for a year, but the dragon girl has not been notified by anyone in this ancient ruin, so there is only one explanation, the dragon girl is The Whale Shark Lord of this Ancient Ruins City was kidnapped.


    But what is the use of knowing these now?The Dragon Girl died, and the Whale Shark City Master who was intent on rebelling also died. The original grand and huge serial mission was completely destroyed by Monkey King''s Qigong bomb.


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you!" Monkey King said, his figure suddenly flashed, a sword pierced the xiong chamber of the shark, and his blood volume was instantly cleared.


    "You..." Shark''s eyes widened inconceivably. He didn''t expect that he would die inexplicably like this.


    "It''s really boring... Sure enough, I''m still not suitable for playing games..." Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, looked at Asuna and the others, and said lightly: "Let''s go, let''s take the Dragon Palace, and then , I am training you!"


    "Goku, what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly show this expression?" Yuli Yeer looked at Sun Wukong''s somewhat lonely expression at this time, and asked worriedly.


    "It''s nothing, just suddenly realized that I, a player who can cheat casually, played the game and lost the fun of ordinary players playing games!" Monkey King sighed helplessly.Once this novelty passed, he lost interest. This can only show that Monkey King''s strength is too strong, and a game without any challenges naturally feels boring.


    When Asuna and the others heard the words, they all became silent. Looking at the figure of Monkey King, they could feel the loneliness of high altitude.


    "Please don''t show such an expression, you still have our company!" Inamori Yumi hugged Monkey King with a gentle expression and said softly.


    "Yes, we will always be by your side at any time!" Yuli Yeer also hugged Monkey King from behind.


    "Yunenen~ Dad will always be my father!" Yui also rushed into Sun Wukong''s arms with an affectionate expression.


    "Hey hello hello~~ what''s the situation? Okay, what romantic drama is on stage?" Yuuki muttered very depressed now, especially when she saw Yuriye and the others hugging Monkey King, she felt a little uncomfortable. , Immediately reminded.


    "I just sighed, don''t you need to be so nervous?" Feeling the women holding themselves firmly, Sun Wukong''s heart was warm, but his mouth was smiling.


    "But! Don''t show that kind of expression casually!" Seeing Sun Wukong''s expression at the moment, Asuna and the others were stunned, their complexions turned red, and they looked at Sun Wukong and let go of him.


    "Let''s go! Since you like this underwater world, then we will strike down Dragon Palace City as our base!" Monkey King said, picking up the Sea God Orb, opening the map, and swimming towards Dragon Palace City...


    The Sea-Monster encountered along the way, Monkey King didn''t keep the slightest hand, and was killed by him with a single sword...


    The Dragon Palace City is located at the deepest part of the ocean floor and is surrounded by a transparent mask. Corals are everywhere inside, and various underwater creatures swim around. The buildings are also magnificent and luxurious.It is said that the Dragon Palace is the richest place. At this glance, it is true.


    Monkey King and Dragon Palace are now enemies, so when they just appeared, a large group of sea monsters killed them...


    Because of the gap between the levels, they couldn¡¯t win by normal means, so Monkey King unceremoniously used his power. With one sword, hundreds of level 5.60 sea monsters died under his sword. .


    All the way to the slaughter, no matter how many levels of NPCs, they were killed by Monkey King with a single sword. That scene was like he really opened a plug-in with a one-shot second kill. This incredible scene completely stunned the two sisters Yuuki. Up.


    The so-called sea monsters have the heads and human bodies of various sea creatures, so they are called sea monsters.


    Therefore, don''t think that the dragon girl sounds like a very beautiful creature. In fact, the so-called dragon girl is just a monster with the head of a dragon and a human body.


    The same is true for the Dragon King of Dragon Palace.


    Sao looked at the virtual screen in front of him. The scene where Monkey King unceremoniously stabbed the 100-level Purple NPC Sea Dragon King to death was really speechless, and then he was relieved. Anyway, this game is for Monkey King. Happy, he can toss as he likes.


    The moment when the Queen of Sea Dragon was killed, the seal appeared in Monkey King¡¯s inventory, and the system announcement that shocked the entire "Divine Domain" resounded again...


    PS: "Sword Art Online" is almost over. After thinking about it, this game is really nothing to write for Monkey King, so I am going to end it in two days. The next world "Douro Continent"...

 1289 Chapter 94: Konye Lanzi

    It has been two weeks since Monkey King captured the Dragon Palace. During these two weeks, Monkey King has been training Asuna and the others, while scoring the task dungeon. During the period, he was not making any moves. Let Asuna and others practice killing monsters together...


    Today, Chi is a little different from usual. It was said that it was good to gather at Dragon Palace, but after waiting for more than half an hour, the two sisters Yuuki never went online...


    "What the hell is going on? Normally, the two of them have never been late!" Asuna Dai frowned slightly, with an unknown premonition.


    "Do you know their contact information?" Yu Liyeer asked.


    "No, they never told us where they live, and their contact information, that is, they were rejected even for gatherings in reality..." Fortunately, she shook her head.


    "Brother Wukong, do you know?" Silica immediately looked at Monkey King.


    Monkey King nodded: "Let''s go and see in reality!" As he said, he was offline.


    "If Goku goes out in person, it should be fine, let''s just wait here!" Asuna said.


    The other women also nodded.


    After going offline, Monkey King felt slightly and disappeared.


    When it reappeared, it was already in front of a huge building, which was surrounded by green hills in Tsuzuki District, Yokohama City, Tanagawa Prefecture.


    Although it is not very tall on the whole, as long as you see its fairly wide wings and the surrounding gentle hills, it will make people feel far away from the city.


    At the entrance, the name of this hospital was marked: Yokohama Kohoku General Hospital.


    Passing through the clean double glass automatic door and stepping into the well-lit entrance, you can smell the disinfectant immediately.


    I am used to living in a pure natural and pollution-free environment. This kind of taste makes Monkey King dislike it.


    "Do you want to visit?" A nurse asked with a smile just walking in.


    Sun Wukong nodded and didn''t ask much, because he knew where the person he was looking for was, and walked straight into the hall...


    The nurse saw that Monkey King didn¡¯t need help, so she stopped asking more questions and went to do her own thing...


    Arriving at the top floor of the central building, after turning a corner, Monkey King came to the door of a ward, and a voice like self-talking into his ears.Of course, ordinary people can''t hear this sound, because the soundproofing effect of this ward is very good.


    "Miss Konno, I''m really sorry, I have tried my best..."


    "What? You said someone might come to see you? Have you mentioned anything about this hospital?"


    "No? Nothing is fine..."


    "Eh? You said he will find here? Well, can you tell me his name? I''m so prepared..."


    With a soft "click", the door of the ward was opened...


    The male doctor inside looked at Monkey King who appeared at the door in amazement, frowning, and still politely said: "Who are you? This is a special ward, where people are not allowed to enter. Did you find the wrong place?" With that, he got up and wanted to invite Monkey King out.


    At the same time, I was very puzzled. The door was obviously locked. How did he open it?Is it because I forgot to lock it?And, ask why no one stopped him?


    "I''m looking for her!" Sun Wukong looked at the girl lying on the hospital bed through the glass protection, watching her body full of various instruments, frowning indelibly.


    "Look for her? I think you must have made a mistake!" The male doctor stunned and said very seriously, because according to his understanding, the patient had no relatives to visit her, but wished that they would die sooner and divide the property. .


    Monkey King ignored him, but went straight in...


    "Hey, wait, why don''t you listen to people?" The male doctor saw that Sun Wukong was still walking into the ward, trying to hold Sun Wukong again and again, but was shocked to find that such a big man was in front of him. But he couldn''t catch it anyway.


    "Damn it!" The male doctor looked at Monkey King with horror.A person who can¡¯t catch is a ghost, right?


    "Doctor Cangqiao, he is the one I told you that might come to see me!" A very beautiful voice suddenly came from the room.


    "Are you sure he is a human?" Doctor Cangqiao asked nervously.He had just caught so many times without catching Sun Wukong, and he was shocked at the moment.


    "Don''t worry, although the master is mysterious, I promise it is a human!" Basket looked at Doctor Cangqiao with a nervous look amused. It was the first time she saw Doctor Cangqiao look such a gaffe.


    Of course, Konno Aiko talks with them through virtual video and microphone, the body cannot speak.


    "Do you still treat me as a master? You are dying and you still refuse to tell me who you are, where you live, and I have to come and find you personally!" Monkey King looked at Chuang Ye Lanzi lying on the chuang, no Angrily snorted.


    "I''m sorry, Master, I didn''t tell you, I just don''t want to make you sad...Unexpectedly, you found me so soon..." Konye Lanzi sighed slightly.


    "Don''t want to make us sad? That would make us worry, okay? Really, if I don''t come here, won''t you have to die!" Monkey King said, walking to the isolated and independent Konye Lanzi At the door of the room, the door must be opened.


    Konye Lanzi and Dr. Kurahashi were shocked: "Don''t!"


    With just a click, the door was opened, and Monkey King stepped in...


    "Master...you...you...how can you come in..." Konye Lanzi looked at Monkey King who had walked beside him through the virtual screen, his eyes widened, and a little dazed.


    "Of course, I came here to pick up your two sisters!" Monkey King smiled slightly and pulled out the needle and instrument from Konye Lanzi.


    This action really made Dr. Kurahashi look horrified. He couldn''t control that much. He roared and rushed in: "What are you doing? Stop, do you want to kill Konno?"


    "Make a fuss, she will die if you ask you to heal her!" With a wave of Sun Wukong, he swept aside Doctor Cangqiao who was in the way...


    Unplugging all the instruments from Konye Lanzi, looking at her thin body, Monkey King''s eyes were full of pity, and the fluorescent light flashed in his hands, pouring it on Konye Lanzi''s body. In an instant, her pale skin returned to With the ruddy blood, all illnesses are cleansed!


    Konye Lanzi opened his eyes and sat up from the hospital bed, looking at herself in disbelief, as if in a dream...


    And Doctor Kurahashi on the side looked at the Konno Lanzi who was sitting up, already dumbfounded...


    PS: Tomorrow "Sword Art Online" will end, the next world: "Douro Continent"...

 1290 Chapter 94 The Konno Kapok Season

    Attached picture: Yuuki


    "You...you...you...what did you do to her?" Dr. Kurahashi looked at Konye Lanzi who had woke up, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    He has already made a judgment. In two days, Konye Lanzi will probably have to leave the world. However, this person who has been sentenced to the death penalty suddenly just got up from the chuang casually. To his surprise and shock, this is simply a miracle in the medical world!


    "I...I...I..." Konye Lanzi looked at her hands, a little hard to believe that this was the truth.


    "All the illnesses in your body have been completely purified by me. Now you are a normal person!" Monkey King touched Konye Lanzi''s head and smiled slightly.She and Konye Kapok Ji are twin sisters, and they are naturally the same age. At this time, she is just a little loli.


    "I... okay?!" Konye Lanzi was in a daze when she heard these words. Although she had looked down on life and death, she naturally didn''t want to die, and she suddenly recovered from what she thought was going to die. She was caught off guard by the sudden happiness, and it was naturally difficult to calm her mood at the moment.


    "Let''s go! Basket, Yuuki is next to you, right? I have to save her!" Monkey King said, picking Konye Lanzi from the chuang, which looked like a weightless body, but it was a trick. Sun Wukong shook his head pityingly: "It''s so light! After you go back, you can make up for it!"


    Konye Lanzi just let Sun Wukong take her out of the sick chuang, a little dazed, because she has not recovered from the death of her mortal fate.


    When he came to the ward of Kongye Kapok season, and looked at the thin and delicate body lying on the chuang, Kongye Lanzi recovered from the happiness of heaven: "Sister..."


    "Ah! Master? Sister! You...are you awake? What the hell is going on? It''s not about you..." Yuuki''s exclamation was suddenly heard in the ward, not that her sister was about to die. ?Why did you wake up suddenly?And being with the master, is it a return to light?


    "I...I haven''t figured out the situation..." Konno Aiko murmured when Yuuki asked.The arms holding Monkey King tightened tightly, because this embrace made her very safe and relieved.


    "Yo! Yuuki, you''re very energetic! After staying in the hospital for so long, do you want to leave?" Monkey King looked at the game on the sick chuang and smiled.


    "Huh? Leave?" Yuuki was stunned. These simple words were an impossible luxury for her.


    Of course, Yuuki is also not allowed to speak. She also uses virtual technology to connect brain waves. In the virtual world, she uses video to talk to Monkey King.


    "It''s really unaccustomed to talk to you like this..." Sun Wukong said, placing Konye Lanzi next to chuang, and in three or two strokes he unplugged all the instruments on Yuuki''s body, and then the soft white light poured in his hands, Konye Lanzi finally watched it up close, and the miracle came once again!


    Yuuki''s pale skin returned to rosy at an astonishing speed, and for a moment, it no longer looked sickly pale, but was full of blood...


    Afterwards, in the shocked and pleasant gaze of Konye Lanzi, Konye Kapok also opened his eyes and got up from Chuang, looking at herself in disbelief. The expression was exactly the same as when she was sober!


    "Sister!!" Konye''s basket suddenly rushed towards Konno Kapok with excitement, and the two sisters hugged so tightly.


    "It''s not a dream! It''s not a dream! We''re all right! We''re really all right!" The Konye basket held the Konno Kapok season, almost incoherent with excitement.Even if her mind is maturing, at this moment, it is hard to hide the excitement in her heart.


    "Our illness... is it all right?" Konye Kapok said in a daze.Then he pinched a handful of Konno basket...


    "Ah! It hurts! Why are you pinching me?" Konye Basket immediately exhaled in pain.


    "It hurts? Not a dream? Sister, are we really all right?" Konye Kapok looked surprised. The happiness came too suddenly and weird, making them feel a little unreal.


    After the excitement, the two sisters also calmed down, and then recovered from the sudden happiness. They all knelt in front of Monkey King and knocked their heads...


    But he was pulled up by Monkey King, and said softly: "Okay, kowtow will be avoided. I came here to pick you up specially. You don''t have any relatives anymore. Stay with me from now on!"


    The two sisters glanced at each other, unable to hide the surprise in their hearts, and hugged Sun Wukong tightly one left and the other right: "Yes! Master! From now on, our life will be yours. Wherever you go, we will go!" For no reason, they had already regarded Monkey King as their only relative.


    Feeling the unconcealable joy in the hearts of the two sisters, Monkey King rubbed their heads with a smile on his face. At this moment, the two sisters felt extremely relaxed physically and mentally, and gradually fell asleep like this...


    Sun Wukong held the two sisters and got up to leave. The doctor Cangqiao, who saw the miracle happening right in front of him, immediately stopped Sun Wukong, his expression full of excitement and excitement: "Wait! Sir! Can you? Tell me how you cured their disease? I know this is presumptuous, but, do you know? This is simply a miracle in the medical world, if there is..."


    Before Dr. Cangqiao finished speaking, he suddenly fainted.


    Monkey King looked at Doctor Yan Cangqiao faintly, too lazy to waste his tongue with him, and between waving his hands, a flash of fluorescence sank into his body, clearing all the bad factors in his body: "Just treat it as your reward for taking care of the two sisters. Let¡¯s make sure that you will live without illness and pain for a hundred years!¡± As he said, Monkey King''s figure flashed and disappeared in this ward...


    When Monkey King appeared in the villa, Asuna and the others were surprised to see him holding a thin little loli in each hand.


    "This is... what''s going on?" Yuliyeer asked in confusion.


    "The two of them are Basket and Yuuki. They have been sick since childhood and lie in the hospital for treatment. If they don''t meet me, Basket will have to leave the world in two days!"


    "They are Yuuki and the basket?" Asuna and the others stared in surprise. With such a thin body, they are very different from the two in the game. As long as they take a look, let them pity. The heart rose, they gathered around, hugged the two sisters from Monkey King, carefully placed them on the soft big chuang in the room...


    PS: I forgot to put the picture of the basket in the previous chapter, I will release it in the next chapter...

 1291 Chapter 96 Disputes

    Attached picture: Konye Lanzi


    While the Konno sisters were sleeping, Monkey King had prepared a table full of all kinds of rare delicacies, to ensure that they would say goodbye to thinness and become white, clean, plump and charming as long as they eat one meal!


    Alluring. Ren''s incense awakened the Konno sisters from their sleep.The two sisters were stunned when they looked at the food on the table full of colors.


    Konno Kapok scribbled in front of him, and there was no imaginary menu appearing, his eyes inevitably showed a little loss: "Sister... It seems we are indeed dreaming... Let me just say, what about this incredible thing? It might happen!"


    "Even if it''s a dream, it doesn''t matter, at least, we were happy, didn''t we?" Konno basket took Konno Kapok Ji''s hand and smiled slightly.


    "Yes! At least I''ve been happy... even in dreams! Haha~~ So many delicious foods! Eat them all!" Konno Kapok suddenly laughed heartily, and ran away towards the table full of food with bright eyes. In the past, I picked up a piece of crystal clear fruit and stuffed it into my mouth. In an instant, the whole body was soft and soft: "Ah! It''s delicious! The whole body is about to melt away. Sure enough, this is a dream. Sister, you should try it too! Asuna, don¡¯t just look at it, come and eat together! My dream, I am the master, these things are mine! Let¡¯s eat them all together!"


    Asuna and the others all looked at Konno Kapok with a smile, without speaking...


    And Monkey King came to her and tapped her on her head: "Eat or not, give me some restraint!"


    "Master, you beat me in your dream. It''s too shameful..." Konye Kapok muttered, clutching his head, but suddenly he was taken aback again, and all the people present looked strange. He touched her again, felt the pain in his head, Konno Kapok immediately widened his eyes in shock: "No...Is it? It hurts? Isn''t it...Is it dreaming?"


    "Of course it''s not dreaming! Yuuki, you are so funny! Haha..." Silica couldn''t help laughing first.


    "It''s all...really?" Konno Basket was also suddenly stunned.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed the faces of the two sisters and smiled: "Do you still feel dreaming now?"


    "It hurts... Master, let go! It hurts!" Konye Kapok immediately exclaimed.


    After Monkey King let go, Konye Kapok looked at the table full of delicious food, his eyes flashed: "Whether it is a dream, eat it..." As he said, he picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth. People are softened, their faces are flushed, the whole body is emitting a faint fluorescence, and the thin body has become full and plump: "Ah~ it''s so delicious... I don''t know how to describe it... too Happy..."


    When the meal was over, the thin bodies of the two sisters had become pale and red, and they were very full, they were still a little sick, they hugged each other with happy faces, and fell asleep peacefully...


    "Always in the torment of illness and pain, it''s no wonder they can''t distinguish between dreams and reality..." Asuna touched the sleeping Yuuki''s face with affection, and said softly.


    "It''s not that they can''t distinguish, but they are afraid that everything is fake, they are dreaming..." Monkey King looked at the two sisters and said to Asuna and the others: "These two people have no home anymore, so you can get it. Get along with them well!"


    "If you don''t tell me, we will too..." Yuliyeer looked at the Konno sisters softly: "From now on, we will be their family!"


    Not long after, Asuna''s cell phone rang. It seemed that the call was from her mother. Just as she pressed the answer, Kyoko Yuki''s anxious voice came: "Asuna, it''s not OK. , Your father was kidnapped, you quickly call Wukong over, I know he is not an ordinary person, and only he can save your father!"


    With a''click'', Asuna was shocked and dropped her phone to the ground. Then she hurriedly picked it up and said anxiously, "Dad was kidnapped? What the hell is going on?"


    "The other party came for the game "God''s Domain". Now in the entire world, only "God''s Domain" naturally attracts people who spy on it. The other party requested that as long as the main brain data of "God''s Domain" be added...Ah! What are you People?" Amidst the clicking sound, there were countless gunshots, and then the phone suddenly hung up...


    "Mom! Mom! What happened? Mom!" Asuna immediately yelled anxiously, but there was no response.


    "Stop screaming, it looks like your mother was also kidnapped!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Goku, please, save my parents! I know you can!" Asuna suddenly hugged Monkey King, anxiously said.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I will go back and make sure that your parents are intact!" Monkey King said, his figure flashed and disappeared!


    "Asuna, don''t worry! With Goku here, uncle and aunt will not be in any danger!" Yuliye looked at Asuna with an anxious look, and she rushed out to save someone because she was afraid that her head would get hot. , Then softly comforted.


    "I know, I believe that Wukong will rescue my parents! I will not save people impulsively, it will only cause trouble for Wukong!" Seeing that Monkey King has acted, Asuna, who was full of anxiety, calmed down, she I believe that nothing can stop Monkey King.


    "God Domain" head office.


    A burly man with his head covered in a black cloth cover, only showing two eyes, grabbed Yuki Kyoko''s hands with one hand, and lifted them up in the air, making her jinx body show a thrilling and enticing range. .


    In the room, there were five men with abundance holding firearms and standing indifferently. They were all wearing black hoods, only a pair of eyes were exposed, and they were silent.


    In the room, there were bullet holes and splashes of blood everywhere, because on the ground, countless employees were lying down in a pool of blood.


    At the same time, there were many hostages holding their heads in their hands, trembling in a hug.


    And a man wearing a black hood, sitting in front of the main computer connected to "God''s Domain", steals data about "God''s Domain"!


    And one of the men, who was obviously the leader, stood in front of Yuuki Kyoko, who was already restrained. He looked at her mature and charming qu, and smiled slightly: "Wow, wow~~ I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. President to be like this. Before death, a beautiful and beautiful person, with a beautiful person like you, would die without regret!"


    Kyoko Yuki''s face was pale, with a look of fear, and did not make any response.At this moment, she was already shocked by the scene before her.


    She is just an ordinary woman, even if she sees a dead person, she feels scared, let alone see such a group of foreign desperadoes suddenly, apart from anything else, she shot all the employees here!The bloody scene almost made her nervous breakdown.


    There is only one virtual game left in the world. Its existence has finally caused international disputes, and countless countries have taken actions...

 1292 Chapter 97—Future Son-in-law

    The reason why this group of people is so blatant, broke into the headquarters of the "God''s Domain" company without fear, stealing information, because they themselves did not intend to leave alive.


    Their task is to steal information about virtual technology, and then use satellites to transmit the data to their own country, then their task will be completed.


    This is also the simplest and most effective method, but the premise is the courage to sacrifice.


    Some hostages were left, just to buy them some time.


    The burly man looked at Yuuki Kyoko, who had lost the ability to resist, and smiled faintly: "People sent from other countries are really stupid. What can be done by kidnapping Yuuki Shoji? Look at us. Is it easy to complete the task?"


    "But again, it is difficult for us to escape! Police are all around, we are surrounded!" a companion said lightly.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good to be able to escape. It doesn''t matter if you can''t escape! Anyway, the compensation given to us is enough for my family to spend a lifetime."


    "Anyway, the chances of survival are slim, Boss, why not indulge yourself before the provisional time! Such a beautiful woman I haven''t had sex yet!" One of them looked at Kyoko Yuki''s mature and plump body. The color of lewdness was revealed in his eyes.At this moment of countdown in life, human nature is always crazy.


    Upon hearing this, Kyoko Yuki was shocked and pale, and conditioned to angrily shouted: "You dare! When Wukong comes, you will not die!"


    "Goku? Who? It''s not your lover, right?"


    "Nonsense! He is my future son-in-law!"


    "My son-in-law? Oh, I seem to have heard some incredible gossip news!" A man armed with a gun came to Yucheng Kyoko with a lewd smile on his face: "By the way, you shouldn''t talk to yourself Your son-in-law has a leg, right? Hey! Tell me, have you ever gotten into a chuang single with your son-in-law? I am most interested in this forbidden love..."


    "You...you...you think so silly!" Kyoko Yuki flushed with anger.


    "Look at...you are shy! This is big news! It''s so maddening! The wife of the president of "Shenyu" actually has a leg with her son-in-law. This is really exciting. You Japanese women are really crazy enough. ! But I like it!"


    "I...I didn''t! You don''t talk nonsense!" Kyoko Yuki flushed with shame, looked at the employees who were hostages, looked at their weird gazes, the secret path was over, these people obviously misunderstood, and immediately He tried his best to explain: "I don''t! Why are you looking at me like this! I really don''t! Don''t believe them nonsense!"


    "Don''t explain, to explain is to cover up, and to cover up is to explain!" The man with the gun smiled, as if I had seen through your heart: "Even if not, you dare to say you haven''t thought about it? At this juncture of crisis, it is not my husband but my son-in-law who thinks of it. This has already explained everything!"


    Upon hearing this, Kyoko Yuki was obviously in a daze, and immediately shouted out angrily: "Nonsense! Nonsense!"


    "Don''t be embarrassed, dare to behave!" The man looked at Yucheng Kyoko with a face of being honest.


    Kyoko Yuki almost cried out of anger.


    "Don''t be afraid, come, discuss with brother, let you comment on whether I am fierce, or your son-in-law is stronger...how is it better than your husband?" The man said, stretched out his hand towards Yucheng Kyoko. 0 Man Suxiong grabbed the past.


    "Go away! Don''t touch me! You scumbag, scum!" Yucheng Kyoko twisted Jiao Qu in fear, struggling violently in panic.


    "Don''t move! Watch out for my big gun fire!" The man said, the barrel of the gun in his hand was already at the mouth of Yucheng Kyoko.


    Seeing the icy glow from the dark gun, Kyoko Yuki''s body froze in an instant, and he did not dare to move. He looked desperately at the one that stretched towards him. 0 out of salted pork knuckle...


    "Hey! I said, I have been here for so long, has no one spotted me?"


    Just when the man''s salted pig hand was about to touch Yuki Kyoko, a voice suddenly sounded in the room.


    "Who?!!"


    The group of people holding guns were all shocked, and they picked up the guns in their hands and scanned around, looking for the target that made noise!


    "Where do you look? I''ll just sit here!"


    "En?!" A group of seven people turned their heads to look at a leather chair at the same time, but they were surprised to see that Monkey King was sitting there drinking tea!They obviously saw no one anywhere just now!


    "Goku!!" Kyoko Yuki immediately yelled in surprise, and his fear and despair immediately relaxed.She knew very well that since Monkey King was here, she was already safe, and she had absolute confidence in this mysterious future son-in-law.


    "Pretend to be a fool!"


    As the cold snort sounded, one of them shot Sun Wukong with a burst of''DaDaDa''!


    Then, everyone in the audience was horrified to see that Monkey King was holding a teacup in his right hand, drinking tea leisurely, and casually swaying his left index finger without looking, and flew all the bullets that came, and then faced those The stunned criminals smiled slightly: "Firearms are dangerous. Didn''t your mother tell you not to play easily?"


    Because he was stunned, the man who held Kyoko Yuki had released his hand.


    But Kyoko Yuki, who was free, did not run to Monkey King. She was also shocked by Monkey King¡¯s methods. She knew that her future son-in-law was very mysterious and powerful, but this powerful, was she a bit superhuman? Up?


    "I still don''t believe it!"


    Although they were stunned by Monkey King''s methods, these people had been rigorously trained, so after being shocked, they all recovered and shot towards Monkey King without reservation...


    The sight of bullets flying around is really like rain of bullets...


    Monkey King yawned boredly, and with a wave of his hand, countless bullets suddenly flew out, leaving countless blood holes in the seven people!


    "Don''t be in a daze, let''s go!" Monkey King came to Yucheng Kyoko, patted her on the shoulder, and said lightly.


    "Ah! I...I have soft feet and can''t walk..." Kyoko Yuuki looked at the stumbling body with fear.


    "It''s really useless. Didn''t it happen when I first saw you?"


    "I''m just an ordinary person, alright!"


    "Don''t talk back to me, be careful I leave you here..."


    "Yes... I''m sorry..."..

 1293 Chapter 98 The Girl

    Looking at the group of hostages shrunk into a group, with that face full of fear, Monkey King said lightly to Kyoko Yuki beside him: "They are all employees here, right?"


    "En..." Kyoko Yuki nodded, looking at the corpse on the ground, her face was full of fear, her stomach churned, she almost vomited: "We... let''s get out of here!"


    With a light wave of their hands, the group of employees who were originally full of fear fell softly to the ground and fainted. When they woke up, they would forget everything that happened before.


    This can be regarded as Sun Wukong helping them. At any rate, they are also employees of the "Shenyu" company. After all, they are somewhat related to him.After all, if ordinary people encounter this kind of thing, they will inevitably leave an indelible shadow of terror.


    Monkey King put one hand on Yuki Kyoko''s shoulder, and the two of them flashed and disappeared into the room.


    When it appeared, it was already on the street.


    This scene obviously surprised Kyoko Yuki, but because he had seen Monkey King''s incredible methods before, there was no fuss.


    At this time, every place on the street was blocked by the police, and special police officers in uniforms with guns could be seen everywhere.


    There are also several planes patrolling in the air, and even at a wide intersection, four tanks can be seen already waiting.


    "The tanks are all out, isn''t it a bit too exaggerated!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "This is not an exaggeration. The news I have received is not just the virtual technology of a country''s "God''s Domain". Almost many big countries have already been dispatched..." Kyoko Yuki said with a serious face: "If I If the guess is correct, the group of people in the head office should be Russian..."


    "Your security system is not in place at all! Terrorists with guns walked into the company so swaggeringly, you have no room for resistance at all!" Monkey King looked at Kyoko Yuki and said lightly.


    "We didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen, after all, before, we also ran a virtual company, but this has never happened before!"


    "Previous virtual technologies spread all over the world, but now there is only one virtual technology. Can this be compared? It¡¯s no wonder that other countries have taken such radical behaviors. After all, virtual technology plays an important role in the development of technology. Ignoring the power! Maybe it will lead to a world war!" Monkey King did not expect that his own whim would result in the beginning of chaos in this world.


    "World War? It might be as you said!" Kyoko Yuki''s face was solemn: "I don''t know if the group of Russians has stolen information about virtual technology!"


    "Rest assured, no one can steal it! Sao is an intelligent life. At the level of technology, no one can surpass her and control her! She only obeys my orders." Sun Wukong said lightly.


    "Then I can rest assured!" Yucheng Kyoko sighed in relief, holding Monkey''s arm anxiously and said: "By the way, Zhang San has also been kidnapped, Wukong, do you know where he is now?"


    "He was kidnapped by that group of people in a school, and has now been discovered by the police. The group is taking many students as hostages in order to leave safely..." Sun Wukong said lightly.


    "School? They really know how to choose a place!" Yucheng Kyoko said with a look of shock, anxiously: "Then what are you waiting for, you hurry to save people!"


    "Row¡­"


    "Wait, take me with you!"


    "Keep up with yourself."


    "But my feet are soft..." Kyoko Yuki''s face was reddish, a little embarrassed: "Let''s go by car! My car is in the parking lot not far away..."


    "In this situation, do you still want to drive?" Monkey King looked at the police sirens everywhere, and the traffic police and special police officers who shuttled from time to time, said lightly.


    "Then you carry me! Don''t leave me alone here..."


    "Forget it, I''ll be troublesome with you, I''ll take you back!" Monkey King said, putting one hand on Yuuki Kyoko''s shoulder again, his figure flashed, and he appeared in the villa.


    "Mom!" As soon as she saw the figure that flashed out, Asuna instantly plunged into Yuuki Kyoko''s arms.


    "Okay, I will save your dad now!" Monkey King said, his figure has disappeared.


    When it appeared, it was already the door of a school.


    At this time, the school has been surrounded by the special police corps, and countless snipers are densely covered in every corner...


    "This is about to become a gangster movie..." Monkey King smiled faintly, took a step forward, instantly traversed the space, and appeared inside the school...


    At this time, in a classroom, all five heavily armed persons were holding their guns at a group of students with fear and trembling faces.


    One of them was holding a gun at a girl who was lying on the ground, with a gloomy look: "I didn''t expect that our identity was guessed by such a little girl. This little Japan is not all. Pustule!"


    The girl clenched her teeth and trembled all over, staring at the gun in the man''s hand, her eyes filled with infinite fear, the whole spiritual world, as if turned into a blood-red world, vomiting endlessly!


    This is not being abused, it is just her own psychological reaction when she sees the fearful thing.


    "Forget it, we are also to blame, who would have thought that a young girl had such a powerful counter-reconnaissance ability! I don''t know who studied there!"


    "This girl is indeed excellent. With a little bit of clues, we can discover our identity. This investigative ability is really not what a little girl should have! It is a pity that she has been traumatized by the soul, and she is afraid of seeing guns. Otherwise, our trouble may be bigger than it is now!"


    "Hey! Little girl, what is your name? Don''t worry, I have already said that we are soldiers, not terrorists, so you don''t have to be afraid!"


    It''s just that the girl obviously didn''t hear his questioning, and was still vomiting there.


    "It''s a pity, if there is no such problem, this girl will definitely become a good agent when she grows up..."


    "Number two! People are obviously scared when they see guns. You still use the submachine gun to talk to her. There is something wrong with your brain? Or don''t waste time, negotiate with the police quickly and leave this ghost place. We can''t be caught. You understand this!"


    "Got it!" No. 2 took out his mobile phone, made a call, and immediately roared: "Ten minutes have passed, how is the plane preparation? Hurry up, our patience is limited, so we dare to drag. , We are going to be ashamed from upstairs! If we kill people, we will not be responsible!"..

 1294 Chapter 99: Asada Shino

    Attached photo: Asada Shino


    Monkey King walking in the quiet corridor, he didn''t smell a trace of blood. It seems that this group of people is more human than the previous group, and it did not kill anyone.


    "stop!"


    As soon as he entered the hallway, there was a loud scream, and a small ultraviolet light appeared on the heart of Monkey King. He knew that he had been targeted by the opponent with a gun.


    Looking at the man in front of him who was heavily armed and covered his face, Monkey King said lightly: "Don''t be nervous, I have no intentions!"


    "En?" The man was stunned and looked up and down Sun Wukong, but still did not relax his vigilance: "Leave quickly, I can treat it as if I didn''t see it. If you take a step forward, you will be shot by my enemy!"


    "The quality is pretty good!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and stretched out one hand, the gun in that man''s hand has appeared in Monkey King''s hand.


    "En?!!" The man was shocked instantly. He just wanted to pull out the short spear from his waist, but he touched it, and was shocked to find that even the short spear appeared in Monkey King''s hands.


    "Let''s go!" Sun Wukong threw the gun in his hand to the man again, and walked towards the classroom in front of him...


    Looking at Monkey King walking in front, the man with the gun had a solemn face, but he didn''t dare to act.Monkey King''s strange methods really shocked him.


    Opening the door of the classroom, the five gunmen inside were shocked, and they pointed their guns at Monkey King. They could see that the companions holding guns behind Monkey King had relaxed some of their vigilance. They thought that Monkey King was caught by this companion. Intruder.


    The man behind Monkey King looked at the expressions of his companions, and a wry smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.It''s no wonder that this is the case, no one will misunderstand this scene!


    An unarmed person, followed by a heavily armed person, everyone would think that the person in front is the person being held hostage.


    "Don''t be nervous, for Chinese people, I don''t do anything at will!" Monkey King smiled lightly and walked into the classroom.


    "No. 6, what is going on? Who is he?"


    "I don''t know... Also, I didn''t kidnap him in, he kidnapped me in..."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "This person is weird. Everyone, be careful..." No. 6 was serious.


    Seeing No. 6 doesn''t seem to be joking, the others are full of seriousness and vigilance.


    "You all go back! There is no need to steal any virtual technology, because soon, the world will resume its original trajectory!" Looking at the six people in front of him, Monkey King said with a plain expression.


    "You..." Number One just spoke, but saw Monkey King wave his hand. The six people disappeared into the classroom at the same time. When they appeared again, they were already in China.


    Sun Wukong did not care about the frightened students. Instead, he walked to the girl lying on the ground and patted her on the back. The girl suddenly felt a warm current pouring into her body, and the disgusting fear disappeared inexplicably. Missing, the retching from time to time also stopped.


    "What''s your name?" Monkey King looked at the girl and asked faintly.


    "Chao...Chaotian Shino!" Sinon looked at Monkey King with some gratitude, and was full of curiosity about his methods.


    "Come with me! I teach you how to overcome fear and how to become strong!"


    Asada Shino looked at Sun Wukong''s eyes that seemed to penetrate her soul, was dazed for a moment, and nodded.She has a strong feeling that this person can help herself.


    Monkey King took Asada Shino, his figure flashed, and he appeared on the roof of a building.


    This strange scene made Tian Shino''s eyes widened, "You... who are you?"


    "You will know soon! You will also understand that killing is actually not that scary!" Monkey King said, softly calling out, "sao!"


    The data gathered in front of him, and the beautiful figure of Sao appeared in front of Monkey King: "Master Wukong, are you looking for something with me?"


    Monkey King did not say much, the strong life force in his hand emerged, and between the wave of the hand, it merged into Sao''s body. In an instant, Sao''s body composed of data became a flesh and blood body, and she successfully learned from the data , Became a real life body.


    "This...this is...Master Goku, thank you! Thank you so much!" Sao felt the changes in her body, and immediately trembled with excitement all over her body. It was her dream to become a real life body, and now, finally Achieved.


    "Close "God''s Domain", this world is coming to an end!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Yes!" Sao didn''t say much. For her, what Sun Wukong said is what it is.Because everything she has is bestowed by Monkey King, she swears that she will dedicate everything to Monkey King.


    At the same time, the players of "God''s Domain" all over the world were forced to be kicked off the line at this moment...


    The sudden change naturally caused a lot of commotion...


    But immediately afterwards, the bigger commotion that scared the whole world suddenly came down!


    A terrifying aura turned into a terrifying beam of light tearing apart space, bursting into the sky from Monkey King''s body, bombarding the high sky, piercing the void, like the sky shattered, forming a terrifying bottomless black hole!


    Suddenly, Sinon and Sao were frightened to sit down on the ground, because the scene was too terrifying, and the breath made people feel the trembling of the soul. All senses and consciousness are all because of this horror. Imposing and out of control!


    The end is here!


    At this moment, it is the only word that comes to mind in everyone''s hearts.


    Afterwards, despair permeated the world!


    At the same time, an emotion that contained anger was also awakened from this world. Chaos Qi quickly condensed in the universe, forming a vortex of energy successively. In the vortex, the will of this world was also from the ancient sleep. wake!


    All the creatures in this world are throbbing souls at this moment, and the respect from the soul comes from the heart, and they kneel down inexplicably, pray, and bow down!


    "Wu... Wukong... Your lord?!" Sao knelt down beside Monkey King and looked at him with fear. She didn''t know what was going on. All she knew was that, as Monkey King said before, this world should welcome him. Come to an end.


    "Sinon, feel this kind of aura, are you still rushing to be afraid of fear after killing someone for you?" Sun Wukong glanced at Sinon beside him and asked faintly.


    "I...I..." Shino was already shocked and speechless at this time, fear?No, in front of this terrible breath, she felt that she didn''t even know what fear was, and her brain had already lost the ability to think.


    Looking at Sinon''s appearance, Monkey King smiled slightly. He believed that as long as this battle was over, Sinon would also be free from that fear, because what else could be comparable to the fear given to people at this time?


    PS: There is another chapter at the end. Tomorrow will open "Douluo Continent"...

 1295 Chapter 100 The Sword End

    The strong chaotic light split the void, turned into an eternal divine light, suppressing the world, and the terrifying and mighty pressure of will gradually became clear, penetrating the universe!


    The will full of anger and hostility overwhelmed in the direction of Monkey King!The space around him was instantly shattered!


    Under this terrible will, countless people disappeared in a flash, even those vehicles and houses were wiped off by a wiper, and wiped out from now on!


    "Without a word, did you just use the [Erase] rule! It''s really hostile!" Sun Wukong looked into the void, smiled faintly, and moved his heart. Shino, Sao, and Assy in the villa beside him Na and other women were taken into their own world by him!


    His figure flashed, and in an instant, he appeared in the illusory universe!


    "You can show up!" Monkey King looked at the emptiness of the universe and said lightly.


    Countless sacred air currents surging and condensed at a distance of 100 meters from Monkey King, blessing the will of this realm, forming an illusory and unreal fog of gods, filled with mighty majesty and shocking horror!


    "Is this your body? It''s really the master of this realm in every world, and the shape is different!" Monkey King looked at the Shenwu in front of him and smiled.The breath of the weather radiating from the whole body made the Lord of this world fearless, and his voice was majestic and mighty, like a thunder rolling in: "Leave my world!"


    With the falling of the sound, the Lord of this world leaped into a piece of divine light, panic and dazzling, majestic and majestic, making the whole world permeated with the breath of gods, majestic and peerless!


    "As a realm master of a low martial plane, your aura is so big!" Monkey King smiled slightly, looked at the master of this realm, and hooked his finger: "Come on, you want to expel me, take it out Strength comes!"


    "Don''t be ashamed, die!" The lord of this world shouted angrily, the body of the divine fog drifted, and the terrible order divine thunder descended from the sky!


    This is the rule of order, but it is inevitable, and there is no way to dodge!There is no other way but to block.


    "The mere master of the low martial arts, the tone is not small!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and while the opponent showed the order of the thunder, he also squeezed his hands into a fist and blasted out to the sky!


    In an instant, a monstrous torrent hits the sky, colliding with the thunder of Order, which shook the universe, and shocked the world!


    The terrible power shattered the void, blasted the planets and planets into pieces!


    The air shook the sky and the earth, unstoppable!The Thunder of Order was submerged and collapsed in the counterattack of that terrible monstrous torrent!


    A dignified breath flashed from the misty body of the lord of this world!


    There was a soft cry, and the secret pattern of the law appeared from all over him, branding the body of the divine fog, and in an instant, the ethereal body of the Lord of this world instantly impacted towards Monkey King!Above the fist, there is the power of rules that destroy everything!


    With a thought in Monkey King''s heart, a layer of golden light was covered on his skin, and with a clear drink, he greeted the Lord of this world!


    "Boom!" The collision caused the entire universe to tremble.But the lord of this world flew upside down, the world split, and two halves were disconnected from it!


    Half is on Monkey King''s side, and half is flying backwards quickly with the Lord of this world!


    The Lord of this world stabilized his figure, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked in the direction of Monkey King, full of shock!


    In this blow, he read the huge gap between himself and Monkey King!


    Realm masters play against each other. Under comparable strengths, it may be difficult to tell the winner even for a century or a thousand; but if the difference in strength is too great, one move is enough!


    Just like Monkey King and the Lord of this world!


    The difference between high-level and low-level dimensions is like the difference between adults and children. Monkey King has absorbed a lot of the power of the world¡¯s source orbs. Even the dimension of the world master is several dimensions higher than the ordinary world master. Transformation can also kill him.


    "Do you understand the gap between you and me? Then, obediently hand over the World Origin Pearl! I can leave you a trace of will to survive!" Monkey King looked at the lord of this world, with a restrained aura, no fear. But it exudes an aura that transcends all beings. This kind of aura that doesn''t seem terrifying brings even greater pressure to the Lord of this world.


    "You are a realm master from another plane! I really didn''t expect that among the realm masters, there are also strong and weak differences!" The master of this realm sighed slightly, but an inexplicable trace appeared at the corner of his mouth. Leng Lilai: "But as the master of a world, how can I compromise!"


    As he said, a terrifying wave of horror emanated from the Lord of this world, and a steady stream of chaotic energy poured into his body from all directions, and the entire universe world, in an instant, shrank at an astonishing speed...


    The Lord of this world is actually devouring this world!


    Other world masters are different from Monkey King. The world of Monkey King exists in his sea of ??consciousness, while other world masters exist in each dimension world. They are transformed by the will of each dimension world, collectively referred to as the world master. , There is another name, called [The Origin Master], which is also the [Source of Power] after the birth of a dimensional world!


    And this [Source of Power] is also called [World Source Orb]. Anyone who successfully absorbs [World Source Orb] can inherit the status of the world master and become a new world master!So as to control one side of the world!The realm master who is promoted in this way is called [the real self master].


    But the World Origin Orb can not be absorbed by everyone, there is not enough strength, there is no more than 90% fit, just for death!


    Because the world of [True Self Lord] is within your own sea of ??consciousness, it can display 100% of the strength of the Lord.


    And [Essence World Lord] itself is the will of power of the dimensional world. Only when the dimensional world is completely sucked into the body and the will and the world are united can the strongest strength erupt!


    "A needless struggle!" Monkey King looked at the lord of this world with a cold expression. He is a person who can quickly fight and make quick decisions, and he will never drag his feet. Therefore, he is not interested in waiting for the lord of this world to absorb the world and reach The strongest state is playing against him.


    Because even in the strongest state, for the Monkey King, he is still weak and unable to raise the real interest, so he didn''t bother to wait, the golden flames all over his body skyrocketed, and the terrible aura turned into real energy, directly sweeping the entire world!


    Immediately, Monkey King''s figure flashed, and in an instant, he appeared beside the Lord of this Realm, and the [Fist of True Self] broke out, shattering the body of the Lord of this Realm, and the world!Back to the dark and silent''Nothing''!


    Monkey King grabbed the [World Source Pearl] who was about to flee, and his figure flashed and disappeared into this world of nothing, where nothing exists!


    PS: "Sword Art Online" is over, and "Douro Continent" will open tomorrow.In fact, "Sword Art Online" originally had quite a few chapters. After all, Sinon had just appeared on the stage, but I also felt that the game had nothing to write about. It was boring, and it was finished quickly...

 1296 Chapter One Awakening (1)

    The starry sky at night is dotted with countless stars, just like the mysterious galaxy.


    In the dense jungle, it also seemed extremely quiet, but there were occasional beast roars that broke the tranquility here.


    Under an ancient tree, a dark and weird black hole suddenly appeared!


    The terrifying force that can tear space apart should be extremely terrifying in theory, but it didn''t start any waves, even a leaf was not rolled up.


    One foot suddenly stepped out of the black hole, and then the entire porch, a man stepped out of the black hole; the black hole after him healed like a water wave and disappeared the moment he entered the world.


    Sun Wukong raised his head to look at the sky, feeling a little, and at the corner of his mouth, a look of interest appeared: "Martial Soul Continent... Wuhun... a strange power..."


    As he said, he closed his eyes and sensed the laws of the world, but for a moment, opened his eyes again: "Just as imagined, this world is repelling me... Although as long as he obtains the world source orb, he can master all the laws of the world. But in that case, the world will collapse. If you want to reshape it, it will take a lot of time... Not to mention, if you want to understand, you must first get into it. In that case, start with a martial artist. Right! By the way, you can also play in this world!"


    Make up his mind, Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he has disappeared!


    When he appeared again, he was already in a bustling city!


    At this time, it was already nine o''clock in the evening, and it was not as deserted as expected, and it was as lively as it was.


    Looking at the splendid and majestic Wuhun branch in front of him, Monkey King walked in slowly...


    He came here naturally for the so-called Martial Soul.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Monkey King was stopped by a young man: "Sir, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "I''m here to awaken Wuhun!" Monkey King said very politely.


    The man was obviously taken aback, frowning and looking at Monkey King: "Are you serious?"


    "Of course." Monkey King nodded seriously.


    When the young man heard the words, his kind face immediately collapsed: "Please don''t just joke here. This is the Wuhun Hall, which is not the place for civilians like you to come. You should get out of here! Dare to fool around, don''t blame me for asking someone to throw you out!"


    It¡¯s no wonder that this young man suddenly changed his face. In this world, everyone basically performed the martial arts awakening ceremony when they were six years old, and an adult like Monkey King went to the martial arts branch hall and said it was coming. Awakening Martial Soul, are you kidding me?And what time is it now?It''s past nine o''clock in the evening, doesn''t this show the pastime people?


    Moreover, he hasn''t yet awakened his martial soul as an adult, so what''s the use of awakening now?He didn''t want to waste time on a waste.


    Waste, yes, Monkey King looks like he is in his twenties. He hasn''t awakened his spirit in his twenties. What is it if he is not waste?


    "But I really came to awaken Wuhun!" Although he was despised, as a great god, Sun Wukong did not bother to lose his temper to a mortal casually, so his tone was still very calm.


    "You''re endless, tell you to get out, just get out of here! Such a large number of years old, still awakening a fart martial arts soul! Go home and be your trash, don''t come here to be embarrassed!" See Monkey King With a look of reluctance, unforgiving, and unwillingness to give up, the young man''s heart was inexplicably angry, and he cursed unceremoniously.


    Martial artist is a noble profession, and Monkey King looks like he is in his twenties, but he hasn''t even awakened his martial spirit, and he has shown a waste, so naturally young men will not give him a good face, showing that he is bullying and fearing hardship. .


    "Young man, didn''t your mother tell you that the misfortune comes out of your mouth?" Monkey King looked at the young man with a plain face and smiled, but in this light smile, the ignorant mortal didn''t read it. To what is called terror.


    "Woe? What''s wrong? Just your trash dare to threaten me?" The young man looked at Monkey King with disdain, and put his face in front of Monkey King, full of arrogance: "I let you fight, you dare Fight? Haha~ A rubbish, dare to threaten me! What a big joke."


    The other personnel in the Wuhun Hall looked at the ugly face of the young man, frowning and casting disgusting glances, but they had a backstage, so they didn''t dare to say anything.


    And a middle-aged man couldn''t see it, and frowned, "Will, it doesn''t matter if it''s enough, don''t lose the reputation of our Spirit Hall!"


    "I don''t want to waste time with such a rubbish, but who told him not to be forgiving, he is a lot of age, and he came to awaken Wuhun in the middle of the night and is sick!" the young man said, full of disdain He looked at Monkey King: "Hurry up, don''t force me to throw you out!"


    "Useless rubbish always wants to find that self-comforting superiority in people who are worse than him, but unfortunately, you have found the wrong person!" Monkey King shook his head lightly. He didn''t want to be familiar with a mortal, but he did it himself. dead.


    "You trash dare to laugh at me?" The young man''s expression was gloomy and terrifying for an instant, his eyes flickered, and his intent to kill was obviously moved.


    But unfortunately, when he wanted to do something, there was no chance.


    A cold light flashed in Sun Wukong''s hand, an ancient sword emerged, and he swung it lightly. A head shot up into the sky with a blood arrow. Amidst the sound of''dong dong dong'', it fell to the feet of a woman dressed as a reception maid. side.


    The maid looked at the big-eyed head at her feet, screamed''Ah~'', her body softened and she was shocked to the ground.


    The expressions of everyone in the hall changed drastically. A person who dared to kill in the Wuhun Hall was really bold!


    The middle-aged man who had spoken before was furious. He couldn''t help but roared: "How courageous, I dare to kill someone in our Martial Spirit Hall! Come, take him down for me!"


    The reason why he was angry was because Sun Wukong dared to ignore the majesty of Wuhun Hall and kill people in public; second, because this dead man was the nephew of a deacon in this branch hall.


    Following the angry shout of the middle-aged man, twenty martial arts guards rushed into the hall, and three martial arts rings emerged and besieged Monkey King...


    "Why! It''s just awakening a martial soul..." Monkey King sighed slightly, swiping the ancient sword in his hand, and the cold light faded. The twenty martial arts guards who were besieging him suddenly stopped their bodies, and then stood straight. Fell down...


    In a moment, a small blood stain appeared on their throat, and blood ran all over the ground!..

 1297 Chapter Two Awakening (two)

    "!!!" The middle-aged man''s complexion changed instantly. The 20 guards were all 30-odd souls. The opponent didn''t even move, but only raised the sword and swung lightly, without even seeing the trajectory. They had already been killed, how could this level of strength come to awaken the spirit?It''s clear that it''s here to find the difference!


    "Who is your Excellency? How dare you come to our Wuhun Temple to make trouble? Are you not afraid of causing killings? Dare to report your name!" The middle-aged man looked at Monkey King, his expression serious and angrily.


    "The curse of killing? Are you talking about yourself?" Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent. He swiped the ancient sword in his hand, and the blood arrow sprayed. The middle-aged man looked at the blood spraying mouth on his chest incredibly, widening. His eyes were clearly separated by five meters. That Jian hadn''t cut him. Why was he injured?With shock and doubt, the middle-aged man fell in a pool of blood.


    Monkey King is already angry, so he no longer shows mercy.


    The people in the Martial Spirit Sub-Hall were instantly shocked by the terrifying scene in front of them!That middle-aged man is a Level 50 Soul King!He was killed by a sword like this!


    "Will!!" And at this moment, an old man suddenly drove out from the inner hall and looked at the corpse lying in a pool of blood, especially the corpse separated from the corpse. His pupils contracted, and he roared instantly, watching The gaze of Monkey King was full of furious killing intent: "No matter who you are? You must die today!"


    As the old man roared, his muscles swelled, his nostrils enlarged, and he spouted white air, and a pair of horns appeared on the top of his head. Seven martial arts rings flashed out of his body: three yellows, two purples, and two blacks, exuding intimidating power. , This is actually a soul saint.


    Immediately behind the old man, there was a middle-aged man who turned into a leopard print figure, and six martial arts rings emerged together: three yellows, two purples, and one black.


    At the same time, countless people came from all directions to surround this hall, all filled with cold killing intent!


    "Heh~ Are you all doing things so domineering in the Spirit Hall? Since you do your own things, then I don¡¯t have to be polite!" Monkey King looked at the hostile and murderous people in front of him, smiled faintly, and a trace of terror suddenly fell from him. Burst out of his body!


    It was just a moment, everyone present, regardless of your soul emperor, soul sage, all vomit blood and fall to the ground!


    The weak, all of them bleed through seven holes and were shaken to death on the spot!


    "Wh...how...possible!!" The old man who had an angry face, his expression changed drastically at this moment!Feeling the terrifying and desperate death aura of Monkey King, his heart was horrified and inexplicable, he was terrified!This time, what kind of terrifying power did he offend?


    The opponent didn''t even activate the martial arts ring, and almost completely killed them just by their momentum. What a terrifying powerhouse this should be!


    "You...who are you? On earth...what do you want to do? Offending the Spirit Hall, you have to think about the final consequences!" Although the old man was horrified and terrified under Monkey King''s horrible aura, he still wanted to borrow the Spirit Hall. His fame shocked Monkey King.


    "Consequence? Ridiculous!" Monkey King looked at the old man indifferently: "Wuhundian, in my eyes it is just an ant!" As he said, his momentum increased by one point, and he saw a sound of''pouch''. The Level 73 Soul Saint, who was still struggling to support, immediately vomited blood and was shocked to death on the spot!


    Sun Wukong tilted his head, looked at the only remaining 65-level middle-aged man, and said faintly: "Go and prepare for the spirit awakening ceremony for me..."


    The voice was very indifferent, but with a majesty that could not be denied. The middle-aged man stood up and said respectfully: "Please follow me!"


    With that, he took a difficult step and walked towards a room... Monkey King''s voice gave him no room for resistance, as if he had received an unrejectable order.


    Monkey King followed closely, and for a moment, he came to a very spacious room. In the center, there was a hexagonal shape made of six black stones, and the middle-aged man pointed to the hexagonal star with respect. To Monkey King: "Please stand in the six-pointed star!"


    Monkey King silently walked into the six-pointed star.


    The middle-aged man quickly shot out with his hands. Six faint blue lights poured into the six black stones on the ground. Suddenly, a layer of golden brilliance was released from the six stones, forming a pale golden light. Covering the Monkey King.


    Feeling that he was being drawn by a mysterious force, Monkey King immediately realized: "Is this the inevitable law of Wuhun awakening..." He said, closing his eyes and realizing it carefully...


    But as Monkey King closed his eyes and comprehend, after a while, golden light spots floated out of the black stones on the ground and entered his body.


    About ten minutes later, a terrifying red-haired giant ape suddenly emerged from Monkey King¡¯s body, roaring, bursting into the sky...


    For a time, the world has changed!


    Monkey King seemed to be aware of it, and with a hurried wave of his hand, an enchantment was instantly placed in this martial arts sub-hall, completely isolated from the outside world, and the world and earth change suddenly disappeared invisible!


    But at the moment when the red-haired giant ape burst into the sky, this martial arts sub-temple was already shocked into powder, and the only remaining middle-aged martial artist was also shocked by the momentum that burst out at that instant. Die!


    And as this terrifying scarlet giant ape burst into the sky from his body, a violent mood emerged from Monkey King''s brain, his muscles swelled, and there was a sign of apeification!


    "Unexpectedly, this hidden power in my body was pulled out..." Sun Wukong frowned slightly, snorted, and directly suppressed this violent mood with supreme perseverance, preventing him from becoming ape.


    And the terrifying giant ape was also retracting at an astonishing speed and sank into Monkey King''s body.Suddenly, Monkey King felt that he was blessed by an extremely huge force, and the muscles all over his body quickly swelled, and red hair grew all over his body, emitting a dazzling crimson light, like a flash of blood!


    "This is?" The sudden change in his body made Sun Wukong a little surprised, but he also felt that it seemed to do no harm to him, so he didn''t stop it and watched its changes!


    I saw that Monkey King''s muscles swelled, making him taller and taller, and his terrifying aura rose rapidly, full of endless destruction and violence!


    Thick red hair covers his arms and chest, and a short hair grows at an astonishing speed, turning into a long flowing red hair!


    Behind him, a red tail of ape quickly grew out, and it swayed gently, and it was a bang, the ground shook the mountain, and a terrifying abyss that was bottomless was slapped directly on the ground!


    The earth-shattering terrifying aura permeated the entire enchantment. If it weren''t blocked by it, the whole world would fall into desperate panic!..

 1298 Chapter Three Demon Ape

    It didn''t take long for Monkey King''s changes to finally stop. His muscles bulged, his body was sturdy, and he was really handsome with his cool red hair!


    His eyes were cold, and all he could see was the endless cold and violent. As long as people looked at each other, the soul trembled, and the whole body was icy, too shocked to move.


    Just standing there, I felt the endless pressure, as if I could smash through the sky with one punch, and crush the earth with one foot!And the space here has long been unable to bear the terrible pressure and collapsed, turning into a void of silence!


    "This is?..." Monkey King felt his own violent and unbelievable power, and forced down the desire to wreak havoc. In his eyes, there was a look of surprise: "I really did not expect that I can only release the hidden hidden after this transformation. The power actually appeared in the form of a martial soul, this is really a surprise!"


    World Devil Ape is the name of Monkey Wukong''s awakened beast spirit.


    It is an evolved version of the Saiyan transformed into a great ape.


    Before transforming into Super Four, he was transformed into a golden giant ape, but as Monkey King''s strength increased and he became a master of the world, his ability to transform into a giant ape was naturally evolved, and this evolutionary final form , It is this world-destroying demon ape!


    If it is said that turning into a giant ape will deny the six relatives and cause great destruction, then turning into this world-destroying demon ape will become a demon ape who only knows destruction and killing, endlessly destroying every dimension plane!


    Therefore, even Monkey King himself dare not use this power easily, unless it is a mortal situation.


    This kind of uncontrollable terrifying power originally needed to be transformed into a moonlight with a tail, but now it is actually in the form of a beast martial soul, and it was mastered by Monkey King!This has to be said, it is a big surprise.


    Although the possession of this martial soul would make him violent and bloodthirsty, it was within a controllable range.


    After squeezing his fist, Monkey King felt his current strength, and nodded in satisfaction: "The strength has doubled, which happens to be the same as the strength of the Transfiguration Great Ape, although it has a lot of strength compared to the Transfiguration Demon Ape¡¯s strength. The gap is within a controllable range, and it¡¯s not bad!"


    You know, with his current strength, the strength that can be multiplied dramatically is already quite astonishing.Because as a world master, strength can''t be increased so easily.


    And in this state, he feels that he can transform into a super game, so it is of great significance!


    "It seems that I have come to this world! I didn''t expect that the ability to transform into a giant ape that caused me headaches was actually controlled by me in the form of a beast martial soul! Although the increase in strength is only ten times, if it is added For Wu Huan...hehe~ How many times the strength of this beast martial soul can finally increase, even I am looking forward to it!"


    "But when it comes to Wuhuan, it seems to be a problem..."


    In the self-talking, Monkey King thought with a thought, and withdrew from the appearance of the beast martial soul possessing his body, and the broken space healed intact at an astonishing speed.


    It''s just that the Wuhun branch hall here has long since disappeared.All people naturally disappeared.


    If the people here didn¡¯t have the arrogance before and didn¡¯t want to kill Monkey King, Monkey King would still treat them as innocents and kindly resurrect them. Now, naturally, they are too lazy to take care of them, and their body flashes and disappears. not see¡­


    When it appeared again, it was already the Star Dou Forest.


    The Star Dou Forest is one of the three major wild martial beasts'' habitats. The dense jungle that covers the sky and the sun tells of its long existence.


    Monkey King was walking in the woods. Not long after, he saw the first martial beast that came to this world, a gray mouse. It was a small palm-sized and a white mark on the center of his eyebrows, telling its age. : Ten years of Red Fire Rat.


    The age of this red fire rat is the best to identify. Just look at the color of the mark on its head to know how old it is a martial beast. White is ten years, yellow is a hundred years, purple is a thousand years... just like Wuhuan same.


    A ten-year-old Scarlet Fire Rat, to other martial artists, is just trash that they don''t even bother to look at.But for Monkey King, the number of years is meaningless to him, he just wants to understand how Wuhuan is formed.


    Therefore, with a casual gesture, he knocked the Red Fire Rat to the ground, and a white martial arts ring also floated out of its body.


    Monkey King lightly touched the lower martial ring with his finger, and the martial ring immediately turned into a light spot and it would melt into his body. Obviously, this represented a martial ring that could be absorbed.


    It''s just that Monkey King didn''t absorb it. Instead, he carefully checked the structure of the martial arts ring, as well as the laws and secret patterns attached to it that ordinary people could not perceive.


    "It turns out that this is the so-called Martial Ring... All the laws are unique. Without the approval of the Lord of this world, I cannot directly master the laws of this world... But although I can''t create a Martial Ring, but increasing its age is still Yes..."


    With that said, Monkey King injected a trace of divine power into the martial arts ring, and this white ten-year martial arts ring, after absorbing the divine power of Monkey King, instantly emitted a dazzling red glow!


    But in a flash, a ten-year martial arts ring, after absorbing a trace of the magical power of Monkey King, evolved into a hundred thousand-year martial arts ring!


    If you let people in this world know such incredible actions, you must go crazy!The meaning of a person who can increase the number of years of martial arts at will is simply unimaginable.


    The ten-year Red Fire Rat¡¯s martial arts ring possesses the skill of [flame spray], which means it can spray a small flame from its mouth to attack the target.


    It is a very low-level fire type attack method. It can even be said that it has no attack power, so few people choose this thing as their martial arts ring.


    However, this 100,000-year-old Red Fire Rat¡¯s martial arts ring has an increased skill called [Fire and Rainfall], and its power is not the same. If it is merged with a martial soul suitable for it, its power can be multiplied.


    But obviously, for Monkey King, it was just an experiment.


    With a squeeze, just listening to the sound of''poof'', a one-hundred-thousand-year martial arts ring collapsed and dissipated in Monkey King''s hands.


    If this is seen, you have to go crazy.


    Not to mention one hundred thousand years, even one million or tens of thousands of years of martial arts, for Monkey King, will not have the slightest effect.


    Because of his own strength, he has detached from this world, even the power of the world has been detached, how could Wu Huan increase the strength of Monkey King.


    This is like he is the vast ocean, dripping into a drop of water, can not produce any changes at all.


    "It seems that the World Origin Orb must be used as a martial ring, and blessed above my martial soul!" At this moment, Monkey King also saw a brand new cultivation way that could make him stronger.


    However, if he wants to use the World Origin Orb as a martial ring, he must obtain the World Origin Orb of this world. Only by controlling all the rules of this world can he use other World Origin Orbs as a martial ring to bless his martial soul...

 1299 Chapter Four Follow Me

    It was night now, and Monkey King returned to his own world with a thought.


    When he first appeared in the lobby, Asuna and the other women who were chatting with the women immediately got up and surrounded him, just looking at their expressions, somewhat restrained.They didn''t expect that Monkey King, who had been with them, turned out to be a true god.


    "Well, Wukong, listen to them, our world is now destroyed? So what''s going on with my brother? Is he dead?" Tongya Suguha asked with anxious expression looking at Monkey King.In Sun Wukong''s special training for more than two weeks, she naturally joined in, but Sun Wukong will not forget her.


    "What about my dad? Didn''t you say to save my dad?" Asuna also looked worried.


    "Don''t worry, although they are indeed dead now, they will be resurrected soon!" Monkey King said, with one hand, a World Origin Orb exuding the power of endless rules appeared in his hand: " As long as someone inherits it, your world can be restored!"


    "Is this what Xuenv sisters said [World Origin Pearl]? It''s amazing..." When Asuna and the others saw the [World Origin Pearl], they were all deeply attracted.


    Sun Wukong was afraid that they were confused, and immediately put away the [World Source Orb], and Asuna and the others woke up.


    Looking at Sao on the side, with a thought, Yui and Karula both appeared.Monkey King also gave them real life...


    This day, for Asuna and the others, must be a day that cannot be calm. What they have seen and heard has subverted their cognition.


    Monkey King also stayed in his own world for a while, taught Asuna and the others the must-learn techniques, and also took the girls to travel through this world of only beautiful women...


    Although there are only women in this world, it makes them feel sorry, but I have to say that this is a very magical world. Everywhere is deeply attracted to them. It is much more interesting than playing games. Their new lives will also start here...


    When Monkey King appeared in the Star Dou Great Forest again, it was already a new day.


    The fiery sun rising high in the sky can''t be felt in this ancient woody forest.


    Walking in the forest, Monkey King witnessed countless strange martial arts, there are thousands of years, and there are also thousands of years...


    But no matter whether it was a thousand-year martial arts beast or a ten thousand-year martial arts beast, when they saw Monkey King, none of them dared to attack him.


    In order to put an end to trouble, Monkey King released a horrible breath of Ruo Ruo Ru, and it was this breath that prevented all the martial beasts from attacking him.


    He was just in this dangerous Star Dou Forest, like his own Houhua Garden, wandering around, admiring the various kinds of martial beasts...


    Before you know it, it''s dusk.


    Monkey King had already passed through a dense forest, his front line of sight suddenly opened up, and the place in front of him was a beautiful picture that could not be described in words.


    The clear lake makes the air more humid.The towering trees around are reflected on the lake surface, and the sun is shining, making everything crystal clear under the reflection of the water surface.


    A little girl who doesn''t seem to be 5 or 6 years old is squatting by the lake, holding the clear lake water with her delicate little hands, washing her delicate and lovely face.


    And not far from the little girl, a figure as tall as a mountain squatted quietly, with dark hair shining faintly under the faint sunlight. Although it is on all fours, the height of the shoulders is absolutely absolute. Over seven meters.If you stand upright, the height will probably be 15 meters away.


    From the outside, it looked like an ape and a chimpanzee, except for a pair of lantern-sized eyes that shone with citrine-like luster.


    This big guy is incredibly majestic. Not only is his body huge, but every part is covered with strong muscles that are even more terrifying than granite, and the protrusions are like small hills.The whole body is like a combination of strength and beauty.


    It is the king of the forest of the Star Dou Great Forest, the Titan Great Ape!


    And at the moment Monkey King appeared here, the Titan Great Ape had already discovered his existence, and instantly stood up from the ground and let out a demonstrative roar!Full of fierce aura is also rushing towards Monkey King!


    The little girl, like a frightened bunny, hurried to the other side of the lake and hid.


    Monkey King directly ignored the Titan Great Ape that released the majestic breath like a mountain, but looked at the little girl who was hiding. He came here because of her.


    Although he hadn''t seen it before, Sun Wukong recognized her at a glance. She was a one-hundred-thousand-year-old martial beast soft bone rabbit.


    "You''re called Gentle, right? Come with me!" Monkey King looked at Gentle, smiled, and stretched out his right hand.


    Gently stunned, looking at the smile on Monkey King''s face, he felt an unprecedented intimacy.It is said that beasts are more sensitive than humans, and Qingrou felt that at the first time, Monkey King did not bring her a trace of hostility, but instead had a sense of protection and security.


    This wonderful feeling made her forget her fear, stood up and walked towards Monkey King...


    "Roar!!" The Titan Great Ape suddenly let out a loud roar, and stopped softly.


    "I see!" Softly stretched out her cute little fragrant tongue, immediately turned around, and ran to the side again to hide.


    At the same time, the fist of the Titan Great Ape, full of cold killing intent, slammed down at Monkey King!


    Monkey King only felt that his whole body was covered by a shadow, and when he looked up, he just saw the huge iron fist of the Titan Great Ape!


    At the same time, he also felt that everything around him became dignified, and his body was blessed with a terrible gravity.


    "This is the power of the domain? It''s not great!" Monkey King smiled faintly, looking at the giant fist that fell, just stretched out a finger and tapped on the terrifying fist of the giant giant ape. Above, then I heard a loud bang, and the terrible energy swayed from the contact between the fingers and the fists. It shook the surrounding ancient trees hunting and hunting, and the leaves drifted away!


    The Titan Great Ape''s eyes widened, and Huang Jing''s eyes showed an extremely shocked color. From its perspective, this tiny human was actually able to catch its furious punch with just one finger!And it doesn''t move!In the competition of power, it actually lost to a human?And still defeated!


    The gentleness who hid and watched was even more shocked and her eyes widened. It was the first time she saw that someone could actually face the Titan Great Ape in strength, and the other person only used one finger to contempt. The power gap between the two is like a world apart!..

 1300 Chapter 5 What is abuse

    "I heard that the strength of the one hundred thousand year martial arts can be comparable to the titled Wuluo, especially the Titan Great Ape, which is far better than the general titled Wuluo! Now it seems that the titled Wuluo is nothing but this!" Sun Wukong Looking at the Titan Great Ape with a plain face, pinching one of its fingers, it was actually a volley that lifted its entire body!


    This scene not only shocked the Titan Great Ape himself, but also stunned the gentleness of watching the play!Who is this person?Even possess such terrifying strength!


    "Usually, I will kill the guy who shows me a murderous intent, but you, for the sake of gentleness, just spare your life!" Monkey King said, grabbing the Titan giant The fingers of the ape lifted its huge body like a mountain and threw it on the ground!


    The sound of''Boom Boom'' made the earth tremble and crack!Countless ancient trees were smashed into debris by the huge body of the Titan Great Ape!


    "Er Ming!!" Gentle on the side shouted anxiously.


    puff--


    At this moment, countless splashes of water turned into dazzling lights and bloomed from the lake behind Monkey King. A huge cow head with a diameter of more than four meters suddenly emerged from the water. The scales of the forest in Aomori, the extremely large body soared into the sky, revealing The snake-like body under the cow''s head!


    This huge monster with a snake-like body opened its mouth and a blue light spit out, lasing towards the Monkey King with his back facing it. The speed was so fast that it was almost in the blink of an eye!


    Sun Wukong didn''t even look at it, and when he picked up the huge body of the Titan Great Ape, he suddenly fell behind him!


    Amidst the loud bang of the sky, the blue light was crushed and shattered by the huge body of the Titan Great Ape, and its huge head suddenly collided with the huge bull head of the Sky Blue Bovine Python. !


    The miserable howl came from the mouths of the Sky Blue Bull Python and the Titan Great Ape at the same time, and it started a huge wave!


    "Da Ming! Er Ming!!" Softly screamed out immediately before being overwhelmed by the terrifying waves!


    Monkey King made a move, and the gentle and delicate body immediately appeared in his hand, and he was full of arms. The surging huge waves separated when they passed by Monkey King, and rushed towards both sides...


    When everything is calm, the beautiful scene here is already a mess.


    And the sky green bull python and the giant giant ape are floating on the lake, the first born of huge meat buns like a hill, it feels like the sky is spinning!Struggling but can''t get up anymore.


    Under Sun Wukong''s violent blow, the heads of the two did not collide and blossom. It was Sun Wukong''s men who were merciful, so there was no strength to stand up.


    "Let go of me! Let me go! Daming! Erming!" Gentle struggled violently in Sun Wukong''s arms, full of anxiety, and even opened her small mouth to bite Sun Wukong''s arm.If it weren''t for Monkey King''s tough muscles, he would have to be bitten out of a big piece of meat if he were replaced by an ordinary person.


    "Okay! Let go, if you bite, I will kill both of them and take away their martial arts!" Monkey King patted a soft butt and threatened.


    Upon hearing what Sun Wukong said, she calmed down gently and let go, but at the same time looked at Sun Wukong coldly. It was obvious that she regarded Sun Wukong as an enemy.


    "Don''t look at me like that. If I were hostile to you, the two of them would have been turned into martial arts! And you were the first to attack..." Monkey King let go and said softly.


    Gently ran to the side, still looking at Monkey King vigilantly, because she was worried about the Sky Blue Bull Python and the Titan Great Ape, she did not escape.


    Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and the light of healing bloomed on the heads of Sky Blue Bull Python and Titan Great Ape. The Roshan bag on his head instantly disappeared, and his injuries were instantly healed!


    The Titan Great Ape immediately got up and blocked the gentle face with his huge body, looking at Monkey King with vigilance and fear in his eyes!It has enjoyed the pleasure of being abused from Monkey King.


    "Human, what do you... mean?" The sky green cow python uttered a word, suppressed the hostility towards Monkey King, and asked in a concentrated voice.His eyes were full of shock, as strong as them, but he was wiped out by the human in front of him!Even the existence in the legend after the hundredth level is not so scary, right?They didn''t use a martial arts ring, they relied entirely on physical strength!This is too scary!


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you, I''m just more interested in this little girl." Monkey King looked softly and said lightly.


    "What do you want to do to Sister Gentle?" The sky green cow python immediately looked at Monkey King vigilantly. Although it was afraid of Monkey King''s terrifying power, if Monkey King wanted to hurt Gentle, they would not compromise.


    "A 100,000-year martial arts beast that chooses to transform is rare, and it is extremely difficult to grow up. Let her follow me. I will take her through the human world. No one can hurt her. Can grow up very smoothly!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, the Sky Blue Bull Python and Titan Giant Ape both stared in surprise.Is there such a good thing in the world?A super strong guy suddenly came here and said he wanted to be a gentle bodyguard. Can you believe this?


    "What is your purpose?" The sky green cow python looked at Monkey King with a serious face. It didn''t believe that Monkey King would come here for no reason to be a gentle bodyguard.


    "Purpose? What purpose do you think I can have? The most precious thing you have is Wuhuan spirit bones. To obtain these, do I still need your consent?" Monkey King looked at Sky Blue Bull Python with disdain, faintly The way.


    The Sky Blue Bull Python was speechless about this. As Sun Wukong said, their most precious thing is Wuhuan spirit bones, but Sun Wukong''s strength completely crushes them. What else can he obtain from them? ?


    Tian Qing Niu Python pondered for a moment, then suddenly had an idea, and asked tentatively: "Do you want to accept Sister Qingrou as a disciple?"


    "Accept a disciple? That''s okay!" Monkey King nodded. In his opinion, his identity was just a title.Looking towards Qingrou, said: "How about, little girl, do you want to worship me as a teacher and leave with me? The right to choose is in your hands. Even if you don''t want to, I won''t force it."


    "Sister Gentle!" The sky green cow python immediately looked at Gentle with excitement. Gentle growth is what they worry most about, but now there is such a super strong Monkey King who wants to accept Gentle as a disciple. This is simply It''s the big pies falling from the sky!With the protection of Monkey King, they no longer have to worry about gentle safety.


    Gentle stared at Monkey King''s eyes for a long time, and did not read any hostility against her. He came to Monkey King, knelt down, and performed the apprenticeship: "Teacher is here, gentle and see you!"


    PS: The work is too tiring. I will have two more changes today...

 1301 Chapter 6 Teaching the Fa

    "Very good!" Monkey King touched her soft head, lifted her up, and said with a serious face: "Introduce yourself, my name is Monkey King! There are no rules here, there is only one thing you must remember, the teacher will always Yes, the teacher''s words must be unconditionally obeyed!"


    "Huh?" After a soft stun, he pouted: "I know, teacher!"


    "En! This is good!" Monkey King rubbed his soft head with satisfaction and smiled slightly.


    "Well, Master Wukong, although this is presumptuous, I really want to know, have you broken through the hundredth level and become a god?" At this time, the sky green cow python''s voice suddenly rang. .Although it asked quietly, its head and voice still shocked the eardrums.''God'', what a fascinating and shocking font!


    "Hundred-level gods ~ There is indeed such a saying in this world, but don¡¯t think that the hundred-level gods are already the end. The world is so big that it is beyond your imagination. Therefore, you have to work hard. Level is not the limit, it''s just the beginning!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Hundred-level is not the end, it''s just the beginning?" Sky Blue Bull Python, Titan Great Ape, and Gentle all opened their eyes in shock. Listening to Monkey King''s words, could it be that he already surpassed the Hundred-level existence?


    Thinking about his horrible strength before, even the martial soul was not activated, so he abused them. This strength indeed seemed more terrifying than the hundred!


    Monkey King smiled faintly and looked at Qingrou: "Is there anything to clean up? We have to leave!"


    "Actually, there is nothing to deal with..." said gently, tilting his head and thinking for a while.She is a hundred thousand-year-old martial beast, what can she bring?He raised his head to look at the sky green bull python and the giant giant ape beside him, feeling a little bit unwilling: "Da Ming, Er Ming, I am leaving soon, you take care! I will visit you often!"


    "Go with ease! Sister Gentle!" Tianqing Niu Python said, "I was a little worried before you wanted to leave alone. Now that Master Wukong is here, I''m completely relieved!" Monkey King looked over and said, "Master Wukong, Sister Qingrou, please give it to you! I believe that if you are there, Sister Qingrou''s future will reach a height beyond our reach!"


    "That''s for sure!" Monkey King smiled faintly, holding a soft hand, his figure disappeared instantly.


    Looking at the place where Monkey King and Qingrou disappeared, Tian Qing Niu Python whispered: "This time, sister Qingrou doesn''t know when she will come back! With Master Wukong''s teaching, I don''t know what height she will grow to? Ming, it seems that we can''t be thrown too far by Sister Qingrou!"


    "Roar~~" The Titan Great Ape let out a low growl as an answer, looking outside the Star Dou Great Forest, a little dazed.


    Looking at the lively and prosperous city in front of me, Gentle was full of excitement and surprise: "Is this the human world? It''s amazing! Teacher, did you use teleport? You even left Star Dou Da with a''swish''. The forest is really amazing!"


    "Almost!" Sun Wukong said, walking towards the city: "Let''s go! It''s your first time in this world! I''ll take you around..." As soon as Sun Wukong''s words fell, he had already seen the gentle and excited running Entering the city, with a blushing face, wandering around, looking here, touching there, everything is so novel and interesting to her...


    Sun Wukong walked on the street and didn''t care about her, just let her toss and meet her favorite things, without saying anything, pack everything away...


    For the coins in this world, Monkey King is not yet free to create, and he never lacks money.


    Although Qingrou came to the human world for the first time, it was also a hundred thousand-year-old martial beast. She still understood some common sense of the human world, so it did not cause any confusion.


    After shopping for most of the day, there have been countless new and weird things in the soft space ring.


    This space ring was naturally given to her by Monkey King, and the things she originally stored were simply rubbish in Monkey King''s eyes.


    When I got the space ring, the exaggerated storage space inside, the ability to collect any items at will, made Gentle and happy. For this, he took a bite on Monkey King''s face.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon when I felt hungry that I was gentle and didn''t stop.


    Sun Wukong took her to a hotel, opened a first-class room, ordered some dishes, he didn''t expect much of the taste, he just wanted to try the flavor of this alien world.


    However, I was used to the dishes prepared by Keya and Frosy for him. After eating these foods, I really felt a little hard to swallow.Just one bite of each sample, Monkey King put his chopsticks.It''s not that he slapped his mouth, but that this dish can''t be compared with Keya and Frosai at all.


    To the side, it is light and tender, but it is eaten with relish.


    "Okay! Don''t eat anymore. You are now when you are growing up. Eat the food I prepared for you!" Monkey King stopped gently, waving his hand, all the dishes on the table disappeared, and then the new dishes Replaced.


    Seeing the same crystal clear food that emits colorful light, my mouth was drooling in an instant, and my eyes gleamed...


    After a meal, Gentle had eaten her little belly round, lying on the chair, her full hiccups were full of glow, and the skin all over her body became crystal clear.It seems to be even more exaggerated than eating any treasures of heaven and earth.


    He squinted his eyes softly, his blushing face was full of happiness: "Teacher, I''m so lucky to be with you! I have never eaten something so delicious before, it''s really delicious, and my whole body will melt!"


    "Just like it, you can eat it every day from now on!"


    "Really? Great! I know that the teacher is the best!" Gentle and excited, he jumped onto Sun Wukong''s body, pinched his neck with his little feet, and hugged his head with both hands. The whole body was hanging on him. His body was full of excitement.


    "Okay, hurry up and get down for activities. I will teach you a set of mental methods. Quickly absorb all the excess energy in the body, but don''t waste it!" Monkey King patted a soft butt and said.


    "Gong method?" Qingrou immediately became full of curiosity, jumped off Monkey King, and looked at him expectantly: "What is a method? Is it a soul skill?"


    "How can the skills I teach you compare to soul skills?" Monkey King said, pointing lightly to the center of her soft eyebrows, and countless information flooded into her mind instantly, her eyes widened and she immediately closed her eyes. After carefully comprehending, after a moment, he opened his eyes full of excitement: "Teacher! Can this exercise really absorb the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth without limitation, and temper the body?"..

 1302 Chapter 7 Monster Turns into Enchanting

    "Of course! This is my own practice. It is simple, easy to understand and has no bottleneck. You can use the spirit of heaven and earth to temper your body and soul without limit! The stronger the body and soul, the greater the potential. And the greater the potential, the higher the state you will enter!"


    Monkey King looked softly and said with a serious face: "So you have to practice hard every day, three times in the morning, afternoon and evening, and you can''t fall down!"


    "I see, teacher! I didn''t expect the teacher to have created such a powerful technique. It''s no wonder that the teacher can easily defeat Da Ming and Er Ming without having a martial soul!" With a soft expression of excitement, he looked at Monkey King''s gaze. Has become a blind worship.


    Whether it is a beast or a martial beast, in their world, the strong are always respected and worshipped; their emotions are often more pure and broken than humans.


    "Okay, follow the route indicated by the exercise method and do your luck again!"


    "Okay!" Immediately, he gently sat down cross-legged and started the exercise.


    Those originally blocked meridians were easily pierced under the impact of her operation, and the journey was truly unimpeded...


    Don''t think that the food Sun Wukong prepared for Gentle is just food, and it is also an auxiliary thing to help her cultivate her mind!


    The crystal clear appearance of her body is the best proof. In this state, the gentle meridians have already been extended to the whole body by the energy contained in the food, which softens her meridians and increases toughness at the same time.


    Assaulting meridians, for ordinary people, it is indeed necessary to practice slowly step by step, but for Monkey King, this is simply not a problem.


    Although Monkey King can help gently open up the meridians of the whole body easily, she will have a deeper understanding of this process by letting her do it herself.


    It took one night to open up the meridians and acupuncture points of the whole body gently, and it was completed at about 6 o''clock the next morning.


    At this moment, her body is filled with layers of purple mist, absorbed into the body, circulates, and blends into every part of the skin and bones, achieving a perfect week, repelling impurities in the body and strengthening her bones. With the flesh!


    When Gentle woke up from the practice, Sun Wukong nodded in satisfaction: "Yes, you have already opened up all the meridians in your body. From now on, you will practice according to the working route of the exercise method. You will practice God in the morning and temper your body at noon. Two minors in the evening!"


    "Got it! Teacher!" Gentle nodded very seriously, then felt her own condition seriously, and at the same time jumped again, her little head hit the roof directly, and she covered her head with a soft "Ouch" After landing, although it was very painful, it was hard to hide the excitement: "Teacher, I...I...I seem to have become stronger?"


    "Of course! Although the mind method I taught you is different from the other methods that open up the meridians of the whole body, the strength is different, but the benefit in exchange is the unlimited potential in the future, which can not be described in words!" Sun Wukong smiled slightly.


    "Teacher, is there any other mentality besides the mentality you taught me?" Gentle asked curiously.


    "Of course, with some exercises, if you can open up the meridians all over the body like you, then they are already peerless martial arts masters!" Sun Wukong said.


    "So powerful? It sounds like those exercises are more powerful!" Qingju said.


    "You know what a shit!" Monkey King patted his soft head without anger: "I have said that my mental method is measured by long-term goals. It can increase the potential of people and grow infinitely. As long as you work hard, Becoming a god is just a matter of time! Do you think those breaking exercises can be compared?"


    "Can you really become a god?" The soft eyes immediately became bright.


    "Of course, it''s all right!" Monkey King said with a positive expression.


    "Then teacher, what is the name of this mentality?" asked softly and curiously.


    "Name? I really didn''t give it a decent name... No, I should say, I haven''t figured out what kind of domineering name for it!" Monkey King touched his head and said.


    "You don''t even have a name, isn''t that a nameless mind?" Gentle rolled her eyes suddenly.


    "Anonymous mentality is a nameless mentality, it doesn''t matter!" Monkey King waved his hand casually.


    "You''re really random..." Gentle rolled her eyes again, looked at the filth on her body, and immediately screamed: "Wow! I said there is a strange smell, what''s the matter?"


    "These are all the dirt discharged from your body, just clean it!"


    Gently ran towards the bathroom...


    When she came out, her skin had become more white and rosy than before, and she looked like a carefully crafted porcelain doll, very cute.


    Such an effect was as early as Sun Wukong expected, and he waved to Gentle and smiled: "Oh, Gentle, it''s becoming more and more cute. Come, let the teacher squeeze it!"


    "No!" Blushing softly, shaking his head.


    "Heh, I''m also proud of you!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and said: "Hurry up and gather the martial arts ring, which can make you reach level 29!"


    "Level 29? Really?" Softly widened his eyes in shock.Now she looks like a human being 6 years old, 6 years old and 29th level. If this spreads out, how many people will be frightened?


    "This is very rare. If you are cultivating other martial arts mental methods, and you can open up your body meridians, you can abuse the titled Wuluo!"


    "Isn''t it?" Softly widened his eyes in shock, and immediately sat down with excitement to gather his martial arts.


    She squeezed the orchid fingers in each of her hands, the palm of her right hand was facing upwards, lying flat on her thigh, her left hand was erected on her chest, and a series of strange sounds began to be heard in her mouth.


    Accompanied by this strange voice, his soft eyes gradually turned red.At the same time, a huge white phantom gradually formed behind her, exactly in the form of her martial soul soft bone rabbit.


    A faint red light gradually spread from Qingrou... As time passed, the red light became stronger and stronger, and the bright red light permeated like blood.


    As time went by, a yellow ring emerged on top of Gentle''s head, and the yellow ring fell on Gentle''s body, becoming her first martial arts ring.


    And with the emergence of Wuhuan, there was originally only the spirit power of Innate Dzogchen, but immediately broke through to the eleventh level, and there is no intention to stop, the spirit power is still growing rapidly...


    Twelfth level...15th level...I stopped when I finally reached level 20.


    Feeling that there is still energy in the body, gentleness is not enough to be excited. It was only one night of cultivation, and her strength suddenly soared. This made her a little unbelievable. What kind of evildoer did she worship as a teacher?


    Without saying much, she continued to gather her second martial arts ring...


    When another yellow martial arts ring appeared, the soft soul power soared all the way until it reached the twenty-nine o''clock that Monkey King said before it stopped.


    At the age of six, the twenty-ninth-level enchanting master was born!..

 1303 Chapter 8 Frightened, count me

    "Two hundred-year-old martial arts rings, this color looks really an eyesore!" Monkey King looked at the two yellow martial arts rings that moved up and down in Gentle, and said lightly.


    "Teacher, this is already the best match!" He pouted softly, expressing dissatisfaction.


    "You are my disciple. If you go out with these two martial arts rings, I feel very embarrassed!" Monkey King looked at Gentle, rubbing his chin and asked: "Gentle, do you like Wannian Wuhuan, or 100,000? Year Wuhuan?"


    "Huh?" After a soft start, he didn''t know what Sun Wukong wanted to express, so he had to follow his words and said: "Of course it is a hundred thousand years martial arts! The higher the martial arts age, the more powerful!"


    "One hundred thousand years? Okay, then increase your two martial arts to one hundred thousand years! As my disciple, I must be different and scary!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Old... Teacher... Are you kidding me?" After listening to Monkey King''s words gently, her eyes widened. What did she hear?Sun Wukong actually said that she would turn her two hundred-year martial arts rings into one hundred thousand-year martial arts rings?Is it because I heard it wrong?


    Sun Wukong didn''t talk nonsense. He pointed lightly, and the two red beams immediately blasted into the two yellow martial arts rings on Qingrou''s body!


    In an instant, the two yellow martial arts rings were covered by bright red colors, exuding dazzling red lights, rendering the entire room red!


    When the light was exhausted, she looked at the two red martial arts around her in a dazed manner. This time, she was really dumbfounded, her mouth opened wide, and she couldn''t say a word for a long time!


    A hundred-year martial arts ring has really become a one-hundred-thousand-year martial arts ring. This... isn''t it a dream?


    Fortunately, Gentle is formed by a hundred thousand-year-old martial beast, and his mind is firm. It didn''t take long for him to recover from the shock. Looking at Monkey King, his tone was stuttered: "Old... teacher... this... This...this is really...one hundred thousand years...wuhuan?!!!"


    "Wuhuan is on your body, don''t you feel its power?" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Oh my God! Teacher! You turned a hundred-year martial arts ring into a hundred thousand-year martial arts ring, this...what the hell is going on? How did you do it!" At this moment softly, his eyes are red, so excited and unable to hold himself , This is incredible, my teacher can actually bless Wuhuan for the number of years?And OnePlus is one hundred thousand years?This is unimaginable, just like dreaming.


    "Okay, calm down, isn''t it a hundred thousand years! When your strength grows in the future, you can add a million years to you. Ten thousand years will be fine." Monkey King rubbed his soft head and said lightly.


    Nodded softly and excitedly, took a few deep breaths, suppressed the excitement in his heart, jumped into Monkey King¡¯s arms, hugged him tightly, his eyes were full of admiring little stars: "Teacher, you really Is it a god? But I never heard that gods can increase the martial arts years of others at will!"


    "The Hundred-level God in your mouth is just a scum in my eyes. Come on, work hard, Hundred-level is not your goal, you have to look farther!" Monkey King rubbed his soft hair and smiled.


    "Yes, teacher! I will definitely not let you down!" Gentle Immediately said earnestly, with unprecedented firmness in her eyes. At this moment, her true worship of Monkey King has reached Monkey King. What is what degree.


    "I just evolved your two martial arts to 100,000 years, and did not provide you with the energy to upgrade. In the future, you have to cultivate on your own!"


    "En! I will work hard!" Nodded softly, and then smiled with excitement: "Teacher, you said, if I release these two martial arts in the future, how many people will I have to frighten? Hee hee... I''m so excited to think about it, I look forward to it!"


    "It''s okay, just scare it, what you want is this kind of effect, let me be scared to death!" Monkey King laughed.


    "However, Mu Xiu Yulin, the wind will destroy it, teacher, will this be too eye-catching?" said softly with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, don''t you still have me?" Monkey King said domineeringly: "The kid who is afraid of trouble is not a good kid, so you can make trouble for me! Everything has your teacher and I will stand up, see who dares to move you. Root hair, the title Wuluo is here, I am afraid of death, and the hundred-level god is here, I still slap to death!"


    "Teacher, it''s nice to have you!" Gentle looked at Monkey King with his eyes full of stars, couldn''t help but chirp, and nibble on Monkey King''s face.She didn''t think that Sun Wukong was talking big words. A strong man who could easily put Daming and Erming down, and a strong man who could increase his martial arts age at random, he was qualified to speak like this.


    In the past, Qingrou originally thought that she was going to live in the human world with trepidation, but she did not expect that God suddenly sent her such a powerful teacher to her, and all her worries became invisible. The sense of security made her feel full of warmth and relief. As long as there is a teacher, all fears and dangers are no longer fear and danger!


    "Oh! Suddenly feel a bit evil!" Holding little Lolita, Monkey King blushed without realizing his old face, coughed lightly, let go of her softly, and said with a serious face: "Now get familiar with the heart and fortune I taught you. Route, stabilize your current cultivation base."


    "En!" Nodded softly and obediently, and practiced cross-legged...


    It wasn''t until noon that she withdrew from the practice, and her own physical strength had also been greatly improved!


    After eating breakfast, Monkey King left the hotel with gentleness...


    When he came to a jungle, Monkey King pointed to an ape in front of him, and said lightly: "This is a martial beast that has just reached three thousand years. You can use it to practice your hands. Get familiar with your current strength. You don''t need to kill. If you have it, you can win. Also, your second spirit ability, charm is not allowed, you can only defeat it with physical skills."


    Gentle and serious nodded, and rushed towards the ape with bare hands!


    Although she only practiced the mental method Sun Wukong taught her yesterday, her physical body has been greatly improved.


    When the ape saw a human little girl daring to rush towards herself with bare hands, she was furious at the moment. She would not be merciful just because the other was a child. She roared and slammed her right foot on the ground, roaring softly towards her. A palm slapped over!


    "Hehe~~ Too slow!" With a soft laugh, he turned sideways, and instantly kicked and kicked the monkey''s chest with an extremely flexible chest. The monkey roared, took two steps backwards, and stabilized his figure.


    She wrinkled her brows softly, and the kick seemed to hit a huge rock, causing her toes to ache a little.


    With the help of an somersault, landed on the ground, and muttered softly: "I obviously feel that it can be kicked down, but I only kicked it back two steps?"..

 1304 Chapter 9 Apes

    "Your strength has grown too fast. You are not yet fully familiar with your own strength. The feeling of becoming stronger suddenly gives you the illusion of being powerful. Therefore, this three-thousand-year-old ape will still strengthen you a lot by strength alone. "Monkey King explained lightly on the side.


    "Illusion?" whispered softly, and while avoiding the ape''s hot pursuit and attacking, the short body swept towards the ape''s right foot, trying to trip it over.


    It''s a pity that her opponent is a quick-acting ape, while avoiding it, she also swept and kicked it towards the soft face!


    "Huh?" said softly and suspiciously, how could this ape''s attack resemble the action he made before?


    Suspicious, he gently supported the ground with a single palm, backed somersaults, and avoided the ape''s pursuit, suddenly bounced up, his right leg bends his knee, his toes popped out instantly, and he kicked towards the ape''s face!


    Unexpectedly, the ape was also propped on the ground with one palm, and backed up in an somersault, avoiding the fierce counterattack that was gentle.


    "Is it imitating me?" Looking at the ape in front of him with a soft look of surprise, he looked very surprised.


    "Imitation is exactly the talent of this ape! And because of your relatively large size, your waist bow can''t be used, so gentle, how should you defeat this martial beast that can perform the same fighting skills as you? "The Monkey King on the side spoke at the right time, smiling slightly.


    "It''s just an imitation!" With a soft and unconvinced snort, he showed agility, launched a continuous fierce attack on the ape, and the attack speed was fierce, forcing the ape to retreat again and again, and finally kicked the ape''s left foot. At the moment when he lost his balance, he gently kicked and kicked the monkey''s forehead, causing it to roll four meters away!


    The ape roared, stood up from the ground, shook his dizzy head, his eyes showed an expression of anger, he jumped, and instantly he was close to Gentle''s body. Like her before, he actually issued a series of attack speeds. Fierce continuous onslaught!And looking at the power, it is a bit stronger than the gentle display!


    This time, it was replaced by a gentle and forced back and forth to dodge, and his eyes were full of surprise: "It can be imitated to this point, this ape is so powerful!"


    In amazement, the red light glowed on her soft body. Under the faint red light, her eyes began to turn red, and her ears slowly grew longer, with soft white hair standing up from the side of her head, her figure seemed She became taller, and the soft spirit power aura fluctuated around her body.A red martial arts ring rose under her feet, which was her first hundred thousand year martial arts ring.


    Gentle used the martial spirit and opened the first martial ring, which seemed to be serious.


    With the blessing of one hundred thousand years of martial arts, whether it is strength, flexibility, speed, response, etc., it has been amazingly improved.Even, it exudes a very dangerous aura!It was so shocked that a trace of terror flashed in the eyes of the ape, causing the continuous attacks to pause slightly.


    "Now it''s my turn!" Gentle saw the opportunity and immediately yelled out, and kicked out unceremoniously. It was in the middle of the ape''s abdomen, and only heard a loud''bang'', the ape''s three-meter-high body directly Kicked out by the gentle kick, he fell ten meters away before stopping.


    "Hee hee~~ This feels great!" Her soft eyes flushed red, and the powerful force made her feel an inexplicable excitement. In her big eyes, there was a look of malicious intent.


    "Roar~!!!"


    The ape let out an angry roar, stood up from the ground, and looked at the soft gaze that was instantly filled with bloodthirsty red lights. He beat his chest for a while, and his muscles suddenly swelled up. The height of three meters directly increased to four meters.Those solid muscles look full of strength.


    "Gentle, be careful. Its second passive skill is activated. It is bloodthirsty. When it is extremely angry or threatens its own life, it will automatically activate. In this state, the speed, strength, The defense will be doubled! But in the same way, the original thinking ability will be lost." Monkey King said lightly from the side.


    "Twice? How come? Why didn''t I know that there is such a existence in apes?" Gentle said in surprise.


    "Otherwise, why do you think I asked him to practice against you? This ape has a very good talent. If he grows up, he will not be worse than the Titan Great Ape!"


    "The teacher''s evaluation of it is so high?" After listening to Sun Wukong''s words, Gentle looked at the ape in front of him with a look of surprise, and immediately became serious, and at the same time, it was also high in fighting spirit: "This is good. If the opponent is too weak, I''m not interested yet!"


    After speaking, with a soft and sharp scream, it was the first to attack the ape who had entered the bloodthirsty state!


    Seeing the target approaching, the monkey roared, and his furry fist blasted towards the soft punch with the sound of breaking wind!The strong wind swayed the surrounding branches.


    "Hmph! I''m afraid you won''t succeed!" With a soft and delicate yell, he waved a small fist and banged towards the monkey!


    With a loud''bang'', two completely disproportionate boxing monkeys collided and burst into a violent roar. The shock caused the leaves to swept in all directions, and the ground under the feet of the two also cracked open!


    A little loli actually collided with a bloodthirsty ape, and did not let the wind fall. The picture was stunned!


    After practicing the mental method taught by Monkey King, the gentle physical body was strengthened, and with the blessing of one hundred thousand years of martial arts, such a little loli has now become a violent little loli.


    Seeing the collision from time to time in the field, there were violent noises, flashes of staggered, fists and fists of the two figures, Monkey King smiled slightly.


    I have to say that the gentle melee attack is very powerful, and once it is entangled, it will declare the opponent''s failure.


    However, what she is facing now is a martial beast with no strength weaker than hers, even slightly stronger than her, with a huge body, and an ape who is known for his strength and flexibility, which makes her original fighting skills softer. I couldn''t use it, and the apes were good at imitating, it was actually equivalent to Gentle!


    "How come, an ape is so powerful?" The more gentle he hits, the more frightened he gets. Isn''t this ape''s combat experience too proficient?Every onslaught of his own was easily taken over and resolved by it. Is this really a three-thousand-year-old warrior?


    In a collision between Qingrou and the monkey, they separated and looked at Monkey King suspiciously: "Teacher, have you ever moved your hands and feet to this monkey?"..

 1305 Chapter 10 Let me see

    "Did you find it..." Monkey King smiled slightly: "The strong one is too strong, the weak one is too weak, so I have to strengthen one slightly to be your opponent!"


    "I knew, how could apes be so powerful!" muttered softly.


    "Don''t underestimate the monkey-like martial beasts! Titan giant apes are a type of apes, and your teacher and me, martial spirits are also apes!" Monkey King looked softly and smiled slightly.


    "Huh? The teacher''s spirit is also ape? What is it called?" Gentle immediately became curious.


    "You still have to beat this ape first!" Monkey King smiled: "Attention, it has attacked again!"


    "It''s really annoying, it''s very impolite to interrupt other people''s conversations!" With a soft voice, he collided with the monkey again.


    The scene of fists and kicks really has the style of Monkey King fighting.


    After a stalemate for about three minutes, Gentle finally found the advantage of her petite figure. She was always able to give the apes a bit tricky at the critical moment. Gradually, the apes also showed their defeat...


    "Finally found out..." Monkey King smiled slightly, and then looked at the monkey, knowing that the battle is over: "It seems that it has reached its limit..."


    As Sun Wukong''s words just fell, the red-eyed ape immediately recovered its original look, and his swollen body shrank rapidly, leaving his bloodthirsty state.


    But when he saw the opportunity softly, he immediately went up close, and a series of''bang-bang-bang'' attacks all greeted the ape, causing it to lose the ability to fight again and fainted.


    Gentle and tired, he lay directly on the ground, gasping for breath: "I''m exhausted! This ape is really amazing. If it wasn''t for its bloodthirsty state, I wouldn''t necessarily have won it!"


    Monkey King walked to the gentle side, picked her up, smiled slightly: "It seems that you are almost familiar with your current strength!"


    "It''s a great fight! Teacher, how did you strengthen it? Why didn''t I notice it at all?" Gentlely looked at the ape that had been knocked out by her, and asked curiously.


    "If you can find that I moved my hands and feet, then you don''t need to practice!" Monkey King rubbed his head softly and smiled.


    "Teacher, you said your martial spirit is also ape, let me see!" Qingrou suddenly hugged Monkey King''s arm, looking at him expectantly.


    "Forget it! The movement is too loud." Monkey King smiled.


    "Let''s take a look! Let''s take a look!" shook Sun Wukong softly and immediately, acting coquettishly.


    "Okay! Okay! Don''t shake it! Let''s see it!" Sun Wukong was finally defeated in the gentle invincible aegyo mode.


    Gentle immediately jumped off Monkey King, and ran to the side looking at him expectantly.


    Monkey King casually laid an enchantment here, lest it be ruined.Looking at the soft look full of expectation, he smiled slightly: "Look carefully!"


    "Hmm~~" Gentle nodded with expectation.


    Monkey King looked down, his fists clenched, and a terrifying aura suddenly burst out of his physical strength. Although Monkey King had already suppressed it, the ground in the enchantment was still shaking violently, cracking at an astonishing speed!


    The terrifying wind blew the trees in the enchantment instantly and burst, and a red air current emerged from Monkey King¡¯s body, covering the whole body, rendering his black hair red and growing rapidly...


    The muscles all over his body also swelled in a circle, looking burly and tall, and red hair grew on his chest, hands and feet, dazzling and domineering.While the cold eyes are daunting, they are also full of strange male charm...


    Looking at the Monkey King at this time softly on the side, his eyes widened, his small face was densely red, and his eyes became a little obsessed: "Okay...so handsome!"


    She is a martial beast herself, but at this moment, she is deeply fascinated by the powerful aura of Monkey King and the aura that resembles that wild beast.


    The red body, the burly figure, the flowing red hair at the waist, the cold eyes, the domineering and violent aura, all impacted the gentle soul that just turned into shape!


    "How do you feel?" | Monkey King looked at the gentleness at this moment, with a cold expression on his face.His face no longer had the softness it had before, and looked domineering and indifferent.


    Gentle did not answer, but looked at Monkey King blankly.


    "God''s aura is really hard for mortals to resist." Monkey King smiled slightly, his thoughts moved, his body was red and introverted, his long hair turned into red and the light spot disappeared, returning to the original black short hair, and his swollen body was restored to its original shape. The red hair also turned into red light and dissipated, and Monkey King returned to its original appearance again.


    "Yeah! Teacher, why did you withdraw? Are you taking a look!" Gentle immediately woke up from the shock, blushing and holding Monkey King again begged.


    "You should be watching a play!" Monkey King squeezed his soft cheek and smiled slightly.


    "Just one click, just one click!" Qingrou''s whole body was wrapped around Monkey King''s body.


    "Don''t make a fuss, just watch it once, this state is not easy to watch! Because of the great power, if I hadn''t laid the barrier, this area would have been destroyed!" Monkey King touched his soft head with a face Seriously.


    Hearing the words softly, looking at the surrounding areas that turned into a ruin and the crisscrossing cracks of the earth, the small mouth immediately opened into an''O'' shape.


    She was shocked by Monkey King''s transformation just now, and she didn''t notice the surroundings at all. Now she saw her eyes widened in shock.It''s just that the spirit of martial arts possessed the body, and it has caused such a big movement, how strong is her teacher!


    "It''s getting late, it''s time to go back, there is still something to do tomorrow!" Monkey King said, holding a soft hand, his figure flashed, and he returned to the hotel...


    The next morning, after eating breakfast, his face was lightly glowing, and he swayed and hugged Monkey King¡¯s thighs, coquettishly: "Teacher, you are too full to eat, you carry me!"


    "Although the food is delicious, you can''t hold on to it!" Monkey King looked at the slightly bulging belly with a speechless expression.


    "No way, I can''t stop, I blame the teacher for the delicious food!"


    "Is this to blame? Then I won''t provide you with such food!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Don''t be like this, teacher, teacher is the best!" Gentle immediately put his face on Monkey King''s thigh for a while.


    "Okay, don''t be cute, this is not for you!" Monkey King looked at her softly with helpless expression, picked her up, turned it upside down, and placed it on his back.


    Walking on the street, gently resting his head on Monkey King''s shoulders, he asked curiously: "Teacher, where are we going now?"


    "Seven Treasure Glass Sect..."..

 1306 Chapter 11 Unqualified

    "Seven Treasure Glass Sect? Why are you going there?" Gentle asked curiously.


    "Of course I am looking for a teammate for you!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Does the teacher still want to accept disciples?" Lao Gao said with a soft little mouth, as if his toys were about to be snatched from others.


    "You can''t treat me as your private property, that''s not a big deal!" Monkey King touched his head softly and smiled.


    "No!" retorted softly with a flushed face.


    "Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School has a child with a fairly good talent, who is about the same age as you, so he can be your company."


    "A person who even the teacher says is good, must be very talented! What is her name?" When Sun Wukong said this, Gentle became a little curious.


    "You''ll know when you get there!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    The two talked and laughed and came to the gate of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect.


    Before Sun Wukong could speak, one of the guards asked politely: "Is there anything you want?"


    Sun Wukong looked at the other person''s manner, very humble and polite, and nodded secretly. This attitude is simply two extremes from the Spirit Hall.


    "I heard that Ning Fengzhi was hailed as the first auxiliary system of the Martial Spirit Continent. He came here to see it. Can you tell me this?"


    "Uh~ If you want to see the Sect Master directly, it might be a little difficult. After all, there are so many people who want to see the Sect Master every day. Can our Sect Masters meet all of them?" The guard replied politely.


    "Hey! My teacher wants to see your Sovereign, but he is worthy of him, so you still dare not let you see? Believe it or not, I will beat you?" The gentleness on Sun Wukong''s back immediately yelled out of discomfort.Her adoration of Monkey King had already reached her blind destination. How could she allow others to treat her teacher like this? She shouted coldly right now.


    "This..." Although the soft words made the guard very angry, but because the other party was a child, with the entrustment of the suzerain, it did not happen, and he said very politely: "I didn''t mean to It''s a fact to embarrass you. If you really want to see our Sect Master immediately, then you only need to use the strength of the Soul Emperor."


    "Soul Emperor..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and a terrifying aura came out in an instant. With a''puff,'' all the guards at the door fell to the ground in shock, showing awe.


    The momentum came quickly, and went quickly. Looking at the kneeling crowd in front of him, Monkey King smiled slightly: "Can you see me?"


    "Yes... I''m sorry... I was offended just now, please come with me!" The guard stood up from the ground with a trembling, and respectfully made a please gesture to Monkey King.


    Monkey King walked towards the gate... and the gentleness on his back made a grimace at the group of people behind, with a smug expression: "Now you know it''s amazing!"


    Looking at the back who entered the sect, the other guards all climbed up from the ground, wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads, with a look of horror: "It''s terrible! It''s terrible! At that moment, I thought I am already dead!"


    "Who is this person? It''s so terrible, I''m afraid that even Master Sword Martial Arts doesn''t have such a terrifying aura, right?" A guard said with lingering fear.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t do anything unusual just now, otherwise it would be really miserable!"


    "Don''t talk too much, we have to do our job well. The Sovereign is right. Regardless of everyone, we must treat everyone with courtesy. You must remember, because these four words saved our life! "A guard warned his companion with a serious face.


    Under the leadership of the guard captain, Sun Wukong came to a reception hall. The guard captain respectfully said to Sun Wukong: "Please wait here for a while, and I will report to the master!" A maid came and poured tea to Monkey King, but Monkey King waved her hand and refused.


    As soon as the guard left, he softly jumped off Monkey King''s back, looked at everything in the hall with curiosity, and exclaimed: "It''s really luxurious. The Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is very rich!"


    "The first auxiliary sect, naturally rich!" Monkey King smiled.


    Feeling softly and curiously here and there, I am full of curiosity about many things here...


    But because of too much excitement, without looking at the road, he put his butt on the vase that was one and a half meters high at the back, and only heard the sound of''cang bang'', the whole vase shattered and opened!


    "Oh! I got into trouble!" Qingrou was taken aback at the moment, turned and looked at Monkey King weakly: "Teacher, I didn''t mean to..."


    "It''s okay, it''s just a vase, don''t worry about it!" Suddenly a very soft voice sounded, and a middle-aged man, accompanied by two elderly men, walked into the hall.


    "Be careful, it''s tedious, even if it''s the first time you see it, you can''t be so excited!" Monkey King walked to Gentle''s side, rubbed her head, smiled slightly, and didn''t mean to blame her at all.Then with a light wave of his hand, the broken and opened vase instantly recovered and moved to its original position autonomously.


    This hand obviously surprised the three of Ning Fengzhi, Jian Wuluo, and Gu Wuluo who had just entered!What is the method to restore the broken vase in an instant?They really haven''t seen it, and immediately, the identity of Monkey King is raised to the height of sitting on an equal footing with them.


    "Are you Ning Fengzhi?" Monkey King asked lightly, looking at the middle-aged man in the front.


    "Exactly!" Ning Fengzhi smiled and said politely: "I don''t know what your Excellency is called?"


    "Are you qualified to know my name? Let''s talk about it later!" Sun Wukong faintly replied and sat on the main seat.


    Sit in the main position, this is a kind of extremely rude and disrespectful behavior of the original owner, unless your identity is much higher than the other.Therefore, Sun Wukong''s behavior obviously made Ning Fengzhi a little dissatisfied, and Jianwuluo Calculus Wuluo was full of anger. This can be said to be an extreme contempt for their Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, and they will naturally be angry.


    "Your Excellency is such a big air!" Jian Wuluo stepped forward, staring at Monkey King with a cold face, while Bone Wuluo stood in front of Ning Fengzhi, obviously protecting him.


    With a single move, the Seven Killing Sword is in his hand instantly, and the nine martial arts rings rise from his feet, yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, and black. This is exactly what he represents. The strength of titled Wuluo.


    "Title Wu Luo..." As soon as she saw the other party''s nine martial arts rings, Dai''s brows wrinkled slightly, and she threw into Monkey King''s arms without making a sound, and she felt relieved.She was transformed into a 100,000-year-old martial beast. Seeing the title of Martial Arts, she was naturally nervous and afraid...

 1307 Chapter 12 Shock

    "I''m not here to fight with you!" Sun Wukong glanced at Jian Wuluo, with a plain expression: "Or do you think I am not qualified to sit here?"


    Ning Fengzhi stepped forward, grabbed Jian Wuluo, shook his head at him, looked at Monkey King, and said politely: "Since your Excellency said that I am not qualified to know what your name is, then can you tell me , Why did you come to our Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect?"


    "I heard that your Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Tower has a very good auxiliary effect, so let''s take a look. You can use all of your auxiliary effects on this sword martial artist! Let me see how it works, and then make a decision. ." Monkey King said lightly.


    Ning Fengzhi frowned slightly, not knowing what Sun Wukong wanted to do, but instinctively warned him that the man in front of him should not be offended easily.


    "Who do you think you are? When our Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is a theater? Watch it if you want?" Jianwu Luo finally couldn''t stand his anger, stepped forward, glared at Monkey King, and shouted coldly: "Come on! I want to see if you have such arrogant qualifications!"


    "It seems that you need strength to speak everywhere!" Monkey King glanced at Jian Wulu lightly, volleyed with a finger, and with a''bang'', Jian Wuluo was hit by a heavy blow, and his figure flew upside down. At the entrance of the hall, he crashed through countless buildings all the way, fell into a pool of courtyard, and shocked the waves of tens of feet!


    "Ah ~ what happened?" Suddenly there was a Nuo Nuo exclamation by the water pool, and then I saw that the startled waves directly poured the cute little Lori who exclaimed into a soup chicken...


    "!!!"


    The sudden change caused both Ning Fengzhi and Guwuluo to be shocked. Guwuluo immediately flew out of Ning Fengzhi, leaping all the way to the side of the pool where Jianwuluo fell.


    Ning Fengzhi looked at the little Lolita who was soaked to the side and was about to cry, her expression changed greatly: "Yueyue!"


    Gu Wuluo''s figure flashed immediately and came to the little loli''s side. Ning Fengzhi hurriedly picked her up. After seeing that she was not injured, he relieved his heart and turned to Jian Wuluo in the pond. I looked over: "Uncle Jian, are you okay?"


    "Dad, Grandpa Bones, what''s the matter with Grandpa Jian?" The little Lolita in Ning Fengzhi''s arms looked at Jian Wuluo in the pond and asked with concern.


    "Yueyue, Grandpa Jian... it''s okay..." Jian Wuluo smiled at Ning Yueyue with difficulty, swam to the edge of the pool, and with the help of Guwuluo, climbed onto the shore.


    Bone Wuluo checked Sword Wuluo''s injuries, his complexion instantly became difficult to look like: "What a terrible method! Just a single blow caused all the internal organs to be moved, and all the spirit power was dissipated. I am afraid... Up!"


    "How come!!" Ning Fengzhi''s expression on the side changed drastically. Jian Wuluo is a titled Wuluo!With the Nine Martial Rings turned on, they were volleyed and pointed out, how could this be possible!


    Jian Wuluo''s face was pale, with shock and a wry smile: "He is probably the legendary one-hundred-level powerhouse... It seems that I am really reckless this time. I hope I don''t bring disaster to the sect..."


    "Hundred level?!!!" Ning Fengzhi and Bone Wuluo''s complexion changed drastically, and they had become gods at the level of one hundred. They knew it, but when such an existence really appeared, they were shocked with cold hands and feet.


    They thought that the other party looked down on them, but now it seems that they underestimated each other!A hundred-level powerhouse, but he is called¡ªGod!


    In this world, there really are a hundred-level gods?


    They actually thought that a hundred-level god was disrespectful to them and offended each other. Now think about it, it is true that they are disrespectful to this hundred-level god!


    "Sect Master, what should I do?" Gu Wuluo looked at Chao Ning Fengzhi with a serious face.


    Ning Fengzhi smiled bitterly and said: "What else can I do, I apologize, I hope he won''t hurt our sect to the extent that it is good...A hundred-level god, we can''t afford to offend..."


    At this moment, Monkey King flashed here with gentleness.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Monkey King, Ning Fengzhi and the others were shocked, and then they hurriedly saluted: "My lord, I''m really sorry, it seems that we don''t know Taishan. I hope you have a lot of them, don''t blame it!"


    Sun Wukong ignored Ning Fengzhi, but looked at the little loli in his arms: "Nine-level innate soul power, for an auxiliary martial artist, is it okay! What''s your name?"


    "You wounded Grandpa Jian? You are a bad guy, I won''t tell you!" Ning Yueyue looked at Monkey King with anger, with an angry look on my face.


    Ning Fengzhi and the others all changed their complexions and hurriedly apologized: "Adults, children are ignorant, I hope you don''t take offense!"


    "I''m not as familiar as a child!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, then looked at Ning Yueyue: "Did I cure him? Just tell me, what is your name?"


    "Can you cure Grandpa Jian?" Ning Yueyue looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    With a wave of Sun Wukong, the healing light immediately exploded on Jian Wuluo''s body. The moment the light spot submerged in his body, it caused him to recover from the severe damage.


    "This...this is?!!!" Jian Wuluo stood up from the ground with a shocked face, felt his recovered body, suppressed the shock in his heart, respectfully clasped his fist to Monkey King: "Thank you for your life-saving grace. I''m being reckless, please forgive me!"


    Ning Fengzhi on the side both opened their eyes wide in shock. Such a severe injury was healed with a wave of hands. With such a strong strength, are they still a healing martial artist?How is this possible!And I haven''t seen him recruit a martial soul?


    Monkey King looked at Ning Yueyue: "Now it''s time to tell me what your name is!"


    "Humph! For the sake of you cured Grandpa Jian, I will tell you compassionately! My name is Ning Yueyue!" Ning Yueyue said with a high head high in air.At a young age, she has already begun to take on the character of Miss Diaoman.


    "Your tutor is really not so good. Too much pampering is not a good thing for her!" Monkey King looked at Ning Fengzhi lightly.


    "My lord''s lesson is that I will pay attention to it in the future!" Ning Fengzhi said with a humbling expression.


    "No need, teach her to me! It would be a waste to give you such a great talent!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "You... are you planning to accept Yueyue as a disciple?" Ning Fengzhi immediately widened his eyes excitedly.


    "Can''t it?" Monkey King looked at him lightly.


    "Okay! Of course! This is our honor!" Ning Fengzhi said excitedly.If a hundred-level god wants to accept his daughter as a disciple, a fool will refuse!This is equivalent to a relationship with the same hundred-level god!Who would dare to touch their Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect easily in the future?This is simply a patron saint!..

 1308 Chapter 13 Frightened Stupid

    "Yueyue, hurry, and see your teacher!" Ning Fengzhi immediately put Ning Yueyue down, pushed her down and knelt down in front of Monkey King: "Hurry up, call the teacher!"


    "Teacher!" Because she was still young, Ning Yueyue''s character had not been spoiled into a witch''s nature, so she still screamed obediently.


    "En! Get up!" Sun Wukong nodded lightly, accepting Ning Yueyue''s apprenticeship.


    At this time, countless martial artists ran towards this side, and the previous roar clearly attracted their attention.


    "All go back, there is nothing you do here, it was just a discussion with this adult just now!" Ning Fengzhi immediately gave them away.


    "Your name is Ning Yueyue? My name is Qingrou, but the teacher''s closed disciple, hurry up and call Senior Sister!" Gentle came to Ning Yueyue''s side with a big sister''s big tone.


    "Why should I call you Senior Sister? I am the eldest lady of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, with a higher status than you, so you have to call me Senior Sister!" Ning Yueyue retorted without showing weakness.


    "It seems that you are not convinced, so let''s go! Let''s fight, and whoever wins is the senior sister!" Gentle squeezed his fist, grunting with an unkind expression on his face.


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it!" Ning Yueyue snorted and opened her posture.She is the eldest daughter of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect.


    "A little bit spine!" Looking at Ning Yueyue softly, he hummed and said: "Gentle, six years old, a twenty-ninth-level martial artist!"


    "Level twenty-nine?" Ning Fengzhi, Bone Wuluo, and Jian Wuluo were obviously stunned. Did this little girl report the wrong number?


    "Level twenty-nine? You can''t even count at this age? It''s level nine, right!" Ning Yueyue looked softly with contempt.


    "Level Nine? Do you think I am you?" Softly immediately hummed triumphantly.But she kept Sun Wukong''s words firmly in her heart: children who are afraid of things are not good children.So she immediately released her two martial arts.


    In the red light shining, two shocking red martial arts rose from her feet, exuding a strange red light, but also moving up and down.


    "!!!"


    At the moment when the martial arts ring was gently released, the three of Ning Fengzhi were stunned, their faces full of shock and disbelief.


    "Red...Red...Hundred thousand years of martial arts? This...how is this possible?!!!" Sword Wuluo was so mature and prudent, his mouth was open in shock at this moment, and he couldn''t hide his shock.


    "And... still two... Oh my god! That''s a hundred thousand years of martial arts!" Bone Wuluo gave a hell expression on his face, and even squeezed himself, trying to confirm whether he was dreaming.


    "Six-year-old... Twenty-ninth level... Both the first and second martial arts rings are one hundred thousand years of martial arts... this... this... how is this possible?! What kind of enchanting is this!" Looking at softly, Ning Fengzhi was shocked. He was almost speechless.


    This is simply amazing. The six-year-old and twenty-ninth-level martial artist is already shocking the world. The first and second martial arts are still one hundred thousand years martial arts, so scary is not the case!This completely broke their previous cognition!


    Others have just awakened their martial souls at the age of five or six, yet Gentle is already at level 29. It''s not such an exaggeration to beat the mother and start practicing!


    "Is there really a level 29?" Ning Yueyue looked at the two martial arts on Qingrou''s body with a look of surprise.The knowledge instilled since childhood made her more mature than ordinary people and understand more.But in the same way, she was deeply shocked, because she had just awakened her spirit, and her spirit power was only ninth level.


    "Hmph! Be scared! If you don''t want to be beaten, call Senior Sister!" Looking at Ning Yueyue with a gentle expression of complacency.


    "Teacher... Senior Sister..." Although she was not reconciled, her gentle strength really shocked Ning Yueyue, the little loli, and she obediently softened.


    "My lord, this... is this really a hundred thousand year martial arts ring?" Ning Fengzhi looked at the red martial arts ring that moved up and down on Gentle, swallowing saliva, and asked in shock.


    "Nonsense! Wu Huan is still fake?" Monkey King said, and looked at softly: "Let''s put it away, you see it scares people!"


    He smiled softly and immediately put Wu Huan away.


    "This...this...the first and second martial arts rings are one hundred thousand years of martial arts, how is this possible! This is not something that can be absorbed beyond the limit, right?" Ning Fengzhi said with a shocked expression: "Could it be these two. The martial arts are all voluntarily dedicated to her by other martial beasts? Is this even more impossible?"


    Although shocked and curious, Ning Fengzhi was very witty and did not ask, because he knew that he would not say anything when asked, but would appear to be rude and only increase his weight in the other party''s heart.


    Monkey King looked at Ning Yueyue and said, "Come on, summon your Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda, and I will give you a meeting gift!"


    "Meeting ceremony? What is it?" When Ning Yueyue heard it, her lovely big eyes lit up, her palms stretched out, and with the shining light, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tiles immediately appeared in her hand.


    With a flick of a finger, Sun Wukong shot a burst of energy into the tower. The Seven Treasure Glazed Pagoda in Ning Yueyue''s hand immediately emitted a dazzling light, and then under the stunned eyes of the three of Ning Fengzhi, the tower regenerated layer by layer. Out: eighth, ninth, tenth... until the 20th floor, before stopping!


    At this moment, Ning Fengzhi''s already excited hands trembled, more than the previous shock, opening his mouth, he was so excited that he couldn''t speak!This time, he pinched himself severely to determine whether he was dreaming.


    "Old...old bone, I...I''m not dim-eyed, am I?" Jian Wuluo muttered with shock and uncertainty.


    "If you say...you saw the twenty-story glazed tower...that means that we really don''t have dim eyes..." Gu Wuluo said with a shocked expression.


    "Oh my God! Twenty Treasure Glass Pagoda, I have never heard of it! Didn''t it mean that the glass tower is no more than nine stories tall?" Gu Wuluo said with a look of surprise.


    With a''puff,'' Ning Fengzhi knelt directly in front of Monkey King: "My lord, at this moment, I really...don''t know...how to describe...my mood at the moment...please be respected by me!" Get started.


    The twenty-story colored glass pagoda, for their Seven Treasure Glazed Glazed Sect, it is no longer possible to express in words what they have on their watch, and what height Ning Yueyue can reach in the future, he can no longer predict!


    But in the same way, he has a higher understanding of Monkey King, a hundred-level god?Can this incredible thing be done by a hundred-level god?The one in front of me is probably more terrifying than that hundred-level god!He was already convinced of this.


    Ning Yueyue''s ability to worship under the door of these powerful men is simply the supreme glory of their Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School!..

 1309 Chapter 14: Another evildoer is born

    Seeing that Ning Fengzhi had bowed down, Jian Wuluo and Calcane Wuluo also knelt down. This was a tribute to a supreme unknown powerhouse.


    Ning Yueyue looked at the twenty-story glazed glass pagoda in her hand and was a little dazed. She was taught since she was a child to work hard to evolve the seven-treasure glazed glass pagoda to the nine-treasure glazed glazed pagoda, but now the seven-treasure glazed glazed pagoda has suddenly evolved to two. The Ten Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda, this made her a little bit overwhelmed.


    "Okay! Let''s get together with your relatives today! We will leave tomorrow" Monkey King touched Ning Yueyue''s head and said lightly.


    "My lord, how about staying as a guest in my clan today?" Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Ning Fengzhi immediately said with an earnest expression.


    "No, it''s more convenient to stay in the hotel. You can send Yueyue here early tomorrow morning." Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly and walked outside the Qibao Liuli Sect.


    Upon seeing this softly, he immediately crawled to Monkey King¡¯s back like a monkey in twos and then hung on it and refused to get down. Monkey King had to carry her away...


    "Six-year-old, twenty-nine level... I just evolve the Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda to the 20th floor, the 20th floor! This is incredible! What I have seen and heard today has completely subverted my previous cognition! What is this adult? What a strong man?" Bone Wuluo looked at the left back of Monkey King, exclaimed.


    "It''s really incredible. This completely makes the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Tower evolve to a height that we have never imagined! These powerful people have surpassed our imagination, so there is no need to think about it, but there is a little bit of me. Very clear..." Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly: "Our Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect will be changed because of Yueyue! I am afraid we won''t be called the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect in the future..."


    "Yeah! It''s a blessing for Yueyue to worship such a powerful person as a teacher!" Jian Wuluo smiled in surprise, rubbed Ning Yueyue''s little head very fondly, and said, "You said, Will Yueyue''s Wuhuan be one hundred thousand years from now?"


    "This..." Ning Fengzhi and Gu Wuluo both paused, and then both eyes lit up: "It''s really hard to tell. It''s absolutely impossible to rely on a child to absorb a hundred thousand years of martial arts. Unless you have the help of an adult, this will make sense. After all, he can evolve the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda at will. What else can''t he do?"


    "Yueyue, you will have to work hard in the future. Don''t make your teacher angry. The future of our Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect depends on you!" Ning Fengzhi hugged Ning Yueyue with a serious face.


    "En!" Ning Yueyue nodded vigorously.


    "In the future, following the adult''s side, you have to listen carefully, and you can''t be as naughty as before!" Ning Fengzhi looked at Ning Yueyue and warned with a serious face.


    "Got it!" Ning Yueyue looked like an ordinary child when he listened to the teachings, with a well-behaved look on her mouth, but if she couldn''t do it, that was another matter.


    Ning Yueyue spent the entire day being taught, and it was not until the next day that she got rid of this mode of being taught that bored her.Accompanied by Ning Fengzhi and others, he came to a hotel and waited carefully in the hotel.


    Because they didn''t dare to disturb Monkey King at all, as long as they wait here, they can show their respect for a strong man.


    And this scene naturally attracted the attention of countless people in the hotel. They were all surprised and shocked. What kind of character was he who needed the sovereign of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect and the two titled Wuluo to wait outside?Isn''t this pomp too big?


    Gently bounced open the door, walked to Ning Fengzhi and others, took Ning Yueyue''s hand, and said to Ning Fengzhi''s three people: "Junior sister, I''ll take it away. The teacher said, you can go back!"


    "Then Yueyue of my family will trouble Gentle to take care of it!" Ning Fengzhi hurriedly got up, and said very politely to Gentle.For this enchanting genius, he dare not neglect, who knows in the next few years, this cute little loli will surpass him.


    "Don''t worry! With me, no one dares to bully her!" Assured, patted her chest softly.Then she took Ning Yueyue''s hand and walked upstairs: "Come on! The teacher has prepared a lot of delicious food for you! It''s really a lot! I promise you have never eaten this in your life. Good food!"


    "Really? Hurry up, then!" Ning Yueyue''s big eyes instantly lit up when she heard something delicious.The two little loli ran upstairs with their little hands.


    "It seems that we were completely abandoned!" Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly as Ning Yueyue couldn''t wait to run away softly.


    "Who told you to keep teaching yesterday, now that you are liberated, can Yueyue be unhappy?" Jianwu Luo shook his head when he heard this.


    "It seems that this adult will not see us anymore, let''s go, it''s time to go back!" Ning Fengzhi said, and walked out of the hotel first.


    Jianwuluo and Bonewuluo immediately followed, Bonewuluo sighed slightly, and said: "The little girl left suddenly, her ears are so clean, she''s really not used to it!"


    ...


    Entering the room and closing the door, Ning Yueyue looked at the table full of food exuding the light, smelling the aroma of the room, and was immediately attracted.


    "This... these are all mine?" Ning Yueyue drooled at the food in front of her, her eyes glowing.


    "You want to be beautiful, I have a share too, hurry up and eat! After eating, the teacher will teach you a very powerful mind!"


    Upon hearing this softly, Ning Yueyue immediately picked up the chopsticks and started to eat. With just one bite, the whole body was softened by the deliciousness...


    After Ning Yueyue ate Perfect Food, she was just like Qingrou the first time, with her bulging belly, lying lazily on the chair not wanting to move.


    "Okay, don''t think about being lazy, get up!" Monkey King came to Ning Yueyue''s side, gently cut off her belly with his fingers, and said lightly.


    "Teacher, can you wait for a while? It''s too much to eat!" Ning Yueyue said numbly, and turned over, not wanting to move.It looks so cute and adorable.


    "Get up quickly, otherwise there will be nothing to eat later!"


    "This can''t be done! Senior sister, help me!" When Ning Yueyue heard this, she immediately sat up from the chair and stretched out her hand to softly do aside.


    After Ning Yueyue got up, Monkey King engraved the mind technique into her mind, and said faintly: "Hurry up and run the technique according to the mind method!"


    This simple day passed again, and on the next day, Ning Yueyue had also opened up the meridians of her whole body, and her spirit power reached the tenth level of Consummation.


    "Teacher, how many levels can Yueyue rise to after she obtains the martial arts ring?" Gentlely looked at Ning Yueyue, who was softer than before, and asked curiously.


    "Like you, it is also level 29."


    "Wow! I can also reach level 29?" Ning Yueyue immediately widened her eyes excitedly...

 1310 Chapter 15 The Direction of Efforts

    Just as they were about to start to shuttle out of the dense forest, they suddenly found that the dark clouds were covering the sun in front of them, and there was a violent wind suddenly, and the target that was originally quite clear suddenly seemed to be wearing a layer of tulle


    "Wu... Wukong... is it okay? If you don''t come back, we will be zombies'' snacks!" Gui Meilin was a little nervous and excited, shouting to the Monkey King who was fighting in front of him.This is too crazy and exciting. In this world, I am afraid that only they dare to do such crazy things.


    Monkey King looked back, jumped, and slowly landed on the top of the Hummer, he smiled: "Sisters, the feast is about to begin!" As he said, his hands condensed light flare, like throwing trash around. Threw it out...


    "Boom~Boom~~Boom~~"


    The surrounding area was continuously bombed, and the ground was bombed with large pits. Countless zombies were bombarded with blood and blood, and their limbs flew horizontally... But for a moment, the place was covered by thick blood. full¡­¡­


    The girls were stunned by the scene in front of them, and Gui Meilin even took Alice into her arms to prevent her from seeing this bloody, brutal scene...


    "I suddenly feel that these zombies are so pitiful!" Shizuka said weakly, and the other women nodded in sympathy."These zombies are unlucky when they meet Wukong!" Kongzi''s expression was very excited at this time, and the bloody scene before her evoked the desire to kill deep in her heart.Had it not been for Monkey King to say in advance that for their safety, they were not allowed to get out of the car, she would have rushed out already...


    In just a few minutes, thousands of zombies around have turned into limbs and corpses, and the ground has been stained with blood...The cement floors around have also become potholes, like a battlefield after being bombed...


    "Teacher Jingxiang, leave here immediately, I''m going to vomit everything I see!" Gui Meilin immediately urged Jingxiang to leave.Rao is the daughters who are accustomed to the blood and can''t stand it!


    "Yes..." Shizuka drove immediately and left here...


    The sky suddenly darkened, and it didn''t take long for it to rain heavily...


    "Ah, it''s raining! It seems we have to find a place to avoid the rain!" Shizuka opened her hand out of the window to catch the raindrops."En! Let''s go to the house in front!" Kongzi pointed to the two-story house with a courtyard not far away.


    After driving the car to the yard, Kongzi jumped out of the car first and killed the three zombies in the yard.Then, walked to the door and looked at Monkey King.Sun Wukong got out of the car and waved to her, and said, "Go! See you have endured so much! This time I won''t snatch it with you!" Kengzi was overjoyed, opened the door and rushed in...


    After cleaning the house, it is rare for everyone to start to rest, wash and take a bath, cook and cook, while Monkey King went out to kill all the zombies around before returning...


    As soon as he opened the door, Monkey King saw Gui Meilin in a sexy bathrobe and came out of the bathroom, his eyes lit up: "Hi! Beauty, this dress really suits you! I like it!"


    After Gui Meilin heard this, her complexion turned red and her words became incoherent: "Huh?~Uh...that...I...this..." Well, this is nervous.Suddenly, when I heard this sentence from my favorite object, I felt nervous like a deer and lowered my head to my chest, so I didn''t dare to look at him.


    Monkey King was originally joking. He wanted to tease this mature and sexy sister, but he didn''t expect to get such an unexpected effect.The sister paper is already so shy, if he still doesn''t understand the meaning, he can just kill him with a piece of tofu!


    Monkey King grinned and he was about to step forward to hug Gui Meilin, but Gui Meilin stepped back and stepped away. Then he gave Monkey King a shy look and walked to a room upstairs. it goes without saying.Monkey King laughed excitedly, followed Gui Meilin behind him and closed the door.


    "Wukong...Uh..." Saya, who was originally happy, saw that Monkey King ignored him and followed Gui Meilin directly into a room. His face suddenly became gloomy, with jealousy and sorrow: "This... This pervert...the soul is pale..."


    Yuriko didn''t know when she came to Saya''s back, patted her on the shoulder, sighed, and said, "Goku is a rare and good man, although he is a bit lustful... However, since ancient times, heroes have been so romantic, men like him , It¡¯s not something a woman can drive... Saya, you have to think clearly..."


    Shaye immediately became blushing and nervously retorted: "What! Mom! I don''t know what you are talking about!" At this time, there was already a shame in the room.And Saya''s face became even more red: "I won''t like... this lustful... and perverted guy!" As he said, he ran away hurriedly.


    Yuriko shook her head helplessly, and sighed again.Listening to the shy voice coming from the room, Yuriko''s complexion turned red slightly. Suddenly remembering the strong muscles of Monkey King, her complexion became even more red. She hurriedly shook her head to shake off the distracting thoughts in her mind and walked towards the hall... ¡­

 1311 Chapter 16 Absorption

    In the dense forest, there is no special route. You can only walk along the gap between trees. Under the support of the towering old trees, people appear to be extremely small.


    Shuttle in the woods, I have seen a lot of martial beasts, but none of them are suitable for Ning Yueyue. Sun Wukong had to take two little loli to go deeper, just as sightseeing, not at all Anxious.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon that they met an ideal martial beast, a rigid bear that had just reached 23,000 years.


    The gangli bear looks like a black bear. When standing upright, it is more than three meters high. It has a terrifying face and bulging muscles. It is a kind of martial beast with its ultimate strength as its main force and defense as its supplement. In other words, the speed becomes a bit clumsy.


    "Yueyue, your martial arts ring is it!" Monkey King looked at Ganglixiong, and said faintly: "I will help you solve this first martial arts ring, and the following martial arts ring depends on you and Gentleman to work together. I''m done, I won''t step in and help anymore!"


    "I see, teacher! But this is an animal-type martial beast, can I absorb its martial arts ring?" Ning Yueyue asked curiously.


    "Of course, this martial arts ring itself does not conflict with your martial arts spirit, and the mental method I teach you is all-encompassing. It allows you to absorb any kind of martial arts ring without any conflict!" Monkey King said, slowly Step by step towards the Gangli Bear...


    "Can absorb any kind of martial arts? It turns out that this mental method is so powerful!" Ning Yueyue said with a surprised expression.


    "Nonsense, can we improve our spirit power so much just after practicing, isn''t it amazing?" Ning Yueyue gently cast her eyes.


    Seeing a human being approaching, the gangly bear immediately roared, moving his strong limbs, shaking the ground and rushing towards Monkey King!


    "Teacher! Be careful!" Ning Yueyue immediately reminded when she saw this.The sprinting action of the Gunny Bear was really shocking, she was just a little loli, and seeing this situation naturally unavoidably worried.


    "Don''t worry! The teacher is very powerful! Even the title of Wuluo can fly with one finger, and there is nothing wrong with a rigid bear!" Looking at Ning Yueyue softly, calmly comforted.


    Just as the two little loli talked, Gang Lixiong moved his limbs, and he had come to the front of Monkey King. With a roar, he stood upright in an instant, and the two huge bear paws rushed directly at Monkey King!


    Although there is no technical content, the power contained in two bear paws is enough to smash a large boulder!


    "It is said that a bear is a headless animal. It really hasn''t wronged you. You dare to face me like this. You are so courageous!" Monkey King looked at the Gunny Bear who was attacking him, Wei Wei With a smile, his figure flashed, and while avoiding the Gunny Bear¡¯s pounce, it also appeared on its back, an inch bomb hit its back, only to hear a loud''bang'', Gunny Bear¡¯s The huge body fell directly to the ground, bleeding in the mouth and nose, leaving only a trace of life!


    With a casual move, an ancient sword flashed in his hand, and Monkey King threw it to Ning Yueyue, and said lightly: "Kill it, get your first martial arts ring!"


    "En!" Ning Yueyue immediately took the sword and came to Ganglixiong. After making gestures for a while, she never dared to insert the sword.After all, she was only a child, and her heart was as pure as white paper. For her, killing was still a bit reluctant.


    Seeing this softly on the side, he couldn''t bear it too: "Teacher, or else, forget it?"


    Monkey King looked softly, rubbed her head gently, and said: "I know you can''t bear to watch it and be killed like this, but this is also helpless, because this is the law of survival in this world. If you want to become stronger , You must take such a step!"


    Hearing the words softly, he turned his head in silence without looking.


    Sun Wukong looked at Ning Yueyue and said lightly: "Hurry up, a martial beast dare not kill, how will it become stronger in the future!"


    "Huh~~"


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, Ning Yueyue took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and stabbed Ganglixiong''s heart with a sword...


    In a moment, black rays of light floated out of Ganglixiong''s corpse, forming a black martial arts ring, floating in the air.


    "Hurry up and absorb it!"


    Ning Yueyue nodded excitedly when she heard the words, stretched out her little hand, and as the light shone, the twenty-story glazed tower appeared in her hand.


    And with the ray of light on the colored glass pagoda, the black Wannian Wuhuan slowly flew in the direction of Ning Yueyue...


    "Sit down cross-legged, intending to guard the martial arts, follow the mental law to run the spirit power provided by the martial arts, use the extra soul power to strengthen your body, and then use the absorbable soul power to increase your soul power level; remember; Don¡¯t think too much of it to improve your soul power level. You have to focus on strengthening your body. The improvement of soul power is secondary."


    After hearing Sun Wukong''s reminder, Ning Yueyue nodded very seriously and sat down cross-legged.


    As Wu Huan approached, she suddenly felt an inexplicable pressure, as if her whole body''s bones were crushed to pieces, painful, which caused Ning Yueyue''s heart to panic immediately.


    After all, she was still young, and it was the first time she had absorbed martial arts. In such a situation, she would inevitably be at a loss.


    "Don''t be afraid, just do what I say, and use the mental method to reduce the pressure..."


    The sound in her ears made Ning Yueyue¡¯s panicking heart extremely calm, and she immediately followed suit, running her mind, pulling the pressure out of her limbs, and feeling relaxed and comfortable all over her body. .


    And that black Wannian Wuhuan had also flown above her head, shrinking, and instantly placed it on the Twenty Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda in Ning Yueyue''s hand!


    Ning Yueyue immediately felt a warm flow of heat from her right hand, rushing in crazily along her arm, and then under the action of the exercise method, it flowed into each meridian in a steady manner, and was covered by bones. Absorbed by the muscles, it strengthens the body...


    The first martial arts ring is to leapfrog the 23,000-year martial arts ring, replaced by ordinary people, absolutely dead and no life, that terrible soul power is not what a weak body can absorb, let alone absorption, even if you are in martial arts In the process of approaching the ring, I am afraid that the terrible pressure will smash my body!


    However, after practicing the exercises taught by Monkey King, the horrible pressure can be turned into invisible, the pain caused by absorbing soul power can be infinitely weakened, and the pain that seems to be invaded in magma can be weakened into a bubble. In the hot spring, not only will it not be painful, but it will become very enjoyable.


    Ning Yueyue was in this sea of ??soul power that was as if soaking in a hot spring, circling her mind, channeling that huge soul power to strengthen her body...

 1312 Chapter Seventeen Swift

    When Ning Yueyue successfully absorbed the 23,000 years of martial arts, her spirit power also soared all the way, directly rising to level 20.


    Full of excitement, Ning Yueyue jumped four or five meters high, which made her full of joy: "It''s so amazing! Even without the battle spirit, I feel like I will become so amazing!"


    "This is natural, so I let you use your extra soul power to exercise your body." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "En, teacher, I almost used all the spirit power in the martial arts ring to exercise!" Ning Yueyue nodded happily.


    "Yueyue, what is the effect of your first spirit ability?" Gentle asked curiously.


    "Amplification power is 50%, and the duration is determined by one''s own soul power. Until one''s own soul power disappears, the effect of the increase will also disappear." Ning Yueyue finished, even she was shocked. My eyes: "It''s amazing! The first martial arts ability can increase the strength by 50%? Even if my father has only one martial arts, it can only increase by 10%!"


    "Can the seventh and twentieth floors be compared?" Monkey King said faintly: "Your glazed tower is no longer comparable to other Qibao glazed towers. This is just the beginning!"


    "I know the teacher, let''s get the second martial arts ring! According to my current amplification effect, when I have the second martial arts ring, my amplification effect should be 100%!" Ning Yueyue said, it was full Excited: "Oh my god! I can''t believe it. I heard from my father that only after possessing nine martial arts rings, the increase effect of the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda can reach 100%. I can achieve it in the second martial arts ring, teacher , Thank you so much!"


    Ning Yueyue said, jumping with excitement, and took a bite on Monkey King''s face with her arms around him.


    Monkey King smiled slightly and said: "The power increase is there, then the speed increase is next. For speed, the flying martial beast Swift is the best!"


    "Swift? Teacher, that''s an extremely rare kind of martial beast. Even me, I have only seen it twice. It''s too hard to find. Why don''t you change it?" Gentle heard the words and suggested.


    "No, as long as it exists in this world, I can find it!" Sun Wukong said, put down Ning Yueyue, took two little Lolita''s hands, and headed towards the northwest of the forest...


    "Teacher, did you really find the existence of Swift?" Gentle asked curiously.She was actually very curious about this magical martial beast.


    The tip-tailed Swift is known as the fastest flying bird in the world.


    As a martial beast, Swift''s flight speed is even more amazing. They give up attack and defense and other means, and use all the evolutionary directions for speed.


    Therefore, in this world, no one has caught them, because they fly too fast, and disappear in the blink of an eye. People who have seen them have no time to react, and Swift has disappeared. .


    Therefore, it is more difficult to obtain the martial arts ring of Swift than to obtain the one hundred thousand year martial arts ring.


    "Just follow along, you can see it right away!" Monkey King smiled slightly, holding the hands of the two little Lori, just wandering through the forest like this.Even if there are thorns in front, they still cannot block their way.Because the bushes of thorns seemed to have consciousness, when Monkey King passed by, the branches contracted and moved, allowing them to pass through safely...


    In this incredible scene, the two little loli''s eyes widened and lovely, and at the same time, they became more and more admired for their mysterious teacher.


    After walking in the forest for about an hour, the eyes of the three of them suddenly opened up. A beautiful stream flows out in front of them, surrounded by ancient trees, in which birds and flowers are scented, clear springs are flowing, and a few small animals of different colors can be seen. Hold your head and drink water by the stream.


    Especially a small bird with radiance and three fingers wide, chirping softly, the sound is crisp and sweet, and its small eyes are full of agility.


    Although it is incomparable to the central area where Gentle lives, it is also a rare retreat.


    "Swift!" Gentlely saw the resting bird on the branch by the river, and immediately exclaimed.


    And hearing this soft exclamation, the Swift on the branch suddenly disappeared...


    The next moment, upon hearing a soft sound of''touch'', the figure of Swift was revealed from an altitude of twenty meters away.It turned out that it hit an invisible energy barrier, circled in the air, fell to the ground, then climbed up, stood on the ground with one foot, and made two circles in the same place with a click, and fell. Fall to the ground!Looking at that posture, he was obviously knocked out.


    "Okay...cute!" Ning Yueyue immediately beamed her eyes and ran towards Swift.


    Just as Ning Yueyue stretched out her hand to grab it, Swift''s closed eyes suddenly opened. She didn''t even hear the flapping wings, and she was gone.


    However, the next moment, with another''touch'', Swift once again hit the invisible energy barrier, spread its wings, circled, and fell to the ground again...


    "It feels like this Swift is so stupid..." Seeing Swift who knocked him fainted again, his face was soft and speechless.


    "It''s not stupid, it''s just because I was frightened, at the same time the speed was too fast, I couldn''t stop my figure, and I couldn''t see the enchantment I laid down, so this happened!" Monkey King explained lightly, and then turned towards the Swift Look.


    The martial beast Swift in this world looks almost the same as the Swift in his original world, but the feathers are more dazzling and colorful, and it exudes a stream of light, which looks very beautiful.


    "Teacher, or, let''s change to a martial beast, this Swift looks so beautiful, we still don''t want to kill it!" Ning Yueyue looked at the Swift lying on the ground with an unbearable expression on her small face.After all, children are children, even if they are more mature than their peers, but they are still children. When they see things they like, they become naive.


    "No, its martial arts ring is the most suitable for you, you must obtain its martial arts ring!" Monkey King shook his head, his expression resolute.


    Ning Yueyue pursed her mouth immediately, with a look on my face that I was upset.


    "Hurry up, at most after you get its martial arts ring, I will revive it, you are!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Huh? Teacher, can you really revive it?" Ning Yueyue immediately widened her eyes in surprise.Even Gentle is a surprised look. The word "resurrection" has a very big impact on people. No matter who it is, they will be surprised when they hear this.


    Sun Wukong didn¡¯t bother to explain, he just pointed, and a martial beast in the flowers that looked like a squirrel was shot to death by the light beam that shot...


    With another wave of his hand, the light shone, and the dead squirrel instantly recovered from his injuries. He screamed and ran away...

 1313 Chapter 18 Voluntary Sacrifice

    "Really resurrected!"


    Ning Yueyue and Qingrou stared at the martial beast squirrel that slipped away.They saw that its head was pierced by the beam with their own eyes, but the fluorescence flashed and recovered instantly, which was incredible.


    For their teacher, the two little loli have a new understanding.


    "Then, now, you two should work together to catch that Swift! As I said, the second and third martial arts, I won''t be helping!" Monkey King said, waving his hand, and a person appeared in front of him. Come with a table and chairs, sit down and enjoy the wine.


    Seeing this, the two little loli looked at each other immediately, nodded slightly, and walked towards the Swift with the cat lying down...


    Seeing that it was about to grab the Swift lying on the ground, unexpectedly, when the little hand squeezed it, it was squeezed. It turned out that Swift''s wings had already shaken and flew to the side.


    With the previous two experiences, it didn''t hit the invisible barrier this time. It looked at Qingrou and Ning Yueyue with vigilance, and his eyes were full of human agility.


    Seeing this, the two little loli immediately walked aside and encircled it. Unfortunately, Swift''s speed is too fast, but their physical fitness is already very good, and the speed is already good, but compared to Swift, Still too far away!


    From the original panic to the later joking, Swift''s mentality in the face of the two little loli has changed a lot.This also indirectly made the two little loli angry at it, so they confronted Swift. Later, Gentle even used two hundred thousand year martial arts...


    After practicing the mental method Sun Wukong taught them, the physical strength of the two little loli can be described as amazing, and they can''t feel tired at all. This catch is three days and three nights!


    No matter how fast Swift is, in this small enchantment, Howe constantly dodges the two little loli¡¯s taking turns to capture. Finally, his physical strength is somewhat exhausted. While the speed is slowing down, he is gently grasped. hand!


    "Haw~~"


    Swift screamed in horror immediately, but the strength of her small body struggle was extremely terrifying, and she broke free from her gentle hand almost instantly!


    With a soft surprise, he immediately grasped both hands tightly, and started to move his mind to increase his own attribute strength, and then he firmly grasped the Swift.


    "Such a small Swift is so powerful that his three days and three nights'' efforts were almost in vain!" Holding Swift gently, he came to Monkey King: "Teacher, can you really revive it?"


    "Don''t worry! I said that if you can be resurrected, you can be resurrected!" Monkey King said, took Swift from the gentle hand, looked at it, and said faintly: "If you want to come to Yueyue, you can''t get this hand anymore, you still behave yourself. Sacrifice! At that time, I will give you 50,000 years of cultivation as compensation." Then, Monkey King threw Swift on the table.


    After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Swift, who had an angry face, suddenly became quiet. The bird''s head bumped against Monkey King three times, as if thanking him for his grace!


    Immediately, Swift''s "Yo" made a clear call, and the dazzling black light suddenly spread from its body, and circles of black energy gradually condensed into a black martial ring on the top of its head, which was obviously a circle. Wannian Wuhuan...


    "Oh my God! It... it actually made sacrifices?!!!" Ning Yueyue looked at Swift''s actions and was stunned in shock.


    "Just a word, it is to make the 20,000-year-old martial beast willingly sacrifice, what kind of existence is my teacher?!" Compared to Ning Yueyue, Gentle was even more shocked, and wanted to make a martial artist. The beast''s willingness to voluntarily donate its own martial arts ring is an incredible thing in itself, because the martial arts ring represents the life of the martial beast!


    However, just a word from Monkey King made a martial beast willingly dedicate his life and martial arts circle. This is simply an unimaginable thing, and even made Qingrou himself feel a bit frightened. !


    If Wu Beast can''t even hold his own mind in front of her teacher, then her teacher is really terrifying!Gentle light just think about it, all feel unusually scared, there is a sense of horror of running away!


    When the black Wannian Wuhuan took shape, it also announced the end of Swift''s life.


    No need for Ning Yueyue''s deliberate absorption, the black martial ring floated over her head voluntarily, wrapped it on her body, and then retracted all the way to the glass tower on her right hand.


    Ning Yueyue stared blankly, she was already stunned by the scene in front of her.


    "Don''t be in a daze, sit down quickly, run your mind, absorb your soul power for body exercises, and don''t use your soul power to deliberately raise your soul power level!" Monkey King reminded him timely.


    Only then did Ning Yueyue react, and immediately sat down cross-legged, running the exercises, absorbing the soul power that was constantly pouring into his body...


    This time the spirit power is very soft, without any violent appearance, it is absorbed extremely smoothly, without any sense of hindrance, because this time of martial arts, Swift''s voluntary sacrifice!


    When Ning Yueyue completely absorbed that martial ring, a piece of fluorescent light suddenly stretched out from behind Ning Yueyue, and it seemed that a pair of wings was about to be formed...


    Monkey King frowned slightly, and with one move, the light group pulled out from Ning Yueyue''s back and flew into Monkey King''s hands, forming a pair of wing bones.


    This is not a soul bone, but an external soul bone that is even rarer than a soul bone.


    "Teacher, what are you?" Gentle asked inexplicably.


    "It''s enough for you to have the mentality that I taught. This kind of thing will make Yueyue inhuman, demon and demon. Don''t worry." Monkey King looked disgusted and threw the wing bone in his hand to the ground. .


    "..." Looking at Sun Wukong''s disgusting expression, he was soft and speechless. That was an external soul bone!The external soul bone is much more precious than the soul bone!And it''s still a wing bone, which can fly!If you change to someone else, I am afraid that even close relatives will have to fight each other, but in the eyes of her teacher, it turned out to be trash that affects beauty. How do you ask her to answer?


    It is said that people are more popular than others, this is true!


    "Don''t feel a pity, with the mental method I taught you, it is tens of thousands of times better than any soul bone or an external soul bone!" Monkey King said lightly: "You have just started to practice, and you haven''t understood this mental method The real beauty, you will understand in the future!"


    "That can''t be thrown away casually! This is an extremely precious external soul bone!" said softly, trotting over, picked up the aileron bone, and full of curiosity: "But it''s really strange, this external soul bone The bone will appear in the shape of a soul bone..."


    "I just forcibly separated it from Yueyue''s body, and it naturally looks like this!" Monkey King said lightly...

 1314 Chapter Nineteen Seventy Thousand Years

    I forcibly separated the external spirit bones, but didn''t hurt Ning Yueyue at all. Regarding her teacher''s methods, gentleness was already admirable. What else could this teacher do?


    After successfully absorbing the second martial arts ring, Ning Yueyue also withdrew from her practice, feeling her own increase, a look of surprise on her face, but she did not immediately ask her third martial arts ring what she was looking for. It was Swift who immediately held the Swift who had lost his life lying on the table and handed it to Monkey King, looking at him expectantly: "Teacher, what you said..."


    "Seeing you are in a hurry, are you afraid that I will lie to you?" Monkey King smiled faintly, stretched out his right hand, and wiped it from Swift''s body at will. A huge life energy instantly submerged into its body, and the dead Swift He also stood up in an instant, flapped his wings, jumped to Monkey King''s arm, nudged his hand with his head, his face was respectful and flattering.


    It can be seen that this Swift is almost as spiritual as a three-year-old child.


    "Yeah! Really resurrected! Teacher, what kind of spirit abilities are you? How amazing! I haven''t seen you release your martial arts? Can you use spirit abilities without releasing your martial arts?" Ning Yueyue He immediately looked at Monkey King with surprise and surprise.


    The gentleness on the side is the admiration of his teacher, who can resurrect a sacrificial beast at will. This method is really unpredictable!


    "This is not a spirit ability, but my own ability!" Monkey King smiled slightly and said.


    "Own ability?" Qingrou and Ning Yueyue looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "You don''t need to know this now, I will tell you later!" Monkey King smiled slightly, then looked at Swift who was still rubbing his arm with his head respectfully, flicked its head, and said faintly: "Don''t I''m doing it, I won''t break my promise when I promised you!"


    As he said, with a flick of his finger, a beam of light submerged into Swift''s body. In an instant, a huge coercion erupted from Swift''s body, and the luster on the feathers became more dazzling and dazzling. It''s still its original size, it looks like a pet.


    "Yo!!!"


    Swift let out a cry of excitement and excitement, and her wings shook. Without making a sound, her figure disappeared in an instant, and in that instant, a rock twenty meters away suddenly made a chuckle. , A circular hole was punched out!


    Immediately there was a continuous sound of''chicking chick~~'', on that rock, in a moment, countless holes appeared again...


    In the end, with a clear cry, Swift emerged, flapped her wings, landed on the table, knelt on her very human feet, and banged Sun Wukong three beeps again to thank him. Monkey King bestows its blessings.


    "That''s amazing! Teacher, is it the one who did it?" Ning Yueyue ran to the boulder that was pierced with countless holes, and said with a look of surprise and fear: "I haven''t seen such a powerful attack before? Otherwise? With its speed, I don¡¯t know how many blood holes are coming from my body and my senior sister.


    "Swift is a special martial beast. Before 50,000 years, it had no attack power. After 50,000 years, it will have the ability to attack. I just gave it a cultivation base of 50,000 years, plus It was originally 20,000 years old, and now Swift is a 70,000-year old martial beast, so naturally it has the ability to attack!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Teacher, did you really bestow her 50,000 years of spirit power?" Ning Yueyue immediately widened her eyes in shock.


    "What''s the matter? My two martial arts rings were originally two century-old martial arts rings, but the teacher helped me to upgrade to a hundred thousand years martial arts ring in an instant! The teacher is omnipotent!" He gently embraced Monkey''s arm with a face. Proud way.


    "Ah! Your martial arts ring is really promoted by the teacher!" Ning Yueyue immediately hugged Monkey King''s arm and shook it: "Teacher, I want too! You also want to turn my martial arts ring into a hundred thousand years of!"


    "Of course, but wait until you get the third martial ring." Monkey King touched Ning Yueyue''s head.


    "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go capture my third martial arts ring now!" Ning Yueyue immediately grabbed Monkey King''s arm and couldn''t wait to say.


    "No hurry, in the process of catching Swift, you were already familiar with your own strength, and now your strength has soared to level 30, you have to be proficient." Monkey King said, softly to the side of him: "Gentle, you can train with each other for a while, and you can also gain some practical experience with each other. You two are not allowed to use the power of martial arts, just rely on physical skills to practice."


    "Okay, teacher!" Gentle and immediately looked at Ning Yueyue: "Let''s go!"


    "Senior sister, if I win, it will be my turn to become a senior sister!" Ning Yueyue said with a look of excitement looking softly.


    "Do you want to be a senior sister? Dreaming! Close combat, among the same level, I am invincible!" said softly and confidently.


    "Just blow it! I have also practiced the mental method taught by the teacher, and the physical skills are the same as you, so I don''t believe you are better than me!" Ning Yueyue said with an unconvinced expression.


    "Come on then!" Gently hooked his finger.


    Ning Yueyue immediately snorted and kicked her right foot on the ground, showing amazing jumping ability, and rushed towards Gentle!


    But in an instant, the two small figures were fighting together!


    They cultivated the same mental method, their physical bodies were strengthened almost similarly, and the reactions of the six senses were naturally almost the same. Without using their spirit abilities, they were really matched!


    An auxiliary martial artist has the strength to compete with a melee martial artist. No one believes this!


    However, Gentle is also a 100,000-year-old martial beast, and close combat is what she is good at. It didn''t take long for Ning Yueyue''s disadvantage to be obvious when she used her physical skills. Entangling, throwing... a series of close combat skills, hit Yueyue so hard...


    After all, blindly relying on sensitivity and reaction speed to dodge is not enough.Although Ning Yueyue was gently slammed miserably at the beginning, as time passed, this situation gradually became less, and one of the ability of Monkey King to teach their exercises also showed, that Just learn!


    See the opponent''s movements clearly, and under the influence of the exercises, every detail of the opponent''s moves will be firmly imprinted in the memory, and then the opponent''s moves will be successfully learned!


    On the first day, Ning Yueyue was very miserably abused by gentleness, but on the second day, when she secretly learned the gentle moves, she was already able to compete with her, showing the magic and power of this mental technique.You know, Ning Yueyue originally had no actual combat experience.


    However, the gentle Martial Spirit was also a soft bone rabbit. With her own innate advantages, Ning Yueyue still couldn''t beat her and kept her senior sister''s position...

 1315 Chapter 20 The Fairy Bone Rabbit

    "Teacher, Yueyue is almost catching up with me now. She is an auxiliary martial artist. If she is using her spirit abilities to increase her strength, wouldn''t I be able to beat her? You said you want to evolve my martial spirit. Yes, don''t wait, let''s start now! Otherwise, my senior sister''s position will not be guaranteed!" After training with Ning Yueyue, she gently jumped into Sun Wukong''s arms and begged to act like a baby.


    Obviously, after practicing Gentle and Ning Yueyue, she felt a real threat. If her own martial artist was defeated by an auxiliary martial artist, it would be totally shameless.


    After cultivating the mental methods taught by Monkey King, this auxiliary martial artist has become a martial artist with amazing strength. With Yueyue''s abnormal increase effect, I would like to ask, who else is her opponent in singles?An auxiliary martial artist has such a perverted strength, which makes Gentle very speechless.


    On the other hand, Ning Yueyue was very excited. In the same way, she also worshiped her teacher until she walked blindly. She broke the rule that auxiliary system martial arts masters have no attack power. This is for auxiliary system martial arts who do not have the ability to protect themselves. In terms of value, it has unmeasured value!


    "If you use martial arts, you can still win!" Monkey King looked softly and smiled.


    "It''s okay now, but what about in the future? Yueyue''s Liuli Pagoda''s first martial arts ring is increased by 5%, and the second martial arts ring must be %. When it comes to the third spirit ability, how about the fourth spirit ability? Her increase effect will still be Not seven or eight times ten times? Oh my God! It''s scary to think about it!" With a soft face, he exclaimed: "The evolution of the glazed glass tower you gave her is too abnormal! No, the teacher can''t be too partial, I want too Evolution, at least not to lose to her in force!"


    As he said, she kept offering in Sun Wukong''s arms, and looked at him with watery eyes, pleading.


    "Okay! I''m afraid of you, don''t look at me with this kind of eyes, I will evolve for you right away, can''t I..." Monkey King fends off the pitiful gaze from his soft eyes with a helpless look The way.


    "Yeah! I know the teacher is the best!" Gentle and immediately happily chuckled on Monkey''s face.


    "Huh! You know being like a baby!" Ning Yueyue looked softly with contempt, and hummed softly: "It seems that there is no hope of wanting to have a senior sister''s addiction..."


    "Release your martial soul!" Monkey King looked softly and said.


    He nodded in excitement, jumped off Monkey King''s body, and walked to the side. There was a red air flow all over his body. The eyes became blood red, and the ears slowly elongated, turning into a pair of fluffy rabbit ears. ; And behind her, there is also a huge phantom rabbit.


    Looking at the huge soft-bone rabbit phantom behind Qingrou, Monkey King raised one finger, and a soft red glow condensed from his fingertips, and with one flick, it fell into the soft-bone rabbit phantom. Between the eyebrows!


    In an instant, I saw the phantom of that soft bone rabbit became like substance, exuding a terrifying aura, and the hair of his body was also invaded by the red light, gradually turning into red hair, and his body rapidly swelled. The momentum became more and more terrifying.


    Sun Wukong frowned, because he felt that this soft bone rabbit had reached its limit and could not absorb the power he had given him. It was about to explode and die immediately!


    And Qingrou also hummed in pain, gritted his teeth and endured the assault of that terrible force, and hurriedly started his mind to absorb the excess energy to exercise his body.


    Monkey King immediately stopped: "Stop running the mental method. This energy is my divine power. You can''t absorb it. As long as you enter the body, it will make you disappear!"


    Upon hearing what Sun Wukong said, she was immediately frightened in a cold sweat, and hurriedly stopped the movement of the mind, forcibly endured the pain, and let the terrible energy wander in her martial soul, she knew that her teacher There must be a solution.


    "If you want to surpass the limit, you will have to endure the unbearable suffering of ordinary people. The so-called suffering is all you want, that''s what it means. With me, you don''t have to burst into death by yourself!" Monkey King said lightly.


    Hearing the words softly, nodded, as the one-hundred-thousand-year martial arts beast who chose to transform, she still has this ability, otherwise she would not choose to take the dangerous path of transforming.


    In that endless pain, the aptitude of the Soft Bone Rabbit is making a qualitative leap under the promotion of Monkey King''s divine power!When its whole body turned into shiny red hair, the evolution was also successfully completed!


    "It''s so cute!" Ning Yueyue looked at the red fairy rabbit behind Gentle, her eyes flashing: "But this aura is really terrifying. It seems that Senior Sister has become more powerful again!"


    The red fairy rabbit suddenly retracted and submerged in Gentle''s body. Wuhun possessed his body. Gentle''s long hair was instantly infested into red hair. It looked elegant and noble and beautiful. With a pair of rabbit ears, there was a Kind of cuteness!


    Ning Yueyue on the side had already stared at her eyes long ago: "Senior sister! You are so cute now!" As she said, she flew up and slid gently into her arms, like a toy. His own face rubbed against her for a while.


    "Quickly let go, I''m not a toy!" With a soft grunt, she pushed Ning Yueyue away.


    Wuhun has evolved, and Gentle has become more beautiful and cute than before.The pink face makes people want to hug it and take a few bites. With a pair of bunny ears, for those who have special hobbies, it''s just killing!


    Because of Monkey King''s energy, even the gentle Wuhun hair was infested into red, which also made Gentle look cute and a little bit weird, adding a bit of mystery to it.


    "Senior Sister, how? What kind of rabbit has your soft bone rabbit evolved into?" Ning Yueyue asked curiously.


    "It seems to be a new species, I don''t know what it has evolved into!" Softly shook his head.


    "Evolved after absorbing my divine power, it is naturally a divine rabbit!" Monkey King said.


    "Divine Rabbit?" Ning Yueyue said: "Can''t we just call Divine Rabbit? How about we choose a name!"


    "Then what''s the name? Softbone Rabbit?" asked softly and tentatively.


    "It sounds good!" Ning Yueyue''s eyes lit up and said.


    "Rou Gu can''t describe your martial spirit anymore, just call it Immortal Bone Rabbit!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "The fairy bone rabbit? Okay, since it''s the name given by the teacher, it''s called the fairy bone rabbit!" Qingrou immediately nodded in agreement.


    "Then what is the effect of your martial soul possessing?" Ning Yueyue asked curiously.


    "Every time you get a martial arts ring, all attributes increase by %!" said softly, excited and proud.


    Ning Yueyue opened her mouth instantly when she heard it...

 1316 Chapter 21: Abyssal Blood Python

    "Senior Sister, you are grabbing my job as an auxiliary martial artist!" Ning Yueyue exclaimed, "If you meet another martial artist, how do you tell them to live? let''s hit?"


    "As my disciple, what I want is this effect, otherwise, would I be embarrassed?" Sun Wukong said lightly.


    "Teacher, I really want to know, what kind of existence are you?" Ning Yueyue asked curiously.


    "Me? You just treat me as a god!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "God?" Ning Yueyue''s eyes widened immediately, and then pouted again: "Such words, don''t you say it so casually, okay? That''s a god!"


    "What is the teacher''s spirit?" Ning Yueyue asked curiously again.


    "Hmph, you have to ask me this senior sister about this!" Before Sun Wukong could speak, he answered gently and immediately.


    "have you seen?"


    "Of course!" With a gentle expression of complacency, his eyes immediately turned into heart-shaped: "Tell you! The teacher is so handsome with the spirit possessed!" With that, Gentle entered In the fantasy of a daze.


    "Little kid, don''t be a nymphomaniac, can you?" Ning Yueyue immediately interrupted her soft fantasy and asked curiously: "Tell me, what is the teacher''s spirit? What is it like? "


    Suddenly I was interrupted in my thoughts, gentle and uncomfortable, but still generously said: "It''s a red demon ape! World-destroying demon ape! How about, does it sound like a very powerful feeling?"


    "World Devil Ape? It seems scary! What does it look like? I''m really curious!"


    "I said it was a red world-destroying demon ape! The movement caused by just possessing the body was earth-shattering. Hearing from the teacher, if he hadn''t set the barrier, the space on that side would have to collapse! "Recalling the previous memories softly, it is full of admiration and shock.


    "Listening to you, I want to watch it!" Ning Yueyue suddenly became curious.


    "Don''t think about it, the teacher said, because his strength is too strong, it is not advisable to possess martial arts at will. I don''t think you have a chance to see it, and you won''t know in the future!"


    "I don''t believe it!" Ning Yueyue immediately climbed into Sun Wukong''s arms and said pleadingly: "Teacher, let me see how your martial soul looked like when you were in possession of it, okay? Look at Sister Sister. I look so proud, I really want to beat her!"


    "No, my spirit possesses too much movement. It''s okay once. I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble if I come once. Let''s forget it. I will let you know when I have a chance in the future!" Monkey King shook his head. .It''s not that he is pretending to be mysterious, but that he really can''t use it anymore. Otherwise, he might wake up the Lord of this world, and there will be a big battle at that time, then his plan to play in this world will be lost.


    "Huh! Really stingy!" Ning Yueyue immediately pouted her mouth high, her expression unhappy.


    "It''s not that I don''t show you, it will really cause trouble!" Monkey King rubbed Ning Yueyue''s head and said: "My strength has exceeded the limit that this world can hold. If I use too much to surpass this world Strength, but will be rejected by this world, you don''t want me to leave this world, right?"


    "Huh? Leaving this world?" Ning Yueyue immediately widened her eyes, then hugged Monkey King and shook her head again and again: "No, I don''t want the teacher to leave!"


    "It''s going to be so serious..." After listening to Monkey King''s words, Gentle was obviously stunned for a while, and when she came to Monkey King, she said apologetically: "Teacher, I''m sorry, I don''t know it will be so serious...Fortunately, the teacher is okay..."


    "Okay, it''s not as serious as you think..." Monkey King smiled slightly, and said: "Your spirit power has also exceeded level 30. Let''s condense your third martial arts ring first, and then we are going to capture Yueyue Three Wuhuan."


    "En!" Nodded softly and obediently, looking for a quiet place, then sat down cross-legged, and gathered his third martial arts circle...


    This really surprised Ning Yueyue: "Teacher, can Senior Sister gather martial arts by herself?"


    "Well, her situation is a bit special..." Sun Wukong nodded and didn''t tell Ning Yueyue Qingrou''s true identity. She was just a little loli, so she might have missed her mouth suddenly, so she wouldn''t be troublesome.


    And at this moment, suddenly a stream of light flashed across from a distance, flashed on the desktop, and the figure of Swift appeared, and around its figure, it also wrapped a few red ones with its soul power. The fruit, I saw it with a fruit in its mouth, and flew to Monkey King full of fawning.


    "Ah! You haven''t left yet? I thought you had already left!" Ning Yueyue immediately became full of joy after seeing Swift.


    Monkey King took the fruit that Swift handed him, glanced at it, and said faintly: "Red Dragon Fruit, this is an extremely rare fruit. There is a chance that a snake like a martial beast will transform into a dragon. Where did you get it?"


    "Haw~" Swift called out a few times and looked into the depths of the jungle.


    "You will be very troublesome when you arrive. The Lord has come to the door..." Monkey King glanced in the direction that Swift called softly, and said faintly. At the same time, he became a little surprised: "Oh, by the group. Did you meet the unlucky one... Two titled Wuluo guards, the identity of this girl is not simple!"


    "Teacher, is there any trouble?" Ning Yueyue immediately became excited.


    "It''s not trouble, but a show!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Watching the show? This is my favorite!" Ning Yueyue suddenly clapped her hands with joy.


    "Wait for the gentle finishing of the martial arts ring..." Monkey King said, retracting his gaze.


    At the same time, deep in the dense forest, the three of them walked in the jungle.


    One looks a bit sissy, the other is shrouded in black robe, giving a sense of eerie and weirdness, and the last one is a girl who looks less than fifteen years old. Although the girl is not the face of the country and the city, but that The whole body is full of noble temperament, but it makes her whole person full of a special charm, which is very attractive.Especially the queen-like temperament, which makes people very conquer.


    Looking at the formation formed by these three people, it is obvious that the latter two are mainly to protect the girl''s safety.


    Suddenly, the ears of the figure shrouded in the black robe moved, and he said in a deep voice, "It seems that something is approaching..." As he said, he leaped up and jumped onto an ancient tree. A slight change, because as far as his eyes can reach, a huge python with a length of more than 30 meters and a diameter of more than one meter is winding through the forest. It is blood-red and swims in the direction where they are at an astonishing speed. Come...


    "Abyss blood python, how can this kind of martial beast appear here?" The black robe man''s voice immediately became very solemn, he leaped forward, and said in a deep voice: "The situation is a bit bad, hurry up and hide..."..

 1317 Chapter Twenty

    "What''s the matter?" asked another man in white with a frown.They are two titled martial arts, what kind of martial beast can make them temporarily avoid them?


    "An abyssal blood python that is about sixty thousand years old, its martial arts are useless to the young master, and it is highly poisonous. There is no need to fight unnecessary battles. Let''s take a break for a while." The man under the black robe had a dull tone and looked very calm. gloomy.


    "Abyss blood python? Doesn''t this kind of martial beast live in a cave on the cliff of the abyss? It''s hard to see at ordinary times, why would it appear here?" The girl frowned slightly.


    "Someone should have offended it, otherwise it won''t leave its territory!" said the black-robed man, full of life, covering the three of them completely, hiding their breath, and hiding in a huge ancient tree. Underneath the raised tree roots.


    In a moment, I saw a huge blood shadow shuttle from the forest, the huge body swam through the forest, it looked a bit numb to the scalp!


    The Abyssal Blood Python swam past the three of them at an astonishing speed, but before half of their body, they suddenly stopped. The cold vertical pupil looked under the roots of the tree where the three of them were hiding, and their eyes showed extremeness. Humanized bloodthirsty cold mang.


    The three of them did hide their aura very well, and it could be said that the water did not leak. However, it is a pity that this abyssal blood python possesses a very special soul detection ability. It can even use its body temperature to clearly perceive the opponent. Therefore, the black The concealment of the robe is obviously useless.The breath is well hidden, but he can''t hide his body temperature after all.


    "Not good! I was found!" A feminine voice suddenly sounded, and the man with the chrysanthemum in his hand changed slightly, and the girl who was protecting him quickly flew back...


    At the same time, the Abyssal Blood Python also made a weird scream, and when it opened its mouth, it spit out a cloud of poisonous blood and went towards the three of them...


    The surrounding flowers and trees were withered and rotted when they encountered this blood-gas poisonous mist, showing the horror of its poison!


    And the speed of the poisonous gas spreading was so fast that it enveloped within fifty meters of it almost in a moment, turning everything around into a withered and rotten empty space, even the ancient trees were corroded and collapsed. The feminine white man was protecting the girl from the collapse of the ancient woods and dodge in embarrassment, while the figure shrouded in black robe attacked towards the abyss blood python...


    Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, black, in a flash, he showed his nine martial arts titled martial arts rings, and when the nine martial arts rings appeared, he immediately It was using his seventh spirit ability, Wuhun''s real body, and transformed into a ghost, entering a state of emptiness, greatly increased in speed, and immune to physical attacks.


    Seeing this, someone might be able to guess his identity right away, one of the elders of the Wuhun Hall, Oniwu Luo Guimei, and the feminine white man is naturally Juwu Luo Yueguan.


    As for the identity of the girl, it is even more important. The former Pope''s daughter in Wuhun Hall, and even less known is that she is also the daughter of the current Pope Banzhuna, Qian Renxue.


    After entering the real body of Wuhuna, Onimura''s figure is erratic, but the deadness in the poisonous mist is also being offset by the terrible poisonous erosion. The pain makes Onimura''s face look more and more. The hideous twist.


    During the roar, his eighth martial arts suddenly became a masterpiece of black light, and displayed his eighth spirit ability: ghosts and sprites, a large number of ghosts in a frontal posture impacted towards the abyss blood python in front, densely packed, like ghosts. Shock!


    The abyssal blood python neighed weirdly, and slammed it towards the group of shocking ghosts!Although it was a physical attack, the terrifying power contained in it still swept away those ghosts, but it was also shocked and screamed!


    And the ghosts are densely packed, countless, like a flurry of impact, rushing towards the abyss blood python...


    In the scream of the abyssal blood python, while bearing the attack, he opened his blood bowl and twisted his body to bite down at the gloomy Onimura!However, Oniwulua is physically immune in the state of Wuhun''s real body, and the bite of this blow naturally penetrated his body!It''s just that the poison contained in the fangs made Onimura''s complexion a little black, which was obviously a sign of poisoning.


    Although Onimura is physically immune in the state of Wuhun real body, Che is not immune to virulent poison, and the virulent poison of this abyssal blood python can be compared with the virulent poison of the death spider, although it is still close, it is very close. Up.


    Inadvertently poisoned, this made Onimura''s complexion slightly changed, and at the same time he was very angry, his death revolved in his palm, and after a long shot, the body of the abyss blood python was directly overturned by him. Going out, rolling for several meters before stopping.


    Although Onimura is a keen attack type martial artist, under this angry blow, it also showed the strength of the titled Mura.


    On the other hand, Qingrou is also condensing her third martial arts ring with her own abilities, and it is also the first one hundred thousand year martial arts ring she wants to condense with her own strength.


    After practising the mental methods taught by Monkey King, the martial arts soul has been amazingly evolved. With the help of absorbing the aura of heaven and earth, she can already condense martial arts for 100,000 years with her own strength.


    Countless auras surrounded the gentle body, almost turned into mist and poured towards the ring above her head, and with the infusion of the aura, the black martial arts became deeper and darker. After the darkness reached its extreme, It gradually turned into red again, a ten thousand-year martial arts ring, with gentle efforts, is gradually taking shape...


    Ning Yueyue tilted her head to look at Gentle at this time, and then focused on the Swift in front of her. There were so many incredible things. Gentle condensed her 100,000-year martial arts ring. Yueyue had already expressed her calmness. Being able to condense the martial arts ring by herself, she is confident that she can also condense a 100,000 year martial arts ring.


    "Teacher, isn''t Swift a very ordinary agility martial arts? Why do you and Qingrou say that this Swift is rare?" Ning Yueyue lightly nodded Swift''s head with her finger, and asked curiously.


    "The Swift you are talking about is ordinary Swift. The most common Swift is pointed-tailed Swift. Such martial spirits are found in the single-attribute Min family, but this Swift is different. It looks like other Swifts. The Swift is the same, but haven¡¯t you noticed that its feathers are completely different from other Swifts? And it¡¯s still so small.¡± Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "What''s the difference? Are they all Swifts?" Ning Yueyue said.


    "It seems I have to tell you about its origin!" Monkey King said faintly: "This kind of Swift can be said to be the royal family among the Swifts. The number is very rare. The full name is the Streaming Swift, and it is rumored to reach the speed of the Streaming Swift of one hundred thousand years It can be as fast as the light, hence the name..."..

 1318 Chapter Twenty Three

    "It''s like flowing light? Can it really be so fast?" Ning Yueyue immediately looked surprised.


    "It''s true..." Monkey King said faintly: "Those ordinary Swifts are easy to capture as long as they are properly prepared, but this streamer Swift is not good enough. If you want to capture a Streamer Swift, the difficulty is no less than capturing one hundred thousand Nian Wu Beast, because it was too fast, was flying, and there was no sound. The light flashed, and it didn¡¯t even react in time. It disappeared, let alone set traps; if you set up traps in advance, you might not be able to meet them, because Streaming Swift It¡¯s a very rare species."


    Gentle said before that even she had only seen Swift twice, and she was not talking about ordinary Swift, but this streamer Swift, because she knew that Monkey King couldn''t have seen ordinary Swift.


    "I can''t tell, you little guy still has such a big background!" Ning Yueyue intercepted Swift''s body with her finger, and said.


    Swift heard it, and immediately raised his head proudly, walking back and forth on the table with an air of air. Such a humane scene shows that its wisdom is amazing.


    "Huh~ Say you are fat, are you still breathing, right?" Ning Yueyue immediately hummed, and flicked a finger on Swift''s forehead. Swift immediately snorted, her body leaned back, very funny in place After spinning around, he fell to the ground with a click.


    Ning Yueyue was amused and smiled: "Teacher, this Swift is so funny! How about we keep it!"


    "If you like it, take it with you as a pet."


    "Really? Great!" Ning Yueyue immediately held Swift in her palm happily, and said happily: "Did you hear it? You will mix with me in the future, and I will be your master!"


    Swift immediately happily jumped on Ning Yueyue''s palm and cried.It has been reluctant to leave. Isn¡¯t it just this attention? Monkey King can increase its 50,000-year soul power at will, then it can increase its 100,000-year or 200,000-year soul power. Such a big backing, naturally I have to find ways to stick.


    But let it recognize Ning Yueyue as its master, it must not do it, and in its eyes, it only recognizes that Monkey King is its master.Only a powerful existence like Monkey King can make him willing to be a pet.


    "Teacher, can this fruit be eaten?" Ning Yueyue was obviously very happy when he got a very beautiful streamer Swift as a pet. She looked at the two red fruits on the table and asked curiously.


    "Of course it can be eaten. This fruit can be called a fairy fruit in this world. Eating one is enough to make your current spirit power reach level 4." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Level 4? So powerful?" Ning Yueyue immediately grabbed the Chilongguo on the table with her eyes bright and stuffed it into her mouth.


    However, this plug is completely empty, because the red dragon fruit has already appeared in the hands of Monkey King: "Your promotion speed is too fast. Now it is forbidden to eat such foreign objects to increase your strength. After it is completely stabilized, this It¡¯s okay for you to eat anything."


    "It''s not allowed to eat now, it''s useless to say anything." Ning Yueyue pouted immediately.


    Before long, Qingrou also relied on her own ability to condense the third one hundred thousand year martial arts ring, and her spirit power directly soared to level 35, surpassing Ning Yueyue in one fell swoop.


    This made Gentle feel very happy, and finally kept the title of chief disciple.


    "Senior Sister, what is your third spirit ability?" Ning Yueyue asked curiously.


    Grinning softly, the third martial arts ring lit up, and her figure instantly appeared behind Ning Yueyue. She yelled "Wow", making Ning Yueyue tremble all over, even the Swift in her hand was thrown away by her. To the ground.


    "Haw~~" Swift immediately jumped onto the table, spreading her wings in protest.


    Ning Yueyue also glared at her lightly with an angry look: "Senior Sister, you are too bad, scary, scary to death!"


    "You want to see my third spirit ability! One of my third spirit skills is Teleport, and the other is Takong!" Qingju said.


    "Teleport? Step into the air?" Ning Yueyue said curiously: "Do you have two skills with this third spirit ability?"


    "Well, a hundred thousand year martial arts ring basically comes with two spirit abilities. If it is one, the power of the spirit ability will exceed the one hundred thousand year martial arts ring with two spirit abilities, because that is equivalent to the fusion of two spirit abilities. One, and my first and second one-hundred-thousand-year martial arts rings are accompanied by a spirit ability." said with a gentle face and seriousness.


    "Three hundred thousand year martial arts rings, really good!" Ning Yueyue looked at the three red martial arts rings that moved up and down in Gentle, with a look of envy, and then asked curiously: "But you are walking in the air. What skill is it?"


    "Look!" said softly, jumping up, stepping in the air, jumping around, jumping, watching Ning Yueyue even more envied: "That''s amazing! You can step and walk in the air!" , Immediately picked up Monkey King next to him, and said expectantly: "Teacher, when will you turn my martial arts ring into a hundred thousand year martial arts ring?"


    "Said that when you get the third martial arts ring, I will help you evolve." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Then what are you waiting for, hurry up!" Ning Yueyue said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, the heart is like a mirror, and it is also a kind of cultivation. You can''t become restless because of things." Monkey King said lightly: "Now, let''s go to the children''s show first!"


    "Watching a show?" Ning Yueyue only remembered now, as Sun Wukong had said before.


    At this moment, suddenly there was a loud bang, and the three Monkey King looked around and saw that in the forest not far away, several big trees fell at the sound, and there was a red python in the leaf jungle. In the middle, a body appeared, and the blood-red mist was filled, causing all the surrounding trees to wither and wither. The scene was awe-inspiring.


    "Abyss blood python, how can this kind of martial beast appear in the forest? I remember that this kind of martial beast should usually live in a cave on the cliff of the abyss..." Gently looked at the body of the python in the distance, slightly. Surprised.


    "Haw~~" The Swift on the desktop immediately crowed a few times, looking a little embarrassed, it was obviously saying, sorry, it was me.


    "So it was you..." As a martial beast, Gentle naturally understood what Swift said.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look. Although this abyssal blood python is only a sixty thousand-year-old martial beast, it is not an opponent of the two titled Wuluo, but its highly poisonous is even the titled Wuluo can¡¯t resist, these three , I am afraid I will suffer!" Monkey King said, with a thought, the table and chairs in front of him disappeared.And Swift also flew up and landed on the gentle shoulders.


    As a martial beast, in addition to Monkey King, it is still a little closer to the gentleness of the same martial beast.


    "Indeed, the poison of the Abyssal Blood Python is very terrible. I am afraid that both Da Ming and Er Ming can''t resist it. Unexpectedly, today we not only saw the legendary Streaming Swift, but also saw an equally rare Abyssal Blood Python." Gentle judo.


    Pulling up the hands of two little Lori, Monkey King''s figure flashed. When he appeared, he was already on the top of an old tree on the battlefield.


    PS: Regarding Streaming Swift''s sacrifice and being resurrected, let me explain that Wuhuan is indeed the soul of the martial beast, but it only needs to keep a little soul. This is the same as when the man in Hokage dies, keep a little chakra It''s the same reason...

 1319 Chapter 24 I Just Kicked

    The battle below can be said to be one-sided. The Abyssal Blood Python is a passively beaten character. Under Onimura''s series of attacks, he screamed again and again, and his huge body broke many ancient trees.


    But in the same way, the blue and black blood that it overflowed contained surprisingly poisonous, and even a little bit of rock could be corroded into a hollow.


    The surrounding vegetation and the ground were corroded and messy, and the air was filled with a stench of bloody mist. As long as one breathe, the internal organs of ordinary people would have to rot.


    Even a titled martial artist like Onimura, under the protection of his spirit power, his complexion was black and dark, and his poisonousness was obviously uncontrollable.


    But in order to fight for Ju Wuluo to take the young master to leave this highly poisonous area safely, he had to insist on resisting this abyssal blood python.


    But this abyssal blood python is very difficult to deal with. He can''t kill it no matter how to fight it. On the contrary, Onimura himself finds that his poisoning is getting deeper and deeper. Under the weakening of the poison, his attack power is also greatly reduced. If this continues, he must be dragged to death by this abyssal blood python!


    "Damn beast, it''s really hard to deal with, it''s worthy of being an extremely rare breed of martial beasts. It''s useless to attack seven inches..." Onimura cursed in a low voice, feeling a little, and he was relieved: "It seems The Chrysanthemum Pass has been safely evacuated with Young Master, and I don¡¯t have to continue fighting with it, otherwise it will be poisonous, and it will be really troublesome..."


    The idea had been decided, Onimura immediately shouted angrily, his whole body lingered with death, his palm revolving like a black mist, and he slapped it at the seven inches of the abyss blood python!


    As a keen attack type martial artist, Onimura''s attack is naturally not bad. With this palm, it can be said that he can use all his strength at the moment, and the attack power is naturally amazing.


    With a roar of''bang'', accompanied by a scream of the abyss blood python''s neigh, its huge body rolled out again, covered in poisonous blood, corroding pits and black holes in the ground, making people feel a little frightened.


    And Onimura also took the opportunity to leap forward, and the erratic figure flickered before disappearing...


    The target suddenly fled and disappeared, causing the abyss blood python to neigh and roar immediately, and the wounded snake body shattered the old trees to pieces!


    "Teacher, didn''t you mean watching the show? Why is this over?" Ning Yueyue said with some dissatisfaction as she looked at the abyssal blood python that was going wild alone below.


    "This is just the beginning!" Monkey King smiled and looked into the depths of the forest.


    Gently following the direction Sun Wukong was looking, his eyes suddenly lit up: "This is... Er Ming! Er Ming came to pick me up?"


    "Well, when you condensed the martial arts ring, you released your breath. Naturally, they discovered it, so I came to you immediately!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Then the good show you said would not be..." Gentle frowned immediately.


    "Those people are really sad enough. They escaped from the abyssal blood python, but they met the more terrifying Titan Great Ape. This time I am afraid it will be more fierce!" Monkey King smirked with a smile.


    "Teacher, there is a Titan Great Ape here? I heard that the Titan Great Ape is the King of the Forest!" Ning Yueyue said with a surprised expression.


    Gentle obviously didn''t want to talk about this topic, and immediately said: "Teacher, let''s go and take a look. After all, this is all because of us. I don''t want Er Ming to kill people at will!"


    As soon as the soft words fell, the abyss blood python suddenly raised his head and looked towards them. It was obvious that the conversation of the three Monkey Kings attracted the attention of this martial beast.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t look at it. At this look, the Abyssal Blood Python immediately uttered a roar full of anger. The two vertical pupils were densely covered with the cold killing intent, which went to the Swift on the gentle shoulders, obviously , This abyssal blood python recognized the hateful thief who stole the red dragon fruit!


    With a swing of the python''s tail, the huge body actually rose into the air, opening its blood basin, exposing the cold fangs, and heading towards the gentle swallowing. To be precise, it should be the flowing Swift on the gentle shoulder...


    But because of its huge scope, even Monkey King and Ning Yueyue were included.


    "Haw~~" Facing the attack of the Abyssal Blood Python, Swift not only didn''t feel scared, but jumped on her soft shoulders and twisted her buttocks very aggressively. It looked very awkward.


    This caused the Abyssal Blood Python to be even more angry. In the fangs, two jets of black blood shot out instantly, exploding in front of the Monkey King and the three of them. In an instant, it spread around and enveloped the three of them.


    The branches of trees all around, under this poisonous fog, instantly withered and rotted, and the poison was so strong that it was shocking.


    "My dear!" Ning Yueyue watched a ferocious python flying towards her, and she screamed in fright. She leaped up and jumped into Monkey King''s arms, covering her head. Entering his collar, dare not look.


    After all, she was just a little loli, she was pretty good without being scared to faint.


    "Huh!" To the gentleness of being a martial beast, without the slightest fear, in the cold snort, the martial soul possesses the body, and at the same time she becomes a rabbit-eared mother, three red shining blind eyes of hundred thousand years martial arts ring Emerging out, all the attributes of Gentleman rose instantly!


    When the third martial ring red light covered the delicate body, the third spirit ability [Teleport] was activated, and the gentle figure flashed, and it appeared at seven inches of the abyss blood python, with his feet raised high. Then crashed down!


    ''Boom!!With a roar of'', the figure shot out of the Abyss Blood Python was actually hit by a soft kick to the ground!


    Countless ancient trees were smashed to pieces, and the huge body of the abyss blood python plunged deeply into the ground!


    The spirit possesses the body, triple the increase, plus the attributes increased by the three hundred thousand years of martial arts, and the effect of the heart forging, the power of gentle foot is actually terrifying!


    The Abyssal Blood Python is a ferocious and venomous martial beast, so there is no mercy when it is gentle.


    When Ning Yueyue heard the movement, she lifted her head from Monkey King''s arms, looked at the abyss blood python that was deep in the ground, her eyes widened, and exclaimed, "Senior Sister, you are too violent!"


    "I just kicked it, I didn''t expect it to be so powerful!" Qingrou also looked surprised.


    "There is still a breath, Yueyue, go, this is a 60,000-year martial arts beast, don''t waste it." Monkey King said lightly.


    "En!" Ning Yueyue would not have the slightest doubt about Monkey King''s words. Monkey King asked her to absorb it. She immediately jumped from Monkey King''s arms and landed in front of the body of the Abyssal Blood Python...

 1320 Chapter Twenty Five

    Faced with such a giant python that was bigger than her height, Ning Yueyue was also terrified, but because of the presence of Monkey King, she gave her courage. She squeezed her small fist, and slammed it with a bang. Seven inches from the abyss blood python, it turned out that it had only life left.


    The black light drifted, forming a black ten thousand years martial arts ring.


    At this time, Monkey King and Qingrou also landed.


    Gently looked at the poisonous fog around, and said in surprise: "Strange, we are in this highly poisonous, there is no sign of poisoning..."


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "This is another beauty of the mental method I taught you. Abnormal immunity, immunity to all abnormal states, such as poison, dizziness, attribute reduction, etc."


    "Wow! It sounds like this mental technique is simply omnipotent!" Ning Yueyue said in shock.


    "It''s omnipotent!" Monkey King smiled, with a serious look: "When you use this mental method to strengthen your physical body to a certain degree, your vitality and physical recovery ability will reach an incredible level, even if only there is nothing left. A trace of meat foam can also regenerate at a speedy speed! And when it reaches the highest level, only a trace of soul power can be infinitely reborn, achieving true immortality and youth!"


    The two little loli suddenly heard this from Monkey King, both of them opened their mouths in shock, their eyes widened, and they couldn''t speak for a long time!


    Immortality is immortal, youth stays forever, and the shock of these eight words is endless, and it is also the goal that all cultivators pursue throughout their lives.


    "Teacher, what...what you said...is true?" He swallowed softly, looking at Monkey King in shock.


    "Of course, this is my own mind!" Monkey King smiled.The mentality created by the Lord of the One Realm is naturally extraordinary!


    Growth potential, abnormal immunity, strengthening of the physical body, speeding regeneration, immortality, and eternal youth... Now the shock of the known function of this mental method has already shocked these two little loli''s.


    Seeing that the two little loli were really frightened by what he said, Monkey King chuckled, rubbed their heads, and said: "This is all for the future. Now, you should practice well!"


    "En!" The two little loli nodded obediently, having a deeper understanding of their teacher''s horror.


    Since the mentality they are practicing is so rebellious, has it been shown that their teachers have reached such a level?Thinking about this, the two little loli''s hearts were beating.


    Sun Wukong patted Ning Yueyue''s head and said, "Don''t think about it, quickly absorb this martial arts ring!"


    "Okay, teacher!" Little Lolita is no better than an adult after all. After being shocked, she recovered in a moment, and Ning Yueyue began to absorb the 60,000-year martial arts in front of her...


    After saying that Ju Wuluo and Qian Renxue quickly escaped from the highly toxic field of the abyssal blood python, he retreated all the way and came to a towering ancient tree and stopped.


    "Well, young master, let''s wait for the ghost to come back here!" Although Ju Wu Luo is a titled Wu Luo, he still looks respectful in the face of Qian Renxue.Because she is the granddaughter of Qian Daoliu in Wuhun Hall.Who is Qian Daoliu?That''s the terrifying ninety-ninth level peak title Wu Luo!


    He and Onimuri were ordered by Qian Daoliu to accompany Qian Renxue to capture her fifth martial arts ring.


    Qian Renxue nodded indifferently. Although she was running away, her complexion remained the same, showing a very indifferent expression.It''s just that her complexion was a little black and she was obviously poisoned by the abyssal blood python.


    Ju Wuluo obviously noticed this, and his face changed slightly: "Young Master, are you poisoned?" He knew very well that if Qian Renxue had an accident, he and Ju Wuluo would both die.


    "It''s okay, just absorbed a little poisonous fog, and adjusted your breath..." Qian Renxue said, she had to sit down cross-legged and enter the cultivation state, but the ground suddenly vibrated, which made Qian Both Renxue and Juwuluo''s complexion changed slightly.


    Both of them turned their heads to look into the depths of the forest at the same time, both of their pupils shrank, just in time to see a terrifying great ape standing in the jungle, with muscles like rocks, full of beauty of strength.Stepping on the soles of feet that are as thick as a giant pillar, shaking the ground all the way towards their direction...


    "Tai... Titan Giant Ape?!!!" Ju Wu Luo suddenly exclaimed, "There is a Titan Giant Ape in this Star Dou Great Forest?" He said, his face changed, and he looked at Qian Renxue beside him: " Young Master! Go away! I will block it for a while!"


    Ju Wuluo said, roaring, the strange velvet chrysanthemum in his hand shook in the wind, and the seventh martial arts ring on his body also lit up. Facing the mighty Titan Great Ape, he released his martial arts as soon as he came up. Soul body.


    Because the four characters of Titan Great Ape were already a very deterrent name, facing the Titan Great Ape, he did not dare to be careless.


    Qian Renxue did not hesitate when she heard this, because she knew the horror of the Titan Great Ape. Even the Titan Great Ape could be compared with the title of Wu Luo, and this one seemed to be more than ten thousand years old. So simple!


    A ray of light suddenly lit up from Qian Renxue''s body. It was a brilliant golden light, starting from her forehead, it instantly spread all over the body.


    One after another Wuhuan appeared on her body, two yellow, two purple, and four Wuhuan.Her hair also turned into a shining golden gold, each one glowing, the clothes behind her split, two pairs of white wings pouring out and spreading out from behind, her body floating slowly as if out of the control of gravity The wings shook, and his body instantly turned into golden light and fled into the distance!


    But suddenly a terrifying force of gravity emerged, and everything around him became dignified. Qian Renxue suddenly felt as if his body was filled with lead. The original astonishing speed suddenly dropped, and everything in front of him seemed to be slightly distorted.


    "Domain?!" Qian Renxue''s complexion changed, and golden light spread all over her body. She also displayed the special field attached to Seraphim, the Angel Field!


    Suddenly, the pressure is light, although it has not been completely removed, it is also a lot easier, and it is no longer as difficult as before.


    But when the field of gravity was used, Er Ming''s attack had already fallen, and the giant fist that covered the sky crashed down towards Qian Renxue!


    In the face of humans, it does not have the slightest favor, therefore, there is no mercy!


    "Young Master!" Ju Wuluo was shocked, and tossed it casually, a huge chrysanthemum shot out, blocking Qian Renxue''s face.The golden flowers increase and enlarge in the air, and every golden petal looks so dazzling.


    With a loud''bang'', Er Ming''s terrifying fist crashed on the golden swelling flower, and the terrifying force directly blasted the golden flower out, slamming it into the ground!But it also gave Qian Renxue time to leave...

 1321 Chapter 26 Fusion Technology

    Taking advantage of the golden flower being smashed into the gap in the ground by Er Ming''s punch, Qian Renxue tried her best to mobilize her spirit power and flew away...


    It¡¯s just that in the realm of gravity, her speed is not fast, but after the Titan Great Ape Erming fell with a punch, he missed the target, but was blocked by someone else¡¯s fist with a flower, which made it very Angrily, he kicked the ground under his feet. In the shaking, the earth cracked, and its huge body immediately turned sideways, and slammed its shoulders towards Qian Renxue at an alarming speed...


    Although the body is large, the speed is amazing. At Qian Renxue''s current speed, it is impossible to dodge at all. Even Juwuluo cannot have enough speed to rescue at this moment.


    At the moment of crisis, Qian Renxue was covered in golden light, two pairs of wings were shielded in front of her, and then with a''bang'', the thick shoulders of the Titan Great Ape had already hit Qian Renxue''s winged shield with a mouthful. Blood spewed out immediately, Qian Renxue''s figure crashed into the ground, and she couldn''t move for a while!


    She has just reached level 5, and has not even obtained the fifth martial arts ring. How could she withstand a slam from the Titan Great Ape, let alone her, even if the titled Wuluo suffered such a blow, she would not be able to bear it lightly. Injury.


    Fortunately, her angel wings are quite special, which offset most of the damage for her, otherwise it would kill her.But at this time, Qian Renxue was already seriously injured, and his internal organs were all cracked by the shock, and she had fainted long ago.


    "Young Master!!!" Seeing Qian Renxue''s face was severely damaged by a blow, Ju Wuluo''s complexion changed drastically, and he leaped towards Qian Renxue... He knew that with his own power, there was no way to follow this Titan giant. Compared with apes, it is the best choice to leave with the young master.


    But the next moment, Ju Wuluo''s complexion changed suddenly. He suddenly found that his whole body became abnormally heavy, as if the gravity around him had suddenly increased tenfold, making him a little difficult to walk, and his speed was also reduced in vain. Come down.


    "It''s this damn area of ??gravity control again!" Ju Wuluo''s face changed drastically, and he already saw a huge fist smashing down at him!He can even clearly sense that all the earth elements in the surrounding air are condensed in this fist, making it more powerful.


    Therefore, Juwu Luoyueguan had only time to block his strange velvet Tongtian chrysanthemum in front of him, and he had already ushered in the mighty punch of the Titan Great Ape!


    Then the figure flew upside down and crashed down several big trees before sinking deep into the ground. His body was covered with scars and the corners of his mouth were bleeding. Obviously the injuries were serious.


    Even if he was a titled Wu Luo, it would not be easy to get a frontal punch of the Titan Giant Ape. In this world, there are probably not many who can be able to get a good one by a frontal punch of the Titan Giant Ape.


    "Damn!" Feeling the violent pain all over the bones and internal organs, and the moonlight''s pale complexion, it is also a shock, not as famous as I saw it, I did not expect this legendary Titan great ape to be so powerful, as a titled Wu Luo He was completely abused.


    "Why isn''t the old ghost coming! Later, I have to confess to the young master here!" Moonlight Silver Teeth clenched, and the strength of the Titan Great Ape made him feel helpless, and he was the only one with Oni Wuluo. Use the martial soul fusion technique, there is only the possibility of escape!


    At this moment, ten times the gravity control domain completely greeted Yueguan one person. Even with his titled Wuluo''s strength, it would be even more difficult to break free from it. Now he was hit by the giant giant ape frontally, and he was seriously injured. , And even less likely to be the opponent of Titan Great Ape.


    Looking at the Ju Wu Luo Yueguan lying on the ground, the eyes of the Titan Great Ape Er Ming showed ridicule and contempt. A title Wu Luo wanted to fight against it. He was really looking for death!While letting out a howl of victory, he lifted its sturdy and huge soles and stepped on Ju Wuluo!


    Seeing that sturdy foot was about to step on his body, Ju Wuluo''s hair stood up, and for the first time he felt death coming!


    Under the threat of death, he couldn''t help but hesitate. The nine martial rings suddenly lighted up. When Moonlight was about to fight to the death, a ghost-like figure suddenly leaped forward, and countless deaths surged and crashed. Hit on Erming''s independent left foot joint!


    In the loud noise of the''bang'', his balance was disrupted, and Er Ming''s huge body also fell to the ground. He lifted the trampling right foot and naturally couldn''t step it down!


    "Devil, you are finally here!" Seeing Onimura appeared, Juwura was obviously relieved.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the last resort!" Onimuluo said solemnly, his tone a little lackluster.Ju Wu Luo looked at his erratic figure and the blood mixed with death aura, his expression slightly changed: "Are you poisoned?"


    "It can be suppressed, stop talking nonsense, one last move, and then evacuate!" Onimura cried out again, a brilliant silver flame, almost instantly skyrocketing from his body.


    When Ju Wuluo saw this, he stopped talking nonsense, and a layer of golden flames appeared on his body at the same time. At this moment, the nine martial arts rings on the two of them almost lit up at the same time, rendering the gold and silver on their bodies. The color flame is more magnificent and colorful.


    Standing facing each other, with four hands clasped, the ghosts and Yueguan''s body suddenly merged, and a total of eighteen martial arts rings on their bodies instantly condensed into a huge gold and silver halo and quietly flew out.


    Suddenly, the sky and the earth seemed to have become two colors of gold and silver, and everything around it seemed to be completely still at this moment.The bodies of Onimura and Kikubura disappeared at the moment when the golden and silver halo formed.And that huge halo has also flew into the air, transforming into a huge halo with a diameter of more than 100 meters in the blink of an eye.


    The halo converged and landed, covering the huge body of the Titan Great Ape, causing the Titan Great Ape to stand only half of his figure suddenly solidified, unable to move anymore...


    "Ah~Teacher, Er Ming is trapped, you hurry to save it!" In the distance, Gentle, standing on the top of the ancient tree watching the play, suddenly exclaimed, shaking Monkey King''s arm with anxiety.


    "Relax, their martial arts fusion skill is a two-level static domain. This is a dual-attribute domain that can static the opponent''s skills and actions at the same time, but there is no offensive power. Er Ming will be fine, and you didn''t feel it, Daming Is his breath near here?" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    Hearing the words softly and feeling it carefully, she breathed a sigh of relief: "Strange, Daming never left her territory. Why did it run out this time?" She turned her head and looked at Monkey King again. In the past, my heart couldn''t help but suddenly, it was obvious that if Er Ming came out to greet her, then Da Ming and Er Ming appeared at the same time, making it clear that they were here to welcome her, the teacher!..

 1322 Chapter 27 Danger

    "Teacher, my third martial arts ring has been absorbed, hurry up and evolve them into a hundred thousand year martial arts ring!" Just as Monkey King was talking with Gentleman, Sudden''s back was tight, against the three martial arts ring. Ning Yueyue was already lying on Sun Wukong''s back and couldn''t wait to make a soft voice.


    "Wait for a while, watch the children''s play, why are you so anxious, and you won''t be less!" Monkey King pinched Ning Yueyue''s face.


    "Yueyue, what is your third spirit ability?" Gentle asked curiously.


    Ning Yueyue smiled immediately, the Twenty Treasure Glazed Glass Tower in her hand flashed, and suddenly a 20-layer transparent Glazed Glazed Tower formed by energy appeared in the sky, and with a squeak, it simultaneously covered Monkey King and Gentle.


    Ning Yueyue said triumphantly: "The Baoguang Glazed Glass Pagoda, used on the enemy is a control type spirit ability, and used on oneself is a defense type spirit ability."


    Gently tapped the transparent energy tower body, there was a metal crash of''Dangdang'', and he was surprised: "It looks like a good defense. What''s the ability besides trapping people?"


    Ning Yueyue heard the words, the Twenty Treasure Glazed Glass Tower in her hand suddenly shined brightly, and the energy tower covering Qingrou and Monkey King also shined brightly. Gentle was immediately surprised to find that the spirit power in her body was losing at an alarming rate. Absorbed by the energy tower.


    "Can you still absorb soul power?" said softly, silently thinking of her mind, a more terrifying suction burst from her body, and in an instant, not only could the energy tower not absorb her soul power, Ning Yueyue Suddenly, I realized that my soul power had been continuously absorbed by Gentle.


    "Senior Sister, you want to see the power of the third spirit ability, you are not allowed to use the power of the mental method, otherwise I will use it too!" Ning Yueyue immediately grunted in dissatisfaction.


    He smiled softly, stopped the operation of the mind, and said: "This ability is good, but it is useless to us. We have practiced the mind method taught by the teacher, and can continuously absorb the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth to replenish our body, almost reaching the soul. To the point of inexhaustible strength, this ability to devour spirit power is useless to us, but if we are replaced by someone else, it should be able to absorb all their spirit power in less than ten minutes! If you use the power of the mental method, I am afraid it will only take a few second!"


    Speaking softly, he said: "Should there be more than this kind of ability, right? The martial arts you have absorbed are the martial arts of the abyss blood python, should it have its own poison?"


    "Hee hee, I was discovered by you!" Ning Yueyue said, in the energy tower, countless blood gas poisons suddenly appeared, and the whole energy tower was instantly filled.


    He coughed softly and immediately said loudly: "Quickly remove, this poisonous mist is really unpleasant..."


    With the addition of the Twenty Treasure Glazed Glass Tower, this poison became more violent, but with the gentleness of the abnormal immune constitution, it did not suffer the slightest harm, just felt that the poisonous fog smelled unpleasant.


    Ning Yueyue smiled, waved her small hand, the energy tower disappeared, and the poisonous fog disappeared with it.


    "What is the effect of your current increase?" Gentle asked.


    "The effect of the increase of the first martial arts ring is 5%, the effect of the increase of the second martial arts ring is %, and the effect of the increase of the third martial arts ring is 5%... After each additional martial arts ring, the effect of the increase is increased by 5%! Well, awesome!" Ning Yueyue said proudly.


    "I also doubled a martial arts ring!" Qingju said.


    "Huh! This is the Twenty Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda, the teacher said, I can evolve to the Hundred Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda in the future, and I must be better than you by then!" Ning Yueyue said unconvinced.


    "Okay, stop quarreling between you two, go to the theater..." Monkey King said, pulling up two little loli, and taking a step forward, his figure instantly appeared over the battlefield a kilometer away...


    Just when the Titan Giant Ape was imprisoned by the martial arts fusion skills of Jumura and Onimura for a while, the huge bull-headed snake body of the sky blue bull python also quietly swam out of the dense forest...


    Looking at the gold and silver aperture on the Titan Great Ape, the sky of the Azure Bull Python showed an extremely angry flame.


    Fortunately, it did not appear at the same time as the Titan Great Ape, otherwise, he might have to be imprisoned with the Titan Great Ape for a while.


    "Even... there is still a one hundred thousand-year-old martial arts animal?!!!" When Onimura and Jumura saw the sky blue cow python, they turned into golden and silver circles and exclaimed at the same time. It is not difficult to hear the astonishment in the tone. .


    With a big mouth, a blue light jetted out from the mouth of the sky blue cow python...


    However, a strange scene happened again. Just as the cyan light was about to bombard the gold and silver aperture, the gold and silver aperture suddenly emitted a dazzling light of gold and silver, and the cyan light beam from the laser was also imprisoned. Lived, and stopped still in a posture that traverses the void.


    "Huh! It''s quite capable!" This scene made the sky green cow python a little surprised, and at the same time it opened the distance from the gold and silver aperture vigilantly.


    "It turns out to be a talking martial beast..." In the aperture, Ju Wu Luo''s shocked voice came again, and he suddenly felt that they might have to explain here this time.


    "Huh?!" At this moment, Qian Renxue, who had been in a coma, woke up. She possessed an angel martial arts soul and her resilience was amazing, so she woke up early.It''s just that the severe pain in her whole body made her groan in pain.


    Opening his eyes, the bewildered vision became clearer, but when I saw the sky green bull python, I was even more shocked!


    A Titan Great Ape has made them a little helpless, and a more ruthless one is coming. This is dead and dead!


    "Am I going to die here?" Qian Renxue felt very weak for the current situation. She wanted to try not to make a sound to attract the sky blue cow python, but it was obviously too late, because she was waking up. , Has been discovered by the sky green cow python.


    "There is even a human being... Since you have discovered our existence, I have to ask you to die!" The sky blue cow python temporarily gave up Onimura and Jubura, and transferred the target to Qian Renxue''s body. ''S body leaped towards her...


    "Young Master!!" Onimura and Jumura exclaimed immediately.But they didn''t dare to go to the rescue at all, because if they lifted the bondage of the Titan Great Ape, then they would immediately welcome the continuous onslaught from the Titan Great Ape, and then both of them would suffer.


    Seeing the huge and hideous body of the sky blue cow python coming towards her, Qian Renxue''s face turned pale with fright.Using her remaining soul power, the phantom of the Seraphim appeared from behind her again in the golden light...


    "Huh? Angel Martial Soul?" Monkey King was a little surprised.When Qian Renxue''s Martial Spirit was possessed before, he didn''t pay attention to this side, but was concerned about Ning Yueyue''s absorption of Martial Ring.


    As for why I didn¡¯t find the identity of Jubura and Onimura when watching the battle, I¡¯m really sorry. He always pays attention to beauties, not men. Who are these two?He had forgotten.After all, for Monkey King, decades have passed, how could he remember two characters who didn''t care...

 1323 Chapter 28 The Fool

    "Angel Martial Soul? Teacher, is there still angel Martial Soul in this world?" Ning Yueyue asked in surprise. It was the first time she had heard of Angel Martial Soul.


    "Well, the angel martial soul is a blood heritage martial soul, and one of the top martial souls..." Monkey King said, using God''s will, the three Qian Renxue had no secret in front of him: "Qian Ren Xue...Onimura, Jumura, it turned out to be the three of them, but I didn¡¯t even notice, but I can¡¯t let this girl die..."


    At this time, the Sky Blue Bull Python had appeared at a distance of less than 20 meters from Qian Renxue, and the blue light condensed in his mouth...


    Qian Renxue felt cold all over her body for the first time, and for the first time she felt the coming of death. She could only do the last struggle, wrapping her angel wings into eggs and wrapping herself up. Whether she could resist it, she didn''t even have any confidence. She didn''t want to give up.


    "Da Ming, that''s it!" Just when the cyan light beam was about to spray out, Monkey King appeared in front of the sky blue cow python with gentleness and Ning Yueyue, and said lightly.


    "Master Wukong!" Seeing the Monkey King who suddenly flashed out, the sky blue cow python was stunned, the blue light in his mouth disappeared, and the aura that was full of killing intent had disappeared, and the terrible aura also instantly converged and replaced it with a pair He looked respectful, and then looked at Gentle, with surprise in his eyes: "Sister Gentle, are you stronger?"


    "Well, I just won the third martial arts ring!" He smiled softly.


    "The... third martial ring?!" Daming heard this, his eyes widened in shock. In just a few days, he is already a Soul Venerable?Is this speed of promotion too terrifying?At the same time, its eyes are full of worries. Couldn''t it be caused by some drugs?


    "Don''t worry, it''s not what you think. I''ll talk about this later..." said softly, turning and looking at Qian Renxue.


    At this moment, Qian Renxue did not usher in the fatal attack he imagined for a long time, and his wings opened slightly. Seeing the scene through the slits, he couldn''t help but froze. The fierce Sky Blue Python was actually lying on his stomach. A man and two little girls are not exuding a trace of hostility. What is going on?


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s okay, what''s your name?" Monkey King looked at Qian Renxue and asked.Although he already knew the other person''s name, it was just a way to say hello.


    "Qian... Renxue..." At this time, Qian Renxue had not yet begun to pretend to be the prince Xue Qinghe of the Heaven Dou Empire, so she had nothing to hide from the benefactor who saved her life.It''s just a weak tone, it looks a little powerless, and obviously suffered a lot.


    "The name is pretty good..." Sun Wukong said, with a light hand wave, the fluorescent light shone on Qian Renxue''s body, causing her to recover from her serious injuries.


    Qian Renxue''s eyes flashed by surprise, she put away her angelic martial soul, glanced at the sky blue cow python beside her, her eyes were still vigilant, and at the same time she bowed to Monkey King and said gratefully: "Thank you for saving. I, I wonder if you can tell me your name?"


    "Humph~ My teacher''s name is not what you should know!" Ning Yueyue immediately hummed arrogantly.


    Sun Wukong looked at Ning Yueyue helplessly, turned around and looked at the Titan Great Ape, and waved his hand lightly. There was no energy fluctuation, but the gold and silver halo that engulfed Erming suddenly split into two. , Showing the figure of Kikubuura and Onimura.


    Both of them spewed a mouthful of blood, their faces were as pale as paper, and their martial arts fusion skills were forcibly broken open, causing both of them to be backlashed and immediately seriously injured.The eyes looking at Monkey King were full of shock.


    It was the first time they had encountered the martial soul fusion technique forcibly, and they had never even heard of it before. This person''s methods were shocking.


    "Roar!!" After being relieved, Er Ming let out a roar of anger, and the terrifying fist contained extremely terrifying power and slammed on Onimura and Jumura!


    The expressions of Onimura and Jumura immediately covered a layer of astonishment. With their badly wounded bodies that had just been backlashed, their soul power was dazzled, and they were unable to resist. Under this terrible fist, they could only be smashed by a punch. meat pie!


    "Er Ming, stop!" Gentle stopped immediately.


    The terrible giant palm of the Titan Great Ape hung a terrible wind, and it was able to stop on top of Onimura and Kikubura''s heads. The painful wind caused the two titled Muras to swallow with difficulty. Drooling, cold sweat overflowed involuntarily, just now they truly felt death!


    Er Ming uttered a roar at Onimura and Jumura, causing pain in their eardrums.Putting away his fists, stepping away from his thick thighs, coming to Gentle''s back, and sitting down.


    Qian Renxue was shocked at this moment. Two hundred thousand-year-old martial beasts actually obeyed the people in front of them. Who are these people?She had never heard of such a person.


    "Master Wukong, these three humans have already discovered our existence, so we can''t let them leave like this!" The sky green cow python vomited, looking at the three Qian Renxue, a cold glow in his eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Juwuluo and Oniwulua''s complexion changed drastically, and their figure flashed. They immediately stood in front of Qian Renxue and looked at Monkey King vigilantly.


    "There''s nothing wrong with you here, let me go!" Monkey King waved his hand, and only heard two sounds of''bang bang''. The figures of Onimura and Jumura immediately flew out and hit hard. Above an old tree, it was so soft that it couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Not to mention Qian Renxue, the two of Onimura and Jubura are also full of shock, they are both titled Wura!What a terrifying power to be beaten and maimed like sweeping rubbish with a wave of his hand!


    "Is he, like Grandpa, a rank ninety-nine titled Wu Luo?" Qian Renxue looked at Monkey King, her eyes full of shock.


    "Angel Martial Soul, you believe in the god of angels! In other words, you have a little connection with me...but the god of angels has nothing to do with me..." Monkey King looked at Qian Renxue, Faintly said: "How about it, are you interested in worshipping me as a teacher?"


    "Huh?!" Qingrou and Ning Yueyue''s eyes widened in surprise.


    But Qian Renxue turned down very politely: "Sorry, I''m very grateful that you are so worthy of me, but I already have a teacher..."


    "Oh my God! This fool turned it down!" Ning Yueyue and Qingrou were even more surprised. They looked at Qian Renxue as if they were looking at a fool.


    Even Daming and Er Ming looked at Qian Renxue as if they were looking at a fool.


    Qian Renxue dismissed this, isn''t it just a ninety-nine-level titled Wuluo, thinking I haven''t seen it before...

 1324 Chapter 29 Regret

    What Qian Renxue thought in her heart, Monkey King naturally saw through, shook his head lightly, not to say more.


    Only Qingrou and Ning Yueyue still looked at Qian Renxue as if they were an idiot. This person turned down their teacher. Do you have any brains?The teacher brought out something casually, which was enough for her to last a lifetime. This person even refused with a calm expression.


    "Since she rejected your kindness, Master Wukong, can I kill them? Our existence cannot be rumored, otherwise, we will have trouble..." The sky green cow python looked at Qian Renxue''s eyes immediately. Cold killing intent.


    Qian Renxue was shocked when she heard this, she realized that her life was still in the hands of the other party, agreeing or disagreeing, it was not she who had the final say.


    "I swear that I will never divulge the least bit of news out..." Qian Renxue reacted very quickly, and immediately swore.Feeling the Senleng hostility from Daming and Erming, her nervous heart was beating violently.


    "I will never trust humans. If you want me to believe in you, yes, only dead humans can I believe it!" The sky green cow python''s tone is extremely cold, and the slow domain starts, Qian Renxue wants to escape from the capital. It is impossible.


    Not far away, Ju Wu Luo and Oni Wu Luo, who were seriously injured, changed their faces and struggled to stand up. The Nine Martial Rings lighted up from both of them at the same time, and they used the Martial Spirit Fusion Technique again.


    The gold and silver light shined, the huge halo formed by the two people illuminates every place here, and everything is still.


    In the halo, it was also heard that Ju Wuluo shouted anxiously: "Master, you go quickly, remember to burn more paper money to us in the future!"


    The rescue of Jubuura and Onimura made Qian Renxue a little surprised, but also very moved.In fact, under normal circumstances, these two goods would not be so great. They were just forced to do nothing by the current situation. In a desperate situation, suddenly their conscience discovered that instead of the three of them, it was better to help Qian Renxue escape Isn¡¯t it possible to have a good reputation after death like that, and what if you escape?Then their status in the Martial Soul Palace will rise!


    "If you don''t die, I will definitely ask my grandfather to reuse you both!" Qian Renxue looked resolute, and while making a decision, she turned around and left.


    But at this moment, Monkey King sighed slightly: "How can I make you feel like I am forcing you to worship me as a teacher? It''s really boring!"


    Both Onimura and Jubura were shocked, looking at the nonchalant Monkey King, they were incredulous in their tone: "You...you weren''t still? This is impossible! Even if you are a ninety-nine-level titled Wulu, you are breaking away. Before being bound, you will be bound for a while, why? Why are you okay?!"


    "Who told you that I am a ninety-nine-level titled Wuluo?" Monkey King said indifferently: "That is just your wishful thinking!"


    "Yes, you really regard yourself as a treasure, right?" Ning Yueyue looked at Qian Renxue with contempt, and hummed: "The teacher wants to accept you as a disciple. That is worthy of you. You still don''t know what to do. It¡¯s not uncommon for us to refuse!¡± As he said, looking at Monkey King, his gaze was full of worship and pride: ¡°My teacher is a true god, not the ninety-ninth-level title Wu Luo you think you are. That kind of rubbish is not worthy of polishing my teacher''s shoes!"


    "God?!!!"


    Qian Renxue, Ju Wuluo, and Oni Wuluo were all shocked. The one in front of him was actually a god?How is this possible!Is there really a god in this world?


    "Yueyue, you talk too much!" Gentle and somewhat dissatisfied looked at Ning Yueyue, frowning.


    "I can''t see it! I look down on everyone, but I can''t underestimate the teacher, it''s too irritating!" Ning Yueyue looked sulky, after all, she was just a child, even if she was more sensible than her peers. Much, still childish.


    "You two, are you okay?" Oniwu Luo looked at Ning Yueyue and Gentle who moved freely, and was shocked again.


    Ning Yueyue and Gentleman''s mental methods have already surpassed the level of this world, so as long as they operate their mental methods, these two levels of static domains cannot confine them.


    "How could such a broken field confine us? Our teacher is a god!" Ning Yueyue said with a proud face.


    Qian Renxue''s three people were all in a daze upon hearing this.


    "It seems that you and I have no relationship between master and apprentice..." Monkey King looked at Qian Renxue, shook his head lightly, and waved his hand. The gold and silver light of the two-level static domain disappeared without a trace, and Onimura and Jumura were forcibly separated again. , Another mouthful of blood spurted out, his complexion horrible.


    Sun Wukong naturally has the ability to keep them from being backlashed, but for a sissy who loves flowers, and a guy who is not human, ghost is not ghost, he doesn''t bother to let them die.


    Qian Renxue looked at Monkey King with extreme bitterness. The man in front of him turned out to be a hundred-level god, a hundred-level god!That is the legendary god!She actually made a mistake!The feeling of complacency just now was instantly filled with endless regrets.


    Her identity is different from ordinary people, so she naturally learned from her grandfather the true power of a hundred-level god!Just because I knew it, I felt deeply regretful!


    "I actually rejected a true god...it''s crazy!!" Qian Renxue''s expression was a little dazed, and at this moment, her intestines were blue with regret.She didn''t cherish the opportunity that was originally in front of her. Instead, she missed the opportunity because of her self-righteousness and her eyes above the top. Now she really wants to slap herself with a big mouth.


    At this moment, she hopes that time can turn back.However, everything is impossible.


    She sighed helplessly in her heart, Qian Renxue''s complexion was bald, she looked at Ju Wuluo and Oni Wulu who were supporting each other, and looked at Monkey King, her eyes were more determined and full of expectation: "Can I take back what I said before?"


    "Of course...no!" Monkey King looked at Qian Renxue and smiled.


    Qian Renxue immediately lowered her head in extreme disappointment. At this moment, she felt like a brainless pig, doing the stupidest thing in her life.


    "You don''t have to be so pessimistic..." Monkey King looked at Qian Renxue and said faintly: "I see your fate is rough, the road in the future will be difficult, although you and I have no relationship between master and apprentice, but give you a little Something, I hope it helps you!"


    Sun Wukong said, looking at Gentle beside him: "Gentle, give me that wing bone!"


    Hearing the words softly, a light flashed in her hand, and the wing bones had appeared in her hand.She was wearing a ring engraved with strange runes on her finger. This was the space ring that Monkey King gave her. Every woman around Monkey King had such a ring...

 1325 Chapter Thirty: Dont swear an oath in the presence of God

    Taking the wing bone that was gently handed over, Monkey King looked at Qian Renxue: "This piece of wing bone of the Streaming Swift will be given to you. It is a waste to keep it anyway!"


    "Soul...soul bone?" Qian Renxue saw that Sun Wukong sent a piece of''soul bone'' casually, her eyes widened in surprise, the happiness came too suddenly.


    "This is not an ordinary soul bone, but the external soul bone of Streaming Swift. Your martial soul is an angel. This wing bone is just right..."


    "Streaming Swift''s external spirit bone?!" Qian Renxue was even more shocked, her eyes could not help being fixed on the Swift on the gentle shoulder.A hundred-level god is a hundred-level god, and this shot is an extremely precious external wing bone of the flowing light Swift, which is just like a dream.


    With a flick of Sun Wukong''s finger, the wing bones in his hand instantly shot into Qian Renxue''s body: "Quietly, I will help you merge!"


    Although Qian Renxue was shocked, she wondered why the external spirit bone could be absorbed like a spirit bone, but she could feel the power suddenly emerging from her body, and she didn''t dare to think any more, she immediately calmed down, absorbed and merged first. This is the external soul bone of Streaming Swift!


    "Huh! Teacher, she refused somehow, why would she help her? Just look at it!" Ning Yueyue hummed uncomfortably.


    Monkey King just smiled, the little girl was very small in mind, I was trying to get a good impression.


    With the help of Monkey King, although Qian Renxue did not absorb the martial arts ring of the streamer Swift, the absorption and fusion of this wing bone was quite smooth, but within a few minutes, she was perfectly fused.


    Knowing the wing bone''s increase in her speed, Qian Renxue was so excited, she bowed respectfully to Monkey King, gratefully said: "Thank you for sending me this wing bone, thank you so much..."


    "It doesn''t matter, you can do it yourself!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, took the hand of Gentle and Ning Yueyue, and flashed on the head of the sky blue cow python, and said lightly: "Today''s matter, don''t tell anyone..."


    Oniwulua and Juwulua trembled all over. Although Monkey King''s words were flat, they felt the panic from their souls in an instant. At that moment, they seemed to experience death.


    "This is the power of God?!!!" Onimura and Jumura were amazed at each other, their feet were soft, and they knelt directly on the ground, with two fingers up, making an oath: "We swear by our spirit, absolutely If you break a sentence of today¡¯s matter, if you violate it, you won¡¯t die!"


    "Me too..." Qian Renxue also raised two fingers immediately and vowed.


    "In front of the gods, don''t swear casually, because that will come true..." Monkey King looked at the three and smiled.


    Qian Renxue and the three people suddenly felt a chill in their hearts, and felt an inexplicable force blessing them. They were shocked because they already knew that the vow they just made was really established. This also indirectly shows. The one in front of you is a true God!!


    "Daming, let''s go! During this time, we will stay here for a few days, and Erming will come and practice with the two gentlemen..." Monkey King patted the sky green cow python on the head and said lightly.


    When Da Ming heard the words, he immediately got up and drove Monkey King and the others towards the center of the Star Dou Great Forest...


    The Titan Great Ape Erming followed closely, and the martial beasts along the way retreated one after another...


    Looking at the back disappearing before her eyes, Qian Renxue was annoyed: "This time I was really an idiot. A true god wanted to accept me as a disciple, but I refused! It¡¯s the grandfather who said that there is no god in this world, so I made such a low-level mistake!"


    No apprentice has given such a top-quality external wing bone. If you apprehend, what about it?


    "The opportunity has been missed, and regret is useless. No one thought that there really is a god in this world... Standing in front of him, I actually feel that I am as insignificant as an ant... Young Master, let us capture you quickly The fifth martial arts ring, go back..." Ju Wuluo sighed, then said: "I didn''t expect this Star Dou Great Forest to hide such an unknown secret..."


    "Shut up! Don''t mention half a word here in the future! I don''t want to be bombarded by five thunders, and my soul flies and annihilates!" Oniwu Luo immediately shouted with a gloomy look.


    "The vow I made turned out to be true. I would have made it lighter if I knew it..." Ju Wuluo said with regret while playing with the chrysanthemum in his hand.


    "Okay, let''s go! Renxue will remember what the two elders did today!" Qian Renxue looked at Juwuluo and Oniwulua with a serious expression: "Although it can''t explain today''s affairs , But I will definitely give you some nice words from Grandpa!"


    The previous two people''s sacrifices won the favor of Qian Renxue, which indirectly made the two people in the future also have a more important position in the spirit hall than in the original...


    When Onimura and Jubura heard these words, they were both overjoyed. They had just had such a little thought before, but they didn''t expect to get this incredible return!


    Power is the goal they are pursuing, otherwise, with the strength of their titled Wuluo, why have to stay in the Wuhun Hall and listen to the dispatch!Being able to be one step closer is naturally ecstatic!Similarly, because of this incident, Onimura and Jubura also completely turned to Qian Renxue''s side. In the future, even if it is Banjuna''s order, they will only rank second in their eyes.


    People who can be favored by God will naturally not have low achievements in the future. They believe this.


    Back to the center of the Star Dou Great Forest, looking at the place where I had lived since I was a child, softly seemed very happy, dragged Monkey King and Ning Yueyue to play everywhere...


    It wasn''t until the next day that their training began!


    Looking at the three red martial arts ringing on the two little loli in front of them, both the Titan Great Ape and the Sky Blue Bull Python were stunned!


    And Ning Yueyue¡¯s martial arts ring was Sun Wukong who helped her advance to a one-hundred-thousand-year martial arts ring last night. At that time, Ning Yueyue screamed in excitement for a long time, and plunged into Sun Wukong¡¯s arms in his face After gnawing countless times before calming down...


    "The first three are all 100,000-year martial arts rings? How could this be possible!" As the Azure Bull Python, who was more than 100,000 years old, he was also a little dumbfounded in shock.


    The one hundred thousand year martial arts ring can''t scare it, but the initial three martial arts are all one hundred thousand year martial arts ring, which is a bit shocking!


    "Is this God''s method? Sure enough, it is impossible to use common sense..." In the end, Er Ming could only comfort himself with this exclamation.


    "From today, the opponent of the two of you will be Er Ming. When you are fully proficient in the strength of this body, I will take you to the Star Luo Empire to play..." Monkey King looked at Qingrou and Ning Yueyue.


    "Yeah! I''m going to travel abroad, I''ve long wanted to do this!" Ning Yueyue immediately cheered and jumped for joy.


    "Master Wukong, is this a bit wrong? If Er Ming doesn''t control his strength well, something will happen..." Daming said with a worried expression...

 1326 Chapter 31 Training

    "Don''t worry, the apprentice I teach is not as weak as you think." Sun Wukong smiled faintly, looked at Gentle and Ning Yueyue, and then said to Er Ming: "Go!"


    Erming immediately roared, and the tenfold gravity control field was activated immediately.


    Gentle and Ning Yueyue felt heavy pressing on her body, and her whole body was reduced by a short period of time. They had just practiced the mental method taught by Monkey King. Although their physical fitness was different from ordinary people, they wanted to resist Erming''s gravity field. Still a little reluctant, so in this gravity field, their actions have also become slow.


    After receiving Sun Wukong¡¯s instructions in advance, Er Ming unceremoniously smashed Ning Yueyue with a fist...


    Looking at the shadow of the fist that was overwhelming, with a gentle dignified face, she couldn''t understand Er Ming''s strength. She didn''t leave a single hand, and the spirit possessed her body. Her strength instantly tripled, followed by three Dao''s 100,000-year martial arts ring added, and his attributes skyrocketed again!


    At the same time, Ning Yueyue''s third one-hundred-thousand-year martial arts ring was released, and her third spirit ability was displayed: "The colored glaze is famous, and the third said: Baoguang colored glaze tower!"


    When Ning Yueyue used her spirit abilities, she should have said that it was "Seven Treasures Famous", but because of the evolution of the Liuli Pagoda, it was changed to Liuli Famous.


    As soon as the words fell, I saw a transparent glass tower condensed from soul power descending from the sky, rising against the storm, and with a''cang'', Er Ming''s huge body was enveloped in the energy tower, and he originally fell down. With a bang, his fist slammed on the wall of the energy tower, and the eruption of fine iron cries stung the eardrum!


    However, the Baoguang Glazed Glass Pagoda only trembled, and it was not damaged at all. It actually withstood Er Ming''s punch that contained terrifying power.Although Er Ming had reservations, Ning Yueyue only had thirty-fourth level of spirit power, which was quite amazing.


    "En? This energy tower actually blocked Er Ming''s blow? It''s amazing!" Daming exclaimed now, his eyes full of admiration when he looked at Monkey King: "As expected, this is the disciple you trained. , It is enough to shock the mainland!"


    "This is just the beginning!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    One move temporarily trapped Erming, and Ning Yueyue''s first and second martial arts rings also lit up. With a wave of her small hand, the two rays of light immediately blessed her gentle body: "Liuli is famous, one says: strength! :speed!"


    Gentle strength and speed have been increased by 5% again!At this moment, she is almost like a little monster, and the ten times the weight of her body also makes her feel lighter, not as obstructed as before!


    "It seems that these two people don''t need me to keep my hands at all!" Er Ming sighed inwardly, the aura of his body suddenly became extremely thick, and the earth elements around him also surged crazily...


    "Yueyue, be careful, Er Ming is getting serious!" Gentle reminded immediately.


    Ning Yueyue nodded with a serious face, this is the Titan Great Ape!The strength is far better than the general title of Wu Luo, she dare not have a slight heart of underestimation.


    "Roar~" Er Ming roared, the muscles on his fist swelled and bulged, crashing on the Baoguang Glazed Pagoda that trapped him, and the harsh cries made people tremble all over.


    Even if Xuan saw it, the cobweb-like cracks spread from Erming¡¯s fist to the body of the Baoguang Glazed Glazed Tower. With a click, the Baoguang Glazed Glazed Tower burst into pieces and dissipated into light spots. !


    "Sister Qingrou, be careful!" Er Ming roared again, this time, with almost seven layers of power, he blasted towards Qingrou!


    Of course, this sound was heard in Ning Yueyue''s ears, it was just an ape roar, she could not understand Er Ming''s words.


    Gentle and Yiran not afraid, waving his fist, punching out, actually greeted him!


    In this scene, not only Er Ming was shocked, even Daming was shocked!


    Although Qingrou is also a one-hundred-thousand-year-old martial beast, she is now only thirty-five in her transformation, and she dared to fight the Titan Great Ape, known for her strength.Although Erming has kept his hand, it''s not your small body that can stand up against it, right?


    Seeing this, Er Ming was afraid of hurting Gentle, and immediately reduced a lot of his strength!


    The small fist and the fist that looked like a giant banged against each other, and at the same time they erupted into an astonishing collision, the result was astounding, because it was the huge body of Er Ming who retreated!


    Er Minglian took a step backwards before stabilizing his figure, and then looked softly in astonishment, and let out a low growl.


    Gentle but chuckled: "Er Ming, if you are afraid of my injury, it¡¯s no good to always be merciful! Both Yueyue and I have practiced the mental method taught by the teacher, and the physical abilities are also strong, so you don¡¯t need to Keep your hands, or you will suffer!"


    Er Ming nodded earnestly with a face. With the punch just now, it had already understood the basic power of gentleness. It was hard to believe that it was only a few days away, and this growth rate was too fast.


    Although it suddenly regained its strength just now, its hill-like body was so obvious that it was actually beaten back a step, showing that the gentle power is no longer small.


    Er Ming hit again with a punch, this time with five layers of strength, not suddenly retracting, this punch was firm and domineering!


    With a soft and delicate drink, he fisted up again. This time, Er Ming''s figure remained motionless, while the small body of Qingrou flew upside down!


    With a''touch'', it hit the ground.


    "Sister Qingrou, are you okay?" Er Ming was shocked, and ran towards the place where Qingrou was''bang bang bang''...


    "Big man, you are really unprofessional as a training partner! Now is not the time to care about others!" Ning Yueyue suddenly yelled, strength and speed are also blessed on her body, and then she leaped forward, through Er Ming''s bulging rock-like muscles crossed its shoulders, and then flew a kick on its face!


    "Wow~~" Er Ming immediately let out a scream, covering his cheek, with anger rising in his eyes, this foot almost didn''t kick its fangs!


    The original simple expression finally showed a fierce color, and saw that it hit Ning Yueyue''s body with a forehead head-on. Ning Yueyue immediately flew out with an''Oh,'' not far from Qingrou. A pothole was also smashed into the ground!


    It''s just that two figures immediately jumped out of the pothole, one left and the other right, and they attacked Erming again...


    The tenfold gravity domain burst out again, and while the speed of the two women slowed down, Er Ming unceremoniously punched them again...


    "I finally got serious..." Looking at Er Ming at this time, Sun Wukong smiled slightly. What he needs is this kind of Ling Qingrou and Ning Yueyue to grow up in the abuse.Only in this situation can they exert their ultimate strength, so as to be a little familiar with their explosive strength.


    PS: Yesterday there was a problem with the network. It has been repaired today. The guarantee is five...

 1327 Chapter 32 Lei

    The training lasted for three days before it ended successfully.


    In the face of the mighty power of the Titan Great Ape, the strength has increased several times, and Gentle and Yueyue are helpless. After all, they are only more than 30 levels. How can they have been titled Wu Luo with more than 30 levels. Although they have practiced the Mind Method and their strength has increased several times, their opponent is the Titan Great Ape. This so-called increase has also been flat, and it has become the difference between a child and an adult.


    But the gains of the two little loli are also huge. Not to mention the skyrocketing strength in the past few days, they have also obtained good actual combat experience and have made clear progress in physical skills.


    "Very good, the basic skills have been completed, the next step is to slowly teach you some close combat skills." Monkey King looked at Gentle and Yueyue, nodded in satisfaction, and the two women''s progress in these three days, he was watching In my eyes, he is a genius.


    "Skills in close combat?" Gentle said confidently: "In this regard, I''m an expert!"


    "That''s just a small mess, not really a skill!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Small trouble? I don''t believe it!" Gentle said immediately with an unconvinced expression.In close combat, she thought she was almost invincible. When Monkey King said so, she naturally refused to accept it.


    "Then try to attack me!" Monkey King looked softly, but smiled slightly.


    As soon as Sun Wukong''s voice fell, he bounced softly, wanting to come by surprise.


    However, she had just acted, she was first caught by Monkey King and held her toes in her hands.


    Gentle and slightly startled, he was about to kick and kick out with his left foot. The Monkey King grabbed his left foot again. He wanted to move his right hand, his right hand was caught, he wanted to move his left hand, and his left hand was tied. Before they had time to show up, they were all broken.


    "This...this...this..." Qingrou was speechless for a while, and finally pouted: "The teacher''s strength is far better than me, of course I can''t be your opponent!"


    "Did you just discover this?" Monkey King looked softly and asked seriously.


    "It seems that every time I want to make a move, I have been restrained by you?" Frowning softly, asked tentatively.


    "Yes, that''s it, preemptive strikes, surprising victory!" Monkey King loosened softly and said faintly: "As long as you can see through the opponent''s attack first, and stop him first, then his strong attack is useless! Just like just now Like you, I can see through all the movements at a glance, no matter how strong melee combat ability is, there is no use for it!"


    "That''s awesome! Teacher, what do you do with this?" Ning Yueyue said with her eyes bright.


    Gentle also looked at Monkey King expectantly. She originally thought that her physical skills were already very powerful, but she didn''t expect to become worthless in front of Monkey King.


    "If you want to reach my level, you can''t practice it overnight. You have to accumulate experience slowly. You can use your mind to train your eyesight to be sharper than Hawkeye. Then it will be much easier to practice. ."


    "Yueyue, let''s practice it!"


    "Yep!"


    After practicing for a while with Yueyue, Qingrou stopped, pondered for a while and said:"


    According to the action, you can see that what the opponent wants to move is the hand that can barely do it, but if you want to see through the opponent''s attack trajectory, there is no trace at all?Teacher, can this be done?"


    "That''s why you need to practice!" Monkey King chuckled, "Come slowly, I didn''t ask you to learn it right away. If you practice for more than ten years, it will be almost done!"


    "Over ten years..." Qingrou and Yueyue were relatively speechless.


    "You are only six years old, and only sixteen years later, what anxious!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "That''s right, if you had such a fighting ability at the age of sixteen, wouldn''t it be really invincible!" Ning Yueyue said with excitement.


    "That''s something for the future. Now, what I care most about is... Teacher, you said that after we were fully familiar with our own power, you would take us to the Star Luo Empire to play!" Gentle looked at Monkey King expectantly .


    "Indeed, it seems that it''s time for us to say goodbye!" Monkey King heard this and turned to look at the sky green cow python on the side.


    Daming and Erming suddenly showed their unwilling expressions, but they were relieved for a moment. For them, for a few years, decades, it was no different from a few days for a human being.


    Sun Wukong is also a straight character, and he just leaves. Now that the goal has been achieved, after bidding farewell to Daming Erming, the next day, as soon as the sky was bright, he left the Star Dou Forest with gentleness and Yueyue...


    Looking at the long road in front of her, Ning Yueyue immediately hugged Monkey King¡¯s thigh and couldn¡¯t walk: "Teacher, you don¡¯t want us to keep walking to the Star Luo Empire? That would be exhausting! People still child¡­"


    "For the sake of you are still a child, you are allowed to spoil you once!" Monkey King rubbed Ning Yueyue''s head, and his heart moved, a strong and handsome horse with a horse head like a dragon''s head flashed. Monkey King is by his side.


    This is Monkey King''s mount, Pony King, Lei.


    Lei seemed very excited when he was summoned by Monkey King. When she appeared, she rubbed her horse''s head lightly with her horse''s head, and her eyes showed a very humane obedience.


    "Wow! What a handsome horse! Teacher, have you always hidden this horse in your space ring?" The moment Ning Yueyue saw Lei, her eyes flashed, because Lei''s appearance is indeed too great. I pulled the wind, and ate some unknown spirit grass in the Monkey King''s world. The white hair on his body did not contain a trace of impurities. It was radiant and exuding white light. It looked majestic and handsome!


    "Forget it!" Monkey King smiled slightly, patted Lei''s head, and said, "She''s Lei, and she is my mount..." He said, pointing to Qingrou and Ning Yueyue, and introduced to Lei: "Gentle, Ning Yueyue, these two people are my apprentices!"


    Lei immediately neighed softly, sounding like a dragon, with an astonishing momentum.


    "It''s so handsome! It looks amazing!" Ning Yueyue said as she touched Lei''s radiant white hair.


    "Not terrific...but horrible!!" Looking at Lei softly, with a horrified expression.As a one-hundred-thousand-year martial beast, she is also considered a beast. Therefore, she can vaguely feel the terrifying and terrifying aura of Xiao Ma Wang Lei, even as a one-hundred-year martial beast, she feels Arrived trembling.


    Although this is a horse, its strength is absolutely amazing!


    "It''s so amazing? Why can''t I feel it?" Ning Yueyue asked curiously: "Teacher, is this a martial beast? How many tens of thousands of years old?"


    "This is not a martial beast, but a sacred beast!" Monkey King chuckled, "As for how powerful it is, you still don''t know how good it is now, for fear that it will scare you!"


    PS: Second more...

 1328 Chapter 33 Sin

    "Teacher, please come to scare me!" Ning Yueyue smiled.


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he was slightly afraid of Lei''s head. Lei immediately understood, and glanced at Ning Yueyue faintly. The terrifying aura flashed away. The corpse mountain and blood looked like a reincarnation. Seconds, immediately,''God!''With an exclamation, he sat down on the ground!


    "Too...too horrible...too horrible...555~~~ Teacher, she scared me!" Ning Yueyue quickly got up, holding Monkey King''s thighs and she was scared to cry.


    "Isn''t it what you said to scare you?" Sun Wukong picked up Ning Yueyue and smiled: "It''s just a leak of a little breath, you can''t stand it anymore. If you really become hostile to you, you have to be scared to death. No!"


    "Teacher is really bad, you asked her to scare me!" Ning Yueyue immediately pouted her mouth and hummed, but the look in Xiang Lei''s eyes was also full of fear.Although it was only a moment ago, it made her unforgettable!


    "I didn''t just ask Lei to scare you. This is also good for you. After experiencing Lei''s breath, as long as you face enemies lower than Lei in the future, the hostility and coercion they exude cannot be real. It''s shocking you!" Monkey King touched Yueyue''s head and comforted.


    | "It''s amazing, Daming can''t compare with her!" Gentle naturally also sensed the terrifying aura that Lei released just now, and said with a shocked face: "Could she be infinitely close to a million-year-old martial beast? ?"


    Million-year martial beasts are another way to cultivate martial beasts, but this path is more difficult than the transformation of a hundred thousand-year martial beasts, but as long as it breaks through a million years, it will be the same as if humans broke through the hundredth level Be a god!


    "A million years? Don''t underestimate Lei!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Did she have broken through a million years?" asked softly in horror.


    "Well, now you guys, know that it''s too early, just work hard!" Monkey King also gently picked up and put them on Lei''s back together with Yueyue.


    "Smooth and soft, so comfortable!" As soon as she sat on the horse''s back, Yueyue immediately pressed her face against the horse''s back, her expression of enjoyment.


    Sun Wukong also turned on his horse, let two little loli sit in front, and said lightly: "Let''s go, Lei!"


    The sound of the dragon''s chanting sounded afterwards, and Lei stepped forward with four hooves...


    "Oh my God! She was running in the air? Okay... so awesome!!"


    Yueyue and Gentle immediately exclaimed, looking at the rapidly retreating forest below, a flush of excitement appeared on their faces!


    "It''s flying! We are flying! So happy!!" Ning Yueyue even cheered and shouted.The so-called art masters are bold, and with their current cultivation base, flying in the air, neither of the two little loli''s looks at all scared.


    One is a one-hundred-thousand-year-old martial beast who has been staying in the Star Dou Great Forest, and the other is the daughter of the family. For the first time traveling, and the first time to enjoy flying, Gentle and Ning Yueyue both seemed very excited. .


    Flying was originally a human dream.


    In this way, Sun Wukong set off with Yueyue all the way towards the Star Luo Empire...


    Walking and stopping all the way, the two little loli who have never been far away are in extremely happy excitement!


    Unknowingly, they spent twenty days driving, playing, and practicing...


    "Teacher, look, there is a village ahead, let''s go and take a look!" Ning Yueyue, who was walking along the forest trail, suddenly pointed to a village in front of her, saying happily.


    "This is... a bloody breath?" Qingrou frowned suddenly, and looked at Monkey King: "Teacher?"


    "Huh! I met some nasty things!" Sun Wukong''s face was cold, and Yueyue''s heart was inexplicably jumping when he looked softly, because it was the first time they saw the teacher''s angry expression.


    The village is not big, and it looks like there are hundreds of families. When I came to the entrance of the village, what I saw in front of my eyes was so frightened and soft that Yueyue''s complexion instantly turned pale, wow, and vomited innocently. When they came out, they knew why the teacher was angry!


    Blood, blood everywhere, and corpses with broken arms everywhere, a miserable sight!It can be described as purgatory on earth!


    Screams came from the village from time to time, they were all women''s screams!


    Among them, it is mixed with countless wolf-like howls full of inhumanity!


    "Old...teacher?!" Gentle and pale, looked at Monkey King.


    "As a cultivator, such a thing will happen sooner or later, I allow you to be sick and fearful! But, muster the courage to move forward!" Monkey King said with a flat face.


    Lei snorted, and the bloody breath didn''t change her mood at all.


    Gentle and Yueyue''s pale face pulled at the corners of Sun Wukong''s back clothes, followed behind him in fear, and walked into the village...


    Not long after, the culprit who slaughtered the village appeared in their eyes, but what they saw now was even more terrifying than what they saw at the entrance of the village!


    Monkey King glanced away, five hundred and twelve people, no, it should be said that they were five hundred and twelve''beasts''!Their bodies are extremely majestic, each with a height of two meters away, a solid body, and their hair is gray, and their hair is extremely heavy. They look like savages, with their lips protruding outwards, revealing the ratio of two The canine teeth several times the size of ordinary people''s colleges, and their faces are still smeared with dazzling paint.


    Wolf thief, this is the name of this group of''beasts''!


    Among them, seven were riding on the woman''s body in broad daylight; there were dozens of wolf thieves actually devouring the corpse...


    "Wow!!"


    Upon seeing Ning Yueyue, Qingrou vomited more severely, and her complexion turned pale.


    The appearance of the Monkey King trio obviously attracted the attention of the wolf gang. When they saw them, the leader who took the lead roared, and dozens of wolf thieves killed Monkey King and the others...


    "Give you a task to kill all the wolf thieves here!" Monkey King looked at Gentle and Yueyue, his face was plain, and two ancient swords flashed in his hands and handed them to them.And a ray of light sprinkled on them, warming their bodies, but also warming their hearts!


    The nausea and fear were dispelled, and what was replaced was endless anger!At a young age, but seeing the scene in front of them, it was the first time that they were infinitely murderous!


    Gentle and Ning Yueyue took the ancient sword silently, and three red 100,000-year martial arts rings flashed on both of them at the same time, and then Jiao Jiao robbed and killed the group of wolves...


    For a time, the miserable cry continued. This was a side-to-side slaughter, countless wolf thieves fell under the swords of two little loli...


    PS: Third more...

 1329 Chapter Thirty-Four

    The levels of these wolf thieves are about 30 to more than 40, but facing the 37th-level Gentle and Yueyue, they are not an enemy at all!


    Twenty days have passed, and the spirit power of the two women has been upgraded to 37th level. This is not fast or slow, because the power they have obtained from their cultivation is basically used to train the gods.That''s why these wolf thieves were killed in seconds even though they were of higher levels!


    Because their physical skills have far surpassed ordinary people, with the addition of three hundred thousand years of martial arts, and the martial arts evolved by Monkey King, their strength can no longer be described as enchanting.


    Strength has doubled, facing these wolf thieves, it is not as simple as cutting melons and vegetables!


    The leader of the wolf thief was originally shocked by the three hundred thousand year martial arts of Gentle and Yueyue, but when he saw his subordinates being slaughtered side by side, he roared, and the remaining wolf thiefs They were all scattered, and some even pointed the butcher knife at the remaining living villagers...


    They handed these two very scary little girls to their leader to deal with.


    "In front of me, still want to kill?" Sun Wukong''s face was cold and he didn''t need to take action. The fierce light in Lei''s eyes flickered, just a snoring, the atmosphere vibrated, the wolf thieves who transferred their targets to other villagers, All burst into death!


    The leader of the wolf thief was shocked instantly. The moment Lei started his hand, he felt death!


    Look at Xiang Lei''s eyes, full of fear!Therefore, he decisively abandoned his companions, turned around and fled!


    "Want to escape? Don''t think about it!" With a soft anger, the body flashed, turned into a shadow and shot at the wolf thief leader, the ancient sword in his hand was lightly swung, and the cold light flashed away...


    The leader of the wolf thief widened his eyes, and he covered his bloody neck with his hands in disbelief. He wanted to say something, but his mouth was overflowing with blood and blisters. He couldn''t speak at all, and he was facing death. The fear, fell to the ground!


    A seventy-three level soul sage was killed by Gentle''s sword in this way, so that even Gentle himself felt incredible!


    In fact, this is normal. After so many days of cultivation, her physical body has been strengthened to a new height, and the strength of the spirit possession has increased by three times. How fast is it that someone who has lost the will to fight and wants to escape? The bereaved dog can be compared.


    Moreover, there is no martial artist possessed by a martial spirit, and a martial artist who does not use the power of martial arts, it is as weak as''garbage''.Although the power of a martial artist is magical, there are many disadvantages.


    The leader was instantly slapped, causing the originally excited and murderous wolf thieves to show a look of fear, howling and running away!


    But it''s a pity that Lei snorted again, and the air here suddenly became extremely heavy. All the wolf thieves were overwhelmed by the sudden gravity. Let alone escape, they even moved. It''s hard to do!


    "It''s terrible gravity! Even breathing has become so difficult..." Gentle face was shocked, and her gaze towards Lei was full of surprise. This''domain'' seems to be the combination of Erming''s gravity domain and Daming''s dull domain. Strength, even she struggled to stand up!


    "It''s amazing! The body feels like it''s going to blow up! Lei, how come your attack has spread to us too!" Ning Yueyue looked at Lei and shouted dissatisfiedly.


    Lei heard the words and took a small breath. In an instant, the air was sucked into her nostrils like a tornado, and the heavy air instantly became extremely thin!


    And the incomparable pressure was also lightened, Gentle and Yueyue let out a sigh, ran to Monkey King''s side, and vomited...


    "It seems that the two of them have recovered and can''t fight anymore, Lei, clean up the mess!" Monkey King gently patted Yueyue''s back and said lightly.


    Lei nodded respectfully when she heard the words, and the remaining wolf thieves all exploded...


    Killing, for Lei, is that simple.


    Five hundred and twelve wolf thieves were all destroyed in half an hour!


    Although Qingrou and Yueyue vomited a lot and looked pale and scary, he was still very satisfied with the performance of the two women. The cultivator who sees no blood will always be just flowers in the greenhouse, the experience of blood and tears, Fang Can be a real strong!


    Although this is a bit premature for the two of them, as a disciple of Monkey King, you must be able to do what others can!This is also a very good start for their growth!


    The other villagers who were rescued came to Monkey King one after another and knelt down to show their life-saving grace!


    However, Monkey King had a thought, and they disappeared here with gentleness, because he hated such troublesome things, people have been saved, and the rest can only rely on themselves.


    Seeing the two little loli shrunk into a ball in his arms, Monkey King was helpless. The aftereffects of the murder also appeared. It''s okay to be gentle. As a hundred thousand-year-old martial beast, it means that there is not so much pressure; It¡¯s not enough. She is completely an eldest lady living in a greenhouse. She suddenly killed someone. For her, the pressure is really great. Only when she is in the arms of Monkey King can she feel the unprecedented sense of security. The fear after killing can be temporarily forgotten by her.


    This also caused the two little loli to stick to Monkey King even after sleeping.


    Monkey King did not help them to calm down the fear in their hearts, only through their own efforts to overcome this fear can they get real growth.


    In this process, it took the two women nearly a week of play time before they gradually adjusted to it. Now they can be regarded as truly embarking on the stage of cultivation.


    It took more than two months to play all the way, and Monkey King and the others finally came to the territory of the Star Luo Empire.


    In a border city, rested temporarily.


    In the guest room, Ning Yueyue, who had been playing for a day, gently stroked her swollen belly, with a happy expression on her face.Since I have followed the teacher, I can not only play around, but also have inexhaustible delicious ingredients. Life is happy, but that¡¯s all.


    "Teacher, we are all in the Star Luo Empire now, what are we here for? Are they really here to play?" Looking at Monkey King softly, he asked curiously.


    "Playing is just the second thing. The main purpose of coming here is to pick up your third younger sister!" Monkey King said lightly.This person hadn''t seen him yet, he had already been identified as his apprentice.


    "Senior Sister? I traveled so far for thousands of miles to accept disciples? Teacher, who is such a big boil, who wants you to go there in person?" Ning Yueyue asked in surprise.


    "Listening to you, I feel like I''m a little bit down...Forget it, don''t worry about such details, take a good rest today, and tomorrow we will go to Zhu''s house..."


    PS: Fourth more...

 1330 Chapter 35: Im here to accept disciples

    The Zhu family has been married to the Dai family of the royal family for generations, and the struggle for the throne of the Star Luo Empire is also very ruthless. The loser will only end with death.The performance of''the most ruthless emperor''s house'' is vividly displayed!


    Monkey King''s goal is Jade Sweet Orange. Naturally, he is going to the imperial capital of the Xingluo Empire, but they have only reached the border of the empire, so there is still a certain distance from the imperial capital.


    If you drive there, it may take a few months.


    Monkey King was also a quick-witted man. He spent a lot of time all the way to the Star Luo Empire. Now that he came here, he naturally didn''t want to delay him.


    Riding Lei, it only took half an hour to appear on the imperial city.


    Although Sun Wukong has never been here, let alone anyone here, for him, as long as his mind is moved and his consciousness is swept away, everything is invisible in his eyes.


    With a loud sound of "bang~~", Lei''s figure turned into a stream of light, and instantly landed in the courtyard of a luxurious family land!


    The terrible shock wave spread at an alarming speed, and a series of sounds of''bang bang bang'' destroyed the surrounding walls and houses!


    This is not an accident, but Sun Wukong called Lei deliberately!


    Strength, no matter where it is, is a good pass. Monkey King is too lazy to pretend to be low-key. Only by dealing with iron-blooded countries like the Star Luo Empire, strong strength can obtain unexpected results!


    "Who is it? How dare you come to my Zhu''s house to go wild!!"


    There was a roar, and countless guards of soldiers moved all together and surrounded the courtyard...


    There are countless powerful auras rising up, and martial arts of different colors are all lit up, chasing the stars and rushing to the courtyard like the moon!


    However, the terrifying aura that Lei exudes made the soul emperors and soul sages who were originally aggressive and frightened!


    this is too scary!Is this really a horse?The terrifying aura that resembled the vast universe, just by induction, I felt trembling all over, and the anger was shocked and disappeared without a trace!


    "Who is your Excellency? Why did you come to my Zhu family to make trouble? Did our Zhu family offend you?" An old man with eight martial arts shining on his body came forward and asked with a solemn expression.


    "No, it''s just that when it landed, the movement was a bit louder! Why, do you have an opinion?" Monkey King said flatly.


    "Eh~" The old man was choked immediately, and he didn''t know how to speak for a while, because he was frightened by Lei''s breath. Although he was angry, he didn''t dare to do anything out of the ordinary. I was afraid that a bad one would lead the Zhu family. Here comes the disaster.


    "Your Excellency did this, isn''t it a bit too much?" Suddenly, a majestic voice sounded, and the shining nine martial arts ring described the identity of the other party''s titled Wu Luo.


    Yellow yellow purple purple black black black black black black.


    However, Lei Sui glanced at him, eyes full of disdain, raised his head slightly, and slapped his nose at the titled Wuluo, and the gas sprayed instantly turned into a terrifying air cannon, shocking countless people. Under his eyes, with a bang, it turned into a meteor and disappeared into the sky!


    "Silk!!!~~~"


    Countless people present took a deep breath, but that was the title Wu Luo who came to their Zhu''s house as a guest!A horse snorted and sprayed out?Is this title Wuluo fake?


    Suddenly, while countless people were shocked, they also felt a chill from head to toe!


    The remaining Soul Martial Arts and Soul Sages all had their pupils shrunk. Although they were shocked, they were not afraid. Now that the target was determined to be the enemy, there was no need to be polite.


    "kill!"


    The command issued was only one word, but the murderous aura contained in it was extraordinarily solemn!


    After hearing the order, the family soldiers who were frightened and guarding the martial arts rushed forward, because it was their duty.


    Lei''s eyes again showed contemptuous disdain, and her front foot lightly touched the ground. With a loud bang, the entire imperial city shook violently, and the earth cracked and spread at an astonishing speed!


    There was even an invisible wave of air that spread out in an instant. People with the strength below Soul Wuluo were shocked to the ground in this terrible wave of air!


    Even the two Soul Martial Arts, even if they didn''t faint, were shaken to the ground and lost the ability to fight!


    "Too...so handsome! Lei! You are so handsome! My God! That''s the title of Wu Luo! You slapped your nose and stomped everyone! It was so handsome! Worthy of being the teacher''s mount!" Ning Yueyue looked at the scene in front of her, her face flushed with excitement, and her little hand continued to pat Lei''s back.


    "Sit...sit...mounts? This...this...this monster is just a mount?!!!"


    The two soul martial elders who had not been stunned heard the words, and their hearts were even more shocked. A screaming nose sprayed a title martial arts, and stomped the front feet, directly stunned all the monsters below the soul martial arts. , Turned out to be just a mount?OMG!When did their Zhu family offend this terrible powerhouse?


    "It''s over!!"


    The hearts of the two elders were filled with despair, even if someone from the royal family arrived, it was nothing but death!


    "Who are you? Where did my Zhu family offend you?"


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King said with a serious face: "Actually, I have come to accept disciples!"


    "Huh? Huh?"


    The two old men froze in vain, accepting disciples, what do you mean?Why did you turn us all upside-down, and Che suddenly came up with a sentence like this, fooling us?


    "I am a little interested in the Nether Cat, so I want to find a good seedling with good qualifications as an apprentice. I heard that your Zhu family''s martial arts spirit is the Nether Cat, so come and have a look..." Monkey King said lightly.


    The old man looked at Sun Wukong not as if he was lying, and said with astonishment: "You...are you really here to accept disciples?"


    "Why, do you think I will lie to you?" Sun Wukong glanced at the old man faintly, but he was scared to kneel on the ground like a reflex, and said respectfully: "No... dare not!"


    But my heart was horrified: "Too, terrible...Who is this man? There are such terrible existences in the world? Could it be...Hundred-level God?!!!"


    However, at this moment, a few tyrannical auras came straight from the palace, just smelling the aura, you know that it is the title of Wuluo...


    There are countless troops who are standing by, led by a mighty general in armor, marching towards the Zhu family...


    "The movement is quite big..." Monkey King looked at the two elders faintly: "I will leave the rest to you. After that, bring all the children under the age of six from your clan to the hall to see me..." , Monkey King just walked towards the hall without incident...


    PS: Chapter 5 is gone today...

 1331 Chapter 36 The Dragon Set is Simple

    The two elders looked at the back who entered the hall and glanced at each other. They were a little dazed. They looked around at the cracked ground and the people who fainted. They didn''t know what it was like.


    In a moment, three figures landed in the courtyard first, two with nine martial arts and one with eight martial arts.Seeing the crowds wading across the ground and the terrifying cobweb-like cracks on the ground, the three of them were shocked and their complexions were serious.


    The first old man sat down on the ground with a serious face, and the two Zhu family old men who had not yet stood up asked: "What''s the matter? The enemy?"


    "It''s not an enemy, it''s just a misunderstanding..." The old man of the Zhu family stood up, gave a wry smile, and clasped his fists to the three of them: "Someone has come to fancy our Zhu family''s ghost cat. It is here to accept disciples. We misunderstood it. , Now it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sorry to disturb the three of you!"


    "Accepting disciples?" The title Wu Luo in the royal family was obviously stunned. It was just that accepting disciples made such a big move, making them speechless: "Who is the one here? It shocked the imperial city? "


    "It may be..." The old man''s wry smile immediately became awe and solemn: "Hundred-level god!!"


    "What?! Are you sure?" The expressions of the three elders changed drastically, a hundred-level god, the impact on them was already extremely strong with just three words.


    "People''s mount spouted a 96-level titled Wuluo with a loud nose, and shook the entire imperial city with a light foot. What do you think?" The old man did not answer, but asked instead.


    "What are you talking about? It''s just someone''s mount that shook the imperial city?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Let''s go, take us to introduce you, I really want to see if there really is a hundred-level god in this world!"


    "Wait! I have to deal with this..."


    Just when Zhu''s family was busy with some trivial matters, Sun Wukong took Gentle and them into a spacious hall.


    Ning Yueyue kept shining her eyes around Lei, her expression looked extremely excited and excited: "Lei! So you are so amazing! The''bang'' kick shook the entire imperial city, it''s amazing. ! Seeing that scared the two old men, it''s funny thinking about it!"


    "It''s so funny, don''t think about making any crooked ideas!" Sun Wukong tapped Ning Yueyue on the head. For this restless person with the attributes of a witch, he could see the malicious prank in her heart at a glance.


    "I didn''t make any crooked ideas!" Ning Yueyue blushed with a guilty conscience.


    At this moment, two pretty maids walked into the hall with some snacks and tea. It was obvious that someone had sent them to serve the Monkey King.


    It¡¯s just that the two women were full of respect and jealousy when they looked at the Monkey King and the others; but they looked at Lei¡¯s eyes were full of fear, Lei¡¯s horror, they had already seen it when they stood far away, and they were so amazing. The entire imperial city shook violently, this was a super monster.


    "Don''t be afraid! She won''t hurt people!" Monkey King looked at the two maids, smiled slightly, and chatted with them: "How long have you been here?"


    "More than two years..."


    "I have two months left for a full year..."


    Regarding Monkey King¡¯s question, the two maids did not conceal the slightest, and immediately gave the answer...


    Before long, a few old men, a few well-dressed middle-aged men and a group of children about five or six years old walked into the hall and watched Monkey King talk and laugh with the two humble maids. They all showed a strange look, and even a well-dressed middle-aged man showed a look of contempt.


    The old man from the Zhu family stepped forward and held his fist respectfully at Monkey King: "My lord, these are..."


    "No introduction, anyway, you won''t have a chance to play in the future. Just keep it simple..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, interrupting the old Zhu family who wanted to introduce a few people around him.


    After hearing this, the royal family and the elders looked slightly darkened. They were obviously angry with Monkey King¡¯s ignoring attitude. They were also Soul Martial Arts or Title Martial Arts, as well as the powerful royal members of the Star Luo Empire. Ever this treatment?They are high above, naturally have their own arrogant temperament.


    Lei on the side obviously sensed the anger and dissatisfaction in the other party''s heart. At the moment, her forefoot lightly stepped on the ground, and the terrifying breath instantly came out. Amidst the sound of a thump, the group of people who had a gloomy and unhappy expression, Suddenly all fell to the ground in shock!


    All the people present were shocked, and those who were so shocked to kneel on the ground were shocked, but at the same time, they felt bullied. The monstrous anger spread from the heart, and in the rage, a circle of martial arts came from their bodies. Burst out...


    It¡¯s a pity that they didn¡¯t wait for them to go mad, and saw that Lei¡¯s nose was very unpleasant. The space here became extremely heavy in an instant, and the terrible breath spread, directly covering the group of people, their faces full of horror, and they all spit. Fainted on the ground with blood!


    It was over before they went crazy.


    The incident happened too suddenly, and it ended too quickly. As a result, the old man from the Zhu family hadn''t reacted, and he had already seen the group of people introduced by him be stunned to the ground!He was shocked, even before the title of Protector Wu Luo had time to shoot, he was stunned by the coercion released by his mount. At this moment, he was really shocked by Monkey King.Even the mount is so terrifying, so how terrifying is Monkey King as the master?


    Lei''s imposing manner was to fight the royal family members and the title Wu Luo, and the children behind were not harmed.It''s just that the people who fell to the ground suddenly have scared their faces.


    "Lei, step back, don''t scare the children!" Monkey King said lightly.


    Lei, who had originally exuded a terrible aura, instantly fell silent, stepped back, and lay prone at Sun Wukong''s feet.


    "I am not interested in getting to know the high-ranking officials and royal families of your country. As I said, you only need to bring your five to six year old children from Zhu''s family here!" Monkey King looked at the old man with a calm expression.


    "Very... I''m sorry!" The old man of the Zhu family wiped the sweat from his forehead, let go, and pointed to the fifteen children: "These are all talented children of our Zhu family''s generation. I wonder if there are any. Someone you can see?"


    Sun Wukong glanced slightly, and fixed his eyes on the little girl whose expression was obviously different from other children. She seemed to be more mature than other children. Other children showed fearful expressions, and she showed , But it is angry and angry.


    "Looking at your expression, it seems very angry, why, I have offended you?" Monkey King looked at the little girl and asked with interest.


    PS: There was a day out of electricity today, and it can only be updated at night, and there will be another update later...

 1332 Chapter 37 I Want the Stars in the Sky

    "Humph!" The little girl snorted softly, tilted her head, as if she didn''t bother to care about you.It seemed that Monkey King had a slight interest in her.Only such a simple-minded child will not be afraid of his current identity.


    However, the attitude of the little girl changed the complexion of the old man from Zhu''s family. She resisted the anger in her heart and yelled coldly: "Jade Orange, have you forgotten that I taught you how to be polite before? Don''t you apologize quickly? !"


    "Ye... I''m sorry..." The majesty of the old man in the Zhu family seemed to make Yu Tiancheng a little scared and reluctant to say.


    "Oh~ your name is Yu Tiancheng?" Monkey King looked at the little girl unexpectedly. He didn''t expect this to be the target he was looking for. It was really different.


    "Huh! I am, you bad guy who stuns Dad, I don''t want to talk to you!" Yu Tiancheng looks like I hate you very much. After all, she is only a child, although she is more intelligent than other children. , But still don¡¯t know how to hide my heart.


    When the old man of the Zhu family heard it, his heart was very anxious. If a super power like Monkey King was pissed off by a little girl, he would have to go crazy!This may be the legendary hundred-level god!Thank you little kid who dared to talk to him like that.At this time, he was angry and anxious in his heart, wishing to grab Yu Sweet Orange and throw her out of the hall.


    "Oh! Is your father among the previous group of people?" Monkey King looked at Jade Sweet Orange and smiled slightly: "It is said that the royal members of the Star Luo Empire have no affection at all. Seriously, for At this point, I don¡¯t have any good feelings. You are pretty good. If you do, you are the only one. Would you like to worship me as a teacher?"


    The old man from the Zhu family on the side heard this and was immediately stunned. What kind of shit luck had this jade sweet orange had, so that this adult was fancying it?


    "Do you want to accept me as a disciple? What are the benefits?" Yu Tiancheng looked at Monkey King with a serious expression.


    "As long as you worship me as a teacher, I can realize any of your wishes!"


    "Don''t think I''m young, you can lie to me, if I want the stars in the sky, can you give it to me?" Yu Tiancheng looked at Monkey King with contempt.


    "Yes!" Sun Wukong smiled faintly, waved his hand, and looked at Yu Tiancheng: "Come out with me, and in one minute, your wish will come true!"


    With that, I got up and walked out of the hall...


    "Teacher actually wants to pick stars? Is this possible?" Ning Yueyue looked softly in shock.


    "You''ll know if you go out and have a look!" said softly, and then walked out of the hall.


    When the other children heard this, they all followed out...


    Looking at the white clouds and blue sky in the sky, Jade Orange looked at Monkey King and hummed, "Where are my stars?"


    "It will be here soon..." Monkey King looked up at the sky, and for a moment, a small flame appeared in his vision, and said lightly: "Look, it''s already here..."


    "Where? Where? Why didn''t I see it?"


    Others did not have the terrifying vision of Monkey King. About twenty seconds passed before everyone saw that a huge meteorite burning with flames fell from the sky quickly!


    "Oh my God! This...this is...meteorite?!!!"


    "Damn! A meteorite is about to land in the imperial city! Run!"


    At this moment, not only Yu Tiancheng and the others discovered the meteorite, but the people in the city also naturally discovered it. Looking at the huge meteorite that fell from the sky, it is like seeing the god of death. For a time, the entire imperial city was filled with panic and terror. In the shadows!


    "Oh my God! This... this meteorite... was the teacher really recruited?" Ning Yueyue stared at the huge meteorite falling from the sky in amazement, her shocked mouth opened into an O shape.


    And the old man of the Zhu family, at this moment, was even more horrified and speechless for a long time. If this meteorite was really summoned by the adult in front of him, then he, undoubtedly, is definitely the true god in the legend!Only God has such incredible power.


    And at this moment, Yu Tiancheng, looking at the huge meteorite falling rapidly, was frightened a long time ago, because what she was thinking at this time was that if the meteorite fell and didn''t know how many people would be killed, then she could become Killed the murderer, because she made this wish.


    I have to say that the way children think is so naive.


    "It''s over! It''s dead now!"


    The people in the imperial city were all horrified and fled in all directions...


    However, the falling speed of the meteorite is so fast, it has appeared in the sky above the imperial city in a moment''s time!


    The huge meteorite with a diameter of up to a kilometer, and the dense flames on it made countless people feel the scalp tingling!The scene was shocking and terrifying.


    They felt that death had come!


    "No! I don''t want it! I don''t want this wish anymore! Please, send it back! Send it back!" Yu Tiancheng suddenly screamed in exclamation, her face full of anxiety and fear.


    "The wish has been fulfilled, how can you say that you don''t want it!" Sun Wukong looked indifferent and raised it with one hand. The huge meteorite that crashed down suddenly stood still, and the blazing flames were extremely shocking!It is like being held by Monkey King with only one hand, and cannot fall from the sky even now!


    In the palace.


    "Your Majesty, the meteorite seems to have stopped!"


    "I have my own eyes, so I don''t need you to talk nonsense!" His Majesty the Emperor of the Xingluo Empire looked at the meteorite that suddenly stood still in the sky, with a shocked expression on his face: "Who is it that has such strength, so powerful that a meteorite can''t Smashed?" As he said, he couldn''t help but looked towards the direction of Zhu''s house...


    "Teacher! These are the stars in the sky? How could the stars be so ugly? They are so ugly!" Ning Yueyue pouted as she looked at the huge meteorite above her head.


    Compared with the shock of the adults, it was the children who became very excited after the shock.Because their thoughts are not as complicated as adults, and they cannot clearly understand what an incredible thing this is.They just feel that this is so amazing, so amazing!


    "The so-called stars are made up of asteroids and meteorites, but they are not as beautiful as you think." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Is this really a star?" Yu Tiancheng looked at the giant meteorite that was still burning above her head, looking at Monkey King in shock.


    "Your wish has been fulfilled, don''t hurry up to apprentice!" Monkey King looked at Yu Tiancheng, saying very calmly.


    Yu Tiancheng opened her mouth, still astonished.It was just a joke she made, but she did not expect that this person actually picked off the stars in the sky and gave them to her. For a while, her gaze at Monkey King was filled with infinite worship, and at the same time, it was also changed Excited, this star belongs to her.


    Without hesitation, Jade Orange immediately knelt down in front of Monkey King, banged his head three times, and made an apprenticeship: "Teacher is here, Jade Orange, see you!"..

 1333 Chapter 38 Strong Retirement

    "Senior Sister, hurry up and call Senior Sister!" At the first time when Yu Tiancheng had the apprenticeship, Ning Yueyue jumped in front of her with excitement, very happy, and finally didn''t have to be a junior sister.


    "Hello, Senior Sister!" Yu Tiancheng immediately called Senior Sister obediently.


    "And me, I am Master Sister!" Gentle also jumped out.


    "Hello Master Sister!"


    "En! You little sister is very good-natured. I will follow me in the future. If you dare to bully you, tell me, I beat her grandmother!" With a gentle face, the big sister said, He patted Yu Sweet Orange on the small shoulder and said.


    "Yes..." Yu Tiancheng looked helplessly at the two senior sisters in front of her, but the joy and care in their eyes made her heart warm, which was exactly what she longed for.Born in such an iron-blooded country and family, family love and love is simply an extravagant hope. When they are born, their brothers and sisters are their opponents, and family affection or something is simply not experienced.


    "Okay, you two little guys don''t make trouble, talk about it later..." Monkey King said, handing a ring to Jade Orange: "Put it on, and concentrate on collecting this''star''. Enter this ring, in the future, this''star'' will be yours."


    "Hurry up and put it on, this ring is a good thing!" Ning Yueyue immediately took the ring from Monkey King and put it on Yu Tiancheng''s finger: "This is a space ring, just a ring This kind of storage soul guiding device, the space is very big! According to the teacher said, put your''star'' up!"


    Yu Tiancheng did it as if she knew it, and saw the space ring on her finger suddenly emit a strange wave, and the huge meteorite in the sky flashed at the same time and disappeared.


    And in Yu Tiancheng¡¯s consciousness, she also clearly saw that the huge meteorite was really put into the space ring on her finger, and she immediately opened her mouth in surprise: "It''s really put in, it''s amazing. !"


    "Hmph~ awesome! Look, I have them too!" Ning Yueyue said, also brightening the space ring on her finger.


    Yu Tiancheng suddenly thought of something, and immediately looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Teacher, I want to ask you one more thing, okay?"


    "Say!"


    "I have been booked for a marriage since I was a child, but I don''t like it, can you cancel this marriage contract for me?" Yu Tiancheng said with expectation immediately.If she can''t resist, then she will choose to accept, but now that she has such a powerful teacher, she naturally hopes that her destiny is in her own hands.If there is a choice, who wants to let others decide on their lifelong happiness?


    "Of course!" Monkey King turned his head to look at the old Zhu family behind him: "I heard that, Sweet Orange''s marriage contract was immediately cancelled for me!"


    "Yes...Yes! I don''t think your Majesty will oppose..." The old man of the Zhu family nodded in response immediately, daring not to object at all.Monkey King''s methods have deeply shocked him, resisting such a peerless powerhouse, not to mention his Zhu Family, even the entire Star Luo Empire, I am afraid it will be destroyed overnight!He believes that God has this ability.


    Seeing the old man nodding, Yu Tian Chengben''s nervous mood immediately relaxed, and a happy smile spread on her face. At this moment, she felt that it was great to meet this teacher!


    Sun Wukong thought, and a gorgeous brocade immediately appeared in his hand: "Is this the Orange''s marriage contract? Since childhood, you have been a baby kiss. You princes and nobles really like this set!"


    "This...this..." The old man of the Zhu family looked at the brocade cloth that suddenly appeared in Sun Wukong''s hand. The shock in his eyes flashed away. He knew clearly that this marriage contract was kept in a secret room, but it just appeared so suddenly. In the hands of Monkey King, he couldn''t help but be shocked: "Is this the power of God? It''s incredible!"


    "Let''s go, old man, accompany me to the palace, this marriage contract must be torn off by your emperor himself to count!"


    "Yes..." The old man from the Zhu family immediately bowed in response and shouted at the door: "Come here, prepare the car!" But as soon as the voice fell, he suddenly saw the scene in front of him flashed, and he already appeared at the door of the palace hall. , Looking at Emperor Xingluo at the entrance of the main hall, the old man of the Zhu family opened his eyes wide: "Your Majesty... Your Majesty?"


    "You are the emperor of the Star Luo Empire?" Sun Wukong looked at the man in front of him who was not angry and gave him the brocade cloth in his hand: "This is the marriage contract between Jade Orange and your prince, tear it. From now on, she has nothing to do with your royal family!"


    "Who are you? How dare you speak to His Majesty the Emperor like this!" A man dressed as a general immediately pointed at Monkey King and shouted angrily.


    "Get out!" Monkey King just said such a word softly, and the general with a strength of more than eighty level flew hundreds of meters away...


    "My lord, no!" Only then did the old man of the Zhu family react from the shock just now. It turned out that in such a blink of an eye, he had already arrived from the Zhu family to the imperial palace.The word''teleport'' immediately appeared in his mind, and he had a new understanding of the strength of Monkey King.


    "Your Excellency, if you did this, didn''t you take our Star Luo Empire too much?" The Xing Luo Emperor looked at Monkey King, the superior man was full of majesty, and his eyes contained anger.


    "In my eyes, your Star Luo Empire is rubbish!" Monkey King replied unceremoniously.


    "You..." Emperor Xingluo''s face was blue for an instant, full of boundless anger: "Are you really in my Xingluo Empire no one called?" As he said, he flew back a little under his feet, and at the same time, he shouted: "Come here, take it. Get them down!"


    After an order came out, countless troops gathered from all directions, surrounded the palace with their bows and arrows, and waited!


    More than a dozen soul saints and soul emperors flashed out from all corners of the palace. The martial arts ring was shining, and it could be said that everyone was blinded.


    There are also three titles of Wu Luo standing proudly among them, and the nine shining martial arts rings are full of shock.


    At the moment when the entire emperor was shaken, the emperor of the Star Luo Empire had already sensed that something was unusual and was prepared, and now it really came in handy.


    But can it really come in handy?


    "It''s ridiculous, the power of the ants, dare to show off in front of the gods?" Monkey King snorted coldly, and the invisible aura spread out instantly, whether you are the holy soul emperor or the title Wuluo, without exception, you are powerless Fall to the ground!


    In an instant, a dense crowd fell down, and in that picture, the emperor of the Xingluo Empire looked shocked and backed back in fear!


    The sudden change of things was so fast. Before he could give orders in a spirited manner, the empire''s forces and the powerful all fell inexplicably...


    PS: Three shifts today, this is the first shift...

 1334 Chapter 39 Helpless Compromise

    For a country like the Star Luo Empire that has no affection at all, Monkey King does not have any good feelings, so the methods are also extremely tough.


    "I''m not here to discuss with you. This is an order. You have no right to refuse!" Monkey King said, and threw the brocade cloth in his hand to Emperor Xingluo: "If I don''t want to destroy the country, I tore it up. !"


    Emperor Xingluo reflexively took the brocade cloth and looked at the falling crowd around him. His heart was shocked. It was not that he was incapable, but that the opponent was too strong, so powerful that their entire empire could not resist!For the sake of his own country, he had to compromise and tore up the wedding contract cloth in his hand. At this moment, he seemed to be tens of years old...


    "Your Majesty..." The old Zhu family wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to speak, opened his mouth, and finally sighed without saying anything.


    "Teacher, is it too much to do this..." Yu Tiancheng looked at Emperor Xingluo unbearably and whispered.


    "For such a ruthless and powerful country, if you want them to give in, you must use stronger means, otherwise, your marriage contract will never be cancelled!" Monkey King touched Yu Tiancheng''s head, faintly Said: "Now, you are a free person, and you will no longer be bound by anything. Let''s go. In the future, these people will have nothing to do with you. Just come back and have a look occasionally."


    "En!" Yu Tiancheng nodded vigorously. She actually wanted to leave a long time ago for this kind of family-free home.


    But suddenly, when she turned around and was about to leave with Monkey King, she saw a little boy who seemed to be about ten years old lying in a corner of the palace and looking at it. Yu Tiancheng was stunned and whispered: "Teacher , Wait for me..." He said, turned and ran towards the little boy...


    The little boy looked at the jade orange running towards him and was stunned. While a bitter smile appeared on his face, he also showed a hint of hatred, and said coldly: "Congratulations, you have changed your destiny and escaped. This damn cage..."


    "Will you hate me? Brother Qingfeng?" Yu Tiancheng looked at him weakly.


    It turns out that this man is the tragic man who has just been retired by Yu Tiancheng, the third prince of the Star Luo Empire, Wang Qingfeng.


    "Being strongly retired by the woman is still the third prince of the empire for a man. This is an unwashable shame!" Wang Qingfeng''s face was cold. He had a good impression of Yu Tiancheng. After this incident, But it is gone.


    "I''m sorry for this, but I really don''t want to stay here..." Yu Tiancheng looked at Wang Qingfeng apologetically, paused, and said seriously: "Brother Qingfeng, in fact, you It''s okay... you have seen that as long as you become stronger, you can change your destiny and do what you want to do!"


    "Become stronger? I have been working hard for this!" Wang Qingfeng snorted coldly, turned and left, but her cold voice echoed in Yu Tiancheng''s ears: "At that time, I will defeat you! Prove you. The choice is wrong!"


    "I''m waiting!" Yu Tiancheng looked serious, then turned and returned to Monkey King: "Teacher, let''s go!"


    "Is he Wang Qingfeng? This situation looks a bit like a dog-blood plot that the protagonist will encounter!" Monkey King looked at Wang Qingfeng''s back and smiled: "He won''t be excited by this incident. Tu Qiang, do you want to be ashamed?"


    "What a actor..." Ning Yueyue looked at Wang Qingfeng''s back, but smiled: "After joining the teacher, this person will never be able to compare with Sweet Orange!"


    "Old man, let''s go, it''s okay. I''ll bring Sweet Orange to your Zhu''s family to see..." Monkey King looked at the Zhu''s old man, and after greeted him, he rode Lei Takong with Qingrou and the others...


    "Your Majesty, you...you don''t blame me, do you?" The old man of the Zhu family came to the front of Emperor Xingluo, a little nervous.


    "Forget it, we are all involuntarily, we can''t blame you for this!" Emperor Xingluo sighed helplessly. The royal family and the Zhu family have been married for generations, and this trust is still there.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that there is a god in this world... We mortals, in front of him, are really as small as ants..." The old man of the Zhu family exclaimed, and at the same time he couldn''t conceal his inner excitement.Because their Zhu family has a relationship with such a god!And he also knew that the reason why Emperor Xingluo didn''t blame their Zhu family was actually because of such a relationship!


    A fool would implicate anger on a family that has a relationship with God. Emperor Xingluo is now anxious to get closer to the Zhu family, so how can he blame...


    However, Wang Qingfeng suffered from Yuchi and was left out in the cold by Emperor Xingluo, because the whole thing was caused by his third prince.No matter what, who made this marriage...


    "Teacher, where are we going now?" Riding on Lei''s back, stepping into the sky, gently grasping the cloud group that quickly passed by with his soft hands, looking at Monkey King, he asked curiously.


    "Of course I am looking for a hotel to baptize your little junior sister!"


    "Baptism? What''s that? Teacher." Yu Tiancheng held Sun Wukong''s clothes tightly, nestled in his arms, her body tight, she dared not look down.


    "Don''t be nervous, there are enchantments around, you can''t fall down!" Monkey King patted Yu Tiancheng''s body and comforted.


    "The so-called baptism, that''s a good thing!" Ning Yueyue immediately said with excitement: "Tell you, Sweet Orange, as long as you have been baptized by the teacher and practiced the mind, your spirit power level will be immediately available. Upgrade to level 29!"


    "Level Twenty-Nine? Really? But I have just awakened my spirit a few days ago..."


    "I told you that you don''t believe it or understand it, then you will know..." Qingju said.


    "There is a nice hotel in the city below, Lei, let''s go down!" Monkey King glanced at the tiny city below and said lightly.


    After hearing the words, Lei opened her four hooves and stepped down towards the city below...then her figure flashed, and she landed in a small alley with little people.


    Sun Wukong took three little loli to a luxurious hotel, opened a room, and took out a table full of food. Being a rich family, Jade Orange was also stunned by the food in front of him. Unimaginative and Gentle, they eat and drink...


    Because the food is so delicious, I forgot the reserved etiquette I learned in the past.


    Even Swift leaped on the table.


    After washing the body meridians of Jade Orange with food, Monkey King also taught her the heart...


    On the second day, feeling the full soul power in the body, and the comfort and lightness of the whole body, Yu Tiancheng was very excited, and at the same time, she sighed softly in her heart: "Brother Qingfeng, it seems that you and I are already in It¡¯s a different world...I really don¡¯t want to hit you in the future..."..

 1335 Chapter 40 In the legend...

    "It seems that I have gotten a trip to the Star Dou Great Forest again!" Monkey King looked at Yu Tiancheng, and smiled slightly: "Go back slowly all the way, anyway, you won''t be in a rush!"


    "Oh~ go out to play!" Ning Yueyue immediately cheered, and rushed out the door while holding the hands of Gentle and Yu Tiancheng...


    In the next few days, Monkey King took Gentle and them around the Star Luo Empire for a good time. Until the third day, they played all the way and rode Lei to a forest on an isolated island. It was clear and sunny. When the sky arrived here, it became extremely dim.


    Because the dense forest was filled with a layer of black mist, the sun could not shine down, and this area formed a dim field.


    Lei looked at the dense forest deep in the dim lake and snorted softly. Obviously, she found an abnormality inside.


    Monkey King glanced inwardly, and a smile appeared on his face: "It''s really unexpected. You can still meet this rare martial beast, Sweet Orange, in this place. Your luck is pretty good, it seems. The first martial arts ring has fallen."


    "Teacher, what kind of martial beast lives here? Can it affect the surrounding environment?" Yu Tiancheng asked curiously.


    "The Dark Demon and Evil God Tiger, a kind of martial beast that is rarer than the Streaming Swift, can affect the surrounding environment, indicating that this is a Dark Demon and Evil God Tiger that possesses a realm, and if it owns a realm, it means that its age must not Low." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Dark demon evil god tiger, why haven''t I heard of it?" Ning Yueyue asked curiously.


    Without waiting for Monkey King''s answer, Gentle replied: "The dark demon evil god tiger, in the legend, the evil god descended on a white tiger, causing it to mutate, and forming a strange martial beast. It itself is not a dark attribute. , But the light attribute, but it was corroded by the evil attribute left by the evil god, so the original light attribute of the white tiger became the dark attribute; therefore, the strength is extremely strong! It is not the human body can bear, so it has never been No one can successfully absorb its power as their own martial arts..."


    "Never? Then how do I use it as my martial arts ring?" Yu Tiancheng immediately looked at Monkey King with doubts: "And the martial beast with domain power, at least tens of thousands of years, right? How can I It may be absorbed!"


    "Don''t underestimate the exercises I taught you, let alone tens of thousands of years, 100,000 years of martial arts can absorb, the more soul power, the better, it can just be used to train! But with your current Physical element, absorbing this martial beast is indeed dangerous, but with me, it is not a big problem!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Teacher, that''s a martial beast for tens of thousands of years! I''m only level ten, and I absorbed the first martial arts ring!" Yu Tiancheng looked at Monkey King in astonishment, and the first martial arts ring absorbed tens of thousands. Years old, did she hear it right?


    "It seems that your little junior sister still doesn''t know the awesomeness of your teacher, Yueyue, Gentle, show off your martial arts and let her see the world!" Monkey King looked at Gentle and Ning Yueyue, and said lightly.


    "Okay, teacher!" Ning Yueyue chuckled and looked at Yu Tiancheng: "Little Junior Sister, see clearly, but don''t be frightened!" With that, she made a move, twenty Bao Liuli Tower flashed in her hand immediately, and at the same time, three red martial arts rings rose from her feet, moving up and down...


    At the same time, the three soft red martial arts rings also rose from her feet, and the bright red made the jade orange stunned: "Red martial arts ring? One hundred thousand years?!! How could it be possible! The first three martial arts rings? They are all one hundred thousand years of martial arts? And how old are you? You have reached more than 30 levels?"


    "I just turned six this year, thank you!" Ning Yueyue said with a proud face.


    "To be precise, it should be level 37!" Softly smiled.


    "Six years old, thirty-seventh level?! Are you sure you didn''t lie to me?" Yu Tiancheng looked at her two senior sisters blankly. She thought that her talents were already very good, but she was with the two in front of her. Sister sister, really is nothing!


    "Well, don''t listen to them bragging about it..." Monkey King looked at Yu Tiancheng and said, "After you get the martial arts ring, you can still reach level 33."


    "Me? Thirty-three?" Yu Tiancheng pointed at herself somewhat afraid of confidence.


    "Roar!!" However, at this moment, a sudden angry roar interrupted the conversation of several people, and a giant black tiger appeared in front of the Monkey King from the dark dense forest one by one.I have been there for so long, how dare you ignore me and still chat here?Decisively unbearable!


    Its body is pure black, without a trace of variegation, its red eyes are full of gloomy breath, its body is more than eight meters long, its muscles are bulging, and the king character on its forehead is also black, but it is different from the black fur. Gloomy black like mist.


    The black wings that represent the fall are born on the back. The most peculiar thing is its tail. Compared with ordinary tiger-like martial beasts, its tail is much longer, and it is erected and made up of countless bones. The top is A huge barb, like a scorpion tail, shone with a wicked light.


    This is the martial beast that is almost extinct, the dark demon evil god tiger.


    At a glance, Monkey King saw that this was a 50,000-year-old dark evil god tiger, which was only much weaker than the one that appeared in the original work.


    "The ten thousand-year-level dark demon evil god tiger is comparable to a hundred thousand-year martial beast. If you give it to you, it''s a bit too reluctant!" Monkey King patted Pai Lei, and said lightly: "I give it to you, remember to take a breath , If you want to obtain the martial ring, you must kill it yourself by Sweet Orange."


    Lei neighed in a low voice, stepped four hoofs, and walked towards the dark demon evil god tiger.


    Seeing a horse came to challenge his majesty, a trace of disdain appeared in the eyes of the Dark Demon Cthulhu, and he roared to show his power as the king of beasts.


    Lei Lian didn''t bother to care about it. He snorted softly, and lightly stepped on the ground with her front foot. An invisible light shield suddenly enveloped her and the dark demon evil god tiger, and then she breathed lightly. The air in the air instantly turned into a violent wind, which was sucked into her nose, but within ten ten seconds, the air in the light shield was completely absorbed by her!


    In the air-less environment, the Dark Demon Cthulhu suddenly couldn''t breathe anymore, let out an angry and slightly panicked roar, his body instantly turned into a dark shadow, and he leaped towards Lei...


    But it''s a pity that it was just a snort, and the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger was sprayed out, hitting the light shield enchantment severely, and fell to the ground weakly, struggling to stand, but couldn''t stand no matter what. Woke up.


    With just one blow, the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger was maimed, and she was surprised to see the little Lolita of Jade Orange.


    PS: Third, it''s gone today...

 1336 Chapter 41 is not that they are too evil, but the teacher is too bad

    One blow was to smash the dark demon evil god tiger, Lei was not launching an attack, but stood quietly to the side, admiring the dark devil evil god tiger''s painful look.


    Because in the enchantment she arranged, the air has been exhausted by her. In the enchantment without oxygen, the badly injured Dark Demon Cthulhu could only struggle on the ground in pain, roaring, that twisted face. They looked softly and thought that this dark evil spirit tiger was really pitiful.


    "No... there is no need to torture it like this?" Gentlely looked at Monkey King.


    "Because Lei is angry!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Angry?" Ning Yueyue and the others both looked angry and puzzled. A snort was to crippling each other. Why is she still angry?It should be the other person who is angry?


    "Just because the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger mocked and despised her at the beginning?" asked gently and tentatively.As a martial beast, she was the only one who understood the meaning of the dark demon evil god tiger roaring at Lei.


    "That''s it..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    It is also blamed that the Dark Demon Cthulhu was too arrogant at the beginning. Seeing a horse walking towards him, as the king of beasts, it was naturally despised and ridiculed.


    And Lei is the king of horses, with a very arrogant nature. Because Monkey King said that he couldn''t kill the dark demon and evil god tiger, she could only torture him like this to calm down.


    "It''s amazing..." Ning Yueyue looked at the dark demon evil god tiger with sympathy.


    "That''s the equivalent of a 100,000-year martial beast! How could you be abused like this? Teacher, what level does your mount have reached?" Yu Tiancheng looked at the dark demon evil god tiger who was struggling helplessly with a pained expression on the ground. He looked at Lei again and asked.


    "Anyway, it''s even more powerful than the hundred-level gods you know!" Monkey King smiled without saying clearly.


    "Oh my God! Even more powerful than a hundred-level god?!!!" Yu Tiancheng opened her eyes in shock, "Then teacher, what level are you?" Is there a stronger existence than a hundred-level god?At this moment, Yu Tiancheng''s heart was full of incredible shock, and she felt that she had learned a secret part of this world.


    "Well, I''m not what you can know now!" Monkey King waved his hand and said, "Don''t ask this, you can''t understand it after you say it, let''s work hard!"


    "Oh..." Although she was very curious, Yu Tiancheng didn''t bother, but her excitement and excitement were still hard to hide in her heart.


    The dark demon evil god tiger''s vitality is still very strong, even if he was seriously injured, he still persisted for more than ten minutes in an oxygen-deficient, airless enchantment before he was dying.


    "Okay, Sweet Orange, go and absorb Wuhuan!" Monkey King patted Yu Sweet Orange next to her, and handed her a sharp ancient sword..


    "Yeah!" Yu Tiancheng took the ancient sword and ran towards the dark demon evil god tiger with excitement. Lei also withdrew from the enchantment, looking at the dark devil evil god tiger who suddenly breathed hard, Yu Tian orange looked a little bit unbearable Holding it: "It''s amazing, let you get free soon!" After hesitating, the ancient sword in his hand suddenly pierced the dark demon evil god tiger''s neck!


    There was no hindrance when piercing, and it was almost instantly inserted into the dark demon evil god tiger''s neck!With Monkey King present, even if it wants to destroy the martial arts ring, it can''t do it.


    Looking at the black martial arts ring floating out, Yu Tiancheng was excited again, and looked at Monkey King worriedly: "Teacher, do you really want to absorb it?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay!" Monkey King gave Yu Tiancheng an encouraging look. The latter immediately took a deep breath and lifted his little hand toward the black martial arts ring, which also flew towards her immediately. Come, it turned into a violent force and poured into her body along Yu Tiancheng''s arm...


    Yu Tiancheng snorted in an instant. At this moment, she felt like a hot flame poured into her body, and there was a kind of fear that it would burn into nothingness in an instant.


    Sun Wukong lightly waved his hand, and a milky white light instantly shone on her body from the top of Yu Sweet Orange''s head. The damaged meridians instantly recovered, and Yu Sweet Orange''s instinct poured into a warm current, which relieved the pain and suppressed the wave. The violent power is not at all difficult to absorb and refine.


    "You don''t need to work your mind, you don''t need to deliberately absorb it, you can refine the body with soul power..." Monkey King''s faint voice also passed into Yu Tiancheng''s ears, and she immediately followed suit, absorbing the Dark Demon Cthulhu. Tiger¡¯s martial arts ring...


    A little bit of time passed, when Yu Sweet Orange had completely absorbed this martial ring, her spirit power also broke through in an instant, reaching the twentieth full level before stopping.At the same time, a soul bone also flew out, looking at its shape, it was a right foot bone.


    Just when the soul bone was about to sink into Yu Sweet Orange''s right foot, Monkey King stretched out his hand to look forward, and the soul bone immediately appeared in his hand.


    "Teacher..." Yu Tiancheng looked at Sun Wukong in a puzzled way, it was a soul bone!The teacher actually prevented her from absorbing it.


    "After practicing the exercises I taught you, these soul bones will only become a burden, so in the future, no matter whether it is a soul bone or an external soul bone, you will not be able to absorb it!" Sun Wukong said, and took the dark demon evil god tiger casually. His right foot bone was thrown aside.


    "Throw it again!" Gentle rolled his eyes at Monkey King immediately, trot over, and picked up the soul bone: "This is a soul bone, even if it is useless, it can''t be wasted!" He said, and collected it. In the ring of their own space.


    "Will soul bones become a burden to us? I thought the teacher would not let us absorb them because they disliked their beauty..." Ning Yueyue stretched out her incense and said playfully.


    "Well, this is also the reason!" Monkey King nodded seriously.


    "..." Gentle and they were speechless for a while.


    Yu Tiancheng sensed her current spirit power, and immediately shouted with excitement: "Old... teacher... I can absorb the second martial arts ring again..."


    Now she finally understands why her two senior sisters are obviously only six years old, but their spirit power is as high as 37. It is not that their talents are so guarded, but their teachers are too guarded.


    As long as there is such a god-defying teacher, waste can also turn into evildoers.


    "Brother Qingfeng, it seems that you will never be able to catch up with me, because we are not at a starting point..." Yu Tiancheng couldn''t help but sigh softly.


    The first martial arts ring was the 50,000-year martial arts ring, and it was also the martial arts ring of the Dark Demon God Tiger. She hadn''t even thought about it before she met Monkey King.Judging by the speed of this promotion, she might be able to reach the 30th level very quickly.


    "You are a martial spirit of the agile attack type, no matter, I happen to have three targets for you to choose from. In that case, let''s go and pack them together! It just happens to increase your strength..."


    PS: If you have something to do today, you can only make one more update tomorrow...

 1337 Chapter 42 The Vulture of Different Beasts

    PS: One attached picture, strange animal Gu carving


    Traveling all the way, on the second day, Monkey King took Gentle and the others into the Star Dou Forest from the direction of the Star Luo Empire.


    Returning to the place, Streaming Swift looked very excited, screamed, and immediately fluttered its wings, turning into a stream of light from the soft shoulders and sank into the jungle...


    "Teacher, this guy won''t cause trouble to come back again?" Looking at Swift who suddenly disappeared, Ning Yueyue immediately glanced at Monkey King.She clearly remembered that the last time Swift disappeared suddenly, when she returned, she attracted an abyssal blood python.


    "It''s really hard to say..." Monkey King smiled slightly, but didn''t care.


    Entering the forest, on the way, I encountered a lot of teams hunting and killing martial beasts, and there was no shortage of academies and teachers wearing the emblems of the Star Luo Royal Academy, but Monkey King obviously had no interest in them, so he ignored them and didn''t bother to pay attention.Riding on Lei, all the way towards my goal...


    With Lei¡¯s aura intimidated, no martial beasts without eye-opening came to look for trouble. Wherever they went along the way, all the martial beasts they saw were frightened by Lei¡¯s breath and flee...


    All the way unimpeded, they came to the deepest part of the northwest of the Star Dou Great Forest. Looking at the cliffs and the mouth of the gorge at the front of the cliff, Monkey King said faintly: "That''s it."


    "Teacher, what kind of martial beast lives there?" Yu Tiancheng asked curiously.


    Sun Wukong just wanted to answer, but he felt a sense of it. He turned and looked to his left side and shook his head: "This Swift is really a troublesome lord..."


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, Ning Yueyue immediately asked: "What''s the matter, teacher, is Swift really causing trouble?"


    "It really caused trouble, and the trouble this time is not small..." It is Sun Wukong now also seems a little surprised and helpless: "This guy is really a troublemaker, this time he has caused a wild beast..."


    After understanding the whole story, Monkey King felt dumbfounded. The courage of this Swift is really not so big!


    "Altered beast? Teacher, what trouble did Swift cause? Even you have this expression?" Ning Yueyue and the three women became very curious.


    "Already here..." Monkey King looked at the sky on the left and said lightly.


    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly heard the sound of a baby crying, making Gentle and the others tremble, their heads dizzy for a second, and they almost fell to the ground.


    Although they have practiced the exercises taught by Monkey King and are immune to all negative effects, they have only just practiced, so the resistance is not very high. If the opponent''s strength exceeds them too much, it will still be effective.


    Especially Jade Orange, if it hadn''t been held by Monkey King in time, I''m afraid it would have fallen to the ground.


    This sound of baby crying was actually an extremely powerful mental attack, stinging the soul while also having the effect of dizzying the target.


    "It turned out to be a mental attack, and even we are not completely immune? What kind of trouble did Swift get back?" Gentle asked in surprise.


    At the same time, a series of''banging'' sounds rang out, and the trees in front of them collapsed one after another, shocking countless birds and beasts...


    And Swift¡¯s figure also appeared in front of several people, but they were surprised to find that they almost disappeared in the blink of an eye at Swift¡¯s terrifying speed, but now, although Swift¡¯s speed is still extremely fast, but they are soft and clear. Seeing its trajectory, it seems that its speed has been slowed down...


    Seeing it fleeing desperately, it seems to be very strenuous. In its eyes, there is also a touch of anxiety...


    But when he saw Monkey King, the anxiety in Swift''s eyes immediately turned into relief and excitement, and the vague screaming of''jijiji'' seemed to be for help...


    The next moment, I suddenly saw a huge black shadow leaping from behind it, and the blowing wind actually knocked all the ancient trees around to the ground!


    Then the sharp claws turned into a cold light and slammed towards the Swift claws!


    Fortunately, Swift''s body is very small. Although the speed has been slowed down, she is still extremely agile. She flaps her wings and evades!


    However, the strange beast at the back suddenly flapped its wings and hung the terrible wind. It actually swallowed the small body of Swift and slammed through an ancient tree, with a''bang'', and slammed deeply. Into the ground!


    "Chiji~~" While Swift screamed, she also uttered an anxious cry for help, but the voice was a bit vague, as if something was shouting in her mouth.


    Under the two wings and one fan, once again dodged the jump and trample of the strange beast, but where the Swift was before, it was cracked and opened, and a huge hole was stepped out by the foot of the monster. Come!It can be seen that the strength of this alien beast is indeed amazing.


    It''s just that although Swift dodges, the strange beast suddenly waved its wings again, and the terrible wind swept through, and once again fanned Swift out, clinging to the ground all the way, and rolling down in the direction of Monkey King...


    When she had to stop, Swift''s whole body was already covered in scars, but her radiant hair now looked messy and dirty, looking very embarrassed.


    But at this moment, the alien beast flashed its body, carrying a terrifying wind, and appeared directly above Swift in an instant, and the sharp and cold feet slammed down on Swift again!


    The bodies of the two are completely disproportionate, making people look at it, and it will inevitably produce a picture of Swift''s body broken to pieces if he is stepped on.


    Being abused all the way and fleeing, Swift at this time seemed to have reached the limit, and could no longer dodge this mortal step!


    The three women of Ning Yueyue who were not far away all exclaimed: "Teacher, hurry up, save Swift!"


    Monkey King stretched his right hand flat, and the Swift who was about to be trampled to death appeared in his hand so suddenly. Looking at Swift''s miserable appearance, Monkey King cut off his body in an unkind tone, and said lightly: "You will be very courageous then, you dare to fight the idea of ??this wild and wild animal inner alchemy."


    "Chiji~~" Swift made a hoarse cry again, and leaned back into Monkey King''s hand in a very funny way, with a small mouth, actually spit out a fist-sized bead...


    And the alien beasts in the distance stepped into the air again, seeming to feel something, looking to the place where Monkey King and the others were, especially when they saw the fist-sized bead, they roared and rushed into the sky instantly, and their figure brought a terrible wind. , Appeared in front of Monkey King instantly!


    When they got closer, Qingrou and the others could see the appearance of this strange beast.


    It has a strong beast body, above the beast head, there are three carved heads, it looks majestic and domineering!


    PS: There are four shifts today, this is the first shift...

 1338 Chapter 43 God

    The alien beast in front of him has a strong beast body. On top of the beast''s head, there are three carved heads. It looks awe-inspiring and domineering, full of fierce power.


    "This...what kind of martial beast is this? Why have I never seen it? But the breath is so strong..." Gently looked at the strange beast in front of him, with a look of shock.She lived in the Star Dou Great Forest for so long, but she never knew there was such a existence in this forest.


    "The wild animal, Gu eagle, I didn''t expect that there will be such a level of alien beast in this world..." Monkey King looked at the Gu eagle in front of him and said lightly.Immediately he played with the inner alchemy in his hand, and the look in Gu Diao''s eyes was a bit playful.


    "Gu eagle? A wild animal? What is that?" Ning Yueyue asked with a puzzled look.


    "It''s a kind of alien beasts that are more advanced and terrifying than martial beasts. Their cultivation bases are not based on years, but on the cultivation of inner alchemy!" Monkey King said lightly.


    Ning Yueyue and the others nodded faintly.


    "Huh~ I didn''t expect anyone in this world to know my name..." Gu Diao gazed at Monkey King and hummed coldly. At the same time, he looked at the still standing bud with extreme vigilance, and his eyes appeared. There was a trace of dignity and fear, because it sensed a threat and danger from Lei''s breath.


    As for Monkey King, it couldn''t sense the slightest aura of danger at all, so it clearly treated him as an ordinary person.


    "Return the inner alchemy to me, I can assume that nothing has happened!" Gu Diao stared at the inner alchemy in Sun Wukong''s hand, and the fierce light flickered in his eyes, but it was not easy to sense Lei, so he tried his best to endure It didn''t burst out, otherwise, with its temperament, it would have eaten all the people here with its mouth open.


    There are beasts in the water, the name is Gu eagle, its shape is like a eagle, its sound is like a baby crying and cannibalism.


    This is a ferocious animal that cannibalize.


    "A god-level inner alchemy, you can pay it back?" Monkey King looked at Gu Diao with a playful expression, and said lightly.


    "You..." Gu Diao couldn''t help being shocked, the god pill he was sealed with was actually seen through?"These people must not stay!" Together with the thoughts, the cold killing intent instantly leaked out, and the fierce aura also went toward the Monkey King.


    A fierce light flashed in the eyes of Lei on the side, but she suddenly saw Monkey King wave his hand, and immediately became quiet again.


    Ning Yueyue''s three daughters were so scared that their complexions changed drastically, and they hid behind Monkey King, gently and shockedly asking: "Teacher, this is really a god-level monster?!"


    "Well, and it''s not an ordinary god-level..." Monkey King nodded, playing with the inner alchemy in his hand, watching Gu Diao faintly said: "I''m very curious, you who are infinitely close to the god king, after all What a bad thing did he do to force his inner alchemy out, seal it, and hide in this world!"


    "You..." After hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Gu Diao''s heart was even more shocked. This person could even see through its true strength?Looking at Monkey King, Gu Diao suddenly felt cold all over his body, and there was a sense of horror that Monkey King had peeped all over his body. In shock, his scalp was numb!


    Isn''t he an ordinary person?Why can you see through your own essence at a glance?If he is not an ordinary person, then, it can only explain one thing, he is an existence that is so terrifying that it can''t even sense the slightest!


    The gentle three people on the side heard such a conversation, and their eyes widened in surprise. It seemed that they heard an incredible conversation...


    The killing intent was reduced, Gu Carved''s eyes rolled, and his body was filled with a cunning aura: "What are you talking about? How could I be a god, gods are in the god realm, and there is no way to come from the lower realm to the mortal..."


    "There are always exceptions in everything, not absolute! And, how do you know that gods can''t come to the mortal world? Didn''t you say that you are not a god?" Monkey King looked at Gu Diao and smiled faintly.


    "If you live a long time, naturally you will know more secrets!" Gu Diao said lightly.


    "Really?" Monkey King looked at it with a playful look, playing with the god pill in his hand, and said: "You said, if I lift this seal, what interesting things will happen?"


    "Dare you!!" Gu Vulture roared suddenly, and the terrible aura surging out unreservedly. At this moment, it can no longer remain calm, because it is very clear that if its position is detected by the gods, then, It will have trouble.


    "Okay... terrible aura..." Gentle suddenly changed her expression: "This... this is at least infinitely close to a million-year-old martial beast, right? Is it... really a god-level alien beast?!!!" Looking at the god pill in Sun Wukong''s hand, even without the god pill of the source of power, his breath is still so terrifying. This is not a god, and what is it?


    "Mom! I actually saw a god-level martial beast..." Ning Yueyue hugged Sun Wukong''s thigh tightly, and while watching Gu Diao''s eyes were full of shock, she was also extremely excited.God!They actually saw God.


    "This is not a martial beast..." Qingrou corrected her face earnestly: "It''s a strange beast, and, at the God level, we''ve seen it a long time ago!" With that, she gently looked at Sun Wukong and Lei.


    "That''s what..." He stretched out his tongue softly and cutely.


    "I''m really dare!" Monkey King looked at Gu Eagle faintly, smiled slightly, the light in his hand shone lightly, and only heard a soft click, as if something was broken...


    "Asshole! I''ll kill you!" Gu Diao''s eyes showed horror, and endless violence was entrained in the angry aura. The eagle on the far left let out an angry neigh, which was actually exhaling an extremely terrifying chill. In the meantime, the surrounding area was condensed into ice, and they shuddered in an instant.


    Moreover, the cold air spread at an alarming speed, sweeping towards Monkey King and the others...


    A roar like a dragon yin suddenly resounded, and the white shadow flashed, and the terrifying cold air that had swept through was instantly broken and dissipated. Then, with a bang, the Gu sculpture was hit by the white shadow. He flew out, breaking countless ancient trees all the way, and then crashing down on the cliff behind, causing the cliff to be directly sunk to a depth of tens of meters!Crushed rocks are flying all over the sky!


    Gentle and they were all stunned by the scene in front of them!I stared blankly at Lei''s head hitting the flying Gu eagle, then walked towards it leisurely, stood still, raised his front foot, and stomped on Gu Eagle''s body''bang, bang, bang,'' that scene was violent and bloody!


    At the same time, the black ciphertext on the god pill in Monkey King''s hand also gradually disappeared, and the terrible energy fluctuations also rushed out from the god pill, and the energy overflowed here, making them gentle. After taking a breath, I felt that the spirit power in my body was about to explode to a level...


    However, in a short time, two unusually terrifying auras also suddenly descended and appeared in front of the Monkey Kings, but their figures were a little illusory...


    PS: Second more...

 1339 Chapter Forty Four

    It''s just that the aura of these two people is abnormally terrifying, and the body is also exceptionally huge, which is not comparable to that of mortals. One of them is wrapped in dark red magic patterns, and the terrifying aura makes the entire forest seem to be trembling.


    And the other one was equally huge, but the secret pattern that was wrapped around it was dark golden. His appearance was that even the air became extremely heavy, and the earth trembled because of him.


    At first glance, these two people are not mortals, but gods, gods in this world plane!And they are two very lofty law enforcement officers who descended from the gods!


    It''s just that these two gods law enforcement agents have just arrived, and they are stunned by the images they saw, because they saw that their goal this time, at this time, was actually being trampled on by a white horse!


    That hoof and hoof went down so hard that even the two gods felt a pain when they saw it. Where is this evil white horse?Actually torturing that Gu vulture, that is a wild and wild animal close to the level of the god king!


    "God Shura, I... Am I right? A white horse in the human world is torturing that Gu eagle..." The man covered in dark gold secret patterns said in shock.


    "It seems that this white horse is not simple..." God Shura looked at Lei solemnly, his eyes flashing with surprise: "It''s really weird, when did a god-level monster appear in this world? Not knowing?"


    "Has something changed in this world? The God Realm will lose control of the Human Realm? I don''t even know the appearance of a god-level alien beast?" Another god frowned slightly.


    "Oh, that''s not bad! The God Realm actually sent two gods to catch this strange beast. In other words, what bad things did this strange beast do? Could it be that he raped the wife or concubine of the god realm''s head? Actually, he would send two gods. Law enforcement officers from the world came to arrest themselves!"


    "En?!!" The sudden voice behind them made the two gods law enforcement officers shocked at the same time. Of course, they were not surprised by Monkey King''s sudden words, but because their identity was suddenly guessed through. Arrived.


    When did anyone in the world know the law enforcement of the gods?At a glance, their true identities were revealed, and the content of the words shocked them, even angered them. What does it mean to rape the wives or concubines of the gods?These words have no respect for God and are simply an insult. People in the human world dare to insult the highest God?Provoking the majesty of God, can they not be angry or surprised?


    The two turned their heads at the same time and looked at Monkey King full of anger.


    People who don''t face it personally will not understand how terrifying God''s anger is. Even those whose aura can stun their souls tremble, and they dare not let out the atmosphere.


    However, Sun Wukong didn''t realize it, and he slapped the two gods to the ground with one hand, and said indifferently: "Hey, I''m asking you something! Are you looking for something?"


    "?????"


    "!!!"


    While the two law enforcement officers of the gods were puzzled, they were also full of shock!This...what''s the situation?We were slapped to the ground by the ordinary person in front of us?And he didn''t even notice any reaction. How could this be possible!We are gods!Really careless.


    After the shock, the two gods were very angry. They were gods. How could they be slapped to the ground by others, and the whole body was surging with supernatural power, suddenly standing up, and the earth was shaking constantly because of the anger of the two gods.


    "TMD, I want to ask you something! What are you pretending to be!" It''s just a pity that the two gods law enforcement officers who just wanted to go crazy suddenly felt a pain in their foreheads, and were knocked to the ground by Monkey King again, and a dog came to chew the mud!


    While the two God Realm law enforcement officers were shocked, they were also full of shock. If once was accidental, then twice, if they still thought they were careless, then they were really stupid.


    The two God Realm law enforcement officers suddenly raised their heads and looked at Monkey King in shock: "You...who are you? In the God Realm, we seem to have never seen you?"


    "Little...Sister Gentle...The two gods...the gods have gone to earth...and they were slapped to the ground by the teacher..." Ning Yueyue tugged her soft sleeves blankly and muttered.


    "I...I saw it..." Gentle also had a dazed face. She had heard from the teacher before that even if a hundred-level god came, she would be slapped to the ground. She thought her teacher was bragging. Unexpectedly, now it was really the two gods who had fallen from the gods on the ground!


    "Oh my God! What kind of existence have we worshiped as a teacher?!!!" Yu Tiancheng said with a shocked and dazed expression, but in the bottom of her heart, there was tremendous excitement and pride.Because the man in front of him who slapped the two gods, but their teacher.


    "I am not the god of the gods..." Sun Wukong waved his hand faintly, and said, "By the way, you haven''t answered my question yet, what bad thing did this Gu eagle do that was chased and killed by your gods?"


    "Isn''t the god of the gods?" The two gods law enforcers were shocked. At the same time, it was no wonder that they could stay in the human world...


    "Hey? No! With your strength, how could it be possible to stay in the human world?" God Shura frowned and asked.


    "Is it me asking you, or you asking me?" God Shura just stood up, but was knocked to the ground by Monkey King.If God Shura is not angry, it is false, but he also discovered that Monkey King is much stronger than them, so strong that they have no room for resistance!


    For the first time, God Shura felt what it was like to be sad. As a god, he was abused. It was really uncomfortable.


    When does this world come to a god who can walk around the human world at will?I feel shocked to think about it!


    Although angry, God Shura did not dare to go wild, because he knew very well what a terrifying existence is a god who ignores the rules and can freely play in the world!At the same time, he was full of envy, and the God Realm was boring. If he could, he would rather stay in the Human Realm.


    "This is the cause of the matter. This Gu Eagle has been wanted by the God Realm for tens of thousands of years. Gods in the God Realm know that once they enter the God Realm, they cannot come to the Human Realm, but there are always exceptions to the God Realm. This artifact can temporarily break the barrier between the gods and the human world and enter the human world. I can¡¯t explain the specific reason. Gu carving stole this artifact and sneaked away from the lower realm, but it was only temporary, but I couldn¡¯t. Understand, why this guy has been hiding in the human world for so many years, but we have no news!"


    "Because Gu Diao spit out his divine pill and sealed it, his strength dropped to level ninety-nine, and he deliberately hid it, you can''t find it..." Monkey King took out the divine pill in his hand and said lightly.


    "So that''s it!" God Shura suddenly realized, astonished: "This strange beast actually has such a strange talent..."


    PS: The third one, the next one...

 1340 Chapter 45—Horror Blast

    "But you didn''t clarify the matter, why did Gu Eagle steal the artifact from the lower realm!" Monkey King said lightly.


    God Shura said with a serious face: "Because Gu carvings are human-eating by nature, when they arrived in the God Realm, they changed to eat gods. Later, in an accident, he ate two of the children of the god king, which caused the god king to furious. He personally encircled and hunted down, in order to escape for his life, Gu Eagle stole the artifact and escaped to the human world. Therefore, he violated the rules of the gods and was included in the list of kills!"


    "If the barrier on this divine pill is broken, we really can''t find it. For this matter, I have to say thank you!" God Shura looked at Monkey King and said with gratitude.


    "As long as you catch it back, it''s a great achievement, right?" Monkey King looked at the two gods Shura and said lightly.


    "You won''t stop us?" God Shura looked at Monkey King nervously. He was still very afraid of this terrifying existence that was so powerful that he was too frightened.


    "Whatever, take the corpse away, this god pill is mine!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Uh~ it''s okay!" The two gods of Shura were taken aback, and they looked at each other, but they could only nod their heads helplessly.The two gods held their fists respectfully at the Monkey King at the same time to show gratitude and respect for the strong.


    Then he walked towards the dying Gu Eagle by Lei and looked at its fractured footprints. The eyes of the two gods law enforcers towards Lei were full of terror. This is too cruel, this is extraordinary. Beast!Although the strength has been reduced to level ninety-nine, the powerful physical strength is still there. However, even so, it is still crippled by this horse, which shows the terrible strength of this white horse.


    "Uh! The horse god! Can we take it away?" The god Shura asked Lei very politely.As a god, he naturally sensed the horror of Lei, perhaps even stronger than his own in the gods!


    This time the Lower Realm was too shocked for them, and they encountered such two terrifying gods who were not restricted by rules!The high-ranking law enforcement officers of the God Realm were so weak that they pretended to be grandsons, which was too awkward.


    Lei ignored the two gods because she was as arrogant as her and only obeyed Monkey King''s orders.


    Although the two law enforcement officers of God Shura were angry, they did not dare to attack, because they believed that as long as they had the slightest disrespect, they would have to be replaced by the two who were trampled on the ground.


    It wasn''t until Sun Wukong faintly waved her hand that Lei suddenly kicked and trampled the tragic Gu carving to death under her hoof.Because Sun Wukong said before that the corpse was taken away and the god pill returned to him, Lei completed the task very well.


    God Shura fumbled for a while on Gu carving''s corpse, and suddenly a strange wave flashed in his hand, his expression suddenly happy...


    However, at this moment, the change suddenly changed, and a ghost of the soul suddenly shot out from the god pill in the hands of Sun Wukong, and suddenly hit the god of Asura and flew out!


    "Soul?!" Another gods law enforcer, the war god of power, shouted angrily, a destructive power that contained terrifying power spewed out of his hand, and grabbed the spirit of the gu eagle...


    However, at this moment, a strange ancient mirror the size of two slaps combined shot out from Gu carving''s corpse!


    At the same time, Gu Diao''s spirit also uttered an extremely angry and crazy roar: "Haha~~ Want to catch me back to receive my work? Dreaming! You all die for me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the god pill in Sun Wukong''s hand suddenly burst into light, exuding a strong and full of destructive aura, a terrible repulsion also burst out, trying to break free from Sun Wukong''s right hand.


    "Is this going to explode?" Monkey King looked at Gu Diao''s spirit with interest, and smiled slightly: "Looking at you so decisive, how can you ruin your kindness!" As he said, he actually let go of his hands. The god pill, once the pill got out of trouble, it immediately turned into a stream of light and flew towards the soul of the Gu carving, and at the same time merged into the ancient mirror together with the soul...


    "You... why did you let go?!!!" The War God of Li immediately yelled out at Monkey King''s behavior, his whole body radiant and disappeared in a flash...


    "You lunatic!" God Shura also yelled, and his body was radiant, and the War God of the same power disappeared together. These two gods law enforcement officers went back to the gods!


    They also had to go back, because Gu Diao was going to explode the god pill, burn the god soul, provoke the power of the gods'' artifacts, and come to a big blew up!In such a self-detonation, as strong as them, you have to kneel!


    And as the divine pill and divine soul merged into the ancient mirror, the ancient mirror suddenly shined, and everything seemed to be static in time. Between shrinking and shrinking, a silent explosion resounded and destroyed. The light wave instantly submerged within one hundred meters of surrounding area, but it couldn''t spread outward!


    Because the destructive light wave of explosion is already blocked by an invisible barrier, it cannot spread at all!


    When the light wave dissipated, everything was turned into ruins in the enchantment of 100 meters, and there was a terrible deep pit with pitch black and bottomless!


    A strange beast close to the god king and the explosion of the magical weapon increase, the power is actually terrifying!Had it not been for Monkey King to set up a barrier, this Star Dou Great Forest would have no more creatures!


    At the center of the explosion, a two-meter-wide space crack was exploded, and the human world space was torn apart!


    Because the power of the gods surpassed the human world, and coupled with a self-destruction close to the god king, the power can be imagined, the space of the human world naturally cannot withstand such a terrible self-destruction!


    But the figures of Monkey King and the three gentle little loli have been swallowed by the cracks in the space, and disappeared...


    Just as the space cracks healed rapidly, the figure of Lei on the side turned into a white shadow, instantly submerged in the crack, and disappeared at the same time...


    When the space is healed, the original calm is restored here, but the bottomless pothole gives people an extremely terrifying shock!


    In the void of space, the three little loli hugged Monkey King tightly, looking around with horror, her eyes full of fear: "Old... teacher... here... where is... where is it?"


    "In the cracks of the broken space..." Monkey King had a plain face, and his whole body was wrapped in a light shield to defend against the tearing attack from the space storm, so that Qingrou and the others could be safe.Then smiled slightly: "It''s okay to get close to the power of the god king, but it tears the space of the human world!"


    The reason why Monkey King didn''t stop Gu Eagle''s self-detonation was just to see the power of this self-destruction, and to understand the level of the gods in this world.


    "Teacher, don''t you speak so plainly, okay? We were thrown into the cracks in the space!" A soft face was horrified.


    Monkey King glanced at the suddenly flashing Lei, and smiled faintly: "It''s just a space crack. What''s so nervous? Since everything is here, then go out!"


    As he said, his light hand melted, and the empty space in front of him shattered immediately, and a crack emerged...


    When Monkey King walked out of the space crack holding three little loli, he looked at the dense forest in front of him, frowning slightly: "At this point in time, something is wrong..."


    PS: The fourth one is gone today...

 1341 Chapter 46 The Beautiful Woman

    "The time is wrong? Teacher, what''s the matter?" Gentle looked at Monkey King with a puzzled expression.


    "We have passed through twenty years ago!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Twenty years ago?" Gentle and the others were all taken aback. It was the first time that they heard of the word "crossing", and they were unavoidably shocked.


    "In other words, your mother is still alive..." Monkey King looked softly and smiled.


    "My mother...now...is still alive?!!!" Gentle was stunned, her body trembled because of her excitement.Immediately after yelling out "Mother", he ran crazy towards the center of the Star Dou Forest...


    "Hey? What''s wrong with Sister Qingrou? Even if you are looking for your mother, you don''t have to run around in the forest, right?" Ning Yueyue said in astonishment.


    "I even forgot to tell you that Gentle is a 100,000-year-old martial beast, so she and her mother are naturally martial beasts." Sun Wukong said.


    "Hey? Sister Qingrou is a martial beast?!!!" Ning Yueyue and Yu Tiancheng were both shocked.


    "Just know it, don''t say it, otherwise it will be very troublesome."


    "Well, we won''t tell you if we are killed!" Ning Yueyue and Yu Tiancheng looked at each other, and said vowedly, her eyes filled with determination.


    "Let''s go, follow up, gentle and far away!" Sun Wukong said, carrying Ning Yueyue and Yu Tiancheng on horseback, and then grabbed the Swift who wanted to leave and rode Lei Chao and softly chased...


    At Lei''s speed, he caught up with Gentle in just a few moments, and Monkey King extended his right hand to Gentle while running: "Come on! With your short legs, it may take a few days to get to the center! "


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Gentle Qiao blushed, knowing that she was too excited, and stretched out her little hand to let Monkey King pull her on her horse.


    "Lei, go to the center of the forest at the fastest speed." Knowing that Qingrou was very anxious and excited at this moment, Sun Wukong immediately ordered.


    Lei whispered, her figure flashed, and she disappeared here in an instant!The speed is as fast as teleporting, but within three seconds, it has already appeared in the center of the Star Dou Forest!


    Looking at the familiar scene in front of me, my gentle heart was particularly excited.


    Er Ming, who was lying prone in the sun by the water pool, was directly ignored by her, but her gaze stared blankly at a distance, a huge white rabbit lying prone under an ancient tree, accurate In general, it should be the beautiful woman sitting on the shoulders of the rabbit and gently combing her beautiful hair. The moment she saw her gently, she burst into tears: "Mom!!!"


    With a loud cry of excitement, he softly jumped down from Lei''s back, and flew towards the woman like a swallow in her arms...


    PS: In the comics, in the memories of Gentle, both her and her mother have been transformed into human figures, but the comics are adapted, so in my setting, Gentle¡¯s mother has been transformed at this moment, but Gentle has not yet, still Just one hundred thousand years of soft bone rabbit.


    However, at this time, Qingrou seems to have forgotten her identity. For her, everything here is familiar to her, but for Er Ming, they are hateful humans!


    Therefore, while gently running towards the beautiful woman, Er Ming''s eyes lay down on his side and basking in the sun, showing a fierce light, suddenly stood up, and the huge body formed a terrible shadow in front of the gentle face!


    And that beautiful woman''s complexion changed slightly, and the white rabbit also stood up suddenly, with fierce gleams in her eyes, staring hostilely at Monkey King and the others, in a posture of attacking at any time.


    "Er Ming! Wait! I am Gentle!" Seeing that the furious Er Ming was about to smash his fist, he was softly surprised and immediately confirmed his identity.


    Er Ming was obviously stunned. Why would a mere human know its name?Still saying that he is gentle?Thinking, it looked at the huge white soft-bone rabbit behind it, and when it looked at Gentle, a cold and fierce light appeared in its eyes again. This time, it threw down at Gentle without hesitation...


    "Why?!" With a soft face in disbelief, she was puzzled that Er Ming would attack her, and she was a little at a loss. For a while, she forgot to dodge.


    Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, his figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Gentle, with one hand stretched out, and lightly caught Er Ming''s terrifying giant fist that slammed down in anger, without the slightest ripple.


    Upon seeing this, the beautiful woman finally changed her color and showed shock. She knew how terrifying Er Ming''s punch was, but she didn''t expect that this person would take it with ease, so his strength... just thought Thinking, the heart of the beautiful woman is full of dignity.


    Seeing this, the white soft-bone rabbit gave a strange cry, kicked its limbs on the ground, and instantly bounced and shot towards Monkey King!


    "Snapped!"


    Monkey King just snapped his fingers, and the soft bone rabbit that came out of the lasing shot suddenly stood still in the air, unable to move, and was imprisoned together with Er Ming, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t move anymore!


    "Gentle! Erming!" Upon seeing the beautiful woman, her complexion changed drastically. The strength of the incoming person made her feel astonished. She wanted to go to the rescue. However, even her movements were also imprisoned, and she was unable to move.


    "Don''t show us such hostility as soon as you come, in fact, we have no malice!" Monkey King walked slowly to the woman and said lightly: "If you understand, just listen to us and explain!" He said, and hit again. With a snap of his fingers, the power that restrained Er Ming disappeared instantly.


    The soft bone rabbit that stagnated in the air naturally rushed forward, but it rushed into the air, and when it crashed to the ground, a teleport appeared in front of the woman and blocked her behind, with a grinning rage. Staring at Monkey King, his eyes were full of hostility, but this time, he did not launch an attack hastily.


    "Gentle, you will be fierce when you are not transformed!" Monkey King looked at Gentle beside him, and smiled slightly.


    "It''s...not there!" Gentle Qiao blushed, a little embarrassed.After doing this, her excitement was somewhat calmed down.They also understand that the current self is just a strange human that they hate for Er Ming.


    "Er Ming, Gentle, you should withdraw first, I think these people should not have any bad intentions..." The beautiful woman also opened her mouth, pulling away from Er Ming and the soft bone rabbit, and looked at Monkey King with fear, and finally turned her gaze. Frozen on the gentle body: "Who are you?"


    The reason she had this question was that the gentle breath was very familiar. It was similar to the bony rabbit beside her, but it was a bit strange.The gentle breath of transformation is purer, cleaner, and more terrifying!Because Gentle has not only transformed the human form, but even the martial spirit has evolved into a fairy bone rabbit!..

 1342 Chapter 47-Self and Self

    "Mom! I am Gentle! Gentle!..." Gentle looked at the woman in front of her, her expression very excited.


    The soft bone rabbit on the side uttered a strange cry of dissatisfaction softly, and his eyes were full of hostility.This damn human being actually called his mother his mother and said he was called Qingrou. Is this pretending to be himself?


    After hearing the soft words, the woman was obviously stunned, and then said with a gentle expression: "Well, did you admit the wrong person?"


    "No, you are my mother!" With a gentle expression of excitement, "Also, I am it..." Then, he pointed to the soft bone rabbit beside him: "In short, I am after it transforms. Looks like..."


    "Ah? You are my soft and soft look? What are you talking about? I didn''t understand!" The woman looked at her softly with a puzzled expression.


    "Oh! I don''t know how to explain it! Anyway, I am gentle...you are my mother..." He said, pointing to the bony rabbit next to him and said: "I am it, it is me..."


    "Why can it be you in my house?" The woman looked at Qingrou and laughed softly.


    "I...I...I...Oh! I''m confused myself! Teacher, I can''t do it anymore, it''s up to you to explain it!" His face flushed softly and anxiously, and he looked at Monkey King for help.


    "Okay! It''s actually very simple, we come from twenty years later..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Yes! That''s it!" Qingrou replied immediately: "About 13 years or nearly 14 years later, my mother will be hunted by the people of the Wuhun Temple, and Softbone Rabbit Qingrou chose to transform in order to avenge you. , After being transformed, I am now... Then six years later, I met the teacher... Then I ran into a strange beast Gu eagle that came from the gods to the human realm. I heard from the teacher that it was close to the god king But the Gu Eagle was defeated by Lei, and didn¡¯t want to be captured by the law enforcers of the gods, so I chose to burn the souls, fuse the artifacts, and explode the gods. As a result, the space cracks were torn apart. When we came out, I discovered that it was twenty years ago..."


    "It sounds weird...but I probably understand what you mean..." The gentle mother smiled slightly, rubbed her soft head, her face was full of gentleness: "Thank you so hard, gentle!"


    "You...you believe me?" Gently widened her eyes and looked at the woman in front of her, filled with surprise.


    "At first I couldn''t believe it, but now, I believe in my feelings and the breath of you. Although a lot has changed, I know that you are my gentleness!" The woman said, her face was gentle. He gently hugged it into his arms.


    "Mom, it''s great to be able to see you!" With tears streaming down her face with soft excitement, she hugged her mother tightly, smelling the familiar smell, filled her mind and body with comforting warmth. .


    Suddenly the water of the lake rolled over, and the huge cow head of the sky green cow python emerged from the water. Seeing the gentleness in the woman''s arms, her tone seemed a little surprised: "This breath is indeed very similar to Sister Gentle... Traveling through time and space? This kind of thing. Never heard of..."


    But the soft bone rabbit looked softly, but curiosity appeared in her eyes. Is this human being herself?It feels so small!Stretching out his forelimbs, he touched it gently with curiosity...


    "Don''t..." Monkey King immediately stopped him, but it was a pity that Soft Bone Rabbit Gentle had already touched Gentle. In a moment, the space was distorted, and Gentle''s mother was directly shaken out by a terrifying force of time and space, and the next bite of blood sprayed. After coming out, his face turned pale, and a terrible bloody mouth appeared on his chest...


    And the gentle body of Gentle and Gentlebone Rabbit gradually twisted together in the distorted space, it seemed as if they were about to merge into one, and as if they were about to be torn apart!


    This strange and terrifying scene shocked Er Ming, they all roared, rushing towards the twisted spatial vortex...


    "You won''t be able to die!" Upon seeing this, Monkey King waved Daming and Erming away, looking at the soft bony rabbit and Gentle in the distortion of time and space, but shook his head helplessly: "You really like to give it to me. Cause trouble!"


    As he said, his figure flashed and appeared in the twisted time and space. The overbearing law of time and space revolved, forcibly repairing the twisted time and space, and forcibly pulling the soft and soft bunny apart, and Monkey King took the soft and backed a few steps, and Softbone Rabbit kept a certain distance, then looked up at the sky, and found that he hadn''t awakened the Lord of this world, and he was relieved.


    Daming and Erming were suddenly thrown away by Monkey King. Seeing that both the gentle mother and the soft bone rabbit were injured. They were furious and suddenly climbed up from the ground. They looked at Monkey King and roared, eyes full of cold hostility: "Humans, Give me an explanation right away, or you will be prepared to bear our anger!" Obviously, they regard all this as a conspiracy.


    "Shit~~"


    Suddenly, a nose full of anger sounded, and Lei¡¯s eyes were already burning with anger. The originally harmless aura of humans and animals suddenly became extremely violent. The terrible killing intent almost caused the world to change. As the clouds rolled, it was already It''s dark...


    What kind of status is Monkey King. Two martial beasts dare to be so rude. As a mount, Lei clearly felt that the majesty of his master was provoked, and became angry on the spot!


    I saw a flash of white light and two loud noises. The huge bodies of the Titan Great Ape and the Sky Blue Bull Python instantly turned into two black shadows flying all the way along the ground, causing the ground to crack and rumbling!In the dense ancient wood jungle, it was smashed out of two deep trench roads, extending straight for hundreds of meters!That scene was shocking and shocking!


    "Da Ming! Er Ming!"


    Qingrou''s mother and Qingrou exclaimed at the same time, and Qingrou broke free from Monkey King''s arms, pointing to Lei with an angry expression and shouting: "Lei, what are you doing! They are Daming and Erming!"


    "The majesty of the master does not allow two martial beasts to provoke you!" Lei spoke in front of Gentle and them for the first time. Her voice was a very beautiful female voice, full of the dignity and majesty of a superior, but the same , Is also full of coldness, which makes people listen, and can''t help but feel a little timid: "Even if it''s your companion! The honor of the master is not what you can imagine!"


    "I..." Hearing Lei''s voice softly, she suddenly didn''t dare to speak anymore, and was obviously shocked by Lei''s majestic aura.


    Even Ning Yueyue and Yu Tiancheng had frightened expressions, and they dared not talk to each other.


    "Okay, Lei, I''m not that big yet!" Monkey King waved his hand at Lei and said lightly.


    "Even if you don''t care, as your humble mount, you have an obligation to maintain your majesty!" Lei''s tone is serious, with unshakable determination.


    PS: Today is the second update...

 1343 Chapter 48—The Past and the Future

    The existence of Monkey King is Lei''s belief, and naturally he cannot be desecrated by others.


    Sun Wukong naturally knew this, so he didn''t blame Sin Lei. He waved his hand lightly, softly and softly on the soft bone rabbit, and he immediately recovered from the injury caused by the distortion of time and space.


    Soft bone rabbit gently ran towards the woman not far away, lifted her up from the ground, and whispered softly. The pale complexion of the woman and the blood spilling from the corners of her mouth made it anxious, and at the same time it was a special self-blame. Because my mother''s injury seems to be caused by it.


    Gentle also trot over and looked at the woman with concern: "Mom, are you okay?" But she gently kept a certain distance from Rou Bone Rabbit, fearing that the previous thing would happen suddenly.


    "It''s okay..." The woman shook her head and smiled slightly.Naturally, she also saw that the Monkey Kings were not malicious, otherwise they would not have the slightest room for resistance with the terrifying strength that Lei had shown before.


    "Teacher..." Immediately softly glanced at Monkey King with a look of help.


    Monkey King stepped forward, condensed the white light in his hand, poured it on the woman, and made her recover instantly.


    The woman was immediately full of admiration for Monkey King¡¯s treatment methods. When she looked at Daming and Erming in the distance, and there was no life-threatening danger, she breathed a sigh of relief, leaned slightly towards Monkey King, and said apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. , Daming ran into Er Ming too violently, I hereby express my deep apologies to you, but what happened just now?"


    "A time and space cannot accommodate two selves. It is usually nothing, but once touched, time and space will be distorted and strangled into nothingness! Even the balance order of the world will be destroyed, and the image of space and time disorder will occur. Therefore, traveling through time and space, Changing the future is not allowed by the law." Monkey King explained lightly.


    "It''s so serious?" The woman looked at the two gentlemen in front of her with a bit of fear, with lingering fears. Just now, she almost lost her most important daughter.


    After listening softly, his eyes widened and his face was scared. He glanced at Soft Bone Rabbit softly, ran to Monkey King''s side, hugged his thigh, looking for protection.


    At the same time, Soft Bone Rabbit Gentle screamed and jumped out behind him, pulling a certain distance from Gentle.


    This was like a bird with a frightened bow, which caused Ning Yueyue and the others to laugh.


    But at this moment, Da Ming and Er Ming also came here from the distant jungle, but they were covered in bruises, and their breath was sluggish, especially Er Ming''s limping appearance, which made people laugh.


    It''s just that in their eyes, there is no anger, the eyes looking at Lei, some only fear and fear, and even worship!In the world of martial beasts, they also respect their strength. They also know that they have wrongly blamed Monkey King before, and their original anger has naturally changed into respect for the strong.


    "Da Ming, Er Ming, are you okay?" Both the gentle and gentle mother asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, two days of training will be fine!" Daming uttered, Tong Erming came to Sun Wukong, knelt down, and said respectfully: "Sorry, sir, we ran into it before, request Your forgiveness!"


    Being easily defeated by Lei has made them realize that this seemingly handsome white horse has definitely reached the god level, and the existence of the god level is only Monkey King''s mount, so how terrifying is the identity of Monkey King?


    Kneeling to worship God is not a shameful thing, but an extremely glorious thing, not to mention a terrifying existence greater than God!


    Therefore, kneeling down in front of Monkey King, Daming and Er Ming didn''t feel ashamed at all, but were excited. If they were advised by the other party, it would be a great chance for them!


    "While staying there, it was a lesson for you just now." Monkey King waved his hand lightly.


    "Thank you for your deep understanding!" Daming said, and went to the side to heal with Erming.


    After Daming and Er Ming left, Qingrou''s mother also looked at Qingrou very seriously: "Qingrou, you said before, the future me is dead?"


    Upon hearing this softly, a ray of hatred flashed in his eyes, and his eyes became red: "Well, it is from the Spirit Hall..."


    "Really...As a martial beast, after all, it is impossible to escape the fate of being hunted and killed..." The woman sighed slightly, her tone a little helpless, but she was not afraid of fear.


    "Don''t worry, mother, now that there is a teacher, no one can hurt you anymore! And I have become very powerful now! There are still fourteen years, and after fourteen years, even me, Can level the whole Wuhun Hall!" said with a gentle expression of excitement and a confident expression.


    "Gentle, you have this heart. Mom is already very happy, but didn''t you hear it? Your teacher has just said that changing the future is not allowed by the law. I don''t want you to have any accidents for me. ¡­" The woman rubbed her soft head and smiled, her eyes filled with maternal love.


    "Teacher, my mother will be fine, right?" Gentle immediately looked at Monkey King nervously.


    "This is natural. When we go back, we just need to take your mother away! In the future, she will be dead, and she will be taken away by us. It will not have much effect." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Great!" He cheered softly and immediately picked up Monkey King and took a bite: "Teacher, it''s so happy to meet you!"


    "Teacher, can we really go back?" Ning Yueyue looked at Monkey King in surprise.She was still frustrated that she could not see her father and bone Wuluo and others.


    "Of course, I can travel through the past and the future at will." Monkey King smiled.


    "I know that the teacher is the best!" Ning Yueyue and the others became happy and smiling.


    When the gentle mother looked at Monkey King, she was shocked. What kind of existence is a person who can travel between the past and the future at will?There is such a existence in the world?And he''s still his daughter''s teacher?


    "Well, I''m going out to do something now, and I''ll take you back after finishing it." Monkey King looked at the three gentlemen with a serious expression.


    "I want to go too!" Ning Yueyue said immediately


    "No!" Monkey King refused decisively.


    "Why?" Ning Yueyue pursed her mouth immediately.


    "I''m afraid your existence will change the future!" Sun Wukong said solemnly: "Think about it for yourself, if it is because you have changed things that cannot be changed. For example, your parents were originally going to be together, but because you fanned it. After a little change and parting, wouldn''t it be that you won''t be there anymore, then you now have to be erased from this world by the rules!" Monkey King said in a serious way.


    "Well, this is indeed a very serious problem!" The gentle mother said with a serious face: "It seems that it is safer for you to stay here."


    Seeing a few little Lori being frightened, Sun Wukong gave a smirk: "Hey, it''s true, but the most important thing is, brother is going to pick up the girl, ah no, it''s to save the girl. Yes, how can you bring your three small oil bottles..."..

 1344 Chapter 49 Nine Lives Tmall

    "Teacher, if you want to leave, wait until I get all the martial arts rings!" Yu Tiancheng looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Okay!" Monkey King nodded: "By the way, evolve your martial soul too!"


    "Can Wuhun still evolve?" Yu Tiancheng asked with a puzzled look.


    "Of course!" Ning Yueyue immediately replied: "My spirits and sister Qingrou have been evolved by the teacher!" With that said, Ning Yueyue summoned her own Twenty Treasure Glazed Pagoda and displayed it in Jade Orange "You count carefully, the original Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda has now become twenty stories! And the teacher also said that my Glazed Glaze Pagoda can evolve into a Hundred Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda in the future. How is that? Right?"


    "It''s really the 20th floor..." Yu Tiancheng counted carefully, with a look of surprise. As the first auxiliary sect of the mainland, Qibao Liuli Sect, she naturally knew it, and because of this, she was even more shocked. .


    Even the gentle mother was shocked. Looking at Monkey King, she admired even more: "The adults¡¯ methods are really unpredictable. Legend has it that the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda can evolve into the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Tower. She has evolved to Twenty Treasures, which is incredible!"


    "Huh~~ Mom, mine is not bad!" Gentle saw that her mother looked at Ning Yueyue¡¯s glazed pagoda in amazement, and immediately tasted, Wuhun possessed his body, and the black hair immediately became Fiery red, in a moment, she transformed into a cute bunny ears.


    Especially the three red martial arts that emerged from her body, the shocked gentle mother widened her eyes: "Three...three hundred thousand years martial arts? How is this possible! Gentle, you...you are already the soul-sovereign Up?"


    "Yeah! I am now at level 37, and the martial arts ring is formed by myself. The first and second one is the teacher who helped me evolve into a hundred thousand year martial arts ring, and the third is the one hundred thousand years I have gathered Nian Wuhuan!" said softly, proudly.In front of her mother, she tried her best to express herself, just wanting to get praise from her mother.


    "You...you can gather a hundred thousand years of martial arts by yourself?" The gentle mother was obviously shocked, and her daughter was so enchanting?Is this really her daughter?


    "In fact, it''s not that great... It''s mainly due to the teacher''s contribution. The mental method taught to us by the teacher is really too powerful... It can absorb the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth to exercise oneself. Therefore, when consolidating the martial arts, I can also absorb it. The aura of heaven and earth replenishes energy. With sufficient energy, it is much simpler to condense a hundred thousand years of martial arts..."


    "There is such a magical mentality in the world?" The gentle mother exclaimed.


    "One Hundred Thousand Years Wuhuan...Teacher, can I do it too?" After Yu Tiancheng was shocked, she looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Of course!" Monkey King chuckled.


    In the next time, Monkey King began to capture the remaining two martial arts rings for Yu Sweet Orange. One of the two martial arts rings was a 50,000-year-old Vigorous Ant and the other was a 70,000-year-old chameleon.


    With Sun Wukong''s permission, Yu Tiancheng used her soul power to raise her level to thirty-seventh level, which was equal to Qingrou and the others.


    At the same time, these three martial arts were also evolved into a one-hundred-thousand-year martial arts ring by Monkey King, and the martial spirit ghost cat of Yu Tiancheng evolved into a nine-life Tmall.


    This Nine Lives Tmall¡¯s natural ability is awe-inspiring to even Gentle and the others. It not only gives Jade Orange a multiplier increase in strength, but also gives her nine lives. That is to say, only by killing her ten times can she be truly Kill her.


    And after witnessing this incredible incident that can be called a miracle with her own eyes, her gentle mother became more respectful and admired when looking at the look in Monkey King''s eyes!


    "Sweet Orange''s thing is considered complete, the next step is your mother and daughter!" Monkey King looked aside Qingrou and her mother.


    "We? What can we do?" The gentle mother was puzzled.


    "Naturally let you completely evolve into adulthood!" Sun Wukong said, two more aura-filled pills came in his hand, just smelling the pill fragrance made people feel energized: "This is what I refined through a special technique. The resulting transformation pill, whether it is any wild beast or martial beast eating it, can make them evolve into real human beings, break away from the animal way, and enter the human way.


    "This...this is too expensive...I...I can''t take it!" The gentle mother widened her eyes and looked at the pill in Sun Wukong''s hand. She instinctively felt an uncontrollable greed, but she still restrained it. He shook his head hard and refused.


    She met Monkey King in just one day, so how could she accept such a gift from him.


    When it came to light and gleaming, he unceremoniously snatched two transforming pills, and filled one of them into her mother''s hands full of excitement and excitement: "Mom, what are you polite to my teacher! Hurry up!" Eat it! This is Danye! Can truly become a human! Isn''t this what we have been pursuing?"


    "This..." The gentle mother hesitated and embarrassed.


    "It¡¯s awkward, I¡¯ll eat it as soon as I send it to you, but it¡¯s better to go to a quiet place. This transformation process should last for three days. After three days, I will come here to see you. At that time, I want to see you who have become real human beings."


    "This...Thank you!" The gentle mother looked at Monkey King, she didn''t know how to be grateful anymore, and she could only hide this touch deeply in her heart.


    On the second day, Qingrou and her mother had entered the practice of retreat. By the time they left the customs, they were already real human beings.


    Although Monkey King can immediately make them become real human beings, it is better for them to realize and experience this process than his help.


    "Lei, stay and watch these three little guys, don''t let them run around and cause trouble." Monkey King looked at Lei and exhorted.


    "Master, please put it down, I will watch them!"


    "You two are cultivating here obediently, and when I come back to finish my business, I''m taking you out to play!" Monkey King touched Ning Yueyue and Yu Tiancheng''s heads and said.


    "I see, the teacher has to come back soon!" Ning Yueyue hugged Monkey King''s thigh somewhat reluctantly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be away for too long!" Monkey King said, rubbing the heads of the two little loli again, and the figure flashed, then disappeared.


    When it reappeared, it was already Tiandou City within the Tiandou Empire.


    When Monkey King walked out of the alley, he also happened to meet a young man walking by him with a young and beautiful woman.


    The man looked high-spirited, handsome and extraordinary, and his face looked decent.


    And that woman looked a little similar to him, decent, quiet and pleasant, with the noble temperament of a lady...

 1345 Chapter Fifty: Seeking Flogging, Seeking Foot Kick

    And in this noble temperament, there is another feeling of childlike hotness.At a glance, these two people knew that they were children of a big family, and they were obviously different from those passers-by in terms of dress and aura.


    Unfortunately, just when Monkey King glanced at the person''s chest, the girl happened to be caught upright. The girl immediately raised her eyebrows and glared at Monkey King: "What are you looking at! I''m looking at you." Dug out his eyeballs!"


    "I just glanced at it, isn''t it necessary?" Monkey King rolled his eyes, and then he glanced at the other''s chest, but he saw it entirely with admiration.Looking at beautiful women, it''s nothing more than appearance and figure, which men understand.


    "Dare to talk back. Believe it or not, I will beat you?" The young girl stared at her, her hands on her hips, she was very pungent.


    "Hey~ this character..." Monkey King looked at the girl and shook his head.


    "What do you mean? What''s wrong with my character? You can tell me clearly when the time comes!" The girl glared at the words again.


    "Erlong, forget it, people haven''t done anything to you, more is worse than less, let''s hurry up and capture Wuhuan!" The young man beside the girl persuaded the girl who was about to run away.


    "Brother! Didn''t you see this guy''s squinted eyes? Don''t you help me, stop me?" The girl was immediately upset.


    "Erlong? Your name is Erlong?" When Sun Wukong heard the girl''s name, he immediately smiled: "A good girl, what is Erlong? Your parents are very good at naming it!"


    "Brother, don''t hold me, I have to teach this bastard today. I dare to laugh at my Liu Erlong. I am so bored!" When the girl heard it, it exploded like a gunpowder barrel, and she was about to roll up her sleeves. Fight with Monkey King before.


    Naihe was held back by the youth, unable to move forward.


    "Liu Erlong? Does this name sound familiar?" Monkey King thought about it carefully, and looked at the girl in front of him unexpectedly: "Are you from the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family?"


    "Why? Afraid?" Liu Erlong frowned and shouted: "Don''t say I bully you, Liu Erlong won''t use the family to crush you. I will challenge you with my personal reputation. Today I must teach you a lesson. You are a pervert."


    "Hey! On the street, seeing the beautiful girl take a look, you won''t be said to be a pervert, right?" Monkey King looked at the hot girl in front of him helplessly.


    "Yeah! Erlong, it''s not that serious. Sometimes I take a peek when I see a beautiful woman..." the young man beside him whispered.


    "What, brother! It turns out that you are also this kind of person!" Liu Erlong slapped the young man and grabbed his hand, stepped back, with an expression of disgust.


    "I..." The youth suddenly felt like crying without tears.


    "Sao Nian, let go, life is always full of helplessness!" Monkey King patted the young man on the shoulder and comforted.


    "Thank you...hey wrong, am I not familiar with you?" The young man turned his body sideways and took Liu Erlong''s hand, and said: "Erlong, let''s go, it''s important to capture Wuhuan!"


    "Fortunately for you today, for normal times, you have to hit the peach blossoms all over the floor!" Liu Erlong glared at Monkey King and turned away with the young man.


    Seeing Liu Erlong leaving behind, Sun Wukong shook his head. If it weren''t for your being a sister, do you think I have such a good temper?


    For ordinary people, things can only happen by chance, but for Monkey King, as long as a thought is moved, it becomes inevitable.


    He just felt a little, and his figure flashed before he appeared on a relatively remote street.At the same time, there was a bloody drama of three men surrounded by a woman!


    The girl is facing the Monkey King, but judging from the perfect curve, she is definitely a big beauty!If it wasn''t for beauty, I wouldn''t love it anymore.


    "Beauty, team up with us! I''m a fifty-eighth level soul king! Look at my strong muscles and strong arms, I promise to make you feel safer!"


    "Yes! That''s ~ our boss is very powerful, in fact, I am too impatient..."


    "Yes, yes, right~~ Look at you, you look so beautiful, if no one protects it, no one would dare to touch you with the three of our brothers!" said the wretched man, leaning in front of the beauty Damn, if it wasn''t for the beauty to let go, this leaning would have to bear on the fullness of her chest.


    "I''m really sorry, I like someone, thank you for your kindness..." The girl''s voice was a little pleasant and embarrassing, weak and very beautiful, but the voice was heard in Monkey King''s ears, and she couldn''t help but want to bully her. Not to mention the three rascals in front of him.


    "Oh! This sound sounds unbearable!"


    "Boss! I really want to bully her! What should I do?"


    "I''m a civilized person. You need to be polite. Say it in advance. I will be the first one!" the boss said with a serious face.Looking at the girl''s eyes, her eyes gleamed: "Don''t be afraid, beautiful women, in fact we are all good people..." Then, she walked toward the woman''s waist with a wretched look.


    "You... what do you want to do?" Upon seeing this, the girl flushed with shame, dodged and looked at the three of them angrily: "I said I don''t need your protection anymore, so I can hit someone! "


    "Ouch! The beauty is going to hit someone, come on! Please flog, please kick!" The thin man suddenly hugged the girl''s thigh with a wretched look...


    "Yeah!" The girl was obviously taken aback. In a hurry, she hurriedly avoided. She just wanted to do it, but unexpectedly someone did it before her.


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, one person and one foot directly, and the three figures instantly disappeared into the sky like a ball...


    "You!!!" The girl instantly widened her eyes, looking at Monkey King''s expression with shock.


    Can she not be shocked?Three big guys were kicked to the sky in front of her. Has she ever seen this exaggerated scene?


    "Sorry, I''ve never bothered to talk nonsense with them and do it directly." Monkey King looked at the girl in front of him and smiled slightly.


    "Thanks...Thank you..." The girl then reacted, looking at Monkey King, her face flushed, a little afraid of life.


    Only when she turned around, even the Monkey King, who was used to seeing beautiful women, couldn''t help but shine.


    The girl in front of me is beautiful, that is certain, and the most important thing is her temperament. While her weak temperament brings infinite desire for protection, she also hides a sense of nobility that ordinary people can hardly detect. The desire to conquer.


    If Sun Wukong had not already known who the girl in front of him was, it would be hard to believe that this weak-looking girl would be connected with the extremely powerful woman in his memory...


    PS: If you are not at home, it will be updated for the time being. If you come back early, it will be updated in the evening and will be updated tomorrow...

 1346 Chapter Fifty One

    "I helped you anyway, don''t you plan to meet?" Monkey King looked at the girl in front of him and smiled.


    "Ah...oh~ you...hello, my name is Banzhuna..." the girl introduced in a flustered manner.


    Banjuna, yes, the girl in front of me who looks very bully is the future Pope of Wuhun Temple, Banjuna, if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, who would have thought that Rakshasa was like this when he was young .


    The so-called hateful person must have something to play. In fact, Banzhuna is very good in nature. If you want to blame it, Chihirouji is the one who destroyed Banzhuna and turned into a naive and kind girl. A Raksha who is afraid of everyone.


    "Since I have come here, this kind of tragedy will naturally not be allowed to happen..." Monkey King looked at Banzhuna in front of him, he had already made a decision in his heart, nodded, and said: "Banzhuna...this name is so special. , My name is Monkey King, and we know each other. You still don¡¯t want to come to such remote places alone, especially for a beautiful woman like you."


    "En!" Ban Zhuna nodded quickly, and she was very happy that Sun Wukong said she was beautiful.Looking at Monkey King for a while, he hesitated and stopped talking.


    "Just tell me if you have anything!" Monkey King said.


    "Actually, I just came out of home and wanted to find a few friends to experience together... I don''t know you..." Ban Zhu Na looked at Monkey King expectantly. Instead of taking risks with some strangers, she felt that this one had helped herself. People are more reliable, and in my heart I also have an inexplicable sense of trust in Monkey King.


    "Are you adventurous... In this world, apart from a few great martial beast forests, there is no place to take risks. Oh, yes, I know there is such a place, but I don''t know if you dare to go!"


    "Where?" Banzhuna immediately became interested.


    "The city of killing!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "City of Slaughter? Haven''t heard of it? But it sounds like a terrible place?" Ban Zhuna widened her eyes and said curiously.


    "Of course it is a terrifying place, but as long as you clear that place, you can master one domain. You have two martial arts, and you can naturally master the power of two domains!"


    "You...you...how do you know that I have two martial arts?!!!" Ban Zhuna suddenly exclaimed, watching Monkey King back again and again with a look of alertness.She didn''t tell anyone this kind of thing except her teacher. How did he know?Is there any premeditated approach to me?


    "You think too much!" Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna, and smiled slightly: "Although the two martial arts are rare, they are not uncommon. In terms of talent, you can''t compare to my three disciples! And for me In terms of two spirits and one spirit, there is no difference at all, at best, there are only a few more spirit skills."


    Banzhuna immediately pouted, her face full of dissatisfaction, she was two martial souls, the teacher said that she was a rare super genius in the whole continent, and now she was said to be worthless by the person in front of her. Can she be convinced?


    Indeed, anyone who says that she is inferior to others will naturally not be happy, especially a woman like Ban Zhu Na. Don¡¯t look at her now very bully, but she is very arrogant and unwilling. The belief to lose to anyone is innate.


    "Don''t be convinced, my three disciples are only about six years old now, but they are all thirty-seventh-level souls, even if you are now at the forty-eighth level, you still have no discussion!" Sun Wukong looked at the class. Zhu Na looked unconvinced and smiled.


    "Six years old? Thirty-seven? Impossible!!" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Ban Zhuna showed not shock, but a look of disbelief. Looking at him, she said seriously: "Don''t look at me. In this way, I''m actually very smart, and you can''t fool me!"


    "You are very smart..." Sun Wukong looked at Ban Zhuna''s serious look and almost didn''t laugh. This was actually said from Ban Zhuna''s mouth. Can you believe it?


    Chihiro Ji, that bastard is really damned!He actually forced such a young girl into a frenzy and became the future Raksha God!There was a crazy idea of ??destroying the world and destroying himself.But she never thought of destroying the master. Even if the master hated her and wanted to kill her, she still never hated it. Such a woman is the most appreciated by Monkey King. She is willing to do anything for her love, no matter what Right or wrong!This is true love!


    A lover becomes a devil and she becomes a demon, and a lover becomes a Buddha and she becomes a Buddha; this kind of unswerving love is true love in the eyes of Monkey King.


    And those who change their hearts because the other party has entered the so-called magical way or evil way, Monkey King is the most dismissive.


    In Monkey King¡¯s philosophy, good and evil are not important, but the love in the heart is the most important!


    But Banjuna is obviously for a woman who loves her to become a demon and a Buddha. Such a woman is the woman who looks like a man the most!After training, it is definitely a good help for me!


    In the original book, it can only be blamed on the master''s inability to make such a passionate woman walk into the dark sidewalk.


    Monkey King also didn''t bother to argue with Ban Zhuna, because a six-year-old thirty-seventh-level soul venerable, a fool would not believe that there was such an evil spirit, unless he saw it with his own eyes, otherwise no one would believe it.


    "So, the city of killing, do you dare to go?" Monkey King looked at Ban Zhu Na with a serious expression.


    "Go!" Ban Zhuna and Monkey King looked at each other for a moment, and still nodded resolutely.She understands her identity, so she must become stronger, because becoming stronger is the only task assigned to her by her teacher.


    "Very good!" Monkey King nodded: "Let¡¯s live in this city for one night, prepare some necessities, and we will go to the Killing Capital! Believe me, as long as you can get out of there safely, you will become one. An amazing powerhouse."


    Ban Zhu Na nodded vigorously...


    With Ban Zhu Na, Sun Wukong and the two began to buy necessities in the city...


    Until the next morning, Ban Zhu Na woke up Monkey King with a look of expectation and excitement. It seemed that she was full of longing for future adventures.


    "I hope you won''t be scared by then!" Monkey King looked at Ban Zhu Na, but smiled in his heart.


    He also thought carefully about taking Banzhuna to the killing capital. With the current character of Banzhuna, he would never be a good pope. Without his protection, he would definitely have to suffer again and embark on her original tragedy. The trajectory of a lifetime.So Monkey King must train her step by step.


    "Wukong, don''t you still have three disciples? Do you want to bring them along?" Ban Zhuna looked at Monkey King, and said that she was actually very curious about the disciple in his mouth.


    "Forget it, they are just kids, not suitable for going to such a place..."


    PS: Originally I wanted to write another chapter, but I feel that my thoughts are not well understood. Let''s think about the following plot carefully.That''s it for today, and it will be updated tomorrow...

 1347 Chapter 52 Diamond Mountain Rat

    When Monkey King and Ban Zhu Na set off, in the lively street, Monkey King also saw Yu Xiaogang, the master. If Monkey King did not appear, he and Ban Zhu Na might have come together because of this, but he is now For Zhu Na, she has become a passerby.


    Since there is no ability to protect, since it will only become a tragedy in the end, then there is no need to know it.


    "What''s wrong, do you know that person?" Ban Zhuna couldn''t help but curiously asked when Sun Wukong turned her gaze on Yu Xiaogang''s body.


    "I don''t know." Monkey King replied faintly, and said: "Let''s go, it''s a long way. It will take a lot of time. For the purpose of exercise, you won''t hire a carriage."


    "En!" Ban Zhuna nodded seriously.


    The two of them walked all the way out of the city...


    Along the way, Monkey King told Ban Zhu Na a lot of jokes and stories, which made Ban Zhu Na more close and trusting him.


    Alas, for the sister paper of another world, crossing the crowd really exists like a BUG!It is really not difficult to increase the popularity of sister paper.


    The two of them went all the way to the north and drove for nearly five days. They came to a gorge with cliffs on both sides. This gorge seemed to be a straight road split from a large mountain. It refracts down, so it looks cooler and darker.


    Of course, in the past few days, Sun Wukong still took time to go to the Star Dou Great Forest to see Gentle and them at night.


    "There is such a canyon here, it''s so spectacular!" Ban Zhuna looked at Monkey King in awe, and asked curiously: "How do you think it was formed?"


    "It formed naturally, and over time, the earth''s crust will also change. After thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, the two places will separate, and this will become the case." Monkey King said lightly.


    "The earth''s crust? Although I don''t understand it, is it a natural formation? I thought it was a god-level powerhouse who split it with a sword from a mountain!" Banzhuna said innocently.


    "You will think..." Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna and smiled.Suddenly, she frowned slightly, and directly hugged Ban Zhuna up and back.


    Hearing a loud bang, the ground collapsed and cracked. A huge mouse exuding black metal luster came out of the ground. The two sharp front teeth exudes a cold glow, and it The sharp claws are as sharp as a sword!It makes people feel unconscious when they see it.


    "Drilling Mountain Mouse!" Ban Zhuna exclaimed immediately, and at the same time felt a moment of fear. If Sun Wukong hadn''t suddenly embraced her just now, she would have been seriously injured even if she did not die under this deadly sneak attack.Because just looking at the sharp claws of the drill mountain rat, you can definitely penetrate her body easily!


    But seeing that she was still being hugged by Monkey King, Ban Zhuna''s pretty face immediately turned red, and her heart was like a deer. She had never been so close to other men.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not the moment when she can be shy. If she missed a sneak attack, the Diamond Rat did not escape like a professional assassin. Instead, she screamed and broke out of the ground with a scream. The body that was two meters tall turned into a black shadow and leaped towards Monkey King!


    The sharp claws exudes a palpitating cold light, waving away towards Monkey King!


    "Be careful!" Ban Zhuna''s face condensed, and a green light flashed all over her body. She broke free from Sun Wukong''s arms and pushed him away in an instant. But behind her, eight spider legs popped out, densely covered. Sensen green hair looks extremely poisonous!


    Surrounded by four martial arts rings, it shows Banjuna''s level at this time: yellow, yellow, purple, and purple.Forty-eighth-level soul sect.


    At this moment, Banzhuna looked a bit gloomy, and the spirit she was using now was her first spirit: Death Spider King, as far as her spirit was concerned, it seemed to herald her future departure. Shady route!


    In an emergency, Ban Zhuna didn''t even have time to use her spirit ability, so she had only time to block her in front of her with eight spider legs!


    With a''ding'', the sharp claws of the drill mountain rat slammed on the spider''s legs, and there was a metal-like collision, and Banzhu Na also snorted and flew out!


    Obviously, she, who is only at level 48, is far from the opponent of this drill mountain rat.


    "Don''t touch me!!" Seeing that Monkey King was about to catch herself, Ban Zhuna suddenly exclaimed. Of course, she didn''t hate Monkey King, but because she was possessed by the Death Spider King, and her whole body was incomparable. Very toxic!


    But Sun Wukong ignored her and picked her up full...


    Ban Zhuna could only close her spider legs as much as possible, so as not to hurt Monkey King.


    "Don''t worry, I have an abnormal immune body, your poison is useless to me!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and looked at the drill mountain mouse that once again pounced at him, but his eyes were cold, and he squatted. Zhu Nara got behind her, her figure flashed, and in an instant, behind the drill mountain mouse that appeared in the air, she slammed it on the back with an inch!


    Hearing a violent roar of "Bang", the huge body of the drill mountain mouse was directly like a huge meteorite, crashing into the ground, shaking out a large crater more than ten meters!


    "Okay...excellent!!" Ban Zhuna was obviously shocked by Monkey King''s methods, looking at the huge pothole that was shaken out, she said blankly.


    The mountain rat was twisting its limbs in the pit, but it didn''t even die.


    Because Sun Wukong was merciful, looked at the mountain mouse and said to Ban Zhuna: "This mountain mouse has a good martial arts ring. I saved it for a lifetime. You can absorb it as your fifth martial arts ring! Not only will it strengthen your speed and strength, but it will also strengthen the sharpness of the spider legs! This is extremely beneficial for close combat."


    "But I''m only forty-eight..." Ban Zhuna said.


    "Two levels only, a small point! Just treat it as a gift for you!" Monkey King smiled, and with a flick of his fingers, a ray of fluorescence suddenly shot into Banzhuna''s body. In an instant, Banzhuna felt her spirit power. Soaring, she was shocked to discover that her spirit power had soared to level fifty at this instant!


    "You...you..." Ban Zhuna looked at Sun Wukong, and she was shocked to speak for a while, and she arbitrarily increased the cultivation of others. What is this method?Even if it is the great worship of Wuhun Hall, there is no such method, right?Who is this person?For the first time, Ban Zhu Na became curious about Monkey King.


    "I''ll talk about it later, let''s absorb Wu Huan first! Otherwise, it will die!"


    Banzhuna nodded, and ran to the drill mountain mouse immediately, took out a long sword from his belt, and killed it with a sword...


    "Wait! You show mercy!" Suddenly, an exclamation came...

 1348 Chapter 53 Xiaoyin

    The voice that came suddenly was very pleasant, light and gentle, with a girlish charm, which made people listen to it, as if the body and mind were healed.


    This made Monkey King a little surprised, who on earth still has such a beautiful voice?Looking for reputation, she turned out to be an amazing beauty!


    Of course, it is impossible for Monkey King to be amazed. After all, all the sisters in the family are stunning, and he has long been used to it.


    But I have to say that this woman is really beautiful, and her whole body is full of tranquility. The gentle and luxurious temperament is just like the innocent fairy, full of mysterious and ethereal charm.Even Banzhu Na, who was on the side, looked a little dazed.


    As a woman, Banjuna is attracted by her, and she can naturally foresee how beautiful this woman is.


    "Why? This is the martial beast we captured first!" Ban Zhuna looked at the visitor with a vigilant face, apparently treating him as a prey.


    "Um... can you please let it go?" The woman hesitated for a while, full of expectation.


    "Let it go? Why? It''s my martial arts ring!" Banzhu Na immediately looked at the woman in front of her with discomfort, no way, who would call her so beautiful? For women, they are basically prettier than herself. Women are all enemies.


    "Although I know this request is excessive, but relatively, as long as you let it go, I will compensate you for the corresponding losses!" The woman''s tone was sincere and her face was soft, her appearance seemed to make Jean couldn''t bear to refuse.


    If you say that if you change to a man, you may inexplicably agree. However, standing in front of her is a beautiful woman who is as good as her, so naturally she will not be confused by her beauty.


    "I''m not interested in what you compensated for!" Ban Zhuna looked at the mountain rat in front of him, and said with a serious expression: "Goku said, the martial art of the mountain rat is very useful to me, so you No matter what I take out, I won''t change it!"


    As the saint of Wuhun Temple, Banjuna didn''t miss anything, so she was naturally not interested in compensation for beautiful women.In contrast, she only cares about the martial arts that suits her, becoming stronger is her only goal now.


    "This..." The woman was obviously embarrassed. After thinking about it, she said very seriously: "This drill mountain mouse is the mother of three children. It only attacks you to find food for your children. If you kill it, then Its three children will also die, so I beg you again to let it go! If it is a martial arts ring, I am willing to work with you to find a martial arts ring that is more suitable for you!"


    "What? It actually treats us as food? Humph~ Then I can''t let it go!" Banzhuna immediately snorted, obviously very angry.


    Sun Wukong looked at Ban Zhuna at this moment and shook his head. Her spirits are worthy of the Death Spider King and Soul Eater Spider King. There is indeed an imperceptible darkness hidden in this character. Just a little bit can be crazy. No wonder she will become a Raksha God in the original book. This is an innate talent!


    Emotions cannot be out of control and cannot be stimulated, otherwise, the hidden dark side will explode and become crazy!This looks like a time bomb!


    "This..." The woman didn''t expect that Ban Zhuna not only had no sympathy, but was angry because the other party regarded herself as food. For a while, she was full of anxiety, but she didn''t know how to persuade her.


    "Forget it, Banzhuna, since she has said so, let''s bypass the drill mountain rat! After all, its age is not very high, only 20,000 years. Next time we are looking for a taller one. The year is good!" Monkey King patted Ban Zhuna on the shoulder and said lightly.


    "Twenty thousand years, it almost suits me!" Ban Zhuna pouted, but now that Monkey King said so, she stopped insisting, and stepped aside unhappily.Seeing the woman''s gaze was full of discomfort, she thought that Monkey King was helping her because she was beautiful.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" The woman who didn''t know what to do was suddenly overwhelmed, and she thanked Monkey King again and again.


    Then ran to the drill mountain mouse, but after seeing its injury, his complexion changed, and a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes.


    It was too late, the vitality of this drill mountain mouse was fading rapidly, there was only a little vitality left, and it was impossible to save it.


    "Don''t be sad, since I''ve said to spare him his life, naturally I won''t let it die!" Monkey King said, with a wave of his hand, the light of healing flashed on the mountain rat''s body and submerged in its body for an instant , Drilling Mountain Rat climbed up from the ground, and kowtowed to Monkey King in a very humane way. It seemed that his IQ was not low.


    "Let''s go! You are lucky this time, don''t attack humans in the future!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly.


    The mountain mouse knew it, nodded repeatedly, dived into the ground, and left...


    "Thank you!" The woman came to Monkey King and thanked again.It was shocking for Monkey King to instantly recover a dying martial beast.


    "Nothing, this is my own decision!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly.But there is another situation in my heart. It seems that I can get the favor of the woman in front of me.


    "The teacher taught me not to be soft with enemies, especially martial beasts..." Ban Zhuna looked at Monkey King and said.


    "Your teacher has a little bit of truth, but you can''t focus on martial beasts. You should know that everything in the world has its own way of living. People eat beasts and beasts can eat people. It is just the law of heaven. There is no right or wrong. It''s just survival!" Monkey King said lightly.


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, the woman''s eyes clearly brightened when she looked at him: "Then what do you think of Martial Beasts?"


    "There is no difference in my eyes between martial beasts and humans. Both can be killed and saved!" Monkey King smiled.


    The woman was stunned, looked at Monkey King, and smiled slightly: "I have traveled to the mainland for so long, you are the most interesting person I have ever seen!"


    "Thank you for your compliment." Monkey King also smiled from the newspaper.


    "Huh!" Ban Zhuna looked at the woman in front of her, and snorted extremely uncomfortably. Seeing her talking and laughing with Monkey King, she felt upset.


    "I have said just now. As compensation for your letting go of the drill hummus, I will accompany you to capture the martial arts ring suitable for this girl. If you don''t mind, can I join your team temporarily? "The woman looked at Monkey King, very polite.


    Of course, the biggest reason why she stayed was because she had such a little interest in Monkey King.


    "Yes!" Without waiting for Ban Zhuna to answer, Monkey King nodded in agreement.


    "It''s nice to meet you, you can call me Xiaoyin..."


    PS: Maybe the time point is a little different from the original work, so don''t care too much...

 1349 Chapter 54: I love this set

    Looking at the two girls in front of him, Monkey King was a little bit sorrowful. Xiaoyin is Ah Yin. In the original work, the blue silver emperor who has been transformed into a human in one hundred thousand years.This is the mother of the protagonist Tang Si.


    But now, Xiaoyin has no relationship with them anymore.


    And the fate is so peculiar. The two people who were former enemies are now standing together. Since Monkey King came to this world, the trajectory of fate has changed.


    "You two must get along well, know?" Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin with a serious expression.


    "Why do I listen to your tone as if it has ulterior motives?" Xiaoyin looked at Monkey King and said.


    "Can I say that in the original book, you were forced to death by Ban Zhuna?" Monkey King looked at Xiao Yin, although he thought so, he didn''t say anything.


    Ban Zhuna snorted, obviously hostile to Xiao Yin, because in Monkey King''s countless jokes and stories, she has developed a good impression of Monkey King. Before, Monkey King held her to avoid the drill mountain rat''s sneak attack. , With the skin-to-kin relationship, the young girl with the spring is already in love.Facing such a big beauty as Xiao Yin, she was naturally full of hostility instinctively.


    Xiao Yin smiled magnanimously, and didn''t care about Ban Zhuna. As a 100,000-year-old martial beast, he was naturally much more sensible than Ban Zhuna.


    "Let''s go, continue on..." Monkey King looked at Ban Zhu Na and said.


    "En." Ban Zhuna nodded, she was a little unhappy with the sudden addition of Xiao Yin. It was originally only between her and Monkey King...


    Two days later...


    "Where are you going?" Along the way, after getting acquainted with Monkey King, Xiao Yin finally asked her doubts.Didn¡¯t it mean capturing the fifth ring for Banjuna?This direction is not the direction to the Martial Beast Forest.


    "The place we are going to is the killing capital. If we don''t meet a martial beast that suits me on the road, you don''t have to go in with us. It''s okay to leave by yourself." Banjuna said politely, two days Getting along, she was so hostile to Xiao Yin that she was gone.


    I have to say that Xiao Yin, as the Blue Silver Emperor, has an attractiveness that ordinary people can''t match. In two days, even Ban Zhu Na was affected by her gentle temperament.


    "You are going to the land of sin?" Xiaoyin''s gentle tone was full of surprises at this moment. After spending a lot of time on the mainland, she naturally knew some rumors about the killing capital, with a serious look on her face. Said: "I heard that there is a capital of evil, the root of the corruption, the basic criminals of the mainland, all entered that place. It is rumored that it is easy to get out of the killing capital, but the characters who come out of it shock the mainland. Super power!"


    "I just went in because of danger! Otherwise, what is called experience!" Ban Zhuna said with a serious face: "And there is Wukong there, although he did not say his level, but I know that he is definitely super powerful People who are protected by him are absolutely fine."


    "If you really want to go in, please take me too!" Xiao Yin thought about it carefully, looked at Monkey King, and said with a serious face: "Looking at you going in such a dangerous place, and I leave by myself, I can Can''t do it."


    "You...you want to go in too?" Ban Zhuna looked at Xiao Yin with a look of astonishment: "You have to figure it out clearly, that is the capital of killing!"


    "I think I know that place better than you!" Xiaoyin looked at Ban Zhu Na and smiled slightly: "I can''t leave because I know the danger."


    "For you, I made you a friend!" As soon as Ban Zhuna grasped Xiao Yin''s hand, she said with a serious face.


    At this moment, her hostility towards Xiao Yin disappeared completely, completely agreeing with her.


    A person who completely ignores his own safety and does not give up his companions, how could such a person not be recognized by Banjuna.


    Regardless of Ban Zhu Na''s weak appearance, in her heart, she is actually very alert and very arrogant.It was difficult to get her sincere approval.


    "I''m also very happy to be able to make such a friend of you!" Xiaoyin smiled slightly and got Ban Zhuna''s approval, which made her very happy.


    In the original book, the two who were mortal enemies just became friends.


    "Do you want to go in too..." Sun Wukong looked at Xiao Yin, took out a powerful pill and handed it to her: "Then, before that, eat this thing first!"


    "This...this is?" Xiaoyin''s eyes widened in an instant. She didn''t doubt that this pill was poison. As the Blue Silver Emperor, she clearly perceives the fatal attraction of this pill to her, like her own The vitality has been rapidly catalyzed, just smelling the pill fragrance, she actually feels that she is about to enter the maturity stage, this is definitely not an ordinary pill, but an extremely precious god pill.


    "The transformation pill that I personally refined, after eating it, can make you truly evolve into an adult!" Monkey King said faintly, "That would save a lot of trouble."


    "You...you know?!!!" Xiaoyin''s complexion suddenly changed, and his originally smiling face became pale.She clearly knows what an incredible attraction for a hundred thousand year martial beast to humans!Who doesn''t want a hundred thousand year martial arts ring, one hundred thousand year soul bone?


    And her current strength does not have much ability to resist.


    One reason why the 100,000-year martial arts that choose to transform is extremely rare is because the process of transforming is extremely dangerous, but the more important reason is that even if the transformation is successful, the chance of death is even more terrible!


    Because their one-hundred-thousand-year cultivation base will temporarily disappear and become an ordinary person slowly cultivating. Just ask, a low-strength one-hundred-year-old martial beast, who doesn''t want to kill?Wu Huan will not say it for the time being, that is 100% of the soul bone will be lost!


    "Don''t be nervous, if I''m interested in you, I won''t give you this thing..." Sun Wukong said, and put the transformation pill into Xiao Yin''s hand: "Take it, eat it quickly, we will temporarily Stay here for a few days, after you have fully evolved into an adult, we are leaving."


    "Wukong, what are you talking about? What evolution is it? Isn''t Xiao Yin a human?" Ban Zhuna asked with a puzzled look.


    "Huh~" Xiao Yin sighed, suppressing the excitement and horror in his heart, and tremblingly picked up the transforming pill in his hand, took a look, and then handed it back: "This is too precious, I..."


    "Why are you so annoying! Always like this set!" Monkey Wukong impatiently snatched the transformation pill from Xiao Yin''s hands, pinched her chin, and forcibly threw the transformation pill into her mouth!


    The transformation pill melted in the mouth, Xiao Yin wanted to vomit, but couldn''t vomit it out. In an instant, she was covered with a fluorescent masterpiece, wrapped in a light curtain egg cocoon...

 1350 Chapter 55 Transformation

    "This...what''s going on?" Seeing Xiao Yin suddenly wrapped in light cocoon, Ban Zhuna was shocked.


    "As you can see, Xiao Yin is not actually a human being, but a one-hundred-thousand-year-old martial beast who has chosen to transform, the Blue Silver Emperor, that is, the Emperor of Blue Silver Grass." Monkey King explained: "Now I have eaten what I gave her. The transformation pill is moving towards a real human being. This will take about three days. Let''s not disturb her anymore!"


    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he pulled Banzhuna to the side, waved his hand to set a barrier, and completely enveloped Xiao Yin, blocking her from the outside world, so as not to be affected by the outside world.


    "Unexpectedly, Xiaoyin turned out to be a one-hundred-thousand-year martial beast..." Ban Zhuna looked at Xiaoyin in the barrier with a look of exclamation, and then looked at Monkey King in surprise: "And that is a one-hundred-thousand-year martial beast. Ah! You are not at all tempted? You also help her transform? Did you see it from the beginning? Do you know what I want to say to you now?"


    "Fool!" Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna with a plain expression.


    "Why do I listen as if you are scolding me?" Ban Zhuna looked at Monkey King with a gloomy expression.


    "You think too much!" Monkey King chuckled, and between the waves, a luxurious dining table appeared in front of him, filled with all kinds of fragrant delicacies.Sun Wukong sat up casually and waved to Ban Zhuna: "Come on, it''s time for lunch."


    "I like this the most..." Banjuna immediately cheered and ran over...


    During this period of time, she has long been obsessed with the food Banzhuna provided by Monkey King. This is why she is hostile to Xiao Yin, because she has a strong desire for monopoly, and she does not want Monkey King to be snatched by Xiao Yin, because She had silently regarded Monkey King as her own, but she had not even noticed it.


    After staying here for three consecutive days, the cocoon shattered, and the inchless little silver appeared in front of Monkey King and Ban Zhu Na.


    In the process of her body being transformed, her original clothes had long been destroyed by the huge energy.


    Seeing that graceful posture, Monkey King''s heart jumped unconvincingly. As a normal man, seeing such a dazzling picture, it is inevitable that he can''t help it.


    "Well, can you give me a piece of clothing?" Xiaoyin was uncomfortable when he was seen by Monkey King. His face was blushing, and his heart was beating. This is unavoidable in this situation.It''s just that the hands are trying to cover and are ashamed, but it adds a bit of temptation.


    Banzhuna on the side saw the unblinking appearance of Monkey King, and was obviously a little bit satiated. After hearing Xiao Yin''s voice, she immediately took out her clothes and ran over: "Wukong, remove your enchantment! "


    After wearing Ban Zhuna''s dress, Xiao Yin came to Monkey King, but boldly hugged Monkey King, and tapped his face with gentleness and gratitude. There was something else in his eyes: "Thank you!"


    Although it''s just two simple words, there are so many things in it!Why should Wu Beast choose to transform into a human being regardless of his life safety?For that ethereal hundred-level god realm?No, most of the martial beasts are transformed to just want to become a real human being.


    But Xiaoyin has now become a real human being. For her, it was Sun Wukong who gave her a second life. Therefore, for her, Sun Wukong is already the most important part of her life. !


    Because martial beasts are often more perceptual than humans, they are also extremely frank and direct in expressing their emotions.This is like some monsters in novels, you help it once, it will be able to follow you forever.


    But at this moment, Banzhuna on the side looked particularly upset. The future Pope seemed to be about to be blackened.


    There was already a dark side in her heart, otherwise she wouldn''t have the Death Spider Emperor and Soul Eater Spider Emperor as martial souls.It''s just that this dark side is extremely hidden, once you are controlled by emotions, you will run away!And what makes her runaway most easily is naturally the emotional aspect.


    Sun Wukong naturally saw this, and if nothing had happened, he separated from Xiao Yin, rubbed Ban Zhuna''s head, and smiled: "Let''s go! It''s been a delay of three days, it''s time to go to the killing capital, your martial arts The soul should have a better choice there."


    Although it was just a simple movement of rubbing her head, it immediately made Banzhu Na''s mood more comfortable, and her face also had a smile.


    At night, Xiaoyin found Monkey King while Ban Zhuna was asleep, and said with a serious expression: "Wu Kong, have you noticed that Ban Zhuna...what should I say..."


    "Have you found out? You are careful enough." Monkey King looked at her and smiled slightly.


    "My body is Lan Yinhuang, and I am still very sensitive to some things. You said Banzhuna..." Xiao Yin said with a worried expression.


    "Her two martial arts are both extremely insidious spider kings, and they do have a lot of influence on her, which also shows that Banjuna has the potential to become bad guys, but don¡¯t worry, let me watch. Nothing will happen." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Since you have said so, I am relieved!" Xiao Yin nodded.


    After the three rushed for half a month again, a small town finally appeared in front of them.


    The town does not look big, but as soon as they stepped in, the Monkey King and the three felt that the surrounding atmosphere was a little weird. Everyone had a special chill, exuding malice.


    Monkey King took the two daughters into a tavern.


    The air in the tavern is very muddy, and all the decorations inside are black.Although it was daytime outside, when I walked in here, I felt cold and dark.


    This extremely uncomfortable feeling made Ban Zhu Na and Xiao Yin frowned.


    And the people in the tavern suddenly saw two extremely beautiful women walking into the shop, and they made a whistle!The lustful eyes are also wandering unscrupulously on the two women.


    There was also a naked, scarred man holding a bowl full of wine, ignoring the existence of Monkey King, handed it to Xiao Yin, and said coarsely: "You, do it!"


    "Haha~~"


    Countless unscrupulous laughter suddenly sounded in the pub.


    Seeing someone at the beginning, there are also countless people watching the two women about to move.


    It''s just that this thought has just arisen, and everyone in the tavern has their pupils shrunk instantly, and the whole body is cold!


    Because they didn¡¯t even know what had happened, they saw that the big man was suddenly wrapped in black flames, and then burned a little bit by the screams...


    This burns not only the body, but also the soul.


    Not only were the people in the tavern frightened, even Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin were frightened. Their bodies were burned out with a little bit of pain, and it looked terrifying. ..

 1351 Chapter 56 No Mercy Needed Here

    "Wh... what''s going on? What happened?"


    "Black flame? You did it?"


    When the people in the tavern exclaimed, they all looked at Monkey King, because he was the only one standing there calmly, so everyone pointed their suspects at him.


    "A group of filthy people are disgusting when you look at them! Just look at them, those with evil thoughts, don''t even want to survive!" Monkey King said lightly, just after the voice fell, and in an instant, countless people were all fireless and spontaneous. Engulfed by the black flames, he uttered a screaming and terrifying scream!


    But the weird thing is that no matter how those people struggle or roll, they are still burning with the black flame, and they don''t burn anything!Even if it fell into the water tank, the flame was still not extinguished.


    This scene is so incredible and weird.Those who were not wrapped in flames were so frightened that they showed horror and escaped from the hotel lifelessly...


    In this way, in the screaming screams, the rubbish that showed wretched expressions to Banzhuna and Xiaoyin was all burned into nothingness.


    "Wu... Wukong..." At this moment, Ban Zhuna and Xiaoyin were frightened by Monkey King''s methods. That was more than 30 lives, and they were burned out in the incomparable pain!Just thinking about it, I feel terrifying.


    "Remember, here, there is no need for mercy, because they are all damned people! If you don''t kill them, then those who are killed and those who suffer will become you." Monkey King warned lightly.


    The two women nodded very seriously. They are both extremely smart people, and they still know this very well.


    "Let''s go! It''s time to enter the killing capital!" Monkey King said, squeezing his fist and hitting the ground with a punch, but behind him, a cold voice from the waiter suddenly came: "You can''t just enter like this. You killed the city of killing, but if you want to enter the city of killing, you must drink this cup of Bloody Mary."


    "Bloody Mary? What is that?" Banzhu Na asked curiously.


    "Human blood!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Human...human blood? You want us and human blood?!!!" Banzhuna immediately widened her eyes and glared at the waiter.


    "This is a rule, no one can violate it!" The waiter replied coldly.He was not afraid because Monkey King killed so many people.As a waiter here, no one dared to kill them. This has never happened before, so he was bold.


    "Rules?" Monkey King looked at the waiter with a faint smile, and smiled slightly: "From the moment I came here, the rule here is me!" He said, waved his hand, even if it was ten apart. The waiter''s head just rose to the sky from meters away!


    She was so scared that Ban Zhuna let out a cry of''Ah'', and hugged Monkey King tightly.


    "Here, killing is the most common. I brought you here to kill! Since you have taken this step, then you must be able to kill!" Monkey King glanced at the two girls and said lightly.Then he hit the ground with a punch, and with a loud noise, a huge hole appeared on the ground, and the cold wind blew up from the entrance of the hole.


    "Go down!" Monkey King said, pulling up the two women''s slender hands and jumping into the dark hole.And their bodies were also surrounded by pitch black in an instant...


    Going into the darkness, just falling for a few meters, Monkey King landed on the ground instead!Although it was dark and unable to see things inside, in Monkey King''s eyes, it was as bright as day.


    But Banzhuna and Xiaoyin are still in shock at this moment. When they came down just now, were they flying?Sun Wukong took the two of them, and he was flying without using any power?What kind of person is this person?At this moment, the two girls became more and more curious about Monkey King.


    This is a long corridor extending diagonally downwards, and the cold breath is constantly blowing on the bodies of the three of them. Monkey King took the hands of the two women and walked all the way, feeling the strength from both hands, and comforted: " Don''t be afraid, just follow me..."


    I don¡¯t know how far I have gone. Sun Wukong is not interested in caring anyway. Suddenly, an extremely cold voice rang in my ear: "Welcome to the city of killing. This is the capital of hell, a world full of killing. Here, you can get everything you want, the price is your life."


    "Who? Who is talking?" Banjuna immediately looked around nervously.


    "Don''t look at it, this is a thought left by the original owner of the Slaughter City. Whenever someone enters here, he will say this." Monkey King said lightly.


    "The original owner of the Slaughter City? Who is it? I suddenly felt like you know it!" Xiao Yin looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "God of Shura! This Slaughter is a field left by the God of Shura to choose his inheritors."


    "The place of inheritance of the god Asura?" Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin both stared in shock.


    And Ban Zhuna said with excitement: "In other words, this is the place of inheritance of the gods? Here is the inheritance of the god Shura?!"


    "It''s true, but I advise you not to pay attention to the inheritance of the Shura God. What should you care about such rubbish inheritance!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Hey! That is the inheritance of the god Shura! The inheritance of the gods! You actually said it is the inheritance of rubbish?" Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin were shocked, looking at him with weird faces.


    "Don''t make a fuss, pass on the things of others, it is better to cultivate yourself into a god." Monkey King said lightly.


    "You said it''s easy, how easy it is to become a god!" Ban Zhuna sighed.If you want to become a god with your own power, you don''t know how many years it will take.


    "Don''t worry, with me here, you won''t have the slightest difficulty in reaching the hundredth level!" Monkey King looked at the two girls and said lightly.


    "I believe you!" Xiaoyin looked at Monkey King with a smile, and even the incredible transformation pill could be taken out at will. She believed that Monkey King had such ability.


    "Xiaoyin! Do you believe this?" Ban Zhuna looked at Xiaoyin speechlessly, not because she didn''t believe in Monkey King, but in her understanding, it was too absurd.After all, their respective horizons are limited.


    "You will believe it then." Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna, but he laughed: "Now, let''s enter the killing capital first! As long as you complete this test, I will teach you how to become a god! "


    "Then I was quite looking forward to it!" Xiao Yin smiled slightly, looking so beautiful and moving.


    "The way to become a god? Really or not?" Banzhuna immediately became interested: "Okay! It''s decided, anyway, I have to clear the killing capital!"


    PS: The five shifts have been completed, that''s it for today...

 1352 Chapter Fifty Seven

    Walking all the way, before long, there was a faint light coming from the front, that was an open portal, and on the other side of the portal, fifty people appeared, holding epees, standing neatly, all black helmets and black armor, The face is covered up.


    Only the strongest man, riding a tall horse, covered with thick black armor, looks mighty and extraordinary, with the iron and blood aura of a soldier, but this aura, more, is bloody killing.


    "You violated the rules!" The leader looked at the three Monkey Kings, with a cold expression on his face, and his voice sounded extremely cold. It didn''t seem to be said from the population.


    "So?" Monkey King looked at him lightly.


    "Without punishment, defeat me, and you will have the qualifications to enter the Slaughter City!" The leader said coldly.


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and in an instant, he appeared behind the man, stood on the horse''s back, and then suddenly kicked the man out like a ball!With a''bang'', he smashed into the ground 100 meters away and passed out.


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King jumped off his horse with a plain face, and beckoned to the two girls of Ban Zhu Na, as if nothing had happened.


    Only the group of black helmet and black armored guards were completely stunned by Monkey King¡¯s men. They knew the strength of their captain best. They were killed by a single kick by this man. How could this not make them? Shocked?


    Watching eagerly, Monkey King and the three walked into the killing capital, but no one dared to stop it!Because here, strength is everything, Monkey King also proved this with his strength.


    There is still a ruler in the killing capital today, but this ruler is not the future king of killing.


    It''s just that one of them suddenly seemed to remember something, and immediately shouted at the back of Monkey King: "Please wait!"


    "Why, do you want to taste the feeling of flying in the sky too?" Monkey King turned around and said lightly.


    "No...no..." The man was taken aback. He immediately took out three black plaques from the pockets of the horse that their captain was riding, ran to Monkey King and handed it to him: "This is The proof that you are in the Slaughter City, please enter the city, and someone will be welcomed at the city gate."


    Monkey King took it lightly and took a glance. The numbers on the three signs were: one, two, three, four, one, two, three, five, and one, two, three, six.


    "I want this piece!" Banzhuna immediately snatched the one, two, three, four brand.


    "What do you want?" Monkey King looked at Xiao Yin.


    "Whatever!" Xiaoyin smiled slightly and took away one, two, three, five.


    The brand of Monkey King is naturally one, two, three and six.


    The pitch-black city gate gives people an extremely depressed feeling. On the huge city gate, the four characters of the city of killing are hanging high.


    In front of the door, two rows of black armored warriors stood there quietly. Before Monkey King and the others showed their identification cards, a woman with a black veil had already walked out of it.


    "Welcome to the Slaughter City." The woman''s voice was very nice. She walked away in front of the Monkey King and made a gesture of inviting: "I am your explainer. You can do anything you don''t understand. Ask me, within twelve hours, I will answer all your questions. After twelve hours, this is where you live, and you will officially become a member of the killing capital."


    "No, you should go to receive others!" Monkey King glanced at the woman in front of him lightly and waved his hand.Then he ignored her and took the two daughters of Banjuna into the killing capital.


    "If this is your wish, then, I wish you good luck!" The woman leaned slightly towards the back of the Monkey King and said in a polite manner.For Monkey King, she doesn''t need her to follow, and she doesn''t force it. Anyway, for her, she doesn''t care about the life and death of Monkey King.It is her duty to guide the novice, and the novice does not need her guidance, it is their choice.


    Ban Zhu Na and the two daughters have no objection to Monkey King''s choice. She and she already have absolute trust in Monkey King. What he said is what he said.


    Entering the Slaughter City, both Banzhuna and Xiaoyin looked around with curiosity, while Monkey King carefully understood the task here for them: "You already know that the Slaughter City is easy to get in and out, and There is only one way to leave this killing capital, and that is to win the champion of the hell killing field..."


    "After you have the qualification to challenge the road of hell, you can leave the city of killing. Anyone who is such a strong will be given the title of killing god, and at the same time, he will be given a field suitable for him! If the talent is special Okay, it is possible to be selected by the god Shura to become the inheritor. Of course, I have already said that the identity of this inheritor, even if you meet it, will give me up, especially you..."


    As Sun Wukong said, he looked at Banzhuna with a serious face: "With your qualifications, you will definitely be selected, but I''m the one who said the ugly thing ahead. If you accept it, then the fate between you and me is also That''s it."


    "I see, why do you scare me with such a serious face!" Banzhuna immediately said aggrieved: "I promise you, no matter it is the inheritance of anyone, I will not accept it..."


    "That''s good!" Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna and nodded in satisfaction. He could see through the truth and lies at a glance.


    For the sake of Monkey King, Ban Zhu Na can even give up the inheritance of God, which shows that the current position of Monkey King in her heart has reached an irreplaceable position.


    "Now, are we going to challenge the killing fields of hell?" Xiaoyin asked, looking at Monkey King.


    "Yes, you two only need to get a hundred consecutive victories." Monkey King nodded and said lightly: "Here, what you are training is not only your courage not to be afraid of death, but also the spirit of killing and fighting. experience."


    "A hundred consecutive victories? What if I run into Ban Zhuna?" Xiaoyin asked.


    "With me, you two can''t meet." Monkey King smiled.


    "That''s good!" Xiaoyin nodded in relief. She believed in Sun Wukong''s words.


    It didn''t take long for the three of them to walk into the inner city, and immediately felt a completely different atmosphere here from the outer city.


    If the outer city is a dead, indifferent world.Then, the inner city is a luxurious and crazy world.Various colors of light can be seen everywhere, the inner city has more people than the outer city, which is completely different from the quietness of the outer city.


    The inner city is extremely chaotic, with excited laughter, painful crying everywhere, and many creepy sounds.


    Even, there are those on the street...


    PS: I''m out of town again when something happens. I''ll update it today and make it up tomorrow...

 1353 Chapter 58 Shouldnt Exist

    "It''s shameless!" Ban Zhuna looked at the figures in the street, her face flushed with shame, cursed, and hurriedly retracted her eyes.


    Even Xiao Yin''s complexion was flushed to the base of her ears, and she felt uncomfortable: "As expected, this place is really disgusting!"


    Just after she finished speaking, a woman who was right there suddenly looked cold, and a dagger flashed in her hand, which cut off the man''s throat at an astonishing speed, and the lady was crazy. He sucked the bright red blood gushing out of the man''s throat.


    In this disgusting scene, even Monkey King was disgusting. The black flames in his eyes rose up, and those unsightly figures were enveloped by the black fire, and even before they made a scream, they were burned out. !


    "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    This weird and terrifying scene immediately caused panic among the people in the city.


    "I saw it! It was the newcomer who just entered the city..." Suddenly, a big man pointed at Monkey King and shouted angrily.


    For a while, everyone''s eyes were looking at Monkey King...


    "Boy, did you kill them? What did you do? Say it quickly, we can go around you and not die!"


    "Will not die around me?"


    Monkey King glanced at the speaker faintly: "I should have said this sentence! But, you must die!" The words fell, and the whole body caught fire for a moment, and it was also burned out. !


    "Hiss~~"


    In an instant, everyone around them took a deep breath, and the horror they had seen with their own eyes made them all go backwards in terror, far away from the dangerous Sun Wukong.


    You know, this is the city of slaughter. It is forbidden to use martial arts spirit skills. Because of this, the black flames displayed by Monkey King shocked the crowds, making them fearful.Because no one wants to be burned out in an instant, just thinking about it makes you feel frightened.


    This time, being stunned by Monkey King¡¯s thunder, others were afraid to trouble Monkey King and the others. Even Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin, two very beautiful girls, did not dare to take another look. Because they want to live a few more days.


    Having lived in the killing capital for so long, they already know how to survive, who can provoke and who can''t provoke them, and they have already demonstrated vividly.


    This bloody and ruthless method of Monkey King, in the eyes of Ban Zhu Na and Xiao Yin, became extremely comforting, because they also felt that the kind of depraved and disgusting person who was like a beast was killed only for this. The world cleans up a little garbage.


    It''s just that the faces of the two women are a little pale, and they don''t seem to be in good condition.


    "It seems that you have to adapt to the life here. Let''s go in the Hell Killing Field after two days!" Monkey King glanced at the two of them and said faintly: "By the way, I have to teach you some melee skills. Here, the use of martial arts is prohibited. Soul and soul skills!"


    "Can''t use martial arts and soul skills here?" Ban Zhuna was shocked when she heard this.I tried to use my martial spirit, but there was no movement, and his face changed slightly: "I really can''t use it, this, what should I do?"


    No wonder she was so anxious. As a martial artist, unable to use martial arts and spirit abilities, it would be equivalent to an ordinary person, even the title martial arts would be easily killed.


    "You really rely on Wuhun too much. Although Wuhun is a good power system, its weaknesses are countless, and such weaknesses are often fatal!" Monkey King said, toward a hotel not far away. Look at it: "Let''s go, find a place to stay, and then I will teach you a martial skill that can be used without a martial soul."


    Upon hearing what Sun Wukong said, the eyes of the two women lit up, and they cleverly pulled the corner of Sun Wukong''s clothes and followed him.


    In this extremely dirty and ugly city of killing, they can only find a sense of security by the side of Monkey King.


    When I came to the door, I watched the disgusting and unsightly picture in the hotel, and even the air was filled with blood and disgusting smell.


    Sun Wukong took the two daughters decisively and turned and left, with a chill in his eyes: "After you finish this exercise, this city of killing does not need to exist!"


    As long as it is a normal person, seeing everything in the city of killing will have a feeling of rejection and disgust.


    Banjuna and Xiaoyin are no exception.


    "This kind of place really doesn''t need to exist..." The kind and gentle Xiao Yin also nodded with approval.The emergence of such a place in the world is itself a mistake.


    "It seems that the Shura god is not a good thing!" Ban Zhuna said with a look of disgust.


    Monkey King just smiled without explaining.He naturally knew that the Slaughter Capital had nothing to do with the God of Shura. He left such a place of inheritance, which itself was just a place of slaughter competition, but the evil roots of human beings are endless. Gradually, such a place. , Has become a gathering place for those who have fallen, thus making this a fallen paradise.


    Bringing the two girls to a remote and peaceful place, Monkey King nodded: "Just here!"


    "What do you want?" Ban Zhu Na looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Of course it''s building a house!" Monkey King laughed and waved his hand lightly. As soon as he understood the exquisite cabin, it suddenly appeared like this, and there was even a crystal clear swimming pool beside it.


    "This this¡­"


    Both Banzhuna and Xiaoyin''s eyes widened by the scene in front of them. They waved their hands to create a house, and even the swimming pool appeared so strangely. What exactly was this?


    "Wu... Goku... Are you... God?" Xiao Yin''s eyes widened, his expression shocked.


    Monkey King just smiled without answering, waving his hands, dozens of ancient books in thread-bound suddenly flashed in front of Ban Zhuna and Xiaoyin: "These are heaven-level fighting skills, you pick one you like and start practicing. Come on! Remember, you can only choose one."


    Monkey King has absorbed and integrated the world source beads in the world of "Fantasy World" before becoming the master of a realm. Therefore, he has mastered all the fighting skills of the world.


    The reason why he didn''t teach the two women his own mindset was because he had already said that he didn''t teach it until they completed this challenge.


    "Fighting skills?"


    Both Banzhuna and Xiaoyin were full of curiosity. This was the first time they heard of this novel word. They picked up an ancient book full of curiosity and looked at it seriously...


    The more the two women watched, the more they were frightened, and the more they watched, the more excited they became. It was obvious that both of them understood the power of this fighting technique...


    PS: Five shifts today, this is the first shift...

 1354 Chapter 59 Fighting Skills and Sword Art

    "Golden steel and glazed body, this fighting skill seems to suit me well!" Xiaoyin finally chose such a high-ranking heavenly fighting skill among countless fighting skills.


    Of course, the Diamond Glazed Body in the world of fighting and breaking is only a low-level combat skill of the heavenly rank, but this Diamond Glazed Body was transformed by Monkey King, so it advanced to the advanced heavenly rank.


    Monkey King just glanced, and then nodded: "It''s really good, but remember, don''t use this fighting technique to practice your own martial arts. You can use it to exercise your martial arts. At that time, your Blue Silver Emperor will not only be infinitely powerful. , It will also become invincible."


    "Why can''t you exercise your body?" Xiao Yin asked curiously.


    "I have already said that after you have completed this experience, I will teach you my own mentality." Monkey King said lightly.


    "That''s what you said before, the way to become a god?" Xiao Yin''s eyes lit up.


    Seeing Monkey King nod his head, he seemed even more excited.


    Now, she has determined that Monkey King is definitely a true god, otherwise, how could there be such an incredible fighting technique that she has never heard of!


    "Ha~ I found it too, this is it!" At this time, Ban Zhuna also climbed up from the pile of books, took a thread-bound ancient book, and came to Monkey King. Monkey King just glanced at it and said faintly: "This book is not for you, change one."


    "What! I think it''s suitable!" Ban Zhuna muttered very puzzled as she looked at the fighting skills in her hand.


    I saw that what she held in her hand was a [Poison Body Demon Skill], which belonged to a mid-level combat skill in the sky.


    "Although your martial spirit is dominated by poison, the use of poison is always finished. Poison is okay for mortals, but after reaching a certain level, poison will not have any effect. . For example, my three disciples are already immune to highly poisonous bodies, and the poison is no longer a threat to them.¡± Monkey King said indifferently.


    "Very poisonous immune body?" When Ban Zhuna heard it, she was obviously surprised. Looking at the poisonous magic power in her hand, she threw it away very refreshingly, and looked at Monkey King: "Then you say, I am suitable for cultivation. Kind of fighting skills?"


    Monkey King casually moved an ancient book into his hand, and threw it to Ban Zhuna: "Just this [Dayan Sword Art], your martial arts spirit is a spider, spider feet are many, and very sharp, if each one The feet can display this [Dayan Sword Art], that''s awesome."


    When Ban Zhuna heard this, her eyes lit up, and she said with excitement: "This is good! This is good! Then this fighting skill!"


    "No, this [Dayan Sword Art] is not a fighting skill, but a sword art..." Monkey King corrected: "A kind of sword art secret."


    "Oh~"


    "Well, Wukong, although the introduction in this book is very powerful, I don''t understand the meridians at all!" Xiaoyin flipped through the ancient books for a while, but it was full of question marks, and couldn''t help but look at Sun Wukong.


    "I can''t understand either!" Ban Zhuna put down the sword art in her hand, also very depressed.


    "You two come to me." Monkey King beckoned.


    Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin immediately walked to Monkey King''s side, looking at him curiously.


    With a flick of Sun Wukong''s finger, the two light groups were submerged between Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin''s eyebrows...


    Countless strange and magical knowledge suddenly flashed in their minds, making Banzhuna and Xiaoyin both eyes widened in shock...


    "It''s incredible, there is such a magical fighting skill in this world!" Xiaoyin exclaimed.


    "Yeah! It seems that we still know too little!" Ban Zhu Na nodded in sympathy.She thought that the great worship of Wuhun Hall already existed like a god, but compared with the Monkey King in front of him, it was nothing at all.


    "Okay, don''t sigh, start practicing! I''ll give you a week, and in a week, start to challenge the killing fields of hell." Monkey King said lightly.


    Both Banjuna and Xiaoyin nodded very seriously, and began to practice seriously on the side...


    With the knowledge and memory taught by Monkey King, they no longer need to be taught by others. They only need to practice according to the knowledge and memory taught by Monkey King, and it will be natural.


    The next day, a group of black helmets and black armor came to the place where Sun Wukong lived.


    Looking at this warm and comfortable place in front of him, the guards in black, gray and black armor were full of shock.


    They don''t remember that there is such a beautiful place in the killing capital.Even the place where the King of Slaughter lives cannot be compared with this place, because such a place, appearing in the Capital of Slaughter, is itself a strange existence.


    After the surprise, they naturally did not forget the purpose of coming here. The leader of the team dismounted, and just about to set foot in the yard, a cold voice came out: "Dare to take a step forward, die!"


    "Uh!!" The captain stopped immediately with his right foot as he was about to step into the yard, but the next moment, his complexion became extremely difficult to look.


    Who is he?He is the captain of the law enforcement officer of this killing city. Someone dared to speak to him like this, and he was looking for death.


    With a "pop", I took a step forward. This step was very heavy and very loud.I just stepped in, what can you do to me?A mere newcomer, how dare to be so arrogant!Looks like I have to show you something!


    While this captain was thinking fiercely in his heart, he just wanted to shout aloud and come out with an awesome opening remark, but he suddenly felt a flash of light in front of him, a pain in his eyebrows, his consciousness plunged into the endless darkness, and he collapsed. On the ground!


    "Captain!!!" The rest of the law enforcement officers were shocked, and ran towards their captain, sniffing, their eyes widened: "Dead!"


    "What a courage! You dare to attack and kill our law enforcers!" One of the men suddenly stood up and shouted at the wooden house.


    "Do you really think of yourself as the master here?" Monkey King appeared at the door, faintly looking at the remaining twelve men in black helmets and black armor.


    "We know that you are very strong, but those who dare to ignore the rules of the Fallen City have only death!" One of them shouted coldly and solemnly: "I will report today''s matter to the Fallen King. You can do it yourself!"


    With that said, the rest of the people took their captain''s body and left dingy...


    Because they knew very well that the horror of Monkey King, especially the terrifying black flames of others in the blink of an eye, made them afraid to launch any attack on Monkey King...


    "Wukong, what are they doing here?" Ban Zhuna asked curiously as she looked at the group of people who had escaped dingy.


    "Naturally come to ask for the Bloody Mary that must be worshipped every month."


    "Bloody Mary? Human blood?" Ban Zhuna''s expression changed, and she exclaimed.


    PS: Second more...

 1355 Chapter 60 The Fallen King

    "What''s going on?" Xiaoyin looked at Monkey King with confusion.


    "People who come to the killing capital are a group of extremely vicious criminals, and these criminals, who want to be protected by the killing capital, naturally have to pay a corresponding price, and this price is that they must contribute two per month. Cup of Bloody Mary..."


    Monkey King explained faintly: "And we are newcomers, there should have been a one-month tax holiday, but I rejected the newcomer guider, and correspondingly rejected the free right of the novice zone, so they came to the door. of."


    "Okay! Actually, I want to ask, you killed the law enforcement of the Slaughter City, does it mean that we are already standing on the opposite side of the Slaughter City? Has it become the object of their elimination?" Xiaoyin looked at Monkey King said with a serious face.


    "It''s true!" Sun Wukong smiled slightly: "The so-called plan can''t keep up with the changes, anyway, after you complete the experience, I am also going to destroy it. Then, the experience task for the two of you is now It has to be changed."


    "Change? How to change?" Banzhu Na asked in confusion.


    "Your original mission was to win a hundred victories in the killing fields of hell. Now it is changed to: kill all the law enforcement officers here and disrupt the order of the killing capital!"


    "Uh~Is this a bit too big for playing?" Ban Zhuna looked at Monkey King in shock.


    "If you don''t play, don''t play. If you want to play, play the big one!" Sun Wukong smiled, "So, you two should work hard to practice. Next, the law enforcement officers of the Killing City will look for us one after another. Your troubles, you two, don''t disappoint me."


    "What you said is so easy!" Xiao Yin looked at Monkey King helplessly.It''s really embarrassing to ask her to kill someone.


    "If you don''t kill others, others will kill you..." Sun Wukong saw through Xiao Yin''s mind and said lightly: "So, in this world, you are involuntarily involuntarily, and destroying this place is merit, not sin. !"


    "I understand!" Xiaoyin nodded with a serious face, sat down cross-legged, and continued to cultivate the diamond colored glaze body.


    Although it is impossible to summon a martial soul during the killing, she can use the route of fighting skills to exercise her martial soul in her body...


    Although she didn''t deliberately exercise her body, the spirit of her martial arts became stronger, and the power returned would naturally make her stronger.


    Banzhuna is also practising the Sword Jue Mind attentively. If you want to practice the Sword Jue, you must first practice the Mind...


    Sun Wukong waved his hand and placed a barrier here, looking at the two women who were cultivating, and said faintly: "A week, you only have one week. After a week, I will remove the barrier. At that time, yours The experience will officially begin!"


    The current city of slaughter is not actually called the city of slaughter, but the city of the fallen. Therefore, the ruler of the current fallen city is called the king of the fallen.


    The Hall of the Fallen is where the fallen king lives.


    At this time, the law enforcement officers who had fled from the place where Monkey King lived were kneeling and standing in front of a man shrouded in black robes, reporting what they had encountered before...


    "Oh~ There are people who ignore the rules of my Fallen City. It''s really interesting..." The voice of the Fallen King is very hoarse and unpleasant. With the dark environment here, it gives people a sense of horror: "This kind of thing does not need me. Are you teaching you how to do it? Or is it that you have forgotten what I passed to you?"


    The kneeling man trembled in utter horror, and the man in front squatted his head with trepidation: "How dare we forget the instructions of the great fallen king, but the newcomer is too powerful! It stands to reason that you are the only one in this fallen city. , It is impossible for someone to be able to display martial arts and soul skills, but he is able to display a very strange black flame, as long as it is contaminated with a little, it will be instantly burned into nothingness. We have nothing to him. Way, so I have to report to the great fallen king¡ª¡ªyou!"


    "Black flames? In this depraved city, there are people who are able to perform spirit abilities? Could it be that the inheritors of the god Asura appeared? It should be impossible? They just came yesterday, how could they get it so soon? Inheritance..." The fallen king frowned slightly, his face looked a little dignified, got up, and said coldly: "Go, take me to meet this newcomer, I really want to meet him for a while, see See how sacred he is!"


    The Fallen King brought a group of law enforcement officers to the place where Sun Wukong lived and looked at the beautiful pavilion and cabin and the clear swimming pool. Even the Fallen King was surprised for a moment, because he knew very well. Yesterday, there was absolutely no such hut and swimming pool here.Then there is only one answer, everything here is created by the newcomer.


    "In one day, I built such a fresh and elegant place, it is a good method!" The fallen king''s hoarse voice exclaimed, and he walked toward the courtyard, but it was a''bang'' and hit a road. On the invisible barrier.


    He hadn''t been able to sense the enchantment that Monkey King laid down.


    The face under the black robe twitched suddenly, showing the anger in the fallen king''s heart, but he was not angry, but reached out and touched the barrier, his heart became more solemn: "What spirit ability is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before! Looks like a good defense..."


    As he said, the whole body was surging with black energy, exuding a disgusting evil spirit, and the six martial rings also lit up on his body. At the same time, the sixth martial ring was radiant and slapped on the barrier with one palm!


    "Blood Soul Hand!"


    Accompanied by a roar, the barrier did not move at all. On the contrary, the fallen king felt that his palm was numb and pained by a counter-shock force.


    "What a strong defensive spirit skill! I still don''t believe it. With my strength, I can''t help you!" The gloomy voice sounded again, and the nine martial arts rings lighted up from the fallen king, and his own breath also changed. The more yin and evil grew, a pair of sharp fangs grew at the corners of the mouth, which looked like a vampire.


    Of course, his spirit is not a vampire, but a ghost tooth spider.


    Yellow, yellow, purple, black, black, black and black, with nine martial arts rings, telling the strength of the titled Martial King of the Fallen King!


    The Monkey King in the room, looking at the fallen king outside, seemed a little surprised: "Inheritor of the Raksha God?" Then, he looked at Panjuna who was aside: "So that''s it, the Raksha God''s Inheritance, is it also obtained in this killing city... No, the current killing city should be called the fallen city. After all, the fallen city will be called the killing city after the queen of killing appears. ."


    PS: Third more...

 1356 Chapter 61 The Beginning of Chaos

    Monkey King looked at the fallen king and understood everything.


    In the Fallen City, there is the inheritance of two gods, that is, the inheritance of the God Rakshasa and the God Shura, but these two gods are naturally opposed, but when they leave, they are all in the Fallen City.


    When Tang Chen came to the Fallen City and obtained the inheritance of the Rakshasa, he would naturally clashed with the Fallen King. However, Tang Chen was a perverted ninety-ninth-level peak titled Wuluo, and the Fallen King was naturally not his. The opponent, the final result could only be killed by Tang Chen, Tang Chen inherited his position in the Fallen City and became the King of Slaughter!


    Because the fallen king is dead, the inheritance of the Rakshasa is naturally vacant. Later, Banjuna came to the city of killing and obtained the inheritance of the Rakshasa...


    The process is very complicated, but it is not an issue we care about anymore.And after Monkey King, all this will also come to an end.


    After the Fallen King released the nine martial rings, his strength was actually a rank ninety-seven titled Wuluo.


    Ninety-seventh level, now, there is a very powerful existence.


    The eighth martial arts ring lighted up, and the Fallen King¡¯s continuous bombardment hit the barrier, but the barrier remained motionless, which made the Fallen King¡¯s heart extremely shocked.


    You know, he is the rank of Ninety-seven Wu Luo!At the same time, he also obtained the inheritance of the Rakshasa god. Now, he has displayed the eighth spirit ability, and he can''t defeat a defensive spirit ability that others have deployed!How could he not be surprised.


    "Damn it! Could it be that the person who deployed this defensive spirit ability is the ninety-ninth-level peak titled Wuluo?" The heart of the fallen king became extremely dignified, he had already learned from the eighth spirit ability, even if it was used. The ninth spirit ability is also impossible to break through this defensive spirit ability, so he is not wasting his energy, but looking at the back room, and he said: "Who on earth is your excellency, do you want to stay here all the time? meeting!"


    "I''m not interested! I will let the Fallen City disappear from this world in a week. Before that, you should prepare well!" Monkey King said lightly, after saying this, no matter what the Fallen King said, He was not taking care of it either, sipping fine wine leisurely.


    "Destroying the Fallen City? It''s a big tone! Very good! I accept your challenge! I have to see what you are capable of, how dare you boast such a seaport!" The Fallen King laughed with anger. With a cold snort, his body turned into a light smoke and disappeared.


    When the law enforcement officers saw that the fallen king was gone, they also turned around and left here...


    At the same time, the entire fallen city is no longer peaceful...


    "Have you heard? Someone dare to challenge the fallen king!"


    "Who doesn''t know about this! There has been a lot of talk about it!"


    "I really don¡¯t know how to live or die! Who is the Fallen King? That is the ruler of the Fallen City! Even the Spirit Hall does not dare to easily invade here. Who is it that does not open his eyes and dares to challenge the Fallen King? It''s looking for death!"


    "It''s hard to say. I heard that the fallen king confronted that person for the first time, and it was still deflated. They set up a defensive spirit skill, but the fallen king couldn''t destroy it anyway. Therefore, the time for the challenge was set. After a week..."


    "That person can actually use spirit abilities? This is impossible, right? Even if the titled Wuluo is here, it is impossible to use spirit and spirit abilities. Who is that person sacred, and he can ignore the rules of the Fallen City. ?"


    "What''s the matter? The Fallen King can use martial arts and spirit abilities in the same way? There must be some secrets we don''t know..."


    "You said, who is better than that mysterious man than the fallen king?"


    "It should be the fallen king? After all, this is his home court!"


    "Whoever he is, anyway I support the fallen king, that shit mysterious person, but Yang Yan wants to destroy this fallen city, this is simply cutting off my life! Kill the mysterious person! The fallen king will win! "


    "Yes! Kill the mysterious man! The fallen king will win!"


    As a result, Monkey King became a character that everyone hated in this fallen city!Suddenly cheered for the fallen king.


    Countless people even organized and found the place where the Monkey King and the others lived, and wanted to kill the Monkey King and the others first.


    After all, Monkey King said to destroy the Fallen City, and this Fallen City is the home of these people. If the Fallen City is destroyed, they will have no shelter. As a result, they will inevitably be wanted or killed by the Empire. , This is not what they want to see.


    Looking at the crowd walking outside, Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin in front of him, and said lightly: "You two have been practicing for three days. It''s time to see the results..." He said, pointing to the outside The crowd said faintly: "Go, kill all these people!"


    Both women frowned slightly and nodded. They knew that there was such a day for a long time. Although they were a little uncomfortable, they still had to do what Monkey King said.


    Banzhuna is to become stronger; and Xiaoyin does not want to violate Monkey King''s words. For her who has become a real human being, it is no longer important to become stronger, but for the Monkey King who made herself a real human, what he said , Xiaoyin will definitely listen.


    The two women looked at each other, flashed into the courtyard with extremely agility, and then walked outside the courtyard step by step...


    And outside the courtyard is also outside the barrier!


    "These two girls who do not know whether they live or die dare to come out and kill them! Kill them!"


    "Grass! What a pity to kill such a beautiful beauty! At least you have to catch it and kill it! Haha~~"


    "Haha~~How about? Two beauties, as long as you two follow us, we will not embarrass you two! We are here this time, just to kill the rubbish that rants! How dare you to arrogantly say destroy and fall The capital, what a big tone! Huo Huo~~"


    "Damn, these two women are really superb! Look at the face, look at the month Huns, and the ass, the grass, you really can''t stand it! Don''t snatch me with Lao Tzu, these two women are Lao Tzu''s! Whoever grabs Lao Tzu and kills who!"


    "I TM killed you first!"


    With a sound of''pouch'', a big head suddenly rose into the sky!


    The scarlet blood splashed on the body of the group of people, suddenly making them all full of violence!


    "Grass! Do you dare to kill my brother! Kill him!"


    Roaring each other ups and downs, this group of people started to kill each other before they started fighting!


    While the blood was splashing, accompanied by a scream...


    This sudden change made Banzhuna and Xiaoyin a daze.


    "Unorganized, undisciplined, a group of garbage with blood on the cutting edge, really nothing!" Monkey King shook his head lightly as he saw it.


    PS: There are only four changes today, and the tragic power outage. This chapter is still going to the Internet cafe to update, and the four changes will continue tomorrow...

 1357 Chapter 62 Killing

    Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin stared blankly at the fratricidal crowd in front of them, not knowing what to do for a while, but Monkey King shook his head helplessly and reminded faintly: "Don''t be in a daze, kill!"


    The simple word''kill'' caused the two women to be shocked, and then they suddenly remembered their task at this time.


    The two women glanced at each other, the originally hesitant eyes turned a bit cold because of the ugly faces of the people in front of them, but both women remembered their foul language before.


    "This kind of scum, one less, is one!" Ban Zhuna snorted first, took out an ancient sword from the Horcrux storage, and rushed towards the crowd of fighting each other!


    "Haha~~ Go and die!" A big man with a big knife in his hand, his face was crazy and evil looking at the person in front of him. The blood in the air made his face twisted and crazy. People in the Fallen City were all Because of the killing, he became a group of lunatics!


    Benevolence and morality have been completely forgotten by them. In their eyes, there are only benefits and killings left!


    He seemed to have seen the miserable appearance of the person in front of him being cut in half by himself. Just thinking about it made him extremely excited!


    However, before he cut off his broad knife, Suddenly felt a piercing pain in his heart, causing his pupils to shrink instantly. While a mouthful of blood spurted out, the light from the corner of his eyes looked behind him, but they saw that it was for them. Fighting for one of the two women, the ancient sword in his hand ruthlessly pierced his Yuexiong chamber from the back of his heart!


    He saw the biting coldness in the eyes of the woman, which made the big man suddenly understand that she is not a prey, but a hunter!However, it was too late, his consciousness fell into endless darkness, and his life came to an end...


    Banzhuna silently withdrew the ancient sword that pierced the heart and looked at the corpse that fell to the ground. She was shocked. It was the first time she had killed, but at this moment, although she was a little unwell, But more is surprisingly calm, and the beating heart seems a little excited!


    Although it only took three days to practice the [Dayan Sword Art], Ban Zhuna is still a beginner, and in this fallen city, it is not possible to use martial arts and soul skills, but I have practiced [Dayan Sword] Secret] Banzhuna has her own exercise method, so she can use her spirit power at will!


    In addition to the entry-level [Dayan Sword Art], among this group of sinful crowds, a side-to-side massacre has begun!


    The smell of blood made her a little nauseous at first, but gradually, it stimulated the killing aura hidden in her body, and she became more and more crazy and excited!


    Looking at the field, Ban Zhuna wielded an ancient sword and harvested scenes of fresh life. Even Monkey King seemed a little surprised: "I am really born to be a killer! It is true that I am born to have two. Only Spider Emperor is a talented martial artist!"


    Xiao Yin was shocked by Ban Zhu Na''s brutal behavior. She could hardly imagine that Ban Zhu Na, who seemed a little timid just now, turned into such a decisive, iron-blooded posture at this moment!


    "Fuck! Don''t kill each other! Kill these two stinky ladies!"


    Finally, the group of criminals who killed each other recovered from the merciless killing of Banjuna. I don''t know who roared and awakened them who were able to kill!


    Looking at the corpses that fell to the ground, they were stunned, not only did they not fear because of it, but they became extremely excited!Some people even have their eyes flushed like beasts!


    Some people lay on a wound with a broken neck, greedily sucking the blood-red liquid!At this moment, what they showed was not a person at all, but a beast!


    "It''s really a sad group of humans!" Xiaoyin sighed slightly, his original unbearable mood has been replaced by coldness. This group of people is even more chilling than the martial beasts!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    A big man raised the big axe in his hand, his eyes flushed and rushed towards Xiao Yin wailing!


    At this moment, although this group of evil people could not be united, they had already shifted their targets to Banjuna and Xiaoyin!


    "Actually...I don''t want to kill..." Xiaoyin sighed slightly, and pulled out the ancient sword from his waist, his gentle expression became extremely firm: "But...I also have my belief and persistence!"


    As he said, blue light appeared all over her body, wrapped her body, and flashed forward. The big man looked at the ancient sword that was slashing at his pen value, and instinctively blocked his body with his big axe. before!


    However, only hearing a light click, the big axe was cut in half. The big man looked at the blood pouring out of his neck in astonishment. He wanted to plug the wound with his hands, but his hands were like a thousand pounds. Heavy, unable to move at all, then plunged into endless darkness and crashed down!


    The ancient swords in the hands of Banzhuna and Xiaoyin were bestowed by Monkey King, and their sharpness was naturally not something these ordinary soldiers could resist.


    Killing one person with one sword, Xiao Yin was not as calm as Ban Zhu Na, but turned pale, and felt nauseous.


    But the attacks from all around have already arrived, and there is no time for her to be distracted...


    Twenty minutes later, one hundred and twenty-one people were all turned into icy corpses lying on the ground.


    Banzhuna and Xiaoyin knelt on the ground weakly, looking at the corpses in that place, and as they retreated from the battle, their bodies trembling involuntarily, splashed with blood, there were enemies and their own!


    At this moment, the two women who came back to their senses finally were there and couldn''t stand it. They fell to the ground, retching!


    "Congratulations, at this moment, you have become a real cultivator!" Monkey King looked at the two women, smiled slightly, waved his hand, and a light of fluorescent light shone on them, soothing their inner fear and Spiritual fluctuation!


    Both women gradually calmed down, and then screamed at the same time, suddenly got up, ran towards the swimming pool in the yard, and slammed twice, one after the other, jumping into the swimming pool, and for a while, the clear water was also Become scarlet...


    "Although it''s a bit cruel, it''s better than the flowers in the greenhouse..." Monkey King looked at the two women washing their bodies in the pool, smiled slightly, and waved his hands, the bloody corpses on the ground instantly turned into blue smoke and disappeared without a trace!It seems that there has never been a killing here!


    In the fallen hall, a heavily armed man stood proudly in the hall, looking at the black-clad man who hurried in, and asked indifferently: "How is the situation?"


    "All annihilated!"


    "Unexpectedly!" The man looked cold and waved his hand: "Go down! Your lord is practicing in retreat. When he leaves the customs, it will be when I am waiting to unify the mainland! Until then, don''t do anything. Let those desperadoes take their lives in vain!"


    "Yes!"..

 1358 Chapter Sixty Three

    "You...what are you doing here? Get out! Get out!"


    Ban Zhu Na and Xiao Yin, who were washing their bodies in the pool, looked at the Monkey King who suddenly appeared by the pool. They both had Yue Hung arms with both hands. They submerged their entire bodies in the pool, showing only half of their heads. Nervously shouted to Monkey King.


    "Don''t be nervous, look, even the water in the pool is dyed red, I just came to change the water for you!" Monkey King smiled, squatting by the pool, put his right hand into the water, and only saw those The pool water dyed red by blood became extremely clear instantly!Even the bloody aura on Banjuna and Xiaoyin''s body was cleansed together.


    The water in the pool became transparent, and the figures of the two women were naturally seen by Monkey King. Monkey King laughed at the moment and whistled: "Oh! They are in good shape!"


    "Hate! Go away now!" Both Xiaoyin and Ban Zhuna flushed, but Ban Zhuna yelled, running her spirit power, and slammed a water arrow towards Monkey King!


    After the baptism of blood, this girl who originally seemed weak has slowly evolved towards the queen''s character.


    When Xiao Yin blushed, she soaked her whole body in the pool, silent.


    "Okay, okay! Don''t take it! I''m leaving!" Monkey King waved helplessly at Ban Zhuna, threw a bottle of shower gel to them, and said faintly: "This is shower gel, click on the lid. That''s it... I''ll go outside and check it out for you... lest anyone peep."


    "It''s fine if you don''t come to peep!" Ban Zhuna blushed and gave Monkey King a white.


    Monkey King left the swimming pool and came outside the courtyard. He looked to the northwest, but an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "That guy is trying to accept the test of inheritance... It seems that he has felt the threat from me. Well, hehe~~ Things have become interesting, but unfortunately, with your qualifications, it is impossible to succeed... Now, let me help you. How much can I give me a little fun, I I also want to see what a hundred-level god in this world looks like..."


    Just after the words fell, an invisible wave spread out from Monkey King¡¯s eyes and disappeared in the retreat of the fallen king...


    The next time, it also became exceptionally quiet, because in the previous killings, in the fallen city, no one dared to find the Monkey King and their troubles beyond their own means, and it made the Monkey King a rare opportunity. Cleaned down.


    The law enforcement officers of the Fallen City had already received the order of the Fallen King, and naturally they did not come to provoke Monkey King and the others.


    Everyone is waiting for the appointment day, the seventh day...


    In the extremely calm dark hall, a crack suddenly emerged, and a figure filled with extremely evil aura passed through the crack!


    Looking around, the feeling of being down-to-earth caused the evil figure to suddenly show an extremely crazy and evil smile, and then laughed wildly: "Ohhhhhhh~~~ ants all over the world! Come to welcome the coming of your great Raksha! Haha~~~ Shake! Fear! Ignorant mortals! This world will eventually belong to me! Hahaha~~"


    In the crazy laughter, an incomparable horror and evil spirit turned into a terrible black beam of light, rushing into the sky!


    At this moment, the three remaining peak powers in this world all sensed this horrible breath, and their faces were full of shock!


    In the Martial Spirit Hall, in a courtyard that ordinary people cannot enter, an old man who was leisurely drinking tea suddenly stood up, looked up at the sky, his eyes were full of shock: "This breath...how is it possible! In the world, someone broke through that. Dao shackles...who is it? Could it be that old fellow Tang Chen...but the breath is wrong..." Amidst the shock, his figure flashed and disappeared...


    At the same time, an old man in the Haotian School suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky, his eyes filled with shock: "Hundred-level gods, has anyone reached it one step ahead of me? Who is it? In this world, there are still such things hidden. The strong?" As he said, his figure flickered and disappeared...


    Far overseas on Sea God Island, the graceful and noble high priest Feng Lie Ma also looked up in the direction of the Fallen City with a shocked face. His face was full of shock: "Above the mainland, there actually appeared one step ahead. God? It¡¯s not good to be full of vague and evil aura... It seems that this world will not be calm anymore..."


    The fallen city, where the Monkey King lived.


    Looking at the black beam of light rising into the sky, Monkey King smiled faintly: "Is it finally successful? When it''s still punctual, I didn''t make me wait!"


    "Goku, what happened? It''s terrible! What an evil aura!"


    Both Banzhuna and Xiaoyin who were cultivating stopped and looked at the beam of light rising into the sky in the distance.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that the fallen king successfully completed the test of the Rakshasa god, inherited his god position, broke through to the hundredth level, and became the Rakshasa god!" Sun Wukong said indifferently without looking back.


    Of course, the reason why he successfully completed the test was that Sun Wukong helped him, but this sentence Sun Wukong did not explain.


    "Raksha God? The Fallen King broke through to the hundredth level and became a Raksha God?!" Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin looked at the black beam of light with shock.


    The black light dissipated, and a terrible and evil aura surged in the direction of Monkey King. From a distance, Monkey King saw a man with black evil radiating all over his body, and his face was as pale as a Rakshasa. Fly here from him!


    This breath is extremely evil, but powerful as if it shook the sky and the earth, causing the sky here to become a dark evil cloud!


    The sky that was originally bright suddenly became extremely dim!


    "Ohhh~~ Now, do you still have the courage to challenge me?" The black light flashed, and the fallen king appeared in the sky not far from Monkey King, surrounded by black energy, looking down at Monkey King below. , Arrogant as that god, looking at the person he regarded as that tiny ant!


    No, the fallen king at this moment should be called the Raksha God!


    "If you have broken through the 100th level, have your self-confidence become swollen?" Monkey King looked at the Fallen King with a plain face, and then shook his head disappointedly: "Is this the so-called god? Too weak , Even the phantoms of those two can''t match, it seems that I wasted my efforts..."


    "Weak? How can a mere ant perceive the greatness of God!?" The fallen king looked at Monkey King indifferently. At this moment, his heart had already been dazzled by the skyrocketing strength, and he had already broken through God. He became extremely excited at this time, and at this moment, he couldn''t help but want to wreak havoc, let the world see the horror of God!


    PS: The electricity has been stopped all morning, it seems that today''s fourth clock will be more than ten o''clock in the evening!This is the second shift, and there are two more to follow...

 1359 Chapter 64—Stomped to Death with One Foot

    "Ok...what a terrible breath! Is this God?!"


    Banzhuna and Xiaoyin felt the breath of the Rakshasa god, and they both stood unsteadily in shock and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Sun Wukong took a step forward and counteracted the suppression of the horrible aura for her, and said to the two women faintly: "The other person has handed over to you two, I will deal with this guy!"


    Both Banzhuna and Xiaoyin nodded their heads with serious faces. They had already regarded Monkey King as a hundred-level god. Facing the hundred-level god who had just been promoted, they naturally had no big problems.


    The fallen king naturally didn''t bother to pay attention to Ban Zhu Na and Xiao Yin. In his opinion, mortals should face mortals, and those subordinates are the opponents of the two women!


    Seeing the law enforcement officers and residents of the degenerate capital marching here in the darkness not far away, Banjuna swallowed her saliva and looked at Xiao Yin beside her: "There are at least thousands of people, right? We can fight. Ever?"


    "Persevere until Wukong gets rid of the opponent!" Xiao Yin said with a serious face.


    "But the battle between gods and gods shouldn''t end so early, right?" Ban Zhuna looked at Monkey King with a solemn expression...


    "Ohhh~~ You still have the courage to challenge me. What a commendable courage!" The fallen king looked at Monkey King jokingly, with a playful smile on his face. The expression was like a cat playing a mouse.The whole body was surging with black energy, showing the ultimate evil.


    "Oh~ I let you break through the god level, just want to see what the hundred-level gods are capable of, but I don''t want you to speak out in front of me!" Monkey King looked at the fallen king with a plain face, his figure suddenly disappeared. , There was a loud bang immediately, and the whole earth was shaken...


    Countless people looked at the picture in front of them with shocked faces, they were all stunned, their eyes widened, and they were in a daze!


    What did they see?They actually saw the Rakshasa god they admired so much that Sun Wukong stepped on the ground from the air!The huge pothole that shook out made them unable to recover for a long time!


    That''s a god!The lofty Raksha God!Was someone stepped onto the ground?


    "My God! I...I read that right?" Ban Zhuna widened her eyes exaggeratedly, looking at the Raksha God who was stepped into the ground by Monkey King from the air, struggling and unable to move. Suddenly stunned.


    ''The battle between God and God shouldn''t end so early, right?''She just finished saying this!As a result, Rakshasa God was stepped on by Monkey King?


    "Asshole! I''m going to kill you!" The Fallen King roared instantly. As a god, he was stepped on by someone else. This is a shame and shame. How could he not be angry?The tenth ring of gods, which represents the hundred-level god, lights up in vain!


    This is a black ring with gold. As it lights up, the Fallen King turns into a huge black spider in vain, surrounded by an unknown black gas, and a big fishy mouth, revealing it. With his mouth full of sharp teeth, black energy condensed and surged in his mouth, forming a pitch-black, bottomless rotating black hole, as if connected to a space of different dimensions!


    The terrible suction came from his mouth, and he raised his head and bit towards Monkey King who was stepping on his back!He even wanted to swallow Monkey King into his huge mouth of bottomless black hole!


    "Wukong! Be careful!!" Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin were shocked when they saw this.


    "The power of the ants is just futile and powerless!" Monkey King had a plain face, as if he hadn''t seen the huge black hole biting towards him. With a light tap from his feet, an invisible wave instantly spread to the black spider''s body, his figure. Stand still for a moment!


    Then everyone was horrified to see that the huge black spider cracked open in front of their eyes, shattered to the end, the wind blew, turned into smoke and dissipated!


    "Silk!!!~~~"


    Everyone who saw him took a breath, and a strong man who had just broken through to become a hundred-level god was killed by him lightly?


    "This... this is impossible! Your lord is a god! The real god! How could it be killed like this? This is impossible!!"


    The law enforcers who were so excited by the advancement of the fallen king to become a god suddenly fell into hell, and the facts before them made them unbelievable.


    A moment ago, they also issued a vow to follow the Fallen King for a lifetime. In the next moment, this vow was easily broken!


    Because the god they just believed in was so inexplicably trampled to death by others!


    "That man...really...is a god? Just like this, he was trampled to death by Wukong?" Ban Zhuna asked blankly.


    "Don''t...don''t ask me...I...I don''t know..." Xiaoyin replied blankly.


    The things in front of me are too shocking. A god who has just broken through the 100th level was trampled to death by Monkey King before he could show his power. Can you believe this?


    No wonder all the people present were dumbfounded.


    It feels like God is nothing great!Simply weak burst.


    "Huh! You can become a god, but it''s all thanks to my help. Even if you are not grateful, you are still pretending to be forceful in front of me. It''s really looking for death!" Let you feel the realm of God before you die, and you should be grateful!"


    After that, he turned his head and looked at Ban Zhuna and Xiaoyin: "What are you in a daze? Don''t forget the task I taught you!"


    "Yes! Guaranteed to complete the task!" Ban Zhuna yelled in excitement, her body flashed with purple light, and eight purple spider legs emerged from behind and rushed into the crowd ahead!


    Wherever he went, the poison was permeated, and the crowd died of poison...


    At this moment, because of Monkey King¡¯s relationship, Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin are no longer bound by the rules here. Both of them can freely use their martial arts and soul skills...


    This is so exciting that a god who has just broken through the hundredth level was trampled to death by Monkey King!That''s a god!To be trampled to death by one foot, what realm has the power of Monkey King reached?!How can this not make them feel excited and excited!


    Because Monkey King said before that once the task is completed, they will be taught how to become gods...


    So the massacre began again!


    The people of the Fallen City and the law enforcers are not able to use the spirit of martial arts. Faced with Banzhuna and Xiaoyin who have practiced the fighting skills taught by Monkey King, and they can use spirits and spirits at will. The relationship between everyone is not the enemy of one at all...


    Today is destined to be a bloody day!


    The blood stained the land of the Fallen City, which was originally regarded as a happy land by the people here, has become a hell that everyone fears...


    When Qian Daoliu and Tang Chen came to this fallen city, what they saw was a ruin. The fallen city was also removed from the world!


    PS: There is one more later...

 1360 Chapter 65—Even God was Terrified

    Spirit world.


    In the Deacon Hall of the God Realm Committee, the two God Kings and the three major God Realm law enforcement are having a meeting, discussing matters on other planes.


    The originally serious God Shura suddenly changed his complexion slightly, the frightening aura flickered, and the color of anger in his eyes was also fleeting.


    "God Shura, what made you so distracted?" One of the gods sitting on top of the two masters spoke lightly.


    "Sorry, everyone, it happened suddenly, I didn''t hold it back for a while, it was rude!" God Shura immediately stood up and bowed to the four gods.


    "Let''s talk about it, things that can move the law enforcement of the gods must not be trivial!" one of the law enforcement of the gods asked curiously.


    "In fact, it''s nothing, it''s the inheritance that I left in the lower realm, which was destroyed by others..." God Shura frowned slightly, and his voice seemed a little cold.


    The expressions of the other four god realm leaders all moved slightly, a little surprised.


    The inheritance of each god is very important, and if the inheritance is destroyed, they can only cast sympathetic eyes on the god of Shura.


    "Every god''s inheritance is at the junction of the god realm and the human realm. How can your inheritance be destroyed by the people of the human realm?" A god king said indifferently.


    "I don''t quite understand either...but my place of inheritance has indeed been destroyed. Everyone, do you allow me to check it out in the lower realms?"


    "Go! Give you half an hour. After half an hour, no matter what the result is, you have to come back right away." The other four people glanced at each other, nodded insignificantly, and finally moved to the left from the main position. The King of God spoke.


    "Half an hour, is it enough!" God Shura clasped his fists and thanked him, and his figure disappeared.


    Asura God¡¯s inheritance space, the God of Asura¡¯s divine consciousness descended here. Looking at the messy inheritance, the gods wrinkled his brows deeply, obviously a little angry: "The killing capital is destroyed, together with my inheritance. Is the space also affected? There are such things in the human world? Who is it? It can be done to such an extent!"


    "Huh?! Sometimes there are traces of space, someone travels through time and space, who is it?!" God Shura''s expression suddenly changed: "In the human world, there is someone who can break through time and space? How can this be possible! This can cause chaos. Time and space order! This is a big deal, you have to go back and report the matter to the other Four Supremes..."


    With that said, the figure of God Shura disappeared...


    Spirit world.


    The Four Supremes looked a little surprised at the sudden appearance of God Shura.


    "I''m back so soon? The matter is resolved?"


    God Shura looked serious: "I''m afraid this time things are a bit troublesome. I checked it in the lower realm and found signs of chaos in time and space. It is obvious that someone has traveled through time and space..."


    "Traveling through time and space? Even if I wait, it''s difficult to do it!" A god realm law enforcement officer said with a shocked expression.


    "This is a bit bad. Traveling through the past and the future will distort time and space, causing chaos in the original world. Maybe even the passage between the gods and the human world will be distorted. Even if someone crosses into the past, We were killed in the past who had not yet become gods, then we are now obliterated by the law!"


    "This...this!!!" When the other sages of the gods heard this, they were all moved, and their faces became serious.


    "This matter must be handled cautiously, without delay, and executed immediately! God Shura, now send you a trip to the lower realm to capture the person who travels through time and space! Are you willing?"


    "Naturally, I also want to see, who has the courage to destroy my heritage!" God Shura nodded in agreement without thinking.


    He had already wanted to do this for the lower realm to go to the human realm. However, after becoming a god, he wanted to go to the human realm, except for passing on to the people of the lower realm.And that kind of lower realm is only the lower realm of divine consciousness, but this time, it is the real lower realm!


    "You said, could it be the Gu eagle that fled to the lower realm?" A god realm law enforcement officer suddenly frowned.


    "Gu eagle!!!" One of the god kings suddenly became cold, and his horrible aura flashed away. In his eyes, there was a biting chill: "God Shura, this time in the lower realm, we will not only arrest people who disrupt the order of time and space, but also , And bring that Gu eagle to justice! Life and death!"


    "Gu Diao?" God Shura stunned, and said earnestly: "Understood, but for the sake of safety, it seems that you have to bring two lower realms!"


    "Quick, this mission must be successful!"


    The other four supreme gods passed unanimously.


    Because of Monkey King''s appearance, this world has undergone tremendous changes, and even the God Realm was shocked by him.


    This has to be alarmed!A person who can travel through time and space against the sky, can they treat it with care?Just as the law enforcer of the gods said, if the heaven-defying people traveled to the time and space where they were, then they had not become gods but were killed, then even if they are gods, they will Obliterated by the law!


    In that way, wouldn''t the whole world cause huge turmoil!The future changes, the order is changed, the damn people are dead, the damn people are alive, time and space are distorted, then things can be really big!


    Therefore, traveling through time and space was determined to be a crime, not allowed by the law, and once discovered, they would be wanted and obliterated!


    Of course, the big guys in the gods were not lightly frightened, but it was nothing to do with Monkey King. At this time, he, after destroying the killing capital, took Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin to the starry forest. And go...


    There was also an incident when I left. Although I went back on the way, Monkey King still missed his three little Lori very much.


    "Wukong, what realm have you reached? You actually trampled a hundred-level god to death! It''s too powerful!" Along the way, Banzhuna took Sun Wukong''s hand and was so excited. Asked the same question energetically.


    "I''ve said everything, just treat me as a god!" Monkey King said helplessly.


    "I know you are a god! But what kind of god is it? You trampled the hundred-level god to death with one foot. Does that mean that in the realm of gods, there are also strong and weak points?" Ban Zhuna Asked excitedly.


    "Well, I am also very curious about this question!" Xiaoyin also looked at Monkey King seriously.


    "This is natural, no matter which realm it is, there are strong and weak points." Monkey King nodded seriously.


    "Then you are in the realm of gods, are you the most advanced kind?" Banzhuna looked at Monkey King, looking at him expectantly.


    "This is natural..." Monkey King nodded.


    "I knew it!" Ban Zhuna looked at Monkey King in admiration. After seeing Monkey King trample to death a hundred-level god, her worship of Monkey King had reached a blind state...

 1361 Chapter 66: Kill You

    When the Monkey King and the three set out towards the Star Dou Forest, the two figures searched for aura, but they chased in the direction where they were at an astonishing speed.


    Because Monkey King and the others walked all the way and did not deliberately hide, the two old men naturally caught up quickly.


    Monkey King turned and glanced back, stopped, and said lightly to the two women: "It seems that someone is looking for something to do with us. Sit down and rest."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yin immediately took out a piece of silk cloth and spread it on a piece of clean turf, motioning Monkey King to sit here.


    After Sun Wukong sat down, Xiaoyin sat quietly, behaving appropriately, gentle and virtuous, watching Sun Wukong secretly praised.


    "Who is looking for us? Do you know anyone?" Ban Zhu Na looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "No, one of them is your acquaintance."


    "My acquaintance?" When Ban Zhuna heard the words, she couldn''t help but stunned, and said inwardly: "Could it be from Wuhun Hall?"


    Just as she guessed, the two figures had already traveled from afar at an astonishing speed, and they arrived in a moment at a distance of kilometers.


    "Da... to worship Grandpa?" Ban Zhuna looked at one of the two people who appeared in front of her, obviously surprised.


    The people here were Tang Chen and Qian Daoliu, two of the only three remaining ninety-nine level Wuluo in this world.


    The depraved city was destroyed, Qian Daoliu followed the breath of Banjuna all the way to here, as the saint of Wuhun Temple, all actions of Banjuna were naturally under their control.


    Some of the plots in the original work have not happened yet. Banzhuna is still Chihiro Ji''s disciple, and Chihiro Ji is the only son of Qian Daoliu. Therefore, Banzhuna''s relationship with Qian Daoliu is quite good now.


    Qian Daoliu nodded to Ban Zhuna as a greeting, and then fixed his gaze on Monkey King, his face serious and polite: "I don''t know what your Excellency is called?"


    "I''m not interested in chatting with you, let''s go, what do you want to do after chasing you in such a hurry?" Monkey King looked at Qian Daoliu and Tang Chen, and said lightly.


    Qian Daoliu was not dissatisfied with Monkey King''s tone, but rather respectfully and politely said: "It''s really rude, we chased all the way, just want to witness the demeanor of the hundred-level god with our own eyes. I wonder if that adult is you? "


    It¡¯s no wonder that Qian Daoliu and Tang Chenhui thought so, because the two of them couldn¡¯t sense the presence of Monkey King¡¯s aura at all. Who?


    "No!" Monkey King waved his hand very simply.


    Chihiro was stunned, and turned his head to cast a questioning look at Ban Zhu Na. Ban Zhu Na glanced at Monkey King. Seeing that he had no objection, she shook her head.Of course a hundred-level god is not Wukong, but Wukong is stronger than a hundred-level god.


    "Really? It''s really a great regret in life to not be able to witness this real hidden world powerhouse." Qian Daoliu sighed helplessly.Although he also discovered that the matter was unusual, everyone rejected it all at once, so he was naturally not good at saying what it was.


    But he didn¡¯t say much, it didn¡¯t mean that Tang Chen wouldn¡¯t. He naturally saw Monkey King¡¯s unusualness. He always did things straight and overbearing. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t endure like Qian Daoliu. Looking at Monkey King, he said with full anger: "I think your strength is also good, the opportunity is rare, how about it, do you want to play with me?"


    "Not interested in!"


    "Uh~" Tang Chen was stunned for a moment, and looked a little stunned. In his opinion, when a master meets a master, it will inevitably have two tricks. He didn''t expect that Sun Wukong refused so simply. Did not die the slightest hesitation.


    And listening to this tone, it seems that he is not qualified to challenge him, and it sounds uncomfortable.


    Tang Chen''s temper is quite fierce. When people are so underestimated, he will naturally be unhappy. His eyes are bigger than Tongling, and he stares at Monkey King: "What? Do you think I am not qualified to challenge you?"


    "Just know it!" Monkey King gave him a light look.


    "You...you...you..." Tang Chen was suddenly angry: "Very good! In this way, I would like to ask you for advice!"


    As he said, the black light surged in his hand, and an extremely huge hammer, covered with dark golden secret patterns, appeared in Tang Chen''s hands.This is exactly the peerless martial spirit passed down in the Clear Sky School, the Clear Sky Hammer, and it is also the Clear Sky Hammer in its peak form.


    Without imposing martial arts, just a hammer, that powerful coercion gives people an incomparable sense of oppression, and the perfect flow direction is full of the beauty of absolute power.


    Feeling the pressure of this incomparable force, Qian Daoliu''s expression changed slightly, and he looked at Tang Chen with shock: "You actually broke through to level 99?!"


    "Hey~ I thought I would ask you for a trick in a few days, now I¡¯ll show off with this arrogant kid!" Tang Chen grinned and looked at Monkey King: "Hi, kid, now I have a challenge. Are you qualified?"


    "You count you as breaking through the 100th level, you still don''t..." Monkey King didn''t even look at him.


    "Ahhhh~~ Good boy, for this reason, you dare to look down on me so much! I want to see what you are capable of!" Tang Chen yelled, and the nine martial arts rings suddenly lit up and blessed him. On top of his Clear Sky Hammer, he yelled and slammed a hammer at Monkey King!


    Looking at this posture, it became clear that he wanted to force Monkey King to fight him.


    "Death!" Ban Zhuna looked at Tang Chen and shook her head secretly. The hundred-level gods were trampled to death by Monkey King. You are a ninety-nine title Wuluo, what can you do?


    "It seems that if you don''t give you a meal, you really don''t know the lesson!" Monkey King glanced at Tang Chen faintly, and took a copy. The Clear Sky Hammer that had fallen down suddenly appeared in Monkey King''s hands. He took a step forward and appeared behind Tang Chen in an instant, and a hammer slammed on his back vest. Amid the loud noise of''bang'', Tang Chen was directly hit by a hammer in a horrible cry. In the ground...


    But that''s not over yet, because Monkey King was holding the Clear Sky Hammer and slammed Tang Chen in the dirt pit. The sound of the''bang bang bang'' didn''t make a smash, causing the ground to shake!


    "TMD, I said that I''m not interested anymore, why are you deliberately looking for faults, you are really looking for death! See if I can''t kill you!"


    While Sun Wukong was talking, he slammed Tang Chen...


    Qian Daoliu on the side was already stunned, but that was a rank ninety-nine titled Wuluo!Can you believe that he was abused in the hands of Monkey King without the strength to fight back, and the weapon used to abuse him was the weapon spirit of the opponent?


    When can others use other people''s martial arts to beat their own master? ..

 1362 Chapter 67 Your Enemy

    But for a moment, Tang Chen was beaten by Monkey King with a bruised nose and swollen head.Then he looked at Qian Daoliu unkindly.


    Qian Daoliu was shocked when he saw this, and instinctively stepped back a few steps: "It doesn''t seem to matter to me, right? I didn''t clamor to discuss with you..."


    "This is not for you! He was beaten, how can you make an exception?" Monkey King flashed, and a hammer hit Qian Daoliu''s forehead. With a bang, Qian Daoliu was instantly smashed. Entering the ground, Monkey King immediately hit him in a rude manner...


    When Ban Zhuna reacted and wanted to save her, Qian Daoliu was beaten into a pig head by Monkey King just like Tang Chen!


    These two ninety-nine-level titled Wuluo, just like hard brothers and hard brothers, wandered from left to right in the pit, they had already been beaten into a coma.


    They never dreamed that they would be so abused one day!If I had known this, I shouldn''t have caught up!At this time, if the two of them were awake, their regretful bowels would be blue.


    "Go!" Monkey King waved to Ban Zhuna and Xiao Yin, and said lightly.


    "But... great worship..." Ban Zhuna hesitated as she lay down in the dirt pit, her nose was bruised and swollen, her face was pig''s head, Qian Daoliu who had fainted, her face was full of unbearable, she wanted to go up and help. , But he was afraid to make Monkey King angry, so he dared not step forward.


    "No, in the future, he will be your enemy..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Oh? My enemy? How could it be possible!" Banjuna immediately widened her eyes, full of disbelief.How could Qian Daoliu become her enemy?


    "Your identity has created your tragic destiny, and this tragic destiny was given by the thousand families of Wuhun Palace, especially your teacher, Chihiro Chi, you have to be extra careful!" Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna , Said seriously.


    "Old...teacher?! How could it be possible! The teacher loves me the most...he can''t harm me!" Ban Zhuna immediately retorted with her eyes widened.


    "It''s true that it hurts you right now, but in his eyes, the most important thing is the Spirit Hall. For the Spirit Hall, he can do everything!" Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna and said lightly: "Although history has been changed by me, but with my departure, without the influence of my power, your destiny will eventually go to the same ending again in another way, and you want to change this ending, change Your own destiny, only I can teach you the heart to make yourself stronger..."


    "Why? How could the teacher hurt me? It''s impossible!" Ban Zhuna widened her eyes, a little lost. Chihiro Chi is still her most beloved teacher. She can''t understand her beloved teacher. Will hurt yourself.


    It was just that Monkey King said this, and she had to believe it again, because her trust in Monkey King had faintly surpassed the trust in Qian Xun Ji.


    "Wukong, will you leave?" Xiaoyin heard another meaning from Monkey King''s words and looked at him nervously.


    When Ban Zhu Na heard this, she looked at Monkey King nervously, and she temporarily forgot about Chihiro Ji and other things.


    "There will be such a day... But not now!" Monkey King said, walking forward: "Let¡¯s go, look for an empty place, I will teach you my own mentality first, as long as you practice this. Mind, you have the ability to face any enemy..."


    "Mind..." The two girls should have been happy when they heard these two words, but after hearing that Monkey King would leave, they couldn''t be happy anymore.


    When he came to a small river with beautiful scenery, Monkey King also fulfilled his promise and taught the heart to Banjuna and Xiaoyin respectively.


    With the baptism that the meridians of the whole body were opened up, the height of the two women has clearly increased, becoming more beautiful than before.Especially Xiao Yin, who has taken off the green and astringent, has become extraordinarily mature and beautiful, and her gentle and watery temperament has become more obvious.


    Even if she is just standing next to her, she feels that she is surrounded by a gentle and mysterious power, which makes people peaceful and happy.


    She has grown from the growth stage to the mature stage.Of course, she is already a real human being, so there is no such distinction long ago. This is just a metaphor.


    As for Ban Zhu Na, the youthful appearance has also been removed, and that temperament is more and more biased towards the queen.Just give her a little bit of experience and a high position in the depths for a while, she will completely evolve into a veritable queen.


    Some people are born with such potential, and Banjuna is such a woman.


    "This is incredible! I feel that my strength has skyrocketed... I just haven''t won the fifth martial arts ring yet, and I don''t know what height I can reach..." Ban Zhu Na felt her change at this moment, her face flushed with excitement .


    "I''m about to condense my sixth martial arts ring..." Xiao Yin smiled softly. With that infectious power, Banzhu Na who looked aside was a little dazed, and exclaimed: "Xiao Yin, you have become more than before. It''s pretty."


    "You too!" Xiaoyin also smiled, then sat down cross-legged, with a serious face: "I feel that after practicing this technique, it seems that it can condense a hundred thousand years of martial arts, I wonder if you can try it?" With that, he looked at Monkey King.


    "You don''t need to condense the martial arts for the time being. After you have trained your physical body to a certain level, it will not be too late to condense. At that time, the condensed martial arts will have a better age!" Sun Wukong said, and went to Banzhu. Na looked over: "So are you. Although you didn''t get the fifth martial arts ring in the Fallen City, this is also a good thing. After practicing my mental method, you should work hard to train your body. It is powerful, and the longer the martial arts ring can be absorbed! It will not take long for your fifth martial arts ring to directly absorb one hundred thousand years of martial arts."


    "Enen!!" After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Banzhuna immediately nodded excitedly.


    "So, you have to remember the most important point of cultivating my mental method. Don''t use it to deliberately upgrade your level. Working hard to temper your body and soul is the most important thing. When you feel that one day, Sudden consciousness can''t be improved any more to raise one''s level!" Monkey King warned with a serious expression.


    Both women nodded very earnestly. Just after practicing, they already felt the power of this mental method and naturally understood the truth.


    "Let''s go, I have lost a lot of time, so I have to go back to the Star Dou Forest!"


    PS: Going out, two shifts today, to make up for yesterday¡¯s broken shift, five shifts tomorrow...

 1363 Chapter Sixty Eight

    "teacher!"


    When returning to the Star Dou Great Forest, Yu Tiancheng and the other three little Lori were full of joy when they saw Monkey King, and they all threw themselves into his arms.


    "It''s you!!" But when Gentle saw Banzhuna on the side, her pupils shrank instantly, and the smile on her face was instantly replaced by the cold chill, and the intense murderous intent went towards Banzhuna''s shop!


    This sudden killing intent also caused Ban Zhuna''s complexion to change drastically, she stepped back to the side, and looked over gently with vigilance.But I was very puzzled, this little girl should be Wukong''s disciple?Why did you suddenly exude such a strong killing intent to yourself?


    This killing intent, there is no element of falsehood, but a real and cold killing intent, as if she was her father''s enemy!


    Well, Banzhu Na actually thought it was quite close, but instead of killing her father''s enemy, she was killing her mother''s enemy.


    In the original time and space, Banjuna was the gentle killer of her mother''s enemy. Now that Qingrou saw Banjuna, she was naturally hostile to her!


    But the gentle mother looked at her daughter with a look of doubt. She was very surprised why her well-behaved and sensible daughter suddenly exuded such a strong killing intent on the person Sun Wukong had brought.


    "Wukong!" Xiaoyin originally wanted to say hello to her gentle mother. The 100,000-year-old martial beasts that are also transformed are all from the Star Dou Great Forest. They are naturally acquaintances, but they were suddenly killed by gentleness. I was surprised, and immediately looked at Monkey King.


    "It''s okay!" Sun Wukong waved his hand faintly without blocking. He knew very well that Gentle must release this hatred in his heart, otherwise it could become a big problem in the future.


    Seeing that Monkey King didn''t mean to block him, he was gentle and without scruples, he snorted coldly, Wuhun possessed his body, and his hair turned red instantly, becoming a cute-looking rabbit-eared girl!It''s just that at this moment, this cute rabbit-eared mother has a cold face.


    Three bright red martial arts rings shining blindly eyes, moving up and down, releasing extremely terrifying pressure and energy fluctuations!


    "How come! Three hundred thousand years martial arts ring?!"


    Both Banzhuna and Xiaoyin were shocked at the same time. They were indeed shocked by the three gentle red 100,000-year martial arts. At a young age, the release of the three martial arts is already amazing, but the three martial arts are actually amazing. It''s still a 100,000-year martial arts ring, how is this possible!Can''t do this in the evildoer, right?


    "Is this Wukong''s disciple? It''s really a monster!" Xiao Yin exclaimed.


    "Boom!!" With a loud bang, gently stepping on the ground, a huge pothole popped out, but her figure, like a meteor, flew towards Banzhuna!


    The small fist was clenched tightly, and the front door of Banjuna was suddenly bombarded!


    This punch was extremely powerful, a punch full of angry killing intent, and there was no mercy at all. The entrained wind of the punch, and the branches on the side were swaying endlessly!


    This punch came too suddenly and too quickly. Ban Zhuna was shocked, but she could only release her martial soul, and instantly ejected eight purple spider legs from behind, which contained extremely terrifying poison!


    Eight spider legs, five as a shield, stood in front of her, resisting the swift and fierce punch of Gentle!


    It was just the moment of contact that made Banzhuna''s complexion greatly changed, because she was shocked to find that she was shaken to the air by an extremely fierce force, and the three spiders that were originally left behind to launch a surprise attack Before the legs could fight back, the whole person flew backwards at an astonishing speed...


    In a series of loud noises, Banzhuna broke four or five ancient trees one after another, and only then did a huge hole in the ground and stopped.


    Although Banzhuna''s spirit power is at level 50, and she has also practiced the mental methods taught by Monkey King, but she has just practiced it just now, and she has no time to release her martial ring spirit skills, just haste defense.


    And gentle?She practiced mental methods earlier than her, and the martial arts ring is three hundred thousand years of martial arts. More importantly, her martial arts spirit was evolved by Monkey King. The blessing of the three martial arts rings gave her increased strength. But three hundred percent!How can Banjuna resist?With just one blow, it is already defeated!


    "Impossible!!" Ban Zhuna got up from the pit with a face full of anger, with a disheveled face and an angry face. She didn''t believe that she would be defeated by a small girl with a punch!The arrogance hidden in her heart does not allow her to fail like this!


    At this moment, Banjuna''s eyes became red, and she was about to run away!


    "Sure enough, I can''t be stimulated!" Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna''s current appearance, sighed in his heart, and looked back softly, but he didn''t stop it. She must let her vent her vengeance. This is what Banjuna should face head-on.


    "Wukong, aren''t you going to stop it?" The gentle mother looked at Monkey King worriedly.


    "This is their fate, there will be such a day, let them solve it here!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Fate? What do you mean?" The gentle mother frowned and asked.


    "Because you were killed by her..."


    "Ah?!!!" The gentle mother heard the words, her eyes widened in shock, and then she let out a bitter smile: "It seems we really don''t want to interfere!"


    "Wukong, what are you talking about? Banzhuna killed Xiaorou? But Xiaorou was not dead? Why did you make me confused?" Xiaoyin looked at Sun Wukong suspiciously.


    "I''ll talk about this later, let''s watch the show now!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Watching a play? It''s not time to watch a play now, right?" Xiaoyin''s face was speechless, but he had no choice but to watch the development of the situation.


    "Are you a disciple of Wukong? Why do you feel so hostile to me as soon as we meet? Should we meet for the first time?" Ban Zhuna looked serious. Although she was extremely angry in her heart, she believed that Gentle belonged to Sun Wukong''s disciple. For reasons, she tried her best to restrain it.


    "For you, it''s the first time we met, but for me, it''s not anymore!" A soft face was cold, and the killing intent increased: "Humph! I didn''t suffer much from a punch. Hurt, it seems that the teacher also taught you that mentality! It''s so irritating! How can he teach that mentality to you! Ah yeah~~ I am angry! I am angry!! "


    In a gentle anger, his right foot suddenly stepped on the void behind, with a''bang'', Jiao Chu shot again towards Ban Zhu Na!


    "Think I''m afraid you won''t succeed! Don''t think you are Wukong''s disciple and I dare not teach you!" Ban Zhuna snorted, her pretty face was evil, and four martial arts flashed out, yellow, yellow, purple!The four normal martial arts rings, compared with the soft red martial arts rings, are more inferior.


    The spirit power surged between his hands, and from his wrist, two sharp spider legs were ejected...


    PS: Five shifts tomorrow, to make up for yesterday¡¯s broken shifts. ..

 1364 Chapter 69 Reconciliation

    Ban Zhuna has a serious face. At this time, she has eight spider spears on her back and one spider spear in her hand. It looks like a spider spirit, full of evil spirits.


    Seeing the gentle attacking towards her, Ban Zhuna''s expression was cold, and the sharp spider spear on her right hand slashed down unceremoniously!The purple cold light exudes a deadly poisonous light.


    Step on the ground gently and flash to the side at an amazing speed...


    And that slash instantly cut off an ancient tree behind, and covered it with a layer of purple, which rotted for a while.Its poison is violent and shocking.


    However, Banjuna and Qingrou are not far apart. Therefore, in this short time, Qingrou naturally has no time to pay attention to the things behind him. Her eyes are full of fierce light at Banjuna. In the sprint, suddenly there is a moment. Yi, appeared beside Ban Zhu Na, and kicked her unceremoniously on the right shoulder...


    Banjuna felt a strong force coming from him, almost vomiting blood, but she was forced to go back!Although she has just practiced the mind method, her meridians have been opened up, her body is different from ordinary people, and her six senses are very sensitive.At the moment when Ban Zhu Na felt that she had just floated in the air, the eight spider spears behind her had already ejected in an instant, firmly inserted into the ground, and fixed her figure that was about to fly upside down!


    At the same time, the two-handed spider spears waved, turning into a cross of cold light, softly swiping towards the side of the body, the sound of the tearing air made the soft complexion drastically changed, and when the attack was about to come, an Move] Dodge and run away!


    And the cross cold light slashed out all the way, tearing the seven ancient trees, just dissipated!


    Looking at the ancient trees that were torn in half and collapsed to the ground, and the cracked earth, Yu Tiancheng and the others were shocked: "What kind of soul ability is this? It''s amazing! It''s not at all. Did someone with four martial arts show them?"


    "This is not a soul skill, it is the [Dayan Sword Art] taught by Wukong to Ban Zhuna." Xiaoyin explained gently from the side.


    "[Dayan Sword Jue]? Teacher, you don''t even teach us such a powerful move!" Ning Yueyue hugged Monkey King''s thigh with a dissatisfied expression.


    "It''s too early for you to study, let''s talk about it after you have been practicing for a while..." Monkey King laughed.


    Because the meridians of her whole body have been opened up, Banjuna has no obstacles when she practices the [Dayan Sword Art].


    Therefore, she has met the requirements for complete [Dayan Sword Art], but her strength is not enough and she can''t fully master it, but the first two styles have been completely learned on the way to the Star Dou Great Forest!


    [Dayan Sword Art] is not a fighting skill, but a god-level sword art with amazing power.


    And the trick she just performed was the first form [Shan Ye] in [Dayan Sword Art].


    "What a great sword skill, is this the teacher taught you?" Gently glanced at the place behind him, and snorted to Ban Zhuna dignifiedly.


    "Of course!" Ban Zhuna looked arrogant, she looked softly frightened by her sword skills, and she felt a little proud: "Your martial arts spirit skills are great, but my [Dayan Sword Art] is not bad. !"


    "Humph! It''s so uncomfortable!" Hearing this softly, his face became colder.Three hundred thousand years of martial arts ring moved up and down, and for a moment, they were merged together under the action of a strange force, and a force that was more violent than before burst out from the gentle body!The whole body is densely covered with a layer of red spirit power!It looks like a fire again!


    With a soft drink, one foot on the ground, a huge crater more than ten meters wide was directly stepped on with the explosion of''boom'', and her figure turned into a red glow. Flashed away towards Banjuna in an instant!


    The clenched little fist looks like it has the potential to jump from a mountain!


    "Gentle, that''s it!" Monkey King suddenly said lightly.


    The red light flashed in front of Banjuna in an instant, stopping her figure. The fist with terrifying power was only a centimetre from Banjuna''s abdomen, and stopped!


    Ban Zhu Na looked at this small fist, her heart was full of shock, if it wasn''t for the gentleness to stop her figure suddenly, then, with this fist, she might be hit by a stroke without any response. With the power contained in it, she is bound to be seriously injured!


    This little girl is so amazing?She actually lost to a little girl who was more than ten years old?For a time, Ban Zhu Na was struck a little hard to accept.


    "Teacher, why stop me?" Gentle and angry looked at Monkey King. Although she was indeed angry, she stopped obediently.


    "Just click as far as you can. If it becomes a desperate fight, it will be a bit too far!" Monkey King said lightly: "And, she is no longer your enemy now, isn''t your mother standing there properly?"


    "That''s right, but..." She curled her lips softly, looking at Ban Zhu Na still unhappy.


    "Okay, there are some things, I will explain to you later!" Monkey King waved his hand gently to Ban Zhuna: "Don''t look like a blow, Gentle is my disciple. I lose to her. Not ashamed, her spirit has evolved from me. It is no longer an ordinary spirit. Even if you don''t use the power of the martial arts, you are still not an opponent. You have just practiced, so you just need to work harder in the future."


    "Hmph, I won''t lose to you again in the future!" Ban Zhuna looked softly and snorted softly.She still feels a little hard to let go of losing to a six-year-old girl, but it feels better if she wants her to be a disciple of Wukong.


    "Now let''s talk about it, why is it full of hostility as soon as I see me!" Banzhuna looked softly and said.


    "Let me talk about this!" Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna with a serious expression on his face: "Actually, we arrived here from 20 years later, which is the so-called travel through time and space...you in the future, But gently killing her mother and enemy..."


    Banzhu Na heard this, her eyes widened in surprise...


    PS: If the N word is omitted here, I won''t make up the number of words. For the story of Ban Zhu Na, anyone who has read "Wuhun Da" should know.


    After listening to her story, Ban Zhuna was silent. Then, she looked at Monkey King earnestly: "My teacher... will he really harm me?"


    "It''s useless to talk more, otherwise I will become a bastard who speaks ill of others. In the future, let''s prove it with facts! You have already practiced the mentality I taught. You can already change many things by yourself. "Sun Wukong touched Banzhuna''s head and smiled slightly.


    Ban Zhu Na nodded, stood up suddenly, came to Gentle and her mother, knelt down, and said sincerely: "I''m sorry, I am deeply sorry for the harm I will cause you in the future, I swear, I will never do anything to hurt you in the future, so, can you forgive me?" He said, looking at the mother and daughter softly with hope.


    "Humph! For your pitiful sake, mom is okay again, so I will forgive you for the hardship..." Looking at Ban Zhuna softly, she coldly snorted...

 1365 Chapter 70 The Three Gods Lower Realm

    After listening to the soft words, Ban Zhuna looked happy, after all, she was just a little girl with a kind heart.


    When I was about to say something, the sudden change!The originally clear sky suddenly became extremely dim, and a two-meter-wide sky cave suddenly appeared in the sky above the Star Dou Forest. The rotating posture seemed to swallow the entire human world!


    Although the Tiankuo is less than two meters away, its momentum is amazing, and it makes people feel a little frightened.


    Especially the three auras radiating from it, it is even more shocking!


    Because that is the breath of God!


    "Fa...what happened? Why did a big hole suddenly appear in the sky?!" Ning Yueyue and the others were shocked.


    This sudden change made each of them feel terrified!The majesty of Huanghuang Tianwei cannot be resisted by manpower.


    "Have you come to get people from the Lower Realm so soon?" Monkey King looked at the cave with a plain expression.


    "Wukong...Do you know what happened?" Xiaoyin asked with a solemn expression looking at Monkey King.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that we traveled through time and space and changed the future, so the Heaven Realm sent people...no, it was a god to arrest us." Monkey King said lightly.


    "The heavens sent a god to catch us?!!!" When Ban Zhuna heard this, their eyes widened in shock.


    "It''s not you, it''s us!" Monkey King pointed at himself and Qingrou them.


    Xiao Yin said with a startled look: "Wukong, are you kidding? In this world, there really is a God Realm?!"


    Without Sun Wukong''s answer, the facts have proved Xiao Yin''s question.


    I saw three light beams of different colors suddenly shining down from the cave that day!Landed less than a kilometer away from Monkey King and the others!


    There is no exaggerated picture in imagination, nor the horrifying explosion, some are just silent, and when the three divine lights fall to the ground, everything disappears, even the sky cave is silent and heals quickly. disappear!


    In a moment, everything returned to peace, as if nothing had happened!


    But the truth of the matter has already shaken the entire human world, but it is not the people with low cultivation bases that are shaken, but the strongest people in the world!


    In the deepest part of the Star Dou Great Forest, in a crack in the endless abyss, there is a bottomless ocean, where the darkness is invisible, and the calm is a little terrible.


    But when the three divine lights descended, the ocean world here suddenly flashed an extremely terrifying reckless aura, just like the wild beast, it was suddenly taken from the sleep of thousands of years. Wake up, full of flames of rage!


    "Kiss~~"


    A strange cry that resembled an eagle, a eagle, and a beast suddenly echoed from the underwater world. In an instant, the ground moved and the mountains shook, and the sea erupted like a volcano, surging hundreds of feet!


    A huge black figure suddenly flew out from the crack in the abyss under the ground, entrained in a terrifying wind, and rose up like a tornado!


    All of a sudden, sand and gravel flew, and all the ancient trees were broken into pieces by the terrible wind and scattered all over the sky...


    With another weird roar, Xiao Yin and the others looked up at the sky, only to see a huge monster appearing in the sky!The open wings covered the sky and formed a terrifying shadow on the ground!


    "Gu eagle! It''s a Gu eagle! Teacher! It''s that Gu eagle! My God! It seems to be getting better!" Pointing to the sky softly, exclaiming loudly.


    "Chiji!!~~~" The Swift, who was playing in the forest, flew back from the forest suddenly, turned into a stream of light, and hid it in the soft collar.


    "It''s not that it has become more powerful, this is the power it should have..." Sun Wukong said faintly: "The Gu eagles we encountered before were not the gu eagles of the strong period. At that time, it was cultivating its inner alchemy to get rid of it. Changed, but tragically, Swift took away the inner alchemy at the weakest time, interrupted its cultivation, and was seriously injured. Without the support of the inner alchemy in the body, the original strength was lost, and the aggrieved force was forced to explode. Now... the Gu Eagle now has no serious injuries, the inner alchemy is in the body, but in the strongest state!"


    "Doesn''t that mean that it now has the power to approach the god king?" Ning Yueyue widened her eyes and exclaimed.


    "It is true, if it lifts the seal imposed on the inner alchemy!" Monkey King nodded.


    "Is it the wild and wild beast that allows you to travel through time and space? It is so powerful!" The gentle mother looked at the Gu eagle in the sky, with a shocked expression: "Unexpectedly, in the Star Dou Forest, there is still this waiting. Fierce beast!"


    While Monkey King and the others were watching the excitement, Gu Diao had already met the three gods who had just been in the lower realm!


    "The god of Shura, the god of destruction, the god of lust! The realm of gods is really a big man! I even sent you three first-level gods to slander the lower realm to arrest me! What a big hand! I''m curious how you got it The rules allow three first-level gods to descend upon the human world! And, how do you know that I am hiding in this galaxy?" Gu Sculpture looked down at the three gods below, uttering human words, his voice indifferent and fierce.


    "Uh~~"


    The god of Asura, the god of destruction, the god of lust, these three gods who had just been in the lower realm looked at the Gu eagle that suddenly appeared, and they were a little stunned for a while. Isn''t this very lucky?Just now in the lower realm, saw the Gu eagle wanted by the gods?Is the god of luck looking after them?


    The god Shura who recovered, looked at Gu Diao and said with a serious face: "If I said, we came here by accident, would you believe it?"


    This time it was Gu Eagle''s turn to be in a daze, looking at the serious expression of God Shura, so he believed it, and suddenly felt that 10,000 drafts were running past!


    Feelings, co-authoring is the result of it running out of the net?The God Realm didn''t find it at all?Didn''t the Nether come to catch it specifically?At this moment, Gu Diao regretfully wanted to dig a hole in it!


    It just suddenly felt the breath of three gods appearing on its head, and thought it was finally discovered by the gods after hiding for so many years. Only then did it come up with such a cool way of appearance, but it turned out to be stupid.


    "Uh~ you just assume that I haven''t been here, goodbye!" Gu Diao said, turning around and leaving...


    "Humph! Since it''s here, how can there be any reason to let you run away!" The god of destruction snorted, and his figure instantly stood in front of Gu Diao: "The gods have captured you for thousands of years! And in our lower realm. At that time, the King of God has already issued a strict order to arrest you, which is also one of the purposes of our trip! If you don''t want to lose your soul, you can just grab it!"


    "God? God of evil? If it weren''t for that old bastard deity, why is this! Since you can''t escape, let''s fight to the death!" Gu carving''s eyes instantly turned red, and the violent breath swept the sky, even the clouds in the sky were covered Stained red with blood!..

 1366 Chapter Seventy One

    "Teacher, that Gu eagle seems to have confronted the three gods who have just been in the lower realm!" Looking into the distance softly, with a look of excitement, this shows that there is a play.


    Sun Wukong smiled''hehe'', and said, "Suddenly I felt that this Gu eagle is quite cute, and I mistakenly thought that he had been discovered, so he ran out and got involved with others."


    "It sounds silly!" Ning Yueyue smiled.


    "That...that''s a god! When they clean up the gu eagle, they will replace it with us. You can still laugh!" Ban Zhuna said nervously.


    "Don''t panic! The teacher is very powerful! This kind of stuff doesn''t need the teacher to act. Lei is enough!" Ning Yueyue said, looking at the god Shura in the sky, she said curiously: "But Does that person look familiar? Who is it?"


    "It should be the Shura God!" After looking softly for a while, said.


    "It seems to be!" Yu Tiancheng nodded seriously, too.


    "Have you ever seen a god?" Ban Zhuna looked at them with a surprised look.


    "Didn''t you see it now?" Ning Yueyue smiled.


    "God Shura, isn''t he the legacy of the Fallen City?" Xiao Yin said with a surprised look: "I didn''t expect to see the deity so soon."


    "Come here~~~ all sit down, it''s time to watch the show!" Monkey King waved his hand, and a table full of food flashed out, beckoning the women to sit down.


    Hearing this softly, he immediately occupied the left position of Monkey King.


    When Ning Yueyue saw this, she immediately sat in the seat to the right of Monkey King.


    "Sister, you two are really cunning!" Yu Tiancheng looked at Qingrou and Ning Yueyue with dissatisfaction, pouting.


    "Who told you to be slow!" Ning Yueyue hugged Sun Wukong''s arm with a smug expression on her face.


    Upon seeing this, Yu Tiancheng rolled her eyes, grunted, walked to Monkey King''s side, climbed onto his knees, and sat down straight.


    Qingrou was shocked with Ning Yueyue, and immediately quit: "Ah! Sweet Orange, you are the one who is cunning! No, I want to change positions with you."


    "Hmph! I''m a little junior, you have to let me, the teacher said!" Yu Tiancheng raised her head high, full of arrogance.


    "Okay! You won!" Gentle and Ning Yueyue looked at her depressedly, Ning Yueyue said: "As a senior sister, I have a lot of adults, let you go!" Then she added: "Change me next time..."


    "The relationship between you and your disciple is really good!" Xiaoyin looked at Monkey King, smiled slightly, and sat next to Ning Yueyue.


    "That is!" Monkey King smiled and squeezed Jade Orange''s face.


    Seeing everyone sitting down and watching the show, Ban Zhuna was in a daze: "Hey, it''s not time to watch the show, right? Those are the three lower world gods! Are you really good like this? Another one. The shock wave blew us away!"


    "Do you think the teacher will put the three lower realms in his eyes?" Yu Tiancheng looked at Ban Zhuna with a serious expression.


    Banzhuna opened her mouth, she didn''t know what to say, she didn''t even look at God, what kind of existence is Monkey King?Forget it, I don''t want to if I don''t understand it. Anyway, what I have seen and heard today has surpassed her understanding of the world. If you want to watch a movie, it will be with you. Anyway, the sky is falling, and there is a tall one.


    At this moment, the three gods, including the god Shura, had already opposed Gu carving.


    Gu carving, as a wild and wild animal close to the god king, made the Asura gods and them all serious.


    There is nothing to say about the god of Shura and the god of destruction, let''s talk about the god of lust!She is a super beautiful woman. She is wearing a white dress with a stunning face and a perfect body. Most importantly, the white dress looks translucent and has a wonderful figure. It is looming, as if there is endless temptation to come out from it.


    It''s just that her face looks so holy, she doesn''t seem to have any sensuality, but she has a huge attraction.


    "This woman is a god? Really shameless!" When Ban Zhu Na saw this lust god, she immediately snorted with contempt.


    Xiaoyin and the others also had unexpected looks in their eyes. They didn''t expect that as a god, they would dress up like this.On the other hand, the senses for the God Realm are also quite different.


    "This woman is the god of lust, in charge of the lust of the seven emotions and six desires! Don''t look at her like this, but the nemesis of most gods!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "The god of lust? What about you?"


    Ban Zhu Na and the others all looked at Monkey King.


    Monkey King naturally understood the meaning of their words.


    "How is it possible! How could I be tempted by this low-level sex lure technique!" Monkey King looked disdainful, but his eyes were staring straight at the beautiful figure of the god of color desire, righteously said: "The most I hate this kind of dress that should be shown but not shown!"


    When Xiao Yin and the others heard this, they all gave Monkey King a blank look.You dislike others for blocking important parts, right?


    Gu carving has a solemn aura, and the god of lust has no fear at all. Only the god of destruction and the god of Shura are the most feared. Of the two gods, one of them can fight it alone. Now the two gods On top of it, a god of lust is added, which can''t tolerate it being dignified.


    God Shura glanced at the direction Sun Wukong and the others were in, and said to the god of lust on the side: "Go and drive those people away, lest we hurt the innocent when we fight! It will lead to divine punishment!"


    The god of lust smiled slightly, full of infinite amorous feelings: "You are the captain, you have the final say!" As he said, the delicate body flashed, and he already appeared in front of Monkey King and the others.


    "To deal with it, I''ll be enough, you don''t need to intervene!" The god of destruction glanced at God Shura and said coldly.


    "This Gu carving is strong, let''s take it together! After all, our time in the lower realm is limited, so we can''t waste it here!" God Shura said with a serious face.


    "Do you think I can''t win a gu eagle with my strength?" The God of Destruction narrowed his eyes, and a low roar came out. A huge purple-black cloud filled with mist, followed by a circle of purple-black halo. Clouds came out, overlapping in the air, turning into a nine-ring halo, and the god of destruction was under this halo, staring coldly at the gu eagle in the front.


    These nine halos represent the top gods of the God Realm.


    "Gu Eagle! Come on, let me see the methods of your prehistoric beast today!" The god of destruction cried out, a thick purple-black cloud group, flashing a purple electric light hovering over On the top of Gu Eagle''s head, the terrifying idea of ??destruction was condensed under that cloud group, as if to bombard and kill the Gu eagle below to scum!..

 1367 Chapter 72: Catch me!

    "Destroy! Do you want to destroy this area?" When God Shura saw this, his complexion suddenly changed and he roared.The same nine god rings appeared behind them, and their divine power surged and scattered!A light curtain was formed, covering the place within one mile.


    "Isn''t this still you! You are here to maintain the enchantment, and I will deal with it!" Seeing that the God of Shura was really angry, the God of Destruction was a little guilty. Above the god of destruction, in terms of strength, it is naturally stronger than the god of destruction!


    Had it not been for the god Shura in the final battle of the Beast Rebellion, the dragon god was cut in half with a sword and divided into the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King, the entire God Realm might have been under the rule of the Dragon God.For the god Shura, although he didn''t want to admit it, the god of destruction still had respect for him.


    "You dare to use divine power in the lower realm? Are you not afraid to attract divine punishment?" Gu Eagle yelled immediately when he saw this.


    The divine power it said was not the divine power that broke through the hundredth level in the human world, but the real divine power transformed in the divine world.


    "Huh! We have got the authority. You don''t need to worry about this kind of thing. Now, you should worry about yourself!" The God of Destruction snorted coldly, his voice filled with coldness.


    "You got the authority? It''s impossible! Even if it is two god kings, it is impossible to have such authority! The use of the power of God in the human world violates the rules and is not allowed by the rules. Did you get it? Recognition of the rules? This is impossible! What exactly did your lower realm come for? You will get the consent of the rules, even if you don¡¯t say the real lower realm, you can still use divine power? What is it that can make an exception to this point?"


    "Looking at the doubt on your face, it seems that it has nothing to do with this matter! However, I am too lazy to talk nonsense with a beast, you should die!"


    As the god of destruction yelled out, layers of purple and black thoughts of destruction came out. In an instant, the sky completely changed to the same color, and the purple and black thundercloud covering the top of the Gu carved head descended. The huge purple-black thunder and lightning fell towards the Gu carving below!


    This is the God of Destruction''s Destroyer Thunder, in this human world, just one, I''m afraid it will be able to destroy this Star Dou Great Forest!


    And these countless roads of thunder, the power can be imagined!


    "Huh! If the god Shura takes action, I would still be afraid of him by three points. With your god of destruction, still want to frighten me?" Gu eagle roared, and the eagle head on the far left made a cry to the sky, and the seal that sealed the inner alchemy disappeared instantly. No trace!


    The seal was placed on its own, so unblocking is naturally simple!


    At the moment when the inner alchemy was unblocked, Gu Eagle''s whole body suddenly dazzled, forming a light shield on its own to protect its body, and the countless destructive thunders that landed on the light shield. Yes, it caused ripples, but it couldn''t break it!


    On the contrary, the Star Dou Forest below was turned into ashes in this group of thunder. In a moment, only a piece of dark land remained, and the bottomless abyss outlined!


    Had it not been for the barrier protection provided by the Shura God, this Star Dou Great Forest would have long ceased to exist in this piece of destruction and thunder.


    On the other hand, the time is a little earlier.


    The god of lust just appeared in front of Sun Wukong and the others, the original indifferent expression no longer existed, but he was replaced with a look of surprise and surprise.


    Immediately looking at Gentle and Softbone Rabbit Gentle, they smiled sweetly: "Is the goddess of luck really paying attention to us again? This is too good luck! I just came to the human world, and not only immediately ran into the most wanted Gu for thousands of years. Diao, he also met someone who disturbed the order of time and space. Is this really just accident?


    As a god, she naturally saw the difference between Gentleness and Gentleness at a glance, because their bodies have special energy fluctuations. There can be no two selves in one time and space. Ordinary people may not find anything, but the god of lust is one. The name of the true god is naturally obvious at a glance.


    "Then, introduce yourself. I am the god of lust. I am under the command of the two god kings to capture people who disrupt the order of time and space. Do you want me to do it myself, or do you want to catch it?" The god of lust looked at Sun Wukong and the others. The voice is charming and soft, and every move is full of infinite teasing.


    It''s just that my heart is full of vigilance, not only because Monkey King and the others are too calm, but also because a strong man who can travel through time and space has to make her vigilant!


    Ban Zhu Na and the others seem to be very nervous, this is a god!The one in front of you is a true god from the gods!Can they not be nervous?


    It¡¯s just that compared to Ban Zhuna and the others¡¯ nervousness, gentleness, Ning Yueyue, and Jade Orange¡¯s three little loli is much calmer, because in the eyes of the three little loli, their teacher is invincible. It is omnipotent, and they are not afraid of a coquettish god.


    The naughty Ning Yueyue stretched out her hands to the god of coloring desire, and said provocatively: "Come on! Catch me! I stretched out my hands, can you catch me?"


    When the god of lust heard this, his face trembled with anger, thinking that one of her dignified original sin gods was provoked by a little loli, this is absolutely unbearable!


    Just as she was about to do something, the battle on Gu Diao''s side had already begun...


    The countless purple and black thunders that landed are quite spectacular!


    "Is this the power of God? It''s terrifying! Even if the barrier is laid down, you can feel the waves of destruction coming from it!" Xiaoyin stared at the countless purple-black thunders that landed in the barrier in the distance, his eyes full It is shocking.


    "It''s too exaggerated! I haven''t seen them so powerful before!" Gentle said with a surprised look at the scene of the thunder landing.


    "Do you know you are afraid now?" The god of lust looked at Ban Zhuna and the others with shocked expressions, and smiled slightly: "But it''s too late, because I have decided to teach you a lesson!"


    "Teach us? I''m afraid you can''t do it!" Ning Yueyue chuckled and waved to Lei on the side: "Lei, hurry up and grab this woman and give it to the teacher to warm the bed!"


    "Little girl doesn''t learn well, who taught you this?" The soft mother smiled and cursed and patted Ning Yueyue on the head.


    "Do you still need to be taught by others? Didn''t you see the teacher staring at her with shining eyes?" Ning Yueyue swallowed at the Monkey King beside her.


    Sun Wukong almost didn''t spit out the drink he had just drunk. He squeezed the meat on Ning Yueyue''s cheek and twisted slightly: "You little girl, liar, don''t discredit me! What do you mean by glare in your eyes? Looking at her purely with admiration..."..

 1368 Chapter 73—Existence Beyond God

    As soon as Sun Wukong''s words fell, Xiao Yin and a few women were greeted with white eyes, and they looked strange when they believed in you.


    Monkey King suddenly felt 10,000 points of damage.


    After Lei felt the hostility from the god of lust, she also stood up, stepped on four hooves, and walked toward the god of lust. The coercion of being a king was instantly released, making the atmosphere here change. It has to be extra heavy!


    Feeling the pressure of Lei''s breath, the expression of the lustful expression changed drastically, and suddenly turned his head to look at Lei, full of shock: "What a strong breath...what''s going on? This is obviously not the breath of God, but it can be strong enough. At this level? What kind of alien beast is this? Can you reach such a height without becoming a god?! This is totally unreasonable!"


    At the same time, the God of Destruction and God of Asura who were fighting against Gu Eagle also looked in the direction where Lei was with surprise, with shocked expressions in their eyes.


    The Gu carving bathed in the endless purple-black thunder also looked at Chao Lei with a solemn face, and a trace of terror appeared in his eyes!As a wild and wild animal, it naturally perceives the terrible breath from Lei at this moment!This breath made it feel a natural suppression as a wild animal, and made its heart and soul tremble!


    The god of Shura and the god of destruction naturally felt it too. The two gods looked at each other, and both saw the dignity of each other. The divine light flashed in the hands of the god of Shura, and a simple ancient sword instantly appeared in his hand, and the killing radiated from it. The breath caused a trace of fear and vigilance in Gu Diao''s eyes. This was the Shura sword of God Shura!


    As the Gu carving roared, the two wings suddenly shook, and the light shield suddenly spread apart, dispersing the group of buds, and also the purple-black thundercloud in the sky. The figure flashed, and it was hundreds of meters away from the god of destruction. distance.


    The God of Destruction was not launching an attack, but Chao Lei, with a serious face, looked at the place where he was, and cast a glance at God Shura. He said solemnly, "It seems that the culprit who disturbed the order of time and space has been found. Luckily, the mission goal of our trip was discovered together so quickly!"


    "Gu Diao wouldn''t be an accomplice with it?" God Shura looked at Gu Diao and Lei with a serious face. Both appeared here at the same time, which made him feel suspicious. He glanced at the God of Destruction, full of seriousness. Said: "Gu eagle is handed over to you, I will help the god of lust, that horse, I am afraid it will be difficult to deal with!"


    The God of Destruction nodded solemnly: "In the human world, there is such a strange beast. It is really incredible! It looks like a horse, but it is completely different from a horse. The breath does not carry a bit of magic, but it is terrifying. The breath even feels threatening to me! What the hell does this strange beast exist? Is it so powerful?"


    "Don''t think too much, you should concentrate on dealing with Gu eagles!" After the god Shura left a sentence, his figure flashed, and he appeared next to the god of lust, holding the Shura sword, facing with the strongest posture. Lei in front of you!


    "Sura, I have been a god for so many years, I have never seen such a strange creature! I have not become a god, but the strength is so terrifying? Have you ever seen such a creature?" The god of lust stared at Lei with full attention. Full of solemn way to the god Shura.


    God Shura shook his head. It can be said that Lei''s existence completely broke their understanding of this world. Looking at Lei, he asked seriously: "I think you are from other galaxies we don''t know. Right? What is the purpose of coming here? Don¡¯t you know that the law of time and space is not allowed to be used?"


    "Fuck!" The answer to the god Shura was Lei''s cold sigh. For the enemy, she was obviously not interested in spending more words.


    "It seems impossible to negotiate peacefully, so we can only use strong means to catch you back to the realm of the gods!" Shura''s expression condensed, and the terrifying murderous aura pouring out, which can affect his mind and soul, just this The slaying aura of the whole body was so shocking that Ban Zhu Na and the others could not move at all, and there was a sense of horror of raising their swords.


    Lei took a step forward and let out a sound like a dragon chant, and the aura of destruction spread, and the surrounding flowers and trees were all withered and destroyed, turning into dust!


    As one of the eight kings, Lei!Her emotions are enough to affect the surrounding environment, anger and anger will destroy everything around her, and the destroyed land will not grow forever!A happy mood can revive everything, and benevolent!


    After becoming Monkey King''s mount, her strength is naturally better than before, and her natural abilities are naturally strengthened by fear!Otherwise, what is the qualification to become Monkey King''s mount?That''s the mount of the lord of the world!Lei''s potential has long been fully exploited by Monkey King.


    At this moment, the faces of the gods of Shura and the gods of lust were replaced by horror, they were really shocked by the breath that Lei exudes!


    This breath is so strong, maybe even the god king is not so terrible, right?


    At this moment, the god of Shura and the god of lust finally understood that this horse-like alien beast was not a godless, but a god beyond!


    "Does the land of legend really exist?" God Shura was lost at this moment, because his heart had already risen after he found the inheritor, and then resigned from his position to find the more distant realm. ¡­


    And Lei''s appearance undoubtedly made him more convinced that there is a higher existence in this world than the gods!


    After the loss of consciousness, the god Shura was immediately replaced by excitement. Not only was he not afraid because of Lei¡¯s strength, but he became wary: "Very good! Hahahaha~~ It¡¯s great! Now, let me experience it myself. Now, are you the existence that I want in my heart!"


    God Shura shouted with excitement, and suddenly became extremely calm again!It looks so cool and terrible!


    At this moment, in his world, everything around him has become an icy world, and even his thoughts have become icy. However, in this icy cold, they are extremely clear, not just right. The clarity of the outside world is also the clarity of his own world. Everything has become transparent. In this state, God Shura can come up with the best method and state to fight against no matter what kind of enemy he faces!


    This is the power of the god Shura, murderous and clear!


    Relying on his strong killing intent, he stimulates his own understanding of various abilities and puts himself at the peak of the battle.But in the same way, because of the influence of the killing intent, all his emotions and desires were suppressed, so that he could fight more calmly.


    This is the killing heart of God Shura, no matter what kind of killing he faces, he will not lose his heart!


    PS: Yesterday, I said that I made five changes, but later I found out that only four changes were made. It was really not intentional!This chapter can be regarded as making up one shift owed from yesterday''s five shifts, and there will be two more shifts behind...

 1369 Chapter Seventy Four

    "Oh~ the killing heart is clear, this state is pretty good!" Monkey King looked at the god Shura at this moment, and faintly praised.Then he shook his head again, a little regretful: "It''s a pity, it''s only suitable for unattached single dogs..."


    The reason why Sun Wukong said this is because in the middle state, if he finds that his vows have been killed, then the murderous heart will be self-defeating.


    Facing the breathtaking god of Shura, Lei still stood there calmly, but a rare fighting intent appeared in her eyes.


    This Shura God is known as the first in the God Realm''s combat power, and his strength is naturally extremely powerful, even the arrogant God of Destruction, he does not dare to challenge him.


    Feeling the power of Lei, God Shura naturally didn''t dare to take the slightest carelessness. Once he made a move, he was his strongest trick, because he knew very well that he felt extremely dangerous and terrifying in the face of Lei. At the beginning, he didn''t try his best, then, before he used his full strength, he might have been killed by her!


    The expression of Shura''s face was extremely solemn, and he stepped out in one step, and a powerful red light suddenly rose into the sky, an incomparable killing intent rushed out of him instantly.Banzhuna and the others on the side seemed to be trapped in Shura Hell, and there was only a sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain!


    "Damn!!!"


    The three little loli Ning Yueyue, Qingrou, and Jade Sweet Orange were so frightened that they turned pale and screamed!With a swish, they all got into Monkey King''s arms and hid!


    The breath of God is not something mortals can bear, let alone the God of Shura, who is the most powerful!The reason why Ning Yueyue and the others were not shocked to death by the Asura God¡¯s breath was entirely because Sun Wukong had offset most of the terrible aura pressure for them, but they did not completely offset it, because they experienced the terrifying killing aura of the Asura God. For them, there are also many benefits.


    "En?" Shura suddenly looked at Sun Wukong, and his pupils shrank instantly. All his attention before was attracted by Lei, but now he discovered the existence of Sun Wukong. This look made her face. More solemn!


    "Ordinary people? No! How can ordinary people not be affected by my breath? However, he really can''t sense the slightest fluctuation of his energy... Is he so powerful that I can''t even sense it?!!!"


    "Humph! Even when facing me, you dare to be distracted. Are you underestimating me?" Lei suddenly coldly snorted, and an energy phantom rushed out of her body, instantly impacting towards the god Shura !


    This energy phantom is Lei¡¯s physical phantom. The terrible power has already torn the atmosphere, and along the way, even the ground has been broken through a terrible straight trench!And the speed is so fast, in the blink of an eye!


    However, God Shura still reacted in this instant, instinctively slashing his sword, and the sword light containing a strong murderous intent came out like this!


    This sword contains the killing intent of the god Shura, and it is also the meaning of judgment, to go forward and never back down.


    In the blink of an eye, Lei¡¯s energy phantom collided with the terrifying sword light, and the two were instantly swallowed by the strong light, erupting with an astonishing roar, directly destroying all the ancient trees around, and a terrifying pit came from both. The central point of the collision, spreading at an alarming rate...


    The ground''s cortex is cracking!The scene was horrified and terrifying, as if the whole land was to be stripped away!


    "This damage is a bit big, maybe even the human world has to be destroyed!" Monkey King waved his hand, dispelling the terrifying power that spread all the way to clean, and then with a thought, the Star Dou Forest The central part of the enchantment is wrapped in it.Then he greeted Ban Zhu Na and the others, and sat down: "Come here~~Watching the show! Watching the show! This is a battle between God and God! You can''t miss it!"


    Banzhuna and the others stood there blankly, without moving, because they were stunned by the scene before them...


    Sun Wukong ignored it. After setting up a barrier around him, he embraced the three little loli, and he really just watched the play like this...


    With this leisurely appearance, looking at the god of lust is both angry and shocked. What is angry is that Monkey King actually regarded their battle as a play, but what is shocked is that she was frightened by the means that Monkey King showed. Arrived!


    A series of what has been seen and heard has clearly proved that the terrifying monster that looks like a horse is not the strongest of them, and the strongest person is actually this ordinary who has not been paid attention to. people!


    Is this an ordinary person who can''t even feel God?


    The god of lust stared at Monkey King, and his heart was terrified. Even if Monkey King didn''t exude the slightest aura of pressure, he was so leisurely eating and watching the theater, but she was still shocked that she did not dare to move!As a god¡¯s instinct, she told her that standing still is the best choice. If she dares to attack, it is the way to die!


    "There is such a terrible existence in the world?!! I didn''t dare to have any intention of attacking him..." At this time, the god of lust was standing beside Sun Wukong, but he did not dare to move at all. , The cold sweat had already wetted her dress without knowing it, making her originally almost transparent white dress, which was close to the skin, became more and more transparent and seductive!


    It''s just that besides Monkey King who is still in the mood to appreciate her beauty, the eyes of others have long been attracted by the battle ahead...


    After a confrontation, God Shura immediately recovered from the shock of being shocked by Monkey King, and faced his opponent intently. As for the existence that looked more terrifying, he still won the match first. Talking!


    After the powerful murderous spirit of God Shura came back to his senses, he suddenly became sharper. An earth-shaking red glow instantly shone from the nine god rings behind him. The red light filled the sky, and in an instant, the sky was red. , The killing air like a sea of ??blood in the corpse mountain suddenly broke out.


    God Shura roared, his whole body turned into a bloody glow, melted into the astounding red light in the sky, and then turned into a giant sword that fell from the sky, slashing towards Lei!


    Lei screamed instantly, and it was a person standing up, and the strong left front hoof was directly greeted by the blood sword that was slashing down!


    With a loud sound of''ding'', the blood sword slashed on Lei''s front hoofs, an ear-piercing sympathy of fine iron broke out, but she did not leave the slightest mark on her bright front hoof!


    "What a strong defense!" The blood dissipated, revealing the stern figure of God Shura, looking at the front hooves slashed by his own Shura sword, with a heartfelt exclamation.


    As soon as the fight, God Shura already understood that the strength of the horse-like alien beast in front of him was even more terrifying than the strongest opponent he had faced before, the Dragon God!


    PS: Suddenly I found a lot of bugs in Wuluo!In the Martial Soul Continent, there is a plot saying that Gentle''s mother was killed by Ban Zhuna, but in the rumored "God Realm Legend", Gentle''s mother was actually eaten by a behemoth. It hurts!..

 1370 Chapter 75 I love to play blew up

    Lei didn''t say a word, but she was silent and suddenly strengthened!


    The Asura God suddenly felt an extremely terrifying force from the Asura Sword, and the power that burst out almost shook his Asura Sword and flew out!


    But fortunately, he also reacted quickly, running his supernatural power, and suddenly squeezed the Shura sword, and then did not let it fly out, but he himself was shocked by the terrible power from the Shura sword and flew out!


    Fortunately, there was an enchantment in the rear, and he didn''t shake him out of the horizon, but the right foot that was stepping on the enchantment felt numb!It can be seen what terrible force he endured.


    "The power of the flesh alone possesses this power!" God Shura looked at this bud, his face was solemn, and the sword art was drawn. The Shura sword was erected in front of him, and the terrifying killing energy gushed out from the sword and turned into The bloody sword energy rushed into the sky!


    Under this terrible sword aura, the entire sky seemed to tremble slightly, even the ground shook.


    Looking at Lei, the face of God Shura was so solemn and dignified: "You are very strong! You are the strongest opponent I face! I know I am not your opponent, so I intend to In my strongest moment, I will display my strongest sword! If you can take it, then I will give up!"


    As the god Shura said, his temperament changed drastically, and his killing intent reached the sky!At this moment, he is like a divine sword about to pierce the sky!Fierce and murderous!It seems to want to judge this high heaven!


    At this time, the god of Shura, the body and the sword are one, the soul is one!


    This sword, devoted all his supernatural power, is for the strongest sword-the Shura Blood Sword!!


    This was at the cost of igniting the essence of God Shura himself, and he did not hesitate to expend the full blow of the source.


    In this sky full of blood, God Shura himself merged with the Shura sword in his hand and turned into a bloody ancient sword with sword aura rushing into the sky!


    This sword is as if it penetrates the sky and the earth. There is nothing but killing and judgment!


    "Shura did his trick so quickly?!" The god of destruction turned his head and glanced at the god of Shura, his eyes filled with shock.


    This sword, he was familiar with, it was exactly the sword of the ultimate sword that the God of Asura and the Dragon God used in the final duel!And this sword, as strong as the dragon god, was also cut into two!The dragon god split into a golden dragon and a silver dragon, saving the gods from the catastrophe at that time!


    "It seems that I have to fight quickly!" The god of destruction saw that God Shura performed his most desired trick. Not only did he not feel relieved, but he became more and more uneasy. This kind of uneasiness is not only Lei Dai For him, there is also the pressure brought by the person holding three little loli watching the show!


    In that terrible confrontation, the other party was still watching the show leisurely, and even a trace of energy aftermath did not affect his venue.No matter how you look at it, I think he is the ultimate super boss!


    Looking at the Gu eagle in front of him, the God of Destruction''s eyes were cold and filled with the power of destruction: "Gu Eagle, I don¡¯t have time to play with you. I¡¯m asking you the last time I¡¯m going back to the God Realm to be punished, or I am sanctioned here!"


    "Ohhhhhhhhh~~God of Destruction, your tone is really not small, you want to catch me back to the God Realm, you have to have that ability!" Gu Diao looked at the God of Destruction with disdain, his tone , Full of mockery.


    "If this is the case, then you will die!" The God of Destruction snorted angrily. With a move in his hand, a purple light rose to the sky and then fell back in an instant. In the end, it condensed into a two-foot-long purple scepter in his hand.


    This scepter was like a bolt of lightning, all purple and black, but it exuded a strong purple light, and the terrifying idea of ??destruction made the sky tremble.


    The Scepter of Destruction is the strongest weapon of the God of Destruction.


    This scepter of destruction existed at the beginning of the formation of the God Realm. It controls the idea of ??destruction, and the ancient tree of life of the Goddess of Life. Both exist in the God Realm. There is only the kind heart of the good God and the evil God''s judgment scale is comparable to the Shura sword of the God of Shura.


    These five super artifacts were also the foundation for the establishment of the God Realm Committee.


    At this time, the god of destruction took out the scepter of destruction, which meant that in this battle, he would go all out at all costs, even to destroy his opponent!


    "In the human world, you can''t use your full strength. If you exceed the limit that the human world can bear, then you will be punished by God and be destroyed by the rules! And I, with the permission of the rules, can play the best Strong strength! If you are in the God Realm, you may have the power to fight me, but in the Human Realm, Gu Diao, you have no chance of winning! The opportunity has been given to you, then, die!"


    As soon as the sound of the myth of destruction fell, he unscrupulously released his will to destroy!God Shura has displayed the strongest trick, and he can''t fall behind!


    The existence of Monkey King has made them perceive the threat, and they have to end the battle as soon as possible to face stronger enemies, because their time in the human world is limited.


    The Destruction Scepter in the hands of the God of Destruction was horizontal, a layer of purple light lit up, and the powerful destruction intent swept toward the Gu carving like an overwhelming sky.


    When Gu Eagle saw this, he couldn''t help being shocked, and his face was struggling!There is anger, helplessness, and fear!


    The God of Destruction looked at Gu Eagle''s appearance, with a sneer on the corners of his mouth, staring at it indifferently: "Sad sinner! You have been abandoned by this world, so you can eat people, but you are wrong. Dare to eat God! Any god who violates the rules will meet the cruelest punishment! At this moment, do you dare to use divine power? If you don''t use it, you will die under my will to destroy! You can use it, you again Will be smashed by God''s punishment!"


    "Ohhhhhh~~God of destruction! Do you really think that you will kill me? Tell you, don''t persecute a god who is not afraid of death. Then, there will be unforeseen consequences..." Gu Diao suddenly looked on. Looking strangely at the god of destruction, completely ignoring the will to destroy that swept toward him.


    And its whole body actually exudes a wave of destruction even more terrifying than the will to destroy!At the moment when the will to destroy was about to come to Gu Eagle¡¯s side, Gu Eagle took a breath, swallowing all the will of destruction released by the God of Destruction into his abdomen, and Gu Eagle¡¯s figure was suddenly and surprisingly The speed is expanding rapidly!


    Upon seeing this, the god of destruction could not help but change his face.


    "Hahahaha~~ I am indeed suppressed from using the power beyond the human world, but I can explode! Haha! Haha! Haha! Have you buried with the whole world! I made it! Hahahaha~~~ "Gu Diao looked at the greatly changed face of the god of destruction, and couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    "Come again? Why is this Gu eagle so fond of playing and exploding!" Upon seeing this, Monkey King sighed slightly...

 1371 Chapter 76 The Strongest Sword

    "As you said, I have been abandoned by this world. It is better to come here instead of surviving! The deity has long been tired of living. Now that you are buried with the entire human world, I will not waste my life! Haha~~ ~This deity is a wild and wild animal, and your rules can''t limit me! Haha~~~"


    As Gu Eagle''s body swelled rapidly, he was also laughing wildly, and in his eyes, there was comfort and madness about destroying everything.


    "Asshole! You lunatic!" When the god of destruction saw this, his complexion couldn''t help but a trace of panic appeared in his eyes.If the Gu Eagle is really allowed to explode, then the entire human world will probably be destroyed, and they will not be able to escape being convicted.


    And whether he can escape safely from the explosion of a wild and wild animal is still an unknown number, even he has no absolute certainty.


    On the other hand, God Shura, who displayed his strongest sword, just wanted to attack Lei, but he was shocked by the sudden burst of destruction from Gu Eagle, and the word blew up immediately in his mind. !


    At this moment, it was not as much as God Asura thought. He turned around, and the strongest blow that was originally launched to Lei suddenly slashed towards the distant Gu Eagle!


    This sword is extremely powerful and domineering, full of endless killing!As if under this sword, everything can be cut!


    The space was cut apart suddenly under the sword aura, revealing that palpitating pitch-black crack!


    This sword, even if it was used in the God Realm, would make the entire God Realm tremble in the void, and how could the space of the Human Realm resist this terrible sword power!


    The bloody red glow smashed into the sky and then disappeared in the void, accompanied by the torn space, as if to divide the sky and the earth!


    The Star Dou Great Forest in the enchantment was only in a flash, and it had been cut in half from it, and an invisible ravine appeared.


    The entire human world trembled slightly under this sword!The earth is boiling, the sky is rolling, making the enchantment completely become a bloody world of killing!


    If it weren''t for the protection of the barrier set by Monkey King, it would be hard to believe that the human world would be cut into what it would look like if this sword was used!


    The thunderclouds in the sky rolled, and a terrible will was brewing quietly. It seemed that some terrible punishment was about to come, destroying the threat to the human world!


    This sword is very fast, almost impossible to dodge!


    In Gu Diao''s horrified eyes, blood light flashed from its body!Then it saw that the whole world was suddenly divided from it, moving up and down, being cut in half!


    Immediately, the tearing pain from the body and soul made it suddenly understand that it was not the world that was cut in half, but it itself was cut in half!


    "I...not reconciled!!!" Gu Diao''s resentful roar echoed in the entire void!


    The god Shura, who can be transformed into a cultivating blood sword, ignored its unwilling roar, and once again turned into a bloody afterglow, flashing and disappearing from its body!


    Immediately after seeing, the huge body of Gu Eagle was cut into countless pieces, and dissipated in the bloody light curtain of the asura blood sword...


    And the blood sword of thousands of feet also seemed to have completed his mission, and it shattered suddenly, and the whole sky was rendered blood red!


    And the god Shura also appeared, fell from the air, and fell to the ground!


    At this moment, his face was as pale as paper, as if the blood qi in his entire body had been emptied. The qi was like a gossamer, and the traces of life seemed to disappear at any time!


    In order to prevent Gu Eagle from exploding, and to save the human world, he almost used up his own origin and Asura blood. Now he is weak and any ordinary person can kill him with a single sword.


    "Sura!!" Seeing this, the god of lust and lust immediately lifted him up from the ground, feeling the weak life of the god of Asura, and his heart was extremely shocked, as strong as the god of asura, so weak.


    The god of destruction also flashed his figure, came to the side of the god of lust, guarded her and the god Shura behind him, and looked at the bud in front of him with alert!


    Although Gu Eagle was wiped out, the bigger and powerful enemy still remained.


    The God of Destruction at this time looked very ugly. He didn''t expect that he would be put on a Gu carving. That guy even said that he blew himself up. As a result, they lost such a powerful God Shura. Warlord.


    Lei stared at the gods of destruction and the other three gods, and snorted a little uncomfortably. She was already ready to see the strongest sword of God Shura, but it turned out well that this sword actually greeted Gu Eagle. After the past, do you think she can be cool?


    I have set my posture, so you suddenly changed your goals, do you look down on me?


    Lei Leng hummed and stomped the ground lightly, and the whole earth was shaking violently. No, not the whole earth, but the whole planet was shaking violently. At this moment, she was really angry!In her view, the behavior of God Shura is completely disrespect of her opponent, and disrespect of her opponent, that is, disrespect her!


    "Stomping the forefoot lightly made the entire planet tremble...this...how powerful is this alien beast?!" The god of destruction and other three gods have been shocked by the terrifying aura emanating from Lei. Arrived.


    Glancing at the face of God Shura, the God of Destruction said solemnly: "Sura, can you still fight?"


    "What do you mean?" God Shura glanced at the God of Destruction weakly, his trembling right hand couldn''t even hold the Shura sword, let alone fighting, even standing was a problem.


    "How about... retreat temporarily? In our current situation, I am afraid it is not an opponent!" The god of lust said with a solemn expression.


    "Then you have to retreat!" The god of destruction looked at Lei with an extremely solemn expression. He felt that as long as they had the slightest change, the other party would launch the deadliest attack.


    However, even if they did not move, Lei would launch the deadliest attack!Because she is very angry at this moment!


    She didn''t even see the slightest movement, but her figure suddenly disappeared in place!


    And the pupils of the three gods, the god of destruction, shrank instantly...


    "bud!"


    Suddenly a soft call came out, and Lei''s figure suddenly stopped in the vicinity of the three gods of Asura, and looked towards Monkey King, her anger disappeared, and she replaced with the deference from the soul.


    "Let''s stop here, if you continue to fight, it will be a little troublesome!" Monkey King glanced at the dark thundercloud above his head and said lightly.


    After hearing this, Lei also raised her head and looked at the thundercloud, feeling the terrifying will in it, and snorted uncomfortably, and then suddenly kicked the moon Xiong, the god of destruction...


    The god of destruction snorted, vomiting blood, and his figure flew upside down in an instant, crashing down on the enchantment in the distance, causing the whole earth to shake!


    And Lei, walking all four hoofs nonchalantly, walked to Monkey King''s side and lay down at his feet...

 1372 Chapter 77 Retreat

    "Destroy!" Both the god Shura and the god of lust were shocked.


    The god of lust dodges and retreats with the god of Shura, looking at Monkey King with a vigilant face, his heart is extremely shocked.


    Because at this moment, the strange beast that made them extremely jealous, actually lay very humble at the feet of Monkey King, it was stomping, and it made the entire planet move!Now that he lay there obediently like a pet, what a terrifying existence would someone who can enjoy this treatment?


    She thought that Monkey King was the strongest existence among this group of people, but she never thought that he was so strong as that strange beast, and only a pet?How can she calm down her inner shock?


    "Don''t be nervous, I actually didn''t plan to go to war with you. If there is too much noise, it will be troublesome to wake up that guy..." Monkey King stood up and looked at the god of lust and said lightly: "There is , Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, I¡¯m not afraid of anything, I just want to play for a while. After I go back, help me tell me about my matter, you¡¯re better off from the God Realm, otherwise, I don''t mind letting your gods disappear!"


    The pupils of the gods of lust and the god of Asura shrank instantly. Although these words sounded so absurd, one person threatened the entire god realm. What is this not absurd?However, the god Shura and the god of lust and desire are very clear that the person in front of him has such strength!


    "We...will convey..." Shura god clasped his fists in a low voice, his voice was very weak, because it was too expensive, if he couldn''t quickly return to the gods to cultivate, I am afraid that all his cultivation skills would have to be abolished.


    The god of lust and the god of lust appeared next to the god of destruction, looking at the god of destruction who was lying on the ground, collapsed before Yue Xiong, and still comatose. Both god of lust and god of lust were full of shock. Just a kick, as strong as the god of destruction, was kicked and passed out!This is simply Chi Guoguo''s deterrent!


    But Lei did, and they were indeed deterred.


    "Let''s go!" God Shura took out a divine tool, drew a gap in front of him, and said in a condensed voice.The mission this time was a failure, but fortunately, the wanted Gu eagle was solved, and it was an explanation.


    Looking at the disappearing three gods entering the space crack, Sun Wukong looked around and smiled slightly: "This change in the future is a little too big. It is all because of the God Realm''s inexplicable participation in it! Really..."


    "Teacher, is there anything wrong?"


    Seeing that the three gods in the God Realm were all scared away, Gentle and the others were naturally excited, just looking at Monkey King''s expression, they couldn''t help asking a little curiously.


    "Nothing..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly: "It''s just that the changes to the future are a little too big, but it doesn''t matter..."


    "The changes are indeed great. Originally, this Gu eagle was forced to explode to death after twenty years, but now it was killed by the god Shura..." Yu Tiancheng frowned.


    "Master Wukong, thank you so much. For our mother and daughter, you were wanted by the gods. I really don''t know how to repay this kindness!" The gentle mother came to Sun Wukong with gratitude. The way.


    "It''s not easy to repay it, let''s promise it!" Monkey King looked at his soft mother and smiled.


    "Huh?" The gentle mother was stunned, her complexion suddenly turning red.


    "Teacher!" Qingrou also suddenly exclaimed with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Okay! I just made a joke to liven up the atmosphere!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Um...actually... if I agree with my body, I can..." Softly tapped with two fingers, his face flushed, and he whispered very shyly.


    "You? Let''s talk about it when you grow up!" Monkey King glanced softly and said.


    "Teacher, you idiot, ignore you!" Gentle suddenly kicked Sun Wukong and threw herself into her mother''s arms with an angry expression.


    Gentle''s mother gave Sun Wukong a helpless look, stroked Gentle''s head, and comforted her in a low voice.


    At this time, Ban Zhuna also came to Sun Wukong with a red face, took his arm, and looked at him with emotions in her eyes, mixed with attachment.


    Because her future was also changed by Monkey King, and she was wanted by God Realm. She also had a share.As a young girl was pregnant, she was naturally moved by Sun Wukong''s act of being an enemy of the God Realm for her.


    "Humph! The teacher is ours!" Upon seeing Yu Tiancheng, Ning Yueyue hummed and hugged one of Monkey King''s thighs alone, looking like he was afraid that Monkey King would be snatched away.


    "It''s really popular!" Xiao Yin glanced at the women beside him, and smiled softly when he looked at Monkey King.


    At the end of the battle, Monkey King also restored the disastrously damaged central area to its original appearance. In this regard, Ban Zhu Na and the others were only surprised for a while and then relieved. After all, their previous experience had opened their horizons.


    And their lives have returned to daily life again.


    But in the realm of God, because of the failure of the mission of God Shura and others, it entered into turmoil.


    The supreme God Realm, how can it be threatened by others, seeing criminals go unpunished without sanctions, it is not their style, so the gods all said that they would go to the lower realm and punish the defiant arrogant people!However, an inexplicable will suddenly descended in the God Realm, causing the gods to become extremely quiet despite the shock...


    The human world, the central area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest.


    After the baptism of the war, not only did it become the same as before, but also a very splendid and gorgeous villa appeared.


    Sun Wukong was soaked in the natural warmth and looked at the little Lolita playing in the pool, with a smile on her face: "The three of you don''t patronize and play, come and rub your back for the teacher."


    "No!" The three little loli looked at Monkey King and said in unison.


    Gentle said seriously: "Mom said, men and women are not married, so you can''t rub your back for the teacher..."


    "Then you guys don''t take a bath with me!" Monkey King looked at the three little Lori with serious faces in front of him speechlessly.


    "These are two different things..." The three little loli laughed and replied, playing together again.


    "Or...I''ll come..." Ban Zhuna, who was dressed in a sexy bathrobe, walked behind Sun Wukong and said with a red face.


    "Hurry up..." Sun Wukong glanced at Ban Zhuna somewhat unexpectedly and nodded. This girl was a lot bolder than expected.


    In fact, Ban Zhu Na was also nervous at the moment, but whenever she thought of Xiao Yin and Xiao Rou, she felt a sense of crisis inexplicably, and then she mustered a lot of courage to come in...

 1373 Chapter 78—Great White Shark

    With Sun Wukong''s permission, Ban Zhuna''s face was immediately replaced by happiness, and she blushed and entered the hot spring cautiously.


    When she entered the water, her sexy bathrobe was also invaded by the hot springs. The almost transparent clothing that clung to the skin was full of temptation.


    Ban Zhuna came to the back of Monkey King like a deer, rubbing her back irregularly.


    For the Monkey King who has been accustomed to this technique, he can only use one word to evaluate it, that is: bad!If it was replaced by Kalifa, it would be directly from Yuexun.


    The jerky technique shows that Ban Zhu Na has never rubbed her back, and it also shows her inner tension and shyness.


    But the soft and delicate hand touched between the back, it is not to have some enjoyment.


    It doesn''t matter if the technique is bad, you can adjust it slowly.


    It''s just that there is such a beautiful girl rubbing your back on your back, the normal reaction of a man also appeared, and Monkey King suddenly felt that his morality had begun to decline.


    Secretly touched Banzhu Na behind him twice, then stood up without incident, and said lightly: "You take your time to wash! I''m done!"


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to go further, but the three little loli are on the sidelines.And there are also Xiao Yin and Xiao Rou. If he and Ban Zhu Na have confirmed the relationship, it will be more difficult to attack them. This kind of thing is not urgent, so you have to take it slowly.


    At this time, Banzhuna''s face was red to the neck, even though she was only touched by Monkey King twice, she had already made her fascinated.


    This is like a pure person, just like a love action movie, exciting!


    After leaving the hot spring, Monkey King returned directly to his own world. For the rest, you know...


    The ordinary days passed by, and Monkey King rarely lived here for a long time, occasionally teasing the three little loli, instructing them to practice, molesting Zhuna and others at get off work, the days are very leisurely.


    But this guy would only be idle for a few days at most, and then he couldn''t sit still.


    Taking advantage of Gentle and Gentle, they were all cultivating, and Monkey King left the Star Dou Great Forest alone.


    With the Titan Great Ape and the Sky Blue Bull Python guarding the gate, and Lei guarding them, their safety is no problem.


    The battle in the Star Dou Great Forest a few days ago didn''t attract many people''s attention, because there was a barrier set up here, and no one saw it.It''s just that the horrible scene that shook the entire planet at that time caused many people to panic.


    I just couldn''t find the reason, and it calmed down a few days later.But it is also called the day of disaster by later generations.


    The shaking of the planet is like a big earthquake, and there have been many disasters, which is why people call it the day of disaster.The whole world is affected. What is it if it is not a disaster?


    Today''s weather is very good, the sea is calm and the waves are calm, and Monkey King is floating on the surface of a small boat.


    Those who dare to cross the oceans in this endless sea, sitting on such a small broken ship, are the only ones in this world who are Monkey King.


    This boat was bought by Monkey King randomly looking for a boat owner on the beach. It was originally just an ordinary fishing boat, but now it was used by him as a tool to go to Poseidon Island.


    When Monkey King appeared in this sea area, his purpose was already very clear, that is, Sea God Island.


    Don''t look at this boat looking frustrated, even if it is unmanned, the speed is like flying.


    Originally, Monkey King wanted to feel the feeling of being found fault. When he encountered a pirate ship or something, his luck was so good, let alone a pirate ship, he hadn''t even encountered a martial arts beast that had been returning to the sea.


    Poseidon Island has an extremely long distance from the land. Even at this amazing speed, it took half a day before an island appeared in front of Monkey King''s eyes.


    Just as Monkey King was preparing to land on the island, a huge white shadow passed quietly from a distance of about 20 meters in front of him, and then with a''thump'', it plunged into the sea again, and started to start waves of several feet!


    Then, on the sea around Monkey King, huge white shadows appeared one after another, swimming silently around the boat, gradually forming a huge vortex!


    The boat in the center of the vortex is about to sink to the bottom of the sea, but it does not sink. It is like a flat boat in the vortex of the huge waves, it seems to be guarded by mysterious power, floating peacefully in the center of the vortex. Not affected by the whirlpool at all.


    Monkey King languidly raised his waist, sat up from the boat, and watched the scene of countless white sharks swimming around him, but he smiled faintly: "Magic soul great white shark, I will be courageous when it comes to time. Attack me!"


    Monkey King said, with a wave of his hand, the sea instantly overturned and rolled, rising up into the sky like a tornado, and all the great white sharks in the sea were strangled to the sky along the tornado sea pillar!


    Suddenly, this sea area instantly formed an extremely terrifying huge vortex, and in the center of the vortex, a tornado sea pillar soared into the sky, connecting the sky to the sea. The scene was terrifying!


    Not to mention the demon soul great white shark, all the martial beasts in the sea in this area have also suffered, some have been shattered and dyed in the sea water, and some have been turned fainted and revolved with the vortex. ¡­


    After such a magnificent scene lasted for a while, it was broken by a roar that was suddenly full of anger!


    I saw the waves rolling in the distance, and a huge white figure galloped in the rapidly rotating vortex, getting closer and closer!Because the body is too large, all the surrounding sea seems to be part of its body!


    And it is precisely because of this huge to exaggerated body that when entering the range of the vortex, it actually blocked the rotating vortex, and the tornado sea pillar that rose up from the sky seemed to have lost its power supply and was powerless. Smashed to the surface of the sea and started a huge wave!


    Monkey King stood in the boat, drifting in the stormy waves, yet as steady as Mount Tai. He just looked at the huge white shadow emerging from the water in front of him, and smiled slightly: "The king of the demon soul great white shark, this body is really big. Exaggeration!"


    "Humans! Leave here now, Sea God Island, outsiders are not welcome!"


    Amidst the huge waves, the King of the Demon Soul Great White Shark exudes an extremely terrifying and fierce aura. He looks at Monkey King, uttering human words, his voice is cold, and has an indescribable majesty.


    Monkey King overturned the sea area here, and I don''t know how many creatures on the bottom of the sea have suffered. As the guardian of this sea area, the king of the demon soul great white shark is naturally angry. If it were not for the strength of Monkey King, she would have killed it long ago. ..

 1374 Chapter 79 Lessons

    "You were the first to attack. Why are you so angry now?" Monkey King looked at the King of Demon Soul Great White Shark with a plain face.


    "Say it again, leave immediately, you are not welcome here!" The Demon Soul Great White Shark''s tone was cold and full of toughness. He was very disgusted by Monkey King''s ears.


    Monkey King glanced at her faintly, ignored it, and responded with action. The boat slowly drifted towards the island. It looked like mocking the king of the demon soul great white shark. Once I landed on the island, you can What about me?


    "court death!!"


    The king of the demon soul great white shark was originally impulsive and violent. He was so excited by Monkey King that he didn''t care if he was jealous. He roared and slapped the stormy waves, swallowing everything and surging towards the boat, the sky was blue Color, as if forming a distorted space!


    As soon as he shot, the King of the Demon Soul Great White Shark showed the super strength of her overlord in the sea, even if it was Da Ming and Er Ming, it was not her opponent, because this was the overlord in the sea.


    "It''s a martial beast in the sea, this strength is barely passable." Monkey King looked at the huge waves surging towards him, but smiled faintly. Looking at the king of the demon soul great white shark, he did not forget to praise.


    Seeing that terrifying huge wave was about to surge down, Monkey King said faintly, "Go," and saw the huge wave that surged in reverse and fought back at the King of the Demon Soul and Great White Shark!The overwhelming waves, even the huge body of the King of the Demon Soul Great White Shark, were instantly swallowed up!


    "what?!!"


    In response to this change, the king of the demon soul great white shark was shocked, his huge body was swallowed by the surging waves, and he felt like being squeezed by the waves, and his heart was filled with horror: "You...you can control the power of the sea. This...how is this possible!!!"


    The power to control the sea is the patent of the sea god that the residents of Poseidon Island admire so much. When did someone appear on the mainland who could control the power of the sea?This had to shock the King of Demon Soul Great White Shark.Because besides the sea god, no one can control the power of the sea!


    Except for the Seagod¡¯s inheritors, even Feng Lie Ma can only use the power of the Sea God to control the power of the sea within the range of Sea God Island.


    What Sun Wukong showed was completely an order. Yes, it was an order. With just one sentence, the entire sea turned the target of the attack towards her, which had to make the King of Demon Soul Great White Shark feel astonished.


    Because it was possible to do this, even the Seagod couldn''t do it, because the King of the Demon Soul Great White Shark had been the Seagod''s mount before, and she understood this.


    Poseidon has the power to control the sea, yes, but he can''t order the sea to do things in one sentence. Who would believe this?The sea, will he obey orders?How is this possible!It is not life, so how can it obey orders?


    At this moment, the King of the Demon Soul Great White Shark was indeed frightened, but even so, she understood her mission. Because of fear arose in her heart, her eyes became flushed and violent, she said. No hair, enduring the pain of his body being squeezed and beaten by the huge waves, the shark''s tail swung, the terrifying huge body exuding a strong blue light, and it rushed straight towards Monkey King!


    The opponent is no more than a mere human. The King of the Demon Soul Great White Shark does not believe that she will lose to a human in the sea, even if you are stronger!


    But in fact, she was wrong. Such a huge body is just a huge moving target in the eyes of Monkey King. When her figure flashed, she appeared on the back of the King of Demon Soul Great White Shark. Wang''s seemingly terrifying impact naturally did not get the slightest effect.


    And Monkey King stomped his right foot lightly, and with a loud bang, accompanied by a stern roar from the King of the Demon Soul and Great White Shark, her figure crashed down towards the bottom of the sea, shocking a huge wave. , Because of the huge body, the entire sea level was sunken towards the bottom of the sea. That scene, like the entire sea surface, was shaken out of a huge pothole, full of shock!


    The huge waves surging out all the way, flooding towards the Sea God Island...


    At this time, Seagod Island, in this extremely terrifying huge wave, seemed so small!


    "Who dares to come to my Seagod Island to go wild?!!!"


    From the Seagod Island, a very angry clear drink suddenly came, and the blue light illuminated the entire sky, and the surging waves were forcibly bounced back in the mysterious blue-golden energy!The weird thing is that it didn''t bring any terrible damage. Under the cover of the blue golden light, it gradually calmed down...


    "Oh~ this is the power of Poseidon, it really can control the sea!" Monkey King looked towards Poseidon Island with interest, only to see a red light spot in the distance slowly zooming in, only that the space seemed to be slightly distorted. One moment, the next moment, a beautiful figure still appeared on the sea not far from Monkey King.


    Her whole body is covered in a bright red robe, and her long sea-blue hair is scattered behind her. If it is spread out, she will almost hang down to the ground. Her soft face looks only about thirty years old at most, and she is a model of a mature woman. .


    Her beauty is more derived from temperament, nobility, elegance, and gentle warmth. In her right hand, she holds a three-meter-long scepter. The scepter is golden, with magic patterns engraved on the whole body, and the head of the rod. There is a diamond-shaped bulge like a spear. Five inches below the tip of the spear is inlaid with a diamond-shaped golden gem.


    This is definitely a rare beauty, especially her eyes. The clear blue eyes are deeper than the sea, and the vicissitudes of kindness seem to have gone through the ages of eternity.How can these eyes be possessed by a thirty-year-old woman?


    But at this moment, this noble and elegant woman has a solemn face. The moment she saw Monkey King, her original anger disappeared without a trace. In her soft voice, she was polite and respectful: "Your Excellency should be the front part. Time has broken through a hundred-level god? It''s a great honor for me to be able to visit our Sea God Island. Xiaobai''s personality is quite violent, and he ran into the adults. I also ask the adults to have a lot of them, bear with me."


    After this sentence, I heard Monkey King''s mood a lot. Look, how polite this beauty is, this is the attitude that every lady should have, how is it like the king of the demon soul great white shark? It''s pretty bumpy and rude, I''m sorry if I don''t teach her a lesson.Had it not been for Monkey King to know that this demon soul great white shark was also a beautiful girl, he would have blown her to a blow.


    However, the other party actually regarded Monkey King as a person who broke through the 100th level not long ago, and it made Monkey King a little surprised. This vision was lacking.


    PS: I''m very busy with things, one update today, three changes tomorrow...

 1375 Chapter 80 Flicker Go Back and Be a Pet

    But we can¡¯t blame others for thinking like this. After all, the strength of Monkey King can only think of the hundred-level god that appeared on the road not long ago. Otherwise, how could such a big movement be made? She could not see the slightest clue.


    "I am not the one-hundred-level god in your mouth, don''t compare that kind of stuff with me!" Sun Wukong was very upset that others always regarded himself as the king of the fallen, and he had already killed that stuff. Always show presence.


    "Really? I''m really ignorant. I haven''t left the island for many years. Now there are such masters as you in the outside world..." The woman sighed, lamenting the vicissitudes of time.


    "Great worship..." The King of the Demon Soul Great White Shark also returned to God from the shock at this time. He looked at the woman in front of him and greeted him respectfully, then looked at Monkey King viciously: "He ¡­"


    Before the King of Demon Soul Great White Shark could give a short report, Feng Liema had already interrupted her: "Okay, that''s all for today. Your reckless character needs to be changed. Hurry up to this one. If the adults accompany you, this incident is also over."


    When the King of the Demon Soul Great White Shark heard this, his face suddenly showed an unwilling look, but he did not dare not listen to Feng Liema''s words, and the huge body jumped out of the sea and leaped out. In mid-air, the dazzling gray-blue perfect streamlined figure bloomed, shrank rapidly in the light, and soon turned into a tall girl and appeared in front of Monkey King.


    The girl¡¯s figure looks perfect. A white leather-like attire outlines a perfect figure. The beautiful arc makes her look full of temptation. Her long gray-blue hair hangs behind her back and hangs directly to the ground. His eyes are also gray-blue, with a faint gray-blue brilliance appearing in his fair skin, the bridge of his nose is high, and his face is a bit sharp and sharp, but it doesn¡¯t look abrupt, on the contrary, it is very distinctive. Kind of moving exotic style.


    Looking at her, Sun Wukong''s eyes couldn''t help but brighten, and he sighed that he didn''t leave his hands for nothing!Such a beautiful great white shark must be caught back as a pet.


    Xiaobai, the king of magical great white sharks who turned into adults, was unwilling to look at Monkey King reluctantly. His voice was a little unnatural and slightly stiff and said: "Sorry, I was reckless before, I hope you can forgive me..."


    "Without any sincerity, just your expression is considered an apology?" Monkey King glanced at Xiao Bai and said lightly.


    "Then what do you want? Humans, tell you, don''t take it too far! Believe it or not, I beat you?" Xiaobai immediately stared at Monkey King in anger. The demon spirit great white sharks in the previous match have received a lot of attention. Trauma, she naturally wouldn''t forgive Monkey King easily, this anger jumped up as soon as she picked it up.


    "Beat me? I just beat you up, right?" Monkey King looked at Xiao Bai amusedly, with a joking expression on his face.


    "Yeah~~ I''m so angry! I didn''t lose just now, dare you come and fight with me?" Xiaobai immediately stared at Monkey King angrily.


    "Okay, but there must be a lottery. I won''t fight an unprofitable battle. If you want to find a place to vent your anger, you have to put up a corresponding bet." Monkey King looked at Xiao Bai and smiled slightly. .


    "Bet? What do you want to bet on?" Xiaobai glared over.


    "I don''t have the slightest interest in rare treasures or anything, so if you lose, be my pet!" Monkey King looked at Xiao Bai and finally revealed his fox tail.Wanting such a beautiful girl to be a pet, it seems that this girl is evil again, even though this girl is not a human being.


    "You want me to be your pet, so big, do you have the qualifications? If you dare to be so rude, my old lady will never die with you!" Xiaobai was furious when he heard it.


    Even the great worshipping horse on the side frowned slightly.


    "Don''t rush to get angry, look at the bet I put out, you are not too late to decide, because the right to choose is in your hands, if you feel that you can''t, you can naturally refuse." Monkey King''s face was plain, with a moral service Human tone.


    "Then I''m going to see what you guy wants to bring out? You dare to ask my old lady to be your pet, you really are your spring and autumn..." Xiaobai had an angry face, but he hadn''t finished. , I was stunned by what Sun Wukong took out next. The beautiful gray-blue eyes were full of desire and greed, swallowing saliva, and asked extremely hard: "This...this What is it?"


    "Shaping pill can truly transform you into a man¡¯s divine pill, and it is different from your martial beasts choosing to transform into a man. Eating this divine pill, not only is there no danger, but it is 100% successful. The more important point is that you will never lose the slightest amount of your cultivation, but you will be one step closer. How about it, are you interested?" Monkey King took a transforming pill in his hand, shook it in front of Xiao Bai, and smiled. Following the road, I''m not afraid you won''t jump in the pit I dug.


    "Shaping pill? 100% success? Still keeping all the cultivation base? This...this... bet! I bet! Even if you want my blood, I bet!" Xiaobai flushed, full It was an excited voice, that expression was even more excited than the orgasm.


    This pill may not be a big deal to humans, but for Wu Beasts, it is so precious that they can block everything about themselves.It''s no wonder that Xiaobai was so excited that he even said that he would gamble even if he took out his own blood.


    "Where is your morality?" He shouted so loudly for Xiao Bailian''s words, and Monkey King was speechless.


    "For this transforming pill, all morals and other things will go to hell! Come on! Let''s get started, this transforming pill is mine!" Xiaobai looked at the pill in Sun Wukong''s hand with fiery eyes. The desire originated from instinct and soul, there is no need for her to doubt whether this is true or false. She believes that her intuition will never deceive herself.


    Seeing that Xiaobai was so impulsive, he agreed to the bet. Feng Liema shook his head helplessly: "It''s still too reckless. In the previous battle, you should feel that this person is strong. Sure enough Because of that transforming pill, have you become irrational..."


    Feng Liema frowned and looked at Monkey King, but he could only sigh helplessly. Seeing Xiaobai¡¯s excited expression now, she might be useless to persuade her, because such a transforming pill is for Wu Beast. , It has a fatal attraction.


    PS: Three shifts today, this is the first shift...

 1376 Chapter 81 Sorry, I was wrong

    It is precisely because of this that Xiao Yin, Xiao Rou and others who were given the transformation pill, have just stayed by Sun Wukong''s heart.


    Because martial beasts are much simpler than human beings, as long as they get their approval, they will spare their lives to follow you until the end of their lives.


    "Come on! I''m going to blow you up today!" Xiaobai looked at Monkey King with excitement, eagerly gearing up.


    "Don''t say I bully you..." Monkey King looked at Xiao Bai, stretched out a finger, and said faintly: "I''m standing here, without using any strength, just one finger to defend against all your attacks. , As long as you can attack me once, even if you win, at the same time, as long as I move a small distance, you are also considered to win."


    "Aren''t you underestimating me! Bastard!" Xiaobai was furious when he heard it, and then coldly snorted, "You said this, don''t regret it!"


    The transformation pill was too important for her, so after she was angry, she accepted it, thinking maliciously in her heart: "Since you are so big, see how I abuse you!"


    Only Feng Lima was shocked when he heard it. Even if Monkey King is a hundred-level god, it is impossible to use one finger to deal with a hundred thousand year martial beast in the sea, right?And also boasting about going to Haikou, moving even the slightest, is it a loss?This is too big, right?Or is he really capable of this?If it is the latter, it is really terrible!


    And just at this time, countless figures flew from the middle, they were all titled Wuluo-class existences of Sea Cucumber Island.


    "Great worship..."


    When they came here, these titled Wuluos just wanted to say hello to Feng Liema, but she waved their hands to stop them: "Don''t talk, watch quietly..."


    Everyone who came here nodded slightly and looked at the opposing two in the field...


    "Human, I''m coming!" Xiaobai Jiao drinks the doctor, his body has flashed out, and a bunch of illusory gray-blue figures are dragged behind him, and he arrives in front of Monkey King almost in the blink of an eye, his right leg is like a whip. Throwing it out, in an instant, a gray-blue light blade with water-like ripples burst out, cutting towards Monkey King''s body!


    However, Monkey King swung his finger lightly and clicked on the gray-blue light blade, causing it to collapse instantly!


    "!!!"


    At this moment, not only Xiao Bai was shocked, even Feng Lie Ma was shocked.


    One finger easily defeated the attack of a hundred thousand year martial beast, he actually had this terrifying strength!For a time, the expressions of the two women became extremely serious.


    "It''s no wonder that you really have some ability to dare to go down to Haikou!" Xiaobai looked at Monkey King in surprise, suppressing the shock in his heart, and coldly hummed, "However, this is just the beginning!"


    As he said, Xiaobai pressed his body, and that month, Huns slapped Sun Wukong with a palm, and a whirlpool of gray-blue light erupted from his palm, unrivaled, full of domineering power.


    However, Sun Wukong lightly clicked on the gray-blue light that burst out. As the gray-blue light collapsed instantly, Xiao Bai was also hit by a heavy blow, and his figure flew out in an instant, only tens of meters away. To lose strength, stand firm.


    Xiaobai immediately let out a cold snort of dissatisfaction, and dashed towards Monkey King again...


    The gray-blue light just shone out, and it was broken, and Xiao Bai''s beautiful shadow was once again shot out by Monkey King.


    "Yeah~~ I''m so angry! I don''t believe it anymore, my old lady can''t help even a finger of yours!" Xiaobai yelled out in anger, and his body was transformed into a gray-blue light. Attacking Monkey King for countless afterimages and!


    However, her speed is fast and her attacks are fierce. Monkey King has already taken it all with just one finger. With that relaxed and indifferent posture, watching Feng Liema and others watching the battle, their eyes widened in shock.Hailong Wuluo said with a shocked expression: "Ok...so strong!! Who is this person? Without moving the slightest, he caught all the attacks of the Demon Soul Great White Shark King with a single finger!!"


    "It''s not a person, but a god!" Feng Liema said with a solemn expression, and her eyes showed respect for God. She has now confirmed the strength of Monkey King.


    "God?" Hailong Wuluo waited for the titled Wuluo of Seagod Island, their eyes widened: "That man is actually a god?!"


    "Asshole, it''s so strong! Is it really a god?" The continuous crazy attacks were all easily received, Xiao Bai stepped back to the side, breathing quickly to rest, staring at Monkey King, but with a solemn expression. Now she, because of the fierce attack, calmed her from the stimulation of the transforming pill.


    I can''t help the other party if I do my best. This makes Xiaobai feel a little frustrated. Monkey King''s power makes her feel powerless: "If he is really a god... I''ll still be obediently and for nothing. Your pet..."


    "Hey! Don''t be so downcast, I''ve already said it, you just have to attack me, or let me move a little bit, even if you win, so you should think about how to hit me, or Let me move a bit instead of defeating me, because defeating me is impossible for you." Monkey King looked at Xiao Bai and reminded faintly.


    "Ahhhhhh!! You arrogant arrogant man, so unhappy! So unhappy!" Xiaobai screamed angrily after listening, and finally exclaimed: "Okay! I admit that I am not you My opponent is now, can you tell me, are you a god?"


    "Yes!" Monkey King gave an affirmative answer.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s pupils shrank instantly and exaggerated: "You...you are really a god? Yes...sorry, I was wrong! It was so rude just now. I was so disrespectful to a great god. Please forgive me. My rudeness before!"


    Xiaobai''s attitude instantly changed by 180 degrees, which is also normal. Gods are the supreme existence, but they are at the same level as the Sea God they believe in!She will naturally be very respectful.


    If she knew that Monkey King was a god, she would not dare to challenge Monkey King if she gave Xiaobai a hundred courage!


    "Of course, if I''m angry with you, now you are dead!" Monkey King looked at Xiao Bai and smiled.


    "It¡¯s good if you are not angry! It¡¯s good if you are not angry!" Xiaobai patted the plump Yuexun¡¯s mouth, breathed a sigh of relief, and looked like the fierceness just now. Jump, you are a god, how could I ever beat it!"


    "I''ve already said, you only need to attack me or move me a little bit, even if you win!" Monkey King reminded again with helpless expression.


    When Xiaobai heard this, his eyes finally lit up: "If that''s the case, maybe I can do it!" With that, she was suddenly replaced by excitement: "Then, honorable Lord God, You have to be careful!"


    PS: This is the second update, and there is another update later...

 1377 Chapter 82 Im Your Person

    Xiao Bai said, his whole body suddenly emitted a dazzling gray-blue light, and his body suddenly expanded rapidly, and he was actually restored to his body!


    Monkey King stood in the boat like that, under the support of Xiao Bai''s terrifying body, he looked so small.


    "My lord, you have to be careful, but don''t let me knock them off!" The rumbling voice came from the mouth of the King of the Demon Soul Great White Shark. When he moved his body, the waves were rolling. The picture is really amazing. It''s shocking.


    Listening to Xiao Bai''s very respectful and polite voice, Monkey King smiled faintly: "Sure enough, no matter where you are, strength is an important means to be respected!"


    After the King of Demon Soul Great White Shark reminded him, that huge body slammed into Monkey King in a terrifying posture!


    Because the body is too huge, and it has a hundred thousand years of soul power blessing, this impact is really terrifying!Suddenly, a huge wave was set off, and the overwhelming gray-blue light enveloped the body of the king of the demon soul great white shark. She ran into the Monkey King like a cannonball!


    With such a terrifying body and strength, changing to another hundred-level god, he didn''t dare to take it hard, because this blow was really terrifying, even if there was a big mountain ahead, I am afraid it would have to be crushed!Because this huge terrifying body contains such terrifying power!


    "It''s purely forceful to touch, so it''s interesting!" Looking at the king of the demon soul great white shark who came with the wind and raging waves, Monkey King smiled slightly, and only such a touch can arouse him a little bit. interest of.


    Feng Liema and the others all closed their breath and watched this shocking moment. They were all looking forward to whether the figure that seemed so small could receive the King of Demon Soul and Great White Shark with just one finger. This can be called a full blow that condenses all the soul power!


    The answer will be announced immediately, and then, the people present have their eyes widened with horror on their faces!


    Because it''s blocked!Yes, Monkey King actually blocked the terrifying blow of the King of Demon Soul and Great White Shark with just one finger!


    A finger was so lightly clicked on the forehead of the King of the Demon Soul Great White Shark. With a loud sound of''touch'', the King of the Demon Soul Great White Shark only felt his forehead dizzy, as if it hit a steel stone. On the horrible mountain that was shaped, the monstrous waves also aroused hundreds of meters in an instant, really like a huge pouring water, pouring down from the sky!That scene is very magnificent.


    However, Monkey King''s figure is still as stable as Mount Tai, motionless!The huge waves that poured on him were also weirdly evasive, without any water stains on his body.


    On the rolling sea, only the place where Monkey King was located was still so calm and undisturbed.


    It took about seven or eight seconds before the King of the Demon Soul Great White Shark woke up from his vertigo. Amidst the gray-blue ray of light, she once again became a human being and came to the side of Sun Wukong, willingly. Kneeling in front of him: "I lost. From now on, you will be my master!"


    The power of Monkey King deeply impressed the king of the sea, the king of the demon soul great white shark!She had been a Seagod''s mount before, so she could understand that Monkey King was far more terrible than the Seagod!It is her honor to be able to follow such a powerful god, and...


    Before Xiao Bai waited for Monkey King to speak, he suddenly hugged his thigh, and rubbed his beautiful face on his thigh for a while: "Master, I''m all yours now, that...seeking a form of transformation. !"


    Okay, she recognized the Lord so readily. It''s one reason to be convinced by the power of Monkey King, but the more important reason is still because of this transformation pill!


    Xiaobai''s master shouted that Monkey King was very happy, squeezed her face, and gave her the transformation pill very readily: "Take it!"


    "Yeah! Thank you, Master! You are so kind!" The moment Xiaobai took the Transforming Pill, he became extremely excited and excited. He hugged Monkey King and ate several mouthfuls in a row, and then could not wait to leave and retreat. Taking Huaxing Pill...


    The gambling battle is over, and the king of the demon soul great white shark has hurriedly left. Feng Liema flashed his figure and appeared on the boat of Monkey King, and he respectfully saluted: "Hi, my lord, I am from Sea God Island. Enshrine the wind and fierce horse. Now I sincerely invite you to be a guest on Seagod Island in front of me. I wonder if I have this honor?


    "Let''s go! I came here precisely because of this, let''s lead the way! Oh, yes, my name is Monkey King!" Monkey King looked at the mature and beautiful wind horse in front of him, hehe smiled, the seductive beauty looked at ease what.


    "That''s really an honor, Master Wukong!" Feng Liema looked respectful, facing Monkey King, giving him the respect and etiquette he deserved.


    The small boat, under the control of Feng Liema''s spirit power, approached the Sea God Island...


    The beach is enough, Hailong Wuluo and others are also respectful to Monkey King, but all the men are ignored by Monkey King. At that time, he put his eyes on a beautiful woman by the sea, she has a huge fish tail. , The wonderful arc has spread to the waist.


    At this time, her fishtail was gently tapping the surface of the sea in the sea, wearing a black coat on her upper body, not even covering her belly button, she looked sexy and seductive.


    She has a pair of big sky blue eyes, not so much like the ocean, but like the sky, the stunning face is so beautiful, there is always a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, seeing Monkey King watching her, this beauty immediately respectful Kneeling on one knee, he said respectfully: "My lord, I am the sea witch Wuluo. I belong to the mermaid clan, half human and half sea martial beast. The women of our mermaids will never grow old, so by the way Mention, I am not a monster~ Hehe..."


    "Is there a mermaid in this world? Although the image is similar, the setting is really different. Will it never grow old? For women, it is really good news." Monkey King looked at the Sea Witch and smiled.


    "Thank you for your exaggeration, I am also honored to be a female mermaid!" The Sea Witch smiled at Monkey King, very useful for his exaggeration.


    "What''s the pillar in front of?" Monkey King pointed to a huge pillar not far away and asked.


    "That is the Seahorse Sacred Pillar, dedicated to testing humans who are not on Sea God Island. As long as they pass the Sea God Test, they can enter Sea God Island and become residents of Sea God Island." Sea Witch explained with a careful look.


    "Oh, Seahorse Sacred Pillar, I have to try it!" Monkey King suddenly became interested...

 1378 Chapter 83 Please raise your hands high

    "You are a distinguished guest of Seagod Island, you don''t need to be tested." Feng Liema said with a serious face.


    "It''s okay, I can''t break your Seagod''s rules, isn''t it..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    When Feng Liema and others heard this, they had a positive impression of Monkey King. Look, this is the mentality that the strong should have!


    If you let them know that Monkey King is actually just having a casual mindset, how would you feel?The test of their respected Lord Poseidon, in the eyes of Monkey King, was just a tool for casual play.


    Standing in front of the Seahorse Sacred Pillar, the faces of Feng Liema and others were full of solemnity, and one could tell at a glance that they respected the Seagod.


    "Master Wukong, do you really want to take the test?" Feng Liema looked at Monkey King with a serious look.


    "Of course, let''s start!"


    Feng Liema nodded, raised her hands, her face was full of reverence, her hands were held in front of Yue Xiong, her palms were spaced half a foot apart, and a faint blue light slowly appeared in the center of her palms, as the blue light gradually Intensified, the light suddenly bloomed, causing the entire seahorse sacred pillar platform to glow with an orange blue light; then, the light under the seahorse sacred pillar flashed, and a blue light spread up along the lines on the sacred pillar, almost It rises to the top in the blink of an eye.


    Feng Liema also turned around at this moment and pointed to Monkey King lightly. A blue beam of light fell from the sky and enveloped Monkey King''s body. The Monkey King bathed in that beam of light didn''t feel anything, but rather abrupt. Looking with interest at the beam of light covering his body.


    The color of the beam of light began to change, from blue to white, then quickly from white to yellow, and then to purple without any pause. The purple gradually deepened and became completely black, and then again. Instantly covered by the blood red magic pattern, even the seahorse sacred pillar climbed all the way from the bottom to the top, without the slightest pause, it was completely covered by the blood red magic pattern at an instant, and a buzzing like the whimper of the sea sounded from the seahorse sacred pillar , Immediately afterwards, a huge blood-colored beam of light rose into the sky!


    The waves in the sea were surging rapidly. At this moment, the entire sea area suddenly set off a huge wave as high as 100 meters. It went up vertically, and a strong blue light burst into the huge wave. The scene was very shocking, as if there was a miracle. It is about to appear, and it seems to be cheering that a great being is about to be born.


    The scene in front of them shocked Feng Liema and the others, each of them stared at the Seahorse Sacred Pillar in front of them...


    Because the change of the Seahorse Sacred Pillar is not over yet, the entire Seagod Island seems to tremble with the red light that the Seahorse Sacred Pillar soars into the sky. Then, the blood-colored beam of light deepens rapidly, transforming into a brilliant golden light. Falling from the sky.


    Everything seemed to have entered an absolute static state at this moment, only the brilliant light that was the center point between the sea and the sky fell from the sky.


    "Master Fengliema, what...what''s the situation? We have never seen a test of this level! Is it possible that even the test has reached a qualitative change at the god level?" Haima Wuluo looked at him. Feng Lie Ma said with a shocked face.


    "It must be like this, Lord Wukong is a god! The test given by Lord Seagod is naturally different." Sea Witch looked at Monkey King with a respectful expression.


    "No, this is not a test set specifically for gods. As a god, why still need to be tested? This light represents... the inheritance of Lord Seagod..." Feng Liema suppressed the excitement in his heart. Road with excitement.


    "Lord Seagod''s inheritance?" Sea Witch and others stared in shock, surprised, but more excited.


    In a moment, the golden light curtain came out of nowhere, appeared in front of Monkey King, like a golden meteor, thinking about Monkey King¡¯s brows lashing away...


    "Get away!" Sun Wukong frowned slightly and snorted randomly. The golden light that almost arrived in the blink of an eye suddenly stopped in front of Sun Wukong. After shaking for a moment, it suddenly disappeared.


    "Rejected..." Feng Liema''s original look of expectation turned into disappointment, and she seemed relieved at random. Monkey King is already a''god'', so naturally he won''t be scared of the Seagod''s inheritance. Being rejected is justified. As it should.


    The Sea Witch and the others all showed disappointment after hearing Feng Lima''s whisper. They had guarded Seagod Island for so many years, but they were waiting for the next Seagod to succeed!But there was such a person in front of him, but he refused the inheritance of Seagod.


    If the man in front of him was an ordinary person, they would have to madly beat him up, but the other person was the same as the Seagod, a god, but they had no complaints and did not dare to do so.


    "A trivial Seagod, you actually want me to be your inheritor. You are quite brave. Believe it or not, I will ruin your inheritance!" Monkey King stared at the Seahorse Sacred Pillar in front of him with an unhappy expression on his face. Tao.


    When Feng Lie and the others heard the words, they all changed their colors. Just about to speak, the golden light on the seahorse sacred pillar suddenly skyrocketed, and almost instantly it skyrocketed tenfold. The golden light shining on the entire Seagod Island was rendered into In a piece of gold!


    And the golden beam of light rose into the sky, as if one after another, piercing the sky!


    An extremely terrifying breath suddenly came from this beam of light, and it was far and near. It was as vast as the sea, and in calm, it carried the terrible power of breaking the mountain and the ground!


    Feeling the breath of incomparable majesty and dignity in their stomachs, Feng Liema and the others became extremely respectful, knelt down with pious expressions, and a touch of heat appeared on their faces...


    I saw a stalwart figure descending from the beam of light, and it looked like it had landed on the earth in the same day...


    The light gradually faded, when it still exists here, but not as dazzling as before.


    And the figure in the beam of light finally revealed his deity!


    Seeing this great figure blended into the soul, Feng Liema and others lowered their arrogant heads and gave the person in front of them the highest respect!


    "Lord Poseidon... It is worthwhile to be able to welcome you again in the rest of your life!" Feng Liema bowed with excitement and pious expression.


    "En! Feng Lie Ma, it has been so hard for you all the time!" Poseidon nodded in relief, watching Feng Lie Ma waiting for others with admiration.


    "It''s not hard work, this is our glory!" Feng Liema became more excited after hearing this.


    Poseidon nodded faintly, then turned around Feng Liema and others, and looked at Monkey King. He, who had originally looked majestic and noble, suddenly became like a flatterer, and said with great respect, "Master Wukong, you see me build a It¡¯s not easy to pass on the land, so please raise your hands high and don¡¯t damage it!"


    PS: If something happens, we will make up yesterday''s broken change tomorrow, and four will be changed...

 1379 Chapter 84: Really Generous

    The seagod¡¯s sudden change made everyone present in shock. This was a thousand miles away from the majestic Lord Seagod in their minds. For a time, the glorious image of the Seagod in their hearts was in danger of breaking. .


    Poseidon naturally felt the weird gaze next to him, but he didn''t bother to pay attention to it. The great god in front of him who had made the rule of will descend from the oracle and could not offend him, he didn''t dare to offend!It''s still important to hug one''s inheritance.


    The place of inheritance is of great importance to every god and must be preserved. If the place of inheritance is destroyed like the god of Shura, then it will be truly tragedy and destined to be lonely for a lifetime.


    Moreover, the terrible existence in front of him that made the entire God Realm subdued, and his grievances, Seagod himself felt that he did not lose the price. After all, this existence was even more powerful than the God King.


    "Well, I just talked casually, I didn''t expect to scare you into the human world personally!" Monkey King looked at Poseidon with surprise and smiled faintly.


    "I don''t think you are just talking casually..." Poseidon said with respect and jealousy: "The place of inheritance of the god Shura was destroyed by you. You are in the god realm now, but you are famous. Great celebrity!"


    "That kind of thing doesn''t matter anymore, you ran to the lower realm just to beg me not to destroy your Seagod?" Monkey King looked at the Seagod with a plain expression.


    "Uh, yes!" Seagod suddenly became serious: "At the same time, I will also bring Lord God King to pass you a few words..."


    "Tell me!"


    "Your existence, our God Realm can no longer worry about it, but please try not to change the past and the future. If you are in an ordinary world, it is not a big problem to change the past and the future, but in a world with God Here, the problem of changing the past and the future is quite serious. Therefore, not only the Lord God, but also the Gods of our entire God Realm, all ask you not to change the world casually. After all, even God is afraid of death! It''s a god, and I don''t want to see that, one day I and the person who swears to love suddenly become strangers who don''t know each other... Just like the one in front of you..." Seagod said, and looked towards Feng Liema.


    "I''m not interested in the fate of those who break the gods!" Poseidon said, Sun Wukong naturally heard it. Those so-called gods were afraid that Monkey King would interfere with their destiny, so they didn''t have half a cent to maintain world order. The relationship is all for oneself.


    "That''s good! That''s good! With your words, I''m relieved!" Poseidon was relieved when he heard this. Although he couldn''t believe this at all, it was better than no promise.


    After that, Poseidon suddenly turned around, and the humble aura instantly became majestic and majestic. He looked at Feng Liema and others, and said with great majesty: "Feng Liema, come here, I have something to say to you !"


    "Master Poseidon, do you have any instructions?" Feng Liema immediately stood up respectfully when he heard the words, and walked to the side of Poseidon. He felt the pure divine power radiated from the soul of Poseidon, which made her very happy both physically and mentally. , This is the so-called bathing in divine light!


    Poseidon did not speak, but the voice of the divine consciousness: "This lord is an incomparably humble existence, but it is also an extremely dangerous existence. One is not good, let alone my inheritance, I am afraid that the entire God Realm will suffer together... But after the analysis of our God Realm, women can talk very well in front of him. Therefore, my inheritance must be protected by you. I have a good relationship with him. Don''t let him ruin my inheritance. I don''t want to Following in the footsteps of God Shura..."


    "I...try my best!" Feng Liema nodded blankly, shocked by the content of the sea myth that she could not calm down for a while.


    She originally thought that Monkey King was just a god, and nothing more. She didn''t expect that his existence would make the entire God Realm extremely jealous. What kind of existence is this?It''s just that this is not the answer that she can know now, so she didn''t ask much.


    Seagod secretly nodded, then looked at Hailong Wuluo and the others, and said in a majestic manner: "You will listen to me. From now on, the master of Seagod Island will be replaced by the Wukong in front of you. Your lord! Do you understand everything?"


    "Follow the Seagod Oracle!" Hailong Wuluo and others replied respectfully. They all obeyed the Seagod''s commands instinctively and would not violate the slightest. This is the power of the mentally disabled believers.


    At the same time, this oracle also reached the entire Seagod Island, and felt the power of the Seagod. The residents of the entire Seagod Island knelt down and worshipped devoutly...


    "Cut! I don''t care about your broken island!" Monkey King looked at Poseidon and curled his lips in disdain.


    "This is just a little bit of my heart, I hope you don''t refuse!" Poseidon looked at Monkey King with a respectful expression: "The time limit for me to stay in the human world has come, Master Wukong, I will leave first, and I will not disturb you! "As he said, the sea god''s figure gradually faded, and disappeared with a flash of blue golden light.


    "It''s quite fast to escape!" Monkey King looked at the Seagod who had left with a plain expression.Poseidon can''t run away!In front of Monkey King, you have to deal with it carefully at all times. If one is not good, it is a disaster!The heart is tired, God is more tired.


    "Have seen Lord Seagod!"


    Feng Liema and others suddenly knelt in front of Monkey King, showing their allegiance respectfully.


    Sun Wukong was upset when he heard it: "Sir, Lord Seagod, that guy is not qualified to let me inherit his divine position. You should call me Lord Wukong!"


    "Yes, Master Wukong!" Feng Liema and others responded respectfully.


    "This Seagod will be very good at the time, and he was willing to give me his inheritance place, but I have to say that he is quite witty, retreats for advancement, but he has kept his inheritance place... forget it. , Since you have the heart, then I will accept it disrespectfully!" Sun Wukong thought this way, but his eyes glanced at Hailong Wuluo and others, not paying much attention.


    These people are all loyal supporters of the Seagod. They only obey the orders of the Seagod. Don''t look at them being so respectful now. If the Seagod is the lower realm, just a word will betray every minute.


    Only the Wind Horse and the Sea Witch are worth training.


    Looking at Feng Liema, Sun Wukong said with a serious expression: "You have come to this point after inheriting the inheritance of the Seagod, but as the caretaker of the Seagod''s inheritance, you can only stop there. If you have time, I will help. You have broken through!"


    Feng Lie Ma Jiao''s body shook, her pupils dilated instantly, and she looked at Monkey King with shock: "I... can I still break through?!"..

 1380 Chapter 85 This Is Everyday

    "I said yes!" Monkey King said lightly.


    Feng Liema suddenly became surprised. The man in front of him, but even the entire God Realm was afraid of the existence, he said yes, then it must be.


    The faces of the Sea Witch and others also showed a happy look, all with a look of envy and congratulation in Feng Liema''s vote.


    From the sea god''s mouth, Sun Wukong also learned the current attitude of the God Realm towards him. As long as he does not change the fate of those gods, the God Realm will not bother about him.


    After all, how powerful is a person who can change the destiny of God?Even the gods of the gods are not clear, because even the gods cannot travel through time and space to change the destiny of gods, because as long as there is this thought, then the power of destiny will lead the divine punishment to come, even the gods. , Also have to instantly disappear!


    However, Sun Wukong has not only changed, but there is no shit. The rule will not dare to use divine punishment on him. This is the root of the God Realm''s fear of Sun Wukong.


    As for you, did Monkey King change the destiny of that god?Who are you talking about?This is too despising Monkey King!It should be the right number!The tragic Tang Si and your friends, can only mourn for you for a second here.


    Under the respectful leadership of Feng Liema and others, Monkey King finally entered the Sea God Island.


    It''s not uncommon for Monkey King to not engage in any welcoming ceremony, that kind of troublesome thing, it is still the most important thing to quickly brush the sister paper.


    How do you say you want to brush up your favorability?It''s very simple!


    Monkey King beckoned to the Sea Witch on the side: "Sea Witch, come here."


    "Respected Master Wukong, do you have any orders?" Sea Witch came to Monkey King respectfully, and then she smiled seductively: "But let me know in advance! People don''t know how to warm the bed or something. Oh!"


    "Do you think I am that kind of vulgar person?" Sun Wukong''s eyes were fixed on the perfect figure displayed by the sea witch''s exposed dress, and he said with a serious face.


    "No..." The Sea Witch shook her head, and then said seriously: "Because you are!" She said, she also used her hands to encircle the moon, and gave Sun Wukong a strange look.


    "Okay! Originally I wanted to teach you a god-level mental technique. It seems that you have nothing to do with it!" Monkey King took out an ancient book and sighed and placed it in front of the Sea Witch, then casually Tucked into your arms.


    "Don''t! Master Wukong, you are the greatest and greatest god, please give it to me! I want it!" The Sea Witch immediately threw her eyes into Monkey''s arms and began to snatch the ancient books in his hand. , The huge size before the month of Hun, squeezed in the arms of Monkey King, as the sea witch twisted and grinds from time to time, that feeling, tusk, I just won¡¯t tell you...


    The reason why the Sea Witch is so excited is because of this thing, but it was sent by Monkey King!A great being who even fears the gods, will the things sent out be rubbish?


    Monkey King and the Sea Witch''fighted'' for a while, and after enjoying the Sea Witch''s Moon Huong massage, he said''Oh,'' accidentally, the secret book in his hand was snatched by the Sea Witch.


    The Sea Witch immediately ran to the side triumphantly to study the secret book in her hand. The more she looked at it, the more excited she became. If the content inside was really true, then the martial arts spirit skills would be even more precious!


    After just watching for a while, Sea Witch walked up to Monkey King and saluted him with a serious face: "Master Wukong, thank you!" Such a precious secret book, Monkey King, was actually given to her, which made the Sea Witch feel true. It is extremely grateful and moved.


    At the same time, the system''s voice suddenly sounded: "Congratulations, Sea Witch''s favorability to you is +, now it is 7. Please keep working hard. If you break through the 9 mark as soon as possible, you can go to the chuang order..."


    Ahem, okay, this is just a personal nonsense, the system sound or something, it is pure nonsense.


    Closer to home, after getting this secret book, the Sea Witch left Monkey King alone and locked herself in the''little black room'' to practice in retreat.


    The next day, early in the morning, Monkey King was still molesting Zhou Gong and his daughter in his dream. An extremely cute and lovely girl opened the door of his room and sneaked in.


    This girl is extremely delicate and beautiful, and she is so beautiful that she shouldn''t be what a human should be.Well, she is indeed not a human being, but the king of the demon soul great white shark, Xiao Bai who has successfully transformed into form.


    Xiao Bai at this time was a bit more beautiful than before. He was already beautiful, and how beautiful he was, can only be described as stunning.


    Especially the big pair of her before Yue Huong, perfectly round and full, is simply the strongest artifact that attracts eyes, this is definitely a childlike big breast!And it''s still very beautiful!


    Xiaobai came to Chuangbian, looked at the tall tent, his face turned red, and he saw that Monkey King hadn''t woken up yet, but he actually reached out and flicked on it (cough cough, good kids don''t learn), and then He quickly withdrew his hand again, looked at Monkey King like a thief, and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that he was not awake.


    Immediately, his eyes rolled, while his face was flushed, he climbed up to Chuang in an extremely seductive posture, and pressed against Monkey King¡¯s body, feeling the charming masculine breath, the solid moon, and Xiao Bai¡¯s heart like a deer. It was sticking out his fragrant tongue and licking it on Monkey King''s face!


    The Monkey King who was pretending to be asleep suddenly slapped his spirits, opened his eyes, and what he saw was the bottomless white and deep ditch!


    "This perspective, I give full marks!"


    If he were to change to an innocent little virgin, he would have to be scared to roll down Chuang, but Monkey King calmly clicked a hundred likes.


    "Hehe, Master, do I like the way I wake you up like this?" Xiaobai looked at Monkey King softly and lowered his body so that Monkey King could see his bottomless tender ditch more clearly. Exhales with the fragrance of temptation. How many people can hold ordinary people under such temptation?This is simply the temptation of Chi Guoguo!


    "Like it very much, I give you a hundred likes! Have you successfully transformed?" Monkey King said very calmly, this kind of scene, too small KS, when sleeping at home, he was used to it, occasionally there are a few Little Lori jumped up and played body pressure. What kind of world has he never seen?


    "However, this picture is really beautiful, it''s a bit uncontrollable!" said in a secret, Monkey King stretched out his right hand and touched the deep ditch...


    Xiaobai was attacked suddenly, gave a sweet snort, and instantly fell down...


    The following children are not suitable, please block yourself...


    PS: This is the second update today, and there are two more to follow...

 1381 Chapter 86 This is not my setting

    Monkey King walked out of the room refreshedly, followed by Xiao Bai, whose face was densely covered with intoxicating blush, and his face was all shy.


    On the contrary, Monkey King greeted enthusiastically when he saw the passing crowd.


    "Master is true, the previous Seagod would not be like this!" Xiao Bai blushed, looking at Monkey King''s back, and whispered.


    "Because he is not a man, he deserves to be fucked all his life!" Monkey King said with a look of contempt.


    "Don''t say that, Lord Seagod was my last master anyhow!"


    "Your master is only me now!" Monkey King said seriously.


    "En!" Xiaobai nodded with great certainty, and then looked at Monkey King worriedly: "Then...Master, will you leave me behind?"


    It''s no wonder that Xiaobai would ask like that, after all, Seagod left her and ran away from the God Realm alone to become a god.Of course, her feelings for Poseidon were merely respect for the superior.


    I have to say here, Poseidon is really a cultivating lunatic, there is such a charming and lovely mount around him, it is not a good strategy, and he deserves to be in the god realm, and he will be alone for a lifetime!


    "Don''t worry! I am not the scum of the Seagod, the Human Realm God Realm has long been unable to restrain me, and the master will take you there in the future!" Monkey King smiled.


    Xiaobai immediately smiled happily when she heard this. When she successfully transformed into a human, she had already regarded Monkey King as her true master and the only master in the future.


    Wu Beast always expresses his emotions in a straightforward manner, especially a guy like Xiao Bai who can''t hide his thoughts and is reckless, so, just after his transformation, he excitedly ran to Monkey King''s room to tease him.It is precisely because of this that the relationship between her and Monkey King has reached an extremely intimate state.


    "Master, I heard that Lord Seagod visited Seagod Island yesterday?"


    "I have come here. After I gave Seagod Island to me, I ran away again..." Monkey King nodded lightly. Having such a beautiful child-looking big breast called your master, that is simply a physical and mental pleasure.


    "That''s really a pity, I didn''t even see Lord Seagod again..." Xiaobai said regretfully.After all, she had been a Seagod''s mount, and she still had some feelings.


    But then she became extremely proud. Her own master turned out to be an existence that even the God Realm was afraid of. That really made her excited. This time she found the right master.


    "Master Wukong, breakfast is ready, you seem to have a meal now?" In the corridor not far away, Feng Liema suddenly appeared, and said respectfully towards Monkey King.


    "Don''t be so polite, I''m just as casual as I am!" Monkey King looked at Feng Liema, and said naturally: "But breakfast will be spared, I will come to treat, let you taste what is really delicious!"


    Monkey King said, bringing Feng Liema and Xiao Bai to the courtyard where Feng Liema lived, and with a big wave of his hand, the table full of bright dishes flashed out!


    Seeing Xiaobai and the others'' expressions of''greedy'' instantly, Monkey King chuckled, "Where is the Sea Witch? Tell her to come together too!"


    "She seems to have gotten the cheats you gave, and she went to retreat to practice!" Feng Lima looked at the food in front of him, and she couldn''t control her appetite and swallowed her saliva, making her embarrassed complexion blush. Come, that picture is beautiful!


    The phone flashed in Sun Wukong''s hand, and he snapped a picture of this beautiful moment!


    It''s just that now, Xiaobai following Lima is attracted by the food in front of him, so he doesn''t pay much attention to the phone in his hand.


    Sun Wukong put away his phone and sat down: "Since the Sea Witch is not here, let''s eat it ourselves! Come, come, you''re welcome..."


    Just after Sun Wukong¡¯s words fell, Xiaobai couldn¡¯t wait to rush towards the food...


    This screen often appears, so it is automatically blocked, so I won¡¯t say more...


    After a meal, Xiao Bai was already bulging and lying on the ground uncharacteristically, belching with the glow of sunlight...


    Feng Liema will be much more stable by then, still so noble and beautiful, but his face is full of amazement: "Is this the food used by God? It really is a world away from us!"


    "Wrong, it should be said, this is the food I eat!" Monkey King corrected.


    "Really? It''s incredible. It''s just after a meal, I actually feel like I''m about to break through..." Feng Liema frowned in amazement, "It''s just like being tied up by something, I can''t break through. That step..." As he said, the hopeful Super Monkey King looked at it, because he had said that it would help her break through the 100th level.


    "This meal is also prepared for your breakthrough!" Sun Wukong smiled slightly: "Let''s go, go to your room, I will teach you a method of mind. After practicing this method of mine, you will be able to go smoothly. It has broken through the 100th level."


    Feng Lima''s complexion turned red when she heard that Monkey King was going to her boudoir, but when she thought that she would be able to break through the 100th level, she didn''t care about such trivial things, and made a please gesture to Monkey King: "Please follow me Come¡­"


    "Master, are you going to open the house?" Xiaobai lying on the ground suddenly came.Feng Liema, who was walking in front, was unstable and almost fell to the ground.


    "Eat yours!" Monkey King waved his hand, and countless snacks fell from the sky, drowning Xiao Bai in it.


    "Wow! A lot of things I haven''t seen! Master, I really love you!"


    Sun Wukong ignored Xiao Bai''s yelling and followed Feng Liema into her boudoir.


    Looking at the somewhat shy Feng Lie horse in front of him, Monkey King said with a serious face: "Take off your clothes..."


    "Huh?" Feng Liema''s face blushed, and he looked at Monkey King in astonishment.


    "What kind of expression are you, I''m a serious person!" Monkey King said with a serious face: "Actually, the setting of spreading power and undressing is not set by me. I am also a victim. Everyone is like this. I just follow the trend. go¡­"


    "...Why do you want to undress?" Feng Liema didn''t seem to hear Monkey King''s excuse, but asked very seriously.She wanted to understand the deep meaning of it.


    "Because after practicing my exercises, all the meridians in your body will be opened up, and the filth in your body will be forced out. If you don¡¯t take your clothes off, the filth will stain your skin, which will hinder you from absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and hinder your cultivation. The effect of..." Monkey King said with a serious face.


    "Understood!" After listening to Monkey King''s explanation, Feng Liema nodded very seriously, hesitated for a while, and finally the temptation to break through the 100th rank prevailed and turned his back...


    Then Monkey King saw that her clothes gradually slipped off, and a perfect back figure with a bumpy surface appeared before his eyes...


    PS: Third watch, there is another watch later...

 1382 Chapter Eighty-Seven

    Monkey King looked at the perfect back, and admired it with no ethics...


    Seeing that there was no movement behind him for a long time, Feng Liema suppressed the shyness in his heart, and asked in a low voice, "Master Wukong, what should I do next?"


    "Ah! Oh~ I''m sorry, I''m distracted..." Monkey King smiled awkwardly.


    Feng Liema''s complexion turned redder when she heard this. Now, she started to regret it a little. How could she really take off her clothes when she got hot.


    Seeing this, don''t think that Feng Liema''s behavior is reckless. After half a lifetime of practicing, she has dedicated a lot of her youth. She thought that she could not move forward, but she suddenly got the opportunity to make a breakthrough. Naturally, she didn''t want to give up.


    "Actually, you don''t have to take off your clothes so quickly, my mind hasn''t taught you yet..." Just when Feng Liema''s heart was too shy, Sun Wukong stimulated her again.


    "..." Feng Liema was speechless about this. She had a good temper and became a little angry: "What do you want to do, please do it as soon as possible! I will do it, and if this continues, I really I want to give up!"


    "Okay!" Sun Wukong was not irritating Feng Lima, and became serious: "Turn around, I will teach you the heart!"


    Feng Liema turned around with a fierce beating under his heart, with both hands covering the sensitive parts, and he saw that Monkey King was about to grab it.


    Hurrying to suppress the restlessness in his heart, Monkey King pointed to Feng Liema¡¯s forehead, the stream of light flashed, and it was submerged in it, and countless information appeared in Feng Liema¡¯s mind...


    "This...this is..." After reading the extra mental knowledge in his mind, Feng Liema immediately widened his eyes in shock.


    "Don''t be shocked, open your mouth!" Monkey King reminded him timely.


    Feng Liema instinctively opened his seductive little mouth slightly, and Monkey King stretched out a finger, condensing a small golden light the size of a grain of rice, and shot it into Feng Liema¡¯s mouth, straight into his belly...


    "Okay, follow the mental method I taught you to absorb the energy that I penetrated into your body. It can help you break the shackles. When you fully absorb the refining, you will be able to successfully break through the 100th level!" Sun Wukong said , Turned and walked towards the door.


    "This... is this over?" Feng Liema was dumbfounded, asking very puzzled.


    "Of course, how complicated do you think it is?" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Then what do you want me to undress?" Feng Liema was a little angry.


    "I haven''t finished my explanation yet. Who knows you will take it off. If you have the advantage, you won¡¯t be the bachelor... Oh no! Actually, I didn¡¯t lie to you, but you took it off early. When I went out, you were taking it off while you were practicing. It''s not too late..." Monkey King said with a''swish'' and jumped out of the door, and then the door closed with a''clang'', and locked up.


    "Sun¡ª¡ªWu¡ª¡ªKong¡ª¡ª!!!"


    In the room, Feng Liema''s angry roar suddenly came from...


    However, Monkey King has already escaped...


    Suppressing the anger in his heart, Feng Liema''s complexion was red, and he shook his head helplessly. Looking at the enchantment that suddenly appeared in the room, his original angry mood was also diluted by a warmth: "You still have a conscience... "


    She doesn''t need to guess that this is the barrier set by Monkey King for her retreat.


    With the protection of the enchantment, Feng Liema no longer has to find a quiet place to retreat and practice. He calmed down and began to hit the 100th level...


    Seeing the Monkey King who ran out of smoke, Xiao Bai, who was holding a pile of snacks and eating non-stop, smiled at Monkey King: "Master, why are you so flustered! Have you attacked the Moon Huns of Master Feng Lie?"


    "I want to attack you!" Monkey King glared at him, his figure flashed, and he hugged Xiao Bai from behind, his hands really stretched into her huge pair...


    Xiao Bai''s body suddenly softened, and his face became watery: "Don''t, Master, I''m eating, I haven''t pinched enough in the morning?"


    "How can this kind of thing be pinched..." After Monkey King replied, the shielding artifact turned on...


    Star Dou Forest, the gentleness at the moment, they all have a sullen expression: "One day, the teacher hasn''t come back. It''s really bad. While we were practicing, they sneaked out to play secretly without taking us. ¡­"


    Yu Tiancheng looked down at Lei lying on the soft turf, and asked: "Lei, do you know where the teacher is?"


    Lei raised her head and glanced towards the sky, and said faintly: "According to the Lord''s reaction, he is now on an island more than a month away from us..."


    "Can you feel it so far?" Ning Yueyue said in shock.


    "I am the master''s mount, and I have a special continuity with the master. Let alone a world, there is a way to know the master''s approximate coordinates even if it is separated by a dimension." Lei said with a serious face.


    "So powerful?" With a soft look of surprise: "But what do you mean by that dimension?"


    "The so-called dimensions are worlds, and the world we are in now is one of the worlds. The specific information is inconvenient to explain. You are the master''s disciples, and you will come into contact with this level one day!" Lei Chi Seriously.


    "In the world, there is more than one of us?"


    The sudden news made Ban Zhu Na and the others stare wide. The news was simply too shocking.


    "This is indeed not something we can know now, it is better to know less!" Xiao Yin said with a serious expression.


    "Then...Lei, where would you take us to the teacher, OK?" Ning Yueyue combed Lei''s soft hair with a flattering expression.


    "No, I wouldn''t leave here without the master''s order!" Lei refused completely.


    "Don''t be so mind-blowing, take us there, then we will intercede with the teacher and don''t blame you!" Yu Tiancheng said with a vow.


    Lei shook her head, not talking.


    "Don''t beg Lei..." Ban Zhuna looked at the three little loli and said seriously: "For Wukong, Lei will never violate it, so it''s useless to act like a baby."


    "Master Lei, there is a situation. From the forest outside, we found a lot of strong human beings coming towards the central area... Judging from the direction they are driving, it should be here..." The huge body of the sky green bull python suddenly moved from He poked his head in from above the courtyard, and said respectfully to Lei Ji.


    "Human? Has our news been spread?" Xiao Rou''s expression changed slightly.


    "Not necessarily, but it is also possible. After all, there has been such a fierce fight here before. Even though it is protected by an enchantment, it will also be seen by people hunting in the forest..." Xiao Yin said with a serious expression.


    "No need to guess, it''s because there was too much noise before, and the humans have formed a particularly powerful team here to find out..." Lei stood up and said lightly.


    PS: The fourth shift has arrived, and today is over.In addition, I want to explain the unstable situation of the update. Actually, I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t help it. I have to work. I didn¡¯t plan to work. But I was slapped by my parents and had to continue. Amateurs, there is no way to compare with those professional gods. If you are tired, you can get tired. It can only be done like this. If there is a break someday, I will take the time to make up.I hope you can forgive me...

 1383 Chapter 88 Dispute

    "Then...what should I do?" Xiao Yin couldn''t help but look at Lei. Monkey King is not here. They can only regard Lei as the principal: "If others know about the existence here, we can''t be here quietly. Live..."


    "That can''t be helped, right? People are already here!" Ban Zhu Na frowned.


    "Follow him, come and fight one by one, come in a group, fight in a group!" Ning Yueyue clenched her small fist in excitement, showing her violent factor: "It just happened that when the teacher was not there, I was able to do a good job. , To see how early our achievements have reached!"


    "Let''s go! Let''s go outside and wait..." As soon as she heard that there was a fight, her eyes lit up, and she ran out of the yard...


    "Gentle, wait for us!" Yu Tiancheng and Ning Yueyue two little loli also immediately followed closely.


    "Let''s go and see too!" The three little loli all ran away, Xiao Yin looked at Xiao Rou and the others helplessly, and also followed out.


    "Gentle, you stay here and don''t come out. It''s better not to let them discover that there are a hundred thousand-year-old martial beasts here, otherwise it will be really troublesome!" Xiaorou looked at Roubone Rabbit gently, with a serious face. The way.


    Although she was reluctant, her mother had said so, and the soft bone rabbit softly nodded aggrievedly and stayed at home.


    "Da Ming, you and Er Ming also go to hide first, don''t let others find out!" Xiao Rou ordered the green cow python to the sky again.


    The sky green cow python nodded, moved its huge body, and gave a low growl. With the giant giant ape, the forest of the Er Ming Dynasty disappeared from the forest...


    Standing at the door of the yard, they gently looked at the dense forest in front of them expectantly: "I don''t know if the people here are good? Don''t be too good."


    "Those who can enter the central area will definitely not be low in strength, and there will definitely be a titled Wuluo!" Ning Yueyue said with a positive expression.


    After waiting for a few people, they could finally hear the messy footsteps, and the rustle of stepping on the dead leaves sounded as many as hundreds of people.


    And the answer was quickly revealed. The first person who greeted Banzhuna was stunned. The color of surprise flashed on her face. It can be thought of Monkey King''s words that the surprise on Banzhuna''s face disappeared immediately. Without a trace, I don¡¯t know when, her heart has already created a barrier to this person, but after that, Ban Zhuna respectfully saluted: "Teacher, why are you here?"


    "I should ask you this? Why are you here?" Chihiro Ji looked surprised when she saw Ban Zhu Na.


    The others were also full of surprises. They knew for the first time that there would be people living in the center of the Star Dou Great Forest.


    "I live here with my friends for the time being. It''s a kind of practice..." Banzhu Na didn''t know how to answer, so she had to say so.


    "Living here?" Chihiro Ji looked at Banzhuna, frowning. The change in Banzhuna''s expression when she saw him was naturally seen by him. This disciple who was originally dependent on him, When was it so strange to him?This made him feel a bad premonition.


    "Leave aside other things, let me ask you, have you been living here all this time?" Chihiro Ji asked with a serious face.


    "En..." Banzhuna answered honestly.


    "Then have you ever seen any particularly noticeable things happening here?" Chihiro Ji looked overjoyed and quickly asked.


    "This..." Banzhuna hesitated immediately, then shook her head.Only from this point, we can see that she is not deeply involved in the world, and this expression can be seen through by a discerning person at a glance.


    "Look at her expression, you must know something! Pope, since she is your disciple, you can ask..." The discordant voice did sound at this time.


    "Huh! I know what to do, I don''t need you to ask!" Chihiro snorted uncomfortably, and the person''s expression instantly became a little bit angry, but Qian Daoliu is now holding the position of the Pope of the Spirit Hall. He didn''t dare to show him a hundred boldness, so he swallowed his anger.


    "You have seen it too. We came here this time to find out what happened here some time ago, Banzhuna, tell me what you know!" Qian Daoliu looked at Banzhu with majesty. Na, that look gave people a sense of dominance that could not be rejected.


    "Teacher, I''m sorry, I can''t say... And, this matter is far from what you can understand, so you should go back, we can assume that nothing has happened!" Ban Zhuna shook her head, begging The way to Chihiro.


    Looking at the gentle and eager them, Ban Zhu Na''s heart is also squeezing a sweat for Qian Xun Ji. Although they are all famous powerhouses on the mainland, everyone here is a monster!Especially the horse lying on the stomach in the yard, a snort can make you crush your bones.


    However, Banzhuna¡¯s kindness caused Chihiro Chi to furious at the moment: "Okay! What a''doing nothing has happened''! Banzhuna, let you go out for a while, you dare to use this Talk to me in a single tone? The wings are stiff, right?..."


    "No...it''s not..." Before Chihiro Chi''s anger was over, Ban Zhuna explained anxiously: "Teacher, it''s not what you think, things here are really not something you can intervene. You should take someone back quickly!"


    "Huh! I''m going to see! What is it that I can''t intervene!" Chihiro Ji became more and more angry when he heard that, he is the Pope of Wuhun Hall!Who can he be afraid of?Who is qualified to make him afraid?Born in the Wuhun Hall, a force standing at the top of the mainland, Chihiro Ji did not know what jealousy was!


    In the same way, let him develop the spirit of obedience to life and rebellion to perish!Otherwise, in the original work, when she learned that Banzhu Na was about to leave the Wuhun Temple, she wouldn''t do anything like that kind of beast!


    In his eyes, as long as he obeys his orders obediently, the rebels, no matter what means, will make you obediently submit!This is an extremely extreme guy in his bones.


    "It seems that the experience during this period of time not only didn''t make you grow up, but made you on a crooked road!" As he said, Chihiro waved his hand lightly: "Go, take her back to me, this experience is not necessary. Up..."


    An old man behind Chihiro Ji heard the words and immediately walked towards Banjuna...


    Ban Zhu Na knew this person. He was a deacon elder in the Wuhun Temple, and a titled Wuluo with a strength of ninety-three-Luohan Wuluo.


    He is called Luohan because his spirit is a stick.


    |"I said, you guys made a big tweet, and they looked amazing... Hey, I want to catch Sister Banzhuna, and see if I don¡¯t beat you up!" After watching the drama for a long time, he said softly. , Immediately snorted and walked out eagerly...

 1384 Chapter 89 Children are also very cruel

    Seeing that she was ready to fight, Ban Zhuna wanted to stop her, but her thoughts turned and she dispelled the thought. She wanted to see if her teacher was like what Sun Wukong said. Generally, in order to achieve the goal, you can do everything you can to harm her...


    "Little Wawa, while playing, there is no place for you to talk, so leave quickly, lest others say that I am bullying the little one!" Luohan Wuluo looked at his eyes brightly, a soft and helpless pair who wanted him to fight. At the same time, he also looked depressed.


    "Hmm~ I dare to look down on me! Don''t look at my age, you may not be able to beat me!" He hummed softly, pinching his small fist.


    "While going, I don''t have the time to play with your kid, who''s the kid, don''t hurry up and take it home..." Luohan Wuluo looked depressed, you told him to hit him in front of so many people child?He can''t afford to lose that person.


    "Sister Qingrou, don''t talk nonsense with him, he just made it clear that he looks down on our children! Now let the knowledge be seen, the children are also very cruel..." Ning Yueyue urged her with her fist on the side.


    "That''s what I said!" He smiled softly, looked at Luohan Wuluo, and said with a serious face: "Then I can come!" As he said, the red spirit power instantly emerged from her body, just for a moment. In between, her hair was dyed fiery red, her ears were stretched and erected, and she became a cute bunny ear.


    "External soul power?! This...this..."


    The gentle shot shocked the crowds onlookers. At a young age, they could reach the release of soul power. This is incredible!


    In fact, this is just a small method after the gentle cultivation of the mind reaches a certain level. It can not only control one''s soul power as one wants, but also not just release the soul power as simple as the Sun Wukong''s "explosion". The status is average, it can strengthen itself, increase defense, speed, and attack!


    This mental method was created by Monkey King, and the means of attacking are naturally measured according to his method.


    Gentle now has three martial arts, and the strength of the spirit possessed by the martial arts has skyrocketed three times. With the addition of the spirit power''explosive energy'', the body has been strengthened to an extremely terrifying level. The general title of Wuluo is incomparable.


    "It''s really amazing. Sister Qingrou can be''explosive'', I won''t..." Ning Yueyue said with envy from the side.


    "Your cultivation direction focuses on assistance. What is better than our martial arts masters... And this sentence is right for me?" Yu Tiancheng glanced at her, a little depressed.


    "It seems to be right too..." Ning Yueyue smiled and nodded: "Then let''s cheer together! Sister Qingrou practiced earlier than us, and it''s okay to be one step ahead..."


    While they were chatting here, the battle on the soft side was about to begin.


    "this is¡­"


    The gentle state at this time obviously caused Luohan Wuluo''s brows to be slightly frowned, and the red spirit power attached to the surface of his body made him feel an inexplicable pressure, and he couldn''t help but become vigilant. At the same time, he was secretly angry. A child, he was actually scared, can he not be angry?


    This can only show that the gentle current breath is very domineering for ordinary people, and has an extremely deterrent effect.


    This is a technique created by Monkey King. The grade is immeasurable. It naturally also has Monkey King''s incomparable supreme aura. Although it is only a little bit, it is enough to shock the heroes.


    This is like some Dao law, why should we say "the old man is too anxious like a law"? This is a manifestation of a rule. The law is integrated into the law. Just speak the relevant spirit, not only Taoism is self-contained, and its power is multiplied.


    And Monkey King¡¯s mental method naturally has this kind of function, and he taught it personally, which is fully recognized, so there is no need to say anything, but the effect is even more terrifying. They only practiced softly. It can''t be fully reflected.


    "Are you ready? If you''re ready, I''m going to get on!" Gently glanced at Luohan Wuluo, and kindly reminded her. At this time, her state looks majestic and cool, if her hair is rooted. Put it up, then there is really a state that resembles a Super Saiyan.


    "Huh! In that case, then I''ll take your parents to teach you an uneducated little guy!" Luohan Wuluo was already at a loss at this time, so he gave a cold tone and was ready to take action. .


    But he proudly didn''t use his martial arts and martial arts ring. A joke, if he faced a child, he would display his martial arts and martial arts ring immediately, then he would really have no face to meet people. ''S little girl looks a little weird, but as a titled Wu Luo, she still has some pride.


    "Sure enough, you are underestimating me! You don''t have to be serious if you see it at a loss..." With a soft and uncomfortable snort, a little bit, and in a flash, it turned into a red shadow and rushed towards Arhat Wulo !


    "So fast!!" Luohan Wuluo''s complexion changed slightly, but at any rate he was also a titled Wuluo. His eyesight and reaction speed were not unpleasant. The arrogant color on his face did not fade away. Instead, he gave a cold snort and punched. Gentle towards the attacker greeted him!


    "Someone is going to suffer." Ning Yueyue smiled unkindly when she saw this.


    As soon as her voice fell, the two punches had collided together, and after a violent crash broke out, everyone was surprised to see that it was Arhat Wula who flew out!


    When it slammed into a big tree, the crowd of onlookers widened their eyes, looking at the majestic little figure in the field, their eyes were full of incredible colors!


    "How... how is it possible... this... is this really just a child?!!!"


    At this moment, the onlookers all showed surprise, that was the title Wuluo!


    "Hmm~ Tell you to underestimate me!" A softly proud face, the shocked eyes around her made her a little dark and refreshing. After all, she was only a child, and she was not so mature.


    "It seems that I really underestimated you!" Luohan Wuluo got up from the ground with a gloomy face. In front of so many people, as a titled Wuluo, he was actually beaten by a child. After going out, his face instantly felt hot, and his anger rose up: "It seems that I was careless. Although you look like a child, you really can''t be treated as a child!"


    After speaking, Luohan Wuluo immediately stretched out his right hand, and his spirit power surged, and a stick densely covered with strange magic patterns appeared in his hand, filled with a heavy and heavy feeling!


    This is Luohan Wuluo''s weapon spirit, the Luohan stick.


    The nine martial arts rings on it, telling the amazing strength of his titled martial arts!


    Luohan Wuluo, who lost his old face for the second time, is obviously serious this time.


    PS: Too tired at work today, there is only one shift, and rest tomorrow, four shifts are guaranteed...

 1385 Chapter 90 Infinite Teleport

    "To deal with a little girl, you actually used nine martial arts, Luohan, don''t you feel ashamed?" Just when Luohan Wuluo had just released the martial arts martial arts, an out-of-date ridicule was clearly heard.


    But he lowered his voice. Among the hundreds of people, it was difficult to tell who said it. Obviously this person was a bit insidious. He wanted to make Luohan Wuluo embarrassed, but was also afraid of being recognized. After all, Luohan Wuluo is a Wuhun Temple. The elder, he can''t afford to offend.


    Upon hearing this sudden ridicule, Luohan Wuluo¡¯s expression turned gloomy for an instant, and he turned his head away. No matter who said it, he roared at the crowd: "If you have a kind, try it. Don''t fucking bullshit!"


    Hearing that, a middle-aged man in the crowd with evil eyes suddenly looked a little unsightly.


    As a titled Wuluo, Luohan Wuluo''s eyes are so sharp, just swiping the corner of his eyes, he found the change in this person''s expression: "Kong Wu, I remember you!"


    The face of the middle-aged man named suddenly trembled, and he looked even more ugly, and there was a trace of anxiety in his eyes.


    It was not a pleasant thing to be stared at by the elders of the Wuhun Hall!And the other party is still named Wu Luo.In the corner of his eyes, this person began to think of sneaking away...


    "Huh! You even quarreled with others during the fight, are you too disregarding me!" Gentle and angrily snorted, her figure flashed instantly and disappeared. This is not her speed It was almost invisible, but she used her third spirit ability, teleporting.


    After practicing the mental method taught by Monkey King, after reaching a certain level, even if the martial ring is not released, he can still use the spirit ability.


    In the next moment, the small figure of Gentle was instantly enlarged in front of Luohan Wuluo, and her little head was lightly flicked, and her long braid was wrapped around Luohan Wuluo''s neck. When he started, the braided Larry hooked Luohanwuluo''s arms with his hands, and his legs kicked on Luohanwuluo''s abdomen at lightning speed.


    This is called a rabbit kick!


    The speed of the gentle attack is too fast, less than a second, it is already more than ten consecutive kicks!


    Luohan Wuluo continued to use tricks and almost didn''t get kicked and vomited blood!Gentle may seem small, but this strength is really not light, every time you kick the Luohanwuluo''s abdomen seems to be shifted!


    "Boy, don''t be too proud of you!" Luohan Wuluo immediately shouted angrily, his whole body surging with soul power, and suddenly shaking his head, causing the gentle body to lose balance and directly danced in the air!


    With this shake, he originally wanted to shake off the soft red braid that was wrapped around his neck, but he didn''t expect that the braid was so strong. Not only did he not get thrown off, but to twist his soft body. Flying in the air!


    But this is also an opportunity. The fierceness in Luohan Wuluo''s eyes flashed away, and the continuous deflation has made him not treat Gentleness as a child, but as an opponent who is absolutely threatening to him. !


    The muscles of both hands were tight, and during the roar, Luohan Wuluo''s first martial arts ring lit up, and the Luohan stick in his hand was also densely covered with a layer of blue, smashing it from the outside to the soft back!


    However, Qingrou suddenly released his hands, and the small body flashed and disappeared in an instant. The third spirit ability, teleport, was activated again!


    "Damn it!" Luohan Wuluo had a pupil, and at the same time he cursed secretly, the Luohan stick in his hand stopped less than a few minutes before his own month!


    Gentle suddenly disappeared, and he almost reached himself with this stick.


    "This should be a teleportation spirit ability, right? But she didn''t see her release the martial ring, so she could use the spirit ability? Or does she have the ability to hide the martial ring?" Luohan Wuluo secretly said at the same time, the soul of The force was also released, spreading out to the surroundings, a little bit under his feet, sprinting out, and a stick to his right smashed angrily!


    And the gentle figure suddenly flashed out. Seeing the Arhat stick magnified in front of the eyes at that moment, it was also shocked. The delicate body flashed, flashed behind Arhat Wuluo in an instant, and suddenly kicked His back vest!


    Luohan Wuluo was kicked and staggered, his right foot suddenly took a step forward, and with a loud bang, he stepped into a big hole on the ground, stabilized his figure, and then roared With a sound, a stick furiously slammed behind him!


    It''s a pity that a soft blow succeeded, and another teleportation disappeared!


    When Luohan Wuluo found her foothold and launched an attack, she flashed away in a flash, and then sent another kick...


    The people on the scene looked at the picture of Luohan Wuluo completely becoming the target of being hit, and their eyes widened one by one, and their faces were shocked!


    "Infinite teleportation... it turned out to be infinite teleportation... this... how is this possible!" Chihiro Ji was also shocked by the gentle method. From beginning to end, Gentle only used a soul skill, that is teleportation, infinite instant There is no limit to the number of times, no cooling time, just such a teleport, the gap between the strength of the two is reversed by a''teleport'', and the stronger party is abused instead.


    "Sister Qingrou''s teleportation spirit ability is really perverted! It really is known as invincible in close singles!" Yu Tiancheng said with envy as she looked at the figure that kept flashing in the field.


    "Actually, this teleport itself is not that scary, but after practicing the mental method taught by Wukong, there is no limit to the number of gentle teleports. This is the most important thing!" Xiaorou looked at the gentleman in the field, and smiled softly. , His daughter has such an ability, she is also very proud of being a mother.


    "That''s the title Wu Luoye, sister Qingrou is actually torturing the title Wu Luo! It''s great! I want to go up to abuse the title Wu Luo!" Ning Yueyue said with bright eyes.


    After listening to Ning Yueyue''s words, looking at her eager expression on her face, the expressions of Chihiro Ji and others have all changed. This little girl is so terrifying, and the other two will not be so. Evildoer?


    Thinking together, it was rejected by them, what a joke, one is already very bad, and two are coming, how can it be!


    However, the truth is so impossible!


    "Hey, you guys don''t watch the drama either. The fight is on. Let''s do it together!" Yu Tiancheng took a step forward, her hair turned red instantly, and her pupils became flickering with dim light. The person has become a cute cat ear lady.


    She looks cute and almost never turns off people with special hobbies.


    Although Jade Orange is not as strong as its gentle "explosive" state, it is not much different.


    At this moment, Chihiro Ji and others stared wide-eyed, with a hell expression, this little loli is really like a gentle evil?!!


    At the same time, they all looked at Ning Yueyue.


    "Don''t look at me, I''m just an assistant martial artist, not as good as they are..." Ning Yueyue smiled''shyly'', and recruited her own twenty-treasure glazed glass pagoda. Then, everyone here was dumbfounded...


    PS: I thought I had a rest today, but I came to work again. I was really pitted, but I said that I will do it in the fourth quarter. How hard it is!This is the first shift, and there are three shifts...

 1386 Chapter 91 So Shameless

    "Liuli Pagoda... Am I right? It should be the Liuli Pagoda?"


    "Ningboda, is she from your Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School?"


    "Should it not? Look at the tower in her hand. There are 20 layers in total. It can''t be the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda. The ultimate of our Qibao Glazed Glaze Pagoda is the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda. Although it looks like, I can be sure that this little girl is not. We from the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, I have never seen her..." a middle-aged man said with a positive expression.


    "Isn''t it? That''s right!"


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s answer, the shocked everyone was also relieved. If this is the Seven Treasure Glaze Pagoda, the twenty-story Seven Treasure Glaze Pagoda, it would be terrifying to think about it!


    "Are you from the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School?" Ning Yueyue suddenly looked at the middle-aged man named Ning Boda with curiosity.


    "Why, doesn''t the little friend still know our people from the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect?" Ning Boda looked at Ning Yueyue with a smile on his face. This person looked very elegant, and with that appearance, Ning Yueyue looked more like herself Father, with this thought, his eyes widened immediately, and he asked: "You...do you know Ning Fengzhi?"


    "Ning Fengzhi? Do you know my son?" Ning Boda looked at Ning Yueyue unexpectedly.


    PS: There is no information about Grandpa Ning Yueyue, so I fabricated it.


    "You...your son? Grandpa...grandpa?!!!" Ning Yueyue stared at Ning Boda, covering her mouth and exclaiming.


    "Uh, little friend, stop laughing..." Ning Boda was dumbfounded by Ning Yueyue''s grandfather''s cry: "My son is not much older than you, how could there be a daughter as old as you..."


    "Yueyue, is this your grandfather?" Yu Tiancheng tilted her head and looked at Ning Yueyue with a curious look.


    "Probably...it seems...right..." Ning Yueyue said with a look of uncertainty.


    "You don''t even know your grandfather?" Yu Tiancheng gave her a white glance.


    "Because I haven''t met my grandfather, he died before I was born!" Ning Yueyue said sadly.


    "Okay, Yueyue, don''t talk too much, if it is for Wei... If it has a bad influence on you, it will be in trouble..." Xiaorou reminded in due course.If this person is really Ning Yueyue¡¯s grandfather, then Yueyue can¡¯t talk too much. If a bad one changes her father¡¯s future, without her, then Ning Yueyue would be erased by the law. of.


    "Then... Then can you fight?" Yu Tiancheng cast a questioning look at Xiaorou and the others.


    "This...this is really embarrassing... how come people related to us appear here..." Xiao Rou was also embarrassed for a while.


    "Don''t worry, do it! Don''t kill that Ning Boda..." Lei''s voice suddenly sounded in Ning Yueyue and their minds.


    "In this case, there will be no problem!" When Ning Yueyue heard this, she immediately relieved her heart, and looked at Ningboda: "Hey, because you look like my relatives, leave quickly. Don''t be greedy for this muddy water..."


    "I''m just invited here, I don''t take action, I will give them more status..." Ning Boda smiled, facing Ning Yueyue, he always had an inexplicable intimacy.


    "Forget it, I don''t bother to care about you..." Ning Yueyue didn''t go to see him. Grandpa couldn''t recognize each other and couldn''t fight. This is a very painful thing. Therefore, she had to direct the vent to others: "You Who is titled Wu Luo? Come out and play with grandma and aunt!"


    As soon as Ning Yueyue''s words were uttered, a group of people were in the same line, and some others sneered: "A little kid, return the girl''s milk, little girl, you should go home and find your mother to drink milk! Haha~~~ "


    Some people also laughed; but some people frowned slightly, looking at the person''s expression and looked unhappy. After all, this group of people are not all evil villains, they are all famous and famous. The person is decent.


    This person''s performance obviously lowered the reputation of the various sects!


    The man also noticed a lot of hostile gazes at him, smiled, and hid behind and didn''t speak.


    "Hmph! You dare to laugh at me, you, that''s you! What to hide! Come out, grandma must beat your grandma today!" With the character of the little witch of Ning Yueyue, how can others be ridiculed?Immediately one step forward, pointing at the mocking person, he shouted angrily.


    "I''m not interested in being familiar with a kid!" The man glanced at Luohan Wuluo who was still being gently abused not far away, pretending to be disdainful.


    Obviously, he was afraid of being abused by Ning Yueyue, and that face was so embarrassing.


    "Don''t even dare to take a challenge from a child? Don''t you persuade you? Go out, you!"


    Some people have long been uncomfortable with this person''s style, and immediately pushed that person out of the crowd.


    Chihiro Chihiro saw this and thought, immediately got an idea, took a step forward, and said: "Let''s do it! We are all famous and famous on the mainland. You can''t do things that bully others, so we just How about winning or losing on the basis of success or failure? We won, and you tell us what you know. If we lose, we leave by ourselves."


    "Can''t do it?" Ban Zhuna looked at Chihiro Ji with disappointment. It was hard to believe that such shameless words were spoken by her teacher who had always admired, and she had an extremely tough attitude just now. The posture of catching them all, after seeing the gentle means, felt that they were not good for bullying, so it was shameless to say such things!


    If Chihiro Ji just put the black face to the end, Ban Zhu Na would not look down on him, but it would be too disgusting to open her eyes to talk nonsense and pretend to be high-minded.


    The people around did not choose to take action. It was precisely because they regarded themselves as very high-minded, they did not take action. Now that Chihiro Chi has said that, they all nodded in agreement. This would not be better. Damage their sect''s reputation.


    "A group of hypocrites!" Well, the appearance of this group of people was immediately finalized in Banjuna''s heart.This is the so-called killing of all the people in the boat.


    "A test? If it can be resolved peacefully, it will be fine!" Xiaoyin nodded and asked, "How about a test?"


    "There are six of you, six to four, how about?" Chihiro asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yin exchanged glances with Xiao Rou and the others and nodded.


    "Since your opponent has made a choice, don''t change it, how about?" Qian Xun Ji looked at Ning Yueyue, very generous.


    "Huh~ I can''t be better!" Ning Yueyue snorted and waved her small hand. An energy tower instantly fell from the sky, covering the person who made fun of her, and Ning Yueyue walked over with a smug look. , Knocked on the energy tower, and made harsh''Dangdang'' sounds: "Uncle, now it''s our turn to play together..."


    PS: Second more...

 1387 Chapter 92 The Opponent

    "It''s another little monster that can use spirit abilities without releasing the martial arts ring..."


    As soon as Ning Yueyue shot, everyone was slightly surprised again.In my heart, I was even more sure that this group of people must have a great relationship with the origin of the troubled continent before.


    Regardless of the surprise of others, Ning Yueyue''s small hand flashed a light, and a sledgehammer appeared in her hand. Looking at the uncle in the energy tower, he smiled unkindly. Lifting the hammer was a madness of Dangdang. knock!


    The harsh screams made the people present sour!


    At the same time, both thought that the tragedy in the energy tower cast a sympathetic look.Encountering such a little witch who loves to fix people, that guy is obviously going to be tragic.


    "Don''t knock! Don''t knock! I surrender! My surrender is not enough! Please, don''t knock!" The tragedy uncle blocked his ears with his hands, and he was so painful that he begged for mercy. The shocking chatter made his head feel It''s buzzing, eardrum pain, misery.


    But Ning Yueyue turned a deaf ear to her ears, and the more she struck her, the more she worked hard. If you were miserable, I felt refreshed and made it clear that the pain of others was based on my own happiness.


    But no one sympathized with the tragic uncle, but cursed secretly in his heart.Tell you to be silly, and retribution!


    It turns out that the cute little loli is very popular everywhere.Even if you do something wrong, people will laugh, forgive you, children are not sensible, who is so cute.


    Not to mention the playfulness on Ning Yueyue''s side, the scene shifted to Xiaorou and the others.


    "You are the Pope of Wuhun Hall? Then, your opponent is me!" Xiaoyin stepped up, staring at Qianxunji, and said.


    Regarding Xiao Yin¡¯s peerless appearance, Chihiro Ji also had his eyes bright. In fact, the reason why he temporarily used the way of competition to determine the outcome, the biggest reason is because Xiao Yin and the others are all beautiful here. Beauty!


    Because if Chihiro Ji didn''t do this, he would even be afraid that his subordinates and allies would rebel because of these beautiful ladies.Don''t doubt, they have such a world-defying face.


    Originally, Xiao Yin and the others were all amazingly beautiful, but they also practiced the mental method taught by Monkey King, and they were completely reborn. They were licking a little bit of beauty, which made people look at them, but they couldn''t look away.


    "Yes, the eighty-sixth-level soul martial arts, the pope of the martial arts hall, the angel war martial arts, please advise!" Chihiro Ji nodded generously, facing the beauty of the world, then looked very gentleman.


    It''s just this appearance that Banjuna, who was watching from the side, became more and more unpleasant: "Contrived!" The so-called feeling of disgust, when you look at a person, how do you look at it?And Ban Zhu Na''s mentality when looking at Chihiro Ji now looks like this.


    "Xiaoyin, the 67th-level soul emperor, Wuhun: Lan Yincao." Xiaoyin smiled slightly, even when facing the enemy, she was as gentle as her face.


    "Blue Silver Grass?" Qian Xun Ji looked at Xiao Yin with some surprise. When will Blue Silver Grass be able to reach this level?


    The crowds onlookers were also stunned, but they were a beauty in the world, so no one made any ridicule. If this were changed to a man, the ridicule would have been unable to stop.


    "Level ninety-one title Wu Luo, Mu Gu, Wu Hun: Ivy Old Tree, please advise!" An old man stood up and faced Xiao Rou in a deep voice.


    It is another unknown Wuhun Temple titled Wuluo, which has not appeared in the original work. I don¡¯t know if it was killed by Banjuna when she took over the throne, because from now on, this ancient wood is obviously A supporter of Chihiro Ji.


    "Sixty-eighth-level soul emperor, Xiaorou, Wuhun: Softbone Rabbit, please advise!" Xiaorou smiled and responded.


    After listening to Xiaorou''s answer, Gu Mu didn''t laugh at her because of her level. After all, the soft example was there.


    "Eighty-third level soul Wuluo, Tang Yao, Wuhun: Clear Sky Hammer, please advise!" An old man hesitated for a while before he walked out to Ban Zhuna and said solemnly.


    "Ban Zhuna, level fifty, there is no fifth martial arts ring, so it can only be the soul sect, please advise!" Ban Zhuna immediately responded.


    This level of self-reported name is the rule of this world.


    Next, there was only the last sweet orange. Looking at this cute little loli, the others hesitated. Faced with such a little girl, who has the face to challenge?It is shameful to win, and it is too embarrassing to lose.


    "Hey, let me come..." Seeing that no one came out, an uncle with a big beard came out and looked at the jade orange, his eyes were full of doting, Nima, this is absolutely a real There are no strange things.


    "You are really annoying!" Yu Tiancheng just glanced at him, and snorted coldly.


    "Haha, little sister, you must be polite. You can''t say this to the person you meet for the first time. It''s very rude." Guai Shuji was not angry, and he gently taught Jade Orange. Come.


    "Don''t look at me with that disgusting look!" The answer was Yu Sweet Orange''s colder cry, three shocking red martial arts flashed from her body, blessing on her On top of her beautiful body, then her figure flashed and disappeared instantly!


    The speed is as fast as a gentle teleport!Of course, this is just what it looks like.


    "Fuck!!"


    At the moment when Yu Tiancheng used the martial arts ring, Wei Shu Mi had a hell expression, and she was shocked!Three red martial arts rings?Did you make a mistake?


    Just when he was about to rub his eyes and watch, Yue Huong suddenly felt a pain in his mouth, and his whole body flew upside down, but he flipped back in the air and stood firmly ten meters away from the jade orange. Far away on the ground.


    Although Yu Tiancheng is fast, but the strength is slightly insufficient, but the opponent is good at defense, and it can be regarded as an opponent.


    "Oh my god! Three red martial arts rings? Don''t fucking tell me! This is not true!!" A man in the crowd looked at Yu Tiancheng and exclaimed.


    But no one answered, because other people are like him, don''t shock the picture in front of you, can this be shocking?The red martial arts ring!One hundred thousand years!


    And it is still the first three, this Nima Guards against the sky is not such an inverse method!Is that human being?


    "These little guys look like kids, aren''t they old monsters?"


    The voice of suspicion also sounded, they have to think so, a little kid who possesses three martial arts is a hundred thousand years old, do you believe it?


    "You are the old monsters, your whole family is old monsters!" Yu Tiancheng fought back angrily, her figure flashed, and turned into a red shadow again, and attacked the monster!


    Wei Shu hurried back, seven martial arts rings flashed, and then, the seventh martial arts ring lit up, the whole person turned into a huge tortoise?Uh, no, it turned into a huge snail!


    His Wuhun body turned out to be a snail!


    PS: Third watch, there is another watch later...

 1388 The ninety-third level is full of evildoers

    snails!snails!This turned out to be a real snail!


    A bull with a pair of snails on its head!


    This strange bird is a real wonderful flower!


    His martial soul is a mutation of the snail, which is the so-called mutant martial soul. The mutant martial soul has great uncertainty, developing for good and bad.


    And this snail is obviously developing towards a good side, and it can''t be better if it is good, because he not only has the defense like a tortoise, but also has the power like a cow!


    Seeing the current appearance of the strange tree, Yu Tiancheng also stopped attacking. After watching for a long time, he said: "In the words of the teacher, it is really a big world, nothing strange! You are simply the biggest in this world. Wonderful!"


    "That''s! Others say so!" Snail uttered something with a smug look on his face, as if to say that he was wonderful, but on the contrary, he received supreme praise, and it was indeed wonderful.


    "Little sister, why don''t we stop fighting? How about uncle telling you a story?" Seeing that Yu Tiancheng was not attacking, the strange Shu began to look close.


    "One perverted teacher is enough, and the others will die!!!" Yu Tiancheng suddenly yelled, her body flashed, turned into a shadow, and attacked the strange Shu again.


    Far away on Seagod Island, Monkey King, who was holding Xiaobaiwan, suddenly looked up in the direction of the Star Dou Forest, and hummed, "This sweet orange is really bad! You dare to call me a pervert. Going back to clean up you ¡­" As he said, the kneading movements in his hands increased a bit more vigorously, looking at Xiao Bai who was limp in his arms, and said seriously: "Xiao Bai, do you think I am a pervert?"


    "No...not..."


    "Really good..."


    Okay, Monkey King slapped soy sauce, and the screen was turning.


    At the moment when Yu Tiancheng launched the attack, Wei Shu had already retracted his entire body into his volute. They were all turtles with shrunken heads and turtles with shrunken heads. This group of snails with shrunken heads came!


    All of Yu Tiancheng''s attacks were greeted on the volute, but there were no traces left. The defense was amazing.


    "Little girl, as a girl, you can''t be too hot. Violence is not good. Girls should not be beaten and killed. That would not be cute. Come, sit down, have a good chat with your uncle, and give you a lesson. You will be loved by everyone in the future, and the flowers will bloom..." The strange sichuan turtle shrank in the volute, and did not fight back, with a leisurely face nagging like a Tang monk, and her face became darker and darker. The starting movement is getting heavier...


    And the battle between Xiao Yin and Chihiro Ji also began.


    Chihiro Ji''s spirit is an angel, with a level of up to eighty-six, and his strength is naturally extremely powerful.


    Junyi¡¯s face, with the six pairs of wings behind it, descended into the mortal world like a god under the shining of the golden light. The B-like appearance was absolutely complete. It¡¯s no wonder that the former Banzhuna admired this Chihiro disease so much. Feelings are just like this, so lethal!Especially for those girls who are pregnant.


    And Xiaoyin casually held hands, and a nearly transparent blue silver grass appeared in her hand, exuding a faint glaze luster, dreamlike, and extremely beautiful!


    This blue silver grass looked like a god grass in the sky, and it shouldn''t be owned by the mortal world.


    "The curious blue silver grass, it should be a mutant martial arts soul, no wonder you can cultivate to this level!" Chihiro Ji looked at the blue silver grass in Xiao Yin''s hand with surprise, admiringly.


    Xiao Yin smiled slightly without answering.This is not a mutant Blue Silver Grass, but because she has practiced the Diamond Glazed Art that Sun Wukong taught her, that makes her Blue Silver Emperor look like this!Offensive and defensive, non-invasive!


    The Blue Silver Emperor trained with the Diamond Liuli Jue does not have any weaknesses, can attack and defend, prevent and control, and heal by itself, just like a universal war spirit.


    "Be careful!" Xiao Yin uttered a reminder. The Blue Silver Emperor in his hand suddenly dropped to the ground. In an instant, the madness skyrocketed. The countless stems and branches, like countless hairs, spread rapidly. Attacking Chihiro Ji in the air!


    At the same time, a nearly transparent branch held up Xiao Yin, like an open flower bud, protecting her in it, surrounded by numerous branches guarding her strictly!


    This impeccable defensive posture, as well as the countless branches of crazy and skyrocketing attacks, made Qianxun Ji deeply frown. This fight, he felt the horror of Xiao Yin!To attack the main body, one must break through the layers of protection of these branches. For the first time, he felt that the original plant-based warrior was so terrifying!


    Gu Jianhui, who was radiating golden light in his hand, slashed at the blue silver branch that pierced at him quickly, but he burst out with a sound of rapture of iron and iron. Qianxun Ji felt it in an instant, and his hands were shaking. It was numb, for a time, shocking!


    In shock, he could only flash his wings behind him, fly high in the sky, and avoid the countless branches that were chasing after him!


    Now, Chihiro Ji is fortunate that as Xiao Yin''s opponent, if he is replaced by someone else, if he is on land, he may have to lose in a moment!


    Taking the time to look at the other battlefields, Chihiro Ji became more and more shocked. In this group, all of them are such perverted evildoers?Obviously their level completely suppressed them, but they can fight, why is it a one-sided situation on their side?


    Even his disciple, Ban Zhuna, the attack turned out to be extremely sharp, with eight spider hands, eight swords, and a wave of fierce sword auras, which actually forced his opponent to retreat again and again. Frontal collision!Because Tang Yao had only one arm left at this time, he was cut off by Ban Zhuna at the moment he started fighting!


    It''s not that his strength is too weak, but that he never thought that Banjuna''s swordsmanship would be so sharp and sharp!


    At the moment of the fight, the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand collided with the ancient sword in Ban Zhuna''s hand, and then Tang Yao was shocked, spit out a mouthful of blood, and was seriously injured!


    The spirit of the martial arts and the master are one, and if the spirit of the martial arts is damaged, the master must be severely injured!In this case, it can only show that Tang Yao''s Clear Sky Hammer was already damaged in the first confrontation!


    If you look closely, you can find that the ancient sword in Ban Zhuna''s hand is already deeply trapped in that Clear Sky Hammer!


    The Clear Sky Hammer was almost cut into two pieces by the ancient sword in her hand!


    This is the weapon Sun Wukong gave to Ban Zhuna, and there is no real artifact!With the existence of BUG, ??how can the mortal weapon spirit collide with it!Tang Yao suffered a big loss as soon as he fought, and then he was chased by the sword aura that Ban Zhu Na wielded.


    "This Nima... where did the group of evildoers come from?!!!"


    The onlookers were all shocked by what was in front of them...


    PS: The four shifts are over, so tired! From morning till now, I have been working and can''t afford to hurt! ..

 1389 Chapter 94 The Cruel Loli

    Obviously it seems that their side is very advantageous. Their respective strength levels almost completely defeated the other side, but once the fight started, these people were surprised to find that the levels of the two sides seemed to be exchanged, and the lower level began to hang. It¡¯s a high-level player, is this correct?


    "Little sister, don''t waste your efforts. You can''t break my defenses. Let''s sit down and have a good chat. Seeing you attack me so hard, I feel sorry for you! Come on, sit down and drink. Slobber, don''t tire yourself out..." The strange sichuan tortoise was shrunk in the volute, and while suffering from the fierce attack of the jade sweet orange, he also leisurely chatted to the sky by himself, but his tone of voice was so good. The sweet orange was in flames.


    In the end, Yu Tiancheng couldn''t bear it anymore: "Asshole, do you really think I can''t help you?" With that, there was a flash of fluorescence in both hands, and two shimmering daggers appeared in her hands.


    Her fighting style is based on speed, supplemented by strength, and belongs to the assassins, so the weapon Sun Wukong gave her was a pair of short daggers, named [Killing God Dagger]. The name sounds very bluff, but it is also veritable and specialized. The kind that kills people invisible, even the defense of God, can break through!If you don''t kill, you will kill with one move!


    Of course, it is absolutely impossible for Yu Tiancheng to slaughter the gods now, and it must be worthy of the corresponding strength.


    As soon as the God-Killing Dagger appeared, Guai Shuyu felt a chill in his heart, but for an instant, he had already felt the threat from these two God-Killing Daggers!


    "Dead pervert! Go to death!" Yu Tiancheng shouted angrily. She was so young that she would not have such a murderous intent. However, this strange Shu has been bombarding her with his mouth, making her angry to the extreme. There is no trace of affection at hand.


    You know, when Little Lori gets angry, it''s unreasonable.


    Accompanied by an angry shout, the God-killing dagger on his right hand was already unceremoniously stabs down, and the illusion of cold light made people feel palpitation.


    The strange guy who instinctively felt the crisis hurriedly moved his body and avoided it. At such a close distance, how could he avoid it?


    Hearing the sound of "chi", the God-killing dagger easily pierced into his thick volute, immersed in the handle, blood flowed out, and at the same time came a miserable horror. call!Rao is that no matter how thick his volute is, it is no longer the length of the dagger.


    With a painful move, his life was threatened. The strange Shu was calm before it was gone, roared, and at the same time the sixth martial ring was lit, his volute also emitted a shimmer, forming a turtle shell. Under the shock of the phantom, Yu Tiancheng only felt a counter-shock force emerging, and her figure was instantly shocked to retreat!


    However, at the moment of retreat, she also pulled out the short dagger that pierced into the strange turtle shell!At this moment, the strange screams screamed even worse!


    Think about it, when a dagger is pierced into a person, and then pulled out horizontally, what kind of picture will it look like?


    In short, Guai Shu has really suffered a heavy blow this time, half of the volute has been pulled down with a long blood mouth, it looks like it will be divided into two, it is really miserable!


    It is said that if he does not die, he will not die. If he fights Yu Tiancheng well, it can last a while, and if he doesn''t apply the sixth spirit ability [Reverse Shock], he won''t be injured like this in an instant!At this moment, I can only scold him as worthy.


    Of course, most of the mistakes were made. He originally wanted to counter-shock the threatened Jade Orange to prevent her from attacking again. However, he made a mistake. He did not expect that the dagger was so sharp and cut. On his volute, it was as simple as cutting a piece of tofu, and by the way, he was almost cut in half without being cut!


    Okay, it¡¯s a bit exaggerated to say that it was cut in half. After all, he is two meters tall, but the bloody mouth drawn on the volute seems to be cut in two. Semi general, shocking.


    In the light shining, the strange Shuyu also withdrew from the state of the Wuhun real body, unable to lie on the ground, but saw that his back suddenly cracked a terrifying blood mouth, extending from the left shoulder to the right abdomen, really miserable.


    This fight hadn''t started yet, the strange sage of the seventy-seventh-level soul sage had already lost the power to fight again.


    "Damn! You lost like that? How deserved it! Asked you to pretend to be forced and cut by a little loli!"


    The crowds onlookers were also half-talking in consternation, and did not feel sorry for him for being seriously injured. As they said, this group deserves it, and there is no need for sympathy.


    However, several martial arts masters in the treatment department ran over and began to treat him.


    Holding the double daggers, Yu Tiancheng walked towards the strange Shu who received the treatment...


    Seeing this, Wei Shuo immediately looked at Chaoyu Sweet Orange with a vigilant look: "You...what else do you want to do? You have already won, no need to compare!"


    He was really scared by Yu Tiancheng. Just now, he almost killed his life. This loli is too cruel, it''s better to stay away.


    "I want to stab him twice, please treat him afterwards..." Yu Tiancheng begged the two healing martial arts with a serious face.


    The latter was shocked.I heard a strange scream, got up and fled in embarrassment: "Mom! Loli is too cruel, I will never love to love again!!!"


    "Huh! Rubbish!" Yu Tiancheng looked at the running back, snorted with disdain, turned and walked towards the yard.


    Her test has been completed, and next is the time to watch the show.


    "Is this really a kid? What kind of evildoer can cultivate this kind of evildoer!" The two healing martial arts masters looked at Yu Tiancheng''s back, and both felt that their backs were chilling. This loli is really cruel, thinking Thinking of what she said just now, I felt a chill emerge.


    "Is Sister Sweet Orange already won? Humph, I can''t fall behind!" Ning Yueyue turned around and took a look, then looked at the uncle trapped in the Baoguang Glazed Glass Tower. He picked up the hammer and said''Dangdang'' again. After a random knock, the people inside the shock wailed in pain and struggled more violently.


    Ning Yueyue''s opponent was only a sixty-ninth-level soul emperor, and his martial spirit was a gray wolf.He is now in the state of possessing a martial soul, with fangs in his mouth, fingers like claws, extremely sharp, and green light in his eyes, looking like a human wolf.


    He was violently hitting the Baoguang Glazed Glass Tower, and various attacks were greeted on the wall of the energy tower. Except for the dangling horror, it had no effect at all. Instead, he was shocked to his ears and almost deaf.Now he was almost maddened by Ning Yueyue''s abuse.


    Looking at the bitch man who was about to be broken by his own play, Ning Yueyue smiled: "Look at you, you are about to be broken by playing, forget it, just forgive you..."


    PS: The work is too tiring, one change today, three changes tomorrow...

 1390 Chapter 95 Please dont be like this

    Yueyue Little Lori obviously lost interest in her opponent. With the seal in her hands, the power of horror swallowing emerged instantly, and the onlookers suddenly saw the middle-aged who was trapped in the Baoguang glazed tower. Uncle¡¯s soul power overflowed at an astonishing speed. The soul power turned into substance and could be clearly seen. It was completely absorbed by the Baoguang Glazed Pagoda, but within ten seconds, the person was completely absorbed. After exhausting the spirit power in his body, he fell to the ground weakly.


    This situation and circumstances are all shocking and inexplicable, but that is the 69th-level Soul Emperor!In less than ten seconds, the soul power was swallowed up. What a terrifying devouring power this must be!From this point of view, even the title of Wu Luo can''t stand it!


    "Oh my God! Is this really just a child? This is too enchanting, right? One is fine, and there will be three as soon as it appears? Let him live?"


    Everyone here was shocked and moved, and Yueyue and the others'' abilities and strengths completely broke common sense.


    Nonsense, if the loli taught by Sun Wu air-conditioning is not cruel, it would be too unreasonable. The two are not in the same dimension!


    "I lost two games so quickly..." Qianxunji''s face was gloomy and terrifying at this moment, and at the same time, she was shocked by the strength of Ning Yueyue and the others, genius?monster?In front of these three little girls, it was all bullshit, and even the enchanting was not enough to describe them now.


    "There are such talented people in the world. If they can''t be used by me, it will definitely be a great threat to the Spirit Hall..." As he dodges Xiao Yin''s attack, Chihiro Ji''s eyes are also flickering.


    Then he turned his head and looked in the direction of Ban Zhuna again. Looking at Tang Yao, who only dodges and did not dare to face Ban Zhuna head-on, Chihiro Ji''s expression became even more gloomy.


    After not seeing him for a while, his disciple has performed even better, but he is no longer under his jurisdiction.And he is very clear, his disciple, but a rare dual spirit: "I hope you don''t let me down, otherwise, I don''t mind destroying you..."


    At this moment, Chihiro Ji''s heart has made up his mind. The threat must be eliminated in the cradle. When it grows, it will be unimaginable!


    At this moment, Xiao Yin also seemed helpless. Facing an opponent who could fly freely in the sky, she was also a little helpless. If the opponent wanted to escape, she couldn''t help it.


    "Sure enough, isn''t the strength enough..." Shaking his head slightly and sighing, Xiao Yin looked at the other battlefield. Here, she couldn''t win or lose for a while.


    Xiaorou¡¯s opponent is a ninety-one rank martial artist who belongs to the control system of the plant system. His martial spirit Ivy Old Tree is somewhat similar to the blue silver grass. They use vine branches to confine the enemy. Or launch an attack, this kind of martial artist just restrained a sensitive attack type martial artist like Xiaorou.


    She is agile and dodges attacks from the branches of the old ivy tree. The picture is like a thousand-year-old demon, with countless vine branches spreading all around, bound and moving!


    Xiao Rou¡¯s martial arts soul is not strengthened by Monkey King, so her strength is not that terrible, but she has practiced the mental method taught by Monkey King and her body is strengthened. Although the difference in strength between the two is large, it is still at a stalemate with Mu Gu. She couldn''t get close, and Mu Gu couldn''t catch her. It seemed that there was no time, and it was difficult to tell the winner.


    And the battle on the soft side was not unilaterally abused as before. Luohan Wuluo''s strength at level ninety-three is not a display. At first, he was caught off guard by the gentle explosion. As time went on, he It also reacted, and gradually stabilized the situation and came up with countermeasures.


    Jiu Dao Wuhuan was completely released. He has completely regarded Qingrou as an opponent of the same level. It may be a bit embarrassing to say it. In the face of a little doll, he has to go all out, but there is no way, because he is facing , Totally a monster!And it''s still a monster that can teleport infinitely, such an opponent, for him as a close combat martial artist, there is simply no solution!


    Therefore, his countermeasure is, no matter where you are, I will include all attacks on the whole body, and see how you teleport close.


    The sixth martial ring lights up, and what Arhat Wuluo displays is the sixth spirit ability.


    Crazy stick method is the name of his sixth spirit ability, swinging the Arhat stick in his hand, turning into countless stick shadows to block the enemy, attacking in all directions!


    "I don''t believe it. At a young age, your spirit power can be stronger than my titled Wuluo!" Luohan Wuluo is obviously ready to fight a war of attrition, and he also sees that the explosive power of gentle performance is indeed amazing. Incomparable, but the soul power is not very strong, the terrifying thing is that her body art, the element of this body, looks extremely abnormal.


    But there is always a limit to using teleport in this way?Soul power will always be exhausted, right?Physical strength is bound to be extremely exhausting, I don¡¯t believe you can keep going like this!


    With thoughts together, relying on the extraordinary combat experience and the power of the soul to master the surroundings, whenever he teleports gently, Luohan Wuluo greets the past with a crazy magic stick!The stick shadow covers all of her body, which really makes Gentle a little hard to start.


    This is also no way. As a martial artist in close combat, what else can he do when facing an opponent who can teleport?Big move?Then you have to hit someone else, if someone teleports and escapes from the attack range, it''s just a waste of one''s soul power and physical strength.


    "It''s so annoying, you''re also a titled Wuluo anyway! Can''t you fight me head-on?" Qingrou was obviously irritated by Luohan Wuluo''s wretched style of play. She stopped and looked at him with a sulky expression. .


    Luohan Wuluo was so softly glared, his old face suddenly turned red, shameful, facing a child, he even used such a wretched style of play.


    But since the old face has been lost anyway, Luohan Wuluo simply gave up, shrugged, and said helplessly: "No way, who told you to teleport infinitely? I don''t do this, I can only be passively beaten!"


    "Okay, then I don''t need to teleport, you and me face-to-face!" Gentle thought for a while, with a serious expression on his face.


    "That couldn''t be better!" Luohan Wuluo smiled and nodded.


    "Then I''m going to be serious this time!" With a soft snort, two fists touched, three red martial arts instantly rose from the soles of her feet, and set on her body, in the up and down rhythm, it was very impressive. The shock.


    "Again... it''s another three martial arts ring... for the enchanting..."


    Not only Luohan Wuluo, but also the onlookers were stunned.


    Please don''t play like this, one is scary enough, but one more!


    PS: I am going to work far away today, and I can only make two shifts in the morning.If it is too late to change the third change in the evening, make it up tomorrow...

 1391 Chapter 96: Too Naive

    "How on earth did this happen? The first three martial arts are all one hundred thousand years martial arts. It''s impossible to think about it!"


    "When did Wuhuan become Chinese cabbage for 100,000 years?"


    Looking at the three hundred thousand year martial arts that Gentle also showed, everyone was really hit hard. They couldn''t figure out how to absorb these three hundred thousand year martial arts.


    If a martial ring is a voluntary sacrifice by a martial beast, what about two or three?One person, two people?Therefore, this idea was rejected in the first place, and the rest, except for shock, were doubts. Similarly, a trace of greed gradually emerged in their eyes!


    If, if this is a method, if it is mastered by them, thinking of this, countless people''s eyes become brighter and more excited!It became more certain that there was a secret that could shake the mainland!


    Well, not long ago, the entire continent was indeed shaken, and this source is here, and here, there are so many enchanting characters. If they don''t think about it, they are really sorry.


    If the greed of human nature is triggered, then their ugly side will be exposed, and the minds of the people who originally held the theater will gradually become more active!


    "It seems I am not ashamed to be able to face such an enchanting opponent like you!" After Luohan Wuluo gently released his martial arts, after shocked, he joked: "If one day, if you grow up, I even got an extra boastful head!"


    As he said, Luohan Wuluo''s expression instantly became extremely serious, and his spirit power surged, releasing his domain for the first time-Sanluo Domain!


    This is a rather peculiar, but very strong domain. In the domain, Luohan Wuluo can separate two clones with 70% of his strength, and he can also use all his spirit abilities. Of course, originally It was only 50%, but Luohan Wuluo had a rare head soul bone, which increased the soul bone and raised his clone''s ability to 70%.


    The domain spread and spread, and the two spirit powers differentiated from Luohan Wuluo''s body, forming two clones that were exactly the same as him. During the flashing, they were gently surrounded in a triangle shape.


    "One-on-three, still titled Wuluo, you are so shameless!" Looking at Luohan Wuluo softly, he suddenly said with a lip.


    Luohan Wuluo''s face blushed, and he did feel a bit bullied. Who told him that his opponent was a little girl, but he would not be softened because of the loss: "If you think you can''t beat it, just give up, I Don''t make it difficult for you."


    "Huh! Want me to surrender? How could it be possible!" softly and immediately hummed softly, "Your field looks ridiculous, but the consumption is huge. I see how long you can hold on!"


    "The little friend has good eyesight, and he can see through my weaknesses in this field at a glance, but the premise is, can you face the siege of three titled Wuluo at the same time?" Luohan Wuluo smiled slightly, racing against time, not nonsense. , With a move in his mind, he and his two clones moved at the same time, and moved towards the gentle grip!


    Facing the attack of the three titled Wuluo, Gentle could teleport and dodge, but she had promised not to use teleport, so she didn''t use it, but her figure flashed and attacked towards Luohan Wuluo''s body. !


    The child is too naive, saying she doesn''t use teleport, she actually doesn''t use teleport, and she still faces a titled Wuluo.


    "My kid, I''m so sorry, you are really good, but you are too naive, too much time wasted, it is time to end!" Facing the gentle frontal attack, Luo Han Wuluo smiled slightly, and added His two avatars actually lit up the ninth martial ring at the same time, and displayed his ninth spirit ability-Three Luo Formation!


    I saw three rays of light shooting out from the hands of Luohan Wuluo and his two avatars at the same time, instantly forming a triangular light array, trapping the gentleness in it!


    As the three of them sealed their seals at the same time, the triangular light array instantly shrank, tying it softly, unable to move!


    "!!!" Gentle was shocked in an instant, struggling hard, but in vain.


    "You don''t have to work in vain, you can''t get rid of it. The blame is that you don''t have enough experience, and you casually promise people, especially opponents who are stronger than yourself..." Luohan Wuluo smiled and shook his head. The author looked softly: "You are too arrogant, maybe it has something to do with your own talent! You, who have never failed, unknowingly, have raised your own omnipotent mentality, which is not good..."


    After hearing the words softly, she was in a daze, and she woke up suddenly. Indeed, as this Arhat Wula said, there is a teacher who is as perverted as Monkey King. Her progress can be described as rapid and breaks common sense, which makes her feel proud. And an omnipotent mentality.


    "Huh! You win this time. If you fight hard, I won''t lose!" Gentle hummed a bit of discomfort, put away her martial arts ring, and withdrew from the spirit possession state.


    She had to admit defeat. She was trapped. If people wanted to kill her, they would have no power to fight back.


    "Children can teach!" The gentle attitude obviously made Luohan Wuluo smile slightly, and he was very satisfied: "Being able to listen to people''s words is really rare and valuable. In the future, you will definitely have unlimited achievements!" He said, putting his hands together and bound. The soft triangular light array immediately collapsed, the clone disappeared, and the domain was retracted.


    Sun Wukong, who was far away on Sea God Island, smiled slightly: "This Arhat Wuluo is very good, and his gentle mentality has been corrected in this battle, and it has saved me a lot of trouble..."


    Obviously, everything in the Star Dou Great Forest is under the surveillance of Monkey King.


    "But the Chihiro Ji does not seem to have good intentions, Banzhu Na, your destiny is coming soon, are you ready..."


    Star Dou Forest, the central area.


    "Did Gentle lose...it''s a good thing..." Xiaorou glanced at Gentle who ended the battle, but smiled slightly. It was obvious that he felt a slight difference in gentleness. It seemed that he had learned a lot during this battle.


    "Sister Qingrou, you actually lost, this is not your style!" Ning Yueyue said with an exaggerated expression looking at Qingrou returning to the yard.


    "Well~~ If this is known by the teacher, you have to beat your ass, you have lost, this is embarrassing to the teacher!" Yu Tiancheng said with a serious face.


    The gentle movement froze there immediately, and he laughed a little uncomfortably: "No...Isn''t it? The other party is the title Wu Laye..."


    "If you don''t underestimate the enemy, take out the weapon the teacher gave you, plus teleport, you can instantly kill him..." Yu Tiancheng still said with a serious face.


    "Hehe~~ Some people''s ass are going to suffer~~" Ning Yueyue immediately gloated...

 1392 Chapter 97 Results

    "I told you to gloat, I told you to gloat!" Softly rushing over, she pulled on Yueyue''s little face, and the two little loli immediately rolled into a ball.


    "I have already lost a game, the problem is not too big..." Seeing Gentle exit the battlefield, Xiao Yin raised his head and looked at Chihiro Chihiro in the air: "If you want to keep avoiding like this, you can''t tell the winner!"


    "I also know that there is no difference between the victory and the defeat..." Chihiro Ji was also helpless. Facing such a perverted plant warrior, as a warrior who is good at aerial combat, he really met the nemesis. The countless branches of him are cautious, especially indestructible. Even the ancient sword in his hand is hard to hurt. How do you tell him to fight?Does he dare to go down?If you go down, you will only end up being tied up. That is a proper death!


    At the moment, don''t mention how depressed Qianxunji was. For the first time facing such an unwieldy opponent, as the high-ranking Pope of Wuhun Temple, it made him a little bit unable to save his face.


    It was another moment of confrontation. Xiao Yin obviously didn''t want to be in such a stalemate. If Chihiro Ji was on the ground, she had absolute confidence that it would not take long to tie him into a zongzi, but in the sky, she could only sigh helplessly. However, her strength is limited, and the range that the Blue Silver Emperor can stretch is also limited.


    "We are fighting, how?" Xiao Yin looked at Chihiro Ji and suggested.


    "It can only be done like this!" Qianxun Ji nodded, this is also no way, but he is somewhat upset in his heart, making a draw, in a disguised way that he has lost.


    After all, Chihiro Ji''s strength level must be higher than Xiao Yin, and he can only get a peaceful ending by hiding in the air, and he is naturally very depressed.But at the same time, looking at Xiao Yin''s eyes full of appreciation, it was the first time he showed such an expression to a woman.


    Destiny is so wonderful. In the original book, as the two enemies of life and death, Chihiro Ji turned out to have a little love for others, and it was so embarrassing.


    Upon hearing the words, Xiao Yin retracted his Blue Silver Emperor, as if the forest-like branches were rapidly shrinking and disappearing, the picture was indeed shocking.


    Chihiro Ji landed down from the sky, staring at Xiao Yin, with a sincere expression of an olive branch: "I wonder if the girl is interested in joining our Wuhun Hall, as long as you are willing to join, you can immediately enter the core elders... "


    This guy is really big enough for the treatment, and when he speaks, he is the core elders.This also shows Chihiro Ji''s strong determination to recruit Xiao Yin.


    "I''m so sorry, I still think it''s better to be free." Xiao Yin smiled softly, and implicitly refused.


    "Really don''t think about it?" Chihiro Ji was still unwilling to give up.


    Xiao Yin smiled and shook his head, turned and left...


    Seeing Xiao Yin''s leaving back, Chihiro Ji had a soft expression on his original face, but his fierce expression disappeared in a flash. If it can''t be used by me, it will be destroyed by me!Such existence inevitably poses a threat to the future of the Martial Soul Palace, and Qian Xun Ji will not lose her rationality just because of the hint of goodwill that has just risen in her heart.


    Turning his head and looking at Banjuna, Chihiro Ji''s complexion suddenly became gloomy. Now their record is one draw, two losses and one victory, and Banjuna''s situation is only a matter of time. , Because her opponent had been defeated from the very beginning, so she ran away, because of the blood loss on her right hand, she fell down sooner or later.


    Therefore, even if the battle on Mugu''s side was won, their record was only two wins, three losses and one tie. They also lost this bet.


    "It seems that I don''t have to work so hard anymore." Seeing this, Xiaorou smiled softly as she looked at her opponent, "I''ll give up. You won this game."


    She didn''t like fighting originally, and fighting was forced by the situation. Now that the situation is stable, she naturally has no need to fight.


    Hearing this, Mu Gu took a look at Tang Yao''s situation and gave a wry smile before closing his hand. Xiaorou was quick to move. It is not easy for him to win. Since the opponent is willing to admit defeat, he is naturally happy. It''s easy, it''s just that they lost the game.


    "Damn it, things turned out to be like this..." Tang Yao was furious at this moment. As a member of the Vast Sky clan, he was planted in the hands of a little girl so aggrieved today. It was a shame and shame!


    Not only was his right hand abolished, but he also suffered from severe poison. He knew that if he escaped like this, he would not be able to suppress the poison in his body and the poison would become dead.


    The poison that Banjuna released was the poison of the Death Spider King!Even a hundred thousand-year martial beast can be brought down.Not to mention that she is not strong enough, but she has cultivated the mental method taught by Monkey King, and the poisonous poison of the spider emperor has naturally been strengthened. If it were not for the kind thoughts in her heart, the poisonous poison of the death spider emperor had completely erupted, and Tang Yao would have died. Lost.


    "Do you want to run away again? The situation has stabilized. If you are ignorant, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Seeing that the overall situation is set, Ban Zhuna said coldly at Tang Yao in front of her, and flicked her fingers together. Purple and black poisonous arrows shot out from her hand, and while shooting through an ancient tree, it corroded into a dead wood for a moment, shattered into dregs, and piled up like a mountain!That scene was shocking, this poison was so terrifying!


    Tang Yao saw a sudden jump in his heart, and then realized that his opponent had always been merciful under his hands. If Ban Zhu Na released such a poison to him, he would have to die in minutes.


    Therefore, Tang Yao stopped very happily, and said helplessly: "Well, I admit defeat..." In fact, he has been in a stalemate all the time, but he just doesn''t want to lose to such a little girl, but the current situation is not He was not allowed to make a choice.


    Once he opened his mouth to admit defeat, the resilience was also loosened, and Tang Yaozai couldn''t hold on anymore. He softened and fell to the ground and fainted.His complexion was pale, he had obviously lost too much blood, and the purple qi mixed in it told him that he had been deeply poisoned.


    Upon seeing this, the Martial Master of the Healing Department immediately ran over to treat him. Tang Yao is a member of the Clear Sky School. If something happens, they would not be easy to explain. After all, Clear Sky School is now known as the largest in the mainland!


    As Chihiro Ji drew such a tie, the ending appeared. This also made Chihiro Ji unanticipated and his complexion even more ugly, but he hid it well, so he immediately packed his mentality. Arrived in front of Xiaoyin and others.


    "You are all rare genius-level figures in the mainland. If you are interested in joining our Wuhun Temple, whether it is status or resources, we will do our best to support you..."


    "How could we join the Martial Soul Palace!" Ning Yueyue was very outspoken. Before Qian Xunji could finish speaking, she gave the answer.


    Chihiro Ji''s complexion immediately turned black...

 1393 Chapter Ninety-Eight

    As the Pope of Wuhun Temple, his position is so honorable. When he was speaking, he was interrupted so unceremoniously by others, which was obviously an act of disrespect and rudeness.


    However, the other party was just a little girl, and Chihiro couldn''t get angry. If she was really angry, that would be really embarrassing.


    "I''m not as knowledgeable as a child... I''m not as knowledgeable as a child..." Chihiro Ji repeated this sentence silently in her heart, and her anger was finally calmed down, but she couldn''t see anything on her face, she was very generous. He said: "That''s really a pity, everyone has aspirations, but you can''t force it!" Then, he turned his gaze and looked at Banzhuna: "You, come back with me!"


    The tone was firm, and there was no room for slowing down, and that tone was more like a command.After all, Ban Zhu Na is his disciple, and now she is actually helping outsiders. This is something that Chihiro Ji can''t bear, suppressing her anger, this did not burst out.


    Ban Zhu Na did not resist, just glanced at Chihiro Ji with a complicated expression and nodded.


    As I said before, she is the disciple of Qian Xun Ji and the saint of Wuhun Hall, so she must go back, there is no reason to refuse.


    "Sister Banzhuna, why are you afraid of him? If they dare to come hard, we will let Lei sneeze them to death so that we are not afraid of them!" Ning Yueyue said softly and immediately.


    "I am a disciple of the Pope and a saint of Wuhun Hall, so I must go back this time..." Ban Zhuna looked at Ning Yueyue and the others, but shook her head with a resolute expression: "Some things must be Make a break, so please don''t stop me, I''ll be fine..."


    "We are not worried about your safety!" Ning Yueyue suddenly rolled her eyes.


    "What you said made me so sad..." Ban Zhuna looked at Ning Yueyue helplessly, but she didn''t get angry. She naturally knew what Ning Yueyue meant by not worrying.With the existence of Monkey King, what else should they worry about?Even Ban Zhuna herself has never worried at all. Thinking of Monkey King, her heart is extremely relieved.


    "Then you should be more careful, we will find Wukong..." Xiaoyin nodded to Ban Zhuna and said softly.


    After the group bid farewell to Ban Zhu Na, Ban Zhu Na also left with Chihiro Ji and others...


    It''s just that when some people are leaving, their eyes look backward, but some strange brilliance flashes.


    They are willing to bet and lose, so they have to leave this time, because they are all from famous sects, but whether they will come back secretly, it remains to be considered...


    Seeing the disappearing back of a group of people, when Ning Yueyue looked at the back of the middle-aged man, she stopped talking, but she restrained it and said nothing.


    Gently pouting her mouth and looking at her mother, she was a little dissatisfied: "Mom, why don''t you stop, really let Sister Banzhuna go with them? If you let the teacher know about this, you will hit our ass. !"


    "I''m afraid that''s what Wukong meant. Didn''t you stop him without seeing Lei?" Xiaorou touched her soft head, but smiled slightly.


    "That''s right!" Gentle realized this, and immediately looked at Chao Lei: "Lei, why don''t you stop it? What the teacher meant?"


    Lei nodded: "This is her destiny. If you want to change, you must be in it. Don''t worry, she will be fine."


    "Then you take us to find a teacher now!" Ning Yueyue said expectantly.


    "Yes, the master has already passed on something, I can take you to see him!" Lei nodded.


    "Yeah!" Ning Yueyue immediately cheered, and then hummed: "The teacher left us alone and ran out to play. After seeing him, I have to pinch his nose!"


    "Telled me? Why don''t we know?" Yu Tiancheng asked curiously.


    "Master tells a message, just one thought, how can you know it." Lei cast a glance at Yu Sweet Orange, and said faintly.


    "Well, I really don''t understand that state..."


    "Da Ming, Er Ming, let''s leave first, and have time to see you!"


    After saying goodbye, Qingrou and the others also took Lei and set off toward Seagod Island.


    But the soft bone rabbit was too big and was a hundred thousand-year-old martial beast, so instead of leaving with him, he stayed here with Daming Erming.


    For their safety, everyone has nothing to worry about. After all, they are a hundred thousand-year-old martial beasts, and Monkey King is always able to know everything here, so Xiao Rou is relieved to leave. For the human world, she also wants to go out. Take a look.


    The poor Softbone Rabbit was gentle and could only look at Gentle bitterly, and waved goodbye to his mother in tears. This future self, not long after he came, abducted his mother...


    In order to let Xiao Rou see the human world all the way, Lei did not rush to the place where Monkey King is at the first time, but drove slowly all the way towards Sea God Island...


    After three days, they finally appeared on the vast sea!


    Looking at the endless turquoise sea and smelling the sea, everyone''s mood is not to relax.


    "Is this the sea! It''s great! This is the first time I have seen the sea!" Ning Yueyue said with a look of excitement, she began to take off her clothes.


    Xiao Yin immediately stopped her, and said softly: "It''s not the time to swim now, let''s go to Wukong first, let you swim enough then."


    "That''s right! The first time I saw the sea, I was a little excited, hurry up, hurry up! Let''s go to Sea God Island, I want to play with the teacher!" Ning Yueyue immediately yelled, and then jumped on it for the first time Lei''s back.


    "Yo! Beautiful girls, are you going to go to sea? If you want to go to sea, you can''t have a good boat. How about it. We serve this. The sailors are not only strong, The water quality is good, and our price is fair!"


    A sharp-eyed captain saw the gentle group, immediately guessed their purpose, and hurried over to start business.


    "Thank you, uncle, no need, we have Lei enough!" After Yu Tiancheng replied politely, she also sat on Lei''s back.


    The captain originally wanted to say something, but suddenly felt a gust of wind swept through, and then she saw in amazement, Lei carried them so softly, and ran away across the sea...


    "My mother, who are these people? Horses can run on the sea?!!!"


    Not to mention the captain was shocked, the people around were shocked by this incredible scene...


    Lei ran all the way on the sea, except for the ripples, but did not bring the slightest wave...


    In order to prevent the attack of the martial beasts in the sea, Lei released a bit of deterrent pressure, and because of this deterrent pressure, when passing through a sea area, she angered the overlord on the seabed...

 1394 Chapter 99 Pets

    The clear sea gradually changed. The originally azure water gradually became deeper, and the water flow in the Demon Whale Sea area suddenly became extremely surging. In a moment, the sea also surfaced with great waves!


    An extremely terrifying and solemn aura radiated, causing the air to be slightly twisted.


    This change caused Xiao Yin and the others to change their color slightly, and their faces were shocked.


    "What a strong breath, is there such a powerful Sea Martial Beast in this sea area?" Xiao Rou looked at the surging waves ahead with a look of surprise.Such battles can only surprise them a little, after all, they have even seen God.


    As soon as Xiao Rou''s voice fell, she saw a blue water column tens of meters wide with blue light bursting out of the sea toward where they were!Almost just an instant, they broke a distance of hundreds of meters and appeared in front of them!


    At this moment, Xiao Yin and the others could clearly perceive the horror of this attack. If they were replaced by themselves, they would definitely suffer heavy losses under this attack!


    However, theirs is riding on Lei''s back!


    Faced with such a terrible attack, he suddenly stopped his figure, tapped the sea surface under his feet, and rippled waves, a loud nose shot out, and a white mist sprayed out, instantly distorting the atmosphere, and the terrifying force of strangulation instantly swept forward. Hearing the loud sound of''pouch'', the terrible water column from the lasing shot was instantly strangulated and collapsed, turning into heavy rain and falling to the sea!


    At the same time, the sea surface rolling hundreds of meters away became more and more violent, and then I saw that the rolling sea water slowly separated to the two sides, and a huge and unmatched body gradually appeared on the sea surface, and that was extremely terrifying. The breath becomes clearer...


    "Get out of my realm right away, otherwise, kill!" The deep voice seemed to come from the sea, strange sound waves spread into every place here, softly they all felt the blood in their bodies following this strange The energy fluctuated and trembled, indicating the terrible master of this voice.


    "Hmph! The trivial sea martial arts dare to be so arrogant, Lei, cut it!" Ning Yueyue immediately hummed uncomfortably.Even the gods had seen them, so naturally they would not be scared by such a sea martial beast.


    "It turns out that it''s a group of people looking for death!" The voice suddenly laughed, but the laughter was extremely unpleasant, like the sound of a huge rock being smashed.


    Then I saw that the huge body that emerged from the sea suddenly tossed violently in the sea, and the tail of the huge ground instantly flicked and slapped down towards the sea!


    A piece of blue-purple light shot out in an instant, and then I saw that the turbulent sea was blown up by a terrible huge wave that reached a height of ten thousand meters, rolling all the way to the direction where they were with terrible power like the sky and the earth. Surge away!


    "Damn! The whole sea has been lifted up!" Ning Yueyue immediately exclaimed. This scene is indeed too shocking. She is just a little loli, and she will inevitably be frightened by such a battle.


    "A trivial ant, dare to pretend to be in front of me?" Lei snorted, her figure turned into an afterimage, and in the huge wave that swept across, she knocked out a huge hole and passed through it. , In an instant, it landed on the huge body of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, and his forefoot suddenly stepped out, and a loud sound of''bang'' entrained the terrible howl of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, an invisible vibration The ripples spread to its whole body in an instant, shaking the inner abdomen of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea to shatter, and it could not be seriously injured instantly!


    That huge body directly floated weakly above the sea!


    With just one blow, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, who had been infinitely close to a million years, lost his power in battle!


    Because all of its muscles and internal organs were under Lei''s foot, it was shaken to pieces!It didn''t die in an instant, just because its vitality was extremely strong.


    Ning Yueyue jumped off Lei''s back, stood on the back of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, kicked her feet, and hummed boredly, "This is over? Aren''t you very prestigious just now? Can''t stand it with your feet? It''s so unbelievable!"


    "It''s not that it is too weak, but that this beast is too strong!" A mature and full of charm suddenly came from behind them.


    Xiao Yin and the others turned around suddenly, seeing the familiar figure, their original vigilance was immediately replaced by joy.


    "Teacher!!" Gentle waited for the three little loli to immediately flew into Monkey King''s arms, and the little head kept confessing in his arms.


    Monkey King rubbed the heads of the three little Lori with a smile, looked at Xiao Yin and the others, and said: "You guys came very early, I thought you would have to play for a few more days."


    "Sorry, it took some time because of my relationship..." Xiao Rou''s face flushed, and she said embarrassedly.


    "It''s okay." Monkey King waved his hand.


    "Hello, I am the owner''s new pet. My name is Xiaobai. I am glad to meet you..." Xiaobai on the side stepped forward and introduced himself enthusiastically.


    "Uh~~ pet... pets?!!" When Xiao Yin and the others heard it, they all looked at Monkey King with amazement and weirdness. The look of''you are abnormal'' in their eyes made Monkey feel painful. I had to explain: "She is the king of a demon soul great white shark that I just conquered a few days ago. She belongs to a hundred thousand-year-old martial beast and has just transformed into a human..."


    "So..." Xiaoyin and the others suddenly realized, but the strange expression on their face was still not subtracted. After all, such a big beautiful woman claimed to be Monkey King''s pet, which is a bit too bad.


    "So you like this tune, so do we need to call you''Master'' too?" Xiaorou blinked at Monkey King, especially when she said the word''Master'', it was a temptation!


    "Cough cough~~ You can avoid it..." Sun Wukong''s old face couldn''t help but flushed. This Xiaorou, who possesses the attributes of a wife, is really charming, but just like this, Sun Wukong''s temperament value began to drop somewhat.


    "In other words, this is the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea! The sea martial beast that has been infinitely close to a million years has been killed in this way, Lei, is it possible that you have reached the god level?"


    After the women introduced themselves, Xiao Bai kicked the dying Deep Sea Demon Whale King in shock, exclaiming, and looking at Lei''s expression was also full of shock.


    Lei nodded non-committal.


    "Oh my God! The god-level beast turned out to be the owner''s mount. It''s incredible!" Xiaobai exclaimed again, then turned and hugged Monkey King, and countless little stars appeared in his eyes: "Master, you It''s so great!"


    However, Xiao Yin and the others looked at Monkey King with perverted eyes...


    PS: One update today, and one update tomorrow...

 1395 Chapter 100 God Level

    Being hugged by a big beautiful woman called the master, it is no wonder they have such an expression.


    But Monkey King is accustomed to it, expressing very calm.


    After Xiaobai was shocked, he also expressed his heartfelt thanks. This Deep Sea Demon Whale King was the deadly enemy of their Demon Soul Great White Shark, but his strength was too strong to do anything to it. Now that he was killed, he was naturally excited and grateful.


    "This is a martial beast that is infinitely close to a million years old. Its martial arts ring can''t be wasted, Xiao Rou, you have the highest level, so you can absorb it."


    "Hey? Me?!!! But I haven''t broken through the seventieth level yet! And this is a martial arts close to a million years! Can I absorb it?" After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Xiao Rou pointed out in shock. Pointing to himself, and then helplessly shook his head.


    "I said you can do it!" Monkey King said, and with a wave of his hand, a bright glow instantly sank into Xiaorou''s body. Xiaorou only felt a soft energy emerge. In an instant, her strength was directly from level 68. Break through to the seventieth level.


    "Let''s do it, at a later date, this Deep Sea Demon Whale King is about to die!" Monkey King said, and handed an ancient sword over: "Go down with one sword, that''s it!"


    "Really...really okay?" Xiaorou looked at Qingrou and they hesitated. If possible, she wanted to give this opportunity to her daughter.This is infinitely close to God''s martial arts ring!The degree of its preciousness is naturally beyond words.


    "Mom, if the teacher asks you to absorb it, you can quickly absorb it. The year of Wuhuan, the teacher can increase at will, so for us, it is not so precious!" Gentle urged immediately.


    "Uh, okay!" After listening to the soft words, Xiao Rou was stunned and shook her head with a wry smile. She almost forgot. Monkey King is a super god who dare not even offend the entire God Realm. This is a super god who can''t use words. Described as a great local tyrant, the million-year martial arts ring is precious to others and cannot be said, but for Monkey King, it is no different from an ordinary martial arts ring.


    Therefore, Xiao Rou did not hesitate anymore, took the ancient sword, and stabbed it down without hesitation!


    Accompanied by the soft sound of''pouch'', the ancient sword plunged into the handle, madly devouring the vitality of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. In just a short time, this sea overlord, who has dominated the sea for an unknown number of years, was so suffocated. Qu''s death...


    With the death of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, the huge terrifying energy in its body did not dissipate so quickly. This rare opportunity should not be missed. Monkey King looked at the women and smiled: "These million years of soul power , Don¡¯t waste it. You sit down cross-legged, silently learn the mentality I taught, and quickly absorb it. At that time, your strength will be further increased."


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, both of their eyes lit up, and they immediately sat down cross-legged, silently using their minds, and absorbed the incomparably huge soul power in the Deep Sea Demon Whale King...


    Only Xiao Rou stayed where she was and didn''t absorb it. Wu Huan belonged to her. Naturally, she wouldn''t be robbing Qingrou and the others for this spirit power.


    The soul power contained in the million-year-old martial beast is simply terrifying, because of the relationship between Monkey King, but it did not overflow the slightest, the complete million-year soul power, which is constantly absorbed by Ren Qingrou, is training their body and soul. ¡­


    As Monkey King said, their strength is improving at an astonishing speed...


    A little bit of time passed, the middle section of the corpse of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King suddenly trembled violently, and a huge hole had been exploded in a loud noise, and then, a purple bone rose into the air!


    It was an existence similar to a spine, but there were other bones connected to it, which was the soul bone of the body.The whole body is purple and shiny, just like cast amethyst. The most strange thing is that the energy released by it forms a small purple vortex, supporting it.


    This is exactly the spirit bone that must be produced by the martial beast over 100,000 years, and it is also a spirit bone that is infinitely close to a million years!Its preciousness, if known to the world, will surely cause a bloody storm!


    The moment Xiao Rou saw this soul bone, even her inevitably became a little excited, but it was a soul bone that was close to a million years old.


    "Don''t worry about this thing. I said before that neither spirit bones nor external spirit bones are allowed to be absorbed!" Monkey King said, with one move, the spirit bones that are infinitely close to a million years are flying. In his hand, he wanted to throw it away.


    "Don''t! Don''t throw it!" Upon seeing this, Xiao Rou immediately hugged Monkey King''s arm and snatched the soul bone over: "This is a soul bone that is infinitely close to a million years old. Even if it is not refined, it can Treat it as a souvenir!"


    "You look like Qingrou, you deserve to be a mother and daughter!" Monkey King looked at Xiaorou and smiled.


    Xiaorou''s face turned red, and she said with some embarrassment: "I just think it''s a pity to throw it away..." As she said, she carefully put it away and kept it.


    Monkey King stretched out one hand, and in the strange suction surge, a black and gold energy body continuously emerged from the body of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, and finally condensed into a black gold in the palm of Monkey King Wuhuan.


    This martial ring hasn''t completely turned golden, so it''s not a million-year martial ring, but it''s infinitely close.


    Looking at the martial arts ring above his palm, Monkey King smiled faintly: "The soul has not been completely wiped out, your vitality is quite tenacious!" As he said, a golden flame rose in his hand, accompanied by a stern cry The miserable howling sounded, and there was no sound.


    Obviously, the soul of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea was instantly burned out by the golden flames released by Monkey King, and those who died could not die again!


    At the same time, the countless black smoke in the martial arts ring was also burned by the golden flames. It was the incomparable resentment of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King that remained in the martial arts ring!


    The soul was wiped out and the resentment was purified. At this moment, the martial arts ring floating above Monkey King''s palm had become a flawless perfect martial arts ring. The black and gold light looked so gorgeous and colorful.


    Xiao Rou on the side looked a little lost: "It''s really beautiful..."


    "It''s still a little bit before it can evolve into a god-level martial arts ring. It''s a pity to absorb it like this..." In his own words, Monkey King injected a trace of energy into the martial arts ring. The sudden golden light above the ring mastered, but it was only a moment''s time that it completely covered the black that looked like a blemish, forming a pure golden martial arts ring exuding golden light!The surrounding sea water that shines is like the golden ocean.


    An incomparably sacred breath radiated from the martial ring. It was the breath of a god. After absorbing a trace of energy from Monkey King, this martial ring completely evolved into a god-level martial ring!..

 1396 Chapter One Hundred and One

    Because of the energy of Monkey King, after this martial arts ring evolved into a god-level martial arts ring, the color also became pure gold, without the slightest impurity, just a martial arts ring, which gave people a great pressure.


    This is the god-level martial arts ring that has absorbed the power of the master of the world, and has already formed a qualitative degeneration, which is not comparable to an ordinary god-level martial arts ring.


    "Okay, absorb it right away!" Monkey King showed the god-level martial arts ring floating in his palm in front of Xiao Rou, and said lightly.


    "This...this is already a god-level martial arts ring, right? I...can I absorb it?" Xiaorou suppressed the shock and excitement in her heart, and said not confidently.


    "Naturally, don''t underestimate the mentality that I taught you." Monkey King smiled slightly: "Although you can condense the martial arts by yourself, you are now absorbing the seventh martial arts. You don''t need soul skills. Yes, it is a fixed martial soul body, so this god-level martial ring is not suitable. The soul power it contains can strengthen your body to the maximum."


    Xiaorou smiled slightly, nodded, and sat down cross-legged on the spot, her mind moved slightly, the god-level martial arts ring flew to the top of her head immediately, a steady stream of spirit power poured into her body...


    The resentment in the martial arts ring has been cleansed by Monkey King, so this god-level martial arts ring is just a martial arts ring that contains incomparably huge soul power, and there is no pain and danger in absorbing it.


    Xiaorou at this time was completely shrouded in golden light, looking extremely sacred.


    Gentle and they are all absorbing the soul power in the Devil Whale King of the Deep Sea, while Xiaorou is absorbing the martial arts. Xiao Bai immediately ran to the head of the Devil Whale King of the Deep Sea and tapped lightly, full of excitement. Shouted to Monkey King: "Master, here, this Deep Sea Demon Whale King also has good things in his head!"


    Monkey King smiled and threw a sword to Xiaobai. Xiaobai immediately took the ancient sword and thrust a sword unceremoniously from the side. His body flew horizontally in mid-air. For a moment, it was the giant deep sea monster whale king. Slashed his head.


    The scene looks a bit ferocious, but unexpectedly it is not as stinky and bloody as expected, but a rich and strong fragrance permeates, which makes people feel refreshed.


    Looking at the things inside, Xiaobai''s eyes also showed longing eyes.I couldn''t wait to open its head shell, and suddenly golden light filled the sea, exposing the whale brain inside.


    The whale brain was pure gold, it looked creamy, like melted gold, with a strong aroma that was extremely attractive.


    And in the middle of the whale brain, a fist-sized bead with a purple-golden bead lay there quietly. Although the whale brain is already very attractive, Xiao Bai has moved when he sees this bead. Don''t look away.


    Sea martial beasts more than 100,000 years old will have their brains evolving to become a special kind of medicinal material. This kind of medicinal material is extremely replenishing the ground for any living thing, and contains huge amounts of energy, which can play many roles.This deep-sea devil whale king has cultivated for nearly a million years. Its whale brain is naturally a good thing. Not to mention life and death, flesh and bones, it is definitely a treasure, and this bead is a treasure among treasures.


    "There are so many genius treasures. Don''t eat this kind of thing. It looks disgusting. Give it to your clansman." Monkey King approached, just took a look, and said lightly.


    "Okay..." Xiaobai heard this, restrained the desire in his heart, nodded, looked at the bead, and asked curiously: "But what is this bead? I have never seen it before!"


    "Something similar to a demon core is a combination of energy. In short, it is also a good thing. Choose a demon soul great white shark from your clan and let it eat it. There should be a chance to evolve into a demon soul. The king of great white sharks." Monkey King said lightly.


    "It still has this effect?" Xiaobai''s eyes lit up, and he said excitedly: "What a good thing! Fortunately, I have to leave with my master. There must be a king in the clan to rule." As he said, Xiaobai uttered a weird whisper in the direction of Seagod Island. In a short while, a group of Demon Soul Great White Sharks approached from far away...


    Then I saw the great white sharks jumping into the head of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea with excitement, and began to devour its whale brain. In that picture, Monkey King just glanced at it, but didn''t want to.


    A little bit of time passed, about five hours later, Xiao Rou had also successfully absorbed the god-level martial arts ring, even if she had tried her best to restrain herself from being promoted, but her strength still entered the 75th level.


    Of course, the level does not represent strength. Xiaorou''s current real strength, even in the face of titled Wu Luo, the opponent can only be abused.


    And after they absorbed the soul power of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, their strength has also been amazingly improved. Of course, this is mainly the improvement of the spirit and the body. As for their soul power, they have reached level 39. The peak of, will soon be able to break through the forty level.


    "It seems that your harvest this time is pretty good, let''s go, take you to Sea God Island to play..." Monkey King looked at the girls and smiled slightly.


    "Is this really good? It''s been three days, shall we go to Banzhuna first?" Xiaoyin asked softly while looking at Monkey King.


    "As for Banzhuna, you don''t have to worry, I''m watching her all the time..." Monkey King laughed.


    "That''s good!" With Monkey King''s words, Xiao Yin and the others were relieved.


    And on the second day when Monkey King took Gentle and them back to Sea God Island to play, Ban Zhu Na and others also returned to the Wuhun Temple.


    In the glorious hall, Chihiro Ji looked at Banjuna with a serious and majestic face, and shouted in a deep voice: "Banjuna, do you still remember your current identity?"


    "Remember..." Ban Zhuna lowered her head very low, and some Chihiro Ji did not dare to look angry.For her teacher, she is still in awe of her heart.


    "Just remember, then, there are no outsiders here. You can tell me what happened in the Star Dou Great Forest!"


    "Teacher, can you stop taking care of the Star Dou Great Forest? That''s really not something that our Martial Soul Palace can intervene..." Ban Zhuna looked at Chihiro Ji with a serious expression.


    However, Chihiro Ji didn''t pay attention at all. Instead, he sternly shouted: "You don''t need to worry about this, you only need to tell me the information and it is done!" After a pause, he shouted, "Don''t Forget your current identity, I don¡¯t want to repeat it!"


    Banzhu Na gritted her teeth and became silent...


    Seeing what Banzhu Na looked like, Chihiro Chi became more and more angry...

 1397 Chapter One Hundred and Two

    "It seems that there is no such teacher as me in your eyes!" Chihiro Ji looked at Ban Zhuna with a gloomy expression, how ugly it was.


    "No, teacher, I didn''t mean that, I won''t tell you, it''s really for your good, and for the Wuhun Palace..." Ban Zhuna explained hurriedly.


    However, before she could finish her words, Qianxunji already roared: "Enough, I don''t want to listen to your nonsense anymore. It seems that your heart is indeed no longer in the Martial Soul Palace, making you this It¡¯s the one called Monkey King, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s great! Going out for a while, you dare to violate my words like this!"


    Ban Zhuna looked at Chihiro Ji, and suddenly fell silent. She found sadly that Chihiro Ji could not listen to her at all. She wanted to find out the secrets in the Star Dou Forest, but can she tell?Absolutely not!


    Having said that, but it will involve the soft bone rabbit gentle, then she will be in danger!If Chihiro Ji knew that there were three hundred thousand year old martial beasts inside, he would definitely not let go of this opportunity. If a hundred thousand year old martial arts spirit bone were replaced by anyone, he would probably be unable to resist its temptation.


    Soft bone rabbit is gentle, but gentle, she is a disciple of Monkey King. If there is a little danger, who can stop the angry Monkey King?Not in the God Realm, the mere Wuhun Temple is simply dead!You have to be removed from the mainland in minutes.


    Looking at the silent Banzhuna, Chihiro Chihiro became more and more angry, but suddenly he calmed down again, knowing that he could not push too tightly, and said faintly: "Okay, since you don''t want to Say, then forget it, but what should you know about the little girls before? At a young age, not to mention the strength, every martial arts is as high as 100,000 years! This is definitely not what they can Do you know why it is achieved by yourself?"


    When Banzhuna heard this, she was silent again. This matter can''t be said anymore. This will involve the mentality taught to them by Monkey King!I can''t even say that I was killed.


    "Sure enough, what do you know!" Looking at Ban Zhuna''s performance, Chihiro Ji not only was not angry, but became agitated. If their Martial Soul Palace knew the secret, their strength would be immeasurable. !


    What does it matter even if Ban Zhu Na doesn''t say anything?I''m not afraid if you don''t say it, I''m afraid you don''t know!


    "Ban Zhuna, you are the saint of the Hall of Souls, the next pope of Hall of Souls, do you know how much I expect of you? Don¡¯t disappoint me! Do you know how valuable this matter is? How much influence does it have on our Wuhun Temple?" Qianxunji looked at Ban Zhuna, heartbroken. If the hard doesn''t work, the soft will come. If the soft doesn''t work, he will play the emotional card. This guy is dark.


    But Ban Zhuna shook her head very firmly, saying that it was tantamount to betraying Monkey King, so she would never say it, even if it was death, she would not tell the secret.


    Chihiro Ji looked at Banzhuna''s expression, he knew that whatever he said about Banzhuna, he would not shake his heart. For this disciple, he knew very well that he looked weak on the outside, but his heart was extremely strong. Be strong, once you decide something, you will never waver.


    "Hey~ I didn''t expect that my weight in your heart is not worth the person you met in just a few days. It''s really sad!" Chihiro Chi looked at Ban Zhuna, suddenly sighed, and for a moment, it seemed ten years old. year old.


    "Teacher, this really can''t be said. I promised him. Moreover, as long as I am here, the Spirit Hall will definitely reach the peak of the mainland. I promise you this!"


    "En?" Qianxun heard what Ban Zhuna said, and suddenly she was stunned, feeling that these words still make sense. As long as Ban Zhuna stays in the Wuhun Hall, then all she knows must be Wuhun. It¡¯s just...


    Seeing that Chihiro Ji was a little moved, Ban Zhuna was overjoyed. She just wanted to work harder to persuade her teacher, but she didn''t want to. At this moment, Chihiro Ji suddenly flashed her figure and cut with a knife. At the back of Banjuna...


    "Teacher...you..." Ban Zhuna suddenly looked astonished. She never dreamed that this teacher he respected would suddenly launch a sneak attack on her without warning.A trace of sorrow could not help appearing in the eyes, the prophecy really worked...


    With such a word in her heart, Banzhu Na¡¯s consciousness fell into the endless darkness and fell softly to the ground...


    "You are too anxious..." At this moment, a sigh suddenly came. I don''t know when, an old man appeared behind Qianxunji.


    The sudden voice did not change Qianxunji''s color, but was calm and terrifying: "I know, but, I have to do this. Her heart no longer belongs to the Martial Soul Palace, so it is no longer a Martial Soul. The saint of the temple, I can''t safely pass on the position of the pope to her!"


    "Do you know that there is a god-level powerhouse standing behind her. By doing this, you are invoking the ultimate disaster for the Wuhun Temple!" Qian Daoliu sighed helplessly, with an expression on his face. It''s so painful.


    "God-level powerhouse?" Qianxunji exclaimed, and suddenly turned around, looking at the old man in front of him in astonishment: "Father, what do you know?"


    "Hey, originally I took my face into consideration and didn''t explain it to you carefully. I didn''t expect the result of the matter to develop into this appearance..." Qian Daoliu sighed helplessly, somewhat self-blaming.He just didn''t want to mention such a humiliating thing because he was beaten by Monkey King, but he didn''t expect Chihiro Ji to get into such a big trouble.


    "In the world, is there really a god-level powerhouse?" Qianxunji cares, but this is it.


    "I didn''t believe that there are still god-level powerhouses in this world, but not long ago, I personally experienced it. In front of him, both Tang Chen and I have no backhand power... not god-level power. , How can you explain it?" Qian Daoliu asked in surprise.The memories from a while ago are still so clear and shocking today.


    "If it''s as you said, it would be really troublesome!" Chihiro frowned, and a trace of horror appeared on his face: "God-level powerhouse... God? No wonder the three little girls are so unusual... It turned out to be a character cultivated by God...Father, why didn''t you say earlier on such an important matter. Now that the mistake has been made, what should be done?"


    "You can only make a mistake. Since you have already done something, you can''t turn your head back..." Qian Daoliu looked at Banzhu Na who fell soft to the ground and passed out, with a glimmer of expectation and enthusiasm in her eyes: "Maybe, on her body. , There is a secret that allows me to break through that barrier, maybe..."


    PS: Yesterday I said that I would make a change, but because of work, I didn''t have time. I''m really sorry. I can only take the time to make a change next time. There are two changes today, and there will be one more...

 1398 Chapter 103 The Sinister Human Heart

    As the leader of the angelic heritage, Qian Daoliu couldn''t break through the 100th level in his life, but now he sees hope in Banjuna, how can he not be excited.


    "Father, what do you mean?!!!" Chihiro Ji was overjoyed when he heard this. If his father broke through that barrier and became a god, then there would be no need to fear the god behind Banzhuna. .


    "Ban Zhuna''s strength has not been broken through, but her strength suddenly skyrocketed. Something must have happened to her, or what the god taught her, and you said before, the initial martial arts of a few little girls , Are all one hundred thousand years old. Among them, there must be his shadow. As long as you know this secret, then all the fog can be solved..." Qian Daoliu¡¯s eyes radiated strange light, showing his inner heart excitement.


    "Father, are you going to search for Banjuna''s memory? But then, Banjuna''s brain will be destroyed and become an idiot, and there is more possibility of death..."


    "Didn''t you have this idea from the beginning?" Qian Daoliu looked at Ban Zhu Na who was in a coma, and gave Qian Xun Ji a faint glance.


    Chihiro Ji was speechless when he heard this. The moment he stunned Banjuna, he really got the idea, but when he really wanted to do so, he became a little hesitant.After all, Banjuna was a disciple he had cultivated since childhood, and he still had feelings.


    It''s just that things have come to this point, and it is too late to give up.


    After hesitating for only a moment, Qian Xunji''s eyes flashed, "Then I will trouble you, father, try not to hurt her life..."


    Qian Daoliu nodded with a serious face, and stretched out his magic hand towards Ban Zhu Na on the ground...


    Unexpectedly, Ban Zhuna, who was in a coma, suddenly flashed her figure and moved to the side. She looked at Chihiro Ji and Chi Dao Liu with a sad face, tears involuntarily flowed down: "Teacher, this is the last time I call you teacher. Now, I still trusted you, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually be able to deal with me... What Wukong said, it turned out to be true..."


    "You..." Ban Zhu Na woke up suddenly, making Qian Xun Ji and Qian Dao Liu Liang father and son shocked. The former was guilty, and the latter was because Ban Zhu Na woke up, but he didn''t notice?This made Qian Daoliu very surprised, you know, he is the peak powerhouse of level ninety-nine!


    But how did he know that since Ban Zhu Na had cultivated her mind, she had been able to control her aura freely, how could Qian Daoliu discover it?


    This time, Ban Zhuna was really hit, tears could not stop streaming, it was heartbreaking, she was really unbelievable, the two people she respected so much, they hurt her for their own desires. Killer.


    Taking out the token belonging to the saint, Ban Zhuna threw it at Qian Xun Ji, her eyes were absolutely determined: "From now on, I am no longer the saint of the Martial Soul Palace, and I have nothing to do with you. Our relationship has never been cut off!"


    Banjuna looks weak, but she does things without being muddle-headed. The decisiveness and power of a generation of empresses are also beginning to shine.


    "One cut..." Qianxun Ji looked at Ban Zhuna, and suddenly laughed angrily: "Okay! Very good! In this way, I will have no worries when I started to come to it!"


    When Banzhuna heard this, her face became paler, she looked at Qianxunji, but she gave a cold snort. Since she tore her skin, Qianxunji also behaved so ruthlessly, Banzhuna was not talking nonsense with him, the corners of her eyes were slightly Turning, looking for a breakthrough...


    Chihiro Ji is not afraid of her, but Qian Daoliu on the side makes her jealous. The ninety-nine-level peak title Wuluo is infinitely close to God!


    "Hey~ things have become like this, it''s really not what I want to see..." Qian Daoliu sighed, looked at Ban Zhuna, and said very seriously: "I am giving you a chance to choose, as long as you know what you know All the information tells us that you are still the saint of Wuhun Temple, the future pope..."


    "Honorable Great Entrepreneur, do you think it is useful to say this now?" Ban Zhuna looked at Qian Daoliu with a mocking expression. Now, she is really disappointed with the two father and son in front of her.


    "That''s really a pity, there is still room for things to turn slowly..." Qian Daoliu sighed, staring at Ban Zhuna, his eyes suddenly became extremely cold and cold: "The matter has come to this, it seems that it is useless to say more! Illness! Son, do it!"


    Qiandaoliu''s voice just fell, Chihiro Ji immediately shined with golden light, Wuhun possessed his body, and the six angel wings spread out behind him, and eight martial arts rings flashed out at the same time, in the rhythm, beautiful and gorgeous , Also gives people a shock!


    Suddenly, Ban Zhuna was also possessed by the spirit of martial arts. Eight spider hands stretched out from behind. The ring on the finger of her right hand suddenly flashed, and each hand held an extra sharp and extraordinary sword. !


    The compelling cold light just feels that it makes my heart chill!


    Eight spider hands plus one pair of hands, a total of ten swords, all three swords are weak, this is ten swords!


    Looking at the ten ancient swords in Ban Zhuna''s hand, Qian Daoliu frowned slightly. He instinctively felt the deadly threat from which ancient sword came to him!With just a glance, he could see that these ten ancient swords are rare artifacts in the world!


    "Father, be careful, the ancient sword in her hand is a divine tool, extremely sharp, and even the weapon spirit can easily be cut off!" Chihiro Ji looked at the ancient sword in Ban Zhuna''s hand with a serious face.


    Qian Daoliu nodded, with a serious expression on his face: "It seems that that person really loves you so much, so he is willing to give you so many artifacts!"


    "Huh! Stop talking nonsense!" At this moment, Ban Zhuna felt very sick for the father and son, and was too lazy to say a word to them. The wave of the hand was a sword, and the sword energy gushed, turning into a crescent moon toward Qianxun Ji Slash away!


    Chihiro Ji waved the ancient sword in his hand, and directly smashed the sword qi from the slashing. However, when the figure flashed in front of him, Ban Zhuna had already appeared in front of him, and the ancient sword in his hand was swung unceremoniously. Cut it down!


    Qianxunji was suddenly shocked, raising his sword to block it, but when he heard a''click'', the ancient sword in his hand was broken at the sound, and was easily cut in two by the artifact in Banzhuna''s hand!


    Gu Jian cast his momentum unabated, and slashed straight towards Qianxun. If this were to be compact, he would have to be cut in half from the beginning!


    The sharp and unmatched artifact shows its absolute authority here!


    Rao is a Level 86 Chihiro Ji, and it is just a face-to-face, that is, the appearance of defeat has been revealed, because this artifact can''t stop it!There is no other way but to avoid it!


    Of course, except in front of absolute strength, and besides, there is one!..

 1399 Chapter One Hundred and Four

    It''s just this sword that Banzhuna didn''t cut down. Chihiro Ji could be ruthless, but she couldn''t let her heart down.


    When the ancient sword was approaching Qianxunji''s body, when Banzhuna decisively defended under Qianxunji''s shock, she retracted the ancient sword, flashed past his side, and ran towards the rear gate...


    However, Qian Daoliu''s figure flashed, but he stood in front of Ban Zhuna. At this time, he was already possessed by martial spirit, and nine martial arts rings were added to his body. The terrible power was revealed, showing ninety-nine. The terrifying part of the top-ranking title Wu Luo!


    Ban Zhuna was shocked, and suddenly light shining above ten ancient swords, she did not hesitate to display the third formula of the [Dayan Sword Art]-[Streaming]!


    With her current strength, she can only perform the first style at best, and the third style has surpassed her limit.But she had to do this, because it was a ninety-nine-level titled Wuluo who stopped her, infinitely close to the existence of a god.


    She didn''t dare to have the slightest intention, nor did she dare to have the slightest tentative idea. When she shot, it must be a thunder blow, otherwise there would be no chance to display it.


    With the dazzling stream of light shining from the ten ancient swords, even Ban Zhuna herself was shrouded in it. At this moment, she herself has turned into a peerless divine sword with shining stream, exuding unparalleled sharpness. !


    In an instant, Qian Daoliu felt that his scalp was a little numb. From this sword, he felt the threat of death!


    It was too late to think, Qian Daoliu''s seventh, eighth, and ninth martial arts suddenly lit up, without hesitation, he displayed his three strongest spirit abilities almost instantly!


    The first is the seventh soul ability, showing the true form of the martial soul, incarnate as a true seraph, with golden light shining all over, it looks like a true body, noble and majestic!


    And the eighth spirit ability is a defensive spirit ability, the golden light condenses to form a defensive light shield, protecting him!


    The ninth spirit ability is his strongest attacking spirit ability-Angel Judgment!


    As the invigilator of the angel god, his ninth spirit ability is infinitely powerful.The endless golden light permeated, illuminating the sky, and then formed a golden light pillar exuding destruction waves, like a thunder, blasted towards Banjuna!


    That scene, as if a golden thunder cannon was launched, had too much visual impact!


    At this time, Banjuna was already wrapped in an extremely dazzling lightsaber, and it pierced forward towards the golden beam of light that came from the laser!


    The lightsaber and the golden beam of light collided in an instant, and in an instant, an incomparably terrifying power erupted. Everything around was destroyed. The entire house was wiped out in half, making the powerhouses stationed in the Spirit Hall all They were shocked and rushed towards the overflowing energy...


    As a ninety-nine-level titled martial artist, stepping into the demigod-level Qian Daoliu, its strength is undoubtedly powerful and terrifying for a martial artist!


    However, Banjuna, who displayed the third style [Streaming] in [Dayan Sword Art], was equally unstoppable and terrifying!


    You know, this [Dayan Sword Art] was improved by Monkey King, so it also possesses Monkey King''s abnormal combat effect, that is, the power is multiplied!


    The first type is twice, the second is five times, and the third is ten times!


    Banzhuna is now only a level 50 soul sect. If it is an ordinary level 50 soul sect, even if the attack power skyrocketed ten times, it would be difficult to threaten the ninety-nine level peak demigod!


    But don''t forget, Banzhuna has practiced the mental method taught by Monkey King. The all-round body has long been strengthened, the meridians of the whole body have been opened up, and the strength is no longer comparable to the level 50 soul sect!A ten-fold increase, even the peak demigod at level ninety-nine, could not resist.


    In addition to that unmatched sword aura, it is indestructible, everything is unbreakable!Faced with Qian Daoliu''s ninth spirit ability, it was disintegrated in a destructive posture, and layers of golden light were shattered by the lightsaber. At that scene, Qian Daoliu looked astonished!


    It was hard for him to believe that his strongest attack could not even withstand the attack of a 50th-level soul sect. This was nonsense!However, the facts were before him, and he couldn''t help but believe it!


    The lightsaber is like a divine sword that can break through the sky. While destroying the golden beam, it also stabs towards Qiandaoliu!


    Qian Daoliu wanted to hide, but he was shocked to find that his aura had been completely locked, and there was nowhere to hide!


    And, streamer!Streamer!The reason why this third style is called streamer is precisely because it is as fast as streamer and is a sword that must kill!Don''t talk about dodge, Qian Daoliu''s mind just remembered the idea of ??defense, the lightsaber had already destroyed the golden beam, turned into a dazzling streamer, flashed in the air, and then instantly broke through Qian Daoliu''s body. Light shield defense, Hungarian pierced through that month!


    The lightsaber remained unabated, destroying countless buildings along the way, turning them into endless ruins, and then gradually dissipating!And on the way, naturally, he also killed countless Wuhundian martial arts, just a sword, but the power is terrifying!


    Those who can have a relationship with Monkey King are naturally terrifying.


    "Puff!!" Qian Daoliu spouted a mouthful of blood, looking at the blood hole in Yue Xiong''s mouth, his expression was incredibly shocking, and he was actually pierced through Yue Xiong''s chamber by a 50th-level Soul Sect with a sword. , This is incredible!


    In his pale complexion, Qian Daoliu fell to his knees on one knee, his eyes filled with shock and he looked at Banjuna who was in the distance. He never dreamed that he had performed the strongest blow, but he was still defeated. , Lost in the hands of a fifty-level soul sect!


    This is absolutely a nightmare, how could he lose to a fifty-level soul sect?


    At this time, Ban Zhuna''s complexion was extremely pale, her breathing was rapid, her breath was dazzling, the sword just now not only emptied all her spirit power, but also all her strength!


    Ban Zhuna looked at her hands in disbelief, and looked at Qian Daoliu not far away. There was a dreamlike unreality. She actually defeated the 99 demi-god level Qian Daoliu. It''s incredible!


    "Unexpectedly, this [Dayan Sword Art] is so terrifying?!!" After the shock, Ban Zhuna was also replaced by endless joy.[Dayan Sword Art] is so powerful that it surpassed her imagination, this is only the third formula!He even defeated the ninety-nine-level peak titled Wuluo, so how terrifying are the following formulas?


    "It''s no wonder that this technique is so difficult to perform. If I hadn''t practiced the mental technique taught by Wukong, let alone the third style, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to perform even the second style..." Ban Zhuna paled. Because of the excitement, it also showed a touch of sickness.


    Struggling to stand up, trying to escape from here...


    However, things are not what people want, everyone in Wuhun Hall has heard the news and rushed to...

 1400 Chapter One Hundred and Five

    "All the elders listened to the order, Ban Zhuna has betrayed my Wuhun Temple, give me to take her down at all costs!" Seeing the people in the Wuhun Temple who came after hearing the news, Qianxun immediately shouted.


    Hearing this order, the spirit hall elders and martial arts masters who came after hearing the news were all stunned, Ban Zhuna rebelled against the spirit hall?What''s the situation?Isn''t she a disciple of His Majesty the Pope, a saint of Wuhun Hall?How could it be possible to rebel from the Wuhun Hall?


    However, after seeing the coldness of Chihiro Ji''s face and the injured Qiandao Liu, everyone was shocked, and Da Fu was actually injured?Is it because Banzhu Na was hurt?How is this possible!The great worship is the title of Ninety-Nine Wuluo!God-like existence!Was injured by a young girl?This is incredible!


    Although everyone was shocked, they didn''t have time to think about it after hearing Chihiro Ji''s order. Since His Majesty the Pope has already ordered, let''s take them down first!


    For a time, dozens of martial arts rings lighted up at the same time, and the scene was truly gorgeous!


    A group of figures flashed over, and only the title Wuluo was no less than seven. This lineup made Ban Zhuna look solemn.


    Although the spirit power in her body was empty when she used the third type of [Dayan Sword Art], but after practicing that abnormal mental method, her physical strength was abnormally abnormal, so she did not fall down. They all showed a storm of spiritual energy, which was sucked into her body and transformed into wasted spirit power!


    These pictures stunned countless people, and the two fathers and sons Qian Daoliu were even more excited and inexplicable. Naturally, they saw the extraordinary method at a glance, and the determination to keep Banjuna became more and more determined!


    "Do it! Don''t give her a chance to breathe, take it down immediately!" Seeing that everyone was stunned by the anomaly caused by Ban Zhuna, Qian Daoliu immediately shouted and awakened everyone.


    The martial artist-level elders of the Spirit Hall suddenly felt their ears roar, and they woke up like a dream. They were all giving orders for the worship of gods, and they were not hesitating. Ban Zhu Na encircled and launched an attack!


    For a time, countless attacks of different colors turned into a stream of energy and went towards Banjuna!


    Because of the large number of people, the escape route was completely blocked, and it was inevitable!


    Banzhuna sadly discovered that in such a short time, there was no time for her to regain her spirit power!


    "Is it really going to die here?" Ban Zhuna sighed sadly, looked at the figure she had so respected before, and felt anguish in her heart. She couldn''t bear to kill him, but he did not hesitate to order him. To kill and capture herself, at this moment, Banzhuna really gave up on Chihiro Ji!


    With the seals in her hands, Banzhuna silently exercised her mind and mobilized the spirit power that had just recovered a little, and emerged from various acupoints around her body, forming a light shield to protect her!


    At the same time, those powerful attacks also rained down, bombarding the light shield, making the light shield more and more dimmed. For a moment, the light shield shattered, and countless attacks bombarded Banjuna¡¯s body and directly He flew upside down, and when he fell to the ground, a mouthful of blood spurted out, his complexion paler.


    Banjuna struggled to stand up from the ground. At this moment, the originally weak and innocent girl had been replaced by endless coldness in her eyes. The almost crazy killing intent stimulated everyone to feel chills. She was truly In the original book, the cold and ruthless Banjuna who killed the fruit jue!


    "This...Is this really the Lord Saint? She...what''s wrong with her? Her eyes are so terrifying!" A guard of the Spirit Hall looked at Ban Zhuna''s ruthless and cold eyes, and gave him a shot. Shivering, with a look of fear.


    When other people heard this, they all frowned, with a solemn expression. Ban Zhuna''s extremely cold eyes were nothing like what a human being should have, cold and bitter, spiteful and horrible!


    They discovered at this moment that the former Banzhu Na had really changed. No wonder she would betray the Wuhun Temple now.


    But they didn''t want to think about who on earth forced Banjuna to become like this?


    "You... don''t even want to live!" At this time, Banzhuna''s voice was cold and bitter, her hands were sealed, and her whole body suddenly shone with extremely dazzling golden light. Around her, there were countless golden lightsabers, densely covered. The space around the body exudes fierce and immortal sword light!


    This is the fifth type of [Dayan Sword Jue]-[Sword Rain Meteor]!


    With Banzhu Na''s current strength, she can''t show it, but she has just shown it, so the price to pay is life!


    She is very aware of her current situation, she must not be caught alive by Chihiro Ji and the others, otherwise all the things Sun Wukong taught her will be exposed, and in order that this mentality and sword will never be leaked away, she chose to burn. Own life, displayed the fifth formula which is taboo for her now!I want to die with my enemy!


    The golden sword rain covered the surrounding space, and the fierce and terrifying sword aura made the people present extremely shocked, because they had already felt the threat of death instinctively!


    "Quick! Stop her, you must not let her perform this trick, otherwise everyone will have to finish it!" Qian Daoliu changed color in amazement, and immediately shouted in anger.The previous sword had already caused him severe damage. This move was obviously dozens of times more terrifying than the previous one. Spared!


    When everyone heard the sound, the three titled Wuluo reacted first, and the ninth martial arts ring lighted up, displaying their strongest soul skills, and slapped them mercilessly toward Ban Zhuna!


    If they had stayed a while ago, but now they have completely killed the killer and their lives are threatened, they will naturally not be merciful.


    Ban Zhuna''s expression was also cold, and with a sword in her hand, she was about to control the golden flying sword around her body to shoot out!She was suddenly patted on her shoulder, and the voice that made her cold heart instantly become extremely warm also followed: "Behind you, but I am guarding it, so there is no need for it. Such a bunch of garbage has ruined my life!"


    The indifferent voice just fell, and the three attacking titled Wuluo was instantly bombarded by a strong wind at the mouth of Yue Xiong, spouting a bloody arrow in the air and flying out!It crashed on the rear wall and was buried in the rock, with no energy!


    It was just a blow, and the three titled Wuluo were already dead!


    Everyone here was shocked.


    "Who?!!"


    Some people even drank furiously.


    However, Ban Zhuna looked at the figure that appeared next to her with great surprise, the resentment and coldness in her eyes were absent, but she was replaced by immense grievances, tears could not stop flowing...


    "Goku..."


    PS: It''s too late for work today, I can only make a change in time...

 1401 Chapter 106—Seraph

    "Okay, it''s okay!" Monkey King took Ban Zhuna into his arms, patted her back, and comforted.


    However, the two fathers and sons Qian Daoliu looked at the sudden appearance of Monkey King with amazement, their eyes were replaced by fear: "You...why did you appear here? Have you always followed her secretly to protect her?"


    "You don''t think that the structure here can block my divine sense snooping, do you?" Monkey King looked at Qian Daoliu with a joking expression, and asked rhetorically.


    "Don''t you..." Qian Daoliu''s expression could not help but change drastically.He really thought that with the special scene in this hall of martial arts, it was possible to block Sun Wukong''s soul from prying eyes, because this place was the main hall of the angelic god''s inheritance.


    That¡¯s why they dared to do something to Banjuna here without worry, otherwise, a god-level powerhouse might appear in a place to save them at any time, and they would not dare to do anything on Banjuna no amount of courage. .


    Hearing Qian Daoliu''s exclamation, Ban Zhuna also gradually recovered from the sadness and grievances, raised her head from Monkey King''s arms, and looked at Qian Daoliu and others, her eyes filled with endless coldness. And killing intent: "Goku, I want everyone here to die!"


    The icy words contained incomparable killing intent. At this moment, this girl had truly become a queen who regarded life as a grass, without the weakness and innocence of the past.


    Seeing the change in Ban Zhuna''s mood, Monkey King smiled slightly: "As you wish!"


    With that said, let go of Banzhu Na, and looked at Qian Daoliu and others...


    At this moment, Monkey King still looked so plain, there was no sign of the imminent killing at all, and even no strangeness and killing intent came out.


    In his eyes, everything is ants, so there is no need to kill. This is like tearing off a flower and grass on the side of the road, how can there be mood swings.


    However, because of this extremely calm and ordinary look, Qian Daoliu and others felt the trembling from the soul of the hospital, and the heart almost stopped beating. At this moment, everyone forgot to breathe, even , I don¡¯t have the courage to even move!


    "This is... God?!!!"


    The only one in the field who could resist a little bit was Qian Daoliu. He looked at Monkey King with a look of fear and horror, trembling all over, his eyes were filled with endless fear.


    As the invigilator of the God of Angels, he has naturally seen the God of Angels. However, the horror that Monkey King gave him cannot be expressed in words at all. It seems that a sentence has already pronounced his death!This feeling of helplessness and despair is not something that the God of Angels can entrust. The so-called God of Angels is simply weak in front of Monkey King.


    After the shock, Qian Daoliu stiffened, controlled himself as hard as possible, and activated the protective means here!Because he doesn''t want to die.


    This is the place where the god of angels inherits, and naturally has its protection measures. With the launch of Qian Daoliu, the angel statue not far away suddenly emits extremely dazzling golden light, spreading to nowhere in the room. , Rendering it all into a piece of gold.


    Here, it has become a golden ocean!


    The energy was condensed day and night, and turned into a seraph, saw him casually move, the angel sword that represents the inheritance suddenly leapt out from the ground, and was lost by the golden angel. Hold by God!


    And the figure of the angel condensed by the golden light, when holding the sword of the angel, its body became extremely solidified, if it weren¡¯t for it, it could be seen that it was constructed by the energy body. If you succeed, you would really think that the god of angels is here!


    And the eyes of the angel statue suddenly lit up, emitting two incomparable golden rays of light, which contained palpitating energy.


    "The God of Angels... still has such a method... Unfortunately, it is not the God of Angels himself, it is just a little divine power left..." Monkey King looked at the Seraphim in front of him, slightly disappointed.If the god of angels came in person, he would have that little interest.


    "Those who trespass into the Angel Temple, die!" The Seraphim holds the sword of the angel, it can be described as majestic, and his voice is full of endless majesty.


    The God of Angels can become the master of the Wuhun Continent, naturally, he also has his superiority, and the strength is so strong, naturally there is no need to say more.


    Even if it''s just the concentration of divine power, you can''t underestimate it, but it''s a pity that he picked the wrong opponent.


    "The posture is quite strong, but I don''t know how it is!" Looking at the Seraphim in the air, Monkey King smiled, hooked his finger, and said lightly: "Come on, Birdman, let you first Launch an attack, otherwise, there will be no chance of performance."


    "Birdman?" The Seraphim was obviously irritated by the words of Monkey King. With a roar, the angel''s sword in his hand swung down at Monkey King!


    In an instant, hundreds of meters of terrifying sword energy Hanmang slashed down towards Monkey King. The momentum was extremely mighty and filled with endless shock!


    Outsiders feel the powerful sword energy, and they all feel the coming of death. If they are touched a little bit, they will definitely be cut in half!


    "It''s okay, but it''s not enough." Sun Wukong was indifferent, and just stretched out a finger to block the sword energy cold light that was slashed down!


    "how is this possible!!!"


    Seeing that hundreds of feet of terrifying sword energy cut on one of Sun Wukong''s fingers, he couldn''t get the slightest inch of it. The shock that it brought to people was utterly shocking.


    Holding the finger to block the sword aura is an incredible thing in itself, and this sword aura is issued by the''God of Angels''!Although this''Angel God'' is not the person, it is only composed of energy, but it can be regarded as a clone of God!


    Facing the avatar of the gods, Monkey King was so strong, how can this not be shocking?


    "It''s so powerful...How can this be possible!!"


    Qian Daoliu was also shocked by the power displayed by Monkey King. He originally thought that as long as he was in this palace of inheritance, he would have the power to fight against Monkey King, but he did not expect that Monkey King showed such strength. Horror!


    One finger is a blow from the angel god, can you be scarier?


    Only at this moment, Ban Zhuna was extremely excited. The power of Monkey King made her happy and proud.


    "I wanted to play with you. I didn''t expect that you only have this ability. It''s really uninteresting..." Monkey King looked at the Seraphim, shook his head lightly, and appeared in front of him instantly, grabbing it. After touching his forehead, the golden light soared...

 1402 Chapter 107 Give You a Test

    As the golden light shone, the body of the seraph gradually disintegrated, turning into endless golden light and condensing in Monkey King''s hands, finally forming a golden pill.


    This is the result of the divine power of the angel god. If the martial artist is subdued, although he cannot make him break through the god level, his strength will inevitably increase.


    The method used by the Angel God to protect the Angel Temple was so easily dismantled by Monkey King, which made everyone in the Wuhun Temple look horrified.


    Qian Daoliu was also moved. He originally thought that even if he couldn''t defeat Monkey King, he would be able to stop him for a while. He didn''t want the battle to have just begun, and it was over before he could join the battle.


    At this moment, Qian Daoliu really felt that an unprecedented crisis had come, and the power of Monkey King was beyond his imagination.


    "I''m here for you..." Monkey King casually threw the golden core of divine power to Ban Zhuna: "It will help your strength."


    Banzhuna was not polite, she took it with joy, but she saw with her own eyes that this golden pill was completely condensed by divine power, and it was naturally extraordinary.


    "Then next, it''s you!" Monkey King looked at Qian Daoliu and the others, his expression didn''t change in the slightest, but the meaning of the words was to make Qian Daoliu and the others look astonished as the ice pit.Because they had heard clearly before, Banjuna wanted them all to die!


    It is useless to beg for mercy, and now, only desperate.


    However, the shock of Monkey King brought them is too terrifying. He clearly wanted to resist, but his body seemed to be not his own, frozen there, unable to move!


    At this moment, in everyone''s hearts, there is only the endless fear!


    The cold sweat wet their clothes, but they didn''t notice it.


    And the only person who can barely act is Qian Daoliu. He is the peak titled Wu Luo of the ninety-nine level. He has already stepped into the realm of gods with half his feet. Naturally, his mind is not comparable to ordinary people. Death is for him , Has long been looked down upon, so I don¡¯t feel much threat.


    Of course, Monkey King didn''t exert pressure on purpose, otherwise, relying on Qian Daoliu, he would collapse instantly.


    Now the coercion he brings to everyone is just the coercion that he brings to others invisible.


    "An ant-like existence, I don''t even have any interest in doing hands..." Monkey King looked at Qian Daoliu and the others with a plain expression. An invisible pressure spread out from his body for a moment. The body was stiff there, and then fell to the ground uniformly!


    A closer look revealed that they were all breathless!


    This was just a little bit of momentum revealed by Monkey King, but it was not something they could bear. It was just a moment, including Qian Daoliu, the soul collapsed, and everyone was killed!


    A group of ants, still want Monkey King to solve it?That is simply a matter of losing one''s worth, killing these people is just a little bit of momentum.


    Seeing that it was only a moment, and the others who had lost all vitality, Ban Zhuna''s complexion was very complicated. Although she was intent to kill just now, when Chihiro Ji really died in front of her, her heart It is inevitable to be sad.


    This was a mortal desperate situation, because the appearance of Monkey King was an instant reversal. All people were killed in a moment. This made Banzhuna sigh, and she also understood the importance of strength. Sex.


    "From now on, you will be the Pope of Wuhun Hall!" Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna and said lightly.


    "Huh? I... the Pope?" Ban Zhuna pointed to herself, looking at Monkey King in shock.


    "Of course, you also know that I came here after twenty years, and there is always one day to leave. If you want to see me then, you have to wait twenty years later. Therefore, this Wuhun Temple is for you. A place to stay, likewise, is a test for you..."


    "Test? What test?" Ban Zhu Na asked curiously.


    "This test... is to unify the entire Martial Soul Continent..." Monkey King looked at Ban Zhu Na and smiled.


    "Unify the entire Wuhun Continent?!!!" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Ban Zhuna''s eyes widened in shock, thinking that she had auditory hallucinations.Unify the entire continent?How is that possible!


    "This is just a test. If you do it, then I will give you the most important task for me..." Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna, his expression becoming extremely serious: "You... can Can it be done?"


    "For Wukong...the most important task..." Ban Zhuna''s eyes widened, and at the same time she became extremely excited. Sun Wukong can say this, and it also indirectly shows how much he expects him. How much trust you have in yourself.


    At this moment, Banjuna felt enthusiastic, and his heart was extremely excited, and his eyes became extremely firm: "Don''t worry, Wukong! I will definitely unify the entire Wuhun continent!"


    "Then, I am waiting for your results. After I go back, I am looking forward to what the world will become in twenty years!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Twenty years... is enough..." Ban Zhuna clenched her fists, she was full of energy, but when she thought that Monkey King would be away for twenty years, an expression of reluctance immediately appeared on her face.


    Sun Wukong naturally saw through her thoughts at a glance, he couldn''t help but smiled: "Don''t do this expression, or, I will leave a companion for you?"


    "Leave a companion?" Ban Zhuna looked at Monkey King with confusion.


    "I''m leaving, I can leave a child for you!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Hey?~~" When Ban Zhuna heard this, her pretty face turned red in an instant, with her hands holding her face in her hands, her expression shy: "That...is it too sudden...but...if it''s Wukong...I...I''m fine. ¡­"


    "Where do you want to go, I am a god. If you want to be pregnant with my child, you must be at the same level as me. Mortals can''t be pregnant with my child!" Sun Wu blanked Banzhuna. It can be seen that Banzhu Na wants to be crooked.


    Sun Wukong is the Lord of the One Realm, and everything on his body is full of unparalleled divinity. Therefore, even if he wants to conceive his child, he must be the Lord of the One Realm because the energy is too high. He is not the body of the world master, unable to give birth to his offspring.


    Of course, even if it is the body of a realm master, it is very rare to get pregnant, otherwise the entire dimensional world would have long been gone.


    This is also the reason why Monkey King still has no offspring.


    "Is this...Is it this way?" While Banzhuna was shy, she was also disappointed, and her heart became even stronger.


    "Then... Then how do you leave a child with me?"


    "It''s naturally too simple..." Monkey King chuckled, the life energy in his hands quickly condensed, and a white and tender, extremely cute baby was formed in his hands...

 1403 Chapter 108: Sending You a Daughter

    Ban Juna''s destiny has been rewritten, so Qian Renxue naturally does not exist, and the baby girl in Monkey King''s hands is Qian Renxue reborn from his creative power.


    He couldn''t obliterate Qian Renxue because he had rewritten Ban Zhuna''s destiny, so Qian Renxue could only be reborn in this way.


    Ban Zhuna looked at Monkey King just creating a living life in her hands, her eyes widened in surprise.


    She naturally understood the power of Monkey King, but she did not expect it to be so powerful that she could create life at will.


    "Is this the omnipotent god?" Banzhuna''s eyes brightened brighter, and her heart became stronger. The so-called hundred ranks were no longer her goal.


    "Those so-called gods can''t achieve my level. It is impossible for ordinary people to reach my level!" Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna, but smiled slightly.


    "It''s no wonder that even the entire god-level dare not touch you, Wukong, what kind of realm have you reached? Is there a stronger realm above the gods?" Ban Zhuna looked at Monkey King, while excited, It is also full of curiosity.


    "You will learn later..." Monkey King said, and handed the extremely cute little girl to Ban Zhuna: "She is called Qian Renxue. From now on, she will be your daughter."


    "My...daughter?" Ban Zhuna took the little girl, obviously in a daze. Looking at her cute appearance, she was naturally happy, but after hearing her name, she frowned: "Why? Want the surname Qian?"


    Banzhu Na is very disgusted with Qian Xun Ji and so on, so naturally she doesn''t like the surname Qian.To be precise, she no longer wanted to hear the word''thousand''.


    "It''s just a name, whatever you want, if you don''t like it, take one yourself..." Monkey King said indifferently.


    "Why... call Tian jealous?" Ban Zhuna blushed, and after a glance at Monkey King, she teased the little girl in her arms and watched her hold her fingers and suck. There was a maternal glow on Banjuna''s face.


    "Heavenly jealous? It''s okay..." Monkey King nodded, anyway, Qian Renxue was created by him, and he should follow his last name.


    "She was born by me using the law of life and twisting the wheel of fortune. Half of her blood comes from you. Therefore, you are her true mother. What she lacks is just the steps to give birth to her. She is a very good helper!" Monkey King said seriously.


    "My...daughter?" Ban Zhuna looked at Sun Wukong, her complexion rosy: "Half of the blood is mine, and Wukong is her creator. Doesn''t it mean that Wukong is her father? ~~Father...Mother..." Ban Zhu Na fell into an infinitely sweet fantasy for a while.


    "Then, next, it''s time for you to inherit the position of the Pope in the Spirit Hall!" Sun Wukong ignored Ban Zhuna who was alone in the YY state, glanced at the Spirit Hall, and said lightly.


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, Banzhuna immediately returned to the country, frowning with a serious face: "I''m afraid it will be a little troublesome..."


    "Trouble?" Monkey King smiled slightly: "In the face of absolute strength, everything is not a problem!"


    As Sun Wukong said, in the face of absolute strength, everything is not a problem. Those who refuse to accept will all be killed. With the addition of Sun Wukong¡¯s "God" identity as a shock, apart from the voices of some opponents at the beginning, no one was later Dare to question Ban Zhu Na''s succession as Pope.


    With the help of Monkey King, in just two days, Banzhuna has completely controlled everything in the Wuhun Temple, and she has taken the position of the pope, and no one dares to voice doubts.


    Two days later.


    In the hall of the Martial Spirit Hall, Ban Zhuna held Xiao Renxue in her arms and looked at Monkey King with a look of dismay: "Are you leaving so soon? Can''t you stay for a few more days?"


    "There is nothing more to do now. After I return to Seagod Island, I will go back. See you in twenty years!"


    "I will complete the task you gave me as soon as possible!" Seeing that Monkey King had decided, Ban Zhuna didn''t say much, looking at him with a firm expression.


    "You don''t have to be so rushed. It''s not too late to cultivate your own strength before completing the tasks I taught you. Anyway, I still have some time in this world. Don''t worry." Monkey King said, Swiftly. A small figure flashed in front of him.


    Monkey King put one hand on top of Swift¡¯s head, in the shimmering light, Swift¡¯s breath suddenly rose at an astonishing speed. In just a moment, he had already broken the 100,000-year mark and entered the threshold of a million years. !


    For millions of years, for the martial beast, it has already belonged to the god level, and has become a god!


    "I...I...this is...how..." The strength suddenly soared, which made Swift shocked a little in disbelief, her small body trembling constantly.It reached the god level, it was already able to speak.


    "Your strength has been refreshed to God level by me. During my absence, you will protect the safety of Xiao Renxue and Ban Zhuna." Monkey King looked at Swift and said lightly.


    "Yes, Master! Swift promises that no one will hurt them at all!" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Swift suppressed the excitement in his heart and vowed.Sun Wukong had already given her god-level strength, and she was naturally desperate to complete the task Sun Wukong gave.


    At that time, Banzhuna was once again shocked by the means shown by Monkey King: "Oh my God! He can refresh a martial beast to the god level at will? That is the god level! How powerful is this? What kind of existence is Wukong?"


    Ban Zhu Na thought she knew a little bit about Monkey King, but at this moment, she was shocked and disappointed to discover that she didn''t know Monkey King at all...


    "Swift, just protect their safety, don''t worry about the task I entrusted to Ban Zhuna." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Yes, master!"


    Next, after Sun Wukong bid farewell to Zhuna, his figure flashed and disappeared here...


    Looking at the place where Monkey King disappeared, Ban Zhuna''s eyes were filled with endless determination: "Twenty years from now...when I meet you, I must unify the entire continent..."


    When Monkey King appeared again, it was not Seagod Island, but a swamp in the center of the Star Dou Great Forest...


    The reason why he came here is because he saw that a familiar person needs his help. This matter is somewhat related to him, so naturally he can''t let it go...

 1404 Chapter One Hundred and Nine

    In the dense jungle, a team of five people are fighting desperately with a Li Wanghu.Just looking at their situation, it doesn''t seem to be optimistic. The surrounding trees have collapsed, and there are noises from time to time, indicating that the king of the beasts is terrible.


    The giant tiger, which is more than three meters high, dashed through the dense forest, smashing all the grass and trees, and hitting an ancient tree, erupting astonishing destruction and noise!


    Five figures ran away in front of them, with panic and fear on their faces, and their faces were full of hopelessness for nowhere to go!


    This is a powerful king tiger with a strength of 80,000 years. It is famous for its power and its destructive power is amazing. In terms of light and power, the king of power tiger can be comparable to the titled Wuluo.


    And the 80,000-year-old Li Wanghu is strong enough to be equivalent to the ninety-fifth rank titled Wuluo.


    Among these five people, the strongest is only at level 64. Facing such a powerful monster, they know that they will die!


    "Damn it! Why is there such a terrible martial beast in this periphery?" A man ran into the jungle with fear and despair on his face. When escaping, he looked behind him from time to time and looked at the terrifying giant. The tiger''s eyes were full of horror when he knocked down the old trees blocking the road.


    Although it is close to the central area, it is also quite a long distance away. Usually, if you encounter a martial beast that is ten to twenty thousand years old, it is already very lucky. The Ten Thousand Years of Power King Tiger was really lucky to the extreme, but at the same time, it was also unfortunate to the extreme.


    It would be lucky to win this power king because of the strength, and it would be a disaster if it could not be won!And disaster, you have to pay the price of life.


    At this time, Wanghu Li, with fierce light in his eyes, and the cold light in his eyes, which is the greed of the prey. Obviously, it regards the five humans in front of it as its lunch.


    The world inside was too dangerous, so it ran out of the dangerous central area. For a few days, it didn¡¯t dare to have the slightest idea of ??going out because of the fear it felt at the time. It swears that it will not go to the central area after being killed. It''s horrible there!The thought of the terrible breath made it tremble with fear.


    It wasn''t until a few days later that Li Wanghu really came out to hunt because he couldn''t help but suffer from hunger, and then he met these five fresh and delicious humans!


    Along the way, although there were ancient trees intercepted, and then it was no longer able to stop Li Wanghu from chasing after him, with a wailing of fear and a''poof'', a man was directly beaten to blood by Li Wanghu''s paw!


    Li Wanghu roared happily, and took the person into his mouth in one mouthful. The bloody picture is not to be looked at directly, and it makes those companions who have witnessed this process wailed pain even more fear!


    It¡¯s just that everything is in vain. It¡¯s tens of meters in one stroke of Li Wanghu. When it fell, it was even more powerful. While crushing countless ancient trees, it also overwhelmed the two escaped men in the forest. in!


    After that, it was no accident that he entered the mouth of Li Wanghu...


    But in a moment, only two of the five were left.


    "Erlong, stay alive, don''t look back, run all the way, as long as you escape this forest, you will be saved! I will stop it and buy some time for you!" The only remaining man looks handsome. Yi Feihua, although there was fear on his face, when he looked at the girl in front of him, he became determined.


    They are brothers and sisters. He can''t just watch his sister being eaten by Nali Wanghu as food. He must get enough time to escape for his sister!


    "Brother, no! You will only die if you stay, you will run away with you, or you will die with you!" The woman had a firm expression on her face, and her tone of voice contained unquestionable firmness.


    "Don''t be stupid, so both of us will die. Since we will both die, I hope that the one who survives is you, who calls me your brother!" The man smiled slightly, and the six martial arts on his body suddenly lit up. The muscles all over his body swelled and raised, and the skin was covered with a layer of dragon scales. Even his hands became like dragon claws. At this time, he seemed to be a dragon man in the form of an orc, with great power and power. , But it also destroyed his handsome face, which looked a little scary and ugly.


    Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus, this is the martial spirit of this young man, and it also shows his identity as a member of the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus family.


    And the girl is not someone else, it is Liu Erlong who has a sibling relationship with the tragic master Yu Xiaogang in the original book.


    The mentality of seeing death as home makes the young man display 120% of his strength at this time.


    He roared, turned around, and the Li Wanghu rushed towards the rear!


    Seeing the mere ants, they dared to challenge their majesty head-on, Li Wanghu was furious at the moment, with a roar, blew terrible winds, blowing the surrounding vegetation is swaying, and then lifted its sharp and terrifying The giant claw of power slapped the man who rushed!


    Along the road, an ancient tree that stood beside the giant claw was directly blocked and broken, and the giant claw was missing. It already contained terrible strength and slapped it down!


    The man knew that the blow was terrifying, so he didn''t fight hard, but jumped out to the left, avoiding the cracked ground, and at the same time, with the help of a tree trunk, he jumped onto the king of Li Wanghu. Among the huge front paws, a few vertical, dragon-claw-like palms suddenly blasted towards Li Wanghu''s right eye!


    The man¡¯s movements are not unpleasant, but he is fast, but Li Wanghu¡¯s speed is faster. Seeing that this blow is about to succeed, Li Wanghu¡¯s left front grab suddenly lifted, and suddenly a claw moved into the air and attacked. The man who came here took a photo!


    Accompanied by a muffled grunt, the man instantly flew out like a cannonball, and fell deeply into the ground. The bright red blood overflowed from his mouth. He looked at Liu Erlong who was scared not far away, but he was weak in time. Saying "escape", consciousness has plunged into endless darkness...


    Li Wanghu is known for his strength, how terrifying his power is, and because of the difference in strength, with just one blow, the man loses the power to fight again.


    "brother!!!"


    Liu Erlong watched his elder brother being slapped with a claw to his life and death, and his anger instantly lost his reason: "Asshole! My mother is fighting with you!"


    In the roar, the desperate Chaoli Wang Hu rushed over...


    With the loud noise of''bang'', there is no doubt that Liu Erlong did not take a single move, and he followed in the footsteps of her brother.


    "To die...to die together..." Looking at the mouth of the blood basin close at hand, Liu Erlong glanced at the place where her brother was, closed his eyes and waited for death...


    "It''s really touching brother and sister, I just don''t have a brain..." A figure suddenly flashed at this moment.


    PS: I was finally discharged and spent a few days in the hospital. For an otaku without a computer, it was really a torment!Today, I started to make up the changes, and I can change a few chapters to a few chapters...

 1405 Chapter One Hundred and Ten

    "Roar!!!"


    Suddenly flashing, the human being in front of him made the fierce light in Wanghu Li''s eyes even more fierce. The cyan light of the left front paw slapped down, revealing a sense of incomparable heaviness, which doubled his strength!


    Obviously, it was also taken aback by the figure that suddenly flashed out, and at the same time it sensed his threat and terror, so at this moment, all the tricks to press the bottom of the box were performed.


    [Strike] is the name of this spirit ability. It is a very simple skill, but its power cannot be underestimated. While increasing the attack power by twice, it also has the effects of knocking, stun, and severe damage. It is a very powerful Killer move.


    The effects of knock-up and stun are well understood. As for this severe injury, it is like a state of severe injury in the game. It can continue to lose blood, move slowly, and decrease attack power.


    This is a very powerful trick.If you are seriously injured or dizzy during a battle, think about it, what will be the consequences?


    The effect of vertigo is one second, while the state of severe injury is three seconds. Although there is only such a few seconds, if you are alone, for a real strong person, this time is enough to kill you a dozen times.


    Although this trick is very powerful to ordinary people, it is not worth mentioning in front of Monkey King.


    Looking at the giant claw that fell, Monkey King caught it with one hand, and with a little effort, the two-story body of Wang Hu was volleyed by Monkey King with one hand...


    The attack that I was thinking about did not fall, Liu Erlong opened his eyes curiously, but he just happened to see this shocking scene, and in an instant, her pair of beautiful eyes stared at him.


    She was just badly injured. She felt severe pain all over her body when she moved, so she couldn''t make a sound at all.


    Her brother was stunned by the paw, but she was awake. From this, we can see that she is much better than her brother.


    Of course, her brother didn''t appear in the original work, and here is a soy saucer, and the soy sauce party doesn''t mention it.


    However, when it comes to her brother, this has to be explained. They are not brothers and sisters of the same mother, but cousins. This young man is the son of Uncle Liu Erlong.As for the name, Long Tao doesn''t care about it.


    "Yeah~ I have a good skill..." Monkey King grasped Wang Hu''s forelimb with one hand and lifted it in the air. No matter how hard it struggles, it will be fruitless. In Monkey King''s hands, he can only do anything. Mermaid meat.


    Then, the murderous picture appeared.


    Monkey King lifted Wang Hu''s huge body, like a club, and smashed it on the ground...


    Accompanied by screams and wailing, the ground trembling, the vigorous Li Wanghu was already crippled by Monkey King''s brutal means.


    He threw the dying Li Wanghu aside, and Monkey King turned and looked at Liu Erlong. Don¡¯t say that although this girl is a little impulsive, she looks really good. Maybe it¡¯s because of her exercise. The figure is really good and nothing to say.


    "It''s you..." When Liu Erlong saw Monkey King turn around, he immediately remembered the guy who sneaked at his Moon Huns and was scolded by himself and laughed at his name.


    She didn''t expect that the guy who was scolded by herself at the time was such a terrifying existence, it was a powerful king of 80,000 years!The title Wuluo, whose strength is equal to the ninety-fifth level, was actually pinched by his front paws, and if he smashed it on the ground, he was smashed!


    Thinking about it before, I still wanted to raise my sleeves late to teach others a severe lesson. In an instant, my back felt a chill. Fortunately, his brother stopped her at the time, otherwise I would really not imagine.


    "Do you recognize it at a glance... It seems that I have a profound influence on you!" Monkey King looked at Liu Erlong and smiled.


    Liu Erlong''s pretty face flushed suddenly, he became a little embarrassed, raised a sigh, and said with difficulty: "Thank you... for saving me... the previous thing... I was wrong... I''m sorry, I apologize to you..." His tone was sincere. With respect, for the strong, you can get the respect of others no matter where you are.


    After a pause, Liu Erlong looked in her brother''s direction again anxiously, and said earnestly: "Excuse me, can I see how my brother is doing, isn''t it..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not dead yet!" Monkey King smiled and looked at Liu Erlong''s blood in front of Yue Xiong.And the slightly sunken Moon Hun''s bone frowned: "It''s you, the injury is not minor, if you don''t get medical treatment in time, you will die."


    "I''m fine, I can hold on for a while, you save my brother first..." Liu Erlong insisted.


    "Lady first, understand? Let him wait a while, he can''t die!" Monkey King said, reaching out to Liu Erlong''s Yue Xiong.


    "You...what are you doing?!" Liu Erlong was shocked and hurried back, but affected the wound, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and his complexion became paler.Well, in Liu Erlong''s heart, Monkey King has long been labeled as a pervert, no wonder she reacted so much.


    "Why do you panic? Are you afraid that I will rape you like this?" Monkey King suddenly rolled his eyes, held Liu Erlong, gently opened her clothes, looked at the exposed ribs and brows. Uncheckable wrinkled: "This didn''t kill you in seconds, your life is really as hard as Xiaoqiang!"


    "Xiaoqiang...what...what?" Liu Erlong asked weakly.


    "People are dying, are you still in the mood to ask questions?" Monkey King looked at Liu Erlong helplessly.


    "I''m dead... I''m dead, anyway... It''s done... I''m... ready..." Liu Erlong said, suddenly staring at Monkey King, "What are you doing?!" It was a mouthful of blood, and his complexion became paler.


    "I said, you have a tendency to self-abuse, don''t you? Just let me heal me quietly. I was shocked and only increased my pain..." Monkey King glanced at Liu Erlong and continued to take her off seriously. Of clothes.


    This looks like a layman. Looking from outsiders, who can understand that he is saving people?Obviously it is taking advantage.


    Of course, Monkey King was not taking advantage, but Liu Erlong was bloody before Yue Xiong, and his clothes were all stuck in the flesh. He just wanted to remove the blood coat for treatment.


    But in Liu Erlong''s eyes, it became a wretched behavior. Taking off other people''s clothes, what is not wretched?


    But Sun Wukong didn''t bother to explain that the so-called art master was bold, and Liu Erlong would not die in front of him, so she just tossed with her.


    If you can move at this moment, Liu Erlong really wants to jump up and slap Sun Wukong''s two big ears. It''s reasonable for you to take off my clothes?


    However, with the first two big moves, her injuries have worsened, and her life is fading at an astonishing speed. This is the loss of life and a sign of impending death...


    PS: Second more. ..

 1406 Chapter One Hundred and Eleven

    This situation is already hopeless in the eyes of others, but for Monkey King, it is not a problem at all.


    "Don''t move, if you move, it will only hurt more. Just stay obedient. I will remove these rags stuck in the flesh..." Monkey King gently removed the blood-stained clothes and glared. I took a look at Liu Erlong, and I was afraid that it would hurt you, but Liu Erlong struggled to get better, does Lao Tzu look that bad?


    Liu Erlong watched Sun Wukong¡¯s eyes for a while. Although she did not read the sloppy gaze, she did not want to be humiliated for her innocence, even if it was death. Therefore, she refused Sun Wukong¡¯s treatment. At that time, she was so angry that she was about to reach the end of her life, so how could she still have the strength to resist?It can only be done by Monkey King.


    But in her heart, there was actually a trace of longing for life, and she naturally didn''t want to die.


    Monkey King carefully pulled apart Liu Erlong''s blood coat before Yue Xiong, revealing her two huge blood-stained masses. What was revealed was not the infinite temptation, but the miserableness that could not bear to look straight.


    The round and fullness on the right showed a deep claw mark, which was almost not cut in half. In the middle, there was a bone pierced out. This kind of injury, the cowardly people might be frightened if they take a look. Fainted.


    "Nima, it''s miserable!" Monkey King just took a look, and then burst into a swear word. The good Yue Huong was almost cut into several pieces, and the mood was obvious.


    "This tiger is really ferocious. Everyone is a mother. Why is it so ferocious? Is the Moon-Hung-shaped who is jealous of others beautiful?" Monkey King muttered beautifully and ethically, placing his hand in front of Liu Erlong''s Moon. In the glow of fluorescence, the light of healing submerged into her body. In an instant, Liu Erlong''s terrifying and terrifying injury had recovered, and her skin had even become more matte and dazzling than before.


    Then, what is shown in front of you is the beautiful picture...


    "Well, it''s papaya-like, it''s rare!" Monkey King muttered to himself seemingly serious.


    "You big pervert, die to me!!!" However, the answer to him was a scream of anger, and then the fist of the''sandbag'' hit directly on Sun Wukong''s right eye.


    "Oh!" Monkey King grunted his eyes and glared at Liu Erlong: "I saved you! You actually avenged your revenge..."


    "Humph~~ If it wasn''t for you to save me, my old lady would have to goug your eyes!" Liu Erlong blocked the spring light in front of Yue Xiong with both hands, glaring at Monkey King, like an angry lioness , Sturdy and unusual.


    "Well, you won, I won''t save your brother..."


    "Huh?" Liu Erlong remembered now, it seemed that there was his brother beside him.


    "Brother!" With a soft cry, he ran over immediately, but what was visible was the brother who was only breathing.


    Liu Erlong''s face was as pale as paper for an instant, and he hurried to the front of Monkey King, begging: "Please, save my brother, I know you can do it..."


    "Hmph, I''m not interested in saving the guy who avenged the revenge...bye..." Monkey King said, turning around to leave.


    "Don''t! I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it was all my fault just now, I shouldn''t have treated you like that, please, save my brother, you can let me do anything, don''t you look like my body, I''ll let you see it..." Liu Erlong was shocked, and suddenly hugged Monkey King''s thigh, begging all over his face, and finally, he actually took off his clothes.


    "Hey hey hey~~ I''m just making a joke, it won''t happen!" Monkey King stopped immediately, his face full of helplessness.


    Okay, although he was joking, it was not a joke for Liu Erlong, it was related to her brother''s life.


    This does not mean that Monkey King does not know the importance. It only shows that life and death are very important to mortals, but for Monkey King, it is just a word.This is the difference between state and state of mind.To put it bluntly, it means that human beings are compared to human beings, and how can mortals be compared to gods.


    Liu Erlong''s behavior obviously defeated Monkey King, so he didn''t dare to make a joke to this sister paper. This is just a rib, impulsive and irritable sister paper. In this case, it is really not suitable to joke.


    Walking to the side of the young man, Monkey King waved his big hand, and the light of healing bloomed on his body, melted into his body, and the man immediately woke up from a coma from a serious injury...


    With this hand, Liu Erlong was shocked again when she touched it. She had just noticed that his brother had only one breath left. Unexpectedly, Monkey King just waved his hand, and the change is already healed. These methods are like gods. .


    Not to mention his strength, his ability to heal is still so against the sky, Liu Erlong''s eyes looking at Monkey King at the moment are full of admiration.


    Heroes love beauties, and beauties also love heroes. Not to mention, Monkey King also staged a scene of heroes saving the beauty for a while. At this moment, Liu Erlong¡¯s favorability towards Monkey King is rising, I believe it was just a little bit more. Jin is bound to come by hand.


    After learning that his brother and sister had been saved, the young man thanked Monkey King again and again. Seeing the posture, he almost didn''t kneel down to learn art from his teacher.


    "Didn''t you come here to obtain the martial arts ring? This power Wanghu is just right for you. Quickly kill it and absorb the martial arts ring!" Monkey King looked at Liu Erlong and said.


    "Huh?" Liu Erlong looked at Monkey King with a speechless expression: "This is an 80,000-year-old martial beast. I have just broken through level 40, so forget it..."


    "I''m here, I promise you can absorb this martial arts ring safely..." Monkey King looked at Liu Erlong, and said lightly: "Stop talking nonsense, let''s get started..."


    "Absorbing 80,000-year martial arts...really?" Liu Erlong looked at Monkey King, his eyes widened in shock, forty-level, absorbed 80,000-year martial arts?This is nothing short of death!However, thinking of Monkey King¡¯s previous methods and saving them just now, it was naturally impossible to harm them. Under doubt, Liu Erlong still took up the weapon, and the result was the life of the dying Li Wanghu.


    Looking at the condensed black martial arts ring, Liu Erlong looked excited: "This...this...I can really absorb it? Are you sure I won''t burst and die immediately?"


    "Hurry up, there''s so much nonsense!" Monkey King waved his hand impatiently.


    Seeing this, Liu Erlong hesitated for a while, and there was a sense of firmness in her eyes. She herself felt that she was crazy now, and she went to absorb the 80,000-year martial arts ring, but out of trust in Monkey King, she said Affirming his strength, Liu Erlong still mustered up the courage to stretch out his right hand towards Wu Huan.


    "He can instantly resurrect even mortal people and absorb 80,000 years of martial arts. Maybe he can really..."


    PS: Third more...

 1407 Chapter One Hundred and Twelve Eighty Thousand Years

    The moment Liu Erlong''s right hand touched the black martial ring, that endless stream of terrifying spirit power instantly poured into her body like a black torrent of flames along her palm, and a scream followed, but it was an instant. , Liu Erlong felt that he was in a hot lava, and his body was about to dissolve in that terrifying soul power!


    Monkey King hurriedly waved his hand, and a group of healing light appeared on her head, and a little light poured on Liu Erlong''s body like rain, healing her destroyed body...


    "Stabilize your mind, resist the pain, refine and absorb the martial arts, as long as you can hold on, then you will be able to successfully absorb these 80,000-year martial arts." Monkey King looked at Liu Erlong, who looked painful , Said lightly.


    He didn''t get rid of the pain for her, only to persevere in this endless suffering, then, whether it is the body or the soul, she can be greatly improved.


    Of course, if you can''t bear even this bit of pain, then Monkey King won''t bother to waste time on her.


    In fact, this is a test. Whether it can be in the eyes of Monkey King, it depends on Liu Erlong''s performance.


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Liu Erlong immediately gritted his teeth and persisted hard. The opportunity is in front of him. How can he stop there?Since life has not been threatened, and it is painful, what is it?"I must persevere and successfully absorb these 80,000-year martial arts!"


    "Erlong..." Liu Erlong''s elder brother looked at her painful expression. He was too tight. Looking at Monkey King, he asked worriedly, "Master Wukong, Erlong... will nothing happen?"


    "Of course not, with the protection of the healing light, there will be no danger, even if she cannot bear such pain, nor will she have schizophrenia or abnormalities, my healing light can not only heal injuries and pains, even if it is Mental trauma can also be cured." Monkey King said lightly: "As long as she can hold on."


    "Then you can''t hold on?"


    "At most I passed out..."


    "Erlong, did you hear that? Just stick to the past, come on!"


    With the passage of time, the eighty-thousand-year martial arts ring was gradually refined into the body by Liu Erlong, and above her head, a black martial arts ring gradually formed. When it was completely condensed, it also showed that, Liu Erlong succeeded in absorbing this martial arts ring.


    Destroying, repairing... Repeatedly, Liu Erlong''s physical body is also improving at an astonishing speed; in the torment of endless pain, mental power is gradually improving...


    This process took a total of three hours, and the black ring on top of Liu Erlong''s head was completely condensed and formed, and it also came to an end. She succeeded and successfully absorbed the eighty-thousand-year-old martial arts ring.


    "Yes, I really persevered!" Monkey King nodded in satisfaction. He didn''t get through the meridians of his body and didn''t rest the mental method he taught. He survived the endless pain and successfully absorbed 80,000 years of martial arts by his own will. This is really not easy.


    "Hoo~ finally over, this process is simply better than death!" At the moment when it was over, Liu Erlong''s body softened and fell directly to the ground. Seeing her situation, if it takes a while, she must insist on not. live.


    "It seems that you still have a little talent..." Monkey King said, stepping forward, tapping a single finger at the center of Liu Erlong''s eyebrows, and carving a technique into her brain: "This technique I''m giving it to you, and practice hard. In twenty years, maybe we will meet again. At that time, I hope you are already a titled martial artist."


    As he said, his body shape flashed, but disappeared...


    Of course, this exercise is not the mental method he created, but a fairly good one.


    To Monkey King, it can be regarded as a good martial arts mental method, so it is not necessary to say how precious it is.


    Seeing Monkey King who suddenly disappeared in front of him, Liu Erlong was obviously stunned: "This...Is it gone?"


    Without saying hello, I just left. Isn''t this legendary hidden master all so characteristic?


    "Twenty years from now? It''s really a long time..." Liu Erlong murmured to himself, his eyes flashed with strange brilliance: "Twenty years... Titled Wuluo... As long as there is this mentality Now, I will definitely be able to..."


    Poseidon Island, here is the private place where Monkey King lives. Xiaoyin and the others are all wearing sexy swimsuits, lying on the beach, basking in the sun, swimming, and they seem to be very leisurely and enjoyable. Clean time.


    And Qingrou and the others are three of them squatting together, piled up with gravel to build their castle...


    Sun Wukong''s figure suddenly flashed beside Xiao Yin, looking at the perfect body in front of him, and he smiled: "Oh, beauty, do you want me to put sunscreen on you?"


    "I''m back!" Xiaoyin smiled upon seeing this, and immediately got up and sat up.Because of Lei''s relationship, they already knew that Monkey King had done everything, so they came here to relax.


    "Well, let''s play here for a few days, and then we will go back..." Monkey King nodded.


    "Go back?" Xiao Yin was stunned, and his face suddenly became a little sad: "Are you leaving soon?"


    "What do you mean, don''t you want to leave with us?" Monkey King looked at Xiao Yin and smiled.


    "Me? Me too?" Xiao Yin pointed at himself with a look of surprise.


    "Of course, why, not willing?"


    "Yes! I am willing!" Xiao Yin immediately became excited, but his beautiful complexion became extremely red.


    Monkey King still wanted to tease her a few words, but a surprise sound came from behind him: "Master, when did you come back?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Monkey King felt that he was being picked up from behind, and then he felt the softness of the two balls, the comfort squeezed on his back...


    "Ah! The teacher is back!" Gentle, who was still playing in the castle, heard that they immediately dropped their work and ran towards Monkey King...


    "Teacher, we have been waiting for you for a long time, and we finally came back..." Ning Yueyue.


    "Go over and take a look. We are really playing the game of building castles and see who is the most beautiful..." Gentle.


    "It must be mine, is there any more to say..." Yu Tiancheng.


    The three little loli hurriedly took Monkey King¡¯s arm and dragged him over there...


    Looking at the sexy and plump figures of Xiaoyin and Xiaorou, Monkey King looked helpless. He had some love with them, but was completely destroyed by these cute big light bulbs. .


    "These little guys..." Seeing the master being snatched away, Xiao Bai gritted his teeth with a depressed expression, but helpless.


    PS: Fourth more...

 1408 Chapter 113 Breakthrough

    Just when Sun Wukong accompanied Qingrou and the others to play for a while, a blue-gold beam of light suddenly rose up from the sky not far away, rendering every piece of sky here!


    The surrounding sea is suddenly surging, as if cheering, jumping for joy...


    It¡¯s just that the blue-gold beam of light just flashes away, and then everything is calm...


    "Have you broken through..." Looking at the place where the blue-gold beam of light flashed, Monkey King smiled slightly, rubbed his soft head, stood up, and smiled at Xiao Yin and the others: "Let''s go. , Go back and introduce a friend to you."


    "Friend? Is it related to the light before?" Xiao Rou asked curiously.


    "That fleeting breath doesn''t seem to be owned by humans. There won''t be any gods on this Seagod Island, right?" Xiao Yin looked at Monkey King in surprise.It''s just that the breath is too weak, and what they feel is not sure.


    "Could it be that Master Fengliema has broken through?" Xiaobai''s eyes lit up, and he said with excitement.


    "I did break through, let''s go, I set a barrier in her room, so the movement is very light, and ordinary people can''t detect it..." Monkey King said, and walked forward first...


    Gentle, they immediately followed...


    In the room, the blue-gold light shines in every space here, majestic and graceful, with a spirit that cannot be profaned.


    A faint turquoise light surrounds Feng Liema''s body, full of infinite vitality, it looks like a turquoise ocean, full of endless mystery, and exudes an extremely soft energy fluctuation, without the slightest danger.


    But don''t be fooled by its surface. This aquamarine wave that doesn''t seem to be dangerous at all, once it erupts, it can destroy the world like a tsunami!


    This is the realm of the wind and fierce horse, the realm of the gods-Bibo Hailan.


    Stretching out in the field [Blue Waves and Sea Blue], the wind and fierce horse at this time looks like a goddess, with elegant temperament, gentle and beautiful, making people look at it and feel awe.


    Ten newly born martial arts ring rhythmically on her body, full of the majesty of the endless god!


    Black, black, black, black, black, black, black, black, red, and blue.


    With the help of Monkey King, she made a natural breakthrough and did not accept any inheritance. Therefore, the age of the martial arts ring has not been improved, but she only got a tenth martial arts ring representing the gods - the god martial arts ring.


    "It really succeeded..." Looking at his tenth martial arts ring, and feeling his realm at this time, Feng Liema''s face was full of shock. After the shock, he returned to calm and looked towards the door.


    Seeing a''crunch'', the door opened in response. Monkey King walked in with Gentle and the others, looked at the Feng Lie horse in front of him, and smiled slightly: "It''s been a few days before I broke through. Your efficiency is a bit low. what!"


    When Feng Liema saw Monkey King, he immediately bowed and bowed respectfully, his voice was like the calm sea, calm and gentle: "Thank you, all of this is given to me by you. My life is yours. ¡­"


    Although the words are simple, they contain Feng Liema''s unshakable mind.


    She had never been able to break through the god level, but with the help of Monkey King, she broke through. Therefore, Feng Liema could no longer express her gratitude to Monkey King.


    If she used to have a good impression of Monkey King at 80, she has now risen to an astonishing 99. With a little improvement, she can reach the end of life.


    Of course, to achieve this step is actually very simple, as long as Monkey King breaks through the last layer of relationship with her.


    "Is this the strength to break through the 100th level and become a god?" Xiaobai looked at Feng Liema with a look of shock. Although Feng Liema''s breath was gentle and calm, the moment people felt it, there was a kind of kneeling. The impulse is derived from the coercion of God.


    "God? It doesn''t look very good!" Ning Yueyue looked at Feng Liema, but curled her lips indifferently.


    Well, she is the same as Gentle and them, because she has cultivated the mental method taught by Monkey King, and she is not under the pressure of Feng Lie Ma.At the same time, they have also seen a lot of gods, and they are all the first-level gods in the gods. Therefore, for the breath of Feng Liema, the first feeling is naturally very weak. After all, she has just broken through, naturally It cannot be compared with the gods of the gods.


    "Yueyue, you are so rude, and apologize quickly!" Xiao Rou glared at Ning Yueyue and reprimanded in the tone of an elder.


    "Okay... I just apologize..." Ning Yueyue pouted, and bowed to Feng Liema to apologize: "Sorry, I''m still a kid, I hope you don''t mind..."


    "Don''t care..." Feng Liema smiled slightly, the divine power spread like ocean waves, rippled on everyone, but there was a kind of unexplainable comfort: "You should be a disciple of Wukong, can you say it? Wrong, compared to the gods in the gods you have seen, I am indeed a far cry..."


    "Huh? You actually know about us?" Gentle and curiously looked at Feng Liema.


    "These are all Wukong told me, for your experience, I am very envious..." Feng Liema smiled slightly.


    "That is!" When Ning Yueyue heard it, she immediately akimbo her hands, her little head raised high, with a sullen expression on her face.


    "Okay, you don''t need to be sore..." Monkey King rubbed Ning Yueyue''s head and looked at the ten martial arts ring on Feng Liema''s body, but it was a bit unpleasant: "The color of your martial arts ring looks It''s really an eyesore, let me help you improve!"


    "This... can it really be improved?" Feng Liema''s eyes lit up when she heard it, and she improved her martial arts age. She had also experienced it during the Sea God Eight Test, and naturally understood the truth.It''s just that she has now broken through the god level, can Monkey King help her improve her martial arts age?


    "Small, since your tenth martial arts ring is a god-level martial arts ring, then I will upgrade your other martial arts ring to a god-level martial arts ring!"


    "Ah?!!!" Feng Liema heard this, and her eyes widened in surprise. Did she hear it right?Sun Wukong actually said to upgrade her other martial arts to god-level martial arts?is it possible?


    Seeing Feng Liema¡¯s shocked expression, Monkey King didn¡¯t give much explanation, opened his hands, and the nine light groups instantly condensed in his hands and shot into her first nine martial arts...


    Suddenly, the dazzling green light shone out from the nine martial arts rings, rippling out like ocean waves, illuminating the space here, and the originally nine black ten thousand years martial arts ring, In an instant, it was rendered into a green color, exactly the same color as the tenth god ring!


    What happened here immediately made Defeng Liema''s eyes widened in shock. He actually upgraded all of her nine martial arts to god-level martial arts, which is simply incredible...


    PS: Fifth more. ..

 1409 Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen

    Originally, Feng Lima only thought that Monkey King¡¯s strength was much stronger than ordinary gods, but now she realized how wrong her thinking was, and that there is a god who can freely control a person¡¯s martial arts. Upgrade to a god-level martial arts ring in an instant?This was unimaginable; she understood at this moment how incredible Monkey King was. No wonder the Lord Seagod, whom she respected so much, had to be respectful when he saw Monkey King.


    "Wow! God-level martial arts ring! Teacher, I also want a god-level martial arts ring, and I also want a god-level martial arts ring!" Ning Yueyue hugged Monkey King''s thigh for the first time, and exclaimed with excitement. .


    Gentle and Jade Sweet Orange are not lagging behind, hug Monkey King at the same time, and begged together with Ning Yueyue. The pitiful light twinkling in those eyes, like the mortal light, made Monkey King a little unbearable: "Okay. , Your strength is not enough, let''s talk about it when you all become titled martial arts."


    "Title Wu Luo? When will you have to wait until you don''t let us break through..." Softly immediately pouted a small mouth.


    "It''s not that you don''t let you break through, but that you have to train your energy and spirit at every stage to make a breakthrough." Sun Wukong corrected.


    "Every detail must be perfect, but it takes a lot of time!" Ning Yueyue said.


    "Well, you guys don''t make trouble. All the martial arts are 100,000-year martial arts. This is already shocking the world. If your martial arts are replaced by god-level martial arts, it is not called life. Now?" Xiaorou looked at Qingrou them helplessly, looking very speechless.


    "It''s just the level of the title of Wu Luo. In fact, it is not difficult at all. For you, it can be achieved before the age of twenty." Monkey King rubbed the heads of three little loli, comfortingly said.


    "Before twenty, it was so far away..." Yu Tiancheng''s face was also very helpless.They are only five or six years old now, and there are still more than ten years left before they are twenty.


    The next time, naturally became the time to celebrate on Poseidon Island. Feng Lie Ma broke through a hundred and became a god. For the residents on the island, it was natural to celebrate.


    After staying in the island for another week, Monkey King decided to take Gentle and them back.In addition to their original few people, there were also gentle mothers, Xiao Yin, and Xiao Bai.


    Sun Wukong and others left without making much noise, only to tell Feng Lima alone...


    Sea God Temple, looking at the Monkey King and the others in front of him, Feng Liema looked bitter: "This time you go back, for you, it''s just a moment, but for me, it''s 20 years..."


    "You have become a god. If you can''t stand it for twenty years, what can you do with the endless years after that?" Monkey King looked at Feng Liema and laughed jokingly.


    "I just sighed." Feng Lie Ma Rourou smiled, the reluctance and bitterness on his face disappeared, and he returned to his original grace. Looking at Monkey King, he said seriously: "I heard that once you enter the God Realm, Can''t come to the human world again, can you make me avoid this? Otherwise, in twenty years, I am really afraid that I will be taken to the god world."


    "You didn''t say that I almost forgot..." Sun Wukong nodded, "I will give you a seal to hide it. This seal will not affect your strength, but it can hide your true aura from the gods. Be aware, but you must not use the power of the gods, otherwise the gods will still find out..."


    "Excuse me!" Feng Liema leaned and bowed to Monkey King.


    Monkey King just tapped Feng Lie Ma and the seal was done. For him, this kind of thing was just a thought.


    "Okay, then, we should go back too. I don''t know what the world will be like in twenty years!" Monkey King laughed, his right hand swiped in front of him, and time and space was instantly torn apart and emerged. A big time and space crack came out, and the palpable endless darkness inside made people tremble to see.


    A light shield suddenly flashed, enveloping the Monkey King and his party. Monkey King just took a step forward, and together they were led into the endless cracks of time and space...


    Monkey King waved his hand at Feng Lie Ma, the crack healed and disappeared instantly...


    It was still in the Star Dou Forest, under a towering ancient tree, the space suddenly tore open, a light flashed from it, and the figure of Monkey King and his party appeared, and the crack healed and disappeared.


    Looking at the slightly familiar environment around him, Xiao Yin looked at Monkey King curiously: "We have really come twenty years later?"


    "Ouch!!" Before Sun Wukong had time to answer, the gentle gentleman on the side suddenly exclaimed, holding his head in pain.


    "What''s wrong, Gentle?!" Xiaorou''s expression changed, and she was shocked.


    "Don''t worry, because Qingrou has been affected by us, her destiny has changed a bit, and now she has been changed by the law of fate of this world. Her new 20-year experience..." Monkey King stopped Xiaorou''s hand and gave her A relieved look.


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, Xiao Rou was so relieved.


    But for a moment, Qingrou calmed down. At this moment, her expression was a little dazed, her eyes looked a little confused when she looked at Monkey King, and then she shook her head vigorously, and her eyes slowly recovered: "Old...teacher? Oh! It''s strange! ! Why do I suddenly have two different experiences in twenty years? This...what is going on?"


    "One is your original destiny trajectory, and the other is a brand new trajectory after we have gone through twenty years and changed your destiny. Originally, your original twenty-year experience will be erased by the law and be obliterated by this brand new twenty years. Covered by your memory, but with me, the laws of this world cannot erase your memory..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Oh! It sounds so complicated, it made my head dizzy!" Ning Yueyue said, clutching her head.


    "Really stupid!" Yu Tiancheng glanced at Ning Yueyue, very cool.


    "Do you understand?" Ning Yueyue looked at Yu Sweet Orange.


    "...I don''t understand." Yu Tiancheng said calmly.


    Well, although these three little loli mature prematurely, it is reasonable for them not to understand the advanced knowledge.


    "Then you still laugh at me?" Ning Yueyue immediately looked at Yu Tiancheng with contempt.


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Xiao Yin looked at the gentleness beside him, but his expression was tangled: "In other words, my daughter has become the gentle gentleness now? Oh! What a mess!"


    After a while, there were two daughters, and then suddenly they became one again. It''s no wonder that Xiao Rou is now tangled and in a very complicated mood...

 1410 Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen Chapters When Crossing Men Meet Crossing Men

    "Okay, don''t think too much about this kind of thing. Let''s go and see what the world has become." Monkey King greeted several women and rode Lei away from the Star Dou Forest.


    Due to the increase in the number of people, Lei''s body size has naturally increased a lot, running all the way over the Star Dou Forest, which seems to be extremely prestigious.


    Although Monkey King only needs a thought to know the entire continent, that way there is less fun of exploration and adventure, so it is more interesting to witness it in person.


    The Star Dou Great Forest is still far away from Notting City, but for Lei, it is only a minute or two.


    Gentle and curiously looked around, and said to Monkey King: "Teacher, it doesn''t seem to be any different from before?"


    "Why, do you think there has been a change after fighting everywhere?" Monkey King chuckled: "Looking at it this way, how can you find the change... There are a lot of people in front of you, let''s go join in the fun!"


    "Over there? Zhuqing, Yueyue, keep up." With a soft yell, the three little loli ran towards the crowded place first.


    When Monkey King approached, a strange voice of yin and yang came into his ears: "There can be a golden phoenix in the grass nest? It''s really weird! Even a hillbilly like you can still have spirit power? Don''t be funny."


    "Do I have any soul power to do with you? Please let me go. I have to go back to school to sign up. If I miss the time, it will be too late." The person who made the noise was a little boy who seemed to be only about six years old. He looks very ordinary, but the deep eyes look extremely steady, and the calm look on his face shouldn''t be the expression that a six-year-old boy should have.


    "Want to leave? Okay, you just hit me and knocked Lao Tzu''s breakfast away. As long as you accompany me with my breakfast money, I will let you leave!" The man blocking the road stared with contempt. The little boy in front of him had a playful look in his eyes.


    He is a well-known rogue in this city. He knew that the little boy came to the college from a small village to sign up. He had some money given by his parents. He was alone, a little kid, and he thought he was a bully and a cheat. So I moved my mind, but didn''t want to. This little kid looked quite small, but he was more refined than an adult, which made the ground ruffian a little embarrassed.


    "You hit me, not me. If you want to accompany me, it should be your breakfast with me..." The little boy sighed slightly while looking at the broken cake on the ground.He has a good temper, so he can still calm down even after being embarrassed by others. This has to be replaced by someone else and he has to slap him.


    "Besides, I''m just a child. You are such an adult who embarrassed a child. Don''t you know what shame is?"


    As the little boy uttered this sentence, the crowd on Thursday began to babble at the ruffian. However, the ruffian had a complacent expression, not moved by outsiders. Thick, it''s really rare, it''s really invincible if you are the cheapest!


    "Don''t use outsiders to press me down, it''s useless!" The sneer looked at the little boy contemptuously. You figure it out!"


    "You..." The little boy''s face was obviously angry, and people were delayed, but compared to his delay, his harmless expression immediately became a little colder. Since he encountered such an unreasonable person, Then there is no need to spend any more words, and repeat the lesson severely, otherwise, you really treat me as a child so bullying?


    Just as the little boy was about to start his hands, the gentle gentleman who arrived could hardly stand it at a glance. He jumped out and pointed at the man¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°Well, you shameless ground ruffian, you are so bullied. The child is coming, thinking that our child is so bullying? Believe it or not, grandma and aunt threw you into the ditch!"


    "That''s right, little brother, don''t be afraid, we are here and take care of him in minutes!" Ning Yueyue patted the little boy on the shoulder with the big sister''s tone, and comforted.


    "Scum, you should hang up and fight!" Zhu Zhuqing said coldly.


    The sudden three little loli made the little boy''s face a dumbfounding expression after his consternation, he was actually called a little brother by the little girl...


    "Xiaorou, your mother is incompetent, how do I think, Gentle, they are the ruffians here!" Monkey King looked at the judo beside him.


    "Who caused this? My family was gentle and well-behaved..." Xiao Rou gave Sun Wukong a blank glance.


    Monkey King smiled and did not answer. Instead, he looked at the little boy with interest, then looked at Xiao Yin next to him, and laughed inexplicably.


    "You...why are you looking at me laughing?" Xiao Yin was obviously a little uncomfortable by Monkey King''s inexplicable laughter, so he turned his head and dared not look at him.


    "Nothing..." Sun Wukong faintly replied, looking at the little boy in the field again: "I just saw an amazing character..."


    "En?" Xiaoyin and the others were shocked when they heard this. They looked at the little boy in front of them, and said in shock: "Could it be him that you said?"


    Monkey King chuckled as an answer.


    This little kid, like him, is a legendary crossing man, naturally it is not simple.


    So far, who is easy to cross?It''s just that Monkey King''s crossing is better than them.


    Sun Wukong recognized the little boy when he saw him, Tang Si, that was his name.Yes, the unremarkable little boy in front of him is the protagonist of this world-Tang Si!


    Like Monkey King, both came from a place called the earth, but the earth the two traveled through should be different.


    The earth where Monkey King was located was just an ordinary earth; while the earth where Tang Si was located was the earth with Guwu.


    There are many dimensional worlds, not the only one.


    Even we don¡¯t know whether the world we live in is a two-dimensional world for others?(Just smile, don¡¯t be serious.)


    Well, this question is too complicated, so stop here.


    Seeing that Monkey King had actually acquiesced to it, Xiao Yin and the others were even more surprised. Needless to say, they knew what kind of identity Monkey King was, and even people he was optimistic about.


    You know, even if it is Gentle, they have not received such praise.


    At the same time they changed their words, softly their side, but they were already ready to do it...


    PS: Yesterday, the power was off for a day, and I was helpless. There are four shifts today, which is the first shift...

 1411 Chapter 116 The Current World

    This land ruffian is considered a tyrant in this generation, and now he is so despised by a few children, no matter how thick his face is, he is also angry.


    "It seems that you little babies have not been disciplined by your adults! Today I just let me take care of your parents and discipline you little boys!" The ground ruffians are gearing up, and they are about to bully the children. .


    "Teach me? Just your virtue?" Looking at the ruffian with a soft look of contempt, she was taught by Monkey King''s consistent style, and she was not talking nonsense. She squeezed her fist and punched the ruffian directly out: " Humph~~According to the teacher, you are just out of luck, so you won''t give you extra opportunities to play."


    "No... isn''t it?!" Tang Si looked at the soft punch that turned out to be violent, and knocked the ruffian away. He could only look at the sky silently. Why?Why are people in this world so evil?


    Although he was hit again, Tang Si thanked Qingrou and the others: "Thank you very much for your help. My name is Tang Si."


    "Tang Si? Xiao San? Your name is really bad..." Softly curled his lips and said, "How did your dad give you such a name?" Under the influence of Monkey King, Gentle and they all knew what Xiao San meant.


    Tang tugged on all sides, his expression depressed, he paused, and asked, "Are you here to sign up too?"


    "Sign up? What''s your name?" Ning Yueyue asked curiously.


    "Wuhun Academy, now is the time for enrollment, don''t you know?" Tang Si looked at them softly in surprise.


    "Wuhun Academy? Isn''t it Notting Academy?" Monkey King stepped forward and asked curiously.


    "The college here was indeed called Notting College, but since three years ago, the Wuhun Temple suddenly rose strongly, defeating the Heaven Dou Empire, and founding the Wuhun Empire. All the colleges within the Wuhun Empire were renamed Wuhun. The Academy is now, and the Wuhun Academy in Notting City is just a branch of the Wuhun Academy. The ancestral academy is in the capital of the Wuhun Empire, which was the former emperor of the Heaven Dou Empire. Don¡¯t you even know this?"


    "Isn''t it?!" Qingrou looked at Monkey King in surprise: "Teacher, it really changed..."


    "Did you defeat the Heaven Dou Empire? Not bad..." Sun Wukong smiled slightly, looked at Tang Si, and asked, "What happened to the Star Luo Empire?"


    "You don''t really know, do you?" Tang Si looked at Sun Wukong and the others with a look of surprise. What happened a few years ago, but shocked the entire continent, how many people in front of him didn''t even know?


    "We have always lived in the deep mountains and practiced. We really don''t know what happened in the mainland in recent years. Can you tell us in detail?" Xiaoyin said softly, looking at Tang Si.


    Looking at this scene, Monkey King''s expression looked a little weird, well, originally these two people should be mother and son.I don''t know who Tang Si''s mother is now?


    "That''s it..." Tang Si glanced at Xiaoyin, and immediately stayed. She grew up so big and had never seen such a beautiful woman.


    With a small body and an adult soul, he immediately believed it and said everything he knew: "The Heaven Dou Empire lost and lost the imperial city, but defected to the Star Luo Empire, and the two countries formed The Star Dou Alliance is powerful, but it was almost captured by the Soul Empire. If it weren¡¯t for a critical juncture, there would be five gods in the Star Luo Empire, I¡¯m afraid there is only one unified Soul Empire left on this continent..."


    Speaking of this, Tang Si was amazed: "It is hard to believe that Her Majesty the Queen of the Wuhun Empire is clearly only a rank ninety-one titled Wuluo, but his strength is comparable to the three elemental gods. , Really strong and terrifying! If this breaks through the god level, it will be worth it?"


    Sun Wukong ignored Tang Si''s exclamation, but was a little surprised: "There are five gods on this continent?"


    "Right!" Tang Si said in amazement, "These five gods appeared at the same time. It is rumored that the Star Dou Alliance has spent countless efforts and efforts to find a place of inheritance, but this place of inheritance is at the same time. There exists the inheritance of five gods, called the five element gods, namely the god of water, god of fire, god of wind, god of thunder, and god of earth!"


    "God of the Five Elements?" A smile suddenly appeared on Sun Wukong''s face. He only knew what was wrong when he heard this. Obviously, the God Realm must have interfered with this matter.


    They think that they are the guardians of the world, this Martial Soul Continent has undergone such a big change, in order to keep this continent in balance, they will naturally not stand idly by.


    But Xiaorou asked curiously: "Since she is the god of the five elements, her Majesty can''t resist it, right?"


    "It''s true, but there is a more enchanting daughter! At the age of twenty, she has broken through to become a god. It is simply not enchanting... Adding a Streaming Swift with a cultivation base of millions of years, the strength is better than The Star Dou Alliance is only strong, not weak, and now, the Star Dou Alliance can only support it hard..." When Tang Si said this, the expression on his face was horrible.


    Can he not be forced?The so-called traversing man, traversing is not so violent wherever he goes, and it¡¯s awkward, but when he comes to him, all kinds of evildoers are rampant, and the traversing man doesn¡¯t know how many streets after him. , Can you not be depressed?


    There are all kinds of suppression!


    This also made Tang Si, who didn¡¯t like fighting, burned with endless fighting spirit and developed ambitions to fight with this stranger. He really wanted to see whether this stranger was powerful or his. The descendant of Tang Sect is even more powerful.


    Speaking of this, Tang Si suddenly screamed "Oh," and quickly said goodbye to Monkey King and the others: "Sorry, it''s late, I have to sign up quickly, but I will be disqualified if I am late..." Turned around and ran away.


    After Tang Si left, Xiao Yin and the others looked at Monkey King with weird faces.


    "Why look at me like that? Am I getting handsome again?"


    "You''re so stinky..." Xiaoyin gave Sun Wukong a straight look: "You don''t intend to explain, what''s the matter with Banzhuna''s daughter?"


    "Able to break through to become a god at the age of twenty, don''t say she is not your daughter..." Xiao Rou also looked at Monkey King with disgust.


    Although their relationship has not been revealed to Monkey King, when I heard that Ban Zhu Na has a daughter, they can''t be calm.


    "Well, it is indeed my daughter..." Sun Wukong was too unbearable by the women, so he shrugged and said: "I''m just afraid that Ban Zhuna will be lonely, so I got a daughter to accompany her..."


    "What is it to be afraid of Banzhuna''s loneliness, so I got a daughter to accompany her?" Xiaoyin''s complexion suddenly turned dark, and they looked at Monkey King with abnormal eyes.


    PS: Second more...

 1412 Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen

    "Don''t look at me with this look. If you are envious, I don''t mind having one with you..." Monkey King looked at Xiao Rou and the others, and smiled.


    "Who is going to give birth to you..." Xiaorou and the others suddenly made a big red face, and they gave Monkey King a look, and they were afraid to look at him. At this moment, the hearts of Xiaorou and Xiaoyin were beating violently.


    "It''s okay, Master, if they don''t give birth, I will give birth to you..." Xiaobai said carelessly, holding Monkey King''s arm.


    "Yes, yes! I have to give birth too!" Ning Yueyue also booed.


    "Count me..." Qingrou said at the same time as Zhu Zhuqing.


    "Cough cough~~" Monkey King almost didn''t choke on his saliva, wiped his forehead and there was no virtual sweat: "I will talk about it later, I will talk about it later..."


    The three little loli told you to have monkeys with you. This pressure is not normal, especially in front of other people''s mothers. It doesn''t look like he has been misunderstood as a pervert.


    "Then we are going to see Banjuna now?" Xiao Yindao.


    "Not for the time being, it''s early." Monkey King waved his hand, slightly frowned and glanced at the sky, and said faintly: "Let''s go back to Sea God Island first. It''s time to teach you some real skills."


    Gentle and the others both brightened their eyes and looked very excited: "Then what are you waiting for, hurry up!"


    With a thought to Sun Wukong, they appeared in a courtyard on Sea God Island with gentleness.


    This is the place where they lived before. For them, although only a moment has passed, in fact, twenty years have passed. After twenty years, everything here is still the same as before, without the slightest change.


    And a woman with grace and noble temperament is standing quietly in a flower garden, watering the surrounding flowers and plants, the picture is elegant and beautiful.


    The moment Sun Wukong and others appeared, the woman obviously felt something. The moment she saw Sun Wukong, her body was obviously trembling, the excitement in her eyes flashed away, and she took a light step, but it was already instant Appeared in front of Monkey King: "You are here..."


    Three simple words contain endless thoughts.


    "Feng Lie Ma, miss me?" Monkey King smiled and opened his arms to Feng Lie Ma.


    Without hesitation, Feng Liema plunged directly into Monkey''s arms: "Yes!"


    Twenty years have passed, not only has her feelings for Monkey King not weakened, but in the endless thoughts, it has become more and more intense...


    When Xiao Yin and Xiao Rou saw each other, the corners of their eyes were a little moist. At this moment, there was no jealousy in their hearts.Because she and the two understood that for them, it was only a momentary departure, but for Feng Liema, it was already twenty years. Twenty years of missing it, it felt painful to think about it.


    Embracing a soft body and feeling the undisguised longing for him in his arms, the softness in Sun Wukong''s heart is also touched.It just didn''t take a moment for him to look up again, frowning slightly.


    After staying warm with Feng Lie Ma for a while, the two separated. Monkey King looked at them softly, and said with a slight seriousness: "Come here, now I''m passing on some of your powerful moves. You can''t become the strongest with the spirit skills alone. of¡­"


    "What is it?" Ning Yueyue looked forward.


    "Finally, are you going to learn powerful moves? I am looking forward to it!" clapped his hands softly.


    With a thought in Monkey King''s heart, every word of text appeared in everyone''s mind...


    Reading the information in their heads, the women''s eyes lit up and they seemed very happy.


    On the contrary, Xiao Yin, who was attentive, saw something strange about Monkey King: "Wukong, what''s wrong, you have been looking up to the sky since just now..."


    "I have to leave for a while. You will stay on Seagod Island for the time being to practice. After I come back, I will take you to the mainland to play." Monkey King said, lightly swiping in front of him, a colorful crack in time and space. Torn apart, Monkey King''s figure flashed and disappeared...


    "This¡­"


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s hurried appearance, Xiaoyin and the others frowned slightly: "What''s the matter? It''s the first time I saw Wukong so anxious and left!"


    "Nothing will happen, right?" Xiao Rou was worried.


    Although they know that Monkey King is terrifying, it can''t stop them from worrying.


    "Don''t worry, with Master Wukong''s strength, nothing will happen." Feng Liema comforted, but sighed in his heart. They just met, but they were separated.


    Here, for the stars and universe, countless debris drifting, which belong to the fragments of the fragmentation of the stars.


    The eternal light is shining on the space here, and every stream of light can penetrate and destroy planets in an instant!


    A terrifying giant shadow of tens of thousands of feet stood in the space here, rising up ten thousand feet of purple light, tearing open the sky, but the giant palm slapped down towards the two shadows below!


    This palm shattered the sky, tore the space, and engulfed an endless storm of destruction, swallowing it downward!


    "Bi Chi! Hui Ye Ji, are you sure this is a lower plane? Not a higher plane? Is Mao so powerful as the master of the world?" A beautiful woman braving black light looked at her side The devilish woman with long hair flying, the expression on her face is exaggerated.


    The demon woman dances in white clothes, so beautiful that there is no trace of flaws, but in a pair of eyes, there is the endless coldness of the owner: "Now is not the time to speak!"


    As she said, her eyes, which were densely covered with the starry sky of the entire universe, lit up slightly, as if the entire universe was rotating, with golden light, and the world shaking!


    As far as the eye can see, the space is shattered and time is turned back!Turned into a black hole of destruction, strangling the giant palm that slapped down!


    The giant palm was damaged, and the endless blood of the gods rained down, but the speed of the giant palm was only blocked for a while, still slapped down with a gesture of destroying everything!


    These two people are the Datongmu Kaguya and Morgana who collected World Source Orbs for Monkey King.


    "You shit, watch this queen take care of you in minutes!" Morgana yelled, and the black light spread all over her body, turning the world she was in into a dark world.


    Under her control, the darkness condensed into a destructive black beam of light, piercing the sky straight into the sky!


    In a blink of an eye, it collided with the giant palm that was surging with divine power. It was a shocking collision. The whole world was collapsing, shaking, and cracking in layers, divine power was boundless, and laws were endless!


    ''Booming Longlong'' the sky broke and the earth cracked, the wind screamed, and the blood poured down, bringing up a vision of heaven and earth.


    Under the combined attack of Kaguya Ji and Morgana, the huge palm that fell down shattered, grunting and roaring shattered the space, the divine light waved like ocean waves, and the remaining half of the palm still destroyed everything. Slap down!


    "Grass!" Seeing this situation, Morgana shouted out without a ladylike image: "Hui Yeji, I can''t do it visually, please send a signal to Wukong for help!"


    PS: Third more...

 1413 Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen

    "I can''t afford to lose that person!" Hui Yeji snorted coldly, her eyes flickering, and she also has her pride. If even the realm master of this lower plane can''t deal with it, wouldn''t it disappoint Wukong ?She didn''t want this.


    "Well, you are the boss, you have the final say!" Morgana shrugged, her face was replaced with fierce strength again, and a palm shot towards the sky, swept across the sky, facing the destruction giant palm!


    Hui Ye Ji also turned her pupils, driving the galaxy of the universe, and countless gods turned into endless streams of light, just like the sky full of fashion flashing across, illuminating the sky, that scene is so amazing and shocking!


    The rain of divine light arrows shot on the huge body, making endless ding and ding sounds. With every roar, the strength of non-world masters will be shaken to death on the spot!


    That ten thousand-foot body is extremely strong, and the solid muscles are like a high mountain synthesis, full of endless shock, amazing defense, but also full of strength.


    But although the defense is amazing, it can''t hold up the endless rain of gods and arrows. Eventually, the defense is broken, and blood holes are shot out...


    But his attack did not fall. Although Morgana resisted, he still slapped down at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    This palm is unstoppable, even if he is already riddled with holes, but it is still powerful and shocking!


    "My mother fights with you!" Morgana yelled when she saw this, and said to Hui Yeji: "You block him for a while..."


    As she said, the black light burst through her body, breaking through the sky, the endless law of secret lines turned into black lines and carved into a mysterious pattern on her skin, and then, her whole body roared, and she used the [Faxiangtiandi] , The whole body is suddenly swollen!


    But in a flash, it was hundreds of thousands of feet, and the harsh laughter shattered the endless void: "Wow haha~~ You are older, my old lady is bigger than you! Look at this queen stomping you!"


    With that, the foot that contained the law of destruction stepped on the giant shadow under that foot!


    However, the Wanzhang Giant snorted angrily, and a black shadow split from his body, forming a clone that was exactly the same as him, and punched Morgana!


    "Damn! Doppelganger?!" Morgana cried out strangely, without any fear, and fisted!


    With fists and palms, the rules and secret patterns are like ocean waves!


    Morgana''s black wings shook, and her figure appeared behind the avatar like a teleport. The black light in her hand condensed, but in an instant it condensed into a black sword. With a''poof'', a fierce rift opened behind it!


    No blood spurted out, only divine power leaked out!


    Juying''s avatar was in pain, and turned around in an instant, punching Morgana out!


    In fact, with Morgana''s sword, the giant shadow clone can be evaded, but he did not hide, because he is a clone, and it is his profit to exchange injuries for injuries.


    boom!!!


    Morgana took a strong, hundreds of thousands of feet of body training back a hundred steps before she stopped!But an angry face appeared on his face: "I don''t believe my old lady, even you can''t do it as a clone!" He said, he would rush forward angrily.


    Suddenly heard a roar, then Kaguya snorted, her whole body flew upside down...


    It turned out that without Morgana¡¯s help, she alone could not resist that terrible palm. When Morgana was competing with the clone, this palm was already slapped down, and it was Kaguya Jijin. I resisted with all my strength, still spouting a mouthful of blood, flying out...


    "Hui Yeji!!" Morgana saw this, and was shocked, she immediately flashed and caught her with her huge palm.


    "Asshole, you told me to block him for a while, why did you go?" Hui Yeji wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, stood up, and cursed Morgana.


    "Hug... I''m sorry... I didn''t know that this guy suddenly came out as a clone..." Morgana knew that she was wrong, and smiled embarrassedly: "But this guy is really amazing! You can absorb it anyway. The young Yuanzhu has been promoted to a middle-level world master, but we can¡¯t even take him together..."


    "Humph, even so, it''s impossible for him to take us down!" Hui Yeji snorted coldly.


    "But we can''t take him down!" Morgana scratched her head a little uncomfortably, and looked at Morgana: "Go ahead, do you want to continue fighting or retreat?"


    Kaguyaji frowned and thought for a while, and said: "I am very concerned about the strange aura that remains in this world. The reason why this world master is so strong should be related to the residual aura... If I guess right, It should be the dimensional evil that Wukong told us!"


    "Fuck!" Morgana heard it, and immediately exploded: "The evil of the dimension? You...Don''t scare me! Wukong has warned, once you find the clues of the goods, how far is it, how far is it? You have to tell him right away...what are you waiting for? Send a message for help!"


    "This is just my guess. If it''s not... Wouldn''t it be that Wu Biankai should have a trip..." Hui Yeji hesitated. Although she was fierce, she also had the virtues of a traditional woman. .


    "If you don''t send me, we can''t clean up this stuff anyway, just let Wukong come over and kill him, to vent our breath..." Morgana said, using the power of her own source beads, with the help of the remaining source power of Monkey King, Monkey King sent out a divine thought...


    And at this moment, one real body and one clone, the two giants simultaneously attacked Kaguya Ji and Morgana!


    Two giant fists bombarded the two women in the endless destruction god thunder!


    The two women had a solemn face, gathered the source of strength, and were about to confront them. The space in front of them suddenly opened a colorful crack, and then a figure flashed in an instant and appeared in front of them!


    "Goku!!"


    Seeing this suddenly flashed figure, Kaguya Ji and Morgana both looked happy and exclaimed.


    Sun Wukong gave an''en'' as a reply. He raised his head and looked at the bombarding giant fist, frowning slightly: "This lower plane, there is a realm master whose strength is close to the higher plane? And this breath..."


    With that said, the originally calm breath of Monkey King suddenly became extremely violent, even Kaguya Ji and Morgana behind him were shocked and flew out...


    "Very good, the new power, I will use you first!"


    The golden light burst out all over, and the unpretentious punch came out directly!


    The sky trembled, and the world collapsed completely with this punch!


    Just a shot, Monkey King showed his unparalleled terrifying strength!


    Then I saw that the terrifying fist that blasted the world across the distance of space, directly bombarded the two giant fists!


    The rumbling was endless, the avatar collapsed immediately, and the real body was blown upside down by Destruction Fist...


    At the same time, Monkey King''s body was shining red, and bright red hair gradually grew out...


    PS: Fourth more...

 1414 Chapter One Hundred and Nineteen

    With a sharp scream, like a roar of a demon ape, even Morgana and Kaguyaji felt a sense that their souls were about to explode in this terrifying roar, and they couldn''t help being shocked.


    Glancing at each other, the two women saw shock and curiosity in each other''s eyes: "This is what Kenzi and the others call transformation?"


    "It looks like it is, but it''s a little different. They say that every time Wukong transforms, his strength can be increased by fifty times, but his current aura seems to be only ten times stronger..." Kaguya frowned.


    "I''ll know if you ask, now we''re going to watch the show..." Morgana smiled carelessly, unfolding her world realm, and becoming an audience.


    On the other side, Sun Wukong¡¯s body was full of red light, and his muscles were tight and protruding, and he became a lot stronger than before. The short hair on one end was also stretched instantly, turning into a long flowing red hair. It also grows dense red hair, which not only does not feel an eyesore, but feels extremely domineering and cool.


    In addition to the ferocious aura, it is almost like a god of war who destroys the world. Just standing there is a tremor. Even if the so-called gods stand here, they will be violently caused by him. The terrible aura disappeared!


    At this time, Monkey King was in a state of transforming into a super game god, but it was not a super game god, but his newly acquired ability, Wuhun possessed!


    World Destroying Demon Ape, possessed by Martial Soul, in this state, Monkey King''s strength can instantly increase tenfold, not in one direction, but in all directions.


    Sun Wukong¡¯s current world master is actually only a high world master, but his strength has reached the level of a super world master. If he explodes with all his strength, he can barely fight the world master of Dragon Ball, but he wants to win. , It is impossible.


    As a Saiyan, Monkey King can transform, but as the Lord of the Dragon Ball World, he can naturally also transform, and the Lord of the Dragon Ball World will transform. The horror of the transformation of the Demiman will come, you know, Sai Ya Humans are created by Dragon Ball''s world master. Thinking about this relationship, it is enough to understand how perverted and powerful the Dragon Ball world''s master is.


    If Monkey King wants to defeat the world lord of the Dragon Ball World, then he can only obtain the World Origin Orb of the Wuhun Continent, and then use the World Origin Orb as a weapon to bless himself, and then there is a possibility of a battle!


    Feeling the violent breath of Monkey King, the Lord of this world showed a solemn expression for the first time. He felt threat from Monkey King.


    The source of the body was surging, and the wounds caused by Kaguya Ji and Morgana''s combined force recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and at the same time, an equally fierce, no weaker than Monkey King breath burst out of his body. Looking at Monkey King, the battle was overwhelming, the voice was thundering, and his ears roared: "Very good! I didn''t expect to encounter a powerful world master like you. It seems that my luck is really good! Yours Yuanli, it will be very delicious!"


    Listening to his tone, he actually regarded Monkey King as a prey. This is the pride of being a realm master and the confidence of being a strong man.


    Because the Lord of this world has already felt that if he broke out with all his strength, he would be stronger than the opponent!Therefore, he is not afraid at all!


    Before fighting with Kaguya Ji and others, this guy has hidden his strength!


    He had just been promoted, and when he fought with Kaguya Ji and the others, he only used them as training partners to familiarize himself with his first strength. Now that he is happy with the hunt, he can''t care about hiding his strength!


    Under the full burst, the master of this world''s breath is even stronger than Monkey King.


    "It seems that you guy just merged with a source orb of a higher world, the bastard Yuanmie is willing to pay for the capital, and will give you a world source orb of a higher world..." Monkey King felt the breath of the lord of this world It''s powerful and not nervous at all. Instead, he laughed and teased each other: "You two, is there something unspeakable secret that happened?"


    Sun Wukong clearly remembered that Yuan Mie had an extremely heavy taste. Looking at the mountainous muscle pimple of the Lord of this world, it just fits the aesthetics of that product. It is as pure as Sun Wukong, and he wants to be crooked.


    "Master Yuan Mie is something a high-level master in your district can talk about. You used to only take advantage of Master Yuan Mie''s injury to hurt him. Today, let me be ashamed of Master Yuan Mie!" The voice of the lord of this world is like Hong Zhong thundering, deafening, with endless anger.


    "Does it really have anything to do with Yuan Mie..." Upon hearing the Lord''s answer, Monkey King frowned and said coldly: "Where is Yuan Mie? Where is he now? I don''t know how the injury is?"


    "The dying person, I don''t need to talk nonsense with you, come on, if you want to know the truth, then do everything possible to defeat me!"


    "This stuff is really arrogant..." Sun Wukong looked at the Lord of this world, and shook his head reluctantly. The Lord of this world obviously regarded Sun Wukong as a high-level Lord, so he spoke so confidently. No fear at all.


    But I don''t know that Monkey King''s world lord''s position is just a cover, but his combat power is not equal to that of the gods.


    Sun Wukong''s strength mainly depends on his transformation. At this time, he hasn''t changed even in the super game, just using a spirit possession, he is almost the same as the opponent. He wants to ask, where did you come from? Confidence, dare to look down on him so much.


    But Monkey King was not interested in speaking out. If he said it out, he would be a fool.


    He just wanted to verify what level he could reach after the spirit possessed.


    Feeling that the aura of the lord of this world is slightly stronger than Monkey King, Kaguya Ji and Morgana were a little surprised, but they didn''t have the slightest worry, because they knew exactly how the Monkey King''s strength was abnormal.


    The lord of this world burst out with a loud shout, and both time and space are annihilated at this moment. In this endless dark world, nothing exists, space is gone, and time is shattered. , Only that endless divine light illuminates this world of nothing.


    Then I saw that the Lord of this world shrank rapidly in the dazzling divine light, and for a moment he became only the size of an ordinary person, but he was unusually strong and burly, giving a wild and fierce air.


    What enemy does not move, I do not move. For the current Monkey King, that is just talking. In the face of such an opponent who can warm up with him, Monkey King¡¯s fighting spirit is also rising, without too many fancy moves, pinch Raised a fist and banged out...


    PS: Today is the Dragon Boat Festival, I wish everyone a happy Dragon Boat Festival; I also want to go back to my hometown to worship the ancestors, so there is only one watch today, and five watch tomorrow...

 1415 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty

    Monkey King is best at hand-to-hand combat, but that doesn''t mean that other world masters are like this.


    When the Lord of this world saw Monkey King launch an attack, he also moved.


    With the palm of his hand sticking out, the divine light that bloomed out rushed into the sky, reincarnation and destruction were intertwined, and Monkey King instantly felt that his divine power was quickly lost in that reincarnation and destruction light wave!


    The world masters are immortal and eternal existences. The power of reincarnation cannot make them old, but it can turn their divine power into decay and achieve the purpose of erosion. The divine power is eroded and the world master without divine power, Naturally, there is no threat.


    The Lord of this world has just absorbed a high-level World Origin Orb. Although he hasn''t fully advanced to the high-level world master, the power of rules belongs to the same level as Monkey King, so his power of rules can work on Monkey King.


    "Huh! In front of me, still playing this trick!" Monkey King snort disdainfully, the colorful rays of light all over his body surging, shielding him from the erosion of the law of reincarnation and destruction.


    This is what Monkey King has realized from the divine beads left by the Dimensional God that only the master of the super world can master the super-laws. It is immune to rules and immune to all the laws below the super-rules!


    The Lord of this world only masters the high-level rules. Therefore, under the immunity of Monkey King''s rules, all the laws are invalid for Monkey King.


    At the same time, Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he had already appeared in front of the Lord of this world, unceremoniously punching him that month!


    The lord of this world was shocked. He didn''t expect that Monkey King would be immune to the power of his rules. When he was moved, it was too late to dodge.


    How can he be distracted in front of Monkey King?


    A solid punch, erupted with endless power, and bombarded the Lord of the Realm''s Moon Huong!There is no power to entrain any rules, some are just the most peak pure crushing power!


    boom!


    The earth-shattering roar resounded, but because there was nothing in the space here, there was nothing to destroy.


    Ke''s energy surged from Monkey King''s fist, the master of this world snorted, his body slipped back hundreds of meters in the void before he stopped, causing him to suffer a slight shock.


    Looking at Monkey King, the master of this world was full of shock. With just one blow, he was slightly injured. Monkey King''s control of power made him feel a shock: "You... are you a super master? "


    It''s no wonder he thought this way, because the rule immunity that Monkey King used was the super rule, and the addition of Monkey King''s punch was shocking him. It was normal for him to think so.


    "If I were a super master, I could blow you up with one punch!" Monkey King snorted coldly.


    "Really..." The lord of this world was relieved when he heard it, not just fine: "It seems that you have reached the threshold of being promoted to the super lord. Such an opponent is rare. I am lonely for eternity and can meet An opponent like you is not in vain!" As he said, the eyes of the Lord of this world were instantly replaced by endless greed: "Then, contribute your source orb to me! Just absorb yours. Yuanzhu, where the world cannot go!"


    "I want my source pearl, come with strength!" Monkey King also didn''t bother to talk nonsense, screamed coldly, red arrogance soaring, stunning the world, red hair fluttering, and flying so handsome.Morgana and Kaguya Ji, who were watching the battle from a distance, were in a trance.


    In the world of Naruto, Naruto''s harem technique can make Kaguya Ji lose her god in an instant, not to mention the current Monkey King.


    "Wow, Wukong is so handsome now! It''s really blinding my eyes, he''s a man worthy of being an old lady!" Morgana''s eyes flashed brightly, looking extremely excited.


    Hui Yeji didn''t speak, but just blushed, staring blankly, all eyes were on Monkey King.


    That extremely arrogant and full of devilishness, she showed such an expression at this moment, but Morgana who looked aside was shocked: "Damn, I usually don''t think you can be stunned, so she is also a idiot..."


    Seeing that Monkey King released all the energy, the lord of this world was also unceremonious. The light of the source force in his hand was shining, forming a black light ancient spear. The immortal spear was gushing and could easily pierce the high sky.


    Huh!


    The spear light illuminates the empty space here like a dazzling light, and it is already stabbed before thinking!


    Monkey King slashed forward at will, the red light in his hand shining, and the ancient sword instantly formed, colliding with the pierced ancient spear, and terrifying energy swept all over.


    Sun Wukong glared at the Lord of this world, a little unhappy: "Can''t you just have a fist contest with me?"


    "Being short of the enemy''s strength, do you think I am so stupid?" The lord of this world glanced at Monkey King and sneered.


    "It''s really uncomfortable to fight against a realm master like you!" Monkey King curled his lips uncomfortably, but he was helpless. He didn''t dare to collide with other people''s Yuanli ancient spear with his fist. It was nothing short of death.


    Although the Lord''s body is immortal and powerful, it can''t resist the stab of Yuanli Ancient Spear!Because that is the ancient spear of Yuanli condensed from the world''s source beads, containing all the rules of this world, and it is infinitely powerful, and the more terrifying point is-ignoring defense!


    Yes, the ancient spear of Yuanli can ignore the defense. If your rule power is higher than the opponent, then you can resist it, but if the gods are equal, it is inevitable.


    "Hey! I''m not good at playing with swords or something..." Monkey King sighed slightly. The Genius Divine Sword in his hand was glowing, and the''Wh Sw Gw'' spurred out, transforming the Sky Divine Sword, and rushed in all directions, covering it. All the space here!


    The lord of this world snorted coldly and dismissed Monkey King''s words. The lord of this world can''t play swords?You can still install a bit!The realm master controls everything in the world, what is the realm master not?


    At the moment when Monkey King shot, the lord of this world also held the ancient spear and stab it forward!


    It was just a shot, but it burst out with endless divine light, and saw an ancient spear condensed from the strength of a thousand feet stab out of the sky, colliding with the lightsaber in the sky!


    Behind him, a space and universe formed, and the whole world was swept away toward Monkey King!


    This is the world of this world master, he can use the power of this world anytime and anywhere to crush his opponent with an unmatched attitude!


    If this is to be the original world master, under this trick, he will definitely suffer, but what he is facing is Monkey King, the master of the world who takes his own world anytime and anywhere!


    And, don¡¯t forget, Monkey King is not the lord of one realm, but the lord of two realms. Therefore, what he has is not just one World Origin Orb, but two...


    PS: There are five shifts today, this is the first shift...

 1416 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty One

    One is the World Origin Orb of the World of Fights, and the other is that after he became the master of the World of Fights, with his talent and strength, he created his own world and created another world. Yuanzhu, therefore, Monkey King has two worlds and is the master of the two worlds!


    Why is Monkey King a pervert?It is precisely because he is the lord of the two worlds, possessing two World Origin Orbs, one for the fusion after being captured, and the other for the birth of his own comprehension.


    One represents the world of [Fantasy World], and the other represents the world he created.


    It is precisely because of his act against the sky that the realm master of the Dragon Ball world felt the threat from Monkey King to attack him; it is also because of this that Yuan Mie, as the evil of the dimension, became interested in wanting to interact with Monkey King Compete.


    "Want to take a world to crush me? Then you have found the wrong opponent!" Seeing that the master of this world began to amplify his moves, Monkey King yelled out coldly, and a black hole suddenly emerged from above his head. Containing the universe and galaxy, various laws are intertwined, exuding immortal power, and colliding with the power of the world displayed by the Lord of this world!


    "You...your world...in you?!!!" The Lord of this world was really shocked when he saw this.Every world lord''s spiritual consciousness naturally opened up a space, but he had never heard of anyone who opened up a world like Monkey King and also possessed the world''s source beads.


    Every dimensional world is born in [Nothing]; every dimensional world represents a realm master; like Monkey King, his world does not exist in the space of [Nothing], but in his own body. The lord of this world was surprised, and at the same time, he was very envious: "No wonder you dare to enter the world of others at will, you have such an ability..."


    "You are so lonely and ignorant, it is excusable. After all, you have stayed in your own world all your life, so how can you understand other dimensional worlds..." Monkey King said lightly: "Now, I will teach you a lesson. Let you see what is the difference between [Essence Master] and [True Self Master]!"


    As Monkey King¡¯s anger sounded, endless source power emerged from his world, and Monkey King¡¯s originally terrifying aura rose sharply, and the world black hole above his head also retracted into his body, but the Monkey King¡¯s breath was not only absent Reduced, on the contrary, more and more terror!


    "You always have to worry about your world being destroyed, but I can do whatever I want! Come on, let us fight!"


    During the roar, Monkey King casually turned into thousands of rays of light and disappeared from the Genius Divine Sword in his hand, but he clenched his fist, his figure flashed, and bombarded forward!


    In an instant, the wind and thunder rolled, and in this punch, there was that endless Huanghuang Tianwei!


    The face of the lord of this realm changed slightly, the ancient gun of Yuanli gushing black light, the chaotic light swept across, covering the space, and blasting towards Monkey King with an unflinching spirit!


    The battle was fierce and roaring!


    The expansion of fists and guns, and the volatility that erupted, is enough to destroy the galaxy universe!


    The face of the Lord of this world is very ugly. Monkey King''s toughness is beyond his imagination. Can this guy collide with his ancient spear with his fist?This is simply unimaginable!


    You know, Yuanli Ancient Spear is ignoring defense, but Monkey King is able to fight with fists. This can only show that this guy''s power has surpassed his origin!


    "Where did this monster come from? It''s really a monster to cultivate strength to this point!" The master of this world also had to exclaim.


    The power of this guy is not in proportion to his god position, isn''t it a monster?


    However, Monkey King became more excited as he fought. It has been a long time since he had such a refreshing battle, so he completely let go of his posture, and only started a crazy onslaught with his own fighting method!


    The power contained in every punch can shatter endless space!So that the Lord of this world can only be exhausted to resist!


    But his fists were also densely covered with some scars, covered with some blood!


    After all, the ancient spear in the hands of the master of this world is an ancient spear of Yuanli, which is unmatched in sharpness and at the same time can ignore defenses. Although his strength is unparalleled and his body is unparalleled, he will inevitably be broken.


    But Sun Wukong is playing well, so he doesn''t care about this. For the realm master, as long as the source is not severely injured, the physical injury is not important at all!


    The collision of the two figures is completely indistinguishable by the naked eye, and can only hear the roar and echo from time to time, as well as the sputtering divine light!


    The sudden eruption of Monkey King made the Lord of this world completely suppressed, and he was also shocked by Monkey King''s fierce aura.


    As time goes by, the lord of this world is also suffocated and furious, burning the origin, and his aura instantly increases by a hundredfold. The divine power on the ancient spear burns like fire, and instantly soars hundreds of thousands of meters, covering the space here, towards Monkey King Strike down!


    This is like the Optimus Prime, how amazing it is!


    The Qi machine is locked, covering the sky, this shot, there is no way to hide, you can only resist!


    "Have you been desperate?!"


    The words of Monkey King had just fallen, and that terrifying shot was already bombarded!He could only cross his hands, stomping on the empty ground under his feet, shaking and roaring, and then there was a loud bang, and the sky gun was already smashed against Monkey King''s crossed and resisting arms!


    Hundreds of thousands of feet tall gun, how terrifying and spectacular, compared with Monkey King''s small body, it is as small as sand!


    In an instant, Monkey King''s body was bombarded all the way back!This terrible shot was actually unstoppable with his power at this time!


    Every realm master has his own tricks, and now the master of this realm suddenly burns his divine power, and his strength has exploded by a hundredfold. It is only the Monkey King who is possessed by the martial soul, and it is obvious that he can''t stand it!


    "This guy is quite capable... It seems that not only I am cultivating the world lord, but is Lian Yuan Mie also making the same idea? What kind of calculation is that guy making?" Sun Wukong calmed down after thinking about it. Bidouzhixin: "No matter what calculations you are making, since he is the master of your cultivation, then Lao Tzu will blow him up!"


    "Drink!!!"


    The Monkey King, who was bombarded all the way upside down, suddenly shouted, and a terrifying arrogance suddenly burst out. An earth-shaking breath spread instantly, and the masters of this world paused for a moment, looking at Monkey King. Go, there is no horror on his face: "This...this is?!!!"


    At the moment when his breath burst out, Monkey King¡¯s figure that was crushed all the way and flew upside down suddenly froze, and he hugged the completely disproportionate ancient spear with both hands. In a big drink, a terrible power erupted, the lord of this world. With that Yuanli ancient spear, his body was actually pulled out of the sky!


    No matter how the lord of this world resists, he can''t help this terrible power...


    PS: Second more.By the way, because of copyright issues, I won''t be writing novels anymore...

 1417 Chapter 122 The New Transformation

    "Why... why... why? Why did his strength soar so much suddenly?!!!" With exclamation and doubt, the Lord of this world was thrown by Sun Wukong in a brutal posture along with his Yuanli ancient spear. To the endless distance...


    The Lord of this world was thrown out by Monkey King, but he himself was surprised by his current state.


    At this moment, he has turned into a Super Saiyan, but his hair color has not changed to the golden color he imagined, he still has that long red hair, and his aura is not golden, but red. As for him The skyrocketing strength is not fifty times, but... a hundred times!!


    "Isn''t his strength increased by 50 times when he is transformed into a super game? Wei Mao has now increased by a hundred times. What''s the situation?" Monkey King was also confused by this sudden change.


    The red tail behind him swayed twice. After looking at his state at this time, Monkey King''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he thought of the key to the matter: "Could it be...transformed into a super game with the spirit possessed? Is this the state?"


    In order to confirm what he was thinking in his mind, Monkey King immediately withdrew from the state of the super game, cancelled the possession of Wuhun, and he immediately returned to a normal state.


    "Huh? How did Wukong withdraw from the transformation state? That world master hasn''t been killed yet, right?" Morgana who was watching the game said curiously.


    "Just look at it..." Hui Yeji looked indifferent.


    As his voice just fell, I saw the golden arrogance of Monkey King in the distance, and the black hair instantly stood up and turned golden!


    "This is the state of a Super Saiyan..." Monkey King nodded as he watched the golden qi erupting from him.


    Then his aura soared again, and lightning flashed in an instant, he had already entered the super second stage!


    Then, in a big drink, Monkey King''s breath soared again, and the golden hair also stretched at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in a moment, he had entered the Super Third.


    "My mother... I knew that Wukong would be very strong... but... but I didn''t expect... actually... so strong...!!!" Morgana in the distance felt the incredible breath of Monkey King at this moment, even talking It became unfavorable!


    This is too strong and terrible!What shit world lord, in front of Monkey King at this time, I am afraid that he will be beaten to death!


    This is not an exaggeration at all, you know, Monkey King, in an ordinary state, is comparable to the master of the high martial arts.(Note: The master of Gaowu is a high-level master, but Gao Wu is more pleasant to listen to, and will be called Gao Wu in the future.)


    A master of Gaowu world has transformed from Super One to Super Three, and the increase in strength is naturally a perverted mess.How could it be comparable to ordinary world masters.


    The master of this world who was thrown out by Monkey King was originally angrily trying to rush back to find the place, but now, he was directly scared by Monkey King''s breath against the sky!


    "He... he... he... unexpectedly... so strong?!!!" At this moment, the master of this world has the urge to turn around and run away!But where can he go?This is his world!


    "Difficult... No wonder Master Yuan Mie... would be afraid of him..." The lord of this world finally recognized the reality at this moment, and then he was replaced by endless panic.


    Monkey King is so perverted and powerful, so it can be replaced by his tragedy!


    "It turns out that Wukong was scaring him..." Seeing the frightened expression on the face of the lord of this world, Morgana''s mood was so refreshing: "Haha~~ I called you arrogant, called you pretending, now I know my mother Isn¡¯t your man amazing? I can¡¯t scare you, wow haha~~~


    A smile appeared on Kaguya Ji¡¯s face, and at the same time, the eyes looking at Monkey King were full of endless fire and pride. In this pride, there was also endless love...


    "This should be only Super Three. I heard her sisters say that after this Super Three, there will be Super Four and the God of Super Race. I''ll go, how strong is this?!" Morgana opened up. Mouth, exclaimed.


    "I will have a chance to see it in the future..." Kaguya Ji was full of excitement.


    The two women were amazed, and Sun Wukong was still experimenting with his transformation effect: "The state of this Super Saiyan has really not changed, and the magnification is indeed between fifty times... Transformed super game..."


    After quitting the super game, Monkey King returned to his normal state again, and then his heart moved, the Demon Ape Martial Soul possessed!


    The hair on one end instantly turned red, and even the outburst of anger turned red.


    "Then next is..."


    Sun Wukong clenched his fist, his breath rose instantly, and a red hair fluttered instantly under the impact of the soaring breath, but it didn''t stand up like before. It just wandered and danced from time to time in the drum of breath. Added elegant and handsome.


    "Oh, Goku in this state dazzled me again..." Morgana in the distance suddenly lighted his eyes again.


    A blush appeared on Kaguya Ji''s face again.


    "Sure enough..." Feeling the soaring strength at this time, Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up and he was extremely excited: "Unexpectedly, under this martial spirit possession, he turned into a super game, and the increase rate turned out to be a hundred times. What a surprise!"


    With that said, once again transformed into Super Er, with red lightning added to his body, he was much more handsome than the golden Super Er.


    Transformed into a super three, a red hair is also stretched instantly, almost almost close to the ground...As for the strength, the golden super game is simply incomparable with this red super game!


    "TMD, what bullshit Yuan Mie? If you dare to appear in front of me now, see if I don''t blow you up!" Because of being too excited, Monkey King uttered a swear word: "And the world of Dragon Ball Lord, wait, I will go back to find you to settle this account sooner or later..."


    Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Monkey King turned and looked at the Lord of this world, but was surprised to find that the moment he looked at him, the guy trembled all over, and was directly frightened to the ground!


    Can the Lord of this world not be afraid?Sun Wukong is now in the super three state possessed by Wuhun!The breath is so strong that the Lord of this world has no courage to fight again!


    This is too bullying, no, you are too bullying the world master, you have such a perverted strength, why didn''t you take it out just now, you have been playing with me?


    "Kill if you want to kill. If you are so humiliated to me, are you not afraid of losing your identity?" Although fearful, the Lord of this world did not show Monkey King a good face, because he had already determined that Monkey King changed his shape one after another. Obviously, he deliberately scared him and humiliated him.


    Although I can''t resist your terrible breath pressure, I also have my dignity and pride.


    PS: Third more. ..

 1418 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Three

    "Don''t be passionate about yourself, I won''t be full, I''m okay to transform to scare you to play!" After Sun Wukong heard the words of the Lord of this world, his figure flashed and appeared in front of him. Glancing at him angrily, does he look so boring?


    Looking at the Monkey King in front of him, the lord of this world was full of shock, and this terrifying aura made him no courage to resist!Just like before, when facing the evil of the dimension for the first time, the yuan is destroyed!


    "Can you...can you let me go?" He didn''t want to die yet, so the Lord of this world began to plead, because the distress signal he sent to Yuan Mie was like a stone sinking into the ocean, without the slightest response.He knew that he had been given up by Yuan Mie, so now, he could only rely on himself.


    "No!" The words that answered him were cold, and then he saw that Monkey King''s body was surging with divine light, the laws and secret patterns intertwined and flashed, and his unceremonious palm penetrated the moon chamber of the lord of this world. .


    Looking at the wide-open unwilling eyes of the Lord of this world, Monkey King''s face was calm and his face was indifferent: "I have seen too many funny people, and the things I have done in funny things clearly have one blow. The strength to kill the opponent, but wherever he pretended to be forced to say something, the result was that the weak and the weaker died! So I never procrastinate in doing things, and I never give others any chance to fight back. Whoever wants to die , No nonsense, kill with one blow..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the endless law secretly surged, spreading to the Lord of this world, the power of destruction exploded, his body shattered like glass, and then dissipated into light spots. In the end, only one was left by Monkey King. Grasp the World Source Pearl!


    This is a source orb of a high-spirited world. It hasn''t been long since the lord of this world has just merged, and before he fully controls its power, he has been taken away by Monkey King.


    Two beautiful bodies suddenly flashed in front of Monkey King, looking at the World Source Pearl in Monkey King''s hand, Morgana''s eyes flashed brightly: "The source beads of Gaowu world, Goku, send it to me! This queen can do it for you. Unlock all the poses!"


    "That''s what you said..." Monkey King looked at Morgana speechlessly, and shook his head: "But this source pearl is still useful for me. I have to experiment with it."


    "I''ll go and experiment with Gao Wu''s World Source Beads, Wukong, do you want to be such a local tyrant? If you want to do an experiment, just use low Wu''s World Source Beads! We have exactly three here!" Morgana said Reading, looking at Kaguya Ji.


    With a slender move, Hui Yeji saw the three World Origin Orbs already floating in front of her. Looking at Monkey King, she asked curiously: "Wu Kong, what experiment are you going to do with this Origin Orb?"


    "I found an interesting world and found a brand new cultivation system, but I just don''t know if it can work, so I want to try and talk about it..." Monkey King said, telling the two women about the Wuhun Continent.


    "Listen to you, maybe it''s really feasible!" When Morgana heard it, her eyes suddenly brightened: "What are you waiting for? Quickly kill the world''s lord and talk about it!"


    "I still want to play in that world for a while!" Monkey King shrugged.


    "It''s simple, you can kill the realm master, Kaguya Ji and I will help you protect the galaxy!" Morgana said.


    Sun Wukong thought for a while: "It''s okay!" He also wanted to implement this plan earlier, after all, Yuan Mie has already appeared in this world, and his time is becoming more and more urgent, so he should quickly improve his strength.


    With the law of destruction in his hands, Monkey King wiped out all the remaining consciousness in the World Source Orb, and put it away together with the three World Source Orbs Kaguya Ji gave him.


    With a quick stroke, a colorful crack immediately appeared in front of him. As Monkey King stepped into it, Kaguya Ji and Morgana followed closely...


    Wuhun Continent, Sea God Island, where Monkey King lives.


    When the colorful crack just surfaced in the courtyard, Gentle, who had been playing in the courtyard, discovered it for the first time. At the same time, they became full of vigilance. However, when they saw Monkey King walk out of it, they were all overjoyed. While waiting for the three little loli gently, she ran over and hugged Monkey King''s thigh with a look of surprise.


    Ning Yueyue: "Teacher, where did you go to play? Are you back so soon?"


    "I have something this time, but I didn''t go out to play!" Monkey King rubbed Ning Yueyue''s head and smiled.


    It was gentle, looking at Morgana and Kaguya Ji who were following Monkey King, and asked curiously: "Teacher, who are these two big sisters? They are so beautiful!"


    Isn¡¯t it right? Kaguya Ji and Morgana were originally rare beauties. After they became the masters of the world, their beauty and temperament were naturally more outstanding. Even Xiaoyin and Xiaorou looked at them, and instantly It produces a sense of inferiority.


    These two are simply too beautiful, too dazzling.


    Only when Morgana spoke out, she destroyed her perfect aura in an instant: "Oh~ these three little loli look good, they call you teacher? Wukong, you still want to play Cultivation? Would you like this queen to help you tune up and teach you?"


    "You are playing..." Monkey King waved his hand to Morgana directly: "Don''t pass your habits to them."


    "What''s wrong with my habits? I''m the queen''s aura!" Morgana said, and looked at Xiaoyin and the others: "You guys, what are your names? Measurements, hobbies, statistics come up!"


    "Uh..." Xiaoyin and the others looked at Morgana with weird faces for a moment. A beautiful woman suddenly called you to report for measurements. One can imagine how awkward they were waiting.


    "Well, you are an angel?" Just when Xiao Yin and the others were embarrassed and didn''t know how to speak, Zhu Zhuqing looked at the group of black wings behind Morgana and asked curiously.


    "Angel? Grass! Don''t mention the angel to me!" Morgana said with a slender hand, very domineering: "This queen is not the angel with a pair of chicken wings, this queen is a fallen angel, fallen angel Do you understand? You know you don¡¯t understand when you look at your awkward look! By the way, in your world, the word "fallen" is not a derogatory term, right?"


    "Teacher, the way this elder sister speaks is so cool!" Ning Yueyue looked at Morgana with bright eyes, she seemed to admire her, forgetting that this girl has the attributes of a little witch.Morgana''s gleaming halo opened, and it directly attracted her.


    "Don''t follow her, she is just a female nerve!" Monkey King warned with a serious face.It is enough to have such a strange flower in the family, but there is no more one.


    "Hey, Wukong, you are also my man anyway, can you give me some face?" Morgana looked at Monkey King, and the look in her eyes made Monkey King feel painful.


    PS: Fourth more...

 1419 Chapter 124-Awakening

    Sun Wukong ignored Morgana, but introduced Xiaoyin and the others: "This is Morgana, and this is Kaguya Ji. Both of them are more exotic. Just get to know them. Regarding their performance, Don''t worry too much."


    "Hello, I am Xiao Yin." Although Monkey King said that, Xiao Yin introduced himself very politely.


    "I am Feng Lie Ma..."


    After the introduction of several people, Hui Ye Ji just nodded faintly from beginning to end, except for the first glance at Xiao Yin and the others, she never looked at them again.


    In her eyes, only Monkey King, the others are all scum.


    On the contrary, Morgana seemed extremely enthusiastic. After the introduction of the few people, it was considered to have met. Looking at Xiao Yin and the others, he continued the previous topic: "By the way, although you have introduced yourself, you haven''t reported your measurements yet. Come, Feng Lie Ma, right? Seeing you have the most aura, it starts with you!"


    "Uh~ this..." Feng Liema looked at Monkey King helplessly and asked for help.


    "Morgana, stop making trouble, what are you doing with them?" Monkey King looked at Morgana with a speechless expression.


    "No, didn''t I ask for it for you?" Morgana said naturally.


    "I still need your help? I can...ahhhhhhhh, I almost got scammed by you."


    "Well, you just said that you are a fallen angel? But I heard that fallen angels are all bad guys!" Ning Yueyue looked at Morgana and asked curiously.


    "Bad boy? That is, little girl, there is a future! I can see that this queen is a bad guy at a glance!" Morgana didn''t feel ashamed at all when he heard the word "bad guy", but she was contented: "But when it comes to bad , This queen can''t compare to her in shooting horses..." Pointing to Kaguya Ji next to her: "So kindly warn you, don''t mess with her, or you will be destroyed every minute."


    "I don''t believe it!" Ning Yueyue looked like you couldn''t lie to me, and she held Sun Wukong''s thigh tightly.


    "Okay, you found out again..." Morgana spread out her hands helplessly: "Although she is fierce, as long as Wukong is there, it won''t hurt you..."


    "Morgana, you have too much nonsense!" Hui Yeji, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly turned her head to look at Morgana, her voice was cold, even if it was just the usual indifferent tone, it contained an icy chill.


    Gentle and the others shuddered inexplicably when they heard this. At this time, they somewhat believed Morgana''s words.


    Although they couldn''t feel the slightest breath of Kaguya Ji, just with the cold voice, they felt a tremor that originated from the soul. This person definitely did not look as simple as the surface.


    "Okay! I have been fighting and killing with you for so long, and I am indeed a little bit suffocated. You have to understand me!" Morgana looked at Kaguyaji with a helpless expression.


    It was really difficult to get along with Kaguya Ji, no wonder Morgana said so.


    "Stop talking nonsense..." Sun Wukong said, looking at Xiao Yin and the others with a serious face: "We will go out to do something later, you guys stay within the confines of this room, don''t go out, wait until I come back. ."


    "En!" Seeing Sun Wukong''s face so serious, Xiao Yin and the others nodded solemnly. They knew that they couldn''t help if they wanted to help, so they could only obey and not cause trouble.


    "What are you going to do? How come the teacher is always mysterious these days!" Ning Yueyue muttered.


    "Go and pack a very powerful guy..." Monkey King said, his figure flashed, and he disappeared here.


    When Kaguya and Morgana saw this, they also disappeared at the same time...


    "Hey! Why did you leave without saying clearly? It''s really annoying!" Ning Yueyue pursed her mouth immediately.


    "Even Wukong said that he is a very powerful opponent. It seems that the opponent must be very strong..." Xiao Yin looked at the void, a trace of worry appeared on his face.


    "Don''t worry, listening to Master Wukong''s relaxed tone, there is not much threat, we can wait for him to come back, don''t think too much." Feng Liema comforted.


    In the endless void world, Morgana looked at the blue planet below, and said curiously: "Unexpectedly, the planet in this world is also blue, a bit like the earth in our world, but it is countless times larger than the earth... "


    "Huh? This world... more than one continent... Huh? There are layers of space, and there are multiple dimensional universes... This world is actually composed of multiple galaxy worlds, and their power systems are not the same. Concubine is the first to discover such an interesting world!"


    Kaguya Ji let out a horror, a look of interest appeared on her face.


    Morgana let go of her consciousness, and felt a little surprised, "Really, Wukong, this world should belong to Gao Wu''s world?"


    "En..." Sun Wukong nodded, "In Gao Wu''s world, it is considered a relatively advanced existence."


    "In that case, the world''s lord should be very strong?" Morgana said.


    "At least much stronger than the previous world leader!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Then we will wait to see the show!" Morgana said simply.


    "Except for this continent, do the continents of other galaxies need protection?" Hui Yeji asked when looking at Monkey King.


    "You only need to protect this continent, and you don''t need to worry about other galaxies." Monkey King said lightly.


    Kaguya nodded lightly, and loyally implemented the order issued by Monkey King.


    Under the slender hand, the blue planet in front of her disappeared and was taken into her own world by Kaguya Ji.


    "You can start!" Hui Ye Ji nodded to Monkey King, and Morgana''s figure slowly faded and disappeared in this space.


    "Then now is the time to draw you out!" Monkey King looked into the void, and the terrifying aura belonging to the master of Gaowu instantly burst out, turning into a pillar of light of the gods, rushing up into the sky!


    Then he hit a punch with the light of destruction, and in an instant, the space was swept and shattered at an astonishing speed!


    Under this terrible punch, the planets were annihilated in the torrent of the sky with the fragmentation of space...


    To alarm the Lord of this world, a very effective and simple way is to destroy his world!


    When the Lord of this world feels that his world is threatened, he will naturally wake up from the endless sleep and appear!


    Then time stood still, and the extremely fast shattered space seemed to be frozen. It suddenly stopped moving. At the same time, an extremely terrifying aura woke up. At this moment, the gods of this world are all Frightened by this sudden terrible will, I instinctively began to fear...


    PS: Fifth update, that''s it for today...

 1420 Chapter 125: Master of Gaowu Realm

    "Are you coming..." Feeling the terrifying aura of Henggu, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth, and at the same time, a strong fighting spirit rose in his eyes.


    This is a high martial arts master of the same level as him, and Monkey King is looking forward to how strong he can be.


    Once the will of this realm is awakened, it will turn into a flood of will to overwhelm Monkey King, trying to suppress Monkey King by this.


    "You want to suppress me with your will, are you too arrogant?" Monkey King snorted at this, and the more terrifying divine will will cast his body and collided with the will of this world!


    The two met in an instant, and an extremely terrifying torrent of time and space broke out in an instant. In an instant, hundreds of planets of various sizes were annihilated!


    As the space shattered, a black hole swallowing the sky and the earth was formed...


    "Huh?~~~"


    A slightly surprised sound of shock echoed the world, and the endless will was instantly densely covered in all the worlds. In this shock, all creatures were deterred and knelt down and surrendered freely. He believed in all things, he It is the god of all things in this realm. There is no person, no god, in their hearts there will be no disrespect and resistance, kneeling and surrender, in their lives, that is justified!


    Because he is-the lord of this world!


    In this world, everything in the world cannot go against his will!


    At this moment, Monkey King truly felt the power of the Lord of this world, which was not comparable to the Lord of this world he had killed before.


    The realm master who controls all the worlds, then the strength of this realm master is enough to imagine.


    Of course, this is not to say that the master of this realm controls multiple dimensional worlds. He is still the master of one realm, but just like the realm master of the Dragon Ball world, he controls multiple dimensional universe worlds.


    The strength is also the top among the masters of the Gaowu world.


    The will of the two is just the moment of collision, and hundreds of millions of living beings have been destroyed. The battle of the realm masters is so cruel and terrifying!To destroy the universe, or destroy this world!


    And at this moment of collision of wills, the Lord of this world has already understood that this god who wants to destroy his own world is an existence of the same level as him!


    In the next moment, the endless chaotic light permeated, mixed with the will of this world, and condensed extremely quickly in a place less than ten thousand miles away from the Monkey King, forming a terrifying giant shadow!


    Just such a real body and Faxiang, it is as big as dozens of planets. If you want to be more specific, it is that his body is as big as dozens of earths!


    The coercion contained in such a huge body is conceivable!


    If this coercion is not under the control of the Lord of this world, it will not harm the creatures in his own world, otherwise, there are no more creatures in this world, already in his terrible breath and will. Vanished!


    Just a top martial arts master, the momentum of appearance is such a huge!


    Seeing this terrifying giant shadow that is too large to see the end, Sun Wukong is not surprised at all, because the original world master is such a bag, and they themselves represent this world, so they usually say that their bodies are all It is unimaginably huge.


    In fact, none of the world masters that Sun Wukong had encountered before, who were the same size as him, had shown their true body.


    After all, Monkey King is so small, they look strenuous.


    But the lord of this world is different. Once he appears, he will appear in his true form, making it clear that he is going to give Monkey King a predicament: This is the world of Lao Tzu, you aggressor, get out!


    "It''s like you would!" Monkey King snorted very uncomfortably.Standing in front of the Lord of this world, he was not even an ant, it was just a dust, and it felt so refreshing.


    Accompanied by the sound of a cold snort, Monkey King''s figure also skyrocketed at an astonishing speed, but within a few moments, he was equal to the Lord of this world.


    As for Monkey King, he could finally see the whole body corridor of the Lord of this world. Don''t even say, this Lord of this world looks so handsome.


    Well, this is really nonsense. As the master of a realm, you can change everything at will, and it''s natural to be so handsome.


    Unless it''s like the original thing, there is a problem with the aesthetics, and the whole taste is heavy.


    "I want an explanation..." The lord of this world, staring at Monkey King, without too much nonsense, straight to the point, the words are very concise, but the sound rumbling, shaking the world trembling, but also full of supreme majesty .


    "Explanation? I''m here to kill you! This can be explained, are you satisfied?" Monkey King smiled slightly, speaking in a very straightforward manner.


    Since it''s your goal to kill the opponent, you should make it clear that you are the enemy, why bother?There is only one battle, the side is the best, and everything else is nonsense.


    "Satisfaction!" The Lord of this world is not surprised or angry, his tone is flat and calm, but the fighting spirit has already risen: "I have been asleep for many years, and I can meet you like you, and I am naturally happy. If you are crazy, but if you want to kill me, show your skills!"


    "I like talking to a simple and clear person like you the most. You don''t need to talk nonsense, just start the fight!" Monkey King said haha, golden vindictiveness burst out of his body, shaking the world.


    "Human? You are wrong, I am-God!!!" The lord of this world roared, and at the same time, a terrifying aura that was almost the same as Monkey King burst out!


    Two incomparable terrifying auras turned into a torrent of divine power and collided together. At the same time as the sky-shaking roar broke out, the space collapsed in an instant!


    One left and one right, in this destroyed space, two empty worlds have formed!


    An endless golden light filled it!


    An endless light of chaos!


    The whole world is now divided into two worlds, one belongs to Monkey King, and the other belongs to the Lord of this world!


    The two looked at each other, with a terrifying aura, but they didn''t rush to do it.


    "You don''t seem to be the same as me!" The Lord of this world looked at Monkey King thoughtfully.


    "This is natural, because you are the Lord of the Origin Realm, and I am the Lord of the True Self!" Monkey King stared at the Lord of this Realm, arrogantly dry.


    "Essence? The true self? What''s the difference?" The lord of this world revealed a trace of doubt. He, who is omnipotent, didn''t even know what the''true self'' was, which surprised him a little.


    "It''s normal if you don''t know it, because the real self is my pioneer. I killed a realm master and then seized his source orb, thus inheriting his divine position! I named this It is the real world master; and the natural world master like you, I will name him the original world master!"..

 1421 Chapter 126: A Fierce Fight

    "The true self, the origin, that''s how it is!" The lord of this world was shocked, looking at Monkey King and finally moved: "You can kill the lord of the world, it is really amazing! It seems that you are holding the same challenge to me. The purpose is!"


    As he said, the expression of the Lord of this world finally became solemn.In his previous knowledge, as a world master, he was omnipotent. He never thought that the world master would be killed by others. This is simply unimaginable!


    But as the master of Gaowu, he naturally has his own pride, and he won''t show the slightest timidity because of Sun Wukong''s words: "Then let me see what you, the first real master, do. !"


    boom!!!


    The sky is booming, and the lord of this world is finally not talking nonsense, he has chosen to take action!


    The same is true for Monkey King, the golden vindictiveness filled the space behind him, stepped out, and the opponent''s master of this world showed his figure at the same time, and banged together!


    Although the bodies of the two are extremely large, there is enough space for them to display in this world!


    Moreover, although the body is huge, the speed is still not reduced, but the strength has been unprecedentedly increased!


    The figures of the two moved, and the figures in the collision could not be seen at all, but the shocking roar that erupted after each punch collision was shaking the space of this world continuously, spreading all the way, surprisingly spreading, just for a moment In the time, most of the world has been destroyed!


    The fighting between the two was fierce and violent. There was no too much fancy. They were all punches and punches, and feet and feet.It was a joyful fight, and Monkey King burst into laughter from time to time!


    Because he hasn''t played so freely in a long time. In the past, he fought with other world masters, either by crushing or by the power of various rules. The fight was really not addictive!


    However, facing this realm master, like him, with his fists, I suddenly found the feeling of fighting back then!


    Monkey King became more excited as he fought, and his fighting spirit was also high. Although he did not transform, his fighting power also soared because of the soaring fighting spirit!


    This really shocked the master of this world. At this moment, he had already seen that Monkey King was born for battle!


    But the stronger Monkey King is, the more excited he is also, the eternal loneliness of sleep, almost fading out, how can he not be excited when he meets such a strong opponent now?


    Therefore, the lord of this world is also the same as Monkey King, the more he fights, the more vigorous he gets, and the turbulent fighting spirit is not at all weaker than Monkey King!


    You punch, I punch, the two are fighting fiercely!


    Both of them showed their strength to the extreme, and belonged to the same class. They were evenly matched, each with their own injuries!


    Hit from one galaxy to the other galaxy!


    The endless space galaxy is broken, the two are refreshed, but they suffer from the endless creatures in this world!Living beings smashed into charcoal is no longer enough to describe such a tragic situation, one by one galaxy is destroyed, it must be hundreds of millions of living things!


    All things are ants, and at this moment, they are really vividly displayed!


    Even the so-called God Realm was vulnerable to a single blow in the battle between these two people. It was just a collision of a punch, the God Realm collapsed, and all the gods were destroyed in an instant!


    But in the eyes of Monkey King and the Lord of this Realm, he didn''t care about it at all!


    In the eyes of the landlord, everything is ants. Even if you die, you can revive everything with just a thought after the war!


    This sounds cruel, but it is the case. The battle between the world master and the world master represents death and destruction!


    In Kaguya Ji''s world, Qingrou and the others naturally saw Monkey King and the Lord of the World''s live broadcast through Kaguya Ji. The earth-shattering scene of destruction has already stunned them all, almost forgot to breathe!


    Time and space collapsed, and the planets burst into pieces like balloons, and were annihilated in the ruthless space-time storm!


    At this moment, they had witnessed what the destruction of the world looked like, and they were so shocked that they could not speak!


    The God Realm that they had originally thought was extremely sacred, but it was also easily annihilated in the aftermath of the collision between Monkey King and the Lord of this Realm!


    Even the omnipotent God was completely annihilated by the wave of destruction!


    The battle in front of them has surpassed their imagination. It turns out that those so-called gods are so fragile and vulnerable in front of Monkey King and the Lord of this world...


    With endless roar and divine power, Monkey King and the Lord of this world continue to slaughter. The brilliant and brilliant light is like that monstrous ocean, permeating the sky!


    They hit from the sky to the ground, and from the ground to the universe. The so-called planet, under the feet of the two of them, is just like a small pebble, which is broken with a single step!


    Time and space were destroyed, and the planet was annihilated in the torrent of the two collisions, leaving a void of space, and the battle situation was very tragic!


    But the two of them didn''t have time to pay attention to these, entangled and collided with each other, and launched an inextricably bloody battle!


    A little bit of time passed, and the two finally hit where the sun was!


    The terrifying temperature emanating from the sun, even if the world''s hardest metal is close, it will instantly vaporize!


    Then this terrifying temperature is simply a small fireball for Monkey King and the Lord of this world!


    I saw Monkey King kick out, the scorching sun burst into pieces, and the sky''s flames shot towards the Lord of this world like a meteor on the huge body of the Lord of this world. A strong blue smoke appeared, but on the skin of the Lord of this world, there was not even a trace of white marks left!


    You give me a sun, I naturally want to give you a gift!


    I saw the lord of this world raised his hands to the sky, and a huge sun was formed in an instant, like throwing a fireball towards Monkey King!


    Monkey King was also not polite, with a straight fist and bombardment, the huge sun burst instantly!Instantly bloom like fireworks!


    This situation is terrifying but incredible, even the sun is like a fireball in the hands of the two!


    Not to mention a sun, for the world master, creating ten suns is as easy as drinking water!


    Create everything in the world, this is the master of the world!


    Even the sun was destroyed, and this world was completely plunged into endless darkness!


    Perhaps Monkey King and the master of this world finally realized that they would not be able to tell the victory or defeat after fighting like this for a lifetime, so after the last collision, the two stopped and looked at each other!


    Without words, each showed his own stronger means again!


    The Lord of this world was roaring, and eighteen worlds emerged above and behind him. Those were the worlds under his control...


    Looking at this situation, it is obviously going to be true...


    PS: Two changes today...

 1422 Chapter 127 The Transfiguration Effect of Terror

    As the master of high martial arts, regardless of the level of world power, strength does not have much influence on the master. The master of high martial arts is the master of high martial arts.


    The gap that can be shown lies in the power system they master.


    This world is composed of multiple worlds, so the Lord of this world has a variety of power systems, and each power system will double the power of the Lord of this world. This is what he is more powerful than usual. The main reason for the strong world.


    With the blessing of the eighteenth world, the master of this world has gained the increase of the different power systems of the eighteenth parties.


    At this moment, these worlds look like the martial arts of the master of this world, powerful and incredible!The terrible coercion exuded, even Monkey King became enthusiastic.


    It turned out that he wanted to use the World Origin Orb as his martial arts ring, not a fantasy, but a real possibility, because the lord of this world had already done so!


    It¡¯s just that the master¡¯s martial arts ring is not the world¡¯s source beads, but the worlds he owns. Each world represents one of his martial arts ring. Eighteen worlds represent eighteen Tao Wuhuan.


    "One world and one martial arts ring, it seems that my guess is right!" Monkey King looked at the true strength shown by the Lord of this world, not only not surprised, but more excited!


    As long as he obtains the world source orb from the lord of this world, then he can master the complete martial spirit law, and then he can use world source orbs as his martial ring. At that time, his strength will be able to How high is it?


    "Your source orb, I will definitely get it!!" Monkey King roared and has issued his own victory declaration. This world source orb is too important for him, so he must get it.


    "Do you think you still have a chance to defeat me?" The lord of this world stared at Monkey King indifferently, full of supreme majesty: "I am now five hundred times stronger than before, higher than before. I am 500 times stronger, do you think there is still hope of winning me?"


    "Haha~~ Don''t think that you will increase your strength. I started to rush, even I am afraid!" Monkey King was not angry when he heard this, but he laughed happily, and he was still in the mood to joke.


    Because the Monkey King at this moment is in a very good mood. The stronger the Lord of this world shows, the happier he will be. As long as he obtains the opponent¡¯s source orb, then this power belongs to him. Can he not? are you happy?


    "Let you see why, as an ordinary person, I also have the strength to kill the realm master!" As Monkey King roared, the violent aura surging out like a wild beast, a phantom of a crimson demon ape. Appeared behind, grinning, snarling at the lord of this world in front of him!Powerful, shaking the world!


    "This is... Martial Soul?" The lord of this world looked at the shocking demon shadow behind Monkey King, but his brows were slightly furrowed, as strong as him, and he also felt a sense of origin from the breath of the Demon Ape Instinctive threat!


    "As the world master, you actually awakened the spirit of martial arts?" After the shock, the rest was shocked.It¡¯s no wonder that the Lord of this world is so surprised. Wuhun is the law he masters. Without his consent, Monkey King could not generate his own Wukong. The only explanation is that this looks fierce beast. It originally existed in Sun Wukong''s body, but it was controlled by Sun Wukong in an alternative way through the traction of his Martial Spirit Law!


    "There are no wonders in the world, but I have to admit that your talent is really amazing!" After the master of this world was amazed, he looked at Monkey King and restored his original indifference: "It''s just that you want to use my rules to help you get Isn¡¯t it too whimsical to deal with me with the power of yours? This demon ape does look terrifying, but compared to me, it¡¯s not enough!


    "Who said I want to transform into a demon ape to fight with you?" Sun Wukong yelled coldly, his fists suddenly clenched, his breath converged, and the terrifying giant shadow of the exterminating demon ape shrank into his body at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡­


    And Monkey King¡¯s originally extremely violent aura weakened at an astonishing speed as the Demon Ape entered the body, but his hair color gradually turned red, and it also elongated at a speed visible to the naked eye... his muscles were tight and convex. At the beginning, Yue Xiong''s chamber and limbs also grew cool and dense red hair...


    "Martial Spirit possessed? It''s just that your aura has weakened!" The master of this world frowned slightly, wondering what trick Sun Wukong was going to play.


    The aura of destruction exuded by the phantom of the World Exterminating Demon Ape, even he felt threatened, but when Monkey King became possessed by the spirit of martial arts, his strength only increased ten times, ten times his strength, what would he do? Fight with your current self?


    The answer will be announced soon!


    After Wuhun possessed his body, Monkey King looked at the Lord of this world in front of him, and shouted boldly: "See clearly, this is my super first stage!! Drink~~~~ Ah!! !!!"


    The astonishing explosion reorganized the stars and universe, and extremely violent red fighting spirit burst out of Monkey King''s body and rushed straight into the sky!


    It''s just that time and space have already been destroyed, so there is nothing to destroy now, but the terrifying aura of Monkey King still shakes this emptied world!


    Seeing at the moment when Sun Wu¡¯s breath soared, the face of the Lord of this world changed drastically: "This...this...how could it happen!!"


    This didn''t allow him to remain unmoved, because the aura of Monkey King at this time was almost twice that of him!Twice!Fuck, his current strength has increased five hundred times!


    The strength increased by five hundred was actually overtaken by the opponent''s transformation?This Nima still let people not play?


    Maybe some people still don''t understand why Monkey King''s super-one state instantly surpassed the Lord of this realm by twice the strength of 500 times.


    Now, I will give you a careful calculation. If Monkey King and the Lord of this world are both ten, then the power of the Lord of this world will increase by five hundred times, which is five thousand.


    And if Monkey King¡¯s combat power is ten, after the spirit possesses, his strength explodes tenfold, then his combat effectiveness also becomes one hundred; then, while possessing the spirit, his strength increases by one. One hundred times, and one hundred''s combat power increased by one hundred times, then his combat power can become ten thousand; ten thousand combat power is exactly twice the combat power of five thousand.


    Therefore, Monkey King''s spirit possessed and super transformed, completely exploding the power of the Lord of this world increased by 500 times!


    This is also the reason why the world master who Sun Wukong killed before was scared to pee directly after Sun Wukong transformed...

 1423 Chapter 128: Rolling

    This new transformation of Wuhun Possession has already brought Monkey King''s strength to a new height.


    Looking at the frightened look of the Lord of this world, Sun Wukong was actually very happy, asking you to pretend to be forceful in front of me before, and the increase of 500 times would be great?I can blow you up in the super one, dare to pretend to be forced in front of my brother, don''t you know that my brother is a professional face slapper?


    Moreover, Monkey King slapped the Lord of this world in the face once, but didn''t stop there. After the Lord of this world had increased his strength by 500 times, he remembered his indifferent and pretentious look. He remembered it clearly and dared to pretend to be in front of his brother. Who can pretend to be, I can''t scare you to death!


    So, Monkey King continued to slap his face, after transforming into Super One, he continued to transform into Super Two, and then into Super Three again!


    At this moment, the expression of the lord of this world is really wonderful, he has been completely stunned by the strength shown by Monkey King!


    This Nima is the master of Gaowu world?This is obviously the master of the super martial arts world, right?This terrifying aura, which master of the martial arts world can resist his punch?


    At this moment, the heart of the lord of this world fell to the bottom, and the original high war intent seemed to be poured cold water into the bone marrow.


    Such a freak whose strength was completely inconsistent with his god position really made him helpless.


    In fact, one reason Sun Wukong scared the Lord of this world so much was because people pretended to be forced in front of him before, and the more important reason was that he didn''t want any accidents in the end of the matter.


    Because this source orb is so important to him, when the master of this world displays a world and one martial ring, he no longer has the desire to compete, and it has become him to obtain the source orb of this world. The strongest expectations.


    Because under the influence of countless animations, the final fate of those who pretend to be forced is very tragic, so in formal occasions, Monkey King never jokes, in order to prevent all accidents from happening, he wants to crush his opponent with absolute strength !


    Facing the master of this world, this is the situation, because the source orb of this world is too important for him, in order to prevent all accidents from happening, he must take the opponent with absolute strength!


    "The previous battle was really enjoyable. Although I really want to fight you again, I''m sorry, I will definitely win your Origin Orb, so I can only take you down immediately!" Monkey King looked at this world. Lord, his face is serious, his terrifying aura gradually rises, his spirit and spirit are united, there is no other emotion, the only thought of him now is to seize the source of the other side''s world!


    "It seems that my world source pearl is really heavy for you...!!!"


    The voice of the lord of this world has not yet fallen, and Sun Wukong''s figure has appeared in front of him, and his right hand pierced his moon chamber. The power of the rules worked, and all his abilities were imprisoned.The horrible devouring power runs in a crushing manner, swallowing the power source of the Lord of this world...


    "In order to prevent all... accidents... from happening... you don''t even give me... a word... time..." The lord of this world raised his head and looked at Monkey King with difficulty, a wry smile appeared on his face. Sun Wukong''s vigilance is impossible for him to burn his original power. This guy''s vigilance is too terrifying, right?


    As long as .seconds, as long as this little time, he can burn his own source of power to obtain unprecedented power. However, it is just this little time that Sun Wukong will not give him...with unwillingness and helplessness, the lord of this world dissipates. Between heaven and earth...


    Originally showing his strongest power with vigor, he was ruthlessly killed by the opponent!The only thing left is the source of power in this world, collectively referred to as the world source pearl!


    "Finally got it..." Looking at the World Source Orb in his hand, a smile appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth.


    Fortunately, he did it quickly, otherwise if the source orb was burned by the master of this world and the contained rules were destroyed, even if it was obtained, it would not be perfect.


    "It''s time to confirm what I thought!" Monkey King put away the World Source Orb in his hand, swiping his hand in front of him, and the dimensional gate leading to the world of Kaguya Ji appeared before his eyes.


    As the real self master, it¡¯s not like the original origin master. His world exists in the space of ¡°nothing¡±, but in his own body. Therefore, if you want to enter the real self master¡¯s world, you must get it. I agree, otherwise, even the dimensional god can only enter the world of the true self by force.


    Sun Wukong is connected with Kaguyaji and others'' consciousness, so he can enter the world controlled by Kaguyaji and others as he wants.


    Moreover, Kaguya Ji and others have belonged to the Monkey King world...Of course, this can''t be said more, otherwise it would be spoiled.


    Enter the world controlled by Kaguya Ji, that is, the world of Hokage.


    Now Hokage''s world has an extra living planet, which is the Martial Soul Continent that Kaguya Ji had previously collected.


    On Sea God Island, the figure of Monkey King appeared in his residence.


    Seeing the appearance of Monkey King, the three little Lori, Qingrou, Ning Yueyue, and Zhu Zhuqing, already flew over and hugged him tightly. The excited cheeks were already blushing so cute, and the endless admiring eyes. , It is shining!


    "Teacher! You are amazing!"


    "It''s amazing!"


    "It''s really super awesome..."


    Okay, this sounds a bit awkward, but they can¡¯t be blamed for their poor words, because they are too excited and excited. The brains of the three little loli are blank, and they don¡¯t know how to express their admiration for Monkey King. !


    It''s no wonder they are so, knowing that Monkey King is very powerful, but they have never imagined that this power has reached an indescribable level!


    The God Realm is very powerful, right?The result was a punch!Amazing, right?The result was just a momentary face, and the whole army was wiped out!


    There are also the explosion of the planets, the fragmentation of the layers of space, and the shock of kicking the sun with one kick... Everything is not enough to describe it in words!


    Realm master, yes, from Morgana¡¯s mouth, they learned the realm name of Monkey King!The master of everything in the world!


    In front of the realm master, the gods they thought were very powerful before, were so weak!


    Because God was created by the realm master.


    The world is also created by the master.


    Pride, pride...all emotions emerged in the hearts of the three little loli, because this is their teacher!


    "Welcome... come back..." Xiaoyin and the others looked at Monkey King, opened their mouths, they didn''t know what to say. In the end, they had no choice but to say this.


    No way, they suddenly learned that Monkey King actually existed like this, leaving them at a loss as to how to treat them.Moreover, what they saw was also the extremely cruel side of Monkey King. One world was destroyed. Isn''t it cruel enough?


    "Don''t be restricted, just like before..."..

 1424 Chapter 129 One Soul Ring One Element

    In the end, Monkey King didn''t talk too much with Xiaoyin and the others, because he had already seen that the women hadn''t recovered from the shock and had to give them some time to slow down.


    The most urgent thing for him now is to quickly integrate this newly obtained World Origin Orb and take the first step in his new cultivation path!


    When he successfully merged, the women should also be in a good mood from the shock.


    After explaining some simple things, Monkey King also entered a retreat...


    I am already a world master, so it is simple to fuse this world source orb, but there is no complicated process, only need to fuse and absorb, and absorb the power of rules and world source power contained in it for use...


    This process is relatively boring, all it takes is a matter of time...


    The space where Sun Wukong retreats is a special space. Just fusing and absorbing this world source orb took him more than 20 years. It was only 20 years. For the eternal life of Monkey King , It is just a moment.


    Absorbing a high-strength World Origin Orb, the Monkey King''s strength has naturally been improved a lot, but this improvement is only an improvement in all aspects of attributes. As for the power of the rules, there is not much improvement. Some new rules, one of which is the power system of Wuhun.


    Sun Wukong stretched his hand flat, and another high martial arts source pearl appeared in his hand, but the world source gem was the tragedy master that Yuan Mie planned to cultivate, but unfortunately he had just merged this source gem. Before being fully promoted to the master of the high martial arts, Kaguya Ji and Morgana came to the door, and then they were tragically killed by Monkey King.


    "The first martial arts ring, can it be accomplished? This is it!" Looking at the World Source Bead in his hand, Monkey King calmed down a little bit of excitement, and started this unprecedented first attempt. With World Source Bead, As your own martial arts ring...


    This idea is crazy. If it really succeeds, then it will be really awesome...


    The only martial soul rule operates, surging towards the World Origin Orb floating in front of him. In an instant, the World Origin Orb began to violently shake and resist, and the source power and the power of the rules contained in it seemed to be instantly enlarged. Ten times average, full of devastating violent nature.


    Even, together with the source power in Monkey King''s body, it is also implicated, instantly like the boiling water, becoming extremely violent and out of control!


    This change caused Monkey King¡¯s complexion to change drastically. The situation at this time was far more terrifying than the self-detonation of a high martial arts master, because it involved Monkey King himself and the source of energy in his body. Uncontrollably raged, there was a faint sign that it was about to explode...


    "MD, what''s the situation? This source pearl actually implicated my source force and blew himself up?!!!" Rao Yi''s mood and complexion changed drastically, and he exploded directly.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he instantly chose Martial Soul possessing his body and directly transformed into the god of super game!


    In an instant, the terrifying aura shook the dimensional world of this square that began to shake violently. If it hadn''t been for Monkey King to set up a barrier here first, with this momentum alone, Kaguya Ji''s world would have to be destroyed in an instant!


    "This...this is the full strength of Wukong?!!!" In her own world, Kaguya Ji was naturally the one who felt the most clear. No surprise, she was directly frightened and collapsed to the ground, filled with her heart. Fear of death.


    Together with Morgana, she fell to the ground with a sound of "Ouch"...


    Strong!It is too strong!


    At this moment, they can only use such words to express the shock in their hearts, because this breath is so strong that words can''t express it at all, and all words are not enough to describe its terrible!


    On the other hand, Gentle and them are much more normal. Although they are all shocked, they are not frightened to the ground.


    It''s not that they are stronger than Kaguya Ji and the others, but as mortals, they simply can''t feel the truly terrifying part of this breath.


    If you really feel it, it''s not that Kaguya Ji and the others are frightened and limp to the ground, but they are directly shocked and their souls collapsed!


    How can mortals bear this kind of breath!


    The Monkey King, who turned into the god of the super game, looks very handsome. He has a strong body, flaming long hair, and a simple armor made of source power. It looks awesome and invincible!


    The red vindictiveness that gushes out is even more like that stunning red flame, which can burn the entire universe!


    Jianmei and star eyes are very cold, the old approachable people are no longer there, but they are extremely cold!


    The Monkey King, who has turned into a super game god, has soared to an incredible height. The World Origin Orb, which was originally wanton and wanted to detonate his body''s energy, was immediately forced back by his thunderous crushing method!


    This is like a rude man, facing a delicate girl, without the slightest pity, Sun Wukong''s violent crushing means shocked the world''s source pearl trembling, just like a dry and insulted person Girl, scared and full of helpless despair.


    "MD, dare to yin me! The tiger doesn''t show off his might, you treat me as a sick cat!" Monkey King snorted uncomfortably, and slammed his finger on the source pearl: "Go!"


    The endless rules surging, entangled in that world source pearl...


    At this moment, with Sun Wukong''s absolute strength to suppress, how World Source Pearl struggled to resist, she could only resemble a girl who couldn''t resist, spreading her legs and preparing to go to the grass.


    Well, although this is vulgar, it is indeed the case at this time.


    Under Sun Wukong''s absolute force suppression, the World Origin Orb was gradually absorbed and refined by the power of the martial soul''s rules, and gradually became quiet, suspended above Sun Wukong''s head, exuding immortal power...


    The first martial arts ring, absorption is complete!!


    With Monkey King''s thoughts, the World Source Orb above his head suddenly shined brightly, showing the chaotic world inside!


    Looking at the emptied chaotic world in the World Origin Orb, Monkey King smiled in excitement: "One martial arts circle, one world, this is a bird! Brother, one martial circle one yuan!"


    Thinking of turning all the dimensions into his own martial arts in the future, Sun Wukong would be excited from ear to ear. At that time, what kind of shit genius, what shit dimensional god, brother slap you all to death!..

 1425 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty

    With the cheating incident of the dimensional shuttle instrument, Monkey King never believed in the god of the dimension from beginning to end, he only believed in himself, because he didn''t want to be cheated once.


    Therefore, after Sun Wukong felt a little something wrong from the beginning, he never followed the cultivation method taught by the Dimensional God.For Mao, he has to exchange the power of the World Origin Orb for the rules contained in the Dimensional God Orb?I regained your growth, and then you pit me like that Yuanmie that stuff?You won''t do this thankless thing if you die.


    So Sun Wukong decisively threw the Dimensional God Orb aside, and started to do it according to his own ideas. He cultivated his own women, absorbed and merged the collected World Origin Orbs, and cultivated new ones. Lord!


    And they have been branded in the Monkey King''s world, and belong to Monkey King''s jurisdiction.Think about it, when the Monkey King¡¯s world is filled with countless masters of the world, what an amazing scene!


    The level of the dimensional world is distinguished by the force value of the world. It can be imagined that if the strongest force value in the Monkey King''s world is a terrible landlord, what increase will it be for Monkey King The horror?


    At that time, will Monkey King''s world master level surpass the Chaowu world master?Reaching new heights?Is equivalent to the god of dimension?


    At first, this was the cultivation way Sun Wukong set for him, so he tried his best to cultivate his own woman.


    This method is indeed feasible, but there are advantages and disadvantages, because the ultimate strength of this method depends on the assistance of women.


    And this one dimension of martial arts is completely unnecessary, it is completely his own strength, with this cultivation way, Monkey King also saw that he has a day beyond the dimension of God.


    Of course, Sun Wukong will not go to waste by cultivating women and raising his level of world master. He is looking forward to what height he will reach when he reaches the final level of cultivation!Is it level with the dimensional god?Even stronger!!


    However, if you want to increase the level of the world master, it is not easy for the creatures in your world to be the master of the world. There are many factors in it, and I will not elaborate now...


    With a quick move, looking at the dimensional divine bead exuding colorful luster in his hand, a faint arc emerged from the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "I see it, even if I don''t take the path you gave me, I can still follow your footsteps, etc. Come on, one day, I will stand in front of you with an equal attitude, and now, give me a good sleep!"


    As Monkey King said, endless source power burst out, forming a series of regular secret patterns, blocking all the qi of the Dimensional God Orb, completely suppressing and sealing it...


    An extremely terrifying will suddenly descended, and Monkey King almost fell to the ground!You know, he is now in the state of the super game god possessed by the spirit!


    It was just the will, and he almost squeezed the Monkey King in this state on the ground, showing its power and terror.


    When the terrible will came, a voice full of anger came from the dimensional divine bead in the hands of Monkey King: "Asshole!!! Monkey King, you want to seal this seat? Are you impatient? You can reach this level, don¡¯t forget who is helping you! You ungrateful bastard who crosses the river and tears down the bridge!!"


    Hearing this long-lost voice suddenly came, Monkey King didn''t feel surprised at all. While speaking, he kept moving: "Oh, are you finally willing to speak? Don''t think that I haven''t noticed it by hiding in there. Your existence, this time the Primordial God Orb is the source of your strength, it is equivalent to the existence of the Realm Lord¡¯s Origin Orb..."


    "Huh! So what, do you think that this time the Primordial God Orb can be absorbed like the Origin Orb? If you want, you can try..." The voice of the Dimensional God became extremely cold, and the terrible will was mixed With the colorful light, against the seal of Monkey King.


    "That''s why I want to seal you up!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Monkey King, do you really want to be an enemy of this seat? Your enemy should be Yuan Mie!" The God of Dimension suddenly slowed down.


    As the Dimensional God, he was threatened by the territorial master, making the Dimensional God violent, but he had to control his emotions. People under the roof had to bow their heads!


    He was hit hard by the soul, and couldn''t resist the current Monkey King at all.


    At this moment, while the Dimensional God''s heart was angry, it was also depressed. It was really Huluoping being bullied by a dog!He didn''t expect that Monkey King was so courageous that he dared to do something against him. This was against the god of the dimension and the evil of the dimension at the same time. This Nima is simply a lunatic!Playing cards is completely unreasonable.


    How dare he?!!How dare he?!!


    But I have to say that the cultivation way Sun Wukong took was scared even to the God of Dimension. If Sun Wukong was really allowed to take away all the dimensional world, wouldn¡¯t he be an empty shell this time. ?Is his Monkey King the newly promoted Dimensional God?


    This Nima is really an evildoer, he can find such a way of cultivation.


    The momentary panic also made Monkey King feel, and then the above scene appeared, allowing Monkey King to confirm that the will of the dimensional god in the Yuanshen Orb resides in the second.


    If you hide inside secretly without telling yourself, why do you want to cheat Lao Tzu like Yuan Mie?


    Sun Wukong, who had found the right way of cultivation, was no longer afraid of the God of Dimension, so he did it unceremoniously.Take advantage of his illness, kill him, don''t do it now, when will you wait?When he regained some strength, it was himself who was pitted.


    The God of Dimensional Help Sun Wukong was uneasy and kind from the beginning, reaching their level, compassion for the world is just a vocabulary, without the slightest meaning.


    When Monkey King becomes stronger, he can use the Dimensional God Orb to absorb his strength and restore his free body.


    In fact, the Dimensional God could have attacked Monkey King a long time ago, but no matter how strong he has not recovered, he has no absolute certainty that he will succeed, so he hasn''t moved. However, now he was suddenly attacked by Monkey King, which really beat him. I was caught off guard, I was depressed in my heart!


    Knowing this a long time ago, even if there is a risk, you should take a risk. Anyway, he is the god of the dimension, and the dimension is immortal, he is immortal!


    I regret it!


    "You are the same as Yuan Mie. They are not good things. You are all planning to pit Lao Tzu. Do you really think Lao Tzu is your pawn?" Monkey King snorted uncomfortably, not talking nonsense, and using the sealing method with all his strength to completely suppress it. The god of dimension...


    "Sun Wukong...you will regret it..." In the Dimensional Divine Orb, the fading voice of the Dimensional God was heard, and finally disappeared completely and was completely sealed!..

 1426 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One

    "Regret? I regret not sealing you!" Sun Wukong curled his lips disdainfully: "And you should say,''I''ll be back'', it should be more imposing..."


    After Sun Wukong uttered the sentence slot, it was on the inner and outer three layers, and he put down countless seals in a row, and then he put away the Dimensional Divine Bead with peace of mind.


    "Finally, I can do the next thing with peace of mind!" After adjusting his mentality, Monkey King opened the world gate of his first martial arts ring and stepped into it.


    This dimensional world is empty, there is nothing, only the strong power of chaos permeates the world.


    Sun Wu air conditioning activated these chaotic forces and began to open up and create this world...


    The universe, stars, sun, galaxies, mountains and rivers...


    Everything is gradually born under the creation of Monkey King...


    This is a long process, and creating a dimensional world can¡¯t be done overnight...


    If it''s just a small world, Monkey King only needs a few thoughts, but a complete dimensional world includes everything in the world, all the stars and the universe, it will take a long time...


    It took Sun Wukong hundreds of years to complete this square-dimensional world.And a whole new world of Gaowu was born.


    Just because of the flow of time, for Monkey King, these hundreds of years are actually not long.


    This dimensional world was created in accordance with the original dimensional world of Wuhun Continent. Monkey King just moved his mind. The planet of the original Wuhun Continent was instantly transferred to his Wuhun dimensional world.


    At this moment, this can be regarded as a martial arts ring in the true sense, one dimension.


    Putting everything away, Monkey King returned to his normal state again.When he walked out of this special cultivation space, for the outside world, five years had passed.


    Two figures flashed, Kaguya Ji and Morgana appeared in front of Monkey King for the first time.The expressions of the two women both seemed very happy: "Wukong, congratulations on leaving the customs. Looking at your expression, this training should go well, right?"


    Looking up and down Monkey King, Morgana said in amazement: "It is indeed much stronger than before. It seems that your strength has improved again."


    "It''s a little bit!" Monkey King smiled, looking at a few flashes, Xiao Yin and the others who appeared in front of him, Monkey King whistled: "Oh, not seeing you for a while, more and more beautiful."


    Isn''t it? In five years, several women have become a lot more mature, especially Xiao Yin, who has become more mature and plump, full of gentle aura of Da Yujie.


    "Does the master want to ride others?" Such a provocative and seductive voice was obviously only Xiao Bai dared to say so.


    The red-faced Feng Lima and others who were originally air-conditioned by Monkey King became more ruddy after hearing Xiao Bai''s words. They lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Monkey King.


    Morgana hugged Monkey King without prejudice, and smiled: "How about, I''ve done all of these beautiful sister papers for you. They are all our good sisters now, you should How do you thank me?"


    "Uh~" After listening to Morgana''s words, Monkey King was obviously stunned. Looking at the shy Xiao Yin and the others, Monkey King gave Morgana a thumbs up directly: "Awesome, deserve a reward!"


    Xiao Yin and the others became even more flushed when they heard this.Five years of thinking and thinking has made them face up to their feelings for Monkey King and understand what they are thinking about. Looking at Monkey King''s expression, they have obviously accepted them. While rejoicing, they are inevitably shy.


    There are so many beautiful girls in front of them, and they are shy about picking them one by one. They have been abstinent for so long. Taking the Monkey King¡¯s morals as an example, the people who are still in control, waving their big sleeves, disappeared. not see¡­


    The next scene is a harmonious picture without shame or impatientness...


    After some tossing, Feng Liema and other women all bowed to the strength of Monkey King, and fell asleep long ago, their faces were full of happiness and contentment.After waiting for so long, I finally completed the cultivation.


    Only Morgana and Kaguya Ji were sober and weak, being held in their arms by Monkey King...


    "Qingrou, where did they go? I didn''t see them even after I left the customs!"


    "You have been in retreat for so long, how can they be free? They have gone out to practice long ago. You Lei will follow. You can rest assured that you are safe."


    "Really, these little girls really can''t stay idle!" Monkey King said, turning over and pressing Kaguyaji under him again: "But you still have some physical strength! Then let''s continue..."


    After taking down Kaguya Ji and Morgana again, Sun Wukong refreshed himself and put on her clothes, kissed every girl on the face, tidyed up her clothes, and went out: "It''s time to see me What do those three little loli look like..."


    "Master Wukong, are you going out now?" Monkey King just turned around and closed them, and there was a very pleasant voice behind him.


    Turning around and looking, he just happened to see a beautiful woman standing in front of him, with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, respectful, bowed slightly, and head down, even though she could not see her entire face. Monkey King also saw her blushing face. Don''t guess, this girl must have heard the voice of Monkey King fighting with a few girls in the room just now.


    This is where the Monkey King lives. According to Monkey King''s requirements, those who can enter and leave here are all pretty maids.


    But looking at this lady''s face, it was obviously not a maid.


    "So it''s you!" Sun Wukong recognized her when he saw this girl: "Sea Witch, that mermaid, right?"


    "It turns out Master Wukong still remembers his subordinates. It''s so happy!" Seeing Sun Wukong, the Sea Witch called out her name, and immediately showed a happy expression without any secret.


    "The strength has grown pretty well! I haven''t seen it in a few years, and I''m already a rank 98 Wuluo!" Monkey King looked at Sea Witch and smiled.


    "This is the blessing of Master Wukong. Thanks to the book "The Return of the Blue Sea" that you gave me, my strength can be improved so quickly! Your subordinates really don''t know how to repay you for your kindness in remaking!" Sea Witch''s tone is respectful, her eyes looking at Monkey King are full of gratitude and admiration.


    "It''s not easy to repay it, let''s promise it!" Monkey King looked at the Sea Witch and smiled.


    "Huh?" After the Sea Witch''s face was stunned, her complexion suddenly turned blush.This expression makes a scene at a glance.


    Monkey King smiled and said: "I''m making you fun, I''m just going out to find Qingrou and them, if you want to be okay, go out with me?"


    PS: Someone asked me why there is one watch these days, so let me explain. These days, I went to the mountains to dig out bird nests with my friends and catch snakes, so there is only one watch. I will be playing one day tomorrow, by the way You can also exercise your body and break out...

 1427 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Two

    "Since Master Wukong has said so, how dare I refuse!" The Sea Witch smiled and looked very happy.


    They have always lived in the Sea God Island and haven''t seen the outside world for a long time. Now that they have the opportunity to go out and play, they are naturally very happy.


    Monkey King was in front and Sea Witch was behind, so the two of them walked towards the beach...


    Even facing the sea, Monkey King walked forward on the sea...


    It took him a lot of time to create a dimensional world, so he naturally had to appreciate the scenery along the way and relax.


    What scenery do you think can be seen on the sea?


    The blue sea and blue sky, fish swimming in the water, and the setting sun on the side of the day, all of these are beyond the beauty of the roadside.


    The Sea Witch turned into a mermaid, swimming next to Monkey King, the picture looked a little dreamy.


    When she waited out of the sea area near Poseidon Island, the Sea Witch pointed to the front and said: "Master Goku, there is a pirate ship ahead. It should be a pirate nearby..." In her words, she felt a sense of pirates.


    "Pirate?" Monkey King suddenly became interested, because of the relationship between "One Piece", he did not dislike pirates, because he had been a pirate himself.


    "Let''s take a look!" Monkey King said with great interest.


    Since Monkey King is interested, Sea Witch naturally has no opinion.


    Before long, the strange combination of Monkey King and Sea Witch was discovered by the pirates on the pirate ship.


    A mermaid, plus a man walking on the sea, this strange combination is particularly eye-catching.


    "This...this is? Look, is that man walking on the sea?"


    "It''s really...walking on the sea, isn''t this person the title of Wuluo?"


    "Damn, I haven''t heard of that title Wuluo who can walk on the sea!"


    "That man is not important, what is important is that beauty in the sea!"


    "Beauty? Where? Where?"


    "Damn! What a big beauty!"


    "Huh? I seem to see a fish tail? Is it dazzling?"


    "Dazzling! Mermaid! That''s a mermaid!"


    "Sister, we found a mermaid, the legendary mermaid!"


    All of a sudden, the pirates on the pirate ship suddenly became excited.


    "Mermaid? Where? Where?" Suddenly, an extremely excited female speaker came up, and saw a beautiful shadow flashing, rushing towards the splint...


    When I saw the sea witch in the sea, I became even more excited: "Damn! It''s really a mermaid! Bastard! What are you doing in a daze? Get her up quickly! It''s so pretty, I can''t stand it! I want to marry my old lady! She is a wife!"


    The woman looked at the Sea Witch with excitement, her gleaming eyes were like a female pervert. There is no doubt that by listening to her tone of voice, you can know that this beauty is a lesbian.


    The woman''s figure is very well-proportioned, she looks only twenty-seven or eight-year-old. She is very beautiful, with a high nose, big eyes, and a short purple hair that looks neat and vigorous.At this time, a pair of beautiful purple eyes was full of excitement and looked at the Sea Witch. As for the Monkey King on the side, she had completely ignored her.


    Who cares about a man after seeing the legendary mermaid!


    Similarly, the pirates were all attracted by the beauty of the Sea Witch, and it seemed that even they had ignored Monkey King.


    "When did my sense of existence become so low?" Monkey King touched his head with some discomfort and muttered.


    And while Monkey King muttered, a specially made net was also cast down on the sea witch...


    The pirates loyally implemented the beautiful captain''s order and cast a net to catch the mermaid.


    "Huh! The mere ants actually hit me with an idea!" Looking at the big net that was thrown at her, the Sea Witch immediately snorted uncomfortably, waved her hand, and waved out a water knife. In an instant, the big net was cut into two parts.


    "Ah! The big net has been cut! Big sister''s head, this mermaid looks amazing!" Suddenly, a pirate exclaimed.


    "Awesome? How powerful can I be? Let the old lady come for her for a while!" The woman said, the martial arts had been released, her body was slightly twisted, and the whole person appeared soft, and there was a bit of death in her eyes. , The skin surface has a layer of gray-blue fine scales.


    Snake, seeing the changes in her body, the sea witch immediately saw the body of the other party''s spirit. This was not an ordinary snake, but the spirit of the sea snake.


    Two yellows, two purples, and two blacks, the six best-matching martial arts rings appeared on the woman''s body. This was a soul emperor with more than sixty levels.


    "Huh! The mere soul emperor, I dare to make up my mind!" The sea witch coldly snorted again, and the blue light emerged from her hand. Under the control of the blue light, the sea water instantly formed a handful of ten. Mi Zhiju''s blue blade slashed down towards the woman who was coming towards the attack!


    The sea witch did not keep the slightest hand. One was because the other party was a pirate, and the other was because the other party wanted to arrest herself. Therefore, she did not have the slightest affection for this group of people. Even the leader who is also a woman, she also Heavy hands!


    How can a ninety-eighth-level titled Wuluo be able to withstand a 60-plus-level soul emperor? Although the sea witch did not release her martial soul, she had practiced the "Blue Sea Guiyuan" exercise that Sun Wukong gave her. , Even if the martial soul is not released, the power cannot be underestimated.


    The appearance of the water knife made the woman''s expression shocked, and she had only time to cover the door with her hands, and she was instantly cut into the sea by the water knife with a loud bang!


    "Big sister!!" The pirates were shocked when they saw this, and several people jumped into the sea despite the danger and went to rescue...


    However, the Sea Witch obviously wouldn''t let them succeed. In the wave of her hand, a few arrows of water passed by, blasting them to the bottom of the sea...


    When other pirates saw this, they took up weapons and released their martial souls, swarming, and besieged the sea witch...


    Even Monkey King was implicated in...


    At this moment, the Sea Witch is really angry. She is actually indifferent, and she is not a murderous person. Just now, she has spared enough energy. But now, the other party has no idea what is good or bad. Even Monkey King has been attacked. But not calm down!


    Who is Monkey King?That is an extremely noble, high god!Could these mortals be able to blaspheme?


    While frightened, the Sea Witch became angry and screamed. The nine martial arts rings lit up in vain, waving her hand, and the sea was rolling...


    "Oh! Titled Wu Luo!! This mermaid turned out to be titled Wu Luo!!"


    "Now I''ve kicked the iron plate!!"


    For a moment, the pirates panicked...


    PS: Enough play, tomorrow will break out.In other words, it''s really fun to catch snakes and dig out bird nests...

 1428 Chapter 133 Fire 1 Hot Girl Paper

    Before, Sea Witch had a heavy hand, but she didn''t have a killer. Now the other party dares to be so rude and angry with Master Wukong, whom she admires so much.


    The Nine Martial Circles light up, and the blue sea waves are surging, which is obviously about to kill.


    The pirates looked like ashes, showing hopelessness...


    The breath released by the Sea Witch made them even lose the courage to resist. Obviously, this titled Wuluo is not comparable to an ordinary titled Wuluo.


    The woman who had just been salvaged from the sea by her comrades was also pale and frightened by the scene in front of her. She never thought that the mermaid she wanted to capture turned out to be a great titled Wuluo. This really kicked a super big piece. The iron is on.


    Seeing that her companions were about to die, the woman took care of other things and yelled: "Wait! Your lord, wait, you are merciful! It is not their fault, I ordered you to be captured, if you want to kill Kill me, please let them go, they are innocent..."


    Although the woman was fierce and tough, but so many people would die because of herself, she naturally didn''t dare to be so hard-line, so she had to bow her head and beg for mercy.


    "Innocent? Are there any innocent pirates?" The Sea Witch looked at the woman indifferently.


    "Although we are innocent, we have never done anything that hurts the world and reason..." The woman was confident, her natural expression did not seem to lie.


    "No, Lord Mermaid, please release our leader. We don''t care. The pirate team can do without us, but it absolutely cannot have a leader!" A middle-aged man pleaded for the woman. In love, after hearing what he said, the other pirates also joined in one after another. It seems that the woman is still very famous among them.


    "Well~~ You guys are very loyal! However, anyone who dares to disrespect Master Wukong is a capital crime!" Although the Sea Witch admires the pirates, she has a cold face and is still intent on killing. This gang of pirates just started doing her most respected Master Wukong.


    Hearing what the Sea Witch said, everyone remembered, it seemed that there was another person next to her!This existence that was almost ignored by them, even the title of Wu Luo has a respectful expression of honor, let me go, what kind of big people are they offending?


    It turns out that the head is the man who has not spoken.The man is easy to handle, and the old lady is so beautiful, should he have some bargaining chips?Thinking about it, the woman immediately pleaded with Sun Wukong: "This lord, please bypass them. As long as you bypass them, you can let me do everything. It''s okay to be a sex slave..."


    "..." After hearing this, Sun Wukong was speechless, and his gaze at the woman suddenly became a little kind, because her character is a perfect match for Morgana.Because of Morgana''s relationship, Monkey King was pleasing to his eyes a lot when looking at this woman.


    And the pirates were all stunned after listening to their commander''s words. Usually their commander is not so fierce and fierce, but they didn''t expect that their commander was so fierce. Everything is spoken.


    At the same time, the hearts of the pirates are also extremely moved. Their respected leader has done this for them. Can they not be moved?They knelt down and begged Monkey King for mercy and pleaded for the woman.


    Sun Wukong immediately felt a little boring. He is now the master of this world, but he doesn''t have the same knowledge as these ordinary people. He waved his hand to the sea witch and said, "Let''s go!" He turned and left. , Walking on the sea, gradually away...


    Seeing the backs of the two gradually moving away, the group of pirates all breathed a long sigh of relief, and slumped weakly on the splint.


    The woman frowned when she looked at Monkey King¡¯s back. When she returned to the pirate ship, she immediately shouted out loudly, "Well, little ones, you all hurry back and prepare a boat for me. , I have to chase them, or it will be too late!"


    "Don''t make trouble, leader, people have let us go, so don''t throw yourself into the net!"


    "That''s right! Commander, if you leave, what should we do?"


    A group of pirates began to retain their leader.


    It was the woman¡¯s angry shout that suffocated everyone: "Fart! Although the old lady is a pirate, she is also the one who speaks the word. After today¡¯s incident, the old lady has also figured out that being a pirate is not a problem. Anyway, we live on a small island in this sea area. After a big deal, we will fish for a living. It is better to live without starvation than to lick blood on this knife!


    After a pause, the woman said with a solemn expression: "Now, I announce that the Purple Pearl Pirate Group is officially disbanded!"


    "Don''t be the leader! Do you really bear the heart to leave us?"


    A group of pirates really panicked.


    "Don''t be arguing! My mother has made up her mind, so it''s so decided. Whoever dares to stop her will beat her!" The woman shouted again, and several jumped aside, put down a lifeboat, and rowed hard. Chasing in the direction that Monkey King went away...


    In fact, she was tired of the life of this pirate, and she wanted to quit, but she had been worried about this group of men. Today''s incident just gave her a chance to take the burden and quit...


    Today is good luck, people let them go, but tomorrow?What''s next?What if you meet another person who can''t afford to offend?Or meet a terrible sea monster?


    The choice of the female leader was correct, and to disband the pirate group was also for the lives of others.As she said, they live on the island and are surrounded by the sea. It is a big deal to make a living by fishing, which is better than being a pirate.


    Seeing that their leader really left them behind and chased Sun Wukong, a group of pirates, look at me and I look at you. I don¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯ve already found someone to watch it when I went out today. It¡¯s a lucky day. , How come the team leader is gone after a while...


    "Hey~~ go back... disband and disband! Although I feel a little bit reluctant, but to be honest, I am tired of the life of this pirate a long time ago, as the leader said, I will go to be a fisherman in the future... "


    Starting with one person, naturally countless people followed suit. Therefore, a group of pirates gradually relieved and drove the pirate ship back...


    On the azure blue sea, the woman''s six martial arts ringed together, rowing the boat vigorously, chasing the figure in front, and yelling non-stop: "Master, wait! Hey! Wait! How do you get there? Come on! My old lady''s hands are almost weak..."


    "Master Wukong, the head female leader is here!" The Sea Witch looked behind her and said softly to Monkey King.


    "What''s wrong in this world? There are even sisters who automatically send me papers as sex slaves..." Monkey King spread his hands to the Sea Witch, expressing helplessness.


    PS: Five shifts today, this is the first shift...

 1429 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Four

    Looking at the panting woman who came before him, even though Sun Wukong knew what she was coming from, he still asked symbolically, "I have let you go, why are you chasing it yourself?"


    The woman took a sigh of relief, and then said: "Although I am a female streamer, what I have said will count. If you spare our life, I am naturally willing to fulfill my promise." She said, she said with a puff. Facing Monkey King, he knelt on the boat and shouted loudly, "Master, I will be yours from now on."


    "..."


    "..."


    Monkey King and Sea Witch looked at the purple pearl in front of them and were speechless.


    And the Sea Witch stared at Purple Pearl uncomfortably. The old lady is still waiting in line, when will it be your turn?


    "You just want to take the burden and run away. There is no need to say so exaggeratedly." Monkey King looked at Zi Zhenzhu and said lightly.


    "Uh~ you have discovered this? The master deserves to be the master!" Zi Zhenzhu didn''t feel embarrassed at all: "I also think that there is no future for being a pirate, so I simply disbanded. This is all the master''s credit. I woke up, and I will confuse you in the future!"


    "Being a pirate in this sea area full of monsters really has no future. You can wake up in time, but it has saved the lives of many of your men..." Monkey King helped Purple Pearl up: "Since you want to follow me, then The responsibility of serving tea and pouring water is left to you."


    "On this matter? Isn''t there anything else?" Purple Pearl was taken aback and asked.


    "What else do you want to do?"


    "Nuanchuang, don''t you need sex services?" Zi Zhenzhu said.


    "Fuck off! It''s not your turn to do such a good thing!" When the Sea Witch heard this, she was suddenly upset, and kicked the Purple Pearl into the sea.


    You dare to fight for favor with me, and I am impatient. My two-person world is completely destroyed by you. I still want to warm up Master Wukong. I can''t bear it!


    "If the old lady can''t beat you, I have to let you drink two basins of my footwashing water!" Zi Zhenzhu climbed back into the boat from the sea, looked at the sea witch, and abused her viciously over and over again.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go!" Monkey King didn''t bother to pay attention to the careful thoughts of the two women, and urged to continue on the way.


    "Hey, you''re called Sea Witch? This name sounds familiar? I heard that there is such an elder in Sea God Island. Are you the one from Sea God Island?" Pearl rowed her boat and asked the sea witch next to her.


    "So you have heard of my deeds!" Sea Witch looked at Purple Pearl with some surprise.


    "Are you really? I heard that those elders enshrine Lord Seagod and will never leave Seagod Island forever. Why did you run out?" Then, Zi Zhenzhu looked at the Sun Wukong who was walking on the sea indifferently. , His eyes widened immediately, his face full of inconceivable: "No... isn''t it? He... that... the master is... Poseidon, right?"


    No wonder she dared to think this way, because the current Martial Soul Continent is simply a hundred-level great god''running all over the street'', and the god is no longer a legendary character.


    There are five gods in the Star Dou League, and there are two gods in the Wuhun Empire. Although the Queen is only a ninety-nine-level peak titled martial artist, the terrifying strength is enough to pick four, which is not awesome.


    I heard that the great worship of Seagod Island has also broken through the god level. In the past few years, it is no surprise that so many god level experts have appeared on the mainland.


    "Master Poseidon is naturally very noble, but he can''t compare with Master Goku!" The Sea Witch looked at Sun Wukong''s back, and there was a blind light of worship. She had heard that, even Master Poseidon, whom she had respected before, saw Wukong. After the adults, you must be respectful and polite.


    "Isn''t it? My master is better than Lord Seagod?" Purple Pearl immediately stared in shock.


    "Oh... by the way..." Sun Wukong stopped suddenly, got on the boat of Purple Pearl, looked at her, and said faintly: "Ask you something..."


    "What''s the matter?" Purple Pearl looked at Monkey King with curiosity, and she was surprised at the same time, because she was surprised to find that the moment Monkey King got on the boat, the boat didn''t need her to row, but it''s itself. Driven by an inexplicable force...


    "How is the mainland now?" Monkey King asked lightly.This reminded him of Banjuna, and he said that he met her ten years later, but because of his own practice, he let Banjuna¡¯s pigeons for five years, five years plus ten years, Banjuna But after waiting for him for fifteen years, this is indeed his mistake.


    "What else, just like that, the Star Dou Alliance and Wuhun Empire have been at odds with each other. As long as Her Majesty the Queen does not break through the 100th level to become a god, this situation may have been stalemate..." Purple Pearl said, her eyes revealed. Out of the admiration of the Queen.


    "But it''s very strange! In the past five years, none of the martial artists above Soul Martial Arts has broken through even the first level. Many people wonder if there are so many god-level powerhouses suddenly appearing on the mainland. The resources of the entire continent have been exhausted, so martial artists above Soul Martial Arts cannot make a breakthrough. It is a pity that Her Majesty the Queen has been stuck in the original realm and cannot make progress... Otherwise, he would have unified the mainland long ago?"


    "Is that so..." Sun Wukong nodded lightly, he naturally knew what was going on, and the key lies with him.


    The world where the entire Wuhun Continent was located was destroyed, and without the maintenance of rules and order, it would be strange that others could break through.


    People with low strength are okay, they can barely make breakthroughs with their own cultivation, but after reaching a certain level, without the maintenance of rules and order, it is naturally difficult to make progress.


    "After letting her dove for five years, it seems that it''s time to meet her..." Monkey King touched his head a little embarrassedly, and lost the mood of enjoying the scenery all the way, his heart moved, bringing the sea witch and the purple pearl momentarily. It appeared in the imperial city of Wuhun Empire.


    The majestic palace looks majestic and majestic. The three Monkey Kings just showed up when they were discovered by the soldiers on patrol.


    "Who? Dare to break into the palace privately and take them down for me!!"


    With a stern shout, in an instant, countless armies emerged from all directions to surround the Monkey King and the three of them. They held war spears and regarded death as if they were dead, with considerable momentum.It seems that after years of battle, these soldiers are really not comparable.


    The Sea Witch frowned, just about to do it, but was stopped by Monkey King: "It''s okay, someone should pick us up in a while..."


    But Purple Pearl hasn''t figured out the current situation. Wasn''t it at sea just now?Why did you blink your eyes and appear here?What''s the situation?


    PS: Second more...

 1430 Chapter 135 Reunion

    Just as Monkey King said, just as the group of soldiers attacked the three Monkey Kings, a majestic stern shouted from the palace: "Stop! Get me all back!!"


    "This is... the voice of Her Majesty the Queen?!!!"


    Upon hearing this, the soldier commanders stopped their bodies, and without any hesitation, they retreated one after another...


    Then I saw a stream of light flashing in the palace, and it appeared in front of Monkey King in an instant.This is a young woman with a beautiful appearance, fresh and refined, with a kind of fairy charm.


    Seeing Monkey King''s first glance, he jumped directly into his arms with joy: "Master!"


    "Uh~~ The master''s hand stretched out a bit long, do you even have his sex slaves in the palace?" Zi Zhenzhu asked with a silly expression on her face.


    "Shut up!" The Sea Witch glared at her angrily: "Don''t open your mouth and shut up and just be a sex slave? Do you think everyone is you? Didn''t you find that she is a hundred-level god? Be careful of people slap her Damn you!"


    "No... isn''t it? Anyone who runs out is a god?" Zi Zhenzhu immediately covered her mouth and widened her eyes, really afraid that someone would slap her to death.


    There are only two god-level powerhouses in this palace, one is the million-year-old streamer Swift; the other is the daughter of Her Majesty the Queen, Tian jealous. Is this one of them?No matter who it is, it is safe to kill her in a flash anyway, let''s just shut up and be surprised with wide eyes!


    "It''s Swift!" Armed with a big beauty, Monkey King smiled slightly. Although he hadn''t seen Swift''s transformation state, he recognized her at a glance.


    And as the words of Monkey King just fell, the two figures also shot out from the palace one after another and appeared in front of Monkey King.


    The two women are so noble and beautiful, they look like sisters, and others who are full of queen aura do not dare to look directly at them, so they can only bow their heads to show respect.


    The younger beauty looked at Monkey King''s eyebrows slightly furrowed and looked a little hostile. Seeing Swift''s performance, she had already guessed the identity of Monkey King.


    The older woman was agitated when she looked at Monkey King, her body trembled, and her voice became hoarse, and she couldn''t believe it: "Wu...Wukong...really...is it you?"


    "Sorry, you''re five years late, you won''t blame me?" Monkey King looked at Banzhuna, who was full of Queen Fan, and touched her head, a little embarrassed, especially the resisting emotions Tian jealous looked at him. It made him even more embarrassed. Obviously, Tian Jingyan regarded Monkey King as the kind of scumbag who abandoned his wife and daughter.


    "No... it''s all my fault... It''s because I didn''t complete the task you explained, so you didn''t come to see me, right?" Banzhu Na had no aura at the moment, entangled with her fingers, very disturbed Looking at Monkey King, here and there, it looks like Her Majesty the Queen, she is just an aggrieved girl.


    Not to mention that the soldiers were dumbfounded, even the jealous face on the side was shocked. It was the first time that she saw her mother show such a daughter-like attitude.


    "What''s the situation? This is really Her Majesty the Queen of the Wuhun Empire?" Zi Zhenzhu looked at Ban Zhuna in front of her, in addition to shock, she was shocked.


    "This is not a place to talk, let''s go back and talk about it!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and immediately appeared in Ban Zhuna''s bedroom with Ban Zhu Na and the others.


    Regarding this, Tian Jieyan''s eyes widened when he saw Monkey King, full of shock. She has become a god now, but the one who is unconscious is being transferred to his mother''s palace by Monkey King. The strength of this person How strong is it?


    "Is this man...really...my...father?" For a while, Tian''s jealousy mood was very complicated.I often heard my mother talk about how powerful and amazing my father was, which also caused Tian jealousy to be curious about her father who had never been masked. Yue Mingming has arrived, but year after year, the father she was expecting still did not appear, so the expectation turned into disappointment. Therefore, Tian jealousy was very resentful to Monkey King at this time.


    "I''m sorry, Wukong, it''s been fifteen years. I haven''t completed the task you gave me. Are you disappointed?" Ban Zhuna stood in front of Monkey King, like a child who had done something wrong, with a weak face The way.


    "It''s okay! This happened because of me, so don''t blame you!" Sun Wukong said, firmly holding Banzhuna in his arms: "In the past 15 years, I have wronged you. In the future, we will not be separated. Up!"


    "En!" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Ban Zhuna''s tears shed instantaneously, and she hugged Monkey King tightly to vent her thoughts for the past 15 years.


    The purple pearl on the side looked at everything in front of her, she was only in a daze. The master she had just recognized seemed terribly awesome!It turned out to be the man of Her Majesty that she admired so much?I''ll go, this is awesome!In other words, Tian Jieyan is also surnamed Sun, isn''t it his daughter?


    "The amount of information is too much, I have to slow down..." Purple Pearl gave me a dizzy expression.


    After recovering from the joyful reunion, Tian jealously looked at Monkey King with a cold expression: "Are you my father?"


    "Count it, right..." Monkey King nodded.


    "What do you mean, bastard!" Tian jealousy suddenly became furious. He originally had resentment towards Monkey King. When Monkey King said this, he immediately broke out.The surging divine power exploded and slapped Sun Wukong with a palm!


    "Renxue, stop!" Ban Zhuna was shocked immediately and hurriedly stopped.


    It''s just that it''s so close, obviously it''s too late, Tian''s jealousy''s attack has arrived...


    Monkey King didn''t evade, with a loud''touch'', he was sturdily attacked by Tian''s jealous face, and the whole hall was shaken by it.


    There was obviously a trace of panic in Tian''s jealous eyes, glaring at Monkey King, and coldly shouted: "You... why don''t you hide?"


    "If it can calm you down, it doesn''t matter if you fight twice!" Monkey King smiled.


    "You...I..." Tian''s jealous face suddenly became angry, but he was really afraid of hurting Monkey King, so he didn''t dare to do it for a while.But this is obviously because she thinks too much.


    "Actually, I didn''t mean to be late..." Seeing that the sky was not attacking, Sun Wukong began to seriously explain: "Because I destroyed this dimensional world in a battle with that world lord, and I am recreating this. It took a lot of time for a one-dimensional world, so it was late..."


    So, Monkey King began to explain to them the whole story...


    Here are all his people, there is no need to hide anything...


    It''s just that after Zizhuzhu and the others listened, they looked like they were listening to the sky, their eyes widened...


    PS: Third more...

 1431 Chapter 136 Bigger

    After listening to Monkey King¡¯s explanation, Ban Zhuna and the others have not reacted for a long time, knowing that Monkey King is very powerful, but they never imagined that this power is so powerful that it is already the lord of this square dimension world. This is simply incredible.


    "Are you sure you are not fooling us?" Zi Zhenzhu looked at Monkey King and looked a little suspicious. It is no wonder that she would doubt it. After all, this has exceeded her scope of understanding, and there is no doubt that there is a problem.


    "I believe it!" Ban Zhuna looked at Sun Wukong firmly, anyway, in her life, what Sun Wukong said was right, and she absolutely trusted it.


    "Since my mother believes you, then I will believe you for the time being. If I find out that you lied to us that day, I will definitely not forgive you!" Tian jealousy looked at Monkey King and hummed.On the noble countenance, the color of surprise flashed away: "Since you are so powerful, quickly get rid of the five-element gods of the Star Dou Alliance! They are so annoying!"


    "No..." Ban Zhuna resolutely refused and said: "This is the task Wukong gave me, and it must be done by me!" Then, Ban Zhuna looked at Monkey King seriously and said: " Um, Wukong, because I didn''t get your consent, I have not taught Ren Xue the mind. Can I teach it to her now?"


    "It''s no wonder that Renxue has broken through the god level and can''t beat the god of the five elements. So you haven''t taught her the way I taught you!" Monkey King rubbed Tian''s jealous head and smiled: "That This girl is not wronged in her heart!"


    "Humph!" The answer to Monkey King was a cold snort from Tian jealousy. It was obvious that she was expressing her inner dissatisfaction.For Banjuna''s ability to abuse the gods just by the title of Wuluo, Tian jealousy has been coveting the mental technique she has practiced for a long time. However, Banjuna always warns her, one day Without seeing her father, one cannot teach her for a day.


    "This mental method really cannot be passed on casually. People who are not with me will be obliterated by the law instantly after practicing, but Renxue is our daughter, so naturally not in this list, but you worry too much!" Sun Wukong looked at Banzhu Na, smile.


    When Banjuna heard the words, she was immediately embarrassed, especially when she saw Tian''s jealousy eyes, it was even more embarrassing.


    "Okay, don''t blame Banjuna. She is also for your own good. I only blame my mentality for being too weird. Naturally, I cannot teach others at will. In order to compensate you, besides teaching this mentality to you, other things Wuxue, pick whatever you want!" Monkey King touched Tian¡¯s jealous head, and an inexplicable message was instantly carved into her soul...


    "Is this the way my mother practices? It''s amazing!!" Reading the information in his mind, Tian Jealousy immediately widened his eyes in shock, and said with excitement: "No wonder my mother only relies on the title of Wu Luo. The strength can abuse the gods. If I practice this mental method, it won''t take too long to clean them up!"


    "What mental technique is so powerful? Well, master, can I learn it?" Zi Zhenzhu asked, looking at Monkey King with beaming eyes.


    "Naturally, but after learning this mental technique, you truly belong to me. Once you have the slightest rebellious heart, you will have to be instantly dispelled!"


    "But! From the moment the old lady recognizes you as the master, she intends to be with you forever, how could she have a rebellious heart? Is my Purple Pearl like the kind of half-hearted person? Come on! Hurry up and teach it to me, so The thick thighs must be hugged tightly!" Purple Pearl couldn''t wait to say.


    "Can you still have no morals?" Sea Witch looked at Purple Pearl speechlessly, and then looked at Monkey King with blushing face: "That, Master Wukong, please teach me too!"


    "Mom, it seems that you have a lot of opponents!" Seeing this situation, Tian jealousy whispered while holding Banzhuna''s hand.


    "These people are either pets or maids. There is no threat. It is Xiao Yin and others who are threatening..." Ban Zhuna responded in a low voice.


    "Xiao Yin and others? Are there any more?" Tian jealously looked stunned.


    "So, the mother and daughter must unite, although it is impossible to squeeze them away, but the position of this eldest woman must be contested!" Banzhuna replied.


    "Well, I will definitely help mom..." Tian Jealousy nodded extremely firmly.


    However, if we let them know the truth of the matter, I wonder if they will rise up to fight for women.


    Sun Wukong naturally heard the murmurs of the two mothers and daughters, but he also pretended not to hear them. When they saw more sisters, I wonder how they would feel?Monkey King couldn''t help but think badly.


    After Sun Wukong taught Purple Pearl and Sea Witch''s Heart Technique, he waved his hand, and there were countless ancient books and cheats, Ren Tian jealous selection.Sun Wukong just said that this was his compensation for Tian''s jealousy, so he didn''t give Zi Zhenzhu the right to choose.


    Let''s calm down the jealous face first, and whoever I want to pass on in the future, isn''t it just like Monkey King.


    In the hills of countless cheats, the jealous face of the sky at this moment is happy, and the dissatisfaction with Monkey King has long disappeared...


    In the next time, it was the time that Monkey King and Ban Zhu Na stayed together. After waiting for fifteen years, Monkey King didn¡¯t want to make Ban Zhu Na wait any longer, so the two people lived in the palace with a warm and not shameless life. Staged...


    As soon as he compensated, Monkey King was with Ban Zhu Na for a week. The gentleness and enjoyment he should have were enough, and he naturally had to do business.


    This event is a martial arts competition held by Ban Zhuna for the entire martial arts empire. There are academies and martial arts masters that are open to the outside world; the purpose is to absorb better elite talents and stabilize their dominant position. .


    The rewards of the competition are very high, especially the champion can get a soul bone that is as high as 50,000 years...


    "This reward is a bit low! Since it''s going to be done, let''s make it bigger and expand to the whole continent!" After learning the basic information, Monkey King directly changed the project.


    "Everything is up to you!" Ban Zhuna stood beside Sun Wukong with the appearance of a good girl, completely devoid of the queen''s aura, as if what you said was what you said.The jealous face of Tian who looked aside was depressed.


    "What does Master Wukong mean?" Sea Witch asked curiously.


    "This competition is open to the whole continent. All martial arts masters can participate. The highest reward can get a 100,000-year god-given martial arts ring and soul bone. With such a high reward, are you afraid that no one will participate? ?"


    "This...is it too exaggerated?" Banzhuna and the others were speechless when they heard it.


    Only Monkey King who dares to praise such Haikou at will.


    PS: Fourth more...

 1432 Chapter 137 are all grown up

    Monkey King''s casual order immediately shook the entire continent.


    A hundred thousand-year-old martial arts spirit bone, the temptation is not so big, a piece of ordinary spirit bone may have to make brothers turn against each other, let alone a hundred thousand-year martial arts spirit bone.


    At first, some people were not very interested in the competition held by Banzhu Na, but when they heard the prizes of victory, all of them were red with eyes, and they dared to come to Wuhun emperor one after another...


    Even the Star Alliance of the enemy country participated in this competition!


    Anyway, the Wuhun Empire has already released a word?Regardless of the international and hostile groups, anyone can participate. Although this may seem like a conspiracy, it is enough to take a risk for the incredible reward.


    In a restaurant, several beautiful women gathered around a table and discussed the news they had just received.


    A beautiful girl with a long scorpion whip drank the drink in her sip, and asked curiously: "What the hell does Banjuna want to do? The rewards of this competition are too rich, right? Open? If someone from the Star Alliance wins the championship, wouldn''t you train your opponent for yourself?"


    You can recognize from her faint corridor, this beautiful and lovely girl is actually gentle.


    Ning Yueyue and Zhu Zhuqing were sitting with soft left and right hands.


    After five years, the three little loli have obviously turned into beautiful girls, although their age still belongs to the category of loli.


    But the twelve-year-olds are already slim and charming, and they look like fifteen or sixteen-year-old girls.


    Of course, this is inseparable from the mentality they practiced. From this, it can be concluded how amazing their beauty is!Looking at the eyes of the young and old who kill them all around, it is enough to see how amazing their charm is.


    And among the three women, the most dazzling one belongs to Zhu Zhuqing. The beauty of the three women is comparable. However, there is one thing, that Gentle and Ning Yueyue are far behind, that is, Yue Huong. Yes, Yue Hungarian!


    Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s Moon Huns looks almost twice as soft as theirs. The so-called Tong Yan big breasts are really tailor-made for her. They are round and full and perfect. The hotness of that figure is really gentle. They have been compared.


    Usually when Qingrou and Ning Yueyue saw Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s pair of Da Yue Huong, their eyes were full of envy, because they knew that their teacher liked Yue Huong...


    At nearly twelve years old, should you look so exaggerated?


    In short, the first thing that Qingrou and Ning Yueyue do every day is to pinch Zhu Zhuqing, the big moon Hun Lori.


    It seems that most of the reason is that they are pinching bigger and bigger...


    "The focus is not on cultivating opponents, but on rewards..." Zhu Zhuqing looked serious. It seemed that the burden of the month before Hungarian was too great, so he lay on the table, and the two groups suddenly showed a thrilling arc. Seeing softly, they immediately curled their lips.


    "Reward?" a girl sitting opposite Zhu Zhuqing asked curiously.Although the beauty of this girl is inferior to that of the third daughter, it is not much different. If you practice the same mentality as them, you can definitely make more beautiful looks.


    Her name is Hu Liena, a very familiar name. In the original book, she is a direct disciple of Ban Zhu Na, but in this changed world, the two have nothing to do with each other, but Gentle and they met her during their experience and formed a team. Started the adventure together.


    Zhu Zhuqing continued: "Yes, it''s a reward! The one hundred thousand-year soul bone and the god bestowed martial arts ring, the initial reward is not like this, this is changed in the middle; and, do you think Sister Banzhuna can get it? , It is a god bestowed martial arts ring of one hundred thousand years, definitely one hundred thousand years! It is not the kind of god bestowed martial arts ring that has to be condensed through your own efforts!


    "What are you trying to say? Don''t sell it!" Ning Yueyue looked at Zhu Zhuqing dissatisfied.


    "Really stupid!" Zhu Zhuqing glanced at Ning Yueyue, and said excitedly: "This shows that someone must have made changes behind this matter, and if she can change her mind at will, she also rewarded her. Who can do it with such an exaggerated modification?"


    Ning Yueyue and Qingrou looked at each other, and immediately screamed excitedly: "Teacher?!"


    Suddenly, the eyes of Ning Yueyue and the three women looked at the horse Lei who was lying prone on the ground and napping, and asked in unison: "Lei, has the teacher left?"


    "It''s been almost ten days since I left the customs..." Lei lifted her eyelids and closed them again, of course.In order not to scare others, this voice rang in their soft minds.


    "Ah! Why didn''t you tell us after leaving the prison for so long?" Gentle and the others immediately rushed towards Chao Lei, and yanked at her soft hair.


    "The master said, when he left the customs, he didn''t even see the three of you, it''s really disappointing!" Lei said indifferently.


    "Ah!!" After the three of them heard the words, they all stood blankly on the spot like being struck by lightning.


    "Teacher...Isn''t it angry? So I haven''t notified us after leaving the customs for so long..." Ning Yueyue said worriedly.


    "It''s all hurt by gentleness. You said that staying at home was boring and dragged us out..." Zhu Zhuqing pointed directly at Gentleness.


    "Hello~~ You guys were also very happy at the time, okay? Don''t always blame me!" Gentle was suddenly upset.


    "Um...what are you doing? Talking to a horse?" Just when Gentle and the others started arguing, Hu Liena suddenly interrupted them: "Moreover, since your teacher is out of customs, go back and see him. Come on? Is it necessary to fight here?"


    "Yes! Go back to the teacher!" The soft eyes suddenly lit up: "He must be in the palace of the Wuhun Empire right now, right? Lei?"


    Lei nodded unchecked.


    "Yeah! Go! Go to the palace of the Wuhun Empire..." Gentle and the others immediately cheered.


    However, when Hu Liena heard this, she was a little dumbfounded. Go to the palace of the Wuhun Empire?Did she hear me right?The identity of her three companions is so awesome?


    Well, I have been adventurous with Qingrou and the others for a while, although she has seen from Qingrou''s methods that these three companions are definitely not simple, but she did not expect to have a relationship with the Wuhun Empire!


    What a character is Her Majesty the Queen of the Wuhun Empire, it is simply a legendary existence!Admirers of all women!Only the strength of the title of Wuluo, against the god of the four elements, shocked the mainland in that battle!


    Had it not been for the God of Five Elements to finally form an elemental array to resist Her Majesty the Queen and her daughter, I am afraid that the Star Alliance would be gone.


    It''s just that everyone respectfully calls Banzhuna the Queen. Very few people know her name, so when they gently said Banzhuna''s name, Hu Liena didn''t know who they were talking about.


    PS: Fifth more...

 1433 Chapter 138 You must seize the opportunity

    Seeing Gentle and the others ran out in a hurry, Hu Liena hesitated for a while, but still did not follow.


    They met their so-called teacher, and the place they were going to was the palace of the Wuhun Empire. This really puts a lot of pressure on Hu Liena.


    She herself thinks she shouldn''t follow.


    Only when Hu Liena was still thinking about her heart, Gentle, who had already left, appeared at the door again and recruited directly to Hu Liena: "Sister Nana, what are you doing in a daze? Hurry up! We are about to set off..."


    "Um... I don''t have to follow it? Or, I''ll wait for you here?" Hu Liena hesitated and said.


    "What are you waiting for! Let''s go, with us, we are a team, and we have to participate in the elite competition of the Martial Arts Academy!" Gentle urged.


    When listening to the elite competition at the Martial Arts Academy, Hu Liena''s eyes suddenly brightened. The reward for the champion was simply too attractive. She was not tempted and it was fake.


    A hundred thousand-year-old soul bone weapon, who doesn''t want it?


    Hu Liena also has great confidence in the strength of Gentle and them. As long as they participate, they will definitely be able to get a very good ranking. Not to mention a 100,000-year martial arts spirit bone, a ten thousand-year spirit bone should be no problem. Right?


    And for the legendary figure among women, Her Majesty the Queen of the Wuhun Empire, she is also extremely admired and yearned. If they really go to the palace, maybe they can still see the Queen''s style!


    At this moment, Hu Liena did not associate Gentle and the others with Ban Zhuna, only that they should be the children of the great ministers of the Wuhun Empire. After all, Ban Zhuna''s achievements were too brilliant, she did not dare to think about that. .


    Nowadays, Banjuna is different from the original, but has become the pride of women, a legendary character!There are countless admirers, and it can be said that they are the strongest known on the mainland today.


    As for Feng Lie Ma, no one knew of her existence. After all, she had never made a move after becoming a god.


    After hesitating for a moment, Hu Liena followed, she had to rely on these three teammates to participate in the martial arts academy competition.


    Following Qingrou and the others, they came to an empty corner. The first person Hu Liena saw Qingrou and the others climbed onto Lei''s back.


    In the past, Lei always followed them like pets. She had never seen Gentle and them ride Lei. Over time, Hu Liena had regarded Lei as a pet.


    "So this pet can still ride?" Hu Liena looked at Lei curiously.


    "Pet? Little devil, pay attention to your words!" Lei spoke in front of Hu Liena for the first time.


    "Yeah!!!~ It... Did it just speak?!!!" Hu Liena stepped back in shock, with a shocked expression on her face.As far as she knows, the martial beasts that can speak are generally more than one hundred thousand years old. Is this white horse that looks very handsome, is it a legendary martial beast over one hundred thousand years old?!!


    With the thoughts, Hu Liena shook her head quickly to shake off the thought. This is simply ridiculous, a martial beast more than 100,000 years old?What a joke, if this is a martial beast that is more than 100,000 years old, they will have no bones left.


    "Okay, don''t be surprised. Lei is not a pet. Lei is the teacher''s mount. It''s very powerful!" Gentle explained, while patted Lei''s back, and said in a coquettish tone: "Sister Lei, Hu Liena is Oh my friend, I should be able to ride you down right?"


    "Unqualified!" Replied softly, but Lei snorted unceremoniously.


    "Hey! Don''t give me any face? Be careful, I''ll go to the teacher to sue you!" Ning Yueyue immediately hummed.


    "You still have to think about how to make the master happy!" Lei said lightly.


    Gentle When they heard the words, the eggplants suddenly smashed like frost-wilted.It shouldn''t be so fun.


    "Um...or else, I should stop going, right?" Hu Liena said slightly embarrassed.I feel a little unhappy. Whoever is so despised would be unhappy, right?


    What is disqualification?Don''t you look down on people?Think I am rare!


    "It''s okay, even if you are not qualified to ride on my back, but it doesn''t matter if you take you..." Lei said, a gust of wind suddenly rose, enveloping Hu Liena, and then Lei took four hoofs and went straight Go away...


    Seeing the scene that was going backwards at such a rapid speed, Hu Liena''s eyes widened in shock. At this moment, he was...flying in the sky?!!


    Perhaps as a cultivator, her mental quality is tougher than that of ordinary people, or Hu Liena''s temperament is not comparable to ordinary people. It is the first time that she was taken to the clouds and soared. She was scared from the beginning but became more excited and excited. stand up.


    Only now did she finally understand why Lei said she was not qualified to ride before, such a powerful martial beast, her small 42-level soul sect was naturally not qualified.Even dragging and soaring in the clouds is the blessing of Gentle and them!


    "Sister Nana, Lei is the temper, don''t be angry! If we weren''t the teacher''s most beloved disciple, she wouldn''t let us ride it!" Looking softly at the back being carried by an inexplicable force Hu Liena who was flying explained aloud.


    "No... I... How dare I..." Hu Liena shook her head. She was telling the truth. She really didn''t dare. With Lei''s amazing speed, she didn''t even know how to drag her to fly together. , She already understood that this white horse was absolutely amazing!


    In this kind of extreme flight, she didn''t even feel any wind pressure!


    "Hehe, that''s good. In fact, Lei is very good..." With a soft smile, he said: "When I see the teacher later, be nice! Maybe if the teacher is happy, he will accept you as a disciple! At that time we were the same teachers and sisters!"


    "This... let the flow go..." Hu Liena smiled slightly, neither refused nor agreed.


    "Don''t be so indifferent, tell you, our teacher is the most, most, most, and most powerful in the world..." Ning Yueyue said countless most, and then stopped when she couldn''t catch her breath. "You are our good sister. We are taking care of you so much. This is the opportunity. You have to grasp it... You know, your most admired Her Majesty was trained by our teacher!"


    "What are you talking about?!!!" Hu Liena''s eyes widened in shock, looking at Ning Yueyue, she was really shocked. She admired Her Majesty the Queen, who was actually trained by their teacher?Did she hear me right?real or fake?


    When Ning Yueyue wanted to say something, Lei suddenly said, "It''s already here!"


    Just after the voice fell, she saw her figure flash, still appearing in a luxurious flower garden...

 1434 Chapter 139 Give You a Chance

    Looking at the Monkey King who was walking in the flower garden not far away, enjoying the massage of the good witch''s three people, they all had a look of joy. They all jumped off Lei''s back and ran towards Monkey King...


    "Teacher!!" The joyous voice just remembered that the three daughters had already threw Monkey King down under them.


    The three little loli nowadays are no longer the old little loli, but have become big loli. It¡¯s okay for one person, and the three daughters rushed over at the same time. Monkey King was obviously unable to resist, and was directly affected by the three sweet and sweet The body was overwhelmed.


    "I really grew up!" Monkey King was so squeezed by the three big loli, he was delighted at the same time, but also a little disappointed. Although Loli is good, the shelf life is too short!I grew up without knowing it.


    Afterwards, Monkey King patted everyone''s ass again, and after feeling a good touch, he hummed: "You guys still know that you came to me, I thought you all forgot about me. Yeah!"


    "How could it happen? If you forget, no one will forget the teacher!" He gently hugged Monkey King tightly, and smiled, with a flattering look.


    "That is, even if you forget your parents, you will never forget the teacher!" Ning Yueyue even more, in order to please Monkey King, even his parents betrayed.


    "Teacher, don''t be angry!" Zhu Zhuqing''s sweet and greasy voice made Sun Wukong tremble, and her big pair before Yue Huong had already squeezed Sun Wukong''s entire head in, as if acting like a baby The shaking, Monkey King only felt a refreshing soft touch on his face.


    He was not angry at first, but when he was dealt with by three big loli, he couldn''t find North when he looked for it.After enjoying the joy of reunion for a while, Monkey King raised his head and looked at Zhu Zhuqing''s bulging double front, with a serious expression on his face: "Sweet orange, you are a little overgrown! The full length of the meat is in Yuexiong. The ministry is on!"


    "That''s it, inconsistent!" Ning Yueyue muttered tastefully when she looked at the bulging exaggeration of Yu Sweet Orange.


    "I envy you!" Yu Tiancheng glanced at Ning Yueyue''s Yue Huong tribe, very proud of her own Da Yue Huong tribe, blushing, looking expectantly at Monkey King: "Then Does the teacher like it?"


    "Like...cough cough~~" Monkey King glanced at the stranger behind him, and immediately said seriously: "I''ll talk about this later, don''t you introduce your new friends?" Then, he got up and got up and tidyed up his clothes. , Looked at Hu Liena.


    "She is Hu Liena, a new disciple we specially found for the teacher! How about, is she pretty? Teacher, do you like it?" In order to please Sun Wukong not to be angry with them, Ning Yueyue unceremoniously sold Hu Liena. .


    "..." Hu Liena''s face turned slightly red and looked a little speechless.Even if you want to please your teacher, you don''t need to pull me in, right?


    "Hu Liena?" Sun Wukong looked at the slightly restrained girl in front of him with some surprise, and turned his head to look at Banzhuna who was aside. She should be Banzhuna''s closed disciple!It seems that too much has changed, even her fate has been changed.


    Afterwards, Monkey King smiled again, rubbed Ning Yueyue''s head, and said: "In order to please me, you don''t have to sell your good friend all at once? You are a pure pit teammate! "


    "Hehe~~" Ning Yueyue chuckled a little embarrassedly.


    "But at this age to reach level 42, the talent is not bad..." Monkey King looked at Hu Liena and asked, "Is there a teacher?"


    "Teacher? Are you talking about the teacher of Wuhun Academy?" Hu Liena said very politely. Just now she heard that this is the''teacher'' of Her Majesty the Queen?Although she didn''t see it at all now, it''s always good to be polite and respectful.


    "Are you a student of Wuhun Academy?" Ban Zhuna on the side looked at Hu Liena and asked lightly.Although she is now in clear clothes, the noble temperament that she can see in her gesture immediately made Hu Liena feel more pressure.


    This person looked like a person in a high position, and the queen''s domineering revealed inadvertently immediately made Hu Liena''s heart beat slightly: "A woman with such a temperament...Is it really her?!"


    "Yes...Yes!" Hu Liena suppressed the tension in her heart and said respectfully: "Thanks to the policy issued by Her Majesty Queen, regardless of the noble and common people, as long as they have talent, they can get subsidies to study in Wuhun Academy. I don''t have any. Starved to death on the street, so Her Majesty the Queen is my savior and the most respected person in my life..."


    "Ban Zhuna, it seems that you are very popular! This is not bad!" Monkey King looked at Ban Zhuna and smiled.


    "It''s... it''s okay..." After being praised by Monkey King, Banjuna suddenly turned red with joy.


    "Hey? You...you are?!" Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Hu Liena immediately widened her eyes and looked at Ban Zhuna in shock.


    "Sister Nana, you are so stupid! Don''t you understand now? Sister Banzhuna is your majesty the queen so much!" Ning Yueyue explained.


    "Female... Queen... Your Majesty?!" Hu Liena was astonished, and immediately knelt down in front of Ban Zhuna, and kowtowed: "Caomin Hu Liena, see Her Majesty the Queen, what was the rudeness before, and forget Haihan!"


    "There is no need to be so nervous. Since you are Gentle and their friends, you don''t need to pay such a big ceremony. Get up!" Ban Zhu Na waved her hand lightly, showing her queen''s demeanor.


    "Thank you..." Hu Liena was just a commoner at this time. She got up and stood up somewhat restrained. Although she didn''t dare to see Ban Zhuna again, her eyes were full of excitement. She didn''t expect that she could see it so easily. To her, her majesty the queen who admired her.


    Standing in front of so many big people like this, Hu Liena suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, and was afraid that there would be any impoliteness in his actions, so he froze there and did not dare to move.


    Hu Liena at this time is already an orphan without a father and mother. Without the acceptance of Ban Zhu Na in the original book, she is naturally unrelated and without cause. If it were not for Ban Zhu Na¡¯s policy, she would have starved to death on the street. There will inevitably be a sense of inferiority in her heart. Suddenly facing Her Majesty the Queen, she seemed so nervous and cleared.


    "Don''t be nervous, since they all recommend you to be my disciple, then I will give you a chance. After seven days, there will be a martial arts competition across the continent. There are competitions between the academy and the martial arts. In the competition between a martial artist and a martial artist, you are a student of the Wuhun Academy, so take the first place in the competition of the elite academy! As long as you get the first place, I will accept you as a disciple!" Sun Wukong Looking at Hu Liena, said.


    PS: There is one more later...

 1435 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Chapters

    "Number...first?" Hu Liena suddenly smiled bitterly. Although she is very confident of her talent, she has not been so confident since meeting the evil spirits of Qingrou and the others, because in front of the three gentlemen, No matter what, she was beaten by all kinds of hangs.


    Moreover, this is a race to the whole continent. Even the rival Star Alliance might participate, because the rewards are so rich that no one can bear such temptations.


    "What? No confidence?" Monkey King looked at Hu Liena and smiled.


    "Yes!!" Being so excited by Monkey King, Hu Liena blurted out immediately.Whether you can do it or not, since there is such an opportunity, even if you are desperate to fight for it.Didn''t you see that Her Majesty the Queen, who was so respected in the eyes of countless people and full of legendary colors, stood behind him with an obedient look?This is enough to explain how incredible this person''s identity is.


    "Just have it!" Sun Wukong nodded: "Your talent is already very good. However, in the past five years, some conditions have made it difficult for the martial artists to practice breakthroughs, and there is no good teacher to guide, otherwise , Your talent is enough to advance to the Soul King."


    After being praised by Monkey King, Hu Liena''s complexion was a little red, and her heart was quite happy. No matter who it was, being praised by such a strong man could hardly hide her excitement.


    "Next, it''s time to check the three of you..." Monkey King turned and looked at Qingrou and the others: "Let me see if you are lazy during my retreat!"


    "How could it be possible! But at each level, we have cultivated to the peak state before breaking through to the next level!" Gentle said immediately, vowing.


    "That''s good..." Sun Wukong nodded and said: "Yueyue majoring in auxiliary, you don''t need it, Gentle, Sweet Orange, you two try your best and let me see how I progress!"


    "No problem!" Upon hearing that Monkey King was going to test them, Gentle and Yu Tiancheng nodded in excitement. Each of them wanted to perform well in front of Monkey King and was praised by Monkey King.


    As the two girls were about to start their work, Tian jealousy immediately stepped forward and said respectfully to Monkey King: "Um, dad, let them go to another place to compare! This is my mom and I cut it out. The garden!"


    "They said don''t call me father, they called me old!" Monkey King immediately rolled his eyes at Tian''s jealous face: "Brother Scream, come and listen!"


    Tian''s jealous eyelids were obviously trembling, he glanced at Monkey King and said contemptuously: "I am not as unethical as my father!"


    "Girls in the rebellious period can''t afford to hurt them!" Monkey King gave Tian a jealous look, and said, "Don''t worry, I will not hurt the plants here!"


    With that, Sun Wukong tapped his feet, and an invisible energy wave spread out instantly, fleetingly.


    This seems to be nothing unusual. In fact, everything here is protected by an inexplicable force, even if it is a god-level powerful attack, don''t want to hurt the vegetation here.


    "That person is your teacher''s daughter? Doesn''t it look like it?" Hu Liena tugged at Ning Yueyue beside her, and asked quietly.


    "The teacher is a god, what''s weird about looking so young?" Ning Yueyue returned.


    "God?" After hearing this, Hu Liena looked shocked: "I haven''t heard of the existence of another god in the Wuhun Empire? If there is, wouldn''t the Star Dou Alliance be defeated long ago?"


    "What do you know, the teacher won''t care about this kind of meddling!" Ning Yueyue curled her lips, as if you didn''t give up: "The reason why Sister Banzhuna wants to unify the mainland is only given to her by the teacher. It''s just a test!"


    "You... can you still exaggerate a little bit?" Hu Liena looked at Ning Yueyue, her eyes widened in shock. The legendary Her Majesty the Queen, everything she did turned out to be a test for the man in front of her?Can this be believed?


    "But! Does this scare you?" Ning Yueyue said with a disdain, pointing to a beautiful woman behind Sun Wukong, and whispered: "Did you see it? That, that is the guardian of the Wuhun Empire God, that million-year-old martial beast, Streaming Swift, used to be a pet given to me by my teacher... But then I followed my sister Banzhuna and didn¡¯t recognize me as the owner. Hey! This white-eyed wolf, there is The strength abandoned me..."


    "Really?! Don''t think I haven''t read a book, you can lie to me!" Hu Liena''s eyes widened, almost exclaiming.The patron saint of Wuhun Empire is actually just a pet given to her by her teacher?Who are you lie to?


    Obviously, the whispers of Ning Yueyue and Hu Liena had been heard by Swift. She glanced at her, shook her head, and ignored them.Anyway, Yueyue was only a child, so let her pretend to be forced in front of her good friend.


    Shocked by the pressure, Hu Liena asked curiously: "Then what is the relationship between your teacher and Her Majesty the Queen?"


    "Daughters are so old, what do you mean?" Ning Yueyue gave her a white look.


    "No...no? She is the legendary Valkyrie? Her Majesty''s daughter, Tian jealous?!" Hu Liena looked at Tian jealous with shock.


    OMG!It''s okay if you don''t ask, it turns out that the only man in this game is so awesome!Her Majesty¡¯s man, the father of the Valkyrie, the master of the patron saint of the Wuhun Empire, oh my mother, can this person hang a little more?


    Such existence, actually want to accept her as a disciple?


    At this moment, Hu Liena was really excited: "This is the opportunity, even if I desperately die, he must definitely complete his test of me..."


    Hu Liena had just made up her mind at this moment, her excitement hadn''t calmed down yet, she was stunned by the scene before her eyes, her small mouth grew so big that she could almost lay an egg: "Isn''t it?! Am I here? Dreaming?"


    The reason why she was so shocked and gaffe was because of what she saw?She unexpectedly saw her two former companions release seven martial rings at the same time, seven martial rings!What does this mean? This means that both of them are already at the Soul Saint level!


    Soul saint!Twelve-year-old soul saint?Who will tell me this is fake!


    And this is not the point. The point is that their seven martial arts are all red martial arts. What does the red martial arts represent?Each martial arts ring representing the two of them is actually a one hundred thousand years old martial arts ring?


    How is this possible?!!This is crazy!In the world, there are such evildoers unexpectedly?Isn''t their strength only level 49?Isn''t Wuhuan the best Wuhuan?What is the situation now?!!..

 1436 Chapter 141 Competition

    In the past, Gentle and the others did not exert their full strength in front of Hu Liena. They practiced the mental method taught by Monkey King. After reaching a certain level, even the color of the martial arts ring can be changed on their own. Therefore, Hu Liena is not the same from beginning to end. Clear and gentle their true strength.


    Now that I saw this shocking scene, I was naturally shocked.


    And because of the mentality, even if Ning Yueyue and the others were not a one-hundred-thousand-year-old Wuhuan, they could use the power of the mentality to raise the martial arts they absorbed to a one-hundred-year-old Wuhuan.


    You know, that mental method can absorb the vitality of heaven and earth, and they only need to input the absorbed vitality into the Wuhuan to increase the age level of the Wuhuan.There is no doubt that this mental method created by Monkey King was originally an omnipotent existence against the sky.


    "Oh! Don''t make a fuss! We didn''t do our best before... I''m sorry to keep hiding from you..." Ning Yueyue immediately apologized very sincerely when she saw Hu Liena''s surprised expression. After all, Hu Liena is already their best friend. Up.


    "I...you..." Hu Liena didn''t know what to say at this moment, and the confidence that had just risen was suddenly shocked.


    "If you have anything else to hide from me, let me tell you all! For the time being I can stand it..." Hu Liena said helplessly.


    "Looking slowly, I can''t tell for a while..." Ning Yueyue spread her hands and looked at the court: "Now I''m watching the show first. It''s been a long time since I saw Gentle and Sweet Orange compare!"


    When Hu Liena heard the words, she also looked at the court seriously...


    The softness of the spirit possessed by the spirit and the jade orange, the hair color has already turned red, which is caused by the influence of Monkey King''s divine power.


    A cat-eared girl and a rabbit-eared girl are all so beautiful, their gentle temperament looks like a goddess descending to the earth, while the sweet orange temperament is like a witch, full of temptation, especially with a long red hair and The hot body is even more attractive.


    Moreover, the two women possessed by the spirit of martial arts are taller and plump than usual, and it seems that they have transformed from a big loli into a beautiful sister.


    The rhythmic martial ring makes them exude an extremely fierce aura, which turns into a ripple-like wind, rippling towards their feet...


    Immortal Bone Rabbit and Nine Lives Tmall are the martial souls developed by Monkey King for the upgrade of Gentle and Jade Sweet Orange. The effects of the two of them are the same. For each martial link, the strength of the increase will be increased to 100%.


    That is, the first martial ring gives them twice the strength, the second martial ring is three times the strength, and the third martial ring is four times the strength...


    When replaced by ordinary people, with such an increase in strength, the body will definitely not be able to withstand the surge in strength and collapse. However, after practicing the mental method taught by Monkey King, each of them has strengthened their physical bodies to their strongest state at this stage. Therefore, the increase in strength will not bring them the slightest negative impact.


    The strength of the seven martial arts is eight times that of the increase. At this moment, the strength of the two women has far surpassed the general title of Wuluo!


    "Sister Gentle, if you lose, shouldn''t this big sister''s position be replaced by me?" Yu Tiancheng looked at Gentle, giggling, her fiery figure and soft face, she smiled. It can be described as unlimited.


    "Want to be a big sister? Dreaming!" Gentle groaned slightly, her figure turned into an afterimage and launched an attack instantly.


    And Jade Orange was almost at the same time...


    The two of them didn''t use spirit abilities, and only fought with their bodies, turning into afterimages from time to time. The collision of the figures made Hu Liena''s eyes widened in shock!


    Is this combat power too sturdy from time to time?If it''s her, I''m afraid I will lose in one move, right?Is this really a twelve-year-old girl?


    The crashing sound of''bang bang bang'' is endless, shaking the wind everywhere, the flowers and trees around are swaying, but in the center of this violent, even a leaf is not shaken down, because everything here, They are all guarded by an inexplicable force, no matter how huge the impact is, they can''t destroy a bit here.


    "Is this my father''s disciple? It''s really amazing!" Tian Jealousy looked at the interlaced and confrontational figure in the field, unavoidably a little surprised.


    However, at this time, she also received the true biography of Monkey King, so she didn''t seem too shocked. What they can do, they will be able to do the same for themselves in the future.


    The two women come and go, confronting each other constantly, the speed is amazing, and the strength is also strong. For a while, no one can do anything.


    The two women obviously discovered this too, and used their soul abilities one after another!


    At almost the same time, the martial arts of the two women lit up at the same time.


    Jade Orange''s first martial arts ring absorbs the martial arts ring of the Dark Demon God Tiger, so her first spirit ability is an extremely powerful attacking spirit ability-the dark magic fist.


    I saw the dark surging, rapidly condensing on her fists, forming two tiger heads condensed by dark energy, the momentum is compelling, powerful and domineering!


    And the gentle martial arts ring was formed by herself, so it was the same as in the original book, no change, the first spirit ability-waist bow!This is a close-in Jiu-Jitsu move, facing the Jade Orange who displayed the first spirit ability a little bit.


    The second spirit ability-charm!The eyes radiate a tempting pink light, which makes people dizzy.


    But after practicing the mental method taught by Monkey King, Jade Orange and the others are already immune to all abnormal states. Therefore, these gentle two soul skills naturally have no effect on Jade Orange.


    Therefore, Qingrou directly displayed her third spirit ability, and it is also a spirit ability that can be called a divine ability-teleport!Within 10,000 meters, let her teleport infinitely!


    This move is extremely abnormal. In the original work, it was within a hundred meters. However, because of Monkey King''s relationship, this spirit ability was strengthened, and it was directly strengthened by a hundred times.And there is no limit on the number of times, unlimited teleport!Until the soul power is exhausted.But how amazing is his recovery ability after practicing the mental method taught by Monkey King?As long as the ultimate move is not abused, there will be no exhaustion of soul power at all.


    Jade Orange was almost instantaneous, and her figure flashed, and the big dark magic fist covering two tiger heads lightly bombarded it!


    However, his gentle figure flashed, and while avoiding it in an instant, he instantly appeared behind Yu Tiancheng, the first martial arts ring lighted up, and the waist bow was activated!


    It''s just that her legs were clamped, and Yu Tiancheng was immediately entangled firmly, but at the moment when she was entwined with Yu Tiancheng, her brows wrinkled softly, and her legs suddenly pressed hard, and Yu Tiancheng''s neck was actually It was broken by life, turned into a light spot and dissipated...


    (There is one more later. Explain the update problem, work in the morning, update in the afternoon.)..

 1437 Chapter 142 Recruiting Teammates

    "I knew it was a clone!" He whispered softly, suddenly turned around, and kicked out behind him!


    There was nothing behind her, but she suddenly heard the sound of''touching'', and Yu Tiancheng''s figure appeared in the distortion of the atmosphere.


    I saw her holding her right fist, banging against her soft right foot!


    Yu Tiancheng drew back, looked softly, and curled his lips: "Sure enough, the six senses are sensitive. It''s hard to sneak attack..."


    At this moment, the first, third, and fifth martial arts of the jade orange are already lit.


    Her third martial arts ring absorbed the 70,000-year chameleon martial arts ring. After Monkey Wukong''s promotion, it was naturally a hundred thousand-year martial arts ring, but the spirit ability she brought to her was invisibility!


    Hide your body shape, change to someone else, don¡¯t even want to discover her existence with any insight skills. However, Gentle, they are practicing the same mental method, so the powerful stealth skills of Jade Orange cannot Avoid gentle divine detection.


    The fifth spirit ability-the clone, you can separate the clone with 100% of its strength to fight together!But there is a disadvantage, that is, a fatal injury will dissipate immediately.Gentle knew this clearly, so he decisively took the cruel hand, otherwise this clone would be a big trouble, except for fatal injuries, no matter the multiple injuries, she could not restrict her movement.


    "Okay, let''s stop here!" Monkey King clapped his hands and stopped the two from continuing to compete. He just wanted to see the results of their cultivation in the past few years. Now that he knows, there is no need to compare. Going down, after all, the strength of the two women is equal, and it is really necessary to tell the winner, and it will not be possible for a while.


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, Qingrou didn''t have the slightest objection to Yu Tiancheng, and immediately put away the martial arts, ran to Sun Wukong, looking at him expectantly: "How about it, teacher, we are not lazy?"


    "It''s okay!" Monkey King nodded.


    "Then can we go to participate in this martial arts competition?" Gentle looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Do you want to participate too?" Monkey King looked at them with some surprises. With their current strength, didn''t they bully others.


    "Yes, yes! This is a competition in the whole continent! There must be a lot of talented people, right? You can''t miss it!" Ning Yueyue immediately ran over to help.


    "If you want to participate, please participate. This is a good opportunity to increase your actual combat experience!" Monkey King nodded and agreed.


    "Yeah! I know that the teacher is the best!" The three gentle girls immediately cheered and hugged Monkey King, dragging their still developing breasts on Monkey King...


    "If these little girls are all participating, wouldn''t the champion be without suspense? Even if it is the ninety-nine title of Wuluo, it may not necessarily win them!" Tian said with jealousy.


    This is not an exaggeration at all. You must know that when Banjuna was just titled Wuluo, she was able to single out the four gods alone, and her combat effectiveness was visible.


    And Qingrou, they are practicing the same mind with her, this ability to leapfrog challenges is naturally not bad at all.


    Hearing what Tian Jieyan said, Hu Liena on the side was really frightened, didn''t he?Even the rank ninety-nine title Wu Luo couldn''t take them?Do you want to be so perverted?But from what she saw with her own eyes just now, she knew that Tian Jealousy was telling the truth. Gentle and the three of them were all heaven-defying evildoers.


    Moreover, this kind of evildoer is not limited to the three of them. Jealousy is the real evildoer this day!In twenty-eight years, she has broken through to become a god, who else is more evil than her?


    I just don''t know, what kind of perverted character is the person who cultivated such a monster?Hu Liena thought, but secretly glanced at Sun Wukong. Now, she is more curious and respectful of Sun Wukong, and at the same time, her determination to become his disciple is stronger.


    Hu Liena knew that with her own strength, it was almost impossible to win the championship, but Monkey King did not say whether it was the champion of the team competition or the champion of the individual competition!


    Thinking of this, Hu Liena secretly looked at Qingrou and the others. As long as these three sisters are there, it shouldn''t be difficult to win a team championship, right?


    "It''s too early, let''s have a meal together!" Monkey King looked at the sky and said.


    "Eating!" Gentle and the others heard the words, their eyes brightened in an instant, and they were full of excitement: "What are you waiting for, hurry up! I haven''t eaten the food provided by the teacher for a long time! Otherwise, people''s appetite will be better, and it will be the same. It can grow into a big moon hungarian preserved like a sweet orange!"


    In the following time, Hu Liena once again enjoyed the treatment that mortals could not enjoy. The delicious food instantly captured her body and mind, and the heart of wanting to be a disciple of Monkey King became more surging!


    The next day, Monkey King had already picked up with Xiao Yin and the others, and wandered in the imperial capital of the Wuhun Empire together...


    On the street, Gentle and the others saw a lot of shouts and notices from teammates, and it was very lively.


    Because the martial arts competition across the continent is coming, these people naturally want to find some strong teammates to compete.


    "This is really fun!" With a soft smile, he turned and looked at the sky jealously: "Sister Renxue, at least five people are required for team competition, right?"


    "En!" Tian jealousy nodded.


    "Let''s go! Let''s recruit people too!" Gentle immediately yelled to Yu Tiancheng and the others, and ran towards the Wuhun Hall not far away...


    "Wukong?" Xiao Rou looked at Monkey King.


    "It''s okay, let them toss on their own, let''s continue shopping..." Monkey King said, bringing a group of beautiful girls to go shopping and wander...


    Besides, Gentle and the others, they came to the Wuhun Hall and threw a small sign directly to the steward. Regardless of the steward, they immediately brought a piece of delicate brocade for Gentle...


    Gently picked up the brush and wrote a beautiful text on it!When I look at this handwriting, I know that tutoring is very good.


    "Go! Go to the door of this notice!" Gently glanced at his handwriting, nodded with satisfaction, and handed the brocade to the steward.


    The person in charge of the matter naturally learned from the token that these aunts were members of the Martial Spirit Empire imperial family, and did not dare to neglect, but looked at the information on it, and was silent for a while.


    "Why, there is a problem?" He glanced softly at the steward.


    "No...no problem...I will post it at the door of Wuhun Hall..." The steward hurried to the door...


    As soon as this notice came out, it obviously attracted countless martial artists onlookers. However, seeing the contents inside, most of them were speechless, shaking their heads and leaving...


    Because this notice of recruiting teammates is simply too weird, and the big words "recruiting teammates" are nothing, but the strange note is the following note: under twenty years old, unlimited strength, but must be a beauty!


    In other words, are you recruiting teammates or a wife?..

 1438 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Three

    During this period of time, the imperial capital was the most lively period, and martial artists from all over the mainland have been here one after another. It can be said that if you throw a stone, you can also smash a martial artist with a high level.


    However, even so, the notice that was posted by Qingrou was no one cares about, because everyone who saw the notice shook their heads and walked away.


    This is simply too lack of technical content, as can be seen from the content, the person who recruited the players is definitely not a reliable person.


    There are a lot of pedestrians coming and going, Gentle and they are not in a hurry. After the notice is finished, they immediately ran out to meet Monkey King and went shopping...


    In the afternoon, Sun Wukong and his group came to the door of the Wuhun Temple under the gentle and gentle leadership. They looked at the notices attached to them, and they were speechless, and Xiao Bai grinned unceremoniously: " This style really resembles the master, and he deserves to be his personal disciple!"


    "Ah!! She... who is she?!!!..." Suddenly, an old man saw Banzhuna and others from the inner room, his expression changed greatly, and hurried out, he was about to give Banzhu Na knelt and saluted.


    As an elder in the Wuhun Hall of the Imperial Capital, he naturally knew Ban Zhuna, Tian Jieyan and others. When he saw Her Majesty the Queen, Her Royal Highness the Princess, and the National Guardian teacher all appeared at the door, this shock was not a trivial one, so he just kneeled Up.


    "Stop the ceremony, there are many people here, we don''t want to reveal our identity!" Swift immediately stopped.The elder who had just bent down immediately froze, hurriedly got up, and respectfully saluted: "Yes, yes... Please move to the hall..."


    Sun Wukong raised his leg and stepped into the door, but unexpectedly the elder''s expression became cold, and he immediately stepped in front of Sun Wukong. As a soul martial artist, his momentum faintly exploded, and he shouted, "Bold! How dare you first... "


    "Shut up!" Before the elder had finished speaking, Tian Jealousy had already coldly shouted: "He is my father, get out of here!"


    "Ah?!!!" The elder was obviously frightened and almost didn''t fall to the ground. The princess''s father, isn''t that the Queen''s husband?My feet were soft and almost kneeled...


    Fortunately, Monkey King shot faster than him, and supported him with an invisible force, which didn''t scare him to his knees.If he kneels like this, I''m afraid everyone in the city will know that Her Majesty is here, and troubles will continue at that time, and they will be ruined when they wander around.


    "Those who don''t know are not guilty." Monkey King said lightly, stepped into the gate of Wuhun Hall again, and walked in.


    Ban Zhu Na and others immediately followed...


    When the elder saw that Monkey King and others had walked in, he breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.Banzhuna has a daughter who is talented against the sky. Everyone knows that she has broken through to become a god in the twenty-eight years. This is a shocking move by no one before and no one in the future. It is hard not to be known. But the queen No one knew who the Majesty¡¯s husband was. He did not expect that he was so lucky today to see this mysterious man of the Queen¡¯s divergent opinions.


    Moreover, the four sisters who had been so close to Her Majesty the Queen before, also scared him very much. Fortunately, they did not neglect them before, otherwise it would be hard to escape bad luck.


    The elder''s thoughts turned sharply, and he immediately followed closely, led Monkey King and others to a VIP reception room, carefully stood aside, and waited for instructions.Sun Wukong refused to recruit the maid to wait.


    Ban Zhuna didn''t speak, but softly took the lead: "How about the''recruiting teammates'' notice I asked you to post, is anyone coming to sign up?"


    The elder replied respectfully: "No..."


    "not even one?"


    "No one!" The elder replied, his face a little helpless.(As far as the paragraph you wrote, even if a beautiful woman sees it, people don''t dare to come! Don''t let people think of you as a pervert and pervert!)


    Of course, he didn''t dare to say this sentence.


    "Let me just say, there is a problem with this notice, you still don''t believe it, you should let me write it!" Ning Yueyue said softly while looking at it softly.


    "But! That''s someone else''s ignorance, I can''t even understand the meaning of my words, hey, life is so lonely as snow! No one can understand my realm!" He shook his head softly and sighed.


    "It''s still realm, can you not learn from the teacher?" Ning Yueyue couldn''t help but complain.


    Just as a few people were talking, two women appeared at the door of the Wuhun Hall, a young girl with a graceful appearance, a slender figure and a pretty face, she was a rare beauty.


    As for the other one, she was even more outstanding. She looked like she was only in her twenties, but she had a sense of grace and luxury. She was generous and decent, with a variety of manners, like a noble lady who was deeply etiquette.


    And her eyes are even more outstanding, as if they have seen everything in the world, they shouldn''t be the eyes of a young woman in her twenties.


    A long silver palace dress looks so fit on her body. In terms of her temperament, she can be compared with Banjuna who is the queen.


    The woman looked at the most conspicuous notice on the notice board next to the door, but a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "Interesting! Interesting!"


    "Miss, why is this interesting? I don''t know who wrote such unqualified enlightenment. At first glance, it is that kind of nasty son, let''s go, there is nothing good about it!" The girl beside her muttered Mouth, suggested.


    Listening to her address to the woman, she turned out to be just a maid waiting by her side, which shows that the identity of this woman must not be simple.


    "No, you are wrong!" The woman smiled slightly, and said: "Although this notice looks simple and crude, it actually has a mystery..."


    "Another mystery? Why didn''t I see it?" The girl said with a curious look.


    "Don''t you think this is very interesting?" The woman in the silver palace explained: "As mentioned above, under twenty years old, the strength is not limited, which means that the person who wrote this notice is still not Really confident!"


    "How can you see it? If it''s a straw bag?" the girl asked curiously.


    "It is possible to post this notice in the most prominent position on the special notice board of the Wuhun Hall, do you think the owner who wrote this notice will be a idiot?" the palace woman asked.


    "It seems that there is some truth..." The maid nodded, but immediately said anxiously: "Miss, you are not interested anymore? Don''t! Look at the following paragraph, this person is not a disciple. The son is a big pervert, even if the strength is good, we must not go!"


    "No, you''re wrong again!" The palace-dressed woman smiled slightly: "Look at this dignified handwriting, a delicate and elegant person, definitely not by a man, presumably, it was written by an extremely outstanding woman..."


    (Today was working for a day and I was too tired, so there was only one change.)..

 1439 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Four

    "Written by the woman?" The maid seemed speechless after listening to her own lady''s words, but this was from her own lady''s mouth, and she had to believe that she was very clear about her own lady''s ability.


    "As a woman, I wrote such a misunderstanding..." It was the maid shook her head, saying that she couldn''t understand it.


    "Probably just want to find a team member to fill up the number? After all, if you want to participate in a team competition, you need at least five talents to participate." The palace girl guessed.


    "Is it just looking for someone who has enough? Really confident of my own strength!" The maid muttered again.


    "Alright! Actually, I also want to participate in this competition! After all, such a good reward is really tempting, and I heard that the rewards of martial arts can be absorbed perfectly and smoothly. I am really interested. , Maybe this is an opportunity..." the palace girl said with bright eyes.


    "Miss, have you really made up your mind?" The pretty maid was obviously also a little moved. Her own lady is obviously so good, but she has never been able to cultivate, this is an eternal pain in her heart.


    Although there has been no performance, it does not represent the desire in her heart, otherwise she would not be attracted by this notice at a glance.


    "Make up your mind, but you must first see your teammates before you can make this decision. Let''s go and see!" The palace-dressed woman smiled slightly and stepped into the Wuhun Palace.


    "Miss, I don''t know what can I do for help?" Seeing that the two women in palace costumes are dressed up and decently, the person receiving them dare not neglect, but as the people of Wuhun Palace, naturally they will not bow to their knees.


    "Seeing the notice outside, I heard that I was hiring people, so I just came in and have a look..." The palace-dressed woman smiled and said politely.


    "Is someone really coming?" After hearing this, the Wuhundian employee whispered, looking at the woman in front of him, she was more than a beautiful woman!She is simply a big beauty!


    But the person who posted the notice was the elder himself. Obviously, the identity of the owner of the notice is by no means simple. The introduction of the group of people into the VIP reception room before illustrates this point even more, the Wuhun Hall. The staff also didn''t dare to neglect: "Please wait a moment, I''m going to spread the word!"


    Coming to the door of the VIP reception room in a hurry, this staff member was surprised to see that their elder was standing at the door and waiting respectfully. This shock was not trivial. It could make the elders in the Wuhun Hall of the Imperial Capital wait at the door. , There are only three people in the entire Wuhun Empire, one is Her Majesty the Queen, the other is Her Royal Highness, and the third is the God of War (GuoGuo Shi)!


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing his deputy hurried over, the elder asked first.


    "Elder Li, the notice you posted earlier, now two people are here..."


    "Is anyone here?" The old man named Elder Li was a little surprised, and asked, "How is he?"


    "In terms of appearance, it meets the standards, and it''s pretty nothing to say!"


    Elder Li nodded and turned around to knock on the door, but saw the door clicked and opened first, and a gentle figure immediately appeared at the door, his face was full of interest: "Finally someone who knows the goods, let''s go, and see go with¡­"


    "Teacher, you come and have a look with us too!" Ning Yueyue grabbed Monkey King by the arm and said earnestly.


    "It''s you recruiting teammates, I''m going to join in some fun."


    "Beauty! Teacher, don''t you want to go and see?" Ning Yueyue tempted.


    "Ahem~~Okay! I''m idle and I''m idle, then I''ll go with you!" Monkey King stood up, was pulled by Ning Yueyue and Yu Sweet Orange, and went out. ¡­


    Hu Liena at the back looked helpless. In other words, are you not a teacher-student relationship?Why do you look like a lover?


    As for Ban Zhu Na and the others, they didn''t follow it out, because their identities were too sensitive. If they were recognized in this martial arts palace, it would be a big trouble.


    Xiaoyin and the others hadn''t seen Ban Zhuna for a long time, so they naturally chatted with her and didn''t follow her.


    Well, in fact, Sun Wukong went out with Qingrou and the others. The biggest reason was because he couldn''t talk. A group of girls talked about the topic of his daughter''s house, so he could only sit there.


    When he came to the hall, Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up when he saw the two women, especially the one in front, who was generous and decent and aristocratic, and even clicked a hundred likes.


    "Is it you two who want to be in our team?" After seeing the two of them, Gentle looked up and down, nodded, and was satisfied: "They look pretty good. Let me talk about why I want to join our team. I didn''t say For this reason, even if you are beautiful, I won''t accept it!"


    The woman in the palace dress was surprised when she saw Gentle and them coming out, the shock in her eyes flashed away, and she was surprised by Gentle''s beauty as well as the beauty, showing Gentle''s beauty It''s amazing.


    "Don''t you just want to find a teammate to recharge? Can''t I?" The palace girl smiled slightly and said.


    "Huh? Someone really sees what I mean?" Gentle immediately looked at the palace-dressed woman in front of her in surprise. This temperament is comparable to that of Ban Zhu Na''s sister.


    The girl in the palace costume smiled slightly, and softly listened to what she had explained to the maid beside her, and said softly: "What I said is right!"


    "That''s right! My confidant! How about, join our team!" Gentle immediately grabbed the hand of the palace-dressed woman and said: "My name is Gentle, Gentle Dance."


    "Tang Yuehua...you just call me Yuehua..." The palace-dressed woman smiled slightly.


    "The surname is Tang? Are you from the Haotian School?" Yu Tiancheng asked curiously.


    "Yes!" Tang Yuehua did not hide it, nodded.


    "The Clear Sky School is the largest sect in the mainland, you who don''t even have soul power, are you really a member of the Clear Sky School?" Ning Yueyue looked at Tang Yuehua suspiciously.


    Tang Yuehua was not angry either, she looked at Ning Yueyue and smiled slightly: "Why, didn''t you say in the notice that no matter how strong you are, as long as you are a beautiful woman, am I not a beautiful woman?"


    "I''m just curious to say, don''t use words to irritate me, what we have said will naturally count, even if you don''t have soul power, just follow us, still pretend to take you to fly, and win the first place! "Ning Yueyue said with her arms akimbo, very proud.


    "Girl, talk to a lady!" Monkey King immediately rubbed Ning Yueyue''s face.


    "Isn''t this all taught by the teacher?" Ning Yueyue looked aggrieved.


    "..." Monkey King said speechless for a while.


    (Three shifts today, this is the first shift.)..

 1440 Chapter 145: Opportunity or Trap

    (The previous changes were made slightly. Tang Yuehua has no soul power and no level. You can revisit what you saw before.)


    The so-called near Zhu is red, near ink is black. Her little loli is influenced by Monkey King and has some of his habits. Monkey King said that he was helpless.


    However, when she saw Tang Yuehua in front of her, her eyes lit up. This was an expert in etiquette, and she could just ask her to teach them gently.While training your character, you can be more ladylike.


    Tang Yuehua is known to Monkey King. She is the protagonist of this world, Tang Si''s aunt. Although she has no talent for cultivation, she teaches court etiquette full-time for high-ranking officials and nobles. She is also very noble.


    Saying that he has no talent for cultivation, Monkey King looked at Tang Yuehua and just smiled. This woman has a special physique. However, the blockage of her meridians slowed down her cultivation speed. If this problem is solved, she will become more and more. A genius of cultivation.


    Seeing that both Qingrou and Tang Yuehua had introduced themselves, Ning Yueyue and the others had naturally introduced themselves one after another, and the group of people could be considered to know each other.


    Tang Yuehua seemed very satisfied with this, but looked at Sun Wukong a little curious: "Then this son?" Among the few people present, only Sun Wukong did not introduce himself.


    "He is our teacher, not our team!" Gentle judging.


    "Your teacher?" Tang Yuehua was surprised. Looking at Qingrou and the others, they are not simple, but unexpectedly, their teacher is so young, should he be about the same age?Are disciples taught by such people really reliable?For no reason, Tang Yuehua couldn''t help being shaken.


    It''s not that she judges people by appearance, but that Monkey King looks too young, about the same age as her. Apart from being somewhat handsome, he looks mediocre, and really doesn''t see anything special.


    Sun Wukong naturally saw what Tang Yuehua was thinking, looked at her, and asked faintly: "How is Tang Chen now? Is he dead?"


    When Tang Yuehua heard this, Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly, but she was a person with an exquisite heart. From Monkey King''s words, she heard a lot of information. Monkey King''s plain tone seemed to be saying the name of a small person. , But attracted her attention, so there was no on the spot: "Do you know my grandfather?"


    "Twenty years ago, did you have a fate?" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Twenty years ago?" Tang Yuehua heard this, and suddenly raised a respect. This person looks so young, but he is so old?Just this means of maintenance, the strength is bound to be extraordinary!Tang Yuehua was also relieved of Sun Wukong''s rudeness just now. It is natural that her younger generation can''t say anything about the arguments of her seniors.


    Sun Wukong naturally understood what Tang Yuehua was thinking, and he was speechless. This girl actually saw him as an old man. She was a little upset in her heart, but she didn''t bother to talk about it. This kind of thing got darker and darker, despite the age of God. Just a set of numbers.


    "Grandpa''s body is still healthy, this time the Wuhun Empire held the martial arts competition across the continent, my grandpa should also be there!" Hearing the words of Monkey King, Tang Yuehua respected him a lot when facing Monkey King.


    "That old guy hasn''t even died yet, the Qiandao Liu of Wuhun Palace has died!" Monkey King said lightly.


    When Tang Yuehua heard this, her face was obviously twitching, and she finally became a little angry in her heart. Although I don''t know what your relationship is with my grandfather, you don''t need to curse my grandfather to die in front of me, right?


    Sun Wukong ignored Tang Yuehua¡¯s current mood and said indifferently: "Seeing that you seem to have the essence of court etiquette, then give you a task, teach me to be gentle with them, if I am satisfied, I will let you Can cultivate normally!"


    "Normal cultivation?" Tang Yuehua''s eyes lit up, looking at Monkey King, frowning and asking: "Can I really cultivate normally?"


    "The teacher said that you can cultivate normally, then you can cultivate normally, our teacher is omnipotent!" Gentle said in a proud voice.


    Tang Yuehua still had some doubts. She knew her own situation, and it was not that she had never been treated by an expert. Even her grandfather Tang Chen was helpless, she had already given up hope.She came here, in fact, it was just an inexplicable impulse in her heart at work. She instinctively felt that if she didn''t come here, she would regret it for life, so she came in.


    "Forget it, it''s going to be the game in a few days. I will fulfill my promise ahead of time. Come with me. I will open up the blocked meridians for you. It should be helpful to your game too!" Sun Wukong said, already facing inward The house went.


    "What are you still trying to do! Hurry up!" Gentle and they immediately pushed Tang Yuehua to follow up: "Teacher, this is going to help you! You are really developed here, don''t hesitate, hurry up and follow. !"


    While pushing and shouting, Tang Yuehua followed Qingrou and the others to the VIP reception room before. Looking at the beautiful women inside, she was instantly stunned.


    "Yo! Master, where did you turn back such a beautiful sister?" Zi Zhenzhu looked at Tang Yuehua, whistling very sturdily, and teased.


    "While playing, this is the player Gentle and they have just found..." Sun Wu gave Purple Pearl a blank glance.


    "You deserve to be your relative little apprentice, really filial!" Zi Zhenzhu smiled again.


    "Itchy skin, right? While playing, don''t scare the little girl!" Monkey King said, and beckoned to Tang Yuehua: "Follow me in..." He entered a room by himself.


    Looking at the posture, Tang Yuehua suddenly hesitated. She entered a separate room with the person who had only met for the first time. She was not so generous and not so daring.


    "Go in! The teacher won''t eat you again, but just wants to help you solve the problem that you can''t cultivate!" Softly patted Tang Yuehua on the shoulder, comforting.


    Tang Yuehua looked at her soft eyes, then looked at the beautiful women with different temperaments in the room. This formation shouldn''t be the kind of situation he imagined?


    After hesitating, Tang Yuehua decided to take a gamble, she was the granddaughter of the current Sect Master of Clear Sky School.Don''t look at her now that she is only with the maid next to her. In fact, there are a lot of masters behind her secretly protecting them. If something happens, they will show up immediately.


    Being able to cultivate normally is really too important for her. Although this opportunity came too suddenly and it is doubtful, she still wants to take a chance.


    Taking a breath, Tang Yuehua resolutely walked in...


    "Is it an opportunity or a trap, you will know it at the first try!"


    When Xiao Yin and others saw this, they all looked surprised: "This woman is really bold, I really followed..."


    "It''s because of those secretly protecting people!" Banzhuna said lightly.


    (Second more)..

 1441 Chapter One Hundred Forty Six

    "The temperament is so good, I change to an ordinary person, but I dare not follow it!" Monkey King looked at Tang Yuehua who followed into the room with a faint smile.


    "Can you really allow me to practice normally?" Tang Yuehua looked at Monkey King and confirmed again. It is not difficult to see that she is still wary of Monkey King.


    "Don''t worry! If I really want to be ill-tempered towards you, I can''t protect you with the three straw bags that secretly protect you!" Monkey King looked at Tang Yuehua and said lightly.


    Tang Yuehua was shocked when he heard this. Has he actually discovered someone secretly protecting him?This indifferent tone obviously didn''t take them seriously.


    "Okay, stop thinking about it. My family just lacks a knowledgeable person like you. I will help you get through the clogged meridians in your body and be able to cultivate normally. You will help me teach them some court etiquette!"


    Upon hearing this, Tang Yuehua immediately remembered the hot expression of Purple Pearl''s face, and nodded solemnly: "As long as you can really make me practice normally, I will definitely train them to be knowledgeable ladies and noble ladies."


    "That way, turn your back to me, take off your clothes..." Monkey King said lightly.


    Tang Yuehua''s expression changed obviously when she heard that. Before she could finish her words, Monkey King''s voice continued: "I will help you get through all the meridians in your body when I wash your menstruation and cut your marrow later. It will squeeze out a lot of dirt from your body. If you don¡¯t take off your clothes, the dirt will stick to your skin, and it will be difficult to take it off if you want to."


    Hearing this, Tang Yuehua glanced at Sun Wukong from the corner of his eye, and saw that he was upright, without squinting, his face was indifferent, and a trace of shame was born in his heart...


    I can only tell you, sister paper, you are still too young.


    It is also a realm to look at sister paper undressing openly!


    Women often express special emotions for people who have seen their bodies for the first time. This situation is most effective especially in ancient times, and it is the same in this alien world.


    Monkey King said with no ethics that he was just brushing his sister''s favorability.


    Although Monkey King could help Tang Yuehua to get through the meridians with a wave of his hand, he would not do anything like this without any welfare.


    Although she was ashamed in her heart, it was still difficult for Tang Yuehua to take her clothes off in front of a strange man. If that was the case, she would rather not practice.


    What Tang Yuehua thought in her mind made Sun Wukong admire her more, and reminded him aloud: "If you are shy, you can take off your coat, but I''ll be a little troublesome..."


    After hearing the words, Tang Yuehua hesitated for a while, then nodded, with a blushing face, her back facing Monkey King, her coat slipped little by little, revealing her white and tender shoulders and back, her curvaceous curvy, truly tempting.


    There are countless kinds of stunning beauty in Monkey King''s family. Naturally, it is impossible to show the appearance of that kind of pig brother, watching purely with admiring eyes. This is the result of training through thousands of hard work.


    Naturally, Tang Yuehua was always paying attention to the changes in Monkey King, feeling that his breathing was still steady and his breath remained the same, but he was relieved, but at the same time was a little disappointed. Am I just so unattractive?This person has no reaction at all?


    Women are all about their own charm, so it is understandable.


    Tang Yuehua took off her coat and put her palace skirt on her chest, blocking the two towering and huge spring plumps, only revealing a pink back exposed in front of Monkey King.


    Monkey King put one hand between her back, and the touch was soft and smooth, which was really nice.


    A trace of energy was injected into it and began to open up the meridians for Tang Yuehua...


    Tang Yuehua could only feel a warm warm current pouring into her body from her back, flowing all over her body, she couldn''t express her comfort!I can also clearly feel that some things blocked in the body seem to be shattered by the impact under this warm current...


    Although the unpleasant breath emerged, she was also shocked to discover that her body was really squeezed out of some black inexplicable filth...


    At this time, she had completely trusted Monkey King and began to feel the changes in her body with her heart, and the look of anticipation and excitement gradually rose...


    She knew that she was really lucky, and the bad luck that has been trapping her will leave from today...


    Unknowingly, ten minutes passed, Monkey King stopped the input of energy, withdrew his hand, looked at Tang Yuehua who was almost wrapped in black filth, smiled slightly: "It''s done, all your meridians have been opened by me, wash it first. ! Then come out and you can perform the Wuhun awakening ceremony!"


    "Thank you!!" Tang Yuehua''s excitement at the moment is beyond words, very grateful to bow and bow to the Monkey King. If it weren''t for the dirt and shyness on her body, she would like to have a kiss in her arms!


    In this world where strength is respected, strength is so important. As the granddaughter of the Supreme Sect Sect Master, she knows that although no one dares to say anything about her, Tang Yuehua knows that there are still many people pointing to her behind the scenes. Pointing and making irresponsible remarks, she has a deep understanding of the sorrow and sorrow.


    Now that she got rid of the name of waste, she was naturally excited.


    In the original book, she opened a Tiandou Imperial Court Etiquette School, and her life was fine, but now because of Monkey King, the world has changed. After fifteen years of war, where did she have time to establish the Court Etiquette School?Therefore, Tang Yuehua now has a much harder life than Tang Yuehua in the original work.


    It is too important for her to be able to get rid of the name of waste and cultivate normally.


    "Okay, it''s too early to be happy now, let''s talk about it when you wake up the spirit!" Monkey King smiled slightly, turned and left the room...


    Seeing Monkey King who came out and brought the door to the room, Zi Zhenzhu curiously said: "Master, come out so soon? No! You were not so fast when you were with others! Very bravely said..."


    "Little poor mouth!" Xiao Bai blushed, and slapped Zi Zhenzhu''s back angrily.


    "Xiaobai, everyone is a pet, so why should pets embarrass pets!" Purple Pearl muttered while looking at Xiaobai.


    "Do you really treat yourself as a pet?" Xiaorou looked at Purple Pearl with a speechless expression.


    "When a pet is wrong, don''t worry about anything. Just please the owner, eat and drink..." Purple Pearl said with a grin.


    "Okay! You won!" Xiaobai and the others looked at Purple Pearl speechlessly.


    Hu Liena on the side listened to the words of the women chatting and felt deeply shocked: "My God! Here is not only Her Majesty the Queen who is Master Wukong''s wife? The women sitting are all his wives?!!!


    What information is more explosive than this?Her Majesty the Queen, whom she respected so much, would serve with so many people?


    (Third more)..

 1442 Chapter 147 Im Going to Hang the Protagonist

    Hu Liena was completely shocked by the information she had just learned, and she was also more curious about the identity of Monkey King. What kind of character is it that can make Her Majesty the Queen, the proud girl of heaven, achieve this level?


    Looking at Ning Yueyue next to him, Hu Liena wanted to ask questions several times, but she was forced to endure it.She knew that her current status was not enough to inquire so many secrets, and if she became a disciple of Monkey King in the future, she would say hello.


    During the chat, the closed door opened again, and Tang Yuehua, who was dressed in a palace costume, walked out. At this time, because the meridians of her whole body were opened by Monkey King, after washing the menstrual and cutting the marrow, her skin became more white and tender than before. Now, the temperament is elegant and more beautiful than before.


    This change was also expected by the women, so they didn''t show any surprise, because they had all experienced it.


    Only Hu Liena was a little surprised, but she experienced more shocking things, and she was fairly calm.


    "Oh, that''s not bad! She''s a big beauty again!" Zi Zhenzhu looked at Tang Yuehua, her eyes lit up, she got up and pulled Tang Yuehua into her arms, and said, "It''s so fragrant!" A satyr.


    It was the first time that Tang Yuehua had encountered such a female hooligan. She was obviously overwhelmed by Purple Pearl. She blushed. It was not a struggle, nor was it not a struggle.


    "You female rascal, don''t scare others, what''s going on at me!" Monkey King immediately stared at Zi Zhenzhu.


    "Hehe, does the master want it too? Then I''ll give you it off!" Zi Zhenzhu rolled her eyes and pushed Tang Yuehua in her arms towards Monkey King...


    Monkey King cleverly held on to Tang Yuehua, and did not take the opportunity to eat tofu. This performance did not make Tang Yuehua show much embarrassment, and the affection for Monkey King was improved a lot.


    "Okay, stop making trouble!" Monkey King said, letting go of Tang Yuehua, and said: "I''ll help you awaken your martial soul!"


    As he said, while waving his hands, a pentagram appeared on the ground in front of him, and the light radiating from the star array gave people a sense of mystery and unpredictability, and even the soul could be involved.


    Monkey King is already the master of this world, and the spirit awakening ceremony he created is naturally not comparable to the formation of ordinary people.


    In the original work, Tang Yuehua didn''t show any talent for cultivation, and his low spirit power was insignificant, but he had indeed awakened the martial spirit, otherwise it would not be possible to release the domain.


    But in the current world, perhaps because of Monkey King''s relationship, her destiny has changed a lot. Until now, she hasn''t awakened her spirit, and she has been wearing a trash halo on her head.


    If you change to someone who has no identity, you would be an ordinary person without a martial arts soul, but if you change to a person with a distinguished identity like Tang Yuehua without a martial arts soul, then it will be a waste. But fortunately, she is a woman and a beautiful woman. Man, that''s really a tragedy.


    Now looking at the different spirit awakening ceremony in front of her, she obviously became a little excited, but she was more nervous and worried: "Um...I also awakened a spirit when I was a child, and it has been judged that there is no spirit... I now... can I really awaken the Martial Soul?"


    "Relax, with me, even if you don''t, I can give you a martial spirit!" Monkey King smiled slightly and gave her a comforting look.


    Looking at Monkey King¡¯s smile, Tang Yuehua felt relieved inexplicably, nodded, and walked into the pentagram...


    A little bit of brilliance shone, submerged in her body...


    Gentle and they are all looking at Tang Yuehua with curiosity at this moment. It is the first time they have seen such a different martial arts awakening ceremony, and it is also such an adult awakening ceremony.


    Generally speaking, everyone basically starts to awaken a martial soul at the age of five or six. If you are not awakened, then it can only mean that you are an ordinary person without a martial soul, and how can anyone awaken the martial soul again after adulthood.


    Tang Yuehua has a martial spirit, but because her martial spirit is relatively weak and special, she didn''t succeed in her first awakening, and she didn''t try it anymore, so she hasn''t been awakened yet.


    As Guanghua sank into Tang Yuehua¡¯s body, her right hand was slowly raised under a mysterious force. She opened her palm, and the streamer condensed in her palm and began to form a rudimentary ring. The ring prototype suddenly collapsed and dissipated again, and recondensed into a strange blue flower, delicate and vivid, and exuding a mysterious and noble aura, just like Tang Yuehua''s own temperament.


    "This is my martial soul? I really awakened the martial soul?!!" Tang Yuehua looked at the many noble and mysterious blue flowers in her hands, and was excited to tears...


    She is no longer a waste of no martial arts, nor is she embarrassing Clear Sky School...


    "Wukong, did you touch her martial spirit?" Ban Zhuna turned her head to look at Monkey King.Just now, she clearly saw the embryonic form of a ring, which suddenly disintegrated and reunited into such a beautiful and noble blue flower.


    "Well, her spirit originally didn''t have any offensive ability. Even if she awakens, she can''t cultivate to become stronger, so I changed it by the way..." Monkey King laughed.


    When Ban Zhuna and other women heard this, they rolled their eyes at Monkey King, and their understanding of Monkey King let them know that since Monkey King has done this with others, it is obvious that they need one more sister.


    "Martial Spirit Transformation..." It''s just that Hu Liena on the side heard the words and was speechless again. This person could even transform the awakened Martial Spirit?Even gods don¡¯t have this ability, right?


    "Thank you! Thank you!!" Tang Yuehua naturally heard what Sun Wukong said, and knelt directly in front of him with excitement, thanking him again and again. Now, besides doing this, she can no longer express her inner emotions.


    Ning Yueyue was biting her ears with Qingrou and the others: "Don''t you think this person is the same as the protagonist in the stories the teacher told us?"


    "When you say that, it really looks like!" Yu Tiancheng thought for a while, her expression serious.


    "In the beginning, it was a waste, and then the adventures continued, soaring into the sky, it really looked like the protagonist mode!" Gentle immediately turned her head towards Monkey King: "Teacher, is she the protagonist of this world?"


    Because Monkey King told them a lot of stories, he knew the protagonist had said so.


    "No..." Monkey King shook his head.


    "Huh? Listen to your tone, is there really the kind of protagonist you mentioned in this world?" Xiaoyin and the others immediately became interested.


    They are all my own sister papers, and there is nothing to say. Monkey King looked at them softly and smiled, ""There is indeed such a person in this world. You have all seen..."


    "We have seen? Who?" Gentle immediately beamed his eyes and geared his hands: "Teacher, tell me quickly, I''m going to hang the protagonist!"..

 1443 Chapter One Hundred Forty Eight

    Listening to what Qingrou said, a strange expression suddenly appeared on Monkey King''s face.Is it weird to say this from a soft mouth?


    Gentle want to hang Tang Si, this can be.


    Xiaoyin frowned and thought for a while, suddenly flashed in his mind, and looked at Monkey King: "Could it be the little boy we met before?"


    She clearly remembered that when Sun Wukong met the little boy, she had said words of appreciation, and it was the first time she heard of an outsider who could praise Sun Wukong, so it was more profound.


    "Little boy? Who?" Gentle immediately became curious.


    Yu Tiancheng''s eyes lit up: "Could it be the little boy we met when we first came back? When the teacher looked at him, he was a little admired!"


    "I remember when you said that!" His soft eyes lit up immediately: "It turned out to be that guy! No wonder the teacher would appreciate him a little when he saw him! Hum~~Very good! As the protagonist, it should be a little bit Ability depends on how I abuse him!"


    "Count me!" Yu Tiancheng smiled as she was beside her. They were already invincible among their peers, so they naturally wanted to meet someone who even Monkey King had admired.


    Poor Tang Si was stared at by so many evildoers, and he was destined to be a tragedy.


    Hu Liena was confused when she heard it, but she understood one thing. It seemed that there was still someone who could compare with Gentle and them?


    How is this possible!These guys are all seventy level evildoers!And the martial arts are all one hundred thousand years old, is there anyone who can compare them?


    Thinking about it this way, Hu Liena became even more curious: "Who can you tell me? Don''t play dumb riddles, hurry up and talk!"


    "Who? We don''t know..." Softly shook his head, and looked at Monkey King: "Teacher, what is that person''s name?"


    "Then you have to ask the one next to me!" Monkey King pointed to Tang Yuehua beside him.


    "Ask her? Does she know?" Qingrou and they both set their eyes on Tang Yuehua.


    But Tang Yuehua herself was confused: "Don''t look at me, I don''t know!"


    "Why, don''t you even know your nephew, right?" Monkey King smiled.


    "Nephew?" Tang Yuehua was stunned for a moment, and her brows frowned slightly: "Are you talking about my San''er?" When the word''San''er'' was mentioned, Tang Yuehua''s words showed an inexplicable vigilance.


    Tang Si¡¯s cultivation talent is unmatched in the entire Clear Sky School, but in order to protect Tang Si from being assassinated before he fully grows up, the Clear Sky School has been keeping the news closed, but not many people know this. There is still a person like Tang Si in the mainland.


    But how did Monkey King know?This is why Tang Yuehua frowned and cared. It can be said that she likes her nephew very much, as long as there is a little bit of harm to him, she will absolutely not allow it.Tang Si is not only her favorite nephew, but also the hope of the Clear Sky School in the future.


    "San''er? Is he still called Tang Si!" Monkey King smiled slightly, looking at Tang Yuehua''s nervous look, and said lightly: "Don''t worry, for your face, I won''t embarrass him..." After a pause, he said: "If you say that in this world, you can barely fight with Gentle and the others, only your family, Tang Si!"


    Of course, what Sun Wukong''s words meant was not to say that Tang Si''s strength could be compared with Qingrou and the others, but to talk about Tang Si''s hidden weapon.


    Although the hidden weapon is a side-by-side approach, Tang Si''s hidden weapon is still outstanding.I just don¡¯t know if he made those hidden weapons?


    But today is different. There is no such a key figure as Xiao Yin. Clear Sky School does not conflict with Wuhun Hall. Therefore, Clear Sky School does not close the gate like the original book. Naturally, those single attribute families. He didn''t leave the Clear Sky School. Tang Si had the No. 1 Great Sect in the world as the backing of Clear Sky School. He thought he had already made those hidden weapons, right?


    Obviously, Tang Si entrusted Sun Wukong''s blessing, and he did not live so pitifully as in the original book. He had parents, a family, and was the young master of the first sect in the world!In addition, Tang Chen, a rank ninety-nine title Wu Luo, personally guided him.


    "The teacher''s evaluation of him is so high?" Gentle and the others were suddenly a little surprised, and looked at Tang Yuehua beside them: "Your San''er is so amazing? Will he come to participate in this competition this time?"


    "It should be..." Tang Yuehua hesitated for a while, but still nodded. Out of trust in Monkey King, she didn''t hide anything.


    "That''s good!" With a soft smile, his fighting spirit was high.


    Seeing the appearance of Qingrou and the others, Tang Yuehua shook her head a bit funny. These girls actually regarded her San''er as opponents. She knew very well how amazing the talent of her San''er was.


    It''s not that she looks down on them, but that the three children in her family are really evil.


    However, what Sun Wukong said before made Tang Yuehua very concerned: "My family''s three children are so good, can these little girls really compare with him?"


    If someone else said this, Tang Yuehua would laugh it off, but if it came from Monkey King, she would have to believe it.


    This is what a heaven-defying-level powerhouse said by casually opening up her meridians and reshaping her martial spirit.


    You don''t need to think about it, can the disciples taught by such a heavenly powerhouse be ordinary?


    "It seems that San''er''s biggest opponent should be them..." Tang Yuehua thought, wanting to get some news, looked softly, and asked curiously: "Well, can you tell me your current level?"


    "Level seventy-two, what''s wrong?" Gentle didn''t conceal the slightest.


    "I..." Tang Yuehua''s eyes widened immediately, and she was speechless for a while. Well, she originally thought that her three sons were very enchanting. It turned out that the real enchanting was here!Seventy-two?Is there a mistake?Even if the three of her family are backed by the Clear Sky School and Tang Chen personally guides them, they are not so perverted!


    "But rank doesn''t represent combat power. My family''s three children are good players who leapfrog challenges..." Tang Yuehua comforted herself again.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it first. In a few days'' time, you can accompany Yuehua to the Star Dou Great Forest to obtain some martial arts for her!" Monkey King looked at them gently and said.


    "Huh? Can I get the martial arts ring?" Tang Yuehua immediately widened her eyes curiously.


    "Nonsense, I used my power to help you get through the meridians throughout your body. You can now get five martial arts in a row!"


    "What?!!!" Tang Yuehua immediately screamed when he heard the words, her beautiful eyes widened, her face full of incredible...


    (It''s still a watch today, no way, the work is too tired. It will be watched tomorrow.)..

 1444 Chapter One Hundred Forty Nine

    Just awakening the spirit of martial arts, he was able to obtain the five martial arts immediately, no wonder Tang Yuehua was so shocked.


    Even Hu Liena who was on the side opened her eyes wide in shock. She didn''t even dare to think about this kind of thing, but it happened before her eyes.This Tang Yuehua really jumped from''trash'' into a monster of enchanting rank in one fell swoop.


    "This kind of thing is normal! What''s so fuss about..." Ning Yueyue curled her lips and chuckled. They were not surprised at this.


    Hu Liena and Tang Yuehua were speechless after hearing this. Is this normal?


    "Okay, you guys quickly take her to the Star Dou Great Forest to get the martial arts ring!" Monkey King said, Chao Lei looked over: "You go and protect them."


    "Won''t the teacher go?" Looking at Monkey King softly.


    "I''m too lazy to move..." Monkey King said and waved his hand: "She is now a member of your team. Of course you have to be responsible for it. Go back quickly and come back before dark."


    "The teacher just gave her five god-given martial arts rings, why do you want us to take a trip?" Ning Yueyue was puzzled.


    "She is your teammate, of course you have to work hard on your own!" Monkey King said, and looked at Hu Liena: "And don''t forget the task I gave her. You can help her, and I have to come. Help you?"


    "Okay! Go by yourself..." The soft and pretty face blushed slightly, this request was indeed a bit excessive, and he shouted, and they left the room with Yu Sweet Orange.


    "Let''s go back too!"


    After Gentle and the others left, Monkey King also took Ban Zhu Na and the others back to the palace...


    Within two hours, Qingrou and the others returned to the palace with Tang Yuehua who had already obtained five martial arts rings.


    After learning the true identities of Qingrou and the others, Tang Yuehua, like Hu Liena before, was stunned.


    Although Ban Zhuna is very famous, there are only a few people who have seen her. People like Tang Yuehua who have not even awakened a martial arts soul naturally have never seen her true face.


    After Tang Yuehua recovered from the shock, Monkey King also casually passed her a technique to face the next game.Don''t think that this is just a practice taught casually, it''s no big deal, you know, this is a practice taught by Monkey King himself, can it be worse?


    The rest of the time, it seemed relatively plain, except to accompany Xiao Yin and the others, when Monkey King was okay, he would train Hu Liena and the others to brush up their favorability.


    As for Ban Zhu Na, she started to get busy with the upcoming martial arts contest.


    After all, this is a grand competition to the whole continent. The number of people is naturally an extremely exaggerated number. Therefore, in each city, there is naturally a need for selection competitions, otherwise the entire imperial city cannot accommodate so many. Number of people.


    And this process took one month, and one month later, the elite martial artists who qualified for the final came to the capital of the Wuhun Empire.


    At this time, the imperial city, the former Tiandou City, was already overcrowded, with all the great figures from all over the continent present.


    Their purpose is simple, just for the reward after victory.


    Because this reward is too rich, let alone an ordinary martial artist, even the ninety-nine-level pinnacle titled martial artist, it is difficult to escape the temptation of such rewards.


    This was originally a fascinating competition that Ban Zhu Na was going to hold in her own country. In the hands of Monkey King, it has become an entertainment show that gathers countless elites from all over the continent!


    Yes, for Monkey King, this is an entertainment show.


    However, in the eyes of the caring people, this is still a conspiracy.


    For example, the Star Alliance, there are a lot of big and small actions.


    In a secret room, five figures gathered around a round table, talking about something.


    "It''s really weird. All five of us came to this imperial city. With Banjuna''s shrewdness, there was no movement at all?"


    "What is she trying to pay attention to? If there is such a resource, would it not be good for her own army to use it? Why do you do such a thankless stupid thing? Rain screen, intelligence has always been in charge of you, what is the investigation? How is it?"


    "Without any useful information, the people who were sent have disappeared mysteriously. I want to come and have been secretly killed..." The rain curtain is an extremely beautiful woman, her voice is very soft, graceful and luxurious, and her temperament is soft. Such as the peaceful spring water in the stream.


    She is the god of water among the gods of the five elements, and the god of fire is sitting on her left, the god of thunder is sitting on the right, and the god of wind and earth are sitting opposite.


    After a pause, the Water God Rain Curtain continued: "But those rewards are real, and Ban Zhuna can actually come up with such a soul bone as a reward for the game...especially those god-given martial arts rings. I¡¯ve seen it, but a lot has been given away for five to six thousand years..."


    With that said, the Water God Rain Curtain took out a black ball and placed it on the table: "This is the reward for one of the teams I sent to win the second place in the selection competition!"


    This black sphere exudes a mysterious black gleam, and it seems to be condensed from the body of energy, full of mysterious aura.


    "This is the God-given Martial Ring? It seems a little different from the one we got when we passed on it?" The Earth God frowned and said: "And, the person we sent only won the second place?"


    "This Wuhun Empire also has an amazing team, especially the captain, Tang Si, who is the son of Haotian Wuluo! He has reached level 58... he is only twelve years old..." Water god rain curtain said.


    "Tang Si? Twelve years old? Level 58?!!!"


    The other gods of the four elements are all moved, and even their personal disciples can''t match their talents!


    "This Martial Soul Empire is really an outstanding man! There is an enchanting face, and now another Tang Si ran out..." Thunder God''s tone was gloomy, and his eyes shot out a terrifying killing intent: "Pass the order to Mo You and the others, if it is in the final When you meet this person, kill! One jealous face is enough, and there can never be a second one!"


    "Yes!" A deep response came from the darkness, and the black shadow flashed and disappeared.


    The God of Five Elements continues the previous topic.


    "The god-given martial arts ring is weird, let¡¯s not talk about it. Ban Zhuna can actually take out the god-given martial arts ring as a reward. This is something we can¡¯t even do!" The water god rain curtain looked dignified and glanced at the four gods. , Said with some worry: "You said, Banzhuna won''t be a breakthrough god level, right?"


    When the four gods heard this, their complexion changed drastically. Without the sudden god-level Banzhuna, they could single-handedly pick any of the four gods among them. If it breaks through the god-level, would it be worth it?


    (ps: Today''s three shifts, this is the first shift. In addition: Wu Luo is also about to end, the next world is "Fairy Tail".)..

 1445 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Chapters

    "Regardless of the situation, we must make the final decision. We must not drag on. The more we drag, the more disadvantages we are!" Fengshen Mufeng said with a solemn expression.


    "Do you want to do it in this event?" Vulcan Hongyun frowned and asked.


    Just as Thor was trying to speak, an untimely voice came from outside: "My lord, the final is about to begin. Her Majesty the Queen asked someone to send an oral message and invite five adults to come and have a look!"


    "Sure enough, Banzhuna knows we are here..." The water god Yumu frowned slightly and looked at the four gods: "Are you going?"


    "We came, didn''t we come for this?" Thor Kaiyun said: "Go, let''s see what tricks she wants to play!"


    "I''m afraid she won''t make it! If you want to fight, then fight! Go!" Kuo Tu roared, got up to fight...


    The finals of Wuhun Empire''s mainland elite martial artists opened in the imperial city.


    There are two venues in the arena. One is a stage for a group of young people to compete between the academy and the academy. The age limit is 25 years old. There is no age limit.


    However, the preliminaries were over long ago, and those who came to the imperial city were naturally those elite martial artists who qualified for the finals.


    The arena is naturally held in the Martial Soul Arena in the imperial city. This Martial Soul Arena has been transformed by Monkey King to be ten times the original size, forming a huge competition arena.


    Tickets were already sold out a month ago.


    Early in the morning, before the sun rose from the east, the Wuhun Great Fighting Soul Arena was already welcoming a huge audience.Come so early, the audience is naturally not to be able to enter the venue early, because each ticket has a special seat number.They just want to find their seats earlier, because the place is too big.


    However, the crowd watching this was divided into two factions. The martial arts academy had the largest number of people in the competition venue, and among them, there were no young girls who were pregnant.


    Because the total number of martial artists across the continent does not exceed six figures, and all those who can participate in this finals are the best, and they are not more than twenty-five years old.


    For this competition, Wuhun Empire mobilized a total of fifty thousand city defense forces to maintain order, and this prevented the riots as much as possible.


    "Wow, there are so many people!" Standing in the spectator stand of the contestants, Ning Yueyue looked at the crowded scene in front of her, couldn''t help exclaiming, her eyes gleaming: "You said, if I were a Let the big move go, how many people have to blow up!"


    "Hey hey hey~~ Did I hear something dangerous?" Hu Liena looked at Ning Yueyue speechlessly.


    "Wow! Look, that fat guy is eating girl''s tofu in the chaos..." Ning Yueyue suddenly pointed in one direction and said exaggeratedly.


    "Where? Where?" Qingrou and they both looked over with curiosity.


    I saw a fat man who looked good and glanced around with wretched eyes. When he saw a woman with an extremely hot body, he pretended to be content and threw (pounced) at the woman''s arms...


    "En? It''s him..." But Yu Tiancheng looked at the young man who hugged him on the left and right, her brows frowned slightly, and then she calmly looked away.


    "Sweet Orange, do you know that person?" Yu Tiancheng''s expression changed naturally because she couldn''t hide her from them, and she asked curiously at the moment.


    "I don''t know..." Yu Tiancheng''s face was plain.


    "San''er..." Tang Yuehua, who came to the side, looked in that direction with some surprise, and called out a name.


    "Huh? Is that fat man the third son of your family?" Hu Liena said with a surprised look.


    "Not really..." Tang Yuehua immediately shook her head and denied: "The one on his left is..."


    "It seems that your San''er and those people are in the same team?" Ning Yueyue looked at it carefully, and said with an exaggeration: "They all have the wretched look, and the yellow shit. His clothes...Oh my God! What did I see? There are advertising slogans on their backs? What is it?"


    "..." Tang Yuehua flushed with shame when she saw this. She lost such a big face in front of her friends. She really wanted to find a hole in the hole and pointed at the place where Tang Si was. She yelled angrily and said: " San''er, what the hell are you dressing up? I''m angry... I''m so angry!"


    Can she not be angry?Tang Si is now the Young Master of the Clear Sky Sect. If he let others know his identity, as the Young Master of the Clear Sky Sect, wearing an advertised shit-yellow clothes, the Clear Sky Sect¡¯s face would be lost. Made a big deal.


    "Aunt?" After Tang Si saw Tang Yuehua, he looked at her flushed expression and looked at his clothes. He who was ashamed to see people, his cheeks became even more red. , The expression is embarrassing.


    "Damn! Beauty! There are so many beauties!" Ma Hongjun, who was originally pretending to fall down and threw herself into a sister¡¯s paper chest and eat tofu, met Gentle and them, and suddenly became a little greasy, and her saliva almost came out. His eyes glowed like a wolf, and he shouted with excitement.But at the same time, he slapped the girl who had eaten tofu.


    "Beauty?" Wang Qingfeng embraced the twin sisters with both hands, followed their gazes curiously, and his eyes suddenly lit up: "It''s really a beautiful woman!"


    It''s just that when he saw Yu Sweet Orange, he frowned slightly: "This woman is a bit familiar? Where did she see it?"


    "See your sister! You have twin sisters, do you still want to grab it with us?" Oscar immediately stared at Wang Qingfeng with a look of contempt.


    The soft flesh on both sides of Wang Qingfeng''s waist was also tight, and the pain made him take a sharp breath, and said with a serious face: "Don''t... awkward... I''m serious. This person does seem familiar... but he doesn''t think about it. Get up..." He said, thinking for a while, and suddenly his eyes widened: "Could it be... she?!"


    "Do you really know each other?" Seeing Wang Qingfeng''s expression that didn''t look like a fake, even Tang Si was a little surprised.


    "If it is really her... I do know..." Wang Qingfeng''s expression became a little unnatural, and the two hands placed between the twin sisters'' waists were also unconsciously retracted.


    This change caused the twin sisters to frown slightly, and their expressions on Yu Tiancheng were full of hostility.


    "Don''t worry about it now, third brother, the beauty in front is your aunt? So what are you waiting for, take us to get to know you!" Oscar immediately pleased Tang Si with a shy face.


    "In our ranking, I am the third child, are you the second child?" Tang Si looked at Oscar speechlessly.


    "Those are all floating clouds, now you are my brother..." Oscar put his arms around Tang Si''s hand with a flattering expression.


    (PS: Second more.)..

 1446 Chapter 151 I want to hang you

    "We should have met, right?" Tang Si looked at the gentle people in front of him, saying very politely.


    "Five years ago, I did see it!" Nodding softly.


    "Brother, don''t just talk to yourself! Hurry up and let us introduce ourselves..." Ma Hongjun looked at Gentle and them, pulling Tang Si behind him with excitement, and said enthusiastically to Gentle: "Hello, My name is¡­"


    "I''m not interested in getting to know you, let''s go play!" Before he could finish his words, a soft and cold word made him blush. This was Chi Guoguo''s ignorance.


    "I told you to be a sordid person just now, were you despised?" Oscar pulled the embarrassed Ma Hongjun behind him with a look of gloat. Just when he wanted to introduce himself passionately, he was blocked by a soft and cold voice: "We are not interested either. Knowing you, you can also play while..."


    "Uh... don''t you need to be so cold?" Oscar said that he was stabbed severely, and Ma Hongjun''s face was gloating: "You are not the same if you ask you to despise me."


    "Hey! The same people who have fallen into the end of the world, why bother to laugh at people!" Oscar and Ma Hongjun hugged and squatted to the side to draw a circle.


    Tang Yuehua shook her head helplessly, looking at Tang Si, her eyelids trembled: "What kind of dress are you? If you are seen by your great-grandfather, you must be pissed off!"


    "This... I can''t help... the college''s requirements..." Tang Si looked embarrassed. He also felt that the feces of this suit was very embarrassing to wear on him, and he was ridiculed by others along the way, especially the advertisements behind. It makes people laugh.


    "You said that as the young master of the Clear Sky School, what do you want to do in other colleges? With your great-grandfather teaching you, wouldn''t it be as good as teachers from other colleges?" Tang Yuehua looked at Tang Si as a training.


    "Huh? Xiao San is the Young Master of the Haotian Sect?!" Ma Hongjun''s eyes widened in shock when several people heard this.Obviously, they still don''t know Tang Si''s true identity.This is also how Haotianzong deliberately concealed his true identity in order to protect Tang Si.


    "Sorry, I kept hiding from you all the time..." Tang Si apologized to his teammates a little embarrassedly, without the dude of a big clan.


    "Unexpectedly, your identity as a kid is so awesome! Almost scared my cock to kneel!" Ma Hongjun said with an exaggerated expression.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it later, it¡¯s important to know beautiful women..." Oscar ate a little bit in Qingrou, and then looked at Jade Orange, his eyes stared: "Beauty, I''m actually a good person, everyone knows... "


    Yu Tiancheng¡¯s hot figure and pair of big breasts are really eye-catching, and her cheeks are also overwhelming. This kind of stunner, even if she deflated after eating once, the cheeky Oscar will naturally not give up, not afraid of being rejected. Just want to show your face in front of the beauty.


    However, the answer to him was Yu Sweet Orange''s unceremonious kick. With only a touch, Oscar flew out in an instant and was buried in the garbage.


    Yu Tiancheng turned around calmly and said coldly: "Let''s go! These people''s eyes are too disgusting, I can''t help but kill them when I stay here..."


    Seeing that Jade Orange was about to leave, Wang Qingfeng, who had not spoken, suddenly said: "Are you... Jade Orange?"


    "We probably haven''t seen each other for a while..." Yu Tiancheng turned and glanced at Wang Qingfeng, and said faintly, as an acknowledged identity.


    "It''s really you?" Wang Qingfeng''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that his fianc¨¦e in the past would look so seductive.It''s a pity that it was before, and now they have nothing to do with them.


    "Don''t forget the agreement between you and me!" Wang Qingfeng looked at Yu Tiancheng, with anger and hatred in his eyes. It is strange that a man was retired by his wife in a strong manner. He did not hate that.


    "Although your strength is good, it is impossible to win me..." Yu Tiancheng''s voice was very flat, and the figure disappeared in the corner...


    "That''s not necessarily true!" Wang Qingfeng''s eyes immediately became extremely cold, no longer attached to the past indifferent dude.


    "You have a holiday with her?" The older sister of the twins looked at Wang Qingfeng and asked curiously.


    "She used to be my fianc¨¦e, but she was forced to give it back..." Wang Qingfeng''s voice was very flat, but there was cold light in his eyes.After working hard for so long, he never gave up, in order to be able to defeat this man who trampled on his dignity on such a day.


    "Oh? Things seem to have become interesting..." The twin sisters looked at each other, and both saw a smile in each other''s eyes. They originally thought they were rivals, but they didn''t expect them to be opponents. This was relieved.


    When Qingrou left, she looked at Tang Si: "I heard from the teacher that your strength is good, especially for hidden weapons. See you on the battlefield... Rest assured, for the sake of sister Yuehua, I won¡¯t It¡¯s too heavy to hit you at best..."


    "Then I''m looking forward to it..." Tang Si looked at the gentle back and smiled slightly. He was not relieved of the little girl''s provocation. After all, he was two lives.


    "San''er, don''t underestimate them. As far as talent is concerned, any of them is not even comparable to you. If you meet them, you must not keep your hands, or you will lose in an instant!" Tang Yuehua Looking at Tang Si, he warned with a serious face.She clearly remembered, Gentle, the incredible strength they showed when they helped her obtain the martial ring!Martial beasts that have been tens of thousands of years old are just like playing against them...


    Especially their martial arts, they are all one hundred thousand years old, have you seen such evildoers?


    Seeing that his aunt was so serious, Tang Si immediately frowned, and asked in confusion, "Aunt and them are in the same team?"


    Tang Yuehua nodded.


    Tang Si was even more puzzled: "Aunt is not..."


    "I am now a Level 50 Soul King!" Tang Yuehua said.


    "What?! I remember aunt, you still..." Tang Si immediately stared in shock and was replaced by surprise.


    "They have a very mysterious teacher. My martial arts soul is the one who helped me awaken. At the same time, together with my strength, it also increased to the present level in an instant... Therefore, as the personal disciples of that person, their strength can be imagined. And know..." Tang Yuehua said with a serious face: "This time, your biggest opponents are a few of them...especially their teacher praised you a few words, so each of them wants to hang you. Pause, if you meet them, you don''t have to keep your hands, you must go all out!"


    "I know..." Hearing Tang Yuehua''s words so solemnly, Tang Si also nodded with a serious face, and at the same time couldn''t help but vomit in his heart: "This world is indeed rampant with evildoers! It''s so jealous! , Now there are so many more, but I will not lose to you..."..

 1447 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Two

    Looking at Tang Yuehua who had followed Tang Yuehua, Hu Liena faintly said: "You said too much, right? You are about to leak out all the information of our team..."


    "Just remind him a few words, it''s not important information, isn''t it that serious?" Tang Yuehua smiled slightly and walked into the lounge with Hu Liena...


    At the same time, Banjuna also met with the God of Five Elements in the Star Alliance...


    Although the two countries are rivals, it is now during the truce, and they did not start fighting as soon as they met, but the two sides naturally did not show any good looks.


    With so many gods appearing at the same time, the original noisy scene suddenly became quiet.They all looked at the figures on the main stage full of piety and enthusiasm.


    "Your Majesty the Queen is really generous this time! Even we can''t give out such rewards. I''m curious, what are you thinking about in such a big battle? Forgive me for being stupid, what do you think, it seems It''s not good for you, right?" The water god rain curtain looked at Banzhu Na, his eyes were soft, and there was no hostility, but the meaning in the words was extraordinarily obvious.


    "Benefits?" Ban Zhuna glanced at the rain curtain of the god of water and smiled faintly. It was truly outstanding, and she said lightly: "Why do we need benefits? This is just my husband who wants to watch a martial arts competition across the continent!"


    "..." After hearing the words, the gods of the five elements such as the water god rain curtain were speechless, but your husband wanted to watch a game?Do you think we are fools?Who would believe this?


    However, compared to the husband in Banjuna''s mouth, their hearts are extremely curious. Similarly, this is the answer that people all over the continent want to know.


    As we all know, Banjuna has a daughter who is recognized as the most talented in the whole continent. She has become a god in the twenty-eight years. This talent can be described as unprecedented, and no one will come after. However, what is surprising is that her father is Who is still a mystery, no matter how other people search, they can''t find even a trace of useful information.


    Now that Banjuna mentioned this, it immediately attracted the attention of countless people.


    What kind of character can capture the heart of Her Majesty, this is the answer everyone wants to know.


    "In that case, I wonder if we are lucky enough to meet your mysterious husband? I think this should be the answer that everyone wants to know!" Water God Rain Screen said this loudly with a smile on his face. Coming out, there was a raging gossip fire in his eyes.


    "Oh my God! I heard that right? Her Majesty is going to announce her mysterious husband?!"


    "Is this true? Is it the father of the Valkyrie Lord?"


    "Good looking forward! What kind of character is it?"


    The delivery was suddenly noisy, and they started shouting...


    "It seems that it won''t work if I don''t show up!" Monkey King''s figure suddenly appeared beside Ban Zhu Na like this.


    This action really shocked the gods of the five elements. They were gods, and the appearance of Monkey King didn''t even notice it. How could this not shock them?And there should be a sign when you show up, right?Why did it suddenly appear?It''s totally unreasonable to play cards.


    "Master Wukong?" Ning Fengzhi, who was in the lower left hand of the throne, was stunned when he saw Monkey King appear.Although he was Ning Yueyue''s father, he really didn''t know that Monkey King was Ban Zhu Na''s man.


    "It''s really you?!!!" Similarly, the Sect Master of the Number One Sect in the world sitting at the bottom right, Tang Chen jumped up the moment he saw Monkey King, his eyes widened, with a wry smile: "I just I know that there is no one behind her Majesty the Queen but you..."


    Twenty-five years ago, Tang Chen and Qian Daoliu were beaten up by Monkey King, and even now they still have a fresh memory.At that time, he also saw that Banzhuna was following Monkey King, so he had long guessed that there must be a shadow of Monkey King behind Banzhuna. The appearance of Monkey King did confirm this.


    Tang Chen has been able to live without incident until now, all this is the blessing of Monkey King, because Monkey King destroyed the fallen capital.He didn''t get the inheritance of the god Shura, but he avoided the disaster in the original book.


    Although he doesn''t know where the Monkey King has been in these 25 years, he does know one thing. Since Monkey King has appeared, the Star Alliance will be a tragedy!Tang Chen knows very well that Ban Zhuna''s achievements today are all thanks to Monkey King. Now that the Lord has appeared, is there still a place in the Star Alliance?


    You know, if Banjuna has not become a god, she can single out the four gods. What about Monkey King?Can it sweep everything?Twenty-five years ago, he had already seen Monkey King''s power against the sky.


    Thinking of this, Tang Chen immediately cast a sympathetic look at the God of Five Elements.Although you are gods, if Master Wukong really makes a move, you will probably only be beaten.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it later..." Monkey King waved his hand to Ning Fengzhi and the others, and looked at the crowd below. He was too lazy to talk nonsense. Although his voice was very soft, it reached everyone¡¯s ears: "My name is Monkey King, just like you As you can see, I am the man of your dream lover, Her Majesty the Queen; the jealous father of the Valkyrie..."


    Listening to Monkey King''s words, the audience immediately boiled...


    And Banjuna, who was on the side, blushed, but his face was full of happiness...


    Monkey King waved his hand, and suddenly there was no sound off the court...


    Of course, this is not that his reputation has reached the level of waving his hand, allowing everyone to watch his gestures and actions, he just silenced everyone.


    "I hate trouble the most, and I hate the guys who talk a lot of nonsense. This race to the whole continent is indeed held by my name Banjuna! As she said before, this is what I do It was organized because of boringness and pain, without any conspiracy and tricks, and those who win can get the spirit bones of the martial arts that I reward, and even the supreme artifact!"


    "I know, maybe many people will question this, whether the Wuhun Empire can provide the rewards they said... Here, I don''t bother to talk nonsense with you, hearing nothing but seeing is believing!" Sun Wukong said , With a light hand waved towards the sky, countless rays of light shone in an instant, densely dense, covering the entire sky!


    The black, red, purple, and gold ones are blinding everyone here!


    "My god! So many martial ring spirit bones! These are all real?"


    "Eighty-thousand-year martial arts ring... 100,000-year-old spirit bones... densely packed... all? The golden ones are not the legendary god-level martial arts rings? This, this, this... Isn''t it a dream?"


    At this moment, the entire arena boiled, and everyone was directly scared by Monkey King¡¯s astounding masterpiece. Among them, the God of Five Elements...


    (PS: It''s too late to get off work, one change today, rest tomorrow, keep four changes.)..

 1448 Chapter 153 The Deterrence of God

    At this moment, everyone is greedy.


    It also included the gods of the five elements, and when they saw the god-level martial ring spirit bones, they couldn''t calm down.With their strength, it was naturally discovered at the first time that this was not an illusion, but a real existence, that is to say, the countless spirit bones in the sky were all real.


    The first thing people thought of was to stand up and take all the martial arts spirit bones in the sky into their own pockets.


    Then just when the heart of greed rose, everyone¡¯s hearts beat violently, as if suddenly there was an invisible big hand pinching their heart, the back became cold, and breathing became difficult. , As if life is passing, they are heading towards death...


    The sound of''plops'' was endless, and countless people fell to the ground, crying in pain!Even the god of the five elements, kneeling down in front of Monkey King, there is endless shock and fear in his eyes!


    Seeing everyone like this, Monkey King smiled faintly: "Oh~ I forgot to tell you, people who have evil thoughts will be punished!" He turned and looked at the god of five elements, and smiled faintly. "You guys, too, as gods, you are like these mortals, and you really live on dogs..."


    The god of the five elements ignored the meaning of Sun Wukong''s words, and now only fear is left in their hearts!Fear of Monkey King!


    It was just a touch of greed in my heart, and they all fell to the ground without any resistance. The real fear of death lingered in my heart, lingering, and the soul trembled.


    Some of the masters in the Star Dou League who were lurking in the dark were also shocked and terrified. Their gods actually knelt before the man who appeared suddenly. For a while, they felt that the sky was falling. This was not indirect. The explanation, their Star Alliance, is about to end?


    "Who are you...?!" Rain curtain raised her head with difficulty, looking at Monkey King in amazement, who is this man?In front of him, they couldn''t have the slightest sense of resistance?This is horrible, they are gods!This is Banjuna''s husband?!


    At this moment, Ban Zhuna''s heart is dark and cool. It is the god of the five elements in front of him who has been blocking her footsteps, and she has not unified the mainland within the agreed time. Now they are so shocked by Monkey King. Kneeling in front of her, can her heart be upset?


    "This is my father..." Tian is jealous at this moment, and she is also very proud. Seeing the god of the five elements that was once inexhaustible, she can only kneel before her father. As a daughter, her heart is extremely excited. Now, even if it is a god, in front of his father, he is still as weak as an ant!


    "You are not qualified to know my name..." Monkey King looked at the rain curtain with a calm expression: "But you can also rest assured, I don''t bother to interfere in the affairs between Banzhuna and you. Now, let me just roll aside and watch. game!"


    "Yes!" To Monkey King''s words, the God of Five Elements couldn''t resist any resistance at all, got up obediently, and stepped aside.


    This act made countless people''s eyes widened. That is the God of the Five Elements in the Star Dou Alliance!Those are five gods!So he obediently retreated under the words of Monkey King?


    Who is that person?


    This is Banjuna''s husband?


    The mighty even the gods can''t rise up to resist?


    For a time, countless people were shocked and silent...


    The darkness was overwhelming, and he fell on his knees piously, except for Monkey King and the daughters of Banjuna, who stood in Wuyi!This is God''s deterrence.


    As the master of this world, Monkey King''s words are absolute authority and command. Even if people in the world are allowed to decide on this, they will definitely do it right away!


    At this moment, everyone finally understood that the numerous spirit bones of martial arts in the sky, peerless magical soldiers, are impossible to obtain by force. Only by winning the competition can they be lucky enough to receive their reward!


    "Very good! So now, I announce that the game has started!"


    As Sun Wukong''s words fell, his figure disappeared, and then disappeared together with the countless spirit bones in the sky...


    After a while, everyone present also recovered and burst into cheers like never before!Emotions rise like never before!


    As long as you win, you will be able to obtain the spirit bone of the martial ring rewarded by the supreme being, and even the artifact!


    At this moment, the God of the Five Elements smiled bitterly when he looked at Banjuna. With such a powerful husband, do they dare to fight against others?Although Sun Wukong said that he would not ask about this, but what can he do?He said that if they didn''t interfere in this matter, would they still have the guts to fight again?Or obediently hand over the rights of the Star Dou Alliance, so maybe you can save your life...


    Perhaps seeing the thoughts of the God of Five Elements, Ban Zhuna looked at them, but coldly snorted: "Unifying the mainland is the task assigned to me by the husband. I will complete it with my own strength. He is You will never make a move. You can rest assured!" As he said, the cold light in his eyes flashed: "And our final contest will be after the competition in this competition!"


    "It seems that our final competition will be the finale of this competition..." Vulcan Hongyun looked at Ban Zhuna and gave a wry smile. The fact that things turned into this was really beyond their expectations.


    It''s no wonder that Banzhuna is only the strength of the title of Wuluo, and can single out any four of their five gods. With such a perverted husband, I can do it too!


    "Well, if we win, will there be rewards?" Water God Rain Curtain looked at Ban Zhu Na with some embarrassment and asked.She hadn''t forgotten the god-level martial arts spirit bones she had seen before.


    Among the five element gods, the god of fire Hongyun and the god of water rain curtain are both sister papers, and the god of fire Hongyun and the god of thunder Kaiyun are brothers and sisters.


    In fact, the two sides did not have much enmity. The current Banjuna is not the bloodthirsty Banjuna in the original book. Therefore, even if she has destroyed the Heaven Dou Empire, she hasn¡¯t killed many people. The emperor of the Dou Empire drove out of the palace.Otherwise, the Heaven Dou Empire would not be able to form a Star Dou alliance with the Xing Luo Empire.


    For this reason, Banzhu Na obviously destroyed the Heaven Dou Empire, and the popularity is still one of the reasons.


    The reason why the Star Alliance can''t hold on to it is just that it doesn''t want to subdue the country!


    For a long time, the battle between the two armies was actually very few, and the most battle was between Banjuna and the God of the Five Elements.


    Both sides are very clear that the key to victory lies in them. As long as they decide the outcome, then they will be able to determine the ownership of the mainland.


    "You still want to win?" Tian Jiyan, who had not spoken aside, suddenly snorted coldly, "You have no chance this time!"


    (ps: The fourth shift today, this is the first shift.)..

 1449 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Four

    The gods of the five elements in the past could indeed compete with them. However, now that she has the true face of the Monkey King, even if she is alone, it is enough to fight against the gods of the five elements.


    He was regarded as his biggest opponent before, but now, Tian Jealousy no longer regards them.


    The change in Tian''s jealousy was naturally noticed by the God of Five Elements. Her breath had completely disappeared, just like her mother, Banjuna, even they couldn''t detect it at all.


    This suffices to show that Tian Jieyan has obtained the true biography of her mother, or the true biography of her father?Possess that class of inhuman combat power.A Banjuna is so terrifying, so what degree of jealousy can reach the heavenly jealousy who breaks through the god level?


    The god of the five elements can only look at each other silently, it seems that destroying the country is an impossible fact to change.But in any case, they have to make the final struggle, never want their own country to hand over people so easily, the final battle is inevitable.


    "I look forward to the final battle with you. Before that, we will leave first..."


    The god of the five elements stood up and left the arena.Because they must recharge their energy to meet the final challenge!


    And at the same time, a sexy and beautiful emcee came to the side of the VIP station and said loudly: "Next, please come on the stage!"


    "It''s finally starting! Go! Go!" After Ning Yueyue, who had been waiting a little impatiently, heard this sound, she immediately pulled them towards the stadium with excitement...


    At the same time, Tang Si and other martial arts masters also boarded the competition stage one by one, appearing in front of countless great figures...


    And the applause is thunderous...


    But there was also thunderous laughter...


    "What academy is that? God, did they just crawl out of the pit?"


    "Laughing to death, the green monster on their chests is so cute, how do their ears look like trumpets, and the color...puff~~"


    "Look at them, are they advertisements written on their clothes? They are looking for title advertisements? Please talk to Shrek Academy Dean Mr. Flander for advertising costs..."


    "Shrek Academy? What kind of weird academy is this? Never heard of it!"


    "Shrek Academy? Isn''t that the junior''s academy?" Listening to the burst of laughter that came in private, Tang Chen looked at it with curiosity, and then he couldn''t help but laugh. However, the next moment, his laughter stopped abruptly, because among the group of people, he saw a familiar figure: "That...isn''t that a junior? Oh~ my old face!" Tang Chen said. , Immediately covered his face with his hand and couldn''t bear to look again.


    And the two brothers Tang Hao behind Tang Chen were full of black lines, and they hurriedly looked away, with an expression that I didn¡¯t know the person...but their faces trembled to show their uneasyness...


    "Our old faces are lost now..." Ma Hongjun''s face turned red as he listened to the laughter all around, wishing to find a hole in...


    "Don''t show an embarrassing expression... Keep your head high, you can''t be weak!" Although Tang Si could not wait to find a hole to get in, he could only bite the bullet and hold his chest to cheer his teammates.Now that he regrets it, he shouldn''t have promised the dean to come out in this weird dress.It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve lost your face now. If you lose your face, you¡¯ll lose your face. It¡¯s all about this time, and you have to hold on.


    And Tang Yuehua, who entered the arena with Tang Si, had a slight reddening face, and she didn''t dare to look at Tang Si at all. Like her brothers and grandpas, she looked like I didn''t know him.


    Regarding this, Tang Si also discovered this, and his heart became even more depressed: "This time I was really miserable by Dean Flander..."


    "Brother... wouldn''t it be the little girl?" When Tang Hao saw Tang Yuehua, he suddenly said to a middle-aged man beside him in a little shock.


    "Really... Why did she also participate? She also entered the finals this time?" Tang Xiao also looked astonished.


    It¡¯s just that Tang Chen was more shocked than their brothers: "The three girls...how do they feel a little familiar?... Could it be them? No! They''ve been twenty-five years old... Isn''t this age right? How did Yuehua tell them Mixed up?"


    Since Tang Yuehua teamed up with Qingrou and the others, the person who secretly protected her has been driven back by Monkey King. On the other hand, their memories along with related them have also been erased, so Tang Chen didn''t know the specific situation about Tang Yuehua.


    Although the current game is a final, there are many teams in this final. There are 20 teams in the martial arts arena without age limit; and the stadium where the age limit is 25 years old is also 20 teams.Similarly, the number of individuals in the individual competition is also twenty.


    "So now, the respective teams will send their respective captains to draw your opponents... There are twenty paper balls in the box. The numbers from one to twenty are written on the paper balls. One''s opponent is twenty, and two''s opponent. It¡¯s nineteen, and three¡¯s opponent is eighteen...and so on, and a friendly reminder, don¡¯t use mental power to peek at the numbers in the paper ball, otherwise, immediately disqualify!"


    Subsequently, the captains of their respective teams came forward to draw their own paper balls...


    It''s just that when it comes to Qingrou and the others, it''s a bit difficult.


    "Draw lots, who are we going to send? Who is the captain of us?" Ning Yueyue looked at them gently.


    "I''ll forget it, you three decide." Hu Liena shook her head.


    Tang Yuehua took a step back and also abstained.


    "That''s me, I''m a senior sister!" Gentle patted his chest immediately.


    "Senior sister is amazing? I''m still a junior sister! The teacher has said, let the younger ones!" Ning Yueyue immediately quit.


    "So, it should be me?" Yu Tiancheng said faintly, stiffening her big breasts.


    The three women glared at them, letting no one.


    "Um...or else, do you decide to guess?" Hu Liena whispered when seeing the three girls not making a decision for a long time.


    "This proposal is good, agree!" Ning Yueyue was the first to raise her hand.


    "Does the guessing box? It is fair, then guessing boxing!" Nodding softly.


    So, the three little girls started guessing in the crowd to determine the ownership of the captain...


    "Where is this amazing team? Didn''t you see it in the preliminaries?"


    "Don''t tell me, these little girls are so cute and beautiful!"


    "Especially the middle one, I really like it..."


    It¡¯s just that this person¡¯s words have just fallen, and upon hearing the sound of ¡°Bla¡±, countless thunders descend from the sky, instantly smashing countless people into human-shaped ¡°coke¡±...


    "Hmm~ I dare to harass my loli in front of my face, looking for death!" Monkey King''s face was flat, and he continued to squint his eyes to enjoy Xiaobai and the others'' body massage...


    (PS: Second more.)..

 1450 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Five

    Soon, Qingrou and the others had decided the outcome. Looking at the helpless Ning Yueyue and Yu Tiancheng, they gently glanced at her, and hummed: "They all say that I am a senior sister, and they want to fight with me. !" He said, walking towards the lottery box...


    "Luck is so bad!" Ning Yueyue spread her hands, a look of helplessness.


    After a while, gently holding a ball of paper back to the team.


    "What date is it, take it out and take a look!" Ning Yueyue immediately said curiously.


    "Number." Spread the ball of paper gently.


    "So, our opponent is the number." Hu Liena immediately looked around, wanting to see who her opponent is.


    However, the number has not been announced yet, so I don''t know it yet.


    "Hey! What''s your number on the dung yellow team?" Little Witch Ning Yueyue immediately turned her eyes to the only Tang Si and the others she knew.


    The skins of Tang Si and the others trembled suddenly when they heard her name.


    Although we dress like shit, you don''t have to call it that way, right?


    But because they are beautiful women, with the urination of Tang Si''s teammates, naturally they won''t be really angry.


    The big fat man Ma Hongjun immediately grabbed the paper ball from Dai Baimu''s hand and showed it to Qingrou and the others, saying eagerly, "Ours is number 6, what is your number?"


    "No, it seems that we are not opponents!" Gentle Judo said.


    "No? So our opponent is you!" At this moment, an uncoordinated voice came from the side: "That''s really an honor!"


    Gentle and they turned their heads to look, just in time to see seven sixteen or seventeen-year-old boys approaching them.Everyone''s gazes had already ignored Tang Si and the others, all focused on Qingrou and them.


    "It turned out to be a group of people who took the opportunity to strike up a conversation..." Ma Hongjun showed disdain.


    "You guy who just crawled out of the pit, don''t talk!" The other''s leader looked at Ma Hongjun, contempt and mocking.


    "You!!" Ma Hongjun was furious when he heard this, and the hot temperature was quietly transported to his palm.


    However, before Ma Hongjun went crazy, the sexy and beautiful emcee not far away coldly shouted: "During the game, private fights are not allowed. If you have any grudges, see you on the court later! Otherwise, you will be disqualified immediately. !"


    "Humph! You guys pray that you don''t meet us next time!" After being so engaged, the other party obviously lost the thought of accosting, glaring at the people of Tang Si''s team, snorted coldly, and led the team to the side.


    "What is it, you really think you are a person?" Oscar spat at the back of several people.


    "Now, announce the results of the game! Everyone, please look at the big screen!" said the beautiful emcee, looking towards the void ahead, she saw a virtual screen flashed out immediately, on which there happened to be a list of teams.


    Too many lists, omitted here...


    "This is the preliminaries in the finals. Now, please our great Queen to announce the official start of the game!"


    Banjuna stood up and looked around. The original noisy scene immediately calmed down. This is popularity and prestige!It''s not like before Sun Wukong arbitrarily silenced everyone in the audience.


    "Then, let''s start!" The faint words spread throughout the arena, although simple, but full of queen style.


    There was thunderous applause from the stadium...


    After everything was calm, the beautiful emcee came on stage again: "Then, invite the team from the first competition to play, they are-Auckland Wuhun Academy vs. Purple Star Wuhun Academy."


    The master of ceremonies paused, and again threw a hot message: "I hope everyone will work hard to express themselves. If you are favored by the great Queen, the mysterious and powerful husband, maybe you have the opportunity to worship him as a teacher. Oh!"


    Wow!!


    There was an uproar in the audience, the husband who worshiped Her Majesty the Queen as a teacher?At this moment, everyone was excited and excited. Without talking about him, once he came out, he directly made the God of Five Elements kneel down!The endless martial ring soul bone alone is enough to make everyone boil. If you worship such a heaven-defying existence that cannot be described by a local tyrant as a teacher, would you still worry about martial ring soul bone?I don¡¯t have any problem adding a set of soul bones!


    Even Tang Si was very excited at this moment.


    "It seems that this is not a simple game!" Oscar suddenly showed excitement, looking at his teammates: "You said, in this competition, does Her Majesty''s husband want to find a true disciple? "


    "I really can''t tell!" Ma Hongjun was also excited.


    Wang Qingfeng on the side suddenly squeezed his fists when he heard the words, and his face became gloomy...


    "Are you okay?" Tang Si asked after realizing Wang Qingfeng''s abnormality.


    "It''s okay..." Wang Qingfeng shook his head.


    "If you have anything, just say it quickly, don''t you think we are an outsider?" Oscar said with an unhappy expression.


    Wang Qingfeng hesitated for a moment, and said, "That person is the one who came to the royal family of the Xingluo Empire and strongly rejected my marriage with Yu Tiancheng..."


    "That person? Who? You wouldn''t be talking about Her Majesty''s husband, right?" Ma Hongjun''s eyes widened, his expression exaggerated.


    Seeing Wang Qingfeng nodded, Ma Hongjun immediately lowered his head with a gloomy expression: "This is over, there is no hope of apprenticeship!"


    "Actually...you don''t have to worry about me..." Before Wang Qingfeng finished speaking, Ma Hongjun roared, "What are you talking about! We are good brothers, since that person forced you to separate from your wife..."


    Before Ma Hongjun''s words were finished, he suddenly felt a black shadow in front of him, and felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. The whole person flew upside down and fell to the audience...


    "Ma Hongjun!!" Tang Si and the others were shocked, and they glared at Yu Sweet Orange.


    "Let me clean your mouth. I have nothing to do with Wang Qingfeng. If you dare to talk nonsense, kill you!" Yu Tiancheng ignored the angry faces of Tang Si and the others, and looked coldly. Ma Hongjun in the audience exudes a cold chill.


    "Oh! Private fights are now forbidden. If you are disqualified, it will be troublesome. Let''s leave the field and leave the field to someone else!" With a soft smile, he pulled Jade Orange and left.


    "San''er, come on!" Tang Yuehua smiled and gave Tang Si a cheering look, and then left.


    Tang Si jumped off the stage and helped Ma Hongjun up, looking at Wang Qingfeng who had already come by his side, with a solemn expression on his face: "This is a big trouble. Apart from my aunt, I am afraid that all of them belong to the Queen''s husband. Disciple...I''ve seen that person before, and I heard that they all call that person a teacher..."


    "That adult''s disciple? How do you play this game?" Oscar looked helpless: "Just watching people wave their hands, there are a lot of martial arts spirit bones. As disciples of this kind of person, each of them I don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird to wear a hundred thousand, millions of years of martial arts..."..

 1451 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Six

    When Tang Si and others heard Oscar say this, they all frowned, their faces solemn.Because they won the championship in the preliminary rounds, each of them won a 90,000-year god bestowed martial arts ring and soul bone, which is 90,000!It is not affected by the slightest level of absorption.


    This is just something to be offered as a reward. As a disciple of Monkey King, how abnormal should Gentle and others be?


    "Isn''t it really a god-level martial arts ring with all hands?" Oscar swallowed hardly.


    On the contrary, Ma Hongjun still recalled the kick that Yu Tiancheng kicked him at the moment. Not only was this slut not angry, but he had a nostalgic expression on his face. That expression really made people wonder if Yu Tiancheng was still here. Would he still beg others to kick him again?


    "You bitch, don''t be silly, go!" Oscar kicked Ma Hongjun directly, and the group returned to the players'' lounge.


    With the departure of the players, only the two teams of Auckland Wuhun Academy and Zixing Wuhun Academy were left.


    Both teams are a team of seven.


    Team competition requires a minimum of five people and a maximum of seven people.


    Gentle and they are a team of five.


    And Tang Si and the others are a six-man team, Dai Baimu, Oscar, Tang Si, Ma Hongjun, plus the twin sisters.


    Of course, these twin sisters are not from Shrek Academy. Because of their talents, they cannot enter Shrek Academy. The two of them are just because the number of Shrek Academy is not enough, and they are used to make up the number, but the strength is also good, especially Having absorbed the championship rewards obtained in the preliminaries and possessing a 90,000-year martial arts ring and soul bone, their strength can be said to have risen dramatically.


    The competition between the academy and the academy is going on here, and the competition of the famous martial artists in the mainland has also begun.


    Compared with Wuhun Academy''s kind of petty games, here is much more exciting, because in this arena, the strength of the lowest is the strength of the titled Wuluo!


    Some people may ask, everyone has the title of Wuluo, why are you still participating in this competition?Even if you get the Martial Ring, you can''t absorb it!


    This is also one of the reasons why this competition is so popular, because the god-given martial arts ring bestowed by Monkey King also has a defying attribute, that is, covering. It can cover the original martial arts ring and condense a brand new one that suits you best. Wuhuan!


    Needless to say what concept is this?


    Even if it is a titled martial arts ring, the first martial arts ring will inevitably be a martial arts ring of decades or even a hundred years. As long as they obtain the god-given martial arts ring rewarded by this game, they can cover these eliminated martial arts ring. So as to make yourself stronger!


    This is also one of the reasons that make these titles Wuluo crazy, let alone ordinary titled Wuluo, even the ninety-ninth-level title Wuluo like Tang Chen is formed by Tong Ning Fengzhi. The team participated in this competition.


    In the arena here, as soon as they appeared, there were two Wuluo with a strength of 95.


    The martial arts were released one by one, it was called a splendid, one by one soul ability display, bursting with fierce roar!


    It was just a moment, and it immediately attracted the attention of countless people, so basically no one was interested in the martial arts academy competition.


    As a result, the members of the Auckland Wuhun Academy and the Purple Star Wuhun Academy were depressed, but the depressed returned to depressed, and the winner still had to be divided...


    "Swift, what''s the name of that wife? It''s amazing!" Monkey King was sitting in an attic, enjoying the massage of Purple Pearl and Xiao Bai, while watching the game below, he asked curiously.


    The venue that Monkey King pays attention to is naturally the venue for the two titled Wuluo competitions.


    The two titles of Wuluo are all ninety-fifth level powerhouses, one is an old man with a childlike appearance, and the other is a beautiful young woman with charming charm.


    Both of them have released nine martial arts, all of them are the best martial arts. It can be said to be inextricably fought. The strength that collides from time to time, if it is not blocked by the barrier of martial arts, I am afraid that everyone watching the battle around Suffer.


    Especially that beautiful woman, really domineering, with mighty fist-style, contains the power of jumping mountains, really domineering!Especially when she hits an opponent with a punch, it is not a shaking mountain, and Monkey King is speechless.


    Of course, let alone Monkey King, countless people watching the battle also looked at the field with bright eyes. Those eyes never left the wife and beautiful woman. Without it, they are not only mighty, but also very seductive. !I can''t wait for her opponent to be like me.


    "An overlord elder of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family, Yu Xinhan... I heard that her husband died within a year of marriage... Now..." Swift said, and the subsequent words added a special tone: "Single! "


    "In the latter case, you don''t need to emphasize your tone!" Monkey King rolled his eyes directly.


    "Master, are you sure you are not interested in other people? Wife!" Purple Pearl squeezed Monkey King''s back with her big breast, and said with all her temptation.


    "Should I catch her to offer to the master?" Xiaobai said earnestly.


    "Does this still need to be caught? The Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family is now a sub-race of the Wuhun Empire. As long as Ban Zhuna says something, she can guarantee that she will be obediently on the master''s big chuang!" Swift said straightforwardly. .


    After Sun Wukong listened to it, his head was filled with black lines: "I''m not as good as you said, okay? I just ask a name, as for?"


    "Master, don''t be shy, I know you..." Xiaobai looked at Monkey King seriously.


    "This can be... it can enrich the harem for the owner!" Purple Pearl said with bright eyes: "Look at that soft figure, make sure you can unlock all the postures!"


    "Hey! You guys are getting more and more ridiculous~" The little silver on the side really couldn''t listen anymore, and rolled his eyes speechlessly.If you don''t stop them, I don''t know how hot they will talk about them.


    "Hehe~~ They are all from my own family, why are you ashamed!" Purple Pearl smiled at Xiao Yin.Although her sexual orientation was corrected by Monkey King, she still likes beautiful women. The more beautiful women in Monkey King''s harem, the happier she is!


    Yu Xinhan, this name didn''t appear in the original work. I guess it was killed when the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family was annihilated by the Wuhun Palace.


    However, the arrival of Monkey King really changed the fate of too many people.


    The two were able to enter the first preliminaries in the finals, and their combat power was very impressive.


    However, Yu Xinhan''s martial spirit was the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus, with extremely powerful combat power. In the end, her opponent was beaten to the ground by her and won the first victory...

 1452 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Seven

    The competitions between the martial artists who have long been famous in the mainland are also team competitions, but they also have their own pride. Therefore, although it is a competition between teams, they are single-to-one to determine the winner.


    If there are five players on both sides, the result of the competition will naturally be five to three points. If there are seven players, then the result will be seven to four points.If there are five people on one side and seven people on one side, the winner will naturally be divided into five to three.


    Of course, there are also people who don¡¯t abide by this rule. They don¡¯t agree to heads-up, so they can only be determined by team competitions. However, in this way, the larger number of people will obviously have the advantage, but you can only blame you Why don''t you find seven people, but five or six people.


    However, most teams have already formed seven people, and there are only five people. The six-person team is actually very small. Even if the staff is insufficient, there are backup supplements.


    After Yu Xinhan won the first round of competition, the second round of competition continued.


    In this second round of competition, the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus Rex team is still playing against the Ziwei Xingkong team. The people sent by the two sides this time are two spirited old men. When Monkey King saw it, he was obviously out of interest and also a little bit small. Small uncomfortable: "A team game, what are you going to do heads-up? It''s really easy to do? It''s not enough to make a lot of trouble, it''s so troublesome..." He said, turning his eyes to the venue of the Wuhun Academy competition.


    Monkey King also knew that masters have their own dignity and pride, and did not stop them from doing this.


    At this moment, the beautiful referee girl just announced the result of the first match: "Congratulations to the Purple Star Wuhun Academy team for winning the first match. Now we will start the second match. Please invite members of the Star Dou Royal Academy team. Join the staff from the Blazing Wuhun Academy team..."


    "The Royal Academy of Stars... is the people from the Star Alliance. In the Twilight Preliminaries, they won the second place... The Blazing Martial Spirit Academy is the second place in the Cangcheng of the Wuhun Academy..." Swift After hearing this name, he whispered in Monkey King''s ear.


    "They are all second?" Purple Pearl immediately asked curiously: "Where are there so many second places?"


    "Don''t you even know this?" Swift looked at Purple Pearl with helpless expression: "This preliminaries are held in ten main cities. Therefore, each main city has a champion and a runner-up, and can come to the imperial city. In the finals, only the champions and runners-up, so out of the ten main cities, there are ten champions and ten runners-up teams."


    "It''s so troublesome..." Purple Pearl curled her lips.


    At this moment, the members of the Star Dou Royal Academy and Blazing Wuhun Academy have already played.Both teams formed a triangle formation and entered the field. It seemed that the aura was good.


    The Star Dou Royal Academy team has only five people, while the Blazing Martial Soul Academy team has seven people full. In terms of numbers, it seems that the Star Dou Royal Academy team has suffered.


    Others won¡¯t say much. The only woman in the Blazing Martial Spirit Academy team caught Sun Wukong¡¯s attention. She also appeared in the original work. She was called Huo Wu. She was extremely beautiful and the golden red team. The clothes worn on her complemented each other, with long dark red hair, she herself was like a flame that could melt any man.


    Moreover, each of her is the tallest in her own team, she is extremely well-proportioned, with a faint smile on her face, and a faint red light radiates around her body.


    As the deputy captain of the team, her strength is naturally not bad, and her martial arts is herself, a shadow with herself as the body, Hokage, belonging to the control system war martial artist.


    "There are only five of them, so let''s play five too, otherwise we won''t win if we lose!" Huo Wu kindly suggested after seeing the opponent''s lineup.


    However, without waiting for Huo Wushuang to answer, the captain on the opposite side answered first: "No, five people versus seven people, the result is the same!"


    "You!" Huo Wu and the others immediately looked at each other with an angry face. They are kind and don''t want to take advantage of them, so you don''t want to take advantage of them.


    "Then, let''s start the game!" The referee obviously ignored the contradiction between the two sides. After saying this lightly, he left Wutai to them.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, Huo Wu was not polite, since the other party does not appreciate, how about the seven bullying the five!


    In the light drink, both teams released their own martial arts and martial arts.


    The blazing temperature rose from the Blazing Martial Spirit Academy team, and it was only a glance to see that all the members of this team were actually fire-type martial artists.The strength is between the Soul Sect and the Soul Sovereign, reaching this level at this age, the talent is indeed good.


    However, after the members of the Star Dou Royal Academy released their martial arts, they actually moved countless people present, because each of them has six martial arts shining, and the strength of the five players is as high as that. The level of the soul emperor.


    "Six martial rings? Soul emperor?!" Tang Si and the others were moved when they saw this. This Star Dou Royal Academy team was their defeat. At that time, the strength of each of them was only more than forty levels. Why suddenly, it became more than sixty?


    "Damn! In the preliminaries, they hid their strength..." Wang Qingfeng also understood this, and his expression immediately sank.


    "This continent... really is rich in evildoers..." Tang Si could only give a wry smile.However, the war intent in his eyes is burning: "But this way, it is more interesting!"


    "The god of the five elements is quite courageous. He even dared to blatantly open up in front of me..." Monkey King looked at the members of the Star Dou Royal team in the field and said lightly.


    "Who told you to come up with such a perverted reward! Naturally they are bound to win!" Xiao Yin smiled slightly, looking at the Blazing Martial Spirit Academy team in the field, it was a pity: "They are quite pitiful. , Unexpectedly encountered such a rogue team..."


    Feng Liema looked at the field and said faintly: "The five members of the Star Dou Royal Academy, I am afraid that only Gentle can deal with them?"


    "That''s the strength? Isn''t it? Don''t you mean that there is also the team led by Tang Si?" Purple Pearl immediately asked curiously.


    "At that time, because you haven''t seen their true strength!" Swift smiled faintly while looking at Purple Pearl.


    "True strength? Isn''t this their true strength?"


    "Of course, because of their strength, they have reached the level of titled Wuluo!" Xiaoyin explained softly.


    "Title Wu Luo? They? No?!" Purple Pearl immediately stared in surprise.


    (PS: There was a power outage due to the flood, and the water was almost flooding the second floor. It will be updated today, and it will be updated when the call comes in.)

 1453 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Eight Twenty Two Seconds

    "How do you think they are only in their early twenties? Are they really all titled Wu Luo?" Zi Zhenzhu said with a surprised look.


    "Don''t forget that behind them, there is a god of five elements! It''s not impossible to use divine power to forcibly raise their strength to the level of Titled Wu Luo..." Swift said lightly.


    "Is the god of the five elements? That''s really big-handed!" Purple Pearl said with a look of contempt: "But this is too shameless? For the reward of the competition, I did this kind of thing, or cancel their participation. qualifications?"


    "They didn''t break the rules, and the mere title of Wu Luo doesn''t matter!" Monkey King said with a faint smile: "Aren''t there still Gentle them?"


    "That''s right, I immediately told them to Qingrou and told them to severely teach these shameless guys!" Zi Zhenzhu''s expression of anger was distressed, and she got up and ran towards the place where they were.


    "No, with the gentleness of their current strength, these people''s hiding methods can''t hide from them!" Monkey King grabbed Purple Pearl and said lightly.


    In the field, watching the six martial arts rings released by all the Star Dou Royal Academy teams, everyone in the Blazing Martial Spirit Academy changed their expressions.


    Huo Wu''s beautiful eyes widened and his face was incredible: "All have reached the level of the Soul Emperor? How is this possible?!!!"


    "So now, are you rolling off the stage yourself, or do you need us to throw you off the stage?" Thor''s disciple Mo You looked at Huo Wu and the others with an indifferent expression, as if he was looking at Ants.


    Such a contemptuous attitude made Huo Wu and the others extremely angry, and Huo Wushuang even more gloomy face, coldly hummed: "Don¡¯t talk useless nonsense, that will only make people look down on you and want If you win, use your strength!"


    As he said, a loud dragon chant erupted from his mouth, and the flames rising from his whole body vaguely showed a dragon shape behind his back. The martial spirit possessed his body, causing his body to expand in a circle, and his skin was attached to the surface. Layers of fiery dark red scales.


    The two agile attacking martial arts masters Huo Yun and Huo Yu each released a pair of dazzling wings and flew high into the sky, looking down at the Star Dou Royal Academy below, ready to launch a surprise attack at any time.


    "Attack! Take them all down within 30 seconds!" Mo You, as the captain of the Star Dou Royal Academy team, immediately issued the order.The colleague uttered a loud and clear scream, entangled in thunder and lightning, and a black ciphertext appeared on his face and skin, and a pair of black wings were ejected from behind, suddenly facing the fire cloud in the air. Fire rain attacked away!


    In the preliminaries, they were already frustrated. In order to hide their strength, they did not want to attract the attention of the Wuhun Empire too much. They could only lose to a team weaker than themselves. This already made them very unhappy. It''s the finals, they naturally don''t need to hide any strengths, they want to crush them all the way to the championship!


    Mo You''s Martial Spirit is a mutant Thunderbird, and his teacher is the God of Five Elements, the strongest Thunder God Kaiyun!


    At the moment Mo You launched the attack, the following four team members also displayed their sixth soul ability at the same time, and attacked towards Huo Wu and others!


    Huo Wushuang roared, Long Yin was ear-splitting, and a little on the ground beneath his feet, he blasted towards the disciple of Vulcan Lu Li!


    The phantom that emerged from behind the two of them was a fierce dragon, and although there was a slight difference in appearance, it was not that big.


    Along with the collision of the two punches, there was a sudden explosion, and Huo Wushuang''s body was shaken, and he immediately flew upside down and fell to the ground!


    On the other hand, Lu Li didn''t move at all, above his fists, fire was gushing, and his aura was mighty.


    One is the forty-two level soul sect, and the other is now unfolding, but the sixty-nine level soul emperor, the gap is not that big.Moreover, this sixty-ninth-level soul emperor was still a disciple of Vulcan, and his true strength was titled Wuluo. This gap was even more obvious.


    If Huo Wushuang were a protagonist like Tang Si, he might be able to leapfrog the challenge, but unfortunately, he was not, so he lost. It was only in this punch that he lost!


    "Brother!" Huo Wu couldn''t help exclaiming when he saw this.


    "Beauty, this is not the time to worry about others!" The ground under Huo Wu''s feet suddenly cracked, and a slightly wretched head came out from the ground.


    The disciple of the earth god, Yanshan!Wuhun is an earth dragon mutated from pangolin, possessing the ability to control the earth and burrow.


    A person suddenly emerged from the ground, which obviously made Huo Wu slightly startled, jumped up and backed hurriedly, but when she just landed, the ground suddenly cracked, forming a dark hole, accompanied by a scream of ah. Huo Wu just fell...


    At the same time, Mo You had already leapt into the sky, looking indifferent to Huoyun Huoyu, the sixth martial ring lit up, and one hand pointed at them.With a sound of''stab,'' two silver-white lightnings suddenly fell from the sky, smashing the fire cloud and rain to the ground...


    Zhu Wen, from the same clan as Jade Sweet Orange, belonged to the original Star Luo Empire Zhu family, but he was not from the original clan, but a separated child. He was weak and sick since he was a child, and he has not awakened the martial soul. Fancy, accepted as a disciple, and his identity jumped a thousand miles!


    His martial soul is also a mutant martial soul, a dragon-bearded leopard mutated from a ghost cat, with a body like a leopard, but with a long dragon beard, majestic and powerful, full of the might of the emperor.


    The main attribute is wind, and the most difficult thing is the accompanying talent field, stealth!


    His strength was originally to be far surpassed by the opponent, coupled with stealth and sneak attacks, a very simple trick is to take the last person in the Blazing Martial Spirit Academy team to the ground!


    In twenty-two seconds, Blazing Martial Spirit Academy was defeated!


    From the beginning to the end, Han Yu, the disciple of the Water God, stood in place and never made a move.


    This amazing record caused an uproar in the audience, and was shocked by the strength of the Star Dou Royal Academy team!


    "Too...too amazing! Too amazing! This is the real dark horse!"


    "With such strength, who else can compete with them for the championship?"


    There was a lot of noise in the stands, all amazed at the strength of the Royal Academy of Stars!Some nymphomaniacs couldn''t help but scream with red hearts.


    "So strong! I didn''t expect them to hide so deeply. Third Brother, did we win them?" Ma Hongjun looked at Tang Si, his tone full of worry.


    "Yes!" Tang Si''s eyes were sharp, looking at the field, his right hand unconsciously touched the Horcrux on his waist, his heart was full of confidence: "As long as there is Tang Sect''s hidden weapon, I will not lose to anyone... "


    "With your words, we are relieved!" Wang Qingfeng smiled slightly, and everyone else was relieved.Tang Si had always been very low-key, but as friends, they knew exactly how terrifying Tang Si was when he broke out.


    (PS: It rains every day, I haven''t stopped it. It seems that I want to call. It is impossible for ten days and half a month. Fortunately, there are generators in the neighbor¡¯s house, which can be used to generate electricity, but only a few hours a day. , So time is limited, only one update. When the new chapter opens, the online supplement will break out, because I have more than ten chapters in the new chapter...)..

 1454 Chapter 159 Flicker

    "In the second match, the Star Dou Royal Academy team played against the Blazing Wuhun Academy team, and the Star Dou Royal Academy team won!"


    As soon as the referee''s voice fell, there was thunderous applause and noise. The strength of the Star Dou Royal Academy team won the applause of everyone present.


    Hearing the enthusiastic applause in the field, Huo Wu and the others looked very sad, because this applause was not for them.


    They lost miserably, but in twenty-two seconds, they lost terribly.


    Huo Wu was even more miserable. The battle had just begun, and she fell into a big pit. If it weren''t for the test, she would have been buried in life.


    It''s not that their strength is not good, but that the opponent is too strong. The two are not at the same level. You must know that behind the Star Dou Royal Academy team, but the God of Five Elements, they are disciples of the God of Five Elements.


    Huo Wu and others left the field sadly, without attracting anyone''s attention. Now, everyone''s eyes are focused on the Star Dou Royal Academy team...


    For a long time, they have existed as the proud children of heaven, and now they have suffered such a miserable defeat. For Huo Wu and the others, it is a big blow.


    Looking at the teacher who was already waiting not far away, Huo Wu and the others bowed their heads, and Huo Wushuang was even more ashamed: "Teacher, I''m sorry, we lost..."


    "It''s nothing, don''t go to your heart..." The teacher shook his head, looking at the Star Dou Royal Academy team on the field, with a helpless face: "It''s not ashamed to lose to them..."


    "Isn''t this shameful?" Huo Wu had an angry expression on his face. She was almost buried alive in the pit. This stubborn defeat made her a little unacceptable.


    "Hey~ If you knew their identities, you wouldn''t think so..." The teacher sighed helplessly: "I can only blame you for being too unlucky. I met them in the first round!"


    "Who are they? The teacher said so..." Huo Wu looked unconvinced.


    "I just got the news. These five people are the direct disciples of the God of Five Elements!"


    "What? A direct disciple of the God of Five Elements?" Huo Wu and the others stared in shock, looking at the five people on the stage, and it felt better in their hearts.


    "Since I am a disciple of God, there is no way..." Huo Wu looked upset, and a little unwilling: "If I also had a god as a teacher, I would definitely not lose to them!"


    "Then, come with me!" Behind Huo Wu, a beautiful female voice suddenly heard.


    "Huh? Are you?" Huo Wu and the others turned around to look at the beautiful woman who appeared somehow, their eyes were surprised.


    "You...you are?!" When Huo Wu and their teachers saw Swift, their eyes suddenly widened, their faces were shocked, and they were about to kneel down...


    Swift waved his slender hand and didn''t let him kneel down: "There are too many people here, no need to be polite..." Then, she looked at Huo Wu: "You, come with me!"


    "Hey? Me?" Huo Wu pointed at herself somewhat unexpectedly.


    Swift ignored her, and after speaking, left alone...


    "Huo Wu, what are you doing in a daze, hurry up!" The instructor immediately pushed Huo Wu urged, his face full of excitement.


    "Why do you want to follow?" Huo Wu looked at her instructor so excited, very puzzled.


    "She...she is the national guardian of the Wuhun Empire!" The instructor lowered his voice, very excited.He was originally from the Hall of Martial Spirits, but later taught at Blazing Martial Spirit Academy as a teacher, and was fortunate to meet Swift.


    "Guo-Guo-Master? God?!" Huo Wu and the others stared in shock.


    A true god, unexpectedly found himself, and is also the national guardian of the Wuhun Empire that thousands of people respect?Huo Wu was agitated and excited all of a sudden. Could it be that the complaint she said was really realized just now when she was upset for a while?


    "Why are you still in a daze? Hurry up!" The instructor urged again.


    "Ah? Oh! Okay..." Huo Wu immediately ran after Swift, his face full of excitement and anticipation.


    With a nervous heart, Huo Wu followed behind Swift and boarded a pavilion...


    Although not guarded by guards, Huo Wu knew right away that this place is definitely not a place that ordinary people can enter...


    It''s just that she didn''t dare to speak first, so she could only follow all the way. For a short distance, Huo Wu seemed to feel that after a long time, she finally reached the top of the pavilion.


    Then, Huo Wu was shocked to see a familiar figure, the supreme existence that frightened the god of the five elements to knees, the mysterious husband of the respected Her Majesty...


    At this moment, Huo Wu was so excited that she couldn''t walk...


    "Master, people have already been brought." Swift said respectfully when he came to Monkey King.


    "Uh!" When Huo Wu heard Swift''s address to Monkey King, she was shocked and froze in place, oh my God!The guardian of the Wuhun Empire actually called this man the master?She is a god!Lord of God?How does this exist?


    At this moment, Huo Wu''s brain was blank, and she had no idea how to think.


    "Your name is Huo Wu?" Monkey King looked at the young woman in front of him and smiled.


    "Yes..." Huo Wu directly knelt down in front of Monkey King, with a respectful face, she didn''t dare to raise her head at all.


    "Don''t be so nervous, just as usual..."


    "Eh?" Just after Sun Wukong''s words fell, Huo Wu was shocked to find that her original nervousness and almost suffocated feeling disappeared instantly, and she instantly became extremely relaxed.


    He raised his head boldly and looked at Monkey King, his complexion blushed inexplicably, and he hurriedly lowered his head.


    Monkey King smiled faintly. As the master of this world, he was born with a fatal affinity for people in this world. Huo Wu has such a mentality, which is really normal.


    "I also watched your game just now and it was pretty good..."


    "Huh?" Hearing Monkey King''s exaggeration, Huo Wu''s face was stunned. At the beginning, she fell into the opponent''s pit and was almost buried alive. This is also called good performance?


    Xiao Yin and the others also cast big eyes at Monkey King, which made it clear that they were opening their eyes and talking nonsense.


    Sun Wukong ignored Xiao Yin and the others, looked at Huo Wu, and said calmly: "Okay! I admit that what I said just now was pure nonsense..."


    "Huh?" Huo Wu was stunned again after hearing this. What''s the matter with this adult?Doesn''t it seem very reliable?


    "Although your performance is not very good, it''s just because the other party is too strong. I am still optimistic about your talent. Then, give you a choice, whether you are willing to worship me as a teacher?"


    "Huh?" Huo Wu''s eyes widened suddenly, and he really wanted to accept her as a disciple?Such a big pie directly knocked Huo Wu out...

 1455 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty

    After being in a daze for only three seconds, Huo Wu bowed his head with excitement, "Yes! I do! See the teacher!"


    "Okay, get up, you are my fourth disciple, and then I will introduce you to your three senior sisters. Let''s watch the show first!"


    "Yes..." Huo Wu respectfully stood aside, calming her heart beating from being overly excited. At the same time, she was full of curiosity about the three unmasked senior sisters: "I don''t know what my three senior sisters are like. What about people?"


    "Congratulations, Master, I have accepted another outstanding disciple!" Xiaobai looked at Monkey King and smiled.And Xiao Yin and the others also congratulated each other.What can be regarded by Monkey King is obviously not comparable to ordinary people.It''s just that if you let them know what Sun Wukong''s true thoughts are in his heart, how do they feel?


    Monkey King smiled slightly as a response and looked at the court...


    At this time, the game is still going on...


    The extremely fierce battle made the audience cheer!Especially the venues for the martial arts competitions across the continent are extremely gorgeous. Everyone''s strength is no less than the strength of the titled Martial Arts. The endless martial arts and gorgeous soul skills make the audience excited!


    One by one, famous powerhouses on the continent appeared, such as Jian Wuluo and Bone Wuluo of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Tower; Ju Wuluo and Oni Wuluo of the original Wuhun Hall; Tang Hao and Tang Xiao of the Haotian School.


    With these titled Wuluo venues, it is obvious that only a few people pay attention to inter-academic games.


    But the game continues...


    (I don''t want to make up the word count, and the unimportant battles are directly taken over.)


    In the third game, Thunder Wuhun Academy played against the God of War Wuhun Academy, and finally the Shenfeng Wuhun Academy won.


    In the fourth game, Xiangjia Wuhun Academy played against Xingluo Senior Martial Master Academy, and Xingluo Senior Martial Master Academy won.


    Speaking of the Xingluo Senior Martial Arts Academy, I would like to explain here that it belongs to the members of the original Xingluo Empire royal family. Among them, there are brothers and sisters of Wang Qingfeng and Yu Tiancheng.


    The academy that added the word''wuhun'' to belong to the academy of the Wuhun empire, while the academy that did not add the word''wuhun'' to the academy belonged to the Star Alliance Empire.


    Since Banzhuna established the Wuhun Empire, all the colleges under her jurisdiction must add the word''wuhun''.


    The fifth game was the Qingqing Wuhun Academy against the Wuhun Academy, but the result was a bit gratifying. In the end, the two teams of 14 people all fell and lost their fighting ability. They were actually tied and both were out.Yes, a draw will not advance, but will be out.


    And now, the sixth game is about to begin.


    "Unknowingly, it''s the sixth game. However, the popularity of our side is very low. Dudou said that he is very sad, but the next game should bring you unexpected surprises!"


    The beautiful referee girl came to the stage, looking at the list in hand, with a professional smile on her face: "Next, let me introduce the situation of the two sides to the distinguished guests..."


    "Huangdou Wuhun Academy Team, Captain: Yu Tianheng, Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Warrior... Deputy Captain: Dugu Goose, Jade Scale Snake Warrior..."


    "Shrek Wuhun Academy team, captain: Tang Si, Wuhun is Blue Silver Grass, but don¡¯t underestimate him because of this. As the Twilight preliminaries defeated the Star Fighting Royal Academy team and won the final The champion of, its strength is beyond doubt..."


    Hearing Doudou''s words, the people present were extremely surprised.


    "They actually defeated the previous Star Dou Royal Academy team? Really?"


    "That was when the Star Dou Royal Academy team began to hide their strength. It is now in the finals, but the result is not always certain..."


    Countless people are talking about it, this lively scene has attracted the attention of many people...


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, he smirked and said, "Then, please invite the personnel from the Shrek Spirit Academy Team No. 6 and the Emperor Wu Spirit Academy Team No. 15 to play!"


    "Finally it''s our turn!" Hearing the name of their team, Tang Si and the others all stood up, gearing up one by one, preparing for a big fight.


    This time, when they came to the stage, they did not usher in a ridicule, because at their strong request, they had already replaced the dazzling yellow clothes.And after listening to Dudou''s introduction, it is impossible for anyone to make fun of them.


    "Finally it''s their turn. I''m going to see what Tang Si is capable of..." Gentle saw Tang Si and the others come on stage, and finally became bored with interest.


    "His spirit is Lan Yincao?" Yu Tiancheng looked at Tang Si in a little surprised. You know, their little silver sister Wuhun is also Lan Yincao, but the emperor in Blue Silver Grass.


    "Sister Qingrou, have you noticed that Tang Si is a bit weird..." Ning Yueyue''s eyes were covered with a layer of red light, forming a star pattern. Looking at Tang Si in the field, a slight trace was revealed. The surprise came.


    "Weird?" Gentle and curious mind movement, the energy in the body ran into the eyes, red light filled, and also formed a star map: "This guy, like Sister Banjuna, has dual martial arts..."


    "Double Martial Spirit?!" Hu Liena looked surprised.


    Even Tang Yuehua was shocked: "They actually saw the other martial soul that San''er had been hiding? Was it because of these eyes? As expected of that person''s disciple, it''s really mysterious..."


    "Double Martial Spirits, this is a bit interesting..." A faint smile appeared on the soft mouth: "It is indeed a little skill to be appreciated by the teacher, and it is more worthy of being hanged, hehe~ ~"


    Standing on the stage, facing his opponent, Tang Si felt inexplicably cold in his heart, glanced around and touched his head, a little puzzled.


    "Well, no more nonsense, then, the game begins!"


    As they withdrew from the field, the personnel on both sides exploded fiercely.


    Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus Rex martial artist Yu Tianheng stands at the front of the team, the deputy captain Dugu Goose is at the side, followed by the two are graphite, stone mill, then the black panther Oslo and the wind chime Yufeng, standing at the end The face, and the most low-key, is Ye Lingling, the martial artist of Jiuxin Haitang.


    "Oh~ I found a rare martial soul..." In the attic, after looking at the Dugu Goose, Monkey King fixed his gaze on Ye Lingling''s body.


    "Auxiliary martial arts spirit, Jiuxin Begonia, a very rare martial arts spirit, really outstanding in terms of treatment, is a good seed..." Feng Liema looked at Ye Lingling and nodded.


    "Master, I think that one is pretty good too. Would you like me to abduct her for you too?" Swift looked at the lone geese and smiled.


    Huo Wu on the side heard it, and suddenly he felt sweaty: "Hey~~ Why do I suddenly feel like being pitted?"


    (PS: This chapter is yesterday. Because there is something during the day, it can only be changed in the middle of the night. Visually, there will be a call this afternoon. Then there will be an update. Wu Luo will end in a few chapters...The next world is "Fairy Tail" has been confirmed.)..

 1456 Chapter 161 Fierce Battle

    While Monkey King and the others were chatting leisurely, the battle in the playing field had already begun.


    As the two teams released their martial spirits one after another, the martial arts rings also lit up.


    There are seven people in Huangdou Wuhun Academy, but there are only six people in Shrek Wuhun Academy, which is a bit disadvantageous in terms of numbers.


    Moreover, each of the members of the Huangdou Wuhun Academy team released four spirit abilities, and their strength was as high as the soul sect.


    On the other hand, the Shrek Martial Spirit Academy team, the twin sisters are just three martial arts spirits; Wang Qingfeng, Ma Hongjun, and Oscar released only four martial arts, and only the martial arts released by Tang Si Soul, however, is an astonishing five realms. At his current age, he has reached the strength of the Soul King, which is indeed very astonishing.


    The two teams faced each other coldly, the eyes of both sides burst into dazzling light at the same time, the momentum collided with each other, and each formed a formation.


    A tiger roar erupted from Wang Qingfeng¡¯s mouth, and an intense, hot breath burst out of his body. Accompanied by the crackling of bones like beans, the muscles of the whole body instantly expanded, claws popped out of the tiger¡¯s palm, sharp eyes like a knife. Full of wild breath.


    The purple-red flame was also beating in Ma Hongjun''s palm.


    The blue-purple blue silver grass quietly swam out from around Tang Si''s body, and the blue light in his palm kept flashing, and the blue silver grass was released like endless, occupying half of the arena, looking like a sea of ??trees.


    Stimulated by all kinds of evildoers in this world, and with the backing of the Haotianzong, the world''s largest sect, Tang Si''s strength is stronger than in the original work.


    If even the current opponent can''t win, how about going against the evildoers behind?


    As a control martial artist, Tang Si clearly didn''t know what low-key was at this moment. He was stimulated by various geniuses and evildoers. He no longer had the mood to hide his strength and pretend to be low-key. With a light hand, countless blue silver grasses grew wildly and formed. Each branch launched an attack on the opposite side!


    At the same time, Wang Qingfeng also roared a tiger, stepped on the ground under his feet, and collided with Yu Tianheng on the opposite side. The fierce wind shook Tang Si''s blue silver grass branches swaying endlessly!


    And Wang Qingfeng also snorted and retreated.


    As one of the top beast spirits, the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus Rex was unmatched in power. Wang Qingfeng faced him head-on, and obviously fell behind.


    The Yu Tianheng after Wuhun possessed his body was no longer in the category of human beings. Both arms were completely dragonized, with dragon scales attached to them, which were dragon claws.


    Seeing that Yu Tianheng was about to chase Wang Qingfeng, Tang Si snorted coldly, his eyes were sharp, and the blue silver grass grew crazily, crisscrossing, and entwined towards Yu Tianheng and others...


    Yu Tianheng attacked the branches of the blue silver grass with a dragon claw, and the branches of the blue silver grass were undamaged, soft and resilient.


    Tang Si''s level was originally a big level higher than him, and this guy himself was also a master who leapfrogged and challenged him. How strong was Yu Tianheng''s martial spirit, and how could he be Tang Si''s opponent!


    If he missed a hit, Yu Tianheng was shocked and could only retreat in a hurry. If he was restrained by this blue silver grass branch, he would lose.


    "Lan Yincao..." When Xiao Yin saw Tang Si''s martial arts spirit, his eyes were a little surprised: "It''s just an ordinary Blue Yincao that was raised to such a realm by him. This person is really not simple... "


    "Like you, he is also a person with cultivation skills. If he doesn''t even have this ability, it would be too shameful!" Monkey King smiled faintly.For Tang Si''s two spirits, both were the same as in the original work, he was not surprised at all. This was fate. As long as he didn''t deliberately change, the fate would still follow Tang Si''s own destiny trajectory...


    "He actually has exercises? Is he also the master''s disciple?" Xiaobai asked curiously.


    "How is it possible, I only accept beautiful women as disciples..."


    "..." Hearing these words in Huo Wu''s ears, she couldn''t help but suddenly: "No wonder everyone here is all women... It seems that my teacher seems a little unreliable?"


    Countless branches of blue silver grass surging wildly, Tang Si was actually forced to dodge and retreat from Yu Tianheng and others with the power of one person. Tang Si¡¯s strength was somewhat beyond their expectations, and he was clearly just the soul king. The strength, the true combat power that can be shown, is probably close to the soul emperor!


    "MD, when have so many perverted evildoers appeared on the mainland..." Yu Tianheng was extremely depressed, but his eyes flashed fiercely: "Yufeng, you must first attack his body. Kill this control martial artist!"


    Yufeng nodded, and a pair of medium-sized wings stretched out from behind him. His wings were brown, and the feathers on the wings did not look soft at all, but had a solid texture.


    This pair of wings was transformed by his hands, and while flapping, his whole body leapt up, bypassing Tang Si''s criss-cross branches of blue silver grass from the air, and pounced towards where Tang Si was. !


    "Want to attack the third brother, have you asked me?" A slightly wretched voice sounded, and the fiery waves of fire rolled in, but Ma Hongjun was seen carrying a pair of fire wings on his back, blocking the way of the wind chime warrior Yufeng , The flame that beats from time to time in his hand exudes extremely violent fiery firepower.


    Ma Hongjun''s martial soul is the evil fire phoenix, and its fire is not comparable to ordinary flames!


    And this pair of Fire Wings was his third spirit ability-Blazing Fire Wings.


    The world has changed too much, so even the spirit abilities of Ma Hongjun and others have changed more or less.


    "Phoenix? Really a troublesome martial soul..." Yufeng looked at this Ma Hongjun with a calm face: "It''s a pity that fire can''t be ignited against the wind!" With that, Yufeng''s fourth martial arts ring suddenly lit up. The wings spread out, and there was an extremely fierce wind!


    In this extremely violent wind, the flame in Ma Hongjun''s hand was swaying, and finally extinguished, even his pair of fire wings, under the blowing of the wind, was quite dim...


    "Damn! Doesn''t the wind help the fire? Because my flames will be blown out?" Ma Hongjun cried out strangely, and the fire wings on his back suddenly disappeared. The whole person fell out of the air. Lan Yincao caught it, and didn''t let him come into close contact with the ground.


    At the same time, the twin sisters met each other''s Shi brothers.


    The twin sisters are all 39th-level souls, while the Shi family brothers are up to forty-fourth level. However, the third martial arts of the twin sisters are all 90,000 years old. At the same time, everyone There is also a 90,000-year-old soul bone, which is so powerful that it is not at the level of the surface.


    (PS: The call finally came. Today is the third shift. This is the first shift.)..

 1457 Chapter 162-Titan Tree Man

    The twin sisters¡¯ martial cats are white civets. Although their appearance cannot be compared with Gentle¡¯s, they are also very eye-catching when matched with the cat¡¯s ears when they were possessed. Look at the screams in the audience The masses will know.


    The Shijia brothers'' martial spirit is a tortoise, a tortoise with amazing defensive power, it is difficult to break the defense with the twin sisters'' attack power.


    Although they have 90,000-year-old martial arts spirit bones, they are not far behind!


    You got the reward of the champion, and they also got the reward of the runner-up.


    The champion is a 90,000-year martial arts spirit bone, and the runner-up is a 50,000-year martial arts spirit bone.


    "Sister..." Faced with such two amazing opponents, the younger sister on the left immediately turned her head to look at her sister.


    Without much communication, as twin sisters, the elder sister immediately understood what the younger sister meant. Without hesitation, she nodded decisively.


    On this highly anticipated stage, they don''t want to lose the face of Shrek Spirit Academy.Originally, their fate should be mediocre. However, when they met Tang Si and the others, their sisters broke free from their mediocre fate and started to shine. Therefore, this competition is of great significance to them. Allow it to lose.


    The twin sisters'' colleagues exudes extremely dazzling light, the light is blooming, the two are merged into one, merged together...


    After a while, when the light dissipated, the one who remained in place was a three-tailed civet with three tails.


    Wuhun fusion technique-three-tailed civet.


    This three-tailed civet is not tall, only about sixty centimeters, and its eyes are full of agility, small and cute.


    "Will the martial soul fusion skill? It''s just so small, how much power can it have?" The Shi family brothers looked at the three-tailed civet in front of him. They were originally taken aback, but after seeing the body, they looked completely different Don''t care.


    The three civets did not pay attention to their small eyes, their bodies flashed, and instantly turned into a white streamer and disappeared...


    "So fast!!" This time, the Shi family brothers were really taken aback, looking around with a look of alertness.


    However, a white light suddenly flashed from behind the two of them, and only heard two sounds of''bang bang''. The brothers of the family were smashed and flew out, crashing on the barrier, and fell under the stage...


    The sudden change caused an uproar for those who liked it, full of consternation!


    They were still relatively optimistic about the Shi Family brothers, but they didn''t want to be kicked off the stage by the three-tailed civet.


    Falling off the stage is equivalent to losing the qualification for the game. This Shi family brother has already been eliminated!


    "Asshole! What are you two doing?" Captain Yu Tianheng threw back the two blue silver grasses in front of him, looking at the Shi Family brothers who had fallen under the stage, that was an anger!


    The Shi Family brothers also had a look of consternation at the moment, but after the consternation, they became extremely angry, but after the anger, they were ashamed. They just looked down on their opponents for a while, and they were kicked off the stage like this.


    They have absolute confidence in their defense, but they have forgotten one point. This is a game, but there are game rules.


    And the smart twin sisters formally took advantage of the rules. We can''t break your defense. It''s always okay to kick you off the stage?


    "We are not convinced, we can fight again!" The Shi brothers immediately yelled to the referee. They didn''t even hurt any of their fur, so they were kicked off the stage and lost the qualification to continue the game. Somewhat unacceptable.


    "The rules are the rules. Since you have fallen off the stage, you have already lost the qualification to continue to compete on stage. If you dare to mess around, I have the right to be disqualified along with your teammates!" Dudou took a faint look at the Shi family brothers. Tao.


    "I..." The brothers of the family were immediately depressed, and walked out of the arena unhappy...


    "These two fools, tell you to underestimate our sisters!" The twin sisters looked at the back of the Shi family brothers, but they were gloating.


    "Good job! Xiaoqing Xiaolan!" Wang Qingfeng praised loudly without hesitation.


    The twin sisters'' faces are obviously happier after being praised by their sweetheart.


    "These two idiots!" Looking at the Shi family brothers, Dugu Yan tickles his teeth with hatred. The original seven-on-six situation immediately became five-on-six, and the good situation was lost.


    "Everyone has learned their lesson, don''t become the two of them..." Tang Si immediately warned his teammate with a solemn expression.


    "Understand, we are not so stupid!" Wang Qingfeng and the others all smiled. The situation changed and they were naturally very happy.


    "Don''t keep your hands, go all out!" Yu Tianheng shouted angrily. When the Shi family brothers did this, he obviously lost the interest in testing the other party. A dragon chant came from his mouth, and the fourth Wu Huanliang When he started, his whole body gave out a dazzling golden light, and he rushed straight towards Tang Si!


    This is Yu Tianheng''s fourth spirit ability-Earth Dragon Golden Body.


    In this state, his power and defense will increase by 30%, but his speed will also drop by 30%.


    However, Yu Tianheng won the second place in the preliminaries. He also possesses a 50,000-year-old soul bone, and his soul bone is a skull, and its function is to provide all of his amplifying spirit abilities. The effect is increased by 20%, and the negative effect is reduced by 20%.


    Therefore, under the increase of this skull, the effect of Yu Tianheng''s "Earth Dragon Golden Body" is that the strength and defense are increased by 50%, while the speed is reduced by 10%.


    Therefore, with this skull, Yu Tianheng''s earth dragon golden body has become a magical skill.


    In the state of the earth dragon''s golden body, Yu Tianheng was not afraid of Tang Si''s blue silver grass bondage at all, because with his current power, the power of the blue silver grass could not be tied to him at all.


    "This guy..." Tang Si looked at Yu Tianheng''s sudden eruption, his expression became a little serious, his hands clasped together, and the fifth martial arts ring lighted up in vain, and he whispered softly, "Titan Treeman!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw those countless blue silver grasses suddenly gathered and merged together, forming a huge treant, holding an extremely huge fist, and suddenly slamming down at Yu Tianheng!


    Yu Tianheng was shocked, it was too late to evade, and he could only rush forward. The dragon roar erupted from his mouth, and the muscle of the right hand that became a dragon claw protruded, colliding with the fist of the Titan Treant!


    In an instant, the ground under Yu Tianheng''s feet cracked and opened, and he himself was bombarded and flew out, hitting the barrier hard, and he was about to fall off the stage, fortunately, Yufeng leaped. Stepped out and caught him.


    "What a powerful soul skill..." From the attic, Huo Wu looked at the playing field below with a shocked expression on her face.


    (PS: Second more.)..

 1458 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Three

    "Titan Treant, he actually obtained this spirit ability..." Xiao Yin looked at the playing field below, looking a little surprised, because her own eighth spirit ability was similar to this.


    "This should have absorbed the spirit abilities obtained by the god bestowed martial arts ring obtained in the preliminaries!" Feng Liema said with a calm expression.


    "It''s true. He didn''t expect that what he had realized was this spirit ability. The protagonist''s halo is really shining." Monkey King smiled, "With this spirit ability in his body, it seems that there is no suspense about the result of the game. Up..."


    The playing field.


    Just as Sun Wukong said, after Tang Si activated this fifth spirit ability-Titan Tree Man, he showed an extremely violent scene!


    If it is in a spacious place, it is still possible to dodge, but on this small competition stage, the huge Titan Treeman already occupies half of the space, how can Yu Tianheng and others escape?


    A few fists slammed down, and even the ring became dilapidated, and Yu Tianheng and others were buried in the rubble, and the only lone geese and Ye Lingling in the Star Dou Royal Academy team.


    "You should give up yourself! I usually don''t beat women!" Tang Si controlled the Titan Treant, looking at the horrified Dugu Goose and Ye Lingling in front of him, and said lightly.


    "Lost? That''s not necessarily true!" Dugu Yan looked at Tang Si with cold eyes like a poisonous snake. Well, at this moment, she who possessed the spirit of martial arts has indeed become a poisonous snake, with her upper body human, but her lower body changed. It became a snake''s tail and looked very strange.


    "At this point, don''t you give up?" Ma Hongjun looked at Dugu Yan with a grimace, and smiled: "Beauty, let''s surrender quickly! Otherwise it would be uncomfortable to be hit by such a huge guy!"


    "Facing the enemy, I still have a heart, are you underestimating our women?" Ye Lingling, who has never spoken, suddenly spoke, her voice is very cold: "It seems that you have not absorbed the Shi family brothers at all. What about his family motto..."


    Immediately afterwards, accompanied by a faint fragrance, a white light fell from the sky. The white light looked extremely peculiar. It turned out to be in the form of petals, slowly falling, directly on the bodies of Yu Tianheng and others, and lightly integrated into their bodies.


    Then, Tang Si and the others were shocked to see that the badly injured bodies of Yu Tianheng and others had recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then stood up!


    "Even...recovered?" Tang Si looked surprised.


    "What an amazing healing power!" Wang Qingfeng''s face was solemn, and his eyes were full of shock.


    However, when Tang Si and the others were shocked, Dugu Goose opened its small mouth slightly, and a green poisonous mist enveloped Tang Si and the others. In shock, Tang Si and the others hurriedly backed away, but they were shocked to find out. , Their speed has become slow...


    At the same time, Yu Tianheng and others suddenly launched an extremely fierce attack on Tang Si and the others...


    Tang Si thought about it. He just wanted to control the Titan Treant¡¯s attack, but he stopped, because they are now very close to the Dugu Goose and others. With the Titan Treant¡¯s huge body, if they attacked, even they would have to be attacked. included.


    When Ye Lingling was treating Yu Tianheng and the others, she hurriedly drew back and backed away. In her hand, she held a pink begonia flower, which was composed of white and pink petals. The begonia flowers were gorgeous and graceful.


    Flowers and leaves and branches slipped from both sides of Ye Lingling''s palms, soft vines facing the wind, weeping in the wind, like a lady with beautiful hair covering her face, her veins and veins are affectionate and graceful.


    The purple light on her body converged, and it was obvious that the white petal-like light before was the fourth spirit ability she had displayed, the 50,000-year spirit ability-the growth of muscle and bone.


    This healing system''s spirit ability is extremely abnormal, as long as there is a breath, it can be brought back to life, even if the limb is severed, the ability regenerates.


    This is the abnormality of the god-given martial arts ring bestowed by Monkey King. Of course, if you want to comprehend this kind of perverted spirit ability, the chance is extremely low, and you also need a corresponding fit. Ye Lingling can obtain this spirit ability. , It made Monkey King look at her with a little admiration.


    "She actually understood this spirit ability, and it seems to be related to me..." Monkey King looked at Ye Lingling in the field, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Swift, after the game is over, bring her. ."


    "Yes, Master!" Swift nodded respectfully.


    "So, will she become my junior sister?" Huo Wu looked at Ye Lingling below, with a little admiration: "It''s really a powerful healing soul skill! Even such a serious injury healed instantly... But a pity, two Where is Fang''s strength gap, no matter how strong her healing ability is, the defeat is set."


    In the field, Dugu Yan and others have once again fought with Tang Si and others. However, Yu Tianheng and others only persisted for a while, and they were bound by the branches stretched out by the Titan Treant. Then he was thrown off the stage!


    The strength of the Titan Treant had not yet been fully demonstrated, and it was the defeat of the Huangdou Wuhun Academy team!


    "Unexpectedly, this guy''s fifth spirit ability is similar to that of Xiaoyin sister''s Liuli War God. It seems that he has some ability!" Looking at Tang Si in the field softly, his fighting spirit became more and more high: "Really I really want to fight him! Unfortunately, our game turned out to be the last one. I hope I can meet them..."


    The Shrek Wuhun Academy team won, and the game continued...


    On the roof of the attic, Swift took Ye Lingling up as ordered by Monkey King, but behind her, besides Ye Lingling, the lone goose was there.


    Ye Lingling and the two women were extremely excited at the moment. They didn''t expect that they were actually being spotted. They followed Swift to the roof of the attic with anticipation and anxiety. When they saw the mysterious and powerful in their hearts When they were in the figure, the two women were really excited and couldn''t hold on to themselves.


    Xiaobai glanced at Dugu Goose and fixed his gaze on Swift''s body: "The master only asked someone to bring Ye Lingling. You guy, actually kidnapped her?"


    "Don''t turn the white, don''t turn it!" Swift smiled, "As long as the owner likes it..."


    "Why do I suddenly feel like I have fallen into a pit?" Hearing the conversation between Swifts and others, Huo Wu was full of black lines.


    "Okay, stop joking and scaring people..." Monkey King waved his hand and interrupted, looking at Ye Lingling and Dugu Yan: "Give you two choices, one is to stay and worship me as a teacher, and the other is to leave!"


    Without any hesitation, Ye Lingling and Dugu Yan knelt down in front of Monkey King with excitement: "Ye Lingling (Dugu Yan) visits the teacher..."..

 1459 Chapter 164: Beautiful Girl Team

    Time has passed, and the game continues...


    Finally ushered in the final competition for the top ten.


    "Unknowingly it is already the afternoon, and we have ushered in the last game of the day. In this game, the top ten will be determined, ah, sorry, it should be the top nine, because the fifth game is a tie. At the end, both teams lost their qualifications."


    "So now, let Dudou introduce to you the last two teams of today, the Stars from the Star Alliance and the beautiful girl clan, the seeded players personally selected by Her Majesty Queen of the Soul Empire. By the way, they are the real favorites to win the championship. ! I don¡¯t know the specific information, because it was specially promoted by Her Majesty the Queen. He has not participated in the qualifiers and his ability is unknown..."


    "From the Star Dou League¡¯s Star Team I heard that it was selected from the Star Dou League¡¯s five senior martial arts academies. They are all talented players with excellent temperament and strength. They are also the team that won the preliminaries in Mingyue City. This game is also a battle between dragons and tigers!"


    "Well, the basic information is here for the time being, then, please invite the Sky Star team and the beautiful girl team into the arena!"


    As the words just fell, I saw a beautiful figure leaping out of the lounge in an instant, and crashing down on the ring. The gentle and beautiful face immediately appeared in front of the audience. Beautiful figure, plus The scorpion whip that hangs down to the waist is really beautiful.


    "Wow! As expected of the beautiful girl team! It really is a big beauty!"


    In the audience, cheers and whistles suddenly sounded, and countless wolf friends looked at the softness of the competition platform with bright eyes.


    "Our opponent is you? Come up quickly, don''t dawdle!" Gentle looked at the Skystar team that was about to take the stage not far away, and yelled out. After waiting for so long, she had long been suffocated. Want to find someone to vent.


    "Gentle, don''t be so anxious, waiting so long, it''s not too late, right?" Tang Yuehua''s gentle voice sounded, and then everyone saw that four stunning women stepped onto the ring. Over time, almost all eyes are on this competition stage.


    At this scene, I was deeply pleased with my heart. The popularity was almost robbed by the competition of the opposite mainland martial artists. Now Gentle and their appearance, they attracted the attention of so many people. Sure enough, the power of beautiful women is endless. what.


    "It''s finally on the court, let me see what you guys have!" Tang Si also looked expectantly at Gentle and others in the court. Only two teams were regarded as opponents by them. One was the Star Dou Royal Academy. The team, the first team is just gentle and their team.


    And Wang Qingfeng also stared at the jade orange on the stage without blinking. The beauty of the jade orange, even if he had been regarded as a hostile opponent, still made him stunned, but it was a pity that it was so perfect. The woman is no longer his fianc¨¦e. Thinking of this, Wang Qingfeng''s hatred for Monkey King is getting deeper.Had it not been for Monkey King, everything would have been different, right?


    "Yes, the teacher is watching, Sister Gentle..." Yu Tiancheng gave a soft look, her voice was cold, with a little softness.


    "I can''t wait!" He smiled softly, stepped back, and stood with Yu Tiancheng and the others.


    The five stunning women stood together, and the animals in the audience screamed; even if the Sky Star team had already arrived on the stage, not many people saw them. This only shows that they ''S opponents are so dazzling, no one pays attention to their existence anymore.


    Moreover, even Team Sky Star, just like everyone else, fixed their eyes on Gentle and them.


    Gentle and the others were originally all stunning people. After practising the mentality taught by Monkey King, they were reborn, and they were even more beautiful and moving, making it hard to look away.


    "Clan Pretty Girl, it really is the Clan Pretty Girl! Even when I watched it, I was shocked!" The voice of sister Doudou rang in due course, and the look in their soft eyes was especially bright. She is also a beautiful woman. It was also amazed by their beauty.


    The tumultuous scene, it took a long time to calm down.


    "So now, I announce that the game has officially started! Among the top nine, is it the Star Team or the Pretty Girl Team? Let''s wait and see!" Dudou said the last sentence excitedly and walked off the stage.


    The passion of the audience was once again ignited, even if the two opponents were fighting fiercely, they also looked at this side tacitly...


    "Don''t you guys, let me come!" Gentle said hello to Yu Tiancheng and the others, pinched ten fingers, and hooked fingers to the five people on the opposite side, and said faintly: "You five come together!"


    "I''m going! So domineering! One pick five? Can beautiful women work?"


    "Will she do it, beauty, come on! We support you!"


    "But they are also the champions of the preliminaries in Mingyue City anyway, don''t be too big!"


    For a time, the audience was ignited with passion again...This made the people of Team Sky Star extremely frustrated. At this moment, they suddenly felt that they had become the enemy of everyone in the audience.


    "It seems that we are also underestimated!" The captain of Team Skystar looked softly and calmly, with a calm and indifferent expression: "I heard that you are the favorites chosen by Her Majesty to win the championship, so your strength is certainly not bad, but so underestimated. Opponent, it''s not good!"


    As his words just fell, the Sky Stars team released their martial arts together, and the seven martial arts that shocked people!


    "Oh my God! Seven martial arts rings? How could this be possible!!"


    "Fake... Fake? How do they think it''s only in the twenties? How could it be possible to reach the realm of Soul Saint?!"


    For a while, all the audience on the scene looked dull, they were shocked by the strength of the Sky Star team!


    In his twenties, he has reached the realm of the soul sage, damn it, those so-called geniuses and evildoers known to all have to eat shit!


    Since so many god-level powerhouses have appeared on the mainland, it seems that the so-called geniuses are worthless.


    "Are they the killer of the Star Alliance?"


    After the shock, the audience also thought of this. The Star Alliance has the existence of the five-element gods, so they have players far beyond their normal age, which is also very understandable. The existence of gods itself is an existence that breaks common sense and improves The cultivation of others is not a simple matter.


    "Then, let me learn, what is your ability to speak up in front of us!" Xie Yue, the captain of the Sky Star team, said softly and coldly...

 1460 Chapter 165 Violence

    This Xie Yue also appeared in the original work. At that time, he was still the captain of the Wuhundian Academy team.


    However, Banjuna¡¯s destiny was changed, and indirectly changed the fate of many people. For example, Hu Liena is no longer a disciple of Banjuna.


    Hu Liena looked at Xie Yue in front, her eyebrows frowned slightly, she always felt that this person seemed a bit familiar, but for a while, she couldn''t remember who it was.


    Similarly, when the opposite Xieyue saw Hu Liena, he also had a look of confusion. He also had a feeling of deja vu. However, they had not seen each other for more than ten years. The two originally belonged to brothers and sisters did not recognize each other. .


    Of course, the most important point is that they both think that each other is dead. This is also one of the most important reasons.


    "Gentle, can this person give it to me?" Hu Liena took a step forward and looked at Xie Yue. The familiar feeling made her want to figure out what was going on.


    Looking at Hu Liena''s eyes softly, she nodded generously: "Yes, but are you sure you won''t be abused?"


    "Uh~" Hu Liena heard the words, and she was stunned. Her current strength is level fifty, and she is indeed under great pressure against the soul sage of level seventy, but it is not without the power of a battle.


    As a good friend and sister of Qingrou and their sisters, she got a lot of benefits from Qingrou and them. For example, during their adventures, she obtained a lot of soul bones, and these soul bones were all cheaper than Hu Liena.


    "I don''t dare to say that I will win, but I will definitely not lose easily!" Hu Liena looked softly, with a firm face, and affirmed.


    "That''s right, you have a lot of good things!" A soft smile: "Then he will leave it to you."


    "Thank you!" Hu Liena smiled at Qingrou, moved Lianbu lightly, stepped forward, and looked at Xieyue: "Then, your opponent is me!"


    A faint smile appeared on her face. With the release of Wuhun, she became more beautiful than before, and a big fluffy tail grew from behind, adding a strange charm. .


    A pale red light emerged from her, her eyes flickered, and the unique charm made people want to look at her.


    Xieyue was the first to be the first to be recruited. However, he only took a step towards Hu Liena. A soft white light suddenly emitted from the center of his eyebrows, dispelling the enchanting aura, causing Xieyue and the others to immediately. It was sober.


    Obviously, the light radiating from his brows just now was the power of the soul bone.


    "Fox? The ability to charm... is the same as that of my younger sister..." After Xieyue woke up, her eyes were a little complicated when she looked at Hu Liena, but he did not regard Hu Liena as his sister, because in his memory, his sister Hu Liena is dead.


    "The ability to charm? This is a bit troublesome..." Deputy Captain Hao Huang said to Xie Yue in front of him: "It seems that she can only be dealt with by you..."


    Xie Yue nodded, the soul bone he obtained in the preliminaries was a skull that could break all charms and illusions, just restraining Hu Liena''s ability.


    After releasing the martial spirit, Xie Yue''s hands showed two moon blades, all blood red, like crescent-shaped curved blades, his hands were held in the center of the moon blades, and he was ready to attack at any time.


    "Yue Blade? Brother..." Hu Liena was stunned when she saw Xie Yue''s martial arts soul: "No wonder I have a familiar feeling. Is it because his martial arts soul is the same as my brother?"


    Well, these two brothers and sisters have not thought about the other side as their own brother or sister. In each other¡¯s memory, the other side is already dead. Naturally, they can¡¯t think about it. Think similar.


    When the martial spirit was released, Xie Yue didn''t hesitate, and the fourth martial ring lighted up, and immediately launched an attack on Hu Liena.


    Hu Liena dodged in a hurry and didn''t try to take it hard. The opponent''s strength is stronger than her. It will only be her own loss.


    I saw her feet suddenly become crystal clear like jasper, and after a few crossings, she stepped on the void and jumped into the sky.


    "This...this is?!" Not to mention Xie Yue''s look of surprise, even the people in the stands were shocked.


    "Soul bone! This is the power of the soul bone..."


    Looking at Hu Liena''s feet, many people exclaimed.


    "Hey! It''s not the time to watch the show! You guys play with me too!" At this moment, the soft voice awakened the other four people, without releasing the martial spirit and the martial ring, and the gentleness directly charged. They attacked the four and launched an attack!


    "You don''t even release the martial soul? How arrogant are you?" Deputy Captain Hao Huang glared softly and roared. The other party did not even release the martial soul, and launched an attack at them. This is simply naked Contempt!It is unbearable to change who it is.


    Regardless of whether you are a beauty or whatever, Hao Huang¡¯s eyes became extremely cold, a violent gray light suddenly emerged from his body, his body swelled violently, his body was covered with gray hair, and his teeth became extremely sharp. It looks like an angry orangutan.


    Wuhun-King Kong Ape, representative of violent power.


    With a roar, Hao Huang''s third martial spirit was turned on in vain, and the third spirit ability "King Kong Po" was activated. In an instant, Hao Huang''s right hand was wrapped in a gray light, his arm muscles agitated, his muscles protruding, and his strength was entrapped. The power blasted toward the gentle anger!


    "Good come!" Gentle yelled out with excitement, and she greeted him with bare hands...


    "It''s over!!"


    Countless people closed their eyes for this, because they don''t want to see the moment when that beautiful figure disappears...


    With a sound of "Bump!!", the small fist collided with Hao Huang''s extremely strong right fist, and then everyone saw that when the two fists were touching, Hao Huang snorted and fell directly. Fly out!


    And at the moment he flew upside down, his soft figure flashed and appeared above him in an instant, his slender feet slammed into Hao Huang¡¯s chest unceremoniously, and a roar of''bang'', Hao Huang That strong body smashed directly into the ground of the ring!


    Quiet!


    The scene instantly became silent, each of them opened their mouths wide, looking at the gentle figure in the field with a dull expression, everyone was stunned by the violent attack that burst out softly...


    She hasn''t even released her spirit yet! Just relying on his own physical strength, he smashed down a 70-plus-level soul saint powerhouse in an instant. What kind of monster is this? This powerful one simply broke through the sky! ..

 1461 Chapter 166 Too Violent, Too Cruel

    "I''m dizzy at once? This is too bad..." Looking at Hao Huang who had hit the ground, he gently curled his lips and looked at the remaining three people. His figure flashed like a teleport. Appearing in front of one of them, the small fist bombarded out unceremoniously, and fell on the opponent''s forehead without the opponent''s reaction. With a loud bang, the opponent directly hit the ground with his head...


    "So strong!"


    At this moment, everyone was shocked by the strength displayed by the gentleness. That is the strong man of the soul saint level, who was stunned by a punch. Would you like to be so violent?


    "Gu~" Ma Hongjun on the sidelines swallowed his saliva, and said to Tang Si beside him with a shocked face: "Brother, can you clean up this evildoer?"


    "If you don''t need a trump card, it''s impossible..." Tang Si said straightforwardly, and his eyes were deeply shocked. As a charming and charming girl, she had cultivated her physical strength to such a level, it was really incredible. Unleashing Wuhun and Wuhuan, what about it?


    "Jade Orange... is it the same as her?" Wang Qingfeng looked at the gentleness of the violent opponent in the field, and fixed his eyes on the mature and sexy beautiful figure behind, his fists were tightly squeezed, his eyes burning The flame of reluctance: "But...I won''t lose..."


    Looking at the four figures who had all been smashed into the ground with a few punches from her, they curled their lips softly and boredly: "Boring, it''s so boring! This is the Soul Saint? It''s so weak!"


    "Damn! Is this still a human? It''s just a monster!" Luyang, the only sober of the four, wandered in the gravel pit, looking at the soft eyes, full of shock, the other''s speed was too fast. The fists are even more fierce. With their physical strength, they can''t get more punches at all. Before they can react, they have been fucked to the ground. This is horrible: "We are the gods of the five elements who have specially increased their strength. The seeded players, how can they fall here!!"


    Luyang gritted his teeth, stood up tremblingly, and roared, a black ten thousand years martial arts ring appeared again on his body, and he even had hidden strength. He was actually a man with eight martial arts rings. Soul Wuluo!


    "Eight Wuhuan? Soul Wuluo? I''m going crazy!"


    Everyone who watched the battle widened their eyes. At this moment, their feelings can no longer be expressed in words. The Soul Wuluo, who is more than 20 years old, except for the daughter of Her Majesty the Queen and the Valkyrie. Such an achievement?


    "How long do you want to lie on the ground? Get up and fight for me!" Luyang roared in vain, and the eighth martial arts ring lit up, bursting out a dazzling white light, illuminating the entire competition venue...


    When the light dissipated, everyone was surprised to see that Hao Huang, who had already lost his fighting ability, stood up again, while Luyang himself, after releasing the eighth ring, fell down, soul power Lost, lost the ability to fight.


    Luyang''s martial arts spirit is very special. It is a mutant martial arts spirit called Xueshen Teng. It belongs to the control plant martial arts spirit, but at the same time, it also has a little healing ability. His eighth martial arts ring is in the preliminaries. The obtained god-given martial arts ring is condensed, and its soul ability is called Sacrifice; sacrificing all of his soul power, he restores his designated person to the peak moment, and temporarily adds a full attribute boost to him Thirty BUFF, duration ten minutes.


    Without words, the moment Hao Huang stood up, he no longer concealed his strength. A black martial arts ring lighted up again on his body. The amazing eight martial arts ring moved on his body. He was also an 80-odd man. Soul Wuluo!


    The audience was in an uproar again...


    Without hesitation, at the moment when the Eight Dao Wuhuan appeared, Hao Huang''s seventh Wuhuan was also lit up in vain, decisively displaying the Wuhun real body!


    At this moment, he has clearly understood the horror of his opponent. He no longer has the slightest intention of underestimating him. Before, because he underestimated the other party, he almost disappeared in an instant. This kind of mistake is enough to make once, and now he must do his best. go.


    Accompanied by a roar, Hao Huang, who displayed his martial soul real body, suddenly swelled, and instantly turned into a muscular ape. Just stepping on his feet, the ground was cracked and opened, showing extreme horror. the power of.


    "Come again!" Hao Huang glared at the gentleness in front of him, roared, and the eighth martial arts ring lit up. Once he came up, he displayed his strongest spirit ability.


    I saw him roaring, the ape¡¯s mouth suddenly widened, and a group of light emitting waves of destruction quickly formed in his mouth...


    "King Kong roars and breaks!!"


    Suddenly, a dazzling beam of light jetted out of Hao Huang''s mouth, traversing the void, towards the gentle penetration!


    This beam of light entrained the terrifying power and penetrating power, even if it was a titled Wuluo, he did not dare to hold it on, otherwise he would be seriously injured if he did not die!


    "A bit capable!" The soft and bright eyes lit up. After a sigh of admiration, a red light suddenly rose from the whole body, and the fist squeezed again, without dodge, and went straight to meet her. She actually wanted to Fist insisted on this powerful spirit ability!


    Accompanied by the roar, the soft fist collided with the beam of light, and the ring at the foot instantly fell apart under this extremely violent energy, and it was shocking to see.


    "This soul skill is not bad, it contains such powerful power!" Standing softly at the center of the energy storm that collided, he smiled: "Unfortunately, you met me, you can only be considered bad luck! "Speaking, the little hand suddenly squeezed hard, and as Hao Huang''s pupils tightened, the light beam that could not hold back softly burst into pieces under her pinch, turning into a sky full of light and dissipating...


    The people present were extremely dull...


    This girl is actually so tough?!


    "How... maybe..." Hao Huang widened his eyes and couldn''t believe what he saw before him: "It''s impossible to crush my''King Kong Roar Xiaopo'' with bare hands!!"


    "What''s impossible?" Gentle has a flat face: "We are not in the same world, how can the frog at the bottom of the well understand how powerful I am!"


    As he said, the soft figure flashed in front of Hao Huang, jumped up, and hit his chin with an uppercut, hitting him in the air, flashing again, and hitting him with another kick. His chest...


    Then everyone saw that the figures flashed in the field, Hao Huang screamed constantly in the air, bumping back and forth, was actually kicked and beaten softly in the air, within a minute, he did not fall down...


    With such a violent scene, everyone in the audience can''t help but feel chills. It is simply too violent and too cruel!


    (ps: I have already said that when the new chapter begins to break out, it will be updated today. I have to finish the work first, and break out tomorrow, and strive to end Wuluo in these two days. .)..

 1462 Chapter 167 I am ready to lie down and win

    When Hao Huang fell from the air on the gravel-covered competition platform, he had already been beaten to a level of inhumanity.Even Jade Orange and the others couldn''t help but feel sympathy.


    "Gentle, your attack is too heavy, right?" Tang Yuehua looked at Hao Huang, whose face was swollen into a pig''s head, and subconsciously looked at Tang Si with concern. She remembered clearly, but Gentle said, Hanging on Tang Si.


    Judging from Gentle''s current strength, the combination of several Tang Sis is not their opponent.Killing an 80-plus-level spirit martial arts with bare hands, without even releasing the martial arts ring, this combat power is simply exploding.


    Tang Si''s talent is indeed very good, it can be called a monster level, but compared with Qingrou and the others, it is much bleak, unless Tang Si uses the mysterious hidden weapon he learned from nowhere, maybe there is still a fight. force.


    "This is also called heavy? If I were the focus, they would have died!" With a soft lip curl, they kicked the four of Hao Huang off the ring and looked up at Hu Liena in the air: "Hu Liena, left This person will leave it to you, don''t lose!"


    "You really can count on me..." Hu Liena suddenly showed a bitter smile: "Maybe this guy is also a Soul Martial Luo, maybe if it''s just a Soul Sage, I can barely fight, but if it''s a Soul Martial Luo. , That''s really nothing, or else, let it be for you?"


    "Don''t be so boring! The teacher is watching..." With a gentle face, he said seriously: "This guy''s strength has indeed reached the level of Soul Wuluo, and he is stronger than the other four. It already belongs to the 87th-level soul. Wuluo is gone, but their strength is forcibly upgraded by the god of the five elements. Not to mention the instability of the realm, and there is no ordinary Soul Wuluo strong. The strength is very vain. You should have the strength to fight."


    "Then I will try!" Hu Liena nodded, she didn''t have much confidence in her heart. After all, the difference between level 51 strength and level 87 strength is not even a bit different. If she is the protagonist, she might still be able to do it. Turn the other side, unfortunately, she is not.


    Hu Liena''s original strength was only level 42. The reason why she has reached level 51 is that she was inseparable from the guidance of Monkey King during the month of the qualifiers. Under the guidance of Monkey King, she Naturally, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds.


    Just when Hu Liena was determined to fight, Xie Yue looked at her excitedly, her eyes widened: "You... your name is Hu Liena?"


    "Is this name strange?" Hu Liena asked curiously.


    "My name is Xieyue..." Xieyue forcibly endured the excitement in her heart, said her name, and looked at her expectantly.


    "Xieyue? You? Brother...brother?!!!" Hu Liena''s pupils shrank slightly, she covered her mouth and exclaimed. After the astonishment, her expression became excited.


    "It''s really you, sister!" Xieyue''s face was full of excitement, and she withdrew her martial soul. If it weren''t for Hu Liena''s person in the air, he couldn''t help but rush to hug her.


    "Brother...you...you are not already..." Hu Liena landed on the ring and looked at Xieyue in front of her with tears in her eyes.He clearly remembered that Xie Yue was pierced in her chest by a hateful wolf thief in front of her eyes, but now, she was standing here alive.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, when I woke up, I was already in the Star Luo Empire, and I heard the teacher say that you have died in the hands of those wicked wolf thieves. I thought you really had Dead..." Xieyue said, eyes filled with tears.


    "I was almost caught by the wolf thief at the time, but in the end it was rescued by the pioneer camp sent by Her Majesty to destroy the wolf thief, and then I entered the Wuhun Academy in the Imperial Capital. My life is Her Majesty the Queen, if it weren¡¯t for her, if I had fallen into the hands of those wolf thieves, I don¡¯t know where I would end up, or if it weren¡¯t for the Queen, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Martial Soul Academy.


    "That''s really to thank Her Majesty the Queen, but you are fine, it is great!" Xie Yue just wanted to hold Hu Liena in her arms to show the joy of the reunion of the brothers and sisters, but she couldn''t stand the gentleness on the side: " Hey, what about a good test? Why do you suddenly recognize each other as brothers and sisters? You have to pay more attention to the occasion!"


    "It''s really not appropriate to say more about this kind of place..." Xie Yue nodded solemnly, and said straightforwardly to the crowds in the audience: "From this situation, I will definitely lose, so there is no reason. It¡¯s necessary to keep on trying, I surrender..."


    With that said, Xieyue said with a serious face to Hu Liena next to him: "Let''s go, there seems to be no secret in this matter, you are obviously still alive, why did the teacher tell me you are dead..."


    Going for a while, he was refreshed, stepped onto the ring, and immediately announced the result with a loudspeaker: "Then I announce that Team Sky Star will play against Team Pretty Girls, the winner, Team Pretty Girls!"


    Outside the field, there was a warm applause...


    The audience was not surprised by Xie Yue''s surrender, because the strength shown by Gentle was simply too abnormal, it was simply crushing!Moreover, there was only one person who had already crushed the team composed of Soul Martial Arts, and its strength was incredible.


    "It deserves to be the seeded player selected by Her Majesty! Only Her Majesty can teach such abnormal strength..."


    In contrast, countless people have even more admiration and respect for Banjuna, because Banjuna''s combat power is so brutal and unbelievable. Therefore, gentle and strong, others are naturally counted in her head.


    "In the end, we just made soy sauce!" Ning Yueyue shrugged helplessly, and followed Qingrou and the others out of the ring.


    "This is something that can''t be helped. The disparity in strength is too great, and which team is qualified to let us join?" Yu Tiancheng said with a plain expression.


    "That''s also..." Ning Yueyue smiled: "I think we should participate in the opposite game..."


    Yu Tiancheng said faintly: "I''m not interested in being with a group of old men... the next game, it''s my turn to play!"


    "Whatever, anyway, I am ready to lie down and win..." Tang Yuehua said with a calm expression.She was already shocked by the strength shown by gentleness. If she could not win the championship with such powerful strength, it would be really unreasonable.Moreover, there is more than one such evildoer, Ning Yueyue and Jade Orange are soft and first-class!


    "Huo Wu, Ye Lingling, Dugu Yan, have you seen it, this is your master sister..." Sun Wukong pointed to the gentle, glanced at the shocked Huo Wu three daughters, and said lightly.


    "Is she our master sister? She is really strong!!" After listening to Monkey King''s words, the three daughters were even more surprised, and at the same time filled with excitement. Since the master sister is so strong, can they become so too? Strong?..

 1463 Chapter One Hundred And Sixty Eight

    "The top nine has been born, and today''s martial arts academy competition is over. Please prepare for the championship tomorrow!"


    "Champion? Shouldn''t it be the top five?"


    After listening to the announcement, countless people in the audience were full of curiosity.


    "It''s not the top five, but the champion! For specific information, see you tomorrow, so today''s game is here for the time being..."


    As Doudou''s words fell, today''s martial arts academy''s game came to an end for a while, but the audience did not leave the field, because the whole mainland martial arts competition is still going on...


    The battles between titled Wuluo and titled Wuluo made the audience enthusiastic.Until night fell, the birth of the top ten was finally decided here. Like the Martial Arts Academy, the birth of the champion will be decided tomorrow.


    The audience left the field one by one and began to discuss which teams could win the championship in tomorrow''s game.


    And to win the championship team, Gentle and their voices are the highest. This is no way, because Gentle¡¯s strength is so dazzling. Without releasing Martial Spirit and Martial Ring, he defeated the five souls with bare hands. The team formed by Wu Luo is as powerful as a monster; no one thinks that such a team can stop it.


    The game was over, and Sun Wukong and the others also returned to their residences, and went there together, including the three daughters of Huo Wu, Ye Lingling and Dugu Goose.


    When Qingrou and the others came back, they all looked surprised when they heard that these three were already their junior sisters.On the contrary, Hu Liena''s face looked a little weird, because she finally realized a problem now. The disciples accepted by Monkey King seemed to be all beautiful women, and those who accompanied him were all beautiful women.


    "It''s nothing to be surprised..." Yu Tiancheng seemed to see through her mind, shrugged her shoulders, with a helpless expression: "Our teacher has such a hobby, he only accepts women as disciples, no matter how talented a man is. He won¡¯t even take a look at it.¡± After that, he looked at Tang Yuehua and reminded him in particular: ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to expect that the teacher will accept your family and become a disciple. It¡¯s absolutely impossible. ."


    "Hey? The teacher''s hobby is really special!" Hearing what Yu Tiancheng said, Huo Wu and the others were all shocked, and then they were relieved, because in the eyes of ordinary people, those peerless masters are some quirks. The reason for the quirks is that people have the ability and personality.


    "Teacher, can I go to the mainland martial arts ranking competition tomorrow? The competition here is really boring." Ning Yueyue said in Jin.


    "..." Huo Wu and the others were speechless when they heard this. They really are not in the same world as others.They were exhausted, just to fight for a good ranking. Ning Yueyue was good, but she even disliked the academy''s ranking competition as boring, and wanted to compete with the older generation of people for ranking. This was the realm gap.


    "What can I do with a group of old men..." Sun Wukong smiled slightly: "Tomorrow''s game will be more interesting. It is no longer a draw to determine the opponent. After entering the field, you can choose your opponent at will, as long as you defeat the other All teams, you are the champions!"


    "Huh? So, can we challenge Tang Si''s team immediately?" His soft eyes lit up suddenly, full of excitement.


    "Yeah! That''s interesting! Tomorrow I will challenge the other eight teams alone!" Ning Yueyue immediately beamed.


    "You''re just an auxiliary martial artist, join in the fun, I should play tomorrow''s game!" Yu Tiancheng said with a faint expression.


    "So many teams, let one..." Ning Yueyue immediately grabbed Yu Sweet Orange''s hand to please.


    "The Shrek Spirit Academy team is mine, and the other teams are up to you..." Yu Tiancheng nodded.


    "Okay, then I will choose the Star Dou Royal Academy team, five titled Wuluo, it seems that I have to play..." Ning Yueyue immediately selected her opponent.


    However, when Huo Wu heard Ning Yueyue say this, their eyes widened in shock: "Title Wuluo? You said that all the members of the Star Dou Royal Academy are titled Wuluo?!"


    Tang Yuehua and the others were also shocked by Ning Yueyue''s remarks, titled Wu Luo?What a joke, this is just a game between the academy and the academy, how can such a monster appear?But when they thought of Team Sky Star, their hearts jumped suddenly, which might be true.


    "Don''t you know?" Ning Yueyue''s curiosity on her face, she suddenly said: "Oh, yes, with your strength, you can''t see their hidden strength. The five members of the Star Dou Royal Academy are the gods of the five elements. It¡¯s not surprising that their strength has been improved by the god of the five elements, and their strength has reached the level of titled Wuluo, because the gods can improve the spirit power level of others within certain rules. Yes, correspondingly, they can raise their strength to the level of titled Wuluo. The talents of these five people are indeed quite powerful."


    "Are they the same with my brother?" Hu Liena asked.


    "Your brother and their situation is a little different..." Ning Yueyue shook her head: "Their strength is that the gods of the five elements burned up their existing potential with divine power and forcibly promoted, so they can only be at this level for the rest of their lives. It¡¯s impossible to improve at all."


    "How could..." Hu Liena''s pupils shrank slightly, her face in disbelief: "Sacrificing the future in exchange for the current limited cultivation base, how can they do this..."


    "What''s wrong? The rewards after winning the game, everything is done!" Ning Yueyue shrugged indifferently: "If we weren''t there, maybe the champion and the runner-up would have really been starred. The alliance has taken over."


    Hu Liena heard this and immediately fell silent.The rewards of this competition are indeed too exaggerated, and it is no wonder that the God of the Five Elements did so.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore..." Yu Tiancheng broke the silence and looked softly: "Tang Si will hand it to you, Wang Qingfeng will hand it to me. I have a bit of personal grievances with him to resolve."


    "Hehe, you are quite generous!" The soft face was immediately replaced by joy: "Look how I will beat him tomorrow!"


    "Uh~ that..." Tang Yuehua looked softly, with a pleading expression on her face: "Gentle... please start gently..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t break him!" Gentle smiled again.


    "Wang Qingfeng..." Sun Wukong, who had been silent for a while, looked at Yu Tiancheng, and said lightly: "That guy actually hates Yu Tiancheng, Tiancheng, don''t have to keep your hands, and beat me to death!"


    (PS: Today is the fourth shift, this is the second shift. Also, the Wuluo will end tomorrow.)..

 1464 Chapter 169 The Light of Life

    "Understood, teacher!" Yu Tiancheng nodded her head obediently. She originally just wanted to teach Wang Qingfeng to let him recognize the reality, but since the teacher has spoken, I can''t blame her. Who told you to make the teacher upset It.


    Regarding Monkey King''s words, Yu Tiancheng would never go against it, even if Monkey King told her to kill Wang Qingfeng, she would not hesitate in the slightest.


    It didn''t take long for Banjuna to finish all the chores and return to the palace.


    Standing in front of Banjuna at such a close distance made Huo Wu and the others extremely excited, they knelt to the ground, not knowing what to say.


    As the strongest person on the mainland, Banjuna is the object of pride and admiration for all women.


    "Since you are already Wukong''s disciples, you don''t need to be so polite, get up!" Ban Zhuna waved her hand lightly.


    Just as Huo Wu and the others got up, they saw Tian''s jealous face and also walked in. At this moment, they were all very excited. This is the most genius and enchanting Valkyrie recognized in the whole continent!At the age of eighteen, he has become a god by breaking through the 100th level. There are no ancients and no one to come.


    You must know that Tianjyen has broken through the hundredth level to become a god, but she has not carried out any divine inheritance, but has broken through to become a god through her own cultivation. Such talents can no longer be described as enchanting; even if it is as proud as Tang Si, All are ashamed.


    This also made Tang, who had never liked fighting, developed a heart of fighting. As a transversal crowd, how could he be compared to the original people.


    Tonight is also destined to be a sleepless and lively night. The lights of the imperial city have not been extinguished all night.


    Tomorrow''s contestants are also adjusting their mentality to meet tomorrow''s final game.


    In the imperial city, in the dormitory given to the contestants, Tang Si looked at the hidden weapons placed on the table with a frightening light in his eyes: "I really hope that we won''t be able to use you in tomorrow''s game... a pity, that It should be impossible..."


    The dawn of the next day came amidst the anticipation and anxiety of countless people...


    Countless spectators came to the venue early, sat back in their seats, and waited for the opening of the game.


    The sun slowly rises, and also puts a layer of glow on the morning of this new day. With Ban Zhu Na announced the start of the game, today''s game officially kicked off.


    Doudoulian moved lightly and stepped onto the competition venue amidst countless cheers; it seems that her popularity is not much weaker than those of the contestants. After all, she is also a great beauty.


    "Dear adults from all over the world, and dear viewers, good morning everyone, today, we finally usher in the highly anticipated and long-awaited championship day, because Lord Wukong doesn¡¯t like too much nonsense from others. So I won¡¯t say much about other things. I will briefly introduce you to today¡¯s competition system..."


    "Today''s competition system will not be to draw lots to determine your opponents, but to choose your opponents freely. In other words, if one of the teams challenges and defeats all the teams, then they will be the champions of this competition, as the champions. You can leave the field and hand over the martial arts platform to the remaining teams to compete for the runner-up..."


    "It turned into a challenge system..." Tang Si frowned slightly: "This way, the championship system has indeed become very fair, but it also has disadvantages. If one of the teams has been challenged by others, even if it is strong, it will be But other people¡¯s wheels fight, right?"


    Just as Tang Si''s own voice fell, Doudou''s voice sounded again: "Also, you don''t have to worry about wheel warfare. Please look at this..." Doudou said, taking out a soft white light from his arms. The ball of light is filled with infinite life breath: "This is the great Master Wukong, that is, Her Majesty''s husband, the super divine tool specially handed over to me for safekeeping-the light of life!"


    "Super artifact? Really?"


    "Just to feel the strong vitality, I feel that my life has been sublimated, what a super magical weapon!"


    "What is the function of this super artifact? Hurry up, don''t sell it..."


    The people present saw that Dudou took out a super artifact, and they all became extremely shocked and instantly boiled. They had only heard of the artifact, but they had never heard of the super artifact.


    "The effect, it''s actually very simple..." He went around for a while to calm his excited heart: "The light of life has only one effect, and that is-no matter how many injuries, as long as there is a breath, you can Heal all injuries in an instant, even a broken limb can regenerate, and within three seconds, restore the wounded to their peak state!"


    The voice of Doudou just fell, and the audience was in an uproar. The eyes of countless people were full of greed and fiery, and they wished to rush up and take the''light of life'' as their own.


    Even the god of the five elements that has been secretly paying attention to it is shocked and greedy.


    "The light of life... is really big! There are still such artifacts in the world! If it is used by us, it will be invincible!" Thunder God Kaiyun''s eyes were fiery, and the terrifying divine power gradually surged, greed. He couldn''t control himself a little, and wanted to snatch this super artifact.


    "Calm down, open the clouds!" The soft voice of the water god rain curtain awakened Thor''s emotions about to run away: "Don''t forget the man of Banjuna, if we become greedy, we may be destroyed by him in an instant! "


    "..." Thunder God Kaiyun heard the words, there is no cold sweat all over his body, the horror of Monkey King, they have a deep understanding of Monkey King, facing Monkey King, they actually can''t even give birth to a trace of hostility, mysterious, terrifying, powerful, these It is not enough to describe the status of Monkey King in their hearts.


    "I really don''t know how much Banzhuna''s husband exists. As gods, we are as weak as ants in front of him..." Amidst the shock of the fire god Red Cloud, he was also unhappy, and at the same time envied Banzhuna: "This guy is so fate. He has found such a reliable man to be his backer. Fortunately, people don''t care about mortal matters, otherwise we don''t have to fight with Ban Zhuna, and we can just kneel in front of them and sing to conquer."


    "He didn''t come down from the God Realm, right?" Fengshen Mufeng frowned.


    "It should be impossible, right? It''s impossible for a god to come to the mortal world..." Kuo Tu shook his head and vetoed it.


    "That might be the case, where is the strength of the people!" Water God Rain Curtain frowned, "And I also care. We have been gods for so long, should we have been taken to the God Realm long ago? Why are we not now? The movement? And the five-element gods inherited for us have no news of the slightest, will there be any problems in the gods?


    "How is it possible? How could there be a problem with the God Realm!" Thunder God Kaiyun shook his head a bit funny, and said: "Well, no guessing, the game is about to begin. After today''s game is over, we will be with Banjuna¡¯s last battle is..."


    (PS: Third more.)..

 1465 Chapter 170 The Smart Shui Binger

    The shock brought by the light of life gradually subsided, because people who are greedy in their hearts are surrounded by incomparable terror for the next moment. They are so frightened that their hands and feet are cold and unable to move. They just remembered this. Something, but Her Majesty, the terrifying husband and wife took out, and the attention of hitting this thing is simply looking for death. Didn''t I see that even the god of the five elements was so shocked by the breath of others yesterday that he kneeled down?That''s a god!And it''s still five!


    For a while, everyone had put away their greed, and could only stare at the light of life in Doudou''s hand.


    Looking at the people who had returned to normal, she was really relieved to go around and patted their plump breasts with fear. The eyes of these people were really terrifying, although she understood that with Her Majesty the Queen and Master Wukong present, it was impossible for her There is something, but it can''t stand the attacks of countless terrifying eyes.


    Dudou carefully closed the light of life under the regretful gazes of countless people, holding a loudspeaker, and said softly: "Dudou was really scared by you just now, but I think the contestants should have already Don¡¯t worry. With the light of life, you can fight as much as you want. As long as you don¡¯t die, there will never be any problems! So now, please enter the contestants, and then their captains come to me to draw lots and decide The first team to challenge!"


    As the words fell, a team of participating teams came on the field one after another, and then sent their respective captains to draw the qualifications for the first team challenge.


    "Then, please take the captain with the number''one'' to step forward."


    The captain of the Canghui Wuhun Academy team took the jade sign in his hand and handed it to Dudou: "I am..."


    "Oh~ It turned out to be the Canghui Martial Spirit Academy team. Congratulations. You are the first team that can challenge your opponents. Then, please make a choice. Which team do you want to challenge? By the way, maybe you will I think there are many strong opponents, and the champion does not have your place. In fact, it is not, because this is not only a challenge-based competition, but also a points-based competition. You win a game and accumulate one point. After you lose, the challenge is over. The team continued to challenge and eventually won the title of champion with the team with the most points!"


    When other low-strength teams heard these words, the heart that had already given up competing for ranking became hot again. It turned out that they had always expressed their wrong feelings!This turned out to be a points-based game. Although there are several strong teams, we pick the weak ones, right?The champion has no extravagant expectations. The second and third place should be promising, right?


    The Canghui Wuhun Academy team was also overjoyed when they heard this. After discussion, the captain chose their first opponent: "We challenge Auckland Wuhun Academy."


    The people at Oakland Wuhun Academy turned gloomy when they heard this. Isn''t it clear that they are telling others that they are the weakest team?


    "Then, please leave the other teams and leave the playing field to the Canghui Wuhun Academy team and the Oakland Wuhun Academy team, you can start!"


    With the fall of the words, the game officially began.


    Although the Auckland Wuhun Academy team was the first to be challenged, it made them very unhappy, but the fact is that they are indeed the weakest team among the nine teams. The Canghui Wuhun Academy team did not spend much effort. He defeated them and successfully earned some points.


    Then, they chose their second opponent, the Xiangjia Wuhun Academy team. The Canghui Wuhun Academy team actually displayed the seven-in-one fusion technique and won the victory again.


    The opponent for the third challenge, they chose the Soul Fighting Wuhun Academy team, and still defeated the opponent with the seven-in-one fusion technique and won the victory.


    But unfortunately, when they chose to challenge their opponents fourth, they chose Tianshui Wuhun Academy. This Tianshui Wuhun Academy is a very special academy. That is, it only accepts female students and does not accept non-beauties, so Tianshui Wu The students in the Soul Academy are all the most beautiful women.


    Except for Gentle and their team, the Shui Wuhun Academy team will be the most eye-catching for a few days, because the beautiful women are especially eye-catching everywhere.


    Although the Canghui Martial Spirit Academy team¡¯s seven-in-one fusion skills are powerful, they were blocked by the martial soul fusion skills of Shui Bing''er and Xuewu from Tianshui Wuhun Academy, and the seven-in-one fusion skills were blocked, Cang Hui The spirit power of the Wuhun Academy team was greatly reduced, and unfortunately lost, the points stopped at three points and exited.


    Tianshui Wuhun Academy scored one point. Their first opponent was the Auckland Wuhun Academy, and they won easily, which made the Auckland Wuhun Academy team depressed.


    Then came the Battle Spirit Wuhun Academy team, the Elephant Armour Wuhun Academy team, and the Yaoguang Wuhun Academy team. Finally, when they challenged the Shenfeng Wuhun Academy team, they regretted losing and got four points to exit.


    After the Shenfeng Wuhun Academy team defeated the Tianshui Wuhun Academy team, the first challenge was the Auckland Wuhun Academy team. The poor Auckland Wuhun Academy team turned out to be a machine for others to score points, which made them depressed. He vomited blood, and after losing to the Shenfeng Wuhun Academy team, he resolutely abstained, gave up the game, and left the field.


    When the sisters of Tianshui Wuhun Academy saw this, the full Captain Shui Bing''er also wanted to abstain and leave.Anyway, they have already scored four points, so they don''t want to give others more points.


    However, it was rejected all the time: "Teams that have not earned points can choose to abstain, but teams that have earned points cannot abstain!"


    "There is even this rule..." Shui Bing''er curled his lips in dissatisfaction, rolled his eyes, and looked at the remaining Yaoguang Martial Spirit Academy team and other weak teams: "Hey, maybe you teams too Abstain! You see, the remaining teams are all powerful teams. You can''t win. Instead of being someone else''s scoring machine, you might as well simply abstain!"


    The Yaoguang Wuhun Academy team and others frowned, looked at the Kamikaze team, then looked at the Shrek Wuhun Academy team, their eyes fixed on the beautiful girl team, the Star Fighting Royal Academy team, and the group was ashamed. , It seems that the remaining teams are all powerful teams, they really don''t have the qualifications to challenge.


    "That, we abstained..." Quite simply, the Yaoguang Wuhun Academy team abstained.


    One after another, the Fighting Spirit Wuhun Academy team and the Xiangjia Wuhun Academy team expressed their abstentions and left the field.


    As a result, the remaining teams in the field are the Star Dou Royal Academy, the Shenfeng Wuhun Academy, the Pretty Girl Team, the Tianshui Wuhun Academy Team, and the Shrek Wuhun Academy Team.


    Looking at the remaining teams, Shui Bing''er suddenly made a victory gesture and smiled slightly: "It''s hard to say that the second place is, but the third place is always okay, right?"


    "That''s okay?" Tang Si and the others were extremely surprised...

 1466 Chapter One Hundred Seventy One

    They can¡¯t do anything if they don¡¯t abstain. They also see the remaining teams, all of them have higher spirit power than them, and their combat power is also fierce. They clearly have no hope of victory. Why should they stay here as With so many people acting as a scoring machine for others, they don''t want to lose that person, and abstaining from the game is the best choice.


    "Teacher, if they abstained like this, is it a bit unfair to the team behind?" Ye Lingling looked at the arena below and turned her head towards Monkey King.In fact, she and Huo Wu are very curious in their hearts. They are clearly separated by hundreds of meters, but they can see and hear clearly the scene below and the conversation.


    "Fair? The world is inherently unfair..." Sun Wukong said lightly: "In this game, I don''t just want to see strength, wisdom, scheming, and tactics, all of which are indispensable..."


    Huo Wu and the other women nodded suddenly, and didn''t ask too much, anyway, they already knew very well that the game held this time was used by Monkey King for entertainment.Yes, it''s just pastime. When they first learned about the news last night, they were half-talking. The competition that shook the entire continent was only used by their teachers for pastime. What else could they say?


    "This girl is quite clever. She is called Shui Binger, right?" Monkey King asked Swift while looking at him.


    "Yes..." Swift nodded: "She and Xue Wu''s martial spirit fusion skill''Ice and Snow Falling'' is really good, do you need to recruit her?"


    "Bring her with that Xue Wu!" Sun Wukong nodded, and said: "The number of people is almost enough. Then they only need to adjust their mood and cooperation, and they should be able to practice that technique..."


    "Skill?" After Huo Wu and the others heard it, their eyes lit up, and they all looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Teacher, what technique do you want to teach us?"


    "The fusion technique is even stronger than the real seven-in-one martial soul fusion technique." Monkey King smiled faintly, without hiding it.


    "A fusion technique more powerful than the real seven-in-one martial arts fusion technique?" Huo Wu and the others were full of excitement and excitement when they heard it.


    Naturally, they have heard of the Seven-in-One Martial Soul Fusion Technique. It is a legendary magical skill. As long as you successfully practice it, it is synonymous with Heaven Defying; it is even more powerful than this Seven-in-One Martial Soul Fusion Technique. What level of technology has it reached?


    At the order of Monkey King, Swift also got up and went to meet Shui Binger and Xuewu...


    Similarly, Shui Bing''er and Xue Wu, who were personally interviewed by Swift, were all very excited. They didn''t expect that they would be really favored by such a big man. Do you need to hesitate about this kind of thing?Immediately followed Swift and came to Monkey King''s side.


    So, there are two more beautiful apprentices beside Monkey King...


    And the game continues...


    After defeating the Auckland Wuhun Academy team, the Kamikaze Wuhun Academy team successfully scored two points. The remaining teams can only play in the Star Dou Royal Academy team, Shrek Wuhun Academy team, and the beautiful girl team. The team has chosen his opponent.


    Naturally, there is no need to hesitate. The Shenfeng Martial Spirit Academy team decisively chose the Shrek Martial Spirit Academy team, but they lost miserably. They displayed the Seven-in-One Fusion skill, they were actually killed by Tang Siyi. It was broken by force.


    "This guy has also practiced pupil skills?" Looking at Tang Si softly, he wanted to fight him more and more. When the Shenfeng Wuhun Academy team''s seven-in-one fusion skills were broken, others might not see clearly. , But can''t escape Gentle''s eyes.


    "This guy is really capable, and he has a lot of secrets!" Yu Tiancheng looked at Tang Si, and said, "Sister Qingrou, when you fight with him then, be careful, don''t overturn the boat in the gutter."


    "But! I will lose? How could it be possible!" Qingrou curled her lips in disdain, not because she was arrogant, but because she did have the capital to despise others.


    Defeating the Shenfeng Wuhun Academy team, the Shrek Wuhun Academy team also scored a point, and then they chose the Tianshui Wuhun Academy team, with Tang Si as the protagonist, naturally they won easily; then, Tang Si looked Gathered on the Star Dou Royal Academy team and the beautiful girl team, frowned slightly.


    In his perception, these two teams are extremely dangerous. The Sky Star team is just a sub-team sent by the Star Dou League. However, the strength of the sub-team is as high as the Soul Wuluo level, and the Star Dou Royal Academy as the home team , How amazing its strength has reached?


    Are the five titled Wuluo?Tang Si didn''t doubt this at all.


    But even so, Tang Si didn''t choose the beautiful girl team, but wanted to choose the Star Dou Royal Academy team.


    The Sky Star team was almost brought down by Gentle alone. You must know that it was a team of five Soul Martial-level powerhouses, enough to show Gentle''s strength.


    Hu Liena and Tang Yuehua, Tang Si had collected their data, especially Tang Yuehua, who was her own aunt. He knew that they were not threatening. The most threatening ones were Gentle, Yu Tiancheng, and Ning Yue. The third female of the month.


    Tang Si is fully aware of the power of the God-given Wuhuan, but as the disciple of the mysterious powerhouse who provided the God-given Wuhuan, how incredible is the strength of these three women?That was unimaginable, so Tang Si would rather challenge the Star Dou Royal Academy team that might be composed of five titled Wu Luo, rather than challenge the Pretty Girl team easily.


    Just when Tang Si was about to choose Star Dou Royal Academy, Qingrou could not help but interject: "Hey, choose us, as long as you win me, even if your team wins!"


    "En?" Tang Siyi''s eyes lit up when he heard this, "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter whether her teammates win or lose. As long as you win me, your team will win." Gentle said simply, she didn''t want to wait any longer, if she really made Tang Si choose the Star Dou Royal Academy team. , That would definitely lose, then wouldn''t she have no chance to sling Tang Si.


    It''s not that she underestimated Tang Si, but the Star Dou Royal Academy is indeed very powerful. Five real titled Wuluo, Tang Si is very powerful, and the hidden weapon is even better. Surprisingly, it is OK to deal with one or two titled Wuluo. One person singles out five titled Wuluo?That is absolutely impossible.


    Naturally, Tang Si knew this very well. After listening to the gentle proposal, he smiled slightly: "Since you have said that, then I should respect my life..." Then, he looked around and said, "We have to challenge. Pretty Girl Team."..

 1467 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Two

    He nodded around, took out the light of life, and the soft white light instantly shone on the body of Tang Si and the six others. The soul power and injuries consumed in the previous competition instantly recovered.


    "What a good thing!" Tang Si, who felt that he was instantly restored to his peak state, looked at the light of life in Doudou''s hand, a flash of heat in his eyes, but it was a pity that he could only look at it.


    "Why, are you interested in this thing? As long as you win over me, you can also send it to you!" Gentle continued to stimulate Tang Si.


    "Are you serious?" The light in Tang Si''s eyes flickered: "Are you sure you can do the Lord?"


    "But! Isn''t it just a ball of broken light? What''s so great!" Gentle curled her lips with disdain, but she clearly understood the origin of the''light of life''. It was her teacher who picked a stone on the ground casually Changed out.


    When Tang Si heard the words, his face suddenly twitched, and then he remembered that the teacher was waving his hand, a hundred thousand-year-old martial arts spirit bone, and the magical weapon and horse flying all over the sky...


    Come on, this one in front of you is the real tyrant!


    Rao is Tang Si, and can''t help but want to say,''Typical tyrant, let''s be friends!''.


    "Beauty, do you have any rubbish? Can you give it to me?" Ma Hongjun stepped forward and said with a wretched expression.


    "Get out!" He answered with a soft snort.


    Ma Hongjun smiled, not feeling embarrassed.


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s start!" Yu Tiancheng stepped forward, her charming face was covered with cool colors, and Chao Wang Qingfeng looked over: "Our grievances, let us settle today!"


    "I can''t ask for it!" Wang Qingfeng nodded coldly, took a step forward, and looked at Yu Tiancheng, and the twin sisters behind him also stepped forward at the same time and came behind him.


    "Aunty, how can we do it?" Oscar looked at Tang Yuehua.


    "I don''t have a nephew as big as you..." Tang Yuehua smiled softly and didn''t get angry, because she knew that this guy was Tang Sijia''s brother, and it was nothing to call her aunt.


    "Uh..." Oscar touched the scum on his face a little awkwardly: "Actually I''m only fifteen years old..."


    "Beauty, it seems we can only choose each other." Ma Hongjun looked at Xiang Hu Liena and smiled.With that wretched look, Hu Liena and Dai''s eyebrows were slightly frowned: "It is not important to win or lose between us, so there is no need to compete..." As he said, he turned and walked towards a corner of the arena, acting as a spectator.


    Seeing this, Tang Yuehua also immediately followed. Relatively speaking, she still doesn''t like fighting. Since she doesn''t need to fight, she is too lazy.


    "Release the martial soul!" Yu Tiancheng looked at Wang Qingfeng with a cold expression: "Take out your strongest strength, otherwise you will have no chance at the moment I shoot."


    "Really... It seems that you haven''t seen it for many years, and your tone has become arrogant!" Wang Qingfeng also had cold eyes, and his body was burning with four martial arts rings, two yellow, one purple and one black.


    And the twin sisters behind him are actually four martial arts, two yellow, one black and one purple.


    You know, in yesterday''s game, the twin sisters'' strength was only level 39, but today they have reached level 41. Obviously, they broke through last night and successfully won the martial arts ring.


    Accompanied by a tiger roar, Wang Qingfeng was already possessed by his martial spirit, his muscles bulged and he became unusually strong, and his body was full of domineering white tigers.


    The twin sisters also released their own martial arts. Their martial arts are civets, and they look very tender.


    "Is this all your strength?" Yu Tiancheng looked at Wang Qingfeng with a plain expression, her voice was cold: "If this is the case, why are you challenging me?"


    With that said, Yu Tiancheng''s long black hair was instantly red as a fire, and the seven scared red martial arts flashed out of her body, illuminating half of the stadium.


    When Wang Qingfeng saw this, his pupils shrank instantly...


    "My god! Seven red martial arts rings? This...how is this possible!!"


    "Don''t say her seven martial arts rings are all one hundred thousand years old?!!!"


    In the audience, everyone''s eyes widened, their faces were horrified, and there was only a sound of cold air.This is incredible, seven hundred thousand years of martial arts?Where did this evil monster come from?


    The soul emperor and soul saint is nothing more than that, and now such a monster with a hundred thousand years of martial arts suddenly appeared, isn''t it a dream?


    The audience in the stands was so shocked that they were speechless for a long time, and they could no longer express the shock at this moment in words.


    Seven hundred thousand years of martial arts throughout the body, I have never seen this in my dreams!


    "By the way, she is a person appointed by Her Majesty the Queen. Since Her Majesty the Queen can come up with such incredible competition rewards, what is a mere 100,000-year martial arts ring?"


    "That said, the others are not all evildoers like her, right?"


    The audience was shocked by their own thoughts again.


    "Sure enough..." Wang Qingfeng looked at the thrilling seven hundred thousand years of martial arts on Yu Tiancheng, and suppressed the shock in his heart. Such a scene, they had already prepared for it, but it was inevitable to see it with their own eyes. I was shocked.


    The endless pressure rises, so that Wang Qingfeng has the heart to retreat, because the aura displayed by the jade orange is simply too terrible, even if it is the title of Wu Luo, it is far behind, such an existence , How can he do it?


    "Seven hundred thousand years of martial arts... this gap..." Rao Tang Si was already prepared, and couldn''t help but smile.This is the difference between a local tyrant and a diaosi. He suddenly realized that as the young master of the Haotian Sect, he was not as good as the beggar on the roadside compared to the few in front of him.


    "It''s so powerful..." Wang Qingfeng breathed a long sigh of relief after a while, his horrified eyes became firm again, and shouted, "But, I won''t lose!"


    With that said, he directly raced several sausages that had been prepared in his mouth, and his strength soared again: "White Tiger King Kong...White Tiger Meteor Shower..."


    Immediately afterwards, Wang Qingfeng displayed his third and fourth spirit abilities. However, before he could show his power, the figure of Yu Tiancheng had disappeared. When he reappeared, it was already on his left side. Hearing the loud noise of''touch'', Wang Qingfeng let out a scream, his figure has already risen into the air...


    "Qing breeze!" The twin sisters suddenly exclaimed. They just wanted to use the martial soul fusion technique, but they were already swept out of the field by Yu Tiancheng. At the same time they were disqualified, they were already in a coma...


    When Oscar and Ma Hongjun saw this, they were both shocked and released their martial souls. They just wanted to help, but they were kicked off the stage unceremoniously by Yu Tiancheng!


    The difference in strength is huge, this is torture!..

 1468 Chapter 173 The Gap

    Together with Wang Qingfeng, he did not escape the fate of being tortured.


    Yu Tiancheng walked towards Wang Qingfeng, who was crippled by her one move, with a calm expression: "Do you understand the gap between us now? We no longer belong to the same world, so why bother to keep entangled, you go? Your way, I live my life, we will no longer have anything to do with it."


    "I haven''t lost yet!" Wang Qingfeng''s teeth were critical, showing the anger and unwillingness in his heart, and stood tremblingly. He didn''t want to simply lose, otherwise, so many years of hard work, what is it for? what?


    "Having a firm belief can make a person strong, but in the face of absolute strength, what can you do?" Yu Tiancheng looked at Wang Qingfeng with a flat face: "I feel your belief and Work hard, don''t want to hit you, just wave your hand, how?"


    "Stop here? Hey~ do you think it''s possible? What do you take the pain I have been suffering for?" Wang Qingfeng looked at the jade orange, with a biting icy cold in his eyes: "Because you forcibly cancelled me The marriage contract with you caused the Xingluo Empire to suffer an unwashable shame, but the father of the king counted all this shame on my head. I was deprived of the title of the third prince, and I almost got my own father. Wang Ci died, do you understand the fear and hatred at the time? Do you understand?" The last words were almost made by Wang Qingfeng hoarse.


    "The most ruthless emperor family, born in the royal family, is really sad, especially as the royal family of the Star Luo Empire, it seems that your resentment towards me is not unreasonable, but who is right and who is wrong, who can say clearly, I am just pursuing my happiness. I am very fortunate to have left that cruel family, and you are still in the whirlpool of pain... I will not defend anything, and in the same way, I will not be merciful, because , I also have my persistence!"


    "Really..." Wang Qingfeng''s complexion finally returned to calm from anger, and his eyes flashed with determination: "This battle, I have completed the consciousness of death, then, what about you?"


    With that said, Jiyu Sweet Orange answered, Wang Qingfeng''s entire right arm was thrown out abruptly during this half-turn, and a silent black light suddenly reached Yu Sweet Orange''s body.


    Yu Tiancheng Dai frowned slightly, and with her reaction, even if Wang Qingfeng made a sudden move, he was able to stop it in the first place.


    However, for the confidence of her own strength, she did not dodge away, but grabbed the shot of the black light with her bare hands, only feeling that her palm was slightly numb, and the black light was already submerged in her palm.


    "The victory or defeat is divided!" Wang Qingfeng saw this situation, but a triumphant smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Huh?" Yu Tiancheng couldn''t help but screamed, the black light shot by the other party broke her physical defense, which surprised her little dandruff.


    Raising his right hand and looking at it, he found a tiny poisonous needle in his palm: "This is your last resort?"


    Seeing this, Tang Si''s expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly yelled at the pockets outside the court: "Quick! Save her! That needle is very poisonous and it will be too late!"


    "Ah?!" Hearing this, Doudou''s complexion also changed, and he hurriedly took out the light of life and was about to enter the arena.


    However, it was interrupted by Yu Sweet Orange''s extremely flat and disdainful voice: "Poison? Really boring!" As he said, he unconcernedly pulled the poison needle out of his palm and threw it on the ground casually, with the ancient sword in his hand flashing. The figure flashed, and in a flash, it fell into Wang Qingfeng''s chest...


    "Qing breeze!!" Tang Si''s pupils tightened, and he couldn''t help screaming.I just thought about it, but was gently stopped: "Your opponent, but me!"


    "Get away!!" Tang Si roared, the blue silver grass under his feet blooming like a flower, gently winding towards...


    "You..." Wang Qingfeng''s eyes widened, watching his pierced chest and his pupils widened, in disbelief: "Why...why did you get caught in the "Hunting for Souls" but nothing happened?"


    "I want to win the battle with this kind of indiscriminate means? Is your so-called effort only this level? It seems that I look at you!" Yu Tiancheng''s face is cold, disdainful, and has not answered Wang Qingfeng''s positively. Questioning, drew out the ancient sword, accompanied by a splash of bloody arrows, kicked him off the stage unceremoniously.


    "Sweet Orange, you won''t kill him? You will be disqualified!" Gentlely tore off the blue silver grass that wrapped around his arm, and looked at Yu Sweet Orange.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die!" Yu Tiancheng replied lightly, and walked towards where Hu Liena and the others were.


    "That''s good!" He smiled softly.


    Tudou arrived in time, and the light of life shone on Wang Qingfeng''s body, instantly recovering from his injuries.


    Standing from the ground, Wang Qingfeng''s expression was gloomy and terrifying, and he was also unwilling. He lost, lost so thoroughly, so completely without resistance, and after years of hard work, he was just doing useless work. The blow was too great for him.


    Even Tang Si gave him the chasing Yan Wang post, which could not play any role at all. The strength of Yu Tiancheng made him feel a deep weakness.


    Although Wang Qingfeng wanted to regain his dignity from Yu Tiancheng, he had never thought of killing her, and used an amazingly lethal soul-chasing Hades post. It was also because of the light of life that he dared to use it. come out.But I didn''t expect that the Post of Chasing Hades was actually invalid.


    Seeing that Wang Qingfeng was fine, Tang Si was relieved.


    "Now there are only two of us left. Let me see what you can do!"


    The gentle complexion was a bit agitated, but she was looking forward to it for a long time to slap the protagonist or something.


    Without leaving any hand, he gently grabbed the blue silver grass that was entwined towards him, and his slender hand suddenly used force, tearing the blue silver grass to pieces with a brutal attitude, seeing that Tang Si was right. The audience was shocked, even more stunned.


    To tear a martial soul with bare hands, who else is more cruel than this?


    "Sure enough, it''s a monster!" Tang Si sighed helplessly. Now it is not the time to keep his hands, the fifth martial ring lights up, and he displays his strongest spirit ability-the Titan Treant!


    Countless blue silver grasses gathered quickly and merged together to form a giant two-story building, densely covered with branches, as terrifying as primitive treants.


    But it was not over. Tang Si''s eyebrows suddenly emitted a soft golden light, which sank into the Titan Treant''s body. The Titan Treant roared instantly, and the two-meter-high figure instantly soared, reaching the third floor. The huge building has skyrocketed strength.


    This skull is exactly the champion reward that Tang Si won in the preliminaries. Strengthening the skull can increase the power of his soul skills by 30%...

 1469 Chapter One Hundred Seventy Four

    "Titan Treant, strengthen the skull, you guy''s good fortune even makes me feel a little speechless..." Looking at Tang Si in front of him softly, he curled his lips and complained, "Is this the protagonist''s halo? So powerful!"


    Gentle learned from Monkey King that there is only a one-in-100,000 chance of obtaining the spirit ability of the Titan Treant, but this one happened to be obtained, and a skull that can improve the spirit ability is added. This luck, Against the sky!


    Feeling the breath of the Titan Treant, softly understand that if it is in terms of strength, even if it is a titled Wuluo, you have to retreat.


    "Let me see what this Titan Treant is capable of!" As he said, his fists were pinched, his body flashed, and he suddenly kicked out. With the roar, the Titan giant actually took five steps back. Just stabilized his figure.


    "What a terrible power!" Tang Si was instantly moved, with a look of horror, this girl actually possessed such terrifying power?How did you cultivate?


    "Never let her get close, otherwise, I will definitely lose!" Tang Si immediately made a judgment and moved a certain distance away from Gentle.


    But at this moment, Qingrou obviously didn''t pay attention to Tang Si, she had already set her eyes on the Titan Treant for the time being.


    In countless sluggish, horrified eyes, the gentle little figure actually collided with the Titan Treant with a fist, bursting into ear-piercing roars, and even the earth was shaking.


    Rao was the competition venue for the titled Wu Luo on the opposite side, and he was also attracted by the battle here, and then he was shocked, forgetting that they were still competing.


    "Are the young generations now perverted to such a degree?" Jian Wu Luo Chenxin looked at the opposite arena, with a shocked expression on his face, turned his head towards his opponent, Poisonous Wu Luo Dugu Bo, faintly Said: "How about giving up temporarily?"


    "Alright! I''m also very interested in the battle on the opposite side..." Poisonous Wu Luo Dugubo nodded, and looked at the opposite arena with a look of exclamation: "What happened to this continent in recent years? What happened to the monsters? So much, in a few years, we old guys will have nowhere to mix..."


    Whoosh!


    While the Titan Treant blasted out a punch, countless blue silver grasses turned into a silver light, like a silver horse, entwining towards the gentle figure and feet, blinking to the front.


    But seeing the gentle figure flash, disappear in an instant, and the roar of his life, the head of the Titan Treant was suddenly broken into a huge gap!


    However, countless branches of blue silver grass rushed towards the wound, repairing the wound in a moment.


    As long as the spirit power is sufficient, no matter how badly injured the Titan Treant is, he can regenerate.


    It was only obvious that Tang Si was already sweating on his forehead at this moment. Although this Titan Treeman was powerful, his consumption was huge. With Tang Si''s spirit power, he could not hold on for long.


    Tang Si didn''t expect that Qingrou could still collide with the Titan Treant Fist without releasing the martial spirit. The strength was simply shocking.


    "It''s really boring. Is this the only power of the Titan Treant? Compared with Little Silver Sister''s, it''s too far away!" Gentle collided with the Titan Treant for a while, slightly disappointed, a few flashes Suddenly, astonishing cavities exploded on the huge body of the Titan Treant, the cavities collapsed, and the huge body of the Titan Treant collapsed and opened.


    Tang Si immediately spouted a mouthful of blood, his face was pale and bloodless, and the Titan Treant was forcibly rushed. Naturally, he was not easily injured, because that was his martial spirit condensing.


    Now that he wants to regenerate a complete Titan Treant again, with his spirit power, it is already impossible.


    Destroying the Titan Treant, Gentle didn''t stop there, but her figure flashed, flew and kicked Tang Si''s chest, making Tang Si spurt blood, but also flew upside down...


    Seeing that he was about to fall off the court, he was forced to endure the injury and turned in the air. In a clever way, he resisted the impact, stabilized his figure, and his right foot was slightly glowing, and he was actually stepping on the void and returning to the arena again. .Kneeling on one knee, breathing hard, obviously on the verge of the limit.


    "You have a lot of soul bones, and you can stabilize your figure with my kick and return to the arena. Although I haven''t used my full strength yet, your physical body is also well cultivated, and your character is not comparable to ordinary people..." Gentle looked at Tang Si somewhat unexpectedly, and smiled: "However, how many rounds can you hold on?"


    As he said, the Jiao body flashed again, and again kicked Tang Si away from the field...


    "Damn it! Come again?!" Tang Si was angry at the same time, but also helpless. The difference in strength was too great. Facing softly, he felt a sense of powerlessness.


    Being kicked almost made him fall apart, and when he came, he almost killed him.


    Numerous blue silver grasses rose from the ground, supporting Tang Si¡¯s body, and did not let him fall off the field. At the same time, every green light flashed, Tang Si finally displayed his blue silver realm. The blue silver grass fed back into Tang Si''s body, making his injury slightly better.


    Immediately, he leaped into the arena, took back the blue silver grass, his face was serious, and the black light flashed in his hands. In front of countless people, he showed his second spirit: Clear Sky Hammer for the first time!


    On the Clear Sky Hammer, there are two black martial rings, which reflect the brilliance and are full of heavy aura. Black stripes emerge from the Clear Sky Hammer, rendering the entire hammer body black.


    These two martial arts rings are 90,000-year-old martial arts rings. They are composed of god-given martial arts rings. They are the championship rewards won by Ma Hongjun and Oscar in the preliminary contest. They did not use them, but gave them to Tang Si. Because they knew very well that Tang Si was their main force, and only when Tang Si became stronger could they win the championship.


    "Then... Is that the Clear Sky Hammer of the Clear Sky School?"


    "Isn''t his Martial Spirit Lan Yincao?"


    "Fuck! Double Martial Spirit! That guy, like Her Majesty, has dual Martial Spirit!"


    "Moreover, those two martial arts are still ten thousand years martial arts, judging from their age, they are not low, at least they are more than 80,000 years, right? Are the young generations today so abnormal?"


    In the audience, there was an uproar again, but there were more shocking scenes before, and there was no stunned scene.


    "Eat my last move!" Tang Si raised the Clear Sky Hammer high, his whole body exuding unparalleled momentum, his eyes filled with wildness and madness!


    At this moment, the martial arts ring that originally belonged to Blue Silver Grass had also appeared quietly. With the addition of the two rings on the Clear Sky Hammer, Tang Si''s body had already illuminated seven martial arts rings.


    "The Profound Meaning of Osumi Hammer: Exploding the Ring!!" With Tang Si''s decisive and heroic roar, he held the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand and finally displayed the strongest magical skill belonging to the Clear Sky School!..

 1470 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Five

    Three steps forward quickly, when Tang Si took the last step, his left foot stomped heavily on the ground, and an invisible wave of air exploded instantly, taking the place he stepped on as the origin, the ground within ten meters in diameter. In the bang, with countless pieces of smoke, it completely sank ten meters, which shows how terrifying his stepping power is.


    Tang Si''s eyes were also completely blood red, with an incomparable domineering aura. That mighty aura was accompanied by an incomparably powerful aura, and the condensed murderous aura rose up into the sky along with Tang Si''s body, making him too The Wuhuan is indefinite.


    Tang Si held the Clear Sky Hammer in this way and jumped out of thin air, the seven martial rings on his body also exploded continuously, adding incomparable violent power to the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand!


    Tang Si had reached the peak state with the combination of human and hammer.


    With one hammer hitting it down, the violent force entrained the harsh wind pressure, giving people a sense of being crushed...


    "Hehe~~ such a strong power, you really are a bit interesting!" Gentle is not surprised and rejoiced, and her spirit power is released, and her black hair is rendered red.But she did not release Wu Huan. If Wu Huan was released, Tang Si had no hope at all.


    When facing Wang Qingfeng, Yu Tiancheng released her martial spirit and martial arts ring, just to let Wang Qingfeng recognize reality, destroy his belief that he always wanted to defeat him, and let him understand the relationship between him and her. gap.


    But Gentle obviously had no need to release Martial Soul.


    Practicing the mentality taught by Monkey King, gentle body is the strongest weapon.


    While drinking tenderly, the Clear Sky Hammer slammed down towards Tang Si softly and did not flinch!


    There was a loud noise of "touch", the sky roared, and the earthquake trembled. It was only the moment of the collision that the entire stadium was destroyed for most.


    Immediately, Tang Si danced the Clear Sky Hammer faster and faster, more and more fierce!


    However, above the two soft fists, the red light enveloped them, they all collided with the insanely angry Clear Sky Hammer with their fists, and the continuous roar made everyone present look blank!


    This kind of picture is simply too shocking and too cruel!


    One smashed the giant hammer in rage, and the other greeted the collision with his fists. It was really shocking!


    And Tang Sixinxia was even more shocked, the other party even took his Osumi Hammer''s Profound Ring and Chaos Cloak Hammer Technique with just a fist!


    No matter how much his speed is, the gentleness is one by one, no matter how his strength skyrocketed, the opponent''s power actually skyrocketed!


    Tang Si felt horrified, soft as a bottomless abyss, without knowing the depth!


    When Tang Si finished using the 83rd hammer, he was already exhausted, and was blasted into the ground with a soft punch, raising smoke and dust!


    There was silence in the field, and I watched the smoke and dust fill the air without blinking...


    "This world...sure enough..." The smoke cleared, Tang Si lay in the gravel pit, could not help but laugh bitterly, his confidence was softly hit.


    "Hey! That''s it? What else do you have, feel tight!" Gentle walked in front of Tang Si and kicked him lightly.


    "I even used the magical skills passed down by the family. I have tried my best. We lost..." Tang Si sighed helplessly. This result made him a little unacceptable because they only got three points. It''s not ideal.


    (Sorry, I forgot the Canghui Martial Spirit Academy team. Tang Si defeated Canghui, Shenfeng, and Tianshui, so they scored three points. I will explain here.)


    "A liar, I heard from the teacher that what you are best at is a hidden weapon, so hurry up and play with two, such as the chasing Hades, the tears of Guanyin..." softly said.


    "You...you even know this?" Tang Si looked shocked.


    "My teacher knows everything, what''s this." said softly.


    Tang Si thought of the horror of Monkey King, and he was relieved: "The hidden weapon you mentioned is too dangerous. We are just playing games, there is no need to do this..."


    "Then what do mother-in-law and mother-in-law do? There is the light of life, and you can''t die. I heard that Guanyin Lei is the number one hidden weapon. Let it go out and play..."


    "You...you think Guanyin Tears are Chinese cabbage on the side of the road? Are you letting them out for fun? Do you know how difficult it is to complete this? Even sacrificed the life of a master craftsman..." Tang Si looked softly and speechlessly. "Furthermore, Qingfeng also used the third-ranked Soul Pursuing Hell Sticker in the hidden weapon spectrum before. That jade orange didn''t even react at all. My hidden weapon is obviously ineffective against you."


    As he said, Tang Si looked at the pockets outside the court: "We admit defeat!"


    When Wang Qingfeng and the others heard this, their faces suddenly became depressed. It seemed that with their points, even the top three were a little bit hungry. I only blame this beautiful girl team for being too abnormal.


    "I knew I would choose Star Dou Royal Academy!" Tang Si left the field with his teammates, feeling depressed, but also regretful.


    "Okay, now it''s our turn to choose our opponents!" Gentlely pointed to Canghui Wuhun Academy, Tianshui Wuhun Academy, Shenfeng Wuhun Academy, and Star Dou Royal Academy: "You four teams go together!"


    "We are not looking for abuse and surrender!" Shui Binger''s sister Shui Yueer simply raised her hands in a gesture of surrender.When Shui Bing''er left, they had already been ordered, and the rest of the game, no matter who it was, directly gave in.


    Judging from their four-point situation, it seems that they are going to take second place.


    "We also surrender..." Kamikaze and Canghui also surrendered without fighting.


    Including Shrek Academy, the beautiful girl team easily scored four points.


    The Star Dou Royal Academy team stepped onto the stage with a look of fighting spirit.


    "It''s really an accident. I thought it was an indisputable fact that we won the championship, but I didn''t expect a team like you to appear..."


    Mo You stared at them with a calm expression.In his eyes there was an unparalleled arrogance, and although the strength shown by gentleness was strong, they were confident that they could win the victory as a titled Wuluo.


    And with the fall of Mo You''s words, all five of them also released their own martial arts, without exception, all nine martial arts, telling the strength of their titled martial arts.


    Such a scene naturally caused another sensation.


    "Sure enough, they are all titled Wu Luo..." A wry smile appeared on Tang Si''s face. This world is really unplayable. No matter how talented he is, he can''t match his background.


    "Your strength is indeed great, but you can''t beat us, so let''s give up! I don''t want to destroy the flowers!" Lu Li looked at them gently, with an arrogant face.Their self-respecting appearance made Gentle and them deeply disgusted.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in you, so just get me off the stage!" Gentle face waved his hand, martial spirit possessed, seven hundred thousand years martial arts circle flashed, teleported, a few flashes , The five members of the Star Dou Royal Academy were spewing blood out of countless people¡¯s horrible expressions, flying upside down, and hitting the ground off the court...


    For a while, the entire venue became silent...

 1471 Chapter 176 The Day of Fate Rewriting

    "Is this a fucking human?"


    At this moment, this is the common aspiration of everyone.


    When I saw the appearance of five titled Wuluo, I thought it was going to be a real battle, but it turned out to be like this.


    The people from the Star Dou Royal Academy team also released their martial arts, acting for less than five seconds, and then they were kicked off the stage with a few soft kicks. Who can tell me what happened?


    "Okay...so strong!!" Ma Hongjun watched the red hair fluttering in the field, blooming with the gentleness of seven red 100,000-year martial arts rings. While horrified, he swallowed his saliva with difficulty.


    That''s five titled Wuluo!It¡¯s not Chinese cabbage, but it¡¯s so ¡®fuck~~¡¯ to kick off the stage a few times. Is this tough guy too unreasonable?


    And what was even more shocking and unacceptable was the five members of the Star Dou Royal Academy who fell down with blood. I posed all the poses and prepared to pretend to be forced. As a result, you kicked us down with just a few feet, too bullying People!


    The five people at this time were a little hard to accept reality. They were titled Wu Luo!It''s a genuine title Wu Luo!How could it be kicked off the stage by others?


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it! Never admit it!" Zhu Wen roared, the sudden blow made him mad, his eyes became blood red and bloodshot, and he roared and attacked the gentleman on the field!


    The mutant beast martial arts spirit dragon beard leopard possessed, and the whole person instantly bulged muscles, transforming into an orc-like form with a leopard head human body, the ninth martial ring lights up, and the strongest ninth spirit ability-dragon claw is activated. Air strike!


    At the same time as he punched out a punch, the ten-meter-long dragon claws condensed from soul power softly bombarded them!


    This blow was filled with an aura of domineering and destruction, and it also had the majesty of a dragon!Unbeatable!


    "Looking for death!" His eyes were cold, and he rushed forward to meet him, and with a loud noise, the''Dragon Claw Air Strike'' was blown by her punch!


    The gentle forward castrate unabated, appeared in front of Zhu Wen in an instant, and suddenly hit his chest with a punch. The red light beam came out behind him. Zhu Wen didn''t even hum, and his pupils suddenly tightened. Fell softly to the ground...


    The sudden change caused everyone who had originally shocked to finally come back to their senses and stared at Zhu Wen who fell softly to the ground.


    "These bastards can''t afford to lose, they dare to break the rules and act on us, gentle sister, kill them!" Seeing this, the little witch Ning Yueyue ran over immediately, with seven red martial arts rings. Shining, brightly blinding everyone''s eyes, looking as if fearing the world would not be chaotic.


    Yu Tiancheng also flashed her delicate body, seven hundred thousand year martial arts rings flashed out, standing with Qingrou Ning Yueyue, staring at the four members of the Star Dou Royal Academy in front of her with a cold expression.


    Three stunning girls stood side by side, each releasing seven red one-hundred-thousand-year martial arts. The scene was so shocking that the audience just stared blankly, forgetting the reaction...


    Under the pressure of the terrifying breath, the remaining four members of the Star Dou Royal Academy team became cold and frightened!This is horrible. They are beautiful and lovely without being angry. Once they are angry, even they feel cold in their hands and feet!


    "I...we didn''t do it!" Shocked by the breath of the three women, Yanshan became a little uneasy even in his words.


    Just when the three gentlemen were about to start their hands, Dudou walked forward and said lightly: "Because the Star Dou Royal Academy team violated the rules of the game, it is disqualified. Everyone, please leave!"


    "What? Disqualified from the competition? How can it be!" Mo You and the four were shocked, and at the same time became angry.After working so hard until now, they say that they are disqualified. How can they be convinced?


    "This is the rule made by Master Wukong. Are you questioning Master Wukong''s authority?" Faced with the pressure of the four titled Wuluo, he was not afraid, but instead asked sternly.


    "What rules, we don''t obey..." Lu Li and the others couldn''t get rid of the anger.


    "Get out!" Ban Zhuna, who was sitting on the throne with a calm face, suddenly spoke lightly.


    Lu Li and the others'' complexions changed suddenly, their complexions turned into pig liver, but they didn''t dare to say anything more. They dared to challenge each other, but in front of Banzhuna, they didn''t even dare to fart. Even their teachers are extremely jealous.


    "Hurry up! Isn''t it enough to be ashamed?"


    At this moment, another voice full of majesty sounded, and the five figures flashed above the void, looking at Banjuna from a distance, and the one who opened his mouth was Mufeng, the god of the five elements: "Banjuna , This junior¡¯s competition has ended, and we haven¡¯t played against each other for a while. It¡¯s a rare occurrence today. Why don¡¯t we make gestures as well?¡±


    The voice of Fengshen Mufeng just fell, and the people present were in an uproar. After the astonishment, they burst into cheers like ocean waves: "I heard that right? The God of the Five Elements openly challenged Her Majesty the Queen?"


    "Haha~~ There is a good show here!"


    "Could it be that today is the day that determines the fate of the mainland?"


    The scene suddenly became a little out of control, excited, excited, unbelievable, and expectant...


    Banjuna stood up from the throne, and following her movements, everyone gradually calmed down, holding their breath, looking forward to Her Majesty''s answer.


    "Since the five have this kind of elegance, then this king will accompany you to try it! After so long, it''s time to decide where the mainland belongs!" Ban Zhuna looked indifferent, and her graceful and luxurious temperament showed the queen''s demeanor. The terrifying breath fell like the might of the sky, and the terrifying world roared.


    Feeling this astonishing horror aura, all the gods of the five elements were shocked, and the water god rain curtain exclaimed: "You have broken through the god level?!!!"


    "That''s what happened a few days ago..." Ban Zhu Na looked plain.


    The God of Five Elements instantly became ugly, and his complexion became extremely solemn.Only Banjuna, whose title is Wuluo strength, can single out any four of their five gods. How strong is Banjuna who breaks through the gods?


    "My God! Her Majesty actually broke through the god level?"


    "This... this is simply amazing!"


    "Just ask, the queen who has become a god, who can be the enemy?"


    "Your Majesty, the world is invincible! The world is invincible! The world is invincible..."


    I don¡¯t know who yelled like that. Everyone yelled at the same time. Their faces were full of heat and excitement, and they roared up in excitement...


    This moment was the day that countless people in the Wuhun Empire expected, and they finally ushered in this day!


    Today, it is destined to be the day when fate is rewritten!


    (PS: Well, there have been six shifts today, but it is not over yet. It is also unexpected to me. I did not expect it to be written. There are quite a lot of chapters. It seems that today is not over, it can only be tomorrow. It''s over.)..

 1472 Chapter 177 The Final Battle (1)

    Looking at the extremely enthusiastic surrounding crowd, the God of Five Elements frowned, and a trace of worry appeared on his face.But the matter has come to this point, and there is no room to flinch.


    "Mom..." Tian jealous came to Ban Zhu Na and looked at her.


    With Tian''s jealous appearance, the scene suddenly became more popular.You know, Tian Jealousy''s popularity is no worse than Banjuna.


    Looking at her daughter''s eyes, Banzhuna originally planned to face the God of the Five Elements alone, but she can think of her daughter being on the same front with her for so many years, and naturally she can''t be left behind on the final day of battle.


    Nodded, Banzhuna said with a serious face: "Today, let us mother and daughter complete the task given by your father!"


    "It''s been so long, it''s time to end it!" Tian Jealousy looked at the God of Five Elements, and his cold voice echoed in the void: "It''s not suitable to fight here, let''s change place!"


    With that said, the two mothers and daughters, Tianjyan and Banjuna, flashed, disappearing to the edge of the sky...


    When the five-element gods saw this, they all flashed, and followed like a teleport...


    The God of the Five Elements actually didn¡¯t want to appear so quickly. However, if their disciples were in a situation, they had to come forward. In case Ban Zhuna was upset and killed all their disciples, it was not what they wanted to see. situation.


    "Why are you all gone? Why don''t you decide the outcome here?"


    The audience looked at the distant back, suddenly depressed.


    "Come on! The battle between God and God, if it affects us, it will be over..."


    "Right¡­"


    On the field, Ning Yueyue looked at Ban Zhuna and the others who had gone away, and immediately looked at Gentle and the others with excitement: "Sister Gentle, hurry up, keep up, I have a chance to challenge God!"


    "Let''s go!" The soft eyes were also shining, Tong Ning Yueyue, the three daughters of Yu Tiancheng instantly rose into the air, chasing after...


    What they performed was naturally the dance technique taught by Monkey King.


    "They...flew away?!!!" Hu Liena looked at the three women who disappeared into the sky and disappeared in an instant, with a look of surprise: "They can still fly..."


    "This is not the point, okay? The point is, listening to their tone, you are going to challenge the gods?" Tang Yuehua was calm and shocked at this time.


    "Challenge the gods... have they reached this point?" Tang Si and the others in the audience looked shocked, but at the same time they could only smile bitterly at each other.The gap between them and them is really not that big.


    "This is not a problem we care about..." Dudou reminded in due time: "The Pretty Girls team won the championship with five points, the Tianshui Wuhun Academy team ranked second with four points; the Shrek Wuhun Academy team With the Canghui Wuhun Academy team both are three points, so your two teams have to play an extra game to fight for the third place!"


    The Canghui Martial Spirit Academy team suddenly turned into a bitter face. Tang Si¡¯s Titan Treants have also been seen before. With their strength, they really can¡¯t compare with others, but they don¡¯t want to just give up on the third throne. People naturally have to fight with all their strength.


    On the attic, looking at the back of Ban Zhuna and the others, Feng Liema looked at Monkey King beside him: "Gentle and the others have followed. Let''s go and take a look."


    "I really can''t help myself, this game is not over yet..." Monkey King smiled faintly and looked at Hu Liena and Tan Yuehua below. The two girls also appeared beside Monkey King before they understood what was happening. What happened, Monkey King had already appeared on a vast plain with a teleportation with them...


    At the same time, countless figures flickered and chased in that direction...


    Obviously, they are all famous powerhouses on the mainland, wanting to see the battle between gods and gods.


    Even the titled Wuluo who are still in the competition applied for a temporary off-season and caught up...


    In the arena, only the martial artists of the Martial Arts Academy are left...


    In order to see how powerful the so-called gods are as soon as possible, Tang Si did not keep the slightest hand when he competed with the Canghui Wuhun Academy team for the third throne. The strong posture directly crushed the opponent and won the third place in the final; then he left the arena like a dash...


    As for receiving the award, even the principal is no longer there, so what kind of award do you receive?


    When Sun Wukong took Hu Liena and other daughters to appear on the plain, his heart moved, and a pavilion appeared out of thin air. He looked at Ye Lingling and the girls who had been dumbfounded, but smiled slightly: "Come here, sit down. Ready to watch the show."


    "A creation out of thin air...is this a god?" Hu Liena and the other women sat down with excitement when they heard the words, looking at Monkey King with reverence.


    "Teacher, what are we?" Huo Wu asked curiously, watching the show, what kind of show?Apart from them, there is no one here.


    "It will be here soon." Monkey King pointed to the horizon.


    When Huo Wu and the others heard the words, they all looked in the direction pointed by Monkey King, only to see a few black spots approaching from far away...


    "Your Majesty and Valkyrie... Behind them is the God of the Five Elements..." Huo Wu and the others were immediately excited when they saw this. They did not expect that they would be lucky enough to be on the battlefield to watch the battle between the gods.


    "Huh? Aren''t the senior sisters behind them? Their speed is not slower than the five element gods?" Ye Lingling''s face suddenly showed shock.


    Huo Wu and the others also showed surprise.


    When Ban Zhuna saw Monkey King on the pavilion, Tongtian jealousy came to Monkey King: "Wukong!"


    "father!"


    "Come on, don''t lose!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "The current God of the Five Elements, for us, is not the slightest difficulty..." Tian jealousy nodded, looking at the God of Five Elements that had landed below, he didn''t take them seriously.


    This is not her arrogance, but after receiving the true biography of Monkey King, the god of the five elements is no longer in her eyes, because the god of the five elements is no longer in the same world with them.


    A few of them flickered gently, and they also appeared beside Monkey King. Ning Yueyue held Monkey King''s arm, her eyes lighted: "Teacher, we also want to challenge God!"


    "Okay, the three of you can deal with one..." Sun Wukong nodded and participated in the competition between Wuhun Academy. For Gentle and the others, it was just a joke, and only by facing gods can they exert their strongest combat power.


    "Then the other four gods, leave it to me, mother!" Tian jealousy looked at Banzhu Na and said.


    "Yes..." Ban Zhuna nodded calmly, she also wanted to see what extent Tian jealousy had reached.


    The final battle is also on the verge!..

 1473 Chapter 178 Fusion, Wu Qingrong

    The God of the Five Elements looked at the four women across from them, and suddenly looked at each other speechlessly, and the jealous face of the sky was in their expectation, but what happened to the three girls?Aren''t they the players who participated in the Wuhun Academy competition before?Do you still want to challenge God to fail?"


    "Banzhuna, what do you mean? Do you want such a few dolls to challenge us?" The water god rain curtain glared at Banzhuna, looking very angry.


    As a woman, Rain Curtain has always regarded Banjuna as an opponent that she wants to surpass, but now they have sent three underage girls to fight with them, which is simply insulting them!


    "If you can win them, let''s talk about them. They are Wukong''s direct disciples. Even if it is one-on-one, it is difficult for any of you to win. Three-on-one, you are already worthy of you." Ban Zhuna looked plain.


    When the rain curtain heard this, his brows suddenly wrinkled slightly. If someone else said this, they didn''t believe it, but it came from Banzhuna, so they couldn''t help but believe it.


    Moreover, the existence of Monkey King is also their extremely jealous existence. It can be said that as long as Monkey King speaks, they will not even have the courage to fight. They have a deep understanding of Monkey King''s strength, and the disciples of such people who are against the sky can also tolerate them. Don''t let them underestimate it.


    "I still don''t believe it, these little girls are not even sixteen years old? They will be able to win the gods!" The earth god Kuotu buzzed.


    "Don''t forget the jealous face..." Vulcan Hongyun reminded solemnly.


    The earth god Kuotu was speechless, he was jealous, and he became a god at the age of eighteen. This is a heaven-defying existence. Although he does not believe that Qingrou and they have such talents, they are disciples of that person. impossible?


    "In this case, let us see what you are capable of!" Thunder God Kaiyun roared, and the God of Five Elements released his martial spirit and martial ring at the same time.


    The ten martial arts rings are shining all together. All five have the same martial arts rings. The first seven are all black ten thousand years martial arts rings, eight and nine are one hundred thousand years martial arts rings, and the tenth martial arts ring is a god level. Wuhuan.


    Fengshen¡¯s god-level martial arts ring is blue, water god is blue, thunder god is purple, earth god is gray and green, and Vulcan is red and gold.


    The spirits of the gods of the five elements are all surprisingly similar. They are water spirit, fire spirit, thunder spirit, wind spirit, and earth spirit.


    At the moment when the five element gods released their martial souls, their temperaments all became corresponding to their own traits: the water god is gentle, the fire spirit is fierce, the thunder god is violent, the wind god is elegant, and the earth god is heavy.


    The corresponding patterns formed under the feet are also connected together, forming a five-pointed star-shaped array, displayed in front of Monkey King and others.


    The gods of the five elements turned out to be their strongest means, the five element array!


    In the formation, the aura of the god of five elements has soared again, and the erratic aura is difficult to understand.


    The gods of the five elements understand that they are already at a disadvantage, so it is naturally impossible for them to compete one-on-one with Tian Enyan and them.


    They were jealous, and now there is another Monkey King who is so terrible that they can''t resist. If they don''t use real means, they are afraid that they will be late, and there will be no chance.


    "Will you go all out as soon as you come up?" Gentle said to Jade Orange and Ning Yueyue next to him: "Then let''s be more serious!"


    "Do you want to use that trick?" Ning Yueyue''s eyes lit up and she looked a little excited.


    "Come on, since the teacher taught us, I have never shown it in front of others!" Yu Tiancheng also smiled slightly.


    Gentle, sweet orange, and the three women of Ning Yueyue stood together in a triangle shape at the same time, holding hands, releasing their martial arts, at the same time, the seven hundred thousand years of red martial arts ring also shone out at the same time!


    "What is this going to do?" Tian jealous on the side was also full of curiosity.


    The God of Five Elements frowned slightly.


    I have to say that the martial arts of the three women, Gentle and Gentle, are too amazing. Each of them has seven hundred thousand years of martial arts, and they add up to 21 one hundred thousand years of martial arts, released together, the picture is gorgeous and shocking Extremely.


    The three gentle women closed their eyes at the same time, calmly and calmly, their heartbeat, breathing, and the strength of the breath all reached the same level in an instant, making people feel as if the three of them are fused together!


    Immediately, the three of them shouted in unison: "fusion!!!"


    With the falling of the voice, dazzling light radiated from the body of the three women, and the stimulating person couldn''t open his eyes.


    In the light, the bodies of the three women gradually merged together...


    With the appearance of an extremely astonishing breath, the light exploded, and a perfect figure appeared in front of everyone.


    The red hair is like blood, the city is peerless, and the perfect figure stands on the ground with an amazing range, as if a goddess descended to the earth.


    "What a strong breath!!!"


    When the god of five elements felt the breath of this woman, he was surprised.


    "This is a martial arts fusion technique?" Vulcan Hongyun looked in astonishment.


    If the three gentlemen and gentlemen were not so jealous of them, the one person who has merged with the three girls now shocks them.


    This is more than a skyrocketing strength!It''s soaring!It is dozens of times stronger than before, surpassing everyone present!


    Even Ban Zhuna showed a look of surprise, turned her head and looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, you even taught them such a powerful technique! I am afraid that even me, can''t beat the gentle and gentle them now? "


    "It''s true..." Monkey King smiled slightly: "This is my new fusion technique based on [Seven-in-One Martial Soul Fusion Technique] and [Fusion] I have mastered. The effect is good, and the strength of the two people''s fusion is increased. Ten times, three people thirty times, four people fifty times, five people eighty times, six people one hundred times, seven people one hundred and fifty times! So far, the final number of fusions can only reach seven. People have seven attributes of light and dark in harmony with water, fire and thunder."


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Ban Zhu Na and the others stared in shock: "Is the multiplier of your soaring strength too exaggerated?"


    "It''s okay, just pick it up casually. If you make a serious improvement, you can get better..." Monkey King laughed.


    After hearing the words, Banzhuna and the others were speechless.


    You can do it casually, do you want to be so exaggerated, do it casually, you can get such a super magic trick, you have to be serious, that''s it.


    "Sister Ren Xue, let me meet them first!" Wu Qingrong, who was formed by the fusion of the gentle three, looked at him jealously.


    Tian Jealousy nodded and stepped aside. She also wanted to see how powerful Wu Qingrong, formed by the fusion of Qingrou and the three of them, was...

 1474 End of Chapter 179

    Without using any soul abilities, a touch of the ground beneath Wu Qingrong''s feet launched an attack on the God of Five Elements.


    After the battle turned, the Lord of Thor killed the enemy, every inch of his body was spewing electric lights, dazzling and brilliant, forming a sea of ??thunder around him, this is his strongest domain-the thunder light focal area!


    As soon as Wu Qingrong entered the realm, lightning flashed all over his body, releasing extremely powerful destructive power while also carrying a paralyzing effect.


    However, for Wu Qingrong, who was abnormally immune, the effect of this paralysis had no effect on her.


    And now Wu Qingrong¡¯s strength has reached an incredible level. You must know that their original true combat strength is already infinitely close to the gods. After fusion, their strength has skyrocketed by 30 times, and the gap between the two is already It is a gap that cannot be crossed.


    The divine thunder that exuded the power of destruction struck Wu Qingrong''s body, but it did not cause any harm. Wu Qingrong blasted out with a punch, and the red burst of light gushed out from her fist. Go across towards Thor!


    Thunder God roared, with the increase of the lightning focal area of ??the domain, and the four gods behind him transferred their own divine power into his body with the transmission ability of the formation method, making the strength of Thunder God unprecedented increase. Above the fist, lightning entangled. , The ring of God exudes a dazzling light, a punch is blasted out, the lightning beam is shining, and it is facing the crimson beam!


    In the blink of an eye, the two collided together. At the same time as the roar broke out, the crimson light beam burst the thunder and lightning beam in a destructive posture. In a flash, it penetrated Thor''s chest, and the terrifying force directly smashed the thunder god. The four gods after the hair spurted blood and flew out!


    The Five Element Array collapsed under Wu Qingrong''s punch!


    Thunder God''s face turned pale, his lips pressed tightly, and traces of blood flowed from the corners of his mouth, but he resisted not letting the blood squirt out, in fact he was seriously injured!


    "So strong!!!"


    Tian Enyan and other women were all moved, Wu Qingrong turned out to be just a punch, defeating the god of the five elements, this was not imagined by everyone except Monkey King.


    The God of Water and the others wiped off the blood stains on the corners of their mouths and looked at Wu Qingrong, who was standing calmly not far away, with horror. They understood that they would lose in this battle, but they did not expect that they would lose so thoroughly. Just being defeated with a punch by others, this is even more terrifying than Banjuna!


    "What a strong fusion skill!" Wu Qingrong widened her eyes, looking at her hands, and even she was stunned by the strength she showed. The five gods on the opposite side were actually punched by her. Defeated, even she did not expect.


    In fact, this is not surprising. The gods in this world are not so powerful. The increase in power by two or three times is already very powerful, how can it be compared with Wu Qingrong, who has increased by 30 times!


    "We lost..." The Water God was lost for a while and looked at Wu Qingrong with a wry smile. They originally thought that even if they would lose, they would have to go through a big battle, but they didn''t want to lose so thoroughly.


    The opponent''s strength is simply crushing them, is there still a need for the competition?


    If the god of the five elements enters the god realm, after transforming all of his divine power, the martial ring will be able to evolve, and may be able to reluctantly fight Wu Qingrong for a few rounds, but as a hundred-level god of the mortal realm, it is simply not comparable. Sex.


    "Is this to win?" Tian Jealousy was stunned. She just wanted to see Wu Qingrong''s strength. Unexpectedly, in just such a short time, there would be no chance for her to play. Tian Jealousy suddenly Depressed: "I knew I should have done it myself..."


    Ban Zhuna was also shocked and ashamed. The God of Five Elements had fought with her for more than ten years, but now she was beaten by Gentle and them. Doesn''t this mean that she is very useless?


    "Don''t think too much, you have done a good job!" Monkey King patted Banzhuna''s scented shoulders and smiled slightly. It''s not that Banzhuna can''t do it, but the fusion skills he gave to them are too abnormal: "With your current strength, the God of the Five Elements is not at all your enemies of Jihe. I let Qingrou them play, actually I want to see how powerful my newly created fusion technique is, and the effect is not bad!"


    "Then I have completed the task you gave me?" Banzhuna gave a wry smile, and couldn''t be happy.


    "Well, it''s done! Let''s go! It''s time to go back. You continue to host the competition and give out rewards to the contestants... Then, I''m telling you about the next task..."


    After hearing the words, Ban Zhuna nodded. She was looking forward to what task Sun Wukong would give her?


    Ban Zhu Na has disappeared here in a few flashes.


    Monkey King looked at the God of Five Elements, and said lightly: "You guys should also explain the funeral. It''s time to report to the God Realm!"


    "Spirit world?"


    The gods of the five elements were all taken aback, and then they suddenly sensed that a mysterious force was summoning them, and the five gods looked towards the sky at the same time, showing excitement...


    "Feel it! I feel the call from the gods..."


    "I feel it too..."


    "me too¡­"


    "Finally I can go to the God Realm..."


    The gods of the five elements were all trembling with excitement. At this moment, they had waited too long, too long...


    Suddenly, the five gods seemed to have thought of something, and they looked in the direction of Monkey King, but there was no Monkey King...


    "Is he really a god in the realm of the gods? He even said to let us return to the realm of gods, we immediately sensed the call of the realm of gods..."


    "Don''t think about anything else, that adult has already left, and obviously doesn''t want to pay attention to us. Let''s go back and explain it. Soon, we will be taken into the God Realm..."


    With excitement, the god of the five elements disappeared in the blink of his body...


    Three days later, Banzhuna received everything from the Star Dou Alliance and successfully unified the Wuhun Continent. However, what shocked the whole continent was that on the second day of the unification of the Wuhun Continent, Banzhuna was late to the queen. The throne passed the throne to Ning Fengzhi of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. This is something that no one had ever thought of. Similarly, even Ning Fengzhi himself was shocked for a long time and never recovered...


    However, after Sun Wukong and the others did the hand-handling shopkeeper, the future things are no longer about them. They returned to their own world with the daughters...

 1475 Chapter One Baru Song

    At night, a full moon hung over the night sky, bringing a soft and faint light to the silent night.


    In a private residence, the calm lake water rippled in the night breeze, presenting a different kind of scenery.


    However, within a short time, the slightly rippling ripples suddenly became extremely violent, like the tumbling waves and tsunami.


    Then an astonishing scene appeared. Over the center of the lake, the space suddenly tore apart. One foot first stepped out of the crack and crossed the boundary between space and time. It flashed and appeared on the center of the lake. The subsequent spatial cracks healed and disappeared.


    "Fairy...tail?" Monkey King looked around with a plain face, his mind moved slightly, he already knew the world he was in, his figure flashed, and he appeared by the lakeshore: "This seems to be someone else''s private house. Where''s Di..."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw the ground in front of Sun Wukong with a''bang'', rotating and drilling out a huge black shadow, blocking him like a mountain: "Master, someone is in the mansion at night and needs to be taken down. ?"


    And at the moment when this mountain-like tall and strong orangutan girl shouted, Monkey King also exaggeratedly covered his eyes: "Oh! My eyes!"


    He was really frightened by the image of the orangutan girl.


    "It''s so rude to show such an expression to someone you meet for the first time!" The strong orangutan girl dressed up as a maid had a calm and rough tone, and matched her terrifying figure and face, it looked particularly hideous and terrifying.


    "Ouch~~ Are you calling me?" Suddenly, there was another loud noise, and a small figure appeared from the ground again. With his voice and the disgusting expression of touching his beard, he was a wretched man. .


    "Master, do you need to punish the person who ran into the house at night?" The orangutan maid respectfully looked at the small disgusting man in front of her and asked.


    "Hey! Boy! You really have a foresight! Knowing that I''m the richest person in this town, did you all come here at night? Is it trying to steal? Ah~ Being a rich man is really a sin Ah! But, when you put your attention on the head of my great Aybal-sama, you obviously picked the wrong opponent..." Aybal looked narcissistic and disgusted, and at the same time gave an order to the orangutan maid beside him: "Balu Song, let this thief know how good I am Abar!"


    "Yes, Master!" The orangutan maid took her command with a respectful voice, she actually jumped up and slammed down at Monkey King with her huge body...


    There was no roar, because at the moment when the orangutan maid smashed down in anger, she had been lifted up by Monkey King with one hand, struggling to resist...


    And Monkey King''s left hand touched his chin, thinking, because he felt that the name Baluge was familiar...


    "You''re still having a second time!" Aybal frowned at the side, and then he became indifferent again: "But my great Aybal is not so easy to be defeated!" said, With a bang, got into the ground...


    Upon seeing this, Monkey King tapped the ground with his toes, and the ground shook slightly. A scream of screams came from the ground. It was obvious that Aibal, who likes to "burrow into the ground," was shaken by Monkey King''s light kick. Up...


    "Baluge... it turned out to be her. I said why I think this name is a bit familiar..." Sun Wukong didn''t pay attention to Aybal either. After a moment of contemplation, the memory that was almost forgotten was already flashing in his mind.


    Putting the orangutan girl in her hand aside, inserting her right hand into the ground, and pulling Abal out of the ground: "Astral Sorcerer, it seems very interesting..."


    Sun Wukong''s mind moved slightly, and all the information about the Protoss Magic was peeped out of Aibar''s mind, and a faint smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: "The so-called Protoss Magic is like this... "


    With that said, he threw Abal into the pond...


    "Master!" Baru Ge saw this, with an angry face, shuttled back and forth in the ground, digging out potholes, but when he was close to attack Monkey King, he was shot by Monkey King. The huge figure of Baruge disappeared in the air instantly...


    Picking up from the ground a golden key that fell out of Aibar¡¯s pocket, a faint smile appeared on Monkey King¡¯s face: "This should be the key to summoning the virgin palace Baru song, I will also summon it. ¡­"


    As he spoke, he didn''t see any words from him. Holding the golden key representing the virgin palace, with a light stroke in front of him, a dazzling magic circle flashed out on the ground in front of him. The pretty girl dressed up as a maid came out of it...


    Looking at the master who had summoned herself, Baluge was stunned. After looking at Aibal who was still floating in the pond, Baluge turned his gaze on Monkey King again: "The current master of Baluge, Has it been replaced by you?"


    "It still looks good like this..." Sun Wukong ignored Baru Ge''s words, but looked at her dressed up as a maid with appreciative eyes, and nodded with satisfaction: "Can you become something else? "


    "Of course, Master, do you like the royal sister type? Or the mature woman type? Or the loli type?" Baru Ge didn''t care much about her sudden change of master, as she spoke, she changed her mouth. The person talking about: for a while, she became a big sister with a sense of sex and gentleness, and a beautiful milf with a sense of maturity and sex, and a charming little loli...


    "Wow! It''s so awesome!" Monkey King watched Baluge''s transformation show with beaming eyes, it was really feasted.


    For more than an hour, Sun Wukong did not know how many beautiful and charming beauties with various gestures have been admired. For Baru Ge, he was really satisfied with it: "Yes! Good! I am very satisfied with you, the star! I decided to send you. A reward, let''s say, what kind of reward do you want?"


    "It is the duty and honor of Baruge to make the owner happy, and it is also the meaning of Baruge''s existence. Baruge does not need any rewards..." Baruge''s face is unwavering, without any expressions, as usual, indifferent and facial paralysis , I know the essence of being a maid.


    "You have a good mentality, but there is no reason to take back what I said, Monkey King...Since you can''t tell the reward you want, let me choose it for you!" Monkey King said, and his right hand turned towards Ba Luge. Stretched over...


    (PS: The chapter of the Monster Tail Volume was written before and needs to be revised, so it will be updated today and will be updated when I am finished.)..

 1476 Chapter Two The Only Oath

    "Master, do you want to tune in to teach me?" Baluge looked at the hand that Sun Wukong stretched out towards him, and said that expressionlessly, Monkey King''s hand stretched out immediately stopped. This Baluge seemed to be a Shake M?Otherwise, why keep talking about "Would you like to tune in to teach me?"


    "Brother, do you want to use her two whips?" Sun Wukong thought of''malicious'' in his heart, and then shook his head...


    Too lazy to pay attention to her, Sun Wukong put his right hand on top of Baluge''s head. In the shimmering light, Baluge''s breath suddenly soared at an astonishing speed. The powerful energy blast spread out from her body, and the vegetation was blown and swayed. more than¡­


    "This...this...this..." Ba Luge widened her eyes, looked at her hands, and felt her rapidly soaring strength. She had always been paralyzed and showed a trace of surprise: "This...this... This is? Master, what did you do to me?!"


    For a moment, everything calmed down. Monkey King retracted his right hand from the top of Baru Ge''s head, and said lightly: "It''s just that you have fully developed your hidden potential. As my Protoss, my strength can''t be too weak, otherwise I''m sorry. I kept you by..."


    "Developing potential? Is there such magic?" After Baluge was surprised, she kicked and punched, feeling the vigorous punch, and her heart became inexplicably excited, which was brought about by the powerful force.


    Afterwards, Baluge came to Sun Wukong, knelt down on one knee, with a firm tone: "Thank you very much for the reward for Baluge. Baluge is willing to dedicate everything to you!"


    "Okay, get up! Nothing special in the future, you don''t have to return to the astral world. As a maid, of course you have to be with your master at all times." Monkey King looked at Baru singing.


    "Understood, Master, do you want to tune in to teach me all the time?" Baru sang.


    "..." Monkey King was speechless for a second, before staring at Baru Ge: "Don''t you think that jumps like that? Don''t just hang on your mouth, believe it or not, I really use a whip to whip you?"


    "Master, I have a leather whip here..." There was a flash in the singer Baru, and he really took out a black leather whip and presented it in front of Monkey King with both hands respectfully.


    "I suddenly found out that letting you stay by my side every day, it seems that moral integrity will one day be unsafe..." Monkey King looked at Baluge speechlessly.I just want to ask you, do you still have morals?Well, this is a very''esoteric'' question.


    Seeing that Monkey King did not take any action, Baruge did not express anything. After a while of silence, Monkey King suddenly realized that the time that Baruge existed originally consumed his energy and stamina, but now it was converted to consume Baruge¡¯s own magic and power. Physical strength.


    Obviously, although Baru Ge did not say anything, she has already implemented what Sun Wukong just said with her own actions, and she is also worried that Sun Wukong will not be able to hold on to the continuous consumption of her existence in the human world, which in turn will consume her own magic power. Physical strength comes.


    This behavior of Baru Ge made Monkey King appreciate her more and more: "You don''t need to worry about me. Let''s change it. Don''t mention you. Even if I summon all the star spirits of the whole star spirit world, it won''t The slightest feeling..."


    Baluge kept staring at Monkey King and didn''t speak, but the meaning was obvious. One thousand percent didn''t believe it, thinking that Monkey King was bragging.


    Who would believe this?Who believes in a fool.


    Just because of the limitations of vision, because there is no such character in this world.


    "It seems that I won''t let you see how good I am. You won''t understand how much I exist!" Monkey King was also stimulated by the look in Baluge''s eyes. He settled his attention and wanted to release his king. Qi, shock this protagonist who dared to look down upon him.


    A trace of breath came out through the body, and rushed towards Ba Luge...


    With a "click", Ba Luge was directly shocked by the horrible breath and fell to the ground. With her pupils tightening, her body was instantly stiff and unable to move, turning into a face full of fear, shaking her whole body. Non-stop!


    The breath of God is not something a star spirit can contend with, even if it''s just a little breath.


    In the world of Baruche, this breath is really terrifying!It was so terrible that it could not be expressed in words. Although it was only a moment, Baruche felt the endless will to destroy, like the vast universe, without boundaries!And she herself is as small as a dust.


    Is this kind of breath that makes my soul tremble with fear, is it a god?


    At the next moment, Baluge looked at Monkey King with incomparable reverence and fiery gaze, kneeled in front of him involuntarily, and vowed again: "Baluge swears here, I wish to live forever in this body Dedicated to the master, from now on, you will be the only master of Baruge''s life!"


    As a Protoss, Baru Ge actually issued the only vow to follow. If this is passed out, it will not only shake the world, I am afraid the entire Astral World will shake!


    The so-called uniqueness means that from now on, the Protoss only recognizes such a master. If the master lives, then the Stars will live, and if the master dies, the Pros will choose to commit suicide and go with his master!This is the only pledge contract to follow!


    It can be said that such an oath has violated the rules of the astral world, because in this way, even if the key of Baruge falls in the hands of other astral wizards, Baruge will not obey the other party''s orders. Will kill the opponent and regain his own key.


    This is contrary to the rules established by the astral world. If it is known by the astral world, Baru Ge will definitely be expelled from the astral world in the name of breaking the rules. However, there is the existence of Monkey King, who wants to be discovered, temporarily It''s impossible.


    Baruge made such a choice, naturally because he was subdued by the breath of God exuding from Monkey King. In front of God, as a mortal creature, he could only surrender.


    "Very well, you can be regarded as my first protagonist. In the future, you will have to rely on you..." Monkey King looked at Baru Ge and smiled.


    "It''s nice to be by your side, my master!" Baruge replied respectfully: "Now, do you need to tune in to teach me?"


    "..." Monkey King was speechless for a while, and put Baru Ge on his knees, "cracking" just hit...


    Damn it, you think I really dare not!


    A few minutes later, Baruge returned to the Astral Realm with a satisfied expression on her face. From now on, she will always be with Monkey King, so she will naturally go back and prepare...


    "It''s really a trembling M!" Monkey King looked at the place where Ba Luge disappeared, and he was speechless when thinking of her previous expression.


    "My arrival has caused the time of this dimensional world to start to turn, so while Baruge is returning to the astral world, I will go a little bit forward and play around a little while..."


    After making up his mind, Monkey King swiped in front of him, the space in front of him was torn apart immediately, and he himself took a step forward and sank into it...

 1477 Chapter Three Wendy

    In the silent gorge jungle, only the breeze blew the rustle of the Buddha''s vegetation. A reindeer was bowing its head, drinking water by a stream, and the space in front of it was suddenly torn apart, scaring the reindeer directly. Fell to the ground, then stood up at an alarming speed, and ran away lifelessly...


    Monkey King walked out of the crack and looked at the scared reindeer, but a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Seven years ago..."


    Talking to himself, Monkey King''s figure also disappeared with a''swish''...


    In the forest trail, at this moment, there is a little Lolita wiping her tears and weeping in a low voice, looking at the unfamiliar environment around her. There is fear and fear in her eyes. The small and thin figure looks very special in this forest. Helpless and pitiful.


    "Grantigne...Grantigne...Where are you? 55555~~~" Little Lori walked all the way, crying all the way, crying for a long time, the little belly was naturally groaning non-stop...


    At a young age, the loss of the only relative in her life made her feel uneasy and fearful...


    She was crying and crying, and suddenly a tempting scent came into her nose, making her involuntarily take a breath, the tangy smell of meat caught her attention for a while, making her temporarily forget her sadness And fear, it¡¯s just that the hungry little belly screams even more cheerfully...


    Involuntarily, she walked along the place where the fragrance drifted...


    When she came to a small river, Little Lori finally saw the source of the aroma. Looking at the man who was turning over the barbecue, Little Lori''s originally scared heart suddenly got a trace of relief. It was seeing the same kind. One kind of peace of mind, no longer became so scared: "Someone..." Then her eyes were there and she couldn''t do without the overturned barbecue in the man''s hand...


    Monkey King looked at the little Lolita with rain in the pear flower that appeared in front of him, with a helpless and pitiful expression. I really felt pity. The desire for protection came surging. Holding the roasted barbecue in his hand, he came to Xiao Luo. In front of Li, she gently rubbed her head: "Lost?"


    Little Lori seems to have a different perception from ordinary people. Not only did Sun Wukong''s breath not make her feel dangerous, but she saw the warmth of her relatives, so she was not afraid of life at all. When Sun Wukong spoke, she immediately jumped into his arms. Middle: "Gone...Grantigne is gone..."


    While talking, sobbing, just crying, the little belly screamed again, and a faint red appeared on the cute face, which added a bit of cuteness; watching The roast duck in Monkey King''s hand also swallowed saliva involuntarily.


    "So I''m hungry, come and eat!" Monkey King tore off the golden duck leg and handed it to her.


    Seeing this, Little Lori wanted to refuse, but the golden and fragrant duck legs were so enchanting, she just hesitated and took it, and couldn''t help taking a bite, her face covered with tears An expression of happiness was revealed in an instant: "It''s delicious!" As he said, he sat next to Monkey King and wiped out the duck leg in his hand...


    This roast duck was actually made by Frosi a long time ago. Monkey King just used it to cook a pretense beside the fire, so that naturally it was the little loli in front of him. He appeared here. Not by accident, but here deliberately waiting for the arrival of this little loli.


    Little Lolita may be starving, and the huge roast duck was wiped out by her alone. Of course, this is one of the reasons why Frosse is so delicious.


    Touching her bulging belly, little Lolita looked contented, she had forgotten the helplessness of her relatives disappearing for the time being.


    This is also one of the functions of roast duck. It can not only fill up the stomach, but also heal the soul. Don''t doubt, with Frosy''s cooking skills, this is simply too pediatric, and this is also specially prepared by Monkey King for Little Lolita.


    "So now, can you tell me your name?" Monkey King looked at the little Lori in front of him and rubbed her head.


    "Wendy... Wendy Mabel." Wendy introduced in a low voice, then lowered her head and said her name, which reminded her of the disappearing sky dragon.


    "Wendy... a nice name! My name is Monkey King, you can call me Brother Wu Kong directly!" Monkey King rubbed Lori''s head.


    "Okay, Brother Goku!" Although Wendy is small, she is very sensible.


    "You are separated from your family, so stay with me for the time being. I also plan to wander around on this continent. Maybe I will meet your family!" Although Sun Wukong said so, But he also knew that Wendy wanted to see the Sky Dragon again, it would take a long time to leave.


    "En!" Wendy nodded vigorously and hugged Monkey King''s arm tightly, fearing that he would also suddenly disappear.At the moment when she was afraid of helplessness, Monkey King suddenly appeared, let her find a sense of security, and regarded Monkey King as her current support.


    Sun Wukong was very happy to be so dependent on Wendy. He picked her up and let her ride on his shoulders. This made Wendy smile happily and seemed to have forgotten the sadness temporarily.


    Before taking Wendy to go far, Monkey King ran into an acquaintance, Geral when he was a child. Of course, this Geral is not the Geral of this world, but the Jie of Adras in another world. Lal, Mister Gang of the Fairy Tail Guild.


    If Monkey King did not appear here, then Wendy would be abducted by him according to the direction in the original book.


    "Brother Wukong, why is that person alone? Has he also been separated from his mother?" Wendy looked at Geral with sympathy.


    "He doesn''t look as pitiful as you, he should be a traveler!" Monkey King said, he was leaving, he had no interest in Geral.


    "No, Brother Wukong, let''s go over and ask, what if someone is really lost? That''s really scary..." Wendy pulled Monkey King''s hair and pleaded.


    Wendy''s pitiful pleading, that was a big move of''kill to die'', Monkey King immediately couldn''t stand it and surrendered: "Well, let''s go and see!"


    "Um... are you lost? Do you need our help?" Just as Monkey King approached, Wendy asked Gerald.


    Geral was obviously taken aback and looked at himself. Does this dress look like he is lost: "Thank you for your kindness. I am not lost, I am just traveling the mainland."


    "That''s good..." Wendy listened, but heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t worry now? We can go now?" Monkey King said to Wendy.


    "En~" Wendy nodded and waved goodbye to Geral.


    (PS: When I went back to childhood, I just changed the sister papers'' ties slightly, so that Elsa and other girls, except Monkey King, would not like others, and there would not be too many chapters, so they would come back soon. And, this one The picture doesn¡¯t seem to be posted properly, it can¡¯t be changed no matter how you change it, I¡¯m really pitted, I¡¯ll repost it in the next chapter.)..

 1478 Chapter 4 Kagura

    Picture: Wendy as a child.


    Monkey King took Wendy to play around all the way, and gradually made Wendy forget the anxiety and sadness of the sudden disappearance of the sky dragon Grantigne...


    Unknowingly, Sun Wukong took Wendy for a week. During this week, he set out in the same direction, because he also had his own purpose instead of wandering around randomly.


    Today, Monkey King took Wendy to the beach, and the two tied up a raft together.Because Monkey King just wants to experience the way of life of a mortal, if all things are done with abilities, it will also lose a lot of fun.


    "Brother Wukong, come here, there is a person here!" Wendy who helped Monkey King find the vines suddenly yelled out of the bushes not far away.


    Sun Wukong rushed over when he heard the words, and when he waited, he happened to see Wendy treating a little girl who fell on the ground...


    This little girl is a lot older than Wendy. She looks like she is six or seven years old. She is covered with scars and looks messy, especially her two little feet, without shoes, with several The blood bubble, frowning brows seemed to be unable to conceal the fear and pain in the coma, looking embarrassed and pitiful.


    Monkey King''s brows frowned slightly, but at a young age, he had gone through such hardships and felt pitiful.


    "No, I''m not proficient in healing magic... Brother Wukong, she looks so pitiful! Help her!" After some treatment, Wendy found that she was powerless, and immediately hugged Monkey King''s arm. Looking at him expectantly.


    After all, Wendy is still young now, and it is impossible to use her healing magic skillfully. This little girl not only has trauma, but also suffered a lot of mental shock. It is impossible for Wendy to heal it.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen..." Monkey King comforted Wendy. Fluorescence appeared in his hands, shining on the little girl''s body. The wound on her body disappeared immediately, even the dirt and dirt were cleansed and spotless.


    The poor messy little girl immediately became a cute little loli.


    Opening her eyes slightly, the little girl woke up...


    "Ah! Wake up, Brother Wukong''s healing magic is so amazing! Can you teach me?" Wendy immediately looked at Monkey King in admiration.


    "Of course." Monkey King smiled slightly.Wendy immediately became happy.


    And Monkey King looked at the little girl at the same time: "How do you feel?"


    "You saved me?" The little girl looked at Monkey King and stood up, a little scared, but still politely saluted: "Thank you!"


    At a young age, yet so sensible, it makes Monkey King a little surprised: "That''s not necessary, just tell me what your name is."


    "Kagura Mikaziki..."


    "Kagura? He sounds familiar!" Upon hearing this name, Monkey King suddenly became interested, using his abilities, he could see everything Kagura had in an instant: "It turns out that it was her..."


    It didn''t take long for Elisa and others to be arrested to the Tower of Paradise. It was not accidental to meet her here, because the purpose of Monkey King''s trip was the Tower of Paradise.


    "My name is Wendy Mabelle, you can call me Wendy, and Brother Wukong called me the same way..." Wendy who was on the side introduced immediately with an affectionate expression.


    Seeing Kagura''s appearance made her think of herself. If she hadn''t met Wukong''s brother, she would have become like this?For a time, Wendy watched Kagura''s expression getting closer, and both of them felt sorry for the same illness.


    Kagura nodded, and didn''t talk much, so she remained silent.It is not difficult to see that she has a heavy mind, which can be seen from the hatred hidden in her eyes.


    In her state, she can''t listen to what she is saying, right?Monkey King gave her a lot of food, so he ignored her and continued to set up a raft with Wendy...


    After he was full, Kagura came to Monkey King again and said gratefully: "Thank you very much for saving me and giving me food. If I have a chance, I will definitely repay me. Now, I still have something to do. I have to go first..."


    "Don''t you go out to sea with us?" Monkey King looked at Kagura.


    Kagura shook his head, looking very weak, but his eyes were firm.


    "In that case, I wish you good luck!" Sun Wukong did not tell Kagura. The brother she was looking for was on the island he was going to. Because Kagura had her own way to go, Sun Wukong did not want to interfere. .


    And I told you to go play it. You didn''t come by yourself, so you can''t blame me.


    However, as compensation, Monkey King tapped Kagura''s forehead. Kagura immediately realized that he suddenly seemed to have mastered something?It just felt so weird that she didn''t know how to describe it for a while.


    Monkey King rubbed her head and said, "This is a meeting gift for you. It can give you the strength not to be bullied! But it''s not a last resort, don''t use it casually, because this is a killer move. After the move, blood will inevitably be seen!"


    Kagura nodded without understanding, because she still doesn''t know how amazing the sword skill Sun Wukong taught her is!


    After bidding farewell to Monkey King and Wendy, Kagura left alone...


    "Brother Wukong, why don''t you let her stay? It''s dangerous to be alone..." Wendy said in confusion as he looked at Kagura''s back.


    "She has her own way to go, so why bother to stay? In the future, she will meet again." Monkey King rubbed Wendy''s head and said, "Now, let''s continue to work harder. Soon, we can go to sea. Oh!"


    "En!" Wendy nodded expectantly, but for a moment he asked with his head tilted: "But, will such a ship sink?"


    "How come, because I am here!"


    "That''s right!" Wendy was immediately fooled by Monkey King.


    Looking at the raft tied together with a dozen pieces of wood, Wendy helped Monkey King push it into the sea with a happy face, got on the raft with Monkey King, and went with the waves...


    Wendy was very excited when she went out to sea for the first time. She lay on the raft and salvaged the sea from time to time with her small hand. For a moment, she was very curious and said to Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, why are there no fish? Are there many, many fish in the sea?"


    "Fish? Of course there is, you see, isn''t this here?" Monkey King looked at Wendy, hehe smiled, and saw a faint light flashing away in the ocean, and countless suddenly appeared around the raft. Fish of different colors...


    "Wow! It really showed up! It''s really a lot!" Wendy immediately flushed with excitement, and she lay on the edge of the raft, stretched out her hand, and started playing with the fish in the sea...


    (PS: There are some differences in time, please ignore it. There are five shifts today, this is the third shift.)..

 1479 Chapter 5 Little Elsa

    Attached picture: Little Elisa


    Suddenly countless kinds of small fish appeared on the surface of the ocean. If this strange picture was seen by others, it would have to show a devilish expression.


    However, for Little Wendy, this seems nothing unusual. She just thinks that the fish around the raft are very beautiful and fun. Not only does it not run when caught in the hand, but it also kisses her intimately. Little hands made Wendy giggle.


    "Wendy, hold the raft carefully and don''t fall."


    "Yeen...no..."


    The raft is drifting all the way, and the fish are swimming all the way, never leaving the raft for half a step...


    Unconsciously, an island appeared on the sea ahead.


    Looking at this island, Monkey King patted Wendy and stood up: "Wendy, stop playing, we are already here..."


    "So fast?" Wendy heard the words, turned his head to look at the island, and then waved his hand to the fish in the sea a little bit reluctantly: "Goodbye, little fishes, let''s play next time!"


    Her voice had just fallen, and the fish around the raft had disappeared. Naturally, Monkey King had withdrawn the spell.


    The two of them had just landed on the island when they were surrounded by a group of weirdly dressed guys holding scepters. Obviously, Monkey King and the others were discovered when they approached the island. These people are just waiting to be there.


    The man who took the lead looked at Monkey King, with Yang on the corner of his mouth, with a wicked expression on his face: "The raft? It seems that two poor guys broke in by mistake, but it''s a pity. You are so unlucky since you have come. Here, don¡¯t even think about leaving, hey~~ Come here, get me both of them!"


    Give an order, the people around immediately launched an attack on Monkey King...


    "Brother Wukong..." Wendy suddenly became nervous and afraid, and hugged Sun Wukong''s first leg tightly...


    "Don''t be afraid!" Monkey King comforted, and picked up Wendy: "Close your eyes, it will be fine in a while!"


    "En!" Wendy closed her eyes immediately after hearing this.


    "It''s really sad! You can''t tell the difference between people and prey..." Monkey King looked at the attacking crowd around him indifferently, and a touch of invisible aura disappeared in a flash!


    All the people present, their bodies were forbidden to move for an instant, their vitality was gone, and they fell to the ground...


    Wendy opened her eyes, looked at the crowd lying on the ground all the way, and asked curiously: "Brother Wukong, what happened to them?"


    "Just fell asleep..."


    "Oh¡­"


    In the center of the island, countless scrawny middle-aged and old people, with their hands tied by magic chains, are doing all kinds of coolies, moving rocks, digging, building...


    There was even an old man who was so skinny that he fell to the ground only because of exhaustion, but the supervised person unceremoniously beat him several times in a row, suddenly screaming and screaming!


    "Stop, stop, stop beating, if you are beating, he will be killed by you!" A clear voice followed. Although the voice was loud, it also contained a trace of vibrato. It was obvious that she too Fear in fear.


    The speaker was just a child, to be precise, a little girl, a little girl with red hair.Although she had a scared look on her face, she still stood up, and it was many times better than the numb-looking figures around.


    However, the answer to her was a ruthless and icy voice like a devil: "Isn''t it better to die? Such rubbish has no value to use, so he is dead a hundred? This way he will be free himself. Don¡¯t you think so? Haha!!"


    "You...you devil!!" The little girl was obviously frightened by the other''s words, her small body trembled a little.


    "Elisa, stop talking..." a little boy with tattoos pulled up the red-haired girl''s sleeves and whispered.


    "Devil? Haha~~I am a devil! What can you do to me? Haha~~" A crazy laugh followed, and then a pair of vicious eyes looked at Little Elisa, the whip in her hand was not polite She waved out, and whipped her small and tender back. Accompanied by a scream, a blood stain instantly appeared on Little Elisa''s back.


    "Stop, hit me if you want! Please forgive Elsa!" The young man with a tattoo immediately stood up and shielded Elisa under him.


    "Hey~~ It''s really a touching scene! It''s just that there is no place for you to speak!"


    The whip then whipped out, and at the same time it wrapped the boy''s body, pulled him out of the air, threw it violently, and hit the unfinished wall not far away. The powerful force added the unevenness. The pain on the wall directly caused the little boy to faint.


    "Geral!" Little Elisa exclaimed immediately.


    It''s just that her voice just fell, and another whip flew out, whipping her body, the pain caused little Elisa to tears, her small body shrank into a ball because of the severe pain...


    It''s just that the whip didn''t stop, still carrying a perverted laugh, and beating her over and over again...


    The pain in the heart and the devilish laughter made Elisa¡¯s little heart gradually filled with fear...


    If things go on like this, even those who are strong will become timid...


    "You guy, it''s almost enough. She is the kid we finally brought. If you beat me to death like this, the above will be blamed!"


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure and will not kill her!" The man smiled evil intentionally: "Innocent guys like her who are willing to stand up for others should give a good lesson, otherwise everyone will follow and learn. trouble?"


    "That said, try not to kill you..."


    "Hey~~" The man let out a perverted evil smile again, the strength in his hand suddenly increased a bit, and he lashed at Little Elisa again!


    At this time, Elisa had already been frightened by the other''s cruel methods, so she didn''t dare to move, but she held her head with her hands, gritted her teeth and greeted the other''s cruel whipping.


    Only this time, it was obvious that the whip was harder than the previous few times, but it did not fall on her. Little Elisa was in fear and curiosity. She opened her eyes slightly and looked forward. All she saw was a broad His back, and the little figure riding on his shoulders.And the whip that whipped out was just caught in the palm of the palm by the figure blocking her.


    At this time, Monkey King was very angry. He was really angry. He also knew that Elisa had experienced the cruel reality in the Paradise Tower when she was a child. It was just that cruelty that was blocked, and now he saw it with his own eyes and made him rise. The urge to destroy.


    "You... still have humanity?" Monkey King''s voice was cold, like the death god from Jiuyou, who pronounced the death of others.


    (Fourth more.)..

 1480 Chapter 6 Do you want to be stronger?

    Just ask, who can stop the anger from God?And who can stop the anger from Monkey King?


    In an instant, the entire Black Magic Order became icy in an instant, and the instinctive fear in the soul caused them to plunge into an endless abyss of horror, which was the abyss of death without redemption.


    All the members of the Black Magic Order had their pupils shrunk. In the infinite horror, they opened their mouths, but because they were too scared to make a sound, they even lost control of their bodies!


    "Good and evil, I dismissed it. It''s just your actions that made me angry, and the price to make me angry is yours-fate!" Monkey King looked at the black magic teaching indifferently. People in the group: "Even the soul is scattered!"


    As he said, a black flame burned in his eyes. As far as his eyes were, those members of the Black Magic Order were instantly enveloped in black flames, and they were burned before they screamed...


    "Okay... awesome... this is... magic?" Little Elisa was obviously stunned by Monkey King''s methods. Those black magic sects that they regarded as demons were all dead in the eyes of Monkey King. Waiting for the strength, made Little Elisa a little yearning, and a clear look and admiration appeared in her eyes.


    After this incident, she has already understood the importance of strength very much. Only strength can protect the companion she wants to protect.


    "This look...not bad!" Monkey King looked at Little Elisa, with a slight smile on her face, and between the wave of his hand, a bunch of fluorescence poured on Little Elisa, and Little Elisa only felt her whole body become It was so warm, the piercing pain disappeared instantly, and the blood stains left by the leather whip also disappeared...


    The eyes of the enslaved civilians opened wide, and Monkey King''s methods were like miracles in their eyes.Magic they knew, but it was the first time they saw such a powerful healing magic.


    "Do you... want to become stronger?" Monkey King looked at Little Elisa and said lightly: "Do you... want to save the people here?"


    "Yes!" Elisa looked resolute and didn''t hesitate, because she wanted to save everyone, she wanted to leave this place.


    "Then, use your hands to save everyone! Let me see what kind of aptitude you have..." Monkey King looked at Elsa and said lightly: "Come here!"


    Little Elisa immediately walked to Sun Wukong, looking at him curiously, wondering what he wanted to do?


    Monkey King stretched out his right hand and placed it on top of Elisa''s head. As the light gleamed, Elisa''s body also emitted a faint glimmer...


    Elisa suddenly felt that there seemed to be a soft "click" in her heart, as if something was broken, emerging from the cocoon, an inexplicable force spreading from her body...


    "This is...magic?!!!" Little Elisa immediately widened her eyes in shock, she could use magic?


    "Now that I have given you strength, then lead everyone to revolt!" Monkey King looked at Little Elisa and smiled.He only awakened Elisa to the power of magic in advance, but the effect was surprisingly good, because only that little Elisa had already increased her favor with him.


    The power of magic made Little Elisa more confident. The existence of Monkey King stopped her from being afraid. There was a flash of light in her hand, and a short sword suddenly appeared in her hand. She raised her sword and shouted: "Everyone, our chance Here comes! Kill with me, our freedom is here!"


    With the loud yelling of Little Elisa, the slaves who had been forced into labor froze for but a moment, and they all responded. In fact, they didn¡¯t believe in Little Elisa too much, just because of the strength shown by Monkey King, let them see To hope...


    Geral woke up quietly, looking at the people around him who suddenly took up arms and yelled at warfare, but he was stunned, especially the leader, who turned out to be Elisa, which made him even more shocked. "What the hell happened? Was it because of him?" As he said, Geral fixed his gaze on Monkey King.


    Monkey King seemed to be aware of it, just glanced at him faintly, and then shifted his gaze.But Wendy looked at Geral and was a little surprised: "Brother Wukong, is this the person we met before? He was also arrested?"


    "No, the two of them just look alike!" Monkey King shook his head lightly.


    "Really? Is there someone who looks like this?" Wendy looked curious, but she still believed in Monkey King''s words. Since Wukong''s brother said no, it must not be.


    Little Wendy''s thoughts are naive, but this is also her cuteness.


    At this moment, because Little Elisa had awakened to magic, Sun Wukong had slightly developed her potential. Facing the people of the Black Magic Order, she was like no one in a realm, one sword at a time.


    Affected by her, the morale of the enslaved slaves instantly rose. Under the leadership of Little Elisa, they killed all the way out and saw their freedom in a daze...


    Before long, only Monkey King, Wendy and Geral who just woke up were left here.


    Seeing that Elisa and the others were all killed, Geral, after passing by Monkey King, bowed slightly and said hello, and immediately followed him...


    At the same time, Monkey King looked towards a dim corner, where there was a weak and evil magic power fluctuating...


    "Is she here already?" An inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "Then what will happen to the end result? I''m a little curious..."


    "What''s curious? Brother Wukong?" Little Wendy who was sitting on Monkey King''s shoulder immediately asked curiously.


    "Nothing, just feel that things will become interesting..."


    While Monkey King was talking and laughing with Wendy, halfway through, Geral eventually met the person he was destined to meet...


    All this was naturally seen by Monkey King, however, he didn''t stop it. Who told this guy in the original book to be Elsa''s favorite person. It''s best to die. How could Monkey King help him?He was already very kind without kicking him in the past.


    Just like in the original book, Geral is still unavoidable from the fate of going into evil ways...


    And under the leadership of Little Elisa, the Black Magic Order was finally completely defeated by them, and they got the freedom they had always hoped for!


    Just facing Geral who suddenly stepped into the evil way, little Elisa faced a major test in her life...

 1481 Chapter 7 For Freedom

    "Everyone, work harder, as long as we rush out here, we will be able to gain true freedom..." Little Elisa held up her dagger, while knocking down the enemy, she did not forget to encourage everyone.


    Everyone also responded loudly and vigorously, their faces filled with desire for freedom, because freedom is not far away from them...


    "Elusa, Geral did not follow..." Mi Lianna suddenly called out from behind.


    "Hey? Didn''t everyone bring him with him?" Little Elisa immediately stopped her forward stepping when she heard the words, and looked around with a look of surprise.She has always been just looking at killing off the enemy for everyone and opening the way in front. There is no time to take care of Geral. She thought that her friends would take Geral to flee, but no one took Geral. .


    "Yes... I''m sorry... Elisa, because I was so scared... We just ran with everyone..." Simon lowered his head and looked ashamed. They actually forgot Geral in the chaos. .


    "No, I can''t leave Geral alone. I''ll bring him back..." Little Elisa turned around and was about to look for Geral, but was suddenly stopped by an uncle: "Elisa, you can''t Leave, if you leave, everyone will not be able to resist the members of the Black Magic Order. We will be annihilated..."


    "But... you can''t ignore Geral!" Little Elisa suddenly became anxious: "He is also our companion!"


    Just when little Elisa looked anxious and didn''t know what to do, countless magic soldiers flew in the thick smoke and attacked from all directions, surrounded them and ejected from her mouth. A series of powerful magic bullets fell into the crowd...


    This magic bomb is as powerful as a bomb. After the explosion, it blows up countless people...


    For a time, screams and fear filled everyone''s hearts. The morale of them was so high that they instantly disintegrated. In the brutal killing of the magic soldiers, they instantly felt the horror of death...


    "No! It can''t be beaten...we will die..."


    "Run! Otherwise, you will die..."


    "Everyone, calm down. Only when we are united can we win the war! Don¡¯t run away!" Seeing everyone who had been swallowed by fear, Little Elisa was shocked and yelled to wake everyone up. Courage; but everything is in vain. For these enslaved civilians, there is no organizational discipline. Facing this kind of scene, it is naturally a mess.


    Seeing everyone who was bombarded by magic soldiers and fell to the ground, little Elisa was angry, her magical power surged, and the various weapons scattered on the ground trembled slightly, slowly floating in the air. And from...


    However, at this moment, a desperate man behind Little Elisa pushed Little Elisa to the ground: "Get away!"


    In the roar, his eyes were crazy, it was because of fear that he became crazy.Under the threat of death, who would care about the existence of Elisa?Escape yourself is the most important thing.


    And the magic that Little Elisa just wanted to display was pushed by this person, forcibly interrupted, and when she fell to the ground, her hands were scratched.


    So, not afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates like pigs.


    With Little Elisa''s current strength, it is still possible to deal with these magic soldiers, but she was pushed to the ground by the guy who only cared about her own escape. She missed the opportunity and everything was too late...


    Countless magic lights lit up from the magic soldier¡¯s mouth, and shot towards Little Elisa while shining...


    Little Elisa¡¯s pupils shrank instantly, she already felt death approaching...


    However, the Monkey King who has been paying attention to Little Elisa will not let her just hang up like this. His figure flashes, and he hugs her to the side...


    In the next instant, the roar was loud and the smoke filled...


    Monkey King looked at the thick smoke, but he was speechless...


    Why does Monkey King look like this?When the smoke clears, the answer is revealed...


    Everyone looked at the figure of the old man emerging from the smoke and dust, and they were all stunned...


    "Grandpa Rob, what are you doing?" Milianna couldn''t help but exclaimed as she looked at the trembling figure standing.


    "I...I..." Rob shook his body, and was silent for a while. At this moment, in his heart, there were 10,000 horses running by...


    Although the time has advanced a lot, Rob still cannot escape his fate.Just like in the original book, he wanted to use his body as the attack of the magic soldiers under Elsa¡¯s crotch. However, a Monkey King suddenly came out in the middle and rescued Elisa. Then, he was like a man himself. Ambi rushed out, blocking the front of the magic bullet...


    "You''re okay...just fine..." Rob looked at the safe and sound little Elisa, but he was relieved and fell to the ground. He didn''t feel any regret for his sacrifice in vain, but he was speechless in his heart, and he was done. The consciousness of death, shouldn''t it be so pitted?


    "Grandpa Rob!" Seeing this, Little Elisa broke free from Monkey King''s hands and ran to Rob''s side...


    "Don''t be sad, Elsa, people are always going to die. I am too old and will not live long, that is, a little bit earlier..." Rob touched Elisa''s head with a kind face : "If you are free and you don''t have a place to go, go to''Fairy Tail'', it is a very warm place, you will love it..."


    "Grandpa Rob! Don''t die, please, don''t die..." Little Elisa''s tears rained down, and suddenly she saw Monkey King on the side, as if she had found a life-saving straw, and rushed towards him: "Please. , Save Grandpa Rob, your healing magic is so powerful, you can definitely save Grandpa Rob, right?"


    "Well, although this old man''s behavior is a little bit funny, it''s just to save you, so I''ll help him!" Monkey King nodded and walked towards Rob...


    And those magic soldiers have already stored their magic power at this moment, and the light in the mouth 1 is shining, and they will attack again...


    Little Elisa immediately came forward, about to annihilate the magic soldiers, but suddenly saw a black ball of light shining, bombarding the magic soldiers'' camp, for a time, the roar continued, but for a moment, the magic soldiers Was completely destroyed...


    In the thick smoke, Geral walked out slowly, filled with evil spirits...


    "Gerald? It''s great that you''re okay, do you know how to do magic?" After seeing Geral, Elisa was happy and surprised at the same time.


    Geral glanced at Little Elisa, then looked at Monkey King, and finally glanced at everyone present. In the evil voice, there was a bewitching charm...


    (PS: Four changes today. This is the first one.)..

 1482 Chapter 8 Hatred

    "Everyone, you don¡¯t need to be on the run, isn¡¯t our freedom here? As long as the people of the Black Magic Order are defeated, everything here belongs to us. Why should we escape? Flee to the outside world. What else? Stay here! Defeat the Black Magic Order, let us create our true freedom together!" While Geral was braving all over his body, his voice was full of bewitching.


    It''s just that ordinary people who don''t master magic can''t perceive the evil spirit from him.


    However, Little Elisa obviously noticed Geral¡¯s abnormality. Just after Gerald¡¯s voice fell, Little Elisa yelled out loudly: "Everyone, don¡¯t listen to him, we must leave. Here, you can get freedom only by leaving here... Geral, what''s the matter with you? Haven''t you been thinking about leaving here? Why do you want to confuse everyone to stay?"


    "Because, I have realized that there is no real freedom in the world at all, Elsa, don''t be naive, you want real freedom, only rely on our own hands, if you don''t want to stay, then please clip Leave here with your tail! There is no need for someone like you who has no dreams..."


    "Those who want to stay, want to create our true freedom, then, take your weapons, come with me, and kill those wicked black magic sect people. They destroyed our homeland, yes They have allowed us to receive inhuman treatment and suffering. As long as we kill them all, we can be free and we can be born again!"


    The evil and bewitching voice echoed in the void, after Geral finished speaking, he turned around resolutely and killed him...


    And his words also aroused the hidden hatred and anger in everyone''s hearts. They took up their weapons, followed behind Geral, and killed them again...


    "Kill! Kill all the people of the hateful Black Magic Order!"


    "It was our village they destroyed..."


    "They destroyed my happy home, killed my wife and children..."


    "Damn the Black Magic Order, all go to death!!"


    Hatred is terrible. Once it is ignited, it will make people crazy. Now everyone, the flames of hatred can no longer be stopped with words. Only by killing the enemies in their eyes can they calm their hearts. Terrible anger!


    The people at this moment are no longer afraid, because their eyes and hearts have been blinded by hatred, and all that is left is a vengeful killing!


    No matter how little Elisa yelled, everyone ignored her, resolutely followed behind Geral, and swung the butcher knife at the remaining members of the Black Magic Order...


    "How could it be like this..." Little Elisa looked at the crazy faces of everyone, and she was stunned. She didn''t know what to do.


    After Sun Wukong treated Rob, he looked at Little Elisa: "It seems that your position as the leader was taken away by others..."


    "Why didn''t they choose to leave... Why stay here? Even Milianna and others are like this... This is not everyone I know..."


    "This is a human! Elisa..." Rob stood up from the ground and sighed slightly: "Humans are capable of hatred. Family hatred, enslaved hatred, everything can only be washed away with the other''s blood. The heart of hatred in everyone''s hearts..."


    "Hate..." Little Elisa was a little lost and looked at Monkey King: "You are so great, you can definitely help everyone, please, help everyone!"


    "Didn''t I have saved it? It''s just that the choice is in their own hands. Since they chose to stay, it doesn''t matter to me!" Monkey King said flatly.


    "55555...Everyone, wait for me!" Suddenly, a cry of fear caught the attention of Monkey King.


    "Brother Wukong, someone fell down!" Wendy, who was holding Monkey King''s left hand, pointed to a little girl in front of her who had fallen to the ground.


    Monkey King stepped forward and found that it was the little girl who was running too fast and twisted her ankle. Her left ankle was bruised, and her tears flowed from the pain.


    Monkey King stretched out his right hand and gently rubbed her ankle. The little girl immediately felt that the pain had disappeared, but became warm and comfortable.


    "It''s okay, pay attention next time, don''t run in such a hurry..."


    "En...Thank you..." The little girl stood up, blushing, and hurriedly chased after the figure in front of him. On the way, she turned her head and looked at Monkey King for a while, as if she wanted to deepen his face. Memory in my head...


    "All gone! Brother Wukong, what are we going to do next?" Wendy once again took Monkey''s hand and asked curiously.


    "Of course I left, there is nothing wrong with us here!"


    "Are you leaving?" Rob came to him immediately after listening to Monkey King''s words and said earnestly: "I wonder if you can leave with Elisa?"


    "Of course." Monkey King nodded, he had this plan originally.


    "Grandpa Rob, won''t you go?" Little Elisa looked anxious.


    Rob touched Elisa¡¯s head with a serious look: "I have to stay to see what Geral wants to do. That guy gives me a very dangerous feeling. I can¡¯t let go. Don¡¯t care, so you can¡¯t stay here, you have to leave with this gentleman..."


    "Grandpa Rob won''t go, and I won''t go..." Little Elisa shook her head vigorously.


    "No, I have already said that you can''t stay here, otherwise there will be danger, obey, leave with this gentleman, and go to the wizards guild of the''Fairy Tail'' that I said before. , I will go there to find you..."


    "but¡­"


    "Nothing but..." Rob turned around and looked at Monkey King with a stern face, and then changed to a sincere expression: "Sir, Elisa is pleased!"


    "Don''t worry, she won''t make any mistakes." Monkey King smiled and nodded.I sighed in my heart that he did not save this old man in vain, and he did something that satisfied him.


    Sun Wukong originally thought about how to fudge little Elisa away, but now he doesn''t need to do anything, Rob has already solved it for him.


    "Then Grandpa Rob, we''re done, you must come back to see me..." Seeing that Rob''s heart had already been decided, Elisa could only compromise.


    "Don''t worry, you will!"


    After bidding farewell, Rob looked at the back of Little Elisa following Monkey King, and turned to look at the center of the island. His eyes once again showed a very solemn color: "R system...This dangerous thing can''t continue. , Did Geral have his idea?..."


    (PS: Second more.)..

 1483 Chapter 9 Xia Lulu

    Along the way, Elisa and Wendy held hands, followed Monkey King to the shore, looking at the simple raft that drifted with the waves from time to time in front of him, Elisa looked at Monkey King, the black line on her head: "This thing can really Sitting?"


    "Of course, I did it with Wukong brother! We just floated to this island while sitting on it!" Wendy said, first jumped on the raft and jumped twice on it. The face proudly said: "Look, it''s very stable!"


    "Go up, you won''t be able to turn it over." Monkey King touched Elisa''s head. Who told her to be so small now that she can only touch her head.


    Even Monkey King said so, Elisa had to jump on the raft...


    On a small raft, the three of them will go with the waves again...


    Wendy leaned on the raft again, took a small hand and swiped in the water for a while, looking for the "companion" before: "Hey, where are you? Come out, let''s continue playing!"


    "Wendy, who are you talking to?" Elisa looked curious.


    "Fish! When we came, we met a lot of fish, red and yellow, so many...I became good friends with them..."


    "This is the sea, how could there be the kind of fish you mentioned, and some sharks..." Elisa was speechless.


    "Really, when I came in the morning, I really played with them!" Wendy looked anxious, eager to prove that she did not lie.


    Monkey King shook his head as he saw it, and his thoughts moved. In an instant, countless small fishes of different colors appeared in the sea around the raft...


    "Elisa, look at it! Come out! Come out!" Wendy immediately cried out excitedly.


    "Also...Is there really?" Elisa looked surprised.


    "I didn''t lie to you..." Wendy took Elisa and lay down on the raft together, reached out and picked up a crystal-transparent fish, offering the treasure as if to get in front of Elisa: "Look, look, Isn¡¯t it beautiful? Feel free to touch it, it¡¯s not scary at all..."


    Elisa looked at the little fish in Wendy''s hand, her eyes gleaming: "It''s so beautiful, I''ve never seen it before." She stretched out her finger and touched her with surprise on her face: "So soft, this What fish?"


    "Ruan Jingsha, Brother Wukong said so..." Wendy said.


    "Ruan Jingsha? Never heard of it..." Elisa shook her head, but didn''t care much, and started playing with the fish in the water with Wendy.


    The Monkey King on the side looked a little embarrassed. Could it be that the legend took the little Lori to see the goldfish?Cough cough cough~~ Okay, brother is evil again.


    As night fell, the little raft floated ashore...


    Sun Wukong didn''t bother to stay in any hotel, so he greeted the two little loli, and began to set up a tent on a grass...


    After dinner, Wendy and Elisa were taught to heal magic and swordsmanship...


    Don¡¯t ask the brainless question of where Sun Wukong¡¯s magic was learned. He only needs a thought, and he can naturally master all the magic in this world...


    Day by day, Sun Wukong took Wendy and Elisa to play around. A happy month passed. The two little loli are more and more attached to Sun Wukong. To put it simply, two little loli Sun Wukong¡¯s popularity has been maxed out...


    Similarly, after being taught by Monkey King himself, Wendy''s and Elisa''s strengths have also improved rapidly. Especially Elsa, who can teach the swordsmanship by Monkey King will definitely be stronger in the future than in the original book.


    But today, countless''shooting stars'' suddenly fell in the sky, which surprised Wendy and Elisa: "It''s obviously daytime, why are there shooting stars?"


    Monkey King just smiled. Of course he knew that this was not a shooting star, but the egg of a transcendant dropped from Adras into this world.


    "The transcendence..." Monkey King muttered to himself, looking at the scattered light in the sky, and with a gesture, there was an extra egg densely covered with mysterious patterns in his hand, and he passed it to Wen beside him. Di: "Wendy, give you a present..."


    "Gift? Egg?" Wendy took the egg almost as big as hers with joy, full of curiosity: "Why do you use it? Eat it?"


    "It looks delicious..." Elisa said.


    "This is not something to eat..." Sun Wukong thought for a while, picked up the transcendant''s egg from Wendy''s hand, a gleam of light flashed in his hand, and placed the egg on the turf in front of him, but he saw''click''. With a few soft sounds, cracks appeared in this egg, and it was about to hatch...


    Wendy and Elisa immediately caught their eyes, staring at it without blinking...


    As the eggshell shattered, a cute white kitten appeared in front of the two women...


    "Okay... so cute!" The cat''s cute look immediately attracted Wendy and Elisa''s eyes, and the two little loli simultaneously picked her up, kissed and touched her, just watching her The cat''s expression didn''t seem to be very happy. A light flashed from his back, and a pair of white wings appeared. They broke free of Wendy and Elisa''s little hands, and flew out, but they didn''t fly out half a meter, but they clicked. , Fell to the ground and crawled for several times, but couldn''t stand up. It looked like that, in the eyes of Wendy and Elisa, she looked very cute...


    However, Sun Wukong felt uneasy and afraid in her emotions...


    Because this transcendant is no better than the general transcended.


    Wendy ran over to pick her up with a distressed look, and asked with concern: "Does it hurt to fall? Don''t move it now..." Then she looked at Monkey King with joy: "Brother Wukong, Is this really for me?"


    Monkey King smiled and nodded: "Hurry up and give her a name!"


    "Then Goku, what should I call her?" Wendy looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "How about Xia Lulu?" Monkey King said.


    "Xia Lulu? Xia Lulu...hehe...did you hear that? You will be called Xia Lulu from now on..." Wendy happily circulated around the place holding Xia Lulu.


    Elisa on the side looked envious, and she held Monkey King''s arm and didn''t let go: "Brother Wukong, I want one too..."


    "There is only one thing, or you can play with Wendy, she will be taken care of by you two in the future..."


    In this way, Xia Lulu in this world became Wendy and Elisa''s companion.


    However, Xia Lulu obviously had a strong resistance to Wendy and Elisa, struggling as soon as she was held, and wanted to run away...


    "Brother Wukong, she doesn''t seem to like us a little bit..." Wendy hugged Xia Lulu with a look of disappointment.


    "Of course not, it''s just that her situation is special. I can help her straighten out her memory..."


    (PS: Sorry, it can only be changed three times today. There will be something to go out tonight. Let''s change four tomorrow.)

 1484 Chapter 10 Who is the strongest

    Monkey King took Xia Lulu from Wendy''s hand. When she was struggling hard when she reached Monkey King''s hand, she immediately became extremely quiet. She even squinted her eyes and looked like she was enjoying herself. Wendy and Elisa looked at the same face. Envy: "Xia Lulu seems to like Brother Wukong very much!"


    "She will like you in the future." Monkey King smiled and put his hand on Xia Lulu''s head, the soft white light instantly submerged in her mind, soothing her uneasy heart because of the picture she had seen because of her ability to predict. Good, and let her understand the foresight ability she has.


    Xia Lulu also became relieved from this, closed her eyes slightly, and fell asleep deeply...


    Wendy immediately hugged her carefully in her arms with joy.


    Three days later, Sun Wukong took Wendy and Elisa to the "Fairy Tail" Wizards Guild...


    "Oh, two cute little girls!"


    "I don''t know what''s the matter?"


    Monkey King took Wendy and Elisa into the''Fairy Tail'' just now, and the wizards who were boring and drinking and chatting greeted them.


    There are also several children who have been staring at Wendy and Elisa.


    Elisa looked calm, but Wendy was seen nervously. She firmly hugged Monkey King''s first leg, hid behind him, and secretly looked at the children not far away.


    These children are naturally Gray and Kana, but Naz and Lisana are not there. It seems that the two of them don''t know where to hatch their eggs.


    Xia Lulu has already appeared, and I want to come to Naz and get Hobby''s egg.


    But they couldn''t directly let Xia Lulu hatch out like Monkey King. It would take a lot of time to hatch Hobbit.


    "So, are you here to entrust the task, or?" Makarov took a wine bottle and came to Monkey King full of alcohol.


    "We want to join''Fairy Tail''..." Monkey King explained his intentions directly. He joined''Fairy Tail'' not only for Wendy and Elsa, but there are also a lot of sister papers here, just to get a good impression. .


    "I''m here to join the guild!" Makarov heard the words, took a look at Monkey King, then looked at Wendy and Elsa, and a hearty smile suddenly appeared on his faces: "Of course. Haha~~Welcome to join "Fairy Tail". From now on, everyone is a family! Hey~ everyone, come over and say hello to these three newcomers!"


    When the magicians all around heard the words, they all came to Wendy and Elisa, chatting in a rush, after all, the two little loli were so cute and likable.


    "Is it so simple to agree..." Monkey King had some small surprises. He originally wanted to bring Rob out, but it seems that he doesn''t need it now.


    "Hey! Newcomer, my name is Gray, the boss here, you have to listen to me in the future, understand?" Gray who had already taken off his shirt suddenly jumped out and stood in front of Elisa and Wendy.


    Before Wendy and the others could reply, Sun Wukong slapped him to the ground unceremoniously: "You dare to undress in front of a girl, don''t you know what politeness is? Put on your clothes quickly!"


    "Uh~ Yeah... I''m sorry..." Gray reflexively bowed his head and apologized, and put on his clothes obediently.The degree of obedience made everyone present with a look of astonishment: "Is the sun coming out from the west today? Why didn''t Gray speak back?"


    "Did you put on your clothes obediently? Did this kid take the wrong medicine?"


    "Boy, aren''t you the two little girls? Want to show it in front of my brother?"


    "Haha~~~"


    In the hall, bursts of laughter suddenly sounded...


    "Yo! What''s so happy?" I don''t know when an uncle appeared at the door, put the package on his shoulder with his right hand, and looked at the lively hall with interest.


    "Ah! It''s Gildas! Gildas is back!" In the hall, countless people all became happy and stood up from their seats.


    "Gildas, welcome back!"


    "I came back early this time! It seems that the mission went smoothly!"


    "Who is this person? It seems to be very popular in the guild!" Elisa looked at the excited expressions of the guild members with surprise.


    "Gildas is the strongest and most prestigious super S-rank sorcerer in our Fairy Tail Guild. The members of the guild respect him very much!" Mira Jane looked at Gildas with a trace of admiration. Introduced to Elisa.


    "Is it the strongest?" Elisa said unconvincingly when she heard the words: "It might have been before, but it''s not anymore..."


    "Huh? What do you say?" Mira immediately became interested, watching Alusa look at Monkey King''s infinite worship eyes, and said with a look of astonishment: "Don''t you think that your brother Wukong is better than Gilda Strong, right?"


    "Of course, Brother Wukong is the strongest!" Wendy agreed with a sure face.In the eyes of Wendy and Elisa, Monkey King is the strongest.


    "Impossible! Impossible!" Mila waved her hand with disdain: "That''s because you haven''t seen Gildas''s power. If you have seen it, you won''t think so!"


    "Big Brother Wukong is the strongest!" Wendy immediately stared at Mira with a full face.


    "Wendy, although we don''t know how powerful your brother Goku is, Gildas is really strong! It is impossible for him to win Gildas..." The other members also started to join the argument. Gildas is the pride of Fairy Tail, so naturally he is not allowed to be underestimated by the newcomer who just joined.


    "I''m so angry! Brother Wukong is the strongest!" Wendy''s face flushed red and she drank loudly.


    "Wendy, don''t fight with them..." Elisa said with a serious face: "You won''t know if you have a match..."


    "Oh? So, are you the newcomer who wants to challenge Gildas? This is a good show!" The members of the Fairy Tail Guild suddenly became excited.


    "Gildas, did you hear that? A newcomer wants to challenge you!"


    "Don''t lose! Otherwise this title will be taken away by others!"


    "Huh? Who are these three people? Newcomers?" Listening to everyone''s yelling, Gildas noticed the Monkey King three at the moment and smiled.


    "Okay! It''s decided, Gildas, since there are newcomers who want to ask you for advice, don''t hesitate to enlighten me!" Makarov drank a sip, but he agreed.


    "Ah~ It¡¯s so troublesome... I wanted to take a break right away... But since the chairman said so, there¡¯s no way..." Gildas scratched his head, without any enthusiasm, looking at Monkey King, tentatively Asked: "Should we go out?"..

 1485 Chapter Eleven

    "Not interested!" Monkey King glanced at Gildas faintly, and refused without thinking about it.What a kind of existence he was, how could he just compete with mere mortals, and he was not interested.


    "Don''t! Goku brother, hit him! Hit him!" Wendy looked at Monkey King, staring at the little star who was expecting and longing.


    "Yeah! Brother Wukong, absolutely can''t lose!" Elisa also looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    This made Monkey King feel a little helpless. In the face of such two small looking eyes, if he was betraying the hearts of the two girls, would it hurt them?After all, in the hearts of Wendy and Elisa, Monkey King is the strongest and most dependent existence.


    "It''s just a slap, forget it, you can''t live up to Wendy''s and Elisa''s expectations..." Monkey King touched Wendy''s and Elisa''s, smiled and nodded, looking at Gildas. Faintly said: "Don''t be so troublesome, let''s do it!"


    Gildas frowned slightly when he looked at Monkey King''s expression. He had no interest in this competition, but he didn''t expect that Monkey King was even less interested. With his plain eyes and no emotion, he simply didn''t take him. Keep it in the eye.


    "This is interesting..." A smile suddenly appeared on Gildas'' face. This is not the look of the weak, but is it a bit too arrogant?Haven''t played against each other, so underestimate the opponent.


    "Then you have to be careful!" Gildas said, his figure flashed, and he punched Monkey King...


    Leaning on his side, waving his hand, just listening to a loud bang, Gildas was instantly slapped into the ground by Monkey King, his eyes paled, and he passed out...


    "!!!"


    "Second...second kill?!!!"


    "How is it possible! That is Gildas?!"


    Everyone in the Fairy Tail Guild was shocked and stunned. Gildas was killed by a single move?Isn''t this a dream?That is the strongest wizard in Fairy Tail!It''s not that little kid Naz!Was the strongest super S-level wizard actually beaten by others?This shock caused Makarov and others'' brains to roar, and they couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    With a sound of "gudong", Makarov swallowed his saliva, his eyes widened, and his face was shocked: "It seems that our guild has come to an amazing guy!"


    Looking at the stunned and shocked faces of everyone present, Wendy and Elisa were like roosters fighting against each other, with their heads up and tingxiong arrogant: "Humph! Now you know that Brother Wukong is amazing! Brother Wukong Is the strongest!"


    "How could... how... Gildas is the strongest... how could this..." Kana seemed a little distrustful of what was happening before her, some were unacceptable and quite shocked.


    Because Gildas was Kana''s father, the father she had always admired was knocked down by others, which made her somewhat unacceptable.


    The people in the Fairy Tail Guild were completely shocked by the strength shown by Monkey King. Even Gildas was killed by a single move. How strong is this?


    After the shock, everyone burst into enthusiastic cheers. With Monkey King joining, then the power of the Fairy Tail Guild is soaring!


    "That''s amazing! Brother Wukong, right?" Milla and other children surrounded Monkey King: "What kind of magic did you use? You didn''t use magic just now, right?"


    "Actually, I am an Astral Sorcerer..." Monkey King laughed, and showed them the golden key of the Virgin Palace Baru Ge.


    "Astral Sorcerer?" Mila looked curious: "I have never seen the Astral before, so summon it to take a look!"


    "This can''t work, the Star Spirit is not used to watch it casually!" Monkey King waved his hand and refused.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to summon, but he can¡¯t. He signed a contract with Baluge seven years later. Now Baluge has not signed a contract with him. Although it can be summoned, current Baluge doesn¡¯t know Monkey King. , The summoned star spirit did not know his master, if they knew it, it would be embarrassing.


    "Astral Sorcerer... this is very rare magic..." Makarov also looked at Monkey King in surprise: "And this melee ability can kill Gildas in seconds. It''s really amazing, I just don''t know. , To what extent can he follow Gil Dasby who used magic?"


    At this moment, Wendy has ran to Gildas'' side and healed him...


    In this scene, everyone showed a look of surprise: "Healing magic? Is this healing magic?"


    "Yes, I am the dragon slayer in the sky. I know some healing magic and auxiliary magic..." Wendy introduced while healed.


    "The Dragon Slayer in the sky?!"


    "You are the Dragon Slayer Slayer?"


    "Wow! That''s amazing!"


    "Our guild actually has two dragonslayer wizards!"


    All members of the Fairy Tail Guild shouted in excitement to show their inner excitement!


    "Huh? Is there still a dragon slayer here?" Wendy looked surprised.


    "His name is Naz. He is a few years older than you. He is the Dragon Slayer of Fire. He should be hatching the egg that I don¡¯t know where he picked it up with Lisana... But after hearing Gildas¡¯ return , I should be back soon..."


    "Hatch the egg?" Wendy immediately looked at Xia Lulu that Elisa was holding.


    Because Xia Lulu was just born, she had no energy, and she was basically sleeping.


    But speaking of Naz, Naz is here.


    "Gildas! I heard that Gildas is back? He is there? Come out and fight me quickly!" Before he could see him, Naz''s loud voice came in from outside the door.


    In a moment, I saw a violent figure burst into the hall, with a smile on his face...


    Only when I saw Gildas lying in the dirt pit, his complexion changed drastically, and his face suddenly became angry: "Gildas?!! What happened to you? Who did it?"


    "Hey... it''s him..." Mina pointed at Monkey King, with a look of bad intentions.Mina now is not the gentle and good girl from now on, she was simply a rough little sister when she was a child.


    "Asshole! Did you hurt Gildas?" Naz, who didn''t know his brain, got hot and roared, but without thinking about it, he punched Monkey King!


    The flames burning on his fist are his signature skill-the iron fist of the fire dragon.


    It''s just that Elsa''s petite figure flashed, blocking the front of Monkey King, and pressing her knee to Naz''s abdomen, causing Naz to utter an''uh'' instantly, completely devoid of momentum, and stared wide. Kneeling on the ground, covering his belly...


    "It''s a spike again!"


    Elisa''s performance has surprised everyone who is playing again...

 1486 Chapter 12 Leaving

    Naz clenched his teeth, glared at Elisa in front of him, trying to stand up hard, but was knocked off by Elisa''s knees, and her legs were weak, and she couldn''t stand up, but Still struggling stubbornly...


    "Obviously so weak, she has a big temper..." Elisa looked at Naz and curled her lips.The original Elisa would not say such things that despise people, but Naz¡¯s behavior made her very angry. Monkey King is the person she admires and respect. Naz is so rude to Monkey King, she naturally does not She will show the other person a good face, after all, Elisa is still a child.


    "You..." Naz was angry, gritted his teeth and stood up tremblingly, and took a breath: "The roar of the fire dragon!!"


    As soon as the roar sounded, I saw a huge fist suddenly drop from the sky, banging Naz directly to the ground!


    Makarov glared at Naz and yelled: "Asshole, do you want to burn our guild?"


    "Haha~~ Our guild is still noisy as always!"


    The crowd onlookers all laughed heartlessly...


    At this time, Kildas was also awakened by Wendy. Looking at Naz who was smashed to the ground, he couldn''t help but smile: "Oh, Naz, it seems that you were beaten too!"


    "Kildas, are you okay?" Naz saw this, with a look of joy suddenly.


    "Ah~ it''s okay..." Kildas touched his head embarrassedly: "It''s a shame to say it, I didn''t expect that I was slapped and fainted..."


    "What?! Kildas was stunned by someone else''s slap?" Naz was stunned suddenly.


    Kildas did not pay attention to Naz, stood up, walked in front of Monkey King, and said sincerely: "You are really amazing, I am convinced that I lost, the title of Fairy Tail is the strongest, you deserve your name! I want to come, There are only a handful of people on the entire continent who can win you!"


    "How is it possible! Kildas actually lost... I don¡¯t believe it! Kildas is the strongest!" Naz seemed a little hard to accept Kildas¡¯ defeat, yelled, leaped up and turned towards again. Monkey King launched an attack...


    "You really don''t have a long memory!" Elusa snorted coldly, her right hand flashed, and an ancient sword appeared, and a few''swish'' swords were pierced, and Naz was screaming in surprise. Three lightsabers nailed to the wall behind!


    Of course, the lightsaber was not nailed to his body, it was nailed to his clothes.


    "Lightsaber?"


    "What a beautiful swordsmanship! Sister Elisa is really amazing!"


    The other wizards applauded one after another, and there was no pity for Naz who was hung on the wall.


    Regarding this matter, Lisana, who was holding a big egg, walked in and looked at Naz who was nailed to the wall with a look of curiosity: "When did it happen? How did Naz climb the wall?"


    The members of the guild laughed loudly...


    "Lizana, I was nailed to it, okay! Quickly let me down!" Naz yelled angrily.


    "Okay, the joke ends here. The three of them are newcomers who have just joined the guild. Now everyone knows each other!" Makarov stepped forward and said.


    "Sun Wukong."


    "I am Elisa, please take care of me."


    "Hello everyone, this is Wendy Ma Bell, you can call me Wendy..."


    "My name is Mila Jane, Brother Goku!" Mila hugged Monkey King''s arm affectionately, and smiled: "If you have time, you must teach others magic!"


    "Yes!" Monkey King smiled slightly, it seems that it is not without benefit to slap Kildas.


    "Rookie? I''m Lisana, hello!"


    "Kana Arupelona, ??hum!" After Kana introduced herself, she looked at Monkey King and snorted. Who told him to beat her dad.


    Everyone introduced each other, Wendy and the others were completely integrated into this guild...


    However, within a few days, Mira and the others were completely attached to Monkey King, and even went to bed with him, because Monkey King tells various stories, which can completely attract their innocence.


    You can listen to stories at night, teach them magic during the day, and play various games. It¡¯s hard not to be liked.


    It''s just that time flies quickly. In the blink of an eye, a month has passed, and Monkey King decided it was time to leave.


    Standing at the gate of the Fairy Tail Guild, Wendy, Elsa and others were holding Monkey King by the corners of their clothes. They all had their faces full of reluctance. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and they looked at Monkey King in a very pitiful manner. Can''t help but want not to leave.


    "Okay, don''t cry, I''m not going to come back, don''t be lazy when I''m away, I will come to test your strength then, the worst person will be punished!"


    "Then you have to remember to come back soon! I will miss you..." Wendy was already crying with rain.


    "Well, in seven years, I will be back..." Monkey King waved his hand at Mira and the others, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    He still can''t cope with this kind of occasion, so it''s better to flash people quickly...


    "Seven years... I don''t know what he is going to do, it takes such a long time..." Kildas looked at the place where Monkey King disappeared, and said to Makarov next to him.


    "Who knows, but everyone has his own secret. Since he refuses to say it, we don''t have to guess, we just need to know that he is a member of our Fairy Tail Guild..." Makarov said with a face. Seriously.


    When Monkey King appeared again, he was already on a mountain road.


    "It''s almost done, it''s time to go back..."


    As Monkey King said, with a light hand in front of him, a gap in space emerged again, connecting the space-time tunnel, and he stepped in...


    Above the clouds, the space was torn apart. Monkey King walked out of it and looked at the city below. At the corner of his mouth, a faint smile appeared: "I wonder what the current''Fairy Tail'' looks like? How much will it change?"


    In the self-talk, the figure of Monkey King has appeared on the street...


    When passing by a store, I just happened to see a beautiful blond girl sitting on the counter, posing a sexually sensitive sitting posture to a pig-nosed store, showing her beauty in a dazzling tone: "Don¡¯t Lie to me, how much is it? Handsome uncle..."


    "Uh...Isn''t this Lucy?" Monkey King looked at the girl in the shop, and the black line was suddenly full, and he knew everything.


    Isn''t this the scene when Lucy bought the white useless pet Protoss at the beginning of the plot?But in the end, they only gave her a thousand gold cheaper.


    (PS: I have already said that there will not be too much experience in revising the sister paper. If all the experiences of the sister paper are changed, it will be boring, so the next step is the official plot.)..

 1487 Chapter 13 You are the one who pitted you

    Attached: Baru Song


    "For the sake of a pet Protoss, don''t you even need to be disciplined!" Monkey King looked at Lucy, shook his head, walked into the store, and said lightly: "20,000J? I bought this Prosper."


    "Hey! Do you know how to come first, come first? This is what I saw first!" Lucy immediately stared at Monkey King.


    "Have you heard that the higher the price is?" Monkey King looked at Lucy with a joking expression: "When buying things in a store and meeting competitors, you usually use this method, right?"


    "Boss, 20000J, right? I bought it!" Lucy gritted her teeth.


    "Then I will pay 21000J!" Monkey King raised the price indifferently.


    "Boss, say okay 20000J, you have to be honest!" Lucy held the silver key and stared at the pig nose shop with a threatening look.


    "Since you two have taken a fancy to this key, naturally the one with the higher price will get it!" The pig nose shop is obviously not tempted by Lucy''s beauty, nor is it threatened by her stare.


    "I heard it? If you can''t afford the price, give it to me!" Monkey King looked at Lucy and smiled faintly.


    "This is a Protoss key that can only be used by the Protoss Sorcerer, what use is it for you to buy it?" Lucy stared at Monkey King angrily.


    "Unfortunately, I am also a celestial wizard."


    "You are also the Astral Sorcerer?" Lucy clearly showed a look of surprise, and immediately rolled her eyes, thinking about it: "In this case, it will be much easier. How about a match? Who won? Who does this key belong to!"


    "I have more money than you, so why compare with you?" Monkey King looked at Lucy with a joking expression.


    "You...you...you..." Lucy was suddenly very angry. If I ran away from home, I would have to kill you with money.


    "Well, I don''t bully you either. Since you mentioned the competition, if there is a lottery, I can play with you..."


    "Color head? What color head?"


    Monkey King looked at the key in Lucy''s pocket and said faintly: "Since you are also the Astral Sorcerer, naturally you also have other keys. Let''s use one key as a bet, how about?"


    "You actually use your own Protoss as a bet?" Lucy heard this, but she was angry. In her opinion, the Protoss is her friend and partner. How can she use her companion as a bet?


    "What''s so strange about this? Isn''t this key also placed here for sale?" Monkey King looked plain, took out the golden key to summon Baru Song, and said faintly: "This is one of the summoning zodiac The key to the virgin house, as long as you win, she will be yours! On the contrary, you have to take out a key from one of the twelfth houses of the same level...Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you disagree, but this one The silver key is mine!"


    "No! Absolutely not!" Lucy glared at Monkey King, looking very angry: "You even bet your own protoss as props. A guy like you is absolutely unforgivable. How can you give these protoss to you? I took this bet. How many keys do you have? Take them out. I want to win them back!"


    "Oh, your appetite is great, but I only have two keys!" Monkey King smiled, and a golden key flashed in his hand.


    Well, in fact, he only has a golden key to summon Baru Ge, and the extra one is obviously a fake key made by Monkey King himself.


    This guy didn''t mean anything else, he just made it clear that Lucy was in the pit.


    "Then I will use two too!" Lucy''s head became hot, and she patted the two golden keys on the table with two "slaps".


    Monkey King can see the origin of these two keys at a glance, one is Talos of Taurus; the other is Keisha of Cancer.At the corner of the mouth, a tricky smile appeared immediately.


    He pitted Lucy because of these two keys. Lucy is one of Monkey King¡¯s pre-determined sister papers. He doesn¡¯t allow Lucy to follow such nasty protoss, especially Talos in Taurus, as soon as he appears Not forgetting Lucy''s brilliant expression, which makes him very annoying.


    The two walked out of the store together and stood facing each other.


    "So, let''s start!" As Monkey King''s voice just fell, a magic circle suddenly appeared on the ground in front of him, and Baru Ge''s figure also got out of it immediately, kneeling down in front of Monkey King, and said It is: "Master, do you want to tune in to teach me?"


    "Dead metamorphosis! I will definitely save those two star spirits!" Lucy immediately shouted at Monkey King Jiao 1 who gritted his teeth, and strengthened his determination to win back the two keys in Monkey King''s hands. .Obviously, after listening to Baru''s song, she misunderstood.


    Monkey King could only express his silence for a while.


    "Come out! Talos!" Lucy picked up a golden key, swiped in front of him, and accompanied by a roar, a human-shaped cow was summoned with a double-sided large axe in both hands!


    A mighty axe directly split the ground apart, which looks extremely brave!


    In the next moment, he immediately became red-hearted in his eyes, and stared at Lucy''s figure with a wretched look: "Ah! Miss Lucy, your body is still so fascinating for me. ¡­"


    "Baluge, send him to the west!" Monkey King ordered lightly.


    "Understood, Master!" Baluge got up and stood up, with a serious expression, and looked at Talos...


    "Yo! Baruge, do you think you can beat me?" Tarros looked at Baruge and put on a very sulky posture.


    Baruge was silent and did not reply. Instead, her body flashed, and a flying leg slammed into the xiong of Talos...


    With a scream, Talos'' figure disappeared from the horizon...


    In the sky, only Talos'' exclamation echo was left: "Ah~~This is unscientific! When did Baru song become so fierce?"


    "Isn''t it? That''s the second? Tarros, what on earth did you come out for?" Lucy was suddenly stunned and speechless.


    "You have lost one game, and there is one game left." Monkey King looked at Lucy and reminded.


    "The Protoss in this virgin palace are so powerful! Even Talos is not an enemy of one. Have I ever beaten her Protos?" Lucy''s face suddenly became serious, and now she suddenly regretted her head. Fever gambling with Monkey King.


    However, at this point, there is no room to shrink. Looking left and right, Lucy sees the river not far away, her eyes suddenly light up, and her expression becomes happy: "Water? There is it!"


    He took out a golden key again from his pocket and put it in the water: "Open it! The gate of Aquarius Palace, Aquiya!"..

 1488 Chapter Fourteen Lucy

    Picture: Lucy


    Accompanied by the rising waterspout, Aquiya, with a human head and fish body, holding a bottle in both hands, was summoned out.


    "Aquia, go to defeat the star on the other side, absolutely can''t lose! I can only rely on you now!" Lucy shouted to Aquia confidently.


    "Cut!" However, Aquiya glanced at Lucy very uncomfortably and curled his lips.


    "Hey! I heard you''cut'' just now, didn''t you? You''cut'' didn''t you?" Lucy stared at Aquia, spitting.


    "Your Protoss is very personal!" Monkey King looked at Akuiya and smiled.


    "That...that is!" Lucy tugged, and replied stiffly: "Don''t look at her like this, Aquiya is great!"


    "If you lose this game, you will have to hand me two keys to the zodiac!"


    "I...I won''t lose! Aquia is great!" Lucy waved her hand and shouted.


    "Cut!" Akiya looked at Lucy''s face with extreme contempt, her forehead was wrinkled into a''well'', and she was obviously very angry: "You xiong brainless little girl, just you The strength is still thinking about gambling with others. If you simply lose yourself, wouldn¡¯t it be a hundred! Next time you dare to do such a stupid thing, you will be killed!"


    "Sorry..." Lucy immediately apologized with a weak expression on her face.


    "I don''t need your apology!" Akiya glared at Lucy, looked at Baru Ge, and suddenly raised the treasure bottle in her hand: "Get me into the sea and brainwash me! Bastard~!"


    Suddenly, the endless river surging up, like a wave and tsunami, first swept Lucy in, and then swept towards Baru Ge and Monkey King with a more violent aura!


    "Ah~~every time, I''m going to be drowned..." Lucy whirled in the whirlpool, screaming with helplessness.


    "Water..." Baluge looked at the water curtain surging towards her, folded her hands, and made an action ready to sprint at any time: "To me now, it''s nothing!"


    As he said, the body 1 turned, and with a''touch'', it penetrated into the ground, and for a while, it drilled out from the center of the river. The sky full of water curtains could not hinder the movement of Ba Luge. She was like a Swimming fish jumped under Akuiya''s body and hit her jaw with a punch. Akuiya was immediately knocked out by the extremely heavy punch, disappeared in the air, and went back to the astral world: "Okay. Great... I have to go back and rest..."


    "Aquia, don''t...Gurulu~" Lucy just wanted to drink, her figure was completely submerged in the waves...


    Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, he rescued her from the whirlpool, came to a roadside, and put down Lucy: "You have already lost, so, I will accept these two keys unceremoniously!" Without waiting for Lucy to respond, she reached her waist and took out two golden keys.


    "Wait! Give it back to me!" Lucy was shocked.


    "I hope you lose, don''t be fooled." Monkey King put away the keys of Taurus Taros and Cancer Keisha, and he smiled: "Welcome to challenge next time. If you win, I will return it to you."


    "Can I exchange something else?" Lucy looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Why, do you want to use yourself as a mortgage?" Monkey King looked at Lucy up and down, and nodded seriously: "This can have..."


    "You want to be beautiful!" Lucy immediately glared at Monkey King angrily, and shouted.


    Monkey King turned and walked into the store, ignoring her...


    "20000J, give me the key!" Monkey King threw a generation of gold coins to the store, and said lightly.


    "Guest, you take it!" The pig nose shop manager immediately handed the silver key to Monkey King respectfully.


    Monkey King casually threw the key to Baru Song behind him...


    Baluge immediately caught it and kept it carefully.


    "Hey, did you leave the keys to your own Protoss?" Lucy was shocked when she saw this.


    "What? What''s wrong?" Monkey King said, already walking out of the store.


    "The Protoss is the second life of the Protoss Sorcerer. Of course, you have to keep it for yourself. Otherwise, what if you don''t have the key during the battle?"


    "That''s my problem... But why are you following me all the time?"


    "My keys are still with you, I don''t want to give them to you, I will find a chance to win them back!"


    "That''s OK, but don''t blame me if you enter yourself by the time!"


    "I won''t bet with you anymore!" Lucy yelled at Monkey King like a cat with its tail stepped on. However, when she saw a magazine shop opposite, she suddenly became happy again. Get up: "Ah! There is a magic magazine! I remember that the weekly "soroerer" has just been updated today, I must buy one!"


    "Do you still like to watch this thing?" Monkey King looked at the magazine Lucy bought back, grabbed it unceremoniously, flipped through two pages, and threw it to Lucy. I''m not interested. As for the swimsuit photo inside, it''s even less interesting. Does he still need to see this photo?


    But Lucy sat on the bench on one side and watched with gusto, with a look of yearning: "It''s great! I don''t know how to join Fairy Tail! Will there be an interview? Sorcerer Guild, Fairy Tail... Ah~ I really want to join!"


    "Do you want to join Fairy Tail?"


    "Yes! Yes! Do you know how to join?" Lucy immediately looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "That''s easy. I''m about to go back to Fairy Tail. Just go with me!"


    "Huh? Are you a member of the Fairy Tail Guild?" Lucy looked surprised: "By the way, what is your name? I don''t know yet..."


    "Sun Wukong..."


    "Monkey King? What a strange name... My name is Lucy... But I never heard of you in Fairy Tail..."


    "That''s your ignorance..."


    "So, you are really a member of Fairy Tail?" Lucy suddenly became excited, and then said extremely disappointed: "But if you are really Fairy Tail, it seems that Fairy Tail is not so good, even you There are such people..."


    "I can''t take this as if I didn''t hear it..." Baruge who was behind Monkey King suddenly spoke with a dissatisfaction.


    "Huh? You haven''t gone back yet?" Lucy looked at Baruche in surprise.


    "As the only master of Baluge, you cannot understand the greatness of the master..." Baluge looked at Monkey King with reverence, his eyes filled with infinite enthusiasm.


    Lucy looked at Baruge''s eyes, and her heart was full of shock. This guy who bet on her own Protoss, his Protoss actually has such an unwavering loyal minister to him?What kind of person is he?


    For a while, Lucy also became curious about Monkey King...

 1489 Chapter 15 Fairy Tail

    Regarding Lucy spitting out and despising herself, Monkey King expressed helplessness. Looking at her, he said angrily: "You''re going to spit me out, I won''t take you to Fairy Tail."


    "Don''t! I was wrong!" Lucy immediately hugged Monkey King''s arm with a look of excitement, with a flat look on her face.


    "Okay, let''s go! Normally, I haven''t returned to Fairy Tail for a long time!"


    Just as Monkey King took Lucy to''Fairy Tail'', Naz also appeared in this city, and met the guy who used Charm magic and pretended to be''Fire Dragon'' as expected, although Lucy was not joined, But the ending hasn''t changed much, but it obviously has nothing to do with Monkey King.


    After a few hours in the car, Monkey King and Lucy finally came to the door of the Fairy Tail Guild.


    "Ah~Is this the''Fairy Tail'' guild? I am looking forward to it, so excited!" Lucy immediately became excited.


    Monkey King opened the door, and the noisy hall immediately appeared in front of him. Compared to seven years ago, it is now even more lively.


    In seven years, many people have obviously joined the guild.


    "Mila, a stranger is coming to the guild, come out to entertain..."


    "Wait, come soon..."


    With the sound of a gentle voice, a young girl with a gentle, sunny smile on her face came over, just about to speak, but at the moment she saw Monkey King, her eyes widened and her figure froze. Covering his mouth with both hands, mist filled his eyes: "You...you..."


    "Yo~Mila, I haven''t seen her in seven years, but she has grown into a beautiful girl." Monkey King looked at Mila and smiled.


    "Brother Wukong!!" Mira suddenly cheered, and rushed into Sun Wukong''s arms amidst countless startled eyes.


    "Ouch! What''s the situation?"


    "Is this person? Who knows?"


    "I joined the guild five years ago, but I have never seen it before..."


    Monkey King ignored the surprised gazes around him. He had joined Fairy Tail seven years ago. He hadn''t stayed in the guild for long. He only mixed with a few little loli all day. People who knew him naturally There will be less.


    Embracing Mila''s soft and predictable body, feeling the other person''s miss of him, Monkey King smiled: "I am holding you now, it is more expected than seven years ago!"


    When Mira heard the words, her pretty face flushed, she raised her head to separate from Monkey King, and stared at him for a while, and said, "Brother Wukong, you are still the same as before, and you haven''t changed at all."


    "That is, I am 18 years old!" Monkey King smiled.


    "If Elisa and the others know that you are back, they will be very happy." Mila took Sun Wukong''s hand with a happy expression.


    "Did they do the task?"


    "Well, I don''t think it will be long before I should be back."


    "Really, I''m really curious about what they look like..."


    Just as Monkey King said to himself, Makarov jumped down from the corridor on the second floor, landed firmly on a table, and looked at Monkey King: "You guy, you are on time, saying that seven years is seven years. !"


    "Isn''t this Makarov? You haven''t changed at all, a short winter melon!" Monkey King touched Makarov''s head and smiled.


    "You guy is still rude as before, you want me to grow up!" Makarov immediately stared at Monkey King.


    "That guy dared to touch the president''s head..."


    "And the president is not angry yet..."


    "Who is this guy?"


    When the surrounding members saw this, they were all dumbfounded, and the wind was messy...


    Lucy behind him was also shocked, this Monkey King, looks like a very powerful one?That''s the president of Fairy Tail!He touched Makarov''s head like a child''s head!


    "I''ll grow up? I call you a short winter melon and I can already see you!" Monkey King glanced at Makarov with contempt, glanced in the hall and said faintly: "Why except Mira, a girl Didn''t you see the paper? Makarov, you are a bit dereliction of duty as the president!"


    "How is it possible! That''s because they followed Elsa on missions. I''ll tell you that in the past few years I have found several outstanding members. If you don''t believe me, let you see their pictures..." Makarov said Then, a few jumps came to the counter, took out a magic magazine, and beckoned to Monkey King: "Come and see, this is Bi Si Ka, how is it, pretty? This is Iba Gelin , A sense of sex, right?..."


    Lucy looked at the backs of the two''wretched'' looking through the magazine in front, and immediately couldn''t complain: "How do I feel that this guild is a bit unreliable?"


    "Get used to it..." Milla smiled at Lucy, then looked at Monkey King, with a gentle smile on her face: "Brother Wukong still takes a look at it, and it hasn''t changed at all."


    After reading the magazine, Monkey King was a little disappointed, because the guild did not include her sister paper, looked at Makarov, pointed to Lucy, and said: "By the way, her name is Lucy, and I was on the way. The one I met is a celestial wizard like me. If you want to join Fairy Tail, you go and put a seal of the guild on others, accept it!"


    Makarov glanced at Lucy and nodded: "Since you introduced it, it''s okay, but the one next to her?"


    "Oh, her name is Baru Ge, and she is my star, don''t worry about her!"


    "Protoss, no wonder the magic feels a bit different." Makarov took out a registration form and the guild seal, and beckoned to Lucy: "Your name is Lucy, right? Come and fill in yourself. The registration form is printed with the logo of our guild. From now on you will be one of our Fairy Tail members!"


    "I have joined Fairy Tail now?" Things went so well that Lucy couldn''t believe it.


    "It seems that you still don''t know who you are guaranteed by our guild to come in!"


    "President, who the hell is this? We don''t know either!"


    The members of the surroundings cast glances at Makarov for science.


    "It''s no wonder you don''t know anymore..." Makarov jumped on the table, glanced at everyone, and said solemnly: "Then do you know who the strongest in our guild is?"


    "Of course Elisa is the strongest, that swordsmanship is sharp!"


    "Fart, Kildas should be the strongest!"


    "Hey, why do you only remember these two people? Mira expressed dissatisfaction!"


    "But I still feel that Kildas is better, his crushing magic is too powerful..."


    Seeing the chaotic arguing scene in front of him, Makarov immediately yelled, stunned everyone: "Stop! What you said is all nonsense, now, let me tell you our guild¡¯s strongest wizard Who is it..."..

 1490 Chapter 16 Another World

    Hearing Makarov''s roar, everyone calmed down and looked at him together, waiting for the following.


    Makarov was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s performance. He coughed twice and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to guess, this one is special in our guild. He disappeared after one month after joining the guild. He has not participated in the S-level once. The ranking of the wizards, so it has not been included in the ranking..."


    "President, you don''t want to betray you, quickly tell me who he is? I really don''t believe that there are people in our guild who are more powerful than Kildas and Elsa..."


    "President, shouldn''t it be him?"


    Some people with brilliant heads looked at Monkey King in amazement.


    "Even though he looks strong, he doesn''t seem to have any magic power? Shouldn''t he?"


    "What does it mean to have no magic power? You can''t feel it. Such a talent is amazing! Didn''t you hear someone say that the beauty behind is his star?"


    "The Protoss Sorcerer, the battle depends on his own Protoss. I don''t think it should be him if they want to defeat Kildas?"


    "You don''t have to guess, the strongest of our Fairy Tail Guild is no one else, but Brother Wukong!" Mila pointed to the Monkey King beside him, with a proud expression: "That is the Monkey King next to me... "


    "Is it really him? He is the strongest in our guild?"


    "I haven''t seen it! When did you join the guild? Seek popular science!"


    "He is the strongest in our guild? Really?"


    "Kildas expressed dissatisfaction!"


    "Elusa also expressed her dissatisfaction!"


    Mira looked at the crowd, with a fascinating smile on her face: "Kildas, you mentioned, had a test with Brother Wukong! The result was fainted by Brother Wukong with a spike!"


    "How come?!! That Kildas was stunned by Yiba?"


    "Mira, it''s not that I don''t believe you, this is incredible, right? Are you sure you are talking about Kildas?"


    When the other members heard what Mira said, they were shocked and dumbfounded. They were slapped and fainted by a pervert like Kildas. This made them a little unbelievable, but the speaker was Mi. Pull, and have to convince them.


    "Yes! Not only Kildas, but the president also tried it with Goku in private..."


    "Have you tried even the president? What was the result?"


    Now everyone''s eyes lit up and looked at Makarov...


    Makarov''s face blushed, coughing and turning his head to the side: "Don''t mention old things..." In a trance, he recalled seven years ago when the Monkey King was teaching Elsa and the others magic. , Makarov suddenly found Monkey King and wanted to know exactly how strong he was. The result was undoubtedly just beginning. He was slapped by Monkey King and fainted...


    So far, his evaluation of Monkey King is only six words: monster, unfathomable!


    What the Ten Great Sages are all shit in front of Monkey King.


    "Isn''t it! Looking at the president like this, he won''t also lose, right?"


    Everyone was shocked now...


    "Not only that! Elsa''s magic is all taught by Brother Wukong, and we have also learned a lot from Brother Wukong!"


    "Awesome! That Elisa was actually taught by Big Brother Wukong?"


    For a while everyone was stunned again, they really didn''t know that there was such a big boss in Fairy Tail!


    "Big Brother Wukong, I want to kill you for the past seven years!" Elfman ran out from somewhere, his face full of excitement, and he wanted to hug Monkey King.


    Because of the relationship between Mira and Lisana, Monkey King was also good to Elfman.


    "While playing, Mila and Lisana think me is enough, you should forget it!" Sun Wu pushed Elfman away and asked, "Where is Lisana? Mission?"


    "Lizana..." When Mira and Elfman heard the name, their bodies froze, the expressions on their faces became unnatural, and the noisy people around them became quiet. Down...


    Mila lowered her head with a sad look on her face: "Sorry, Brother Goku, we didn''t protect Lisana, she... she is already... Lisana is dead..."


    Lucy also held her breath when she heard the words, her eyes widened.


    "Dead, impossible..." Sun Wukong waved his hand: "You all have my guardian light. In this world, besides me, who has the ability to kill you?"


    Mira looked sad: "But... Lisana has indeed..."


    "Wait first, let me see where this wild girl went to play..." Monkey King said, looking for the guardian light on Lisana, and immediately discovered where she was, feeling somewhat surprised : "Unexpectedly, I set a guardian light on her body, she still ran to Adras. It seems that this trip to Adras is inevitable..."


    Touching Mila''s head, Monkey King smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, Lisana is indeed not dead. It seems that she was sucked into another world by chance..."


    "Another world? Lisana really isn''t dead, right?" Mira suddenly embraced Monkey King''s arm with excitement, her face full of joy.


    "Is Lisana really not dead?" Elfman was also excited.The other guild members also looked surprised.


    "Goku, what is the other world you are talking about?" Makarov asked, looking at Monkey King with a serious face.


    "The world we live in is called Aslant, and that world is called Adras. The two worlds belong to the relationship of parallel worlds. Therefore, in the world of Adras, we all have a self exactly like you; In other words, this world has a fairy tail, that world also has a fairy tail, this world has a Mira, and that world has a Mira, everyone is..."


    "Of course, identities are not always the same. Maybe in this world you are a human being, in the world of Adras, you are a cat, or another animal...or maybe... Makarov is in This world is the president of Fairy Tail, but in that world it is the enemy of Fairy Tail..."


    "Really? The president will be the enemy of Fairy Tail? There is such an interesting parallel world?"


    The members of the guild became curious...


    "Then Goku, do you know how to get to that world? Let''s go and bring Lisana back!" Elfman looked excited.Lisana¡¯s death has always been a pain in his heart. Knowing that Lisana is still alive makes him happy.


    (PS: There will be two changes today. I have to finish the work I received yesterday.)..

 1491 Chapter Seventeen are all grown up

    "The time is not up. When the time comes, we will inevitably have to go to Adras. Let''s stay quietly in this world now!" Monkey King replied lightly.


    "When is the time then?" Mira looked anxious, and she was also eager to see Lisana.


    "Naturally, I waited for the door to Adras to open by myself. I guess it won''t take long..." Although Monkey King can enter the world of Adras at any time, he is not like going to that world immediately. You have to play in this world.


    "How long is it?" Mira asked.


    "A few months... so many years have passed, you don''t care about these few months, anyway, Lisana is well in that world, there is nothing to worry about." Monkey King touched Mira''s head and comforted. .


    "Understood..." Mila nodded, returning to her former gentleness and calmness, looking at Monkey King gratefully: "Brother Wukong, thank you for telling us this. I''m really happy..."


    "From our relationship, what thanks!" Monkey King touched Mira''s head again, and a faint flush appeared on the latter''s face.


    Looking at Monkey King, Mira''s eyes were full of expectation: "Brother Wukong, you won''t leave this time?"


    "No, I''m done with my business, I can always do tasks with you in the future, and I will play everywhere!"


    "Great! I finally don''t have to be separated from you..." Mira was delighted.


    "Since I am ready to stay here, I have to solve the housing problem..." Monkey King looked at Mira and Lucy and said, "Let''s go, follow me to find a place to live..."


    "President?" Mira immediately looked at Makarov.


    "Go! Go! Take your day off..."


    "Brother Wukong, let''s go!" Mira Limala led Monkey King out of the guild...


    Lucy, who followed behind, looked at the two people holding hands in front, with a grumpy expression: "I suddenly felt like I became a big light bulb..."


    "Actually, you can also join..." Ba Luge said blankly.


    Lucy glanced at Baruge, ignoring her, she didn''t bother to complain.After following along the way for a long time, she also found that Baru''s song was unreliable.


    Just walking, why are you getting farther and farther from the town?Lucy suddenly became curious: "Sun Wukong, aren''t we going to find a house? Why did you bring us to the mountain?"


    "Don''t be so divided, just call me Wukong..." Monkey King watched Lucy correct the sentence, and said lightly: "I don''t like noisy towns, so I plan to build a villa in this mountain."


    "Building a villa? How much does it cost? Oh no, how long does it take? We will live soon..."


    "The scenery here is pretty good, so I''m inside..." Monkey King ignored Lucy, looked around, the ancient sword flashed in his hand, the sword of'''' was swung out, and the huge mountain bag was cut off in an instant, revealing 1 Out that smooth, mirror-like section.


    Lucy was stunned to see this scene. At least there are thousands of square meters, right?It was erased by a casual sword...


    Just before she recovered from the shock, Monkey King waved his hand, and an extremely luxurious villa appeared out of thin air...


    Mira also knows a little bit about the strength of Monkey King. After all, Monkey King taught them magic personally. He didn''t seem so surprised. It was just a little surprised that Monkey King created such a large villa out of thin air, and then full of them. Looking at Monkey King expectantly: "Brother Wukong, can I move in here?"


    "Of course..." Monkey King smiled slightly and said to Lucy beside him: "You can also move in..."


    Lucy''s eyes lit up: "Can you? Can I really move in? Do I need to pay the rent? I declare in advance that I can''t afford to rent if it''s too expensive..."


    "It''s just built by me. If you want to live in, you can live in. If you want any rent, it will be a benefit for you from the guild..."


    "That''s what you said, but it''s not for nothing..." Lucy immediately became excited, and took Mira and ran into the villa to see the room...


    The rest of the time is to accompany the two girls to stroll around the villa, help Mira move, and then go out to buy some daily necessities, so the ordinary day passed...


    The next morning, after eating breakfast, Monkey King, Lucy, and Mira arrived at the Fairy Tail Guild.


    "Yo! Big Brother Goku! Mira, you guys came early!"


    As soon as they entered the hall, everyone greeted Monkey King and the others...


    As for Gray, who came back last night, when he saw Monkey King, his face became scared and panicked: "Clothes! My clothes!"


    "What is this guy doing? Why did you suddenly find clothes?"


    The other people in the guild were surprised. As a blatant Gray, they found clothes. Can they not be surprised?


    "Because Gray was involuntarily taking off his clothes in public when he was a child, but he was often repaired by Brother Wukong, and it almost became a shadow..." Mira explained with a smile.


    Everyone suddenly realized that this is the so-called conditioned reflex?


    As for Lucy, she said silently on the sidelines: "This guild is still so''lively''! Ha~ha~~"


    "Big Brother Wukong, good morning, I came back from a mission last night. I didn''t bother you because it was too late. Please forgive me..." Gray dressed neatly and immediately came to the front of Monkey King and bowed. It is a nervous way.


    "Grey... haven''t you corrected your madness? Do you need my help?" Monkey King looked at Gray and smiled.


    "No... no need..." Gray''s forehead suddenly dropped a large drop of cold sweat, and waved his hand again and again: "I can do it myself, I will slowly get rid of this bad problem..."


    Monkey King nodded, ignored him, looked at Lucy who walked to the task panel, and walked over: "I want to take the task so soon?"


    "There is a place to live, but I still have to earn living expenses!" Lucy looked at the task panel with a distressed expression, not knowing what task to take.


    And just at this moment, the door suddenly''touched'' and was kicked open with a brutal foot. The figure flashed, and a red-haired girl appeared in the hall. The moment he saw Monkey King , A mist of water appeared in the corner of his eyes, and he threw directly at Monkey King, and put him in his arms with a bang...


    Sun Wukong immediately screamed with a scream, holding his nose and lifting his head from the red-haired girl''s arms: "Elisa, you have grown up too... But, can''t you lighten it? Nose I was knocked crooked by you..."..

 1492 Chapter Eighteen Envy, Jealousy and Hatred

    "Hug... I''m sorry... I''m so excited..." Eliza was embarrassed when she found that she was hurting Monkey King.The whole body shone, and he immediately changed into a soft kimono, and smiled at Monkey King, "That''s it, come again..." Then he took Monkey King into his arms again...


    This time there is no hard armor, and Monkey King said it¡¯s cool...


    At the same time, several beautiful figures rushed in at the door, Wendy looked around with excitement, "I heard that Brother Wukong is back? What about? What about?"


    As he said, he fixed his gaze on Monkey King who was held tightly by Elisa, and a look of joy suddenly appeared on his face. After an exclamation, he quickly rushed towards Monkey King...


    Karna is also close behind...


    Only Beska looked at Monkey King curiously.


    Looking at the Monkey King who was held together by a few beauties and looked like they had reunited after a long time, everyone in the hall cast envy, jealousy and hate expressions at Monkey King: "What''s the situation? This guy is too awesome, right? We? Don¡¯t all the guild¡¯s sisters have a leg with him, right?"


    "I think it''s almost..."


    Sun Wukong was not interested in paying attention to the envy, jealousy and hatred of others. He hugged Wendy, looked at Elisa and the others, and smiled slightly: "You are all grown up, but I almost can''t recognize it."


    "Brother Wukong hasn''t changed at all, I recognized it at a glance!" Wendy hugged Monkey King by the neck with a look of joy.


    "Will you be leaving this time?" Elisa asked, looking at Monkey King.


    "No, I built a villa outside the town, where I live temporarily, Mira has moved to live with me..."


    "Hmm~Is that so..." Elisa said in a tone that couldn''t be denied, but she was pondering for a second, "Then, I have to move over..."


    "I want to go..." Wendy immediately raised her hand and cheered.


    "You can''t forget me too!" Kana hugged Monkey King''s arm, her eyes exuding inexplicable light: "But before that, Brother Wukong...Oh, it seems to be a bit embarrassing to call you Brother Wukong now. , Or, let me call you Wukong instead?"


    "Okay, as you like."


    Kana smiled, looking at Monkey King, her eyes lighted up: "So Wukong, don''t forget the agreement between us!"


    "Promise? What agreement?"


    "Hey! You don''t really forget, do you?" Karna suddenly became dissatisfied: "You said when I was a child, when I was young, you forbid me to drink, and said that I would drink it when I grow up. , I¡¯m old enough now, right?¡± As he said, he tinged his own big xiong.


    Sun Wukong sniffed her body: "Are you drunk, you won''t be a drunkard?"


    "Sister Kana will feel uncomfortable if she doesn''t drink a large barrel of wine a day!" Wendy immediately complained.


    "Isn''t it all because of you, because people have been missing you so much, so I had to take a drink to clear up their sorrows..." Kana looked at Monkey King with a grievance.


    "You will find excuses..." Sun Wu gave Kana a blank look. Even without him, Kana is a big alcoholic in the original book.


    "No, I''m telling the truth with my conscience. If you don''t believe me, touch it..." Kana said, grabbing Monkey King''s right hand and pressing it towards her xiong... As a mature mistress, She is bold.


    Sun Wukong hurriedly withdrew his hand, he didn''t want to perform in front of so many people, it would be cheaper for others.Coughed twice and said: "Isn''t it just wine, enough attention, when you move over, we both have a good drink!"


    "Then what are you waiting for... Hurry up and move!" Karna suddenly couldn''t wait.She had been greedy for Sun Wukong''s wine for seven years. When she was a child, she couldn''t stand the smell just by smelling it. Only then did she become interested in wine.


    "You all moved in, what about me?" Beska said, who had not spoken.She had always lived with Elisa, Wendy and the others. Wendy and the others moved out. Naturally, she was in trouble. In a big female dormitory, she couldn''t afford the rent alone.


    Now it¡¯s a little different from the original book. Because of the appearance of Monkey King, Elisa, Wendy, Kana, Mira, Lisana and the others formed a team in advance, so Biska did not form a team with Aluzal. A team, two people naturally have no relationship between half a dime.


    Because Biska was introduced by Elsa, and Elsa and the others formed a team composed entirely of women. Unsurprisingly, Biska naturally joined this team.


    Although they knew each other, in everyone''s impression, Monkey King and Beska met for the first time, so they could only pretend not to know each other: "Elisa, who is this?"


    "She''s called Beska, and it hasn''t been long since she joined Fairy Tail. Now she''s in the same team with us..." Elisa took Beska to the Monkey King: "Come on, Beska, let me introduce you. This is the captain of our team who has never been seen, Monkey King!"


    "Aren''t our teams made up of all women?" Beska looked surprised.


    "Because this team is Brother Wukong... Now it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to be called Brother Wukong, then I will call you Wukong too..." Elisa paused, and patiently explained: "This team was brought by Wukong when he was a child. We established it when we did the mission, so he is the captain... Don¡¯t underestimate Goku, he is the real strongest wizard in our guild! Kildas and our president can¡¯t match him. One trick!"


    "Even the president can''t match him?!" Biska looked at Monkey King, her eyes widened in shock, looking at Makarov on the side, wanting to get an answer from him.As for Kildas, she had heard of it, but she hadn''t seen it, because when she joined the guild, Kildas was not in the guild. It has been several years, and the guy has never seen him back.


    "This question has already been asked yesterday. Don''t keep repeating the same question!" Makarov looked depressed. After all, as the president, he was slapped and fainted by Monkey King, and it was always mentioned. shameful.


    Listening to Makarov''s words, Biska naturally got the answer she wanted, and she was even more shocked.The guild leader is one of the top ten holy magicians, and even the guild leader can''t take a single move. How good is this person?


    "Okay, don''t say these are useless, don''t you want to move in with me? Since they are all here, then move in together! Beska, since you and us are in the same team, let''s go together Move over...Lucy, don¡¯t look at the task anymore. Come and help. Tomorrow we will work on the task together..."


    Monkey King greeted him with a group of sister papers, and started moving again...


    As for the other guild members, they can only watch eagerly...

 1493 Chapter Nineteen This is a pitfall

    After Elisa and other women moved into the villa together, they were quite satisfied with the environment here, especially when they saw the swimming pool in the yard for a day, they all put on their swimsuits and jumped into the pool. ¡­


    "Wukong, did you buy this place? Suddenly building such a huge villa here will attract the attention of the judge." Elisa lay flat in the pool, paddling gently, watching her Asked the Monkey King of Napin Jiu.


    "Of course..." Monkey King and Kana touched their glasses and ate them dry, looking at Elisa with a faint smile.


    In fact, how can he buy it? As a god, if he buys even a piece of land, wouldn''t it be too shameful. In his opinion, the world will be his sooner or later, so what else to buy?As long as the mind is moved, other people''s thoughts and memories are changed at will, so how can anyone trouble him.


    Kana was already drunk and dizzy, even breathing, with the fragrance of a drunk person, Jiao leaned weakly on Monkey King''s body. She just took a sip and was already drunk. Save personnel.


    This is the real divine wine, far beyond the comparability of ordinary wine. It is no exaggeration to say that ordinary people can live forever with just one sip of this wine!


    How can the things that the Lord of the One Realm bring out like anything else?


    For Elsa and the others, it was their reunion with Monkey King seven years later, and they moved into a new house. Naturally, it was a good celebration.


    Everyone played crazy until late at night, and then went back to their rooms to sleep...


    Early the next morning, Monkey King was called by Elisa and the others, and came to the guild together.


    Lucy dragged Monkey King to the task panel for the first time: "You have said that you are going to accompany me on the task today... You are so powerful, and you have a good salary. How about this task of removing thieves? You can get half a million gold, and even one person can get two hundred and fifty thousand!"


    "This task is too low-end, right?" Monkey King asked Mira next to him: "Are there any more difficult tasks? For example, a hundred-year, millennium-level task or something..."


    "Hundred-year, millennium-level mission?" Mira suddenly rolled her eyes when she heard the words: "Goku, although you are very powerful, you haven''t officially become an S-level wizard in the guild. According to the regulations, You can''t accept such a high-level task. Even if you make an exception, you can''t take Lucy to complete it..."


    Sun Wukong directly ignored Mira¡¯s advice, knocked on the desk, and said lightly: "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, quickly get a hundred-year, millennium-level mission for me to see..."


    "This...you really want to go?" Milla looked at Monkey King with a helpless look. If Monkey King went by herself, she would have no objection, but just brought Lucy with her, which made her a little embarrassed.


    "A hundred years? A millennium-level mission? If it''s Wukong, maybe it can be done!" Elisa on the side listened, her eyes lit up: "If you really want to do it, count me... but this mission is for the time being Let it go for a while, let''s talk about it later, Wukong, I have a task that needs your help..."


    "Let''s listen..." When Elisa asked for help, Monkey King immediately became interested.


    Elisa said with a serious face: "During the last mission, we heard some tricky rumors. We should have listened to the president''s judgment, but because I forgot to move yesterday, the president went to the regular meeting again today. I think it¡¯s better to solve it as soon as possible. I hope you can help me. If you are there, there won¡¯t be any problems..."


    "Simply talk about the content!"


    "Our opponent this time is the Dark Guild, Iron Forest..." Elisa looked serious: "They seem to be using a magic called''LULLABY, to do something..."


    "Hey~~~!!!" Xia Lulu on the side suddenly screamed after hearing Elsa''s words.


    "What''s the matter, Xia Lulu, did you foresee something bad again?" Elisa immediately looked at Xia Lulu.Wendy also looked at her with concern.


    "En...it seems to be a particularly terrifying monster...attacked the meeting place where the president and their meeting..." Xia Lulu covered her head and said what she saw.


    Because Xia Lulu''s predictive ability was modified by Monkey King when she was born, her current predictive ability is better than in the original book.


    Sun Wukong was a little disappointed when he heard this: "The Forest of Iron...''LULLABY, the song of curse, the magic of death...It turned out to be that mission..."


    "Hey? The song of the curse? The magic of death? I know this!" Lucy suddenly exclaimed, "I''ve read about it in a book. It''s one of the forbidden black magic. It''s rumored that you only need to hear the sound. , Can deprive the subject of life..."


    "If this magic sounds in the place where the guild leader and their meeting are held, aren''t all the guild leaders in danger?" Mira said with a shocked expression.


    "No! This can''t be delayed anymore, we have to set off immediately! Stop Iron Forest!" Elisa''s face changed suddenly.


    "This is too whimsical, right? Just such a broken magic, and I want to kill Makarov and the guild president? Do you think the top ten holy magicians are all muddled?" After Sun Wukong heard it, he was A face of disdain.


    "In any case, we can''t ignore the danger of this magic, we have to stop it..." Elisa was determined: "Goku, please come with me!"


    "Since you have said it to this point, go and see..." Monkey King nodded lightly.


    "I knew you would not refuse!" Elisa smiled slightly and looked at Lucy: "Lucy, you go too!"


    "Hey? I... I want to go too?" Lucy pointed to herself, obviously surprised.


    "Of course, didn''t you also join our team last night? This is our team''s task. Of course you are going!" Elisa looked on her face for granted.


    "I seem to have joined some dangerous organization..." Lucy said she wanted to cry without tears. Just hearing the three words of black magic, she felt that the task was not easy.And what did Sun Wukong say before, he actually wants to take on a mission of a hundred years or a thousand years?


    Lucy has learned from Mira the meaning of a hundred-year and millennium-level mission, which is a mission that no one can complete in a hundred or thousand years!My goodness!Am I really being cheated?


    Lucy suddenly felt that her future was dark...


    "Let''s go, don''t sigh alone!" Monkey King took Lucy and walked outside...


    "Don''t hold me, I can go by myself... In other words, we are also a teammate, so you can return my two keys to me!"


    "No..."


    "It''s so stingy...When I get better, I will definitely win back..."


    (PS: The work is too tiring, I will update it today.)..

 1494 Chapter 20 Give Me One Minute

    Looking at the magic car in front of him, Monkey King looked at Elsa helplessly: "Where did you rent the magic car? If you want to rent and rent a cooler, this look is frustrated. Go back. !"


    "We''re just for driving, why rent such a beautiful one?" Elisa looked speechless: "If we go back, would you let us go?"


    "I have a lot of transportation tools..." Monkey King said, with a thought, Lei''s mighty and extraordinary body immediately appeared in front of everyone...


    "Master, what kind of world is this here?" Lei came to Monkey King''s side, nudged him intimately, and asked respectfully.


    "The world of dragons and magic..."


    "Dragon?" Lei''s eyes lit up and she suddenly became interested.


    "It''s not as powerful as you think, don''t hold up too much hope..."


    "Really..." Leyton immediately showed a disappointed expression again.


    "What a horse, I can talk! Hello, this is Karna, can I touch you?" Karna came to Lei''s body with bright eyes and asked.


    Lei looked at Kana and the others, and sensed the breath of Monkey King from their bodies. This shows that these women have been sheltered by Monkey King and will be their mistresses in the future, but there is no objection: "Of course can¡­"


    Karna suddenly became very happy, stretched out her hands and stroked Lei''s body non-stop, and even put her face on her smooth and smooth hair, rubbing her face, enjoying herself. 1 Acceptance status: "So soft and soft, so comfortable and comfortable! Wukong, is she your partner?"


    Before Monkey King could answer, Lei had already spoken first, and her tone was full of arrogance: "No, I am the master''s mount! You can call Lei!"


    "Lee? Hello, this is Elisa..."


    "My name is Wendy..."


    After the group of people met each other, Lei also became bigger in an instant under their surprised gaze, and it was more than enough to carry seven or eight people.


    Lucy and others all got on Lei¡¯s back and sat on the soft hair, all exclaimed: "It''s so comfortable! This is much more comfortable than the transportation..."


    "Well~ let''s go..." Xia Lulu wrapped her small body in dense hair, and said arrogantly.


    "Lei, let''s go!"


    With an order from Monkey King, Leimai opened his four hoofs and immediately set off in the air...


    As for the two magic cars, people from the guild will naturally handle them...


    "Wow! Lei can actually fly? That''s amazing!" Wendy looked at the rapidly retreating clouds with excitement.Xia Lulu took her to fly and only flew at low altitude, but she never flew above this cloud!


    "It''s really amazing! I really want to have one too!" Kana''s face showed a look of desire.


    "What kind of horse is this? I can walk in the air, I have never heard of it!" Elisa looked curious.


    "Isn''t it the legendary Pegasus?" Lucy tilted her head and said, "But the Pegasus has wings..."


    "Lei is the legendary horse king. Of course, this horse king is not the kind of horse king, but a general term for a race. Of course, the horse king is also the king of horses... every horse king is The strength is amazing. If you are happy, everything will bloom, and if you will be angry, everything will wither. One breath can even suck all the air on the earth (here refers to the bud). It belongs to the legendary existence..."


    "This... so powerful?!" Elisa and the others were shocked.


    "Master, there seems to be a situation down there..." Just then, Lei''s voice suddenly sounded.


    When Beska and the others heard the words, they all looked down, just in time to see a billowing smoke rising, and something extraordinary seemed to have happened there.


    "Lei, please take us down to see!" Elisa said with a serious face.


    Lei heard the words, her figure flashed, and instantly turned into a white shadow, which had already landed on the ground.


    Elisa immediately jumped down and hurried towards the crowds...


    Grabbing a person maintaining order, he asked anxiously: "What happened here? Tell me!"


    The other party was arrested suddenly, obviously stunned, but before he could answer, he was already slapped to the ground by Elisa, and he continued to catch the next person and asked, "What happened here?"


    The other party was also obviously stunned, and was decisively beaten to the ground by Elsa, looking for the next person to continue asking...


    Looking at the people who didn¡¯t answer the question at the first time, they were all slapped to the ground by Elisa. Lucy was full of black lines: ¡°It seems that she only needs to answer the questions right away... In a sense, it''s really amazing!"


    "Isn''t this interesting..." Monkey King smiled, took Wendy''s hand, and sat aside to watch the play.


    Kana also sat next to Monkey King, picked up a bottle of wine and drank non-stop. When she stopped, she was flushed and drunk...


    This is the wine Sun Wukong gave her. It is not comparable to ordinary things. With the amount of Kana''s alcohol, after a few sips, it will inevitably fall to the ground...


    "Hey~ what are you doing here?" Lucy looked at Kana, who was already drunk for a moment, with a helpless expression on her face.


    After a while, Elisa who got the answer came to Monkey King: "Iron Forest is inside, let''s go!"


    "Such a coincidence?" Beska frowned slightly, feeling something wrong.


    "Don''t worry about that much, it''s important to save people..." Elisa said, already rushing in first...


    "It''s not a good thing to be too kind..." Monkey King said, faintly: "Let''s go in and take a look..."


    With Monkey King here, Wendy and the others didn''t have much to worry about, and they nodded and followed Elisa behind...


    Along the way, I saw a lot of military personnel lying on the ground all the way, obviously they were all killed by the Iron Forest...


    "It seems that the entire army has been wiped out. The other party is also a guild of wizards. The only one who can deal with them is us. Hurry up, speed up, and definitely not increase the number of wounded..." As he said, the light flickered in both hands, two ancient swords appeared in the hands, ready to fight...


    "Hmm~~ Is it really here, Fairy Tail flies..." A gloomy voice also sounded in front.


    "This... so many people?" Lucy looked at the situation ahead, her expression becoming nervous.


    "It''s just a group of people, nothing to be nervous..." Monkey King said, pulling Wendy and supporting the drunk Kana to the side and sitting down: "Elisa, I''ll leave it to you here, a quick fix !"


    "No problem, give me one minute..."..

 1495 Chapter 21 Please punish me

    "One minute, the tone is not small... Fairy Queen Elsa...hehehe~~" A naked man with a sickle sitting on a step, looking at Elisa, sneered. .


    "You guy, is Eligo of the Iron Forest?" Elisa frowned, and she was ready to fight: "Isn''t your purpose for the guild leaders who are conducting regular meetings? What do you want to do to attack this Osibana station?"


    "You actually know our ultimate goal?" Eli Gore frowned slightly, his face instantly gloomy: "Where did you get the news? I don''t think our purpose will be so easily Leak 1 out..."


    "Sure enough!" Elisa had such an expression on her face: "Since she has been identified as an enemy, there is nothing left to say. After we defeat you, ask slowly!"


    Elisa said, a little bit of the ground under her feet, her figure jumped out instantly, the ancient sword in her hands turned into two cold lights, and she slashed towards Eligore...


    The breeze blew by, but I saw that Eligore suddenly turned into a violent wind and floated into the air, avoiding Elisa''s slash.


    "This person can still fly?" Lucy looked surprised.


    "It''s wind magic..." Wendy said.


    "Fairy Queen, don¡¯t be so anxious, I don¡¯t have time to play with you right now... If you want to stop us, then you have to defeat all the wizards in our Iron Forest, otherwise, everyone in this station, can All will die!"


    "You guy, do you want to release that lullaby in this place? What good is it for you to kill these ordinary civilians!" Elisa gave an angry face.


    "Benefits? Of course there are. How much can I see how powerful this magic is, whether it is as powerful as the rumors, and I always need to try it before I know it!" Avery Gore said lightly. Smile, his face is full of evil intentions.


    "You guy, do you want to experiment with ordinary civilians as guinea pigs? I will never let you do this!" Elisa was even more furious, and the magic power surged from the ancient sword in her hand. Dangerous light...


    Eli Gore frowned slightly, and the wind roared all over his body. It was actually a broken window flying out: "I have already said that I don''t have time to play with you, so I won''t be with you! You are here to see the horror of the dark guild. Up..."


    In a moment, it has disappeared from sight...


    "Don''t want to run away!" Elisa shouted sharply, just about to chase, but was stopped by a group of wizards of the Iron Forest: "Your opponent is us..."


    "Get out of here!"


    "Elisa, remind you of friendship, one minute has passed..." Beska reminded in due course.


    "Blame you guys!" When Elisa heard the words, she immediately vented her anger on the young people. The light all over her body was shining, and she directly changed into the armor of heaven, and the gorgeous armor of heaven was spreading beautifully. The angel''s wings, Elisa looked like an angel at the moment, beautiful and heroic, plus the expression at the moment, it was extremely domineering.


    He waved the swords in his hands and shuttled among the crowd, but within thirty seconds, he had already put everyone on the ground.


    "Awesome!" Lucy was stunned. There are hundreds of people, right?All was knocked to the ground so easily: "Is this the fairy tail? It''s really great!"


    "Too much nonsense, if you take down that Eli Gore from the beginning, you won''t let him escape..." Monkey King stood up, looked at Elisa, and said lightly.


    "Sorry! I just want to confirm their real purpose..." Elisa said apologetically.


    "Didn¡¯t we already know the purpose? Their goal is to wait for Makarov to wait for the guild president. As for what Eligore said just now to try the power of dark magic with the people here, it¡¯s pure nonsense. I just want to irritate you and buy some time..." Monkey King said, walking slowly towards the window: "Now, we are trapped in this station!"


    "What?" Elisa and the other women looked out the window when they heard the words, but they just saw an extremely violent tornado storm covering the place where they were, and there was nowhere to escape!


    "Damn it, it was put together!" Elisa came to Sun Wukong with an expression of confession: "I''m sorry, it''s all because I talked too much and didn''t take Eli Gore in time, so I let the other party run away. Please punish me!" As she said, Elisa blushed, turned her back to Monkey King, and raised her hip.


    "Wow! Is this for tuning?" Baruge, who has not spoken all the time, said suddenly with bright eyes.


    "Hey, hey~~ Seeing this posture, isn''t it going to be a fart?" Lucy opened her mouth wide when she saw this.


    "Ahem~~ You are all grown up, so even if you hit one stock..." Monkey King coughed twice and said with a serious face: "Just don''t make mistakes in the future!"


    When he was a child, when Monkey King taught Elsa and the others magic, if he did something wrong, he would be put on his knees and beat up. Unexpectedly, even now, Elisa still remembers the punishment.


    Kana''s drunk appearance looked like a nostalgic look: "I really miss it. Seven years ago, I was beaten a lot..."


    "What was your childhood like?" Beska was also speechless.


    "Well, although I don''t seem to bother you, but it shouldn''t be the time to chat, right?" Lucy doesn''t know where to start complaining at this moment.


    "That''s right, we have to leave from here..." Elisa immediately returned to her serious look, and several of them came to the rooftop, watching the violent storm tornado, her eyebrows frowned slightly Qi: "It seems that some are not easy to deal with..."


    In the muttering, the double swords in his hand have already turned into two streams of light and slashed on the wall of the tornado!


    Elisa was immediately bounced back by an extremely violent counter-shock force, and a beautiful backflip came in the air, and she landed steadily on the ground, and said with a serious face: "It seems that the force breakthrough is a bit reluctant. What should we do?"


    "If it''s the wind, let me try it!" Wendy stepped forward and took a breath...


    "Dragon''s roar!!" Along with Wendy''s soft drink, a huge wind shock wave spurted from her mouth and hit the tornado wall!


    Accompanied by a roar and a gust of wind, the wind blade cut the surrounding houses into cracks...

 1496 Chapter 22: Spiritual Magic

    "No, this is the defensive magic set in advance. The defensive power is too strong, and I can''t break it..." Wendy looked frustrated.


    "Um... didn''t you say that Wukong is the strongest wizard of our Fairy Tail? Why don''t you let him try?" Beska looked at Elisa and the others with confusion.


    "This...If it''s not necessary, I still don''t want Wukong to take it..." Elisa glanced at Monkey King and said with a serious expression.


    "Why?" Lucy looked curious.


    "Because Master Wukong usually kills people when they make a shot..." Xia Lulu said with a serious face: "And one death is a big piece...So if there is no need, we all hope Master Wukong will not make easy shots..."


    "A big piece of death? Isn''t this guy a big devil?" Lucy murmured.


    "It''s more terrifying than the big devil!" Xia Lulu looked at Lucy and said in a threatening tone: "You can kill you if you say "Go to death"!"


    "Really?" Lucy and Beska were full of curiosity when they heard the words.


    "Xia Lulu, don''t scare them..." Monkey King grabbed Xia Lulu in his hands, and unceremoniously kneaded her ears.


    "Master Wukong, please don''t rub my ears, it''s very itchy..." Xia Lulu immediately protested.


    "Actually... I can make a hole in the ground to take you out..." Baluge interjected calmly.


    "This is a good way, so I''ll trouble you, Baruche!" When Elisa and the others heard it, their eyes lit up.


    "No, I''m not interested in accompany you to burrow into the ground..." Monkey King said, looking at the tornado wall in front of him, and faintly said''disperse'', the tornado wall instantly turned into a breeze and disappeared...


    "That''s solved? It''s amazing! What kind of magic is this?" Lucy''s eyes widened immediately.


    "Speaking spirit magic, a kind of magic that can be turned into reality when you say it, ordinary people can''t control it freely, so don''t even think about learning it..." Monkey King said flatly.


    Of course, Monkey King himself possesses such abilities. As the master of the world, what he says is an absolute rule.I don''t know how many levels higher than this magical spirit.


    He is indeed using the long-lost language magic in this world.Because he can acquire all the magic that exists in this world with a single thought, so all the magic Monkeys in this world have been mastered.


    "Speaking spirit magic?! I have seen this magic in an ancient book, but this magic itself is too difficult to control, and will unknowingly launch it at will, so when speaking in peacetime, maybe even the people closest to you know it. I was killed accidentally by myself, so in order to avoid this kind of thing from happening again, the only way is not to speak... But isn''t this magic in the legend? It actually exists?" Lucy exclaimed in shock. .


    "That said, if you say''dead'' to someone, will that person really die?" Beska asked curiously.


    "Yes!" Sun Wukong hasn''t answered yet, Elsa has already given a positive answer: "Seven years ago, when Wukong took us on a mission to destroy a gang of thieves, she made this statement in front of us for the first time. Spiritual magic also allows us to see the horror of this magic. He just said the word''Go to die'', and the band of 358 thieves was killed instantly..."


    Lucy and Beska were shocked when they heard this, looking at Monkey King, a few steps away from her, fearing that he would curse them to death by saying "Go to death".


    "Retreat, retreat, you''re a big horse!" Monkey King gave Lucy and the two girls angrily, but was scared that Lucy instinctively took a step back, and then heard a scream of''Ouch.'' Suddenly, Lucy threw herself forward and fell to the ground, and the plump xiong came into close contact with the ground, which made people feel painful.


    "You..." Lucy rubbed Xiong with a painful face, stood up, and stared at Monkey King.


    "It''s none of my business..." Monkey King hurriedly set aside the relationship.


    "I stepped back, but fell forward? It''s none of your business?" Lucy looked at Monkey King with a gloomy expression, feeling that she had really joined a terrifying organization.


    "Okay, the joke will end here. You don''t have to be afraid that Wukong''s spirit magic will lose control. He can control this magic at will, and there will be no rampage..." Elisa said with a serious face: " Now let''s hurry up and chase Eli Gore!"


    "You can really control speech magic at will? I saw it in the book. Because of this magic, I don''t know how much tragedy it turned into. Later, this magic was listed as a forbidden technique and is not used..." Lucy looked serious Looking at Monkey King.


    "You are too courageous?" Monkey King looked at Lucy helplessly, and had to reassure her with the facts: "Go to die! Go to die! Go to die! Go to die! Go to die! I said five in a row. Go to die, I haven''t seen you die, don''t you worry now?"


    "I doubt you are really sorry, but this magic is really terrible..." Lucy immediately bowed and apologized to Monkey King.


    The group rode Lei again, chasing Eligore...


    However, because the chatting took a lot of time, when they caught up with Eligore, Eligore had already appeared in the city where Makarov and others had a regular meeting.


    Of course, there is also Sun Wukong''s deliberate element in this, otherwise, even if Eli Gore can fly, with his speed, Lei can catch up with him in an instant.


    Monkey King just wanted Eli Gore to successfully release that magic, so as to see what is so special about the so-called magic that allows people to die if they hear the sound.


    In the original work, because Naz made countless holes in the monster''s body, the monster did not make the sound it should, this time Monkey King wanted to see it with his own eyes.


    "Haha~~ You guys are still a step late! It''s too late! Everything is too late! My wish is finally coming true! Haha~~~ Go to hell! You all go to die for me!" Avery Gore floats Above the void, looking at the Monkey King and the others on the opposite side, his eyes were full of madness, he laughed loudly, and then took out a three-eyed skull flute from his arms, placed it on his lips, and played...


    "No! We are a step late!" Elisa''s complexion changed drastically, and she jumped up from Lei''s back and attacked Eligore...


    Unfortunately, it''s too late...


    The melodious sound of the flute swayed out, like that terrible magic sound, shocking people''s hearts and souls, trance, making people tremble...

 1497 Chapter 23 The Living Magic

    Elisa, who was flying in the air, felt dizzy under the flute sound like a lullaby, and fell directly from the air... "This magic is not as useless as the original book..." Sun Wukong muttered to herself , Her figure flashed, she caught Elisa who had fallen from the air, and stayed in the air like that... "Goku, be careful... this lullaby is so powerful... I suddenly feel that I can''t use my strength..." Ai Lusha opened her eyes slightly groggy, looked at Monkey King, and reminded her with a weak tone. "It''s okay, this rubbish magic can''t do anything for me..." Monkey King smiled indifferently, and looked at Eli Gore: "That guy is in trouble..." he said. The figure flashed and appeared next to Wendy and the others again. A transparent shield of light centered on Monkey King, instantly enveloping Wendy and the others, and Wendy and others, whose hearts and souls had been gradually hypnotized, also Was sober in an instant. "Is this Jeff''s lullaby? It''s amazing! I was almost hypnotized..." Kana breathed a sigh of relief with lingering fears. "Beska, hurry up, can''t let this magic go on, can you stop Eli Gore?" Elisa stood up from Monkey King''s arms and looked at Beska for the first time, with a face Seriously. "No problem!" Beska''s hands suddenly surged with magic power. With the appearance of the magic circle, she also appeared in her hand to pull the wind, and aimed at Eligore in the air... accompanied by a beam of light. It shot through the xiong chamber of Eli Gore for an instant, and the sound of the flute stopped in an instant... "Damn..." Eli Gore looked at the blood hole in front of him in disbelief, his eyes full of unwillingness and anger. He could have avoided this shot, but when the flute sounded, even he himself was affected, so he could not escape. Feeling his fast fading life made him feel the fear of death, Eli Gore fell from the air like a stone and crashed to the ground... but he did not die because of it, holding his own As for the wound, Avery Gore climbed up from the ground with difficulty, his hands covered with dripping blood, and the skull flute with the three eyes stained red... The abnormally protruding three eyes suddenly lit up. When I got up, it exuded a terrifying and terrifying scarlet light, full of ignorance... the gloomy and evil voice came from the three-eyed skeleton flute, and the red glow from the three eyes flashed one after another. Flashing, exceptionally strange, and the voice is full of demonic temptations: "Hey~~ Are you unwilling? Fear? Hate? Do you still want to die? Then, give your life and soul. Come to me! I rebirth you and give you unparalleled magical power..." "Damn! If you want, take them all! I just have to eliminate everyone who is blocking me!" Under the threat of death, For Eli Gore, everything is not important anymore, he just wants to live, so he becomes crazy. The size of the madness and evil spirit suddenly spread out from the three-eyed skull flute, and the magic of darkness spread out like smoke, and penetrated into Eligaul¡¯s body, covering him sideways for a moment, and then Everyone saw that an extremely huge and terrifying monster appeared before their eyes! This monster is no different from the original, but because of the sacrifices of living people, this monster looks stronger and stronger, and the uneasy evil spirit is more intense. "Living magic? It''s really troublesome to use a wizard as a sacrifice..." The presidents who had already had a regular meeting had already noticed all the changes of Eli Gore, but they just took The other party regarded it as a joke, and didn''t care at all. Now, the sudden change has caused the expressions of these originally calm and unreliable guild leaders to change drastically. "This should be the complete form of this magic..." Monkey King looked at the monster in front of him with interest: "The magic with life is also interesting..." "Funny ghost!" Kana shouted immediately. Voice: "Don''t hurry to stop that guy, otherwise the people in this city will be killed!" Monkey King had a flat face: "This should be the guild leader who is fully responsible. I have discovered Eligaul''s long ago. Existence, but they are still pretending to be there, and want to look at other people''s jokes with a playful mentality. This is the so-called "If you don''t die, you won''t die! It doesn''t matter to us, the consequences they cause are of course up to them Solve it yourself, are you right, Makarov?" "You are right... we should have stopped early..." Makarov walked out of a path and looked at the huge monster with a face Dignified: "This magic has passed through the sacrifices of living people and has become a real living magic. The power is so great that it must not be allowed to activate the lullaby, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous!" "What are you waiting for? Killing is the most important thing!" Elisa yelled and replaced it directly with the Heavenly Armor, and rushed out first... Countless sharp swords appeared in the sky around Elisa, turning into streams of light, toward that A huge monster flew away...but saw the monster roar, and the sound was thunderous, shocking the heart and soul. Elisa groaned and almost fell to her knees, but she was determined by her. I managed to endure it, and the magic was still activated...The monster formed by the magic itself slapped out countless sharp swords, but at the same time it was the body that was stabbed by more sharp swords. The sound made a harsh, fine iron symphony. With a living person as a sacrifice, this monster turned into a lullaby by dark magic is completely out of proportion to the one in the original book, and it is too scary. One is incomplete, one is complete, and the gap between the two is naturally clear at a glance. "What a strong defense!" Elisa looked solemn, and she stepped across her feet, and she actually launched a close attack... The two sharp swords in her hand turned into cold light and slashed on the monster, except for''dingding'' The sound of it didn''t break the defense! "Let''s go help too!" Wendy saw it, and with the help of Xia Lulu, he flew directly from the air and launched the roar of the Tianlong...Kana and Biska also launched their own magic, but the attack was there. The monster''s body was like itching at all. "It''s so stubborn... It''s worthy of the magic created by Jeff..." Makarov''s face was solemn: "It seems that I should move my muscles and bones..." He said, and rushed into the battlefield... "Really A group of nosy people..." Monkey King shook his head helplessly, but he saw that other guild leaders were watching the excitement. ..

 1498 Chapter Twenty-Four

    "Aren''t you going to help?" Lucy looked at Monkey King and asked.


    "Didn''t the other guild leaders also take action?" Sun Wukong''s expression was plain: "A bunch of silly Xs, I don''t want to solve the trouble I caused myself, and I want to put all the blame and blame on Fairy Tail. There is no such good thing in the world, I am not so kind. The consequences of their indulgence have to be borne by themselves..."


    "I heard you say that, Elisa and the others seem to be unable to fight?" Lucy said with a nervous expression on her face.


    "Of course Elisa has been able to fight, but unfortunately, everyone in the world has a problem. Before the last resort, she will not use her last resort. Elisa is no exception..." Monkey King said with a plain expression.


    "Hey! This is related to other people''s lives? Now that you know, stop it! If the lullaby is really activated, I don''t know how many people will die!" Lucy Limara stayed with Sun Wukong.


    "Other people''s life and death are my ass. I just can''t bear the guild leaders pretending to be in front of me..." Monkey King was still so calm: "These guys want to put all the blame on Fairy Tail, so you have to do anything. Pull them all into the water and see who it is. Don¡¯t they want to play? I¡¯ll accompany them to the end. It seems interesting..."


    "How do you feel more dangerous than that monster?" Lucy looked at Monkey King in astonishment. This person didn''t even see the lives of ordinary people in his eyes. This indifference attitude was derived from the dark magic. Are some of the monsters inferior?


    No wonder Elisa and the others said that they don''t want Monkey King to take action as a last resort. It turns out that this guy''s thinking is so dangerous.


    "It doesn''t matter what you are, I have it too!" Lucy said, also joining the battle.


    "A bunch of silly X who are being used as guns, forget it, you can''t complain about your own sister paper..." Monkey King shook his head helplessly, looked at the other guild leaders who were watching the battle in the dark, but there was a hint of noness in the corner of his mouth. With a kindly smile: "At this time, I don''t want to make a move. How did you end up when I saw..."


    Just as Monkey King couldn''t understand other guild presidents and wanted to shame them, Makarov had already confronted the monster.


    Makarov, who was originally short and looked like a dwarf, had already swelled up to the height of a giant, a head higher than that of the monster, rushed forward, and threw the monster directly to the ground. , And then a fierce fist greeted the monster, the sound of''bang bang'', even the earth trembled, showing the terrible power!


    In the confrontation of power, Makarov clearly has the absolute upper hand.


    "This is the president of Fairy Tail? That''s amazing! That monster is not an opponent at all!" Lucy was full of excitement when she saw this.


    The monster was in pain and immediately opened his mouth wide, making a harsh neighing sound, stinging people''s eardrums, making his will also trance.


    Makarov, who had attacked wildly, suddenly stiffened and his brain was dizzy, and he fell to the ground like this!


    After the monster broke free of Makarov, he didn''t attack him either, but opened his big mouth to the sky and took a breath, obviously he was going to make a big move...


    Because they were shocked by the monster¡¯s neighing, everyone¡¯s brains were drowsy now. The only person in the room who was awake was Monkey King. This guy made it clear that he didn¡¯t want to stop him. Therefore, at this moment, No one can stop this monster from launching that dark life-killing magic-a lullaby!


    Waves of weird neighing sound emanated from the monster¡¯s mouth, turning into waves of water-like ripples, spreading out in all directions...


    The first to bear the brunt is naturally everyone present...


    Perhaps because of their powerful magic power, the guild leaders had such a moment of awake time under this black magic, and in this moment, shocking surprises appeared on their faces. : "No! I didn''t expect this lullaby to be so terrifying..."


    The mental changes of the guild presidents, Monkey King, was naturally watching, and he suddenly became gloat: "I told you to pretend to be forced, and be punished! The main reason is that you dare to pretend to be forced in front of me and decisively find shit ( Die) Ah!"


    Well, this guy not only didn''t help out, but it also slightly strengthened the monster turned into by the lullaby, in order to yin the group of self-righteous guild leaders.


    When the sound wave passed, the group of guild leaders all spurted out of blood, and fell to the ground with horrifying faces, followed by bleeding from seven holes...


    And the only ones who didn¡¯t suffer any harm were Wendy, Elsa and the others, because at the moment when the lullaby was activated, the guardian light hidden in their bodies was triggered automatically, forming a light shield to protect them. Get up, free from any attack!


    "President!!" Ai Lusha looked at Makarov who was vomiting blood and fell to the ground, her complexion changed drastically, and the light in her hand flashed from the original two-handed sword to a one-handed sword!On the body of the sword, a magical and brilliant red light was wrapped!


    Even the guardian light set by the Monkey King in their bodies was automatically triggered, which made Elsa aware that this lullaby has threatened their lives. She did not dare to hold back, and immediately displayed the Monkey King¡¯s Swordsmanship taught!


    I saw Elisa rising tall and tall, appearing on top of the monster''s head, and a sharp and sharp drink came from her mouth, full of fierce killing air: "One sword and heaven!"


    Swing a sword, cut it vertically!


    The streamer slashed all the way down from the top of the monster''s head like it opened up the world, and in a flash, it cut it into two, separating it from the middle to the two sides!


    "Okay...Awesome!!!" Lucy and the others, who had sobered up, instantly widened their eyes. They were already stunned by Elisa''s terrible sword.


    "It''s not bad, Elsa, the trick I taught you has so much charm!" Monkey King looked at Elisa who landed on the ground, but rarely praised.


    "It''s still far away. Compared with the power you have displayed, it is like a world of difference!" When Elisa heard Monkey King''s praise, she was secretly happy in her heart, but she was not complacent, because she could see The power that Sun Wukong used when teaching her this trick was torn apart together with the space. That is the real''One Sword Heavenly Sword'', even the sky can be cut in half!


    The strength of Monkey King is in Elisa''s heart, that is truly invincible and unfathomable!


    "You don''t need to be humble. It''s not bad to be able to practice to this level in seven years, but I don''t know who is stronger and weaker compared to that person?"..

 1499 Chapter 25 is unhappy

    "Don''t you teach others swordsmanship?" Hearing what Monkey King said, Elisa immediately became curious.


    "I have taught her a sword skill. With this sword skill as the basis, with her talent, her achievements in swordsmanship will not differ much from yours."


    "Then I really want to see her, who is she?" Elisa asked curiously.


    "You will meet in the future..." Sun Wukong expressed a bit of mystery, and did not answer Elisa directly.


    Seeing that Sun Wukong didn''t say anything, Elisa didn''t bother. Anyway, Sun Wukong also said that she was not in a hurry to meet in the future.


    "You are still in the mood to chat now! Let''s take a look in the town! It''s so miserable!" Lucy came to Monkey King''s side with shock on her face, as if she was shocked by the scene.


    Elisa''s face changed drastically when she heard the words, she remembered that the lullaby had already been activated, the residents of the town...


    Thinking about this, Elisa''s heart beats suddenly, she didn''t dare to think about it anymore...


    Looking around, Makarov has been lifted from the ground by Beska and the others, Wendy is treating him...


    This kind of mental trauma was originally not cured by Wendy, but with Sun Wukong''s teaching, it is naturally not a problem.


    Seeing Elisa coming over, Wendy gave her a relieved look: "Fortunately, you interrupted in time. If it is later, I am afraid that the president''s magic power will not be able to defend the continuous damage of the lullaby. Now it¡¯s just mentally traumatized and no life is in danger."


    Elisa nodded and looked into the town from a hill. What she saw was a person lying down on the ground. This shock is really extraordinary!


    "Could it be...could they...have...how come, blame me! If I made the move in time, it wouldn''t be like this..."


    "Blame you for everything! Don''t fight everything on yourself..." Just when Elisa was hit and she made strong self-condemnation, Monkey King said in an angry way: "You have done very well. Yes, so many people have been saved...Compared with other presidents who stood by, they can¡¯t compare with you at all."


    "You mean... none of them died?" Elisa looked at the countless people lying in the town, her eyes lit up after listening to Monkey King''s words.


    "How can there be such a good thing? Some of the weaker people have completely died, but most of them just fainted, but there is no guarantee that some of them will wake up in a nervous system..."


    "Insane?" Lucy asked with some confusion.


    "It means crazy." Sun Wu gave her a blank look.


    "Ah!!!" Lucy immediately widened her eyes in shock: "That''s the whole town! How big are the casualties? Who will bear the responsibility!"


    "Of course it''s other guilds and people from the Senate. From the beginning to the end, they were pretending to be in the theater. If they weren''t pretending to be coercive, they didn''t take this lullaby seriously, and watched Ellie Gore start hypnosis. Qu, they didn¡¯t stop it as if they were watching a play, and didn¡¯t take it seriously. This led to such a tragedy. This is retribution!"


    "Hey! Now is not the time to gloat! I have to hurry up and help the residents who are still alive..." Lucy didn''t bother to complain about Monkey King. This guy is too heartless. After so many people died, he still has Feeling to see other people''s jokes.


    "You don''t understand the realm of brother!" Monkey King had a dull face. Wendy who watched him started to rescue other guild leaders, but he didn''t get angry and stopped saying: "Wendy, why do you want to save? They are not allowed to be saved!"


    "Ah? Oh..." Wendy heard this, although she was a little puzzled, but still obediently obediently obeyed Monkey King''s words not to heal.


    "..." Elisa and the others were also speechless, but since Sun Wukong was not allowed to heal, they were not easy to plead.


    "Wendy, let''s save the residents of the town..." Elisa looked at Wendy.


    "Brother Wukong, are you going?" Wendy looked at Monkey King hopefully.


    "You know, I never ask about such trivial matters that have nothing to do with me. It doesn''t hurt to save them when I am in a good mood, but I am not in a good mood now!"


    "Then when are you in a good mood?" Lucy murmured.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Elisa pulled Lucy away to prevent her from talking nonsense.Because they all basically understand Monkey King¡¯s temperament, he is a casual person. In his heart, there is no good and evil. If Lucy¡¯s complaints make Monkey King uncomfortable and directly move the entire town to the ground, then It''s not impossible.


    I remember that seven years ago, there was a pedophile pervert in that group of thieves. Watching Wendy and the others were ruthless, only a word from Monkey King killed the gang of hundreds of thieves, even a qigong. Bomb moved people¡¯s old nest and the mountain to level the ground.


    The scenes at that time were unforgettable for them all their lives.


    People like Monkey King have already understood life and death, but they are not mortals who can understand.


    Since Monkey King said that he would not be saved, he would definitely not try to save him. It would be useless to say more.


    "What a weirdo..." Lucy muttered softly while looking at Monkey King, and followed Elisa and the others to rescue the residents.


    It didn¡¯t take long for members of the councilors and the military to intervene in this incident. The leaders of other guilds in the tragedy actually took the blame for this incident. This is what they have to pay for pretending to be coercive. The price.


    However, what Sun Wukong didn''t expect was that the House of Appraisal was going to be detained together with Elsa, which made him extremely unhappy.


    Elsa and the others not only killed the monsters derived from the dark magic, but also rescued the civilians who were harmed by the lullaby with Wendy''s help. If you don''t praise it, you have to be punished. This is simply outrageous!


    "Our fairy tail killed the monster, prevented the further spread of the lullaby, and even saved countless civilians. Why are you arresting us? Is this the attitude of your council? When it happened, wasn''t it just standing by?" Kana glared at the panelist with an angry expression on her face.We even gave up our lives, and in the end we still have to be punished by you. It''s only strange that she can convince.


    "Although you prevented the lullaby, the damage was too great and the impression was extremely bad. We also handled it impartially. The final decision on this matter has to go through the final decision of the Senate..."


    "I decide Nima!" Monkey King kicked the frog from the Senate directly into the sky: "Believe it or not, my invincible wave blasted your entire Senate..."


    "It''s over..." When Elisa and the others saw Monkey King''s posture, they knew that he was really angry. This guy made it clear that he was going to work with the House of Representatives...


    (PS: After the power outage of Chapter 23, I took the mobile phone to copy and upload it, but there was no segmentation. Later, it was clearly modified, but it was not modified. I had to upload again. Those who subscribed should not subscribe and bring it to Sorry for the inconvenience.)..

 1500 Chapter 26 Go To Die

    "Goku, calm down, the other party is the Magic Council! If things get nasty, our guild will be forced to disband." Seeing that Monkey King was about to freak out, Elisa immediately hugged Monkey King''s right hand, and Kana hugged her left hand. , Wendy and Xia Lulu hugged his first leg.


    "Your behavior has already caused a bad influence on our Senate. Come here, take him away!" The human-shaped frog was kicked out by Monkey King, and another steward came out and looked at Monkey King. , Ordered coldly.


    The two panelists stepped forward and took out the handcuffs to handcuff Monkey King.


    "Bold, dare to be rude to the master!" Ba Luge, who has been following Sun Wukong, who doesn''t speak much, suddenly shouted angrily: "It seems that you are really under-adjusted!"


    As he said, crossing his hands, the chain on his wrist stretched instantly, binding the two people who wanted to lock Monkey King''s judgement house to the trouble, and shaking the chain in his hand, he heard the sound of''touch'', then The two were directly smashed into the ground!


    "Hmph! I dared to resist openly and take him down for me!"


    Following the order from that person, countless members of the Senate surrounded Monkey King...


    "You dare to move Wukong, this can''t be regarded as not seeing..." When Kana saw this posture, she was immediately furious, and stood in front of Monkey King, glaring at everyone in the panel: "The panel is amazing? I can''t take it wrong!"


    "It seems that there is only one battle!" Elisa looked serious, and her eyes were full of hostility when she looked at the people in the council.Wendy and the others are also ready to attack at any time.


    Only Lucy was messed up in the wind: "Hey, the other party is the Magic Council! Everyone should calm down!"


    "I''ve been threatened with my partner, how can I stand by?" Eliza snorted coldly: "And this council is too unconvincing to do things. If you have some rights, you dare to give orders without distinction. !"


    Lucy also looked helpless when she heard this. Although she had just joined Fairy Tail, she had already regarded Monkey King and others as her companions. Naturally, she could not shrink back. Seeing that persuasion was useless, she could only bite the bullet and talk to the judges. That''s right.


    "As soon as I joined the guild, I was confronted with the people in the Senate. This guild would really cause trouble!" Lucy was speechless.


    "Do you want to openly provoke the Senate? Do you know what the consequences of this are?" The man in the Senate looked at Elsa and others with a majestic face, with a face of fearlessness and completeness. In mastering the posture of superiority.


    Seeing this, Monkey King suddenly laughed: "Do you really take yourself seriously by the Senate? It seems that there is no need for you to exist anymore! So, go to death!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw the bodies of those in the Senate suddenly went from bottom to top, and started to dissipate a little bit...


    "Ah!! What''s going on? My body... Why is my body disappearing?!!!"


    "Help! What kind of magic is this? Who will help me!"


    "Ah~~~ I don''t want to die yet! Help!!"


    For a time, all the people in the Senate were screaming in extreme fear, and their bodies disappeared little by little, until they completely disappeared between heaven and earth!


    "This is... the magic of words?!!" Lucy looked at everything in front of her, her eyes widened in shock. This magic of words sounds really terrifying, but when things happened in front of her, she understood that this magic What''s really scary!


    To obliterate others, it only takes a word, and then only in fear of helplessness and despair, watching one''s body gradually disappear, towards the end of death...


    "There is such a terrifying guy in Fairy Tail?!!!"


    The guild leaders who had just woke up just saw the shocking scene in front of them, and their eyes widened, full of shock...


    "Is this the lost speech magic in the legend?" Behind an ancient tree in the woods, Qi Klein looked at Monkey King and his expression became more dignified: "Unexpectedly, he would have such a dangerous magic. , Do you still underestimate him..." In the muttering, his gaze turned to Elisa again: "It seems that it is not time to move her..." The voice fell, and the magic circle appeared under his feet, and disappeared. trace¡­


    "Then, the next step is..." Monkey King said, looking at the place where the council is located...


    "Wait, Goku, there is no need to really kill them, right?" Elisa was shocked when she saw this, and hurriedly stopped her: "It''s okay to scare them, let the chairman go to negotiate with them. , If they still don¡¯t distinguish, it¡¯s not too late to fight them!"


    "Yeah! Although the Senate is hateful, if there is no Senate, the magical world will become even more chaotic..." Kana also persuaded.


    They all know that Monkey King is really killing people if they don''t agree with each other. If they don''t persuade him now, then the House of Representatives will really be removed from the magical world.


    The magic of speech spirit is not a joke, especially the magic of speech spirit cast by Monkey King, there is almost no flaws and weaknesses, and whoever is said to die is like the judgment of God!


    Destroying the Senate is really just a sentence to Monkey King, and Elsa and the others know this.


    "Yeah! Brother Wukong, don''t kill people anymore, I will have nightmares..." Wendy also hugged Monkey King''s big leg and persuaded.


    Monkey King thought for a while. In this panel, there is also the existence of Geral and Urrutia. If they are destroyed now, they will lose a lot of fun. Looking at Elsa and the others, it is Nodded: "Since you all said that, let them live a little longer!" Then, he looked at Makarov who was sitting on the ground: "The rest, you go to negotiate with them and save the residents. , Mental loss costs can''t be less, if they dare to say a word, don''t persuade them, just do it!


    "These are three words, okay?" Lucy murmured aside.


    "We are not a dark guild!" Makarov looked depressed, but he did not dare to refute. Why did Monkey King have a bigger fist than him? Facing the aura of Monkey King at this time, he did not dare to refute; This time, he also complained about the decision of the Senate. He felt very happy to be able to knock the bamboo pole on the head of the Senate, but he could not show it for the length of the meeting.


    "How do you look at it, he is the most dangerous existence..." Lucy muttered while looking at Monkey King.


    "So, as a last resort, we don''t want Wukong to make a move. Once he makes a move, he will die!" Kana shrugged helplessly.


    "Okay, the task is complete, let''s go back!" Monkey King picked up Wendy, lifted her onto his shoulders and sat down, and walked away along the broken road casually...

 1501 Chapter 27 Feather Fish

    This time I went back, Sun Wukong and the others did not ride Lei. In other words, they have not been together with Alusa and the others for seven years. Since they have come out, they have to walk around anyway, and get acquainted with the gaps in these seven years Time, you can''t go back right away.


    Along the way, they traveled a lot of famous mountains and rivers. When they were hungry, they grabbed a few game meats to barbecue to satisfy their hunger. This kind of life was pleasant and interesting.


    Two days later, the group of people played all the way, and felt that they had almost enough, before they walked back to the nest valley of the famous spider.


    There are countless fault canyons created by the ancient earthquake here, forming a natural terrain labyrinth. If you are not familiar with the terrain here, even if you are a powerful wizard, you will not be able to avoid the fate of getting lost.


    "Spider''s Nest Valley, this place is the easiest to get lost. Many people used to get lost here, but they never went out again. Let''s take the Lei and fly directly from the air!" Carna suggested.


    Sun Wukong smiled: "It''s okay to fly directly, but have you forgotten the commissioned mission in the guild?"


    "Delegated task? What delegated task?" Lucy looked curious.


    "Fantastic delicacy-the task of feather fish..." Monkey King smiled slightly: "There are feather fish in this spider''s nest valley, a 30000J!"


    "A 30000J?" Lucy''s eyes immediately turned into money-like: "Then what are you waiting for, hurry in! Anyway, there are Lei, so I''m not afraid of getting lost!" Then, the first one rushed in...


    When Elisa and the others saw this, they had no choice but to follow up...


    After walking for nearly half an hour, Lucy looked at the countless faults around her, with a cold sweat on her forehead, and looked at Xia Lulu in the air with a speechless expression: "Well, Xia Lulu, you are showing us the way in the sky. Will you get lost?"


    "I... what can I do? There are too many cracks and too long here. I can''t see the end at a glance. It''s very complicated. It''s normal to get lost..." Xia Lulu said calmly.


    "Look quickly, is the feather fish we''re looking for under the cliff over there?" Kana suddenly pointed to the lower left, and said happily.


    "Let me see..." Sun Wukong heard the words and looked at it, but he smiled slightly: "Really, a 30000J, if all were captured, how much would it be worth?"


    "One 30000J, there are at least hundreds here, right?" Lucy was almost happy without fainting: "Elisa, do you have a fishing rod?"


    "In my dressing warehouse, there is nothing I didn''t prepare yet!" Elisa said, her hand flickered, and several fishing rods appeared in her hand: "A 30000j is also very cost-effective. !"


    "Hehe~~ I also have a lot of clothes I want to buy. I can''t miss this opportunity..." Beska also smiled slightly, holding the fishing rod, and fishing with Elisa and the others...


    "Actually, I want to say that if I want to catch fish, I have a fishing net..." Monkey King reminded him kindly, looking at the women sitting in a row, quietly fishing.


    The bodies of the women were all stiff, and she glanced at Sun Wu blankly, and Beska looked at Elsa: "Didn''t you say that you have everything prepared in your dressing library? Are there no fishing nets?"


    "Isn''t this fish for fishing?" Elisa asked with a cute face.


    "When I didn''t say..." Beska was speechless.


    Several women took the big net provided by Monkey King and cast it down. Even if the wings could fly, it was hard to escape the cover of this magic big net. In an instant, none of the hundreds of feather fish slipped through the net...


    "Wow! So much, how much is it worth!" Lucy looked excited.


    "This fish looks so beautiful, do you really want to sell it?" Wendy grabbed a feather fish, looking unbearable.


    "Wendy, I know you are kind-hearted, but you can''t show kindness to food, otherwise we humans will starve to death..." Kana patted Wendy and said earnestly.


    "I don''t see it, you know some philosophies!" Monkey King looked at Kana and smiled.


    "That is, don''t think I can only drink!"


    The group counted, and there were a total of three hundred and sixty-six, which made Lucy flush with excitement: "One is thirty thousand gold, three hundred and sixty-six...how many is it?"


    When the women heard the words, they pinched their fingers to calculate. Monkey King looked speechless: "Don''t forget it, the total is 10.98 million."


    "10,980,000? Now it''s developed!" Lucy was the first to cheer. It seems that she ran away from home alone, really afraid of poverty.


    "Hehe~ I can buy everything I want now. It''s a real profit!" Beska also smiled slightly, her face full of joy.


    With a thought, Monkey King collected the feather fish, and occasionally used his own efforts to make money, which was quite interesting.


    "By the way, is this feather fish really so delicious? One actually costs 30,000 yuan." Elisa looked curious and kept staring at the feather fish, as if she wanted to taste it.


    "This is a fish that needs special cooking. If there is no corresponding cooking technology, it will be quite unpalatable. Don''t try it now. When we go back, let''s cook it!" Monkey King said, looking at the sky, Said: "Let''s go, it''s almost time, we should go back!"


    A group of people were riding on Lei, but within a few minutes, they had already appeared at the gate of Fairy Tail''s guild.


    Just stepping into the guild, Mira ran up to Monkey King anxiously, and took his hand: "Goku, you are finally back, hurry, go and chase Naz back, that guy takes advantage of us When I was not there, I sneaked up to the second floor and took away an S-level commissioned mission..."


    "What?!!!" Before Mila''s words were finished, Elisa already shouted out angrily: "This guy, there is a limit to chaos. He even dared to leapfrog to perform S-level missions. The system of provoking the guild... Which entrusted mission did he take? I''m going to get him back!"


    "Even though I knew he was stupid, I didn''t expect to be so stupid..." Beska was speechless.


    "The cursed island, Garuna..."


    "What? Is Garuna Island? That guy is really an idiot!" Beska and the others were shocked.


    "Grey has already gone after..." Mira said.


    "Grey?" Monkey King said faintly: "With that guy''s character, how could it be possible to bring Naz back, maybe now the two have teamed up to do the task..."


    "What?!!!" Everyone was shocked again after hearing the words: "How could these two guys team up together..."


    "No...no...if it''s an S-level mission, maybe it will..."


    "I''m going to chase those two bastards back right now!" Elisa looked at Monkey King with a look of anger: "Goku, it seems that I need to borrow your buds. You can go with me..."


    (PS: Three shifts today, this is the first shift.)..

 1502 Chapter 28 The Island of Garuna

    "It''s boring to be idle, I''ll walk with you!" Monkey King nodded, and with a wave of his hand, a huge net cage emerged, and there happened to be a hundred feather fish inside: "Beiska, please take care of it. These one hundred feather fish were sent to that hotel, and the rest will be left for us to eat..."


    "understood!"


    "Feather fish, I didn''t expect you to complete this entrusted task by the way..." Mira looked at the feather fish with a little surprise.


    "Kana, Wendy, don''t follow, we are chasing people and we will be back soon!" Monkey King said, looking at Lucy: "Are you going to come together?"


    "No! No! You are just chasing people, so I won''t join in the fun..." Lucy shook her head repeatedly.


    "It''s up to you!" Sun Wukong thought for a while, and didn''t force it. Lucy wouldn''t be able to help much anyway, and he could just be alone with Elisa for a while.


    "At Lei''s speed, it doesn''t take too much time to catch up with Naz and the others. That''s fine, we''ll just wait at home for you to come back!" Kana nodded.


    Wendy was dissatisfied: "Brother Wukong, you have to come back soon! I''m still waiting to eat the feather fish you cooked!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon!" Monkey King rubbed Wendy''s head, and took a bite on her face. Wendy suddenly became happy.


    Karna also brought her face closer: "I want to..."


    "Ouch~has a leg!"


    When the other people in the guild saw this, they all started booing...


    "Why are you laughing? A group of single dogs can only make a fool of themselves..." Kana immediately glared at the group of people, directly inflicting 10,000 critical damage on them.


    Seeing that the others were quiet, Kana smiled triumphantly. Seeing that Monkey King hadn''t acted yet, she immediately stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the cheek, and then said to Beska and the others who were astonished. Go away, Besska, Wendy, Lucy, let''s send the fish..."


    Seeing Kana who had walked out the door, Elisa clenched her fist: "This Kana, dare to sneak attack...I haven''t tried it..."


    "Okay, let''s set off too!" Monkey King took Elsa''s hand, walked out of the guild, rode Lei together, and set off again...


    Above the clouds, Elisa looked at Monkey King next to her, her expression blushing strangely: "Brother Wukong, we haven''t been alone in a long time..."


    "Why, did you miss my arms and hug you?" Monkey King also felt the change of Eliza. At this moment, she had changed her name from when she was a child. Looking at her, she couldn''t help but smile. Pulling Elusa into her arms, the two embraced each other tightly...


    Feeling this long-lost solid and warm embrace, Elisa''s mood became extremely calm in an instant, as if all the troubles and exhaustion were gone...


    Putting her head tightly into Monkey King''s arms, Elisa''s voice was very soft and soft: "Brother Wukong, I have always missed you for the past seven years..."


    "I know¡­"


    Without the presence of others, Elisa unreservedly released all her misses for Monkey King in the past seven years...


    In many cases, just a simple hug can tell a lot of things and let the other person understand each other¡¯s hearts...


    The two of them were not talking, just holding them like this, feeling this rare warmth...


    With the appearance of the sunset, this situation and this scene also seem to be particularly turbulent...


    It was just warm but for a while, Monkey King began to be dishonest: "By the way, Elsa, you have become a lot bigger here..."


    "Yes...Is it..."


    A little bit of time passed, maybe Lei understood her master''s mood and slowed down her speed autonomously. When the night came completely, they came to the sky above Garuna Island, and failed to catch up with Naz and Gray.


    Obviously, when Monkey King and Elisa survived, these two goods had already landed on this island.


    "Unknowingly, she came to this island..." Elisa raised her head from Monkey King''s arms and looked at Garuna Island below. Her complexion was flushed, she sat upright and tidied her own. Some dazzling clothing said softly to the Monkey King beside him: "Wukong, let''s go down too! After we find Naz and the others, we must teach them a good meal!"


    "Then your chance is here..." Monkey King looked at a beach below and smiled faintly: "Did you see there? Are there two people lying down and a cat..."


    When Elisa heard the words, she immediately looked in the direction Sun Wukong was pointing, and she was shocked: "Aren''t they Naz and Gray? And Hobby, what happened to them?"


    "It seems that I was rushed here in a shipwreck. It is really fate not to die!" Monkey King looked plain.


    Elisa was relieved when she heard the words: "Isn''t she dead? That''s good!"


    After Lei landed on Garuna Island, Monkey King and Elsa came to the beach where Naz was unconscious. Elsa slapped Naz¡¯s face with a few slaps and slapped Naz directly. His face is swollen like a fat man...


    "Naz, wake up... wake up... don''t pretend to sleep, just wake up..."


    Elisa yelled, slapped again, and slapped Naz from her coma...


    "It''s Elisa..." Naz looked confused, because his face was beaten and swollen, and his speech was a little slurred. However, the next second, he suddenly widened his eyes and looked terrified. With a''swish'', I ran out ten meters away: "Damn! It''s Elisa! Have we been exposed yet?"


    "What?! Elisa?!!!" When Gray, who was in a coma, heard the name, he was so frightened that he opened his eyes suddenly. Like Naz, he ran out with a conditioned whistle. Ten meters away...


    But Hobby was even worse. He was also awakened by Elisa¡¯s name. When he saw Elisa¡¯s figure, he knelt down and called out aggrievedly: "Elisa, None of this is my business! I was also forced to come, because Nazqiang pulled me to come. I couldn¡¯t persuade me, let alone fight..."


    "Hobby, you traitor!" Naz was stunned when he heard the words.


    "Ahem~~ Actually... I was also forced..." Under Elsa''s deterrence, even Gray pushed the blame on Naz.


    "Gray, you bastard, don''t worry about Hobby, why are you doing this? Do you want to fight?" Naz immediately glared at Gray and rolled up his sleeves.


    Gray even took off his clothes, and the two looked like they were about to fight!


    "You two haven''t changed at all..." Monkey King looked at them and smiled slightly.


    "Ah?! Big Brother Wukong?!!!" Gray saw this and suddenly looked terrified: "Clothes, my clothes..."


    "Big Brother Wukong?! Are you here too?" When Naz saw Monkey King, he instantly became extremely excited: "Haha~~ It''s just time to come, let me have a showdown!"


    With that said, he rushed straight to Monkey King: "Fire Dragon''s Iron Fist!"


    (PS: Second more.)..

 1503 Chapter 29 S-Level Tasks

    With a loud''bang'', Naz was already slapped into the ground by Monkey King, his eyes circled, and he passed out in a coma...


    "Wow!! Naz was actually killed by a spike!!" Hobby was stunned when he saw the situation.


    "This idiot, really doesn''t have a long memory! How many times have you been abused? Can''t you be smarter?" Gray looked at Naz, who had fainted in the pit, with a look of contempt.


    "At least people have the courage to challenge, but you, like a mouse and a cat..." Elisa looked at Gray, her eyes radiating a terrifying cold light.


    "Ai...Elsa..." Gray suddenly became sweaty.


    Elisa walked to Naz''s side and slapped Naz again, slapped Naz from her coma, with a gloomy face, and said coldly: "Follow me back! I will hand you over to the chairman. According to the rules of the guild, anyone who dares to break the rules of the guild will be kicked out of the guild..."


    "Love! Kick out of the guild? No!" Hobby immediately exclaimed: "I said not to come, I blame you! Naz, we are going to be kicked out of the guild!"


    "Hello~~ Elisa, are you serious?" Naz was also taken aback.


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Elisa''s face was still gloomy.


    "Makarov, but even his own son who broke the rules of the guild has been driven out of the guild. If you are caught back like this, you will definitely be driven out of the guild..." Monkey King looked at Gray and Naz, and continued to fire. Add oil.


    "No? This is over, we are definitely going to be kicked out of the guild! Love~" Hobby looked anxious.


    "Then what should we do? Brother Wukong? I just want to become an S-rank wizard soon, but I never thought I would be expelled from the guild!" Naz also looked anxious, looking at Monkey King, asking for help.


    "Wukong, will they really be expelled from the guild after they return?" Elisa also frowned slightly.Although she was very angry at Naz''s self-assertion to perform the S-level mission, if she was really expelled from the guild because of this, she would not be willing to see it.


    "If we don''t do anything, they will be captured by us like this, then they will definitely be expelled... Now that we have to complete this task, I have the right to talk with Makarov... "


    "Elsa, Brother Wukong, please, let us complete this task!" After hearing the words, Naz, Gray, and Habi immediately knelt down in front of Monkey King and Elisa, pleading.


    "But the task I received is to take you back..." Elisa frowned. She had never done anything like this against the rules.


    "Don''t be so stodgy, Elsa, I am actually interested in this task, let''s go, I''ll be the master, let me do this task first!"


    When Naz heard this, he was overjoyed: "Long live Wukong!"


    "If there is Brother Wukong''s intercession, the old man shouldn''t drive us away!" Gray was also relieved.


    "Since Wukong has said so, let''s finish the task first!" Elisa heard that Sun Wukong said so, she had always followed Sun Wukong''s words, but she did not have any objections.


    "Well, is this person in our guild? Why have I never seen it?" Hobby looked at Monkey King with curiosity.


    "Of course, when Big Brother Goku joined Fairy Tail, Hobbi was still an egg and had not been hatched yet. No wonder you didn''t know..." Gray said solemnly, "Then I will solemnly introduce us to you now. Big Brother Goku! He is the true NO:1 of our Fairy Tail Guild, that is, the strongest existence..."


    Habib said with confusion: "Isn''t Kildas the strongest? No, Elsa is also very powerful, maybe Kildas is not an opponent!"


    "Kildas is the strongest? Hobby, have you ever heard of Kildas admitting that he is the strongest wizard in our guild?" Gray asked rhetorically.


    "It doesn''t seem to..." Hobby thought for a while and shook his head.


    "That''s right, because Kildas also challenged Big Brother Wukong..." Gray said with a look of excitement: "Just like when Big Brother Wukong dealt with Naz just now, Kildas was stunned by Big Brother Wukong. Past..."


    "Isn''t it? That Kildas was also killed by a second?" Hobby looked at Monkey King''s gaze and suddenly became admired.


    "Also, Hubby, don''t you like Xia Lulu? Speaking of which, Wukong is the real master of Xia Lulu!" Elisa suddenly interrupted.


    "Hey? Big Brother Wukong is Xia Lulu''s master?" After hearing this, Hobby immediately took out a fish he treasured and handed it to Monkey King with a pleased look: "Well, Lord Wukong, this fish is for you. Right..."


    "I don''t eat fish..." Monkey King looked speechless, shook his head, and said lightly: "Let''s go, let''s go to the client to have a look!"


    Looking at Monkey King who was already far away, Hobby suddenly petrified in the wind: "It''s over, am I being hated..."


    "Hobby, don''t you have an expression of rejection, okay?" Elisa looked at Hobby''s expression at this time, and her face was speechless: "And even if you want to please Goku, you can''t give it away, right? He is not a cat..."


    "It''s as brainless as Naz!" Gray looked at it and shook his head.


    "Who don''t have any brains? Gray, you bastard, do you want to fight?" Naz immediately burst into flames, rolled up his sleeves and glared at Gray.


    "Fight and fight, who is afraid of who!" Gray stared at him immediately.


    "You two are quite energetic!" Elisa''s voice suddenly sounded behind them.


    "Ah! Elsa, in fact, we are just making a joke to adjust the atmosphere!"


    Naz immediately hugged Gray, a pair of good friends, the posture of a lifetime...


    "That''s good, everyone is a partner, so you should love each other!" Elisa immediately changed a soft smile: "You two must always get along well!" Then, she trot to the front of Monkey King. Chase...


    "Get on well? Humph!"


    When Gray and Naz saw Elisa leaving, they immediately looked at each other, hurriedly separated, hummed, turned their heads to the side, in an incompatible posture.


    The group of people came to a huge wooden gate with a fence, and looked at the''no entry'' sign written on the door, and they were a little surprised.


    "What does it mean that it says''No entry'' in front of the gate? Hey!"


    "Hello, we are the wizards from the Fairy Tail Guild, at your request, come to complete the commission, please open the door!" Elisa stood at the door, very polite loudly.


    "We haven''t heard of anyone accepting the commission?" A voice came from above the door.


    "It should be an accident, the news hasn''t been delivered yet..." Elisa said, asking Naz and the others to show off the emblem of the Fairy Tail Guild and display it in front of those people...


    (PS: Third more.)..

 1504 Chapter 30 The Curse of the Moon

    "It''s indeed from the Fairy Tail Guild. Someone finally accepted our commission. It''s great!" A voice of joy came from the gate immediately.


    After a while, the door slowly opened...


    Looking at the slowly rising wooden gate, Hobby murmured: "It''s like entering the monster''s mouth..."


    "When you say that, it really looks a bit like..." Elisa nodded seriously.


    As the door opened, a group of people covered in their faces appeared in front of Monkey King and the others.


    "The old man is the village chief on this island, Moka, although I am in a hurry, I still hope you can take a look at this, everyone..." said the village chief Moka, and everyone in the same village took off the clothes covering his body. Lu 1 showed the body with part of the demon body.


    Some are left-handed, some are right-handed, some have double horns, and some of the ears are large, pointed and large...In short, everyone''s body is not a complete human body, and has the characteristics of some monsters.


    "How is this going?"


    Looking at everyone''s monster-like bodies, Elisadai frowned slightly, her face solemn.


    Naz didn''t pay attention to this aspect at all. Instead, he looked at the long sideburns of the village chief, almost staring out his surprised eyes: "What a long sideburns!"


    "No, no, no... I want you to see this..." Existence Moka raised his devilish right paw: "All the creatures on this island, including dogs and birds, have been given this way. Curse..."


    "Curse? Why do you think this is a curse? Not what you are like before?" Monkey King asked flatly.


    "You are so rude!" The village chief suddenly became angry: "We are humans, how can we be monsters!"


    "That''s it! What you said is really rude!" The villagers also counted down Monkey King with an angry expression.


    "Wukong, don''t irritate them at this time..." Elisa reminded in a low voice.


    "A group of ignorant people is really sad." Monkey King shrugged his shoulders indifferently. He wanted to help them immediately restore the chaotic memory, but now he doesn''t bother to care about them.


    "We become like this, and it is related to the magic of the moon..." Village Chief Moka continued: "Originally, this place has been a gathering place for moonlight since ancient times. The whole island is like moonlight shining. It is a beautiful island, but A few years ago, the moonlight suddenly turned purple..."


    "Purple moon?" Gray looked curious.


    Hobby looked at the sky with surprise: "Ah! The moon has come out, it''s really purple!"


    When everyone looked up, they saw the clouds floating, revealing the purple full moon that hung high in the night sky, which seemed to be filled with a sense of monster.


    Elisa looked surprised: "It''s really a purple moon..."


    Gray: "It''s really creepy..."


    "This is the curse, this is the magic of the moon..." The words of the village chief Moka just fell, and the villagers screamed in pain. Under Naz and their shocked eyes, everyone completely turned into a demon. Looks like.


    "This...what''s going on? It''s not as simple as a curse anymore, right?" Elisa looked at Moka and the others with a look of shock.


    However, Naz, who has always been very nervous, looked at the people in front of him, but his eyes gleamed: "This is... how handsome!"


    "..."


    Just started shouting, everyone is Petrochemical on the spot...


    "You idiot, what are you talking about when others are upset and sad!" Elisa punched Naz unceremoniously on the ground.


    "Ye... I''m sorry..." Naz lay down on the ground, stretched out his right hand, unable to apologize.


    "Sorry, I scared you... Village Chief Moka looked apologetic: "During the time when the purple moon appears, we will completely become this demonic appearance. If this is not a curse, what is it?In the morning, everyone will change back to the way they were, but there are also people who can¡¯t change back and lose their hearts. For those who have lost their hearts and become monsters, they can only be killed, otherwise they will threaten others. People, my son was killed because of this..."


    Moka looked sad, looked up at the purple full moon in the sky, with hatred: "So, our commission is to ask you to destroy the moon in the sky!"


    "Hey?! Want us to destroy the moon? What a joke, how can this be done!" Gray immediately exclaimed.


    "Well, destroy the moon? If this is your commission, then I have to try!" Elisa nodded seriously.


    "Elisa, are you serious? Do you really want to wipe out the moon?" Hobby looked at Elsa in shock, widened her eyes, and admired: "As expected of Elsa Ah, there are even such thoughts!"


    "Okay, let''s do it today, it''s getting late, let''s talk about it tomorrow!" Monkey King interrupted Elsa and the others.In his opinion, this village chief Moka''s words are all useless bullshit, if you don''t listen to it, it is better to rest for the night, and tomorrow will go to see the sealed Dalioola.


    In the spacious residence, Elsa and Monkey King were in the same room. Looking at Monkey King, Elisa was curious: "Goku, you seem to have never cared about the words of the village chief Moka. Do you know something? ?"


    "Didn''t I say that before, these guys who think they are cursed by the moon, their original appearance is like this, then what curse is there!" Sun Wukong said with a flat face.


    "Huh? Are they really not cursed? That''s how they were originally?" Elisa looked surprised: "But why do they think they are cursed by the moon?"


    "It has something to do with the moon. It messes up their memories and makes them forget their own identity, thinking that they are cursed by the moon."


    "There is such a thing, so, do we really have to destroy the moon?" Elisa said seriously.


    "You guy, for a mission, do you really want to destroy the moon?" Monkey King looked at Elsa speechlessly, sometimes the girl''s thoughts were surprisingly simple.


    "Can''t it be?" Elisa asked back.


    "Of course you can. The premise is that you have the patience..." Sun Wu gave Elisa a blank look, and said lightly: "But it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. Behind this matter, there is another thing, relative to the villagers. , I am more interested in this matter..."


    "You mean, behind this incident, there are behind the scenes?" Elisa immediately frowned.


    "You can say so, but this is already a problem to be considered tomorrow. Now it is time to sleep..." Monkey King said, patted the chuang shop and looked at Elisa: "Would you like to sleep with me tonight ?"


    "Ah? Then... forget it..." Elisa suddenly turned blush, and ran out of Monkey King''s room as if she was running away...

 1505 Chapter 31 Daliola

    Early the next morning, after eating breakfast, Monkey King took Elsa and the others to the Temple of the Moon.


    "This place is really shabby, can this floor hold up?" Looking at the dilapidated surroundings, Naz stomped on the ground several times.


    With a loud bang, the ground suddenly collapsed, and Gray, Naz, and Hobbi fell together with the collapsed rubble in a scream...


    In the air, Gray''s angry roar echoed: "What the hell did you stupid?"


    "Love~ That''s it! Naz, you fool!"


    "It''s really hard work to work with such a mindless person!" Monkey King held Elsa in his arms and stayed in the void, looking at the Naz below with a plain expression.


    "Why don''t you save them?" Elisa looked at the Naz and the others, and said with some worry: "They will be fine, will they?"


    "I don''t have the habit of holding men, and just because of their rough skin, you can''t die if you fall!" Monkey King said, just holding Elisa and slowly landing...


    "But Tonaz''s fortune, hit by mistake, came to an interesting place..." Monkey King said, put Elisa down, and walked towards the side intersection...


    Elsa and the others had to follow closely...


    But for a moment, when they saw the huge ice-bound monster, their faces were all dumbfounded!


    Even if this monster has been sealed, its terrifying aura is already daunting!


    Especially Gray, when he saw this monster, his pupils shrank, his face was shocked, and even his body was trembling, full of fear: "Why? Why does this monster appear here?"


    "What is this monster? Gray, do you know it?" Naz looked curious. He just wanted to take a few steps forward and wanted to see clearly, but was knocked to the ground with a punch by Gray, and shouted: Do not get near it!!"


    "You bastard, do you want to fight?" Naz suddenly roared, but when he saw Gray''s expression at this time, he was stunned again.


    "Hey! Gray, are you too nervous?" Elisa looked at Gray, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    When Elisa said so, Gray, who was originally terrified and nervous, calmed down a lot, and looked at Naz: "Sorry, I''m really too nervous..."


    "It doesn''t matter, do you know this frozen monster?" Seeing Gray returned to normal, Naz waved his hand greatly, looking at the monster with curiosity.


    "Daliola..." When Gray said the name, his voice was trembling, showing his inner restlessness: "The devil of disaster..."


    Naz looked curious: "The devil of cabbage?"


    Hobby jumped up to show his head, and immediately corrected: "It''s the devil of disaster..."


    "It''s still the way it was before, how could this be?! Who on earth found the place where it was sealed and brought it to this island? Damn it!" Gray gritted his teeth and said with an anger: "What is going on?"


    "What kind of monster is this guy? It''s the first time I''ve seen you so nervous!" Naz looked at Gray with curiosity.


    "Ten years ago, a demon with an immortal body was making waves in the Ispan region... This is the master who taught me magic. In...Although I don¡¯t know what it has to do with the curse of this island, it absolutely cannot exist on this island..."


    "You mean it was originally in the iceberg on Beida Road?" Elisa frowned immediately: "It seems someone transported it here. Does it have anything to do with the curse on this island?" , Looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, what do you think?"


    "It''s just a small demon. Is it necessary to be so nervous?" Monkey King looked plain, and walked towards the frozen Dalio...


    "Don''t get close to it..." Gray immediately exclaimed with a nervous expression on his face: "The reason why you didn''t care about it is because you haven''t seen the horror of Daliola. This guy must not exist in the world, otherwise it will be a disaster!"


    "Disaster?" Sun Wukong smiled indifferently: "I understand the meaning of disaster, but just because of this trivial matter, I can''t create any disaster..."


    "I know that Wukong''s strength is beyond doubt, but please be cautious. This monster is really not comparable to an ordinary monster..." Gray looked nervous and serious. He was really afraid that Monkey King would inexplicably give this monster out of the ice. Released.


    But it is undeniable that Sun Wukong is playing this attention, and he is also very curious as to what the living Daliola has.


    Moreover, he is more interested in Ulu, who has sealed Dalioola.


    Just as Monkey King was about to lift the seal, the sound of footsteps came from far away...


    "Someone is coming, hurry up, hide!" Elisa looked towards the intersection when she came, and pulled Monkey King into a low voice.


    "Hide? Why do you want to hide?" Sun Wukong didn''t care at all: "If even this kind of person made me hide, wouldn''t it be too shameful?"


    "Uh~" Elisa suddenly became speechless: "This is not a question of shame or shame? It''s just hiding to see who the person is."


    "Isn''t it the same to see if you don''t hide? It just so happens that you can catch the other person and ask them!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Big Brother Wukong is right, there is nothing to hide, don''t you know everything if you catch it for interrogation?" Naz echoed.


    As for this matter, it was too late for them to hide, because the other party was already in sight...


    "Someone?!"


    There were three people here, one woman and two men. The women were very beautiful. One of them looked more like a dog and was very strange. When they saw Monkey King and the others, their expressions changed drastically.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" The woman glared at Monkey King and the others, and said coldly.


    "This is what we should ask you, why are you here? Did you bring this Delioola here?" Elisa asked with a serious face.


    "Daliola...you actually know the name of this demon. It seems that you can''t let you leave so peacefully, otherwise Master Zero will be angry..." The woman snorted, her eyes full of hostility immediately .


    "Do you want to use battle to solve the problem? It''s not good enough!" Elisa said, light flashed in her hand, two ancient swords flashed in her hand instantly, ready to fight...


    "It seems that Daliola''s presence here has something to do with you!" Gray looked at the three people opposite with an angry face, and his tone was full of gloom: "Anyone who insults Ulu, I will definitely not forgive. !"..

 1506 Chapter 32 Brothers

    "This sounds like a bereavement dog''s roar!" The woman looked at Gray, and her plain attitude made Gray angrily: "Tell me, you guys got Dalioola here. What do you want to do?"


    "Ah~ how could this kind of thing be told to you!" The dog-like guy looked at Gray and exaggerated loudly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, take them down and talk about it!" Elisa gave a soft sigh, her figure flashed, her swords turned into a cold light and intertwined with the three!


    Along with the bloody arrows, the three of them all flew backwards behind them in screams, then fell to the ground severely.


    "Elusa, she is so handsome! One hit will kill!" Hobby immediately clapped and cheered.


    Elisa''s strength was already very strong, but under the guidance of Monkey King, it was already stronger. With the strength of these three people now, it was naturally not her enemy of one.


    "This person is so strong..." The woman clutched her cut right arm and looked at Elisa with a solemn expression.The other party didn''t seem to have any plans to kill them, otherwise they had already explained here just now.


    "Oh~ Things are tricky now! Look at the signs on them, they are the wizards of Fairy Tail!" The dog-like guy looked at Elisa, his eyes widened in shock, extremely exaggerated. Cried out: "And this beauty who wields a two-handed sword seems to be the fairy queen of Fairy Tail!"


    "What a troublesome intruder..." The young man lay down on the ground, resisting the pain, took out a magic message from his arms, and crushed it.


    "Are there any companions..." Eliza saw this, and did not stop, but calmly said to Naz and the others: "Tie the three of them, and we will wait for their companions to rescue them. Up..."


    "This woman let me come..." Monkey King ran forward first, took out a rope, and began to fumble (bundle) the woman''s body, and smiled: "Catch a wild girl ¡­"


    "You are the wild one, you are the one!" After the woman listened to Monkey King''s words, her originally weak expression suddenly became angry.


    Elisa and the others were speechless when they heard this...


    Naz and Gray seriously tied up the remaining two...


    But in a moment, as the sound of footsteps sounded, a man wearing a mask came here. The moment he saw Gray, his footsteps obviously paused, but he returned to normal in an instant: "It''s so easy. Just got caught, the three of you are really useless!"


    "I''m sorry, Master Zero, we were careless and disappointed you..." The woman immediately looked upset and ashamed: "I am so embarrassed to talk about love..."


    "Are you the culprit in this incident?" Gray glared at the visitor with a look of anger, but at the same time frowned slightly, because the man with a mask gave him a familiar feeling.


    "If you can let the three of them go, I can assume that nothing has happened, and you can leave here safely..." The man had a calm expression on his face, staring at the Monkey King and the others, showing no arrogance. Keep them in your eyes.


    "This voice... is it... a lie?" Gray''s pupils suddenly tightened, with an expression of disbelief, staring at the masked man, and roaring: "You bastard wants to resurrect Daly. Euler? How could it be possible for you to do this!!!"


    As Gray roared, his palms slapped the ground. In an instant, an ice wall condensed all the way forward. Looking at this posture, if it is not stopped, the masked man must be frozen in it.


    "Those who hinder my path must be my enemies. If they are enemies, they should be killed..." The cold face of the masked man was actually slapped with his palms on the ground, and he also displayed a trick on the ice wall and Gray. The ice walls collided together, and ice crystals splashed.


    Gray once again pointed out with his right hand that a long ice crystal spear shot at the masked man at an alarming speed...but it was blocked by an ice shield that the opponent showed off; the ice spear hits the ice shield and suddenly turned into The crushed ice dissipated.


    "You bastard! What do you want to do! Leon!!" The two confrontations finally made Gray more and more sure of the identity of the other party and couldn''t help but roar.


    "Is it recognized...Sure enough, if you are too familiar, it is not a good thing..." Leon looked plain, looking at Gray, not hiding his identity, but taking off the mask voluntarily.


    "Gray, is this guy your acquaintance?" Naz looked curious.


    Gray ignored Naz, but stared at Leon with anger: "It really is you! Leon! You should know how terrible Dalio is? Do you know what you are doing?"


    "This kind of thing, you don''t need to teach me..." Leon said with a cold face: "Everything I did was to defeat Dalio and surpass Ulu..."


    "Beyond Ulu?" Gray was stunned and roared: "But the master has already..."


    "It''s just because I''m dead, that''s why I want to resurrect Daliola!" Leon looked straight at Gray, with unspeakable hatred in his eyes: "As long as I defeat Daliola who hasn''t even defeated Ulu , That means I have surpassed Ulu..."


    "Because of this boring reason, are you going to resurrect Dalio?" Gray was even more angry when he heard it, and the expression on his face became a little distorted because of anger.


    "You''re bored? I asked Ulu to learn magic because she is the strongest wizard. My only wish is to surpass Ulu to learn magic! But because of you, Ulu is dead, I My wish will never come true..." Leon glared at Gray with a cold face: "Now, the only fact that can prove that I surpass Uru is to defeat Dalio La, who even Uru has not defeated. , Just get out of this island for me, otherwise, even if you are my junior, I don¡¯t mind killing you!"


    "Is the relationship between these two senior brothers?" After hearing this, Elisa was a little surprised: "It seems that we should not interfere in the matter between them."


    "You said you want to resurrect Daliola, right?" Gray suddenly became a little calmer: "However, Ulu''s "Absolute Freeze" is impossible to crack. What do you want to do? Break the seal?"


    "Normally, the existence of the''absolute freezing'' magic has not been broken, but...huh! Do you think I will tell you this kind of thing?" Leon snorted coldly, and endless hatred suddenly appeared in his eyes: "Also, Ulu was killed by you, don''t shamelessly keep talking about Ulu''s name!!"


    Roaring, Leon finally moved the real thing: "Ice made big eagle!"


    (PS: Yesterday I was too tired at work, so I took a break and changed. Today, there are four changes. This is the first one.)..

 1507 Chapter 33 is to play a game

    Leon¡¯s words just fell, and a big eagle made of ice was attacked towards Gray...


    At this time, Gray, who was irritated by Leon¡¯s sentence ¡°Uru was killed by you¡±, for a while, forgot to react. Seeing that the ice eagle was about to attack Gray, Naz on the side roared. With a sound, a move "fire dragon''s roar" offset Leon''s ice eagle.


    "Gray, this is not the time to be in a daze! If you can''t, this guy will leave it to me!" Naz glared at Gray and yelled.


    "Sorry, others can, but I must defeat this guy!" Gray''s expression at this time was exceptionally serious.


    "I don''t bother to care about you!" Naz couldn''t hear it at all. He roared and was about to attack Leon, but didn''t want to. The other party just waved his hand to freeze Naz into a''snowman'', even if It was using fire to burn, and there was no way to melt the ice on his body, which made Naz angry: "Asshole, what kind of ice is this? Fire can''t melt."


    The Monkey King on the side shook his head straight. To be honest, this Naz¡¯s strength is almost nothing. Facing Xiaoyou, he was very brave, but once he met a named opponent, he had to He was brutally abused, but at the end, he was able to successfully brush the BOSS. I have to say that the halo of this guy''s protagonist is a bit too shiny, it makes no sense at all. If he didn''t The protagonist Halo doesn''t know how many times he has died.


    Moreover, he still has the fatal weakness of being severely fainted in transportation. To be honest, as long as he is a smart person, even a small person can easily kill him by using his weakness.


    "The guy who got in the way, get out of the way..." Gray kicked Naz aside unceremoniously. Naz rolled to a corner, gritted his teeth and shouted at Gray: " Gray, you bastard, when I come out, I must teach you severely!"


    "Natz, don''t talk too much at this time..." Hobby came to Naz''s side and comforted in a low voice.


    "Hobby, hurry up, help me get this ice out..."


    Hobby suddenly looked speechless: "You can''t even get it off, do you think I can?"


    "Ah~ Elisa, hurry up and split this ice sword in half..." Hobby couldn''t rely on it, and Naz immediately asked for help from Elisa on the side.


    "You''d better stay aside and watch the play. This is a personal grievance between Gray and the man named Leon. We''d better not interfere!" Elisa replied with a serious face, and then turned to the side. Sun Wukong, who was studying the art of binding, looked over and looked speechless: "Wukong, just tie your hands and feet. There is no need to tie her like this, right?"


    "It''s boring to be idle anyway, just take this prisoner to practice hand..." Monkey King smiled, continued to fiddle with the rope in his hand, and looked at the woman: "Now should you tell me your name?"


    "I won''t tell you! I won''t tell you this dead pervert!" The woman glared at Monkey King and yelled in shame.


    "It seems that this pose is not enough to bring energy, we are changing one..." Monkey King smiled, playing with the woman as a toy again...


    "Master Leon, come and save me! I''m going to be insulted by this dead metamorphosis...555..." Shirley immediately turned her head and shouted for help at Leon.


    However, Leon is fighting with Gray at the moment, and there is no time to care about her. It should be said that he is not interested in care about her, because now Leon is a completely withdrawn and arrogant guy. At this moment, he did not regard Shirley and the others as companions who could deliver his life.


    "Hey, I''ll just use you to practice the knotting game. It''s not insulting yet, right?" Monkey King patted a woman''s buttocks and expressed dissatisfaction: "If you dare to discredit me, believe me or not Really take you off and insult you again?"


    "Ah! No! My name is Shirley, and my name is Shirley... please forgive me!" Being tied into such a shameful posture by Monkey King, Shirley is so embarrassed and angry. She was completely stripped, and was immediately frightened.


    "Shirley, this name is good, my name is Monkey King, shall we make friends?"


    "Okay! Whatever you say, as long as you let me go!" Shirley was crying and looked at Monkey King in horror and nodded repeatedly.


    "So, we are all friends now, or, let''s study the next difficult posture?"


    "No! I''m so perverted, you said I told you your name, so you let me go..." Shirley was almost crying by Monkey King.


    Elisa on the side couldn''t stand it anymore: "Goku, stop playing, it will really break her playing."


    Monkey King looked terrified, Chu Chu poor Shirley, hehehe smiled: "Actually, I just made a joke with you, to see that scared you, this courage is too young to play, stop playing, I am I''ll untie you..." With that, she really untied Shirley...


    "Dead pervert! Go to hell!" Once Shirley was free, she immediately shouted angrily and activated her magic at Monkey King: "Smash him into meatloaf for me! Rock doll!!!"


    Jiao 1 shouted just as she fell, when the ground suddenly shook, a huge rock giant stood up from the ground, and hit Monkey King down with a punch!


    Monkey King naturally dodged easily. This punch naturally smashed to the ground, causing the earth to tremble in a burst. Then, countless rocks fell from the top of his head, because this is the basement, and this rock doll A fierce attack began to collapse instantly!


    "Damn it! Dalioula!!" Leon, who was at war with Gray, looked at the collapsed basement, and his complexion suddenly changed. He looked at the crumbling Dalioola not far away, even more so. Angrily, she glared at Shirley with incomparable anger: "Shirley, look at what you have done! Bastard!"


    "Yes...I''m sorry...Leon Lord!" Shirley was also stunned by the consequences she caused, and she was full of panic and regret when she shouted at Leon.


    When Monkey King saw this, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He would tell you, did he deliberately anger Shirley and go crazy?


    "Goku, hurry up, I''m going to step on it!" Elisa looked at Monkey King anxiously.


    Sun Wukong nodded and glanced at Shirley. She is protected by the rock doll, so she will not be in danger of life, so she will not care about her, and will run towards the exit with Elisa...


    "Wait for me! Damn! It''s really inconvenient to act like this..." Naz also followed out crookedly, but after a few steps, he was tripped by the gravel under his feet. Fortunately, he has it. Accompanied by Habib, he flew out from a collapsed window with both hands...


    Gray and Leon also went on strike, fleeing each...


    (PS: I don¡¯t explain much about the names of the characters. For example, Leon is also called Leo, Naz is also called Xia, and Gray is also called Gray. It¡¯s just that the translation is different, everyone understands it.)..

 1508 Chapter 34 Shirley

    Picture: Shirley


    Looking at the Temple of the Moon, which had collapsed into ruins in front of him, Leon was full of anger on this matter, and his eyes contained incomparable anger and killing intent.


    The earth and rocks rolled, a huge rock doll stood up from the ruins, and in its huge mouth, there were three people, Shirley, and her two companions at this moment.


    Leon didn''t care about their escape, but Shirley saved her two companions in a crisis.


    Just looking at the Temple of the Moon, which had become a ruin, Shirley was in a daze, with a panic and fear on her face: "Why? How could this be? I was very careful. I obviously only used puppet magic. The rock doll also attacked for a while, how could it be so destructive? It''s over! I destroyed the Temple of the Moon and ruined Lord Zero''s plan. I am no longer qualified to be loved..."


    Shirley was sitting on the ground with a painful face, annoyed and regretful on her face.


    "You useless rubbish, you ruined the fruits of my hard work for so many years! Damn! Damn! Seeing to succeed! Seeing my wish to surpass Ulu is right in front of my eyes... Damn, you give I''m going to die!" Years of achievements have been destroyed, and Leon, who was so angry, was so angry that he launched an attack on Shirley!


    It would be impossible for Leon in the later period to do such a thing, but now Leon can do everything.


    With a single finger, while the cold is surging, with the appearance of the magic circle, a huge ice ape condenses out, running high and leaping, hitting the rock giant with a punch...


    Shirley¡¯s pupils shrunk and her face was full of disbelief. She had never thought that Leon would actually kill her and attack her...


    She didn''t hide or resist, just staring blankly at the giant fist that the ice ape smashed down...


    "Asshole! Are they not your companions? You want to kill your companions?!!!" Naz was furious when he saw this, but unfortunately, his hands, feet and body were frozen by a round block of ice. , There is nothing that can be done.


    Elisa just wanted to act, but was stopped by Monkey King: "This kind of heroic saving beauty must of course be handed over to me..." As she just wanted to act, the ground under her feet suddenly banged, Baru Song emerged from it and stood respectfully in front of Monkey King: "Master, do you call me?"


    "When did I call you? Didn''t I let you look after the house? Why did you come here?" Monkey King frowned when he looked at the sudden appearance of Baru Ge.


    "Huh? Is that so? So for the Baru song who came here without permission, does the master want to tune in and teach me?"


    Monkey King: "..."


    Elisa: "..."


    Just when Monkey King and Elisa were speechless by Baru Song, the great ice ape over there had already hit the rock doll''s head with a punch!


    Along with the roar, the head of the rock doll burst instantly, and the three Shirley who stayed in his mouth also flew out in a scream...


    "Oh, I''ll go..." Seeing this, Monkey King sweated profusely, and stared at Baruge with an angry look: "I blame you, I will clean up you when I go back!" As he said, his figure flashed and he appeared in Shirley instantly. Behind him, catch her...


    "Then, I will go back and wait for the master''s tuning..." Baruge said, burrowing and disappearing...


    "Did you just come out and show your face?" Lucy was not there, and Elisa spit out instead for her.


    "You...why are you trying to save me?" At this time, Shirley looked at Monkey King in tears, her face was gray: "Master Zero has no faith in me, and I can''t be loved anymore. ¡­Why are you saving me? It¡¯s better to let Master Zero Emperor kill me personally to redeem the sins I committed¡­"


    "You''re really a twisted guy..." Monkey King landed on the ground, put Shirley down, and just wanted to say something, but suddenly looked towards the ruins, where there was a small shadow belt shrouded in a black robe. A mysterious person in the same black robe approaches from far away...


    "Lord Zero, you don''t have to be so angry. Let me deal with this guy who has ruined our plan and the magic circle. Go and deal with the people in the Fairy Tail Guild..." The little black-robed man confronted Lee. Ang slightly respectful said, but in his tone, it was full of gloomy taste: "They must be resolved as soon as possible, the magic circle must be re-established, and Da Liola can absorb enough drops of the moon. At that time, Da Liou Pulling can be resurrected..."


    "Is this..." Leon, who had an angry face, immediately calmed down and looked at Gray again: "Then, let''s continue the previous battle! Whoever wins, whoever can control Deliola''s belonging... "


    "The winner must be me!" Gray shouted angrily and fisted: "Ice Hammer!" As the voice fell, a huge ice hammer emerged out of thin air and slammed it down at Leon...


    Leon stretched out his head with one hand, and the cold air surged. A huge ice dragon appeared instantly, and one bite was to smash the ice giant hammer. At the same time, under Leon''s control, a lunge rushed out directly. Flew out Gray...


    After a series of attacks, Gray could only be passively beaten. The difference in strength between the two was clear at a glance...


    "So, can you give her to me?" The little old man looked at Monkey King with a plain face: "She should be your enemy, right? You have no obligation to protect her, don''t you? She left it to me, I won''t embarrass you, how?"


    "This sounds like you can eat me..." Monkey King looked at the short and wretched old man in front of him, with a faint smile on his face.


    If the other party is really an insignificant old man, Monkey King would not bother to talk nonsense with him. He would have slapped him a long time ago, but he could tell at a glance that the old man in front of him who looks very gloomy and insignificant is actually A very sexual and beautiful Dayu Jie performed transformation magic to pretend, and the biggest reason why he and Elisa came here is because of her.


    "Actually, I really admire you, how about it, do you want to consider being my subordinate? Beauty!" Monkey King looked at the old man in front of him and smiled faintly.


    "Beauty?" Shirley was astonished at her side. She shuddered as she watched Monkey King, and then moved away from him a few steps: "You really are a pervert..."


    Sun Wukong''s face trembled, and the black line on his forehead glared at Shirley fiercely: "If you dare to make me pervert, believe it or not, I will immediately drag you into the little black room."


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Shirley immediately covered her mouth with her hands, her face full of horror...

 1509 Chapter 35 Urutia

    Attached photo: Urutia


    "Wu... Wukong... I didn''t expect... you... you actually have such a hobby..." Elisa clasped her body tightly with her hands, looking at Monkey King, her expression was tangled.


    "I..." Monkey King was speechless for a while.


    "What are they talking about? Naz, I don''t understand, love~" Hobby looked curious.


    "I didn''t understand..." Naz was also stunned.


    "This person knows that the transformation magic is used at a glance? She is a girl! A girl!" Monkey King emphasized loudly, fearing that Elisa and the others would not believe it, so they simply flashed and appeared in front of the little old man. He lifted him up, and the magic instantly leaked from the little old man¡¯s body. While fascinated by the whole body, his short body was also rapidly elongated, and in a moment, he became a beautiful man with a sense of sex. Sister, yes, it''s really big!


    "You!!!" The transformation magic was suddenly lifted, and the beautiful Yu Jie''s complexion changed drastically, with a look of astonishment. It happened so suddenly that she hadn''t even reacted to it.


    "Really a woman? I didn''t even notice..." Elisa suddenly looked surprised, looking at Monkey King, with an expression that I was wrong: "I''m sorry, Wukong, I suspected you just now. Such behavior It is absolutely unforgivable, please hit me..."


    "I''ll talk about it when I go home..." Sun Wukong glared at her irritably. Of course he was upset that the misunderstanding was so.


    When Elisa heard the words, her face suddenly flushed, she nodded, and then she looked at the beautiful sister who was held in hand by Monkey King in amazement with curiosity: "Who is this person? Why disguise Dress up like that?"


    "Huh! I realized my transformation magic, but she was a bit capable..." The woman calmed down immediately after she was shocked, but she hummed coldly when she saw Monkey King, and she was about to flee...


    However, Monkey King pressed her hands behind her back and firmly bound her in his arms, making it impossible to move at all.


    Well, it''s pretty cool to hold such a mature and full body in your arms.


    "Do you still want to resist in my hands? I think you think too much..." Monkey King said, just holding his beautiful sister and walking towards the small forest not far away...


    "Wukong, you...are you going to take her there?" Elisa was shocked when she saw this.


    "Of course, I brought her to the grove for a good training..." Monkey King looked at Elisa and smiled, "Do you want to be together?"


    "I still don''t want..." Elisa looked at Monkey King and shook her head with a smile on her face.


    Shirley on the side heard the words and looked at Elsa with a look of astonishment: "You really let him take that woman into the grove? You are not afraid...that..."


    "Why not?" Elisa looked at Shirley and asked curiously.


    "That...I..." Shirley was speechless for a while, and she didn''t know how to answer.


    In the slightly dimly lit woods, the woman''s eyes were full of coldness, and there was no panic that an ordinary woman would show: "What do you want to do when you bring me here?"


    "You don''t seem to be afraid at all?" Monkey King let go of the woman and looked at her with interest.


    "Don''t think of me as the useless woman before..." The woman snorted coldly, her tone full of disdain, but at the same time she stepped back a few steps, looking at Monkey King warily, but didn''t want to escape.


    She was caught by Monkey King before she even had time to react. She believed that she couldn''t escape even if she wanted to run. At the same time, her heart was full of curiosity. What was Monkey King''s purpose?


    "It''s not the first time we meet, right?" Monkey King looked at the woman, but smiled slightly.


    "Why do you say that?" The woman frowned slightly.


    "Don''t pretend to be puzzled, haven''t we seen the Tower of Paradise seven years ago? Urrutia."


    "Did you find me at the time?!" Urutia''s expression suddenly changed, and then he became gloomy again, revealing a faint murder intent in his eyes.


    "Yes, that''s it, I just need your eyes full of evil and murderous intent!" Monkey King smiled slightly: "Amidst the evil, but with a heart that is loyal to yourself, you are very talented, and you have done it for seven years. I really appreciate what I have done, so I give you a chance to be loyal to me...Relatively, I will realize one of your wishes, any wish..."


    "You''re not ashamed! Who do you think you are?" Urudia looked at Monkey King with a look of disdain: "Give any wish, if I said, I want the whole world, can you give it to me?"


    "Why not?" Monkey King asked rhetorically.


    "Sure enough, I''m a madman, I don''t have the time to waste time with a madman..." Urutia''s face was cold, and with a slender hand, a bead appeared in her hand and she was about to launch an attack.


    However, she mobilized her magic power several times, and the beads in her hand still did not move at all. This made her brows wrinkled slightly, and she felt a trace of anxiety in her heart. Her magic failed?


    Monkey King looked at her plainly: "The arc of time, the magic that can control time, in a sense, everyone who can control time will be invincible, but magic is only magic after all, not The real law of time, do you think your arc of time will still be useful in front of me who controls the real law of time?"


    As Monkey King said, he stretched out with one hand, Urutia who was originally a mature and plump body shrank rapidly, and finally became a cute little loli who was only about two years old.


    "You...you...how could..." Urrutia''s eyes widened in shock, seeing his shrinking body full of shock: "This is the ultimate meaning of the arc of time?"


    "All said, this is not magic, but the real law of time..." Monkey King explained with a calm face: "As long as you master the law of time, you can manipulate time, travel through the past and the future, and even make the entire world''s time infinitely backward or Accelerate, you can do whatever you want..."


    As Monkey King said, with a thought in his heart, Urutia immediately regained his original appearance as an imperial sister: "I did this in front of you, not to pretend, but to make you understand my strength..."


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Urutia''s eyes suddenly became extraordinarily bright, and even, the eyes were filled with extreme heat: "Can you teach me the law of this time?"


    "Of course, but before that, you have to complete the task I gave you..."


    "What task?" Urrutia was a little terrible seriously at this time.


    "I want to see if you have a heart to destroy the world..."..

 1510 Chapter 36 Misunderstood Facts

    "Do you want to destroy the world?" Urudia looked at Monkey King with surprise.


    "You can also say the same..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "However, it can be reborn after destruction, and everything can be reborn in the world after rebirth..."


    Urrutia''s pupils suddenly shrank slightly, staring at Monkey King: "You said, everything can be done again? Isn''t this the''Great Magic World''?"


    "The big magic world? The goal that your''devil''s heart'' has been pursuing? It''s ridiculous, ignorant people do ridiculous things..."


    "Even I am a member of the''Devil''s Heart'', do you know..." Uludia looked at Monkey King with cold eyes. Standing in front of Monkey King, she felt like she was stripped away. The same, without the slightest secret, this feeling made her very upset. Everything she did was actually under this person''s surveillance?


    At this moment, Urutia really wanted to kill Monkey King, but he didn''t dare to do it. The existence of Monkey King made her feel an inexplicable terror, which originated from the soul and instinct.


    "Not only that, but I know everything about you...you who think that everything can be done again, no matter what you do, there is no psychological burden, because you think that after everything is over, you have done all the sins. , Can be erased, I have to say, your thoughts like this are really naive, but it is because of this innocence that makes me fall in love with you, because all I need is a person like you who has done bad things , There is no psychological burden, because the''bad things'' I did are exactly the things that can make everything happen again. You couldn''t be more suitable..."


    Urutia''s eyes widened in an instant, and his face was shocked. This person even knew the secret in my heart?She had never told anyone about this kind of thing, how did he know it?For a moment, Urutia looked at Monkey King''s gaze, full of cold killing intent.


    A person who knows all his secrets, who is replaced by him, wants to kill him and hurry up, right?


    However, with the murderous heart, Urrutia suddenly snorted and fell to her knees. The cold sweat had already invaded her clothes in an instant, becoming full of fear.


    "It''s dangerous to me, but it''s dangerous..." Monkey King smiled when he saw this, "If I were judged to be an enemy, you are dead now."


    "Who are you?" Urutia looked at Monkey King with fear, her body trembled, and the horror of the person in front of him could not even generate a trace of hostility. Who is this?


    "My name is Monkey King, someone who can really help you, no, it''s a god!"


    "God?" Urrutia''s eyes immediately showed a hint of sarcasm and disdain: "If you talk about God, I only believe in Jeff, and he alone is worthy of being called a god!"


    "Jerf? In my eyes, he is not even a fart...a poor worm rejected by the world, can he be called a god?" Monkey King''s tone was full of disdain: "But, it doesn''t matter, I don''t bother What to argue with you, because it''s really boring, let''s do something meaningful!"


    As he said, Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Urutia in a flash, grabbing her arm, before she had time to react, the surrounding space fluctuated, and the two figures disappeared. Without a trace...


    "Where is this place? What are you taking me here for?" Urudia looked at the familiar scene in front of him, glared at Monkey King, and shouted loudly.


    "You should already understand what this place is? Do you still use me?" Monkey King smiled faintly: "I just asked you to relive your childhood experience, and then let you witness with your own eyes the fact that you misunderstood... "


    "The fact that I misunderstood? What on earth are you trying to say?" Urutia shouted sharply.


    "I will know if I see it..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and the pictures around him suddenly changed. The two of them appeared in a medical clinic.


    I saw a woman holding a comatose little girl in her arms and standing in front of an old man pleadingly...


    The woman is very similar to Urutia, except that she does not have long hair but short hair. She looks very capable, but her face is full of helplessness and anxiety at the moment.


    When Urudia saw this woman, Jiao''s body was visibly shocked, and her eyes widened, her eyes also showed immense hatred...


    "Please save her... please save her, please... this child is born with too high magic power, and her small body has a high fever because of the pressure of magic..."


    The old man shook his head and said with a serious face: "For this case, there is a special treatment facility..."


    "This person... is... the president? Why?" After seeing the old man''s face, Urutia''s eyes widened with a look of surprise.


    "Don''t understand?" Monkey King looked plain: "All of this is just his conspiracy. He wants to use you as a conspiracy... Since childhood, your magical power is too high, and you have really been caught by an extremely dangerous guy. I saw it..."


    "Why... how could this be? I don''t believe... I was obviously abandoned by my mother..." Urrutia shook his head vigorously and shouted angrily, still unable to believe that this was the truth.


    "Is there another parent who will abandon his children for no reason?" Monkey King shook his head, his heart moved, and the picture turned again. It was the picture of Urrutia being handed over to the group of researchers by her mother...


    Then the picture turned again, they already appeared inside the institute, and the picture in front of them made Urrutia''s eyes widened...


    "You said... died? How could it happen?! What happened after death? Why? What happened?"


    "Anyway, she is dead..." The speaker was indifferent.


    "Didn''t you say that the child can be cured?" Ulu slumped on the ground, tears streaming down his face: "I heard that yours is a specialized treatment facility, but it turns out..."


    "It''s a pity, that kid''s magic power is too high..."


    "This is a case where we are helpless..."


    "Don''t look at the remains..."


    Ulu burst into tears and wept bitterly: "Wait, give my daughter back to me... give Ulutia back to me..."


    "I''m obviously not dead, why do you say that I am dead?" Urrutia was full of anger at the moment, and she now understands that everything is a conspiracy.


    Then the picture turned again, Ulu met Leon, and then met Gray, who lost her daughter, transferred her love for her daughter to the two of them, and taught them magic...


    Then the picture turned again, Urrutia escaped from the institute, but when she saw the smiling faces of her mother, Gray and Leon, endless hatred suddenly grew from her heart...


    Because she suffered so much in the institute, but her mother was smiling happily with these two strange children. She instantly felt that she was abandoned...


    (PS: I took a job and asked me to finish it in two days, so there is no time code word. After I finish the job, I will make up for yesterday¡¯s break.)..

 1511 Chapter 37—Destruction is Rebirth

    "Different...this is different from my memory...this is fake...you are lying to me..." Urrutia widened his eyes and exclaimed, "I will never be fooled..."


    "Of course it''s different..." Monkey King said with a flat face: "Because at the beginning, you just looked at the course of things from your perspective, but now, you view the course of the whole thing from your perspective and your mother''s perspective at the same time, so The result is naturally different...If you could run over to meet your mother at that time, then the final result would be very different..."


    "You mean...I don¡¯t trust my mother...I don¡¯t trust enough?" Urrutia''s eyes widened, and the truth of the matter suddenly made her become a little dashed. If the truth is true, then What did she do for what?Was everything she did wrong from the beginning?


    "You can put it this way... but you were still young at the time, and it was excusable to be bewitched by others..."


    Urutia trembled and fell on her knees weakly, a little lost: "I want to go to the''Great Wizarding World'' and change back to the world before I hated my mother..."


    "The big magical world doesn''t exist at all, the direction you are pursuing is wrong...A mere mortal, no power can make time back so far..." Monkey King stared at Urrutia, but ruthlessly broke her. dream.


    "No...I don''t believe...I don''t believe...the great magical world exists...as long as you get Jeff, everything can be achieved..." Urrutia suddenly became crazy, if everything can''t be repeated, Then the sin she committed will never be cleared away?


    "After all, you are just a kind-hearted poor creature..." Monkey King gently stroked Urutia''s head, calming her feelings of collapse: "Although the great magical world does not exist, But I can give you every opportunity to start again, but the premise is that you have to complete my task and let me see if you let me give you the value of the world..."


    "Why should I believe that you have the power to make it all over again? If even Jeff can''t do it, do you think you can do it?"


    "Jerf... the legendary Black Sorcerer, his deeds are really bluffing..." Monkey King looked at Urutia and smiled faintly: "But don''t compare him with me, because he is not qualified! "


    As he said, a trace of God''s breath instantly radiated from Monkey King''s body, and headed towards Urrutia...


    Urutia''s pupils shrank instantly and fell to his knees. The whole world became pale, and there was only awe and fear...


    But this was only a momentary matter. After a moment, Urutia immediately woke up, and when he looked at Monkey King again, his eyes were filled with fear from the soul.


    "Now, do you believe me?" Monkey King looked at Urutia and asked lightly.


    Urrutia fell on her knees in front of Monkey King and expressed her position with her actions. The breath just now was so terrifying that she couldn''t even speak in fear.


    "You don''t need to be like that. Actually, I''m very easy-going..." Monkey King helped Urutia and smiled slightly: "I''ll give you some benefits, otherwise, you might not be serious about doing things..."


    Urudia''s eyes lit up, looking at Monkey King expectantly.


    "What you care about most now is your mother, right?" Monkey King looked at Urutia and said lightly: "Then I will bring her back to life. Then you should do something for me, right?"


    "You... can you really resurrect my mother?" Urutia suddenly grabbed Sun Wukong''s arm with excitement.The so-called deep love, deep hatred!The misunderstanding has been clarified, Uludia has no hatred at this moment, and Ulu has naturally become the most important existence in her life again.


    "For me, nothing is impossible..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "So... is it really okay to let everything happen again?" Urrutia had no hatred at this moment, and naturally recovered to become a kind-hearted girl. The wrong things she had always done became her heart. thorn.


    "Of course..." Monkey King looked at Urutia with a strangely serious expression: "But what I need is not your kindness, but your heart that can destroy everything for me... One for me, capable The heart that destroys the world..."


    "Destroy the world?!" Urutia''s eyes widened in shock. This person actually wants to destroy the world?


    "Why do you want to destroy the world? The world is destroyed, where do we live? Isn''t that boring?" Uludia looked at Monkey King and asked carefully the doubts in his heart.


    "Destruction is only for rebirth, and the world after rebirth is for my world..." Monkey King looked at Urrutia and said lightly: "I know you have a hard time understanding the meaning. To put it bluntly, I just want to Others¡¯ world becomes my world. As long as it is my world, everything is naturally under my control. At that time, everything can be restored and all the sins you have done are erased..."


    Urrutia was obviously stunned by Sun Wukong''s remarks: "The destruction is just for rebirth? Are you like those big demon kings, wanting to rule the world?"


    "Although you have some misunderstandings, it basically means this..."


    "Although I don''t understand, but as long as you can resurrect my mother and erase the wrong things that I have done before, I will leave everything to you..."


    Elisa looked at Monkey King who walked out of the forest, especially Urutia who followed him obediently, with a hint of surprise on her face: "You really taught her to adjust?"


    Monkey King smiled slightly and answered as if he looked at Gray''s side, only to find that Gray had been abused by one side, and he could hardly stand up now.


    This was also in Monkey King¡¯s expectation. It¡¯s no surprise. People like Gray and Naz always have to be abused by others before they can explode into the small universe. He doesn¡¯t bother to complain about this kind of thing, and fortunately they With the protagonist''s halo added, otherwise I don''t know how many times he died.


    Sun Wukong didn''t bother to pay attention to these two people, but walked towards the collapsed ruins...


    Elisa followed curiously...


    But Naz, looking at Gray''s side, clenched his fists tightly: "Grey, can you do it? Can''t you change me!"


    "You don''t need to interfere, this guy must be defeated by me!" Although Gray was beaten miserably, he still refused to admit defeat.


    Monkey King came to the ruins and looked ahead: "It''s here..." As he said, he saw the earth tremble, the rubble rolled in all directions, and the ice-bound Dalioula slowly rose from the ground...


    (PS: Five shifts today, this is the first shift.)..

 1512 Chapter 38 Ulu

    Photo: Ulu


    "Daliola..." Leon was full of surprises at the moment when he saw Daliola rise to the ground, he controlled the ice dragon to blast Gray out, and then controlled the ice dragon and The ice monkey launched an attack in the direction of Monkey King...


    Leon''s purpose is clear, he wants to capture the frozen Dalioula.


    "There''s nothing wrong with you here..." Elisa flashed her figure, blocking the ice dragon and the ice ape, her figure flashed, the ancient sword in her hand turned into a stream of light, and the ice dragon was instantly cut in two. Half, once again, the ice ape was also split into two from her head with a sword, and the two simultaneously shattered into countless ice cubes and dissipated...


    Upon seeing this, Leon frowned slightly, Elisa''s strength was somewhat beyond his expectation.


    "Leave right away, your opponent should be Gray, and you shouldn''t bother Wukong..." Elisa looked at Leon, her sharp sword intent caused a touch of fear in her heart.


    But this didn''t scare Leon, who was arrogant by nature, looked at Elisa with a cold face: "That guy has been scrapped by me, now it''s your turn!"


    "I don''t think Gray will be defeated so easily..." Elisa glanced at Gray, with a serious face.


    As soon as Elusa''s voice fell, Gray also stood up tremblingly: "Leon! Our battle is not over yet! You can''t even run away!" As he said, his eyes were frozen. Urrutia''s body was stunned, which made him feel a sense of familiarity...


    It''s a pity that I just caught a little bit of clues, and Leon immediately interrupted his thoughts: "Since you still want to be strong, then I will make you!" Leon''s eyes were full of cold chills, and Elisa made him a little jealous. So I plan to get rid of this annoying junior first.


    With a flash, the two brothers fought together again...


    "Goku... what are you going to do?" Elisa asked curiously as she looked at the ice-bound Daliola in front of her.


    "Of course Ulu is resurrected, but I promised Ulutia..." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Resurrection Ulu?!!!"


    Gray and Leon, who were still fighting to the death, heard this, and they all had a meal, as if they had already said something. At the same time, they stopped their hands and looked at Monkey King with wide-open eyes...


    Gray even ran in front of Monkey King and exclaimed with excitement: "Big Brother Wukong, you said that Ulu is resurrected...what''s the matter?


    "Resurrection is resurrection, what else can it be?" Monkey King looked plain.


    "No...no..." Gray was very excited: "You mean...Can Ulu really be resurrected?"


    "The person who used the''Absolute Freeze'' just turned into ice and was not dead. As long as the magic is released and the vitality consumed by her is given, the person who uses the magic can naturally be resurrected... "Sun Wukong said lightly: "But if Ulu is resurrected, then Da Liola may also be resurrected..."


    "That kind of thing is not important at all, as long as the mother can be resurrected..." Urrutia looked excited: "I know you can defeat Daliola!"


    "Mom? You... are you?" Gray looked at Urutia with a surprised look. This person was actually called Mother Ulu?Looking closer now, she turned out to be exactly the same as Ulu.


    "My name is Ulutia... Ulu is my mother..."


    "It turns out that you are not dead..." Gray was shocked when he heard this, and at the same time, a look of joy appeared on his face: "I heard Ulu talk about you before..."


    "Ulu''s daughter..." Leon looked at Ulutia with a look of surprise. He was fighting Gray before, so he didn''t see the scene where Monkey King lifted the old man into magic, naturally he didn''t know. Urrutia in front of him was one of his men before.


    "Big Brother Wukong, can you deal with Daliola?" Gray looked at Monkey King with a serious face.Obviously, he has made up his mind. If Monkey King can''t deal with it, he will not agree to resurrect Ulu, because Ulu sealed Daliola with his own life. He doesn''t want to see Ulu a second time. In order to save them, "Absolute Freeze" was used again.


    Sun Wukong was too lazy to answer such a mentally handicapped question. The light in his hand shone, shining on the ice-bound Dalio La...


    Then everyone saw that the ice that was enclosing Dalioola, under the light of this light, melted little by little, turned into a pool of water and accumulated on the ground, and gradually formed as it moved. Like a human...


    When the light dissipated, a living Ulu appeared in front of everyone...


    Seeing this familiar figure, Rao Gray''s eyes were filled with tears of excitement: "U...Ulu..."


    "Ulu...really...resurrected..." Leon was also stunned. The development of the matter was a bit beyond his imagination. This man actually brought Ulu back to life...


    Although Ulu is the master of Gray and Leon, both of them have regarded Ulu as their mother. The dead mother was resurrected, and the two of them felt unspeakably excited...


    But after the excitement, Leon burst out in vain with unprecedented fighting intent, realizing his dream, just before his eyes...


    "Mom..." Seeing the figure in front of him, Urrutia jumped directly into the other''s arms with excitement...


    Ulu smiled and hugged Ulu tightly. His eyes were full of joy and excitement: "Ulutia...you''re okay...it''s great..."


    Although she was in an ice state before, Ulu saw everything in her eyes...


    "Ulu..." Gray was also excited at this moment and didn''t know what to say.


    Suddenly, a terrifying roar interrupted everyone''s thoughts. The ice-bound Dalioola also moved at the moment Ulu was resurrected...


    Under the shining of the light of life, not only Uru was resurrected, but Dalioola was also resurrected together.


    Of course, this was deliberate by Monkey King, he just wanted to see how strong this Dailiola was.


    "Not good! Dalioola is also resurrected!" Ulu''s expression changed, holding Urutia and Dalioola a certain distance...


    Gray and others also evacuated far away, looking at Da Liola''s figure full of horror, all of them were extremely solemn.


    "What a strong breath... No wonder it can only be frozen with''Absolute Freeze'', this guy is probably very troublesome for me to deal with!" Elisa''s face was serious, and fierce fighting spirit appeared in her eyes .


    "Hey! Get rid of the ice on my body, I''ll deal with this guy!" Naz yelled from the side, but no one paid attention to him, but focused on Dalioola''s body.


    (PS: Second)..

 1513 Chapter 39—The Mighty Daliola

    Looking at Daliola, Ulu''s expression was very serious and complicated: "I didn''t expect that my''absolute freezing'' was not only lifted, but I was also resurrected...you shouldn''t lift this magic. Now even Daliola has been resurrected..."


    "Mom, don''t worry, as long as there is Master Wukong, it is not difficult to solve Daliola..." Uludia comforted, looking at Monkey King''s eyes with unspeakable reverence.


    If Uludia only wanted to use Monkey King to fulfill her own wishes at first, then from the moment Monkey King resurrected her mother, Uludia had truly shown loyalty to Monkey King.And Monkey King''s resurrection of Ulu, naturally what he wanted was the result.


    "Hope..." Ulu''s face was serious, and she who had sealed Daliola with her life, but she knew the horror of Daliola best, and naturally she would not take Urrutia''s words seriously.


    "Let me try how strong this Dalioola is!" Elisa looked serious, holding the ancient sword in both hands, looking at Monkey King and asking for his opinion.


    However, before Monkey King could answer, Leon¡¯s crazy laugh echoed everywhere here: "Haha~~Dalio! Ulu! I didn¡¯t expect you two to be resurrected...Haha~~ Now! Today, I can finally realize my wish, come on! Ulu, Daliola, I will defeat both of you and prove that I am the strongest!"


    "Is this guy crazy?" Naz looked at Leon and curled his lips.


    "Love!" Hobby echoed loudly.


    "Damn it! This ice cube can''t be broken no matter how you hit it! I really want to beat him now!" Naz bit the ice cube on his body with his teeth and said with an angry expression.


    "Naz, would you let Master Goku help you get rid of it?" Hobby said.


    "That''s right! Such a powerful ice can be lifted by him, this ice-breaking block should be no problem?" Naz''s eyes suddenly lit up, twisting a strange pace and ran towards Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong... Brother Wukong...help me..."


    Before I finished speaking, I saw Daliola suddenly stepped out, and with a loud sound of''touch'', the earth shook and the gravel splashed. Naz was tragically shaken by a surge of energy. Got to roll down the far downhill...


    "Asshole...I will be back..."


    Naz¡¯s voice drifted away, and finally disappeared from sight...


    "Natz!!" Habib saw this, flapping his wings and chasing after...


    Although this guy is a bit tragic, with the addition of the aura, it is naturally impossible to be killed so easily, so Monkey King did not care about him, but looked at Dailiola with interest...


    Daliola, who had just broken the seal, was obviously in a rage, roaring, and slammed Uru with a punch!


    For this culprit who has sealed itself, it is hateful!


    However, an ice dragon leaped forward, and its back suddenly blocked the angry fist, crushing ice and flying debris!


    "Leon!" Ulu looked happy when he saw this.


    However, Leon looked indifferent, glanced at Ulu indifferently, and snorted coldly: "I''m not saving you, when I defeat Deliola, I will defeat you soon!"


    "What a arrogant kid!" Urudia glared at Leon and was about to start a hand, but was stopped by Ulu, looked at her, and shook her head.Urrutia looked at Leon and gave a cold snort before giving up.


    Leon ignored their mother and daughter, raised one hand high, surging with magical power, and emerged with the biting cold, ice-made white tiger and ice-made great ape condensed at the same time, under Leon''s control, toward Dai Leola rushed over...


    Eliza frowned slightly, and she was about to do it, but she was stopped by Monkey King: "Don''t rush to do it, let the kid who doesn''t know the height of the sky have a long memory..."


    At this moment, the ice-made white tiger has already bitten Daliola¡¯s left foot, and the ice-made great ape is also clasping Daliola¡¯s left hand with both hands, and the sharp mouth is also biting on Daliola¡¯s left shoulder. Above, it looks like it was completely suppressed by these three ice-made animals...


    Leon looked arrogant, his eyes were full of disdain, and his face was filled with crazy joy: "I have surpassed Ulu a long time ago. Now you are not worth mentioning, Daly. Euler, go to hell!"


    With a triumphant smile, Leon stretched one hand forward, and as the magic circle emerged, a sharp ice thorn shot out from it, spurring towards Dalioola''s heart, trying to kill it in one fell swoop Pierce!


    "Crack!" With a crisp sound, this ice thorn did hit the target, but the imaginary picture of being pierced in one fell swoop did not appear, but the ice thorn itself shattered instantly while it pierced Dalioola''s heart. Disintegrated, turned into a sky full of ice and dissipated...


    "Why..." Leon''s eyes widened, his expression unbelievable.


    "Roar~~"


    A furious roar came from Deliola''s mouth, and then he saw that its huge copper bell-like eyes became bloodthirsty scarlet, and its mouth opened wide. One mouthful made the ice great ape. The head was bitten, and the left arm suddenly used force, and even the arms of the ice great ape were torn apart. The right hand was also used in vain to break the ice dragon from its back, and then lifted the right foot. , Trample it!


    The left foot suddenly used force, and it was easier to kick the ice-made white tiger biting its left foot away, and when it hit the ground, it was also shattered!


    At this moment, Dalioola finally showed its terrifying power, and Leon''s ice magic was not worth mentioning in front of it.


    After easily eliminating the three ice animals, Daliola let out a demonstrative roar, strode out, and stepped on the shocked Leon...


    "Leon! Get away!" Gray was shocked when he saw this. At the same time he clapped his hands, an extremely huge iceberg rose from the ground. Deliola stepped on the huge iceberg with one foot. There was a loud noise, and the iceberg also showed countless cracks, and it was about to burst...


    But it also won time for Leon to escape.


    Leon fleeed Dalioola''s attack range a few times, and he still yelled at Gray: "I don''t need you to be nosy!"


    "You idiot, don''t you want to defeat Dalio? Now that this guy is really resurrected, you are going to defeat it for me!" Gray was also angry.


    Leon just wanted to refute. Dalioola didn''t want to give them time to fight. He stamped his right foot on the ground, and the ground shook for an instant. At the same time, the cracks spread. The startled Gray and Leon jumped up at the same time and fled far ¡­


    (PS: Third more.)..

 1514 Chapter Fortieth

    "Master Zero~Help!"


    At the same time, a scream full of horror sounded, but Shirley was hit by a gravel in her ankle while escaping, and fell to the ground, and Deliola was right in front of her. If it takes a moment, this This beauty is about to be trampled into meatloaf by Dalioola.


    "Shirley..." Leon''s complexion suddenly changed when he heard this. Although he was arrogant and cold, his essence was still good. After seeing Shirley in real danger, he naturally showed a look of worry, but Dai He could see Leola''s strength clearly. His ice magic was easily shattered. He is past now, I am afraid he will die...


    He hasn''t been awakened by Gray yet, so he doesn''t have the noble quality of sacrificing himself to save others.


    And the expression of this moment of hesitation also made Shirley despair instantly: "I...I really was...Lord Zero...gave up?..."


    Seeing the soles of feet that were being trampled down, Shirley was in loss, waiting for death...


    But when the sole of the foot was less than two meters away from her, he saw the figure in front of her flashed, and Monkey King had already turned his back to her, appeared in front of her, raised it with one hand, and easily supported Daliola. The soles of the feet stepped on.


    That scene caused Ulu and the others to stare one by one, unbelievable, that''s Da Liola!He actually supported the stomped sole with one hand, so how terrible is his power?


    "Sure enough... so strong!!" Urutia looked at Monkey King''s back, his eyes flashing with respect.


    But Elisa showed a helpless look: "This guy is always like this. If the other party is a man, he might not even bother to take a look..."


    Turning his head, looking at Shirley who was a little lost, Monkey King smiled slightly: "Quickly leave here, the next is a violent scene..." Then, with a light wave of his hand, a ray of light poured on Shirley''s feet, causing injuries. Instant recovery.


    "Why... Why do you want to save me? Am I not your enemy?" Shirley looked at Monkey King with a look of puzzlement.


    "Enemies? Are we friends?" Monkey King looked at Shirley seriously.


    "Peng...friend?" Shirley was stunned, and she suddenly remembered that Sun Wukong had said this before. At that time, she thought that Sun Wukong was just teasing her and talking about it.


    Shirley looked at Monkey King in astonishment: "You...are you serious?"


    "Nonsense, I never make a joke about this kind of thing, Sun Wukong, since we are friends, I naturally have the obligation to protect you, this guy should be the culprit of destroying your hometown, right? I''ll do it for you now. Fix it, you go to Elsa''s side, there will be no problem with her protection..."


    "Oh...oh..." Shirley looked at Monkey King, nodded blankly, got up in a hurry, and ran towards Elisa...


    But Monkey King raised Da Liola''s huge body with one hand in the shocked eyes of Ulu and the others, and then slammed it on the ground like a club, accompanied by screams. , The earth is shaking unceasingly, rubble is flying...


    Gray gave a''gudong'', swallowed his saliva, his face was shocked: "Big Brother Wukong... really is a monster... that... that''s Dalio La..."


    "Sure enough, there are people outside, there are days outside, it''s my knowledge... Is it too short?..." Ulu was also in a daze.


    And Urutia looked admiringly at the figure of Monkey King beating Daliola...


    After Da Liola was smashed by Monkey King, he kicked like a ball again. Da Liola, who was originally alive and kicking, was broken by him for only a minute, and only half of his life was left on his knees. , Whispered, kowtow repeatedly begging for mercy...


    This scene made Gray and the others stunned. Was this Da Liola actually beaten to knees and begged for mercy?This legendary demon was scared by Monkey King...


    Sun Wukong ignored Daliola''s kneeling begging for mercy. It destroyed how many towns and even Shirley''s parents, how could Sun Wukong forgive him?


    Monkey King kicked out, this kick has already added some strength, I saw a''bang'', Daliola''s huge body exploded after flying dozens of meters into the sky, and there was a trace of residue in an instant. Never stayed.


    In this way, Da Liola, who was terrified by Gray and the others, was ruthlessly tortured by Monkey King!


    "How is it possible... How could Daliola be killed like this... Isn''t it the strongest beast?" Leon seemed unable to accept the ending of Daliola being killed like this, and looked at Ulu at the same time: " But it doesn''t matter, I just have to beat you!"


    With that said, the ice-making magic was performed again, the ice-making great ape, the ice-making white tiger, and the ice-making dragon, three huge and prestigious ice-making animals simultaneously culled towards Ulu...


    When Uludia saw this, he was furious, and just wanted to do it, but was stopped by Ulu: "He is also my child. Since he has taken the wrong path, I should correct it..." With fists and palms touching, as a huge magic circle appeared, Ulu also shouted in a low voice: "Absolutely zero degrees!!"


    As soon as the sound fell, I heard the sound of''kaka''. The three ice animals and Leon that rushed out were frozen by a huge ice at the same time, forming a beautiful huge iceberg!It made the surrounding cold surging, especially cold.


    Shirley and Elisa shivered involuntarily.


    "This person is so strong..." Elisa looked at Ulu with a hint of surprise.


    "It''s okay..." Monkey King chuckled: "Her strength is not much different from that of the Ten Great Sages." Then, taking the shoulder of the host Shirley, said: "Let''s go, the matter has been resolved, we Time to go back and get paid!"


    "Master Zero..." Shirley turned her head to look at Leon, and stopped talking.


    "Also, the emperor is a fart, I don''t want you anymore. I will fuck with my brother in the future, and my brother will cover you." Monkey King turned Shirley''s head straight, and then looked at Urutia: "Let''s go first. Back to the village, after your mother resolves the matter here, you can bring her to see me!"


    "Yes, Master Goku!" Uludia replied in a voice.


    "You have surpassed Ulu a long time ago, but now it''s seconds after Ulu''s move. You are really arrogant..." Gray looked at the frozen Leon and curled his lips in disdain.


    "Grey, haven''t seen him for many years, you are all grown up..." Ulu turned his head to look at Gray, with a soft smile on his face.


    "U...Ulu..." Gray immediately became a little nervous.


    "What Ulu, call it Master!" Ulu slapped Gray on the forehead unceremoniously...


    (PS: Fourth more.)..

 1515 Chapter 41 S-level mission completed

    After returning to the village, because it was daytime, the people here recovered their half-human and half-demon appearance. Before Monkey King could speak, the village chief Moka had already taken the lead: "Where did you go in the early morning? Did you make the movement? When will you destroy the moon? If you fail to complete the commission, we won''t pay the commission!"


    "Destroy the moon? Who can complete such a commission?" Shirley looked at the village chief Moka in astonishment, rolling her eyes.


    "Even if it can be done, I won''t do this. Without the moon, it is a very annoying thing..." Monkey King looked at Moka and said lightly: "We have solved the trouble for you, let you now Recovering memory..." Monkey King said, looking up towards the sky, his fingers flicked, and a strong wind shot out, and the whole sky was shattered with a''click'', and then new sunlight shone down...


    "The sky is broken?!! How come..." Shirley''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Goku...this...what''s going on?" Elisa also looked surprised.


    "In fact, this small island is covered by a film of evil air. It is something like gas caused by moon drops. After crystallization, a film is formed in the sky, so the moon at night looks purple. Yes, and under the influence of this layer of membrane, your memory has been confused, leading you to think that you have been cursed by the moon to become that devilish appearance. In fact, you are like this..."


    "Huh?! Master Wukong...you...you mean...he...they are..." After hearing this, Shirley suddenly looked scared, hiding behind Monkey King and tightly grabbing the corner of his clothes.


    "Yes, they are real demons..." Monkey King nodded lightly.


    "Damn! There really are demons in this world..." Shirley looked at the group of villagers in horror, and hugged Monkey King tightly from behind.


    "Hey! Don''t take the opportunity to eat tofu..." Elisa pulled Shirley away with an unhappy expression, looked at the group of villagers, nodded earnestly: "So, is that the real devil? In other words? They are not cursed, and we have not completed the commission..."


    "Uh... I was... said by you... It seems... it seems like this..." The village chief Moka himself was shocked, hesitatingly said: "As soon as the membrane is broken, the memory seems to have begun to straighten out... Although it is still Somewhat confused..."


    "I... I remember... It turns out... We are really demons... We are not cursed..."


    "It''s great... It is right to entrust the task to you, the wizards..." Suddenly a voice came, and a man appeared from a dark corner, stepped forward, and looked at Monkey King. A look of gratitude.


    "Bobo..." It seemed that the visitors, Moka and others were shocked, because in their memory, Bobo was already dead.


    "You...you are not already..."


    "It''s just the degree of piercing Xiong''s mouth, we can''t die...haha~~"


    "Bobo! It''s great that you''re not dead!" The village chief Moka suddenly hung on Bobo like a child, hugged him tightly, and started crying...


    "It''s finally back to normal, Dad!"


    When everyone saw this, they all gave out a happy smile from their hearts...


    "Hey! The matter is resolved, I quickly gave the entrusted money. It took a lot of time, and we have to go back..." Monkey King reminded him timely.


    Village Chief Moka immediately yelled: "You haven''t destroyed the moon, and we have not been cursed. In this way, you haven''t completed the commission! If you want the commission, destroy the moon first!"


    Monkey King looked at him plainly: "You mean, did you let me work for nothing?"


    When Elisa saw this, she was shocked: "Um, although it''s a bit presumptuous, but please pay the commission, otherwise it will be really troublesome, compared to you..."


    "Uh... ok... ok..." The village chief Moka was also frightened by Monkey King''s calm eyes and his back was chilled. He didn''t dare to cheat at the slightest: "Bobo, the task is yours. You have prepared the task. Entrust the payment..."


    "Uh... ok... ok..." Bobo wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He was scared just now. The Monkey King seems to be the most terrifying existence. A simple sentence can make Feeling the envelope of death, how could he dare to neglect, he glanced at the villagers immediately, and shouted: "Um, trouble everyone, everyone has to pool the reward for this task, I can''t get it alone..."


    "It should be! It should be!"


    The villagers were very talkative, and did not evade, they went home to get the money...


    "Goku, isn''t this bad?" Elisa looked at her, feeling a little bit intolerable.


    "What''s wrong, we helped them solve the trouble, they paid, as it should be..." Monkey King said flatly: "You know, it is their honor to let me help them personally."


    It didn¡¯t take long for the villagers to raise enough money. Bobo took a pack of gold, silver and bronze wares and handed it to Monkey King: ¡°You humans don¡¯t have much money. We don¡¯t know if these gold, silver and bronze wares are enough to pay the S-level commission. ?"


    Monkey King glanced and said lightly, "Not enough, but forget it, Elisa, take it."


    "Uh~ alright..." Elisa glanced at Bobo a little sorry, and took the bag of gold, silver and bronze.If it weren''t for Monkey King''s presence, she would not accept the reward for this mission. After all, they hadn''t officially accepted the S-level mission, nor had they completed it in a true sense.


    But Sun Wukong has spoken, she obviously will not go against it, and if Sun Wukong is upset, he may directly destroy the entire island. Elisa doesn''t want to see that kind of scene, don''t doubt, she believes it 100% , Monkey King does this kind of thing without blinking.


    "Goodbye! If there are any tasks in the future, even if you come to Fairy Tail, no matter any task, as long as you get paid, we can complete it for you!" Monkey King looked at the group of villagers and smiled.


    "This is natural, everyone walk slowly, if you have time, you can come here to play..."


    The villagers also waved goodbye, appearing very passionate, after all, Monkey King helped them restore the chaotic memory.And they also knew that the remuneration received by Monkey King was far from enough to pay the S-level commission.Monkey King asked them to pay the commission, it doesn''t matter how much, just don''t want to return empty-handed.These villagers naturally understand this.


    After leaving the village, Sun Wukong met Urrutia and Gray on the way. Obviously, all the trivial matters about Leon have been resolved...


    (PS: Fifth more.)..

 1516 Chapter 42 One more

    "Well, how about Master Zero?" Shirley immediately asked after seeing Urutia and the others.


    "Leon... That guy was repaired by the master. He has already left. He should be honest in the future..." Gray immediately explained that the excitement on his face had not completely faded. Ulu''s resurrection , For him, Leon, Urrutia, it is a very happy thing.


    "Is this..." Shirley was relieved when she heard the words, she was fine, she looked at Monkey King, with a smile on her face: "Master Zero has been reborn, so I should start a new one. life¡­"


    "My name is Ulu. Thank you very much for saving me and Urutia. I didn''t have time to thank you before. I''m so sorry!" Ulu came to Monkey King and bowed in gratitude.


    She admired the strength of Monkey King very much. She used her life to seal Dalyola, but Monkey King easily tortured him.


    "If you really want to thank you, marry me your daughter!" Monkey King looked at Ulu and smiled.


    "Wukong, you have me..." Elisa gave her a hug and gave her a bang, making Monkey King''s head come in close contact with her former xiong. Fortunately, his head is hard enough. Others, at this moment, I am afraid that she has been stunned by her hard armor.


    "I have no problem with this. As long as Urutia agrees, the wedding can be held immediately!" Ulu laughed and nodded very readily.


    "Mom..." Urrutia was immediately blushed and lowered his head, afraid to see Monkey King.


    "I''m relieved with your words..." Monkey King also smiled slightly, looked at Ulu, and asked: "What are your plans now? If you don''t go somewhere, come to Fairy Tail!"


    "Yeah! Master, you and Urrutia join Fairy Tail too! It''s really good there, I think you will like it!" Gray also asked with an expectant look.


    "Fairy Tail...If there is really no place to go in the future, I will come to Fairy Tail. Now, I still want to be with Uludia and make up for all the lost time..." Ulu smiled slightly. Looking at Urutia beside him, his face was full of gentleness.


    "Then it''s settled, you must come to Fairy Tail!" Gray said with a happy face.


    "Go! Do it according to your own wishes, I don''t ask what happened, only the result..." Monkey King looked at Urutia and said lightly: "Do you have the potential I hope..."


    Uludia nodded very solemnly, and did not say anything else. After a respectful salute to Monkey King, he left with Ulu...


    Looking at the back of Urrutia and the others, Elisa was curious: "Goku, what do you want her to do? If anything happens, I can help you complete it. As long as it''s your task, I will definitely Finished!"


    "You..." Monkey King looked at Elsa and shook his head: "Not suitable for..."


    "Not suitable?" Elisa was taken aback, and immediately said with a dissatisfied expression: "Don''t you think that my strength is not as good as Urutia?"


    "It''s not a matter of strength, nor that I don''t trust you enough..." Monkey King said lightly: "You will understand later..."


    Elisa frowned, looked at Monkey King, not asking, she became more and more curious about what instructions Urrutia received from Monkey King.


    In the same way, Elisa also felt extremely upset, feeling like being beaten by Urutia, and this upset immediately vented to Gray and Naz: "You two bastards, now is the time Afterwards!"


    As he said, "Boom~Boom", Naz and Gray were both knocked to the ground with a punch by Elisa, and the boss was swollen in the back of the head: "If it wasn''t for Wukong, you two Ten lives are not enough to lose, so please accept the punishment after you go back!"


    "Yes!"


    Naz and Gray did not dare to resist, and immediately knelt down and begged for mercy, a bit too obedient.


    "Then we will go back first. You two should go back slowly..." Monkey King took Elsa and Shirley''s waist and limbs, leaped gently, and jumped onto Lei''s back, watching Gray and Shirley. Naz, said lightly.


    "No! Brother Wukong, let us be with you too!" When Naz thought of the boat, he couldn''t help but vomit out. Looking at the majestic Lei, his eyes were shining. This is a companion instead of Transportation, so he won''t get''motion sickness'' on Lei''s back.


    With that said, Naz jumped and jumped towards Lei''s back...


    Lei raised her head disdainfully, and slapped her nose at Naz, before hearing a loud bang, Naz disappeared into the sky amidst bursts of screams...


    "Natz!!" Upon seeing this, Hobby immediately spread his wings with an anxious expression and chased after...


    Gray was left alone, stunned...


    Monkey King looked at Gray and smiled slightly: "Forgot to tell you, Lei only rides a woman except me, do you still have to come up now?"


    "No...no...I have to find Naz..." Gray wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and shook his head repeatedly.


    Leimai opened his four hooves, and instantly stepped away...


    Seeing this situation, Gray looked shocked and envious: "Big Brother Wukong''s mount is really cool, it can run in the air..."


    In the afternoon, Monkey King and Elisa Shirley returned to Fairy Tail.


    Just opening the door of the guild, Wendy had already plunged into Sun Wukong''s arms: "Brother Wukong, welcome back!"


    Mira looked behind Sun Wukong, but did not see Naz and Gray, and said curiously: "Where are the two of them?"


    "We sat Lei and came back first, Naz and Gray are behind. Before dark, we should be able to come back..." Elisa said.


    "Well, how about the task? You didn''t come back until the next day. You must have completed the task, right?"


    "It''s done..." Monkey King said, pulling Shirley forward and introducing Mila: "She''s Shirley, register her and join Fairy Tail..."


    "Okay... Since it was recommended by Wukong, you don''t need to ask the chairman..." Milla nodded softly and said to Shirley, "Is it Shirley? Come with me..."


    But for a moment, a Fairy Tail seal also appeared on Shirley''s arm, officially becoming a member of Fairy Tail.


    Looking at the mark on her arm, Shirley¡¯s face is also full of smiles...


    At this moment, a stylishly dressed man opened the door of the guild and walked in. At the first sight of Shirley, his eyes lit up, swish, and ran to her: "Oh! ~This beauty is a bit faceless, is she new here?"


    (PS: I am very busy at work and have to work overtime, so there is only one shift today.)..

 1517 Chapter 43: Karen

    "Who are you? You are too close..." Shirley covered Xiong''s front with her hands, looked defensively at the man who appeared suddenly, and hid behind Sun Wukong.


    "Xingling? Is this guy from Fairy Tail too?" Monkey King turned his head to look at Mira, and asked knowingly.


    When Loki heard the words, his face suddenly changed, watching Monkey King back again and again: "No...you...you read it wrong..."


    "What''s the matter? Goku? Is there anything wrong?" Milady''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly when he saw Loki''s strange behavior.


    "I just feel curious, how can the Protoss also join Fairy Tail?" Monkey King looked at Loki and said lightly.


    "Huh? Loki is a Protoss? Brother Wukong, don''t be kidding..."


    "That''s right! If this guy is a Protoss, how can we tell..."


    Everyone in the hall has an impossible expression.


    But Elisa looked at Loki with a serious face: "Goku will never be mistaken. Since Wukong said Loki is a Protoss, it must be Protoss... Loki, what''s the matter? ?"


    "That...actually...you really read it wrong...how could I be a Protoss..." Rocky looked panicked, seeing that there was a stance to run away immediately, but it was stopped by Mira and the others.


    "Although I don¡¯t know the secret behind your concealing your identity, it¡¯s a bit wrong for me to expose your identity this way, but I have to tell you that if you don¡¯t return to the Astral Spirit Realm, you will have to die here soon. ¡­"


    When Loki heard the words, his face changed drastically. This person actually saw his unhealthy state of the matter. Looking at Mira, he was full of curiosity: "Mila, who is this person?"


    "Goku joined Fairy Tail as early as seven years ago, but he has never shown up. He is the strongest wizard of our Fairy Tail!" Mira grinned and introduced: "If you really have something indescribable , May as well tell Wukong, he can solve your troubles for you!"


    "Goku? The strongest wizard? Does our guild still have such a number?" Rocky muttered to himself, but shook his head: "No...I have nothing to do..."


    "Hey, Loki, do you treat us as outsiders?" Elisa patted Loki''s shoulder unceremoniously, causing him to lean aside: "Whether you are The celestial spirits are still human beings, all our fairy tail companions..."


    "..." Rocky''s expression was still struggling. It was not that he didn''t believe in Fairy Tail people, but that he knew that his problem was''unsolvable'', so he didn''t want to see the sadness of his companion...


    "Look at your twitching like a maiden..." Monkey King looked at Loki with an unhappy expression on his face: "Isn''t he banished by the Protoss King for violating the contract between the Protoss and the Protoss Wizard Is the star world, what''s the big deal..."


    "You...how do you know?!" Loki looked at Monkey King in astonishment, his eyes widened.


    "I can read my mind..." Monkey King chuckled like a joke.


    "Huh?!!!" When the others heard this, they all looked at Monkey King and made a defensive posture.Monkey King glared at them directly: "What a shit? I''m not interested in watching the psychology of you guys who pick your feet."


    "That...then our heart... Is Wukong already..." Mira looked at Monkey King, her face flushed.Elisa and the others blushed as well.


    "Okay, don''t divert the subject..." Monkey King waved his hand and looked at Loki: "For the sake of a guild, I will help you. Come with me, I will tell your star. The Spirit King said, it should be possible to relieve you of your guilt..."


    In fact, Monkey King helped Loki just not want this guy to be involved with Lucy in the future, it''s better to get him back to the astral world.


    "Should I be relieved of my guilt? Really...really okay?" Rocky looked astonished, and remained skeptical: "You know, because of my relationship, it killed my master..."


    "Karen Lilika... is indeed a very beautiful Astral Sorcerer, but unfortunately, his personality is a little bad..." After a bit of emotion, Monkey King looked at Loki, and said faintly, "Come with me, stay away Nonsense..."


    When Rocky heard this, he had to obediently follow...


    When Elisa and the others saw this, they all followed out...


    But just when I walked out the door, I ran into Lucy and Kana who just came back from the villa, so the two girls were also pulled up together, following Sun Wukong...


    "Where are we going? Are there any new tasks?" Lucy asked Mira curiously, only Mira''s face was gentle and easy to talk.


    "I don''t know, Wukong said that Loki is a protoss, he seems to be about to die, and is about to help him solve this problem..." Mira said, "I don''t know the specific content, so I will know if you follow it. Up..."


    "Protoss? Loki is a Protoss?" Lucy looked at Loki with a look of surprise: "He turned out to be a Protoss? I didn''t find out at all..." He said, her eyes lit up suddenly: "Could it be , Is he the Protoss of Leo?"


    Lucy is worthy of being an excellent Protoss Sorcerer, who has also studied the Protoss, and this guess was right.


    Following Loki to the tombstone of Karen, Loki knelt down, regretful on his face.


    "En?" Monkey King looked at the tombstone in front of him, but looked a little surprised.


    "What''s wrong? Brother Wukong?" Wendy, who was held in her arms by Monkey King, noticed Monkey King''s emotional changes and looked at him curiously.


    "It''s nothing, I just saw something interesting..." Monkey King looked at the tombstone and smiled.


    "What''s interesting?" Wendy was curious: "What''s interesting?"


    "Speak out, I''m afraid to scare you..."


    "What is it? I''m not afraid of having Brother Wukong here!" Wendy became even more curious.


    "It''s been so long, haven''t you left?" Monkey King said lightly, facing the air in front of him.


    "Wukong, who are you talking to? But... don''t scare me!" Lucy saw this, with a nervous expression on her face, tightly grasping Mira''s arm, and looking around.


    "You... can you see me?" When others couldn''t see or hear, an extremely dim figure floated in front of Monkey King, looking at him curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a ghost. It¡¯s the first time I saw a ghost as clear as you. It¡¯s almost gone..." Monkey King looked at the clear but beautiful woman in front of him and smiled slightly: "This one Can it explain that you were very weak before you were alive, Karen Lilika..."


    "Karen Lilika?" Loki''s eyes widened when he heard the words, "You... did you really see her?"


    "You... Ghost?! Hey~ Goku... You... Don''t scare me..." Lucy suddenly became horrified...

 1518 Chapter Forty Four

    "What''s so scary? Her current soul body, weak, you can shoot her away..." Monkey King glanced at Lucy and said lightly.


    "That''s what I said, but ghosts are still terrifying..." Lucy muttered, hiding behind Mira with a scared look on her face.


    "Brother Wukong, is there really a ghost? Why can''t I see it?" Wendy just hugged Monkey King. Although scared, she looked around curiously.


    "Phantoms are hard for ordinary people to see. If you want to see, I can help you..." Monkey King said, putting Wendy down.


    "Wendy, don''t let it go, be careful not to sleep at night!" Xia Lulu immediately reminded.


    "Don''t be afraid, I sleep with Brother Goku at night!" Wendy smiled.


    "The kid is so nice..." Kana looked at Wendy with envy, holding her face in her hands: "I want to say that too..."


    When Elisa and the others heard this, they rolled their eyes at Kana: "Go if you want, and no one is stopping you..."


    "That''s what you said! Don''t regret it!" Kana''s eyes lit up, watching Monkey King''s gaze shone slightly. This girl was bold enough, after Elisa and the others said so, The idea of ??a night attack really arises: "I don''t want to monopolize it, I must take it!"


    Elisa and the others heard that, their pretty faces turned red, and this guy really dared to say anything.


    "Hey, you guys, don''t take the topic away..." Lucy interrupted a few people: "If you are watching ghosts, count me..."


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Monkey King looked at Lucy.


    "Fear is afraid, I also want to see what a ghost looks like!" The so-called curiosity killed the cat, Lucy is in this mood now.


    "Hey~ Don''t go too far! This lady is not a strange animal..." Karen immediately stared at Monkey King with an unhappy expression.Of course, only Monkey King could hear this.


    "Although you are not a strange animal, you are a strange ghost!" Monkey King looked at her and smiled.


    Karen was speechless and could only stare at him with an unhappy expression.


    "Don''t stare, come here, I will give you a little soul power, depending on your transparency, it will be completely dissipated in less than a month..."


    When Karen heard this, his eyes lit up, and he floated to Monkey King with excitement, and grabbed his hands: "You... can you really give me soul power?"


    Ghosts are just like celestial spirits. The existence of celestial spirits in the human world consumes magic and physical strength, while ghosts in the human world naturally need to consume the power of the soul. When the power of the soul is exhausted, the ghost will naturally dissipate.


    Sun Wukong did not answer, but with a flick of his finger, a faint light shot into Karen¡¯s eyebrows, supplementing her missing soul power. In an instant, Karen, who had been dim and transparent, became solid in an instant. In Monkey King''s eyes, he has completely turned into an ordinary and beautiful woman.


    "Wow~ It''s amazing. The soul power I consumed has really been replenished. You really are a good man!" Karen excitedly hugged Monkey King and pressed hard on his face. For a moment.


    I thought I was going to be unable to hold on anymore, and was ready to disappear completely from this world. I didn''t expect that God would send such a savior to save her, and Karen couldn''t hide his excitement at this moment.


    But the next moment, she suddenly felt several cold eyes coming from behind, giving her a sense of horror as her scalp numb, but this feeling she saw a lot while alive, so she didn''t feel the slightest discomfort. Instead, he hugged Monkey King more boldly, and looked at Elisa and the others in a demonstrative manner: "Oh, little girls, can you all see me?"


    "What do you mean?" Elisa looked at Karen with a sullen face, her fingers squeezed: "Believe it or not, I can''t even make you a ghost?"


    "Oh, handsome guy, it seems that you are popular..." Karen touched Monkey King''s face teasingly, and smiled: "There are so many women who are jealous for you, I really want to see You grab it..."


    "This woman is so unpleasant, let me beat her to death!" Karna looked upset, took out the card, and was about to do it.


    "Karen...It''s really Karen..." At this time, Loki''s uncontrollable excitement interrupted Elisa and the others.


    "Leo...you guy is not dead yet!" Karen looked at Loki, her brows frowned slightly, her face was cold. In fact, she had discovered Loki''s existence a long time ago, but she just kept ignoring him.


    "Yes... I''m sorry... it''s all because of me... I killed you..." Leo knelt in front of Karen immediately: "If you want me to pay for my life, I will never complain..."


    "Then you go and die..." Karen looked cold, and she had resentment for Leo.


    "Understood..." When Loki heard the words, he was relieved, and his life paid for his life, which was what he originally intended to do.


    "Hey~ how can you, a woman like this, want to hurt others after she''s dead?" Lucy immediately looked at Karen with an unhappy expression.


    "Don''t say it, Lucy, this is my retribution. If it weren''t for me, Karen would not die..." Rocky interrupted Lucy and shook his head.


    "What the hell is going on? Can you explain it?" Elisa said with a serious face.


    So Loki began to tell the story of him and Karen...


    After listening, Lucy and the others both cast contemptuous eyes at Karen.


    "Why are you looking at me like this... I know that I did a little too much before. After I die, I understand the importance of the Protoss to the Protoss Sorcerer, but it was already too late. I also got what I deserved..."


    "After death, I was transformed into a ghost because of the initial resentment and unwillingness, but I became a ghost. No one can see or hear. I can only wander here alone. I feel my own dying soul day by day, and gradually move towards death... I think Leo must be the same as me at the time, so I started to understand him... That kind of fear, maybe it was the punishment God gave me... "


    "Oh~ not bad, after you died, you have a awakening, not bad, not bad!" Monkey King looked at Karen, but he has a little appreciation. If she still has such annoying personality as she was alive, she will say anything. I don''t want to save her anymore, but I can consider it now.


    "Then you just said that?" Lucy looked at Karen with a puzzled face, but she was still a little away from her because of fear.


    "I was killed by him..." Karen snorted coldly. Although she no longer resents Loki, she is still very upset about the person who indirectly killed her: "You can pay for it. If you don¡¯t want to, just get out and don¡¯t get in the way here..."..

 1519 Chapter 45 Star Spirit King

    "Karen...you...you forgive me?" Rocky''s eyes widened after hearing what Karen said, full of excitement.


    "I never said to forgive you, I just don''t resent you so much anymore..." Karen snorted again, turning her head to one side, not looking at him.


    "Okay, don''t do it with mother-in-law, if you want to die, I don''t care, if you don''t want to die, just grunt..." Monkey King saw that Loki was about to say something with excitement, and immediately interrupted. Up him.


    Loki was so robbed of by Monkey King, he was immediately choked, coughed twice, and stood up from the ground: "Um...if I can, I still want to return to the astral world, Master Wukong, if you really have a way , I beg you..."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he immediately looked towards the void and said plainly: "Xingling King, you have seen it too, get out now..."


    When Elisa and the others heard this, they all became shocked.


    Lucy even stared at him and said, "Hey~~ That''s the Protoss King of the Astral World! It''s only blame for you to call others like this..."


    However, as soon as her voice fell, the atmosphere here trembled suddenly and violently, and the water flow instantly poured into the sky, forming a starry sky that looked like a galaxy. A huge figure suddenly appeared in the galaxy, full of upper ranks. The majesty and aura, the aura is more fierce, and the strength is extraordinary.


    "This...is this the greatest Protoss? The Protoss King?!" Seeing this, Lucy''s eyes widened in disbelief: "It turns out that... really appeared..."


    "This is... the Star Spirit King?" Karen looked at the Star Spirit King, also shocked.


    "Is the king of the astral world... really strong!" Elisa looked up at the astral king, with a shocked expression on her face. The vast and infinite magic power made people''s hearts tremble.


    "Is this the Protoss King? It''s so big!" Wendy hugged Monkey King''s thigh tightly and hid behind him, looking at the Prospering King curiously.


    "Are you calling me?" The Star King looked down at Monkey King, his voice was extremely majestic: "You can even make the voice directly reach the Astral Realm. When did you appear as an outstanding Astral Sorcerer? ?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, calling you here is just to forgive Loki, that is, all Leo''s faults..." Monkey King looked at the Star Spirit King and said lightly.


    "Leo in Leo... He broke the contract between the Protoss and the Protoss Mage. This is the punishment given to him... Any Protoss that breaks the rules of the Protoss world will be punished, ruthless to speak!" The Star Spirit King''s voice boomed, with unquestionable determination.


    "Don''t make a mistake, Star Spirit King..." Monkey King looked at the Star Spirit King with a plain face, and an extremely violent aura instantly pressed down on him, making him kneel without any resistance. Falling in front of Monkey King: "I''m not asking for your opinion, but ordering you to erase all the mistakes Leo made!"


    "Oh my God! The Protoss King knelt...what happened?!!!" Lucy screamed at this sight.


    At this moment, Elisa, Mila and the others were full of shock when they looked at Monkey King: "Only by their aura, they were so shocked that the Star King directly kneeled down, Wukong, how powerful are you? ?!!!"


    At this moment, the Star Spirit King was also frightened by Monkey King''s terrifying aura, his eyes widened in fear, and he looked at Monkey King with horror: "Who are you...Who are you?"


    "I''m not interested in explaining this to you, I just ask you, do you listen to me or not?" Monkey King''s face was plain, but no one could resist his majesty at the moment.


    "Listen...but I have an order, it is incumbent!" The Star Spirit King lowered his arrogant head and fell on one knee in front of Monkey King, because he already understood, but resisted. Monkey King only needs one thought to let him He was frightened.


    He cannot resist the majesty of God!


    Karen and others were all dumbfounded, with amazement on their faces!


    The Astral King who rules the Astral Realm actually bowed down to Monkey King?!In this situation, they have no time to think.


    "Erase all Leo''s faults and allow him to return to the Astral Realm!" Monkey King looked at the Astral King, and gave the order lightly.


    "Follow your will!" The Protoss King put one hand in front of Xiong, and took his command, then looked at Leo who was already stunned: "Leo Leo, you have heard me! Here is an announcement that all your sins will be written off here, allowing you to re-enter the astral world! Don¡¯t hurry up to thank this lord for his exoneration!"


    "Thank you...thank you..." Leo kowtowed and thanked Monkey King dumbly. Now he is startled and doesn''t know what to say, because the actions shown by their great king made him feel When it came to horror, he was also even more shocked by the identity of Monkey King. What kind of character is it that can make the great Star Kings bow their heads and bow down in worship?This is incredible!


    And Mira and the others opened their eyes in shock. They thought they knew Monkey King very much, but now they realized that they only knew the tip of the iceberg of Monkey King.


    Then they all looked at Monkey King with extremely admiring eyes...


    "Your order has been completed, my lord, what else do you have to order?" The Star Spirit King looked at Monkey King and asked respectfully.


    "There''s nothing wrong with you, go back..." Monkey King waved his hand very casually.


    "Then, I will leave first!" Upon hearing the words, the Star Spirit King immediately turned into a stream of light and dissipated. In a moment, everything returned to normal.


    Leo once again bowed down in front of Monkey King and thanked him, and gave him the golden key that summoned him to Monkey King. He was also back to the astral world...


    In the astral world, countless constellations are floating in the sky, and the figure of the Astral King suddenly flashes on one of the largest constellations. At this time, his face is full of dignity: "Who is he? Terrible momentum... The universe is as vast as a galaxy, and even I can''t afford the slightest resistance. His will is controlled by him... In the world, there are such characters. I don''t know if it is a blessing or a curse? ...And, my old friend is by his side..."


    "Okay, the matter has been resolved, we should also go back!" Monkey King snapped his fingers, and Elisa and the others immediately saw that Karen, who was standing in front of them, suddenly disappeared.In fact, it wasn''t that Karen had disappeared, but that they couldn''t see the ghost anymore.


    Elisa and the others all nodded and followed Sun Wukong when they heard this. No one spoke, because what happened just now was too incredible. They all guessed from the bottom of their hearts what Sun Wukong¡¯s identity would be...

 1520 Chapter 46 It’s Good to Raise a Ghost

    It was late at night, and in a daze, Monkey King seemed to have pinched something soft, but it was not warm, as if pinched a balloon full of water, which made him wake up from his deep sleep immediately: "Could it be that Sister paper comes to attack at night while I am asleep?"


    With a thought of Monkey King, he immediately opened his eyes, but what caught his eye was a deep white ditch.


    Looking up to see the person, Monkey King looked a little surprised: "Why are you? Why are you running to me?"


    Karen didn''t answer, but stared at Monkey King with his eyes widened, his face flushed a little, with a hell expression.


    "What''s your expression? If you really want to say it, I should show this expression, right?" Monkey King said, calmly withdrawing his hand in front of Karen Xiong.


    "You...you...how can you touch me? Why? I go straight through when I want to touch others, why can you touch me?" Kallen still widened her eyes, shocked, but also Appears extremely excited.


    As a ghost, she has lived in a human world for many years. She can''t meet other people, they can''t hear her voice, and can''t find her existence. That kind of loneliness is not ordinary suffering.


    Now she was suddenly caught by Monkey King. Although it was the kind of shameful place, she still couldn''t hide the excitement and excitement in her heart.


    In fact, Karen just wanted to play a prank to scare Monkey King. She didn''t expect that she was attacked by Monkey King as soon as she got on Chuang. As a result, she was shocked and excited at the same time...


    "I can let others see the ghost, of course I can also meet the ghost..." Monkey King looked calm, and fell asleep again...


    "Is this?" Although Karen still doesn''t quite understand the key, she doesn''t bother to pay attention to it. Looking at Monkey King, her expression is a tangled expression: "I said, usually, if a man suddenly finds himself A beautiful woman with a sense of sex appeared on chuang, shouldn¡¯t it be a surprise? You are too calm, right? You still want to sleep?"


    "Why, is it normal to have to slap~ slap~ slap~?" Monkey King glanced at Karen faintly.


    Karen''s face blushed, and she rolled her eyes at Monkey King with helplessness. She used to play other men around, but now she found that she had nothing to do with Monkey King: "I''m a ghost, you won''t connect Don''t let the ghost go, right?"


    Monkey King sat up and looked at Karen: "If you weren''t a ghost, I would let you know the consequences of breaking into my room in the middle of the night...Let¡¯s say, what do you want to do when you ran to me in the middle of the night? I can''t talk about it?"


    "That''s right!" Karen smiled slightly and looked at Monkey King: "Now only you in the world can see me. Who am I not to come to you? It''s boring to be alone, you know, I didn¡¯t know how many men wanted to approach me when I was alive. I didn¡¯t even bother to take care of it. Now that you have this honor, you should feel honored.¡±


    "You really feel good about yourself..." Monkey King looked at Karen and said faintly: "Then I have to thank you?"


    "It should be so..." Karen said with a proud face: "For the sake of your performance, I will tell you what I heard on the way..."


    "tell me the story¡­"


    "On the way I came, I found the''Ghost'' people... They seem to be doing something to your fairy tail... When I came to you, they had already gone to your guild residence..."


    "Ghost? A group of young people, there is no need to take it to heart..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly.


    "Brother Wukong, who are you talking to?" Wendy, who was originally asleep, was awakened by Monkey King''s conversation, opened her big confused eyes and looked at him curiously.


    Xia Lulu was sleeping next to Wendy, but she was sound asleep without being awakened.


    "No, sleep talk, go to sleep!" Monkey King rubbed Wendy''s head. After a while, Wendy fell asleep again...


    Turning to look at Karen, Sun Wukong found that Karen was looking at him with a weird look: "I said I am such a big beauty in front of you, why are you not at all enthusiastic, so you have such a hobby? ¡­ Hmm~ Loli or something is really in love..."


    "You love your sister..." Monkey King glared at Karen: "It''s not that everyone has such impure thoughts as you. If she was not scared by you during the day, would she sleep in my room?"


    Hearing this, Karen sat aside gracefully, but smiled slightly: "So, you have to thank me for giving you such a chance..."


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you, most of the night, either accompany me to sleep, or hurry up..."


    "You really don''t care about the group of ghosts? I told you the news. If your guild is beaten up by others tomorrow, don''t blame me. You know, your guild doesn''t even have a single figure. Oh."


    Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, lay down and fell asleep...


    "You don''t care, it doesn''t matter to me..." Karen saw this, and immediately sat next to Monkey King''s chuang, fell down, and stared at him in a daze...


    "Did you let people sleep? I really thought I was a ghost, so I wouldn''t dare to put you like an eighteenth?" Monkey King stared at Karen with an uncomfortable look, and there was a ghost after he fell asleep. Staring at you closely, it feels really awkward.


    "You sleep yours, when I don''t exist..." Karen looked elegant, looked at Monkey King, paused, and asked in a negotiating tone: "Talk to me, let me follow you in the future ,how is it?"


    "Okay, call the master to listen, and I will let you follow..."


    "Hey, are you too much? Not only Lolicon, but also a maid?"


    "Don''t talk about those useless..." Monkey King looked at Karen with a plain face: "Don''t think that you want to stay by my side, I don''t know, because of my existence, all the magic around me will come to me. So the source of magic power is quite rich. For the ghost, there are many benefits, and there is no need to worry about the danger of the collapse of the spirit body. It just makes you call the master. You don¡¯t lose..."


    "Explain in advance, you can ask the master, but don''t warm the bed..."


    "You can''t even think about it..." Sun Wukong directly blanked Karen''s face: "Although I can touch you, you, as a ghost, don''t have any sense of hand, and I''m not interested, but I just feel like raising one. Only the ghost is at home, it¡¯s quite fun..."


    "You said too much!" Karen was immediately upset, and any woman would be upset when she heard this...

 1521 Chapter 47-Ghost

    Sun Wukong didn¡¯t bother to be in Rikalian, and fell asleep while holding Wendy...


    When Karen saw this, he curled his lips a little uncomfortably. When he was alive, other men were lining up to get close to her. Monkey King was good, but he had such an attitude towards her.


    She just felt the source of the rich magic power around Monkey King. She leaned a lot towards Monkey King. Looking at Monkey King, she was full of curiosity: "I really don¡¯t know what happened to this guy. The magic power between heaven and earth turned out to be autonomous He gathers, and is so docile..."


    After taking a deep breath, Carlene suddenly expressed her feelings: "It''s really comfortable, what a great magic! If you are still alive, just stay by his side and do nothing, your magic will also increase? "


    Early in the morning of the next day, Monkey King felt a lighter weight on his body, and there was a slight coolness in his ears: "Master, it''s time to get chuang..."


    When he reached the state of Monkey King, he didn¡¯t feel much sleepiness. After shouting like this, he immediately woke up. Just after opening his eyes, he saw a beautiful and charming face looking at him, looking down slightly. That touch of indescribable depth, snow and white, is full of infinite temptation...


    Monkey King unceremoniously stretched out his hand and attacked the past...


    Accompanied by Karen¡¯s scream, she flashed to the side and stared at Monkey King...


    "What to look at, I asked you to confuse brother early in the morning. If you are a normal girl, see if I don''t slap you!" Monkey King glared at Karen with an angry look.


    Karen was speechless, and her face was full of helplessness. When she used to molest other men, all of them blushed shyly, like monkey buttocks. The expressions are fun to look at.This guy is fine, he doesn''t play his cards according to common sense, and you play him, and he turns around to play you. Such a person can''t afford to hurt him.


    At this time, Wendy also woke up, rubbed her confused eyes, sat up, and looked at Monkey King curiously: "Brother Wukong, what did you just say?"


    "It''s nothing, I called you chuang..." Sun Wukong chuckled, picked up Wendy, and dressed her personally.


    Wendy blushed and said embarrassedly: "I can wear it myself, I can already wear clothes..."


    "I forgot, Wendy has grown up..." Monkey King chuckled and rubbed Wendy''s head: "But it doesn''t matter, I didn''t help you wear it when you were a kid, and it''s the same now..."


    "All right..." Wendy blushed, nodded, and looked at Xia Lulu who was awake on the side: "Xia Lulu, shall I help you wear it?"


    "No, I''ll do it myself..." Xia Lulu immediately refused: "I''m not a kid anymore..."


    "Oh, Xia Lulu, have you started pretending to be an adult? I remember you were only seven years old!" Monkey King looked at Xia Lulu and smiled.


    "I am different from humans..." Xia Lulu raised her head with a proud face.


    Seeing that Monkey King had helped Wendy get dressed, Baru Ge, who had already been waiting by the side, came to Monkey King and waited for him to put on clothes...


    After breakfast, Monkey King and his party also walked towards the Fairy Tail Guild...


    When passing the street, pedestrians pointed to them sympathetically. This made Elisa and the others frowned slightly: "Goku, it seems something is not right?"


    "Go back to the guild..." Monkey King was calm, he already knew the whole story.


    When they arrived at the guild¡¯s premises, they saw that the Fairy Tail¡¯s guild had already become a ruin, which was much more serious than in the original work, because the entire building was completely in ruins. And the members of the guild were all angry. Standing in front of the ruins, everyone''s faces were filled with cold chill...


    Among them, the most angry is Naz, this guy has been angry everywhere: "Bastard! That bastard did it? Tell me quickly! I''m going to fly him!!"


    "This is... what''s going on?" Elisa looked astonished, and her face was full of anger. Fairy Tail is their home. The home is destroyed, so naturally the anger is hard to calm.


    "How could this happen?" Lucy also looked incredible.


    Kana and the others both stared angrily one by one...


    "Look! I reminded you last night... I told you not to take it seriously. Now my hometown is being served in a pot!" Karen suddenly appeared next to Monkey King, looking at him with a gleeful look.


    "If there is nothing wrong, how can I be ashamed to make trouble!" Monkey King laughed, instead he looked interested.


    "You... are you sick?" After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Karen was shocked: "You didn''t stop the''Ghost'', just to make trouble?"


    "This world is boring, there is always something to do..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    It¡¯s just that smile, but he saw Karen¡¯s back feel a little chilly: "Really a dangerous guy...because of this kind of thing, he watched his own guild be destroyed, what is this person thinking? Huh? But, it''s very individual, but the type I like..."


    "President, this matter must be investigated clearly. I dare to provoke our fairy tail openly. We must give the other party some color to see and let them know that our fairy tail is not easy to provoke!"


    "Yes! I must make them regret doing this, it is so irritating! I can''t swallow the other person if I am immortal!"


    "It''s all quiet, so noisy!" Makarov roared, stunned the group of noisy people, took a leisurely sip of the wine in his hand, and said nonchalantly: "Don''t make a fuss about it, it''s a ghost. People did it..."


    "Spectre? Your group of guys? I''ll knock them all flying..." Naz yelled angrily...


    "Stop..." Makarov yelled out, "When you start with a guild where no one is there, they are only capable of this. For such a group, there is no need to control them..."


    "Don''t let it go? Our guild was ruined by those bastards!" Naz roared.


    "Who said our guild was destroyed?" Makarov said lightly: "It''s just a building that was destroyed, and it will be rebuilt..."


    "This¡­"


    The people of Fairy Tail were unwilling, they didn''t expect their president would say such words.


    "Old man, you can''t just forget about this thing!" Monkey King stepped forward and looked at Makarov: "Your home has been destroyed by others, so you still said this. Is your head hurt? Is the door clipped?"


    "What are you talking about?!" Makarov Nima jumped up and glared at Monkey King...


    (PS: It¡¯s a watch today too. I can¡¯t afford to suffer from power outages. This year is really a constant disaster. It¡¯s either a flood or a typhoon. Hey...)..

 1522 Chapter 48 Alba Green

    Attached photo: Alba Green


    Monkey King directly ignored the angry Makolov, and said to the guild members indifferently: "Don''t pay attention to this idiot whose head is clamped by the door, I am the master, you all let go and do it! The war between Fairy Tail and Spectre has begun, and it will not die. If you drop the other party¡¯s guild, don¡¯t come back..."


    "Yeah~ Brother Wukong should make sense!"


    "Go! Go and kill the''Ghost''!"


    "Dare to provoke our fairy tail, they must regret coming to this world!"


    Naz and the others immediately boiled, and slammed to the location of the''Ghost'' with high fighting spirit...


    "Goku, let''s go first!" Elisa said, taking Wendy and the others to kill too...


    "Wait~ you all come back to me!!" Makarov yelled immediately after seeing this. Unfortunately, Naz and the others had already run out of sight, because they all knew Makarov would stop in the middle, so they Run faster than anyone else.


    Seeing all the people in the guild run away, Makarov''s face was full of anger, and he turned and stared at Monkey King angrily: "Do you know the consequences of doing this? Anyway! The old man is the president, don''t you Give me random orders..."


    "Then why do they listen to me?" Monkey King looked at Makarov calmly: "After all, you are still unpopular, Makarov, you can''t even understand the voice of your own guild members. It¡¯s really a failure to do it long enough. It¡¯s useful to wait until the people in your guild are hurt before you fight back? Is it useful at that time? Even if the opponent¡¯s guild is destroyed, what''s the point? "


    Makarov''s original angry expression immediately calmed down, with a helpless look: "I understand what you said, but those guys are a group of professional sabotages. If things go too far, they will be judged by the judges. I see, our guild will be forcibly disbanded!"


    "Forced dissolution? Rely on them?" Monkey King looked disdainful: "It depends on whether they have this ability! The big deal is to declare war with the House of Councilors, it''s not a big deal!"


    "You guy... this kind of thinking is not good!" Makarov glared at Monkey King and yelled, his feet jumping as if he was a child in despair.


    "I think he was right..." A voice suddenly came from behind Makarov, full of arrogance and arrogance: "Old man, it seems that you are really old, without the blood and blood of young people. You are ambitious, let''s quickly give up the position of chairman, your era is over!"


    "Ragusus!" Makarov''s expression changed drastically when he saw the visitor: "And the Thunder Gods...you guys, what do you want to do when you come back now?!"


    "Hmph~ I heard that some of the strongest wizards suddenly appeared from Fairy Tail, so I came over to take a look..." Ragusas looked proudly, looking at Monkey King, his eyes still so arrogant: "It must be you, right?"


    "It''s really overwhelming to dare to claim to be the strongest wizard in Fairy Tail! Ragasus is the strongest wizard in Fairy Tail!" Fried looked at Ragothus with admiration. , Said coldly to Monkey King.


    "Yes, yes! Ragasus is the strongest fairy tail. How can you, a guy who suddenly emerged from nowhere, be the opponent of Ragasus!" Aiba Gelin looked at Monkey King. , The eyes are full of disdain.


    "Really a nice woman, but the way she speaks is a bit uncomfortable..." Monkey King looked at Aba Ge Lin, but smiled faintly. He would not be angry because of the other party''s ignorance.


    "Oh, you seem to be underestimated..." Karen, who no one could see except Monkey King, stood beside Monkey King and slammed into Monkey King somewhat teasingly: "Would you like to catch her and put her in Xiaohei? Room, adjust and teach?"


    Monkey King ignored Karen''s words.


    "The way you speak is also unpleasant..." Eba Green lightly stroked her glasses and looked at Monkey King faintly: "The one who claims to be the strongest wizard of Fairy Tail... Sun what?"


    "Beauty, this kind of hatred is really not suitable for you..." Monkey King chuckled, "Otherwise, if I get angry, the consequences will be very serious!"


    "How serious can it be?" Fried took a step forward and stared at Monkey King very chicly: "Can you let us see it? Lord Monkey King who claims to be the strongest wizard of Fairy Tail..."


    "Shut up! Fried!" Makarov, who had been watching, suddenly shouted angrily: "If you don''t want to die, just step back..." He said, looking at Ragosas: "Ragosa Si, what do you want to do?"


    "Didn¡¯t you tell me... I am very interested in the strongest wizard who suddenly appeared, so I came back to take a look... Personality is very appetizing to me, but I don¡¯t know if the strength can be called the strongest. Two words..." Ragasus looked at Monkey King with a calm face, but also looked a little solemn: "I didn''t think anything before, but I can make the old man treat it so seriously. It seems that you are stronger than I expected. Quite a lot..."


    "So, Master Monkey, can you ask for advice?" Fried did not listen to Makarov''s words. After listening to what Ragasus said, he took a step forward and challenged Monkey King.Because Monkey King is called the strongest Fairy Tail, this is something he cannot tolerate. In his mind, the strongest one should be the Ragusus whom he admires extremely.


    If it were Kildas, he had no opinion, but he couldn''t accept this person who appeared suddenly.


    "Sorry, I am not interested in men..."


    "What does this have to do with a man?" Fried was a little angry.


    "If that''s the case, let me ask for some tips..." Eba Greene stepped forward gracefully and looked at Monkey King: "I heard that Elisa was taught by you, so she must be no less powerful. Where shall we go?"


    "It seems that you really want to find abuse, then there is really no way..." Monkey King looked at Aba Green, beckoned, and said calmly: "Come on!"


    "Then I''m not welcome..." A strange smile appeared on Eba Greene''s face, and she took off her glasses...


    "Alba Gelin, don''t you think..." Makarov''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Old man, this is a fair duel, please don''t be nosy!" Ragusas immediately interrupted Makarov coldly.


    "It depends on the situation, you seem to have to zoom in..." Monkey King looked at Aba Green, but he chuckled, "However, no matter what magic is, it won''t work for me..."


    "It doesn''t work for you? You are really arrogant..." Aiba Green sneered. She had completely removed the glasses she was wearing, but she looked at Monkey King... .

 1523 Chapter 49—Invincible Man and Magic

    To be able to teach a strong like Elisa, even though Eba Greene was very disdainful of Monkey King, she still attached great importance to it in her heart, so she used her own magic-Petrified Eye from the beginning.


    Seeing that Monkey King went to stare at Aba Greene without knowing his life or death, a trace of disdain suddenly appeared on Ragusas'' face: "It seems that the victory or defeat has been divided..."


    However, the imaginary petrochemical did not appear, although it was already standing there...


    "What''s going on?" Ragosas frowned and they both frowned...


    "Huh? Why wasn''t it petrified? Impossible!" Aiba Gelin looked at the unharmed Monkey King, her eyes widened in shock, and looked at Monkey King again...


    "Hey~ even if I''m handsome, you don''t have to look at me like this? Although I have always been very courageous, but being stared at you so consistently makes me shy..."


    "You..." After hearing this, Eba Greene felt depressed and vomited blood: "Why haven''t you been petrified? Did my magic fail? It''s impossible..."


    "Huh? Did you activate the magic just now? Why don''t I feel a little bit?" Monkey King looked at Iba Gelin curiously.


    "I...you..." Alba Greene, who was already very angry, was even more angry when Sun Wukong said this: "Since the petrification magic is not good, then..." As he said, lightly stepped and approached Sun Wukong directly. Attacked...


    "It''s not good for women to fight and kill, be good, stop!" Monkey King looked at the attacking Iba Gelin, but smiled casually.


    Alba Gelin, who was already close, suddenly stopped in front of Monkey King. Monkey King touched her head and smiled, "Really obedient!"


    Alba Green suddenly turned into a look of consternation, and at the same time she was extremely ashamed: "What...what''s going on? Why did I stop suddenly? Move! You move! Damn, what did you do to me Magic? Why can''t I control my body? Also, don''t touch my head casually! Bastard!"


    "Swearing and swearing, this is not something a lady should do, she deserves to be punished, come, turn around, lift up the fart..." Monkey King looked at Aba Green and smiled slightly.


    After hearing this, Eba Gelin turned around obediently, and raised her fart in a posture of''please punish me''.


    However, the expression on her face was extremely ashamed and angry, her face flushed, and she glared at Monkey King: "You...what do you want to do? Stop! Stop! If you dare to hit me, I will never end with you!"


    "Slap~"


    The sound is crisp and loud...


    Eba Gelin''s pretty face instantly flushed with shame: "Ah~~ Monkey King...you dare to hit me! I''m endless with you... I''ll never die with you..."


    "Alba Green..."


    Seeing that Monkey King actually humiliated Aba Green in this way, Fried and Bigoslow were furious and rushed forward to launch an attack on Monkey King...


    "Kneel down!"


    However, the silhouettes of the two men screamed in a low drink from Monkey King, and stopped in an instant, then they knelt down with a''touch''...


    "This is...what magic?!!!"


    Fried and Piguszro were shocked at once, Ragosas was also moved, and Makarov was shocked: "The magic of speech... This is the magic of speech of Monkey King..."


    "Yanling magic?" Ragosas frowned slightly: "Isn''t he the celestial wizard? What kind of magic is this lingering magic? Never heard of..."


    "It''s true that Monkey King is a celestial wizard, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t use other magic..." Makarov''s face was solemn: "And the so-called lingering magic is the sacred magic that has been lost in the legend. Words must be done, this is the magic of words! In a sense, this is invincible magic!"


    "Words must do? Words magic? Invincible magic?" Ragosus frowned, but a trace of disdain appeared on his face: "There is no invincible magic in this world!"


    "It''s true..." Makarov nodded in sympathy, and looked at Monkey King with a serious face: "There is no invincible magic, but there are invincible people, and this magic is in his hands, but it changes. It has become a terrifying invincible magic, no one can resist in his hands..."


    When Ragusus heard this, he was instantly moved...


    And Fried and they were shocked to hear...


    After a moment of contemplation, Fried looked solemn: "We must do what we say...so that''s it...so our actions will be controlled by his words?"


    "That''s why I said at the beginning, if you don''t want to die, you should leave me quickly, but you don''t listen to it..." Makarov sighed slightly.


    "Interesting..." Ragasus''s eyes suddenly showed full warfare, and he wanted to see this so-called spirit magic.


    "Ragosas, stop for me!" Makarov suddenly roared in excitement, and stopped Ragosas: "Aba Gelin will not be dangerous as Monkey King¡¯s opponent. If you go up, you may be killed. Don''t doubt, he will do this... to kill you, it only takes a word of''death''!"


    Ragusus frowned when he heard the words, his face was unhappy. He would not be scared by Makarov''s words, but seeing Makarov''s terrifyingly serious eyes, he hesitated in his heart. ¡­


    "Let him play for a while...After playing for a while, he will be fine..." Seeing Ragusas stopped, Makarov was relieved immediately.


    "You said to play?" Ragasus glared, his face full of anger in an instant, the dignified thunder gods turned out to be just playing with him?This made him instantly become extremely angry. The thunder and lightning all over his body surged like a furious Thunder God. While stepping on a large hole on the ground, he punched Monkey King...


    The more Makarov said this, the more he wanted to compete with Monkey King, because arrogant people like Ragusus had a heart that refused to admit defeat.


    The strength of a person is not to be stated, but to be proved by practical actions!Until there is no proof, Ragasus will never be intimidated by the name of Monkey King!


    This is the so-called no tears without seeing the coffin!


    But Ragasus¡¯s thoughts obviously fell through. When the ground suddenly cracked and opened, Barugo instantly got out of the ground, blocking Ragasus¡¯s way with fists and fists...


    The moment the two fists collided, the burst of power shook the ground to crack, and countless thunder and lightning fell, leaving a scorched pit on the ground...


    "The master is having fun, you shouldn''t bother..." Baruge looked at Ragusus, her expression extremely calm.


    "Protoss?" Ragasus frowned slightly, and his heart became extremely solemn: "Even when I met with me, I didn''t lose the wind..."..

 1524 Chapter Fifty

    "Get out of the way, I''m not interested in Protoss!" Ragosas looked at Baruche with a cold expression, thunder and lightning all over, full of violent aura.


    "The master said, the more arrogant people are, the more they need to be trained. It seems that you need to be trained..." Baruge said seriously, looking at Ragasus.


    "What a mess! Go back to the astral world!" Ragasus yelled, his fists filled with thunder and lightning blasted towards Baru Ge...


    "My strength is bestowed by my master. It is impossible to beat me with the current you..." Baluge looked at the thunder and lightning fist that was bombarding him, her face expressionless, her face calm, as if What kind of words are justified.


    Crossed his hands, the chain on his wrist jingled lightly, and then saw the earth crack and open, and the earth and rock formed countless sharp earth spears in an instant, flying towards Ragusus in the air like rain. Stab away...


    "Yep?!"


    Ragusus, who was about to smash down with a punch, changed his complexion drastically. The right fist with thunder and lightning swept forward, smashing several spears that came from flying, but more soil. The spear stabled, and he could no longer dodge when he was in the air. He was directly pierced by several earth spears into the left and right shoulders of the 1st leg of the arm, and nailed them firmly to the ground!


    Ba Luge''s figure flashed, and the earth spear condensed in his hand''poof'', pierced into the ground one millimeter of Ragusas'' head, and was shocked by the cold sweat of Ragusas. At that moment, he still I thought Barugo was going to kill him...


    At the same time, his eyes widened, a little unbelievable, he had never thought that he would be defeated in the hands of this star, his eyes were full of unwilling anger.


    Ragusas was extremely dissatisfied in his heart. He believed that his failure was caused by carelessness and underestimation of his opponent, because he had not yet shown his true ability.


    "Ragusus!!"


    Not only Ragasus himself, but even Marklov, Fried, and Bigus were shocked in a cold sweat.


    "Master, what should I do with this guy? Should I tune it up, or just kill it?" Baluge turned his head to look at Monkey King.


    "What can a man teach?" Sun Wukong waved his hand casually, looked at Aba Gelin in front of him, and smiled: "Come on, I''m changing a posture and posture with a sense of sex..."


    "Asshole, I can''t spare you..." Eba Gelin''s face was angry, and she struggled for a while, but her body fell with Monkey King''s voice and moved voluntarily, kneeling on the ground and doing something. A very dazzling posture...


    "Oh~ this posture is good..." Monkey King beamed his eyes, holding a mobile phone, "Kacha Kacha" is a continuous shooting...


    "Damn~ Monkey King, I will pay this humiliation sooner or later..." Aba Greene shouted with a blushing face.


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Baru shook her head with disappointment: "Doesn''t I need to tune in? It''s a pity, it''s just to kill..." As he said, he pulled out the earth spear that pierced the ground. Aiming at Ragasus'' heart...


    On the other hand, Ragusus'' eyes widened, his face was full of anger, and he struggled hard, but he could only make his injuries worse and futile, because the soil spear that nailed him to the ground was already connected to the earth. It cannot be shaken at all.


    "Wait!!" Makarov was shocked when he saw this, his figure flashed, he came to Baru Ge, looked at Monkey King, his face was serious: "Monkey King, you don''t really want to Are you going to kill Ragusus?"


    "En? When did I say I was going to kill him?" Monkey King, who was taking pictures, looked curiously towards Barugo, but he saw Makarov''s hostile gaze, and his heart suddenly fell. Unhappy: "If I really want to kill him, what can you do?"


    "Are you serious?" Makarov''s face was terribly serious, Ragosas was also his grandson anyway, and what he did would not be killed, right?Therefore, he was quite dissatisfied with Monkey King''s approach.


    "En? Show me such an expression, Makarov, but it''s dangerous..." Monkey King looked at Makarov calmly.


    Lei, who was sleeping quietly, suddenly opened his eyes and stood up. In an instant, the wind and clouds changed, the earth trembled, and the dark clouds covered the sky, full of destruction and horror. The end of the world is coming.


    "!!!"


    Makarov and others all widened their eyes in horror, and they were crushed on the ground. Chao Lei, who was full of shock and fear, looked over. The spirits and souls trembled, as powerful as the gods, and the anger of the gods would collapse. A white horse that looks so beautiful, so terrifying?


    Makarov was already trembling with fright, and his face was terrified. He was already shocked by the terrible breath and couldn''t speak...


    As a ghost, Karen is even more miserable. Under this terrible breath, her spirit body has become illusory. In the distortion, it may dissipate at any time. While trying her best to persist, her heart is also full of fear. Astonished: "Oh my God! This horse is so terrifying? Such a terrifying white horse is just Monkey King''s mount? Then how strong should he be?!!!"


    Lei walked step by step in the direction where Makarov was, and with each step, the world seemed to tremble...


    Because Lei knew very well that it was this small looking old man who made Monkey King upset...


    "Old man, you...hurry up!" Feeling Lei''s hostile gaze full of killing intent, Ragasus had a look of astonishment. Under Lei''s terrifying breath, he didn''t even have the courage to fight.


    While Makarov looked shocked, there was also a bitter smile on his face, running?How does he run?Under this terrible breath, let alone using magic, there is no strength to even move it.


    "Anyone who displeases the master is a death penalty!" Lei stared at Makarov coldly, her voice thunderous and majestic.


    Just hearing the sound makes the soul tremble, and the heart is frightened...


    "It''s dead now..."


    This is the common aspiration of Ragusus and them at this time...


    "Okay, Lei, step back!"


    A faint voice came, Lei looked at Monkey King, then gave Makarov and the others a fierce look, and obediently retreated to Monkey King...


    Putting away the phone, Monkey King helped Aba Gelin, who was already in shock, and came to Makarov. As if nothing had happened, he smiled: "Sorry, Lei was a little bit naughty. Didn''t you scare you?"


    "..."


    The Makarov people were speechless. If it weren''t for the courage, they would have sweared. This is also naughty? Your sister, she almost killed us! ..

 1525 Chapter 51 The Trophy

    At this moment, Makarov truly realized that Monkey King is the truly dangerous figure in this world!


    After living for so long, he has never been so scared to move, he didn''t even dare to breathe, and to achieve this level, it was only Monkey King''s mount. As the master, he was terrifying. To what extent?Makarov has always regarded Monkey King very high, but now he understands that he still far underestimates him.


    "Enough fun, it''s time to watch the excitement..." Monkey King said, throwing Aba Green on Lei''s back, looking at Ragusus and the others, hehe smiled: "I will take this trophy. , She will belong to me from now on!"


    "What spoils? What is your bastard! My old lady is not a cargo..." Eba Greene suddenly changed her complexion, struggling, trying to jump off Lei''s back, but as Lei snorted. Suddenly she froze in fright and didn''t dare to move.


    She was frightened by Lei just now, but now Lei has almost become her nightmare.


    "Hmph, let me spare your life, of course, I have to pay a little price... You know, the people who make me unhappy and alive don''t exist..." Monkey King glanced at Ragusus and them faintly.


    Ragusus and the others suddenly felt a chill in their backs, and waved their right hands at Alba Green: "Alba Green, walk slowly, don¡¯t send it..."


    "You dumb guys, I read you wrong..." Alba Green''s voice became quieter as Lei went away...


    Seeing Lei who had already gone away, a trace of worry appeared on Fried''s face: "Is it OK with Alba Green?"


    "Should not?" Makarov''s brows were also slightly frowned: "If Elsa and others are there, you should be relieved..." As he said, he turned his head and glared at Ragasus: "You Brother bastard, I told you not to provoke him. You dare to provoke him. We were almost killed by you and we are here!"


    Ragosas looked upset, but he didn''t dare to talk back. Although he hadn''t reconciled with Makarov, he was his grandson after all. Since he is a grandson, he can only pretend to be a grandson if he is scolded.


    "Hey, where do you want to take me?" Standing on Lei''s back, Aba Gelin puts his hands around Xiong, looking at Monkey King with a vigilant face: "Warning, if you dare to think of me, what is wrong? , I would rather die than follow..."


    "Don''t worry, the master won''t do anything to you..." Baruge suddenly leaned forward, and said seriously: "At most, I will shut you in a small black room and make a good adjustment, such as candles. Leather whip or something..."


    Alba Greene was so scared that she subconsciously wanted to jump from the sky...


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb!" Sun Wukong slapped Baru song aside with a sullen gesture: "I only know that I am black all day..."


    "Am I annoying the master? The master wants to tune in to teach me?" Baluge immediately looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "It''s really hard to hurt to have such a star!" Monkey King looked at Aba Gelin and shrugged helplessly at her.


    "Are you sure you didn''t make her like this?" Aiba Gelin looked at Monkey King suspiciously.Monkey King could only say that he was speechless.


    "You are a powerful protoss, should it be a Virgo protoss?" The ghost Karen looked at Baruche with bright eyes, and curiously asked Monkey King: "Lian the head of the zodiac Leo Leo is not as good as her. What have you done to her?"


    "It''s just that she has developed all her potential and improved her cultivation base..." Monkey King replied lightly.


    "Develop potential? Do you still use this magic?" Kallen''s eyes flashed suddenly, but unfortunately, when he thought that he was already a ghost, he immediately became extremely disappointed.


    "Hey~ who are you talking to?" Iba Green looked around and asked curiously.


    "Ghost, you can''t see..."


    "Phantom? Are you as good as a little girl who deceives me?" Aiba Gelin cast a disdainful look at Monkey King: "How can there be ghosts in this world..."


    Monkey King was too lazy to answer, but flicked a finger on her forehead. Aba Green immediately covered her forehead and lowered it, then raised her head and glared at Monkey King angrily: "Don''t think that you are very powerful. I''m afraid of you! I..."


    However, before she could finish her words, she suddenly saw a beautiful figure floating in front of her and waved to her: "Hi, my name is Karen, I am glad to meet you..."


    Aiba Gelin''s pupils shrank instantly, her body stiffened for a second, and then she screamed,''swish'', and hugged Monkey King tightly from behind: "Mom! Ghost~ Really ghost!"


    Feeling the softness coming from the back, Monkey King was dark and refreshing. At the same time, he calmly said: "Didn''t you say that there are no ghosts in this world? Where are the ghosts? Why didn''t I see it?"


    "Just... it''s on your left..." Iba Gelin trembled and stretched out her right hand, pointing at Karen.


    "Wow!" Karen was on a whim, and immediately made a face to Eba Green...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "Let go, let go quickly, I''m almost out of breath..." Monkey King patted Aba Gelin''s hands repeatedly, although it was nice to be held back by the two soft balls behind, but it was uncomfortable to be strangled by the neck. .


    However, Eba Gelin seemed to have not heard her, she still tightened Monkey King¡¯s neck and looked at Karen vigilantly, because now it¡¯s high in the sky and on Lei¡¯s back, there is nowhere to escape, so Ai Baglin could only hug Monkey King tightly for a sense of security.


    "I reminded you, then you can''t blame me...Look at my milk-grabbing dragon claw hand!" Monkey King said, reaching out and grabbing back...


    "what!!!"


    A shrill scream resounded across the sky...


    Eba Gelin glared at Monkey King with a red face...


    "What are you looking at? I was almost strangled by you just now. We are even..."


    "Hehe, Master, how do you feel in your hand?" Karen came to Monkey King''s side and smiled.


    "Not bad...cough cough..." Monkey King looked down and said lightly: "It seems that it has arrived, Lei, let''s go down!"


    In the northeastern part of the Feore Kingdom, in the ancient town of Ou, towering in the center is the Wizards¡¯ Guild, the branch of the ghost.


    However, here today, the dust is billowing, the building collapses, and it is a mess.


    Countless people lay down on the ground, groaning, and the fierce fighting continued...


    "Is this the fairy tail? Run away! They are just a bunch of monsters..."..

 1526 Chapter 52 Gogil

    Looking at the crowds escaping here, Monkey King smiled faintly: "Alba Gelin, these people will be handed over to you, don''t let any of them go, otherwise you will accept punishment!"


    "Master, do you want to tune in to teach me?" Baluge immediately stretched out her head, expressing her sense of existence, but Sun Wukong directly ignored it.


    Eba Gelin took off her glasses and looked at the group of fleeing crowds, the petrified eyes were activated, and all the ghost members who fled were petrified into statues!


    I have to say that Eba Gelin''s petrified eyes are indeed very powerful.


    When the crowd in the rear saw this, they were all shocked: "No, the way out is blocked, hurry up, flee here..."


    "Can you escape? This is how you provoke Fairy Tail!" Naz yelled, and opened his mouth a hot flame: "The roar of the fire dragon!"


    In an instant, more than a dozen people were flooded by the fire...


    At the same time, the cold was surging, Gray also shot, freezing more than a dozen people in the ice...


    And Elisa waved the long sword in her hand, and picked up the ghost members one by one and fell to the ground.


    The scene is very bloody and violent, this is simply a one-sided killing...


    But for a moment, everyone in Spectre was put to the ground, wailing more than...


    "With this ability, dare to provoke our fairy tail! Overpowering!"


    "Now you know how good our Fairy Tail is!"


    Each of the members of Fairy Tail showed excited and happy expressions.


    "You''re making a lot of noise!" Monkey King smiled slightly at the ghost branch that had been turned into ruins.


    "They ruined our guild building, we destroyed their guild building. This is called a pay for a paycheck!" Gray said with a grudge.


    "Hey hey~~~"


    Suddenly, a black shadow fell from the sky, standing firmly on a ruined rock, looking at Naz and the others, his eyes filled with disdain: "What''s the matter, shit, do you feel complacent if you kill a bunch of garbage? Now, Let my Iron Dragon Slayer Master Gogil be your opponent!"


    "Iron Dragon Slayer? Is this guy also Dragon Slayer?" Naz looked at Gogil with a look of surprise: "Leave this guy to me!"


    With that said, Naz stood up high, and attacked Gogil: "The iron fist of the fire dragon!"


    "Oh! Are you the fairy tail fire dragon slayer..." Gogil glanced at Naz with interest, but his eyes were full of contempt: "However, there is really no brain. Flaws!" As he said, I saw him punch out, his right hand turned into an iron rod in an instant, knocking Naz out, and buried it in the gravel...


    "Naz!" Gray and others were shocked.


    "Ice giant hammer!" Gray immediately activated the ice magic, and a huge ice hammer appeared on Gogil''s head out of thin air, and slammed down at him.


    "Small carving skills!" Gogil snorted coldly, his left hand also instantly turned into an iron rod, which stretched and stretched. With a click, the ice was hammered to smash.


    "This guy is very strong, everyone, be careful!" Gray immediately reminded him solemnly.


    When the fairy tail people heard the words, they retreated one after another and handed the battlefield to Gray and the others.


    "The Iron Dragon Slayer... can transform her body into the nature of iron at will..." Elisa looked serious, her magic power running into the ancient sword in her hand, exuding a faint light: "Let me come! "


    With that, Jiao''s body flashed and rushed towards Gogil...


    However, there was a wicked sneer from the corner of Gogil''s mouth. Seeing Elisa attacked, he unexpectedly flashed and launched an attack on Lebby outside the battle circle...


    "Damn it!" Elisa''s face changed, an angry expression appeared on her face, she turned around, and wanted to rescue Lebby, but it was too late...


    In the original book, Lebby and her two companions were attacked by Gogil and were admitted to the hospital. Now because of Monkey King¡¯s relationship, Fairy Tail directly launched a counterattack against the ghost, which saved them from this catastrophe. In the current situation, is Lebby''s fate of being attacked after all?


    The so-called fate is the so-called fate that escaped the first day of the junior high school but not the fifteenth.


    "Gogil! You bastard!"


    Others also looked angry, especially the two companions who teamed up with Lebby, they were blocked in front of Gogil. However, the difference in strength was huge, and the two were directly beaten by Gogil. Go out...


    Immediately, with a wicked smile, Gogil''s fist was close to Lebby but not half a foot away...


    Monkey King shook his head faintly, his figure flashed, and he appeared beside Lebby, and squeezed Gogil''s iron fist: "Sneak attack is not shameful, but attacking a girl is not what a man should do. !"


    As he said, Monkey King used a little force, and only heard a sound of "click", Gogil''s right hand that turned into an iron rod suddenly appeared cracks, spreading towards his arm...


    Gogil screamed in an instant, his eyes widened to the boss, cold sweat, his legs softened and he knelt to the ground!


    "Good job, Brother Wukong!"


    "Too handsome! Brother Wukong, hurry up and get rid of this bastard!"


    "What a bullshit dragon slayer, in front of Brother Wukong, that''s scum!"


    "Asshole, what did you say?!!!" Naz, who had just climbed up from the gravel, was furious when he heard this.


    "Naz, if you don''t agree, there is a way to fight with Wukong!"


    "Just do it, it''s not that you haven''t beaten it!" Naz was so excited, his head was hot, and he really launched an attack on Monkey King.


    However, before he could get close, the extremely angry Elisa slammed into the ground with an iron fist: "You idiot, is it time to do this kind of thing?"


    "I''m sorry..." Naz immediately tragically surrendered.


    "Naz, it seems that your energy is very vigorous, then I will hand him over to you..." Monkey King looked at Naz, released the palm of Gogil''s hand, and said lightly.


    "Really?" Naz was overjoyed suddenly, and instantly bounced from the pit.


    Monkey King said with a flat face: "If you lose, you are not allowed to eat for three days if you are hungry!"


    "Ahhh~~ How could I lose!" Naz immediately howled, and glared at Gogil fiercely: "Smelly iron, let''s continue!" He said, with flames spewing from his mouth, he launched towards Gogil. Attack: "Fire Dragon''s Wing Strike!!!"


    Gogil immediately rolled up his left hand and put it to his mouth: "The roar of the iron dragon!"


    When Naz saw this, he was shocked, and hurriedly changed his moves, rolled up his hands and overlapped his mouth, also starting the roar of the fire dragon!


    The collision of fire and iron caused a violent gust of wind, causing everyone to disperse...

 1527 Chapter 53 Lucy Hatfilia

    The flame spread to the surroundings, causing the temperature here to rise suddenly, and Gogil''s roar also scratched a deep rift in the ground.


    The violent collision caused the roar to continue, even the ground was cracked open, and countless rubble splashed in all directions...


    Whether it is a fairy tail or a ghost person, they are all affected by the battle between the two, and they are blown up and down, miserable...


    "These two guys are monsters! We have also been affected..."


    When the aftermath dissipated, Gogil was unscathed, and Naz was covering his bleeding left hand and gritted his teeth at Gogil.


    Gogil stared at Naz with a look of arrogance: "Even the dragon''s breath that can burn out the opponent can''t cause a trace of damage to steel, but on the contrary, the dragon''s breath of the iron blade can Your body is shredded, fire dragon, the nature difference between us has been revealed..."


    "Can''t hurt a bit? You didn''t wake up, right?" Naz looked at Gogil, but let out a sneer.


    "Yep?!"


    But as Naz''s words fell, there was a crack in the steel skin at the corner of Gogil''s eye.


    "My flame is not a normal flame. The fire dragon''s flame can destroy everything..." Naz said, ripping off his coat and glaring at Gogil: "If you are not serious, you will be crushed by me. !"


    "Hey~ let''s try it!" Gogil yelled out warriorly, colliding with Naz again...


    "what!!"


    Just when everyone was watching nervously and vigorously, a sudden exclamation came, but it attracted everyone''s attention.


    After hearing this, Elisa hurriedly sought her reputation, but her expression changed drastically: "Lucy!!"


    I don''t know when, another person appeared in the field, taking advantage of everyone''s carelessness, and even hijacking Lucy.


    "Who are you?" Elisa looked ugly when she saw the person holding Lucy. "Quickly let go of Lucy!"


    "That''s not okay..." The man looked at Elisa, and suddenly burst into tears: "Ah~ It''s so sad! It''s so sad! It''s so sad that the companion was held hostage..."


    "You!" Elisa suddenly looked angry, the ancient sword in her hand flickered, but the man squeezed Lucy''s throat: "Don''t act rashly, otherwise, if your companion is dead, you can''t blame me. On your head!"


    Seeing this, Elisa immediately stood in place, with an angry face: "This is too despicable, isn''t it? Have the ability to compete with me upright!"


    "Despicable? How come, this is the president''s plan!" The man said, crying again: "It''s amazing, amazing!"


    "This abnormality, is there a problem with your head?" Shirley looked at the man with an angry face, looking very angry.


    "I''ve heard of this person, Aliya in the sky, one of the four elements of the ghost. His ability is unknown, but his strength cannot be underestimated." Mila said with a serious face.


    "Regardless of his strength, if he wasn''t holding Lucy, I would have to tear him up!" Kana gritted her teeth.


    "Lose Lucy!" Elisa looked at Alia coldly.


    "This can''t work, because catch her, but our task, since it is a task, then it must be completed. As a wizard, you should be the most clear, right?" Alia looked at Elisa. , Suddenly burst into tears again: "Ah~ the mission... what a great goal! I''m so touched..." as he said, he burst into tears.


    "Task? Why?" Elisa didn''t feel strange because of the other party''s behavior. Dai frowned slightly, very curious. It turned out to be the ghost''s task to catch Lucy?Who would post a mission to capture Lucy so boringly?Is Lucy''s identity very unusual?


    "Why? You asked me why?" Aliya looked at Elisa in surprise: "Obviously you are a partner of your own guild, why did you ask me why? Don''t you know who Lucy Hatfilia is? Huh?" As he said, the guy cried exaggeratedly again: "Ah~ sad! It''s sad! You don''t even know the identity of your companions. This is really sad..."


    "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense!"


    A cold voice suddenly sounded in her ears, and Aliya suddenly felt a chill in his neck. A sharp ancient sword was already placed on his neck, and traces of blood flowed down his neck, but she was shocked. Aliya was in a cold sweat. At this moment, Death was so close to him.


    "Quite soon! You... when..." Aliya''s face was shocked and reflexively raised his hands in a gesture of surrender.


    Seeing the opportunity, Lucy flashed aside, Kana and the others all rushed forward to protect Lucy.


    When Alia reacted and wanted to catch Lucy, it was already too late.


    "do not move!"


    "I won''t move! I won''t move!" Alia froze immediately: "As expected to be the fairy queen Elisa, it seems that your rumors are true. With the speed just now, you definitely have a relationship with the top ten demon. Competitive strength..."


    "I don''t want to listen to nonsense..." Elisa said coldly: "Tell me, why do you want to catch Elisa? Who instructed you to do this?"


    "This is about to ask this eldest lady..." Aliya was held back, the expression on her face was helpless, the sharp ancient sword was resting on her neck, but she did not dare to perform his awkward crying skills. "Who has the financial resources and ability to invite our entire Spectre to do things for them? Even, at the expense of being an enemy of Fairy Tail... By the way, the task we received was to bring Miss Lucy back safely, but I never thought To hurt her..."


    When Lucy heard this, her face changed drastically: "Could it be... how could..."


    Elisa and the others looked at Lucy: "Lucy, do you know who it is?"


    Lucy clenched her teeth, her face was strangely angry, and nodded: "En...I''m sorry, everyone, because of me, the guild was..."


    "Don''t mention this kind of trivial matter, let''s talk about who is going to catch you!" Elisa immediately interrupted Lucy.


    "Yes..." Lucy looked very hesitant, wondering if she should say it.


    "Isn''t it because the eldest lady ran away from home, and then the rich dad hired someone to take you back? What''s the point of this kind of thing?" Monkey King, who had been watching the jokes for a long time, was finally not silent.


    "Huh? Miss? Running away from home?" Elisa and the others were all surprised.


    Hobby''s eyes widened even more: "Lucy is Missy?"


    Mira looked at Lucy in surprise: "I heard that he just called you Lucy Hatfilia, Hatfilia... There is a wealthy businessman with the same surname, are you the one..."


    "Yes... As you think, I am Lucy Hatfilia..." Lucy bowed deeply to Mira and the others: "I''m really sorry, I kept hiding from everyone..."


    (PS: I am very busy at work recently, so today it will be one shift, tomorrow will be off, and five shifts will break out.)

 1528 Chapter 54 Airspace Destruction

    "I didn''t expect that he would do such a thing... it was because of me that this incident was caused. If I go back, it will end..." Lucy lowered her head, tears in her eyes swirling. , Full of self-blaming expressions.


    "Don''t think about things too simple, you can''t let the ghost do this level..." Monkey King patted Lucy on the shoulder, and said lightly: "I want to come to the other party and be sure to catch you, then You are threatening your father to take away your family property..."


    "Huh?!" Wendy and the others both showed shocked expressions.


    "How come?" Lucy was also surprised.


    However, Aliya¡¯s exclamation confirmed the fact that Sun Wukong said: "Ah~impossible! Someone actually guessed the president¡¯s plan...How could this be... It''s really surprising... unexpected!" Ya burst into tears again.


    "You want to destroy the rules of the Sorcerer''s Guild, and back the employer! It''s really bad!" Elisa heard the words, full of anger: "You ghosts don''t deserve to be called the Sorcerer''s Guild!"


    "This kind of thing is not your final say..." Aliya, who was still in tears, suddenly became extremely calm, and there was a faint and strange amplitude at the corner of her mouth, a strange magic from Emerging from his hands...


    "En?" Elisa instantly noticed, the cold light in her eyes flashed, and with a''pop'', she struck Alia''s stamina with the hilt, and Alia snorted as she fell to the ground. , Suddenly turned around, a triumphant smile appeared on his face: "Being kind to the enemy, but a bad habit..."


    As soon as the voice fell, a dazzling light suddenly radiated from Aliya¡¯s hands, enveloping Elisa in...


    With Elisa''s muffled hum, the light dissipated, but she saw Elisa powerlessly fell to the ground...


    "Elusa!!" Karna and the others were shocked when they saw this, and they surrounded...


    When Alia saw the opportunity, she fled to the side...


    "What the hell did you do to Sister Elisa?" Wendy was angry, took a deep breath, and roared in the direction where Alia was escaping: "Dragon''s roar!!"


    I saw a fierce storm traversing towards Aliya, and the ground was left with a deep ditch all the way because of the strong wind pressure...


    Alia''s complexion suddenly changed, and she instinctively felt that if this was hit, she would definitely be crushed into a bloody mist, and she hurriedly dodged...


    The wind wave beam suddenly traversed his left side. Even if it didn''t hit the target, his left body was still torn out of the crossing due to the strong wind pressure...


    Alia''s heart felt cold, and then clicked on her feet, dodges far away, and looked at Wendy with a solemn look. Although his eyes were covered with bandages, there was no expression: "This kid is the legendary fairy tail. The second dragon-slayer slayer-is the dragon-slayer slayer of the sky? It is so powerful?!!!"


    He said, looking at the battlefield on Gogil''s side: "Gogil, the situation is a bit unfavorable for us, withdraw first!"


    Gogil, who had collided fiercely with Naz, frowned slightly, and after a fist with Naz, he took advantage of the momentum and stepped back and glanced at the court. He was very upset: "I was a little excited just now. People are disappointed..." After speaking, he pulled back and disappeared from Alia...


    At this moment, everyone was concerned about Elisa¡¯s injury, so they didn¡¯t pursue it...


    "Elisa, how is it?" Naz ran over for the first time, yelling anxiously.


    "Sister Elisa''s magic has been emptied. I can only cure magic, not restore magic. It will be dangerous if it continues..." Wendy immediately looked at Monkey King anxiously after healed Elisa for a while: "Brother Wukong, hurry up and save Sister Elsa!"


    "Master Wukong, please save Elisa!" Xia Lulu also dragged Sun Wukong towards Elisa with an anxious face.


    Coming to Elisa''s side, Monkey King squatted down, helped her up, and said faintly: "Do you know why I didn''t rescue you just now?"


    "I''m sorry... I made a mistake again..." Elusa''s voice is weak, but she looks like a child doing something wrong, timidly afraid to look at Monkey King: "I shouldn''t be merciful..."


    "Humph! Do you know you shouldn''t be merciful?" Monkey King snorted coldly, "Your kindness is your greatest weakness. I have taught you since you were young that you don''t need to be kind to the enemy, because you are kind to the enemy. , It''s cruelty to yourself, this time it''s a lesson for you, if there is another next time, see how I can deal with you!"


    "I''m sorry..." Elisa gave me a wrong look.


    "Big Brother Wukong, stop talking nonsense! Hurry up and save Elisa! If you don''t hurry up, I really will die!" Naz urged and reminded him anxiously.


    With a sound of''touch'', Monkey King slapped Naz into the ground. Gray and the others swallowed saliva with a look of shock, and instantly became exceptionally quiet.They didn''t want to annoy Monkey King, and followed in Naz''s footsteps.


    Monkey King stretched out his right hand and placed it on Elisa''s heart. With the soft light shining, it poured on Elisa, making her dying appearance instantly recover.


    Standing up, Elisa was angry: "Dare to yin me, see if I won''t demolish their ghost headquarters this time!"


    "Why does it take so much trouble..." Monkey King said faintly: "They didn''t catch Lucy, and thought they hurt you, causing Fairy Tail to lose a general. Soon Spectre will launch a full-scale attack on Fairy Tail. , Why should we waste our energy to find their headquarters, let those two guys escape, just want to kill them all..."


    "They dared to send it to the door by themselves?" Elisa was angry: "If this is the case, we will go back and wait for the rabbits. This time, we have to kill them all, so I dare to throw me like this in front of Wukong. The big face is simply unforgivable!"


    When a group of people returned to Fairy Tail again, they happened to see Makarov sitting alone on a slab among the gravel, sipping wine leisurely.


    This made Naz very unhappy when he saw it: "Master, we went out to fight with the ghosts, but you are drinking here leisurely. It''s not interesting!"


    Seeing that everyone is safe, Makarov sighed in relief, took a sip of wine, and said calmly: "I''m not idle. I have been guarding our fairy tail resident, and I will never leave. !"


    "Do you still need to guard this kind of broken place?" Lucy murmured.


    Only Monkey King knows why Makarov stays in the ruins, because he knows very well that there is an amazing secret hidden under this resident...


    (PS: Five shifts today, this is the first shift.)..

 1529 Chapter 55—The Ghost Strikes

    "What a broken place! There are some important information about our guild here! Of course it must be well protected..." Makarov at the tip of his ears clearly heard Lucy''s whispering, and while staring at her, he turned to Monkey King. He looked over: "Wukong, how about a discussion?"


    "Say!" Monkey King glanced at him lightly.


    "I know that you suddenly built a villa in Houshan, so, look at the building of our guild, can you also trouble you..."


    Lucy''s eyes lit up when she heard the words: "Yeah! Wukong''s magic can transform a house out of thin air!" Then, she looked at Monkey King hopefully: "Goku, please do this. You! Please!"


    The guild residence was destroyed, Lucy always thought it was her fault, and she was worried. If Monkey King could change the guild residence, then she would feel much better.


    "The previous house is really ugly. It can be rebuilt if it is destroyed..." Monkey King nodded lightly, looked at the ruins in front of him, and waved his hand. In an instant, the ruins disappeared, but a splendid and domineering attic gradually emerged...


    In this scene, all the members were amazed...


    "You can build a house out of thin air, this magic is really convenient!"


    "If I know this magic, I can sit and eat forever..."


    "This is not the point, okay? Look at it, this house looks really brilliant and domineering! Our fairy tail should be like this!"


    "En! It''s not bad!" Elisa and the others looked at the house in front of them, and they all looked very satisfied, and they all couldn''t wait to enter the new guild residence...


    After the visit, Mira and the others also began to organize the information of the guild...


    Others naturally came to the guild¡¯s dedicated bar, chatted and drank, everything returned to its usual appearance, as if things had never happened before, because the days of fighting, killing, and killing for these wizards, Have long been used to it.


    Eba Griyn came to Makarov''s face and asked in confusion, "President, what about Ragusas and others?"


    "After you left, they also left. I don''t know where they went..." Makarov looked angry: "This bastard, the guild not only didn''t come to help, but also added to the chaos. Now the integrity is at a critical juncture. With a shadow, this guy, is there still this guild in his heart!"


    After hearing this, Alba Gelin decisively flashed people. The old man was obviously sulking.


    And so the peaceful day passed...


    In the early morning of the next day, Monkey King and the others had just returned to the guild. They roared loudly and the earth trembled, but they saw a huge mobile fortress approaching the fairy tail...


    At this moment, not only the residents of the city panicked, but even the entire staff of Fairy Tail became extremely nervous. They were on guard. They knew that Spectre really, as Monkey King said, had a full-scale view of Fairy Tail. war!


    "These guys actually ignored the existence of the Senate and launched a guild war on us..." Elisa looked at the extremely exaggerated fortress moving on the sea in the distance, her face was serious, but she also appeared cold: "But since it''s here, don''t go back!"


    "Unexpectedly, the ghost attacked in this way..."


    "President, what should I do?"


    "Joseph bastard, do you really want to fully develop with us!" Makarov gritted his teeth, angrily.


    "So far, what are you talking about nonsense?" Monkey King glanced at Makarov lightly.


    Makarov''s eyes instantly condensed, and he shouted angrily: "Everyone at Fairy Tail! Everyone is on alert, the war... has begun!!"


    "Oh!!"


    As soon as the president spoke, the members of the guild shouted in excitement. With the backbone, facing the appalling mobile fortress, they were naturally not timid.


    In the mobile fortress of the Spectre Dominator, Joseph held a wine glass in his hand and shook it gently. His face was plain, but when he saw Elisa on the other side, his brows were slightly frowned, and he was full of anger towards Ali. Ya Kan went: "Didn''t you say that Elisa has been hit hard by you? Why is she standing there safe and sound now?"


    "I don''t know! I did activate the airspace destruction and hit Elisa badly!" Allia burst into tears immediately: "Ah~ It''s sad! I actually made this serious mistake... Sad! Sad! what!"


    "Patters...should be the dragon slayer of Fairy Tail, right? I heard that the little girl has the ability to heal..." a woman with an umbrella thought for a moment, said.


    "The dragon slayer of the sky..." Joseph Paula, the president of the Spectre Dominator, frowned slightly: "It''s really a tricky guy. I heard that although the little girl is young, her strength should not be underestimated. When they are, you have to be careful... prepare the magic cluster cannon "Jupiter", here I will teach you to watch and guard, I will go to lead the Fairy Tail president away, if he is still there, it will be very tricky..."


    As Joseph said, he got up and left the bench and came to the stone platform outside the fortress. He looked at Makarov on the opposite side and shouted: "Makarov, I will leave it to the juniors here. We Should the two change their battlefields?"


    "Joseph!" Makarov yelled angrily, turning around and waiting for a bunch of Fairy Tail people: "I''ll beat their president, I''ll teach you here!"


    "President, you can rest assured, hit us to death, let them see the consequences of offending our Fairy Tail!"


    A bunch of members shouted immediately...


    Makarov looked at Monkey King, but didn''t say anything. If he was there, Makarov put a hundred hearts on him, turned around and ran away along the path on the left...


    When Joseph saw this, he immediately followed up...


    Both of them are one of the ten great masters of the Holy Spirit. Once the war starts, the movement will definitely be big, and naturally they must stay away from the crowd...


    Just after Joseph left, a huge cannon barrel also extended from the fortress. The muzzle of the black hole made people look at it, and it was a chill in the heart.


    This is the Magical Cluster Gun-Jupiter!


    And the terrible magic power is rapidly condensing in the muzzle...


    "Not good! All the members dispersed!!" Elisa saw this, her face changed drastically.


    "Damn it! How come these guys always play cards in an unreasonable way! They even use Magic Cluster Cannon!"


    "The house we just built isn''t going to turn into ruins again, right?"


    "How could you destroy the house that Goku built for us again!" Elisa shouted angrily and ran forward...


    During the run, the whole body was shining brightly, displayed the dress-up magic, put on a set of gorgeous swordsman costumes, single-handed swords, like a generation of chivalrous girls, heroic.


    (Second more)..

 1530 Chapter 56 The Sword Flashes Rainbow

    "Oh? Why did you change into normal attire? What exactly does Elisa want to do?"


    "Isn''t she trying to block the Magic Cluster Cannon with this outfit, right?"


    "Can this really be done?"


    When other members saw this, they were all worried.


    Only Mila and the others looked full of expectation: "Swordsman costume, this is the outfit that Wukong gave to Elisa. It seems Elisa is coming for real!"


    "Is it true? Is this Elisa the strongest?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "Of course! Elsa, who uses dress-up magic, doesn¡¯t use the swordsmanship that Wukong taught her very much. Only with this outfit, Elisa can fully use the swordsmanship that Wukong taught her. Under the attire, Elisa is the strongest state, even as the president of the Holy Ten, I am afraid it will be difficult to win!" Mila said with a serious face.


    Not only Lucy, even Naz and the others, their eyes widened after hearing this.


    Naz even screamed: "No way! The usual Elusa is already strong like a monster. How strong is she now?"


    Gray also swallowed hardly: "Isn''t the strongest Elisa we usually see? How strong is she? We don''t know that she still has such a suit!"


    Just as everyone was astonished, Elisa played the swordsmanship taught to her by Monkey King for the first time!


    The long sword was erected in front of her, two fingers touched the body of the sword lightly, the sword art was drawn, and the endless magic power gathered in all directions, condensed in front of her, and gradually formed the shape of a sword...


    "What a powerful magic! Is this really thought to be caused?!!!"


    Naz and the others were all stunned.


    "Elisa... really strong!!" Lucy was also surprised.


    "I''ve only heard of it before... I didn''t expect Elsa to be so strong..." Eba Green looked at Elisa at this time, her eyes full of shock, and at the same time she looked at the Monkey King beside her: "Then , How strong is this guy again?!"


    At this moment, Alba Gelin finally realized the mystery of Monkey King and the bottomless!


    "This monster... the fluctuation of magic power is even stronger than that of the Magic Cluster Cannon!" Karen opened her mouth wide, her face full of shock, and asked in words that only Monkey King could hear: "This man... really was taught by you. ?"


    "She learned dress-up magic by herself, I just taught her some swordsmanship casually!" Monkey King replied lightly.


    "Just casual? Can you not pretend to be that way?" Karen gave Monkey King a blank glance.


    The screen shifts, Elisa''s side.


    In the intense magical power, a simple light saber exuding sharp sword light has been formed. No matter who it is, whoever feels the sharp sword aura will feel numb on the scalp. It has been foreshadowed before it is displayed. Its terrifying power!


    "The Fairy Queen, she really deserves her reputation. I didn''t expect that she was so powerful..." Gogil and the others looked at Elisa in front of them, all of them were full of dignity, and a deep shock appeared in their hearts.


    "I wonder if this magical cluster gun can break Elisa''s block?"


    Other people''s faces also wavered, and for the first time they doubted the Magic Cluster Cannon.


    "Patters~~ Release it quickly...Even if she can stop it, the consumption will be great, and then she won''t be afraid..." The girl holding the umbrella said very calmly.


    "That''s right, Cluster Cannon-Jupiter! Release!" Aliya yelled, gave the order, and then cried loudly: "Ah~ It''s sad! So many people will die soon! Oh... sad! Painful!~"


    With the trembling of the atmosphere, the Magic Cluster Cannon, Jupiter, finally made a loud noise, and a terrifying streamer ran across the void and shot out towards the direction of the fairy tail...


    At the same time, Elisa also launched her magic sword skill: "The sword flashes a rainbow!"


    With the sound of the light drink, the terrifying lightsaber instantly emitted a sharp sword light, and then pierced the void, and in a flash, it collided with the beam of the magical cluster gun!


    There was no fierce roar. Under the incredible shocking gaze of everyone, the lightsaber moved forward, even if it collided with the beam of the magic cannon, it still didn''t stop it from moving forward. The lightsaber broke the beam, the same. Shattered its power, and then disappeared in a flash!


    The magical cluster gun was pierced and shattered by a lightsaber in a flash, piercing through the other end of the fortress...


    "!!!"


    Everyone looked at the cannon barrel that was shattered and dropped in an instant, and they were speechless for a long time. The shock that this sword brought to them was too great, and too amazing!


    That''s the Magic Cluster Cannon!It was broken and pierced by a sword, and there was no suspense!How terrifying is the power of this sword?


    "This is Elisa''s swordsmanship?!!!"


    Lucy and the others swallowed their saliva, the shocked mood could not be calm for a long time.


    After she finished using this sword, Elisa knelt down on the ground with a one-knee pillar sword, breathing slightly, which was obviously very expensive.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand to help her up and smiled slightly: "It''s not bad, but it''s a pity that the strength is weaker. Just using it once is almost collapsed."


    "That''s not bad?" Lucy immediately rolled his eyes at Monkey King. Such a sword is already against the sky.


    Monkey King also didn''t bother to pay attention to Lucy, the frog at the bottom of the well, and said lightly to Elisa: "You take a break first, and we will leave the rest to us."


    "Are you going to make a move?" Elisa suddenly became nervous, because she knew very well that if Monkey King made a move, all the ghost dominators might disappear from this world.


    "At this time, do you still have kindness in your heart?" Monkey King looked at Elisa lightly.


    Elisa immediately lowered her head: "I''m sorry, I know this won''t work, but..."


    "I am born with such a personality, but it is very difficult to change it." Monkey King rubbed Elisa''s head and said lightly: "You don''t need to think about it, just look at it."


    "I see..." Elisa nodded, looking sympathetically in the direction where the ghost was.


    "Who wants to clear the ghost''s lair with me?" Monkey King turned and asked lightly.


    "How can I be less of this kind of thing!" Naz immediately yelled out: "The Iron Dragon Slayer is mine, and no one can snatch me!"


    "I''ll go this time..." Milla stepped forward with a serious expression on her face.


    "Mila, can you do it?" Kana looked worried.


    "Relax, knowing that Lisana is still alive, I have overcome the fear in my heart, there will be nothing wrong..." Mira smiled slightly.


    (Third more)..

 1531 Chapter 57-Jubia

    Attached picture: The maid outfit Jubia


    "That''s good, anyway, Wukong will follow..." Kana nodded in relief.


    "Count me as one!" Elfman saw Mira stand up, naturally he wouldn''t fall behind, but he took protecting his sister as his mission.


    Where there is Naz, Gray will naturally not fall.


    The number is so determined, five people including Monkey King, Mira, Naz, Gray, and Elfman.


    With this lineup, everyone in Fairy Tail began to feel sad for those in the Spectre Dominator.


    Wendy, Lucy and other women stayed to protect the rest of the group of girls to prevent accidents from happening.


    With a light wave of his hand, Monkey King led Mila and the others to appear on the ghost fortress in an instant.


    "Big Brother Wukong, what kind of magic are you? You came here all at once?!"


    Naz and others were all surprised.


    "You should treat it as a kind of space magic." Monkey King replied lightly, glanced around, and said: "There are only five people who are the most troublesome here, that is, the four elements of the ghost and the iron dragon named Gogil. Sorcerer..."


    As he said, Monkey King pointed to the left: "Natz, if you keep going from here, you will meet the Iron Dragon Slayer..."


    "Hold me! This time I must fly that guy!" Naz yelled with a high war spirit, and ran along the route Sun Wukong said...


    "Mila, if you go along this road, you will meet Aliya who wounded Elisa. Be careful. That is the head of the four elements. It has the magic that wipes out the magic of others in an instant. Don''t be tricked... "


    "I will avenge Elisa!" Mira looked serious, and followed the direction Sun Wukong was pointing...


    "Elfman goes in this direction, your opponent is one of the four elements, the sun using earth magic..."


    "Gray, your opponent is Tutomaru, one of the four elements of flame magic..."


    "Is my opponent a guy who uses flame magic? It''s better!" Gray ran in the direction pointed by Monkey King with full combat spirit...


    "Then I am in this direction..." Monkey King chuckled, and walked slowly forward without any haste, and finally came to an empty open field. The originally clear sky was suddenly covered with clouds and rumbling, and it was already a moment. After the pouring rain, a woman holding an umbrella was looming in the rain...


    "Pattered...Yes, Jubia is a rain girl who is one of the four elements. Pattered..." Zhubia had no expression on her face, and slowly came to Monkey King. At this time, she could be said to have an indifferent expression.


    "Oh~ Rain Girl, the way you speak is interesting..." Monkey King looked at Jubia, but smiled slightly.


    When Jubia saw Monkey King¡¯s faint smile, he suddenly turned around, his face flushed like fire, covering the beating heart of''touch'', a little at a loss: "Strange, Jubia, what is this? What''s the matter, the throbbing of Xiong''s mouth..." As he said, he turned to look at Monkey King: "I really want to take him as his own...what to do...Jubia can''t bear it anymore..."


    With that, he stretched out his right hand towards Monkey King: "The current is restricted!"


    A water polo flashed across Monkey King''s body in an instant, enveloping him...


    "Huh? Your magic is convenient, I just want to swim!" Monkey King said, he was swimming in the water polo leisurely.


    Jubia looked stunned: "You... why are you all right?"


    "Because I can breathe in the water!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Can you breathe in the water? Are you still a human?" Jubia looked at Monkey King in astonishment. It was the first time in her life that she had encountered such a strange opponent.


    "Hey~ why do you curse well?"


    "Ah~no...I...I didn''t scold you..." Jubia blushed and waved his hands to explain, completely unaware of being hostile.


    "Then I will treat you as breaking me..." Monkey King chuckled, this girl looked very good and flickered: "By the way, can your water polo be bigger? The space here is a bit small! "


    "Ah~Yes..." Jubia heard this and obediently made the water polo ten times bigger.


    "That''s pretty good, you magic..." Monkey King swims leisurely in front of Jubia, separated by a curtain of water, and looks at Jubia: "Hey, why don''t you follow me, I really like your magic Yeah!"


    "Oh? You say...like it?" Jubia suddenly turned his face into blush with both hands, and looked at Monkey King with excitement: "Do you like Jubia''s magic? You don''t think it rains. Is it gloomy?"


    "I don''t think so!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Ah~ Someone likes Jubia... I like Jubia''s magic... I am so happy! Nothing... The heartbeat is getting worse... Is this the arrangement of fate?" Jubia suddenly became extremely excited. , Holding his blushing face in both hands, countless beautiful pictures flashed in his mind...


    Because of her own magic, Jubia will definitely rain where she is. When she was a child, because her abilities were very annoying, she also became very disgusted with herself. The magic that has not been recognized by others has now been given to Monkey King. She is naturally very excited about her love and recognition.


    This is like someone who has never made friends before, and has made the first friend in life. The happy mood is naturally indescribable.


    Because the mood suddenly became happier than ever before, the heavy rain that had originally been pattering stopped unexpectedly, and the dark clouds dispersed. Here, under the refraction of the warm sunlight, a beautiful rainbow rose...


    "The rain... stopped? It''s so beautiful..." Jubia couldn''t help but lose consciousness.


    "Look, after the heavy rain, there will always be a rainbow, and the same is true for people. Forget the past, forget the pain, and one day, you will be able to get happiness..." Monkey King flashed and appeared beside Jubia .


    "Thank you... Jubia will not forget today..." Jubia wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, tears of joy.


    "So, after the ghost is disbanded, do you want to join Fairy Tail?"


    "Huh? Is this really okay? Jubia is your enemy!" Jubia was surprised when he heard this.


    "Not anymore..."


    "If it''s your invitation, you can..." Jubia looked at Monkey King with an idiotic look. Anyway, she has no sense of belonging to ghosts or anything, so even if she is killed, she doesn''t care much.


    "Now let''s formally introduce, my name is Jubia, please take care of me!" Jubia stood in front of Monkey King, looking at him expectantly.


    "My name is Monkey King, you call me Wukong, other people call me like that..."


    (Fourth more)..

 1532 Chapter 58 The Devil Miraj

    "Yes, Master Wukong!" After learning the name of Monkey King, Jubia became extremely excited, and his cheeks became flushed.


    On Mira''s side, at this time, he was already facing Alia, the head of the four elements.


    She was unable to use receiving magic for a while, and could only become a receptionist in the guild. Later, after Monkey King informed Lisana that she was not dead, she got help from Monkey King, so she mastered her magic again.


    At this moment, she has received the soul of Satan and transformed into a demon form.


    In this state, Mira has completely disappeared from her usual gentleness, and she has become extremely cold and unrestrained. Her momentum is no weaker than Elisa. You know, she is also one of the rare S-rank wizards in Fairy Tail. I have also received personal guidance from Monkey King, and all martial arts are taught by Monkey King.


    Yes, what Sun Wukong taught Elsa was sword skills, and what was taught to Mira was martial skills!


    Looking at the image of Mira at the moment, Alia seemed a little surprised: "It''s really surprising, you should be the demon Miraj in Fairy Tail, right? I heard that you have lost the magic? It seems that the rumors are really unbelievable. Believe it!"


    "I did lose my magic for a while, but I only found it in the last few days!" Demon Mira replied with a cold face.


    "That''s really unlucky! I replaced Elisa with the Magical Cluster Cannon, and now another Demon Miraj has appeared. Your fairy tail is really tricky!"


    "Huh! Stop talking nonsense, I don''t like nonsense like Elisa. Goku taught that in the face of an enemy, you just need to use your best to defeat the opponent!" Demon Mira drank coldly, her breath soared: "Alli Ya, die! Pay the price for you to provoke Fairy Tail!"


    As he said, the figure flashed and disappeared in an instant. When she reappeared, she already kicked Alia¡¯s chest. Alia¡¯s pupils contracted. In the inverted flight, her body suddenly faded and disappeared, with a surprised voice. Echoing from all directions: "So fast..."


    "I''m not just fast!" Demon Mira yelled coldly, her body turned sharply, and in a flash, kicked her foot towards the empty corner...


    With a sound of "bang", and a muffled grunt, Aliya''s figure instantly emerged, and instantly flew out like a cannonball, slamming against the wall behind, smashing out a cobweb-like crack!


    Wiping the blood on the corners of her mouth, Aliya covered the dull xiong mouth that was burning like a fire, and looked at Demon Mira with a shocked expression: "Can you discover my existence?"


    "All concealed methods are useless in front of me. This is the ability Wukong taught me..." Mila drew coldly, flashed again, and attacked Aliya...


    This time, Aliya was clearly prepared. At the moment Mira acted, she launched her own magic: "The airspace is absolute!"


    There was a loud''bang'', this was the sound of Milla crushing the ground with her foot. At the moment Alia started her magic, she had already turned around and dodged the opponent''s magic.


    "Even so empty?!" Aria''s face was shocked and shocked: "This guy''s speed is faster than the time I started the magic..."


    "Huh! I''m the one who got the true teaching of Wukong''s martial arts! If I lose to you, wouldn''t it be shameful to see people!" Mila Jiao drank, and the two in her right hand were eaten together, densely covered with terrible darkness. Fluctuation: "One move will determine the outcome! Death beam!!"


    While drinking lightly, I saw Mira pointed out, a dark beam of light flashed from her two rooms, and instantly penetrated Alia¡¯s xiong...


    "So... so... strong?!!!" Alia widened her eyes and fell to the ground: "This is the fairy''s...tail?! Sure enough...have you chosen the wrong...target?..."


    "That''s amazing! She is the Miraj of Fairy Tail? Miraj the Devil?" Jubia, who came here to watch the battle, looked at the majestic Mira in the field with a shocked expression: "Alli Ya was defeated so easily..."


    "I don''t even look at who she was trained by. If even this kind of opponent is in a hard fight, then I will be ashamed to see it!" Monkey King said flatly.


    "Wukong!" After hearing Sun Wukong''s voice, Mira suddenly looked happy, and her figure flashed before she appeared in front of Sun Wukong.


    "Well done, clean and neat, much better than Elsa." Monkey King patted Demon Mira on the shoulder, approving.


    Upon hearing this, Devil Mira suddenly became happy, with a blush of happiness on her face.


    "Huh? You guy won''t be interesting to Master Goku? Absolutely, right?" Jubia immediately stared at Demon Mira with hostility.


    "En?" Demon Mira immediately glanced coldly, and Jubia immediately fought a cold war, hiding behind Monkey King in horror: "Okay... terrible eyes... What a dangerous woman..."


    "Wukong, where did you turn such an ignorant girl?" Demon Milady looked at Jubia with a frown.


    "Jubia, originally the Rain Girl, one of the four elements of the Spectre, has been influenced by me and turned out to be a member of our Fairy Tail." Monkey King chuckled.


    When the demon Mira heard this, he immediately gave Monkey King a blank look. How long did it take this guy to return to Fairy Tail?First Lucy, then Shirley, and now there is another Jubia. By the way, I heard Elisa say that there are two mothers and daughters named Urrutia and Urru, how are these people? Can anyone kidnap a woman?Can''t go on like this!


    In fact, Mira is still missing one, and Sun Wukong is also followed by a ghost, Karen, who they can''t see.


    Just as the devil Mira was about to dispel the magic, Monkey King immediately stopped her: "Don''t worry, you are still good-looking like this, come and take a few photos before you say..." Monkey King said, and suddenly appeared in his hand. A mobile phone, facing Mira, is patted constantly.


    And Mira is also very cooperative in various poses and poses for Monkey King to shoot. Jubia is jealous and also joined in. That pose and pose is called a hot, hot and dazzling person. A posture of swearing not to give up if Mira is not down...


    And Mira naturally was not allowed to be defeated in this regard, and she was also trying to express herself...


    This is cheaper for Monkey King, so that he has earned enough eyeballs, but also feasted his eyes.


    (PS: Regarding the issue of updating, I''m just explaining, because of work, during the working period, it is basically one or two shifts a day, sometimes three shifts, and it bursts after a break.)..

 1533 Chapter 59 Makarov vs Joseph

    Just as Monkey King admired the masterpiece he had photographed, the entire fortress trembled violently. Monkey King immediately put away his mobile phone and looked towards the rear: "Is it already started, so far away, also I can feel it clearly, but Sheng Shi also has some ability..."


    "Goku~What the hell is going on? This kind of magic..." Mira looked shocked.


    "The two presidents have already started a duel, this can''t be missed..."


    "But Elfman''s side..." Mira looked worried.


    "Don''t worry, I have seen all their endings, so don''t worry..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Huh? See all of them?" Jubia looked at Monkey King''s gaze flashing with worship: "Can Master Wukong predict the future?"


    "You can say so!" Monkey King chuckled, only to see a white shadow flashing away in the distance, landing in front of Monkey King lightly.


    "Lei..." Mira immediately walked up intimately and stroked Lei''s head.


    "This is?" Jubia looked at Lei with a look of surprise. She was taken aback by the speed of Lei''s appearance when she was moving, but the white shadow flashed, and it appeared in front of her in an instant, without a trace of it. The wind pressure and the waves in the country, only this point, we know the extraordinary of this white horse.


    "She''s Lei, she''s Wukong''s mount..." Mila explained softly, "Don''t think she is just a white horse, she is very powerful!"


    "As expected of Lord Wukong, even the mount is so powerful!" Jubia looked at Monkey King with idiotic eyes.


    "Okay, go up!" Monkey King was on the first floor, holding Mila and Jubia and jumped onto Lei''s back. Leimai opened his four hooves and jumped into the air...


    "This horse can still run in the air? It''s amazing!" Jubia was surprised by Lei''s ability again.


    After a short while, the violent roar below attracted the attention of Monkey King and the others.


    Looking down from the air, Makarov can clearly see the fierce collision with the president of the Spectre Dominator, Joseph.


    Even because the battle between the two of them caused the world to change, the originally clear sky became extremely dim and dark clouds rolled.


    "Is this the battle between the Saint Ten Great Wizards? It''s amazing!"


    Not only Jubia, but even Mira looked at the battle below with shock.


    The terrible magic power was released from the two of them, and the earth was shaking with fright, countless rubble slowly lifted into the air in the collision of their terrible aura, the scene was amazing.


    "This is the combat power of Saint Ten? Just so-so..." Monkey King looked at the two people below with interest, and said lightly.


    "Master Wukong, don''t you say it is so easy? That''s Saint Ten!" Jubia looked down with excitement. The Saint Ten Magic Masters represent the top combat power in this world.


    On the contrary, Mira smiled slightly when he looked at Monkey King, but felt a little disappointed: "Even the president was defeated by Wukong with one move. How could he put Saint Ten in his eyes? It''s just that we don''t seem to understand. Where''s Wukong..."


    But at this moment, Monkey King suddenly stood up, his figure flickered, he appeared behind an ancient tree, looked at the figure covered in black robe, and smiled: "Oh, kid, we have been a long time. I haven''t seen each other!"


    "Yes...you!" The sudden appearance of the figure scared the black-robed man, but when he saw Monkey King, his vigilant mood immediately relaxed: "It''s still the same as before, no change..."


    The white shadow flashed, and Lei also appeared beside Monkey King. Mila and Jubia jumped off Lei''s back and looked at the black-robed man in front of him. Mila was surprised: "Mistgang? You? Why are you here... also to see the president and their battle?"


    "Yeah... just passing by, so come and have a look..." Mistergang''s face was plain and cold, and as his words fell, countless flags fluttered out all over the place.


    Looking at these banners, Jubia looked surprised: "These are the banners of the ghost branch, don''t you..."


    Mira suddenly looked happy: "Mistgun, did you kill all the branches of the Spectre alone?"


    "Huh?!! You fairy tail, there is such a powerful character?" Jubia''s eyes widened in surprise after hearing this.


    As we spoke, the earth trembled more and more violently, thunder flashed and roared endlessly...


    "It''s starting again... I''ll talk about it later..." Mister Gang said, stepping forward, and looking towards the battlefield...


    "That''s right, this is the battle between Saint Ten, but it''s rare to see it..." Mila looked at the battlefield with a serious face when she heard this...


    Makarov and Joseph once again had a fierce collision, and the terrible magic power was really not comparable to ordinary battles.


    Two magical beams shot out from the hands of the two in an instant. During the collision, the ground was cracked and opened, and the surrounding trees shattered and rose from the ground. The scene was extremely shocking...


    "There is such a magical power at such a young age, no wonder there will be the title of Holy Ten, but why not go on the right path and become a role model for young people, but just want to go this crooked way?" Makarov looked at Joseph and sighed. Speaking out, the continuous fighting also made him pant slightly.


    "Are you preaching?" Joseph seemed disdainful of Makarov''s words.


    "If this continues, the land in this area will be destroyed because of our fights. If this is the case..." Makarov''s expression suddenly became extremely serious: "According to Fairy Tail conventions, after I count three times Judging you... kneel down!!"


    Joseph''s disdainful expression instantly became extremely terrifying. Then, the expression on Makarov looked even more disdainful: "What?"


    "One"


    Makarov didn''t seem to see the evil face of the other party, but pronounced a serious and holy face.


    "Don''t be kidding, Makarov!" Joseph''s eyes were full of angry and disdainful flames: "You want me to kneel for you? Want the first guild in the kingdom to succumb to you?" He said, terrible magic. Already brewing in my hand, exuding astonishing fluctuations: "There is also a limit to arrogance! Old man, I am even close to you! No, let''s be colder, I have to be better..."


    "two¡­"


    "Look at I won''t beat you up, you should be the one who has to kneel down, disappear! Turn into dust and exit the stage of history!" The terrible magic power has spread all over Joseph, performing the most terrifying blow , Attacked Makarov...


    "three!!"


    Makarov''s expression was instantly serious and terrifying, and a dazzling light instantly condensed into his hands: "Time is up..."..

 1534 Chapter 60 The Fairy Law

    As Makarov¡¯s drink fell, the sky became dim, and the terrible magic flood turned into a dazzling light shining out, and the stimulating people couldn¡¯t open their eyes...


    And Joseph¡¯s magical attack, in this dazzling light, was like darkness meeting light, and was quietly purified...


    "Fairy Law-Launch!!"


    A huge magic circle appeared in the sky, and the dazzling brilliance shone down like a punishment, shining on Joseph...


    "This...this is..." In the light, Jubia was already stunned.


    "Fairy Law...Use the sacred light to conquer the darkness, and the caster will only attack the existence he thinks is the enemy. This is already one of the legendary super magic..." Mira looked ahead and explained to Jubia softly.


    "Fairy Law... One of the legendary super magic..." Jubia''s eyes widened in shock: "Fairy Tail is really a monster than a monster! The ghost is really killing you when you provoke you!"


    "This is the president''s''fairy law'', it seems that the battle is over..." In the dazzling light, Elisa smiled slightly.


    When the light ran out, in the ruins, Joseph''s face with distorted fear appeared, and his body trembled constantly. It was apparently frightened by Makarov''s "Goblin Law".


    "You are not allowed to approach Fairy Tail in the future..." Makarov looked at Joseph with a calm face, and turned around: "If the noise is so big, the councillors will not sit idly by. After that, the first thing to worry about should be It''s yourself..." As he said, Makarov walked towards the Monkey King and the others...


    Looking at Joseph, who had lost his fighting spirit because of fear, Monkey King looked plain: "Mila, go kill him!"


    "Hey?" Not only Mira, Jubia and Mistgang also became surprised.


    But after being surprised, Mira immediately accepted the soul of Satan, transformed into the form of the demon Miraj, and her expression became cold and determined: "Yes!"


    Regarding Monkey King''s words, Mira never thought of rejecting it. Since Monkey King had already spoken and asked her to kill Joseph, even if she couldn''t bear it, she would still execute it.


    "Wait, Master Goku, the opponent has lost his fighting spirit and has completely lost. There is no need to do this..." Mister Gang immediately stopped.


    When Makarov heard the sound, his eyes condensed, and he said in a solemn voice: "The battle is over. The ghosts will be dealt with, and the members of the Council will execute it. It is no longer our business!"


    "It''s none of our business?" Monkey King looked at Makarov with a plain face: "Your kindness really makes me feel sick..."


    "You..." Makarov flashed an angry face, staring at Monkey King, but didn''t dare to attack, so he had to persuade them: "Let''s stop here, Monkey King, we have already let them understand the horror of Fairy Tail. There is no need to do more killings..." As he said, he gave Mira a secret wink, hoping that Mira could persuade Monkey King.


    Mila looked tangled, glanced at Monkey King, and shook her head at Makarov.


    Makarov''s face suddenly became depressed, and the person he usually trusted the most had reached a critical moment, and he didn''t listen to his own words. In other words, he was the president of Fairy Tail.


    "The enemy is the enemy. I will never feel compassion for the enemy..." Monkey King said with a plain face: "It is us who won this time. If it is a ghost, do you think the other party will let go of the fairy tail?"


    Makarov was speechless.


    "Also, why should one''s own enemies be handed over to the people of the council? Moreover, Joseph has no value in being forgiven!" Monkey King said, looking at Mira: "Do it!"


    Devil Miraj nodded slightly, his complexion suddenly became extremely cold, the dark beam in his hand quickly condensed, and it instantly turned into a dark streamer, piercing through Joseph''s heart...


    Makarov opened his mouth, and finally sighed helplessly.


    He originally wanted to stop it, but with his thoughts, his whole body instantly became cold, with endless fear pressing against him, making him fall into purgatory, scared him into a cold sweat.For the existence of Monkey King, he was terrified again, and his heart became extremely worried.


    Makarov did not see the existence of good and evil in the eyes of Monkey King. It seems that everything depends on washing well, and he does his own way and does not listen to him. Such a terrifying existence must not become a future disaster, otherwise, Thinking about it made him fear, and this fear, as well as his own will, could not be controlled.


    Monkey King looked at Joseph''s corpse with an indifferent expression, and with a flick of his finger, a black flame shot on his corpse, but within a second, it was instantly burned into nothingness!


    In this scene, looking at Makarov and the others, their hearts are chilling. If it is shot on a person, doesn''t it mean that they can''t hold on for even a second?


    If Joseph didn''t hit Lucy with his idea, Monkey King might spare him his life, but unfortunately, he provokes an existence he shouldn''t provoke.


    The battle here is over, and Nazgray and the others also defeated their opponents, the Spectre Dominator against Fairy Tail, and finally ended with Fairy Tail''s victory.


    As everyone celebrated the victory in the guild, the members of the council arrived as expected. The entire Fairy Tail was surrounded by the Rune Knights of the council, and the battle was astonishing.


    And the moment Makarov saw the Knights of Luen, he burst into tears like a child: "Wow~~ I''m going to be locked up now~ Wow~~~"


    "Makarov, regarding the guild battle between you and the ghost ruler, I think you have to give our council an explanation!" As soon as the councilor came, he shouted to Makarov.


    "I''m really sorry, although we have done a little bit too much, but the ghost ruler took the lead in provoking this war, we are just a legitimate defense!" Makarov said with a serious face, looking at that expression, very afraid of being caught Confinement.


    "Is this a bit too much?" The council member glared angrily and shouted coldly: "The entire Spectre Dominator, whether it is the headquarters or the branch, has been destroyed by you, and the president Joseph was even killed. You know, he is one of the top ten holy wizards, and you are really scared! What a daring thing! Hand over the man who killed Joseph immediately, and we can still treat your fairy tail lightly!"


    "What a big tone!" Before Makarov could speak, Monkey King stepped forward and looked at the councilor with a joking expression: "You really regard yourself as the master of this world. Is it? If you say that you should be punished, you should be punished?


    "Who are you? Pay attention to your words and deeds!" The councilor glared at Monkey King angrily: "Hurry up and apologize, otherwise I will treat you as the authority that provoked the council!" ..

 1535 Chapter 61 Fairy Tail

    "Heh~ It''s such a mighty prestige, you should show it to me!" Monkey King looked at the councilor with a plain face, and couldn''t see the expression.


    After hearing this, the commentator looked very ugly. It was the first time he saw someone daring to confront the commentator. He shouted angrily: "Come on, take this arrogant man to me!"


    A group of Luen Knights immediately surrounded Monkey King, the expressions on their faces full of indifference...


    "I see who dares!" Elisa shouted angrily, and stood in front of Monkey King with Mira and the others, glaring at the Luen Knights in front.


    "You dare to move Wukong Brother, whether you are a member of the Senate, all fly!" Naz also roared, and glared at the members of the Senate with Gray and him, and started a fight with a big disagreement.


    Upon seeing this, the councilor was furious: "Makarov, do you Fairy Tail really want to resist the Senate? Do you really want to be an enemy of the Senate? Do you want to be forcibly disbanded? Or do you want to become the next dark guild? ?"


    "Calm down everyone..." Makarov just said, and Monkey King glared at him: "Go on your side, there is no place for you to speak!"


    Makarov was choked suddenly, his face was depressed, and he was like a child again, and he cried loudly: "Monkey King, you can''t do this! Do you really want to ruin the fairy tail? "


    "I''m a lot of age, don''t be cute here, just play!" Monkey King gave Makarov aside, and looked at the council member very plainly: "A mere mortal, I want to be around. To me? Who gave you this courage? Since I appeared in this world, everything in this world will be based on me. What are you?"


    "Too arrogant! Really arrogant!" After hearing this, the councilor was furious: "I now officially announce that your Fairy Tail has been deprived of the honor of the Sorcerer Guild, and your Fairy Tail has been removed! Take it down! Take them all for me! Catch them back and hand them to the Senate for disposal, but if there are rebels, there will be no mercy!"


    In an instant, all the Rune Knights moved, endless magic surging, and the faces of the members of Fairy Tail changed greatly.


    The Senate is also restricting the existence of the Sorcerer''s Guild. Naturally, they have their unique advantages. Otherwise, how can they restrict other guilds?


    "Hello~ Are we really going to fight against the people in the Senate?"


    "It''s over, we are deprived of the honor of the Wizards Guild, and our fairy tail is about to disband!"


    At this moment, countless members of Fairy Tail are at a loss...


    "Why do you say disband and disband! Obviously the ghost ruler initiated the war first. You don¡¯t know whether you are right or wrong. The Council is great! Do you want to fight? Then come! Who is afraid of whom!" Naz It was roaring, and in the face of this situation, still unwavering: "I want to disband our Fairy Tail, I will let you disband the Council first! Bastard!!!"


    "Yes! If we want to disband our Fairy Tail, we will disband your Senate first!"


    "MD, take it all away, since you use your powers indiscriminately, don''t blame us, do it!"


    "The Senate is a bird! I usually get upset with you. I drink around, everyone is afraid of a fart! Fuck them and overthrow the Senate!"


    After Naz¡¯s roar, the members of Fairy Tail roared with high fighting spirit, because they themselves are a group of restless people. Since the councillors have said so, they have no choice. Instead of sitting and waiting for death, they have no choice. 1 Review the House.


    "It''s over! Is it true that Fairy Tail is really going to become a dark guild in my hands?" Makarov''s face was already earthy at the moment, and he cried loudly there alone: ??"Predecessors, I''m sorry you!!"


    Sun Wukong smiled slightly at this, glanced at everyone, and said faintly: "Then, the war between Fairy Tail and the Senate has begun! Everyone, this is also a selection test. Who can defeat a Senate? One of the main members, then, is promoted to the Fairy Tail S-rank wizard! Whoever can destroy the entire Senate will be promoted to the new guild president!"


    "what?!!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, everyone was shocked, and then they were even more excited, especially Naz and the others, who were already fighting high, looking at the people of the Luen Knights, their eyes flashed.


    "I don''t agree with that, Monkey King, don''t mess around! Bastard, I am the president of Fairy Tail!" Makarov immediately objected.


    However, the loud noise of''Bahla~~'' covered Makarov''s voice.


    I saw a thunderous roar, and a group of Luen Knights was struck by a thick lightning in a screaming scream, Ragosas took his two Thors from a tall building down...


    "Ragusus!!" Naz and the others shouted with joy when they saw the people coming.


    When Makarov saw this, his complexion became more and more difficult to look like that the grandson who caused him the most headache has also come...


    At this moment, Ragosas was covered in thunder and lightning, exuding a fierce and violent aura, blasting countless people from the Luen Knights along the way, and came to Monkey King: "What you said before is true? Just destroy it. Senate, who is the new Fairy Tail guild president?"


    "Yes!" Monkey King looked at Ragasus lightly.


    "If that''s the case, let me join the battle too!" Ragasus''s expression of excitement was a bit terrifying with high fighting spirit.


    Ragusus thought that with the existence of Monkey King, he had no hope of seizing the chairmanship, but unexpectedly, he immediately ushered in the opportunity to inherit the chairmanship, and he was inevitably a little excited.


    "Oh! That''s getting more and more interesting!" Sun Wukong smiled when he heard the words, "Then go and fight as much as you like! As long as you can destroy the Senate, I will call the shots, and you will be the next guild. long!"


    "It''s settled!" Ragosas shouted loudly, and the thunder and lightning all over his body became more and more violent. Between his waves, he brought down a row of the Luen Knights, and then brought two Thor congregations toward him. The seat of the Senate killed...


    "Ragosas, stop! The council members are mine!" Seeing that Ragosas rushed out first, Naz immediately yelled, and after putting down the Luen Knights on the side of the road, he chased him. When he went up, he remembered it very clearly, but Monkey King said that as long as he defeated one of the members of the Senate, he could be promoted to the S-rank Sorcerer. This is what he dreams of doing!


    Otherwise, he won''t be sneaky to complete S-level tasks.The opportunity is rare, but Ragothus can''t completely destroy the opponent.


    A word from Monkey King instantly ignited everyone''s fighting passion, and the battle between Fairy Tail and the Senate began...

 1536 Chapter 62 Is Good or Evil

    Looking at the people of the Luen Knights who lay down on the floor, Makarov was weeping without tears, and when he came to Monkey King, his expression was particularly serious: "Monkey King, do you know the consequences of doing this? Without the existence of the Senate and no one to restrain those wizards'' guilds, the world will really be in chaos... You have violated the Fairy Tail regulations. I now officially announce that you have been kicked out of the Fairy Tail Guild! "


    "Old man, are you stupid?" Monkey King looked at Makarov with a faint smile: "Do you think you still have this right now?"


    "You!!" Makarov suddenly became angry, and terrible magic power radiated from his body, and his expression was full of resolution: "I know you are strong, but even if you die, I will stop you!"


    "Stop me? Do you have that qualification?" Monkey King glanced at Makarov indifferently, his terrifying aura instantly overwhelmed him, and Makarov''s blood spurted out instantly and his body crashed. Entering the ground, his pupils tightened, and his expression was shocked!


    At this moment, he truly understood the terrifyingness of Monkey King. It was just the breath that caused him to be hit hard and lost the ability to fight!


    This breath, like the pressure from the heavens and the earth, filled him with helpless despair. In front of this, manpower is as small as an ant, so there is still the power to resist?This is no longer a person, but a god!


    "Who are you? Why do you want to do this?" Makarov gritted his teeth and asked with fear despite his horrified expression.


    "It''s a good mind..." Monkey King looked at Makarov and smiled faintly: "Although, this is just a little bit of my breath, but I didn''t faint, which also shows that you have a little bit of excellence."


    "A little breath? Don''t be kidding!" After Makarov listened, his pupils shrank instantly. This terrible pressure is like the world, just the little breath he exposed?If it''s all released, what''s the deal?Can you believe this kind of thing?


    "The frog at the bottom of the well, how do you know the universe is huge..." Monkey King looked at Makarov lightly: "If it wasn''t for you to help me raise Elsa and the others, I would just slap you to death!"


    When Makarov heard the words, his whole body instantly became icy, even in a trance, he had seen the endless sea of ??corpses and blood, and endless fear spread in his heart instantly...


    "So, you just need to watch the play quietly as a bystander..."


    The faint words immediately awakened Makarov from the terrible illusion, and at the moment of waking up, Makarov was surprised to find that the cold sweat had invaded his clothes: "What a terrible murderous intent! Just a word. , It actually made me fall into the illusion of killing intent, what kind of existence was this? How many people did he kill again?!!!"


    For a long time, after calming down, Makarov looked at Monkey King in horror: "Watching a movie? In your opinion, this is just a game?!"


    "Of course, but, by the way, clean up the trash in the Senate..." Monkey King said lightly: "You don''t have to worry that Fairy Tail will really become a dark guild, but when it falls, it will become a hero..."


    "What do you mean by this?" Makarov''s eyes widened immediately.


    "I really disdain to answer your question... However, because of your humility in asking for advice, I will tell you..." Monkey King said lightly: "The current panel has been sneaked into by people with ulterior motives. One of the key members is really a bunch of rice buckets. I didn¡¯t know that my hometown was sneaked into by others. We destroyed the Senate, but we were helping them. At that time, we will build a truly fair and upright new Senate. Okay, didn''t Fairy Tail become a hero by then?"


    "The Senate was sneaked into?" Makarov''s face changed suddenly, and he exclaimed, "How did you know? Who the hell is it?"


    "I disdain to answer this kind of question." Monkey King turned around calmly: "Let''s wait and see, let''s see the next good show!"


    "Should I believe you?"


    "Old man, don''t make a mistake, I told you so much, but I''m not explaining to you, just because I''m bored..." Monkey King said, turning and riding on Lei''s back, while Lei screamed. Go away...


    When Fairy Tail defeated the Rune Knights, the members of the Senate already knew the truth of the matter. When Fairy Tail dared to provoke the Senate openly, the members were shocked and angry. They had already deployed everything and waited. Fairy Tail''s self-survey.


    Yajima, one of the members of the Senate, is old friends with Makarov, Polusica, and Rob. During his time as a member, he often interceded for the Fairy Tail Guild in trouble. In the original work, he later became a restaurant chef. .


    When he learned that Fairy Tail was about to go to war with the Senate, he was shocked: "What is the pony thinking? Even if you are dissatisfied with the Senate, you don¡¯t have to start a war! Isn¡¯t it right? Understand, he can''t do such a thing, what happened to Fairy Tail?"


    "Fairy Tail, openly fighting the Council, it''s interesting..." A faint smile appeared on the corner of Qi Clein''s mouth, and his eyes flickered, as if something was brewing.


    As for the beautiful woman Urrutia behind Chikeryin, her eyes flickered slightly, her palms resting on her chin, and she was meditating: "As expected, how could Lord Wukong''s character be willing to be convicted by the Court of Justice? , It¡¯s just that, suddenly declaring war with the Senate, what is Lord Wukong thinking?"


    Contemplating to no avail, Urrutia immediately made his own decision: "Follow it, I only need to complete the task assigned to me by Master Goku. Don¡¯t you want me to destroy the world? Then I will destroy it. Look..."


    The idea was decided. Urrutia immediately came to Chikerrain and said in a low voice: "This seems to be a good opportunity. We can complete the birth of the R system when Fairy Tail and the Senate are in a decisive battle..."


    As Qi Klei heard the words, his eyes suddenly brightened, and a faint range appeared at the corner of his mouth: "It seems that it is indeed a good opportunity... Go and prepare..."


    Urutia nodded faintly, walked out of the room, came to a bright and spacious room, and said with a serious face to a beautiful woman who was cooking inside: "Mom, the mission has begun..."


    Uludai frowned slightly and looked at Urrutia: "Urutia, you really want to listen to that person, do you do this?"


    "It was he who rescued me from hatred. For him, I will spare no effort..."


    "In that case, mom will be on your side, I hope you don''t regret..."..

 1537 Chapter Sixty-Three

    For Ulu, the current daughter is the most important thing, because she feels that she owes her too much to Uludia. Therefore, even if Uludia does what she thinks is wrong, She is still on Urutia''s side.


    After all, for people who have died once, it is already very open, and other things are no longer important.


    The mother and daughter looked at each other and walked out of the room at the same time...


    On the Fairy Tail side, they had already confronted their army before they came to the Senate. When the two parties met, there was a fierce collision. But on Fairy Tail¡¯s side, there were Elsa and Mila. Naz, Gray and others, facing such a group of young people, it is naturally a one-sided situation...


    As Ragosas waved his hand, lightning danced four times, bringing down a large group of army soldiers and the Magisters of the Senate. The expression on his face was full of disdain: "This is the so-called Senate? It''s just that! We have always , Was bound by such a bunch of garbage..."


    As he said, the action of the start was heavier, and at the same time he shouted to the two Thor people beside him: "Fried, Bigoslow, I''ll leave it to you here. I''m going to meet the judges. ability!"


    "Largesus, you can go with peace of mind! This is left to us, we will come to meet you in a while..." Fried returned respectfully, his eyes looking at Ragusus, really It makes people wonder whether the two of them have any secrets.


    Upon hearing this, Ragosas was covered in thunder and lightning, and jumped up to the wall. The person blocking the road was not his enemy at all.


    "Ragosas, stop here!" Yajima Juro stood up, blocking the way of Ragosas, his old face was full of serious expressions: "Go and call me the pony, why should you Go to war with the Senate? You are so reckless, this is simply killing yourself!"


    "Take your own demise? Hey~~" An arrogant and arrogant smile suddenly appeared on Ragosas'' face: "If you don''t fight, who knows!" As he said, his breath became full of thunder and lightning. Unusually violent: "You are also one of the councillors, or a figure of the same age as my old man. If you defeat you, it will be a great achievement!"


    "Are you going to challenge me?" Yajima shook his head helplessly, and sighed slightly: "This is not a wise choice... Can you tell me what happened to your fairy tail? I don''t think the pony will Issue such an order!"


    "You know him very well!" A hint of sarcasm suddenly appeared on Ragasus'' face: "Yes, this order was not given by the old man, because now there is no one from Fairy Tail. Will be following his orders..."


    "What are you talking about? What the hell is going on? Tell me immediately!" Yajima''s face changed suddenly.


    "Huh! What''s to say, it''s just an old man who has no motivation. Now, what everyone supports is Mr. Monkey King. Strength can explain everything. The age of the old man is over, and your age is about to come to an end. , If you are acquainted, get out of me quickly. From the face of the old man, I can spare your life!"


    "Unexpectedly, such a change happened in Fairy Tail, and Makarov was deprived of the rights of the chairman?" Yajima''s eyes widened in shock: "Even if you are at odds with the pony, don''t listen to him. It''s excusable, but what about Elisa, Mira and the others? Don''t they obey Pony''s orders?"


    "Elisa and the others are all taught by Monkey King, who do you think they will listen to?" Ragasus asked back.


    Yajima was speechless, and all the wrinkles on his face could trap mosquitoes. He looked at Ragusus with a serious face: "Now it¡¯s a good time to stop. I will intercede with you. Once you really If you attack it, it''s too late to say anything!"


    "What else is there to say! The councillors you sent have deprived the Fairy Tail Guild of its reputation, and even the guild doesn¡¯t exist anymore. Do you think we still care about this? Since you want to disband our guild, then we will first Let your council disband!" Ragosas''s face was angry, the thunder and lightning all over his body became more and more violent, and he was about to do it.


    "What? He actually deprived your guild of the reputation? Who gave him the rights? The order we issued is to bring your main criminals, but no such order was issued!" Yajima frowned upon hearing this. It gets deeper.


    "The main criminal is Monkey King. He initiated the counterattack, and Joseph ordered to kill him. How can an existence like him let you be at the mercy of the Council?" Ragusus sneered: "Whatever you say now It''s too late, and there is no possibility of reconciliation. Either we are disbanded or the Senate is disbanded. It''s as simple as that..." After that, Ragosus raised his fist and attacked towards Yajima...


    "Wait!~~" Yajima quickly interrupted Ragusus, bowed his waist and coughed, and said faintly: "I''m so old, but I can''t stand your toss. Just go in. Go in, just treat it as if I don¡¯t exist, but I have to remind you that the Senate also has very good wizards, such as Chicrein, he is one of the top ten holy wizards!"


    "Huh! Holy ten? I''ve longed for a while!" Argus snorted, bypassed Yajima, and broke into the Senate...


    "I hope you can be safe..." Yajima glanced at Ragasus''s back, his face instantly became extremely serious: "I didn''t expect such a change in Fairy Tail. It seems that I have to go. Talk to the pony..."


    And when Ragusus broke into the Senate single-handedly, the battle outside had already entered a fierce stage. The members of the panel such as Leizhi, Michelo, Oge and others were all dispatched to fight with Naz and the others. We met and started a fierce battle...


    In the corridor, watching the battle below, Mira looked at Elsa beside her with a tangled look: "Um, Elsa, are we really going to destroy the Senate?"


    "You ask me, who am I going to ask?" Elisa was also annoyed at this time: "I know this seems a bit too much, but Wukong can''t help but listen..."


    "What''s so tangled about?" Kanan took a sip of the drink and said carelessly: "Anyway, there are Naz, Lagosas and others who love to disrupt, we shall just watch the show. If the situation is not right, we just need to help. Let them go and make trouble. In Wukong''s words, let''s just make soy sauce... He''s really angry. Don''t we still have Wendy''s killer? , Please, make sure it¡¯s okay, I know Wukong¡¯s character best..."


    "Hey?" Wendy''s eyes widened suddenly.


    At the same time, at the Tower of Paradise, Geral also started his plan...


    PS: Four more tomorrow...

 1538 Chapter 64 The Presence of Danger

    "Humhhhhhhhhh~~The time has finally arrived, Hugh, Simon, it''s time to get out, you go and arrest Elisa for me. With her, our plan can be successfully completed..." Geral sat in the main seat Go up, with a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth, looking at the four people in front of him, they gave orders with a calm expression.


    "Gerald, according to our investigation, it is rumored that Elisa has the strength comparable to Saint Ten. Do you think we can catch her?" Simon asked in a deep voice with a calm face.


    "Don''t worry, Elisa''s strength really cannot be underestimated, but she has a fatal weakness. As your former companions, it is actually very easy to capture her..." Geral still smiled. The wind lightly seemed to be in his grasp.


    Simon heard this, frowning insignificantly: "There is another question, the Monkey King is not easy to deal with... Maybe, we will destroy the whole army... Why do we use Elsa as a sacrifice? Can''t it be replaced by someone else?"


    "Sun Wukong..." Geral''s calm expression finally changed a little; "This person is really not easy to deal with. He can teach characters like Elsa and Miraj, and he can also take away Makaro. Husband, made Fairy Tail obey his orders and launched an attack on the Senate. If such a character is not necessary, I really don¡¯t want to provoke..."


    "Then why are you going to provoke Elisa?" Simon frowned.


    "Do you think anyone can be a sacrificial offering? This also requires a degree of compatibility, and according to my understanding, Elisa is the most suitable, and her strength is good, the most suitable..."


    After a pause, the tone changed: "As for Monkey King, it is just a little troublesome. When you are arresting Elisa, try not to meet him. After the attack is successful, you will immediately go to the tower of the paradise, just repeat the R system. , Even a mere Monkey King poses no threat!"


    "understood!"


    In the Senate, Urrutia and Uru¡¯s two mothers and daughters were walking in the aisle, but the quiet surroundings made Urrutia smile slightly: ¡°It seems that Chikerrain...no, it should be that Geral¡¯s deployment is in place. , The guards here have basically been evacuated and sent to stop the fairy tail... Master Goku really chooses the timing..."


    Ulu looked at Uludia Naman''s wonderful back, silent.


    Urutia smiled slightly and didn''t care. She knew how her mother felt now.Looking at the heavily guarded room in front of him, a touching smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "It''s already here...it should be there..."


    "Those who come will stop, this is the important place, retreat quickly, otherwise the law will be dealt with!"


    "Huh~ why, don''t you even recognize me?" Urutia glanced at the guard faintly.


    "Ah! It turned out to be Lord Urrutia, I wonder if you are here?"


    "Now the council is at war with Fairy Tail. This is a heavy place. Nothing can be lost. With you, can you hold this place?" Urutia said lightly.


    "Ah~ that''s the case, if there are Uludia-sama and Ulu-sama, we are much more relieved..." The guards all smiled and breathed a sigh of relief when they heard it.


    "Mom..." Uludia smiled slightly and whispered to Ulu beside her.


    "Got it..." Ulu muttered seemingly reluctantly.I can see the question marks of the guards, but the next thing is to let them understand what is going on, but everything is too late!


    I saw Ulu''s fist hit, and with the emergence of the magic circle, a biting chill was swept in an instant, but in an instant, the group of guards were frozen by Ulu''s freezing magic.


    "It would be a lot easier if there is a mother!" Urudia smiled at Ulu.


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up!" Ulu curled his lips and glared at Uludia.


    "It seems that my mother still cares about doing bad things!" Urrutia chuckled and fiddled with the door a few times, only to see a magic circle at the door shattered instantly, and the door opened...


    Looking at everything inside, feeling the incomparable terrifying magic power, Ulu''s face finally showed a surprise: "This is the use of the satellite magic circle to release... the wizard magic power... the super time and space destruction magic? !!!"


    "Yes~ Elf magic power, even if it is merciful, can easily destroy a country''s terrible magic!" Urutia''s eyes flashed with inexplicable fire: "With it, you should be able to tell Master Wukong Prove that I have the qualification to destroy the world?"


    "This thing... is much scarier than Dalioola... It''s crazy, I would promise to do this with you!!" Ulu suddenly scratched his head with both hands with a distressed expression.


    "Mom~ It''s too late to regret..." Urrutia''s eyes were full of expectation and yearning at this moment, even a little crazy: "Master Wukong said that as long as I have the qualifications to destroy the world, then this world belongs to I''m..."


    "Do you believe this?" Ulu suddenly became a little crazy: "The world is destroyed, how can he give you this world?"


    "Mom, you don''t understand..." Urutia''s eyes were filled with heat and worship: "You don''t understand the power of Master Goku... He is not a human, but a god, a god! He is omnipotent!"


    "Hey~Urutia, are you brainwashed by him?" Ulu looked at his daughter with a worried look, and kindly touched her body, wanting to check it out.


    Urutia slapped Ulu''s hand angrily, and glared at her: "You have been brainwashed. You should know this kind of thing best, because mother is already dead..."


    "..." Ulu was silent for a moment, and then was full of seriousness: "What he said is...Although he said that I was resurrected only after dispelling my magic...Gray and they believed it, but I know that I am actually Being brought back to life in the true sense..." As he said, Ulu''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "So, does this R system really have the effect of bringing back the dead?"


    "Maybe..." Urutia said lightly: "But it needs sacrifices. From this point of view, that Jeff''s fundamentals are not comparable to Master Wukong..."


    "Jerf..." Ulu''s expression instantly became very serious: "The existence in the legend of the magic world, the only strongest in the history of magic... The name is almost called forbidden by later generations, the ancestor of the black wizard... that Monkey King ¡­Is it scarier than Jeff?¡­Um, Urrutia, shall we give up? I always feel that Monkey King is very dangerous¡­"


    (PS: Four changes today, this is the first one.)..

 1539 Chapter 65—Old Companions

    "Give up? At this time you actually told me to give up?" Urrutia''s tone immediately became sharp, containing anger: "Do you know? Just because of you, how many wrong things I did? How many kills People? I have no turning back, I can only keep going this way, unswervingly believing in the path that Master Wukong gave me to go on!"


    "Because, I am already a murderous demon! Destroying and reshaping is my only way of atonement! If you say this is wrong, then I can only apologize with death! Because I cannot bear the heavy burden Sin!"


    "Sorry! Urrutia! Don¡¯t get excited, I have done it wrong once, and I don¡¯t want to do it wrong the second time, so I won¡¯t leave you alone, no matter right or wrong, my mother will stand On your side! If you are wrong, we will be wrong together, even if you go to hell, Mom will stay with you!


    "mom¡­"


    The two mother and daughter were moved and hugged together.


    After being moved, both mother and daughter returned to peace.


    "Get ready, as long as Geral gives an order, we will immediately release the magic wizard power..." Urrudia said with a serious face.


    "En~!" Ulu, who made up his mind, his eyes became firm: "It''s none of my business to be right or wrong. I just don''t want to see how sad Uludia is... Monkey King, I hope you don''t Deceive us, otherwise, I won''t let you go..."


    Outside, the battle between Fairy Tail and the Senate has become more intense...


    And Monkey King, riding on Lei, suddenly landed in front of Elisa and the others.


    Seeing the sudden arrival of Monkey King, Kana bounced from the ground with a''swish'', and the drunkenness disappeared instantly. Together with Elsa and the others, they looked at Monkey King nervously and explained: "Well, Wukong, we can It''s not lazy, absolutely not!"


    "No need to explain, I still don''t understand the abacus in your heart, and I didn''t expect you to do such a thing. Sometimes being kind-hearted is also a burden..." Monkey King said, picking Wendy and pinching her face. Faintly said: "Since you can''t help much here, I am giving you a new task..."


    "New mission? What is it?" Shirley looked curious.


    Monkey King looked at Elisa: "Do you remember the tower of Paradise?"


    "The Tower of Paradise?!" Elisa heard the words, her pupils tightened slightly, and she looked towards Monkey King with a serious look: "Is it related to the Tower of Paradise?"


    "Yes, the tower of the paradise has been completed, and Geral has sent someone to arrest you..." Monkey King looked at Elisa and said faintly: "So we preemptively went to the tower of the paradise to destroy it. Is this task okay?"


    "We''re leaving now!" Elisa didn''t have any nonsense, she was about to climb Lei''s back, but was stopped by Monkey King: "This time, you have to go by yourself..."


    "Why?" Lucy looked puzzled.


    "Because you upset me! So, I won''t lend you..."


    "..."


    Elisa and other women were speechless when they heard this.


    Lucy looked at Monkey King with contempt: "It''s really stingy..."


    "Okay, let''s go, the tower of paradise is not trivial, we must set off right away!" Elisa said with a serious face, she waited for this day, and waited for a long time.


    "What should I do here?" Mira looked worried.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen, Naz, Lagosas and the others are enough..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly: "The protagonist is here, there won''t be any problems!"


    Elisa and the others breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this. They thought that the protagonist in Monkey King''s mouth was talking about himself. With Monkey King here, they were naturally relieved.Unexpectedly, the protagonist in Monkey King''s mouth is talking about Naz and Gray.


    "What about Wendy?" Lucy looked at Wendy who was held in her arms by Monkey King.


    "Wendy is still young, just leave this to you, and she can just follow me as a mascot..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Ah~Master Goku, Jubia wants to be your mascot too!" Jubia immediately leaned towards Monkey King with a idiotic face, but was relentlessly entrusted by Elisa: "So much nonsense, go!"


    Looking at Elsa and other girls who had gone away, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth.


    "Master Wukong, you look so evil when you smile, aren''t you making a bad idea?" Xia Lulu looked at Monkey King nervously and seriously: "Wendy is still young..."


    "Small you!" Sun Wukong flicked a bag on Xia Lulu''s head in an angry manner: "Have you become so impure?"


    "I just want to remind you..." Xia Lulu covered her head, expressing her innocence.


    "Brother Wukong, what are we going to do now?" Wendy blushed and looked very cute.


    "Of course I followed. Compared to the Paradise Tower, I am more interested..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Huh? What do you do here?" Wendy looked at the battlefield below, worried.


    "It won''t happen, the lives of these guys are hardened!" Monkey King smiled, holding Wendy and riding on Lei''s back.


    Xia Lulu stretched her back and displayed a pair of wings, which also flew to Lei''s back. Lei let out a soft cry and stepped up into the air...


    Compared with the battle between Fairy Tail and the Senate, Monkey King is more interested in the Tower of Paradise, because there is a beauty over there... Let Naz and the others go and make trouble!


    In the afternoon, Elsa and her group finally came to the coast. Looking at the familiar coast in front of them, Elsa looked a little nostalgic...


    "Look, there is a ship coming to our side over there, isn''t that the one who came to catch Elisa as Wukong said?" Lucy exclaimed as she looked into the sea.


    "There shouldn''t be anyone else coming here, it must be them..." Elisa''s face was serious, her expression was somewhat complicated, and she was a little expectant: "Will they be people I know?"


    "Look at it, it''s Elisa sauce!" Miliana pointed to the shore.


    "Why is she here? Did our information leak?" Xio frowned slightly, looking very gloomy.


    "I really miss it... It''s been so long, Elsa, we met again..." Simon gave Elsa a deep look and muttered to himself.Among them, he was the only one who was not confused by Geral.


    As the ship approached, Elsa looked very excited looking at the slightly familiar figures on the splint: "Miliana, Hugh, Simon, Wally, is that you?"


    "Sister Elisa, it''s been a long time since I saw you!" Xiu jumped out of the boat first and looked at Elisa. Although her tone was like a companion she hadn''t seen for many years, her voice was full of strange coldness.


    (PS: Second more)..

 1540 Chapter 66 The Truth

    "Hugh..." Elisa looked very happy to see her former companion.


    "It''s great, Elsa, you have made so many good friends again..." Miliana came to Elisa, looked at Lucy and the others, and said with a serious expression: "But you have to be careful Oh, otherwise, I will be ruthlessly abandoned..."


    "Hey? Abandon?" Lucy looked puzzled.


    "It''s like abandoning us, abandoning you, am I right? Sister Elsa!" Miliana looked at Elisa in a questioning tone, but her eyes were full of hatred.


    "Abandon...Miliana, what do you mean?" Elisa''s pupils shrank slightly, and she didn''t believe that this was actually spoken from Miliana.


    "What''s the matter, Sister Elisa, are you trying to pretend to be innocent?" Xio''s angry face was distorted: "Abandoning us, but running with others, didn''t you leave us? It''s really cunning... just cares about yourself, but abandons us all..."


    "Hey?!" Lucy and the others were even more surprised.


    "Abandon? Do you think that I abandoned you..." Elisa''s tone was surprisingly calm: "The freedom you think is to complete the paradise like those who enslaved us before. Tower? So, what is the difference between you and them?"


    "As long as we complete the tower of the paradise, we will be truly free, and we can control our own destiny. Everything is just for freedom!" Xio roared.


    "Want to be free, isn''t it easy?" Elisa asked calmly, "Am I not free now? If you were willing to leave with me at that time, you now have already gotten it. Freedom, it¡¯s just that you chose to stay and helped Geral complete the Tower of Paradise. Why did you abandon you? You abandoned me, right?"


    "Don''t be sophistry, Elsa!" Hugh roared, "After we killed those members of the Magic Order, we wanted to leave together, but you blew up our ship and went with that alone. Telling Monkey King to escape, you betrayed us! For your own freedom, you abandoned everyone! You are absolutely unforgivable!"


    As Xio roared, the magic power in her hand surged. She just wanted to activate the magic, but she was chopped to the ground with a hand knife by Elisa, her expression gloomy and terrifying: "You said I blew up your ship? How could I be? Do such a thing? Who told you this?"


    "Want to quibble? This is what Geral told us! If it weren''t for him, we would all be dead!" Xio exclaimed.


    "Gerald!!" Elisa almost gritted her teeth and said the name: "Is this guy doing the trick?" She said, looking at Miliana and the others, she shouted solemnly: "I After saying it again, I didn''t blow up any ships at all. After you followed Gerald, I also obeyed Grandpa Rob''s orders, followed Wukong and left, and then joined the fairy tail. What did I do to destroy your ships? Do you guys know me? Do you think I am the one who does that kind of thing?"


    "No! This is not right! This is not the same as we know!" Xio covered her head in pain, and went into madness: "Jeral clearly said that you destroyed our ship..."


    "Calm down, Hugh!" Simon patted Xiu and said in a deep voice, "I can explain this matter because I saw the truth of the matter with my own eyes..."


    "Simon?!" Wally and both of them opened their eyes wide and looked at Simon.


    "I saw it with my own eyes... Geral used magic secretly and penetrated the bottom of the ship without anyone noticing. This caused the ship to sink. Then, in order to gain everyone¡¯s trust, he used a hero The stance of "has saved everyone, in fact, we have all been fooled by Geral..."


    "Simon, you...what you said is true?" Miliana''s eyes widened and exclaimed, "Why didn''t you tell us earlier? Take a look~"


    "According to the situation at the time, if I told the truth about the matter, I am afraid it would have disappeared long ago..." Simon looked at everyone with apologetic expression: "I''m so sorry, I kept hiding everyone..."


    "How? How?! It was Geral who deceived us? How could this be?!" Hugh''s emotions almost collapsed: "I don''t believe it, I must go back and ask!"


    "Let''s go together! We are here to destroy the tower of Paradise!" Elisa said with a serious face.


    After everyone boarded the ship, Lucy sighed: "I thought there was going to be a big battle, but I didn''t expect it to be like this... But listening to them, this mission is really dangerous! What is that paradise tower or something?"


    "The Tower of Paradise, also known as the R system, is a magic that can resurrect a dead person as a sacrifice..." Mira explained solemnly: "I just don''t know, they completed the Tower of Paradise. What is it for?"


    "Resurrection the legendary Dark Wizard, Jeff..." Simon said with a solemn expression.


    "Jerf?!" Lucy exclaimed immediately: "The one who raised the dark magic to the extreme and created countless black magic and demons to plunge the world into chaos, possessing almost invincible power to destroy the world. husband?!!"


    "That guy actually wants to resurrect such a dangerous guy?" Shirley''s face was solemn: "This can''t be regarded as not seeing!"


    "It seems that we must destroy the Tower of Paradise!" Mila''s face was solemn.


    Isolated island, the tower of the paradise.


    Geral was sitting on the main seat, but a very evil smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "That fellow Simon, he knows everything, he is really calm, even I was hidden. ¡­However, it doesn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t expect anything from you... But then, my game becomes a bit boring..."


    "It''s not the time to think about the game, right? The one named Elisa has already been killed..." The long-haired man frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "Are you unable to wait? Then, I''ll send you there, Vidaludas!" Geral said flatly.


    "Is that alright? Ah ah ah ~ ~" suddenly going to Heaven and cried crazy, dark magic flowing, so that was one of the clothing he disappeared, became a dress Xiepai , Looks full of evil and ignorance.


    "I wanted to meet that Elisa a long time ago, and I finally got my wish today!" A woman in white clothes and long cherry hair had a calm expression and an extremely elegant expression, but her eyes flashed with cold light.


    (PS: Third)..

 1541 Chapter 67 Turtle Dove

    Attached picture: turtledove


    "Withering is the fate of love and life!" The woman with long hair and cherry blossoms in white smiled softly, and the indifference and chill in her eyes were even better: "There is a grand celebration tonight...We assassinated the guild [skeleton] special guerrilla unit [Sanyu] Crow] See!"


    "Go! Catch Elisa to me!" Geral leaned on the chair and said lightly.


    After landing on the island, Elisa looked at the tower of the paradise ahead, her eyes exuding a high war spirit: "Finally, I have arrived... Geral, I will never forgive you, the guy who caused everyone''s pain..." , Solemnly said to Lucy and the others: "Everyone be careful, Mira, you follow behind and watch everyone..."


    Mira nodded solemnly...


    Everyone had just entered the tower of the paradise, but Geral''s voice spread: "Welcome everyone, come to the tower of the paradise!"


    "Geral!" Hugh gritted his teeth immediately.


    "Is this guy Geral?" Lucy murmured: "It''s not a good thing to hear the sound!"


    "I am Geral, the ruler of this tower, and the chess pieces on both sides are all together, then the game will officially begin!"


    "Game?! Chess pieces?! Geral, what do you mean?" Hugh yelled immediately.


    "Is it Hugh?" Geral''s voice echoed slowly: "You are really useless pawns! You haven''t even got a little pawn''s due function...it is useless to keep useless pawns, so you Follow them and go to hell!"


    "Geral, you bastard!" When Xio heard this, everything was explained, there was no need to explain anything, and she roared: "So you really have been cheating everyone, bastard! I absolutely I can''t spare you!" He said, rushing out angrily...


    "Hugh! Come back!" Elisa yelled immediately.


    Suddenly, a light sword sounded, and Xio, who was sprinting, suddenly contracted her pupils and fell to the ground feebly. She was shocked: "What''s going on...my...body..."


    "Hugh!!" Elisa and others were shocked.


    Simon stepped forward, helped Xio up, and withdrew back: "Xiu! Are you okay? Xiu? What happened?"


    "Who! Come out!" The ancient sword in Elisa''s hand flashed, staring straight ahead and shouting coldly.


    Mira and the others also became wary.


    "Do not hurt clothes and flesh, only cut off my nerves, this is my moonless stream!" As a soft voice sounded, the sound of graceful and light footsteps slowly came, a white-clothed cherry-colored long hair The woman appeared in front of everyone in the dark, and said gracefully and indifferently: "My name is Turtledove, please feel free!"


    "Turtle dove? Haven''t heard of..." Ai Lushadai frowned slightly, her eyes were cold: "But I will double the love for hurting my companion!" As he said, the ancient sword in her hand swung down in the air!


    "!!!" The turtledove''s eyes condensed, his feet were lightly moved, and he moved slightly to the side. Only a slight sound was heard, and the wall behind him immediately showed a half-foot sword mark that was one meter long!


    "Sword Qi?" Turtledove looked at Elsha with a surprised look, her eyes suddenly becoming fierce: "Sure enough, as rumored, your swordsmanship is outstanding! Then, it''s time for me to say hello to you!"


    "!!!"


    As soon as the voice of the turtledove fell, Elsa suddenly changed her complexion. She struck the sword flower in her hand and swung it forward. She only heard the sound of''ding and ding'', and Elisa stepped back and flashed to the side. ¡­


    "Huh? I actually saw it..." Turtledove''s face was full of surprise, but then he smiled gracefully: "Unfortunately, I didn''t completely block it!"


    As soon as her voice fell, she heard the sound of''kaka'', the ancient sword and arm armor in Elsa''s hand shattered and scattered on the ground...


    "what?!!"


    Mira and the others were shocked when they saw this. Elsa was actually at a loss in swordsmanship?


    "Sure enough! Is there no moon flow? Interesting!" Elisa silently carried out her dress-up magic, removed the residual armor from her body, and returned to normal clothes. An ancient sword appeared in her hand again, her face changed. The seriousness: "Then, I should be a little more serious! Otherwise, if you lose in Kendo, you will lose Wukong too much!"


    As he said, the sharp sword intent came out, forming a kendo coercion, and looking towards the turtledove, causing the long sword in her hand to tremble slightly, as if one could not be grasped, the sword in her hand would Leap out of the ordinary!


    Such changes made the Turtledove''s complexion drastically changed: "What a strong sword intent! What genre are you practicing?"


    "Genre?" Elisa looked serious: "The swordsmanship I practice does not distinguish any genre, but [Supreme Swordsmanship]! Please advise!"


    "Extreme swordsmanship?! Haven''t heard of..." Turtledove frowned slightly.


    "You will remember it in the future!" Elisa screamed, the sword drew a sharp stroke, the ancient sword trembled, and the endless magical power of light gathered in the ancient sword in her hand from all directions, exuding the unique charm of the sword. !


    "What a strong sword intent!" Turtledove was moved by it, and was shocked to find that he seemed to be unable to control the long sword in his hand.


    "One-Light Elegy Song!"


    Elisa groaned lightly, just a simple sword-flower dance, and the turtledove''s pupils tightened instantly!


    A figure suddenly flashed between the two of them, and between the waves, the light of the sword that Elisa slashed disappeared without a trace.


    "Wukong?!!!"


    Elsa and the others were all slightly surprised when they saw the person who appeared suddenly, and at the same time, they all looked at him suspiciously.


    "Take the [Supreme Swordsmanship] I taught you to deal with her, Elsa, are you too talented?" Monkey King looked at Elisa and said lightly.


    "It''s rare to meet a master swordsman, I respect my opponent!" Elisa said with a serious face.


    "Yes! As soon as you play this trick, it is estimated that she has lost half of her life!" Sun Wukong said lightly: "I didn''t tell you that [Supreme Swordsmanship] is a killing technique, unless it is an enemy, it is forbidden to use it!"


    "But she''s the enemy!" Elisa rolled her eyes at Monkey King.


    "Who said she is the enemy..." Monkey King waved his hand and said faintly: "There is nothing wrong with you here, hurry up and fix Geral, she will leave it to me! For the girl who has gone astray, I have Obligation to make her rehabilitate!"


    "Hey~you don''t want to do any other tuning, right?" Lucy looked at Shirley and Jubia with a grumpy expression.


    "Ah? Teach one?" Jubia immediately ran to Sun Wukong with an idiotic look, turned his back to him, and twisted Feng''s hip: "Master Wukong, please teach Jubia, please!"


    "..." Monkey King looked speechless: "There is one more Baru song, and now there is another Jubia..." He waved his hand to Elisa: "Hurry up and take this snake away, otherwise The festival is about to go offline..."..

 1542 Chapter 68 Apprenticeship

    "Go away, don''t make trouble here!" Elisa heard the words and immediately pulled Jubia away, taking Lucy and the others on...


    "Fairy Queen, we haven''t decided the winner yet, don''t you want to leave!" Seeing Elisa turned to leave, Turtle Dove immediately yelled out. When he was about to chase, he was blocked by Monkey King: "Hey Hey~ Didn¡¯t I say, your opponent now is me!"


    "Who are you? I''m only interested in the Fairy Queen..." Turtle-dove glanced at Monkey King lightly, his expression and tone appearing very plain.


    "Elisa is mine, she is not good at that bite..." Monkey King said with a serious face.


    "..." Turtledove looked at Monkey King in silence for three seconds, and then said calmly: "I hate men with glib tongues... Such people usually have their tongue cut..."


    As he said, the long sword slashed, the movements were gentle and elegant...


    A quick and invisible slash has reached Sun Wukong in an instant...


    But in Monkey King''s eyes, it was crawling as slow as a tortoise. Two fingers gently moved forward, and the space between his two fingers fluctuated slightly, and the invisible crescent moon slash instantly collapsed!


    The turtledove''s eyebrows condensed, and his face was solemn: "You actually blocked my moonless current with your bare hands!"


    "Just cut your nerves, don''t hurt your body, your moonless stream is very interesting!" Monkey King smiled at Turtle Dove: "Introduce myself, my name is Monkey King, beauty, what''s your name?"


    "Monkey King? You are the one who ordered the Fairy Tail to attack the Council!" Turtle Dove looked at Monkey King with interest, and said softly: "You can give such an order, your courage is not small! But it can take the horse away. People from Karlov, it seems that you have some abilities... well... rumored, you still seem to be Elisa''s teacher?"


    "Your intelligence is doing a good job! I have only recently emerged!" Monkey King smiled and looked at the turtle dove: "You have a good talent. If Elisa hasn''t practiced the swordsmanship I taught, I want to beat you. I have to go through a hard fight, how about it, do you want to learn swordsmanship with me?"


    "It sounds like you are better than me!" Turtledove''s original soft expression suddenly became extremely sharp: "Wuyue Liu Yasha flashes into the sky!!"


    Sound falls, countless streamers slash...


    Monkey Wukong stayed on the spot, only stretched out a finger and swung lightly at will, just to block the countless slashes, and his movements were chic and freehand.


    "Impossible... I could block my Wuyueliu with only my fingers...impossible! The gap can''t be so big!" Turtle Dove widened his eyes, in disbelief: "Noyueliu Jialou Luoyan!"


    The temperature in the air rose suddenly, and a hot flame flashed around the body of the turtledove, and then turned into a violent flame impact, attacking in the direction of Monkey King!


    The ground along the road shattered and opened under this powerful impact!


    Monkey King swayed lightly, a burst of energy instantly dissipated the flame impact...


    "Why...how?!!!" Turtledove widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "The gap between you and me is not a star and a half, even the sky and the earth are incomparable..." Monkey King looked at the turtle dove lightly, and the lightsaber in his hand condensed: "The space here is too small, let''s change the battlefield, let you see what it is. Swordsmanship in progress!"


    The voice fell, and the surrounding scenes changed. Turtle-dove looked around with shocked expression. When did she come to this nameless beach?


    "This is...space magic?!" Turtle dove frowned while looking at Monkey King.


    "Magic? Whatever you understand!" Monkey King said with a plain face: "Now, I see clearly, what is [Supreme Swordsmanship]!"


    As he said, the endless sword intent came out, and in an instant, the world trembled, and the turtledove instantly felt that Monkey King was like the ancient sword that tore the world and the earth, breaking through the clouds!


    The supreme aura made everything surrender. At this moment, Turtledove was shocked to find that she had no courage to hold the sword. The long sword in her hand fell off her hand and trembled helplessly on the ground, as if she was talking about fear...


    Monkey King faced the sea and swung his sword swiftly. There was no so-called sword aura, but the endless sea was in a loud noise, in a straight line, splitting towards both sides...


    The rumbling noise and the horrifying waterfall made people astounded to see it!!


    This sword cut the entire sea in half instantly!


    "!!!"


    The turtledove was instantly frightened to the ground, his eyes widened, and there was only horror and fear left!


    The sea was split in half for a full minute, and then crashed and healed, stunned the huge waves, rumbling, and the earth shook!


    When everything settled down, Turtledove was shocked to discover that his clothes had already been wetted by cold sweat, and muttered to himself: "This is [Supreme Swordsmanship]?! Supreme... Supreme..."


    In the muttering, the eyes of the turtle dove became brighter, and the excitement became more heated, and then suddenly got up and knelt down in front of Monkey King: "Teacher, please teach me [Supreme Swordsmanship], no matter what the price, I am willing!"


    At this moment, the turtle dove was deeply powerful by Monkey King and attracted by his swordsmanship!


    "I only need your loyal minister!" Monkey King looked at the turtle dove in front of him, said lightly.


    "The turtledove swears by this, from now on, my life will be yours!" The turtledove almost didn''t hesitate, and immediately swore the oath to his loyal minister.


    The kind of supreme aura that Sun Wukong showed, that kind of overwhelming sword intent, has attracted her unable to extricate herself, and her heart is full of endless thirst.


    In the past, her eyes were too short-sighted, but now she has seen a new world, so she must seize and grasp it!


    Monkey King knew very well that if he wanted a character like Turtledove to surrender, he had to use the force that fascinated her to attract her!And now, the facts show that it was very successful.


    "I don''t have many disciples, but congratulations for being one of them!" Monkey King looked at the turtledove and smiled.


    Hearing this, Turtledove suddenly became excited, raised his head, and looked at Monkey King hopefully: "The teacher... Supreme Swordsmanship..."


    "You are indispensable, but before practicing, I have to wash your body and marrow again, so let''s wait for us to go back and talk about it!"


    "Got it..." Without immediately getting what he yearned for, the Turtledove''s face showed a disappointed look, but his heart was also full of expectations.


    "Give me your sword!"


    "En?" Turtle-dove was stunned when he heard the words, but respectfully presented his sword to Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong touched the sword casually and handed it to Turtle Dove: "Take it as a gift for you!"


    "??" Turtle-dove looked puzzled and pulled out the ancient sword. The cold light was dazzling and shocked, but he was overjoyed: "This is?!!!"

 1543 Chapter 69 The God Stick

    "I just forged it for you..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Whatever?" Turtle-dove looked astonished, looking at the ancient sword exuding cold light in his hand, exclaimed: "Even the material has been changed! Teacher, what kind of magic did you use?"


    "This is not magic, and you don''t understand it..." Monkey King waved his hand, too lazy to explain.


    The turtledove heard the words, and was not questioning it, drew out the ancient sword and swiped it lightly, a cold light flashed away in an instant, and instantly cut a half-human tall rock not far away into countless small and equal gravels, pleasantly surprised A look suddenly appeared: "Effortlessly, it''s great. I''m afraid this is already the first level of a magic weapon. Thank you very much, teacher, I like this gift!"


    "Just like it, let''s go, it''s time to clean up that Geral..."


    After hearing the words, the turtle dove returned to the sword, hugged in front of Xiong, and followed closely behind Monkey King. He was very elegant: "Then he is really pitiful. He thinks that everything is in his hands, but he doesn''t know it, but the clown is a jumper..."


    Along the way, in an empty hall, there was a crazy and terrible noise!


    "No matter what time I feel this noise is very annoying..." Turtledove respectfully and elegantly said: "Teacher, it seems that your companion has already met with my subordinate Vidaldas Eagle. Do you need me to stop it? "


    "No, almost the battle is almost over..." Monkey King looked plain and kept walking, still moving forward slowly. For a moment, the battle ahead appeared before him.


    The picture I saw happened to be Lucy''s power, and the right hand holding the gold key inserted 1 into the water curtain that Jubia had turned into, and summoned Aquia, who was holding the bottle high, and then Aquia Under the big move, he was swept in together with his own people, defeating the Vida Rudas Eagle.


    But when the waves and water curtain swept toward Monkey King, the turtle dove flashed in shape and stood in front of Monkey King. The water curtain in front separated from it instantly, spreading towards both sides...


    "The two of you are having a lot of fun!" Monkey King looked at Lucy and Jubia, and smiled slightly: "Why are you only two, they?"


    "Ah! Lord Goku!" Jubia, who was lying on the ground weakly, rushed towards Monkey King as if he had taken a stimulant. However, when he ran halfway, his feet were soft and he rushed directly to the ground...


    Sun Wukong looked helpless, so he rushed forward and hugged her. The idiot Jubia fainted happily: "Ah~~ Master Wukong''s arms, so warm! This is the feeling of love... Master Goku, no...please don''t be here..."


    "Hey, what unhealthy thing are you dreaming about?" The black line on the head of Monkey King woke up Jubia from the fantasy of YY, and threw it to the turtledove, and then turned towards Lucy who was lying on the ground. Walked over...


    Seeing her fascinating figure in her wet clothes, she touched her chin and smiled: "You are in a good posture! You have a rare opportunity, but you have to keep a memorial!" Picking up the phone, it''s a burst of continuous shooting...


    "Now you are still interested in taking pictures? Help me get up quickly!" Lucy''s face was blushing and she yelled furiously. At this time, she was too lazy to complain.


    "What''s the rush! With me here, I won''t let you lose a hair..." Monkey King put away the phone, helped Lucy up, looked at the two bulging balls in front of her, and shouted. I can''t bear it, the career line of this sister paper is really bottomless.


    "Being able to defeat the Vidal Rudas Eagle and Jubia, who was controlled at the same time, it seems that you have also gained some growth!" Monkey King looked at Lucy and admired, and at the same time the fluorescent light flashed in his hand, and Lucy instantly recovered. Peak state.


    "Your healing magic is really amazing, you don''t feel tired at all!" Lucy stood up with joy and looked at the turtle dove behind Monkey King, but her eyes widened: "You...what did you do? Did you really fudge her over?"


    "She is my new disciple, Turtledove, and will be your companion in the future!" Sun Wukong said, taking Jubia from Turtledove and healed her.


    Jubia, who had just recovered, immediately widened his eyes and looked at Turtledove hostilely: "Disciple? Humph~~ Jubia has one more love rival..."


    "Disciple? Captain! What the hell is going on? You turned out to be his disciple?" The dying Vedaludas Eagle, upon hearing this, was instantly awakened a lot by the stimulus, and became wide-open. His eyes were full of incredible looks at the turtle dove.


    "Needless to say, infinite reporting; the world of love is so incredible..." Turtledove took two steps in front of him, with a graceful face, but what he said was sung, and it was really awkward to listen.


    Lucy on the side was the black line listening: "This is a poem? A song? Goku, are you sure this guy is okay?" Then, she pointed to her head.


    "You are a model with no brains, okay!"


    "What are you talking about? I did it with you!" Lucy screamed immediately, and rushed towards Monkey King, but she could only use her pair of huge squeezed Monkey King to be secretly cool...


    Turtledove walked up to Vidaldas Eagle with a serious face, and said elegantly and solemnly: "Go back, our mission is over, please tell me too, I will quit [Skull and Bones], in the future Will always follow Master Wukong!"


    "What?! Quit? Captain, are you...are you okay?" Vedaludas Eagle''s face changed immediately when he heard the words, but because he was too excited, and because of the injury, he yelled and his head crooked. Decisively fainted.


    "What the hell did you say to her? You let her quit her guild and follow you too?" Lucy widened her eyes, and she hung over Monkey King in shock.


    "Everyone''s pursuit is different. As long as they can fulfill their dreams, then it''s much easier to get the other''s loyal minister..." Monkey King smiled and looked at Lucy with a magical look: " What do you want to achieve? Tell me, I will help you do it, the price that needs to be paid is the loyal minister..."


    "No, I don''t believe in magic sticks..." Lucy curled her lips, let go of Monkey King, and was no longer arguing with him, but in her mind, she suddenly remembered the figure of her mother...


    "Is it really possible?" Lucy glanced at Monkey King, and finally shook her head to get rid of the absurd thoughts in her mind.


    "Master Goku, let''s hurry up and meet Elsa and the others. When we came in, we were separated from them because we touched the mechanism. Now, they probably have met the guy named Geral..." Ya looked at Monkey King with a serious face...

 1544 Chapter 70 Magical Wizard Power

    While Lucy and Jubia defeated the Vedarudas Hawk, on the other side, Mila, Kana, and Shirley also easily defeated Xiao Xiao and joined Elisa...


    And Monkey King and the others are also on their way...


    "Well, Goku, aren''t Wendy and Xia Lulu with you? Where are they?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "Because this island is too dangerous, so I asked Lei to take her and wait outside..." Monkey King replied lightly.The real reason is that the purpose of this product is turtledoves, and I don¡¯t want to bring a towing oil bottle, so Wendy is waiting outside. Anyway, there is only one little Lolita, so it¡¯s okay to sell cute. There are so many battles. When my sister is there, it is not her turn.


    "I think you don''t want Wendy to be your drag oil bottle, right?" Lucy said faintly like Monkey King, breaking the mystery.


    Monkey King suddenly felt like he was shot a deep arrow: "This sister paper''s ability to complain is really powerful!"


    At the same time, Elisa and the others had already met Geral.


    "Is the game over so soon? It''s really boring!" Geral, who was sitting on the first seat in the middle of the hall, looked at the girls and Elisa with a plain expression.


    "Does playing with other people''s lives make you so happy? Geral!" Elisa glared at Geral coldly.


    Because of the Monkey King''s relationship, Elisa and Geral are not very familiar, so naturally there is no other emotion mixed in, and all she has is that he is an enemy.


    "I am very happy, Elsa!" Geral stood up calmly and looked at Elisa: "Life and death are the roots of all things that gather all feelings. In other words, there is nothing more boring and nothing like life... It''s been a long time. It¡¯s gone, Elisa!"


    "Geral, why did you do this? I remember you were not like this before!"


    "People will always change. Not everyone is like you. You will be lucky enough to meet a Monkey King!" Geral''s face was calm and indifferent: "I have to say, you really found a group of good companions. Especially the one named Monkey King, who even instigated the turtledove. I really don¡¯t know how he did it! I don¡¯t think that woman is such a simple person who will give in... Sure enough, he is a big trouble!"


    "Master Wukong really subdued the woman named Turtle Dove?" Beska looked astonished.


    "Nothing to be surprised, something unexpected!" Elisa said with a calm face: "With Wukong''s swordsmanship, that woman is tempted!" Then she turned her tone and looked at Geral: "Look. With your calmness, do you think there is still a chance to escape from our hands?"


    "Escape?" Gerald chuckled, "Why should I escape? Can''t you keep all of you here?"


    "It seems that you are very confident of your own strength!" Elisa said, holding the ancient sword in her hand, she was ready to attack: "Beska, you step aside first, this guy, from I will solve it!"


    "Then I''ll just wait to watch the show!" Beska smiled slightly. She knew Elisa''s strength very well and knew that she would only add to the chaos, so she retreated quickly to the side.


    "Although I have long wanted to meet the legendary fairy queen, how strong is it..." A wicked smile hung on the corner of Geral''s mouth: "But, I really don''t have time to continue the game with you. Up..."


    With that, another person exactly like Geral came out of the dark corner and stood side by side with Geral.


    "Two Geralds? What''s the matter?" Beska looked surprised.


    "Ziklein?!" Elizadai frowned, her face solemn: "What the hell is going on? Geral!"


    "Zikeleyin? No, no...this is just my pseudonym in the Senate..." Geral said with a faint smile: "The real situation is that Zikeleyin is just my thinking body!"


    "Missing body?" Elsa and Beska were shocked at the same time: "You guy invaded the Senate from the very beginning? What do you want to do?"


    "You''ll know soon..." Geral said, slowly merging with his own thinking body: "Although this does not fit in with my original plan, the result is the same. Thanks to the Monkey King you admire, who instigated Fairy Tail to attack the House of Representatives and gave me this rare opportunity!"


    As he said, Geral put two fingers of his right hand on his temple, and the voice of his thoughts was transmitted: "Let¡¯s start! Can¡¯t drag anymore..."


    Far in the secret room of the Senate, Uludia, who had been waiting for a long time, suddenly stood up, just in time to see Ulu coming in from the door, and smiled slightly: "It''s about to start, Mom! What''s going on outside?"


    "The members of the Senate are really useless, and they were beaten by a few people in Fairy Tail. Is such an organization really an organization that restrains the Wizards Guild?"


    "A group of worms who are so stricken by their rights, what can they do when they are in real danger!" Urutia said with a look of disdain.


    "The more waste they are, the more beneficial it is for us. Has Zickrein sent a message?"


    "Yes, during the period of activating the magical spirit power, it will definitely attract the attention of the senior council of the council. Although their performance is very useless, they still have real strength. Therefore, during this period, please trouble your mother to buy some time. Up!"


    "A high-level council member..." Ulu''s face showed a surprisingly solemn expression: "Those guys are really troublesome, but they didn''t take the fairy tail seriously at first, so they are at a disadvantage now! Understand! , Hurry up and implement your plan, I will block those who hinder you..."


    As he said, Ulu whispered in Urutia''s ear: "But according to the news, Master Goku seems to be in the tower of the paradise!"


    "What are you talking about? Master Goku is in the Paradise Tower?" Urutia''s expression changed suddenly.


    However, the next moment, Ulu and Uludia''s mind suddenly sounded Monkey King''s voice: "Don''t worry about me, release the magical wizard power!"


    "understood!"


    Ulu and Uludia were stunned at the same time, and responded with a respectful voice.


    After that, Ulu turned and left the room...


    And Urrutia yelled out with a serious face, "Are you all ready?"


    "Ready, Lord Urrutia!"


    These people are all secret hands that Zike Leiyin has prepared for a long time, and he has been fully prepared for such things, and naturally has subordinates loyal to him.


    "Pray to the sacred light and liberate the power of the magic wizard!" Urutia ordered with a serious cold call.


    Suddenly, the dazzling light illuminates the sky, and the three giant buildings in the council released a huge light group straight into the sky...


    An isolated island far overseas, the tower of the paradise, this island was immediately affected by a terrible magical force and it shook violently...

 1545 Chapter 71 R System

    "What the hell is going on with this shock?" The sudden shock made Elisa''s face changed drastically, and she suddenly shouted coldly at Geral: "Gerald, what did you do?!"


    "Elusa, the real game has just begun, and the ultimate winner, it seems to be me!" Geral''s eyes at this moment are full of evil madness, and the original handsome face is also because of this moment. The expression became extraordinarily hideous and ugly.


    "The real game?" Elisa frowned, her face solemn.


    "To complete the R system, it is necessary to obtain extremely large magic power, and the wizard magic power controlled by the council is not suitable. As long as this magic power is absorbed, then the R system can be truly perfected! Elsa , You can''t stop me, everything is too late!"


    "Magic power? Super time and space destruction magic?!!!" Elisa heard the words, her face changed drastically: "You dare to do such a thing!"


    In my anger, I just wanted to attack, but the shaking of the earth became more and more severe. Now, even standing has become a problem, and the dazzling white light makes people unable to open their eyes...


    Elisa had no choice but to squat down and support the ground to stabilize her figure...


    "Extreme time-space destruction magic? Legend has it that it is a terrible magic that can level the entire country! If this is released, are you sure you will be safe?" Beska glared at Geral and shouted coldly.


    "There are risks, maybe even I will fall!" Gerald looked crazy: "But, in order to realize the dream in my heart, why don''t you take the risk?"


    "Oh~ Damn! What''s going on? What''s the matter with this terrible wave of magic power?" Lucy lay down on the ground without an image, and hugged Monkey King''s right foot tightly with a face. Screamed in horror.


    And Jubia was also lying on the ground and holding Sun Wukong''s left foot tightly. In the violent vibration, his face was flushed, and his face was YY excited...


    "Wukong, what''s going on? It seems that some terrible magic is condensed above us!" Milla clenched the wall tightly, looked at Monkey King, and said solemnly: "If this is released, this island I am afraid that all the creatures on Earth will suffer!"


    "The magical power has already begun..." Monkey King looked up at the sky, but smiled slightly.


    "Magic spirit power?!!!" Mira, Lucy and other women heard the words, their expressions changed greatly: "The extraordinary time and space destruction magic that the council has mastered?"


    "It''s over! The council has actually launched the magical wizard power here? Why?!" Lucy was already scared with a face of fear.


    Similarly, at the place where the Senate was located, the complexion of the senior members of the Senate changed drastically at the moment the magic wizard power was activated...


    "What''s the matter? How could the magical spirit power suddenly activate?"


    "Quickly, no matter who it is, it must be stopped! This kind of magic must never be activated, otherwise the result will be unimaginable!"


    In shock, the councillors finally moved one after another, abandoning the people of Fairy Tail, and heading to the direction where the magical elves were...


    When they arrived, Ulu was carelessly blocking the way for all of them: "I''m so sorry, everyone, this is nowhere!"


    "Ulu! Is it the council that you betrayed Uludia?!!!" Gulandoma glared at Ulu with an angry face.


    "I can''t talk about betrayal, I also have a headache with a daughter who is too wayward! But I can''t abandon her, so I had to do bad things with her..." Ulu shrugged helplessly, very calm. The way.


    "We see that you are all innocent, so we agreed to Urrutia''s request to take you in. Unexpectedly, you did such a thing!" Gulandoma''s expression was gloomy and terrifying.He is very aware of the terrifying power of the magic wizard. If this is launched, he can''t even think about the seriousness of the consequences.


    "It''s a waste of your trust in me, and I''m just following orders..." Ulu shrugged helplessly.


    "Acting on orders?!"


    "Master Gulan! Now is not the time to talk, the magical elves are about to be assembled, if you don''t stop it, it will be too late!"


    "Quick! Take him down!"


    A group of people dressed as knights rushed towards Ulu...


    "That''s not okay! My daughter is working, and I don''t want anyone to interrupt!" Ulu smiled slightly and fisted. The chill instantly made everyone shiver...


    "No! Go back!!"


    "How can you use magic in such a place?!!!"


    The complexions of Gulandomar and others changed drastically. They just stepped back two meters before they were frozen by the sudden emergence of ice crystals!


    "So vulnerable?!"


    One move froze everyone together, making Ulu his own eyes widened in shock, with an incredible expression on his face.


    However, when I saw the huge magic circle above my head, it suddenly became clear: "It turns out that there is a forbidden magic circle here, and these people can''t use magic... No wonder the guards here are the guards instead of the magicians...but Why can I use magic here?"


    Ulu in this matter is a question mark that fills his forehead inexplicably.Because it hasn''t been long since joining the council, she still doesn''t know much about it.


    In order to protect the power of the magic wizard, the council has set up such a forbidden magic circle on the way it must pass. Some are devices that absorb magic, and some are rooms that are completely forbidden and cannot be used.


    As for why Ulu can still use magic in this kind of place, it is because her body has been set up in the dark by the Monkey King, with the power of the Monkey King. Such a magic circle is naturally completely immune.


    "I originally planned to use''Absolute Freeze'' again to stop them, but I didn''t expect to win so easily..." Ulu hissed at the moment.


    And in this process, the magic of the magical elves is also completely condensed and formed...


    Then I saw that the sky above the tower of the paradise was suddenly bright as day, and then a beam of destruction flooded from the sky, widening the entire island!!


    "It''s over! I''m going to die here!" Lucy and the other women all hugged Monkey King tightly, their faces pale in fright by the beam of destructive waves.


    "Don''t worry! Nothing will happen!" Monkey King comforted the women calmly, but he was full of curiosity: "So, what is the ability of the completed R system?"


    The reason why Monkey King did not prevent the birth of the R system, but helped Geral to complete it, was just because of curiosity, what kind of fun toy the R system is!


    Yes, no matter how incredible the R system is to people in this world, it is just a toy for Monkey King...

 1546 Chapter 72 Destruction

    The R system is a magic that requires sacrifices to resurrect others, and everything Geral does is to resurrect the Dark Sorcerer, Jerf, in order to achieve the purpose of ruling the world.


    But Monkey King knew very well that Jeff could live well in this world, so the R system would be of little value to Geral.


    Monkey King is very curious about what interesting things will happen to Geral who uses the R system if he can''t resurrect Jeff.


    "Lei! Go and save Brother Wukong and them!" Above the sea, Wendy rode on Lei''s back, looking at the terrible light that completely enveloped the entire island, the disintegrated island, and the waves that shook up all around. Exclaimed in shock.


    "Don''t worry, no one in this world can hurt the owner a bit!" Lei''s face was calm and her voice was soft, full of the majesty and aura of a superior.


    In a terrifying violent vibration, in the dazzling light, everything returned to calm, the huge island has disappeared, and replaced by a beautiful giant magic crystal standing in the sky, emitting a glow, with an inexplicable sense of sacredness. .


    The magical power fluctuations on it are even more moving. Just this breath can already know the extraordinary features of this magic crystal.


    "What a strong magic pressure! This is the finished R system?" Elisa looked at the huge magic crystal that stood tall in front of her in shock, her expression extremely solemn.


    "R system...it seems to have succeeded!" Urudia looked at the scene in the tower of the paradise through the magical image, smiled slightly, and felt a little excited in his heart.After all, this scene was planned since she was a child. Although her current purpose has changed, looking at the success of her previous plan, she will inevitably have some sense of accomplishment.


    "Everything is fine, it''s great..." Ulu, who walked in, heaved a sigh of relief looking at the people on the huge magic crystal.


    "Mom, it''s solved so soon?" Looking at Ulu, Uludia was very surprised. She knew very well that the old guys in the council were not easy to deal with. According to her guess, Ulu only needed some time. That''s fine, but I don''t want Ulu to walk in so quickly without incident.


    "Because of the Forbidden Magic Array, it is really unexpectedly smooth!" Ulu smiled slightly and looked at Urrutia: "You should know very well why we can perform smoothly in this Forbidden Magic Array. Magic right?"


    "I heard Master Wukong said that he has set his own''guardian magic'' in our bodies, and all abnormal states seem to have no effect on us. It seems that this forbidden magic circle is no exception!" Urutia thought. For a moment, smiled slightly.


    "Guardian Magic? I didn''t notice it! When did he use it?" Uludai frowned slightly.


    "If I let you know, he won''t be Master Wukong!" Ulu smiled slightly.


    Outside, there was a sudden violent roar. Urrutia glanced at his mother and said softly: "Mom, it seems we have to leave here!"


    "The task is complete, it is time to go, otherwise it will be in trouble. The army belonging to the council has already begun to dispatch..." Ulu nodded solemnly.


    The reason why this incident went so smoothly is entirely due to the arrogance of the council. If they go all out to deal with Fairy Tail from the beginning, things will probably be a lot of trouble; and Fairy Tail also caught them by surprise. , Who would have thought that a wizard guild would suddenly dare to go to war with the council?


    In addition, Geral and Urutia disintegrated their hands and feet internally, and under attack from both inside and outside, the Senate could only be a tragedy.


    "Before leaving, there is one more thing that needs to be done for Master Wukong..." Urutia looked around, his eyes flickering.


    "I don''t remember that he gave us other orders?" Ulu looked curious.


    "Didn''t Wukong-sama say... he wants to destroy the Senate..."


    "Urutia, don''t you want it?..." Ulu immediately widened his eyes.


    "Anything that makes Master Wukong upset will be destroyed!" Urrutia said, opening her arms, and powerful magic power emerged from her body, spreading out in an instant, no matter the buildings or the trees, they were decayed in an instant. Withered, shattered and collapsed...


    The Lagosas and others, who were still wrecking havoc, were suddenly buried in the ruins by the collapsed house...


    "Urutia''s magic has improved again..." Ulu whispered in his heart, and left here with Urrutia...


    The huge Senate is now in ruins, and if this is spread, it will inevitably shock the magic world.


    "Bah, bah~~" Ragasus emerged from the ruins, full of irritated spitting out gravel, furious: "Who is it? Who on earth destroyed this place? Damn! Seeing I will succeed Who is it?! Get out of me!!!"


    The roar echoed, but no one answered, only the sound of Naz and the others crawling out of the ruins... Looking at the ruins everywhere, they all looked dumbfounded. Did the Council really let them overturn it?For a time, all the members of Fairy Tail screamed for victory...


    The tower of the paradise has now become a huge magic crystal standing in the sky..


    Geral looked excited at the moment. Looking at Elisa, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Now, the script for resurrecting Jeff has been basically completed, and it¡¯s just you. Good taste, Elisa!"


    "Resurrection of Jeff?" A voice suddenly came from behind, and Monkey King looked at Geral with a weird face, and smiled faintly: "Are you kidding? You actually want to resurrect Jeff, it seems you are the most basic I haven¡¯t figured it out..."


    "Goku!"


    The moment Elisa and Beska saw Monkey King, they suddenly looked happy, and hurried to his side.


    Beska looked at the figure of Monkey King, and her fearful heart suddenly relaxed. At this moment, she felt an unspeakable sense of security.


    Elisa looked at Lucy and they asked, "Are you okay?"


    Lucy and the others both shook their heads and looked at Geral...


    "Sun Wukong, what do you mean by this? Is it because you are scared?" Geral''s expression changed slightly when he saw Monkey King, and then a sneer smile appeared on his face.


    The white shadow flashed, and Lei brought Wendy and Xia Lulu to land here. Seeing Monkey King and they were all right, but Wendy and Xia Lulu were relieved...


    "Afraid? You think too much..." Monkey King looked at Gerald very ridiculously: "Jeff, I haven''t paid attention to it yet, but I think that you spend such a big price to resurrect a People who haven''t died, isn''t it funny?"


    As soon as this remark came out, not only Geral was shocked, even Elisa and the others were shocked...

 1547 Chapter 73 Elisa vs Geral

    "Jerf is not dead?! What do you mean by this?" Geral''s expression changed slightly when he heard the words, staring at Monkey King.


    "You don''t even understand if you understand it so, is there a problem with your head?" Monkey King looked at Geral with contempt.


    When Geral heard this, his face was full of anger, and he didn''t dare to do it easily. Not to mention that Monkey King was the person he was most afraid of. In addition to Monkey King, there were Elsa, Mira, and even the one he had originally invited. The coming master, Turtledove, this lineup, if you want to make a move, you really have to consider it.


    "Goku, is Jeff really not dead? That''s a legendary character! It''s impossible that he hasn''t died yet, right?" Lucy widened her eyes and looked at Monkey King in shock.


    Now that his sister''s paper was asked, Monkey King naturally answered, "Who said that the legendary character must die? Jeff is the ancestor of the Black Sorcerer, who has an immortal life. Now he is staying alone somewhere in a daze!"


    "Immortal and immortal life? Really?" Lucy and the others were shocked when they heard this, their eyes widened: "Does such a person really exist in the world?"


    "If it were Jeff, there would be nothing to be surprised!" Elisa said with a serious face.


    "Jerf didn''t die? It''s impossible!" Geral twisted his face, angrily a little terrible, can he not be angry?After working hard for so long and paying so much, what he did was to resurrect Jeff to achieve the goal of ruling the world. As a result, someone told him that Jeff was not dead at all. What is the price he paid Not in vain?Busy for nothing?


    "You don''t want to shake my will, I will never be fooled by you!" Geral glared at Monkey King and displayed his celestial magic, and his figure instantly floated.


    "meteor!"


    With a sharp drink, he accelerated his body movements and moved in the air like a meteor, forming a magic beam of Big Dipper, which surrounded Monkey King and the others, and fell from the sky at an astonishing speed, bombarding the Monkey King below. Wait for someone!


    Upon seeing this, Mira immediately released the soul of Satan, transformed into a demon form, raised one hand into the air, and a huge dark beam shot out from her palm: "Dark light shines!!"


    The dark beam collided with the falling seven-star light beam, and burst into a violent roar. The powerful aftermath of energy blew everyone a little untenable. The weaker sisters like Lucy and Beska could only hold tightly. He caught Monkey King and hid behind him, only to save himself from suffering.


    "Mila, this is a grievance between me and Geral, please let me deal with him!" Elisa stepped forward, watching the seriousness of the demon Mila''s face.


    Upon hearing this, Mira immediately put away the soul of Satan, restored to a normal image, and came to Monkey King''s side.


    "Geral, let''s understand our grievances here!" Elisa stared at Geral, and shouted coldly, "Dressing¡ªArmor of Heaven!"


    With the light shining from the clothes, Elisa has changed into an angel-like gorgeous dress.


    "Armor of Heaven..." Geral frowned slightly and looked at Elsa: "Didn''t you use your strongest swordsman dress... Are you looking down on me?"


    "It''s not that I look down on you, but it''s not necessary at all!" Elisa Jiao yelled, her figure flashed in an instant, and she appeared in front of Geral. The ancient sword in her hands had already turned into a cold light towards him. Chop out!


    "Compared with me, you have found the wrong opponent!" Geral snorted coldly, and his figure instantly dodges like a meteor, avoiding Elisa''s continuous slashing!


    Then crossed his hands upwards, creating a black hole that sucked everything. As soon as this black hole came out, it stretched towards him in the opposite direction along with the surrounding shadows.


    This is a terrifying magic trick that Geral has mastered-Dark Paradise!Suck everything into the endless darkness and destroy it.


    In this situation, Geral naturally didn''t have the time to play with Elisa slowly, so once he matched it, his abilities would emerge one after another.He wanted to take Elsa as quickly as possible, and then, before the Monkey King and the others had time to react, he would sacrifice Elsa as a sacrifice!


    Because he knew very well that Sun Wukong and others did not make a move now. Once he made a joint attack, he would definitely lose, so Geral didn''t want to miss this rare opportunity.


    However, this is obviously because Geral thinks too much. If it is Elisa in the original book, it is really difficult to beat him. However, Elisa, who has been taught by Sun Wu Air Conditioning 1st, is not that weak!


    As soon as the black hole came out, Elisa''s figure was sucked over...


    "Sword Realm!!"


    Feeling the threat of this black hole, Elisa didn''t hesitate to draw her sword art, countless ancient swords instantly flashed around the space, freezing her figure, no longer affected by the suction of the black hole.


    The Sword Realm is an auxiliary move taught by Monkey King to Elisa. In the Sword Realm, not only the strength is greatly increased, but everything in the realm is under their control. This is a very powerful domain technique!


    For example, the''dark paradise'' that Gerald displayed was widened by Elisa''s''Sword Realm'', and instantly lost its original power, was expelled, and disappeared invisible!


    This trick is very powerful and perverted, because the person who taught it is a super pervert!The invariant skills, Monkey King, didn''t bother to teach them.


    "Sword Realm? What a powerful technique!" Turtledove''s eyes beamed at the moment, looking very excited: "Master Wukong, is this also a move in Supreme Swordsmanship?"


    "No, domain skills need to be comprehended by yourself. I just need to tell you how to practice, and you will master it in the future!"


    "Really..." The turtledove became more excited and looking forward to it.


    "!!!" Seeing that his magic was released in this way, Geral was shocked for a moment, and just about to make a move, the ancient swords around suddenly quaked, and immediately all pointed at him diagonally, emitting The sharp cold light turned into a sword rain and shot towards Geral!In that scene, there was a posture of returning ten thousand swords to the clan!


    Geral was shocked and could only release defensive magic to resist the attacks of these hundreds of ancient swords!But there were too many ancient swords, the defensive magic was broken, and he was stabbed by several sharp swords in an instant, which seemed very embarrassing.


    "It''s so powerful..." Geral looked at Elisa with a serious face, and when the corner of his eyes looked at Monkey King, his heart became even more serious: "Then how strong can he be? No, I can¡¯t wait any longer, it¡¯s not good for me...I can only use that magic..."


    With the decision in his mind, Geral resolutely used the magic that was classified as a forbidden technique¡ª¡ª


    "Purgatory shattered!!"..

 1548 Chapter 74 Instant Flash

    Purgatory Broken is a magic composed of the four attributes of fire, earth, water, and wind. It is the strongest magic of Geral. Draw a magic circle that can produce huge dark fluctuations, and its power is enough to destroy the tower of the paradise, because Destructive is too powerful, so it is listed as a taboo magic.


    Seeing Geral''s movements, Elisa suddenly became serious and shouted coldly: "Purgatory is broken, do you want to be destroyed along with the tower?"


    "Since I can build the tower of the paradise now, then in eight years, no, in five years, I can also build another tower of the paradise, Jeff, waiting for me!" Crazy, a huge magic circle formed in his hands, shining waves of destruction: "Now, you all go to hell!"


    "Dress up! Supreme Kendo!!!"


    At this time, there is no room to think too much, Elisa immediately screamed, wearing an elegant and noble swordsman costume, wearing a supreme sword intent, as if she could pierce the sky!


    Kendo Supreme!It is the name Sun Wukong gave Elisa to the swordsman costume, which coincides with the supreme swordsmanship she has practiced...


    Well, in fact, the names of the clothes were just taken by Monkey King. They sounded tall and tall. In fact, apart from being gorgeous, they were no different from ordinary clothes. Weapons had no specialties except that they were never worn.


    In doing so, I just don''t want Elisa to rely too much on equipment to hinder her progress.Only when one''s own swordsmanship is strong is truly strong!


    "Flashing!!"


    With a soft drink, Elisa''s figure has already turned into a phantom and disappeared on the spot. When it appeared in a flash, it was already ten meters behind Geral!


    "You..." Geral frowned slightly, looked at himself, did not seem to have received any heavy blows, turned around to look at Elsa, and revealed a puzzled look. The magic was surging, and he just wanted to release the broken purgatory. Suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out, and Xiong also heard a huge pain in the bone marrow!


    Geral lowered his head and looked at his xiong mouth, a blood stain gradually invaded his clothes, and then the blood arrow sprayed, dizzy, falling from the air, and smashed to the ground!


    "No...probably!!" Geral lay on the ground feebly, the blood had already infiltrated the ground, his vague eyes looked at Elsa, with an unbelievable look: "I actually lost...impossible! How could you lose! This is impossible!!"


    "What a terrible sword!" Turtledove looked at Elsa''s figure with a solemn expression, with an extremely serious expression: "The sword just now was so fast that I didn''t even see it. After all, she has already appeared in the opponent''s. Behind... is that even Geral himself was slashed in the move, without realizing that this sword has already passed the opponent''s reflex nerves? This is so possible! Is this the so-called supreme swordsmanship?! This is the fairy of Fairy Tail Queen?! So strong! I am far from an opponent..."


    "That''s amazing! Is this Elisa? It''s so amazing!" Lucy looked at Elisa with excitement, her eyes full of admiration.


    "Sure enough, Elsa who is serious, no one can match it except Wukong!" Mila smiled slightly.


    "Did you forget yourself when you said this?" Kana immediately gave Mila a blank glance after hearing the words, "If you receive the god-given soul from Goku, I am afraid that even Elisa will have to kneel Right?"


    "Huh? Is Sister Mila so powerful?" Lucy and other women looked at Mila with wide-open eyes and incredible eyes.


    "Why, the god bestowed soul Wukong gave me is too powerful, I can''t control it, but it''s not as powerful as you said..." Mila waved her hand with a humble expression.


    "Hey~~ Can you tell us what the god bestowed soul is? How powerful is it?" Lucy and the others became curious babies, looking at Mira expectantly .


    "Let''s talk about this later, now is not the time to chat..." Mira said softly while looking at the scene.


    Lucy and the others heard the words and looked at the situation on the court, so they had to give up temporarily.


    "You have already lost! Your so-called game is over too!" Elisa landed on the ground, looked at Geral in front of her, and said lightly.


    "It''s over? How could it be over like this!" Geral struggled to sit up from the ground with a look of evil intentions, with bloodshot eyes in his eyes, extremely crazy: "My game has just begun!" As he said, behind him A magic crystal suddenly rose on the ground, and he himself leaned back, the whole person was sucked into the magic crystal...


    "No! This guy actually took himself as a sacrifice!" Beska saw this, her face changed drastically.


    "Is there anything to worry about? Didn''t Wukong say that, that Jeff is not dead at all, then Geral''s sacrifice is destined to fail!" Kana said with a carefree expression.


    "It''s hard to say..." Monkey King said faintly: "If Jeff can''t be resurrected, it is also possible to resurrect other people, such as a giant dragon..."


    "Dragon?" Elisa and the others were shocked: "No?! Will he bring a dragon back to life?"


    "Look at it, you won''t know!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Look...Let''s go on?" Lucy looked stunned: "Don''t you stop it?"


    "Stop it? You try to stop it!" Monkey King looked at Lucy with a funny face.


    "Try it!" Lucy took out a golden key and looked at Jubia: "Jubia, can I trouble you to get a pool of water?"


    "Rival in love..." Jubia stared at Lucy with resentment.


    "Not really!" Lucy immediately blushed and vetoed loudly.


    Even so, Jubia used magic to create a pool, and Lucy used the pool to summon Aquiya in Aquarius.


    As soon as Aquiya appeared, she glared at Lucy, her attitude looked very bad: "Huh? ~ Didn''t you just summon me? And, this time you summoned from this broken pool, you really are It''s getting too much! Do you want me to kill you?"


    "Ye... I''m sorry!" Lucy immediately apologized weakly.


    "Hey hey~ Is she too low-pitched to her own Protoss? This is also considered a Protoss Sorcerer? What a shame!" I don''t know when, the ghost Karen appeared next to Monkey King, watching Aquiya Lucy, who taught me, looked contemptuous.


    "The bond between them is not something you can understand..." Monkey King faintly replied, stepped forward, and rescued Lucy who had been taught by Aquia. He put his arm around Lucy''s shoulder, and he smiled: "Yes. Don''t give her to me for a few days? I will help you to tune up and teach, and ensure that she will listen to you obediently..."..

 1549 Chapter 75 The Living R System

    "No! What do you want to do?" Lucy suddenly looked at Monkey King with alert.


    With a fierce look on her hands, Aquia put her hands around xiong, staring her eyes and leaning towards Monkey King: "Want to tune one to teach me? Hmm? ~ I don''t know who tunes one to teach whom!


    "I said...it shouldn''t be the time to make a joke, right?" Beska looked at her speechlessly.


    And as her voice just fell, an extremely terrifying wave of magic power suddenly erupted, causing the entire Tower of Magic Crystal to sway violently, and cracks surfaced at an astonishing speed, showing a picture of impending collapse. .


    "No! The magical elves have already begun to riot, and they are about to explode!" Kana suddenly became nervous.


    "This is obviously because the magical spirit power is absorbed, and the magic crystal is about to collapse, how can it be blew up!" Monkey King corrected his expression calmly.


    "Hello~~ Do you have any sense of crisis? Don''t tell such terrible things so plainly, okay?" Lucy shouted immediately and gave an order to Aquiya: "Quick! Aqui Ya, smash that magic crystal!"


    "Cut!" Aquiya rolled her eyes reluctantly, but still raised the bottle in her hand. Amidst her anger, an extremely violent jet of water shot out of the bottle and hit the piece. Above the magic crystal!


    Without a roar, the water column was directly absorbed by the magic crystal...


    "Magic is ineffective?" Elisa and other women''s complexions changed.


    At the same time, Geral in the magic crystal exudes a dazzling golden light, and the huge magical wizard power that has been absorbed is turned into a magical vortex spinning endlessly around Geral''s body. After a while, only Hearing a soft sound of''pop'', Geral''s body instantly disintegrated, turning into pieces of light in the magic vortex, and began to recombine and reorganize...


    "No! The R system is already working! No matter who will be resurrected, this kind of thing must never happen!" Elisa screamed, slashing towards the magic crystal with a sword!


    Upon seeing this, Monkey King hurriedly grabbed the ancient sword that Elisa had slashed out with his bare hands, and said lightly: "Don''t rush to do something so interesting, I''m really curious about what monsters will appear..."


    "Wukong, this is not the time to be curious! If any tricky characters are resurrected, it will be in trouble!" Elisa and other women were all anxious and persuaded Monkey King.


    "Don''t make noise, just watch it quietly!" Monkey King replied lightly.


    Elisa and the other women all looked helpless when they heard this, looking at the huge figure gradually recondensing from the magic crystal, they all looked solemn and anxious...


    With the passage of time, the terrifying magical power fluctuations became more and more violent. Not long after, the entire Paradise Tower was violently shaking and collapsing. When Monkey King saw this, he waved his hand and brought Elisa and others to appear away. The sky above the tower of the paradise.


    Then there was a loud bang, and the entire tower of the park collapsed and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    Afterwards, a terrifying roar also resounded, and the sound was harsh, like a magic sound, and the brain roared!


    The terrifying waves formed huge waves surging in all directions, how spectacular the momentum!The dark clouds in the sky are also rolling rapidly, condensed here, instant lightning and thunder, ringing endlessly, causing a world change!


    A huge black shadow showed its hideous and terrifying figure in the gradually calming waves!


    This is clearly a monster similar to a humanoid body, dark, looking thin and evil, but that terrible dark magic power has formed a black mist around it, which looks mysterious and full of danger.


    "This... is this a monster?!" Elisa and other women were moved when they saw this.


    "Living magic...This is really interesting. I didn''t expect such an accident to happen..." Monkey King looked at the monster in front of him, but smiled slightly.


    "You can still laugh! This guy looks so dangerous now!" Lucy yelled at Monkey King in horror, "If we can''t beat us, we''re really done!"


    "Goku, do you say it is a living magic? It''s the same as the lullaby monster we faced before?" Kana asked solemnly.


    "Could it be that this is the living magic wizard power?!" Mila''s face was solemn.


    "Wrong, it should be the R system that was awakened due to the power of the magic wizard and the sacrifice of Geral..." Monkey King said faintly: "The new and alive R system evolved!"


    "The new R system alive?!!!"


    When Elisa and the others heard this, their eyes widened in shock.


    Monkey King looked at the R system turned into a monster in front of him with a smile: "Because Jeff is still alive, he was not resurrected. Instead, the R system gave birth to life and evolved into a living magic... the magic of this world. It''s really interesting!"


    "It''s not funny at all! That guy has already launched an attack on us!" Lucy hugged Monkey King from behind and exclaimed.


    And as Lucy''s voice fell, I saw the monster R system let out a harsh roar again, opened its mouth wide, and the dark energy condensed in the mouth, spraying a dark beam toward the Monkey King and their direction!!


    "So strong! This blow is about to catch up with the power of the magic wizard!" Elisa and the others were moved in an instant, and they were shocked by the attack of the monster R system. They have such power with just one blow, that one What terrifying power does a monster have?


    You must know that the power of the magic wizard has the terrible power of destroying a country (of course, this is when the power is fully released), plus the R system, the two merge and evolve, not one plus one So simple, the power is naturally more terrifying!


    "This blow...I can''t resist it!!" Elisa felt the terrible fluctuation of magic power, and immediately understood her own shortcomings.


    Although her swordsmanship is superb, compared with this devastating magic, she is a little different. After all, she is not a pervert like Monkey King. She has only been practicing swordsmanship taught by Monkey King for nearly eight years, and she cannot deal with such a one. Existence like nuclear weapons!


    This is like no one can resist the magic power, because the magic power is similar to the nuclear weapons in this world.


    Without exception, Elisa and other women all hid behind Monkey King, and no one tried to resist this terrible blow. After all, there was Monkey King here. Why did they go desperately!


    However, Monkey King didn''t mean to do it at all. This showed that Elisa and the others looked anxious, but they were anxious, but Lei, who had been a low-key mount on the side, suddenly let out a roar similar to the dragon''s roar , The white shadow flashed, it was blocking the front of Monkey King, looking at the dark beam lasing from the front, his eyes were filled with disdain and fierce light...

 1550 Chapter 76: Adras

    The pressure of the king suddenly swept out like a storm. For a while, the sky and the earth changed color, and the sea rolled endlessly. Lei just lightly stepped on his forefoot, and both the sky and the earth shook violently!


    With such power, all the women like Elisa were shocked and their eyes widened!They all know that Lei''s strength is amazing, but they have never thought that this amazing degree is just stepping on the front hoof, which makes the world shake. Isn''t this too exaggerated?


    A soft nose slammed, the atmosphere vibrated, and the terrifying beam from the lasing was instantly shaken away!Not the slightest trace!


    The monster''s R system stunned by the terrifying aura was trembling, back and forth again and again!There was a light called fear in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Lei slapped her nose in disdain, and her front hoofs lightly stepped on the void again. An invisible wave was formed in the atmosphere and spread out, and it immediately shook the monster R system. In an instant, the atmosphere around her shrank and shrank , So that the body of the monster R system was distorted into a terrifying arc, sending out bursts of harsh and frightening roars!


    But this will not make Lei have the slightest mercy from his subordinates, and dare to launch an attack on her respected master. Lei has already sentenced the monster R system to death!


    Looking at the monster R system that was unable to struggle and roar, Kana and the others opened their eyes widening: "Okay... so amazing! The monster of the R system is not Lei''s opponent at all!"


    "This! Is this really just a mount?!" Lucy''s eyes widened and she swallowed.


    "This is Lei... is so powerful... but she is just Wukong''s mount..." Elisa lost her senses, looking at Sun Wukong with curiosity: "I really don''t know how powerful Wukong is. ?"


    "Lei! So amazing! I didn''t know you were so amazing!" Wendy looked at Lei with admiration, and the original worry was let go.


    "Is this the Lord Wukong''s mount? It is so powerful that the breath alone makes people feel like worshipping..." At this moment, Turtle Dove was excited and fierce: "Sure enough, it''s as strong as him. The existence, as well as the mount, is so amazing..."


    As for Jubia, the gaze looking at Monkey King at the moment is completely idiot, not to mention it...


    And Simon and others, who have been ignored, are all stunned. Thinking about it, they still want to be an enemy of such a person, and their backs are chills!


    However, at this moment, Monkey King looked up at the sky, frowning slightly...


    Far away in the ruins where the Senate was located, Mistgang seemed to feel something, suddenly looked up at the sky, his face changed slightly: "Why does it appear now?!!!" As he said, he hurried to the direction of the tower of the paradise...


    Over the coast, looking at Monkey King with a somewhat wrong look, Elsa and the others looked at the dark cloud rolling sky with curiosity, very puzzled: "Goku, is there anything wrong?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Mira and smiled slightly: "Mila, it seems our chance is here!"


    "What chance?" Mira looked inexplicable.


    "Didn''t I say before that Lisana went to another parallel world, Adras. Now, the door to Adras is about to open. It''s time for us to pick up Lisana..."


    "Really?" Mira heard the words, her face suddenly excited.


    Elsa and the others are also happy, but they are also full of curiosity: "But why does the''door'' to that world suddenly open?"


    "Because of its existence..." Sun Wukong pointed to the monster R system that was still struggling not far away, and said faintly: "Because the magic power is too large, it caused Adras to win..."


    "Does the people of Adras want to rob this R system?" Shirley frowned slightly.


    "No, what they are looking at is the magic of this world..." Monkey King explained faintly: "Because the magic of Adras is limited, use a little less until the magic disappears completely, so they need to start from To seize the magic power in this world to satisfy their own desires... and the magic power of the R system seems to have attracted their attention..."


    "Do you want to stop it?" Elisa asked.


    "No need, but we have to use the''door'' they opened to enter Adras! The mere R system, give it to them temporarily!" Monkey King looked plain.


    Elisa and the others also nodded very seriously when they heard this.Compared to the R system, Lisana is much more important.


    Lucy was the only one who complained weakly: "Hey~~ The matter here is not over yet, are we going to another world again?!"


    As time passed, a dazzling white light suddenly fell from the sky, and the stimulating person could not open his eyes. When the light dissipated, the monster R system had disappeared...


    Everyone raised their heads and looked towards the sky, only to find that a huge sky cave had appeared there at some unknown time, rotating deeply, full of fear and mystery!


    "Is that the''gate'' to Adras? Is Lisana there?" Mira looked excited when she saw this.


    "Entering another world, it''s quite exciting to think about it!" Karna looked expectantly at the black hole in the sky.


    "Is there really another world in this world?" Turtle dove was also full of curiosity.


    "Edras...I..." Xia Lulu looked up at the black hole in the sky, her complexion and a little lost.


    "Okay, don''t think about it, Adrass is the world you originally lived in. It was only because you escaped the disaster that you were thrown into this world..." Monkey King rubbed Xia Lulu''s head and smiled slightly: "You are too Back to hometown."


    After that, Monkey King looked at Chao Lei again: "It''s getting bigger, it''s time to set off, otherwise this''door'' will be closed..."


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Lei''s figure instantly soared to a four-meter giant, Monkey King and his group put on its back, Lei immediately opened four hooves, and instantly turned into a streamer, and then flashed into the black hole...


    In the evening, Mistgang appeared in the sea, looking at the wreckage of the Paradise Tower, frowning slightly, looking up at the sky, with a solemn expression: "Is it late...I heard that Lord Wukong, they just Stop the birth of the R system here... Have they all entered Adras? It seems that it is time for me to go back..."


    The world of Adras.


    Wendy and the others were riding on Lei, looking down at the scenery below, all of them were extremely excited and excited: "This is the world of Adras? Unexpectedly, there is actually another world in this world..." ..

 1551 Chapter 77: Fairy Tail

    "Islands are all floating in the air...this is Adras..." Shirley looked at the surrounding scenery with a look of surprise: "It''s really spectacular!"


    "This is my hometown..." Xia Lulu was also surprised.


    Elisa and the others were all excited and excited.


    "Goku, where is Lisana? Let''s pick up Lisana!" Mira looked at Monkey King impatiently.


    "Lizana, it should be in Fairy Tail, let me check..." Monkey King said, looked around, pointing to the front left and faintly said: "Lei, go in this direction..."


    "Fairy tail?" Lucy looked curious: "Is there a fairy tail in this world?"


    "Of course, this world is a parallel world to the world we live in, so the world we have in that world has... In other words, each of you has another self in this world. ." Monkey King said lightly.


    "You''ve said this before..." Mira said with a serious face: "What else do you say that our guild companions are not necessarily ours in this world?"


    "Yes, in Edras, Elisa does not belong to Fairy Tail, she belongs to the King''s Army, and is the enemy of Fairy Tail!" Monkey King looked at Elisa and smiled.


    "Huh?! Elsa turned out to be an enemy?!!!" Lucy and the others stared at Elisa in shock.


    Elisa was immediately uncomfortable looking at her face: "Why are you looking at me like this? I am me, she is her..."


    "How do you know so much about this world? Have you been here before?" Lucy looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Because I have the ability to predict, just like Xia Lulu!" Monkey King smiled.


    "So, there is Master Wukong in this world? If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be bad if it''s an enemy?" The turtledove''s elegant ring sword was in front of Xiong, and Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, a little worried.


    Elisa and the others changed their faces when they heard this. When they thought that if Monkey King was their enemy, they felt a chill in their backs.


    "Yes... shouldn''t it?" Kana swallowed, nervously.


    "Don''t worry, there is no me in this world!" Monkey King laughed.


    Elisa and the others were relieved when they heard this, and at the same time they were full of curiosity: "Why is there no one? Didn''t you say that Edras and our world are parallel worlds?"


    "Because of the existence of the master, it is unique to this world!" Lei Man replied proudly.


    "Is it unique..." Elsa and the others nodded faintly, becoming more and more curious about the identity of Monkey King.


    "Wow, look, the river is flowing in the air? It''s amazing!" Shirley suddenly pointed forward and exclaimed.


    "Really, what is the principle?" Lucy looked surprised.


    "En?" Elisa suddenly wrinkled her eyebrows slightly, watching her palm squeeze: "What''s the matter with this strange feeling?"


    "Well~ I also have a strange feeling... I thought it was an illusion... Since you also felt it, it means that my feeling is also true..." The turtledove frowned and looked at a huge place passing by. Spherical mushroom 1 mushroom, the ancient sword lightly raised: "No moon flow sword flashes!"


    Everything was calm as usual, no sword aura emerged.


    "Failed? What''s the matter?" The turtledove frowned suddenly.


    "Dressing-the clothes of far away!" Elisa also snorted softly afterwards.


    However, there was no movement, and her dress-up magic failed.


    Kana and the others also cast their magic one by one, and they all ended in failure. They all looked at Monkey King in amazement: "Wukong, what''s the matter?"


    "I said before, the magic of this world is almost exhausted, so you can''t use magic freely." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Can''t use magic freely? What should we do? If this is the case, wouldn''t we be very dangerous in Edras?" Lucy said with a worried expression.


    "Since we can''t use magic, people in this world shouldn''t be able to use magic, right?" Mira speculated.


    "It can be used, but their magic is stored in props, and the number of times to use is limited. Therefore, the talents of Adras will go to our world to take magic power!" Monkey King explained: "But don''t worry. , Isn''t there still me?"


    As Monkey King said, he felt a little, and smiled: "I said that you all have magical powers, and you can''t use magic. It turns out that you were rejected by this world..."


    "Rejected by this world? Is it because we are outsiders?" Mira said.


    "The same can be said!" Monkey King nodded, flicked his fingers, several light spots were shot into the eyebrows of Elisa and other women: "Okay, now you can use magic freely!"


    With a light wave of Jubia''s hand, a water whip came out instantly!


    "You can really use magic, Master Wukong is so amazing!" In an instant, Jubia started to commit idiots to Monkey King again.


    After Elisa and the others experimented one by one, they all breathed a sigh of relief, as long as they could release magic, otherwise in this strange world, they would really not feel a sense of security.


    "Master, it''s already here!" At this time, Lei''s voice also sounded.


    Lucy and the other women looked forward, just in time to see a fairy tail guild logo hung on a strange building intertwined with trees and vines.


    "Is this the fairy tail of Adras? It feels so strange!" Wendy was surprised.


    "Go, I''m really curious about what the fairy tail of this world is like!" Kana hugged Monkey King''s shoulders extremely boldly, looking like she couldn''t wait.


    "Lisana is there... Lisana!" Milla was the first to jump off Lei''s back, thinking about where Fairy Tail is...


    Sun Wukong and others also immediately followed...


    After a flash, Mira rushed into the guild¡¯s residence, watching the lively chatting and drinking crowds inside, and the familiar faces, and she was stunned for a while: "It really looks like it. Is this everyone in this world..."


    Later, Mira was completely stunned by what she saw...


    When Elisa and the others came in, they were all stunned by the scene inside...


    Gray, who took off his clothes at a disagreement, was afraid of the cold here, and wrapped himself tightly in a sweater; Elfman, who had been yelling at a man, became a useless coward; there was no lady image, and a whole drink Kana of the barrel turned out to be a gentle lady with an alcohol allergy...


    Everything in it has completely subverted Elisa and their usual cognition...

 1552 Chapter 78 Because of you, right?

    "My God! This is the fairy tail of this world?" Lucy looked stunned, and at the same time, she looked around curiously: "What about me? Where am I? Where am I?"


    Just when Lucy was full of curiosity and expectation, suddenly a voice came from her left side: "Hey, who are we and you guys? What are we going to do in our guild?"


    Everyone looked at them, but they saw that Lucy, who looked like a bad girl, stepped on the bench, with grass roots in her mouth, and looked at them with malicious intent.


    "Wow! Lucy in this world turned out to be like this!" Jubia exclaimed curiously as if he had discovered a new world.


    "Hey? This is me?" Lucy looked at Lucy in Adras with a dazed expression.


    "Wow! There are actually two Lucy?!!!"


    At this moment, the members of the guild who had been drinking and chatting finally turned their attention to this side, their eyes widened, their mouths were dumbfounded, and their faces looked like hell.


    "Oh my God! Look, Kana is holding a wine bottle and is still full of alcohol..."


    "You are blind! Karna is over there!"


    "There are also two Karna? This...what is going on?"


    "Jubia also...even Mira has two...this...what the hell is going on?!"


    "There is also a cat..."


    "Hey? Cat?! Cat?!!!"


    Suddenly, everyone in the room changed their expressions: "What the hell is going on? How come there are transcendors here?!"


    "Hey, look at the back... It''s Elisa!!!"


    "What? Elisa?! Fairy hunting?! When did they come?!!!"


    "It''s over! We were found! Run!"


    "Fart! The doors are blocked, everyone, get ready to fight!"


    In an instant, the people of Fairy Tail were even more shocked, and the panic expression on their faces had revealed the terrible status of Elisa in their hearts!


    Everyone took out their weapons, and when the magic power surged, they would launch an attack...


    "No! Elisa, you''re about to fight at a glance, you are so hateful!" Lucy suddenly murmured when she saw this.


    "This...this has nothing to do with me..." Elisa looked tangled.


    "I haven''t figured out the situation, just do it casually, this is not a good habit!" Monkey King stepped forward, looking at the people of Fairy Tail, and said lightly: "Give me all to get down!"


    "Boom bang bang~~"


    As the sound fell, everyone fell to the ground in response, as if being pressed by a tens of thousands of pounds, unable to move.


    "No...no...why can''t I move anymore?!"


    "What kind of magic is this? That''s amazing! It''s over! I was finally caught after hiding for so long..."


    "Who is this guy? Why haven''t I seen it before?!"


    "Hey~ I said you can''t be quieter?" Monkey King looked at the people in the hall and said impatiently: "Don''t you see that we have many people who are similar to you? Don''t you find it strange? ?"


    "Yes, everyone! We are not enemies. We came here from another world. In your words, it seems to call that world Aslant..." Mira took a step forward and explained very carefully. Said: "We are here to find my sister, Lisana. Excuse me, where is Lisana now?"


    "Huh? Aslant? You...are you from Aslant?!"


    When everyone heard this, their faces were full of shock and consternation.


    After all the explanations were clear, everyone was watching Elisa around, screaming, and feeling even more incredible: "Unexpectedly, Elsa of Aslant turned out to be a member of our Fairy Tail? This... this is incredible!"


    "Yeah! Elisa turned out to be a companion, this news is simply overwhelming!"


    "Why, is Elisa here bad?" Eliza asked curiously.


    "It''s not just bad! It''s damned! Almost all the guilds were destroyed by her! Now only our Fairy Tail is lingering! She has set up a Fairy Hunting Team specifically to chase and kill our Fairy Tail. Forcing us to hide in Tibet and linger..."


    "No matter in that world, Elisa is really terrible!" Lucy said with a frightened expression on her face.


    "Why is she hunting you down?" Elisa asked with a frown.


    "It is not an order issued by the king, because the magic power is gradually decreasing. They want to take the only magic power and not allow others to use it in order to stabilize their dominant position. They issued an order to force all the magicians in the world. All guilds are dissolved, and those who do not dissolve will be resolved by force..."


    "You king is too bad? Don''t you know how to resist?" Shirley said.


    "All the people who resisted are dead...Huh?! You seem to be Shirley of Snake Ji''s Scales, right?" Jubia of Adras looked at Shirley and asked curiously.


    "Ah? Scales of Snake Fairy?" Shirley was stunned, and shook her head again and again: "How can I be the scales of Snake Fairy? I''m a member of Fairy Tail!"


    "Is that so? Here, you are the person of Snake Ji''s Scale! But the tragedy has been killed by Elisa!" Lucy said with a grin.


    "Ah? I was killed by Elisa?" Shirley looked at Elisa with a look of astonishment.


    "Don''t look at me, I didn''t kill it!" Elisa looked depressed.


    "It seems that our situation is different from this world. It should be Wukong''s relationship?" Mira thought for a while, with a serious expression.


    "Huh? It really makes sense to hear you say this!" Beska heard the words, her eyes lit up: "Because Elsa was brought into Fairy Tail by Goku, so Elisa became us Companions, and they don¡¯t have Goku here, so Elisa has become their enemy?..."


    "It''s really possible that this is the case!" Kana and the others also agreed with their faces when they heard this.


    Only Monkey King shook his head, because he knew that even without him, Elisa would still be the enemy of Fairy Tail in this world.


    But misunderstanding is a misunderstanding, he didn''t bother to explain, because after explaining, he didn''t know how to explain things like this.


    "I haven''t seen this one..." Lucy of Adras stared at the turtledove, rubbing her chin, and said thoughtfully: "But it looks like it''s very powerful!"


    "She is called Turtle Dove, and she joined our team because of Wukong, and she is naturally very powerful!" Elisa explained.


    "Wow! Look, is this Wendy?"


    Suddenly someone pointed to Wendy''s shining eyes.


    "Wow! It''s Wendy, so cute!"


    "You''re me?" Wendy looked at Wendy, who had grown up as a girl in Adras, and fixed her eyes on her flat place, disappointed: "Why haven''t you grown up yet..."


    Little Wendy knows very well that Monkey King likes the big ones, so she has always struggled with her little self.


    When Wendy heard this, her face suddenly tugged: "I''m really sorry I haven''t grown up..."..

 1553 Chapter 79: Fairy Hunting

    "That... isn''t that small actually!" Lucy comforted.


    "But..." Little Wendy immediately stared at Lucy''s Xiong.


    "Ah~haha~~that~ Actually you don''t have to compare with me! Haha~~Because I am an exception!" Lucy laughed, seemingly proud.


    The big Wendy and the little Wendy suddenly full of black lines.


    "Okay, I''ll talk about it later, can you tell me where Lisana is now? Why didn''t you see her?" Mila interrupted the conversation, and couldn''t wait to ask again.


    "Lisana has already gone out on the mission, and I must be back tomorrow..." Mira of Adras asked softly.


    "It''s a mission? With your current situation, can you still go out to do a mission?" Milady''s eyebrows suddenly frowned.


    "That''s no way, we have to live on. Although we are now called the dark guild, we often receive help from everyone, so when they have difficulties, we will still help..." Mira of Adras explained Tao.


    "The dark guild..." Mira heard the words, glanced at Monkey King, and said with a slight worry: "I don''t know if our guild will be regarded as a dark guild after we go back?"


    "Who dares? Anyone who refuses to accept, beat him!" Monkey King said with a faint expression.


    "But, what are you looking for Lisana?" Mira of Adras looked at Mira and asked curiously.


    "This..." Mira suddenly hesitated. If Lisana in this world is her sister, then Lisana in Adras should be dead. How can she say that?


    "Let me talk about it!" Monkey King said faintly: "Lisana in your world came here from our world, that is to say, Lisana in this world is already dead!"


    "What?! Hey~ Don''t be kidding! Lisana is dead? How is this possible?!" The expression of the average person in the hall changed drastically.


    "Although the facts are cruel, this is reality!" Monkey King looked at Mira in Adras and said lightly: "As a sister, I think you know better than anyone else?"


    The sadness in Mira''s eyes of Adras passed away, but there was no surprised look. Obviously, she had already discovered Lisana''s unusualness: "Sure enough...Is that so..."


    "Hey~~ Sister! Is he all true? Lisana... Lisana is really dead?" Elfman widened his eyes and looked at Mira.


    "I... don''t know..." Mira of Adras shook her head, her expression very sad, her head lowered, and she was silent.But her physical condition clearly says everything,


    "Impossible! How could Lisana die!" Elfman yelled out: "Lisana is our Lisana, I will never let you take her away!"


    "Because of this, Lisana has never chosen to leave here...because she doesn''t want to see your sadness...but in the same way, Mira in our world has the same mood as you, even at the expense of coming from another world. When I got here, it was just to take Lisana back..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Alfman, don''t say anything, after Lisana comes back, let''s ask her for her opinion!" Mira of Edras patted Elfman and said softly.


    Elfman heard this, looked at Aslant''s Mira again, and nodded.


    The other members of Fairy Tail are not very emotional. They never thought that Lisana who had been living with them turned out to be Lisana of Aslant, and their Lisana was dead. ¡­


    "But then again, are you me? As expected, you are very similar to me!" Kana suddenly turned her gaze to Kana in Edras, and looked at her ladylike temperament that exuded everyone. He smiled, walked over to the careless hostess on her shoulder, and handed the wine bottle in front of her: "How about, do you want to take a sip?"


    "No need, I''m allergic to alcohol, thank you!" Karna of Adras smiled softly, very ladylike.


    Lucy on the side saw it immediately and whispered: "It looks like there? It''s two extremes!"


    "Yes! It''s not like it at all!"


    Others echoed: "It turns out that Karna from Aslan looks like this!"


    "Kana! Would you like to come and have a drink with us?"


    "Yes! Yes! Come and have a drink with us!"


    "While playing..." Kana waved her hand unceremoniously and refused: "I only drink with Wukong..."


    "Hey? Have a leg!!"


    When everyone heard this, they all became ridiculed.


    Kana of Adras flushed slightly, looked at Monkey King, and asked Kana: "Could it be that you..."


    Karna said with a distressed look: "I really wanted to! It''s a pity that this guy is too gunfighter, look at it..." Then, pointing to Elisa and other women: "These people are all my rivals in love! There is no chance to attack!"


    "No... isn''t it?!"


    Everyone in the hall was stunned when they heard the words, and their eyes widened in amazement.


    "Don''t say you all like him?"


    "Why don''t I have such a good affinity for women! It''s not fair!"


    The men in the hall cast envy, jealousy and hate at Monkey King.


    "This is really surprising!" Mira of Adras looked at Mira and asked curiously: "Don''t say you like him too?"


    Mila''s face was reddish, and she didn''t answer, her expression said everything.


    Mira of Adras immediately cast a curious look at Monkey King.


    "You wouldn''t be too?" Jubia of Adras looked at Jubia next to him and asked.


    "Jubia loves Master Wukong the most!"


    Jubia of Adras looked at Jubia who turned on the nympho attribute instantly, and a drop of cold sweat dripped on his forehead: "This character is definitely not me... definitely not..."


    "Um, Lord Goku, what am I like in your world?" Gray of Adras asked curiously.


    "Ice Magician, if you don''t agree, you will get rid of the dead pervert!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "No...no?" Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard this.


    "It seems that everyone''s personalities are all distorted..."


    Just when everyone asked what he was like in Aslant, a man suddenly opened the door and rushed in: "It''s not good! Fairy hunting, fairy hunting! Fairy hunting is here!!"


    "What?! Is it already exposed here?"


    "Those guys in the kingdom are chasing us again..." Karna of Adras looked at Karna nervously and said: "You also flee here with us?"


    "Escape? No need! We have Goku!" Kana waved her hand indifferently and said, "What''s more, we also have Elisa!" ..

 1554 Chapter 80 The Magical Skill Is Present

    "Fairy hunting? Listen to your previous explanation, is it the team led by Elisa in this world? I''m a little curious! Go out and have a look!" Eliza heard the words, immediately became interested, and turned to the outside of the guild. Go...


    "Huh? That''s right! We also have Elisa here! Shouldn''t we be afraid of fairy hunting?"


    "Since it is Elisa, she must be very good, right?"


    After hearing the words, everyone looked at Elsa suddenly full of expectation and excitement.


    "Then do we want to transfer right away?" Lebby asked immediately.


    "No, let''s take a look at the situation first!" Mira of Adras looked at Monkey King and the others who walked out of the guild, her eyes gleaming with hope...


    These''self'' from Aslant, what are they capable of, let them witness it with their own eyes!Maybe a miracle will really happen, breaking the pattern of this world, maybe it is these''self'' from Aslat!


    Walking out of the guild, Sun Wukong and others clearly saw a huge monster flying in the sky. The people on it, Mila and the others recognized it at a glance, Elsa!Elisa of Adras!


    Behind him, he followed a few other people, and naturally they were also recorded as members of the fairy hunting.


    "The me of this world... let me see what you are capable of! You have hurt so many innocent people!" Elisa''s face was a little serious and terrifying. It was obvious that she was very concerned about this world. Rusha was very dissatisfied with what she had done.


    "En?!" Elisa of Edras noticed the Monkey King and his group in the air. When her eyes were fixed on Elisa, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Huh? How does that person look the same as Elsa? What''s the matter?!" The subsequent fairy hunting members naturally also found Elisa below, all with a look of surprise.


    The fairy hunters landed on the ground together. For the fairy tail who did not run away immediately, they were not interested in paying attention to it for the time being. Instead, they fixed their gazes on Monkey King and others. For the person who looked exactly like Elisa, They are full of curiosity. Compared with Fairy Tail, they feel insignificant.


    Elisa of Adras took a few steps forward and looked at Elisa, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "Who are you...?"


    Elisa just wanted to answer, but Turtledove stepped forward with a graceful look: "Elisa, leave this person to me!" As she said, Eliza, who had walked slowly to Edras In front of Sha, she said gracefully and flatly: "I can''t beat Elisa of Aslant, but I don''t think I will lose to Elisa of Adras!"


    "It seems that the turtledove was killed by Elisa in a flash!" Lucy murmured.


    "I just don''t know how strong Elsa in this world will be!" Beska and other women looked forward with expectation and curiosity.


    "Aslant? Adras? That''s it!" When Elisa of Adras heard the words, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her tone was indifferent and cold: "It turns out that it was from Aslant to gain magic power. The few flies that got in... Looking at your posture, do you want to be an enemy of the empire and help the dark guild get ahead?"


    "Flies? So I''m just a fly in your eyes!" The turtledove looked elegant and calm, and the next moment, the breath suddenly became extremely gloomy and cold: "Sure enough, seeing your face makes people feel hot. Yeah!"


    "Sure enough, Turtledove''s resentment towards Elisa is very heavy!" Lucy immediately complained.


    "Huh! Really! It seems that you are ready to be the enemy of the empire..." Elisa of Edras snorted coldly, "Xugaboi..."


    "Um~~ I understand..." A man with a loud voice jumped off his mount and walked slowly to the front of Turtle Dove: "I should teach you these stubborn flies a good lesson..."


    "Flies..." Turtledove looked at Shugapoi with a plain face, took two steps forward gracefully, and smiled slightly: "Before you say this, you must have the corresponding strength! Then... you have said this. Strength?"


    As he said, I saw the turtledove''s delicate hand lightly holding the hilt of the sword, and she didn''t see any movement of drawing the sword, the cold light flickered, and there were a few soft sounds of''pouch'', and several blood arrows were already from Shugaboi''s body Gushing out, in the shocked gazes of Elusa and Fairy Tail in Adras, she fell to the ground weakly...


    "One move?!!! Ok... so strong!!" Lucy and others in Adras widened their eyes one by one, looking at the turtledove with shock.


    "Do Aslante''s people still have such skills?" Elisa of Adras condensed her face, her eyes suddenly became extremely serious when she looked at the turtledove.


    "It seems that you are not qualified to say that I am a fly!" Turtle dove looked at Shugapoi who was lying in a pool of blood, smiled gracefully, and turned his head to Elisa in Adras: "Then now, let Let me see how strong Elisa is in this world!"


    Elsa of Adras''s face condensed, and a spear-like magical device emerged in her hand: "I am the captain of the second magic warfare of the Kingdom of Adras, Eliza Netvolka!"


    "Turtle-dove, please feel free!" The turtle-dove is still that calm and elegant performance.


    "Is it a turtledove? Let me see what the people of Aslant do!" Elisa of Edras said, the magical power of the magic device in her hand surged, and it instantly turned into an ancient gun: "The gun of the speed of sound!" A little bit below his feet, he jumped up in an instant, and stabbed at the turtledove!


    "So fast!" The turtle dove was surprised, and a little underfoot, the Jiao figure elegantly wanted to drift to the left, and said indifferently: "The moonless sword flashes!"


    ''Stab~~ With a few soft noises, Elisa of Adras who was moving quickly stopped suddenly, grabbing with her right hand, and blocking the spring light in front of Xiong with her left hand, glaring at the turtledove, her eyes were already There was a fire: "You!!!"


    "Oh! I''m so sorry..." Turtle-dove covered his mouth and chuckled, "I accidentally cut your clothes..."


    "It''s clearly intentional, right? It''s definitely intentional, right?" Lucy spit out dumbfounded.


    "Wow! Worthy of my beloved apprentice! Even my explosive skills have been comprehended by myself! There is a future!" Monkey King suddenly stared at Elisa of Edras, facing Turtledove stretched out his thumb and clicked a hundred likes.


    "Remember it for me! I''ll get the bill back!" Elisa of Edras gave Turtledove a hateful look, jumped onto her mount, and escaped...


    What can I do if I don''t escape?The clothes were all exploded by the turtledove, she didn''t learn the dressing magic like Elisa, and didn''t want to continue to fight the turtledove without her body, so she could only leave temporarily...

 1555 Chapter 81-Acceptance

    At the moment Elisa evacuated, the other people who were hunting by the fairies and Shugaboi also hurriedly turned around and fled...


    "I wanted to have a good time, why did this run away?" Turtle-dove shook his head seemingly disappointed, turned around gracefully, and came to Monkey King''s side.


    "Do you still want to play?" Lucy said with a grumpy face: "It is clear that she vented her resentment towards Elisa on Elisa in Edras..."


    "Yes, yes! You even exploded other people''s clothes. After you talked to Wukong, your ethics began to drop!" Kana also vomited aside.


    Wendy hid behind Monkey King with a frightened look, with a look of fear that the turtledove would burst his clothes.


    Turtle-dove ignored the girls, but came to Monkey King and smiled gracefully: "Teacher, are you satisfied with this gift?"


    "Satisfied, give you 100 points!" Monkey King gave a thumbs up without hesitation: "It seems that your Wuyueliu also has a lot of room for development. Don''t learn any supreme swordsmanship. After I go back, , Help you to study it carefully and make sure to modify it to a great swordsmanship that does not lose to the supreme swordsmanship!"


    "Really?" Turtle-dove heard this, and was overjoyed. Wu Yueliu is her own swordsmanship. If she can become stronger, naturally she won''t need to practice other swordsmanship.


    "That''s natural, and supreme swordsmanship was also created by me. Modifying your Moonless Stream is not a piece of cake!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Then trouble teacher!" Turtledove was very excited and looked forward to it.


    "Why do I always feel that you have bad intentions?" Lucy looked at Monkey King suspiciously. She didn''t forget that Monkey King was full of excitement and yelled''Broken Clothes''.


    "You think too much!" Monkey King rubbed Lucy''s head and smiled.


    After returning to the fairy tail, everyone gathered around, with a look of excitement...


    "That''s amazing! One move knocked that Elisa away! Although the method is a bit despicable, but I like it..." Jett looked at the turtledove with admiration, his eyes filled with little stars.


    Don''t talk about him, everyone just looks at him.


    "It''s amazing! I didn''t expect Aslant''s you guys to be so amazing!" Mira of Adras looked at Monkey King and the others with excitement and joy: "If we meet that Elsa, There is only one to escape..."


    "Run?" Lucy looked at Mira in Adras with a curious look: "You are Miraie, you should be very good, right?"


    "Me?" Mira of Adras waved her hands repeatedly: "How could it be...I...I can''t...how could I be so good..."


    "En?" Kana rubbed her chin, staring nervously at Mila in Adras and kept watching: "On the surface, it looks like our Mila is like a weak soft sister. According to the two worlds From both sides, Mira in this world is indeed a very gentle soft girl..."


    "That... Aslant''s me... is that amazing?" Mira of Adras looked at Mira curiously.


    "It''s not just amazing!" Kana smiled slightly: "If she can successfully receive the god-given soul from Wukong, I am afraid that Elsa will not be an opponent!"


    "This...so amazing?!!!"


    When the Fairy Tail people heard this, their eyes widened. Their guild had their famous Wen Ruan sister in Aslant, how awesome?


    Mira was said to be slightly reddened, a little uncomfortable.


    But I have to say that the soul bestowed by God is indeed very powerful, but it is a kind of transformation receiving magic that Sun Wukong bestows on Mira with his own power. Control, even now, Mira can''t control it perfectly.


    Although Monkey King was able to smoothly let Mira control this power, he didn''t do that. After all, this was also a kind of cultivation.


    "By the way, where is your president?" Beska asked curiously.


    "Guild leader?" Everyone showed a sad look on their faces, and Mira said: "The president died in a battle with the empire..."


    "Dead?" Elisa and the others stared in shock.


    "Okay, don''t make a surprised expression!" Monkey King said faintly: "Their president is not the same person as our president. If you know what kind of person our president is here, I will be more surprised!"


    "Huh?" Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Lucy and other women all showed the look of a curious baby: "Then what kind of person is our president in this world?"


    "Final BOSS!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Puff!!" Kana heard this, and she squirted out after just taking a sip of wine. Like Elisa and the others, her eyes widened: "Finally BOSS? You said our president is hostile to us here. Relationship?"


    "Yes! That old man is the king of this world!"


    "No!" Elisa and the others were dumbfounded by the news.


    Not only Elisa and the others were shocked, but everyone in the Fairy Tail of Adras also became stunned...


    "The king in their world... turned out to be the president of Fairy Tail?"


    "This news is amazing... I can''t accept it a bit!"


    "It''s crazy, the difference between the two worlds is so big..."


    "Not only Elsa, but even the king is a member of Fairy Tail. It''s hard to imagine how perverted Aslant''s Fairy Tail is?"


    Everyone is hanging down for a while, are these awesome characters in this world of Mao their enemy?


    After everyone calmed down from the news, Lebby said with a serious face: "Although the fairy hunting has been temporarily evacuated, our stronghold has also been discovered. They may come again at any time. It seems that we The base will be transferred again soon..."


    When other people heard this, they all looked plain, because they were already used to such days.


    In a shock, four metal feet stretched out around the bottom of the fairy tail building, and just started to move forward aimlessly...


    There is no need for emergency transfer, naturally there is no need to use that kind of large-scale transfer magic, but it can save a lot of magic.


    "This house can still move! It''s amazing!" Wendy said excitedly, looking out the window.


    Lucy of Adras sat across from the crowd with a wry smile: "This is just to survive..." Then, the whole building shook violently, and she was almost thrown off her chair. Turning around, Chao Leibi yelled out angrily: "Asshole Lebi! You can''t be more stable, right? Sincerely you can''t get along with me, right?"


    (PS: One change today, end of work, five changes tomorrow.)..

 1556 Chapter 82 Lisana

    Photo: Lisana


    "You don''t sit well by yourself, can you blame me?" Lebby roared back unceremoniously.


    "Dare to talk back, believe it or not, and beat you!" Ed Lucy stood up suddenly and rolled up her sleeves.


    "Come on! Come on! I''m afraid of you!" Lebby did not show any weakness, and provocatively hooked her finger at Ed Lucy.


    "Okay, Lucy, now is not the time to make a fool of..." Kana of Edras gently pressed Ed Lucy to sit down, and said softly: "Rebby is busy now, you can Don''t bother her, if there is an accident, we will be guilty!"


    "Humph!" Although Lucy of Adras was sturdy, but still very reasonable, he hummed and sat down.She just likes to quarrel with Rebby, but she won''t really do it.


    "Looking at your completely subversive character, I''m really uncomfortable!" Monkey King approached Kana in Adras and pushed a glass of glass of wine in front of her: "Come on, Edkana, have a drink with me!"


    "Edkarna?" Karna of Edras was obviously taken aback.


    "Yeah! You two are exactly the same, so you have to distinguish between them? So it''s more convenient to call you Edkana!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Your name is pretty good!" Edkana smiled slightly, looked at the wine glass in front of her, but shook her head: "However, I am allergic to alcohol and don''t drink!"


    "Hey! It''s not enough for you to be like this?" Kana put her right hand on Ed Kana''s fragrant shoulder, in the posture of a good buddy: "Wukong asked you to drink with him, how can you refuse? Well, are you still me? And this 1st wine is a good thing! Ordinary people can''t drink it! Not only does it strengthen the body, it also nourishes the yin and replenishes the skin, and has a powerful beauty effect!"


    "So amazing? How about a glass of it?" Ed Lucy immediately looked at Monkey King with bright eyes.


    Monkey King smiled slightly, and a glass of sparkling grape wine flashed in front of her.


    "It''s as transparent as crystal, and it''s really beautiful... and the scent is really unbearable!" Ed Lucy said, picking up the wine glass, taking a sip, shaking her whole body, and her entire complexion It showed a kind of drunken blush, and then exaggeratedly yelled: "It''s delicious! It''s so delicious!" As he said, he raised his head and drank it, and at the same time, his eyes beamed. Looking at Monkey King, "Can I have another glass?"


    "Only one drink, not more." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Ed Lucy was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly opened her eyes wide, looking at her hands with an incredible expression, feeling the warm current emerging from her body, and exclaimed, "This...this is magic? My. Magic power appeared in the body? This...what is going on?"


    "Magic? Karna! Are you true?" The people in the hall looked shocked.


    You know, because of the lack of magic in this world, you can only use magic devices to activate magic, and use your own magic to activate magic. That is already a legend.


    "Big Brother Wukong, give me a drink too!"


    Gray and others were all pleasing to the Monkey King.


    "This thing is very expensive, men don''t talk about it, and beautiful women can have a drink!" Monkey King declared unscrupulously.


    "No? Brother Wukong, you are sexist! We despise you!"


    "Okay! Don''t say I''m stingy, give you a bottle, and divide it yourself!"


    So, the alternative banquet began. The other male members of Fairy Tail huddled together and formed a circle. On the Monkey King''s side, it was surrounded by beautiful women...


    The day when I came to Adras, it simply passed...


    The next day, while eating breakfast straight, a long-awaited character appeared at the door of Fairy Tail...


    Seeing the long-lost figure, Mira''s eyes silently dropped two lines of tears, and the chopsticks in her hand fell to the ground because of the impact: "Li... Lisana?!!!"


    "Mira... Sister?!!!" Lisana was stunned when she saw the two Miras in the hall. At the same time, she recognized the girl who stood up. This is the sister she has missed for a long time...


    Seeing that a touching episode of the reunion of sisters was about to be staged, Lisana suddenly turned the corner of her eyes and fixed her gaze on Monkey King. In an instant, her eyes were filled with mist, and she rushed towards Monkey King: " Brother Wukong!!"


    Monkey King caught Lisana and laughed: "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Lisana, you have grown up a lot too!"


    "Yeen~~" Lisana hugged Monkey King tightly, unwilling to let go, to vent her thoughts over the years.


    However, Mira on the side saw it with a savage look: "Lizana, you are too much! I am your sister!"


    Lisana heard the words and immediately turned and rushed towards Mira. The two sisters finally hugged each other, tears could not stop streaming down...


    This touching picture makes the eyes of everyone in the hall feel a little shining...


    Only Edmila and Ed Elfman looked at the two sisters hugging each other with complicated faces...


    In this situation, there is no need to explain, whether Lisana is Lisana of Adras or Lisana of Aslant...


    "So...our sister...really...dead?!" Ed Elfman squeezed his fist, unbelievable about this fact, tears could not stop streaming down.


    Edmila also clenched her lower lip, holding back her tears...


    The others were silent for a while...


    One party is happy, but one party is sad...


    "Sister Mila...Brother Elfman..." Lisana came to Admiral''s two siblings, not knowing how to explain.


    She has never looked for a way to leave this world, just because she is afraid to see Milla and Elfman in this world sad...


    But now her brother Goku and Miraj come to pick herself up in person, she must go...


    "Actually... I knew it from the beginning... I''m glad you have been with us for so long. Now, it''s time to go back to where you should go..." Edmira looked at Lisana with a gentle smile and smiled. .


    Lisana bit her lower lip, suddenly turned around and looked at Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, before leaving, can you answer me something?"


    "Go ahead!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "I want to overthrow the rule of the current king. Only in this way can everyone in Fairy Tail be safe and sound, and I can go back with you with confidence!"


    "As you wish!" Monkey King didn''t even think about it, but nodded in agreement.


    "Ugh?!!"


    The people of Fairy Tail were stunned for a moment...


    (PS: Five changes today, the first one.)..

 1557 Chapter 83 Goals

    "Lizana, we are already very happy that you have this kind of heart, but it''s fine to overthrow the king or something, that''s not something we can do..." Edmila looked at Lisana with extreme seriousness Shook his head.


    In everyone''s eyes, the current king''s army is an invincible and powerful existence, because those who resisted the king''s army have disappeared.So whenever they encounter a fairy hunting, they only have to escape, because this is the difference in strength.


    "Don''t worry, Sister Mila, if it were before, I would not dare to go to war with the king''s army easily, but now if there is Brother Wukong, there is absolutely no problem!" Lisana hugged Monkey King''s arm, confident The way.


    "Even if it''s great...it''s impossible to fight against a country, right?" Edkana shook her head with an expression of impossibility.


    "You don''t need to worry about this kind of thing!" Monkey King smiled faintly: "Even if we don''t take action, that country will perish..."


    "Huh? What do you say?" The women were all curious.


    "Have you forgotten what they captured before we came?" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Elf Force R System..." Elisa Dai frowned slightly: "So, you mean, they can''t control that power?"


    "Yes, unless the magic level they use called''soul'' can surpass the magical elf power and the R system, otherwise, they can''t control that power!" Monkey King said lightly: "But very Obviously, the level of the soul is almost equal to the power of the magic wizard, but it cannot restrain the power of the wizard power R system after the fusion of the magic power and the R system!


    "Listen to you, if the Elf Force R system wakes up, wouldn''t they be miserable?" Lucy widened her eyes and exclaimed.


    "This is the fact. Anyone who is greedy must pay for their greed!" Monkey King said with a calm expression: "If you are a human, you will be frozen by the magic of''soul''. In the crystal, it is difficult to resist when it falls into deep sleep. However, the current elvish power R system is a living magic, and the level exceeds the''soul'', so the''soul'' can barely suppress it for a period of time. After that, the Elf Force R system will surely be broken, and there will be a good show at that time!"


    "If the Elf Force R system recovers, wouldn''t the people in the city suffer?" Elisa suddenly became worried: "No, we must not let it wreak havoc in the city, otherwise, those Civilians are in danger!"


    "What are you talking about?" Ed Lucy looked puzzled: "What kind of living magic? What kind of magic power R system? I don''t understand at all!"


    "Yes! What exactly is the elven power R system you are talking about?" Edmila was also puzzled: "Could it be the magic crystal that the king''s army seized from Aslant yesterday?"


    "That''s not some magic crystal, but the extremely dangerous Elf Power R system..." Mira said with a serious face: "You may not understand this way... the so-called Elf Power R system is a living incarnation of a monster. Magic, its power is enough to destroy a country!"


    "Destroy...destroy a country?!!" Ed Lucy and others stared in shock.


    "This is only a preliminary estimate, and it may be stronger than expected!" Elisa said with a solemn expression: "If it is not stopped, the world will be destroyed by it!"


    "Wh... how? There is such a terrible magic in the world?" Edmila and others were shocked and their eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Originally, we were about to wipe out the elven power R system, but the''soul'' released by your world was brought into this world..." Elisa looked at Monkey King with a serious face, and said: " Wukong, let''s go and take back the Elf Power R system, if we let it wake up in the royal capital, it will really be a waste of life!"


    "It''s them who killed themselves, it''s my shit!"


    "Wukong!" Elisa immediately looked at him with pleading eyes, and Wendy and the others also launched an eye attack on Monkey King one by one.


    "Okay! Okay! Don''t look at me one by one, promise you can''t do it!" Monkey King looked helpless.


    "I know that Brother Wukong is the best!" Wendy chuckled, and kissed Monkey King on the face.


    "Wow! What is the relationship between the two of you?" Upon seeing this situation, Grand Wendy immediately held her face shyly with both hands, and watched Wendy kiss Monkey King. She was ashamed because it was her. "Own" Yeah.


    "Who can tell me what is going on?" From the beginning, Edbiska looked dumbfounded, looking at the same Beska, and in the hall, two Lucy, two In a situation like Mira, her face was stunned.


    "Are you the me in this world?" Beska looked up and down Ed Beska, and smiled slightly: "It''s pretty pretty!"


    "Hey! Are you complimenting yourself in disguise?" Lucy immediately complained.


    "The me in this world?" Edbiska looked puzzled.


    Admiral explained patiently: "They are all members of Fairy Tail from Aslant, that is, us in another world..."


    As a result, Admiral¡¯s explanation, Edbiska finally understood the current situation...


    "Then, let''s go to the capital right away! You must arrive before the Elf Force R system wakes up!" Elisa looked serious, glanced at everyone in the hall, and said: "Even if you don''t want to go. Okay, but I hope one of you can take us to the royal capital. After all, this is the first time we have come to this world..."


    Everyone in Fairy Tail is all you look at me, I look at you, with some dodge eyes, making them an enemy of the empire, they really don¡¯t have the guts, after all, they are already afraid of being bullied...


    "I''ll take you there!" Ed Lucy stood up with a serious and serious expression.


    "Lucy! Are you really going?" Ed Jubia looked at her worriedly.


    "They are all for us to challenge the empire. If we don''t even have the courage to lead the way, wouldn''t it be too shameful!" Ed Lucy shouted.


    When everyone heard this, they all bowed their heads.


    Under the leadership of Ed Lucy, Monkey King and his party officially set off towards the king...


    On the way, Ed Lucy looked at Monkey King and the others apologetically: "I''m so sorry, everyone is so scared, so..."


    "We understand, you don''t need to explain..." Milla smiled very understandingly.


    (Second more.)..

 1558 Chapter Eighty Four

    The Kingdom of Adras, the headquarters of the unified staff.


    It can be seen from here that among the countless floating islands, on one of the floating islands, there stands a huge magic crystal, which is vivid under the refraction of sunlight.


    "That''s amazing! Elisa, have you seen it? That huge magic crystal..."


    "I saw it, Sch¨¹tz, I saw it when I came here, it''s so beautiful!


    "I heard that it was formed by a monster in Aslant. It''s amazing! I didn''t expect Aslant to have such a powerful monster. The magic is simply amazing!" Xiuz danced with his hands and looked on. Excitement.


    "It''s really amazing..." Eliza Netvoka nodded with approval: "A single monster can provide us with magic power that we can''t use for years. I have to say, Aslant''s The magic is really enough to make people jealous..."


    "Elisa, haven''t Fairy Tail been cleaned up yet?" A slightly mocking voice suddenly came from behind the three Elsa''s conversations: "Don''t insult your reputation as a fairy hunter!"


    "Bailo..." Elisa Netvoka turned around and looked at the person behind her, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly unchecked.


    "The only remaining guild is Fairy Tail. Although they are indeed the fastest guild to escape, your majesty will almost ask you for the result..."


    "Don''t be so hurry~ The day when the goddess hunts the fairies is coming soon..." The Captain of the Fourth Demon Warfare, Xiugaboi, squinted at Baylo and said lightly.


    "That''s right, Elsa''s sword is very powerful! No, it''s super ~ level!" The captain of the Third Demon Battle Troop Xiuzi exaggerated.


    Bailo suddenly made a disgusting laughter...


    "Don''t laugh so disgustingly, Baylo... I hate verbose guys, Shuz, so do you..." A mature and steady voice suddenly sounded, and Elisa sought her reputation: "Pansalili..."


    The coming man is a burly transcendant. He is different from an ordinary transcendant. He has a body that is even more burly than an ordinary human and bears the head of a cat.


    He is the captain of the kingdom''s first magic battle force, Pan Sally, and a transcender.


    "Why did you bring me?" Shuz looked at Pansalili with an unhappy expression: "Do you think you are the best?"


    "Shut up for you and me!" Pansali said in a deep voice, "The king has issued a new order, and it just so happened that you came back. When obtaining the magic crystal, several Aslant people also mixed in. In order to prevent them from destroying our original plan, the king ordered to suspend the hunt for Fairy Tail and go all out to capture those people from Aslant..."


    "Are you from Rasrant..." Ed Elisa said lightly after hearing the words, "We have already met that group of people... They have colluded with Fairy Tail and are now preparing to hunt them down. ¡­"


    "Have you met? You didn''t bring them back?" Pansalili was slightly surprised.


    "Next time I will definitely not miss it!" Elisa snorted coldly, thinking of yesterday''s humiliation, killing intent surged in her eyes.


    Shugaboi''s complexion also became ugly, because yesterday, when he just wanted to make a move, he was killed by the turtle dove.


    "Looking at your expressions, is it because they are at a loss in their hands?" Pansalili looked at Elisa and their expressions at the moment, really surprised.He knows the strength of Elsa very well. Those who can make Elisa suffer, it seems that those Aslat people are really not simple.


    "Huh!" Elisa immediately snorted coldly. Just about to turn around and walk away, a soldier hurriedly ran up not far away and said loudly: "Report to the captains, people from Aslant have appeared in the king. All, the king has ordered you to quickly arrest them!"


    "Hmph! I haven''t gone to find you yet, you guys came here by yourself!" A cold light flashed in Elisa''s eyes, she immediately snorted, turned and left...


    "The opportunity for revenge is finally here, and this time I won''t be easily defeated by you!" Shugapoi''s face was full of upset, angrily followed...


    The royal capital, Monkey King and his party who had just entered the town were immediately surrounded by numerous soldiers!


    "Found it! Someone from Aslant!"


    "Be obedient and catch it! Come with us before your Majesty the King!"


    "I''ll just sneak in! You just want to go through the gate! It''s been discovered now, you say, what the hell should I do now?" Ed Lucy yelled nervously as he looked at the soldiers around him. .


    "A trivial ant, why is it fearful?" Turtledove looked plain and gracefully stepped forward: "Teacher, these people don''t bother you to do it yourself, leave it to me! I will clean up these rude people immediately!" With that, the slender hand of the turtledove is already on the hilt...


    "Multiple sword flashes without moon flow!"


    As the sound fell, cold light suddenly appeared, terrible sword light flashed, the weapons and armors in the hands of the soldiers shattered, leaving only the underwear and clothes...


    "Wow! What...what''s going on? Ok... so awesome!"


    The soldiers'' backs were frightened, and they screamed.


    "If you don''t want your body to be the same as your weapons and armors, just get out of the way obediently, otherwise, I won''t keep your hands next time!" Turtledove looked elegant and flat, and glanced at the soldiers, but they were frightened. Screamed and fled in all directions...


    One sword shredded the armors of hundreds of people. What is the concept?If such a terrible sword is cut on them, the soldiers will not dare to think about the existence of such terrible existence, they have already clearly understood that they are far from opponents and can only escape...


    "So strong! This is Aslant''s magic?" Ed Lucy looked at the turtledove in shock, and she didn''t see the sword at all.At the same time, my heart became inexplicably excited: "If it were them, maybe they could really overthrow the king''s rule..."


    "Teacher, please!" Turtledove gracefully walked in front of Monkey King, bowed slightly, and made a please gesture.


    "Your Wuyueliu has improved a lot!" Monkey King walked in front, looked at the turtle dove, and said lightly.


    "It''s all thanks to the teacher. The sword you gave me has doubled the power of my moonless stream, and now it can be regarded as a real moonless stream..." Turtledove replied respectfully.


    In the original work, the moonless flow of the turtledove is nothing but awesome, but it just looks awesome. After smashing so many armors of Elisa, it did not hurt her in the slightest. If you say, her If the attack was to slash on Elsa''s body from the beginning, I am afraid that Elsa would have been defeated in a single encounter!


    It''s not that she didn''t want to, but she was unable to do it at the time, and now, with the sword given by Monkey King, Turtledove can easily do this step!


    Just because of a sword, the strength of the turtledove is already very different.


    (PS: Third more.)..

 1559 Chapter 85 Fierce Battle

    "Um, Aslant''s me, Master Turtledove actually called Master Wukong as his teacher, so Master Wukong is very powerful?" Ed Lucy asked curiously at Lucy beside him.


    Lucy immediately replied: "It''s not just amazing, it''s just abnormal!"


    "..." Ed Lucy rolled her eyes silently.


    At this moment, Monkey King looked at the black spots flying in the sky and smiled slightly: "Oh! Someone is coming!"


    "The me in this world..." Eliza''s face immediately became serious: "It seems that they have noticed us..."


    Along with a gust of wind, Ed Elisa¡¯s mount had already landed on the ground. She looked down at the Monkey King and the others, and snorted coldly: "You are so courageous! You dare to come blatantly! All trouble!"


    "It''s making trouble? Why do you see it?" Elisa took a step forward: "We just came here, and you launched an attack on us without any explanation. The problem should be with you, right?"


    "If you have anything, let''s go to the prison and talk!" Ed Elisa snorted coldly, and the magic gun in her hand instantly appeared in her hand, her eyes full of warfare towards the turtle dove.


    "It seems that I can have a good time again this time!" Turtledove smiled gracefully, and Elisa couldn''t beat Elisa, but it was a very cool thing to be able to abuse Elisa who was in Edras.


    "No, we are not here to fight you this time..." Elisa said very seriously: "Also please let us meet your king, hoping that he can return the magic crystal that was taken from Aslant. For us, for you, it is not the magic that brings happiness, but it brings terrible disaster!"


    "Disaster? A joke!" Ed Elisa sneered: "Do you think I will believe this kind of trick to a three-year-old child?"


    "I''m not kidding!" Elisa said with a serious face: "What you have taken from our world is a catastrophic magic called the Elf Force R system. This magic already has independent life. , Has become a living magic. Once you let it break out, not only your country will be destroyed, but the whole world will fall into a disaster of destruction!"


    "Nonsense!" Ed Elisa snorted disdainfully: "The Elf Power R System? No matter how terrible it was before, it has now turned into a magic crystal that provides us with magic power, what is so terrible! Don¡¯t be alarmist in there. Now, our task is to arrest all of you and hand it over to His Majesty the King!"


    "Can''t talk anymore..." Elisa shook her head, her expression turned stern: "Then you can only use tough methods to make you obediently submit, and then hand over the magic crystal!"


    "Hmph! Come on! Yesterday''s humiliation, today I will repay a hundred times!" Ed Elisa immediately snorted coldly, staring coldly at the turtle dove.


    "If it was Elisa from our side who said this, I would be really scared, but you, please feel free!" Turtledove looked at Ed Elisa and smiled lightly.


    "Huh!" Ed Elisa instantly snorted, the weapon in her hand changed, and her figure instantly flashed before she appeared in front of Turtle Dove: "Sonic Gun!"


    The turtle dove stepped back a bit, and hurriedly backed away. She did not see her pulling out the ancient sword in her hand. The cold light flashed, and it was already slashed!


    But I saw Ed Elisa raising her gun and swiping her front, a piercing bang, which actually blocked the fast and almost invisible slash of the turtledove!


    "Huh? I saw it?!" Turtle-dove instantly showed a surprised expression.


    "Huh! The same move, do you want to use it twice on me?" Ed Elisa snorted, her figure instantly turned into a phantom, appeared in front of the turtledove, the weapon in her hand changed, and she shouted loudly. : "Vacuum Gun!"


    Suddenly, a beam of light was blasted towards the turtledove, suddenly on the tip of the gun!


    The turtledove frowned slightly, and the vertical sword stood in front of him. The beam shot on the sword. The powerful force immediately caused the turtledove''s figure to slide back all the way, until it stopped thirty meters away!


    "It''s Elisa! Even without the teacher''s instruction, your strength can''t be underestimated!" Turtledove lightly waved the ancient sword in his hand, staring at Ed Elisa in front, and his expression became serious.


    "Sonic Gun!" It was Ed Elisa who responded fiercely to the turtledove.


    Because Turtledove attacked with a rapid slash, Ed Elisa also used the speed of the sonic gun to entangle her with her, otherwise, if she fails, she will be attacked by Turtledove''s slash.


    As soon as she got close, Ed Elisa immediately switched her attack mode, the weapon in her hand changed, and while shining with dazzling light, she slammed down at the turtledove: "Blasting gun!"


    With a loud "bang", the turtle dove was blown upside down by a violent roar, and hit a wall severely, sinking its body in it.


    "It''s amazing! It''s Elisa!" Lucy immediately exclaimed when she saw this.


    "Using the changing forms of the weapons in hand to launch different modes of attacks... This is very similar to my dress-up magic..." Elisa looked serious: "I in this world is also very strong!"


    "Where are you paying attention? Don''t forget us!"


    Suddenly there was a loud shout, and a huge sword fell from the sky, slashing towards the place where Monkey King and the others were!


    Sun Wukong didn''t even look at it. He raised his right hand and only gently clamped the big sword that was slashing with two fingers...


    "!!!" Ed Lucy''s eyes widened instantly.


    Pan Sally''s pupils also shrank instantly, his face was shocked, and he almost used all his strength to slash, and he was understated by the person in front of him with only two fingers. The shock that this brought him is really unimaginable!


    Monkey King waved lightly, and Pan Salili was thrown out like rubbish in an instant, rubbing the ground and hitting a 100-meter deep ditch before stopping!


    "Go and take care of these flies, don''t hinder me from watching the show!" Monkey King said lightly.


    Elsa, Mila and other women all nodded and walked towards the captains of the rest of the Kingdom Demon Team...


    "Too...too amazing!!" Ed Lucy looked at the Pan Sally who was thrown out at will by the Monkey King, her eyes shone, and she was shocked: "That''s Pan Sally, the captain of the First Magic Team. Ah! How vulnerable to a single blow in his hands?!!!"


    "Originally I wanted to negotiate peacefully with you, but now it seems that it is really a pity!" Mira looked at the captain of the King''s 3rd Demon Warfare Corps in front of him, shook his head, surging with magical power, and received the soul of Satan. Instantly transform into a demon Miraj!


    "In this case, don''t regret it!" The originally gentle Mira instantly became extremely indifferent.


    "This...this is Aslant''s Mira? Well...so amazing!!" Edlucy was stunned again in shock.


    (PS: Fourth more.)..

 1560 Chapter 86 No Explanation

    "Is this Aslant''s magic? Just transform without using props..." Shuz looked at the demon Miraj with a surprised expression, the expression on his face was extremely exaggerated: "However, it looks like this It''s really dangerous! No... it''s super dangerous!"


    "Are you ready to be enlightened by one blow?" Mira stared at Shuz indifferently, and opened her right hand, the sharp claws exuding a biting cold light.


    "Hey~~ This magic is a bit bad!" Xiuz looked at Mira with a vigilant face, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    However, the next moment, his expression suddenly became extremely evil: "Hey~ I lied to you!" As he said, he lightly waved the small command wand in his hand, and a house next to him suddenly rose to the ground, facing the demon. Miraj fell down!


    "Is this?" The demon Mirage frowned slightly, his figure flashed, and he evaded in an instant. With a loud noise, the house that had fallen down instantly shattered into scum!


    "You guy! That''s a common people''s house!" Demon Miraj instantly gave an angry face.


    "No, you are wrong, everything here is my weapon!" Shuz said with a faint expression on his face.


    "You guy, it''s really hot!" The sharp light in the eyes of the demon Miraj flashed away, his feet stepped on the ground, and his figure appeared in front of Shoze instantly, flew up and kicked him directly. On the right side of the forehead!Accompanied by a loud bang, the whole person was smashed into the ground. No accident, he was killed by the furious Miraj with a single blow!


    "So strong!!" Ed Lucy, who was watching the battle in the distance, exclaimed in an instant. That was the third captain of the magic war force, Shuz!It was killed by a single blow!


    "Everyone in Aslant, how amazing is it?!"


    "Shuz was killed by a spike..." Shugaboi frowned, with a serious face: "You from Aslant really can''t underestimate it!"


    "It''s Miraj! The battle is over so soon!" Kana glanced at Mira, smiled, and then looked at her opponent, the captain of the Fourth Demon Warfare, Xiugaboi, flashing in her hand. Five cards: "It seems that I have to be more serious! If I''m dragging along, I will be scolded by Wukong!"


    "Card? What kind of magic is this?" Shugaboi was immediately full of curiosity.


    "Please don''t care, it''s just a card!" Kana smiled slightly and waved her hand slightly. The card engraved with lightning in her hand shot out, turning into a flash of lightning in the dazzling light, with a''chill'' cry , Hacked on Shugaboi''s body!He instantly became an African refugee.


    "So this is your magic..." Shugaboi wiped his face with his hand, and five clear white marks appeared instantly, which was very funny.


    However, the next moment, Che hit the ground with a sword, and the stone bricks on the ground instantly became soft!In the waves of waves, Kana sat down on her ass: "Oh~ what... what kind of magic is this? Ok... so disgusting!"


    "This sword is called the Rose Sword. Any non-living matter touched will become soft..." Shugaboi explained with a smug look.


    However, Kana looked at him with an idiot look: "Are you a fool?"


    "You...how can you swear, it''s so rude! Are you Aslant people so innocent?" Shugapoi immediately pointed to Kana with a sad face, and his voice screamed. Na shuddered all over.


    "Sure enough, she is a stupid!" Kana shook her head helplessly and said with a serious face: "Wukong said that anyone who explains her abilities to others is a stupid! So you are a stupid!"


    With that said, he stretched out his hand and drew a card engraved with a humanoid demon ape from the card at his waist. With a lightly thrown, the card was instantly in the light and transformed into a huge ape monster!


    In the roar, the magic ape hammered his xiong chamber, bumping and screaming, his momentum was shocked!


    "Unexpectedly release the monster from the card...what kind of magic are you?" Shugaboi looked at the demon ape in front of him, his eyes widened in shock.


    He had never heard of this kind of magic that summoned the monsters in the card patterns as real existences!


    "Your Aslant''s magic is really incredible! Aslant''s me, what kind of magic Kana uses?" Ed Lucy asked curiously.


    "Uh! I don''t know about that. This is the first time Kana has used magic in front of me..." Lucy was also stunned.


    "This is the magic card that Goku gave to Kana''s sister. It is a lost magic. It can summon the things in the magic card with real existence, but the more powerful it is, the more magic it consumes. !" Wendy explained.


    "There is such a magic? It sounds so powerful!" Ed Lucy said with a surprised look.


    "Of course it''s amazing!" Not far away, Kana heard the words, and immediately said arrogantly: "I used to praise Elisa, Mira and the others. That''s because I am low-key. In fact, my old lady will kill. Skillful!"


    Ed Lucy heard the words, and a black line was suddenly covered: "This is said from Kana''s mouth, I am really used to it!"


    "Now you know how we feel, right?" Lucy looked at''self'' and complained.


    While Lucy and the others were chatting, Kana gave an order, and the demon ape instantly roared, leaping up high, and slamming down at Shugaboy!


    The opponent obviously didn''t dare to take it hard, so he had to dodge and retreat, and the magic ape punched the ground. Even the ground that was softened by the Sugaboi Rose Sword was like splashes of water!


    Then suddenly turned his head, his mouth opened, and a beam of light flew out of it instantly, and with a loud bang, Shugaboi was directly submerged...


    When the dust and smoke cleared, Shugaboi''s eyes paled and he passed out...


    "Come back! Little Demon Ape!" Kana smiled, and the demon ape immediately transformed into a card in a burst of light and flew back to Kana''s hand.


    "It''s the magic card that Goku gave me!" Kana chuckled and put the card away.


    "Kana, I gave you this magic card for self-defense. Is it too trivial to use it now?" Monkey King looked at Kana and said lightly.


    "Who told that guy to pretend to be in front of me! Of course I have to teach you a lesson!" Kana chuckled, and sat down holding Monkey King''s arm: "Also, every time Elisa and the others show up, occasionally I also Show your face!"


    With that said, Kana suddenly saw you coming and going with Elsa in the distance, and she was fighting fiercely. She couldn''t help showing a surprised look: "Who is that guy? You can fight Elisa like this. degree?"


    (PS: Fifth more.)..

 1561 Chapter 87 The Fatal Weakness

    "Pansalili, the captain of the kingdom''s first demon warfare unit..." Ed Lucy explained with a serious face.


    "Pansalili? This appearance doesn''t have anything to do with Xia Lulu, right?" Kana looked at Xia Lulu next to Wendy with a curious look.


    "I don''t know, Master Wukong?" Xia Lulu looked at Monkey King after hearing this.


    "It really has something to do with you. He is like you, a clan of transcendents..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "The Transcendent Clan?" Wendy and the others immediately became interested.


    "Huh? Is she really a transcendant?" Ed Lucy looked at Xia Lulu''s expression and her eyes widened.


    "The reaction is so big, what happened to the Transcendents?" Jubia looked curious.


    "The so-called transcendence, in our world, it is equivalent to the existence of God!" Ed Lucy said in awe.


    "A cat? God?" Kana and the others showed speechless expressions.


    "I don''t see it, Xia Lulu, your identity is so awesome!" Beska rubbed Xia Lulu''s head and smiled.


    Just as a few people were talking, a loud bang suddenly came, and in the battlefield ahead, Elisa and Pansali had a fierce collision, and the heavy sword slashed at it. On the ancient sword in Elisa''s hand, she immediately caused Elisa to glide back and glide twenty meters away before stabilizing her figure.


    "It''s amazing!" Elisa looked at Pansalili ahead, and exclaimed sincerely.


    "You are not bad too!" Pansalili looked at Elisa, and said solemnly: "But since you are Elisa, I don''t think you have only this strength. Come on with your real strength! Let me see how Elsa of Aslant is!"


    "Is that so..." Elisa heard the words, her whole body shining brightly: "Dressing-Flying Kai!"


    "This is your magic?" Pansalili looked at Elsa with a serious face: "Our Elsa here increases her strength by changing the form of weapons, and you increase her strength through cross-dressing. Is your own strength?"


    "Your vision is good!" Elisa smiled faintly: "Although I would like to explain the role of Flying Kai to you, but in that case, I might be scolded by Wukong! So, take it! This time , I must be serious!"


    Elisa gave a soft sigh, her figure instantly turned into a stream of light and flashed in front of Pansalili, the ancient swords in both hands turned into frosty light, and she chopped down towards Pansalili!


    Fortunately, Pansalili¡¯s weapon is big enough, and the sword is moved forward, which serves as a shield to block Elisa''s fierce chopping!It''s just that my heart is also suddenly: "The speed has become faster! Is this the same as Elisa''s Sonic Gun?"


    Just as Pansalili secretly analyzed Elisa''s ability, Eliza, who was attacking quickly, suddenly flashed her body and appeared behind Pansalili!


    It is Pansali who is sensitive to the six senses, and he is aware of it at the first time, but he wants to react, but he is too late. He suddenly feels a pain in his back, and in a panic, he can only pull back!


    Elisa also stopped her attack, looking at Pansalili with a calm face: "Although your swordsmanship is good, it is a pity that you can only use such a big sword to limit your speed and flexibility. It seems that there are flaws everywhere!"


    "This is the first time I have heard of..." Pansalili looked serious: "This can only show that your swordsmanship is better than me! As expected, it is Elisa, the strength is amazing! You are lucky as a companion, and unfortunate as an enemy... It seems that the fairy tail of Adras is lucky!"


    "I can read from your sword, your nature is not bad, why do you want to stop us here?" Elisa looked serious: "The Elf Force R system is not something you can control. There is no time now. Now, it may break the''soul'' at any time and unblock it. At that time, your country will usher in a devastating disaster!"


    Hearing this, Pansali frowned slightly: "Although this is something you can say from your mouth, it has some credibility, but as the captain of the first unit of the Kingdom Demon Team, I am obliged to carry out the instructions given by His Majesty the King. Mission! This is your duty as a soldier!"


    "Really! It seems that if you want to get out of the way, there is only one way to beat you!" Elisa suddenly became extremely serious, and the sharp sword aura radiated from her ancient sword. The slight wind blows the surrounding gravel away!In a flash, Elisa and Pansali force passed by!


    With a crisp sound of''ding'', the big sword that had been blocking Pansalili suddenly folded in half and fell to the ground, and Pansalili fell to the ground while his pupils were shrinking: "This is Ed Lars¡¯s... Elisa... so strong..."


    "It''s Elisa! It''s so easy to defeat Pansalili..." Ed Lucy looked shocked: "It really feels very reassuring to be able to be a companion with Elisa!"


    "All of them have lost! What a mess!" Seeing this, Ed Elisa''s face suddenly became very ugly. At the same time, she became extremely dignified. The strength of this Aslant group was beyond the unexpected. .


    "You don''t seem to be qualified to talk about others?" Turtledove looked at Ed Elisa with an elegant face, and smiled: "Because you will soon follow in their footsteps!"


    "You are not ashamed!" Ed Elisa snorted coldly: "Now, but you are in a disadvantage!"


    After hearing the words, Turtledove looked at the blood stain on the lower right arm and smiled gracefully: "Although there is no teacher''s teaching, you are also called Elisa. This strength is also in my expectation, but it is a pity that you There is a fatal weakness..."


    "Fatal weakness?" Ed Elisa suddenly frowned slightly.


    "Yes! Fatal weakness!" Turtledove smiled slightly, and for the first time slowly pulled out the ancient sword in his hand in front of Elsa. The cold light on it irritated people''s eyes with pain.


    "No Moon Flowing Sword Flashes!!"


    The voice is soft, indifferent and elegant, the turtledove is just a light swipe of the sword, and then the sword is sold, a simple sword, without any bright spots!


    "!!!" However, Ed Elisa''s complexion suddenly changed drastically, only hearing a soft sound of''ka'', the magic spear in her hand suddenly broke for several knots and scattered on the ground!


    "Why... how could it happen?!!!" Ed Elisa''s eyes widened by the incident, and the magic spear that had been with her was broken like this...


    "This is your most fatal weakness. You rely too much on props. Without this magic gun, you are no different from ordinary people..." Turtledove turned gracefully and walked in the direction of Monkey King...


    (PS: One change today, three change tomorrow.)..

 1562 Chapter 88 The Disaster Monster

    "That goblin hunt... actually lost..." Ed Lucy was surprised to see this situation than ever before, because it was a goblin hunt!With her reputation, she doesn''t know how many wizard guilds have been destroyed in her hands!


    Now, I was defeated by a simple sword dove!


    "People in this world still rely too much on magic items. Although the other me is good, but facing the turtledove, it can be regarded as a nemesis!" Elisa shook her head lightly, the moonless stream of the turtledove, even her Her armor can be smashed at will. Now that her sword has been forged by Monkey King, Ed Elisa''s Ten Commandments Spear is obviously at an absolute disadvantage.


    "Don''t think that you have already won by destroying my Ten Commandments Spear!" Seeing the Turtle Dove who turned away in a triumphant posture, such a contemptuous attitude made Ed Elisa look angry and her hand flashed again. A magic spear flashed out, the magic of the spear tip shone, and it stabled towards the turtledove at an astonishing speed!


    "Is it irritated...you really don¡¯t learn your lesson!" Turtledove smiled gracefully, facing Ed Elisa¡¯s attack, swiping the ancient sword in his hand, and with a click, the magic spear in Ed Elisa¡¯s hand broke again. Several sections were scattered on the ground.


    However, Ed Elisa seemed to have known the result a long time ago, a light flashed in her hand, and a magic spear appeared again, without any pause, still stabling towards the turtledove!


    "!!!" The turtledove was really taken aback. He stepped back lightly and stabbed. The clothes in front of Hungary were still cut with a small hole by the sharp tip of the gun, and the sexual inner clothes were looming. !


    In an instant, the original elegant and indifferent expression of Turtledove was replaced by coldness, and the ancient sword swung out: "No Moonliu Yaksha flashes into the sky!"


    The infinite sword light shone, almost indistinguishable to the naked eye, but Ed Elisa clearly saw the trajectory of those slashings, raised a spear to block, but there was a soft sound of''click'', and the magic spear broke for several knots. Without the weapon in hand, Ed Elisa noticed the trajectory of those slashes in time, and she was no longer able to block it. In the sound of''chichi~'', not only Ed Elisa¡¯s magic spear shattered, but also On her beautiful body, terrible blood stains appeared on her debut!


    Obviously, Turtledove''s sword did not show any mercy, if it hadn''t been for Ed Elisa who had noticed her slash and avoided the critical point, she would have died here!


    "For the sake of you being Elisa, I wanted to keep you alive, but you really don''t know what is good or bad! You can''t get it if you surrender obediently, but you can die by yourself!" Turtle dove snorted coldly, and the ancient sword in his hand flickered. Densely covered with cold killing intent!


    "No Moonliu Jialou Luoyan!"


    The terrible slash instantly turned into a wall of fire, and slashed towards Ed Elisa with the momentum of tearing the ground. The power was amazing!


    In this case, Ed Elisa, her spare magic spear had been cut off, and she suffered serious injuries. Facing the strongest trick of Turtledove, she was obviously unable to resist!


    "Is this the end of me..." Facing the unstoppable terrible flame ahead, Ed Elisa sighed slightly, waiting for death to come.


    Facing death, she didn''t feel afraid, but she was somewhat unwilling and regretful...


    Monkey''s figure flashed and appeared in front of Ed Elisa. With a light hand, the raging flames dissipated instantly. He looked at the turtledove and smiled faintly: "It''s just a small loss, there is no need to kill. Huh? She is my Eliza anyhow!"


    Elisa not far away heard the words, her pretty face suddenly flushed...


    "Huh? My Elsa? There is a problem..." Lucy and the others stared at Elsa with two eyes.


    Karna even moved Elisa into the room and hummed: "Say, Elisa, did you happen to Wukong while we were away?"


    "It''s...not..." Eliza heard this, her pretty face flushed even more.


    "You still dare to argue, you know there must be a problem!" Kana immediately hugged Elisa and asked.But Elisa didn''t say that she was killed, making Kana and the others helpless.


    Ed Elisa frowned slightly when she heard this. Although Monkey King said it was another Elisa, it still made her feel weird.


    "Seriously, your strength is really good. You could have been on par with Turtledoves..." Monkey King looked at Ed Elisa with a calm face: "It''s just a pity that this world limits you and can only rely on magic. Only props can show your strength. Once you encounter an existence that can easily cut off your weapons, it will be nothing... Let¡¯s stop here! After your troubles, it is too late, and the Elf R system will soon be removed from the''soul'' Freed!"


    As if to verify what Sun Wukong said, an extremely terrifying magical power suddenly emerged from the isolated island floating in the air not far away. No, it should have spread from the huge magic crystal on the isolated island!


    Suddenly, the sky and the earth changed, the dark clouds rolled, and the earth trembled slightly at this moment, and an evil and uneasy aura quietly permeated, making people tremble!


    "Bah!!!" With a sound, a huge thunder and lightning suddenly fell from the thundercloud, and instantly bombarded the huge magic crystal below. The crystal burst for a while and the smoke was filled!


    A terrifying roar was also heard from it. In a series of''kaka'' sounds, the magic crystal shattered like a mirror, and then, a huge and terrifying monster appeared in front of the world!


    I saw it roar to the sky, as if venting the anger in its heart!


    In the roaring, I saw its big mouth, and a terrifying beam of light shot out from its mouth instantly!


    There was no more than a moment of silence, followed by a terrible roar of earth-shaking!


    The sky is shaking!The earth is shaking!Under this blow, the huge city instantly destroyed nearly a third!It can be described as heavy casualties!


    "Why... how could it?!!!" Ed Elisa was shocked by the picture in front of her, and she was unbelievable: "It was just a blow... The king''s capital... This... This is what you call... Elf power... R system?"


    "Yes!" Elisa flashed her body and came to Ed Elisa''s side, looking at the terrifying monster on the floating island in the distance, her expression extremely serious: "It has been broken, everything is It''s too late, this city is destined to suffer countless deaths..."


    "Why... how could this be..." Ed Elisa looked at the city that had disappeared nearly one-third of the city, lost her senses: "These... are... because of us?!!!"


    At this time, she has already begun to regret their actions deeply!


    If they can believe what Elisa said before, and they no longer block this, then maybe nothing will happen...


    (PS: I¡¯m sorry, but the three shifts I said could not be realized. I felt a little pain in my stomach today, so I went to the hospital for a review. I had to take another colonoscopy. I was given a few large bottles of laxatives. It made me feel a little collapsed and I didn¡¯t think about the code word So I can only change it. When I finish the colonoscopy tomorrow, I will rest for a few days, and then I will have more chapters to compensate. When I think of colonoscopy, I¡¯m afraid, I can¡¯t afford to hurt...)..

 1563 Chapter 89—The Power of Despair

    "It can''t be destroyed! It must be stopped!" Ed Elisa looked absolutely determined, and hurried away from the place where the Kingdom Palace was, regardless of her injuries...


    Pansalili and others, who had been in a coma, were also awakened by this powerful magical force. Facing the terrifying magical power of the Elf Force R system, they all showed a look of shock. Seeing that Ed Elisa had already rushed back, they were naturally unwilling to be outdone. They got up one after another and went to the palace for support...


    In today¡¯s royal capital, people are already panicking. The terrifying power of the Elf Force R system makes everyone feel the end of the world, leaving only the fear of despair...


    In the palace of the kingdom.


    A little girl caught the wind on her feet and ran towards the hall at an alarming speed: "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! It''s not good! It''s not good! The big thing is not good! The magic power we acquired suddenly became a terrible monster. The whole city was destroyed by it by one third at once! Let''s run away! If we don''t run away, there will be no chance!!"


    "Damn it!!" The king at this moment had a gloomy and terrible expression. It was obvious that the movement was so loud. He already knew everything. That still needs the girl''s report: "I didn''t expect the monster of Aslant, even the super sublime I created. Space magic''soul'' can''t be controlled, what is it? It is so powerful!!"


    Everything that was originally planned was completely broken because of this monster. Now, even whether he can survive is a problem.


    "If the order is passed down, the person who immediately called the Demon Team will control that thing at all costs!" The king looked terrifying, looking extremely cold and terrifying!


    "Except for the captain of the magic team, everyone else went to block the monster, but without exception, they couldn''t hurt the monster at all. It was too powerful! Your Majesty, let''s run away!" The little girl looked on. Panicked, she persuaded loudly, but her voice trembled, showing her fear.


    "Escape! How is it possible! This is my kingdom! You told me to escape?" The king roared and ordered again: "Bailo, you will immediately do everything possible to prevent the monster from attacking here..." With that said, the king immediately turned and left...


    "Your Majesty, do you want to use that...I see..." Bailo smiled horribly, rushed out of the palace hall, looked at the massively destroyed monster in front, and took out three bottles of names from his arms For the octopus liquid medicine, raise your head and drink it all in one go!!


    In an instant, Bailo''s body began to darken and grow at an astonishing speed, but in a moment, he had already turned into an extremely terrifying and huge octopus!


    This octopus is twice as huge as the octopus that Bailo transformed into in the original book!Because Bailo clearly felt the terrifying threat from the Elf Force R system, he ate all his existing octopus fluid!


    In this way, he can gain even more terrifying power, but in the same way, the side effects afterwards are extremely terrifying...


    Bailo, who turned into a huge octopus monster, looked at the Elf Force R system, roared, and countless touches stretched out one hand, a few ups and downs, just climbed onto the floating island, let The frightening and disgusting touch 1 hand immediately wrapped around the Elf Force R system...


    Judging by its size, the elven force R system can''t cut the half height of the octopus monster!From this point, it seems to be able to see that the strength gap between the two generals seems very obvious!


    However, the result was just the opposite. I saw the Elf Force R system roared, and the magic power surged throughout the body. The sharp right claw turned into five cold lights and waved out. The first hand of the octopus touch was unimpeded by the roots. Break!


    "Hiss~~Damn monster~~I hurt the old man!!" Bailo roared instantly, using all of his hands, he once again wrapped around the Elf Force R system...


    However, in the black pupils of the elven force R system, one of the most humane disdain emerged, a big mouth, a beam of light flashed out, and in an instant, it penetrated the body of the octopus, terrible power The aftermath even lifted its huge body from the ground, and fell to the ground below...


    It wasn''t until more than ten seconds later that there was a''bang'', and it fell to the ground, forming a burst on the ground, and a huge pit appeared, filled with smoke...


    Although the size of the body is different, but the strength is far from the ground, Bailo, who has become an octopus monster, is easily killed by the wizard force R system!


    As if to celebrate his victory, the Elf Force R system roared and slapped the ground with one claw. The floating island instantly shattered and turned into countless rubble scattered on the ground, killing countless army crowds in the afternoon...


    "Oh my God! This monster is terrible! God! Please save us!"


    In fear, the commoners knelt down and prayed, hoping that the God in their hearts would save them from disaster!


    But they are destined to be disappointed!Because the gods in their mouths are just a group of cats called transcendents. When it comes to their strength, they are far inferior to humans. Only to survive, they have been deceiving humans with the reputation of''gods''...


    At this moment, on the uppermost floating island where the transcendents live, all the transcendents, after seeing the terrible power of the elven power R system, are all calm, because in their minds, their The queen is the omnipotent god, and a monster can solve them all in twos or twos!


    Don¡¯t know, in their minds, the so-called omnipotent queen, at this moment, is already deeply afraid: "The foreseeable catastrophe has come, we don¡¯t have much time, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to confess with the subjects Now...how many can escape..."


    Not to mention the transcendence side, the matter of preparing to escape has already begun, but on the side of the elven power R system, it is madly killing and destroying...


    The floating islands were destroyed and fallen by it!


    The soldiers of countless empires are like paper in front of him, vulnerable!


    "Goku! Quick! Let Lei go and clean up the Elf Force R system! If this goes on! The deaths and injuries will be more serious!" Seeing the tragedy, Elisa and other women grabbed Monkey''s arm and urged anxiously. .


    However, before Monkey King could answer, he heard an angry roar resounding suddenly. Everyone looked for the reputation, but saw a figure descending from a floating island, with flames rising all over his body, towards the elf. The Li R system launched an attack: "The roar of the fire dragon!!!...The wing attack of the fire dragon!! The flames of the fire dragon!!!..."


    The familiar roar and familiar moves made Elisa and the others stare: "Na... Naz? Why is he here?!"..

 1564 Chapter 90 Who is the Monster

    "Five Magic Array Mikagura!!"


    With the heavy drink, five magical arrays continuously appeared on the head of Sudden Elf Force R System, and a beam of light was released from the five magical arrays in the light shining, and bombarded the body of the Elf Force R System below!


    At this moment, the body of the Elf Force R system stood still, not moving, as if being hypnotized...


    Then came another soft drink, and the cold air surged, freezing all the body of the Elf Force R system!


    "Grey? Mister Gang? How did they come here?" Elsa and the others were all surprised, and at the same time urged Monkey and the others to ride on Lei''s back: "Wukong! Hurry, let''s go over. , These idiots, do you think that this will defeat the Elf Force R system..."


    "Oh~ this big guy is not so good!" Naz gushed the flames, and smiled at the monster that had been successfully frozen.


    "Love!" Hobby also raised his right hand happily and cheered.


    "Be careful... the magic that I felt before, this guy is definitely not trivial!" Mister Gang said with a serious face.


    "Mistgang, do you not believe in my magic?" Gray immediately stared at him, unhappy: "This monster is frozen by my ice magic. Even if it can come out, it will take a while. Right!"


    "You idiots, run away! The Elf Force R system won''t be solved so easily by you!" From afar, Lucy shouted at Naz and the others.


    After hearing this, Naz and the others looked at the Monkey King and his party riding Lei towards here, and they were overjoyed: "Hi~~ Brother Wukong! Elsa! Lucy~ here! Here!!!"


    "This guy... is Aslant''s Naz?" Edlucy looked at Naz with a look of surprise. She had seen Naz make a shot before, and I didn''t expect Aslant''s Naz to be so powerful. , Naz, the soft guy of this world, is really incomparable.


    "Hey, you''re so big! Run away!" Lucy yelled angrily as she looked at the black line waving at them.


    "Eh? Lucy seems to tell us to run away? Why?" Naz looked curious.


    Mistergang frowned slightly, and said solemnly: "Anyway, just listen to them..."


    Just after the words fell, the three of them suddenly turned around, and their pupils shrank instantly. They only heard the sound of a bang, the originally frozen Elf Force R system instantly shattered the ice, a terrifying giant The palm shot directly at Naz and the others...


    "Ice Wall!!"


    In a hurry, Gray could only use an ice wall to defensively. The huge palm still attacked. With a''click'', the ice wall shattered instantly, and the huge palm slapped on the bodies of the three Nazs, who spewed blood at the same time. The body flew upside down, slammed down on a floating island below, sinking into the ground!


    The three of them felt terribly painful and stared at gold stars.


    Fortunately, this elven power R system is just amazing magical power. This fleshy body ability is not so terrible, otherwise the Naz three are determined to die!


    Lei flashed and appeared on the floating island where Naz and the others were. Elsa and the others jumped down and came to the three deep pits, looking at the embarrassed Naz and three people, and asked: "You Are the three okay?"


    "It''s okay..." Mistergang struggled to get up and shook the mud on his body. The black robe that originally covered his head also fell off, revealing his original appearance...


    Seeing this honor, Elisa and the others were shocked, and Kana exclaimed: "Damn! Geral? You bastard!!"


    As if he hadn''t heard Kana''s cursing, Mistergang put his hat on his head again: "That''s why I don''t want to be seen by you..."


    "That''s not right! Geral should have sacrificed himself before he came out of this Elf Force R system. This guy shouldn''t be Geral, right?" Mira frowned.


    "He is Geral of Adras and the prince of this empire..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Geral of Adras? That''s it!" Elisa and the others nodded clearly, but Lucy''s eyes widened curiously: "But since he is the Jie of Adras Lar, why is it in my fairy tail?"


    Elisa and the others looked curiously at Mistgang...


    "That''s also a coincidence... I have been preventing the super-subspace magic''soul'' used by the father, but I didn''t expect that when we were fighting against the council, the soul would suddenly be activated..." Mister Gang simply offered everyone Introduce his life experience, so I won''t talk too much, because now is not the time to chat, the Elf Force R system is watching.


    "Damn monster! Go to hell!!"


    Suddenly, an angry and charming drink rang out, and I saw Ed Elisa not knowing when he had come here, and did not know where to get a magic spear, and during several runs, he jumped high...


    "Don''t go! Come back!!" Seeing this, Elisa suddenly changed her face and shouted.


    It''s just a pity that it''s too late. The magic spear in Ed Elisa''s hand emits a dazzling cold light, and it smashes down towards the Elf Force R system!


    The eyes of the Elf Force R system were fierce, and he looked at Ed Elisa, and suddenly made the latter''s heart chill. These eyes with endless darkness were so terrible that they could almost make people fall into darkness!


    I saw the Elf Force R system dig out, and directly grabbed Ed Elisa in her palm. Ed Elisa suddenly screamed, and the bones all over her body made a squeaky sound, a mouthful of blood Squirting out, dyed the black palm of the Elf Force R system red.


    Ed Elisa had been slashed by the turtledove, and now she was pinched so hard by the Elf Force R system, and her bones were almost shattered. The pain made her originally beautiful face instantly pale!


    "Fuck! I dared to hurt my Elsa!" Monkey King was angry when he saw this, his figure flashed, and in a flash, he appeared next to the Elf Force R System''s palm, and gently grabbed its palm, slightly Everyone was horrified to see as soon as they used their force, the right palm of the Elf Force R system was distorted and deformed at an astonishing speed in the sound of''kaka'', and then burst open with a''bang''!


    For a time, the elven force R system uttered harsh and screams!


    And Monkey King caught the falling Ed Elisa and hugged it in his arms!


    "My god! Too...too violent! Too horrible!" Ed Lucy was stunned when he saw this, how awesome and terrifying the monster was before!Just one-third of the capital was destroyed in one fell swoop, and no one was an enemy of one in front of it, but was squeezed by Monkey King casually!Who is the monster?Do you want to be so cruel?!


    (PS: Two updates today.)..

 1565 Chapter 91: Meteorite Soul

    The sharp pain from the abandonment of the right hand made the Elf Power R system more and more violent. This is like a wounded beast, becoming extremely bloodthirsty, and the dark magic surging out like a black mist. The sky here is almost rendered black!


    The black ball of light exuding destruction quickly condensed and formed in its mouth, and the atmosphere trembled at this moment...


    "Be careful!!" Ed Elisa, who was seriously injured, immediately exclaimed and reminded her that the terrifying and dangerous aura emitted by the Elf Force R system at this moment made her scalp numb!


    With a random blow from this monster before, it destroyed almost one-third of the capital. The fluctuation of magic power at this moment is obviously more terrifying than before. If this is allowed to be displayed, can the entire king still exist?


    Seeing that the sphere of light had rapidly condensed and formed, everyone who saw this scene showed a look of despair, and even Elisa and the others changed their colors in amazement!


    Although they all know that Monkey King is very powerful, but this elven power R system has the terrifying power to easily destroy a country!Under the threat of such terrible powers, they inevitably showed fear and worry one by one, and rushed to the place where Monkey King was in exclaim...


    Although, they know very well that even if they go, it will be of no avail, but this is an instinctive reaction, involuntarily, even if they die, at least they can die together...


    Although the behavior of Elisa and other women made Monkey King a little bit dumbfounded, she was still quite relieved, and it didn''t waste him to spend so much energy to tune in!


    Only in this moment, that palpitating dark beam has been completely condensed and formed in the mouth of the Elf Force R system, and it will be sprayed out instantly...


    Even Ed Elisa, who was held by Monkey King, closed her eyes, waiting for death...


    Only at this moment, Monkey King''s figure flashed, and his right hand suddenly pressed against the dark beam. Hearing only a loud bang, the huge Elf Power R system unexpectedly fell under Monkey King''s brutal press. When he fell to the ground, his entire head was instantly embedded into the ground!


    And that horrible dark beam also burst and exploded in the mouth 1 of the Elf Force R system in an instant!


    The rumbling sound instantly shook the entire ground, but the strange thing was that there was no aftermath spreading, just seeing, the head and half of the body of the Elf Force R system burst and disappeared instantly!


    This is just that Monkey King confined the aftermath of the explosion in the body of the Elf Force R system, and did not let it spread, otherwise the entire king would have been razed to the ground in an instant!


    "I wanted you to jump around for a while, which can bring me a little fun, but unfortunately you are too ignorant..." Monkey King slowly retracted his right hand that pressed the head of the Elf Force R system into the ground, his face was flat, and then In the stunned eyes of countless people, they kicked the remaining half of the Elf Force R system to one side as if kicking garbage...


    In the loud noise, that half of the huge body rubbed the ground all the way, ditching a one-hundred-meter-deep ditch, just stopped!


    The horror monster that almost brought the end of the world to the world was so simple that it was cleaned up by Monkey King. Everyone present was dumbfounded, almost forgot to breathe, looked dumb, and did not react for a long time...


    Until the sudden sound broke the silence here!


    "Haha~~ Thank you so much! I cleaned up this monster for me... As a thank you, I unceremoniously accepted it!!"


    Along with the sound of the sound, the central square suddenly emitted a dazzling light. Amid the rumbling, the earth also began to tremble, as if something was rising from the ground...


    After a while, everyone was shocked to see that a huge black shadow slowly rose from the ground in the light and appeared in front of everyone...


    "This...this is?!" Seeing this thing, Mistgang''s expression changed drastically.


    Even Ed Elisa beside Monkey King was shocked...


    When the light dissipated, a metal dome appeared in front of everyone...


    "What is this? Magic weapon?" Lucy''s eyes widened, with a look of surprise on her face.


    "Father! Stop it! The battle is over! There is no need to use it anymore!!" Mister Gang''s expression changed drastically, exclaiming.


    "You said the battle is over? That''s just relative to you. My battle has just begun!" The king''s crazy voice rang out from the metal dome: "Also, who allows you to call me? Father¡¯s? In the past seven years of disappearance, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know the "soul" you have been in Aslant to prevent me from releasing. I don¡¯t have a son like you. If you still want to stop me now I don''t mind killing it with you!!"


    With that said, the metal dome exudes a dazzling magical light, and in the dazzling light, it has assembled into an extremely terrifying mechanical cage!


    "Haha~~ Everything here is mine! As long as you get rid of you, no one can stop me! Aslant''s infinite magic power will eventually be used for me!" A crazy laugh echoed in the void, Then everyone saw that the huge metal cage actually bit the half body of the Elf Force R System in Mouth 1, and swallowed it...


    "Haha~~ I feel it! I feel it! What a strong magic power...what a strong magic power!! Hahahaha~~~As long as I have this magic power, I am invincible!!" The king''s voice became more and more crazy, it seems they His emotions have been disturbed by that powerful magic!


    "Hey, what is that thing? It looks dangerous?" Karna looked at the huge metal cage with a shocked expression on her face.


    "Meteorite soul, in your words, is a cage knight..." Mister Gang looked solemnly: "This is a taboo existence in our kingdom..."


    "Cage knight? Forbidden existence? Sounds bluffing!" Lucy exclaimed.


    "My soldiers, catch these Aslant invaders!" The cage knight raised his head high and gave the order.


    "Yes!"


    When the soldiers of the empire heard this, they lined up neatly and surrounded Monkey King and others...


    Even Ed Elisa is a cross, standing on the same line with the group of soldiers!


    "Why, I saved you, do you still want to be an enemy of me?" Monkey King looked at Ed Elisa and said lightly.


    "I don''t need you to save...and, I am a soldier of the empire, a soldier!!" Ed Elisa said with a cold expression on her face.


    "Really..." Monkey King gave a noncommittal smile.


    "Goku, what should I do? They are too many..." Elisa and other women all moved closer to Monkey King, looking at the dense army around them, all with serious faces.


    "No matter how many people there are, it is just a number in my eyes!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and then, an invisible wave of air instantly spread out with him as the center...


    (PS: The electricity was off for a day, and it came at nine o''clock in the evening, so this chapter is even later, and it will be updated tomorrow.)..

 1566 Chapter 92—Unparalleled Power

    In an instant, the picture in front of me was like cutting grass, and the densely assembled army fell to the ground in a neat manner!


    The scene where tens of thousands of people fell down at the same time is so spectacular and incredible!


    "This...this...this..." His Majesty the King, who was in control of the cage knights, instantly widened his eyes in shock when he saw the incredible scene in front of him. He never thought that his invincible army was actually in the Monkey King. So vulnerable in front of you!


    But in one second, bringing down an army of tens of thousands of people, thinking about it, it seems impossible, incredible!


    However, such an unthinkable thing happened before my eyes.


    Elisa and the others also opened their mouths wide, their eyes widened in shock, their hearts were beating violently, and they couldn''t calm down for a long time!


    "Goku...this...what kind of magic is this?" Elisa asked in shock, swallowing her saliva.


    "It''s just an exercise of momentum, I have the opportunity to teach you!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Big Brother Wukong... really is a pervert!" Gray swallowed hard, and exclaimed, "Tens of thousands of people were brought down in an instant... It''s amazing!!"


    "Wow haha~~ It''s the man I want to surpass! It''s amazing!" Naz laughed exaggeratedly, heartlessly, making Gray look contemptuous: "Why surpass? Naz? Now, did you wake up?"


    "You are a perverted ice cube, do you want to fight again?" Naz immediately glared at Gray with an angry face.


    "Come and come, who is afraid of who!" Gray slapped his clothes on the ground with a''pop'', and glared at Naz.


    "I said you two, now is not the time to quarrel..." Mister Gang reminded him with a serious face looking ahead.


    When Naz and Gray heard the words, they also immediately used the toner cartridge, and looked at the mighty meteorite soul, that is, the cage knight, and their faces became serious.


    "It''s so strong..." Ed Elisa looked at the crowd lying on the ground, her eyes looking at Monkey King with unprecedented solemnity.This unfathomable strength of Monkey King gave her a deep feeling of powerlessness. Even if it was a cage knight, she thought it was impossible to be the enemy of Monkey King!Didn''t you see that even the terrifying monster before was easily killed by him?


    "You deserve to be the one who just dropped that monster! Your strength is unfathomable! But my cage knight is invincible!" The king''s roar suddenly spread, and bursts of metal sound followed. When it sounded, I saw the huge cage knight driving the ground and rushing towards the place where Monkey King was!


    "I really don''t know how to live or die!" Monkey King''s face was plain, and just about to do it, Elisa and the others flashed in their bodies and stood in front of Monkey King: "Goku, this guy doesn''t need you to do it yourself. We will do it!"


    "Also..." Sun Wukong smiled faintly when he heard the words, and between waving his hands, a magnificent seat flashed at the same time, with countless wines and fruits on it.


    Sun Wukong sat down casually, Wendy on the side grinned happily, and ran over happily, and sat on Sun Wukong''s eleventh leg: "There''s another show! Sister Elisa, Sister Mila, you have to come on. Oh!"


    "Your movements are proficient!" Elisa glanced at Wendy speechlessly, then turned her head and looked at the cage knight who had collided with her, her complexion instantly became extremely solemn: "Change Swordsmanship Supreme!"


    "Receive Majin-Shutley!!"


    "Come out! King Kong Demon Ape!"


    In the beginning, Elisa, Mira, and Kana used their strongest magic!


    The first to attack was the King Kong Demon Ape that was about the size of the cage knight summoned by Kana from the card. I saw it hammering his own sturdy hunch, and in a roar, he faced the cage knight!


    "Boom!!!"


    A roar that shook the void ground resounded, and the King Kong Demon Ape collided with the cage knight, and the aftermath of the explosion, together with the ground, burst open, and the momentum was shocking!


    "Roar!!!"


    The two couldn''t hold back each other, and the King Kong Demon Ape suddenly let out an angry roar, and saw that its muscles suddenly tightened, hugged the cage knight together, and leaned back, causing a fierce back fall!


    In the rumbling sound, the entire head of the cage knight was smashed into the ground!


    "So strong!!!" Naz and the others were stunned.


    "Even... even Karna is so good?" Gray was also dumbfounded.


    "Soul Destroyer!" Mila also displayed her own tricks, condensing the dark magic into small balls, and then released an unusually powerful dark wave that rushed toward the cage knight!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the huge body of the cage knight was directly knocked out by this dark light wave, crashing down rows of houses before stopping!


    When the dust dissipated, everyone was shocked to find that the cage knight was unscathed!


    "Has the attack been absorbed?" Mila frowned slightly when she saw this.


    "This can''t work, the cage knight has the ability to evade magic, and external magic attacks will be nullified. The most effective way should be physical attacks to forcefully break the armor!" Mister Gang reminded loudly.


    "Break the armor? This seems to be what I am good at!" Turtledove smiled slightly, stepped forward slowly, and sold the ancient sword in his hand: "Elsa, I will break a gap, and the rest is up to you! "


    "No problem!" Elisa sternly clenched the long sword in her hand.


    "I won''t let you succeed!" The king roared. In the loud noise, the cage knight stood up in the ruins, with a big mouth, the earth trembling, and the endless magic power instantly turned into a torrent of magic power visible to the naked eye, toward the cage knight. They swarmed and were absorbed by them...


    And with the absorption of the magic power gushing from the earth, the magic power of the cage knight became more and more terrifying. For a time, the ground was cracked and opened quickly, as if the end!


    The turtledoves and other females were in the violent earth cracking and shaking, some of them were untenable, and they could only temporarily give up the attack and avoid the cracked cracks to avoid falling into it...


    However, this terrible situation was not affected at all in the place where Monkey King was...


    "The cage knight possesses incomparable power. You can''t beat me! I am the king of Adras! The undefeated king!"


    As the king roared, absorbing the continuous magic power from the earth, the cage knight also changed his shape again, and stood up in a standing posture, his whole body also turned black under the rendering of magic power!


    The horrible magical fluctuations make people feel horrified!


    Having absorbed the magic power of the half-remaining elven power R system, and absorbed the original magic power of this world, the strength of this cage knight has reached an extremely terrifying level!


    (PS: Three shifts today, this is the first shift. In addition, I made a mistake on the cage deliberately because long is a sensitive character.)..

 1567 Chapter 93 The Meaning of Being

    The caged knight, who has changed into a human form, wielded the knight''s spear in his hand, and a series of pitch-black magic slashes immediately slashed in the direction where Elisa and the others were!


    The powerful magic power contained in it makes Elisa and the others dare not recklessly accept it, as long as they stretch their body to avoid...


    One after another magic slash slashed on the ground, leading to deep pits!


    While evading, the turtle dove also displayed its own moonless current, but countless slashing attacks on the cage knight''s body, unexpectedly made a sound of fine and iron mingling, without breaking the defense!


    "What a strong defense!" Turtledove couldn''t help being a little moved. Since her saber was strengthened and recast by Monkey King, it has evolved into a rare peerless magic weapon in the world. I don¡¯t want to be blocked here.


    "Sure enough!" With a light snort, the turtledove immediately stretched out and rushed towards the cage knight...


    Since Wu Yueliu''s slash is not enough, then use the ancient sword itself to break it!


    Countless energy bombs also blasted towards the turtle dove in an instant, but they were all avoided by her with agile body skills. Then she got close, and the ancient sword in her hand turned into a cold light, which instantly drew out in front of the caged knight''s Huns. A clear sword mark!


    From that sword mark, King Faust could clearly see the eyes widened, with a frightened expression on his face!


    Because there was a clear mouth of blood on his face, obviously under the sword of the turtledove, he almost split his head in half!


    At that moment, he clearly felt the coming of death!


    But it was only a moment, he recovered from his fear, controlled the cage knight, and waved the knight''s gun in his hand towards the turtledove!


    Turtledove didn''t dare to take it hard, because she knew the terrifying destructive power of the cage knight, so she succeeded in one blow. At the moment when the cage knight launched a counterattack, she pulled away and backed away, avoiding the attack dangerously and dangerously, and shouted at the same time. Aloud: "Elisa! It''s up to you!"


    "Your farce is over, the king of Adras..." Elisa held up the ancient sword with both hands, and the terrifying magic and sword aura surged, forming a terrible torrent of magic power, absorbed by the sword, and then slashed vertically. And down: "One sword and heaven!"


    In an instant the sword, the ancient sword in Elsa''s hand turned into a 100-meter energy lightsaber, slashing down in a manner of opening the world!


    There was a soft sound of''poof'', followed by the trembling of the sky and the earth, followed by silence!


    Then, under the shocked eyes of everyone, the cage knight went all the way down from the beginning, split into two halves, and crashed to the ground...


    The king with bloodshot eyes...


    "So strong... even... even the cage knight... was defeated so easily..." Mister Gang''s eyes widened in shock, his expression shocked.


    But the sky and the earth did not calm down because of this, but the shaking became more and more severe!


    The earth cracked open at an astonishing speed, and the endless magic power turned into a torrent of torrents, leaking out from the ground, rising into the air, disappearing into the endless void...


    "The magic is passing... Is the end of the world finally here?"


    "Has God already abandoned us?"


    Seeing this situation, people in this world are plunged into endless despair and panic!


    "The magic is disappearing... Goku, what is the situation?" Elisa asked astonished when she came to Monkey King''s side.


    "The age of magic in this world has come to an end. The law of the world will recover all the magic power in this world. From now on, there will be no magical people or things in this world..." Monkey King said with a face Plain way.


    "A world without magic... After all, did it fail..." Ed Elisa looked at the magical power of the magic spear in her hand with a bit of loss, and her face showed an expression of despair that she could not love. I picked up the magic spear in my hand and aimed it at my heart, wanting to see this end my life...


    Because she is afraid of fear, how will she survive in a world without magic?It''s better to end your life instead of hesitating!


    "Hey! I saved your life, who allowed you to commit suicide like this?" Monkey King flashed, grabbed the magic spear in Ed Elisa''s hand and threw it aside.


    "You Aslant won this war..." Ed Elisa said with a calm face: "As a wizard without magic...I have lost the meaning of existence..."


    "Without magic power, you will lose the meaning of existence?" Monkey King looked at Ed Elisa, his face was speechless: "You are really awkward! Forget it, you are Elisa''s part. Come on, I will give you a meaning of existence! Although things are a little troublesome..."


    "En?" Ed Elisa suddenly looked at Monkey King with a look of astonishment.


    "I will inevitably have to play with Jeff in the future. He has a continent... I will use a world... Huh? It seems quite interesting if you think about it..." Monkey King thought for a moment, his eyes lit up and his mouth corners. There was a malicious smile everywhere.


    "Wu...Master Goku, what exactly are you playing? You look wretched when you laugh..." Beska looked at Monkey King speechlessly.


    "Worthy?" Monkey King turned his head to look at Bi Si Ka: "You''re so courageous! You dare to make fun of me?"


    "No! Nothing!" Besskar immediately cried out in shock, hiding behind Elisa.


    However, at this moment, everyone is glowing, slowly floating up into the air...


    "Wukong! This is?!!!"


    Karna and the others were shocked.


    "It seems that the law of this world is to expel all people with magical powers from this world..." Monkey King looked up at the sky, and said lightly: "It seems that we can''t delay..."


    As he said, he slapped the ground with a palm, and ripples spread out from his palm, causing the originally cracked surface to slowly heal under the shocked eyes of Elsa and others...


    After a while, even the magical power that was recovered by the law stopped flowing, everything was restored to its original stage in a flash!


    And Elsa and others, who were slowly floating in the air, are all down to earth again, looking at everything around them with surprise...


    "Magic... is back?!!!" Ed Elisa widened her eyes in shock, feeling the magic power that suddenly became particularly strong between the world and the earth, and for a while, her eyes widened inconceivably!


    Monkey King turned around and looked at Ed Elisa: "I have re-given the world a brand new magic power, and now you have regained the meaning of living...Relatively, give your loyalty to me! I need to use your power to play a good game..."


    Although the sound is very soft, it spread all over the world!


    (PS: There is a power outage again, and the third one may only be at night.)

 1568 Chapter 94—The New Trial

    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed since the incident in Adras.


    Aslant, above the tower of the original paradise.


    A black hole suddenly appeared out of thin air, and Lei carried Monkey King and others out of it.


    "It''s finally back. The air in our world is better!" Lucy stood up and exhaled deeply.


    "I''m exhausted...no...you two are too heavy!" I saw Hubby panting behind, clutching Naz and Gray, flying out of the black hole, and then loosening both hands, Naz and Gray were piercing ears. Amidst the screams, he fell from the air into the sea...


    "I didn''t mean it! Love~" Hobby immediately covered his eyes with both hands and apologized loudly, but there was obviously no sincerity in listening to the voice.


    Monkey King waved his hand lightly, the surrounding space changed, and in a flash, he appeared at the door of Fairy Tail.


    "Ah! Master Goku, they are back!"


    "Naz, I heard you went to another world, how was it? Was it fun there? What is the other world like?"


    Gray and Naz fell on the ground, looking at the guild companions who were embracing them, they were all full of question marks: "Huh? Have we already returned?"


    "Space magic?" Gray looked at Monkey King, but thoughtfully.


    "Rebby, where''s the old man of the president?" Monkey King asked, looking at the only woman in the crowd.


    "The chairman was taken away by the newly formed council a few days ago..."


    "I was taken away by the council? Are those guys not honest yet?" Naz immediately stood up and yelled.


    "No! This time the new council called him to thank the chairman..." Lebby immediately explained, "Because our fairy tail has broken through Geral''s conspiracy and defeated the elf power and R system evolution. The developed Elf Force R system saved the world..."


    "It seems that they have learned a lot this time!" Kana smiled slightly.


    As for why the members of the council knew about the existence of the Elf Force R system, Elisa and the others did not have any surprises. They wanted to come through the mirror image of satellite magic to see what happened to the tower of the paradise.


    "This kind of boring thing, I''ll talk about it later!" Ragasus pushed away from the crowd and came to Monkey King: "You said that as long as you destroy the headquarters of the council, you can inherit the chairmanship. Now, you are Time to fulfill the promise!"


    "As far as I know, you didn''t destroy the headquarters of the council!" Monkey King looked at Ragusas and smiled.


    "Although there was an accident at the end of the incident, I had destroyed most of the headquarters of the council at the time, and it was not our guild who destroyed other buildings. Therefore, I should be the chairman of the guild!"


    "Ragusus, you are too shameless? The credit is not entirely yours. Why are you elected as president?"


    When the other members heard the words, they all refuted it loudly. Obviously, these people didn''t like Ragasus very much, so naturally they rejected him as the president.


    "That''s right! Ragosas, I still have my credit for destroying the council! I should be the president!" Naz also yelled loudly at this time.


    "I can''t take this as if I didn''t hear it!" Gray saw that Naz started to roar, and immediately kicked in.


    For a while, the scene began to become noisy!


    "Okay, there were some accidents in this incident, so the results are invalid..." Sun Wukong said lightly, and the noisy scene immediately calmed down: "Moreover, you did not fully meet the level of what I said, those high-level panelists. None of you were defeated, and the headquarters was also destroyed by others. Are you embarrassed to take credit for me?"


    When everyone heard this, they were all unwilling and depressed, and they scolded the mysterious person who suddenly kicked in their hearts. They blamed them for completely ruining their trials. Now they have no benefit at all. By the time, the results have been invalidated.


    "Okay, don''t be depressed. Although this trial is considered a failure, there is still a chance!" Monkey King smiled faintly, "Anyway, there is nothing wrong with leisure. Let''s have another formal test tomorrow. With Sirius Island as the goal, all the top ten who have the priority to reach Sirius Island, even if they have the real qualifications, and in the final competition, the first place will be eligible to run for the president. As for two to four people, how about they can be promoted to S-rank wizards?"


    When everyone heard the words, they immediately shouted with excitement.


    "Huh!" Ragosas snorted extremely uncomfortably, but indirectly recognized Monkey King''s proposal.He also knew that this time he did not complete the task Sun Wukong said.


    Those high-level councilors were all frozen together by others, destroyed the headquarters of the entire council, and robbed him of all the credit, which made him extremely unhappy.If you don''t know who it is, he must chase them to the ends of the world!


    Seeing that the position of chairman is about to come, but it is destroyed by others, can he be cool?


    "Wukong, do you want to discuss this kind of thing with the chairman?" Elisa pulled at Monkey King''s clothes and whispered.


    "If there is anything to discuss, if you want to ask the old guy, he promises to disagree, and there will be no more fun then, while he is still a guest of judges, let''s play first before talking..."


    "Play? You haven''t played enough yet?" Lucy looked at Monkey King, rolled her eyes, and was unable to complain: "The whole Edras has become your toy..."


    "Yeah, Goku, you helped Mistgang rule the entire Edras, and re-empowered the world with sufficient magic power, and taught Ed Elisa and the others magic, what do you want to do?" Monkey King was curious.


    Elsa and the others also looked at Monkey King with curiosity. During the half month of staying in Adras, everything Monkey King did made them puzzled, as if Monkey King was going on a big day. The conspiracy was so common that they felt a little uneasy.


    "You''ll know then, it''s not fun to say it now!" Monkey King smiled, looked around everyone, and said faintly: "Go back and prepare, tomorrow morning at 8 o''clock in the guild! "


    After hearing the words, everyone left with excitement...


    And Monkey King also took Elsa and others to their place of residence...


    Soon, the night is clear, and a new day has arrived.


    Early in the morning, all the members of the Fairy Tail Guild had arrived, waiting for Monkey King''s arrival with anticipation and excitement.


    The position of the guild leader is all clouds for them. They all know that that kind of illusory thing does not have their share, and is not capable of serving, but can become an S-rank wizard in the guild, that is human. What people dream of...

 1569 Chapter 95: Sirius Island

    Fairy Tail, the guild hall.


    Monkey King looked at the eager members in the hall and smiled faintly. At the same time, he looked at a corner of the man who was sitting alone in a corner: "I remember you should be the iron cage of the ghost dominator. Sorcerer?"


    "Ah~Gajiro, did you join Fairy Tail?" Jubia asked curiously, looking at the man.


    However, Gajru glanced at Jubia and ignored it.


    Instead, Lebby stood up and explained carefully: "Gajiro was when you were going to Aslant, and the president personally invited him to join our guild!"


    "Oh~Is that so! So you guys have joined our guild too!" Naz walked over, laughed and patted Gajiro, looking very happy: "Welcome! Everyone will be your companion in the future. Up!"


    "Huh! You even let the enemy join the guild, old man, it seems that you are getting more and more degenerate. I will definitely seize the position of the guild leader!" Ragothus saw it, but he was full of expressions. Angrily, his fists were tightly clenched, which strengthened his ambition to seize the president.


    "Okay, I won''t talk any more nonsense..." Monkey King clapped his hands and attracted everyone''s attention: "Just explain it briefly! In the past, if you wanted to qualify for the promotion of the S wizard, it was the president. The old man chooses members according to the degree of completion of your tasks. This time I give you all a chance..."


    "The top ten who arrive at Sirius Island first will be eligible to participate in the promotion of the S-rank Sorcerer. During the period, you can also allied and prevent others from going to the destination. No matter what means, you only need to reach Sirius Island. Of course, if you hurt your life, you will not only lose your qualifications, but you will also pay for your life. So, before you do it, you have to pay attention to me! Okay, that''s all for the explanation, I announce , The qualifiers officially begin!"


    "Fried, Bigoslow, let''s go!"


    Almost as soon as Monkey King¡¯s voice fell, Ragusus roared, a little bit under his feet, and instantly rushed out of the guild...


    And Fried and Bigoslow also immediately followed out...


    "Ah! Ragosas, you are so cunning!" Naz yelled, turned around in a hurry, and rushed out the door...


    I didn''t want to, but it was a''touch'', hitting the text barrier at the door...


    The members of the guild who rushed over immediately slammed into it one by one, and in an instant, the door lay crookedly full of people.


    "This is the barrier set by Fried..." Lebby put on a pair of glasses, looked at the text that appeared on the barrier, and translated it earnestly: "Anyone over ten years old cannot pass through this door..."


    "What, that bastard Fried is too hateful? When did he plant the barrier? I didn''t see him cast magic just now!"


    Everyone in the hall was angry.


    "It seems that they have already set up an enchantment here beforehand, just wait for the competition to start and activate it!" Milady frowned slightly and analyzed.


    "What do you do now? Brother Wukong, this is completely illegal, right? Don''t you care?" Gray immediately looked at Monkey King.


    "I''ve said that during the preliminaries, each has its own ability. As long as it doesn''t hurt your life, no matter how despicable it is, it is not a violation of the rules. Therefore, I will not help you break the barrier!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Rebby, is there a way to crack it?" Lucy looked at Rebby and asked.


    "Yes, but I need a little time..." Lebby immediately began to search for information, looking for the magic to crack the text barrier.


    "Just do it slowly, I''ll go to Sirius Island and wait for you..." Monkey King looked at Elsa and the others, and waved his hand.


    "Wait, Goku, are we going to participate too? Mira and I are already S-rank wizards in the guild..." Elisa asked when looking at Monkey King.


    "It''s okay if you don''t participate, but if you let Ragosus take the first place and take away the position of the chairman, you can''t blame me!" Monkey King smiled.


    "This... this is absolutely not possible!" Mira immediately screamed very firmly, "The position of the president must never be given to Ragusas, otherwise, our fairy tail will not know what it will become!"


    "I agree with this!" Elisa also nodded very seriously: "I haven''t participated in such a competition for a long time. It seems that this time, I can''t lose!"


    "Isn''t it? Elsa and the others will also participate? Then we have fewer places?" After hearing this, the other members looked like dead parents.


    "Wendy, you have to come on!" Monkey King touched Wendy''s head and cheered.


    "Yeah! I will work hard!" Wendy''s small fist was squeezed tightly.


    "Then, I''ll leave first, Lei, you help me watch them..." Monkey King said, waving his hand, his figure disappeared instantly...


    "It''s really troublesome... Do you even want to participate..." Turtledove walked forward, looking at the enchantment at the door, with a calm and elegant look: "But since it was organized by the teacher, there is no way..." He said, slowly Pulling out the ancient sword in his hand: "No Moon Flowing Moon Slash!"


    The crescent-shaped slash was fleeting, and then the text barrier shattered and opened under the surprise eyes of everyone!


    "Elisa, everybody, the little girl should take a step first!" said Turtle Dove, her body flashed and disappeared here!


    "Wow! The barrier is broken! As expected of the big sister Turtledove! Go!"


    When everyone saw this, they rushed up and rushed out...


    Only Lebby was lying on a thick ancient book, looking at the backs of everyone who disappeared at the door, in a daze...


    Everyone''s hopes were originally on her, but how could they all be gone in a blink of an eye?


    "Okay, Lebby, don''t be in a daze, let''s set off too!" Lucy patted Lebby and comforted.


    Sirius Island, also known as the island of fairies, legend has it that fairies once lived on the island. As for whether it is true, it is unknown.


    This is the sacred place of the Fairy Tail Guild. Only members of the Fairy Tail Guild can enter. The outskirts of the island and the ground contain powerful magic power, so it is not easy to be discovered by the outside world. The appearance is very special, like there are two islands. A big tree, there are many strange creatures inhabited here, and some can even speak.


    And this is the resting place of the first president of Fairy Tail, Mebisvivia Milio!


    Monkey King just appeared in front of Mebis¡¯ tomb in a flash. Looking at the tomb in front of him, Monkey King smiled faintly: ¡°Oh, hello, shouldn¡¯t it bother you?¡±


    (PS: Yesterday something went out, so the update was broken. Tomorrow four updates will be made up, today two updates, and one more update later.)..

 1570 Chapter 96—Mebis

    Attached picture: Mebis


    As Sun Wukong''s voice just fell, a ball of light suddenly floated out of the grave and landed in front of Monkey King. Amidst the shining light, a very cute little loli appeared in front of Monkey King.


    But Monkey King knew very well that this cute little loli was not a real little loli, but the first president of Fairy Tail, Mebis.


    "You... can see me?" Mebis looked at Monkey King with a look of curiosity, and then he was surprised again: "It turns out to be from the Fairy Tail Guild...Huh? That''s not right! Could it be that after you saw me? Don¡¯t you be surprised and afraid?"


    Before Sun Wukong could return, there was a cry of surprise from behind him, and Qianying flashed, and Karen had appeared in front of Mebis: "Ghost! It turned out to be a ghost! Wow~~ Really It''s a ghost!!"


    As he said, he squeezed Mebis'' face with extreme excitement.


    "Uh~You are a ghost yourself? Do you have to be so surprised?" Mebis looked at Karen in a little surprise. She didn''t expect that besides herself, there were ghosts that could appear in broad daylight like her. , I also became curious about Karen.


    "That''s why I was surprised!" Karen was excited and excited, as if she had found a companion, she held Mebis tightly and rubbed her face for a while.


    "Enough of you! I don''t know you very well..." Mebis pushed Karen aside, looked at Monkey King, and asked with a serious face: "So, can you tell me? You came here. What is the purpose?"


    "Fairy Tail is holding a trial to advance to the S-rank Sorcerer. This is the examination room. As the first president, don''t you know it? And I am the examiner this time!" Sun Wukong said lightly.


    "Do you even know me?" Mebis immediately frowned slightly and stared at Monkey King with a serious face, and Monkey King also looked at Mebis unscrupulously, which made Mebis feel a little flustered. , Because this guy''s eyes were so sharp, even she couldn''t stand it a little, so helpless, she had to temporarily let go of the doubts in her heart.


    He was completely shocked by the incomparable magical power of Monkey King''s body: "What a strong magic affinity! It''s as if he himself is the whole nature...this...what is going on? There is such a existence in the world?"


    In shock, Mebis took a deep breath, and suddenly felt very comfortable all over, as if he was reborn in an instant. The feeling is simply incredible. It is like staying next to this person. Over time, he will be able to come back to life. general!


    As a soul body, the magic power (spiritual energy) of heaven and earth is naturally more sensitive than ordinary people. Mebis looked at Monkey King and suppressed the excitement in his heart, and asked curiously: "Who are you?"


    "Monkey King, you can call me Brother Goku!" Monkey King looked at Mebis and smiled.


    "Brother Wukong?" Mebis gave Sun Wukong a strange look.


    "Hey~ I''m so good, come, I''ll give you a stick 1 lollipop!" Monkey King responded shamelessly, touched Mebis'' head, and really took out a stick 1 lollipop and handed it to Mabby. S.


    "Wow! Thank you!" Unexpectedly, after seeing Mebis, his eyes lit up instantly and he looked extremely happy. He stretched out his hand to snatch it away, and shouted in his mouth eagerly...


    Well, I can only say that this little Lolita, who has lived for an unknown number of years, is really pure and pure as white paper.


    "You... can you still eat?" Karen looked at Mebis with a stunned mouth, and suddenly felt that a sky thunder struck down, and instantly felt that she was weak.


    Originally, her existence was a problem, let alone eating. Is this little loli in front of her really a ghost?Except for ordinary people, what is she like a ghost?


    "It''s really delicious, is there any more?" One seems to be nothing but addictive, and Mebis stretched out his hand toward Monkey King while eating it, full of expectation and desire.


    "Yes, there are so many things, I don¡¯t care if you eat enough! Moreover, for the soul body, they are all great tonic!" Monkey King smiled, and with a light hand wave, a dining table flashed instantly. It was piled up with various snacks, and it seemed that Mebis'' saliva was almost flowing out...


    Although she is very old, her character is a 10,000-year-old Lolita. This is a rare species, so Monkey King decided to check her favorability first. Therefore, she did not hesitate to take out a variety of food...


    "Wow! Many, many! Thank you!" Mebiston flashed his eyes at him...


    How can the things Sun Wukong take out like ordinary things?With just a bite, Mebiston felt that his soul had become extremely solid in an instant...


    As a result, Mebis was instantly conquered, of course, this is just appetite.


    At this moment, Mebis, who was holding countless melons and fruit snacks, looked at Monkey King and his eyes started to shine: "For the sake of you giving me so many delicious things, I will admit you, Brother Wukong... Since It''s brother, you will be responsible for everything I eat from now on!"


    Well, it seems that Mebis has already regarded Monkey King as his long-term meal ticket, because the things in "Captive of Food" are delicious and need no explanation.


    When Monkey King is so happy, because the plan to kidnap Lori is very successful!


    Ahem, okay, how can this be called abduction? This should be called a good impression!


    Karen looked at the table full of food, swallowing saliva, with a look of envy, as a ghost, it is not allowed to eat.


    "Eat, these foods are made by my special methods, and you can eat them too!" Monkey King looked at Karen''s slanderous face, said lightly.


    "Huh? Really?" Kallen''s eyes widened in surprise. He tried to take an apple, and his eyes widened suddenly: "Wow, I got it!" He said, biting down, and suddenly became His face was full of happiness, teardrops also hung on the corner of his eyes...


    Then he pounced directly at Monkey King and tapped his face: "Thank you!"


    There are too many things in just two words...


    Eating and drinking, these two ghosts have also inexplicably established a friendship that ordinary people can''t understand. Well, who would call them ghosts?


    "Brother Wukong, you said that Fairy Tail is holding an S-level wizard contest. How do I feel that there is no one else on the island except us?" Mebis looked at Monkey King and asked curiously.


    "They are on their way here..." Monkey King faintly replied: "This is just a preliminary match. Only the top ten who arrived here first are eligible for the S-level wizard promotion test. It is too early for them to arrive here. Very good!"..

 1571 Chapter 97 Preliminary

    Monkey King said, with a light wave of his hand, a huge image appeared in the sky, just in time to see the people of Fairy Tail coming to Sirius Island with all their strength...


    At the forefront is obviously Ragusus, because he has Fried''s help and has set up countless traps along the way, allowing the Fairy Tail people to force a duel to determine the winner, and then he can lift the text trap he set.


    However, these traps have no effect on Elsa and the others. The Turtledove can be broken with a single sword, and Elsa is the same. Kana summons the King Kong Ape and also breaks the traps in the most violent manner...


    But among the crowd, Wendy and Naz were the easiest ones, because they both had the help of Hobby and Xia Lulu, flying directly through the air, avoiding countless traps and obstacles, and also bypassing countless The detour, temporarily ranked second and third.


    Mebis looked at the scene in the picture, saw Elisa and they all broke the text trap with force, and a hint of surprise appeared on their faces: "That magic... is dark text... some of them. What''s the name? It can break the dark text so easily..."


    "The first two are Elisa, the other is Mira, the latter is Turtledove, then Kana, Lisana..." Sun Wukong explained carefully.


    "Is this the current Fairy Tail? It seems that a lot of outstanding talents have appeared!" Mebis smiled, and the guild created by her has achieved the current achievements. It is inevitable that she is a little pleased and happy: "That What are the names of the first three?"


    "Ragusus, Wendy, Naz..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "It seems that the first person to arrive here, without any suspense, is the man named Ragosas... From the very beginning, he was in an absolute advantage, with the help of the person who used dark text magic... and the Thunder system The magic speed is not slow..." Mebis stared at the screen closely and analyzed very seriously: "But Wendy and Naz, they should fall to seven or eight..."


    "How come, they are two or three now! Judging from the current situation, even surpassing Ragasus is not a problem." Karen immediately denied.


    "This is just a performance..." Mebes shook his head, "Sirius Island is separated from the guild, but there is a lot of distance. Those two flying cats can''t fly to us all the time... On land, they The two can rest for a while, and then run with the two people. If they have enough rest, they can continue to fly with them. However, this Sirius Island is surrounded by the sea, and when it comes to the sea, it is obvious that they fly like this. Undesirable, I will definitely be chased by Elisa and others..."


    "You have a good vision, you can see their respective pros and cons at a glance. They are indeed the first generation to have the title of''Fairy Sergeant'' in the legend!" Monkey King looked at Mebis, touched her head, and smiled.


    A very happy smile suddenly appeared on Mebis''s face. Looking at her appearance, she enjoyed the treatment of being appreciated and touched by Monkey King.


    "Then Master Wukong, from your point of view, what was the result of this preliminary round?" Karen asked curiously.


    "First Wendy, second Mila, third Elisa, fourth Kana, fifth Lisana, sixth Lagosas, seventh turtledove, eighth Zhu Biya, Gray is the ninth place, and Naz is the tenth!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Impossible! My calculation is absolutely not wrong!" Mebis immediately denied it extremely firmly.


    "Would you like to make a bet then?" Monkey King looked at Mebis and smiled.


    "What are you betting on?" Mebis has absolute confidence in his judgment.


    "If you lose, give me a kiss, if I lose, give you a kiss, how about?" Monkey King looked at Mebis with a smile on his face.


    "..." Karen looked at Monkey King and rolled her eyes directly: "Master Wukong, can you still be shameless?"


    "You dare to scold me, right?" Sun Wukong pulled Karen into his arms, licking oil for a while.


    "Sorry, master, I was wrong!" Karen immediately flushed red, screaming and surrendering.


    "..." Mebis looked at Monkey King and was speechless. After thinking about it, he said: "If I lose, you can kiss you, but if you lose, you will have to eat and live. Responsible, moreover, it¡¯s all for the delicious ones just now..."


    "Deal!" Monkey King let go of Karen and touched Mebis''s palm, which was considered a bet.


    Although Mebis has a strong calculation ability, she is not very familiar with Elisa and others. She only looks at the problem in an objective manner. Therefore, unexpected things will still happen, and she bets with Monkey King , Can you win?This is nothing suspenseful.


    At noon, Ragusas was the first to come to the seaside to Sirius Island. There were no ships here, so if you wanted to cross the sea, you had to rely on your own ability.


    This guy is also considered a master of art and bold, so he cut down a big tree and hollowed it out and threw it into the sea...


    And when Ragosas had just gone to sea, Wendy and Naz also arrived one after another. Looking at Ragosas, who was riding an empty tree trunk in the sea, Naz was anxious: "Hobby, quick , Fly over, this first place must be mine!"


    "How can I fly so far?" Hobby looked at the endless sea, shrugging his head, his face speechless.


    "Then what should we do? We will not want to be like Ragusus?" Naz looked depressed, because he has a strong fainting transportation problem, he really wants to do this, and it is the last one. There is no suspense.


    "Wendy, quickly cast me the magic of not fainting transportation!" Naz immediately looked at Wendy.


    Wendy nodded, and after applying magic to Naz, he said: "Brother Naz, then I''ll go first. Sister Elsa and the others said that this first place must never be given to Ragasus..."


    "Come on! Wendy, I will find a way to catch up!" Naz immediately waved goodbye to Wendy.


    "Xia Lulu, goodbye, I must get the first place! Love~" Hobby also cheered Xia Lulu with a flat look.However, Xia Lulu snorted directly, leaving her a back head very proudly, spreading her magical wings, and flying to the sea with Wendy...


    Mebis looked in front of him, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "It''s really messy. With that cat''s physical and magical powers, it is impossible to fly over this sea area..."


    "So, you still don''t know Wendy very well!" Monkey King looked at Mebis and he chuckled: "Don''t look at her young, I taught it all by myself!"


    "Does she have any other players?" Mebis looked curious.


    (PS: First update.)..

 1572 Chapter 98 First Ten

    Just after Wendy left, while Naz was busy with her own transportation, Elisa and the others also arrived one by one...


    Mira received the Soul of Satan for the first time and transformed into a demon Miraj. The devil''s wings behind it lightly flapped, and in an instant, she flew high above the sea...


    "This...this is receiving magic...and it''s still a high-level Satanic soul... it can fly in the air... I don''t know much about them, I miscalculated..." Mebis saw this, a very depressed expression suddenly appeared on his face. .


    While Mebis was depressed, Elisa also threw the ancient sword in her hand into the air. The ancient sword instantly turned into a stream of light and flew towards the sea...


    "Change into the armor of flying!" At the same time, Elisa put on her fastest flying armor, leaped, jumped directly onto the fast-speeding ancient sword, and then jumped again, vertical The farther ahead...


    Then he controlled the Flying Sword again, flew to her footing, and then traversed forward again. In this way, Elisa used the Flying Sword as her footing all the way, traversing from the sea to the direction of Sirius Island...


    "As expected of Elisa! She''s so handsome! Can it be like this?" Naz and Hobby were dumbfounded.


    "Take the flying sword as a foothold, jumping in the air? How can she complete such a difficult technique? It''s really rare!" Mebius Elisa looked surprised.


    This seems simple, but it is quite difficult to do. The speed between the two cannot be the slightest error, otherwise the foothold is not stepped on the flying sword, then there is only the ending of falling into the sea.


    Supreme Swordsmanship naturally also includes Imperial Swordsmanship. What Elsha uses now is just a simple application of Imperial Swordsmanship. Because she hasn''t reached the realm of flying swords yet, she can only use this skill ingeniously.


    "Unfortunately, this is the world of magic. Otherwise, with Elsa''s aptitude, she should have already reached the realm of flying sword..." Monkey King looked at Elisa on the screen, feeling a little pity for her, but this It was only temporary, and after the world became his own, everything would be logical.


    "Hey~ As far as flying is concerned, I won''t lose to you!" Kana smiled when she saw this, took out a card from her waist and threw it directly into the sky: "Come out! Wings of Wind!"


    "Yeah!!!" Accompanied by a loud and clear cry, the magic card turned into a huge white bird with open wings and a full ten meters away in the dazzling white light, shaped like an eagle, but with a crown and feathers. Yu looks noble and beautiful.


    The wings of the gust of wind shook, the breeze blew, and in an instant, it turned into a white shadow and flew high in the sky...


    When Lisana saw this, she used her own magic for the first time: "Receive angel wings!!" As the sound fell, Lisana''s body was shining, and a group of white angel wings appeared behind her. !


    I saw her two wings spread, and she was flying high above the sea in an instant...


    "No! They are just like opening the hanger one by one, how can we play this?" Lucy came to the sea late, looking at the front one by one and showing off her own housekeeping skills, unable to complain: "Forget it, look. I''m hopeless here!"


    "Don''t give up so easily, Lucy, let me take you!" Jubia hugged Lucy, jumped into the sea, and instantly, together with herself, turned into a stream of water and talked to the sea: " Wow haha~~If you¡¯re in the water, it¡¯s my world!"


    In laughter and Lucy¡¯s screams, Jubia turned into a curtain of water, wrapped Lucy in it, and marched towards Sirius Island at an astonishing speed...


    "It seems everyone is getting serious!" Wendy glanced behind her, and said to Xia Lulu very seriously: "It seems that I have to work hard too!"


    As he said, he immediately cast two magics and blessed them on his body: "The wind of light spirit... the wind of swiftness!" Then Jiao shouted: "Xia Lulu, hurry up, I will use the one Wukong brother taught me Hired!"


    "Okay, Wendy, just use it!" Xia Lulu immediately grabbed Wendy tightly.


    "Tianlong''s profundity-vigorous and resolute!!"


    As Wen Dijiao sips, there is a sudden gust of wind around her, and the sky is full of thunderclouds rolling, and her figure, amidst a tornado mixed with wind and thunder, is sweeping forward at an astonishing speed... Wherever he went, along with the sea surface, there was also a stormy wave, and poor Ragusus was directly submerged in this wave...


    Suddenly, the originally traceable test, after coming to the sea, formed an extremely exaggerated reversal...


    "Why...how...the result is so far from my calculation...how can it be?..." Mebis saw the picture in front of him, his eyes widened in shock, but also with tears in the corners of his eyes, making him feel wronged. I cried...


    "Hey, what a big deal! Don''t cry!" Monkey King saw him, his face was speechless.


    "I didn''t cry!" Mebis wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and said, suddenly he burst into tears...


    When Karen saw this, several black lines suddenly appeared on his head: "Is this really the first president of Fairy Tail?"


    "Okay, don''t cry, you can''t be blamed, but you don''t know them well, and the calculation error is reasonable..." Monkey King rubbed Mebis''s head secretly, handed her an ice cream, and laughed Said: "To..."


    "Huh? What''s this?" Mebis stopped crying immediately, took the ice cream, took a bite, and his eyes suddenly opened up: "Wow! What is this? It''s so delicious!" The look is so cute, the eyes of Karen who are looking aside shine...


    But for a moment, a gust of wind roared and a tornado landed on Sirius Island from the sky. Just like Monkey King said, Wendy was the first one to arrive!


    What followed was Mira who turned into a demon...


    Afterwards, one by one arrived at Sirius Island in the same order as Monkey King said before...


    "Yo! Naz, I didn''t expect you to be ranked tenth. I thought you would be the bottom!" Gray looked at Naz, who was already lying on the ground, and walked in front of him, jokingly.


    "Brother Naz, are you okay?" Wendy walked up to Naz and asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little dizzy..." Nazqiang calmly sat up and thanked Wendy: "Thank you, Wendy, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I would really be the bottom!"


    "Damn it! I was ranked sixth..." Ragasus hit a tree trunk with a punch, unwilling.


    Jubia looked around and said curiously: "Strange, the top ten have already arrived, why don''t you see Master Wukong?"


    (PS: Chapter 2.)..

 1573 Chapter 99: Jeff

    Just as Jubia¡¯s voice fell, Monkey King¡¯s voice sounded along with it: "Very well, it seems that the top ten has already appeared. Congratulations, you successfully entered the qualifiers and entered the formal selection. But here Before, there is another test for you, that is, before dark, find where I am, and the losers will be eliminated!"


    "Of course, you can also look for those who have not entered the top ten as your partners to find my place together. However, each person is limited to one person. Then, I announce that the second assessment will officially begin. !"


    "Isn''t it! It''s going to start again? Let people not rest!" Lucy sat on the ground weakly.


    Although Jubia entered the eighth place, but Lucy couldn''t hold her breath for too long in her water curtain, and didn''t want to drag Jubia back, so she finally gave up the competition, and unfortunately ranked 11th. name.


    "Lucy, why don''t you come to be my partner!" Jubia looked at Lucy expectantly. Compared to everyone, Jubia still has a better relationship with Lucy because Elisa and other women All of them were regarded as powerful rivals by her.


    "I... can I do it? I almost dragged you down just now..." Lucy said hesitantly.


    "Of course, as long as the two of us use combined magic, it is invincible in the world!" Jubia said exaggeratedly.


    "Ahem... This is a bit too much..." Lucy was unable to complain.


    Mira flew high into the sky, looking around, out of a sea of ??trees, but she couldn''t see anything...


    "How is it, Mira, have you found it?" Elisa asked when she looked up at Mira.


    "I can''t see it, and I can''t sense it. It seems that Wukong has hidden his aura. We can only find it one by one..." Mira landed on the ground and shook her head.


    "Let¡¯s start, now it¡¯s not far from darkness. If you are dragging it, it will be too late!" Kana said, flying high in the sky on her wind wings, and began to patrol the entire island...


    Sirius Island, somewhere in the jungle.


    A man woke up from sleep, frowned slightly, looked up at the sky, and muttered to himself: "Someone? Will anyone be on this island? I thought there would be no one here..."


    "Huh? There are other people on this island?" Kana, who was riding on the wings of the wind, looked at the strange man in black below, with a look of surprise. At the same time, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly and landed on the ground, watching While holding her, Jiao yelled out: "Hey! Who are you? This island is a trial place for our Fairy Tail Guild. Only our guild can enter here. How did you get here?"


    "Guild?" The man was puzzled, and he also looked at him suddenly: "So... this is the island managed by the guild..."


    "Hey! What are you talking to? Get out of here!" Kanajiao drank and took a step towards her, but she didn''t want to. The other party suddenly shouted, "No! You can''t get close to me! I understand...I will immediately Get out of here, so please, please don''t come near me..."


    The man said, turning around and leaving...


    "Inexplicable, is this guy''s head sick?" Kana looked at the black-clothed man, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "No matter how you look at it, they are all suspicious... No, you must tell Wukong about this..."


    While Kana was thinking, the black-clothed man who hadn''t walked a few farther away suddenly shook his whole body, his pupils stared suddenly, and his hands were extremely painful to cover his head, as if he was afraid of something: "No...no , Is coming!! The predation of death is about to begin...you...hurry up and escape!!!"


    "What? Inexplicable!" Kana looked at the black-clothed man, and Dai''s brows frowned deeper.


    Suddenly, the black-clothed man suddenly appeared in a black mist exuding death breath, rotating around him, full of unknown...


    "Hey~~ This looks like this, it doesn''t look like a joke!" When Kana saw this, her expression changed greatly: "Does this guy want to attack me?"


    "Ah!! Run away!!" The black-clothed man suddenly yelled out in pain, and the terrifying darkness and death aura spread to the surroundings. Wherever he passed, the trees, flowers and plants withered and died...


    It was just a moment, and it was swept in front of Kana...


    Kana''s pupils shrank instantly, and at this moment, she felt death...


    In an instant, a dazzling red light radiated from her heart, forming a light shield to protect her...


    At the same time, Elisa and others exclaimed: "Kana!!!"


    The darkness and death is only a moment, and it dissipates. However, the trees that were originally lively here have all become lifeless dead trees...


    "Kana, are you okay?!" Elisa, Mira, and the two women came to Kana''s body at the same time, asking with concern.


    "It''s okay... I was scared to death! I thought I was going to die!" Kana patted the plump Hun with a look of fear: "Fortunately, Goku has set guardian magic on my body, otherwise it is true. It''s over..." As he said, he immediately glared at the black-clothed man with hostility!


    "Huh!" Elisa glared at the black-clothed man, her face full of anger, with a cold voice, the ancient sword in her hand flashed, her figure flashed, and she swung away at the black-clothed man!


    This time, she was obviously angry. If it weren''t for Monkey King''s "Guardian Magic", Kana would really die here, so Elisa didn''t keep a trace of her hand when she shot this time!


    "Don''t come near me!!" The man in black didn''t seem to see the ancient sword that was slashing towards him, but he shouted loudly and stretched out his right hand, just touching the ancient sword that Elisa had slashed out. On the sword...


    In an instant, the black air of death appeared again, and in a flash, the ancient sword in Elisa''s hand was directly turned into scrap iron and shattered to the ground...


    At the same time, the guardian light set in her body by Monkey King is also activated...


    Eliza was shocked, she hurriedly backed away, looked at the man in black, her expression became extremely solemn: "What a great magic! What happened just now? My guardian magic was also activated..."


    "This guy looks dangerous, everyone stay away from him!" Mira said with a serious face.


    "Even to block the''death predation''..." The black-clothed man looked at Elisa and Kana in shock.He had lived for so many years, but it was the first time he saw someone resist the storm of death.


    "Who are you? What''s the purpose of coming here?" Elisa looked at the black-clothed man and cried out coldly.


    "I''m so sorry...I didn''t intend to hurt you...Please don''t get close to me, I''ll leave here right away..." The man in black apologized sincerely, and then turned to leave.


    But now, how could Elisa and the others let him leave easily?..

 1574 Chapter One Hundred

    "If it''s not clear, do you think you can leave here safely?" The turtle dove wrapped his hands around Hungary, blocking the way of the man in black.


    "Say, who are you? Why are you on Sirius Island?" Naz and others all appeared and surrounded the men in black.


    "Na... Naz?!!!" However, when the black-clothed man saw Naz, he burst into tears with excitement. It was a look of expectation and relief, but then turned into an extremely disappointed expression again. : "No...you now...can''t kill me...your growth...not enough..."


    "Natsu, this guy seems to know you?" Lucy looked at Natsu curiously.


    "But I don''t know him!" Naz looked at the black-clothed man with a look of confusion.


    "Everyone shed tears of excitement when they saw you, don''t you know?" Jubia looked at Naz with suspicion: "You are thinking about it..."


    Naz thought hard for a while, and shook his head vigorously: "I don''t know..." As he said, he wanted to take a closer look...


    The black-clothed man suddenly shouted: "Don''t come near me!" He instinctively backed away...


    "Damn it! Someone is making trouble this time!" Ragosas glared at the black-clothed man with a look of anger: "I don''t care who you are. Anyone who comes to destroy our trial will have to die! "


    After speaking, he was full of thunder and lightning dances, and rushed towards the black-clothed man with crackling noises, and hit the opponent''s Huns with a punch. Accompanied by a loud bang, the black-clothed man was directly blown into the air. I went out, hit an old tree hard, fell to the ground, and couldn''t get up for a long time...


    "Die!" Ragasus didn''t mean the slightest mercy, and he stood up high, above his fist, thunder and lightning flashed, and blasted down at the already badly injured man in black...


    Perhaps I felt the threat from death. In the eyes of the black-clothed man who seemed to be fragile, suddenly black light flashed, his eyes instantly became extremely indifferent, it was a look that saw life as nothing...


    I saw him indifferently stretched out his right hand, and the black light representing death appeared again, sweeping out like a storm!!


    "Ragosus! Get down!!!" Naz saw this, suddenly shocked, his figure flashed, and he appeared on top of Ragasus'' head at an astonishing speed, and then suddenly knocked him down. On the ground, however, he himself was enveloped by the black light of death...


    "Naz!!" Gray and the others screamed when they saw this.


    The black light of death came fast and went fast, but in an instant, peace was restored here.Naz fell from the air, sat down on the ground with a fart, and touched his body. He breathed a sigh of relief when he stood, but his scarf around his neck turned strangely black.


    "Naz, are you okay?" Gray and others stepped forward and looked at Naz.


    "It''s okay... it''s just that the scarf has turned black..." Naz checked himself and shook his head.


    "Could it be that this scarf absorbed the attack just now for you? Saved your life?" Mira frowned and analyzed.


    "It seems so..." Elsa and others nodded with the same sympathy.


    "I don''t intend to fight with you, so don''t get close to me, please let me leave..." The black-clothed man''s expression of indifference, Ragasus'' behavior obviously made him a little angry.


    "Elsa, does this guy look a little abnormal? Are we telling him to leave, or contact Wukong and let him come and have a look?" Mira asked with a serious face.


    She instinctively felt that the person in front of her was an extremely dangerous existence. Just now, it was triggered along with Elisa''s guardian light. But only when they encountered the threat of death, they would actively activate the''guardian magic'' !


    Had it not been for Naz just now, even Ragothus would have already known it.


    "No need. From the moment the''Guardian Magic'' was activated, Wukong already knew everything here, but he hasn''t shown up yet. I''m afraid we want us to handle this matter by ourselves. Maybe this is a test for us?" Very serious way.


    "A test..." Kana said: "We have a''guardian magic'' body, but we don''t need to be afraid of his magic. It should be easy to kill him, but, how I look at it, this guy doesn''t seem to be that easy An opponent that can be defeated..."


    "You guys step back first, if you were hit by the magic just now, maybe you won''t be so lucky..." Elisa looked at Gray and the others, saying very seriously.


    "Then you should be careful, how do you look at it, this guy uses the extremely dangerous black magic..." Gray warned, and backed away with everyone.


    At the same time, the tomb where Mebis rested.


    Looking at the picture on the screen, Mebis was stunned for a while, with a look of surprise: "Jeff...why...why did he appear here?"


    "Jelf?!!!" When Karen heard the name, her eyes widened instantly: "Hey, don''t you scare me? Is this guy the legendary Jeff? A lie? It¡¯s just the same name, right?"


    "No, he is the ancestor of the Black Sorcerer, the legendary Jeff!" Monkey King looked at the screen and replied lightly.


    "Isn''t it? The legendary Jeff... really isn''t dead?!!!" Karen''s eyes widened in shock for a moment: "Or, he is just like us, just a ghost?"


    "Do you think he looks like a ghost?" Monkey King asked faintly.


    "Then you don''t hurry to save Elisa and the others, this guy is the legendary Jeff!" Karen said in shock.


    "He hasn''t fully awakened yet, and he doesn''t need me to act personally..." Monkey King said with a calm face: "Now Jeff, as long as he is not threatened with death, there is no danger..."


    "You seem to know Jeff well?" Mebis looked at Monkey King, frowning slightly.


    "Well, do you want to go over and take a look?" Monkey King looked at Mebis and smiled.


    Mebis frowned, got up, stood up, and walked towards where Jeff was...


    "Heh~ I still can''t help it..." Monkey King smiled faintly, pulled Karen, and followed up: "Let''s go and join in the fun too..."


    "Master Goku, is that guy really Jeff? Unexpectedly, I would be lucky enough to meet a legendary character!" Karen looked very excited. After all, people in this world are seeing the legendary It is inevitable that the characters will be a little excited when they appear in front of them.


    "It''s just a Black Sorcerer. Is it necessary to be so excited?" Monkey King looked plain, looking at Mebis in front of him, but a slight smile appeared in the corner of his mouth: "Next will be What interesting thing happened..."


    (PS: Yesterday only three changes were made. I owe one change. I have been busy registering for children these days. I am in trouble, alas~)..

 1575 Chapter 101 The Devils Heart

    "Elisa, do you want to do it?" Mira glanced at Elisa, her eyes fixed on Jeff again.


    "This guy doesn''t seem to be hostile to us, but just now..." Elisadai frowned slightly and hesitated for a while.


    Jeff was clearly not hostile, but he almost killed them just now.


    "Brother Wukong!" Wendy looked ahead, and suddenly ran over with a surprised look.


    "Huh~" Elisa and the others were relieved when they saw this. If Monkey King came, it would be much easier, and they walked towards Monkey King...


    "Goku, this person..." Mira asked, looking at Monkey King.


    "The legendary Black Sorcerer, Jeff..." Sun Wukong said lightly: "He hasn''t fully awakened yet, so he won''t explode without receiving a fatal threat..."


    "Jerf?!!! This guy is Jeff? The legendary Black Sorcerer?!" Lucy and the others stared in shock when they heard this.


    However, Jeff turned his head suddenly, looked at nothing, and said plainly: "Is that you? Mebis...Although I can''t see it, I feel that you are here..."


    "Huh? Who is this little girl? That Jeff can''t see?" Kana looked at Mebis with a look of surprise.


    "She is Mebis, the first president of our Fairy Tail, and now she is... a ghost!"


    "The first president?! Ghost?!" Lucy and the others stared in shock.


    "Since it is a ghost, why do we see it?" Jubia looked curious.


    "Because you all have the emblem of Fairy Tail, only those who have the emblem of the Fairy Tail guild can see me..." After an explanation, Mebis came to Jeff''s side: "Why do you it''s here?"


    "Why is it in this place? I have forgotten it a long time ago... I just didn''t expect it to be the jurisdiction of the Fairy Tail Guild..." Although Jeff could not see Mebis or hear her voice, he knew it. What Mebis said to him, I have to say, this guy deserves to be the legendary Black Sorcerer, he still has some abilities.


    "Have you always been in this place?" Mebis looked a little surprised, because this is her resting place, but Jeff has always been here, she didn''t even know.


    But she had just been awakened by Monkey King, and she didn''t know that Jeff was making sense here.If there is no Monkey King, she would probably still need two months to wake up, and two months later, it is the time for Fairy Tail to advance to the S Sorcerer exam in the original book.


    "Before leaving, it is indeed a joy to be able to see Naz and how long he has not seen old friends..." Jeff did not answer Mebis''s words directly, but said lightly: "Look. It¡¯s time for me to leave here..." He turned his head and looked at Naz: "The day that determines the fate of this world is coming soon. Before that, Naz, please work hard to become stronger! Now you , Can''t kill me..."


    With that, Jeff turned and left...


    "Kill you? Why should I kill you? Hey! Don''t go! You made it clear!" Naz shouted to Jeff''s back.


    But Jeff has gone...


    "Wukong, won''t you stop him?" Elisa looked at Monkey King, very puzzled.


    "What''s the use of stopping him?" Monkey King asked back, making Elisa do not know how to answer, and then smiled faintly: "This plan always cannot keep up with the changes, because of the appearance of Jeff, it seems that this second game The pre-selection can only be cancelled. Now, we will go directly to the formal assessment..." Monkey King looked up at the sky before he finished speaking, and said helplessly: "Well, the trouble is here again..."


    "Yep?"


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Elisa and others all looked up at the sky, but they happened to see a huge magic airship approaching from far away...


    "Look at the sign on the airship, it is the Dark Guild''s''Devil''s Heart''..." Elisa Dai frowned slightly: "Looking at their goal, it is obviously Sirius Island where we are..."


    "Looking at this posture, you know there will be no good things!" Milady frowned slightly.


    "Damn it! It''s just an assessment, but there is always trash that can''t open your eyes to make trouble at critical moments!" Ragusas was already burning with anger at the moment: "My patience has limits! Bastard!!!"


    During the roar, Ragosas flashed with electricity, and his muscles were tight. A little ground beneath his feet, directly like a cannonball, shot up and blasted away at the huge airship...


    "That''s...Fairy Tail''s...Ragasus?" On the deck of the magic airship, Urutia looked at the figure that was coming across the attack, frowning slightly, and shifting his gaze towards Sirius Island below. Looking at it, I was slightly surprised: "Master Wukong... why are they all on this island?"


    "Oh? It''s from the Fairy Tail Guild? It''s not a coincidence that they are also on this island..." A man with long blond hair on the deck looked at the attacking Ragasus with extreme exaggeration. At the corner of his mouth, there was a wicked smile of disdain: "Want to sink our magic airship in this way? How naive!"


    As he said, he rolled up his hands, put them in front of his mouth, and shouted angrily: "The roar of the Flame God!!" In an instant, he spit out an extremely fierce sacred fire and rushed towards Ragasus...


    "Damn it!" While in the air, Ragosus''s complexion changed suddenly, but he had to make a counterattack: "The roar of the thunder cage!!"


    A beam of lightning formed by him was instantly spit out, colliding with the fierce flame!


    With a violent roar, Ragosas was in the air, without any help, and was directly shocked by the counter-shock force and flew out, falling towards the ground...


    "Ragosus!!" Fried saw this, and was shocked instantly, ran over in a hurry, will fall, and Ragosus steadily caught...


    "What''s the matter with the''flaming god''s roar'' that that guy just used? Is he also the cage-killing wizard?" Gray looked at the blond man on the deck with a look of surprise.


    "Ragusus used the''Roar of the Thundercage'' just now? Isn''t he also the Slayer Slayer?" Lucy also looked shocked.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect that in our guild, there would be four Slayer Slayers..." Gajiru, who was far from the crowd, looked at Ragasus, and there was also a hint of interest on his face.Although he unfortunately did not enter the top ten, he landed on the island smoothly.


    "What''s the matter with that guy? It feels different from Naz''s flames..." Ragasus pushed Frid away, looking up at the blond man with a gloomy look...


    (PS: Two changes today, and one more later. Tomorrow will make up the owed chapter.)..

 1576 Chapter 102 The Seven Dependents of Purgatory

    "Let''s get started, it seems that this mission will be prevented by troublesome guys..." Urudia looked at Sirius Island below, with a calm expression on his face.


    "Oh? It seems that Miss Urutia is different from usual this time, she is very energetic!" The blond man looked at Urutia, surprised.This person is Zankeluo, one of the seven family members of Purgatory in the Heart of Devil.


    "Of course, I also attach great importance to this war!" The sheep-head gentleman on the side said calmly.One of the seven dependents of Purgatory, Caprico, is a Protoss.


    "Let''s go! Go to the paradise called war!" Rastiros, one of the seven servants of Purgatory.


    "Oh~ these people are really confident... They want to land on this island blatantly in front of us..." Turtle-dove looked at the magic airship above, smiled gracefully, and turned her head to Elisa beside her. Past: "How, you shot? Or I shot?"


    "Please!" Elisa immediately made a please gesture to the turtledove.


    "Then I''m disrespectful... just to verify the non-moon flow that the teacher has improved for me..." Turtle Dove smiled slightly, and Lian stepped forward, her expression still graceful and indifferent, but her eyes became extremely serious and sharp. He got up and slowly pulled out the ancient sword in his hand: "No Moon Flow and Dry Flow!!"


    The ancient sword was slashed, and in an instant, everyone saw with astonishment, a waterfall-like sword energy flashed from the center of the magic airship...


    In the roar, sparks flew everywhere, but saw that the huge magic airship was split in half and crashed into the sea, setting off a monstrous wave of hundreds of meters!


    "!!!"


    The scene in front of them made Gray and others stare in shock...


    "I remember Wukong only trained her for a few hours before we came here? How did she improve so fast?" Kana looked at the turtledove with a look of surprise.


    "Don''t talk about it for a few hours, as long as you have Wukong''s teaching, even if it is just a mention, it will make her very useful!" Elisa said flatly.


    "That''s right, Wukong is simply a super pervert!" Kana nodded with approval.


    "Bah!" Zancroft emerged from the sea, spitting out the sea water, looking at the turtledoves on the shore, with a look of shock: "Who is this woman? When did such a powerful character appear in Fairy Tail?"


    "The turtledove, the captain of the original Skeleton Association assassination group Sanyuwu..." Urrutia stood on a piece of ice, looking at the turtledove, and said faintly: "Later, he was defeated by Monkey King and was overwhelmed by his powerful swordsmanship. Adored him as a teacher and joined the fairy tail..."


    "Sun Wukong? The rumored Elisa''s mentor?" Caprico''s head emerged from the sea, his brows slightly frowned, and his face was serious: "It is rumored that the destruction of the original review house was planned by him. under¡­"


    "This...this is...no...very dangerous...existing..." The big fat Kainshikaru touched his index fingers with both hands, with a look of fear on his face: "Well, can we go back?"


    "Kain, if you get serious, it''s great!" Urutia looked at Kainshikaru with a serious face.


    "Uh...Since Miss Urutia has been so encouraging for me, I...I will definitely work hard..." Kain Shikalu immediately seemed to be inspired, and his confidence swelled.


    "Stop talking nonsense, the war has already begun, go ahead, crush all the enemies blocking us!" President Hades stood on the ice with a calm expression and gave the order.At the same time, the corner of his eyes looked at the sunken magic airship, and his brows frowned unclearly: "Fortunately, it is the edge of the shore. If it is in the deep sea, it will be troublesome... But this way, it happens..."


    Zankeluo and the others were all excited when they heard it. They crossed the sea and landed on the beach. Chao Naz and the others, who were full of fighting spirit, looked over...


    "It''s really a group of nasty guys, this time, I will kill you all to the scum!" Ragothus''s anger at this time was almost close to full, and every time someone tried to make troubles and hinder him from competing for the chairman. Can he not be angry?


    With a roar, Ragosus flickered with thunder and lightning, blasted Zankeluo out with a punch, and then followed closely: "I will repay you a hundred times for the attack just now!"


    Seeing that the battle had begun, Urrutia immediately looked at Hades beside him: "President, my mother and I are going to find the goal of this mission..."


    "Go!" Hades nodded lightly.


    When Ulu and Uludia heard the words, they flashed away and left here...


    "Wukong, those two people just now..." Ai Lusha looked at the back of the two mothers and daughters of Urutia leaving, looked at Monkey King, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.She knew very well that Urutia and Ulu were Sun Wukong¡¯s subordinates, but now they appeared in the Demon¡¯s Heart Guild again, and they were enemies. Elsa really didn¡¯t know what Sun Wukong was thinking for a while. .


    "Don''t worry about them, you should solve the enemy in front of you first!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Mysterious, what do you guys want to do?" Kana looked helplessly at Monkey King: "How do you see, what you do is like only a bad guy can do it?"


    "Of course, because I am planning to destroy the world..." Monkey King chuckled.


    "Uh!!" Elisa and the others were all chilling at their backs: "Goku...you...are you kidding me? It''s not funny when you say this from your mouth..."


    "What are you whispering about? You don''t put us in your eyes?" Rastiros snorted and waved his hand. With the emergence of the magic circle, a huge monster appeared out of thin air. ¡­


    "Huh? This man uses lost magic? Interesting..." Kana looked at Rastiros with interest, and smiled: "Leave this guy to me! I will definitely teach him how to behave!" said Then, with an unkind look on his face, he hooked his fingers at Las Tiros enough: "Boy, come with sister..."


    "Huh! Really an arrogant woman, don''t think you are a woman and I won''t kill you..." Rastiros laughed out a little crazy, and followed...


    "These little ones are handed over to you..." Monkey King whispered to Elisa, turned around and walked towards the dense forest, but the faint words came to everyone''s ears: "Old man, interested If you do, follow along..."


    "Your Excellency is the rumored Monkey King..." Hades looked at the left back of Monkey King, his figure flashed, and he followed the past: "I am also a little interested in those who dare to challenge the House of Appraisal..."..

 1577 Chapter 103 Prechto

    With the departure of Monkey King and Hades, countless masked men in black burst out of the sea at the same time, shouting and jumping ashore, killing Naz and others...


    "Lots of people!" Lucy exclaimed immediately upon seeing this.


    "These people all appeared from the falling magic airship, Gray, quickly freeze the face!" Mira immediately shouted to Gray Jiao.


    Gray heard this and immediately displayed his ice-making magic to freeze the sea here, but dozens of people have appeared on the coast...


    And the battle begins here...


    On the other side, Mebis frowned and looked at Hades with a look of doubt: "Strange, this person looks familiar? Who is it?"


    "Your position as the president is taught to him, have you forgotten it?" Monkey King looked at Mebis and smiled faintly.


    "I gave him the position of president?" After Monkey King reminded him, Mebis immediately remembered: "Prechto? You are Prechto? Why? Are you not the president of Fairy Tail? Why? Will be an enemy of Fairy Tail? What is going on?"


    "Did I choose the wrong person?" Mebis said with tears in the corners of his eyes, and he was about to cry...


    "Don''t cry at every turn, and, how are you asking, he can''t hear or see..." Monkey King patted Mebis and comforted.


    Prechto (Hades) looked at Monkey King, frowned slightly, and looked around at the corner of his eyes, maintaining a twelve-point vigilance: "Although I can¡¯t see it, I feel that besides the two of us, there seems to be other people?"


    "It''s just a ghost who has been hit hard, don''t care too much..." Monkey King said flatly.


    "Ghosts?" Hades immediately became interested: "I have studied this before. Could it be that there are ghosts in this world?"


    "I''m not interested in chatting with you now..." Monkey King looked at Hades and said lightly: "As the president of the second generation of Fairy Tail, he would be an enemy of Fairy Tail. If Makarov knew about this, , But it will be very sad...Hades? No, Prechto? Well, it''s just a name anyway, it doesn''t matter what it is called..."


    "It seems that you know a lot! Little devil, you recognized me at a glance? It seems that this is the first time we meet?" Prechto looked at Monkey King, full of curiosity, and at the same time full of heart. Be vigilant, because standing in front of Monkey King, he actually had a sense of horror that everything was seen through.


    "Boy? You are really arrogant!" Monkey King''s figure appeared on Prechto''s head in an instant. With a violent roar, Prechto''s entire head was kicked by Monkey King. Stepped on the ground: "You are not enough to dare to lean in front of me and sell your old ones!"


    And as Monkey King¡¯s indifferent voice just fell, a roar followed, and a terrifying magic power that seemed to come from the abyss burst out from Prechto¡¯s body, and a terrifying wind swept out. For a time, the earth trembled, and even the sky was shrouded in dark clouds in an instant. The originally clear sky was also darkened in an instant...


    "Oh! This magic power is good, it caused the world to change..." Monkey King looked up at the sky, but smiled faintly. However, his right foot that was stepping on Prechto remained motionless. It is how Prechto worked hard. Struggling, it''s still like being topped by a huge mountain, unable to move!


    "So strong!!!" At this moment, Mebius was shocked. The terrifying magic power released by Prechto was even moved by her, but even so, she was still impressed by Monkey King. Stepping on the soles of your feet plainly, this kind of strength is simply unimaginable!"In today''s world, such a powerful person has appeared?"


    "Damn! Damn!!! Damn!!!" Prechto was so ruthlessly stepped on the soles of his feet, his dignity was already severely insulted, and he was already an angry violent thunder, his magic power was like waves, his hands hammered the ground and the earth It was all cracked and cracked, and rumbling, but even so, everything was still in vain, his head was firmly stepped on the ground by Monkey King.


    "Okay...what a terrifying magic...what happened?" Naz waited. At this moment, they all felt this terrifying magic that caused the world to change, and they were shocked.


    "Haha~~ This is our president, in a sense, he is a god! That one is called Monkey King, it''s done! Haha!!" Sai Kelong (Zanke Luo)


    "You still have to worry about yourself!" Ragasus snorted coldly, surrounded by thunder and lightning above his fist, and blasted Sai Kelong out with a punch...


    "Bah! You guys are still strong!" Sai Kelong got up from the pit and looked at Ragasus'' eyes with strange excitement: "However, I am the Sorcerer of the God of Fire. Slayer Slayer, how could it be my opponent!!"


    With that said, Cyklon had already rushed towards Ragosas, and the two collided fiercely again, but looking at this clearly, it was obvious that Ragosas had the upper hand...


    "What a strong magic power..." Elisa cut down in front of her with a sword, and looked into the distance: "I didn''t expect the president of the Devil''s Heart Guild to have such strength..."


    "But compared to the teacher, it''s too far away..." With a light swipe of the ancient turtledove sword, it cut down a piece of it, and looked at Lucy and the others who were chased by a fat man not far away. , Said lightly: "Don''t you go and help them?"


    "It depends on the situation. We can''t let us solve all opponents personally. We still need to give them some room to grow..."


    All the magic power erupted, and still couldn''t shake the slightest. Prechto was really shocked this time. The power of Monkey King made him feel a deep fear for the first time. This person is so powerful?


    Not daring to keep his hands or hesitate any more, Prechto closed his hands very open, and a horrible dark light group emerged from the center of his palms, terrifying magical fluctuations, exuding an aura of destruction: "Devil¡¯s legal!!"


    "What is this?!!!" Mebis saw this, his expression suddenly changed: "Brother Wukong, hurry up! Stop him! You must not let him use this magic!!!"


    "It''s okay..." Sun Wukong still had a plain face and didn''t take any defensive measures.


    The dark light shone out under Mebis¡¯ stunned gaze, and immediately folded her hands, preparing to activate the strongest defensive magic. However, she seemed to sense something suddenly and stopped her movements...


    The horrible darkness spread instantly, enveloped the entire Sirius Island, and then slowly dissipated...

 1578 Chapter 104-Melty

    Attached picture: Melty


    The darkness dissipated and everything returned to normal.


    Everyone is touching their own bodies, checking whether they are injured...


    "What happened just now?"


    "We don''t seem to be hurt? What is going on?"


    "Elisa, the magic just now was..." After Mila put down some people in front of her, she flashed to Elisa''s side with a serious face.


    "Well, it''s similar to the''Law of the Fairy''... but... this magic is dark magic..."


    "But none of us were harmed by this magic..." Mira analyzed: "It should be Goku who protected us... It''s just the''Law of the Fairy''. Only the presidents of our guild can use it, the president of the Devil''s Heart Guild. Why use this similar magic?"


    "Let''s take a look... here are Lei watching, they will be fine..." Elisa said, rushing towards the place where Monkey King was...


    Mila and Turtledove followed...


    However, a young girl flashed her figure, blocking the path of Eliza and the three of them. Facing the three girls, Melty looked cold and indifferent: "I won''t let you leave so easily..." said Then, with her right hand stretched out and raised high, a strange magic power radiated from her body, making her body seem to be shrouded in a gleam of light: "Covenant Genesis!"


    As the voice fell, a circle of lightsabers appeared in front of her...


    "This is... the magical blade?" Turtle-dove looked at the girl in front of him with some surprise, and smiled slightly: "It''s really interesting magic..."


    "Go!" the girl whispered softly, and countless magic lightsabers turned into swords and rain and shot towards the three of Elisa...


    "Quantity doesn''t have any meaning in front of me!" Turtle dove is still graceful and indifferent, but the delicate hand is already on the hilt: "Wuyueliu Yasha flashes into the sky!"


    Accompanied by a series of soft sounds, the magical blade that turned into a rain of swords instantly shattered and dissipated...


    "Even blocking my''Covenant Genesis''?!" Melty looked at the turtledove with a look of surprise.


    "Little sister, if you have any tricks, please use it as soon as possible. We are in a hurry!" Turtledove''s graceful face casually urged Melty to continue attacking.


    "Your name is a turtledove, right?" Melty looked at the turtledove blankly and said faintly: "Then you will be the first prey I kill..."


    "Oh~ at a young age, the tone is not small, then, how are you going to kill me to death?" Turtledove hugged the sword and circled Xiong, looking at Melty jokingly.


    Melty waved his slender hand, and in an instant countless magical blades turned into a stream of light and stabled towards the turtledove...


    The turtle dove moved its feet to the side, waved the sword in his hand, and blocked the next magical blade, but his face showed a disappointed expression: "Is this how you want to kill me? That''s really amazing Disappointed..." In his hand, the ancient sword in his hand was sold out at a speed that was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye, and it was sold off instantly: "No Moon Flowing Sword!


    "Puff!!~~"


    With a soft sound, blood suddenly appeared, Melty''s Hungarian suddenly appeared in front of a hideous bloody mouth, the attack also stopped abruptly, her eyes widened and fell to the ground...At the same time, she also stretched out towards the turtledove. Right hand: "Feel...connected..."


    As the sound fell, a magic chain shot out instantly, forming a black bracelet engraved with a skull on the turtledove''s wrist.


    "Puff!!" At the same time, Turtle Dove shrank his pupils, spurted out a mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground: "It hurts...Hungarian''s mouth seems to be cut open...What''s the matter? I clearly attacked...It was her? Why me? But there is a feeling of being slashed by a sword...?!"


    "Turtle dove!!" Elisa and Mira were shocked for a moment, rushed to pick up the turtle dove, and flashed to the side: "Hey! Are you all right? What happened just now?"


    "I don''t know... the sword just now... seems to have been cut on my own body..." Turtle dove frowned, endured the severe pain, looked at Melty with a cold face, her eyes filled with anger, she clearly felt it. He was overshadowed by the unknown magic of the other party.


    Mila looked at the blood stains in front of Melty Hung, and Dai frowned: "Looking at her, the sword you did just hit her... She seemed to say''feeling connected'' before?" Mila suddenly replied. Her eyes brightened, her face suddenly realized: "So, her magic should be to connect the feelings of the two of you at the same time, so the damage she suffered is also clearly transmitted to your body..."


    "Yes...this is the lost magic-covenant induction..." Melty lay on the ground, raised his head to look at the turtledove, with a look of indifferent expression: "Our feelings have been connected together, what I have received Hurt, you will also suffer the same damage, if I die...you will also die..."


    "There is such a magic?" Elisa and Mira changed their complexions slightly.


    "Just like Master Urrutia said, you are really strong..." Melty looked weak, but his eyes were exceptionally firm: "However, in order to realize Lord Urrutia''s wishes, even if it is At the expense of my life, I will leave you all behind..."


    "The three expansions feel connected..." In a low drink, two magic chains flew out from Melty''s hands, and flew towards Elsa and Mira...


    The speed of the magic is very fast. When Elisa just picked up the turtledove and wanted to dodge, she and Mira were already struck at the same time, and a skull tattoo-like bracelet appeared on each hand...


    "Not good!" Elisa and Mila were shocked at the same time, covering Huns'' mouths, already feeling the piercing pain!


    "Is this the feeling of the senses being connected? It turned over in the gutter..." A wry smile suddenly appeared on Elisa''s face.


    "What should I do now?" Turtledove and Elisa looked at Mira at the same time.


    "We have the''Magic Guardian'' set by Wukong in our bodies, so we shouldn''t be threatened by life, but this girl seems to be related to Urrutia...or else, first catch her and send it to Wukong to talk about it?" Mi La meditated for a while, said.


    "It seems that it can only be so!" Elisa nodded in agreement.


    "Huh! If you want to catch me, it depends on whether you have the ability!" Melty snorted coldly, and a dagger flashed in his hand, slamming into his heart...


    When the turtle dove saw this, the ancient sword in his hand shimmered, and the short dagger in Melty''s hand instantly shattered and opened. Elisa hurriedly flashed her hands and pressed her hands behind her back. At the same time, a ball of cloth flashed in her hand and stuffed into Mei. In Erti¡¯s mouth, to prevent her from biting her tongue again...


    Mila, on the other hand, used the Forbidden Magic to seal Melty''s magic.


    "I almost fell in the hands of this little girl, it''s really uncomfortable!" Turtle dove walked up to Melty, pinched her face, and snorted coldly, "Although I can''t hurt you, but I want to restrain you. But it''s too simple..."..

 1579 Chapter 105—The Law of God

    Just after Melty''s magic was imprisoned, the covenant pattern on the wrists of Elisa''s three women had also disappeared.


    "It seems that as long as her magical power is sealed, the magic of this sensory connection will be automatically released..." Mira looked at the disappearing pattern on her wrist and smiled.


    "But this magic is really amazing. The three of us almost fell into her hands!" Elissa looked at Melty, her expression admiring.


    "Woo~~" Melty immediately uttered two''Woohoo'' to Elisa, but her mouth was blocked and she couldn''t hear what she was saying, but it''s not a good thing to think about it.


    "It''s a serious injury! If you don''t get treatment quickly, it will be dangerous..." Wendy, who had been with Lei, ran over and looked at Melty''s injury, and immediately squatted down to treat her...


    With the use of healing magic, Melty Hung¡¯s wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    Melty looked at Wendy and the others, and made two more''whoops'', her eyes were full of puzzlement, probably asking why she should be saved.


    But Turtledove and they obviously didn''t intend to pay attention to her.Elisa carried Melty, who had recovered from her injuries, on her shoulders: "Let''s go, go to Wukong and see what he does with this person!"


    "Huh? Elsa, are you going there?" Suddenly Lucy''s suspicious voice came from behind. She saw a cursing doll in her hand, and Jubia ran to Elsa and the others...


    And behind them, there was a big fat man who was panting, and it seemed that he was already very tired after only running such a distance.This person is Kainshikalu, one of the seven dependents of Purgatory.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Elisa asked, looking at Kainshikalu behind Lucy.


    "En?" Lucy turned her head in doubt, and immediately shouted: "Fatty man, what are you doing with me? Didn''t you just teach enough?"


    "That...that..." Kainshikalu panted, stopped, tapped with two fingers, stammered: "Please... please return the cursed doll to me..."


    "No, it''s better for us to keep such a dangerous thing..." Jubia snatched the cursed doll from Lucy''s hand.


    "What curse doll?" Wendy looked curious.


    "That''s it..." Jubia shook the cursed doll in his hand and came to Wendy''s face: "It''s fun! Just tie the other person''s hair here, and then you can control the other person... Look, it''s like such¡­"


    As Jubia said, he suddenly lifted the cursed doll in his hand upside down and put a big splitting posture. I saw Kain Shikalu screamed immediately and turned his body upside down. do the splits!


    "Oh~ my ligament... hurry... stop it..." Kainshikalu immediately begged for mercy.


    However, Jubia was obviously playing with interest, and tried his best to perform for Wendy: "Look, it can be like this..." As he said, he picked up the cursed doll and threw it on the ground, only to see Kainshikalu following him. It floated strangely, and smashed the ground with his head...


    "This magic...is it the lost magic-the ugly time comes?!" Upon seeing this, Mira immediately looked surprised.


    "Hmm? This beauty is really...well-informed... unexpectedly... knows... my magic... the ugly time comes..." Kainshikalu touched her head and looked at Mira with some surprise.


    "You have defeated such a tricky character, really amazing!" Mira looked at Lucy and Jubia in surprise.


    "Uh...that..." Lucy suddenly looked embarrassed: "He actually gave us the cursed doll by himself..."


    "Yeah! This guy is so stupid..." Jubia said: "In order to explain to us the effect of his magic, this guy personally tied his hair up, and then gave us the cursed doll..."


    "..." Elisa and the others were speechless when they heard this.


    Mira was a dodge, appeared behind Kainshikaru, and stunned him with a hand knife: "The ugly time comes is a very dangerous magic. Fortunately, you have encountered an opponent whose brains are not very good. , Otherwise it''s really dangerous, for safety''s sake, let''s tie him up!"


    Upon hearing this, Elisa immediately took out a chain from her dressing library, and together with Lucy and the others tied Kainshikaru to a big tree.


    "Okay, let''s go, it''s time to meet Goku..." Elisa clapped her hands and walked forward carrying Melty...


    "Ah? Go to see Master Wukong? It''s great!" Jubia immediately became idiotic: "I defeated one of the seven family members of Purgatory. Will Master Wukong reward me? What is the reward? Ah... I really want to do something like this to Master Goku..."


    "Okay, don''t yell at you, Elisa and the others are all gone..." Lucy listened to the black line and dragged Jubia to follow...


    On the other side, the battlefield between Monkey King and Prechto.


    Monkey King kicked Prechto aside like trash, with a boring look: "Too weak, this is your magic?"


    "Impossible! This is impossible!!" Prechto''s eyes widened, looking at Monkey King incredulously: "Why? Why didn''t my''devil''s law'' harm you? Why on earth is that? What went wrong?"


    "At this level of attack, you still want to hurt me? Is it too whimsical?" Monkey King looked at Prechto with a funny face: "But the principle of this magic is quite interesting..." said. Stretching out both hands, a dazzling red light instantly appeared in the center of Monkey King¡¯s palms...


    "This is... the law of the fairies? It''s just why the light is red?" Mebis saw this, with a look of astonishment: "Moreover, he can''t sense the slightest fluctuation of magic power... But it looks like it makes people fear and despair. ¡­"


    "Goblin''s law? No no..." Monkey King looked at Mebis, hehe with a smile: "This should be called-God''s Law!!"


    As Sun Wukong''s voice just fell, the dazzling red glow pierced the darkness like the sun, and the penetrating shadow, nothing can stop the glow of this red glow!In an instant, the entire Sirius Island was densely covered with this sacred and mysterious red...


    Then, in the astonishment on the faces of Ragusus, Naz and others, their opponents instantly vaporized and dissipated like smoke...


    But in less than three seconds, the members of the''Devil''s Heart'' disappeared in the red light!


    Of course, except for the two mothers and daughters of Urrutia and Melty...


    "This magic...not bad!" Monkey King looked at Mebis, who was dumbfounded, and smiled. ..

 1580 Chapter 106 The Beginning of the End

    "The light just now was..." Sirius Island, in a dense forest near the beach, Jeff suddenly stopped. After muttering to himself, he looked towards the distant sky in the other direction of Sirius Island. After going over, his brows frowned unnoticeably: "This feeling is...Akuno Roglia (Akuno Rokia)..."


    "It turns out that you are hiding here. It really made us find it for a while...Jerf..." Urrutia appeared behind Jeff with a plain face: "We need your power, can we borrow it? How to use it?"


    "Because of your evil thoughts, Akunorokia was awakened..." Jeff turned around and looked at Urrutia with a calm expression: "In other words, this era has come to an end... No one can stop it, the world will end here..."


    As Jeff said, an extremely dark and evil magic power suddenly radiated from his body...


    "Ok... terrible... magic... body... can''t move..."


    Urutia and Uru''s pupils shrank instantly, their feet were slightly bent, their eyes were frightened, and they were about to kneel to the ground...


    However, at this moment, a warm current suddenly rose from their bodies, completely blocking the terrible pressure, and even the fear that had just risen in their hearts was instantly erased...


    "Goku... Your lord!!" Urutia''s mother and daughter murmured suddenly, and their eyes instantly recovered.


    Ulu took a step forward, staring at Jeff with a calm expression on his face: "You deserve to be the legendary Dark Sorcer Jeff! This magic is really terrifying..."


    "En?" Jeff looked at Ulu and Uludia with some surprise. They weren''t suppressed by his breath?


    "Do you think we are now qualified to join your plan to destroy this era?" Urutia also took a step forward, staring at Jeff without being humble.


    "Interesting... Tell me, why do you want to destroy this era?" Jeff''s face was flat.


    "So, why do you want to destroy this era again?" Urrutia asked rhetorically.


    "..." Jeff was silent for a while, then turned indifferently: "If you don''t regret it, just follow it..."


    At this moment, the legendary Jeff has completely awakened, and the countdown to the end of the era also starts from this moment...


    Monkey King tilted his head to look into the distance, but an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Have you already embarked on the path of destruction... Then let me see if you have any talent in this area..."


    "That direction just now..." Mebis looked in the direction Sun Wukong was looking, and Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "There can be nothing wrong... the kind of magic that makes people feel uneasy and scared... Jeff... has awakened ¡­So, this also means¡­"


    "Wukong...what was the magic just now?" At this moment, Elisa and the women who had already arrived here interrupted Mebis''s thoughts.


    "According to the technique created by the''Law of the Fairy''..." Sun Wukong said lightly, "But it seems a bit too much, and the other members of the''Devil''s Heart'' were also destroyed..."


    "According to the technique created by the''fairy law''? How could it happen!!" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Mebis suddenly widened her eyes in shock, because of the power that Monkey King just displayed,''fairy law'' It is far from it, and it should be said that it cannot be compared at all.That was a technique that was completely wiped out along with the existence of people: "If it''s Brother Wukong... it should be able to stop Jeff, maybe..."


    "How could... the president was killed... the president lost... how could this be... even Uludia and Ulu-sama...no...no! I''m going to kill you!!" Rechto dissipated like smoke in front of him, and heard that Monkey King and the other members of the Demon Heart were killed. Melty''s eyes widened, her face of madness, she was violently free from Ai. Under Lusha''s bondage, a short dagger flashed out of her hand and stabled towards Monkey King...


    Elisa, Mila, and Turtle Dove saw this, and they slammed to stand in front of Monkey King...


    And Jubia became extremely violent: "Asshole! Master Goku who dare to hurt me!" His figure flashed, and with a roar, Melty was hit directly into the ground. Among...


    At this time, Melty''s magic power was blocked, and this time she was really hurt, causing her to bleed from the corners of her mouth and couldn''t get up for a long time...


    "Don''t be so nervous..." Monkey King separated the three daughters of Elisa who stood in front of him, and grabbed Jubia, who was already furious and wanted to continue to beat Melty. The latter instantly turned his eyes into a peach heart. , YY started alone...


    "Your name is Melty, right?" Monkey King walked up to Melty, healed her injury, and said indifferently: "We are not your enemies. Urutia and Ulu are fine, you Go chasing them in this direction, maybe you can catch up..."


    "Why should I believe you?" Melty glared at Monkey King and snorted coldly.


    "You dare to use this attitude to speak to Master Wukong, believe it or not, I will smoke you!" Jubia immediately glared at Melty.


    "Well, you really have no reason to believe me..." Monkey King looked at Melty, but he chuckled, "I don''t bother to explain to you..." As he said, he grabbed Melty by the collar and placed it on the other''s tip. Called, tossed at will, to the distance...


    "Wu... Goku... Isn''t this bad?" Elisa and the women were all staring at the figure screaming and disappearing into the sky.


    "It''s okay, I just send her to Uludia in the most direct way..." Monkey King said nonchalantly: "It would be a waste of words to explain to her anyway."


    "..." When Lucy heard this, they all looked speechless. Did you give it away like this?


    "Will our assessment continue?" Mira looked at Monkey King and asked.


    "There is no time..." Monkey King said, looking up into the distance...


    "What''s the matter? There won''t be any trouble, right?" Lucy asked in astonishment.


    "Congratulations, you got the answer!" Monkey King squeezed Lucy''s face and smiled: "And this time the trouble is not small..."


    "?" Elisa and the others looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "This time it was a cage, and it was a terrifying black cage..."


    "Cage?! No way?!!!" Lucy opened her mouth wide in shock.


    Even Elisa and the others have expressions of astonishment.


    "Brother Wukong, are you talking about..." Mebis suddenly changed his face and looked at Monkey King, as if thinking of something terrible.


    "Just as you think..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "This time it is Akunorria, known as the King of the Cage.."

 1581 Chapter 107-Akunolokia

    "Akunorokia... The Black Cage King who appeared in the Apocalypse? How could..." Mira looked shocked, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Why did the legendary Black Cage King come here? Brother Wukong, did you make a mistake?" Naz widened his eyes and exclaimed. As the Cage Slayer, he knows the giant cage better than anyone else. Powerful and terrifying, let alone this guy who is known as the Black Cage King.


    Monkey King directly ignored Naz¡¯s exclamation and said faintly, ¡°Is it because of the movement I made, or because I was attracted by Jeff¡¯s magic? Forget it, this kind of insignificant thing doesn¡¯t matter at all...¡± Monkey King As he said, he said with a calm face: "Hurry up and ask the members who will land on the island to leave Sirius Island as quickly as possible..."


    "Let''s do it now..." Milla and the others immediately turned and left...


    "Damn!!" Ragosas roared with an unwilling look on his face, and the troublemakers kept coming again and again, always interrupting his chance to fight for the chairmanship. If he could be happy, hell.


    As time passed, everyone who should have left had already left Sirius Island...


    Seeing that Monkey King didn''t intend to leave, Lucy dragged him anxiously to the boat: "You don''t want to stay? That''s the Black Cage King! Let''s leave now!"


    "Goku, I think Lucy is right. The giant cage itself is not human-powered to contend, let alone the legendary black cage king Akunorokia. For safety, let''s leave temporarily..." Mira looked at Monkey King was also persuading.


    "You leave first, the opportunity is rare. Naturally, I want to see the legendary Black Cage King..." Monkey King smiled.


    "If you choose to stay, I will accompany you..." Elisa looked at Monkey King, her inner firmness unshakable.


    Hearing what Elisa said, Jubia immediately stated: "Jubia will always stay with Master Goku and will not leave..."


    Karna, Wendy and other women also stood beside Monkey King, showing their determination.


    "Naz, or you go first..." Mira looked at Naz and the others.


    "Mira, what are you talking about, how could we leave our companions alone and leave alone, and I also want to ask''Akuno Lokia'' Igunir'' where has gone..." I immediately rejected it loudly and stated its position.


    "Just leave the others, we won''t leave..." Gray said firmly, "Unless we leave together..."


    However, at this moment, there was a roar that shook the earth!


    "!!!"


    Elsa and others all changed their complexions, with a shocked expression on their faces: "This is... the cries of the cage? Is it possible that''Akuno Lokia'' has come?!!!"


    Everyone looked up one after another, but just saw a huge bridle emerge from the clouds, and then the huge black body gradually appeared in front of everyone...


    The terrible fierce deterrence made the earth tremble, flapping its wings, blowing a terrifying wind, and shaking the atmosphere...


    PS: Someone mentioned that, I will explain here, because''long'' is a sensitive character, so I had to replace it with''cage'', it is not that I made a mistake.


    "This is... the cage?!!!" Elisa and the others widened their eyes in shock, obviously because of the fierce and terrifying aura of each other.


    "Sure enough, it is a cage, there is really a cage still alive!!" Naz''s pupils tightened, and he was also full of excitement.


    Lei, who had been napping on the ground, suddenly raised her head and glanced at Akunorokia in the sky, and then she snoozed in disregard.Because she saw the strength of Akunolokia at a glance, she immediately lost interest in him.


    "Do you know where Igunil is now? Hey! There are also Gurantini and Metaricana..." Naz looked at the Black Dragon King Akunorokia and shouted .


    "Stop, Naz, don''t provoke this guy! Are you dying?" Gray saw this, and immediately covered Naz''s mouth, looking at the huge black body in the sky with a look of horror.


    "Is this a cage... so strong..." Turtledove was shocked, and his delicate hand was already on the hilt.


    "This kind of breath...we can''t win at all, right?" Elisa was also shocked, her whole body shining brightly, and she had changed into the strongest''Swordsman Supreme'' costume.


    "Look! He''s about to land!!" Lucy exclaimed, hugging Jubia tightly, her eyes full of horror.


    With the violent wind and a loud bang, Akunolokia¡¯s huge body has already landed on Sirius Island, and the entire island is shaking for it...


    "Everyone! Run away! You can''t beat him at all!" Mebis looked at Elsa and the others, exclaiming anxiously.


    "Goku, run... escape! This guy... is terrible..." Kana grabbed Monkey''s arm with a look of horror, and said in horror.


    "Remember what I taught you?" Monkey King glanced at Elsa and the others, and said faintly: "Fear is not terrible. Only by conquering fear can you be regarded as truly embarking on the path of cultivation! This, just Just the beginning..."


    "Conquer fear..." Faced with the extremely terrifying aura of Black Cage King Akunorokia, after listening to Monkey King''s words, Elsa and the others were stunned. For a moment, the original fear and panic eyes gradually receded. , Replaced by the firm belief that followed...


    "That''s right, only by overcoming fear can you display 120% of your combat power. As long as there is no fear in your heart, you can be invincible!" Monkey King looked at Elisa and the others, and couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction.Sometimes, in this extremely thrilling environment, it is also a kind of cultivation, without experiencing fear, it is impossible to truly grow up.


    "Yin!!!~~~"


    While everyone was talking, Akunorokia suddenly uttered a very terrifying loud cage chant. For a while, the squally wind roared, the ground cracked, and it swept all the way towards the Monkey King and their direction...


    "No! Everyone! Run away!" Naz suddenly cried out in shock when he saw this.


    However, a white shadow flashed, and suddenly blocked in front of everyone. Lei snorted softly, the atmosphere vibrated, and the violent wind that swept across the ground disappeared in an instant!


    "Yin!!!~~~" Lei glared at Akunolokia, and also made a sound similar to a cage chant, which shook the fields, majestic and mighty!


    Although Lei has no interest in the''weak'' Akunorokia, yet the other party dared to attack her master, this is not something she can tolerate!


    A breath of horror quietly emerged, and the whole earth began to shake...


    "Lei, step back, this guy, I''m coming..."..

 1582 Chapter 108: Who is the Ant?

    As Monkey King''s voice fell, the earth stopped shaking, and the changing sky was calm again. Lei''s aura converged, glaring at Akunorokia with a neigh, and turned back to back...


    "Yin~~!!!"


    How could Akunorokia tolerate the scorn of a horse, the roar intensified, and the storm became stronger instantly!The trees along the way suddenly rose from the ground, the ground collapsed, and in the shaking, it evolved into a scene of destruction!


    When Elisa and the others came back to their senses, the surrounding forests had already disappeared and turned into a wasteland!


    At this moment, everyone in Fairy Tail clearly felt that human beings were so helpless and desperate in front of the giant cage.


    In the face of the giant cage, don¡¯t think about resisting, the only thing you can do is how many people can escape from it...


    "It''s really prestigious..." Monkey King glanced at Akunorokia with a plain face, turned around, and said lightly to Elisa and other women: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, open your eyes to I can see clearly that the cage is not terrible, it can reach the point it is today, as long as you work hard, it can!"


    With that said, Monkey King walked forward slowly, heading towards Akunorokia...


    "!!!" Akunorokia saw this scene, and a trace of awe and fear instinctively rose in his heart, but this thought just came up, and he was taken by the ensuing anger. Annihilation!


    who is it?It is the black cage king Akunorokia, how can it be scared by the mere ant-like humans?This is what it does not want to accept, it does not want to admit!It is a great shame!


    With a roar, shaking the void, the terrible storm whistled again, digging the ground three feet, and swept all the way towards Monkey King...


    However, when this seemingly terrifying gust of wind passed in front of Monkey King, it suddenly and strangely dissipated, as if it had never appeared before...


    This scene made Akunolokiah even more solemn; I also saw Elisa and the others excited!Although they knew that Monkey King was unfathomable and powerful, they didn''t expect that even the legendary Akunorokia would be so lightly understated in front of him!


    "It''s so strong! Even Akunorokia''s attack has no effect on Big Brother Wukong..." Naz and others were stunned.The power of Monkey King is simply unreasonable!That''s a giant cage!That is the legendary Black Cage King Akunorokia!Just a roar destroyed the entire forest!


    At this moment, Akunorokia did not dare to have the slightest heart of joking contempt, flapping his wings, while hanging up the storm, his huge body slowly lifted into the sky, the mouth of the cage opened, exuding the destruction cage of death. The breath is brewing rapidly in its mouth...


    At this moment, Naz and others were all panicked, and clearly felt their own insignificance and the approach of death!


    If this attack falls, the entire Sirius Island will no longer exist!


    Lucy swallowed her saliva with horror on her face, and her face was full of horror: "Wu...Can Wukong take up... this attack? It''s over... Over... We won''t all die here, right?!!!"


    "No! Goku must be able to do it!" Elusa''s tone was firm and affirmed. In her heart, Monkey King has always been synonymous with invincibility, even in the face of the legendary Akunorokia. She still firmly believes this.


    As soon as Elusa''s voice fell, the cage that exuded destruction waves had already descended, almost widening half of the island...


    At this moment, Elisa and them all stopped breathing, waiting for their next destiny!


    "There is always a feeling of bullying the small..." Monkey King looked at the cage with a dazzling light curtain with a plain face, muttered to himself, then stretched out his right hand, bent his two fingers, and flicked it lightly. Hearing the soft sound of''pop'', everyone was shocked to see that the cage of destruction exuding incomparable horrible fluctuations was flicked by Monkey King, crashing and dissipating like broken ice...


    For a while, the needle drop was quiet here, and Akunorokia was shocked by the shocking scene in front of him...


    It was so powerful that it was bombed by a mere finger of a human?This makes it hard to turn its brain for a while...


    Looking at Akunorokia, who was stunned and stunned, Monkey King smiled faintly: "Actually, I really don''t want to bully you, but your attitude and eyes are so uncomfortable..."


    With that said, Monkey King pointed down and tapped lightly, and said calmly: "Fall!"


    "Bang!!!"


    The roar that shook the earth reverberated, and Akunolokia''s huge body fell with the word of Monkey King, crashing to the ground, shaking out a huge pit of 100 meters!


    "Speech magic! It''s Wukong''s magic, so powerful! Even Akunorokia can''t stand it! It''s too powerful!!" Kana screamed excitedly when she saw this.


    Elsa and the others were flushed with excitement, and their admiration was beyond words!That is the legendary Black Cage King Akunorokia!In front of Monkey King, there is no resistance. This is crazy, incredible!


    And Naz and the others have grown their mouths in shock, unable to make a sound for a long time...


    "Humans are just reptiles in your eyes, ants, right?" Monkey King walked slowly to the pit, looking indifferently at Akunoloki, who was lying on his stomach, struggling to get up. Ya: "As everyone knows, you used to be just a mere human..."


    "Who on earth are you?!!!" A voice mixed with fear came from Akunorokia''s mouth, and it spoke for the first time.


    "You are not qualified to ask me this question..." Monkey King flashed his figure, and instantly appeared on top of Akunorokia''s head: "Because you are nothing but an ant in my eyes!"


    With that, Monkey King raised his right foot slightly, then stepped on...


    "Boom~~~" There was a loud noise, and Acunolokia let out a stern roar, and the entire island trembled violently, then cracked like a spider web...


    With just one blow, the legendary Akunorokia was struck out of a concussion by Monkey King and fainted...


    Akunolokia is indeed very strong, but it also depends on who it is facing. In front of Monkey King, it is just a little ant. Solving it is naturally effortless!


    "Is this... solved?" Lucy looked at the Akunologia, who was lying in the dirt pit with pale eyes: "It is really the legendary Akunologia. Is this too weak?"


    "It''s not that Akunoloki Asia-Pacific is weak...but Wukong-too strong!!" Elisa looked at the forest that was razed to the ground by Akunoloki''s roar, exclaiming...

 1583 Chapter 109 The Angry Makarov

    With the fall of Akunolokia, the cheers of everyone''s interest...


    "It''s so powerful..." Ragosas looked at Monkey King in awe, and his heart surged: "Even the legendary Black Cage King Akunorokia can be defeated so easily... One day, I can change too. Must be as strong as him?..."


    "Wukong, what are you thinking about?" Elisa and other girls came to Monkey King''s side, looked at him thoughtfully at the Black Cage King in the dirt pit, and asked curiously.


    "I''m thinking, do you want to kill it now..." Sun Wukong said, and after a moment of silence, he seemed to figure it out: "Forget it, if I kill it now, there is not much fun..." As he said, he jumped down into the pit and kicked the black cage king''s fart!


    Accompanied by the roar of''bang'', Akunolokia''s huge body turned into a meteor and disappeared into the sky under the stunned eyes of Naz and others...


    "What a terrible power this must have!!" Gray swallowed, looking at Monkey King with a dull look: "Sure enough... Brother Wukong is a pervert..."


    "Okay, it''s time for us to go back too!" Monkey King clapped his hands and said lightly.


    "Then our assessment..." Ragasus asked hurriedly.


    "Look at the current Sirius Island, can the assessment continue?" Monkey King looked at Ragasus and asked rhetorically.


    Ragosas looked around, looking at the deserted island that was torn apart in four or four weeks, and he was speechless...


    "So, the assessment is over here. As for the promotion, let''s talk about it later!" Monkey King said, jumping on Lei''s back, and beckoning to Elisa and the others: "All come up, go back..."


    Elisa and the others all jumped onto Lei''s back one by one...


    Lei Qingming screamed, stepped on four hoofs, and went away...


    "Big Brother Wukong is gone, let''s go back too!"


    "Isn''t it going to go back by boat? No!" Naz immediately let out a scream of extreme rejection: "Wendy... Wendy... come and treat me..."


    Hobby immediately reminded: "Natz, Wendy has gone..."


    From time to dusk.


    Just when Monkey King and others walked into the guild, Makarov already rushed over with an angry look and shouted: "Monkey King! See what you did? Take advantage of my time for the meeting, you Unexpectedly, you started the assessment of the S-rank Sorcerer privately! Don¡¯t you know that there are more than two months left before the S-rank Sorcerer''s assessment? You even ignored the guild system! You even privately decided the president. Ownership! Have you put me as the president in your eyes? Bastard!"


    "En~~" Monkey King looked at Makarov and said lightly: "Shall I tell the truth?"


    "Say!" Makarov roared.


    "No!" Monkey King answered with a serious face.


    "Ah~~~ I''m so angry! I''m so angry!" Makarov yelled immediately, "I want to drive you out of Fairy Tail now in the name of the president!!"


    "What?!" Elisa and the others were shocked when they heard this: "President, are you kidding me?"


    "Are you kidding me?" Makarov roared.He didn¡¯t care about Sun Wukong¡¯s ultra vires, but this guy did everything without regard to the consequences. He did what he said. He suddenly went to war with the council without thinking about the safety of the guild members. He also inexplicably opened the task of assessing the S magician. Regarding the position of the guild president as a prize, such a mess is simply unbearable!


    "President, are you really not thinking about it?" Elisa asked with a serious face.


    "Is there anything to consider? When letting this guy stay in the guild, I don''t know what tricks he is going to play!" Makarov''s tone was very firm.


    "If there is really no room for a slow turn, then please expel me from the guild too!" Elisa said with a serious face looking at Makarov.


    "Me too! Wherever Goku-sama goes, Jubia will follow!" Jubia immediately raised his hand to show his determination.


    Mila and the other women looked at each other, and they all took a step forward, not Makarov: "We are also involved in this matter. Please also expel us from the guild together!"


    "You...you guys!!!" Makarov looked at Elisa and the others, in astonishment for a while.


    "I don''t agree with this!" Just when Makarov was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, a soft drink sounded behind everyone. Mebis stepped forward and looked at the horse. Karlov said with a serious face: "Makarov, I order you with the honor of the first generation to immediately retract your previous remarks!"


    "Eh? The first generation?" Makarov looked at Mebis who appeared in front of him, and suddenly his eyes widened in shock: "Huh? First generation! Why? Why are you here? You are not already... "


    "So I am a ghost now!" Mebis said with a look of course.


    "Ghost...Ghost..." Makarov''s brain suddenly crashed.


    "Well, in this S-level assessment, a lot of things happened..." Mebis jumped onto a table and sat down and explained earnestly: "Not only did the second-generation president appear on Sirius Island..."


    "Wait, what did you say? Second generation? Is it Prechto?" Makarov asked with a serious face.


    "Yes, he appeared on Sirius Island as the leader of the Dark Guild''s Devil''s Heart...As for the purpose, I don''t know for the time being, because I haven''t had time to ask, Brother Wukong has already killed him..."


    "Prechto is the president of the''Devil''s Heart'' guild? What''s going on?" Makarov was shocked, and suddenly, he looked at Mebis with a shocked look: "Wait...you What do you call him? Goku... brother?"


    "Yes! What''s wrong?" Mebis looked at Makarov innocently.


    "Master, you are a character hundreds of years ago..." Makarov reminded.


    "You mean I''m very old?" Mebis immediately squinted at Makarov.


    "No...no! Absolutely not!" Makarov immediately shook his head like a rattle, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and then became extremely serious: "However, Prechto really Is it dead?"


    Mebis nodded: "This can only blame me for not knowing people. Although I don''t know what Prechto''s ultimate goal is, but because of his dark and greedy ambition, he attracted the legendary Black Cage King. Kunolokia, from this point of view, his purpose is not simple..."


    "Akuno Lokiah?!!!" Makarov was shocked when he heard the words, "Is the black cage mentioned in the Apocalypse?!"


    "It''s it..." Mebis said with a serious face: "But don''t worry, Brother Goku has defeated it, so we don''t need to fear it!"


    "What? Goku defeated Akunorokia?!!!" Makarov was really stunned...


    (PS: There is one more later.)..

 1584 Chapter 110 Crusade Mission

    The residence of Monkey King, in a luxurious villa.


    Elsa and others are sitting around a dining table, while Mebis holds a small hand and pats the desktop: "Hurry up! Hurry up! Brother Goku! I''m hungry!"


    "What''s the hurry, Wendy isn''t as childish as you!" Monkey King said, and with a wave of his hand, the table full of nothing had appeared on the table.


    "Then, I''m going!" Mebis saluted and immediately started eating.


    "Is this still a ghost?" Kana and the others looked at Mebis, who was happy and ate with relish. They were all speechless. Have you ever seen a ghost who still needs to eat?


    Well, there are more than one such ghosts. Didn''t you see that there was another empty seat that only saw things disappear but couldn''t see people?


    "Lucy, what are you doing, hurry up to eat!" Monkey King shouted when he came to Lucy''s room.


    I saw Lucy wearing a bath robe, lying on the table writing something, suddenly heard the voice of Monkey King, immediately screamed, and hurriedly hid what she wrote.


    "What do you write? So mysterious? Show me!" Then, Monkey King reached out for...


    "No!" Lucy immediately hugged the text into her arms: "It''s a novel I wrote, but it''s not finished yet... I will show it to you when it''s finished..."


    "Since it is a novel, your mentality is not good!" Sun Wukong said with a serious face: "Of course, readers are required to comment on the quality of a novel. So, take it over and let me have a look and give you some advice. To grow slowly!"


    "Uh..." Lucy heard the words and felt it was right. She was slightly red, looked at Monkey King, and warned again and again: "It''s okay to show you, but don''t tell anyone!"


    "Okay!" Monkey King readily agreed.


    "Here..." Lucy hesitated, and handed it over to Monkey King with some anxiety.


    Monkey King just glanced at it, and he didn''t forget: "It''s okay. It''s okay to describe what we have experienced and write it into the novel. This is not just a novel, but also your own biography?


    "Where is..." Lucy heard this, her face turned redder, he hesitated, and looked at Monkey King: "Well, Wukong, I am going home tomorrow, can you go with me?"


    "What? Go home? Do you want to take Master Wukong to see your parents? This Jubia has one million objections!" As a stalker, Jubia hid outside the door of the room. After hearing the news, he immediately became a big man. Call out.


    "See the parents?" Elisa and the others were stunned, and ran into Lucy''s room one after another.


    "Lucy, don''t you give us an explanation? You want to take Wukong to see the parents secretly?" Kana looked at Lucy, clenched her fists, and hummed.


    Mira and the others are not good intentions.


    "That''s...not it!" Lucy''s face flushed red, and hurriedly explained: "Isn''t it because of my father''s relationship that the guild residence was destroyed last time? Since then, there have been troubles, so I didn''t have time to go home. Come, so I plan to go back tomorrow, lest my father is doing something bad for the guild..."


    "So it''s like this! I forgot, Lucy is still a big lady!" Kana put her arms around Lucy''s shoulders and smiled: "Why is this kind of thing only called Wukong? We can also accompany you Go back! I also wonder what your house is like!"


    "Um... if you all want to go, then everyone should go together..." Lucy was so straightened by everyone''s eyes that she nodded and agreed.


    "Okay, then it''s settled, we will set off tomorrow! Eat now!"


    However, as the saying goes, the plan cannot keep up with the changes. The next day, Monkey King and his party just arrived at the Fairy Tail Guild, and Makarov gave an invitation letter to Monkey King: "This is the invitation letter sent overnight. Because you have solved the Dark Guild¡¯s "Demon Heart", and now other dark guilds that belong to the alliance with the "Demon Heart" guild have begun to move around..."


    "You mean, Baram League?" Jubia asked with a frown.


    "Yes, the Balam League is the largest dark organization composed of the three guilds of the six demon generals, the gate of the underworld, and the devil heart. Now that the devil heart has been removed, the generals of the six demon and the gate of the underworld have obviously done something, so We decided to take advantage of the victory and pursue them and give them crusade!"


    "You let me go? Don''t go!" Sun Wukong simply refused.


    "What?" Makarov''s mouth grew in astonishment immediately: "Aren''t you still worrying about what happened yesterday? I apologized to you in front of everyone!" Love hugged Sun Wukong¡¯s first leg for a while, "Go! Go! Lord Goku! Yesterday I was wrong! I apologize to you again, so I will trouble you to run, only you." I¡¯m not relieved to lead the team! After all, the opponent is General Six Demon..."


    "Damn! Old man! What about your integrity? Stay away from me!" Monkey King kicked Makarov away.But Makarov cried like a child when he didn''t agree with him. Thinking about it, there was really no ethics.


    "But General Six Demon..." Monkey King rubbed his chin, and started to think: "It looks like there is a sister paper for this mission? You can''t miss it!"


    Thinking about this, Monkey King looked at Makarov and said lightly: "Okay, anyway, I have to accompany Lucy home this time. I''ll go and see by the way. Where is the meeting place with other guilds?"


    "It''s all in the letter to you..." Makarov replied immediately after hearing this.


    "Well, let''s do this!" Monkey King nodded, looked at the girls beside him, thought for a while, and said: "This time the task is too many and it is not convenient, just Lucy, Biska, Alba Green , The three of you accompany me on a trip!"


    "Ah! Master Goku? Where is Jubia? Where is Jubia? Jubia will go too!" Jubia immediately began to call out.


    "Okay, it''s such a happy decision!" Monkey King ignored Jubia and said directly.


    "Jubia is not happy at all..." Jubia said listlessly, shaking his head.


    In fact, there is a reason why Monkey King made such an arrangement. Elisa, Mila and the others are basically about to explode, and it is time to check Bisika''s favorability.


    As for the turtledove, Monkey King just improved her non-moon flow, and now it is the best choice to practice in retreat at home.


    "set off!"


    After bidding farewell to Elisa and other women, Monkey King and Lucy rode on Lei and started a new mission...


    "Master Wukong..." Jubia looked at the disappearing back of Monkey King, his face was full of dismay, his eyes rolled, and he started the plan to follow, but he was seen through by the discerning Elisa and directly pulled her in. Guild: "Don''t make any crooked ideas, let''s go and do tasks..."..

 1585 Chapter 111 Meeting of the Allied Forces

    Along the way, Lucy, who had been complaining about it from time to time, seemed extraordinarily taciturn, as if she had some thoughts.


    "Sister Lucy, you didn''t speak much from the beginning, what''s up there?" Sensible Wendy took Lucy''s hand and asked concerned.


    "It''s okay..." Lucy waved her hand quickly: "I just felt that I was going back suddenly, and I felt a little uncomfortable..."


    "Will you still be uncomfortable going back to your own home?" Beska looked puzzled.


    "Idiot, why do you think people ran away from home?" Eba Green rolled her eyes.


    "That''s right..." Beska smiled embarrassedly, and looked at Lucy: "You have never told us about your house. If you can, briefly introduce it, you seem Don''t you want to go back?"


    "I really don''t really want to go back..." Lucy felt chills when she thought of her father who only had work and money in her eyes, and she became a little irritable: "Forget it, let''s not talk about it, wait for you to talk I''ll understand when I go to my house, let''s go and meet people from other guilds first!"


    "Don''t you go to your house first?" Monkey King looked at Lucy.


    "Don¡¯t go, haven¡¯t we talked to Elisa and the others? When we finish this task, let¡¯s ask Eliza and the others to go together..." Lucy said with a serious face: "And, if so Because of my business, the time to reunite with other guilds is delayed, and people will think that our fairy tail is impolite."


    "It''s up to you..." Monkey King looked indifferent.


    Lei stepped on the clouds all the way, and the breeze brushed her face, but she seemed extremely cozy. Before she knew it, Lucy and the others fell asleep cuddling Monkey King, which made Monkey King a blessing.


    But after watching it for a long time, I felt a little bored. With a thought, a magic circle appeared in front of me, and Baru song emerged from it. The first sentence of the opening was full of expectations: "Master, you want to adjust 1 teach me?"


    "Come and pinch my shoulders..."


    "Yes..." Baluge came to sit behind Sun Wukong, and gently squeezed his shoulders for Sun Wukong. The bulge in front of Hungarian also touched Sun Wukong''s back, eh, it feels different. Enjoy 1 receive...


    Just as Monkey King felt like sleeping but not sleeping, he was carefully pressing a massage by Baru Ge, unknowingly, a gorgeous villa appeared in front of him.


    At Jing Lei''s reminder, Baluge gently shook Monkey King up: "Master, it''s already here!"


    "Are you there?" Sun Wukong opened his eyes and glanced down, and then unceremoniously slapped Lucy''s third daughter''s ass: "Get up! Get up! It''s already here!"


    "Yeah!" Lucy''s three daughters were all awakened, blushing, staring at Monkey King, and a little enviously looking at Wendy who was still sleeping in Monkey King''s arms.


    "Okay, wipe all the water from mouth 1 and we are about to land..." Monkey King looked down and said lightly.


    When Lucy and the others heard the words, they really stretched out a hand and wiped the corner of their mouth, but after feeling that there was nothing, they immediately understood that they were being teased by Monkey King, and they stared at Monkey King.


    Monkey King laughed and patted Lei. Lei immediately stepped away from her four hooves and stepped down into the air, landing in front of the villa for a moment.


    "Is this the meeting place?" Lucy looked curious.


    "Well, I heard that it is the villa of the president of Blue Pegasus." Beska said.


    Pushing the door open, looking at everything inside, Lucy complained again: "It''s really nasty!"


    However, just at this matter, the originally dim hall suddenly became bright, and a painful singing sound followed...


    "Hi~Hi~"


    "Yo~yo~"


    "Welcome...Fairies...Fairy Tail...I''ve been waiting for a long time..."


    The lights flashed, and three extremely well-dressed men appeared in front of the Monkey Kings. Just as they wanted to speak, they were interrupted by Monkey King''s faint voice: "Shut up all of you, otherwise, kill you! "


    "Uh!!" The three men instantly chilled their backs, and their entire bodies froze in place. Just a word made them feel the coming of death.


    The noise of the three people obviously woke Wendy up. Seeing the three people frozen in place in a cold sweat, they immediately jumped out of Monkey King¡¯s arms and bowed to the three of them: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Brother Wukong hates them the most. The weird talking guy... so... didn''t you scare you?"


    "It''s more than scared, it''s almost scared to pee!"


    The three men secretly wiped out their cold sweat, stiffened, and introduced themselves: "Hello, everyone from Fairy Tail, we are Blue Pegasus...the selected member...Tr.Men...The Sound of the White Night!"


    "Ibrahimovic of Holy Night..."


    "The Lotus of the Sky and Night..."


    "Uh~~ The people of Blue Pegasus are really not normal..." Lucy looked at the three people who thought they were very handsome, full of black lines.


    If it was before, she might have seen these three people showing a surprised expression. After all, these three are all celebrities. However, for the current Lucy, they are really not big people anymore, like Monkey King. For a long time, what big scene has she never seen?


    In the same way, if you change the character of the three people before, I am afraid that I would have ran over to show Lucy and the others, but before being scared by Monkey King, they would not dare to come close by giving them a hundred courage.


    "No...it''s a dangerous person who dared to destroy the House of Representatives... It''s really terrible!" Xiang, Lian, and Ibrahimovic all looked at Monkey King with admiration, and hugged them together.


    "By the way, my appearance, I am handsome..." All night, he looked aggrieved and drew circles in the corner on the side. He had already thought of an extremely handsome way of appearance, but he was directly scared by Monkey King. How dare to pretend to be forced, I can only draw circles in the corner with a depressed expression.


    "I didn''t expect this mission to be for you to lead the team. It''s really surprising!" A familiar voice suddenly came from the corner, and a man with three people came from the corner of the hall. : "Master Wukong, isn''t your fairy tail making a fuss this time?"


    "Oh~ Leo, have you already joined the Sorcerer''s Guild..." Monkey King looked at the familiar man before him, but smiled faintly.


    "Yes..." Leo was silent for a while and asked: "That... how is Shirley?"


    "Aren''t you nonsense?" Monkey King replied lightly.


    "Really..." Leo was silent again for a while, looking at Monkey King: "After you go back, please do me...speak to her and say sorry..."


    "Look at your mood!" Monkey King said casually.


    "I''ve been admired for a long time, Master Monkey King!" At this moment, the burly man beside Leo spoke.


    "Isn''t this...Jura?" Seeing this person, Eba Gelin was surprised.


    (PS: There is one more later.)..

 1586 Chapter 112 Generals of the Six Demons

    "Jura?!" At this time, Lucy was a little surprised: "Could it be Jura of the Tenth?"


    "Compared with Master Wukong, this kind of false name is too far away!" Jura looked humble, looked at Monkey King, and said respectfully: "If you are there, there is nothing to worry about cruising against General Wukong. ."


    "Unexpectedly, the scales of Snake Ji''s even the trump card!" Beska whispered: "It seems that this joint crusade against the Six Demon Generals is highly regarded by the major guilds.


    On a mountain cliff, six figures are gathering here, looking at the area in the forest in front, which is shrouded in black mist, their eyes are full of expectations.


    "I heard the sound of Guangming crashing and falling..." A man lightly stroked a big snake entrenched on his shoulders, with an evil smile on his mouth.He is Kebra, one of the six generals.


    "You are too impatient, Kebra!" An untimely smile sounded from the side: "Don''t forget the ultimate goal of our mission..."


    "Ah?" Kebra looked at the vocalist: "Of course I know this kind of thing, Lysa...this place has that magic hidden!"


    "The magic that brings darkness... the magic that destroys the light..." Bulin had expectation in his eyes.


    "Nirvana..." Among the six, Angel, the only female, smiled coldly, licked her lips and a corner, with a different seductive power.


    "..." And a young man was sitting on a magic flying carpet and fell asleep with his head down.He is the son of the president of the Six Demon Generals Guild, late at night.


    "The legendary magic will finally fall into our hands..."


    "Is that something worth looking forward to? That magic called Nirvana..."


    "Look! The earth is beginning to die out, just because Nirvana is nearby...With it, we will be able to face the fairy tail and their combined army..."


    "Fairy Tail..." Kebra furrowed his brows and his expression was particularly solemn: "I didn''t expect that Hades would also be killed... Is this Fairy Tail so powerful?"


    "It''s mainly the Monkey King... I heard that the fairy queen, the demon Miraj and others were all taught by him... and even led the fairy tail, destroyed Geral''s ambition, and destroyed the original review house. Monkey King, absolutely can''t underestimate..." Bu Lain said with a serious face: "With this magic, if it can make others fall into the darkness, isn''t it for us? At that time, the light has fallen into the darkness. It belongs to our time..."


    The eyes of the six people all became extremely excited and hot at this moment...


    Blue Pegasus wave 1 wave in the president¡¯s villa.


    "In other words, is our mission this time to defeat the Generals of the Six Demons? Where are they? Do you know?" Beska asked with a serious face looking at Jura and others.


    "En? Don''t you even know the task?" Ringing looked at the Monkey King in astonishment.


    "Isn''t it just to defeat the Six Demon Generals? Is there any other task?" Eba Green frowned and asked.


    "Sure enough... don''t you know?" Xiang et al looked at the few people at Fairy Tail with a silent expression.


    "It''s all to blame! Wukong didn''t listen to the chairman''s words, and suddenly ran over. You see, we are despised!" Lucy immediately looked at Monkey King with a grimace.


    "It''s just that you don''t know, but I know everything!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "..." Lucy immediately stared at Monkey King and said nothing.


    "Ahem~~ That, it is true that this mission is to defeat the Six Demon Generals, but we also want to prevent them from this action..." Loud cough caught everyone''s attention.


    "Action?" Alba Green and the others both showed a curious look.


    "Yes..." a serious look: "We only know that their goal this time is related to the powerful destruction magic that the ancients had to seal..."


    "Hello~~ I feel something is wrong with this tone?" Lucy shook her body and exclaimed: "It''s not a dangerous task again, right?"


    "What kind of magic?" Beska asked.


    "We don''t know about this..." Ibrahimovic shook his head.


    "Nirvana, a kind of super-reversal magic..." Sun Wukong said faintly: "Simply put, it is a super magic that can replace light and darkness. It can draw the heart to a trace of darkness in the heart of light people. From then on Falling into the darkness can also clear the darkness in the hearts of those who have fallen into the darkness, and lead to the light! In short, this is a very dangerous magic. When it falls into the hands of good people, it can lead people to do good. In the hands of bad people, then the world will plunge into darkness!"


    "It turned out to be such a dangerous magic?!" Jura and others all looked serious: "It seems that this magic must never fall into the hands of the six demon generals, otherwise it would be too dangerous!"


    "Sure enough, it''s another very dangerous task..." Lucy looked helpless.Since joining Fairy Tail, no task has been simple, but fortunately, there is Monkey King beside him, so that he won''t be afraid.


    "We have eleven people, and the other party has only six people. Although we are superior in number, we can''t underestimate the enemy!" With a serious face, his right hand tapped on the void, and a similar virtual electronic screen appeared.


    Jura looked surprised: "Database? This is a rare magic..."


    Xiang continued: "In order for everyone to confirm our opponent this time, please take a look at the information we recently collected..."


    "Recently collected? So, they are already thinking about Nirvana?" Iba Green asked.


    "Yes..." Nodded, "Because they learned that the devil''s heart was destroyed by your fairy tail, they became more eager..."


    "That was only yesterday, and your news is very good!" Beska said lightly.


    "Such a big thing, the impact is naturally very big..." Loudly said, but the movements in his hands were non-stop, and virtual images appeared in front of everyone: "These six are the Generals of the Six Devil... This is Sorcerer who uses poisonous snakes-Kebra (meaning cobra)..."


    "This is Lysa who uses speed magic (meaning laser)..."


    "As long as a huge sum of money is given, the wizard who can destroy an army with one person''s power-Tianyan Whiteai (Hot Eye)..."


    "Angel who can peek inside (meaning an angel)..."


    Upon hearing this, Lucy complained again: "I instinctively hate her type..."


    "This man has very little information, but he is called Midnight (Dark Night)..."


    "And their commander, Bulin (meaning of the mind)..."


    With a serious look: "Each of them has the ability to destroy a guild alone! So even if we are superior in numbers, we must not be careless!" ..

 1587 Chapter 113 Angel

    Attached picture: Angel


    With a serious look: "Each of them has the ability to destroy a guild alone! So even if we are superior in numbers, we must not be careless! Therefore, if we meet any of them, we must ensure that two people The above companions!"


    "So dangerous! Hey!" Lucy burst into tears when she heard it.


    "Huh~ What a fuss!" Xia Lulu glanced at Lucy, and said proudly: "Let''s do the task, which time is not dangerous? It''s not all easy to solve!"


    "I said... what I said is right..." Lucy looked helpless: "But it doesn''t save people from being afraid!"


    "Huh! I''m so boring, Master Wukong is here, what''s so scary!" Xia Lulu grunted, jumped onto Monkey King''s shoulder and sat down.


    "I was actually despised by a cat..." Lucy looked at Xia Lulu with a speechless expression.


    In the original book, Lucy had always quarreled with Hobby, but now it is Xia Lulu.


    "Okay, the goal is clear. Now we only need to go to the place where Nirvana is, and we will definitely be able to meet the people of the Six Demon Generals..." Monkey King glanced at everyone and said faintly: "If there is no problem, let''s go. !"


    "Um, wait..." Suddenly made a disgusting posture overnight, and said softly: "Well, I''m going to the bathroom first..." He said, turned and ran...


    Sun Wukong glanced at the direction he was leaving overnight, and said to the girls next to Eba Greene: "Hurry up, don''t lose to other guilds! Wendy, you will also go this time..."


    "Okay! Brother Wukong!" Wendy nodded obediently. She basically stayed beside Monkey King and acted as a mascot with Xia Lulu, but she still needed room to exercise.


    "Huh? Goku, won''t you go?" Lucy asked with a look of surprise.


    "This is a test for you, don''t rely on me for everything!" Monkey King faintly replied: "Walk along this road and you will be able to reach the forest where Nirvana is, and where are the people of the Six Demon Generals? ¡­"


    "Understood!" Alba Green nodded with a serious face: "Let''s go!"


    "555...it''s miserable..." Lucy followed all the way, crying...


    "Baluge, you should also go back..." Monkey King looked at Baruche beside him and said lightly.


    "Okay, Master, I will wash the whites and wait for you to come back and tune in to teach me..." Baruge said, as her body was spinning rapidly, she dived into the ground...


    Of course, she didn''t return to the astral world, but returned to Monkey King''s villa. The huge villa naturally needed someone to look after the house.


    Lucy and the others listened to Baru''s words, because they were used to it a long time ago, but after listening to them, the eyes looking at Monkey King became strange, and they were mixed with a little envy...


    "We can''t lose to Fairy Tail, Mr. Joula, I''ll take a step ahead!" Leon''s cold voice broke the embarrassing atmosphere, and after speaking, he rushed out...


    "We can''t lag behind either!" The ringing trio also ran out immediately...


    In the hall, only Monkey King and Jura were left in the hall. No, there was Lei, the extremely handsome horse king.


    "Handsome..." At this time, he walked out of the bathroom and looked at the hall again in a disgusting posture: "Are they all gone? Young man~ just impatient... But this is not bad... "


    "The battle is already clear, let''s set off too!" Jura said with a serious face.


    "Prior to this, Mr. Jura..." Turned around and pointed at Jura with two fingers all night: "I heard that you are one of the ten holy masters!"


    "It''s..." Jura said with a humble expression.


    "Can you compete with Makarov?" After turning around all night, he continued to inquire, and to see what he looked like, Monkey King wanted to kick him out with a kick, but he endured it.


    "How is it possible..." Jura immediately made a one-handed Buddhist name, denying: "The title of Holy Ten is decided by the council...I am just the last seat, compared with President Makarov who also has the title of Holy Ten. It''s a world of difference..."


    As he said, Jura suddenly turned and looked at Monkey King: "But when it comes to the top ten masters of the Holy Spirit, Lord Wukong''s strength can definitely enter the top four. It is only because of his actions that the House of Representatives did not include him in the Sanctuary. It''s only one in eleven."


    "Are you the first four?" Looking at Monkey King overnight, his brows wrinkled insignificantly: "That''s really tricky... But, are you too exaggerated..."


    Just as Jura wanted to speak, he suddenly took out two bottles overnight, twisted the caps of the bottles with his thumbs, and an odor instantly drifted out...


    Jura''s complexion changed suddenly, and he covered his mouth and nose with fullness: "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with this smell?! Ah~" As he said, he already fell to the ground with a look of pain...


    "This is the incense of magic that makes the opponent''s fighting spirit disappear..." He turned his back to Jura overnight and explained calmly.


    "Sir Yiye, what the hell is going on?" Jura knelt on his knees, with a painful expression on his face, but his tone was very puzzled.


    There was no answer overnight, but a small bottle was opened again: "And this stimulates all the pain, and makes the whole body produce a painful fragrance..."


    Jura suddenly screamed and fell to the ground...


    "No, it''s really fragrant!" The night''s voice suddenly changed to a double tone, and then looked at the seemingly innocent Monkey King, but his brows were deeply frowned: "Sure enough, you are the most troublesome thing. A little bit hurt?"


    "The boring trick, turned back to the original, Gemini..." Monkey King looked at the night in front of him, waved his hand, the stench here disappeared instantly, and then looked to the left again: "You too It''s time to show up, Angel, one of the six generals."


    "You discovered it?" A woman in a white swan costume appeared at the door, looking at Monkey King curiously: "If this is the case, why don''t you expose it?"


    With the appearance of Angel, in a burst of smoke overnight, he became two little people floating in the air like dolls.


    "This is... what''s going on?" Jura struggled to sit up and glared at Angel.


    "I haven''t figured it out yet?" Monkey King glanced at Jura, and said faintly: "I''m afraid I have fainted in the toilet all night.


    "So was it changed by her at that time?" Jura was stunned, his face solemn.


    "This is not an exchange, it''s just copied..." Angel''s tone was disgusting: "That dirty man..."


    "Copy! Copy!" Jemini flew back to Angel (Angel): "We can even master the mind of the copying person!"..

 1588 Chapter 114: Enemies meet, extremely jealous

    "What?!" After listening to the words of the two star spirits of Jemini (namely Jamie and Mini), Jura looked shocked, but the pain all over his body made his expression look extraordinarily distorted.


    "Okay, kill two first!" Angela smiled slightly, looking very happy.Then he turned his head and looked at Monkey King: "But this person seems to be very tricky... and..." He said, looking at Monkey King carefully, and pondered: "Where did I see him... Well, forget it, or Let''s solve it first! Jemini..."


    "Thunderbolt~~" Jemini floated right and left in the air. After hearing Angel''s order, he immediately floated in front of Monkey King and attacked Monkey King with punches and kicks, but there was no sign of that weak and windy appearance. Threatened, but looked very cute.


    But Monkey King wouldn¡¯t attack them just because they¡¯re cute. He stretched out his right hand and flicked on Gemini¡¯s forehead. He only heard two screams, Gemini flew out at an astonishing speed. It slammed hard on the trunk behind, and then fell to the ground like a leaf...


    An Jie''er, who saw this scene on the side, suddenly showed a subtle smile at the corner of her mouth...


    "Thunderbolt~ It hurts... It hurts~~" Gemini clutched his swollen forehead and staggered to his feet, as if he was drunk, looking cute: "Hey~~ It¡¯s you~"


    "Good job, Jemini!" Angel couldn''t hide the excitement in her heart: "In this way, I will accept your ability unceremoniously!"


    As Angel''s voice fell, I saw the two star spirits of Jemini suddenly shining all over, and they turned into the appearance of Monkey King!


    "Appearance, ability, thought... We are all the same as you now!" The Monkey King, who was transformed from Jemini, looked at Monkey King with a plain face, and his voice was exactly the same.


    "Oops!!" When Jura saw this, his face changed drastically.


    "Is this going to stage a real and fake Monkey King..." Monkey King looked at the fake Monkey King in front of him, a little speechless.


    "Hmph~~" An Jie''er looked at Monkey King with a smug expression: "Even if you are strong, dealing with opponents who are exactly the same as yourself, you will find it very tricky! This round, I''m not polite. Down...Jemini, come on! Get rid of him!"


    "Are?~~" However, the fake Monkey King was standing in place, full of question marks on his forehead, and did not attack because of Anjieer''s orders. Looking at him, he seemed very puzzled and confused.


    Upon seeing this, Angel''s face immediately appeared angry: "Jemini, I told you to attack, did you hear it? Do you want to disobey my orders?"


    "No...not..." the fake Monkey King explained hurriedly: "It''s just...just..."


    "Just what, say quickly!" Angel''s good mood immediately fell to the bottom.


    "We didn''t get his information..." Jemini was still full of question marks. This was the first time they encountered this kind of thing.


    "Didn''t get his information?!" Angel''s eyes widened suddenly.


    "Yes...except to become like him...no information about him..." Jemini replied weakly.


    "If you didn''t get the information, don''t you only have his appearance, but are you still the original scum with no offensive power?" Anjie''s face suddenly became angry: "Trash! Really trash!" Angrily kicked the fake. Monkey King kicked to the ground.


    "Hey, I''m very upset when I watch you abuse''I'' like this! Although it''s just a fake..." Monkey King saw him, his eyes suddenly narrowed, revealing a hint of danger.


    However, just in this matter, Karen¡¯s ghost suddenly emerged from behind Monkey King, staring at Angel in front of him, and his anger instantly burned: "Angel! It¡¯s Angel! It¡¯s Angel this. Bitch! Ahhhh~~Kill you! I want to kill you!!!"


    In a frenzied scream, Karen flew towards Angel, kicked her cheek without mercy...


    But it is a pity that this seemingly raging attack passed directly through Angel¡¯s body...


    "???" Karen was immediately filled with doubts, but at this moment, she was already filled with anger, and she had no ability to think. She just kept attacking Angel to vent her anger, but the more Attack, but the more angry!What is more irritating to see one''s enemy without being able to attack him?


    "Damn! Damn!!! Damn!!! Why can''t I attack? When did this bitch become so powerful?!" Continuous attacks, without touching the other person, instead made myself short of breath. Urgently, Karen almost gritted her teeth in anger.


    "It''s not that others are great...but you are a ghost..." Monkey King has no power to complain.


    "..." Karen froze in an attacking posture, with a look of embarrassment: "Ahem~~Because I was so angry, I forgot about it..." He hugged Monkey King tightly and looked at him with a coquettish tone: "Master, this guy killed me, you want to avenge me! Give her a severe lesson for me! It''s best to be imprisoned. Black room, abuse her a hundred times a hundred times a day..."


    "How heavy is your resentment? A hundred times a day?" Monkey King looked at Karen, his face speechless.


    "A hundred times is still light! It''s too cheap to kill her! You don''t know how nasty this guy is. If you kill me, you still humiliate me! I swear, even if you become a ghost Get revenge on her!" Karen said viciously.


    "Then you can be considered as your wish!" Monkey King looked at Karen with a playful look: "It''s just that they are also a woman, how can I humiliate you?"


    "Where did you go..." Karen immediately rolled his eyes at Monkey King: "It''s just a verbal humiliation!"


    "You guy, what are you talking to yourself over there?" Angela frowned, glaring at Monkey King and yelled, "You don''t put me in your eyes, right?"


    "Sorry, I''m distracted, because I''m talking to a ghost..." Monkey King said with a serious face.


    "Master Goku, please don''t use''only'', please?" Karen protested.


    "Ghost? Are you teasing me?!" An Jie''er was suddenly full of anger, and she naturally regarded this as a provocation by Monkey King.


    "What I said is true, and you still know this ghost..." Monkey King ignored Karen''s protest and said seriously.


    "I know?" Angel frowned immediately, looking at Monkey King''s expression, as if he was lying?


    "Looking at your bewildered expression, I''ll let her show up to see you..."


    (PS: There is one more.)..

 1589 Chapter 115-Ellie

    (Photo: Aries in Aries)


    "Looking at your dazed expression, I''ll let her show up to see you..." Monkey King said, patted Karen on the shoulder, and a body that could not be seen by ordinary people immediately appeared.


    Looking at this familiar shadow, Angel''s eyes widened in shock, and she felt a chill in her back: "Is...you? You...you really become an evil spirit?!" She clearly remembered that she killed herself. When Karen, the other party''s eyes full of resentment.


    "I''m scared...this girl is also interesting..." Monkey King looked at An Jie''er''s expression, a little funny in his heart.


    "Of course, I swear, even if I''m a ghost, I won''t let you go!" Karen made a distorted expression on his face, as scary as it is, it looks like an evil spirit. .


    "My mother can''t attack you, I can''t scare you to death!" This is the voice of Karen at the moment.


    "This... in this world... unexpectedly... there are ghosts?!" An Jie''er showed a touch of fear in her eyes, and she was really frightened by Karen.But after another thought, even if it was a ghost, she didn''t need to be afraid, because she thought she was much scarier than a ghost!


    Thinking about this, Angel calmed down immediately: "Even if it''s a ghost, what can I do, I can kill you once, I can kill you a second time!" Then, Angel took out a golden key: "Open it! The door of the Aries Palace, Aliyes!"


    PS: There are many translations of Aliyes. Personally, I think it¡¯s better to hear''Alyyes'', so I use this name.


    "Ah? Ale? Ka...Karen...Yes...I''m sorry..." As soon as the soft sister Paper Star Spirit Aliyes appeared, she had a weak expression, and her eyes were full of fear and terror. He lowered his head and hurriedly apologized. That look was obviously a subconscious behavior that he was accustomed to being bullied.


    "Ellie...Yes..." Karen''s expression suddenly became complicated.


    "Looking at the expression of this soft sister Xingling, you know that you must have been bad before you were alive!" Monkey King looked at Karen, learning from Lucy to complain.


    "What''s so bad? I''m just being a bit harsh on her..." Karen retorted weakly, but looking at Monkey King''s expression, she immediately interlaced her two fingers and lowered her head: "Well, I admit, I did have a bit of it before. It''s..."


    "Aliyes, have you seen it? This guy is the ghost of your former master Karen..." Angel began to bewitched Alyyes: "Remember how she abused you before you were alive? You must hate it. Isn''t she? Now the opportunity for revenge is here, go, kill her! Let her completely disappear from the world!"


    "Yes... I''m sorry... Karen..." Aliyes also apologized with a weak expression on her face, and then he obeyed Angel''s order and launched an attack on Karen, but unfortunately, her attack did not He didn''t hit Karen, but went straight through her body.


    Karen is no better than Mebis. Because Mebis was strong in his lifetime and his soul is naturally exceptionally strong, so when he died, he could not see ordinary people, but he could also use magic like normal people; but Karen couldn¡¯t, she It''s just an ordinary ghost, if it hadn''t been helped by Monkey King, it would have dissipated long ago, so she can''t touch others, so naturally others don''t want to touch her, well, except Monkey King.


    Of course, since there are ghosts, there will naturally be a way to deal with them, but this way, Angel can''t, and Aliyes naturally can''t.


    "Hmm~~ The ghost has the body of nothingness, you can''t attack me!" Karen hugged Hun in both hands, with a smug look on her face, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly when she looked at Aliyes who was attacking herself hard , The voice has also slowed down a lot: "Aliyes, I was really bad to you in front of me, that, I''m really sorry... My death may be retribution... This kind of thing, I only understand it after death... Hope... Hmm. ...That...can you forgive me?"


    "Hey?" Aliyes stopped immediately, looking at a loss: "That...that...actually...actually...I haven''t hated you..."


    Look, what a good soft sister paper, it''s really rare to have no grudges after being bullied so much!


    "Well, my second Protoss decided to be you!" Monkey King immediately fell in love with Aliyes.Baru Ge wants to look after the house, so this soft sister paper is simply a must-have for home travel!You can bully when you are okay, and you can bully when you are okay...


    "So, did you forgive me?" Karen suddenly looked happy, and turned to look at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, I really want to hug her now! Help!"


    Monkey King waved his hand and nodded.


    Karen knew, and immediately rushed to take Aliyes into his arms. The stalwart in front of Hungary was crushed into a thrilling arc, and the look in Monkey King''s eyes immediately became dishonest. Don''t be so stern, this If the blessing is missed, it is not a man.


    "Ariyes! What are you doing? Don''t kill her quickly! Do you want to disobey my orders?" Anjie''s anger suddenly became angry and drew a whip. Want to fight.


    "That... I... yes... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Aliyes immediately pushed Karen away, bowing her head and apologized.


    Karen pulled Aliyes behind to protect him, and glared at Angel: "There was nothing before, but now when I see you, I clearly understand that I used to be what I did. How damn it is! Protoss is a partner of the Protoss Sorcerer, not a tool. Don''t be like me, you can only understand this until you die, otherwise your ending will be the same as mine..."


    "Don''t compare me to you, you defeated man! How could I be like you! What a boastful statement!" Angel stared angrily, and shouted coldly, "Ariyes, what are you still doing? I attack, this is the master''s order!"


    "I...I...I''m sorry...Karen..." Aliyes looked embarrassed, but under Angel''s stern order, she could only execute the order in pain. This is the iron law of the Protoss and cannot be changed unless Violated the rules of the astral world and was expelled from the astral world, and Leo is an example.


    "I really can''t stand it anymore, such a good Starling Girl paper is really bad in your hands..." Monkey King looked at An Jie''er, shook his head slightly, his right hand stretched out, and a golden key instantly appeared in his hand: "This golden key to the Aries Palace will be kept by me from now on..."


    "Ah~My key! Give it back to me!!" An Jie''er searched her body, and at the same time her expression changed slightly, she shouted immediately.


    Sun Wukong ignored An Jie''er, looked at Aliyes, and smiled slightly: "Now, I am your master. You don''t have to follow her orders. Come here and sign a contract with me!"


    (PS: There is one more later.)..

 1590 Chapter 116 The Second Star Spirit

    "Hey?~~" Alice Eston became at a loss when she looked at Angel, and then at Monkey King, not knowing what to do for a while.


    "Ailiyes, I am your master! You have signed a contract with me, don''t forget! I order you now, attack immediately!!" Angel ordered angrily.


    "But..." Aliyes hesitated looking at Monkey King.


    "Look, this is the consequence of your seeing the Protoss as a tool..." Karen did not forget to sarcastically said at this moment: "If the Protoss voluntarily signed a contract with you, she would not hesitate at all and can I clearly recognize who my master is!"


    "Useless waste!" An Jie''er looked angry and took out a silver key: "Open it! The door of the carving tool holder-Kairum!"


    With the emergence of the magic circle, the door opened, and a metal ball was called out.


    "You can double-open the door... This Astral Sorcerer is amazing!" Jura looked surprised.


    Anjieer coldly ordered: "Karum, be optimistic about the target, aim at Aliyes for me, and send me this useless waste back to the astral world!"


    Upon hearing this, the metal sphere named Kairum instantly transformed into a laser turret, aimed at Aliyes, and saw a beam of light flashed away, lasing towards Aliyes!


    "It''s really a terrible Astral Sorcerer to attack my own Protoss!" Jura, who had just been admired, immediately became angry.


    "Yeah!!!" Seeing the laser lasing at her, Aliyes was so scared that her pupils contracted, and immediately closed her eyes, but she opened her eyes curiously after a long time without feeling the sensation of her body being penetrated. , But it was astonished to see that Monkey King had appeared in front of Aliyes for unknown time, and blocked the beam for her with one hand: "This is my Protoss! Without my consent, who would dare to hurt? she was?"


    In the cold sound, Monkey King squeezed forcefully, and only heard a sound of "click", the laser beam was actually crushed by Monkey King like crushed ice!Immediately stretched out a single finger, volleyed lightly, and listened to a''bang'', Kairum instantly exploded and disappeared.


    "This...this is?!!!" Angel''s complexion changed drastically, and the laser could crush it like ice?Bombing Kairum in the air, what kind of magic is this?


    "Even unscathed to resist the laser of the tool system star spirit with bare hands... Master Wukong, it is really terrifying!" At this time, Jura looked at Monkey King with respect.He clearly felt that if he was actually attacked by this laser, he would be penetrated through his body instantly, and he could not die.


    "Well, my thoughts are a bit distorted, it seems that I need to be taught..." Monkey King looked at An Jie''er with a plain expression.


    "But... damn! This guy is really tricky..." An Jie''er glared at Monkey King, and turned around decisively to escape: "Monk Wukong, you remembered it for me, I''ve taken the account, I''ll take it down!" Voice Farther away, disappeared in the dense forest...


    Sun Wukong didn''t go after him either, turned around and hooked his finger at Aliyes: "Come here, quickly sign a contract with me!"


    "Huh? Yes..." Aliyes immediately lowered her head, looking at Monkey King gratefully: "Um, just...thank you for saving me...you are Lord Wukong? I heard about you from Leo. Thank you for saving Leo, I am willing to be your protoss..."


    "If you want to, come, let''s talk about the contract..." Monkey King took out a piece of paper, squatted down with Aliyes in his arms, and began to write and draw: "Well, the content is actually very simple. You have to listen to me. What the master says is always right, and what the master says must be unconditionally obeyed..."


    "Um... I''m sorry... your contract is a bit... that..." Aliyes blushed and looked anxious.


    "Did you forget what I said? The master is always right, and what the master said must be unconditionally obeyed..." Monkey King sternly gambled back what Aliyes wanted to say: "Come, stretch out your hand 1 Come out, draw a bet, even if the contract is established..."


    "Yes..." Aliyes followed Sun Wukong''s words with a weak look, and stretched out her thumb to press the contract...


    Monkey King looked at the thumbprint on the contract and smiled with satisfaction: "In this way, the contract is established. I am very glad that you have become my second protagonist!"


    "Hey, what is your contract? It''s just a one-sided slavery!" Jura looked at the back with amazement.


    "That''s right! I thought I used to be harsh enough for the Protoss, I didn''t expect you to be more evil than me!" Karen also looked at Monkey King with a black thread.


    And what made her even more shocked was that a door to the astral world suddenly opened, and that piece of contract turned into a light spot, which was obviously recognized by the astral world!And looking at this posture, it seems that the Protoss King personally admitted it?


    "This...this...this..." Karen was stunned for a while. Such an unequal treaty actually came into effect. She didn''t remember how it was when she signed a contract with the Protoss!


    "As expected, Master Wukong! Even the way of signing a contract with the Protoss is so different!" After the astonishment, Karen''s eyes were full of worship when he looked at Monkey King.


    "Okay! From now on you will belong to my protoss..." Monkey King happily kissed Aliyes''s cheek: "If it''s okay, you don''t have to go back to the protoss world. You will stay with me all day. Do you know about him?"


    "Huh? But in this case..."


    "Don''t worry, haven''t you heard of Baru Song in the Protoss World? She is my first Protoss. Since signing the contract, I have never been back to the Prosperity World!" Monkey King said flatly: "So, you don''t have to worry about magic, physical strength or something..."


    "I know... I know... I''m sorry!" Aliyes immediately apologized weakly.


    "Uh~ Since the signing of the contract, hasn''t the Protoss returned to the Protoss Realm?" After Jura heard Monkey King''s words, his eyes widened and his expression became astonished: "If you count the current one, Isn¡¯t Wukong-sama also double-opening the door? Besides, he can still insist on the terrifying consumption of the two protagonists not returning to the astral world for a long time? Hey, what kind of monster is this!"


    Monkey King turned and looked at Jura: "You''ve been lying on the ground for a long time, haven''t you been fine?"


    "Uh~ I''m sorry! I can basically act..." Jura struggled to stand up, made a Buddha''s name with his right hand, and thanked Monkey King: "Thanks to you just now, otherwise I will be in danger! Great grace does not say thanks..."


    "Come on! With your strength, that Angel can''t help you..." Sun Wukong said with a flat face: "Let''s go! It took a lot of time...they should be fighting over there too..."


    (PS: Three more today.)..

 1591 Chapter 117 The Six Demon Generals Proactively Attacking

    Hearing the words, Jura took two steps and took two steps. The pain in his whole body made him take a breath. Obviously, the effect of the perfume that made him painful has not been completely dissipated.


    "Looking at your current situation, you won''t be able to participate in the battle for the time being. I will go and see for one night. He should be able to solve your problems." Monkey King said lightly.


    "I really trouble you, I didn''t expect that I would become a drag on the team..." Jura looked ashamed.


    Monkey King waved his hand and walked towards the villa...


    Karen followed closely behind Monkey King, with a look of reluctance: "Master Wukong, what do we care about these two stinky men? Hurry up and teach Angela! Just grab her, drop wax and whip At your disposal..."


    "No hurry, you always need to give them some room to exercise..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "But... you even know about dripping wax and whip?"


    "That...heard...heard..." Karen chuckled.


    "No, you beat me with a leather whip..." Aliyes glanced at Karen, weakly complaining to Monkey King.


    "Ailiyes, that was a long time ago, what are you doing with it? Have you said that you forgive me?" Karen immediately glared at Alyes.


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Aliyes was so scared that she immediately bowed her head to apologize.His pitiful appearance was so pitiful, that Monkey King immediately glared at Karen, who was so frightened that the latter immediately stopped talking.


    Sun Wukong rubbed Aliyes'' head and said softly: "You don''t need to be afraid of her in the future. If you want to bully her, you will bully me back. If she dares to resist, you can tell me and see if I can''t beat her. Fart is blooming..."


    "No! Master Goku!" Karen suddenly screamed: "You can''t look at her poorly and favor her!"


    "No...no..." Aliyes hurriedly waved her hand and made her stand clear. Soft sister paper''s aura was undoubtedly revealed.


    "Hehe~ It''s better for Aliyes! I didn''t hurt you for nothing before..." Karen immediately hugged Aliyes, smiled slightly, full of the amorous feelings of a mature sister.It''s just that this face is really thick enough, when have you ever hurt Aliyes?


    For a moment, Monkey King pushed open the door of the toilet, just to see the messy clothes all night, lying on the corner of the toilet in a large font, in a fascinating posture, and Karen was speechless for a while: "This disgusting man even fainted. I have to put on such a disgusting posture, I really want to go up and kick him..."


    Wendy and others are here.


    In the dense forest, it is very close to the location of Nirvana.


    With the sound of a roar coming from the air, Wendy and the others all looked up to the sky, each showing a surprised expression: "What a big airship! Sister Beska, what is this?"


    "Magic Crit Boat, Christina... the rumored Pegasus..." Biska explained.


    "If there is such a thing, it shouldn''t be difficult to find the General of the Six Devils?" Aba Green said.


    However, as soon as her voice fell, she heard a loud bang, and the left side of the magical crit boat was instantly filled with smoke from the explosion...


    "What happened? Have you been attacked?" The expressions of Eba Green and the others changed drastically. They saw the magic crit boat descend from the sky under the thick smoke, and when it fell into the jungle, it also exploded. !All at once!


    "Damn it! Christina!!" Xiang and the others were shocked, and they were also in pain on their faces. That was the symbol of their guild, but they were shot down just after they showed up...


    Amidst the billowing smoke, the sound of footsteps came, and five figures slowly emerged...


    "Yes...someone is coming..." Wendy looked at the figure in the thick smoke and immediately hid behind Lucy.


    "Are they the Generals of the Six Devils?" Lucy swallowed, with a nervous and solemn expression on her face: "But why are there only five people? Shouldn''t the Generals of the Six Devils have six?"


    "Waiting for a long time, all maggots of the coalition army!" Bu Lai looked at Lucy and the others with a cold face, and didn''t mean to put them in his eyes.


    "I actually appeared..." Xiang looked at the five of the six generals in front of him, with a solemn expression: "Master Wukong, and Master Yiye and Master Jura have not come yet, this is a little troublesome..."


    "Are you talking about Monkey King, talking to Jura all night?" Bu Lain said flatly: "At this time, it should have been killed long ago..."


    "What?!" Leon and their complexions changed drastically.


    "Haha~~ I heard it! Your heart shaken!" Kebra laughed presumptuously.


    "If you say that you and Jura were killed overnight, I would still believe it, but Master Wukong, huh, really dreaming!" But Eba Gelin snorted coldly, and did not believe their nonsense at all.They know how powerful Monkey King is. Together with the legendary Black Cage King Akunorokia, who can easily abuse food, can the Generals of the Six Demons be able to deal with it?


    "I can''t assume that I didn''t hear it! Lord Jura is also very strong!" Leon immediately retorted.


    "Jura, are you talking about that big bald head?" A female voice with a slight smile suddenly sounded behind Lucy and the others.


    Lucy and the others were all shocked when they heard this. They looked backwards, but saw a woman in a swan plume walking out of the dense forest...


    "Angel, it''s time to come, how are things going?" Bulin asked calmly.


    "Two were solved, but because of that Monkey King, the plan failed...presumably they will be here soon..." Angel Dai frowned slightly, her face solemn, and her words contained a hint of uneasiness.


    "Is that the Monkey King so strong? I think you are useless!" Kebra looked at Anjie''s mockingly.


    "What are you talking about!" An Jie''er suddenly became angry, and he was in a big fight.


    "Why? Don''t you think I''m wrong? I can hear you very clearly..." Kebra sneered and responded, "You can''t beat others by yourself, so let''s escape back dingy!"


    "You!" Anjie''s face was full of anger, and she was about to make a move, but Bu Lain stopped drinking: "You two shut up for me, the enemy is now, it is not the time for infighting!"


    Kebra and Angel looked at Lucy and others in front of them, and each snorted coldly, not speaking.


    "The person who can kill Hades is not something Angel can deal with. This is what I expected, but being able to hold them for a while is enough!" Bulin said coldly: "Take advantage of this. Time, let''s get rid of these people in front of us!"


    "That''s right! The little one should be cleared first, and the big one should stay at the end!" Lysa smiled, with a cold expression on her face...

 1592 Chapter 118 I am the mascot

    When Leon and the others heard this, their faces were solemn, and they were ready to attack at any time.


    "Hey!~" Lysa sneered when she saw this, "Motor!!" Wind was blowing under her feet, and her figure flashed in front of Leon and the others like a teleport,''Boom~~ several roars, Leon, Xiang, and Ibrahimovic were blasted to the ground instantly!


    "So fast!!" Beska''s face changed drastically, and she hurriedly shouted, "Stay back!"


    When everyone heard the words, they all pulled back...


    However, Lysa sneered, and her figure appeared in front of Lian instantly, kicking one of her feet away...


    "In front of me, are you fast enough?"


    In a cold snort, Lysa turned the corner of his eyes and fixed his gaze on Beska''s body, flashing, when Hungarian attacked Beska...


    "Biska, squat down!!" Eba Gelin shouted out Jiao, and at the same time took off her glasses and activated the Petrified Eye...


    "En?!" Lysa was slightly startled, and subconsciously looked at Eba Greene. The moment she met her, she felt a chill in her heart, and she was shocked: "That''s it!"


    I hurriedly looked away, but it was already too late. Looking down, I was surprised to find that my feet had started to petrify, spreading all the way to the upper body...


    Lysa hurriedly looked at Bulin and called for help: "Help...help me!!"


    It''s just that the voice just fell, his body has been completely petrified...


    "Damn it! It''s Aba Gelin of the Thunder Gods, don''t look at her! Otherwise, you will be petrified!" Bulin immediately reminded him in shock.


    Kebra and others all diverted their sights, not daring to look at Aba Gelin.


    "Hoo~ It''s dangerous!" Beska wiped away her cold sweat and ran behind Aba Gelin. If Eba Gelin hadn''t rescued her in time, she would have been killed by a single blow.


    Because her magic is a''gunner'', similar to Elisa''s''dress-up'' magic, switching guns to change her attack mode, if she is attacked by a fast person like Lysa, she will be a little helpless.


    But a petrified eye like Eba Gelin just restrained Lysa, who is known for speed. Of course, if the opponent doesn¡¯t look at Eba Gelin, he won¡¯t be caught. However, Eba Gelin¡¯s shot It was a surprise, and when Lysa reacted, he had already been recruited.


    In just such a short time, he lost a general, which made Bulin''s expression very ugly: "Quick fight, don''t be careless! Angel, the woman named Eba Gelin Here you are..."


    "Understood!" Anjieer immediately understood Bu Lai''s intentions, nodded solemnly, flashed her body, and attacked Eba Gelin...


    "Money can make people stronger, right?" Whiteey held a magic book and looked at Lucy: "Tell you a good thing. Everything in the world depends on money. As long as you have money..."


    "You shut up! Whiteey!" Kebra immediately yelled at Whiteey, interrupting him.


    "Hello~~ My opponent won''t be this strange perverted uncle, right?" Lucy shuddered around her body, and immediately looked at Wendy: "Wendy..."


    "Don''t look at me! Brother Wukong said, children shouldn''t be killed, I just make mascots with Xia Lulu..." Wendy said, immediately hiding behind a big rock, cheering Lucy: "I will cheer you up later..."


    "..." Lucy was suddenly full of black lines, how did this Monkey King teach the children?


    He touched one on his waist, and only took out two keys, one was the golden key to summon Aquiya, and the other was the silver key to summon the clock constellation Protoss.


    Aquiya can only be summoned where there is water, and now Jubia is not by her side, surrounded by jungle, where is the water?


    As for the Protoss of the Clock Constellation, forget it, the kind of scum that has no combat effectiveness, once summoned, it is fortunate not to be smashed by others.


    "This... how do you fight this?" Lucy was crying now.


    Because Monkey King restricted Lucy from acquiring some inexplicable male Protoss, her current strength became so embarrassing.


    Even when he was on Sirius Island, the golden key of Capricorn Kabuli, who had restored his freedom, was secretly kept by Monkey King.


    And even Aliyes was cut off by Monkey King. How could this be Lucy?


    "This is the rhythm of being abused~ Hey!" Lucy looked at Leo and others who were lying on the ground and shouted: "When are you guys going to lie down! Get up and help!"


    "Huh? I heard the call of beautiful women..."


    Lian, Ibrahimovic, and Xiang suddenly bounced from the ground, posing in a speechless posture, and came to Lucy: "Don''t worry! Miss Lucy, this guy will leave it to us! You! You can go to the side to rest and watch the theater..."


    "Then it''s up to you..." Lucy said, turning around and ran towards Wendy hiding from the big rock... She didn''t have any available Protoss, what else could she do without hiding and watching the show?


    "It''s all because I lost the Protoss key to Wukong... No, I must find a chance to win it back..." Lucy made up his mind at this moment of weakness.


    "Then, my opponent is you..." Leo patted the dust on his body and looked at Kebra with a cold face. He was suddenly kicked to the ground by Lysa just now, making him lose his face and his heart. Already full of anger...


    "Lian, you go to help Leo...Fairy Tail, we shouldn''t need our help..." Chao Lian looked over with a solemn expression.


    Fairy Tail has been very tough during this period of time, and Eba Greene just dealt with one of the six generals. This makes them so loud that the people who have raised Fairy Tail don¡¯t need them. The feeling of help.


    "Understood!" Lian nodded with a serious face, and ran towards Leo...


    These people have already selected their opponents, except for Aba Gelin, they are all two against one.


    On the side of the Six Demon Generals, he had been sitting on the magic carpet in the middle of the night and fell asleep, as if he didn''t mean to wake up...


    As for Bulin, he looked at Wendy and Lucy who were hiding behind the big stone and preparing to watch the play: "Little maggot, don''t think it''s okay if you hide. I won''t be merciful because you are a woman and a child!"


    "It''s over, Wendy, we seem to be stared at by the greatest of them, what should we do?" Lucy suddenly became nervous when she saw this, "Wukong is really true, and wants me to participate. Fight, at least you have to return the key to me! This is really going to be over..."


    "Wendy, it seems that you can''t dodge this battle...you can only rely on you...this is also the test of Master Wukong!" At this time, Xia Lulu looked at Wendy with a serious face... ..

 1593 Chapter 119: Wendy vs. Bulin

    "You can''t be a mascot if you want to be quiet..." Wendy stood up helplessly and walked out...


    "Hey! Can it work?" Lucy looked worried.


    "Relax, don''t think Wendy is really a mascot, she is also the dragon-slayer in the sky anyway! Really fighting but very powerful..." Xia Lulu said with great pride: "The person taught by Master Wukong, can No one is weak!"


    "I believe it..." Lucy nodded seriously, but Wendy didn''t look very good at all?


    "Huh~~" Wendy looked at Bulin, snorted for a long time, Jiao yelled out, all kinds of auxiliary magic blessed her body: "Speeding the sky, the wind of instant foot..."


    "Slash through the sky, the power of the steel wrist..."


    "The Spirit of Imperial Wind, protect my body..."


    "Flying high, Wings of Wind..."


    In a moment, Wendy''s speed, strength, and defense increased greatly. With the appearance of the wings of wind, a pair of wind wings appeared behind her, and her body slowly floated into the air...


    "This is really Wendy I know? She looks so tall now~ Hey!" Lucy on the side was shocked by Wendy''s series of actions.


    However, Wendy''s magic hasn''t stopped yet. At this moment, her expression is particularly serious, her hands are raised high, Jiao yells: "The eye of the storm, the field of wind!"


    Suddenly, the surrounding gusts roared, and a terrifying tornado fell from the sky, covering the place where Wendy and Brying were!


    "Hey~ Why are we trapped inside too! Wendy!" Looking at the rapidly rotating tornado wall around, Lucy was so startled that her eyes almost stared out.


    "Don''t worry! Lucy, nothing will happen!" Xia Lulu comforted Lucy. A pair of white magic wings appeared behind her. She picked Lucy from behind and flew high into the sky, standing on top of Wendy''s head. , Looking down, Xia Lulu''s expression was a little excited: "It''s been a long time since I saw Wendy getting serious...Lucy, this is a rare opportunity..."


    "Hey~ Why do you close the surroundings? We are in the air now, aren''t we the target of that guy?" Lucy exclaimed with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, the domain of the wind, but the domain of Elsa''s sword is a level of domain skills, not as simple as you think!" Xia Lulu said with a serious expression.


    "The fairy maiden in the sky in fairy tail rumors..." Bu Lain raised his head and looked at Wendy, with a plain face, without the slightest panic: "As a kid, you are very good..."


    As he said, the cold light in his eyes flashed: "But... that''s it, disappear! Always dark Rondo!" The magic wand in his hand pointed to the sky, and a huge magic circle instantly emerged, spraying countless beams to Wendy and the others. Las away!


    "It''s useless! In my domain of the wind, everything here is up to me!" Wendy yelled out, pressing her hands down, and the magic circle appeared: "The wind of the opposite!" "


    Suddenly, I saw that all the magical beams that had been lasing towards the sky turned back, smashing down towards Bulin...


    "What?!!!" Bulin saw this, his complexion changed drastically, his wand was in front of him, and a huge magic circle appeared again, forming a magic shield in front of him, and countless magic beams fell on the magic. On the shield, there was a boom...


    When all the light beams landed, the magic shield also dissipated, but before Brynn could catch his breath, Wendy''s Jiao sounded again: "It''s not over yet! Tianlong''s roar!!!"


    Suddenly, a tornado beam ejected from Wendy¡¯s mouth, like a meteor that darts across the sky, lasing towards Bulin below...


    "This...this is?!!!" Bulin saw this, his expression suddenly changed: "How...how is it possible! Obviously just a kid...why is there such a strong magic power?!"


    In horror, Bulin just raised the wand in his hand, and before he could cast his magic, Wendy''s''Dragon Roar'' had already come down!Bombarded on Bulin''s body!


    Accompanied by the screams, Bulin was submerged in the light of the explosion!Then his body was blown out again by the aftermath, and hit the tornado wall fiercely. In an instant, countless wind blades cut Bulin''s body through the bloody mouth, and then bounced back and fell weakly. On the ground, the blood invaded the ground...


    Bulin gritted his teeth and endured the severe tearing pain all over his body, covered in blood, raised his head and looked at Wendy, looking savagely: "It''s... I underestimated... You... I didn''t expect... a mere devil... there is such a... magic¡­"


    "Wow~~It''s so scary!!" Wendy screamed out of fright when she saw Bulin''s appearance at this time, her body flashed, and she hugged Lucy''s waist and limbs tightly and hid Behind her.


    Lucy was suddenly full of black lines, and her face was speechless: "Hey~~ Wendy, you''re enough! It''s so powerful, you are actually frightened by others'' appearance?"


    "But... it''s really scary!" Wendy hugged Lucy tightly, her small body still shaking.In this regard, Lucy could only be silent, she was just a child after all!Even if he was great, he was just a child.


    "Lucy... you are too heavy... I... I can''t hold on... I''m about to fall..." At this time, Xia Lulu''s exclamation also sounded.


    Lucy heard this, but her face was furious: "What makes me too heavy~ Hey! Xia Lulu, you are so rude... and others..."


    However, before Lucy could finish her words, Bulin¡¯s gloomy voice came from below: "At this time, you are still in the mood to be noisy..." Suddenly, he roared savagely, "Is it too bad?" Put me in the eyes!!! Ah?~~"


    With one stroke of the magic wand, an incredibly terrifying dark beam was instantly shot out...


    "Crap!!" Lucy and the others were instantly shocked. Wendy only had time to cast a defensive magic, and was rushed along the eye of the wind by the terrifying impact of the dark beam, along with Lucy and Xia Lulu. Come out, fall downward...


    And as Wendy flew out of the field of wind, the tornado storm disappeared in no time...


    "Damn! It''s about to fall into a meatloaf! Xia Lulu...hurry up and catch me!!" Lucy fell quickly all the way, pale with fright.


    Fortunately, when she was about to fall to the ground, Xia Lulu caught her in time...


    As for Wendy, who has wings of wind, she is floating in the air, looking at Bulin below, her expression is serious: "You still have the strength to perform magic... This blow will make you completely lose your fighting power...". .

 1594 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty: Really a Masterpiece

    "Unexpectedly, a little devil would have forced Bu Lain to be so embarrassed..." Angel turned her head and looked at Bu Lai, who was covered in scars not far away, and was taken aback.


    "When you are fighting, you are still in the mood to pay attention to other people''s battles!" Alba Gelingjiao drank, sprinkling fairy scale powder with magic power...


    When Anjieer saw this, she was slightly startled, and dodged all the way in a hurry. She was forced into a dense forest behind by Aba Gelin. She was inevitable and blocked all the way by countless fairy scales...


    "It''s over... goblin bomb goblin!" With a soft drink from Eba Gelin, those goblin scales were instantly detonated...


    In a roar, An Jie''er was instantly overwhelmed by the explosion of fire...


    "Have you succeeded?" Eba Green looked at the gradually dissipating smoke with a solemn look, while alert, but also looking forward to it.


    After a while, the smoke and dust dissipated, and Angel''s embarrassed figure emerged. Her clothes were a bit damaged due to the explosion. His pure and white skin became dark and messy due to the explosion, and there was a trace of her mouth hanging around. Blood stains, lying on the ground weakly, it looks like the injury is serious...


    "Huh~ are you done..." Eba Green breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Not bad! Alba Green, she has solved a Six Demon General..." At this time, Monkey King suddenly walked out from behind an old tree behind Alba Green, looking at her with admiration.


    "Master Goku!" Aba Greene suddenly looked happy, with a look of peace of mind on her face. Now that Master Goku has arrived, they already have the chance to win.


    "Let''s go and help others..." As for the Monkey King beside him, Eba Green didn''t have the slightest defense, turned and rushed to another battlefield...


    However, at the moment when she just turned around, a sharp dagger flashed out of the Monkey King''s hands afterward, and she stabbed Eba Greene without hesitation...


    Eba Gelin¡¯s pupils shrank instantly, her happy expression solidified on her face, she lowered her head and looked at the sharp dagger pierced from her abdomen, her eyes were incredibly puzzled and puzzled...


    She turned around hard and looked at the Monkey King behind her, perhaps because she was too shocked, or perhaps too saddened in disbelief. She opened her mouth several times without making a sound until her body fell weakly. When the blood stained the ground, she was struggling to look at Monkey King, and recovered from the shock a little: "Why...what?!!!"


    A person whom I admired so much, even slapped myself from behind. This cruel ending made Eba Gelin extremely distressed. At the same time, tears could not stop streaming...


    This is like being the person you trust the most, suddenly betraying yourself is the same mood.


    "Hehe~~ You were crying... You were crying..." The originally embarrassed Anjieer patted the dirt on his body, stood up from the ground, and looked at the expression of Aba Gelin at the moment. , Turned out to laugh with a mocking look: "Haha~~It''s great!...Hahaha~~This time the plan is simply a masterpiece! Hehe~~Haha~~"


    "Thunderbolt~~ I cried~~ Ashamed... Ashamed..." Monkey King also looked at Aba Gelin heartlessly and laughed.


    After hearing this, Eba Gelin was stunned when she looked at Monkey King''s expression at the moment, wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and looked at Monkey King coldly: "You are not Wukong! Who are you?"


    "Huh~~Although I didn''t obtain useful information, it''s not useless..." Angela smiled slightly. She was simply too satisfied with the result.


    And as Angel''s voice fell, Monkey King suddenly changed to Jemini''s appearance while laughing. It turned out that Monkey King was changed by Jemini.


    "Huh~ is it really fake..." An Jie''er was relieved when she saw this, and at the same time, the expression on her face was swallowed up by endless anger: "Damn~ You bastard dare to use Wukong to deceive me! Unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable!!"


    "Unforgivable? So what can it be?" An Jie''er looked at Aiba Gelin with a flat face, with a smile on her face: "Now you, what can you do?" Then, she walked to Ai Ba Ge. Next to Lin, raised a foot and stepped on the wound on her abdomen...


    "Ah~~oo~~" Eba Gelin immediately screamed, her face instantly turned pale, her head turned, she passed out in pain...


    "Solved one..." Angel took out a white fan from her sleeve and slapped it. At the corner of her mouth, there was a smile holding a winning ticket: "The show is about to begin, Jemini , Are you ready?"


    "The information is read... everything is ready..." Jemini once again merged together. This time, they turned out to look like Eba Greene...


    On the other side, Wendy''s battlefield.


    "Take it! With this blow, I want you to completely lose your combat power!" Wendy was in the air, staring at Bu Lain below, with a serious face, his small hands formed a knot, and in an instant, the clouds rolled and covered. The sky dimmed the originally clear sky...


    Lightning roared and flashed in the thundercloud, causing the earth to lighten and darken for a time...


    "Here... The Heavenly Cage Secrets that Wukong taught Wendy..." Xia Lulu saw this, but her expression changed drastically when she saw it. She pulled up Lucy beside her and flew high into the sky, hiding behind Wendy...


    Such a change caused Leon and others to be shocked, and they paused the fight and moved away from here...


    Bulin''s face also showed horror. From the lightning and thunder, he felt a threat like the might of heaven. He wanted to escape, but the pride in his bones did not allow him to shrink back. As his opponent, just a teenage girl, that''s even worse!Of course, the more important reason is that it is impossible for him to escape!


    Because at the moment Wendy performed this magic, Bu Lain¡¯s surroundings were already blocked by a wall of wind, and he was already unable to retreat!


    Bu Lain can only bless himself with heavy defensive magic with a dignified expression, and is ready to take this powerful magic attack: "Come on! Let me see what amazing magic you can display!"


    And the dark night that had been sleeping, was also awakened by the movement here, I saw him slowly raising his head, looking at the small figure in the sky, frowning slightly...


    "The profound meaning of the sky cage is vigorous and resolute!!"


    At this moment, the sky was silent, and the terrifying thunderclouds suddenly revolved and fell from the sky, turning into a series of thundercloud storms, sweeping to the earth...


    This scene resembling the mighty power of the sky, instantly made Bu Lain look astonished...

 1595 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty One

    Resolute and resolute, Wendy had also used this trick in the assessment of the promotion of the S-rank wizard, but at that time she only used this magic to accelerate herself, without showing its original power.


    And now, the power of resolute and resolute action has been completely released, and what it shows is not as simple as acceleration, but contains terrible destructive power like Tianwei!


    The destructive storm that resembled the mighty sky descended from the sky, and everyone was numb with their scalp, let alone Bulin under the storm!He only felt a icy cold all over his body. If he was caught in a storm, wouldn''t he have no bones?


    "Hey~~This...this magic...is it...too exaggerated?!" Lucy looked at the thundercloud storm that swept down, and was shocked by the cold hands and feet: "What did Wukong teach Wendy? Terrible magic? Isn''t this... too exaggerated?"


    Even she, an outsider, felt a panic of fear. Lucy wanted to know the shadow area in Bulin''s heart that was enveloped by the storm at this time...


    No matter how shocked and horrified everyone is at this time, the thundercloud storm has already descended from the sky without any barriers, sweeping the earth, vegetation and gravel flying, and the earth''s layers shattered...


    The many magic shields cast on Bu Lain didn''t play a role at all, they just shattered in layers!Then in the screaming, Bulin was swept into a thundercloud storm...


    Lightning and thunder, wind blade is merciless...


    The miserable howling, blood spattered...


    "Father!!" Dark night saw it, feeling crazy. He wanted to twist the trajectory of the resolute attack, but he failed, because the power of the resolute and resolute was too great, with his magic power, he couldn''t even twist it!


    Nonsense, this is the unique trick Sun Wukong taught Wendy, what is taught by the Lord of the World, is it mortal?It can be said that this vigorous and resolute manner has exceeded the scope of magic!


    "Damn it! If something happens to my father, I want you to be buried with you!!" Dark Ye''s face was crazy, with bloodthirsty and cold light in his eyes, and his right hand was stretched out to Wendy in the air, suddenly clenching his fist!


    All of a sudden, Wendy''s clothes twisted and moved by themselves, strangling Wendy''s neck tightly, tightening the tighter...


    "Um~~" Wendy tugged at the clothing that strangled her neck, her face struggling in pain, the wings of wind behind her collapsed, and her small body fell directly from the air...


    "Wendy!!" Xia Lulu and Lucy were both shocked.


    And Xia Lulu immediately grabbed Lucy and flew towards Wendy at an alarming speed. When she was about to touch the ground, she almost caught...


    And the thundercloud storm that swept across the earth gradually dimmed after losing Wendy''s help, lost its power, and finally disappeared!There was a mess on the ground, and the huge hole ten meters deep that was rolled out!


    Bu Lain, who was scorched and covered with numerous scars, fell from the air and fell into the pit...


    "Father!" Seeing it in the dark night, he immediately rushed over, picked Bu Lain up, looked at him, breathed a sigh of relief, jumped out of the dirt pit, put him in a safe place, and then looked at him. Looking coldly towards Lucy and the others...


    It¡¯s just that Bulin grabbed his arm...


    "Father?" Dark Ye looked at Bulin with a puzzled expression.


    "Don''t worry about...they...time...it''s almost...Go...Go and activate''Nirvana''..." Brehn said with a weak face: "A kid...all so tricky...the Monkey King...maybe even more terrifying...maybe...we simply ...Without the slightest... chance of winning..."


    When Dark Ye heard this, his brows furrowed deeply. Although he disapproved of Bulin''s words, he would naturally follow his father''s order. Therefore, he looked at Wendy and the others coldly, holding Bulin a few flashes and disappeared. In the forest...


    "Cough cough~" Wendy coughed a few times and lay weakly in Lucy''s arms. She was still young. Just now she performed the powerful finishing technique of Resolute and Resolute, and the magic in her body was gone.


    "Wendy, are you okay?" Lucy hugged Wendy with a look of concern. The stalwart in front of Hungary almost buried Wendy''s small head in it.


    "It''s okay, but the consumption of magic power is a little too much..." Wendy shook his head: "Sure enough, it is still a bit reluctant to fully perform this profound magic..."


    "Are you all right?"


    About this matter, Leon and others also rushed here.


    "It''s okay..." Lucy shook her head and looked at them: "You seem to be very troubled?"


    Everyone in Xiangji glanced at their embarrassed self, a little embarrassed: "The people of the Six Demon Generals have already evacuated. It seems that they are looking for Nirvana. What should we do next? Should we continue to chase?"


    "It''s better to join Wukong and the others first... Just a few of us, it''s a bit reluctant to face the Six Demon Generals..." Wendy said with a serious face: "The one called Dark Night before, I feel very dangerous..."


    "You are all here! It seems that everything is fine, but I''m relieved..." Alba Green appeared in front of everyone at this time, looked at Wendy, and made a relieved expression: " If something happens to you little girl, I won''t be able to explain it to Master Wukong!"


    "Miss Alba Green, how is your place?" Xiang and others all looked at Alba Green.


    Alba Green suddenly showed a very attractive faint smile: "Of course it is... solved!" Just after the voice fell, a strange wave suddenly flashed in his eyes. In an instant, everyone here was petrified. !


    "Hahaha~~ Really a group of cheating guys..." An Jie''er walked out of the dense forest at this time, fanned, and smiled: "Should I say you are naive or stupid?" she said. Looking at Eba Greene next to him: "I haven''t noticed before, Emini, you are much better than you thought!"


    "Thunderbolt~~" After being praised, Emini immediately regained his original body, swaying from side to side in the air with a happy face.


    "This petrified eye is really surprisingly easy to use..." An Jie''er smiled: "With this magic, even if it is Monkey King, it''s nothing to say... Humph~~" He turned and sank into the dense forest...


    And just before Angel was gone, the stone statues of Wendy, Xia Lulu, and Lucy, which had been turned into stone statues, suddenly cracked slowly and broke apart with a''pop''...


    "Hoo~ It''s dangerous!" Lucy slapped Hun with a look of fear, and exclaimed: "Fortunately, there is Wukong''s guardian magic, otherwise it will really be killed!"


    "However, why did Eba Greene attack us? Did she betrayed?" Xia Lulu looked solemn...

 1596 Chapter 122: Complete Loss

    "Is it controlled by some magic?" Lucy looked worried, and looked at the petrified Leon people, with a look of fear: "Let''s go find Wukong! Just the three of us don''t have anything at all. How to stop the Six Demon Generals..."


    "Hide them first, if they are broken, there is no way to save!" Xia Lulu looked at the petrified Leon and said with a serious face.


    Just as Lucy and the others were looking for a hiding place for Leon and the others, Xia Lulu discovered Aba Greene who had passed out in a dense forest. She exclaimed, "Wendy, Lucy, you guys. Come here! It''s Alba Green!"


    "Alba Green?! What''s the matter?" When Lucy and Wendy arrived and looked at Iba Greenen with blood on her abdomen, she was shocked: "Who was that just now?"


    "Don''t worry about that much, Wendy, hurry up and save people!" Xia Lulu urged.


    "En~" Wendy cheered up and placed her hands on Aba Green''s abdomen. As the light emerged, her wounds healed at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    "Hmm~" With a muffled snort, Eba Greene woke up, Wendy also stopped her hand, the sweat on her little face: "Sorry, I can only do this to this extent, my magic power has been exhausted. ¡­" With that, Wendy collapsed...


    "Wendy!!" Xia Lulu was suddenly shocked. Lucy hugged Wendy in a hurry, checked it, and breathed a sigh of relief: "Don''t worry, it''s okay, it''s just excessive consumption of magic power. After sleeping, you will be fine when you wake up..."


    "Is it to save me?" Eba Greene gently stroked Wendy''s face, her eyes were soft, and she also gave a wry smile: "Unexpectedly, we lost so badly this time..."


    "Let''s not talk about this..." Lucy held Wendy in her arms and looked at Alba Green: "How are you? Are you better? How could it be like this?"


    "It''s careless, I was put on by the other party..." Aiba Green looked helpless.


    "What the hell is going on? We were attacked by you just now, Leon and the others have been petrified by you, and now we are the only ones left...and, are you Alba Green?" Lucy said, looking at her warily.


    "It seems that the guy has turned into me and attacked you..." Aba Green was a serious face: "I was also deceived by the other party. The one named Angel is a celestial wizard. A Protoss who can become someone else''s appearance, I was attacked and injured by the other person who turned into Wukong''s appearance..."


    "Become someone else''s Protoss?" Lucy frowned slightly, with a serious face: "But what is going on with your petrified eyes?"


    "It seems that those two protagonists are not just as simple as being able to behave like others..." Aba Green''s expression became more serious: "It is possible that after being transformed, he can still have the same abilities as that person. ¡­"


    "Hey~ don''t scare me!" Lucy''s eyes widened when she heard the words: "You said just now that the other party turned into Wukong and attacked you. Doesn''t that mean that he already has Wukong''s strength?"


    "That''s not enough..." Eba Greene said and shook her head again: "But we can''t completely rule out this possibility... Let''s go back to Lord Wukong as soon as possible. I heard Angele said before that she attacked in the villa. After a night of them, then, now, Lord Wukong and the others may still be there, or they are already on the way to here... as long as we walk along this road, we will be able to meet them..."


    "It would be great if Elisa and the others were there, and we wouldn''t be so passive..." Lucy began to miss the time when Elisa was there, and at the same time, she was determined: "No, we must wait a while. Get my Protoss key back from Wukong!"


    "Why is your Protoss key with Wukong?" Iba Greene looked curious.


    "That... anyway, it''s very complicated!" Lucy laughed loudly. She was confused. She couldn''t say that she lost to Monkey King. At the same time, she was muttering in her heart: "I just don''t know Talos and the others. Can you blame me... Why did I agree to Goku''s gambling agreement with my head at the time? Even I feel unforgivable..."


    "By the way, you said that the people of Blue Pegasus were petrified, how about them?" Iba Green asked.


    "There..." Lucy gave a smooth finger, and a happy expression appeared on her face: "I forgot, but your magic can undo their petrification, right?"


    Alba Green stood up and walked towards several statues not far away. After the petrification was lifted for them, Leon, sounded that they hurriedly backed away, looking at Alba Green with a vigilant look: "Why attack us? Does your fairy tail want to tear up the covenant?"


    "Hey, don''t be so nervous! It''s all a misunderstanding..." Lucy immediately explained...


    After Leon and the others listened, their hostility was put away.


    Xiang Xiang is serious: "I didn''t expect the other party to have such a tricky Protoss. It seems that facing the Six Demon Generals, we have no chance of winning, let''s go and meet Wukong-sama..."


    Blue Pegasus, Bo 1 Bo 1 in the president''s villa.


    Monkey King stood at the door, looking into the distance: "Did you lose so thoroughly... It seems that facing the Six Demon Generals, I was a little reluctant... But Angela used the right pair of Gemini Stars this time to maximize their response Some abilities... In the original book, becoming Lucy is indeed a big failure... It seems that if Jemini is used well, he can be a powerful protoss..."


    "Master Wukong, we have almost rested, let''s hurry up! I don''t know how they are..." At this time, Jura and Yiye walked out of the back room and looked at Monkey King''s words respectfully.


    "It''s no different from the annihilation of the entire army..." Monkey King replied lightly.


    "What?!" Jura and Yi Yejun were shocked.


    "How about ringing? How about ringing them? Aren''t they killed? Oh~NO~" All night, he knelt on both knees, making a painful expression.


    "Okay, don''t make such disgusting actions anymore!" Monkey King kicked the night aside with a''bang'' kick: "There have been no casualties, don''t worry, they are also coming to us..."


    "In this case, let''s set off too, we should be able to meet halfway..." Jura made a Buddha''s name with his right hand, his face solemn.


    The three set off...


    Half an hour later, I met Lucy and them in a forest trail.


    "Master Wukong, I''m sorry, we lost..." Aiba Gelin looked at Monkey King, not daring to look at him.


    "It doesn''t matter, from the beginning, I never thought you would win!" Monkey King smiled faintly, and took Wendy from Lucy''s arms...

 1597 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Three

    "It doesn''t matter, from the beginning, I never thought you would win!" Monkey King smiled faintly and took Wendy from Lucy''s arms: "It''s just to give you a chance to exercise..."


    With that, she touched Wendy''s head lightly, her exhausted magic power instantly recovered to fullness, opened her eyes slightly, and woke up.


    "Wendy..." Xia Lulu looked at her with joy when she saw it.


    "Brother Wukong..." Wendy also showed a relieved look after seeing Monkey King.


    Lucy breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this. At the same time, she looked at Monkey King dissatisfied: "But you look down on us too much for what you said?"


    "But it turns out that you lost..." Monkey King smiled and waved his hand lightly, and Aba Gelin''s injury also recovered instantly.The latter immediately nodded to Monkey King with gratitude. As long as Monkey King is there, it always gives people a sense of peace of mind.


    "..." Lucy was speechless about this, and then seemed to remember something, and immediately glared at Monkey King: "If you hadn''t lied to my Protoss key, we wouldn''t have lost so badly. ! No... I should not lose!"


    "Are you very confident?" Monkey King looked at Lucy and smiled: "It''s on your two weird star spirits? I have to say, your eyes are too strange!"


    "Uh~that...the two of them are indeed strange, but they are both trustworthy partners!" Although Lucy was a little embarrassed, her tone was very firm.


    "It''s useless for you to say that, I won''t pay you back..." Monkey King decisively dispelled Lucy''s hope, and said lightly: "However, since you really don''t have any Protoss to use, I can Barugo lends you to use..."


    "Baluge?" Lucy''s eyes lit up when she heard the words: "Really? Isn''t she your star?" She knew very well that although Baruche''s mouth was unreliable, her strength was very powerful.


    "Naturally is my Protoss..." Monkey King said, taking out a golden key and swiping it in front of him: "Even if you get her key, you only have the right to summon her, not her. Master..."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a magical array suddenly flashed in front of my eyes, and the pretty figure of Baluge immediately emerged from it. When he opened his mouth, Jura and the others were stunned: "Master, you want to teach. me?"


    "..." Monkey King.


    "..." Alba Green.


    The scene was exceptionally quiet for a while.


    "..." Lucy looked at Monkey King, speechlessly complaining: "Also say me, your Protoss is also a strange thing..."


    "Cough cough~~" Monkey King coughed embarrassingly. This Ba Lu song really slaps his face. After returning, he has to tune up and teach it. While talking to himself, Monkey King also handed Lu the golden key. Xi, and instructed Baruge: "You have almost no chance to play in my hands, so, I thought about it, and temporarily handed you to Lucy for use. If necessary, you can help her!"


    "Understood, Master!" Ba Luge nodded seriously, turned to look at Lucy, and bowed slightly: "Please give me more advice from now on, Miss Lucy!"


    "Huh? I agree? Don''t you have any dissatisfaction?" Lucy looked at Baruche with a look of surprise. The key is the bridge between the Protoss and the Protoss. If the key is gone, the bridge It was also broken. Therefore, the moment of losing the key is something that every star can''t tolerate, but what''s the matter with Baluge?As if he didn''t care at all.


    "Dissatisfaction? Why should you be dissatisfied?" Baluge looked at Lucy with a strange look: "The master''s order is above all else. Since the master asks me to assist you, there is no reason to refuse!"


    "Hey, do you hate the tutor too much?" Lucy turned to look at Monkey King with a look of astonishment.


    "This is called loyalty!" Monkey King said faintly: "Except for me, Baru Ge will not obey anyone''s orders. Even if others get the key to summon her, she will only obey my orders! Keep it safe, don''t take it. I lost the key..."


    "Does this violate the rules of the astral world? Nothing will happen, right?" Lucy suddenly became worried.


    "Rules? There are no rules in front of me..." Monkey King looked flat.


    When Lucy heard the words, she immediately remembered that even the Star Spirit King had looked respectful when he saw Monkey King before, and she was relieved: "But you took my two keys and you gave me one. It''s too stingy!" With that, Lucy pointed to Aliyes behind Monkey King: "Is she your newly acquired Protoss? I haven''t seen it before. Let me also chant!"


    "Ariyes? No!" Sun Wukong didn''t even think about it, but refused decisively. This soft girl is going to stay around and bully!


    "If you don''t borrow, don''t borrow!" Lucy rolled her eyes at Monkey King, and looked at Balu Ge: "Ba Lu Ge, follow me in the future! Look at your master, it¡¯s just a pervert! There is a new 1 Huan, I don¡¯t want you..."


    "Hey~ It''s okay for you to kidnap Baru Song! Don''t stigmatize me!" Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Lucy''s face.


    "Um~~ It hurts! Let go! Let go!!" Lucy exclaimed immediately.


    "Uh~that..." Leon couldn''t stand it anymore, and said weakly, "Can we start?"


    "No hurry, waiting..." Monkey King said lightly.


    As soon as Monkey King''s voice fell, Lucy, who had been crying out, suddenly rolled her eyes, looked around, and immediately exclaimed: "Ah~ Where is Biska? Where is Biska?!!!"


    "Uh..." Aba Greene heard the words, suddenly covered with black lines: "That...it looks like...we seem to...forget her?"


    "Huh?" Wendy and Xia Lulu were shocked. They looked around, but they didn''t see Bisika, and they suddenly became anxious.


    "Don''t worry, she''s okay, but when you came to see us, she went to follow Bulin''s group..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Hoo~ Are you okay..." After hearing this, Eba Greene breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads, and blamed themselves: "Because we were too eager to join you, we made such a low-level mistake ¡­"


    At this moment, a magic letter flew from a distance...


    Monkey King grabbed it, opened it, and turned and walked to the left: "Let''s go, Biska has followed Bulin and others and found Nirvana..."


    "Have you found it? Great!" When Jura and others heard this, they all looked happy, and followed closely...


    "When you see Biska, you have to apologize to her for forgetting your important companions..." Monkey King criticized Lucy''s daughters as they changed.


    "I''m sorry, we will apologize..." The women were humbly taught.


    (PS: Today is Mid-Autumn Festival, I wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival! I would like to send my best wishes...)

 1598 Chapter 124 The Invincible Woman

    In the sea of ??trees, rugged rocks stand on both sides, forming an independent trail.


    Bulin and others followed the trail all the way, and finally saw a glimmer of light ahead...


    Nirvana, the magic known as the "taboo" that had been sealed for so many years, appeared before their eyes!


    The huge old tree exudes a dazzling light, and chains are pierced on the trunk, as if it is bound to the whole, the scene is extremely strange and mysterious!


    "Nirvana...finally found...oh hahaha~~~" Bulin laughed excitedly, his eyes revealed endless madness and greed.


    "Is this... Nirvana... Our future..." Kebra and others all looked surprised and shocked, and their joy was beyond words.


    "You...it''s mine..." Bulin pushed away the support of the dark night, staggered forward, stretched out his right hand, and pressed against the radiant tree trunk!


    Suddenly, as if some taboo had been triggered, an extremely terrifying dark magic power soared into the sky. For a while, the earth trembled and the void trembled!


    At the same time, three dark light beams swam around the dark beam like a black snake in the shape of three horns, forming a strange dark magic array...


    "Damn! Nirvana has been activated... Why haven''t Wukong and the others come?" Beska, who was hiding in the dark, looked anxious. She wanted to stop, but she was powerless. She knew that even if she went out, it wouldn''t help. , But will put yourself in danger.


    Kebra frowned slightly and looked behind him...


    "What''s the matter? Kebra?" White Ai looked at Kebra.


    "I always feel that someone is staring at us from behind..." Kebra frowned slightly: "But I didn''t hear any sound. Is it my illusion?"


    Hearing this, Beska''s heart suddenly tightened, and she didn''t even dare to breathe for a moment. The glimmer in front of Hungary was also brighter. This is the guardian magic Sun Wukong set on her because of it. The existence of, only cut off the hearing of the Kebra Nafi people, and Beska followed them all the way without being noticed.


    "Huh? This is... the guardian light?" Beska looked down at the light in front of Hun, only to realize the abnormality on her body: "When did Master Wukong cast this magic on me?" Although she was puzzled in her heart , But Beska was overjoyed the next moment: "I heard that this guardian light will automatically activate after a threatened attack... In this way, I should be able to buy a lot of time..."


    With a certain idea, Beska did not hesitate to display her strongest magic-wide range shooting!A large-scale, powerful blast was conducted against Bulin and others!


    The speed of the bullets was so fast, and they attacked with the excitement of Bulin and the others. The timing of Beska¡¯s sneak attack was extremely good, but no matter what, everyone here is unusual. Generation!They are the generals of the Six Demons!


    Kebra, who can hear the voices of others, had already noticed it at the moment of the sound, and shouted, "Be careful!!"


    White Ai almost subconsciously waved his right hand, and the earth suddenly rose up like a wave, blocking all the bullets that came from it!


    "Dark night! Catch her!" Bulin gave the order almost instantly.At this moment, he did not allow any more accidents to happen, so the first time he gave orders to the strongest dark night.


    "Understood! Father! Please unlock the seal with peace of mind... I will end her life immediately..." Dark night''s face was flat, and he bowed slightly towards Bulin''s back, and then, with a murderous Chaobi in his eyes. Silka looked over and stretched out her right hand...


    Suddenly, the magic gun that was still firing frantically by Beskar became silent for an instant, and then it seemed to come back to life, twisted and deformed, wrapped around her arm, strangling her neck...


    "But... Damn... what kind of magic is this?!" Beska was shocked immediately, pulling the metal that was holding her throat painfully, and her heart was full of anxiety: "Didn''t this guardian light be activated on its own? Why now Doesn¡¯t start? Damn... it¡¯s getting harder to breathe..."


    Just when Beska was full of anxiety, she suddenly felt that Hun¡¯s mouth was slightly hot, and in the dazzling light shining, there was a soft "click", and the metal that strangled her neck was instantly shattered, and was ejected by an invisible wave. In the fragment lasing shot, even Kebra and Whiteai couldn''t dodge, and they were immediately penetrated through their abdomen and left shoulder!


    However, Bulin distorted the trajectory of the debris attack because of the protection of the dark night, and both of them were in peace.


    "Is this the guardian light? It''s amazing!" Beska touched the light shield that wrapped her curiously, her face full of excitement.


    "Money is justice! But your behavior is unforgivable!" White Ai covered his pierced left shoulder, glared at Beska, and started magic!


    In an instant, the earth flowed, rippling like waves, and a huge wave rolled and submerged Beska!Tighten, compress, want to crush it!


    However, countless light-wave bullets shot out from the fluctuating ground. In an instant, it was shaped like a funnel. Beska screamed, jumped out, and raised the gun at White Ai and others. With a burst of fire, the bullets flew, and the bullets rained!


    Kebra and others all had a gloomy face, all kinds of magic greeted the past, but Biska was still unscathed!


    At this moment, Beska flushed with excitement, and even her eyes were full of madness: "Wow haha~~ The old lady is a woman who has turned on the invincible mode, scum! Shake!"


    After drinking with excitement, Beska changed all kinds of magic guns, shooting and bombing around indiscriminately!The wild side of the Western Cowboy, on Beska at this moment, showed vividly and vividly!


    In the past, she was always concerned about the safety of herself or her companions, so she didn''t dare to be so crazy. However, with the protection of the guardian light, the god horse is a cloud, and she gave up all consideration for her, and now she has shown inhuman strength. The side!


    When Invincible is turned on, with guns and ammunition indiscriminately strafing and bombing, I will ask you if you are afraid?


    Rao was as strong as Dark Night and others. After a wave of attacks, he did not achieve the slightest effect. Instead, he was embarrassed by the bombardment of countless bullets, and finally had to avoid the edge!


    "Damn! What kind of magic is that? You have such defense?!" Bu Lain glared at Beska who was shooting frantically not far away, her face was about to drip with gloomy face, and she was about to succeed. A mad woman destroyed...

 1599 Chapter 126 Crazy Pursuit

    "That woman... seems a little strange..." Whiteey looked at Biska, her eyes that became more and more crazy, and even her body was gradually covered with a dark beam.


    "This is...under the influence of''Nirvana''..." Bulin saw this, but his eyes lit up: "Because of the anger towards us, and the frantic and swift shooting before, this woman unknowingly Having received the reversal of the light and darkness of Nirvana, she is falling into darkness..."


    "Is this''Nirvana''?" Kebra and others all looked excited and amazed: "Just such a little negative emotion was unknowingly drawn into the darkness... This is the power of''Nirvana'' Is it?! As long as we master it, we can master the hope of the future!"


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t fully grasped Nirvana, so I can''t control her..." Bulin sighed with regret, and ordered coldly: "Kebra, Whiteey, you two go and give that woman I''ll lead you to don''t go out! Dark night, you protect me, and I will completely control Nirvana before the Monkey King group arrives!"


    "Yes! Father!" Dark night nodded immediately.


    But Kebra and Whiteey flashed and rushed towards Biska...


    Because Beska at this time had already been affected by Nirvana, there was only killing intent in his mind, killing everyone in front of him, so when Kebra two appeared in the range of sight, they killed the past. It''s easy to be led elsewhere by the two Kebra in the rain of bullets...


    Bourin came to Nirvana and continued to unblock it, gaining the authority to control Nirvana...


    In the dense forest, Kebra and Whiteeye swiftly shuttled, evading the pursuit of Beska from the rear, and they were also scratched by bullets in many places...Even the snake in Kebra was attacking Beska. During the period, my body was punched with countless blood holes, and I was unable to lie down...


    This made De Kebula extremely angry, and launched a frantic revenge on Beska. The exclusive magic of all kinds of poisonous slayers was exhausted, and it did not hurt Beska a bit, but Several blood holes were opened by Beska''s magic spear!


    The woman who opened the invincible is so awesome, so defying!


    With the help of Monkey King''s "Guardian Light", Beska had beaten Kebra and White Ai to blood by just one person!


    This is an unfair contest. A person who has turned on''invincible defense'' is an alternative invincible existence in itself!


    At this time, Black and White Ai were vomiting blood in a depressed manner. This fighting that could only escape made them mad, and Kebra was even more victorious, unable to avenge his only friend Chuberrios (snake), even more so. Can''t be aggrieved!


    In a word, Beska, who had opened''Invincible'' and was also affected by''Nirvana'', was as fierce as she had been opened, even if it was Saint Ten, she would be tortured to death!


    "Damn! There is no time limit for this''invincible defense'' magic? It has been so long, and it hasn''t disappeared..." Kebra again avoided Beska''s bombardment behind him, his expression gloomy and terrifying.


    Generally speaking, the more powerful the magic, the greater the consumption of magic power. This magic that ignores any attacks has been activated for nearly half an hour, but it hasn''t disappeared, which is simply unreasonable!


    Well, if Kebra and the others want to wait until the magic power of the Guardian Light runs out, then they are doomed to be disappointed. This is the magic of Monkey King. In theory, the time limit is unlimited. Unless Monkey King falls, this magic Will disappear; of course, Beska is safe, and this magic will also disappear.


    But it¡¯s a pity that Beska, who was affected by Nirvana, was incomparably mad, and was always protected by the Light of Guardian. Unless it disappears under the influence of Nirvana, the Light of Guardian will not disappear because it will Always protecting Beska from being swallowed by the darkness...


    And the reason Beska is still affected by''Nirvana'' is because this state is allowed by Monkey King. Once a person falls into madness, his combat power will naturally soar, but he will lose his mind relatively, but if this person is turned on ''Invincible Defense'', what about losing your mind?


    This guardian magic was only activated when his life was threatened, and he fell into madness and his strength soared. This is the picture that Sun Wukong happily expressed.


    But on the other hand, Burein and Whiteey are tragic...


    The violent roar naturally attracted the Monkey King and his party who rushed here. When they searched for their voices, they watched the scene of Beska chasing Kebra and Whiteeye hiding everywhere. Lucy and them were all one by one. His eyes widened in shock...


    "Isn''t it... Beska... When did... become so powerful?" Eba Gelin was also shocked.


    "Fairy Tail people... they are all perverted as expected..." Leon looked at the picture in front of him with a wry smile. When he faced Kebra before, he suffered a lot, and Beska now, But the chasers are running everywhere, this is the gap!


    "Master Wukong, there seems to be something wrong with your companion..." Jura looked at Beska, who was full of crazy eyes and exuding dark magic, and looked at Monkey King.


    "Yes! The current Beska looks so evil, what is going on with her dark magic?" Lucy said with a scared look.


    "Is it because of the influence of''Nirvana'' that caused her to fall into the darkness?!!!" Xiang seemed to think of something, his face changed drastically.


    "Huh? No!" Lucy and the others were shocked when they heard this.


    "Don''t worry, Beska has my guardian light on her body, and she won''t really fall into the darkness. As long as someone she knows yells, she can come back to her senses..." Sun Wukong''s calm words made Lucy and the others calm down. Heartbroken.


    "Sun Wukong!! And Jura, one of the tenths..." Kebra and Whiteeye, who originally dodged, naturally found Sun Wukong and the others, their expressions changed drastically. At the same time, they exchanged glances and turned their heads at the same time. , Rushed towards Monkey King and the others...


    "Death!" Leon saw this, but his face was icy, and he stepped forward. He was about to activate the magic, but suddenly saw Kebra and White Ai suddenly lying on the ground, countless bullets of light from behind them. The blast came like raindrops, making Delion''s complexion greatly changed. A huge ice sculpture appeared in front of him while he waved his hand, blocking the countless bullets coming in...


    "It''s a good calculation!" Leon snorted immediately.


    "Biska looks like we are the enemy, Goku, what should I do?" Lucy looked at Monkey King.


    "It''s okay, she''s playing pretty much the same..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and walked towards Bi Si Ka...

 1600 Chapter One Hundred and Sixth Chapter

    "It''s okay, she''s almost playing..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and walked towards Bi Si Ka...


    Upon seeing this, Kebra and White Ai immediately got up and dodged to the side, looking solemnly at Monkey King...


    Although they have never fought against Monkey King, the strength of those who can kill Hades should not be underestimated, because they know exactly how powerful Hades is.


    Sun Wukong ignored Kebra and White Ai, and walked straight to Biska...


    But at this moment, Beska''s body surface was wrapped by dark magic, and her hair was dancing like that bloodthirsty and ruthless female devil''s head. Only cold killing intent was left in her eyes!


    "Goku, be careful!"


    In the exclamation of Lucy and the others, Beska on the opposite side had already rushed towards Monkey King with a crazy look. With the sound, countless bullets of light flew out, which looked exceptionally spectacular, but again, It also makes my heart chill!


    It''s just that when these bullets passed less than half a foot in front of Monkey King, they were strangely vaporized...


    But Monkey King looked at Beska with a plain face, and said faintly: "I''m so courageous, I dare to shoot at me..."


    "Uh~~" Hearing the voice of Monkey King, Beska, who had a crazy face, was suddenly sluggish, her body trembled, and the dark magic power wrapped around her instantly disappeared, and her eyes became clear again. I saw that Beska threw the gun in her hand on the ground with a panicked look, and hurriedly apologized: "Yes...I''m sorry, Goku! Are you okay? I don''t know what''s the matter..."


    "Recovered?!!!" Kebra and Whiteai on the side were shocked when they saw this. The people who fell into the darkness were awakened by Monkey King''s faint words?This made them a little unbelievable, all frowned.


    "Next time, be careful, don''t be robbed of your sanity by Nirvana..." Monkey King waved his hands indifferently, then looked at Kebra and White Ai: "You two are obediently giving way. , Or do you want to stop it?"


    Kebra snorted coldly, set his posture, and responded with action.


    "These two taught you..." Monkey King turned his head to look at the people of Jura, and then walked towards the location of Nirvana before waiting for them to answer...


    "Huh! Your attitude is too arrogant!" Kebra''s figure flashed, and he stood in front of Monkey King, glaring at him, and yelled, "The roar of the poison cage!!"


    The roaring beam containing extremely poisonously ran across towards Monkey King...


    In this scene, Lucy and the others all showed a surprised look: "He is... the Slayer Slayer?!"


    The earth trembled, and several stone pillars suddenly stood up, blocking the roar of the poisonous dragon halfway, and then a huge stone pillar forced Kebra back...


    Jura appeared in front of Kebra: "Your opponent is us... Lord Goku, I will beg you for the rest..."


    Kebra heard the words, his complexion suddenly looked ugly, and at the same time, his complexion became extraordinarily dignified, Jura, but one of the top ten holy wizards!


    "Master Jura, to deal with this kind of stuff, why don''t you take it yourself, leave it to me!" Leon flashed and came to Jura''s side, staring at Kebra coldly: "My fight with him , It''s not over yet!"


    "Really..." Jura glanced at Leon, and generously handed over his opponent to him, and exhorted: "Be careful, this man is a poisonous cage slayer..."


    Leon nodded solemnly, his fists collided, and with the emergence of the magic circle, three huge ice-made animals instantly appeared on the scene: "Ice made white tiger...Ice made ice cage...Ice made white ape! Go!"


    Following Leon¡¯s order, the three huge ice creatures immediately moved forward, shaking the ground, and attacked Keblaja...


    "Have you started to use your hands to perform magic... It seems that you have grown a lot..." Monkey King glanced at Leon behind him and continued on...


    And Lucy and the others followed closely...


    "Haha... One of the Saint Ten Great Wizards... Jura! If you kill you, I don¡¯t know how many rewards you can get?" Whiteey closed the book in his hand with a serious face, looking at Jura with a faint look Excited...


    "Then it depends on whether you have the ability to take it..." Jura snorted, folded his hands together, countless stone pillars rose from the ground and surrounded White Ai Tuan...


    And the battle between the two kicked off...


    "Master One Night... What should we... do?" The three of them looked at the battle in the field, looking at the whole night with a look of confusion.


    "Let¡¯s take a look at the situation first! These two people definitely don¡¯t want us to intervene in the fight between them... Master Goku, it seems that there is nothing wrong with us, so let¡¯s watch it here, in case the two of them need help. , We can also extend a helping hand..."


    "Wukong, why didn''t you solve the two together? If it were you, it should be easy?" Lucy followed Sun Wukong, looking at him curiously.


    "We can''t take care of everything, right? They need some effort, isn''t it..." Monkey King smiled.


    "Wow, Brother Wukong... Snake... There is a big snake in front of me!!" Wendy pointed to the front and suddenly exclaimed. At the same time, her little hand hugged Monkey King''s big leg.


    "It''s the snake of the Poison Destroyer Cage Sorcerer, which was shot and killed by me..." Beska saw this and explained.


    "No, it''s not dead yet..." Iba Greene looked at the snake''s slightly twisted body, and said with a little caution.


    "It seems to be a very interesting snake..." Monkey King looked at the big snake lying weakly on the turf with interest, and walked over.


    "Be careful, Master Wukong, this snake is very poisonous..." Beska reminded with a serious face.


    "It''s okay..." Monkey King lifted the big snake up, looked at the holes in its snake''s body, and looked at Bi Si Ka: "You were ruthless, fortunately, it didn''t hurt seven inches. Otherwise, it would be hopeless... However, a snake is cursed on its body, which is rare..."


    "Huh? A curse?" Lucy and the others were all curious when they heard the words, they gathered around and checked...


    "Where is the curse? Why can''t I see it?" Lucy saw the snake from the beginning to the end, and found no abnormalities, and Biska and the others were equally confused.


    "If you can see it, it''s impossible for anyone to find out after so long..." Monkey King said, lightly fingering the snake''s forehead, and an invisible wave instantly spread across the snake''s body. They were shocked to see that the big snake in front of them was twisted and gradually transformed into a human shape. For a time, their eyes widened...

 1601 Chapter 127 Ginana

    Picture: Ginana


    Seeing the beautiful woman in her twenties in front of him, Beska and the others stared in shock.


    Lucy even hugged Monkey King tightly, hiding behind him, looking at her vigilantly and fearfully: "Mom! This snake has become a spirit... it turned into a human... Goku, be careful of her. Eat us..."


    "..." Monkey King dumbly pulled Lucy 1 in front of him: "You have seen real demons and giant cages somehow, is it strange that this snake becomes a human?"


    "Isn''t it surprising?" Lucy looked at Monkey King and asked.


    Monkey King listened, too lazy to pay attention.


    Eba Green shook her head as she watched from the sidelines, and asked, "Master Wukong, you said that she was cursed before. Could it be that she was originally a human being?"


    "Finally, there is a girl with a brain..." Monkey King looked at Aba Gelin, and smiled: "She should have been cursed by the evil wizard ten years ago and turned into a snake..."


    "It turns out that people have changed!" Lucy was relieved when he heard the words, but immediately reacted and stared at Monkey King: "Did you just scold me for having no brains?"


    Monkey King ignored her, but instead looked at the woman who had just turned from a snake into a human...


    When Bisika and the others saw this, they all followed Monkey King''s gaze and looked at the woman. Wendy was angry: "It''s so bad, there is a magician who turns a person into a snake, and Change is ten years, she must have been very hard in these ten years?..."


    "Who...who are you?" The woman also woke up from the obscurity at this time, looking at Monkey King and the others, with a look of doubt and at the same time, a look of alertness.


    "Don''t be afraid, we are not malicious..." Lucy immediately explained: "My name is Lucy... he is Monkey King, this is Wendy... Biska... Alba Green... What''s your name? Who called you? Become like this? Is it the guy named Kebra?"


    "Who am I?...who am I...?" The woman muttered, and suddenly hugged her head in pain: "Who am I...who am I? Why can''t I remember anything...what am I? Who?¡­"


    "Goku, she seems to have amnesia?" Lucy saw this, with more sympathy in her eyes.


    "Is there no memory of who turned you into a snake?" Beska asked.


    "Become a snake?" The woman looked puzzled.


    "Yeah! You were cursed by the evil wizard and turned into a snake. It was Wukong who helped you lift the curse and restore your body..." Beska said.


    "Curse... Snake..." The woman held her head and tried to recall, but the more she recalled, the more painful she was: "Some familiar...but...can''t remember...head hurts...suck...can''t remember..."


    "Don''t think about it..." Monkey King squatted down and stroked the woman''s head lightly: "You don''t have to feel scared and hesitated, just forget it if you can''t remember it. This may be a good thing. If you do, just follow us for now..."


    "Huh? Goku, do you want to take her in?" Aba Greendai frowned slightly. After all, this woman was made by Kebra''s snake.


    "I think it''s safest for her to stay by our side..." Beska said with a serious face: "Who knows if that guy named Kebra put the curse on her..."


    "Well, it''s not impossible!" Eba Green and the others also agreed with this statement.


    "How about? Do you want to be with us?" Monkey King looked at the woman.


    "En..." The woman looked confused, panicked, she could only nod her head in agreement, and then looked at Monkey King gratefully: "Thank you... for helping me to lift the curse... Although the memory is vague... That little impression, I just can¡¯t remember..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember, take it slow, after some time, maybe you will remember..." Monkey King laughed, looked at the woman, thought for a while, and said: "Since you have forgotten your name, Should I get one for you?"


    Woman, after listening, her eyes lit up, looking expectantly at Monkey King...


    "Um~~ Just call Ginana, right?" Monkey King pretended to think for a while, said.


    "Ginana? Ginana...well~ I will be called Ginana in the future..." The woman''s confused expression suddenly became brighter, and she seemed to be satisfied with the name.


    "If you like it..." Monkey King got up and stood up and looked at the dark beam of light rising up in the sky: "Then, it''s time to go there..."


    But halfway through, Monkey King suddenly turned and looked behind him: "Since you are here, come out quickly, don''t you still want to play a sneak attack?"


    "Huh?!" Lucy''s women all looked wary when they heard this.


    "Huh~ you are very sensitive..." A cold hum came from the dense forest. As the footsteps got closer and closer, An Jie''er appeared in front of Monkey King.


    "It turned out to be you!" Aba Green''s complexion suddenly became cold. It was this guy who made her star spirit look like Monkey King, deceived her, and made her seriously injured and unconscious.


    "Are you okay..." Angel glanced at Aba Green, her eyebrows frowned slightly, and her eyes fixed on Wendy''s body: "Is it because of the witch in the sky? Huh... it will be healed. Sorcerer is really annoying!"


    "This time, I''m going to turn you into a stone statue, knocking it out a little bit!" Aiba Gelin looked at Angel''s eyes coldly, and she was always worried about the other party''s attack on her with the appearance of Monkey King.


    "Oh~really, your defeated generals, don''t be brave in front of me..." An Jie''er was indifferent, looking at Aba Gelin with disdain, that expression, that expression, and hatred. Okay, didn''t you see that Aba Greene was already gritted her teeth with anger?


    "Huh!" Aba Green snorted immediately, taking off her glasses and about to do it, but was stopped by Monkey King: "You are not allowed to do it this time, Lucy, you are her opponent! "


    "Huh?! Me? You mean me?!!!" Lucy pointed at herself dumbfounded.


    "Don''t have such a dull expression..." Sun Wukong said faintly: "Didn''t you always think that you don''t have any Protoss available to make soy sauce? I just lent you Baru Ge..."


    "Huh? That''s right! I have a powerful Protoss partner now!" Lucy''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she took a step forward: "Look how I beat her this time!"


    "Hey~ I have been following for a long time, and I have started to learn from Master Wukong..." Xia Lulu looked at Lucy and said.


    "Xia Lulu, don''t you spit me at this kind of time?" Lucy immediately glared at Xia Lulu, then took out the golden key and said softly, "Come out! Baru song!"


    "Unexpectedly, you are still a celestial wizard..." Anjieer looked at Lucy with some surprise, and then was full of disdain: "But...what you say is wrong to open the door..."..

 1602 Chapter 128: Lucy vs. Angel

    However, as Lucy''s voice fell, a magic circle appeared in front of her, and Baru Ge also emerged in a burst of light!


    The first thing I did was bypass Lucy and came to Monkey King: "Master, are you calling me?"


    "Huh? How did your opening remarks change?" Lucy suddenly looked surprised when she heard the words, and at the same time she shook her head vigorously, and looked at Baru Ge: "No! It''s me who called you! Baru Ge! "


    "Huh? Really?" Ba Luge sighed blankly: "It''s a pity..."


    "Sorry you gave it to the ghost! Let''s beat that annoying woman to the ground first!" Lucy pointed at Angel, and shouted.


    "Understood!" As soon as she heard her mission, Baluge immediately became serious, turned around a few steps, and looked at Angel...


    "Baluge... Virgo Stars..." An Jie''er looked plain and didn''t care: "Although it is also one of the zodiac signs, it is nothing remarkable..." She said, she also took out a handful of gold Key: "Open it! Scorpio''s door, Scapio!"


    "Weare!" With the sound of a mantra, Scapio of Scorpio was summoned, staring at Baruche, but dropped his hairstyle: "Oh~ Baruche, I didn''t expect this time to be your opponent. Well~By the way, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a while, do we need to find a quiet place to relive the past?"


    "I''m not interested in telling the old with you, a scumbag!" Ba Luge replied expressionlessly, her body flashed and she appeared in front of Scarpio in an instant, flew up and kicked it towards him. In the air, his face was indifferent: "Also...we are now opponents..."


    "Boom!~" Scapio crashed to the ground: "Ok...Boom...no...no...I''m going back...rest...a moment..." As he said, it turned into smoke and disappeared...


    "Isn''t it! A KO?" Beska looked astonished.


    "Well~ That Protoss is called Scarpio, right? It looks pretty good, I didn''t expect such a dish!" Iba Greene looked contemptuous.


    "Even with one move..." The original face of Anjie''s face changed drastically: "Is this really the Virgo Protoss? I don''t remember the Virgo Protoss being so powerful!"


    "Huh~ Baru song has been tuned and taught by the master~ of course it is amazing!" Baru song has no expression, but the tone is extremely proud.


    "Hey~~" Bisika and the women all looked at Monkey King...


    "Ahem~ Baru song, don''t make people misunderstand the way you speak, okay?" Monkey King looked helpless.


    "Isn''t Baluge right?" Baluge looked at Monkey King curiously.


    Looking at Baluge¡¯s serious eyes, Sun Wukong was speechless, because he did teach Baluge when there was no one...cough cough, digress...


    At the same time, Lucy tilted her head and pondered: "Scapio? Scapio? Why does this name sound so familiar? Ah~ right! Aquia¡¯s boyfriend seems to be called this name. !" In the scream, Lucy suddenly held her face in her hands, with a look of horror: "It''s over... I''ll be beaten up by Aquia..."


    "..." Beska and other women heard the words, all of them were full of black lines, and the Astral Sorcerer who was afraid of being beaten by his own Astral Sorceress, I am afraid that there is only such a strange thing as Lucy.


    However, the relationship between Lucy and Aquia is incomprehensible to ordinary people. Aquia watched Lucy grow up. The relationship between the two is like the closest friend and sister. Don¡¯t look at Aquia every time. All appearances are frowned upon Lucy, but his loyalty is beyond doubt!


    "Thunderbolt~ I''m afraid of my own protagonist... Are you too weird?" Jemini came to Lucy and looked at her curiously. The cuteness instantly attracted Lu Xi''s gaze: "Wow~ So cute! Are you Gemini Protoss?" As he said, he proactively stretched out his right hand and touched Demini...


    "Lucy~Don''t touch it!!" Eba Greene said in shock when she saw this.


    However, Lucy had touched Minnie''s head, turned her head, and looked at Eba Green in amazement: "But I...have touched..."


    "That''s the enemy''s Protoss...you have too much nerves too!" Biska looked at Lucy with a speechless expression.


    "It''s these two celestial spirits who turned into Wukong and attacked me..." Aba Greene looked serious: "They can become the person they touched, and they can even have that person''s. Ability, have you forgotten how you were petrified before?"


    "It''s them you are talking about?!" Lucy was shocked when she heard the words, and hurriedly withdrew her hand, and backed away several steps.


    "It''s too late~ Thunderbolt~ Data reading is complete..." After talking, Jemini turned into Lucy after a burst of smoke.


    "Wow! They have become like me! They are beautiful!" Lucy exclaimed immediately.


    "Hello~~Are you complimenting yourself in disguise?" Xia Lulu immediately complained silently.


    "Hehe~~ What a fool..." Angela looked at Lucy with contempt, with a smile on her face: "It''s really nice to have an opponent like you..." She said, her eyes fixed on On the body of Baru Ge: "Then, this powerful protagonist, I will accept it unceremoniously..."


    "Huh? Huh?" Lucy listened, but her head was full of question marks.


    But at this moment, the fake Lucy on the side pointed at Baluge and gave an order: "Attack, Baluge!"


    "..."


    However, Baru Ge didn''t hear it, and instead looked at fake Lucy with a very suspicious look. Who do you think you are?Order me?


    "I tell you to attack! Attack!" Upon seeing the fake Lucy, she shouted at Ba Lu Gejiao again.


    "Why does Baluge listen to you?" Baluge looked at the fake Lucy with a strange face, and said seriously: "Baluge only obeys the master''s orders..." As she said, her pretty face blushed with both hands Holding face: "Because Baru song is exclusive to the owner..."


    "..." An Jie''er opened her mouth suddenly, with a look of astonishment, what kind of strange celestial spirits are these!Turning his head and looking at the fake Lucy: "What the hell is going on?"


    "This Protoss doesn''t seem to be under her control..." Fake Lucy also looked astonished.


    "You mean, the Virgo Protoss is not her Protoss?" An Jie''er shouted angrily at the moment: "Do you think I''m blind? That Protoss was obviously summoned by her... eh? No,..." An Jie''er suddenly remembered something, and frowned and looked at Monkey King: "When she appeared just now, she seemed to be called his master? Is this the protagonist of the virgin palace the protagonist of the Monkey King?"..

 1603 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Nine

    "That''s right!" Lucy smiled: "Baluge is Wukong borrowed my protagonist, so even if you become like me and possess my abilities, you never want to control Baruche!"


    "You can borrow the Protoss? Don''t bullshit!" An Jie''er shouted angrily, "Kill her for me, Jemini!"


    Fake Lucy immediately raised his whip and drew it towards Lucy. With a soft''pop'', she slapped Lucy''s hips, and Lucy immediately gave a''ouch'', clutching her fart. Exhale in pain...


    "Ah~ what an intoxicating picture..." Baruge suddenly said with emotion.


    "You are so drunk! Why don''t you come and help! I''m going to be hanged by someone else!" Lucy immediately shouted angrily.


    "Okay, Baruche, don''t rush, go over and help..."


    "It''s the master!" Monkey King spoke, and Baluge immediately took the lead, not hesitating, but a little regret: "Hey~~ Actually, I want to watch a little longer..."


    Jiao''s body flashed, and grabbed the whip that was whipped out again, and blocked Lucy''s face. Then Baluge just pulled it hard, and the fake Lucy flew towards Baluge in an exclamation...


    Just when he got close, there was a weird smile on his face: "Hehe~ You are fooled!" As he said, he suddenly became the appearance of Aba Gelin in the air. After a sudden change, the expressions of Bisika and the others changed greatly: "No!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Baru Ge, who originally wanted to punch fake Lucy out, suddenly petrified from bottom to top...


    "Damn it! It''s my petrified eye!" Eba Gelin looked very ugly when she saw this. She immediately removed her glasses, and the rapidly petrifying Baru song came to an abrupt halt, and then relieved at an astonishing speed...


    And Baluge¡¯s fist slammed into the fake Lucy¡¯s face at the same time, and while flying out, she rolled on the ground several times before stopping...


    Lucy even covered her eyes with her hands, she didn''t dare to look, because it was as miserable as watching herself rolling on the ground...


    With the appearance of the smoke, the fake Lucy once again turned into Jemini''s appearance. The two little guys had ringed eyes at this time, fainted to the ground, and obviously lost the ability to fight...


    "Damn it!" An Jie''er was angry and panicked at the same time, but she saw Ba Lu Gejiao''s body flashed and appeared in front of her instantly, just on the top of her knee, which made her kneel down. On the ground, with a painful look...


    "So weak... I was defeated by her..." Iba Gelin covered her face with her hand with a faceless expression.


    "How can I say, people are just astral wizards, without the stars, the combat power will naturally be greatly reduced..." Beska said with a serious face: "However, this is also a side note, Wukong''s Baru song, really That¡¯s so strong! The strength is far superior to other Protoss!"


    "Wow, haha~~Angel, you have today too!" At this moment, Karen once again emerged from behind Monkey King, looking at Angel, who was kneeling on the ground with her abdomen, and was full of excitement: " Seeing you being abused, my heart is so cool... If I am a real entity, I really want to step on your feet!" Then, turning around, looked at Monkey King, and said in a coquettish tone: "Master..."


    "Insane, play while..." Monkey King pushed Karen aside. Does this guy really want to abuse others a hundred times?


    Kneeling down, Monkey King looked at An Jie''er carefully: "By the way, when you look at it so close, how come you feel a little familiar?"


    "Wukong, you''re so old-fashioned in such a near way..." Lucy murmured.


    "Familiar? I think so too..." Wendy nodded seriously when she heard the words, tilted her head, and recalled carefully.


    "Do you think you are familiar?" Monkey King glanced at Wendy, then looked at An Jie''er, thinking about it, and calculating with his ability...


    Usually, Monkey King sealed his omniscient ability, because if he knew everything, it would be boring, and he would use it only when he thought it was necessary, and now, that''s it. ¡­


    With my heart and mind, everything about An Jie''er was immediately understood by Hungarian, and Monkey King suddenly realized: "It turned out to be you, but I just glanced at it in a hurry. I really didn''t notice you very much..."


    "Huh? Do you really know each other?" Beska and the others were all curious.


    "Seven years, you have grown up too..." Monkey King looked at An Jie''er, hehe smiled: "It is said that the eighteenth female change, you have changed, I really did not recognize this..."


    "You...you are?!!!" Angel looked at Monkey King seriously, and suddenly her pupils shrank instantly: "You...you are...so you are...Angel?!!!"


    "Angel Lord?" Eba Green and the others widened their eyes when they heard the words: "Hey~~What kind of gods is this?"


    "Uh..." Sun Wukong was ashamed when he heard this: "I am not an angel, I am the Monkey..."


    "No...you are!" An Jie''er was extremely excited: "I remember, it was because you saved me that I began to believe in angels...because you were like an angel that fell from the sky at that time. ¡­Why would I forget such an important thing? I shouldn¡¯t have forgotten¡­" An Jie''er hugged his head in pain.


    In a trance, she felt that she had returned to the tower of the paradise seven years ago, that unforgettable scene...


    "55555...everyone, wait for me!" Xiao Anjieer clutched her sprained right foot and looked at the people going away in front of her, panicking, fearing, and crying.


    "Brother Wukong, someone fell down!" Suddenly, a soft voice came into her ears, and Xiao Anjieer saw a little girl holding a man''s hand and came to her.


    She saw the man gently rubbing her injured ankle. The pain had disappeared, but it was warm and warmed to the heart. At that moment, her fear disappeared and she became extremely relieved. She thought, Maybe the angel that mother told herself is him?


    "It''s okay, pay attention next time, don''t run in such a hurry..."


    "En...Thank you..." Xiao Anjie''er blushed slightly. She felt that the person''s voice was so gentle, just like the father who died, but it was different from his father''s. She wanted to stay and leave with him, but However, everyone chose to stay, and chose to seek revenge from those people, so she can only stay because she can¡¯t abandon everyone...


    I could only hurriedly follow the back of the people in front of him, and then imprint the figure who saved him deeply in my mind...


    "I even forgot about you... why?!" An Jie''er covered her head with her hands, with a pained expression on her face: "It shouldn''t be... it shouldn''t be..."..

 1604 Chapter 130 Unblocking

    "Uh~ she doesn''t matter, right?" Lucy looked at An Jie''s frantic face, tugging at the corner of Monkey King''s clothes, with some worry on her face.


    "It seems that someone wants to completely control her, and has sealed part of her memory..." Monkey King looked at An Jie''er, frowning slightly: "Those who have hope will not easily fall into darkness... but because That memory was too deep for her, and she still vaguely remembered the so-called''angel'', so in her subconscious, she took''angel'' as her worship..."


    "It always sounds weird..." Lucy looked at Monkey King and complained: "You mean you have too much influence on her, even if the memory is sealed, she still vaguely remembers you?"


    "Looks like... It''s such a reason..." Monkey King looked at An Jie''er, but he did not expect that his own help would have such a great impact on her, and he did not expect that the girl saved by her was actually Angel now.


    "Can that help her unlock the seal and restore her memory?" Beska looked at Monkey King.


    "It''s also easy..." Monkey King said, and with a flick at the center of Angel''s eyebrows, Angel immediately calmed down, and all the memories that had disappeared came like a tide...


    "Hmph~ As one of the six demon generals, you still have a ray of light in your heart... It seems that this ray of light will only become your hindrance, let me seal your ray of light completely and fall into darkness completely Come on!..."


    "I remember..." An Jieerjiao''s body shook, and her whole body was suddenly bathed in the white light curtain. While her face was intoxicated, she exclaimed, "It''s the president of''No'', yes. The president of''Nothing'' sealed my memory, just wanting me to fall into the darkness completely and integrate into the role of the General of the Six Demons..."


    "Is it because of Nirvana..." Looking at Angel''s appearance at this time, Monkey King looked at the dark beam of light rising into the sky not far away: "It seems that there is a trace of darkness in her heart. It has been transformed into light...this magic is so interesting..."


    "President of''No''?" Eba Green was surprised: "Could it be the president of the General of the Six Demons who is still just a mystery so far?!"


    "Yes, in fact, the president of our Six Demon Generals is Bulin''s second personality. He calls himself''None'' and is a very powerful dark wizard!" An Jie''er looked serious and frightened. "As long as the General of the Six Demons is defeated, then the seal imposed on Bu Lain will be lifted, and his second personality, President Wu, will be completely awakened! At that time, I am afraid it will be dangerous... because President Wu is a only Destructive lunatic..."


    "Hey~ You seem to belong to General Six Demon? Why tell us this?" Lucy looked at Angel with a strange expression.


    An Jie''er glanced at Monkey King, her pretty face flushed a little, "Um...that...can I join your fairy tail too?"


    "Hey~ You said this suddenly, do you think we will agree?" Aiba Greene looked at Angel, but snorted coldly.


    "Sure enough... can''t it..." Angel immediately lowered his head in loss.


    "It''s okay, just let you join!" Monkey King touched An Jie''er''s head and smiled.


    "Really?" An Jie''er was overjoyed: "Do you really not care about the bad things I did before?" He said, looking at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Good or bad, there is no definition in my world. If you care about the person you care about, that''s enough. Whether she is a good person or a bad person, you just need to be loyal to me!"


    "Isn''t it?" Aba Green and the others stared in shock, "Master Goku, are you serious?"


    "Don''t see people as beautiful women, you just want to take them in!" Lucy glared at Monkey King and spit out loudly.


    "Yes! Master Wukong! I like you the most!" An Jieer suddenly threw Monkey King to the ground, her face filled with joy and happiness.


    "Hey, what are you doing? You are a newcomer! Stay away from Lord Wukong!" Aba Gelin immediately pulled Anjieer in desperation, trying to pull her away from Monkey King. , But An Jie''er was holding Monkey King tightly, but couldn''t pull it away...


    "It''s too much, Brother Wukong is mine!" Wendy also joined the scramble with an angry expression...


    "No! The master belongs to Baluge!" Baluge also flew forward and joined the battle group...


    "Master Wukong! I firmly oppose Angel''s joining Fairy Tail! You should put her in a small black room and abuse her a hundred times!" Karen also protested loudly from the side.Except for Monkey King, no one can see her, hear her voice, and her body is gradually covered with a layer of black light...


    "It''s not the time to make a fool of myself!" Lucy looked at the twisted group of people, the black line all over her head, but when she saw the eager Beska on the side, she was speechless: "You don''t want to, too. Join in?"


    "Ahem~~ No..." Beska blushed and hurriedly denied that this girl is usually bold, but in terms of feelings, she is very timid.


    "That...that..." Aliyes reminded weakly from the side: "Please be careful, don''t get hurt..."


    "!!!"


    Suddenly, the earth trembles violently, shaking Eba Gelin and the others one by one, looking forward with shocked faces, only to see that the black light has become thicker and stronger than before!The huge and strange magic power makes me feel uneasy...


    "It seems that Nirvana has been completely unblocked..." Monkey King pushed away Baru Ge, holding Wendy, and stood up from the ground: "It''s really not the time to play..."


    "Blame you guys all the time! This time is over!" Lucy suddenly became panicked: "It''s the magic power, so I am scared that I can''t move...Ah~~I can''t stand it!! "


    Suddenly Lucy screamed loudly, her pupils contracted, and a layer of black was densely covered. The whole person looked crazy and strange...


    "Not good! Lucy was affected by Nirvana!" Beska was shocked when she saw this.


    Monkey King pulled Lucy back to his side. In an instant, Lucy returned to normal, but immediately hugged Monkey King tightly, her vest was cold, and her face was scared: "Ok... terrible... I just gave birth to a little bit. Fearful emotions... almost swallowed by fear..."


    "Kill you! I''m going to kill you! Damn An Jie''er...Don''t let you confuse my Lord Wukong...Kill you...Go to death!!!"


    A voice full of resentment and killing intent came from behind everyone, Lucy and others were shocked, they all saw the completely blackened Karen approaching them...


    As the ghosts of Karen, Lucy and the others were originally invisible, but because of the dissatisfaction and resentment in their hearts, the blackening was completely substantive...

 1605 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One

    "Is Karen here?" Lucy exclaimed immediately: "Oh, Karen is so terrible now! It''s really a resentful spirit! Even we can see it!"


    "Can Nirvana even be affected by ghosts?" Aba Green was shocked: "And, how could she be affected by Nirvana?"


    "This..." Monkey King touched his head with some embarrassment, and glanced at Angel next to him. The facts are obvious. Because Monkey King agreed to take in Angel, Karen who was killed by Angel will naturally become Extremely unhappy, even jealous and hated, and therefore, completely blackened under the influence of the completely unblocked Nirvana.


    "Master Wukong, what should I do now?" Beska looked at Monkey King nervously.


    "It''s okay, this girl is just dissatisfied with my decision, she is making a little emotion..." Monkey King stepped forward and slapped the forehead of Karen who was throwing his teeth and claws at him, with a clear sound The sound of the dark magic that permeated Kallen instantly dissipated...


    "Um~ It hurts!~~" Karen immediately covered her head, exhaled in pain, and then looked towards Monkey King with tears, her eyes full of grievances: "Master Wukong, Angel is the one who killed me, you take it in. Forget it, she even hit me, it''s too much!"


    "Huh? Angel was the murderer of Karen?!" Lucy and the others opened their eyes wide when they heard this.


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Angela walked to Karen''s body and sincerely apologized: "I know that the harm I caused to you can''t be compensated... But... if you want my life as compensation..." The conversation suddenly changed. : "I can''t give it to you either!"


    "I was so moved before I was blind!" Lucy was already moved to cry when she heard the previous words, but when she heard the last sentence, she shouted in surprise.


    "Master Goku, look, you see what she said... I am mad at me! Although I am dead..." Karen roared furiously, "A woman with a bad personality like this should be locked in a small black room. One hundred times, one hundred times..."


    "Hey~ How persistent are you for a hundred times?" Monkey King looked at Karen with a speechless expression: "Moreover, your bad deeds during your lifetime are not much better than Angell, right?" said Then, he waved his hand: "As for her hatred of killing you, it is actually very easy to solve... As long as you behave well, I can bring you back to life..."


    "what?!!"


    Everyone, Beska and others stared in shock.


    "Really? Can you really revive me?" Karen flushed with excitement.


    And at this time, a squirrel suddenly appeared on the ground not far away. Of course, on this occasion, affected by Nirvana, there can be no animals in this area. This squirrel is just created by Monkey King. from.


    Monkey King did not answer Karen¡¯s words, but pointed out. The light beam on the fingertips flashed and penetrated the cute squirrel instantly, because the body was so small that it was torn into two sections, huh. Before he hummed, he couldn''t die.


    "Hey~ what are you doing! That cute squirrel, why are you killing it?" Lucy immediately stared at Monkey King dissatisfied.


    Bisika and the others also looked at Monkey King curiously. They didn''t think that Monkey King was someone who liked to do such boring things.


    Seeing Monkey King waved his hand lightly, a curtain of light instantly bathed on the squirrel''s corpse, and then Lucy and the women all saw an unforgettable scene from them...


    The body of the original squirrel had been torn into two parts. The corpse of the squirrel, which had already died, miraculously returned to its original shape. It bounced in vain, screamed in horror, and sank into the jungle...


    "Oh my God! That squirrel was actually resurrected?!!!" Lucy and the others opened their eyes in shock. They had come back to life. They had heard of it, but they had never seen the incident in Ulu. They just thought that Lu hadn''t died originally, but now he has witnessed the squirrel that was originally dead and resurrected instantly. The shock in his heart is really indescribable!


    Sun Wukong, can he really bring back the magic?!He did not give an explanation, but explained it with facts!If this is rumored, the entire magical world will be shaken as never before.


    "Haha~~ It''s saved! I''m really saved!" Karen threw into Sun Wukong''s arms excitedly, and hugged him tightly: "Master Wukong, hurry, hurry up and revive me! From now on From now on, people will be yours. Whatever you say, I will listen to you..."


    "I said, it depends on your performance. If you can forget your hatred and become good friends with Angel, I can think about it..." Monkey King looked at Karen with excitement, but he smiled. .


    "What''s the problem?" Karen took Angel into his arms very readily: "Angel, let''s be friends!"


    "This is a shit!" Lucy murmured speechlessly.


    "I am afraid that only Master Wukong can solve her murderous feud, right?" Biska and Eba Gelin both looked at Monkey King with admiration.


    "I don''t mean it is that simple to say, but you two must be friends sincerely, and I will bring you back to life!" Monkey King looked at Karen, and said very seriously: "If it is digitized, you The degree of favorability towards Angel is now no more than ten, is it okay, at least it''s not a negative one hundred."


    "Can you see this too?" Karen looked at Monkey King suspiciously.But I have to admit that what Sun Wukong said was right. She just wanted to be resurrected. Regarding Angel''s hatred for killing her, she would not forget because she was resurrected.But also because she had hope of resurrection, she no longer hated An Jie''er as before.


    "Of course you can see..." Monkey King chuckled.


    "I don''t believe it..." Karen rolled her eyes and pointed to Wendy who was held by Monkey King, "Then tell me, how good is this little girl towards you?"


    "Nine-nine o''clock..." Monkey King chuckled.


    "How much is the full value?"


    "hundred¡­"


    "Impossible!" Karen did not speak, but Wendy flushed with anxious face, and protested loudly with dissatisfaction: "People''s favorability for Brother Wukong must be full 100!"


    "You are confident..." Lucy continued to complain.


    "Of course..." Monkey King smiled and touched Wendy''s head without covering up: "I didn''t doubt Wendy''s meaning! It''s just the missing point, which can only be waited until the day you marry me. Consummation..."


    "Oh! But they are still young..." Wendy suddenly covered her face with her hands, and smoke started to flow from her head...

 1606 Chapter 132: Light and Darkness Reverse the Great Dark Sky

    Lucy and the others rolled their eyes at Monkey King...


    Upon seeing this, Monkey King didn''t want to talk about this topic, otherwise it would be endless: "Okay, stop here, let''s solve the current crisis quickly!"


    When they heard this, both their faces became serious and rushed to the place where Nirvana is...


    In the sea of ??trees, before a huge ancient tree.


    Bulin turned his back to the ancient tree, and his whole body was entangled by dark beams. He looked very evil: "Haha~~Nirvana! It belongs to me at last! Haha~~ From then on, the whole world will rule on me. Foot!"


    Looking at the dark night with both eyes, a look of excitement and crazy: "Dark night ~ cheer! Let''s jump! Darkness will replace light! It belongs to our era, it is about to come!!"


    "That''s really congratulations to my father!" Dark night also smiled, but behind this smile, there was an incomparable evil.


    "I''m really sorry to disturb you! It seems that your era is about to end here!" Aba Greene''s voice sounded untimely, but Sun Wukong and his party had arrived.


    "It seems that Kebra and the others did not stop you..." Bulin looked at Monkey King and others, but his face was calm: "However, this is also expected..." After speaking, his eyes fixed on Monkey King''s. Body: "You are the Monkey King, right? You really admire your name and can kill Hades. It''s really extraordinary, how about it, do you want to join hands with me to create this world that is about to be ruled by darkness?"


    "Aren''t you awake yet?" Monkey King looked at Bu Lain indifferently.


    "That''s really a pity!" Bu Lain looked at Monkey King, but sighed: "With your ability, if you die here, it would be a pity..."


    "Why, do you control a mere magic, make your confidence so full?" Monkey King looked at Bu Lain with interest, as if he was looking at a clown.


    "The look in your eyes is really annoying!" Bu Lain''s face was gloomy for a moment, his eyes fixed on Angel''s body again: "And you, why are you standing with them? That''s it... It seems that the seal is sealed. Your memory has been removed...huh, it''s really useless! But, it doesn''t matter, soon you will be completely darkened!"


    As he said, he saw Buland raise his wand in his hand and shouted coldly: "The Dark Rondo of Nirvana!!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the earth shook, and I saw Nirvana''s beam of light rising up into the sky, and countless dark beams suddenly stretched out, crashing down towards the place where Sun Wukong and the others were!


    "He can control the power of Nirvana?" Beska fell silent in amazement.


    "Damn! If this beam falls down! Are we still alive?" Lucy looked terrified, because the magical power contained in the dark beam made people feel terrified!


    And as the fear rose, Lucy and others'' eyes were covered by darkness. They were being swallowed by the darkness of Nirvana, and then suddenly turned around and attacked Monkey King...


    Monkey King frowned slightly, drew back, avoiding the attack of Lucy and others...


    Seeing this, B¨¹hne laughed wildly: "How about it, Monkey King! How does this Nirvana feel? Haha~~ As long as I feel a little bit of negative emotions, I can amplify them infinitely, and then control them! Now, your old companions have been used by me! Haha~~ Even if you want to regret it, it¡¯s too late! So, did you kill your companions or were killed by your own companions? It¡¯s really exciting! Hey haha ~~~"


    "Your laughter is really ugly..." Monkey King glanced at Bu Lai indifferently, avoiding Lucy''s attack, but looking at the dark beam of light rising up into the sky: "Nirvana... is indeed an interesting magic ¡­It¡¯s a fun toy..."


    "Toy? You call such an amazing magic a toy?" Bulin sneered angrily when he saw it. "Are you too ignorant or too arrogant? If that''s the case, let You have a thorough knowledge of what is scary about the toy in your mouth!"


    In the roar, Bulin suddenly released the magic wand in his hand, and the wand floated to the sky autonomously, while Bulin opened his hands to the sky, with a gesture of embracing the world, with a face of enthusiasm and madness: "Over the world. Come on! Light and darkness reverse the dark sky!!"


    In an instant, the dark beam of light trembled violently, emitting magic power like black clouds spreading in all directions...


    And the one who bears the brunt is where Lucy and the others are...


    And after they were stained with this dark light curtain, their whole bodies were instantly enveloped in darkness, their hair fluttered, and they became crazy looking...


    "Hey~~ I won''t kill you... Monkey King... I will make you look at them and become the strongest trump card under me... Come and fight for me... Conquer the world!" Bulin smiled slightly at this time. Just like the aloof god, every word and deed controls his life and death.


    "It''s really boring..." Monkey King wandered through the dark curtain of light, staring lightly at Bu Lain, who was holding a winning face: "You don''t think that with this magic, you can control me?"


    "What?! You... are you okay? How could you be okay!!" Bulin looked at Monkey King who was not affected by the dark sky, his eyes widened in shock, his face was incredible: "This is impossible. !This is impossible!"


    "What''s impossible?" Sun Wukong said indifferently: "Didn''t I say it? This magic, for me, is just a toy. You actually use the magic that I regard as a toy to deal with me? Is it enough? moron¡­"


    "Damn it! Even if you are not affected by Nirvana, you can''t beat me!" After Bleu was shocked, he cried out: "Because they are all in my hands!" With a wave of Lucy and other women''s big hands, she said coldly, "Kill him!"


    However, Lucy and others were motionless, and did not follow his orders at all.


    B¨¹hne''s eyes widened instantly, and he roared: "What''s the matter? Why didn''t they obey my orders? Kill him! I told you to kill him!!"


    "Don''t waste your energy, how could they obey your orders..." Monkey King looked at Bulin like a clown: "Because they... Whether they live or die, they belong to me alone!"


    As Sun Wukong''s voice just fell, a dazzling white light lit up in the mouths of Lucy and other women, dispelling the darkness from them, forming a shield of light to protect them!


    "Damn it! It''s that invincible magic shield!!!" Bulin saw this, but his expression changed drastically...

 1607 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Three

    "Huh~ I really can''t care about it at all! I was almost swallowed by the darkness..."


    Just after regaining their sanity, Lucy and the women all showed a look of fear, and flashed to the side of Monkey King. Aba Gelin looked serious: "Master Wukong, this Nirvana is a bit troublesome! There is even a trace of negative emotions. Neither can arise, otherwise Nirvana will take advantage of the emptiness..."


    "Now you are protected by the guardian light, so you don''t have to worry about being affected by Nirvana, but facing these two people, you can''t help much..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Come on, let''s go next to cheer for you!" Lucy ran to Lei''s side and hid.


    Eba Gelin and the others also think that if they stay here, it will only become a hindrance, so they all talked to Monkey King and left the scene one by one.


    Monkey King, as well as the legendary Black Cage King, is a one-shot torture. Facing Bu Lain, it was a simple matter, and they had nothing to worry about.


    It''s just that Bulin wouldn''t let them just watch the play with peace of mind.


    At this moment, he had a gloomy face and was shocked: "I can resist the power of Nirvana. Although I have never underestimated you, it seems that I still underestimate you!" As he said, he turned his head towards the dark night. After passing, he pointed to Lucy''s women: "Dark night, kill them!"


    "Yes!" The dark night who had been watching the show suddenly turned around and looked at Lucy and the others. His icy eyes fell on Wendy''s body, with a terrifying chill: "First of all, you are the one who can use healing magic. The witch..."


    As he said, stretched out her right hand, Wendy''s clothes suddenly seemed alive, twisted and wrapped around her neck, tightening the tighter...


    "Wendy!!" Xia Lulu was shocked suddenly.


    "Damn it! This trick again!" Lucy looked anxious: "Lei! Stop him, or Wendy will get hurt!"


    Actually, there is no need for Lucy to remind. At the moment Wendy was attacked, Lei suddenly opened her eyes, who was napping on the ground. The white shadow flashed, and with the roar, Lei''s forefoot was already on Dark Night''s face...


    Hearing a scream from the dark night, his body shape was like a rolling stone, flying upside down along the road, knocking down countless big trees, and stopped until a kilometer away...


    As for Dark Night, she had already lost her intuition, her bones were broken and her blood was bleeding from seven holes. It was terrible!


    As the strongest dark night among the six demon generals, he has already retired without full play of his strength!Who told him to provoke someone bad, he is going to provoke Wendy!


    Lei knows very well that among the women, Sun Wukong loves Wendy the most. Who calls her the youngest, so cute and likable; and she herself likes Wendy very much, so naturally she does not allow others to hurt Wendy. slightest.


    If the dark night is attacking others, Lei may not be able to do it so quickly, or to give Lucy and the others a chance to exercise, but to blame dark night for choosing the wrong opponent at the beginning!


    "Dark night!!" Bu Lain suddenly saw that the night was kicked out by a horse with one hoof, and lost his voice in amazement, his expression shocked!Dark night is the strongest existence among the six generals!Was killed by a horse in seconds?This... how is this possible!!


    "Oh my god! Dark night was actually killed by a spike!" An Jie''er almost stared out at this moment, looked at the handsome white horse in horror, and could not speak for a long time.


    "What kind of monster is that? It is so powerful? Ignore Dark Night''s twisting magic? Or is it because the opponent''s speed is too fast, Dark Night has no time to use it?"


    Bulin was shocked, and the sealing magic circle on his face suddenly disappeared again, which made him even more shocked: "Damn... I didn''t expect Dark Night to lose so easily... Now only Kebu is left. Pulling with White Ai... you must hold on! Don''t fall down..."


    "Hey~ Now is not the time to be distracted!" Monkey King patted Bu Lai on the shoulder, kindly reminding him.


    "!!!" Bu Lain was shocked for an instant, and instinctively retreated backwards: "When was...close?!"


    "I wanted to play with you...Unfortunately, you are too weak, and I don''t even have the mood to tease you..." Monkey King looked at Bu Lain with a plain face, and smiled: "So, you better go to death! "


    "!!!" Bu Lain''s pupils shrank instantly, and when Monkey King turned and walked towards Nirvana, he suddenly fell to the ground...


    "Fa...What happened?!!!" This scene made Angel''s eyes widened in shock, looked at Bulin who was motionless, hesitated for a moment, walked over cautiously, took his breath, but She was shocked: "Dead...dead?!"


    "This is Wukong''s...Yanling...Magic!!" Lucy explained with a frightened face, and at the same time she shuddered, her words stuttered a bit.Just one sentence makes others lose all their vitality in an instant. Just looking at it makes people chill!


    But in the same way, Lucy and the others looked at Monkey King with adoration.


    "It''s so strong! Lingling magic? Just a word to kill? Is this the strength of Master Wukong? It''s amazing!!" Angel looked at Monkey King''s gaze, and the stars flickered.


    "It''s reassuring to have Master Wukong as a companion..." Beska looked at Monkey''s back with gleaming eyes, her face flushed slightly.


    Such a strong man is a nightmare for the enemy, but happiness for his companions.


    "Um... Master Wukong, Bu Lain has a dual personality. President Wu won''t wake up suddenly?" An Jie''er walked to the side of Monkey King and said softly.


    And as her voice just fell, suddenly an unusually huge magical power emerged. Bu Lain, who had died, suddenly stood up from the ground, and then laughed wildly: "Haha~~ Dead! He died! Thank you so much! I actually killed another character of me! Haha~~~ There is such a thing in the world! That garbage, finally can''t hinder me~~Haha~~~ I am free Complete freedom! Hey haha~~ The great Lord Wu will reign over the world from now on!! Haha~~~ This world belongs to me!!!"


    "Damn! Suddenly ran out of a lunatic!!" Lucy exclaimed, and Wendy and the others hurriedly hid behind Monkey King.


    "It''s coming out... It''s no chairman..." An Jie''er trembled with a scared expression.


    "Is he the president of the Six Demon Generals''None''?" Aba Gelin said solemnly: "Good evil breath, so strong magic power... It really is not comparable to Bleu... It''s just like two people..."


    "Are you the Monkey King..." staring at Monkey King without eyes, with a grateful expression: "Thank you so much for helping me solve the useless Bu Lain. As a thank you, I decided to give you a death..."..

 1608 Chapter 134 The Source of Magic

    "Oh~ Give me a death?" Monkey King looked at Wu, and suddenly smiled: "You really... scared me..." He said, his face suddenly became extremely cold and indifferent: "Just ants, you are really arrogant! "


    As he said, his right hand suddenly stretched out, even if it was 20 meters apart, "No" was lifted up by Monkey King in the sky. In the face of the opponent struggling with horror, the palm suddenly clenched, and there was a loud bang, No. One body instantly exploded into a bloody mist...


    "Damn!!!" The sudden bloody scene made Lucy scream in fright; Wendy screamed in surprise, and hurriedly closed her eyes and plunged her head into Lucy''s arms, not daring to look again. .


    "This is... dead?" It was An Jie''er with a look of astonishment. The evil and terrifying President Wu, who had been feared and feared by them, was so simply pinched by Monkey King in the air.These scenes shocked her and did not recover for a while.


    "Too...too amazing! As expected of Master Wukong! People with such magical powers were squeezed by the volley so easily!!" Karen looked at Monkey King with excitement and excitement, her eyes flashing Adore the light of admiration.


    "Goo~~" Eba Gelin and Beska swallowed saliva at the same time, with a look of fear: "Sure enough... the angry Master Goku... terrible!!!"


    "If you don''t speak so loudly, I might let you live a little longer..." Monkey King looked indifferent and turned to look at Nirvana...


    "Brother Wukong..." Wendy left Lucy''s arms and trot to the side of Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong smiled and picked her up: "Sorry, did you scare you just now?"


    "Well... a little bit..." Wendy shrank into Monkey King''s arms, and her frightened heart immediately calmed down.


    Beska came to Sun Wukong''s side, looked at Nirvana in front of him, with a serious face: "Master Wukong, what should I do with this Nirvana?"


    "I think it should be destroyed as soon as possible! Such dangerous magic shouldn''t be created..." Iba Green said with a serious face.


    "It''s a shame to be ruined..." Monkey King stretched out his right hand as he said, Nirvana''s extremely large and terrifying magic power instantly condensed and shrank towards his hand, forming an extremely spectacular dark vortex, which lasted ten seconds. Time, finally settled down...


    And the dark beam of light that soared to the sky had disappeared, but in the hands of Monkey King, a strange magic circle composed of black texture appeared.


    Sun Wukong took Wendy''s right hand and pressed the "Nirvana" magic circle held in her hand to the back of her hand: "Come on, Wendy, this magic is very interesting, I will give you a toy..."


    "Huh?" Wendy was stunned.


    "No... isn''t it? Goku!" Lucy''s eyes widened immediately: "That''s Nirvana! How can it be used as a toy?!"


    "Just...that''s..." Beska wiped the cold sweat on her forehead: "Master Goku, even if you are doting on Wendy, you can''t give her such a dangerous magic as a toy, right? And, this magic is not a toy... Nirvana is extremely dangerous!"


    "That''s right! One might not, but it will overturn the whole world!" Aba Green was also shocked: "Let''s destroy it!"


    Angel and the others also agreed and nodded, because Nirvana is indeed too dangerous, and it is a disaster if it is not used well.


    "Yeah! Brother Wukong, let''s destroy it..." Wendy was also persuading Monkey King when she saw Lucy and the others say so.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just magic..." Sun Wukong had a nonchalant face. With the light shining, the Nirvana magic circle was completely engraved on the back of Wendy''s right hand: "Okay... it''s not just light and darkness. The magic of reversal, the huge magic power contained in it, properly used, can also increase your attack power. Moreover, is Wendy not a witch? If you encounter a bad person, you can use this magic to make others turn from evil to good! "


    "Huh?" Wendy heard this, and she was immediately delighted: "Yes! Thank you Brother Wukong, I will make good use of this Nirvana, and I will never do bad things!"


    Beska and the others were relieved when they saw this: "Maybe this magic is for Wendy to use, but it is a good choice..."


    "You all step back a little..." Monkey King looked at the huge old tree in front of him and waved at Lucy and the others.


    "What are you doing?" Lucy and the other women were all confused when they heard this, but they still backed away.


    Monkey King grabbed the trunk of the ancient tree with one hand, and with a little force, the huge ancient tree was raised by Monkey King with one hand under the horrified eyes of Lucy''s daughter...


    The soil that turned up with the roots of the tree made Lucy and the others stunned...


    "My... Damn..." Lucy almost stared out: "This...this...this...is this still a human?"


    Eba Gelin and the others are also swallowing saliva, their faces are full of horror. At this moment, they are all shocked and without the image of a lady.


    With one hand, the big tree hugged by a few people can be easily raised from the ground. This kind of picture is full of impact and shock!


    However, as the ancient trees were raised from the ground, a very strong natural magic power overflowed from below, forming a torrent of magic power, gazing towards the sky, shocking and beautiful.


    "This is..." Eba Green and the others were deeply shocked by this strange scene.


    "This is the source of magic power that supplies Nirvana with a steady stream of magic power. Nirvana is built here, and it is for this reason. Come and come~~ Come here. This is a rare treasure of heaven and earth. If you practice here, Your magic has incalculable benefits!"


    "Does this thing help with cultivation?" Beska heard the words, her eyes lit up, and she came to Monkey King''s side with Eba Gelin and the others, looking at the radiant magic below, one by one. It was shocked: "What a huge magic power! But I don''t feel any danger at all..."


    "Goku, this kind of magic power shouldn''t be used casually, right? There should be some restrictions, right?" Lucy looked at Monkey King with a serious face, because it reminded her of the world of Adras.


    "It seems that you have discovered it, but the court is keen..." Monkey King looked at Lucy, but smiled slightly: "Yes, this naturally formed source of magic power is actually the original magic power of this world. Abuse of temperance will gradually deplete it, leading to the complete disappearance of magic power from this world like Idras..."


    "How can such an important thing be used indiscriminately?!" Lucy immediately exclaimed: "You should seal it up quickly! I don''t want the magic in this world to disappear completely!" ..

 1609 Chapter 135 Practice

    "That''s as serious as you said..." Monkey King looked at Lucy and smiled faintly: "Even if you guys absorb the magic here for a lifetime, it is impossible to use it up. I just think the opportunity is rare, here to help you open the first Only two sources of magic!"


    "Second source of magic?" Beska looked excited: "Master Wukong is finally going to teach us magic? I look forward to it!"


    Eba Gelin also looked excited, look at Elisa, Mira and the others, which one is not so powerful as being taught by Monkey King, she has been looking forward to this day but has been looking forward to it for a long time.


    "It turns out that you haven''t even learned the second source of magic!" Angel looked at Lucy and the women suddenly felt that he was one point higher.


    "Have you learned?" Lucy looked at her curiously.


    "Of course, I''m the celestial wizard who will double open the door!" Angela smiled slightly, and Lucy, who looked at her, had the urge to squeeze her: "But I can''t double open the door with you. The rookie is different..."


    "I actually said I was a rookie..." Lucy immediately glanced at An Jie''er lightly: "I don''t know who was killed by me so easily..."


    "You..." An Jie''er immediately looked angry: "I am the Protoss who lost to Master Wukong, but I didn''t lose to you!"


    "Okay, don''t make any noise..." Monkey King gave Lucy and An Jie''er a headache. The problem appeared when the sisters around him got too many papers, but fortunately, he could withstand it.


    "As long as the second source of magic is turned on, your strength will increase, and Lucy can naturally learn to double open the door easily..."


    "Really?" Lucy''s eyes lit up after hearing this: "What are you waiting for, start now!"


    "By the way, what exactly is the second source of magic?" Beska asked curiously.


    "The so-called second source of magic is the second container of magic power hidden in our bodies..." An Jie''er explained with a serious face: "Usually, we use the first source of magic, and the second magic The sources are in a dormant state. If the second source of magic is turned on, then our magic power can be X2 in a short time..."


    "It sounds amazing..." Lucy said with bright eyes.


    "That''s right..." Monkey King looked at Aba Green and nodded: "But the second source of magic that I want to open for you is different from the ordinary source of magic, otherwise there is no need to use this source of magic. "


    "What''s the difference?" Lucy and the others both showed a curious look.


    "I''ll know after you practice, but this period of cultivation is very hard, I hope you can withstand it..." Monkey King chuckled.


    "Hey~Don''t be so scary, OK? It made me want to quit..." Lucy immediately complained helplessly.


    "Angel, you have to practice again..."


    "Yes, Master Goku..."


    After Sun Wukong gave Jura casually, he waved his hand and laid a barrier here. In the eyes of outsiders, the place of Nirvana disappeared without a trace, becoming the most common sea of ??trees...


    And the battle with Jura and the others is over...


    The fight between White Ai and Jura is incomprehensible, but in the end, as in the original book, he was influenced by Nirvana, and thus was influenced and abandoned evil for good.


    Jura, who was free, finally helped Leon defeat Kebra...


    "This is... Master Goku''s voice?" The voice suddenly appeared in his head, making Jura obviously stunned: "Is Nirvana resolved... Why did he go back suddenly?"


    Looking at the dark beam of light that had disappeared, Jura still felt a little uneasy. He took Leon and the others and rushed to the scene. Looking at the dense sea of ??trees, there were still the shadows of Monkey King and others, and Jura¡¯s complexion. Suddenly revealed a wry smile: "Have you really gone back?"


    "This is what Master Goku is like..." Leon had a plain face, and he knew Sun Wukong, and he had some understanding of his style: "Do whatever you want, leave if you want, stay if you want, He doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions..."


    "Ah~ Really a straightforward man! He wouldn''t even give us a chance to say goodbye..." The way of talking overnight still seemed so painful.


    "Let¡¯s check the surroundings. If there is nothing else to discover, let¡¯s go back..." Jura looked around, watching that it rubbed the ground all the way and hit countless big trees. He could barely see the outline of the edge. 1 There was a hint of surprise: "As expected of Lord Wukong, this kind of strength is really amazing! I am impressed by..."


    "What a terrible power!" Xiang and others were shocked.


    A few people walked along the road that was forcibly opened up, and finally found a dark night lying in a pit, comatose, a thousand meters away...


    "Dark Night..." White Ai looked at the miserable Dark Night with a shocked expression on his face: "Unexpectedly, even Dark Night would lose so badly..."


    "It seems that General Six Devil, there are only three of you..." Jura looked at White Ai, Kebra, and Dark Night, with a look of exclamation. He also admired Monkey King. In a short period of time, even All things have been resolved. This level of strength is indeed admirable, but the style of doing things is really speechless.


    "That Monkey... is that strong?" Kebra looked at the dark night where his bones were almost scattered, with a look of astonishment.At this moment, he was tied up all over his body because of his defeat. What awaits them is the endless prison life...


    Time also passed day by day, in the blink of an eye, it was already half a month later...


    In the past half a month, a terrible event happened that caused the whole world to panic!


    This matter will start after the incident on Sirius Island is over...


    It is said that after the Black Cage King Akunorokia was abused by Monkey King, he kicked him to the sky, flying and flying. In a coma, the Black Cage King Akunorokia was in the clouds. It flew for more than five hours, and finally crashed on a vast plain!


    It took a full week for the Black Cage King Akunorokia to recover from his severely injured coma.


    Fortunately, it is a cage and not a person. Otherwise, it would have become a meatloaf at the moment it fell. Even if it did not die, it would have been starved to death in seven days.This has to make people sigh, the vitality of the cage is really tenacious.


    At the moment of awakening, Black Cage King Akunorokia was blood-red in his eyes, exuding a fierce and bloodthirsty light. He was easily defeated by humans who he regarded as ants. This was regarded as a shame in his life. , Vow to revenge and hate!


    Taotian''s anger caused the entire plain to become a piece of rubble in his anger!Thus, the road of revenge for Black Cage King Akunorokia began...

 1610 Chapter 136 The Flame of Fury

    After a few days of wounds, the black cage king Akunorokia vented his anger on the nearby village, but with a few roars, the whole village disappeared without a trace...


    At this time, the black cage king Akunorokia had already forgotten the rules because of his anger. He only vented the anger in his heart and sought the revenge of the person who had suffered a great humiliation. Along the way, he did not know how many towns and villages were destroyed. , So that countless people fell into panic!


    During the period, the obstruction of the Sorcerer was of course indispensable, but they were all easily killed by Akunorokia, because in front of him, you don¡¯t have to think about how to resist, but how to fight against him. Escaped his life.


    It has been stated in the apocalypse of ancient books that the appearance of the black cage king Akunorokia is equivalent to the beginning of the destruction of the world...


    Although I have seen the horror of Black Cage King Akunorokia, countless wizards'' guilds and armies are still gathered together, ready to kill the dragon!


    However, the Black Cage King is really too powerful and terrifying. The so-called army is just a group of ants in front of him, and the so-called wizard can make them disappear with just a mouthful of cage!


    Fear enveloped the world, the destruction of this world seems to have entered the countdown...


    Jeff stood on the edge of a cliff, looking at the smoky town below, his expression indifferent: "What is it that makes Akunorokia so angry...Is it so close to the destruction of this world? Is it? This is too far from what I expected..."


    Fairy Tail Guild, no longer the leisure and joy of the past, replaced with an extremely solemn atmosphere.


    "Mila, is there no news about Wukong and the others?" Makarov asked with a solemn expression on his face.


    "No, we have checked the location of Nirvana based on the information provided by the guild of the Blue Sky Horse and Snake Jizhi Scales, and found that they did appear there, but where they went, there is no way to find out. ¡­" Mira had a serious face, a trace of worry on her tired face.


    "That''s just what Joulah and the others said. They brought Wendy and the others back first without saying hello to Master Wukong..." Jubia''s expression of anger was almost on the verge of blackening: "They must be the victim. Knowing what Master Wukong said, no! I must go to avenge Master Wukong! Kill all the people of the''Blue Pegasus'' and the Scales of the Snake!"


    "Jubia, calm down first!" Elissa clung to the mad Jubia and persuaded her.


    "How can you tell me to calm down! Master Wukong is missing! Ah! My heart hurts so badly, no, I must go to the Snake Jizhi Lin and the Blue Pegasus for revenge!!"


    "Can''t you use your brain to think about it?" Turtle Dove looked at Jubia, who couldn''t hear anything, and gave her a look of contempt. "With the strength of the teacher, even that Ling The Black Cage King, who is helpless in the world, can abuse it casually, relying on Jura and others, what is the ability to hurt the teacher?"


    "Then you guys, why is there no news from Master Wukong for half a month?" Jubia said, his eyes widened suddenly, with a panic on his face: "Ah!! Could it be that Master Wukong took Lucy and the others... Eloped together?!!! Ah~ No! Lucy, Biska, I will never forgive you!!!"


    "Elisa, I suggest you stun this neuropathy as soon as possible..." Shirley looked at Elisa with a serious expression.


    "Hmm~ Elopement..." However, Elisa looked serious and thoughtful: "Could it be that Lucy and the others really abducted Wukong?" After speaking, she suddenly became angry: " Ah~~It¡¯s really unforgivable! Even my companions, I am angry!!


    "Elisa, don''t be brought in by Jubia''s words..." Mira looked at Elisa who was suddenly angry, and her face was speechless.


    "I said, can you take it seriously for me?" Makarov on the side had already endured to the limit, and roared: "When is it now, you are still in the mood to talk nonsense?"


    "I''m sorry..." Elisa and the others apologized sincerely.


    "According to the information, Akunorokia is heading towards the capital of the Fiore Kingdom..." Makarov looked serious: "All guilds including us have been invited to go to the Fiore Kingdom. Huadu Kurokas is helping out. This time, Akunorokia must be stopped, otherwise, without talking about this country, the whole world may really be destroyed!"


    "Akuno Loki... can that kind of existence really win?" Kildas touched Hungarian''s mouth, where there was a terrifying wound. It was when he was on the mission that Akuno Loki was caught Yasuo was injured, but just a face-to-face, he was almost killed in seconds!


    After sighing, Kildas was shocked again: "It''s really hard to believe that such a monster was defeated by Master Goku... Now, besides Master Goku, who else can defeat Akunorokia? ?"


    "We can only work hard to delay for some time. Only when we find Wukong can we solve the root of the problem!" Mila said with a serious face.


    "It''s just that such a big thing happened, Master Goku has no news, I don''t know what happened to them... Although I don''t believe anyone can hurt Master Goku..." Shirley''s face was worried: "And Akuno Even if Lokiah wants revenge, he should come to our Fairy Tail? But he just ran to the capital of the Kingdom of Fiore, what is this for?"


    "Akunorokia was easily defeated by Goku, so naturally I dare not easily come to our fairy tail to take revenge..." Milla looked serious: "There must be some reason why he went to Huadu Kurokas... even what could The reason for competing with Wukong..."


    With this, Mila''s expression became more solemn: "So before Wukong returns, we must stop it..."


    As he said, Mira looked at Jubia and Shirley with a serious face: "Jubia, Shirley, you two will go to the location of Nirvana again. My instinct tells me that Goku and them must be there. There, he couldn¡¯t take Lucy and the others away without saying a word. There must be some reason why he didn¡¯t want Jura and others to know, so he hid it... You should check carefully this time to see if there are any knots. Things like the world..."


    "En!" Shirley and Jubia nodded solemnly, the situation was urgent, and they set off immediately...


    "Then, let''s go to Huadu Kurokas, too!" Elisa looked serious: "Anyway, before Wukong arrives, we must stop Akunorokia!" ..

 1611 Chapter 137 Assembly

    "I don''t know if I can persist until Wukong arrives?" Kana was worried: "I don''t want to die before seeing Wukong the last time..."


    "Say what frustrating words, Kana, how could the alone Akunorokia be the opponent of all of us!" Kildas looked at Kana, softly comforting.At this time, the two had already recognized each other.


    "The so-called ants kill the elephants, even if Akunorokia is strong, it is impossible to win the wizards gathered around the world!" Lisana comforted: "It must be fine!"


    "It''s just that the wizards from other places may not be here so soon..." Gray looked serious: "It seems that the ultimate combat power is only some wizard guilds in the Fiore Kingdom..."


    "The king of the cage, Akunorokia, facing an opponent with absolute strength, even my strategy won''t work anymore!" Mebis stood on the table with a frustrated expression: "Also, Aku Norokiah will directly attack humans. This time, it seems to have done too much... It seems that losing to Brother Goku makes Akunokiah very angry!"


    "Huh! The king of the cage! If you lose, you will lose your temper like a kid. If you knew this, you should have Wukong kill him!" Kana said with an unhappy expression.


    "Okay, you can''t waste time here, let''s go!" Makarov shouted with a serious face: "We can''t pin our hopes on Monkey King alone, we also have to work hard!"


    "Haha~~ This nasty black cage must be wiped out this time!" Naz''s face was full of excitement, and there was no tension at all: "Let him see how powerful the cage slayer is!"


    "Hey~ Slaughterhouse? It''s actually very interesting..." Gogil clenched his fists, his expression wary.


    The capital of the Kingdom of Fiore, the flower capital of Kurokas.


    The army that had been assembled had already withdrawn, and all that remained were the elite wizards of various guilds.


    Because the number of people in front of the Black Cage King Akunorokia didn''t make any sense, a large number of people could spit to death with a roar, so ordinary soldiers staying here can only increase casualties, so it is better to just evacuate.


    Lantern Palace Melculias, the castle where the king lives, the huge door, where the solar eclipse is, countless wizards poured their magic power into the huge door solar eclipse...


    The king looked at the scene in front of him, and when he was tired, he did not forget to cheer everyone up: "Everyone, working hard! As long as the eclipse absorbs enough magic power, we can take us back to the past! The identity of the king of cages It has been learned that he is a very powerful cage-killing wizard who has practiced the magic of cage-killing to the extreme and turned into a black cage. As long as we can go back to the past, before he has fully grown up, he will completely If he kills, then this disaster will definitely be lifted! For our country, for the world not to be destroyed, everyone! Come on!"


    After listening to the king¡¯s encouragement, everyone¡¯s motivation became even more intense...


    The king wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at the small old man beside him: "Secretary of Defense, how is Akunorokia''s situation now?"


    The Minister of Defense looked solemnly: "According to the news from the great Aluja Dios, Akunorokia may be tired after a devastating attack, and suddenly fell into a nap on the spot. Now he is away from our king''s capital. Only one mile away..."


    "Tired?" The king shook his head: "That''s the legendary king of cages! How could you be tired? Didn''t you take us seriously? In his eyes, we are nothing but tiny ants, anytime All can be crushed for fun! However, this has bought us a lot of time..."


    After a pause, he asked, "hasn''t the fairy tail people arrived yet?"


    "They lost a lot of time in order to find the companions who went to stop Nirvana and disappeared. They are now on their way..."


    "That is to say, even if there are many magicians who have obtained enough magic power for the solar eclipse, don''t they have twelve keys to open the door of the solar eclipse..." The king looked worried and felt helpless: "I explain How about the artificial keys you made?"


    "Time is in a hurry, even if someone from the council joins, it''s too late..." The Minister of Defense shook his head.


    "Do you really want to head-on with Akunolokia?" The king looked decadent.


    "Your Majesty, the Fairy Tail people are already outside the city gate!" At this moment, a soldier suddenly rushed in with joy, kneeled on one knee, and reported.


    "Good! Good!" The king was overjoyed. "Is the one named Monkey King coming?"


    "It seems that there is no such person... Only President Makarov and the Fairy Queen... Also, except for the witch Wendy from the sky, the rest of the cage-killing wizards are all present."


    "Very good! Hurry! Go and welcome them in, no! I''ll meet them myself!" The king hurried out with a look of excitement on his face...


    "Kagura, His Majesty the King seems to have a fancy to Fairy Tail, so he went out to meet him in person... This is a treatment that everyone present has never had before..." Siri of Mermaid Zhong ran out looking excited. His Majesty, with a look of surprise.


    "After all, Fairy Tail is considered the first guild recognized by the Kingdom of Fiore..." Kagura looked calm: "Stop Geral¡¯s conspiracy and destroy the tower of Paradise; force the council to rebuild; destroy the Dark Guild¡¯s demonic The heart'' also prevented Nirvana from reappearing, and at the same time destroyed the Generals of the Six Demons... Which of the things they did was not a big deal? It is normal to be treated specially..."


    "I heard that Master Wukong from Fairy Tail seemed to have disappeared with the few people who went there during the Nirvana incident. There is still no news yet!" Ruisli said with a gossip.


    Miliana looked firm: "Master Wukong will definitely be fine! The last time he rescued us, he was suddenly sucked in by a big hole in the sky, but it didn''t take long for him to come back safe and sound. Up..."


    "Yes, Miliana seems to know Lord Goku, Miliana, just tell me, what kind of person is Lord Goku? Isn''t she handsome?" Siri said gossip: "It''s all weird fairy The tail doesn¡¯t publish Master Goku¡¯s picture album..."


    "Handsome! Very gentle too, meow~" Miliana said, her pretty face flushed.


    "Don''t say these are useless... let''s go out and have a look..." Kagura''s face was plain, and he went out first...


    At the same time, in the ruins of Congyilin one mile away from the capital, the black cage king Akunorokia who had closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyes, and his wings brought a violent wind toward him. The seat of the royal capital flew over...

 1612 Chapter 138 Kagura

    Attached photo: Kagura


    The guards who had been watching Akunorokia from a distance were all shocked when they saw Akunorokia leaping up: "It''s not good, Aluga Dios, The king of the cage woke up suddenly, and now he is flying towards the capital..."


    Algardius'' complexion suddenly changed: "Quickly, contact His Majesty the King!!"


    At the same time, the gate of the royal city.


    "President Makarov, it''s great that your fairy tail can arrive in time..." The king grabbed Makarov''s hand with a look of excitement: "As long as your fairy tail is there, I can rest assured That''s a lot!"


    "Your Majesty, you value us too much!" Makarov smiled bitterly: "That is the legendary cage king Akunorokia! It is not an opponent that can be easily defeated by humans! Now, I am afraid that except for us Master Wukong of the guild, no one can stop him!"


    "Then the Wukong-sama you said is here?"


    "This person has always been his own way, doing anything without the opinions of others, leaving as he wants, staying as he wants to stay. Since Nirvana, there is still no news..." Makarov looked helpless.


    "What should I do?" His Majesty the King looked anxious: "Now, I''m missing the key to the zodiac in the hands of Master Wukong that you mentioned. If there is no key to the zodiac, there is no way. Start Nirvana and stop the king of the cage!"


    "It''s not good, Your Majesty!" At this time, the Minister of Defense suddenly ran over, with a look of panic and anxiety: "Aluga Dios has just received news that the king of the cage, Akunorokia, has begun to act. , Come to our King City again!!!"


    "What?! So fast?!" The king and the others'' complexions changed suddenly: "Quick! Call all the wizards and prepare to defend the enemy!"


    "Is it here already?" Elisa looked at the sky at the gate, with a serious face: "It seems that we don''t need to go in anymore. Everyone, prepare for it. Let''s stop Akunorokia here! Let him enter the city to wreak havoc!"


    "Oh! Is it finally going to start!" Naz looked excited: "I can''t wait!"


    "That''s Akunorokia! Naz..." Kildas looked at Naz with a look of excitement, and laughed bitterly. He had fought Akunorokia and knew Akuno well. Lokiah is terrible, can the people here really stop him?Don''t be annihilated!


    "Kagura, did you hear that? The legendary king of the cage is flying here..." Siri was nervous.


    "En..." Kagura looked at the sky with a serious face, and his delicate hand was already on the hilt: "You''d better stay by my side and don''t leave too far!"


    "I see, Kagura is the most reliable one!" Everyone of Mermaid Zhong nodded solemnly.


    "Elisa! Here! Here!" Miliana was waving her little hand, rushing all the way towards Elisa, then jumped, hung on Elisa, and touched her affectionately. Lusha, with a happy face.


    "Miliana? Why are you here?" Elisa looked surprised.


    "I''m here with my companions, meow!" Miliana said, looking at the Kagura and other people coming behind.


    "Mermaid Zhong, Miliana, have you joined the guild?"


    "Yes! I just joined recently..." Miliana hugged Elisa tightly: "Last time you were suddenly sucked in by the black hole. We were really worried to death. I heard that you were all fine, so I I came here with Kagura and the others. The main thing is to see you, Meow!"


    "Really... A lot of things happened during that period..." Elisa touched Miliana''s head and said softly, "How about them, Hugh?"


    "Because the Mermaid Zhong only accepts women, they continue to travel everywhere, saying that if they find a suitable guild, they will join me!"


    "Is that so? It would be great if everyone is in peace..." Elisa breathed a sigh of relief. After returning from Edras, she had also inquired about Milianna and others, but she found nothing. Everyone is fine, but let go of a big rock in my heart.


    "Are you the Fairy Queen... I really admire your fame!" Kagura looked at Elisa with a calm face, the heroic aura emanating from all over her body, and the bright eyes, but Eliza''s eyes changed immediately. Must be extra solemn: "Hello, my name is Elisa!"


    "Kagura!" Kagura faintly replied, turning his gaze to the sky.


    "Elisa, that woman..." Turtledove looked at Kagura''s back with a serious face.


    "En! I''m a master!" Elisa nodded very seriously: "It seems that there are many strong people in this world..."


    "Elisa sauce, it''s been a long time..." Suddenly, a very gentle voice came from behind Elsa.


    "This...what is this voice?!" Elisa shuddered instantly, stiffening her body, turned her head, and watched the one biting Rose in her mouth, dancing towards her in a shy dance step. The man suddenly felt a stomach churn: "One...night..." He said, he pulled the turtledove in front of him: "This guy...is the type I can''t handle...the turtledove, please..."


    "Did you kill him?" Turtle-dove smiled gracefully, grasping the hilt of the sword in his slender hand, and his fierce killing intent instantly rushed toward his face overnight!


    Kagura Dai frowned slightly, and turned her head to look at the turtledove. The surprise in her eyes flashed: "What a strong killing intent... Fairy Tail, it really deserves its reputation!"


    "Uh!!" The night that was still spinning around was stiffened by the sudden killing intent, and the smile on his face was solidified, and the rose flower that was biting in his mouth fell to the ground: " That... this type of woman... is the one I can''t deal with the most..."


    "Okay, Turtledove, although that guy is a bit too awkward...but it''s not an enemy..." Elisa immediately stopped the Turtledove who was about to do it: "It''s fine to scare him, don''t really kill him!"


    "Ah~ Makarov, when did your guild join such a powerful character again? She looks like a really good woman~" The president of Blue Pegasus looked at the turtledove, held his face with one hand, and made a shame. , I can see that many people around are disgusting black lines.


    "You are all here!" Makarov looked at the scales of the snake girl, the mermaid, the blue pegasus and other guild leaders. He waved his hand and said hello: "It seems that our fairy tail is the last Just arrived..."


    "Yin!!!"


    At this moment, the sky suddenly shook the void of the cage chanting sound. This familiar voice made Elisa and the others look slightly changed: "Come on, Akunorokia..."..

 1613 Chapter 139 Blood Abuse?

    Under the tense and solemn gaze of countless people, Akunolokia¡¯s huge body gradually appeared in the clouds...


    "This is... the cage?!!!"


    For those who have seen the cage for the first time, their eyes widened in shock, and there was also a hint of curiosity in their frightened eyes.


    "What a powerful magic! Is this the king of the cage?" Kagura''s face was solemn, and the ancient sword on his waist was slowly pulled out...


    "Everyone, let''s go!" Turtledove drew out his sword, looking serious.


    "Dressing up Sword Supreme!!"


    "Receive Majin-Shutley!"


    As Elisa and the others were ready to continue, Akunorokia also landed on the ground with a gust of wind, and amidst the roar, hundreds of meters of houses collapsed and turned into ruins!


    "Yin~~!!!"


    Akunorokia stared at Elsa and the others, an angry flame appeared in his pupils, and a roar turned into a terrible wind and swept away in the direction of Elsa and the others!


    "Oh~ it''s really terrible..." Blue Pegasus Guild President Bobu gave a sigh of relief, and came to the front of the crowd. When he pushed forward with both hands, a huge magic circle appeared instantly. Stopped the roar of the violent wind...


    "Good job! Bob!" Makarov shouted loudly, his short body soaring rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, but in a moment, it became as tall as Akunorokia: " Don''t underestimate us humans! Akunorokia!"


    In the roar, the giant Makarov strode in roaring steps and rushed straight to Akunorokia, hugged him, temporarily restraining Akunorokia''s ability to move!


    "It''s now!" Ai Lu Shajiao shouted, and attacked at the same time as Turtle Dove and others!


    "Extreme four-style one sword heaven fold!!!"


    "This is?!!!" At the moment when Elisa took out the sword, Kagura, who was about to attack, opened his eyes wide.


    "Wu Yueliu finally stops flashing in the void of profound meaning!!"


    "The light of the magic pole shines in the dark!!"


    Elsa, Turtledove, and Mira''s three daughters, from the very beginning, have activated their strongest secrets!Because they all know what a terrible existence Akunorokia is!


    This is an opportunity created by Macalo desperately, and they naturally can''t waste it, because next time, there will be no chance!


    The terrifying sword light sprayed out from the ancient sword in Elsha''s hand, as if to cut the world in half and flicker towards Akunorokia!


    The blood was gushing, and Akunorokia''s back was instantly cut into a huge blood port three meters wide. Although it was not deep, it was already broken!


    This terrible sword moved everyone!They all have a look of joy. Breaking the defense means that Akunorokia is not invincible, which allows them to see the hope of victory!


    An angry howl resounded from Akunorokia''s mouth, shaking the void!His body shook suddenly, and Makarov, who had restrained him, fell to one side, and stepped him under the claws!Just thinking that a paw resulted in Makarov, but the attack of the turtledove has already come!


    This is a slash that can ignore the space and can even cut through the void. The terrible sword light shines directly in the wound that Elisa cut!


    For a time minced meat flew across, accompanied by Akunolokiah''s roar!A piece of meat the size of a tabletop was actually cut from Akunorokia''s back!


    The blood invaded the ground, and the huge blood hole on Akunolokiah''s back looked hideous and terrifying!People shuddered when it was seen.


    And the next moment, Mira''s dark light gleamed immediately, and it accurately bombed the huge blood mouth that was cut out on Akunolokiah''s back!


    With a loud bang, the terrible mushroom cloud rushed straight to the sky!


    Everyone was shocked by the shocking scene in front of them...


    For half a month, the cage king Akunorokia, who can''t be shaken, is now such a bloodbath?The three women of Fairy Tail are so strong?


    Even Makarov was stunned.


    Bobu and other guild presidents were all dumbfounded.


    The three daughters of Elisa were taught by Monkey King, so they are naturally powerful!In particular, the supreme swordsmanship that Elisa studied is the deadly nemesis of Akunorokia. How can Akunorokia be able to resist the edge of supreme swordsmanship?


    Moreover, the turtledove''s saber has been strengthened by Monkey King and can easily break through Akunorokia''s defense!


    Therefore, Akunorokia, who did not put Elsa''s daughters in his eyes, was very tragic. If Akunorokia started to take Elsha seriously, he would not be so arrogant. Big, maybe it can avoid the attacks of Elisa and others.


    But he was invincible, even if he was defeated by Monkey King, other human beings were still just ants in his eyes, without the slightest lesson.


    Then it was a complete tragedy. How can the skills taught by Monkey King be so easy to resist?Not even Akunolokiah.


    "Have you won?"


    The king and others looked forward to the dense smoke...


    The change of this matter is so fast, who could have imagined that Akunorokia, who was terrified by the world, would be brutally abused by the three women of Fairy Tail?


    The three daughters of Elisa who had performed the strongest secrets were all in a state of weakness, because the magic power in their bodies was almost exhausted.


    The three women looked solemnly at the huge black shadow that gradually appeared in the thick fog, and their expressions became more serious...


    "Roar!!~~~" An angry roar like a beast suddenly spread out from the thick fog. The terrible shock wave swept all the way, and the ground collapsed and shattered. Everyone was blown away in this terrible shock wave. And out, no one can stop him...


    After a while, a huge hole with a radius of several hundred meters appeared on the ground!The thick smoke has been blown away by the strong wind, and Akunolokia¡¯s huge body is once again exposed in front of everyone!


    The blood on the back is hideous, dripping with blood!His whole body was also covered with wounds, his breathing was heavy, and he seemed to have suffered a lot!


    The momentary underestimation of the enemy made himself almost killed, which made Akunorokia extremely furious. At this moment, there was no joking in his eyes, and there was just endless fierce light!


    The terrifying aura turned into a gust of wind, and the real terrifying part of the king of the cage will soon be revealed to the world!


    However, a soft drink broke the heavy atmosphere...


    "One sword and heaven!"


    The terrifying sword light that seemed to tear the sky and the earth shone again, and everyone saw with amazement that an incomparably ferocious blood mouth was cut out from Akunorokia¡¯s abdomen...


    Accompanied by Akunorokia¡¯s incredible roar, his tall body crashed to the ground: "The mere ants... actually hurt me again..."


    "That...that''s it!!" Elisa looked at the Kagura who was swinging the sword not far away, but her eyes widened: "Who did you learn your swordsmanship from?!!!"

 1614 Chapter One Hundred and Forty-God-given Soul

    "I have something to ask you..." Kagura breathed a little, and his face was serious: "However, this is not the time to talk about this!"


    When Elisa and the others heard this, they all looked at Akunorokia.


    "Opportunity here! Let''s go together!!" Naz saw Akunorokia fall to the ground again, shouted out loudly, and rushed to Akuno with Ragusas and the other killer wizards. On Lokiah''s back, a wave of cage-killing magic bombarded Akuno Lokiah''s body, causing him to howl in anger for a while!


    "Hey~ The king of the cage is nothing more than that!" Ragothas laughed loudly, and pointed at the wound on Akunolokia''s back. It was a roar of thunder cage...


    "Fire Dragon''s Wing Strike!!" Naz also bombarded the wound on Akunorokia''s abdomen with a fierce attack...


    "Iron Dragon Sword!!" Gogil (Gajiro) turned both hands into steel swords, standing on Akunorokia''s back and cutting wildly!


    "Humble reptiles! You have completely angered me!!" Akunolokiah suddenly roared up to the sky, screaming in all directions, and shaking the earth!


    I saw him stand up from the ground, his eyes are scarlet, his eyes are fierce, and he is filled with incomparable anger. His body shook suddenly, the wind blew up, and Naz and the others flew out and smashed. Falling into the rubble, was submerged in the gravel pile!


    Akunorokia once again flapped its wings, and the wind was violent, turning into a rag, sweeping across all directions!Everything around was twisted to pieces, and a group of wizards were also twisted into a blood mist...


    Amidst the roar, Akunolokya''s huge body rose from the ground again, leaping high into the sky, magic power brewing in his mouth, beams of light jetted from his mouth, bombing the ground!


    The roaring sound created a miserable scene!


    Countless wizards died in the near-mad bombing of Akunorokia!


    This was obviously a massacre, even Makarov and others, in the violent attack of Akunorokia, could only barely survived!


    "This guy is completely mad...Are we really going to end it?" The king''s face was bloodless and shocked. In front of the terrifying strength of Akunolokia, there was only despair left!


    Don¡¯t look at the injuries on Akunolokiah¡¯s body seem very scary, in fact, it¡¯s just a skin trauma, and it didn¡¯t hurt the vitals at all. For that huge body, it can''t hurt the root.And his resilience is amazing, even if he is injured, he is recovering at an amazing speed.


    "It''s not good to go on like this!" Turtledove stared at Akunorokia in the sky, with a solemn expression: "After eating so many attacks from us, we didn''t make him hit hard! Besides our attacks, even if it would None of their attacks can cause substantial damage to Akunorokia! Although Naz and the Slayer Slayers can cause damage to Akunorokia, their strength is limited and the damage can be done. Ignore it..."


    "And he''s already prepared, it''s probably hard for us to get close to Akunorokia..." Milla looked serious, looked at Elsa and the others, and said solemnly: "There is no way, Elsa , You all stand back! Leave this guy to me!"


    "Mira, don''t you want to?!!!" Elisa said with a serious face: "But, you still can''t control that power!"


    "That''s why I asked you to step back, so as not to accidentally hurt you..." Mila''s face was solemn, a red magic pattern suddenly appeared in the center of her forehead, emitting a heart-palpitating magic...


    "This...this is?!" Turtle-dove was shocked when he saw this.


    "Let''s go!" Elisa yelled coldly while pulling the sleeves of the turtledove.


    "Sister! Do you want to use that magic?" Lisana''s face changed drastically when she saw this. When she was about to rush over, she was stopped by Kana: "Don''t go over, how dangerous the magic is, you You should know best, right?"


    "That''s why I want to help my sister in the past!" Lisana looked anxious.


    "Come on! Mila alone is enough for us to have a headache. If you also use that magic, you will not let people live?" Karna immediately took Lisana and took her hand and left in a hurry...


    "Goo~" Naz and Gray felt the terrifying magic emanating from Mina''s body, and both swallowed saliva in horror. At the same time, they turned around and ran away...


    "Hey~ what''s the matter with you two? Are you scared?" Gogil looked at Naz and Gray who were running away with contempt, the black line at one end.


    "Stop talking nonsense, if you don''t want to die, you can run away..." Naz turned his head and yelled at Gogil. There was no figure for a moment...


    "This...what''s the situation?" Gogil was confused.


    Ragosus kicked him abruptly, with a serious look on his face: "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry away from here, if Mira used that magic, the six relatives would not recognize it!"


    "So, what kind of magic is it? Even you are so scared?" Gogil became more and more curious, but he still stayed away from here.


    Because of the indiscriminate bombing of Akunorokia, other people have already fled here, so there is no need to remind them.


    Feeling the dangerous magic power, Akunorokia suddenly turned his head and looked down at Mila, the shock in his eyes flashed away. At the same time, he was covered by the cold killing intent, and the magic in his mouth surged. Moving, the cage of destruction spit out downwards, looking like a huge fireball falling from the sky!


    "Receive the soul bestowed by God!!"


    At the moment when it was enveloped, Mira also screamed coldly, her hair instantly turned blood red, and there was no wind drifting!The whole body is wrapped in blood magic, it looks very strange!The pupils are scarlet, cold and abnormal, without the slightest mood swing!


    Looking up at the enveloping envelop, Mira squeezed her palm into a fist and blasted out to the sky!


    There was a roar, the void vibrated, and the terrifying red light beams ejected from Mira''s fist, and crashed into the enveloping cage, bursting out a terrifying roar!


    As time goes by, the two are canceling each other and dissipating at the same time...


    Mila snorted coldly, statured like a teleportation, and instantly appeared in front of Akunorokia, kicked his hunger, and with the roar, everyone saw with amazement. , Akunorokia flew out under the foot of Mira...


    "My mother... Akunorokia was kicked? I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    "She... Isn''t she the Miraj of Fairy Tail?!!!"


    For a while, everyone was stunned...


    "Perverted person, taught perverted apprentice..." Makarov was also dumbfounded at the moment...

 1615 Chapter 141 The King of the Cage

    Mira succeeded in one blow, and the subsequent continuous attacks were bombarded on Akunorokia''s body. With the roar, her enchanting red figure kept flashing in the void, showing a shocking effect. Picture!


    But Akunorokia is not a character that can be suppressed casually. Amid the roar, his wings vibrated suddenly and the wind roared, forcibly stopping the inverted figure, and the dragon''s tail immediately lashed towards Mira with a force of tearing the atmosphere When I came out, I saw a flash of phantom, as fast as a streamer!


    However, Mila, who was in the state of the god bestowed soul, did not evade, and hugged her hands forward. She unexpectedly hugged the tail of the cage in her arms, and then took Akuno in an extremely exaggerated posture. Lokiah''s huge body went through several rounds in the air, his hands suddenly loosened, Akuno Lokiah''s huge body instantly fell like a meteorite, the target, to the crowd below!


    "Oh! Why did Mira throw that thing at our side!" Naz screamed in amazement, and then ran away!


    "Sure enough, we are not the enemy!" Gogil exclaimed, his expression on his face was shocked, and he followed Naz and others to quickly flee!In this case, let alone fighting, they only have to escape.


    Accompanied by a loud noise, Akunolokia crashed to the ground. For a time, the earth and rocks flew, and the earth shook!The terrible impact directly shook Naz and the others out, and when they landed, they gnawed a mouthful of mud...


    "Roar~~"


    However, with a roar, Akunorokia climbed up from the dirt pit unscathed, the anger in his eyes turned into flames, opened his huge mouth, and a galaxy-like cage penetrated the void towards the sky. Mira bombarded away, covering a large area, blocking half of the sky, and then, a flash!


    Terrible magic, exuding waves of destruction!


    The power of this blow is no small thing, enough to make a city disappear instantly...


    The dazzling light instantly drowned Mira, and then the sky-shaking roar resounded, shaking the void and the earth!


    Everyone was swept out in the terrifying storm of the explosion, like the helpless rubble, drowned in dust...


    Worthy of being the king of cages, Akunorokia, powerful in one blow!If this were not launched into the air, but landed on the ground, the entire king would probably disappear!


    "Mira!!"


    "Sister~!!!"


    At this moment, all the faces of Fairy Tail changed drastically, and at the same time, they screamed, and they were caught in the cage of Akunorokia in front of them. Can they still live?


    "Receive the soul bestowed by God!" In angrily, Lisana''s hair was also rendered red in an instant, and the original short hair was also instantly stretched, hanging down to her waist!The violent breath spread instantly, stepping out in one step, the ground burst into pieces, and the body disappeared in an instant!The terrible aftermath directly shook everyone behind her!


    Even Elsa and the others also had several somersaults, and only after most of the impact was removed did they stabilize themselves!


    "Why don''t even Lisana..." Kana was speechless when she saw it, "It''s okay, even if Akunorokia is defeated, we will probably be destroyed by their two sisters..."


    As soon as Kana''s voice fell, there was a loud bang. It turned out that Lisana''s attack had already hit Akunorokia''s body!


    The violent power shook Akunolokiah back and forth three steps before stabilizing his figure!Immediately raised his eyes and roared loudly. The roar formed a terrible storm and swept towards Lisana!


    But seeing Lisana close her hands forward, a red magic light ball instantly condensed into shape, pushed forward and turned into a terrible red light beam, lasing out!Crashing into the storm, it was easy to tear the storm apart and go straight to Akunorokia!


    "Yin!!!"


    The horrible cage groan resounded again, and Akunorokia, who had been completely enraged, had no intention of evading, and his front paws protruded. With a roar, he abruptly resisted the terrible touch. beam!


    Then his wings slapped suddenly, his front paws blocked the beam, and his huge body was approaching forward!The toughness of the king of the cage is undoubtedly revealed at this time.


    "She actually blocked Lisana''s attack with her body..." Elisa looked shocked when she saw this situation, but she knew exactly how terrifying the red light beam Lisana emitted was, and was unexpectedly caught by Akunorokia. Unarmed, no, it was blocked by unarmed claws. Instead, they took advantage of the trend and approached Lisana step by step with a powerful posture...


    "Sure enough, it''s still a bit reluctant..." Kana looked worried. Even Mira couldn''t control the soul bestowed by God, and Lisana was even worse, and the power she could display was even more limited.


    Seeing Akunolokia pressing harder and harder, she was about to bite Lisana. Elisa had already grasped the sword in her hand and was about to rescue, but she suddenly heard a soft drink and echoed. Amidst the undissipated smoke in the sky, a graceful shadow suddenly landed and fell on top of Akunorokia in a sluggish attitude!


    During the roar, Akunorokia¡¯s head was almost smashed to the ground, but Che was abruptly stopped in the air. His eyes burned with endless anger, noble like him, and he was almost stepped on top of his head. Lowering the proud head, this is simply unforgivable!


    "It''s Mira! She''s okay!"


    Everyone cheered when they looked at the shadow.


    Seeing the faint halo emerging from Mila''s body, Elisa suddenly looked like: "It is Wukong''s guardian light. If this magic is activated, it means that the attack just now is deadly..."


    With a roar that shook the void, Akunorokia was already completely violent at this moment, and with a roar to the sky, the world changed color and the wind and clouds rolled!Terrible magic power erupted from his body, and instantly shook the two girls, Mira and Lisana, and flew out, accidentally smashing into the ruins, the door to the standing solar eclipse. on!


    At the same time, the magic of destruction was brewing in Akunorokia''s mouth. This time, because of his anger, he did not take care of or keep his hands in the slightest, showing the method of destruction belonging to the king of the cage!


    Feeling the desperate and terrifying magic power, everyone showed a look of horror. They had no doubt that if this attack were to fall, not only everyone present, but also the entire royal city would disappear in an instant!


    The king of the cage is completely angry!


    However, when everyone was shrouded in the shadow of death, the abnormality emerged...


    The door door of the solar eclipse suddenly glowed red, and then a bright light emerged from the center of the door door in countless eyes of astonishment, and then slowly opened...


    When Akunorokia, who was furious, saw this scene, his pupils showed a look of joy, the flames of anger disappeared, and the magic condensed in his mouth gradually dissipated...

 1616 Chapter 142 Solar Eclipse

    Akunorokia has not tried his best to be beaten by Elisa and others, just not wanting to destroy the eclipse, because the opponent he identified is only Monkey King, and everything he does is waiting for him. The ants open the door to the solar eclipse!


    However, he did not expect that Elisa and others were actually stronger than the other. Originally, they just wanted to play with them, give them a little pressure, and wait for the overlapping of the sun and the moon to come, so that they could find ways to open the door to the eclipse. .


    Unexpectedly, the strength of Elisa''s daughters was so powerful. The attacks made him in danger and felt serious threats. This made Akunorokia extremely angry and unbearable. In the end, he didn''t want to kill everyone here, but he didn''t want to. The door that had been locked up suddenly opened by himself, and it was an unexpected surprise!


    At this moment, let alone Akunorokia was surprised, even the king and others were shocked: "This...what is going on? Why did the solar eclipse suddenly open?"


    Elsa and the other women all came to the two sisters of Mira. At this time, they had already withdrawn from the state of the god bestowed soul and restored to their normal appearance, looking very weak.


    Although the soul bestowed by gods is ridiculously strong, it also puts a heavy load on people. Once they reach their respective limits, they will voluntarily withdraw. This is also the role of Monkey King''s will.


    "Are you okay?" Elisa asked the two sisters with concern.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a bit weak..." Mira shook her head, looking at the door open behind her, and her eyebrows frowned slightly: "It''s not that there are only twelve keys. On July 7th, when the sun and moon overlap. Can we start the eclipse and go back in time? What is this?"


    "I don''t know..." Karna looked solemnly: "Anyway, when you and Lisana hit this door, the door suddenly opened by itself!"


    "Could it be related to the absorption of magic power from us?" Mira frowned slightly.


    "It''s not magic...it should be the guardian light on Mira..." Karna looked serious: "Do you remember? Wukong said before that this guardian light is not magic, but the energy that contains a trace of his will. , Defense is invincible, it belongs to omnipotence! Since it is omnipotence, will it be the same as the master key?"


    When Elisa and the others heard this, they all looked at Kana...


    "Why... why are you looking at me like that? I''m just guessing..." Karna was suddenly seen a little hairy.


    "Kana! That''s right! It should be that way!" Rebby slapped Kana with excitement: "Master Wukong is really amazing! Even the magic power on his body is so incredible! It can be used as such! Use the master key!"


    "It''s just that the sun and the moon haven''t overlapped, can you go in?" Lisana looked worried.


    "There is no time to hesitate..." Elisa looked at the Akunorokia who was pressing forward with a serious face: "Goku hasn''t come yet, we can only rely on ourselves..."


    "Do you really want to go in?" The turtle dove frowned slightly, looking at the white scenery in the door, there was always an unknown premonition.


    "Everyone! Hurry! Don''t hesitate! Go through this gate, go back in time, and kill Akunolokia!" At this moment, the king''s excitement screamed suddenly in the court, although he didn''t know the day. Why did the eclipse suddenly open, but such an opportunity is simply a gift from God!


    "Yin!!"


    Akunorokia suddenly uttered an ear-splitting cage moan, and suddenly flapped his wings, forming a terrible headwind, drawing everyone in the direction where he was...


    "That guy wants to stop us! I won''t let you succeed!" Makarov shouted angrily, his huge body rolled, blocking Elsa and the others, and shouted: "Quick! Take advantage of it now!!"


    Elisa and the others didn¡¯t hesitate, turned around and rushed into the door...


    Naz, Gray, Ragasus and others are also a few flashes, and they are not involved...


    Mebis, who had been observing the door, suddenly tightened his pupils and shouted: "Wait! Come back! Come back to me! Makarov, hurry up! Stop them!"


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Makarov looked puzzled.


    "There is a problem with that door, you can''t enter!" Mebis looked anxious.


    "What!!" Makarov was shocked at the moment, his huge soles of feet flared, blocking the way of Jura and others, but Elisa and others had already disappeared in the doorway.


    "President Makarov, what are you?" Jura and others all showed a puzzled expression.


    "There is a problem with this door, you can''t enter..." Makarov looked anxious: "I have to bring them back..." As he said, his body shrank suddenly, and he leaped into the door...


    "Oh! Why did you all go in..." Mebis saw this, without hesitation, ignoring the headwind, her body flashed, and she didn''t get started...


    Jura put his hands together, and a huge rock mountain instantly blocked the strong headwind from Akunolokia, and his face became serious.


    "Fairy Tail people seem to have gone in..." Siri looked at Kagura beside her: "What should we do?"


    "Watch the changes..." Kagura looked serious, and the man with the mermaid Zhong backed hurriedly.


    All the important combat power of Fairy Tail has entered the solar eclipse, but Akunorokia still exists. How do they respond?


    "Yan!!" Akunolokiah let out a cage groan, stopped flapping his wings, fixed his eyes on the open door, and did not attack again, as if waiting for something...


    However, everything was calm as usual, and there was no movement for a long time. This made Akunorokia suddenly become irritable. The door has been opened. Why does the picture he expected does not appear for a long time?


    Just when Akunorokia was waiting impatiently, he just wanted to do something, but suddenly raised his head, looked towards the sky, and a touch of terror and panic appeared in his eyes!


    Because a handsome white horse has fallen from the sky!


    "Yes... It''s Master Wukong! Master Wukong has finally arrived!" When Jura and others saw this, they all became excited.


    "Yes... it''s him... it''s really him!!" The moment Kagura saw Monkey King jump off his horse, his body trembled lightly, his expression of excitement lost his former peace.


    "Hello~~ I just trained them in retreat for half a month, how did it become like this? What are you guys doing?" Monkey King looked around the ruins with a speechless expression, and then looked at Akunorokia In the past: "You guys are really dishonest!"


    Akunorokia was immediately scared and retreated instinctively...


    In this scene, everyone was stunned, and the king of the cage Akunorokia was actually in fear?!!..

 1617 Chapter 143 Seven Years Later

    Sun Wukong did not pay attention to Akunorokia who had stepped back for a certain distance and roared at him. Instead, he looked at the door open in front of him with a plain expression: "Is it being forcibly opened due to the influence of my power? ¡­And the time of the connection is still seven years later...Are they already in, Elisa...It seems that the trajectory of fate has also begun to repair itself...It¡¯s really troublesome..."


    "Master Goku, you mean Elisa and the others did not travel through the past, but went to the future?" Jubia looked at the door of the solar eclipse with a look of surprise.


    She and Shirley did find Monkey King and the others at the place of Nirvana, because at that time, Monkey King and others just came out of that enchantment. Without the two daughters explaining, Monkey King naturally knew what happened and took the daughters directly on Lei Xiang Come here...


    "It''s true... it''s not a coincidence, but the wheel of fortune in this world is repairing itself and returning the modified destiny to the right path..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Wheel of fortune? Self-repair? What? I don''t understand!" Lucy and the others are full of question marks.


    "You don''t need to understand now..." Monkey King turned around calmly and looked at Akunolokia: "You guy, you really like to make trouble! If you spare your life, you should hide and lick 1 Laying the wound is, but still thinking about unrealistic revenge..."


    When Akunolokia heard the words, the hole shrank instantly, and the angry flames almost turned into substance, roaring at Monkey King, the terrifying wind swept across, and a beam of destruction quickly condensed and formed in his mouth, and then turned into A flash of light traverses the void in an instant...


    "You really don''t have a long memory..." Monkey King looked plain, took a step forward, and instantly appeared in front of Akunorokia, and the terrifying wind and the beam of destruction along the way were also weirdly disintegrating, just like never before. Nothing has appeared in general.


    Afterwards, Monkey King slowly floated into the air, squeezing Akunorokia''s throat, and in his fierce struggle, he smashed Akunorokia on the ground like a sledgehammer!


    In the earthquake, it also collapsed!


    After seeing this scene, everyone was stunned with a look of shock!


    The legendary king of the cage was smashed on the ground like a toy by him. The picture was so beautiful that everyone said they did not dare to watch it again!


    Therefore, Monkey King here let everyone see what is violent aesthetics!


    When everything is calm, the ground here has sunk dozens of meters deep into the surface, and Akunorokia lay down in the huge pit, already dying. At this time, there is no hatred in his eyes, some are just fear , If he could move, I am afraid he would have knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Monkey King carried Akunorokia''s tail, slowly rising from the huge pit, and with a light throw, Akunorokia''s huge body directly rose into the air, and then fell at an astonishing speed...


    "Look at my tiger shooting!" Monkey King gave a soft drink, kicked out, and suddenly kicked Akunorokia''s fart. Accompanied by a terrifying, crying scream, his huge body 1 The body instantly turned into a huge black shadow, shot into the door of the solar eclipse, and disappeared...


    "Ah~ It''s so handsome! As expected of my Master Wukong!" Zhubia had red hearts in his eyes and covered Hungarian mouth with both hands. He was fainted by Monkey King''s style.Well, for this idiot, everyone can selectively ignore.


    However, even Lucy and other women, all of them flushed with excitement, watching Monkey King¡¯s eyes sparkle with a strange light...


    Especially An Jie''er, has been stunned, is that the cage right?


    Clapping his hands, Monkey King landed on the ground as if nothing had happened, and looked at Lucy: "It seems that meeting your father or something has to be delayed..."


    "It''s okay... it''s important to find Elisa and the others!" Lucy blushed and waved her hands again and again.


    "Are we going to cross the past?" Eba Green looked at the door door of the solar eclipse with excitement: "I feel a little excited!"


    But at this moment, a magical array suddenly flashed in front of everyone, and Baluge''s figure jumped out of it and hugged Monkey''s arm tightly: "Master, you can''t forget Baluge!"...


    Everyone rode on Lei''s back again, the white shadow flashed, Lei''s figure was already submerged...


    And the door of the solar eclipse was closed suddenly at this time!


    Everyone here looked at the closed door and looked at each other, not knowing what to say...


    Monkey King walked away silently again...


    What happened here today is destined for them to never forget, and the name of Monkey King will also be widely spread and become a legend...


    Seven years later, the flower capital of Kolokas, the Lantern Palace Melkr¨ªas, the castle where the king lived.


    Where the solar eclipse was, the door of the solar eclipse, which had been closed for seven years, quietly opened an opening for one person to enter and exit. A beautiful woman hurriedly squeezed out from the crack of the door, and fell to the ground weakly, while behind her The door is slowly closing...


    At the same time, over a barren hill, the space suddenly fluctuated slightly, and a handsome, huge white horse jumped out of the fluctuating space, stepped through the air several times, and landed steadily on the ground.


    Looking around, Lucy looked curious: "This is the world in seven years?"


    "Strange, didn''t we come through the solar eclipse? We should come out of the door of the solar eclipse. Why are we here?" Iba Gelin was confused.


    "Because the door of the solar eclipse was not opened according to the normal procedure, it led to chaos in the connected space..." Sun Wukong explained: "So the Akunorokia who was kicked in by me may have traveled to the far future..."


    "Wukong, why didn''t you kill Akunorokia..." Beskadai frowned slightly and looked puzzled: "What if he drops to another place and wreaks havoc?"


    "That guy is still useful, but he can''t just die so early... and he learned two lessons. He should also clearly understand the gap with me. Before he is absolutely sure, he won''t come out to make trouble... "


    "In other words, he will come out to trouble us?" Angela frowned slightly, and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by a sudden exclamation from behind...


    "Goku, why are you here?!" Elisa was surprised, but also full of surprises.


    "Elisa, Mila..." The women Lucy saw the figure in front of them with joy.


    "It seems that they are all..." Monkey King looked at Elisa and the others, and smiled slightly.


    Elisa looked at Monkey King with a puzzled look: "We came here through a solar eclipse, what''s the matter with you?"


    (PS: There are three shifts today, this is the first shift.)..

 1618 Chapter 144 The Tiger is Bullied by the Dog

    Reby helped her glasses down and looked at Monkey King and the others, her face was stunned: "I said why you suddenly disappeared, so you have passed through to the past!" However, when she saw Jubia and Shirley, He was puzzled again: "No! Why are you two with them?"


    "We also came in shortly after you entered the eclipse..." Lucy explained with a serious face: "And this is not the past, but the future, to be precise, the world seven years from now."


    "The world in seven years?" Makarov and others widened their eyes.


    "I said why didn''t I see the cage? This is the world seven years later? What is going on?" Naz immediately yelled.


    "It seems that because the solar eclipse was not opened according to the normal procedure, the connected space was distorted..." Mebis analyzed with a serious face.


    "Little girl''s head is flexible..." Monkey King took a step forward, rubbed Mebis'' head, and smiled slightly.


    "Hee hee!" Mebis was happy when he received Sun Wukong''s praise.


    "Then can we go back?" Mira asked.


    "Naturally, as long as we are using the solar eclipse..." Mebis pondered for a while, but his face was serious: "It''s just that there are risks. The time point of the journey back is uncontrollable. Maybe we haven''t returned. Seven years ago, it might have crossed to four hundred years ago..."


    "Then what''s the point of going back?" Lucy and the others all stared wide-eyed and looked at Monkey King with anxious expressions.


    "Don''t look at me! Don''t think about using the solar eclipse to go back..." Monkey King said with a flat face: "As Mebis said, the time of the solar eclipse is uncontrollable, so maybe it will send you to primitive society...Imagine Now, the primitive people you are about to face..."


    Naz and others shuddered, full of black lines...


    "It seems we can''t go back..." Makarov sighed slightly. The world seven years later, for them, there will be seven years of blank time: "I don''t know how the fairy tail is now. That''s it..."


    "Brother Wukong, we really can''t go back?" Lisana looked at Monkey King expectantly


    "Isn''t that..."


    "Huh?" Everyone''s eyes lit up when everyone heard it. Lucy was excited: "I knew you must have a way. Tell me, how are we going back?"


    "We came through the solar eclipse. As long as the door of the solar eclipse is destroyed, the affected time will be repaired on its own, and we will be immediately sent back to the original time..."


    "Then what are you waiting for, go, hurry up and destroy the eclipse!" Naz shouted immediately.


    "Wait, Naz..." Rebbi immediately stopped Naz with a serious expression: "Solar eclipse is a very important thing. Your Majesty cannot easily let us destroy it. Maybe we will be with the whole Philippines. The Aurei Kingdom is the enemy, this matter must be planned carefully..."


    Hearing this, Naz immediately calmed down, and Gray and the others also became serious. It is really tricky to implement this matter.


    "Wukong, since you came here after us, what about Akunorokia? Is it solved?" Elisa asked when looking at Monkey King.


    When Kildas and others heard this, they all looked at Monkey King.


    "It has been resolved, he was kicked into the eclipse by me, and he should have crossed into the future farther than us..." Monkey King said lightly.


    Elisa and other women were full of black lines when they heard the words: "Why do you like this? Last time, because you beat someone up and just kicked it, it caused a series of things... Will you do something bigger this time?"


    "Follow him, if you don''t learn the lesson, you can solve it completely..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, saying: "This kind of thing will be discussed later, let''s go back to Fairy Tail and take a look..."


    "That''s right, after seven years of absence, I don''t know what Fairy Tail has become now?" Kana looked curious.


    "I''m afraid it''s very miserable. All the main players are here, and all that is left is me. Where can I get better?" Monkey King glanced at everyone and said faintly: "I''m afraid the guild ranking has fallen from the first to the end..."


    "Isn''t it so miserable?" Naz opened his mouth wide.


    "No, Brother Goku made a lot of sense in his analysis..." Mebis said with a serious face: "This is what I analyzed..."


    "Even the first generation said that..." Makarov looked serious: "It seems that the situation with Fairy Tail is really bad now... Let''s go back quickly..."


    Monkey King waved his hand lightly, the space changed, and everyone instantly appeared in front of the gate of Fairy Tail''s Guild.


    "This...this is?!" Ragusas and others stared in shock.


    "Space transfer? Is it space magic?" Makarov looked at Monkey King with shock.He didn''t see the scene where Monkey King beat Akunorokia, otherwise he would not be so shocked.


    "It''s easy to transfer so many people, Master Wukong''s strength is really unfathomable!" Kildas looked at Monkey King with admiration.


    "Huh? Kildas, when did you come?" Monkey King looked at Kildas with curiosity.


    "...I''ve been there all the time..." Kildas looked depressed: "I shouldn''t be the kind of person with a weak sense of existence?"


    "Hello~~What''s the matter with this tattered guild gate?" Naz''s anger suddenly overwhelmed everyone''s conversation.


    "It seems that our guild is indeed having a miserable life..." Elisadai frowned slightly: "No, there are fighting sounds inside..."


    "Which bastards dare to come to our fairy tail to run wild!" Naz rushed in with a look of anger, Gray and Elfman followed...


    Fairy Tail, the guild hall.


    A man was pinching a little boy''s throat with one hand and lifting it in the air.


    "Stop, Dipo, Romeo is just a child! You are just asking for money, I will give it, let him go..." Macao glared at the man holding the boy''s throat, even though he was angry. Let his nail pierce the palm of his hand, but for the sake of the whole guild, even if the other party is holding his son, he dare not act rashly.


    "Oh, didn''t you just say no?" The man named Dibo showed an ugly smile, holding the palm of the boy''s throat harder and harder, looking at everyone''s glaring expressions, he hehe smiled: "Why, does your fairy tail still want to go to war with us?"


    Dibo said, glanced at the people, looked at their avoiding eyes, and smiled proudly: "Don''t think you are still the fairy tail before, your era is over..." He said, waving his hand to the people behind him: "Here Everything is broken..."

 1619 Chapter 145 Le Qi

    Attached photo: Le Qi


    "Hey..." Everyone sneered, then waved the weapon in their hands and slammed down on a delicate seat...


    However, at this moment, several figures suddenly flashed, with a few soft sounds of''Boom Boom'', and the few people who were about to wreak havoc flew out, crashed on the wall and fell softly to the ground...


    "Who! Dare to attack..."


    "Boom!"


    Before Dibo''s sharp drink was finished, he was kicked out by a sudden kick, slammed against the wall, and followed in the footsteps of the previous few...


    "When did our fairy tail dared to let trash like yours go wild!" Ragusus held the head of the trembling man next to him with a cold face, and suddenly pressed it to the ground. With a bang, the whole floor was cracked and opened...


    "Na...Brother Naz!!" When the little boy who had just been saved saw a few figures at the door, he burst into tears with excitement, and rushed towards the man in the middle...


    "Haha! This isn''t Romeo! It''s grown up!" Naz hugged the little boy, laughed and looked at everyone in the hall: "I''m so sorry, everyone, we are back!"


    "Master Wukong...Chairman...You are finally back..." Macao looked at the figure coming from the door, and knelt down with tears in his eyes with excitement.


    "Everyone, I''ve kept you waiting!" Hobby also yelled out with a happy face.


    "very young!"


    "It''s exactly the same as seven years ago!"


    "You really haven''t changed at all! What is going on?"


    Everyone in Fairy Tail became excited and threw Naz and others to the ground to show their excitement...


    "Damn... these people... what the hell is going on..." Dibo lay down on the ground, looking at the Fairy Tail crowd with an expression of anger, but no one paid attention to them anymore.


    "Well~ the formerly recognized first guild has turned into such a poor state..." Monkey King looked at Macao and said lightly: "You are now the president of Fairy Tail, right?"


    "Yes, Master Goku..." Makaou immediately replied: "During your absence, I have to temporarily assume the position of the fourth-generation guild president..."


    "Huh~ rubbish like you has also become the fourth-generation guild president. No wonder the current guild has become like this!" Ragusas glared at Macao with an unhappy expression, scared the latter immediately Hidden behind Makarov.


    "Well~ seven years of blank time, it seems that a lot of things have happened!" Makarov turned and looked at Dibo and the others, frowning slightly: "Macao, what''s the matter with these people?"


    "They are the people of the''twilight beast'', because they borrowed a little money, that, so..." Macao was a little embarrassed to briefly explain the whole thing.


    "In other words, are they the new guild after we left?" Monkey King looked at Ragosas and said lightly: "Lagosas, I don¡¯t want to see people from this guild appear here tomorrow. Cities..."


    "Hey~ Do you want to kill them all?" Rag Suston gave a ferocious smile.


    "Wait, Ragosas, don''t overdo it, let me negotiate with them..." Makarov stopped immediately.


    "Father, your thoughts are really naive! That''s why I am upset with you!" Ragosas looked at Makarov with an unhappy expression.


    "Don''t pay attention to him, just do it your own way..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly: "By the way, throw some guys out here..."


    "Hey~ it''s all you need to say!" Ragasus chuckled, waved his hand at Fried and Pigusrow, and walked outside the guild...


    Fried and Pigusrow understood, and immediately lifted out the guild who were lying on the ground, and followed in the footsteps of Ragasus...


    "Master Goku, would this be too much..." Makarov looked at Monkey King with a helpless expression.


    "There is no need to be kind to the rubbish that children can handle..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Three generations, I''m on Wukong''s side in this matter." Mebis looked at Makarov with a serious expression.


    "Since the first generations said so, there is no way..." Makarov looked helpless: "I don''t mean to oppose it. It''s just that if this matter is let Ragasus do it, will it be too much? A little bit..."


    Just as Monkey King was about to say something, he suddenly felt a fiery gaze staring at him. Under curiosity, he tilted his head to look, but he happened to see a cute woman with glasses turning around in a hurry. Head over...


    "Huh? When did our guild add such a cute girl? I haven''t seen it before!" The Sun Wukong glasses girl looked curious.


    "You said Le Qi, she joined our guild after you disappeared seven years ago..." Macao followed Monkey''s gaze and said with an ambiguous expression: "She joined the guild because of you. Oh!"


    "Because of me?" Monkey King looked curious.


    "Your heroic deeds of defeating the king of the cage, Akunorokia, have spread throughout the world!" Macao said with excitement: "It is precisely because you are the wizard of Fairy Tail. Joined our fairy tail..."


    With that said, Macao beckoned to the lovely girl with glasses: "Le Qi, come here, your idol is here, don''t miss this rare opportunity!"


    After hearing this, the glasses girl hesitated for a while, still blushing, came to the front of Monkey King, and said a little nervously: "You...Hello, Master Goku, my name is...Le Qi Orietta... You call me Le Qi That''s it..."


    "Le Qi Aolietta..." Sun Wukong looked at the slightly familiar spectacle lady in front of him, and fell into thought. It seems that there is such a girl in the fairy tail in the original book, but he has never seen it. In this blank seven years, only joined the fairy tail.


    "It seems that because of my relationship, the destiny of many people has been changed, but in the past seven years, without my existence, destiny has slowly returned to the right track..."


    "Master Wukong, I have seen the scene when you defeated Akunorokia! It is so handsome!" After Le Qi was excited, she was already extremely excited: "So powerful The king of the cage, in your hands, it is as weak as a toy...Even if I have survived the defenseless time, I am often awakened with excitement..."


    "To survive the defenseless time?" Monkey King looked at Le Qi curiously.


    "Ah, sorry, it means sleeping..." Le Qi immediately explained with a blush.


    "Your way of expression is really special..." Monkey King looked at Le Qi and chuckled.

 1620 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Six

    When Le Qi heard the words, her complexion was even more flushed, but her expression was very excited, and being able to talk to the person she admired at such a close distance almost fainted happily.


    "Is Le Qi? You have been working hard for the past seven years!" Elisa came to Le Qi''s side and took her hand with a sincere expression.


    In the past seven years, what kind of miserable life Fairy Tail has lived, you know, Elisa, who joined the guild when Fairy Tail was the most difficult time, immediately increased her favor with Elisa.


    "Ah! Senior Elisa, hello, you just call me Le Qi... it''s okay..." Le Qi looked at Elsa and immediately became excited, but when Mira and the others were all around, Le Qi Qi Lima fainted happily, these people are all her objects of worship!


    Especially the four daughters of Elisa, Turtledove, Mira, and Lisana, facing the toughness of Akunorokia, they still have a fresh memory.


    "Okay! Everyone, come here for the time being..." Macao stood on the table and shouted to everyone in the hall: "There is nothing to do today. Now, start preparing for the banquet, even if you eat, drink and have fun. Don''t be drunk or return!!"


    "Oh!!!"


    Everyone in the guild cheered loudly, which caused the residents on the street to look frequently. I wonder why Fairy Tail is so happy today?But I haven¡¯t seen them so happy for a long time, so everyone¡¯s faces showed a gratifying smile...


    Until three o''clock in the morning, Monkey King took the slightly drunk Elisa and others back to the villa that had been away for seven years in a practical sense.


    It¡¯s just that Kana, who hangs drunkly on Monkey King and refuses to get down, makes Monkey King a little helpless...


    "It''s really weird. How can I say that it has been seven years since we left. Such a luxurious villa has no other people to watch?" Mira looked at the villa in front of him with curiosity.


    "Because of the protection of a guild, such as the guilds of the fish and the blue horse, and the order issued by the king himself, no one dared to pay attention here..." Monkey King said with a flat expression.


    "Huh? How did you know this?" Lucy was curious.


    "There is nothing in this world that I don''t know..." Monkey King chuckled.


    "Forget that you have the ability to predict, just like Xia Lulu..." Lucy curled her lips and pushed the door open.


    This villa has the ability to identify itself, if it is not given permission by Monkey King, it will never be possible to enter this door.


    As soon as they entered the hall, all the women ran into the first room of the bath, and for a while, there were bursts of frolicking...


    If this is the case before, Sun Wukong ran over to show the man''s true color, but now, he has no disdain to do low-level things like peeping.


    Seeing Kana, who was holding her tightly and refusing to let go, Monkey King had a headache. He finally threw her onto his chuang, but he didn''t expect that when Monkey King just turned around, Kana would wrap around like a water snake. Pressing him 1 under his body, Wen 1 softly touches 1 lips, a breath of light alcohol is also pungent...


    "Hey~Kana, don¡¯t you want to play reverse push, do you? Be careful to provoke Elisa and they hang you up and beat you!" Monkey held Kana and did not resist, but after a moment, Kana moved Getting smaller and smaller, and finally lying completely on his body and not moving...


    Monkey King turned his body and looked at him, and he was speechless for a while, my posture and posture were all set, you fell asleep...


    I was very uncomfortable and pinched a few places where Kana could not describe...


    "Hehe~~Master Wukong, you like this tune..." Suddenly a joke of laughter came from behind.


    Monkey King¡¯s movements obviously paused, but he forgot that there is still a ghost living in his spatial ring...


    It was embarrassing to be seen by her!


    However, Monkey King is obviously different from ordinary people. He calmly retracted his hand, glanced at Karen, and said without thinking: "Better than yours..."


    "What''s better than mine?" Karen listened, with a question mark full of his head, but he looked at the towering place of Kana, and then at his own, with a frantic look: "How is that possible! People just don''t It¡¯s just a fleshy body. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get me a fleshy body and touch it...Hey, don''t go!" Karen followed Sun Wukong into his room with an angry expression...


    There was no word for a night. At 7 o''clock the next morning, Monkey King''s figure flashed in his room. As for where he went, everyone knew well.


    Looking at the two little loli sleeping together on chuang, Monkey King smiled slightly, lowered his head and lightly tapped Wendy¡¯s face. When he wanted to come on Mebis¡¯s face, he was caught She escaped in time: "Hmm~~ How dare to attack me? Fortunately, I woke up early..."


    "When you wake up, hurry up..." Sun Wukong squeezed Mebis''s cheek unanimously: "You should care so much, why run my chuang up?"


    "Humph~~ I am supervising whether Brother Wukong will do anything inferior to Wendy..." Mebis replied with a serious face.


    "..." Sun Wukong looked speechless, and just about to answer, Elisa appeared at the door: "Are you up already, then go to the guild as soon as possible after breakfast..."


    At the dinner table, Lucy looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Wukong, I want to go back and have a look. It''s been seven years and I don''t know... how is he..."


    "My dad just dad, give him back, it sounds awkward..." Sun Wu blankly gave Lucy a glance and nodded: "Okay, I already promised you. I didn''t expect such a delay. Seven years passed inexplicably. ¡­"


    After returning to the guild, Elisa and the others began to get busy. After all, Fairy Tail, which has been in decline for seven years, still has a lot of things to deal with. For those tasks that have not been completed for a long time, they must hurry up and complete them. This will bring a lot of popularity to Fairy Tail. Otherwise, if this continues, no one will come to entrust the task...


    This time, only Monkey King accompanied Lucy on the trip, and Monkey King did not take Lei with him. He took the train home with Lucy, just wanting to feel the life of ordinary people...


    Only when the two came to Lucy¡¯s house, the news they got was that this huge family business had become someone else¡¯s property, and his father had passed away two years ago...


    This sudden news was obviously a big blow to Lucy. She didn''t even see the last one. Her father died so inexplicably...


    However, when they left, they were stopped by an imperial sister who looked somewhat similar to Lucy...


    (PS: Today is National Day, I wish you all have a good time! I naturally have to give some strength too, today there are at least four shifts, this is the first shift.)..

 1621 Chapter 147 Chapter Michelle

    Photo: Michelle


    "Well, are you Lucy Hatfilia?" The woman came to Lucy, her voice soft, with a soft feeling.


    "Ah...that''s right..." Lucy was not very emotional at this time, looking at the woman in front of her, she was very confused: "Who...who are you? Excuse me, what do you do?


    "It''s interesting..." On the other hand, when Sun Wukong looked at the woman in front of him, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Unexpectedly... ask who I am..." The woman suddenly clenched her lower lip, tears flickering in her eyes, and burst into tears suddenly aggrieved: "I am Michelle Roberts! 55555..."


    "Huh?!!!" Lucy was so scared that her eyes widened: "I''m just asking, don''t you need to cry?"


    "I''m sorry, because it''s been a long time, it''s excusable for you not to recognize me..." Michelle cried.


    "Oh? Long time no see?" Lucy looked puzzled: "Do we know that?"


    "Then, let me introduce myself again. I''m Michelle Roberts, long time no see, sister Lucy..." Michelle said, looking at Lucy with a smile on his face.


    "Sister...Sister?!!!" Lucy was immediately taken aback, holding her hands in front of her, making a defensive posture: "I... I don''t remember having a younger sister!"


    "This is big news!" Monkey King looked at Lucy and smiled: "Could it be that she is your father''s illegitimate daughter?"


    "How could it be!" Lucy retorted loudly immediately.


    "It''s not like that..." Michelle explained softly, "The Robusts and Hartfilia are distant relatives..."


    "It turned out to be a relative..." Monkey King looked at Michelle and smiled: "But it''s really surprising that you are called Sister Lucy, you obviously look older!"


    "Asshole! Where are you looking!" Lucy immediately glared at Monkey King angrily: "Where is someone younger? Where is it?"


    "I''m not talking about that place, you are excited about wool..." Monkey King looked at Lucy speechlessly.


    "Uh~" Lucy was choked and hummed: "Anyway, I just skipped seven years suddenly, so people look older than me!"


    "So, she is really your sister?" Monkey King looked at Lucy with a gossip on his face, although he already knew the true identity of the woman in front of him.


    "Well... how do you put it..." Lucy looked distressed: "Our family seems to have such a relative named Robsters... just..."


    Michelle heard this and cried happily: "It''s great, sister Lucy, I finally saw you..."


    "Well... that..." Lucy fixed her gaze on the things Michelle was holding: "Let''s not talk about this, what is your luggage?"


    "This is..." Michelle''s face showed a sad expression: "I just want to give this to Sister Lucy..." As he said, he stretched out his hand to give Lucy what was in his hand, but it was No, I slipped my hand and the thing in my hand fell directly and hit her toe...


    "Um~~" Michelton groaned, sitting down on the ground with a fart, holding his bare feet, tears in the corners of his eyes, and a reluctant expression: "This is...Uncle Jiude told me before he died. The relics handed over to you..."


    "Father''s...relic?" Lucy was silent for a moment, looked at Michelle, and asked concerned: "That...are you okay?"


    "No... it''s okay..." Michelle resisted, with an expression about to cry.


    "It''s not like your expression looks okay..." Lucy was speechless.


    Sun Wukong shook his head as he watched from the sidelines, don''t tell me, such a cute Yujie is actually quite cute.


    Kneeling down, rubbed her palms on her bare feet, and said lightly: "Okay, it''s all right..."


    "Huh? It really doesn''t hurt~" Michelle looked surprised and politely bowed to Monkey King, expressing her gratitude: "Thank you so much. Could it be that you are sister Lucy''s boyfriend? "


    "Wh... what man... boyfriend!" Lucy suddenly made a big red face when she heard the words, and blue smoke began to appear above her head: "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Sorry..." Michelle was yelled like this, with tears in her eyes, and she was about to cry again.


    "I said Lucy, don''t keep making people cry!"


    "It''s my fault?" Lucy looked eager to cry without tears, so she turned her gaze to the box on the ground...


    "Open it and see what it is..." Monkey King said.


    Lucy nodded, squatted down, put the long box on the ground, lost in thought, for a while, there was a feeling of sadness...


    "I helped Uncle Jiude a little bit before he died, and I was there, so I gave this thing to me, so that I can pass it to you anyway..." Michelle looked down. "Although I never knew where you went, Uncle Jiu De has always believed that you are still alive in the world... Since then, I have been here waiting for you, because I believe that one day, you will come back. Yes... In this way, I finally abide by the agreement with Uncle Jiude..."


    Lucy lowered her head and remained silent. She was obviously in pain. Although she was very upset with her father, she was still very sad after hearing the news of his death...


    "Okay, you don''t have to be too pessimistic, maybe we can go back..." Monkey King patted Lucy on the shoulder and smiled: "I will treat your cheap father better then..."


    "What is cheap father, will you comfort people?" Lucy gave Monkey King a blank glance, but recovered from her sadness. As Monkey King said, she still has the possibility of going back.


    I stabilized my emotions and carefully opened the box in front of me...


    "Hey?" Looking at the long thing wrapped in white cloth in the box, Lucy looked puzzled, unwrapping the white cloth, and looking at the contents inside, she became even more confused: "What on earth is this? Wukong, do you know?"


    "Well~ it looks like the hands of a clock..." Sun Wukong said lightly after looking at it for a while.


    "It''s a bit like hearing what you say..." Lucy''s eyes also lit up, but then she became even more confused: "Why is it just my father who gave me a clock hand..."


    "Since he is so troublesome, he is naturally not a mortal thing..." Monkey King picked up the pointer and said lightly: "This should be the legendary key to the starry sky... It seems that your cheap dad left you a Very troublesome thing!"


    "The key to the starry sky? What is that?" Lucy looked curious.


    "One of the five parts of a certain clock..." Sun Wukong said faintly: "If you get everything together, I think something very interesting will happen..." Sun Wukong smiled: "Since your father left this thing for you, Shall we go and collect it?"


    (The second one.)..

 1622 Chapter 148 Another Lucy

    "Hey?" Lucy looked at Monkey King with a surprised expression.


    "It''s okay to be idle anyway, let''s go and collect it! Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense for your father to give you this thing, right?" Monkey King chuckled, watching Lucy urge.


    Lucy still hesitated: "Then do you know what will happen if the five parts are all assembled?"


    "Is it serious, is it worth Akunorokia''s destruction of the world?" Monkey King said indifferently.


    "Um~~" Lucy pondered for a while, and looked at Monkey King: "This is what you said, if something really happens, you will be responsible!"


    "Of course..." Monkey King chuckled, looking at the gorgeous building in the distance behind him, and said faintly: "By the way, do you want this house? If you want, I can buy it for you!"


    "Forget it... I want to make money to buy it back..." Although Lucy was a little moved, she shook her head.


    "Come on, when you make enough money, I don''t know how long it is, and it will still be a question of whether they can sell it or not!" Monkey King said, stretched out his right hand, and a stack of papers suddenly flashed out.


    Lucy took a look curiously, and was stunned: "This... these are my house deed... How did you get it?"


    "Naturally, my thoughts moved..." Monkey King chuckled.


    "You...you use magic like this, but it''s illegal!" Lucy looked at Monkey King angrily.


    "I don''t see it, you''re a good citizen..." Monkey King chuckled, "Don''t worry, this is the normal procedure. I don''t even bother to bully those mortals, but I don''t bother to engage in the tedious transaction procedures with them, and the money has already been paid. Now this home belongs to you..."


    "Really paid?" Lucy looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    "Believe it or not, give me the file, this place belongs to me..."


    "No!" Lucy immediately put away the things in her hands, a little moved, and said very seriously: "I will make money and return the money to you..."


    "Okay..." Monkey King chuckled, "If it''s not over, the meat will be paid for 1 price, I don''t mind!"


    "You want to be beautiful, go to hell!" Lucy kicked the Monkey King immediately, just kicked.


    Now that the house has been bought back, naturally I have to go back and have a look...


    The familiar scenes at home reminded Lucy a lot...


    Similarly, Lucy also found some important information about the Star Key...


    Approaching dusk, the Monkey King and the three returned to the Fairy Tail Guild...


    Looking at Zhishu Dali, gentle and beautiful Michelle, Naz and others all looked surprised: "Lucy, is she really your sister?"


    "Love~~ It must be sister!" Hobby spit out loudly: "How could Lucy be a sister, parents have to be so gentle..."


    "You mean I''m very rude?" Lucy immediately squeezed Hobby''s head in a malicious way.


    "Sorry, Lucy, I was wrong..."


    "It seems that we skipped the seven-year relationship..." Gray said with a serious face: "That''s why the younger sister looks more mature and sensible than the older sister..."


    "Hey, what do you mean! Do you say I look like a child?" Lucy was immediately upset.


    "I said, Elsa and the others have gone to perform the task, why are you so idle?" Monkey King looked at the Naz and asked lightly.


    "We also thought about it, but there were only a few tasks, all of them were snatched by Elisa and the others, we had to stay in the guild and do nothing..." Gray looked helpless.


    Naz looked at the key of the starry sky at the table, but he was excited: "Big Brother Wukong, I heard that you are going to collect the parts of this thing, or take me, too?"


    Gogil also came over: "Even the first generation adults said that if the five components are assembled, things that will bring chaos to the world, I am also very interested, Master Wukong, count me!"


    "I''m talking about you guys, I''m not kidding!" Mebis stood aside, with an angry expression on his face: "This thing is really dangerous! If it is not necessary, it is better not to touch it. ¡­"


    "Is it dangerous?" Naz looked curious: "How does it compare to Akunorokia?"


    "..." Mebis was speechless for a while. With a godlike existence like Monkey King, Naz and the others have become ignorant of the danger. In danger, there is Akunorokia. Is it dangerous?


    "Okay, since you guys want to be errand runners, let''s go together!" Monkey King doesn''t matter, anyway, Elisa and the others are out on the mission, and Naz is just a few of them, just as coolies.


    "Huh? Lucy, why are you hurt?!!!" There was a sudden exclaim from the guild door, and several people hurriedly rushed into the guild and fell to the ground.


    Naz and others looked at Lucy in front of them curiously, with a puzzled look: "Huh? Lucy, are you hurt?"


    "Injured? No!" Lucy looked at herself and shook her head.


    Listening to the movement at the door, everyone walked over, and their eyes widened in shock...


    "I''m not dazzled? How does that man look...like Lucy?" Naz looked at the figure lying on the ground with a look of astonishment, and then at Lucy who was also astonished by him.


    "Lucy, this person won''t be your twin sister, right?" Hobby also exclaimed, with a gossip expression on his face.


    "Why... I haven''t heard of this kind of thing?" Lucy was stunned. Suddenly there was a younger sister who was more mature than her. Why did she suddenly ran out of a woman exactly like her!What are you trying to make?Does her bastard father really have any illegitimate daughters?


    "Wukong..." Suddenly, Lucy looked at Monkey King for help.


    In fact, a person who was exactly the same as Lucy ran out, and Monkey King himself was surprised. He squatted down, checked Lucy on the ground, and said faintly: "The injury is not serious, it''s just too exhausted and fainted... "


    As he said, a soft white light radiated from his hand, shining on''Lucy'', and the wound on it healed and disappeared...


    When the corner of her eyes moved,''Lucy'' also woke up. The first time she saw Monkey King, while excited, she also pinched his neck with an angry expression: "Monkey King, you bastard... I choked to death. You... strangle you..."


    The sudden change made everyone look dumbfounded, even Monkey King was dumbfounded. Seeing the complex expressions of excitement, anger, and happiness in''Lucy'' eyes, his brows frowned slightly. It seems that this matter has become a bit complicated...


    (PS: Third more.)..

 1623 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Nine

    Seeing''Lucy'' who had gradually calmed down, Monkey King asked softly: "I have pinched and scolded, and now I should talk about what happened?"


    "Ye... I''m sorry... because I''m so excited..."''Lucy'' calmed down and said slowly: "I am Lucy who came here two years later after the solar eclipse..."


    "Hey? The future Lucy?"


    Each of Naz and others widened their eyes in surprise and listened quietly, waiting for the following.


    "Asshole, I get angry when I think about it..."''Lucy'' said, and suddenly Jiao yelled and rushed towards Monkey King: "It''s all because of you kicking things and giving Akunorokia a kick. After being kicked for two years, in order to get revenge, that guy actually opened the door to the solar eclipse and released a huge cage with a total of 20,000 heads, causing the world to go to destruction. The whole world was only a few days away. The world ruled by giant cages..."


    "No...no?" Naz and the others listened, and opened their mouths one by one, looking at Monkey King with pain.


    This guy kicked Akunorokia out on Sirius Island, and almost wiped out the entire Fiore Kingdom. Now it¡¯s good, but it¡¯s another kick, making the entire future world ruled by giant cages. world.


    "It turned out to be Akunorokia who opened the door to the solar eclipse, and released a giant cage of 20,000 heads. This plot change is interesting..." Sun Wukong smiled faintly.


    "Tell you to kick...now kicking accident!" Lucy looked at Monkey King, silent for a while.


    "No! Isn''t there still Goku-sama here?" Le Qi looked at Lucy in the future with a puzzled face: "Could it be that in the future, Goku-sama will be defeated by Akunorokia? Isn''t that impossible?"


    When Naz and others heard this, their expressions became solemn, and they looked towards Lucy in the future, and they also understood the seriousness of the matter.


    "Of course Wukong can''t be defeated..." Future Lucy shook her head.


    When Le Qi and others heard this, they were relieved: "Then what is going on? With the strength of Master Wukong, it should be easy to clean up Akunorokia..."


    "The problem is, he''s not here!" Lucy looked helpless.


    "Master Wukong is not there?" Le Qi looked curious: "Who did you go to retreat with?"


    When Monkey King heard the words, there was a black line at one end, so I was not so bored. I did the same thing twice.


    "Similarly, he was taken away by a woman who suddenly appeared..." Future Lucy swallowed, with lingering fears: "You don''t know, that woman is terrible! The evil spirit surging all over her body, killing intent, she appeared. There was a big hole in the barrel of Tiandu at that time. At that time, I was almost not scared to pee..."


    "Hey, pay attention to your tone..." Lucy spit out immediately: "I don''t know how to speak in this tone..."


    "It''s not important. The important thing is, who is that woman?" While Mebis looked solemn, he also looked anxious: "How is Brother Wukong?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I didn''t show up in the next few days, and then the whole world was destroyed by the giant cage army...Even if Elisa and others fought, they couldn''t stop the giant cage army''s evil deeds. But because of the guardian light, we are not in any serious trouble..."


    "But since the Guardian Light is still there, Wukong must be fine, but he hasn''t come back, so Elisa and the others have to do their best to let me go through the gate of the solar eclipse and go back in time and tell Wukong about this. Say, let him be guarded against that woman..."


    As he said, Lucy looked horrified again: "You don''t know, that woman is terrible, and the space is shattered by her breath alone. She is not a human at all, she is simply a god, no, she is a demon..."


    "There are such existences in the world?" Makarov and others were stunned and shocked. They all looked at Monkey King with solemn expressions: "Master Wukong, do you know the existence of this person? "


    But Monkey King looked at the future with a calm face and Lucy asked, "How does she look? Let''s just listen..."


    "A silver hair is twice his height, the pupils are white, and on the forehead, there is an eye, in which I don''t know how many gouyu jade is hugged, because it is so terrible, I dare not look at her at all... so there is no count ¡­"


    "Okay, no need to introduce..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly: "She is not an enemy..."


    "Hey?" Future Lucy immediately widened her eyes: "Isn''t the enemy? Then who is she? At that time, it seemed that she was forcibly taking you away, depending on the situation... Hey? That''s not right... It seems that you are also willing to... Jubia also said that you were abducted by that woman..."


    When Monkey King heard this, the black line was full again, is my morality so low?Can you be abducted by a woman casually?


    "Since it''s not an enemy, Brother Goku, who is that woman?" Mebis looked serious, and learned from Future Lucy that this unknown woman was a thousand times more dangerous than Jeff Times, although a little weird, I have to believe it.Because Monkey King is an example, the tough is not human.


    "How should I put it..." Monkey King scratched his head and said lightly: "She''s Hui Ye Ji, my wife..."


    "Puff!!!" Just about to take a drink, Makarov suddenly squirted out the drink in his mouth.


    The people in the hall were all stunned, more shocked than hearing that the future world was controlled by a giant cage.


    "Isn''t it?!!!"


    "Big Brother Wukong got married?"


    "If Elisa and the others knew it, they wouldn''t be sad..."


    "You little rascals, can you pay attention to the occasion? Is it time to be surprised at this kind of thing?" Makarov roared immediately.


    "You just sprayed the drink on my face in shock..." Naz looked at Makarov with a look of dissatisfaction, and wiped the water off his face.Seeing Makarov''s face flushed now.


    "She... Is she really your wife?" Future Lucy stared wide-eyed, as if struck by lightning, looking at Monkey King in amazement.


    That kind of woman who is almost like a big demon turned out to be Wukong''s wife, this kind of thing makes her a little hard to believe.


    It¡¯s because we were so worried about you and we went through the solar eclipse to tell you the truth, but in the end, it turned out that you went on a date with your wife... and, you actually have a wife...


    In the future, Lucy only feels that 10,000 horses are rushing past, and she won¡¯t be in love...


    However, Monkey King looked serious: "Kaguya Ji came to me for help in such a hurry. It seems that something has happened. It is necessary to go and see..."


    (Fourth update. No more later, no need to wait.)..

 1624 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty The World

    "Are you... leaving?" Future Lucy immediately looked at Monkey King nervously after hearing this. It was because of sudden departure that the future Monkey King did not come back for a few days, it turned into that result.


    If you leave now, will no accident happen again?


    "Don''t worry, just go and take a look. I will keep Lei..." Monkey King said, and Chao Lei looked over: "Protect them well..."


    Lei nodded, her eyes extremely firm.


    "Wukong, are you going there? Can''t you take us?" Lucy stepped forward immediately, looking at Monkey King expectantly.She was curious about the wife that Monkey King said.


    "In the other world, that place is very dangerous. For you now, it''s still a bit early..."


    "Another world? Is there any other world besides Adras?" Lucy and the others were all surprised.


    "There are many dimensional worlds, but it''s still too far away for you now..." Monkey King said, waving his hand: "Then, I will leave first, Naz. I beg you for the five components. Up..."


    "Don''t worry, Brother Wukong, before you come back, we will definitely get all those parts back!" Naz promised, patted Hung Fu.


    Monkey King nodded, his figure disappeared here instantly...


    Seeing where Monkey King disappeared, Lucy looked worried: "There will be no problems, right?"


    "Don''t worry, with Wukong''s strength, it can''t happen..." In the future, Lucy patted Lucy on the shoulder and comforted: "Besides, even if we follow, it''s just a retreat. Also, don''t you She is really a terrifying person who is interested in the name Kaguya Ji. I really don¡¯t understand how Wukong¡¯s wife is such a terrifying woman..."


    With that said, Lucy''s expression in the future is tangled: "Oh! When it comes to his wife, it''s really uncomfortable! Goku actually has a wife! People originally wanted to fight Elisa and the others for a wife. , Now it seems that I can only be a concubine...ah~ I think of that dangerous woman... it''s over, if she gets angry, she won''t kill us all, right?!"


    Lucy listened to Mirai¡¯s words, completely petrified: "This is not me... This is definitely not me..."


    "Hey~ Lucy, let''s change your sorrow!" Hobby flew to Lucy, patted her on the shoulder, and said with a comforting tone: "You are also the life of the mistress..."


    "Dead Hobbit, you still spit me at this moment..." Lucy said, pinching Hobbit''s cheek with both hands and pulling...


    "Help! Naz, Lucy is crazy..."


    Naz directly ignored Hobby¡¯s cry for help, but with an excited expression: "I really want to see the world Wukong said!"


    "Are there many dimensional worlds... It seems that there are many things that we don''t know..." Makarov looked serious, looked up at the sky, wondering what he was thinking about...


    In the endless cosmic starry sky, Monkey King floated in the sky, looking at the blue planet under his feet, and said calmly, "Why are you following?"


    "Hee hee... was found..." A palm stretched out from behind Monkey King, and the figure of Mebis emerged and hung on his back: "I just told you what I didn''t know. The world is very curious..."


    He said, looking at the blue planet below, with a look of wonder: "Is that the world we live in? It''s incredible..."


    "Is this the starry sky world we saw at night? It turned out to be like this..." Karen''s figure also flashed out, looking at everything around her, her face was full of excitement.


    Karen and Mebis are both ghosts, so there is nothing wrong with being in the universe.


    "You two...Forget it, you are all dead anyway, I''ll take you to meet the world..." Monkey King said, stretched out his hand in front of him, and a door flashing with colorful rays emerged. It is the gate of the dimension that connects the world of Kaguya Ji...


    The dimensional gate is different from the dimensional passage. The dimensional gate is a normal door to enter the world of its owner, while the dimensional passage is a forced invasion, which is equivalent to the difference between the owner and the thief.


    The dimensional channel opened by Monkey King to enter other dimensional worlds, in the final analysis, he is an intruder.


    Only the most trusted person will connect the dimensional gate of his own world with others, because this is a matter of life and death for every true self.


    The real world master is different from the original world master. The real world master¡¯s world is in his own body. Therefore, if other world masters invade into the real world master¡¯s world, it is quite dangerous, because if your own world is Destroyed, the real world master will be seriously injured.


    However, if there are advantages and disadvantages, if you want to enter the world of the real self, you can only enter through the door of the real self, or the real self will lead you into it yourself. Forcibly invading through the dimensional channel is not feasible, even if it is Dimensional gods are all unable to forcibly enter the world of the real self master.


    "Master Wukong, is this the gateway to other worlds? It''s really beautiful!" Karen looked inside the passage with excitement.


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King took Mebis and Karen''s hands, and stepped in. A few flashes, already appeared at the end of the passage...


    Walking out of the door, looking at the figure walking below, Mebis still seemed very calm, but Karen looked unusually excited: "Is this another world? It''s incredible! Master Monkey, the power they use is also Magic?"


    "No, the power system of this world is mainly divided into ninjutsu..." Monkey King glanced at the Hokage Rock below, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Is it the seventh generation of Hokage..."


    This is the world of Naruto, and the place where Monkey King appears is the sky above Konoha.


    "Ninjutsu? What power is that?" Mebis looked curious.


    It''s just that her voice just fell, the surrounding scenes changed, and she was already in a dark world with no sky!


    Thunderclouds cover the sky, lightning strikes down from time to time, the vast land has been torn apart, magma is flowing like sea water, smoke is everywhere, and countless holes appear in the sky, as if the sky has been broken.


    In the distance, three women are fighting desperately with a man with a disheveled hair. The terrifying collision power, the vibrating world and the roar, the space is shattered like glass!


    The terrifying breath filled the world and made the soul tremble. The mere sound of collision made the bodies of De Mebis and Karen become distorted and shattered!


    Fortunately, with the protection of Monkey King, they were safe and sound.


    This is a war of gods, and mortals have no qualifications to watch the battle!Thanks to Monkey King, Mebis and Karen should feel honored...

 1625 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One

    "Wukong...Brother...This is..." In this situation, Mebis, who was very knowledgeable, was also pale and frightened.


    And Karen was so scared that he hugged Monkey King tightly from behind, with a look of fear.


    "Husband, how come you have time to come here?" The figure flashed in front of her, and Hui Yeji''s magical figure had appeared in front of Monkey King, holding his face with both hands, soft light flashing in her eyes.


    Feeling the terrifying breath of Kaguya Ji¡¯s close at hand, both Mebis and Karen swallowed their saliva and looked shocked. Now, they finally realized why Lucy would say something that was almost scared to pee in the future. Now, they feel this way...


    This is really... horrible...


    "I found something abnormal, so I just came over to take a look..." Monkey King said, grabbing Kaguya Ji''s slender hand holding his face, and put it down, but didn''t let go, but looked towards the distant battlefield: " Zhongwu World is a master of Gaowu world..."


    "Yes, we also feel weird..." Kaguya looked at the battlefield with an indifferent expression.


    At this time, it was Morgana, Jenny Bonnie, No. 18 who fought with that high martial master.After feeling Sun Wukong''s gaze, the three daughters'' expressions were full of joy, and they forced the Lord of this world away, and their figures flashed and appeared beside Sun Wukong.


    At this time, there are already a lot of sister papers who have become the masters of the true self. In order to collect enough world source beads as soon as possible, Monkey King has basically sent all of them out, four or five people form a team, as long as they don¡¯t Going to the world of high martial arts and bullying the masters of the low martial arts is not a matter of grasping.


    The team consisting of Kaguya Ji, Morgana, Jenny Bonnie, and No. 18 is the only team that hunts middle and high martial arts world source beads.


    "Since you are here, does it mean that this world lord really has a problem?" On the 18th, he glanced at Monkey King, nodded, as a greeting, and at the same time looked at the lord of this world with a vigilant face. That was a master of the high martial arts, and now he can''t be the slightest slack.


    "I''m not sure, I have to find out myself..." Monkey King said, walking forward slowly: "Help me look at the two of them..."


    "Go! Go! Facing a high martial arts master, the fight is really tiring!" Morgana waved her hand at Monkey King, and then fixed her eyes on Mebis and Karen: " Are you two the juniors that Wukong was looking for? No, it should be said that they are juniors? Oh, there are too many, so I don¡¯t bother to forget..."


    "But why are you two soul bodies? You were killed by someone? This is too ridiculous! Why didn''t Goku revive you? Does he want to try a fresh stimulus?" Jenny Bonnie squinted her eyes , He laughed suddenly.


    At this moment, Mebis and Karen mean that Yali Mountain is big.


    How do these god-like existences seem to be unreliable in their personalities?


    "Huh? This little sister''s physique is a bit special..." Morgana looked at Mebis, stretched out her hand and squeezed her face, and a black thread condensed from dark energy immediately appeared in her hand: "A kind of The power of the curse, it¡¯s no wonder that the physique of Little Loli Wannian, but you are also a blessing in disguise, because Goku loves Little Loli the most. After entering our group, you should be very popular, and her big sister is also I will take care of you..."


    "It''s about to start..." No. 18 stared ahead and spoke lightly.


    "Oh? Let''s not talk about it yet, watch the show!" Jenny Bonnie smiled, waved her hand, and the exquisite table and chairs emerged instantly, pulling Mebis and Karen down to sit down.


    Kaguya Ji danced with her wispy hands, setting up a powerful barrier here...


    "You two haven''t seen Wukong really fighting, right?" Morgana patted the two girls on the shoulders of Mebis and said: "Then you have to open your eyes to see clearly. This is not something mortals can have the privilege of seeing. The battle that comes is a battle between God and God!"


    "The battle between God and God..." Mebis and Karen stared in shock.


    "You mean... Brother Goku... is a god?" Mebis asked with a shocked face.


    "Brother Wukong?" Morgana rolled her eyes and spit out: "Wukong still likes to pretend to be tender! I don''t know how old he is, so he was called brother..."


    With a "pop~", Kaguya Ji unceremoniously knocked on Morgana''s forehead, and the pain caused the latter to immediately clutch her head, full of grievances: "Sister, I just vomit. I didn''t say anything bad about Wukong! You are too ruthless to start!"


    "Huh~" Hui Yeji snorted coldly, and it was instantly freezing cold here.


    "Okay! Okay! Can''t I be wrong if I am wrong?" Morgana looked helpless. Before she became the leader of the world, she was afraid of being bullied by Kaguya Ji. After becoming the leader of the world, she was extremely arrogant. After looking for Kaguya Ji to calculate the ledger, she was still beaten up.


    Even though Kaguya Ji is very cruel, she is an example of her daughters in the way of being a wife, and she will never say anything bad about her husband, even others.


    While watching the drama here, we were chatting about unwritten things, but the battle on Monkey King¡¯s side was on the verge of...


    The master of this world looked at Monkey King with a solemn face. Although Monkey King looked like ordinary people at this moment, he had clearly sensed the monstrous and terrifying power in the Monkey King as the master of Gaowu!


    "As the master of the world of Zhongwu, but the strength has reached Gao Wu, your strength should be improved by the fellow Yuan Mie?" Monkey King looked at the master of this world and asked indifferently.


    "Who are you anyway? Why invade my world!" The lord of this world looked cold, but did not answer Monkey King''s question.In his eyes, there was no fluctuation at all.


    At this level, the seven emotions and six desires can be easily controlled, and naturally there will be no emotional fluctuations.


    "Don''t even know about my existence... It seems that the guy Yuan Mie just improved your strength..." Sun Wukong frowned slightly: "But isn''t that guy trying to restore his strength? The strength of other world masters?"


    "The God of Dimension...The Evil of Dimension..." Sun Wukong groaned, and suddenly a flash of light flashed in his mind: "Could it be said that the stronger the other world masters, the stronger he is? Like the dimensional gods, their source of power is the entire dimensional... The more dimensional worlds, the stronger they are, the stronger the strength of the world master, the stronger they are..."


    "Hello~~ If this is the case, if Yuan Mie recovers his full strength, how can I challenge him?" Sun Wukong thought about this, and suddenly shed a drop of cold sweat. Only now did he understand that the so-called Dimensional What a terrible existence is God and the evil of dimension.....

 1626 Chapter 152 The Decisive Battle Between Gaowu

    "Leave my world immediately, I can treat everything before that hasn''t happened!" The lord of this world looked at Monkey King with a cold face, and his voice was cold but majestic and mighty.


    If it weren''t for the sense of danger that Monkey King brought him, he wouldn''t say such nonsense.


    However, Sun Wukong is more indifferent than him: "I only say it once, give me your source pearl, and I can keep you alive! Otherwise, the soul will be annihilated!"


    "It seems that there is no need to continue the conversation!" In the indifferent eyes of the Lord of this world, the golden light of destruction flashed, and the horrible atmosphere spread, and the space here has instantly collapsed!


    As for himself, his whole body is covered by a layer of golden light, it looks like a light man cast by golden light, full of destruction!


    Monkey King punched to the left, and there was a loud noise, shaking the sky!


    The Lord of this realm who was still standing right in front of Monkey King was shattered by the sudden aftermath. In the golden light, the figure of the Lord of this realm had appeared on the left side of Monkey King. The two were colliding with their fists. Explode the supreme power!


    It turned out that because the speed was too fast, the Lord of this world had already launched an attack, but his afterimage remained in place, only to be shattered by the aftermath of the collision, only to reveal his true face.


    The first collision between the two seemed to be evenly matched!


    However, the golden light on the lord of this world suddenly flowed like a wave, and with the colliding fists of the two, it spread all the way to Monkey King¡¯s arm...


    And as the golden light water curtain wrapped in his fist, Monkey King suddenly felt that the divine power in his body was passing by at an astonishing speed...


    "Even playing with me and devouring!" Monkey King snorted coldly, and a golden arrogance suddenly appeared all over his body, evaporating and dissipating the golden water wave that was wrapped around his arm!


    The lord of this world changed his expression slightly: "Is the power of rules higher than me... It seems that you are about to enter the position of Super Martial God... It''s really tricky..."


    As he said, a terrible shock came from his fist, and he flew backwards at the same time as Monkey King. The two looked at each other, and the master of this world suddenly rose sharply, his eyes were indifferent and cold, with golden light that destroyed everything. , Just a look, the space where Monkey King was in shattered!


    The endless golden light turned into a blade of destruction and merged with the time and space storm, strangling on the Monkey King''s body, and the sound of the sound left small blood holes on the Monkey King''s body!


    But the blood mouth just appeared, and it healed instantly!


    Not only was Sun Wukong not surprised, but he was surprised: "As expected of the master of the high martial arts like me, your attack can actually break my defenses, it really feels nostalgic!"


    As he said, with a deep drink, the golden flame on his body soared, and the whole world was shaking!The atmosphere, space, and even the endless thunderclouds all collapsed in an instant. The battlefield here is only the empty zone like a black hole!This has already formed an isolated battlefield here!


    "What kind of battle is this!!" Mebis, Karen and the two women were already horrified and almost speechless. They just collided and destroyed the world. Just the breath caused all the space to collapse. , This kind of scene, they can''t even dream of it...


    "Continue!!" Monkey King roared, his tongue bursting with thunder, just sound waves, which turned into a monstrous torrent, and in a flash, it was spread to the Lord of this world!


    With a cold snort, the Lord of this world suddenly folded his hands together, and the golden light on both sides instantly formed a pair of golden giant hands, which also folded together, and directly smashed the torrent of sound waves away during the roar!


    Then the palms merged into one, turned into a giant palm, weirdly appeared on the top of Monkey King''s head, and fell toward Monkey King with the force of breaking the sky!


    Sun Wukong immediately squeezed his palm into a sword, and its supernatural power surged, sharp as a sword, and slashed towards the sky with a bang!In the blink of an eye, the empty zone and the giant palm that fell under the cover were marked with a terrible gap, which was divided into two halves!


    Then, the golden palm turned into a light spot and dissipated!


    However, at the moment when Monkey King made his move, the Lord of this world had appeared in front of him, without warning, suddenly flashed!


    A god''s blade condensed by golden light shines in his hand, and endless ciphertexts of destruction are shining on it. If it is injured by it, even with the immortal body of the world master, it will be difficult to recover in a short time. heal!


    The lord of this world has a cold look in his eyes, and he is mercilessly stabs Hungarian, the terrifying blade of God instantly pierced through Monkey King¡¯s Hungry...


    In the distance, Mebius and Karen, who were in a visual battle, screamed in shock...


    However, the lord of this world frowned slightly, and the light shook, and the Monkey King in front of him instantly collapsed. It turned out that it was just an afterimage!


    The next moment, the lord of this world suddenly bent over, and Monkey King''s fierce kick instantly swept across his head...


    The two of them flickered for a while, fighting endlessly, but the figure flickered and appeared, making it hard to distinguish with the naked eye...


    "Fast speed...I can''t see it..." Mebis looked worried and anxious.


    "It''s not that you can''t see it soon... but that both of them use time acceleration, so their eyesight can''t keep up..." Morgana explained.


    "...That man is so strong...Aren''t you Wukong''s wife? Why don''t you help him?" Mebis looked at the court and looked at Kaguya Ji with an anxious expression on his face.


    However, Kaguya Ji ignored her at all.


    Jenny Bonnie smiled slightly: "Your worries are simply unnecessary. Although Wukong''s world lord god status is only at a high martial level, his combat power is far above that of Gao Wu! Now he is just warming up... It''s rare to meet a tough opponent, he naturally wants to exercise his muscles and bones..."


    "Warm up?..." After listening to this, Mebis suddenly looked blank. At this level, he was just warming up?How terrible is the so-called god?The gods they thought before were really ridiculous...


    boom!!!!


    The earth-shaking roar suddenly interrupted the conversation of several women.


    In the distant battlefield, the endless divine power blooms and is extremely flaming, turning into a monstrous chain, blocking all sides!The regular ciphertexts on the chain are intertwined, exuding immortal power!Form a''forbidden domain'' and completely block Sun Wukong from it!


    At this moment, Monkey King''s face also showed a hint of surprise, because he was shocked to find that his own power was suddenly imprisoned and could no longer be used.


    "This is the strongest domain that I have realized when I was promoted to the High Martial God Throne-Forbidden Domain! In the Forbidden Domain, your abilities will be temporarily sealed. No matter how strong you are, you will have no power to resist. Outsiders, you have already lost. ¡­" The lord of this world stared at Monkey King indifferently, and a terrifying ball of light intertwined with rules of destruction gradually condensed in his hands...

 1627 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Three

    "While fighting with me, there are also traps set up. Is the field under the big formation..." Monkey King looked at the ciphertext chains around him, his heart was also suddenly, and he looked at the Lord of this world, but smiled indifferently: "You His mind is meticulous..."


    "You don''t have to do unnecessary resistance..." The master of this world looked indifferent: "Maybe your strength is indeed above me, but this is my world, and your strength will be suppressed to the greatest extent by my rules. , You don¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning. To blame, you can only blame you for not entering my world. Now, it turns into the energy for my promotion and disappears!"


    The Lord of this world said, his left hand suddenly squeezed, the surrounding chain ciphertext suddenly emitted a mysterious rune luster, and Monkey King''s skin instantly withered at an astonishing speed...


    "this is?!!"


    The Morgana and the daughters who were watching the battle were all shocked. Their expressions were not calm. Monkey King was actually hurt. This made them never expected anyway. They stood up one after another. The breath of terror came from them. Erupting from the body, we must rescue...


    But it was interrupted by Monkey King in time: "Don''t come over, sit down!"


    The figure of the four daughters of Kaguya Ji immediately stayed in place, and suddenly they sat down obediently, and they knew the strength of Monkey King, but they just saw that he was suddenly injured, but they were confused when they cared. Now think about it, Monkey King. Impossible to fail...


    After drinking the four daughters of Hui Ye Ji, Sun Wukong looked up at the master of this world, but sighed a little: "As expected, I am the master of the high martial world, and the power of your rules can hurt me... I have to say that you are indeed a bit extraordinary, but you want to defeat me with this method, but you can¡¯t..."


    With that said, a huge black hole suddenly appeared on the top of Monkey King¡¯s head. The black hole spread at an astonishing speed, covering all the ciphertext chains in it, and then he saw that the ciphertext chains burst open in an instant. There was a terrible roar...


    "This is...your world?" Upon seeing this, the lord of this world showed a hint of surprise: "Your world, in your body?"


    "Sorry, I am not the same as you. You are the master of the original source, and I am the master of the true self!" Monkey King looked at the master of this world and smiled faintly: "So, I dare to come to your world!"


    "The real world master?" The real world master frowned in thought, he had never heard of the real world master.


    "Don''t think about it, I opened this road myself..."


    "Really..." When the Lord of this world heard the words, his eyes shone slightly: "It''s really good...I am a little envious of you...I can freely enter and exit other dimensions..." Then, the Lord of this world saw , For the first time there was an emotional fluctuation, that fluctuation is called Greed 1 Greed...


    "Oh~ Do you want to use this way for your own use?" Monkey King looked at the Lord of this world, but smiled faintly: "It depends on whether you have the qualifications!" As he said, his momentum skyrocketed: "I have to be a little more serious, don''t you get killed all at once!"


    As he said, the golden arrogance skyrocketed, and with a soft drink, Monkey King''s hair color stood up and turned into golden!


    "This is!!!" Feeling Sun Wukong''s suddenly soaring strength, the face of the Lord of this world changed drastically.


    "Super One... Wukong finally got a little serious..." Seeing this on the 18th, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Wow! Master Wukong has turned into a transformation... so handsome!" Karen immediately screamed excitedly while looking at Monkey King with bright eyes.


    "What''s this..." Morgana curled her lips in disdain: "The red-haired Goku is the most handsome..."


    "Can Brother Wukong still transform?" Mebis was shocked.


    "Of course, and I can transform several times!" Jenny Bonnie took it for granted, "So, for opponents like this, Wukong didn''t even look at it..."


    "How many times can you transform? How powerful is it?" Both Mebis and Karen stared in shock. What they saw today has completely subverted their cognition.


    "Can''t stay in this place to watch the battle... Let''s go back to my world..." Kaguya Ji looked indifferent, her heart moved, and the figures of the women disappeared instantly...


    Because their world is connected with Monkey King¡¯s world, even in their own world, they can watch Monkey King fighting...


    "I haven''t turned into a super game for a while..." Monkey King said, looking at the Lord of this world: "So, are you ready?"


    "Huh! Don''t think that you are the only one who can improve your strength!" The lord of this world snorted coldly, his golden light soared, his breath rose rapidly...


    "That''s interesting!" Monkey King laughed loudly, his figure flashed, and instantly appeared in front of the Lord of this world, with a punch, the entire world space was shaken!


    With a roar from the lord of this world, he also fisted to meet him!


    boom!


    The earth-shattering collision sounded, the terrifying aftermath spread rapidly, and the endless space was destroyed all the way, making the planets annihilated in the fragmentation of this space...


    The two just collided with one punch, and the universe galaxy was broken!


    But this is just the beginning!


    In the next instant, the two collided hundreds of punches again, and amidst the roar, the power that erupted was unimaginable!The world collapsed, the galaxy universe fell!The world is destroying!


    Such a scene can be regarded as truly devastating!


    It''s just that no one has paid attention to all of this. The whole world, only the sound of two people colliding, seems to become the eternity of this world!


    The space of the entire world is torn apart, the appearance of fragmentation, let people see what is the tragic state of world destruction!


    The battle at this time can no longer be expressed in words, because only the sound is heard, but the shadow is not seen!Only see the space collapse and the world destroyed!


    This kind of battle lasted for nearly an hour, and finally in a big collision, the figures of Monkey King and the Lord of this world flashed together!


    Looking at each other far away, Monkey King laughed out loud: "Happy! Really happy! It''s been a long time since I played so happy!"


    Compared with the excitement on Monkey King''s face, the expression of the Lord of this world is solemn and terrifying!The fierce collision made his breathing become a little hurried. On the other hand, Monkey King didn''t even see the slightest fatigue!


    The other party seems to have not exhausted all his strength, the reason why he can''t stand with himself, seems to have been enjoying a battle with him!


    Thinking of this, the face of the Lord of this world is gloomy and terrible!Thinking of him as the master of the whole world, fighting against the enemy, the opponent did not treat him as an opponent at all, but was fighting with him!


    "Wukong, it''s almost done, don''t overplay it!" At this moment, the voice of No. 18 sounded in Monkey King''s ears...

 1628 Chapter 154 The Gap Between You and Me

    "That''s also..." Hearing the reminder on the 18th, Monkey King nodded faintly and looked at the Lord of this world with a grim expression: "Fighting with you is very happy. I am giving you a chance to choose. Give it to me, I can let your knowledge survive and be reincarnated as a human..."


    "Huh! Don''t think you are determined to win!" The lord of this world coldly snorted: "You and I are both of the same god status. Even if you are stronger than me, it is not that simple to kill me!"


    "It''s a pity, the answer is wrong..." Monkey King looked at the Lord of this world with a face of indifference, his short golden hair stretched out in an instant, and the horror flickered away!


    The lord of this world only felt a pain in his heart, suddenly lowered his head, looking at the palm that had already penetrated his heart, with a look of amazement: "You...you...how could it be...the lord of the realm...why...you will... So... strong?!!!"


    "The real world lord... can''t use the gods to evaluate strength..." Monkey King looked indifferent, and the terrifying divine power vibrated from the arm that penetrated his heart. In an instant, the body of the lord of this world appeared. Crack, then burst...


    A dazzling ball of light emerged, instantly turned into a stream of light, and quickly escaped...


    Sun Wukong just wanted to reach out and hold it tightly, but his body shape suddenly changed, his complexion changed slightly, he suddenly raised his head and looked into the distant broken universe with a solemn expression...


    A palm came out and grabbed the Yuanzhu that flew far away, and pinched it in his hand. A violent man with all muscles protruding and filled with black magical air looked at Monkey King like an old friend, his tone was flat, as if for many years. The missing old friend: "It''s been a long time, Monkey King!"


    "Yuan Mie!!" Monkey King looked solemn, his aura soared, his golden arrogance instantly turned red, and his waist-length blond hair also turned red, but in a moment, Monkey King had already turned into a super game god, like Lin Da enemy!


    The horrible breath directly exceeded the load of this world, and in the process of shattering, returning to the most primitive nothingness!


    The world of Kaguya Ji.


    Looking at the screen in front of them, Mebis and Karen had red hearts with their eyes: "Wow! Is this what you call the red-haired Goku? Too...so handsome!"


    However, Kaguya Ji and other women did not have the slightest thoughts of joking at this time, but their faces were solemn and terrifying, and they were scared to Mebis and Karen with amazement...


    "It turned out to be Yuan Mie..."


    "Quick! Go and gather other sisters!"


    "What''s wrong? Is that guy very strong?" Mebiston''s face was shocked when she saw the complexion of the women of Kaguya Ji suddenly change.


    "Not very strong! But terribly strong!" Morgana looked worried: "He is regarded by Wukong as the strongest opponent in life..."


    With that, Kaguya''s four daughters have disappeared again, leaving Mebis and Karen looking at each other, but helplessly, they can only look at the screen in front of them with worry...


    She is as strong as a few women, and she even showed such a panic expression, which makes them both feel dark and bad...


    "Oh? The God of Chaos..." Yuan Mie looked indifferently at the Monkey King who flashed a kilometer away from him, and smiled faintly: "After so many years, haven''t you improved at all? Is it just this state? Yes, at this point, it is difficult to improve, even if your talent is so terrifying..."


    "Yuan Mie! What do you want to do to restore your strength obediently and improve the strength of other world masters everywhere?" Monkey King looked terrifying coldly, staring at Yuan Mie and shouting coldly.


    "Hey~ It''s none of your business..." Yuan Mie looked at Monkey King indifferently, and grinned, "You should care about yourself now..."


    "It seems that you are very confident in the strength of your recovery!" Monkey King looked indifferent, and his dangerous aura was filled with bitter killing intent.


    "Want to try?" Yuan Mie looked at Monkey King and hooked his finger provocatively.


    "As you wish!" Monkey King coldly drank, his figure appeared in front of Yuan Mie in an instant, punched out, showing his ultimate power!


    With a roar, Monkey King made a solid punch and bombarded Yuan Mie''s Xiong Mou!


    However, Yuan Mie did not move at all!


    "Huh?!!!" Sun Wukong''s face showed a trace of astonishment. In a cold drink, he burst out again, attacking Yuan Mie''s body, but the opponent still remained motionless...


    Yuan Mie looked at Sun Wukong indifferently and compassionately: "Sun Wukong, don''t you understand? The gap between you and me..."


    With that said, a punch hit Monkey King''s abdomen, and the entire nihility was fluctuating, as if to be torn apart!


    In a muffled hum, Monkey King turned into a stream of light, flying backwards, and in a flash, it was already tens of thousands of miles away!


    And Yuan Mie stepped out, and in an instant, he appeared in front of Sun Wukong again, looking indifferently at his painful expression on his belly: "Your talent is really good, but it''s not bad. I can only go to the Lord of One World..."


    "Because you are different from me, I am the evil of the dimension! One plus and the other negative with the God of the dimension, representing the entire dimension, the power of the entire dimension world, is the source of my power... Now, understand the gap between you and me Already? You will never be able to surpass me... I have never regarded you as my true opponent, just a show to kill time when I recover my strength..."


    "Sure enough..." Monkey King slowly raised his head and stood up, staring at Yuan Mie, still so grim: "Thank you for confirming my guess for me! It also allows me to clearly understand the relationship between myself and you. Gap...but, I have to clarify one thing..."


    "En?" Yuan Mie looked at Monkey King with interest.


    "You said... I will never be able to surpass you?" Monkey King looked at Yuan Mie, and suddenly smiled, "I don''t agree with this point!"


    "Even if you are unwilling, it is a fact..." Yuan Mie said with a calm expression, "Because you yourself are in this dimension!"


    "Really..." A weird smile appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "However, I will not be the source of your power...because my power belongs only to me..."


    With that, Monkey King suddenly withdrew from the god of super game. In an instant, the phantom of the World Exterminating Ape appeared behind him, and then instantly merged with him, his black hair was like fire, and his horror breath rose again!


    "Drink!!!"


    With a burst of shout, Monkey King once again transformed into the god of super game with his spirit possessed!


    This time, it did not cause earth-shattering movement, but the calm mirror-like lake water, without the slightest waves, but in this calm, it was filled with incomparable surging weather...


    "This...this is...!!!" Yuan Mie''s indifferent expression finally appeared astonished...


    (PS: Second more.)..

 1629 Chapter 155: Dimensional Power

    At this moment, Yuan Mie''s face was shocked, because he was shocked to discover that the breath of Monkey King had faintly surpassed him!


    Although his power has not fully recovered, it is only the tip of the iceberg, but don''t forget, he represents the entire dimension.


    In the entire dimension, the worlds of Gaowu and Chaowu are unknown, and these are the sources of Yuanmie¡¯s power. This is enough to prove that the horror of Yuanmie¡¯s peak strength is beyond imagination, even if it is just the tip of the iceberg. It is enough to crush countless world masters!


    But now, he was pressured by Monkey King again. This feeling shocked him, but it was also very upset!


    But in the same way, after the shock, he also discovered the weakness of Monkey King, and his face suddenly showed a gloating look: "I have to say, Monkey King, I admire you more and more, always inadvertently. Breaking the iron law that has long been stipulated! Only you who are high in the martial position, your power has reached the critical point of super martial arts! But, only in the high martial position, can you bear this far beyond your own limit What about strength?"


    "You don''t need to worry about this kind of thing! I just need to blow you up!" Monkey King''s voice resounded like thunder!With one foot stepped out, the entire emptiness was shaken for a moment...


    "when!"


    The two fists collided with each other, and there was a sound of fierce and iron mingling, so it can be seen how amazing the strength of Monkey King''s body and Yuan Mie''s body have reached!


    This time, Sun Wukong was not bombed out again, but was on par with Yuan Mie!The figure is flying, roaring endlessly!


    Because here is already a emptiness zone of nothingness, nothing, naturally nothing to destroy!It happened to be the best battlefield between Monkey King and Yuan Mie.


    Yuan Mie himself is like a madman. The Monkey King who faced this moment also showed his crazy nature. In the roar, the whole body was demonic, and the evil spirits forced the people. It showed that the Tao was exhausted!


    The two figures collided wildly, except for the roar, nothing could be seen...


    This situation lasted for several hours.


    Finally broken by Yuan Mie¡¯s ferocious and ferocious, he had a big mouth, revealing the endless black holes in it, and he was biting towards Monkey King, thinking of swallowing Monkey King in one bite!


    However, the top of Monkey King''s head is also the opening of the sky, and he is enveloped in Yuan Mie!


    Yuan Mie let out a cold snort, and collided with Monkey King with a punch. The two shook open at the same time, and the black light flashed in their hands, forming a black light spear, slashing towards the sky above his head!That momentum, like the heavens and the earth collapsed, and the whole cave was divided into two halves!


    However, Monkey King didn''t realize it. The two fists squeezed and collided, bursting out a divine ripple, which spread quickly. The original figure of Yuan Mie, who looked fierce and mighty, suddenly stagnated, and his face appeared astonished: "Acupuncture?"


    Although it is impossible to tap acupuncture points to completely hold Yuan Mie, even a momentary stagnation is enough for Monkey King!


    In the gap of this moment, Sun Wukong''s divine power gushes out, forming a red monster sword, which is vertically slashed against Yuan Mie!


    In his body, blood was gushing, although this sword did not split Yuan Mie in half, and then from the beginning to the end, a shocking mouth of blood emerged. It looked like it would split in half at any time. !


    "Looking for death!!!" Mie Shun uttered a rage, his body split into two halves from the incision, turning into two Yuan Mie standing in front of Monkey King!


    The two Yuan Mie were both full of rage, and a violent aura erupted from his body. A terrifying black spear flashed, full of coldness, and two black magic lights ran across the sky and directed towards the encirclement. Monkey King slashed away!


    You can cut me with one sword, and I want to cut you with two swords!


    When Sun Wukong saw this, his expression changed slightly, because he had already sensed that the two magic lights had completely locked his aura.


    With a stroke of both hands forward, a huge black hole instantly appeared, swallowing two black magic lights directly, and then disappeared!


    "Huh! There are a lot of strange abilities!" Yuan Mie snorted coldly, and his body was full of black light, dazzling like a round of black sun, billowing devilish gas spreading like smoke, Monkey King was only contaminated, and his pupils were instantly blackened and filled with smoke. Violent!


    However, it was dispelled by him in an instant, but Yuan Mie''s attack had already arrived, and the spear in his hand pierced through the left shoulder of Monkey King!


    "puff!"


    Sun Wukong''s blood spurted out. It was not that he was stabbed by this spear, but the moment he was stabbed. Yuan Mie¡¯s unique devil energy had penetrated into Sun Wukong¡¯s body along the wound, destroying his meridians and internal organs, and even Yu Shenhun!


    Sun Wukong''s complexion changed suddenly, he drew back in an instant, the blood burned, and the devil energy in his body was burned. However, the wound on his left shoulder suddenly spewed with blood, and the wound expanded rapidly like a spider web...


    When Monkey King saw this, his complexion suddenly changed slightly, and he hurriedly stabilized his mind, controlled the source of energy in his body, and protected his body...


    Yuan Mie stopped his attack when he saw this, looking at Monkey King, he hehe smiled: "It seems that your body is about to be unable to bear your terrifying power. If you continue to fight like this, you will burst into death sooner or later... This is full of confidence. Want to surpass my capital? That''s ridiculous!"


    Sun Wukong looked at Yuan Mie and ignored his mockery, but coldly snorted: "The devilish energy in you is really troublesome... even my mood can be affected..."


    "Of course!" Yuan Mie said with a smug expression: "Otherwise, how could I be called Dimensional Evil? Because together with my divine power, I am full of malice...Wow, khaka~~Labor and capital are born big bad guys!"


    "..." Monkey King looked at Yuan Mie and was speechless for a while, this guy started to get nervous again.


    "It seems that I can''t wait any longer, my body is indeed about to reach its limit..." Sun Wukong muttered under his heart, and his expression became more serious than ever before: "The strength of this martial soul to transform after being possessed. It is indeed amazingly strong, but unfortunately, my body cannot withstand this skyrocketing force for a long time..."


    Looking ahead, Monkey King looked at Yuan Mie again: "Yuan Mie, don''t you want to know why I say I have the potential to surpass you? Originally, I didn''t want you to see my final posture, but no There is a way! Let''s open your eyes!"


    As he said, Sun Wukong¡¯s head suddenly flashed a number of dimensions, and the world in it represented every dimension...


    When these dimensional worlds appeared, a source of power emerged from those dimensional worlds, intertwined to form a colorful divine light, submerged in the body of Monkey King...


    Seeing this situation, Yuan Mie finally showed horror and exclaimed: "The power of the dimension? You have mastered the power of the dimension?!!!"..

 1630 Chapter 156 Sun Wukong vs Yuan Mie

    Dimensional power, the supreme power that only the dimensional god can master!Only by mastering the power of the dimension can you control the entire dimension.


    And the reason why Yuan Mie fought with the Dimensional God was to seize the power of the Yuan, not wanting to be overwhelmed by the Dimensional God.If he even categorizes the dimensional power of the dimensional god as used, then he can be the only one!


    But Monkey King is just the master of the world, and he has mastered the power of the dimension that only the god of the dimension can master, and Yuan Mie is naturally shocking!


    Looking at the dimensional worlds on top of Monkey King¡¯s head, Yuan Mie''s eyes widened and his face was shocked, because he had clearly understood what it meant: "You...you actually opened up a new dimensional world. Dao...this...this is impossible! This is impossible! The dimension is the only one, and it is impossible to develop it separately...this is impossible! In the world, there can be no two dimension gods!!"


    "The facts are right in front of you, what''s impossible?" Monkey King looked at Yuan Mie, who was shocked and mad, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, which can startle the evil of the dimension. To be like this, it is also full of sense of accomplishment.


    And as the power of the dimension fell into Sun Wukong¡¯s body, his body, which was almost unable to bear the terrible power, was actually stabilized, and his physical body was unexpectedly strengthened. If it is said that Sun Wukong¡¯s previous body was just a high martial god body, So now, it has become the strongest in the entire dimensional world, no one in the dimensional body!


    No, because Monkey King hasn''t fully advanced to the Dimensional God Position, his Dimensional Body is still a defective product, but even so, it is a thousand times better than his High Martial God Body!There is no doubt that the dimensional body, as the unique divine body of the dimensional god, is so awesome!


    And second only to the dimension body is the destruction body of Yuan Mie.Yuan Mie was able to fight with the God of Dimension and lose both, forcing the God of Dimension to fall into deep sleep because of the serious injury. From this point, we can see the terrible aspect of destroying the real body.


    However, Yuan Mie was even more miserable. The Destroyed body was blown up, and the remaining trace of God''s consciousness was re-bred from the dimensional world before he survived. Because the dimensional immortality, he will not die!


    After that, I don¡¯t know how many millions of years it took Yuan Mie to reshape a new body, but it was a far cry from his original Destroyed body. This is exactly why Yuan Mie¡¯s strength is. Weak to the reason of his identity.


    Want to reshape the real body of destruction, but it can''t be done overnight.Now Yuan Mie''s Destroyed Body was also a defective product, even worse than Monkey King''s Dimensional Body.


    "I have to say, Monkey King, your existence really shocked me..." Yuan Mie suppressed the shock in his heart, and looked at Monkey King in his eyes, filled with unprecedented greed and enthusiasm: " It doesn¡¯t matter if you open up the ¡°Way of True Self¡±. Now, you have also developed a new ¡°Way of Dimension¡±...


    "Although it''s just a rudimentary form, you already have the qualifications to advance to the Dimensional God! Ah~ what a wonderful way of cultivation! It turns out that the Dimensional God position can also be promoted by cultivation... Monkey King, I take back what I said before If you are arrogant, you have the qualifications to keep abreast with me! How about, do you want to join hands with me? If you join us, we can definitely destroy the God of Dimension and replace it!"


    "Joining hands with you? What benefits can I get? That''s just cheaper for you..." Sun Wukong looked at Yuan Mie with an indifferent expression, his eyes full of mockery.


    "Really...that''s really a pity..." Yuan Mie sighed slightly, "It''s just that I have never regarded you as an opponent, and I have never faced you squarely, even if you hurt me before... but now, I can''t I won¡¯t face you again..."


    Yuan Mie said, the horror aura skyrocketed in vain: "Because you already have the qualifications to threaten me! So, if you can''t use it for me, I can only destroy you here!"


    "Hmph~ You just want to use my dimensional way! Why use these twists and turns!" Monkey King looked at Yuan Mie and snorted coldly.


    "Haha~~" Yuan Mie laughed in vain, and the sound waves turned into a torrent of annihilating the world: "You are right! I just want to put your dimensional way as used! Haha~~ Monkey King, thank you Let me see a new path. As a thank you, I decided to give you a death!"


    "Arrogant!" Monkey King shouted coldly, majestic and majestic, the dimensional worlds above his head suddenly merged into one, sinking into his body.


    And Monkey King in an instant, the whole person became extremely ordinary!However, just because of such ordinaryness, it made people awe, and it made Yuan Mie''s heart jump suddenly, which reminded him of the wretched old man of the God of Dimension!


    The God of Dimension at that time was just like this, showing a palm capable of destroying the entire Dimension, directly blasting his destroying body!


    But Yuan Mie is not afraid, because he doesn''t know what fear is!


    With a roar, Yuan Mie''s body soared instantly, releasing his ruined real body, endless demonic energy surged, forming a terrifying shadow that stands tall in the world!


    The monstrous giant palm slapped out, entraining the true intention of destruction and pressing down on Monkey King!The devil wind howls, sweeping the sky!Time is shattered by a palm at this moment!


    Taotao devilish, magnificent scene, majestic breath, shocking the world!


    The so-called rules, under the palm of the hand, have done nothing, only fight each other with strength and forcefully accept it!


    The colorful divine light condenses on the top of Monkey King''s head and turns into a shocking divine fist, soaring to the sky!This punch is silent, because everything, under this punch, has already been destroyed, so it looks so peaceful, calm, but with a shocking meaning of destruction!


    This is a punch that Sun Wukong exhausted!


    In an instant, the Demon''s Palm and the Shocking God Fist collided without any sound, because even with the sound, they were also annihilated in this terrible collision...


    All that can be felt is the terrifying aftermath, spreading all the way, and then submerging Yuan Mie''s body, but also spreading to Monkey King''s body. Both of them flew out and flooded as if they were hit hard. In that monstrous collision torrent...


    When everything is calm, Monkey King and Yuan Mie are powerless floating in the nothingness!Thousands of miles away, looking at each other!


    Yuan Mie''s body was shattered at this moment, the original strong devilish energy had become sparse and thin, but even though it seemed so severely injured, there was no blood flowing out strangely, just looking embarrassed.


    It''s just that his destructive body that has finally recovered a little bit, in this battle, was once again destroyed...

 1631 Chapter 157: Dimensional Evil

    On the other hand, Monkey King was much better than Yuan Mie. His clothes were broken, his body had a lot of blood, and he was overflowing with bright red blood. Although his aura was a little sluggish, his aura remained unchanged.


    "Damn! I finally recovered some strength, and was crippled by this kid again!" At the moment Yuan Mie was depressed, he was also angry: "Sure enough, there must be no good things to encounter this kid!"


    As strong as him, he has only suffered a loss from the God of Dimension, but since meeting Monkey King, he has suffered a big loss in his hands repeatedly, which is simply unbearable!


    Originally, this time, he was confident enough to avenge the revenge of the year, but he didn''t want to. Monkey King''s growth was even more amazing than the speed at which he recovered his strength. In one fell swoop, he surpassed the threshold of the realm lord''s rank and stepped into The altar of the Dimensional God, this talent, even he was frightened.


    "Is it going to return without success this time?" Yuan Mie sighed slightly, looking at the opposite Monkey King, looking extremely unwilling.


    Seeing a brand new dimensional way in front of him, he was unable to seize it. This feeling made him feel aggrieved, but at the same time he was angry: "Damn it! If my heyday, no, even if I just regain one percent of my strength. , It was enough to crush him, and now he has fallen to this point..."


    During the roar, Yuan Mie''s eyes were red, and endless madness was revealed: "No, the opportunity is rare. Even if the origin is damaged again, I will definitely take him! As long as I seize his Dimensional Way, I will kill the Dimensional Way. God, absolutely nothing to say!"


    Greed and greed made Yuan Mie step into madness. For the Dimensional Way, he made up his mind, even if he fights desperately, he must also seize the Dimensional Way!He was never afraid of death, because he would never die!


    The monstrous demon energy once again diffused from his body, covering his body, making his body with countless holes immediately restored to its original state, and the momentum soared, which was even more terrifying than before!


    At this moment, Yuan Mie has already used his own origin. Even if he was injured before, he was reluctant to use it because the root was not worth it. Now, facing the dimensional way he so longed for, even after exhausting himself, he finally recovered. He does not hesitate to have a little source of power!


    For the way of the dimension, even if his original power is exhausted, it is worth it, the big deal is to recover.


    "This is..." Seeing this, Sun Wukong''s complexion suddenly became extremely solemn: "Looking at this posture, is Yuan Mie planning to work hard? He~~ It seems that he is very persistent with my dimensional way! He does not hesitate to sacrifice himself It¡¯s hard to recover the original power!"


    "Monkey King, this is my last blow! If you can still take it, labor and management agree to the plant, turn around and leave!" Yuan Mie''s booming voice slowly echoed, and at the same time, the terrifying wave of destruction made Wukong The area trembled violently, and a black spear condensed from the evil thoughts of the entire dimensional world was rapidly condensed in Yuan Mie¡¯s hands...


    Sen Leng''s breath also rushed towards the face, killing the air, indicating that this ruining ancient spear was only for destruction, only for killing!


    Hum!!!


    The ancient spear trembled, and the icy killing was as cold as hell, and the whole world was shaking!As if wailing, as if in fear!


    Such a terrifying power made Monkey King feel moved by it: "Unexpectedly, using the power of the original source, this Yuanjie''s attack was so terrifying. I have just stepped into the way of the dimension, I am afraid it is difficult to resist this terrible blow..."


    As the evil of the dimension, the existence of Yuan Mie is second only to the god of the dimension. Even if his strength has not been restored, the terrible extent of his desperate fight is unimaginable. Even if Monkey King is strong, it is difficult to resist the destruction of Yuan Mie!


    As soon as the ancient spear came out, Monkey King knew that he couldn''t resist this terrible blow. If he took it forcibly, he would only die.


    Yuan Mie is a collection of all the negative and malicious in the entire dimensional world, and its level of horror can rival that of the dimensional god!


    Dimensional gods have dimensional power; Yuanmei naturally also has dimensional evils!


    The reason why Yuan Mie is called the evil of the dimension is because of its original power!And his original power is called the''dimensional evil'', and all the negative and malicious energy in the dimensional world is the source of his power!


    "Qiang!!!"


    The ancient spear vibrated and made an ancient roar, even if there was nothing in the zone of nothing, cracks appeared!


    With a roar, the ancient spear moved, driving the world and the devilish energy surging, piercing in the direction of Monkey King at a very slow speed, wherever it passed, cracks were dense...


    This kind of process is extremely weird, don¡¯t look at its slow speed, but when Monkey King flashed to a very distant place in an instant, he was surprised to find that the ancient spear was still in front of him, pulling with him at a slow speed. Close distance...


    No matter where he hides, how far away he is from the ancient spear, he can''t get away from it, he can only watch it get closer to you...


    This feeling of being gradually approached by death makes people crazy!


    "Can''t evade, can''t pull the distance, it''s really a weird attack..." Monkey King frowned slightly, watching the approach of the ancient spear, which is equivalent to the approach of death...


    "No way! Wukong can''t resist this terrible blow! Sisters, let''s help Wukong!"


    The girls who had been gathered together by Hui Yeji''s daughters, seeing that the situation was not right, they all acted. The sisters who have become the masters of the world appeared in front of Monkey King in the shining light.


    The goddess looked at the ancient spear approaching in front, her face serious, and her voice soft and pleasant: "Goku, quickly open your way of dimension, now it is time for us to help you..."


    When Monkey King heard the words, he immediately understood the plans of the girls, and he didn''t talk nonsense. With a thought, the dimensional world once again appeared on his head!


    And Hui Ye Ji and other women''s whole body shone with light, and they turned into a radiant source bead, submerged in the dimensional way of Monkey King!


    I saw brand new worlds emerging from the dimensional way above Monkey King...


    These are the dimensional worlds controlled by Kaguya Ji and other women, and at this time, in order to help Monkey King, they are all integrated into the dimensional way of Monkey King, forming a brand new dimensional world controlled by Monkey King!


    Because they are all voluntary, these dimensional worlds do not need refining at all, and they have been classified as used by Monkey King.


    A steady stream of dimensional power overflowed from these brand-new dimensional worlds and submerged into Monkey King¡¯s body, and Monkey King¡¯s strength was once again amazingly improved...


    however¡­


    "It''s still not enough..." After absorbing the power of the dimension provided by the women, Monkey King still shook his head, still far from the power of that terrifying ancient spear...

 1632 Chapter 158 Victory

    "That''s right!" Monkey King seemed to think of something, a light flashed in his hand, and a dim light bead appeared in his hand.


    This is the Dimensional God Orb handed to him by the Dimensional God. Since he has not used this Dimensional God Orb, Monkey King has sealed the traces of the divine consciousness left by the Dimensional God inside.


    "This time the Primordial God Orb can use the dimensional power of this world, but it can be used..." As his mind turned, Monkey King threw the Dimensional God Orb casually, and he was submerged in his dimensional way.


    The dimensional power that belonged to Monkey King instantly wrapped the dimensional divine bead crazily, and the power of the two immediately began to erode crazily!


    A strand of divine consciousness of the Dimensional Divine Orb has been sealed, and the dimensional power contained in it has naturally become a stateless state. After Monkey King''s refining, it was suppressed by him for a moment, a huge bucket of color light. Suddenly poured down from the dimensional divine bead, submerged into Monkey King''s body!


    In an instant, Monkey King''s body doubled and became unusually strong. This is a manifestation of being filled with sudden power!Full of violent beauty!


    At this moment, Monkey King''s breath has soared to an unprecedented level of terrifying, as if the entire dimensional world has begun to shake with anxiety!


    Yuan Mie in a distant place looked at each other, but his expression changed drastically: "Damn! Why did that bastard''s breath suddenly soar again?! This damn pervert!!!"


    Just as Yuan Mie roared in shock, Monkey King had already launched an attack instantly!This is his strongest blow ever!


    A punch was blasted out, and the colored divine light appeared, turning into a torrent of punching beams, tearing through the void all the way, and shooting towards the oncoming ruining ancient spear!


    In the collision between the two, there is silence, and everything is annihilated instantly!


    The black ancient spear and the colored beam of light collide far away on both sides of the sky, stubbornly stubborn, exuding immortal power of destruction!


    "Even... actually blocked it?!!!" Yuan Mie''s eyes widened and his face was shocked, but he used his original power of the dimensional evil!He was still blocked by Monkey King, which made him a little unbelievable!


    "Obviously just stepping into the dimensional way! How could it be possible to withstand my dimensional evil! This is impossible!!!" Yuan Mie was furious, roaring and roaring, suddenly he was taken aback, and his eyes radiated horror of anger. Shenguang: "How come the dimensional power of the Dimensional God is mixed in this attack? Good, Monkey King! No wonder you refused to cooperate with me. It turns out that you are embarrassed with the old fellow Dimensional God! Good! Very good!! You completely angered me!!!"


    In the roar and roar, the black light ancient spear doubled once again, suppressing the colored beam a little bit...


    Upon seeing this, Sun Wukong looked serious and looked ugly: "Damn Yuan Mie is burning his only dimensional evil, do you want to work so hard!"


    Yuan Mie can save his life, but Monkey King can''t, because if he loses, not only his source orb will be robbed, but also the way of the dimension that has just been mastered.


    Can''t afford to lose, people can start again if they lose, but if Monkey King loses, there is nothing left.


    "MD, as expected, barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes..." Monkey King looked depressed, looking at the dimensional divine bead on top of his head that filled him with huge dimensional power, slightly regretted: "I originally wanted to refine it thoroughly. , It seems that there is no chance..."


    This time the Primordial God Orb is the thing of the Dimensional God. Since opening the Dimensional Way, Monkey King discovered that he can use this Primordial God Orb to invoke the dimensional power that originally belonged to the Dimensional God and comprehend the supreme rule. Live, but also had to give up.


    "Forget it! I am following my own dimensional path. I don''t need to follow the same path as the dimensional god. If you don¡¯t have it, you will be gone!" Regretful but for a moment, Monkey King was relieved, and his thoughts moved. The power of the dimension enveloping the Dimensional Divine Orb is withdrawn, and the Dimensional Divine Orb seems to have lost its bondage. It shot out in an instant, turned into a flash of colorful light, and blasted towards the place where the Yuanmie was...


    At this moment, Yuan Mie watched his black light ancient spear suppress Monkey King a little bit, his face couldn''t help showing crazy joy, and as he roared with excitement, the black light ancient spear actually skyrocketed again, and the speed of suppression changed. Get up faster!!


    Seeing that Sun Wukong has been forced to the front, Yuan Mie finally couldn''t help being excited and laughed triumphantly: "Haha~~ Monkey King! After all, you are just a rookie who has just set foot in this field, fight with me. , You are still a little tender! Now, go to hell!! Your dimensional way belongs to me!!"


    "Hey~~ You are ugly, it¡¯s too early to be happy!" Monkey King looked at Yuan Mie¡¯s surprise look, but he snorted disdainfully, and saw a flash of colorful light, which already flashed in front of Yuan Mie¡¯s eyes...


    "This...this is?!!!"


    After seeing Caiguang''s body, Yuan Mie''s expression changed drastically: "Damn it! It''s the Dimensional Divine Bead?! That damn old man actually gave this thing to you? This...how is this possible!!!"


    In the incredible roar, the Dimensional Divine Orb has already turned into a streamer, submerged in Yuan Mie''s body!


    Because Yuan Mie is now fully opposing Monkey King, it is impossible to dodge this Yuan Shenzhu attack!


    And when the Dimensional Divine Orb submerged in Yuan Mie''s body, Yuan Mie screamed and roared, his whole body was covered by dazzling colored light!


    His Dimensional Evil and Dimensional Power are originally positive and negative energy. Once the two collide together, a terrifying collision erupts immediately!


    This is like the incompatibility of water and fire. When the two meet, they will never die!


    In the light shining, Yuan Mie¡¯s body showed signs of cracks...


    If his Destroy Body hadn¡¯t been injured, it might not have been so miserable, but it¡¯s a pity that Yuan Mie¡¯s Destroy Body was originally a defective product. During the fierce battle with Monkey King, he was severely injured. The intrusion of beads in this way is like a drop of water dripping into boiling oil. How can the situation be so miserable!


    "But... damn! How could I lose! How could I lose!!!" Yuan Mie roared angrily, surging monstrous devil energy from all directions, gathering in his body, he was actually absorbing the evil thoughts in the dimensional world. Coming to strengthen the body, it actually suppressed the chaotic dimensional divine bead in the body...


    "This Yuan Mie is really difficult. Under this circumstance, it can still suppress the Dimensional God Orb!" Upon seeing this, Monkey King had to look in surprise, and then coldly snorted: "However, don''t forget me. Up!"


    As he said, his hands suddenly increased, and the colored beams destroyed the ancient black light spear all the way, and instantly drowned it in Yuan Mie¡¯s fright and roar...

 1633 Chapter 159 The Return

    The dazzling color flooded everything, and it didn''t disperse for a long time, and nothing was seen!


    When everything was calm, Yuan Mie¡¯s terrifying figure had disappeared, only a source pearl remained in place, emitting a dazzling divine light!


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong was overjoyed, his figure flashed, and he instantly grasped the source bead, and then his face showed a disappointed look. It turned out that this was not Yuanmie''s source bead, but the previous one. The world source pearl of the master of Gaowu.


    Sun Wukong immediately released his divine sense and scanned every corner, but there was no trace of Yuan Annihilation. He was slightly regretful: "It seems that his body has been completely defeated, but it is a pity that he escaped... That''s right, even the dimension of God didn¡¯t completely kill him. With my current strength, it¡¯s even more impossible... But Yuan Mie was hit hard this time, and he had to start from scratch again, but bought me a lot of time..."


    With that, Monkey King glanced at the corner of his eyes, but he saw a trace of palpitating black light in the pieces of meat not far away.


    "This is..." Monkey King flickered, grabbing the fast minced meat in his hand, shaking gently, the minced meat dissipated, and a black light appeared in his hand.


    "This is the original power of Yuan Mie, the evil of the dimension!" Sun Wukong recognized this place at a glance, and a faint smile suddenly appeared in the corner of his mouth: "It seems that it is not without gain. With this thing, I I can also study the destruction of the real body, the body of evil thoughts!"


    Putting away the black light, Sun Wukong had already returned to his world with a thought.


    In the same battle with Yuan Mie, his consumption was extremely huge, so he naturally had to cultivate for a while, and at the same time celebrated with his wives, he once again defeated the evil of the dimension!


    In countless layers of time-space faults, a ghost condensed by black rays flashed strangely, and the angry roar shook the time-space fault here: "Damn Monkey! It destroyed me and finally recovered. It¡¯s a bit of annihilation, and even the power of the original source is almost exhausted. The grass TNND is really back before liberation! Lao Tzu has to come back again... You wait for Lao Tzu, Monkey King! One day, Lao Tzu will take you Tear to pieces..."


    The angry voice slowly echoed, and the shadow gradually faded, and finally disappeared completely...


    Here it returns to the frightening silence of the past...


    Unknowingly, in Monkey King''s world, one year has passed, and Monkey King has also returned to its peak state.


    With a flash of figure, with Karen and Mebis, the Monkey King reappeared in the world of Fairy Tail.


    For this world, it has only been two days.


    However, just when Monkey King flashed, he suddenly saw a young girl rushing towards her, the speed was amazing.


    Monkey King turned slightly to avoid the girl who was about to bump into her. Then he reached out and grabbed the girl. He lifted the girl up to Volley. Looking at the women who were lying on the ground, Lucy frowned slightly: "You What are you doing?"


    "Ah~ It''s Master Wukong! Master Wukong is back!" Le Qi, who was lying on the ground, saw Monkey King and was immediately delighted: "Quick! Master Wukong, grab them all, they are here to snatch the starry sky. The key''s!"


    "Oh?" Monkey King looked with interest at the few people who were on the ground after he appeared, and smiled slightly: "Are you here to snatch the key of the starry sky? Seeing the appearance of the three of you, you are familiar... "


    "If you are acquainted, hand over the key of the starry sky as soon as possible, we can spare your life!" Mary Hughes looked at Monkey King with a casual expression.


    "Asshole! How dare to talk to my Master Wukong like this! Absolutely unforgivable!" Karen, who was in a ghost state, suddenly looked angry. At this time, she already knew the true identity of Monkey King and had already reached blindness to Monkey King. How can I hear others showing such disrespect to Monkey King, her body flashed, and she slammed it on Mary Hughes¡¯ face...


    Just listening to the loud noise of''bang'', Mary Hughes'' figure flew out from the side in an instant, knocking down a building severely and buried in the ruins!


    "En? Sneak attack? Who is it?" Shukaboy looked wary and looked around, but found nothing: "No one? Is it magic?"


    "This girl is a ghost, you can''t see it, it''s normal!" Karen walked up to Shukapoi''s body with a smug look, raised a foot and kicked on the crotch of his pants...


    "Oh~!!!~" A pig-killing scream almost pierced everyone''s eardrums, and I saw Shukapoi covering his pants 1 crotch with both hands, fell to the ground, bowed, humming again and again, painful He has pale eyes and a cold sweat, and it seems that he has been kicked to pieces by Karen.


    "You''re too cruel..." Monkey King looked at Karen who came next to him with a speechless expression on his face.After staying in Monkey King''s world for a year, Karen has also practiced. Now she can easily transform from the incorporeal body of the soul into the entity and launch an attack.


    For those who can''t see the ghost, Karen is simply their deadly nemesis. The so-called thieves are weak in front of her.They are permanently invisible!


    "Who told them to be so disrespectful to you, it should be a death penalty!" Karen hummed, really wanting to kill the killer.


    "Forget it, retreat!" Wukong spoke indifferently, Karen heard the words, and happily retreated behind Sun Wukong.


    "Goku, are you talking to Karen?" Lucy looked at Monkey King curiously. At this time, she too was lying on the ground feebly, full of magic power, already sucked by Shukaboy''s magic. net.


    In the future, Lucy was lying beside her, just like her.


    Sun Wukong threw Cocoa on the ground, but Coco immediately let out a cry of pain, clutching his fart and stood up, staring at Sun Wukong angrily.


    Monkey King didn''t seem to see her angry, and said lightly: "Take them two and get out of here!"


    "You..." Coco was angry, and Shukaboy, who was bowed to the side, stopped with a sharp voice: "Go, Coco...we...we are not... opponents..."


    Cocoa heard that, after hesitating, she took Mary Hughes and Shukapoi to leave here...


    With a wave of Sun Wukong, the light was shining, and the embarrassed Le Qi and other women recovered from their injuries and stood up.


    "They are just three people, so many of you are all down?" Monkey King looked at Lucy and the other girls with a speechless expression on his face.


    "To the effect, I didn''t expect that the other party could not only control our magic, but also absorb our magic..." Future Lucy was a little ashamed.


    "Goku, has your problem been resolved?" Lucy looked at Monkey King curiously.

 1634 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty

    Just as Lucy and the other girls looked at Monkey King curiously, Lei''s figure flashed and she appeared in front of Monkey King, rubbing her head with her very intimately.


    Although Lucy and other women have basically lost the ability to fight just now, Lei did not rescue them. This is what Sun Wukong has already ordered in advance. Don''t help them until they are in danger. This is also for their growth.


    But when Monkey King came and looked at the appearance of Lucy and other women, he couldn''t help but shoot.


    At the same time, in the future, Lucy''s body suddenly emits fluorescence and begins to disintegrate and dissipate...


    "Ah~ the future me is disappearing... Goku, what''s the matter?" Lucy exclaimed when she saw this.


    "What should happen in the future is solved by me now, so that future no longer exists. Lucy from the future will naturally disappear with that future..." Monkey King explained lightly: "It wouldn''t happen originally. This kind of thing, but I am the only existence. With my existence, there will be no multiple futures...so the changed future will disappear..."


    "How could this...what is the only existence?" Lucy''s eyes widened.


    "This is a bit troublesome to explain, and I don''t bother to explain..." Monkey King said, looking towards Lucy in the future, who turned into a light spot and began to dissipate: "Or, you stay?"


    "Still..." Future Lucy shook her head: "I can''t bear the future you, and I must return to everyone. Even if you disappear, I will be with everyone, because that future is me. The home of..."


    Sun Wukong nodded, not persuading him. He knew the meaning of the future Lucy''s words. Now is the present and the future is the future. Although it is the same person, the future Lucy loves is the future self. Although it is messy, there is no difference. , But there are differences.


    Therefore, even if she disappears, she will disappear with the future Monkey King. This is her love for Monkey King.


    In the future, Lucy turned her head and looked at Lucy: "Now I, you have to cheer, in the future, I will be Wukong''s woman, so now you, don''t lose to Elisa and others..."


    "Ah?! No... isn''t it?!!!" Lucy was stunned.


    Even everyone present had a dumbfounded expression.


    "Goodbye, everyone..." In the future, Lucy waved to everyone, her figure gradually faded: "It''s a pity... Goku is the only existence... Even multiple futures can''t coexist. I would not come if I knew it. What a loss..."


    "I... I will become Wukong''s woman... No way!!" Lucy cupped her face in her hands, a little flushed, her heart beating faster: "Isn''t he already having a wife? This is the rhythm of wanting me to be a junior? No! !!!"


    Karen''s figure suddenly appeared, looking at Lucy with a look of discomfort and envy and hatred: "You don''t want to be a woman who can become Master Wukong. I don''t know how many years of blessing you have cultivated. Even if you want to be a warm-boat maid, you still have to look at performance..."


    "Not so exaggerated?" Lucy opened her mouth wide.


    "Hey~ If you know the true identity of Goku''s brother, you have to be scared to death..." Mebis patted Lucy and looked at her with envy.


    "Why look at me like that?" Lucy''s complexion was even redder, but for the woman who turned out to be Monkey King, this made people feel beautiful.


    She had a good feeling for Monkey King, but when she heard that, she also had an inexplicable affection for Monkey King.


    "Okay, stop this topic for now!" Monkey King also saw Lucy''s shyness, and changed the subject: "How about the collection of the infinite clock components?"


    "It should be collected soon. Yesterday Elisa and the others have completed the task and came back. I heard that you are going to collect the five parts of the infinite clock, and they all helped to collect it..." Le Qi stood beside Monkey King. Softly.


    "Are Elisa and the others also collected it, then I can wait for their good news!" Monkey King smiled slightly and walked into the guild hall, and everyone followed in...


    As night fell, Elsa and the others returned to the guild with the parts of the four infinite clocks. When they saw the Monkey King in the lobby surrounded by women drinking leisurely, Elsa immediately threw the parts in her hand. On the one hand, he rushed towards Monkey King...


    Hold the shoulders of Monkey King with both hands, look excited, and shake vigorously: "Wukong, listen to Lucy and others say, you already have a wife, is it true? Is it true?"


    "Hey~~ Elsa, you calm down, why are you so excited..." Monkey King looked at Elisa''s excited and frantic expression, but his face was calm.


    "That''s right! Master Wukong has more than one wife!" Karen curled her lips, bursting out even more explosive material.


    "What? More than one? Is it true? Is it true?" Elisa became excited again, and began to vigorously shake Monkey King.


    "Don''t shake it, your head is making you faint..." Sun Wukong looked helpless, looked at Elisa with a serious face: "If you want to, I can marry you..."


    "Marry... marry... marry... Goku is... Proposing to me?" Elisa''s expression instantly changed to a red apple, she started to stammer, her head was smoking, and she fainted happily...


    "I don''t see that Elisa also has such a cute side..." Eba Greene curled her lips and looked at her enviously.


    "Master Wukong, please marry Jubia!" Zhubia suddenly flickered, kneeling in front of Monkey King, panting in excitement: "Even if it''s a junior, a junior... a junior, a junior Seven... I am willing to Jubia too!"


    "Hey~~Can''t you be a little prosperous?" Lucy looked at Jubia with a speechless face.


    "No! If Brother Wukong marries Sister Elisa, he must marry me too!" Wendy also rushed over and flew into Sun Wukong''s arms...


    "In this case, our sisters will have to fight..." Mila and Lisana also walked towards Monkey King...


    "Huh~ the teacher is mine!" Turtle-dove stepped forward, with a dangerous light in his eyes...


    "People are better than people, so angry! Hey..."


    In the fairy tail, countless people squatted in the corner and started to draw circles: "I really envy Master Wukong..."


    "It''s shameful to open the harem!"


    "But looking at this posture, the harem is about to catch fire, hello..."


    "Women''s war is terrible!"


    "Let''s run away now! We won''t suffer from the fish pond..."


    "Withdraw!~"


    "Flash!~"


    For a time, all members reached a consensus and ran out of the guild...


    "Hey~ too popular, and very distressed..." Monkey King looked at the girls beside him, and sighed very pretentiously...

 1635 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty One

    Sun Wukong looked at the expressions of the daughters at this time, obviously it is not appropriate to continue talking, waved his hand, and said faintly, "Okay, I''ll talk about this later, bring me the parts of the infinite clock..."


    All the women frowned when they heard this, and looked at each other the same way. Looking at the situation, they couldn''t tell the result, and they were all tacitly silent.


    "Brother Wukong, it seems that you have to take a lot of effort to bring them all closer to your harem..." Mebis sat beside Monkey King and smiled.


    Monkey King smiled and answered. After receiving the five parts handed over by Shirley and the others, with a flick of his hand, the five parts flew automatically, reorganized and connected together, forming a huge infinite clock.


    The disturbing magic radiated from it, but it made Elisa and the others look serious: "Goku, does this clock look bad?"


    "Something that can be grabbed by the church is naturally not an ordinary thing." Turtledove looked plain, looked at Monkey King, and asked respectfully: "Teacher, what''s the use of this infinite clock?"


    "Hey~ you shouldn''t collect the parts of the infinite clock..." A helpless sigh came from the door, and Makarov walked into the hall with his eyes on his back.


    "President, didn''t you go to the council meeting, come back so soon?" Le Qi looked at Makarov and asked curiously.


    "During the meeting, I suddenly heard that you have collected infinite clocks, so I rushed back non-stop..." Makarov jumped onto the table with a solemn expression.


    "Why did you just say that we shouldn''t collect the parts?" Elisa asked with a serious face.


    "This is also the information obtained by the Senate after examining a lot of ancient books..." Makarov looked solemnly: "The parts of the clock cannot be collected, otherwise the whole world will be chaotic, the time will be reversed, and it will even speed up the world. destroy¡­"


    "So serious?" Beska and others were surprised.


    Makarov looked at Monkey King dignifiedly: "Master Wukong, I don''t know what you want to do with this infinite clock, but this is an unknown thing, let''s destroy it!"


    "Destroyed? What a shame..." Monkey King smiled.


    When Makarov heard the words, his expression instantly became very serious: "This is not a joke! Master Goku..."


    Before Makarov could finish speaking, Mebis interrupted him with a very dissatisfied tone: "Makarov, you have too much nonsense..."


    "Why don''t you even the first generation..." Makarov looked at Mebis with an anxious expression on his face: "I think you know better than anyone about the terrible infinite clock, right? Why don''t you stop it?"


    "Brother Wukong has his own reason for doing things. We have no right to interfere. If you don''t want this world to be truly destroyed, just watch it obediently and don''t talk too much!" Mebis looked at Makarov with a serious face, faintly The way.


    "This..." Makarov heard the words, looked at Mebis''s eyes, and fell silent. He clearly understood what Mebis meant. Monkey King himself was much more dangerous than this infinite clock.


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether the world will be destroyed or not, but I just want to use this infinite clock to finish one thing, and then what you want to do with it, I have no idea..." Monkey King glanced at Makaro Husband, said lightly.


    "Do something? What is it?" Makarov frowned slightly.


    "As Mebis said, you are too much nonsense..." Monkey King frowned slightly and glanced at Makarov.


    It really made Makarov''s hands and feet cold in an instant, cold sweat involuntarily shed...


    This made Mebius on the side a sudden heartbeat. There was a bad sound in the secret road. She and Karen witnessed the terrible Monkey King. Fighting with others, not only destroys a planetary world, but a dimensional world. !


    If this provokes Sun Wukong''s dissatisfaction, let alone Makarov''s death, even this world has to be destroyed in an instant!


    "Brother Wukong, I''m hungry..." Mebisjiao flashed, pulling Monkey King by the arm, looking at her pitifully.


    "Okay, it''s time for dinner..." Sun Wukong heard the words, touched Mebis'' head, got up, and said to Elisa and other women: "Let''s go, go back, take this clock with..."


    Seeing that Monkey King and the girls had already left the guild hall, Makarov sat down on the table with a fart and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead: "Huh~Thanks to the first generation adults, otherwise, my old life But it''s not guaranteed, this Master Wukong is getting more and more difficult to get along with..."


    "If you don''t talk so much nonsense, people won''t bother to care about you..." Ragosas glanced at Makarov and frowned slightly: "Master, I advise you not to keep singing the opposite of Master Wukong in the future. It will really annoy others. I''m not happy, but no one can save you... Master Wukong is not the kind of soft-hearted person!"


    Makarov was depressed: "Although I heard that Lord Goku has returned, the Senate has not dared to intervene in this matter, but the church will not let it go. Maybe we have to unfold the fairy tail. What kind of jihad might be...Forget it, let them toss, anyway, I can¡¯t control it, I should retire quickly and enjoy my old age..." He said, yelling: "Le Qi, bring me a bottle of wine. The strongest kind..."


    The next day, early morning.


    Monkey King was holding Karen¡¯s soft body on the boat beautifully, but Jubia rushed in with an anxious look, jumped up and threw himself on Monkey King: "Master Wukong, Master Wukong , No good! Infinite Clock and Lucy and Michelle are gone..."


    While talking, he was still rubbing against Sun Wukong''s body with a look of excitement, Feng Yiman before Hun. In that way, I don''t know who is taking advantage.


    "You fellow, I didn''t ask you to take advantage of Wukong!" Elusa rushed in angrily, lifted Jubia up, and carried it in her hand.


    "Damn! Elisa, let me go quickly, let me rub twice..." Jubia struggled violently, but it was in vain.


    "It''s early in the morning, can''t you be quiet?" Monkey King looked at the two girls with a speechless expression.


    In the lobby, Sun Wukong is enjoying like I am an uncle. After being washed by Baru Ge and Aliyes, listening to Elisa¡¯s report: "Lucy, Michel, and the infinite clock are all gone, no Someone took them away last night, right?"


    "Impossible, this villa can only be entered by people I allow..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly: "Lucy and Infinite Clock were both taken away by Michel..."

 1636 Chapter 162 You Are Michelle

    "Michelle? How come... she wasn''t..." Milla and the others stared in shock, a little unbelievable. How could such a weak and soft sister like Michele do such a thing? Come?


    "Did she pay attention to this from the beginning?" Angeldai frowned slightly: "Personally give us one of the parts of the Infinite Clock, collect the remaining parts by our hands, and then take the opportunity to steal the Infinite clock¡­"


    "Isn''t Michel Lucy''s sister? How could she do such a thing? Is this also a lie?" Beska looked at Monkey King with a puzzled look.


    "Probably this is the case..." Monkey King stood up and said lightly: "You don''t need to follow this time. I''m not interested in playing games with them anymore. Go and go back..."


    With that, Monkey King''s figure flashed and disappeared here.


    "Don''t need us to follow, is it really okay?" Mira looked at the place where Monkey King disappeared with a worried expression on her face.


    "I hope Wukong won''t be messing around..." Elisa also looked helpless. Without them, I don''t know what kind of movement Sun Wukong would make.


    The Great Sanctuary of the Church of Zambia.


    Lucy is now tied to the infinite clock. Seeing the Michelle who has changed her expression in front of her, she still can''t believe it: "Michelle, why? Why? You are not my cousin, I Family? Why do you want to do this? Why?"


    Michele looked indifferent, and could not see the slightest emotional color in his eyes: "No, haven''t I already told you, I am not Michelle, I am a new-born Six Demon General, a sign of mimicry and hypocrisy. Imidicia!"


    "No, you are not called Emidisia, you are called Michel..." An indifferent voice suddenly sounded in the hall, and the figure of Monkey King had already sat on the top of the infinite clock.


    "Wukong!!" Seeing the incoming person, Lucy suddenly screamed with joy, and the originally worried mood immediately became extremely calm.


    "The Monkey King!!" The moment Dark Ye saw Monkey King, he was like an enemy in an instant, and the magic of darkness rose from his body, exuding dangerous and evil fluctuations.


    "In seven years, it seems that you have also grown..." Monkey King looked at Dark Night with an indifferent expression: "But you don''t really think that you can compete with me?"


    "Huh! How do you know if you don''t try it!" Dark Ye snorted coldly, "I abandoned my future. I am now different from before!"


    "Really...but it''s just an ant!" Monkey King said with an indifferent face, and looked at Michelle: "They are planning to sacrifice Lucy as a sacrifice to wake up this infinite clock, Mi Schell, you disappointed me a little bit and wanted to kill Lucy with them..."


    "I want to kill Sister Lucy?" Michelton''s pupils shrank slightly, and the hollow pupils turned out to be emotional fluctuations: "No, I didn''t think about killing Sister Lucy! I just wanted to I want to be with Sister Lucy forever...Dark Ye, what is going on, why does he say that, this will really kill Sister Lucy?"


    "Huh, it''s just a puppet, it seems that you have no value to use..." Dark Ye looked indifferent, and Monkey King was right in front of him. He was not in the mood to explain more. The magic in his hand was surging, Michelle''s The body shrank suddenly and turned into a worn rag doll and dropped to the ground...


    "That...that''s..." Looking at the doll on the ground, Lucy''s eyes widened and she was shocked: "So Michelle, you are..."


    "Seven years ago, I spared you a one-time life, but I didn''t know how to cherish it, so I just came to provoke..." Monkey King looked at the dark night with a calm face: "Before I changed it, I might be interested in having fun with you. , I just fought a happy battle. I am no longer interested in ants like you... So, you still-go to death!"


    As the voice fell, Dark Night and the other members of the newly-born Six Demon Generals all shrank their pupils, their souls collapsed, and crashed to the ground...


    Monkey''s figure flashed, standing on the ground, and while stretching out his hands, Lucy, who was tied to the infinite clock, was suddenly hugged by him in the pose of a princess.


    Lucy was stunned, her pretty face flushed, and after struggling for a while, she whispered: "You...let me down first..."


    "You are so cute that you are shy!" Monkey King put down Lucy and smiled slightly.


    "Who is shy!" Lucy immediately retorted, then, picking up the doll on the ground, with a face of silence, she hugged tightly in her arms: "I''m sorry...I shouldn''t forget you..."


    "Don''t show a sad expression, give her to me!"


    "Do you have a way to resurrect Michelle?" Lucy heard the words and looked happy with Monkey King.


    "She is a baby, how come to resurrect her." Monkey King laughed: "However, the bond between you and her gave her a trace of wisdom. Since she is alive, she has given her true life and body. What''s wrong!"


    After speaking, Monkey King made a move, and saw a light and shadow that ordinary people could not see was pulled out of the doll''s body, and the rich life force flashed out of Monkey King''s hand, shining on the light and shadow for an instant. , Michelle¡¯s quiet and beautiful figure formed in the shining light, and appeared in front of Monkey King and Lucy...


    But she didn¡¯t wear anything...


    "Hey~ this figure is good!" Monkey King whistled to Michelle.


    "Asshole, what are you looking at!" Lucy screamed when she saw it, and put Monkey King''s head into her own Hungarian...


    For this blindfolded move, Monkey King gave Lucy a hundred praises from his heart...


    "Sorry, Sister Lucy... I don''t know they will kill you... I just want to be with you..." Michelle, dressed in good clothes, stood in front of Lucy like a kid who did something wrong. Very upset.


    "I know, I won''t blame you..." Lucy held Michelle in her arms: "From now on, you will be my real sister..."


    "En~~"


    "Cough cough~" Monkey King looked at the two sisters who hung together, coughed, and looked at Michel: "Michel, I gave you real life, don''t you say it?"


    "Thank you! Lord Goku!!" Michelle heard the words and immediately threw Monkey King down to the ground, pressing his soft body on Monkey King, making him feel a little airy: "It''s not a waste of me to save you. , I really like this Fu 1 Li..."


    With Lucy and the brand new Michelle, the Monkey King returned to Fairy Tail and lived a leisurely life...


    As for the finishing touches of this incident, leave it to Makarov and the people in the Senate...

 1637 Chapter 163 Guild Ranking Competition

    The infinite clock event ended in a hurry because of Monkey King''s intervention.


    As for the infinite clock, it had been smashed by Monkey King, and that kind of thing was of no use to him.


    The ultimate goal of Monkey King collecting infinite clocks is actually Michel. Now that Michelle has taken it, there is no need to play with those weak chickens.


    The real Michelle Roberts was also rescued by Monkey King after he told Makarov.


    As for the people in the church, the archbishop personally led people to visit and apologized to Fairy Tail. The deep meaning of this naturally came from the deterrent power of Monkey King.


    As far as this world is concerned, Monkey King is the savior of this world. He easily defeated the king of the cage, Akunorokia, who caused the world to panic. The name Monkey King has become a legend; and the names of Elsa and others are also Be added to the legendary color.


    Fairy Tail, because of the names of Monkey King and others, was glorious for a while, but that was only before, not now. The current Fairy Tail is just the bottom of the many wizard guilds.


    Fairy Tail, Guild Hall, Monkey King looked at Macao in front of him and smiled slightly: "Do you want us to participate in the Guild Ranking Tournament in two days?"


    "Yes, I''m so sorry..." Macao looked ashamed: "I am ashamed of Fairy Tail for everyone. I also want to save my face for the guild. I have participated in the guild ranking competition several times, but every time... Oh!~"


    "Speaking of guild rankings, our Fairy Tail used to be recognized as number one, but the Wizards Guild has not really ranked it..." Monkey King said with a plain expression.


    Ragosas looked at Macao, but coldly snorted: "The first and strongest guild, in your hands, turned out to be the last existence, it''s really useless!"


    "Ragosas, you have spoken a little too much!" Elisa looked at Ragosas with a serious face, and said solemnly.The latter gave a cold snort and tilted his head to one side.


    If the person that Ragasus admires most is Monkey King, then Elisa is also one of his more convinced.


    "This guild ranking competition must participate..." Monkey King glanced at everyone and said lightly: "How can my guild be the bottom of the existence, it must be the first in the world!"


    When Macao heard this, his face suddenly became excited: "Lord Wukong, what do you mean?"


    Sun Wukong ignored Macao, but looked at Naz and the others: "Naz, Gray, Ragasus, Kildas, Gogil, you five form a team to participate in this event. The game, remember, you don¡¯t have to come back if you don¡¯t win first place!"


    "Don''t worry, Brother Wukong! There are five of us out there, so we are guaranteed to be okay!" Naz''s expression of excitement was already there.


    "Do I even want to participate? It''s troublesome!" Kildas scratched his head with a look of helplessness. Although helpless, the words were spoken by Monkey King, so he naturally had no guts to refute.


    "Which guild is the top guild now?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "Mermaid Zhong!" Le Qi said with a serious face.


    "The mermaid''s Zhong?" Monkey King heard this, but he was taken aback: "How come the mermaid''s Zhong, isn''t it the sword-biting tiger?"


    "The Sword Bite Tiger is indeed ahead, but in the previous ranking competition, the Kagura of the Mermaid Zhong defeated the remaining five of the Sword Bite Tiger and won the first place for the Mermaid Zhong!"


    "Kagura! It''s her..." Eliza heard the words and immediately turned and looked at Monkey King: "Goku, you should know that Kagura, right?"


    "Kagura... So it was her..." Sun Wukong suddenly remembered that when Kagura was young, he taught her the practice of supreme swordsmanship. The reason is because of Kagura, but also because of himself.


    "Sure enough..." Elisa saw this, looked at Monkey King, and asked: "Who is she? Why is she also a supreme swordsman?"


    "Well~~According to the current time, it should be 14 years ago. At that time, I was heading to the coast of the Tower of Paradise and met a little girl who was alone. She looked pitiful and selfless. So I taught her supreme swordsmanship, and now it seems that Kagura is the little girl..."


    "Teacher, are you too casual? Just meet someone on the side of the road and teach her such an important sword skill?" Turtle Dove looked at Monkey King with a speechless expression. In her opinion, Elsa practiced Supreme Swordsmanship, that is a priceless treasure, it can almost subvert the world, but Monkey King is good, just catch a person and pass it on. I can''t understand it!


    "It''s really casual!" Lucy murmured.


    "So, that Kagura is also your disciple?" Elusa suddenly became interested.


    "Forget it! She has a good talent for swordsmanship, otherwise I won''t teach her swordsmanship..." Monkey King nodded and looked at Elisa: "It seems that her swordsmanship should still be with you. Above it, after all, you have a gap of seven years!"


    "This is really interesting!" Elisa smiled slightly and looked at Macao: "Will the Mermaid Zhong participate in this guild ranking competition?"


    "Definitely, unless they want to be the first to be replaced by others!" Macao said with a serious face.


    "Turtle dove, let''s go to join!" Elisa looked at the turtle dove decisively.


    "Hehe~~ I am also very interested in that person named Kagura..." Turtle-dove squinted his eyes, with a smile on his face: "You guys weren''t accepted as apprentices by Wukong. After all, I thought I was He was the only disciple of the teacher. Unexpectedly, a Kagura appeared suddenly..."


    "Elusa, are you going to participate too? It''s great! I wanted to fight with you a long time ago, and this time I can finally challenge you with integrity!" Naz suddenly became excited when he heard this.


    Gray and Ragasus were also eager to try, with a blazing fighting spirit in their eyes.


    The fight hasn''t started yet, but everyone from Fairy Tail has jumped on the bar first.


    Elsa and several women gathered together and began to arrange the lineup. For a moment, the personnel confirmed: Elisa, Turtledove, Mira, Karna, Wendy.


    "This team is a bit hungry!" When Fairy Tail saw this second team, everyone was amazed.


    "Master Wukong, they can''t just show up in this kind of thing!" Jubia immediately hugged Monkey King''s arm and said with bright eyes: "Let''s also form a team and go to the competition!"


    "Oh~ this proposal is good..." Monkey King smiled upon hearing this.


    Everyone heard that Xianggu was speechless, and you all participated, so how can you play?

 1638 Chapter 164: Returning to the Flower City of Kolokas

    Huadu Kurocas.


    Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar surroundings, Lucy and the other women seemed to miss them: "I didn''t expect that in seven years, the changes here are so great that I can''t recognize them anymore."


    "After all, it was almost destroyed seven years ago, and the building after rebuilding will naturally feel strange..." Elisa said seriously.


    However, when everyone was in high spirits, a discordant voice came: "Hey, look at it, that coat of arms is the Fairy Tail Guild..."


    "Are they? The last guild in Wannian..."


    "I heard that before their guild, they were recognized as the first. It''s really a feng shui turn!"


    "Hey, you guys said too much. Seven years ago, Fairy Tail saved the world. Even if they are weak now, you can''t laugh at them..."


    "Ah~ I''m sorry! What a pity... I really want to meet those people in the rumor!"


    "It seems that our guild still has some prestige..." Elisa clinched her fists, her fighting spirit was high: "However, this is far from enough. Everyone, please cheer up. This time we must fight for Fairy Tail. To the first reputation!"


    "Elusa, even if you are shouting, we can''t raise the energy!" An Jie''er said helplessly.


    "That is, even Master Wukong has participated in the competition. This number one position is clearly ours!" Karen said affirmatively.


    "I don''t have much interest in the Great Demon Fight, but the one called Kagura, I would like to be there for a while!" The turtledove encircled the sword with both hands in front of Hun, very elegant.


    "Hey, when do you guys want to go shopping anymore? I have all signed up and came back..." At this time, Makarov brought Naz and the team to Monkey King. Handed him the book by: "This is the official rules of the Great Demon Fighting Martial Arts. You have to finish reading it. Don''t foul the rules and disqualify our Fairy Tail from the competition..."


    "I understand the rules, so what book to read."


    "Leave it to me, I have wind chanting glasses..." Lebby immediately put on a pair of glasses, took the book in Makarov''s hand, opened it for a while and said: "Well~wow, summarize and explain , There are three important rules. The first is that the president of each guild cannot participate in the competition; those who do not have the emblem of the guild can only be guests and cannot participate in the competition. The description of the competition will also be carried out at the beginning; the last one, Contestants must return to their hotel before twelve o¡¯clock."


    "There is no useful information!" Elisa said.


    "You have to get back to the hotel before twelve o''clock? Is it twelve o''clock in the evening or twelve o''clock at noon?" Lucy asked suspiciously.


    "It should be twelve o''clock in the evening!"


    "Then there is still a lot of time, Hobby, it''s rare to come to this kind of metropolis, let''s go exploring together!" Naz said with excitement.


    "Love~"


    Seeing Naz and Hobbi running away like the wind, Lucy looked speechless: "What is there to explore in this place?"


    "If you want to go shopping, just continue. I''ll go back to the hotel first. I''ve been busy during this time, so I have to go back and relax in a bath..." Elisa said.


    "Go!" Upon hearing this, Monkey King decisively walked towards the hotel.


    "Master Wukong, please wait for me to take a mandarin duck bath with Jubia!" Jubia immediately chased after him with excitement.


    "Hey~ I really admire Jubia''s courage!" Elusa heard this, with a trace of envy on her face, and followed.


    "Brother Wukong has gone back, so there is nothing to shop around, I''m going back too..." Wendy followed Xia Lulu with her.


    "Then go back, recharge your energy and wait for tomorrow''s game!"


    "This group is really true. They will follow where Master Wukong goes!" Makarov looked at the departure of Turtledove and others, with a look of helplessness and a little envious tone.


    "Oh~ I really envy Master Wukong''s glamorous blessing, it is a model of my generation!" Kildas looked envy and hatred.


    "Boring!" Ragasus snorted coldly, turned and left, and as his two followers, naturally they immediately followed.


    "Look, Ragosas is actually happy too, isn''t it?" Kildas saw this and smiled at Makarov.


    Makarov ignored him, but shouted at the back of Ragasus: "Remember to be back before twelve o''clock in the evening..."


    Just when he returned to the hotel, Jubia dragged Monkey King into the swimming pool with excitement on his face. Where is the swimming pool from the hotel?I can only say that for Monkey King, nothing is impossible!


    And a big swimming pool appeared in the entire room inexplicably, which surprised Elisa and the others at the same time, they couldn''t help but jump into the water...


    The details are not related to outsiders...


    The Lantern Palace Melkerias, the castle where the king lived.


    "Your Majesty, good news! Good news!" A voice of excitement and joy suddenly came from the silent castle.


    "Secretary of Defense, what makes you so excited?"


    "It''s really rude, Your Majesty!" The Minister of National Defense slightly suppressed his excitement and reported: "According to the information just sent, Lord Monkey King and others reappeared in Kolokas, the city of Huadu, and they were still contestants Identity appears..."


    "Master Monkey King?!" The king heard the words, his short body suddenly stood up with excitement: "Are you sure? It''s true? Is it really them?"


    "The minister is sure that it is definitely them! Seven years ago, the people of Fairy Tail who disappeared together, one of them is not bad, and they all reappeared in our flower city, Kolokas!"


    "It''s great. In this way, my eclipse plan doesn''t have to go on..." The king looked excited: "I originally gathered the magicians to participate in the Great Demon Fighting martial arts, just to start again. The solar eclipse, find the disappeared Goku-sama and others. Now they have appeared, then the solar eclipse plan will be cancelled...Go, Minister of National Defense, take Alugadios and my daughter, I will visit and save myself The hero of our country..."


    At this time, Monkey King had just had a beautiful mixed bath with all the beauties. When he came to the hall, he saw the familiar figures already waiting in the hall.


    After seeing Monkey King appear, Jura and others all looked excited, but they were immediately hidden, bowing slightly and saluting: "Master Wukong, it''s been a long time!"


    Monkey King just nodded, and glanced at Jura, Leon, Yiye and the others from the corner of his eyes, and fixed his gaze on the beautiful woman with a slightly disturbed look and expectation in her eyes, and smiled slightly: "Oh, fourteen years. No, the little girl has become a big girl!"..

 1639 Chapter 165 The Emerald Princess

    Attached picture: Princess Emerald


    "Wow! It''s Lord Goku! Lord Goku! The living Lord Goku!" Miliana was full of excitement when she saw Monkey King, but she didn''t rush to Monkey King.


    "What does it mean to be alive, Milianna, you are so rude!" Ruisli Limara stayed with Ruisli, very sorry to salute Monkey King, which is regarded as an apologize.


    Kagura came to Sun Wukong, bowed and bowed with gratitude: "Thank you for teaching me swordsmanship, so that I have the ability to protect myself; I also thank you for saving my brother. Your great kindness is really thoughtless. Report, I have always looked forward to seeing you..."


    "Don''t be so polite, you can be regarded as half of my disciple, if you don''t mind, just call me a teacher! Of course, Brother Wukong or something, there is no problem!" Monkey King looked at Kagura, hehe he laughed.


    "Yes... Teacher!" After hearing this, Kagura let go, looked at Monkey King, with a rare smile on his face, and then respectfully saluted Monkey King again.


    "Now, should I ask you to have a long voice?" Turtledove looked at Kagura, and said gracefully and plainly.


    "Don''t dare!" Kagura immediately humbly responded: "I can be regarded as just entering the teacher''s door now, so you are the senior, please take care of me in the future!"


    "Yo~ this girl can talk, it''s the type I like!" Turtle-dove smiled at Kagura, and said with interest: "Supreme Swordsmanship, how many levels are you practicing? Come and listen! "


    "Not long ago, I just broke through the third layer..." Since it was Turtledove asking, Kagura didn''t hide anything, he was very humble.


    "The third layer?! Is it really because of the seven-year gap..." Elisa was a little surprised when she heard the words, but she also raised her fighting spirit: "During the Great Demon Fight, I am looking forward to meeting you!"


    "Me too!" Kagura looked serious, and looked at Elisa very seriously: "You also practice Supreme Swordsmanship. Seven years ago, I wanted to see it, but I haven''t been able to do it!"


    "Yes! Where have you been in the past seven years?" Miliana looked curious: "Since you entered the eclipse, there has been no news from you..."


    "Where else can we go! We went directly from seven years ago to seven years later..." Lucy said helplessly: "These seven years have been blank memories for us, so for you In terms of being separated from us for seven years, but to us, it is as if we just met you yesterday..."


    "That''s it! It''s no wonder that you haven''t been able to get your trail!" Jura suddenly realized: "After you disappeared, we have all worked hard to find, and even, have been working hard to cooperate with Your Majesty in this great battle. Performing martial arts is just to collect magic power and open the door to the eclipse again."


    Because Monkey King and they disappeared from the eclipse, they naturally had to start with the eclipse.


    "Now you are back, it seems that what we did was a waste of work!" Leon said with a flat face: "But this is also the best ending. After all, even if the solar eclipse is started again, we are not much sure to find it. you guys¡­"


    "Since you are here, will you go back?" asked with a curious look.


    "Of course!" Lucy gave an affirmative answer immediately.Her cheap father died inexplicably. She still cared a little about this. Although she didn''t like her father very much, she realized that she still cares about her only relative after death. of.


    "In this way, our efforts were not in vain!" A very pleased voice suddenly heard outside the door.


    Everyone looked for their reputation, but saw His Majesty the King, the Minister of National Defense, Algadios and his only precious daughter walk in...


    "Your Majesty!" When Jura and others saw this, they all saluted respectfully.


    "I''m sorry, I''m uninvited, I''m bothering you!" The king seemed very easy-going. After greeting Jura and others, he came to Monkey King and saluted slightly: "It''s been a long time, Master Wukong, oh, No, for you, we didn¡¯t have a few days apart, did we? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to listen to your conversation, I just happened to hear it when I came..."


    "It''s okay!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly: "Sit down by yourself!"


    Even if the opponent is a king, Monkey King just treats him like an ordinary person, because in Monkey King''s eyes, even if your status is noble, you are just an ordinary mortal.


    "Are you Goku-sama? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Seven years ago, because my father had been sending people to protect me, I didn¡¯t witness your heroic defeat of the king of the cage, Akunorokia. I haven¡¯t left any of your rumors..."


    The king¡¯s daughter, Princess Emerald, came to Sun Wukong and performed the highest courtesy of the royal family. She was very grateful and said: "Thank you very much for saving this country. Although our gratitude is seven years late, our sincerity has never been Change, if we are honored, please come back to the palace with us and give us a chance to express our gratitude..."


    Monkey King looked at the king as he looked at the emerald princess, and smiled slightly: "If your old man opens the invitation, I don''t want to bird him, but since it is a beautiful invitation, there is no reason to refuse, go, and it''s time for dinner. time¡­"


    "Sure enough, I brought the emerald here, so I brought it right..." The king heard the words with a happy expression, and the corner of his eyes swept around Monkey King and Princess Emerald, not knowing what he was thinking about...


    In his own capital, the king naturally knew the whereabouts of Naz and others, so he only gave an order to invite them all...


    Tonight¡¯s banquet was lively and sumptuous. Although the dishes could not be compared with that of Monkey King, it also showed the king¡¯s sincerity.


    It was until almost twelve o''clock in the evening that everyone left...


    The people dispersed, the king sat on the floor with some drunkenness, thoughtfully: "Unexpectedly, even Lord Wukong participated in this great magic battle exercise. It seems that some rules need to be changed... The Minister of National Defense, Li Shi How long is two o''clock?"


    "In less than half an hour..."


    "Get ready, this time is probably the most interesting and interesting battle show in history!" The king said with excitement.


    "Does the game start yet?"


    "Of course, don¡¯t forget, Lord Wukong and the others came for the first place in the guild. Even if they don¡¯t collect magic power to start the solar eclipse, this great magic fighting performance can never be terminated...not only can¡¯t be terminated, but even more than before. Use your heart to make it more like a martial arts venue..."


    "Understood, I will go and order..."..

 1640 Chapter 166 The Air Labyrinth

    "Dear Mages, good morning, in order to select eight teams from one hundred and twenty-five teams, I now officially announce that the qualifiers for the Great Demon Fighting Martial Arts have officially started!" Just after Sun Wukong and others returned Not long after the hotel, a voice that had been enlarged countless times followed.


    But this is twelve more teams than in the original book, and the eight teams originally selected have not changed.


    "It''s night, good morning? Is this man sick?" Lucy immediately complained after hearing this.


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "It''s twelve o''clock in the evening, that is, midnight, and it just enters the time period of the next day. Although it is a bit unreliable, but it is still the morning, which is justified..."


    "I''m starting the pre-selection now. It''s really unreasonable to play cards!" Elisa and others were taken aback when they heard the words, and they all seemed very surprised.


    "It''s a big pumpkin..." Wendy pointed to the image in the sky curiously: "Is that a person pretending to be?"


    "It''s a three-dimensional image..." Lucy said, "It looks like a person is pretending, right?"


    "The banquet has just ended, and the pre-selection will begin immediately. I didn''t expect it..." Kana was swaying as she walked, full of alcohol: "Drinking a bit too much, dizzy..."


    "It just happens to be active, which is good for digestion..." Mira smiled slightly.


    "One hundred and twenty-five teams. For the Fiore Kingdom, this Sorcerer''s Guild is too much. Sure enough, other guilds are just like us. They have a home team, a second team, and a third team! "Lebby lowered his glasses and said seriously.


    "The rules of the qualifiers are very simple..."


    As the pumpkin man¡¯s voice fell, the hotels in all directions trembled violently, began to rise and deform, standing in the city, and then a series of aerial stairs extended from the inn to the huge circular maze in the sky...


    "Next, everyone will start the qualifiers. The end point is Domus Flau, the official competition venue. The eight teams that arrive first will be eligible for the official competition... Magic can be used freely without restrictions, but before that, if there is Because someone is absent from the team, even one person will be disqualified from the team..."


    "It turns out that you must return to the hotel before twelve o''clock, that''s what I mean!" Elisa suddenly realized, and looked at Mira beside her: "Naz and his team should be all here, right?"


    "They are all here, they came back with us, at the hotel opposite..."


    "That''s good!" Elisa nodded.


    "Also, the most important point is that only five members of the team can reach the finish line to qualify for the official competition. There are only eight teams...Of course, if there is any accident or We are not responsible for the death! So, I now announce that the Great Demon Fighting Martial Arts, the Air Labyrinth Qualifier-officially begins! Good luck to everyone!"


    As this sound fell, the place suddenly became lively, and everyone who was already ready to move all stepped up the air stairs and ran towards the destination...


    "Hobby! Go!" Naz''s excited voice suddenly sounded: "Ragasus, don''t you guys drag me back!" After Wendy''s treatment, he is not fainted by transportation for the time being.


    "Huh! You should be the one who is dragging the legs!" Ragosus snorted coldly, and after a few passes, it was Transcendence ahead. Naz was so angry that he yelled and chased desperately...


    "Hey, young people are motivated!" Kildas chuckled, chasing after him with ease...


    "Goku, let''s go one step ahead!"


    "Brother Wukong, I''m leaving first..."


    "Come on, Wendy!"


    Karna also staggered up the stairs in the air and followed Elisa and the others...


    Seeing Kana''s unsteady walk, Lucy actually squeezed her sweat: "Does Kana really matter? Don''t fall down..."


    "Don''t worry, she''s well balanced, she won''t fall off!" Monkey King smiled slightly, rubbed Aliyes, who was kneeling in front of him and pinching his legs, got up and stood up: "Then, let''s set off too. Right!"


    "Am I really okay? I won''t hold you back, am I?" Lucy said nervously.


    "Don''t worry, it''s enough to leave the quota to Elisa and the others, and we can just play!" Monkey King said, first stepped up the air ladder...


    "If it''s for fun, then I don''t have any pressure!" Lucy heard the words, the pressure was gone, and immediately followed...


    Shirley, Alba Glynn, and Jubia also followed up the air stairs...


    Entering the air maze, looking at the criss-crossing roads, Shirley''s daughters are all dizzy: "It really is a maze! Which way should we go?"


    "Is this dizzy?" Sun Wukong smiled faintly: "It''s not enough. Since I have also participated in the competition, if I don''t have a good time with me, don''t think of exiting easily..."


    As Monkey King¡¯s words just fell, countless criss-crossing roads sprang out from the air maze, sealing the originally open air maze, and in a moment, the entire air maze became several times larger. A huge spherical maze!


    The air maze suddenly changed from a form that could be used to watch the battle into a completely closed maze like a world in a hole!


    "Why...what''s going on? Why is this maze closed?"


    "There is clearly a way ahead, why is it suddenly blocked..."


    The exclamation sounded then I remembered that the road in front of some people was suddenly blocked, and they used magic to bombard again and again, but the wall did not move at all. Finally, helpless, they had to go another way...


    In the palace where the king lived, the pumpkin man took off his headgear. The king himself pretended to be. Looking at the minister of defense in front of him, His Majesty the king looked upset: "What the hell is going on? Why did the air maze become like this? Now even if I want to watch the game, I can''t see it!"


    "The old minister doesn''t know..." The Minister of National Defense also had a dumbfounded look, but suddenly saw a huge virtual image flashed over the city, and his eyes widened: "That is... the scene in the air maze..."


    "What the hell is going on? A good game, why is it completely beyond our control?" The king frowned. This strange scene made him feel uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen..." Mebis suddenly appeared on the balcony, sitting on the fence, adding the ice cream in his hand, and squinting his face while enjoying a feeling: "Brother Wukong just wants The game has become more interesting..."


    "It turns out that Master Wukong moved his hands and feet, then I am relieved..." The king heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the words: "That''s not bad..."..

 1641 Chapter 167 Live Broadcast

    "This way the game will become interesting!" Monkey King clapped his hands and smiled: "It''s not enough to have force. You have to have brains. Of course, luck is one of them..."


    "Interesting ghost!" Lucy immediately spit out loudly: "It was difficult at first, but if you do it like this, it will be even more difficult!"


    "The final arena is in the East, so which way should we go now?" Shirley looked at the several passages in front of him, looking at Monkey King.


    "This kind of thing should be asked of me!" Lucy immediately became proud, took out a silver key, and said softly: "Open it, the door of the compass seat, Pixis!"


    Suddenly, a protagonist who looked like a penguin but had a pendulum face was called out.


    "Oh ~ when did you have this protagonist?" Monkey King asked with interest at the scumbag in front of him.


    "I bought this with all my savings in the store, don''t even want to take it away!" Lucy immediately guarded the star spirit with a nervous face.


    "As long as it''s not a weird flower like Taurus, I don''t bother to care about it!" Monkey King scorned.


    "It turns out that Lord Wukong confiscated Lucy''s two Protoss because she was jealous!" Aiba Greene looked at Monkey King and teased him.


    "Hey? Is that true?" Lucy was flushed suddenly.


    "Eat your sister!" Monkey King glared at Iba Green.


    Alba Green immediately made a relieved expression: "Fortunately, I don''t have a sister..."


    "Ah~ If Jubia can make Master Wukong jealous for me, it would be worth it to die!" Jubia held his face in both hands, expressing a sense of existence.


    "I haven''t tuned in for a few days to teach you, but I''m so courageous..." Sun Wukong raised his brows and unceremoniously pulled her into his arms in the scream of Eba Gelin, and attacked her with both hands go with¡­


    At the same time, the outside audience also exploded.


    "Oh! I''m going! Limited to level 1!"


    "Awesome! This is full of blessings and benefits!"


    "It''s shameful! Let go of that beauty! Let me come!"


    "Where? Where? What do you see?"


    In the hotel, Beska and the other women looked at the night sky. One of the images in the huge virtual screen was reddish and speechless.


    Le Qi even covered her eyes with an expression of''this picture is too beautiful, I dare not look at it''.


    "Cough cough~~" Just when Monkey King successfully attacked Hungary, he felt the elasticity and soft touch, and suddenly there was a flash of inspiration in his mind, and he retracted his hand...


    "Why did you stop? Master Wukong, go ahead!" Jubia urged excitedly with his eyes beaming.


    "That... it''s live broadcast now..."


    "What?!!!" Aba Greene, who was originally blushing and dared not to look up, suddenly raised her head in surprise, full of astonishment: "Well...were someone else saw it just now?"


    "It seems so..." Monkey King shrugged.


    "It''s over! I can''t get married now!" Alba Gelin immediately covered her face with her hands, flushing with shame.


    "I will marry you!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Hey? This... how can it... Elisa and the others will hang me..." Alba Green''s complexion turned redder, but the joy in her eyes can be seen at a glance.


    "It''s during the game. Can you talk about this in private?" Lucy looked speechless and turned her attention to the Protoss she had just summoned: "Please, Picsis, tell me where It¡¯s the East!"


    "Pique~" Pixis heard the words, and the compass pendulum on his face turned quickly. For a moment, his wings pointed to the same place.


    "Is it there... It''s really hard work, Picsis!" Lucy Luma stood up and pointed to the direction of his left hand: "It''s the east over there, let''s go through this passage..."


    "Are you sure?" Monkey King looked at Lucy and smiled.


    "Of course, Picsis can''t be wrong!" Lucy swore with a face.


    One minute later...


    Looking at the wall blocking the way in front of him, Shirley looked at Lucy speechlessly: "This is your confidence?"


    "Sorry, Pixis, you should go back!" Lucy crouched in the corner and drew circles.


    Pixis patted Lucy''s shoulder with its little wings, which was a relief, and then disappeared with a look of loss and returned to the astral world...


    "It seems that it is meaningless to discern the direction or something!" Aba Gelin looked at Xiang Monkey King with a serious face, "Master Wukong, you did it. You must know how to go, right?"


    "Of course, but I won''t prompt, otherwise it will be boring..." Sun Wukong said lightly: "Whether our team will be eliminated, it all depends on you!"


    "It seems it''s time for Jubia to show off!" Jubia stood up immediately upon hearing the words, waved his hand, and counted the water flowing in several channels...


    "As long as the road is not blocked, there must be a way out..." Jubia said with a confident expression: "Found it, go here!" After that, Jubia should lead the way...


    "This method is good..." Monkey King chuckled, "But you can''t rely on this method too much, because this space is very large, the maze extends in all directions, and there are only three roads to the final stadium. Don''t take us around. ¡­"


    "Jubia will never let you down!" Jubia''s face is firm, and he has made up his mind to perform well in front of Monkey King.


    In this way, the four of them, led by Jubia, passed through the mazes, and finally met the first team to compete.


    When the other party saw Monkey King and the others, they laughed at their faces: "Hey~ It''s from the Fairy Tail Guild!"


    "The guild at the end of the Wannian Crane..."


    "When, that kind of garbage guild, there are so many beauties?"


    "Chika, what should I do?"


    "Although it is a garbage guild, it is also an opponent. We will eliminate them first!"


    "It''s not ashamed to say it!" After hearing this, Eba Gelin snorted disdainfully, attracting the attention of the other party.After removing the glasses he was wearing, all five opponents were petrified in an instant!


    "Good job, Alba Green!" Lucy immediately praised, "You petrified eyes are really hard to guard against!"


    At the same time, other teams also met their opponents, and a melee was started from this...


    And Elisa and the others are also advancing in a devastating attitude, their strength is shocking!


    Naz and their team also have Gildas and Ragosas, singing along the way, killing all the opponents they encounter...


    Such a powerful strength shocked everyone and was very shocked!


    If it were not for the relationship of the maze, everyone believed that the three Fairy Tail teams would have already reached the final arena...


    "So strong! Is this really a fairy tail?"


    At this moment, everyone realized a brand new fairy tail!

 1642 Chapter 168 Preliminaries

    "Don''t you think that person is familiar?"


    "Familiar? Who?"


    "That sucker maniac..."


    Someone pointed to the figure of Monkey King on the screen and said.


    If Monkey King were to learn that he had won such an honor, I don''t know how he would feel.


    "When you say that, you are really familiar..."


    Many wizards who participated in the Crusade of Akunorokia seven years ago were lost in thought...


    "Fairy Tail...Ah! ~ I remember it!" Suddenly someone widened his eyes and exclaimed, "It''s him! It''s really him! Defeated the king of the cage, Akunorokia, and saved this The country, the character in the fairy tail legend that saved the world-Monkey King!!"


    "Huh? It''s rumored that he disappeared for seven years? Why did he suddenly appear again?"


    "Is this true? Is it really that Monkey King?"


    "Look at the other two groups... Elisa, Turtledove, Mira... it''s them, they can''t be wrong..."


    "And Naz, Kildas, Ragosas... It''s amazing! The legendary characters of Fairy Tail are back! This Fairy Tail is really going to be against the sky!!"


    "Didn''t they mean they are dead?"


    "Who said they were dead? They just passed through the gate of the solar eclipse... Maybe it was because of this that they went back to the present seven years later, maybe!"


    Sure enough, the masters are all in the folk, and some people actually guessed it right.


    Exclaimed each other''s ups and downs, the sound of shock was wave after wave, and suddenly I saw the legendary hero who saved the world. Who is not excited!


    Because of the name of Monkey King, it has been stamped with the strongest name, and it is as famous as the legendary Jeff!After all, he easily defeated the legendary king of the cage!


    This cannot be blamed on their ignorance, because Jeff is already at the top of the world, and they can only compare Monkey King with Jeff.


    "It turns out that he is the legendary Monkey King! I really envy the woman just now... Is she the girlfriend of Master Goku?"


    The spectators of other guilds were even more excited and screaming. Originally, they were all disgusted with Monkey King because of Monkey King¡¯s touching the nanny gate incident. But now, they all changed their normals and screamed... The nympho has begun to fantasize...


    Heroes love beauty, and beauty naturally loves heroes.


    This is the difference between an unknown person and a celebrity.


    Of course, there are naturally many people who despise...


    Regardless of the noise from the outside world, the game continues.


    There are only a few strong teams, and the rest of the teams have become foils and stepping stones for these people. One hundred and twenty-five teams are decreasing at an alarming rate...


    Because the labyrinth is so big, when you turn around, you will always meet each other, and then fight hard. If there is a battle, there will naturally be winners and losers...


    The losing team will be automatically sent out of the field and will be disqualified from continuing to compete.


    There are many capable teams. Similarly, a team with bad luck also appeared before dawn. This team has never encountered any other team from beginning to end. It stops and walks. It even made them inexplicably go to the right exit and became the first team to reach the official arena!


    At this time, it was two o''clock in the morning, and the qualifiers had already started for two hours.


    Seeing that the first team reached the end of the team has appeared, the Pumpkin Man immediately launched an enthusiastic announcement: "Appeared! Appeared! The preliminaries lasted for nearly two hours, and the first team to reach the finish line finally appeared. This team is really lucky! From the beginning to the end, they did not encounter any team, and they made them out of the air maze inexplicably! So, luck is also a kind of strength. Now, let us congratulate the first The birth of one, they are the four-headed hound guild!"


    "Four-headed hounds? It''s really a bunch of shit lucky guys!"


    In the hotel, the spectators of other guilds all began to be unbalanced, vomiting, swearing, ups and downs with each other...


    "Really there are teams that have lost their luck!" Hearing the broadcast sound, Monkey King seemed a little surprised: "Unexpectedly, the first team will be this guild..."


    "There are teams out of this maze so soon? Did they grow up on shit?" Eba Greene said with an unhappy expression.


    "You are really right about that..." Lucy murmured, "Because people are dogs..."


    "That''s brilliant!" Monkey King immediately gave Lucy a thumbs up: "You spit out magical skills, I am a capital suit!"


    Shirley''s daughters are also speechless.


    "It seems that Jubia has to work hard..." Jubia made a secret mark on one road, just about to turn around, and walked to the other road. Suddenly, he found a piece of paper in a crack. : "Huh? What is this?"


    With curiosity, he pulled it out and opened it, "It looks like a maze map!"


    "Maze map?!" Shirley and the others were taken aback when they heard the words, and they surrounded them one after another: "It''s really a maze map, and it clearly marked the sign to the end... Could it be this air maze? Topographic map?"


    Alba Gelin and the girls all looked at Monkey King.


    "You guessed it, this is the topographic map of this aerial labyrinth..." Monkey King chuckled, "Although there are three correct roads, but I really want to reach the end with my own efforts, it doesn''t take a few days or even months. It¡¯s impossible. Of course, a shit-carrying team like four puppies will say something else... That¡¯s why I placed eight topographic maps of the maze in each corner of the maze. As long as you get this topographic map, You can easily get out of this air maze..."


    "Let me just say, you have made this air maze so complicated. If you don''t have a back hand, wouldn''t this qualifier be lost?" Aba Gelin suddenly realized that she looked at Jubia, big It is praise: "Good job, Jubia, allow you to kiss Wukong as a reward!"


    "Really?" Jubia''s eyes flashed with excitement.


    "Hey, can''t you be more reserved?" Looking at Jubia''s wolf-like gaze, Monkey King was speechless: "Wait after I go back..."


    Jubia''s face was full of shame, and began to wander away...


    As for the outside world, because of the appearance of this first map, everyone suddenly realized: "It turns out that there is a topographic map! I''ll just say, if there is no such thing, who can guarantee that it will be there in a few days? Go out..."


    The first map appears, naturally there will be a second one, and the third one appears...


    The battle that had begun to calm down, in order to snatch the topographic map of the air maze, a new round of fierce battle...

 1643 Chapter 169 Preliminary Ranking

    A little bit of time passed, the garbage team has also become a stepping stone for others, and finding a team with no strength on the map is even more tragic to give others a wedding dress...


    After five hours, the top eight were finally decided. Except for the four-headed hound guild that announced the first place, the remaining seven were not announced.


    Because the first team to reach the end was the only team that was announced by the virtual screen in the air, and the next seven were not announced again. Naturally, His Majesty understood the meaning of Monkey King and kept it mysterious. Answer.


    The sky gradually turned white, the night was gone, and a new day had begun!


    After three hours of rest in the hotel, at 8 o''clock in the morning, the Great Demon Fighting Martial Arts officially began!


    For ordinary people, if they haven''t slept all night, they may be in a bad state, but for the wizard, they only need to meditate for a few hours to recover their spirits.


    Elsa and the others both went back to their rooms and put on the special clothes prepared for them in the competition, and Monkey King also went back to their own room, but they didn¡¯t want to. Jubia, who likes to follow, had already hidden in him early. s room¡­


    "If you don''t go back to your own room, why are you running here?"


    Jubia was full of excitement and did not answer. Instead, he took out a piece of paper and unfolded it in front of Monkey King. It was clearly written in white and red letters-I owe Zhubia a kiss, and there is a drawing behind it. A big love.


    Monkey King looked speechless for a while, but he just liked this bold and active sister paper, and he didn''t talk nonsense, he directly picked up Jubia and lowered his head...


    Ten minutes later, Jubia felt weak. He walked away from Monkey King¡¯s room and hit the door edge without knowing it...


    "What''s wrong with this neurosis?" Angel looked at Jubia, who had turned on the YY mode, and asked Elisa and the others curiously.


    "Who knows..." Elisa and the others shrugged and ignored them. This was not the first time, and they had already taken it off.


    Ready, everyone walks towards the arena together...


    The Great Demon Fight, the final arena, Domus Flau.


    The audience and the news reporter are already ready, the scene is noisy and lively!


    The fact-reporter also started his own work: "Okay, the Great Demon Fighting Martial Arts will begin soon. I Chabatirola is responsible for the fact-reporter, and the commentator is Mr. Yajima, the original commentator, Mr. Yajima..."


    Yajima: "Please take care of..."


    | "Then the guests on the first day are honored to have Miss Fiore Cyan Pegasus (Blue Pegasus) Miss Janelia Wright!"


    "Come on! Master Goku! You can definitely win!" Janelia Wright immediately shouted loudly.


    "Ah~ It turns out that Janelia Wright is also a fan of Lord Goku! But yes, Lord Monkey is a legendary character. Seven years ago, I was fortunate to have seen him defeat the king of the cage, Akunorokia. The mark of invincibility is already in my heart. Although I have exceeded my power a bit, I still can''t help but want to shout-Master Wukong will win!"


    "Master Wukong will win!!"


    "Fairy Tail will win!"


    The masses also yelled out in excitement. The cheers had already sounded before the people arrived. This prestige is truly amazing. Even after seven years, the prestige remains undiminished.


    The Fairy Tail, who has been unpopular for seven years, has pushed the guild to a new high because of the reappearance of Monkey King and others.


    The fact-reporter Chabatirola continued: "Well, I won''t talk too much nonsense, lest I be beaten out by the impatient crowd... Now, I invite the eighth-placed players to come in!"


    "Hoo~Let''s go!" Lucy exhaled a little nervously, and said with a serious face to the Monkey King.


    "They are¡ªthe team led by the long-awaited legend Monkey King, the guild represented is¡ªFairy Tail!"


    "Wow! Is that man Goku-sama? Really handsome!"


    "Is he really as strong as the rumors say? Why is he only eighth?"


    While screaming everywhere, the voice of doubt is also mixed in...


    "What do you know, you know at a glance that you didn''t watch the qualifiers last night. This is obviously Master Wukong deliberately! Their team was the first to get the topographic map of the sky maze, but they didn''t immediately go to the end of the field. It¡¯s just wandering around, looking for other people¡¯s troubles... Whoever wants to snatch the topographic map from them is easily killed in seconds, even if it¡¯s the sword-biting tiger, the Lord Jura of the scales of the snake, and Lord Goku. They all go around the road..."


    "Does even Lord Jura have to take a detour? He is one of the Holy Ten!"


    "Unexpectedly, your popularity is pretty good! No one booed!" Lucy looked at Monkey King and smiled.


    However, Monkey King did not pay attention to her. Instead, he looked around the stadium with a look of nostalgia: "It''s a really nostalgic scene. It reminds me of the scene when I participated in the World''s No. 1 Tournament before..."


    "The World''s Number One Tournament?" Lucy and the others looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "What conference is that? Jubia hasn''t heard of it!" Jubia looked curious.


    "I haven''t heard of..." Shirley''s three daughters were also curious.


    "That''s been a long time ago, let me tell you if I have time!" Monkey King smiled slightly: "Although the opponents are weak, but occasionally nostalgic for the past is good!"


    "Then next is the seventh place player, Raven''s Tail!"


    "The crow''s tail?" Elisa frowned slightly: "This is the guild leader''s son, Ivan''s guild... but that is... the dark guild..."


    "Why does the Dark Guild come to participate in this competition?" Lucy looked surprised.


    There were many protests from the audience, and Makarov was the most radical one.


    Chabatirola looked at the information in her hand and explained: "Well~According to official information, the crow''s tail has existed more than seven years ago, but it is a recent thing that is considered a regular guild..."


    Yajima answered, "Since it has been approved by the Alliance, it is no longer the Dark Guild!"


    "Next is the sixth place in the qualifiers, the scales of the snake girl led by Jura, one of the tenths!"


    "Fifth place... Oh, it''s really amazing! It turned out to be the Fairy Tail Guild again, and two teams from the Fairy Tail Guild entered the qualifiers at the same time. Sure enough, Lord Monkey King and others returned, and the old Fairy Tail was back again. ! So, can they regain the throne of the first guild recognized by the world? Let us wait and see!"..

 1644 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Admission

    "Hey~ What the hell is going on? Why are there two teams selected for Fairy Tail?"


    Not only the other contestants made protests, but even the audience shouted loudly, one guild, two teams were selected, this is simply a foul.


    Chabattilola immediately explained: "Since the beginning of this session, the rules have been changed. It seems that there are still many people who are confused about this! In this competition, each guild can not only send one team at most, but at most Three teams can be sent, so this time the number of participants will be much higher than before!"


    "Three teams? Isn''t that the case with people from the same guild fighting?" Janelia Wright asked.


    "It''s true!" Yajima said: "This is the rule of this competition. The winner earns one point, and the loser does not earn points. I hope that everyone in Fairy Tail will not meet their own talents. Of course, if they two If the team wins the game, the points will be accumulated to the Fairy Tail Guild, so the two teams entered the finals, which is still very advantageous for Fairy Tail..."


    "Even if it is from the same guild, I will definitely go all out, Monkey King, you wait, I must defeat you!" Naz looked at Monkey King and shouted with full fighting spirit.


    "Can''t you guys be a little self-aware?" Gray glanced at Naz with a look of contempt: "Every challenge is killed by a spike, can''t I keep my memory?"


    "Even so, I will definitely not admit defeat!" Naz''s fighting intent became even higher.


    "Huh~ It''s really a tendon..." Ragasus glanced at Naz with disdain.


    "What? Ragosas, do you want to fight?" Naz immediately roared.


    "If you want to be beaten, I won''t mind it!" Ragosas did not show any weakness.


    "Hello~~ It seems that the Fairy Tail people are not united? The same team is starting to fight..."


    "Shut up both of you, don''t be embarrassed here!" Listening to the whispers around him, Monkey King frowned slightly, glanced at Naz and Ragusas, and said lightly.


    The atmosphere of the two men''s arrogance immediately died down, and they dared not say a word.


    "Then I invite the fourth player from the qualifiers to enter..." Chabatirola was relieved to see that the two of them hadn''t started, "Yes, they are all made up of women, the strongest... in the world." Invincible... the mermaid Zhong led by Miss Kagura!!"


    As the voice sounded, there was a fierce cheering in the audience again, even more intense than when the Monkey King appeared. After all, Monkey King is only said to be a god in the rumors, and the power of Kagura is obvious to all. More than 90% of the people present are her fans.


    In the last battle of the previous session, when all the other players were defeated, she was left alone. She singled out all five members of the Sword Biting Tiger and won the first place for her guild with a victory. , The strength is strong, is called the mermaid queen!


    The fairy tail has a fairy queen, and the mermaid''s Zhong is a mermaid queen!Obviously, the good guys have compared her with Elisa.


    "As the first guild of the previous session, the ranking this time is a bit unsatisfactory! However, this is also the style of Lord Kagura, and will go all out until the end... But this time Lord Wukong and others return, it seems that the Mermaid Zhong wants to keep this number one throne a bit hanged..."


    With the entrance of Kagura and others, the noise has reached its peak...


    On the other hand, Kagura came to the front of Monkey King and bowed respectfully: "Teacher..." The voice was very soft, but no one else could hear it, otherwise it would make a lot of trouble.


    "Master Goku, we won''t lose to you guys~" Miliana hung on Monkey King''s back and smiled.


    "Then you have to come on..." Monkey King chuckled, and stretched out his right hand to touch Miliana''s head as if he was touching a kitten.


    Miliana raised her eyes immediately: "Has Xia Lulu come?"


    "In the audience over there!" Monkey King pointed casually.


    Miliana''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Ah~kitty...it seems to be!" She was about to rush over, but was caught by Kagura''s back collar: "Now during the game..."


    "Ah~ I''m sorry, I almost forgot Meow..." Miliana looked dismayed.


    "Then the third place players are invited to enter the arena. They are the new sword-biting tigers in recent years. As the last runner-up, their strength should not be underestimated. If there is no Miss Kagura, they are the strongest king. Ah! But the reality is not too much if..."


    With the appearance of the sword-biting tiger, there was a harsh scream in the audience again. Obviously, as the runner-up, their guild is naturally very popular, especially Stinger and Rogge, who are simply the sword-biting. Tiger''s signature character.


    "Naz..."


    "Gogil..."


    When Stinger and Rogge came out, they fixed their eyes on the two of them.


    "Hmph~ Why are you staring at me all the time? Do you want to be beaten?" Gogil immediately glared at Roger with an unhappy expression.


    But the other party just murmured inexplicably, and then turned his head...


    Once upon a time, Naz and Gogil were idols of Stinger and Roger...


    "Now, the second place is announced...Oh! It''s amazing! It turned out to be the Fairy Tail Guild again. There were three teams selected for the Fairy Tail Guild. This is incredible! Three teams participated in the competition, and three teams were selected. Sure enough, Fairy Tail''s puffed up. Is it overwhelming?!"


    "Let''s see... OMG! It turned out to be the legendary fairy queen Elsa, the demon Miraj, the witch Wendy of the sky, the turtle dove of the moonless, and Miss Mina! This lineup is really amazing! According to legend, they can be equal to the king of the cage, Akunorokia! With such a team, it seems that Miss Kagura really has encountered an opponent. The fairy queen is against the mermaid queen. It makes people think about it. look forward to!"


    "Is she the Fairy Queen Elisa? She is so beautiful!"


    "Mira is beautiful!"


    "I still think Mina has the most sex..."


    "Fart, love my little Wendy so much!"


    "The cool and elegant turtledove is the most beautiful..."


    With Elisa and the others entering the arena, the scene again screamed. After all, this is a team composed entirely of beautiful women. They need to have good looks, strength and strength. Sister Yu, if you want Lolita to have Lolita, the popularity is not high, it is really unreasonable!


    "Is it the person in the rumor..." Stinger looked at Elsa and others, and the battle was raging: "This time, I must defeat you all, in the name of my strongest!"..

 1645 Chapter One Hundred Seventy One

    The appearance of Elisa and others has obviously completely covered the limelight of the Four Hounds Guild, which will win the first place.


    This team won the first place completely by luck, no one paid attention to it when they came out. In front of so many star lineups, although they won first place, they still can''t hide their poor image. One person is optimistic about them.


    All eight teams were already present. Unfortunately, the cyan Tianma, who was supposed to enter the finals in the original book, unexpectedly dropped out and was replaced by Monkey King.


    And just after the eight teams entered the arena, a stone monument rose from the ground in front of them. The names of the guilds from the first to the eighth were engraved on it, and the three fairy tails on the list were The extraordinarily dazzling eyes also made everyone realize that the current Fairy Tail is no longer the previous Fairy Tail, and its elite wizards have beaten other guilds several times!


    "The game now being held is an individual competition. Each team can only send one person. The winner gets a little bit of victory, and the loser is zero..."


    "No? It¡¯s too unfair, right? Fairy Tail has three teams. If everyone wins a game, wouldn¡¯t their guild have three points of victory, but even if others win, they¡¯ll only Get a little..."


    "This can only show that the other teams in your guild are not strong and have not entered the official arena, but in order to better give a fair competition, our organizer decided that your respective opponents will be determined by our organizer!"


    "In this way, wouldn''t our guild inevitably have an internal fight?" Lucy frowned immediately upon hearing this.


    "Haha~~ Brother Wukong, come on! Let''s fight with me!" Naz immediately looked at Monkey King and exclaimed with excitement.


    "Natz, you are dying!" Upon seeing this in the audience, Hobby immediately complained.


    "Shut up for me!" Gray immediately glared at Naz, who had already taken off his clothes at some unknown time.


    "Wow, what''s the matter with that person, he took off his clothes in public, it''s too tasteless!" The girls in the audience covered their eyes and screamed.


    "When did you take your clothes off? Put them on!" Naz immediately shouted when he saw this.


    Hearing this, Gray picked up the clothes on the ground reflexively and put them on as quickly as possible. At the same time, he looked towards Monkey King, and he was relieved to see the other side''s expression that I don''t recognize you.


    In the past, as long as he took off his clothes in front of Monkey King, he would be kicked by Monkey King. He often had to lie at home for a few days. As time passed, he would soon become a psychological shadow of him. However, the problem with this stripper is still Can''t change.


    "Ahem~~ The results have come out, now I will announce your respective opponents..." Chabatirola coughed and successfully attracted everyone''s attention: "The first four-headed hound played against the fourth-placed mermaid. Zhong..."


    "The second-placed Fairy Tail team played against the fifth-placed Fairy Tail team..."


    "Sure enough, we must have an internal fight!" Lucy sighed slightly.


    "Hey~ It''s a rare opportunity! I''ve long wanted to fight Elisa!" Naz was excited when he heard this.


    "The sword-biting tiger in the third place fights the scales of the snake girl in the sixth place..."


    "The seventh-placed Raven''s Tail is playing against the eighth-placed Fairy Tail!"


    "Now, there are personnel from their respective teams. The winner gets one point, the loser gets zero, the tie is zero, and the competition begins!"


    "This point of victory is very important, let me do it!" Kagura came out first.


    "Wow! Did Kagura play right from the start! There is a good show here, I don''t know how the Four-Headed Hounds Guild will deal with it? Mr. Yajima, what do you think?" Chabattiola suddenly explained impassionedly. .


    "Since Kagura is on the stage, the winner has no suspense..." Yajima closed his eyes, as if an old monk had entered concentration.


    "Hmph~ I dare to look down on us!" Yego, the four-headed hound, immediately volunteered: "Let me come for this game!"


    "Don''t forget, the soul must always be full of wildness!" The other four people cheered up loudly and shouted the slogan of their team.


    The other teams also dispatched their own characters.


    "Okay, the list of games has been confirmed. The first game is the Kagura of Mermaid Zhong vs. Yego of the Four Hounds!"


    "In the second game, Naz of Fairy Tail vs. Kana of Fairy Tail!"


    "In the third game, Stinger of the sword-biting tiger battles the scales of the snake girl, Jura who has the title of Holy Ten!"


    "In the fourth game, Freya Corona vs. Fairy Tail... Uh, wait, they seem to want to change players again. Well, although it¡¯s a bit unruly, since it was requested by Master Goku, Ben The organizer said it could make an exception..."


    "Master Goku, why don''t you let me play! Jubia will never lose!"


    "This sister paper looks very dangerous, I have to let me come!" Monkey King looked at Freya Korona, and said with a serious look on Jubia.


    "Oh~ This is really amazing. I didn''t expect that Master Monkey King would actually go on stage in person, and Yang Yan said that Freya Corona is dangerous? Is Freya Corona really so powerful? Even the legendary Monkey King So solemn!"


    "What''s dangerous!" Lucy said with a speechless expression: "Wukong obviously decided to play in person only because his opponent is a beautiful woman..."


    "Now, there are players from the first game, Kagura, Yego!"


    "Hey~~the last champion~" Yego looked at Kagura with a provocative look: "As long as I win you, it means that our four-headed hounds are eligible to qualify for the championship!"


    Kagura looked calm and did not answer.


    "Hey~~ Is it scary? Haha~~ I, Yego, is the strongest! The soul is full of wildness!!"


    "Game start!"


    Kagura''s expression became extremely serious in an instant, his figure flashed, cold light flashed, Jiao''s body intertwined with Yego in an instant...


    Yego, who was originally proud, his expression solidified on his face, and he fell to the ground, obviously lost consciousness, and fainted!


    The audience was boiling!


    "Haha~~ It really is a spike! What Jego! Bragging and not looking at the object! Haha~~ I''m so funny!"


    "Congratulations, Mermaid Zhong won one point! Next, I invite the players of the second game, Naz and Kana, who are known as the fire cage, to appear!"


    "Kana! I won''t release water just because I belong to the same guild!" Naz said with a serious face.


    "Of course, me too!" Kana smiled slightly, the light between her fingers shone, a card emerged, and she threw it into the air. With the emergence of the magic circle, a blue rose with icy frost. The giant cage slowly emerged from the magic circle...


    "My God! She actually summoned a giant cage!!"


    Everyone showed a shocked look in the field!..

 1646 Chapter 172 Ice Flame Cage

    "Oh my God! Just looking at it makes people feel hairy! Is this really a cage?"


    "It''s somewhat similar to the Akunorokia I saw seven years ago. It should be. I heard that the appearance of the cage is different according to its own attributes..."


    Looking at the giant frost cage, many people were also full of doubts.


    Because the giant cage summoned by Kana is somewhat different from the giant cages in this world, it is a real Western giant cage, with a strong ice-blue body, plus a pair of fleshy wings, roaring, powerful and domineering!Compared to the giant cages in this world, selling the giant cages is how many times more mighty!


    With two wings, the cold wind howled, the entire ground was frozen into ice, everyone in the arena shuddered, and the Naz on the ring was frozen into an ice sculpture for the first time.


    "Although it was made by magic, it looks really strong!" Gogil looked upset and regretted: "Cut~ I knew I was on the court!"


    As the Slayer Slayer, he can fight the real giant cage, but the wish of the Slayer Slayers is now cheap, and he is of course unhappy.


    "Is this the magic card made by Master Wukong... The power of the cage is even more pure than the real giant cage!" Ragasus''s face was solemn.


    "Indeed..." Kildas also looked serious: "We have all fought against Akunorokia. Although the strength of this giant frost cage is not as good as Akunorokia, its aura is more lethal. People feel a natural suppression, as if this is the real giant cage..."


    In the sound of "Kaka~~", Naz, who was originally frozen, suddenly smashed out of ice. His eyes were shining brightly at the giant frost cage in front of him. Not only did he not have the slightest fear, but he became more excited, fighting. High-spirited: "Haha~~ What luck! I''m the Slayer of the Cage of Fire! This time, I want to be a real slaughterhouse! Take me first-the iron fist of the Cage of Fire!"


    As the sound fell, Naz''s fist suddenly burned with fiery flames, and a punch hit the body of the frost giant cage!


    Accompanied by the roar, the Frost Giant Cage remained motionless. With a swing of his head, Naz flew out to the top, smashing the walls of the rear stands!


    "It''s amazing, my flames don''t work!" Naz got up from the gravel with a look of astonishment. You know, when fighting Akunorokia, his flames can also inflict damage. , Now, can''t hurt a giant cage made by magic?


    "My Frost Giant Cage is different from other giant cages! This is specially made for me by Wukong. Although your Cage Slayer Slayer is the only existence that can fight against the giant cage, for my Frost Giant The cage can''t play the role of a silk milligram system! Unless you are strong enough to break its defenses, otherwise, you will never be able to defeat it!" Kana sat down leisurely, and even took out a bottle of wine Take a sip in mouth 1.


    "I still don''t believe it!" Naz shouted angrily, leaping up from his height: "The wings of the fire cage!" In an instant, his arms were wrapped in blazing flames, and they opened like wings. To the frost dragon...


    However, he shook his head and looked at his giant frost cage with contempt. Naz was astonished, but also extremely angry: "Ahhhh~~ I am so angry! You dare to despise me!! "


    During the roar, Naz''s mouth 1 burst out with a blazing flame, and the temperature of his body rose suddenly, and there was a sudden force of the biting chill of chasing the giant frost cage.


    "Qingyan...Kana is a little uncomfortable if this continues..." Monkey King smiled when he saw this.


    "Love? What do you mean?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "I use my anger to increase my magical power..." Monkey King explained lightly: "If Kana is playing Naz like this, he is forcing him to hang up..."


    "Open it?" Not only Lucy, but Elisa and the others are curious.


    Monkey King looked at Naz in the field and smiled: "That is a unique skill of Naz. It is unreasonable. No matter how strong you are, standing on the opposite side of that guy will be inexplicably used by him. Defeated!"


    "That guy still has this ability?" Lucy and the others were surprised.


    "Aren''t you writing a novel?" Monkey King looked at Lucy and said lightly: "You can understand that this is the protagonist''s halo!"


    "Then he is not against the sky!" Lucy''s eyes widened when she heard this.


    "You have such a high evaluation of him?" Elisa and the others were slightly moved when they heard this, because even they had never received such praise from Wukong.


    Monkey King just smiled and did not answer. As the protagonist of this world, he was naturally protected by this world, which ordinary people cannot understand.


    "Hmm~ Actually, I have already seen that Naz is no better than ordinary people..." Kildas chuckled, "It seems that my vision is really good!"


    Because of his anger, Naz''s whole body was wrapped in flames, and in anger, he slammed his head into the giant frost cage: "The sword horn of the fire dragon!!"


    With a roar of "Bang!!!", the entire ring was shaken, and the ground on which the giant frost cage stood was cracked and cracked. The terrible force hit the giant frost cage back a step, and instantly crushed the ground. !


    This made the Frost Giant Cage surprisingly angry. It had a big mouth and the cage breathed out. The beam of cold air swept out like waves. Naz had no time to escape. Together with the flames on his body, they were frozen into a tower in an instant. Ice sculpture!


    The entire arena is densely covered with ice crystals, which is vivid under the refraction of the sun!


    "It''s a giant cage! It''s amazing!" Chabatiola returned to his senses in astonishment, and exclaimed with excitement.


    "Although it is a giant cage transformed by magic, I didn''t expect the strength to be so strong..." Rogge looked at the mighty and domineering frost giant cage in the field with a solemn expression.


    "It looks like it''s over. Is Brother Naz so capable?" Stinger shook his head slightly disappointed, and said calmly: "Sure enough, I have already surpassed him..."


    "Is it over?" Lucy looked at Naz, who had turned into an ice sculpture, and asked Monkey King.


    "Not yet..." The corner of Sun Wukong''s mouth showed a rare smile: "This kid, there is really a kind, dare to eat anything!"


    "What?" Lucy looked puzzled.


    However, Naz, who was already frozen in the field, suddenly cracked again, bursting open with a bang...


    "This...this...this is Naz?! Why...what''s the matter?"


    Lucy and others were shocked when they saw Naz who broke out of the ice, because at this moment, Naz was covered with an ice-blue flame...


    "Bah~It''s really unpalatable! But I feel the power is coming!" Naz shouted at the Frost Giant Cage: "Big guy, let''s come again!-The roar of Frost Cage!!!"

 1647 Chapter 173: Naz vs. Kana

    An icy blue flame burst out from Naz¡¯s mouth 1. When it touched the giant frost cage, it didn¡¯t even burn. Instead, it froze the giant frost cage at an astonishing speed and instantly covered it. The entire ring, along with Kana, was frozen!


    At the same time, the giant frost cage was transformed into a light spot and turned into a magic card, falling to the ground!


    This is not to say that Naz''s blow was to defeat the Frost Giant Cage, but because Kana was attacked, frozen, and the magic power was disturbed, the Frost Giant Cage disbanded on its own.


    "Isn''t it! The power is so powerful? I won''t kill Kana, right!!" However, Naz almost dropped his chin in shock, with an anxious look on his face.


    "Kana!!" Kildas was shocked when he saw this. He just wanted to jump into the ring, but was stopped by Monkey King: "Don''t worry, Karna is fine!"


    Kildas heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. Since Monkey King said so, then Karna must be fine.


    "Just the attack just now... so strong!!" Kildas''s face was solemn, but he clearly felt the amazing magic power of the roar of the ice flame cage before, if he was hit by the attack, he would have to be instantly killed, watching In Naz in the field, Kildas exclaimed: "This kid can still issue such terrible attacks..."


    "Ice Flame Cage..." Ragosas frowned and said in thought: "Did you eat a bite of the cage breath at the moment when the frost giant cage released its breath... This kid is really bold, water and fire are incompatible. It¡¯s the same with Bing, I hope this side effect won¡¯t kill him..."


    As Ragasus¡¯s voice just fell, Naz suddenly fell to his knees, his expression became painful, and a biting icy blue chill rose all over his body, spreading all the way, condensing the entire ring. An ice table...


    In the pain and wailing, Naz''s body gradually cracked...


    The scene frightened Gray and the others were all shocked and jumped onto the ring. However, when they just touched Naz¡¯s body, Gray¡¯s arms were instantly frozen, and then spread to his whole body at an astonishing speed...


    "No! Go back!" Kildas''s complexion changed sharply, and he shouted out immediately.


    Elsa and others all stepped back...


    "Look at whether you dare to eat indiscriminately, it''s really dying!" Monkey King looked at Naz, whose body was gradually cracking, and said a little gloating.


    "Big Brother Wukong, stop joking, come and save us! At a later date, don''t talk about Naz, even I have to be tired by him..." Gray, who has already frozen half of his body, wants to cry at this moment. , When is this, Sun Wukong is still in the mood to make a joke.


    "What''s the hurry, if I am here, it will be hard for you to die!" Sun Wukong gave Gray angrily, walked up to Naz and Gray without a hassle, put one hand on Naz''s head, and instantly , The cold is receding like a tide, and his cracked body is also healed as before...


    The frozen Gray also regained his freedom. Looking at Naz, he asked with a look of concern: "How about, Brother Wukong, is this guy not going to die?"


    "I can''t die, I have helped him integrate the magic of ice and fire in his body. A blessing in disguise, this guy''s strength can be said to have risen!" Monkey King retracted his hand, stood up, and kicked Naz''s feet in an unimaginable way. Angrily said: "Don''t pretend to be dead. Get up quickly. It''s just a game. Why are you so serious? You almost killed yourself!"


    "Hey~~" Naz touched his head embarrassedly. It was only a flash of inspiration just now. He didn''t expect the sequelae to be so terrible. The cold completely suppressed the magic in his body, causing his body to be almost Crash.


    "Natz!" Hobby cried and threw himself into Naz''s arms, his tears and nose stuck to Naz''s body: "I thought you were going to die! I was scared to death!"


    "Haha~~ Sorry, Hobby, I worried you!"


    "Don''t eat anything you don''t understand in the future..." Makarov and others have also arrived, looking at Naz with a serious face: "The attribute is fire, so I dared to eat ice, if it wasn''t for Wukong Your lord happened to be there, but no one can save you!"


    Naz could only respond with a smirk, suddenly remembering something, and looking at Kana: "By the way, Kana is okay?"


    "You don''t think you can beat me just by one click, do you?" The ice sculpture shattered and Kana walked out unharmed.


    "It''s okay, then let''s continue!" Naz was overjoyed when he saw this. At the same time, his fighting spirit rose. With the help of Monkey King, he had just mastered the ability of the Ice Flame Cage and was about to try his skills.


    "Go on with your sister!" Monkey King kicked Naz off the ring.


    "Yes, you guy doesn''t really have a long memory. Without the help of Master Wukong, you would have died early, and you have already lost this game!" Jubia looked at Naz and said.


    "Is that so..." Naz suddenly looked disappointed: "Since I have lost, there is no way!"


    The turmoil gradually subsided. Everyone learned about the power of Fairy Tail. They were also shocked by Monkey King''s methods. A dying person was only touched by him. He was alive and alive, like a okay person. This treatment The magic is terrifying!


    Similarly, the contestants who participated in the competition also gave Monkey King an unfathomable label.


    "Well, Fairy Tail''s Naz and Kana players really gave us a thrilling and exciting game, and also let us understand the terrible fairy tail! The winner is Kana, but both of them are Fairy Tail. So Fairy Tail still accumulates one point... Now, there are Steenge of the Sword-Biting Tiger and Jura-sama of the Scales of the Snake from the third game! Jura is one of the top ten wizards. However, Stinger¡¯s strength is not bad. Who can win the victory? It''s really exciting!"


    Stinger and Jura appeared at the same time.


    "Please!" Jura said to Stinger in a very easygoing manner.


    However, in Stinger''s eyes, it was obvious that he was underestimating himself: "One of the top ten holy wizards...I can just check my own strength!"


    With that said, Stringer was already in the lead, and all kinds of fierce moves greeted Jura, but he easily avoided Jura. The battle had just begun, and everyone understood the gap between the two.


    Although Stinger is very strong, it also depends on who he is compared with. He did everything he could, but he was blocked by Jura all the way, and then he was knocked out under Jura¡¯s ¡°rock shatter bullet¡±. I lost the ring and lost the game.


    "As expected, Lord Jura, one of the sacred ten! It''s amazing, now the scales of Snake Ji accumulate one point, but the sword bite tiger doesn''t need to be discouraged. There is still a chance behind... Now we invite players from the fourth game to enter. Seriously, what I am most looking forward to is this last game..."..

 1648 Chapter 174: Monkey King vs Freya

    "Damn! I lost! How could I lose!" Stinger knelt on the ring, turning a blind eye to Monkey King who had already been on stage. Instead, he was angry and pounded on the ground with chagrin. , And now he has lost to Jura again, which makes him difficult to let go. After all, he has always believed that his strength is not worse than Jura, one of the elevens.


    The fact is true. According to the strength of the original book, Stinger¡¯s strength is indeed not as good as that of Jura, but now Monkey King has appeared. Under the influence of Monkey King, Jura¡¯s strength has also improved a lot. Having seen the power and horror of Monkey King, Jura was naturally stimulated. For the past seven years, he has been practicing hard and has improved a lot. If he is facing Lagosas, can Lagosas win him? , It''s hard to tell.


    As Monkey King took the stage, the scene became extremely boiling. Regarding the legendary figure who defeated the king of cage Akuno Lokia, most people maintained a curious and skeptical attitude. Seeing people, there are so few, that is a cage, how can it be beaten by a kick?This is simply nonsense.


    Because at that time, the Huadu Kolokas left behind were the elites of the Wizards¡¯ Guild, like civilians who had been transferred away long ago, so there was no chance to see it.


    But it is a fact that Akunorokia was defeated, so many people want to witness with their own eyes whether this legendary character has that kind of strength against the sky, even the legendary Akunorokia can easily Spike!


    Looking at Stinger, who is still unwilling to blame himself, Monkey King''s face is plain: "Are you just looking for the strongest? It''s really ridiculous! Who dares to call the strongest? Even me. Don¡¯t dare; you know, there are people outside the world, and there are days outside the world. If you are defeated by others, then think about surpassing. Repeatedly, one day, you will become stronger. Therefore, what you want to pursue should not be the strongest. But stronger!"


    "If you are defeated, go beyond... not to pursue the strongest, but to be stronger..." Stinger muttered to himself while stupefied, his dark eyes suddenly brightened and he stood up to face him. Monkey King bowed and bowed: "Thank you, I know what to do!"


    "Then get out, don''t get in the way here!" Monkey King said in a bad mood.


    Stinger was slightly embarrassed, nodded, and immediately turned and left.


    When the narrator Chabatiola saw this, she immediately became excited: "You should not pursue the strongest, but stronger! Oh! Lord Wukong is Lord Wukong! What he said is so philosophical! So, dear masters Scholars, I don¡¯t know how much you have learned from it?"


    "Sure enough, our realm is far from him!" Makarov said with a look of admiration: "Is this why he is so powerful?"


    "Don''t ask for the strongest, but stronger, hey~ I like that!" Ragosas grinned infrequently, and his blood became inexplicable.


    Of course, not only him, but everyone present was excited by Monkey King¡¯s words. Countless people are turning fans from passers-by at this moment, and more idiots are screaming...


    "Sure enough, he is a very tricky character!" Ivan stared at Monkey King with a solemn face, and looked at Freya Korona beside him. "According to intelligence, this guy¡¯s weakness seems to be women, so you Try to hold him as far as possible, try his depth, let us see how strong this legendary character is!"


    "Hehe~~ I know how to do it..." Freya Korona''s voice sounded a bit crazy and evil, and the expression in her eyes was a bit creepy, and she looked very beautiful, but her personality seemed very good. distortion.


    "Is there something wrong with this woman?" Lucy frowned slightly looking at Freya Korona, who was already on stage.


    "Indeed, just looking at it makes people feel uncomfortable..." Elisa and the others also frowned slightly.


    "Come on! Lord Wukong, don''t deliberately release water just because they are beautiful women!" Jubia waved his little hand and acted as a cheerleader.


    Upon seeing this, Wendy waved her little hand to cheer for Monkey King.


    "Today''s last long-awaited competition is finally about to begin... The Monkey King of Fairy Tail VS The Tail of Raven Freya Corona! The competition begins!"


    "Hey~~ Monkey King... I really admire my name!" Freya Korona looked at Monkey King and suddenly smiled strangely.


    "I like this expression!" Monkey King also smiled slightly: "Then, let me see how your aura is!" Then, with a wave of his hand, a magic circle appeared on the ground while the light was shining. Silk''s weak and sexual figure suddenly appeared: "Aliyes, try her skills..."


    "Yes, master!"


    Aliyes replied weakly, ready to attack.


    "Wow! What a cute girl!"


    "This is Protoss, right? Why didn''t I see him take out the key to open the door?"


    "What''s the matter? Is Wukong-sama a Protoss Sorcerer? Doesn''t you need a key to open the door to summon a Protoss?"


    Monkey King simply showed his hand, which caused the exclamation and curiosity of countless people in the field.


    "Summon the celestial spirits and open the door without a key. How did he do it?" Xuenao of the sword-biting tiger was shocked when he saw it, but also full of curiosity.


    "Hey~~ I was taken aback!" Jubia said with a proud face: "This is the strength of my Master Wukong..."


    Just when Jubia was able to drink, Aliyes had already launched an attack on Freya Corona!She fought at close quarters, but just as she fisted close, Freya Corona flew back. A red hair suddenly grew and stretched, directly restraining Aliyes'' body and strangling it. Her neck...


    Aliyes suddenly struggled with pain on her face...


    "Hey, this soft girl paper really can only be used to bully..." Monkey King looked at a constrained Aliyes, and shook his head helplessly: "Baluge, come!"


    As he said, the magic circle on the ground flashed out again, and the figure of Baluge emerged from it, but she did not go to fight for the first time, but looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Master, are you calling me?"


    But fortunately, this time is not''Master, do you want to tune me?, Otherwise, under the attention of all the people, it would be really embarrassing.


    "You should hurry and save Aliyes..."


    "Understand!" Baruge said, a whip flashed in his hand, turned into a cold light and beaten out...

 1649 Chapter One Hundred Seventy Five

    With a soft sound, Freya Corona''s hair that had been tightly bound to Aliyes broke instantly...


    "Hair...my hair...you dare to break my hair!!" Freya Korona''s expression suddenly became extremely angry: "Fa Shiyu, Spikes!!"


    A hair stretched instantly, forming a wolf and biting towards Baru Ge and Aliyes...


    "Hair turned into a wolf! This guy''s magic is weird!" Lucy immediately exclaimed when she saw this.


    "Fleece bomb!" Ellie stretched out her silky hand, and countless pink wool immediately wrapped the wolf formed by the hair into it. The look of her face was completely soft and soft. Look like.


    Upon seeing this, Ba Luge gave Jiao a slap, then lashed with a few whips and beat the wolf to the ground, then disappeared!


    With a light tap, Barugo''s body instantly flew out like an arrow from the string in the direction where Freya Korona was...


    But seeing Freya Corona¡¯s hair stretched crazily, and in the dance room, she was blocked in front of her like a shield, caught Barugo¡¯s fist, making it difficult to get in, and the hair, It burned with a red flame, and swept past Baru Ge¡¯s fist...


    "A bit capable!" Baru Gejiao shouted: "Then I have to be more serious!" She said, just about to start, but suddenly heard a bang under her feet, two strands of hair came out and twisted. 1 Around her feet, Volley lifted Baru Ge and Aliyes at the same time!


    "Hey~~ You say, what am I going to do now!" The moment Freya Korona restrained the two Baroge, suddenly laughed evilly: "It is to penetrate your hearts directly... Or tear up your clothes in public..."


    "This person is so despicable! Baruge, what are you doing in a daze, hit her quickly!" Lucy shouted out immediately outside the court.


    "This kind of training, only the master is qualified to do it to me..." Baruge said, and the original expressionless pupils were instantly replaced by a sharp touch: "As for you, I can only be trained by me. Yeah!"


    As he said, the two fists were clenched, and the huge magic power burst out from Ba Luge''s body, instantly tearing the hair that had bound her to the limit!


    The next moment, Baru Ge''s figure disappeared instantly. When she appeared, she already hit Freya Korona''s abdomen with a punch, causing it to fly upside down in a groan, and fell ten meters away...


    "So weak..." Looking at the opponent who was knocked out by her, Baluge said lightly. The next moment, she flashed in front of Monkey King again, looking at him with bright eyes: "Master, I have already How do you reward me for winning the game! Tuning! Tuning~ Please tune me..."


    "...You better go back first!" Sun Wukong listened, but it was full of black lines. Fortunately, he had the foresight and blocked this sentence. Everyone didn''t hear what she said, otherwise The look of contempt had to drown him in an instant.


    "I''m sorry...I...I didn''t help much..." Aliyes came to Sun Wukong with a weak expression, like a child who did something wrong, and a look of anxiety, waiting for the master''s lesson. .


    "It''s okay, in fact, your strength is okay. It''s just that you are a little restrained against this kind of controlling opponent..." Monkey King rubbed Aliyes'' head and comforted.


    Instead of getting scolded, she received gentle comfort, which made Aliyes feel so touched. In the past, at this moment, she would be severely bullied and beaten.


    Aliyes and Barugo disappeared into the arena at the same time, and returned to the previous hotel...


    Chabatirola''s live report sounded again: "It seems that the battle is over. It''s a pity. From the beginning to the end, Lord Wukong didn''t make a move. Only two Protoss won the victory... Then I declare now..."


    "You shut up!" Freya Korona suddenly shouted, "I haven''t lost yet! I haven''t lost yet!"


    In a frantic stern drink, Freya Corona''s hair suddenly grew wildly, and swept towards Monkey King like a tide...


    "If you dare to move, they will be dead..." The evil and cold voice also passed into Sun Wukong''s ears.


    When Monkey King heard the words, he turned his head and looked aside. At some point, a spear-sharp hair strand appeared behind Wendy, aimed at the back of her head...


    "This guy actually used the threat to Lucy in the original book to me..." Sun Wukong was speechless when he saw this. Looking at the expressions of Elisa and others, I am afraid that Freya Corona''s hand has already been discovered. Dark action, but they didn''t pay attention to it temporarily.


    Seeing those surging waves, Sun Wukong not only did not step back, but walked forward step by step, and then the audience was shocked to discover that the surging waves were strange when Sun Wukong passed by. Instead of attacking, he separated from it and made a way for Monkey King...


    "This...this...how! Attack! Attack!" Freya Korona''s pupils tightened and she screamed, but the hair that used to be commanded like an arm lost control at this moment, as if it was not hers anymore. Up general.


    Seeing Monkey King approaching step by step, Freya Korona staggered and backed back again and again with a look of horror. However, when she retreated to the corner, she was already unable to retreat, and she screamed, "Don''t come over!" do not come!"


    "Behind the madness, there is cowardice hidden..." Monkey King stood in front of Freya Corona and said faintly: "Presumably, you have also experienced things that make you scared and helpless, and thus become dark and crazy... But humanity has not been completely wiped out. Yes, you are exactly what I need! From now on, you are my person. If anyone dares to bully you, give me my name..."


    With that said, Monkey King turned and left, while Freya Korona was sitting on the ground weakly and feebly. She was completely shocked by Monkey King''s momentum just now, and now she has completely lost the courage to resist.


    "Hey, announce the result!" Monkey King looked at Chabatirola and said lightly.


    "Ah~ oh~" Chabatirola was stunned and announced loudly, "The winner is Master Goku! Fairy Tail is accumulating one point. Today''s game is over, and Fairy Tail temporarily ranks first with two points. One, but this is just the beginning. The second game will be played on time at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning..."


    After that, Sun Wukong was too lazy to listen again, and left the arena with Elisa and others...

 1650 Chapter 176: Freya Korona

    The first day of the game has ended, but the Great Demon Fighting Martial Arts has just begun, and there are still several days of competitions to come.


    After returning to the hotel, after a short rest, Elsa and the others all went out shopping, but Monkey King stayed in the hotel alone, accompanied by women all day long, and occasionally he wanted to clean up alone.


    Looking at the white clouds, Monkey King became rare and clean. It is easy to recall the past when he has nothing to do. Before he knows it, Monkey King has begun to recall all the things that have happened over the years, even he himself feels a little weird...


    However, less than ten minutes after being cleaned, it was broken by a loud noise, like the sound of something breaking the wall...


    This caused Monkey King''s brows to frown slightly, a touch of discomfort rose in his heart, got up, stood up, and left...


    The loud noise came from the hotel opposite. When Monkey King arrived, he happened to see Freya Corona lying on the ground embarrassed, bruised, and Ivan¡¯s foot was pressed against her head. On the ground and in the pupils, what was showing was not madness, but fear of fear. From her look, it could be seen that she was very afraid of President Ivan.


    "It''s a waste, I can''t even beat one of the celestial spirits. What do you want?" With a look of anger, Ivan slammed on Freya Corona''s head, making the ground all Cracked open instantly!


    Freya Corona screamed, but it made Obra laugh, as if the suffering of others was their greatest pleasure.


    In this scene, I saw Monkey King''s extremely angry, his figure flashed, and the whole earth was shaking with a loud''bang~''. Ivan''s head was already in a flash, and Monkey King stepped on the ground. I twitched for a while while my body was shaking, then there was no sound...


    "It''s you!!" After seeing the Monkey King, Obra and the others were shocked. At the same time, they were also furious and attacked towards Monkey King...


    Just before they got close, they were blown out by an extremely terrifying wind, crashed through the wall, and smashed into a huge hole on the road outside...


    "It''s so strong!!!" All of the crow''s tail people looked astonished, and they didn''t see the other party''s action. They were actually broken into bones and almost become useless!


    Monkey King looked indifferently at the few people who still had a trace of consciousness: "I have already said that she is already my person, so in this world, only I can bully her!" With a wave of his hand, an ancient sword was instantly inserted in front of Freya Korona: "Kill them! Follow me..."


    Freya Korona''s pupils were wide open, she looked at the ancient sword in front of him, then looked at Monkey King, and finally fixed his gaze on the people of Ivan, with hatred and madness in their eyes, she pulled out the ancient sword, Freya Corona''s face suddenly showed a crazy smile: "Hey~~Hahaha~~~"


    Without words, Freya Korona had already pierced the ancient sword in Ivan¡¯s chamber...


    "You..." Ivan, who was dizzy when he was stepped on by Monkey King, was instantly awakened by the severe pain, his eyes widened, and he looked at Freya Corona in disbelief...


    "Ivan!! This...what the hell is going on?" Makarov exclaimed from far and near, looking at the miserable appearance of Ivan and others, he was instantly shocked, although he was extremely disappointed in Ivan, But anyhow it was his son.


    It turns out that the movement here has also attracted the attention of other people, and they have been around here to watch the excitement...


    Monkey King glanced at Makarov and Ragasus, and at the same time he looked at the corner on the left, where a familiar figure flashed past...


    Sun Wukong looked at the Lagosas grandparents and grandsons with a calm face: "Since you are here, he will leave it to you to deal with... Kill or save, whatever you want..." He turned and left...


    Freya Korona hesitated for a moment and followed closely...


    Although she stabbed Ivan with a sword without hesitation, she didn''t stab the victim, so Ivan was only seriously injured. If she was rescued in time, she could still be saved.


    Ivan''s miserable appearance did not get the pity of Makarov and Ragosas, but coldly snorted: "If it''s not good to provoke anyone, I just want to provoke Lord Wukong. You deserve it if you die!" With that said, he unceremoniously put Ivan on his shoulders, but he ignored Ivan who was already sweating in pain.


    It seems that the feelings of this family are really bad enough.


    With Freya Corona, the Monkey King and the two came to a relatively clean river in the city. After looking at the ancient trees not far away, they said faintly: "Come out! When did you mother and daughter learn to follow people? ¡­"


    "Sure enough, Master Wukong!" A familiar and slightly mature voice sounded from behind the tree. Two beautiful women who looked almost exactly the same came out from behind the tree, but one of them looked like a mature woman, and one of them. The temperament is beautiful sex 1 sense Yujie.


    It is the two mothers and daughters of Urutia. Compared to seven years ago, the two women are much more mature and stable. They faintly reveal the majesty of a superior. It seems that these seven years Here, a lot of stories happened to them.


    "I knew Master Wukong would definitely be fine. If you haven''t seen him in seven years, you still haven''t changed at all..." Seeing Monkey King, Urutia was obviously agitated.


    "You have become more mature and beautiful!" Monkey King laughed.


    "Yes?" Urutia smiled slightly, her eyes twinkling with joy.


    "What has happened to you in the past seven years? Why can''t you find it everywhere? I thought you were killed by Akunorokia somewhere!" Ulu complained, looking at Monkey King, only in his eyes. But his caring look can''t escape Monkey King''s eyes.


    Now Ulu has long hair. She is very similar to Uludia. Now she stands together and thinks they are sisters.


    "Passing through the gate of the solar eclipse, passing directly from seven years ago to seven years later, that is now..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "No wonder..." Ulu''s two mothers and daughters were suddenly realized.


    "How are things going? Seven years have passed, and nothing seems to have happened!" Monkey King looked at Urutia and said lightly.


    "It''s already being prepared. It won''t take long before our plan will start..." Urrutia looked at Monkey King with a serious face: "Jeff''s strength is beyond imagination!"


    "Really..." Sun Wukong''s expression remained flat.


    However, Freya Korona''s complexion changed drastically: "Jerf? That ancestor of the Dark Wizard, Jerf?!"


    (PS: The big project will finally be completed tomorrow. These two months are really exhausting. After the completion of the work tomorrow, I will rest for half a month and make up for it.)..

 1651 Chapter 177 The Demon Temple

    "Isn''t Jelf dead? Hearing what you say, as if he is still alive?" Freya Korona''s eyes flashed with inexplicable excitement, like a figure standing on the top of darkness like Jeff, it is They are the objects that people who walk in the dark dream of.


    "Who is she?" Urutia looked at Freya Krona curiously.


    "Freya Corona, I''ll follow you from now on!"


    "This look..." Ulu looked at Freya Corona''s eyes, his brows frowned slightly, how do you look at it, how did you feel a kind of creepy feeling: "Why are you looking for such a strange person to cultivate? What do you want?"


    "I said it is training, of course, I just want to cultivate you!" Monkey King laughed, "The job I want to give you is beyond your imagination. Therefore, whether you can be competent for this job naturally needs The copy works."


    "It''s always so mysterious, what kind of job it is, you are talking about it!" Ulu curled his lips unhappy.


    "Then it depends on the result of your work!" Sun Wukong looked flat and looked at Freya Korona: "From now on, you will follow them by their side. Anything you can do is just listen to them. What should they do? I will tell you that as long as the task is completed, I will give you the power to control your destiny!"


    "The power to control fate..." Freya Korona''s eyes suddenly became extremely eager, even a little crazy: "What do you want me to do?"


    "Destroy the world, dare you?" Urutia looked at Freya Korona with a mocking expression.


    "Hehe~~Destroying the world...It''s really an interesting task..." Freya Korona was just surprised for a moment, and then he smiled evilly.


    "Okay, let''s put this kind of thing aside. We haven''t seen each other in seven years. Are we going to have a drink? I dream of the wine you gave me!" Ulu pulled Monkey King by the arm. , Looked anxious.


    "Let''s go!"


    For the rest of the time, Monkey King spent the rest of the time with the three daughters of Ulu. When night fell, they were separated, and Freya Corona was also taken away by Ulu''s two mothers and daughters...


    The game on the second day went on normally.


    However, because Monkey King crippled all contestants with the tail of the crow, the tail of the crow had voluntarily abstained and gave up this competition.


    If such a''bad'' thing is placed on others, I am afraid it will be disqualified from the competition. However, this matter was done by Monkey King, and the organizer, His Majesty the King, can only open one eye and close one eye as if he had not found it.


    Chabatirola sat in the position of the narrator with regret on her face: "It''s a pity, I want to announce a very unfortunate news, because yesterday, the crow''s tail caused an accident that shouldn''t be provoked, causing everyone to accidentally get injured. No chance to continue the next game..."


    "So, from eight teams to seven teams, three of them still belong to the Fairy Tail Guild. Judging from the current situation, Fairy Tail has achieved an overwhelming advantage, but the competition is changing rapidly and everything happens... So, today¡¯s competitive event is called Fu Mo Temple!"


    "Fu Demon Temple? What? It doesn''t sound like a test!" Lucy looked curious.


    "It''s not a haunted house or something?" Makarov said faintly: "It''s like walking on a dark path, and then suddenly "Ah~!!!"


    "Ah~No! I am most afraid of haunted houses!" Wendy exclaimed immediately.


    "Yeah~ Me too..." Mebis also burst into tears.


    "Hey? ~ Are you not a ghost? Why are you afraid of this?" Romeo was shocked.


    Chabatirola''s voice sounded again: "There is one player for each team, but the players who have participated yesterday are prohibited from continuing to participate. Please choose the players for each team!"


    "Why is this format again..." Lucy frowned slightly and looked at Monkey King: "And you can''t play anymore, what should I do, who will go this time?"


    "Come on! Come on!" Monkey King looked at Lucy and smiled.


    "I''ll come as long as I come!" Lucy didn''t dare. With such a powerful protagonist as Baluge, she was confident, and she had also practiced with Monkey King for half a month, not much better than before.


    Elsa and their team sent Elsa; Nazna team was played by Ragosas; Snake Ji Zhi Lin sent Leon; Mermaid Zhong sent Miliana; Four Hounds sent Ijeka; The sword bite tiger sent Roger.


    The personnel were selected, and seven people walked into the arena, stood in a row, waiting to announce the rules of the competition.


    At the same time, a huge magic circle also appeared in the sky. Amidst the trembling of the void, a huge and magnificent palace slowly emerged from it...


    This scene made everyone amazed, and this scene was indeed shocking.


    "This is the lair where the evil monster lives, the Hall of Demon!" The pumpkin man pretended by the king appeared in front of everyone.


    "It''s so big... the lair where monsters live? Should we kill the number of monsters in it as their respective points?" Mira said with a look of surprise.


    "Yes, that''s it! This girl is really smart!" The Pumpkin Man praised Mira and explained: "There are a hundred monsters stored in this Demon Point. Although they are called monsters, they are all It is the magical manifestation that we created, and it will not run out to attack the audience, so please rest assured!"


    "The levels of monsters are divided into five levels: D, C, B, A, and S. Among them, 50 D-level monsters are dropped, 30 C-level monsters, 15 B-level monsters, A... Four level monsters, one S level monster..."


    "Among them, the monster that defeated S-level gets 100 points, A.. is ten points, B-level five points, C-level three points, and D-level one point; and ten points can be exchanged for one point of victory in the competition. Therefore, Even among the contestants, no one can defeat S-level monsters, and defeat low-level monsters, there is still a chance to counterattack!"


    "It turned out to be a points system. Ten points are exchanged for a little victory point. It seems that the players who are going to participate remove the opponents to grab resources! This is simply a melee!" Lebby looked happy: "This is very beneficial to us. !"


    "Indeed, we have three teams, that is, three people, so we don''t have to deal with others at all!" Le Qi also smiled.


    People in other guilds naturally thought of this, and cast hostile glances at the Fairy Tail trio. Don¡¯t you have three, but we have four here. At this moment, the other guilds are obviously already It''s settled, pay attention to the alliance...


    "This rule is changed, it seems that Elisa can''t be seen alone in the Demon Temple..." Monkey King was slightly regretful.


    (PS: Four more tomorrow.)..

 1652 Chapter 178 Reserved

    "The one who agrees with the alliance is here..." Ijeka yelled.


    Rogge frowned slightly and glanced at the three of Fairy Tail. If they didn''t hug each other, they would really be trampled to the bottom by Fairy Tail. Although he didn''t want to, for the guild''s victory, he could only suppress what he was in. Haughty, stood on Ijeka''s side.


    "Elisa-chan, I''m really sorry, your guild is really foul, so Miliana had to be sorry for you~" Miliana said, she also stood over.


    "Although our guild has a good relationship with your Fairy Tail, it does not mean that it will give you the victory, so this time, I am really sorry!" Leon looked at the Fairy Tail and walked over. Regarding the honor of his own guild, he would not have the intention of giving in, and he also knew that Fairy Tail did not need them to give in.


    "Oh~ It''s really a reversal of the situation!" Chabattilola looked excited: "I didn''t expect the other four guilds to coalesce against Fairy Tail! There is a good show here, which also lets us know, Fairy''s The tail is no longer the fairy tail of the past seven years, but the fairy tail that was recognized as the world''s number one seven years ago! Mr. Yashima, what do you think of this competition...?"


    "Yeah...it''s really not good...but the three wizards of Fairy Tail are not weak, especially Elsa, but they are of the same level as Kagura! Both of them have swordsmanship. Surprisingly similar, it should come from the same person..."


    "Wow! This is really big news!" Chabattilola immediately shouted, "Could it be that even Kagura is a disciple of Master Monkey King?"


    "It''s really hard to say..." Yajima said lightly with his eyes closed.


    When the audience heard the words, their eyes widened in shock. The news was really explosive.


    But in the same way, many male fans of Kagura protested loudly. In short, they didn''t want Kagura to have anything to do with Monkey King. Finally, there was a goddess they dreamed of, if they had something to do with Monkey King. , They have to be crazy, why did Sun Wukong gather so many beautiful and excellent girls around? This is the jealousy of Chi 1 Guo 1 Guo!I don¡¯t want to get caught up with the goddess of Kagura...


    "Ahem~~ This topic is a bit far away..." Chabattilola coughed and announced loudly, "Then, Mr. Pumpkin, please announce the start of the game!"


    "Hmm~ I thought you forgot me..." The Pumpkin Man''s tone was a little bit resentful, and then immediately cheered up: "But I have to explain one thing beforehand, although I have already said it before, even if we are dead. The organizer is also not responsible, but I still hope that similar things will not happen. The game is second and friendship is first! Now, open the Fu Mo Temple, please enter the game, and the game officially begins!"


    As the pumpkin man''s voice just fell, the door of Fu Mo Temple slowly opened, and looking at the dark door, there was a sense of sight of entering Longtan Tiger Den.


    "Let''s go!" Elisa gave a soft yell, and rushed to the Temple of Volcano...


    Lagosas followed closely...


    The other players also rushed to the gate of Fu Mo Temple...


    "Hey~ wait, why are you running so fast!" Lucy was at the end, but the running action was a nice scenery...


    "Why don''t our guild have such a beautiful sister paper? Could it be that all the beautiful women ran to the fairy tail..." When everyone saw this, different thoughts arose.


    Just entering the gate of Fu Mo Hall, countless monsters have blocked the way forward.


    These are all D-class monsters, glanced at the past, no fewer than twenty.


    A light flashed in Elsa¡¯s hand, an ancient sword flashed in her hand, she stood in front of the door, with the pillar sword inserted in the ground in front of her. The monster is handed over to you, these people, I am coming!"


    "Cut~ This was what I wanted to say!" Ragosus snorted uncomfortably, but since Elisa said it first, he couldn''t make any more money. He passed Elsa and rushed straight into the Temple of the Demon...


    "Wow~ what''s the situation? Does the Fairy Queen want to stop all the other people in the guild alone? Let Ragasus destroy all the monsters in the Temple of Volunteer?!" Chabatirola was excited to report upon seeing this.


    "Oh~ there is even this hand..." Upon seeing this, Monkey King suddenly smiled from the corner of his mouth: "Elisa is a bit ruthless! She is going to book a party!"


    "Really like Elisa''s style!" Kana grinned.


    "Come on! Elsa! The points are all ours, haha!!" Naz yelled with excitement, and Hobby in the audience shouted with excitement...


    "Hey~ Elisa sauce, you''re a bit too much!" Miliana looked at Elisa very dissatisfied.


    "I''m really sorry, since it''s a competition, it''s not merciful to talk about!" Elisa looked serious: "If you want to win, you have to be beautiful, but you can''t lose Goku''s face!"


    "Don''t waste your time, let''s fight!" Leon looked serious: "You have to be careful. Elisa''s strength is only stronger than Kagura. Don''t think about defeating her, just get away. , Can''t let their fairy tail take away all the points!"


    "What you said is true?" Roger frowned slightly, and he was only stronger than Kagura. Is this Elisa really that strong?He didn''t quite believe it. After all, he had personally experienced the power of Kagura. As long as the ancient sword was sold, she would be able to crush it. The strength was terrifying!


    "Huh~ Don¡¯t think that Lord Goku defeated the king of cages Akunorokia was given to mythology, but he really easily killed Akunorokia in seconds. This is what we have seen, these characters Do you think it would be easy to teach the character?" Leon glanced at Rogge and snorted, but his expression was extraordinarily serious, even sweat was dripping from his forehead, which shows that Elisa puts him under pressure. How big.


    Rogge heard the words, his pupils tightened instantly, that rumor turned out to be true?Sun Wukong actually gave the king of the cage a''spike''?He always thought this kind of nonsense was exaggerated by others, a myth!If this is true, how strong should he be?


    In an instant, Rogge''s expression became extremely serious, his arrogant thoughts were suppressed, and Elisa was truly confronted.


    "Is this woman really that strong? Let me test it out!" Ijeka said, and then punched Elisa...


    "Wait!!" Leon hurriedly stopped, but unfortunately it was too late. Ijeka had just been close to Elisa, and she had already been blown out by her with a punch, a second kill!


    "Elisa-chan, you are really not merciful at all, meow!" Miliana was speechless.


    (PS: First update.)..

 1653 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Nine

    "Hey, let''s go together!" Elisa looked at Leon and the others, domineering: "Don''t say you are in an alliance, even if you are not in an alliance, I am going to knock you out together! Either you don''t win or you are crushed. Press!"


    "What a big tone!" Rogge snorted coldly, then launched an attack: "The roar of the shadow dragon!!"


    "Oh~ Cage Destroyer Magician..." Elisa glanced at Roger with some surprise, and flicked the ancient sword forward, the cold light flashed, and the shadow dragon''s roar was instantly cut in half, staggering Ai Lusha burst behind her.


    "It broke my roar..." Rogge was shocked.


    Miliana on the side also took the opportunity to make a move, and a restraint whip restrained Elsa. She used cat magic. If she was trapped by this strange restraint whip, it would have the effect of suppressing the magic.


    It¡¯s just that Elisa knows the roots of Miliana¡¯s magic, so naturally she won¡¯t be easily attacked. While slashing with a sword and cutting off the restraint whip, her body appeared behind Miliana in a flash, with a light note. An inch strike, cut her staying power...


    "Sure enough~ Meow~" Miliana said to herself and fainted.


    "It''s really useless, it''s so stupid to be in alliance with you!" Rogge snorted uncomfortably.


    "I can''t assume that I didn''t hear you!" Leon shouted angrily, and his surroundings instantly became cold. When the two fists collided, a huge magic ice cage leaped out of the magic circle and pounced on Elisa. ¡­


    "I don''t have time to play with you, so let''s end it!" Elisa yelled softly, before the horizontal sword: "Sword Realm!"


    Countless lightsabers appeared, and the ice dragon instantly stagnated in the air in a leaping posture, with sword energy shining, being cut and split, falling to the ground!


    Before Leon and Rogge could react, the sharp sword aura shining again instantly pierced them all around, sealing all the way out!


    When Leon and Rogge saw this, their hearts were chilled. If these lightsabers were pierced on them, at this moment, the two of them might have been pierced through an unknown number of holes.


    Outside the court, Kagura frowned slightly when he saw this: "Is it over?... It seems that I played too early... I can only afford Fairy Tail..."


    "That''s right! What a pity!" Ruisli also looked regretful: "It''s probably only Kagura who can fight the fairy queen... I blame the organizer for being too hateful. The first day of the game gave me a little bit. Winning points make people jump, but today they suddenly came up with so many winning points. It''s absolutely horrible! It''s full of routines!"


    "It''s so strong..." Rogge looked unwilling. This was the second time he was crushed by others. Last time it was Kagura, this time it was Elsa.


    "Sure enough, the gap is so big..." Leon looked helpless: "I''m afraid the only one who can fight you is Kagura..." Then, turning around and leaving the Fumo Temple, everyone was merciful. Since he has lost, naturally I''m not ashamed to stay here anymore.


    Roger''s face was struggling, a black shadow flashed across his neck...


    Full of unwillingness, Roger could only turn around and leave...


    In this scene, everyone was in an uproar. They originally thought that the four major guilds joined forces and Fairy Tail could bear it, but they did not expect that the fairy tail would use the strength to crush and easily sweep the other four guilds. Contestants, occupying the Temple of Fu Demon, such an ending shocked them, but at the same time they were excited!Understand the power of Fairy Tail!


    "That was..." Monkey King looked at Roger''s back, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "This is really interesting. Will the scenes in the original work still be performed?"


    "Isn''t it? You won?" Lucy stood aside with a stunned face: "Am I just here to make soy sauce? Anyway, keep one for me!"


    "Next time!" Elisa smiled slightly and looked at the inner layer of the Volcano Hall: "Next, just wait for Ragusas to clean up all the monsters inside!"


    Things went smoothly, Ragosas pushed all the way, cleared out all the monsters in the Temple of Demon, and obtained all the points in the Temple of Demon for the fairy tail.


    In the same way, he also let others see his power, and used his strength to tell others that the fairy tail is not only Monkey King, Elsa and others, he is also a look-up existence!


    "This fairy tail is really a monster! That''s a hundred monsters! He actually killed them all by himself!"


    "Such a guild is actually called the weakest guild? Just kidding, if such guilds are the weakest, who would dare to call themselves the strongest?!"


    "Ahem~~ I didn''t expect things to turn like this..." The Pumpkin Man''s slightly helpless voice came again: "But I still congratulate the Fairy Tail Guild. The next day of the Fu Mo Temple points competition ended with Fairy Tail''s victory... "


    "One hundred monsters total three hundred and fifty-five points. Ten points are exchanged for one point of victory. Three hundred and fifty-five points are three-and-five points of victory. Plus the two points of victory that you got yesterday, Fairy Tail. Won the first place with an overwhelming advantage with a winning point of 37.5!"


    "The Mermaid¡¯s Zhong and the Snake¡¯s Scales tied for second with one win; the sword-biting tiger, the four hunting dogs, and the crow¡¯s tail tied for the bottom with zero score... But the crow¡¯s tail has already withdrawn due to a special relationship The competition will no longer be included in the list of results... Today¡¯s competition is over. See you tomorrow!"


    Returning to the resting place of the Fairy Tail Guild, Elsa and her team greeted everyone''s cheers.


    "Sister Elisa, that''s amazing!" Romeo looked excited. The fairy tail has been suppressed miserably in the past seven years. This time the fairy tail has such a long face under the eyes of everyone, he is naturally very excited.


    Elisa also smiled when she heard this.


    "Lagosas, what a good job, this time we can save our fairy tail''s lost reputation!" Naz looked at Lagosas and praised.However, Ragosus just snorted back, but Naz didn''t care, because this guy was like that.


    "You three, all did a good job!" Makarov also praised it without hesitation.


    "It''s really good. I didn''t expect that our fairy tail will come to this point one day..." Mebis also sighed.


    Makarov''s face suddenly burst into laughter when he heard the words.


    A group of people chatted together very lively, but the situation of the sword bite tiger is just the opposite of the happy atmosphere here...


    "What a waste! I lost again!" The president of the sword bite tiger, Germaine, had a grumpy and angry look, and fisted Roger and Sting out in front of him.


    "Father, why be so angry, the opponent is a character in the fairy tail legend, after all, it is not easy to win..."


    (Second more)..

 1654 Chapter 180: New Team

    The speaker is a mature and slightly strange woman. Her name is Minieba, the daughter of the sword-biting tiger Germaine, and the strongest wizard of the sword-biting tiger.


    The methods are insidious, cruel, good at intrigue, and even arrogant, with a serious tendency to abuse.


    "Hmph~ We already had a special means to deal with Kagura this time, but we didn''t expect these people who would kill Fairy Tail on the way!" German''s face was unhappy, and his emotions were still irritable.


    "Why are you in such a hurry, there are still several games ahead..." Minerba smiled slightly: "Let them lead for now. The final victory will definitely be us..."


    "Huh! I''m giving you a chance. If you lose, just get out of here. The sword bite tiger doesn''t need to be useless!" Germaine glared at Rogge and Sting snorted coldly.


    Roger, Sting wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his fists were squeezed, and his face was angry, but they were suppressed by them: "Next time, we won''t lose again..."


    Fairy Tail, in the hotel where Monkey King and others live.


    Princess Emerald came here again with a few maids and entourage.


    "Huh~ Your lord! Is there anything going on?" Seeing the emerald princess, Elisa and the others were a little surprised, and they got up and saluted. They are no better than Monkey King, they are also princesses, so they naturally have due etiquette.


    "I''m here uninvited this time. I do have something to discuss with you..." Princess Emerald politely bowed to everyone and asked in a low voice, "Well, is Lord Wukong here?"


    "Such a big person, haven''t you seen it?" Monkey King sitting in the hall immediately rolled his eyes.


    When the emerald princess heard this, her pretty face blushed. She really didn¡¯t see it. Who told Sun Wukong to hold one (Wendy) in his arms, and a few (Baru Ge, Aliyes, Jubia) around him, completely Sun Wukong was blocked, and without checking for a while, there was no discovery at all.


    "That''s it, because the crow''s tail withdrew from the game, eight teams became seven teams, and your fairy tail accounted for the third, and it was seriously out of balance. Many spectators began to complain, saying that there was a little bit of this game. It¡¯s not fair, so Father asked me to discuss with you, let your three Fairy Tail teams merge into one team, and re-elect five people to regroup?"


    "Yes!" Sun Wukong nodded in agreement without even thinking about it.


    "Huh?" Princess Jade was stunned when she heard the words. She really didn''t expect that Monkey King agreed so readily.


    "Three teams are one, reorganize one team, I have no idea..." Elisa said with a serious face: "Because I also think this is too bullying!"


    "Which five people do you want to regroup?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "Does this still need to be considered? Of course it is Master Wukong, Elisa, Mira, Turtle Dove, plus me!" Jubia said immediately.


    "I agree with the first four, forget it!" Lucy immediately complained.


    "Go call Naz and the others..." Monkey King looked at the original Mebis who was just eating snacks.


    "A box of chocolates..." Mebis immediately stretched out a finger.


    "Deal!"


    Mebis disappeared instantly...


    "A box of chocolates was bought, the first generation is too cheap!" Lucy vomited again.


    "Are you... are you talking to anyone?" Princess Emerald looked puzzled.


    "It''s not a person, but a ghost!" Jubia came to the ear of Princess Emerald and said gloomily.


    "You... don''t scare me!" A look of fear immediately appeared on the emerald princess''s face.


    "Jubia, don''t make trouble..."


    After Jubia heard the voice of Monkey King, he rushed over eagerly, pinching his shoulders for Monkey King...


    In a moment, Naz and his party all came to the hall.


    "Big Brother Wukong, I heard that our three teams are going to form a team and re-select people? We must reserve a place for me!" Naz, the loud voice, shouted immediately.


    "It''s because of this that I''m here for our team. Let''s choose two for each of you!" Monkey King said to Naz and Elisa.


    "I have to participate, I haven''t shown my face yet!" Gogil said.


    "I don''t care, if you want to go, I can quit!" Kildas was anxious to relax.


    "Naz and Ragasus have both played, so let''s leave it to me and Gogil!" Gray said.


    "How can this be done? I still want to fight with the two stinky butt cage-killing wizards of the sword biting tiger!" Naz immediately protested loudly.


    "Okay, you guys don''t fight, let''s guess the boxing decision!" Monkey King said lightly: "The two who won in the end competed."


    "Love~ Come on, Naz, don''t lose!" Hobby immediately cheered up for Naz.


    This child-like way of guessing punches made Ragosus frowned slightly, but he also wanted to compete with Jura, one of the tenths, so he had to guess the punches with Naz and the others.


    In the end, it was Naz and Gogil who won.


    As for Elisa and the others, it''s much simpler, with Elisa and Turtledove playing, and their goals are both the Kagura of Mermaid Zhong.


    The three teams are unified, and a new team is born, consisting of five people: Monkey King, Elsa, Turtle Dove, Naz, and Gogil.


    As for Monkey King, he just participated in the game with a fun mentality.


    This night was an extremely tense night for other guilds. The strength of Fairy Tail exceeded their expectations. Except for the sword-biting tiger, the other three guilds no longer wanted to fight for the first place, but Second, they are fighting!


    At the end of the night, a new round of competition will begin.


    Today¡¯s game is a two-person game. Each team sends two people to compete. The winner will get ten points.


    This is crucial for other guilds.


    The only guilds left are the fairy tail, the mermaid¡¯s Zhong, the snake¡¯s scales, the sword-biting tiger, and the four hounds and five guilds, which have become the base. Therefore, the contestant decided a lottery decision. Prepare 0-5 numbers. The guild that draws 0 will win without a fight and directly get ten points of victory.


    The lottery was drawn by Monkey King, but his luck was overwhelming. The first one was to draw 0, so that Fairy Tail won without a fight, plus 10 points.


    Naz and the others all showed a disappointed look, but the people in the other guilds were relieved. Without the fairy tail, they would have no pressure.


    Mermaid Zhong drew No. 1, Sword Bite Tiger No. 2, Four Hounds No. 3, Snake Jizhi Scale No. 4.


    The number one played against the number four, and the number two against the number three, and soon the list of duels was announced.


    In the first game, Kagura of the Mermaid Zhong, Siri VS Joura and Leon of the Snake Jiji Scale.


    In the second game, Yukino of the sword biting tiger, Lufas VS Pacas and Walkley of the Four Hounds.


    (The third one, there is one more later.)..

 1655 Chapter 181 A Group of Weak Chickens

    Soon, Kagura and Resri appeared in the much-anticipated screams. Compared to Joula and Leon, they were much shabby. Apart from their own guild, not many people cheered for them. After all, Kagura ''S aura is too strong, naturally no one pays attention to them.


    The two sides entered the field, and with the announcement of the pumpkin man, the game officially began.


    Kagura first chose Jura as his opponent, and left Leon to Ruisli, but unfortunately, although Ruisli''s strength was good, she also regrettably lost to Leon. Only she was obese. The figure became a slender girl, which left a deep impression on the audience.


    Then it became a two-on-one situation between Jura and Leon. It was just Siri¡¯s withdrawal that Kagura did not take care of it. Instead, he let go of his hands and feet. The fierce swordsmanship forced Jura and Leon to complain. What kind of magic the two of them used, they were both destroyed by her extremely simple sword, and the supreme swordsmanship showed amazing combat power in her hands!


    Within two minutes of the opening, Kagura overwhelmed his opponent with absolute strength and won!Among them, it also includes a Jura who is known as the top ten holy wizards!


    In this scene, all the fans who saw Kagura screamed, this is their Kagura, the invincible Kagura!


    The people who visited Fairy Tail have been crushing their opponents. Now that Kagura is also appearing in such a strong posture, the audience is boiling. At the same time, they are also looking forward to the meeting between Kagura and the Fairy Tail people. What is it like?


    "Sure enough..." Jura put his hands together at Kagura, admiringly said: "Your swordsmanship is the same as Elisa, it seems that you really have something to do with Master Wukong!"


    "I''m his disciple!" Kagura nodded and replied.


    "Sure enough..." Jura said with a wry smile: "There is really no weak person taught by Master Wukong! I have worked very hard, but I didn''t expect to lose so thoroughly..."


    "You are already very strong!" Kagura looked serious: "If I don''t know Supreme Swordsmanship, I can''t break your magic easily! You just lost in Supreme Swordsmanship!"


    "You don''t need to comfort me, I won''t bother with this..." Jura smiled slightly: "It seems that I haven''t practiced enough. I hope I will have the opportunity to discuss with you next time!"


    "Yes!" Kagura nodded and looked at Siri: "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, the other party started very lightly and didn''t suffer any injuries..." Ruisli shook her head and looked at Kagura: "Sorry, it''s dragging you down."


    "We are in a guild, we are a big family, don''t say such things..." Kagura''s face showed a strange smile, but she was immediately restrained by her: "The first one dare not say, but the first Second, it must belong to our mermaid Zhong!"


    "Yeah! The number one must be Fairy Tail, not to mention Elsa and Turtle Dove, a single round of Master Wukong, it is enough to sweep everyone here, how could anyone in the world be his opponent..." Li nodded, but she agreed.


    Amidst the cheers of the crowd, Kagura and Siri left the stage.


    Although there is only Kagura who can handle the Mermaid Zhong, as long as she is there, it is enough.


    In the next second game, Yukino of the sword bite tiger, Rufas VS Pacas and Walker of the Four Hounds.


    Xue Nai is a protoss magician, and Lufas belongs to a memory modeling magician.


    Everyone thought that the Four Hounds were all guilds that came out to play soy sauce by luck, but they didn''t expect that in this game, Pacas''s drunken chopping palm gave them a shock!


    The persecuting Xue Nai finally summoned the Ophiuchus of the thirteenth constellation, but was still defeated by Pakas.


    However, in the end, Lufas defeated the two Pacass with memory modeling magic and won the game for the sword biting tiger.


    Today''s game ended here, and the four hounds that were not favored by everyone was because Parkas showed his face.


    Tomorrow, there will be the last game, which is a team game, a competitive game where five people participate at the same time!


    For now, Fairy Tail is far ahead with 47.5 points, while Mermaid¡¯s Zhong is second with 11 points, Sword-Biting Tiger is third with 10 points, and Snake Ji¡¯s Scales wins with 1 point. The point is fourth, and the four hounds have zero points so far, ranking the last.


    The game is about to end, everyone is over, and the participating players have all returned to their places of residence.


    In the hotel where the Swordbite Tiger Guild temporarily resides, all members have been summoned, but Yukino stood alone in front of the Guild President Germaine with a sad face, waiting for her to be abandoned...


    "I''ve already said that our guild doesn''t need the weak! Although you won this game, you easily lost to others, so, rubbish, give up everything!" President Germain stared indifferently. The snow in front of him.


    "Yes...Follow your instructions..." Xue Nao closed her eyes, and both hands were shaking. She could clearly see how humiliated she was at this time and how struggling in her heart...


    Although the people below were unbearable, none of them dared to speak out...


    Xue Nao shook her hands and untied her tether in front of Hungary...


    "I said, are you the guild leader a pervert?" However, at this moment, a discordant voice suddenly interrupted Xue Na''s movements, and at the same time, the faces of everyone who made the sword bite tiger were shocked.


    "Who? How dare to come to our sword biting tiger!" Germaine shouted angrily.


    "Saye? What can you do to me even if you do it?" Monkey King suddenly flashed in front of Jieman, pinched his throat, and threw him out like garbage...


    With a loud bang, both walls were knocked down...


    "President!!"


    Sting, Rogge and others were all shocked, and they all looked at Monkey King with anger, and attacked together!


    "Fell!" Monkey King just stretched out a finger, and gently clicked down. All the people in the hall fell to the ground with a bang. His body seemed to be crushed on a mountain, unable to move!


    "A group of weak chickens, I have no interest in you!" Monkey King sat on the main seat, looking at all the members of the sword-biting tiger who fell to the ground, with a look of indifferent expression.


    "How is it possible!! Actually... so strong?!!!"


    Sting, Rogge, and others looked at Monkey King in shock and their eyes widened. Although they had heard of Monkey King''s terrifyingness, they did not expect it to be so terrible. There are so many of them in the hands of others. Resistance!


    Only Minerba lay on the ground and looked at Monkey King''s eyes with fire and excitement: "It is this kind of power...this kind of power...such a person...can be called the strongest!"..

 1656 Chapter 182: Xue Nai

    Monkey King stood up and walked slowly forward. Although his steps were very light, every single step seemed to be stepping on the hearts of everyone, making them a sense of creepy fear.


    When he came to the ruins, Monkey King lifted German from the pile of rubble, looked at his bloodied face, and slapped him unceremoniously, "Like you People who are really inferior to rubbish, just lost a game, and a girl needs to undress in public to humiliate...Forget it, for rubbish like you, I am too lazy to preach, action is Most direct!"


    As he said, with a loud bang, Monkey King smashed Jerman to the ground like throwing a boulder. The entire hotel shook violently, and Jerman was already sinking into the ground, and the boss shook a hole. hole.


    But he didn''t faint surprisingly, because Monkey King didn''t let him faint, he just wanted to brutally abuse German who made him very upset!


    Therefore, in the shocked gaze of Roger and others, Monkey King stomped Jermaine indiscriminately, only to give up when he completely turned into a pig head, and Jermaine could not bear to faint. After the past, only half life is left.


    "It''s comfortable now!" Monkey King clapped his hands, chuckled, walked to Minerba and squatted down, squeezing her face: "It''s so ruthless, my dad was beaten like this, it''s not at all. Worried about being nervous..."


    "Hmph~ Since he was defeated, it means that he is only a weak person. As a weak person, there is no reason for sympathy!" Minerba snorted with a cold expression on her face.


    "It seems that idiot really doesn''t know how to teach people! Even your daughter has been trained to look like this. It''s really sad. What a guild, but he turned into a group of beasts with no emotions. Where to stay..."


    "What are you talking about?!" Sting clenched his fists tightly with a look of anger. If he could move, he might have launched an attack on Monkey King at this moment.


    "Why, do you think I was wrong?" Monkey King looked at Sting indifferently.


    "I..." Sting wanted to argue about something, but suddenly realized that he had nothing to say. What their sword-biting tiger has always believed is that the strong is respected, and the fittest survive. As long as the weak, they will be merciless. To be eliminated.


    Just like Xue Na before, if it weren''t for Monkey King to show up in time, she had been humiliated in public and then kicked out of the Tiger Bite.


    "Forget it, I''m not here to educate you... Naz should do this kind of thing..." Monkey King stood up indifferently and walked in front of Xue Na: "Go, you can''t stay in this place. Yes, I''ll follow my brother in the future!"


    "Hey?" Xue Nao was in a daze. She was said by Sun Wukong, who had no masters, and she really followed him obediently...


    And shortly after Monkey King left, Germaine was rescued by Roger and the others, but he was furious and ran away. He put all his anger on Sting and the others, and ¡°killed¡± Rekert (Sting¡¯s cat). ), Flossy (Rogge¡¯s cat), saw his companions being killed with his own eyes, which made Sting and Rogge run wild, especially Rogge, who directly blackened and killed Germain...


    Fortunately, Reckett and Flossi were rescued by Minieba, which calmed down the anger between Sting and Roger, and awakened the blackened Roger...


    Although Sun Wukong has stepped in, what should be changed by the sword bite tiger has been changed...


    Back at the hotel, Elsa and the others looked at Yukino behind Sun Wukong with weird faces. In the end, Lucy broke the atmosphere: "You guy, didn''t you say to go out and get some air? It''s only a while, you Where did you abduct such a woman?"


    "I remember she should be the one who bit the tiger?" Ailuzadai frowned and looked helpless: "Why did you kidnap someone from another guild again?"


    "What is abduction? I am saving..." Monkey King said, telling what Xue Nao had suffered, and immediately caused dissatisfaction among the women, especially Turtle Dove, who was the most angry: "Like this kind of garbage that disrespects women. , He should be defeated by one sword!"


    "Although I didn''t kill him, that guy is dead now!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Dead...dead?" Xue Nai suddenly looked at Monkey King with a look of astonishment.


    "That''s what he asked for. It''s not good to put his anger on someone. He just wants to provoke Sting and Roger. It''s a real death!"


    "You mean, the chairman was killed by Sting and Roger? How did you know? You didn''t see it again..." Xue Na was shocked, still a little unbelievable.


    "Goku has the ability to predict, so I don''t need to see it with my own eyes!" Kana chuckled.


    "But... Sting and Roger... how could they kill the chairman..." Xue Na still didn''t believe it.


    "What if Germain killed those two cats?" Monkey King asked rhetorically.


    "This..." Xue Nai was speechless for a while.


    "Don''t talk about this mess, it doesn''t matter to us anyway..." Monkey King immediately changed the subject: "Mebis, is it okay to put her in Fairy Tail?"


    "It''s all about Brother Wukong..." Mebis said that you can be the master.


    "Come, come, come~~ I''ll be my person from now on, er, no, I am from Fairy Tail..." Monkey King laughed, took out a seal, and waved to Xue Nao.


    "Hey? But... but I am the one who bites the tiger!" Xue Nao looked astonished.


    "The fart sword-biting tiger, if I hadn''t appeared in time, you would not only be kicked out of the guild, but you would also be forced to undress in public and lose your face. What''s so good about the broken guild? Come, come, come here..."


    "But..." Xue Nao still hesitated.


    "I hate people like you, mother-in-law, really annoying..." Monkey King said, pulling Xue Nai in front of him, and then wiped it away, erasing the badge of the sword-biting tiger from her body, and then printed it. The guild badge belonging to Fairy Tail: "From now on, you will be a Fairy Tail person!"


    "Uh~~" Yukino looked dumbfounded, she is now a fairy tail person?


    When Lucy and the other women saw this, they surrounded Yukino one after another. A group of women started chatting, but after a while, it made Yukino feel the warmth of home, a feeling that she had never experienced in a sword-biting tiger. Over...


    "Maybe this is what the guild should look like, Fairy Tail? Maybe it''s a very good guild..."


    Time is spent at the banquet held to welcome Yukino''s joining...


    In a blink of an eye, it was the second day, and today is the last day and the last competition of the Great Demon Fight.


    The audience arrived early in the morning, and they have long been looking forward to who will be the first guild of the Fiore Kingdom...

 1657 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Three

    And all the players who participated in the competition today have come to the Mowu Arena, and the audience is much more boiling than before.


    "Finally...finally waited for this day! The magician''s frenzied celebration, the last day of the big magic battle, which is the final final!" Chabatirola''s voice was high, driving the audience: "Today, it will be decided. The final association, is it the fairy tail or the mermaid Zhong? Or is it the sword biting tiger, the snake scales?..."


    "Hey, why don''t you mention our names, hello!" The four hounds stopped doing it now, but they were drowned by the noise, and no one heard them yelling at all.


    "Today''s special guest is the official mascot of the Great Demon Fight, Madou..."


    "Pumpkin..." Madou-jun.


    "It''s obviously a pumpkin, why is it called Madou..." Lucy spit out immediately.


    "Don''t complain about this kind of thing..." Milla smiled slightly: "Let''s watch the game intently. I don''t know what the game will be today..."


    "Today is the finals, so please show off your martial arts and the bonds with your companions to your heart''s content! And this competition is a very harsh survival game for all players! "


    Madoujun pumpkin man continued: "In the final battle, the scope of the survival game is all street pumpkins in Kulokas. Each team must wait for action in various places. Defeat a member of the other guild to get a little bit of victory. , And on the other hand, the guild of the defeated person will be deducted a little bit of victory..."


    "Each team must elect a captain. Defeating the captain will get ten points. At the same time, the team will be disqualified from continuing to participate. So before choosing a captain, please be sure to elect the strongest of your team. The one of you will be your captain, and at the same time, each team member must desperately protect your captain, because once the captain is defeated, your competition will also be terminated. As long as the captain is not defeated, no matter how many times the team is defeated, you can Continue to compete until four o''clock in the afternoon, the big magic battle contest ended successfully!"


    "It turned out to be such a competition system, Kagura, it seems we have a chance to fight for the first place!" Ruisli looked at Kagura with excitement.


    "Opportunities do exist, so we must be able to win them..." Kagura''s face was plain, but he was very open: "There is a teacher, do you think we won the first place?"


    "Well, when I didn''t say..." Ruisli remembered the posture of Monkey King beating the king of the cage seven years ago, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Not only did Ruisli have this kind of thought, but people in other guilds naturally also had this kind of thought, but they did not look at the fairy tail, but at other guilds.


    The competition has not yet started, and the respective guilds have begun to cast hostile eyes, especially the four Hound Guilds, the first one has become the target of everyone, who calls their guild the best.


    "How do I feel that our guild has been touched by the flesh in the eyes of people?"


    Each of the five of the four hounds is a black line, which is extremely unhappy, but I have to admit that their guild is the weakest of the five guilds.


    "At the end of the game, the guild rankings are based on the final winning points... Now, please go to the place where you want to go to the contestants of each guild..."


    Following the person in charge and leaving the arena, the Monkey King and his team came to a small alley northeast of Kurokas.


    "You will be the captain. No one can beat you. We will be responsible for hunting other guild members. How about?" Ai Lusha looked at Monkey King and asked.


    "Isn''t this boring? Naz should be the captain of this team!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Me? I''m the captain?" Naz laughed immediately after hearing the words, "Don''t worry, Brother Wukong, I will never be defeated!"


    "You give an idiot, why do you agree?" Gogil immediately looked at Naz and counterattacked: "Let him be the captain instead of letting me be!"


    "What? You mean you are better than me?" Naz immediately stared at him.


    "Huh~Want to try?" Gogil retorted.


    "You two will be quiet for me!" Elisa punched each and knocked Naz and Gogil to the ground. A big bag immediately bulged on their heads and fell silent.


    "Since Wukong has said so, let Naz be the captain!" Elisa looked at Naz with a serious face: "As the captain, don''t mess with me!"


    Naz''s strength Elisa is still very relieved, but this guy''s character makes people feel a little uneasy. Being the captain is really not suitable for such an important role.


    "The captain of our team is Naz, you can go back..." Monkey King looked at the staff member who brought them here and said lightly.


    The staff member nodded, and he would tell the organizer of the Great Demon Fight.


    Soon, the names of the team captains were announced by the Pumpkin Man: "Well~ Now that the captains of the respective teams have been elected, Fairy Tail is really unexpected. The captain they elected was not Monkey King, but Fire Dragon. Now, it seems that they are very confident, do they think it will become boring if Master Monkey King is the captain of the game?"


    "In any case, Fairy Tail does this, but it gives other guilds some hope of victory, because as long as they defeat Naz, then all the Fairy Tail team will be eliminated..."


    "Cut~ Let Naz be the captain, do they look down on us?" Sting heard the announcement and looked upset.


    "But people have the qualifications to look down on us, don''t they?" Minieba smiled faintly: "It seems that he completely regarded this match as a game!"


    "Games..." Lufas''s eyes lit up slightly: "If Master Monkey King was the captain, we would not have the slightest hope, but for Naz, if necessary, we can take a risk..."


    "Is it really unexpected for Master Wukong to do things?" Jura said calmly: "Is it just for fun? Or is it to attract us all?"


    "Whatever it is, we just don''t touch the people of Fairy Tail..." Leon looked serious: "As long as we defeat the other teams, we can also strive to get the first place. There is hope!"


    After hearing the news that Naz was the captain, the performance of the people in each guild was different, and the pumpkin man¡¯s announcement continued: "The captain of the Mermaid Zhong is undoubtedly Kagura; the captain of the sword bite tiger is Sting ; The captain of the scales of the snake is Mr. Jura; the captain of the four hounds is held by Pakas. Now, please pay attention to the players of the respective guilds. As long as the captain of the respective team is defeated, the team can be eliminated. Then, the game begins!"


    (PS: Due to copyright issues, in order to avoid risks, I had to delete the Doupo and Douluo articles, which caused you inconvenience to read. I can only say sorry, the egg hurts...)..

 1658 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Four

    "It''s already started, let''s go!" Hearing the start of the game, Monkey King looked at Naz and Gogil: "You two act together, Gogil, you have to watch Naz tightly, don''t let him I was overcast..."


    "Hey~ Do you want me to be this guy''s nanny? Although it''s very unhappy, but as long as I don''t lose consciousness, this guy won''t fall down!" Gogil grinned.


    "I don''t need your protection!" Naz immediately fought back and rushed out immediately.


    "This idiot, you represent our entire team now!" Gogil yelled and immediately followed.


    "Goku, do you want to be together?" After Naz and the two left, Elisa looked at Monkey King.


    "You guys want to find Kagura, forget it, I''ll just go shopping alone..." Monkey King waved his hand and refused.


    "Then you play slowly by yourself..." Elisa nodded. She and Turtledove knew very well that Monkey King participated in the competition purely for fun, yes, he was here to play.So after bidding farewell to Monkey King, I left with Turtle Dove to find Kagura...


    "Oh~ I forgot to tell you the most important point..." At this time, Mr. Pumpkin''s voice sounded again: "If the winning points of other guilds are lost, even if they are defeated, they will not be able to get the winning points..."


    "Of course, if it is someone who has not been defeated once, even if their guild¡¯s victory point is already negative, they can still get a corresponding victory point. Therefore, the team with the losing point can only be defeated once. There is no more winning point, so don¡¯t treat some weak guilds as targets for scoring!"


    "In other words, can everyone in the Four Hounds Guild only be defeated once..." After hearing the announcement, Sting made a decisive decision: "Go, look for the Four Hounds, and definitely kill them before other guilds find them. !"


    "There is even such a rule... and yes, if there are no restrictions, the people with the four hounds are really too pitiful..." Leon said, looking at Jura: "Mr. Jura, it seems that there are hounds around. It has become the target of other guilds, shall we go too?"


    "Although I feel a little sorry, but for the honor of the guild, we can only violate moral justice once, let''s go!" Jura folded his hands together, as if saying sorry to the four-headed hound.


    "Hey, the people of the four hounds are really pitiful. Except for Fairy Tail, I am afraid that all other guilds are looking for them..." Xue Liya said with a look of unbearable.


    "Speaking of Fairy Tail, if you meet, you should run as far as you can, at least you can''t face them at the beginning of the game!" Leon said with a serious face.


    The four of Jura also nodded and set off...


    "Oh~~ I suddenly feel cold all over~" Jego looked at his team members: "What to do, Pacas, the soul can''t burn anymore!"


    "Hey~ the situation is a bit bad!" Pakas looked at his four teammates with helplessness. His strength is not bad, but his teammates are not strong enough. If you go out, you can give others points properly. what.


    After thinking about it, Parkas decided: "Let''s let the wind go out. Then we hide. Those guys will definitely come to us. When they meet, let them fight by themselves, and we will take advantage of it. !"


    "You can do it yourself, Pacas, when did your head become so bright?" The four hounds all looked at Pacas in admiration.


    It was just a black line in Pacas''s ears. How did he feel that his teammates were scolding him?


    Don''t worry about this, go find a place to hide!


    Thinking of this, Pakas immediately brought his teammates and carefully shuttled through the alleys of the street...


    "Pacas, there is a basement in this room, which happens to be able to hide people..." Nobali walked out of a private house, greeted the team members who were still looking for a hiding place with an excited expression.


    "It smells so good! It''s a wine cellar!" Parkas took a deep breath, his eyes lit up, and he was about to rush into the house, but there was an exclamation from Wakule: "No! It''s the pervert! "


    "Abnormal? Monkey King?!!!" The expressions of the other four hounds changed drastically, and they all looked in the direction Wokule pointed, just to see Monkey King walking alone on the street...


    "People are really maddening than people!" Symes looked depressed: "We looked for hiding places everywhere, and he actually wandered leisurely on the street..."


    "He is alone now, do we want to attack him?" Yego said with bright eyes.


    "Sneak attack on your sister!" The other four were all looking at you as stupid, and Pacas said with a serious face: "I would rather pick one out of five than go with him...withdraw!"


    "Yo~ you five, what do you want to sneak up on? You don''t want to attack me?"


    "!!!"


    Suddenly there was a joking sound in my ears, and the five people almost fell to the ground in fright. They turned their heads to look at the Monkey King who was close at hand, and the few people turned their heads toward the street. Hell expression: "I was still a few hundred meters away just now, why did you appear here all of a sudden?"


    "This speed..." Parkas suddenly sweated on his forehead, and looked at Monkey King and smiled: "That...Master Wukong...you see, we are already pitiful enough, so how about raising your hand?"


    "I''m not here to trouble you..." Monkey King said faintly: "Have you seen someone who bit the tiger?"


    When the few people heard this, they were relieved. Listening to this, Monkey King is not going to overthrow them. Pacas immediately pointed to the southwest: "They should be in that direction. I am afraid they are coming towards us now. So, If you walk down this road, you should be able to meet them..."


    "Thanks..." Sun Wukong heard this and immediately walked in the direction they pointed...


    Looking at the Monkey King who has gone away, the five of the four-headed hounds look at me and I look at you, all with a dumbfounded look: "Is it really gone?"


    "Let''s go, people are obviously not interested in us..." Parkas said with a look of gratitude: "Fortunately, there are no beautiful women in our team..."


    "What is it about beauties?"


    "Didn''t you hear what he said just now that he is looking for the Swordbiting Tiger? What is in the Swordbiting Tiger team?"


    "There are beauties..."


    "It''s not over..." Parkas smiled: "I am also a fan of Master Goku anyway. I know a little bit about his hobbies..."


    As the five people said, they entered the houses and hid in the wine cellar in the basement...


    And as Pacas pointed out, before Sun Wukong had walked for more than ten minutes, he met five people who rushed to the sword biting tiger on the road...


    "It''s Monkey King... Damn, I met him at the beginning..." Sting''s face suddenly became extremely difficult to look at...

 1659 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Five

    For the first time, Roger and the others protected Sting, and looked at Monkey King with vigilance.


    "Hi~ What a coincidence!" Monkey King waved to Minerba as if seeing an old friend.


    "Sting, you go first. If you meet Master Wukong, we have no chance of winning. As long as you are not defeated, even if we lose, we will only give him a few wins..." Rogge looked serious and said to Si Ting Road.


    In the hotel, the elites of their entire guild have no resistance in front of Monkey King. Even though their strength has improved, they never thought about going to fight Monkey King. They just wanted to support Monkey King and help Sting. It''s just trying to get away.


    Sting didn''t talk nonsense, turned around decisively and left...


    "Just now I met, so I hurried to leave, why bother, I won''t hit you..." Monkey King looked at Sting who was running away, and smiled.


    It''s just that when he said that, Rogge and the others became even more nervous, and they rushed to surround Monkey King in a desperate posture.


    "Four to fight one? You are a bit bully..." Monkey King looked at Minerba and smiled faintly.


    Just listening to the ears of the four of Rogers, they were dumbfounded. Who is bullying whom?


    "As long as you don''t embarrass us, we turn around and leave..." Minieba smiled slightly, looking at Monkey King, her eyes sparkling with strange brilliance. She believes in the strongest, and has been pursuing the so-called strongest. But Monkey King''s unfathomable strength is deeply attracted to her.


    "How can it work? Everyone sees me like a mouse sees a cat. That''s boring. Now that you meet a few of you, please play with me! Otherwise, I will kill Sting..."


    When the four of Roger heard this, their faces were depressed, and they could only bite the bullet. If Sting was eliminated, their sword-biting tiger would also be eliminated.


    "Then offend!" Rogge''s expression instantly became extremely serious: "Shadow Mode!" As the sound fell, his body rose with black magic power, and then his entire body became a black shadow and blended into it. In the ground, he swam quickly towards the feet of Monkey King...


    "Your attack method is quite interesting..." Monkey King chuckled, tapped his feet gently, and listened to a loud''bang'', an extremely violent energy oscillated from all directions along his feet, shadow mode With a muffled noise, Rogge got off the ground, and was bombarded with vigor and flew out. Only when Lufas caught him in time did he avoid close contact with the building behind him...


    But Rogge still spouted a bit of blood, his face paled slightly: "So strong... it really wasn''t an opponent..."


    At this time, Olugananagil¡¯s attack had already arrived, but it was flew out by Monkey King with a light finger...


    Minerba was shocked, but the attack did not stop. In a flash, she appeared strangely behind Sun Wukong, and the fierce attack unceremoniously attacked Sun Wukong''s neck...


    "Oh~Space Magic..." Monkey King smiled, and inadvertently stretched out a finger to lift his neck to block Minerba''s sharp blow.


    It''s just that Minieba''s figure flashed again, appeared in front of Monkey King, with magical power in his hand, and blasted Monkey King''s heart with a punch...


    "It''s really a deadly trick..." Monkey King smiled, stretched out his right foot and hooked forward, then listened to the sound of''Patter''. Minerba lost her balance because she was still in the inertia of attack. So it was too late to support the balance, screamed, and fell to Malaysia in front of Monkey King!


    "Oh... it hurts to look at it..." Monkey King looked at Minieba who was in close contact with the ground, and his face was innocent: "I didn''t mean it!"


    "You did it on purpose!" Minerba was surprisingly angry at this moment. She felt that Monkey King was playing with her as if she was a child. It didn''t matter how terrifying he was, she got up and stood up, gave a sigh, cold light in her hands. In a flash, a fatal blow was launched at Monkey King...


    This blow contained killing intent...


    However, Monkey King was not surprised at all. A proud woman like Minerba was thrown into a big horse in public. If she was not angry, she would not be Minerba.


    But it was Sun Wukong who angered Minerba deliberately.


    Because of such a woman, if you want her to be obedient, you have to tune in and teach her!


    "Wait, Minerba!!"


    Seeing Minerba''s killing mind, Roger exclaimed in exclamation, but it was too late, because the dagger that pierced out had reached Monkey King''s throat...


    With a finger in front, the short dagger stabbed in Monkey King¡¯s finger, but it was difficult to make an inch, but Monkey King looked ¡°fear¡±, hehe smiled: "Oh! You almost killed it. What..."


    "You!!" Minerba looked surprised, her short dagger was clearly stabbed on Monkey''s finger, but it was amazing that she couldn''t even cut the other''s skin?


    "Not bad..." Monkey King looked at Minieba with a faint smile, took off the dagger in her hand, and lightly stuck it, the whole dagger instantly turned into powder!


    The dagger was crushed into powder?You thought it was a stone!How is this possible!!!


    Rogge looked shocked.


    "Are you still a human?" Minerba swallowed even more saliva, her eyes widened. Then she reacted, and her back suddenly felt cold. She actually had a killing intent on Monkey King just now. This was the end. I heard that this guy is very feminine, he wouldn''t rape first and then kill him?


    "Rape first and then kill? You are too high on yourself!" Sun Wukong looked at Minerba with a dumbfounded expression. He didn''t expect a woman like her to have such thoughts in her heart.


    "You... can you see through my mind?" Minerba was shocked.


    "I''m just curious, so I used it. Under normal circumstances, I don''t use it indiscriminately..." Monkey King looked at Minerba and smiled slightly: "It''s a piece of material for doing bad things. It''s worth cultivating after the game. If you are interested, just quit the sword-biting tiger and come to me..." He said, turned and left...


    Rogge and the others were speechless when they heard this. This guy actually poached people in front of them. As the rumors are, this guy wanted to kidnap the beautiful girl...


    "Uh~ that, Mr. Madou, Master Monkey King actually left like this, then how do you count this ending?" In the game, Chabatillo asked the pumpkin man beside him, looking at the huge screen on the field. .


    "Um~ it should be regarded as giving up hunting... so no statistics..." Pumpkin Man thought for a while and said with a serious expression.


    "It''s a pity that I gave away four points for nothing..." Chabattiola looked regretful: "It seems that Master Goku really didn''t take this competition seriously!"..

 1660 Chapter 186 First Victory

    As time went on, the hiding position of the four hounds was unexpectedly not found. On the other hand, people from other guilds met in the city by accident.


    The mermaid''s Zhong and the Snake-Hime''s Scales met together, which made Leon and the others become extra serious, because Kagura is worthy of the fairy queen Elisa.


    Neither party had any intention to release the water or leave. Jura folded his hands together and saluted Kagura and the others: "Offended!"


    "Kagura set aside, defeat the other four first!" Leon immediately said the strategy of the battle, Kagura is not easy to deal with, of course, pick the soft persimmon first.


    After the two parties were polite, they immediately launched an action. Jura immediately stood in front of Kagura, while Leon and the others faced Milianna.


    Leon¡¯s ice cage, ice ape, etc., persecuting Miliana and the others are retreating steadily...


    In front of Leon¡¯s ice magic, they were beaten in a hurry. They only had to evade, but they lost the opportunity to attack, because those ice animals attacked too fiercely and frequently. If you don¡¯t solve it, you lose. It''s just a matter of time to drop the competition!


    Kagura slashed open the rock pillar in front of him and frowned slightly as she watched Ruisli and the others. If the four of them lose, their few points will be deducted by four points.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Kagura''s delicate hand was already on the hilt of the sword, making a posture of drawing the sword, which made Jura''s face solemn, and now he stepped back and assumed a defensive posture.


    It''s just that Kagura''s sword was not pulled out, but a huge magic circle suddenly appeared above his head. The moment the magic power was shining down, the gravity here instantly became extremely heavy!


    The ice cage and the other two ice creatures that were about to attack Miliana and the others became extremely slow, and then the whole body split apart, and it broke apart...


    With this gap, Miliana and the others also rolled on the ground, avoiding the broken ice that fell from the cracks, but they couldn''t stand up and could only lie down on the ground, because the gravity is really Too strong!


    Jura and Leon were also struggling to prevent themselves from falling, but they just wanted to move, but it was extremely difficult.


    "You can perform such a powerful gravity magic, you deserve to be Master Wukong''s disciple!" Jura saw sweat on his forehead, struggling to support his trembling feet, preventing himself from falling down, looking at the god walking towards him. Le, but a look of admiration.


    At the same time, he is also a little depressed. He is one of the top ten holy wizards. In front of Kagura, he is only for abuse...


    Under her gravity magic, Kagura''s movements were also restricted, but she was basically a little accustomed to this kind of gravity, so she moved normally, but she couldn''t move freely as usual.


    Standing in front of Jura, Kagura''s unsold sword pointed at Jura: "Do you want to admit defeat?"


    "If I leave the stage now, it would be a bit bad..." Joura smiled apologetically: "So, I want to try my best! Be careful!"


    He said, folded his hands together, and uttered a deep voice: "Bawang Rock is broken!!"


    Booming~~


    The ground shook suddenly, and countless rocks rose from the ground around Kagura...


    If it was placed in the past, Kagura only needs a flash in his figure to avoid the siege of the rock group. However, under the influence of his own gravity magic, his speed is limited, which makes Jura successfully perform this trick, bringing Kagura Stuck in it!


    "I''m really sorry, it seems that you will be hurt a little..." Joura said with a serious face, and the motion in his hand changed, and the rock that trapped Kagura exploded!The powerful destruction caused the ground to vibrate. For a time, rubble flew, shooting holes in the surrounding house walls...


    "Have you succeeded?" Leon and the others were delighted when they saw Joura''s big move hit Kagura. As long as Kagura was defeated, the Mermaid Zhong would not be afraid.


    "The magic hasn''t disappeared... she''s okay..." Jura felt no weakening of gravity, looked at the eyes that filled, but his face was solemn, and he handed over even the strongest big move. It''s okay?


    "Your magic shouldn''t only have this power. Is it to reduce the magic power for fear of killing me?" Kagura walked out of the smoke, surrounded by lightsabers, protecting her in it, like a fairy in the sword, misty out of dust, But like that supreme, high above, majestic and noble!


    Because of the lightsaber protection, Kagura was not hurt at all by the blasting of Jura''s Overlord Rock.


    "Sure enough..." Hato Ramen gave a wry smile: "You have no flaws in your swordsmanship! Offensive and defensive are integrated, if you want to win, I am afraid that you can only be someone with the same strength as you!"


    "You are already very good. No one has ever forced me to resort to the''square sword roar''!" Kagura looked serious: "As a respect for you, I make an exception to draw a sword for you!"


    As he said, Kagura, who had never been forced to draw a sword, slowly drew out the ancient sword in his hand amidst the screams that were highly anticipated...


    The sword is like autumn water, exuding a faint light. It is brewed all the year round with the intent of the sword. The pursuit of the sword is the man, and the man is the highest realm of the sword!


    "It''s really an honor for me..." Jura folded his hands together and smiled slightly. No one had ever forced Kagura to pull out her ancient sword. Now Kagura has pulled out the sword for him, and indirectly admitted his identity. , This is enough to make Jura proud.


    Although he will lose this time, Jura''s popularity will increase dramatically!


    The light of the sword flickered, and I didn''t see how Kagura was swinging the sword. The sword aura was already coming out of Jura''s body, and Jura was shocked and fell to the ground...


    "Mr. Jura!" Leon and Ji were shocked, and immediately exclaimed.


    "Don''t worry, he was just fainted by my sword aura, nothing will happen..." Kagura said flatly.The gravity was removed, and everyone was free again.


    Leon, who had been unable to move, immediately fell to the ground, and his sweat had already penetrated his clothes, which shows how much pressure was put on him by gravity.As for his other three teammates, they have already fallen to the ground.


    "Congratulations to the Mermaid Zhong for his first victory! Because the captain Joura was defeated, the Snake Ji Zhilin was not eligible to continue the competition. The Mermaid Zhong won 14 points, with a high score of 25 points, still second, but The fairy tail is not far away! Can they surpass the fairy tail and take first place? Let''s wait and see!"


    At the same time, the live report of Chabatirola also appeared, and the audience cheered enthusiastically, especially the fans of Kagura, who called it crazy!What Kagura is invincible, Kagura I love you, in short, there are all kinds of mess...

 1661 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Seven

    "Kagura actually eliminated the Scales of the Snake Princess..." After hearing the sudden announcement, Elisa stopped walking, somewhat surprised.


    Snake Ji''s Scale is not a weak guild. She always thought that the four hounds should be the first guild to be eliminated, but she did not expect it to be Snake Ji''s Scale.


    "It seems that the two guilds met on the way when they were looking for the four hounds. That''s why this situation..." Turtledove held the sword in both hands, with a flat face: "It seems that the five puppies are a bit brainy. , Unexpectedly thought of using this method to weaken the team that is hostile to them..."


    "Hurry up! Can''t let her eliminate all the other teams, otherwise their winning points will surpass us..." Elisa said with a serious face.


    "Or, in order to be foolproof, let''s eliminate the other teams first and go to a showdown with Kagura? If there is an accident and lose the game, it''s not easy to explain to the teacher!" Turtle-dove said with a serious face.


    "Okay!" Elisa also nodded very seriously, winning first is the most important goal, and it''s only incidental to learn from Kagura.


    However, at this moment, there was a loud noise, and Elsa and Turtledove were looking for fame at the same time. However, a huge fire suddenly rose up over the street not far away, burning the surrounding houses. I knew at a glance that there was a battle there.


    "It''s Naz, it seems that the two of them have encountered other teams!" Turtledove looked indifferent.


    "Let''s go!" Elisa made a decisive decision, and the two rushed to the place of fire...


    "Hey~ There are two of these two guys!" Naz and Gogil were back to back, looking at their opponents in front of them, Sting and Rogge, burning in the battle.


    Just after Sting was forced to escape by Monkey King, they met with Naz. Facing the captain of the fairy tail, how could Sting let it go, and now he fought Naz.


    If Gogil and Naz join forces, I am afraid that they have already won Sting. Unfortunately, both of them have their own arrogance and disdain for two to one. Therefore, Naz and Sting are fighting, but the strength of the two is not. Comparing each other, has been persistent.


    Although the strength of Naz in the original book is much stronger than that of Sting, but now he not only has not undergone the kind of training in the original book, but also has several important duels that were replaced by Monkey King, making his strength. He didn''t get much growth, but he played hard with Sting, and it was hard to tell the winner in a short time.


    After a long time, Rogge and others naturally arrived. Fortunately, Sting and the others also had their own pride. They did not choose five-on-two, but two-on-two.


    It''s just that, the strength of the four of them is not the same, the fight is inextricably difficult, but it caused a lot of commotion.


    "It seems that it is because of my relationship that it suppressed the growth space of the two of them!" Monkey King stood on a roof, watching the battle below, hehe smiled: "He actually got entangled with Sting and Roger. It''s been so long without a winner..."


    "Oh~ Elisa, Kagura... are they here..." Monkey King turned his head to look in two different directions and smiled slightly: "It seems that this is the place to decide the outcome!"


    Soon, Elisa and the others arrived here at the same time as the Kagura team...


    This made the people of the sword-biting tiger all look nervous. Minerba Dai frowned slightly, very upset: "Look, I told you two to have to be strong, now it''s all right, I''ve caught up. , I have fun now..."


    Monkey King jumped down and smiled: "Since everyone is here, then I will join in the fun too..."


    "teacher!"


    Turtle-dove and Kagura came to the Monkey King and bowed.


    "Wow~~"


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t say this term, it immediately caused an uproar.


    There are live broadcasts in the current stadiums, and the teacher of Kagura named Monkey King makes the audience hear clearly!


    Countless male prostitutes are sad now...


    "Not alive! My Kagura-sama is really that Sun Wukong''s disciple..."


    "This is over...my goddess can''t escape the devil''s hand..."


    "Hey~~ I won''t be in love anymore..."


    Ignoring a group of hot-headed audience members, even Sting and others were shocked when they heard this, and at the same time they suddenly realized: "It turns out that Kagura is also this perverted disciple. No wonder it is so strong..."


    "Don''t stop, you continue..." Monkey King looked at Naz and Sting and smiled faintly: "We won''t interfere. Both of you have their own captains. Let me see who of you will win!"


    Upon hearing that Monkey King would not intervene, Sting and others were relieved and looked at Naz: "Let¡¯s change a place!" As they said, a few jumped onto the roof and went away...


    Naz and Gogil immediately followed...


    "Then, we have to decide the outcome!" Elisa said with a serious face looking at Kagura.


    Originally, they planned to kill the other teams first to ensure that Fairy Tail takes the first place, but now that Monkey King spoke up, they had to hand over the sword-biting tiger to the two of Naz.


    "I''m also about to ask for some advice, to see how far you have practiced your supreme swordsmanship!" Kagura looked serious and slowly pulled out the ancient sword in his hand.


    "Kagura drew his sword as soon as he came!"


    When the audience saw this, all of them were shocked. Except for making an exception to draw a sword for Doura, they have never seen Kagura draw a sword before, let alone choose to draw a sword from the beginning. Opponent!


    "It seems that the fairy queen in the rumor is really strong! Kagura-sama is so prudent!"


    "Nonsense, these two people were taught by Master Monkey King, where can they go?"


    "I really want to know how powerful is Goku-sama who can teach a character like Kagura?"


    "Elisa, don''t you want to play as soon as you come? You have to let me ask for some tips, right?" Turtledove held the sword in both hands, stepped forward, and stopped Elisa from moving forward.


    Elisa looked at the turtledove and took a step back: "Then you come first!" Judging from the sword intent radiating from Kagura, she knew that the turtledove was not an opponent.


    After all, it didn''t take long for Kagura''s Wu Yueliu to be modified by Monkey King, and Kagura had practiced supreme swordsmanship for 14 years.


    "Senior sister, please advise!" Kagura saluted the turtle dove.


    "I have also tried with Elisa, let me see how your supreme swordsmanship compares to hers!" Turtledove''s face is graceful, with the ancient sword in his hand, it is not magic, but fierce. Sword intent.


    Kagura nodded and took the first shot. In an instant, the terrifying sword aura left many sword marks on the surrounding houses...


    With such momentum, the turtledove slightly changes color...


    And all the audience were excited, because they had already seen that Kagura, who had never been serious, showed a serious expression like never before for the first time...

 1662 Chapter 188 Kagura vs Turtle Dove

    When Elisa felt the strong sword intent, she also became serious. Judging from her aura, Kagura''s swordsmanship level is indeed much higher than her. After all, Elisa has only practiced seven times. More than a year, but Kagura has been practicing for more than 14 years, this is the gap.


    With a light tap, Kagura and Turtledove fought together in an instant, the ancient sword in their hands flickered with cold light, and when they collided, they made a piercing sound of ding-ding, making people dazzled...


    The sword aura that was occasionally displayed, the houses on the ground were cut with deep sword marks, which looked a bit shocking.


    The audience was also very excited to watch, this kind of competition compared to magical competition, I wonder how many times it is pleasing to the eye.


    Close combat is just a test of the opponent''s strength between the two. After a fight, it is difficult to distinguish between each other. Kagura and Turtledove both learned about the strength of each other and began to show their best skills!


    The two of them flew back together in a staggered way, the Turtle Dove struck the sword in his hand, and uttered a soft voice: "No Moon Flow Illusion Slash!" The ancient sword in his hand flicked lightly, and there was no trace of attack!


    However, Kagura''s gaze condensed, a sword swung forward, but he heard a soft sound of''ding'', as if something was cut off by her sword in time, and instantly, the invisible sword energy gushed out and flashed staggered. , Blocked all the directions of Kagura''s body!


    Kagura frowned slightly, but she did not expect that this slash was blocked by her, and it would suddenly explode, bursting into countless invisible sword energy, attacking and killing all directions!


    This kind of sword aura is very strange, invisible and innocent, and difficult to distinguish with the naked eye. Only people who are extremely sensitive to sword intent can feel it.


    Kagura''s feet were swift, and while evading, the ancient sword in his hand blocked a lot of invisible sword energy that was difficult to evade.


    However, the invisible sword energy that burst out suddenly was too dense. Rao Yi Kagura''s skills, arms, shoulders, and abdomen were also cut into a lot of blood mouths. Although very shallow, they were indeed injured.


    The audience was in an uproar. It was the first time they saw someone who could hurt Kagura.


    "It''s so amazing, it hurt Kagura!"


    "You deserve to be the one who fought against the king of cages in the legend! The strength is really amazing!"


    "This time Kagura has indeed met an opponent..."


    "The fairy queen Elsa next to her hasn''t taken any action yet, let alone Master Goku who is watching the play. It seems that this number one position, without any suspense, belongs to Fairy Tail..."


    The voice of the audience, Kagura is naturally unable to know, but looked at the turtledove opposite with a serious face: "Your swordsmanship is taught by the teacher?"


    "No, this is my own moonless stream..." Turtle-dove smiled slightly: "However, after the teacher''s improvement, the power has been greatly increased, and the sword aura sent out is also an invisible sword aura, so it is called an invisible sword and a killing sword! Because I was a killer..."


    "Wu Yueliu... Murder Sword..." Kagura''s face was solemn: "It''s true, even I can''t completely avoid it... Since I took a trick from you, then Senpai, you should take me a try!"


    "Please feel free to!" Turtledove smiled gracefully.


    The ancient sword in Kagura''s hand trembled slightly, making waves of swords. The louder the sound, the stronger and sharper her sword intent...


    After that, even the ancient sword in the hand of the turtledove resonated, and it trembled continuously, as if wailing, and as if resisting, there was a feeling of losing control at any time!


    The turtle dove frowned slightly, his own magic power blessed the sword body, and suppressed it with a strong sword intent. Then the ancient sword in his hand was quiet: "Supreme Swordsmanship... Swordsmanship Supreme! Sure enough, the reputation is well-deserved. If it weren''t for our inheritance, I would be in you No one is qualified to draw a sword in front of you!"


    "Senior sister, be careful, if you can block this trick, I would surrender!" Kagura''s face was serious, and the sword intent rose to the extreme. It had affected the surrounding aura, the wind roared, the sword intent trembled, and the windows and walls were shattered. Shaking and shaking.


    Turtledove had a solemn face, and was ready to take the blow.


    "One sword and heaven!"


    With a soft drink, the sword gas gushes out, turning into a hundred zhang lightsaber, and under the control of Kagura, it slashes down at the turtledove!


    "No Moon Flow Profound Meaningful Void Flashes!!"


    As the turtledove drank, a sword swung out, and the invisible sword energy instantly slashed around the lightsaber that was slashed vertically. Amidst the harsh humming, it turned out to cut the lightsaber into gaps, but That''s all, the lightsaber still slashed down vertically after a pause!


    Seeing this, Turtledove''s complexion changed greatly, which means that her void flashing did not stop Turtledove''s sword and heavenly turn!If it is blocked, then this lightsaber was cut into countless pieces by her and dissipated!


    Seeing that the lightsaber had been cut down, she had no choice but to stand in front of her with a horizontal sword, ready to take it, but injuries were inevitable...


    However, the Monkey King on the side naturally didn''t want to see such a picture. His figure flashed and appeared in front of Turtle Dove. He only stretched out a finger, and gently pressed against the sharp edge!In the shaking of the lightsaber, it was difficult to make any further progress!


    Such an astonishing scene made all the audience stunned and surprised. Even if they were not on the scene, they could clearly feel the terrifying power of this sword, but such a terrifying sword was actually used by Monkey King. He took it lightly with his finger. Is this still a human?


    "It''s just a competition, don''t make it like a life-and-death struggle, it''s not good!" Monkey King said with a flat face, flicking with one finger, listening to a crisp sound of''click,'' and the whole vertical cut light. The sword instantly shattered into light and disappeared between heaven and earth!


    At this moment, everyone was silent, shocked by the terrifying power of Monkey King!


    "How strong is he...?!!!" Sting swallowed, his expression shocked.


    "This is the strongest! The strongest... it should be like this..." Minerba looked at Monkey King at this time, shaking with excitement, her eyes flashing extremely hot.


    "I''m sorry!" After hearing Monkey King''s lesson, Kagura immediately apologized, but his heart was shocked: "It seems that the gap between me and the teacher is not even a little bit..."


    "But~ it doesn''t matter if I lost to Elisa, now I lost to you again..." Turtledove held the sword in both hands and looked at Kagura with a look of discomfort: "But I just studied the teacher''s modified non-monthly stream. , This is only for the time being, I will get it back in the future!"


    "Wait anytime!" Kagura smiled slightly, but his expression was particularly serious.


    "Haha~~ Kagura won!"


    "Long live Kagura! Kagura is invincible!!"


    "Kagura, I love you!"


    Seeing this ending, the audience shouted in excitement...


    But this scene of Kagura and the others was never seen.


    Elisa stepped forward with a wary expression on her face and looked at Kagura: "Next, it''s me!"..

 1663 Chapter 189 Kagura vs Elisa

    "Fairy Queen VS Mermaid Queen, you have to watch this now!" Chabatiola looked at the screen, but exclaimed in excitement.


    "You shut up! We have eyes!"


    The audience suddenly yelled with dissatisfaction, and at critical moments, they always heard the yelling of Chabatirola, which made them very unhappy.


    "You still watch the next game seriously, don''t do any live reports..." Yajima said slowly: "The audience just want to watch the game quietly, but don''t want to listen to your nonsense..."


    Chabatiola looked embarrassed, shut up and stopped talking, Yiyan stared at the screen...


    "I''m not taking advantage of you, Goku, help her recover!" Elisa looked at Kagura and said to Monkey King.


    Monkey King waved lightly, and a light ball shone on Kagura''s body, making her instantly return to her peak state.


    "To be able to beat and milk, Master Wukong is going to be against the sky!" Xue Liya''s eyes widened, her expression shocked.


    Elisa flashed light all over her body, and she put on a heroic female swordsman costume, which was exactly her''Swordsman Supreme'' costume.


    Such a collection of heroic and gorgeous costumes immediately caused the audience to scream...


    Kagura''s face was serious, and he could naturally feel the oppression that Elisa brought to her, because the ancient sword in her hand was constantly trembling, losing control at any time and flying away!


    Kagura lightly stroked the sword, and the ancient sword in her hand immediately calmed down. She was also practicing supreme swordsmanship, and even at the level of sword art, it was one level higher than Elsa, so she would naturally not be affected by Elsa¡¯s sword intent The suppression.


    It¡¯s just that she also clearly felt that her sword art was obviously higher than Elsa, but the sword intent was not as good as her. This made Kagura frowned slightly. Although her sword art was higher than Elsa, Ai Lusha''s understanding of the sword is above her!


    "Supreme Swordsmanship, you have cultivated to the fourth level!" Elisa looked at Kagura, and smiled slightly: "Sure enough, I am a talented person, I just practiced to the third level!"


    "This has nothing to do with talent..." Kagura shook his head with a serious look: "I have been practicing for 14 years, but you have only been practicing for 7 years, but the realm of understanding of the supreme sword will be higher than mine. For this point, I can''t match you!"


    "You don''t need to be humble, you are self-taught, but I was taught by Wukong. The Supreme Sword Intent is naturally more pure than you!" Elisa smiled slightly: "This is just a test, we don''t need to be so troublesome. How about each using the strongest trick to determine the winner or loser?"


    "This is exactly what I thought!" Kagura nodded, her face was serious, and five lightsabers flashed all over her body, flickering and flickering, with sword intent gushing up into the sky!Together with the dark clouds in the sky, a huge hole was pierced out, and the sky began to be pierced...


    "This is a sword I created after comprehending the fourth layer-not afraid of the heavens!" Kagura held an ancient sword that pierced the sky, like the nine heavens supreme, with amazing power.


    Everyone was stunned when watching this scene. These scenes were simply astonishing. They had never thought that Kagura''s strongest sword could possess such power!


    "Don''t be afraid of the heavens...don''t share the heavens! This is really interesting..." Sun Wukong smiled slightly when he heard the name of Kagura''s moves.


    Rao has changed a lot of plots, but some places are still surprisingly similar.


    If you want to break through the fourth level of Supreme Swordsmanship, you can only achieve a certain level of understanding of the sword, and you can break through by comprehending a move of the Supreme Swordsmanship. Obviously, Kagura''s "not afraid of the heavens" is due to In the original work, the "unworthy of heaven" she understood evolved!


    "Is this the strong swordsmanship you created... It''s amazing!" Elisa sighed sincerely: "I have been unable to create a strong swordsmanship so far and stay on the third floor. I can hone the first to third forms countless times..."


    As she said, Elisa held the sword in both hands and pointed it towards the sky. The terrifying sword aura gushed out from the ancient sword and turned into an ancient sword that soared into the sky. Naruto!


    "My god! What kind of evil spirits Master Goku taught you! Is this...is this a human?" Everyone was stunned at this moment, because Kagura and Elsa The strength is beyond their imagination, the two swords come down, as if the sky is about to be split in half!


    Under the hot gaze of the much-anticipated fire, the two swords chopped down at the same time, colliding in the air!


    "Don''t fear the heavens!!"


    "One sword and heaven!"


    The horrible aftermath shook the clouds in an instant, and the terrible sword energy flew around, piercing the ground below, and countless houses were turned into ruins in the destruction of the sword energy...


    The two ancient swords that rushed into the sky crossed and collided in the sky, and they were still at odds with each other!


    The horrible sword gas turned into invisible waves and rippled away from Kagura and Elisa, and the houses all around instantly collapsed and dissipated...


    "!!! I... my house..."


    Countless people''s originally excited expressions suddenly turned into wailing...


    The King Madou dressed up as the king also twitched a corner of his mouth and was stunned. This is a bit exaggerated. Even if he is a king, he can''t stand it anymore, because the city has been destroyed...


    "It''s a pity! Although your level is higher than mine, your understanding of the supreme sword intent is slightly insufficient!" Elisa looked serious, and looked at Kagura: "The supreme swordsmanship emphasizes this supreme one.'' The word "Supreme" is at a high level, there is no corresponding supreme sword intent, and it is just a virtual appearance, and its power is greatly reduced!"


    As he said, on Elisa¡¯s ancient sword, an invincible supreme sword intent suddenly radiated, making her magical lightsaber almost into substance in an instant, and even after hearing a soft sound of''Kakcha'', Kagura¡¯s "Fear not the heavens" has been damaged by Elisa''s "One Sword Heaven Break", then cracked, and suddenly broke into two pieces...


    Kagura stayed in a daze, hurriedly converging his mind, the broken sword of light that fell down instantly disintegrated and dissipated...


    And the lightsaber in Elsa''s hands disintegrated at the same time!


    Both women are kneeling on one knee, breathing dizzy, and displaying their strongest swords, which is naturally not small for both of them.


    "I lost..." Kagura was slightly in a daze. She clearly broke through to the fourth level of Supreme Swordsmanship, but lost to Elisa who was only in the third level.


    "After all, no one is instructed. It''s no wonder that the path you are walking has deviated from where the supreme swordsmanship is..." Sun Wukong stepped forward, patted Kagura''s shoulder, and laughed: "The so-called supreme swordsmanship is the most important thing. Sword intent, rather than deliberately pursuing a higher level, the stronger the sword intent, the stronger the power! You can achieve such an achievement by self-study alone. It is already amazing. As long as I am guiding, you will definitely go. Go further..."..

 1664 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety

    "I will work harder!" After listening to Monkey King''s comfort, Kagura regained his confidence again.


    "My Kagura actually lost... this... this is impossible!"


    "What is your Kagura? It''s everyone''s Kagura..."


    "The myth of undefeated has been defeated...so lost!"


    "Anyway, even if I lose, I will be a fan of Kagura for life!"


    "Yes! I will never change my brains! I lost this time, and I will win back next time!"


    "But Elsa, the fairy queen, is as strong as the rumors have been said! Even Kagura is no match for..."


    When Kagura lost, the audience was in an uproar again. In short, the scene became very noisy...


    As soon as Kagura lost, Mermaid Zhong naturally lost the qualification to continue the competition, but none of the other members of their team were defeated, so only ten points lost by the captain were subtracted. Mermaid Zhong still had fifteen points. The second throne.


    Soon after, Naz and the others won the game. Naz, who turned on the ice cage mode, directly slammed Sting who turned on the white light mode.


    Gogil swallowed Rogge''s shadow magic and transformed into an iron shadow cage. It also defeated Rogge with absolute strength and kept their reputation as seniors.


    "Pakas, the praying mantis catches the cicada, what about the oriole?" The four-headed hound had already come out of the wine cellar at this time. Looking at the scene at this time, they were all confused: "They It is indeed''cannibalism'' as we said, but we have not caught anything!"


    "Ahem~~ The plan can''t keep up with the changes!" Pakas smiled awkwardly and walked out: "Let''s go, now only the fairy tail is left. I will definitely not be able to fight with them. It¡¯s better to go over and give away our heads by ourselves..."


    Seeing the four hounds running out to give people their heads, Monkey King smiled slightly: "You are a little self-aware..." Walking over, unceremoniously slapped them to the ground with one slap, announcing the end of the Great Demon Fight!


    Domus Flau, the venue of the Great Demon Fight.


    Mr. Madou held a loudspeaker in his hand, and enthusiastically announced loudly: "The Great Demon Fighting Martial Arts can be considered as a successful conclusion today, and now we invite the final champions to come on stage-they are-fairy tails. The Monkey King who truly is synonymous with''invincibility! And the legendary fairy queen Elisa..."


    "It''s not good, Master Goku!!"


    However, at this moment, in the passage dedicated to the Fairy Tail contestants, Jubia and the other women ran up to Monkey King in a panic, looking very anxious: "Lu...Lucy was taken away..."


    "What?!!!" Elisa and the others were shocked.


    "Who is so bold, dare to catch our Fairy Tail people!" Naz immediately roared.


    "What''s going on, make it clear!" The turtle dove frowned slightly.


    "I... we don''t know either!" Jubia blamed himself: "Just after your game ended, we suddenly broke into a black-robed man in our hotel, and he slapped the ground with a palm. Then the whole hotel was shrouded in a shadow-like darkness, and people stood on it and sank down. Although we were rescued by Mira, Lucy was still captured..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay..." Monkey King''s face was plain, without the slightest surprise. Lucy was arrested. He naturally knew it for the first time, and Lucy was guarded by his mind, so naturally there would be no problems: " Before Lucy was caught, the other party should have said something!"


    "If you want to save people, come to the gate of eclipse!" Michelle looked worried: "Master Wukong, you must save your sister!"


    "Let''s go! Since the other party wants to play, we will play with him!" Monkey King smiled faintly, turned and left...


    In the arena, Mr. Madou called Sun Wukong and others by their names several times, but no one was seen, making the audience frowned and began to whisper...


    Makarov in the auditorium naturally felt unusual. He immediately left the scene with the fairy tail man, but just happened to meet Monkey King and others: "Master Wukong, what''s the matter? I called you several All over..."


    "Lucy was taken away, we are going to save her now!" Monkey King said lightly: "You go and talk to the organizer first..."


    "Lucy was caught?" Makarov''s eyes flashed a sharp light, and he nodded solemnly: "You can go, I will arrange it here..."


    "I''m really sorry, everyone, it seems that something went wrong with Fairy Tail. This award ceremony seems to be postponed..." After receiving the news from Fairy Tail, Jun Madou frowned slightly and announced in a deep voice. Also left in a hurry.


    As the prince of a country, someone who has taken the Fairy Tail from his territory, he naturally has to deal with it immediately...


    The sudden change caused all the audience to look stunned. You look at me, I look at you, don¡¯t know what happened...


    "Let''s go take a look too!" Kagura heard the words, her eyebrows frowned slightly, and the mermaid''s Zhong left the arena...


    And the scales of the snake girl, the cyan Tianma and others all rushed towards the fairy tail location...


    Out of the Domus Flau arena, Monkey King and others rushed all the way to the Eclipse Gate...


    The king had already spoken beforehand. Monkey King and others can freely enter and exit the palace, so the guards naturally did not stop them. Everyone easily came to the location of the solar eclipse...


    Looking at the huge door in front of him, Elisa looked around: "Where are the people? We have arrived!"


    Lucy, with his hands tied, was pushed out from behind a stone pillar by a man in black robes: "I''m glad you can all be here, everyone, Fairy Tail!"


    "Who are you guy? Let Lucy go!" Naz immediately roared.


    "This sentence, I should be here to ask you..." The black robe man fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "Who are you?"


    "Oh~ why do you ask?" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Because of the future world, without you!" The black robe man''s voice was low, looking slightly cold.


    "Oh~ It seems you are from the future..."


    "From the future?" Elisa and the others were surprised: "You said there is no Goku in the future world? What is going on?"


    "Wukong said that his future is the only existence, but it has been destroyed by him himself before. Is it because of this reason?" Mila frowned, "But the future is destroyed, where did he come from? Oh, it''s messy, I Also confused..."


    "You don''t have to think about it. There are many future worlds. A slight change will produce a possible future..." Monkey King said lightly: "This guy comes from a future without me... That is the original world. s future¡­"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand at all! My head is dizzy..." Kana rubbed her head, her face speechless.


    "It''s fine if you don''t understand, you only need to know that this guy is an enemy..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Now I understand!" Naz yelled, "Since it''s an enemy, just hit and fly!"..

 1665 Chapter 191 The Future Rogge

    "But before defeating me, please open these people!" The black-robed man was indifferent, and he pinched Lucy''s throat with his right hand: "Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that she is safe and sound!"


    "You guy!" Naz and the others erupted with angry eyes, but didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Do you know the consequences of the person who threatens me?" Monkey King looked at the black-robed man with a plain face, and said calmly, "Rogge!"


    "Rogge? This guy is Rogge?!" Gogil was surprised when he heard the words.


    "Huh~ It seems that you have some skills..." Hearing this, the black robe man pulled down the hat covering his head, revealing a slightly steady and gloomy face.


    "Really Roger?" Ragosas snorted coldly, "I said the sword-biting tiger is not a good thing!"


    "Ragusus, I don¡¯t seem to offend you? You can scold me, but don¡¯t bring the name of our sword-biting tiger!" At this time, everyone of the sword-biting tiger came here, followed, and There are members of the guild such as the king, the mermaid¡¯s Zhong, the snake¡¯s scales and so on.


    "You guy kidnapped Lucy and still have the face to say this?" Jubia glared at Roger with an unhappy expression.


    "Huh?" When Kagura heard the words, Li Ma Dai frowned and looked at Rogge, a trace of hostility appeared in her eyes.


    "I kidnapped Lucy?" Rogge suddenly looked dumbfounded, looking at the gazes gathered around him, and then waved his hands again and again: "Don''t look at me like this, how could I do this... "


    "This is not the problem you are concerned about right now!" In the future, Roger''s voice suddenly interrupted everyone. His voice was gloomy and looked very uncomfortable. I was hostage in hand, so you turned a blind eye?


    "Huh?" When everyone heard the words, they all looked at them, but they all looked surprised: "Rogge? What is going on?"


    "This is the future Roger, from the future world..." Naz frowned. "That''s why Roger was the murderer who kidnapped Lucy!"


    "I... how could I do such a thing... this guy is definitely not me!" Rogge also looked surprised, but waved his hands to deny it.


    "You are still so naive, but after seven years, you won''t think that way..." In the future, Roger looked at Roger with a plain face. When he looked at Sting, his eyes flashed. There was a slight fluctuation, and then, looking at Monkey King: "I am not interested in talking nonsense with you right now, and quickly open the door to the solar eclipse..." As he said, the hand holding Lucy''s throat strengthened again, and Lucy suddenly appeared His face became painful.


    "It seems that you still don''t know who you are talking to!" Monkey King looked plain, and walked slowly towards the future Roger...


    "Stay now! Before I dare to move forward, I will smash her throat!" Future Rogge was shocked and shouted coldly. He had seen Monkey King''s performance in the game, and his strength was unfathomable, so , And now he is also extremely jealous of Monkey King.


    However, Monkey King did not heed his threats and still moved forward slowly...


    A trace of cruelty and fierceness immediately appeared in the eyes of Future Rogge, with a little force in his hand, and just wanted to teach Monkey King a lesson, but he was horrified to find that he could not move!In addition to thinking, as well as the eyes are hard to move at all!


    "Even if you have investigated me, knowing that you are not capable of the enemy, you can only outsmart, but do you think that threats... will be useful to me?" Monkey King walked to the future Rogge with a flat face, breaking him away. He pinched the palm of Lucy''s throat and pulled Lucy in front of him.


    "You guy, can''t you hurry up! I was almost suffocated to death!" Just after being rescued, Lucy took a big breath, then glared at Monkey King Jiao.


    "Blam me? Who told you to cook your own food and was arrested by others!"


    "I..." Lucy was speechless.


    "You bastard, you kidnapped our Fairy Tail person, you are really looking for death!" Naz yelled, and Gregory, Gogil and the others rushed forward, punching and kicking the future Roger, unable to resist. He became a pig head in a moment...


    Walking to the gate of the solar eclipse, Monkey King said lightly: "Xue Nai, Angel, Lucy, give me the key to your zodiac..."


    "Master Wukong, don''t you want to open this eclipse door?" Rebidae frowned slightly, slightly worried: "Then Roger will open the eclipse door even if he kidnap Lucy in the future. What conspiracy, don''t you just open this door out of curiosity!"


    Elisa and the others nodded in sympathy, Sun Wukong did such a thing.


    "There can be any conspiracy, at most tens of thousands of head cages run out of here!" Monkey King said calmly.


    "Hiss~~ Tens of thousands of heads...cage?...just?!!!" Naz and the others were stunned and gasped.


    One head of Akunorokia made the world panic. If there were tens of thousands of heads coming, it would be a disaster for mankind!


    "Master Wukong, if this is the case, then this door must never be opened!" The Turtle Dove came to Monkey King and said respectfully.But the tone is extraordinarily serious.


    "I also think it''s better not to open..." Elisa looked serious: "Goku, this is not fun..."


    "Who said I was for fun? Am I that kind of person?" Monkey King immediately rolled his eyes.


    "Isn''t it?" Lucy asked back.


    "Okay! You are right, I am just for fun..." Monkey King shrugged, and then said: "But I also wanted to bring Akunorokia here and destroy him all..."


    "Akuno Lokiah?" Beska looked curious: "Didn''t it disappear with the future world?"


    "Who told you that it disappeared?" Monkey King said: "Akuno Lokiya does not belong to that time and space, so after that future time and space disappears, he will be transferred to other time and space by the laws of this world. Here, Akunorokia has been transferred to his future time and space..." After speaking, Monkey King looked at the future Roger.


    "So, his world..." Elisa and the others were shocked when they heard this.


    "That''s why I have to open the door of this solar eclipse and bring Akuno Lokiah and other giant cages here to kill them!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Understood..." Elisa looked solemn and solemn: "Since the matter started because of us, it will naturally be ended by us!" Then she looked at the king: "Your Majesty, this time I have to trouble you , Please evacuate the people immediately and stay away from this city. As you have heard just now, tens of thousands of giant cages will come out of this eclipse gate..."


    "You...are you really going to do this?" The king swallowed with a look of astonishment. He felt weak when he remembered what happened seven years ago. If several giant cages came out, it would have been...

 1666 Chapter 192 The Door Opened Again

    "You...are you really going to do this?" The king swallowed with a look of astonishment. Thinking of what happened seven years ago, he felt weak. A giant cage is so desperate. If tens of thousands of giant cages come out , That gotta...


    "What are you afraid of? Don''t you have Master Wukong here? Just a giant cage, Master Wukong just needs to move his thoughts to make them disappear!" Karen appeared, looking at Monkey King with admiration, and then full of contempt. Looking at the king and the others, a group of ignorant mortals, the true gods are standing in front of you, but they want to fear the so-called cage...


    "Master Wukong''s strength is naturally beyond doubt, but..." Makarov also frowned, his face solemn: "Tens of thousands of giant cages, this is not a joke, Master Wukong, if it is not necessary, don''t Going on an adventure..."


    Although everyone is convinced of Monkey King''s unfathomable strength, they don''t think that Monkey King can handle a giant cage with tens of thousands of heads. That is tens of thousands!


    With such a number, it''s no wonder that everyone changes color. After all, the giant cage is the top creature in the world, and one end is helpless, let alone tens of thousands.


    To be more serious, tens of thousands of giant cages are enough to destroy the world.


    "Makarov, don''t worry, it''s just a huge cage. Brother Goku can handle it..." Mebis said with a flat face: "His strength is far beyond your imagination... He is going to solve future disasters for you now, you guys. It should be an honor!"


    "How come even the first generation adults say the same!" Makarov''s face was stunned, his mouth opened wide, and he almost cried again.


    "Anyway, this country and this world are all saved by you. I believe you!" The king looked serious and looked at Monkey King: "The big deal will be destroyed again, I will arrange..."


    The king is also full of courage, and he hurried away with his own people...


    It took the whole city to evacuate Kolokas for three days. Because of this experience, the people are more cooperative, but they are all puzzled. This is good, how could it happen suddenly? Tens of thousands of giant cages will appear in Kurokas?


    Three days later, after all the people were evacuated, Monkey King and others came to the gate of Eclipse again.


    Holding ten golden keys in his hand, Monkey King threw it into the air. With the flash of ten magic circles, Baruche, Aliyes, and all the celestial spirits of the zodiac appeared in front of Monkey King.


    At this scene, Jura and the others were stunned: "Summoned the Protoss of the Twelve Zodiac at the same time, this...this...this..."


    Once again, everyone was shocked by Monkey King''s incredible methods. The double door opening was so weak that it was a twelve double door opening!


    Moreover, it is so relaxed and casual, without pressure, this kind of strength can no longer be described as unfathomable.


    "In this world, there are people who can summon all the celestial spirits of our Zodiac Twelve Attacks at the same time?" Not only Jura and others were shocked, but the celestial spirits summoned by Monkey King were all stunned, like a ghost. Expressions.


    "Knowing that Lord Wukong is very strong, I didn''t expect it to be so unreasonable!" Leo looked at Monkey King and exclaimed.


    "Such a man is really charming!" Aquia looked at Lucy with envy: "You girl has found a good man, so I want to pry your corner!"


    Lucy shrugged indifferently: "If you want to jump into the hole by yourself, come and pry!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, quickly open this door!"


    When Monkey King spoke, the star spirits did not dare to neglect. They naturally knew something about Monkey King. They had also heard of such a character from the Star Spirit King. Naturally, they did not dare to violate the slightest, and turned into a stream of light. The door of the eclipse rushed past...


    With the light shining, the door of the solar eclipse slowly opened in the panic of everyone''s heartbeat...


    Everyone focused their gazes on the open door, which was so white that there was nothing to see...


    For a long time, there was no movement at all...


    "Didn''t it mean that there will be tens of thousands of giant cages coming out? Why is there nothing?" Naz looked inside the door with a look of confusion: "Big Brother Wukong, are you wrong?"


    "What''s the hurry, it''s coming soon!"


    As Sun Wukong''s voice just fell, a cage chant suddenly came out from it, making everyone energetic: "Come!!"


    The heavy footsteps rumbling as I wanted most, made the earth tremble slightly, and huge black shadows appeared before everyone''s sight from the white solar eclipse door...


    "It''s a giant cage!! It''s really here!!!"


    At this moment, everyone felt tight in their hearts, their expressions became more solemn than ever before, and they were ready to attack at any time...


    A giant cage came out of the door, the huge body, and the terrible breath instantly swept out like a storm, making the area densely covered with a terrible shadow of death...


    One head, two heads, three heads... It didn''t take long for the giant cage with more than ten heads to emerge from it...


    "Get ready..." Monkey King looked at Naz, Ragosas and the others: "The Cage Slayer who has not slaughtered the cage, can''t be called the Cage Slayer..."


    "Practicing the magic of killing cages, isn''t it just for the slaughter of cages!" Ragosas looked at the giant cages with excitement on his face: "I have waited for this day, but I have been waiting for a long time!"


    "I didn''t kill Akunolokia last time. This time, I have to kill a few more giant cages for anything!" Gogil was also high in fighting spirit.Facing the giant cage that the world feared, they, as the cage-killing wizards, boiled with enthusiasm.


    "Such a big guy has tens of thousands of heads, meow?" Miliana had a look of fear, and she hid behind Kagura and hugged her tightly: "Did we really fight meow!"


    "It''s okay to deal with a few heads, but tens of thousands of heads..." Kagura looked serious: "But there is a teacher, absolutely no problem!"


    "Goku, it''s up to you! If you can''t stop it, this world will be over!" Lucy swallowed, her expression nervous.


    Anyone who sees the giant cage that keeps coming out from far away will be frightened to the face...


    A roar came from the mouth of one of the giant cages. In an instant, the wind swept across and the surrounding houses were blown apart and scattered...


    "This is what Akunorokia said... the world seven years ago?" The giant cage looked around, spitting words, and looking at the human being in front of him, his eyes flickered: "Who is Monkey King? Where is Monkey King? I heard that you defeated the King of the Cage, hey, there is a species! Do you dare to come out and see?"..

 1667 Chapter 193 The Sword of the Slaughterhouse

    These giant cages did not come from four hundred years ago as in the original work, but from the future seven years later. In the future, it is also Akunorokia who opened the door to the solar eclipse. Came many years ago.


    Therefore, these giant cages have naturally heard the name of Monkey King, because they came from the future world and were ordered by Akunorokia to deal with Monkey King.


    Although the giant cages are not very cold with Akunorokia, they have the strength, and the giant cages naturally have to obey his orders.


    "Why, he just sent you such a group of cannon fodder, didn''t he dare to come?" Monkey King stepped forward and looked at the giant cage in front of him. It was obvious that he was the leader of this group of giant cages. The average giant cage is much larger.


    "Cannon fodder?" The giant cage''s voice was low and loud, appearing very loud: "Haha~~A reptile, dare to say that our noble cage clan is cannon fodder?"


    As he said, the fierce light in the eyes of the giant cage was revealed, and he raised his front foot, densely covered with terrifying shadows, and stepped on Monkey King...


    There was a loud bang, and the earth was shaking for it, and a very humane sneer appeared at the corner of the giant cage''s mouth: "Now it''s turned into a meatloaf...Huh?!!!"


    The disdainful sneer just appeared, and the face of this giant cage suddenly changed, because his stomping giant feet were suddenly lifted up by an irresistible force of terror, and then he was even more shocked to discover. Not only his right foot, but also his body are floating...


    "This...this...this is?!!!" The giant cage leader was shocked and inexplicably, a pair of cage eyes were bigger than a copper bell, and he was actually lifted up!


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it will be very embarrassing in the end!" Monkey King lifted the giant bridle leader high with one hand, his face was flat, for how much the giant bridle leader struggled, he still did nothing.


    "So strong!!!" Minerba and the others stared in shock. They heard that it was one thing, but saw it with their own eyes is another thing. It is as strong as a giant cage, and was lifted by Monkey King with one hand. Over his head, his strength was so powerful that he was far superior to the giant cage, which was incredible.


    "Is he the Monkey King? Sure enough... he has terrible power beyond the giant cage!"


    Not to mention other people, even together with the giant cage group, they were all shocked. The power of humans was far beyond the giant cage, which made them feel very absurd.


    "It seems that the defeat of Akunolokia is true!" After the shock, the giant cage leader yelled at the surrounding giant cages: "What are you looking at? Come and help quickly, this human being is not one The cage is the enemy!"


    "Haha~~ Kobas! You also have a day to beg us!" One of the fire dragons burning with flames laughed out loud, regardless of whether his own mockery would anger the giant cage leader.


    It¡¯s just that although his mouth is not forgiving, his actions have not stopped. Instead, he rushed towards Monkey King for the first time: "Haha~~ The old man¡¯s body is made of flames. If you touch it, But it will be burned so much that there is no slag left!"


    "Fire! I happen to be your opponent!" Naz''s excited voice suddenly sounded, and the flame-wrapped fist unceremoniously bombarded Huo Cage''s face: "The iron fist of the Huo Cage!!"


    "It hurts... A mere human, it hurt me? No... You are... the cage slayer?!" Huo Cage looked at Naz with a look of surprise.


    "Haha~ Fire is useless to me!" Naz laughed out loud, looked at the flames all over the fire cage, wiped the corner of his mouth: "It looks so hilarious! I have never eaten it. It''s a cage inflammation! Hey~~ I want to eat you whole!"


    As he said, with a big mouth, the flames on the fire cage were instantly sucked by Naz...


    "Hey~~ Naz is messing up again, he wants to eat the giant cage!!" Lucy was stunned when she saw this.


    "Leave him alone! Now it''s our turn!" Elisa looked at the giant cage group surrounding Monkey King, her face solemn.


    "Haha~~Dancing with the cage, it''s really a good picture!" The turtle dove flashed, and instantly stood in front of one of the giant cages, with a calm complexion and elegant posture: "Don''t let me down. it is good!"


    "Get away! Human!" The roar of the giant cage turned into a terrifying wind, and swept towards the turtledove!


    However, the Turtle Dove slashed the wind with a single sword. The ancient sword in his hand swung lightly, and countless invisible sword auras instantly enveloped the giant. In an instant, the sound of tinkling was endless, and the invisible sword aura rubbed off the scales of the giant cage. Sparks!


    "It''s useless, reptile, I''m an iron cage. The scales are harder than steel. You can''t break my defenses!" The iron cage laughed loudly, looking at the turtle dove with joking and disdain. .


    "Heh~ Really!" The Turtle Dove smiled gracefully, her body flashed again, slashing at the neck of the iron cage...


    "It''s useless, you can''t break it..." The iron cage''s voice was full of pride and disdain. Facing the sword of the turtle dove, he didn''t pay attention to it. However, before he finished his words, his pupils shrank and his voice stopped abruptly , Because of the sword of the turtledove, it easily separated his cage scales, blood was splashing, and the bones were deeply visible!


    "You...you..." The iron cage widened his eyes, a little unbelievable, and he staggered back and crashed to the ground. The scarlet blood flowed from his neck wound like spring water, making the iron cage''s tenacious life positive. Lost at an alarming rate...


    Because of carelessness, the entire head of the iron cage was almost cut off by the turtledove...


    The turtle dove is a killer, and naturally understand which part is deadly and which part is weak...


    A hoarse and weak howl came from the mouth of the iron cage, but the giant cages around them were shocked...


    "My swordsmanship is indeed not enough to break the scales of your cage, but..." Turtle dove looked at the giant cage weakly lying on the ground, wiped the ancient sword in his hand, and smiled slightly: "My sword is a magic weapon improved by the teacher. , Breaking your cage scales, but as simple as cutting tofu..."


    "There are still magical soldiers who restrain my cage clan!"


    Countless giant cages have solemn expressions, fierce gleams in their eyes, full of violence: "This sword, absolutely cannot survive in the world, kill her!"


    Amidst the roar of the earth, the turtledove received the same treatment as Monkey King, surrounded by countless giant cages and attacked in groups!


    Because the giant cages have regarded the sword in the hands of the turtle dove as a more threatening existence than the Monkey King. No matter how strong the Monkey King is, he is still a person; but whoever holds the sword has the possibility of slaughtering the cage, such a dangerous thing. , Naturally going to be destroyed!Because the giant cages have regarded this sword as their natural enemy-the sword of the slaughterhouse!


    (There is one more later.)..

 1668 Chapter 194 Fight with the Cage

    Suddenly surrounded by five giant cages, the pressure on the turtledove increased sharply. Because of her skill, she was also bombarded by one of the giant cages under the repeated attacks of the five giant cages, and the whole person flew out. ¡­


    But the five-headed giant cage is not much better, the whole body is covered with blood mouths, all are injured by the ancient sword in the hands of the turtle dove!


    "What a terrible sword! Our cage scales are so fragile in front of it!" One of the giant cages exclaimed deeply, and then flickered fiercely: "Go, kill her! The sword must be taken back! "


    "Want to kill me? Just rely on your big lizards?" The turtledove stood up from the ground in an somersault. At this time, her body was just wrapped in a layer of light. Because of this light curtain, she was still hit by the giant cage. There is nothing wrong with me: "My old lady has a teacher to protect me, and all the lizards will die for me!"


    As she said, she had already given up all defenses, a little bit below her feet, instantly appeared in front of one of the giant cages, slashing a sword at its neck, splashing blood, and a huge halter soaring into the sky!


    "Damn!!" The other giant cages were shocked. One of the giant cages roared, and a paw shot the turtle dove out...


    However, she, who was guarded by the light, did not suffer the slightest harm, Jiao gave a shout, and killed her again...


    The miserable howl resounded...


    Holding a magic weapon, invincible, such a character, I ask you if you are afraid!


    Anyway, the other giant cages, under the rascal and ferocious play of the turtledove, are timid...


    How can a terrible opponent who is not afraid of attacking or hurting but can easily hurt them?


    Looking at Elsa and the others, they are as cruel, especially Elsa and Kagura. Both of them can break through the defense of the giant cage with their supreme swordsmanship, but they are not as easy as the turtledove. But the magic weapon that can easily kill the giant cage!


    On Naz''s side, the cage of fire has already stepped into a violent: "Say that I want to swallow my flames, the human beings are really not ashamed!"


    Amidst the roar, the fire cage rushed all the way, trying to fall off Naz, who was clutching his back tightly, and houses were turned into ruins in the fire...


    However, Naz didn''t gnaw a word, the power of swallowing became more fierce, and because the amount of swallowing flame was too much, it overflowed from his body...


    However, because of the overflow of Naz¡¯s magical power, the originally crazily destroyed fire cage suddenly stopped: "This feeling...could it be...no...impossible...but this feeling...is exactly...the fire cage king...Igunilu!"


    Just as the fire cage was surprised, because Naz absorbed too much magic power, and his hands began to be caged, becoming cage claws...


    "Boy!"


    "En?" Naz stopped smoking when he heard the words.


    "What is the relationship between you and Igunilu...?"


    "Igunilu?" Naz was surprised when he heard the words, "Do you know Igunilu?"


    "My friend is also the King of Firecage..."


    "Really..." A smile suddenly appeared on Naz''s face: "Igunilu is my father!"


    "Huh?!!!" Igunilu suddenly lost his voice in surprise: "You...Igunilu actually had a child?!!!"


    "Um~ but the breath on you...can''t be wrong..." Huo Cage said solemnly: "You are the son of nun Nilu and the son of my friend. Let''s truce!"


    "Okay! Uncle!" Naz responded very readily.


    "Uncle?" There was a big drop of cold sweat on Huo Cage''s forehead.


    Suddenly, a wind blade cut towards Naz¡¯s front door...


    "Huh?" Huo Cage didn''t hesitate, and the right paw of the flame instantly slapped it apart!


    "?? Atlas Ferrem, what do you mean? Are you going to betray the Black Cage King, Lord Akunorokia?" The wind cage roared out of shock.


    "Akuno Lokiah?" Atlas Firecage snorted coldly: "When shall we listen to that bastard? My will is at my disposal, and you, the guy who is controlled by consciousness, give it to me To shut up!"


    "It said that I was controlled by consciousness?" Feng Cage was furious: "It seems that you have betrayed Lord Akunorokia!" During the roar, he roared directly at the fire cage, the wind was like a cage. The flames on the Blowing Buddha Fire Cage are floating!


    "The wind can resist fire, Atlas Ferrem, just wait for the flames to be blown out by me!" The wind cage is arrogant and arrogant.


    "Wind overpowers fire? There is indeed such a saying..." Atlas Ferrem of the fire cage snorted coldly, "However, the wind can also help the fire!"


    With that said, the erratic flame of Atlas Ferrem in the Fire Cage suddenly burned more vigorously: "Son of Nun Nilu! Let us fight side by side!"


    "Okay! Uncle, but you can call me Raz!"


    "Haha~~ Then you can also call me Atlas Ferrem..."


    "Your name is so long, then I''ll call you Uncle Art!"


    "Haha~~ This title is also good!" Atlas Ferrem laughed out loud and rushed towards the wind cage in front...


    With a roar, the two giant cages suddenly became tangled together...


    In this scene, everyone was shocked, and Lucy exclaimed: "No! Naz actually instigated a giant cage? How did it happen?"


    "This guy always surprises people!" Elisa pushed back to the giant cage with a sword, and then jumped back, avoiding a claw of the giant cage behind her, looking at Naz, but slightly Smile.


    "This bastard is in the limelight again!" Gogil looked upset, jumped on the back of a giant cage, and launched a fierce attack...


    Ragusus, who was on the side also unwilling to show weakness, was surrounded by thunder and lightning, and fought with a giant cage...


    On the contrary, Kildas and other powerful wizards were helpless facing the giant cage, because they were shocked to find that their magic bombardment did not work on the giant cage!


    "It seems that we can''t help much. We can only rely on Elsa and the Cage Slayer... and Master Wukong..." Thinking of Monkey King, Kildas immediately looked at Monkey King, and suddenly Turned into a look of astonishment...


    Because at this time, Monkey King is holding the tail of a giant cage, like a sledgehammer. It smashes against the giant cages coming from all around, howling and roaring, the battle over there is one-sided. Slaughter...


    Not only Kildas, but everyone was stunned by the inhuman strength of Monkey King. Their helpless giant cage, in front of Monkey King, was as weak as a toy...


    Seeing the scene where the giant cages were blasted out, everyone looked blank and opened their mouths, because the scene was bloody and violent!


    "That''s a giant cage! Hey~~" Minerba''s eyes widened. At this moment, both body and mind were attracted by Monkey King, and then the words that Monkey King said in front of her three days ago...

 1669 Chapter 195: One Word Determines Life and Death

    What kind of magic, Monkey King did not use it at all, it was completely crushed by force, and by force alone, crushing the giant cage group, such an incredible scene, naturally everyone was stunned, and now they all feel that Monkey King It is a humanoid violent cage!


    Atlas Ferrem took a look at Monkey King after he forced the wind cage open. It was also shocking and inexplicable: "Unexpectedly, these monsters appeared among human beings. It is obviously not the cage-killing magician. The strength far exceeds the giant cage, you humans are really the darling of heaven!"


    "You said Big Brother Wukong! That''s natural!" Naz looked at the direction of Monkey King, his eyes full of admiration: "His horror hasn''t been fully revealed yet. If you use language magic, maybe All the giant cages here will be finished!"


    "Speech magic?" Atlas Ferrem''s eyes widened suddenly: "He still has such dangerous magic..."


    "Atlas Ferrem, where are you looking!" The wind cage roared and collided with the fire cage again...


    With the efforts of Monkey King, Elisa and others, one giant cage fell, but more giant cages burst out of the solar eclipse gate, seemingly endless, endless...


    The entire Kurokas has long been destroyed at the foot of the firelight and the giant cage...


    After getting rid of the giant cage in front of him, Elisa came to the Monkey King, breathing a little dazedly: "Wukong, I can''t go on like this, there are too many, and we will be exhausted!"


    "So, I tell you to practice hard, you see, it won''t work after a few strokes!"


    "You think we are all perverts like you!" Elisa immediately rolled her eyes: "Aren''t you good at magic words, let''s get rid of all the tricks!"


    "Isn''t that boring..." Monkey King chuckled: "And this is a rare training opportunity, how can you miss it!" He said, throwing it away, and a line of fluorescent light rose into the sky, floating in the sky above the city, shining light down. , Everyone¡¯s magic, physical strength, injury, and spirit returned to their peak state in an instant...


    "So you should be able to support more time, right?" Monkey King smiled.


    "You perverted..." Rao Elisa was also shocked by Monkey King''s methods, but she was relieved a lot. At least these giant cages were no longer a threat, and it was only a matter of time to eliminate them.


    But with the passage of time, even if the Sun Wukong¡¯s divine light is restored, everyone is no longer worried about injury or exhaustion of magic power, but the gap in numbers is becoming more and more obvious. A giant cage walks out of the eclipse gate and looks at the city. Among them, hundreds of people have gathered!Something is wrong.


    Each cage spit out a sigh of breath, which made the entire Kolokas into ruins!


    The people who had already evacuated watched everything that happened here from a great distance, all of them were horrified and shocked. All this is simply the end of the world!


    The only people who can fight against the cage are only a handful of people such as Elsa and Mira; even if they are injured, they will recover immediately, even if there is no need to worry about the depletion of magic, Naz and others are surrounded by the cage and defeated. !


    The so-called two fists are hard to beat four hands, let alone a cage!


    "Big Brother Wukong, you can''t go on like this! There are too many, and even with your recovery light, we can''t hold it!" Naz rode the fire cage to the front of Monkey King, and said anxiously: "Go on like this , There will be more and more giant cages, you should enlarge them quickly and destroy them all!"


    "I even released the light of life, you can''t resist it, it''s useless!" Monkey King shrugged helplessly: "Forget it, you all evacuate here..."


    "Then I''m waiting for the show!" Naz was happy when he arrived, and immediately greeted the fire cage and led everyone to leave the place. Anyway, he also overturned several giant cages, which is considered to be an addiction, knowing that this situation will continue. It would get worse, so I had to leave it to Monkey King to deal with it.


    At this moment, more than one hundred and fifty giant cages have gathered in the city. Watching Naz and the others evacuate, how can they do what they want?At the moment, all giant cages have turned their heads, spewing out innumerable cage breaths of different attributes, sweeping towards Monkey King and the others in an overwhelming manner!


    The scene was so magnificent, like meteors blasting from all directions, sweeping the earth and sky...


    Hundreds of giant cages are so powerful, if tens of thousands of giant cages gather together, how ruinous it is!


    Looking at the death cage that swept towards them, Elsa and the others'' complexions changed drastically. In this cage, they all felt death!


    Even if there is the light of life in the sky, it will not avoid the danger of death, because it is not time to recover, they may have been torn to pieces in this energy storm...


    "Oh~ it''s not very good at one end. This giant cage with hundreds of heads shot at the same time, and it looks like it!" Seeing this, Monkey King smiled slightly: "Exit!"


    The sound wave spread in an instant, the cage of destruction disappeared in an instant, and the giant cage with more than one hundred and fifty heads around it was still at the same time, and then crashed to the ground...


    "This is... the magic of words?!!!" Atlas Ferrem of the fire cage was horrified, with a simple word, but it was a giant cage that killed more than one hundred and fifty heads...


    At the same time, Atlas Ferrem''s eyes have become extremely complicated, because the dead giant cages are all his people, although they are controlled by the Black Cage King, they are another group that wants to destroy Humans, radicals who rule the world...


    Makarov and others were also stunned. They thought they knew the horror of Monkey King very well, but now they realized that it was still far from enough. At this moment, they were just a simple word and killed With hundreds of giant cages dead, is this something human can do?


    "I''ve also seen the magic of words in ancient books. Although it is dangerous and terrifying, it is not so exaggerated, right?" Bobu, the president of Cyan Tianma, exclaimed.


    "Magic also differs from person to person. The stronger the person, the more terrifying the power of magic..." Makarov exclaimed, "I''m afraid that the legendary Dark Wizard, Jeff, can''t be compared with him... "


    "Jerf... Speaking of Jerf, according to the news, this guy is also secretly making small moves!" Yajima said solemnly.


    "What are you afraid of, don''t we have Master Wukong here? Even the legendary Jeff is a piece of cake!" Janelia Wright''s gaze when she looked at Monkey King has turned into blind worship.


    "I''m afraid, if Master Wukong wants to do something, I''m afraid no one can stop..." Makarov looked worried, and this had to make him worried, because Sun Wukong has been showing it all the time. Yixie, do things according to his own preferences. What if he wants to destroy the world on a whim some day?..

 1670 Chapter 196: A Lot of Dog Food

    Of course, this is only a potential concern, and Makarov is just talking about it and not mentioning it.


    Although the giant cages with more than one hundred and fifty heads died in an instant, more giant cages came out of the eclipse gate...


    Just as many as he came, he died as much as he could. When he arrived, Monkey King stood alone at the door, and he came out with a kick or slapped to the ground...


    Soon, the corpses in the giant cage were piled up like a mountain, and it was shocking to see...


    "That''s a giant cage, not a ball!"


    Countless people went from the initial shock to the final numbness, so that they became calm...


    Over time, Monkey King also felt bored. This endless stream of giant cages with tens of thousands of heads walked out head to head. Even if it was dark and then dawn, it could not be finished!


    Monkey King simply waved his sleeves, the energy storm swept through, and the door of the solar eclipse disappeared in the light curtain...


    And those giant cages that kept coming out of them were interrupted, and the corpses of those giant cages were all turned into light spots and disappeared, returning to their original point in time...


    "Strange, the solar eclipse has been ruined, why didn''t we go back?" Lucy widened her eyes in doubt. She wanted to go back to seven years ago, because at that time, her father hadn''t died, although Lucy was still very upset with her cheap father, but she was somewhat regretful for not seeing him for the last time.


    "Because of the laws of this world, my whereabouts cannot be determined..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Why??" Lucy and the others both looked confused.


    On a rugged mountain cliff, Jeff looked at Kurokas below, his eyes still full of shock: "What a terrible existence! His power is far above me... When did this appear in the world? Waiting for the strong? The final king of the cage was also applauded by him...I wonder if he can kill me?" After talking to himself, Jeff''s eyes returned to a dead silence, I don''t know what he was thinking about.


    On the other side of the cliff, Urrutia looked at the city below, with a faint flash of pride and excitement in his eyes. The power of Monkey King has far surpassed her imagination...


    Only Uludai frowned slightly, puzzled: "If we want us to destroy the world, he just wants to save the world, and wants to direct and act in a play? I don''t think this guy will do such a boring thing... Then he What do you want to do?"


    "No matter what he wants to do, as long as he can give me the power to change my destiny, no matter what I do, I will do it!" Freya Korona''s face was crazy, and the expression in her eyes revealed that The desire for power.


    "Urutia, Jeff has gone..." Melty looked over the cliff and whispered.


    "Let''s go, this guy still has a little use value, but he can''t find anything at the last moment... But it''s really surprising, this guy actually cultivated an empire by himself..."


    Kurokas, the former prosperous city, has now become a ruin, but fortunately there have been no casualties. This is simply a miracle, because they are facing the giant cage group without any casualties. This What is it if it is not a miracle?


    It¡¯s just that everyone knows that this miracle was brought about by the man named Monkey King.


    "Although we won, the city was once again destroyed. In a few years, don''t even think about regaining its vitality!" The king looked helpless. The city was destroyed once seven years ago, and now it is coming again. , This is a lot of expense, even if he is a king, he can''t stand it!


    "Look at the pain on your face, forget it, I''ll help you!" Monkey King cast his eyes lightly at the king, and a light wave spread instantly, and the buildings that had been turned into ruins were amazing The speed has been restored well, but in the time of a cup of tea, the city turned into ruins has been restored as before!


    "Go back in time...this is time magic!" Makarov''s eyes widened.


    "I just want to ask, is there any magic that Master Wukong can''t do?" Kildas smiled bitterly, then glanced at Kana, and laughed triumphantly: "But it''s awesome. , One day you will also call my father-in-law, wow haha~~~"


    Hearing the four words Father-in-Law, His Majesty¡¯s eyes lit up and he came to Monkey King and bowed and bowed: "Master Wukong, you have saved our country twice. This kind of great grace is really worthless. If I don¡¯t hate it, how about I want to marry the little girl to you?"


    "what?!!"


    Before Sun Wukong answered, Elisa and the others were already staring, and Jubia, who had never concealed his feelings, even yelled: "Jubia hasn''t married Master Wukong yet, what? Is it your daughter''s turn? Not even a princess! Master Goku is mine!"


    "Father..." The emerald princess blushed as well.


    "Emerald! I''m just a daughter like you, don''t you know what your father is doing?" The king whispered in the ear of Princess Emerald, "Look, the competition is fierce. If the father doesn''t Help you, you have no chance..."


    When the emerald princess heard the words, she blushed immediately, but she lowered her head and stopped speaking, which was regarded as acquiescence.


    She grew up listening to the rumors of Monkey King, and now she has seen the power of Monkey King with her own eyes. With such heroic spirit, how can a girl in the first spring be able to resist...


    "It''s over! Looking at this posture, this emerald princess is 200% interesting to Wukong!" Karna looked worried: "I am a princess! This is a bit of pressure!"


    "Okay, since I have said everything, then we will settle the matter today!" Karen appeared and said very seriously: "Master Wukong already has a wife. Everyone knows it. The position of women is totally unrealistic, but we have to line up among us. If anyone does not want to marry Wukong, then quit, I will not stop you!"


    "Uh~" Elisa and the others fell silent when they heard this. It is absolutely impossible to leave Monkey King, but sharing a man with so many women is a little unwilling!


    Because of this is the most difficult decision, the women have always been in a tacit understanding and have not broken the relationship. Now it seems that we must face this fact.


    "Baluge has no objection, a hundred of Baluge, a thousand are willing!" Jiao shouted, Baluge hugged Monkey King, but was the first to express his opinion.


    "This is what I want to say!" Wendy also hugged Monkey King''s first leg.


    "Anyway, I was mentally prepared for this kind of thing, I don''t care..." Elisa smiled slightly and walked to Monkey King''s side.


    Elisa expressed her position, Mila, Karna and other women also expressed their views...


    Seeing this situation, Kildas and others were all dumbfounded, but they all looked envy, jealous and hate: "This dog food is going to be eaten to death!" ..

 1671 Chapter 197 The Wedding

    Someone in front of them has already expressed their opinions and started their heads. Of course, those who are hesitant in the back have made up their minds and stood beside Monkey King...


    No one objected, even Janelia Wright of Cyan Pegasus, fished in troubled waters and ran over...


    This made the people of Cyan Tianma look depressed, and didn''t see Monkey King meet her a few times, why were they kidnapped?


    "If I have so many women who are willing to marry me at the same time, even if I let me die immediately!" Kildas''s eyes looking at Monkey King at the moment are no longer enough to describe with envy, jealousy and hatred, and quietly came to Kana. Next to him, whispered: "Daughter, look, this guy has so many women, or else, dump him!"


    "I''ll shake your face!" Kana immediately glared at Kildas.


    "Oh~ If you have a lover, you will forget your father, tragedy!" Kildas said, squatting in the corner with aggrieved expressions, and at the same time made up his mind: "I thought I was already Love saint, I didn¡¯t expect me to be a scumbag in front of this son-in-law! It seems that I have time to ask a few tips..."


    And Leon also had a heartbroken expression at this time: "It''s over, the lover of my dream is going to marry..." Just like in the original book, he fell in love with Jubia at first sight, but because of Monkey King''s relationship, he never dared It''s just a statement, and now I can only feel hurt alone.


    Of course, he was not the only one who showed this expression. Countless people were heartbroken after learning that Kagura and Elisa and other women were going to marry Monkey King...


    Their goddesses were all packed and taken away by Monkey King. It¡¯s not heartbreaking. Of course, it¡¯s not uncommon for someone to curse Monkey King in secret. Of course, the end is that he was lying on chuang and got sick for two or three years. , Just kidding, is God that you can curse or curse?


    In short, on this day, countless people are secretly hurt and can''t sleep...


    The palace, the palace of the emerald princess.


    "Why don''t you choose the tenth, the tenth is a good day..."


    "No, let''s choose the seventh of next month..."


    "No, choose number eight, number eight is auspicious..."


    Looking at the chirping and chatting daughters who are choosing a date together, Monkey King is helpless, but they are happy and let them go...


    As for the king and others, they are busy with after-event trivia. The people who migrated out, the soldiers, are naturally going to return to the main city...


    One day later, Kurokas, which was originally empty, became lively and prosperous again. When he learned that Lord Jade was married to Monkey King, everyone offered their sincere blessings, but when he learned about Kagura, etc. When all women were married, everyone was silent...


    Special, this is going against the rhythm!


    Countless men offered their knees that have been cherished for many years to Monkey King, gods!There are so many women, even if you are arrogant, can you resist it?


    "It seems that a generation of gods is destined to fall under the belly of these women..."


    "Oh~ confidant is a disaster!"


    Countless people began to mourn for Monkey King...


    Of course, this kind of mind was naturally insightful by Monkey King, and it was instantly full of black lines. He just wanted to compare his middle finger to the world: You don¡¯t understand how tough you are!


    Soon, more than half a month of calm passed.


    On August 8, the whole country celebrates.


    Because this day is the day when Monkey King and the emerald princess and many beautiful women get married!


    It''s also the day when countless men were secretly hurt...


    Countless people cried out in the toilet...


    But Monkey King fought in the new house for two days and two nights...


    When he walked out of the new house refreshedly, Kildas was shocked and knelt immediately: "My son-in-law! Please tell me a few tricks!"


    "A scum like you, even if I teach you, I can only make you a real man for five seconds!"


    Kildas: "..."


    After the joke, Kildas suddenly changed to a serious expression: "Although it''s been more than half a month, I still have a question in my heart, where exactly has the Black Cage King Akunorokia gone? "


    "Naturally it''s back to seven years ago..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "In other words, we will meet him again?" Kildas looked solemn.


    "Of course, I forgot him that day and destroyed the door directly..."


    "You didn''t put him in your eyes at all, so you forgot it!" Kildas looked helpless, and at the same time became extremely serious: "But since I will meet again, then I will also I¡¯ve made some preparations, but I don¡¯t want to face the giant cage like this time.


    As he said, rubbing his hands, looking at Monkey King, he hehe smiled: "I''m a family now, well, I know you have the magic that allows me to attack the giant cage, or teach me a few tricks?"


    "Take it!" Sun Wukong threw an ancient book to Kildas, and said lightly: "The reason why the giant cage''s ordinary magic is invalid for them is because they have the constitution that is immune to magic. As long as it is not magic, the attack will be natural. It works..."


    Holding the ancient book, Kildas just flipped through a few pages, and his eyes lit up: "It''s not a waste of money I gave you my daughter, thank you for not telling me, so much outsider..." I can¡¯t wait to turn around and leave to study...


    The rest of the time was naturally calm and peaceful.


    Monkey King took the newly married sisters around to play around, and in a blink of an eye, it was a month...


    But the originally peaceful days are gradually being buried in a shadow...


    The weather is abnormal, and natural phenomena change continuously, and people''s daily lives are greatly affected.


    The land, which was covered with green fields, continued to be dry; the sun-drenched beach was shrouded in clouds; the endless desert turned into a white snowfield...


    Wild animals have also begun a great migration. All of this indicates that something terrible is coming...


    And somewhere on the overcast beach is where the Monkey King and his party are on vacation.


    Looking at the dark clouds above her head, Lucy Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "It''s strange that it was obviously a big sun just now, why is it clouded all at once? Is it raining?"


    "This feeling is a bit disturbing!" Elisa looked at the sky with a serious face.


    "Brother Wukong, come and take a look, Barugo and the others are a little strange!" Wendy''s voice suddenly sounded from the beach.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Elisa and the others ran over when they heard this.


    "I don''t know! They suddenly seem to be in pain..." Milla''s face was solemn, looking at the Monkey King who was coming, and asked worriedly: "What''s the matter with them, Wukong?"


    "Mutation? Evolution?" Monkey King looked at Baru Ge and Aliyes, and looked at Lucy: "You try it, can you summon Aquia..."..

 1672 Chapter 198 The Rebellious Star Spirit

    When Lucy heard the words, she immediately took out a golden key and said softly: "Open it! The door of Aquarius, Aquia!"


    However, everything was calm as usual, Aquiya did not appear, Lucy frowned slightly, and called again a few times, still to no avail, and then looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, what''s the matter? Why can''t it be summoned?"


    "It seems that the Protoss is still unavoidably affected by the fate of the solar eclipse!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "The Protoss was affected by the solar eclipse? What the hell is going on?" Lucy looked puzzled.


    "Seven years ago, the gate of the eclipse was activated by my power. Not long ago, I opened the gate of the eclipse again with the key of the zodiac, which seems to be absorbed by the stars of the zodiac. The magic power on the eclipse gate has changed. Of course, the main reason is that the power attached to me on the eclipse gate is my power that makes them change and gain incomparable At the same time, it will explode and die..."


    "So serious? Nabaru Ge and Aliyes..." Elisa and the others were shocked.


    "Don''t worry, she will be bothered by me. Naturally, I won''t be backlashed by my strength, but there are changes..." Monkey King smiled and looked at the two daughters who fell on their knees and hummed.


    And the bodies of Baru Ge and Aliyes also suddenly changed at a speed visible to the naked eye at this time, their bodies were taller, and the former Hungary was also more plump...


    After a while, it became more and more mature, seduced and confused...


    "Wow~~ this...this..." Jubia stared with eyes wide, and suddenly hugged Monkey King''s arm, his eyes gleaming and said: "Master Wukong, how did this happen? How did it do it? Give Jubia a bit too!"


    "Ah pull? What''s wrong, I seem to have grown a little bit..." Aliyes stood up, feeling her own changes, and said curiously.


    "It''s more than just a little bit taller!" Kana rushed from behind Aliyes to her Hungarian front: "I''m jealous, it turned out to be bigger than mine..."


    "Goku, you just said that you either evolve, or you burst into death, Aliyes and Barugo are like this, are they because of evolution?" Mira asked.


    "They have not been affected much, they have only grown a little bit..."


    "Then help me grow a little bit!" An Jie''er looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Now is not the time to talk about this kind of thing!" Lucy said anxiously, "So, Aquia is in danger?"


    "It''s true..." Sun Wukong nodded faintly: "Baluge and Aliyes can merge my power because they are already my women. As for others, they can gain terrible power for a short time, but Once the time limit is over, you will burst into death!"


    "That''s just a little bit of power you set up on us to protect us, is it so terrible?" Beska was shocked.


    "Your husband, I''m so good!" Monkey King said hehe.


    "Then... what should we do? We have to save Aquia!" Lucy looked anxious. For Aquia, she looked closer than her own relatives.


    "It seems that I can only go to the Astral World..." Sun Wukong nodded: "Let¡¯s go back to Fairy Tail and talk to Makarov and others! The time flow in the Astral World is different from here, where one day is equal to this. Three months in the world, when we come back to this world, it may have been months..."


    "Go to the Astral Realm?" Xue Nai was taken aback when he heard the words, "But I heard that if humans go to the Astral Realm, they will die!"


    "Don''t worry about this, just wear special clothes made by the Astral World!" Baru said.


    "Come with me and take care of so much!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Yes, Brother Goku is omnipotent!" Wendy smiled.


    In the moment when Monkey King thought, everyone instantly returned to Fairy Tail. After telling Makarov and others, Naz immediately yelled: "Go to the astral world! Brother Wukong, take me too. !"


    "You big electric bulb, roll me aside..."


    "It''s great to have a woman! I changed my name to find one..." Naz murmured extremely uncomfortably, but everyone around was dumbfounded.


    Hobby was even more exaggerated, as if he had met Naz for the first time: "This...is this the Naz I know? Love~~"


    Monkey King did not pay attention to them, but waved his hand. A magic circle appeared in the middle of the hall. He just wanted to bring Elucci and other girls into the magic circle, but suddenly stopped and walked out of the guild. Look at it: "It seems we don''t need to go to the astral world for now..."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sudden roar, and the guild''s door was kicked and exploded openly. Ten figures appeared in front of everyone under the refracted sunlight!


    The leader is Leo, the Leo of the Twelve Zodiac. His golden armor looks particularly dazzling. Similarly, the magic radiating from him is equally amazing!


    "Leo! What on earth do you want to do? You are also a member of Fairy Tail!" Naz yelled immediately after seeing this.


    "Oh~ That''s already a thing before, I have forgotten..." Leo''s eyes were indifferent, with a hint of arrogance in his expression, that was the arrogance brought by unparalleled power: " Now, our Protoss should dominate you humans!"


    With that said, he looked at Baruge and Aliyes next to Monkey King: "Hand over the two of them, I can look at the love of the past and spare your lives!"


    "Oh~ You have gained a little bit of strength, and your tone has become extraordinarily arrogant..." Monkey King looked at Leo and smiled.


    "Wukong, what''s going on?" Elisa''s face was solemn, and these celestial spirits didn''t look right.


    "Poor worms dominated by huge powers are also commonly known as delusions!" Monkey King said faintly: "Be careful, after absorbing my power, their strength may be higher than you!"


    "Still above us? How is this possible!" Turtledove was obviously a little unbelievable, stepping forward, flicking the ancient sword in his hand, the cold light flashed by, but it was crushed by Leo!


    "How come!" When the Turtledoves saw this, they all looked astonished.


    "Isn''t it! Absorbed a little bit of your strength and became so strong, shouldn''t we who are in the bridal chamber with you become stronger?" Kana said with a look of astonishment.


    "Theoretically speaking..." Monkey King said very seriously: "But because the power is too large, you can''t bear it, so I deliberately eliminated it. You just got some physical improvement..."


    Of course, this improvement means immortality, but this sentence Sun Wukong did not say clearly.

 1673 Chapter 199 Vase also has a counterattack day

    "Really so?!" Elisa and the others were all in amazement, and they became more and more curious about the identity of Monkey King.


    "So you''re a treasure? Come here and let me take a bite!" Kildas suddenly smiled.


    "I bit your sister!" Monkey King stared at him immediately.


    "I don''t have a sister, but I have one. Go and bite her!" Kildas shot back unscrupulously.


    However, the one who answered him was an angry Kana slapped it...


    "I''m not interested in watching you guys play treasures here!" Leo said with a cold expression: "Do it!"


    The nine celestial spirits afterwards all jumped into the guild hall, but they were stopped by Elisa and other women.


    Looking at the beautiful and enchanting sister in front of him, Lucy was shocked: "You...you are Aquia? Where''s your tail?"


    "Tail? Isn''t it right here?" Aquia smiled slightly and stroked her long and sexy legs, with a triumphant expression on her face: "How about it, do you look a little jealous? ?"


    "Ghosts are jealous!" Lucy exclaimed.


    "Don''t deny it, I can hear the meaning of jealousy in your tone..." Aquia chuckled.


    "It''s still unpleasant to change your personality!" Lucy murmured.


    "Listen to your tone, do you want to be my opponent? Tell you, I was not polite before, and now I am not polite!" Aquia smiled, her hands holding the water bottle, exuding silk Dangerous fluctuations in silk.


    "Master Wukong, can you transfer them all elsewhere? If you start a fight here, the guild won''t protect you!" Makarov said nervously.


    When Monkey King heard the words, he felt that it was the same. Fighting in this kind of place was indeed a little tied. With a thought, the surrounding space changed, and everyone instantly appeared in a wilderness.


    Holding Wendy, Sun Wukong sat on a turf, looking like I am an audience...


    On the contrary, Makarov and the others have their faces full of solemnity, because they have already felt that the magic power of these ten star spirits are amazingly powerful.


    "Leo, are you really going to go to war with us?" Naz looked at Leo in Leo and shouted angrily.


    "Leave Virgo and Aries to us, we''ll leave right away!" Leo said with a flat face, coldly.


    "What do you want them to do?"


    "This is not something you should ask!"


    "impossible!"


    "That has to be done by force!"


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it!" Naz yelled, and a ball of flame burned above his fist, and he blasted Leo with a punch: "The iron fist of the fire cage!"


    There was a soft''pop'', but Leo grabbed Naz''s right fist indifferently: "Your attack is still so monotonous and boring!" As he said, his hand suddenly increased, and there was a loud bang. , Naz was smashed into the ground!


    "Okay...so strong! Naz was actually killed by a spike!" Gray and others were all dumbfounded.


    "It''s interesting!" Kildas saw this, a little bit under his feet, the magic in his hand surged, and he rushed towards Leo...


    When the two fists collided, Kildaston snorted, and after backing up several steps, he stabilized his figure and looked at Leo with a look of surprise: "My magic is blocked? This is really a bit tricky! "


    "Hey, be careful, they have absorbed some of my strength left in the Eclipse Gate. Their strength is no better than Elisa and others. Don''t let the ship capsize in the gutter!" Seeing this, Sun Wukong, Kindly remind.


    "It just absorbed a little bit of the remaining power, and it became so perverted. Son-in-law, you are a monster!" Kildas vomited: "Why don''t you take the relay and pack them all!"


    "I have to do it myself. Are you just a waste of food while you are alive?"


    "It seems that my old man was underestimated by you!" Kildas said, two fists suddenly clenched, and golden air currents overflowed from his fists, making his whole breath It becomes extremely thick.


    "Oh~ I have achieved a little bit, this guy has enough talent..." Monkey King smiled slightly when he saw this situation.


    "Let''s come again!" Kildas shouted loudly, a little underfoot, and collided with Leo again...


    "What kind of magic is this? I haven''t seen Kildas use it before!" Fairy Tail people were full of curiosity.


    "It seems that Master Goku just taught him magic..." Makarov said solemnly.


    At the same time, the other Protoss also faced their opponents.


    What Lucy faced was the protagonist Aquiya who accompanied her to grow up, but the scene was a bit dare to look at, the whole scene of abuse.


    The endless stream of water formed a cage, and the one who swept Lucy around in the whirlpool was already dizzy and could not find North.


    "Oh, little girl, are you capable of this? I don''t have any sense of accomplishment in defeating you!" Aquiya abused Lucy, while attacking her with words: "Look, if you turn like this, Your clothes are going to be turned away. Tsk tsk~~ I heard that you are already married. If this is embarrassing, how can you explain it..."


    "Aquia! Don''t go too far! Do you really think I dare not fight back?"


    "Then you pay it back! You pay it back!"


    "This is what you forced me!" Lucy also felt that it would be dangerous if it went on like this, and she didn''t hesitate at the moment: "As far as the sky is, there are so many stars, showing your glory, showing my true body..."


    "Huh? This magic is..." Mebis, who hugged Monkey King from behind, said with a slight surprise: "The super magic of the stars, Brother Wukong, when have you taught Lucy this magic?"


    "Didn''t we practice in retreat for half a month before, I already taught her at that time!" Monkey King said indifferently: "It''s just that she hadn''t been able to perform smoothly at the time. I didn''t expect that this time she would be under such adversity Now that she can perform, she seems to have grown a lot without knowing it!"


    "...I order you to open the gate of barbarism. All eighty-eight stars in the sky, shine! All the stars!" As Lucy''s last word fell, the surrounding sky instantly turned into a starry sky...


    "This...this is..." Aquia looked surprised: "When did you learn this kind of magic?"


    However, the answer to her was countless stars falling and bombarding her...


    Aquiya''s complexion changed drastically, her water bottle was held high, and a water cage formed by a water curtain roared through the mouth of the bottle, rushing towards the falling''stars in the sky''...


    The monstrous water curtain swept across, but it was difficult to resist the falling stars. The roaring water cage was instantly smashed into holes, and fell down in the direction of Aquiya...


    In this scene, Makarov and the others were all stunned, and Hobby even complained: "When did Lucy become so strong? Isn''t she a vase?"


    Lucy seemed to hear Hobby¡¯s spit, and immediately turned around Jiao 1 and shouted: "What''s wrong with the vase? There is a counterattack day for the vase too!"..

 1674 Chapter 200 Prey

    Because Lucy has always had only one available Protoss, so she basically played the role of a vase. Now she suddenly becomes stronger, which will inevitably shock people.


    In fact, this is inseparable from the Monkey King. If it was changed before, even if Lucy displayed the super magic of the stars, the power would not be so strong, but after what happened with Monkey King, his own magic power would naturally be somewhat different. increase.


    Although Monkey King has controlled it within the smallest range, this smallest is only for Monkey King. For ordinary people, even if it is just a tiny bit of Monkey King''s power, it is also a terrible value that cannot be ignored.


    When all the stars fell and the smoke and dust dissipated, there was no shadow of Aquia on the ground. She had been beaten to pieces and forcibly returned to the astral world.


    This is the Protoss, ordinary means can''t kill them, so Lucy dared to attack with such powerful magic.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Even so, Lucy kept apologizing to the deserted land.


    "Okay, if you want to apologize, you can apologize in person after Aquiya recovers..." Elisa came to Lucy''s side, patted her on the shoulder, and comforted.In contrast, her opponent, Capricorn Caprico, has disappeared, and it seems that she was forcibly sent back to the astral world.


    At this time, Turtledove, Mira defeated Sagittarius Saqidarius and Libra Lebra, the other Protoss saw this unfavorable situation and made a decisive decision to return to the astral world.


    "I haven''t played a addiction yet, why did you run away!" Naz was very upset about this.


    The surrounding space changed, and everyone returned to the Fairy Tail Guild Hall again.


    "I didn''t expect these protoss to become so powerful. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid it would be dangerous..." Makarov looked at Elsa and the others and exclaimed.


    "Wukong, let''s go to the Astral Realm as soon as possible. If we are a step late, I''m afraid Aquiya won''t be saved!" Lucy said anxiously.


    "You have to be prepared, our opponent this time is the Star Spirit King!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Even the Star Spirit King is affected?" Xue Na and the others showed a surprised look.


    "The current situation has not spread, otherwise the real world will also be greatly affected. Let''s go to the Astral Realm and solve the matter!"


    "Brother Wukong, take me too, Leo bastard, I will definitely not lose this time!" Naz yelled immediately.


    "Okay, let you see the world, Gray, Gogil, and Ragosas, let''s join the three of you!" Monkey King said, and with a wave of his hand, a magic circle appeared in the guild hall again.


    "Great!" Naz was overjoyed when he heard the words. The first one was to rush into the magic circle."Naz, wait for me!" Hobby also followed closely...


    Monkey King and the others passed through the magic circle one by one, looking at the dreamlike scene of densely populated stars, all of them stared in surprise...


    "Is this the astral world? It''s so beautiful..."


    "Welcome to the world of star spirits, humans!" Suddenly, a beautiful shadow flashed above everyone''s heads, and Xue Nai''s eyes widened, with a look of surprise: "This feeling...you...you are my Ophiuchus Orpheus?"


    "Mine? Don''t talk so ambiguously..." Ophiuchus Orphinx looked coldly: "It sounds like I am your private property..."


    "No... I didn''t mean that!" Xue Nao hurriedly waved his hand.


    "Is she the Ophiuchus Orphinx? When I saw her before, wasn''t it a huge snake? I suddenly became a human?" Naz was surprised.


    "Did you just discover this?" Gray looked at Naz with contempt: "Master Goku said it before. Because of absorbing a little of his power, all the stars have evolved, but this is only temporary. , As time passes, they will all explode and die because they can¡¯t bear the force."


    "Break and die?" A majestic voice suddenly sounded, and as the brilliance was flowing, a huge vivid figure appeared above the stars of a small star: "This is just his words? Because he is afraid. , I''m afraid that everyone will know his secret..."


    "Star... Star King!!!" Lucy immediately exclaimed when she saw the figure in the light curtain.


    "Is he the Star Spirit King? This breath... is really not a joke!" Gogil''s face was solemnly shocked.


    "You just said that Wukong is afraid that others will know his secrets. What does this mean?" Ailuzadai frowned, looked at the Star Spirit King, and asked in a deep voice.


    Monkey King also looked at the Star Spirit King with great interest, waiting for his next words.


    "As his wife, you should know better than I do..." The Star King looked at Elsa and other women, but asked back.


    "Understand? What can we understand?" Lucy and the others were full of doubts.


    "It seems that you don''t know anything..." The Star Spirit King''s voice boomed and echoed in the void: "It''s ridiculous, you who have immortality and eternal life, you don''t even know!"


    "Immortal? Eternal life?" Elisa and the other women were shocked, and Lucy even complained: "Your old man is not demented, right?"


    "Longevity, eternal life... This is what so many people dream of and cannot get. You can get it so easily without knowing it. It''s ridiculous!" The Star Spirit King''s tone was full of envy.


    "This... isn''t it true?" Hearing the Star Spirit King''s tone, Mira and the others all looked at Monkey King: "Wukong?"


    "This old guy has some eyesight, he can see through your physique..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Hey~you...you mean...we really became..." Kana immediately widened her eyes, her face shocked.


    "No way!!" Gogil and the others also became dumbfounded.


    "Do you understand now? His body is full of treasures, a drop of blood, a hair, a whole body of...power!" said the Elf King, his eyes showed extreme enthusiasm and greed, which was lost by a powerful force. The performance and madness of the mind.


    Elisa and the others all became solemn when they heard this. Because of this kind of thing, they already knew that just a small amount of residual power had caused the Protoss to get earth-shaking changes!


    If this is what the Elf King said, if such things are known to the world, wouldn''t Wukong be very dangerous?


    Hearing this, Monkey King suddenly laughed and laughed very happily, because he already understood that he himself was regarded as the prey to be captured by the Star Spirit King. Isn''t that funny?..

 1675 Chapter 201 Star Spirit King

    Logically speaking, the Protoss King should not be affected by Monkey King¡¯s power, but when he subdued other violent hordes of the twelve zodiac, in order to help them regain their sanity, he accidentally contaminated that trace of power. It was also infected by that power.


    The power of Monkey King already belongs to the divine power, and it also contains the almighty divine power of all lines, which naturally includes the attributes of darkness, and the power of darkness itself will make people fall, make people crazy, and make people lose their own reason...


    Even if this darkness only contains so little, it cannot be controlled by mortals!Because that is a power that only God can control.


    Of course, this power is a guardian method set up by Monkey King to protect Elsa and the others, so it is not so violent, and its power is already extremely soft. Otherwise, even if it is only a little bit, the Protoss King and other Protoss will touch it. Touch will burst and die instantly!


    But even so, they can''t control it. Although they seem to have gained a strong power, at the same time their physical functions are being madly destroyed. When the time comes, they are not far from death.


    "What a wonderful power! Just assimilating a little bit, it raised me to a level. If I swallow you, I will become the king of the world!" In the eyes of the Protoss King, darkness and scarlet are densely covered, it seems Very evil and crazy.


    "I want to swallow Big Brother Wukong! I will never let you do what you want!" Naz roared, and the flames rose all over his body, his hands opened, turned into a pair of fire wings and slapped towards the Star King: "The fire cage Wing strike!"


    "I can''t help it!" Ophiuchus Orphinx Jiao flashed, blocked in front of Naz, flew a kick, kicked Naz''s Hungarian, causing it to fly upside down. To the ground...


    "Ahhhh~~ Get out of here! I am not going to beat you!" Naz jumped up from the dirt pit and shouted angrily, "Ice Flame Cage Mode!"


    The scorching flames instantly turned into biting ice cold, and even a strand of his hair also turned ice blue, and the flame on his fist was also a temperatureless ice blue flame: "The iron fist of the ice flame cage!"


    With a roar, Naz jumped up again and attacked...


    Orpheus snorted coldly, and the magic power surged in his hand, and he blasted away with an unceremonious punch!


    In the collision of the two punches, Naz was once again blown away by an extremely violent force. However, his opponent Orphinx was also in contact with the ice-blue flame in his hand at the moment, his arm froze instantly, all the way Spread, and in an instant, it was frozen into an ice sculpture!


    "Ice and fire are in harmony, you actually control the incompatibility of water and fire!" Seeing this, the Star Spirit King was also shocked.


    "This frozen flame seems to be more powerful than my ice-making magic!" Gray saw this, but he was particularly unhappy: "Naz, this guy is really out of shit luck, and Wukong has let him control this. the power of!"


    "Bah~~" Naz climbed up from the pit, spit out the sand in his mouth, and looked at the Protoss King: "Next it is your turn!" As he said, he leaped forward again, and his hands condensed. An icy blue flame came out and threw it towards the Star Spirit King: "Yan Huang of the Ice Flame Cage!!"


    "Really good power! As a human being, to be able to master this kind of magic, you are enough to get the reward you deserve!" The Star Spirit King said, and a star-like light cluster flew out of his body, crashing with that. When the ice-blue flames collided, an unparalleled roar of terror broke out in an instant!


    The terrifying icy storm swept through, making the surrounding world instantly become a frozen world!


    "Natz! You bastard, do you want to solve us together?" The storm subsided, and Gray immediately yelled at Naz.And in front of him, there was a huge iceberg that blocked the previous ice storm from sweeping, otherwise, Monkey King and his party would really be caught in the storm together.


    "That''s it! Naz, I was almost dealt with too! Love~" Hobby also yelled furiously.


    "Yes... I''m sorry!" Naz was covered with a layer of frost. Because he was in the ice cage mode, he was not affected by the ice storm. He touched his head and looked embarrassed: "I didn''t expect him to It exploded my Yan Huang halfway..."


    "What do you mean? Don''t you think you can''t stand alone? When you dare to mess around, I''ll be the first to fix you!" Gray yelled out angrily.


    Knowing that he was wrong, Naz didn''t say anything, and if usual, he would have to fight Gray.


    "From the blow just now, the magic power of this Star Spirit King seems to be far beyond ours!" Elisa said with a solemn expression.


    "As the Protoss King, it''s sad to be dominated by power and fall into darkness..." Mira sighed and shook her head.


    "Monkey King! Turn into my power and become a part of my body!" The Star Spirit King''s voice suddenly resounded, and he saw his big mouth, which contained a world like a starry sky, terrifying. Suction emerged, he actually wanted to swallow Monkey King and others into his body together!


    "Want to devour Wukong? Are you too whimsical!"


    Elisa, Kagura, and Turtledove hummed coldly at the same time, her body flashed, she stood in front of Monkey King, drew out the ancient sword in her hand, the sword intent rushed into the sky, exuding fierce sword light, and displayed at the same time He has the strongest meaning:


    "One sword and heaven!"


    "Don''t be afraid of the heavens!"


    "The void flashes!"


    Two hundred-zhang lightsabers were slashed on the left and right arms of the Protoss King at the same time, limiting his resistance. With the screams, blood spurted out...


    At the same time, the invisible sword energy cold light also broke through the void, and directly began to cut frantically in the body of the Star Spirit King. In the splash of blood, he broke through nowhere in his body!


    This is the real horror of Void Interruption, it can ignore the space and directly explode in the target''s body!


    The harsh roar made Naz and the others chill...


    However, for a moment, the two arms of the Protoss King were also cut off by Elisa and the Turtledove. With two roars, they fell to the ground and sank into the ground!


    Then there was another loud noise, and the huge body of the Protoss King crashed to the ground...


    The blood has infiltrated the ground around him...


    "Goo~~" Gray swallowed hard, with a shocked expression on his face: "Well, isn''t it a bit too much? That guy is the Protoss King! Don''t be killed..."


    "It seems that in the last competition with me, you kept your hand..." Daisy Kagura frowned and looked at the turtledove. If she had done this to her last time, let alone win, it would be hard to say whether she could save her life. This invisible sword qi exploded directly in the body, it was almost impossible to prevent.


    "You think too much, it''s just not too long ago to reach this state..." Turtledove sent the sword to the market and replied gracefully. ..

 1676 Chapter 202 Star Spirit Beast

    "It''s a good idea to want to swallow me..." Monkey King walked slowly to the front of the Star Spirit King and smiled faintly: "This is the most interesting thing I have encountered in so many years! But it depends on you. The power of the last minute is far from enough!"


    "Sure enough... powerful beyond imagination... just the three people who taught me hurt me like this..." Although the Protoss has been seriously injured, what still shows in his eyes is incomparable fire, heat and greed: " But... this also makes me more and more eager to get your power..."


    As he said, endless magical power poured into the Star Spirit King¡¯s body from all directions, making his whole body densely covered with a layer of incomparable dazzling brilliance, making people unable to open their eyes...


    For a moment, there was a roar like a beast in the light, shaking the void, and the entire astral world was shaking violently at this time...


    The huge body of the Star Spirit King has disappeared, and what is shown in front of everyone is an incomparable terrifying star spirit beast, hideous and terrifying!


    "Haha~~ Now you are completely finished..." A loud laugh suddenly sounded, and the Ophiuchus star Orphinx frozen by Naz suddenly broke out of the ice, looking at the star spirit beast in front of him, his eyes revealed 1 What came out was extremely hot: "The Protoss King who gathers the power of the entire Astral World, you can''t defeat it!"


    As if to confirm Orphinx¡¯s words, the star spirit beast suddenly yelled up to the sky, and its mouth instantly formed a terrifying rotating black hole. The terrible suction burst out, and countless streamers flew from all directions and were shot by him. Inhale...


    Those streamers turned out to be transformed by the celestial spirits, and the celestial beasts were eating other celestial spirits...


    Even the Orphinx next to the same side turned into a streamer and sank into the mouth of the Star Spirit Beast...


    With the entrance of countless celestial spirits, the magic power of the celestial beast is also increasing at an astonishing speed...


    "My king is in need of the power we wait for, everyone dedicate their strength to my king!"


    The star spirits of the twelve zodiac gates also appeared one by one, and in Leo¡¯s loud shout, they turned into a stream of light and sank into the body of the star king...


    Together with the bodies of Baruge and Aliyes beside Monkey King, they also moved involuntarily...


    Upon seeing this, Monkey King waved his hand to disperse the mysterious power that controlled the two of them. As Protoss, they were naturally under the control of the Protoss King. Right now, Monkey King had just cut off the trace of connection.


    "No! I can''t go on like this! Goku!" Princess Emerald looked anxious: "The Protoss King is devouring other Protoss and grows up, hurry! Go stop him!"


    Elisa and others just wanted to leave, but they were stopped by Monkey King: "You are not allowed to take action, I''m really curious how strong this guy will become in the end..."


    "Brother Wukong, this is not a joke, so stop playing!" Lisana persuaded her anxiously.Sun Wukong is playing with the lives of other stars.


    "I knew it would turn out to be like this..." Elisa held her forehead with one hand, helpless.Although it was very unbearable, she still did not dare to make a move before Monkey King let go.


    "This is the style of the husband, don''t you think it''s so fascinating!" Turtle Dove smiled slightly, looking at Monkey King, his eyes flashed with obsession.


    She is a killer, she is naturally not a kind person, and Monkey King''s style suits her appetite.


    It was Lucy and the others, all anxious and unbearable, they couldn''t do it while watching so many Protoss being swallowed.


    "If you can''t bear it, you can stop it..." Monkey King said with a plain face: "But it can''t be stopped, it''s up to me!"


    "It''s enough to have you!" Elisa heard the words and immediately screamed, before rushing out...


    Mira, Naz and others followed suit, they are waiting for this sentence...


    Only the turtledove, Jubia, and Anjie''s three daughters stayed beside Monkey King and did not move.


    "It seems that they haven''t made the enlightenment they deserve!" The turtle dove looped the sword with both hands, looking at Monkey King, and said softly.


    "Everyone has their own personality limits. If they change, then they are not themselves. Let them go!" Monkey King looked plain.


    "Which one does the husband prefer?" Angel looked at Monkey King with curiosity: "Is it kind-hearted like Elisa and others, or..."


    "My favorite is that there is no unnecessarily kind, obedient woman!"


    A moving smile suddenly appeared on the face of the Turtle Dove: "If you want to be obedient, everyone can do it, but when it comes to''meaningless kindness'' seems to be among the sisters, there are only three of us... It seems that the husband The three of us I like the most!"


    "Ah! Master Goku''s favorite turned out to be Jubia! It''s so happy! To die, to die of happiness!"


    "Obviously, it is about the three of us! Don''t ignore the two of us!" An Jie''er looked at the idiotic-looking Jubia, a little unhappy.


    And the battle between Elisa and the others has already begun.


    Everyone launched a fierce attack on the Star Spirit Beast, but no matter what kind of attack it was, it turned out to be invalid. Even the swordsmanship of Elisa and Kagura could only be on the Star Spirit Beast. Leaving a small scar, its defense is so amazing!


    Amidst the shaking of the body, the terrifying magical power surged, and Elisa and others were shaken away by the star spirit beasts. Their strength was far above them!


    At the same time, the entire astral world began to tremble violently, and the constellations in the sky began to flicker...


    "Get all back! The current star spirit beasts are not something you can handle!" Monkey King said lightly when he saw this situation.


    Not to mention that the protoss beasts were originally transformed by the protoss king, and after they swallowed ten of the celestials in the twelve gates of the zodiac, their magical power has reached a terrifying level, plus other protoss, It was no longer something Elisa and the others could handle.


    Elsa and the others still didn''t want to give up, but after several attacks, they were shocked back by the terrible magic power of the Star Spirit Beast, even Naz and the others almost confessed there, so they had to retreat.


    "Goku, don''t play too far, if in the end, even you can''t deal with it, then this world is really going to be played!" Lucy came to Sun Wukong with a serious face.


    Monkey King smiled faintly, and was too lazy to answer, but looked at the star spirit beast, because it had reached the peak at this time, but was still a little disappointed: "Is it only this level that combines the power of the entire star spirit world? A little disappointed..."


    Lucy and the others were speechless when they heard the words. Just to feel the terrifying magic that made their scalp numb, they were disappointed?So how strong do you need to be to be satisfied?..

 1677 Chapter 203 is really boring

    The Star Spirit Beast transformed from the Star Spirit King is already in a transparent state, and he can clearly see his body that resembles a universe galaxy.


    While roaring, not only the celestial spirits were absorbed into the body by him, but also the surrounding stars were continuously absorbed and integrated into the body by him... His power was still increasing infinitely...


    "Wukong, hurry up! You can''t let him go on like this, otherwise the entire astral world will really be swallowed by him!" The emerald princess urged Monkey King with anxious and nervous expression.


    "No... it''s still too weak... I''m not interested in such a weak person..." Monkey King''s face was plain, still indifferent.


    "It''s still weak? It''s over! We won''t be killed!" Lucy hugged her head with both hands, her face panicked.She is not to blame for being timid, only that the breath of the star spirit beast at this time is too terrifying.


    Just as everyone was nervous and worried, the aura of the star spirit beast was still climbing rapidly, and not long after, the entire star spirit world began to tremble violently, as if it would collapse at any time!


    And the countless stars in the Protoss Realm have already been absorbed by most. As for the Pros, they have long been gone, and they have basically been swallowed up by him...


    The roar suddenly came out from the star spirit beast''s mouth, and it turned into sound waves spreading, stimulating the ears of Elisa and others to roar.


    The black hole in the mouth disappeared, and the terrible suction force disappeared without a trace. The Star Spirit Beast embraced its head with both hands, struggling and roaring...


    "Wukong... who is he?" Princess Jade asked nervously.


    "Oh~ At this time, he has recovered a bit of sanity..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "It seems that he is still very fond of the astral world..."


    It¡¯s okay not to speak. When he said it, he attracted the attention of the Star Spirit Beast. He who was screaming crazily turned his gaze to Monkey King and the others. The moment of confusion, he was instantly replaced by endless fierce light, shaking the void. The roar came again, and he slammed his foot on the ground, his huge body shot up instantly, and shot towards Monkey King...


    The terrible wind caused Elisa and others to stand unsteadily, and they were blown upside down by the Buddha. Only Monkey King stood peacefully, motionless!


    And in the blink of an eye, the huge figure of the Star Spirit Beast appeared in front of Monkey King, and the terrifying giant fist slammed down at Monkey King like a mountain!


    A shocking roar resounded, shaking the void, and the aftermath spread, causing the stars below it to instantly crack and shatter, falling below...


    "Goku!!" Elisa and the other women screamed in surprise, their faces full of worry, but when the smoke cleared, they were stunned by the picture in front of them...


    "Still...too weak..." Monkey King didn''t move the slightest, and with just one finger, he blocked the star spirit beast''s giant fist that could level a high mountain: "You should swallow the entire star spirit world and come with me. The war is right..."


    With a flick of a finger, there was a loud bang, and the void was instantly distorted. Under the flick of Monkey King''s finger, the huge body of the star beast flew upside down, smashing several stars along the way, until it was a few miles away. Outside, just fell to the ground...


    "My... Damn!!" Naz widened his eyes and exclaimed. At this time, the Star Spirit King was more terrifying than the Black Cage King, but he was still flying by Monkey King. Is it as powerful as Monkey King?


    "This...this is a bit...excessive!!" Lucy stammered.That was the celestial beast that had swallowed countless celestial spirits and added half the magical power of the celestial spirit world. It was still flicked by Monkey King. This powerful creature is simply not human.


    "Ah~ this kind of power is really fascinating..." Turtledove looked excited, and his eyes were filled with worship and fire: "No wonder the husband has always been indifferent. It turns out that, as he said, the star spirit beast... For him, it''s too weak..."


    "Oh~ Brother Wukong is really messing up! The astral world has been destroyed like this..." Mebis suddenly appeared, looking at everything around him, and sighed helplessly: "Even if you want to find a decent one Even if his opponent moves, he can''t play with the life of the entire Astral Spirit Realm! Sure enough, everything in the incident is like ants in his eyes..."


    "Everything in the world... is like an ant... Mebis, what do you mean by that?" Elisa looked at Mebis with a serious face.


    The reason why he is no longer called the first adult is because Mebis has also married Monkey King and now everyone is sister.


    "It means literally..." Mebis said helplessly: "In the eyes of Brother Wukong, except for the people he cares about, everyone else is ants..."


    Elisa and the others wrinkled their eyebrows slightly.


    Mebis said faintly: "Don''t think I''m too cruel, it''s just like that. Being like Brother Wukong, life is meaningless in his eyes, it''s like grass and mustards!"


    "Do you know who Goku is?" Mira looked at Mebis, her eyes lit up, full of expectation.


    "Of course... and beyond your imagination!" Mebis smiled slightly.


    "Tell us quickly!" Lucy looked excited.


    "Sorry, let Brother Goku tell you this kind of thing in person..." Mebis waved his hand: "I don''t want to be beaten by him... and you are all married to him. It''s just a matter of knowing... "


    As they were talking, the fierce roar on the other side suddenly interrupted them. The girls were all looking for fame, but they saw that Monkey King was beating the Star Spirit Beast like sandbags...


    The power gap is not a level...


    "It''s really boring..." Monkey King stepped the Star Spirit Beast into the ground, and sighed slightly: "Life is really lonely, like snow! Finding a warm-up opponent can''t be satisfied!"


    Elisa and the others looked at the pretending figure of Monkey King, and they were all speechless.


    "Hey~ the one-sided killing is really uninteresting..." Shaking his head lightly, Monkey King leaped slightly, jumped off the star spirit beast, and walked slowly towards Elsa and the others, with his right hand slightly Lifting up, the star spirit beast behind it is floating in the air...


    Then under Monkey King''s fist, the huge body of the star spirit beast burst open, and countless streamers flew out from it, smashing to the ground, and when it appeared, it turned out to be those swallowed countless star spirits. ¡­


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King greeted Elisa and the others, and was about to leave.


    "Wait!" The majestic and slightly exhausted voice suddenly sounded, and then everyone saw that at the place where the star spirit beast exploded, countless points of light condensed, and the huge shining figure of the star spirit king emerged: " Thank you so much, Lord Monkey King, thank you for saving our Astral World!"


    "Save the ass!" Monkey King glanced at the Protoss King faintly: "If you don''t recover a bit of sanity on the way and swallow the entire Prosperity Realm, maybe you can still let me move..."


    "I disturbed your interest... I''m so sorry..." After hearing this, the Star Spirit King wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with a face of shame. You really regarded the entire Star Spirit World as a toy...

 1678 Chapter 204 New Adventure

    No matter what Monkey King thinks, it is also a fact to save the astral world. However, despite the great request, I had to agree to stay and participate in the celebrations and welcome banquets held in the astral world...


    When the group returned, Aslant¡¯s world had passed more than a month...


    "What''s the matter with so many power of attorneys?" Lucy looked at the thick stack of power of attorneys in front of her with a look of surprise.


    "There is no way. Since the Great Demon Fighting Martial Arts, many people have named you to complete their commissions. Other members of the guild will complete them for you. They still refuse to accept them. For a while, we could only collect all these commissions, but after a month, they accumulated more and more..." Le Qi said helplessly.


    After that, he took out another power of attorney and handed it to Monkey King: "Master Wukong, this power of attorney specifies that you are required to lead the team to complete it... this is already ten days ago..."


    "Specify the entrusted task for me?" Sun Wukong took the order and glanced lightly: "Volod Sinken? That guy ranked fourth in the top ten holy wizards?"


    "Yes..." Le Qi nodded.


    "It''s kind of interesting..." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Volod Sinken? Let me see!" Mebis suddenly appeared, taking the order in Monkey King''s hand, and was a little surprised: "I didn''t expect that he is already one of the top ten wizards. ¡­"


    "Huh? Early adults, don''t you know this Volodyneken?" Gray and others looked curious.


    "Well~ he is one of the members who founded the Fairy Tail Guild with me..." Mebis nodded.


    "No! Volod Sinken turned out to be one of the people who founded our Fairy Tail Guild?!" Elisa and others were all surprised.


    "I didn''t expect him to be alive..." Mebis smiled slightly and looked at Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, take this commission! Add me too..."


    "Since you are interested, then take it!" Monkey King smiled faintly: "Xuno, Lucy, Elisa, the three of you are with me..." Then, he looked at Kagura and others: "Other tasks are troublesome. You guys..."


    "no problem!"


    Jubia immediately became listless: "Why don''t you let me be together..."


    After the assignment was completed, on the next day, Kagura and the others also teamed up to complete the entrustment; even Naz and Gray also set off in a team, but putting the two together, it seems indispensable. Going to do it...


    At the same time, Monkey King took Lucy''s three daughters and Mebis, who was in a ghost state, also set off...


    As for Karen, in order to be able to get better with Angel, Monkey King specially arranged the two of them together.


    Sitting on Lei¡¯s back and setting off all the way, you can do some loving things with Lucy and the others when you are bored. This is one of the reasons why Monkey King didn¡¯t bring Wendy with him...


    "Goku, it''s already here. According to the information, the next place should be the home of Volod Sinken, who is ranked fourth in the top ten magicians..." Xue Nao looked at the old house standing alone on a hillside. .


    "It''s a bit shabby, is it really the home of Volod Sinken, who is ranked fourth in the top ten magicians?" Lucy''s face turned red, and she was a little pant.


    "That''s right here..." Mebis nodded earnestly: "I can feel the familiar magic..." Then he looked at Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, don''t mess it up, we''re going to go down!"


    "I''m here so soon..." Sun Wukong looked down, pulling his hands out of Lucy and Elisa''s Huns with a bit of reluctance, and immediately jumped down with an somersault and landed firmly on the ground.


    Lucy and Elisa, who were a little slumped, shook their spirits. They sat up, arranged their clothes, and when Lei landed on the ground, they also jumped down...


    "Volod Shinken, I don''t know what kind of person it is!" He was somewhat curious about the legendary character Lucy.


    Pushing open the door and looking at the slightly dim room, Lucy said politely, "Excuse me, is there anyone?"


    Elisa revealed her identity: "We are the Wizards Association, the people of Fairy Tail..."


    "Well~ that person is..." Mebis looked at the dim room and turned his back to the people who were watering the trees. A little nostalgia appeared on his face: "Volod Sinken..."


    "En? This voice is..." The figure with its back to the few people trembled suddenly, then suddenly turned around, looked at the petite figure of Mebis, and immediately widened his eyes: "You...you are... May...Mebis?!! Haven''t you already..."


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Volod Sinken..." Mebis smiled slightly, changing his usual little girl mentality.


    "It''s really you? Mebis! Don''t you already..." Volod Sinken looked surprised: "No... you look like this... so it is... I am really happy to see you again, Mebis..."


    "We haven''t seen it for more than a hundred years, and you are already old..."


    "But you are still the same..." Volod Sinken changed his words before he finished speaking, "Ah...sorry, I shouldn''t have said this..."


    "It''s okay..." Mebis smiled slightly: "I have found a solution to this point, but for some reason, I kept it as it was..."


    "Really..." The shocked look in Volod Sinken''s eyes flashed, and he looked at Monkey King: "You must be the legendary Monkey King, you really took care of Mebis..."


    "Take care of your wife, as it should be!"


    "Wife...wife...wife?!!!" Hearing this, Volod Xinken immediately became dumbfounded, and looked at Mebis in amazement: "You...you married him? You are not..."


    It was hard for him to believe that Mebis would marry someone else, and he was still in a ghostly state...


    "That was a long time ago..." Mebis interrupted Volod Sinken''s next words, and said very seriously: "Now my love is Brother Goku..."


    "Understood..." Volod Xinken cleaned up his shocked mood and changed the subject: "You are here this time, it should be because of my commission?"


    Because of the relationship between Mebis and Monkey King, Volod Shinken has put away his joking character.


    "Yes!" Lucy took a step forward and said seriously: "But we are all very curious, as you ranked fourth in the Saint Ten Magic Guide, what else can stop you?"


    "Holy Ten Great Wizards, that was just selected by the Senate on its own initiative..." Volod Sinken waved his hand when he heard this...

 1679 Chapter 205 The Village of the Sun

    After moving out the tables and chairs, pouring tea, and letting the Monkey King sit down, Volod Xinken continued the previous topic: "My strength is far from enough. There are many people stronger than me in the world, such as this one in front of me. Three..."


    After speaking, looking at Monkey King, Mebis and Elisa smiled slightly: "And what I am good at is not combat magic..."


    "Okay, I don''t want to listen to those unnutritious nonsense, hurry up and enter the subject, what is your commission!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "Haha~~ Master Monkey is really quick to talk..." Volod Xinken laughed: "Then I won''t talk nonsense. Since I retired, I have been carrying out desert greening activities, saying it is an activity, just my personal Hobbies, in this way, I have been active in the desert for several years, and not long ago, I saw a very magical village..."


    "Magic?" Lucy and the others were aroused by curiosity.


    "According to the literature, there is the village of the sun, a village where faith is never extinguished, and it is the patron saint. But the village was frozen and it was not known whether it was a natural disaster or a man-made disaster. People, animals, plants, rivers The house, everything, together with the eternal flame that protects the village, was frozen. I don¡¯t know what happened in that village, but I know that the villagers in the ice are still alive. They are frozen alive. I can¡¯t ignore them. I want to save them, this is my commission..."


    "We accept this entrustment, let us go there!" Monkey King stood up and said straightforwardly.


    "Thank you so much. With you and Mebis, I believe that you will be able to rescue the villagers..." Volod Xinken expressed his sincere thanks.


    "Let''s talk again when we have time!" Mebis also stood up and jumped on Lei''s back.


    "Wait anytime..." A smile appeared on Volod Sinken''s bark-like face.


    The Monkey King jumped on Lei¡¯s back, and Volod Sinken also displayed his natural magic. At Lei¡¯s feet, an ancient vine interwoven with countless vines was born, carrying the Monkey King Going to the horizon at an amazing speed...


    "Since then, one hundred and five years have passed..." Volod Xinken looked up at the sky and looked at the distant Gut¨­ with a look of nostalgia: "It is great to see you again. Mebis..."


    Riding on the Guteng, it didn''t take long for everyone to be transported to a frozen land.


    "What a great magic, it sent us here in the blink of an eye!" Elisa said with admiration.


    "Although it''s amazing, it''s far from Wukong!" Lucy said.


    Mebis looked at the white snow in front of him, her brows frowned slightly: "Is everything really frozen...this magic..."


    "The village we are going to should be right ahead..." Yukino said, "Let''s go and finish the commission first!"


    A few people walked along the road, everything they saw was frozen...


    After a short while, he came to the door of the village.


    Walking on the street, looking at the frozen houses, Lucy and the others were amazed: "Who did it? It covers such a large area..."


    "Hey, look, are they the residents of this village?" Xue Nai suddenly pointed forward and exclaimed.


    "It''s so big!! Is this a giant''s village?!" Lucy also exclaimed in shock.


    "It really surprises me that there is such a big human!" Elisa also looked surprised.


    "Ahhhhhh~!!!"


    Suddenly three exclamations came from the air, and Sun Wukong looked up, but they just saw the three children descend from the sky,''bang, bang, bang~'' three roars, falling on the ice less than ten meters away from them. Face...


    "Children? What''s the matter?" Elisa and the others were shocked when they saw this, and they all looked angry: "Who is it? Even the children won''t let it go!"


    As he said, he was about to rush forward, but was stopped by Monkey King: "Don''t worry, those three are not kids..."


    Elisa and the others were all confused when they heard the words. They looked at the three people who couldn''t help howling on the ground. They were obviously children. Why didn''t they?


    "They are just being given magic and their bodies degenerate!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "The body is degraded?" Elisa and the others were full of curiosity: "What is going on?"


    While speaking, they all looked up at the place where the three people fell, but they happened to see a man leaping down from a house, looking at the Monkey King and several people, and he was obviously surprised: " Anyone else? Or, are you their accomplices?"


    "This...what''s the matter with this guy''s mouth?" Lucy shuddered directly at the man''s big beast-like teeth.


    "We don''t know..." Xue Na looked at the man with a serious expression: "We are from the Fairy Tail Guild. We are here to help the villagers here!"


    "Fairy Tail?" Looking at the man''s expression, he was obviously not familiar with Fairy Tail. He shook his head and said coldly, "But it seems that it is also the Sorcerer''s Guild! If that''s the case, I''ll get rid of you too. !"


    "Wait, Deliatai!" Suddenly, there was a sweet drink, and another woman jumped down from the frozen house.


    Looking at the woman who appeared in front of him, Sun Wukong was slightly surprised: "Minerba? I said, why didn''t you come to me? Unexpectedly, did you still join this dark guild..."


    "Huh~" Minerba''s expression, which was originally pretty good, immediately became angry after hearing Monkey King''s words.


    "Hey~~ This expression is a bit wrong! Wukong, did you do something to sorry her?" Lucy immediately complained.


    "Don''t give me the expression that I forced you. Look, they all started to misunderstand..." Monkey King looked at Minerba, shrugging helplessly.


    "Deliate, withdraw!" Minerba snorted coldly, ignoring Monkey King, but looking at the man, very determined.


    "Withdraw? What are you joking, newcomer!" The man named Deliata looked at Minieba with a look of disdain: "You are timid before the fight? I really don''t know how you are. Join our Nightmare Eye!"


    "Don''t you know who he is?" Minerba looked at Deliate like a fool.


    "I''m not interested in knowing who he is, I only know that they are all the people who are about to be swallowed by me!" Deliatai smiled, he didn''t even put the Monkey King in his eyes.


    "Oh~ there are people who don¡¯t even know the existence of our Fairy Tail. This is really interesting!" Elisa stepped forward, looked at the man in front of him, and said seriously: "Then, I will let you treat this The name is unforgettable forever!"..

 1680 Chapter 206 Nine Ghost Doors

    "A trivial woman, your tone is not small!" Deliata snorted coldly, his big mouth with teeth opened slightly, and he bit down in the direction where Elisa was...


    "..."


    However, looking at the unremarkable Elisa, she paused, with a look of surprise: "You...how are you all right? This...what''s the matter?!"


    "What''s the matter? Did you do anything just now?" Elisa looked puzzled.


    "Is this guy sick? Why is he so surprised?" Lucy looked at Deliata with curiosity.


    Deliatai didn''t seem to give up. To Lucy, Xue Nao and Monkey King, they also displayed their own degenerate magic, but the three of them also seemed unconscious, safe and sound.


    "Impossible! My magic has no effect on you? This...how is this possible!" Deliatai was really stunned this time.


    "Degenerate magic? Did he use magic just now?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "I did feel the magic fluctuations, but it was only a flash, and it didn''t seem to have been affected..." Elisadai frowned slightly: "But the magic seems to have failed in his appearance?"


    "It''s not a failure, but a failure!" Sun Wukong faintly explained: "If you are hit by his degenerative magic, your body will be degraded to the appearance of your childhood, and you will not be able to use the magic freely!"


    "Huh?!" Lucy was slightly surprised when she heard her: "Then why does it fail?"


    "Because you are now eternal bodies, and are not affected by any abnormal state! For example, poison, curse..." Monkey King explained lightly.


    "Wow! It turns out that the Eternal Body still has this effect!" Lucy and the others stared in shock.


    "The body of eternity? What is that?" Minerbade frowned slightly, but no one answered.


    "Damn! Damn! Damn!" For the first time in his life, his magic was invalid, which made Deliata full of anger. Gradually, his eyes became flushed and he gradually lost consciousness, like a beast. Howl...


    "Unexpectedly because of anger and loss of reason, this guy is too bad!" Lucy complained again, but immediately after Deliatai''s change made her eyes widened in fear: "Huh? Huh?! This ¡­What''s going on? Damn! Goku, how did this guy become a demon..."


    "How can this kind of breath resemble Dalio''s back then..." Elisa said with a solemn expression: "Is this guy related to Zelev''s demon?"


    However, the answer to her was a roar from Deliata, who had turned into a demon, and the sound wave spread. Minerba¡¯s body suddenly shrank from the side, and the large clothes fell off from her body, just for a moment. A mature mistress turned into a cute little loli.


    "Wow! She''s really getting smaller!" Lucy looked at Minerba at this time with a look of surprise.


    "So, it''s really thanks to this eternal body, otherwise it will be really tricky to deal with this guy!" Elisa sighed, the ancient sword in her hand flashed, and she slashed forward. Instantly emerged from the body of the demon Deliata...


    The roar suddenly came, the demon Deliata suddenly fell to the ground, the red pupils and body were restored to their original appearance...


    "It turned out to be..." Minerba was surprised when she saw it. At the same time, her shrunken body grew at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    Monkey King looked at Minerba at this moment, but he smiled: "He is really in good shape..."


    Minerba was stunned when he heard the words, lowered his head and looked down, screamed, and hurriedly blocked the spring light before Hungary...


    It turned out that at the moment Deliata fell, Minerba, who had become smaller, instantly returned to its original appearance, but because the body suddenly became smaller and the coat basically fell off, this suddenly returned to its original shape. Waiting for the picture, it is naturally full of good fortune...


    "Sun Wukong, you remembered it for me, I will find you to settle this account!" Minerba glared at Sun Wukong bitterly, picked up the clothes on the ground, wrapped them in front of him, and disappeared...


    "Are you going to chase?" Elisa looked at Monkey King.


    "No, let her go!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly: "This woman has yet to be tested..."


    "Huh? Listening to your tone, I really have one leg with others~" Lucy immediately leaned in front of Monkey King and looked at him teasingly: "Frankly, have you done anything to apologize to us? Look. People hate you..."


    "This is really not..." Sun Wukong rarely got serious: "I don''t bother to''see'' exactly why, it seems interesting..."


    "Originally simple things are always made so complicated by you..." Elisa shook her head helplessly.


    "Then, you should come out too!" Monkey King said lightly after looking at a statue.


    "En? Someone?" Elisa and the others became wary.


    "I...I actually...just... come back and see..." A weak voice suddenly came from behind the ice sculpture, and a red-haired woman moved out with a look of timidity.


    "Aren''t you that...Freya Corona?" Lucy looked at the visitor with a look of surprise: "Why are you here?"


    "Because this... is my hometown..." Freya looked at Monkey King nervously and explained: "I got a little news, so I came back to check... I didn''t expect..." Freya suddenly ran away. When he arrived in front of Monkey King, he knelt down and said, "Master Wukong, please save everyone, save this village, I know, if it were you, it would be fine!"


    "Obviously a villain''s face, but he has a pure and kind heart..." Monkey King looked at Freya and said lightly: "That''s why I like you. Get up, I will let this The village is restored to its original appearance!"


    "Really? Thank you! Thank you!" Freya''s expression suddenly became excited.


    At this time, Mebius stroked the ice surface on the ice sculpture and sighed slightly: "This magic can''t be wrong...Ice Destruction Demon Guardian, have you already started to act..."


    "Ice Destruction Demon Guide?" Mebis''s muttering immediately caught Elisa and the others'' attention: "Mebis, do you already know who has frozen this village?"


    Mebis nodded and looked at Monkey King.


    Monkey King smiled faintly: "Ice Destruction Demon Guide, absolutely zero silver, belonging to the gate of the underworld, the gate of the nine ghosts..."


    "Do you even know the name? It seems that you know them well..." Mebis looked at Monkey King and shook his head slightly: "Then I won''t be nosy, anyway, the ending is already doomed..." ..

 1681 Chapter 207 A Firm Heart

    "Gate of Hades, one of the three major union guilds of the Baram League..." Elizadai frowned: "The hearts of the six demon generals and demons have been completely removed by us. I did not expect that they not only did not learn their lessons, but also dare Come out for evil..."


    "The gate of the underworld, the first two dark guilds can''t be compared with it..." Monkey King said lightly: "They have something to do with Jeff..."


    "Jeff! The legendary Dark Sorcerer..." Lucy exclaimed immediately, "Why did you get him involved again?"


    "The nine of the nine ghosts, no, they should be nine demons. They are all nine demons created by Jeff..."


    "Devil? The devil in the book of Jeff?!" Eliza frowned slightly, her face in surprise.Lucy and the others also opened their eyes wide, and the news was indeed shocking.


    Seeing Monkey King nodding, Elisa looked serious: "I didn''t expect the gates of the underworld to be composed of the demons in the book of Jeff, no wonder they have always been so mysterious!"


    "Well, this kind of thing doesn''t matter to us, as long as they don''t come to provoke us..." Monkey King said, walking towards the location of Eternal Flame: "Now, let''s solve the matter here first!"


    "That''s right!" Lucy and the others followed Sun Wukong.


    However, at this moment, a strange cry came, and several people looked up, only to see a huge strange bird pounced at them...


    Monkey King didn''t even look at it. He just flicked his sleeves, and the huge strange bird that flew down instantly split in half, pouring blood and falling down...


    "It''s pitiful..." Xue Nai mourned for the strange bird for a second.


    Coming to a mountain of ice sculptures shaped like flames, Lucy exclaimed: "Is this the eternal flame? I didn''t expect that even the flames would be frozen!"


    "Master Wukong, please help..." Freya walked to the front of Monkey King and knelt down again, but was pulled up by Monkey King: "Kneel down without moving, annoying!"


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Freya hid behind Lucy with a look of fear, quietly looking at Monkey King.


    Monkey King just said a simple word "melt", the surrounding ice crystals melted instantly, and the whole village instantly recovered its original appearance...


    "This magic is really amazing!" Rao had already seen it, and Lucy still couldn''t help exclaiming.


    As the ice melted, those giants who had been frozen also came back to life, thanked and thanked the Monkey King and the others, so enthusiastic.


    "Freya, why are you hiding? Are you unhappy to see your relatives? Come out..." Lucy looked at Freya who was hiding behind the tree, smiled, and walked over to pull her out. , But the latter''s body is shrinking straight in, seeming to be very afraid of meeting the giants.


    "Freya? You just said Freya, right?"


    "Is Freya back?"


    "Freya, where are you? Are you there?"


    A group of giants all looked at Lucy, their eyes widened, both excited and excited, and their voices were thunderous, so that Lucy had to cover her ears.


    "I abandoned the village and left here without authorization, so..."


    "It''s okay, everyone won''t be angry..." Lucy comforted.


    But suddenly I felt the cold coming from behind. I turned my head and saw that there were giants standing behind her like a hill, with eyes bigger than copper bells. Lucy stammered at the moment: " Also...maybe..."


    "Is it really Freya?"


    "long time no see¡­"


    "Although he has grown up, he is still much younger than us!"


    "How is the outside world?"


    "Uh~" Freya was silent for a while, and whispered: "There are many happy things, and there are also painful things..."


    When the giants heard this, they all showed a knowing smile.


    "It''s like this no matter where you are, as long as you are still alive... Whether you go out or come back, this is your home..."


    "This is your freedom..."


    "But I have to say something to you!"


    The giants smiled and said in unison: "Welcome back, our daughter!"


    Freya instantly felt a warm current in his heart, and all the grievances received outside were diminished, and the corners of her eyes began to blur, leaving moving tears: "I...I...I''m back..."


    That night, everyone ate and drank, and had a very lively, unprecedented banquet...because it was a banquet hosted by a giant.


    The night sky was a little bit starry, and Monkey King came alone by a river beside the river in the village, looking at Freya who had been waiting for a long time, and said faintly: "You are looking for me?"


    "Master Wukong, thank you so much for this incident. Thank you for saving everyone and saving the village..." Freya bowed deeply to Monkey King.


    "It''s not necessary to bow, as if you are worshipping the dead..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly.


    Freya suddenly panicked and fell to her knees with a puff: "Ah~ that, I didn''t mean that, sorry! I''m sorry!"


    "Okay, am I that scary? Get up!" Sun Wukong lifted Freya up with a helpless look, and said lightly: "Originally, you still have some qualifications, but after seeing your performance today, that task is not It''s not suitable for you, you don''t have to go back..."


    "Ah? No!" When Freya heard the words, she was stunned, and immediately said with a firm face: "I can, Master Wukong, as long as you let me complete the task, no matter what it is, I will complete it. of!"


    "Even if you kill the innocent?"


    "Yes, as long as it''s for Master Wukong!" Freya''s face was firm.


    A smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Sun Wukong''s mouth. It seems that helping her save her village today has won Freya''s loyal minister to him.


    Nodded, Monkey King said faintly: "This is the path you choose. Even if you bite the bullet, you have to go on..."


    "Yes!" Freya looked at Monkey King''s eyes full of worship and enthusiasm. Monkey King originally possessed a temperament that mortals could hardly resist. In addition, he helped Freya save her village. Once he fell into it, naturally Don''t extricate yourself.


    "Go, after saying goodbye to those giants, go back quickly, and I will erase your traces of coming here..."


    "Yes!" Freya said, turning around and walking towards the village...


    the next day.


    "Huh? Where''s Freya? Where did Freya go? Why didn''t you see her?" Lucy glanced around the hall, with a look of doubt on her face. For Freya, she still got along well.


    "Oh~ Freya has already left, saying that there are still important things to do..." A giant sighed slightly.


    "Leaving? I didn''t even say hello..." Lucy curled her lips in dissatisfaction.


    "Okay, we should also leave..." Monkey King waved his hand to the giants, greeted Lucy''s daughters, and walked out of the village...

 1682 Chapter 208 Lets go to war

    After Sun Wukong and his party handed in the task at Volod Sinken, they played with him for another day, and then they played all the way back to Fairy Tail.


    As soon as I entered the guild, I felt the atmosphere in the guild looked extremely heavy, which made Elisa and the others feel a bad premonition.


    The sound of the door being pushed open naturally attracted the attention of the worried people in the hall. After seeing the Monkey King and his party, they all looked excited and surrounded them: "Ah! It''s Master Wukong, Master Wukong and others. came back!"


    "Now it''s saved!"


    "Master Goku, go and save Ragusus! I''m afraid it will be over soon!"


    "What''s going on? What happened to Ragosas?" Elisadai frowned.


    "I''ll talk about the specific situation later, Master Wukong, you come with me, it''s important to save people!" Le Qi hurriedly took Monkey King''s right hand and walked towards the back room of the guild...


    Elisa and the others looked at each other, and they all followed...


    Looking at the three of Ragasus, Fried, and Piguszlo who were lying on the chuang with painful expressions, Monkey King smiled lightly?: "What''s wrong? Was beaten by someone?"


    "Ah! Lord Goku, you came right!" Makarov was overjoyed after seeing Monkey King, "You come to see Ragasus and the others, is there any rescue?"


    Monkey King cast a look at Ragosas: "Magic barrier particles, have you met the people of the Nine Ghosts?"


    Makarov is no stranger to Monkey King''s know-how, and he said solemnly: "Yes, in order to save the people in the city, Ragasus inhaled all the demon barrier particles into his body... I''ll talk about this later, let¡¯s save Ragasus and the others first! If it''s you, it must be possible!"


    "Where''s Wendy? This virus is enough for her..."


    "I haven''t come back to do the task..." Makarov looked helpless.


    When Monkey King heard the words, a light ball flashed in his hand, shining on the three of Ragasus, making the magic barrier particles in their bodies instantly purified...


    The painful expressions of the three of them all eased, and they opened their eyes slightly...


    "Ah~ Wake up! Master Wukong is so reliable!" When Macao and others saw this, they were all overjoyed.


    "Thank you!" Fried and the three came to the Monkey King and said very gratefully.


    "Just tell the story briefly..." Monkey King sat down and said lightly.


    "Oh~ During the time you left, a lot of things happened..." Makarov sighed slightly: "The Council has been destroyed by the Gate of Hades..."


    "What? The Council was destroyed again?" Lucy looked surprised.


    Everyone was speechless when they heard the words. Can you just stop talking?


    "It''s the gate of the underworld again..." Elisa said, her face solemn.


    "You met too?" Makarov looked at Elisa with a serious face.


    "Well, our mission this time was caused by the chaos at the gate of the underworld. Hearing Wukong said, that guy is the gate of the underworld, the demon mage of the Ice Destruction in the Nine Ghosts, and absolutely zero silver. But we don''t have any. Have seen him!" Elisa said.


    "It seems that Master Goku knows the gates of the underworld very well!" Makarov immediately looked at Monkey King: "Can you tell me more about it?"


    "The gate of the underworld is composed of the demons in the book of Jeff. Among them, the nine ghosts are the high-level figures of the gate of the underworld. There are nine people in total. These nine people are nine of the nine books of Jeff. A demon!" Mebis explained, sitting on the desk, "and their president is the most ferocious demon in the book of Jeff-END!"


    "What?!!!" Makarov and others were shocked when they heard this: "The gate of the underworld, turned out to be the demon in the book of Jeff? Has Jeff started acting?"


    With that said, Makarov and others all looked at Monkey King. They all knew that the only one who could stop Jeff was the Monkey King in front of him.


    Sun Wukong ignored everyone''s gazes, but instead looked at Ragasus: "That''s right, boy, I didn''t expect that you would inhale all the magic barrier particles into your own body to save others, and you have grown! "


    "I just acted according to my own wishes!" Ragosus snorted coldly and said with a proud face.


    "Tell me, how did you meet the undead storm!"


    "It turns out that that guy called the undead storm..." Ragosas said with a cold expression: "Next time you meet him, you must kill him to the scum!"


    Freed said respectfully: "At that time, we were returning from the mission, and we saw someone attacking Mr. Yajima of the original review house on the road. Ragusas saved his life. The opponent was not strong enough. How about it, I was easily killed by Ragusas, but I didn¡¯t expect that the opponent¡¯s body contained magic barrier particles that threatened the life of the wizard. After the explosion, the magic barrier particles spread, and Ragasus wanted to save the city. The people inhaled all the magic barrier particles into their bodies..."


    "I can''t tell, you still have such a great side!" Lucy looked at Ragusus, admiringly.


    The latter snorted coldly, which was regarded as an answer.


    "So it seems that the purpose of the other party should be the members of the Senate..." Mebis pondered for a while and analyzed: "It''s just that they don''t even let the old and new members go. What are they doing?"


    Ragosas immediately snorted: "No matter what their purpose is, since it provokes my head, I won''t let it go easily... It is enough to know that their purpose is a member of the House of Representatives..." Monkey King looked over: "Master Wukong, do you have the residential addresses of those councillors?"


    When Monkey King heard the words, he flicked his fingers, and a stream of light instantly fell into the center of Ragusus'' eyebrows...


    In the moment of stunned Ragosas, he was overjoyed: "Fried, Pigusro, go, this time I have to take the bastards in one pot!"


    With that said, Ragasus left Fairy Tail with two of his men, even though Makarov¡¯s call was ignored...


    "Master Wukong, is it okay to start a war with the gate of the underworld like this?" Makarov sighed as he looked at the back of Ragasus, and looked at Monkey King.


    "If it were not for me, Ragasus might have died!" Monkey King looked at Makarov and smiled.


    "Yes! President!" Macao said with a serious face: "We never consider ourselves to be the righteous party, but we must unceremoniously impose sanctions on the bastards who hurt our family. This is not us. Fairy Tail¡¯s rules? The gate of the underworld, absolutely unforgivable!"


    "Go to war! President!"


    The other members are also high in fighting spirit. After spending so long with Monkey King, this group of people has become extremely warlike.....

 1683 Chapter 209 Ragasus vs Jackal

    Makarov looked at the anger of the members of the guild, and remembered the painful expressions of the three Ragasus before lying on the chuang. His hesitant heart became firm, and he raised his hands to make everyone Calm down, turn his head to look at Monkey King: "Do whatever you like to do with this matter. I''ll still stay in the guild and drink and enjoy myself..."


    Monkey King chuckled: "Everyone has heard that, then, the underworld hunt has begun! The hearts of the six demon generals and demons have been wiped out by us. Since the gate of the underworld dare to provoke us, let them step on the six demon generals and demons. Follow in the footsteps of his heart, and let the''Balam League'' be completely destroyed in the hands of our fairy tail!"


    "Yes! Destroy the gates of the underworld, destroy the Baram Alliance!"


    "Destroy the gates of the underworld, destroy the Balam Alliance!"


    "Let them know how powerful our fairy tail is!"


    Everyone in Fairy Tail was extremely excited, shouting with high morale!


    "You rookies don''t need to follow, so as not to give away the head for nothing..." Monkey King looked at the others in the hall and said lightly: "After Kagura and the others return from their mission, just tell them..."


    After speaking, Monkey King had already taken Lucy¡¯s daughters out of the guild hall...


    On the Ragosas side, according to the information provided by Monkey King, they have already arrived at the home of the former councilor Michaelo.


    However, within a hundred meters apart, the house suddenly exploded with a boom!


    "Not good!" The expressions of the three of Ragasus changed slightly, and they stepped faster, rushing forward...


    In the ruins, a man walked out of the flames and looked at the thin old man lying on the ground in embarrassment. He hehe smiled: "You didn''t even get killed. Your life is hard, but it''s okay to save me from looking for it. Someone else..." As he said, he lifted the thin old man up: "Let''s talk! Where is the stuff?"


    "You... are talking... what? I... I don''t know..." The thin old man turned his eyes in a circle, pretending to be very confused.


    "That''s it! It seems that you are useless, so kill it!" The man smiled evilly, and his cold killing intent made the thin old man''s pupils tighten. The cold sweat instantly covered his face, and his whole body trembled with fear: " ...Even if you kill me...I...I don''t know...and...I don''t even know who you are...how can I know...what do you want..."


    "It makes a lot of sense!" The man chuckled, "But, I hate people who pretend to be stupid..." As he said, his hand suddenly increased, and he pinched the thin old man''s throat, causing the latter to struggle violently, but It didn¡¯t help, my eyes started to turn pale due to lack of oxygen...


    "What an ignorant guy! I''m going to find the next target..." Then, he squeezed his fist and punched the thin old man on the head...


    The thin old man¡¯s eyes widened to the boss in an instant, his hands and feet began to struggle fiercely, babbling, as if he was about to say something, and looking at his expression, he seemed to compromise and beg for mercy...


    However, the man seems to have not seen it, his fist still bombarded out unceremoniously...


    A figure suddenly flashed, hitting the man¡¯s front door with a kick, causing it to instantly smash into countless waste walls and fly out until it was thirty meters away before it stopped...


    "Are you the original judge Michaelo?" Ragosus asked indifferently at the thin old man who fell to the ground.


    Michaelo clutched his throat and coughed a few times, and escaped, making him gasp for breath. After a while, he looked up at Ragasus and immediately yelled: "I know who you are. , Ragosas, the Thor of Fairy Tail, right? Can''t you just take it lightly? My old bones almost fell to pieces!"


    "It has nothing to do with me if your bone powder is not crushed. I only need to know that you are the original judge Michaelo!" Ragosas looked at the man who was shot out by him, cold. Said: "Then, you are from the gate of the underworld? Where is that guy called Undead Tempest?"


    "Oh~ you still know the names of our members of the gate of the underworld..." The man stood up and smiled: "It seems that your fairy tail has a lot of information about us..." He said, and wiped the corner of his mouth. He smiled: "This punch is really painful, no wonder you are the person who forced the storm to blew himself up? It''s really surprising. He recovered so quickly after being hit by the demon barrier particles?"


    Ragusus said with a cold face: "Are you telling me where he is now, or am I forcing you to ask where he is after hitting you?"


    "Force me? Are all of you Fairy Tail people so arrogant?" The man snorted coldly, "If you have the ability, just come!"


    When Ragusus heard this, thunder and lightning in his hand were wrapped around...


    "Wait, Ragosas!" Fried suddenly stopped: "There seems to be another person over there..." As he said, he ran towards a pile of rubble, picked up a woman, and sniffed. Relieved: "Still alive..."


    "You take her out of here first!" Ragosas said coldly, his breath was extremely violent.


    Fried and Pigusrow slammed back...


    Ragasus stepped down at the same time and appeared in front of the man in an instant...


    "So fast!!" The man was shocked. Before he had time to defend himself, he was punched firmly on the bridge of his nose, and his pain almost shed tears...


    "Asshole!" The man was furious, and just about to fight back, another colic came from his abdomen. The strong one was punched again, and because of the lightning, his body was slightly paralyzed. Lived, my actions became slow...


    In this way, under the fierce attack of Ragusus, the man was beaten by him like a sandbag. In a moment, the man crashed into the ground, completely unrecognizable, and turned into a pig!


    The difference in strength between the two is clearly visible!


    "So strong!!" The former judge Michelo also stared in shock, but his heart was overjoyed: "If he is there, you should be fine!"


    "This is the strength of your gate to the underworld? Weak and small are like rubbish, and dare to be an enemy of our fairy tail. I can''t help it!" Ragasus looked at the man who had become a pig head lying in the dirt pit, disdain He snorted, and then stepped on his back: "Now, tell me where the guy called Undead Tempest is?"


    "Hey~~Fairy Tail...It''s as powerful as the rumors say!" The man suddenly sneered strangely: "But even so, you can''t win us...because what we are doing is not magic , But a spell above magic..."


    As he said, Ragusus'' hands suddenly emitted a dazzling light, causing his brows to frown slightly...

 1684 Chapter Two Hundred and Ten

    "Ragosus!" When the two of Fried saw a bad situation, they were about to run over, but they were sternly stopped by Ragosus: "Don''t come here!"


    Looking at his glowing arm, Ragosas looked solemn, he could feel an extremely violent force brewing rapidly, and it might explode at any time!


    "As your excellent performance just now, let me make an exception and introduce myself first... I am the gate of the underworld, the jackal of the Nine Ghosts. What I use is not magic, but a spell based on magic..." The jackal grinned. The expression was full of triumphant smirk: "My spell can turn everything I touch into bombs. You beat me just now, right? But, do you remember how many punches you hit me?"


    "Hmph~ No wonder Master Wukong said that those who speak of their abilities are no-brained idiots, and now it seems that they are not fake!" Ragasus stared at the jackal and snorted coldly: "Looking like this, as long as Just don¡¯t touch you!"


    "Unfortunately, you have already met!" The jackal smiled evilly, and the light in both hands of Ragosas suddenly burst into light, instantly enveloping his whole person, and bursting open with a random bang...


    When the smoke cleared, Ragosas was already on his knees, covered with many burns, but the situation was much better than Naz in the original book, because Naz was directly stunned. Past.


    "Ragasus!" Both Fried and Piguszro were shocked, and they rushed over immediately. Fried helped Ragasus up, and Piguszro attacked the jackal...


    However, his doll possessing magic just got close, and it was blown out by the jackal. Although his doll''s soul can be transferred to other objects again, it cannot get close, and naturally it will not work.


    "I...I...I can''t die! Absolutely can''t die here!" The former councillor Michelo saw this, feeling bad, and immediately turned around in horror, and dropped the granddaughter beside him and ran away alone. ¡­


    This move caused the three of Fried''s brows to be slightly frowned, and Ragosas snorted: "Such trash can also be a councilor. No wonder the council can be easily destroyed! "


    "Want to run, hehe~~ Can you run away!" The jackal sneered and ran after him...


    Upon seeing this, Ragusus hurriedly tried to stand up, cut a sigh, and fell to his knees. Fortunately, he was supported by Fried, otherwise he would fall to the ground. Although he was not blown out, he It seems that the injury is not minor.


    "Ragusus, are you okay?" Fried looked nervous, his eyes were full of distress, and he was really full of love.


    "Cut~ I was hurt by this kind of rubbish..." Ragosus stood up hard with a look of discomfort, his face shook, and it softened again.


    "Ragusus, you have hurt the inner palace, so don''t move!" Fried''s face was concerned: "That guy will leave it to me and Pigusro!"


    As Fried said, just getting up, he saw someone who surprised them walking towards them...


    "Are you injured? What''s the matter?" Elisa looked at Ragusas, a little surprised.


    "Master Goku, Elisa... why are you here?"


    "Of course I''m here to join in the fun!" Monkey King smiled and looked at Ragasus: "Not bad, I didn''t get blown out..."


    When Ragosus heard this, his heart was suddenly stunned, and he vowed to calm down the jackal''s head.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly, and the healing light was released on Ragasus'' body, making him instantly recover from his injuries, then turned around, took him to the side of the unconscious woman, squatted down, and squeezed. She smiled on her face: "It''s like flying silk, obviously you''re dying. Fortunately, you met me..." Then she stretched out her right hand and pressed it to the opponent''s Hun...


    With the light shining, the woman''s complexion instantly returned to bloody color, as well as her injuries.


    He moved his eyebrows and opened his eyes: "You...are you?"


    "Are you awake..." Monkey King stood up and looked at Fried: "I''ll leave it to you..." He said, chasing in the direction the jackal left...


    Lucy and the others immediately followed and looked at Monkey King, very surprised: "You didn''t even look at the beauty this time? There is a problem!"


    Monkey King didn''t bother to pay attention to Lucy''s complaints, he didn''t like any woman.


    "Found the target!" Elisa looked at the two people who were chasing and fleeing in front, a little bit under her feet, and her body disappeared instantly...


    "En?!" The jackal who was chasing and playing with the former councillor Michaelo suddenly frowned, and hurriedly blocked him with his right hand...


    A cold light flashed, and a soft sound of''pouch'', accompanied by a scream, the jackal''s right hand separated instantly...


    "You...you are?!!!" Backed a few steps, the jackal covered his severed right hand and looked at Elisa with a gloomy expression of anger.


    "Fairy Tail, Elisa!" Elisa held the sword in one hand and stood in front of the jackal, unspeakably chic.


    "Fairy tail again!" The jackal almost gritted his teeth.


    "Huh? Elsa''s name didn''t scare you unexpectedly, it seems that your intelligence is not good!" Monkey King and several people also arrived at the moment, Lucy looked at the jackal and smiled.


    "How could I be scared by your mere humans, it''s ridiculous!" The jackal snorted disdainfully when he heard the words. He raised his left hand. The former councillor Michaelo and a woman who were running away were both caught The group of light wrapped up and floated in the air...


    The jackal smiled: "Now, let''s play a game. Both of them have become bombs, but only one can survive. Then, who do you choose?"


    "If you are not afraid, why are you threatening hostages?" Xue Nai cried out coldly.


    "This is interesting..." Monkey King looked at Michaelo and the woman, and smiled slightly: "Although the plot has been changed a lot by me, you still can''t escape the destiny that should come. It seems that your destiny is still on track. Follow the original route..."


    "I don''t understand Goku, you said something inexplicable again..." Lucy looked helpless.


    "Hey, hurry up and choose! Who will live?" Jackal looked at Monkey King and smiled.


    "Even to play a game in front of me, this is my patent!" Monkey King looked at the jackal and suddenly raised his eyes.


    "Hey~ Are you here to protect me? Save me!" The former councilor Michelle immediately yelled in horror: "I used to protect you. Now, it''s your turn to protect me! That woman died. It doesn¡¯t matter, hurry up and save me! My life is much more precious than her..."


    Elisa and the others frowned slightly when they heard this, and they had a bad impression of the original judge.


    "Sure enough, the members of the panel not only have the strength to fight the five scum, but even the character is scum..." Monkey King looked at Michaelo with a look of contempt...

 1685 Chapter 211 Sorry, I didn’t control my strength

    "Look! Look! This is human! Haha~~It''s really ugly!" The jackal laughed wildly in his contempt.


    "Why are you still hesitating, Monkey King! Didn''t you defeat the Black Cage King Akunorokia? It should be easy to defeat him!" The former member of the panel, Michaelo, stared round with bloodshot eyes because of fear. Watching Monkey King yelled: "The old man is the original judge! It is not the same weight as that woman! Save me! Save me! Who is more useful to the world? Don''t think about it!"


    "Why should I suffer this kind of sin!" The woman suddenly became desperate when she heard Michaelo''s words. She seemed to have felt that she was about to be abandoned, holding her abdomen in her hands, crying and comforting. The fetus in the belly: "Don''t be afraid of the child, mom will always be with you..."


    "Hurry up and kill him! Save me! Save me!" Michaelo shouted in horror.


    Monkey King silently picked up her ancient sword from Elisa''s hand...


    "Wu... Wukong..." Elisa looked at Monkey King''s extremely calm expression, her heart beat violently, and a touch of anxiety rose from the bottom of her heart...


    Monkey King ignored him, picked up the ancient sword, and swung forward lightly...


    A gentle breeze, no abnormality occurred...


    Just when everyone looked puzzled and was about to ask questions, Michaelo''s body suddenly split into two halves... that expression of horrified screaming still solidified on his face...


    At this moment, everyone took a breath, and the whole body was cold...


    Of course, before they came back to their senses, the world suddenly turbulent, and the earth trembled in terror, like Michaelo¡¯s body divided in two, slowly cracking, revealing a sight that could not see the end. Cracked Abyss...


    If someone stood watching from space, they would surely be able to discover in horror that this planetary world had already been cut in half by a sword!


    "Oh my God! This, this, this...!!!"


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and they were stunned by the scene in front of them!


    The dark clouds covered the sky in an instant, and the thunder seemed to tear the space apart, like rain falling!


    The sky full of magma spewed from the ground like a spring, causing the earth to be covered with a layer of fire, and in an instant, four periods of screams, thick smoke...


    The earth is cracking, the sky is roaring, this is the scene of the end of the world!


    "Damn! It''s the end of the world!!" Lucy immediately hugged Monkey King and screamed in horror.


    "Wu...Wu...Wukong!!" At this moment, even Elsa stammered. She did not expect that Monkey King swung a sword casually, causing such a shocking scene, as if the whole world would have to Destructive.


    "Played! Played! The whole world... has been split in half!!" Mebis was completely lost at the moment. She clearly understood the existence of Monkey King. In these circumstances, the entire world was obviously being destroyed. Split in half!


    "What!! The whole...the whole world...has been split in half?!!!" Elisa and the others widened their eyes when they heard this.


    The real end of the world is here!It was not brought by Akunorokia; it was not brought by Jeff; it was brought by Monkey King...


    "Cut! It''s a fragile world, if you just do it, it will be split in half..." Monkey King''s face was plain, somewhat speechless.


    However, when these words were heard in the ears of Elisa and the others, they were all shocked and fragile on the spot?I go!This pretending is simply earth-shattering!


    As for the jackals of the Nine Ghosts, they are already sitting on the ground in fright, panicking...


    Sun Wukong placed a single palm on the ground, an invisible wave spread instantly, the cracked earth stopped instantly, and the endless magma flowed back and returned to the world of the deep abyss!


    The cracks were quickly gathered and healed at a speed visible to the naked eye in the next moment, and finally there was no trace of it!The dark clouds in the sky have also disappeared, and the thunder has disappeared without a trace. Everything is restored to its original peace again, as if nothing had happened!


    And the only thing that did not heal was the Michelo who was split in half from head to toe...


    And the woman who was turned into a bomb by the jackal has also regained her freedom, but at this moment, she is sitting on the ground blankly, as if she has lost consciousness, a little frightened...


    Looking at the stunned expressions of Elisa and other women, Monkey King touched his head embarrassedly, and smiled: "Sorry, I didn''t control it well..."


    "Uh!!!~"


    Elisa and the others are speechless, without control?You almost destroyed the world!My brother!


    After a long time, everyone recovered a little bit from the shock, and then they looked at Monkey King with unprecedented respect and admiration...


    "So now, let''s continue the previous game!" Monkey King turned his head to look at the jackal, and smiled slightly.


    "No...no...big big...sir! Forgive!" The jackal knelt very spineless when he heard the words. He was scared by the power of Monkey King. This is someone who can destroy the world casually. Terror exists!It was more terrifying than its owner, Jeff, so the jackal knelt and surrendered unscrupulously: "As long as you don''t kill me, you ask me any questions, as long as I can answer them, I will never dare fool!"


    The power of Monkey King has shaken his mind, and he no longer has a firm mind.


    "Tell us, what is your purpose?" Xue Nao stepped forward and said coldly.


    "Magic pulse bomb..." Jackal did not dare to conceal the slightest: "A weapon that can destroy all magic power in the entire continent, as long as we get it, we can destroy the magic power of the entire continent, and we are not using magic power, but spells. , The whole world will become a world where only we can exercise power..."


    "Destroying the magic power of the entire continent, there is still such a powerful weapon in the world?" Elisa looked at the jackal with a look of shock, and said solemnly: "Where is that thing?"


    "I don''t know... we are also looking for..." Jackal glanced at the halved Mikkello, and said with a look of fear: "Maybe he will know some information, but now he is dead..."


    Upon hearing this, Lucy cast a roll of eyes at Monkey King: "Look! The intelligence is broken. Although the old man is very upsetting, you don''t have to kill him!"


    "If you don''t look pleasing to the eye, naturally you want to kill!" Monkey King looked plain.


    Elisa and the others were helpless when they heard the words. They all knew that even if they were women of Monkey King, they could not influence Monkey King¡¯s thoughts. They could only make a secret decision in their hearts. They could stop it in time next time. This time it almost destroyed the world...

 1686 Chapter 212 Kuanghua

    Attached photo: Kuanghua


    Elisa looked at Monkey King with helplessness, and then looked serious: "Wukong, you should know the whereabouts of that magic pulse bomb, right?"


    "Of course, but I told you all, isn''t it boring..." Monkey King looked at the jackal and laughed, "This guy should know where those guys live... But you have to hurry up, because time is running out..."


    "What do you mean?" Lucy looked curious.


    "One: If it''s too late, the original judges will be killed by the Nine Ghosts; two: The seal technique to unlock the magic pulse bomb is in Geral''s body, but Geral was killed by me long ago So, you know..." Monkey King looked at Elsa''s daughters and smiled.


    "What?!" Lucy and the others were shocked when they heard this: "Does this mean that magic pulse bombs may explode at any time?"


    "If all the people engraved with the seal technique are killed..." Sun Wukong nodded, "This is why the Nine Ghosts killed everyone in the council, because there are three seals, which are engraved on the council. For certain three members, as long as they die and the seal is lifted, the consequences needless to say, you can also think of..."


    When Lucy heard the words, her face suddenly became anxious: "Since it''s this time, don''t let it go. Hurry up and tell us where the magic pulse bomb is and where the sealing technique is carved on the body of the three people..."


    "No, you have to rely on yourselves for this matter..." Monkey King said with a serious face: "Everything has been easily solved by me, and you have also lost a lot of opportunities for exercise. Therefore, you have to rely on yourself this time. The ability to save the world, because I am not interested in saving the world or anything. Whether magic can still exist in this world is in your hands!"


    "You bastard! Playing with this Geng again! When is this!" Lucy looked mad and glared at the jackal: "Hurry up and tell us the address of the other council members, otherwise, you good looking!"


    Hearing the words, Jackal glanced at Monkey King, and he was trembling with fright. He didn''t dare to hesitate at all. He immediately picked up paper and pen, wrote down several addresses, and handed them to Lucy.


    Elisa took it and took a look, and handed it to Ragusas and the others, with a solemn expression: "You guys go to this address, hurry!"


    Ragosus looked serious, and led Fried and them around and left...


    "Lucy, let''s go to this address..." Elisa said, looking at Monkey King: "Goku, you should go back. You don''t have to trouble you for this kind of thing..."


    "Worry that I will kill the other panelists again!" Monkey King looked at Elisa lightly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that..." Elisa suddenly explained in a panic.


    "Okay, kindness by nature is your strengths and weaknesses. Go ahead. If it''s too late, those commentators will be killed!"


    "Sorry...wait...I''ll apologize to you after I get back..." Ai Lusha looked at Monkey King, her face flushed in a low voice.


    "I hope you don''t meet someone you hate this time..." Lucy spit out her tongue at Monkey King: "I don''t want to experience the danger of world destruction..."


    "That... Goku... No... Don''t be angry... and... Don''t be''careless''..." Xue Nai looked at Monkey King, crossing her fingers, and whispered.


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he couldn''t laugh or cry immediately. You are so afraid that I will be accidentally and ruin the world!


    After the three daughters of Lucy bid farewell, they turned and left...


    "Hehe~ It seems that they were all shocked by the''carelessness'' of Brother Wukong!" Mebis looked at Monkey King with a teasing smile.


    "It seems to be..." Monkey King picked up Mebis, took a bite directly on her face, looked at the kneeling jackal, and said faintly: "Lead the way!"


    "What?!" The Jackal was stunned when he heard this, but he still didn''t understand what it meant.


    "You missed an address. Didn''t you deliberately want to lead me?" Monkey King looked at the jackal and asked.


    "!!!" The jackal''s pupils shrank instantly, but his heart was shocked: "He...how did he know that I had missed an address? Hmm?! No, he seemed to have said before that he knew the address of the councillors! !"


    "Not leading the way!" Monkey King said calmly again.


    The jackal''s face was distorted, his heart was struggling, and his body trembled, gritted his teeth and said: "I won''t tell you...the location of madness...even if it''s dead..."


    "Oh~ it''s a bit spine. The one called Kuanghua actually made you overcome the fear in your heart..." Monkey King looked at the jackal and hehe smiled: "Well, the opportunity is already given to you. You don''t know how to cherish it. Since you want to If you die, I will fulfill you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole body of the jackal was instantly wrapped in black flames. In the screams, unable to maintain the appearance of a human, he became a terrifying werewolf, but even so, his body was still black. The flame burns a little bit...


    Seeing this situation, Mebius was also unbearable, even if the other party was an evil demon, he sympathized!


    A living being, along with the flesh and soul, is burned out a little bit. That kind of pain is unimaginable, it is cruel and ruthless!


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King jumped onto Lei''s back holding Mebis, and left...


    With Lei''s speed, even if it deliberately slowed down, it only took a few minutes to bring the two Monkey King to the destination.


    "Is this the home of the original councilor Yuli..." Monkey King jumped off Lei''s back and looked at the house in front of him faintly.


    "Dead, we''re still late..." Mebis looked inside the house, but Dai''s eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    "But the murderer hasn''t left..." Monkey King opened the door of the room casually.


    There was no trace of fighting in the room, but a lifeless old man was lying on the floor in the middle of the room, still warm, apparently just recently died.


    "Come out, I''m not interested in playing peekaboo with a mature woman!" Monkey King looked at the empty corner and said lightly.


    While the figure was shaking, a first-born girl with two horns appeared in front of Monkey King. The plumpness of the former Hungarians could hardly be covered, and there was danger of jumping out at any time, the deep tender white ditch. , It was the first time that Sun Wukong''s eyes were attracted to the past...


    "Very big!" This was Sun Wukong''s first impression of seeing Kuanghua.


    "Regardless of whether it is hostile or not, I will give you thirty-two likes first!" Monkey King looked at Kuanghua and stretched out his thumb and smiled.


    "I know you..." Kuanghua''s eyes drooped and her voice was extremely soft: "Rumors have defeated the humans of the Black Cage King Akunorokia...but I don''t believe it..."..

 1687 Chapter 213 One Hundred Times

    PS: The names of the characters in the previous chapters were wrong and have been modified.


    "I know you..." Liang Tianyue Serra''s eyes drooped and her voice was extremely soft: "Rumors have defeated the humans of the Black Cage King Akunorokia... But I don''t believe..."


    "So?" Monkey King looked at Liang Tianyue Serra and smiled.


    "In this world, apart from the master, who else can compete with the Black Cage King Akunolokia? I want to crush your lies and recommend you to the gate of the underworld..." Liang Tianyue Serra said indifferently. .


    "It turned out to be questioned, interesting!" Monkey King looked at Liang Tianyue Serra and smiled slightly: "Introduce me to the gate of the underworld, do you mean to send me to hell? It really scared me..."


    Cool Tianyue Serra heard this, her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly...


    "Are you curious, your own spell has been activated, but I am still fine?" Monkey King looked at Liang Tianyue Serra, with a joking expression on his face: "The spell-command, it''s interesting, follow me The magic of the language is somewhat similar..."


    "Speaking of magic? You can speak of magic?!" Liang Tianyue Serra was slightly surprised when he heard the words, watching Monkey King''s eyes full of alert.


    Monkey King looked at Liang Tianyue Serra, and said faintly: "You said, is your''command'' spell powerful, or is my''word spirit magic'' better? Should we try?"


    Liang Tianyue Serra heard the words, and immediately waved his slender hand, and an invisible wave instantly rippled on Sun Wukong''s body. However, Sun Wukong was not affected at all, Liang Tianyue Serra was finally moved, and her own spell failed ?


    "Oh~ it seems that your spells are not effective for me! So now, it''s my turn!" Monkey King smiled: "With such a good figure, dancing must be beautiful. Come, let me appreciate your sex 1 sense of dancing..."


    "You disgusting human being, how could I... huh?!!!" Liang Tianyue Serra immediately snorted coldly, but her body suddenly moved uncontrollably, and she really jumped up and seductively. Jin Wu, that twisted waist, really thrilling...


    "Why...how?! I...I was actually controlled...this...how is this possible!!!" Liang Tianyue Serra exclaimed while dancing, repairing a long, hot, and explosive body that can be described as seductive. Confused.However, her expression was extremely aggrieved and angry, and she was dancing for humans to appreciate, it was a shame!


    "Don''t you like to control others? How does it feel to be controlled by someone now?" Monkey King admired Liang Tianyue Selaman''s wonderful dance, chuckled, and took out the camera to shoot at her.


    "What are you doing? Stop it!" Liang Tianyue Serra shouted in shame, but Sun Wukong didn''t pay attention to it at all, and still went his own way: "This posture is not enough for sex, and I am raising my head a little bit. , Yes, look at me with a passion, just like that, OK..."


    "Then doggy style... yes, yes..."


    "Damn human beings, I must kill you!!" Liang Tianyue Serra shouted humiliatingly, but her body followed what Sun Wukong said and knelt down...


    "Oh, my mouth is still so hard, it seems I need to train it!" Monkey King looked at Liang Tianyue Serra and snorted, "Come on, stand up and take off your pants!"


    "What?!!!" Liang Tianyue Serra was shocked when she heard this. Although she did not want to, she tried her best to resist, but she didn''t seem to be her body, so she took the initiative...


    "Kouchi 1 also took off..."


    "Damn human beings, I must break your corpse into ten thousand pieces, and I must kill you!" Liang Tianyue Serra screamed humiliatingly, but the action did not stop...


    Sun Wukong turned a deaf ear to his ears, and lightly ordered: "While putting on Xiaonei 1..."


    "En?" Ben Liang Tianyue Serra who was yelling out loud was stunned. She didn''t take it off this time?But put it on?What the hell does this human want to do?


    But Sun Wukong''s next words instantly made Liang Tianyue Sierra crazy: "Taking off... putting on, taking off... putting on... this is repeated a hundred times, a hundred times!"


    "Ah!!! Damn human! I''m not finished with you!!!" Liang Tianyue Serra''s scream of shame almost broke through the clouds.


    "It''s so pitiful..." Mebis looked at not far away and kept taking off the small inner 1 and putting it on again, wearing it and taking it off again. Such repeated cool days and moon Sierra, with a look of sympathy: "I hope I won''t be affected by Brother Wukong Let''s break it..."


    Soon half an hour passed...


    Liang Tianyue Serra, who has repeatedly put on and taken off Xiao Nei 1 a hundred times, finally completed the task and instantly regained her freedom. At the moment, she screamed, and her long and long legs with a sense of sex are already facing the Monkey King. Swept over...


    This blow, fierce and brutal, contained Liang Tianyue Sela''s heartbroken and anger!


    However, such a violent blow was easily blocked by Monkey King. Liang Tianyue Sierra swept directly on Monkey''s wrist with a violent kick, but was gently slapped by Monkey King. Liang Tianyue Sierra was instantly caught An irresistible force was swept away...


    Jiao 1 body came to a beautiful backflip in the air, and while landing firmly on the ground, it was also glide all the way backwards. At the same time, it was already outside the house and stepped into the ground with one foot. Live shape.


    Liang Tianyue Serra''s eyes widened in an instant, and her expression became extremely dignified. Regardless of whether the news of defeating Akunorokia is true or not, Sun Wukong''s random shot just now has shown his amazing strength!


    With that kick just now, Liang Tianyue Serra exhausted all her strength, and she was still angry, but she was still blocked by Monkey King. While dissolving all her strength, she swept her whole person away. The strength is indeed far above her!


    There was also the magic of words and spirits that made her extremely humiliating. At this moment, Liang Tianyue Serra felt an unprecedented crisis. Facing Monkey King, she instantly gave birth to a sense of powerless horror, and she did not dare to stay at the moment. Turn around and run away...


    "Did I let you go? Come back!"


    However, the nightmare-like voice came again, Liang Tianyue Serra was horrified to discover that she once again lost control of her body, turned around and walked towards him according to Monkey King¡¯s order. ¡­


    "Oh! It''s about to start again..." Mebis looked at Liang Tianyue Serra, and mourned for her again for a second, shook his head, took a bite of the chocolate in his hand, and his expression instantly became extremely happy...


    Sun Wukong sat on a big chair and looked at Liang Tianyue Serra who came back, and smiled slightly: "Looking at your unhappy expression, it seems that you are not full enough. Come on, let''s continue. This time it is two hundred. under¡­"


    "You devil!!!" Liang Tianyue Sela screamed in an instant!


    "Obviously you are the devil!" Monkey King smiled...

 1688 Chapter 214 Submission

    At the end of the night, Monkey King bowed his head and kissed Mebis on the cheek, got up, and watched the Serra in Xiaonei, who was already wearing and taking off in the hall, got dressed and walked to his. Beside him, he smiled slightly: "How is it? Are you tired?"


    "Please, forgive me..." Liang Tianyue Serra looked at Monkey King feebly, her original anger had already been wiped out, at this moment she was so tired that she couldn''t even speak, her movements were slow and dull. Take off your own small inner 1 and wear it, wear it and take it off...


    Day and night, repeating the same thing...


    The clothes on her body have long been invaded by the fragrance and sweat, which is even more seductive and moving when sticking to her body.


    "For the sake of your sincerity, I will spare you!" Monkey King patted Sela''s Feng 1 buttocks. The latter fell to the ground instantly, panting for breath, together with the undressed Xiao Nei. I can''t take care of it.


    "Then now, take me to your headquarters!"


    "You want me... betray the gate of the underworld...?" Serra took a breather, her voice cold and firm: "Then you should just kill me!"


    "Kill you? No, no..." Monkey King shook his finger: "I will only let you repeat what you just did for a lifetime..."


    "One... for a lifetime?!!!" Serra''s eyes widened instantly, thinking that she was repeating the scene of wearing Xiaonei 1 forever, and she immediately took a breath, full of fear: "No! You can''t do this. Do! You better kill me! Kill me!"


    "Kill you? I can''t bear it!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Devil! You are the real demon!" Serra looked terrified.


    "So, are you going to show me the way, or are you going to wear Xiaonei for a lifetime? You only have three seconds to think about, one...two..."


    "I...I''ll take you to our guild..." Serra screamed out instantly, spending her entire life in repetitive wear and tear. The scene was terrifying and terrifying!As a last resort, Serra could only compromise.No one knew, if she didn''t compromise, Sun Wukong would use any more evil tricks to torture her.


    "It seems that your loyal minister is not very good!" Monkey King looked at Serra and smiled: "I thought you would choose to wear a small inner one for the rest of your life..."


    Sierra gritted her teeth without saying a word, but in her heart she had already cursed Monkey King.


    "If you dare to scold me again in your heart, I will let you hold the stick in your mouth forever!" Monkey King became evil again.


    "I didn''t!!!" Serra screamed almost reflexively, covering her mouth with her hands.


    "Brother Wukong, it seems that you are well trained!" Mebis sat up from the chuang, yawned, and smiled as she looked at Serra''s well-behaved and horrified appearance.


    However, at this moment, this square dimensional world suddenly trembles violently, and the entire dimensional space is full of terrifying roars. Mebius rolls off the chuang in an instant, only to be attacked by Monkey King and appear instantly. In his arms.


    But Serra was not so lucky. She rolled a few on the ground and hit the wall with her head. The pain made her dizzy.


    It''s just that such a tremor is only a moment of time, and after a moment, everything returns to normal.


    "Brother Wukong, that was just now..." Mebis looked at Monkey King in surprise with a look of surprise.


    "Ah~ the lord of this world is about to wake up..." Monkey King looked flat and looked up at the sky: "It seems that my sword yesterday almost destroyed the world, which shocked him..."


    "What?!! You did the omen of the world''s destruction yesterday?" Serra''s eyes widened when he heard the words, with a look of horror.


    Sun Wukong did not answer, but looked at Lei on the side: "Go and bring Elsa and the others. This game has dragged on for too long. It seems that the time is over!"


    When Mebis heard this, his pupils tightened slightly: "Brother Wukong, have you already decided?"


    "Didn''t you already know it? Haven''t you been prepared for it?" Monkey King looked at Mebis and said lightly.


    "I just didn''t expect it to be so fast..." Mebis laughed bitterly.


    "There is no time to play, the Lord of this world may wake up at any time. In that case, let me end this last game!"


    When Lei heard this, she screamed, her figure instantly turned into a white shadow and disappeared into the air...


    "Who is the Lord of this world that you are talking about?" Serra looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "When the time comes, you will know it naturally!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, and immediately disappeared here with Mebis and Serra...


    When he appeared again, he was already in the Nine Ghosts.


    "This...here is it?!" Serra looked at the building in front of her, her eyes widened: "Since you already know the location of our guild, why did you want me to lead the way before?"


    "That is just to give you a chance to stand in line. If you don''t choose to surrender, you will only have to live better than to die!" Monkey King''s expression at this moment was indifferent, and Sela''s heart was chilling. At this moment, she knew I felt that Monkey King''s breath was not as peaceful as ordinary people before, but as terrifying, terrifying and suffocating, making the soul tremble, surrounded by endless terror.


    Then Serra was surprised to discover that at this moment, even a trace of disrespect to Monkey King could not be born in her heart. The feeling from the soul made her humble and obey!


    "It''s finally about to begin..." Mebis felt a bit of Monkey King''s breath at this time, and sighed at the same time.


    The first time she felt this kind of aura from Monkey King, it was against the master of the high martial arts, and then Yuan Mie. The scene at that time was unforgettable for her, because at that time, the destruction was not. It''s just a planetary world, but that side dimension space!


    And the scenes she had witnessed before finally came to this world!


    "Brother Wukong, you said that you would give this world to me, right?" Throwing away the unbearable heart, Mebis suddenly looked at Monkey King very seriously.


    "Aren''t you just marrying me because of this?" Monkey King looked at Mebis with a plain face.


    "No matter what my purpose was in the beginning, now, you are my favorite husband!" Mebis hugged Monkey King with affection.


    With Mebis¡¯s character, she will not change her heart easily after falling in love with someone. The reason why she gave up Jeff and chose to marry Monkey King is precisely because she wants to save the world, as long as she becomes this world Lord of the world, then, she will be able to achieve permanent peace.


    Although this is somewhat of a transactional nature, it is undeniable that this is also a way of love, and as a person of Mebis, once you really marry someone, you will naturally follow it wholeheartedly and will not change your heart.


    It was precisely because Monkey King knew this that he accepted Mebis.


    (PS: The Monster Tail is nearing the end. Now in the preparations for the final chapter, the final chapter includes "Reaper", because Zanpaku Dao is an opportunity for me to improve my strength for Monkey King. The ending chapter will not have the world distinction of other anime , In this chapter, there will be many worlds, because Monkey King wants to collect the world''s source orbs and will go shopping in every world, so if you have a world you want to go to, just say it quickly!)..

 1689 Chapter 215: Fairy Tail vs. Gate of Hades

    "Oh~ Sir Serra, are you back so soon?" At this moment, someone suddenly interrupted the conversation between Monkey King and Mebis: "And he also captured a human, who looked good, ready to give it to Kuanghua Your lord?"


    "Franmars..." Serra saw the incoming person, her brows frowned slightly, her heart was a little disturbed, because she did not capture Monkey King, but brought it, that is to say, her behavior has betrayed the underworld. door.


    As for Mebis, they are invisible because they are in a ghost state.


    "En? You look strange!" Franmars looked at Serra''s expression, full of curiosity.


    "It should be you that is weird..." Sun Wukong said lightly, "Do you think I was arrested?"


    "En?" Flammars suddenly widened his eyes when he heard the words, and stepped back several steps: "Serra, what is going on? What is going on with this human being?"


    Serra didn''t say a word, and glanced at Monkey King, just in time to see Monkey King look at her with great interest. His eyes met, causing Serra''s heart to vibrate suddenly and violently. He didn''t dare to hesitate at all. One step forward, he stretched out his right hand towards Flammars...


    "Huh? Huh?" Flammars suddenly stretched out his hands and squeezed his throat, making his eyes widened in shock: "Serra... Your lord... You... Why... Did you betray the gate of the underworld? Betrayed Lord end? Betrayed Lord Jeff?"


    When Serra heard the words, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "Jeff... Your lord..." After muttering, she was about to let go of her right hand, but suddenly the figure of Monkey King appeared in her mind, a moment of indelible palpitations It enveloped her heart, she did not dare to have the slightest heart of resistance, and her entangled and struggling heart instantly became extremely firm.


    The right hand was suddenly hard, and Frammars''s hand that was holding his throat also followed the force, making him not even breathing, and his feet softened and fell to the ground...


    "You spell, it''s convenient!" Monkey King looked at Serra with a slight smile, and took a step forward, kicking Flammars away...


    "It''s really surprising that the devil in the Book of Jeff will betray his master..." The surrounding air suddenly became extremely cold, and an indifferent voice rang along with it, and then he saw a middle-aged man. Walking out of the gate, she looked at Sierra slightly unexpectedly.


    "Silver!" Serra''s expression suddenly became a little serious when she saw the person coming.


    "Are you the Monkey King?" Yin looked at Monkey King, with surprise in his tone: "It''s as terrible as the rumors, and it will cause Jeff''s demon to rebel. It''s amazing!"


    "Oh ~ absolutely zero silver, gray..."


    "Don''t mention that dirty name!" Before Sun Wukong could finish her words, Yin suddenly said indifferently. With a wave of her big hand, the terrifying cold air surged out instantly, making the ground here instantly frozen, only Sun Wukong and Si La but stood peacefully, unscathed.


    "I didn''t get frozen?!" Yin looked at Monkey King in surprise, his complexion became a little dignified, countless ice thorns appeared in front of him, turned into ice rain and shot towards Monkey King and Serra...


    "Drink!!" With a soft drink, suddenly sounded from the sky.


    But seeing Elisa descending from the sky with a big sword in one hand and a huge shield in the other, blocking the front of Monkey King, all the ice thorns from the spurs pierced on the huge shield, sending out a series of''ding and ding'' The sound of...


    Then there was a scream, and the buds as tall as two stories descended from the sky, silently landed behind Monkey King, and on her back was the absolute main force of Fairy Tail.


    As for Naz and others, they came grabbing Lei''s feet, because they were not qualified to ride on Lei''s back.


    "Brother Wukong!" Wendy and others all jumped off Lei''s back and came to Monkey King''s side.


    Ragusus held an old man who had passed out long ago and threw him to the ground.


    "The original speaker!" Yin was slightly surprised when he saw the old man. At the same time, he fixed his gaze on Gray...


    Feeling the sudden icy gaze, Gray frowned slightly, looking at Silver, there was always a sense of familiarity: "This person..."


    "You don''t even know your father, do you?" Monkey King looked at Gray and said lightly.


    "Dad?! You...are you?!!!" After Monkey King said so, Gray''s pupils instantly enlarged, and he exclaimed immediately.


    The coldness in Yin''s body even lowered to the bottom, making the surrounding area gradually frozen...


    "It''s too cold, Gray, if you have something, you should go to another place to talk!" Monkey King waved lightly, a strong wind instantly enveloped Silver, swept his whole person into the sky, and projected away...


    When Gray saw this, he didn''t talk nonsense, turned around instantly, and chased after the flying silver...


    "Big Brother Wukong, that uncle is really Gray''s father? How could he be at the gate of the Hades?" Naz asked out loud with curiosity.


    "Don''t worry about Gray, just take care of yourself!" Monkey King looked at Naz with a plain face: "Your identity is even more surprising..."


    "My identity? Do you know who I am?!" Naz suddenly widened his eyes and became excited: "Hurry up and tell me, Brother Wukong, tell me!"


    "After this, you will know!" Monkey King said lightly.


    "In other words, the mystery of my life experience is related to the gate of the underworld?" Naz collided with two punches, with a look of excitement: "What are you waiting for?


    With a loud shout, he rushed into the open door...


    "This idiot..." Gogil whispered, and followed closely...


    "Then, we are one step ahead too!" Ragosas said, and rushed in with his two loyal followers, because he was worried that if Elisa and the others make a move, even an opponent will be divided. Not anymore.


    "What''s the matter with this old man?" Monkey King kicked the unconscious old man on the ground.


    "The original speaker of the council did not expect to join the gate of the underworld. We wanted to save him at the time, but we didn''t expect that he would poison us in the tea drinking water. You know, we are now invincible, so Afterwards, I beat him severely, just in time Lei came to pick us up, so she brought him here by the way, feeling that it might be useful..." Beska explained briefly.


    "This kind of thing is not important!" Jubia pointed at Sierra: "The important thing is, who is this woman?"


    "Yeah! We only left one day, where did you kidnap a sister paper?" Lucy looked at Monkey King and rolled her eyes.


    "Cool Moon Sky Serra at the Gate of Hades..."


    "No, don''t you tell us that the demons in the Book of Jeff have been subdued by you?" Lucy and the others opened their eyes wide...

 1690 Chapter 216 Serras Loyalty

    "No, don''t you tell us that the demons in the Book of Jeff have been subdued by you?" Lucy and the others opened their eyes wide.


    "Who knows..." Monkey King glanced at Serra, let out an inexplicable faint smile, then bent over, pinched the original speaker''s throat, and lifted him up in the air: "But you brought one. The key person..."


    "Key person?" Lucy looked curious: "Is this guy really useful?"


    "Of course it''s useful..." Monkey King chuckled, "Gerald is dead, don''t you wonder where the key on Geral''s body went?"


    "Difficult... can it be said?!" Elisa and the others looked at the original speaker in Sun Wukong in surprise.


    "Yes, the keys on Geral''s body have long been transferred to him by this guy..." Monkey King smiled: "I thought the gate of the underworld had already got three keys, but I didn''t expect them to be This guy was in the dark, and the ridiculous last key was clearly beside him, but they were still looking for the last key..."


    "Damn human beings, how dare you deceive us!" Serra on the side suddenly became angry and hideous, and his right hand stabled out like a sharp sword, piercing the heart of the original speaker!


    "!!!" The sudden change caused Elisa and the others to be shocked. Just when they wanted to attack, Serra took a quick step backwards earlier, pulling away a certain distance from everyone.


    At the same time, somewhere in the underground space, three white boxes placed in the shape of triangles suddenly shot out a dazzling white light, straight into the sky, and at the center of the three boxes, there was a picture of a human face on the top. Pillars of unknown material rise slowly from the ground...


    Suddenly, the earth trembles violently, making people unstable...


    And the ground where Monkey King and others are standing is also in the violent shaking, floating in the air...


    "What happened?" Lucy knelt down and hugged Monkey King''s first leg, exclaiming: "Could it be that some magic pulse bomb has been activated!"


    "It really started..." When everything was calm again, Monkey King looked at Sierra in front and smiled: "I know that as a demon created by Jeff, it is not so easy to tame..."


    "Wukong, I didn''t expect you to be posed by others!" Aba Greene looked at Monkey King and smiled.


    "Being put together? How could it be possible!" Sun Wukong threw away the corpse in his hand, with a plain face: "This is what I expected. How did she say it was a demon created by Jeff himself, possessing Absolute loyalty, how could you give in so easily!"


    Monkey King knew very well that although Serra was extremely afraid of him, this fear could not shake her loyalty to Jeff. The surrender was only temporary and had to be done. She would immediately take action whenever she had the opportunity, just like now. general.


    "You don''t seem to be surprised at all?" Serra coldly stared at Monkey King, full of vigilance. For Monkey King, she still had indelible fear in her heart.


    "If you were so easy to shake your heart and choose to surrender, I don''t need your waste!" Monkey King looked at Sierra, but smiled slightly: "Very well, your performance makes me somewhat satisfied!"


    "Huh! Satisfied? I will never succumb to you! I know that your horror can easily change my mind and heart, but as long as there is no thinking, I will not be under your control!" Pulling said, she suddenly pressed her hand on her eyebrows, and cast her own''command'' spell on her body. At the same time as a piercing scream, Serra''s breath rose instantly, showing the appearance of a demon. !


    At this time, she has a strong and terrifying aura, her face is even more hideous, her eyes are blood red, she can''t see the slightest emotional fluctuations, no, let alone emotional fluctuations, she has never had her consciousness!She has completely become a tool for killing one.


    "I closed my own consciousness..." Elisa and other women all showed surprise.


    With a roar, the consciousness has been completely closed, and the demon Serra who ran away desperately rushed towards Monkey King...


    Milatus on the side yelled softly: "Accept the soul of Satan!"


    While transforming, it instantly turned into an afterimage, and pressed a palm in the air against Sierra¡¯s Hungarian mouth. With a roar, Sierra was directly pressed into the ground by Mira, and a huge pit was shaken out. hole!


    But seeing Serra''s fingers move slightly, the devil''s tail behind Mila suddenly spun back, stabling directly at her heart!


    "!!!" Mira was shocked, catching her tail with both hands, and stepping back, with a serious face: "You can control my body? Is this her spell..."


    "Humph~ In this case..." Mira suddenly shouted, "Receive, the soul bestowed by God!"


    With a sound of "soo~", Mira''s magical power instantly turned into a red arrogance burst out of her body, wrapping herself, and one end of her long hair became crimson like fire, and the whole look very charming and cold. , Like a noble witch in the devil world!


    Serra cast the''command'' spell again, but Mira was indifferent at this time, unable to control it at all, her body flashed, with a bang, bombarded Serra''s abdomen, knocking her out!


    Sierra is strong, but the physical defense is as low as a magician. As long as he is hit, he will be knocked out.


    Well, this kind of setting is very common in fairy tail. The enemies at the beginning are obviously very powerful and fierce, but in the end, they are inexplicably knocked out. This is to tell us the wizard. Is the physique vulnerable to a single blow?


    Underworld island, the inner layer of the gate of the underworld.


    Naz rushed all the way to get rid of countless obstructions. However, the space suddenly stopped, and the people at the gate of the underworld that he shot out were all floating in the air...


    "This is...what''s going on?" Naz looked at everything in front of him with a look of shock.


    "You are finally here...Natz..." A figure suddenly resembled an image, flashing light and dark for a moment, and turned into substance and appeared in front of Naz.


    "You are... Jeff!!" Naz yelled when he saw the person who appeared in front of him, "You are the boss behind the gate of Hades!" As he said, two fists rose into a hot flame, and one fist hit Jeff blasted over, but didn''t want to. When his fist hit Jeff, a terrifying counter-shock force instantly spread, and Naz was instantly bounced out. It took more than ten rolls to wipe the ground before stopping.


    "No, the gate of the underworld is only created by the strongest demon I have created. It has nothing to do with me..." Jeff seems to have nothing happened, his face is plain...

 1691 Chapter 217 is waiting for you...

    "Where is this place?" Naz looked at the shattered wound on his right hand, and at the solemn face of Jeff, he didn''t dare to attack rashly.


    "Jerf¡¯s bookshelf, the gate of the underworld, the city where my books live." Jeff¡¯s expression was flat: "This guild was established by the strongest demon I created, END, um, let¡¯s talk about it with you. It''s also something..."


    "Sure enough, you also know something, tell me quickly!!" Naz was excited again when he heard the words.


    "Quickly, just keep moving forward like this. You will always understand the truth of the matter. At that time, you will also face the final decision. The life and death of end will be determined by you..." Jeff''s eyes suddenly revealed 1 There was a slight strangeness: "Originally, I thought that only you could do it... But now I find that besides you, there is another person who can do it..."


    "It''s really exciting. I really want that moment to come as soon as possible... However, the gate of the underworld has spent such a high price to see me. Wouldn''t it be very disappointing if I just showed up so easily, so continue Work hard, I will wait for you at the end..."


    With that, Jeff¡¯s figure began to appear and disappear, drifting backward...


    "Wait!!" Naz rushed forward, trying to catch Jeff, but grabbed a hole. Jeff has disappeared, and the surrounding space has returned to normal, those floating in the air. They all fell to the ground...


    "END, the gate of the underworld...huh! Jeff, I will definitely find you and ask!" Naz clenched his fists, his face firm.


    However, at this moment, more people from the gate of the underworld rushed towards him...


    Gogil, Ragosas and others who came from behind also arrived at this time, and several people began to slaughter these group of people...


    The gate of Hades, the final control room.


    Kuanghua looked at the electronic virtual screen in front of him, her eyes flickering with anger: "I didn''t expect that the last key we were looking for was actually on the original speaker''s body, huh, damn human beings, really can''t believe it!"


    "But in the end Fez''s seal was still unlocked, didn''t it!" Traversa of the Dark Underworld smiled: "Serra really did a good job!"


    "First yield, and then find the best time to attack. Although the script she designed for herself is a bit boring, but the effect is good!" The immortal storm smiled, at this time, he has been reborn, from the original ugly appearance, Become a handsome pot.


    "But some bugs have already invaded our guild, what should we do, Master Chuanghua?" Traversa and others all looked at Chuanghua.


    "Resolve it all..." Kuanghua''s face was cold: "There is still a little time to start Fiss, we must support them..."


    "Understood, then let''s go and play with the group of humans!"


    At this time, the Underworld Island is flying towards the direction of the magic pulse bomb...


    Monkey King is here.


    Serra, who was knocked out by a punch, fell to the ground with an unwilling look of anger: "Damn! Damn! It shouldn''t be like this! This is completely wrong with the script I designed..."


    "Do you really like the script you designed?" Monkey King squatted down, pinched Serra''s chin, and lifted her slightly: "Actually, I also like to design my own script, so this is not the script you designed. , But the script I designed, and the direction of things, just like the script I designed, is exactly the same..."


    "You designed... the script..." Serra''s pupils contracted and her face was horrified: "You mean, from the beginning, you control everything about me?"


    "Remember, without absolute strength, you can''t control the rules of the game you designed..." Monkey King said, patted Serra''s face, and stood up: "I look forward to it. One day, you will be expert. Write the script for me!"


    "Impossible!" Serra shouted angrily, and countless magic books appeared all over her body, flying towards Monkey King...


    "Wuyue Liujian flashes!" A soft drink sounded, and the magic book that flew towards Monkey King was cut into nothingness in an instant.


    "!!!" Sera''s complexion changed drastically, and Mira''s strength was enough to shock her. Unexpectedly, there were people who were not weaker than her.


    The turtle dove stepped forward and stood beside Sun Wukong: "In front of my concubine, trying to hurt my husband, you are so bold!"


    As he said, the turtle dove slowly drew out the ancient sword, and the cold light flickered, and it was densely covered with a shadow of death: "However, your husband seems to like you very much. It seems that you can''t be killed. It''s a bit embarrassing... ah ~ By the way, let''s adjust a little..."


    As he said that, with a light swing of the ancient sword in his hand, Sela suddenly raised blue veins and screamed, and for a moment, cold sweat was already all over his body...


    "Okay, turtledove..."


    "Oh~ this is only a sword, my husband can''t bear it anymore?" Turtle-dove smiled when he heard the words and sold the sword.


    "Your sword slashed on people''s pain nerves, but it is more painful than cutting her with a hundred or eighty knives!" Sun Wu blankly glanced at Turtle Dove. This girl is really ruthless to start with, but Sun Wukong likes it. This is her, without the extra kindness of Elsa and other women.


    "You can''t waste time, the magic pulse bomb has been unblocked, and the people of the gate of the underworld must not be activated!" Elisa said solemnly: "That powerful wave of magic power is coming from there, look. The magic pulsation bomb is in that direction, right, Wukong?"


    "The big hole in Dokusaili Canyon..." Sun Wukong said lightly: "Hurry up, the people at the gate of the underworld are already there. If it''s late, it''s too late!"


    "Is it the big hole in Dokusaili Canyon..." Elisa said, jumping on Lei''s back: "Kagura, let''s go!"


    Kagura and the other women nodded and looked at Monkey King: "There is nothing wrong with us here. Let''s deal with the magic pulse bomb. Don''t mess around..."


    "Yes, don''t be''careless'' anymore!" Beska reminded softly.


    "It''s a pity that I wanted to help you train her. It seems that the husband can only come by himself..." Turtle Dove smiled at Monkey King, and the Jiao body appeared on Lei''s back.


    Kagura and other women all went to Lei''s back and bid farewell to Monkey King. Lei whispered and instantly turned into a white light, and walked away...


    Here, suddenly only Monkey King and Sierra were left.


    "Hey~ there are only two of us left..." Monkey King looked at Serra and smiled.


    "You...what do you want to do?" Serra''s face suddenly became horrified. She moved her fart and back again and again... Every time she saw Monkey King laugh, she felt a tingling scalp...

 1692 Chapter 218 Demon Minerba

    "No, Lord Kuanghua! Someone is leaving the Underworld Island!"


    "What are you talking about?!" Kuanghua was shocked when he heard the words, and hurriedly looked at the virtual screen in front of him, just in time to see the figure of Lei taking Elisa and other women walking away...


    "Quickly, activate the gravity device, absolutely can''t let them leave here!"


    "Yes..." It didn''t take long before the person yelled again: "No! Master Kuanghua, the gravity device has been activated, but there is no effect. They have left the Underworld Island..."


    "Damn it!" Kuanghua said with an angry face: "Go and inform the storm and tell them to leave the humans here, go to the location of Fez, and support Ethel!"


    "Yes!"


    The storm and others were originally interested in playing with those who invaded the guild, but after receiving the order from the madness, they suddenly became full of discomfort: "These nasty humans really run like reptiles. It¡¯s annoying to come and go!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s go and support Ethel as soon as possible. I heard that everyone in Fairy Tail is very tricky. Fez is a big deal. Don''t miss it, go!"


    Monkey King looked at the figure flying across the sky and smiled: "Is anyone catching up... It seems that Elisa and the others will be in trouble..." Then he looked at Serra again, looking at her face. Fear, the look of fear hiding in the corner, is speechless: "By the way, am I so scared? Can I scare you like this? You are a devil! Such an expression shouldn''t appear on your face!"


    "You... don''t come over... you demon!" Serra''s face was nervous and fearful, recalling that Monkey King asked her to repeat the experience of wearing Xiao Nei 1 day and night. While making her angry, her heart was cold.


    Everyone has their own dignity, not to mention a demon with a high status like Serra, whose self-esteem and arrogance are a hundred times stronger than that of ordinary people. Using the penal law of wearing a small inner 1 to punish it is simply a torment. She will make her feel a hundred times worse.


    "It''s really ugly! Sierra, I didn''t expect you to show such a cowardly expression..." A cold voice suddenly sounded behind Monkey King.


    "It''s you!" Serra saw the person coming, her expression of fear was suppressed by her, and it seemed that she didn''t want others to see her cowardly side, although she had already been seen.


    "Minieba..." Monkey King looked at the woman whose right eye was completely covered by a scar and smiled faintly: "You are not beautiful at all now..."


    "Don''t talk to me in this tone..." Minerba looked cold, and his tone was full of resentment: "Also, my concubine is now named New Minerba. In order to find you revenge, I will not hesitate to fall into a demon, I must I want you to pay for playing with my feelings!"


    "Wait, stop!" Monkey King was shocked: "You said I played with your feelings? Where do you start? I haven''t confessed to you!"


    "Sure enough! You bastard, I''m going to kill you!" Minerba roared, with an angry look on his face: "Let you see the power of a concubine reincarnating a demon! Drink it!!"


    Minerba jumped up, turning his right hand into a sharp light, and swiped it towards Monkey King!


    "You woman is really inexplicable!" Sun Wukong looked helpless, stretched out a single finger, flicked in the air, there was a loud bang, and the clothes in front of Minneba Hun burst open instantly. The form also flew upside down in an instant, crashing to the ground...


    Minerba lay down on the ground in embarrassment, her eyes widened, not only did she not feel angry, but she was obsessed with her face: "Sure enough... Ah~ what a powerful force..." Suddenly, she seemed to wake up again. , Shook his head again and again: "No... I definitely can''t be confused by this guy anymore! This time, my concubine will not be fooled anymore!!!"


    Angrily, Minerba bounced away, a little on the ground under her feet, and stormed towards Monkey King again: "Monkey King, your power is more than that! You killed me!!"


    "Boom!!" With a soft sound, Minieba''s first leg sturdyly swept across Monkey King''s right neck...


    "Hit...hit?!!!" At this moment, Minerba was stunned. She had seen Monkey King killing the giant cage with her own eyes. The image of invincibility had already been engraved in her heart, but now , She actually hit the invincible existence in her heart?Could it be that she, who reborn the devil, is already so strong?


    "Hey~ what are you in a daze?" Monkey King shook his hand in front of Minerba''s eyes, and said faintly: "Look at the expression that your boyfriend dumped. Let''s talk, what''s the matter?"


    "Unharmed?!" Minerba''s eyes widened suddenly: "Sure enough..." He was about to punch Monkey King again, but was suddenly shocked to find that he couldn''t move, his whole body was floating in the air, floating in the air. In front of Monkey King...


    "Asshole, let me go! Let me go!!!" Minerba yelled angrily, struggling hard, but still in vain, on the contrary, it was the place where her clothes were burst before Hungary. Well, the picture is very harmonious...


    "While I''m still a little patient, I''m giving you a chance to explain..." Monkey King stared at Minerba with a plain face, seeing her heart beating suddenly and violently, and she didn''t dare to move any more.


    "Didn''t you tell me to escape from the sword-biting tiger and look for you? I escaped. When I was looking for you, you completely forgot about me, and went to marry those women...Ah~~ I was so angry! I''m so mad! The man whom my concubine looks after is married to another woman, and he is still a group, ah~~~" As he said, Minieba screamed crazy.


    "..." After hearing this explanation, Sun Wukong was immediately ashamed. At that time, the girls were vying to marry him, but they were so busy. He really forgot about it. Later, he remembered and found that Minerba was not married. Didn''t come to him, thought it was rejected, so I didn''t care.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Minerba will be mad with anger. Monkey King¡¯s invincible posture can be said to be completely attracted to Minerba, a woman who likes power, and thus has a deep love for Monkey King. It means, but the person I admired promised to wait for him, and went to marry another woman, and they were still a group. This blow was not a bit of a blow!


    May I ask which woman can stand it?Minerba suddenly felt that she was being teased, and she was furious at the time. If she didn''t know she couldn''t do Fairy Tail, she really wanted to burn Fairy Tail with a fire.


    "..." After Sun Wukong was speechless, he just wanted to speak, his brows suddenly frowned, he turned his side, avoiding the palm protruding from behind, and patted it with an unceremonious palm. Accompanied by the roar, a figure was instantly He patted the ground and shook out a pothole for the boss...

 1693 Chapter 219 Kuanghua

    "En? Are you from before...what''s your name?" Monkey King looked at the guy with white eyes in the dirt pit, thinking.


    "Strong...Flammars!" Minerba reminded.


    "Unexpectedly... the sneak attack... failed..." Flammars trembled with hands and feet, full of pain: "Obviously... unsuspecting... said..."


    "Ah~ it seems to be called this name..." Sun Wukong said faintly: "Your spell should be to absorb the soul or something. The ability is good, but unfortunately, it is not good to lie on one side and pretend to be dead, but I have to run over to die! "Speaking, Monkey King stomped on Frammars''s head, and in an instant, something burst open like a watermelon...


    Seeing this situation, Serra''s pupils shrank slightly, making him more frightened.


    Flammars was so knocked on his head by Monkey King. Each of the demon in Jeff''s book possessed the strength of a legion, but in front of Monkey King, they were as weak as a toy.


    "Hey, take me to meet your Pluto!" Monkey King came to Serra, reached out and grabbed her...


    However, a cold light suddenly flashed, cutting towards Monkey King¡¯s palm, but Monkey King suddenly grabbed towards Serra...


    "Careful!!" Minerba exclaimed on the side, her body voluntarily blocked in front of Monkey King, waving her hand to slap the cold light off!


    "It seems that you already know what love is and what is cherished!" Monkey King squeezed Sela Hung''s clothes and lifted her from the ground, causing her pair of Feng to be squeezed into After a thrilling arc, he turned his head and looked at Minerba: "However, I would like to ask you to cover your Hungarian front, I know she is really big!"


    Hearing the words, Minerba was stunned for a second, then looked down, screamed, and hurriedly blocked the scenery in front of Hungary with his hands, blushing to his neck.


    "Well, this looks a bit like a woman!" Sun Wukong smiled slightly when he saw this. Minerba''s face became even more flushed when he heard the words: "Damn it! He was so nervous if he said anything casually, damned , What is going on with this feeling of rapid heartbeat?..."


    Sun Wukong ignored the entangled Minerba, but looked at the person who attacked him: "Don''t you guys appear together at the same time? I prefer to appear one by one. The reason why those villains will eventually become tragedies. , This is one of the reasons..."


    "Master Kuanghua!" Seeing the person coming, Serra''s face changed drastically: "Go! This human being is not something we can deal with! Go and ask Master Hades..."


    "En? Serra, a mere human, made you so gaffe..." Kuanghuadai frowned slightly, her tone of surprise appeared a little dissatisfied.


    "He is not an ordinary human, he is the human that rumored to have defeated the Black Cage King Akunorokia!" Serra looked anxious.


    "Defeat the Black Cage King Akunorokia? It''s ridiculous!" Kuanghua looked disdainful: "Do you believe this kind of rumor? Is Akunorokia that only humans can defeat?"


    "But..." Serra originally wanted to persuade, but was blocked by Kuanghua''s face: "Enough, don''t make excuses for your incompetence, I will punish you later!"


    Monkey King looked at Kuanghua with a serious face: "You should listen to her, I am really strong!"


    "Small reptiles, don''t talk big!" Kuanghua shouted angrily, and rushed towards Monkey King...


    "Oh~ how arrogant and arrogant your demons are, so much that they despise their opponents so much that they don¡¯t even bother to check their information carefully..." Monkey King looked at Kuanghua, sighed slightly, and pointed his finger slightly. :"inverted!"


    Kuanghua, who had originally attacked aggressively, suddenly made a''bang'', with the door facing down and hit the ground...


    "?????"


    Kuanghua suddenly filled his head with question marks: "I actually...wrestled?"


    "You''re not falling down, Lord Kuanghua!" Serra reminded loudly: "This is the lost magic of words and spirits. I was insulted by his magic for a day and a night..."


    "What? Ling 1 insulted one day and night?!"


    Kuanghua and Minerba exclaimed at the same time, with a look of astonishment, and at the same time angrily shouted: "You insulted her all day and night?!!!"


    "You pervert!" Minerba.


    "You bastard! You dare to insult Sierra!" Kuanghua''s eyes burst into flames.


    "Oh~~ With this expression, I seem to see a certain kind of Ji Qing..." Monkey King looked at Kuanghua, then looked at Serra, and suddenly he smiled.


    Serra and Kuanghua both turned reddish when they heard this, and then Kuanghua shouted angrily: "Go to hell! Humans!" Then, they stood up again and rushed towards Monkey King...


    "Don''t worry, come sit down and tell me the story between you and Serra..." Monkey King let go of Serra in his hand, patted the boulder beside him, and sat down.


    Kuanghua, who was originally angry, sat down obediently, his face flushed: "How can I say this kind of thing..."


    "Master Kuanghua, don''t be affected by his speech magic!!" Serra suddenly shouted from the side, making Kuanghua wake up instantly, and her face was shocked, jumping like a spring, full of consternation. Looking at Monkey King with fear: "You...you...you..."


    "Go! Lord Kuanghua, in front of him, you can''t resist... Go to Lord Hades, or... wake up the president!" Serra looked anxious.


    Kuanghua didn''t dare to hesitate, turned around and left...


    Two plain words, they played her round and round, without even a little notice, she immediately realized that Monkey King was powerful beyond imagination!


    She has also heard of Lingling Magic, a very terrifying forbidden magic. If you say it, you must die!


    "In the world, there are people who know this kind of magic, and they are so horrible, even I can easily control..."


    "Hey, I didn''t tell you to leave!" Monkey King''s faint voice came again.


    Kuanghua, who had turned and fled, stopped suddenly, with a look of horror, because she was shocked to discover that her body suddenly turned away.


    "Master Kuanghua!" Seeing this, Serra forcibly stood up, rushed forward, hugged Kuanghua, and rushed into the door not far away...


    "Hey~ They escaped!" Minerba immediately reminded loudly from behind.


    "You can''t escape!" Monkey King smiled and looked at Minerba: "Come with me!"


    "Why should I listen to you?" Minerba took a step instinctively, then stopped immediately, humming coldly.


    "I''m not asking for your opinion, but ordering!" Monkey King''s tone was extremely overbearing, and he didn''t pay attention to Minerba after speaking, and walked straight into the door...


    Minerba hesitated for a moment, and kicked her feet uncomfortably: "Why should I listen to him? Damn! It must be the magic of words, yes, it must be..." After speaking, he followed closely...

 1694 Chapter 220 Pluto

    Serra ran all the way with Kuanghua, but saw people lying all the way.


    "Serra, let me go, I''m already free to move!"


    When Serra heard the words, she immediately let go of her madness, but she kept walking...


    Kuanghua looked at the figures all over the floor, and his expression looked very ugly: "A bunch of useless rubbish, even a few people can''t stop it. What use is it for you!"


    "Master Kuanghua, even we are so embarrassed, let alone them..." Serra said helplessly.


    "..." Kuanghua was speechless for a while, and he didn''t know what to answer, his expression increasingly ugly.


    Seeing this, Serra knew that he had said something wrong, and immediately changed the subject: "The spiritual magic on you has been lifted. Is this related to the distance of the spell?"


    Kuanghua heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened: "It should be like this, but I don''t know how far this distance is?"


    "We are about fifty meters away from him now..." Serra said.


    "Go, if the weakness of that person''s speech and spirit magic is distance, then Lord Pluto must be able to get rid of him!" The speed of Kuanghua and Sierra once again increased to the limit...


    Just along the way, still seeing a lot of people lying down at the gates of the underworld, both of them feel dark in their hearts. It seems that someone has already gone to the place of Lord Hades?


    At the same time, Naz and others are here.


    A group of five people rushed all the way and brought down countless members of the gate of the underworld. These people are just a group of people at the gate of the underworld, and they are not their enemies at all.


    Soon, a gorgeous and slightly weird door appeared in front of the five. Freed stopped Naz and Gogil, who were about to rush in, with serious faces: "Be careful, I can feel this room. There seems to be an unusually depressing atmosphere inside..."


    "It doesn''t matter if he is suppressed or not, just hit him off!" Thinking of the news about his life experience soon, Naz was so excited that he could hear the others, and immediately pushed Frid away and kicked. He kicked the door in front of him and rushed in: "Wow~~ Jeff, come out for me!!"


    "Oh~ A mere human, I dare to call Master Jeff out of his name..." An indifferent voice sounded in the hall, and a handsome man calmly sat on a main chair not far away, holding his right hand. An ancient book, looking at the Naz who suddenly broke in, there was no happiness or anger.


    "Who are you guy? Get out of Jeff!" Naz didn''t put the man in front of him in his eyes at all, glanced around and yelled.


    "So disrespectful to Master Jeff, do you know what the consequences will be?" The handsome man looked indifferent, just a single finger, and suddenly countless branches of thorns appeared in all directions, and he waited for Naz. People entangled around, and instantly blocked all their escape routes!


    "!!!" Naz and the others were all shocked. They just wanted to do it. They suddenly felt that their hands and feet were tight. The five of them were already tied by countless thorns and hung in the air...


    "Damn it!" Rag Suston cursed when he was full of thunder and lightning, but it did not cause the slightest harm to the thorns. On the contrary, it made Naz and the others scream, because the thorns are conductive.


    Ragusas reacted immediately and stopped attacking, but the four of Nazs had already been spotted with their hair erected, and their faces were scorched.


    "Ragosus, do you want to kill us? Bastard!" Naz immediately turned his head and roared at Ragosus.


    The embarrassment flashed in Ragusas'' eyes, but, as if he saw Naz, his face was plain: "I don''t mind giving you another try..."


    "Come on, then! See if I won''t burn you into a suckling pig!" Naz immediately stared at him, with a big mouth, spraying a flame at Ragusus...


    "Are you really doing it?!" Ragosas was angry, his whole body shining, and Naz was dying to death.


    "Stop both of you, the enemy is still fighting? Believe it or not, I''ll go to Master Wukong and sue you!" Ge Gil''s brows trembled and roared.


    Naz and Ragothus stopped at the same time.


    "When you clean up this guy, see if I don''t beat you into a pig!" Naz yelled at Ragosus.The latter snorted with disdain.


    "Since this thorn is not afraid of electricity, it should be afraid of fire?" Naz said, opening his mouth to breathe flames, and saw that countless thorns suddenly sealed his mouth, and the five of them were all tied up. Become a zongzi, this time I can''t use magic.


    "It''s really a group of noisy guys..." The man looked at the five Nazs with indifferent expression.


    And at this moment, Kuanghua and Serra rushed into the hall, looking at the five Naz who had been restrained, and at the same time they were relieved, immediately went forward and knelt down in front of the man: "Master Hades..."


    However, before they could finish their words, countless thorns stretched out around them again, tying them up and hanging them in the air. There was an impulse to make people think about it.


    "Master Hades?!" Kuanghua and Serra were shocked, and Chao Junyi''s man looked at him in confusion.It turns out that this person is Pluto Mardogir.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s okay not to speak. When the two women talk, the thorns that bind them are tightened, making it extremely difficult for them and their breathing...


    "Maldor...Jill...sir...for...why..." Kuanghua and Sierra spoke with difficulty, very puzzled.


    "You have three sins..." Pluto said indifferently: "One: arrogant, arrogant, and treat humans as ant toys, you all love humans too much; second: allowing humans to defile this sacred temple, which makes Maldo Jill is very unhappy; third: You are actually afraid of human beings. This is the biggest stain of being the devil of the Book of Jeff. You are no longer worthy of being the devil of Jeff. This alone is absolutely unforgivable!"


    "No...we...no...Maldor...Gill...sir...please...forgive..." Kuanghua and Serra spoke with difficulty, their eyes filled with fear.


    However, Pluto seems to have not heard it, and his face is still indifferent, but the thorns that bind them are getting tighter and tighter, sinking into their muscles...


    "It is said that the devil has no feelings, but if there is no feelings, why would you show fear again?" A flat voice suddenly came from outside the door, and when Monkey King stepped into the hall, the one who bound Kuanghua and Serra The thorns suddenly broke, and the two women fell from the air at the same time, but they were caught one by one by Sun Wukong, then released and looked at Pluto.


    "You are the Monkey King?" Pluto Mardogir''s indifferent expression was not there. He stood up, becoming somewhat serious: "I heard that you defeated the Black Cage King?"


    "Do you know why with your abilities, the understanding of this matter is just hearing?" Monkey King looked at Maldogir and smiled: "That''s because I did it on purpose..."

 1695 Chapter 221 Weakness?

    "Did you deliberately?" Pluto frowned and looked at Monkey King: "You mean that all the news about you is under your control?"


    "Yes, I let you know, you will know, what I don''t let you know, you will never know!" Monkey King looked at Pluto and smiled faintly: "Even if I hurt people in front of you, let you see See, you don¡¯t know! Just like this..."


    As he said, Monkey King pointed at Pluto lightly, a beam of light flashed away in an instant, penetrated Pluto''s abdomen, making him groan, kneeling to the ground, and his eyes widened in shock...


    "Remember who hurt you?" Monkey King looked at Pluto and smiled.


    "!!!" The Pluto had a chill, and what he had experienced personally, Qi couldn''t remember how he was injured, frowned slightly, his face solemn: "What''s the matter?!!! Can your magic obliterate the memory of others?!"


    "Hey~ Big Brother Wukong hurt you from the front, you don''t know who hurt you? Blind?" Naz looked at Hades with wide eyes, with a look of astonishment.


    This guy was obviously injured by Big Brother Wukong head-on, and he didn''t know who was hurting him. So upright, in full view, how could you say that you didn''t know?Isn''t this blind?


    At the same time, Ragosas and the others are chilling, and this magic is a little scary!If you are yin in front of you, you still don''t know.


    "Is this also the magic of speech spirit?" Kuanghua and Serra were shocked, and immediately reminded: "Master Maldogir, keep a distance of fifty meters away from him, so that you will not be affected by his speech spirit. The effect of magic..."


    "Speech magic? So that''s it!" Pluto Mardogir had a stunned look, and his figure flashed, and a few flashes appeared 100 meters away.


    "You two guys, Big Brother Wukong saved you just now! You two don''t know if you are grateful, but you actually count on Big Brother Wukong?" Naz glared at Kuanghua and Sierra with an angry face.


    "Humph! They are demons, so they don''t know how to speak goodness!" Ragusas snorted coldly.


    "That''s right, we are demons, without the boring feelings of your humans..." Kuanghua said indifferently and coldly: "Besides, we didn''t ask him to come to rescue, and we are immortal. Even if we die, we will be resurrected immediately. , You don¡¯t need him to be nosy!"


    With that, Serra broke through the window one after another...


    "Come back!" Sun Wukong frowned slightly, and shouted coldly...


    Later, Sierra suddenly stopped and turned around... When the madness in front of me saw this, his complexion suddenly changed, and at the same time he was overjoyed: "Well? I was not affected... This distance, just right. Fifty meters...Sure enough, the effective range of his speech magic is within fifty meters..."


    When his mind flashed, he saw that Kuanghua¡¯s hand suddenly threw a whip shadow, wrapped her waist and limbs, and pulled her back to her side. At the same time, she was under the control of Yan Ling magic. Pulling instantly regained her freedom and breathed a sigh of relief: "Sure!"


    Once again, Kuanghua was in a good mood and walked with Serra and came to the side of Pluto.


    Pluto Mardogir looked at Kuanghua''s two women with some admiration at this time, with a look of indifferent expression: "Your performance this time made Mardogir very happy, but it can save you from death!"


    Maldogir naturally saw everything just now, and the effective range of Monkey King''s magical speech was also clearly mastered by him.


    Both Kuanghua and Serra were delighted when they heard the words: "Thank you, Mr. Maldogil for not killing!" It''s just that the coldness that flickered in their eyes was not noticed by anyone except Monkey King.


    At this time, Monkey King and several people have also come to the top of the building.


    "Are those two women sick? Don''t thank Master Goku who saved them, but thank Dade for the one who killed them? His head is pretty funny!" Naz was surprised at this.


    "The devil''s mind is really weird..." Gogil was also speechless.


    "It''s interesting..." Sun Wukong has a plain face, and he can see the flash of coldness in Serra and Kuanghua''s eyes: "Women are indeed dangerous animals. It seems that some people are going to be unlucky... "


    "Your strongest method is the magic of words and spirits, right now, your magic of words and spirits has been seen through by us. See what you have to do..." Pluto held the ancient book and watched Monkey King speak calmly, as if he was holding the winning ticket. .


    "Big Brother Wukong''s spirit magic won''t be seen through, right?" Naz frowned and asked.


    "Any magic is not invincible, it has its own way of cracking it..." Ragosas looked solemn and serious: "You have seen it just now. The woman has obviously been recruited, but she was pulled out fifty meters away. , He immediately regained his freedom..."


    "I thought that Wukong''s spirit magic was already invincible, so there is such a weakness!" Naz said in astonishment.


    "Hey~ Look at each of you expressions, I suddenly have the urge to play with you..." Monkey King looked at Pluto, and an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Hua, the three of Sierra rushed over...


    Upon seeing this, the three of them turned upside down and flew back, always keeping a distance of fifty meters away from Monkey King. Then they saw that between the Pluto''s wave of hands, countless thorns stretched out from the ground and shot towards Monkey King!


    "Ice-flame cage mode-the roar of the ice-flame cage!!" Naz immediately entered the strongest state, and his shot was a big move. The icy blue flame was spit out by him, covering tens of meters in an instant, freezing Live with countless thorns.


    Gogil''s hands also instantly turned into two ten-meter-long iron swords, slashing frantically at those thorns...


    Ragusus also released thick and thick lightning bolts from the sky, and countless thorns were instantly submerged in the roar of thunder...


    But Fried and Bigoslow had become soy saucers watching the show.And Fried simply acted as a cheerleader on the sidelines, his eyes never left Ragasus''s body, and the gleaming look always made people feel that they were full of passion...


    Naz and others were taken down by Pluto in one fell swoop, but they were unprepared for a while and were overcast. Now that they are prepared, it is naturally impossible to be defeated easily. The combat power they showed is also exceptionally amazing. It was completely vented...


    "Hey, this is my battle! Why are you stealing my limelight?" Monkey King looked at the Naz three with a speechless expression: "It makes me like soy sauce..."


    "Why don''t you need Brother Wukong to do things like this!" Naz cried out: "You can watch from the side, let''s take care of him in minutes!"..

 1696 Chapter 222 Fez starts

    On such a wide ground, the Pluto was defeated by the Naz trio. Although the trio always quarreled, once they cooperated, they had a tacit understanding, and the combat power they exerted was extremely amazing.


    Naz used the magic of extinguishing the cage and burned with freezing fire, while Gogil turned his hands into long iron swords, slashing quickly, but the thorns were flexible and powerful, and they could not do anything to them, while Ragusus It was controlling the endless thunder and lightning to fall from the air, and there was a burst of indiscriminate bombing against the Pluto, and the persecuting Pluto was in a moment of embarrassment.


    "What a group of troublesome guys..." Pluto was suppressed for a while, but it made him a little surprised by the strength of the three Nazs. He just wanted to take it seriously and solve them, but saw Kuanghua and Serra flash in front of him at the same time. , Said solemnly: "Master Maldogil, let''s deal with these three humans, you go to solve that Monkey King..."


    With that said, the two women liberated themselves at the same time, transformed into the form of a demon, and rushed towards the three of Naz, only to face each other. Gorgil was kicked out by Serra, and Naz was also mad. The fist slammed into the ground, and then the two women joined forces to attack Lagosas at the same time. Within a few rounds, Lagosas also followed in Naz''s footsteps and was blasted into the ground by Kuanghua!


    "Bah~ These two women are so strong?!" Naz spit out the mud and sand in his mouth, looking at the two women, Kuanghua and Serra, with a look of shock.


    "Bang~" Gogil lifted the rest of the wall on his body, and said in a condensed voice: "They are only two of them. If the three of us still can''t win, we would have killed us just now!" , Rushed over...


    Naz and Ragasus also acted at the same time, and once again collided with the two girls of Kuanghua, but looking at the situation, it was a three-on-two, and they were also at a disadvantage...


    "It seems that my appearance has limited their strength improvement..." Monkey King looked at the battlefield of the Naz and shook his head slightly. The battles that belonged to Naz and the others were basically replaced by Monkey King, so Naz and the others Also lost the opportunity to upgrade, so the strength comparison seems to be somewhat inferior to the original, but it doesn''t matter, because these three guys are the more brave type, don''t worry.


    As Monkey King watched Naz and the others fighting, countless thorns suddenly pierced from their feet, covering all the way around Monkey King like a spear...


    "Master Goku, be careful!" Fried, who was watching the battle, exclaimed in an instant.


    However, Monkey King didn''t bother to pay attention to it. Just when the thorns were about to stab him, they suddenly turned into smoke and dissipated strangely...


    Pluto''s brows suddenly wrinkled, and he controlled more thorns to stab the Monkey King, but still so, those thorns that had just approached Monkey King, they all turned into smoke and dissipated...


    "Is this also the magic of words and spirits?" Pluto looked dignified, always keeping a distance of 50 meters from Monkey King: "It''s really amazing magic, even my spell can''t do anything to you, but you too Can''t hurt me..."


    "Really?" Monkey King looked at Pluto with a faint smile: "I haven''t used this skill for a long time. Let''s open your eyes too!"


    As he said, he stretched out his right hand: "Vientiane Tianyin!" Suction burst out instantly...


    "!!!" Pluto''s complexion changed suddenly, his body also rose from the ground in an instant, and flew towards the direction of Monkey King...


    And at this moment, countless thorns shot out from the ground again, tightly wrapped around Pluto''s body, resisting the violent attraction!


    However, after persisting for less than three seconds, all the thorns were broken. Pluto¡¯s complexion changed drastically, and he was sucked in his hand by Monkey King, pinched his throat, and volleyed: ¡°There are actually many ways to kill you, and you don¡¯t have to use words. Spiritual magic..." As he said, he reached out and grabbed the ancient book he was holding...


    "You..." Pluto''s complexion suddenly changed, and the entire Pluto Island trembles violently as the fingers danced, and countless disgusting things like fleshy mucous membrane ejected from the ground, densely packed, covering the entire Pluto Island...


    "this is?!!"


    The three Nazs who had faintly grasped the situation of the battle were frightened by the sudden change. They just wanted to retreat but were shocked to find that their feet had sunk into the ground, and they were stuck by the unknown disgusting sticky thing. Immobile...


    "Damn it! What is this? It''s disgusting!!" Naz tried to pull his feet out, but it was in vain. He could only watch his body sink a little bit, facing not far away. The Monkey King yelled: "Brother Wukong! Help! I''m going to get stuck..."


    "Erosion, living sacrifice, the body of the Pluto beast..." Sun Wukong said lightly. Those flesh-colored stickies did not affect him at all. As soon as he got close, he had already disappeared...


    "Even this doesn''t work for you..." When Pluto saw this, his complexion couldn''t help but his breathing became more difficult.


    "It''s boring..." Monkey King''s face was flat: "You seem to have forgotten. Even your own life is pinched in my hands. Do you dare to play tricks?" As he said, he just wanted to squeeze Pluto''s throat. However, two cold winds came behind Sujue, and Monkey King was too lazy to turn his head, and said lightly, "Kneel down!"


    "En?!!!" Kuanghua and Sierra, who were about to succeed in the sneak attack, suddenly stopped in front of them and knelt down behind Sun Wukong with a puff...


    "But... Damn it!!" The two women suddenly looked unwilling, full of anger.


    Sierra almost gritted her teeth: "I hate speech magic!"


    "You two really didn''t learn a lesson..." Monkey King turned around calmly and looked at the two women who were kneeling on the ground. He just wanted to teach them a lesson, but his brows frowned slightly, feeling an unusually powerful energy. From the east, Monkey King couldn''t help but turn his head to look: "There is the location of Fez..."


    At this moment, Naz''s yelling sounded again: "Big Brother Wukong, leave them alone, come and save us!"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand, the fleshy stickies melted like snow in an instant, and Naz and the others also recovered their freedom. At this moment, they all felt the unusually terrifying energy fluctuations, and they were moved: "Big Brother Wukong, this... this is?!!"


    Before Monkey King could answer, Kuanghua, who fell on her knees, laughed frantically: "We succeeded, haha~~ We succeeded. Fez has been activated. Soon, the magic of this world will eventually disappear and belong to us. The era of demons has finally come!!"


    "What? Fez has already started? So, Elisa and the others have failed? This...how is this possible!!" Naz and the others were all staring with amazement.


    "Have you taken a shot..." Monkey King looked at the direction where Fiss was, but a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth...

 1697 Chapter 223 Anger

    Fifteen minutes ahead of time, the big hole in Dokusaili Canyon.


    There are pits and pits here, obviously after a big battle, there are also several embarrassed figures lying on the ground. It is the Nine Ghosts and Storm and others. Obviously, they have been easily solved by Elsa and other women.


    "This is the devil in the Book of Jeff? It''s not as evil as the legend says. I was abused by Elisa and the others in three or two times. It''s too weak!" Lucy looked at the unconscious storm. Wait for the devil to spit out.


    "It''s not that they are too weak, but you are too strong..." An elegant and familiar voice suddenly sounded, and two figures walked out of the shadows slowly: "They are just demons created by Jeff, But you, Master Wukong trained with one hand, there is no comparison between the two..."


    "Ulu? Urutia?" Lucy looked at the two of them who appeared suddenly, with a look of surprise: "Why are you here?"


    "Who are they?" Seeing this, Princess Jade suddenly looked wary.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not the enemy..." Eba Green smiled slightly: "These two people are Wukong''s subordinates, but they seem to be sent by Wukong to do a secret mission, so they are not common..."


    "Is that so?" After hearing the words, Princess Emerald dropped her vigilance.


    Urutia smiled slightly, showing the sentiment of the royal sister: "We are here, of course to perform the task..."


    "Perform the mission?" Milady frowned, "Wukong called you to come?"


    Kana curled her lips and said, "Just so few, we''ve settled it off in twos or twos. What kind of help is needed? Wukong is too small for us!"


    "It''s about the survival of the world, Wukong should be careful!" Elisa nodded solemnly.


    When the two mothers and daughters of Ulu and Urudia heard the words, they smiled at each other, squeezed their slender hands together, and smiled: "Your mission is to destroy Fez, right?"


    "Yeah! If you let this thing explode, the magic in the world will disappear completely. Then, the magic of the world will naturally disappear..." Beska looked serious: "Now the people at the gate of the underworld It has been cleared, and the task is considered complete. Next, just destroy it..."


    "Destroy? That won''t work..." Urrutia shook his head slightly when he heard the words.


    "En?!" Elisa and the others both looked at Urutia suspiciously.


    "Because..." Uludia was halfway through, and a gorgeous magic circle suddenly flashed under Ulu''s feet. The cold air rose in the circle, causing the temperature here to drop to freezing point in an instant. At the same time, he said softly: "Absolutely freezing!!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the bodies of the two mothers and daughters Ulu and Uludia instantly turned into endless cold air covering the entire hollow!Just for a moment, everything in the cave is frozen!


    Together with Elisa and other women, they just took action, and at this moment they were frozen into beautiful ice sculptures.


    And the large hollow of the entire Dokusaili Gorge instantly turned into an iceberg covered by ice crystals. Under the refraction of the sun, it is vivid and beautiful!


    It didn''t take long for two groups of cold air mixed with strong vitality to fly out of the big hollow, and land on the iceberg, surging and condensing, forming the appearance of the two mothers and daughters of Ulu and Urutia.


    Looking at the beautiful iceberg pierced from the ground before him, Urutia smiled slightly: "It''s really a fascinating sight..."


    "Master Urutia, they are all Wukong-sama''s wives. Is it really okay for you to do this?" At this time, two women came from a short distance, looking at everything in front of them, with a look Worry.


    "Melty, you have to worry too much..." Urutia smiled slightly: "They are like us, they all have the life guard given by Master Goku. It is impossible to have anything, just like my mother and me, obviously Absolute Freeze was used at the cost of life, but it was still safe and sound!"


    "So, they will break out of the ice soon?" Freya said.


    "It''s true..." Ulu nodded solemnly: "If you change to someone else, you will probably be frozen for a lifetime until you die, but if it is them, you can only get a little time, but what we need It is just this little time, after they break the ice, Fez should also be activated..."


    "Our mission has completed the first step. Next, there will be nothing for us. Let the demons take care of it..." Urrutia looked flat.


    "It''s so pitiful..." Melty sighed helplessly: "Elusa and the others regarded us as sisters and companions, but we gave them a shame. They will definitely be very angry afterwards?"


    "Then there is no way, blame Sun Wukong, he told us to do this..." Ulu looked irrelevant.


    "I mean, after they break the ice and find that Fiss has started, how should we end?" Melty looked scared: "If we really fight, we are not opponents!"


    The Ulu women were speechless, and then decisively decided: "Withdraw!"


    A little bit of time passed, even if Fez had been frozen, the countdown above was still beating. After fifteen minutes, the countdown returned to zero. An extremely terrifying energy fluctuation suddenly rose, causing the earth to shake violently. ¡­


    The huge stone pillars are also extending from the ground in all directions at this moment...


    This made the four women of Urrutia who left hurriedly were all dumbfounded, with shocked expressions: "Why...how could this happen? Is there more than one Fez?"


    Uludai frowned deeply, her face solemn: "It seems that the truth of the matter is indeed the case, so I said, how can a small Fez possess the power to destroy the magical power of the whole world? Everyone has buried this kind of thing... Such a huge number indeed has the power to destroy the magic of the whole world!"


    "Doesn''t that mean that we offended Elisa and the others for an insignificant Fez?" Melty was speechless.


    At the same time, the large hollow of the ice-covered Kuseli Gorge suddenly exudes a few terrifying magic and sword intent, and the light is shining, bursting, and the ice is flying...


    At the same time, three more sword auras soared into the sky, splitting the entire ice-covered underground hole in half!


    Counting to Qianying breaking through the ice, coming out from the cut open...


    Elisa''s voice with immense anger spread all over the country: "Ulu, Ulutia!! I didn''t play with you!!!"


    The women of Urutia in the sky shuddered at this moment, and Freya even laughed heartlessly, "Hehe~~~ This is terrible. Sha and the others slammed..."..

 1698 Chapter 224 Play

    "Hey~ Elisa, look at it!" Lucy looked forward with a look of astonishment.


    "Huh? What...what''s going on?!!!" Elisa and the other women looked around, their eyes widened, and their faces were shocked: "This... these... are all Fez?! With us What happened while being frozen?!"


    As far as his eyes could be, countless huge stone pillars rose from the ground, and at the top was a human face looking up at the sky, which looked extremely strange.


    "Fez... unexpectedly more than one..." Mira said in disbelief: "How could this happen? Then what we did before was all in vain? We... failed?"


    "What to do, Urutia and the others seem to have left!" Biska looked at Elisa and the others, asking for advice.


    "Didn''t you say that those two people are Wukong''s subordinates?" The jade princess''s expression became more dignified: "Why are they attacking us? Are they instigated by Wukong? Or they betrayed Wukong?"


    "This matter must be told to Wukong, let''s go back first!" Elisa''s face was serious, and the''rebellion'' of the Urutia girl made her smell an unusual breath.


    Monkey King is here.


    Pluto Mardo Gil was held in his hands like garbage by Monkey King, making it more difficult for him to breathe: "Damn...a mere human, there is such power...can''t wait any longer..."


    As the mind turned, Maldo Gil¡¯s body instantly overflowed with an incomparable evil force, covering his whole body, his hands instantly turned into sharp claws, and a pair of black wings spread out behind his back, and his handsome face also changed. Incomparably hideous and terrifying, he returned to the demon form of the Book of Jeff, and his feet suddenly kicked towards Monkey King¡¯s Huns...


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King took a step ahead of him, and suddenly threw him out. Maldo Gil flew upside down while wiping the ground in a roar. Only a hundred meters away, he stabilized his figure, and the curse power surged in his hand. Countless thorns sprang out from around Monkey King...


    But his goal was not Monkey King, but to wrap around Kuanghua and Sierra, and threw them both out...


    At the same time, the thoughts sounded in the two women''s minds: "Kuanghua, there is no time, you go to the master demon crystal in the middle of the control room for a living link..."


    "Living Link?" Kuanghua and Serra made an somersault and landed on the ground. At this time, it was just 50 meters away from Monkey King. The effect of Ling Ling''s magic disappeared, and the two women were restored to their freedom, but after listening to Pluto''s words , Are all moving.


    "Yes, turn yourself into the key to Fez, and start Fez early in the next time. This human being is too powerful, so powerful that even I can''t beat you. As long as you start Fez, the magician will naturally Weaken, then we can easily defeat him, and President End will also resurrect, and we will win..."


    "Master Maldo Gil, if my curse power is linked to such a huge magic power, I am afraid I will die..." Kuanghua''s tone hesitated.


    "So what? Are you afraid of death?" Maldo Gil asked indifferently.


    "!!!" Kuanghua widened his eyes for a moment, then closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, he was already firm: "No, if it is to achieve the long-cherished wish of the gate of the underworld, I don¡¯t care about this life... everything is for Jeff..."


    Kuanghua suddenly raised his head and stretched out his right hand. His five-fingered claws instantly stretched towards the main demon crystal in the sky. While grasping it, the claws also quickly retracted, pulling Kuanghua onto the main demon crystal. .


    "Master Kuanghua, I''ll be with you!" Serra also jumped up and flew above the master demon crystal.


    The two women stretched out both hands at the same time, pierced into the main demon crystal, and made a living link with the main demon crystal...


    "Monkey King, this is the end!" Kuanghua stared at Monkey King, roared, and simultaneously released all his own curse powers with Serra, causing the countdown to jump back crazily, but for a moment. There is already only half an hour left...


    "Hurry up, reduce the activation time of Fez, I will buy you some time!" Maldo Gil''s thought transmission sounded in Serra and Kuanghua''s mind again, and then his hands closed, a ball of cursive power Condensed in his palm...


    Unfortunately, before he could launch an attack, Monkey King had already spoken indifferently: "Pour it!"


    ''Boom!In the loud noise of'', Maldo Gil fell to the ground, and the ball of cursive power in his hand also lost control. It exploded, instantly submerging himself...


    When the light curtain and the dust dissipated, Maldo Gil lay down in the dirt pit embarrassedly, his mouth was bleeding, and his eyes widened: "Say magic? How could it be possible! I''m obviously separated from you by six. More than ten meters, why?!"


    "Why?" Monkey King looked at Mardo Gil with a funny face: "When did I say that the cast range of my Word Magic is within 50 meters? That is just your wishful thinking! As long as I am willing, Don¡¯t talk about fifty meters, five kilometers, fifty thousand meters, or even infinite distances. To me, it¡¯s just close at hand, meaningless at all..."


    "How...how could it be possible!!" Mardo Gill''s eyes widened in horror when he heard this. If Monkey King''s Spiritual Magic does not have a limit on the cast range, how can such an opponent fight?Not to mention buying time, as long as people are willing, he doesn''t even have the qualifications to do it.


    "Big Brother Wukong''s magic is not limited to the distance?!!" Naz and the others were also dumbfounded: "Unexpectedly, even we were deceived... Ragusus, didn''t you say that as long as it is magic, there is Is it weak?"


    "Except for this perversion..." Ragusus looked at Monkey King with a speechless expression.The situation that Monkey King showed before was actually playing with others.


    In fact, Monkey King is not completely playing Serra and the others. The normal casting distance of Ling Ling magic is exactly within 50 meters. In order to behave like Monkey King is not too perverted and boring, the power of this magic is suppressed to the limit that mortals can display. , So the casting distance is naturally only within 50 meters, but as long as he is willing, there is no distance limit for Monkey King.


    "You have been playing with us all the time!" Maldo Jill was angry at the moment, he was actually treated like a monkey by humans.


    "How can you play tricks?" Monkey King''s expression was plain.


    "Yin~~!!!"


    However, at this moment, above the distant sky, the sound of a cage chanting that vibrated the void suddenly sounded, which made the complexions of Naz and others changed greatly: "This...what is this sound?!!!"


    "The Black Cage King...Akuno Lokiah!!" Ragothus had a solemn expression.


    "This guy dared to come out?" Monkey King looked at the horizon, somewhat surprised.

 1699 Chapter 225 The Frightened Bird

    Akunorokia has been scared by Monkey King. Even if he used the eclipse gate to release a giant cage with tens of thousands of heads, he finally did not dare to show up. Now that he suddenly shows up, it is no wonder that Monkey King will be a little surprised. Up.


    But thinking about it, it is reasonable. If Fez is really successfully launched, then the world will lose all its magic, and all magic will naturally disappear, and Akunorokia was originally the Slayer Slayer. Shi, finally turned the cage into a black cage.


    Therefore, he is fundamentally different from those giant cages. He is not a real cage. He became a giant cage because of the magic of extinguishing the cage. Therefore, his ability belongs to the category of magic. If the magic power in the world disappears, he will be like The sorcerer loses his magic, becomes powerless, and is at the mercy of others.


    So he must prevent Fez from launching and preventing the resurrection of end. Otherwise, death is the only thing waiting for him. Instead of waiting for death, it is better to fight for it, so he is here.


    The roar resounded, and everyone''s complexion changed drastically.


    Pluto also became dignified, a Monkey King made him helpless, and an Akunorokia came to life, it was life-threatening.


    "Kuanghua, Serra! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and urge Fiss to start it immediately!" Pluto decisively transmitted voice and urged loudly. Now it is time for life and death, and every second counts.


    Hearing the sound of the cage chant, Kuanghua and Serra also changed their colors. Hearing the anxious urging of Pluto, they did not dare to hesitate at all, and immediately cast their spells to reduce the time for Fez to activate...


    The original 30-minute time was immediately reduced back and forth at an astonishing speed, twenty-eight...twenty-six...twenty...


    In less than ten seconds, there is only more than one minute left before Fez launches...


    In the original book, only Kuanghua made a living link. At that time, her curse power was also huge. Only after absorbing Serra''s remaining curse power could she fight Elisa. While controlling Fez, she had to fight with Ai. Lusa fought, so it took a lot of time.


    However, now, the two of them have been living link with Serra at the same time, and the two women''s spell power has not been consumed much at all, and they are basically at their peak state. Therefore, the time before Fez is activated is rapidly shrinking at an alarming rate...


    "No! Fez is about to start! Stop them!" Upon seeing Ragosas, his complexion changed drastically, his body surged, his figure flashed, and instantly turned into a flash of lightning and slammed at the two girls. Smashed away...


    "You can''t stop it!" Serra snorted coldly, and volleyed at Ragasus. Ragasus, who had originally attacked, suddenly stopped, and his thunderous fist turned into a palm. I pinched my throat...


    "Damn...it''s...command...spell..." Ragasus flushed with anger, but he couldn''t do anything for a while.


    At this time, Gogil and Naz also arrived behind him, but the tragic thing was also controlled by Serra''s command spell, and he choked his throat...


    Controlling the three of them at the same time made Sella clenched his teeth. Seeing what it looked like, he was obviously reluctant: "Kuanghua...sir...Hurry...I can''t hold on to...live..."


    Before changing, it was impossible for Serra to expend the curse power so much for just a few seconds, but now the situation is different. Only one step away from victory, she naturally has to fight to the death. What''s more, she has already made a live link. When Fez was launched, she was also killed. In this mortal situation, Serra did not hesitate at all, let alone a few seconds, even a second is worth it.


    "Damn it!!" At this moment, Naz and the others were angry and anxious.Although they feel that they will be able to break free from this command spell soon, it will take a while, but the current situation is that they must score every second!


    When the two Freed watching the play saw this, they also shot at the same time, attacking Kuanghua and the others, but unfortunately, with the strength of the two, they were easily killed by Kuanghua!


    In the scream of Kuanghua, it was less than ten seconds before Fez started...


    "Big Brother Wukong, stop her!" Naz looked in the direction of Monkey King and shouted.


    However, Monkey King did not pay attention to it, but looked up at the sky. The huge black figure of Akunolokia has appeared on the top of everyone''s heads, and the blowing wind made people feel a little unstable...


    In his fierce eyes, he looked at Monkey King with horror and saw that he did not intend to stop him. Akunorokia was relieved, thinking that Monkey King was also trying to prevent Fez from launching, which was consistent with his goal. , It was relieved, and without paying attention, the light in his mouth condensed and turned into an extremely terrifying light beam lasing towards the direction of Kuanghua and the others...


    "It''s over... are you going to fail?"


    Seeing the beam of light shining in the sky and lasing at an alarming speed, Serra and Kuanghua were a little surprised. Although they had already realized the consciousness of death, when death really came, they made them feel right. This world has raised up an incomparable souvenir...


    They actually don¡¯t want to die...


    Serra decisively gave up control of the Naz three, and used the last bit of curse power, only to reduce the time for Fez to activate, even if it was only a second...


    Once out of control, Ragosas shone with thunder and instantly caught Naz and Gogil, turning into a stream of light and fleeing away...


    At this time, only ten meters away from the beam released by Akunorokia, it will land...


    "Master Crazy..."


    "Serra... our mission... completed..."


    As death is approaching, there is a smile on Kuanghua¡¯s face, because the time since Fez¡¯s activation has jumped to zero...


    The two women embraced each other tightly, hugged each other, waiting for the next death...


    Serra tilted her head to look in the direction where Sun Wukong was, recalling the various ways Sun Wukong had''humiliated'' himself, and was inexplicably reluctant and remembered: "If you can... I really don''t want to die like this..."


    "You don''t want to die, just say it!" Monkey King suddenly appeared in front of the two girls, his voice was flat, looking up at the sky...


    In the horrified eyes of Serra and Kuanghua, he raised his right hand with one hand. The next instant, the beam of light crashed down and was held in the palm by Monkey King...


    The imaginary roar did not sound, and the scene was quiet and a little weird. Everyone was so horrified watching Sun Wukong holding the caged beam of Akunorokia''s bombardment in one hand, without emitting a trace of energy fluctuations...


    At this moment, Akunolokiah in the sky suddenly let out a roar containing fear, stopped attacking, turned around, and wanted to escape...


    As soon as Monkey King shot, he was already shocked...


    Are these demons his enemies? Why do you want to help? Akunorokia is very monstrous now...

 1700 Chapter 226 Death

    "Did I let you go?" A faint voice sounded like a magic sound piercing Akunorokia''s ears, causing his sharply turned body to froze in place.


    Akunorokia looked back hard, just in time to see the picture of Monkey King smashing the caged beam that he sprayed out of him, his heart suddenly beating, as if it was not the beam that was crushed, but his heart.


    Akunorokia¡¯s fear was even greater, and instead of his original domineering might, he became cautious: "Master Monkey, our goals are the same, I don¡¯t mean to oppose you..."


    Akunorokia''s clothes were so soft that Serra, Pluto, and others were stunned. Is this still the solo king of the cage, Akunorokia?


    "Is it true that the rumor that he defeated the king of the cage is true?!" Serra''s face was shocked.


    "The current situation can explain everything!" Kuanghua''s face was shocked and astonished. Monkey King actually defeated the king of the cage Akunorokia, and seeing Akunorokia''s attitude and expression, it was not defeated. It''s that simple. The other party obviously has a great fear of Monkey King. This can''t be done only by defeating!


    "You don''t just want to erase everything you''ve done to live with us peacefully with just such a sentence?" Monkey King looked at Akunorokia with an indifferent expression. The latter suddenly felt cold all over his body. He had the urge to turn around and run, but at this moment, he didn''t dare to try to escape.


    "Yes, did you forget to open the door to the solar eclipse and release tens of thousands of giant cages?" Naz immediately said loudly: "Do you think you can get our forgiveness for not saying anything against us? "


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense with him, cut him with a sword!" An elegant and clear voice suddenly came from the air, but Elisa and others had rushed back in Lei.


    The speaker was the Turtle Dove. She stood proudly on Lei¡¯s back. The ancient sword in her hand had already been sold, exuding a palpitating sword aura. With one sword swiping, countless invisible sword auras were instantly in Aku. Norokiah''s whole body burst out, and in the sound of''pouch'', countless sword marks and blood mouths were cut...


    In the roar and pain, the huge body of Akunolokia suddenly fell from the sky, smashing a huge hole, and the ground was shaken!


    "She actually...injured the king of the cage...!!!" Serra and the others opened their eyes again one by one, the turtledove''s sword really gave them too much shock.


    That''s the king of the cage, Akunorokia!How strong is the defense, and countless wounds were cut by the opponent''s sword. How strong is this sword?


    The strength of any woman is so incredible, how powerful is the strength of Monkey King?It''s no wonder that Akunolokiah will show such a jealous look when he sees Monkey King. This is scared!


    "What kind of opponent are we facing...?" At this moment, even Pluto was shocked. They only thought that Jeff was a godlike existence. Now this inherent idea seems to be necessary. One more person.


    "Roar!!~~" Akunorokia stood up from the ground and let out an angry roar, but he did not dare to attack the turtledove. Instead, his wings shook and brought an extremely violent wind into the air. And go...


    Akunorokia actually didn¡¯t have much fear for the Turtle Dove and other women, but facing Monkey King, he no longer had the idea of ??resisting. He didn¡¯t want to try the bloody experience again. Therefore, he Turning decisively is to run away...


    "Huh! Want to go?"


    Two soft drinks sounded at the same time, and I saw Kagura and Elisa rising at the same time, the ancient sword in their hands gushing out, turning into two hundred-zhang lightsabers, and at the same time slashing down at Akunorokia!


    The chill coming from behind caused Akunorokia to take a cold breath. With a mouth open, he sprayed a powerful cage beam behind him, colliding with Elisa''s lightsaber. Being together, piercing roar!


    Then I saw that the lightsaber was cast unabated, smashing the caged beam of Akunorokia and Kagura''s lightsaber at the same time, slashing on the two wings of Akunorokia!


    A heart-wrenching roar resounded across the sky, and everyone was horrified to see that a pair of Akunolokiah''s wings were cut off by Kagura and Elisa!


    Rain of blood poured down, and Akunorokia¡¯s huge body and the pair of severed wings smashed to the ground at the same time. The shock was too great...


    "So strong!!!" Rao Kuanghua and Serra were stunned by Elisa and Kagura at this moment, and Pluto looked like hell.


    The swordsmanship that Elisa and Kagura had practiced was already extremely powerful, but after a room with Monkey King, her strength naturally improved by leaps and bounds. The mere Akunolokiah had long been thrown away by them.You know, what kind of existence is Monkey King?Everything in the body is full of divinity. As the wives of Monkey King, the benefits that Elisa and the others have received are horrible!


    Although this kind of benefit was limited by Monkey King in order not to overdo it, it was also very shocking, and it was not comparable to Akunorokia.


    "I actually... was hurt by humans..." Regardless of the shock of others, Akunorokia became extremely angry at this moment, losing his two wings, the pain in his heart made him extremely angry and crazy, what Sun Wukong, what fear, was all forgotten by him, at this moment, he only wanted to kill one kill, kill all the people here, with the shame of Xue Xue today!


    Akunorokia staggered, stood up from the pit, blood gushing out like spring water at the two severed wings behind his back, but Akunorokia didn''t care about it, his eyes were red, and his body was full of horrible blood. The magic power of the earth began to shake slightly, and the sky was covered by dark clouds, and the world began to change...


    "There is nothing wrong with you here, you should have retired from the stage of history!" Monkey King glanced at Akunorokia, who was about to run away, with an indifferent expression. A small black flame irritated him. Shot away...


    In a blink of an eye, Akunorokia''s whole body was lit, and he was enveloped by an extremely terrifying black flame, causing it to roar and scream...


    In just three seconds, Akunorokia has been burned into nothingness...


    Suddenly, it was terribly quiet here!


    Everyone was shocked by Monkey King¡¯s men. It was better than Akunolokia, but was burned out by a small flame that Monkey King popped up. The time was only three seconds...


    This kind of horror, the already scared Sierra and the others are bloodless, too strong, too terrible...

 1701 Chapter 227 The Giant Cages Appearing

    Everyone was ready to accept Akunorokia¡¯s anger, but they did not expect that the guy made such a big movement, but in the end, a small flame thrown by Monkey King burned into nothingness and changed. It was so fast that they couldn''t react for a while.


    After the reaction came over, there was only the sound of shock and gasping. What kind of existence is Akunolokia. He left countless legends. As a result, he was so easily killed by Monkey King.


    And at this time, those countless Fez standing on the ground suddenly shot out rays of light straight into the sky...


    At this moment, Fez has truly launched...


    Naz and others were originally in the excitement of Monkey King killing Akunorokia, but they were shocked by the sudden powerlessness, and one after another fell to the ground...


    "No, Fiss has already started it!!" Elisa looked at the beams of light rising to the sky, her complexion suddenly became extremely solemn.


    "The magic power...disappeared..." Naz and the others stared in shock. They all looked anxious when they thought that they could not use magic in the future.


    "Haha~~ It succeeded! The era of our demons has finally come!" Pluto Mardogir climbed up from the ground, his face was full of unspeakable excitement: "Monkey King, you are the one who can''t use magic. In the world, you are just an ant that allows us to knead! Everything is over, now it belongs to our demonic era!"


    "You fellow, you are really annoying..." Turtledove looked at the Pluto with a smug smile, and looked very upset. The ancient sword lightly waved, and the invisible sword energy instantly slashed towards him...


    However, the curse power in Pluto''s hand condensed, forming a ball of light that exploded suddenly, counteracting the invisible sword energy of the turtledove.


    "Huh? This guy is quite capable..." Seeing that his sword aura was blocked, Turtledove looked at Pluto in a little surprised.


    But when Pluto saw the safe and sound turtledove and others, he was even more surprised. No, it should be shocked: "Why, why are you all right? Feisimming has been activated, why can you still use magic? This...Where is it? Something went wrong?!!!"


    "Magic? I use swordsmanship!" Turtle-dove''s face was plain, and then he woke up again: "Huh? No, although I use swordsmanship, I still use magic power. Why isn''t it affected?"


    "We are all right!" Wendy and the others were full of surprises.


    "Is it because of our physique?" Mira thoughtfully.


    Elsa and the others all looked at the Monkey King in a daze, wanting to confirm the answer.


    Monkey King smiled faintly: "You only guessed half of it. The main reason is that each of you has already carved the mark of my life, so naturally you will not be bound by the laws of this world!"


    "Your life mark?" Elisa and the others blushed when they heard it, and it seemed that they all wanted to be crooked.


    "Where did you all think..." Looking at the expressions of the girls, Monkey King didn''t know what they were thinking, and immediately gave them a glance: "You will understand the details later, and I don''t bother to explain it to you now. As long as you know that now you will only be bound by my laws and not by the laws of this world, that''s it!"


    "To put it simply, we are now under your control, not others, right?" Lucy vomited.


    "Simple and brilliant!" Monkey King gave Lucy a thumbs up at the moment: "That''s the reason!"


    "You mean you can influence the rules of this world?" Pluto looked horrified after listening to Monkey King''s words: "Who are you?! It is impossible for a mere human to achieve this level, even a great master. Sir Wolf, it won''t work either!!!"


    "Jerf? What is he?" Monkey King looked at Pluto with a plain face.


    "Damn! I won''t lose! We will never lose!" Pluto''s expression is no longer calm, but he is scared by Monkey King''s terrible fright and a little lost his reason: "Fez has been activated, and the magic of this world has disappeared. As long as President End wakes up, everything will change!"


    As he said, he immediately held the ancient book in his hand that he had been holding tightly in his hands, his eyes flashed with endless madness and fire: "If it is now, President End will definitely be able to completely wake up..." Seeing that the underworld king Mardogir was about to open the book of end...


    And at this moment, Naz and the other magicians suddenly felt that their hearts were beating violently, almost as if they were about to explode, each of them breathed quickly and became painful...


    Afterwards, the space here suddenly became extremely hot. Accompanied by a loud cage chant, an extremely huge fire cage flew out of Naz¡¯s body and suddenly grabbed Maldor with a claw. The ancient book in Jill''s hand, and then bombarded his Hungarian chamber with a single blow, causing it to fly upside down...


    "It''s very risky, I almost let you open it..." Fire Cage King Igunir took the book of end and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Father?!!!" Naz fell to the ground feebly, and was stunned when he saw the fire cage king Yigunir. He never thought of the old man he had been looking for. Suddenly ran out of my body...


    "Naz, I know you have a lot of things to ask, but now is not the time to say these, I will explain everything to you later..." Firecage King Igunir saw Naz and asked immediately, It blocked him.


    Obviously, for Naz, it was of no use: "Why? Why did Dad run out of my body? Do you know that I have been looking for you? Explain to me quickly! Why are you here? Inside?"


    "I have said that now is not the time to talk about this..." Firecage King Yigunir looked at Naz with a helpless expression.


    And at this time, Wendy and Gogil''s bodies are also brilliant, and two giant cages flew out of their bodies...


    "Ge...Grantigne..." Looking at the giant cage in front of her, Wendy was stunned, and then rushed over, hugged Grantine''s leg, tears streaming down involuntarily.


    "Wendy, you''re grown up..." Sky Cage Grantigne gently nudged Wendy with his head, with a gratified expression: "I''m sorry that I left you when you were so young. Fortunately, you I met someone who is worth relying on..."


    "Hey~ boy, your eyes are still so terrible!" Iron Cage Medalicana looked at Gogil with a joking smile.


    "You can control it!" Gogil snorted immediately, but the joy in his eyes flashed away...

 1702 Chapter 228 Its Over

    At the same time, in the Swordbiting Tiger Sorcerer''s Guild, the same thing happened to Sting and Rogge, and the two cages were separated from their bodies...


    Fire Cage King Igunil looked at Monkey King, and suddenly became respectful: "Thank you so much, Lord Monkey King, I never thought that Akunorokia would Will die in your hands in this form, unexpectedly a miracle will actually happen... Thousands of words are not enough to express our gratitude to you... It¡¯s just that, when it¡¯s really not about this, we must first Only if you destroy it, you must not let end wake up. If there is any negligence, I will apologize afterwards!"


    With that, Igunir, the king of the fire cage, turned around and handed the book of end to Naz: "This book is of great importance. It must not be opened or destroyed. You must use your life to protect it. It must not be handed over to anyone!"


    The behavior of Firecage King Yigunir caused Elsa and the others to frown slightly. He did not give the Book of End to Monkey King, but to Naz. This is a disguised explanation, Fire Dragon King Yi Gunir didn''t trust Monkey King very much.


    But when they thought of Monkey King''s character, they were speechless for a while. There is no doubt that if this book of end falls into Monkey King''s hands, he will open it 100% without hesitation.


    Naz took the book of end, with a look of curiosity: "This end is really so strong? Even the old man is so nervous? Why are we afraid of him? Should we open it?"


    With a''pop'', Naz was instantly slapped to the ground by the king of the fire cage, Igunir, "I told you not to open it, then don''t open it. There is so much nonsense! Remember, even if you lose your life. Never let it open!"


    "If you don''t open it, you won''t open it. Why are you hitting me?" Naz lay weakly on the ground, grinning, "Don''t know I don''t have magic power anymore? You want to kill me!"


    The fire cage king Igunil obviously ignored Naz¡¯s complaint, but looked towards the sky cage Grandine and Iron cage Medalicana: "Let¡¯s go, you have to destroy those Fez as soon as possible... "


    As he said, the three-headed cage rose from the ground and flew towards the Fez...


    Seeing that they were about to smash the Fez in front of them, three huge palms suddenly fell from the sky, and with a loud bang, they slapped the fire cage king Igunil and other three giant cages to the ground...


    At the same time, far away from the shadow cage Shijiadora, the white cage Perslogia was also shot to the ground by a sudden giant palm...


    "Father!"


    "Grantigny!!"


    When Naz and Wendy saw this, they both exclaimed.


    And Elisa and the others looked at Monkey King in astonishment, because it was not someone else who shot, it was Monkey King: "Wu... Wukong, what are you doing?!"


    "Big Brother Wukong, that''s my dad! It''s not an enemy, why are you attacking my dad?" Naz yelled immediately after being shocked.


    "Brother Wukong..." Wendy also looked at Monkey King very puzzled.


    "This is my game, don''t allow others to destroy it!" Monkey King looked indifferent.


    "Games?!!" Naz and the others both looked astonished and became extremely angry: "You said the game?! Just because of this, you attacked the father and them?"


    "Time has been delayed for too long, I don''t want to wait any longer..." Monkey King didn''t seem to see Naz''s angry face, his expression was still flat: "If they let them destroy Fez again, time will be delayed again, so I decided to That''s it, everything will end here!"


    "What is the end? Hey! I don''t understand!" Naz yelled, "Father, they are also companions. I only know that Brother Wukong attacked your companion. If you don''t explain clearly, I will join you. beat!"


    Naz¡¯s roar had just fallen, and the temperature here suddenly dropped to freezing point. The trees within a few kilometers were withered at an astonishing speed. Seeing Lei¡¯s nose rang, the white mist sprayed out instantly. Naz flew out, uttering words, indifferent and cold, but without losing his majesty and nobility: "Little devil, pay attention to your words, do you know who you are talking to? Just as you were to the master just now. Enough to make your soul fly and annihilate!"


    When Gogil and the others heard this, their hearts trembled, and their whole bodies became extremely cold. At this moment, the killing intent emanating from Lei was beyond their ability to bear. The only cold breath made them feel themselves. In his death, a kind of self-discipline thought came out in my heart inexplicably.


    "Okay, Lei!" Monkey King waved his hand, and Lei''s cold breath instantly disappeared.


    Gogil and the others sat down on the ground and wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads, only to realize it, but in a moment, their clothes were already invaded by the cold sweat.


    Lei''s breath just now was terrifying, and Akunolokia was so weak that compared with Lei, it was a heaven and an underground.


    Pluto was also extremely pale with fright at this time, and the terrifying aura Lei exuded just now made people unable to resist the slightest amount of resistance.


    "Who is he?! That horse is just his mount, right? It could be so terrifying?" The Hades, Mardogir, who had never been afraid, was truly terrified at this moment.


    "Elisa, what exactly does Goku want to do?" Lucy looked at Elisa with a puzzled look: "Looking at this situation, it seems that Wukong is going to become a badass rhythm?"


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know what to do now..." Elisa looked helpless: "Why Wukong always likes to do some inexplicable things..."


    "I think it''s pretty good..." Turtledove smiled gracefully: "It''s my job to do bad things or something!"


    When Mira and the others heard this, they all gave the turtle dove a white look.


    At this moment, Mebis suddenly appeared beside Elisa and the others, with a serious expression: "Now, you all have to prepare yourself, Brother Wukong has already begun to implement his plan..."


    "Plan? What plan?" Elisa and the others were curious.


    "The plan to destroy the world... and the question of the ownership of this square dimensional world..."


    "Wh...what...what?!!!"


    "Destroy the world?!!!"


    "Where the world belongs?!"


    "Are you not mistaken?"


    "Wukong is going to destroy the world?!!!"


    After Lucy and the other women heard this, all of them became stunned and stunned, almost exclaiming.


    "Don''t scare us, Mebis!" Lucy looked nervous: "Goku really wants to destroy the world?"


    "Don''t think I''m joking..." Mebis looked serious: "I tell you in advance, just to prepare you mentally..."


    "Is this true?" Shirley was surprised: "This change is too fast, I haven''t reacted yet..."..

 1703 Chapter 229 end

    "That''s not going to work, Elisa, you have to stop Wukong!" Lucy''s pupils shrank slightly, her face anxious and nervous.


    "Why, are you trying to betray Brother Wukong?" Mebis looked at Lucy lightly.


    "No... I didn''t think so!" Lucy waved her hand again and again, and hurriedly explained: "I just think that destroying the world or something is a bit too exaggerated? It''s not fun at all, just talk to Goku..."


    "Do you think Brother Wukong is just for fun?" Mebis gave Lucy a blank look and looked at Monkey King. At this time, he saw that Monkey King had walked beside the two daughters of Kuanghua and Sierra, and Mebis lowered him. He heard his voice and explained: "The destruction of this world is a foregone conclusion. No one can change it, even if it is the only''god'' in this world, it is impossible!"


    "God? You mean Jeff?" Beska looked curious.


    "No, Jeff is really strong, but it''s only for''human'', for''god'', it''s just a weak ant..." Mebis looked serious: "We all look down on God too much. , The real god, its powerful strength far surpasses our perception and imagination, those so-called god-killing wizards, god-killers, god-killers, now they sound ridiculous!"


    "God bestowed soul...God?!" Mila''s eyes widened suddenly, with a shocked look on her face: "Could it be that Wukong is what you call the''God''?!"


    "God wants to destroy the world, as human beings, we can''t do anything!" Mebis sighed slightly, which also indirectly indicated the identity of Monkey King.


    She explained so much to Elisa and the others, just to make them feel at ease. After all, Monkey King suddenly wanted to destroy the world. For them, the blow was not normal, so they had to be prepared in advance.


    "We''ve guessed a little about Wukong''s identity a long time ago, but why does he want to destroy the world?" Elisa said solemnly: "I don''t think he is the kind of villain who likes to destroy the world!"


    "What about the wicked? What about the extinction of the world?" Turtle Dove suddenly asked with a serious look: "After marrying your husband, do you not even have this level of consciousness? It is ridiculous to ask this question and that! In my opinion, the husband If you become a devil, you will become a devil, your husband will become a Buddha and you will become a Buddha.


    "Hey~ it seems like you can do it alone!" Kana and the others were upset when they heard that: "We are just curious about Wukong''s identity, and he refuses to tell us that we want to know more about it. !"


    "Okay, stop arguing..." Elisa interrupted the girls with a serious face, and looked at Mebis: "I know that no matter what happens, everyone will be on Wukong''s side. There is no doubt about it. Yes, it¡¯s just that we all want to know more about Wukong... Now, please tell us all the things you know carefully!"


    Just as Mebis explained the identity of Monkey King to his daughters, Monkey King was also busy with the two daughters of Kuanghua and Sierra.


    Asking Mebis to explain his identity to the women is also a temporary instruction from Monkey King. Sooner or later, this kind of thing will be said, and now the time has come. The women have no doubts about their loyal ministers. This Sun Wukong is very good. Confident, it''s just that some sister papers such as Elisa are of the kind with a sense of justice, so I had to explain to them, so that they can feel better.


    So, Monkey King''s favorite is the kind of woman who has no fearless and kind heart. Kill if you want, without the slightest burden of pressure. Whoever you tell her to kill, she will kill whoever you ask her to kill. She never asks more about others, how clean and unpleasant. like.


    At this point, among the women, Monkey King admired only turtledoves.


    At this time, because Fez has been activated, the lives of the two women, Kuanghua and Serra, have also been lost. They turned into a little light and turned into two ancient books. Then the ancient books spontaneously ignited and disappeared...


    In this situation, in the eyes of ordinary people, Kuanghua and Sierra are completely dead, but for Monkey King, it is a new beginning for the two girls.


    Their soul consciousness that is about to disappear has been pinched by Monkey King. With the light of life shining, the figures of Kuanghua and Serra gradually formed in front of Monkey King and finally resurrected completely...


    At this moment, the two women both seemed a little confused. They were obviously dead. Why did they appear here again?And at this moment, they can clearly feel that their whole body and even their souls are extremely relaxed. The previous thoughts that were so strong that they wanted to return to Jeff in the depths of their souls have disappeared at this moment. Jeff, whose life is even more important, has also become insignificant...


    Looking at the two daughters, Monkey King''s voice was flat, yet majestic, deep into his soul: "You used to be in the past, and now I am your absolute..."


    "Yes, Master Monkey King!" Kuanghua and Sierra fell to the ground respectfully.


    With the real death of the two girls, the mark that Jeff put on their souls also disappeared at the same time. They will naturally not be affected by Jeff, but they were once again given life by Monkey King. Therefore, the present Monkey King has become the only one in their lives.


    "The life I created is relatively simple, with absolute loyalty, but relative, it will also lack a lot of fun..." Monkey King looked at the two daughters who respected and admired him in front of him, sighed, and then walked away. Naz, who was already fainted by Lei¡¯s snorting, looked over...


    Serra understood, and immediately walked over to snatch the book of end from Naz, walked back and gave it to Monkey King...


    "End..." Sun Wukong looked at the ancient book in his hand and opened it at will. Suddenly, an extremely terrifying magic power overflowed from the book, forming a magic vortex trying to break free of Sun Wukong''s hand, but how could that be possible!


    "Let me see what the complete end looks like!" Monkey King picked up the book of end and threw it towards Naz''s place...


    "Stop it!!!" Seeing this situation, Firecage King Yigunil climbed up from the dirt pit with difficulty, roared, flanked by one, and rushed towards the end book with extremely violent wind...


    But unfortunately, it was still a step too late, and the book of end turned into a stream of light, already submerged in Naz...


    An ear-piercing roar suddenly sounded, and Naz, who was already in a coma, opened his eyes in vain. The violent magic power formed a whirlwind and lifted his body into the air. It looked like a shocking demon was about to descend. world!


    "This...this..." Elisa and the others were all surprised by the sudden change.


    "Hello~~Don''t tell me, Naz is the strongest demon end!!" Ragothus looked at Naz at this moment, also showing surprise...

 1704 Chapter 230: Jeff and the Twelve Shields

    "Where is Jeff?"


    At this time, Naz was exuding black magic, with a terrifying expression, his face and skin became demonic, and his voice was full of cold killing intent.


    "This magic... is really amazing, it can be compared to the king of cages Akuno Lokiah!" Elisa and the others looked at Naz at this time, all in shock.


    "Goku, Naz is really...end?" Lucy looked at Monkey King and asked aloud.


    "Didn''t you see it? Naz is the end, also Jeff''s brother..."


    Elisa and the others were stunned.


    But before they could sigh, an indifferent voice came in horizontally: "It''s really surprising. I didn''t expect end to wake up with this situation in the end..."


    As the figure loomed, Jeff just appeared in the field.


    "Master Jelf!!" After seeing Jeff, the underworld king Maldogil became extremely respectful and excited.


    "You disappoint me, Maldogil..." Jeff''s face was indifferent, and all he could see in his eyes was indifference and coldness.


    "I''m sorry, Master Jelf..." Maldogil knelt on the ground with a respectful and ashamed expression: "But the president end has indeed woken up..."


    "But that''s not your credit, Maldogil, you have failed...so, I don''t need you anymore..." Jeff snapped his fingers softly, and Maldogil''s body immediately began to disintegrate at an astonishing speed. In the end it turned into a book and burned out.


    "Isn''t he the devil you created? You even killed your own companions?" Lucy suddenly shouted when she saw this.


    "Companion? He is just a chess piece I created. It''s useless. Naturally, I want to take it back..." Jeff said, ignoring Lucy with an angry face, but looking at Mebis, indifferent. Finally, there was a slight change in his expression: "I''m surprised that you would marry him..." Then he looked at Monkey King again: "And what surprised me more is that no, it should be shocked. , Akunorokia was killed by you. It must be said that this is a miracle. Originally, it was my plan to kill him... Now, it''s all messed up..."


    "Jerf!!!"


    Suddenly, a roar with incomparable killing intent interrupted everyone''s thoughts. Naz, the incarnation of End, stepped on the ground under his feet, kicked out a hole in the boss, and rushed towards Jeff...


    "Suddenly interrupting someone''s conversation, but it''s very impolite, brother...no, end..." Jeff looked at Naz indifferently at the bursting in, and didn''t take any precautions at all, and a sudden flash appeared behind him. When the magic circle came, a man walked out of the formation, waved his hand, the end bursting out was instantly frozen into an ice sculpture...


    "Are you okay? Your Majesty?" The man came to Jeff''s face and said respectfully.


    "I''m okay, Inbel..." Jeff looked at the frozen end and frowned slightly: "It seems that he hasn''t fully awakened yet, otherwise, he won''t be easily frozen by you..."


    "It''s because the one named Naz is fighting against his own will!" A female voice came from the magic circle behind Jeff again, and a woman with a magic wand also came out of the circle. After that, a dozen figures came out one after another, each of them magically amazing...


    "This...what''s going on with these people? Especially the magic power of those three people, it feels a little bit uncomfortable!" Lucy exclaimed as she looked at the figure that suddenly appeared, especially one of the men and two women. People feel a sense of tingling on the scalp.


    "The Twelve Shields of the Saint Protector, but she is a bit surprising..." Monkey King glanced at the twelve people, his eyes fixed on a mature and beautiful woman.


    "Cheat... deceiving?!!! Why?!!! It can''t be true?!!!" Lucy''s pupils shrank when she saw the woman, her face shocked.


    "So that''s the case, is she taking the place of Rakaid Doranigel..." Monkey King looked at the woman with a daze.


    Rakaid Doranigel, the son of Jeff in the original book, is one of the Twelve Shields of the Holy Guard.


    But in this time and space, Rakaid Doranigel does not exist.


    Although Monkey King did not travel to the time and space of Mebis, he used his great magical powers to influence the time and space of Mebis, so now Jeff has no son.


    Naturally, Jeff and Mebis didn''t have such a big connection.


    "Jerf, it seems that you are ready to end everything here!" Mebis looked at the people behind Jeff with a serious expression on his face.


    "Yes, even Akunorokia is dead. It''s time to end it..." Jeff looked at Monkey King, with an inexplicable surprise in his eyes: "I originally thought that the only thing that could kill me was end. , It seems that I was thinking wrong, maybe you can too, although I really want you to end my life now, but these subordinates of mine don''t seem to just watch me die..."


    "Huh~" Monkey King''s figure disappeared instantly. The next moment, he heard a loud bang, and Jeff was already stepped on by Monkey King: "Although you think you are very pitiful, you are acting like this The tone is really unpleasant!"


    "His Majesty!!"


    The Twelve Shields of the Saint Protector were all shocked. They just wanted to launch an attack on Monkey King, but they were all shaken off by Monkey King''s cold drink: "Get away!"


    In an instant, the sky and the earth trembled, everyone was deaf, vomiting blood one by one, and the meridians all over his body were broken, with a look of shock.


    "It''s so strong!!! It''s impossible!!! How could it be so strong!!" Irene and the Twelve Shields of the Saint Protector opened their eyes in horror, and they were all shocked by the other side''s soft drink. Is there such a thing?


    "Sun Wukong! I will never forgive you!!" However, at this moment, a roar sounded, and I saw the fire cage king Igunil rising into the sky full of anger, and launched the real fire cage towards Monkey King. Roar!


    The space was scorched by the sudden high temperature, and a huge fireball fell from the sky, slamming down in the direction where Monkey King was...


    "Hmph! Looking for death!" Seeing this, Turtle Dove had an instant icy eyes. In her eyes, whoever you are, as long as you dare to move Monkey King, it is the enemy.


    With a slash, the fireball was instantly chopped into countless small fireballs and fell to the ground. At the same time, Turtledove once again slashed out the fire cage king Yigunir. This sword broke the space boundary and directly hit the fire cage king Yi. Gunir broke out in his body, and pierced out from behind, cutting out a bloody mouth two meters wide!


    The king of the fire cage, Igunil, fell to the ground with a stern roar...

 1705 Chapter 231: World Lord

    After the improvement of Monkey King, the moonless flow of the turtle dove is extremely terrifying. The sword energy erupts directly from the inside of the target. It is impossible to prevent it. With a sharp and unmatched sword, no one can stop it, unless space magic is used. , Otherwise there will be no defense at all.


    Of course, in addition to space magic, it can also be avoided at a speed, but that almost requires a speed like teleportation.


    Fire cage king Igunil lay on the ground feebly, his eyes still filled with incomparable anger, trying hard to stand up and continue to attack, but unfortunately, his nerves had been cut off by the turtledove, and his limbs had already lost consciousness.


    Even if Firecage King Igunir is now in the state of soul, but it is still affected, this is the horror of the improved Moonless Flow, even the soul cannot be avoided.


    Struggling to no avail, the king of the fire cage, Yikoniton, glared at Monkey King and roared: "Asshole, are you not your companions? Why do you want to forcibly awaken the end in Naz?"


    "Even if I don''t do this, the''tumor'' in Naz''s brain will explode before long, or it will end. This is his fate. He must go in front of him. You just want to stop it, but you can''t stop it. !"


    "Even so, you don''t need to..." Fire cage king Iguniel wanted to say something, but he was stared at by Monkey King impatiently: "Go away, don''t talk nonsense, you just have to be on the side. Just watch it obediently!"


    The fire cage king Igunil was stared at by Monkey King, making his body become illusory, almost completely disintegrating the body of his soul. In horror, he closed his mouth immediately and did not dare to say more. One sentence.


    The Sky Cage Grandine and the Iron Cage Medalicana also flew back, and landed behind Wendy and the others, without saying much.


    They knew very well that even if they were giant cages, they had no right to speak now.


    Not to mention Monkey King, the strength displayed by the turtledove is enough to deter them, but the two swords made the fire cage king Igunir lose the ability to move. This strength is simply shocking, let alone the side There are girls like Elisa.


    "One sword made the Firecage King lose the ability to act. It''s really a terrifying sword!" Irene looked at the turtle dove with a serious face: "Ignore the distance of the space, cut directly into the body, if you want to avoid it. , Only the speed that can match it, this amazing swordsmanship is really unheard of!"


    As he said, he fixed his gaze on Elisa again: "Is that the same with her? It seems that our war this time will not be easy..." In the muttering, the hostility in Irene''s eyes was unabashed. Elisa exudes.


    "En?" Elisa seemed to feel something, she turned her head and looked at Irene, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "Are you serious? Why is she targeting you like this?" Kagura looked at Elisa.


    "I don''t know..." Elisa shook her head.


    And at this time, Jeff, who was stepped on the ground by Monkey King, suddenly exuded black death. In this scene, the expressions of Irene and others changed greatly: "No, retreat!"


    Elisa and the others have also seen the black lifelessness, and they all changed color slightly, and they retreated one after another...


    It''s just that when everyone almost acted, the black air of death instantly swept out in all directions centered on Jeff...


    "A boring trick..." Monkey King''s complexion was indifferent, and the light cluster in his hand condensed, instantly purifying the black energy of death.


    "Easy to purify your majesty''s death swallowing..." Everyone of the Twelve Shields was shocked.


    Even Jeff was slightly moved. The power of Monkey King gave him a sense of powerlessness, and he was stepped on his feet. With his strength, he could not break free. Does this mean that the opponent''s strength is still far away Above oneself?


    How is this possible!Even Jeff thought this kind of thing was too ridiculous, it was his confidence in himself, otherwise he wouldn''t have been dying for so many years.


    "Strange, isn''t the magic of this world already sealed by Fez? Why are they okay?" Lucy looked at the Twelve Shields opposite, with a face of doubt and curiosity.


    "It''s like in the world of Adras, that world obviously cannot use magic, but as long as you take that special medicine, you can use magic freely in that world..." Mira meditated for a while, and explained: "Since they dare to implement the''Fez'' plan, they will naturally have a countermeasure..."


    "It seems that it is true. These guys are really insidious!" Lucy patted Xiongxu and said: "Fortunately, we are not affected by Fez, otherwise it would be really dangerous!"


    Just as the swords of the two sides were at war, the whole world roared, and in an instant, the situation changed, and a terrifying black hole suddenly appeared behind Monkey King, swallowing it in one mouth, and disappearing in an instant!


    The speed was so fast that Elisa and the others were unable to react. They waited until Monkey King disappeared before exclaiming: "Wukong!!!"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with that black hole?" Lucy suddenly became anxious.


    "Who? Get out!!" Turtledove looked around with a look of anger, eyes full of endless killing intent.


    Elisa and the others have also become extremely cold, vigilant and ready to attack.


    "Come to my world, rob my people, chaos my order, outsiders, you are really bold enough!" The mighty and majestic voice suddenly resounded throughout the world, and endless will covers the entire world. For a time, all creatures in the entire world are Suppressed by this will, everyone kneeled to the ground, even Elsa and the others!


    But the only difference between them is that in this will, others cannot maintain their own mental thinking, and they are still themselves, but they cannot resist that breath, that will, because it is too strong and terrible!


    The endless divine light condenses on the heads of everyone, and a handsome and unbelievable man emerges. Every time he takes a step, a magnificent divine power ladder is spontaneously generated under his feet, stepping down the air step by step...


    Until the sky less than ten meters away from the crowd stopped, he looked at the kneeling crowd indifferently, and then fixed his gaze on Elisa and other women who looked up at him: "In front of me, how dare you look directly at him? I, resist my will, and sure enough, your soul has been invaded by others, so rebellious, what is the use of waiting? It is better to return early!"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, Elisa and the others were horrified to see that their bodies were wiped out in an instant...


    In an instant, the guardian light set by Monkey King in their bodies activated autonomously, forming a light shield to protect them...


    "Roar!!!!"


    And the Lei on the side burst out with a terrifying roar, and the whole world began to shake violently at this moment...

 1706 Chapter 232 God and God

    At this moment, Jeff and the others all became shocked. They thought that they were already standing at the top of this world, but at this moment, they felt that they were weak and inferior to the ants.


    "Naughty animal, how dare you be fierce in front of me!" The lord of this world looked at Bud who was provocatively roaring at him. His complexion was still waveless, but as his words fell, a large bucket of purple lightning flashed from the sky. drop¡­


    With a roar of anger, Lei''s body soared to hundreds of feet in an instant, and her breath also soared. The surrounding air turned into a beam of light and struck the falling purple thunder, and the two collided without any roar. Yes, it''s just that the purple thunderbolt destroyed the pillar of light in a devastating posture, and fell on Lei''s body!


    A miserable howl came from Lei''s mouth, and her impurity-free white hair also turned black in an instant!


    But Thunder did not see this being led into the ground, but was endured by Lei. Obviously, in order not to hurt Elisa and other women below, Lei also had to bear all the power of this purple Thunder.


    But only with this blow, Lei also fell to the ground with a loud crash.Although she is very strong, it is only for mortals, facing the Lord of One Realm, she is still no different from Ants.


    This is the Lord of the One Realm, powerful and incredible. No one or god can provoke the majesty of the Lord of the One Realm, even other realm masters are difficult to do.


    My world is in charge. This is not just for fun. The realm of other worlds is mainly to enter the dimensional world of others. Because the power system controlled is different, when you enter the world of others, the power will naturally be greatly reduced, and even if it is not activated In his own domain, facing the Lord of this world, he can''t use his power system normally.


    It''s like the power system of this world is magic. The world lord who breaks through the world enters this world, then his "fight" cannot be used in this world, and if you want to use it, you have to open your own domain, but that is the same. Not to mention the strength is greatly reduced, and he is still tied up, and the energy is exhausted, and he can''t be replenished. In this way, even the master of high martial arts may kneel when encountering the master of low martial arts.


    Therefore, no original realm master dares to step into the dimensional world of others at will.


    But the real self master is different. He represents his own dimensional world. In this state, no matter you enter any dimensional world, you are actually in your own world, so you will not be affected by that world. Only under the influence of rules can you compete with the original world master at the same level in his world!


    Closer to home, at the moment Lei fell, Lucy and the others exclaimed. They just wanted to run over to see Lei''s injuries, but they were surprised to find that another purple thunder fell down...


    This is a judgment belonging to the ruler. Anyone is vulnerable to a blow before it, and can only wait for death with a heartbroken heart!


    "It''s over!!"


    This is the voice of everyone at this moment, facing the Purple Thunder, they are already desperate.


    "Does my longing for a long time have to be achieved at this moment? But why do I have fear at this time?" Jeff was extremely entangled in his heart at this time. Death is the end he has been pursuing, but now Really facing death, it made him feel terrified and terrified, which made him very puzzled: "I am thirsty for this death, why do I fear death again? No... I am not afraid of death, but him... "


    Jeff thought of the figure in the sky, as if looking up at him, but in any case, he couldn''t lift his head, so he could only humble his head and kneel on the ground...


    And at this moment, death had already come, the purple thunder had rendered the whole world in an instant, everything became silent!


    The next moment, on top of Elsa and other women¡¯s heads, the space suddenly tore open, and the Monkey King, who was wrapped in red arrogance, flashed out from it. Raising his right hand, he grabbed the falling purple with bare hands. Thunder, suddenly grasped, heaven and earth trembled, and amidst the crackling sound, the purple Thunder was crushed by Monkey King''s palm and turned into a little purple light!


    "You should leave here, and you shouldn''t set foot in my world!" The Lord of this world looked at Monkey King, his indifferent expression finally changed a little.


    However, Monkey King did not pay attention to him. Instead, he glanced at Elsa and others below, and then at the Lord of this world: "You appeared too early, my game is not over yet..."


    "Game?" There was a hint of anger in the voice of the lord of this world: "To disturb my world order and disrupt my world balance, in your opinion, is it just a game... Since you have such an elegant feeling, then I will be you Let''s play with you!"


    As he said, the Lord of this world stretched out his right hand, and as Monkey King suddenly shook his hand, the power of this square dimensional world instantly shrank, forming an extremely terrifying oppressive force!


    Sun Wukong was slightly startled, his figure appeared beside Elisa and the others in an instant, and he waved lightly, forming a magical barrier to protect everyone in it!


    But everyone except Fairy Tail is a tragedy. The lord of the world made the move, how terrible, Augusta and several other guardians of the Twelve Shields exploded and died in an instant, including Jeff!


    "Your Majesty!!" Irene and several other women were shocked. They didn''t expect to exist as strong as Jeff, and they didn''t even have room to resist. They were wiped out in an instant. The whole body trembled in fear, facing the lord of this world, they finally understood what is called small as an ant.


    However, Monkey King didn''t care at all about it, and Jeff was just an ant-like plaything in his eyes. When he was bored, it was enough to pass the time, and that was all.


    "I should be happy for you, or should I feel sad for you!" Mebis looked at the place where Jeff disappeared, slightly in a daze. Jeff''s life''s wish was to die, but he did not expect it to be in this way. Obliterated to death.


    But being able to die in the hands of God is enough to have no regrets, and it is to realize his life''s wish, perhaps for Jeff, he should be happy.


    "Why did you even save them!" Beska looked at Irene and the girls next to him, and rolled her eyes at Monkey King.


    "Ah, sorry, because I saw them as beautiful women, I subconsciously saved them!" Monkey King laughed.


    "Subconsciously..."


    Monkey King''s eyes were even more rolled.


    "Who are you?! Who is he?!" Irene looked at Monkey King, then pointed to the Lord of this world in the sky, her expression horrified.


    "I? As you can see, as far as you can understand, I am a god from other worlds, and he is your god!"


    "God? This world... is there really a God?!!!" Irene and the others were shocked, they wanted to be enemies of God?!!

 1707 Chapter 233 The final chapter of this chapter

    "God? This world... is there really a God?!!!" Irene and the others were shocked, they wanted to be enemies of God?!!


    God, is it so strong?


    At this moment, Irene and the others knew what a true god was. The gods they had known before were so superficial and ridiculous. What''s more ridiculous was that there were still people claiming to be the Destroyer Slayers. Now it seems that they are simply stupid.


    "Wukong, what''s wrong with her? Why didn''t she breathe suddenly? She was also protected!" Lucy ran over and squatted beside a woman who suddenly fell to the ground. She sniffed, but found her breath. Nothing, suddenly anxious.


    "She is a dead person, awakened by undead magic, but just now, the undead wizard who resurrected her was dead, so she also lost the ability to act and became a dead person again!" Irene looked at it. Explained with a glance at the woman Lucy was holding.


    "I was dead?" Lucy was slightly dazed when she heard the words.


    At this moment, a phantom flew out of the woman''s body. It looked exactly like the corpse on the ground. Looking at Lucy, a soft smile appeared on her face: "You are Lu Xi, right? Even though I left when you were very young, I can recognize you at a glance. You are really grown up, Lucy..."


    "Mom! Are you really a mother?!!!" Lucy was suddenly excited when she heard the words, tears couldn''t stop streaming down.


    Yes, it was Lucy¡¯s mother Layla who took the place of Jelf¡¯s son. When she first saw her, even Monkey King felt very surprised. Because of his relationship, many things have changed dramatically. .


    At this moment, there was a roar, and the whole world swayed. The divine power barrier released by Monkey King was distorted by the power of the world''s square dimension by the Lord of this world. And following the transformation, there is this square dimension world!


    Sun Wukong¡¯s current state is in the form of a master of high martial arts, and the enchantment he released was gradually destroyed by such a master of Chinese martial arts. It can be seen that in his own world, the strength of the master of this world is absolutely terrifying. of.


    "Now is not the time to speak, you have to leave here right away..." Monkey King looked at the Lord of this world with a serious expression: "Otherwise, I can only defend blindly, and I can''t use my hands and feet at all!"


    "Then mom..." Lucy looked at Layla anxiously.


    "I will help you revive her afterwards..."


    "Really?" Lucy was overjoyed when she heard this, and the sadness on her face was gone.


    Monkey King swiped in front of him, the space was instantly torn apart, and a girl with closed eyes was hugged by Monkey King...


    "That''s my body..." Mebis saw this, and immediately said, looking at the clothes she was wearing, she was relieved, but she remembered that when her body was placed in the fairy tail underground chamber, But she was naked, this dress was obviously changed by Monkey King for her.


    Elisa hurriedly took Mebis''s body and looked at Monkey King: "Where are we going?"


    Monkey King glanced at Gogil and them, and said lightly: "I will put you in my world ring first, and when I finish packing this guy, I will take you to my world!"


    With that said, Sun Wukong''s heart moved, and in an instant he took all the people here into his world ring.


    After removing the enchantment, the terrifying force of contraction immediately surrounded Monkey King, but Monkey King let out a cold snort. His palms were like knives, piercing the space, his muscles tightened, and he suddenly applied force to both sides in an extremely shocking manner. The whole world Suddenly there was a roar, and a terrifying spatial crack was gradually torn apart in Monkey King''s hands. The picture was like tearing this dimensional world into two, shocking and terrifying!


    "In my world, how can I still exert such strength?!" The Lord of this world was indeed shocked by Monkey King. His attack contained the power of this dimensional world, without the slightest water, but he was still Sun Wukong used his arrogant force to forcibly tear it apart, how he was not surprised.


    "Is it a power-based realm master?" The realm master frowned slightly: "No wonder you dare to enter my world. It seems that you have some ability! But even if your god is one level higher than mine, you do. Stay here, this is the price you have to pay for invading my world!"


    As the sound fell, the endless chain of gods pierced out of the void, tightly binding Monkey King, and the ciphertext on it was intertwined, exuding the power of immortality.


    The Lord of this world walked slowly in front of Monkey King, with his hands behind his back, his face indifferent: "Now, your power has been sealed by me. In my world, you have no chance of winning. Thank you for giving me such a Opportunity, it seems that my deity can go further..."


    "The mere master of the martial arts world, don''t be ashamed in front of me!" Monkey King looked at the master of this world, with a cold expression on his face, his right hand passed through the forbidden chain of gods, and directly submerged into his hunch. The source of his divine power.


    "You...you...impossible!!! It''s impossible!!!" The Lord of this world instantly widened his eyes in horror: "You have been banned by me, why can you still use your divine power? You have not released your world domain. , In my world, you should not be able to use your abilities..."


    "It seems that your thoughts are still above the old rules!" Monkey King looked indifferent: "Since my Monkey King appeared, the old rules have been replaced. Your original world master has fallen behind, and now it is the real world. The time of the Lord is coming!"


    "The real me... the master of the world?!!!" The master of this world was full of pain and doubts.


    "I''m not interested in explaining slowly to you, you should obediently contribute your World Source Orbs!" As the colorful rays of Sun Wukong''s hands shined, the body of the Lord of this world began to crack and open...


    "Colorful divine light, the power of the dimension? You are not the lord of a realm...you are...the god of the dimension?!!!" At this moment, the lord of this realm widened his eyes in horror.


    "That''s right, I am the newly promoted Dimensional God!!" As he said, Monkey King suddenly increased his strength, and the body of the Lord of this world shattered suddenly, and with him, there was this dimensional world...


    "The newly promoted... Dimensional God?!!!" The unwilling to wonder 1 murmured echoing in this endless dark space, and finally disappeared silently...


    Looking at the World Origin Pearl in his hand, a faint smile appeared on the corners of Monkey King''s mouth: "The inherent thoughts are really terrible. If you don''t underestimate me, you won''t have the chance to win so much. You think you are right. Maybe you can warm up with me. ¡­"


    With that said, the figure of Monkey King has disappeared in this crumbling world...

 1708 Chapter One Death

    The piercing roar came out from time to time, making people feel a bit creepy, but this unusually sharp cry was not heard by everyone!


    In a courtyard, a huge monster was holding a black-haired little loli in her hands, making her look painful, enduring the pain that her bones were almost crushed, and staring at a person not far away The boy shouted: "Brother Ichigo, leave me alone, run away!"


    "hateful!!"


    A seemingly bad boy with orange hair, his hands behind him, gritted his teeth with anger, his appearance seemed to be restrained by a mysterious force, struggling fiercely...


    "Stop! This is definitely not something that human power can untie. If you mess up, your soul will..." Next to it, a girl dressed in black with a long sword in her hand stopped her, but she hadn''t waited for her to finish. , The orange-haired boy was roaring and forcibly broke free of the ghost way that bound him!


    This incident caused the black-clothed girl on the side to be shocked: "Humans have solved the ghost way by themselves?!"


    As soon as the boy unchained, he picked up a bench and slammed towards the monster...


    "I found you..." When the monster saw the orange-haired boy, his eyes flashed with gluttony, and then he punched him...


    And at the same time, the space in front of the monster suddenly fluctuated slightly, time suddenly stopped at this moment, and then I saw a man walking out of the space strangely...


    Looking at the teenager who picked up the bench and hit him, and the monster that fisted to his side, Sun Wukong frowned slightly. It was then suddenly, he seemed to have appeared in the center of this strange person, who was about to fight. point¡­


    The next moment, the still time returned to normal...


    With two soft noises, Monkey King''s plain-faced left hand pressed against the bench that the yellow-haired young man slapped down, his right hand pressed against the giant fist that the monster suddenly threw out, and he glanced at the young man in front of him, again Looking at the surprised girl in black, after looking at the monster behind him, Monkey King smiled: "Ichigo... Rukia... Void... The world of death... It seems I didn''t come to the wrong place..."


    As he said, with a flick of his finger, Ichigo and the Xu flew out in an instant...


    I saw the young man smashed on the ground and stopped his figure, while the empty one broke through the wall and crashed onto the opposite road...


    "Roar!!!" The weird roar came from the Xu''s mouth, then bounced from the ground, and let out an angry roar again, glaring at Monkey King, rushed in again, leaped high, and descended from the sky. , Use its huge fist to smash down at Monkey King!


    "Be careful!" Rukia exclaimed immediately when she saw this, a dashing body stood in front of Sun Wukong, and the Zanpaku knife in her hand was in front of her, holding Xu that huge fist that fell from the sky, but failed. Block Xu''s sharp nails!


    With blood splashing, Rukia''s abdomen was already pierced by three nails, and then she was flung out randomly...


    "Nosy!" Monkey King shook his head helplessly and caught Rukia who was thrown out.


    "Run away!!" Rukia lay weakly in Monkey King''s arms, her weak tone full of anxiety.


    "Escape? Rely on it?" Monkey King looked at Xu in front of him, full of disdain, and looked at the fist that Xu banged again, and he pinched its wrist, causing Xu to scream. !


    The feeling of emptiness is as if her right hand is about to be crushed. She struggles very hard but can''t shake it at all. She can only choose to abandon the black-haired little Lori who is holding her hand and throw it at Monkey King...


    Seeing a little loli flying towards him, Sun Wukong had to loosen the palm that he had grasped Xu, and caught the flying black little loli.


    Seeing that Monkey King was holding a person in one hand, he couldn''t get his hands free at all. Xu Immediately roared, his eyes flickered, and he unceremoniously used his two claws to wave toward Monkey King!


    "Get out!" Monkey King volleyed, kicking Xu Qi out, seeing Rukia in his arms stunned: "A lot of strength..." Then he shook his head hurriedly: "But it won''t work, just It cannot be killed by human power! There is only one way to defeat it..."


    "Zhanpaku..." Monkey King let go of Rukia and Xia Li, picked up the Zanpaku by Rukia and checked.


    It''s easy to kill this imaginary, but the main purpose of Monkey King coming to this world is to Zan Po Dao, so understanding the structure of Zan Po Dao is the most important thing.


    Kurosaki Ichigo immediately ran over, picked up Xia Li and hid aside. After examining Xia Li, she found that she was only in a coma. He was relieved, and then he was filled with anger and roared towards him. The person who just got up outside rushed over...


    With a loud noise, Ichigo''s figure flew upside down...


    "It''s really dead!" Monkey King shook his head indifferently, and ignored him. Ichigo is the protagonist of this world, not so easy to die.


    "Um~~ Rei pressure... Blade spirit..." Monkey King lightly stroked the sword body, learning a little bit about the composition of the Zanpaku knife...for a moment, as a strange spiritual pressure radiated from the sword, one was dressed in white. The beautiful woman in the kimono appeared beside Monkey King.


    "Hey??? Sleeve Shirayuki? Why???" Rukia saw this scene, and suddenly asked, "Why did you appear?"


    Xiu Baixue ignored Rukia, but looked at Monkey King, and her eyes were full of doubt. She actually felt that Monkey King was her master, and this feeling was extremely strong!


    "Go, kill him!" Monkey King gave an order indifferently to Xu who rushed over.


    Xiu Baixue immediately turned around, and a Zanpaku knife appeared in his hand. The Jiao body flashed, and instantly pierced through Xu''s body. With a scream, Xu''s body and body split into two halves instantly. Dissipated...


    Compared with Rukia''s displayed strength, it''s a far cry.


    "Oh? Can you order Shirayuki Siu? And it''s still materialized? Who are you? Why is that?" Seeing this scene, Rukia was even more shocked: "Shirayuki Siu, what is going on?"


    "I don''t know..." Xiu Baixue faintly shook her head, looking at Monkey King, but inexplicable brilliance flashed in her eyes: "I just feel that he is more like my master..." She said, respectfully saluting Monkey King: "Hello , You can call me Xiu Baixue..."


    "Sun Wukong!"


    "I will remember this name, and please don''t forget my name..." Xiu Baixue nodded slightly, her figure disappeared.


    "Hey, don''t go! You haven''t explained clearly to me yet! Why would you tell an outsider your name? You said he is more like your master? What do you mean! Xiu Baixue, give it to me quickly come out!" ..

 1709 Chapter Two Shirayuki

    However, no matter how Rukia called, Xiu Baixue did not respond, and she was also seriously injured at this time, and the pain in her abdomen could no longer allow her to enter the consciousness space quietly, so she had to give it up and looked at Monkey King with a face. Seriously: "Aren''t you going to explain it to me? What the hell do you do to Xiu Baixue?"


    "I didn''t do anything, just a simple analysis..." Monkey King glanced at Rukia, and once again fixed his gaze on Rukia''s Zanpaku. "It turns out that this is the structure of Zanpaku. It¡¯s just that, did I really get rejected by the laws of this world... And just by the laws of this world, there is not enough power to awaken the Zanpei Dao. It seems that if I want to awaken the Zanpei Dao, I have to kill this Lord of the world, I have obtained the World Origin Orb... alas~ too strong is also a trouble..."


    Monkey King looked at the sleeve Baixue in his hand and swiped it lightly. The terrifying spiritual pressure was instantly released from the sleeve Baixue. The sword body became slender, and it was even more cold. The originally beautiful sleeve Baixue became more gorgeous at this moment. noble¡­


    "Why... how? This is... Swastika?! He actually used my Zanpaku Sword to show Swastika?! Why???" Rukia was really stunned at this time, an outsider, not only He can use his own Zan Po Dao, and it has been recognized by his own Zan Po Dao Spirit, and even more exaggerated, he has even mastered the even she hasn''t mastered!


    "Who are you?" Rukia became extremely solemn at this moment.Even if she can use her Zanpodao, it''s a bit unusual to be able to use it.


    No wonder even Shirayuki said that he was more like her master. Rukia''s heart was suddenly worried. Wouldn''t she just stop taking her Shirayuki?


    "Your Zanpakut¨­''s ability is pretty good, but the ability of jie is still too dangerous for you. If you don''t control it well, I''m afraid you will have to die!" Monkey King threw Xiu Baixue to Rukia. , At the moment when she let go, she retired from the state of jie and inserted in front of her.


    Rukia quickly picked up her sleeve Shirayuki and hugged it in her arms, but it only affected the wound. The pain caused her to take a breath and her complexion became paler.


    "Why are you so nervous, I''m really afraid that I will take your sleeve Baixue?" Monkey King looked at Rukia, shook his head lightly, and walked to her side to see her more nervous, speechless, and too lazy. Explain more, reach out and touch your abdomen...


    "What do you want to do?" Rukia was shocked. She just wanted to push Monkey King away, but who was Monkey King''s opponent. She pinched both her hands. Rukia was all He was lifted up on his knees...


    She wanted to resist, but it affected the wound. The pain suddenly made her unable to exert herself. She could only watch Sun Wukong lift up the clothes on her abdomen with the other hand. What she saw was not the silt scene, but Three shocking blood...


    "Such a serious injury, you can still yell!" Sun Wukong''s light condensed, shining on Rukia''s wound, and when Rukia who was still trying to struggle saw it, she immediately calmed down. It turned out to be indecent. She, but to help her heal her injuries!


    "I''m not polite to you? Hun is not interested in it for nothing..." This doesn''t require reading at all. Monkey King can read all the information from Rukia''s expression at a glance. Rukia is so angry. At a glance.


    Rukia was quite angry when she heard it: "What do you mean? Do you look down on Ping-Hung? What happened to Ping-Hung, Ping-Hung provoke you?"


    Well, Monkey King decisively ignores it selectively, this topic can''t go on, otherwise it will be endless, and an eternal airport like Rukia cannot be offended.


    "Okay, you clean up the scene yourself, I have to find a place to live temporarily!" Monkey King slapped fart and left...


    When Rukia saw this, she wanted to catch up, but she glanced at Ichigo and his sister, but stopped again. She must clean up the scene so that the rumors of the matter here will not cause panic, death and emptiness. Existence must never be known to ordinary people, so she must stay to erase or modify the amnestics of the relevant personnel...


    Taking out a seemingly cute amnesiac, Rukia walked to Ichigo''s side: "Hey, brat, look here..."


    Ichigo''s attitude towards her is not very good, so her attitude towards Ichigo is also the same.


    While walking on the street, Monkey King was thinking about which sister paper¡¯s house he was going to eat for free accommodation, but the sky suddenly darkened, and a gap in a space that ordinary people could not see was torn open, accompanied by a harsh sound. The howling of, a huge tiger-shaped virtual pierced through it, with a roar, his feet slammed into the air, the huge body swooped down like a cannonball towards the ground...


    Monkey King faintly glanced at the tiger-shaped void that swooped down from the black cavity, as if he hadn¡¯t seen this kind of garbage, he really didn¡¯t have much interest...


    With a roar, the tiger shape has already landed on the ground, looking around, suddenly jumped up and jumped into a courtyard...


    A transparent man stared blankly at the girl in the room who was cleaning up the room. He was shocked when he heard the loud noise. When he turned his head hurriedly, he just saw a dark shadow covering him, his face was cold and ferocious. The ten claws were sharp as a knife, and they were leaping towards him... The man was so scared that he screamed in fear, turned around and fled...


    With one blow, the tiger-shaped front paws, which were as sharp as a knife, immediately blasted a huge crack on the wall. From the crack, you could see the girl in it was so scared that the girl sat down on the ground. The huge bouncing out of an astonishing arc, but his expression looked very confused: "What happened? Why did the wall suddenly collapse? There was an earthquake?!!!"


    "Huh? Inoue Orihime..." Monkey King saw the girl''s figure from the hole, and he recognized her at a glance. There was a little surprise: "It seems that I have a relationship with you. I decided to live with you temporarily. Home..."


    "Oh!!~~" Tiger Xingxu''s first glance when he saw Inoue Orihime showed a cold light in his eyes. He actually abandoned the escaped soul and turned to Inoue Orihime in the house. Bite past...


    "Wei Ji!!" The escaped soul was shocked when he saw this, and ran back with an anxious look...


    "Oh~ I still know the target of the lure. It seems that there is still a bit of human thoughts left. It has only just become a virtual..." Seeing this, Sun Wukong flashed in front of Inoue Orihime, and raised his foot. The tiger that leaped at her kicked out...


    Amid the rumbling, countless pieces of furniture were smashed into pieces and pasted on the wall behind it. However, strangely, the wall was undamaged. This was naturally the result of Sun Wukong''s intentional protection...

 1710 Chapter Three Matsumoto Ranju

    "You shouldn''t be afraid of me right now, but it!" Monkey King looked at Orihime Inoue holding Hungarian in both hands, with a vigilant expression, pointing to the tiger who was about to get up.


    "What? You don''t want to lie to me!" Zhi Ji looked in the direction Sun Wukong was pointing, but there was nothing except a trace of damage on the wall.


    "It seems that you still can''t see the existence of emptiness..." Sun Wukong walked over and pointed at Zhiji''s Hun''s mouth, mobilizing the spirit in the air, and submerged in her body.


    "You...what are you doing?" Inoue Orihime was stunned for three seconds, and then she realized that she backed back again and again. Although she was a bit dazed, she still knew to protect herself in this regard.


    I just didn¡¯t step back a few steps. I suddenly felt like something had hit something. I turned around in doubt. What I saw was a tiger-like mask of fierce bones. The open blood basin just bit down at her, scared. Zhizhi Ji Huarong paled, screaming, she sat down on the ground, "Ah!!! What kind of monster is this?!"


    "Xu, transformed from the human soul..." Monkey King stepped forward and squeezed the tiger-shaped Xu''s throat, twisted it lightly, and with a soft click, his neck was easily twisted, and then in Zhiji Under the shocked eyes, it turned into a spirit and disappeared.


    "You mean, this is a ghost?" Zhi Ji looked scared.


    Monkey King nodded: "The meaning is similar, but the nature is somewhat different..."


    The soul outside the window was relieved after seeing that Zhi Ji was okay, but was very worried about the strange and mysterious man Sun Wukong approaching his sister. He was worried that his sister would be deceived because of her His character really made him feel uneasy.


    It''s just that he has to leave now, because the Monkey King gave him a sense of danger, didn''t he see that even that monster was easily killed.


    "It seems that I have to find an opportunity to talk to Orihime. She should be able to see me now, right?" In the muttering, the man''s figure faded and disappeared.


    "In other words, are there really ghosts in this world?" Orihime looked around, her expression scared and nervous.


    "Of course, you can see them now..." Monkey King pulled Zhi Ji to the window and pointed out: "Look at the back of the telegraph pole, is there a little girl..."


    Zhiji''s pupils shrunk slightly, and she tightly hugged Monkey King''s arm tightly: "Why is her body transparent? Ah! I remember, she was the little girl who was hit and killed by a truck last week. ,She is¡­!!!"


    "Yes, this is the state of the soul after death. You can also treat them as ghosts. When these souls are stimulated or there is some unforgettable pain and hatred, they will gradually lose themselves in the hatred and become the previous ones. Monster, imaginary..."


    "Will I see these things often in the future?" Zhi Ji looked worried.


    "You have already escaped from a normal life. It is difficult to go back to the past..." Monkey King looked at Zhi Ji and smiled: "You have good abilities. I will stay and teach you well, so I will Live in your house..."


    "Live in my house, want to stay with me?" Zhi Ji''s pretty face flushed suddenly, and she is the only one in her house. Doesn''t it mean that the two will be in the same room in the future.


    "I''m a little hungry. Go cook some dishes and let me see how your cooking skills are..."


    "Cooking...I''m very good at this!" Zhi Ji immediately became happy, but when she saw the broken wall, she became worried again: "What should I do with this? Call the police?"


    "No, trouble!" Monkey King waved his hand, and the broken walls instantly recovered intact, and the messy home was restored to its original cleanliness. Zhi Ji''s eyes lit up: "So amazing..."


    "Hurry up and cook!"


    "Okay..." Orihime ran into the kitchen immediately, humming a song softly, as if she had forgotten everything that happened before.


    Since the death of her brother, she has lived alone at home. Now that there is suddenly such a mysterious and powerful person in the house, she is still happy.


    Monkey King walked into the Yu Room 1 and smelled a unique scent, and looked at the few small interiors waiting to be cleaned.


    He is not a little virgin. He often encounters more exaggerated scenes than this. How can he be stimulated by this little temptation because of the big push of the woman in the family.


    Filling a bathtub of water, Monkey King took off in twos and threes, revealing a strong body muscle that makes a woman''s face red and heartbeat...


    Just as Monkey King was about to jump into the bathtub, a beautiful and mature sister suddenly came in from the window, and she suddenly became shocked when she looked at the picture in front of her, but after the shock, she was shocked again, obviously she was shocked. Monkey King''s capital was shocked.


    "Damn, I don''t think there is anyone here? It''s all because of the richness of this room, which affects my perception..." The beautiful Yu Jie''s face was red and she turned her head to one side, but the corner of her eyes couldn''t help it. He glanced at Monkey King: "Don''t say it, this human body is really good, and my old lady''s heartbeat is a little faster... Anyway, others don''t know, I''m just looking at it, just..."


    In the muttering muttering, the mature Yujie looked at Monkey King like a thief...


    This scene made Sun Wukong dumbfounded: "I said, you just have to take a look, but don¡¯t be too much. I only heard that men peeped at women in baths. I really never met women peeped at men in baths. ...How hungry you are..."


    "You, you, you, you...you can see me?" The mature female prince heard the sound, her eyes widened in astonishment, she stuttered even when she spoke, and her face turned red to her neck.


    "What do you mean?" Monkey King looked at the woman in front of him and soaked his body into the bathtub. He was uncomfortable always being looked at by a woman like that.


    "I obviously can''t feel a little bit of spiritual pressure from your body, how can you see me?" Cheng 1 Shu Yu also wanted to hypnotize herself.


    "Why, can''t you come and peek at me openly if I can''t see you? You sex girl!" Monkey King looked at the mature female Yujie in front of him, teasing his expression.


    From the first glance, Monkey King had already recognized who this woman was. Matsumoto Ranju was indeed a very familiar imperial sister.


    "I''m not a sex girl!" Matsumoto Ranju yelled with excitement. This is so embarrassing, I can''t wait to find a hole in the ground immediately: "He heard it, he must have heard what I said, ah!!! Too shameful I''m going to kill someone!"


    As he said, he slowly pulled out the long sword around his waist and glared at Monkey King viciously...


    "I advise you not to be impulsive, lest you get into trouble..." Monkey King looked at Matsumoto Ranju with a calm expression.


    Matsumoto Ranju heard this, but became even more angry. Shouldn''t normal people kneel down and beg for mercy in this situation?This person is calm and not afraid at all?


    PS: Three shifts tomorrow. ..

 1711 Chapter 4 Invitation

    Matsumoto Ranju was originally just trying to scare Monkey King to relieve her embarrassment. He didn''t expect this guy to be so insane, with a calm expression on his face that was particularly awkward (in her own opinion), and in turn warned her. Does being a grandma just scare people?


    "Look at my old lady not cutting you into a big bald head!" In a cold drink, Matsumoto Luanju had already slashed towards Monkey King''s head...


    "You really dare to do it..." Monkey King lowered his head slightly, squeezed the sword, and pulled hard. Matsumoto Ranju made a scream and thumped into the bathtub. What she saw instantly made her stare. With big eyes, I want to scream when I open my mouth, but I drank several sips and took a bath...


    When she got up, she coughed again and again, but her dress was originally very sexual, and her body was soaked by such a bubble. The scene is not too seductive.


    "I''m relying on...brother to suffer again...to come and go...huh?" Monkey King wanted to make a big move, but when he saw Matsumoto Ranju''s appearance at this time, his eyes suddenly brightened: "This picture is good..." The camera flashed, and it was a burst of continuous shooting from all angles...


    "You even dare to take pictures?!" Matsumoto Ranju was angry: "Gray, gray cat!"


    This time, Matsumoto Ranju was obviously a real move, and he started to solve it directly.


    The blade in his hand suddenly turned into smoke and swept away towards Monkey King...


    But seeing Monkey King wipe the smoke with his hand, the gray cat that had begun to solve instantly reverted to the shape of the Zanpaku Knife, and was grasped by Monkey King.


    Seeing the gray cat, which was still in her own hands, suddenly appeared in Monkey King''s hands, Matsumoto Ranju was shocked. She did not expect that her initial solution would be relieved by others.


    "Zanpakudao, it is really a magical ability...it has similarities with Wuhun..." Then, Monkey King looked at Matsumoto Luanju in front of him: "Sing down, gray cat!"


    The Zanpaku Knife in his hand instantly turned into sand-like smoke and drifted towards Matsumoto Ranju!


    "What?!!!" Matsumoto Ranju saw this, but was shocked. In the sound of''chichi'', the clothes with a sense of sex had been cut into exposed fragments by the gray cat who was beginning to untie...


    "It''s fair for everyone to see each other frankly!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "You...you...you..." Matsumoto Luanju''s arms around Hun suddenly became messy. She used to molest a man. How can there be a reason for being molested?But today, I was not only molested, but also molested continuously.


    "What happened?" The door of the bath room 1 suddenly opened, and Orihime Inoue stood at the door holding a spoon, looking at everything in front of her, she was stunned...


    "Well, the fun is over! Zhi Ji, go and help her get a set of your clothes..." Monkey King threw the gray cat to Matsumoto Ranju and began to dress.


    "Oh..." Orihime Inoue turned around blankly to get her clothes...


    Ten minutes later, in the hall.


    "Are you the human that Rukia said?" Matsumoto Ranju''s tone was a little uncomfortable, wearing Inoue Orihime''s clothes, looking extra tight.Listening to her tone, it is obvious that she is still brooding about what happened just now.


    "It seems that the little girl Rukia has notified the soul world about my business..." After listening to Matsumoto Ranju''s words, Monkey King was surprised. No wonder Matsumoto Ranju will appear in this world.


    "Why, didn''t you join Rukia?"


    "I just came to this world through the gate of piercing the world, and I felt a virtual spiritual pressure, so I came over and took a look. I didn''t know that I would meet you such a big pervert..."


    "Hello~~ You should be called a big girl, right? You peeked at me and took a bath, okay!"


    Matsumoto Luanju¡¯s pretty face suddenly turned red, and he glared at Monkey King viciously: "You are not allowed to tell what happened today, or I didn¡¯t play with you!" He said, and glared at Orihime Inoue on the side: have you!"


    "I...I...I won''t say it!" Inoue Orihime waved his hand again and again.


    "Return the photo to me!" Luan Ju stretched out her hand and stared at Monkey King.


    "I have nothing to talk about..."


    Matsumoto Ranju was silent for a while, chuckled, and restored the old lazy style: "Forget it, I won''t suffer anyway, but I''m not allowed to show it to others, otherwise, my old lady will castrate you!"


    "I serve you for this reason!" Monkey King looked at Luan Ju with a serious expression on his face: "Don''t worry, how could this kind of photo be shown to others? Of course, I kept it secretly!"


    "Lu? What do you mean?" Luanju and Orihime were both puzzled.Well, this word is not popular in this world yet.


    "This is a rather esoteric question. I will teach you when I have time." Monkey King looked serious.


    "Let''s talk about other things, let me go to the Soul World!" Matsumoto Ranju suddenly became serious and went straight to the subject.


    "Go to the Soul World? I have nothing to do with your Soul World, why should I invite me to the Soul World?"


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid!" Matsumoto Ranju looked at Monkey King with a serious face: "Humans who can control other people''s Zanpakuto and slay them, this kind of thing, our corpse soul world pays great attention to your appearance. , Has broken the rules of the Soul World, so our senior figures in the Soul World want to see you!"


    "Want to see me? Tell them to come in person, dare to put on a scumbag in front of me!" Monkey King snorted coldly.


    "You... how dare you despise the Soul Soul World?!" Matsumoto Ranju was shocked and angry. She is the god of death in the Soul Soul World, or the deputy captain. Naturally, others are not allowed to despise the Soul Soul World, but, She also didn''t want to make things froze, because this time, she was here to invite Monkey King, but she didn''t want to mess up the matter. She leaned forward, smiled, and confused: "You really are not going? There are many beauties in the world!"


    "How beautiful is it?" Monkey King suddenly became interested. Indeed, he was very interested in the sister paper of the Soul World, otherwise he would have gone to brush the BOSS of this world.


    "Naturally, none of them are worse than me..." Matsumoto Ranzaku grinned, full of temptation: "For example, Ise Nanao, Captain Uunohana, Captain Niyomume, Captain Shatterbee... As long as you come with me Soul World, I promise to help you get them all out..."


    Well, in order to complete his mission, Matsumoto Ranju flicked Monkey King to the Soul World, and completely sold all his female compatriots.


    "A word is settled!" Monkey King stretched out his hand and patted Matsumoto Ranju''s palm, stood up: "Go!" Then, he looked at Inoue Orihime again: "I''ll go out and explore the way first. I will take you to the corpse and soul world when you fall..."


    "En~" Inoue Orihime didn''t know what to say, so she nodded, but her eyes were a little bit sad.


    (PS: Three shifts today, this is the first shift.) ..

 1712 Chapter 5 Corpse Soul World

    Out of Inoue Orihime''s home, Monkey King and Matsumoto Ranju walked on the street: "In other words, your corpse soul world is fast, and it hasn''t been an hour before, they will send you to this world."


    "Because the Soul World is very important to you, after receiving Rukia''s call, Captain Yamamoto immediately dispatched me to this world!" Matsumoto Ranju looked very serious: "When you get to the Soul World, you have to converge a little. , Or be beaten by all the captains, don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    "Then it depends on their performance!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "I was suddenly a little worried about taking you to the Soul World..." Matsumoto Ranju looked at Monkey King and inexplicably worried. Although she had just met Monkey King, she knew a little bit about the temper of this guy, and opened her mouth to scold everyone in the Soul World High-level people are scumbags, can they be the master of peace?


    "Relax, I''m very gentle with beautiful women, and I won''t use strong ones!" Monkey King looked serious.


    "I am not worried about this issue!" Matsumoto Ranju gave Monkey King a blank glance.


    "Deputy Captain Luan Ju, are you here already? And you met him..." Rukia''s figure suddenly flashed on a roof, and she looked a little surprised at Luan Ju and Monkey King.


    "Yeah~ I just happened to meet him, Rukia, are you not hurt?" Luanju took Rukia into his arms as he said.


    "It was really hurt, but he cured it!"


    "You still heal?" Luan Ju looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "A little bit..." Monkey King looked at Rukia who was resting his head in front of Lu Kiya, and immediately leaned over: "Rukia, how about a change of position?"


    "You want to be beautiful!" Rukia didn''t speak yet, Luanju gave Monkey King a blank glance.


    If you change to a pure and innocent little guy, Luan Ju doesn¡¯t mind making a play, but for Monkey King, she obviously doesn¡¯t have the guts, because she knows that if she really does that, the tofu all over her body will be destroyed. He gnawed away.


    Coming to a hidden room, Luanju pushed open a Japanese-style classical partition sliding door. A dazzling light was shining in the door, and a few hell butterflies were constantly flying at the door...


    "This is the gate to the corpse soul world. If you want to enter the corpse soul world, you can''t look like this..." Matsumoto Luanju said, taking out a glove and putting it on his right hand, facing Monkey King''s mouth Just take a palm...


    But Monkey King still stood upright, without any reaction.


    "Huh? Impossible!" Matsumoto Luanju slapped Monkey King''s mouth again, but Sun Wukong still didn''t respond. After several consecutive palm shots, he still didn''t respond, making Lukiya and Lukia all face. Doubt: "This...this is impossible...is it broken?"


    "Bad your sister, if you want to eat my tofu, just tell me. Haven''t seen enough? Come and touch it now?" Monkey King looked at Luan Ju and hummed.


    "What do you see? What do you touch?" Rukia''s gossip fire suddenly burned.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Matsumoto Ranju immediately glared at Monkey King, looked at the glove in his hand, and looked puzzled: "Strange, why is it useless? Why can''t you shoot your soul?"


    "Oh~ So you are going to shoot out my soul!" Monkey King pretended to have a sudden realization: "Just this shit, you want to shoot my soul out of the body? If you really do it, then you corpse soul The world is going against the sky!"


    Monkey King said and waved his hand lightly, and walked towards the crossing gate: "Go..."


    "Wait! Entering the corpse soul world must be in the state of the soul, the body cannot enter..." Luanju and Rukia were both shocked and hurriedly chased after...


    But seeing Monkey King walking safely in the gate of the piercing world, the two women were shocked: "You...are you okay? Why can you enter the corpse soul world with your body?"


    "The so-called rules are used to restrain the weak, and for the strong, it is like a fake!" Monkey King''s face was plain, and this pretending tone made Chuanju and Rukia stunned.


    "This guy is so handsome..." Matsumoto Ranju looked at Monkey''s back, smiled softly, and asked Rukia in a low voice: "By the way, Rukia, how much do you know about him?"


    "I just met him..."


    "Has he really used your Zanpaku Knife to use your sword?"


    "This is indeed the case..." Rukia suddenly became depressed: "After that, I still had a good conversation with Siu Baixue. Unexpectedly, she looked at me with a look of contempt, saying that I was even an outsider. Not as good as..."


    "I was despised by my own Zanpaku. That''s really pitiful!" Matsumoto Ranju patted Rukia on the back with a comforting expression: "But can you slay it now?"


    "I tried it. No, Xiu Shirayuki refused to teach me how to interpret, saying that I am not qualified enough..." Rukia expressed her sadness.


    "That''s really a pity, if it is really possible, I still want him to give me a solution!" Luan Ju looked regretful.


    "By the way, Rukia, what did you do to Kurosaki Ichigo?" Monkey King suddenly turned his head and asked.


    "Ichigo Kurosaki?" Rukia was puzzled.


    "That boy and black-haired little Lori..."


    "Oh, you said them, what else? Of course, it changed their memory. Although that boy is a bit special, it''s better not to know about the god of death..."


    "Poor baby..." Sun Wukong expressed his silence for Kurosaki Ichigo for a second. Because of his appearance, the original protagonist lost the opportunity Rukia gave him the Zanpaku Sword, and his memory was tragically modified.


    A dazzling light appeared in front, obviously, it has reached the end of the gate...


    When I walked out of the gate, a new world was in front of my eyes...


    And the place where Monkey King is located is in front of a tall mountain gate-like building. There are two square wooden stakes in front of the gate, and they walk out from it. Obviously, this is the gate of the Soul World. .


    "Welcome to the corpse soul world, human!" Matsumoto Luanju looked at Monkey King and smiled softly: "Oh, yes, we haven''t officially introduced ourselves yet, it''s really rude, my name is Matsumoto Luanju! Please take care!"


    "Take care of you, I must take special care!" Monkey King stared at Luan Ju''s Da Xiongdao.


    "I am Kuchiki Rukia..." Rukia made a standard noble etiquette to Monkey King.


    "Our noble in the corpse soul world!" Lu Kiya smiled while hugging Rukia.


    "Hahahaha~~ This guy is the human that the old man wants to meet?" Suddenly a bold voice with excitement sounded from a short distance, only to see a man with a long knife on his right shoulder and sitting on his left shoulder. A big man with a little loli came out: "I heard that you can use Rukia''s Zanpaku Knife to slash, that must be very powerful? Come on! Fight with me!"


    (The second one.) ..

 1713 Chapter VI Sanctions

    "Captain Jianba, this is the guest we invited, not here to accompany you to compete, please let me go!" Rukia stepped forward, very polite.


    "Want me to get out, yes, then let me see if this human is qualified to let me out!" Gengmu Jianba grinned, and an extremely fierce spiritual pressure emanated from his body. It was as if a fierce beast was about to come out of the cage.


    "Interesting, do you want to find out my strength, or do you want to get me off?" Monkey King looked at Gengmu Jianba, chuckled, stretched out his right hand, and hung it on Lucia''s waist with a sound The Zhanpakuknife was sold out of his own accord and flew into the hands of Monkey King: "If this is the case, don''t regret it!"


    "Xiu Baixue... Damn it, this guy uses my Zanpaku Knife again!"


    Seeing this situation, Matsumoto Ranju became serious and pulled Rukia back to the side, which made Rukia very puzzled: "Sister Ranju, don''t you stop them?"


    "Obviously this was deliberately arranged by the above. Otherwise, even if Captain Jianba is in chaos, he will not challenge the guests we brought at will. Monkey King''s performance will probably depend on Jing Lingting''s attitude towards him..." Matsumoto Ranju His face was solemn and solemn.


    "Does Jing Lingting want to be against him?" Rukia was shocked when she heard this.


    "A human being who can use others'' Zanpakukun at will, this kind of strangeness beyond imagination is absolutely unacceptable in Jinglingting. It''s like two identical Zanpakutas suddenly appeared in the world, and it must be punished. Yes, he will either be locked up, sealed, or deprived of spiritual pressure, erased his memory, and expelled from the soul world..."


    "This...this...Since you know, you still bring him here?!" Lucia''s eyes widened suddenly. Sun Wukong is her savior. She doesn''t want to be killed because she saw Sun Wukong.


    "In the beginning we didn''t know..." Matsumoto Ranju curled his lips: "Things shouldn''t get so bad. If it gets to the point, it''s a big deal to let him go secretly..."


    "I hope it doesn''t become what you said..." Rukia looked worried.


    "Haha~~ You are a human being in the court!" Geng Mujian saw that Monkey King was so refreshed, and immediately laughed excitedly: "Yachianliu, you go and watch..."


    "Okay, Xiaojian, come on, Xiaojian!" Kuolu Yaqianyu immediately jumped off Jianba¡¯s shoulder and ran to Rukia and the others...


    "Come on..." Monkey King hooked his finger at Jianba: "Don''t blame me if you die!"


    "Hey~ If I die! It can only show that I am not as good as a human!" Geng Mu Jianba shouted in excitement, stepped on the ground, and directly attacked Monkey King. The ancient sword in his hand sank vigorously, dancing and shouting. Whirring...


    It''s just that the bells in his hair jingle with his movements, which looks a little funny.


    Sun Wukong slammed Jianba''s mighty slash with a sword in his hand, and then the sword gas expelled, leaving a hideous mouth of blood in front of Jianba''s Huns...


    "Little Eight!!" Upon seeing this, Caolu Yaqianliu immediately exclaimed.


    "Such a sword suppressed Captain Kenpachi..." Matsumoto Ranju and Rukia became shocked.


    "There is no way to make a shot, just relying on brute force to slash, it is simply flawed! Moreover, you underestimate your opponent, suppress your strength, and deliberately give your opponent a chance to breathe. If you can live to this day, it is not a miracle, or your opponents are all rubbish! Sun Wukong looked at Jianba with a plain expression: "I wanted to be willing just now, you have been divided in half!"


    "Hey~~hahahaha~ so strong! Really strong!! Since Captain Mao Zhihualie, I haven''t been so excited for a long time...Haha~~" Gengmu Jianba completely ignored the wounds before Hungarian, and increased instead. Excited: "If you don''t come true, I''m afraid you will be slashed with the next sword!"


    As he said, he tore off the right eye mask, and the terrifying Reinforcement burst out like a torrent: "Come on! Let''s have a good fight!"


    "That''s it! Captain Jianpachi released all the spiritual pressure... This is forbidden!" Rukia''s expression suddenly changed.


    "So, this has been approved by the high-level..." Matsumoto Ranju''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. At the beginning, she didn''t care about Monkey King''s life or death, but after some muddling and ambiguity happened with Monkey King. She didn¡¯t want to see Monkey King being sanctioned by Jing Lingting anymore, and based on the current situation, Jing Lingting¡¯s attitude towards Monkey King was obviously not very friendly...


    "I hope he can block the sword eight captain who releases all Reiatsu..." Lu Kiya and Rukia silently prayed for Monkey King.


    But Caolu Yaqianliu looked surprised: "It''s amazing! At the beginning, Xiaojian was forced to use all his strength!"


    "Come on! Human! Don''t be chopped in half by my sword!" Gengmu Jianba shouted in excitement, wrapped in spiritual pressure on the ancient sword, and rushed towards Monkey King again...


    A big battle is about to take place, this is what everyone thinks...


    However, a flat voice came to everyone''s ears: "Sorry, I am not interested in the weak..."


    The figure flashed and staggered, with a ding, Jianba¡¯s Zanpaku knife was already broken in two, bloody arrows gushing out, and everyone saw in horror that his body was also broken in two at the waist...


    It was silent for an instant, and the quiet needle drop was audible. It was better than a more wooden sword. It was cut into two pieces by Monkey King''s sword together with the man and the sword...


    "Unexpectedly...so strong!!!" Gengmu Jianba moved his upper body, bleeding from his mouth, looking at Monkey King in shock, he was also shocked.


    "Little sword!!" Caolu Yaqianliu was so scared that he almost cried, and a few flashed ran to Gengmu Jianba''s front...


    "Quick! Captain Uozhihua, save him!" A deep cry of the old man suddenly sounded, and a mature woman suddenly jumped out, pulled out the Zanpodao from her waist, and instantly became a possession. With one eye and three legs, the body is light green, similar to the huge creature of the devil fish in reality. After a weird cry, he swallowed the sword into two parts...


    This is Mao Zhihualie¡¯s Zanpai Knife ability: Roujiwei (Pinyin: rou, n¨£, sh)


    Then more than a dozen figures flashed out at the same time, surrounding Monkey King.


    Looking at the familiar figures in front of him, Monkey King smiled indifferently: "What a big battle, it seems that the captains of all your squads are here, and you know that you are not at ease, or you- Let''s all go together!"


    "Huh~ arrogant!" The captain, Moto Ryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto, slammed his crutches on the ground and hummed.


    "Arrogant? I think so too..." Sun Wukong glanced at everyone in the field, with a calm expression: "You don''t seem to understand the existence of what you are facing, so be careful, don''t die... "


    (Third more.) ..

 1714 Chapter VII Group Attack

    The original intention of the old man Yamamoto was actually to test Sun Wukong''s strength, but he did not expect that he was cut in half by a single sword, which was far beyond their expectations.


    At this time, the two sides should stop doing it right, but Sun Wukong''s sentence "Go on all of you" has ignited everyone''s anger. Such arrogant gestures simply didn''t put them in the eyes of the Soul World. !


    Personal honor and disgrace are not important, but it is related to the dignity of the entire corpse soul world. The captains see it more important than their own lives, so they must be guarded!


    "It''s really interesting human beings. It''s commendable courage to challenge all the captains of our Gotei 13 team! Are you saying that? Captain Aizen!" Ichimaru Gin''s eyes narrowed, cunning like a fox. A false smile on his face.


    "It is indeed an interesting human..." Aizen Soyousuke lightly stroked his glasses, with a gentle smile on his face, standing with Ichimarugin, really a perfect match.


    "Even a sword cut Jianba... Such an opponent is really troublesome!" Jingle Chunshui pressed the hat on his head, his voice lazily, but his expression was exceptionally serious: "Floating bamboo, be careful, don''t It was also cut with a sword..."


    "Cough cough cough cough~~~" Ukitake Shirano coughed several times and looked seriously ill: "It is a bit troublesome without prior preparation, but it is not a major problem..."


    "Huh! A mere human, dare to let go of this bold statement!" With a cold expression on Broken Bee''s face, he stared at Monkey King, and cried out coldly: "Slay the enemy, Sparrow!"


    When he used the instant step, he flashed in front of Monkey King, and the sharp thorny peaks on his fingers had stabled towards Monkey King''s mouth...


    "It''s too slow!" Sun Wukong hooked his feet, and saw that the broken bee was about to hit it with a single blow, but it was only a small difference, but it was a''click'', and Sun Wukong tripped to the ground, and it was still the kind of face down. Let the viewer experience a kind of painful pain.


    Suddenly, the broken bee felt an extreme humiliation, and he stabbed directly at Monkey King¡¯s ankle, but Sun Wukong was faster than her, kicking her abdomen, groaning, broken bee rubbing Flying upside down on the ground...


    The opponent wanted his life. Monkey King naturally did not show mercy, but he kept his hand, otherwise this kick would be enough to kick Broken Bee.


    All the captains have seen the situation clearly. Monkey King is not alone. Jingle Chunshui immediately shouted, "Let''s go together!"


    When everyone heard the words, Qi came forward and besieged Monkey King...


    These are all captain-level strengths, and the melee strength is very amazing, but in front of Monkey King, they all become like children playing.


    I saw that Monkey King didn''t move the slightest in place, only holding the sword in one hand, he arbitrarily blocked all attacks from all sides...


    "Hey~ do you only have this ability? This is also called the captain? It is simply a group of weak chickens!" Monkey King yawned boredly, without even looking at it, casually swaying the ancient sword, but it is everyone The attack and defense are not leaking...


    The captains became more frightened as they fought, and frightened as they fought. If they hadn''t experienced it personally, they would never believe that there are such outstanding martial artists in the world!The captain of the thirteenth division teamed up to attack, and was played by the opponent like a child. From the beginning to the end, he could not force the opponent to move. The strength was simply shocking.


    "Just your weak chickens, want to impose sanctions on me? It''s ridiculous!" After having enough play, Monkey King swung his sword, and his sharp sword aura instantly showed an arc to the surroundings, accompanied by scream Blood, all the captains were all cut and flew out by this sword, and fell to the ground severely...


    "Damn, this strong guy is simply a monster!" Jingle Chunshui wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, with a look of shock, got up, and shouted: "Flower wind chaotic, flower god crying, sky wind chaotic, The devil laughs, mad bones!"


    "Split it, Jinghua Shuiyue!"


    "Shoot him, sharp gun!"


    "Swastika Untie the Black Rope Scourge King!"


    "Swastika Sakura Jingyan!"


    "Tweet, clear insects!"


    "Swastika: Dahonglian Bingwanwan!"


    "Solving the golden slaying Jizo!"


    A deep drink sounded at the same time, the beginning of the first solution, the first solution of the first solution, the first solution of the first solution, the terrifying spiritual pressure released from the bodies of each captain, and it shook the entire corpse soul world. What a spectacular scene.


    The power of Monkey King made them feel a kind of powerlessness, that is, even the old man Yamamoto who has been watching the show can''t stand it, so he chose to shoot...


    "All the surroundings of the sun are turned into ashes, and the blade is like fire!" The terrifying spirit overwhelmed all the captains, and the hot flames erupted like a volcano, and immediately disappeared from the body.In terms of Reiatsu alone, all the captains are inferior to this old Yamamoto.


    "Have you started playing ZanPai Dao? Then I will accompany you to play well..." Monkey King smiled lightly and raised his sword lightly: "Swastika Jie Baixia Punishment!"


    The world around him was bitterly cold for an instant, and Monkey King''s dress turned into a gorgeous white windbreaker, shining with a little bit of stars, very gorgeous.


    "So handsome!!" Matsumoto Ranju and other women exclaimed when they saw the Monkey King at the moment.


    If Xiu Baixue is the most beautiful Zanpaku in the corpse soul world today, then the Monkey King after jie is the most handsome with her blessing!


    "Sure enough, you can use other people''s Zanpakuknife and perform !!" Seeing this, the old man Yamamoto''s expression became extremely solemn.


    "It deserves to be the most beautiful Zanpodao in our corpse soul world. This gorgeous image makes me a little jealous..." Jingle Chunshui said with a look of envy.


    "If it''s the Frozen Element, I won''t lose!" Hisugaya Toushiro shouted loudly, and the Zanpaku Sword was swung out suddenly, and a huge ice dragon flew towards Monkey King, wherever it passed, everything was lost. Freeze!


    "I don''t have the strength to speak wildly, that''s arrogant!" Monkey King swung a sword, and the ice dragon flying all the way was frozen directly, falling to the ground and breaking into scum!


    "Ice...frozen ice?!!! How could it be!!!" Hisugaya Toshiro was shocked when he saw this. He was about to attack again, but a cold wind blew his body and his body was instantly frozen.


    "Captain!!!" Matsumoto Ranju immediately exclaimed.


    "It''s really vulnerable, it''s hard to put some water..." Monkey King glanced at everyone present and said indifferently: "Are you going to go together? Otherwise, I will break them one by one, so boring!"


    When the captains heard the words, they were all angry, but they felt helpless. It was not that they did not want to fight in groups, but that they had their own characteristics after liberation. They were not suitable for group attacking together. Otherwise, even their own People will be included in their attack range.


    "What a troublesome monster!" Jingle Chunshui drew a low voice and rushed towards Monkey King: "In this case, let us two play a game!"


    (PS: Three shifts today, first shift.) ..

 1715 Chapter 8 Picking the Soul Realm Alone

    "Games, this is my best..." Monkey King looked at Jingle Chunshui: "So, how do you want to play?"


    "Just guess the color..." Jingle Chunshui looked at Sun Wukong''s white windbreaker surrounded by brilliance. He was frivolous and lazy, but his expression was extremely serious: "Your clothes are really gorgeous, and it''s very convenient... Then , The game begins, I said... black!"


    "Then I''ll guess white!" Monkey King looked casual.


    "You really know how to play games!" A smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Jingle Chunshui''s mouth. Monkey King said white, so Jingle Chunshui could only attack the white areas on Monkey King, but he was all in a suit. He was dressed in white, bright and dazzling, and he really could chop up and down the whole body.


    And Jingle Chunshui said black, so Monkey King can only attack the black area on his body. Attacking to other places is invalid, and Jingle Chunshui''s body is only black at the front collar. This place can Effectively make avoidance or defense.


    Comparing the two, Monkey King''s disadvantage is obvious.


    The two moved at the same time and attacked. In melee combat, even if Jingle Chunshui is slapped, it is not as good as Monkey King. Just moving his fingers, Monkey King has seen through all the attack trajectories of his shots. The attack was at the weakest part of Jingle Chunshui, causing the double knives in his hands to almost fly out...


    Before he could react, Jingle Chunshui suddenly realized that Sun Wukong swung a sword over his head...


    Accompanied by a soft "pop", the hat on the top of Ky¨­raku Chunshui''s head instantly split in half, and fell to the ground with his thick black hair...


    Suddenly, everyone opened their mouths in astonishment, with a look of astonishment. Looking at Jingle Chunshui''s shiny, bald head, everyone trembled and forced a smile: "Light...bald!" !"


    "Ah!~~My hair!!!" Jingle Chunshui touched his cool and bald head after being stunned for three seconds, and then let out a scream.


    In an instant, Monkey King had already shaved him into a big bald head.


    "Hair is considered black, right?" Monkey King chuckled, "I think this hairstyle suits you!"


    Depressing his shaken heart, Jingle Chunshui''s expression was extremely serious: "You have seen through the rules of my''five ghost game'' from the beginning? You said white, did you deliberately?"


    "I have let you so obviously, it can only show that you are too bad..."


    When Jingle Chunshui heard the words, his face suddenly became depressed: "Is it too bad for me? Maybe... It''s just that your fighting instincts are too terrible! You just saw through my five ghost game... but you can clearly tell. The sword killed me, why didn''t you do that?"


    "Because the game is not over yet... it was your game just now, now it is my game..."


    "Your game?!" Jingle Chunshui was very nervous immediately after hearing this.


    "Your game is to guess the color, and my game is called''loyalty''..."


    "Loyal?" Jingle Chunshui frowned slightly, becoming more vigilant in his heart.


    "Puff~!"


    With blood splashing, a long knife suddenly pierced from behind Jingle Chunshui, and the former Hungarian pierced through...


    "!!!" Jingle Chunshui''s pupils opened up instantly, turning his head with difficulty, looking at the figure behind him who was attacking him with a sword, and he was even more puzzled: "Why...what?!!!"


    "How come! Who is that woman?" The changes in the field made everyone''s complexion change drastically. The woman who attacked Jingle Chunshui suddenly appeared, and they all saw it clearly.


    "Could it be that Chunshui''s Zanpakuk¨­ materialized?!" Ukitake Shirano looked solemn.


    "Substitution... Betrayal... This ability is really unpleasant..." Kuchiki Byakuya''s ice face was also solemn, which reminded him of a traitor from the Kuchiki family, Kuchiki Xianghe.


    "It seems that your Zan Po Dao is not loyal enough to you!" Monkey King looked at Jingle Chunshui, and walked up slowly: "Your Zan Po Dao is very interesting, don''t you mind lending it to me?" said After taking away the double knives in his hands.


    And the mature woman behind Jingle Chunshui Yijian pulled out the long knife that pierced his body, came to the left side of Monkey King, and stood still.


    At the same time, another petite girl appeared on the right side of Monkey King and glanced at Jingle Chunshui indifferently.


    "Huatian... Crazy bones..." Jingle Chunshui fell to the ground, looking at the two women, one big and one small, in pain, "Is it controlled by..."


    "Be careful, everyone, this guy has the ability similar to Mura Masa!!" The captain, the old man Yamamoto screamed, slashed out with a sword, and the monstrous flame turned into a slash and slashed towards Monkey King!


    The mighty power, as well as the earth, were slashed by this monstrous flame!


    It''s just that this seemingly mighty flame slash was froze into ice with a light swing of Monkey King''s sword.


    "Can even the old man''s blade be frozen?" The three old men suddenly became extremely dignified: "Kuchaki family imp''s Zanpaku knife is so tricky?"


    Kuchiki Byakuya appeared in front of Rukia in an instant, with an indifferent and cold voice: "Rukia, can you still control your sleeve Shirayuki?"


    "No, I have completely lost contact..." Rukia shook her head solemnly.


    "I blame you for making things so bad. You have to do some temptation. Isn''t it good to meet him obediently? Now things are beyond your control!" Matsumoto Ranju was angry at the moment.


    Kuchaki Byakuya directly ignored Matsumoto Ranju, and muttered to himself: "Total control...This is simply to forcibly seize someone else''s Zanpakuto as his own. Moreover, the Zanpakuto that cannot be smashed can also be used for slashing, Zanpaku. The knife itself did not have the slightest feeling of resistance...This is much trickier than the ability of Xianghe recorded in the genealogy..."


    Just as Kuchiki Byakuya analyzed Monkey King¡¯s abilities, the battle over there became more intense...


    All the captains launched a joint attack, but the situation is unsuspecting...


    The''Black Rope Scourge Ming King'' of the left formation of Yucun was cut in half by Monkey King''s sword, making the left formation of Yucun also seriously injured...


    Nie Yuli¡¯s golden slaying Jizo was even cut into countless pieces by Monkey King¡¯s sword, because this thing looked disgusting... and then, along with Nie Yuli¡¯s head, were cut off together...


    Lan Ran has been hiding his strength. After meeting with Monkey King, he was chopped to the ground. He never stood up...


    And Aizen''s two dogs, Shimarugin and Dongxian, should naturally follow suit. After being cut with a sword by Monkey King, they also fell in a pool of blood...


    In a few minutes, most of the captains of the Gotei 13 team had fallen, which made the death gods who came to watch the battle after hearing the news were shocked. There are even people in the world who can overturn their entire soul world by themselves. ¡­


    (Chapter two) ..

 1716 Chapter 9 Remuneration

    Those captains who had always been high in their eyes and were almost invincible were actually chopped down to the ground by one person cutting melons and vegetables. Such a scene made all the gods of death gasp, and their corpse soul world, this time they provoke What a terrifying existence?!


    "Quick! Help the captain and them, protect the corpse soul world!!"


    With a loud roar from Assani Renji, all the gods of death who had been onlookers shouted and killed Monkey King...


    The dense flow of people seemed to have a deterrent effect.


    It''s just that the number of people is almost identical in front of Monkey King.


    "Whhhh~" A few swords go down, regardless of whether you are the deputy captain or the seat, all frozen into ice, then the picture is so spectacular.


    "Rukia''s Zanpaku knife is so powerful?!!" Seeing this, Kuchiki Byakuya was moved.


    The old man Yamamoto released an extremely hot flame. He wanted to thaw it, but it was of no avail. Not only did the freezing fail, the flames he released became smaller and smaller, and eventually, together with the flowing blade Ruohuo in his hand, it was condensed into ice.


    It''s not that Xiu Baixue is too powerful, but the person who holds her is too bad.


    Monkey King jumped up to the top of a building and sat down, while the two sisters of Huatian and Kuanggu stood beside him: "You seem to have always been good at sanctioning others. Now, let me come. Punish you!"


    "Huh! Arrogance!" Kuchiki Byakuya snorted coldly, holding the handle of the knife in his hand, loosening and falling: "King Jing Qianben Ying Jing Yan!"


    In an instant, Qianben Sakura turned into billions of blades, wrapped around the location of Monkey King in a spherical shape, and began to slash him in all directions!


    But seeing the mistress of the mistress on the right side of Monkey King step forward, that billions of blades could not make any progress when it was one meter near Monkey King.


    "In my domain, all attacks are invalid for my lord!" The mistress Yujie said indifferently.


    I saw that the petite girl on the left also took a step forward, with a cold voice without emotion: "Anyone who attacks my lord will rebound!"


    As the sound fell, I saw Kuchiki Byakuya''s billions of blades suddenly turned upside down, attacking and killing Kuchiki Byakuya, making Kuchiki Byakuya had to evade in embarrassment, and in a moment he was cut into several blood holes. , As a last resort, had to lift the swastika.


    "The attack is invalid... the attack rebound... When did my Huatian Crazy Bone become so powerful?" Jingle Chunshui lay down on the ground, seeing this, with a look of surprise: "Could it be that he can not only control others'' slashes Knife, do the swastika, and even strengthen the ability of the Zanpaku Knife?!!! Hello~~ Isn¡¯t this a bit too shabby..."


    "There will be such a thing!!" The old man Yamamoto looked harder and harder. He took a few steps forward and looked at Monkey King: "Humans, we only wanted to test your strength. We didn''t mean to offend. If I am offended, I still look at Haihan, so why don''t you just stop at it?"


    "It''s up to the end? You say hit and hit, if you stop, stop? Do you think, who are you?" Monkey King looked cold, and his figure disappeared in vain. When he appeared, the long sword in his hand had penetrated the old man''s. Hungarian...


    "Captain!!!"


    "Master!!"


    Everyone was shocked upon seeing this.


    "You!!" The old man Yamamoto was shocked, but with a resolute look, he squeezed the body of the sword, and the terrifying spiritual pressure almost turned into a beam of light, emerging...


    "Want to die together? Who do you think you are facing?" Monkey King slapped the old man to the ground with a slap, and his terrifying Reiatsu disappeared instantly...


    "Tell you, all of you, in my eyes, are just an ant!" Monkey King looked indifferent: "Seeing the uncontrollable ability appearing, I want to suppress and obliterate it. You are really self-righteous, this kind of thing, Would you like to do it? If I don¡¯t have the strength, have I been crushed by you to Xingtai and executed, or has my strength been wiped out by you and sealed forever? Humph! A bunch of rubbish!"


    With a cold snort, I saw Monkey King swing out a sword, and the horrible sword aura flashed away. All the captains (except sister paper)''s Hungarian mouths were cut open instantly, and they fell into a pool of blood!


    "Big brother!!" Seeing Kuchiki Byakuya''s miserable appearance, Rukia was shocked, not calm, rushed forward, and punched Monkey King with an angry look...


    It was just pushed to the ground by Da Yujie next to Monkey King.


    When Matsumoto Ranju saw this, he also shouted: "Asshole, my mother is fighting with you!"


    With that said, mentioning Zanpakudao also attacked Monkey King...


    Although she didn''t want to be an enemy of Monkey King in her heart, in this case, she had to take action, otherwise the corpse soul world would really be over.


    But before she dashed ten meters away, a woman suddenly appeared beside her, clasped her wrist and was pressed to the ground.


    "Gray cat? What are you doing?!" Matsumoto Ranju was shocked when he saw the person who attacked him.


    "Hee hee~~ You are not allowed to attack the master, otherwise I will hit you!" The gray cat pressed 1 on Luan Ju''s body and hugged her tightly. The picture made people a little fanciful.


    "Damn it! Have you even been controlled? I am your master! Smelly cat!" Luan Ju''s face was angry.


    "Unexpectedly, you are so strong so far... All the team captains are not your enemy alone!" Uozhihualie came to her with a sword, her expression became extremely serious: "After so long, it seems that I I have to draw the sword again..."


    "Are you sure you want to draw your sword at me? It''s dangerous!" Monkey King looked at Mao Zhi Hualie, step by step towards her...


    Uozhihualie just wanted to move, but she was shocked to discover that she couldn''t move anymore: "What...what did you do? Is it a ghost?!"


    "Ghost Dao? I don''t know that stuff..." Monkey King came to Mao Zhihualie and took away her defense before Huns...


    "Stop it!!" Mao Zhihualie immediately shouted out coldly, but unfortunately, the tresses had been removed by Monkey King, revealing the hideous sword scars directly under her collarbone...


    "Such a beautiful body, but it left such hideous and ugly wounds. What a pity, what a pity!" Monkey King lightly stroked the scar on Mao Zhi Hualie''s body, making her face blushing: "Seeing the destruction of perfect things , I can''t help but want to repair it, you say, what should I do?"


    "What do you mean?" After being lightly stroked and stroking his body, he was still a strange man, Uozhihualie''s gentle tone became a little cold.


    Sun Wukong ignored the light, shining light in his hands, and lightly wiped the scars on Mao Zhihualie''s body. Her hideous scars instantly seemed to be wiped off by an eraser, and finally disappeared completely...


    "That''s more pleasing to the eye..." Monkey King chuckled, "As a thank you, don''t you kiss me too much?" As he said, without waiting for Uozhihualie''s consent, he decisively nibble on her face.


    "You!" The shame on Uzhi Hualie''s face flashed away. If she could move, she would have slashed it with a sword...


    (Third more) ..

 1717 Chapter Ten Collapsed Jade

    However, at this moment, Monkey King suddenly realized that a strong wind was coming behind him, and he turned slightly to his side. He saw the vigorous figure of Broken Bee flashing in front of him, and the cherries on his fingers were shining with cold light. So late, he is sure to be stabbed.


    After a miss, Shattered Bee did not continue to pursue it, but a Uozhihuaree who dipped to the side and hugged it drew aside.


    It turned out that her original intention was not to attack Monkey King, but to understand and save Hua Lie.


    "Is it okay?" Broken Bee put down Wu Zhihualie who was standing in a wooden manner, and her eyebrows were slightly furrowed. After checking it again, she couldn''t see why.


    "The body is constrained, and even Reiatsu is sealed..." Uozhihualie frowned slightly, his face serious: "It seems that I can''t continue logistics work..."


    And just at this moment, several figures suddenly appeared from the group of ice sculptures...


    "The fourth of breaking the road, Bai Lei!"


    "Thirty-one Broken Road, Chi Cannon!"


    Several soft drinks sounded at the same time, thunder light and fireball flashed, blasting towards the gray cat who restrained the chaos and the big elder sister in the mad bones of the flower sky who restrained Rukia.


    The sudden attack forced them to dodge and avoid it, so that the restrained Matsumoto Ranju and Rukia were relieved, and a few dodges were to converge with Shattered Bee.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Ise Nanao and other women, Shattered Bee was surprised: "Why are you all right?"


    Ise Nanao shook his head: "I don''t know, it seems that we are not affected by the freezing..."


    "Isn''t affected by the freezing?" Uozhihuaree frowned in thought. The other girls were also thinking, seeming to have caught something...


    However, at this moment, Monkey King''s voice interrupted their thoughts: "Don''t think about it, this is not a weakness, but I did it deliberately!"


    "Intentionally?" Rukia said with a cold face: "What do you mean? Why do you want to do this? I still treat you as a friend!"


    "Friend... this is a bit ironic..." Monkey King looked at Rukia with a calm expression: "Who do you think is caused by the current situation?"


    "I''m sorry..." Rukia suddenly weakened when she heard this. If she hadn''t reported Sun Wukong''s affairs, the current things would not happen: "I know that because of my relationship, I will put you in the present. If you kill me to relieve your anger, please kill me, but please let everyone go!"


    "Don''t say righteousness before my face, because life is worthless in my eyes!" Monkey King looked indifferently, and walked slowly towards Matsumoto Ranju and the other women, only to find Ise Nanao and Hinamori Momo were present. Secretly mobilize the spiritual pressure, prepare to use the ghost way, feel its vague spiritual pressure, it seems that the level is not low...


    "Don''t do some boring little moves in front of me... Sixty-one of Bound Road, Six Rod Light Prison!" As the sound fell, a series of light flashes instantly flashed, binding Ise Nanao and other women.


    "You didn''t even need to chant to activate such a large-scale six-stick light prison!" Uozhihualie and other women have slightly changed complexions. If they don''t chant, they are already very remarkable when they activate one. It is like Monkey King who activated ten in an instant. Eight, that''s a bit exaggerated.


    "You seem to have something very interesting in your body..." Monkey King looked at Rukia, and reached out to her Hun''s mouth.


    "You...what do you want to do?" Rukia suddenly became nervous.


    "Don''t worry, if I want to be indecent, I have to choose a Hungarian University, but it will definitely not be you!"


    "You...you bastard! What do you mean!!" Rukia was furious when she heard the words, which clearly disliked her Hun Xiao.


    But then the pupils shrank instantly, because Monkey King¡¯s right hand pierced into her Hun¡¯s mouth so suddenly...


    There was no blood flowing out, and no wounds appeared. Monkey King''s hand that pierced Rukia-Hung''s mouth seemed to have been pierced into the water, causing strange ripples.


    When he took it out, there was already an extra jade mass of light in his hand...


    "What is this? How could it be hidden in Rukia''s body?" Matsumoto Ranju and the other girls looked at the things in Monkey King''s hands, showing surprises one after another, feeling a bad premonition.


    "Bengyu, for you, this is a great thing!" Monkey King smiled slightly when he played Bengyu in his hands.


    "Bengyu?" Together with Mao Zhihualie, she was also confused, but she could feel the dangerous power contained in Bengyu.


    However, at this moment, something happened suddenly: "Sixty-two of Binding Dao, One Hundred Step Railing!"


    "Sixty-one of binding the road, six rods light prison!"


    "Sixty-three of Binding Dao, lock the bar!"


    "Seventy-nine of binding Dao, Jiuyao binding!"


    "Ninety-nine of Binding Dao, forbid!"


    A series of ghosts were displayed, exerted on Monkey King''s body, and trapped him firmly. Lan Dian walked out of a corner with an indifferent expression and appeared in front of everyone, looking at Monkey King with a face Smile: "Thank you so much. I have been searching for this thing for a long time, but I didn''t expect it to be hidden in her body..."


    "Captain Airan!" After seeing Airan, Hina Sentao was delighted.


    Only Mao Zhihualie frowned slightly, looking at the other Airan lying in a pool of blood not far away, with a serious expression: "What the hell is going on?"


    "It''s just a small method, not enough to hang on!" Lan Ran smiled slightly and walked to Monkey King with a smile on his face: "Oh! By the way, you are too dangerous. For the sake of safety, you have to give it to you. Add a seal..."


    As he spoke, he spoke indifferently, and sang: "The filthy waves, the boat of madness, boiling! Numbness! Flashing! Sleepless! The steel princess also rusts, the mud puppet collapses and assembles! The enemy! The ground is flooded and she knows her powerlessness. ! The Ninety Breaking Path, Black Coffin!"


    As the sound fell, a huge black cube black coffin shut Monkey King into it. In the next moment, countless dark blades flashed and pierced the black coffin instantly...


    The Bengyu originally in the hands of Monkey King fell out of the black coffin...


    "In this case, I can feel a little more relieved..." Lan Ran smiled slightly, stepped forward, and picked up Bengyu from the ground.


    "Congratulations, Captain Ai Ran, it seems that our goal has been achieved..." Shimaru Gin stood up from the pool of blood, panting slightly, panicked, but still had a hypocritical smile on his face.


    And Dongsen who had fallen to the ground also stood up...


    "That''s amazing! Captain Airan!" Hina Sentao looked excited, watching Lan Ran''s eyes completely turn into a little star of worship.


    "I made you suffer, Hina Sentao!" Lan Ran smiled, snapped his fingers, and unlocked the six sticks of light on Hina Sentao. He was so fascinated by the uncle''s gentle manner. Confused: "No... I know Captain Aizen will definitely come to rescue me!"


    "Okay... so awesome!! He actually defeated Monkey King?!!!" Matsumoto Ranju looked at the black coffin pierced by countless black blades, stunned, but in his heart, he was slightly disappointed...


    (PS: There will be two updates today and one more later.) ..

 1718 Chapter 11 Defection

    "Captain Aizen, can I trouble you to help them untie the six-stick light prison..." Hina Mori looked at Matsumoto Ranju''s women who were still bound, and looked at Aizen expectantly.


    Seeing that the corpse soul world was on the verge of extinction, Ai Ran suddenly turned the tide. Now Ai Ran is a heroic character in Hina Sentao''s heart.


    "Of course..." Airan smiled gently, and Hina Sentao''s face suddenly showed a happy smile, but the next moment, the expression on her face suddenly solidified...


    She lowered her head in disbelief and looked towards her Hungarian mouth. There was an ancient sword piercing her Hungarian chamber, and the man who held the sword was the captain Aizen whom she admired so much!


    "Why... what?!! Lan Ran... Captain!!!" Hina Sentao''s pupils tightened and her face was blank. The pain of the piercing of Hungarian''s mouth was completely overwhelmed by the tingling pain in her heart, and so was Lan Ran''s tall image. It gradually collapsed in her heart...


    This sudden change made her panic and cold...


    Is there anything more painful than the betrayal of the person you admire most?


    "Don''t show such an expression, Hina Mori...because you have always been a lively and cheerful girl in my heart..." Ai Ran slowly withdrew the Zanpaku Knife that pierced Hin Mori Momori, still hanging on her face. A soft smile.


    "You are really cruel, Captain Aizen!" Ichimaru Gin''s face had a sly fox smile as usual.


    "I just don''t want to be dragged down by the past and regain my true self..." Lan Ran chuckled, "It really hurts you, Hina Sentao, your death makes me a little sad..."


    "Aizan! You bastard! What are you doing?!!!" The stunned Matsumoto Ranju and other women looked at the young Mori Tao who was slowly falling to the ground. Then he woke up and shouted angrily.


    "Captain Aizen, I need your explanation!" Uozhihualie''s face was serious and his face was cold.


    "Explanation?" Ai Ran smiled mildly, "Need it? I have already got what I want, but I don''t want to talk to you foolish people..."


    "You want to betray Jing Lingting?!" Mao Zhihua Lie Dai frowned.


    "Betrayal, you can think so!" Aizen waved his hand to Ichimarugin lightly: "Get rid of them, right?"


    "Are you testing me? Captain Aizen..." Ichimarugin''s fox eyes suddenly opened up.


    "Could it be...Gil, you too...?!!!" Matsumoto Ranju looked at Ichimaru Gin coming out from behind Aizen, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "I''m really sorry, Ranju..." Ichimaru Gin''s expression remained unchanged: "If I can, I really don''t want to hurt you, but Captain Aizen''s order can''t be violated..." As he said, the cold light in his eyes surged: " Shoot him, sharp gun!"


    "Puff puff~" With a sound, the Zanpike knife in Shimaruyin''s hand became longer in an instant. Before Luanju could react, it penetrated her Hungarian mouth...


    "I''m sorry, Ranju, this is the first and last time..." This is the voice of Ichimaru Gin, but no one can hear him except himself.


    "Silver...you...you..." Matsumoto Ranju''s pupils tightened, and she did not expect that Ichimaru Gin would actually do something to her.


    "You really can do it..." An inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of Lan Ran''s mouth...


    "Now, Captain Aizen should believe my loyalty to you, right?" Ichimaru Gin said, lightly swinging his hand, and the Zanpaku knife that pierced Luanju Xiong''s mouth instantly pierced towards Uozhihuareel and the others...


    "I have always believed in you, Silver..." Lan Ran has a gentle face, but she looks so weird.


    "Damn it!" Seeing the long sword and even approaching, Rukia and the others couldn''t dodge, because they were still tightly bound at this moment and could not move.


    "My domain, all attacks are rebounding!" A cold voice suddenly sounded, and Ichimaru Gin''s sharp spear that was about to pierce the chambers of the people was suddenly bounced back by an invisible force, with an even more amazing speed. Stab at himself...


    This change caused Ichimaru Silver to be slightly surprised, and immediately jumped up, avoiding the sharp spear that was bounced back, and with a movement of his mind, the sharp spear instantly exited the initial solution state.


    Looking at the woman who appeared in front of Ranju and the others, Ichimaru Gin''s eyes narrowed slightly: "I have forgotten your tangible Huatian Crazy Bone!"


    "No, since she still exists, then it means that he is okay at all!" The indifferent blue dyed complexion changed slightly, and he looked up at the black coffin in the air...


    On the black coffin, there are still countless black blades inserted, but the dark coffin body slowly cracks into cracks...


    With a soft sound of''Kacha'', an arm suddenly stabbed out of the black coffin, and little black fragments were scattered, turning into black smoke and dissipating...


    There was another soft sound of''Kacha'', another arm pierced out of the black coffin, and then the coffin body was held tightly with both hands, and it suddenly tore open to both sides!


    Accompanied by a crisp and terrifying sound, the entire body of the coffin was torn into pieces, revealing a burly figure...


    "I know things won''t be so easy..." Lan Dian frowned slightly, his face serious: "Yin, yes, we are ready, we have to leave!"


    Ichimaru Gin and Dongxian were about to hear the words, and immediately came to Ai Ran''s side, looking at the torn black coffin, and the figures walking out of it, their complexions were extremely solemn...


    "You really can''t hold back your breath, Lan Ran..." Monkey King walked down from the air step by step, looking at Bengyu in Lan Ran''s hand, with a plain expression: "That''s my thing..."


    "Do you want it? You can bring it yourself..." Lan Ran smiled slightly.


    "You know? Acting in front of me, but it will be very miserable!" As soon as the voice fell, Monkey King suddenly disappeared...


    Seeing this, Lan Ran jumped up and drew aside, but Monkey King suddenly appeared behind him: "The reaction is good, but unfortunately, the speed is too slow..."


    "!!!" Lan Ran''s complexion changed slightly, and the Zampai Knife in his hand moved to the right, but he suddenly felt a pain in Hungarian''s mouth and bowed his head in shock. He was shocked to find that his Hungarian chamber had been pierced by Sun Wukong with his bare hands!


    "You are good at it, but it depends on who you are compared with..." Monkey King''s face was plain and he waved his hand and threw Aizen to the side like trash...


    "So strong!!!" Ichimaru Gin and Dongxian were going to be shocked instantly, but they knew about Aizen''s strength, but they were also killed by a single move.


    "Go!" Lan Ran stared at Monkey King with shock in his eyes. He was originally very confident. Even if he was not as good as Monkey King, the strength of the two should not be the same, but he did not expect that the power of Monkey King far exceeded his imagination. When he was serious, he couldn''t resist a move.


    Don''t dare to stay longer, because the feeling that Monkey King brings him is too dangerous...


    The sky of one hundred meters suddenly tore and open, and a beam of light projected from it, shining on the three people of Lan Ran, sucking them into the sky... ..

 1719 Chapter XII Have to Compromise

    Seeing Lan Ran ascending and leaving, Monkey King did not stop it. If it ends too early, it will be boring. Moreover, the collapse of the jade is not complete now. At least, he has to wait until Ai Ran has completed it and cultivated ten blades. What''s more.


    When he came to Luan Ju''s side, Monkey King snapped his fingers, and the six bars of light that restrained them instantly disbanded.


    Just after regaining their freedom, Mao Zhihualie and other women jumped aside and looked at Monkey King with a vigilant face. They have no idea whether Monkey King is an enemy or a friend. If it is an enemy, he will not help them. Unraveling the six rod light prison, but killing people.


    "Oh~~Look at how sad our sister Dayu looks!" Monkey King squatted beside Luan Ju, looking at her sad and bloodstained in front of Hungarian, teasing her face.


    "Kill if you want to kill, don''t kill you, my old lady is not in the mood to joke with you now!" Luan Ju glared at Monkey King, apparently feeling particularly unhappy at the moment.


    "Your attitude is really bad..." Monkey King stretched out his hand to cut off the wound in front of Luan Ju-Hung, and the pain caused the latter to take a breath, and then roared: "Asshole, do you have a conscience? Cut my wound! It hurts me!"


    Uozhihualie and other women were shocked when they heard the words on the side. There is something wrong with this situation. The two seem to be very familiar with each other and have adultery...


    The fire of women¡¯s gossip suddenly ignited...


    "Seeing that you just got a little emotional injury, I won''t irritate you anymore...Who said that they are more familiar?" Monkey King said, with a flick of his finger, a soft light instantly sank into Luanju¡¯s wound, causing it to be The pierced Hungarian mouth instantly recovered.


    "Awesome!!" Ise Nanao and the other women stared at the sight. Not only was this human being against the sky, but also the method of treatment was against the sky. Such a life-threatening injury instantly recovered him. .


    Luanju touched Hun''s breast, with a look of shock. He looked at the young Sentao, who was lying in a pool of blood, with an anxious look: "Hey~ can you save her?"


    "Her name is Hina Sentao...it''s so pitiful. She was stabbed by the uncle who I admired so much. It seems that this will bring an indelible shadow to her!" Monkey King walked to Hina Sentao and said She turned over, looked at the wound on her Huns¡¯ mouth, and frowned slightly: ¡°It seems that she has scratched the position of the heart. It seems that she instinctively twisted her body to avoid the fate of a sword through the heart. Ai Ran, really cruel, I thought he was merciful..."


    "Hey~ can you stop talking nonsense, Hina Sentao''s breath is almost gone!" Luan Ju anxiously urged: "If you want to, change Captain Uozhihua quickly!"


    Uozhihuaree stepped forward and looked at Hina Sentao''s injury, but shook his head: "The heart was pierced by a gap, and the lungs were torn and pierced. This kind of injury has no chance of surviving. When it reaches 10%, I am not absolutely sure... Your sir, your methods are much better than mine. Please help me. This must be remembered!"


    "We seem to be still hostile, right?" Monkey King looked at Mao Zhihualie and smiled inexplicably.


    "Can you save it? If you are drowsy, what I promised you will not be fulfilled!" Luan Ju was too anxious and had no choice but to talk about the promise of Monkey King.


    This is naturally an appointment of all the beautiful girls in the Soul World...


    "Okay! Seeing that this little loli is also cute, I''ll save her!" Then, Monkey King looked at Luan Ju: "Why do we know us so well!"


    "Who is familiar with you!" Luan Ju immediately rolled her eyes. Somehow, in front of Monkey King, she just couldn''t maintain the usual lazy Yujie mentality. Perhaps it was related to the first meeting with Monkey King.


    "I''m not familiar with this yet! Why both of you met frankly..."


    "Don''t say it!" Matsumoto Luanju immediately blocked Monkey King''s mouth, Jiao Yi shouted.


    "Sure enough, there is adultery..." Rukia and the others both looked at Monkey King and Matsumoto Ranju with weird faces.


    Seeing that Hina Sentao could only breathe, Sun Wukong was not talking nonsense, the light cluster in his hand condensed, pressed down from the wound and sank into her body...


    It was just a moment. The wound on Hina Sentao''s body healed at an astonishing speed. Even the gap in the heart healed instantly!


    Opening her eyes, Hina Sentao was stunned for a while, then lowered her head, with a sad look, apparently she hadn''t recovered from being injured by Aizen...


    "Oh~ it''s so pitiful, come on, sister Hina Sentao, my brother''s Huns will let you lean on..." Monkey King said, moving closer to Hina Sentao.


    "You big horny wolf, let me go!" Matsumoto Ranju immediately pushed Sun Wukong away, and the women surrounded Hina Mori Tao, all kinds of comfort...


    "Really crossing the river to demolish the bridge!" Monkey King glanced at Luan Ju and the others, then turned around: "But forget it, I have more important things to do..."


    As he said, his figure soared into the sky, looking in the direction of the Jingling Garden, the light cluster in his hand...


    Seeing this, the old man Yamamoto, who had just recovered from his coma, was instantly shocked: "Stop it!!!"


    With a loud shout, Rukia and the others were awakened. They turned their heads and saw that they found that there was an extremely terrifying energy ball in Monkey King''s hand, each of them widened their eyes...


    "What do you want to do again?" Matsumoto Ranju''s pupils also shrank slightly.


    "For the sake of your face, I can bypass this group of rubbish. But, the group of rubbish in the forty-sixth room in the center, I have no plans to let it go. They gave me the order to sanction me, right? If you want to impose sanctions on me, naturally you have to be prepared to be sanctioned by me!"


    As Monkey King said, the ball of light in his hand suddenly flew out, and under countless horrified eyes, it silently landed in the Jingling Garden...


    After three seconds, the earth trembles violently, and the rumbling sound almost pierced everyone''s eardrums, and a semicircular light wave instantly shone out, spreading around at an alarming speed, and everything passed by was turned into nothingness...


    These scenes lasted less than ten seconds, and when everything returned to calm, the huge Jingling Garden had disappeared, and the forty-six philosophers had also turned into nothingness!


    "You...you...you dare to do this!!!" The old man Yamamoto was simply puffed up. The Jinglingyuan representing the corpse soul world, the Jinglingyuan representing the supreme glory of the god of death, was actually in him. When his eyes disappeared, how could he not be surprised, how could he not be angry?


    And Kuchuki Byakuya and others were all very angry. The glory they needed to protect was destroyed. Naturally, they were very angry. If they could move, they would have already launched an attack on Monkey King desperately!..

 1720 Chapter 13 Music Dream and Huatian Crazy Bone

    "Why? Do you... have any comments?" Monkey King glanced at all the captains indifferently. For a while, everyone was cold, and their souls trembled with fear, and a mouthful of blood. Squirting out, everyone''s breath is more wilting...


    Resist?No, in the eyes of Monkey King, they dare not give birth to such thoughts.


    "Oh~" With a sigh, Old Man Yamamoto seemed to be several hundred years old in an instant. Facing the strength of Monkey King, he had to lower his arrogant head. Although honor was important, it could not be worth all the creatures in the soul world.


    The old man Yamamoto knew very well that if he did not compromise, the Soul Soul World would no longer exist. Don''t doubt that Monkey King had the terrifying power to destroy the entire Soul Soul World with his gestures. From the moment he waved his hand, he would annihilate the entire Jing Ling Garden. You can see...


    What kind of human is this, it is simply a god!!!


    "In this way, even if it''s a write-off!" Monkey King landed on the ground, clapped his hands, and smiled slightly: "If you destroy all of this place, there will be no place to play..."


    "Play..." Matsumoto Ranju and the others were speechless. The dignified corpse soul world turned out to be a place to play in his eyes. It sounded shameful, but they had nothing to do.People plan to forget the blame, what else can they do?I couldn''t beat and beat, so I had no choice but to compromise.


    Nieyinmeng walked not far away, picked up the head of Nieyuli whose corpse had been separated from the ground, and placed it on Nieyili¡¯s body, but after a while, Nieyili opened his eyes and came back to life. Looking at Monkey King''s gaze, there was an incomparable desire and enthusiasm: "It''s really incredible! The power of the corpse soul world is not as good as his in case, I really want to cut him off for research! "


    "Oh~ Do you want to cut me off for research?" Monkey King suddenly appeared behind Nirvana and looked at him with interest.


    Nie Yuli was so scared that his hairs stood upright, his face was scared, his feet were soft, and there was a puff, and he knelt down in front of Monkey King: "No, my lord, I was just talking about it, absolutely. No such intention... No such intention!!"


    "Heh~ Actually, I also want to cut you off for research. Obviously the head was taken off but I can survive..." Monkey King said, and he took his head off his body.


    "No! Your lord, please! Forgive me!" Neyuli''s head suddenly screamed in surprise, "I just modified my body. There is nothing to study... If you want to study anything, I can Take you to my office, where there are so many materials..."


    "I''m not interested in seeing your broken laboratory..." Sun Wukong said, throwing Neyuli''s head on the ground, stepped on it, and looked at him with an anxious expression in front of him. He wanted to save but didn''t dare to do it. Nieyinmeng looked up and down, and said, "Yi Mukuro, artificial soul, is she also made by you?"


    "Yes, she is the daughter I made by combining the essence of righteous skeleton technology and righteous soul technology. If you are interested, I can give her to you, but please be merciful and don''t do it with me. What kind of experiment..." Although his head was trampled underfoot, Nie Yuli did not dare to give birth to the slightest anger, so he could only ingratiate himself to save his life.


    And when Nieyinmeng heard that Nieyuli was about to give her away, she didn''t show any mood swings, as if she hadn''t heard her, her face was still calm and calm.


    "Give it to me?" Sun Wukong heard the words, his eyes lit up, he moved his feet, picked up Nie Yuli''s head and placed it on his head: "You have a good idea, promising!"


    "Thank you for your compliment, it is her honor for Yinmeng to serve you..." Nieyuli looked humble in front of Monkey King. When she turned to look at Nieyinmeng, she was extremely serious, with unquestionable majesty: "Yinmeng, he will be your master from now on, he must serve the adults well, understand?"


    "Yes, Lord Neyuli!" Yinmeng nodded respectfully, still with a gentle and quiet face, walked to stand behind Monkey King, and made a clear stand.


    This was really an unexpected gain. Sun Wukong didn''t expect that in order to please him, Nirvana would even give him Nirvana Dream.


    To be honest, Monkey King really likes this quiet and gentle girl. Why?Because it is obedient!


    At this moment, two figures suddenly flashed, and two women, one large and one small, also appeared behind Monkey King. They were the actualized Huatian Crazy Bones.


    Looking at the two women, one big and one small, next to him, Monkey King was in trouble. He didn''t know how to deal with them and gave them back to the uncle Jingle Chunshui?Come on, don''t even think about it.


    Looking at the Nirvana dream next to him, Monkey King''s eyes lit up: "As a meeting ceremony, I will give you real life!"


    As he said, with one hand placed on top of Nieyinmeng''s head, the dazzling light of life submerged into her body like a torrent, causing her corpse to transform into a real body at an astonishing speed!


    "This...this...this...!!!" Not only was Neyuli stunned, everyone in the room was stunned. An artificial life was turned into a living person. This is incredible!


    However, these people are all people who have seen the world. After the shock, they are relieved. They can only marvel at the incredible ability of Monkey King in their hearts.


    Only the excitement on Nieyori¡¯s face was the excitement that looked at Monkey King. There was an incomparable desire to study it in his heart. But in front of Monkey King, he did not dare to open this mouth, nor Dare to act rashly, this is a fatal suffering for a mad scientist.


    "Come on, you two stand in front of Yinmeng, let''s do an experiment..."


    Huatian Kuangguyiyan stood in front of Nieyinmeng, but his expression was a little confused.


    Monkey King walked behind the two women of Huatian Kuanggu and patted their backs with a light palm. In an instant, the two women turned into a stream of light and sank into the body of Nirvana...


    At this moment, Nieyinmeng was also puzzled, and looked at Monkey King very puzzled.


    "Come down and feel carefully..."


    Nieyinmeng heard the words and did what he said. After a while, a captain-level spiritual pressure suddenly burst out of her body, and the light in her hands was even more concentrated, and two Zanpei knives appeared in her hands...


    "That''s mine... Huatian Crazy Bone?!" Jingle Chunshui was shocked when he saw this situation, and a strong anxiety rose in his heart: "You actually merged my Huatian Crazy Bone into it. Her body?!!!"


    (PS: There is one more later.) ..

 1721 Chapter 14 Uncle, Sorry

    "What your Huatian Crazy Bones, now it is my Huatian Crazy Bones!" Monkey King glanced at Uncle Jingle, his face full of contempt.


    "I''m fighting with you!" Jingle Chunshui was really angry at the moment, and even his Zanpodao was taken away. This is like the hatred of taking his wife, can he not be angry?


    I don¡¯t know where he got his strength, suddenly he got up and rushed towards Monkey King...


    However, he was full of momentum, but he was slapped into the ground by Monkey King!


    "What are you in a hurry? I''m not doing an experiment!" Monkey King looked at the Jingle Chunshui embedded in the ground with a calm expression.


    "But you can''t use my flowery bones to experiment, right?" Jingle Chunshui was already full of anger, trying to posture desperately.


    "You have done everything, what else can you do?" Monkey King shrugged: "Seeing you are so pitiful, I''d better send you two uncles to accompany you for the rest of your life!"


    With that said, Monkey King picked up two swords from the ground and waved his hands, only two uncles'' shadows emerged, turning into two streams of light and sinking into the two swords in Monkey King''s hands...


    Then Sun Wukong lifted Jingle Chunshui from the ground, picked up two short swords, and thrust them directly from Jingle Chunshui¡¯s forehead in the exclamation of everyone...


    There was no splash of blood, but when the two daggers pierced Jingle Chunshui¡¯s forehead, they instantly turned into streamers and plunged into his body...


    Later, I saw two short swords flashing out of Ky¨­raku Chunshui¡¯s waist...


    "Huatian Crazy Bone''s ability has not changed in the slightest. What has changed is that it has changed from two sisters to two uncles!" Monkey King threw Jingle Chunshui on the ground with a smile.


    "I don''t want an uncle, I want a sister paper! You pay me back!" Jingle Chunshui was still able to move, and he had been desperately fighting with Monkey King.


    "Hmph, you look like this, it''s really ugly!" A cold snort came, but Da Yu Jie, who saw Huatian Crazy Bone materialize, appeared in front of Jingle Chunshui at some point.


    And the smaller Huatian mad bones also emerged, with a cold face and a cold voice: "I don''t have to see you as a wretched uncle every day, it''s great!" With that, his body faded and he returned to the hands of Nieyinmeng. In the Zhan Poknife.


    "That''s it..." Da Yu also waved her hand and disappeared.


    "Hey~ Huatian mad bones, don''t go, have you really abandoned me?" Jingle Chunshui''s face was crying without tears.


    "Uncle, let''s be sorrowful! With your wretched image, no girl would like it!" Monkey King patted Jingle Chunshui on the shoulder and left.


    When Jingle Chunshui heard this, he was immediately stabbed with a few arrows, and the knife made him feel like he vomited blood.


    Just looking at the Monkey King who was going away, he immediately yelled: "Hey~ Don''t leave now! Can you replace those two uncles with beautiful girls?"


    Monkey King ignored it, making Jingle Chunshui even more depressed.


    Although Huatian Crazy Bone turned into Nirvana''s Zan Po Dao, although he was somewhat unacceptable, it was better than the Zan Po Dao who became Monkey King.


    He had no choice with Monkey King, so he had to look at Nirvana, who was aside. Since the Zanpaku Sword can be transplanted, he can definitely be transplanted back...


    As for this technology, Neyuli will obviously be very interested, although this technology has always been banned...


    When everyone around saw Monkey King coming over, they all ran away like a mouse and a cat, holding their Zanpaku Knife, and even the captains who were still unable to lie down on the ground disappeared at an astonishing speed. No, I''m afraid they will become the second tragedy of Chunshui!


    Zan Po Dao was regarded as a life by them, and they didn''t want the lunatic Monkey King to change their Zan Po Dao''s image.


    "Quick! Grey cat, come in!" Matsumoto Ranju held his Zanpaku knife and shouted anxiously at the grey cat in front of him.


    It''s a pity that the materialized gray cat doesn''t kill her at all, but plunges into Monkey King''s arms like a cat, and makes a grimace at Luanju: "I''m going to abandon your master and follow him...ah~ This breath smells so comfortable~~~"


    "Isn''t it?" Matsumoto Ranju looked astonished: "Monkey King, what did you do to her?"


    The Broken Bee on the side, Uozhihualie and others involuntarily stepped back when seeing this situation.They felt that this Monkey King was too evil, and if their Zan Po Dao were also confused, it would be bad.


    "I didn''t do anything, it''s just that my breath has a fatal attraction to their natural energy body!" Monkey King looked plain, pushed away the gray cat stuck to him, and threw Xiu Baixue to him again. Rukia: "This journey is relatively good, but it has been destroyed in this way. Obviously there is nothing fun, so I will return to the world first..."


    "Who do you think caused this?" Matsumoto Luanju immediately glared at Monkey King: "The Soul World was made like this by you. I don''t know how long it will take to restore the original order..."


    "It''s my shit, if it weren''t for those shit forty-six philosophers to decide the fate of others indiscriminately, your corpse soul world would not be so..." Monkey King said flatly: "Warning you, don''t do things like this in the future, otherwise , Your corpse soul world will be over sooner or later, there are countless strong people in this world, and the corpse soul world is just the tip of the iceberg!"


    "I feel your warning very much, I will remember it in my heart!" Uozhihualie leaned slightly towards Monkey King and said respectfully: "It''s just that those who were frozen by you..."


    "After three days, I will thaw..." Monkey King swiped his hand, and a gorgeous dark door appeared immediately in front of him: "I advise you not to move around, otherwise it will become scum. Don''t blame me for not reminding you..."


    With that said, Monkey King''s figure has already submerged in the door of the black hole, and the dream of Nirvana followed closely, and the door also closed, and disappeared in a flash...


    With the departure of Monkey King, the Soul World finally recovered. Everyone was relieved, but everyone''s heart was extremely depressed. Although the disaster has passed, who knows when it will come again?


    After this incident, let them understand that their corpse soul world is not beyond things, this world, and the unknown that they don¡¯t understand...


    Moreover, Lan Ran¡¯s betrayal was also unexpected to everyone, and there was something called Bengyu that suddenly appeared that could make Lan Ran betray the Soul Realm. Obviously, it was not something ordinary. It''s also a big trouble!


    And they still have many more important things to deal with, such as rebuilding the destroyed Jingling Garden... ..

 1722 Chapter 15 Ye Yi

    The door that opened was directly connected to the hall of Inoue Orihime''s home. Monkey King walked out of it, just to see Inoue Orihime sitting alone at the dining table in a daze...


    "Are you waiting for me?" As Monkey King walked out, the door behind him disappeared.


    "Ah~ you''re back, the food is ready!" The moment he saw Monkey King, Orihime Inoue was delighted.


    For this person who has saved herself and said that she wants to live in her own home, Inoue Orihime still has some expectations. She has been living alone at home for a long time, and she is afraid that Sun Wukong will never return, and she will feel a sense of suffering.


    Monkey King walked to the table and sat down, just looking at the things on the table, but there were black lines all over his head: "Did you do this?"


    "Right!" Inoue Orihime didn''t feel the slightest impropriety, but looked proud.


    "You always eat this? Who cooks with cheese and cream?"


    "It''s delicious! I have always eaten this..." Inoue Orihime looked at Monkey King expectantly, waiting for his evaluation.


    Looking at Orihime Inoue¡¯s look of expectation, Monkey King didn¡¯t want to disappoint her. After all, this thing was made for him. After only one bite, the dough was twitchy, too sweet...


    Monkey King glanced at Orihime Inoue: "Eating this thing every day, it''s no wonder that Chang Hun has no brains..."


    "How? How? Is it delicious?" Inoue Orihime asked immediately, expectantly.


    "It''s okay, but I don''t like sweets..."


    "Huh?" Inoue Orihime looked at the dishes on the table and immediately bowed her head to apologize: "I''m sorry, I don''t know..."


    "It''s okay, it''s good to change the taste occasionally! As a thank you, I also let you eat something good!" With that, an exquisite plate flashed out of Monkey King''s hand and handed it to Inoue Orihime: "Here you... "


    "Huh?" Orihime Inoue looked at the plate presented by Monkey King with curiosity, because the plate was empty and there was nothing: "Can the plate be eaten?"


    With that said, I''m going to bite into the plate blankly...


    When Sun Wukong saw this, he was very ashamed: "Wait, wait~ This plate can''t be eaten, and you should hold it upright, don''t pour out the contents..."


    "There is still something in it?" Inoue Orihime looked surprised, holding the plate in her hand, she just felt the weight of the plate, but didn''t feel that there was anything inside.


    I stretched out my finger and cut it curiously, as if something had been cut, a hot blue smoke drifted out from it, and in a flash, the whole house was filled with a strong intoxicating fragrance...


    "Wow, it smells so good! There really is something in it?" Inoue Orihime widened her eyes, with a look of surprise on her face, smelling the irresistible scent, a trace of crystal appeared in the corner of her mouth. 1 Ying.


    "This is a kind of fish called''Yinxiang''. The body is not only completely transparent, even the fragrance is completely hidden in the body. As long as the surface is not damaged, there will be no trace of fragrance coming out. The century thick soup prepared by pterosaur crystal scale powder is used as a soup. It is cooked by a special method. It usually looks colorless and tasteless. Only when you eat it will it reveal its true content. Eat it, see it. A top food!"


    "Then... Then I''ll eat..." After listening to the introduction, Orihime Inoue swallowed, picked up the chopsticks, and gently clamped it on the plate. It seemed that something was caught, and she couldn''t wait immediately. Put it into the mouth 1, and immediately, my eyes started to look like a happy face, and her muscles and skin became pink and tender: "Wow!~~It''s delicious!~~"


    "Just like it..." Monkey King chuckled, but saw a black cat suddenly jumped onto the window sill. His eyes were full of aura, but there was a halazi at the corner of his mouth, staring at the one in front of Inoue Orihime. Fatal temptation 1 scented plate, a look of greedy eyes.


    When Orihime Inoue saw the black cat at the first glance, both eyes lit up, and she ran over with joy and picked her up: "Wow, what a cute black cat, I haven''t seen it around here. Is it a stray cat?"


    "Meow~" The black cat whispered, never leaving the plate with his eyes.


    "Do you want to eat too? Then I''ll give you a little bit!" Inoue Orihime was not stingy. He sat at the table holding the black cat, and gently stroked the plate in half. The rich fragrance increased. People can''t control it.


    The black cat took a few deep breaths, and couldn''t wait to lower his head and bite into the plate...


    "Hey~ wait! You can''t eat it all..." Seeing this, Orihime Inoue was in a hurry, but unfortunately, it was too late. The black cat had already put his head in the plate and took a bite. His eyes were very smart. The humanized microphone got up, then softened his four feet, fell on the table, and groaned with a face of enjoyment.


    "You greedy cat..." Orihime Inoue''s face suddenly became depressed. The black cat had already put her face into the plate and ate a bite. Naturally, she was too embarrassed to compete with a cat for food, but thought that it was unforgettable. The food, the heart will inevitably lose.


    "This black cat is quite spiritual..." Monkey King cut off the black cat''s two legs, but he was shocked that the black cat''s hair straightened up instantly, screamed, and bit the Monkey King at an astonishing speed. On the finger.


    It''s just that Monkey King''s physical defense is so perverted and resilient, her bite, except for the sunken skin, is basically hard to hurt.


    "Oh, my temper is quite big. If you don''t touch me, I will touch it..." Monkey King grabbed it, and the black cat who wanted to escape was instantly caught in his hand and stretched out an evil index finger. There was a random cut on her body, especially between the two legs, which he took care of: "You bite! You bite! You are biting!"


    At this moment, the black cat''s heart was ashamed to death, guarding his body for more than a hundred years, not wanting to be amputated all over by a strange man today.


    Uncle can bear it, my old lady can''t bear it!


    The extremely angry black cat didn''t want to hide anymore, his eyes widened, and shouted at Monkey King: "Asshole human, come and let me go!"


    "Ahle? I seemed to hear the black cat scold you?" Inoue Orihime said with a dazed expression.


    "How could a cat speak? You must have heard it wrong..." Monkey King continued to intercept.


    "That''s right!" Inoue Orihime nodded suddenly.


    "Ah~~ I can''t take it anymore!" The black cat yelled again, shining with light all over her body, and turned into a clean and sleek beauty, pressing on Monkey King''s body with an extremely fierce posture. He stepped on Monkey King''s Huong''s chamber and breathed fire with his eyes: "Asshole, you cut it off well, right?!" ..

 1723 Chapter 16 Friendship

    "Uh~no~ I am looking very cool now..." Monkey King lay on the ground, his eyes squinted upwards, judging from the posture of Ye Yi stepping on him at this time, well, this angle is very artistic.


    "The cat... the cat... the cat... the cat has turned into a human... and hasn''t put on any clothes yet!!" Inoue Orihime''s eyes widened, her expression surprised.


    Ye Yi was stunned for a second, and her wheat-colored skin couldn¡¯t see if she blushed. In short, after a moment of panic, she appeared calm again, sitting on Monkey King¡¯s body, working left and right, facing him. Two eyes smashed: "Do you still dare to look again? Looking for death!"


    With a few soft sounds of "Boom Boom~", Ye Yi hit the ground with several consecutive punches. Monkey King turned his head to the left and right, hiding all her attacks. If you don¡¯t hide, let¡¯s not say that the eyeballs will be caught. It''s for sure if it blows up and becomes a panda eye that cherishes animals.


    "Do you still dare to hide?" With a few missed punches, not only did Ye Yi''s anger not get vented, but the more he gathered, the more anger he got.''Bang bang bang~'' It was a few more punches, but it still failed.


    At this time, she was a little surprised. She knew her skill well. At first, it was understandable that she didn''t take it seriously, but she was very serious in the next few times. She was still taken away, and she was still so close. Next, it''s a bit amazing.


    Only the next moment, Ye Yi''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly, no longer entangled with Monkey King, quickly got up, flashed aside, and gave him a vicious look: "Pervert!"


    "Damn~ a naked beauty sitting on me, if I still haven''t reacted, the problem is really big!" Monkey King heard the words, and immediately gave a blank look: "Also, please hurry up. Put on your clothes and be naked in front of others, you are a pervert!"


    Hearing the words, Ye Yi immediately pouted his lips pretending to be nonchalant...


    Inoue Orihime stepped forward and pulled at Monkey King''s clothes: "Well, the cat has become a human, aren''t you surprised at all?"


    "You can even see the spirit body, are you surprised at this?" Monkey King asked rhetorically.


    Orihime Inoue tilted her head for a while, and suddenly realized: "That''s right!"


    After getting dressed, Ye Yi turned around and sat at the dining table, continuing to eat the remaining piece of''Hidden Sweetfish'' like no one...


    Seeing this, Inoue Orihime immediately sat down. If it was a cat, she would be embarrassed to continue eating the fish on the plate. Since she is a human, then it¡¯s okay...


    Looking at the two girls around a plate and squinting their eyes to eat, Monkey King has the illusion that these two are extremely good friends.


    "Ah~ it''s delicious! I feel that Reiki has increased a lot!" Ye Yimei supported a lazy waist, squeezed his fists, and looked at Monkey King with bright eyes: "Hey, are there any more ?"


    "We just met, I don''t even know your name, you are really welcome!" Monkey King looked at Ye Yi and said lightly.


    "My name is Yeyi, Sifengyuan Yeyi, I even told you my full name, is this sincere enough?"


    "Ah~ I''m Orihime Inoue, please advise!"


    "Inoue Orihime..." Ye Yi glanced at Orihime, frowning slightly: "Obviously he''s just a human being, and his spirit is not low..." Then he looked at Monkey King again: "We have introduced ourselves, you. Don¡¯t you introduce yourself? It¡¯s too rude, right?"


    "Sun Wukong, please call me Brother Wukong..."


    Ye Yi gave Sun Wukong a blank look, ignoring this sentence, and said with eyes full of expectation: "Now we are also friends? Are there any invisible fishes? Take them out quickly, just as if you didn''t treat me just now. I am polite."


    "Do you think this kind of fish can be eaten if you want?"


    Ye Yi heard this, and suddenly looked disappointed. Not to mention that this kind of fish has been seen before, and has not even heard of it. Naturally it is extremely precious. She asks for it, but there is only a little expectation. She is true. I didn''t think it would be fulfilled.


    "Look at your greedy face, forget it, I''m giving you one!" Upon seeing this, Monkey King waved his hand and the plate flew over immediately.


    "Wow~ you really do!" Yea saw it, with a look of joy, and looked at Orihime Inoue: "Just now you divided me into half, now I also divide you into half..."


    The two fish made Yeichi and Orihime Inoue become good friends...


    "By the way, where did you get this fish? I have lived for so long, and I have never heard of it!" Ye Yi asked curiously while enjoying the experience.


    "This is a personal secret..."


    "Don''t talk about pulling it down, I''ll only be responsible for eating..." Ye Yi really regarded himself as an outsider.


    It wasn''t until the evening that she got up and left: "It''s getting late, and I should go back. I will come again tomorrow..."


    "Huh? Go back? Are you a stray cat?" Inoue Orihime looked curious.


    "Do you really think of me as a cat?" Yeichi looked at Orihime Inoue with a speechless face, but the latter stretched out his tongue and smiled embarrassedly.


    "Then, see you tomorrow..." Ye pair waved his hands to Monkey King: "I like your''Hidden Sweetfish'' very much... If there are any more tomorrow, it would be great..." With that, his figure flashed. The window goes out and disappears...


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he also smiled lightly. Just like it. It seems that Ye Yi was successfully attracted by his food, so he has a chance to abduct her...


    After Orihime Inoue washed the dishes and chopsticks, he walked into the hall, but Monkey King looked at her boredly and said, "Orihime, it''s so boring! Would you like to play a game with me?"


    "Game?" Inoue Orihime thought for a while, her eyes widened suddenly: "No!" As she said, she ran into her room and locked the door...


    "Hello~~ Your reaction is a bit exaggerated!" Monkey King was quite speechless about this, but I think about it, as if he realized from the beginning that the beauties that Monkey King meets now appear in extremely ambiguous scenes. Luanju is like that, and Yeyi is like that.


    It would be really strange if Inoue Orihime, who had witnessed all this, didn''t want to crooked.


    "I''m going out for a walk..." Seeing that the molesting Zhiji was gone, after Sun Wukong said, he also jumped out from the window...


    By this time, Ye Yi had returned to the Urahara store.


    In a slightly simple room, Yoichi sat opposite Urahara Kisuke.


    "How is it?" Urahara Kisuke looked at Yeichi''s expression with serious concern.


    "It''s okay, I feel that this person is easy to get along with! The strength should be very strong. I tried it out, but he avoided everything easily..."


    "Have you started with him?" Urahara heard this, and was so scared that all the folding fans in his hand fell to the ground: "Thank God, fortunately you are fine!"


    "??" Ye Yi looked puzzled.


    "This is the news that the Soul World has just sent me back..." Urahara Kisuke dignifiedly placed a letter in front of Yeichi...


    Ye Yi glanced, his pupils shrank instantly...


    (PS: Two updates today.) ..

 1724 Chapter 17 Masked Legion

    This is a letter from Captain Yamamoto to Kisuke Urahara. The content of the letter is very simple. It is to ask Kisuke Urahara to pay more attention to a person called Monkey King. Of course, there are also emphasized instructions above, just a little attention, not surveillance.


    After that, I explained everything that happened in the Soul World in a simple way...


    When he first saw the content of this letter, Kisuke Urahara was also shocked. He could hardly believe that someone could almost ruin the Soul World by himself!


    And this person was the one he had just called Ye Yi out to monitor.


    All that Sun Wukong did in this world was naturally felt by Urahara Kisuke, especially when Yujie Lu Kia sleeve Baixue was more obvious. This is one of the reasons why Urahara Kisuke asked Yeichi to monitor Sun Wukong and see the situation.


    But he didn''t expect that in a short period of half a day, people would go to the Soul Soul World to play a circle and then pick the entire Soul Soul World.


    "Are you sure these things were done by him alone? Are you sure this news is true?" Ye Yi was already shocked before he finished reading the contents of the letter.


    A single person picked the Soul World, defeated all the captains including the captain Yamamoto, and destroyed the entire Jingling Garden, and killed the 46 Zhe Xian at the highest level of the 46th room in the center. Everything is just like listening. The same as the heavenly book.


    All of this was really given back to her "Hidden Sweetfish" just now. That one-colored guy did it?


    "My hope is fake..." Urahara Kisuke laughed a little bitterly, and suddenly ran out of such an unexpected existence, but he was caught off guard. The situation he had originally set up was a devastating situation. Plan again.


    "The destruction of the Jingling Garden is just one of this incident, you continue to look down!" Urahara Kisuke picked up the fan that fell on the ground, leaned back, and returned to the appearance of a profiteer in the past.


    "Aidan defected so soon?" Seeing the content at the back of the letter, Ye Yi frowned slightly. She was not surprised by this incident, because Aizen''s betrayal had long been expected.


    "Yeah! The Monkey King found Bengyu in Rukia''s body and took it out directly in front of Lan Ran. As a result, Lan Ran suddenly became troubled and snatched Bengyu..."


    "Lan Ran actually took Bengyu from his hand? Lan Ran was so strong?" Ye Yi was really shocked. You know, Monkey King defeated all the captains and destroyed Jing Ling Ting, but Lan Ran actually snatched Bengyu from this man. Isn''t that awesome?


    "Aizan is very strong, there is no doubt, but he is not enough to fight against the Monkey King..." Urahara Kisuke shook his head.


    "Then why?..." Ye Yi looked puzzled.


    "According to the news given by the captain, Ai Ran had a brief encounter with Monkey King. It was better than Ai Ran, and was also killed by one move..." Urahara Kisuke was surprised.


    "Lan Ran was defeated by one of his moves? That''s right! That is the existence that almost destroyed the entire Soul World!" Ye Yi nodded naturally: "Why is Bengyu still being snatched away?"


    "I don''t know the specific details either. I only know that Airan got help from Xu and escaped to the virtual circle after being hit hard..."


    "Xuhuan..." Ye Yi''s complexion suddenly became serious: "Now he should have the Bengyu researched by himself and the Bengyu researched by you in his hands. If the two are combined, things will become very serious. Trouble!"


    "Yeah! If you let him master the power of Bengyu, then the corpse soul world will be really in trouble! It seems that we have to prepare more..."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Kisuke Urahara slapped the fan and smiled: "The son of Kurosaki Yixin has a very good talent. I have been paying attention to him for a long time, and I can''t waste it. But this matter should be told to the old man. At that time, I don¡¯t think he would mind the appearance of another acting god of death..."


    "You really like to take advantage of loopholes..." Yeyi stood up and waved his hand: "Then you go and train that guy named Kurosaki Ichigo. I''ll have a good relationship with Monkey King. If there is his help, what will Aizen do? It should be much simpler!"


    "Well~ According to intelligence, the Soul World can be saved. Thanks to Matsumoto Ranju and Rukia. I heard that these two people have a good relationship with him. This saved the Soul World from destruction. Your proposal, to It is also feasible!" Urahara Kisuke nodded: "But don''t be too reluctant, otherwise your friend did not make it, but it aroused the resentment of others, that would be bad!"


    "I know how to score... And, I''m already friends with the girl in his house, and I plan to go to her house tomorrow..." Ye Yi waved her hand and walked to her room: "That''s it, I''m sleepy. ,I''m going to bed¡­"


    "Hope, don''t make any accidents!" Looking at Yeichi who left, Kisuke Urahara looked serious, and at the same time he sighed helplessly: "The power of terror always makes people feel flustered!"


    Talking about the other side.


    Not long after Sun Wukong left Zhiji¡¯s home, he admired the customs and customs of this world along the way. The sound dream, which has not been seen, came from the distant sky and landed in front of Sun Wukong, kneeling on one knee: "Wukong Your lord, based on the information you provided, I have found the stronghold of the Masked Legion..."


    After leaving the corpse soul world, on the way back to this world, Monkey King told Yinmeng to find the stronghold of the Masked Legion, so he did not appear with him in Zhiji''s home.


    For the trace of the Masked Legion, Monkey King is naturally able to find it easily, but if everything is done by himself, then the people around him will have no value at all, so he ordered Yinmeng to go according to normal means. Probe.


    "Lead the way ahead!" Monkey King lifted up Yinmeng, touching his tender little hand very comfortably: "You don''t have to do this kind of bowing in the future..."


    "Yes, please come with me!" Yinmeng replied in a respectful voice, lightly tapping her feet, and stepping on the spirit in the air to go far away...


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he followed her closely...


    Not long after, Yinmeng took Monkey King to a hidden alley and stopped: "The front is the location of the Masked Army..."


    "Who? Outsiders are not welcome here, get out of here!" Before moving a few steps, there was a sudden cold shout from a roof.


    Monkey King looked for his voice and saw a girl with blond hair and two pigtails staring at them hostilely, especially the Yin Meng next to Monkey King. The hostility was particularly obvious...

 1725 Chapter Eighteen

    Of course, this hostile gaze was not dedicated to Yinmeng, but the identity of Yinmeng, the god of death.


    The clothes and the Zanpaku knife around his waist are enough to explain the identity of Yinmeng.


    The Masked Legion doesn''t want to be discovered so early by others, especially the Reaper, they are now in hiding.


    "Your name is Ri Shili, right? That''s a good name..." Monkey King flashed his figure and instantly appeared beside Ri Shili: "As the Masked Legion, you should have a passage to the virtual circle. Right?"


    "Who are you?" The words revealed their identities, and Hi Shili was instantly full of vigilance, and his tone became a little cold.


    "Just ask a little bit, you will know who I am!" Monkey King sat aside casually: "It''s just that we are not talking about this question! You just have to answer me, yes or no..."


    "You guy speaks in a very pulling tone!" Ri Shili looked at Sun Wukong with an uncomfortable face: "It depends on whether you have such a pulling strength!"


    With that said, he drew out the Zanpaku Knife from his waist and slashed towards Monkey King...


    Only Yin Mengjiao''s body flashed, blocking Sun Wukong''s front, and holding the Zanpaku Sword that was slashed down by Ri Shili, the shocking spiritual pressure emerged, making Ri Shili''s brows slightly frowned. A solemn expression: "Captain-level Reiatsu? Who are you?"


    If it is the death god of Jinglingting, there is no need for them to come to the door to the virtual circle.


    Yinmeng''s own strength has not reached the captain level, but she has integrated the Huatian Crazy Bone that can be solved, and was given a real body by Monkey King. Now, she is a real captain level death god.


    "She, her name is Yinmeng. She was originally the deputy captain of the Gotei 12th Squad, but I was abducted from the Soul World. Now I am no longer in the Soul World."


    "Yinmeng? Nieyinmeng? The deputy of that disgusting thing of Nirvana?" Ri Shili looked surprised: "I heard that she was a righteous soul created by Nirvana. How could there be a Zanpaku Sword? Come bluff me!"


    As he said, he shouted extremely arrogantly: "Also, don''t think that the captain is great, I still cut you with a single knife! Cut him off, Orochi!"


    The powerful Reiatsu burst out from the Zanpaku Knife in Ri Shili''s hand in an instant, and the small long knife instantly turned into a big knife with a neat row of notches on the edge, and it smashed down vertically against Yinmeng!


    It¡¯s just that Yinmeng held a Zhanpakuknife in both hands, horizontally in front of her, and an enchantment formed by a Rei-pressure immediately wrapped her, and Ri Shili slashed at the Rei-pressure barrier with a soft ding. The Zan Po Dao actually flew out and plunged into the ground not far away!


    "Rebound?!" Ri Shili shook his numb arm, with a look of astonishment. The next moment, there was a violent rage again: "Asshole, my old lady is not angry, you treat me as a sick cat!"


    Li Yuzhong, Ri Shili leaped forward, pulled out the Zanpaku knife inserted in the ground, and slashed towards Yinmeng again...


    This time, Yinmeng did not evade, but was stabbed with a solid "bang"...


    "Look at you now!" Ri Shili looked arrogant.


    However, when the smoke dissipated, the big knife that was slashed at Yinmeng''s shoulder did not inflict any damage on Yinmeng, and even a corner of his clothes was not damaged.


    "This is impossible!!" Hi Shili was stunned.


    "..." Yinmeng did not say a word, Jiao''s body flashed, and stepped on the shadow of Ri Shili. The body of Ri Shili that I wanted to avoid suddenly froze in place, unable to move...


    The next moment, Yinmeng raised the knife and fell, and he was about to slash at Ri Shili...


    "Stop!" A loud shout sounded, causing Yinmeng''s Zanpodao to stop at Ri Shili''s neck.


    Hirako Mako appeared with all the masked legions, and looked at the Zanpaku knife in Yinmeng''s hand with a very serious expression: "Step on the shadow of the opponent, the attack will be effective, otherwise, all attacks will be invalid! This ability is also It¡¯s really like the Huatian Crazy Bone of Beijing Le Chunshui...No, this is more terrifying than Huatian Crazy Bone¡¯s ability. The person who is stepped on the shadow can not move and can only be attacked. It is really terrible !"


    "You have some eyesight!" Monkey King looked at Hirako Mako and exclaimed.


    "We don''t have a channel to the virtual circle, please come back!" Hirako Mako started to rush people with a serious face.


    "No? But it can be created, can''t it?" Monkey King said with a plain face: "You can all blur, and naturally you can open the channel to the virtual circle..."


    In fact, entering the virtual circle was just an idea for Monkey King. He did so only to get familiar with the masked army.


    However, these people''s posture of rejecting others thousands of miles away does not seem to be easy.


    "Sorry, we don''t want others to know our tracks yet, so we can''t do what you said!" Hirako Mako rebuffed.


    "Can''t you do it?" Sun Wukong chuckled, then pulled Hi Shiri to the front and pinched her throat: "This way, can you still do it?"


    "You!" Hirako Mako and others were full of anger.


    "Isn''t it enough?" Monkey King smiled again, and suddenly there was another woman in his left hand who pinched his throat: "How about this?"


    "Lisa! When?!!!" Hirako Mako and others were shocked. Lisa Yagomaru was really right next to him, but the next second she was suddenly pinched in her hand. This speed is so amazing. They let out a cold sweat.


    If they didn''t arrest people, but everyone gave them a sword, wouldn''t they know how they died?


    "I understand, but please don''t hurt the two of them!" Hirako Mako breathed out and compromised.With the hostage in hand, he had to agree.


    "Dead bottle, what are you afraid of him doing? The big deal is a death, so quickly drew his sword and fucked him!" Seeing Hirako Mako compromise, he immediately yelled with a fierce face.


    "You shut up!" At this time, Hirako Mako''s expression was a bit terrible, making Hiyori, who had been kicking him with his feet, dare not answer for a while.


    "Can it be done?" Hirako Mako looked at a gentle-looking fat uncle next to him. This guy is the former deputy ghost leader of the Gotei thirteenth squad. There is Akada Hachigen. Is a ghost master.


    "But it can, but it will take a little time, and I can''t guarantee that when the spiritual pressure leaks, our traces will not be discovered, but I will set up the barrier and try my best to ensure this..." Nodded with a serious face.


    "Please!" Hirako Mako breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    "Isn''t this very good? Why do you shout and kill..." Monkey King saw this and waved, a table full of various snacks and fruits flashed out, letting go of Hiyori and Yagomaru. Lisa sat down and said generously: "Come on, let''s eat while waiting..." ..

 1726 Chapter Nineteen Teasing

    However, once he was able to get out of trouble, Hi Shili roared out: "Dare to threaten my mother and hack you to death!" As he said, he slashed at Sun Wukong with a sharp knife...


    Seeing the blade and even approaching, he heard a loud bang, and Ri Shiri suddenly fell to the ground directly!


    "Oh~ it burst! It burst! It hurts me!!" Ri Shili screamed, and instinctively wanted to reach out and touch his mouth, but he was shocked to discover that he was like a giant mountain. It''s overwhelming and can''t even move a finger.


    "Blasted?" Monkey King lowered his head and glanced at the front of Hun in the Asri Shili, and smiled faintly: "Don''t worry, there is nothing in your place to burst!"


    "What?!" Hearing this, Ri Shili was furious: "How dare you laugh at the old lady Ping Xiong? There is a kind of let go of me, I want to single out with you!"


    "Come on with me? But I look down on you!" Sun Wukong looked contemptuously, she was deliberately in Chi Ri Shi. Obviously, this was very successful. Hi Shi Li heard this and immediately screamed, grabbing his face. Crazy: "Ahhhh~~~ I am so angry!!"


    "Hisari, be quiet, now it''s useless to say anything, you will only get more and more angry!" Yagomaru Lisa looked at Hiyori with a serious face.


    She had already noticed that the reason Sun Wukong let them go without any scruples was that they were not afraid of them running away. Just like Nichiri, when he wanted to resist, he was inexplicably overwhelmed and couldn''t even move his fingers. These methods shocked her secretly.


    Looking at Lisa Yagomaru who was obediently facing him, Sun Wukong glanced at her with a little appreciation: "You still understand the truth, unlike someone who is not big, but still has no brains!"


    "Ahhh~~ You bastard, how dare you scold me Hun Xiaowei, don''t let me catch the opportunity, or you have to kick your head into your stomach!" Ri Shili shouted angrily again.


    "I didn''t talk about you!" Monkey King looked at Ri Shili with a joking expression on his face: "But if you answered so quickly, it seems that you are self-aware, well, not bad! Such sentiment is still worth our visit. educational!"


    "Asshole... asshole! I''m about to vomit blood, Lisa, you help me beat him!" Ri Shiri screamed with wide-eyed eyes.


    "I told you not to talk to him, you don''t listen..." Yagomaru Lisa''s face was plain, but she didn''t listen to Hiyori''s words, joking, she didn''t want to be like her, she was also inexplicably crushed on the ground. , That''s a shame.


    "This bastard''s mouth is too poisonous, I want to scold him!" Ri Shili gritted his teeth.


    "If you don''t want to vomit blood out of anger, then continue to scold you!"


    "Swear, scold!" Ri Shili looked like he was not afraid of being afraid of heaven, and when he wanted to open his mouth, he was so scared that he shut his mouth tightly by the next sentence from Monkey King: "If you dare to scold me, I will take you off and hang on the tree..."


    Seeing that Ri Shili was finally honest, Sun Wukong smiled slightly, took Yinmeng behind him in his arms, picked up a purple grape-sized fruit and fed it into her mouth...


    Yinmeng''s face suddenly showed a slight blush, but there was no resistance at all. The information about Nirvana had been erased from her mind by Monkey King, and it gave her real body and life, as well as the ability to punish her. The Zan Po Dao, now Yin Meng is completely devoted to Monkey King.


    Yinmeng is an artificial intelligence life that can become a real person. To her, it is of great significance and even more important than her life. Therefore, the gratitude to Monkey King is enough to make her contribute everything to Monkey King Up.


    "Show your affection, die fast!" Ri Shili, who had been quiet for only a minute, was dishonest again.


    But suddenly I found myself floating in the air and flying towards a big tree not far away. I was so scared that I screamed: "I didn''t scold you! I''m just talking about it. I can''t complain about it? Don''t take my clothes off!"


    "So I just hung you on the tree!" Monkey King gave her a glance: "If you dare to talk more, you have to be clean!"


    Hi Seiri was so scared that he didn''t dare to talk more...


    And just at this moment, a sudden exaggerated scream came from the side: "Wow! What is this! It''s delicious!!"


    Nishiri, Yagomaru Lisa and others were shocked.


    "Jiu Nanbai, have you eaten? Quickly vomit it out!" The Liuchaquan on the side changed his face greatly, his figure flashed, and he came to Jiu Nanbai''s body and shouted anxiously.


    "No, no such delicious food!" Jiu Nanbai shook his head again and again, and grabbed a fruit that he had never seen before.


    Her performance was obviously misunderstood by Liuche Quanxi that she was confused by something, and when the next one slapped Nanbai¡¯s delicate hands...


    Unfortunately, Monkey King was quicker than him. With a volley, he bounced Liucha Quanxi away, and was buried in ruins in the roar...


    "Liu Che Quanxi!!" When the others saw this, they were all shocked, and they pulled out the Zanpo Knife from their waists and looked at Monkey King hostilely.


    "It seems that you really haven''t learned your lesson!" Sun Wukong''s expression was cold, and he clenched his fist. In the sound of''kaka'', the masked legion members seemed to be pinched in the palm, and their bodies shrank rapidly. The bones are all making crisp noises, as if the whole body is about to be crushed...


    "Stop!" Hearing the movement, Hirako Mako ran out of the back room anxiously shouted: "We have already promised to build a channel to the virtual circle for you, why do we still have to attack us?"


    "It''s just teaching some rude guys!" Monkey King''s face was plain and he waved lightly, all the people from the Masked Legion flew up in the air and fell into the ruins.


    At this time, Hirako Mako''s heart was even more shocked. Their masked legion had no resistance in front of this person. With a wave of hands, they almost destroyed their entire army?


    "It''s amazing! Where did this pervert come from?" Seeing this situation, Ri Shili was surprised.


    "Hurry up, my patience is also limited. If you finish eating these things, if you haven''t finished them yet, I will use your members of the Masked Legion to pass the boring time!" Monkey King glanced at Pingko Mako, faintly Tao.


    "We will try our best..." Hirako Mako''s complexion was ugly, and he couldn''t beat others, so he had to accept it aggrievedly, and looked at the people in the Masked Legion who had risen from the ruins: "You all come in to help..." Then, again, Xiang Ri Shili glanced at him, the expression on his face became a little gloating: "You have today too..."


    "Dead bottle, you owe it again, right?" Ri Shili shouted angrily at the moment, but couldn''t move, only grinned like a sausage...

 1727 Chapter 20 IQ Too Low

    Hirako Mako and Hirako are like a couple, but the one who suffers is always Hirako Mako. Now that Hirako is hung on a tree like a sausage, I feel very happy.


    Of course, this also depends on the premise that there is no life-threatening danger in the Japanese world, otherwise, Hirako Mako would not be this attitude.


    Ignoring the yelling of Hiyori, Hirako Mako took the Masked Legion into the basement of the back room and continued to help Aida Hachigen build a passage to the virtual circle...


    Yagomaru Lisa looked at Kunanbai, who had no image beside her and was eating and drinking on the table, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not poisonous!" Monkey King glanced at Lisa Yagomaru, not knowing what she was thinking about.


    "That''s right! Lisa, come and eat some too! It''s really delicious! I have never eaten these things!" Kunanbai picked up a cucumber and put it into Lisa Yagomaru''s mouth. Let it go, the picture is so beautiful: "For example, this and cucumbers look like cucumbers, but they are actually made of meat. They are so delicious!"


    Yagomaru Lisa wanted to push Ku Nanbai away, but she was attracted by the smell of meat just when she touched the cucumber at the corner of her mouth, she took a bite unconsciously, her eyes went wide...


    Seeing this, Jiu Nanbai immediately became proud of his face: "It''s delicious, right?" As he said, he also picked up one and chewed...


    "What''s this?" Yagomaru Lisa looked at Monkey King curiously, anyway she ate all her food, she was not resisting it, the main reason was that she couldn''t resist it anymore.


    Seeing that Lisa Yagomaru was also attracted, Sun Wukong immediately began to explain to them the various dishes and fruits in the food captivity, making Yagomaru Lisa and Kunanbaek every time they ate, they were amazed...


    The Japanese who was hanging on the tree was drooling, hungry and hungry tortured by the incomparable fragrance, and kept yelling: "Hey, Lisa, Jiu Nanbai, don''t care about you. Eat it yourself, come here and give me some!"


    "No, Hi Se-ri, Master Goku said, if we feed you, we won¡¯t have to eat it!" Kunanbai looked at Hi Se-ri with regret, and Yagomaru Lisa was also sorry. His eyes were so angry that Ri Shili gritted his teeth.


    Time, just like that between Yagomaru Lisa and Kunanbai¡¯s enjoyment, a little bit of yelling in Hiyori, and soon, Haoyue was empty, Hirako Mako and others who had been busy for more than a few hours were all Came out of the basement of the back room...


    "The channel has been constructed, you can enter the virtual circle anytime..." Mako Hirako came to Sun Wukong''s side, looked at Ri Shili, and said, "Please let her go!"


    "It took several hours, you are really slow, but I am very open to chat with this beauty, so I will spare you all!" Monkey King glanced at Yagomaru Lisa, and then at Hi Seri, With a thought, Hi Se-ri, who had been hung on the tree, immediately fell from the tree, and came in close contact with the ground without an image.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~~~


    "Ah~ your pants are off!" Monkey King suddenly came up with such a sentence. He only heard a click, and he just made a flapping action, which was a mouthful of mud.


    The reason is that her pants really suddenly fell off and tripped her to the ground...


    "You really don''t learn your lesson! Hiyori..." Yagomaru Lisa looked at Hiyori, shook her head helplessly, and lifted her up from the ground: "You should be quiet, don''t you find this? Are people evil? What are you doing? You are the one who suffers..."


    "But I''m so angry!" Ri Shili looked like gnashing his teeth. In the past, she was always beating people. How ever was it like today that people who were played alive almost cried.


    Both Yagomaru Lisa and Kunanbaek hugged Nichiri tightly, not letting her continue to die. They could no longer watch Nichiri being rectified. It was so pitiful.


    Sun Wukong was not paying attention to Nishiri, and followed Hirako Mako and others, entered the basement, looked at the torn crack in front of him, nodded in satisfaction, and looked at Lisa Yagomaru behind him: "Sister paper , Do you want to go to the virtual circle with me?"


    "I won''t go..." Yagomaru Lisa shook her head decisively.


    "That''s really a pity..." Monkey King waved his hand, took Yinmeng''s hand, and walked directly into the torn channel...


    "Hey~ He just walked in like this?" Ri Shili looked astonished.


    Don''t talk about Hiyori, even Hirako Mako and the others are shocked. You believe them too much, right?Don''t you need to check it?


    This is not belief, but Monkey King''s confidence in his own strength.


    "Hirako, have you done anything?" Nishiri looked at Mako Hirako with a little excitement.


    "No¡­"


    Seeing Hirako Mako shook his head, Hiyori kicked him to the ground unceremoniously: "Your IQ is too low, why did you mess with me? You can''t even move your hands and feet?"


    Looking at Ri Shili''s attitude, it was enough to see how deep her resentment towards Monkey King was.


    Hirako Mako looked speechless: "How did I know that guy would go in so hastily..."


    "Although the hands and feet haven''t moved, it''s only one-way transmission..." Under Akita Hachixuan''s gentle expression, a weird smile appeared.


    "One-way?" Hearing this, Ri Shili was overjoyed: "You can only get in but can''t get out? Wow haha~~ It''s so cool, you bastard! Let you live in the virtual circle all your life, wow haha~~ "


    "Is this bad?" Yagomaru Lisa frowned slightly. Just now, she had a good deal with Monkey King. She gave them food and explained some strange things that they had never heard of.


    "Yeah! I think Master Wukong is good!" Jiu Nanbai also spoke.


    "Forget it, anyway, he just asked us to build a passage leading to the virtual circle, and didn''t say anything else, this can''t be blamed on us!" Hirako Mako grinned, and a ill-intentioned smile appeared on his face: " Take it as a lesson for him, anyway, I think he is unhappy..."


    After a pause, Lisa Asayamaru looked over: "Go and find out who this guy is. We have been hiding for too long. We didn''t even know that such a powerful character appeared in the world..."


    Lisa Yagomaru nodded, glanced at the disappeared passage, not speaking...


    "It''s a pity! If Master Wukong can''t get out, you won''t be able to eat such delicious food in the future..." Jiu Nanbai looked depressed...

 1728 Chapter 21 The Virtual Circle

    In the virtual circle, over the silent ancient wood jungle, a black hole suddenly tore and opened, making it particularly eye-catching. Monkey King took Yinmeng¡¯s hand and walked out...


    Looking at the disappearing passage behind him, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Still playing tricks with me, I will go back and clean up you when I have enough..."


    Want to yin Sun Wukong?How could that be possible? He could see the problem with this passage at a glance, but he didn''t care about it.


    The weird roar came out from below from time to time, and the sound was harsh and unpleasant.


    Yinmeng looked down, her complexion slightly changed, but as far as her eyes were, there was a huge human-shaped big virtual Kylian, each of them condensed red virtual flashes, just about to launch...


    Obviously, the sky suddenly tore a passage and attracted their attention, and then this scene happened.


    "This is the Forest of Daxu! Master Wukong, go!" Yinmeng saw the situation, her complexion changed greatly, her figure flashed, and she stood in front of Monkey King. The Zanpoknives in both hands shimmered, one big and one small. The woman also appeared beside Monkey King, and Yuyinmeng formed a three-cornered formation to protect him.


    Huatian Crazy Bone has been transformed by Monkey King and has given them the ability to self-substantiate. Seeing the dangerous situation here, the two daughters are both self-substantiated and protect Monkey King.


    Although Huatian Kuanggu was already Yinmeng¡¯s Zhanpei Knife, the only master they recognized was Monkey King. To Huatian Kuanggu, Yin Meng was just a host, just like them, just a servant of Monkey King.


    Although their actions were superfluous, but this was their intention, and Monkey King would naturally not stop them.


    The light rays of the three spirit sons blasted from the Zanpai knives in the hands of Yinmeng and Huatian Kuanggu three women respectively, and linked with each other''s Zanpai knives to form a three-pointed light array including Monkey King Are all protected...


    In the next moment, countless red phantom flashes illuminate the sky, like stars passing by, lasing towards the direction of Monkey King and the others!


    In this situation, even if any captain comes, he has to temporarily avoid the edge, otherwise it will be a life of nine deaths!Although Kilian was only a subordinate''s great imaginary, and his individual strength was not strong, it would be terrifying if a group mobilized a virtual flash.


    This process is only a few seconds. Numerous virtual flashes have already bombarded the three-pointed light shield enchantment, but there is no terrible roar, but those virtual flashes are like beams of light refracted by a mirror. All were reflected back, and fell into the Kilian group!


    This is like a powerful bomb being dropped into the crowd. For a time, the ears roared, the earth trembles, and countless Killian who was hit made a harsh roar...


    In the chaos, there was actually Kilian who bit his companion next to him, and began to devour each other, the scene became extremely chaotic...


    "Master Wukong, hurry up!" Seeing this, the Yinmeng three girls wanted to pull Monkey King away from here.


    However, Monkey King was unmoved, a joke, how could he escape because of these Gillians.


    During the speech, there were more than a dozen false flashes lasing one after another, and Chi was also reflected one by one...


    And Yinmeng''s Reiki also weakened a bit.


    But Kilian is a group of big emptiness with little wisdom. They only know how to attack one after another until the target is destroyed, but they don''t care whether their attacks are effective...


    As time passed, Yinmeng¡¯s complexion became paler and paler. Although the countless virtual flashes were bounced back, the consumable spiritual pressure was not small. Being attacked by so many Kilian at the same time was enough to destroy her. All the spiritual pressure was exhausted.


    "Master, if we don''t leave, we will reach the limit..." Huatian''s breathing became a little quick, and he looked at Monkey King dignifiedly, and Crazy Bone''s complexion became a little pale. This is the spirit. The result of overdraft.


    PS: In order to distinguish the materialized Huatian Kuanggu, the big one is called Huatian and the small one is called Kuanggu.


    "Go back! You don''t actually need to do this!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly.


    Huatian Kuanggu heard the words and glanced at each other. They all knew the terrifying power of Monkey King. Now that the master had spoken, the bodies of the two women disappeared instantly...


    And as Huatian Crazy Bone was unsubstantiated, the three-corner light array also dissipated. In an instant, several virtual flashes lased, but they were slapped away by Monkey King, and the left hand held Yinmeng. Her waist and one limb prevented her from falling to the ground, and the light cluster on her right hand condensed and threw it downward...


    "Boom boom boom boom!!!~~~"


    The roar of the rocky mountains reverberated, and the destructive light wave submerged all Kilian below. When it dissipated, all that was left was a huge pit with a diameter of several hundred meters. As for those Kilian , Has long since disappeared into a spirit!


    "There is nothing fun here, let''s go and take a look at the top..." Monkey King said, just soaring into the air with Yinmeng, and the''sky'' above his head separated autonomously, forming a passage through Monkey King...


    But in a moment, Monkey King flew out from a hole on the surface. As far as his eyes were, there was an endless desert. In the sky, a full moon hung high, and the end of the horizon could be clearly seen. A huge building stands on this barren ground, especially conspicuous in this desert-like world.


    Xuye Palace represents the most sacred place in the virtual circle.


    At the same time, not far from Monkey King, on a sand road on a rocky cliff.


    "Master Hliber, why should we listen to the call of the god of death? Honestly, I hate the god of death when I see him!" It turns out that these four women are Hiliber and her three subordinate officers, and the person who speaks is Mi La Rhodes.


    "Yes, especially the Grim Reaper who always has a sly smile like a fox. Every time I see him, I want to beat him hard!" Apache was unhappy.


    "And that blind man, I think he is also very upset, but unfortunately I can''t beat him..." Sun Sun chuckled softly.


    "Shut up all three of you!" Hliber, who was walking in the front, suddenly shouted coldly, "I don''t want to hear similar remarks in the future!"


    "Master Heliber, don''t you be angry! We are just grumbling, obviously, why should we obey the order of death?" Sun Sun muttered.


    "Hey~ look at it, that''s the god of death, right?" Mira Rhodes suddenly pointed to the sky with a surprised expression.


    "That woman''s Reiatsu is indeed the god of death, but why doesn''t that man feel a little bit of Reiatsu? Is it a human?" Sun Sun looked surprised.


    "It seems to be really human!" Apache said in surprise: "Have you noticed that the man has a real body!"


    "How could death and humans appear in the virtual circle?" Hlibel frowned slightly.


    "It doesn''t matter if he is a god of death or a human, kill them all, I''m upset right now!" Apache snorted coldly: "Just use them to vent your anger!"

 1729 Chapter 22 Herribel

    "It doesn''t matter if he is a god of death or a human, kill them all, I''m upset right now!" Apache snorted coldly, "I can just use them to vent my anger!"


    As he said, he stood up, trampled on the soul in the air and attacked the two Monkey King...


    This doesn''t need a reason at all, because this is an imaginary circle, a imaginary world, and it''s not a place where humans and death can set foot. Now that you have come here, you should be aware of death.


    When the four of Hribel first appeared, Monkey King had naturally found them. Seeing that Apache had launched an attack involuntarily, Che didn¡¯t care at all. Until he was close to him, he turned slightly to avoid her. attack.


    When Apache was about to turn around and attack again, Monkey King had already taken a step ahead of her, and a hand knife slashed at the back of Apache¡¯s neck, causing her to pour all over her body, and she fell to the ground like a broken kite. .


    "Apache!"


    Mila Rhodes and Sun Sun were shocked. No matter how they quarreled, they were furious when they saw their companions injured. At the same time, they shot and attacked Sun Wukong...


    But unfortunately, the two women have also followed in Apache''s footsteps. They are not Monkey King''s enemies at all, but they were shot to the ground by a baton!


    Hribel not far away suddenly narrowed her eyes.


    "Bah~ Isn''t this man a human? It is so powerful?" Mila Rhodes spit out the sand in his mouth, looked up at Monkey King, shocked, and similarly, his calm face was replaced by anger.


    "Looking at it, this human being isn''t a Quincy or something?" Apache looked serious.


    "It doesn''t matter what he is, it''s a price to provoke the old lady!" Mila Rhodes immediately yelled, "Bite her away, Golden Lion General!"


    After the liberation of the sword, Mila Rhodes'' hair grew violently, holding a larger black sword, she became even more wild and unrestrained when she was wearing a sense of sex, and her spiritual pressure also increased several times. .


    When Sun Sun and Apache saw this, they went back to their hearts...


    "Hang her, Bai Snake Ji!"


    "Abandon her, Bilu Dounu!"


    "Hateful humans, I want to break you into pieces!" Mila Rhodes shouted angrily, slashing at Monkey King...


    Apache also yelled, and cooperated with Mila Rhodes to launch an attack...


    Sun and grandson, who is half-human and half-snake, still covers his mouth and one lip with his right hand, and puts his left hand underneath, with both hands gathered, and then throws a false flash with his left hand...


    The combined attack of the three women is extremely proficient, none of them attacked the same key point. They attacked in three places, making people care about the head but not the end...


    "You are really annoying!" Monkey King held Yinmeng with one hand and looked at the reluctant three daughters. He was slightly unhappy. He picked up the Zanpaku knife on Yinmeng''s waist and waved it lightly, the sword gas was instant. Breaking through the barriers of space and destroying their attacks, they also slashed in front of their Hungarians. With a puff, blood arrows splashed, and with three screams, the grandson and grandchildren fell to the ground at the same time, and the blood was already invaded. To the ground...


    And at this moment, a beautiful figure suddenly flashed behind Monkey King, and the blade in his hand stabbed into his heart!


    It¡¯s just that her blow was obviously a stabbing, because what she stabbed was only an afterimage, and Monkey King¡¯s figure appeared behind her in an instant, swiping the ancient sword lightly, and blood suddenly appeared. Hribel fell to the ground with a muffled hum!


    The other party''s move was fatal, and Monkey King didn''t show any pity when he started, but he was merciful, otherwise Herribel''s four daughters would be dead.


    "Master Hribel!!"


    Seeing that Hribel was also cut to the ground with a sword from the Sun Wukong, the grandson and grandchildren were shocked. They resisted the injuries and came to Hribel¡¯s side and lifted her up: "Master Hribel, you are all right. Right?"


    Hribel shook her head and looked at Monkey King with a solemn expression.


    Seeing Hribel''s expression, the three Apache girls swallowed saliva: "We seem to have kicked a big iron plate. This human being is so powerful!"


    They knew very well that Heliber¡¯s strength, together with Heliber, were not the enemy of One He. Looking at Monkey King, they seemed to see Aizen who was almost invincible in their hearts...


    Seeing Monkey King walking towards them, Herribel immediately became serious: "You leave, I will stop him!"


    "This sentence should be what we said..."


    "That''s right, Master Heliber, let''s summon Yon Weng to block him, you leave first!"


    Apache, grandson, and Mila Rhodes broke their left arm at the same time and merged together!


    In an instant, an extremely powerful spiritual pressure emerged, and a giant humanoid figure with antlers, deer feet, black curly hair, and a white snake tail floated on the scene!


    During the roar, the sound was loud and the aura was extremely tyrannical, it was simply a human killing machine.


    "Yon Weng, kill him!" Apache pointed in the direction where Monkey King was, and shouted with unspeakable confidence.


    "bored!"


    Monkey King glanced at the deterrent Yaweng, but his face was plain, he swiped his light sword forward, the cold light flashed, and the raging Yaweng who was roaring suddenly stopped suddenly, from his forehead to the top. , Cracked a thin seam, blood gushing like spring water, under the horrified gaze of the four women of Hribel, Yan Weng split in half and crashed to the ground!


    "Impossible!!!" Sun and Sun had no time to be happy, they became stunned. The three of them merged and summoned the Yao Weng, not to mention the delay. They just showed up and were cut into pieces with a sword. After the two halves, this shock and blow to them is not ordinary.


    "It''s not a good habit to just want to kill others casually..." Monkey King smiled, with one hand sticking out, five fingers buckled slightly, his grandson and grandchildren were sucked in front of him instantly, unable to move: " You said, what should I do with you for your rudeness?"


    Looking at the Monkey King close at hand, the three daughters of the Sun and Sun were scared with fear, because the bloody picture of Monkey King splitting Yao Weng in half with a sword flashed in their minds.


    "Leave them free, come to me with the ability!" Herribel screamed, her spiritual pressure is rising at an astonishing speed...


    "Oh~ With this level of Reiatsu, are you a Vastod-class pseudo-face?" Monkey King looked at Helibel with a slight smile: "As a female virtual, it is really rare to be able to reach this level, I am I appreciate you a little bit, okay, don¡¯t say I don¡¯t give you a chance, as long as your sword can touch a corner of my clothes, I will let them go, otherwise, you can be my subordinate officer... the strong For respect, this is your imaginary law of survival, am I correct?"

 1730 Chapter 23 The Monkey King vs. Herribel

    "Want me to be your subordinate officer? It depends on whether you have that capability!" Herribel yelled coldly, "Conquer him, the Queen!"


    As the cold drink sounded, Herribel''s Reinforcement surged instantly!Along with the huge waves, the mask covering the face fell off, and the weapon in the right hand turned into a big sword. The shape of the sword looked like a shark''s head. The overall appearance did not change much, but it was closer to a human shape.


    "Going to the edge, damn human beings, you just wait to be killed by Master Hribel!" When the grandson and grandchildren saw Houlibel who was back to the edge, their faces were red with excitement, and their scared expressions were also confident. Instead, Hribel at the moment gave them an incomparable sense of security.


    "The heroic spirit is compelling, it''s not bad to look good!" Monkey King looked at Hribel at this time and nodded.


    "I hope you will be so calm in the future!" Herribel''s expression was stern, and she stepped into the air. A violent gust of wind was swept away. In a short time, even Monkey King approached, the sword king in his hand. Then he slashed down at the face of Monkey King!


    With a soft sound of''ding'', Monkey King raised his sword to block the sword that was struck down by force. Heribel immediately changed his move and swiped several swords, but was still blocked by Monkey King. From beginning to end, he stood in the void. Do not move.


    "It''s so strong! He easily blocked all the attacks of Lord H¨¦ribel after returning to the blade!" Seeing this, the three grandsons and grandchildren stared in shock, and the self-confidence just born was immediately hit. The fragmentation.


    "I just said that you should not think about how to defeat me, but about how to touch me!" Monkey King blocked all the onslaught of Hribel again and reminded: " Also, you only have ten minutes. After ten minutes, if you haven¡¯t succeeded, then I¡¯m going to counterattack!"


    Heribel''s face became solemn when she heard the words, and the continuous attacks were all blocked by Monkey King''s understatement, which made her understand the unfathomable terrifying power of Monkey King.


    Hribel is now in front of the horizontal sword, and the shark-shaped great sword instantly emits several virtual flashes from its body. The shape is not a general spherical shape, but a plane wave shape, and its power is naturally more terrifying!


    "Vashtodd-class fake flashes, the power is just average!" Monkey chuckled, swiped a sword, and several flashes instantly turned into nothingness.


    Seeing that her full-strength virtual flash was broken by the opponent''s sword, Hribel''s expression became more and more serious, the sword pointed to the sky, and she sneered coldly: "Broken waterfall!"


    Suddenly, a powerful stream of water poured down from the sky like a broken waterfall, and the target was directed at the Monkey King below.


    "Range attack, this school is smart!" Monkey King raised his head and looked at the falling waterfall, exclaimed, and then turned around: "Unfortunately, it''s still useless!" As he said, he swung his sword, and the waterfall instantly changed. Divided into two, pouring down from both sides beside him.


    "Even my attack can be easily cut off!" Herribel looked shocked, and the power that Monkey King showed made her feel a kind of powerlessness: "Is it really going to touch the corner of his clothes as he said? Is it a win?"


    Heribel''s expression turned cold for an instant, and she also had her own dignity and pride, she would not admit this way.


    With the big sword in his hand, the powerful water flowed into the sky and covered all the space of Monkey King...


    But seeing Sun Wukong''s sudden light condensing behind him, a large comfortable chair emerged, and he lay down at will. While being served by Yinmeng, he was also a very boring pair of Zampaku Knife waving his hands, blocking it. All current slashes: "You still have five minutes..."


    "Oh my God! Facing Master Hribel after returning home, he can still be so casual..."


    "And... Master Hribel is still helpless?!"


    "How could it be! How could he be so strong?! Master Hribel is a Vastod-class break-face! How could the gap be so big?!!!"


    The grandson and grandchildren were already stunned at the moment. At the same time they were shocked, they also looked horrified: "This guy, isn''t it the same level as Master Lan Ran?"


    "Lan Ran?" Sun Wukong sat up, leaned against Yinmeng''s body when he heard the words, and slashed Heliber''s''Emperor Xuxan'', and looked at his grandson and grandchildren: Was the guy I almost killed by one trick? Oh, by the way, he seems to have fled to this virtual circle too..."


    "What?!! You...you defeated Master Ai Ran?!" The three Apache girls were shocked. This shocked them more than playing Hribel, because they all know Ai Ran''s strength. He suppressed all the big figures in the imaginary circle including Hribel with just one person!Even the original king of Xuye Palace, Balegang had to surrender to his force.


    "Defeat? A scum that I can''t even take a move, can this be called defeat?" Monkey King asked back.


    "..." The grandson and grandchildren opened their mouths wide, unable to speak for a while, Lan Ran was invincible in their hearts, and she was said to be scum in Monkey King''s mouth.


    Even Hribel stopped attacking and looked at Monkey King in shock: "Did you really defeat Lord Lan Ran?"


    "I''m not interested in answering this question. You still have one minute..." Monkey King looked at Helibel, rubbed Yinmeng''s body, and found a comfortable position to lean down.


    "No, I have clearly understood the gap with you. I am willing to be your subordinate officer, but please let them go!" Herribel retired from the state of returning to the blade and restored her high With a half-hidden face, he knelt on one knee in front of Monkey King, expressing surrender.


    If she was alone, even if she died, she would not choose to surrender, but for the lives of her grandchildren, she had to do so.


    "Master Hribel, no! How can you give up your freedom for us? If so, then we would rather die!"


    As Mila Rhodes said, he resolutely looked at each other with his grandson and Apache. The three of them all saw the decisiveness in each other''s eyes.


    They are Heribel¡¯s subordinate officers. They are living to this day and they are protected by Heribel. Naturally, they don¡¯t want her to lose her life''s freedom for them, because they know very well that the so-called subordinate officers actually represent what.


    "If our existence hinders your freedom, then we have no need to exist, and we can only apologize with death!"


    As the Apache voice fell, the palms of the three women pierced their own Hungarian mouth...

 1731 Chapter 24 Perfect Defacement

    "Stop it!!" Herribel shouted sharply in shock.


    It''s a pity that the three people who have always been obedient will not listen to her now.


    It''s just that when their palms touched the front of Hungary, they suddenly stopped, and they couldn''t move anymore.


    "It''s really touching. It seems that your relationship is good!" Sun Wukong got up and came to the front of the grandson and grandson, freeing them from the shackles: "Since Hribel is my subordinate officer, so You, her subordinate officers, naturally belong to me, so you can''t just die like this!"


    "Even if you are strong, we will not succumb to human beings in death!" Apache stared at Monkey King and snorted coldly.


    However, at this moment, Hribel suddenly flashed here, waving her grandson and grandchildren to the ground with a slap: "Asshole, you dare to disobey my orders!"


    "I''m sorry!" Seeing Hribel''s face full of anger, the three Apache girls who had been stiff-faced were immediately frightened like a little white rabbit and stopped talking.


    "You don''t need to be so angry. The three of them are all for you!" Monkey King chuckled, "So, you should be happy to have such three subordinates." Then, Monkey King changed again. A serious expression: "Also, I am a god, not a man!"


    A trace of God''s breath leaked out, covering the four women''s body, shocked that the four women''s pupils shrank instantly, shaking and kneeling on the ground, eyes full of fear.


    Withdrawing his breath, Monkey King lifted the high collar of Helibel and stroked the slightly hideous bone mask: "Now, do you still think that you are ashamed of yielding to me?"


    "No, it''s an honor for me to be your subordinate officer!" Herribel''s body trembled slightly, her speech was trembling, and she could no longer feel the slightest resistance in her heart.


    As for the grandson and grandson, they have knelt on the ground, their foreheads have touched the ground.


    "Your mask looks really an eye-catcher..." With a soft''click'', Monkey King took off the mask on Herribel''s chin, revealing her perfect delicate face, but her Navastodd The level of spiritual pressure was instantly reduced to the Yachukas level.


    "Master Heribel, are you...are you okay?" Seeing this, the three daughters and grandchildren exclaimed in exclamation, with anxious expressions on their faces. They can''t just take off their masks.


    "Don''t worry, I''m okay!" Hribel seemed very calm, she felt nothing unusual about herself, but her spiritual pressure had decreased.Since becoming a subordinate officer of Monkey King, she has been ready to face anything.


    "Look, isn''t this much more beautiful..." Sun Wukong was very satisfied with Herribel''s performance. He pinched her chain link in front of Hungarian and pulled it all the way down, revealing the bulge wrapped in bone in it. Things.


    Stroking it lightly, the cold touch made Sun Wukong very uncomfortable: "This looks very eye-catching..." Then, in the exclamation of Sun and Sun, they also took it off with a''click''...


    But this was just the beginning. Monkey King just stripped Heribel off, and in the cracking sound, he removed all the bone masks on her body, causing her spiritual pressure to drop. In the end, it changed. It has to be no different from ordinary emptiness...


    This made the grandchildren anxious and angry, but they didn''t dare to make a sound. Seeing that Sun Wukong was about to remove the last bone mask from Heribel, Apache finally couldn''t help it: "Master Goku , This last piece really cannot be demolished. If it is demolished, Master Hribel is really no different from an ordinary void!"


    "What do you know, go play!"


    With a''click'', the last bony mask on Heribel was taken down by Monkey King. The hot and perfect body was completely displayed in front of several people, and it looked like a human being. No two.


    "Poor Master Hribel, don''t worry, you have always been protecting us, and now we are here to protect you!" The grandson and grandchildren immediately hugged Hribel, comforting.


    "Get out of the way, I asked you to play, why are you running here again!" Sun Wukong immediately pulled the three of Sun and Sun away, looking at Hribel in front of him, a little excited: "Not bad, not bad! Looks like this It''s so pleasing to the eye..."


    As he said, with a quick move, the bone masks that he dismantled all floated up in the air, turned into souls, and formed a group of souls in the hands of Monkey King, which was shot into Hribel by Monkey King. In the body.


    Herribel, who was originally extremely weak in Reiatsu, seemed to have been reborn, and the terrifying Reiatsu soared so that the surrounding spirits were transformed into a terrifying whirlpool and submerged into her body...


    The spiritual pressure is rising steadily, but for a while, not only has it recovered to Herribel¡¯s original strength, it is still soaring...


    In this scene, the grandson and grandchildren were stunned...


    This exaggerated scene lasted more than an hour before the Lingzi Vortex gradually subsided and disappeared.


    And a long hair flying Heribel also revealed her true face. Now she is already wearing clothes made of spirits, her bones have disappeared, and she is no different from a human being. The small ancient sword with a small handle looks heroic and vigorous.


    "Master Heliber, you... are you...promoted?" The three daughters of Sun and Sun looked at Heliber at the moment, and all the excited bodies trembled slightly.


    Because they know very well that the closer the virtual body is to humans, the stronger its strength will be. And now Hribel is completely indistinguishable from humans, so what level of strength has she reached?


    Hribel nodded to the three girls, came to Sun Wukong, knelt on one knee, her tone was full of respect and gratitude: "Thank you!"


    She originally thought that Monkey King was unhappy with her bony mask, so she wanted to remove it, but she didn''t expect that she would get such a great benefit.


    If it is said that she was just a false face, then she is probably the real perfect face!This is the ultimate pursuit of all Xu, but she has achieved it so inexplicably.


    Among them, naturally I want to thank the Monkey King in front of him, because Hribel is very clear that all of this is bestowed by Monkey King.


    "Get up! Everything about you is mine, so no thanks!"


    "Yes!" Herlibel stood up respectfully, and at this moment, she truly and completely surrendered to Monkey King.


    "Oh my God! Is this the true perfect face change in the legend?" The three grandchildren surrounded Hlibel excitedly and touched her body, and then both looked at Sun Wukong with fiery eyes. ¡­

 1732 Chapter 25 Nilu

    The so-called face-off, naturally, the more thoroughly the mask is broken, the closer it is to perfect face-off.


    Of course, only Monkey King can do this method, because only he can safely remove all the masks of the virtual without hurting them. If other virtuals dare to use this method, they will have to be miserable every minute. End.


    "Um, I don''t know what an adult should be called?" The Apache three daughters came to the side of Monkey King with excitement.


    "Sun Wukong, the man next to me is called Yinmeng..."


    "It turned out to be Lord Goku..." The three Apaches'' faces all put on a flattering look: "My name is Apache, she is a grandson, this guy is Mila Rhodes, as for Heli Master Bell, you should already know...Well, can you also make us perfect?"


    Sun Wukong was very straightforward and pointed at Sun-Sun: "You come first!"


    "Me? Yes!" Sun Sun heard this, and his excited face immediately showed a flash of flushing: "Take off your clothes, I know!"


    With that said, she can''t wait to take off her clothes, revealing her sexy body. The only flaw is that the important parts are covered by bone masks.


    "Oh~ you have a good body!"


    Sun Sun Lima covered half of his face with his hands, and was a little embarrassed to be seen: "Master Wukong, please start!"


    Monkey King is not talking nonsense...


    He took off a lot of women¡¯s clothes, but it was the first time to remove a woman¡¯s bone mask. It was really a novel experience...


    Soon, Sun Wukong''s bone mask was stripped off by Sun Wukong. He repeated the previous steps of Hribel, and the stripped bone mask was lightly grouped into her body, making Sun and Sun''s spirit. The pressure also started to skyrocket at an alarming rate...


    It''s just that her scene is not as exaggerated as Herribel. In just over ten minutes, she has completed the transformation, and the Rei Pressure also stopped at the peak of the Yachukas class.And the left hand that was torn off has also grown perfectly.


    The Apache and Mila Rhodes did the same afterwards. It seems that this has something to do with their personal talents. Their advancement to the Akukas level is already the limit of their talents.


    Of course, such a huge spiritual pressure would naturally attract the attention of the surrounding Xu, but it was completely blocked by Monkey King, so from beginning to end, no one came to make trouble.


    The perfect defacement of the Yachukas class has made the grandson and grandchildren''s strength amazingly improved. Excited, they look at their bodies from time to time and touch them wherever they are. They don¡¯t remember until the excitement is over. Kneeling down in front of Monkey King: "Thank you so much, Master, this feeling is so beautiful!"


    Well, from the beginning, Lord Wukong has become the master. It seems that these three daughters were completely convinced by Monkey King.


    "Let''s go, take me to Xuye Palace..."


    "We are the most familiar with the Xuye Palace. At the beginning, we were summoned by Lan Ran and wanted to go to the Xuye Palace! But I don''t like the three gods of death, and we don''t like the other nine blades..." Mi La ¡¤ Rhodes said, clenching his fists in excitement: "When I see them, I must teach them a good meal! Let them taste the perfect defacement!"


    "Hey~~That is, I can''t wait!" Apache also looked excited: "Master, go here, I will lead the way!"


    "Master Yinmeng, why haven''t you talked all the time? Let''s talk about how you talked to your master?" Mila Rhodes looked at Chao Yinmeng with curiosity.


    "Master Nieyuli wanted to survive, so he gave me to Master Wukong..." Yinmeng''s face was calm, and her words were very simple.


    "It sounds really miserable, I was given away like goods..." Sun Sun covered his face with one hand and laughed lightly.


    "No, I am very happy and honored now!" Yinmeng is still so quiet, but the tone is extra serious.


    "That''s right, we were very upset at first, but now I feel really lucky!" Apache glanced at Monkey King, his eyes full of worship.Void, only worship the strong.


    "You should be the deputy captain of the 12th division? Why did you say that Neyuli gave you to Lord Wukong in order to survive? Could it be that Lord Wukong has been to the Soul World?" Helibel looked curiously. Xiangyinmeng.


    Yinmeng nodded, her expression unchanged: "Almost destroyed the Soul World!"


    When the four women of Hribel heard this, their eyes widened, and Apache couldn''t wait to ask loudly: "What the hell is going on, talk about it carefully!"


    Yinmeng took a look at Monkey King and saw that he had no objection, and only then did Hribel and the others explain Monkey King''s deeds in the Soul World. They heard the four daughters exclaiming frequently, admiring Monkey King more and more!


    That was the Soul Soul Realm. Alone, he almost wiped out the entire Soul Soul Realm. The reason why it was not destroyed depends on the face of acquaintances. How powerful is this!


    "I said why Lan Ran suddenly ran over to the virtual circle to gather Ten Blades? It turned out that he had suffered a great loss from the master in the corpse soul world before escaping to the virtual circle!" Apache suddenly realized that he was originally inferior. Pan''s Aizen immediately became an object of contempt in her mind.


    "Then are we going to trouble Lan Ran now? How dare to snatch the owner''s things!" Mila Rhodes looked like she was gearing up, as she advanced to a perfect face, she couldn''t wait to do something. .


    "If he is still in Xuye Palace!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Talking all the way, the group finally approached the scope of the Xu Ye Palace, but a shout full of fear and crying was passed into the ears of several people: "Help! Who will save us! Yes! It was eaten! I really want to be eaten!!! Uuuuu~~~"


    "Nilu, come on, the Xu Ye Palace is in front of you, as long as you run to the range of the Xu Ye Palace, they will not dare to chase after!"


    "Come on! Nilu, there are three hundred meters...two hundred and ninety meters...two hundred and eighty meters..."


    "Nillu? This voice..." Monkey King turned his head and looked to the left, just to see a plume of smoke not far away, and dozens of Xu Xu were chasing three figures.


    A large phantom resembling a stag beetle; a spoof, a strange face, big eyes, and a spotted body.


    At the forefront, there was a little loli wearing a skull mask on top of her head. She cried and yelled, her nose and tears looked pitiful.


    "Nilu... really has fate. I just came here and everyone who wants to meet has seen it, but this scene doesn''t seem to be playing a game!" Monkey King looked at Xiao Nilu and smiled suddenly.

 1733 Chapter Twenty Six

    "Those emptiness, aren''t we attracted to us from time to time when we are perfect, right?" Herribel looked at the situation in front of her, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "But how did they get here?" Apache looked puzzled.


    Generally speaking, in the upper world of the imaginary circle, people live with some powerful big imaginary, and the lower imaginary lives in the great imaginary forest below. Now that so many imaginary suddenly appear, they will naturally be a little curious .


    "It seems that it came from the passage I opened up..." Monkey King immediately thought of the passage he had forcibly opened when he came here from the Great Void Forest.


    Just as a few people were talking, the diffuse smoke dissipated, but behind them more vain appeared in front of everyone, densely packed, there were dozens of them, and thousands of them were less.


    No wonder Dongdchaka and Peixue were so scared to flee with Xiao Nilu.


    It''s really no problem to deal with those low-level virtuals with their strength, but it''s not enough to protect the oil bottle of Xiao Nilu.


    And they are also very clever, knowing that Xuye Palace is the forbidden area of ??the virtual circle, as long as they reach the scope of the Xuye Palace, the group of Xu will not dare to set foot here, then they will be safe.


    It can only be said that the three of Xiao Nilu are very unlucky. The three of them were playing games that were chased and eaten by Da Xu as usual, but they met Monkey King and helped Hribel and the others in the perfect break. Faceted.


    Monkey King set a barrier to make those voids unable to approach, but Xiao Nilu and the others who were playing nearby were unlucky. They were surrounded by Tuan Tuan, and only relying on Peixue and Dong De Chaka to charge all the way to break through the encirclement. Escaped...


    But the group of Xu was like a brown candy. They couldn''t shake it no matter what. They were in a posture that they would never give up without eating. As a last resort, they had to risk taking Xiao Nilu towards the Xuye Palace and flee for their lives. .


    "How do I feel that those two guys are a bit familiar?" Mila Rhodes frowned slightly at Pexue and Dongdchaka.


    "I also have a sense of deja vu..." Apache stared at Peixue and Dongdchaka in deep thought.


    "Didn''t you hear what they two call that little girl?" Sun Sun half-hidden his face with one hand, reminded with a smile.


    "Nillu?" Herribel''s eyes narrowed and her face was surprised: "Could it be her? Nellie du Oudeshofack?!!!"


    "Senior of Heribel, the original third blade, Nellie?!!!" Apache''s eyes widened in shock: "It turned out to be her? How did she become a child?"


    "It seems that Nellie''s sneak attack by Neutra is true..." Herribel looked serious and turned to look at Monkey King: "Master Goku, do you want to save them?" If it is normal, She had taken care of her a long time ago, but now she must get Sun Wukong''s consent.


    "Go!" Monkey King nodded, Xiao Nilu must be saved.


    When the grandson and grandson heard the words, they immediately started to show their shape, a few flashes, they had already appeared behind the three of Xiao Nilu, blocking the front of the group chasing them, and at the same time released a terrifying spiritual pressure, Apa Qi Dang sank and shouted: "Get me all rolled back to the ground, the upper realm is not where you reptiles should come!!"


    A cold drink, like a twilight bell in the morning, shocked the group''s emptiness. The bloodthirsty madness of the group''s emptiness, all of them stopped their figure, and their faces were anxious and fearful. They were perfect at the top of the grandson and grandchild of Naiachukas. In front of the destructive Rei Pressure, everyone came down, screaming and receding like a tide!


    This is the law of survival in the virtual circle, the strong is respected, it is easy to understand!


    "Wow! It''s so cool! If it were before the change, I am afraid that I would not be shocked by so many imaginary!" Looking at the emptiness that receded like the tide, Apache looked excited: "Mira Rhodes, you say Was I cool just now?"


    "It''s okay, I have my credit, right?" Mila Rhodes was also excited.


    "Don''t be stinky, you two, it''s just a group of low-level vain. It''s really shameful to see you proud." Sun Sun covered his mouth and smiled lightly, his tone full of mockery.


    "Sunsun, will you die if you don''t fight us?" Apache immediately became angry.


    "I''m just telling the truth!" Sun Sun still covered his mouth and chuckled lightly, with an expression of beating.


    "Don''t stop me from anyone, I''m going to challenge her!" Apache''s anger was immediately ignited.


    "Shut up all three of you, it''s really rude to be noisy in front of Master Wukong!" Herribel appeared in front of the three of them, shouting coldly.


    "I''m sorry!" The grandson and grandchildren immediately came down.


    "Wow! So many virtuals were scared away, saved!" Xiao Ni showed her body soft, and lay down on the sand: "I am exhausted! Thank you so much for saving us..."


    However, when Dodchaka saw Hribel, his face changed drastically, and his feet began to tremble, and he immediately covered his face with both hands: "Yes... it''s Hribel... now the third blade... this It''s over..."


    "Don''t block it, even if you degenerate yourself, we will recognize you at a glance!" Apache snorted coldly.


    "Master Hribel, you... hello..." Knowing that the identity has been seen through, Don Chaka dare not hide it. That will only make the other person offensive, and Hribel has always been very friendly to women, so He was also relieved.


    "Is she really wounded by Neutra''s sneak attack?" Hribel frowned and asked when she looked at the lying on the floor.


    "Yes...yes..." Dond Chaka looked cautiously: "Being hit hard on the head, not only lost his strength, but his memory also disappeared..." He paused: "That, Master Hribel, really Thank you very much for saving us, but this place is too dangerous for Nilu. Well, we have to leave immediately..."


    "The master didn''t tell you to go, you go down and try!" Apache immediately stared at it.


    "Master?" Dongdchaka shuddered in terror, not lightly scared: "Is Lord Lan Ran coming too?"


    "What Lord Lan Ran, he is not worthy of letting us call him master!" Apache curled his lips unhappily, and saw Monkey King walking from a distance. Then he ran to embrace Monkey King''s arm and said with respect: "He is our master. Thank you. You should thank our master. He saved you!"


    "Aren''t they Lan Ran''s subordinates? How do you call this human-looking guy the master?" Dond Chaka looked dumbfounded, but didn''t dare to neglect: "My lord, thank you for your help..."


    Monkey King ignored Dong De Chaka, but looked at Xiao Nilu: "What''s your name?"


    "Ni..." Xiao Nilu wanted to answer, but when she saw Yinmeng, her complexion suddenly changed: "Mom! It''s the god of death! I''m going to be killed! Run away!" Under Monkey King''s shocked eyes, he disappeared...

 1734 Chapter 27 This is not abduction

    Dond Chaka looked at Nilu''s back and stayed for a while before reacting, "Nillu, don''t be afraid, come back soon! They are not bad guys..."


    "But... the god of death, he will be killed!" Nilu stopped far away when she heard the words, but didn''t dare to come closer, her expression of fear looked very pitiful.


    "Actually, even if you want to run, you can''t get away!" Dongdchaka glanced at Hribel and his grandson, and murmured in his heart. Not to mention Hribel, it was just released by the grandson and grandchildren. Spiritual pressure is enough to crush them.


    "Don''t worry, the god of death is not a bad guy who kills you when you see it. We won''t hurt you!" Monkey King looked at Xiao Nilu with a smile: "As compensation for frightening you, these things are treated as an apology..." said Then, a lot of snacks appeared in Monkey King''s hands.


    Infected by Monkey King''s affinity, Xiao Nilu carefully observed Monkey King for a while, but finally couldn''t help the temptation of the things in his hand, and walked back cautiously: "You really won''t kill us?"


    "How about pulling the hook head office?" Monkey King stretched out the little finger of his right hand.


    "Okay, pull the hook!" Xiao Nilu''s eyes lit up, and she ran over and stretched out a little finger to hook Sun Wukong''s little finger...


    "I suspected that you were bad guys just now, I''m really sorry, I apologize to you!" After pulling the hook, Xiao Nilu was relieved immediately, and after a deep bow, she took away the snacks from Monkey King with a happy face: "Tongdchaka, Peixue, come here, let''s eat together!"


    "..." The women of Herribel were silent for a while, and would you believe it by hooking?Should you be stupid or naive?


    In fact, Dond Chaka wanted to tell Xiao Nilu, don''t just take things given by strangers, but faced with the deterrence of Hribel and the others, she didn''t dare to say this.


    "Wow~ what are these? Never seen before!"


    "It should be something of the world!"


    "This world? It''s terrible!" When Xiao Nilu heard about this world, she immediately became nervous, but immediately put on a happy expression: "But things are really delicious. I have never eaten such delicious things. !"


    "Um, Master, can you give us some too?" Seeing Xiao Nilu''s exaggerated expression, the three Apache girls looked a little greedy.


    They have been living in the virtual circle, and they have never eaten anything like this.


    Monkey King waved his hand, and the table full of rich food instantly flashed, and the enticing fragrance caused the population to overflow: "After eating, we will continue on our way!"


    "Wow~ Master, you are so kind!"


    "Long live master!"


    The three Apache girls all looked happy and sat down one after another...


    "I... can I eat too?" Xiao Nilu looked at the food on the table, her eyes shone with excitement, and her saliva was drawn from one corner of her mouth.


    "Please feel free!"


    "Thank you!"


    In less than half an hour, the table full of food was wiped out...


    Monkey King can show them such a happy and contented look by looking at a little food, and he really has a trace of sympathy for Xu''s life.


    "Nilu, do you want to go to the Xuye Palace with me?"


    "Xu Ye Palace? Don''t go!" Upon hearing what Sun Wukong said, Xiao Nilu immediately put on a very scared expression: "Where are the people who live there are very powerful Daxu, they will eat me!"


    "It''s okay, I will protect you!"


    "Really?" Xiao Nilu glanced at Monkey King. The sense of security that she felt all over made her immediately believe in Monkey King: "I believe you, but you have to be full!"


    "Ni... Ni... Ni... Nilu!!! Did you really agree?!!!" Dongdchaka was shocked immediately upon hearing this.


    "It''s okay, Brother Wukong said he would protect me!" Xiao Nilu hugged Monkey King''s first leg and smiled. Although she just met Monkey King, she can feel it. As long as she follows Monkey King, she will definitely It is safe.


    Nonsense, the newly promoted Dimensional God wants to protect you, what else do you have to fear!


    Seeing that Xiao Nilu''s trust in Monkey King even surpassed them, Dong De Chaka was suddenly depressed. We just met them, OK, can you just believe him so?He said that if he can protect you, can he really protect you?There is Xuye Palace!Not an amusement park!


    It''s just that even though there was a vain thought in my heart, Dong De Chaka didn''t dare to say: "What should I do? What should I do?" For a time, both Peixue and Peixue were in a hurry.


    But no matter how anxious they were, Monkey King had already picked up Xiao Nilu, let her sit on his shoulders, and walked towards Xuye Palace...


    The helpless Dongdchaka and Peixue had to follow with worry and fear...


    There was no situation encountered along the way. The group of people entered the Xuye Palace smoothly, but it was quiet and a little scary...


    "Strange...Why can''t I feel a bit of Reiatsu? What about the others? Ai Ran? Didn''t he want us to gather here? Why can''t you even see a virtual one?" Apache looked around, her brows frowned slightly. He was puzzled.


    Sun Wukong put down Xiao Nilu with a boring look: "This blue dye is too courageous. After feeling my breath, did he escape with other people..."


    "Escape... escaped?!!!" Dongdchaka''s face was stunned and stunned: "You mean, Lord Aizen is afraid of you, so he ran away?"


    Monkey King didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to the clown-like character of Dong De Chaka: ¡°It seems that the guy has to hide for a while before he dared to come out. Go to this world to play?"


    "But, I heard that there are many death gods in this world!"


    "What''s so scary about the god of death..." Apache said with a proud face: "Even the entire corpse soul world was almost destroyed by the master. If the master protects you, the god of death dare not move you!"


    "Destroy the corpse soul world?!! Master Apache, I have a limited IQ, don''t lie to me!" Hearing this, Dongdchaka''s expression was unbelievable.


    "How can a scum like you understand the greatness of the master!" Mila Rhodes squinted at Dong De Chaka with a look of contempt: "I didn''t see that even the master Aizen was so scared to hide by the master that he did not dare to come out. Yet?"


    "Uh~" Seeing people go to the empty night palace, Dong De Chaka couldn''t refute it for a moment. No matter whether Monkey King really almost destroyed the Soul World, he was only capable of scaring Lan Ran into hiding. Enough to shock him.


    "I am afraid that the virtual circle will be in chaos for a while. It will only be more dangerous if Nilu stays with you in the virtual circle. The strength of the two of you is not enough to protect her. So, let me return to the world!"


    Dongdchaka glanced at Xuye Palace again, and felt a deep sense of anxiety. After hesitating for a moment, he finally nodded...

 1735 Chapter 28 The World

    Not long after the Monkey King and his party left, the space above the Xuye Palace suddenly shattered like glass, and a white palm came out from it, and many figures led by Lan Ran emerged between the waves.


    "It turns out that Heliber and the others can be perfectly defaced, Master Airan, it seems that the man has a much better method than your Bengyu!" Grimjoo looked at the Void Night Palace below , Glanced at Lan Ran, with some mockery in her tone.


    "Well~ I''m very surprised about this too!" Lan Ran didn''t seem to care at all, still with a gentle smile on his face: "But, don''t underestimate Bengyu..." As he said, the terrifying Lingpressure Emerging from Aizen''s body, the entire space became extremely heavy, and Grimjoo just gritted his teeth and held on for three seconds before he knelt down in the air.


    However, Grimjoo raised his head with difficulty, glaring at the plain Lan Ran with unruly eyes: "Are you so embarrassed to become angry? Lord Ai Ran!"


    "Don''t try to challenge my patience, Grimjoo, that''s dangerous..." Lan Ran glanced at Grimjoo indifferently. The latter instantly became cold, and the shadow of death immediately engulfed him. , The shocked Grimjo did not dare to move at all: "I admit that he is indeed better than me now, but as long as I thoroughly study the Bengyu in my hands, one day, this bullying will be able to be washed away..."


    "I believe that this day won''t be too long, Aizen-sama!" Ichimaru Gin''s fox-like smile looked strange and uncomfortable.


    "Yes, it''s not far!" Lan Ran''s figure flashed, and he already appeared in the Void Night Palace: "Now, restore the normal order in the past, but there is one thing, you remember, don''t try to provoke him. I don¡¯t want you guys that I have cultivated so hard to take your lives in vain..."


    "But!" Grimjoo stood up with an unhappy cold snort, and retired without a fight. This behavior made him very dissatisfied. However, even if there were people like Aizen who had to shun Sanshe, even if he was unhappy. The brain is so stubborn to provoke.


    "That person is called Monkey King, right? I am a little interested in him!" Stark''s lazy expression showed a rare expression of interest. What kind of character is it after seeing Aizen? Do you want to avoid it temporarily?


    As for the other ten blades, they all showed shocked expressions. It is hard to believe that the invincible and powerful Airan actually admitted that he was inferior to others.


    The night was gradually dissipated by the morning light, and a new day had arrived.


    In a basement hidden by the Masked Legion.


    "Now, Captain Hirako, Master Wukong really can''t get out?" Jiu Nanbai held his chin in both hands, staring at the closed device leading to the virtual circle in front of him, with deep reluctance in his eyes.


    "I won''t be able to get out forever, but it''s absolutely no problem to be trapped for a while!" Mako Hirako grinned, a little gloating: "Of course, the premise is that he can come back alive. The virtual circle is not as peaceful as the world. !"


    "Actually, he didn''t do anything to us. Isn''t it too much to do this? Or, let''s open this channel and take him back?" Jiu Nanbai said with a look of expectation.


    "Jiu Nanbai, did you know him for only a long time?" Hirako Mako looked at Jiu Nanbai with an exaggerated expression: "Is the relationship with him so good?"


    "What! I just think that without Master Wukong, I would never be able to eat so many delicious foods. I feel that I don''t have any taste after eating other foods. It''s really unpalatable!" Jiu Nanbai A look of nostalgia.


    "I think you are poisoned!" Hirako Mako got up and stood up and walked out: "That guy is too arrogant. I will trap him for a while and teach him a lesson. After a while, I will pick him up. of!"


    "Wow! Really? Great!" Jiu Nanbai was overjoyed when he heard this.


    "I don''t need it!" A cold snort suddenly sounded, and the space in front of Mako Hirako suddenly tore open, forming a dark circular black hole...


    "Heiqiang?!!!" Mako Hirako and Jiu Nanbai''s expressions changed drastically, "Looking at this level, is there a big virtual intrusion?!"


    Several figures flashed out from all corners at the same time, and everyone like Ri Shili appeared in the field, looking at the cracked black cavity, their expressions were extremely dignified: "What''s the matter, how can we have a black cavity here? appear?"


    "Come out! What a powerful Reiatsu! It''s really imaginary!" Hirako Mako looked at the mouth of Heiqiang with solemn eyes, and already pulled out the Zanpodao from his waist, ready to slay him.


    Just looking at the figure walking out of the black tone, Hirako and others were all taken aback: "Woman?"


    "Is this the present world? The air is much fresher than the virtual circle!" The four women of Hribel walked out of the black cavity one after another. Apache took a deep breath and said with emotion.


    But it immediately ushered in the grandson''s sarcasm: "Don''t look like a dumpling entering the city, you will put us to shame, and you will make the Grim Reapers look down upon us!"


    "Even so, you don''t have to say it so badly, Sun and Sun!" Apache yelled immediately.


    "Death... Grim Reaper! Was it being targeted by the Grim Reaper just after he appeared?" Dongdchakar, who walked out afterwards, became nervous and frightened: "This world is really terrifying! Nilu, let''s go back. !"


    In the black voice, a scared little girl screamed immediately: "Wow! Is there a god of death outside? Then I don''t want to go out, I will be killed!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay, there is me!"


    "Huh? What is this voice?" After hearing this voice, Mako Hirako and the others, who had originally looked solemnly vigilant, opened their eyes wide: "Should...no?!!!"


    "What are you saying? Hirako Mako!" Sun Wukong hugged Xiao Nilu, who had put her head in his clothes, and walked out of the black cavity, her face full of joking.


    "Ah! It turned out to be Master Wukong! Are you coming back so soon? I thought you would spend a few more days in the virtual circle!" Hirako Mako immediately put on a smiling face, pretending to be foolish and scratching the back of his head.


    "Play for a few more days? You wish I never come back?"


    "How come, but I..."


    "Bang!!!~" Hirako Mako hadn''t finished saying what he had said. Monkey King had already appeared in front of him, and stepped him into the ground with an unceremonious foot: "Don''t beat me haha, you guys I know everything in my mind!"


    "Yeah! I told you already, it''s wrong to do this..." Seeing that the situation was wrong, Jiu Nanbai immediately went to the ground and ran to the Monkey King: "Welcome back, Master Wukong, but how come you mix with Xu Up?"

 1736 Chapter 29 Similar

    "It''s just a few people..." Monkey King''s face was flat, and with a little bit of strength under his feet, Mako Hirako''s yell immediately came out: "Ah~ The Hungarian mouth is about to split! It''s really about to split. !"


    "Asshole, take your stinky feet off Hirako''s body!" Ri Shili yelled with an angry face, and punched Monkey King...


    "Do you want to be hung on the tree again?" Monkey King looked at Ri Shili with a smile, and did not stop him.


    After the latter heard the words of Monkey King, his fist stopped in front of him, and Hi Se-ri retracted his fist with some luck, and snorted coldly: "Remove your stinky feet, It''s shameful to be stepped under your feet in public!"


    "Oh~ It''s really surprising that this sentence came out of your mouth..." Monkey King suddenly smiled, "Have you ever thought about this when you beat him?"


    "Uh~" Hi Shili was at a loss.


    "Okay, if you don''t want to be hung on the tree as bacon, you just stay aside for me..." Monkey King pushed Hirako away and looked down at Hirako Mako: "Now, it''s time for us to settle accounts! "


    "Well~ we really haven''t done any tricks on the crossing gate. You said to be fast. Just a little time, we can only do one-way teleportation. We can''t blame us..." Hirako Mako lay on the ground , Spread his hands, an expression of innocence.


    He didn¡¯t seem to care at all about Sun Wukong¡¯s stepping on the ground. He was used to stepping on him a long time ago. Of course, the most important reason was that Sun Wukong stepped on him so that he could not move at all, so he could only let it go. Naturally.


    As the saying goes, since you can''t resist, you can only try to enjoy one.


    "Yeah~ Master Goku, Captain Hirako really hasn''t done anything! If they do, you won''t be able to enter the virtual circle smoothly. I am afraid that you would have been thrown into a crack in the space... "Jiu Nanbai looked at Sun Wukong with a pleased look, and also said kind words for Hirako Mako: "And we didn''t have time to tell you about the one-way transmission, you just walked in..."


    Sun Wukong thought for a while, and it seemed to be the case. He took away the feet of Mako Hirako, and Mako Hirako immediately got up from the ground and rubbed the area with the big footprints at Hungarian''s mouth. He was shocked: " Where did this guy come from! Even I didn¡¯t have the slightest strength to fight back in his hands..."


    "Although you did not deliberately act on the crossing gate, but there is a problem with your mentality!" Monkey King looked at Hirako Mako with malicious intent.


    "Uh~" Hirako Mako suddenly broke into a cold sweat and wanted to explain, but the previous words that he wanted to trap Monkey King in the virtual circle for a period of time had obviously been heard by Monkey King. How else would he defend himself?


    "If you don''t want to be beaten, just do something for me!"


    "Tell me, if you can do it!" Hirako Mako''s expression immediately became serious.


    "Did you see these two emptiness..." Monkey King pointed to Dongdchaka and Peixue: "Let them live here temporarily, is it okay?"


    "What? Although we are masks now, we were also gods of death in the past, how could we be mixed with the virtual, impossible! Absolutely impossible!" Hirako Mako immediately refused loudly.


    "Really not?" Monkey King''s eyes suddenly closed, seeing Hirako Mako and the others'' hearts immediately beating violently. An unprecedented sense of horror and palpitations made their minds and bodies densely covered with a layer of fear, almost Subconsciously, the members of the Masked Legion blurted out: "No problem! Absolutely no problem!"


    "Then it''s settled!" Monkey King turned his head to look at Dong De Chaka: "You two will live here for the time being. Don''t wander around if you are fine. If you accidentally killed it by another god of death, don''t blame me for not reminding me. you guys¡­"


    "Living with death?" Dongdchaka swallowed with a frightened look: "Are you sure we won''t be sliced ??by them? And, what about Nilu?"


    "Of course Nilu lives with me!" Sun Wukong waved his hand taking it for granted, ignoring Dond Chaka, and looked at Mako Hirako: "Why didn''t you see Lisa?"


    "Lisa has something to go out..." Hirako Mako laughed and seemed to be hiding something.


    "Looking at you with a guilty conscience, you must have asked her to investigate my identity?" Then, Monkey King kicked Mako Hirako out, looking at Ri Shili and Jiu Nanbai: "Would you like Go out with me?"


    Jiu Nanbai was obviously moved, and finally shook his head: "I don''t want it anymore. We are a little sensitive about our identity. It''s not time to show up..."


    "It''s up to you, go, Hribel, I''ll take you to stroll around in this world!" With Hribel''s daughters, Sun Wukong and others walked out of the basement...


    After Sun Wukong and the others left, the originally cynical Hirako Mako immediately became extremely serious: "It''s really strange, how come those women''s Reiatsu are so similar to us? It feels like emptiness, but not imaginary, what is this? what happened?"


    "Because they are very similar to you!" When Dongdchaka spoke, he was obviously a little scared. These are all gods of death in front of him.


    "similar?"


    "You should be the gods of death who have been blurred by Indigo?" Dongd Chaka said cautiously.


    "How did you know?!" The Reiatsu of Hirako Mako and others were involuntarily radiated, and Dongdchakar waved his hands again and again in fright: "Don''t get excited! Don''t get excited! It''s you who claim to be masked, and we I have also done things under Lan Ran''s hand, and of course I know some things. There are only a few ghosts of death, so naturally it is not difficult to guess!"


    Hirako Mako and others heard this, and then put away the hostility that had just arisen: "What''s the matter with them that are similar to us? Are they too?"


    "No, no, no...you are the illusion of death, but they are the illusion of death..."


    "The death of the virtual... Isn''t it... But even so, there should be some characteristics of the virtual?" Hirako Mako looked serious.


    "Because they have completely broken their faces, and have reached the ultimate point where they can evolve!" Dongd Chaka said with envy.


    This is also the main reason why he gave Little Nilu to Monkey King with confidence, because he was thirsty for Monkey King to heal Nilu''s injury, and to transform his face like Hribel and the others.


    "Perfect defacement?" Hirako Mako and others stared wide-eyed, with solemn expressions: "I didn''t expect such existences to appear in the emptiness. This seems to be just a legend..."

 1737 Chapter Thirty-Sudden Changes

    "What Airan has always been pursuing is this kind of power! The illusion of death, the illusion of death! Unexpectedly, Xu has already reached this point..." Hirako Mako was shocked: "And this existence, I would succumb to the Monkey King..."


    "Because Lord Hribel and the others are able to transform their faces perfectly, it is all the credit of Lord Goku..." Dongdchaka''s tone was filled with endless admiration and envy: "I also heard about them on their way to the world... "


    "It turned out to be him!!!" Hirako Mako and the others were all surprised: "Unexpectedly, he actually mastered the technology that even Airan was thirsty for and never mastered!"


    After Mako Hirako and others asked Dongdchaka some more questions, a beautiful figure suddenly flashed here, and Lisa Yagamaru, who had left for the night, finally returned.


    Looking at Dong De Chaka and Peixue, Yagomaru Lisa Dai frowned slightly: "Xu?"


    "Don''t rush, Lisa, the two of them are placed in our place by Master Wukong!" Jiunanbai immediately reminded.


    "Parking? We are not pets..." Todd Chaka whispered.


    "Is he back?" Lisa Yagomaru said with concern: "Are you all okay?"


    "It''s okay, Lisa, just tell me, what exactly did you find? Who is that arrogant guy?" Hichiri''s loud voice came immediately.


    "I went to Lie Urahara Kisuke, and I did find out some news, but you must not be scared..."


    On the Sun Wukong side, they were excited about what they saw along the way. They were still extremely excited when they returned to Zhiji¡¯s home. In the virtual circle, they could only look at one place. The yellow sofa stays, how can I see such a scene.


    Orihime was not at home at this time, but she was sitting in the hall drinking tea and watching TV.


    Looking at the Monkey King and his party coming in from the door, Ye Yi put down the tea cup in his hand and fixed his eyes on the body of his grandson and grandson. The different color in his eyes flashed away: "It''s really a weird spiritual pressure. A few amazing things came back!"


    "I actually said that we are a few things..." Mila Rhodes looked upset: "Master, can I beat her?"


    "Mila Rhodes, you really don''t know how to speak!" Sun Sun covered his mouth and laughed softly: "This is the master''s home. The people who live here are naturally related to the master. If it is our mistress Sir, how do you end up?"


    "Hey?! Master mistress?" Mila Rhodes'' expression changed drastically when he heard the words, and he immediately bowed to Ye Yi one hundred degrees: "Sorry, my mistress, I spoke too presumptuously. Please forgive me!"


    "My mistress?" He laughed all night, with a plain face: "Don''t worry, I''m not his wife, so you don''t have to pay such a big gift to me!"


    "It turned out not to be! Frightened me!" Mila Rhodes immediately wiped the sweat on his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "So, don''t you introduce me? Master Wukong?" Ye Yi poured a cup of tea for Monkey King and looked at him with a seated gesture.


    "Why are you here? Where''s Zhi Ji?" Monkey King sat down at will, Yin Meng also stepped forward, knelt down on his right side, and made tea for him.


    "Origami, I went to school with her classmates..." Ye Yi drank a sip of tea, and said casually: "As for me, naturally I''m showing her the house..."


    "Watch the cat, this one suits you well!" Monkey King reached out his hand and touched Yeyi''s head, he smiled, and looked at Hribel: "You come and sit here too, don''t need to stand, here I don''t need so much Pay attention."


    Hribel hesitated for a moment, and still sat on the left side of Monkey King. As for the grandson and grandson, they all stood behind Monkey King, acting as attendants.


    The reason Sun Wukong didn''t ask them to sit down together was because he knew very well that even if he said that, the three of them would not sit down because they had a clear position for themselves, and they would never cross the boundary.


    "My name is Ye Yi, and I''m a god of death, don''t you know?" Ye Yi looked at Herribel and stretched out his right hand.Although Hribel kept her Reiki concealed, she could tell at a glance that this woman was not easy.


    "Tiya Heribel, Xu!" Heribel and Yeyi shook their hands lightly, and immediately let go, with simple words and plain manners. As Xu, she naturally has no affection for Death.


    "Xu..." Ye Yi immediately put on an expression like this: "I heard that the closer Xu is to humans, the stronger his strength. I don''t know how far Master Hribel has reached?"


    Hribel glanced at her with a plain face: "Vashtodd, perfect face!"


    Rao was already prepared, and Ye Yi was surprised: "Perfectly broken face?!"


    "Thanks to Lord Wukong, we can''t do it!" Hribel glanced at Monkey King, her face humble and respectful.


    "It turned out to be you!" Ye Yi looked at Monkey King with a look of exclamation: "What else can you not? The artificial righteous soul has been given real life by you, and even Zhanpaku knife can be copied and transplanted by you. , Now that the virtual perfection is broken, it won''t even be the virtual reality of Death, can you?"


    "How about you try?"


    "Don''t! No need!" Ye Yi heard the words, immediately startled, and then turned his attention back to Helibel''s body: "It''s really not visible at all. It''s a legend. The perfect defacement!" Then he looked at Monkey King again: "But you are too messy, right? Death and the virtual mess together, this is all messy!"


    "Is it necessary to distinguish between Xu and Death so clearly?" Monkey King looked at Ye Yi seriously and said: "Whether it is Xu or Death, both are transformed by humans, but their growth directions are different..."


    Hearing the words, Ye Yi froze for a moment, pondered for a moment, and nodded very seriously: "Maybe what you said is right!" After a pause, he suddenly looked out: "Huh? ~ This Reinforcement..." , Jiao''s body flashed, already appeared on the roof, looking at the door door that suddenly appeared in the sky, Ye Yi frowned slightly: "Passing through the door..."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Rukia flashing out of it, but she fell to the ground. Then, another extremely beautiful woman also flashed out of the gate, her hand surging towards the falling The next Rukia waved out!


    When Ye Ye saw this, her figure flashed, and she caught Rukia in an instant. After a flash, she returned to the roof.


    At this time, Monkey King also came to the door and looked up at the sky. The woman covered with cold air immediately showed a smile at the corner of her mouth: "Sleeve Baixue...it looks like a corpse soul. Something interesting happened in the world..."

 1738 Chapter 31: Coming to the Soul World Again

    Xiu Baixue glanced at the Monkey King below her eyes, her eyebrows frowned slightly, and she stepped back decisively, and disappeared into the piercing gate behind her...


    Ye Yi hugged Rukia and jumped off the roof, looking at her bruised and bruised, with a serious face: "What happened? Rukia! Who was that woman just now?"


    "Sleeve Baixue...my...Zanpakuknife..." Rukia tried to sit up, but failed. Her spiritual pressure was exhausted and her body had many scars, making her extremely weak.


    "Your Zanpodao?" Yiye heard this, with a look of surprise: "Not only has it manifested, but it has attacked its own master? What is going on?"


    "Master Wukong, please, help... the corpse soul world!" Rukia turned her head hard, looking at Monkey King pleadingly.


    "I almost destroyed the Soul Soul World two days ago. Are you telling me to save the Soul Soul World again?" Monkey King looked at Rukia with a funny expression, his hands glowed with soft fluorescence, shining on her body, making Her injuries recovered instantly.


    "What a powerful healing power!!" Ye Yi was surprised to see, such a healing method, even the captain of the fourth division, Uozhihualie, is far inferior!


    After recovering from her injuries, Rukia hugged Monkey King and said excitedly: "Master Goku, please, please help the Soul World! Even if you don¡¯t help the Soul World, save Vice Captain Matsumoto and the others. That''s okay!"


    "What the hell happened to the Soul World? You can make it clear!" Ye Yi asked anxiously.


    "I don''t know very well. In short, the day after Master Wukong left, a guy named Mura Masa appeared in the soul world. He made all the captain''s Zanpaku knives manifest and betrayed, because The relationship between Lord Wukong, all the captain¡¯s injuries at the time had not recovered, and the deputy captain and some of the seat officials were still frozen. The Soul Realm did not have much combat power to resist. The sudden betrayal of the Zanpai Dao made The corpse soul world has received a devastating blow. Now everyone is recovering from their injuries in the fourth division. If they don''t go to rescue, everyone will be in danger!"


    "Mura Masa, that guy would choose the right time. He suddenly got into trouble when the Soul World was fatally hit..." After hearing this, Sun Wukong looked admiringly: "When everyone is injured, I am afraid it is difficult to resist the enchantment of his ability. If I am not mistaken, the old man Yamamoto''s Liu Jian Ruo Huo has also rebelled?"


    "Yes..." Rukia nodded, "But he didn''t join the team that hurt the corpse soul world. He was just looking for your trace, saying that he would shame Captain Yamamoto!"


    "It''s normal. I am afraid that the betrayal is just trying to defeat me!" Monkey King''s mouth showed a slight smile: "This is interesting... The survival of the Soul World has nothing to do with me. , But Luan Ju''s life and death can''t be ignored. This is a rare opportunity to gain good impressions. Okay, let me accompany you on a trip to the Soul World!"


    "Really! Great! If it were you, the Soul World would definitely be saved!" Lucia was overjoyed when she heard the words, and she took Monkey King''s hand and walked out: "Let¡¯s go back to the Soul World now. If you delay, I''m afraid everyone will be in danger!"


    Seeing this, the women of Hribel also got up to follow...


    "You go back first, I have to tell Urahara about this, and we will be there later..." Ye Yi said, the step was fully opened and disappeared in an instant...


    Seeing the door of the piercing world appeared in front of them, Apache and the others were both nervous and excited: "It hasn''t been long since this has just come into the world. They are going to the Soul World again. Thinking about it, I feel crazy!"


    Mila Rhodes whispered: "It''s good if the corpse soul world is destroyed, why are you going to save it!"


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, hurry up!" Herlibel spoke calmly and walked through the gate: "Now, Master Wukong''s position is the position that I am waiting for!"


    "Of course we know this kind of thing, it''s just making a fuss!" Mila Rhodes said, and walked through the gate with everyone...


    The corpse soul world.


    When Sun and Sun walked out of the piercing gate, they looked at the ruins in front of them, all with a look of astonishment: "This is the Soul World? How can it look worse than the virtual circle!"


    "Look over there. It''s a big iceberg, and it''s full of death!" Apache was excited: "Why do I feel so happy when I see this scene!"


    "I agree with this sentence!" Sun Sun covered his mouth and chuckled.Mila Rhodes also nodded, with a gloating expression.


    Rukia on the side was unhappy when she heard it. If it weren''t for Sun Wukong''s subordinates, she would have been swearing.


    "Unexpectedly, it has destroyed the corpse soul world like this. It seems that the one called Murata is very strong!" Herliebel looked around, her expression dignified.


    "No, these were basically destroyed by Master Wukong, and those gods of death were also frozen by Master Wukong..." Yinmeng''s face was calm and explained softly.


    It takes three days for the frozen Reaper to thaw, but now only two days have passed, so it is still frozen.


    "It turns out to be the master''s masterpiece! I''ll just say, besides the master, who else can destroy the corpse soul world into this appearance!" Mila Rhodes immediately cast a blind worship look at Sun Wukong.


    "Let me say, why don''t we take this opportunity to destroy the corpse soul world?" Apache said with a look of excitement, his eyes shining.


    "I said, you guys, are you here to help, or are you here?" Rukia, who couldn''t bear it, finally yelled at her grandson.


    "Although we all want to get into trouble, it''s a pity that the master is here to help you..." Sun Sun''s tone was slightly regrettable.


    "Master Wukong, can''t you take care of your three subordinates? They listen to me so uncomfortable!" Rukia was completely out of the question, so she had to complain to Monkey King.


    "They are all imaginary, don''t expect them to be friendly to the Soul World!" Monkey King said flatly: "But the three of you are really too much to talk. From now on, you are not allowed to talk!"


    The third daughter of the grandson and grandson heard the words, her face suddenly depressed, but she still closed her mouth obediently, not dare to say a word.


    Only when Rukia heard of their identities, she was shocked: "They... are all Xu? My God! Xu ran to our corpse soul world with a swagger!"


    "Haha~~ I feel your breath! Monkey King!!!" Suddenly, a majestic and old voice came from a distance. The next moment, a pillar of fire rose into the sky, an old man completely shrouded in flames. From far to near...

 1739 Chapter Thirty Two

    "It''s Captain Yamamoto''s fiery blade!" Feeling the terrifying spiritual pressure, Rukia''s complexion changed drastically.


    "Oh my God! Just a Zanpaku knife, there is such a terrifying Reiatsu, how strong is your captain?!" The three Apache girls were shocked, if they had not been perfectly broken The face turned, I am afraid that under this terrible spiritual pressure, everyone can stand unstable.


    Don''t look at the old man Yamamoto being killed by Monkey King, but for others, it is not a joke to condense a thousand years of spiritual pressure.


    Rao was the big boss Aizen, facing the old man Yamamoto, he was also very jealous. In the original book, he did not go head-to-head with him at all, but suppressed and targeted him by various means.


    As the old man of Yamamoto''s Zanpaku, the strength of the blade is naturally terrifying.


    Heribel felt the terrifying spiritual pressure and the flames that swept from a distance. Her complexion was also dignified, her body flashed, she stood in front of Monkey King, and pulled out the Zanpai Knife between her back. , Go directly to the edge: "Conquer him, the Queen!"


    In an instant, the spiritual pressure that was hidden by her erupted like a stormy sea. Although it was not as fiery as the blade, it was still terrifying!


    But it¡¯s worth mentioning that even if it¡¯s the sword, her appearance hasn¡¯t changed in any way. It¡¯s just that the Zanpakuknife in her hand has become a shark-shaped great sword, as if the god of death had begun to solve the Zanpakudaw Generally, it looks extremely heroic when held lightly.


    Because Sun Wukong has eliminated all her imaginary features, even if she is back, she will not show any imaginary features.


    But for a moment, the fire wave containing terrifying temperature has swept down from the sky, and the target is directed at everyone below!Of course, the target of its lock is undoubtedly Monkey King, but the coverage of the fire wave is too wide, so everyone is covered!


    Hribel let out a cold snort, and the shark-shaped sword slashed out: "Broken waterfall!"


    The terrifying waterfall instantly rushed into the sky from bottom to top, colliding with the fire waves that swept down the sky!


    Suddenly, the sound of''chi chi~'' continued. While the water extinguished the flame, it was also evaporated by the flame one after another, and a white mist rose in the sky, which for a moment blocked everyone''s sight!


    Water can overcome fire, but fire can also evaporate water. Although the attributes of the blade like fire are suppressed, but his terrifying spiritual pressure has wiped out this weakness. For a while, he can''t hold on to Hribel. No matter who.


    Rukia was stunned when she watched this scene: "So strong! She can stand against Liu Ren Ruohuo!"


    If it were replaced by the previous Heribel, it would naturally be incomparable with Liu Ren Ruohuo, but after being perfectly defaced by Monkey King, his strength has also risen sharply. With the addition of the attribute advantages, this will be compared with Liu Ren Ruohuo. They are evenly matched.


    The fire and water held a stalemate for more than ten minutes before they dissipated.


    After the fire faded, the appearance of a fiery blade appeared in front of everyone. This is an old man who looks older than the old man Yamamoto. His whole body exudes fiery temperature, and even the space around him looks a little bit distortion.


    Liubian is standing in the void, looking down at Hribel below, with a serious look: "This Reiatsu...is it a broken face... even after returning to the blade, there is not the slightest special design, is it perfect broken face? Possibly, even if it is a perfect face, after returning to the blade, there will be a little bit of imaginary characteristics!" Then, he looked away and looked at Monkey King: "Boy, is this your masterpiece again?"


    "Little devil? You really know how to rely on the old to sell the old!" Monkey King looked at the sluggish fire, and then said to Hribel: "This old man taught you, come up with all your strength, otherwise, but yes Killed by a spike!"


    "Understand!" Herlibel nodded respectfully, raised her head to look at Liu Jian Ruo Hu, and the fighting spirit rose: "You are very strong, just to verify the new power that Master Wukong has given me!" As he said, the thin hand grabbed the big hand. The blade of the sword screamed coldly: "Er Duan Guiyi, the emperor is immortal!"


    "Boom!!~" A spirit pressure that could not stand the flames of Liu Jian burst out from Heribel''s body, and the shark-shaped sword in her hand also became a small sword spit out from the mouth of a fish. The ancient sword of the body looks light and small, but it is also extremely powerful!


    "Wow! It turns out that the abilities that Master Heliber gained after being promoted are second-stage homecoming, so amazing!" The three Apaches were excited at the moment, looking at Heliber''s eyes full of worship.


    "The Er Duan Gui edge is like the Death God''s Swastika! Unexpectedly, in the emptiness, there will be a figure like you!" Liu Ren Ruohuo looked at Herlibel at this time, his expression finally became serious : "However, don''t think that even this is the case, you can compare with the old man!"


    With that said, the terrifying Rei Pressure erupted from Liu Bian Ruo Huo''s body again, shaking so that the void was trembling slightly, and Liu Bian Ruo Huo''s thin body instantly became extremely strong, and Rei Pressure was shocked. Extremely, it directly suppressed Herribel''s spiritual pressure!


    "An old monster who has lived for a thousand years, this Rei Pressure is really unmatched!" Monkey King felt the terrifying Rei Pressure of Liu Ren Ruo Huo, and smiled faintly: "Helibel, it seems you are going to be in a hard fight. !"


    "Willing to help you!" Hribel did not fear at all, and respectfully bowed to Monkey King, and displayed the ringing sound. In an instant, even in front of the blade of fire, the ancient sword in his hand was unceremoniously transformed into a touch of cold water. Slash down!


    In the crisp sound of the''ding'', while Liu Jianruohuo fired Heribel against Herribel, the two immediately unfolded their bodies and turned into afterimages, colliding in the sky from time to time, erupting into a fierce roar!


    One is the instant step, and the other is the reverberation. This is a contest between speed and speed, it is also the collision of spiritual pressure and spiritual pressure, and it is a battle between power and power, and a competition between water and fire!


    If the fire blade cannot crush Heribel with absolute power, the embarrassment of being restrained in attributes will make him passive. It is true that his spiritual pressure is stronger than Heribel, but he will also be attributed. The restraint of the above and equal to each other, the two are also at odds for a while!


    "It''s so powerful, it''s as good as Rukiyaki!" Rukia was already stunned at this moment: "That''s Captain Yamamoto''s Rukiyaki. So, wouldn''t that woman be able to match Captain Yamamoto? Are you shoulder to shoulder?"


    "That''s not all..." Monkey King just took a look, already seeing the result: "Although the gap in spiritual pressure can be made up by the restraint of attributes, the gap in the hands can''t be made up. In other words, I have been with the old man Yamamoto for a thousand years, and he is so skillful, but Hribel also has an invincible physique. It seems that the two of them will need a little time to tell the winner... "

 1740 Chapter Thirty-Three: Heribel vs. Furious

    Not long after Monkey King finished speaking, Liu Ren Ruohuo relied on his exquisite skill to gradually suppress Heribel, and then took the opportunity to slash her left shoulder with a sword, and the wound was deeply visible.


    If it weren''t for Heribel''s perfect face-to-face transformation and an amazing increase in defense, this sword might have cut off her entire left hand!


    But what is strange is that there is no blood flowing out, but her wound is instantly healed like water.


    "Huh?!" Liu Jian Ruohuo frowned, and in order to verify what he thought, he launched a fierce attack again. A swordsmanship can be described as superb. In terms of swordsmanship, Hribel is far from it. But for a moment, Herribel was already suppressed in a hurry, and in the end she couldn''t dodge that fierce and mighty sword!


    In the splash of water, a terrifying wound was cut from the front of Heribel¡¯s Huns to the abdomen. There was no blood in the wound, but it was densely covered with water, as if this body was entirely composed of water.


    In the next moment, the wound seemed to be opened in the stream of water, and it healed instantly.


    But at the moment of being chopped, Hribel also took a backhand sword, leaving a striking bloodstain in front of the fiery Huns.


    Liubian Ruohuo stepped a little, and instantly distanced himself from Helibel, with a serious expression: "So that''s it, is this the so-called undead emperor... really troublesome ability!"


    "Wow~ Is this immortal? It''s amazing!" After seeing Hribel''s ability, the three Apache girls were all excited.


    "It can indeed be called an immortal body..." Sun Wukong nodded: "The second stage of the blade, the immortal emperor, its ability is to greatly increase Heribel''s spiritual pressure, while also giving her a water element. The body of water cannot be cut off, so Hribel will not be injured!"


    "Doesn''t this mean that Master H¨¦ribel is already invincible!" The three daughters of Mila Rhodes all had shocked expressions.


    "In this world, there is no truly invincible ability, everything depends on your own strength..." Monkey King explained with a flat face: "If you change to someone else, Hribel can be invincible, but facing the flow If the blade is burning, it won''t work..."


    "Why?" Sun and Sun''s third daughter looked curious.


    "Because water can restrain fire, but fire can also restrain water!"


    "Ah~ I get it!" Rukia said with a daze: "The flames of the fiery blade are enough to evaporate Hribel''s water, so can he hurt Hribel?"


    "You''re right!" The answer to Rukia was a deep cry: "Your ability is indeed incomprehensible to others, but to the old man, it is like a fake, die!"


    With the sound of heavy drinking, a fiery flame was instantly densely covered with a fiery flame on the body of the sword, which seemed to burn through the sky, and its power was amazing!The terrifying temperature caused Herribel''s body to evaporate a little white mist!


    Immediately under a fierce slash, the flame on the sword instantly turned into a roaring fire cage, and whizzed towards Heribel!


    Seeing Helibel also let out a cold snort at the same time, slashing the ancient sword in his hand, blasting out a terrifying waterfall of water, and in an instant, it drowned the howling fire dragon!


    The two erode each other, extinguish and evaporate!


    "Draw a knife, cut it!"


    A heavy drink suddenly sounded behind Hribel, I don''t know when, Liubianruohuo has flashed behind her, and the sword with the terrifying flames has already slashed out!


    Horribel was shocked, turned around and raised his sword to block it, with a crisp sound of''ding'', successfully resisting the fiery blade of the sword, but failed to resist the terrifying fire waves attached to it!


    The fire wave was like a terrifying sharp blade, slashing horizontally on Helibel''s waist. Amidst the screams of the grandson and grandchildren, he was cut off in the middle with a scream!


    With one hit, Liubianruohuo shot it out again with a single palm. A terrifying flame instantly enveloped the 100-meter range, enveloping Herribel, and burned!


    "Master Hribel!!" The three grandchildren were shocked when they saw this. They were about to step forward to rescue, but they were stopped by Monkey King: "Don''t worry, the water elemental body is not so easy to be killed. ."


    Perhaps it was to confirm what Sun Wukong said, a cold drink suddenly resounded in the flames: "Damn waterfall!"


    Seeing the sky lit up, the terrifying currents poured down like a Tianhe river bursting its dyke. For a moment, it was already a flame extinguished, and it made the ground here form a vast ocean!


    And Liubianruohuo naturally couldn''t avoid suffering, and was submerged in the monstrous torrent that poured down!


    In the vast ocean of water, there were ripples, and Heribel''s head slowly emerged from the surface of the water and then slowly rose. The severed body was already intact.


    Her body is composed of water elements, even if a part of it is cut and evaporated, she can still rely on flowing water to recover instantly!


    And the torrent of pouring down quietly stopped at the moment Hribel appeared.


    In the next moment, the horrible pillar of fire burst into the sky from the vast waters, and the fierce body was already in the sky. Looking at the recovered Hribel, her brows frowned slightly: "Has it been restored? ¡­It¡¯s just that Reiatsu seems to have weakened a lot..."


    "It deserves to be the old immortal who has a thousand years of experience. He can see the weakness of Hribel at a glance!" Monkey King glanced at Liu Ren Ruohuo, his expression indifferent.


    "Weakness?" Sun and Sun looked at Sun Wukong with doubts.


    "Herebel''s water elemental body, although it will not die or be injured, but the prerequisite is that it needs sufficient spiritual pressure support. If the spiritual pressure is exhausted, then her water elemental body will be over!"


    "Then Lord Hribel has been suppressed, isn''t it dangerous?" The faces of the women Mila Rhodes showed a worried look.


    "Then it depends on which of the two of them exhausts first!"


    "Then Master Hribel can win?" The grandson and grandchildren looked forward to it.


    "What do you say?" Monkey King asked rhetorically.


    "If it''s Reiatsu, I''m afraid no one can compare with Captain Yamamoto, right? Ryubane Ruohuo is Captain Yamamoto''s Zanpaku Sword, so Reiatsu is not bad at all..." Rukia said.


    "So, Lord Hribel is sure to lose?" The three daughters of Sun and Sun immediately became a little unhappy.


    "Why, don''t you still want to win?" Monkey King glanced at his grandson and grandchildren, then he smiled: "Somehow they have lived for a thousand years, and Herribel has been able to force him to this level. It is already very remarkable. , If this was changed, it would have been cut short by others!"

 1741 Chapter Thirty Four

    The third daughter of the grandson heard this, and it was right to think about it. Yamamoto Genryusai¡¯s name has been passed down for thousands of years. Although Hribel faced his Zanpaku, he was able to beat others to such an extent. It is indeed proud enough to hurt the other party, and when the rumors go out, Hribel''s name will definitely become famous.


    "Come back, Hribel, there is no need to continue the fight!"


    Hearing Sun Wukong''s order, Hribel didn''t hesitate at all, and she made a ringing, and she already appeared behind Sun Wukong.


    "Little devil, the old man''s battle with her is not over yet, why stop here?" Liu Ren Ruohuo glanced at Monkey King and hummed coldly. It was totally unreasonable to run away if he took advantage.


    After living for so long, Liu Ren Ruo Huo couldn''t see the meaning of Monkey King at a glance. He clearly saw that Heribel would lose if he went down, so while hurting him, he immediately stopped the fight from continuing. , This clearly shows him as a stepping stone to fame for Hribel!


    What will people say when the rumors go out?Naturally, Helibel and he were evenly matched, regardless of victory or defeat, and finally retreated completely!


    And he is the representative of Genryusai Yamamoto. If he loses, it is equivalent to discrediting Genryusai Yamamoto!How can he bear it?


    Liu Jian Ruo Hu''s''defection'' was realized by the ability of Muramasa, in order to defeat Monkey King and find a place for Yamamoto Genryuzhai, but it was not here.Even if he can''t beat other people''s men and want to trouble Monkey King, how will his face survive in the future?It was a shame.


    "Little devil, come here, fighting the old man for three hundred rounds!" Liu Ren Ruohuo looked at Herlibel and shouted.


    However, it was as if Hribel hadn''t heard it, she wouldn''t be able to kill him at all. Without Sun Wukong''s order, she would naturally not be in battle.


    "Ahhhh~~ I''m angry with the old man!" With a fierce temperament, Rao was also very angry at this moment: "A little devil, how dare you count the old man!" He said, a more terrifying spirit. The pressure burst out of his body...


    "Don''t open your mouth and shut your mouth, just a kid, in front of me, you are not qualified!" Said, Monkey King grasped Liubian Ruohuo, which was about to explode, with a loud "bang" sound, Liu Jianruo fiery Under the stunned gaze of Herribel and other women, the body suddenly exploded, turning into a little light and dissipating!


    "Oh my God! He...he...he...he was...so...dead?!!!" Apache opened his eyes wide, his words stuttered in shock.


    The existence that fought such a fierce battle with Heribel was actually crushed by Monkey King''s volley, so how powerful is their Wukong-sama!


    Hribel and the others all understand that Monkey King is very powerful, but he hasn''t really seen this power before. Now that he can see it, with the contrast, it is naturally shocking and speechless.


    "Otherwise, you think, why can Master Wukong almost destroy the Soul World by himself?" After Rukia was shocked, she also laughed bitterly. Compared with the shock of Hribel and the others, she is much calmer, because she But I have seen Monkey King cut all the captains with a single sword, including Genryusai Yamamoto!


    At this moment, Herribel''s worship and respect for Monkey King has exploded!


    "Master Wukong, you didn''t kill Liubian Ruohuo?" After Rukia calmed down, she was a little worried.


    "No, I just broke him up forcibly, now he is back with the old man Yamamoto! I just want to recover, I am afraid it will take a lot of time."


    "That''s good!" Rukia breathed a sigh of relief immediately after hearing this.


    If Liubian Huo were really destroyed, then Yamamoto Genryusai without Zanpakuk¨­ would be abandoned.


    "You''ve been watching the play long enough, shouldn''t you show up too?" Monkey King looked towards a cliff and said calmly.


    "It''s amazing, Lord Monkey King, you deserve to be a character who can destroy the Soul World by yourself. You are powerful, let us deeply admire!" As the voice sounded, Muramasa brought a line of embodied Zanpaku knives. He emerged from the cliff and came to the front of Monkey King and others.


    At the same time, Muramasa also bowed slightly to Monkey King: "I didn''t mean to oppose you. I just wanted to save my master. If there is any offense, please forgive me and express my sincerest apologies! "


    "You have a good attitude! Okay, the so-called don''t hit the smiley person, I don''t care about you..." Monkey King said, looking at Xiu Baixue and Gray Cat: "You two, come here!"


    "Hehe~Master Wukong, are you planning to adopt me?" The Grey Cat ran out immediately after hearing the words, and hugged Monkey King''s arm, with a pitiful appearance: "I don''t have it now. The owner¡¯s stray cat is gone, please take it away..."


    And Xiu Baixue also silently walked to the side of Monkey King, glanced at Rukia, snorted, not looking at her.Rukia suddenly looked depressed.


    Upon seeing this, Muramasa wrinkled his brows slightly, just a single sentence, which made his ability seem to have lost the effect. Xiu Baixue and the gray cat directly rebelled, which made Murakami''s fear of Monkey King even deeper. Up.


    "Master Goku, they..."


    Before Rukia finished her words, she was interrupted by Monkey King: "That''s your own business in the corpse soul world, it has nothing to do with me!" As he said, he waved his hand to the village and the others: "You also hurry up and get out. Right!"


    Without saying a word, Muramasa and others just flashed away and disappeared here!They are all self-aware, even if they are all together, they will be killed in an instant, so there is no nonsense, and they want to leave immediately, because standing in front of Monkey King, they feel cautious in their hearts.


    "Uh~" Rukia looked at Muramasa and the others who were walking extremely simply, and was depressed again, and was a little unwilling to deal with them easily, so why would she refuse!But thinking about the relationship between Monkey King and the Soul World, there is really no obligation to help them, so I had to give up, obediently lead the way for Monkey King and others, and head to the fourth team...


    At least, because of the arrival of Monkey King, everyone was saved, and if Monkey King was there, the village would not dare to mess around.


    Along the way, looking at the dilapidated buildings, Rukia''s heart is extremely heavy, the glorious Soul World in the past, but it has become like this in just a few days.


    With Rukia''s lead, naturally no one came to block the way. Monkey King and the others successfully entered the fourth division team and came to the infirmary where the wounded were.


    Seeing the densely packed people lying in the room, Monkey King smiled: "This picture is really miserable..."

 1742 Chapter 35 Chaotic Chrysanthemum and Gray Cat

    "Whose credit is this?" Seeing Monkey King''s arrival, Matsumoto Ranju jumped up from the sick chuang immediately, yelling with excitement, but it only affected the wound, and the pain made her groan for a while. 1 chanting.


    She was the only one who dared to yell at Monkey King this way, and she was the only one who had an ambiguous relationship with Monkey King, so facing Monkey King, she did not have the pressure of others.


    But Matsumoto Ranju''s words were right. The Soul World became like this, and it was really a credit to Monkey King.


    Facing Muramasa, they had almost no resistance, because all the captains were maimed by Monkey King, and the other gods of death were all frozen. Only a few female gods of death still had the power to fight, but they did not have Zanpaku. What can be done?Had to set up an enchantment in the fourth division team house, temporarily took shelter, and took care of the wounded.


    It¡¯s just that when Luan Ju saw the gray cat hiding behind Monkey King, his anger suddenly surged and shouted: "Good, you gray cat, you dare to come out, come here, my mother promises not to kill you!" Because Luan Ju One of his injuries was that of being injured by the rebellious gray cat while covering other people.


    "Don''t yell at me, you are no longer my master now. My current master is Master Wukong..." He said, hugged Monkey King from behind, with a look of intoxication: "Ah~ this The smell, it smells really comfortable, it''s just powerless to resist!"


    "You betrayed again?" Luan Ju looked at the gray cat at this time with a look of stunned expression.


    "What do you mean by betraying again? You auntie..." Gray Cat hummed, "I defected just to find a better owner. Now I have found it, so I officially announce that you have been dumped!"


    "Why does this sound so awkward?" Monkey King glanced at Grey Cat and Luan Ju, then fixed his gaze on Luan Ju''s body: "Also, your relationship with Grey Cat is too bad, right? It makes everyone think. Ran away from home."


    "Who cares about this kind of thing! It''s not the first time!" Luan Ju stared at the gray cat with an unhappy expression: "Also, you dead gray cat, why do you think I look like an aunt? Don''t tell me nonsense. I''m talking gibberish, you guys are so headstrong, savage and wayward, do whatever you want, and have a bad personality. I really want to see who makes you such a fool!"


    "She seems to be your Zanpodao?" Sun Sun chuckled softly.


    "En?" Luan Ju was stunned when he heard the words, and snorted softly: "I don''t have such a foolish Zanpei knife. Look at me, how beautiful and smart, how can there be such a fool''s Zanpei knife!"


    "Oh my god! How could I have a host with a bad personality like you before, your aunt said enough is not enough, believe it or not I beat you?" The gray cat was also said to be angry.


    "Come on! Come on! I''m afraid of you!" Luan Ju immediately rolled up his sleeves: "The loser is a puppy!"


    "No need to doubt, these two people are definitely a pair!" Monkey King touched the gray cat''s head. She was still clamoring to fight with Luan Ju and squinted her eyes and calmed down: "Don''t bother you. Look at the others, they are both stunned by the two of you!"


    Hearing the words, Luan Ju glanced around immediately, and found that everyone had a dumbfounded expression.


    Because they were the first to see someone quarreling with their Zan Po Dao.


    "Go back, you are only under the influence of Muramasa that you will feel strong dissatisfaction with Luanju, in fact, your feelings are still very good!" Monkey King touched the gray cat''s head, and instantly amplified her dissatisfaction. He was relieved and returned to normal.


    "But people still like you to be my master!" The gray cat hugged Monkey King''s arm with a look of dismay.


    "Of course you can, but you still have to go back..."


    "Okay, then!" The gray cat let go of Monkey King very reluctantly, hummed softly at Luan Ju, flashed back, and returned to Luan Ju''s body.


    "Huh?" Luan Ju seemed to feel a little bit, and immediately picked up the Zanpei knife, and whispered softly, "Lower, gray cat!" The Zanpei knife in his hand instantly turned into a smoky gray blade and began to solve it.


    When Luan Ju saw this, he was overjoyed and cast a wink at Monkey King: "Thank you! I have time to invite you to drink, but can you treat me now? The wounds are all cracked..."


    Upon hearing this, Sun Wukong wiped a handful of the preserved Hun of Luanju, and his injuries instantly recovered; then he walked to the side of Ise Nanao and the other women and recovered all their injuries.


    "Thank you!" Wuzhihualie smiled gently at Monkey King. As for Monkey King didn''t treat the other captains, she also understood that these people were basically injured by Monkey King. How could he go for treatment? What happened next? , It is naturally her job.


    "Master Goku, don''t you introduce me?" Ise Nanao looked at the daughters of Hribel and said respectfully to Monkey King.


    Everyone saw the fierce battle between Heribel and Liu Jian, after all, the movement was too big.


    Although Hribel''s identity is imaginary, but how to say it also helped the corpse soul world, and naturally needs thanks.


    "Helibel, Sun-sun, Mila Rhodes, Apache..." Sun Wukong introduced them one by one, and then took out Nilu, who had been hiding her head in front of him: "Nilu, as you can see, Their identities are all imaginary..."


    "You... hello..." Nilu finished saying this and hid her head again. This is the corpse soul world, surrounded by death gods, so bad.


    "Unexpectedly, in the imaginary, there would be such a terrific face-off, it''s really amazing!" Jingle Chunshui sat up from the chuang and smiled: "Hello, I am the captain of the eighth division, Jingle Chunshui."


    After saying hello, Jingle Chunshui looked at Monkey King again: "Well, Lord Wukong, since you can remove the ability of the village, can you..."


    "No!" Before Jingle Chunshui could finish speaking, Monkey King had already refused decisively: "This is your own business, and it is also a test between you and Zanpaku. It passed, and Zanpaku. The bond between them will naturally be stronger..."


    "Then my mad bones..."


    "If it''s okay, I should go back too..." Monkey King directly ignored Jingle Chunshui''s words, and waved his hand to Luanju and other women: "You have to hurry up, the village is back to life, soon, his master The rotten wood sounding river is about to break out, and then you will be in trouble..."


    "Welcome to this world as a guest~" As he said, there was already a gate through the world in front of Monkey King, and Heribel and his daughters walked in...


    "Huh~ I finally left..." Zuo Zhen wiped the cold sweat on his forehead: "In the face of Lord Monkey King, I really don''t dare to breathe!"


    "Um, Siu Baixue..." Rukia was halfway through speaking, but she saw that Siu Baixue had disappeared into the piercing gate with Monkey King...

 1743 Chapter 36-Acting Death

    "Why don''t you return to Rukia?" Back in this world, Monkey King looked at Xiu Baixue beside him.


    "I want to follow you..." Xiu Baixue''s tone was flat and respectful, but she looked calm and quiet, and felt a bit cold, perhaps because of her attributes.


    Xiu Baixue was the one who was most affected by Monkey King. After all, Monkey King used her to carry out the jie, and he was already tainted with the breath and power of Monkey King.


    Therefore, Xiu Baixue had a sense of attachment and submission to Monkey King. After all, Monkey King was already a half-dimensional god, and his breath was not something anyone could resist.


    And it was this sense of attachment and surrender that was infinitely magnified by Muramasa''s ability, and it became extremely strong to want to follow Monkey King, so Xiu Baixue also rebelled.It''s just that her rebellion and the gray cat are the same purpose, that is, to return to Monkey King, so Monkey King made the two girls leave the village with just one sentence. This is also the main reason.


    "Then follow it for the time being!" Monkey King glanced at Siu Shirayuki, and returned to Inoue Orihime''s house with a few girls...


    Soon after Sun Wukong left, Ye Yi brought a young man carrying a big knife to the Soul Soul World. He looked at the scene in front of him. Although he had already prepared for it, it was shocked and inexplicable. Without saying much, he went straight to the four. Go to where the team is...


    "Yeichi, what exactly is this place? It looks a bit bad!" Kurosaki Ichigo followed closely behind Yeichi, looking at the almost destroyed buildings all around, with a solemn expression: "You won''t be Do you want me to deal with something powerful?"


    "So much nonsense, hurry up!"


    The two rushed all the way, and finally arrived at the fourth division team house. They happened to meet Rukia who was holding a pot of hot water at the door: "Rukia, has Lord Goku come?"


    "Ye Da Ren..." Rukia was obviously surprised when she saw Ye Yi, and then shook her head: "Lord Wukong, it didn''t take long to go back."


    "Have you gone back?" Ye Yi was visibly taken aback: "In other words, what happened to Muramasa was settled?"


    "I was only temporarily scared back to this world..." Rukia shook her head: "I heard Master Wukong said that the village is about to unblock the dead wood Xianghe soon, and the captains are having a headache!"


    "Kuchi Xianghe, is it really that fellow''s Zanpaku...This is a bit of a hassle!" Ye Yi looked serious: "Is the captain here? Take me to see him..."


    "Captain Yamamoto just came here from the first team. He had been sealed by Huatian Crazy Bone and Double Carp before. After Muramasa and the others left, Captain Yamamoto was also free. Go in and see him yourself!"


    Yeah nodded, and led Ichigo into the fourth division...


    Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo''s back, Rukia was thoughtful: "Why does that guy look familiar?" She shook her head and walked to another infirmary...


    "Father, you look a bit miserable!" Looking at Genryuzhai Yamamoto, who was almost covered in bandages in front of him, Yaichi greeted him with a grimace, but he was a little booing in his heart, as strong as Genryuzhai Yamamoto. Suffered such a severe injury.


    And at a glance, the people lying on Chuang turned out to be the captains of the 13th Division of the Guardian. While this scene seemed shocking, it was shocking.


    "Yeichi, isn''t that little guy Urahara here?" Yamamoto Genryuzhai glanced at Yeichi, with a calm tone. Although he was bandaged, his momentum was undiminished.


    "Urawara still has a lot of things to deal with, so I was sent..." Yeichi directly ignored Genryusai Yamamoto''s majestic aura and shrugged.


    "What''s the matter with this human?" Yamamoto Motoyanagisai''s eyes rested on Kurosaki Ichigo, and he snorted.


    "His name is Kurosaki Ichigo. You should be familiar with it, right?"


    "The son of Isshin Kurosaki?"


    "This is a talent specially recommended by Urahara Kisuke. With his help, let alone Muramasa, even Aizen''s affairs can be settled for you!"


    "Hmph~ Although the corpse soul world has been severely hit, it has not yet come to the point where a human being is needed to help us!" The old man Yamamoto hummed angrily, and the terrifying spiritual pressure was looming, pressing Kurosaki Ichigo. Sweat on his forehead immediately.


    "No wonder Urahara said you are old and stubborn..." Ye Yi muttered quietly.


    "Ye Yi!"


    "This is not what I said, but Urahara said it!" Yea saw the blue veins protruding from the front of the old man Yamamoto''s forehead.


    "Captain Yamamoto, please don''t release Reiatsu casually, here are the wounded, but you can''t stand the toss of you..." Uozhihuareel stepped up and looked at Yamamoto Genryuzhai, a little dissatisfied.


    Yamamoto Motoyuzhai snorted coldly, and then put away his looming terrifying Reiatsu.


    "Now the corpse soul world is at the time of employing people, we now have no one to send to stop the village, or else, make another exception and let this human be the surrogate god of death, how about?" Uozhihuareel looked at Yamamoto Yuan Liu Zhai, softly suggested.Ye Yi brought a human to come here, the meaning is self-evident, she just pushed the boat along the water.


    "Um~~" Old man Yamamoto thought for a while, glanced at the people in the hall, and finally sighed helplessly. Although he was stubborn, he had to accept the reality: "With his current strength, how do you make me believe?"


    Ye Yi smiled slightly: "Urahara said, give him a week, and he will make Ichigo a strength comparable to the captains present!"


    "That guy''s tone is not small!" Yamamoto Genryusai snorted coldly, not speaking.


    "Hey~ I said, you didn''t even ask whether I agree or not, and you decided, are you too distracted by people?" Kurosaki Ichigo yelled out unhappy.


    "There is no place for you to speak here, so stay here..." Yeichi glared at Kurosaki Ichigo, and walked to the face of Broken Bee who was staring at her angrily, and sneered: "O~ Broken Bee, We haven''t seen each other for a hundred years, so don''t stare at me so hatefully!"


    "Ye Yi!" The handwriting was almost squeezed out of Broken Bee''s teeth. She couldn''t bear it, and finally she clenched her fists and moved her hands towards Ye...


    Ye Yi dodges one by one, with a helpless look: "Although you just met, your passion is a bit too much, and this is not a place to exchange feelings, let''s go out and talk with me!" , A momentary step has disappeared here.


    And Broken Bee chased it out almost at the same time...


    In the ruins, the two women worked together like this...


    "Hey, brat, why are you still in a daze? Didn''t you see that there is not enough manpower here? Come and help!" Matsumoto Ranju pointed at Kurosaki Ichigo: "Go, there is not enough bandages here, go get some back..."

 1744 Chapter Thirty Seven

    Kurosaki Ichigo heard the words and was speechless...


    Being kicked in by Monkey King made him lose the opportunity to become a god of death, but in the end he became a god of death because of the relationship of Monkey King, and he was directly promoted to the official death god agent.


    Sun Wukong and his group returned to Zhiji¡¯s house, but suddenly heard a terrifying roar from the room...


    "This feeling is imaginary!" Herribel frowned slightly.


    "Good guy, a mere subordinate, I dared to run to our house to make trouble!" Apache looked angry, raised his foot, and kicked the door open, but what caught his eye was a giant humanoid Xu grabbed Orihime Inoue in his hands; while Orihime Inoue''s Hungry front stretched out a chain, which has been connected to another Orihime who fell to the ground. Obviously, it was her body.


    "Asshole! What did you do to Zhi Ji!" A short-haired girl dragged a blood-stained body and looked at Zhi Ji who fell to the ground with a look of anger. He picked up a chair on the side and smashed it. Going out, but the direction was obviously deviated, obviously she could not clearly see the void in front of her.


    How can it be possible to fight the virtual with human power?The short-haired girl was shot and flew out by the giant virtual palm in an instant, and the direction was exactly where the Monkey King was...


    "With the power of human beings, you dare to challenge the imaginary, your guts are pretty good!" Monkey King stretched out his hand to catch the short-haired girl who flew upside down, and exclaimed slightly.


    The Apache beside him has also moved, Jiao''s body flashed, and a sword slashed towards the giant...


    "Wait, don''t kill him!!" Seeing this, Inoue Orihime exclaimed immediately.


    Hearing this, Apache frowned slightly, but still changed the direction of the attack, and with a sword, Xu grabbed Orihime''s arm and cut it off...


    "Oh~~" A screaming scream came from Xu''s mouth, looking at the Apache in front of him, his eyes showed a look of fear, turning around, sinking into the wall, and gradually disappearing...


    "Want to run?" Apache yelled coldly, grabbed the giant Xu''s feet, and pulled it out of the wall arbitrarily, and smashed it to the ground. At the same time, it released the spiritual pressure and suppressed the giant Xu. I can''t move, I can only fear and howl...


    "Brother~~" Zhi Ji hurriedly climbed up from the ground, looking at the huge tragic appearance, her face was heartbroken, and then she looked at Monkey King pleadingly: "Master Wukong, can you save my brother Please, I''m just such a relative, I don''t want him to die in such pain..."


    "What the hell is that? Hey, can you see it?" The short-haired girl struggled to stand up from Monkey King''s arms and asked solemnly towards Monkey King.


    "Let''s see for yourself..." Sun Wukong touched the short-haired girl''s eyebrows, and her unreal thing immediately appeared in her eyes...


    "Wei Ji?" Looking at the Zhi Ji in front of her, the short-haired girl glanced at another Zhi Ji who was connected to her, with a look of stunned expression: "You...you look like you, isn''t it the soul being ripped out? ?" Then he fixed his gaze on the giant Xu: "Is that thing hurt you? I will kill it!"


    "No, it''s my brother!" Zhi Ji stopped the short-haired girl.


    "Your brother?" This time it was the turn of the short-haired girl with a look of astonishment: "Isn''t your brother dead? How did you become like this?"


    "I don''t know..." Zhiji looked sad, and then looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Master Wukong, you can definitely save my brother, right?"


    "It became a virtual soul, but it was not restored..." Mila Rhodes shook his head seriously: "He was either killed or cast into the virtual circle..."


    "The virtual circle? Where is that?" The short-haired girl was curious.


    "The place where the imaginary lives..." Mila Rhodes said flatly: "But there is a 90% chance that other imaginary people will eat it!"


    "So that monster is called Xu?" The short-haired girl looked at the giant Xu lying on the ground immobile, with a stunned expression, then looked at Monkey King and others: "Then who are you?"


    "I''ll talk about this later!" Sun Wukong stepped forward and came to the giant Xu''s face: "You are lucky. If you met me, if someone else is really unable to save you, thank you for having one. Good sister..."


    As he said, with a wave of his hand, a ray of light shone on the giant Xu''s body, which instantly melted his giant body like snow, screaming screams, and screaming, his virtual body It also gradually degenerates, eventually returning to the state of human soul...


    "Thank you so much, I almost killed my only sister with light hands!" Once recovered, Zhi Ji''s brother immediately knelt down in front of Monkey King, expressing his sincere thanks.


    "Brother!" Seeing this, Inoue Orihime rushed over with a look of joy. The two siblings immediately hugged each other, and after saying some goodbyes, Orihime''s brother was turned into a Buddha by Ommee and sent to the corpse soul. World.


    "Master Wukong, can I still see my brother in the Soul World in the future?"


    "of course!"


    "Great, thank you!" Zhi Ji heard this, with a happy expression on her face. She hugged Sun Wukong tightly and jumped and laughed. The great Sun Wukong from the front of Hungarian was very happy.


    "It''s all right, Zhiji, let go quickly, he will take up all the cheap!" The short-haired girl pulled Zhiji away and protected her behind her, looking at Monkey King vigilantly: "Thank you very much. Saved us, I am Zhi Ji¡¯s friend, and you are very expensive, but I warn you, even if you save us, you are not allowed to fight Zhi Ji¡¯s idea!


    "Huh~ How dare you talk to the master like this!" Mila Rhodes stepped forward with a face of anger, stretched out his hand and grabbed Yuzawagui to the ground.


    Monkey King squatted down, pinched Yu Ze Linggui''s nose, and smiled slightly: "This is a bit wider for you. What can you do if I hit her idea?" Then he hugged Zhiji. Into the arms, Zhi Ji''s pretty face suddenly became blood red, and she was a little at a loss.


    "You...you...you..." Yusawa Yuki was furious when he saw this: "Hurry up and let Orihime go!"


    "Why, do you want to say something is coming at you?" Monkey King joked: "Unfortunately, I''m not interested in tomboys!"


    "Ahhhh~~ I''m so angry! I''m not a tomboy! I just have short hair!" Yu Sawagui said with an angry face: "I have the ability to let me go, I want to single out with you!"


    "Come on with me?" Monkey King smiled slightly: "This is interesting!" As he said, he waved his hand to Mi La Rhodes, and Mi La Rhodes immediately let go of Yuzawa Yugui and cast contempt towards her. "Just like you, I want to challenge the master. I can intercept you with just one finger!"

 1745 Chapter Thirty Eight

    "What qualifications do you have to challenge the master? Come on~ If you owe a beating, I will make you perfect!" Apache hooked his finger at Yusawa Yuki with a look of contempt.


    Seeing this, Yu Sawagai became even more angry. The ant-like look in her eyes made her very upset.


    Seeing that Monkey King waved his hand, he looked at Yuzawa Yuki: "It is me who is challenging her, so let me play with her."


    Seeing this, the Apache girls had to step aside.


    "This is what you asked for!" Yuzawagui yelled coldly. Although she had seen some tricks of Monkey King just now, she was not afraid at all, because she was the kind of character that refused to admit defeat. At the same time, for herself His skill is also very confident.


    A side kick kicked towards Monkey King, and saw that Monkey King was slightly up at the belly of her kicked out. The left foot of Ze Ronggui standing on the ground immediately rose off the ground, losing the center of gravity at the same time,''pop'' With a sound, he fell to the ground, and the fart felt sour and refreshing like a flat sand falling wild geese, which made the viewers couldn''t help but rub his buttocks.


    With an exclamation of''Oh,'' Yu Sawarugui got up with some difficulty, bent over and rubbed one of his hips in pain, watching Monkey King''s eyes almost burst into flames: "Just don''t count, come again !" As he said, Jiao''s body flashed, clinging to Monkey King''s Huong, and holding his arm, he was about to throw a violent shoulder fall. After using force several times, Monkey King still didn''t move...


    "Shoulder fall is not like you, but like this!" Monkey King chuckled, hugged Yuzawagui, and unceremoniously threw her to the ground with a''pop'', and another fart. Pingsha falling wild goose style.


    "Oh, it hurts me to death!" You Ze Linggui let out a painful cry, squatted on the ground, and glared at Monkey King angrily: "Why are you throwing over your shoulders? You fell to the ground while holding people. !"


    "I said yes, that is, you are not convinced? Are you coming!" Monkey King laughed.


    "Come on!" Yuzawa Ruki climbed up again with an angry expression...


    After repeating this a dozen times, no matter what kind of attack Sawagaki made, he was simply picked up by Monkey King, and then threw her to the ground with a fart and a gesture of landing first, after a soft "touch" , Is accompanied by a wailing, screaming...


    It wasn''t until the fart was swollen and red and swollen.


    "Student Youze, are you okay?" Zhiji ran over with a worried look, reaching out to rub her hand to relieve the pain, but just after touching it, it was so painful that Zeronggui took a breath: "Don''t move! Don''t move! It hurts me!"


    "Ah~ I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Zhi Ji was immediately taken aback and bowed and apologized.


    "It''s okay, you don''t need to worry..." Yuzawa Ronggui comforted Zhi Ji, then turned his head and glared at Monkey King, with an unhappy expression: "Why do you keep breaking my fart? Your pelvis is cracked. !"


    "Because there is no place to start, I have to do this!" Monkey King pretended to be innocent and shrugged.


    "Really deserve it!" The three daughters of the grandson and grandmother looked gloat.


    "Shuangtianguidun, I refuse!" A soft drink suddenly interrupted a few people, only to see Zhiji put both hands on the top of Yuzawa''s buttocks, and the hairpin on her head suddenly split into two streams of light. For the two beautiful, fist-sized little girls flew between Zhi Ji''s hands, opened the light shield barrier to protect Yuzawa Yuki, and the wound on her hip 1 instantly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    "This is..." Heribel was slightly moved when she saw this. With her current strength, she naturally saw the nature of Zhi Ji''s ability at a glance. She was slightly surprised, and then she was relieved: "Sure enough, I can follow Wukong. The people around you are not ordinary people!"


    "Wow~ That''s amazing! You actually have the same resilience as your master!" The Apache three girls looked at Zhiji and were surprised.


    "Not bad, I haven''t taught you yet, you can do it yourself!" Monkey King looked at Zhi Ji, admiringly.


    "It was Shunshidun Liuhua who taught me..." After Sun Wukong''s exaggeration, Zhiji''s complexion was red, a little embarrassed.


    Yu Sawaki slapped him, stood up, and looked at Orihime Inoue with a shocked expression: "Inoue-san, you...you...what is your ability?"


    "I don''t know. It happened suddenly yesterday. I heard Shun Dun Liuhua said that my ability was awakened by Master Wukong''s influence..." Zhi Ji rubbed her head and smiled silly.


    Now Zhi Ji''s ability was really awakened by the influence of Monkey King, because all the spiritual pressure of her body was bestowed on her by Monkey King, so she awakened Shun Shield Liuhua.


    Therefore, the current Shun Shield Liu Hua is not the original Shun Shield Liu Hua. Affected by Monkey King¡¯s unrestrained morals, Zhi Ji¡¯s current Shun Shield Liu Hua is composed entirely of six charming little beauties. They are real little beauties. Oh, please bite the''small'' characters extremely hard when reading!


    "Can you still grant others abilities?" Yuzawa Ronggui looked at Monkey King in shock.


    "It''s not a gift, but an inspiring..." Monkey King explained patiently: "Among human beings, there are a few people who have some special abilities. I just inspired Zhi Ji''s ability."


    "Then do you think I have it?" Sawarugui looked forward to it.


    "No¡­"


    Sawaru Ki was disappointed immediately.


    "However, if you become a god of death, you can awaken the Zanpakuto!" Monkey King looked at You Zelonggui and said.


    "Reaper? What is that?" Sawarugui looked curious.


    "Sunsun, you guys will give her some insights..." Monkey King said, holding Yinmeng to watch TV, and Xiu Baixue served by her side.


    Half an hour later, Yuzawa Ronggui came to Sun Wukong and knelt down: "Teacher, please accept me as a disciple! I want to be a god of death!"


    "Do you want to worship your master as a teacher?" The grandson and three daughters were surprised: "Come on, you are a weak chicken. You are not qualified to worship the master as a teacher. Do you know who the master is?"


    "I don''t know, but it should be very powerful, very powerful!" Yu Sawarugui looked serious.


    "Why do you want to become a god of death?" Monkey King looked at Yusawa Yuki: "As a human being, it''s actually good."


    "No, I want to be with Zhi Ji, I want to protect her, this guy has been dumbfounded, if there is no protection from me, it will always make people feel uneasy!" You Ze Langgui looked serious.


    "Hey, why do I hear these words so full of love?"


    "You are full of love, full of brains, we are friendship, do you understand friendship?" Yuzawa Gui immediately rolled his eyes at Monkey King: "I knelt down, will you accept it? what?"


    "Come! Why not, but you will have to listen to me completely in the future!" Monkey King looked serious.


    "No problem!" Yuzawa Ronggui was refreshed, and bowed down again...

 1746 Chapter 39 The Sealed Land

    Hribel and the others seemed very surprised. They really didn''t expect that Monkey King would really take the cage as a disciple.


    Sun Sun circled Youze Longgui twice and looked at her seriously. In the end, he was puzzled and turned on the essence of the poisonous tongue: "Look at you if you want talent but no talent. You want the Hungarian tribe without the Hungarian tribe. I don''t know what the master likes about you?"


    "Do you think yours is very big?" Sawaru Ki suddenly looked angry.


    "Anyway, it''s bigger than yours..." Sun Sun covered his mouth with a chuckle, and the arrogant court lowered the bulging Hungarian tribe, squinting at You Ze Longgui.


    Yuzawagui almost vomited blood in a gloomy tone. He pulled off his collar and looked inside: "Is it really small?" After a moment of silence, he raised his head and stared at Sun and Sun fiercely. , When I was still growing..."


    "Okay, don''t argue with this poisonous tongue, otherwise she will piss you off!" Apache patted Yu Sawagui on the shoulder and comforted.


    If you think about it, Yusawa Yuki turned his head and looked at Monkey King: "Teacher, what can I do to become a god of death?"


    "Yinmeng..."


    Yinmeng stood up immediately after hearing the words, drew out the Zanpaku Knife from his waist, and looked at Youze Ronggui: "Just let me stab a sword in front of your Huns!"


    "Are you sure this is not a murder?" You Ze Longgui listened, and immediately stepped back in fright, stabbing a sword in front of Hungary, can he live?


    "It''s just to separate your soul from your body. You saw Orihime Inoue''s state before..." Yinmeng said with a calm expression.


    As for the existence of the gods of emptiness and death, Yuzawagui is already very clear now. Hearing Yinmeng''s words, he is a lot more courageous: "That''s OK, come on!" He said, closing his eyes, Let your butcher look like.


    Yinmeng heard the words, but she did not hesitate at all. One sword pierced the expensive Hungarian''s chamber, and a powerful spiritual pressure burst out, following the Huatian Crazy Bone and fell into the Youze cage. Gui¡¯s body formed a strong light, which made people unable to open his eyes with stimulation, and Yuzawa Gui¡¯s soul also entered under this sudden spiritual pressure and was forced out of his body...


    As the light dissipated, Yuzawa Ryouki, dressed in a black death tyrant and holding a small ancient sword, appeared in the sight of everyone.


    "This is the state of Reaper?" Yusawa Raki looked very excited when he looked at his current appearance, but when he saw the flesh lying on the ground, he became worried again: "Well, can I go back? No? Will you die like this?"


    "You really asked a stupid question..." Apache looked at Yuzawa Takashi and shook his head, and then looked at her carefully: "However, I didn''t expect human beings to become death gods in this way. What a long experience!"


    "Such a method is forbidden in the rules of the Soul World, and the chance of success is very low..." Yin Meng said with a calm expression.


    In the original book, Rukia used this method to become a god of death for Ichigo. The reason why the guy succeeded was completely dependent on the strength of the protagonist¡¯s halo, while Yuzawa Yuki succeeded completely because of the protection of Monkey King. With Monkey King, it will become 100% at a low probability.


    "Very low? How low is it?" Yusawa Takashi was surprised when he heard this.


    "With me, there is a 100% chance at a low probability..." Monkey King looked at Yusawa Yuki and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "It''s great, I feel full of power now!" Yu Sawarugui looked excited, looking at the Zanpaku in his hand, but with a look of doubt: "Just why I don''t know my Zanpaku yet. What is the name of the sword? Doesn¡¯t it mean that everyone¡¯s Zanpaku sword has a name?"


    "Because you haven''t formally owned this Zan Poknife. In its current form, I forcefully awakened you. If you want to own the Zan Poknife''s name, you have to rely on yourself!"


    "Do you rely on me..." After listening to Yinmeng''s words, Yuzawagui nodded very seriously: "I understand, I will get her approval!"


    "There is nothing to do now, I''ll train you and Zhi Ji!" Monkey King said, the scenery in the hall changed instantly, and the few people were already in a vast plain.


    "Wow~ Teacher, what is your ability? Where is this place?" Yuzawa Ronggui looked around, surprised.


    "We are still in the hall of Zhiji''s house, but I have changed the space we are in..." Monkey King looked serious: "Now the training begins. My training is very strict. You have to be mentally prepared..."


    Time was spent in this ordinary life, and soon, a week passed...


    In front of a huge old tree in the empty city of the city.


    The embodied Zanpaku Knife headed by Muramasa are all here. Looking at the huge old tree in front of him, Muramasa¡¯s eyes are full of excitement and excitement: ¡°After searching for a hundred years, I finally came here. Soon, Soon we will be able to meet, Xianghe! Soon, I will be free from the long loneliness... It''s great that there are no people who get in the way to make trouble, thanks to the man named Monkey King. ¡­I¡¯ll rescue you right away, Xianghe¡­"


    "Wash with the black soul, and gather the supreme people on the altar of blood and covenant..." As the village righteously cursed, a layer of strong electric arc was immediately densely covered around the ancient tree, shining brightly: "From above the dark sky Yes, the favorite Heiyao tribute, unlock the holy grail that seals the wraith spirit, pick up the six keys passed down from the ancient times to the present, open it now, the disappearing coffin!"


    With the end of the last spell, the space here was suddenly densely covered with layers of glass-like cracks, and for a moment, bursting open in a burst of crisp noise!


    The huge old tree in front of me was gone, but what was displayed in front of me was a coffin suspended in the ground by three painted halberds pierced in the shape of a triangle!


    The picture looks very weird, as if something amazing is sealed inside, which makes people feel uneasy.


    "Finally, I saw you..." Cunzheng looked at the coffin in front of him, excited, and full of excitement.


    "Enchantment..." Seeing this situation, the other Zan Pokhan looked a little surprised.


    "What kind of character is he who needs such a big battle to seal him here?" Feng Sing carried the death sickle, and his voice was extremely mad.


    "It looks terrible, it''s not fun at all!" A little loli looked at the coffin in front of her, with a boring expression; and the little loli who was next to her was exactly the same. Nodded: "Yum~It''s not fun..."

 1747 Chapter 40 Breaking the Seal

    "Double carp, we are not here to play!" Feimei stepped forward, looking at the coffin in front of her, her brows frowned: "Mura Masa, who is the seal inside?"


    Mura Masa¡¯s tone was extremely excited: ¡°In this coffin, the sleeping master, the strongest god of death who once controlled the corpse soul world in applause, Xianghe! Let Xianghe come back to life is my long-cherished wish, I Everything we do is for this moment!"


    "What? Your master?" After Fengshen''s consternation, he looked unhappy: "You let us leave our master, and what did you say to gain freedom, now you actually tell us that everything you do is For your master? Are you kidding us!"


    "Rescuing Xianghe is the most important part of our plan. Only he can lead us to real freedom and control the god of death!" Seeing that many Zanpaku knives were dissatisfied, Muramasa stretched out his right hand and displayed it. His own ability stabilized the emotions of the Zan Po Dao.


    "It seems that we have a guest here..." Chibon Sakura looked up at the sky, and a door through the boundary suddenly appeared. The captains and deputy captains, led by Jingle Chunshui, walked out of it...


    "The coffin...it seems that Xianghe has not been released yet, but we came in time!" Jingle Chunshui pressed the hat he was wearing and smiled slightly.


    "Are you still here..." Muramasa''s face was plain. He was not surprised by the appearance of the crowd. He had obtained a little clue from Liu Jian Ruo Huo, and searched for the sealed land of Xianghe for a week. Time, during this period of time, is also enough for the captains to take care of their injuries.


    As Mura Masa waved his hand, the realized Zanpaku Knives all flashed into the air and stood opposite the captains.


    "It seems that if you want to stop Mura Masa, you have to regain our Zanpakuto!" Nie Yuli laughed strangely, staring at his Zanpakuto: "Kill Ksitigarbha, you should be very clear. , What will be the fate of betraying me, right? Oh ooh~~~"


    The evil smile frightened the killing Jizo and backed away in fear. The next moment, he let out a weird scream, and killed him...


    "Ohhh~~ I still have the guts to attack me, it seems that I usually train you not enough!" Nie Yuli once again let out strange smiles like perverts, and fought with the killing Jizo...


    The other slashing knives also attacked their masters...


    The release of various powerful spiritual pressures made this place instantly become a battlefield...


    Only Jingle Chunshui looked at the two wretched uncles in front of him with a gloomy expression. After a long silence and silence, he said: "How I hope you two are the two before. Beauty!"


    However, the answer to him was the fierce slashes of the two uncles. The game of Five Ghosts was played in the hands of the two of them. The game of Five Ghosts was played in the hands of the two, and in their tacit cooperation, its power was even more terrifying!


    A momentary ghost, a momentary shadow ghost, a momentary glamorous ghost... It was switched at will, even if Jingle Chunshui already knew the ability of his Zanpakuto, it was still played between applause...


    But for a moment, Jingle Chunshui looked at the bloody mouths that had been cut open on his body, and smiled helplessly: "Your abilities have really improved a lot. The five ghost games can be switched at will even halfway through, I I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or depressed? If you want to reclaim you, the degree of difficulty seems to have increased a lot!"


    With a sound of "ding~", the two Zanpaku knives collided, and sparks spattered. Kuchiki Byakuya''s face was grim, staring at the Chibon Sakura in front of him, without saying a word!


    The personality of this person Yi Zan Po Dao is extremely similar, no one spoke first, but silently launched a frenzied attack, using the sword in his hand to understand each other''s mind...


    Seeing the silhouettes of the captains hitting farther and farther, Matsumoto Ranju looked at Muramasa not far away, and said helplessly to Rukia beside him: "It seems that the two of us can only stop him!" As he said, he chuckled softly: "Moon down! Gray cat!"


    As the sound fell, the Zanpoknife in Luanju''s hand turned into gray smoke and swept towards the village...


    But seeing that Cunzheng just shot it out with a palm, when the rein pressure was released, it turned into a strong wind and instantly blows away the smoked gray cat.


    Murakura looked at Luan Ju''s plain face: "With this strength, do you want to stop me?"


    "Hey~ Auntie, you are really embarrassed! You were broken by a trick!" The gray cat''s phantom suddenly appeared beside Luan Ju, looking at her with a mocking look.


    "Dead gray cat, I warn you, don''t call my auntie, or I will really turn your face on you!" Luan Ju glared at the gray cat with an angry face, and started a fight if he didn''t agree with him.


    "Hey, how can someone with a bad temper and no ability like you be my master! It''s really sad!" The gray cat sighed helplessly: "Think of me in Master Wukong''s hands. What a majesty! But in your hands, it''s no different from a weak chicken..."


    "You have the ability, you go!" Luan Ju looked at the gray cat with an unhappy expression.


    "What you said, I blushed for you, who is the master?" The gray cat looked contemptuously.


    "Thirty-one Broken Dao, Chi Artillery!" Just when Ranju was quarreling with the gray cat, Rukia had already launched an attack. However, the strengths were very different, and she was split by Muramasa with a casual wave. The red artillery that came out, flashed at the same time, kicked her out with one kick...


    "Now, I don''t have time to bother you..." Muramasa glanced at Ranju and Rukia, with a flat face, and then looked at the coffin in front of him with fiery eyes: "Let you wait a long time, Xianghe, I will let you out now!"


    As he said, his eyes shone with gloomy light, and the chains and halberds that bound the coffin were broken in a burst of light. For a while, the dazzling light completely enveloped the coffin, and then, the dazzling light was also cracked like glass. Open, with a bang, completely burst open!


    As the light and smoke dissipated, a burly man appeared at the place where the coffin burst!


    Although his skin is dry, aging and full of wrinkles, it still can¡¯t hide his strong body, but his ears and nose are covered by something similar to a mask. It looks a bit like an old cow is covered in a pair. Mouth ring.


    "He''s the Kuchiki Xianghe that was sealed by the captain and Yinling together?" Matsumoto Ranju looked at the figure that had already broken, and suddenly became nervous.


    The old man Yamamoto had obviously told them about the identity of the dead wood Xianghe, but the old man Yamamoto wanted to sit in the soul world and repair the soul world, so he did not follow...

 1748 Chapter 41-The God of Death Acting as Ichigo Kurosaki

    What''s more, what Muramasa and Kyouhe said was actually just one person. All the captains and deputy captains were dispatched for one person. If only Captain Yamamoto was dispatched, the face of the corpse soul world would be really embarrassed. , Although the face of the current corpse soul world has been lost, it can''t be lost is it.


    At the same time, in Orihime Inoue''s home, the original hall was shrouded in a mysterious barrier, but the world inside was a vast expanse of grass.


    During this period of time, in addition to shopping with a few women, Monkey King took the time to train them. The strength of the women has improved by leaps and bounds.


    At this moment, Monkey King and Helibel and his daughters are all around a table full of fruits and vegetables, admiring the fierce fight between Yuzawa Ronggui and a woman in black who is dressed in black!


    The two women come and go, and the spiritual pressure turned into slashing and gushing, splitting the criss-crossing sword marks on the ground...


    Apache looked at the figure in the field with a look of exclamation: "In just one week, Yugui''s skill has improved to this level, and the human talent is really abnormal enough! When we reach this level , I don¡¯t know how many ten years it took!"


    "This is not all thanks to the master''s blessing. After eating so many things that increase spiritual pressure, if she doesn''t have such skills, she can just find a piece of tofu and kill her..." Sun Sun covered his mouth and chuckled, "But she Is this Zanpakuto''s ability too monotonous? It doesn''t seem to have any characteristics!"


    "There is no characteristic, it is the greatest characteristic!" Heribel looked serious: "With the swordsmanship taught by Master Wukong, her ability to slash the sword can be used to the extreme!" As he said, Heribel suddenly wrinkled slightly. He turned his head and looked into the distance...


    "Are you aware of it..." Monkey King glanced at her, and said, "It seems that our training should be over here..." Then, he looked at Yuzawa Ronggui not far away: "Little Takako, go away. , We are going to watch the excitement..."


    Yuzawa Ronggui and the black-clothed woman staggered apart, her beautiful body flashed, and she already appeared in front of Monkey King: "How many times have I said that you are not allowed to call me Xiaogui..."


    Sun Wukong did not pay attention to Ze Longgui''s dissatisfaction, but looked at the black-clothed woman who came with her, his eyes rested on her big Hun, and then he glanced at the front of the Hung with Ze Langgui and shook his head. He sighed: "Your nutrient distribution is a bit too off!"


    "Asshole, you''ve said this no less than ten times, are you mad at me?" Yuzawa Ronggui immediately rushed towards Monkey King...


    On the other side, the empty city, Xianghe was sealed.


    The sounding river that broke out of the seal was floating in the air, releasing a terrifying and powerful spiritual pressure, so that he and his whole body were wrapped in a layer of intertwined lightning, crackling, giving it more Added a bit of mystery as a deterrent.


    As he slowly opened his eyes, Rukia and Matsumoto Ranju clearly felt an inexplicable pressure.


    "No! Xianghe has woken up!" The left front of the village changed slightly, but the moment of distraction, he gave him the opportunity of the Zan Poknife''Heaven''s Scourge'', and a blade of blood slashed away at its back. Mouth, screamed that Zuo Jin of Zhongyu Village fell to the ground: "But... damn..."


    Seeing that the King of Scourge Ming was about to end the life of Zuocun Zuozhen, everyone was shocked, and they wanted to rescue them, but they were entangled in their own Zanpaku Knife.


    Seeing that the huge blade was about to pierce through the Huong''s chamber in the left formation of the village, there was a sudden loud shout not far away: "Swastika! The sky locks the moon! The crescent moon rushes!!!"


    The half-moon-shaped slash flew from the distant sky, and with a powerful force, it slashed on the back of the King of Scourge!


    The direct bombardment of the tyrannical force caused King Ming to lose his balance and his huge body fell to the ground!Followed almost the same footsteps as Yumura Left Front.


    "Idiot! Do you want to destroy King Ming?" Yaichi''s voice sounded, and he shouted at Kurosaki Ichigo in front of him, "Didn''t Urahara tell you that if these Zanpaku knives are destroyed by others," , But I can''t go back to my master!"


    "I have already received a lot of Rei Pressure, otherwise that guy would have been cut in half by me!" Kurosaki Ichigo took out some of his ears that had been rumbling, and looked like he was not beating.


    "Kurosaki Ichigo... Is that human... actually able to kill?!" Komamura Zuojin looked at the person who had saved him. He was grateful and shocked at the same time. He clearly remembered that a week ago, this Humans have just become the agents of death!It''s only been a week, this guy can actually smash it?


    "It seems that Urahara is really capable..." Shattered Bee took a momentary step and appeared beside Yeichi, looking at Kurosaki Ichigo who had already been smashed, the color of surprise in his eyes flashed away.


    Here I have to sigh how powerful the protagonist''s halo is!Take a look at Xu and Reaper. Which one did not reach this level after decades or hundreds of years of hard work. Kurosaki Ichigo was good, and he caught up in just a week!


    "It seems that your dislike for Urahara hasn''t diminished at all!" Ye Yi looked at Broken Bee and smiled.


    "Sorry, Ye Yi Da, I really can''t have a good impression of that person!" Broken Bee looked at Ye Yi and lowered his posture.In the Battle of the Soul World, the relationship between the two of them has been reconciled.But for Kisuke Urahara who''snatched away'' Yoichi, Shattered Bee still hates and hates.


    "That''s your freedom..." Ye Yi looked at the Broken Bee, who was engraved with countless butterfly marks, and frowned, "It looks like you are very embarrassed facing your own ZanPai Dao!"


    While talking, I saw a fist-sized light ball turned into a stream of light and lased towards the broken bee: "This is not the time to chat, don''t blame me if you die!"


    Ye Yi''s complexion condensed, her body disappeared in an instant, and with a''pop'', she grabbed the streamer firmly in her palm, and the light dissipated, revealing the body of the streamer. This was a little girl about the size of a fist.


    "This is the actualized Crest? How small!"


    "How dare you say that I am young, you are too rude!" Quefeng yelled angrily, covered with a layer of light, and instantly broke away from Ye Yi''s palm, and carved a butterfly-like shape on her palm. Imprint-bee pattern Hua.


    "Oh~ this is interesting..." Ye Yi looked at the bee pattern in his palm, and said to Broken Bee: "You ZanPai Dao is naughty, so let us two educate her well! As he said, he looked at Kurosaki Ichigo: "Ichigo, Kyoukawa will be handed over to you!"


    "No problem!" Kurosaki Ichigo yelled, a little bit, and he rushed towards the direction of the sound river...

 1749 Chapter 42 The Sound of the River

    "No problem!" Kurosaki Ichigo yelled, a little bit from his feet, high and high, slashed towards the direction of the village and the river...


    Although full of momentum, Che was oppressed by the powerful spiritual pressure that Xianghe suddenly exploded and had to retreat temporarily: "What a strong spiritual pressure! Obviously, it has been sealed for so long..."


    At the same time, a few figures suddenly flashed in the sky not far away, and Monkey King and Zhi Ji and other daughters had also appeared in the field.


    Holding Oriji in his arms, Monkey King looked at the scene below: "It seems that we are not here late, just can see the wonderful part..."


    "Cage expensive, look, that...isn''t it very similar to Kurosaki-san?" Orihime pointed to Kurosaki Ichigo below with a look of surprise.


    "Ichigo? What''s the matter?" Looking in the direction that Inoue Orihime Orihime was pointing, Yusawakaki looked at Kurosaki Ichigo below, with a surprised expression: "It''s just a look, right? How could Ichigo be the god of death!"


    "Then you are wrong, he is indeed Kurosaki Ichigo, and he is also the god of death agent appointed by the Soul World."


    "Isn''t it? Ichigo is also the god of death?" Orihime and Arisawa Ruki were surprised, "This kid is really deep enough! And judging from his current appearance, he should have been smashed? Is Ichigo so powerful?"


    "Are you awake...Xianghe..." At this time, Cunzheng looked at the indifferent Xianghe, and looked extremely excited: "Do you know how long I waited for this moment? The ideal at that time, let us come now Make it happen!"


    "Mura Masa..." Xianghe whispered indifferently full of indifference and resentment to answer him. The next moment, the broken sword in Xianghe''s hand had already pierced into Cura Masa''s abdomen without mercy...


    In this scene, everyone was shocked. Luan Ju was surprised: "Fighting? Is the relationship between these two guys worse than me and the gray cat?" Although she often quarrels with the gray cat, But the relationship is actually pretty good.


    "Why... why?!!!" The endless expectation, all the hard work, the result was a ruthless sword, which made Muramasa an incredible look on his face: "Why? Xianghe, why? ...To me..."


    "You didn''t respond to me, when I was about to be sealed!" Xianghe''s expression contained incomparable anger, and at the same time he was full of endless indifference: "I have been calling you clearly..."


    "Did you call me?" Murakami looked puzzled.


    "You refuse to help me..."


    "You said you called me?" Cunzheng knelt down in front of Xianghe, still looking incredulous, looking at his hands with long nails: "I didn''t hear it, really didn''t, I''ve been waiting At your call... And, as long as you call me, no matter when and what the situation, I will give you all my strength wholeheartedly, I thought about it, but after a long time there was no voice from you, I just know You are sealed, that''s why I want to unlock your seal, just keep, keep doing this..."


    "It makes no sense if you are not by my side when I need you!" Xianghe''s face was angry. He pulled out the Zanpaku knife inserted in the village''s abdomen, kicked him away, and the blood immediately invaded the ground.


    "The one who gave birth to your power was me as a god of death. You just need to do what I said, that''s enough..." Xianghe''s tone was indifferent that was thousands of miles away.


    "Aren''t we companions?" The village was looking at Xianghe with a look of puzzlement.


    "Companion? To me, you are just a knife!" Xianghe looked disdainful: "It''s just an item, a trivial item, don''t be too proud of it!" With that, Yijian slashed towards the village...


    Muramasa didn''t fight back, and was still deposited in the cruel facts...


    It''s just that this sword was not cut down, but was blocked by the sudden flash of Kuchiki Byakuya: "Calling your Zanpakukhan as a prop, and killing it, you don''t have the qualifications to call yourself a god of death!"


    "Oh~ Did you subdue your Zanpo Dao so quickly? You deserve to be Bai Zai!" Monkey King smiled faintly when he saw this situation.


    In the collision of the two swords, Byakuya and Xianghe were forcibly bounced away by a violent counter-shock force and stood in opposition!


    "Big Brother!" Seeing Byakuza, Rukia was surprised and obviously happy at the same time: "Have you taken back the Zanpaku? Great!"


    "Huh~Silver white wind flower gauze and Qianxingzhu..." Xianghe looked at Kuchiki Byakuya''s dress, and revealed an inexplicable hatred: "You are from the Kuchiki family!"


    "The twenty-eight generations of the Kuchuki family, Kuchuki Byakuza!" Kuchuki Byakuza looked indifferent.


    "Twenty-eight generation heads? So that''s it... It seems that after I was sealed, many years have passed!" Xianghe''s tone suddenly revealed a hint of joy: "Then Yinling is dead. Yet?"


    "Don''t mention my grandfather''s name so frivolously!" Kuchiki Byakuya''s tone is still like an inexhaustible Bingfeng: "You who tarnished the glory of the Kuchiki family are not qualified to mention my grandfather''s name!"


    "You guy!" Xianghe suddenly became angry.


    "Hey~ I said, if you want to fight, hurry up, don''t always say some useless nonsense, we are still waiting for the show!" At this extremely nervous moment, a slightly impatient voice suddenly appeared in the crowd. Sounded overhead.


    Everyone looked up, Kuchiki Byakuya''s brows were slightly frowned, Rukia and other women showed joy, and Matsumoto Ranju was even more carefree and shouted to Monkey King: "Hey~ I said you too Isn''t it too kind? Now that I''m here, come down and help! What else to watch?"


    "This kind of little guy, I''m not interested, you continue!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    "Hello?" Xianghe looked at Monkey King, with a dangerous light in his eyes, and the village was shocked when he saw this: "Xianghe, stop! Don''t provoke him!"


    "Hmph~ I have already said, don''t talk to me in a commanding tone!" Xianghe turned his head and yelled at Cunzheng.Originally, he hadn''t planned to clean up the Monkey King. Relatively speaking, he now wants to kill the dead wood Byakuya. But Jingcunzheng roared, Xianghe immediately made up his mind, and jumped up, actually launching towards the Monkey King. Attacked...


    This is the psychology of a person who is extremely self-arrogant in his heart. If you tell me not to provoke, I just want to provoke.


    "Huh!" Yinmeng snorted coldly when she saw it, holding Huatian Crazy Bone, the five ghost game "Ghost" started, and he cut out with a condescending attitude...


    The ability of this slasher is: if our side is higher than the enemy, our slashing power will increase sharply, enough to make the enemy deadly.If the enemy''s position is higher than ours, the enemy''s slashing power will increase sharply, enough to make ours deadly.This rule of the game is referred to simply as: the taller wins.

 1750 Chapter 43 The Sad Man

    The position where Yiyinmeng stood at this time was naturally higher than Xianghe. There was no suspense in the collision between the two. With the fighting of the two swords, the Huatian Crazy Bone in Yinmeng''s hand burst out extremely terrifying The power of, directly cut the Xianghe from the sky in a devastating way!


    With a roar, it fell to the ground!


    "Xianghe!" Seeing this, the village cried out in exclamation, struggling to stand up, staggering towards the location of Xianghe, and helping Xianghe, only to see Xianghe spurt out of blood, his original bloodless face More and more pale.


    Xianghe looked up at Yinmeng in the sky, his face was very ugly, and he was shocked in his heart. With just one blow, he was defeated. The terrifying force instantly injured his internal organs, if not for him. The strength is strong, I am afraid that just a blow, you have already lost the ability to fight!


    "Who is that woman?" Xianghe asked in a cold voice, pushing Cunzhen away.


    "Yinmeng, the former deputy captain of the 12th squadron of Huting, has now followed Master Monkey King and is no longer under the control of Jing Lingting!" Cunzheng looked solemnly at Monkey King and said: "This person We can''t afford to provoke for the time being, it''s better not to provoke!"


    "You mean, a woman with this level of strength is just his subordinate?" Xianghe ignored Cura Masa''s warning and asked coldly.


    "Yes, it''s just that she''s not as strong as you think, she just takes advantage of Zanpakudao''s ability..." said Mura Masa, and briefly explained Huatian Crazy Bone''s ability for Xianghe.


    "So, I thought that woman was so powerful!" After Xianghe learned about Huatian Crazy Bone''s ability, he immediately became disdainful of Yinmeng''s shock: "I want to see how capable she is! "


    As he said, Gao Gaozong rose more and more. This time, his position was obviously higher than that of Otomeng. Just as he was about to launch an attack, Kuchiki Byakuya''s figure flashed in front of him.


    "Go away! I have no time to talk to you now!" Xianghe shouted coldly.


    "I just don''t want you to die in someone else''s hands..." Kuchiki Byakuya''s face was indifferent and indifferent: "I will kill you who tainted the glory of Kuchiki''s family!"


    "Sure enough, it is a rebellious speech that fits the identity of the Kuchuki family!" Xianghe sneered: "Forget it, since you are the head of the Kuchuki family, then I have a reason to kill you!" To release the terrifying spiritual pressure, it is necessary to engage in a desperate duel with Kuchiki Byakuya!


    Only the next moment, Xianghe''s figure suddenly froze, and looked down at the ground in amazement. At some point, Yin Meng had already stepped on his long shadow!


    "Have you never done anything you want to do after the provocation? Do you think, who is it that you are facing with this rude behavior?" Yinmeng stared at Xianghe, a trace of indifference appeared on his quiet face. Raising the sword directly at Xianghe, a beam of light instantly lased from the tip of the sword, and under the tightening of Xianghe''s pupils, it instantly penetrated his Huong''s chamber!


    In front of Huatian Crazy Bone''s ability after being modified by Monkey King, Xianghe was so vulnerable!


    In fact, Yinmeng also took advantage of the sneak attack. At first, Xianghe didn''t know his Zanpaku Sword''s ability and suffered a big loss; later, he ignored Yinmeng because he focused on Kuchiki Byakuya. Existence, this was easily stepped on by Yin Meng''s shadow, thus losing the ability to act, and was hit hard by a blow.


    "Xianghe!!!" Seeing that Xianghe was hit hard again, Cunzheng finally showed an angry face. Although Xianghe was so ruthless to him, he was still loyal.


    Supporting his injured body, Mura Masa stood in front of Xianghe, his eyes flickered, and a strangely powerful spiritual pressure burst out of his body!


    The Zanpakuknives who were still fighting with their masters were all summoned, and they wanted to abandon their opponents and return to Muramasa. Unfortunately, they were entangled by the captains and couldn''t get rid of them. body¡­


    "Are you all entangled..." Murakami looked solemn, and his complexion was a bit ugly. The situation was originally a great situation, because his second-force master wanted to run to provoke Monkey King, and he was let go by his men. Down, making him instantly step into an extremely unfavorable situation.


    Seeing Muramasa''s expression, Monkey King joked at him: "Do you think it feels helpless to have such a teaser than the master?"


    Muramasa was silent. Although he had such a meaning in his heart, he definitely couldn''t admit it.


    "Look, what a loyal Zan Poknife, you need strength and strength, ability and ability, and with such an excellent Zan Po knife, you have been easily sealed by others. It''s really useless!" Monkey King looked at Xianghe with a look of contempt.


    Is Xianghe strong?you still need to ask?Is Muramasa''s ability abnormal?There is no doubt about this, otherwise the old man Yamamoto and Yinling would not have to join forces to deal with him.


    "Loyal? Excellent?" Xianghe sniffed disdainfully: "If he is loyal, if he is good, I won''t be sealed! What''s the use of such rubbish?"


    "It''s really uninteresting to talk to rubbish like you!" Monkey King looked at Xianghe with a look of disdain: "Don''t transfer all your problems to others. It is you who treat the village as one. A tool, a knife, you only believe in yourself, but no one. You yourself refused to befriend Muramasa..."


    "This led to your words, Muramasa could not hear, because you have closed your heart, making Muramasa lose contact with you, which also led to your fate of being easily sealed! Think about it, old man Yamamoto and Yinling is ready to join forces to fight you, but you were sealed so easily. It''s really ironic!"


    "It''s all because of my relationship? I closed my heart? That made Murakami unable to hear my voice?" After Xianghe listened to Monkey King''s words, his eyes widened in shock, and he roared again: "No Probably! Impossible! He betrayed me! He is just a knife. It is enough to follow my orders. What communication is needed!"


    "You are really pathetic!" Kuchiki Byakuya stared at Xianghe, with a face of indifference, and turned his head towards Monkey King: "Master Monkey King, please allow me to solve him personally. This is the family affair of our Kuchiki family. Hopefully!" Although Bai Zai still has an ice face, his tone is extraordinarily sincere.


    "Okay, we were here to watch the show!" Monkey King waved to Yinmeng: "Come back, Yinmeng, stay and watch the excitement."


    Yinmeng heard that a flash step had already appeared behind Sun Wukong, standing quietly, as if nothing had happened.


    "This time, I won''t let you leave alive!" Byakuya stared at Xianghe and directly swastika: "Swastika¡¤Sakura Jingyan!"

 1751 Chapter 44 Despair

    "Use me! Xianghe! My power is always by your side!" Cunzheng stared at Xianghe, his eyes filled with thirst.


    However, the answer to him was Xianghe''s cold snort of disdain, and then a very decisive hand knife broke the Zhanpei knife in his hand!


    "!!!" Seeing this situation, Mura Masa trembled all over. He was once again incomplete with Xianghe''s actions, and his expression was painful and unbelievable: "How could it be..."


    "You guy will only get in the way now. Even if you don''t use an unstable knife like you, my strength is enough!" Xianghe''s arrogant and indifferent face, at this moment, he does not believe it. Regardless of anyone''s expression, he had completely rejected his Zan Poknife.


    "So, if you don''t die, you won''t die. Although this guy is pitiful, he is really looking for death..." Monkey King looked at Xianghe, but smiled faintly: "If you use the power of Mura Masa, Byakuya is really not his. Opponent, but only by himself, there is no life or death!"


    Although Xianghe''s experience was sympathized by others, he was blinded by hatred. Everyone in the world except himself was the one who should be killed. It can only be said that he is still too fragile and he is almost dead.


    Killing and hating others is actually nothing. There is revenge and revenge. This is a matter of course and there is no difference between good and bad. However, if you are blinded by hatred to your sense and heart and become denial of your six relatives, you are dead. .


    "Zampai knife is just a tool. If you want to find a substitute, you can do it anytime!" Xianghe''s face was crazy, but his indifferent voice was like piercing a sharp blade into the heart of Murakami.


    Despair became the fuse, causing Muramasa to let out a stern roar. The loss of control of his whole body''s spiritual pressure turned into a burst of red and black energy from his body, rushing straight into the sky, and instantly spreading around, turning into A terrifying corrugated spiritual pressure vortex!


    "Xianghe!!!" The village was roaring desperately, his whole body contracted and expanded like bubbles, as if it might explode at any time!


    And with the sound of a weird scream, big virtual Kylians gradually emerged from the terrifying Reiki vortex...


    "Oh my God! How could there be so much emptiness in his body?" Matsumoto Ranju''s complexion changed drastically when he saw this, and a few flashes with Rukia, came to Monkey King''s side, and then felt an inexplicable sense of security.


    "Fantasy Xuanxu!" Kuchuki Byakuza looked indifferent, a little bit under his feet, even though he was in the air, two Ji Li''an had disappeared into spirits in a flash.


    "Your name is Kuchiki Byakuya, right?" Kurosaki flashed his body shape and came to Kuchiki Byakuya''s side with a serious face: "Since you think this is your housework, then that guy will leave it to you. Now, let me solve these problems!"


    "It seems that you are not useless!" Byakuya glanced at him plainly.


    Hearing this, Ichigo immediately roared: "What is meant by it is not useless, do you want to fight with me?"


    "Vice Captain Matsumoto, let''s go help too!" Rukia gave a soft drink and looked at Siu Baixue next to Monkey King: "Siu Baixue, please, please lend me your power!"


    Xiu Baixue immediately looked at Monkey King...


    "Go, it''s time to return to your master!"


    When Xiu Baixue heard the words, he took a gentle step and rushed towards Rukia''s direction, and disappeared halfway. At the same time, a voice echoed in Rukia''s mind: "You are too weak, such strength is not enough. Follow Master Wukong, so remember it clearly, I will only say once, success or failure depends entirely on you..."


    Rukia seemed to feel something instantly, and was stunned by the shock: "This...this feeling is..."


    As he said, the right hand had already grasped the sword body, ready to charge up the posture, an extremely cold and powerful spiritual pressure was released from Rukia''s body at an astonishing speed, and it skyrocketed: "Swastika ¡¤Bai Xia Punishment!!!"


    As the sound fell, a large disc-shaped white light suddenly appeared in the sky, and a beam of light penetrated from the ground, and instantly penetrated the sky. A bright light wave appeared on the ground, which was like a giant wave. Everything within ten meters is frozen!


    Gillian, who was touched by the light wave, was frozen instantly by his whole body, and the next moment he shattered like broken ice.


    Just by doing the swastika, there were already seven or eight Gillians who died at the hands of Rukia.


    "Swastika...Swastika...Swastika?! No way!" Matsumoto Ranju looked at Rukia at the moment, dumbfounded: "When did you learn the swastika?!!!"


    "Just..." Rukia''s tone was also extremely excited. She didn''t expect that Xiu Baixue''s return was actually sending her such a big gift.


    Matsumoto Ranju immediately picked up his gray cat, and he just said: "Look at them~~Look at them~~Look at them, Baixue, who just returned and gave his owner such a big gift, but you only Knowing that you are arguing with me all day, are you ashamed? Are you ashamed? Hurry up, you also hurry up and tell me the method of , this master, Da Hong, is not as knowledgeable as you..."


    "Oh, does your aunt only grow the Huns but not the brain? I don''t know how to teach you?" The gray cat''s phantom flashed out immediately, staring at Luan Ju with an unhappy expression: "I don''t Work hard, do you blame me?"


    "Don''t blame you?" Luan Ju put his hands around Hun, squinted at the gray cat, and continued to scorn her: "Look at Xiu Baixue, are you ashamed? Are you ashamed?"


    "Damn! I really can''t stand you as a master. Believe it or not, I will run away right away?"


    "You go! At most, you will run to Master Wukong, where else can you go?" Luan Jusi was not threatened.


    "Forget I''m afraid of you, I''m really pitiful to have you as a master..." The gray cat looked like he was defeated by Luanju, and uttered hard in the direction of Monkey King: "Oh, it''s not easy to want a solution, though. I''m already an aunt, but I still have a good figure. I can make any sex tricks or something. My Lord Goku has fallen in no time. Then you give him the Zanpaku knife and let him help me. Swastika, after I learn it, I can teach you something..."


    "What auntie? What auntie?" Luan Ju patted the sword with his hand: "Dare to call me auntie, I will just throw you into the pit..."


    "Hey hey hey~~ Don''t go too far!"


    "I''m in a hurry! Asking you to challenge me, it won''t cure you..." Luan Ju snorted: "And what kind of bad idea do you have, what kind of temptation? Am I that kind of person?"


    With that said, his body has moved to Sun Wukong''s side, and his arm is inserted into the deep ditch in front of his own Huns...


    Upon seeing this, the gray cat immediately cast a contemptuous look...

 1752 Chapter 45 Its Time to Get a Favor

    "Master Wukong, did you hear what we said? Also help my gray cat do a slaying..." Luan Ju rubbed Sun Wukong''s arm with a pleased look.


    "It''s not like that person, this fucking will disappear!" The gray cat looked at Luan Ju''s behavior and decisively raised his contemptuous middle finger.


    "You are amazing, you can''t solve it yourself, but you put the blame on the gray cat..." Monkey King looked at Luan Ju, a little speechless.


    "Right! Right! I really can''t bear having such a master, so I want to run away from home!" The gray cat hugged Monkey King from behind him: "Master Wukong, please keep it!"


    "Hey, don''t change the subject!" Luan Jujiao shouted out: "Will you help me with ?"


    "Swastika..." Monkey King looked at Luanju: "Your body has been severely injured and is damaged, and your spiritual pressure has not reached a perfect fit with yourself, so you can''t swastika..."


    When Luan Ju heard this, Jiao''s body trembled slightly, which reminded her of some past events. Her spiritual power was basically destroyed when she was young. It was the spiritual power given by silver to become a god of death. Listen to what Sun Wukong said. , The original high mood immediately fell to the bottom: "So, I really can''t explain it?"


    "That wouldn''t be..." Looking at Luan Ju''s lost expression, Monkey King smiled indifferently: "The soul is damaged, the spiritual power is dissipated or something, it is also a piece of cake for me! The so-called not breaking or standing, breaking and standing, you always rely on The strength given by others maintains this form, naturally, it is impossible to make progress. Only abandon what you have now can we usher in a new life."


    "Abandoning everything to usher in a new life?" Lu Dai frowned slightly: "You mean, I have to abandon everything I have now and start over?"


    "That''s almost what it meant..." Monkey King nodded and looked at Luan Ju: "Do you want to continue now?"


    "So... let me think about it..." Luan Ju immediately became a little hesitant, giving up everything now is equivalent to giving up the bond between Yin and her at the same time, which made it difficult for her to choose for a while, after all, the weight of Yin in her heart It was still very heavy. Although Yin had betrayed the Soul World and hurt her, there was still a little hope in her heart.


    When Monkey King saw this, he didn''t say much, but an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth...


    Yin, who was far away in the virtual circle, shuddered inexplicably, touched the violently beating heart, and muttered in a low voice: "Strange, why suddenly I feel as if I have been stared at by some dangerous person? I don''t seem to have offended me. Who is it?"


    As he said, she looked in the direction of Ai Ran, frowning slightly: "Did he notice something?..."


    Temporarily gave up the plan of letting Monkey King help her to swift. With a wave of Luan Ju''s hand, the gray cat in his hand immediately turned into a plume of gray smoke surrounding a Kilian''s body, cutting out wounds on its body, turning it into The soul dissipated...


    Rukia also swung a sword. In the surging cold air, four or five Kylians froze in an instant. The next moment, as the ice shattered, Kylian also broke into dregs...


    "What a strong jie!" Luan Ju was deeply surprised when she saw this.


    Just after swinging a sword, Rukia shuddered suddenly, her breath turned into a white mist.


    "Be careful, Xiu Baixue''s solution is very strong, but it is also very dangerous. With your current strength, you can''t use all of her power..." Monkey King looked at Rukia and warned: "Otherwise, with you I will be frozen to pieces!"


    "This kind of power is really difficult to control..." Rukia''s face was solemn: "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know when I could master this kind of power!" As he said, a sword was swung, and two base forces were frozen again. Ann, break it into slag: "However, as long as the temperature is controlled within one hundred degrees below zero, it should be able to last a little longer..."


    "Teacher, can I participate in the war?" Yuzawa Gui looked at Monkey King hopefully, and the big emptiness in front of him happened to be a good actual combat exercise.


    "Go!"


    Hearing this, Yusawa Takashi was overjoyed, her body flashed, she already pulled out the Zanpaku Knife from her waist, and yelled at Kurosaki Ichigo who slashed Da Wu, "Ichigo, let us Bibi See who kills the most!"


    "Kageki classmate?!" Kurosaki Ichigo got rid of the big void in front of him with a knife, and looked at Yuzawa Rikiki with a look of shock: "You...you are also the god of death?!!!"


    Because Sun Wukong stood in front of him on the left and right, and Heribel''s daughters were standing separately. From the angle of Ichigo, it happened to block Yuzawa Riki and Orihime, so he didn''t notice the existence of the two women at first.


    "Don''t think that you are special, I and Zhi Ji are both!" Yuzawa Guijiao shouted, with a vertical cut, already splitting the big void in front of him in half!


    "Even Classmate Inoue?!" Ichigo was shocked, looking at Orihime who was being held by Monkey King not far away, frowning slightly.


    He clearly remembered what Kisuke Urahara had said to him, and he would never provoke Monkey King. He didn''t expect that Zhi Ji and Yusawa Yuki would have a relationship with Monkey King.


    Ichimo came to Yusawa Yuki''s side in a flash, with a serious face: "What is your relationship with that Monkey King?"


    "Are you looking for something? Dare to call the teacher''s name directly!" Yuzawa Ronggui immediately stared at him. At the beginning, although she was hostile to Monkey King because of Zhiji''s relationship, she worshiped Monkey King as a teacher, and worked with Monkey King. Under the guidance, Yusawa Ronggui has reached blind worship to Monkey King, and naturally he cannot forgive Ichigo''s rude name.


    "Well, I apologized to the head office?" Ichigo was very helpless. He knew Yu Sawa''s temper very well. If he didn''t apologize, I''m afraid the other party would have to cut it with a sword right away, but for Yu Sawa''s words , But was extremely shocked: "You turned out to be his disciple? So is Inoue classmate?"


    "Are you blind? Didn''t you see the two of them kissing each other?" Yuzawa Ronggui immediately stared at him, his tone a little unhappy.


    Although she was always on guard, Inoue Orihime was easily taken down by Monkey King. Regarding this, Yuzawa Raki was quite unhappy.


    "Okay! When I didn''t ask!" Seeing the posture of Yuzawagugui being lit up with a gunpowder barrel, Ichigo decisively shifted his gaze, rushed into the large virtual group, and slashed arbitrarily...


    Seeing this, Sawaki Takashi was unwilling to show weakness. With every sword he swung, he could easily chop a big virtual in half. The combat power he showed was so powerful and clean!


    "The battle here is nothing to watch. It''s time for me to brush up on my good feelings..." Monkey King said, handing Inoue Orihime to Hribel, and disappearing here!Because Inoue Orihime couldn''t stay in the air by herself.


    (PS: I¡¯m a little busy with work these days, I can only change one time. Three changes tomorrow.)

 1753 Chapter 46: Young Sentao

    Although the battle between Byakuya and Xianghe was considered the most exciting venue, for Monkey King, the wonderful battle was too low-level and couldn''t give the slightest interest.


    After leaving, Monkey King came to the battlefield of Hina Sentao and Feimei, just watching the scene of Hina Sentao being unilaterally abused, and he seemed a little speechless.


    Feimei is also a beautiful and lovely girl. To be precise, she is a little loli. She is wearing a white kimono and holding a pink ribbon. There are two big bells under the ribbon. The bells can emit fireballs to launch attacks.


    At this time, under Feimei¡¯s waving, fireballs were sent out at Hina Sentao, which was a violent bombardment, forcing her to dodge and flee in the jungle...


    "Ahhh~ I''m going to catch up with you, let''s run away! Otherwise, I will get hurt!" Feimei launched an attack while teasing Hina Mori Tao with a black belly expression on her face.


    Maybe it was from the beginning to the present that Hina Mori has basically reached the limit, and she fell to the ground with a soft foot. The next moment, a huge fireball followed, and a loud sound of''bang'', Hina Mori He was directly blown out and rolled on the ground four or five times before he stabilized his figure.


    Feimei looked at Hina Sentao''s very painful face: "Does it hurt? Yes, this is the pain of living in reality. Your naive idea of ??thinking that anyone is a good person in your imagination is here. Let me give it up for you!"


    "Feimei, wake up, you weren''t the way you were before..." Hina Sentao endured the severe pain all over her body, looking at Feimei with a sad face.


    "Isn''t it like this? Because I really can''t stand it!" Feimei looked at Hina Sentao with a cold expression: "You have been betrayed by others, the person you trust most! And I am in yours. I can¡¯t make a sound by my side...Always see this happening, and I¡¯ve always been very angry, now I can¡¯t stand it anymore, you will become a useless person! You obviously have me by my side... "


    "I..." Hina Sentao lowered her head in pain, not knowing how to refute.


    "So I don''t want to be with a weak person like you anymore... Give you so long a chance to breathe, don''t you attack? You wait like this, do you think I will change my mind as you wish? Why do you do everything Think in your own way? That''s why you will be used and betrayed by others. Do you think that as long as you wait, the person you dream of will one day come back and beg for your forgiveness?"


    "No... I..."


    "You are still so naive and self-righteous! The thing I am most upset about is yours. Since living is a pain for you, let me let poor you sleep forever!"


    Feimei said, the two big bells under the ribbon suddenly flew out of flames, and fell towards the place where the young Morintao was...


    Hina Sentao looked in a daze, looking at the fireball that was flying, she didn''t even mean to evade...


    Just a hand suddenly stretched out, grabbed the flying fireball, and played with 1...


    "Monkey King... Your Excellency!!" Feimei was so scared that she turned pale when she saw Monkey King. "You...didn''t you say you wouldn''t interfere in our affairs?"


    "When did I say that?" Monkey King chuckled, "Also, I''m just here to make soy sauce..." Then, she looked at the young Sentao: "Don''t be bullied. I want to bully you." As he said, she pulled her hands on Hina Sentao''s face, and smiled: "Look, this looks a lot more joyful!"


    "Hey~ You are not allowed to bully Xiaotao!" Feimei suddenly shouted coldly: "This guy only allows me to bully!" As he said, several big fireballs shot towards Monkey King...


    "Oh~ you dare to attack me! It seems that even if you are under control, you still care about her!" Monkey King looked at Feimei, somewhat surprised, and blew his breath slightly, the fireballs that were flying upside down instantly. And back, under Yu Feimei''s horrified eyes, it exploded around her...


    "Look, it''s better for children not to play''firecrackers'' casually. That would be very dangerous. Let''s get injured now!" Monkey King looked at Fei Mei, who had been blasted to tears and fell to the ground in a panic Smile.


    "This is not a firecracker!" Feimei muttered angrily.


    "This kind of setting is a bit not suitable for you, or the original you are more cute!" Sun Wukong said, walking to Feimei, lightly flicking her eyebrows, and Cura Zheng''s control over her was released instantly.


    "Wow! Xiaotao, are you injured?" Just after returning to normal, Feimei''s personality changed in an instant of 180 degrees. Seeing Hina Sentao, lying on the ground with bruises and bruises, she immediately became nervous and concerned. I rushed over and helped her up...


    "Feimei, are you back to normal? That''s great!" Hina Sentao, who had been shocked, immediately hugged Feimei with excitement.


    I have just experienced Aizen''s betrayal, and haven''t walked out of the shadows yet, but have experienced the betrayal of Zanpakuto that she trusts most. This was a huge blow to Hina Mori Tao. Now Feimei is back to normal, she naturally I''m so happy.


    "I''m sorry, Xiao Tao, what I said before..." Before Feimei''s words were finished, she was interrupted by Hina Sentao: "That''s all from your heart, I know... I will be strong in the future. I won''t worry you anymore..."


    He said, letting go of Feimei and came to the front of Monkey King: "Master Wukong, last time you saved me, I didn¡¯t have time to say thank you to you. This time, you saved me again and helped Feimei. After returning to normal, I don¡¯t know how to repay you!"


    "It''s simple, let''s take a look!"


    "Ah?!" After Hina Sentao was astonished, she suddenly blushed.


    "I don''t seem to have come at the right time, I hope it doesn''t disturb you, Master Monkey King!" A gentle female voice suddenly came from behind. Uozhihualie didn''t know when he appeared in the court with a gentle smile on his face. Sun Wukong was a little embarrassed: "No no, I just teased her just now! It seems that you have recovered your Zanpaku Dao, you deserve to be a "Sword Eight"!"


    Uozohana smiled softly, did not answer, but looked at Hina Moritao: "It''s great that you are fine!"


    "Worry you, Captain Uozhihua!" Hina Mori was very grateful and saluted Uozhihuareel. She naturally knew that Uozhihuareel appeared here, so she came to help her.


    "These two little loli will be handed over to you, I will continue to brush up on my feelings!"


    "Impressive?" Looking at Monkey King who suddenly disappeared, Uo Zhihua smiled softly: "This statement is interesting..."

 1754 Chapter 47—Bavent

    In a slightly dim forest road, a figure hidden in the shadows watched the battle in the distance, with consternation and shock in his eyes.


    "I just feel that there is a strong Reiatsu here, so I just came over to take a look. I didn''t expect to encounter such a shocking secret..." The woman''s voice was full of shock: "The Reaper''s Zanpakuto betrayed Own master, this is terrific news. If you let Kariya know it, it would be terrible..."


    "Hey, you''re sneaking, are you watching?" The sudden voice suddenly sounded from the woman''s left side.


    "Who?!!!" With an exclamation, the woman was so frightened that she sat down on the ground, looking at the man who appeared next to her with a look of astonishment.


    "Don''t make such an exaggerated expression, do I look so scary?" Monkey King looked at the woman, his face speechless.


    "Don''t you know that scaring people will scare people to death?" The woman stood up and glared at Monkey King.


    "But you''re not a human! As Baven, are you too courageous?" Monkey King looked at the woman and joked.


    "How do you know that I am Bavente? Who are you?" The woman instantly distanced herself from Monkey King, looking at him warily.


    "Don''t be nervous, my name is Monkey King, get to know?" Monkey King stretched out his right hand.


    "Who wants to know you!" The woman looked at Monkey King and snorted coldly, "It''s okay to get out of here, don''t bother me!"


    "Don''t say it so absolutely..." Monkey King looked at Jingle Chunshui who was fighting with his Zanpaku Sword not far away, and couldn''t help but smile: "Do you want to attack him? I can help!"


    "You are very annoying!" The woman looked at Monkey King and yelled again.


    "It''s really boring to chat with you, forget it, don''t play with you, continue to check my favorability..." Monkey King said, turning and leaving...


    No, the woman dodged her body and stood in front of him again: "Wait, make it clear first, or do you think you can leave safely?" Then, as the slender hands crossed and waved, a flame came from her slender hands. From above, flames dropped to the ground, and while burning, a flame-flaming doll was formed.


    "How about it, my baby, if you don''t explain it honestly, you will suffer a little bit!" The woman looked at Monkey King with her arms around Hun, with a serious face: "Tell me, how much do you know about Bavente? "


    "Fangye, did you call me?" The flame doll actually spit out.


    "Kady, please, don''t let this guy run away!" The woman yelled coldly, "This guy seems to know something about us!"


    "Understood!" The flame doll''s tone suddenly became a little irritable, and the fireball in his palm condensed, turned into a flame and shot towards Monkey King!


    "It''s not very polite to attack people who meet for the first time indiscriminately!" Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, avoiding the flames, but more fireballs shot towards him. That scene suddenly made Sun Wukong I remembered Feimei facing Hina Mori Tao.


    In the roar and explosion, the sky was filled with flames, covering Monkey King...


    "I tell you to be nosy, don''t blame me!" Looking at Monkey King engulfed by flames, the woman snorted and curled her lips, turning around to leave...


    However, at this moment, countless snakes swam out at an astonishing speed, wrapping the flame puppet around and bounding it, and for a moment, it turned into fire and dissipated, while the snake fell to the ground and turned into twists and turns. Steel pipe.


    These snakes are all made of steel pipes.


    "Leng!" Seeing the gentleman man suddenly appeared, the woman''s complexion changed slightly.


    "This can''t work, Miss Yoshino, run out without permission..." The gentleman approached the woman named Yoshino with a flat face, stretched out his tongue, licked his mouth, and licked his lips and licked: "Come on, Come back with me!"


    "Huh~" Fangye took a step back, his face was dignified and vigilant, and stretched out his hand, wanting to call out the flame doll again...


    "There''s really no way..." The gentleman said coldly: "Fred!"


    As the sound fell, a slender poisonous snake swam out instantly, snaking up from the woman''s right foot, wrapping her hands.


    The woman struggled violently, but didn''t move at all.


    The gentleman said with a calm face and kindly reminded: "You''d better not move, because Fred''s temper is a bit impatient!"


    "Another Bavente, by the way, are you not your companions? Why did you fight yourself?" Monkey King walked out of the disappearing flames and looked at Fang Ye: "And looking at you, it seems that you need help!"


    "You human being, it''s really noisy!" The poisonous snake Flid looked at Monkey King. The cold voice was full of killing intent. Then a dry branch on the ground suddenly changed into a poisonous snake, biting at Monkey King. Go, the sharp fangs made people shudder.


    "Personally, I still hate snakes..." Seeing the venomous snake flying from the bite, Monkey King still had a calm expression and did not take any precautions. When it was about to approach, the venomous snake suddenly burned out of flames and burned out instantly.


    "En?!" When the man saw this, his brows frowned slightly: "It seems that he has some abilities, Fred!"


    Flid, the poisonous snake, heard this, and there was a cold light in his cold eyes. The countless dead wood branches on the ground of the forest road instantly turned into large and small densely densely packed poisonous snakes, swimming towards the Monkey King...


    "This scene looks really oozing!" Monkey King smiled lightly: "But since you like playing snakes, let them play with you!"


    As the voice of Monkey King fell, the poisonous snakes that had swam towards him turned around and surrounded the gentleman...


    "This...what''s going on? Flid!!!" Upon seeing this, the gentleman turned pale with fright, no longer his calm appearance before.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know what''s going on!" Fried the viper was also shocked.


    "Hurry up and release the ability, hurry up!!" The gentleman yelled anxiously, trying to escape, but he was surprised to find that he was restrained by an inexplicable force and could not move at all.


    "No, I can''t get rid of them! I have completely lost control of them!" Frederick''s cold voice instantly plunged the gentleman into endless fear. The next moment, the endless viper drowned him, and bit his body bit by bit. clean¡­


    "You...what the hell... did you do to it?!!!" Fang Ye looked at the tragic sight in front of him, listened to the screams of the gentleman and man, and looked at Monkey King with fear.


    She knew the strength of Uda Kawari very well, but in the face of Monkey King, she died inexplicably under her own ability, and she was bitten to death by a group of snakes. It was terrible.

 1755 Chapter 48: So Hateful

    "I am actually very sympathetic to what happened to you Bawent..." Monkey King looked at Fang Ye and smiled faintly: "Just show me killing intentions casually, but it''s very dangerous!"


    As he said, Fried, who had bound Yoshino, suddenly turned into a little light, and disintegrated...


    "You...what did you do?!" Fang Ye looked at Monkey King, backing back in fear.


    "It''s nothing, just completely wipe out the rude!"


    "You killed Ling?" Fang Ye was shocked.


    "I saved you, should I thank you?"


    "Ah~oh~ I''m sorry, it''s rude!" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Fang Ye gave a blank greeting to Monkey King: "My name is Soma Fangye..."


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by the sudden flashing of Jingle Chunshui: "Master Wukong, can you interrupt your relationship for the time being? The two uncles you created really So strong! I can''t stand it anymore! Can you help me?"


    Obviously, Jingle Chunshui discovered the movement here from the beginning, but couldn''t get out of it, finally found the opportunity, and immediately came to Monkey King for help.


    Monkey King glanced at Jingle Chunshui, who was covered in color, with a look of contempt: "You can''t beat a Zanpaku knife, you really live on a dog!"


    "You can''t blame me for this!" Jingle Chunshui looked helpless: "This new born Huatian Crazy Bones is simply too strong! I won''t say anything about a superb swordsmanship. Both of them are even capable of understanding. No worse than I was in the heyday, and now I don¡¯t have a Zanpakuto, and I¡¯m one-on-two, how can I be able to play? As long as you help me clean up these two guys, how about I help you go to Ise Nanao? She is a big beauty!"


    "Really?"


    "It''s more real than real gold!" Jingle Chunshui lay down on the ground without an image. Facing Huatian Crazy Bone''s attack, he was really helpless. The Huatian Crazy Bone created by Monkey King was really abnormal. Point, with his strength, he can only be abused.


    The reason why they persisted until now was because these two uncles made it clear that they were playing tricks on him and making fun of him.


    "That''s OK!" Sun Wukong said, and looked at the two uncles who were waiting aside: "You have heard it too, go back quickly!"


    "Yes!" When the two wretched uncles heard the words, they instantly turned into two Zanpaku knives and returned to Jingle Chunshui''s hands.


    Looking at the Zanpodao in his hand, Jingle Chunshui was shocked: "This... is it over?"


    "What do you think?" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Master Monkey King, can you interrupt you and listen to me a few words?" Fang Ye said when he came to Monkey King''s face suddenly.


    "You said!"


    "You can easily kill Rang, I think, you must be able to stop him..." Yoshino hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to speak out: "You already know who I am. To be precise, we claim to be The soul hunters..."


    "Soul Hunter?!" Jingle Chunshui''s expression changed slightly after hearing this, "This is really amazing news!"


    "Our clan has for a long time an inviolable rule that we cannot absorb the soul of living people. Do you know why?"


    "Why?" Jingle Chunshui looked curious, he had indeed heard of the soul hunter, but he knew nothing about the specific information of the soul hunter.


    "If we do that, our soul hunter can get powerful energy, which will affect the space..."


    "Affecting the space? This is a bit bad!" Jingle Chunshui looked solemn.


    "You deserve to be the captain of the corpse soul world. It seems that you also know the meaning of affecting space. Yes, as long as you have this power, you can go to other spaces! But this will destroy the balance of the world, so no one has thought about it so far. Doing so, but now there is a soul hunter who dares to do that, and the man''s name is - Kaya God!


    "Kariya God? He seems to be a dangerous man!"


    "Indeed!" Yoshino nodded in agreement: "So I also thought about absorbing human souls to gain the strength to fight against him. I want to stop Kashigami! But after meeting you, I figured it out... "Yangye looked at Monkey King with a look of expectation: "You have the ability to easily kill Rong. If it is you, you will definitely be able to stop Kariya God! So please, please help me! Stop Kariya God! If Let him know the current situation of the god of death, he will definitely want to destroy the corpse soul world at all costs!"


    "Your corpse soul world is still hateful!" Monkey King glanced at Jingle Chunshui, and said lightly: "People who want to destroy you really appear one after another!"


    "..." Jingle Chunshui could only respond with a wry smile, not knowing how to answer, the matter of the village was not resolved yet, now Bavente ran out again.


    At the same time, the battle between Byakuya and Xianghe is coming to an end. Byakuza has displayed his strongest stunt-the final scene¡¤Baidi sword, cutting Xianghe under the sword!


    And he himself fell to the limit.


    Seeing that his master was killed, the originally desperate village was completely mad, not only did not disappear, but merged with the countless emptiness he swallowed, blurred, and became an existence similar to a broken face!To Ichigo, Ari Sawaru Takashi launched a crazy attack!


    "Saroshi, the death captain has reached his limit, do you want to do it?" The soul hunters hiding in the dark looked at the scene in front of them, all excited and inexplicably.


    With such a strong spiritual pressure erupting here, it is natural that not only Yoshino is attracted, but other soul hunters are also attracted. Faced with such a rare opportunity, how can they miss this opportunity?


    "Let''s do it!" The eyes of the god Shouya were filled with excitement and madness: "Now it is a rare opportunity to absolutely kill them all before they can take back the Zanpakuto! Just kill them all here, the corpse soul world is free The destruction is not far away!"


    "What are you waiting for! The soul of the god of death, I have never eaten it!" Ma Qiao looked excited, and the other soul hunters quietly approached the other gods of death...


    "Then this god of death, it''s mine!" Kashijin smiled cruelly, and a little bit below his feet, he rushed towards Kuchiki Byakuya who fell to the ground...


    "Brother! Be careful!" Rukia, who was fighting with the virtual village Zheng, immediately exclaimed when she saw this, but she herself was cut to the ground by the virtual village Zheng with a sword!


    But it also successfully reminded Kuchiki Byakuya, so that he successfully began to solve: "Spread it! Senbon Sakura!"


    The Zanpaku Sword in his hand instantly turned into countless blades, and flew towards the Kariya God!


    But seeing the opponent waved his hand, an extremely violent wind swept the scattered thousand cherry blossoms completely, and at the same time, it was also sweeping Byakuya into the sky. In the tornado, his whole body was cut out of blood, which can be described as injury and injury. ¡­

 1756 Chapter 49—Absolute Zero

    The battle between Kuchiki Byakuya and Xianghe had already been exhausted, and now facing the Kushigami, he was naturally powerless. When the two played against each other, Byakuya was already injured.


    "It seems that there are really many enemies in the corpse soul world! Xianghe has just solved it, and now a group of enemies are here!" Mila Rhodes looked at the scene below, with a look of gloat.


    "Are we going to help? If this continues, the god of death named Bai Zai will probably be killed!" Sun Sun looked at Bai Zai, who was in crisis, and turned to look at Hribel.


    "Master Wukong didn''t let us participate in the battle!"


    "Then continue to watch the show..." Apache grinned, "Anyway, watching Death being abused makes me feel good in my heart."


    At this time, Byakuya was already involved in the tornado, and the howling wind blade cut blood holes on his body. Fortunately, his Qianben Sakura is an offensive and defensive one, and it swept out from the inside directly. The tornado ripped apart.


    However, Byakuya''s little spiritual pressure was really exhausted.


    "You are already in this way and you can resist..." Karishi looked at Byakuya, with a slight smile on his face: "You deserve to be a captain of the Soul World Realm, but unfortunately, you have reached your limit. Then exit the stage of history here!"


    Kariya God drank coldly, his right fist was clenched, and a violent wind was wrapped around his arm, and he slammed his fist towards Byakuya''s heart...


    The injuries on his body, coupled with the weak Reiatsu, have already made Byakuya''s mobility inconvenient, so he could only stretch out his right hand and control the Sakura Sakura to swept away at Kariya!


    However, the whole body of the latter was suddenly wrapped in a violent wind, and the powerful defense made Qianben Sakura''s bombardment without causing any harm at all!


    "An attack of your level can''t break the wall of the wind that I condensed!" Kaiya screamed arrogantly, passing through Senbonzakura''s attack and even In front of Byakuya, the fist that wrapped the wind wall was merciless. Smashed down at the heart of Byakuya''s heart!


    Byakuya supported his body and wanted to avoid it, but it was too expensive to fight against Xianghe, and his injury was not light, and he was already unable to dodge the attack of the Koshigami at this moment!


    "Shubai!" A soft drink sounded when Byakuya was about to be attacked, and Rukia, who was not far away, had already inserted the blade of Siu Shirayuki into the ground, and the biting cold air was released from the blade. , So that the cold air can pass through the ground directly under the soles of Kari God!


    "Huh?!" Sensing the sudden chill, Kashigami gave up the Byakuya in front of him in an instant, and dodged aside.


    "Brother, are you okay!" Rukia flashed in front of Byakuza in a flash, lifting him from the ground.


    "Be careful, this person is very strong!" Byakuya''s face is still cold, but his eyes are extraordinarily serious.


    "His fighting style is very strange, and Rei Pressure doesn''t look like a virtual reality, let alone a god of death, brother, do you know his identity?"


    Byakuya indifferently shook his head: "Regardless of his status, as long as he knows that he is an enemy is enough!"


    "Understood! Brother, you go and rest first, I will deal with this person!"


    "Be careful, although you can also swastika now, but after all, it is not your cultivation, and you can''t use this power proficiently. Moreover, your swastika is also very dangerous. Don''t delay the fight, you must fight quickly. quick decision!"


    "En!" Rukia looked at Sashimi with a serious expression.


    Byakuya supported his body forcibly, a little under his feet, and flashed to the side. His consumption had indeed reached the limit, and he had to hurry up to recover.


    "Zanpakuto... It seems that you, like him, have already regained your own Zanpakuto!" Shouya god looked at Rukia coldly, with a cold killing intent in his eyes: "Then let me see. What are you capable of, the Captain-level Death God of the Soul World!"


    Looking at the Sashimi God, Rukia''s heart was solemn: "My body temperature has begun to drop. Is it because of the influence of the swastika... It really is a very dangerous swastika, it seems to be the same as the older brother said. Don¡¯t delay time, or it will be very detrimental to me...Before the opponent doesn¡¯t know my abilities, he must fight quickly, preferably with a single blow! Siu Shirayuki, is there such a move?"


    "Yes, but are you sure you want to do this?" Xiu Baixue''s phantom appeared behind Rukia: "You have only just mastered the swastika, and you have not trained it once. If you use this trick, you can even You yourself will be frozen..."


    "I can''t control that much. This person looks dangerous. I must defeat him before he doesn''t understand my ability, otherwise I won''t have a chance!" Rukia held the Zanpaku Sword in her hand and looked serious: " Tell me quickly, what to do!"


    "You only need to lower your temperature to minus 273.15 degrees, which is absolutely zero! But remember, with your current physical fitness and strength, you can only hold on for two seconds. After two seconds, you must slowly return to normal temperature. , Otherwise you will be frozen forever, and even your soul will be frostbited or even dead!"


    "Understood!" Rukia focused her head, her mind moved, her temperature dropped rapidly at an astonishing speed, but in a moment, her feet were already frozen into ice, spreading all the way...


    Seeing this, Kashiwa frowned slightly, and his dark feeling was not good. Rukia''s situation about to release her big move was naturally seen by him at a glance. He gave a cold snort, waved his hand, and a strong wind swept Rukia instantly. And go...


    However, she saw Rukia''s feet a little, dodges, and casts instant steps, and instantly appears in front of Sarishi God, with the Zanpaku knife in his hand slashing down: "Minus 273.15 degrees-absolute zero!"


    With the sound of the light drink, Rukia''s body temperature dropped to absolute zero in an instant, and the surrounding space became extremely cold in an instant!


    At the speed of Kariya God, you can actually dodge Rukia¡¯s seemingly fierce sword, but he is as proud as him, has absolute confidence in his own strength, and naturally disdains dodge, his hands are surrounded by wind walls. I blocked Rukia''s swinging sword with my bare hands!


    With a sound of fine iron, Rukia''s Zanpaku slashed against the wind wall on the arm of Kariya God, but the latter was unharmed...


    A hint of disdain immediately appeared on the face of Karishi God: "It seems that you are nothing but...huh?!!!"


    Before he finished speaking, Kari¡¯s expression changed drastically, because he suddenly felt a biting chill from his arm infiltrate his body. Before he could react, Kari¡¯s body was frozen in an instant. ice!


    The defensive power of Kashi Kamikaze Wall is indeed very strong, but when it is strong, it can''t defend against the absolute freezing cold!


    "Quickly, slowly recover your body temperature!" The next moment, Shirayuki''s voice resounded, awakening Rukia, whose consciousness was blurred by the freezing...

 1757 Chapter Fifty

    With the gradual increase in body temperature, Rukia also returned to normal without any risk, and withdrew from the state of jie.


    Although the process of casting Absolute Zero is only two seconds, as long as there is a slight difference, Rukia will enter an absolute danger.


    "I have a good grasp of the time. I can do it this way for the first time. It''s not bad!" Shiu Baixue looked at Rukia and nodded.


    "Thank you, Xiu Baixue, if it wasn''t for you to wake me up, I''m afraid I would have been frozen like him..." Rukia let out a cold breath and said to Xiu Baixue very gratefully.


    "In the future, you will have to work hard to cultivate your own physical fitness, especially the resistance to ice cold. If you can be like Master Wukong without being affected by my cold, it will be perfect!"


    When Rukia heard the words, she immediately remembered that Monkey King''s sword had frozen countless death gods in the corpse soul world. She looked at Xiu Baixue with a serious face: "I will work hard and will never disappoint you!"


    Xiu Baixue nodded, her figure gradually faded and disappeared...


    Looking at Rukia below, her grandchildren and daughters all showed a look of surprise: "What a powerful Zanpaku, maybe even we will be killed in a second! That Zanpaku is called! What is it?"


    "Xiu Baixue..." Yin Meng said with a calm expression: "Master Wukong used that Zanpaku Knife to freeze nearly two-thirds of the Death God in the Soul World!"


    "It turns out that the scene we saw in the corpse soul world is the masterpiece of this Zanpodao! Amazing!" Apache exclaimed.


    "It''s amazing, but the drawbacks are too obvious!" Herribel''s face was flat: "If she can completely control that Zanpaku knife, she can be a powerful expert!"


    "Hey~ Rukia, can you still fight? Come and help, the situation here is a bit bad!" Seeing that Rukia''s battle is over, Matsumoto Rakiku shouted out immediately.


    At this moment, the virtual village is just because of the simultaneous attack of Ichigo and Yusawa. The damage is not light, and it can no longer control the power of the virtual, and gradually rages away, and finally becomes a spherical strange creature, standing on the ground, opening There were black cavities, and strange black matter overflowed from it, condensing into large-scale Kilian!


    Looking at this situation, if this continues, the entire human world will probably become a paradise of emptiness.


    The dense emptiness, the strength does not seem very good, but the victory lies in the large number, which makes Ichigo and the others soft and a little too busy.


    At the same time, each Daxu gave out powerful red flashes, like laser beams bombarding the ground, causing Luanju and the others a lot of trouble.


    "Wow~ this scene is so lively! Master Heliber, or let''s join in!" Apache looked excited, she didn''t forget their identities, and suddenly saw so many imaginary invading the world Realm, it is inevitable that I can''t bear it anymore: "With so many imaginary words, maybe we can unify the human world! How about letting the master be the emperor of the human world?"


    "That''s a good idea, let''s do it! Master Heliber!" Mila Rhodes looked excited: "By then this world will belong to us!"


    "No... there is no need to do this, right?" After hearing the words of Mila Rhodes, Inoue Orihime widened her eyes nervously, with a worried expression on her face: "You should go over and stop that strange thing. Well, you can''t let the virtual run out!"


    "Unexpectedly, a Zanpaku Knife can achieve this level..." Hribel looked at the scene in front of her, and she was also a little surprised: "But don''t forget our current identity. Before getting the order of Master Wukong, who Don''t move rashly!"


    "It''s a pity that this golden opportunity is once in a lifetime!" Apache muttered with regret.


    Just as soon as the voice fell, I saw a terrifying flash across the void, shooting towards the direction they were!


    "Three-day shield!" Seeing this, Orihime Inoue touched her hairpin on her head with both hands. Two rays of light flashed out at the same time, forming a three-cornered light shield in front of several people, blocking the lasing. The virtual flash from here.


    "Damn! A lot of emptiness! It''s terrible! Hribel, let''s get out of here as soon as possible!" Xiao Nilu clutched Hribel''s trousers tightly and looked around with nervousness and fear.


    "Master Nilu, you are at the same level as Master Hribel anyway, don''t you be so timid?" Apache looked at Xiao Nilu with a speechless expression.


    "Hey? Am I that good?" Xiao Nilu looked dull and cute when she heard this.


    "Haha~~ I finally arrived! This time I can finally kill it!" And at this moment, a frantic, war-inspiring laugh resounded, and I saw Gengmu Jianba from not far away. More and more, rushed into the Kilian group and launched a crazy massacre!


    "Sorry, I''m late!" An apologetic voice was also heard. Ukitake Shir¨­ also appeared in the court, and two little loli were next to him, laughing and shuttled among the group of virtual people, making They turned into souls and dissipated...


    Immediately afterwards, Asani Renji waited for the deputy captains, the officials all appeared one by one with their own Zanpaku Swords and joined the battle...


    "They... are all back to normal?" Matsumoto Ranju looked surprised when all the actualized Zanpaku Knives returned to their masters.


    "Thanks to the medicine made by Captain Neyuli, the induced Zanpaku Knives have returned to normal..." Uozhihualie explained with a smile.


    "I also did some research on this aspect because of Master Monkey King''s relationship. I didn''t expect it to come in handy so soon..." Nirvana looked nonchalant, but it was not difficult to hear the trace of pride in his tone .


    "But I remember that there should be a group of talents, right?" Rukia glanced at the Frozen Hunter God, with some doubts.


    "Don''t worry about this, those Bawents have been temporarily repelled..." Urahara Kisuke fanned the fan, and the masked legion man walked out with a smile: "How can such a lively scene be less? It''s me!"


    "Oh, it seems to be very lively today, even the characters from a hundred years ago have appeared!" Ky¨­raku Chunsui''s lazy voice suddenly sounded, and the figure fell from the sky, looking at Yagomaru Lisa, a little booed, "I didn''t expect it to be It''s so missed when I see you!"


    "It''s just being entrusted by others!" Lisa Yagomaru snorted and turned her head to one side.


    "Now is not the time to talk about this!" Urahara Kisuke fanned his fan with a smile on his face: "If you want to relive the past, please solve the problem here first, how about it?"


    "Then! A quick fight!" Hirako Mako grinned: "Since the Masked Legion has returned, let''s have a good fight!"

 1758 Chapter 51 Simple

    "Unexpectedly, the god of death and the Masked Legion were united so soon..." Monkey King and a woman flashed beside the women of Hribel at the same time, watching the battle below, with some emotion.


    Because of his relationship, there was a riot in the corpse soul world. I did not expect to usher in a series of changes. The different characters that appeared at different times in the original work appeared at the same time, if it weren''t for Urahara Kisuke to find the Masked Legion Come to support, those death gods who face their own Zhanpaku Swords will definitely suffer heavy casualties under Baven''s sneak attack, making it really possible for the corpse soul world to usher in the disaster.


    "Brother Wukong!" The first time Xiao Nilu saw Monkey King, she loosened Herlibel''s trousers and jumped into his arms, which made her nervous expression relaxed. Down.


    "God..." Soma Yoshino looked at the frozen Hunter God, slightly stunned, hesitated for a long time, his eyes finally became determined, and he broke free from Monkey King''s left hand that lightly wrapped her waist, and landed from the air, toward the hunter. Yagami ran in the direction of...


    While dancing with his hands, he summoned a doll composed of flames and magma. Gate: "Please, Gate, smash the ice sculpture in front!"


    "Please? Understood!" Hell Flame Gate screamed, his hands condensed with extremely hot fireballs against the frozen Koshigami...


    Amidst the clacking sound, the ice sculpture suddenly spread out a spider-web-like crack, and then it broke apart...


    However, the body of Kariya God who was frozen together did not shatter with the fragmentation of the ice sculpture, only a hideous cracked wound appeared. With a strange spiritual pressure erupting, the unconscious eyes of Kariya God recovered in vain. With a look, stretched out his right hand, and suddenly squeezed Soma Yoshino''s throat: "You really can do it, Yoshino, it seems that I underestimated your determination!"


    "The body is split like that, so he can still live?" Apache looked at the Sashimi god at the moment with a look of surprise.


    "Bavent claims to be immortal, and his vitality is still very tenacious!" Monkey King explained calmly.


    Soma Yoshino struggled painfully, her throat was pinched, and she couldn''t speak at all.


    When Gate saw this, he roared, and the flames on his fists gathered, and he would launch an attack on Sashigami, but the difference in strength between the two was clearly there. Sashigami just waved his hand and the wind screamed, sweeping Gates. God, it has disappeared in a moment!


    It''s just that the cracks on Kaya God''s body have expanded more and more, and it seems that it may break into pieces at any time!


    In the place where the souls of the corpse soul world are rich, the Sarishi God almost has the ability to regenerate infinitely, but in this world, his ability is not so obvious.


    "I originally wanted you to live longer, but it seems that I can''t wait for that time!" Kaya God''s eyes were filled with indifferent killing intent, and while Soma Yoshino struggled, he took a mouthful of her neck. Bite down...


    Soma Yoshino''s pupils shrank instantly, and while struggling violently, his skin withered at an alarming rate...


    "This guy is ruthless enough, in order to recover his injuries, he wants to forcibly devour Yoshino..."


    "Master Wukong, don''t be emotional, go and save her! Otherwise, it will be too late!" Inoue Orihime looked anxious.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Orihime Inoue, and then he remembered that this sister''s kindness is more than that of Elisa and other women, regardless of the enemy, as long as she is injured, she will run to help others to heal, this kind of saint Such a character makes many people very disgusted with her heroine.


    "This kind of character is really undesirable, it seems that I have to find a chance to train her well!" Make up his mind, Monkey King is not hesitating, if it is delayed, Soma Yoshino will really be swallowed and killed.


    Taking a step forward, crossing the distance of space, Monkey King''s figure instantly appeared next to Kashigami. He pointed it out, and in a muffled snort, Kashigami flew out in an instant, wiping the ground all the way down, wiping diagonally. A deep pit of nearly 20 meters just stopped his figure.


    "Kari!"


    Several figures suddenly flashed out, blocking the dirt pit, staring hostilely at the Monkey King ahead.


    Other Bavens all appeared.


    "Oh~ I thought they all escaped! I didn''t expect to be back again..." Urahara Kisuke fanned a small fan and looked at the Bavens who suddenly appeared, with an inexplicable sympathy on his face: "Escape What a great thing! Why do you want to come back? And it''s not good to provoke someone, so I just provoke the evil star, although everyone is hostile, I sympathize with you a little bit..."


    There was a wall of wind around the body of Kariya God, who was lying in the pit, and it was because of this wall that he was protected from serious injuries.


    With a roar, the Sarishi God floated up from the dirt pit, staring at Monkey King with hostility, and a tornado-like wind condensed in both hands...


    "Seeing your Bavente''s life experience is quite pitiful, I can give you a chance to leave here immediately, and I can spare your lives!"


    "Spare us?" After listening to Monkey King''s words, the other Bavens laughed out loud, and the tone of the god Sashimi contained an angry killing intent: "However, we do not intend to forgive you!"


    As he said, the wind in his hand was already thrown in the direction of Monkey King...


    "Poor people must be hateful, but your behavior will bring you destruction!" Monkey King looked at the terrifying wind that swept through, sighed slightly, and then sneezed out, and the dragon was sprayed instantly. Juan disappeared without a trace, rubbed his nose, looking at the stunned Bavens, Monkey King smiled: "Sorry, the nose is itchy!"


    "..." The compelling words stunned everyone.


    The grandsons and daughters were very excited one by one: "Wow~~ The master is so handsome!"


    "The opportunity has been given to you, but you are not sure about it, so you can''t blame me!" Monkey King stared at the Sage God and others, with a face of indifference, and then clenched his palms, except for Soma Yoshino. All the Bawents made a''bang'', and instantly exploded into a blood mist and dissipated...


    Killing is as simple as that for Monkey King, even if he claims to be immortal and immortal?One move is enough!


    "Such a tricky Bavent was so simply wiped out by him, it really is an extremely dangerous existence!" Urahara Kisuke''s words sounded extremely relaxed, but the look in his eyes was extremely solemn.


    Soma Yoshino looked at everything in front of him blankly, as if in a dream, everything ended in such a simple way?

 1759 Chapter 52 The Soul

    But after the daze, Soma Yoshino became confused again. She was the only one left in the entire group. What she will face is the infinite loneliness and loneliness in the future.


    He was already bored with that kind of life. Instead of living alone, he might as well sleep forever.


    Sun Wukong naturally saw through her mind at a glance, walked forward, lifted her up from the ground, shining soft light in his hands, shining on Soma Yoshino''s body, making her withered skin instantly plump and tender. Shua: "Your life was saved by me, so your life is mine. It''s not enough to commit suicide! If you don''t have a place to go, follow me in the future! The existence of endless life is not only you Bavent. !"


    "Could it be that you too?!" Soma Yoshino''s eyes widened, looking at Monkey King in surprise, and then lowered his head: "But I..."


    "Still worrying about your identity?" Sun Wukong chuckled, "Just when I was recovering from your injury, I also repaired your body. Now you are no different from normal people! From now on, You don¡¯t have to live in Bawent¡¯s way, start a new life as a normal person!"


    "I... have become a normal person?" Soma Yoshino looked at his body incredible, feeling the difference from the past, and suddenly became extremely excited: "I really become a normal person? Thank you! Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    Soma Yoshino was excited and hugged Monkey King several times to express his excitement and excitement.


    For her identity, she has long wanted to commit suicide. To put it simply, she has long been impatient and has become a normal person. She is full of hope for the next life.


    The battle between the gods of death and Muramasa is also coming to an end. With the addition of many gods of death, the Zanpaku Sword, and the Masked Legion, even if the number of phantoms is huge, it has dropped sharply...


    In the end, under the cooperation of everyone, the strange and weird creature that the village was transformed into was destroyed.In the process, Ichigo was swallowed and walked into Xianghe''s inner world to meet Mura Masa. The two fought fiercely and finally defeated Mura Masa.


    After Muramasa felt the correct relationship between the god of death and Zanpakuto, he disappeared...


    The crisis in the soul world is finally lifted...


    Next, the Soul World also entered a state of recuperation, and began to rebuild the Soul World...


    Two days passed so plainly...


    The home of Inoue Orihime.


    At this time, Orihime Inoue and Takaki Aizawa had already gone to school early in the morning...


    Matsumoto Ranju was lying lazily on the table, savoring the wine, his face was red, and his face was happy: "It''s really great to be in this world. You don''t know how much it is to stay in the Soul World all day long. Boring, here, there are delicious food, delicious wine, and more beautiful clothes... Ah~ so happy!"


    "You seem to be a servant in this world, right?" Monkey King looked at Luanju who was a little drunk, somewhat speechless: "Also, isn''t Rukia responsible for the land boundary here? How come you are replaced?"


    "Isn¡¯t Rukia able to solve the problem, she is considered a captain-level figure, now the corpse soul world is just now when it is time to hire people, the leader of the captain has to let me replace her work in the world..." Matsumoto Ranju explained drunkly .


    "I think you were lazy and couldn''t help you, so you were kicked out!" Sun Sun covered his mouth, glanced at the chrysanthemum, and laughed.


    "Uh~" Luan Ju stiffened and immediately denied: "How is that possible!"


    "It seems I was right!" Sun Sun smiled at Luan Ju''s behavior.


    "Okay! So what? They think I like to be lazy, so they sent me to the world as a errand, but I can''t ask for it. I have long wanted to come to the world to play, hehe~~ This is finally what I wanted. , Master Goku, go shopping with me for clothes! You pay..."


    "Then what about your job?" Xiao Nilu looked at Matsumoto Ranju.


    "Where is there so much vain now! And, isn''t there a Reaper agent? If this can''t help me, what do you want him to do?" Luan Ju said naturally.


    "With your working attitude, it''s no wonder that you will be rushed to this world!" Sun and Sun looked at Luan Ju with speechless faces.


    "If you don''t drink it, you will be drunk again, go, Master Wukong, give you a chance to please me and go shopping with me!" Luan Ju staggered to his feet, hugged Monkey King''s arm, and dragged out the door. , The fullness and squeeze in front of Hungary were deformed on his arm.


    Seeing this, the women of Hribel followed closely...


    Accompanied by Matsumoto Ranju, the big royal sister, to buy clothes, Monkey King made a lot of money, especially the ambiguous scene of a few women changing clothes in the dressing room, which is simply indescribable...Of course, the content of this is only Everyone imagined...


    Soon, in the afternoon.


    On the way home, countless white unrecognizable soul creatures blocked the way of a few people, and the dense numbers traveled through the entire street!


    "These are... owed souls?" Yinmeng seemed a little surprised: "How can so many owed souls suddenly appear in this world?"


    "I owe my soul? That kind of soul without memory?" Soma Yoshino was also surprised.


    "No one''s memories... Do you miss the rosary..." Monkey King looked at the white soul in front of him, thoughtfully: "It seems that it won''t be boring anymore!"


    "Master Luan Ju, your job is here!" Sun Sun looked at Luan Ju and smiled.


    "It''s really annoying, and it makes it unpleasant to go shopping!" Matsumoto Ranju''s face was unhappy, and he thrust the things in his hands into Monkey''s arms, drew out the Zanpaku Knife on his waist, and held the handle of the sword lightly. The soul''s forehead, but the other party was indifferent and moved forward stupidly...


    "Soul burial doesn''t work?" Luan Ju looked at Monkey King with surprise, "Master Wukong, what''s the matter?"


    Sun Wukong just wanted to explain, suddenly he saw a beautiful figure flashing out along with the maple leaf, rushing into the owing soul, waving the Zanpaku knife in his hand, causing the owing soul to dissipate under her sword...


    "Huh? Grim Reaper? Besides me, there is someone in charge of this area? Why don''t I know?" Luan Ju saw this, doubting to stop Ma Jiao, "Hey~ wait! They didn''t hurt others, how can you?" Hack and kill!"


    However, the death girl didn''t seem to have heard it. A small tornado rose under her feet, rotating her body to the sky...


    "Is this going to liberate the Zanpodao? Hey! Wait!" When Luan Ju saw this, he just wanted to stop, but Monkey King grabbed her wrist and stopped her.


    "Why?" Luan Ju looked at Monkey King with a puzzled look. Don''t think she is usually lazy, but when she really works, she is still very responsible and serious.


    "Just watch it!" Monkey King did not explain.

 1760 Chapter 53-Akane Shizuku

    "Let the night fall, Maitreya Maru!" With the sound of Jiefang Yanling, the Zanpaku knife in the hands of the death girl immediately turned into a Zen stick, sending out a tornado-like attack to sweep away the surrounding souls in a moment clean.


    "Hey~ How can you attack indiscriminately before things are clear!" Luan Ju glared at the death girl, Jiao Yi shouted: "You are so hard for me to explain! Also, which team are you from? Why have I never seen you?"


    "Which squad? Yes, which squad is it?" The Grim Reaper girl pointed her chin with her index finger, thoughtfully, and then smiled again: "I don''t remember that kind of thing anymore!" , Jiao''s body flashed, and it had disappeared in front of a few people...


    "Don''t want to escape!" Luan Jujiao yelled, and immediately chased him, but the next moment, the death girl suddenly ran out of the crowd again, looking at Luan Ju, her face was stunned: "Ah! It''s you! They say that I have forgotten that kind of thing, so don''t follow me!"


    "I entered Yimou so soon?" Looking at the girl who suddenly ran out of the crowd, Luanju was filled with question marks on her forehead, she was also surprised.


    "I want to run!" Seeing that the girl turned around and was about to leave, Luan Ju rushed forward, grabbed the girl''s delicate hand, and pulled her into her arms, causing her head to collide with her own big Hun. The screen instantly seduced one person: "Speak your deployment!"


    "I have said that kind of thing, people can''t remember it!" The girl struggled in front of Luan Ju''s Huns: "Also! Let go of me quickly~ I can''t breathe a bit!"


    "Don''t remember my deployment?" Luan Ju stepped forward and touched the girl''s head in confusion: "Could it be that in the recent battle, the head was broken?"


    "Your head is broken!" The girl immediately quit, and waved off Luan Ju''s hand: "If you don''t remember, you don''t remember! You are really annoying!" She said, looking away. His Ferris wheel looked excited: "Wow~ I didn''t expect this to be here!"


    "Want to try it?" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Huh? Really? Can you really try it?" The girl''s eyes lit up suddenly, and she looked very happy.


    "Of course, my treat!"


    "Great! Go and play!" The girl ran towards the Ferris wheel with a happy face, turned around and waved to Monkey King excitedly on the way: "Hey, hurry up!"


    Luanju followed Sun Wukong and others and took out his mobile phone to communicate with the Soul World, but there was no signal surprisingly: "Strange, why is there no signal? Isn''t something happening again?"


    Luan Judai frowned slightly and pulled Sun Wukong: "Master Wukong, please help me look at her. I will return to the Soul World..."


    "You don''t need to go back. Soon the Death God of the Soul World will be sent out!"


    "Do you know something?" Luan Ju grabbed Monkey King and stared at him closely.


    "I can only tell you that everything is related to this girl..." Monkey King said, looking at the girl ahead.


    "Related to her? Can you finish it?"


    "No, otherwise it won''t be fun!" Monkey King chuckled and rushed to the girl who urged him to the front...


    Three hours later, Monkey King and the girl stepped off the roller coaster: "I haven''t played this thing for a long time, I feel I miss it..."


    "Haha~~ Too fun! Brother Wukong! Shall we sit down once?" Xiao Nilu pulled Monkey King''s trousers on her face with excitement.


    "Still coming? This is the fifth time, next time!"


    Xiao Nilu was a little disappointed when she heard this: "That''s OK! Take me to play next time!"


    "Naturally!" Monkey King looked at the girl beside him: "How about, I have shown you the playground facilities all over, so why don''t I introduce myself?"


    "Ah~ What a rude! My name is Akane Shizuku, how about you?"


    "Sun Wukong..."


    "You can call me Nilu!"


    "It turned out to be Master Wukong and Nilu, thank you very much for your hospitality, I had a great time today!"


    "Master, it''s getting late, should we go back?" The grandson and granddaughter who had been waiting on the side stepped forward and reminded.


    "Ah? Are you going back?" Qian Shizuku''s expression was suddenly full of dismay.


    "Do you think you can escape?" Luan Ju hugged Akane Shizuku, "Of course you have to go back with us before you know your identity!"


    "Huh? Am I going to be together?" Akane Shizuku was also mixed with expectations in surprise.


    When they returned home, Orihime Inoue and Takaki Aizawa, who had gone home from school, had already prepared their dinner. Looking at the table full of food, Akane Shizuku''s eyes lit up: "Wow, it looks so delicious. Looks like..."


    "Huh? This is?" Zhi Ji looked at Qian Shizuku with curiosity.


    "Hello, my name is Akane Shizuku, please advise!"


    "Ah! Hello! I''m Inoue Orihime, and she is Yusawa Yuki..."


    Just as everyone gathered around the table for dinner, several figures flashed on the opposite roof at the same time.


    "This is it, but there seems to be a few unusual Reiatsu here, do you want to act?"


    "The time is not yet ripe, just know its whereabouts, let''s go!"


    As the sound fell, several people disappeared at the same time...


    at the same time.


    "Master Wukong..." Yinmeng looked up at Monkey King.


    "It''s time for dinner, don''t worry about it."


    "Yes!" Yinmeng immediately bowed his head and said nothing.


    "It seems that she is really being targeted!" Apache glanced at Qian Shizuku and said.


    After dinner, just as Yinmeng, Zhiji, and grandchildren were packing their dishes, the door rang...


    "Come! Come!" Xiao Nilu put down the snacks in her hand and ran over, opening the door: "Ah~ It turns out to be Uncle Dong Shilang, please come in!"


    With that said, Xiao Nilu ran to the sofa aside again to wipe out her snacks...


    Leaving Dong Shilang standing alone at the door, his eyelids trembled: "Uncle?"


    "Captain? Why are you here?" Seeing Dong Shilang, Luan Ju, who was languidly leaning on the sofa, was obviously a little surprised. The next moment, his face was stunned: "Master Captain sent you here. Is it in this world? What happened in the Soul World? Why is there no signal for communication?"


    "Master Wukong, hello, excuse me!" Dong Shilang stood at the door, ignoring Luan Ju''s question, but first respectfully greeted Monkey King.


    "come in!"


    Hearing this, Dong Shilang walked into the hall and looked at Luan Ju with a serious expression: "Luan Ju, have you got any news?"


    "I encountered a lot of soul owes during the day, and they were all resolved by her..." Luan Ju said, looking at Akane Shizuku: "I originally planned to contact you, but I couldn''t get in touch. Master Wukong also said that someone would be sent. I have found out the truth of this incident in the present world, so I didn¡¯t report it back to the Soul World.

 1761 Chapter 54-Miss Rosary

    "I owe my soul?" Dong Shilang frowned slightly and looked at Qian Shizuku: "Who is she?"


    "Akin Shizuku, a god of death who only remembers his own name and nothing else!" Luan Ju said, "Occasionally I think of memories from my life..."


    "How could the god of death still remember the memories of his life?" Dong Shilang''s face suddenly became extremely serious: "Are you sure she is the god of death?"


    "I''m sure, there is Zanpakuto, but I can start to solve it. Isn''t that what is the god of death?" Luan Ju looked curious: "Just, the god of death really doesn''t remember the memories of his lifetime?"


    "You have been the god of death for so long, don''t you even know the most basic knowledge?" Dong Shilang immediately glared at Luan Ju.


    "Ahaha~~Captain, you are also true, don''t be so serious, haha~~"


    "Well~ It seems that I must go back to the Soul World, but before that, I have to visit Mr. Urahara... Master Goku, goodbye!" Dong Shilang said goodbye to Monkey King, turned and left, To Monkey King, he always felt a lot of pressure.


    I don¡¯t know when, Xiao Nilu was already lying on the window sill eating snacks, looking at the pedestrians coming and going in the street below, with a look of curiosity: "It¡¯s already night, why are there so many people on the street? Is there anything fun? Brother Wukong, let''s go down and see, OK?"


    "People?" Sun and Sun walked to the window sill curiously, looked down, and frowned, "They don''t look like people!"


    "Don''t look at it, those people are all pretending to be soulless..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "The owe soul pretends? So, we are already surrounded by owe soul?" Apache heard the words, his eyes immediately glared: "What a courage, I dare to provoke brazenly, I will kill Kill them!"


    "No, they are all attracted by Akane Shizuku..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly.


    "Attracted by me? Why?" Akane looked astonished.


    "Yeah! Why?" Luan Ju was also full of curiosity: "Why is Akane Shizuku attracted here? What is her identity? Just tell us!" Luan Ju said, crawling over from the sofa, sticking On Sun Wukong''s body: "Talk about it! It''s really painful for you to catch people''s appetite like this!"


    "Yes~ I''ll tell you all, you get up first!" Sun Wukong was finally defeated by Luan Ju''s Da Xiongxu: "The souls of some dead people accidentally fell into the corpse soul world from this world. The boundary is broken, and the memory is lost, and these souls that have lost memory are called owed souls, and as long as the total amount of owed souls reaches a certain value, they will condense and generate space by themselves, and this space is called''gu'', also That is to say, "Called Valley" is made up of countless souls..."


    "Immediately these countless unsatisfied memories also merged into one, forming a rosary, and returned to this world... and this so-called rosary is Akane Shizuku, that is to say, Akane Shizuku is made up of countless owing memories. Life form!"


    "Akin Shizuku is a rosary? Is it a collection of countless memories that owe souls?" Luan Ju''s eyes widened when she heard it, let alone her, even Hribel and the others were surprised.


    "I...I am a rosary? It is made up of other people''s memories? How...how could it?!!!" Akane Shizuku''s pupils tightened and lost consciousness after hearing this, and he seemed a little unbelievable about his life experience.


    "Why panic..." Monkey King touched Akane Shizuku''s head, and comforted: "You are you, why bother about how you were born..." After that, Monkey King smiled again: "Is it necessary that a woman was born to a talent? OK?"


    "Uh~ it seems reasonable..." Luan Ju whispered, remembering the spiritual pressure she had felt before, and changed to a serious expression: "It''s just that Akane Shizuku seems to have been stared at by someone, you Do you know who it is?"


    "Who else can it be?" Sun Wukong said with a plain face: "The enemy of the Soul Soul World, delusional about the lawless ones who want to destroy the Soul Soul World..."


    "Are you a group of people who want to destroy the Soul World?" Sun Sun looked at Luan Ju and vomited, "How hateful you are in the Soul World! There are batch after batch without rest of!"


    "Justice is often hostile to evil!" Luan Ju shrugged and stood up: "This news can''t be regarded as unheard. It seems that I have to go back and report it..." He said, looking at Monkey King with another look. Complain: "Master Wukong, you are so true. Why didn''t you say anything when the captain was there, so that I had to go for a trip... By the way, I''ll report this news, right?"


    "casual¡­"


    "Then I''ll go back first..." Luan Ju said, opened the door to pass through, waved to Monkey King and others, and walked in...


    "Master Wukong, I..." Qian Shizuku looked at Monkey King, he stopped talking, and his body trembled faintly, obviously afraid.


    "Don''t worry, I will not let anyone hurt you!" Monkey King smiled slightly and rubbed Qian Shizuku''s head.


    The anxiety and fear in my heart were instantly relieved, Qian Shizuku looked at Monkey King and nodded quietly: "En..."


    Early the next morning.


    Sun Wukong woke up early in the morning and walked out of the room wearing big pants and 1 panties. He looked at the four daughters of Uunohana, Broken Bee, Ise Nanao, Matsumoto Ranjuku sitting in the middle of the hall, without any surprise: "How long have you been here? ?"


    "Not long after I arrived, I really bother you, Master Wukong!" Mao Zhihualie took the lead and stood up, and bowed slightly to the Monkey King and bowed his body, with a gentle manner, like everyone''s ladies.


    "Wu...Master Goku...you...Hello!"


    Compared with the unhurried unhurriedness of Uinohana, Ise Nanao and Shattered Bee are much more nervous, especially when I see Monkey King naked and naked, showing his strong muscles, his face is blushing, making She glanced at the corners of her eyes, wanting to see but not daring to see.


    "Hehe~ I didn''t see it, she is in good shape!" Luan Ju looked very generous and ran forward and touched Monkey King''s body with a playful look on her face.


    "If I''m touching it, I will touch it back!" Monkey King glanced at Luan Ju''s Da Xiong.


    When Luan Ju heard the words, she immediately jumped to the side, but she had seen Monkey King''s character when she said it.


    "Wait for me first..." Monkey King walked back to the room, dressed in the clothes under the service of Yinmeng, walked back to the hall, and looked at Uozhihuareel: "Say, what''s the matter? Old man Yamamoto actually sent you here. Up..."


    "I can''t come if I don''t come. Except for me, no one in the entire corpse soul world dare to come and beg you..." Uozhihualie still has a quiet and gentle face, and smiles softly as he looks at the girl walking out of another room : "She is the girl named Akane Shizuku, right?"


    "Looking for me?" Qian Shizuku looked at Mao Zhihualie, and immediately looked nervous, leaning towards Monkey King...

 1762 Chapter 55 Deliberate

    "It seems that you are going to run for nothing, Akane Shizuku, I won''t hand it over to you!" Monkey King patted Akane Shizuku''s nervous expression and looked at Uozhihuareel.


    "Master Goku, it seems that you still don''t know the seriousness of this incident!" Ise Nanao lightly stroked her glasses, with a serious face: "Just at 0:50 yesterday, Jingling Suddenly an emerging city appeared above the courtyard. At the same time, the Institute of Communications caught the influx of spiritual waves from the world. In addition, communication was interrupted after a minute..."


    "Originally, we should have come to the world earlier, but the Soul World is now in the rebuilding stage, and it is really hard to go away, so it was a bit of time..."


    "so what?"


    "Are you really ignorant, or pretending to be confused?" After hearing this, Broken Bee couldn''t bear it immediately: "We tried to prevent the two worlds from colliding, but failed. Now we have concluded that someone wants Use the power of the rosary to cause the two worlds to collide with each other. At that time, not only the soul world or the present world, but the world will be destroyed! So, please give us the rosary. We do not intend to hurt her, but I want to use her power to prevent the further deterioration of this incident!"


    "No!" Monkey King refused very simply.


    "You... why are you unreasonable!" Ise Nanao''s complexion was flushed, and Broken Bee was also angry, but did not dare to attack.


    "Give it to you, Akane Shizuku''s fate is only death, and following me, I can guarantee her absolute safety!" Monkey King looked at the daughters of Uozhihuareel with a serious expression: "This matter has not been discussed!"


    "Do you really want to watch the world ruin and ignore it?" Ise Nanao glared at Monkey King with an angry face.


    "Master Wukong, or I''ll tell them..." Qian Shizuku tugged at Monkey King''s clothes, but he was interrupted by Monkey King before he finished speaking, "Believe me, don''t talk!"


    Qian Shizuku stared at Monkey King''s eyes, "Oh..."


    "It seems that your mind is determined, we can only take our own way to prevent this catastrophe..." Uozhihualie got up and stood up, slightly owed Monkey King, "Excuse me!" Go outside...


    "I thought you were a good man, huh!" Ise Nanao glanced at Monkey King, hummed, and followed Uozhihuareel behind.


    On the other hand, Broken Bee was unwilling, trying to grab someone, but couldn''t beat it. In desperation, he snorted and followed out...


    However, at this moment, three metal-like ropes suddenly broke through the window, tied her up to Akane Shizuku''s scream, and pulled her out of the window!


    "Huh?!" Seeing the broken bee who hadn''t gone far, he stepped a little and chased it out in an instant...


    "Hey! Why don''t you save her?" Matsumoto Ranju glared at Monkey King, drew out the Zanpodao through the window, and chased it out...


    "Master Wukong?" Xiangma Fangye and other women walked out of his room just now, looking at Monkey King and waiting for instructions.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, I will take care of it..." With that, Monkey King''s figure has disappeared from the room and appeared on the roof.


    "You said, what does the master want to do?" Mila Rhodes looked at his grandchildren with curiosity.


    "Who knows!" Apache seemed to have nothing to do with himself: "The master told us to leave it alone, then watch the show!"


    "Akin Shizuku is not in danger, right?" Inoue Orihime looked worried.


    "Then you can rest assured! Although you don''t know what Wukong-sama wants to do, Akane Shizuku is absolutely safe..." Yin Meng was affirmed.


    Outside, the battle has begun. The Shattered Bee who wants to retake Akane Shizuku has been stopped by a woman at this moment. It was just a fight for a while, and that woman was already turned on by the Shattered Bee with a double blow. Kill to solve.


    However, Ise Nanao can only dodge and avoid among countless steel lance spears. It seems that he is still alive. Seeing a steel lance spear about to pass through his belly, he suddenly sees a figure flashing in front of him. Staying on the several steel cables that came from the lasing and pulling hard, the owner of the steel cables was instantly pulled 1 in front of Monkey King at an astonishing speed, and was immediately blown by him!The picture is bloody and violent.


    "Thank you!" Ise Nanao looked at the Monkey King in front of him with gratitude.


    Only in the next moment, Monkey King''s figure disappeared in front of her eyes and appeared beside Luan Ju. He squeezed the Zan Poknife that was about to be cut between her back with his bare hands, and gently squeezed it. The fragments flew out in an instant, piercing countless blood holes in its owner...


    "Huh~ I thought I was going to be killed!" Luan Ju hissed and wiped the sweat on his forehead with a grimace.


    "Tell you to be lazy in normal times, even a little guy can''t deal with it!"


    "What is it? That guy obviously has the strength of the captain level!" Luan Ju immediately retorted.


    "This coat of arms is indeed a member of the exiled former heavyweight nobleman Yud¨­ji..." Uozhihuaretsu''s figure flashed into the sky, watching the man holding Akane Shizuku with a soft smile on his face. : "So, can you give that girl to me?"


    "Huh~Captain of the fourth division, is Uzhihuaree a troublesome guy..." Yanlong frowned slightly as he stared at Uzhihuaree, "It''s just that we don''t want to waste time on this meaninglessness. In the battle! Remember, we are the dark race, DARK.ONE!"


    As soon as the voice fell, countless souls suddenly appeared, high and vertical, and surrounded the Uozhihua fiercely. Amidst the rumbling sound, all of them exploded...


    When the smoke clears, there is no shadow of them.


    "Did you run away?" Mao Zhihua frowned, looked around, trying to track, but suddenly heard an angry voice from below: "Aren''t you great? How can you let They took people away!"


    Uozhihua Liejiao''s body flashed and she already appeared in front of Monkey King: "Nanxu, don''t be so excited..."


    "Captain Uonohana..." Ise Nanao just wanted to speak, but was stopped by Uonohanaretsu''s hand. He looked at Monkey King with a serious expression: "Master Monkey King, can you tell me why you deliberately let them Take away?"


    "Intentionally?" Ise Nanao was stunned when he heard the words.


    "With the strength of Master Wukong, who can take people away with his lower eyelids? I can think of no other reason except deliberately!" Uozhihualie''s face was serious.


    "That''s what I said!" Luan Ju changed to an angry face when he heard the words: "Hey, why are you not doing this? If you don''t give an explanation, believe it or not, I will smother you!"


    "Are you bored with Xiong?" Monkey King chuckled, "I''m willing to do that!"


    "I didn''t make a joke with you!" Luan Ju blushed and glared at Monkey King.


    "If you want to solve this incident, you must solve its root cause!" Monkey King said, turning around and flying towards a small river...

 1763 Chapter 56 This is also a gift

    Seeing that Sun Wukong said such a sentence without his head, he turned and left, Luan Ju and the others looked at each other, and they all followed...


    Over a bridge, Monkey King stopped and looked at the river below...


    The Luan Ju females who followed immediately looked at the other space in the light reflected in the river, and they all showed a surprised look, while Uo Zhi Hua Lie had a look of surprise: "This is the way to The entrance of''Called Valley'', do you want to go in and solve it from the inside?"


    "You can just wait here!" Monkey King commanded to the girls behind Helibel, who had already fallen downward and entered the light that reflected other dimensions in the river...


    "Nano, you go to the Soul World, report this matter, and others are here on standby!" Uozhihuaretsu looked serious, and after speaking, he swooped into the entrance of the valley...


    At this time, Akane Shizuku was tied to a string of disks floating in the center of the empty rosary, glaring at Yan cage and others in front of him: "Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    "Now there is no time to talk nonsense with you anymore, the power of the rosary beads was born for this moment, come on! Give your power out, and let the space of this world and the corpse soul world speed up to approach. When the people collide, the world will be destroyed! At that time, the corpse soul world will also disappear. We have endured thousands of years of humiliation, and we will finally be washed away!"


    Yan Long''s expression of excitement was on his face, and he pulled out the Zanpaku Knife from his waist and lifted it to the sky. The surrounding area of ??Qian Shizuku was suddenly enveloped by a tornado, and countless souls emerged from the ground and all around, turning into white material Chao Qian Shizuku. Flew past...


    At the same time, the thunderclouds in the sky rolled, and billions of thunderstorms fell from it, hitting Akane Shizuku''s body, causing her to scream, and also stimulated the power hidden in her body and accelerated the two spaces. Zoom in...


    Countless souls were attracted by this power, and the white ribbon material attached to Akane Shizuku''s body, gradually forming a large cocoon to surround it; at the same time, more souls were attracted and turned into a tree. Towering ancient trees surrounded her...


    "Master Wukong, hurry up, stop them!" Mao Zhihualie, who had just entered the Jiaogu space, looked at the scene in the distance and shouted immediately.This is related to the survival of the world, and she, who has always been quiet and gentle, is also moved.


    "Lend your Zanpaku Knife to use!"


    Monkey King stretched out with one hand, and the Zanpaku Knife on Mao Zhihua Lie''s waist flew into his hand, lightly swiping, the towering ancient tree that was gradually formed instantly turned into endless particles and dissipated, revealing the tied Akane Shizuku in it. .


    "What a strong sword! How did you do it?" Uozhihualie looked at Monkey King, with a look of movement, a sword cut an ancient tree into billions of identical particles, thinking about it, I felt crazy and unbelievable.


    "When the strength has reached a certain level, it is actually very easy to wield such a sword!" Monkey King glanced at Mao Zhi Hualie, stepped out, and instantly appeared in front of Akane Shizuku, releasing her shackles. , Put her arms around her waist and limbs, and patted her cheek: "When do you want to sleep? Time to wake up!"


    "Is it easy... I just don''t know how far you have reached!" Uozhihualie looked at Monkey King''s back, and a long-lost fighting intent rose in her heart, before she was suppressed by her: "It''s been a long time. I feel it, what a curious man!"


    Qian Shizuku opened his eyes slightly, and the first time he saw Monkey King, he was surprised: "Master Goku!"


    "Sorry, it made you feel the fear for a while, but I will immediately erase the root of these fears!" Monkey King said, turning to Yan Cong and the others.


    "Huh~ I didn''t expect it to come so quickly! But since it''s here, don''t think about going out!" Yan Cong glared at Monkey King and Mao Zhi Hua Lie, with a cold killing intent in his eyes: "Kill!"


    Following the order, several men beside him laughed at the same time and killed Monkey King...


    "Trash like you, being able to die in my hands is also a gift to you!"


    Monkey King looked indifferent and calm, and he appeared in front of Yan Cong with the figure of Qian Shizuku, and the Zanpaku knife in his hand had pierced his heart...


    And the men behind him turned into souls and disappeared at the same time...


    "So fast!" As the first Hualie Uo to have the title of''Sword Eight'', she was once again shocked by Monkey King''s sword, because she hadn''t seen how Monkey King used his sword.


    "No...probably!!" Yan Cong stared at the Zanpaku knife that pierced his heart, his eyes widened, and his voice fell in astonishment. Before he could even react, he was killed: "How could you...could... So... strong?!!!"


    "You provoke yourself without even knowing who your opponent is. Is this arrogance or death?" Monkey King smiled slightly and released the surprised Qian Shizuku.


    In the next moment, Yan Cong was also unwilling to change his face and disappeared.


    "So strong! These people are not rivals at all!" Qian Shizuku looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration and excitement.


    "It''s really amazing swordsmanship, Master Monkey King!" Mao Zhihualie came to the front of Monkey King with a look of admiration and respect: "Your swordsmanship really opened my eyes to me. I have lived for so long. It''s also sitting on the well to watch the sky!


    "Stop flattering, let''s get out now!"


    "This is what I said from the bottom of my heart!" Uzhihualie looked serious.


    Monkey King smiled back and hugged the waist and limbs of Akane Shizuku and Mao Zhihualie, a little bit below his feet, and his figure jumped off the ground in a flash, breaking through the space, and straight out of the river!


    "I came out so soon? What''s going on inside, Master Wukong!" Luan Ju looked at Monkey Landing next to him with curiosity, and looked at Chao Qian Shizuku with concern: "How is it, isn''t it hurt?"


    "No... Those people were wiped out by Master Wukong..." Qian Shizuku shook his head, looking at the entrance that still didn''t disappear below.


    "That''s good!" Luan Ju sighed and looked towards the entrance of Jiaogu: "It''s just that this space has not disappeared, and the crisis between the soul world and the world seems to have not been resolved!"


    "Wait, Nanao has already returned to the corpse soul world, I think there will be a solution soon..." Uozhihualie gently broke free of Sun Wukong''s hands on her waist and 1 limb, and said softly. .


    It didn¡¯t take long for a boundary gate to be opened not far from the crowd. Ise Nanao walked out of it and came to Uunohanaretsu: ¡°The captain and the captains have unanimously decided to use the ghost cannon to connect Call the valley and the three hundred circles of ground space to be eliminated together!"


    , Mao Zhihua Lie Dai frowned slightly: "It''s just that, both the soul world and the present world will suffer huge damage, but this can only be done..."

 1764 Chapter 57 Vacation

    The corpse soul world, the meeting room in the newly rebuilt Jingling Court.


    Yamamoto Genyanagi looked solemnly at another piece of space mapped out in the sky through the window; and Hisugaya Toshiro and other team captains also looked solemnly.


    Rukia trot in, and knelt in front of Genryuzhai Yamamoto on one knee: "Master Captain, Master Goku and Captain Uohana are out of the Valley, you can fire the ghost cannon!"


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi nodded his head and shouted in a deep voice, "The time has come, let''s fire the ghost cannon!"


    Following the order of Yamamoto Genryusai, a huge Rei-pressure beam mixed with terrifying thunder light, turned into a phoenix-like giant bird that flew to the sky from the mouth of the fort, and collided with the mapped out of the space called Valley !


    In a fierce roar, the entire Jiagu space shattered and dissipated...


    "Report, Jiaogu is disappearing!"


    "Hoo~ I hope Master Monkey King''s blessing, there is no danger at all!" Ukitake Shichiro sighed slightly, a smile appeared on his face.


    However, before he could take his smile back, another person ran in: "Report to the Captain, although Gu has disappeared, but the gravity generated by the world and the soul world is still merging with each other! If this continues, the world and the The soul world will disappear at the same time..."


    When the captains heard this, their complexions changed drastically!


    This world.


    Monkey King looked at the dazzling light reflected in the river, and looked at Uozhihualie: "It seems that your plan has failed! The two spaces are still gradually getting closer. In about ten minutes, when the two collide, It''s the day when this world is destroyed!"


    "How come!!" Ise Nanao''s eyes widened.


    "It''s all at this time, you are still in the mood to make a joke!" Luan Ju looked at Monkey King and drank loudly, "Hurry up and find a way!"


    "What is the destruction of the world, are you kidding? We are all going to die?" Mila Rhodes and the others were panicked.


    Akane Shizuku stood up, stopped directly above the dazzling light, looked at the scene below, his face was firm.


    "What do you want?" Monkey King looked up at Qian Shizuku.


    "If the world is destroyed, you will die, everyone will die, I don¡¯t want you to die, this is a very happy world, a world where so many people live, a world with you... So, it won¡¯t disappear. Although you have been together for a short time, you are really happy! I really want to go out with you again..."


    "Okay, don''t go on talking!" Monkey King flashed, appeared beside Akane Shizuku, rubbed her head, and smiled: "It made me a little touched for you... Also, this topic similar to the last words will stop there, the body that is obviously afraid is shaking, but it is still going to be brave..."


    "but¡­"


    "It''s nothing but, haven''t I said it, it will protect you, this is not for fun!" He said, looking down: "And, you are not the only one who has the power to separate them!"


    "Huh?" Qian Shizuku was slightly dazed, looking at Monkey King.


    Monkey King laughed and said: "I see it clearly, at this insignificant level, why do you have to sacrifice your life..." Then, as soon as Monkey King pointed out in the air, the ripples spread, and the gravitational force that was gradually getting closer to the soul world disappeared instantly. Everything returns to the original track!


    This process can only be completed in an instant!


    "He still possesses this kind of power, to what extent has his strength reached?" Mao Zhihualie looked at Monkey King with surprise.


    "Solved... solved? No need to die?" Qian Shizuku stunned for a while, and suddenly hugged Monkey King with excitement on his face: "Great! It really scared me to death! You can go out to play again. !"


    "Okay, I will show you enough!" Monkey King rubbed Qian Shizuku''s head dozingly, and looked at the others: "Do you want to be together?"


    "Since it is the invitation of Master Monkey King, we dare not refuse..." Mao Zhihua laughed softly.


    Luanju''s eyes lit up when he heard this, "I have been busy during this period of time, and it is time to relax, Captain Uozhihua, please go and ask the captain for a vacation. Let us members of the Women''s Reaper Association feel happy. Play for a few days!"


    "A few days may not work, but one day is fine!"


    "Only a day!" Luan Ju looked disappointed.


    "I think you are lazy all day, what is the difference between vacation and no vacation?" Sun Sun covered his mouth and looked at Luan Ju.


    "Master Wukong, you have to take care of your maidservant and make up for it all day long. Sometimes I really want to hit her a few times!" Luan Ju took Monkey''s arm and gave a small report.


    "Get used to it, I don''t want to smoke her for a day or two! This guy''s poisonous tongue can''t be changed..." Apache shrugged helplessly.


    "Master Wukong, let''s go play!" Seeing that he had already deviated from the subject, Akane Shizuku Limara stopped Monkey King''s arm to remind.


    "Okay! Go to the amusement park again!" Xiao Nilu immediately cheered with bright eyes.


    "You spare me!" Hribel, who has never spoken much, said.


    The last time Monkey King took Qian Shizuku to the amusement park, only Xiao Nilu was very excited to play with Qian Shizuku, and Monkey King was forced to play together by the two. As for Hribel, they all waited. She didn''t want to experience that kind of boredom at one time.


    "Why don''t you go to the beach for vacation?" Yin Meng said softly.


    "That''s a good idea, just go to the beach!" Monkey King''s eyes lit up. At this moment, he had imagined the appearance of all the beautiful women in bikinis...


    "If you go to the beach, one day is not enough!" Luan Ju said.


    "It''s okay, I''ll go to Old Man Yamamoto to help you ask for a week off!"


    When the Grim Reaper girls heard the words, they all put on happy smiles. If Monkey King came out, this fake would definitely not be able to escape.


    Now that the goal has been determined, everyone is excited to start shopping in the mall...


    On the other hand, Monkey King is surrounded by beauty, with a sense of standing out from the crowd, enjoying the eyes of envy and hatred all the way...


    On the second day, Monkey King set off with a large number of sister papers. In short, this team is really wonderful, there are imaginary, some people, there is death, there is Bavente, even the rosary; of course, Yagomaru Lisa and other three masked girls can''t be less!


    Under the influence of Monkey King, these hostile characters formed a wonderful team.


    In order not to be disturbed by others, Monkey King took his daughters directly to an uninhabited island...


    Looking at the beautiful women in sexy swimsuits in front of him, Monkey King patrolled back and forth with his eyes of "examination"...


    "Well, my promise to you is fulfilled? If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have invited so many beauties. Is there a feeling of fainting happy now?" Luan Ju was in a sexual sense. The three-one-point pose, with one hand on his hips, came to Monkey King.


    "Great! Even Zhibo Konghe has been invited!" Monkey King gave a thumbs up directly.


    PS: Tomorrow is 2017, I wish you all a happy New Year''s Day in advance!!!

 1765 Chapter 58 Nilu

    "She wasn''t invited by me. I don''t know her very well, but during this period of time when the Soul Realm was upright repaired, she helped a lot. They are familiar with Captain Uozhihua. She is Uo Captain Zhihua is here!"


    As he said, Luan Ju''s gaze looking at Monkey King suddenly became a bit sharp: "Hey, why are you mentioning her alone? Is there anything wrong with Huong University?"


    "You think too much!" Monkey King smiled: "If you have it, you have it!"


    "Virtue!" Luan Ju''s face was reddish, and he gave Monkey King a white look.


    At this time, Xiao Nilu, dressed in a cute deer costume, ran over and stood in front of Monkey King, looking at him expectantly: "Brother Wukong, do you think my swimsuit is not beautiful?"


    "Pretty and cute!" Sun Wukong praised without hesitation, but the corner of his eyes was staring at Mao Zhihualie''s body not far away.


    The scars on her body have been removed by Monkey King, so now she has untied her braids and put them behind her back. It looks like she is more wild and heroic than before, and less quiet and gentle. Is this the so-called Nature release?


    This is the first time Uozhihua Riechi and her death sisters have seen it, and everyone is surrounded by Uozhihua Riechi in amazement, making Uozhihua Riechi a little embarrassed.


    At this moment, the whispers of grandchildren and daughters also passed into the ears of Monkey King...


    Apache: "Master Hribel, your swimsuit is too conservative. You don''t even look at you at the master. Come on, you can change my one. Make sure the master has a nosebleed..."


    "Really?" Herribel confirmed in a low voice.


    "Absolutely true!" Sun and Sun''s three daughters answered in unison.


    "It''s just... Isn''t this thing you''re talking about too revealing?"


    Apache: "Absolutely not. As the master''s first subordinate officer, you can''t lose to her death! And there are so many beauties, and the competition is fierce. How can you not be ruthless..."


    With that said, Hribel has been pulled into the camp by his grandson and third daughter...


    "Master Wukong, teach me how to swim!" Qian Shizuku ran to the side of Monkey King and hugged his arm.She wears the kind of swimsuit that resembles Hungary. Although a little conservative, it complements her figure and temperament. It complements each other and has a special flavor.


    "No problem!" Monkey King quickly agreed.


    Not long after, Luan Ju waved to Monkey King with a very seductive voice: "Master Goku, would you like to put some sunscreen on me? All over..."


    "I''m here..." Monkey King decisively dropped Qian Shizuku and ran to Luan Ju... The angry Qian Shizuku glared at Luan Ju in dissatisfaction.


    Before long, Inoue Orihime also called out: "I want too! I want too!"


    Soma Yoshino made a trip to the sand: "I trouble you too..."


    When Ye Yi saw this, he immediately became interested: "Everyone is so active, then I will join in the fun too!"


    "Ye Da Ren, I can help you paint!" Broken Bee immediately leaned over.


    "Don''t make trouble..." Ye put his mouth close to Broken Bee''s ear, and whispered: "I think that guy is pleasing to the eye, you can help me, why two to one, you can definitely take him down..."


    "Uh..." After hearing this, Broken Bee stopped in place with a look of astonishment...


    "Two to one? Humph~ We are still four to two!" The grandson and granddaughter took Heribel and walked out of the camp. With their strength, they naturally heard Ye Yi''s whisper in her ears. .


    "Hey! Are you too bold?" The Broken Bee looked at the clothes of the four women of Hribel, her eyes widened and her cheeks flushed.


    "Master, come and put some sunscreen on us..." Sun Sun looked at Monkey King, his voice was full of teasing, "All over the body should be painted~~"


    "immediately¡­"


    In this way, Sun Wukong was called by the girls, running around, busy and unfriending. The beauties who had a good impression of him started fighting secretly. If they were replaced by someone else, they would have been exhausted. , It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t feel the slightest pressure, he¡¯s always happy...


    After finishing the Yinmeng and other girls, Monkey King took the initiative to run next to Uozhihualie. Before he could speak, Uozhihualie softly said, "Yongyin has already painted it for me!"


    "It''s okay, you can apply it a second time!" Sun Wukong filled his hands with sunscreen, and directly pressed his hands on her back...


    Uozhihualie wanted to refuse, but when Sun Wukong had just pressed her hands on her back, she instantly felt as if she was electrocuted, her whole body softened, and one could not hold back, almost groaning. For a moment, he calmed his mind: "Your technique is pretty good, no wonder they all have a reluctant expression..."


    "That''s a proper God-level technique!" Monkey King smiled.


    Pleasant and slightly fragrant, the holiday went on for six days without knowing it...


    In six days, Shiba Konghe, who was originally unfamiliar with Monkey King, became very close to him...


    To say the most memorable thing, it is not the food provided by Monkey King, it simply makes them unforgettable for life.


    Today is also the last day of this vacation.


    After having lunch, everyone lay on the beach and soaked up the sun. Monkey King also enjoyed a dream of listening to music. The third daughter of the grandson and grandson carefully pressed a mo...


    And Xiao Nilu, who was still on the dining table and couldn''t stop her mouth, suddenly exuded a dazzling light, and a huge amount of spiritual pressure burst out of her body. The body is rapidly enlarged at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the small clothes are already shattered...


    In a moment, Little Lolita has become a big sister with big breasts and hot body!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?


    "Wow~ like this, Lord Nilu, are you finally recovering!" Sun and Sun looked at Nilu at the moment with a happy face.


    "It seems that because of eating too much food containing spiritual power during this time, the cracks in her mask have been repaired voluntarily..." Uozhihuareel looked at Nilu without any accident. When she saw Nilu, she had already seen Nilu''s state, but Sun Wukong didn''t take any action to treat her, so she didn''t bother with her business.


    "Thank you, Brother Wukong!" Nilu plunged into Sun Wukong''s arms with joy. Although the memory of the injury has recovered, Nilu is still the original Nilu. She still likes to drill into Sun Wukong''s arms, but Xiao Nilu Monkey King didn¡¯t feel any pressure, but when he changed to Big Nilu, it meant that the pressure was a little bit heavy, especially when he squeezed 1 and 1 in front of his Hungary. Monkey King wanted to remind Nilu that you can put those two balls first. Can it be covered?


    There is also Nilu''s loli sound. With this hot sister''s body, I can''t get used to it decisively!


    PS: 2016 is over. Today is the first day of 2017. Happy New Year''s Day everyone!

 1766 Chapter 59 Liluka

    "Since you have recovered, let''s make you perfect, otherwise you look a little different in this world..." Monkey King held Nilu in his arms and stroked the skull mask on her head.


    "Perfect defacement? Is it the same as them..." Uozohana was a little surprised, and his eyes shifted to the women of Hribel.


    "Can you really make the virtual perfection change?" Zhibo Konghe looked at Monkey King with surprise.


    "Isn''t there a fact in front of my eyes..." Ise Nanao lightly stroked his glasses, looked at Hribel and the others, and looked at Monkey King again, with a little expectation in his eyes: "It''s just that I am also very curious. How on earth did you break the virtual perfection..."


    "I am also very curious about this!" Uozhihualie also smiled.


    "Hurry up, hurry up! I can''t wait!" Luan Ju looked at Monkey King and urged.


    "Actually, it''s not as exaggerated as you think..." Monkey King looked at Nilu in his arms: "I''m going to take off your mask now, there should be some slight pain..."


    "En~Come on, I''m not afraid of the pain..." Nilu had a firm face and did not show the slightest hesitation. This made Ise Nanao and the others have to admire Sun Wukong''s methods, and they could make Nilu Trust him so unwaveringly.


    The virtual mask is equivalent to their lives, and Nilu''s actions, but unconditionally handed over her life to Monkey King.


    You know, she just showed a slight crack on the mask, which caused her spiritual pressure to leak, and her amnesia turned into a child''s appearance. If this mask is removed, it will be fine, and it will change back to inferior ordinary virtual. , The heavy is directly lost.


    With this alone, it can be seen that Nilu has completely trusted Monkey King.


    Under the nervous gaze of Luan Ju and other women, Monkey King lightly revealed that the skull mask on Ni Lu''s head fell off instantly, but strangely, it did not immediately turn into a spiritual son and dissipated, but was gently put on by Monkey King. Aside, continue to remove the bone mask from other parts of her body...


    Looking at Nilu who had been plucked by Monkey King, Luan Ju and the others opened their eyes wide. While shocked, they were also puzzled: "Isn''t it said that a fake face is equivalent to a virtual life? What is it now? Situation? How did you do it?"


    "It seems that only Master Wukong can do this with this method!" Mao Zhihualie was also amazed and admired: "If you take off the imaginary mask easily, you won''t even hurt it. This is for others. It''s simply impossible..."


    Until Monkey King removed all the bone masks from Nilu, her spiritual pressure had fallen to the level of ordinary people, and then with a light wave of her hand, the masks that had been removed all floated up and instantly turned into spiritual light clusters. Under the guidance of Monkey King, she submerged into Nilu''s body, making her disappearing spiritual pressure begin to grow at an astonishing rate, and the void in her body was filled little by little until it disappeared completely...


    "That''s it, is this the method of perfect defacement in the legend..." Seeing this, Uozhihualie was surprised: "It''s just this method, it seems that others can''t copy it..."


    "Captain Uunohana, do you see anything?" Ise Nanao looked curious.


    "You should all know that the reason why Xu has a hole is because he lost his heart in the pain of not being saved by the god of death, and thus formed a hole. This is the hole!" Uozhihualie sat on the ground on both knees and explained seriously. : "The lost heart is turned into a mask. It is not just a mask. The appearance of the phantom and the different special abilities are all formed by the deprived heart, and Master Wukong made these fakes. The face was peeled off, and it was returned to the Xu with a special method, filling their emptiness, and also allowing Xu to find his heart again. Therefore, the face is perfectly broken!"


    "That''s it!"


    Luan Ju and the others all had a suddenly realized look, and it is no wonder that Hribel and the others have fallen to Sun Wukong one by one. This not only helped them to perfect their faces, but also helped them regain their lost hearts.


    Think about it carefully, although the process is simple, it all reveals a fatal danger, and indeed only Monkey King can achieve this level, and others cannot copy it.


    "Master Goku, how did you strip away the false face without hurting them at all? Of course, if this involves your privacy, you don''t need to say..." As an extremely good medical god of death, Mao Zhihualie was extremely curious about Monkey King''s method.


    "It''s not a secret. It''s just that you can''t do it with your current strength. Still, if your strength has reached a certain level, all the seemingly incredible methods are actually very simple."


    Hearing this, Mao Zhihua Lie looked helpless at Monkey King. Isn''t this just saying that her strength is weak in disguise!But compared with Monkey King, this is indeed true.


    "Then how far can you achieve this?" Luan Ju looked curious.


    "Don''t go too far, now that realm is too far away for you!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly. This sounds simple, but it is quite difficult to do. After all, this is linked to the soul of life. One is not good. It will be annihilated.


    "Forget it!" Luan Ju felt boring when he heard the words. He curled his lips and wanted to go to the sun bath. However, when he turned around, he saw a figure hurriedly hiding in the dense forest not far away. After getting an old tree, he suddenly looked curious: "Master Wukong, did you bring others here?"


    "Except you, no one else!"


    Hearing the words, Hribel turned and looked at the dense forest not far away. The sharpness in his eyes flashed away, and his figure disappeared in a flash. The next moment, a sweet call sounded from the dense forest, and Hribel was already there. Leading a woman appeared in front of Monkey King and pressed her to the ground.


    "Huh? Some familiarity! Look up!" Monkey King looked at the girl who was kneeling in front of him.


    "Let go of me! Bastard! Otherwise, I''m not welcome!" The girl raised her head and shouted at Monkey King, "Don''t think I''m a bully, be careful I turn you all into toys!"


    "Are you Liluka?" Monkey King looked at the girl in front of him with surprise.


    "Do you know me?" Liluka was obviously taken aback, looking at Monkey King, her face suddenly flushed slightly: "From a closer look, isn''t this handsome?"


    "You know?" Luan Ju looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "I know her, she doesn''t know me!" Monkey King waved her hand and told Herribel to let go of Liluka. He didn''t expect that he would meet this beautiful girl here.


    PS: Two updates today, I wish you all a happy New Year''s Day!

 1767 Chapter Sixty: The Manifestation of Surgery

    If Liluka is on this island, then Ginjo Kora and others should also be on this island.


    Monkey King felt slightly, and everything on the island was in a panoramic view, and the people of Yincheng Kong and us were naturally exposed to his eyes.


    At this moment, they are all hidden in the bushes hundreds of meters away, apparently attracted by the spiritual pressure that erupted when Nilu''s face was perfectly broken, just because they saw Uozhihuareel waiting for a bunch of beautiful women after the death. They just hid immediately, because Yincheng Konggo didn''t want to expose his traces to the eyes of the Soul World prematurely at this moment.


    Liluka expressed dissatisfaction when everyone was hiding, and she didn''t want to hide it secretly. After a moment of hesitation, she was caught by Heribel.


    "It seems that you have just come to this island, but why do you want to hide from the people you meet for the first time?" Monkey King looked at Liluka, and then looked at the place where Yin Chengkong and the others were hiding.


    When the grandson and grandchildren saw this, the whole body''s spiritual pressure appeared, and a set of clothes was formed in an instant, and at the same time, a little bit under the feet, has disappeared...


    For a moment, there was the sound of fighting in the jungle. Uozhihuareel and other women put on clothes at a very fast speed, came to Monkey King''s side, and looked at the dense forest where they were fighting...


    With the sound of the fine iron symphony again, Tasawa, Yukio and others all flew upside down from the dense forest and fell to the ground, while Ginjo Sorago and Tsukishima Hidekuro held sharp swords and glide all the way back to the ground. , Exposed in front of Monkey King and others.


    The grandson and grandchildren also flashed out at the same time in the next moment, looking at Yincheng Kongwu and others, with a look of indifference: "Dare to peep, but this is going to be poached!"


    "Misunderstanding~ This is definitely a misunderstanding!" Gincheng Sorago quickly waved his hand and explained, "We just don''t want to be misunderstood by the god of death over there, so we hide, not to peep..."


    "Huh? ~ Even the god of death knows that you really are not ordinary humans!" Apache narrowed his eyes, flashing a dangerous light.


    "Master, do you want to kill?" Mila Rhodes came to Monkey King and asked.


    "Huh? Kill?!" Sun Wukong didn''t speak, but Inoue Orihime exclaimed first: "That''s not good! You can''t kill people casually!"


    When I heard that they were about to be killed, the light flashes in Yincheng Kongwu''s eyes, but he was instantly concealed: "Isn''t it? We don''t have such a big hatred, do we? We just leave at best!"


    "Hey~ I said that you are too serious to kill, right? How can you just kill people casually!" Yuzawa Yuki glared at the grandchildren and the Sun Wukong: "Teacher, we have no grudges with them. , Let them go! A good holiday, I don''t want to see blood."


    "Gincheng Kongwu, the first acting god of death, did I admit my mistake?" Mao Zhihualie suddenly stepped forward and looked at Yincheng Kongwu with a soft voice, but his eyes were rarely serious.


    "Is it still recognized...I just hid it for fear of causing unnecessary misunderstandings..." Gincheng Sorago looked at Uozhihuareel helplessly: "Captain Uozhihua, it''s been a long time!"


    "You know?" Apache looked at Ise Nanao.


    Ise Nanao habitually stroked his glasses lightly, and said, "Ginjo Kogo, just like Kurosaki Ichigo, is the acting god of death, but he is the first to be officially recognized as the first generation in the soul world. The human being acting as the god of death deliberately gave up his position and lost contact with the corpse soul world. I didn¡¯t expect to meet here..."


    "It turns out that he still has this relationship with the god of death, but, if he knows, why hide in hiding?" Soma Yoshinodai frowned: "Isn''t this a guilty conscience? But what are they doing?"


    "Listening to what you said, this group really has a problem!" Hina Sentao heard this, and a suspicion appeared in the eyes of Yin Chengkong and the others.


    Tsukishima Hidekuro put on a helpless look: "We are slightly different from ordinary humans, but we don''t want to have too much contact with the god of death, that''s all!"


    "What are you doing with them? The big deal is having a fight with them. Reaper is amazing! What about imaginary?" Liluka suddenly exasperated Jiao 1 and shouted: "Believe it or not, I will take you All become toys to collect!"


    When Yincheng Kongwu and the others heard this, their complexion changed slightly. Does Liluka speak without a brain?Losing your temper depends on the situation!The three face-offs alone have already made them feel more pressured. Such skilled figures call that man the master, which is enough to prove that the man is a stronger existence, not to mention there are so many people around. It would be extremely unwise to start a fight!


    "Hey, girl, you are very arrogant!" Luan Ju took a step forward and leaned in front of Liluka. The huge figure in front of Hungarian made Liluka stare wide and unhappy: "Damn, I hate women like you the most!"


    As he said, a finger was erected, and a heart-shaped energy emerged, flying tightly under Luan Ju''s collarbone, and then he was stunned and looked at Luan Ju and asked: "Say, what is your name? "


    "Matsumoto Ranju, Xiaoguitou, remember it clearly!" Ranju hummed with her arms akimbo, and looked at the heart-shaped mark on her collarbone again: "By the way, what are you?"


    "IQ!" Monkey King looked at Luan Ju and shook his head.


    Liluka sneered: "Sure enough, it''s Hungarian brainless! Haha~~" Then she grabbed a calf doll and Jiao shouted: "Matsumoto Ranju, I allow you! "


    As the sound fell, Luan Ju was sucked into the puppet in a whisper of consternation.


    "Haha~~ I call you arrogant, I am proud of you! Hungarian is great!" Liluka threw the calf doll in her hand on the ground with a grieving expression, and she stomped a few feet when she raised her foot: You! Squash you!"


    "Oh~ asshole! Do you dare to step on my Huns? Huh? No, why did I become a puppet?" Luanju who became a puppet suddenly uttered in shock.


    "Since the other party has done it, then, should we be able to regard them as enemies?" Herlibel already held the hilt of the ancient sword on his back and looked at Monkey King.


    "It just happens to be boring, I lack an entertainment program!" Monkey King picked up Nilu next to him, sat back at the dining table, and said with emotion, "Nile still grew up holding Shuyifu!"


    Seeing this posture, Hribel immediately understood the meaning of Monkey King, slowly drew out the ancient sword, and looked at the people of Yincheng Kongwu: "Then you guys, are you enlightened?"


    "It seems that I have to fight!" Yincheng Kongwu''s original helpless expression instantly became extremely gloomy, unlike before.

 1768 Chapter 61 Crushing

    "It seems that I have to fight!" Yincheng Kongwu''s original helpless expression instantly became extremely gloomy, unlike before.


    And Shukuro Tsukishima''s eyes also flickered cold, faintly revealing the cold killing intent.


    "Captain Uunohana, don''t you stop me?" Ise Nanao looked at Uunohana.


    "I also want to see what the purpose of Ginjo Korigo is, gathering so many manifesters secretly, it seems that his purpose is not simple..." Uozhihualie calmly said: "Moreover, it was their first. It''s hands-on!" As he said, he also sat back at the dining table aside, just like Monkey King, watching a play.


    When Hina Sentao and the others saw this, they all looked at each other, and both retreated to the side of Monkey King, leaving the venue to Hribel.


    "Hey~~ You don''t care about me? Come and save me!" Luanju, who turned into a puppet, was trampled on her feet by Liluka, unable to move at all. Seeing her companions are gone, Ma Jiao immediately called for help.


    "It just became a puppet without losing Reiatsu, let alone you can''t handle such a little girl!" Monkey King looked at Luan Ju with a plain expression.


    "I didn''t lose the spiritual pressure?" Luan Ju froze for a while, and felt a little, and she was overjoyed: "Really, I focused on being turned into a puppet, and I didn''t even notice this!" Luan Ju immediately became arrogant. "Okay, you little girl liar, you actually want to trample on Sister Bian''s Hungarian branch, and see if Sister will flatten you!"


    I saw that the puppet¡¯s limbs suddenly flashed, and at the same time it stepped on the ground, it instantly broke away from Liluka¡¯s magic feet. This is like a person stepping on something and suddenly being ripped away. Liluka instantly loses balance. "Ouch," he sat down on the ground, rubbing his fart and screaming in pain, and cut his lips: "Sister? I think you are auntie!"


    "Oh, I''m so angry!" Luanju''s anger was immediately ignited. What she hates most is that she is called her aunt. She rolled on the ground and came to her Zhanpakuknife with a bare cloth. I touched the handle of the knife with my arm, Jiao yelled out: "Chan low, gray cat!"


    The Zanpakuto instantly turned into a cloud of gray smoke and swept away towards Liluka!


    Amidst the puff, Liluka¡¯s clothes were cut into holes in an instant, revealing white and tender skin inside...


    And Luan Ju laughed proudly: "Haha~~ Let you call me auntie, let you step on my Hungarian department and watch me cut your clothes!" He said, and waved to Monkey King again and again: "Wukong My lord, come here, blessed and profitable~~"


    "..."


    The women such as Mao Zhihualie were speechless when they heard the words.


    Hina Sentao held her reddish cheek, her face was ashamed: "Sister Luanju is as bad as Master Wukong..."


    "What does it mean to be as bad as me?" Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Hina Sentao''s cheek gently: "You should send me a good person card!"


    Hina Sentao''s cheeks became even redder after being molested by Monkey King.


    "Herebel''s strength seems to have become much stronger!" Nilu softly sat on Monkey King''s eldest lap, looking at the two people of Yincheng Kongwu who were completely suppressed by Hribel, and said in surprise.


    At this moment, Ginjo Sora and Tsukishima Hidekuro joined forces at the same time to fight Heribel together. The collision of swords and swords made a sound of mutual understanding, but the advantages and disadvantages were obvious, even Ginjo Sora When I joined forces with Tsukishima Hidekuro, they were completely crushed and beaten by Herribel. The two of them could only passively defend, and back again and again...


    Although in the original work, Byakuya was repeatedly forced into trouble by Tsukishima Hidekuro, it was only because Byakuya was not very good at close combat due to the characteristics of his own Zanpaku, and because Tsukishima Hidekuro entered Senbon Sakura¡¯s no In the area of ??injury, he could only grind his gun in battle, and while fighting, he had to control Chibon Sakura not to hurt himself. Only then did Byakuya seem so passive when facing Tsukishima Hidekuro.


    But Hribel didn''t have such consideration, and her strength could be fully displayed.


    However, the current Ginjo Kogo and Tsukishima Hidekuro are not as strong as in the original work by absorbing the power of Ichigo, so they are not very strong; but Hribel is at the top level of Vastoder. The perfect face, even if it is not liberated, it is as strong and very strong, and after liberation, it is even a strong man who can fight Captain Yamamoto!


    How could the current Ginjo Korgo and Tsukishima Hidekuro be Hribel¡¯s opponents. The two struggled to support and defend but only ten moves, and they were cut to the ground by Hribel¡¯s terrifying waterfall at the same time, and a mouthful of blood sprayed. Out, already seriously injured!


    "This person is so strong!!" Xuexu, who was watching the battle and waiting for the performers, opened his eyes wide in shock. They didn''t expect that Ginjo Kogo and Tsukishima Hidekuro would join forces in Heihe. Libel''s hands can''t go through ten moves!


    "Next, it''s you!" Hribel tilted her head and looked at Xuexu and the others.


    Jack Triss looked solemn and stood in front of Xuexu: "Preparing to evacuate, these people are not something we can provoke!"


    Xuexu nodded insignificantly, and quickly clicked on the game console in hand...


    And Taze also performed his own manifestation technique, and his muscles swelled rapidly, turning into a giant with muscles.


    "Do you still want to resist...but it''s just a vain..." Herribel''s face was calm, and with a ringing, her figure instantly crossed in front of a few people!


    In an instant, blood spewed from the former Huns of Xuexu, their eyes widened, and they fell to the ground...


    "Everyone!!!" Liluka, who was originally angry, looked at the scene in front of her, her complexion suddenly changed, but for a moment, all of her companions were severely injured, and finally realized that she had caused a disaster and blocked the spring before Hungary with both hands. 1 light, somewhat at a loss.


    It was her explosive temper that made things so bad. If she didn''t take action, maybe they could leave safely.


    "It''s not just kicking to the iron plate! You just kicked the steel plate!" Ranju, who became a puppet, looked at Liluka with a joke on his face: "Now, quickly change me back, or else , Let¡¯s see how the old lady stripped it all and let Master Wukong spoil you!"


    "Oh...hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Monkey King watching the play was speechless: "I was shot while lying down!"


    "No, it''s sitting, Master!" Sun Sun covered his mouth and smiled.


    "If you don''t want to be ruined, just restore me to the original state!" Luan Ju hummed.


    Liluka immediately cut her hair in her nostrils a few times, and sneezed at Luanju, which made her return to her original shape immediately, just a wet look, which matched her sexuality. Dressing makes people see the urge to commit a crime.

 1769 Chapter 62 Abandoned Son

    "Finally finished..." And at this moment, Yukio lying on the ground suddenly let out a relieved voice, pressing a button on the game console in his hand, Liluka and all the bodies of all the performers were in a while. In the shielding of electronic data, it slowly disappeared in front of Monkey King and others...


    Hribel frowned slightly, carefully sensed the surroundings, came to Monkey King, and knelt down on one knee: "Sorry, Master Goku, let them run away!"


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as they don''t provoke us, I don''t bother to pay attention to them." Monkey King looked indifferent, glanced at the place where Liluka and others disappeared, got up and stood up: "Go, go play beach volleyball together. , If you lose, you have to be punished!"


    Soon after Sun Wukong and his party left, as the electronic space dissipated, Xuexu and others appeared in place again.


    Xuexu, who hadn''t been strengthened by a guardian spiritual pressure, could only accept people into the game space, and could not affect the reality. Therefore, although they disappeared just now, they were actually taken into the game space.


    "go!"


    There is no unnecessary nonsense, Yincheng Kongwu sighed in a low voice, dragging his injured body, and the group of people immediately used the light of the manifester and left the island at an astonishing speed...


    At the same time, Sun Wukong, who was playing volleyball with Luan Ju and others, glanced over here, and at the same time an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, he plunged into the game again...


    In the dim room, Ginjo Kogo was gloomy, and kicked Liluka''s abdomen, causing her face to be kicked to the ground with pain, and looked up at Ginjo Kogo with an angry look: "Asshole! I said I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t go too far!"


    "Do you think that a sentence of sorry can wash away your fault?" Ginjo Kori looked at Liluka with a gloomy and terrifying look, and even colder and emotionless: "I already said to retreat, right? Why didn¡¯t you obey the orders? Knowing that the situation was unfavorable, why did you attack? If it weren¡¯t for you to go your own way, how would we fall to where we are today? We were almost wiped out, and even the Soul World knew me. Whereabouts, do you know what this means?"


    "I said I''m sorry..." Liluka, who has an anxious personality and loves to complain, lowered her head and said weakly.


    Ginjo Korgo was indifferent: "Your existence has already brought us great danger. XCUTION does not need to be worthless and poses a huge threat to XCUTION. Tsukishima will leave it to you. ¡­"


    Yuedao heard this, the bookmark in his hand has become an ancient sword...


    "You...what do you mean? Do you want to kill me? Aren''t we companions?" Liluka looked at the scene in front of her, her pupils shrunk, her face was unbelievable, she had never thought about it, Ginjo Kogo Want to kill her unexpectedly.


    In fact, Ginjo Kogo and Tsukishima Hidekuro are the kind of people who do nothing to achieve their goals. As long as the other party loses the value of use, they will not hesitate to abandon the other party and do not care about their life or death, and once they realize something The subject''s ability or behavior will cause trouble, and the target will be removed without any reason.


    And now Liluka has clearly become such an existence in their eyes.


    As for the companions, forget it, although the performers are an organization, they never regard each other as their own companions, just a relationship of mutual use.


    In the original book, a few people who had performed the manifestation died, and I didn''t see anyone who was so sad, or wanted to take revenge or something. The leader died and went away. What kind of companion is this?


    "You have lost your value and brought danger to the organization, so you no longer need to exist..." Tsukishima Shukuro looked at Liluka with a flat face: "I''m so sorry, Liluka, this It''s Yincheng''s order, and I can''t save you!"


    "You..." Liluka looked at Jack and the others for help, but saw that they all turned their heads to one side and looked like they hadn''t seen it. This scene immediately extinguished the last hope in Liluka''s heart. Broken, the ruthless reality made her fall into the abyss.


    "Huh! You want to kill me, you can do it!" Now that Liluka''s face has been torn, Liluka is not showing them a good face, she screams, and comes out through the window...


    "Chasing!" Yincheng Kongwu let out a deep sigh, and all the other practitioners who completed the manifestation followed out...


    It¡¯s a pity that among the performers, the only one who is not injured is Liluka. Once he escaped from the small room, with the wounded body of the people like Yincheng Kong, don¡¯t want to catch up with her, just be caught Endless hunting, it is inevitable...


    After the last day of beach vacation, Uozhihuareel and others have all returned to the Soul World. The incident about Ginjo Kogo was naturally reported to Yamamoto Genryusai. According to the information network of the Soul World, it is obviously very There will be results soon.


    The alarm rang, slowly opened my eyes, and it was a new day.


    Monkey King walked out of his room and saw Zhi Ji and other girls busy having breakfast...


    After breakfast, Luan Ju and other women continued to go shopping. For Hribel and the others, who have been living in a monotonous virtual circle, everything in this world will not feel tired in any way of playing, but Monkey King feels a little boring.


    Therefore, I separated from them halfway and let them go shopping on their own.


    Walking alone on the street, Monkey King had come to the door of Ichihu''s house unknowingly, and then he suddenly remembered that there were still two cute loli in Ichihu''s house.


    Knocked on the door, and a crisp childish voice came from inside immediately: "Come! Come! Please wait!"


    The door opened, and the wanderer looked at the stranger in front of him, with a look of curiosity: "Who are you looking for?"


    "This is Kurosaki Ichigo''s home, right?"


    "Brother Yihu, there is a handsome big brother looking for you!" Hearing this, the wandering child immediately shouted into the room.


    With the sound of footsteps, Ichigo walked down from the second floor with a look of surprise: "A handsome big brother? Youzi, you rarely say this... Um?!!!" The words were not finished yet, one The guard looked at Monkey King at the door, his eyes widened suddenly, his foot stepped on the air next, and he rolled down the stairs with a''bang'' sound...


    "Yeah!! Brother Ichigo, are you okay?" Upon seeing this, the wanderer was shocked, ran over in a hurry, and lifted Kurosaki Ichigo from the ground.


    "It''s okay!" Ichihu stopped repeatedly, watching Sun Wukong''s face nervously: "Well, Lord Wukong, are you looking for something to do with me?"


    "Can''t you come if you are fine?"


    "Of course you can, please inside!" Ichigo greeted Monkey King and hurriedly pulled at the wandering clothes: "Entertain people quickly, don''t be rude..."

 1770 Chapter 63 Debunking You

    Looking at the back who had entered the house, the wanderer pulled Ichigo with a curious look: "Brother Ichigo, who is this person? I''ve never seen you so nervous before!"


    "Don''t ask so much, just stay away from him..." Ichigo looked serious.


    Such an expression is hard to see on Ichigo''s face, but Yuko is even more curious.


    I poured a cup of tea and placed it in front of Monkey King. Youzi politely said, "Guest, your tea... Um, are you a friend of Brother Ichigo? I have never seen you before. My name is Kurosaki Yuko. , Is the younger sister of Brother Ichigo."


    "Sun Wukong, call you whatever you want!"


    "Sun Wukong? What a weird name! Then I''ll call you Brother Wukong! You are here to find Brother Ichi, so I won''t bother you..." The wanderer said, and left consciously.


    Ichigo sat opposite to Monkey King and looked very uncomfortable. The man in front of him was Genryuzhai Yamamoto who would be frightened when he saw him. Because of his character, facing Monkey King, he was a little out of breath.


    Looking at Monkey King, Kurosaki Ichigo cautiously said: "Master Goku, I don''t know what''s the matter with you asking me?"


    "It''s just passing by occasionally, nothing happened..." Monkey King said, thinking of Yincheng Konggo again, and the conversation changed: "However, maybe someone will come to you..."


    "Who?"


    "Anyway, just be careful!" Monkey King said, turning to look at the wanderer who was wiping the window: "Wanderer, is there any Coke?"


    "Yes! Wait for me!" You Zi immediately put down his work and poured a glass of Coke for Monkey King.


    Monkey King took a sip and praised: "It''s not bad, by the way, I have something for you too!" As he said, a bottle of red liquid juice appeared in his hand: "Sit down and taste it. I don''t give it to ordinary people. of!"


    "This is juice? It''s so fragrant!" Youzi opened it and smelled it, with an intoxicated look on his face. He couldn''t wait to pour himself a glass, and after a little taste, his eyes suddenly turned into crescent moons, and he couldn''t help being surprised. Breath out: "Wow! Drink it well! What kind of juice is this? I have never drank it before!" As he said, he couldn''t help taking another sip.


    "Huh?!" Ichigo on the side watched Yuzi suddenly widened his eyes, with a look of surprise. The moment Yuzi drank the juice, he clearly felt that Yuzi''s Reinforcement suddenly increased several times, hurriedly from her. He grabbed the cup in his hand: "Wanderer, don''t drink it!" He didn''t want his sister to see ghosts or something.


    "Brother Ichigo, you don''t have to grab someone''s cup if you want to drink it? That''s the one I''ve drunk!" Yuzi looked at Kurosaki Ichigo, rushed over and started snatching his cup.


    At this moment, a black-haired loli walked out of a guest room and looked at Monkey King, obviously stunned: "There are guests!" Then, she looked at Ichigo and the wanderer who was fighting for the cup, with a helpless look: "I Speaking of Brother Yihu, when did you like to snatch things from you?"


    "It turned out to be Xia Li! It''s been a while!" Monkey King greeted Xia Li as if an acquaintance met, causing Xia Li to be puzzled: "Have we met?"


    "Forgot so soon? I saved you not long ago!"


    "Master Wukong!" Ichihu heard this and hurriedly stopped.


    "When did you save me?" Unfortunately, it was too late, and Sun Wukong''s words had already caught Xia Li''s attention.


    "Forget it, stop this topic, come over and have a glass of juice!"


    "Yes! It''s delicious!" Youzi immediately answered the voice, and then, drank a full glass of juice in one breath, exhaled, and looked satisfied and happy.


    Although there was still this doubt in her mind, Xia Li was still attracted by the fragrance, walked over, poured half a cup, and took a sip. She immediately became as intoxicated and contented as a wanderer...


    Upon seeing this, Kurosaki Ichigo frowned again. In his perception, Xia Li''s Reiki suddenly increased several times, and she was shocked: "Is this really juice? How can I increase Reiki?"


    At the same time, the memory in Xia Li''s brain that was erased by Rukia flickered in her mind, and she recalled it again, looking at Monkey King, she suddenly became excited: "Ah! I remember it! So it was you, You did save us... weird, why would I forget such an important thing?"


    "You...remember?" Ichigo looked at Xia Li with a look of astonishment. At first, he had forgotten the incident, but as he became a god of death, the erased memory suddenly recovered. , Xia Li is now in a similar situation to him.


    To say that this was not intentional by Monkey King. Ichigo killed him and didn''t believe it. He wanted to shout at Monkey King, why he pulled his sister in, but when he fixed his eyes on Monkey King, his original anger was immediately suppressed. Without a trace, I can''t speak.


    "You don''t have to worry anymore. You can''t hide this kind of thing for long..." Monkey King glanced at Yihu and said lightly, "Because your family is not an ordinary family!"


    "Don''t say it!" Suddenly a loud roar sounded, and Kurosaki rushed towards Monkey King...


    Just before getting close, I was kicked to the ground by Ichigo and looked at Monkey King: "You continue..."


    "If you don''t let me say, I will just say..." Sun Wukong gave Kurosaki a single-minded look, and directly gave him the secret that he had hidden for many years: "Your mother is a master of killer, and your father is a god of death. Captain of the squad!"


    What Sun Wukong hates most is this kind of guy who likes to pretend to be low-key and play mystery, and he has been pretending for more than ten years, even his own children can''t see the slightest clue.


    I want to know that no one said that it feels like it can bring people out of illness. Now I just took out the secret bucket and looked at Kurosaki''s constipated expression, and I felt so happy!Tell you to be low-key, tell you to pretend, tell you to play mystery!


    "What?! This is impossible!" Ichigo listened, his eyes widened, and his face was unbelieving.


    Looking at Kurosaki Yixin who was lying on the ground, how could this kind of guy be a god of death?Or the captain of the original Jufan team?It doesn''t look like it at all!If it is true, Ichigo can only say that what his father has hidden is too deep. He has been living for more than ten years and he has not found any clues.


    "Is it true what he said?" Kurosaki Ichigo lifted Kurosaki from the ground and asked excitedly: "Are you the killer, mother? Are you the captain of the original Jufan? Hiding us?"


    "Master Goku, you really like to add chaos to me..." Kurosaki looked at Monkey King wholeheartedly, with a gloomy expression on his face: "If Xia Li and the others are in danger, you have to take full responsibility..."

 1771 Chapter Sixty Four

    "Call me responsible? Are you trying to hire me to be your son-in-law?" Monkey King looked at Kurosaki Yixin with a joking expression on his face.


    "Oh?!!!" Xia Li and You Zi were both shocked. You Zi''s complexion was flushed, and he held his face in both hands. They were very entangled: "What to do? What to do? People are still young and can''t get married..."


    Yi Ke also widened his eyes, with a look of astonishment.


    "Hey~ What is your little head thinking?" Xia Li looked at Youzi with a speechless expression on her face.


    "Impossible! Absolutely not!" Kurosaki crossed his hands and exclaimed excitedly: "I won''t marry my baby girl..."


    Monkey King glanced at Kurosaki with contempt: "You guy will not have a perverted lover''s plot, right?"


    "This must be..." Xia Li squinted at Kurosaki Yixin, remembering Kurosaki Yixin''s various behaviors, and made up for it with a certain tone.


    "Ah~ It turns out that Dad is such a pervert..." The wanderer cupped his face with his hands, his face was tangled, and he seemed to be out of his body.


    Looking at the expressions of his two daughters, Kurosaki felt that his whole body was frozen instantly, and the wind blew to the ground.


    "En?" Sun Wukong wanted to continue teasing Kurosaki, but suddenly he sensed that Liluka was in danger, and immediately got up: "I have something to do, let''s go first..." Then he touched the heads of Xia Li and Yuzi. : "I''ll come and play with you again..."


    "Wait! You haven''t made it clear yet!"


    Monkey King looked at Kurosaki Ichigo: "Your doubts can be explained by your dad..." Then, he looked at Xia Li: "Your doubts can be explained by your brother, that''s it. If you don''t leave, she will be dangerous!" Waved his hand, Monkey King had disappeared.


    "Wow! The''Shu'' is gone!" You Zi immediately exclaimed.


    "Brother Ichigo, Dad, don''t you want to explain it?" Xia Li circled Hungarian with both hands, staring at Ichigo and Kurosaki.


    In a sparsely populated street, Liluka glared at the people of Yincheng Kongwu who surrounded her with an ugly face: "I have been hiding far, so you really refuse to let me go?"


    "Since the murderous heart has started, how can it be able to stop?" Yincheng Kongwu looked cold.


    After a day of recuperating, their injuries are almost healed, after all, they are all just skin injuries and not fatal.


    "In the beginning, we made a contract with Taze''s ability. You must never hurt me. Otherwise, you will be burned out by the flames of time. Have you really figured it out?"


    "We don''t need you to tell us about this kind of thing..." Tsukishima Hidekuro looked at Liluka calmly: "If you are to blame, you broke the agreement and let us be watched by the corpse world and became passive. In danger, this is absolutely not allowed... Lion Kawara, leave it to you!"


    "Don''t worry! Brother! Since it''s the task you gave me, even if it was to make me kill, I am obliged!" Lion Kawara clenched his fists, and shouted with blood: "Little girl, don''t you Blame my boss, blame me if you want! Because I am the one who killed you!"


    During the big drink, Lion Kawara punched Liluka over...


    "You are so despicable, you let others deal with me!" Liluka glared at Yinchengkong and the others, Jiao Yi said: "Don''t think I''m very bullied! Bastard!"


    As he said, a heart-shaped mark appeared in his fingers, and he flew towards Shishigawara, but the speed was too slow. Shishigawara easily avoided it: "I know your abilities well. As long as you don¡¯t get concentrated by this mark, you won¡¯t be successful. !"


    As he said, Lion Kawara appeared in front of Liluka while avoiding, and hit her abdomen with a punch...


    This seemingly ineffective punch suddenly exploded with amazing power, instantly crushing Delika''s internal organs!


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Liluka fell to the ground weakly...


    "You bastards, you can''t die!" Although Liluka has been severely injured, Liluka''s mouth is not forgiving. Since she can''t beat her, she has to scold her.


    "Do you still have the strength to swear? Then this punch directly blasted your head..." Lion Kawara clenched his fists, his eyes flashed with unbearableness, but the raised fist never went on...


    "Lion Kawara, I told you to kill her, don''t you want to disobey my order?" Tsukishima Hidekuro''s cold voice without the slightest emotion passed into Shio Kawara''s ears, and his heart immediately became dense. The shadow of horror, that trace of intolerance was wiped out because of his fear, his heart was ruthless, he closed his eyes, and punched Liluka in the head...


    Liluka suddenly hugged her head with her hands in fear, and closed her eyes: "This is over! I don''t want to be beaten to death!"


    It¡¯s just that the imaginary fist has not come, but a slightly familiar voice sounded in the ear: "So many people bully a little girl, but it¡¯s a bit too much!"


    "It''s you!!" The moment Yincheng Kong and us saw Monkey King, they were all approaching the enemy, displaying their own manifestation techniques, and were ready to meet.


    Liluka opened her eyes suspiciously and saw that she had been rescued by Monkey King. Her heart was overjoyed, and she shouted again: "Who do you think is a little girl? Where am I young? Where am I? You are the little girl! Your whole family are little girls!"


    Monkey King looked at Liluka with a speechless face, and he really wanted to slap it over: "No wonder people want to kill you, your mouth, I want to beat you up after hearing this, you can''t do it. Do you know what the situation is now?"


    Liluka immediately lowered her head and said weakly "I''m sorry" when she heard it. She was obviously aware of her stinky tantrums. Because of this, she was abandoned by her companions. Now, She didn''t want to also piss off Sun Wukong, it would really make Tiantian not respond, and the ground would not work.


    "Your Excellency, we don''t want to be an enemy of you. This is our own business. I hope you don''t interfere!" Yincheng Kongwu looked at Monkey King with a solemn face. Because of fear, he did not dare to act rashly. If it is normal, early Just a sword cut over.


    "What if I want to intervene?" Monkey King smiled: "Are you trying to chop me off together?"


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Yincheng Kongwu''s face was sullen, his complexion very ugly.This person really doesn''t give any face.Fight, I''m afraid I won''t be able to fight, don''t fight, it''s too shameful.


    "Don''t give me...face, kill them all! You want to...kill me, it''s so...damn! Oh, it hurts me!" Liluka glared at Yincheng Kongwuji with an angry look. People just spit out a mouthful of blood as soon as they finished speaking, and immediately cried out in pain.His pale complexion looked pitiful.

 1772 Chapter 65 Cannibalism

    "Do it!"


    After listening to Liluka''s angry words, Yincheng Konggo knew that this matter could not be done well, so he sank and shouted, the big sword in his hand was already smashed against Monkey King!


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong didn''t bother to dodge it at all. The sword that was slashed with two fingers lightly clamped down, in the face of Yincheng Kongwu''s face change, he used a little force, dinged, and folded it into two!


    And at this time, Tsukishima Hidekuro had already pierced a sword from behind Monkey King. The time was extremely accurate, and he matched with Ginjo Kogo just right, blocking Monkey King¡¯s back and forth, making him look forward to the future instead of behind.


    As an ordinary person, facing such a situation, not to mention serious injuries, minor injuries are unavoidable, after all, both Ginjo Kogo and Tsukishima Hidekuro are both pretty good.


    It¡¯s a pity that they are facing Monkey King. When the point of the sword is so close to Monkey King¡¯s back, his figure flashes behind Tsukishima Hidekuro¡¯s back and kicks him behind him. On his waist, because of inertia, Tsukishima Hidekuro instantly lost his balance and rushed forward, piercing Ginjo Kogo''s Hungarian chamber with a sword...


    At the same time, Tsukishima Hidekuro''s pupils suddenly tightened, and his eyes widened, because the broken sword in Ginjo Kogo''s hand had already broken his hunger, and the two of them acted face to face like this. The tragedy of carnage.


    "you¡­"


    "you¡­"


    At the same time, the two of them opened their eyes wide in astonishment, revealing an unbelievable look, and each looked down at the ancient sword that pierced his heart, unwillingly, and fell to the ground at the same time...


    "This¡­!!!"


    Xuexu, who wanted to assist from the side, was so frightened by the incident that they all stopped, hurriedly dodged, and pulled away from Monkey King tens of meters.


    "They... just died like this?" Liluka looked at Ginjo Kogo and Tsukishima Hidekuro, who had completely lost their vitality, with a look of astonishment. Isn''t this too quick and simple?Outsiders looked at it and thought they were colluding with each other so that they wanted to find a bad time together!


    "Hurry up! I don''t even bother to deal with trash like you!" Sun Wukong glanced at Xuexu with a plain face, walked to Liluka''s side, and helped her up.


    However, Shishi Kawara looked at Tsukishima Hidekuro¡¯s body with a look of astonishment, and was stunned by the boundless anger. He roared at Monkey King and punched him: "Asshole! How dare you kill Tsukishima boss? , I can''t forgive you! I can''t forgive you! Go to death!!!"


    "Since you look forward to him so much, go and accompany him!" Monkey King looked indifferent, and while waving his hand, Lion River had already turned into ashes and disappeared.


    Upon seeing this, Jack Tristan (Jaj) and the three of them looked astonished and did not dare to stay for a while. They immediately turned and fled from here. The strength shown by Monkey King left them only helpless and desperate.


    Sun Wukong didn''t care about them either. Looking at Liluka, who was also shocked, she gently rolled up the clothes on her abdomen, and the skin was bruised and red and swollen.


    Liluka''s eyes widened and froze in place. Even if the clothes were rolled up by Monkey King, she did not dare to move a bit. She was obviously scared by Monkey King''s methods, and she was better than Yincheng Kongwu. Both Tsukishima Hidekuro and Tsukishima were killed by his kick; Lion Kawara turned to ashes in his wave of hands. With such a method, she frightened her from head to bottom of her feet.


    "Am I that scary? It scares you!" Monkey King looked at Liluka''s expression, shook his head, the light in his hands condensed, and he reached out and rubbed her abdomen, and her injury instantly recovered.


    Looking at Liluka, who was still in a daze and did not return to her senses, Monkey King immediately patted her forehead: "Okay, don''t be in a daze. Hurry up and cover it up. I know you are very sexual here, but you can''t. It keeps appearing..."


    "Who''s there..." Liluka suddenly recovered, her face turned reddish, and she hurriedly put down her clothes to cover her sexual belly.


    "Seeing that you are also homeless now, I will take you in compassionately. If you like, follow along..."


    "Huh~Who wants you to take in..." Liluka snorted when he heard the words, showing that Monkey King had already walked away, and immediately ran to follow him: "Hey, wait for me...you are all No formal self-introduction yet!"


    "Before asking this question, you should introduce yourself first."


    "Now I''m asking you, you have to answer my question first!"


    "..."


    "Well, my name is Liluka, Liluka the Venom Bee..."


    At the same time, the corpse soul world.


    After so many days of construction, the dilapidated corpse soul world has been basically perfected. After all, there are many people and powerful death gods, and they are naturally extremely fast to build, which is not comparable to ordinary people.


    At this moment, all the captains have assembled in the hall of the first team building, and Yamamoto Genryusai sat on the main seat with a serious expression: "Recently, the soul world has suffered heavy losses, but fortunately, they have In the past, the destroyed buildings were all perfected yesterday..."


    "At the same time, the troops that ended the long-term expedition mission returned safely yesterday, without a victim who returned triumphantly. This feat is great. Now, the third, fifth, and ninth teams lack a captain. As far as the Gotei 13th Division is concerned, you cannot always turn a blind eye. Therefore, yesterday, the person in charge of the Expeditionary Force was summoned in the presence of Yamamoto and the other two captains to review the qualifications of the captain. The result was unanimously passed, so here Introduce everyone to the new captain who replaced the former captain Ichi Marugin, and the new captain of the third division of the Gotei 13th team. Come in!"


    In the early morning, there is still a little time before Foxiao.


    In the present world, beside the river called Gu Zhimen where Monkey King prevented the corpse soul world from colliding with the present world, a crossing gate suddenly appeared. A man holding a sedan came out of it, and followed on the other side of the sedan. A man watching around.


    As the crossing gate disappeared, both of them stopped and looked around. After seeing that there was no danger, they both knelt on one knee in front of the sedan, with a respectful expression: "It seems that there is still some time before dawn. , The prepared salute has not been delivered yet, it seems we need to wait a little longer..."


    "I''m hungry..." On the sedan, there was a soft voice of a girl, but she was wearing a hat that covered her face and couldn''t see her face clearly.


    "Even so, you have to endure it first..."


    "Then you say, is this world really safe?"


    "As long as you find Master Monkey King and get his help, you will be absolutely safe!" The man standing in front of him said with a vow.


    "Hope..." The girl''s tone was still slightly worried.

 1773 Chapter 66 Liuli Chiyo

    As the sky gradually cleared, Matsumoto Ranju was awakened from a dream by a warning sound of''didi'', stretched out his hand into his arms, and took out a''mobile phone''. His dim eyes just glanced at it, and he was suddenly shocked. There was no sleepiness at all: "Isn''t it! Why are there so many falsehoods? Even so early in the morning, let people not sleep!"


    Even though Mouth 1 complained incomparably, Luan Ju put on the clothes at an alarming speed and rushed out the door...


    Liluka, who was sleeping on the sofa in the lobby, opened her confused eyes, glanced at Luanju who had hurriedly left, and continued to fall asleep: "It''s really hard for people with jobs!"


    "With such a large number, is someone deliberately tempting the imaginary..." Herribel, dressed in sexual pajamas, stood still in front of the window sill and frowned slightly, looking at Monkey King who was still on the boat holding Nilu and refused to get up. Go: "Master Wukong, do you need grandchildren to protect them secretly?"


    "No, it''s just a group of low-level virtuals. Luanju can handle it, and there is also a death agent..."


    "Really, how come there are so many! It''s almost impossible to kill!" After Luanju swung his sword to kill several low-level virtuals again, he complained helplessly: "Who eats and supports it, lure 1 out. There are so many falsehoods! Don''t let me find out, or you will look good!"


    "Crescent Moon Sky Chong!" A loud shout also resounded in Luanju''s ears at this time, and Kurosaki Ichigo had also arrived.


    When Luanju saw it, he immediately urged: "Why didn''t I come so late! I have to solve them all quickly, I have to go back and sleep again..."


    With that said, Luan Ju also liberated his Zan Poknife: "Sing low, gray cat!" The blade instantly turned into gray smoke and disintegrated, sweeping across the surrounding area. As long as it is touched lightly, the virtual instant is transformed into a spirit and dissipates...


    Seeing Ranju¡¯s unhappy expression, Kurosaki Ichigo did not dare to neglect, waved his broad sword in his hand, flashed a slash, but suddenly heard a call from below: "Hey, say you, here, here, you are The god of death in this city?"


    "Hmm? Soul?" Kurosaki Ichigo looked down at the girl with a hat who was recruited by him, with a look of doubt, she dare to run out with so many virtual presence?Immediately shouted: "It is dangerous here, leave now! Otherwise, you will be eaten!"


    "It''s my lady who wants to eat! Go and find some food for this lady!" The girl with a hat looked at Ichigo and said with an order.


    "My lady? Looking for food? Didn''t you see that I was busy? Now I don''t have time to mess with you!" Ichigo heard the words, and once again cut a dashing dash into two.


    "If it''s just a little girl, let me come!" Luanju saw the gray cat and immediately took the gray cat back, and waved his hand to Kurosaki Ichigo who was not far away: "I will leave the rest to you!"


    As he said, before Ichigo agreed, he went down and landed beside the girl. He looked at the girl in front of him up and down, and Ranju made a thoughtful expression: "Look at you. Dressing up is not like an ordinary soul, hey, what is your name? Where do you come from!"


    "This is not what you should ask. Go and get some food for this young lady, and I will forgive you for your rude sin!" Then, the girl with a hat walked two steps forward, stumbled on her feet, but she said, "Oh," he fell to the ground with a sound, and the hat on his head also fell, revealing a cute face.


    "It looks pretty cute, but the shelf is a bit bigger!" Luan Ju stepped forward, squatted in front of the girl, stretched out her hands and pulled her cheek...


    The girl immediately called out, "It hurts, it hurts~~ You are so rude, the god of death! Let it go! Let it go! It hurts!"


    "Dare you still talk to me in this tone?" Luan Ju hummed.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, let go quickly, the flesh on your face will be ripped off!" The girl''s tone became particularly wronged, and threatened: "Otherwise, I will go to Captain Yamamoto. Go sue you!"


    "Huh? You even know this?" Luan Judai frowned slightly, loosened her hands, and her expression became serious: "Who are you?"


    "Huh~ listen well, my name is Xia Dalu Ruri Chiyo..."


    "Xia Dalu? The Xia Dalu family in the corpse soul world second only to the four nobles?" Luan Ju was surprised when he heard the words: "Are you from the corpse soul world?"


    "Now that I know, hurry up and get me something to eat, I''m really hungry now!" Liuli Chiyo rubbed his stomach.


    "Are you asking for help? Do you dare to fight for your status with me?" Luan Ju squinted at Liuli Chiyo, and hummed, "Don''t say I am the deputy captain, there is Master Wukong behind me!"


    "Do you know Master Wukong?" Liuli Qiandai''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    "Nonsense, I still live with him now! It''s just that the rooms are a bit small and too crowded!"


    "Can you take me to see him?" Ruri Chiyo looked at Matsumoto Ranju with small stars shining in his eyes.


    "You...Don''t look at me with this look... OK, OK, I''ll take you there..." Luan Ju persisted for a moment, and was defeated by Ruri Chiyo''s lovely offensive.


    "Great!" Liuli Chiyo was immediately delighted. According to the original plan, they wanted to be neighbors with Monkey King, and then slowly approached Monkey King. However, there was a suspicion of using this behavior. If Monkey King knew about it, instead If it would arouse his disgust, then the gain would not be worth the loss, so Liuli Chiyo decided to go directly to Sun Wukong for help.


    And at this time, the two guards of Ruri Chiyo also appeared with a large group of virtual people. Seeing this, Ruri Chiyo immediately looked at Matsumoto Ranju: "The two of them are my guards. Can you help them?"


    "Let''s chant, gray cat!" Luan Ju waved his hand, and the Zanpaku Knife in his hand instantly turned into gray smoke and swept out. It was only a moment, and it was already killing the low-level imaginary who chased the two death gods...


    The two gods of death were able to get out of their troubles and immediately stood on one knee in front of Ruri Chiyo: "Princess, please don''t do this in the future, it''s dangerous!"


    "But, I''m really hungry! I just want to find some food!" Liuli Chiyo pointed to Luanju: "Moreover, I''m not without gain, Inulong, Yuanlong, I will introduce to you, this one My sister is the god of death who is following Master Wukong, she will take us to see Master Wukong!"


    "It turned out to be Deputy Captain Matsumoto. Thank you for your help. Can you really take us to see Lord Goku?"


    "Unexpectedly, you are still a princess. No wonder the shelf is so big..." Luan Ju looked at Liuli Chiyo, with some small surprises. Seeing that Ichigo had also cleaned up the remaining emptiness, he immediately waved goodbye: "Little ghost, I still have something to do, so I will go back first..."


    "Little... little devil?" Ichigo heard the black thread full of words.

 1774 Chapter Sixty Seven

    In the living room, Monkey King looked at the three kneeling in front of him, and fixed his gaze on Liuli Chiyoko on Xia Dalu: "Your name is Liuli Chiyo?"


    "Yes, Master Monkey King!" Liuli Chiyo looked respectful, and the whole corpse soul world saw Monkey King respectfully. She naturally didn''t dare to put her as a princess in front of Monkey King, let alone beg.


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he nodded and looked at Luan Ju: "Is the new captain of the third division of your corpse soul world called Tianbei Xiuzhu?"


    "Oh? Has the third team already had a new captain? Why didn''t I know?" Luan Ju looked puzzled.


    "She has only been drinking and shopping recently, and she has never contacted the Soul World!" Sun Sun chuckled, exposing Luan Ju''s old bottom.


    "I just didn''t contact the corpse soul world, and it doesn''t mean that I don''t have a good job..." Luan Ju glared at Sun and Sun and hummed: "I wiped out a lot of emptiness in the early morning!" Xia Dalu Liuli Chiyo: "Because of her thing, I didn''t even get back to sleep!"


    "Okay, I don''t bother to care about your laziness, just ask now!"


    "That''s right..." Ranju heard this, took out the newsletter, and called Hisugaya Toushiro...


    But for a moment, after Luan Ju hung up the communication, he looked at Monkey King with a look of surprise: "You guessed it, the third team already has a new captain, so it''s called Tianbei Xiuzhu!"


    "Your corpse soul world is really not peaceful! One wave has not settled, another wave..." Sun Wukong shook his head lightly when he heard the words.


    When Luan Ju saw this, Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "You mean there is something wrong with this person named Tianbei Xiuzhu?"


    "That''s not something you should worry about..." Monkey King said, looking at Liuli Chiyo: "You can''t live here anymore. Go and settle the neighbors on the opposite side and move in!"


    "Did you agree? That''s great!" Liuli Qiandai heard the words, and was overjoyed. At the same time, his stomach groaned unconvincingly, and lay on the table softly: "So hungry! Is there anything to eat? ?"


    "I''ll bring it..." Zhi Ji turned and ran to the kitchen.


    But for a moment, a table full of delicacies was placed on the table, and the tempting scent that had never been heard before spread out, making Liuli Chiyo''s belly growl and groaning, and immediately said, "I''m going to start." '', has already started to gobble up...


    At the same time, Ye Yi¡¯s figure suddenly flashed out of the window, and she was still carrying a big box on her shoulders, but her eyes were fixed on Liuli Chiyo: ¡°Oh, this princess¡¯s food is really bold. Half of my style!"


    "Every time it''s time for dinner, I know you must show up!" Matsumoto Ranju glanced at Ye and said, "You have been eating for nothing like this, you can''t do it!"


    "As if you weren''t!" Ye Yi immediately gave Luanju a blank look, and threw the box in his hand in front of the dog cage: "This is the righteous corpse you want. I brought it by the way. You can give the money to Puyuan. !"


    "Thank you! I really trouble you, Ye Da Ren!" The dog cage opened the box with a look of joy, and it contained the righteous skeletons of Ruri Chiyo and the dog cage and the monkey cage.


    Looking at the table full of food, Ye Yi sat down unceremoniously: "Eat quickly! I''ve been hungry all morning!" As he said, he picked up the dishes on the table and wiped out the food in front of him at an astonishing speed. Come, Liu Li Chiyo, who looked aside, was stunned. At the same time, he was shocked: "So you haven''t eaten yet?"


    "It''s okay, eat as much as you want, don''t be restrained!" Monkey King smiled and looked at the dog cage and the monkey cage beside him: "Do you two want to be together?"


    The dog cage looked at the beauties all over the room. Although he was coveted by the dishes on the table, in this situation, he was afraid to stay with him. He waved his hands again and again at the moment: "No need, no need. , I¡¯d better go with the monkey cage to solve the problem of the opposite tenants, princess, you eat slowly, we will come later..."


    "Go! Go!" Liuli Chiyo waved his hand and continued to wipe out the food in front of him, because these foods were provided by Monkey King and cooked by the hands of Yinmeng. Although the craftsmanship is not as good as the god''s cook, Frosai , But it still makes people unable to stop eating.


    Upon seeing the dog cage and the monkey cage, they immediately took away their respective corpses and left the hall with Monkey King present, so they naturally didn''t have to worry about Liuli Chiyo''s safety.


    After eating and drinking, Ye Yi leaned back in a chair lazily, looking at Luan Ju, but his eyes were exceptionally serious: "Urahara, let me tell you, just while we were still on the beach, he found out A few Reiatsu similar to the broken face appeared in the present world, but when they arrived, the person was gone, presumably Lan Ran had already done something, I hope you will tell this to the Soul World. side¡­"


    "Alan Ran..." Luan Ju heard the words, and Shimarugin''s figure immediately appeared in her mind. Before, that figure was very clear in her mind, but now she suddenly realized that, unknowingly, Shimarugin was in her mind. The figure in has gradually become blurred, but the figure of Monkey King is getting clearer...


    After a moment of loss of consciousness, Luan Ju nodded with a serious face: "I will tell this news to the Soul World..."


    "Aizan..." Upon hearing the name, Monkey King suddenly looked at Orihime Inoue next to him: "Counting the time, Orihime was kidnapped to the virtual circle at this time, but I don''t know, he still Do you have the guts to kidnap Orihime from my side... And, the Ruri Chiyo incident... It seems that because of my relationship, the rhythm of the story has been completely disrupted!"


    Just when everyone was chatting after a meal, a black cavity suddenly tore open in the sky above Kuza Town, two white figures flashed out of it, and disappeared in a flash!


    At the same time, the cracked black cavity healed instantly and disappeared...


    Everything happened in a flash...


    In a dim alley, a burly man with a bone mask looked at the handsome and indifferent man in front of him, with an unhappy expression: "Ulchiola, we are just looking for a death god. Is it necessary to be so careful?"


    "Idiot, in this world, there is an existence that, as well as the Aizen-sama, do not want to offend. If he finds out, it will be difficult for the two of us to return safely... During the mission, you''d better keep a low profile. Unnecessary trouble, you know the consequences!"


    "But~ isn''t it just an agent of the god of death? I don''t know why Lan Ran-sama took such a big risk to find him..." The burly face curled his lips, his expression unhappy.


    "Master Ai Ran naturally has his plan, now, let''s start! Remember, hide your breath, if you encounter trouble, you can solve it by yourself..."

 1775 Chapter 68 The Flash of Wang Xu

    In the dead of night, a black-clothed masked man suddenly flashed on the roof where Liuli Chiyo lived, and while slowly pulling out the Zanpaku Knife from his waist, a strange spiritual pressure also leaked out...


    This made the dog cage and the monkey cage, who were always vigilant in the room aware, instantly. They looked at each other, and they both saw the surprise in each other''s eyes: "Don''t they know that Lord Monkey King lives opposite? How dare you even do it? "


    At the same time, Heribel, who closed her eyes slightly, opened her eyes in vain and looked at the same awakened grandson and grandson, and said in a low voice and calmly: "Quick battle, don''t disturb Master Wukong!"


    "Understand!" The third daughter of Sun and Sun nodded slightly, her figure flashed, and she disappeared into the room...


    Ruri Chiyo''s bedroom.


    "You take the Princess Palace down to Master Wukong, I''ll hold him..." The dog cage looked at the monkey cage with a serious face and whispered.It can be seen that he is very nervous now.


    Ape cage nodded silently, made a cautious gesture and carefully picked Liuli Chiyo from the chuang...


    Seeing this, the dog cage immediately broke the window. When he appeared on the roof, he saw that the black-clothed masked man had been surrounded by three women, blocking all the way out...


    "It''s the three face-offs next to Master Monkey King. The action is really fast. It''s the right time to come to this world..." Seeing this, the dog cage secretly relieved and asked him to face the professional assassins. pressure.


    "You are really courageous. You dare to come to the master''s site to commit an assassination. Are you courageous, or are you just a fool?" Mila Rhodes stared at the black masked man with a face. Despise.


    The black-clothed masked man was silent, but his eyes were extremely focused and serious. He could feel an inexplicable pressure from his grandson and grandson.


    "Don''t speak, it seems that he is still a professional assassin!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you two, make a quick battle in the middle of the night, rock, paper, scissors, and the winner belongs to her!" Sun Sun covered his mouth and whispered.


    "rock-paper-scissors!"


    "Tie, come again..."


    The dog cage looked at the grandson and grandchildren who were playing rock paper scissors in the air, and the black lines were all over their heads. This posture did not look at the assassin!


    Obviously, the ignorant attitude of the grandson and grandson completely angered the assassins. Before they could tell the victory or defeat, they had already launched an attack, and a dazzling light suddenly reflected from a mirror on the hilt of the Zanpaku Sword in their hands. , Making the grandchildren and the others gazed along the light, and in an instant, they felt their consciousness became blurred in an instant...


    When he reacted, Apache suddenly saw a cold light approaching his neck by just a few minutes. He was shocked at the moment, and a sound flashed to the side. He touched the cut hair on the first floor beside his ear, and his face suddenly turned pale. Becomes extremely ugly...


    At the same time, Sun Sun and Mila Rhodes also instantly regained their consciousness, flashed back, and suddenly felt afraid: "What a strange ability, almost capsized in the gutter!"


    Sun Sun looked serious: "Be careful, don''t look at that light, it will make our consciousness momentarily absent..."


    "Don''t intervene, I want to solve this bastard myself!" Apache''s face was angry. The sword just now almost hurt her, which made her very annoyed.


    "Then give you a chance to take revenge!" Sun Sun covered his mouth and laughed softly, "Don''t be killed!"


    "How could my old lady be killed by this kind of rubbish!" Apache yelled, already withdrawing the Zanpaku Knife from his waist, slashing towards the assassin...


    The two Zanpai knives fought together, piercing ears. At the same time, the mirror on the assassin''s Zanpai once again reflected dazzling moonlight...


    "After taking a loss once, do you think I will take the second loss? Don''t underestimate people! Bastard!" Apache closed his eyes, and a flash of''Wang Xu'' flashed from the Zhan Poknife. '', the beam of light flashed away, and instantly penetrated the assassin''s chamber, making his eyes widened, just like that, falling straight to the ground...


    It''s just that Wang Xu''s flash did not dissipate as a result, but cut through the sky, with a loud bang, lasing on the moat hundreds of meters away, it can be described as shaking the mountains!


    With such an amazing scene, the dog cage who was watching the battle was stunned: "This is... Wang Xu''s flash... It''s amazing! It''s a perfect break!"


    But in the same way, Ruri Chiyo was awakened by the monkey cage...


    "What happened?" Liuli Chiyo looked at the mushroom cloud not far away, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "It''s over! The movement is too loud..." Mila Rhodes immediately covered his eyes with his hands, and couldn''t bear to watch: "To deal with this, why do you use such a powerful virtual flash..."


    "Impulse is the devil! Apache, your irritability has to be changed! Now I can''t help you..." Sun and Sun covered his mouth and laughed, looking at Apache with a look of gloat. .


    "Apache, come in for me!" A big drink suddenly came from Monkey King''s room.


    When Apache heard this, he suddenly turned into a bitter melon face, his eyes rolled, and he looked at Sun-Sun and Mila Rhodes unkindly, and then ran towards Monkey King¡¯s room while shouting loudly: " Master, I¡¯m reporting, Sun Sun and Mila Rhodes also have a share..."


    "The three of you come together..."


    "Apache, you traitor!" Sunsun and Mila Rhodes''s gleeful expressions immediately solidified.


    "Hmph, if you want to die and die together, you must punish together!"


    Not long after, the painful exclamation of Sun Wukong''s third daughter came from Sun Wukong''s room, just listening to the tone, why did it feel wrong?They are being punished, right?


    The corpse soul world, Xia Dalu family land, in a secret dark room.


    "I was killed by a shaman?" The old man listened to the report of the man kneeling in front of him, his face solemn: "There is such a strength shaman, but only...Is that adult helping Ruri Chiyo?"


    "It''s still not certain. I only know that Ruri Chiyo has become a neighbor with the adult. Because he rushed into his territory and assassinated, he angered him and was killed!"


    "Go and check it, you must check it carefully!" The old man''s face was gloomy, and there was even a hint of panic in his eyes: "If that adult really wants to help her, we probably don''t have the slightest chance of winning, and we have planned early. it is good¡­"


    "Yes, the subordinates will do it!" The masked man also has a heavy face. The adult who almost destroyed the entire corpse soul world is like a mountain that cannot be crossed, which can only give birth to helplessness and despair. The entire corpse soul world cannot be an enemy, let alone a small family.


    Looking at the masked man who had left, the old man''s face was full of worry: "Hope is just a coincidence..."


    "Is that Monkey King really so powerful? I need all his information..." A man walked out from the dark corner behind the old man...

 1776 Chapter 69 Conspiracy

    Tonight¡¯s night is a bit semi-circular. Ulchiola is standing on a tall building, looking into the distance, with a face of indifference, unable to see what he thinks: "This Reipress... Is it Apache and the others... evolved into After the perfect face, Rei Pressure is really strong! It''s just that I don''t know who it is, it actually provokes them...Since they have been alarmed, it is not suitable to act, the tooth is secret, and temporarily leave!"


    "But~ it''s really troublesome!" Ya Mi looked upset, but he still obeyed Ulquiola''s suggestion, and both disappeared at the same time.


    In the early morning, Zhi Ji''s home.


    Liuli Chiyo came to the hall angrily, looked at H¨¦ribel sitting in the hall, and walked to her: "Where are the three shameless faces next to you?"


    "Something?" Hribel glanced at her flatly.


    "I want to ask what happened last night?" Ruri Chiyo said angrily, "I asked the dog cage and the monkey cage, but neither of them would say anything about it. They just met a thief, nothing The big deal, they thought I was a three-year-old kid, so cheating?"


    "You don''t even know that you were chased and killed? Then why are you seeking protection from Master Wukong?" Qian Shizuku looked at Liuli Chiyo with a look of curiosity.


    "Shelter? Being chased? I...I''m being chased?" Liuli Qiandai was shocked when he heard the words, watching Akane Shizuku''s eyes widened.


    "Don''t you know?" Akane Shizuku was even more curious.


    Liuli Chiyo''s eyes widened: "I just sneaked out of the family to play. The dog cage told me that if I stay with Master Wukong, those retainers wouldn''t dare to take me back forcibly, so I can play happily. It¡¯s been a while, but I don¡¯t know what to hunt down!"


    At this moment, the dog cage and the monkey cage also came to the hall: "Your Royal Highness, let''s go back, and don''t disturb Master Monkey King in the early morning!"


    "No, you must explain things to me clearly today!" Ruri Chiyo said with an angry expression: "What is going on when I was chased? You took me out of the family, not for me to sneak out to play, but Is it to avoid other people''s pursuit, right? Who is going to kill me? When are you going to hide me?"


    "Blindly protection will only backfire. I think you should make it clear to her!" Monkey King walked out of his room, looked at the dog cage, and said lightly.


    "I''m also very curious, you guys are starting to be ambiguous, and you didn''t even explain the whole story!" Luan Ju sat on the sofa with a fart, pretending to listen to the story.


    "It seems that I can''t hide it..." The dog cage sighed helplessly, and slowly said, "Master Liuli Chiyo is the orthodox heir of Xia Dalu, but if the parents of Chiyo Liuli are still alive, it would be fine... The previous paternal master is the princess. His mother died not long after giving birth to Ruri Chiyo-sama, and her father died shortly after that, but then the problem arises. Since she was still young, she has not inherited the family business. It will not be considered until the appropriate age..."


    "Therefore, Yunjing Yao, who temporarily runs the Xia Dalu family, feels evil intentions, and eliminates all those who are politically discordant. There are signs that Yunjing wants to use his position to take the Xia Dalu family as her own, and the princess His Royal Highness has become the biggest obstacle to his ambition..."


    "Recently, there is always an inexplicable danger around Her Royal Highness. I know Yunjing has been waiting in a hurry, and has dealt with Her Royal Highness. Only then did she use the excuse of play to trick the Princess into taking refuge in this world..."


    "Is Yunjing... does he want to launch a rebellion?!" Ruri Chiyo heard the words and snorted coldly: "Why didn''t you tell me about such an important thing? You kept me in the dark, really treating me as a small person. Boy? Now think about it, what I did is like a fool!"


    "I''m sorry, your Royal Highness, we just want you to not worry about it!" The dog cage and the monkey cage immediately knelt down in front of Liuli Chiyo.


    "You will only make me more dangerous, won''t you? I don''t even know that I am being chased and killed by others and running around! That will only call others'' minds!" Ruri Chiyo''s face was angry, and she clenched her fists. This impulse to beat the two retainers.


    "I''m sorry, Your Royal Highness, it''s because we didn''t think about it!" The dog cage and the monkey cage were already kneeling to the ground.


    "Since you already know the mastermind, it''s enough to tell the Huting 13th team, why bother?" Herribel said.


    "No, if the rumors of the family''s internal fighting go out, the reputation will be damaged, and the Xia Dalu family will be over!" The dog cage shook his head repeatedly.


    "The rules of your corpse soul world are Tingdo''s..." Apache, who had come out of the room, curled his lips: "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome like our virtual circle, everything is respected by strength!"


    "Brother Wukong, please help me! If it is you, give Yunjing a thousand. No, ten thousand dare not launch a rebellion!" Liuli Qiandai looked at Monkey King, begging.


    "If it''s just Yunjing''s rebellion, it would be better, but this matter is a bit complicated!" Monkey King touched Liuli Chiyo''s head and said.


    "Does it have something to do with the newly appointed captain of the third division?" Luan Ju suddenly had a flash of inspiration. She didn''t think that Sun Wukong would mention the name of a stranger to her for no reason.


    "Smart!" Monkey King smiled.


    "That is, I''m not just the University of Hungary!" Luan Ju was praised by Monkey King with a smug expression on her face.


    "It seems that you also understand what Hungarian has no brains!" Sun Sun covered his mouth and made fun.


    "Believe it or not, I will suffocate you with Daxun!" Luan Ju glared at his grandson and grandson with an angry face. Isn''t this a disguised scolding of Hungry for being brainless?


    Seeing that Sun Sun still wanted to fight with Luan Ju, Hribel immediately looked over: "Shut up!"


    Sun-sun had to swallow what was just about to say into his stomach with a depressed expression, and only Sun Wukong and Hribel were the only ones who could shook her mouth.


    "Tianbei Xiusuke... Is he the last mastermind?" Liuli Chiyo''s eyes widened, full of worry, that was the new captain of the third division.


    "Time will prove everything..." Monkey King smiled faintly, and rubbed Liuli Chiyo''s head: "Now, you just assume that nothing has happened. It''s a fox. There will always be a tail. At that time, I will help you get justice!"


    "En! Please, Brother Goku!" After Liuli Chiyo heard Sun Wukong''s words, he felt extremely relieved. This is the sense of security brought by absolute strength, because all conspiracies and tricks are faced with absolute strength. Bleak.

 1777 Chapter 70 Accident

    However, five days passed in a blink of an eye, but Yunjing Yao felt that there was still no movement.


    Ruri Chiyo, who has been playing around with Monkey King, feels a little bored: "Brother Wukong, don''t you say that they will show a fox tail sooner or later? But why is there still no movement after five days?"


    "It seems that I have looked at Yunjing Yaojue''s courage!" Monkey King''s face was plain.


    Hribel continued: "Obviously, the other party has determined that you have our help. They are afraid of Master Wukong''s strength. They don''t dare to do anything extraordinary!"


    "Then what to do?" Ruri Chiyo looked anxious.


    "Since they don''t have the guts to move you, then I will give them that guts!" Monkey King reached out and touched Liuli Chiyo''s head.


    "Give them the courage? Master Monkey King, what are you going to do?" The dog cage looked curious, and at the same time, there was a sense of anxiety in his heart.


    "Xiao Liuli, you are going back to the corpse soul world alone now, the thorn in your eye is right in front of you, I think they can''t help it, right?"


    "This can''t work, isn''t that the princess is very dangerous?" The dog cage immediately refused, and the monkey cage waved his hand again and again.


    "Do you think she is still in danger if she has the protection of her master? Are you looking down on her master?" Apache immediately stared at the dog cage and the ape cage with an angry face, and the two of them fell to the ground with a thud. He kept kowtow to Monkey King: "Master Monkey King, we have no intention of this. We only said that because we were worried about the safety of His Royal Highness!"


    "Shut up both of you!" Liuli Chiyo also stared at the dog cage and the monkey cage with an angry look: "If Brother Wukong can''t protect me, is there a safe place in this world? Humph! And, I just want to go back to the Soul World, this time is just right!"


    "Want to return to the Soul World? What are you going to do?" The dog cage looked curious.


    "Do I still report to you what I am going to do? Humph!" Liuli Chiyo looked proud.


    "Sorry!" The dog cage immediately lowered his head.


    "Why are you still stunned? Open the door to pass!" Liuli Chiyo looked at the dog cage.


    "Okay!" The dog cage immediately got up and opened the special crossing gate for the Xia Dalu family.


    "Then I''m going back, Brother Wukong, how do you protect me?"


    "No matter where you are, as long as there is danger, I can appear instantly!" Monkey King gave Liuli Chiyo a relieved look.


    "Then I''m leaving! Goodbye, Brother Goku!" Liuli Chiyo waved his hand and walked into the gate of the crossing...


    The corpse soul world, Xia Dalu family land.


    The sudden opening of the barrier gate immediately attracted the attention of the two guards, but when they saw the figure walking out of it, their vigilant look was immediately replaced by respect, and they knelt down directly: "Your Royal Highness? How can you survive this world? come back?"


    "Do I need to report this kind of thing to you?" Ruri Chiyo snorted softly, and the princess was full of air: "Go get ready, I''m going to Xiyi''s house soon..."


    "Yes, I''m going to prepare now!" The two guards listened, and immediately pressed their foreheads to the ground, not daring to say more, one of them hurriedly got up and left here.


    And the news of Ruri Chiyo''s return naturally reached Yunjing Yaokaku''s ears the first time: "How can she come back at this time? Are you sure she is alone?"


    "Yes, it seems to be invited to the tea party of my friend Xiyi..."


    "Xiyi... that girl who is about to marry into a nobleman... As Ruri Chiyo''s best friend, she can be regarded as the last tea party of the two. It is not surprising that she sneaked into the Soul World..." Yunjing In Yao Jue''s own words, a cold eye flashed: "Since you are back, don''t blame me, because no one knows when the accident will happen, so that adult can''t blame my head. Are you on it?"


    "Understood, the subordinate will do it!" The masked man''s figure flashed and disappeared.


    "I haven''t seen this princess for a while, so I''ll go and meet..." Yunjing Yaojue got up and walked outside the house...


    Not long after, I saw Ruri Chiyo standing outside the Yuan courtyard: "Your Royal Highness!"


    "Oh!!" Seeing Yunjing Yaojue who suddenly appeared in front of him, Ruri Chiyo was obviously taken aback, but he immediately reacted, but his eyes were looking away and he didn''t dare to look at him: "It turns out to be Yuni!"


    "Where have you been in such a long time?" Yunjing Yaojue didn''t have any respectful attitude, but rather a questioning tone.


    "I have been with the dog cage and the ape cage, and there is no need to report everything to you, right? Are you a princess or am I a princess?" His timidity rose for a while, and Ruri Chiyo immediately became stiff. Get up, because there is Monkey King behind her backing her, Yunjing Yaojue, what''s to be afraid of.


    "I can''t agree with the redemption. If you make any mistakes, you are not alone! The entire Xia Dalu family and your late father and mother will be ashamed..."


    "Of course I know this kind of thing, and you know who the danger in your mouth is to me best. I still have something to do, so I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you!" Ruri Chiyo looked at the sedan chair that had been prepared and immediately With a cold snort to Yunjing Yaojue, he ran into the sedan chair: "Hurry up, go!"


    Looking at Liuli Chiyo who had already left, Yunjing Yao felt that his old and ugly face immediately became extremely gloomy: "Don''t think that if you are supported by that adult, you will have nothing to worry about. Accidents can happen at any time. ¡­Humph!"


    When they came to the family land of a good friend Xiyi, in front of the servants, Ruri Chiyo both showed good manners, but as soon as the people left, the two little loli immediately revealed the little girl''s character and hugged them tightly. , With a happy face: "I''m glad you can come, Liu Liqian!"


    "Of course, because we are friends!" The two little loli held hands and came to the door of a room. Inside were four little girls of their ages: "Everyone, Liu Liqian is here too! "


    "long time no see¡­"


    "are you OK!"


    Everyone got up and surrounded Ruri Chiyo...


    However, an accident happened suddenly, and the beam on the door edge suddenly broke and fell down...


    "Liu Li Qian, be careful!" Xi Yi exclaimed suddenly, and pushed Liu Li Qianyo out, but she herself couldn''t escape with the other four little girls and was overwhelmed by the broken beam...


    Suddenly, pain and exclamation sounded, and the retainers hurriedly rushed to this place. Seeing the scene in front of them, they were all shocked: "Your Royal Highness, are you all right!"


    "Xiyi! Everyone!" Liuli Chiyo was also eclipsed, and hurriedly pushed the broken wood away, revealing a few little girls who had passed out...

 1778 Chapter Seventy-One

    During the rescue by a guardian, several little girls were rescued, but fortunately they only suffered a little skin trauma, which was not a major problem. This made them all relieved and shouted anxiously: "Quick, Go and notify the people in the fourth division to come! Treat the princesses, they must not have any accidents in our family... and immediately seal the surrounding area and investigate carefully. This is definitely not a simple accident!"


    "Yes!" A guard led the order and scattered...


    Ruri Chiyo hid from the side, looked around, and whispered: "Brother Goku, are you there? Didn''t you say that you would protect me? I was almost killed just now, and Xiyi and the others were also injured... "


    Liuli Chidai felt that someone tapped his head, and Monkey King''s figure appeared in front of him: "Of course I have been protecting you, otherwise do you think they were just slightly injured?"


    "Wow~ Brother Wukong, why are you here?" After seeing Monkey King, Liuli Chiyo''s face was immediately happy: "Isn''t it saying that waiting for them to show off, get evidence to deal with them?"


    "It was originally planned, but there is another character in this world that I am more interested in, so I am no longer interested in Yunjing Yaojua, so let''s solve it as soon as possible!"


    "Really? That''s great!" Liuli Chiyo heard the words, and his face was immediately delighted: "If I see you, Yunjing will not be so scared!"


    As he said, he took Monkey King''s hand and walked towards Xiyi: "But now, you have to save Xiyi and them first..."


    Although Monkey King¡¯s name has become synonymous with horror in the corpse soul world, the only people who really know him are captains, deputy captains, seat officers and other ranks, so when those retainers saw Monkey King, they didn¡¯t recognize him. Come out of him.


    After Monkey King rescued them all, he was naturally grateful...


    After the other four girls were taken away, only Sun Wukong, Liuli Chiyo and Xiyi were left in the room.


    Looking at Xiyi, Liuli Chiyo looked guilty: "I''m sorry, Xiyi, it was me who made you tired. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be hurt..."


    "Isn''t it all right? How can you say that you are causing me trouble? We are friends. Isn''t it a matter of course to save you?" Xiyi took Liuli Chiyo''s hand with a sincere expression.


    "Actually, this time it was really not an accident. Someone wanted to assassinate me, but I didn''t expect to put you in danger..."


    "Someone is going to kill you?!" Xiyi''s eyes widened immediately, and the next moment, he hugged Liuli Chiyo with a touched expression: "Thank you so much, Liuliqian, how can you still be able to survive such a dangerous moment Take the risk to see me, I... I... it''s great to have you as a friend..."


    "Children''s friendship is really simple and touching!" Monkey King looked at the two little loli hugging together, and said with emotion.


    It''s just that Ruri Chiyo heard this and immediately quit: "What kid, this lady is not a kid!"


    "That''s right, I''m about to marry!" Xiyi also retorted, but when it came to marrying, her expression dimmed again and she lowered her head.


    "Married?" Monkey King looked at Xi Yi''s figure with a speechless expression on his face: "Who is such a beast? Are you going to be married at such a young age?"


    Liuli Qiandai heard the words and glanced at Monkey King, his eyes lit up suddenly, and said to Xiyi: "Xiyi, do you really want to marry someone you have never met before?"


    "Otherwise, what else? I have already accepted my fate..." Xiyi said, tears streaming down uncontrollably, but immediately pretended to be a forceful smile: "Strange, I didn''t feel sad, why did I cry... "


    "Xiyi, if you don''t want to marry, I have a way!" Liuli Chiyo said, but paused again, and looked at Monkey King: "No, Brother Wukong has a way!"


    "He? What can he do?"


    "Don''t you hear clearly, I call him Brother Wukong?" Liuli Chiyo had a mysterious face.


    "So what... Brother Wukong... Wukong?!" After whispering a few times, Xi Yi suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Monkey King with excitement: "Could it be...could it be that he is..."


    "That''s right! He is the Monkey King who the entire corpse and soul world is afraid of!" Liuli Chiyo said, holding his head high, Ting Xiong, proud and proud: "As long as Brother Wukong says, no one dares to force you to marry People you don¡¯t like!"


    "Sun...Master Monkey King?!!!" Xiyi heard it, and immediately knelt down, with his head pressed tightly to the ground, not daring to raise his head: "It''s really rude, I didn''t even recognize you, please forgive me. !"


    This shows that the hierarchy of the corpse soul world is really extremely strict.


    "Don''t be so nervous and restrained, raise your head!"


    "That''s right, Brother Wukong is not so big!" Liuli Chiyo immediately helped Xiyi and winked at her in secret. After Xiyi looked at her for a moment, she understood what she meant, and immediately knelt down: "That, Lord Monkey King, can you really help me?"


    "Then it depends on your wishes." Monkey King looked at the lovely girl in front of him, and he also wanted to help her. Such a sensible and well-behaved little girl can''t be a victim between the family.


    "I don''t want to marry!" At this moment, Xi Yi''s tone was extremely determined, and her eyes were full of excitement. She knew that this was a golden opportunity. As long as the person in front of her was willing to help her, it would definitely work, because he had The terrifying strength that is enough to shock the entire corpse soul world, no one dares to question his words.


    "That''s it..." Monkey King smiled slightly and looked at Liuli Chiyo: "I remember you should also have a fiance, right?"


    "That useless guy!" Liuli Chiyo secretly glanced at Monkey King, and said decisively: "No! Brother Wukong, just abolish this kind of marriage system between the nobles directly! Implement a free love policy. !"


    "Yes! Why didn''t I expect it!" Xi Yi looked at Monkey King expectantly when he heard the words.


    "You like it!" Sun Wukong nodded, this kind of thing is just a sentence, and he personally hates the marriage between nobles.


    "It''s great!" The two little loli''s expressions were immediately happy.


    "Now, it''s time to go to your house. Get rid of the rebellious guys sooner, or stop work sooner..." Monkey King took Liuli Chiyo''s hand and stood up...


    Xia Dalu''s house, in a dark secret room.


    The masked man knelt in front of Yunjing Yaokyu on one knee: "The plan has failed, and the adult has already appeared in person. It is already certain that the princess has received his help! I am afraid it will not be long before the princess will take him. come here¡­"


    Yunjing Yaokaku''s face turned pale when he heard this...

 1779 Chapter 72: Why Evidence Is Needed for Murder

    "Quick! Collect all the details, so that your subordinates will be safer, and you must not let him see any flaws!" After the panic, Yunjing Yaojue immediately recovered his calm: "As long as he can''t show evidence, he can''t What do we do!"


    "Yes!" The masked man nodded and disappeared in a flash.


    For a moment, a summons sounded outside the door: "My lord, the princess is back..."


    Yunjing Yaojue immediately adjusted the whole clothes, calmed down his heart beating with fear, and stood up: "I see!" With that, he walked towards the door...


    When Yunjing Yaojue saw Liuli Chiyo walking into the courtyard with Sun Wukong¡¯s right hand by his right hand, his mood was even worse. It¡¯s not as simple as helping out on a whim. The relationship between the two is actually like this. Get close to...


    "Huh! It''s really good luck, I actually climbed into such a big man!" Yunjing Yao feels his deep hatred, but also all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred, but it doesn''t show it on the surface. This time, in Ruri Chiyo''s In front of him, he made a respectful gesture: "His Royal Highness, is your tea party over? I wonder who this adult is?"


    "Old stuff, don''t pretend, is it surprising to you that I can come back safely?" Liuli Chiyo looked at Yunjing Yaojue''s face with nausea, and Monkey King was supported by him. He was brave enough to be too lazy to talk nonsense with him. , To put it straight.


    "Your Royal Highness, what are you saying? The old slave can''t understand it?" Yunjing Yao felt puzzled.


    "I don''t want to talk to a nasty guy like you anymore..." Liuli Chiyo looked at Yunjing Yaojue with a look of disgust, and said to Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, get rid of him!"


    Yunjing Yaojue''s complexion changed drastically when he heard this. Only a few figures suddenly flashed from all around and blocked him. This made Yunjing Yaojue feel a little safer. He looked at Liuli Qiandai, and his voice was deep. Said: "His Royal Highness, what are you doing? Even if you want to cure the old slave''s crime, there must be evidence, right? You suddenly wanted to take the old slave''s life, which really makes the old slave feel cold!"


    "Oh! What an annoying fellow!" Ruri Chiyo saw Yunjing Yaojue''s disappointed loyal minister''s mouth and face, and was furious.


    Sun Wukong was silent, and took a step forward. This step was like stepping on the heart of Yunjing Yaojue and others. They became extremely nervous and fearful. This almost destroyed the entire corpse soul world. what!


    Yunjing Yaojue stepped back several steps, looked at Monkey King, and swallowed his saliva: "Your Majesty, even if you want to kill the old slave, you have to show evidence, so that the old slave will die. All the retainers are convinced!"


    "Yeah! Your Royal Highness, if you have something to say, don''t blame the good people! Killing your retainers at will, if the rumors go out, your reputation will be bad!" Other retainers have arrived at this moment, and they all persuaded them when they saw this posture. stand up.


    Seeing this, Liuli Chiyo suddenly became a little at a loss, and looked at Monkey King for help.


    But Monkey King smiled lightly and looked at Yunjing Yaojue: "I, Monkey King, never need any evidence to kill someone? I just look at you and want to kill you, so what can you do?"


    "What...what?!!! Sun... Monkey King?!!!"


    "He is Monkey King?! It really looks like this. Last time I saw him in the fourth division..."


    "He is really the one who almost destroyed the Soul World... Monkey King?!!!"


    "Master Yunjing, how could you anger Master Monkey King, now we can''t help you..."


    "Yeah! Master Monkey King, all the sins are on Yunjing Yaojue''s body. Don''t blame us! We don''t even know what happened!"


    "Master Monkey King, spare your life!"


    As soon as the other retainers heard the name of Monkey King, they turned pale with fright. They knelt down, and they all drew a clear line from Yunjing Yaojue. Although they don¡¯t know what is going on, they are all old-fashioned. The blame was all on Yunjing Yaojue''s body.


    It¡¯s better to die with you than everyone else!Just kidding, the entire corpse soul world can''t offend an existence, so do you dare to offend?I''m so impatient!


    "You guys!!" Yunjing Yaojue was so angry when he saw this posture. Most of the people who knelt down were from his side, but when he arrived in front of Monkey King, he did not hesitate to turn to the enemy and sell him. , This is outrageous!


    "Master Yunjing, run away!"


    The only people who didn''t turn to the battle were the masked assassins. They were all dead, and they would judge themselves if the mission failed, so they were not afraid of death.


    The two assassins helped Yunjing Yaojue, and he was about to flee, but when Sun Wukong pointed it out, a beam of light shot out instantly, pierced through the cavities of the two of them, and fell to the ground, while Yunjing Yaojue fell directly. Dog Ken mud.


    "Want to escape in front of me? Do you think too much?" Monkey King looked at the assassin''s leader with a joking expression on his face.


    "kill!"


    Seeing that there is no hope to escape, the assassin leader''s eyes are also full of fierce light, and at the same time as the other assassins flashed to attack Monkey King...


    "Knowing that you are invincible, but you came to die, it can only show that you are really stupid!" Monkey King stretched out one hand, and the assassins who attacked and killed were all stagnated in the air, as Monkey King held his palm lightly. , Their bones also made a crackling sound, and their entire bodies twisted and contracted in a weird arc, and finally they were completely crushed into a spherical shape and fell to the ground, and then they turned into spirits and began to dissipate...


    This horrible scene scared the Xia Dalu family¡¯s retainers one by one, shaking their bodies in fear, and even Ruri Chiyo was frightened stupidly. The elder brother who was usually gentle, suddenly became like this. Horrible!


    "No! Lord Monkey King! Please! Please forgive me! I don''t dare anymore. I will never dare to watch Xia Dalu''s family again and murder Her Royal Highness. Please, please forgive me! Forgive me!" Yunjing Yao felt that Sun Wukong was already looking at him, and his face was frightened. He knelt to the ground with a puff, and kowtowed his head for mercy.


    And some other retainers who did not know were furious: "What?! Yunjing Yaojue! You are so courageous that you want to murder the princess! No wonder the princess wants to execute you! You deserve it! You scum! "


    "Master Monkey King, you don''t need to keep your hands, this kind of garbage should be punished!"


    "No! Actually I am not the mastermind. If you can spare my life, I can confess the mastermind!" In the face of the fear brought by Monkey King, Yunjing Yaojue was almost driven crazy. Up...

 1780 Chapter 73 Tianbei Embroidery Help

    "The mastermind? Who on earth is it?" Ruri Chiyo glared at Yunjing Yaojua, and shouted sharply.


    "Just don''t kill me..."


    "Do you think you still have the right to bargain?" Before Yunjing Yaokaku said, he was interrupted by Ruri Chiyo''s cold drink.


    Yunjing Yaojue glanced at Monkey King, shaking with fear, "Yes...yes...yes...heaven..."


    However, before the words were finished, a black shadow flashed suddenly, appeared behind Yunjing Yaojue in an instant, a sword pierced through his heart!


    "You..." Yunjing Yaojue''s eyes widened, he turned his head with difficulty, looked at the indifferent eyes behind him, revealed an incredible gaze, and then fell to the ground with no sound...


    "Yeah!" Suddenly, Liuli Chiyo screamed in fright, and hurriedly hid behind Monkey King, and all the retainers got up in a panic and ran towards Monkey King, hiding far away. The guards surrounded the black man!


    "Seeing that his identity is about to be exposed, is it finally unbearable, Tianbei Embroidery Help!" Monkey King looked at the masked man in black and smiled indifferently.


    The black masked man¡¯s eyes were obviously wrinkled slightly. He did not expect that the other party would reveal his true identity as soon as he opened his mouth, but his ultimate goal was not here, so he flashed decisively and disappeared. this.


    "Chasing! Don''t let him run away!"


    At this time, the group of retainers who were hiding far behind gave orders with great momentum. After receiving the order, a group of guards scattered and searched...


    Liuli Chiyo looked anxious: "Brother Wukong, why did you let him run? Go after him!"


    "Don''t worry, you can''t escape, I''ll take you to the theater!" Monkey King smiled, holding Liuli Chiyo''s hand, his figure flashed, and he already appeared in the hall of the first group.


    "Your Excellency Monkey King!" Seeing the sudden appearance of Monkey King, Yamamoto Genryuzhai''s breath was obviously dazzled for a moment, but he immediately disappeared, and ordinary people couldn''t find it. He got up and stood up with a respectful attitude: "I don''t know you are coming. What''s up here, old man?"


    "Watching the show!" Monkey King answered casually, sitting on a large chair beside him.


    Compared with Monkey King''s casual look, Liuli Chiyo is much more nervous and respectful: "Sir Captain, you...Hello! Excuse me!"


    Yamamoto Motoryuzhai nodded to Ruri Chiyo, as he said hello, because he has no time to look after the little girl now: "Watching a show? I don''t have much to watch here!"


    "There will be soon!" Monkey King said, beckoning to Liuli Chiyo: "Come, sit here!"


    Liuli Qiandai heard the words and walked to the side of Monkey King, but did not sit down. Facing the existence of Yamamoto Genryusai, who has shocked the soul world for thousands of years, she was still under great pressure.


    Upon seeing this, Sun Wukong simply hugged her into his arms and looked at the door: "It''s already here!"


    Upon hearing this, Yamamoto Genryusai immediately turned his attention away and looked towards the door...


    Usually if someone comes here, they will knock on the door politely, and they can only come in after getting permission, but this time it is obviously different. The door was pushed open directly, and Tianbei Embroidery walked in slowly, and you can see the Monkey King on the side. , His brows were obviously slightly frowned: "This person unexpectedly arrived before me, how did he know that I will be here? Does he know my actions from the beginning?!"


    "Tempei, what''s the important thing?" Yamamoto Genryusai closed his eyes slightly, an old monk in a calm posture.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong immediately said: "Such an obvious killing intent. It is clear that it is here to kill you. Are you nonsense? Why don''t you pretend to be forced?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Both Yamamoto Genryuzhai and Tianbei Embroidery Assistant are a bit speechless. On such a serious occasion, what do you want to say suddenly?


    When Sun Wukong said, Tianbei Embroidery was choked for three seconds before he replied in a cold voice, "As he said, I am here to kill you!"


    "Are you going to kill me... why?"


    "Ruyue Qin Shu..."


    "Kiritsuki..." After hearing this name, Yamamoto Genryuzhai, who was originally calm and unusually breathed, clearly fluctuated: "Where did you know this name?"


    "You shouldn''t forget, right? I''m here to kill you in place of Kitsuki Qinshu!" Tianbei Xiushu looked at Yuanliuzhai Yamamoto. Although his tone was calm, there was hatred in his eyes.Slowly pulling out the tapir at his waist, with the release of the spiritual pressure, the tapir in Tianbei Embroidery''s assistant suddenly transformed into a hideous arm armor covering his right arm.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect you to have completely evolved it!" Monkey King looked at the power of the tapir knife in Tianbei Embroidery Assistant, slightly surprised.


    "It''s thanks to you, so I can cultivate it well!" Tianbei Xiuzhu looked at Monkey King, without the slightest fear.


    "I thought it was what it was. It turned out to be a tapir. Do you think that you can kill me with such power?" Yamamoto Genryuzhai said coldly at the moment.


    "Of course!" Tianbei Xiuzhu''s answer was extremely confident, and he even glanced at Monkey King. Seeing this posture, he was not afraid of facing the two of Yamamoto Genryuzhai and Monkey King, but rather confident.


    "Interesting!" Seeing this, Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Arrogant!" Yamamoto Genryuzai yelled out, unfolding his clothes, revealing his strong upper body, and the outer layer of the crutches in his hand receded, revealing the true face of his Zanpaku Sword.


    And as the Zanpaku Sword was pulled out, the horrible flames were released along with the fearful Reiatsu of Yamamoto Genryusai: "The forest is all in the dust, and the blade is like a fire!"


    The terrifying fire wave swept across, directly surrounding Tianbei Embroidery Assistant, and with the slash, it blocked all his retreat!


    Worthy of being a thousand-year-old veteran in the Megatron Corpse Soul Realm, he showed great power in every gesture.


    But this is also the most embarrassing thing, because Yamamoto Motoyanagi Saisora ??has terrible strength, but he is always targeted by various means, unable to exert his due strength, and this time is no exception!


    But seeing Tianbei Embroidery yelling, he inserted the tapir knife into the ground, and the strange ripples spread randomly. The blazing flame began to dissipate at an astonishing speed, and finally disappeared completely. Together with Yamamoto Genryusai''s Ryubanaruohuo was also sealed together, unable to reveal the slightest spiritual pressure.


    Monkey King frowned slightly, and Chaotian Beixiuzhu looked over: "I''m just a watcher, don''t you need to include me too?"


    "Relatively speaking, you are much more dangerous than the captain! I evolve the tapir to such an extent, the biggest reason is because of you!"

 1781 Chapter 74 Because You Provoked Me

    "Then should I feel honored?" Monkey King looked at Tianbei Xiuzhu with a light smile.


    This made Tianbei Xiuzhu visibly frowned slightly, because Monkey King''s performance was too calm. Obviously, like the captain, his power was sealed, why could he be so calm?


    "What on earth did you do?" Yamamoto Genryuzhai felt that he couldn''t use it, and looked at it.


    "It is the ability of my tapir to eliminate the spiritual pressure of the gods of death and human beings. Now, both of you have lost their power!"


    "Can you even seal the spiritual pressure of humans? I remember that your tapir can only seal the power of the god of death, right? It seems that after learning about my existence, you have made a lot of preparations!" Monkey King looked a little surprised at Tianbei Xiuzhu. No wonder this guy has shown such confidence. It turns out that he has such a killer.


    As he said, Monkey King looked at Liuli Chiyo, who was holding him: "It seems that your family still has something to do. It is possible to make such a powerful tapir. If you give some time, is it even a seal? Can all tapir knives with abilities be developed? No wonder the strength of your family is not good, and they can become high-class nobles."


    "That''s it!" Liuli Chiyo looked proudly: "But now is not the time to say this! Is your power really sealed? Brother Wukong!"


    "How is that possible! How could it be possible to seal my power with such a broken knife!" Monkey King smiled indifferently, got up and looked at Tianbei Embroidery Assistant: "I was watching the show, and I didn''t intend to intervene. The battle between you, it¡¯s just that you inexplicably even attacked me. If you don¡¯t respond, it¡¯s a bit unreasonable!"


    With that said, Monkey King walked towards the sky slowly...


    "Impossible! Don''t bluff!" Tianbei Xiuzhu angrily shouted, "Swastika¡¤Thunderfire Industry Flame Shell!"


    As the voice fell, the Zanpodao in Tianbei Embroidery Assistant instantly became huge, and it seemed to have a very mighty feeling.With the addition of the right hand covered by the tapir, it looks pretty cool overall.


    Raising the knife with a finger, a fiery flame spurted from the shield-shaped opening at the upper end of the weapon and shot towards Monkey King!


    Unfortunately, near the front of Monkey King, the extremely blazing flame instantly disappeared without a trace, and Monkey King still walked towards the sky slowly...


    A trace of breath leaked, and the entire space became extremely heavy, and the building was so pressed that it couldn''t bear the tremendous pressure and cracked...


    Yamamoto Genryuzhai was directly oppressed and fell on one knee, with a look of exclamation: "This kind of breath is really terrifying! Even the old man can''t bear it..."


    And Tianbei Embroidery Assistant was even more unbearable. It was directly oppressed by this breath and fell to the ground with a look of amazement: "No...impossible! How could it be... so strong...impossible! Your power...should be... It¡¯s only right if it¡¯s been sealed...why is this?!!!"


    "Why? Because you provoke me!" Sun Wukong stopped in front of Tianbei Xiuzhu, with a plain face: "It is enough to avenge your father''s murder. Why should you attack me? I also regard it as the enemy, and you are doomed to fail!"


    With that said, Monkey King lightly stepped on Tianbei Embroidery''s Zanpee Knife, and with the sound of a click, his Zanpee Knife broke in two instantly!


    Monkey King also regained his aura. Tianbei Xiushu and Yamamoto Genryuzhai immediately panted for breath. Under Monkey King''s terrifying aura, they almost suffocated them to death.


    "What happened? Master Monkey King?!!!"


    "Captain Yamamoto?!!!"


    "Captain Tianbei?"


    At this time, all the captains who sensed the Reiatsu that erupted from here were all rushed. Looking at the scene in front of them, they all stared with a look of sorrow, even though it was Monkey King who injured Yamamoto. Yuanliuzhai and Tianbei embroidered the help, but no one dared to ask, they all looked at Mao Zhihualie who was aside.


    Seeing this, Mao Zhihualie was somewhat helpless, but he still walked out: "Master Monkey King, what happened? Can you explain it?"


    "It''s Maozhihua. It''s been a long time. How about going for a drink?" When he saw Maozhihualie, Monkey King ignored Tianbei Embroidery and walked to the side of Maozhihualie. In the horrified gaze of the captain, a good buddy held her shoulders...


    "...Just a few days, right?" Mao Zhihualie looked at Monkey King with a speechless expression, and he was a little uncomfortable with so many people on his shoulders.


    Ise Nanao, who was on the side, saw her, moved immediately, and hid behind Ky¨­raku Chunsui. She didn''t want to be treated like Uozhihuareel by Monkey King in front of everyone. It''s too embarrassing.


    It¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s too late: "Nanao is here too, it¡¯s rare for me to come to the Soul World, go, call Shiba Sorazuru and others, we will get together!" With that, in Ise Nanaoichi With his helpless face, Sun Wukong was also holding his shoulders, and under the startled gaze of Captain I, he walked out of the team. Ruri Chiyo on the side was stunned, and immediately followed him...


    Seeing that Monkey King had gone far, Yamamoto Genryuzhai immediately shouted in a deep voice: "The captains listen to the order, capture Captain Tianbei!"


    The sudden order made all the captains stunned. Although they were puzzled, since the captain had already issued the order, he naturally had to obey it. The left front of the village immediately went forward and seized the Tianbei embroidery help...


    It was only when Monkey King left that Tianbei Embroidery Assistant was just like in the original work. After learning the truth of the matter, he burned himself with a Zanpaku knife to apologize, and disappeared in the flames...


    This made the captains a little bit depressed. It finally made up for a captain¡¯s seat, which was gone...


    And just when Sun Wukong and Uozhihualie and other women gathered in the corpse soul world to connect with each other, in this world, the long-awaited Ulchiola and Yami finally started to act...


    "Ulquiola, it has been determined that the Monkey King and Hribel and others have gone to the Soul World. This is really a golden opportunity of a lifetime, do you want to act?"


    "Of course, but, have you noticed that there are two very strange spiritual pressures over there..." Ulchiola looked indifferent, looking at the end of the horizon.


    "No..." Ya Mi shook his head very honestly.


    "Idiot, I usually ask you to practice your perception more, what are you doing?" Ulquiola unceremoniously gave a lesson, unfolding his figure and hurried towards the two strange reiki places...


    Although the tooth secret is not poor, he knows the strength of Ulquiola and dare not talk nonsense, so he has to follow closely...

 1782 Chapter 75—Ulquiola

    When Ulquiola and Yami rushed to the scene, they looked at the two Xus not far away, and Yami looked disdainful: "Aren¡¯t these two souls that have just turned into Xu? What is so strange? ¡­"


    "As soon as they turned into a void, they possessed this strength of spiritual pressure, which shows that their strength during their lifetime must not be low!" Ulquiola said indifferently.


    "Is Reiatsu very strong? How strong is it?"


    "Although it is surprising, it is also rubbish!"


    "Since it is rubbish, what should I pay attention to! I will eat them!" Yami said, killing intent in his eyes.


    However, he was stopped by Urzio''s stretched hand, making Ya Mi look puzzled: "?"


    Seeing Ya Mi''s puzzled expression, Ulquiola finally couldn''t help but slapped his abdomen with a palm, causing Ya Mi to step back several steps before stabilizing his figure, and said coldly: "Don''t you realize that the god of death has come toward us?"


    "Reaper?" Yami rubbed her abdomen that was dull. Hearing Urquiola''s cold voice, he couldn''t help but look up, but he happened to see a young death tyrant dressed in a death-tyrant costume flying across the void. Come...


    Seeing the visitor, Ulqiola looked indifferent: "Orange hair, brown eyes, huge Zanpaku knife, nothing wrong, he is the purpose of our trip, Kurosaki Ichigo!"


    "Oh~Is it him? I didn''t expect him to come here by himself! I''ll take him down!" Yami smiled evilly, and stood up, blocking the way of Kurosaki Ichigo, with an arrogant expression: " Are you the Shinigami agent, Kurosaki Ichigo?"


    "Who are you?" Suddenly being stopped by someone, especially when the emptiness I was trying to solve was right in front of my eyes. This made Kurosaki Ichigo very uncomfortable. He just sensed the reiki pressure of the tooth, making Kurosaki Ichigo become one The face became serious: "How can this Reiatsu be so similar to the five faceless Reiatsu around Master Monkey King? And that mask..."


    Thinking of this, Ichigo immediately shouted, "Are you a faceless? You still have a mask. It seems that you are just a fake faceless!"


    "You know a lot!" Ya Mi grinned, "Are you going to walk with us obediently? Or was I beaten up and took you with us?"


    "Looking for me?" Kurosaki Ichigo was visibly taken aback: "I don''t know you! And I''m very busy now, I don''t have time to play with you, get out of here!"


    "It seems that you chose the latter!" Yami said, already releasing his spiritual pressure, and looked at Ulchiola: "Hey~ Ulchiola, do you want to live? dead?"


    "Life or death, just take the soul away!"


    "Hey~ In that case, I can give it a go!" Yami immediately laughed out of excitement, and a little bit at his feet, it was already a punch to Kurosaki Ichigo!


    "Hey~ We don''t have any hatred? Why are you attacking me?" Ichigo held a knife and shouted out at the same time, "Or, do you want to hack when you see Death?"


    "You''re right, kid! Now, I just want to chop you!" Ya Mi laughed arrogantly, with blue veins in his hands protruding, increasing his strength in vain, making Ichigo faintly downwind!


    "Really, in this way, peaceful negotiations can''t be done..." Ichigo muttered to himself, grabbing the wrist of his right hand with his left hand, and shouting: "Swastika¡¤Sky Lock Zhanyue!!"


    The huge spiritual pressure exploded into the sky, and the teeth were shaken and retreated...


    Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo, who was wearing a death tyrant outfit and holding a small black ancient sword in his hand, there was a look of surprise in his teeth: "I heard that your kid has just become the agent of the god of death, but he can be smashed! No wonder Master Ai Ran will be interested in you!"


    "Aran... the god of death who betrayed the corpse soul world?" Ichigo heard the words and immediately understood: "It turns out that you are the subordinates called Lanran. It seems that you can''t let you leave like this!"


    "Boy, your tone is not small!" Yami shouted angrily, and blasted towards Yihu with a punch, but saw Yihu flashing up and down. As he landed, one arm fell to the ground at the same time. Ya Mi clutched the chopped right hand, screaming more and more!


    Ulchiola looked at the screaming tooth dense, but his heart was indifferent and very indifferent: "Idiot, I immediately jumped out without measuring the opponent''s Rei. That''s why I asked you to exercise your nerves... The little devil was able to cut the dense steel skin and then cut off his arm. I heard that he had just become a god of death. If he has mastered the swastika explanation, he can still apply it so skillfully, no wonder he would be favored by Master Aizen..."


    The angry Gummi fought with Ichimura for a while, but he was completely at a disadvantage. At the same time he separated, he was breathing heavily, which made Gummi even more angry: "Damn it! Dead kid!"


    "Huh! It seems that your strength is as strong as your size!" Ichigo casually put the Zanpo Dao on his shoulder, looking at the tooth density with a plain face.


    "Asshole!" Ya Mi was furiously angry by Ichihu''s indifferent tone, but Urquiola on the side said indifferently, "It looks like you are in a hard fight, do you want to change?"


    "It''s annoying!" Ya Mi roared at Ulchiola, and his left hand already held the Zanpaku Knife on his waist and slowly pulled it out...


    "Does such an opponent need to use Zanpaku Sword?"


    "I said you are noisy!" Ya Mi yelled at Ulchiola again, already pulling out his Zanpaku Knife, looking at Ichigo, with a murderous expression on his face: "Boy, now, I will let you see my true strength, after seeing it, don''t regret it!"


    While shouting, Yami¡¯s spiritual pressure skyrocketed, but just as he was about to return to the blade, a figure suddenly flashed, kicking his wrist with a kick, causing the Zanpaku Knife in his hand to suddenly escape and fly out. , At the same time a cold light flashed, swiping along his neck!


    "It''s on the street here, it''s not good to be home here..."


    Ulquiola''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his figure flashed in front of Yami''s body. With a crisp sound, he grabbed the blade that was about to cut off Yami''s head with his bare hands!


    A voice of surprise also sounded in the laziness: "It''s really amazing, this is the first time I have met who can hold the sword of Hongji with my bare hands..."


    Looking at the owner of the Zanpaku Knife that he had grasped, Ulchiola frowned slightly, shaking the tooth density behind him with a palm of his hand and flying upside down, and he also let go of his palm, even backing, and Urahara Kisuke moved a little away: "Urahara Kisuke...but there is a troublesome guy..."


    "Hey~ don''t ignore me!" The uncle who was carrying the Zan Po Dao shouted out loudly.


    "Dad, what is your outfit?" Ichigo looked surprised when he heard the words.

 1783 Chapter 76 The Ship Capsized in the Gutter

    "Didn''t my identity have been told to you? There is no need to hide it!" Kurosaki stepped forward and looked at Ulquiola with a solemn expression: "Moreover, this guy is not easy! I don''t want to lose you anymore!"


    "Is he strong?" Kurosaki Ichigo became extremely serious looking at the solemn expressions of Kurosaki Yixin and Urahara Kisuke.


    "You can catch my Hongji with bare hands. Are you strong?" Urahara Kisuke pressed the fisherman''s hat on his head and asked rhetorically.


    "Ulquiola, what should I do?" Yami climbed up from the ground, and with a move, the Zanpaku knife not far away flew into his hand immediately, and turned his head towards Ulquiola.


    "In this situation, the wisest choice is to temporarily evacuate, and then look for opportunities... But if we wait for the adult to return from the Soul World, we probably won''t have a chance. So now, we have only one way to choose, that is - war!"


    "Zhan? Didn''t you say that that guy is Urahara Kisuke? Even Aizen-sama seems to value him very much. It should be difficult to deal with, right?" Gamami said.


    "It''s really more troublesome, but it''s also when he goes all out!" Ulquiola''s face was flat: "However, he has a fatal weakness, that is, he likes to engage in mystery and love to hide his strength... "


    With that said, the terrifying Reiatsu had already erupted from Ulchiola¡¯s body, but it was more than that. He had always done things carefully and carefully, if the Kurosaki Ichigo was in his If there is still rubbish in his eyes, then Urahara Kisuke is obviously not!


    Even the existence that Lan Ran attaches great importance to, Ulqiola, is naturally impossible to underestimate. While releasing all the spiritual pressure, he also pulled out the Zanpaku Knife from his waist and went directly to the blade: "Block it, Black Wing Demon!"


    As the voice just fell, Ulquiola''s spiritual pressure soared exponentially, and it turned into substance and burst into the sky!As a result, the sky was covered with black raindrops.


    Afterwards, Ulchiola, who had returned to the blade, appeared in front of Kisuke Urahara: a pair of black wings large enough to cover the sky, wearing white robe and double-horned helmet, black nails became long. The claws and hair seemed to be longer, and the tears were deepened and thickened. Holding a weapon similar to a lightsaber made by Lingzi, it looked very handsome.


    At one point, Ulchiola''s figure had already flashed in front of Urahara Kisuke, and it was just a blow that shook Urahara Kisuke upside down!


    After all, one was going all out, and the other hadn''t even started to solve it, and he hurriedly fought back. Obviously, Urahara Kisuke suffered a big loss in this meeting.


    This is the price to pay for pretending to be low-key, playing mystery, and like hiding power!Only Ulchiola hit it into the ruins.


    When he came to the world from the virtual circle, Ulchiola had already transparently studied the habits of Kisuke Urahara from Aizen.


    Kurosaki saw this with all his heart, and just wanted to make a move, but was kicked out by the sudden eruption of Urquiola, following in the footsteps of Urahara Kisuke!


    "Dad!" When Ichigo saw this, he was also furious in shock, and cut out angrily at Ulchiola. Unfortunately, the difference between the strengths of the two was so great that it was unexpectedly random by Ulchiola. The Zanpakuk¨­ was smashed with one blow, and with a soft sound, the lightsaber in his hand had already penetrated Kurosaki Ichigo''s abdomen!His internal organs were immediately shocked by that terrible spiritual pressure, which caused Ichigo to be severely injured in an instant, and only had time to say the word''you'' before fainting!


    Ulchiola did not hesitate, grabbed the fainted Ichigo, his figure flashed again, and shot down the two virtual players who were not far away from a visual battle, and shouted: "Tooth dense, bring Get on both of them and withdraw!"


    As he said, his back gradually tore and a black cavity opened...


    When Ya Mi heard this, he immediately threw the two comatose voids into the torn open black cavity. At the same time, his figure flashed and came to Ulquiola''s side, whose black cavity was also The speed visible to the naked eye gradually closed!


    "Don''t want to leave!" A stern shout sounded, and Urahara Kisuke had already burst out, and Hongji Hongmang shone in his hand...


    But seeing Ulchiola volleyed a finger, a black phantom flash came out, forcing Urahara Kisuke to put a bloody glow shield in front of him to block this powerful black phantom flash!


    When the smoke and dust dissipated, the black cavity was closed, and Ulquiola and the others had disappeared...


    "Oh~~ This is really a miscalculation..." Urahara Kisuke lowered his fisherman hat, covering his face, and he couldn''t see how he felt at the moment.


    "Ichigo!!" Seeing that Ichigo was taken away, Kurosaki was anxious, looked at Urahara Kisuke and shouted angrily: "It''s all because you like to hide your strength. Now it''s okay, even the first solution The person was taken away before it was too late. What do you say? If Ichigo has any shortcomings, I will not play with you!"


    "Hello~~ How can you push all the responsibility on me?" Urahara Kisuke looked at Kurosaki Yixin, who was almost violent, with a look of helplessness: "It seems that you are not much better? You are a dad. None of them came in handy. Are you ashamed to blame me?"


    When Kurosaki heard the words, he was speechless, and a trace of embarrassment appeared on his face. Like Urahara Kisuke, he is the kind of guy who likes to pretend to be low-key. He still hasn''t solved it yet!


    The reason why the two suffered such a dark loss was that one was their confidence in their own strength, and the other was that they underestimated Ulchiola''s strength. They did not expect that once he broke out, he would be able to exert such strength and beat them. One was caught off guard.


    After a pause, Kurosaki said with an anxious expression: "Let''s stop talking nonsense now, you quickly open the door to the virtual circle, we have to go and save him immediately! What accident is he going to have, what do you call me Explain to the dead Shinsaki!"


    "Don''t worry about it. Ichigo shouldn''t be in any danger for the time being. Let''s go back to the shop and say... we have to report this news to the Soul World. Based on our two skills, we can''t get it from Aizen. Save people in your hands..."


    "What are you waiting for! Hurry up! You don''t know the degree of danger of that fellow Aizen. When that guy took Ichigo, he must have taken a fancy to the imaginary power hidden in Ichigo. If by him It is really dangerous!"


    Hearing this, Urahara Kisuke''s face also became extra serious. When he helped Ichigo , but he had learned the terrifying strength of Ichigo after the blurring, he was almost killed at that time. That power is almost the same. It''s as dangerous as it is opened...


    "Go! It seems that this matter can''t be delayed for a moment!"

 1784 Chapter Seventy Seven

    Xuhuan, Xuye Palace.


    In the spacious hall, Ai Ran and other ten blades were all present. Seeing its posture, it seemed that something was waiting...


    A black cavity suddenly tore open in the center of the crowd. Two Xu were thrown out of it. Ulchiola, who was holding Kurosaki Ichigo in one hand, walked out of it and threw him at Aizen. before¡­


    At the same time, Ya Mi also walked out of the black chamber behind Urquiola, and the broken right arm made everyone present slightly surprised...


    "It seems that your mission didn''t seem to go well..." Lan Ran glanced at Yami''s broken right arm and Ulchiola, who was in the state of returning to the blade, and said calmly.


    "It''s just a carelessness, I didn''t expect this kid to be really strong..." Ya Mi glared at Ichigo who was unconscious on the ground, his expression unhappy.


    "How?" Lan Ran turned his head and looked at Ulquiola.


    "I met Urahara Kisuke and Kurosaki with one mind..." Ulchiola also had a calm and indifferent expression: "Like the information you provided, Urahara Kisuke knows how to hide his strength. I took advantage of him and surprised me. , Take back Kurosaki Ichigo, think about it, and it won¡¯t take long before they will come to the virtual circle to save people..."


    "But by then, the person they want to save is probably no longer complete!" Aizen looked at Kurosaki Ichigo on the ground with a gentle smile, and at the same time, fixed his gaze on the two who had also passed out. Xu''s body: "What''s the matter with these two Xu?"


    "I just turned into a virtual reality, and the Reiki pressure is infinitely close to Yachukas. I think they are valuable for use, so I brought them back by the way..."


    "Oh~" Lan Ran heard this, and suddenly became interested. After carefully examining the two imaginaries, a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of her mouth: "Interesting, they are indeed two imaginary ones with great potential. , That¡¯s right, my collapsed jade has just been fused, so let¡¯s experiment with the two of them..." Then he looked at Kurosaki Ichigo again: "But before that, I still have to solve him. Besides...Huh?!!!"


    While speaking, Ai Ran suddenly uttered in surprise, and saw Kurosaki Ichigo, who had been in a coma, suddenly released a frightening spiritual pressure. His face was covered with a bone mask, and his closed eyes suddenly opened. Opening, suddenly rising from the ground, a cold and accented laugh came from Ichigo''s mouth: "Hahaha~~~I am finally free! I am finally out!! Haha~~~"


    Amidst the crazy and tyrannical laughter, Kamen Ichimo''s eyes flashed with cold light, and he swung his sword towards Ai Ran without hesitation!


    The speed, the superb swordsmanship and Kurosaki Ichigo are really different!


    Lan Ran frowned slightly, then pulled out the Zanpaku Knife at his waist, blocking the mad slashing of Kamen Ichigo. The continuous slashing forced him to retreat...


    In this scene, the other Ten Blades were all slightly moved. Who is Aizen?This guy was able to force Ai Ran back again and again...


    The emotions of his subordinates are naturally sensitive to the blue dye, but you can¡¯t lose your prestige and face here. There is no temptation at the moment, but a little more serious. A little bit below your feet, the body shape disappears instantly, and when you appear, it has Behind the mask Ichigo, with a puff, a bloody arrow suddenly spurted out from the front of the mask Ichigo, and a bloody mouth appeared...


    "You..." Kamen Ichigo''s eyes widened, looking down at the bloody mouth in front of Hungarian, her gaze towards Lan Ran was shocked, and her arrogant expression was slightly reduced.


    "You are not Kurosaki Ichigo, you are... the void in his body..." Aizen stared at Kamen Ichigo indifferently, with a look of surprise in his eyes.


    "You can call me White Ichigo!" Masked Ichigo smiled evilly, revealing a full body of evil and arrogance.


    "It''s really interesting. The power of imaginary has actually generated another self-consciousness... It seems that you have more potential than your master. I am now at the time of employing people. We can make a deal..." Airan looked at Bai Ichigo, his face A gentle smile appeared on it.


    "Deal? What qualifications do you have to talk to me about a deal?" Bai Yihu looked at Aizen and sneered. Others might be afraid of him, but Bai Yihu was not afraid of him.


    Ai Ran didn''t care at all: "Lend your power to me, I will let you dominate this body..."


    "Oh? You can let people control this body?" Bai Yihu''s expression of disdain suddenly revealed a look of interest, even a little excitement.


    "I couldn''t do it before, but now¡ªyou can!" Lan Ran said, and an altar suddenly rose next to him, on which was a''Bengyu'' with a mysterious luster!


    This collapsed jade is the perfect collapsed jade produced by the perfect fusion of the collapsed jade researched by him and the collapsed jade researched by Kisuke Urahara. It exudes the fatal attraction that both the god of death and the emptiness desire!


    "It''s a good thing!" Bai Yihu licked the corner of his mouth, making no secret of the greed in his eyes.


    "Now, you have two choices, either choose to cooperate or take action!" Airan faced Bai Ichigo''s greedy gaze and still had a calm face, but his extremely terrifying Reiatsu was already spreading throughout the hall. , Suppressed so that everyone present was shaking, kneeling to the ground!


    This is a kind of deterrence. Aizen wants to use his strength to tell Bai Ichigo that in front of me, you have no choice!


    "Hey~~~" Bai Yihu suddenly let out a series of weird and crazy laughs: "I only like to cooperate with the strong, you have this qualification, as long as you help me control this body and lend you power again and again how is it!"


    "Happy cooperation!" Lan Ran heard this, a slight smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to do this, but Monkey King puts him under too much pressure. Even if he has Bengyu, he is not sure about it. Therefore, he needs help, and Kurosaki Ichigo is obviously a good choice. I am afraid that he himself will not help him, so from the beginning, Aizen planned to completely virtualize Kurosaki Ichigo to control him, but now it seems to be a good choice to cooperate with his body!


    "Wait here for a while, I''ll get ready!" Aizen said, leaving the lobby, while Ichimaru Gin and Tosenya followed closely...


    "Master Ai Ran, don''t you think this Bai Ichigo is dangerous?" Ichimaru Gin followed behind Ai Ran, his eyes fascinated, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    "It''s because of the danger, it''s worth cooperating!" Lan Ran smiled slightly: "If he doesn''t even have this level, it''s not worth it for me to do it!"


    "It seems that Master Monkey King brought you a lot of pressure..."


    "He is indeed the scariest existence I have ever felt so far..."


    (PS: Yesterday I worked overtime and I didn¡¯t have time to update. In the last few days, the work was finished and I was busy. I took a rest after finishing it. Then I will make up the change.)

 1785 Chapter 78 The Start of War

    The Soul World, the fourth division team house, where Uozhihualie lives, has become a gathering place for the Women''s Death Association.


    Monkey King provided countless delicacies and opened an unprecedented team here. The countless sisters were almost drunk, lying on the ground and lying on the ground. The picture was so beautiful, but it made Monkey King big. Feast your eyes.


    And when everyone was in high spirits, a female god of death ran in and whispered a few words in Uozhihuaretsu''s ear, which made Uozhihuarelie''s complexion slightly changed, stood up, and patted. Started, Chao Lai looked at Broken Bee next to Ye Yi: "Captain Broken Bee, the captain has an order, let all the captains and deputy captains go to a team to gather, and discuss important matters!"


    "Is it important? What happened?" Ye Yi put down the wine glass, her complexion was a little reddish, and she looked a little drunk. She knew very well that if there were nothing important, the captain would never disturb them at this time. of.


    "The current Shinigami''s agent Kurosaki Ichigo was captured by Aizen and taken to the virtual circle. Captain Yamamoto asked us to discuss the rescue..." Uozhihuaretsu looked serious.


    "Ichigo was arrested?!" Both Inoue Orihime and Yusawa Takaki have slightly changed faces. Ichigo is not only their classmate, but also Sawa Takaki''s childhood sweetheart. I heard that Ichigo was arrested. Worry.


    "Is it Ichigo who got caught..." Monkey King was also a little surprised: "This guy doesn''t have any scheming when he arrives. Does he want to bring Ichigo as a companion to deal with me? That is indeed to find a strong A powerful partner!"


    "Impossible! Ichigo will never be Aizen''s companion!" Yusawa Rukiki''s tone is indeed exceptionally affirmative. As Kurosaki Ichigo''s childhood sweetheart, she still knows Yoichigo''s character.


    "Normal Kurosaki Ichigo is naturally impossible, but the white Ichigo in him is hard to say!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "White Ichigo?" Yuzawaruki looked in astonishment: "There is also Bai Ichigo in Ichigo? What do you mean?"


    "This Bai Ichigo is the source of Ichigo''s body vain, which is much more dangerous than the body. Once he gets out of trouble, I am afraid no one can stop him, unless it is Ichigo himself!" Monkey King said flatly: "Blue Ran is so courageous, he even dared to cooperate with Bai Yihu. It seems that he is too confident in his own strength! Unfortunately, he still looks down on Bai Yihu too..."


    "Is Bai Yihu really so powerful?" Hina Sentao was surprised, even Monkey King admired Bai Yihu so much, it was really scary to think about it.


    "It''s not just amazing, to put it plainly, Bai Ichigo is the power that this world bestows on Kurosaki Ichigo. If this power becomes clear, it will be really dangerous for people in this world!" Monkey King It''s not an exaggeration at all, the power of the imaginary was originally used for the protagonist Ichigo.


    In the original book, the second-stage liberated Ulchiola is so powerful, and the result is completely blurred by Ichigo. This kind of power is almost like a plot kill, no matter how powerful you are, once triggered, you have no discussion about the second.


    "Is it so powerful?" Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Mao Zhihualie and other women were all surprised, and looked at him one after another: "How does that compare with you?"


    "Don''t compare him with me, because there is no comparison between the two!"


    "Listening to you, then I''m relieved!" Matsumoto Ranju took a picture of his fearful Hun and smiled.


    "Let me just say, Wukong is the strongest talent, and no one can beat Master Wukong!" Young Sentao also smiled shyly, looking at Monkey King with an admiring look.


    "Let''s not talk about this, let''s go to a team to gather!" Mao Zhihualie greeted him, and after bidding farewell to Monkey King, with Broken Bee, Ranju and the others left...


    Looking at the backs of Uozhihuaretsu, Shiba Kotsuru swayed and stood up, walked to Monkey King''s side, and patted him on the shoulder with alcohol: "Then I will go now, thank you. The hospitality, remember to be a guest at my house next time~" As he said, he came forward and whispered softly in Monkey King''s ear: "I''m alone..."


    "Definitely!" Monkey King smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and kneaded Shiba Konghe''s hips, causing the opponent to immediately cast an irritating look at him and left...


    "Then let''s go back to this world!" Ye Yi said with a serious face: "Since Ai Ran has appeared, it seems that he is also ready to go to war with the Soul World!"


    Open the door to pass through, and the group returns to the world...


    "Teacher, I..." Yuzawa Langgui looked at Monkey King and stopped talking.


    "Want to save Kurosaki Ichigo?" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Well, what are you saying, he is also my friend..."


    "Yes!" Sun Wukong nodded: "I can''t waste too much time in this world. Since Ai Ran chooses to show up, let''s end it soon!"


    "??" Yinmeng and the others cast doubtful glances upon hearing this.


    "By then, you will know!" Sun Wukong smiled slightly, looking up at the sky, and there was also a hint of expectation in his heart: "Zanpaku knife... can I have it... Lord of this world, don''t be too much I''m disappointed..."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Go to the virtual circle!" Yuzawa Ronggui urged anxiously.


    "I think, no need!" Ye Yi looked at the sky, her eyes widened, she saw that the originally clear sky was suddenly covered by a layer of dark clouds, and the black cavities were torn apart like huge mouths, countless Voids of various sizes with white bone masks all over their bodies leaped out of it, arranged neatly, like an army, roaring and shaking the void!!


    "A lot of imaginary..." Qian Shizuku looked at the white imaginary that has covered the entire sky for a moment, and her eyes widened in shock. In this pomp, is the entire imaginary circle invading the world?


    "These... are all broken faces?!!" Sun and Sun looked at the sky, slightly moved.


    "This Lanran is really big!" Monkey King looked at the sky, but exclaimed: "It seems that Lanran hasn''t been in vain in the virtual circle during this period of time, and he has created such a group of ragged army. !"


    "Are they trying to stop us in this world?" Seeing such a posture, Ye Yina didn''t know Ai Ran''s purpose. This was simply using this group of Rapporteurs as cannon fodder to buy him time!


    "Damn it! If there is a war here, ordinary people will suffer!" Rukia looked around, her expression a little ugly.


    "Don''t worry, the corpse soul world should have been prepared for a long time!" As Sun Wukong''s voice just fell, I saw several crossing gates suddenly appeared around Kuzacho. Byakuya and the captains were in different directions in the Zamachi chapter. Show up...


    (PS: I just finished the work today, it''s better to take a break, take a break, and to guarantee the bottom five tomorrow!)

 1786 Chapter 79 Prologue

    "Don''t worry, the corpse soul world should have been prepared for a long time!" As Sun Wukong''s voice just fell, I saw a number of crossing gates suddenly appeared around the Zamachi chapter. The direction shows up...


    The five captains just combined the position of the pentagram to include the entire empty town.


    The five captains are: Kuchiki Byakuya, Hisugaya Toshiro, Ky¨­raku Chunsui, Ukitake Shiro, and Komamura Zuojin.


    "The action is fast!" Looking at the five captains appearing from five different directions, Monkey King looked at the Rapture Legion: "I just want a smooth factual barrier. It is difficult to transfer the entire Kuza Town. Yeah!"


    And as if to confirm Monkey King¡¯s words, when the Rapture Legion saw the five captains by Bai Zai just show up, they launched a virtual flash, blasting at their place in five different directions. go with!


    Although it is only a red ordinary virtual flash, it wins in number. There are at least hundreds of virtual flashes in each direction, reflecting the sky at the same time. How spectacular the scene is!


    These scenes naturally made Byakuya and the others dare not take care of it, and they carried out a swastika to resist the countless false flashes from that lasing!


    Only Ky¨­raku Chunshui and Ukitake Shiro was just the first solution, but the strength of the two was there, and they were more than enough to deal with these ordinary virtual flashes. They flashed up, completely avoided with superb physical skills, and really avoided. If you can''t open it, just cut it with a sword!


    But the ground behind them has completely turned into rubble!


    Fortunately, they were in a remote place, but there were no casualties. Of course, if there were ordinary humans around, the two of them would not dare to do so.


    On the other hand, Kuchuki Byakuya, Hisugaya Toushiro and the others are much more gorgeous than Jingle Chunshui and the others. With one sword swing, a huge iceberg instantly condenses in front of them, blocking countless virtual flashes!


    With a wave of one hand, countless blades swept the sky with one petal, before the countless phantom flashes fell, they collided and exploded in the air...


    As for the Yucun Left Formation after the solution, he controlled the Black Rope Heavenly Scourge Ming King, and used the big knife in his hand to block in front of him, forcibly withstanding the bombardment of countless virtual flashes!


    But among the five people, he was considered the most tiring. He suffered a wave of bombing. Although he was not injured, his breathing had begun to dazzle.


    "Master Wukong!" Ye Yi turned his head to look at Monkey King, anxious on his face.


    "People are already provoking their heads. Naturally, they can''t be treated as if they haven''t seen it. Go ahead and leave them alone!" Monkey King slapped Hribel and the others and gave orders.


    "Yes!" Hribel and the others took their orders, and they jumped up and killed the group of ripped army...


    "Haha~~ How can we be missing from this kind of scene!" A loud laugh, Hirako Mako and a group of masked legions also appeared, and killed them from the other direction towards the broken legions...


    A war kicked off!


    Seeing that Orihime and Liluka are also going to fight, Monkey King pulled them both together: "Forget it, you two should stay by my side and watch the show!"


    "Are you looking down on me?" Liluka suddenly looked upset.


    "If you think you can survive those virtual flashes, then you can go..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "You think Fangye is more rational than you."


    "I''m just an ordinary human now..." Soma Yoshino smiled slightly: "I don''t want to lose my life!"


    "Huh~" Liluka snorted proudly and stopped talking.


    With the participation of Ye Yi and others, Bai Zai and the others have time to continue arranging the enchantment. The five people once again stood in the pattern of a pentagram in five different directions, each with a bipolar weapon. Inserted on the ground, five pillars of light rose up into the sky in an instant, turning into a sky-shielding light curtain covering the entire Kuzacho!


    In the fluctuation of space, the people on the street disappeared...


    "It seems that the space replacement has been successful, and you can fight to your heart''s content!" Ye Yi now Jiao 1 shouted: "Everyone, don''t keep your hands anymore, get rid of them all as soon as possible!"


    Don''t worry about hurting the innocent, everyone is not keeping their hands, and they have displayed their true skills and killed the group of ripped army!


    They may still be able to exert a little power when they are gathered together, but once they are defeated, in terms of personal strength, these ravenous legions are not enough to see. Although there are also a few of them with decent strength, they face Hehe Libel, Ye Yi, and the others are only for the second kill!


    But obviously, Airan''s goal has been achieved, because this almost one-sided situation also lasted until the evening before it ended.


    He dispatched the Raked Army to make trouble in this world, in order to delay some time, but he never expected them to fight a beautiful victory. To put it bluntly, this group of Raked Army is just to buy some time. A group of cannon fodder sent.


    "I have given you enough time, Lan Ran, you should be ready now..." Monkey King looked at the battlefield that had ended, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he turned to Heli. Bell looked at it: "Turn on the black cavity!"


    Hribel nodded respectfully, slid his slender hand in front of him, the space was torn apart in an instant, and a black cavity two meters wide emerged immediately...


    Reaper needs to use a gate to enter the virtual circle, but for Hribel, he can directly open the black cavity and enter the virtual circle.


    This also indirectly shows that Lan Ran''s plan to delay time is basically like a fiction for Monkey King. This is not what he won, but Monkey King gave him alms.


    Seeing that Monkey King and others have entered the virtual circle, Byakuya and them are also close behind...


    Over the endless yellow sand, the black chamber opened, and Monkey King and others walked out of it one by one, seeing that there were already countless face-offs waiting here!It is several times more than the number of invasions in this world!The dense white figure makes the scalp numb of the people watching!


    Although these ravens cannot be called pseudo ravens, they also possess a human form, and their strength is naturally strengthened a lot. Standing densely together, they also have a deterrent!


    "How much did that bastard Lan Ran dissolve?" Zuo Jin of Komamura couldn''t help but utter his tongue while looking at the scene below.


    "Everyone! Welcome to the virtual circle!" Grimjoo stepped forward and looked at Monkey King and others, with bloodthirsty and arrogance in his eyes: "Are you...are you all ready to go to hell?"


    First!

 1787 Chapter 80—The Tragic Balegan

    "He is Grimjo, the sixth blade of the ten blades!" Hribel explained, standing beside Monkey King.


    "Perfect defacement... No wonder you will betray Aizen," Grimjoo looked at Herribel, with a high warfare in his eyes: "I just don''t know what the power is!"


    "Do you want to try? Grimjoo, my old lady has already seen you upset!" Apache took a step forward, glaring at Grimjoo''s cold expression: "I just want to challenge Master Hribel , You are still too tender! Let me talk about it first!"


    "When is it your turn to talk about rubbish like you here?" Grimjoo squinted Apache, his eyes full of contempt and disdain: "Even if you are perfectly broken, rubbish is still just rubbish!"


    "Asshole! The old lady tore you!" Being so underestimated, Apache''s anger was instantly ignited, a little bit below his feet, and it was in front of Grimjoo in an instant, and the Zanpaku Knife in his hand slashed at him without mercy. under!


    Grimjoo hurriedly raised her sword and blocked it, and the harsh symphony of fine iron resonated. The terrifying force actually caused Grimjoo to fly upside down in an instant, with a bang, and hit the ground dozens of meters away. , Shake out a pothole for the boss!


    You know, Sun and Sun have dedicated themselves to Monkey King and their strength has been strengthened. There is no doubt that...


    The other ten blades were slightly moved by this change. Apache was just one of the subordinate officers next to Hribel. They were all clear about their previous strength, but now, they have suppressed the sixth with one move. Grimjoo, how can they not be surprised, although this situation is largely caused by Grimjoo underestimating the enemy, this is enough to show her strength!


    With a loud bang, Grimjoo had already risen from the pit. His face was gloomy and watery. Amidst his roar, he was already rushing towards Apache, and the two of them were instantly in shape. Staggered flashes, a fierce collision...


    "Ohhh~~ It''s the perfect face-off in the legend! A mere woman also has the strength comparable to that of the ten blades, and she is really a perfect posture! Hribel, otherwise, you will play with this king. Well, this king is also very curious about the perfect face-off!"


    "You''re not worthy!" Hribel glanced at Balegang and fixed her gaze on Ulquiola: "The fourth blade...this rank is not suitable for you..."


    "It seems that you want me to be your opponent!" Ulquiola''s face was plain, and he took a step forward: "Also, I also want to see the difference between perfect face-offs! "


    "Are you humiliating this king? H¨¦ribel!!" Balegun''s expression on the throne suddenly became gloomy and terrifying, and his voice was full of anger: "You mean, the strength of this king Not as good as Ulchiola?"


    "That''s what I mean!" Hribel didn''t show any face to Balegang.


    "Arrogant!" As the imaginary king, Balegang had never suffered such humiliation. He was full of anger and exhaled a long sigh full of death before appearing in front of Herribel!


    However, what shocked all Ten Blades was that in the face of Balegan¡¯s death sigh, Hribel turned a blind eye, drew out the ancient sword behind him, her body flashed, accompanied by blood, Balegan¡¯s pupils dilated instantly, Crashed to the ground!


    Hribel returned to the market without even looking at him: "Your ability can''t hurt me the least, so you are no different from garbage in my eyes!"


    "No...impossible!! This is absolutely impossible!! How can you be immune to my power of death! This is absolutely impossible!!!" Bailergang was crazy, and the ability that he had been proud of lost its effect. This kind of blow made him hard to accept.


    "You rely so much on your own abilities that your fighting instincts have become rotten..." Hribel looked at Balegang and shook her head with disdain.


    Balegang was also a Vastod-level disobedience, but his combat ability was so bad that his ability was invalidated, and he probably couldn''t even beat Akukas.


    Relying on his own ability to fight all the year round has made Balegang never hone his skills, which has also caused his body to be''rusted''.


    The reason why Balegang¡¯s abilities are not effective against Hribel is that after she dedicated her life to Monkey King, she has already acquired a divine body and is immune to all negative states, which naturally includes Balegang¡¯s death, aging, corrosion...


    So don''t talk about Heliber, Balegang, whose ability has lost its effect, is difficult to win even against his grandchildren!


    "It can''t be used here, let''s change a place!" Hribel looked at Ulquiola, a little bit below her feet, and she stood up...


    Ulzio''s ramen is expressionless, just keep up!


    "Are you only interested in Ulchiola..." Stark with a lazy look scratched his head, looked at the two figures that were almost close to the moon, and raised his eyes: "So, Xiao Wu is indeed hiding Has the strength..."


    "Damn! You don''t want to run away!" Seeing that he was ignored by H¨¦ribel, Bairegang was so angry that he roared directly to the blade: "Rotten, Emperor Skull!"


    After liberation, he wears a multi-layer crown on his head, his face and body become skull-shaped, his feet wear warped boots, his whole body is covered with black flames, and there is a long silver chain from the corner of the crown, like a chain of death.Holding a big axe, chasing Hribel!


    But I saw Mila Rozjiao''s body flashed and blocked him: "If you want to trouble Master Hribel, you have to pass me first!"


    "Go away! You silly woman!" Balegang looked angry, and the big axe in his hand had already slashed down at Mila Rhodes!


    This is one of Balegang''s tricks, the axe of destruction!Pulling the chains and controlling the huge axe to cut at the enemy is as frightening as a guillotine.


    But his most deadly ability is also ineffective against Mi La Rhodes. Therefore, in terms of melee ability alone, Mi La Rhodes is not afraid of it!


    While a sword held the axe of Balegang¡¯s destruction, Mila Rhodes¡¯ expression was also particularly excited: "Wow haha~~~ I didn¡¯t expect that one day, I would also have the strength to challenge Skeleton! It¡¯s so happy! Now! Haha~~Bailegang! Look at the sword! Look at the sword! Look at the sword!!!¡±


    Mila Rhodes became more and more excited when he fought, one sword was faster than one, and he completely suppressed Balegang, and could only be exhausted!Seeing this scene, the other shamans were shocked!


    That''s NO:2 Skeleton Great Balegang!It was completely suppressed by a subordinate officer next to Hribel!


    Second more.

 1788 Chapter 81: Amazing Strength

    "The ability has lost its effect, and he is just a bad old man stepping into the coffin!" Neutra glanced at Bellegang, disdainfully said.


    "Oh~ I was preempted by her! I also really want to abuse that nasty Skeleton Emperor..." Sun Sun looked regretful, turned his eyes, and fixed his gaze on Ya Mi''s body: "Yami... The tenth blade, after the liberation, it was the 0th blade... It¡¯s troublesome to say that I still like a lighter battle, so..."


    As Sun Sun said, he fixed his gaze on a woman who seemed to be a woman, but in fact it was a male who broke his face: "You look like you have good strength, or you can be my opponent. ¡­"


    "I look like a good bully, isn''t it...hehe~~" Ruby''s expression was perverted, and his eyes looked particularly ironic.


    The first time Sun and Sun saw this, his face was unhappy: "You guy is really annoying. It seems that you have to be trained!"


    Just as Sun Sun and Ruby left, an ironic laugh was also heard: "Isn''t this Nelly Elle who was defeated by me! So you are not dead yet! It seems that you are also perfectly broken." !" As he spoke, his tone and expression instantly became particularly jealous and hateful: "Cowardly trash like you can be perfectly broken! Unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable! Trash should be there. That''s what rubbish looks like!"


    "Neutra..." Nilu frowned slightly as she stared at the speaker.


    "He is the guy who attacked and injured you!" Monkey King glanced at Neutra with a plain face: "Don''t keep your hands, just kill!"


    "Although I don''t like fighting, and I never thought about revenge, but if you let me do it..." After listening to Monkey King''s words, Nilu took a step forward and looked at Neutra: "This time, I don''t I will keep my hands!"


    "Don''t think that you are perfectly broken, and you will win me! I have also gained strength that can match you! This time, I must cut you off!" Neutra''s face was gloomy. , There was a cold killing intent in his eyes, envy, jealousy, madness, hatred... This guy''s gaze looking at Nilu was simply unreasonable.


    Holding a large sickle, Chao Nilu has already attacked the past!


    "You can''t always let the people next to Monkey King take action! Otherwise, others will say that we have no one in the Soul World!" Jinglechun took a step forward and looked at Stark: "You guy''s temper. It''s very appetizing to me, or else, let''s have something to say?"


    "Ah~ It''s really troublesome!" Stark scratched his head, looking helpless: "It''s only in this situation, you can''t just stand by and watch..."


    "In this case, let me deal with him!" Gengmu Jianba fixed his gaze on Ya Mi''s body: "He seems to be able to take a few more shots!"


    And Kuchiki Byakuya pointed his sword at the eighth blade of Thrall Apollo...


    Dong Shiro¡¯s opponent is the seventh-blade Zomali Lulu...


    The 9th blade Aronilo Alruyeli meets Neyuli...


    Others'' opponents are some of the subordinate officials and the nearly tens of thousands of the army!


    But Yinmeng was the only one left beside Monkey King. The others had already participated in the war, like Luan Ju and the others. Although they couldn''t face Ten Blades, they were more than enough to deal with those ragged legions.


    "Lan Ran!!" An angry shout was also in Sun Wukong''s ears at this time, and I saw that the masked army led by Hirako Mako contained hatred one by one, and killed in the direction of Xuye Palace...


    "Oh, you are too much, you didn''t tell us when you came, so we waited for so long in vain..." Urahara Kisuke''s voice also came from a sandstone not far away, looking at the person in front of you. On the battlefield, he looked helpless.


    And he was still following Kurosaki, watching the direction that Hirako Mako and others were rushing, and he also followed closely: "Ichigo, Dad is here to save you!"


    Urahara Kisuke and Kurosaki Yixin came to the virtual circle through the barrier gate he set up. Originally, they were waiting for the leader of the soul world to enter the virtual circle together, but everyone was opened from Helibel. The cavity directly entered the virtual circle, but it made the two of them wait for a while for nothing.


    However, when Hirako Mako and others just approached the Xuye Palace, a white shadow flashed out of it, with exaggeration and crazy laughter at the same time, Hirako Mako and others were spraying blood and flying out in front of Hungarian!


    Only after the swastika, Kurosaki held the Zanpaku Knife with all his heart in his hand, he received the extremely fast slash, but the terrible force still shocked him to fly tens of meters away before he stabilized his figure!


    "It''s too slow! It''s really too slow! I was impatient to wait a long time ago!!" Bai Yihu held Zan Yue, staring at Kurosaki Isshin and others, licking the corners of his mouth, in the overlapping voices, Shows extremely arrogant and arrogant.


    "Ichigo!" Kurosaki looked at Bai Ichigo with a solemn expression, and shouted angrily: "No, this feeling... is false! Damn it! What did you do to Ichigo?!!!"


    "Kurosaki Ichigo...you are talking about that useless guy!" Shirai Ichigo grinned, "I have eaten it a long time ago! Now, I am the master of this body!"


    "Return my Ichigo back!" Kurosaki was full of anger, and a little bit of his feet, already attacked Shiraichi...


    "Too slow, too slow, too slow, too slow!!! You are really too slow!!!" Shiraichihu swung the Zanpaku sword in his hand, parried all the slashes of Kurosaki Yixin with an astonishing speed, and then a sword The slash actually broke Kurosaki Yixin''s Hungarian chamber instantly, causing it to fall into a pool of blood...


    "Hmm!!" Looking at Kurosaki Yixin who was falling in a pool of blood, Bai Ichigo suddenly pressed his head, frowning slightly: "Isn''t it hit the point... Damn it! That bastard on the main body can still interfere with me." ¡­"


    "So strong! This guy is really the Kurosaki Ichigo?!" Hirako Mako covered the wound in his abdomen, stood up, and looked at Bai Ichigo''s eyes with shock.Before Shiraichigo''s movements were so fast, he didn''t even react quickly.


    "Just chopping up rubbish like you is really not addictive!" Bai Yihu looked at Hirako Mako and the others with disdain in his eyes, his figure flashed again, and he made a chuckle. Tian Boxuan cut it into two pieces!


    "Zhaotian!!!" Everyone in the Masked Legion was shocked, but before they could counterattack, Liuche Quanxi had also been chopped to the ground...


    "It seems that his power has been strengthened by Bengyu..." Sun Wukong was somewhat surprised when he saw this situation: "Lan Ran is so courageous, he even dared to increase his strength..."


    Third more.

 1789 Chapter 82: Monkey King vs. Bai Ichigo

    "Too weak! You are really too weak! Can''t you resist it?" Shiraichigo''s arrogant evil intentions, a little bit below his feet, his goal this time is obviously locked on Yagomaru Lisa''s body ¡­


    The combination of the sound and the instant step, the speed of the combination of the two is so fast, it is not as fast as the reaction of Yagomaru Lisa, Shiraichigo''s Zanpaku knife and even close!It''s too late for Hirako Mako to rescue.


    With her pupils shrinking, Lisa Yagomaru had already seen the Zanpaku-knife with astonishing pressure close to her neck, and the ice cold on it made her feel the moment of death!


    Only in the end, this Zanpodao was so close to her neck that she couldn''t make any further inches...


    Sun Wukong clamped the sword with two fingers and looked at Bai Yihu: "She...you can''t kill it!"


    "Huh?!!!" Bai Yihu pulled out the Zanpaku Knife in his hand several times, but didn''t move at all. He grinned at Monkey King at the moment: "As expected, Lord Monkey King! Sure enough, he has some strength! But..." , Bai Yihu''s eyes flashed with craziness: "Crescent Moon Sky Chong!"


    The terrifying spiritual pressure was released from the blade, and the black crescent sky burst out at such a close distance, shooting between the two fingers of Monkey King that clamped the sword!


    It''s just that this seemingly mighty crescent moon, but it didn''t explode the slightest power at all. When it just touched Monkey King''s finger, it had disappeared!


    "Your strength is not bad, but you chose the wrong opponent!" Sun Wukong used his hand slightly, and under Bai Yihu''s shocked and astonished gaze, he snatched Zan Yue from his hand. Bai Yihu''s Hungarian chamber left a terrifying mouth of blood from the right shoulder, diagonally across the waist!Almost cut his body in half!


    With a puff, Bai Yihu slammed to the ground. Although he was seriously injured, his gaze looking up at Monkey King was still so hot and crazy: "So strong! Really strong! Haha~~ It''s so powerful. Shaking all over! Dark hahahaha~!!!"


    "Puff!~" With a cry, Zhanyue in Sun Wukong''s hand flew out, and instantly penetrated Bai Yihu''s Hungarian chamber.


    "Uh~" Bai Yihu''s pupils shrunk slightly, and the crazy laughter stopped abruptly, but the fighting spirit and craziness in his eyes did not converge, but became more and more intense and crazy: "This is interesting! That''s right! Haha! !"


    While laughing, I saw Bai Yihu pull out the Zhanyue that pierced his hunger, and the wound on it healed at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    This is a virtual ability, speeding regeneration!


    The next moment, a more terrifying spiritual pressure burst out of Bai Yihu''s body, and a black mask gradually formed on his face, covering his entire head, forming the image of a bull head...


    "This...this Reiatsu!! How could it be so strong?!!!" Hirako Mako and the others were shocked after they felt the reiki burst from Shiraichi at this moment.


    "White Ichigo''s bull''s head is imaginary, it''s worthy of the existence of Kurosaki Ichigo, the difference in strength between the two is really big!" Seeing this, Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Roar~" A roar resembling a monster rang out, and I saw Bai Yihu''s bull''s head imaginary big mouth, and a black imaginary flash was already running across towards Monkey King!


    But seeing Monkey King squeeze the virtual flash in his hand, and lightly hold it, the extremely powerful virtual flash has disappeared!


    "This... even more exaggerated!!" Hirako Mako and the others were dumbfounded when they saw this.


    "It''s no wonder that Lan Ran is so afraid of you, you really are so strong!" Bai Yihu Niutou sees the power of Monkey King. Not only does he not have the slightest fear, but he gets more excited, because his instinct is to like to fight. , Like to kill 1 kill, the stronger the opponent, the more he can stimulate his desire to fight!


    A huge pothole was stomped on the ground with one foot, and Bai Yihu Niu''s head was already rushing towards Monkey King!


    However, before he could swing his fist, he was hit by Monkey King''s finger on his forehead. The imaginary figure of Bai Yi guarding the bull''s head flew out like a cannonball in an instant, crashing to the ground, and shaking out a number. The huge pit of a hundred meters came, making Bai Yihu Niu''s head imaginary and struggling to get up again!


    Because the bull''s head mask on his head was cracked, he was obviously severely injured, the corners of his mouth were bleeding, his brain was roaring, and he was too dizzy to stand.


    "This is...Master Goku''s...strength?" Yagomaru Lisa stared blankly at the back of Monkey King, the shock of her heart could not be calmed at all.


    "Isn''t even the imaginary Niutoubai Ichigo your one-one enemy! You are really strong! Master Monkey..." Lan Ran had appeared on a platform of the Xu Ye Palace for some time, looking down. The Monkey King below, as for Mako Hirako, directly ignored them.


    And in his hand, grabbing the corpse of Ichimarugin who had long lost its vitality, he threw it down like trash...


    This scene saw Hirako Mako and they were all puzzled...


    However, Airan''s state at this time is very different from before. The whole body is covered by a layer of bone mask. There are six wings-like voids extending behind his back. There are collapsed jade inlaid in the Xiong''s chamber. The breath of the whole person looks abnormal. The evil intention is extremely, but the Reiatsu is powerful and frightening!


    "It seems that you forcibly merged Bengyu, and even turned yourself into a monster..."


    "It''s all thanks to you! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t need to be so anxious to blend it..." After Lan Ran heard what Sun Wukong said, her face was particularly gloomy, and then she was indifferent. : "But relative, I also gained that unparalleled absolute strength!"


    Hearing this, Monkey King didn''t comment, but looked at Ichimaru Gin, who had been dead for a long time: "Isn''t he your subordinate, why did you kill him?"


    "I never trusted him from the beginning. Silver stayed by my side just to assassinate me... When I merged with Bengyu, he suddenly made a move. It was really dangerous at the time, and he almost really let him succeed. ¡­" As he said, Lan Ran lightly stroked Bengyu who was in front of Hungarian. Looking at his actions, it is not difficult to see that the reason why he is still alive is obviously that Bengyu saved his life.


    "It''s as strong as us, so why bother with that group of weak ants? As long as you and I join forces and enter the Spirit Palace, the rules of this world will be determined by you and me!"


    "Not interested...because you are just an ant in my eyes!"


    "It seems that you are very confident in your own strength! Or, you don''t understand Bengyu''s power at all!" Beng Yulan dyed a face of indifference: "Then, let me show you here. The infinite power contained!"


    Fourth more.

 1790 Chapter 83 Red Aya

    "It seems that you are very confident in your own strength! Or, you don''t understand Bengyu''s power at all!" Beng Yulan dyed a face of indifference: "Then, let me show you here. The infinite power contained!"


    "No need!" Sun Wukong''s figure appeared in front of Bengyu Lanran, pierced his Hungarian chamber with his bare hands, and forcibly removed Bengyu, with a click, crushing Bengyu instantly: "Because, There is no need..."


    "No...no...impossible!!!" The sudden change made Lan Ran''s eyes widened, and it was impossible to believe what happened in this instant!


    He who was fused with Bengyu was defeated like this?


    "Why? Why? I obviously have merged Bengyu! It has become a perfect form! Why?! Why?!!!" Lan Ran has already collapsed at this moment, and the cruel facts instantly smashed his original arrogance and confidence. Smash!


    "Your biggest mistake is... treat me as your enemy..." Monkey King looked at Lan Ran with a calm expression on his face: "If you don''t come to provoke me specifically, combined with Bai Ichigo''s power, you may really realize your ambitions. Maybe..."


    "No! I can''t just lose to you so easily! Impossible!" Blue dyed like crazy, appeared in front of Bai Yihu''s body, and even pierced his Hun with a palm, pressing the spirit of his body. They were all injected into Bai Yihu''s body...


    Bai Yihu''s spiritual pressure, who was originally extremely weak, suddenly soared, and an incomparably violent virtual force burst out of his body, which was completely virtual!


    With a roar, he rushed towards Monkey King at a speed indistinguishable from the naked eye!


    "Careful!!" Lisa Yagomaru could not help but exclaim when she saw this.


    "bored!"


    Monkey King looked indifferent, and slapped Niutuxu''s forehead with his hand. With a violent roar, Niutuxu crashed to the ground, shook out a huge hole tens of meters deep, shattered his mask, and withdrew. He was completely blurred and restored to Kurosaki Ichigo¡¯s original appearance...


    "My... Damn!!!" Yagomaru Lisa and others were completely stunned, and Aizen was also stunned on the spot: "How could it be... so strong... Who on earth are you...?!!!"


    Monkey King just smiled and did not answer, and then burst into the sky: "It''s time to end!"


    The endless void, Monkey King looked at the entire universe: "Now, you should also show up, the Lord of this world!" The colorful divine light in his hand surged, and Monkey King grabbed the endless universe probe, and the spirit of heaven and earth instantly rioted and formed An extremely terrifying whirlpool of souls was formed, and a woman''s figure was gradually formed in the condensation...


    This is a woman with a perfect figure, dressed in red, with long hair like a waterfall, and a perfect face without a trace of blemishes. She slightly opened the eyes that looked like eternal stars, revealing a trace of warmth. , But when she saw the Monkey King in front of her, she was visibly taken aback. At the same time, she leaned forward and bowed to Monkey King. She looked extremely respectful: "It turns out that it is the God of the Dimension who is here to come, and the little girl is honored!


    Obviously, the extremely respectful attitude of the master of this world made Sun Wukong a little stunned. The world master he had encountered before, who wanted to expel or kill him without meeting him, had received such special treatment.


    But thinking about it is relieved. He just used the power of the dimension. The master of this world obviously regarded him as the god of the dimension, the god of the dimension, above all the masters, the master of this world saw it, and naturally Very respectful.


    This is the special treatment given to differences in status. If Monkey King appeared in front of the master of this world as the master of the world, the treatment he received would be completely different.


    "I am not the dimensional god that you said..." Monkey King smiled lightly, and above his head, a dimensional world appeared, and the shocked Lord of this world was slightly gaffey: "I am the newly promoted dimensional god. Now I am collecting various power systems to strengthen my dimensional way. I need your world source orb, but you can choose to refuse..."


    "Rejection will kill you, right?" After being shocked, the Lord of this world returned to calm again.


    "What do you mean?" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "It''s incredible! You actually realized the new dimensional way..." The lord of this world looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration: "But the true dimensional god will not allow you to exist!"


    "That''s why I want to become stronger!"


    "Really... That''s really interesting... Do you want to challenge the God of Dimension... Silence for eternal loneliness, finally ushered in an interesting thing... Death has no meaning to me, but... The path you walked has made me interested. Yuanzhu can give it to you, but you have to promise me a condition!"


    "Tell me!"


    "I want to be your sword, and see how far you can go!" The lord of this world smiled sweetly: "Is it really possible to blaze a new trail and advance to that dimensional god!"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he laughed: "You don''t have to doubt, because it is inevitable!"


    "Then, please advise..." The woman smiled: "Please also remember my name-Hong Ling!" With that, the woman''s beautiful body has been submerged in the dimensional way above Monkey King''s head...


    And with the submersion of Hong Ling, this square dimensional world also shrank at an astonishing speed, absorbed and refined by Monkey King''s dimensional way, forming a square dimensional world!


    Stepping into the dimensional way, Monkey King now refining the dimensional world has become very easy and simple.


    "Hong Ling..." Monkey King whispered, his hand surging with divine power, a small scarlet ancient sword instantly condensed in his hand, and he looked at it carefully, but smiled: "Zanpaku knife... so this is the power of the dimension The true meaning of...The power formed by the fusion of all the power systems of the dimensional world is the real dimensional power... It seems that I did not know enough about the dimensional god before!"


    With that said, Monkey King''s figure has disappeared here, and he is returning to the world of Death, but now this square dimensional world belongs to Monkey King''s world.


    When Monkey King appeared in the virtual circle, all the battles had ended, and Lan Ran took advantage of Monkey King¡¯s departure, but with the defeated Ulchiola and others had already evacuated...


    But Sun Wukong is obviously too lazy to bother about it, because it doesn''t matter to him anymore, it''s better to let the Soul Realm get a headache...


    (PS: Fifth more; the death chapter is over, because this is the final chapter, it integrates multiple worlds, so I don¡¯t want to write more when the sister paper is almost collected; the next world: a different world from scratch life.)

 1791 Chapter 84—Zero-Starting Life in Another World

    Compared with the original book, Aizen and others¡¯ fate is much better now. Aizen has not been sealed, and Ulchiola has not died. It is just that Aizen is a human being. It is impossible for him to give up and one day. Make a comeback...


    With the addition of the enemies in the Millennium Blood War, it seems that the Soul World is still far away from the days of peace, and there is still a long way to go...


    But without the existence of Monkey King, the wheel of fortune in this world will still turn...


    As for Monkey King, he took Wu Zhihualie and other daughters to his main world to play. Even the two sisters of Ichigo were invited. As for the consequences, you know...


    Unknowingly, a month passed by, after absorbing a dozen of World Source Orbs handed in by Kaguya Ji and other women, Monkey King''s strength somewhat improved...


    And the masterless dimensional worlds also allowed him to bestow the gods of the world to his own women. Now he has understood the way of dimensionality. In addition to not having enough dimensional power, Sun Wukong can be regarded as the god of dimensionality. Up.


    One''s own dimensional world, of course, is to give to whoever wants to give it, and no longer have to use the hard work of the girls to practice and fight the danger of falling to fuse the world''s source pearls. This is the so-called one person gains the Tao, the chicken and dog ascend to heaven!


    The women who were given the title of Lord of the Realm were all sent by Monkey King to collect the World Source Orbs, and after he and his women stayed together for a while, he also left his own main world and began to collect World Source Orbs. journey of¡­


    An endless dimensional channel emerged in front of his eyes, and Monkey King did not make a special choice, but randomly chose one that was submerged in it, and a few flashing rooms appeared at the end of the channel.


    Lightly patted the world barrier of the dimension, Monkey King took a step forward and passed through like a transparent person...


    He is only the master of one realm. If he wants to enter other dimensional worlds, he has to forcibly break through the world barrier of the dimensional world himself, but now he doesn¡¯t need it anymore. With the power of dimensional power, he can easily enter other dimensional worlds. world¡­


    With more dimensional worlds under his control, Monkey King''s mastery of the dimensional way becomes more and more perfect...


    This time, he entered other dimensional worlds without causing the slightest disturbance, and his figure traveled through the space in a transparent manner, and appeared directly in a forest.


    Reached out and grabbed the void, a little bit of starlight appeared in his hand: "Magic power... It seems that you have entered a magical world again..."


    And just at this moment, a weird roar suddenly came from behind, and a strange beast with black hair and red eyes leaped out of the bushes and rushed towards Monkey King!


    The sharp claws exudes a poisonous cold glow. The timing of this sneak attack is extremely accurate, showing that the wisdom of this monster is not low.


    Just before it got close to Monkey King''s body, he saw a tender white hand suddenly stretched out from Monkey King''s back, and did not see the slightest energy fluctuation, but the weird monster has already turned green. The smoke disappears...


    And an extremely beautiful woman walked out from behind Monkey King, looking like she had walked out of his body, strange and mysterious.


    "Is this another dimensional world... The power system is really different..." Hong Ling''s hands danced in front of her, and a little bit of astral magic floated around her delicate body, adding infinite mysterious beauty to it.


    The current Hong Ling has become Sun Wukong''s Zanpaku Knife, so she is lodged in Sun Wukong''s body, so she can naturally appear at will.


    With Monkey King¡¯s current state, it¡¯s impossible to awaken his Zanpaku Sword, unless Hong Ling¡¯s dimension is higher than Monkey King, but is that possible?Sun Wukong has already stepped into the dimensional way, as long as he has enough dimensional world, he can officially be promoted to the dimensional god!


    Therefore, Hong Ling became Sun Wukong''s Zanpaku Knife at the expense of herself. In other words, Hong Ling is now Sun Wukong''s Zanpaku Knife Spirit.


    It is an honor to become the Zanpoo of the God of Dimensionality. It can also release the bondage, free from the eternal loneliness, and be able to see a wider world. Hong Ling didn''t have much hesitation.


    "I want to walk around in this world, can I?" Hong Ling looked at Monkey King.


    "Yes, but don''t use your abilities at will!"


    "I know, I won''t wake up the Lord of this world!" Hong Ling smiled slightly: "Then I won''t disturb you playing Hongchen..." As he said, the figure has disappeared...


    "Then, I should also confirm whether this world is the one I am familiar with..." As the voice fell, Monkey King''s figure had already appeared under a step, but suddenly his eyes were black.'' It seemed that someone hit his face with a bang. It was tough, but it was also mixed with the fragrance of a girl...


    Sun Wukong didn''t move, but the girl who hit him was bounced out, sitting down on the ground...


    "Ah~ It hurts!!" Jiao called out, and little Lolita fell on the steps with a painful expression.


    You know, now, on the steps, I fell so much and sat down on the edge of the steps. Don¡¯t mention the sour feeling. Fortunately, if the opponent is a girl, if it¡¯s a man, it¡¯s not guaranteed. The broken egg fell to the ground.


    "Are you okay?" Monkey King stretched out his hand and pulled Little Lolita up from the steps. The front of Hun was flat, with her belly button exposed. This is a cute little Lolita girl who can''t see what she is holding in her hand. At first, his expression seemed excited and nervous, but now it was replaced by pain.


    "Oh! It hurts me..." Little Lori covered her buttocks with her hands, and glared at Monkey King Jiao 1 and shouted: "Asshole! You don''t have eyes, don''t accompany me for 10 gold coins for medical expenses. go away!"


    "Hey~ It seems that you ran over and bumped into me in a hurry? Do you want me to accompany you for medical expenses? You are touching porcelain!" Monkey King looked at the girl in front of him with a funny expression, shook his head, just Why does it look familiar?


    "Stop! Don''t run!" And just at this moment, a woman''s tenderness was also approaching from far...


    Little Lori''s face changed drastically when she heard the words, and she glared at Sun Wukong fiercely: "I remember you! You can''t run..." Then she looked behind her again, and was about to leave in a hurry. That expression is definitely what a thief should have when he stole something.


    "You stole someone else''s stuff?" Monkey King grabbed the girl''s arm and kindly persuaded him: "This is not good, how can you steal something at a young age..."


    "Oh! I''m so angry! Let go of me! Believe it or not, I killed you!" Little Lori looked at the figure of the girl who had appeared not far away, and suddenly became anxious, and took out a dagger to face Monkey King Signed a few times...


    (PS: The new world, let me watch the animation again, tomorrow will be updated three times.)

 1792 Chapter 85 Cups

    When Monkey King saw this, she had to let go of the Lolita girl. Seeing her fierce face, it was obviously not a joke. If Monkey King didn''t let go, she might actually use force against him.


    This is not that Monkey King is scared, but seeing that the other party is just a little loli and doesn''t want to be familiar with her.


    "Huh!" Seeing that she was out of trouble, the Lolita girl immediately glared at Monkey King viciously, snorted, didn''t stay longer, turned and ran...


    "Oh! Why did you let her run away!" Seeing this, the girl who came all the way was dissatisfied when she came to Monkey King. She was about to catch it, but was slipped away again.


    This is a beautiful girl with silver hair and blue-purple pupils. Monkey King just glanced at it and felt very familiar. He searched the memory in his brain and recognized the half-elf girl in front of him.


    (Note: I really hate the setting of the story of a man who crosses the line but does not know the plot, so no matter whether it is new or old, Monkey King is familiar with the plot. Moreover, with Monkey King¡¯s ability, he can see through all the deeds of a person¡¯s life with just a glance , So please don''t worry about it anymore...)


    It''s just that Monkey King didn''t say the girl''s name in a word, but made a helpless expression: "If I don''t let go of her, the dagger in her hand is about to greet me..."


    "That''s right!" The girl heard the words and nodded very understandingly: "Sorry, I shouldn''t blame you, are you not hurt?"


    "That''s not it..." Monkey King said, his brows suddenly frowned, because he suddenly felt that the time and space around him was slightly fluctuating, and he wanted to go back to the time he had experienced and erase everything that happened just now. He immediately snorted. The mysterious power instantly shattered.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Monkey King suddenly let out a cold snort, the girl was concerned, thinking that he was really hurt.


    Monkey King did not answer. Instead, he walked down the steps and came to a small alley entrance. He just saw a few unscrupulous teenagers running out in panic and fear, and saw Monkey King who was blocking the way. The first teenager took it. The blood-stained dagger stabbed at Monkey King fiercely, and roared, "Go away!!" The expression was full of fear and madness.


    Sun Wukong was not used to seeing this, because he obviously felt the killing intent, and he waved in the air. Before the young men got close, they were already swept out by a strong wind, embedded into the wall, life and death. I don''t know, depending on this situation, even if I survived, I would be disabled for life.


    "You..." The girl who came here following Monkey King was obviously shocked when she saw the scene in front of her.


    But Monkey King didn''t pay attention to her. Instead, he walked into the alley and looked at the young man who fell dead in a pool of blood.


    "This... they killed?" The girl behind her frowned slightly, her eyes full of unbearable sympathy, seeing the boy''s death.


    "It seems to be so..." Monkey King looked at the depleted young man and mourned for him for a second. This person is no one else but the protagonist of this world, Cai Yue Subaru.


    This ignorant, powerless and powerless protagonist has the ability to go back to death. His death is normal, because as long as he dies, he will return to the origin of the story, just like reading a file.


    But the tragedy is that a Monkey King suddenly appeared in this world, and it happened that he appeared at a distance of tens of meters away from him, which invalidated the reading ability of Pleiades''s death backtracking.


    Because Monkey King¡¯s existence is not affected by the time and space of this world, is it possible to reverse time and erase the time and memory that Monkey King experienced during this time?


    As a result, Caiyue Subaru was tragic, and the ability to look back on death was instantly destroyed by Monkey King''s cold snort. When he died, he was really dead, and he couldn''t return to the point when the story happened.


    "It doesn''t matter if you die, at least you don''t have to feel the fear caused by that death again and again, this is also a relief...I should send you back..." Monkey King waved his hand, and the body of the Pleiades Disappeared in an instant...


    "Huh? Why is it missing? Where did you get him? What kind of magic is this?" the girl behind him asked in surprise.


    "Send him back to where he should go..." Monkey King said, turning and leaving the alley...


    The girl thought for a moment, and immediately followed up again...


    "Why are you following me?" Monkey King stopped looking at the silver-haired girl behind him.


    "You know who stole my badge, right?" The silver-haired girl stared at Monkey King with suspicion.


    "Don''t you suspect that I am an accomplice with that little girl?"


    "In short, you let her go, right?" The silver-haired girl looked at Monkey King and became more and more suspicious: "Besides, you are so powerful, why are you afraid that the little girl will hurt you? You make me very It''s hard to believe!"


    "I really don''t know her!" Monkey King fixed his eyes on the silver-haired girl''s eyes: "Look at my sincere look, are you lying?"


    "Hey ~ hate! Why are you looking at me like that..." The silver-haired girl turned reddishly and immediately turned around.


    "Oh~ okay! For the sake of your cuteness, and to clear my suspicion, I will accompany you to get the badge back."


    "But...cute?" The silver-haired girl turned redder when she heard the words, but she had a proud expression on her face: "Hmph, don''t think you are so close, I won''t doubt you..."


    "It''s not just being close, but telling the truth..." Monkey King chuckled, "My name is Monkey King, how about you?"


    The silver-haired girl stunned slightly, her eyes a little erratic: "Satra, there is no family name, you just call me Satra!"


    "Satra?" Monkey King looked at the silver-haired girl and shook his head: "When you look at your erratic eyes, you know that it is definitely a pseudonym. It seems that you still don''t believe me very much!"


    "Hey? That...I..." The lie was exposed at a glance, making the silver-haired girl obviously flustered, wanting to explain, but didn''t know how to explain it.


    "Forget it, tell me your real name when you really trust me someday!" Monkey King waved his hand: "Now I will help you find the badge first!"


    "Youth, you know how to please girls!" A cute gray cat suddenly floated out of the silver-haired girl''s head.


    "Parker, why did you come out?" The silver-haired girl was a little surprised. Without her call, her elves ran out to talk to strangers. This was the first time.


    "Youth?" Monkey King looked at the cute gray cat, stretched out his hand to pinch his face, and volleyed it up: "Don''t pretend to be old in front of me..."


    First more.

 1793 Chapter 86 Dirty Room

    "Youth?" Monkey King looked at the cute gray cat, stretched out his hand to pinch his face, and volleyed it up: "Don''t pretend to be old in front of me, or I will squeeze your face."


    "Ouch, brat! You really squeeze! Let go! Let go! It hurts! It hurts!!!" Parker''s two paws immediately grabbed Monkey King''s palms and pushed up, which was better to relieve the pain on his face.


    "Let go, Parker would be very painful for you like this!" The silver-haired woman immediately rescued Parker from Monkey King''s hands.


    "This guy is a bit dangerous, I can''t handle it, so I will withdraw first!" Parker said, and disappeared with a snap.


    "Parker isn''t angry?" Parker slipped away when he was treated like this by Monkey King, which made the silver-haired girl obviously surprised.


    I wanted to say something, but when I glanced at the corner of my eye, I saw a helpless little girl walking alone in a corner by the road, watching the pedestrians around me, as if looking for something, with tears in her eyes. Anxious and scared on his face, he looked extremely pitiful.


    "Hey~ don''t you think that little girl is lost?" The silver-haired girl pointed to the little loli in the corner and looked at Monkey King beside her.


    "Just ask in the past and you''ll know."


    "That''s right!" The silver-haired girl immediately walked over, and the helpless little Lori suddenly put on a happy smile, but after seeing the people coming, she immediately became scared again.


    "Sorry, it''s not the person you want to find... Now, what''s the matter, what about Mom and Dad? Are you not with you?" The silver-haired girl squatted in front of Lori with a gentle face. It''s a pity that she never saw her. Li Xiao''s mouth curled, tears in her eyes, she was about to cry...


    "Oh~ don''t cry! I won''t hurt you..." The silver-haired girl was suddenly anxious, but it was okay if she didn''t say anything. When she said that little Lolita suddenly cried...


    "You really can''t coax children at all!" Sun Wukong walked over, reached out his hand to pick up little Lolita and put it on his shoulder: "Go, take you to my mother!"


    Strange to say, this little loli didn''t cry as soon as she rode on Monkey King''s shoulder, holding Monkey King''s hair full of curiosity.


    "Strange, why didn''t you cry? You know?" The silver-haired girl was surprised.


    "This is called affinity. Affinity, do you understand?" With that, Monkey King went straight forward, and after a while, he found Lori''s mother, who kept thanking him.


    This is just a small episode, and there is no need to elaborate.


    Because he had just come to this other world, Sun Wukong took a silver-haired girl on the street and saw the customs of this world, which led her to the slum area.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Looking at the slightly gloomy street, the silver-haired girl was obviously a little nervous.


    "Since the other party is a thief, she is not a person of status and status. If she lives in this city, she is most likely to live in this slum, and in this slum, There is a dirt room that specializes in dirt. The little girl who stole your things has a high chance of reselling there, so we just need to go to that dirt room..."


    "You seem to be familiar with this place?" The silver-haired girl looked at Monkey King with curiosity.


    "It''s okay!"


    Upon hearing this, the silver-haired girl looked nervously at the surrounding streets, with some worry in her heart: "Are you sure she is really here? The people here don''t look very friendly!"


    "Afraid they will force you X?"


    "Where is it..." The silver-haired girl''s pretty face was suddenly red with shame, and she didn''t dare to talk to Monkey King.


    The two of them were silent all the way, unknowingly they had already arrived at Lord Roma''s dirty room, looking at the closed door, Monkey King kicked away, "Is anyone there?"


    "Can''t you just knock on the door? You can get compensation for the broken door!" A bald old man who is not a good person at first glance came out with a big stick in his hand. The muscles are solid, and the expression on his face is a bit dissatisfied.


    Monkey King flicked, a gold coin shot at the old man, was grabbed by the other party, glanced, the smelly expression was reduced: "Say, what''s your purpose?"


    "One of her badges was stolen by a little girl. I think that person will come to you to resell it, so just come and have a look..." Monkey King was too lazy to talk nonsense and went straight to the subject.


    "I did say today that there will be goods, and I heard that they are first-class goods, maybe it''s what you said!" Lord Roma patted his big bald head and smiled: "But don''t think about it. What kind of crooked idea, since you have come to my shop, you should understand the rules?"


    "I will pay for it!" the silver-haired girl immediately replied.


    "In that case, just wait a minute, she will definitely be here before dark..." Lord Roma said, sitting at a table, drinking heavily, and then looking at Monkey King. , Picked up the wine glass: "Boy, for the sake of that holy gold coin, do you want a glass?"


    "No need..." For this ordinary drink, Monkey King didn''t have any interest in it. Instead, he started to talk with the silver-haired girl from all over the world...


    Unknowingly it was getting late, a girl, Loli, suddenly appeared at the open door. After seeing the two of Monkey King, she was obviously nervous, but after seeing Lord Roma, she became bolder and ignored the silver hair. The existence of the girl came to Monkey King and said, "It''s you! Why are you here? Accompany me for medical expenses!"


    "Do you still want to corrupt me?" Monkey King looked at the little Lolita in front of him, stretched out his hand and pinched her cheek a few times: "You should hand over the things you stole from her first!"


    "How is this possible!" Little Lori slapped Monkey King''s arm, her face was full of excitement: "I stole this badge only after being entrusted to me. She said she would give me ten holy gold coins! If you want, you can bid together with my client, and the higher bidder will get it!"


    "You really will take advantage of the situation to raise the price, then, what about people?"


    Just as Sun Wukong¡¯s words fell, a beautiful woman appeared at the door: "It looks like there are many unrelated people!"


    "Ah! She is my client!" Seeing the visitor, the loli girl immediately stood up: "Come here, do you want to sit down?"


    With the entry of the beautiful woman, Monkey King clearly smelled a faint blood from her body. Obviously, this woman who looks very sexual and beautiful is not a kind, but the kind of murder without blinking. Butcher, because the bloody aura on her body can¡¯t be completely removed even if it¡¯s a deliberate cover...


    The second one, there is another one behind.

 1794 Chapter 87-Elsa the Intestine Hunter

    "It''s really fearless for the ignorant, dare to make a deal with such a dangerous guy..." Monkey King looked at the loli girl next to her, a little admiring her courage.


    But it''s normal to think about it. Who would have thought that such a beautiful big sister would be a pervert who likes to cut the intestines.


    "By the way, I know that old man, but this little brother and the little...hey? Elf? Are they elves...perfect, just great..." Intestine hunter Elsa walked into the room slowly, and the tone at the beginning was not bad. It was normal, but when she saw the silver-haired girl, her eyes suddenly closed, and she licked the corner of her mouth, revealing an extremely dangerous aura.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to break the contract?" The Lolita girl suddenly became wary, and she drew her dagger to make a defensive posture. The Lord Roma on the side also picked up her own big stick. A look ready to do it at any time.


    "Ah, la~ I¡¯m so sorry, I suddenly saw an elf, so I couldn¡¯t bear it, because...I have never cut the belly of an elf before..." Elsa smiled happily and looked at The silver-haired girl''s eyes seemed to be looking at her prey: "So, I have to wrong you, because of her, I changed my mind, I want to kill all...everyone here! The badge will also belong to me, ah La~Thinking about it this way, I really think it¡¯s a good deal!


    "Are you entrusting the person who wants to take my badge?" The silver-haired girl looked at Elsa, and shouted, "Quickly, what is your purpose?"


    "Ahhh~ I really asked a rather unqualified question!" Elsa smiled slightly: "Do you think I will answer?"


    "In this case, I have to force you to speak!" The silver-haired girl shouted coldly, "Parker!"


    "Oh~ I''m already ready!" Parker''s figure immediately emerged from behind the silver-haired girl. With a wave of the cat''s claw, countless crystals gathered in the air: "I haven''t introduced myself yet, miss, my name is Parker, at least please remember Name, go to hell!" As he said, the crystal flew toward Elsa like raindrops, hit the target, and froze it.


    "Did you kill it?" Lord Rom looked surprised.


    But seeing the frozen crystal suddenly emit a dazzling light, Elsa''s voice also sounded: "I was ready..." As the sound fell, the crystal burst instantly, revealing Elsa''s figure. I saw that she was holding a sharp dagger in her hand, while evading Parker¡¯s magical attack, she also launched an attack on the silver-haired girl, but she was resisted by the magic crystal shield she deployed...


    "Really experienced, she''s a girl..."


    "Ala. I haven''t been treated as a girl for a long time..."


    The battle between Elsa and the silver-haired girl made Monkey King very speechless. When the two sides were fighting, there was still time to taunt each other. Can you give me some professionalism?


    In the end, Parker was like in the original book, Mana was over-consuming and reluctantly disappeared.


    The silver-haired girl can only rely on the magic crystal shield to passively defend against Elsa''s fierce attack.


    "The watching is almost over! Ferut, let''s go too!" Lord Roma picked up the big stick in his hand, yelled, and joined the battle group.


    "Ahhh~ It''s really incomprehensible to interrupt other people''s dancing!" While Elsa shook the silver-haired girl with a knife, she greeted Lord Roma who was coming...


    Although Lord Roma¡¯s attack is heavy, he lacks flexibility and speed. In front of Elsa, who is aloof, agile and fast, he is not enough to see. After a few tricks, it is Elsa who is flashed behind him. The sword slashed the back of the neck, and the blood surged, crashing to the ground...


    "Master Roma!!!" Upon seeing Ferut, his pupils tightened, and he was immediately shocked, and at the same time an immense anger rose in his heart: "You dare to kill Lord Roma! I can''t spare you! Go to death!!!"


    With a crisp "ding", Elsa easily blocked Filut''s onslaught, with a smile on her face: "It''s a pity that she didn''t cut her belly and died..."


    "Kill you! Kill you!" After hearing this, Ferut became more and more crazy, and almost gave up his defense, swung the short dagger in his hand and launched a fierce attack on Elsa!


    "Oh, anger can make people lose their minds, children just can''t control their emotions!" Elsa smiled, and the weapon in her hand had drawn a deathly light, head to toe towards Filut, Cut vertically!


    Filut, who had an angry and crazy face, instantly shrank his pupils, and his whole body became extremely cold, staring blankly at the falling death cold light!


    However, the sharp blade came to a halt before it got close to him!


    Monkey King squeezed the handle of the knife with one hand, and sighed helplessly, "Hey~ don''t always force me to make the same hero to save the beauty... No, can the hero save Lori? Otherwise others will say that I am poor!"


    "Huh?!!!" Elsa''s complexion changed slightly, trying hard to regain her weapon, but she didn''t move, then she smiled slightly: "Ahhhh~ I thought you were just an ordinary handsome guy, but I didn''t expect it to be hidden. Lu''s master..." As he let go of his weapon, several somersaults retreated.


    "Intestine Hunter Elsa, your name makes me very upset..."


    "Oh~Brother, how did my name provoke you?" Elsa smiled when she heard the words, with one hand on her hips, she actually put on an extremely sexual and provocative posture.


    "Because you have the same name as my Elisa!"


    "Elsa? Isn''t this still a word difference?" Elsa smiled faintly.


    "Because she is called Elsa again..."


    "Ah~That''s really surprising, there are people with the same name as me!" Elsa smiled and looked at Monkey King: "Or, this is just an excuse you are looking for when you look at me?"


    "..." Monkey King looked at Elsa, feeling a little speechless for a while, but he did not expect that Elsa would still be narcissistic.


    "It seems that I was right. This is really pleasant! Some of me like it..." Elsa looked at Monkey King and licked the corner of her mouth, extremely evil: "Since If you like me, then give me your intestines and let me break your stomach!"


    As he said, she saw her beautiful body flashing from side to side, and her speed was so fast that she turned into afterimages. In an instant, even as Monkey King approached, the short blade in her hand unceremoniously cut across his abdomen, making a very strong move. Cruel, with faint excitement in my eyes...


    "You really have a soft spot for your intestines!" Monkey King smiled slightly, looking at Elsa''s eyes...


    Elsa, who had been attacked and killed, suddenly stood still, and the blood was soaking, she was shocked to find that the scene in front of her suddenly split in half...

 1795 Chapter 88 Is it fun?

    "what!!!!"


    A scream pierced the sky.


    Elsa suddenly shrank her pupils, and fell to her knees with a look of fear, with no focus in her eyes, as if she had died.


    In this scene, Firut and the others were all shocked: "What''s wrong? What happened? Why did that guy suddenly kneel down? Why did he go crazy?"


    Ferut''s exclamation clearly pierced Elsa, who was full of fierceness, as if she was regaining her soul, her eyes also regained their agility and focus, shaking her hands, and subconsciously touching her body, then she reacted. Come over: "Illusion...Illusion?!!!"


    At the moment when she wanted to attack Monkey King, she glanced at Monkey King, and she instantly felt that her body was cut in half. The pain and despair were definitely not as simple as an illusion. It''s that she was split in half in an instant, and she died once.


    "What a powerful illusion! I thought I was really dead!" Elsa looked at Monkey King, but this time, she didn''t dare to look at Monkey King anymore, licking the corner of her mouth. , Revealing a cold killing intent: "It''s just that I have seen through your magic. As long as I don''t look at you, I won''t be recruited!"


    "Really?" Monkey King chuckled.


    The blood flashed, and Elsa¡¯s smiling face instantly froze on her face. She was terrified to see that her head was separated from her own body. The headless corpse rushed into the blood column, and the consciousness became darker and dead. Swallowed her...


    "Do not!!!"


    Elsa suddenly uttered an unwilling scream, fell to her knees with a puff, and pinched her throat with her hands. Only after a while she came back to her senses. She touched her head in fear, which was still connected to her body. Sit on the ground with a soft body and a fart: "It''s still...still...I...I''m not...not dead!"


    "How? Is it fun?" Monkey King looked at Elsa with a smile. It was just such a smile, but in Elsa''s eyes it became like a demon laughing, scared her whole body was shocked. Body is cold.


    In a moment, she felt the two deaths firsthand, the kind of fear and helplessness, people who have not experienced it personally are absolutely unimaginable, even if she is murderous, she can''t bear the pressure and fear.


    "If you don¡¯t look at it, will you be affected by illusion... For the current plan, I can only retreat!" Elsa, knowing that she was invincible, got up and stared at Monkey King bitterly: "I remember you For today¡¯s shame, one day I will repay it a hundred times!"


    "Oh~ I will talk hateful things again, or else, leave you here forever!" Monkey King looked at Elsa and smiled.


    "!!!" Elsa was instantly frightened and completely cold, she didn''t dare to hesitate at all, her body flashed and disappeared into the night...


    "Can''t let her run!" Upon seeing Filut, he was full of hatred. He was about to chase her out, but a weak voice stopped her: "Firut, I''m not dead yet. No need to avenge me, you can''t beat her..."


    "Ah~ Lord Roma, you are not dead! I thought you..." Ferut looked at the silver-haired girl who was treating Lord Roma, and the hatred on his face was suddenly replaced by surprise.


    "No, a big cut was cut out in the back of his neck. If the wound is not healed in time, he will suffocate to death!" The silver-haired girl was using magic to suppress the wound, and she said anxiously. The wound healed, and Lord Roma might have suffocated and died.


    "Then...what should I do? Lord Rom, you must not die!" Ferut was about to cry with anxious expression on his face.


    "With me, it''s so easy to die!" Sun Wukong stepped forward and flicked his fingers. A beam of light instantly sank into Lord Roma''s wound, making him recover in the blink of an eye.


    "This... this... amazing healing magic!!" The silver-haired girl saw it, her eyes widened, her expression surprised.


    "Master Roma!" Ferrut rushed towards Master Roma with a look of joy, and hugged him. Ferrut was an orphan, and he had already regarded Master Roma as his grandfather.


    Lord Roma touched Filut¡¯s head, got up and came to Monkey King, with a grateful expression on his face: ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your help. I don¡¯t dare to say thank you. If there is anything useful to the old man in the future, just say it. If I can do it, I will go through all fire and water!"


    "It''s a small matter, don''t take it to heart." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently. Does he still need a mortal to help?


    "Thank you! You saved Lord Roma, then you won''t have to pay for the medical bills that you knocked down on me last time. We both wrote off." I patted Monkey King with a big look on Firut''s face, just watching Her affectionate attitude clearly agreed with Monkey King.


    "Thank you so much!" Monkey King squeezed Filut''s face vigorously.


    "Can you give me the badge now?" The silver-haired girl stretched out a delicate hand to Filut.


    "Oh ~ ten holy gold coins, what a pity." Ferut took out the badge from his arms, looked and looked at it, with a look of dismay, but he handed it back to the silver-haired girl.


    However, a man appeared at the door at this time, looking at the badge in Filut''s hand, his figure flashed, and he snatched it from her hand. After looking at it, he fixed his gaze on Filut''s. On his body, his expression became particularly serious: "This badge is yours?"


    "Nonsense, is it yours?" Filut looked upset: "Hurry up and return the badge to me. Believe it or not, I will let Brother Wukong beat you?"


    "Sorry, everyone, this matter is very important. It seems that I have to take this girl away for a while, but please rest assured, I promise that she won''t be hurt at all!" Lost a trace.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Looking at Monkey King, his face was full of anxiety: "Master Monkey King, why don''t you stop it!"


    "Don''t worry, this incident is also an opportunity for Filut, I can''t destroy it!" Monkey King patted Lord Roma on the shoulder, and said, "And I also set guardian magic on her. No one else can hurt her."


    "When did you set guardian magic on her? Why didn''t I notice it?" The silver-haired girl looked curious.


    Monkey King laughed and answered the wrong question: "It''s getting late too. It seems that I have to find a place to rest for a night. Do you want to be together?"

 1796 Chapter 89: Rem, Ram

    The silver-haired girl glanced around the room and nodded. It was dark and gloomy, obviously not a good place to rest.


    "If it''s a resting place, if you don''t mind, I have a good place!"


    "Lead the way ahead!" Monkey King made a please gesture to the silver-haired girl, then waved his hand to Lord Roma: "Old man, let''s leave first..."


    "Walk slowly, don''t send it..." Lord Rom waved goodbye very politely. After Sun Wukong and the two left, he immediately walked into his bedroom and started packing up, obviously he was going to find Firut...


    The streets in the slums seem to be particularly gloomy, especially at night, occasionally a scrawny old man can scare people out of heart disease.


    The silver-haired girl followed closely behind Sun Wukong, looking at the dim and terrifying night around her, she was obviously nervous and frightened. Only by getting close to Sun Wukong could she feel a little sense of security.


    "Hey~ You don''t have to be so nervous, I''m really afraid that someone will suddenly come over and OX you!" Monkey King looked at the silver-haired girl and patted her shoulder.


    "I''m not scared because of this..." The silver-haired girl tightened her clothes tightly and looked at Monkey King: "And I don''t call hello, you call me Emilia..."


    "Is this your real name?"


    "I know I was wrong to lie to you before, but we didn''t know each other then, didn''t we?"


    "So, are we friends now?" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Forget it, you saved me anyway! If it weren''t for you, we would probably have died in the hands of Elsa the Intestine Hunter. So, I plan to take you to my temporary residence to express to you Thanks¡­"


    The two chatted all the way, Emilia led the way, unknowingly she had come to a huge mansion...


    Although the mansion is large, there is no one to guard it. Emilia and Monkey King walked into the mansion unimpededly...


    It wasn''t until I came to a hall that I met two Loli maids who were almost exactly the same. Monkey King only recognized them at a glance, Rem and Ram.


    Want to come here is Rozval L. Mezas'' mansion.


    "Emilia, welcome back..." After the twin loli maid salutes Emilia respectfully, Rem on the right side fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "Are there any guests here..."


    "Yes, his name is Monkey King. He not only saved me, but also helped me a lot. You should be entertained! Go and prepare a room for him to rest..."


    "Understood..." The twins maid said respectfully at the same time: "My name is Ram (Rem), guest, please come with us..."


    "Good night, Monkey King..."


    "Don''t be so polite, just call me Wukong!" Monkey King smiled at Emilia and followed Ram and Rem.


    "In other words, which of you two is Ram and who is Rem?"


    "I am Ram..."


    "I am Rem..."


    "It looks the same, it''s a bit confused..."


    "Rem''s partial score is on the left, and Ram''s partial is on the right..."


    "Well, guest, this is your room..." Rem opened a door and made a please gesture to Monkey King: "If you need anything, you can tell me at any time..."


    "That''s it! Do you want to be together?" Sun Wukong heard the words, looked at the two sisters, but started joking.


    "Ramram, this guest looks abnormal!"


    "Yes! Remrem, this guest is very abnormal!"


    "It''s okay, you two don''t need to complain, I''m just kidding you!" Monkey King reached out and rubbed the heads of the two loli maids: "Go, no need to call me!"


    "Ramram, the look in this guest''s eyes looks strange at me!"


    "Remrem, this guest seems to have bad habits!"


    Well, after listening to Ram and Rem''s dialogue, Monkey King rolled his eyes directly. I just couldn''t help touching your heads. It''s not that serious.


    With both hands stretched out, Monkey King appeared as if by magic, two strange red fruits, the size of an apple, but the red light inside the fruits appeared, as if transparent, full of gorgeous and mysterious colors.


    Monkey King squeezed the fruit into the hands of the two sisters: "This is called Hongxia fruit, it is delicious, I will give you both as a meeting gift..." Then, he entered the room and closed the door.


    Ram and Rem looked at the fruit in their hands, you look at me, I look at you: "Ram Ram, can this thing be eaten?"


    "Remrem, can this food be eaten?"


    Well, the two sisters started their unique way of dialogue again, and in the end both of them collected the fruit and dared not eat it.


    In the luxurious room, Monkey King sat alone on the chuang, squeezed his palms, a black air spread from his hands, but an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "This thing actually ran to me It¡¯s really interesting to come on, but, are you too self-assertive!"


    As he said, with a wave of his hand, the endless black energy spread throughout the room, and a terrifying magic hand that seemed to come from hell came out of the endless black energy, and the target was directed at the heart of Monkey King!


    And the two sisters Rem and Ram, who have not yet gone far outside, feel the strong magical energy emanating from the Monkey King¡¯s room, and their eyes are densely covered with a layer of boundless hatred and cold murder...


    "Rem, hold back, don''t be impulsive..." Ram reacted first, and took Rem''s slightly trembling hand tightly...


    "Huh~ I don''t know whether to live or die!" Monkey King looked at the dark magic hand that was grabbing towards his heart, and snorted coldly, and a small flame flew out of his hand, blasting at the dark magic hand, and instantly made a sneer. , As if the snow melted, and accompanied by the miserable howl, the devilish energy and the dark magic hand were instantly burned out by the small flame...


    In an instant, the peace in the room was restored again, as if nothing had happened...


    Sun Wukong looked outside the room, and shook his head helplessly: "It seems that I was also hated by the two sisters Rem... I didn''t expect that this thing would come to me after the death of the Pleiades... But it doesn''t matter, just right. You can take this opportunity to review the goodwill of the two sisters..."


    And at the corner of a corridor, Rozval L. Mezzas and Emilia were looking at the Monkey King with serious faces...


    "Miss Emilia, it seems that the guest you brought with you seems to be very dangerous... Such a strong witch breath is like a witch coming in person..."


    Emilia frowned and left silently, not knowing what she was thinking...

 1797 Chapter 90 Assassination

    "It''s really troublesome, it seems that everyone has misunderstood..." Monkey King scratched his head, got up and walked out of the room.


    Looking at the countless closed doors in the hallway, Monkey King opened one room casually, but what caught his eye was a cute little loli with two curly ponytails sitting on a stool looking at a book.


    Monkey King walked in like a familiarity and closed the door: "Why is it a little loli again? It seems that the owner of this mansion is a pervert with bad habits!"


    The expressionless little Lori glanced at Sun Wukong, her tone was quite dissatisfied: "It''s really an angry guy, as a guest, she actually said bad things about her host secretly..."


    "It''s the first time we met. Don''t be so aggressive!" Monkey King laughed, stepped forward, took away the teapot on the coffee table, wiped it with his right hand, and instantly filled with all kinds of delicious fruit snacks: "For Be able to get along well, I will treat you to these!"


    "Are you trying to please me?" Little Lori stared at Monkey King expressionlessly.


    "That''s right, don''t you look good?"


    Little Lori wanted to refuse, but she looked at the shiny exotic fruits that she had never seen before, and the delicious snacks that exuded a tantalizing fragrance, she could not help swallowing her saliva, just looking at it. It''s appetizing, and it''s hard to stop smelling it.


    The ghost awkwardly stretched out a slender hand, took a fruit that was as beautiful as a crystal, and took a bite. His eyes suddenly widened. Then he took a few mouthfuls, and it was wiped out in a moment...


    Seeing the smile on Monkey King''s face, the little Lori wiped the corner of her mouth elegantly, and said proudly: "It''s okay, I can barely accept these things."


    "Will we meet now?"


    "For the sake of your sincerity, I will tell you compassionately. My name is Betty. This is my library and dormitory and private room. What about you?"


    "Sun Wukong, I don''t mind if you call me Brother Wukong~"


    "Hmph, I want to take advantage of me, I really want to laugh at you with contempt..." Betty casually stuffed a snack into her mouth, and her eyes lit up: "Wow, this is great. How to eat it?"


    "Do you still need to talk about the things that the cook of the gods makes? Not everyone can eat it!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "The cook of the gods? Who is that? Why have I never heard of it?" Betty looked puzzled.


    "I haven''t heard of it..."


    "Are you mocking me in disguise?" Little Lori was upset.


    "Absolutely not. Come on, give you something more delicious, rainbow jelly, which is made from extremely precious rainbow fruit..."


    "Wow~ it''s soft, smooth and tender. The seven flavors are constantly changing and interweaving. It''s amazing!"


    "That''s enough? I have something more delicious here!"


    "Take it out! Take it out!"


    "Come and listen to the call..."


    "Brother Wukong..."


    "Screaming..."


    "Brother Wukong~~Brother Wukong~~~"


    "Ah~ that''s cool!" Monkey King heard this, and he felt comfortable all over, and with a big wave of his hand, several kinds of delicacies flashed again, and the whole room was covered with a layer of sunlight...


    With so many top delicacies smashed down, I''m afraid that you might be a little loli...


    It wasn''t until late at night that Monkey King came out of Betty''s room, causing Betty to hold his arm with a look of dismay.


    Under Monkey King¡¯s no-cost food strategy, Betty is obviously lost. How many people can resist the food temptation of the food captive world?


    Under the assurance of Monkey King, Betty let him go...


    When he came to his room and closed the door, Sun Wukong lay 1 on the chuang and remembered another thing: "Say Rem will come to assassinate me tonight... It''s troublesome! It seems that I can''t sleep well tonight... "We closed her eyes slightly, and seemed to have fallen asleep for a while...


    Until three o''clock in the morning, the door of Monkey King''s bedroom suddenly opened silently, and a petite figure quietly walked in under the dim moonlight...


    Without arousing any sound, the black shadow had already arrived in front of Chuang, looking at the sleeping Monkey King, his bright eyes contained infinite coldness and hatred!


    Under the refraction of the moonlight, the dagger in his hand wiped it towards Monkey King''s neck without any hesitation. The technique was neat and tidy, and there was no trace of muddy water!


    Seeing that the dagger was close to his throat, he saw that Monkey King suddenly turned over, and his left hand unluckyly swung away the dagger-holding hand, and pressed it under his arm!


    When the black shadow saw this, he was very frightened. Seeing that Monkey King just turned over and didn''t wake up, he was relieved. He wanted to withdraw his right hand holding the dagger, but was firmly suppressed, and he couldn''t do anything. He didn''t dare to use too much force, for fear of awakening Monkey King.


    I had to stretch out my left hand, picked up the dagger, and stabbed Sun Wukong''s heart resolutely...


    "It''s really cruel..." Sun Wukong sighed inwardly, then turned back, avoiding the piercing stabbing!


    With a soft sound of''chih~'', the sharp dagger pierced the bedding effortlessly, deep into the handle, enough to imagine how it would end if it was inserted into the heart.


    Being avoided twice inexplicably made Rem become a little surprised and gritted his teeth. He just wanted to hold a dagger and stab her again, but saw that Monkey King turned over again and directly pressed her under the body. Mian is in hand, um, it feels good in the hand, and laughed awkwardly like a dream...


    Dare to assassinate brother, how can you do without paying a price...


    Rem''s eyes widened instantly, his face full of anger and frost, more murderous, and struggling violently, but his petite body was hugged by Monkey King, and he couldn''t move at all.


    Feeling uncomfortable being left by something, Monkey King grabbed the dagger from Rem''s hand and threw it under the chuang...


    "Finally I can sleep peacefully..."


    As a result, the tragic Rem''s eyes widened so humiliatingly and helplessly, he was held tightly by Monkey King and slept all night until dawn...


    When Ram pushed open the door early and walked in, looking at the sister and Monkey King who were hugging each other, his mouth suddenly opened wide, his face was shocked!


    "Sister, save me..." Seeing the person, Rem looked at Ram as if he had seen a savior.


    Although there was no sound, the two sisters were twins with a clear heart. Ram just read the meaning of his sister at a glance, glanced at the corner of his eye, and saw the short dagger along the chuang. I don''t know what happened...


    (PS: Rem¡¯s hair color is different from Ram¡¯s. I know how to recognize each other. The reason Sun Wukong said that the two sisters are hard to recognize is that he wanted to talk to two little loli to establish a relationship. Out?)

 1798 Chapter 91 The Boat of Friendship

    Ram''s face changed slightly, and then disappeared instantly. He walked over, picked up the dagger on the ground and hid it, calmed down and walked over, pushing Monkey King a little vigorously: "Guest, it''s breakfast. time¡­"


    After a moment of silence, Monkey King woke up very cooperatively...


    "My sister, my sister, it seems that this perverted guest has woken up..."


    "Yes, Remrem...Guest, can you let go of my sister? You are so embarrassed for us..."


    "...It''s a shame not to be a movie emperor for this acting!" Monkey King looked at the two sisters in front of him, with a little admiration in his heart. The face changed so quickly that he couldn''t find the slightest trace.


    "Your way of calling people chuang is really special..." Monkey King let go of Rem and smiled.


    "I''m kind to call you, it''s the guest, you are doing it..." Rem''s face was aggrieved, but his body moved slightly, sitting on the crack of the pierced bedding, blocking it.


    "That''s really sorry, I always think about holding things when I sleep!" Monkey King looked embarrassed. Although it was deliberate last night, I didn''t lie. There are too many sisters and I have grown up. habit.


    Followed the two sisters Loli to the hall, Rozval had already sat at the table and put on a napkin: "Guest, how was the rest last night?"


    "Okay¡­"


    "Ah~ Brother Goku! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, I''m about to go to your room to find you!" Betty suddenly rushed out, with her height, she hugged Monkey King''s thigh, her eyes full of expectation. Look: "What are you going to eat today? I look forward to it! I look forward to it!"


    "Oh~ Except for Parker, Betty would be so close to others. It''s really surprising!" Rozval saw this scene and suddenly narrowed his eyes when looking at Monkey King: "And you should be the first See you once? When does it become better?"


    "Huh~ Is it good to report this kind of thing to you?" Betty glanced at Rozval, hummed arrogantly, and took Monkey King to her library: "Hurry up! Hurry up! You are today. But I promised to give me so many delicious things that I have never seen!"


    "Yo~ Betty, it seems that you are having a good time with this guy!" Emilia also walked into the hall at the moment, and Parker floated out of her stamina.


    "Ah~ Nicha!" Betty''s expression became gleaming after seeing Parker: "I have been looking forward to Nicha''s return..."


    "It''s not like this!" Parker looked at Monkey King, with two claws ringing Hungarian: "Good boy, I didn''t make a mistake, you know how to please girls! Even Betty was settled by you!"


    "Good boy?" Sun Wukong stepped forward, squeezed Parker''s furry face, and lifted it up, shaking it in the air: "You don''t seem to have learned your lesson at all!"


    "Ah~it hurts~~boy! Let go! You''re so rude!" Parker was immediately thrown out and exclaimed: "I won''t call you kid, let go, I apologize..."


    "Brother Wukong! Don''t do this to Nicha, it will hurt!" Betty trot over immediately, freed Parker, and rubbed his face in her hands: "Does it still hurt? Nicha..."


    "Oh~ I didn¡¯t get angry when I was treated like this to Betty. This kid has some tricks!" Parker was very surprised by Betty¡¯s performance. If someone else treats him this way, if Betty sees it, he will definitely get angry and run away. Monkey King didn''t even have a word of blame.


    "Brother Goku, Nicha, you two need to get along well! Tell you, Nicha, there are so many delicious things in Brother Goku! The kind you have never seen before, let''s go to my room together Eat..." With that, Betty was holding Parker in one hand and Monkey King in the other, and walked out of the hall...


    "Betty, why do you call it Nicha?"


    "This is my nickname for my brother..." Facing Monkey King and Parker, Betty didn''t have the slightest arrogant appearance, her face was full of innocence that a child deserves.


    "It''s really a good method. Overnight, the relationship with Betty is so good..." Rozval looked at the back of Monkey King''s departure, and narrowed his eyes: "You said that? Emilia sauce... "


    Emilia frowned slightly, remembering the horrible witch breath last night, her complexion became a little ugly, she didn''t eat a few bites for breakfast, she left alone...


    In the hall, suddenly only Rozval and Rem were left.


    Rozval ate breakfast elegantly, and said casually: "Ram, this Monkey King seems to have a problem, please pay more attention to it..."


    "Understood, Lord Rozval!" Ram replied in a gratifying voice, expressionless, but the strange color in Rem''s eyes next to her was fleeting, she couldn''t bear to come to Monkey King and Betty so close.


    She has already determined that Monkey King is their enemy, how can she tolerate seeing the enemy so close to her family?


    Ram took Rem¡¯s slender hand and shook his head insignificantly, which calmed Rem¡¯s situation slightly...


    "It''s troublesome! This is really hateful..." Although he is here with Betty, Rem''s emotions are clear, and Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, wishing to pull the dark demon again. Come out and burn it a hundred times!What''s wrong with the back of this pot is a bit inexplicable!


    "Rem is okay, but Emilia has to find some time to explain to her. Just now she didn''t even say hello to me. It''s not okay to go on like this!" Made up his mind, Monkey King accompanied Betty After having breakfast with Parker, she left the library in a mood of reluctance, swept away her consciousness, and walked towards Emilia''s place...


    At this moment, Emilia was sitting on the wall of a flower garden in a daze, without even realizing that Monkey King walked behind her.


    Sun Wukong felt funny when she saw this. He immediately yelled "Ah" behind her. Emilia screamed in fright. She tilted her body and sat in the flower garden with a fart, making Sun Wukong laugh. : "What are you thinking about, so absorbed?"


    "You...you..." Emilia slapped the flower leaves behind her, looked at Monkey King with an angry face, snorted and ignored him.


    "What''s wrong? Early in the morning, he didn''t even say hello to me, as if deliberately avoiding me, afraid that I would harm you?"


    "..." Emilia was silent and did not answer.


    "It''s over, the boat of friendship is really going to be flipped when it''s over. You don''t trust my performance!"

 1799 Chapter 92 The Lost Trust

    "Trust?" Upon hearing Monkey King''s words, Emilia became extremely excited: "With your strength, you could have kept Elsa the Intestine Hunter, but you didn''t; you could have stopped Filut was taken away by others, but you still didn''t; you seem to know everything in advance, like this, how do you want me to believe you? How to believe you? How to believe you?"


    "Well, I know that important things have to be said three times, but you don''t have to shout so excitedly!" Monkey King looked bored: "Isn''t he a queen candidate? What''s great, it seems that someone is approaching you They all have a purpose, it''s really boring!"


    "You... you know..." Emilia heard the words and looked at Sun Wukong''s gaze more vigilant.Because Monkey King''s ability to know everything in advance is too suspicious.


    Seeing Emilia''s completely distrustful expression, Monkey King completely lost the interest in trying to explain, and decisively turned and left: "Goodbye!"


    "Wait! You..." Seeing Monkey King suddenly turned and left, Emilia, who was waiting for an explanation, suddenly panicked. However, Monkey King didn''t pay attention to it anymore, even the most basic trust was gone, so why bother to talk more .


    Seeing Monkey King¡¯s decisive and unrelenting back, Emilia suddenly felt as if something important had been lost, making her a little lost, and she also began to regret and doubt Monkey King...


    After leaving Rozval''s mansion, Monkey King walked alone in the forest path, but Hong Ling''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him, looking at Monkey King, a little curious: "You look a little unhappy?"


    In her hands, she also held an extremely cute-looking white cat with very humane eyes.


    "Where did you turn this thing?" Monkey King stretched out his hand and stroked her cat''s ears gently. It was smooth, warm, soft, and very handy.


    And the white cat also looked like enjoying and receiving, without any resistance.


    "I haven''t eaten for a long time, so I caught a fish and tasted it, but it attracted her..." Hong Ling smiled slightly and stroked the white cat''s head softly, seeing her face enjoying herself. It looked like a smile appeared on his face: "I didn''t notice it before. Such little things are actually quite cute..."


    "If you like it..."


    "I mean it too..." Hong Ling smiled slightly.


    At this moment, suddenly a black dog flashed from the side of the road and sank into the jungle...


    "What a strong evil spirit, Master, that''s a monster..." The white cat who was originally enjoying a face suddenly vomited, and the childlike voice like a little loli was very sweet.She and Parker belong to the same elves, so it is not surprising that people talk.


    "It seems that you are still busy, so I won''t bother you..." Hong Ling glanced at the disappearing black dog, her eyes gleaming to see through the essence of everything, smiled softly at Monkey King, and followed the road to the distance When I walked, I gradually disappeared from Monkey King''s sight...


    Sun Wukong ignored it either, but found a clean boulder and sat down, as if waiting for something...


    About ten minutes later, Monkey King looked at the hidden jungle not far away and said to himself: "Are you here..."


    As he said, stood up and moved slightly to the side, and at this moment, accompanied by the sound of iron chains, a huge meteor hammer suddenly flew out of the dense forest, but was turned sideways ahead of time. Monkey King easily dodged, reached out his hand to grab the iron chain, and gently pulled it, only to see a petite figure flying out of the dense forest, an somersault, and landing steadily on the ground.


    Looking at the pretty girl in front of him, Monkey King sighed slightly: "I knew you would not let me go, Rem..."


    "Sure enough, you already knew..." Rem looked at Monkey King with a calm face, but his eyes were indifferent and cold: "What happened last night was also deliberate... If you don''t resist, I can too Easily cut you off..."


    "It''s so annoying! I should be overshadowed by that thing..." Monkey King scratched his head and said, "It''s useless to explain what you look like, but I still want to say that I really have nothing to do with the Witch Teaching. ¡­"


    "I didn''t mention anything about the witch''s teaching... I really didn''t confess..." Rem heard this, his eyes became colder and colder. With a light wave of his hand, the chain danced lightly, and the heavy meteor hammer turned towards Monkey King again. I smashed my head...


    But seeing Monkey King tap a finger on the meteor hammer, there was a''pop'', the meteor hammer shattered and dissipated like a balloon under Rem''s shocked gaze...


    Monkey King looked at Rem calmly: "I still prefer your good-looking appearance. The way you are now is really not suitable for you..." His figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Rem. Pinched her throat...


    Rem''s pupils shrank instantly, struggling violently, but the palm of her throat remained motionless, and even her Mana was confined together.


    "Rem!" An exclamation was also sounded at the same time, but when Ram, Emilia and others all appeared here, their eyes widened as they watched Monkey King pinch the palm of Rem''s throat.


    "How come, is Brother Wukong really a badass?" Beatrice (Betty) couldn''t believe it when she looked at the scene in front of her.She only heard that Monkey King suddenly left Rozval''s mansion, and in order to eat more good things in the future, she followed him.


    "Oh yeah~~ things turned out to be like this. Actually, I really admire your kid!" Parker floated out of Emilia''s hair, looking at Monkey King with regret.


    "Do you really have something to do with the Witch Teaching... It seems that what happened last night was not an accident... What is your purpose in approaching me? Who are you?" At this moment, Emilia stared at Monkey King with hostility. , As if he had already regarded him as an enemy of course.


    "It''s really a bunch of brainless idiots..." Monkey King really laughed out of anger by Emilia and the others.


    A little bit below, the ground here instantly cracked and opened, with a bang, sinking ten meters away, Emilia and her daughters were all shaken to each other in exclamation, looking extremely embarrassed!


    But in this dangerous situation, apart from a little embarrassment, no one was injured.


    Monkey King just wanted to use facts to prove that if he was hostile, everyone in the room would be powerless.


    However, at this moment, the sudden change suddenly appeared, and a thick black mist suddenly appeared around Sun Wukong''s feet, and several terrifying dark magic hands stretched out from the black mist whirlpool...


    "Dare to come out, this time I have to let your soul fly away!" Monkey King saw this, his face suddenly became cold, it is this thing that made Emilia and the others lose their trust in him...

 1800 Chapter 93 The Dark Demon Hand

    "This is?!!!" The sudden change made Beatrice and the others look very different.


    "It''s this breath, exactly the same as last night! Now, what else do you have to quibble?" Emilia said with a serious face and said softly, "Parker!"


    "Oh!~" Parker yelled, Mana surging in her hand, releasing magic, and a large cloud of ice crystal rain fell towards the strange dark magic hand...


    Ram and Beatrice launched their attacks by releasing magic, but without exception, their attacks penetrated through the past strangely, not hurting the magic hand at all, but were jailed by the magic hand like a tentacle. Grasping firmly, one by one, as if the heart and soul were being pinched, eyes widened, and the whole body was cold. To my horror, I discovered that my whole body was immobile. I opened my mouth to shout, but I was shocked to find that I couldn''t make a sound. Thinking but slightly clear...


    "Sister!! Everyone!!!" Rem immediately lost control of her emotions, struggling violently, and an incomparable breath spread from her body, condensed in front of her forehead, forming a single horn. At this moment, Rem''s breath instantly became extremely evil and mad, and his expression became even more like a devil, full of madness and killing.


    Upon seeing this, Sun Wukong had to let go of his hand. After the transformation, Rem''s strength soared, and he lost his mind. He didn''t want to try her crazy assault.


    Sure enough, just when Monkey King let go, Rem kicked him violently at Monkey King, but he retreated gently and avoided...


    However, at this moment, the endless dark tentacles also extended towards the two of them...


    But seeing Monkey King let out a cold snort, the magic hands around him melted like snow instantly.


    But Rem is not so lucky. The dark tentacles are tangible and innocent, and the attack is useless to it. One encounter is to pinch Rem¡¯s throat, firmly grasped in his hand, and lose all resistance. , Following Ram and the others...


    Emilia and the others became horrified one by one, but unfortunately they couldn''t make a sound at all...


    "Oh~~ This picture is really unsightly!" Monkey King looked at Emilia and the others being held in the palms of the dark magic hands, just like magic girls caught by the tentacle monsters, and immediately covered them with their right hands. With both eyes closed, the picture was too unattractive to me.


    But in the left hand, a lightsaber condensed by light was condensed. With a single wave, the dark magic hands that had grabbed the women were instantly cut in two, and at the same time they were purified and dissipated!


    The women released their restraints one after another, and fell from the air amidst screams...


    "You really don''t worry about it!" Looking at the girls, Monkey King smiled faintly, waved his hand, and a gentle wind dragged them away from the area covered by the magic mist...


    But the terrifying magic mist vortex suddenly closed and shrank, covering Monkey King''s whole person, disappearing into the ground...


    "Master Goku!"


    "Brother Wukong!"


    When Beatrice and the others saw this, they all cried out in exclamation. From the moment Monkey King rescued them, they already knew that they did misunderstand Monkey King...


    However, everything is too late, Monkey King has been taken by the endless dark magic hand...


    "How could it be... like this!!" Emilia sat down on the ground with a face of loss, and now she felt deep regret.


    "It seems that he sacrificed himself... saved us... right?" Parker scratched his head with regret.


    But it''s okay if he didn''t say anything, Emilia immediately burst into tears...


    When she cried, Beatrice''s eyes flashed with tears: "I won''t be able to eat those good things anymore, so sad! 55555..."


    Rem looked lost. The enemies she wanted to kill were not only not enemies, but they were saved by''deathing their lives''. This contrast made her a little hard to accept for a while...


    A terrifying groan suddenly sounded from all directions, and amidst the rustling sound, a fierce-looking hell dog emerged from all directions, surrounding Beatrice and the others...


    "It''s Hellhound... Was it attracted by the witch''s aura just now?" Beatrice looked serious, as if facing an enemy, because when they were caught by the magic hand just now, their Mana was almost completely swallowed. , There is not much left now, and now facing so many magic hands, it is really bad.


    With a sound like a dog barking, countless hell dogs leaped towards Beatrice and the others...


    "I rushed over without knowing who the opponent was? It''s really self-defeating!" Beatrice snorted proudly. Although Mana is not much left, she can''t lose her momentum!


    Pushing the slender hand forward, an invisible wave of magic rippled out instantly, knocking out all the Hellhounds that were leaping forward. Faced with such a poverty, she was already calm...


    While Emilia also used a crystal shield to defend against the Hellhound''s attack, Parker used a magical ice crystal rain to nail the Hellhounds to the ground, but persisted for a while, and the remaining Mana was exhausted. , I had no choice but to exit...


    It''s getting worse...


    On the Monkey King''s side, he was pulled into a dark space with no fingers visible by the dark magic hand. The surroundings were silent and full of horrible ignorance. The terrifying magic hand was like a demon from hell, turned into a terrifying shadow and grabbed him. past¡­


    In such a situation, if you change to someone else, I am afraid that you will have been scared to death. Of course, the premise is if he can see things in this dark space.


    "I don''t have time to play with you..." In the face of such a horrible situation, Monkey King still looked calm, even indifferent: "Do you want revenge for that guy, or do you want to find another substitute? , And dare to play tricks in front of God, really overwhelming!"


    In the cold snort, Sun Wukong''s hand suddenly shined brightly, and a ball of light illuminated the entire dark space like the sun. Accompanied by the scream of fear, the dark magic hand disappeared in a flash under the light!Don''t talk about resisting, you can''t hold on even for half a second...


    And Monkey King''s figure flashed and disappeared...


    At this time, Emilia and the others are all in a panic, and everyone has serious injuries...


    Because there are too many hellhounds, like they are coming out of nests, densely packed, they are surrounded by water, and it is even more difficult to retreat, and when Mana is exhausted, it has reached the end of the mountain...


    "Damn it! If it weren''t for the previous magic hand to exhaust my Mana, I will kill as many rubbish dogs as you like!" At this moment, Beatrice is full of flames: "Is Lord Betty here? Backed out?"

 1801 Chapter 94 The Truth

    "Rem, come back soon!" Ram watched the bloody scene of Rem rushing away again into the group of warcrafts, frantically fighting with his bare hands, with a look of anxiety. He wanted to rush to help, but was given by Emilia. He stopped: "Don''t go there, or you will be attacked by her too!"


    "But, if I don''t save her, Rem will die!" Lam ignored Emilia''s hand, rushed out, and threw Rem to the ground, saving her from the rear. Beast attack from the blow.


    "Sister... Your lord..." Rem, who had a crazy face and was covered in blood, was stunned at the moment he was thrown down. His eyes gradually recovered, and the pain and powerlessness all over his body also hit him. The countless hellhounds who pounced again, shouted anxiously: "Go! Sister-sir... Leave me alone!"


    "I won''t leave Rem! To die together!" Ram hugged Rem tightly, his tone firm.


    "You are really messing up, make it clear that it''s causing me a mess!" When Beatrice saw this, her face changed drastically, and she wanted to rescue her, but a few hellhounds immediately rushed over and could only carry the only one left. Mana resisted... and then could only watch the countless hellhounds pounce and drown the two sisters Rem...


    Don¡¯t think that the heroine will never die. In the original book, Emilia, Rem... They all died...


    "You really like to be loyal!"


    Seeing that the two sisters Rem were about to be submerged by the Hellhound, a voice suddenly sounded, and the Hellhound who was biting at them suddenly screamed, and was blown out by an invisible force, bursting into a bloody mist in the air...


    At the same time, the figure of Monkey King flashed in front of the two sisters of Ram, and amidst their surprise, they picked up the bruised Rem...


    "Goku, you''re not dead? That''s great!!" Seeing this, Emilia suddenly looked happy, even Beatrice, who was in despair, was excited, rekindling hope...


    "How could that kind of garbage kill me..." Monkey King chuckled.


    "You''re okay... that''s great!" Rem hugged Monkey King excitedly: "Sorry, I blamed you by mistake, you are a good person!"


    "..." After hearing this, Monkey King was silent for a while, his face turned dark, and with a''pop'', he threw Rem to the ground...


    Rem groaned immediately and almost fainted in pain. Ram saw it, suddenly panic, and hurriedly picked Rem up: "What are you doing! Rem''s whole body is hurt!"


    "I do everything in my life, just don''t be a good person!" Monkey King hummed, his hands shining brightly, shining on Rem and Beatrice''s bodies, making them all recover instantly from their injuries, that is, even exhausted. Mana is also restored to full.


    "This... this... is incredible! It''s amazing to restore magic!" Beatrice looked at her hands, her eyes widened in shock, and at the same time the gaze at the group of hellhounds became extremely vicious: "You bunch of rubbish dogs, wait to be sanctioned!!!"


    With a loud shout, a magical ball of light immediately condensed in her hand, which was thrown out by her like a bomb. With a loud bang, a terrifying light wave instantly enveloped dozens of hellhounds, drowning and dissipating...


    The other hellhounds saw Beatrice suddenly explode with such power, they all retreated in fear, but with a roar from the leader behind, they jumped out again without fear of death...


    "Sure enough, it''s just a bunch of beasts..." Monkey King said indifferently, and an invisible wave of air suddenly spread out centered on him. With a loud bang, a crater with a diameter of 100 meters suddenly appeared, and all the flowers, grass, and rocks around him All disappeared, let alone the group of hellhounds...


    "Okay...Okay...Awesome!!!"


    Beatrice and the others looked at everything in front of them, suddenly stupid...


    "Ah la la~ Tell me not to act arbitrarily, but I am so hilarious..." On a cliff in the distance, Hong Ling looked at the thick smoke rising in front of him, stroked the white cat in his arms, and smiled softly: " Bai Ling, I think we still don''t bother the master, we should go elsewhere and walk around..."


    "Huh? The master actually called that adult the master?" The white cat named Bai Ling by Hong Ling was obviously shocked when she heard that, but she knew very well how incredible her master''s strength was. Breath is not comparable to mortals.


    "After all, I am his Zanpakuto..." Hong Ling smiled slightly and walked towards the depths of the mountain... She slept for too long, she just wanted to quietly enjoy the scenery...


    When the crisis was resolved, Monkey King took Rem and the others to a river to clean. After a short break, Emilia came to Monkey King and asked curiously: ¡°Wukong, what kind of monster is that magic hand before? Haven''t seen it..."


    "Remember when I first met you, the man who was killed by a few gangsters?" Monkey King looked at Emilia and said.


    "En..." Emilia nodded, with a surprised look: "Could it be that the magic hand is related to that person?"


    "That''s right, this thing is attached to that person, maybe it is thought that I killed that guy, so it entangled me..."


    "Oh? You killed it? Why does it think so?" Emilia looked curious: "That person was obviously killed by those little gangsters..."


    "That''s the problem!" Monkey King explained patiently. Anyway, people are dead, and there is nothing to hide: "Because that person has the ability to retrospect death, but because I was present at the time, his ability to retrospect death was ineffective. , It really died..."


    "Death back? What kind of ability is that?" Emilia and the others heard it, their eyes widened, with curiosity on their faces. This name sounds amazing.


    "Actually, just like the literal meaning, if a person with this ability dies, his time will go back. To put it simply, time goes back, time goes back to before his death, before he starts again...but Except for himself, no one will have the original memory..."


    "Go back in time? Go back to death? Really... really has this ability?!!!" Beatrice''s eyes widened, her face shocked: "I have seen this kind of record in a book, and thought it was just a legend! So it really exists! It''s just that this ability seems to be related to the witch, is that person related to the witch?"


    "Maybe, everyone is dead anyway, don''t care about him!" Monkey King looked indifferent.


    "Since he has the ability to retrospect death, how did he die because of you?" Ram looked curious.


    "This can only be blamed on him for being unlucky. When I met me, my time point is the only existence. No one can change it except myself, so that guy¡¯s ability cannot affect me. As a result, retrospect in time fails, and then tragic. Bye¡­"


    PS: There will be three changes today, and there will be another one later.

 1802 Chapter 95: So embarrassing

    Beatrice was speechless when she heard the words, and she was very thankful: "That is really tragic enough. If you don''t meet you, even if you die, he can be reborn infinitely. If that person is really related to the witch, It feels terrible to think about it! Fortunately, he met you as a nemesis..."


    "It''s just why his abilities fail because of you?" Emilia looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Because I''m great!" Monkey King smiled and stopped.


    The girls of Beatrice rolled their eyes at him, but when you think about it, it is indeed as Sun Wukong said, he is really powerful, the magic hand that made them helpless was defeated by him, and he has not been seen before. What he did, he suddenly destroyed the jungle with a radius of 100 meters, and the countless Hellhounds were not even scumbags left. This kind of strength cannot be described as powerful.


    Just as a few people were chatting, Emilia blushed and came to Sun Wukong with a twisted face: "That...that...sorry, I shouldn''t doubt you...you...you...can you forgive me?"


    "Hey~ You really broke my heart before!"


    "Then... how can you forgive us..." Rem folded his hands, looking upset.


    "In order to make up for my young heart, it depends on your performance!"


    "Smelly boy, you''re crying again!" Parker floated out of Emilia''s hair, looking at Monkey King with contempt.


    "You don''t seem to have any memory! Parker!" Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Parker''s face, and volleyed again...


    "Silk~~It hurts~~I¡¯m going to avoid it! Why are you pinched again...Sigh~~Master Goku...I know it¡¯s wrong...Please let it go..." Parker immediately jumped out. Exclaimed for mercy, but it made Emilia and the others laughed, making Parker look depressed: "I was bullied like this, and you guys are so happy? Even Betty is like this, hey~ It¡¯s so sad, I''m going back..."


    As Parker said, he disappeared from Monkey King''s hands...


    Beatrice knew that Parker was joking, so she didn''t care much. Instead, she was very interested in the magic that Sun Wukong had cast before: "Brother Wukong, did you use the light healing magic for us before? Not only healed the injury, Mana has also been restored, even with the curse superimposed on so many layers, it can be easily purified. It''s really amazing!"


    "Why, do you want to learn? I can teach you!"


    "Hey?~Really?" Beatrice was happy when she heard the words, and her eyes became sparkling: "Can you really teach me? Really?"


    "Of course it''s true, I''ll teach you when I go back!" Monkey King touched Beatrice''s head and smiled dozingly.


    "What are you waiting for, let''s go back quickly!" Beatrice immediately couldn''t wait to take Monkey King''s arm and walk back...


    For several days, Monkey King either accompanies Beatrice to teach her magic, or accompanies Rem and the others to wander around and play, and the degree of intimacy has risen sharply...


    On this day, when they came back from wandering again, they saw a carriage stopped at the door. An old man dressed as a gentleman was wiping the window of the car with a handkerchief. After seeing Emilia, he straightened his body. , Bowed slightly and saluted: "Welcome back, Master Emilia, she just walked from the mansion... Master Beatoris (Beatrix) is also here, it''s been a long time..."


    "Well~ if you are here, it seems that the king has envoys coming!" Beatrice nodded lightly, pulling Monkey King to go: "Brother Wukong, it seems that Emilia has something to deal with, or go. Let¡¯s play in my room! I''m just a little hungry..."


    "I''m sorry, Goku, you accompany Beatrice first, I''ll be looking for you in a while..." Emilia looked at Monkey King with regret.


    "Is it about Wang Xuan...Go! Go! Don''t worry about me..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and said to Rem beside him: "Rem, go and pour this old man a cup of tea to entertain him and leave him alone. Waiting here is a bit of a loss of hospitality!"


    "I''ll go right away..." Rem immediately walked towards the mansion...


    And Emilia, accompanied by Ram, went to see the messenger from the capital...


    "This is?" The old man looked at Monkey King with curiosity.


    "Monkey Goku, my brother Goku!" Beatrice said calmly while watching the old man.


    "It turned out to be the brother of Lord Beatoris. It''s really disrespectful. I am Wilhelm van Astraea. Please advise!" Wilhelm sees Monkey King''s identity here. , The etiquette is very thoughtful.


    "Betty, you go back first, I''m coming to you for a chat with this old man..." Monkey King touched Beatrice''s head.


    "Hurry up!" Beatrice said, looking at Wilhelm: "I warn you in advance, be careful when speaking, if you upset Brother Goku, don''t blame me for not reminding you! "With that, Wilhelm entered the mansion with an unexpected expression on his face...


    "So, Master Monkey King, I wonder if you have anything to ask me?" Wilhelm was very considerate, but he was not humble.


    Monkey King didn''t care about the red tape. The so-called ignorant is not guilty. If the old man knew his identity and dared to be like this, then he would be unceremoniously afraid.


    "In fact, it''s nothing, just to ask you, this time you are here, it should be related to the last person chosen by the king?"


    "How do you know?" Wilhelm frowned suddenly.


    "It seems that Filut has become the last one to be chosen!"


    "Who are you?!" Wilhelm suddenly became serious when he heard the words, because this matter has not been rumored yet, except for the personnel involved, no one else knows, but Sun Wukong even knows his name. I can''t let him get nervous anymore.


    "You seem to have forgotten the warning Betty gave you when she left!" Monkey King looked at Wilhelm and smiled faintly, making Wilhelm''s soul-derived fear instantly surge into his heart, but for a moment, the cold sweat had already invaded him. His clothes fell on his knees with a soft thud.


    "I am the guardian of Emilia. In layman''s terms, it is her boyfriend...you don''t have to be so nervous..."


    "What boyfriend, what are you talking about!" Emilia''s voice suddenly sounded at the door, and she saw her flushed face in both hands, and ran away in a panic...


    Sun Wukong immediately covered his face with his hand: "I''m finished talking so soon? Still caught for a while? How embarrassing!"

 1803 Chapter 96 The Envoy of the Capital

    "You are really funny, you want to be the boyfriend of the candidate of the king, don''t you fear being destroyed by humanity?" A very cute-looking catwoman ran out of the mansion and approached the Monkey King. , His nose shook, and he circled him a few times. Suddenly he lifted him up and took a deep breath with a look of intoxication: "This taste is really good~ It''s like returning to the embrace of nature. So comfortable!"


    While talking, this lovely catwoman held her face in Monkey King¡¯s arms and gently touched her face in intoxication...


    Kneeling on the ground Wilhelm looked at the scene in front of him with a look of astonishment. It was the first time he saw this catwoman act so dependent on a stranger.


    This also indirectly shows that there is no evil in Sun Wukong''s body, on the contrary, the power of nature is very strong, otherwise this catwoman would not be so attached to intimacy, just that look... Wilhelm recalled it again. He shuddered involuntarily.


    At this time, Rem, who was carrying tea, also walked out, looking at Wilhelm who was kneeling on the ground, with an unexpected expression on his face: "Master Will, what''s the matter with you? Get up for a cup of tea!"


    "No...no...no need..." Wilhelm hurriedly got up and waved his hands again and again, but his expression was exceptionally solemn. He exuded a trace of hostility only because of a little suspicion, and then he was glanced at by Monkey King, and he felt a sudden. Heart palpitations, the two legs fell on his knees directly, and he didn''t even dare to arouse a trace of anger. Such a situation scared him into a cold sweat and didn''t want to stay for a moment.


    Catwoman hurriedly took hold of the catwoman who still refused to let go of Monkey King, stuffed her into the''carriage'', and after a respectful salute, hurried farewell to leave...


    Catwoman sat in the carriage, looking at Wilhelm with a look of surprise: "Master Will, what happened? I have never seen you so nervous!"


    "Hoo~ I''m sorry! I was rude..." Wilhelm took a deep breath, and once again returned to his usual calm: "That person was too dangerous just now. I couldn''t keep calm in front of him. , Interesting..."


    "Danger, don''t I think it?" Catwoman tilted her head and pouted a small mouth: "With such a strong natural breath, how could you be a bad person! Why are you pulling people away! I haven''t asked yet. What''s his name! It''s a pity, but I should see him in the capital again..."


    "I just think that person is very dangerous..." Wilhelm was never serious enough: "The strength of that person is probably the strongest person I have ever met!"


    "It''s really surprising that even Wilhelm Van Astreya, who is known as the Sword Demon, has said such a thing, but you can''t say that people are dangerous because of this!"


    "I said that the reason for his danger is because he has a pair of indifferent eyes that look at life like ants...In his eyes, other people seem to be no different from the weeds on the side of the road...that kind of look is not something ordinary people can have! It''s like killing hundreds of millions of creatures without blinking..." Wilhelm shuddered once again when he recalled the moment he met Monkey King.


    "No...no?! I''m getting a little nervous when you say it!" Catwoman opened her mouth wide and looked shocked.


    "What''s not going to be? You didn''t see me before I was too late to start, so I was frightened to kneel?" Of course, Wilhelm wouldn''t say such a shameful thing. He was silent for a while and said: "In short , It¡¯s better not to have too much involvement with him..."


    After speaking, Wilhelm stopped talking, meditating on who the Monkey King was and how strong he is, and he also began to worry that there is such a mysterious, powerful and dangerous existence beside Emilia. Is it a blessing or a curse...


    "Master Wukong, did you take action against Master Will just now?" Rem held the tea tray, looking helpless, Wilhelm hurriedly left, obviously scared away.


    "That guy dared to be hostile to me, so he taught him a lesson!" Monkey King said with a smile: "Let''s not talk about this for now, let''s go see Emilia..."


    Coming to the hall, Emilia was already sitting in her seat, and Rozval was also there. Looking at her posture, she was obviously waiting for the arrival of Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong sat beside Emilia unceremoniously: "Are you going to the capital?"


    "Well, it''s about Wang Xuan..." Emilia glanced at Sun Wukong, blushing and lowered her head hurriedly, remembering that Sun Wukong said she was his girlfriend before, and her complexion became even more red. His eyes were erratic, and there was a sense of restlessness: "Um...can you...come with me..."


    "No problem, I''m fine when I''m idle anyway, I''ll just accompany you..." Seeing Emilia couldn''t tell, Sun Wukong naturally knew what she wanted to say, and immediately agreed: "Rem, Ram, do you want to be together?"


    "Forget it, I have to take care of Lord Rozval''s mansion, let Rem go with you!" Although Ram was a little moved, he shook his head with a little regret.


    "Well, if Master Wukong follows, I''m relieved..." Rozval smiled slightly, "Rem, you can take care of the two great talents along the way!"


    "Yes, Lord Rozval!"


    "Then let''s get ready and leave early tomorrow morning..." Emilia got up and stood up and left the seat...


    Monkey King came to Beatrice''s library, but saw that she was sitting calmly and looking at the books, while Parker was sitting on a large chair holding a water glass and drinking a drink.


    Seeing Monkey King hadn''t spoken for a long time, Beatrice finally couldn''t help but glanced at him: "Are you leaving?"


    "Do you want to be together? It should be fun to come to the king!"


    "I also want to..." Beatrice put down her book, looking helpless: "But I have a contract with the fellow Rozval, I can''t leave here..."


    "That''s a shame, but we won''t be away for too long. Before you finish eating these things, we will be back..." Monkey King said, with a light hand, he saw countless foods filled up in an instant Throughout the bookcase, Beatrice''s eyes lit up when she saw it, and she was not calm: "Wow! These are all mine? All of them? Great! Go! Go! If you have something to eat, it¡¯s okay, who pays? I want you!"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, his face suddenly became speechless: "Emotion, you are so reluctant to give up, because you are afraid that you have nothing to eat, rather than reluctant to let me go! It''s so sad, I decided not to give you snacks again..."


    "No! Brother Goku~~ I just made a joke with you, don''t take it seriously..."

 1804 Chapter 97 The White Whale

    In the early morning of the next day, Monkey, Rem, and Emilia went to the royal capital in a''carriage'' dragged by a ground cage.


    Rem, as the maid, naturally played the role of the coachman in front, while Monkey King and Emilia sat in the sedan together.


    Looking at the rapidly retreating scenery outside the window, Emilia stirred her two fingers, her complexion was red, and she looked confused: "That... Goku... What you said yesterday... is it true?"


    "Well? Yesterday? What?"


    "It''s that...girlfriend...or something..." Emilia lowered her head tightly, with a blushing expression, moaning.


    "Ah~ that! Of course it is true! As long as you want..."


    "Even if I''m... a silver-haired half-elf... is that okay? I..."


    "It seems that you care about your identity!" Monkey King smiled softly and touched Emilia''s head: "But don''t compare me with those vulgar people. Others are worthless in my eyes, you It is priceless in my eyes! Don''t say you are a half-elf with silver hair, even if you are the witch that the world hates, I like it too!"


    "Really? Even if I''m a silver-haired half-fairy...even if I''m a witch...isn''t it okay?" Emilia was so touched by Monkey King''s words, tears flickered in her eyes, and she cried. .


    For a long time, she has been alienated and disgusted by others looking at the witch, so no matter where she goes, she will cover her head with a robe so that others can''t recognize herself. Monkey King accepts everything she has unconditionally. Naturally, she moved her in a mess.


    "Of course, I am like a cloud. Don¡¯t care about others¡¯ perspectives. You are you. Others hate you. They are alienated because of fear. It means that they have no perspective. Why should you care about such a vulgar person? Up..."


    "Well... I was suddenly confessed like this... for the first time in my life... I don''t know how to respond... But, I am so happy, really happy..."


    However, at this warm and touching moment, a weird roar sounded in vain, a roar of''bang'', the earth trembled, and the entire sedan was tumbling in the air. Monkey King frowned slightly, his figure flashed, and his hands Clamping Rem and Emilia and flashing out of the sedan...


    With a screaming roar from the ground cage, the entire sedan was also smashed to the ground, falling apart!


    "Fa...what happened?" Emilia''s eyes widened, her face surprised.


    "No... I don''t know..." Rem looked around, his face solemn: "We seem to have been attacked by some monster..."


    Just after Rem¡¯s voice fell, another piercing roar followed. Monkey King flashed and appeared ten meters away on the left. He stretched out one hand, and there was a loud bang, as if there was a loud noise. Something terrifying hit his hand, causing the entire ground to be cracked open, and smoke and dust filled, but Monkey King remained motionless...


    When the smoke and dust were gone, what appeared in front of Rem and the others was a huge white whale, whose head was being supported by Monkey King with one hand, making it difficult for it to make an inch!


    In this scene, Rem and Emilia were stunned. The next moment, when the pupils were shrinking, they both exclaimed: "Is this...the legendary...one of the three big beasts...white whale?!"


    "White whale..." Monkey King muttered to himself and waved his hand. The white mist all around disappeared in an instant, but the faint scent of the witch still remained in the air...


    "The jealous witch Satila... After the magic hand, have you also appeared..." Monkey King looked around and smiled indifferently: "That''s right, the host of your breath also died because of me. You don''t want to pester me. 1 Who is it... It''s really unpleasant to just do these little moves behind the scenes..."


    "The jealous witch Satira? Did the witch also appear?" Rem and Emilia changed their faces when they heard this. The name of this witch has a considerable deterrent effect.


    "No, I just set a trap in advance and ran away after leading this thing out..." Monkey King said, holding the beluga whale''s jaw, under the shocked gaze of Rem and Emilia. Lifting his hand in the air, he smashed to the ground with a''bang'', shaking out a huge crater hundreds of meters!


    "Amazing!!!"


    Rem and Emilia opened their mouths wide, and they both couldn''t close together. It was the legendary white whale that was hit by one hand and hit the ground with one hand. What a terrifying force it takes!


    "The sedan just happened to be broken by you. As an apologize, you can give us a tool to move forward!" Monkey King patted the white whale on the head.


    "Oh!!~~" Beluga whale struggled violently, resisting howling.


    "Dare to resist?" Monkey King snorted immediately, and his punch directly slammed Beluga''s head into the ground: "Will you? Do you refuse to accept?"


    As he said,''Boom Boom'' was hit by two old fists again, and the huge body of the white whale was already sinking into the ground...


    Rem and Emilia on the side were dumbfounded, they were the legendary beluga!The white whale that no one can do for more than 400 years!Now being bullied by Monkey King like this, is this bullying right?


    Ten minutes later, under the guidance of Monkey King''s old punch, the beaten beluga whale finally succumbed to his lust.


    Sun Wukong jumped onto the white whale''s head and beckoned to Rem and Emilia: "Rem, Emilia, come up quickly, let''s ride it to the capital..."


    Rem and Emilia glanced at each other, and they were speechless. They knew that Monkey King was very powerful, but they didn''t expect that he was so perverted that even the legendary Wicked White Whale was easily subdued by him with a few punches.


    Squeezing the shock in his heart, Rem came to the beluga whale and looked up at the Monkey King on its head: "Master Goku, maybe this is really powerful, but this is a beluga! If we ride it Going to the royal capital will cause unnecessary trouble. Maybe the royal army will treat us as enemies. After all, Beluga is a monster that countless people hate..."


    "It makes sense to hear what you say..." Monkey King jumped off the white whale''s head, and looked at the big guy in front of him with a look of dissatisfaction: "Useless things, you can''t pretend to be forced. What''s the use!" As he said, he kicked the beluga whale''s forehead, and amidst its painful roar, its huge body disappeared into the sky...


    Rem and Emilia on the side looked stupidly. They were speechless for a while. The world hated the terrified monsters, so they were kicked away by Monkey King with disgust. They really kicked away...

 1805 Chapter 98: Julius

    After Rem reacted, he looked regretful: "It''s a pity. If the beluga whale is killed, the rumors will be of great help to Emilia-sama¡¯s reputation. It will not only make others treat her. The change of opinion of Wang Xuan can be appreciated by countless people. This is beneficial to Wang Xuan without harm!"


    "I haven''t thought about this kind of thing, but if the beluga whale is really eliminated, more people will be protected from harm..." Emilia also expressed regret.


    "If you want to kill the beluga whale at any time, we still have to go to the royal capital first. When this matter is resolved, we can go hunting the beluga whale. I think there will be many people interested in it... "


    "It can only be done like this..." Emilia nodded: "Let''s hurry up. If you are late, it won''t be good..."


    When he came to the injured earth cage, Sun Wukong waved his hand and healed his injury instantly, which made the psychic earth cage stay grateful and lightly on Sun Wukong''s body...


    Although there is no car, it is more comfortable to ride on the back of the ground cage than to sit in the car. Rem is embraced in front, and Emilia is embraced behind him. Monkey King is sandwiched between two girls. It''s so good, but it''s really hard to express...


    From midday to noon, looking at the street in front of him, Monkey King jumped off the back of the cage: "Here again, we met on this street, Emilia!"


    "Well, it''s really missed!" Emilia smiled slightly, and was hugged by Sun Wukong from the back of the cage: "I just don''t know what happened to Filut..."


    Seeing Rem stretch out his hands, Monkey King smiled and hugged her...


    "Firut? You were called here just because she became the last one to be chosen..."


    "Huh?" Emilia was surprised when she heard the words: "Firut...she has become the chosen one?"


    Just as Monkey King wanted to answer, a voice suddenly came in: "Isn''t this Lord Emilia?"


    I saw a handsome man approaching him and made a standard knight ceremony: "I haven''t seen you for a long time, then don''t come here without any problems?"


    "Nothing has changed, Julius is also very energetic!" Emilia replied politely when she saw the visitor.


    "Do you remember that I am really honorable, Emilia-sama is even more beautiful and moving!" Julius said, kneeling in front of Emilia on one knee, reaching out to her delicate hand and wanting to kiss him. ¡­


    This scene made Sun Wukong fire on the spot. In front of me, he dared to kiss my girl once, it was dead!


    Monkey King pulled Emilia down behind him, and kicked Julius, who had just stretched out his hands, with a kick, smashed through a wall, and was buried deep in the ruins...


    Emilia was stunned for two seconds, and then exclaimed: "Goku, why are you attacking Julius?"


    "In front of me, I want to indecent assault on you. It''s so damned, I''ll kill him!" Monkey King looked upset, seeing Rem''s two daughters look nervous, and hurriedly stopped. He, they are very aware of the horror of Monkey King. Even Beluga whales are abused like toys. A Julius is not just killing it.


    Emilia hugged Monkey King''s arm and hurriedly explained: "He didn''t want to insult me, this is just a courtesy in the knight ceremony..."


    "What an outrageous etiquette, it is purely a rogue taking advantage, and it must be abolished!" Monkey King hummed with an unhappy expression. In fact, he also knew that this was just a kind of etiquette, otherwise Julius would not be as simple as being kicked. He has already been thwarted by him.


    "Asshole! I swear by the knight''s honor to fight you!" Julius walked out of the ruins with a sullen face, glaring at Monkey King angrily, and shouted coldly.


    As a knight, he was kicked out with humiliation. This is not only a shame, it is a shame in his life!


    "Duel? You are not worthy of a scum!" Monkey King didn''t even look at Julius.


    Such a ignorant attitude made Julius'' eyebrows bulge: "Huh! I thought you were a great character, but you are just a coward who dares not even fight..."


    "Junior, didn''t your mother teach you that misfortune comes from your mouth? You can''t bear the consequences of offending me..." Monkey King looked at Julius''s eyes and suddenly narrowed, exuding a hint of danger. And how can an ordinary person resist the killing intent from Monkey King?


    You know, the creatures that Monkey King killed were based on a single dimension, more than hundreds of millions. Such terrifying killing intent, even if it only leaks a trace, is enough to make ordinary people madly rush, and even their souls!


    In just a moment, Julius'' pupils shrank, as if deep in Nine Nether Purgatory, seeing the terrifying death scenes of him being cut by thousands of swords...


    His eyes were dull, and he fell to his knees with a''puff'', full of fear of death...


    "Wukong, don''t kill him!" Emilia suddenly became anxious when she saw this, and hurriedly pulled Sun Wukong on her face begging.


    "Huh! I can''t bear even the slightest killing intent I revealed, and even threatening to fight with me. It''s really overwhelming!" Monkey King hummed softly, taking Emilia''s pleading look and withdrew the kill. meaning.


    However, Julius had lost his consciousness and fainted to the ground, because what he was bearing was the real killing intent of Monkey King!


    The protagonist of the original book, Cai Yueang, faces Julius and only gets beaten into a pig head, but facing Monkey King, the weak is just an ant, and if he kills him, he will lose his identity.


    As the king¡¯s choice, Emilia naturally wouldn¡¯t watch Julius just lie down on the street. No one paid any attention. She personally called a car and sent him back with Rem because he lives. Also not far from here.


    "It''s really nosy..." Monkey King watched Emilia, accompanied by Rem, sent the unconscious Julius into the noble district not far away, poking his lips in disdain, but everyone has their own distinctiveness. He didn''t want to forcibly reverse Emilia''s kindness, so he left her alone.


    However, not long after Emilia and the others left, a girl with a paper fan half-hidden in her face appeared beside Monkey King. She was dressed luxuriously and elegantly. She was obviously a woman of great status. She looked at Monkey King with both eyes. Full of curiosity: "It''s really wonderful. What kind of magic did you use to defeat Julius? Why did he suddenly fall into a coma?"

 1806 Chapter 99: Candidates for the King

    "We don''t seem to know each other?" Monkey King looked at the familiar woman in front of him.


    "I really don''t know..." The woman nodded very seriously, but her tone was as expected: "Everything in this world will cooperate with the concubine, so everything will be beneficial to the concubine. Now, the concubine wants to let her Isn''t it right for you to solve my doubts?"


    "If you can say such a thing for granted, in another sense, you are quite''powerful''..." Monkey King looked at the woman and smiled slightly: "But, I wouldn''t tell you!"


    The unexpected answer made the woman visibly stunned. The paper fan shook her mouth and chuckled: "Hehe~ You are quite funny. My name is Priscilla Balyyer. Now, let¡¯s count. Did you meet?"


    "It''s a bit like asking someone''s attitude!" Sun Wukong nodded: "For your sincerity, then I will tell you compassionately!"


    "You are the first one to dare to talk to your concubine like this!" Priscilla looked at Monkey King, squinted her eyes, and directly returned Monkey King''s words back: "Well, it''s not weird if you don''t know, then I will forgive you compassionately..." It seems that this is a master who refuses to suffer.


    "The attributes of arrogance are actually not bad..." Monkey King chuckled, "You want to know how I fainted Julius, right? Actually, it''s very simple. I use a magic called''silence''... "The mouth is not bad, but Sun Wukong is still a little unhappy, so he began to flicker Priscilla.


    "Silence? This kind of magic seems to have indeed been seen in ancient books..." Priscilla made a contemplative expression, and actually believed what Sun Wukong said: "It''s just that I can''t remember it... Can you explain it carefully?"


    Sun Wukong did not change his face, and continued to flicker, but he was already laughing in his heart: "The so-called''silence'' means that the target can still cast any attack for a certain period of time. Of course, my silence comes with''fear''. ''The effect, how is it, amazing?"


    "No wonder Julius had a terrified expression before. This magic is really powerful. It easily defeated Anastasia''s entourage. It''s interesting, interesting!" Priscilla''s eyes narrowed into crescents, neither Know what crooked ideas are thinking.


    At this moment, when she suddenly saw Emilia who had come out of the mansion, Priscilla smiled at Monkey King: "It''s nice to meet you, but I have something to leave first. Can you tell me your name? ?"


    "Sun Wukong..."


    "Sun Wukong...I remember the name. I think we will meet again..." Priscilla smiled mysteriously and turned to leave.


    "Pretending to be mysterious, isn''t it one of the candidates for the king''s election? Do you think you still have a secret in front of me?" Monkey King looked at Priscilla and shook his head with a smile.


    "Wukong, that person just now... did you know?" Emilia came to Monkey King''s side and stopped talking.


    "I just met, why, are you afraid that I will run away with them!" Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Emilia''s nose.


    "Where is..." Emilia''s pretty face flushed to the back of her ears.


    "It was you who hurt Julius?" An angry Jiao drink sounded from the side, and a lovely-looking girl was glaring at Monkey King angrily.


    "Whose shit boy? I didn''t steal your underwear, why did you stare at me..." Monkey King said, almost vomiting blood from the girl.


    "It''s so rude to say that they are a kid! Emilia, is this your knight? There is really no demeanor!" The girl had a naive face, but her eyes contained a trace of anger and contempt. , Didn''t she even ignore the word''steal your underwear''? Her attention was completely focused on the word''little kid''.


    Emilia looked at Sun Wukong with a helpless expression. If he was really his entourage, it would be okay to blame, but unfortunately, not at all!She did not dare, nor did she want to blame.


    Since she didn''t want to blame Monkey King, Emilia had to turn around to comfort the girl beside her: "I''m so sorry Anastasia, I will be responsible for all expenses related to Julius!"


    "Since you have said so, I won''t hold you accountable because of your face..." Anastasia looked like I was grandiose: "It''s just that I am a businessman. Since I am a businessman, everything is natural. You can take money to solve it, Emilia-sama, just give me a million holy gold coins..."


    "One... one million?!!!" Emilia and Rem were shocked when they heard this.


    "Unexpectedly, the wrong money came to me, interesting..." Monkey King stepped forward, clasped Anastasia''s hands on his back, and smiled: "I don''t know how much money can be exchanged as you? "


    "what?"


    The style of painting suddenly changed, not to mention Anastasia, even Emilia and Rem were shocked.


    "Do you want to kidnap me?" Anastasia was shocked, but calmed down, saying, "Are you ill?"Looking at Monkey King in the same way, this guy blatantly kidnapped her at the door of her house, and this is still a royal block in the capital. Are you sure that this person''s IQ is fine?


    "Goku, let Anastasia go quickly, you can''t make such a joke!" Emilia looked anxious.


    "Who said I was joking?" Sun Wukong looked serious: "This girl has corrupted money on me. Although my brother is not bad, not everyone can corrupt me. Since she wants to corrupt me, then Why don''t you let me blame her!"


    "You wounded my entourage knight, and I asked you for medical expenses. How could this be regarded as an error?" Anastasia looked serious: "I am a businessman, but I have a lot of business ethics, and honesty is the most important thing. May make a vulgar act of corrupting money!"


    "Hmph! I can see from your eyes that I want to categorize everything as the existing greed. It is a rare opportunity to encounter such an opportunity, or your opponent, you still want to squeeze? One million, loss You can say it!" Monkey King squeezed Anastasia''s face hard, don''t look at her such a well-behaved and innocent appearance, but her heart is extremely greedy. Such a person must be well trained. Just work.


    "This guy is crazy and really wants to kidnap me! What are you guys looking at? Come and save me soon!" Anastasia saw that Monkey King was not joking, and immediately shouted to the guard Jiao 1 not far away.


    The guards who had prepared Sun Wukong before he did it immediately surrounded him...

 1807 Chapter 100 Kidnapping

    "You guy''s head is absolutely faulty. How dare you kidnap at my door..." Seeing that Monkey King was surrounded by groups and had difficulty flying his wings, Anastasia''s slightly flustered expression immediately became very calm: " And it was still kidnapped in the noble block of the royal capital, Emilia, there is such a knight, I am worried for you!"


    "Wukong, how she said she is also one of the candidates for the king, don''t make things bigger..." Emilia looked at Monkey King with embarrassment.


    "Hmph~ late, kidnapping the candidate of the king is a felony, this is no longer something that can be solved with money!" Anastasia said, glaring at the guards again: "Why are you still stunned, hurry up Take him down!"


    "Who dare!" Rem shouted sweetly and stood in front of Monkey King.


    But this time, the guards didn''t hesitate, and they all acted resolutely...


    But it''s a pity that before Rem could do anything, the guards were already waving their hands in Monkey King, all fell to the ground, wailing!


    "I haven''t even figured out my own situation, I don''t know who is the foolish fool!" Monkey King said, carrying Anastasia on his shoulders, and went straight into Anastasia''s mansion...


    Monkey King¡¯s behavior once again fooled Anastasia, staring blankly at him with a dumbfounded look: "Well, after kidnapping someone, shouldn¡¯t you run away and then hide in a hidden safe corner for blackmail? What are you doing at my house?"


    "Take the money!" Monkey King said naturally.


    "Take...get the money?" Anastasia looked at Monkey King silly, wondering if she had heard it wrong: "After you kidnapped me, then run to my house to get the money?"


    "Yeah! Is there a problem?"


    "no problem?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    Anastasia was silent for a while and did not speak, then turned her head and looked at Emilia: "Master Emilia, you should take this guy back quickly, I will assume that nothing has happened. ¡­"


    The look in his eyes almost treats Monkey King as a neurosis. Would normal people do that?


    Emilia was speechless when she heard this, but she knew very well that Monkey King¡¯s behavior was not that his brain was broken, but that he did not put everyone present in his eyes...


    And the next moment, the answer is also announced!


    Because of Julius¡¯s injury, the Cavaliers he led came here to visit. They gathered in the courtyard and suddenly saw their owner being captured. Naturally, they became angry: "Who are you, who are you? , Hurry up and put down Lord Anastasia!"


    "Let it down? That''s okay!" Monkey King smiled, flipped around, and hugged Anastasia in his arms as a princess, and then sat on a gorgeous step at random: "But I have to take it. Ransom money first!"


    "Ransom? Ransom? You kidnapped Lord Anastasia? Do you know who she is?" After hearing this, the people of the Knights were furious. Someone dared to run to their place to kidnap them. Lord Anastasia, this simply didn''t put their Knights in the eye!


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up, isn''t it the candidate of the king, the head of the Hexin Chamber of Commerce, is it worth ten billion holy gold coins for such a person of status?


    "Ten billion..." The people of the Knights took a breath after hearing this.


    Even Emilia and Rem on the side were stunned, standing stupidly, not knowing how to speak...


    "Ten billion?! Why don''t you grab it!" Anastasia exclaimed with excitement, she wanted to struggle violently, but she was so weak that she couldn''t move at all, and she didn''t know what method Sun Wukong used to imprison her. Up.


    "Don''t you think I''m robbing now?" Monkey King smiled: "That''s OK, since you think 10 billion is not robbing, then 100 billion is good!"


    "One... one hundred billion?!!!" Anastasia screamed instantly, glaring at Sun Wu for a long time without speaking.


    "Qian is outside the body, why care so much, there is only one life!" Monkey King stroked Anastasia''s throat with one hand, making her face blushing, but also frightened, this person If it clicked on her neck, her life would be over.


    "One hundred billion... I really don''t have one, can I reduce it?" Although Anastasia hated her to death, she still tried to soften her voice.


    "You can''t do one less!" Monkey King said firmly: "You obviously have the wealth of an enemy country, but you still don''t feel satisfied. You want to put the whole country as an existing one. Such a heavy desire, if you don''t let you bleed again. , When it comes to your heartache, when you vomit blood, how can you understand the word''full 1 foot''!"


    However, just at this time, the ground began to vibrate slightly, and soldiers from countless kingdoms had already surrounded the noble districts to a squeeze!


    Obviously, the rumors have gone out.


    The candidate of the king was kidnapped and extorted in his own home. This is really a huge shame for Lugunika, the kingdom of the dragon!


    "Oh, Goku, the kingdom of Lukunika has already stepped in, stop playing, let Anastasia go quickly!" Emilia looked at the large army outside the window, and burst into tears. Up.


    "Um, Lord Wukong, I did a little too much this time..." Rem looked at the army representing their respective forces outside, looking at Monkey King helplessly.


    "Hmph~~ The kingdom army has already assembled here, you''d better let me go, I can still take it lightly, otherwise not only your life will not be saved, but even the position of Emilia¡¯s candidate for the king is also worrying. Yeah!" Anastasia started to look proud again when she heard the noise outside.


    "Goku..." Emilia clutched Monkey''s arm tightly with a nervous look.


    "I just want to ask you..." Monkey King looked at Emilia with a serious look: "In your heart, is the identity of the candidate of the king important, or am I important in your heart?"


    "You... why did you suddenly ask me this question?" Emilia''s face flushed, she was caught off guard and panicked.


    "You can only choose one of the two. Before those people come in, you have to make a decision!"


    Just when Emilia was at a loss, Rem resolutely walked behind Sun Wukong: "Rem believes in Lord Goku, and Rem¡¯s life was saved by Lord Goku, so Rem¡¯s life is also Lord Goku¡¯s. No matter what Goku-sama wants to do, even if it is against the kingdom, Rem is willing to follow!"

 1808 Chapter One Hundred and One

    "Look, Rem''s consciousness is much higher than yours!" Monkey King looked at Rem, smiled with satisfaction, and stroked her head lightly, making Rem''s face a happy smile immediately and his face was red. Red and very cute.


    Seeing Emilia, she felt a little unhappy, but she still stood beside Monkey King and did not leave: "I don''t care, just do whatever you like!"


    I suspected Monkey King once, Emilia couldn¡¯t doubt it the second time, and now the Monkey King¡¯s status in her heart is obviously higher than that of the candidate for the king. The reason for hesitation is just because this matter is actually fundamental. There is no need to make it like this.


    "Then stay behind me and watch the show, you don''t care about the others!" Monkey King smiled with satisfaction. He did this, one is to teach Anastasia a good lesson, and the other is to let Emilia withdraw from the competition for the king. He Sun Wukong Do you still need to compete for this kind of vacancy?


    Soon, a group of people came to the courtyard of the mansion, and they were all big shots. In addition to the other two candidates for the king, Reinharut and Wilhelm were all present.


    Even Filut was included. The first time she saw Monkey King, she rushed towards Monkey King with joy, but was stopped by Rein Harut: "Master Filut, this People are extremely dangerous, it is safer for you to hide behind me..."


    "What is dangerous, they are my friends, please get out of here!" Filut looked very cute in a princess dress, but at the moment he was angry.


    "It''s a pity, Lord Filut, friends can also become enemies. Now, he kidnapped another candidate for the king. In the past, I am afraid that even the candidate for the king you just won may not be. Paul..." Reinharut looked serious, holding Ferutt just not letting go.


    Firut stomped angrily: "Who is so rare about this broken identity! I don''t want to be the king of choice, you let it go!" As he said, struggling violently, Reinharut was afraid of hurting her. Helplessly let go.


    Firut immediately ran up to Monkey King and said, "Are you sick? It''s okay. Why did you kidnap Wang Xuan''s person? Still making such a big move? Even if you want to kidnap, you have to find a hidden place. Hide it! It''s so unprofessional!"


    "Yo~Firut, you run over now, don''t you really want to be the candidate of the king?"


    "There are a lot of rules, I''m so annoyed, I wanted to run out a long time ago, but that guy kept stopping and couldn''t run away..." pointed to Reinharut: "I don''t care about whoever loves to be whoever is. Yeah!"


    "That''s really a pity, I didn''t save you originally, just to give you such a chance to live your previous life, now it seems to be a waste of work!"


    "Wow! So you could save me at that time, huh!" Ferut heard this, and his face suddenly became angry.


    "Since you don''t want to be the candidate for the king, you can just mix with me!" Sun Wukong said, and glanced at the people present. "But the premise is that you have to be an enemy of everyone present. ready!"


    "Do you think I am the kind of person who is greedy for life and fear of death?" Ferut snorted: "You saved my life from the intestine hunter, and I will return it to you in a big deal!" Where did she take out two short daggers, ready to fight: "Say! Who do you want me to cut!"


    "Master Filut, don''t do anything stupid!" Reinharut saw him with an anxious look on his face. He finally found the last one of the king''s choice. Why did he suddenly turn around?


    "Haha~~ I didn''t expect you to be so cute!" Monkey King stood up, and handed Anastasia, who was immobile, to Filut: "Just look at her for me..."


    "This is the head of the Hexin Chamber of Commerce! You have a good vision! The ransom is definitely a lot, right?" Ferut took Anastasia with a happy face, she had seen the mountain-like holy gold coins piled up in front of her. .


    Rein Harut saw that Filut had done a kidnapping act with Monkey King''s accomplices with his eyelids lowered, and he immediately patted his forehead with a gloomy face, and he was speechless...


    "It''s really interesting, it makes my concubine want to join!" Priscilla blocked half of her face with a folding fan, looked at everything in front of her, and laughed.


    Her entourage, knight Al, heard this, and suddenly spit out: "Master Priscilla, this is a joke!"


    Kuerxiu put the ancient sword in his hand on the ground, glanced at Monkey King, and fixed his gaze on Emilia: "Master Emilia, although the people chosen by the king are all competitive, you act like this. , But you will lose your identity!"


    "I don''t want to be like this... Oh!" Emilia sighed helplessly. At this moment, what do you want her to say?


    "No need to talk nonsense, either take out 100 billion holy gold coins to redeem someone, or use force to rescue her from my hand, choose one of the two, please feel free!" Sun Wukong said calmly.


    "One hundred billion?!!"


    "One hundred billion?!!!"


    Not to mention that Kurxiu and the others were frightened, even the dagger in Firut''s hand holding Anastasia was so startled that it fell to the ground, and she hurriedly picked it up again, looking at Monkey King with an exaggerated expression. ''S expression: "100 billion? Holy gold coins? Are you kidding?!"


    Monkey King chuckled: "He is the head of the Hexin Chamber of Commerce. He is rich in the enemy''s country and rich..."


    Firut screamed immediately: "No! I almost lost my life for ten holy gold coins, but she can just take out 100 billion holy gold coins? A hundred billion should be a lot, right? Why is the gap between people so big? No! One hundred billion is too little. If you want to do it, you can get a big vote. Come one trillion! We are killing our lives!"


    "One trillion?!!!" Anastasia listened, glanced at it, and almost lost her breath. She could no longer maintain the image of a lady, and roared excitedly: "Asshole! Don''t you treat money as money! Who counts? Teach? Do you know the concept of a trillion? One trillion! You can figure it out! Are there you guys asking for such a random price? Let alone one trillion, there is no one hundred million! You are trying to kill me! If you want me to die, just tell me! Just kill me with a single knife! One trillion..."


    "Hey! Why is she so excited? Is one trillion really a lot?" Ferut touched Monkey King with his hand and asked in a low voice.


    In her world, there are already a lot of ten holy gold coins, one hundred is already very, very much, one thousand, damn!I''m going to faint happily!Ten thousand, oh, I can''t count it!


    "Of course it''s a lot, so that the eighteenth generation of your younger generations can''t use up the big fish and meat every day!" Monkey King laughed.


    "Fuck me! It''s no wonder her expression looks like you raped her!" Filut suddenly opened his mouth in surprise.

 1809 Chapter 102 This is the Gap

    "I''m damn it! It''s no wonder her expression looks like you raped her!" Filut suddenly opened his mouth in surprise.


    Monkey King was speechless when he heard this. Is this like what a little loli should say?


    "It seems that you don''t intend to negotiate with us!" Priscilla looked at Monkey King, slightly narrowed her eyes, and stepped back behind her entourage, Knight Al: "So we have only one choice..."


    With that, the atmosphere here suddenly became tense, and everyone was holding their weapons!


    If this is in normal times, who kidnapped Anastasia, this group of talents is rare to take care of, and would like to sit and watch the excitement, but unfortunately, this incident happened in the capital, and it is the capital that summoned all the candidates for the king to come here Announcing important matters, this kind of matter concerning the face of the kingdom naturally cannot be ignored.


    And if this matter is solved perfectly, not only can you add a lot of points to your election, but also can suppress two powerful competitors (Emilia, Firut), why not do it!


    "Didn''t you say that we are already friends? It''s just not long after we separated, and immediately turned away from acknowledgment?" Monkey King glanced at Priscilla and said with mockery.


    "I just said that we met, but I didn''t say that we are already friends!" Priscilla shook the folding fan lightly, smiling.


    "Although you are very strong! But facing all of us alone, it is a bit arrogant!" Wilhelm looked at Monkey King with a serious face, and when facing Monkey King alone, he admitted that he would lose. With so many top-notch masters, it might be possible.


    "Right, right! Surrender quickly, or you will be chopped up!" A petite catwoman, Lori, looked at Monkey King Jiao and screamed. She looked very cute, but she said nothing. It is extremely dangerous.


    "Really, you can try it!" Monkey King looked at the cute little catwoman and smiled slightly.


    "Huh! Do you think I dare not!" Little Lolita the catwoman snorted softly, opened her mouth, yelled loudly, and a powerful magic beam instantly shot from her mouth towards Monkey King. When he came out, he was slammed by Monkey King and knocked down a wall on the right!


    "You knocked out my attack with your bare hands?!" Little Catwoman Lori was obviously stunned.


    "Everyone, let''s go together! This person is definitely not the enemy of us alone!" Wilhelm shouted, drawing his sword and attacking Monkey King...


    "It seems that you don''t understand the principle of eliminating wealth and avoiding disasters! Why is this!" Monkey King sighed, and flicked a finger on the point of the sword that was already close. There was a sharp ding, Wil Hai The ancient sword in Mu''s hand shattered instantly, and its fragments turned into streams of light in an instant, cutting out a bloody mouth in his body!


    "This..." Wilhelm''s eyes widened for a while, and he couldn''t believe what happened at this moment. His figure crashed to the ground, already severely injured!


    "Master Wilhelm!" Reinharut was shocked when he saw this, the ancient sword in his hand exuded terrible fluctuations, shining extremely intense brilliance...


    This is a big rhythm. It''s a pity that Sun Wukong''s figure suddenly flashed behind him, and he slapped his side face with a slap: "Lie down, you!"


    With a loud roar, Reinharut crashed to the ground under the shocked eyes of everyone, and the boss came out of a pothole, motionless, already in a coma!


    "This...this...how is it possible!!"


    The two masters were stunned in the blink of an eye, and Kuerxiu and others opened their eyes wide, and they couldn''t believe what they saw!


    One of these two is the current Sword Master; the other is the Sword Demon, the husband of the previous Sword Saint; such a legendary two people were defeated so easily!


    After Kuerxiu was shocked, he was about to launch an attack, but he saw Sun Wukong lightly stroke it in front of her Huns, making her movements froze in place immediately, unable to move...


    "This is called acupuncture..." Monkey King chuckled, and then lightly touched the head of that cute catwoman little Lori, causing her body to soften immediately, and Monkey King was held in his hand like a toy , Squeezing his face, playing with 1...


    The others were all kicked by Monkey King and kicked out like trash unceremoniously...


    Only the knight Felix Argyll, Kursiu¡¯s entourage, looked left and right, and found that everyone was basically lying down. He looked back at Monkey King in fear: "You... don''t come here... I don''t have any. Attack power, even if you win, there is no sense of accomplishment, right?"


    As for Priscilla, she had already retreated to a corner, watching Monkey King look towards her, and hurriedly covered her face with a fan: "Well, we are friends, aren''t you? You won''t attack your friends, right? ?"


    "You just said that we are not friends..." Monkey King looked at Priscilla with a smile.


    "I just made a joke with you just now! Don''t take it seriously..." Priscilla chuckled.


    "Cut~~ It''s really boring!" Monkey King snorted softly, squeezing the face of Catwoman Little Lori in her hands, causing her to make repeated protests: "Don''t squeeze my cheek! It hurts! Let go, you A pervert! People¡¯s faces are not dough..."


    "Oh oh~~!!!"


    However, at this moment, a loud roar of monsters suddenly resounded, and Monkey King looked up, a smile appeared on his face, but Emilia exclaimed: "White Whale! What about it Will it appear in the royal capital? Could it be that the ground it landed on is not far from the king?


    "White whale! It turned out to be a white whale!" When Wilhelm lying on the ground saw the white whale, his eyes suddenly widened, struggling to stand up from the ground, his eyes full of hatred and excitement: "After searching for decades, I didn''t expect to meet in this way!"


    The white whale looked at the human with heads surging below, with blood red in its eyes, full of tyrannical killing intent, but when it saw Monkey King, its pupils dilated instantly and let out a piercing roar of fear, turned around and fled...


    "Where to escape!" Wilhelm didn''t know where his strength came from. Seeing that the white whale had already escaped, he roared and chased him out with his injuries...


    Kuerxiu''s anxious eyes turned straight, and Monkey King patted in front of her Hungarian, and released the acupuncture points that blocked her: "Look at your constipated expression, go quickly! No thanks!"


    "What do you mean?" Kurxiu was immediately confused by Monkey King''s behavior. Is this guy an enemy or a friend?

 1810 Chapter 103 Hunting Beluga Whale

    Monkey King did not pay attention to Kurxiu, but turned around and came to Anastasia: "Let''s continue to discuss the issue of ransom!"


    "You...you are a lunatic!" Anastasia was already crying without tears by Monkey King: "Don''t I just want to ask you for medical bills? Do you have to make things all over the city? I give it to me. Can''t you give it back!"


    The situation is stronger than humans, and they have to compromise. Anastasia has no choice. Combining all the masters of the kingdom, they are not the enemy of this person. The abnormality is simply unfathomable!


    Even the kingdom can''t be trusted anymore, it can only destroy the wealth and eliminate the disaster.


    Kurxiu saw this and took Felix Argyll (who calls herself Felis) and turned and left. She didn''t hear any strange wind from Monkey King. This person does not seem to be the evil they imagined. People, Anastasia should not be in any danger. Since it is not dangerous, it is more important to chase the beluga whale, because the beluga whale has accumulated hatreds with countless people for generations.


    "Wow! You really got a trillion dollars?!!!" Firut exclaimed in surprise, with a look of excitement, looking at Anastasia''s eyes as if looking at a golden mountain.


    "One trillion is too exaggerated. If you sell me, you can''t get it out. Can you reduce it?" Anastasia gave a wry smile.


    "How is it possible! Brother Wukong said that you are a rich and enemy country! How can you not even have this money!" Firut said firmly: "No price reduction, no love, no tearing tickets!"


    Anastasia is really out of touch, a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water: "Then you tear it! Anyway, I can''t take it out, I am here, just what you love!"


    "Then how much can you give out?" Filut seemed serious about the money.


    "At most one hundred million holy gold coins..." Anastasia rolled her eyes, her face in pain.


    "How much is the difference between one hundred million and one trillion?" Ferut turned his head to look at Monkey King.


    People read few books, this number is too big to understand.


    "Nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine one hundred million!"


    "Nine thousand, nine hundred and ninety-nine? So many?" Firut immediately quit: "I can''t even get nine thousand, nine hundred and ninety-nine, and he said he was the largest chamber of commerce. Who would you lie to! "


    Anastasia almost scratched her scalp in distress. She was already very sure. The little girl in front of me never knew the astronomical figure represented by one trillion: "That is nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine. A hundred million, not nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine holy gold coins!"


    "How big is the difference?" Filut looked serious.


    Anastasia stopped talking immediately, how can you tell me to explain to you.


    Upon seeing this, Firut rolled his eyes and hummed: "Forget it, since you can''t take it out, then give a hundred million dollars first, and the rest will be owed first. Anyway, there will be Wukong. Brother is here, I''m not afraid you will run the bill!" As he said, he took out a pen and paper and handed it to Anastasia: "Make an IOU!"


    Anastasia hesitated for a long time, and finally signed the IOU with a helpless look, and paid another 100 million holy gold coins before it was finished.


    Little Lori, the catwoman who had been held in her hand by Monkey King, saw her, but her eyes gleamed. She saw that Monkey King¡¯s eyes were already shining with the little star of worship: "Wow! This will earn 100 million holy gold coins, okay. That¡¯s awesome! He also made the leader of the Hexin Chamber of Commerce owe a debt of one share... It turns out that kidnapping is so profitable! It seems that there is no money to be a mercenary. Should I ask the leader to change career?"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, his face was speechless. How could such a dangerous word come out of such a cute little catwoman Lolita? It seems that I have to talk to her leader.


    "You, come here!" Anastasia''s matter was resolved, and Monkey King looked at Priscilla who was hiding by the side.


    "You...what do you want to do?" Priscilla''s face suddenly became nervous. Monkey King''s strength really scared her. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe it if she was killed. There was such a powerful one in the world. With the existence of the characters, it¡¯s no wonder people dare to kidnap the candidate of the king in the capital, because they don¡¯t take this country in their eyes.


    "Don''t think that you can stay out of the matter by hiding, come here quickly, I promise not to kill you!"


    "If you want to move Priscilla, start with mine..." Al struggled to stand up from the ground and stood in front of Priscilla, but before he could finish his words, he was kicked out by Monkey King: "Where is so much nonsense..."


    "You...what do you want to do? If you want money, the concubine will give you..." Priscilla backed away in horror, as if Monkey King was going to rape her.


    "Money is not everything, I just want to beat you now!"


    "Beat me? Beating a woman is not a gentleman''s behavior!" Priscilla became more nervous when she heard it.


    "Fuck him a gentleman!" Monkey King pressed Priscilla on his knees, and slapped her Feng 1 buttocks. This woman turned her face faster than a book before. He always remembered the behavior...


    On the other hand, under the leadership of Kurxiu, whether it is the Knights, or mercenaries, or the Kingdom Army, the sky gradually darkens as they chase the Beluga whale...


    Before they knew it, they had already chased to the plains of Rufas, but there was no trace of the white whale...


    In the silence, I can''t feel the breath of a powerful beast, only the rapid breathing of everyone because of the hurry...


    "Damn it! Where did you go!" Wilhelm looked unwilling and could avenge his wife, but the enemy suddenly disappeared, which made him very angry.


    "Or let it go?" Kuerxiu looked regretful: "The monsters that no one can solve for more than four hundred years are really not so good hunting!"


    As everyone vented their unwillingness to regret, the moonlight was gradually covered by the clouds, and a huge black shadow was covering the plain¡ª¡ª


    After looking up, Kuerxiu''s pupils shrank slightly, and Yunxia, ??which covered the moonlight, slowly lowered its height, approaching her. It was not Yunxia, ??it was a monster with a huge fish shadow floating in the air, and her scarlet eyes revealed a murderous intent!


    Yes, the beluga whale now is like a wounded beast, extremely mad and angry. Before being brutally abused by Monkey King, it made it extremely suffocated. Now, the mere ants also come to fight its idea, how can it not be angry?Therefore, after staying away from Monkey King, it is ready to vent this unspeakable rage among the group of unconscious humans below!


    "It''s a Beluga! It''s appeared again!"


    A complex sound full of surprises, hatred, and tension suddenly resounded. Everyone tensed their nerves in an instant and was ready to fight!

 1811 Chapter One Hundred and Four

    "--Well!"


    The melodious sound of the white whale resounded through the plain of Rufas in the dark night.


    The tense people instantly became high-spirited. As long as the white whale, one of the three major monsters, was killed here, everyone would become a respected hero.


    "All staff are on alert!!"


    Kuerxiu yelled, the crusade team was neatly opened, and everyone held their weapons tightly!


    "This time I will definitely not let you run away again!" Wilhelm looked firm, and once the order was issued, he would launch a fierce attack.


    The white whale twisted its huge head and looked left and right, with scarlet eyes, staring at the crowd below, as if thinking about where to start.


    Seeing it like this, Kurxiu made up his mind that he must not let it preemptively. The initiative must be in his own hands. He resolutely raised the ancient sword in his hand and shouted: "The whole army...Always attack!!"


    "Yar Shuma!!"


    Mana unfolded under the chanting magic, all kinds of magic were released, cutting through the air and hitting the lower abdomen of the white whale floating in the air...


    The beluga whale screamed after a beat, and shed blood on the ground...


    "Woohoooo¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    As if roaring because of being injured, the white whale shook its giant roar.


    At the same time, Wilhelm drank all over, a little on the ground under his feet, and he stood up high, the sword in his hand stabbed into the body of the beluga whale mercilessly, stepped on the side of the abdomen, walked swiftly all the way, and cut a long Grim bloody mouth!


    The roar of the beluga whale is no longer the level of noise, but an act of destruction. The fierce roar makes the atmosphere scream, and even the trained earth cage is instinctively frightened.


    Obviously the whole body was dripping with blood, but the swimming posture was not affected by the injury. The white whale twisted its huge body, making Wilhelm unable to stand on its body safely, and fell straight down from the air!The scarlet pupils leisurely looked down at the tiny human who challenged him.


    From the cut wound, white mist sprayed out, drowning the group of people below...


    The screaming roar resounded, and after a while, everyone suddenly felt that something had been erased from their brains, and they had forgotten...


    "Be careful, everyone! Don''t be swallowed by the white mist, otherwise we will forget your existence!" Kuer Xiujiao shouted, and the next second, the white whale''s head was cut out by a shallow line. The slash without a move caused the beluga whale''s giant to spout blood again.


    The invisible sword that ignores the firing range-One Hundred People One Tai Sword, is a well-known sword skill of Kurxiu.


    He slapped his seat down in the cage, hurried away in the direction where Wilhelm fell, and almost caught him.


    Seeing Wilhelm''s body covered in blood, Kuerxiu looked at Phyllis who was on standby very decisively: "Phyllis, hurry up, help him get a cure!"


    "Yes!" Phyllis trot over immediately and performed healing magic on Wilhelm.


    "Please!" Wilhelm nodded to Felice, his tone was a little weak. Although the white whale did not hurt him, the wound he had previously injured by Monkey King was more severely cracked because of his violent attack. .


    Wilhelm temporarily lost the ability to fight, causing morale to fall into depression.


    But immediately became morale high because of reinforcements!


    "Don''t panic! The orc mercenary group''Iron Fang'' join!" The head of the orc mercenary group Ricard was bandaged. He rode a mount that looked like a wolf but looked like a dog. The one who was far away was shouting loudly. .


    The riding beasts of Ricard and the group of "Iron Fang" are not earth cages, they are all creatures named''Lyka'', they are the wolf-like and dog-like beasts. Although they are not as good as the earth cage, their speed and physical strength are not lost Ground cage.


    This mercenary originally had thirty people, but one of the deputy head of the cat, Lori Mi 1mi, has been held hostage by Monkey King, so now there are only 29 people.


    The bandage on Captain Ricard¡¯s head is naturally a masterpiece of Monkey King. He was kicked and fainted by Monkey King. After waking up, he found that Anastasia¡¯s affairs had been resolved, so he hurriedly brought his servant. The Corps came to support...


    When Kurxiu saw this, a smile appeared on his face, and he shouted and ordered: "The gunner prepares, attack the wound on the side of the Beluga!"


    The gunfire burst out, roaring!After this artillery fire is poured into the Mana of the magic ore, it will be converted into the corresponding attribute magic power, flame, ice, light, widening the wound of Kurxiu''s slash, and letting a dark blood rain fall on the plain here.


    "Woohoooo¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Being attacked again made the white whale roar in anger, and the harsh sound seemed to penetrate the brain, causing countless people to hold their heads in pain, collapse to the ground, and scream!


    "Phyllis!" Due to his own strength, Kurxiu was not affected much. He lost most of his combat power in an instant, and he looked at Phyllis and shouted loudly.


    "Go and help others!" Wilhelm struggled to stand up, his injury has improved because of Felice''s treatment: "The enemy is right in front of me, how can I lie down!"


    With that said, he took the sword and killed the beluga again. Because the beluga was at a low altitude at the moment, Wilhelm jumped on top of its head very easily and pierced the rock with a sword: " It''s been fourteen years..." Wilhelm crouched and whispered, cutting longitudinally, shooting out a sword aura that could distort the atmosphere: "I have always dreamed of this day..."


    The white whale roared angrily, shaking its huge body, trying to throw off the figure...


    But Wilhelm''s sword has penetrated deeply into its rock muscle. With this as a support point, how can it be thrown off so easily?


    "Before I lose my action, you must fall here and show the corpse!-Monster!" Wilhelm''s low voice resounded in everyone''s ears, and his anger also brought countless People¡¯s hatred and morale, waves of intensive attacks once again bombarded the beluga...


    The horrible white mist sprayed out from the beluga¡¯s wound. Because of its anger, it gave up trying to throw Wilhelm away from its body, and rushed directly into the crowd. While opening its horrifying mouth, dozens of people were Swallow into the abdomen!


    "Disperse! Disperse!" Kurxiu shouted anxiously.


    The dense crowd immediately dispersed, but with this one blow, there were already heavy casualties!


    "I deliberately helped me kill you, thank you! Damn monster!" Wilhelm shouted angrily, holding a sword with his hands, turning his body into a gust of wind, ran from the white whale''s head to the tail, the blades of both hands along the way Do not forget to cut the rock muscles of the monsters, easily cut the skin that should be hard and tough, and paint the sky with black blood while running.


    (PS: Chinese New Year, Spring Festival, I wish you all a good Year of the Rooster and Vientiane update! During this time, there will be only one change every day, and it will be compensated when the New Year is over!

 1812 Chapter 105 Rolling and Anti-rolling

    Before the white whale''s body turned over, Wilhelm leaped gently and inserted the sword under his feet, perfectly drawing a round of wounds, but he was forced to jump down when the white whale turned its body in the end!


    Screaming, blood mist flying, and when it landed on the ground, the blood-stained sword ghost smiled, and the hatred that had been suppressed for 14 years was vented at this moment.


    The roar echoed in the sky, the beluga whale aimed at the sword ghost that fell to the ground and flicked its tail, but it was carried away by the ground cage that was driven first, leaving only the beluga roaring angry!


    It wanted to chase in anger and give this human who left many wounds on its body a fatal blow, but countless gunfire bombarded it again, and the scattered crowds unfolded under the command of Kurxiu. A new round of attacks.


    Far away from the white whale''s attack, Wilhelm''s body was faltering, and the wound was opened due to violent exercise. At this time, he had already suffered from excessive blood loss.


    "Don''t just look at Master Sword Demon, White! Your opponent still pinches!" Ricard, who was straddling Lycra, yelled. His mount leaped towards the sky and ran on the body of the white whale. Filled up Wilhelm''s position.


    "Hey, drink!!!" Ricard sat on the swift Lycra, shouting that was more like a beast than a beast, and swung a machete to tear the skin and dig the meat, and the machete directly hit the beluga whale''s jaw. , Digging out the teeth of the beluga whale that were so huge that the beluga hugged from the gums, after a roar, the yellowed molars flew out.


    "Yal Goya!!" Immediately afterwards, the chants of many people overlapped, and a fiery aurora was born. The flame burned the body from the accumulated wound, and the inner part was screamed straight into the sky by the boiling white whale.


    The overwhelming results can be called unilateral killings. Such a favorable situation makes everyone full of excitement, because they seem to see the dawn of victory. The legendary beluga, one of the three big monsters, is about to end. In their hands, this is a glorious life worth writing.


    However, the next moment, everyone''s pupils shrank, and their faces appeared desperate!


    Because after a burst of white fog, three huge fish-shaped bodies appeared in front of everyone. This is no longer a white whale, but three!Above his head, a bright aperture also appeared, and his eyes were even more scarlet.


    "What''s the matter! Why did you become a three-headed one?"


    "I have never heard of Beluga whales or gregarious beasts!!"


    The people who had seen a little light in the first place were instantly desperate, and one of them had caused them heavy casualties. If it were on both sides, wouldn''t the whole army be destroyed!


    "What the hell is going on?" Kurxiu looked serious and stared at the white whale in the sky, trying to find a trace of flaws.


    But the furious beluga whales won''t give them too much time, the roar that pierced the air resounded, one flew high in the sky, far away from the range, and two swooped down, almost like a snare, rushing like a crowd!


    Countless attacks immediately hit the two beluga whales, and a stern rain of black blood began!


    However, the two beluga whales turned a blind eye to their own injuries and let others attack them. They slammed into the crowd with terrifying force. For a while, they turned their backs on their backs and screamed and screamed. Don''t crush a few people into meatloaf!


    But this is not a play, countless white mists are released from the bodies of the two beluga whales, turning into billowing smoke, sweeping and spreading in all directions, once swallowed by the white mist, and his existence will be forgotten by everyone!


    "Back! Fast back!!!"


    Kuerxiu yelled loudly, swiping the invisible sword in his hand, the sharp sword gas gushing out, and the thick white mist was dispersed!


    By this time, night was gradually approaching, and the sky was already dark...


    The situation on the battlefield took a turn for the worse. At first, if the beluga whale was tortured by blood, the current situation has been completely reversed!


    Although the two white whales that landed have become targets, the crazy and fatal dismissal made everyone terrified!


    At first, they could still have morale due to Kurxiu¡¯s command, but when each of their companions lost the animal¡¯s mouth, they were shaken by fear, their morale fell sharply, and they did not dare to attack again, backing back and forth, fearing the next dead general. It''s me!


    Despair engulfed everyone. The legendary Warcraft Lu showed its thorny fangs and told the ants in his eyes with a terrifying posture that its majesty cannot be violated!


    In the original book, there is also Cai Yueang active in the field, pointing out the weakness of the beluga, and at the same time attracting the hatred of the beluga, others can safely export it, and Rem is in the side to support, plus the sword ghost in the heyday, this Only a dangerous solution to the beluga.


    But now the protagonist who can attract the firepower of the beluga, point out the weakness of the beluga, and raise the morale of the people is not present, but the situation is completely different!


    No one can attract the hatred of beluga whales, making the two beluga whales raging wildly in the crowd, leaving trenches on the ground.


    "Damn it! Can''t go on like this!" Kurxiu looked anxious. Seeing a famous companion was killed, she was hit hard in her heart, but the more so, the more she needed to stay calm: "Why? Why can they be as okay after suffering such a serious injury? Why on earth?!!!"


    "Don''t you think that white whale hiding high in the clouds is unusual?"


    Just when Kurxiu was anxious and contemplative, he suddenly heard an indifferent reminder in his ear. When he turned her head, she looked surprised: "It''s you? When did you come?" She remembered herself clearly. There was no one beside him. Could it be that these people didn''t appear out of thin air.


    "It''s a''swish'' right here!" Little Lori Mi, a kitten who was held in her arms by Monkey King as a mascot, said with excitement: "It''s really a''wish''!"


    Kuerxiudai frowned, but now it''s not about how Sun Wukong suddenly appeared here. He looked at him with a serious face: "What did you mean by just now?"


    "You haven''t discovered such an obvious weakness. As a leader of the army, you are a little unqualified!" Monkey King pinched Mi 1 Mi''s face. This hand felt good: "A tall hiding in the air, Two forgotten their lives, don¡¯t you see anything?"


    "This is really weird, but what does it mean?" Kurxiu looked humbly asking for advice.


    "Really stupid!" Monkey King knocked on her head unceremoniously: "The main body is hiding in the air, and the clone launches an attack!"


    "Doppelg?nger?" Kuerxiu was stunned for a moment, and suddenly realized with a pat of both hands: "So that''s it!" When Sun Wukong reminded him, Kuerxiu suddenly opened up, and she didn''t think about it. She couldn''t think of it.


    (PS: Happy New Year to everyone! I wish you all auspicious Year of the Rooster, all the best, good health, and everything goes well!)

 1813 Chapter 106 The Fall

    "I thought there were three beluga whales. It turned out that two of them were just clones, and the body was already hiding high in the air, commanding the two clones to launch an attack. No wonder these two beluga whales turned a blind eye to our attacks and hurt. It doesn''t seem to be their own body!"


    Kurxiu looked serious and looked at the white whale hiding high in the air. A new question appeared again: "But what should we do to lure it down? Its location is far away from our attack. Range! Even if I can barely attack it, this damage is not worth mentioning to it!"


    Indeed, in the original work, there is Cai Yueang who attracts hatred and lures the white whale, but now there is no such thing as Cai Yueang, how can they lure the body of the white whale?


    "Disperse! Everyone disperse! These two beluga whales underground are just clones, it is useless to attack them, the one in the air is the main body!" Although there is no definite way, Kurxiu has already issued the order. : "Don''t be a fearless attack, everyone quickly retreat!"


    "It turned out to be just a clone. It''s no wonder that after so many attacks, they still seem to be fine!"


    After hearing Kurxiu''s order, the people who were already a little cowardly scattered one after another. In this case, they would die in vain. Who would be willing to die!


    If you run, I will chase!


    The two beluga avatars instantly became like wolves into the flock, and the scene suddenly became extremely chaotic and bloody!A beluga whale with a huge body and 1 body swimming on the ground, dissonant sounds flowed from the small mouth and mouth open all over the body, countless white mists diffused out of it, instantly turning the surrounding area into a vast expanse of white, unable to see things, and In this short period of time, there were screams and screams, and several people were swallowed by whale belly.


    "Retreat! Fast back!" Kuerxiu shouted loudly, waving the sword in his hand to disperse the white mist!


    Rem and Emilia didn''t want to see more casualties, so they decided to take action and joined the battle!


    "Just force the main body down, right? I''ll do it!" Emilia said with a firm face: "Parker, please!"


    "Hey~ taught me!" Parker''s small body came out from Emilia''s ears: "Such a huge body is the best target! Look at me and let it fall Just after performing this blow, I am afraid that my Mana will be exhausted, and the rest can only rely on you!"


    "Just let it fall, please!" After seeing Parker, Kuerxiu suddenly rekind his hope, because Parker is an elf and he can fly.


    "At the critical moment, I have to rely on Lord Parker!" Parker squinted at Sun Wukong and laughed triumphantly. Obviously there was some show-off mentality. During this time, both Beatrice and Emilia ignored him. Exist, so he was still a little unhappy with Monkey King, but Monkey King didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    Seeing that he was ignored, Parker was helplessly defeated and flew high in the sky, ten meters higher than the main body of the Beluga whale. Looking down on the Beluga whale below, Parker changed his depression to motivation and stretched out two small ones. Cat''s claw released Mana, condensing a huge ice crystal as tall as a hill, and smashed it down on the white whale!


    Beluga''s speed is not so fast, so this blow is very accurate to hit the target!The tip of the ice crystal mountain slammed into the back of the beluga whale, causing it to let out a stern roar, black blood splashed out, and a bloody rain of smelly blood!


    And that huge body over fifty meters, also turned into a terrifying shadow covering the earth under the surprise eyes of countless people, falling down!


    "Yar... Xiuma!"


    Rem snorted softly, and a sharp huge ice thorn instantly condensed under the fall of the Beluga!


    "Good job!!" Seeing this situation, everyone couldn''t help but applaud Parker and Rem!


    Then under countless surprise gazes, the huge body of the beluga whale puffed out, and the rock muscle was pierced by the ice crystals straight into the ground. With the roar, the blood rain poured on the ground!


    It''s just that the scene of being pierced through the body in one fell swoop did not appear. When the ice crystal pierced the beluga rock muscle about one meter, it stopped and floated in the air!


    "Next, it''s up to you..." Parker whispered and disbanded.


    The fall of the beluga whale was not because it could not bear the weight of the ice crystal mountain, but because it was stabbed into the body by the tip of the ice crystal mountain, and because of the subconscious inertial behavior caused by severe pain!


    The one-meter wound sounds terrifying, but for the huge body of the beluga whale, it can only be injured, but not enough to make it fatal.


    Although it was a pity that the Beluga Whale was not solved in this way, the height of its landing had obviously entered the range of everyone''s attack.


    "Quick! Attack!!!"


    Seeing the timing, Kurxiu gave an order, and countless artillery fires and magic bombarded the white whale!


    The Beluga whale was under the attack, roared in rage, and wanted to take off again...


    "I won''t let you succeed!" Wilhelm screamed, riding on the ground cage and jumping up to the high altitude, and then again in the high altitude using the ground cage''s spine as a pedal. Successfully jumped on the back of the Beluga!


    The sharp ancient sword stabbed resolutely and sank into the half of the sword!


    The beluga whale, which continued to scream, spread fog from countless mouths and mouths on its body, and disappeared into the sea of ??fog.


    "It''s not good, it''s fog! Wilhelm!" Kurxiu shouted anxiously.


    "I won''t be swallowed by the mist, monster!" Wilhelm shouted in anger and slashed his sword aura from the white mist that was out of sight, and he drove away the white mist that was drowning towards him!


    And just at this moment, a beluga clone also broke away from the ground, flew high into the sky, and bite at Wilhelm on the back of the body!


    The big mouth of the blood basin almost covered all of Wilhelm''s way, making him inevitable. He could only cut off a piece of flesh from the back of the beluga whale, and was swallowed by the beluga clone in one bite!


    "Damn it!" Kuerxiu''s complexion changed greatly when Wilhelm was eaten.


    "Don''t be nervous, if you remember him, that guy is not dead yet!" Monkey King reminded him.


    Kuerxiu''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he was relieved. It was a sword demon. If it really died, it would be a great loss for the kingdom.


    "Hoo~ I was shocked, I thought Lord Wilhelm really just ended the curtain call like this!" Felice spit out incense and looked at Monkey King: "By the way, when are you going to see? He is so powerful, but he has been reluctant to do it..."


    PS: Happy New Year!

 1814 Chapter 107 Thats a Free and Easy

    "Didn''t I give you a chance to perform, and let me deal with the white whale, it''s like taking a magic cannon to hit the flies, it''s too bullying!" Monkey King looked at Felice with a faint smile.


    "When is this, are you still in the mood to make a joke?" Felice looked anxious. There were more than one or two people killed in the mouth of the Beluga. She was angry when she saw Monkey King such a nonchalant appearance. Think of Wilhelm''s evaluation of Monkey King: life is like an ant.


    "Is this guy really so cold-blooded?"


    "It''s not cold-blooded, nor is it that life is like an ant..." Monkey King pierced through Felice''s thoughts: "It''s just that all things are equal in my eyes. All are life. There is no distinction between high and low. Of course, you don''t. To reach this level, it is impossible to understand what I am thinking in my heart, so I don¡¯t have to explain it to you!"


    "You...you...can you see through my mind?!!!" Feilisi looked at Monkey King and stepped back with a vigilant expression.


    Monkey King just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. He could read people¡¯s minds, but the taboos in everyone¡¯s minds were naturally not easy to understand. He didn¡¯t want to see Felice and others avoiding them when they saw him in the future. Not in time.


    "Let''s not talk about this!" Seeing Monkey King pretending to be silly and not answering, Felice didn''t bother to question. Looking at the white whale body that had once again vacated away from the ground, she looked anxious. At the same time, two white whale clones also charged in After the crowd, the direction was theirs, Felice hurriedly exclaimed: "Run! The white whale is coming towards us!"


    Logically speaking, if the white whale is too scared to escape when it sees Monkey King, why does it dare to attack in the direction of Monkey King?


    In fact, this was all because of Monkey King. He was afraid that the white whale would immediately turn around and flee after seeing him. Therefore, the white whale''s vision and perception of him were blocked. Now, it is impossible for the white whale to see and perceive Monkey King. Exist, so the two clones rushed over without hesitation!


    Rem hurriedly stood in front of Monkey King, released Mana, and chanted: "Yarshuma!" A huge pillar of ice pierced out of the ground in an instant, and instantly penetrated a beluga whale coming from the accelerating impact. The avatar''s jaw prevented it from continuing its path!


    But the other avatar still swam close to the ground with a heavy air current, sprayed with mist on its body, confusing the sight, the fog dug up the plain ground that it had touched like dissolving, wherever it went. Everything will disappear in smoke!


    The white whale, known as the "Beast of Fog", has two types of "fog" properties.


    One is like a diffuse fog that covers the entire street and expands its own swimming area.


    And the other is the destruction-type fog that just made the entire land disappear in front of you. Anything contaminated by the destruction-type fog, including people, will be dissolved and die!


    The destructive nature of the destruction-type fog can be understood at a glance, and the destructive power need not be said. Everyone just saw it and fled!


    "Drink!!"


    With a violent flash, the sound of bravery dispelled the mist, and the white scenery in front of him was suddenly cut open. It was Kurxiu standing on the back of the white ground cage. Using her invisible slashing over-range, dispelled from the front The fog in the distance.


    Kurxiu rudely wiped her sweaty forehead and panted on the back of the ground cage. She had dispelled the fog more than once, which was extremely exhausting for Mana and physical strength.


    It''s just that although the mist of destruction has been dispelled, the huge and terrifying form of the white whale clone carries unparalleled pressure and even comes close!


    The heavy breath alone made Kurxiu feel suffocated.


    Although the monsters were all close at hand, although Kurxiu was in a panic, once again swung an invisible slash, leaving a hideous wound on the head of the white whale!


    Then I saw the white whale widen its huge black hole-like mouth, blocking all of Kurxiu''s retreat, let alone her, I am afraid that even the cage where she sits will be swallowed whole!


    And behind Kurt¡¯s self-cultivation, there are Felis, Rem, Monkey King, and Mi 1 Mi, the deputy head of the Iron Fang of the Orc Mercenary Group who was held in his arms by Monkey King as a mascot; and was brought by Monkey King. Priscilla, Anastasia two women.


    Looking at this posture, if Kuerxiu is eaten, then the Monkey King and others behind her are naturally hard to escape!


    In such a situation, Anastasia and Priscilla''s faces were extremely pale, no longer noble and elegant, and at the same time they exclaimed: "Quick! Stop it! Stop it! You are going to be eaten!"


    In such a situation, if Monkey King didn''t make a move, he could only watch these sisters'' papers being eaten by the white whale.


    He shook his head helplessly, he didn''t want to make a move, he wanted to watch the excitement, but it''s a pity that Beluga doesn''t have long eyes!


    But then again, it''s not to blame you for blocking the beluga''s visual perception of you, otherwise it dares to rush towards you?


    At the moment when Kurxiu felt that he was about to be swallowed, he saw Monkey King¡¯s figure flashed in front of her instantly, with his hands in his pockets, showing such a casual expression, and then gently kicked it out, but The sound of''bang'' broke out with a terrifying roar!


    This seemingly light foot hit the beluga whale''s jaw, and saw that the huge head of the beluga whale lifted up instantly, spinning a dozen three-hundred-sixty-degree backflips in the air, hitting the ground with a bang. , As if an earthquake occurred, some people who were not standing steadily fell directly to the ground!


    Under the horrified gazes of countless people, the white whale avatar staggered and shook its head, and flew away crookedly. The''bang'' head hit a towering old tree and was dizzy. In dizziness, he fell to the ground, and then with a''poof'', it turned into a white mist and dissipated!


    "This this¡­"


    Everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them. The white whale clone that they could not do anything to die was disintegrated and dissipated by Monkey King''s random kick.


    "Unexpectedly...so strong!!" Kuerxiu was also stunned. She asked herself that she already looked at Monkey King very highly, but she did not expect that he still looked down on him from a distance. He was so powerful that even the beluga of the mist could kick it at will The degree of defeat was unimaginably powerful, just like the legendary witch, just hearing the name was frightening and desperate.


    "Oh oh oh oh oh!!!"


    As soon as Monkey King stepped out, the white whale body high in the sky had already sensed his existence, and immediately wailed bitterly and terribly. Under the horrified eyes of countless people, it turned and fled. That back figure is called a simply, That''s a free and easy one without the slightest hesitation...

 1815 Chapter 108 The White Whale Curtain Call

    "No wonder the white whale will run away when it is in the royal capital. It turns out that I am afraid of you!" Feilisi looked at the white whale turning around and fleeing at the moment when he found Monkey King. When they were there, they didn''t do much damage, but ran away in a desperate manner.


    "It seems that White Whale was given a severe lesson by Master Wukong, and it has left a terrifying shadow in its heart!" Rem said as he looked at the escaped White Whale.


    "Have you played against the Beluga?" Kurxiu looked at Monkey King.


    "Forget it!" Monkey King nodded: "I met on the way to the royal capital..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the white whale is almost gone!" Mi 1 Mi urged, pointing to the white whale who had only half of its tail left in the sky.


    "Master Wukong, I beg you to kill the white whale! Never let it escape! Otherwise, our lost companions will be meaningless in everything we do!" Kuerxiu and others looked at Monkey with pleading expressions. Only he can keep the white whale who wants to escape.


    Emilia and Rem''s two daughters also looked expectantly at Monkey King...


    In this regard, Monkey King responded with his own actions.


    With a flick of a finger, a ball of light flew into the sky, instantly making the night sky bright as day.


    The night was dissipated, the fog was melted, and the huge body of the beluga whale appeared in everyone''s sight again, but at the moment it was hundreds of meters away from everyone!


    "No! It''s about to run away!"


    Just when Kuerxiu and others looked anxious, Monkey King¡¯s figure had already flashed on the back of the Beluga whale, stomped lightly, and with a bang, while the Beluga whale made a stern roar, his figure was like a Smashed to the ground like a meteorite!


    With a bang, the earth cracked and jittered, and the shock wave brought by the moment of landing was amazing. The huge body of the beluga whale was already deep in the pothole, dying, and wailing constantly. The bleeding doesn''t stop.


    "Oh oh~~ come down! Everyone! Kill!!" Ricard gave a roar of excitement like a beast. He rode a large Lycra from the tail onto the body of the beluga, and raised the machete on the head of the beluga for a while. Slashing hard, these pictures are bloody and violent!


    Mi 1 Mi¡¯s twin brother watched his team leader work so hard and joined other team members in the battle group. Various magic bombardments on the beluga whale caused a rapid drop in the health of the beluga whale that had been hit hard. Now it has Lost the ability to act, can only be mermaid.


    The main body was dying, and the other white whale clone disintegrated and dissipated on its own. Wilhelm appeared in front of everyone, covered with gastric juice. Now he looks very miserable. Although his right hand can still hold a sword, his left hand is Can see the white bones, obviously in the belly of the white whale, his left hand has been almost corroded by gastric juice.


    Felis ran over immediately, and after a simple treatment to Wilhelm, Wilhelm struggled to stand up and came to the beluga whale, although it was already scarred, it was difficult to hide his excitement. Excited: "Before I fall down, at least give it one final blow!"


    The breath was wilting, but the imposing Wilhelm crossed the body of the beluga.


    "To my wife, Tresia van Astraea..." Wilhelm held up the sword in his hand, matching his image at the moment, it was like a terrifying sword ghost descending!


    In order to put this bet on the fierce battle of life and death, and 14 years of persistence, as well as the 400-year history of war between humans and beluga whales-closing the curtain, Wilhelm swung his sword!


    The shining sword easily cut the skin like a rock, and a gust of wind...


    "Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh--"


    As if feeling the coming of death, the beluga whale screamed like a flashback. It wanted to struggle to escape, but no matter how it tried, it ended in failure, because its bones and internal organs were all owned by Monkey King. It shattered with a kick, and it had already lost control of its own body.


    With a devastated posture, plus the withered left hand that seemed to fall off at any time, Wilhelm waved his sword, and the blood that drenched his whole body consisted of beluga and his own blood, which mixed up and turned dark red. Seeing the present Wilhelm, who can laugh at him as a dying old man.


    The blade was rushing, the white whale screamed, and the struggling huge body trembled under severe pain.


    A sword-a long and deep sharp silver flash circled around, breaking the beluga whale in two.


    The white whale trembles and then stands still.


    The Sword Demon once again stood on the nose of the Beluga whale, and shook the blood-stained sword. The eyes of the Sword Demon and the eyes of the Beluga looked at each other-two fate intertwined.


    "I don''t intend to call you evil. It''s useless to tell the beast the principles of good and evil. There is only the principle of life and death for the strong to destroy the weak between me and you!"


    "..." Beluga''s eyes gradually lost their luster.


    "Go to sleep!-sleep forever!"


    In the end, a small cry was left, and the eyes of the beluga whale lost its final brilliance.


    "It''s over, Teresia...Finally..." Standing on the head of the beluga whale that was no longer moving, Wilhelm looked up at the sky, the sword in his hand fell, covering his face with his empty hand, and the sword ghost trembling without the sword 1 Shakingly said: "Theresa, I..."


    With a hoarse voice, shouting out love that has never been thin...


    "I love you--!!"


    It was a love word that only Wilhelm knew, and he hadn''t uttered it.


    Until the day that I lost my beloved one, I never turned it into language.


    When asked by her in the past, what she should have told her, after decades, Wilhelm finally said it.


    On the corpse of the beluga whale, the sword ghost who let go of the sword cried out of love for his dead wife.


    "Here, the white whale sank." The awe-inspiring voice sounded steadily in the plain night.


    Hearing that voice, the speechless men raised their heads, their eyes focused on the girl who straddled the white ground cage and calmly moved forward. It was Kurxiu.


    Although the blood-stained appearance looked embarrassing, she at this moment was extremely dazzling in everyone''s eyes.


    Kurxiu raised the sword in his hand so that everyone could see: "The monster of fog that has lived for four hundred years and continues to threaten the world-successfully killed by Wilhelm van Astraea! !"


    "¡ª¡ªOh oh!!"


    "This battle, we won--!!!"


    The lord declared victory loudly, and the surviving knights cheered.


    "Of course, don''t forget the absolute hero who can bring us victory--" Kurxiu looked at Monkey King who was slowly walking towards them: "If we don''t have him, let alone kill the beluga whale, we are probably Buried here, we should express our deep gratitude and respect for this!"


    Everyone, including Kurt Xiu, knelt to the ground...

 1816 Chapter One Hundred and Nine

    Kuerxiu looked at Monkey King with gratitude: "Sorry, although some unpleasant things have happened before, there is no denying that you are a good person!"


    Rem shook her head helplessly when she heard the words, but she clearly remembered that she had said the same thing before, and was unceremoniously thrown on the ground by Monkey King.


    Sure enough, Sun Wukong didn¡¯t say anything, walked over and silently picked up Kuerxiu, and fell to the ground with a snap, making Kuerxiu a question mark full of his head, and looked at Emilia: "I did say Is it wrong?"


    "Goku hates people saying that he is a good person..." Emilia thoughtfully said, "Maybe it''s because I have suffered a lot of trauma on this issue!"


    "Uh~what trauma can I get on this issue?" Kurxiu looked curious, but the witty did not continue to ask.


    For single dogs, the lethality of this sentence cannot be said to be insignificant. Monkey King thinks back then, alas~ the past is unbearable!


    Wilhelm, who was covered in blood, came to the front of Monkey King and solemnly knelt on one knee: "I''m sorry that you treated you as an enemy before, but you saved me regardless of the predecessors. It really makes me ashamed to wait and make me The enemy has been slashed, but the wish of more than ten years has been dismissed. Your great kindness is beyond words. From now on, once I have a place where my old bones are useful, please order, I will be crushed!"


    "These are all fictitious. It is most practical to give us enough holy gold coins!" Ferut trot over, with a look of excitement, killing the beasts that have been messing up for hundreds of years. How much money can she get? His small eyes have started to flash.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, what kind of money to raise at this time!" Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Firut''s cheek severely, so that Firut slapped his hand off in pain: "What shame! Just blackmailed. I never saw you say that in Anastasia!"


    "I just can''t understand her greedy for money, so I want to teach her a little bit. Besides, you can keep all the 100 million holy gold coins she paid. Are you not satisfied?"


    Anastasia immediately stopped doing it: "What kind of greed! People call business acumen, it''s not greedy!"


    "Who doesn''t have too much money!" Firut muttered.


    "It seems that you are also a little money fan!"


    "I''m not greedy!" Ferut was afraid that Sun Wukong would hate her, and quickly explained: "I am different from Anastasia. It''s a big deal to listen to you, don''t let it go!" After speaking, he turned his head, yes A face pained: "Money! That''s all money!"


    Of course, Monkey King knew that Filut was different from Anastasia. She was just too scared. Before meeting him, Filut had to sacrifice her life for a few holy gold coins.


    "The people who come out of the slums have never seen the world, even if they become a candidate for the king..." Priscilla stepped forward, glanced at Firut, looked away, looked elegant, but walked along. 1 The potential is a bit weird.


    Kurxiu looked curious: "Priscilla, why does your walking posture look so strange?"


    Priscilla''s pretty face suddenly blushed, and she subconsciously glanced at Monkey King, then glared at Kuerxiu: "My concubine likes to walk like this, you have to take care of it!"


    "Hmph~ my mouth is hard!" Ferut looked at Priscilla with disdain and snorted, "I was hit hard by Brother Wukong. It''s strange that she can walk normally!"


    "Uh!~" Priscilla''s face flushed instantly, and she glared at Firut with an annoyed face. She even said such a shameful thing in front of everyone. It was totally unreasonable. This face was really embarrassing.


    "Okay, stop here! Don''t put the topic in a strange way!" Monkey King said calmly, stopping the women who would continue to quarrel.


    The foggy plain returned to night again.


    The moonlight illuminates the people on the ground as it should be at night.


    -Spanning hundreds of years, the Beluga war ends here.


    After the war, everyone sat on the ground weakly, enjoying the rare peace of escape and the joy of victory...


    Ricard came to Sun Wukong with a kitten who looked very similar to Mi 1 Mi, and looked at Mi Mi 1 who was still pinched in his hands, rubbing his hands with the big fan. A face twisted: "Well, Lord Monkey King, can you return the Mi Mi to us?"


    "Yes!" Sun Wukong put down Mi Mi 1 in a very refreshing manner.


    Ricard heard this and was overjoyed. He thought that hope was very slim. He didn''t expect Monkey King to agree so readily, but before they put away their smiles, the next moment, the expression on his face was already frozen on his face. ¡­


    "Don''t!" Mi 1 Mi hummed, got into Monkey King''s arms, squinted her eyes like a cat, and said with a smile on her face: "I''m going to mess with him in the future, you all go! "


    "Huh?" Ricard and Mi 1 Mi''s brother were both dumbfounded, thinking they had misheard them.


    "You...what did you do to your sister?"


    "I didn''t do anything, just gave her a stick and a lollipop, ah no, it''s just some snacks..." Monkey King chuckled, but the smile looked a little strange.


    "Yeah! The food that Brother Wukong gives is so delicious! If you can''t eat it in the future, people will be very upset, so pinch, he has promised me, and I will be full of things like this in the future... my lovely brother Oh, come, my sister has saved a bit for you!"


    With that said, he took out a golden puffer whale in Monkey King''s arms and handed it to his younger brother: "Taste it quickly, the whole body will melt and pinch!"


    The dazzling golden light instantly attracted everyone''s attention, and the alluring fragrance made everyone salivate and swallowed...


    The baby cat just took a bite, and his whole body softened suddenly, and the deliciousness rolled straight on the ground: "Too...so delicious! How could there be such a delicious thing in the world! Ah~~The cells all over my body are about to melt..."


    "Yes... Is it such an exaggeration? Let me taste it too?" Ricard''s saliva has accumulated under his feet into a small puddle.


    After he took a bite, he immediately showed an expression like rising to an immortal. After a long time, he knelt in front of Monkey King, "Master Wukong, please take me in too!"


    Suddenly everyone was shocked, even Ricard was going to sell himself for a bite?


    And when everyone is frolicking, they don''t know that the danger has quietly approached...


    Countless figures shrouded in black robes appeared from the corners of the shadows, exuding an unknown cold aura, anxiety, fear, and evil, which belonged to a witch.

 1817 Chapter 110 Laziness

    I don''t know when the wind ceases and everything is silent.


    These are the subtle signs of the Witch Cult''s appearance. Once you know these signs, you won''t be surprised by the sudden encounter.


    "It''s a person taught by the witch!" The sudden change made Kuerxiu look solemn, and immediately shouted: "Line up, prepare to meet the enemy!"


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time, a beloved believer!" The man who stretched his arms and wore a vestment, immersed in a world of madness and joy, set his evil eyes on Sun Wukong''s body. Everyone else was swept away by him...


    The hollow eye sockets were sunken in the haggard face, the dark green hair and dry skin showed an unhealthy color, and the hands extending from the black vestment were as thin as withered wood.He is only in his thirties, but his lack of anger will not be doubted even if he is fifty.


    However, only those eyes that contain overwhelming madness are blooming with dazzling brilliance, staring at Monkey King: "Ah~~What a lucky person! I am the Witch Cult, I am the teacher of the Great Sins [Lazy]-named Petrchius Romanikonti!"


    Saliva dripped from the tip of the tongue with one mouth and one mouth, and the madman-Petrchius giggled, reported his name aloud, then bowed deeply and laughed. Looking at Monkey King.


    "Welcome, lovely and beloved one! How beautiful and wonderful...Ah, how beautiful and wonderful! How deep is the love that surrounds you! What is the love that envelopes your body It¡¯s so strong! The love that embraces your body is so fierce! Thank you! Thank you so much! The brain is shaking!!!"


    In front of Monkey King, Petrchius was already in madness.He shook his head, blood dripping from the scratched back of his hand, his crazy feelings reached the extreme, and his emotions poured out.


    This crazy appearance will produce a kind of disgust as a normal person should.


    Since being pulled into the dark space and eliminating the dark magic hand, Sun Wukong''s body has been stained with a strong witch aura. This is the aura left by the witch on him in order to avenge him. As long as this aura exists, It produces deadly suction power on the monsters, thus becoming the target of endless monster hunting.


    Although Monkey King can easily hide or get rid of this smell, he didn''t do that, facing everything with the mentality of a game player.


    This kind of strong witch breath is the proof left by the jealous witch Satira''s revenge against Sun Wukong, but in Petirchius''s eyes, it has become a proof of being loved by the witch.


    "To love! To the bestowed love! I, we, can only repay with diligence! Therefore, we must test, we must test! In order to find out the meaning of witch pet 1 love, in this world, at this time, by I am coming! To love, to love to love to love to love to love to love to love to love to love to love to love!"


    "Don''t be lazy. In order to return that love sincerely, you must be diligent!"


    Rem twitched his nose and smelled it on Monkey King''s body. Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "Master Wukong, why do you have such a strong witch breath?"


    "It was left by the jealous witch Satila, just to make me the target of all monsters!" Monkey King explained flatly.


    "Could it be the time you were pulled into another space by the Dark Demon before?" Emilia said suddenly.


    "Well, that magic hand is actually just a kind of magic to envy the witch. Now that I see this kind of battle, she wants to come here to find out about me! Hey~ It just accidentally killed her boarding guy. She is endless!"


    Monkey King took a step forward and looked at Petrchius, with an indifferent expression in his eyes: "I have no interest in talking nonsense to a clown like you, so quickly let Satila get out and talk to me!"


    "Ahhhhh~~~ You are so rudely calling Satila-sama, unforgivable! Unforgivable!!! Unforgivable!!!" Petirchius scratched his face with both hands and stayed The traces of blood were also unconscious, and his face was crazy: "¡ª¡ªBrain, here, trembling!"


    In the roar, several invisible hands stretched out from behind him and attacked towards Monkey King!


    "It''s so boring!"


    Seeing those invisible hands that attacked him, Monkey King suddenly didn''t see it, and sat on a collapsed tree trunk at will, waiting for the attack to come...


    Seeing that the invisible hand was about to get close, an extremely beautiful figure of a woman suddenly flashed in front of Monkey King, her voice soft, containing endless magic power that penetrates the soul of a person: "The mere ants, dare to be presumptuous in front of the master, your sin It should be-the soul is gone!"


    When the voice fell, the invisible hands dissipated, and Petirchius screamed with terrible fear under the shocking eyes of countless people, his body was wiped out a little bit, and completely disappeared in a moment!


    Just a word, Petrchius has been completely obliterated!


    Such a scene shocked everyone present except Monkey King. They were ready to fight to the end, but they did not expect that the enemy would be wiped out so easily in an instant. For a while, everyone looked at this sudden appearance. The women''s eyes are full of vigilance and shock.


    However, the next moment, the woman''s behavior is to make everyone stay for one...


    Hong Ling turned around and knelt down in front of Monkey King: "I''m so sorry, Master, I disturbed your interest, but I have something to report..."


    "Say¡­"


    "The lord of this world is not asleep, she is staying in the world as an ordinary person... Moreover, you accidentally killed the person she chose to pass the boring time, which has attracted her attention. For this, she I am very dissatisfied and want to talk to you..."


    "Oh~ it''s interesting!" Monkey King suddenly became interested: "I want to negotiate with me, but I don''t go there in person, she is the big one!"


    As he said, the divine consciousness spread instantly, and then grabbed it in the void, the space in the palm of the hand was instantly distorted, and a graceful shadow flashed out of it, and was pinched by Monkey King!


    The other party was shocked and furious in an instant, endless divine power spread, heaven and earth trembled, terrible power spread out instantly centered on her,''pupupupupupupupu!!!!''Amidst the bursts of sound, everyone or things around them burst into nothingness!


    "Everyone!!!" Seeing this, Kuerxiu''s pupils tightened, and he was instantly furious. He raised the invisible sword in his hand and just wanted to attack, but before it was cut off, the ancient sword had disappeared into nothingness...


    "The mere ants, dare to use force against me?" The woman was not angry and pretentious, and looked at Kuerxiu indifferently, so shocked that Kuerxiu''s spirit and soul trembled, and she was about to disappear...

 1818 Chapter One Hundred and Eleven

    "Presumptuous!" Monkey King yelled, and the hand that pinched the woman''s throat suddenly strengthened, and with a thunderous bang, she forced her to kneel on the ground forcibly, and the terrifying force instantly caused the earth to collapse and turn into darkness. nothingness!


    However, Monkey King and the others were suspended by a mysterious force, and did not just fall.


    Standing in the air, although walking on the ground, looking at the bottomless abyss and the scream of cold wind raging at their feet, Rem''s daughters were pale with fright, their feet were soft, and they hugged tightly. With Monkey King, he felt a sense of security.


    This cannot be blamed on their courage, because the bottomless abyss under their feet is too terrifying. The yin wind of anger can tear people¡¯s hearts and souls apart. Just looking at them makes their hearts chill and courageous No, I''m afraid that there will be no bones when I suddenly fall down!


    At this time, the Lord of this world was shocked and terrified in her heart. She originally thought that even if the other person¡¯s divine position was higher than her, she could not do anything to her in her own world. She also wanted to give Monkey King a chance to let him know who he was. This is the home court here!


    But I didn''t want to, I hadn''t done anything yet, the other party gave her a prestige first, and the horror of her strength, she couldn''t even give birth to a trace of resistance. In the faint, there was a thought that made her surrender. .


    This thought instantly chilled her heart, she was tight, calm, and full of vigilance: "Who are you... on earth?"


    "The new dimensional god!" Hong Ling smiled: "Don''t you want to talk to my master for an explanation? Now you can mention your opinion!"


    "Second... Dimensional God?!!!" The lord of this world widened his eyes with a look of astonishment. The original angry expression instantly became extremely respectful, just like a courtier facing a noble emperor: " It''s really rude, the respected Lord of the Dimensional God, it is humble and wrong to interrupt your travels. If you have any requests, please give me instructions!"


    The difference between the Lord of the One Realm and the God of the Dimension is like the difference between ordinary people and Gods. The two are not comparable at all. Therefore, the Lord of this Realm immediately became three hundred and sixty degrees after hearing about the identity of Monkey King. She became extremely respectful and humble and cautious about her transformation, because she knew very well that if the Dimensional God wanted to kill her, it was as simple as pinching an ant.


    The more he understands the power of the God of Dimension, the more fortunate Sun Wukong is. He was not killed when facing Yuan Mie before. It was really fortunate, but it also indirectly shows how serious Yuan Mie¡¯s injuries were at the time. To the point of horror!


    Presumably Yuan Mie at the time was extremely depressed and aggrieved!The person who was dignified and comparable to the Dimensional God was hit hard by one after another by a realm master in a small area. I don''t know how much blood was vomited behind his back.


    The women of Rem at this time were already shocked and speechless by everything in front of them. They seemed to have seen the legendary... God?!!!


    "Give you two choices, one: voluntarily integrate into my dimensional way, and I will protect you forever; two: I will forcibly deprive you of your world source pearls and absorb refining!"


    Having said that, Monkey King has already released his own dimensional way, and the dimensional worlds are displayed in small space worlds above his head, exuding immortal power, and deterring the master of this world. Dare to move.


    It''s just that she has some doubts in her heart. This time, Yuan Zhi, doesn''t seem to be as scary as she imagined?Legend has it that the God of Dimension faces all the world masters, whether you are high martial arts or super martial arts, you can crush it with one finger, but although Monkey King''s aura is strong, it obviously has not reached that level.


    "It is said that I am the newly promoted dimensional god, not the dimensional god you know!" Sun Wukong saw through the doubts of the master of this world, and calmly explained: "That''s why I need to absorb your world to grow stronger. You have formed a truly infinite dimension!"


    "I...you..." The lord of this world widened his eyes in shock, and opened her mouth slightly. In line with her beautiful face, she exuded a deadly criminal temptation: "You mean to say , Your primordial spirit this time, is you promoted by your own cultivation?"


    "That''s right!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "How is it possible!" Hearing this, the lord of this world was in a loss of consciousness: "The dimensional god can still be promoted? This...how is this possible!!! There can only be one dimensional god in the world, how can there be two? ¡­This is impossible!!"


    "Who stipulated that there can only be one dimensional god?" Monkey King smiled faintly: "The rules are created by the strong!"


    "In the beginning, I also had the same ideas as you, but the times will change..." Hong Ling looked at the Lord of this world and smiled: "Before, it was the world of the original way, but now, it will definitely be Replaced by the way of the true self created by my lord, are you interested in creating a new dimension of order with us? An infinite dimension that can freely enter other worlds! Be able to become friends with other lords without worrying about being obliterated by them , You don¡¯t have to enjoy the eternal loneliness alone, and you can play with like-minded masters like ordinary people..."


    "A new dimension of order..." The Lord of this world flashed with beautiful eyes and moved very much. This sentence is really too seductive. In her own world, she is aloft, and she is truly invincible. There are no friends, no relatives, no one who can talk to, and can only stand alone in the cold palace, using human history to kill the dead time...


    Human emperors can all become lonely, let alone the master of one world!


    "If there is a day when I can become friends with other world masters, even if there is little hope, I will work hard..."


    The lord of this world knelt on one knee in front of Monkey King, holding it high with both hands, her hands were shining brightly, and her original life source pearl appeared in front of Monkey King: "My name-You, I wish to be your arm!"


    "You won''t regret your choice today!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and the secluded life source orb immediately flew up on its own and merged into the dimensional way above his head...


    And this dimensional world, with You, shrunk into Monkey King''s dimensional way in a weird way, and merged with that natal source orb, that is, the world source orb of this world, forming a dimensional world!


    You are also at this moment, promoted by the original world master...


    Rem and other women who were originally next to Monkey King were also absorbed in this life and disappeared together.


    In this endless dark world, only Monkey King and Hong Ling stand in the void...

 1819 Chapter One Hundred and Twelve

    "One step closer to that ideal state!" Monkey King squeezed his fist and smiled slightly.


    "I look forward to your replacement, the day when you are promoted to the God of Dimension, Master!" Hong Ling smiled, took a step forward, and disappeared into Monkey King''s body.


    "I also want to replace it as soon as possible... At that time, there will be no need to collect the World Source Orbs one by one..." Monkey King was slightly regretful: "Unfortunately, with my current strength, I still can''t find the God of Yuan Annihilation or Dimensional Yuan. Where is the trail..."


    Whispering to himself, Monkey King put away the dimensional Tao above his head, his figure slowly faded, and disappeared into this empty space...


    It was the same sky before, and the ground collapsed and cracked, leaving only the endless dark abyss!


    Rem and the others looked at this high-rise, dignified and majestic woman in front of them. They were all nervous, frightened, and fearful from the instinct of the soul, and they did not dare to take a breath.


    Just when the atmosphere seemed extremely embarrassing and silent, Monkey King''s figure flashed beside them, which made the women all express their joy and relieved.


    "Wukong, you...she..." Emilia opened her mouth, but when the words came to her, she didn''t know how to speak.


    What they saw and heard today, shocked their hearts, it has been a long time unable to calm down.


    "I''m going to explain to you later..." Monkey King smiled, rubbed the heads of Emilia and Rem, and looked at You who stood quietly.


    "Is this the way of the true self... It''s incredible!" You now remained silent in her own world, and only a moment later looked up at Monkey King: "I have tried this method before, but unfortunately all ended in failure, you How did it do it?"


    "With the body of a mortal, advancing all the way, defeating the lord of the world, and seizing the source orb to absorb, I have only come to where I am now!


    "You...you have actually cultivated from a mortal to the present level?!!!" You Wenyan said, and there is no doubt that the storm was roused in his heart. Although Monkey King''s words are simple, but the difficulties and inconceivables, if not seen with his own eyes , Who can believe it?


    A mortal actually defeated the lord of the world?!This is simply impossible!But the man in front of him made this impossible possible. The facts are in front of him, and there is no way to refute it.


    "Your talent...I can''t express how to describe it in words!" You now look at Monkey King''s eyes full of endless admiration and respect. She is born to be the Lord of the Realm, and she knows exactly what the path Monkey King took. Difficult and unbelievable, even if her heart is like still water, the look in Sun Wukong''s eyes is still heartbeat.


    With a wave of Youxian''s hand, time went backwards, the endless dark abyss under her feet disappeared, and once again returned to the plains of the past.


    And the people who were shocked by her breath instantly burst and dissipated, all appeared again one by one, looking at your eyes, there was no shock or fear, and some were just the respect and humility from the soul, and they knelt on the ground. To express the absolute respect to the master of this dimension.


    After doing this, the slender hand gently tapped in front of him, and as the space fluctuated slowly like a ripple, two women emerged. One was exuding an unknown black mist. Seeing its appearance, it was not physical. The first time she saw You, she was like a devout believer kneeling on the ground, respectful and humble, and the courage to speak no longer existed.


    The other is Monkey King¡¯s acquaintance, Elsa the Intestine Hunter. She also kneels on the ground with respect and humility. In front of You, all the creatures in this world will come from the obedience and respect of the soul and cannot give birth. The slightest rebellion, her words are absolute truth to everything in this world, no matter how unreasonable, they are justified.


    "She is the jealous witch Satira. For her overwhelming enemy to you, what you want to do is up to you!"


    "She is the jealous witch Satira?" Rem heard this, his eyes instantly released angry flames, and he made no secret of killing.


    Monkey King patted Rem to calm her anger: "It seems that you hate her, so let you handle it!"


    Rem heard this, with endless hatred in his eyes, borrowed Ferut''s dagger, and stabbed Satira''s heart severely...


    Regardless of Rem''s well-behaved and obedient appearance, he started to be ruthless but without the slightest hesitation. In the original book, even Cai Yueang was killed by her.


    Satie ramen was in pain, groaning, and the dagger plunged into her heart, but it did not cause any real harm, because she is not a physical entity, but looking at her painful expression, the pain should still be felt. .


    Rem couldn''t kill her even after he barreled her several times.


    Seeing Rem¡¯s angry expression, Sun Wukong reached out and touched her head: "This look is also good. It''s a little cheaper to kill her. Just keep a punching bag and stay with her. Two clicks..."


    "..." Kurxiu and the others on the side heard the words, and there were large drops of cold sweat left on their foreheads. Is it really okay for you to say that?


    Even Rem was silent when he heard it.


    "Have you heard? You have to take the blame for everything you did!" You looked at Satila and said indifferently.


    "Yes..." How dare Satila retort, respectfully leading her orders, for Yu''s words, even if she were to be taken off immediately and put at the mercy of others, she did not dare to hesitate at all.


    "The same is true for you, stay with Master Wukong from now on, so that you can live and wait!" You looked at Elsa again.This woman was also secretly hitting Monkey King''s attention, so she was dragged out by You together. Since you dare to provoke Monkey King, then use your life and atonement.


    Of these two women, Elsa alone can cause endless troubles, not to mention Satila, but in Yu''s hands, just a word has settled everything and even gained their absolute loyalty.


    "Is this all that absolute strength brings..." Anastasia looked excited. She thought that she had endless money, but she had nothing else to ask for, so she wanted to take the entire kingdom for nothing. Yes, but now she finally understands that everything she used to pursue is floating clouds, and only with absolute strength is the immortal king, because with strength, you can have everything!


    Thinking of this, she took off the coat that represented her identity and threw it on the ground: "What kind of candidate for the king, go to hell!" Then, she came to the Monkey King with a fiery expression: " Master Wukong, please teach me the invincible magic!"

 1820 Chapter 113 I Dont Mind

    "It seems that your consciousness is very high!" Monkey King looked at Anastasia: "However, you have to think clearly. If you follow me, you will give up everything!"


    "Yes! I have already thought very clearly!" Anastasia looked excited and excited.


    Priscilla was surprised: "Anastasia, are you really planning to withdraw from the candidate for the king?"


    "Of course!" Anastasia said, took out her badge of the candidate of the king and handed it to the servants behind her: "Give this thing back! I''m not interested in the throne anymore, I have found it. A higher pursuit than the throne..."


    "You really gave up!" Priscilla squinted her eyes slightly and looked at Monkey King with a strange light: "In that case, Master Goku, do you want to be my Master Knight!"


    "What are you talking about? Priscilla, Goku is mine!" Upon hearing this, Emilia immediately pulled Monkey King to her side and stared at Priscilla.


    "Yours?" Priscilla squinted her eyes slightly: "Emilia, if you are too possessive, you won''t get anything~ Besides, Master Wukong did such things to me, but he was responsible. Oh~~"


    "Then...that kind of thing?" Ferut exclaimed with an exaggerated look, and looked at Monkey King: "In addition to a fart, what have you done to her?"


    "That''s what she said!" Monkey King looked helplessly at Priscilla: "You deliberately wanted them to misunderstand, right?"


    "Misunderstanding? How could it be! It''s clearly true!" Priscilla squinted and said, "That place is a private girl in the private department. You hit and touched, don''t you want to admit it?"


    "You are planning to rely on me, right?"


    "Yeah~ I fell in love with you!" Priscilla covered her slightly flushed face with a folding fan and smiled slightly.


    "I really don''t hide it!" Monkey King appreciates Priscilla''s point. He thinks everything in the world will cooperate with her. Priscilla, who is extremely confident, is different from ordinary girls.


    "You want to use beauty tricks, Priscilla, you are so mean!" Anastasia glared at Priscilla angrily, and then hugged Monkey King''s left arm: "Master Goku, please associate with me too. Come on! Everything I own is yours!"


    Even the legendary witch can easily subdue the existence, such a man, in terms of Anastasia''s character, will never give up easily.


    "Isn''t everything you have belonged to Master Wukong?" Priscilla covered her mouth and chuckled, watching Anastasia make a cut: "Including yourself!"


    Indeed, Anastasia has already owed Monkey King a one-share debt, and the number is so huge that she can''t finish selling her.


    "..." Anastasia was suddenly depressed and speechless, not to mention that she almost forgot, her deed is still in the hands of Monkey King.


    "Ahem~~ Do you mind if I say something?" Kurxiu gave a light cough, and attracted everyone''s attention: "The crusade of the Beluga has been successfully completed, that, Master Wukong, if you don''t mind, please come to my residence Be a guest... or let me show..."


    Before she could finish her words, Anastasia interrupted her: "Kurxiu! I didn''t expect you to be such a person..."


    Kuerxiu''s face flushed and his face burned: "It''s not what you think it is. I just want to thank Master Wukong for hosting a celebration banquet. You naturally want to participate..."


    "Then why go to your house? My house is bigger than yours!" Anastasia immediately retorted.


    "A pauper, there is no place for you to speak!" Priscilla squinted Anastasia, then made another cut.


    "You...you..." Anastasi was furious, but Priscilla was right. Everything about her was no longer her own in terms of reputation.


    "Okay, you don''t have to fight anymore. If you have a celebration banquet, you can come to Meses territory. Now, let''s disband!" Monkey King spoke and finally decided.


    On the way back to Rozval House, Emilia looked at Priscilla and Anastasia next to her: "If the banquet is set for tomorrow night, don''t you need to go back and prepare?"


    "Just order this kind of thing to the next person. Isn''t our task to be responsible for eating?" Priscilla said as expected: "Or, you don''t welcome us?"


    "How come!" Emilia explained hurriedly: "You can come as a guest, I''m so happy that it''s too late!"


    "This sounds very false..." Anastasia whispered: "In fact, my heart is full of hostility towards us, right? I''m afraid that we will take Master Wukong away..."


    "That''s...not it!" Emilia''s face flushed and she waved her hands in a panic. For a moment, the three girls stared at her with big eyes, and the atmosphere looked a little embarrassing.


    Rem, who rode with Monkey King, fixed his gaze on Emilia and the others'' cage and remained silent.


    "Rem, why don''t you keep talking? What are you thinking about?"


    "Master Goku, would you not want Rem anymore..." Looking away, Rem continued to stare at Monkey King with very serious eyes.


    "How come, why do you ask?"


    "You are so good, even Emilia-sama and others have been enamored with you, and I am just a little maid..."


    "What are you talking about, you are my favorite maid!" Monkey King touched Rem''s head and smiled slightly.


    "Huh?~" Rem''s eyes widened, with a look of surprise on his face.


    "However, although it is too much, I still have to say, I don''t belong to you alone!"


    "Well, it''s really too much..."


    "..."


    "I''m lying to you, Rem loves you!" Putting away his stern face, Rem''s face was filled with a very happy smile, his eyes staring at Monkey King became extremely serious: "Rem also likes Goku the most. My lord! This body, mind, and heart are all fascinated by Lord Goku, you are the hero of Rem! Rem doesn''t mind being a second room~~"


    "Ahem~~ This second room has yet to be tested for business..."


    "You don''t mean to put Priscilla and the others in the harem?"


    "As long as you are willing to polygamy..." Monkey King smiled.


    "Rem is okay..." Rem blushed: "It''s on Emilia-sama''s side...Then, I have to persuade Emilia-sama after I go back. Rem will come on!"


    "My favorite is you!" Monkey King laughed, hugging Rem and kissed her on the cheek, and Lem''s eyes suddenly turned into crescents.

 1821 Chapter 114 Slash! Crimson Eye

    Time is hurried, and a month has passed...


    In this month, a lot of things happened. Since the third day of the banquet, with the support of Monkey King, Kursiu succeeded in inheriting the throne and became the true queen of Ruguni, the kingdom of the cage. On the first day of succession to the throne, the covenant with the cage was abolished.


    In her words, Rugunika is human, not caged. She wanted to be a queen because of this, and she did it.


    It¡¯s just that her behavior naturally angered the giant cage, but before waiting for the giant cage to retaliate, she was kicked and exploded by Monkey King. The terrifying power shocked the world, and indirectly turned those who opposed Kuerxiu into Dumb, dare not say another word.


    "Is this absolute strength..."


    In this regard, Anastasia admires Monkey King even more, and is full of yearning for the strength that can determine the lives of others. Since then, there will be a small follower behind Monkey King...


    After another week, the news that five king candidates were married to Monkey King at the same time shocked the entire kingdom...


    In the early morning, in the queen¡¯s bedroom, Kurxiu had just gotten up. Priscilla ran in and unceremoniously put the crown aside on her head: "Goku said, everyone will be the queen. One month, starting today, it''s my turn!"


    With that, he pulled Kurxiu up, sat down, shook his folding fan, glanced at Kurxiu on the side, and said slowly: "Why do you suddenly feel a little sore in your shoulders? I really want someone to pinch 1 Pinch it!"


    "You... don''t you mean me?" Kurxiu pointed at himself with a look of astonishment.


    "What do you mean?"


    Kurxiu ignored her, turned and walked outside the palace...


    "Hey, I''m the queen now, and the queen''s orders are absolute!" Priscilla yelled at Kurxiu''s back.


    "Who cares about you!" Kurxiu rolled his eyes directly: "It''s better to live your Queen''s addiction!" Then he walked out of the bedroom...


    It happened to see Monkey King walking out of the opposite room, followed by Rem and Emilia, blushing, very confused.


    At this time, Mi 1 Mi, who was so cute that people wanted to be taken away, ran in, climbed onto Monkey King in twos or twos, and sat on his shoulders: "Brother Wukong, where are you going to play today?"


    "My stay in this world is almost the same. How about taking you to my master world today?"


    "Is this taking us home? That''s great!" Priscilla, who had just entered, had a look of joy.


    When I heard that I was going to travel to other worlds, Felice, Beatrice and other women all came. They were curious about what kind of world the other world was like, and they were looking forward to it!Even Ram was pulled by Rem under the instruction of Monkey King...


    Monkey King has always been an activist, and he just walked away. This time is no exception. He simply explained some things to Wilhelm and other ministers, and then brought Rem and the others back to his main world...


    I don¡¯t want to express much about the journey of traveling around the world. After taking down all the girls, Monkey King continued his new journey...


    The soft moonlight shone down from the night sky, bringing a soft light to the dark night, faintly seeing a village in the deep forest ravine.


    The bonfire was swaying under the blowing of the night breeze, and the village that had always been peaceful was exaggerated tonight with a tragic blood.


    Laughing wildly, the sound of a sharp weapon piercing into the flesh and the elongated shadow, mixed with terrifying and screaming...


    A group of soldiers dressed up are killing the villagers wantonly!


    A beautiful woman knelt to the ground holding the child in her arms tightly, looking at the demon-like crowd in front of her with horror, and trembling begging for mercy: "Please, forgive my child! He is only one Years old, as long as you are willing to spare my child, let me do anything!"


    "Really..." The soldier glanced back and forth on the beautiful woman''s body, then smiled evilly, stretched out his hand, grabbed the throat of the child in the beautiful woman''s arms, and forcibly pulled it out, then smiled cruelly, and then the child cried. The trouble stopped abruptly...


    This is no longer considered to be a human being, but a group of people who only kill for the sake of killing-animals!


    "You will definitely incur retribution! You will surely incur retribution!!" The beautiful woman burst into anger and screamed bitterly. It was not tears that came out of crying, but blood: "Beasts! You are a bunch of beasts! God will definitely do Clean up your beasts!"


    "Haha~~~"


    A soldier licked the blood-stained lips and the corners of his lips with a crazy smile on his face. The butcher knife in his hand was already raised high: "If there would be retribution in this world, we would have no bones!"


    In the crazy and excited laugh, the butcher knife in his hand was already slashed down...


    The starry sky at night suddenly drew a thunderbolt, illuminating the dim night sky!


    With a bang, he hit the person holding the butcher knife high, his crazy expression froze in vain, a gust of wind blew his body, and his body instantly turned into a black ash and disappeared...


    "Retribution! What a retribution! God finally opened his eyes!!" In the silent night, the beautiful woman was crying and laughing with two lines of blood and tears, as if she was crazy.


    "What kind of retribution! You bitch, don''t talk nonsense!" A soldier yelled angrily because of fear, raised his knife and slashed, but in a flash, another thunderbolt fell and instantly knocked him Cleaved to dust!


    "God''s eyes are open! Your death date is here! It''s here!!" The beautiful woman cried and laughed, like a ghost.


    The soldiers who had been slaughtered wildly, were frightened by this sudden change, backed back again and again, looking at the bright starry sky, endless fear appeared in their hearts, like an ice cellar: Is it true that if you do too much evil, you will really welcome it. Come retribution?


    "Team... Captain?!!!"


    All the soldiers looked at their leader in fear.


    "Retribution shit! If there is real retribution in this world, the bad guys would have died long ago, then it is our turn to get us?" The captain exclaimed, "Who is it? Dare to sneak attack, and see it!"


    The silent night sky is a bit horrible quiet, everyone can clearly hear their beating hearts...


    For a moment, under the tightening of the pupils of countless people, the space above their heads suddenly opened slowly, and a handsome and burly man stepped out of it...


    He stood in the air, looking around, frowning slightly: "It''s so rich and bloody, I don''t like this world very much..."


    (PS: Cut! The Crimson Eye is on!)

 1822 Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen

    "Pretend to be a fool and shoot him down!" Although the captain was already trembling with two legs, he didn''t want to show timidity in front of his men. He gave a stern cry and gave the order to attack.


    Although the soldiers are scared, the military orders are like mountains and must be obeyed. For a time, arrows are like rain, shooting the sky...


    "Human face and animal heart, you take it for yourself-go to hell!"


    An indifferent voice came from Monkey King¡¯s mouth, and the rain of arrows from the blast instantly turned into light smoke and dissipated, while the soldiers below, without fire spontaneously, could only feel his body being lost in the screams. Little by little burns out, dying out in endless pain and fear...


    "Good death! Good death! Go to death!" The beautiful woman looked at the group of soldiers screaming and roaring in the fire, crying and laughing, seeing the relatives of the villagers and her children being cruel. The killing forced her spirit to collapse because of the painful blow, but her hatred for the group of soldiers was already in her heart.


    "I don''t want to see such a scene the most. When you meet me, you can be considered as destined to me, so I can help you..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and a light shone on the beautiful woman and her dead child. Her spirit was broken, and she gradually recovered, and the child who died of breath also opened his big eyes and burst into tears...


    "Child! My child!!" The beautiful woman was stunned, suddenly ecstatic, she hugged her child tightly in her arms, and kissed again.


    "Live well! Not for you, but also for your children!"


    Suddenly a majestic sound came from the beautiful woman¡¯s ears, shocking her whole body, hurriedly looking up at the sky, the silent night sky, the shadow of Monkey King was long gone...


    "Thank God for your kindness! Thank God! Thank you! Thank you!!" The beautiful woman held her baby and knocked her head again and again, even if her forehead was broken, she kept knocking...


    Walking alone under the night sky, Monkey King looked at the city in front of him that was completely shrouded in the bloody shadow that ordinary people could not see, and even he seemed a little surprised: "How many anger and resentment have to be done to gather such a strong resentment..."


    Entering the city and walking on the street, Monkey King could smell an extremely strong bloody breath, especially when he passed a mansion, it made him feel a strong sense of disgust.


    Because that mansion was completely shrouded in a strong lifelessness that ordinary people could not see. This can only explain one problem. In this glamorous mansion, more than a hundred wronged souls were killed secretly.


    "It''s no wonder that the entire imperial capital is shrouded in the shadow of astonishing blood. I didn''t expect even a mansion to have such a gloomy life..."


    Frowning slightly, Monkey King ignored the walls of the mansion that could block all sight, and directly saw the inside of the mansion...


    Nursing yards, mansions, courtyards full of flowers and vegetation, and dark and lifeless chambers, full of cruel instruments of torture, and those tortured so as not to look like human beings, hung in the air on ropes , Walls, or dead or dying people!


    An elegant and mature beautiful woman showed an ugly smile and looked at a man in front of him vomiting black blood, flying his pen, making notes...


    A middle-aged man was holding a short dagger and cut a young woman cruelly with a knife. Under the stimulation of blood splashing, his ugly expression revealed a perverted desire.


    And an innocent girl, showing a smile like a devil, holding a pair of iron tongs while peeling the nails of a girl who was hung on a wooden post. The bloody method is just horrible...


    Even if Monkey King saw it, he frowned slightly. He had a new understanding of the ugliness of this world. Human nature had long been distorted. People were still human, but their hearts were even worse than beasts.


    "This is the so-called beast in human skin..." With a slight sigh, Monkey King''s figure has disappeared in place...


    In the dark and bloody musty dungeon, the lovely girl was showing a twisted face like a devil, screaming: "You are yelling! You are yelling! As long as you scream, as long as you are like Kneeling in front of me like a dog and licking my toes, I might spare your life, haha~~ Hurry up and beg for mercy! You scumbag, cheap dog! Beg for mercy!"


    Although the ten fingers are already bloody and bloody, the tortured girl was tortured with her face distorted by the severe pain, but she still breathed the faint, unpleasant air, without a grunt, firm eyes, revealing bone-biting hatred. , With a sound of''Bah,'' he spit a mouthful of blood-stained spit on the girl in Chinese clothes...


    "Ah! You scumbag, dare to vomit me!" The girl in Huafu looks like crazy, her face is twisted and roaring, and she calls people only in terms of her name. Obviously, she doesn''t even think of the girl in front of her as one people!


    I grabbed the woman¡¯s long, bloody, supple hair, and I had to tear it off, but unfortunately, I was grabbed by the sudden strong palm: "My Monkey King is also very knowledgeable, but so distorting the human side. , It¡¯s really the first time I have seen it. It seems that I am ignorant..."


    "You...who are you?!!!" Monkey King appeared without warning, obviously frightening the little girl, with a weak expression, without the distorted humanity a little bit before, she at this moment looks like she is A helpless little girl who was frightened.


    "I feel nauseous when I touch you..." Monkey King let go of the little girl''s arm with an indifferent expression, and pushed her to the ground.


    Turning to look at the girl with disheveled hair in front of him, there was a smile of admiration on her face: "I didn''t say a word even after I was tortured so torture, I really admire you a little bit..."


    As he said, pointing lightly, the iron ropes that bound the girl instantly broke and opened. Her heavily wounded body suddenly rushed to the ground, but was picked up by Monkey King: "Although I can heal your injuries, but This is the most precious and rare memory in your life. It will surely allow you to remember this pain and learn your lesson throughout your life, so I won''t be nosy!"


    The girl looked at Monkey King¡¯s eyes with a trace of gratitude, her voice was weak but firm: "Can you...give me the sword...?"


    "Happily!" Monkey King opened his palm, and the ancient sword on the side flew out of his own accord and was grabbed by him.


    "Thank you!" The woman screamed, shaking her right hand, holding the ancient sword handed by Monkey King, pushing him away, staggering forward, her eyes full of endless killing intent toward the Chinese clothes sitting on the ground. Girl look...

 1823 Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen

    "You...what do you want to do!!" The girl in the costume backed back in fear, the cold ancient sword made her feel the approach of death, but she still shouted hard and angrily: "Just like you, a broken body, Do you still want to kill me?"


    Her voice was loud, obviously deliberately, in order to attract the attention of the guards outside the secret room.


    And it succeeded. With the sound of hurried footsteps, several guards rushed in. The girl in Chinese clothes was overjoyed when she saw it, and hurriedly ran over, hiding behind the guards, screaming furiously: "How do you guard? Why do you guys don''t know why someone came in? Waste! Everything is waste! I am better than raising a dog than you!"


    "This..." The guards all showed a look of fear in their eyes. They all knew how vicious this seemingly innocent girl had. They both smiled cruelly when they looked at Monkey King and the girl: " We will help you kill them!"


    "Don''t kill them! I want to live! I want to live!" The girl in Huafu screamed again: "I will slowly peel and cramp these two cheap dogs, so that I can relieve my hatred!"


    "Hey~~Understand!!" The guards smiled evilly and slashed at the girl in front of Monkey King...


    After the girl rushed in from the guards, she was wary on her face. The moment they started, she was already holding her sword and blocking it. Unfortunately, she was seriously injured, and her hand that held the sword trembled. How many people are she? The guard''s opponent was just a sword, and the ancient sword was smashed into the hands, a mouthful of blood spurted out, staggered back, and was about to fall, but was held by Monkey King, with a single finger lowered behind her: " Only if you avenge your own grievances can be resolved, I will give you a chance for revenge!"


    With a trace of energy coming in, the girl instantly felt a warm force spreading from her back to her body, the pain disappeared, and her cold heart was also warmed, and the weak breath was instantly replaced by an incomparably majestic aura!


    Jiao''s body flashed and kicked to the hilt of the sword on the ground. The ancient sword flew out in an instant, piercing through a guard''s chamber. Before the other two guards could react, the girl was already bent forward and pulled out. The ancient sword, accompanied by bloody arrows, instantly flew into the sky with a head, turning around again with a backhand sword, directly splitting a guard behind him in half!


    The fruit of the shot is cruel and cruel and bloody.


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!!" The sudden change made the face of the girl in Chinese clothes show infinite fear, screaming back and forth again and again...


    "A beast in human skin like you should go to hell long ago!" The girl shouted angrily, releasing all her anger and hatred, with a slash, the head of the girl in Chinese clothes was instantly separated...


    "Ahhhh~~~!!!"


    Two screams suddenly came from the door. It turned out that it was the parents of the girl in Huafu who heard the movement here, but happened to see the scene where her daughter''s head was separated.


    "You two old beasts deserve to die too!!" The girl yelled with hatred, and rushed to the door. The ancient sword in her hand turned into a cold light and cut the couple''s throat...


    The two of them looked horrified. They covered their bloody neck with both hands in disbelief. They opened their mouths to say something, but all that was sprayed out was blood foam, chucking and making no sound at all, staggering back. , And fell to the ground at the same time...


    "Sa...Sayo...are you okay? It''s...great..." In a pitch-dark cell, there was a weak voice with a hint of joy.


    "Iyeas!!" The girl heard the words, and a surprise suddenly appeared on her face, hurriedly ran over, cut the chain with a sword, opened the prison door and helped the dark-faced man inside with a look. Concerned anxiously: "Iyeas, are you okay?"


    "You''re okay... That''s great... Sha You..." A smile appeared on Iyeas'' black face, and he turned his head to look at Monkey King: "Thank you... for saving Sha You... if there is... the next life... This grace...definitely repays..."


    "You should talk less, at least you can live a little longer!"


    "You...what did you say? Iyeas...will die?!!!" The girl named Shayou widened her eyes, her voice trembling a little.


    "Black complexion, bruises and swollen body, obviously very poisonous..." Monkey King said with a flat face: "Moreover, it is still a mixture of many kinds of poisons. It is obviously that people have been tested as mice, but because of many kinds of poisons, It produces a little effect of fighting poison with poison. If the desire to survive is strong enough, he should be able to support it for two or three days. However, after seeing you just now, his mind is relaxed and he has no concerns. The poison is like a heart. deal!"


    "How...how! Iyeas!" Sha You''s teary eyes were dim, and she felt weak and over-sorrowful, which made her injuries worse, spurted out a mouthful of blood, and almost passed out.


    "It seems that the power delivered to you has reached the end of the time. You should just relax. If you are too excited, be careful and hang up like this!" The soft white light in Sun Wukong''s hands made Sha You''s injury better and not Passed in a coma.


    "Sha You, don''t be sad, if you can be fine, I''m already satisfied... at least, I can explain to Tazmi... in the future I will be gone, the village... I can only... please you two..."


    "No! You won''t die!" Sha You turned and looked at Monkey King: "You must have a way, right? Please, save Iyeas! No matter what you ask me to do!"


    "It''s naturally easy to save him...but...everyone has his own destiny, and it will end when it is over. Even if I change my fate against the sky and save him, he will still be unable to withstand the power of fate, and sooner or later. A tragic death! And it will be worse than this time, and it will even affect the people around you, becoming the lone star of the day, and whoever is in the car will die!"


    Sun Wukong is not joking at all. If the damn person is saved, then the person who saves him will have to bear the cause and effect with him. If it is a beautiful woman, Sun Wukong will still voluntarily bear the cause and effect for others, but Man, forget it!I''m not familiar with it.


    "Is it so evil as you said?" Sha You frowned slightly, a little unbelievable.


    "Do I have to lie to you? Whether to save or not depends entirely on you, but I can say in the front, he is a weak chicken, and there is no protagonist''s halo. If you bear this cause and effect, you have to do well. Ke wife, Ke Zi, the miserable fate of a dead friend!"


    "Forget it...Sayo...people are about to die, so why force..." Iyeas shook his head weakly: "If it really becomes what he said, wouldn''t it be better to die than life!"


    Life has come to an end, Iyeas has already looked away.

 1824 Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen

    "I don''t want to kill you and Tazmi...and the village...everyone!" Iyeas'' voice became weaker and weaker: "Don''t be sad, Shayou, at least please let me be calm and handsome... die... "


    "No! Ieyes, don''t die! Please, don''t die! Get up! Get up!" Sha You swayed the dead body of Ieyes, tears streaming down.


    "It''s only a matter of time before people die. This life will die sooner or later, just to repay the sins of the previous life... Don''t believe it~ this world has causal reincarnation, and there is God''s!"


    "I don''t believe in any gods or karma! I just don''t want Iyeas to die! If there is a god, I''ll show me Iyeas resurrected!" Sha You burst into tears, feeling very emotional excitement.


    "In front of God, you dare to say that you don''t believe in God..." Sun Wukong looked at Sha You with a serious face: "Since you don''t believe in God, then you should change your faith in me! You don''t want a woman to cry in front of me..."


    After speaking, I saw Monkey King wave his hand lightly, and a green light group exuding rich vitality appeared over Iyeas¡¯ body, floating like raindrops, submerged into his body, purifying all the toxins on his body. He also healed all his injuries, the body that had lost its vitality was once again full of vitality, and the closed eyes suddenly opened...


    "This is...I...I...I''m not dead?" Iyeas sat up from the ground and touched his head with a look of bewilderment. All this was like a nightmare, let him pay Did not react.


    "I... Iyeas?!!!" Shayou looked at Iyeas who was suddenly resurrected, her eyes widened with joy, and the person who was already dead actually resurrected?!


    "Thank you! Thank you!!!" Shayola who reacted and Iyeas who had reacted also knelt down in front of Monkey King, gratefully kowtow: "Thank you for saving me and Iyeas. , I don¡¯t believe in God, but I believe in you!"


    Seeing Sha You¡¯s extremely fierce and respectful eyes at this moment, Monkey King suddenly smiled: "It doesn¡¯t seem to be a loss..." reached out and lifted her up, and then looked at Iyeas who was still kneeling in front of him: "Do more in the future. Good thing! You are already a damn person, if you want to live well, you can only use the rest of your life to pay it back!"


    "Yes!" Iyeas had a serious face. If he didn''t believe this before, now he believes, but he who is dead has been resurrected. With this experience, what else can''t be believed?


    "We left the village this time to serve the country and want to become a..." Iyeas was impassioned, but before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Monkey King: "This country is rotten and unsaved. Didn¡¯t this experience wake you up yet?"


    Sha You and Iyer Aston were silent. They knew very well that if there were no Monkey King, both of them would have become a cold corpse.


    "What do you want me to do? We listen to you!" Iyeas looked at Monkey King, with unwavering trust in his eyes. The fate was given by others. What else can''t be believed?


    "Becoming a soldier of the kingdom will only make you help the evildoer. It is not advisable. It is better to join the revolutionary army. It will be a great feat to overthrow the current tyranny! If you succeed, you can offset the cause and effect..."


    "Join the Revolutionary Army?" Shayou and Iyeas both froze for a moment, and then nodded resolutely: "I understand, since it is your order, I have no regrets!"


    "Sha You can''t go, you have to follow me, follow him, ten lives are not enough for you!"


    "Yeah! Sayo, you still follow... By the way, we don''t even know what your name is? I am Iyeas, she is my companion Sayo from a village with me..."


    "Sun Wukong, Sun is the last name, and Wukong is the first name!"


    "It turns out to be Lord Monkey King!" Iyeas respectfully saluted: "Sha You, you should follow Lord Monkey King, I don''t want to kill you!" Iyeas was already right. Sun Wukong''s words are convinced.


    "I know..." Sha You glanced at Sun Wukong, her face was slightly flushed, so she could stay with him in the future, inexplicably, there was a little expectation and joy in her heart.


    "Leave here first, the smell here is really uncomfortable..." Monkey King looked around, frowned, knelt down, and beckoned to Sha You, "Come here!"


    "Huh?" Sha You looked puzzled.


    "Being your back! Do you still want to go out by yourself?"


    Well, it turns out that this product has not been treated for Sha You, but the biggest reason is this, it is full of routines.


    "Ah~oh!" Sha You''s complexion turned redder, and her little heart throbbed quickly. Looking at Monkey King''s back, she didn''t even think about rejecting it. Instead, she gave birth to immense joy, with a hint of shame. Anxiously, Sha You lay on Sun Wukong''s back.


    Well, it was quite predictable before Hungary...


    After walking through the mansion road that was long or short, Sha You, who was lying on Monkey King¡¯s back, was already asleep.


    She was already exhausted physically and mentally, so lying on the back of Monkey King made her feel warm and at ease from her heart, but within a minute, she fell asleep deeply...


    Early the next morning.


    Sha You woke up faintly from her sleep, looked at this strange room, hurriedly got up from the chuang, only affected the wound and made her groan, but when she saw the bandage wrapped around her body, she was again''Ah ''''S scream, pierced people''s eardrums!


    "What are you calling out in the early morning?" Monkey King opened the door and walked in: "If Iyeas found out, I thought I would give you a harder shot!"


    "..." When Sha You heard the words, her face turned red for an instant. She suddenly discovered that Master Wukong, who was so handsome and mysterious last night, turned out to be so innocent: "Well...who helped me bandage these bandages?"


    "Of course it''s me. Besides me, who can be so artistic?"


    "Then...what about my clothes? Who changed it?"


    "Of course it''s me!"


    When Sha You heard the words, her pretty face turned red.


    "Don''t worry about this, when I changed you, I definitely changed it with the attitude of the doctor''s parents. There was absolutely no peeking, stealing or anything..." Monkey King said righteously.


    "Please don''t say it, I''m so shy!" Sha You put her face in her hands, already shy.


    "You are very cute when you are shy!" Monkey King laughed, and stepped forward to help Sha You up: "Come on, I will help you, get up chuang, move a little bit, just changed the ointment last night, don''t The wound is opened again..."

 1825 Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen

    Sha You sat at the dining table with the support of Monkey King. Looking at the various foods on the table, she involuntarily swallowed her saliva. Coming out of the small mountain village, she had never seen such delicious food: "These... Did you call it?"


    "What is it? I did it for you myself! How is it, do you feel full of happiness?"


    "En..." Sha You nodded softly with a red face: "Thank you..." As she said, she raised her head and looked around, but she couldn''t see Iyeas, and asked curiously: "Where is Iyeas?"


    "He! I was sent early in the morning to understand the current situation!" Of course, such a big light bulb had to turn him off.


    "is it¡­"


    Sun Wukong picked up the bowls and chopsticks, sat in front of Sha You, and said with an arrogant expression: "Usually others will serve me. Let me serve you today. I feel honored, girl!"


    Seeing Monkey King''s posture to feed herself, Sha You was ashamed, but the happiness in her heart was also overwhelming. It was the first time that she felt the feeling of being like a deer.


    A loving breakfast ended with Monkey King¡¯s feeding. Sha You, who had a great affection for Monkey King, was taken care of by Monkey King, and the relationship between the two of them quickly heated up...


    The so-called feeling is not to draw each other''s hearts closer in this seemingly ordinary thing?


    Under the careful care of Monkey King and explaining all kinds of strange stories, Sha You slowly indulged in it, unknowingly it was late afternoon.


    Iyeas, who had disappeared for almost a day, also came back. Looking at Shayo, who was lying on the chuang, listening to Monkey King¡¯s story with a face of obsessiveness, a bit of sorrow and grief appeared in Iyeas¡¯ heart inexplicably. He has been with Sha You for so many years, and the two of them have never been so close, but they have gotten well with Monkey King, and they have only known each other for two days. That''s it. Feelings are really not a thing!


    "Sha You, do you feel better?"


    "Ah~ Iyeas, you are back! What did you find out?" After seeing Iyeas, Shayou straightened her hair and sat up with the help of Monkey King.


    Hearing the words, Iyeas looked strangely angry and squeezed his fists: "I didn''t expect the current empire to fall to this point. Those powerful and powerful did not treat civilians as human beings... Damn it! Sure enough, this country is already bad. Dropped... I want to join the revolutionary army to overthrow the tyranny of this country!"


    "Is your determination now firm?" Monkey King glanced at Iyeas.


    "Yes!" If Iyeas wanted to join the revolutionary army just because of Monkey King''s words before, then it is his own firm will now. What he saw and heard in the imperial capital had completely lost him to this country. confidence.


    "I came back to say goodbye!"


    "Yes!"


    "So fast?" Sha You frowned slightly. Although I knew it a long time ago, Iyeas was still a little bit sad when she really said she was leaving. After all, Iyeas was a friend of her who grew up with her. , I don¡¯t know when we can meet.


    "Master Son Wukong, Sha You will be pleased to give it to you, please protect her!" Iyeas knelt down in front of Monkey King and pleaded: "I don''t have many friends, except Tazmi, there is only Sha Yo!"


    "It''s up to you."


    "You still have to worry about yourself!" Sha You''s face flushed, and she glared at Iyeas: "Don''t die again! No one will save you this time!"


    "Don''t worry! I''ve already died once, so I won''t care about it anymore!"


    "Iyeas, since you are determined to do it, don''t lose the face of our village!"


    "This is natural!" Iyeas smiled confidently, and at the same time became extremely worried: "It''s just that if you meet Tazmi next time, maybe we are the enemy..."


    When Sha You heard the words, she also fell silent.


    "Don''t worry! Although there was an accident halfway, that guy will be like you and become a member who wants to overthrow the tyranny of the empire, and he will be better than you."


    "Haha~~ Really!" Hearing this, Iyeas laughed heartily: "I am relieved to hear what you said. I am really afraid that one day I will become an enemy with Tazmi! "


    As he said, Iyeas banged his heads to Monkey King three times: "I have no words to thank you for your great kindness. I can only express my ambition in this body and take care!"


    "Go! Go!" Monkey King waved his hand.


    "Sha You, goodbye!"


    "Goodbye!"


    Even though I was reluctant to give up, Iyeas still turned around and left...


    Seeing Iyeas leaving from the back, Sa You looked at Monkey King worriedly: "Master Goku, Iyeas... there will be nothing wrong with him, right?"


    "There is no dead image yet, nothing will happen!"


    "That''s good!" When Sun Wukong said this, Sha You was relieved.


    "Don''t think about anything else now, take care of the injury, and then my brother will take you to pretend to take you to fly..." Monkey King smiled, stroking Sha You''s smooth waterfall hair, this feeling is really good, no wonder The rich lady Arya would be full of envy, jealousy and hatred for this strand of her hair.


    "En~" Sha You blushed, lay down obediently, and twisted her body for a while and looked at Monkey King suspiciously: "Huh? No! You can even resurrect Iyeas, so heavy. The poisonous injuries healed instantly, why not give me treatment?"


    "Ahem~ This, isn''t your injury more serious!"


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" Sha You immediately rolled her eyes and looked suspiciously at Monkey King: "Say, do you want to eat tofu while taking care of me?"


    "Absolutely not!" Monkey King looked like I sweared: "I used to heal others instantly, but now I just want to try the pleasure of taking care of patients slowly..."


    "You still regard taking care of me as a kind of fun!" Sha You rolled her eyes again.


    "Oh, you don''t understand brother''s sorrow!" Monkey King sighed slightly. Once he reached his level, it would be difficult to be an ordinary person.


    Seeing Sun Wukong suddenly revealing a breath of extreme loneliness and coldness, Sha You immediately became very nervous: "Um, you...you...I just talk casually, don''t care, as long as you like, do Anything is fine..."


    "Really anything?" Monkey King''s eyes lit up.


    "You..." Sha You''s pretty face suddenly became blood red, and she plunged into the quilt: "Ignore you..."


    Monkey King laughed and was in a good mood. Sometimes teasing sister paper is also a great joy in life!

 1826 Chapter 119 Leone

    While Sha You was recovering from her injury, Monkey King did nothing and stayed with her all the time. By the third day, her injury was almost healed.


    Although no treatment was used, the healing medicine provided by Monkey King had miraculous effects.


    When she unwrapped the bandages and looked at her white and tender skin, Sha You was surprised: "You didn''t even leave any scars, so amazing! What kind of medicine did you use for me? Give me something. Use it for self-defense!"


    "Okay, this is fairy beans. It''s useless to me now. Let''s eat and play!" Monkey King generously gave Sha You a pack of fairy beans.


    "Xiandou? What does it do?" Sha You looked curious.


    "As long as there is a breath, you will be able to recover after eating! Even if the heart is pierced, as long as there is still a trace of consciousness, you can eat the fairy beans and you will be able to come back to life!"


    "So awesome? Really?" Sha You''s eyes widened in shock. Such a magical effect is like a legendary treasure of heaven and earth. If the rumors go out, won''t it cause the world''s madness?


    Moreover, for such a precious thing, Monkey King even gave it a pack, which is at least more than 30!You thought it was jelly beans.It''s no wonder that Sha You would doubt it.


    "If you say yes, you will believe me with all your heart!" Suspected by Sha You, Monkey King immediately pinched her nose with dissatisfaction.


    "I''m sorry! It''s just too exaggerated!" Sha You''s face blushed: "Who told you to give it a packet? Normal people would believe it!"


    "Then you come to be that abnormal person!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "En!" Sha You nodded earnestly with a strange face, holding Monkey King, eyes full of love: "Even if you lie to me, I will believe it!"


    When he was most desperate, Monkey King came like a god to save her; countless legends and unheard stories made her obsessed; two days of meticulous care made him enter each other¡¯s hearts; countless unheard foods made her even more so She was shocked, and the magical and inconceivable methods made her full of curiosity.


    In short, this man full of mystery has deeply fascinated her and can no longer extricate himself.


    If you insist on using the game to explain, the current Sha You¡¯s favorability for Monkey King is overwhelming. No matter what he does to Sha You, the favorability will only increase but not decrease, even if it is abuse, in Sha You¡¯s Eyes will become Ai Fu.


    "I didn''t expect the effect to be so good. It seems that when saving the sister paper in the future, if there is no need, it can''t be cured at once!" Monkey King rubbed his chin, laughing and thinking.


    "Why are you smiling so wretchedly, and what are you trying to pay attention to?" Sha You kept her hands in front of Hungarian, looking at Monkey King defensively.


    "You dare to say that I''m wretched, let''s see how I can deal with you!" Monkey King rushed over''viciously''...


    "Ah~ how can you touch where..."


    Just when Monkey King''s hands were put into Sha You Hung''s clothes, a woman''s head suddenly came in from the window, looking at the two poses, with a sinister expression: "But, I actually saw it. Such a pair of dogs and men and women really stained my eyes..."


    Sha You, who was originally ashamed and blood-red because of being discovered, was furious after listening to the woman''s muttering: "Who do you say is a dog or a man? We are in love with me. It''s your shit!" , Drew the sword and cut over...


    Suddenly being scolded as a dog or a man or a woman by others, whoever you are will be very angry!Monkey King is no exception, but when he sees the woman''s face clearly, he puts away his murderous intentions.


    "Hey~ I''m not telling people for doing such a dirty thing, right?" The woman outside the window was also a violent temper. Seeing Sha You''s hands, she didn''t want to be outdone, and backed away, avoiding Sha You''s attack. He turned into a beast, his hands turned into lion claws, and two cute cat ears grew on both sides of his head.


    Sha You, who chased out from the window, saw the woman suddenly change into this appearance, and she was surprised: "This is..."


    "The emperor is a king of beasts (the lion king is a king of beasts, which can dramatically improve your ability and sense of smell, etc., Sha You, don''t be careless, this big breasted lady is very powerful!" Sun Wukong did not know when. He had already arrived outside the house, and smiled slightly when he looked at the beastly big breasts woman in front of him.


    Hearing Teigu''s name, the identity of the woman was ready to come out, Leo Nai, a member of NightRaid, a bold personality and a big breast.


    It is precisely because he knew the identity of the other party that Sun Wukong did not attack her. If someone scolded him about a dog and a man and a woman, he would have to taste the harsh torture laws of the 18th hell.


    "I have heard of it, but I have never seen it!" Shayou immediately became wary: "I heard that the emissaries are very powerful, let me see how powerful they are today! sword!"


    The ancient sword slashed, turned into a cold light and slashed towards Leo Nai. His clean posture and swift slashing made Leo Nai retreat again and again.


    You know, in the past three days, Sha You has eaten a lot of food provided by Monkey King. Although Sha You has no food cells, the energy contained in the food has been completely absorbed by her, and she has naturally been amazingly strengthened.


    She is light and fast, with light and agile footwork. Even Sha You herself was shocked. When did she become so powerful?


    While deep in my mind, he instinctively tilted his head to avoid Leo Nai¡¯s straight fist bombardment...


    "And the reflex nerves have been strengthened? Is it related to the food that Mr. Wukong gave me?" Sha You squinted at Monkey King, and then withdrew her mind. During the battle, she didn''t dare to be distracted, although she was puzzled. , Ask again later.


    He has been beastified, and even suppressed, Leo Nai is surprised: "It''s amazing, I didn''t expect that among ordinary people, there are people with such skills?!"


    "As an emissary, shouldn''t it be more than this strength, right?" Sha You completely suppressed Leo Nai''s slashing, but Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "But! It''s just the upper hand for a while, don''t be too proud!" Leo Nai was furious when he heard this. As the emperor, she was even despised by ordinary people. She naturally refused to accept it, and her eyes were sharp. It flashed away, not evading, but grabbing at Sha You¡¯s ancient sword with bare hands...


    "You..." Sha You was obviously shocked by the opponent''s self-seeking death. She just wanted to teach this woman with a''smelly mouth'', but she never thought of killing her or cutting off her hand. Ah, hesitated for a moment, but this sword deviated...


    But Leonai''s punch hit her in the abdomen...

 1827 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Invitations

    Sha You snorted, and Zhu Jian fell to the ground.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Leonai immediately lifted Sa You up, full of concern.


    When Sha You deviated from the slash attack, she also regained a lot of strength at the same time, but she was doing her best, but in the middle, she saw that the opponent suddenly showed mercy. Naturally, she could not hurt Sha You, even if she was in a hurry. She has little strength, but as an emissary, her strength cannot be underestimated.


    "It''s okay..." Sha You shook her head, but she was very surprised. If she had received such a punch before changing, she would never feel well, but now she just felt a moment of pain in her abdomen. He returned to normal, and the pain was caused by old injuries.Although her injury is almost healed, she has not recovered.


    "It seems that you are not disgusting people either, well, I apologize for what I just said, I''m sorry!" Leo Nai''s face turned straight, and respectfully apologized.


    Sha You changed the attack direction midway, not wanting to hurt her mind, but won her favor.


    I can only blame the imperial capital for being too chaotic. She has seen all kinds of things, so she said that when she saw Monkey King and Sha You, because of such things, she performed an assassination mission. It¡¯s not uncommon when


    "Humph!" Sha You snorted, "As you are still sincere, I can forgive you temporarily."


    "Haha~~ It seems that you are also very generous!" Leo Nai immediately put his hand on Sha You''s shoulder and patted: "I admire you, girl!"


    Sayo immediately rolled his eyes at the big sister Leo Nai: "If there is nothing wrong, please leave as soon as possible. We are not familiar."


    Sha You still cares about what happened just now.It''s rare to have a close kiss with Monkey King, but before she was happy, she was suddenly interrupted by this guy. Can she be cool?


    "Don''t say that, girl, my name is Leo Nai, get to know me!" Leo Nai smiled heartily. Seeing that Sha You ignored her, his nose moved, fixed his gaze on the dining table aside, his eyes Yiliang, he ran over with a look of joy: "Ah~ I found the target, this smell really makes me want to stop! What is this?"


    "It turned out to be attracted by the food. I said why she suddenly appeared here..." Seeing Leo Nai''s appearance, Monkey King walked over: "The plate in front of you is cheese rabbit meat. The protein in the body is easy to solidify. , The meat is as thick as cheese, hence the name; but this is raised in the house, there is no semicolon..."


    "Cheese rabbit? Is there such a rabbit? Haven''t heard of it, what kind of dangerous species?" Leo Nai looked curious.


    "Right!" Monkey King nodded.


    "What about this one?" Leonai pointed to the side to eat the rest.


    "Ginger pork, as long as the meat is roasted, it will have its own ginger flavor. The shape is also very similar to ginger. Although it is peculiar, it is only a very common common ingredient."


    "It''s another strange species..." Leonai murmured, swallowing and asked again: "What about this?"


    "Cooked with rainbow fruit and bacon leaves...Okay, don''t ask so much. If you like, don''t mind if we eat the rest, please eat it!"


    Don''t think that Monkey King''s food is relatively low-level and you are very picky. That''s because you have to slowly taste food from low-level to high-level, otherwise you will lose a lot of fun.


    "Really?" Leonai''s eyes lit up, very happy.


    As a killer, it is very unprepared to eat the food provided by someone who has just met recently, but somehow she instinctively feels that Sun Wukong feels very kind to her and will not harm her, inexplicably So he trusted him, even she felt very strange.


    It¡¯s just that the food is current, and I believe in my instincts, so Leonay is no longer willing to think about it. After eating, he says, "Don''t mind! Don''t mind at all!"


    While talking, I already put something in my mouth...


    "Awesome! Damn~~ It''s delicious! This...this is what you made?!!!" Leo Nai just took one bite, and was completely conquered by this delicacy. He was slurred and gobbled up. ¡­


    Sha You didn''t laugh at such ugly eating, because it was like this when she ate it for the first time.


    Just when Leo Nai wiped out the leftover food that they ate, Sha You came to Monkey King''s side and asked the doubts in her heart: "Master Goku, I feel that my strength seems to be much stronger. What about the food I ate in a few days?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Well, the healing medicine used also has the effect of strengthening the body!"


    "Where did you get these things? If everything goes out, it will cause shocks? Wouldn''t it be too wasteful to give us such precious things casually?"


    "How can it be wasted, it''s not as precious as you!"


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, the happiness in Sha You''s heart burst instantly.


    Maybe some people are disgusted with such sweet words and feel embarrassed when they say it, but you have to know that if you say this to a girl who likes you, people still like it very much. So Sao Nian, don¡¯t be reserved and go bold. Let''s just say, if you are not sure, you will leave the order.


    "Ah, so cool! This trip really didn''t come in vain!" Leo Nai rubbed his stomach, and looked at Monkey King and Sha You with bright eyes: "Is there any more? I''m not full yet!"


    "It''s good if you eat it. Do you want to be full? Do you know how precious these foods are?" Shayou immediately rolled her eyes.Although Sun Wukong didn''t seem to take these delicacies seriously, she was very clear about the value of these things, and naturally she had to think about Sun Wukong.


    Although such thinking is superfluous for Monkey King, it is also human nature, isn''t it?Which girl would want the person she likes to be taken advantage of by others?


    "I''ll just talk casually, don''t mind!" Leo Nai said, got up and stood up: "As a thank you, I invite you to visit my house!"


    "Do you want to take us to NightRaid''s headquarters?" Thinking of Chitong, Mayin, Hill and other sisters, it seems that there are many beautiful women there, and most of them are not very good. Since they are here, these sisters are natural. It''s about to be saved, and immediately nodded in agreement: "Okay, anyway, we have nothing to do, just treat it as a trip!"


    Sun Wukong agreed, and naturally he would not have any opinion on Sha You, who was obedient to him.


    "That''s all right, will you go now?" Leo Nai''s expression was delighted. Not only did she invite the Monkey Kings for food reasons, she also liked Sha You''s strength, but she didn''t know it, so she invited them. A person who can change their tragic fate...

 1828 Chapter 121: nightraid

    "By the way, we haven''t introduced ourselves yet, my name is Leo Nai, how about you?"


    "Sun Wukong."


    "Sha You."


    Following Leonai to a remote path, there are already several NightRaid members waiting here.


    The person at the forefront is Ma Yin with a strong personality and a self-proclaimed shooting genius.


    At this moment, she was staring at Leone with her hands on her hips and asked loudly with an unhappy expression: "It''s too slow, what are you guys doing? You should have joined us long ago! Also, the two of them again what''s going on?"


    "My companion, I just found it!" Leo Nai smiled.


    "Hey? Companion?" Sha You looked surprised: "When did we agree to be your companion? Didn''t you ask us to visit your house?"


    "That''s right! Only companions can go to my''home''!" Leo Nai''s face was taken for granted: "Didn''t you agree?"


    "You guy is too wishful, right?" Sha You looked at Leo Nai helplessly.


    Leo Nai ignored Sha You¡¯s question and looked happy: "Welcome you to successfully serve on Night Raid."


    "Night Raid?!!!" Sha You heard the words, and was shocked instantly. With a''clank'', she drew out her ancient sword: "What a joke! How could we join the killer organization!"


    "Leonai, they don''t even know your identity, you just want to get them into the group, right?" Main''s eyes widened and shouted to Leonie.


    "Well~ because the things he made are so delicious, I didn''t want to kidnap him!" Leo Nai laughed out loud as he looked at Monkey King.


    "Can''t you think about it seriously when you do something? She shows that she is very disgusted with our NightRaid!" Lubbock was speechless.


    "Even Lei Punnai can''t help but want to abduct people. The food must be delicious, right?" Chi Tong was a little dull, his expression unchanged, only the food seemed to be thirsty.


    "It''s really super~~~~~ delicious!" Leo Nai''s eyes beamed, with an exaggerated expression on his face, making the words even longer.


    "I really want to eat..." Chi Tong swallowed.


    "Hey, it''s not the time to talk about this, right?" Lubbock looked helpless: "What should I do with them now? Do you really want to take it to the base?"


    "Of course, the one who makes things is super~~~~ delicious! One is very skilled! With swordsmanship alone, it can be as good as me who uses Teikoku!"


    "So amazing?" Lubbock and the others all looked at Sha You, and it was the first time they met ordinary people who were able to compete with Emperor Gu.


    "Sha You, please don''t see outsiders like this, I won''t hurt you..." Leo Nai said, picked up Sha You, Jiao yelled out: "Little Bly, this Monkey King will leave it to you Now everyone, ready to go back to the base!"


    As he said, holding Sha You and moving towards the distance...


    Brand, armed with armor all over his body, tried to hug Monkey King, but he was flew out by Monkey King''s finger: "Men don''t touch me casually..." As he said, he immediately chased Leone: "Hey~ Ray Ou Nai, make a discussion, you let go of Sha You and kidnap me..."


    "..."


    Lubbock, who had been shocked, were speechless after listening to Monkey King''s words.


    Brand stood up from the ground, looked at his former Hungarian, and looked at the back of Monkey King, with a shocked expression on his face: "Where did Leo Nai find such a pervert?!!!"


    "What''s the matter?..." Lubbock looked curious, it was the first time he heard Brand comment on a person.


    "Watch it for yourself!" Brand said, pointing to his armor in front of Hungary, where there was already a crack!


    "This...this is?!!!" Chitong and their eyes widened in shock: "Could it be just now?..."


    "En!" Brand nodded with a serious face: "It seems that Leo Nai has really found an amazing guy!"


    "I just don''t know if he has used Teikoku. If he doesn''t, it''s really abnormal..." Lubbock said with a serious face.


    They all knew clearly that [Evil Haunted]¡¯s armor was so amazing that it was broken by Monkey King casually. If you were serious, wouldn¡¯t you be able to explode [Evil Haunted] armor directly?This kind of strength is amazing.


    "Go back first! Then find a chance to test it..." Ma Yin said, hello, and followed with the other members...


    Followed all the way, turning left and right, I don''t know if I walked for a long time, finally after passing through a jungle, a building that seemed to be embedded in the mountain appeared in front of Monkey King. It seems that this is the base of NightRaid.


    "Everyone, welcome back!" The natural dumb-glass lady Hill had already been waiting in front of the door.


    The leader of NightRaid, Na Jie Xitan, was sitting by the campfire and barbecuing. Seeing that everyone had come back after completing the task, she smiled heartily: "It seems that this task is going well!"


    "Ah~ The BOSS is here too!" Leo Nai put her hand on Sha You''s shoulder, and forcibly dragged her in front of Najie Xitan: "I brought two wonderful companions this time! It''s Sha You, the swordsmanship is very powerful! The one behind, called Monkey King, is a super chef, and the things he cooks are really super~~~ delicious!"


    "Hey~ there is no need to pull the super boss every time, right?" Ma Yin spit out.


    "Because this can show that the things he made are really super delicious!" Leo Nai squeezed his fists with both hands and looked excited. With the action, the huge front of Hungary was also turbulent.


    "It''s so admired, then I want to try it..." Najiexitan smiled slightly and nodded to Sha You: "Welcome to NightRaid, don''t be restrained, just treat this as your home! "


    "I didn''t promise to join you NightRaid! She forcibly dragged us here!" Sha You glanced at Leone, with a helpless look.


    "Really!" Na Jiexi said with a faint smile: "Leonai always does things like this, so accept your fate! Once she speaks out, she won''t listen to others'' opinions.


    "It''s the BOSS! You really understand me!" Leo Nai smiled and put his arms around Sha You''s shoulders: "You can be our companion! Sha You, I am very optimistic about you!"

 1829 Chapter One Hundred and Two

    "Master Goku!"


    For Leo Nai, who could not listen to his words, Shayou was helpless. She could only look at Monkey King for help. She was shocked to find that Monkey King had ran up to Hill and started a conversation with her: "Hi ~Everyone will be colleagues in the future. Get to know me. My name is Monkey King."


    "I''m Hill, I''m glad to meet you..." Hill smiled generously, and she didn''t seem to be able to tell that she still possessed the attributes of being natural and quiet.


    Sha You slapped her forehead and said nothing for a while.


    This treats them as colleagues. Did you agree to join NightRaid?


    Sha You broke free from Leo Nai, walked to the front of Monkey King, pulled him away from Hill, and felt a little bit apprehensive in her heart: "Master Goku, you really want to join NightRaid? This is a killer organization!"


    "What does it matter? Don''t look at the surface. Some people are glamorous on the outside, but ugly on the inside. Some people are ugly on the surface, but the inside is incredibly bright! NightRaid obviously belongs to the latter, so don''t be affected by external rumors. "Monkey Wukong touched Sha You''s long, smooth hair, and said earnestly.


    "Yes, I understand!" After hearing the words, Sha You was stunned for a while, before nodding very seriously, with an appearance of being taught.


    "That''s great! You''re called Monkey King, right? I start to like you a little bit!" Najie Xitan patted both hands, her eyes brightened as she watched Monkey King.


    "Like it!!" Lubbock heard this, his heart tense, his face full of tension.Looking at Monkey King, his gaze was full of vigilance, but he joined the Night Raid because he had a crush on Na Jie Xitan. It''s just a bit bad to see this posture, but don''t let this guy take the lead.


    "Listening to you, it makes people happy..." Monkey King smiled and stretched out his right hand to Najie Xitan: "Sun Wukong..."


    "Najiexitan, welcome to join NightRaid!" Najiexitan stretched out her left hand, shook hands with Monkey King, and then greeted the other members: "Come here, come and meet each other!"


    "I''m Ma Yin, huh!" Tsundere sister hummed lightly.


    "Chitong..." Chitong looked at Monkey King with a hint of longing, because Leo Nai said she was full of expectations for what Monkey King did.


    "Lubbock..." Lubbock''s gaze at Monkey King hides a trace of vigilance and hostility. That''s the gaze for rivals, because Najie Xitan''s words make him very concerned.


    "Yo~ bro! I am Bright (Brand). I was really strong at that time. Would you like to discuss it with me?" Brand''s eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    "If you want to challenge Master Wukong, please pass my level first!" Sha You took a step forward and stood in front of Monkey King.


    "This is not a challenge, it''s just a friendship between the companions!" Brand said with a serious face.Comparing and challenging are two different concepts.


    "Alright, let me know how you two are, so that you can arrange tasks!" Na Jiexi nodded, understanding the strength of your companions. This is an extremely important part, because they All of his tasks are dangerous, and he must do what he can to ensure the safety of his companions and minimize the possibility of sacrifice.


    "Sha You, don''t intervene in the duel between men. Let me discuss it with you. We haven''t decided the victory or defeat before!" Leonai looked at Sha You eagerly.As an emissary of Emperor Gu, if she loses to ordinary people, she is a bit dissatisfied.


    "Go, there is a well-matched opponent but a rare target for practice!"


    Listening to what Monkey King said, Sha You immediately nodded: "I also want to see how powerful the Emperor is!"


    With that, he drew his sword and walked towards the open space.


    "come on!"


    Leo Nai yelled, and instantly transformed: "My king of beasts has strong self-healing ability, so don''t be afraid to hurt me!"


    "Really! I also really want to see how I am now!" Sha You smiled slightly, holding a sword in her hand, looking heroic: "Be careful!"


    A little bit at the foot, arm in arm with the sword flower, so fast, rushed in front of Leo Nai, and cut across the abdomen with a sword!


    Since Leo Nai said that it¡¯s okay to be injured, as long as you don¡¯t attack her vitals, it¡¯s okay, right?So Sha You did not hesitate to take out the sword at this moment.


    Leonai was short, with both hands on the ground, and kicked Sha You abdomen with a side kick.


    Because I have been strengthened by food, although those foods are relatively low-level ingredients, Sayo''s perception has been enhanced to be extremely sensitive. At the moment of Leonard''s foot, he did not flinch at Leonard. Kicked over.


    The two feet collided with a soft sound, and both of them were shaken back by a strong force two or three steps before they stabilized their bodies.


    This alone made Najiexitan and the others surprised. You know, Leo Nai is now strengthened by Digu, how powerful is it; and Sa You is completely confronted in an ordinary state, and it can Share equally with her.


    The two women came and went, because they were just discussing each other, and there was no bloody scene, but they also looked at them with admiration.


    The emperor must use the emperor to fight against it. This is the iron rule that all the emperor knows. However, when it comes to Shayou, it is completely subverted. How can they not be surprised?


    The two women played against each other for more than ten minutes, and they were still indifferent. Najiexitan clapped her hands and stopped the two of them: "Okay, it''s okay. If it''s not a life and death duel, it will be difficult for you to tell the difference! "


    Brand exclaimed: "It''s really amazing. If she has an emperor that suits her, she will be even stronger if she wants to!"


    "Now, it''s your turn!" Najiexitan looked at Monkey King and smiled slightly: "I look forward to your performance!"


    When Lubbock heard this, his face suddenly darkened: "Sure enough, something is wrong! Najie Xitan doesn''t really like this guy, right?"


    "Forget it..." Sun Wukong waved his hand faintly when he heard the words, wanting his dignified newly promoted God of Dimension to go and compare with an ordinary person?Come on, I can''t bring up any interest at all.


    "Don''t you want to see my craft?" Monkey King walked to the bonfire and smiled: "There is a spot here, so let me show you something!"


    As he said, he''drew'' countless bottles and cans from his arms, and filled them all over the floor. They saw the question marks on their heads: "Can you carry so many things in your pocket?"


    "This is a secret!" Monkey King chuckled, turning the roasted meat, and evenly spreading the prepared condiments, making the roast golden for a moment. The attractive aroma made everyone feel a strong sense of hunger...

 1830 Chapter 123 Imperial Equipment

    Chi Tong had already sat obediently next to Monkey King for the first time, staring at the flipping barbecue with his eyes fixed on the flipping barbecue. There was still a trace of crystal in the corner of his mouth. The look of greedy eyes seemed very cute.


    Others were also attracted by the fragrance, and sat around the campfire.


    "Just the color, scent and scent makes people want to stop!" Na Jiexi said frankly, turning her gaze to the condiments next to Monkey King, full of curiosity: "What are your condiments? Smear them, even. The meat quality has changed, it''s amazing!"


    "Exclusive and special, no secrets!" Monkey King smiled: "Okay, you can eat it, you can divide it by yourself!" As he said, he stuffed the ingredients into his arms likewise.


    It''s just that at this moment, other people don''t care about how he put it in anymore, but instead focus on the barbecue.


    A light bite is a scent. The deliciousness is indescribable. A few people are full of praise, but the action has not stopped at all, but in a moment, the huge beast has only a pile of bones left.


    Wiping the corner of his mouth, Chi Tong''s eyes gleamed and grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand: "Leonai really didn''t lie to us. It''s great to have you as a companion. I will take care of you in the future!"


    "I''m not a professional chef. I can do it occasionally, so I don''t care if I''m in charge of food!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Hmph, I just joined the organization, I dared not to obey the orders, I thought you were pretty good! I''m on it right away, seeing you look like a stupid face!" Ma Yin looked at Monkey King, and immediately pouted. Humph.


    "You arrogant girl is really uncomfortable when you speak!" Monkey King stretched out his hand to pull Ma Yin closer, and violently tugged at her cheek. The cute face was suddenly pulled by the old man.


    "Asshole! Loosen... Loosen! It''s painful!" Ma Yin exclaimed angrily, sulking towards Monkey King.


    "She looks so cute, but she is so insidious when she shoots. It''s really a blind face!" Monkey King blocked Mayin''s right foot and loosened her with a light push: "I won''t play with you. It''s boring!"


    "As if someone is rare to play with you..." Ma Yin hummed proudly and ignored him.


    "Please don''t mind, Mayin is like this to everyone, but she is still very good at heart!" Hill looked at Monkey King and explained softly.


    "I''m not going to be familiar with a little loli!" Monkey King smiled and looked at the ancient sword in Chitong''s hand: "Is this the one that Emperor Gu will kill [Cun Yu] with one behead, let me see!"


    "Be careful, if you get hurt, you will die!" After Chitong solemnly warned, he pulled out [Cun Yu] from his hand and presented it in front of Monkey King for him to watch.


    "Is this the so-called imperial furniture? The structure is really special..." After speaking, Monkey King reached out and grabbed [Cun Yu]...


    "Don''t touch it!" Chi Tong looked at it in shock, and just wanted to take [Cura Yu] back, but he was already caught by Monkey King, took the past, and under the horrified eyes of everyone, he stretched out his hand on the blade gently Scratched a few times: "It seems to be sharp!"


    "You! Are you okay!!" Chi pupil saw this, his pupils tightened, and immediately grasped Monkey King''s right hand for a while and he was relieved after seeing no wounds.


    At the same time, I was very shocked. Not only did [Cura Yu] not reject Monkey King, he even reached out and scratched the blade lightly without getting hurt?!Moreover, she actually felt a touch of fear from [Cura Yu]?[Mura Rain] Are you scared?!


    "You''re looking for death! This is too dangerous!" Najie Xitan was also moved at the moment, she almost thought that she would lose another important companion: "This is a kill to kill [Cun Yu], as long as it is injured When you arrive, you will definitely die, how can you be so messy!"


    Chi Tong was also angry, just about to preach, but was interrupted by Monkey King.


    "Don''t worry, just with such a blade, I can''t hurt me!" Monkey King said, ignoring the shocked and angry expressions of everyone, stroked the sword lightly, and analyzed the principle of [Cun Yu]: "So that''s it, this is the emperor. With..."


    As he said, holding the sword and flicking lightly, the cold light appeared, making people shudder!It''s as if the entire space is about to be cut apart.


    Chitong and the others were all surprised: "You can use [Cura Yu]? That said, you are also very suitable for [Cura Yu]! But, can the emperor that recognizes the master be used by others?"


    Monkey King smiled faintly, and handed [Cun Yu] to Chi Tong: "The effect of this sword is not bad. Unfortunately, the spell is limited to ordinary creatures, and even his owner will be injured. If the owner of is invalid, it would be perfect!"


    "But there won''t be such a perfect thing in the world!" Chi pupil took [Mura Yu] with a plain expression.


    Sun Wukong didn''t say much, turning his head to look at Hill: "Bring me your emperor too!"


    "Okay!" Hill immediately went back to his room and took out his imperial equipment: "My imperial equipment is called All Things Separation [Essence], scissors-shaped imperial equipment, you can cut anything in the world."


    Monkey King took the''big scissors'' and looked at it over and over again: "It sounds like a bluff, but the shape is too frustrated. What does it look like to fight with a big scissors?"


    Hill was said to have a pretty face blushing: "Maybe the person who made [elimination] has some evil taste!"


    "It''s not maybe, but it''s affirmation!" Monkey King said, picking up [Xiangun] and waved lightly, the cold light flashed, and the ground in front of him was silently cut into a small depth extending hundreds of meters away. Mark: "Not bad, barely sharp!"


    "This!!!"


    Chitong and the others were all shocked by Monkey King''s casual wave. They all knelt down to check the cut marks on the ground, but they were shocked to find that the seemingly small cut marks were unfathomable!Such an astonishing slash did not cause any abnormality?


    "So strong!!" At this moment, everyone''s eyes on Monkey King were full of shock. Even if the evil spirit-ridden Bright was caught in this way, he would be cut in half instantly!


    "Sure enough, Wukong is the strongest!" Sha You looked at Monkey King with pride and worship. She can even come back to life from the dead. She has already worshiped Monkey King as her own god.


    "Leonai, it seems that you really brought a great gift this time!" Najie Xitan looked at Monkey King''s eyes brighter, and her heart became excited: "If it were him, Maybe I can really compete with Esther..."

 1831 Chapter 124 Mission

    Watching Monkey King return [] to Hill, Sha You took a step forward and looked at Na Jie Xitan with an unprecedented expression of seriousness: "Since Wukong-sama has agreed to join [NightRaid], please Tell us, what kind of organization is [Night Raid]? What are we going to do?"


    "The empire has been corrupted, I think you should understand this, right?" Najie Xitan looked at Sha You and Monkey King.


    "Yes!" Sha You recalled her experience, still feeling the biting cold in her heart.


    "In this case, it is easy to explain..." Najie Xitan sat down and explained seriously: "We [NightRaid] are rumored to be an evil organization that does no evil and kills people without blinking, but they are all framed by others. disaster¡­"


    "Our real goal is to uproot this corrupt empire. Therefore, our job is to obliterate the evil people in the imperial capital! Of course, we will not regard this kind of thing as justice. To kill is to kill, regardless of the purpose. It¡¯s all sins. It¡¯s just that compared to doing things for those corrupt officials, joining us should be a lot better? What do you think?"


    When Sha You heard this, she was surprised: "So, [Night Raid] belongs to the revolutionary army?"


    "You can say so!" Na Jie Xi Tan nodded seriously.


    "I understand!" Sha You nodded and stepped back: "In this case, I have no problem!"


    Seeing Sha You''s performance, Na Jiexi smiled slightly, then looked at Leo Nai: "How about the mission this time?"


    "Failed..." Leo Nai''s face became rare and serious.


    "Failed?" Na Jie Xitan was obviously taken aback, she really didn''t expect to get such an answer.


    "Yes, when we hurried away, the family had been dead for a long time, and there was no one to survive. Someone had already done it before us!"


    "We also explored the mansion and found no clues!" Bright continued in a deep voice.


    "Anyone got on board first?" Najie Xitan was a little surprised, and then smiled slightly: "It seems that they have offended a lot of people! In this case, I have to return the entrustment money..."


    "If you are talking about the rich nobleman, that''s not necessary!"


    "Oh?" Najiexi looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Because I killed the family!" Sha You''s face was plain, but she gritted her teeth, but there was a trace of hatred.


    "You killed it?" Najiexitan and the others seemed a little surprised: "Can you elaborate on it?"


    Sha You''s complexion was a little unnatural, and she did not speak.


    When Monkey King saw this, he teased: "Isn''t it just being deceived and then hung up and beaten up? What''s so shameful!"


    When Sha You heard the words, her pretty face turned red and she seemed a little embarrassed. She was deceived and almost died. This is really not a glorious thing. If Sun Wukong arrived in time, who knew she would be there later. What inhuman treatment suffered.


    "So, you have been deceived by the family!" Leo Nai said with a sudden look: "It seems that they are really retribution. This is the so-called''walking by the sea all year round, how can you not have wet shoes", it really deserves it. Finally kicked the iron!"


    "It''s [I often walk by the river, how can I not wet my shoes]!" Monkey King corrected.


    "The same can be said!" Leo Nai''s face was reddish, and he waved his hand in an indifferent manner.


    "Since you killed it, and now we have joined [Night Raid], it is considered that we have completed the mission!" Na Jiexitan smiled and nodded, got up and stood up, and said with full air: "Okay! Everyone is going to prepare Come on! To welcome Monkey King and Sha You to join us, we will hold a grand welcome banquet tonight!"


    Chi Tong''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Do you want to barbecue?"


    "I''ve been watched by you, can I refuse?" Monkey King rubbed Chi pupil''s head with a hearty smile.


    The red pupil immediately became happy: "Then I will hunt for a few ingredients and come back..." As he said, he picked up [Cun Yu] and ran towards the forest...


    "A few more, this appetite is not small!" Looking at Chi Tong''s back, Monkey King was already amused by her cuteness.


    This day, just spent happily at an unprecedented banquet, with the seasoning provided by Monkey King himself, plus his personal chef, Red Hitomi and others have tasted what a world of food is.


    If you let them know what kind of food is cooked for them, this honor will make them faint happily!


    After the banquet, another day of tranquility passed. After nothing happened, Monkey King also instructed Chitong and Shayou in the swordsmanship.


    Leonai has also accepted a new commission.


    The target is a man named Oja in the Imperial Guard Force, and an oil merchant named Gamel.


    According to the client, Ojah received a large amount of bribes from Gamel, and then when Gamel committed his evil deeds, Ojah would find a scapegoat for him. The two became embarrassed and caused the client¡¯s fiance to suffer. He was convicted and sentenced to death. In order to avenge his client, he would not hesitate to sell his flesh and one body to raise money, but he must also blood to eliminate this unquenchable resentment!


    The investigation was able to confirm this fact, and Leonai agreed to this commission.


    Knowing the truth of this commission, Sha You was angry: "Such garbage pests must be sent to hell!"


    "This time is a rare internship experience, Sha You, let''s go with you too!" Na Jiexi said with a serious face, her eyes shifted, and looked towards Monkey King: "If you are also interested, you can also follow along!"


    "Forget it, let them practice their hands on such rubbish!" Monkey King waved his hands. He had no interest in such an assassination. He turned his head and looked at Sha You: "Come on, Sha You, for the first time. Don''t fail the mission!"


    "I will never let Master Wukong down!" Sha You''s face was firm.


    "In this case, neither Sha You nor I have been wanted, so I will execute this action together with Sha You, and the red pupils will protect us in secret!" Leo Nai immediately raised his hands and said with excitement.


    The action has been planned, and the three girls, Red Hitomi, Sayo, and Leonai, are also ready to go...


    Looking at the horizon, Monkey King was also thoughtful: "The plot has already begun, and it seems that it''s time for me to go out..."

 1832 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Five

    After Chitong and the others left, Monkey King found Na Jie Xitan again.


    "Do you want to follow to protect them in secret? It seems that you value Shayou very much!" Najie Xitan took a cigarette in her hand and looked at Monkey King: "Okay, go! If you protect them in secret, Leonai I am more assured of their safety!"


    "As a woman, smoking is not a good habit!" Monkey King stretched out his hand to snatch out the cigarette from Najiexitan''s hand, and threw it in the ashtray.


    Najiexitan was visibly stunned, and looked at Monkey King with a slight smile: "I also know that sometimes I can only use this method to decompress. Over time, I get used to..."


    "As the leader of [NightRaid], the pressure is really not small, but smoking is not a good way to relieve pressure..." Monkey King nodded in understanding, and saw that Na Jie Xitan seemed unwilling to talk more on this issue. He changed the subject: "Who got your right eye and right hand?"


    "When the rebellious empire joined the revolutionary army, I encountered Esders before joining the army, and she was dethroned..." Na Jiexi confessed that there was nothing to hide, her tone was very flat, and a look of recollection flashed in her eyes. At that time, she had a deep understanding of Esther''s terrifying power.


    "Should it be very inconvenient to see things with one eye?" Monkey King closed his left eye and asked, looking at things in this way is really uncomfortable.


    "Get used to it..." Na Jie Xitan stroked her right eye covered by the blindfold with her left hand, and looked at Monkey King: "By the way, do you guys chat with women? Why do you always like to expose people? Scars, this will be annoying!"


    "Really..." Sun Wukong smiled indifferently: "I just want to get a brief understanding of your situation. Since you don''t like listening, then I''ll go straight to the point... I want to restore my right eye. With the right hand?"


    "Huh?!" Najiexitan was slightly surprised: "Can you help me regenerate my right eye and right hand?"


    Monkey King laughed but did not answer.


    Na Jie Xitan looked at Monkey King''s eyes, her heart trembled slightly. This look was not like a joke, and she was expecting a little at the moment: "You...can''t really have a way?"


    "Want to try it?"


    Najie Xitan looked at Monkey''s eyes for a long time, and nodded resolutely: "Yes!"


    Although it sounds incredible, Na Jie Xitan just believed it.As a woman, who wants her body to be mutilated?Although Najiexitan never said it, she cared very much in her heart.


    "First take off the blindfold..."


    Upon hearing this, Najiexi took off the blindfold very simply, revealing the scarred right eye, the eyeball in it has long been destroyed.


    "The eyeballs are ruined, can it really be treated?" Although she was expecting in her heart, Najiexitan still had some doubts.


    "Even all kinds of incredible imperial tools exist, why do you have to doubt this kind of thing?" Monkey King smiled faintly: "The world is big, even if you think you have a broad vision, you actually see only the tip of the iceberg. !"


    With that said, a box of ointment appeared in Sun Wukong¡¯s hand. This box of ointment is not made from various medicinal materials, but formed naturally, like toothpaste, milky white, and the fragrance of the medicine makes people indulged. The cells of the whole person are full of vitality and vitality.


    "This is?!" Najie Xitan looked at the ointment in Sun Wukong''s hand, and her left eye widened in shock. Just smelling the fragrance, she knew that it was not comparable to ordinary products.


    "The tree of life has absorbed the aura of the earth and secreted little by little 1 the essence of life, also known as [the juice of life], more precious than the [fruit of life]! It has the effect of regenerating the dead, fleshy bones, and regenerating. Your right eye and right hand are so easy!"


    "The tree of life? I seem to have seen such a tree in a novel biography, but that one appears in the story. Is there such a tree in the world?" Najie Xitan asked with a look of surprise.


    "I haven''t seen it, it doesn''t mean I haven''t!" Monkey King said, looking at the chuang shop aside: "Come on, lie down first, I''m going to put the medicine on you!"


    "If there is such a magical medicine, wouldn''t it be very precious?" At this moment, Najie Xitan suddenly flinched: "I think it''s better to leave it to others who need it! I''m used to it now. It doesn''t matter whether it is treated or not!"


    "I told you to lie down and lie down, that''s so much nonsense!" Monkey King hummed, and pointed to her acupuncture point, making Na Jie Xitan instantly unable to move, and was thrown on chuang by Monkey King: "Used on others I''m not happy about it!"


    "You...what do you want?" When she realized that she was suddenly unable to move and was thrown on the chuang, Na Jie Xitan instantly widened her eyes, and a trace of tension emerged in her heart: "I...I can warn you, Don''t mess around! Otherwise I can''t spare you!"


    "What''s wrong? I just want to force you, can you still resist?" Sun Wukong rolled his eyes and unceremoniously rode on Najiexitan''s lower abdomen, preparing to put medicine on her right eye .


    However, Najiexitan¡¯s robotic arm moved suddenly, but she just lifted it up a bit, and suddenly froze. Monkey King smiled at this, "My acupuncture technique can point everything in the world, even if your right hand is The same is true for the robotic arm. Now, you can honestly let me lay the cloth!" She said, lightly touching her robotic arm, and Na Jiexitan¡¯s entire robotic arm fell off in an instant...


    "This is..." Najie Xitan was shocked: "What the hell did you do? Why did you dismantle my robotic arm?"


    "How can I make it grow again without tearing it down?" Monkey King said, and began to untie Najiexitan''s clothes...


    "What do you want to do again? Isn''t it because you really want to force me?"


    "Even if you want, I still don''t want it!"


    "You not only insulted me in action, but also insulted me in language! I''m so angry!"


    "You are not happy to give you treatment, are you? Believe it or not, I also took the remaining two of you?"


    "No, I won''t move... Anyway, it''s all the same, just do it with you!" Na Jie Xitan, who is a strong woman, is now reddened by Sun Wukong''s entire complexion and yielded.


    Sun Wukong was sitting on Najiexitan¡¯s flat belly, and while applying medicine to her, his eyes could just see her arrogant pair of towers, plus Najiexitan¡¯s coat. They have been taken off, judging from their current postures, it¡¯s really maddening...

 1833 Chapter 126-Asdes

    However, in a moment, Monkey King had already applied the medicine to Nageta, and Nageta felt an unbearable itching from her right eye and severed arm. She gritted her teeth and looked at Monkey King: " Why do I feel so itchy? Are you sure you are not trying to fix me?"


    PS: Najesita is Nadjeta, but since some people say it is more pleasing to look at Nadjeta, then it will be renamed Nadjeta.


    "Itching is right, because your blind right eye and broken right arm are growing rapidly. This is a normal phenomenon. Don''t worry, but so that your reborn right eye and right hand will not become deformed, I suggest You''d better fall asleep during this period!"


    "How long will it take?" Najeta was excited at the moment, because she could clearly feel that in the unbearable itching, her broken eyes and broken right arm were slowly regenerating new flesh and blood. ¡­


    "About three days, after three days, when you wake up, your right eye and right hand will be reborn intact."


    "It only takes three days?" Najetta was taken aback for a while, holding back the itching, "Thank you for calling Hill in!"


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King opened his throat and roared: "Hill, Najetta called you in!"


    "I said you can''t go out and shout?" Najita drew out her deafened right ear and looked at Monkey King with helplessness.


    "Boss, your eyes and your right hand..." Hill just walked in, and was shocked by the image of Najeta at the moment.The right eye mask was gone, and the robotic arm was also removed. She thought something had happened.


    "It''s okay, just let Wukong treat me for a while, saying that my right eye and right hand will grow back in three days!"


    "Re-grow?" Hill looked cute, and then he was surprised: "Really? Can it really grow again?"


    "Actually, I don''t believe it, so let''s wait for three days!" Najeta''s face trembled, and the itchiness on the wound made her a little unbearable: "During this period, I will sleep for three days. Time, within three days, don¡¯t let anyone come in and disturb me...no, it¡¯s really itchy, Goku, you should faint me!"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and tapped on the artery of Nadjata''s neck. Nadjata immediately rolled her eyes and lay on the chuang obediently.


    "Watch carefully, don''t let anyone come in and disturb her, don''t let anyone touch her, don''t care about the food or anything. After three days, wait until she wakes up!" Monkey King looked at Hill very seriously The way.


    "Understood... Um, Goku, can the right eye and arm of the boss really grow out?" Hill was full of expectation and curiosity.


    "Of course you can. You will know by your own observation in the past few days!" Monkey King waved his hand and walked out of the room: "Now I am going to chase Sha You and the others, I will ask you..."


    "I can''t do other things well. It''s absolutely fine to see someone alone!" Hill said with a swearing expression: "I will never let anyone disturb the boss!"


    Monkey King nodded, and left the base alone...In a deserted jungle, his figure flashed, and he disappeared.


    Sun Wukong did not go to Chitong and the others, or follow him behind to protect him in secret. For him, no matter where he is, he can clearly know the safety of Sha You and the others, and show them the moment they encounter danger. To rescue them, even if they do not appear, a single thought is enough to reach out and rescue them.


    A foreign land in the north.


    The northern expedition forces and the foreign races in the north are engaged in a brutal, one-to-one slaughter. It is said that this is a slaughter, it is better to say that this is a one-sided slaughter!


    In the face of the northern expedition forces, the foreign nations in the North have no backhanding power at all. The reason why they have been insisting is because they still have the last hope in their hearts, hoping that their princes of foreign nations who have never failed when holding a gun Lead everyone to repel strong enemies and recreate the glory of the past!


    It''s a pity that the cruel facts shot them down to the bottom of the abyss. The Warriors of the North, whom they had always believed in, were completely defeated in front of Esdes!The hero of the north was captured and tied to the chains of humiliating slaves.


    The countless high-ranking foreign nationals who were defeated were also tied to wooden stakes like beasts, and they were''experienced'' by the cruel criminal law and brutal killing of the northern expedition forces!


    "As expected to be General Esdes, he attacked the alien nations in the north in an instant!" The adjutant looked at Esdes sitting on the main seat, his tone and eyes full of infinite respect and worship. .


    "Unexpectedly, this is the Warrior of the North. It''s really boring. Die!" Esther held the chain and sat flat on the stone seat, watching to kneel on the ground, licking his shoes, his pride and personality It was a man who was destroyed and completely turned into a waste. His eyes were filled with disdain, his right foot turned into a beautiful arc, and he kicked the opponent''s throat!


    Standing up, Esdes looked at the foreign nations who were tied to the stakes. His eyes were arrogant and indifferent, and he exuded a domineering queen aura: "Is there no one in the world that can satisfy me? Opponent?"


    "This is really domineering!" A slightly playful voice suddenly sounded behind everyone.


    "Who?!!"


    Everyone turned around and looked towards the high wall behind them, only to see a man who did not know when he had been sitting casually, looking at their most admired goddess with interest: "The whole body exudes a cold breath. , The cold from the soul, longing for a deep killing and war. You are simply born for war and killing. Sure enough, you are not as famous as you see it. I like you a little!"


    "Who? How dare you say anything here!" Liva, one of the three beasts, yelled and waved his hand. The water in the pool not far away turned into a water cage and headed towards Monkey King!


    Monkey King''s figure flashed and disappeared in an instant. The water cage instantly bombarded where he was before. With a roar, a huge gap was knocked out in the corner of the high wall!


    The next moment, with a''bang'', Liwa was already thrown to the ground by Monkey King, his body sank deeply into the ground and lost consciousness!


    "How about it, do you want to consider going with me?" Monkey King looked at Esders and smiled.


    However, the one who answered him was shouts full of anger around him: "Take it!"


    Niu waited for several figures to besiege Monkey King...


    "I''m talking to your generals, hello, shouldn''t you consciously be obedient and obedient..." Indifferent words spread into everyone''s ears, and a frightening aura of horror flashed away, except for Asides Everyone lost consciousness and fell to the ground...

 1834 Chapter 127: Monkey King vs Asides

    "Now, it''s much cleaner!" Monkey King looked at Esders: "What do you think?"


    "Oh~ in an instant..." Asides looked at all of his men lying on the ground, he was slightly surprised: "Interesting, it seems that I finally met a decent opponent!" He said, his expression changed. He was extremely excited, and his eyes were filled with terrible fighting spirit!


    Esther is eager to fight the strong, and now, isn''t there just one in front of him?


    "Opponent? No, no..." Monkey King waved his hand: "I didn''t come to fight with you!"


    "It''s up to you!" Esdes snorted softly, with a high fighting spirit, full of domineering: "And this is not a fight, but a fight!!"


    With that, the icy killing intent was released like a cold wind, making Monkey King slightly surprised: "Such a strong murderous intent is really amazing! It seems that there are hundreds of thousands of creatures that have died in your hands! "


    "Who will remember that kind of thing!" Esdes gave a soft yell, and made a throwing motion. An ice gun instantly condensed in his hand and threw it at Monkey King!


    Unfortunately, it was caught by Monkey King and squeezed to pieces: "But if you treat me as your opponent, then you have chosen the wrong thing!"


    "Sure enough...something!" Seeing Monkey King smash his ice gun, Esders was not surprised and rejoiced: "That''s interesting! I''m impatient for this day! It seems today, I''m really lucky~haha~~ You will accompany me to fight happily!!"


    As he said, Esdes put his hands together in front of him, and with the surging of the cold, with a soft drink, countless ice thorns shot out at Monkey King: "White ice thorn wei¦ÂSchnabel!!"


    "Luck? It was really lucky to meet me!" Monkey King looked at Esther with a smile on his face, as if he hadn''t seen the ice thorns flying out, and stepped forward calmly...


    What shocked Esdes was that the dense ice thorns seemed to have passed through Monkey King''s body, without hurting him at all!


    "The Teigu that can neutralize the attack?" Esdes whispered in surprise, but the next moment he immediately rejected it, with a shocked expression on his face: "No! It''s speed! His speed is so fast that he can even evade. Can¡¯t you see? It¡¯s as if you have never moved? How...how can it be!!! The speed of a person can reach this level?!!!"


    "I haven''t seen it, doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist, right?" Sun Wukong ignored the icy rain in the sky and walked slowly in front of Esdes: "I admire you very much. Your character is just the perfection I need. Exist! Follow me! Give everything you have to me, and I will let you enjoy the endless fun of fighting!"


    "Hey~ it sounds very attractive!" Asides licked the corner of his lips, he smiled proudly: "But, you say the opposite, even if you want to dominate, I will dominate you!"


    "This super-shaking character is really interesting!" Monkey King smiled: "Then come and see if you dominate me or I dominate you!"


    "That''s what I meant!" Esdes snorted softly, and with a slender hand to the sky, cold air emerged from her slender hand, and a huge circular ice wall instantly trapped Monkey King!


    "Even if your speed is fast and your way is blocked, there is nothing you can do!" Esdes sipped softly, and while waving his slender hand, the biting cold air surged out again, sweeping out in all directions, condensing A huge hockey puck with a diameter of one hundred meters fell from the sky!The target slammed straight down towards the trapped Monkey King!


    "Hail anger leaps hagelsprung!!"


    With a loud bang, a huge hockey puck with a diameter of 100 meters smashed the ice wall and crushed it towards the Monkey King below!


    The earth trembled slightly at the moment when the huge ice puck fell!


    Looking at Monkey King who had been submerged by ice hockey, Esdes smiled indifferently, with a lonely and invincible expression on his face: "It seems that you are nothing more than that..."


    However, as soon as her voice fell, she was shocked to find that the ice puck that had fallen to the ground suddenly floated into the air in a violent shaking...


    "this is¡­"


    Esdes looked at the huge hockey puck slowly rising into the sky, her eyes widened in shock. She was so calm about what she saw and heard, and was so shocked that she opened her mouth wide enough to lay an egg: "This... how is this possible!!!"


    The reason why Esdes was so gaffe was because she saw that the huge hockey puck was slowly lifted into the sky under the one-handed support of Monkey King!


    How can a person''s power reach such a terrifying point?That''s a huge hockey puck with a diameter of a hundred meters!


    "Is it too early to make a victory gesture so soon?" Monkey King looked at Esders and smiled slightly.


    "Who...who are you?!" At this moment, Asides'' complexion became more solemn than ever before, no longer the lightheartedness before, and the power of Monkey King made her feel deep fear and danger.


    "Sun Wukong...keep this name deep in your heart, and never forget it!" Sun Wukong spoke indifferently, and gently squeezed the right hand holding the ice hockey puck. With a''click'', it broke into countless ice, turned into hail and landed on the earth.


    At the same time, landing in front of Esdes, the terrifying murderous intent leaked out, even the sky was rendered into a bloody blood!


    "how is this possible!!!"


    Esther''s pupils shrunk, shaking his body and fell to his knees!She was already shocked by the monstrous murderous aura emanating from Monkey King, as if she was out of infernal purgatory!


    Drinking the blood of the Demon God, she can easily withstand the impact of that inhuman killing, but in front of the monstrous murderousness of Monkey King, she is as small as an ant. If it weren¡¯t for Monkey King¡¯s deliberate restraint, Esdes had already been in him. The soul collapsed under the murderous intent!


    "No...probably!!! No...probably!!!" Esders was crazy, his eyes widened: "How could I be radiated by...you... murderous... defeated... impossible... if it was a murder If you do...I can''t possibly...I will lose!!!"


    "The person you killed is not worth mentioning in front of me!" Monkey King put away his murderous aura, Esdes softened and fell to the ground.


    Stepping forward and squeezing Esther''s chin, Monkey King smiled faintly: "There is still some time, I am waiting for your answer, Esther... Don''t disappoint me..."


    With that, Monkey King got up and stood up and left here...

 1835 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-eight

    Looking at the back of Monkey King, Esders was a little lost. She has always been extremely strong. She never dreamed that one day, she would lose the ability to fight in front of the murderous spirit released by one person. !


    That monstrous murderous aura made her fear and helpless, and it also made her yearning. How many creatures would she have to kill before she possessed that murderous aura?It turns out that I am still a frog at the bottom of the well!


    "Such a man is really fascinating!" Esders stood up from the ground, added a lip and a corner, and his eyes revealed a strange light: "There is such a fascinating man in the world...hehehe ~~Can I enjoy the endless fun of fighting...Interesting! It''s so interesting! That kind of life is really exciting, but..."


    Speaking of this, Esther''s super-shaking queen aura is undoubtedly revealed: "The final result is that I will dominate you, not you! Because I am Estes!" He said, his fists tight. Squeeze it tightly, put it in your heart, and feel the violent beating heart, with endless warfare burning in his eyes: "Monk Wukong, your name is indeed deep in my heart, but one day, I want you to give my name. Unforgettable forever! I will surpass you, and then-dominate you!"


    For many years, Esther has never felt such a strong feeling, so strong that he wants to take everything about Monkey King as his own!


    Esther''s most ideal love goal is-


    One: No matter what it compares to, the most important thing is to value the possibility of the future, hoping to train yourself with the goal of becoming a general-level figure.


    And Monkey King obviously has far surpassed, even she is beyond the reach.


    Two: Have the courage, even if you are empty-handed, you can hunt dangerous people with me.


    Not to mention this.


    Three: Like me, a person who grew up not in the imperial capital but in the border area.


    This is actually optional.


    Four: I am younger than me, because I can be controlled by me.


    Because of this, the Monkey King and Esders must have a high and low difference to determine who controls whom between the two!


    Five: It is best to have a pure smile.


    Is this still necessary?Monkey King''s smile, as long as he wants, can attract people''s hearts and souls, and can also ignore all creatures!Such a smile is even more deadly for a woman like Esdes!


    The meeting with Esders made Monkey King a good mood. A woman with this personality was exactly what he needed. The reason why he didn''t use absolute force to make her succumb was because Monkey King wanted her to succumb because of his love for himself.


    It¡¯s a bit more difficult, but it¡¯s more interesting and fulfilling, isn¡¯t it?


    When he returned to the imperial capital again, Monkey King also happened to see the scene of Sha You¡¯s sword ending Oja¡¯s life, and Gamel had been successfully killed by Leo Nai, and the task was successfully completed without the slightest difficulty.


    "It seems to be doing well!" Monkey King appeared from the dark corner and looked at Sha You: "But there will still be shadows in my heart. It seems that the xinxing needs to be tempered!"


    "Master Wukong, have you been there all the time?" Sha You was surprised when she saw Monkey King.


    "Of course, I don''t want you to have any accidents!" Monkey King reached out and touched Sha You''s head, so happy that she turned red and showed a happy smile.A simple sentence already warmed her heart.


    "It''s really time to come!" Leo Nai grabbed Monkey''s arm, his mouth was almost overflowing, and he said, "After a day of tiredness, you don''t plan to treat us? Don''t use ordinary food to pass us. Oh! This time I want to eat the delicacies I ate in the hotel last time..."


    "Gourmet food?" Chi Tong''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and a pair of eyes stared at Monkey King, never moving away.


    "Okay, then let''s find a secluded place and treat you well!" Monkey King laughed, but also refreshed, and took the three daughters to a secluded river with beautiful scenery and started a barbecue...


    Only then, Chi Tong no longer eats food that Sun Wukong did...Her appetite has been completely conquered by Sun Wukong.


    As soon as he arrived at the restaurant, Chi Tong would obediently run to Monkey King''s side, staring at him with her big cute eyes full of expectation...


    When I returned to the base, it was already late in the evening. I just entered the lobby and saw Lubbock suddenly holding Monkey King¡¯s hand with excitement and gratitude: "Thank you! Thank you so much! Thank you for everything you have done for Najetta !"


    "Thank you? What are you thankful for?" Leo Nai was completely confused by Lubbock''s behavior: "Also, you called the BOSS directly. Did you get kicked by the donkey?"


    Hill looked happy and excited: "Master Wukong, it works, it works! BOSS''s arms really grow a little bit!"


    "Unexpectedly, why make a fuss!" Monkey King looked plain.


    "What the hell are you talking about? What happened to the BOSS? Inexplicable!" Leo Naida frowned and stared at Hill and the others.


    "Go and see by yourself! But you can only take a peek near the window, don''t make any noise!" Hill''s expression was obviously happy and excited, and he brought Chitong and the others to the window of Najetta''s room. , I slipped my feet, but the''bang'' head hit the wall.


    "You... are you okay?" Sha You immediately helped her up, caring at the same time with a look of astonishment. Can this place fall?


    "No... it''s okay..." Hill covered the slightly bulging bag in front of his forehead with his slender hand, and shook his head: "I''ve always been clumsy, I''ve long been used to..."


    "..." Sha You was silent for a while.


    "Don''t worry about me, look at the boss inside!" Hill urged.


    With curiosity, Lei Ounai and the others all followed the window to look at Nageta who was lying on the chuang inside, but they saw that Nageta was lying quietly on the chuang. The robotic arm was gone, and their faces trembled, even if it was. In his deep sleep, he seemed to endure great pain.


    Leonai instantly burst into anger, but was furious: "BOSS, who did it?!"


    "Huh? It''s Master Wukong!" Hill hadn''t reacted yet, taking it for granted.


    "Huh?" Leonai and the others were dumbfounded.


    Chitong''s face was serious: "Is there any misunderstanding, Wukong has been with us all the time, it is impossible to hurt the boss..."


    "Hurt?" Hill looked dazed, yet he didn''t react.


    "You little idiot, go play..." Monkey King pulled Hill away and rolled his eyes: "Let you say a few more words, I will be the murderer of Najeta!"

 1836 Chapter 129 Ma Yin

    "You little idiot, go play..." Monkey King pulled Hill away and rolled his eyes: "Let you say a few more words, I will be the murderer of Najeta!"


    As he said, he glared at her again: "And, didn''t I tell you not to disturb Najeta to rest? Are you still bringing people to see her?"


    "Yes... I''m sorry!" Hill immediately bowed his head and apologized like a kid who did something wrong.


    "Don''t talk about these useless things!" Leo Nai interrupted the two: "What the hell is going on? Quickly explain, what happened to the BOSS?"


    "Have you not seen that one of her arms has grown?" Monkey King explained patiently: "Before I left, I applied a kind of treasure to Najetta''s broken arm and right eye. It won''t be long before her The right eye and right hand can regenerate intact!"


    "Can BOSS'' right hand and right eye regenerate?" When Leo Nai and the others heard it, their eyes widened.


    Only Sha You is calmer. After all, she has seen Monkey King resurrect the dead with her own eyes. In comparison, there is nothing strange about just regenerating the arm and the right eye.


    After some explanation, Leo Nai and the others finally figured out the whole story, looking at Monkey King one by one, full of curiosity: "What kind of medicine are you using? It''s so magical? Can even a broken arm regenerate?"


    "After that, you don''t understand. Najta will not wake up in the past two days, so I don''t have to take the commissioned task for the time being. I just take this opportunity to train you!"


    "You train us? Can you do it? You!" Ma Yin glanced at Monkey King contemptuously: "Your swordsmanship is pretty good, but it doesn''t mean you can train us!"


    "You are still not convinced, right? That''s OK!" Monkey King looked at Ma Yin: "I will stand here and not move, you all attack together, if you can force me to move, even if you win, as long as you win, I How about meeting any of your requirements? But on the contrary, if you lose, you have to listen to me obediently!"


    "You guy, you are really arrogant enough that you want to defeat all of us alone? I am enough to deal with you!" Ma Yin hummed proudly, and Teigu Romance [Pumpkin] is already in hand:" Don''t be beaten into a hornet''s nest by me then!"


    "What''s so scary about a girl who only shoots a hand gun!" Monkey King looked at Ma Yin and joked.


    "You guy, I will never keep my hands!" Ma Yin was immediately gritted her teeth and shot Monkey King. Although she didn''t keep her hands, the target of her attack was only hands and feet. The key is not very powerful.


    Only the next moment, Ma Yin and others were stunned, because Monkey King actually used his finger under the eyes of the crowd, and with a flick of his finger, he shattered the light beam from the lasing.


    That was an attack from Tegu''s Roman Fort!Was he flicked and collapsed with his bare hands?


    "You...you...you...you actually blocked my shooting with your fingers?" Ma Yin looked at Monkey King, opened her mouth in shock, and then hummed softly, "It seems that you can''t just talk big! , I won¡¯t be merciful!"


    With that said, Ma Yin gave a sweet drink, and with the sound of a gunshot, a beam of light that was stronger than before lased instantly!


    But he was still scattered by Sun Wukong with just one finger...


    "I still don''t believe it!" Ma Yin''s eyes widened, full of dissatisfaction, and she shot at the speed of light, like a meteor, but no matter how fast she shot, she was taken down by Sun Wukong''s understatement.


    "So strong!!!"


    Seeing the speed of light flying, Sun Wukong still flicked with one finger at will, let alone forcing him to move, such a dense shooting, even touching a corner of his clothes can hardly be done!


    This is like a person in a rain of bullets, blocking all bullets with one finger, which is shocking and unbelievable.


    "Is this still a human?" Lubbock muttered to himself blankly, the strength that Monkey King showed completely overturned their cognition.


    With a''puff,'' Ma Yin was already exhausted and panting. She fell to the ground, looking at Monkey King, gritted her teeth and said, "You...perverted!"


    Romance Fort [Pumpkin] is a gun-type imperial tool that transforms mental energy into shock waves. The power will increase according to the degree of crisis encountered by the user. And Ma Yin has fired so many guns, which has already overdrawn his mental power. move.


    "This is not working? It seems that you can''t last long!" Monkey King looked at Ma Yin and teased.


    "Humph!" Mayin hummed softly, always suffering in front of Monkey King, which made her very unhappy.


    "Now, it''s your turn!" Monkey King turned his head and looked at Leone and the others.


    "Let''s forget it!" Leo Nai and the others even waved their hands and joked, so intensive shooting can''t help Monkey King, even if they go together, they will only be abused?They have already understood that Monkey King is a big pervert.


    As for the red pupil, she was trained by Monkey King with Sha You, and she admired Monkey King''s sword skills very much.


    "In this case, you should go to the training ground and wait for me!"


    Leo Nai and others heard this and walked toward the training ground obediently...


    And Monkey King walked to Ma Yin''s side and picked her up from the ground, but it was so bad that she resisted fiercely: "You...what do you want to do? Let go of me!"


    The pretty face was already red like a monkey butt.


    "Really tell me to release?"


    "put!"


    With a''pop'', Monkey King threw Mayin to the ground.


    "You..." Ma Yin clutched one of his buttocks and was very angry: "I told you to let it go, not to throw it! Bastard, are you deliberately having trouble with me?"


    "You deliberately couldn''t get through with me! Since I came here, you haven''t given me a good face!"


    "Huh~ Look at your stupid look, why should I show you a good face!" Ma Yin started arrogantly again.


    Hey~ Such a tsundere little loli is really too much to clean!


    Monkey King forcefully suppressed the impulse to bully Ma Yin, and stretched out his right hand to her: "Forget it, let''s make up!"


    "Don''t make up with an idiot like you!" Mayin hummed softly and turned her head to the side.


    "I really don''t want to reconcile?" Monkey King holding an ancient book and a red strange fruit in his hands, said with regret: "Since you don''t want to reconcile, then these things are not for you!"


    "Who is rare!" Ma Yin murmured, but the corner of her eyes glanced at the strange fruit in Monkey King''s hand. The fruit had been eaten at a banquet. The taste was unforgettable for her life.


    "Come on, don''t tease you, take it!" Sun Wukong took it when he saw it, stuffed the fruit into Ma Yin''s hand, then opened the ancient book in his hand, with a serious face: "There is this book, but The mental training method, cultivating this thing, will greatly enhance the power of the romantic fort!"

 1837 Chapter 130 Strengthening

    Originally, Ma Yin was too lazy to pay attention to your expression, and when she heard that it could enhance the power of the romantic fort, she was immediately attracted: "Just such a broken book can also enhance the power of the romantic fort, you think I am stupid!"


    "Your romantic fort is a gun-shaped imperial tool that is transformed from spiritual energy into shock waves. The greater the crisis you encounter, the greater the power. When a person encounters life danger, the spiritual power often fluctuates the most, so Only if you increase your mental power, then the power of the romantic fort will naturally increase!"


    "Really?" Although it sounds reasonable, Mayin still looked suspicious.


    "Give me your emperor!"


    "What?" But Ma Yin still handed the Romance Fort to Monkey King.


    "Look clearly!" Monkey King held the romantic fort and fired a shot at the remote convenience. A light wave with a diameter of tens of meters shot out from the muzzle instantly, a roar resounded, and a large mountain in the distance was instantly shot. Boom to the top half of the mountain!


    "My... Damn!!!" Ma Yin''s eyes widened, her small mouth opened so that she could lay a large egg.


    Only the next moment, with a few soft sounds of''Kaka~'', the romantic fort in Monkey King''s hand suddenly disintegrated and scattered on the ground, causing Monkey King to touch the back of his head and smile awkwardly: "This broken thing, I have compressed my mental strength to the lowest level. Still can''t bear it..."


    "Ah~!! My emperor! My pumpkin!!" Ma Yin suddenly screamed, picking up the parts scattered on the ground, with a sad expression on his face, and an angry face that threw Sun Wukong to the ground. , Scratching randomly: "You accompany me pumpkin! You accompany me pumpkin!"


    "Ahem~~ It''s alright! Don''t be so excited, I can fix it!" Monkey King grabbed Mayin''s slender hand with a helpless look. This Tsundere girl really caught everything when she went crazy.


    "Is it possible to fix it? If I can''t fix it, I won''t play with you!" Ma Yin angrily moved away from Monkey King.


    "It''s just an ordinary emperor, it''s really hard to withstand strong mental power..." Monkey King said, under Ma Yin''s dazzling gaze,''swipe it'' a few times, reassemble the scattered parts and put them on the gun body. An infinite evolutionary circle was carved, and its material instantly got a qualitative leap. In the future, as long as Mayin''s spiritual power is improved, the romantic fort will also evolve.


    "Here, I have strengthened it, and there will be no problems such as overheating and jamming in the future."


    "Strengthening?" Ma Yin looked surprised, and it was also a question mark full of his head. The romantic fort was clearly broken into several pieces, but in Monkey King''s hands, it was put together at random and instantly glued and assembled?how did you do that?


    And this guy can not only use the one-cut kill of the red pupil [Cura Yu], but also my romantic fort [Pumpkin]?How is this possible!Doesn''t it mean that no one in this world can use two or more imperial tools?What''s the matter with this guy?


    "How...how did you do it?" Ma Yin looked at Monkey King, truly shocked by his methods and mystery.


    "Just a few clicks!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "What do you mean?" Ma Yin looked angry: "Don''t perfuse me casually, and what I asked is, why can you use [Cun Yu] with red pupils? Can I use my [pumpkin]? How could anyone in the world be able to use two or more imperial tools?"


    "Who told you that no one can use two or more imperial tools? If you haven''t seen it, it only means that you have no vision. If you have not seen something, you will say that it does not exist. If you have not seen an airplane, the airplane will not exist. ?"


    "What kind of plane, it''s inexplicable!" Ma Yin muttered, "But it makes sense. It seems that I was also misunderstood by those bricks!"


    After tinkering with her romantic fort for a while, Mayin clearly felt the difference from the past. After firing a shot, the power increased dramatically, and she was surprised at the moment: "You really strengthened it?"


    "Do you think I''m joking with you?" Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Ma Yin''s face, and handed the ancient book in his hand to her: "Hurry up and let me remember the contents and illustrations in the book. I''m here to investigate!"


    "Oh~" Ma Yin obediently replied, and read it carefully. For a moment, she reacted and looked at Monkey King who had already walked toward the training ground, and muttered with an uncomfortable expression: "Damn it, I don''t know it. I feel like he was crushed by him..."


    The rest of the time was spent in the Monkey King training Chitong and the others. Although there was no leap-forward improvement, Monkey King made up for their shortcomings, and their strength has also been improved a lot...


    By the next day, Bright, who had returned from the mission, brought an unexpected character, Tazmi.


    Because of Monkey King''s relationship, the wealthy aristocrat was destroyed in advance, making Tazmi missed the opportunity to meet Leonai.


    During this time, Tazmi also successfully joined the army, and then the darkness he saw made him angry and disappointed. When an officer killed the poor, out of anger, Tazmi defied him. Ordered and killed his own officer and became a criminal. He happened to be bumped into by Bright who was on the mission, saved him, and brought him here because he fancyed Tazmi''s potential.


    "Tazmi?"


    "Sha You?"


    The meeting between Tazmi and Sha You can be said to be unexpected and pleasant.


    "Sha You, why are you here? Where is Iyeas? Are you not with you?"


    "Iyeas has joined the Revolutionary Army... and I joined [NightRaid] together with Master Goku..."


    "You joined [Night Raid]? Iyeas also joined the Revolutionary Army? What the hell is going on?" Tazmi''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard the words.


    "This empire is different from what we thought. She is completely decayed. Rather than joining the empire, it is better to overthrow her completely!"


    As Shayo said, he told Tazmi what she and Iyeas had experienced; and Tazmi also told Shayo what she saw and heard...


    Sha You stared at Tazmi with a serious look: "Tazmi, since you can come here, do you plan to [NightRaid]?"


    "I was hesitant at first, but if you and Iyeas have joined the revolutionary army, I don''t have much choice!"

 1838 Chapter 131 Dating

    "You know?" Bright looked at Sha You and Tazmi curiously.


    "Well, we came from the same village~" Sha You smiled.


    "It seems that we have one more companion!" Leo Nai said with joy, patted Tazmi on the shoulder: "Welcome to join [Night Raid], boy! You can call me Leo Nai!"


    "This is Tazmi, everyone!"


    Sha You took the Monkey King''s hand and introduced, "This is the Monkey King who saved me and Iyeas!"


    "Thank you!" Tazmi looked grateful, as if he had saved Monkey King, but when he reached out to grab Monkey King''s right hand to show his thanks, he was avoided by Monkey King: "Thank you. Thank you, don¡¯t move."


    Tazmi¡¯s smile froze suddenly, and Bright laughed and put his arms around his shoulders, and he explained quickly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Monkey King is like this. Actually, I¡¯m a very nice person. When he met, he was bounced off!"


    "That''s really hard work..." Tazmi chuckled, retracted his hand, and rubbed himself twice to hide his embarrassment.


    "Wow! Boss, are you awake!"


    But at this moment, in Najetta¡¯s room, Hill suddenly heard a pleasant cry full of surprises. Leo Nai and others ran over after hearing this...


    "Has it been three days?"


    Najeta, who was already under the chuang, stroked her right eye with her left hand, her right fist was pinched and loosened, back and forth.


    "Wow! Congratulations, BOSS, your right eye and right hand are really growing out!" Leonai ran into the room, hugged Najeta, and touched her newborn arm. Touching again, while happy, but also full of surprises.


    The others are also happy, they have witnessed the birth of miracles at this moment.


    "It is indeed reborn... and the vision of the right eye is clearer than the left eye..." After being surprised, Najeta came to Monkey King, took his back of the neck and slammed his head into her arms. Li: "Thank you really this time, thank you for giving me an eye and arm again!"


    Lubbock on the side saw his face full of envy and jealousy: "Why is it not me who is holding me..."


    "If you really want to thank you, just date me!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Yes!" Najeta looked at Monkey King and smiled. It seems that she is in a good mood at the moment.


    "Oh?!!" Sha You immediately yelled in surprise: "Master Wukong, how can you do this, you haven''t dated me yet!"


    "That''s right! Najeta, you''ve never dated me!" Lubbock also said with a look of astonishment, and then suddenly woke up, and immediately covered his mouth with his hands.


    "You are different from Goku!" Najeta looked at Lubbock with a smile on her face.


    "It''s over, it seems that I am completely hopeless!" Seeing Najeta''s expression, Lubbock suddenly looked like he was hit hard, looked at Monkey King, and cried out: "Master Monkey King, I hate you !"


    Seeing that Lubbock''s mood was a little wrong, Nadette immediately changed the subject and looked at Tazmi: "This is?"


    "The newcomer who just joined-Tazmi has very good potential and is expected to surpass me!" Bright explained immediately, it seems that he has a high evaluation of Tazmi.


    "Oh, even you say that, it seems that you are really talented!" Nadetta smiled slightly: "Did I receive any commission during the three days I was sleeping?"


    "No, on the day you fell asleep, we completed the commission, and did nothing for the next two days, we were all trained by Wukong!" Leone said.


    "But I heard that a serial murderer appeared in the Imperial Capital in the last few days. He will appear at random locations late at night and cut off the victims'' heads. Dozens of people have died at their hands. Three of them are guards. People from the team..." Bright said with a serious face.


    "Serial murderer..." Najeta looked serious: "Did you not get any specific news?"


    "No!" Lei Ounai and others shook their heads unanimously.


    "That''s it!" Najeta pondered for a moment, then looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, didn''t you say you want to date me? It''s set for today, how about?"


    "Do you want it now?" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "You are free to move around!" Najeta confessed and took Monkey King''s hand and walked out: "Just now, let''s go!"


    "You just let them go?" Leonai looked at Sa You beside him with a puzzled expression.


    "What else?" Sha You looked helpless.


    "This is absolutely not possible! Even if it is a BOSS, it will not work, go, let''s follow them!" Leo Nai said, looking at the red eye: "Red eye, are you going?"


    "Go! If it''s Wukong, I won''t give in!" Chi Tong''s face was determined, Sun Wukong has a superb swordsmanship, not to mention, can make her unforgettable food, so deeply attracted How could her people be snatched by Najta?


    "A guy who is popular with girls like this should be humanely destroyed!" Lubbock said bitterly, "I have to watch, absolutely can''t let him do anything excessive to Najeta..." said Now, I ran out first...


    "Go, keep up!" Leo Nai greeted him, chasing after Sha Yu and Chi pupil...


    "You guys are really boring!" Ma Yin scorned her lips and left in a different direction: "I''m out for a walk..."


    "If you take a walk, I will accompany you!" Hill smiled slightly and followed Main.


    "Hill, why are you following? I want to walk alone..."


    "Ma Yin, although I am stupid, I can see that your purpose is the same as Sha You and the others, right?"


    "Who... who is like them, who he wants to date with, I don''t care!"


    "I didn''t say anything..."


    "..."


    Watching for a moment, only him and Tazmi were left in the base. Bright smiled and said, "Master Wukong is really popular! Tazmi, do you want to follow me?"


    "Hot? Hot blood?! You... what do you want to do? Big brother!" Tazmi looked at Bright who suddenly became gleaming. He was so scared that he was so nervous. Opened a little distance.


    "Man''s romance should be sweating like rain! Tazmi, come and train with me!"


    "It turned out to be just a special training! Don''t you talk so terribly?" Tazmi wiped the sweat on his forehead immediately.

 1839 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Two

    Walking on the street, Monkey King looked at Najetta who looked around from time to time, feeling helpless: "We''re out on a date, don''t you look like a thief?"


    "I''m the most wanted criminal by the empire. You swaggered to take me to the Imperial Capital to go shopping. If I didn''t pay attention, it would be very troublesome to be found!" Najetta also looked helpless.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be great to walk along the forest trail and the river, chat, and talk about your heart?Why do you have to come to the imperial capital for shopping?People who are as sensitive as her naturally have to be careful everywhere.


    "Don''t worry, even if Esther is facing you now, she won''t recognize you..."


    "Why?" Najeta looked puzzled.


    "I used illusion on you. When others see you, they are in another image. So, you can go shopping with me at ease!"


    "There is even this kind of technique?" Najeta looked surprised: "What kind of emperor are you using?"


    "I don''t have imperial equipment. These are all cultivated. I''ll tell you some tips when I have time!"


    "I have time now!" Najetta looked at Monkey King and blinked.


    "That''s OK..." Sun Wukong nodded and wanted to agree, but he glanced at the corner of his eyes, but saw that the street in front of him was full of people, and he felt a little curiosity at the moment: "This matter will be said later, let''s go and take a look. ¡­"


    When I rushed to the crowd of onlookers, what I saw was a headless female corpse. The bloody scene was very scary.


    And a little girl of about four or five years old threw herself down in front of the body, hissing and crying, but no one came forward to comfort her. Although she was unbearable, more of them were insensitive. This kind of thing they encountered Too much, too much, has long been used to.


    An old man couldn''t see it. He stepped forward and patted the little girl''s thin shoulder, and sighed: "It''s better to inform your family! If you let the security team see it, you won''t be able to save a body by then! "


    However, when the little girl heard the words, the crying became louder and louder. The look of helplessness and fear was extremely pitiful, but no one dared to lend a helping hand because they were all afraid. If they helped her, they would suffer. The murderer''s hatred, will they be the next to be killed!


    "Get out! Get out of the way! Isn''t it a dead person? Get out of here!"


    Just after the old man''s voice fell, an arrogant and domineering voice came suddenly, and the guards came.


    When everyone heard the words, they were scattered like birds and beasts, as if they had encountered some wild beasts.


    The little girl stopped crying and hugged her mother''s body tightly, watching the guard team approaching her with full alertness...


    "Whose child of this family? Your mother is the one who died? Hurry up and notify your family and take the body back. If it is obstructing traffic, let us take care of it!"


    Hearing the unforgiving words of the security team, Najeta''s complexion instantly became extremely difficult to look. Is this still a human?Don''t you have any sympathy?It''s not as good as a beast!


    Are you not from the garrison?Shouldn''t you take care of the dead?Even if you don''t care about it, you shouldn''t get into trouble!What do you think of people?Is it just a puppy that died on the street?


    At this moment, Najeta was so angry that her fists were already tightly clenched.


    "I...I don''t have...family...the only mother...and...dead..." The little girl had a look of fear, and when she saw the guards, her body trembled.


    "Since there is no one to handle it, let us handle it for you!" The garrison''s face was indifferent, and he pointed at the two behind him at random and said: "You two, throw this thing in the chaos behind the mountain. Go to the funeral!"


    "No, don''t move my mother! I will find someone to bury her, please, give me some time!" The little girl held her body tightly, crying and begging.


    "I also think, but if no one has been willing to help you, wouldn''t it be obstructing traffic here all the time? As a person in the garrison, I can''t just sit idly by!" The person in the garrison looked indifferent.


    "Huh~" Seeing this, Monkey King sighed for a long time. He once again recognized the darkness of this empire, the indifference and ruthlessness of people, and walked forward with a look of indifference: "You still know that you are a law enforcement officer. People?"


    "Who are you? Are there any people who really like to be nosy?" Each person in the security team was slightly taken aback, looking at Monkey King, and snorted coldly, "Since you like to be nosy, then hurry up and take this corpse away. Don''t stand in here to influence the atmosphere!"


    "You are not human after all!" Najeta exclaimed with a cold face.


    "Yo! This girl is still tingling, why, do you want to see if we are human? We will tell you by action that we are not only human, but also veritable men!"


    "Haha~~~"


    "Puff!!!!~~"


    Blood spattered, the wretched laughter suddenly stopped, and several heads soared into the sky...


    Five headless bodies slammed to the ground, staining large areas of the street...


    Sudden changes made the street extremely quiet in an instant, and everyone looked at the silent man in a quiet position with a look of fear...


    The terrifying killing intent made them fall to hell, one by one, shaking their bodies and kneeling to the ground, the rest was only fear!


    "It''s terrifying... Murderous spirit!!!" Najeta was also scared to death at this moment. Although Monkey King''s killing intent was not aimed at her and everyone present, it was still shocked that they trembled and pierced into their bones and souls, one by one. They all give birth to the horror that wants to be released by death.


    Moreover, this murderous aura seems to have been forcibly suppressed. If it breaks out completely, I am afraid that everyone present will die of fear without any action!


    "How many people did he...kill...?!!!" Najeta was really scared by Monkey King at the moment. She thought Esdes was already terrifying, but now she found out that if it was compared with Monkey King , It¡¯s not as good as a newborn baby.


    "Huh~" Monkey King took a deep breath again, pressed down the angry killing intent that had just risen, and lightly waved, a coffin flashed, silently put the woman''s body in the coffin, closed the lid, and raised it with one hand. On top of his head, he picked up the stunned little girl, glanced at Najetta behind him, and walked out of the city...


    "Let''s go!"


    However, before taking a few steps, she was stopped by a young girl, pointing to the five headless corpses lying in a pool of blood, and asked with an angry look: "They...you killed them?"

 1840 Chapter 133: Sailiu

    "Yes!" Monkey King replied simply.


    "Really! Just admit it! You killed my companion so cruelly! Unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable! The Imperial Guard Squad-Seleu Ubicitas, in the name of absolute justice, is here to rule Evil!" Upon hearing this, the girl had already attributed Monkey King to the evil side regardless of the reason. Her eyes were full of anger, and her beautiful face had become mad and twisted.


    "Evil..." Monkey King looked at the girl in front of him who had become distorted because of his anger: "Regardless of the cause of the matter, regardless of the beginning and end of the matter, or the right from the twists and turns, he will go his own way with the person who opposes him. Are you classified as evil? Is this what you call justice? It''s ridiculous! Which idiot was it that taught you the fallacy of doing things like this?"


    "Huh! Those who are enemies of the empire are evil! My heart is firm, and I won''t be fooled by you!" Sai Liu looked firm, and then furious again: "Moreover, you dare to insult my most respected person. , The mentor who was killed by an evil person like you! Absolutely cannot forgive! Xiaobi!"


    With a loud shout, the cute puppy under his feet suddenly let out a roar of a wild beast, his body suddenly became huge, his face was abominable and his face was hideous.


    "You can''t listen to others at all..." Sun Wukong''s face was indifferent, and the originally bad mood was a little irritated by the too egoistic girl in front of me: "I am in a bad mood now, if I don''t want to die, Get out of me now!"


    However, Sai Liu completely ignored Sun Wukong''s words, and angrily ordered: "Xiaobi, eat him!"


    With a terrifying roar, the emperor turned into an attacking state-the Hundred-armed Giant has opened its sharp-toothed, hideous mouth, and bite towards Monkey King!


    "what!!!!"


    A scream of fear came from Monkey King¡¯s arms. The little girl he was holding looked at the screaming mouth that came from the bite, and she screamed in fear, her small and thin body was afraid of And became trembling.


    "Damn it!" Sun Wukong felt pity for the little girl''s pitifulness, but now she was suddenly furious when she was suddenly frightened like this. Even if she held the coffin with one hand high and Lolita in the other, her figure was still as healthy as flying. Unaffected by the slightest influence, he lifted up gently, kicked Xiaobi''s round and ferocious dog''s face, a roar of''bang'' burst into a bloody mist!


    "Little Bi!!!"


    Sai Liu immediately let out a heart-piercing scream, because her imperial tool, the giant with one hundred arms, was kicked and exploded by Monkey King!


    No matter how strong its repairing ability is, it is impossible to recover, and it has completely died.


    Those who were injured or killed by Monkey King cannot recover even if they have an immortal body!


    Because every realm master has the ability to die absolutely, in front of them, the so-called "immortality" is meaningless.


    Of course, existences like the evil of the dimension and the god of the dimension are another exception, because they represent the entire dimension. The dimension is immortal, that is, eternal life. If you want to kill them, you can only destroy the entire dimension, and the dimension is not there. , They can no longer continue to be reborn.


    The topic is a bit divorced, back to the topic.


    Kicked and exploded the giant with hundreds of arms and shocked everyone present. They had never seen such a cruel figure before!


    Even Najita on the side was stunned. Although she knew that Monkey King was mysterious and powerful, she never thought that he was so powerful that he could kick a biological imperial tool. Degree!


    Emperor Gu¡ªa giant with one hundred arms, Nadetta knew, so she knew the power of this Emperor Gu, but she didn''t expect to be kicked and exploded by Monkey King so easily!


    "This guy... is so much stronger than Digu!" Najeta was shocked at the same time, but also excited. As long as Monkey King''s help, she was afraid that the revolution would not succeed?


    What Esders, what General Bud, as long as Monkey King is there, why fear them?


    "You guy...you guy... how dare you kill Xiaobi! How dare you kill Xiaobi!!" Sailuu''s face was distorted, like crazy, his teeth clenched tightly, and bloodshot spilled from the corner of his mouth. , Shouting in anger, punched Monkey King...


    Unfortunately, it was kicked in an instant by Monkey King''s ruthless kick, and while smashing the ruins, a mouthful of blood spurted out, struggling for a long time and couldn''t get up!


    Monkey King looked at Sai Liu with a plain face: "A good person, who has been taught by those scumbags to gradually distort his humanity, justice? It is ridiculous! Let''s wake up and experience it for yourself. The loyal empire, how dark is the justice you uphold!"


    With that said, Sun Wukong ignored Sai Liu, turned and left...


    Najeta ran and chased her immediately: "Goku, do you really let her go like this? Her hatred for you will only cause you endless trouble... If you can''t do it, let me come on¡­"


    "No, this girl is not bad in nature. It is only influenced by the perverted teachings of those scumbags, which gradually distorts the truth about things. However, it is not too late to fix the situation. She still has to save..."


    "Is there any help?" Najetta looked puzzled, how else to save such a brainwashed person?


    "She''s not too deep in it. As long as she has experienced the darkness of the empire firsthand, she can recognize the truth of the matter..."


    "That''s it!" Listening to Sun Wukong''s words, Najita finally realized: "It''s no wonder that you destroyed her imperial furniture, but left her life. You act like the empire, without the waste of imperial furniture, they It''s not needed... She can already imagine her next destiny..."


    Najita gave a thumbs up to Monkey King, with a look of admiration: "At that time, we might have one more companion..."


    "Then it depends on whether she can wake up..." Monkey King glanced at Sai Liu behind him: "I hope she won''t disappoint me!"


    "Why, did you fall in love with her?" Najeta looked at Monkey King jokingly: "When dealing with enemies, you still have such patience..."


    "Of course, otherwise I won''t be nosy!" Sun Wukong did not deny it, and simply nodded and admitted: "Seeing a young girl gradually walking towards a stranger, I naturally want to help!"


    "Hey~ You seem to be dating me now? It''s too much to be so caring about a girl you just met!" Najeta pretended to be angry and looked at Monkey King.

 1841 Chapter 134 Zhen Cheng

    "Then make some good things as compensation later!"


    "If this is the case, I can forgive you for the hardship!" Najetta heard this, and a smile of satisfaction appeared on her face.


    When he came to an uninhabited countryside outside the city, Monkey King put down the little Lolita he was holding in his right hand, and at the same time put down the coffin, opened the lid, and looked at the body with fear still condensed on the face (the head has been picked up). (Upper), looking at the little Lolita who is not thirsty in tears beside her, she sighed slightly...


    Najeta came over and picked up little Lolita: "It''s so pitiful. At a young age, she has witnessed the cruel darkness of this world with her own eyes. It seems that there will inevitably be an indelible scar in her heart. Hope Don¡¯t affect her growth..."


    "Brother, mom... is it really dead?" Little Lolita stared at Monkey King with her childlike eyes, showing expectation and fear.


    "Of course not, it''s just falling asleep..." Monkey King smiled slightly and stroked her little head: "Close your eyes, and when you open them, mom will have woken up!"


    Monkey King didn''t want to resurrect others at will, but once again he lost to Little Lori''s innocent eyes full of expectation and pity.


    Do whatever you want, whatever else does it!


    "Really?" Little Lolita heard the words, with a happy face, she closed her eyes very cooperatively, and also covered her with her hands: "I closed it, I didn''t take a peek! How long will it take? Mom will wake up?"


    "Wukong..." Najeta stopped talking. She didn''t understand why Sun Wukong did this. If the little girl opened her eyes and didn''t see her mother wake up, wouldn''t she be shocked again?


    Monkey King did not pay attention to her, but looked at the woman in the coffin with a calm expression: "You are very lucky to have such a lovely daughter; you are also very lucky to meet me; her growth is indispensable for your company, so, You should teach it yourself!"


    As he said, with a light wave of his hand, a divine light poured on the woman''s corpse, and the rich life brilliance merged into her body. The lifeless pale skin gradually recovered its blood color and vitality, and the blood stains on the neck gradually Healing disappeared...


    Immediately, a ball of light flew out from the ground and sank into the corpse. It was the soul of the woman who had already returned to the world of death. Now, it was forcibly recalled by Monkey King...


    Her closed eyes opened, she got up and sat up and looked around. The woman''s face was full of doubts: "Where is this?"


    In her memory, she should be in the dark and terrifying world...


    But Najeta on the side opened her eyes in shock. What did she see?Saw the miracle happening, saw Monkey King''s act against the sky!The person who had died was actually resurrected, right in front of my own eyes...


    Najeta slapped herself very dumbly, and a clear pain told her the facts in front of her: "This...isn''t it a dream?"


    "Mom!!" The yelling full of infinite surprises and joy awakened Najeta from the incomparable shock, because the woman''s suspicious words were heard by little Lori, she took her hands away and opened her eyes. Looking at the woman who had already sat up, she suddenly plunged into her arms with a look of surprise: "Wake up! Mom is really awake! Big brother didn''t cheat! Mom is really awake!"


    "Masumi? You...Are you too?!!!" The woman hugged little Lolita tightly, and she was shocked at the same time with a look of pity: "Also...at least there is a mother here with you..."


    "Hey~ haven''t you recovered from the world of death?" Monkey King patted the woman''s shoulder and smiled.


    "Hey?" The woman was slightly dazed.


    Monkey King smiled faintly: "For ordinary people, being able to see the world after death is an amazing experience!"


    "The world after death... I really have... Then now..." The woman finally reacted, checked herself carefully, and touched her neck again, feeling the feeling of being clear and alive, her eyes widened in vain: "I... I... Am I..."


    "Welcome back to the human world!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Human World? Am I really resurrected? You saved me?" The woman widened her eyes, her face was shocked, and her expression was even more exaggerated than Najetta, because she knew exactly what she had experienced.


    "As a price after being resurrected, [NightRaid] just lacks a person who washes and cooks, and you will be responsible for it in the future!"


    "Yes!"


    Looking at the woman who is like a devout believer kneeling in front of Monkey King, Najeta still can''t suppress the shock in her heart: "Goku, is there really a resurgent imperial tool in the world?"


    "You think too much..." Monkey King looked at Najeta: "Didn''t I say that, I don''t have emperor equipment! And the real art of revival is not something mortal can master..."


    "Then why..."


    "When you should know, you will naturally know, and when you don''t know, you can ask for nothing!" Monkey King waved his hand and beat Najta''s words back.


    Although he was very curious in his heart, Sun Wukong didn''t want to say more, so Nageta didn''t bother, looking at the woman with a serious face: "How did you get murdered? Can you tell me?"


    When the woman heard the words, a look of fear flashed across her face, but she slowly said, "Masumi said that she was hungry last night, so I wanted to go out and buy her some supper, but on the way home, suddenly met When I reached a man, his face was evil, and his body smelled like a corpse. What I couldn''t help but pinched my neck, I desperately begged for mercy, but he was still indifferent, and the next moment he didn''t know anything..."


    "It seems that he is the serial killer in the rumors of the imperial capital!" Najeta looked serious: "Such a wicked person, must not let him continue to do evil!"


    "You didn''t receive a request, do you plan to join in?" Monkey King looked at Najetta.


    Since Najeta slept for three days and did not receive a commission to remove the serial killer, the serial killer lived one day longer than in the original book, and the woman in front of him was the one killed in this extra day.


    Najeta looked serious: "We [Night Raid] exist to clear out the trash. Regardless of whether it is commissioned or not, as long as it is a damn person, we will not let it go!"


    "Since you have said so, it will be almost night. When we have dinner, let us take care of him!"

 1842 Chapter 135 Beheading Zanke

    In the dead of night, the full moon hung over the night sky, bringing a soft light to this dark world, but it also covered a sense of silence and terror.


    On the roof, Monkey King sat casually, but Najetta lay down vigilantly, and at a glance, she knew she was an experienced nightwalker.


    Looking around the quiet streets, Najeta looked serious: "Goku, will the serial killer really appear here?"


    "I said it will appear, it will appear!" Monkey King smiled faintly, took out a bottle of wine, raised his head and took a few sips.


    Najeta glanced at Monkey King with an apologetic expression on her face: "I''m so sorry, it was obviously the time we were dating, but I took you to do this assassination job..."


    Monkey King chuckled: "The extraordinary person should do extraordinary things. Don''t you think this kind of date is more interesting and exciting?"


    "As long as you like it!" Najetta breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words. She was really worried that Sun Wukong would have any dissatisfaction, after all, who would do this kind of murder during dating.


    In a private house not far from here, through the crevices of the windows, Leonai looked at Monkey and Najetta on the roof with a look of admiration: "As expected of the boss! Even the situation of dating So different!"


    "Let me say, Master Wukong really doesn''t understand emotions. How can anyone come and kill people during a date? Just tell us not to do this kind of thing? Why do this kind of thing on such a sacred occasion! Lubbock murmured in a low voice. He had already regarded Monkey King as a rival in love, so he naturally had to pick up bad words.


    "Don''t make a noise, there is someone over there!" Sha You suddenly stopped.


    Several people looked in the direction pointed by their fingers, but saw a dark man in a black robe standing at the top of a tall tower...


    Although there are hundreds of meters apart, they can still be clearly seen with their eyesight!


    "Yo yo yo yo~~ The murderers who committed murder in the street, plus even the appearance of the killer, this has become a dangerous town!" Decapitated Zanke looked at Monkey King and Najeta on the roof below. Hey evil laughed out: "Happy! Happy! [NightRaid], that guy, wouldn''t he be the BOSS of [NightRaid]? Hey, hey~~~ Happy and happy! It¡¯s so happy! I didn¡¯t expect to find such a thing. A big fish! Haha~~"


    "Not good! I was found!" Najeta suddenly raised her head and looked at the beheaded Zanke on the spire with a solemn expression.


    "I didn''t intend to hide it?" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    When she saw the face of the man in black robes, Najeta was obviously a little surprised: "Behead Zanke! It turned out to be him! Is he a serial killer at midnight?"


    "The executioner who works in the largest prison in the empire, behead Zanke!" Chi Tong also recognized the people at a glance, all with serious expressions: "I didn''t expect it to be this person!"


    "Are you going to help?" In a hidden dark corner, Hill looked at Ma Yin who had aimed at Zanke and asked.


    "Do you still need to ask about this kind of thing?" Ma Yin immediately hummed, "I won''t give that guy a chance to behave in front of the boss!"


    As he said, he already pulled the trigger, and a strong speed of light shot at the beheaded Zanke who had just appeared!


    Teigu [Clairvoyance], who has the ability of five visions, suddenly turned slightly, issuing a warning, beheading Zanke''s face condensed, and jumping off the tower just before the death, avoiding Mayin''s fatal blow!The figure fell down at an astonishing speed, crashed through a roof, and walked out proudly in the smoke and dust in the ruins...


    "It seems that I am being targeted!" Decapitated Zanke glanced at the location where Ma Yin was, and smiled, Teigu [Clairvoyance] turned his vision to capture everything around him, and finally, his gaze stayed on Monkey King. On the body: "Oh~~ This indifferent and calm look, admire and admire! In front of my uncle, I can still maintain such a demeanor, hehe~~ It¡¯s decided, the delicious things should be used first, I am looking forward to it. There is a look of fear on your calm face~ hey haha!!~~"


    Looking at where the smoke and dust had scattered, Nadetta''s face suddenly changed, and she exclaimed: "Esdes?! Why are you here?!!!" Then, she stood up and stood up. Seriously alert.


    With a soft''pop'', a palm lightly rested on Najta''s shoulder: "Wake up, don''t be confused by his illusion!"


    "Huh?!" Najeta only felt a shock, and the picture in front of her suddenly shattered. The beautiful and arrogant figure in her eyes suddenly turned into a sturdy man with an evil face: "Beheaded. Ke! Damn! It''s the Emperor [Clairvoyance] with the ability of five visions! Goku, be careful, this thing can still see through people''s hearts!"


    "Oh~ I was not dragged into the illusion?" Beheaded Zanke looked at Monkey King with a look of surprise: "Don''t you guys have no object to cherish or hate? This is really surprising. I treat you more More and more curious!"


    "Could it be that people who don''t cherish or hate can''t see the illusion?" Monkey King looked at the beheaded Zanke with a plain face: "Can''t we be directly immune or ignored?"


    "Immunity? Ignoring?" Beheaded Zanke suddenly laughed sarcastically, "You mean, can you be immune to and ignore my Teikoo [Clairvoyance]? Ridiculous! Really ridiculous! In that case, I will let you See its power!"


    In the arrogant roar, the [Clairvoyance] in front of Zanke''s forehead suddenly turned and focused his attention on Monkey King. However, after a moment, Zanke''s eyes widened with shock, just about to shout out. The voice was interrupted by Monkey King with an exaggerated expression: "I can''t see it? You can''t see it?! Why? Why? This is impossible! [Clairvoyance] One of the five visions can see each other You can understand what the other person is thinking. How can you fail to see what you are thinking? This is impossible!"


    "You...you...you...you!!!" Zanke was so scared back by Monkey King''s words that he backed away with a look of amazement. However, before he could say what he said, he was rushed to answer by Monkey King: "You can see into my heart. What do you think?!"


    "impossible!!"


    "You can actually read what I think?"


    "Asshole, don''t peek at what I think!!"


    "Ah~~ I''m going to kill you!!!"


    After a series of robbed answers, the beheaded Zanke was driven crazy by Monkey King. He roared in vain, ejected two sharp blades from both hands, and rushed towards Monkey King...

 1843 Chapter 136 Death

    However, in the next moment, in the astonishment and shock on the faces of Najita and the others, Monkey King grabbed the sharp blade that Decapitated Zanke was slashing at him with his bare hands. Two clear and soft sounds, they were crushed. !


    "I''m going!!" Leo Nai opened his mouth first, exclaiming exaggeratedly: "That guy actually smashed the knife with his bare hands?!!!"


    "you!!!"


    The beheading Zanke at this moment was more shocked than Leonai and the others, his pupils shrank, and his face was shocked!


    Monkey King looked at him who was beheaded for a moment and Zanke smiled slightly: "Take me as the primary target of attack, do I seem to be so bullied? This also just shows that you are just a mere mortal, isn''t your mother? I told you that the more ordinary people are, the more dangerous it is?"


    With a light wave of his hand, the strong wind swept across, and the decapitated Zanke was bombarded and flew out, crashing through a wall, and within an instant came the screams of Leonai and other women...


    Obviously, Monkey King discovered them a long time ago, and this attack was obviously intentional.


    "You...Why are you here?" Najeta looked surprised at the four of Leonai, Shayo, Crimson, and Lubbock who ran out from the collapsed wall, screaming.


    "This...Isn''t it because I''m afraid you are in danger and protect it secretly!" Leoney laughed.


    "Let''s follow it!" Monkey King seemed to smile.


    "You guys dare to follow us? What a courage!" Najeta immediately became angry when she heard the words, and the strong woman''s true color was undoubtedly revealed. She rushed to the four people and beat them on the ground with a few old punches. .


    "Damn it! It''s so strong! The situation is not good, you must evacuate!" Decapitated Zanke got up from the ruins, spit out a mouthful of blood, looked at You Xiong who was slightly sunken, with a look of astonishment. If this force is stronger, His ribs must all be shattered.


    "That guy is going to flee, stop him!" Monkey King glanced at the collapsed wall and said.


    "Want to run? How could it be possible!"


    Leo Naijiao screamed, and the three of Chitong moved out at the same time, surrounded the decapitated Zanke, and blocked all retreat.


    "A sinner like you should be punished and die!" Sha You shouted angrily and stabbed with a sword!


    "It''s not good! It''s not good! It''s really bad! Hey~~" In such a desperate situation, Decapitated Zanke not only did not have the slightest fear, but laughed excitedly, as if he had predicted in advance, and avoided Sha You''s attack sideways. , Don¡¯t stay at all, just a little bit, and instantly sprint out from the opening of Sha Youlu 1...


    "Hey~ don''t forget there is me!" Ma Yin, who had been waiting for the opportunity in the dark, snorted, pulled the trigger, and the deadly beam shot out instantly, pointing directly at Zanke''s dead temple!


    However, the decapitated Zanke of [Clairvoyance], who has the ability of five visions, is not so good to hit, bending slightly to the side, and avoiding Ma Yin''s mortal blow!


    "Damn it!" Seeing that his attack was avoided again, Mayin immediately snorted uncomfortably, "What a disgusting Emperor!"


    "Can''t let him escape, chase!" Chi Tong sneered coldly, and chased out with Sha You and the others...


    "Let''s help too!" Hill held a pair of''big scissors'', drank seriously, and chased up with Mayin...


    Even if it was prosperous, Zanke would not be able to escape the pursuit of Chitong, not to mention the severely wounded him. The speed of the beheaded Zanke was greatly restricted, but he had not escaped five hundred meters. They cut off the retreat again.


    "You can''t escape!" Chi Tong''s face was calm, there was no expression on his face, but his eyes were extremely focused and energetic: "You without a sword can only wait for death! Funeral!"


    With a light drink, Chi Tong tapped his feet, and his figure instantly turned into a trace of shadow and dashed towards Decapitated Zanke. The demon knife in his hand, Mura Yu, had already turned into a stream of light and slashed at the right arm that Decapitated Zan instinctively blocked in front of him. on!


    If his weapon hadn''t been crushed by Monkey King, he might be able to fight with Crimson Eye for a few rounds, but if he was unarmed, how would he resist the demon sword Murama who would kill with one blow?


    "Puff!" With a sound, blood spattered, and Zanke''s right hand was severely broken by the sword!The severe pain made him mourn, and the incantation that emerged from the wound made his pupils tighten: "This is... the demon sword...Mura Yu?"


    After murmured, the burly body suddenly fell to the ground: "The voice...disappeared...this is really...pleasant!" After speaking, he closed his eyes permanently.


    "Hmph~ Has it been resolved!" Ma Yin and Hill arrived.


    "It seems that death is a kind of relief to him!" Monkey King touched Mayin''s head, looked at the dead Zanke, and said calmly.


    "What do you say?" Leo Nai looked curious.


    "Because of Teigu [Clairvoyance], this guy can always hear the voice that ordinary people can''t hear. If it is any ordinary person, if he can hear the voice of the person killed by himself all the time, his spirit will not collapse. It''s strange to be crazy! And this guy is the executioner of the largest prison in the empire. He has to behead so many people every day, and his spirit collapses and goes crazy. It is inevitable!"


    "That''s why this guy has become a perverted murderer?" Najeta and others were all in a daze.


    "Okay, the matter has been resolved, you should go back first! I still have one thing to resolve!"


    "It''s from Seleu, right?" Najetta smiled upon hearing the words, "Do you need our help?"


    "No, you should go back and rest!" Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly. Brother is going to save the sister paper, so naturally he can''t bring the oil bottle.


    Without waiting for everyone to answer, Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he has disappeared!


    "What a mysterious guy!" Lubbock looked at Najeta and the others: "You guys, how strong is Lord Goku?"


    "Definitely have the strength of the general level, or even stronger!" Chi Tong answered first, a trace of worship flashed in her calm eyes, but she clearly remembered that Monkey King''s casual sword was a terrifying sword that split the earth!


    Mayin nodded in sympathy, but she saw with her own eyes that Monkey King took her emperor to level a high mountain!


    "It''s indeed a rather mysterious and terrifying person!" Najeta also exclaimed sincerely, and then looked at a room not far away: "Come out! We should go back!"


    For a moment, the door opened, and a woman walked out of the door holding a cute little loli, looking at the beheaded Zanke''s corpse. The woman had a look of hatred, and respectfully saluted Najeta and others Grateful: "Thank you, thank you for avenging our mother and son... a fateful life, I will leave it to you from now on..."


    "BOSS, who is this?" Leo Nai looked curious.


    "The people Wukong saved will be our companions from now on, and the rest will go back and talk..."

 1844 Chapter 137-Distorted Justice

    The night is already deep.


    With the death of the captain of the garrison, Ouka Oni, the Imperial City Garrison ushered in a new captain.


    The so-called crows in the world are generally black. In this dark empire, the people who are dispatched will naturally not be decent people, even better than the original guard captain Oka oni.


    In the bright and luxurious hall, the newly appointed captain of the security team stared at the girl in front of him with a plain face: "I heard that your Teikoku [Hundred Arms Giant] was destroyed?"


    "I''m very sorry, it''s my fault that I didn''t protect my companion well, and I''m willing to accept any punishment!" Sai Liu stood on her knees respectfully, lowering her head very low, like a child who did something wrong, waiting for criticism.


    "Really... It''s much easier if you have this kind of consciousness..." The new captain smiled inexplicably, revealing his slightly yellowish big teeth: "As a woman, you without the emperor, It has become a waste of nothing, and the principle of the empire is that there is no need for waste of nothing. However, since you have made a lot of contributions to the empire in the past, I have a task here. I beg you! "


    "Please order from the captain that Sailiu will complete the task you confessed even if she fights for her life!" Sai Liu was grateful. She didn''t expect that she could be reused as she is now.


    However, she did not notice the strange wicked smile that emerged from the corner of the new guard captain''s mouth.


    Then he saw that the captain of the new security team tapped his finger, and a young man with an arrogant and pale face, obviously overly indulgent, was taken into the hall accompanied by two security team members.


    Seeing this young man, Seleudai frowned slightly, and her face was angry: "Isn''t this bastard supposed to be in the dungeon? Why did he appear here?"


    Seeing Sai Liu''s expression, the captain of the new security team became more and more weird: "Surely you are not unfamiliar with him, right?"


    "This scum is the rapist and murderer I caught with my own hands!" Sai Liu looked angry.


    "No, no~~ There must be some misunderstanding in this!" The captain of the new security team smiled more and more wickedly, and waved his hand again and again.


    "Misunderstanding? Impossible!" Sai Liu definitely shook his head: "At that time, I saw him assault a woman and then brutally killed her. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to save her, so I personally This scum was arrested and sent to the dungeon!"


    "No, no, no~~ You must be mistaken!" The captain of the new security team smiled faintly: "It was not him who raped and killed the woman, but-you!"


    "Me?" Sai Liu''s expression was obvious: "How could it be me? I''m a woman! How can I rape and kill a woman?"


    "Hey~~ I said it''s you, that''s you!" The face of the captain of the new security team at the moment is full of ugliness of human nature, his face is distorted, and his face is evil.


    "You framed me?!!!" Even though Sailiu was so naive, he finally reacted at this moment, his face changed drastically, and he shouted angrily.


    "Isn''t this what you and your master have always done?" The silent man suddenly spoke. His face looked even more twisted and evil than the captain of the new security team.


    "You are less bloody, and we have always been adhering to absolute justice in what we have done. How can it be as nasty as you!" Sai Liu shouted angrily.


    "Hey~~ Absolute justice!" The young man¡¯s eyes were full of sneers and sarcasm: "Taking bribes from criminals, and then casually arresting a civilian and putting him on an unnecessary charge. You have been helping Oka to do this. Don''t tell me you don''t know what is going wrong!"


    "No, it''s impossible! How could the master do such a thing! You spit out with less blood!" Sai Liu''s face was angry, his face flushed with anger at this moment.


    "Oh~ It seems that you have been kept in the dark all the time!" The captain of the new garrison suddenly showed a joking look: "It''s really funny. You have always been upholding justice, but you are playing Under the guise of justice, you arrested those civilians who were unnecessarily charged by your master, and then humiliated others and sentenced to death..."


    "No...impossible! Impossible! How could the master do such a thing! Absolutely impossible! You bastard is not allowed to slander my master!" Sai Liu roared angrily.


    "Defilement? Need it?" The captain of the new security team casually threw a ledger in front of Sai Liu, and said indifferently and mockingly: "Let''s see for yourself! How many innocent civilians have you and your master killed? !"


    Sailu hurriedly picked up the ledger, and the more he looked down, the more his pupils enlarged, and the detailed records of the transactions made by Oka and others, no more than dozens of pages!


    "Impossible! Impossible! The criminals I caught before were all innocent civilians? This is impossible! Master would never do this kind of thing, this is fake! This must be fake! Don''t cheat! Me! I won''t be fooled!" Sai Liu was crazy, throwing away the ledger in his hand, screaming.


    "Fake?" The captain of the new garrison sneered: "Why do you think Oka was assassinated by [Night Raid]? Do you think [Night Raid] is really a demonic organization that kills people without blinking? They were commissioned by the relatives of the person who was killed by your master and killed him!


    "All of this is karma, and Oka takes the blame! To speak of justice, [NightRaid] is qualified to say this, you are not worthy! Now, it is time for you to pay the debt and go to hell!"


    "No...it won''t be true...it won''t be true!!" Sai Liu sat paralyzed on the ground, screaming nervously, she was already shocked by the truth of the matter. Collapse.


    She has always believed that what she has done is righteous, but she suddenly discovered that everything she has done turned out to be sinful. How could she bear this?


    "You are so naive, Seleu! Before you die, please remember that justice does not exist in this dark empire that eats people without spitting out bones!" The captain of the new garrison stared at Seleu indifferently. , Pronounced her next destiny.


    "Sir Captain, this trash is a woman, how can I blame me?" The young man looked at the captain of the new security team with a respectful expression.


    "What''s the matter with the woman? Cut off the Huns and put on the headgear. Who can recognize it?" The captain of the new garrison gave a cruel smile, but the pale youth was frightened and cold...

 1845 Chapter 138 Sin

    "Everything is subject to the arrangements of the captain!" The young man has a respectful face. In front of the cruel captain, he dared not show any extraordinary behavior and waved his hand. The entourage who had been waiting for a long time carried them into two treasure chests and placed them on new guard In front of the team captain: "Be careful, not respectful!"


    The captain of the new garrison opened a small slit in the lid of the box, and the golden light flashed inside, and a smile of satisfaction appeared at the corner of his mouth: "You are good at being a human being!"


    "It''s all thanks to the captain, otherwise the kid will have money and die!" The young man flattered.


    "You two nasty crimes will never end well!" Sai Liu sullied his teeth, and his Hungarian accent burned like a flame, suddenly got up and launched an attack!


    It is a pity that the other party had been prepared long ago, and countless large nets suddenly flew out, covering Seliu in them, wrapping them in a ball, making her lose the ability to resist.


    "You don¡¯t need to struggle, I¡¯m just paying tribute to seniors like you!" The captain of the new security team smiled slightly: "Besides, I¡¯m not as mindless and greedy as your master. I am I won''t go wrong with civilians at will, so that I can burn myself!"


    "Justice will not lose to evil! You will get retribution one day!"


    "Thank you for your reminder, because I have decided that after doing this look, I don''t intend to do it..." The captain of the new garrison chuckled and said with a lesson in his face: "Because I have had enough to last my life. You can''t spend enough money, so why bother to take risks! People! You need to know satisfaction! Your master! I was so greedy that I was killed!"


    "You...you..." Sai Liu was already speechless by the face of the captain of the new security team. She had never seen such a shameless person.


    "Okay, I don''t bother to waste my mouth on rubbish like you, take her away and dispose of it!" The captain of the new security team waved his hand casually, and smiled: "I''m also for those who have been killed by you. Did the crippled people take revenge? Well, this is performing justice! Haha~~"


    "You won''t die! You won''t die!!" Sai Liu screamed angrily, but unfortunately she hadn''t scolded her much, and only repeated these few sentences.


    "Wait, Lord Captain!" The young man stepped forward with a wretched expression on his face, with a flattering expression on his face: "Well, this girl is pretty pretty, it would be a shame if she was so ruined..."


    "If you like it, then take it with you!" The captain of the new garrison understood, and a wicked smile appeared on his face: "But in order to have more dreams at night, please move faster!"


    "Definitely! Definitely! I won''t lose much time!" The young man said, walking towards Sai Liu with a wretched look, and there was no laughter: "Today, let me also give justice and sanction. You evil! Hahahaha!!!~~"


    "Be careful, this guy''s hands have been modified, but don''t be killed by her then!" The captain of the new security team reminded him in due course.


    "Thank you, my lord for reminding me, you guys, hurry up and give me her hands to be firmly trapped!"


    In this way, Sai Liu was tightly bound by a dry dog ??leg with his hands behind his back, threw it into a luxurious room, and closed the door.


    "You...what do you want to do?!" Sai Liu looked at the approaching young man with a wicked smile, full of fear, and moved his body bound to death, backing back again and again.


    "What are you doing? Of course it''s you!" The young man chuckled, his skillful gestures and tone of voice, he didn''t do such silly things at first sight.


    Sai Liu was screaming and was pushed to the ground. With the sound of''tear and pull'', the clothes on her body were torn in pieces, struggling violently, but it was of no avail!


    And just when the youth was completely focused on Sai Liu''s body, Sai Liu''s eyes suddenly flashed with icy chill, and the right hand that was tightly wrapped around the rope suddenly made a loud gunshot. With a bang, her arm and rope were burst open together!


    "Go to hell!" Sai Liu looked angry and hated, and pressed his knee to the young man''s lower body, causing him to scream immediately, and collapsed to the ground like a shrimp!


    Seriu took the broken right arm and pointed it at the youth. With a''touch'', the bullet instantly penetrated the youth''s heart, making him stare in disbelief: "No..."


    Before he finished speaking, his head crooked and died.


    "Damn it!" As soon as the captain of the new garrison outside heard the sound of the gun, he knew it was bad. He rushed in immediately, but was violently shot by Sai Liu!


    However, are the people who can sit in this position be a general generation?Although his heart is dark and evil, the strength of the captain of the new garrison is a bit stronger than that of Oka. Facing Sailu''s merciless shooting, he calmly dodges. At the same time as he approaches a little, his sword is actually The right hand that cut off Seliu in half was cut off!


    The severe pain made Sai Lu face crazy and stretched out her left hand, but before she could attack, she was cut off by a ruthless sword!


    "But... damn!!" The approach of death made Seriu''s eyes full of fear, and scarlet blood overflowed from the broken arms of both hands, staining the ground red.


    Without the emperor, without the transformed arm, she is now in a desperate situation.


    "It is said that there is a knife on your head, you really deserve it!" The captain of the new garrison glanced at the dying young man, and snorted indifferently.


    The relationship between the two is just a transaction, he will naturally not be sad, and the money is already in hand, the life and death of the young man has nothing to do with him.


    "It''s just that you died with me after all. I have an obligation to help you get justice..." As he said, the captain of the new security team fixed his gaze on Sai Liu: "Since you died because of her, then I will be merciful and let her come down to accompany you!"


    With a light swing of the ancient sword in her hand, Sai Liu wanted to dodge, but her skill was not as good as the captain, and her hands had been abandoned, and she couldn''t fight against it. Seeing that she was about to separate her body...


    "Is it going to die? Is this...retribution?" As he approached his death, Sai Liu suddenly became calm, and the flashes of lightning in his mind recalled those who had been wronged and imprisoned and indirectly killed, and closed his eyes slightly. , Waiting for death...


    It was just that Suu sensed that his face was hot, as if being poured with warm water, but death had never come!


    Sai Liu opened his eyes in confusion, and saw the head of the captain of the new garrison that rose to the sky, and the familiar figure of the back who was hated by her...

 1846 Chapter 139 Awakening

    "Huh! Tingdo is wearing a''stinky water''!"


    Looking at the bloody headless corpse, Monkey King hummed with disgust, waved his hand, and an invisible energy instantly swept it away.


    People from the security team all around noticed the movement here, and they rushed in, but they were waved by Monkey King. A trace of blood appeared on the neck of everyone, and they fell to death!


    "You... why are you here?!" Sai Liu looked at Monkey King, with hatred in his eyes, but also a look of fear and vigilance.


    When she became like this, she had pushed all the sins on Sun Wukong. If he hadn''t destroyed her own emperor, how could she end up so miserably?


    "Naturally come to clean up the rubbish!" Monkey King said, and walked towards Sai Liu. Unexpectedly, his actions scared Sai Liu back again and again: "You...what do you want to do?!"


    "It looks so miserable... and it''s a good thing that these transformed hands are abolished..." Sun Wukong said, ignoring Sai Liu''s struggle, forcibly pulling her in front of him, and hitting a few The acupuncture points stopped the bleeding wound for her.


    "You...are you here to laugh at me?" Because of the excessive bleeding, Sai Liu''s body became a little weak and his head was a little groggy, but the eyes of Monkey King were still full of hostility.


    "I''m not that idle, and I saved you? That''s how you talked to your savior?" Monkey King asked back.


    After hearing the words, Sai Liu was stunned, and immediately snorted coldly: "I didn''t let you save it, so I will return this life to you!" As he said, he was going to judge himself.


    Now she has not only lost her hands, but even the justice that she has always believed has become a sin. She already feels that life is meaningless.


    "Why? You want to die? It seems that you are also awake!" Seeing this, Monkey King smiled slightly: "Very well, it seems that my efforts are not in vain!"


    "What do you mean?" Sai Liu frowned slightly.


    "Okay, leave here with me! In this dark empire, there is no place for you, and the justice you uphold will not be brought into play here. It will only distort your justice and let The light you believe in gradually infects the darkness!"


    "I have become a waste. What is the meaning of being alive? What justice is there to talk about!" Sai Liu looked dead gray: "And the wrong things I did before, I should use my life to pay for it..."


    "Death, you can''t repay the sins you owe. Only by living well and doing the real justice can you slowly repay the guilt you owe!" Monkey King smiled and patted Sailu: "Go Right! Blindly self-blame can''t make any difference. Only with your own actions can you make up for the wrong things you have done!"


    "Can I...can make up for it?" Sai Liu looked at her abolished hands with a sad expression on her face. She has become a waste and can''t do anything at all.


    "It''s just a pair of hands that have been transformed. If they are abolished, they will be abolished. I will return your arms!" Monkey King said indifferently.


    "Can you install another pair of hands for me?" Sai Liu heard this, his eyes lit up.


    "Installation? A good girl, why should I transform her body?" Sun Wukong shook his head, "Your master is really a bastard enough to transform your hands like that!"


    "You are not allowed to speak ill of my master! Changing the arm...I did it voluntarily!" Sai Liu looked angry.


    "Look, this is purely sold by others, and is still helping him count the money!" Monkey King pointed to Sai Liu''s forehead: "That is to say, your naive fellow still believes in him so much, but he just You have become a tool like a cash cow!"


    "Impossible! Master is definitely not... that kind of person!" Sai Liu looked angry, but after speaking, even her tone was weakened, very unassuming.


    "Still obsessed with not enlightening? You have become like this!" Monkey King slapped Sai Liu unceremoniously on the forehead: "Did you not see his evidence of crime? He should really care about you so much. Transform you? Which idiot will transform his most important person into an inhuman, ghost or ghost? That is to say, a naive fellow like you can trust people so easily!"


    Monkey King looked at Sai Liu and shook his head. This girl is too naive, easy to believe in people, and too rich and emotional. Only in the original work will she gradually become distorted by the tragic deaths of important people.


    After receiving a little favor, she treats the evil perverts in her heart as her most important benefactors, but she has a sense of justice in her heart, but is used by these evil perverts to distort facts and make her believe in justice. Just follow the distortion.


    The so-called near Zhu is red, near ink is black!She was originally kind-hearted, and with such a group of perverts, she believed that what they did was justice, and the innocent heart was naturally darkened.


    "I...!" Sai Liu originally wanted to argue, but the facts were in front of her, and she became unable to argue again, but in her heart, she still didn''t believe that her master was a badass.


    "Okay, I don''t bother to preach to you!" Sun Wukong said, putting one hand on Sai Liu''s shoulder: "Let''s leave here first! Looking at a group of dead people, it''s really unpleasant!" With Seleu disappeared here...


    Next to the clear lake, Monkey King and Sai Liu flashed simultaneously.


    "Space conversion? What kind of imperial equipment are you using?" Swishly came to an unfamiliar scene, which surprised Desai Liu.


    "It''s not Digu, you don''t understand it, I don''t bother to explain it!" Monkey King said, casually tearing Sai Liu''s broken clothes to shreds.


    "You...what do you want to do?!!!" Sai Liu was instantly ashamed and shocked, backing back again and again in fear.


    "Just because of your virtue, I''m afraid that you won''t succeed if I force X?" Sun Wukong rolled his eyes right now, not caring about Sai Liu, who was so frightened by him. With a wave of his hand, a circle of light instantly wrapped her in it. His broken hands were regenerated at an astonishing speed under the shocked and incredible gaze of Seleu himself...


    Squeezing his palms back and forth, Seliu still hasn''t recovered from the shock: "This...this...I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    When Monkey King heard the words, he stretched out his hand and squeezed a few hard on her face. Sai Liu immediately screamed in pain, but Monkey King laughed: "Do you still think you are dreaming now?"


    "You... how did you do it? What kind of emperor did you use?" Sai Liu stared in shock.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, now come back to the base with me!"

 1847 Chapter One Hundred and Forty

    "Um...may I clean it first?" Sai Liu blushed, her face was twisted, she regained her hands, her desperate heart rekindled hope, and she was not so hostile to Monkey King.


    Seleu is the kind of person who knows the gratitude. In the original work, he was transformed by the perverted scientist and regained his hands. He regarded others as his most important benefactor. You should know that scientist. The news of her death dealt a heavy blow to her heart, and as a result, her character gradually became distorted.


    For anyone, after a series of important people such as their parents, teachers, benefactors, etc., were killed by others, it would be unbearable!


    Monkey King looked at Sai Liu, who was wearing only sexually sensitive underwear, and the blood stains on his body, and nodded: "It really needs to be cleaned..." Then he smiled: "Should I be with you!"


    "No...no!" Sai Lu''s complexion instantly turned red.


    Monkey King saw it, but he laughed: "That''s right! This is like a normal girl!" He said, a set of clothes and shower gel flashed in his hand and handed it to her: "Don''t worry, take your time Wash, some is time..."


    "No peeking!" Sai Liu blushed and warned.


    Monkey King pointed to the moonlight above his head, and said faintly: "Even if I want to take a peek, I can''t see clearly!" He turned and left.


    After confirming that Monkey King had gone far, Sai Liu just walked into the water pool... The sound of water coming from a moment was a reverie...


    The imperial capital, the palace hall.


    A guard rushed into the hall and fell to his knees: "Report to your Majesty that the two generals Nagakid and Hemi have rebelled! It seems that they have joined the rebel army!"


    When some civil servants heard the words, their expressions changed drastically, and they looked a little flustered.


    "The brave general Nagakid who is brave and good at fighting unexpectedly..."


    "The rebel army has become a force that cannot be ignored!"


    "If you don''t want to deal with it, the empire will..."


    The emperor who was only a young man suddenly stood up from the throne, waved his powerful hand, and yelled: "Don''t panic, everyone! After all, it''s just a force in the south, and it will be sufficient to deal with it at any time! The more concentrated the rebels Together, cleaning will be more efficient!"


    As he said, he turned his head to look at the fat and burly minister beside him: "Am I right? Minister!"


    The minister held a half-baked piece of meat in his right hand and let out a weird smile of''Oh oh oh,'' he looked like a big treacherous official in both manners and appearances: "As expected of your majesty, it is really not chaotic! The current problem ¡­" As he said, he took a bite of the meat in his hand: "Compared to the rebels in the distance, it should be the little thief around me!"


    As he said, the minister''s eyes flashed with a fierce light: "The commander of the Imperial Capital Guard Team Oja (also called [], but the translation is different in some places.), and even the new guard team leader I just appointed was killed. As well as the decapitation of the murderous Zanke and the seizure of his imperial equipment, these are all the work of an organization called [Night Raid]!"


    As he said, the minister bit the meat in his hand and pulled him away, with an angry expression: "It''s really unscrupulous! It hurts me to increase my weight!"


    With a click, the piece of meat was torn apart. The minister chewed the piece of meat and swallowed it under the gaze of countless people with disgusting and disgusting eyes, revealing a terrifying look: "Recall General Esdes!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this, and even showed a look of fear.


    "Emperor... The Imperial Capital already has General Bude!"


    The minister snorted indifferently: "You are a great general but ran to fight against the little thieves. His pride would definitely not allow him to do this..."


    "Esdes..." The little emperor made a contemplative statement, saying that he was a puppet emperor, but he was not, but he obeyed the minister''s words very much: "She is a hero who is as famous as General Bud. Then I can rest assured!"


    The minister said indifferently: "After all, it is the iceberg girl who has slaughtered 400,000 different races! Don''t worry about your lives. Try to catch as many thieves as possible and get rid of them!!"


    The imperial city of a foreign nation in the north had become a dead city at this time.


    After Monkey King left, the crazy Esdes executed several days of massacre to vent his depression, which led to the brutal massacre of 400,000 foreigners!


    But even so, she still couldn''t calm the irritability that had never appeared in her heart. Monkey King''s terrifying murderous aura shocked her so that she was immovable and always lingering in her mind for several days. Here are the most irritating and difficult days of her life!


    "I asked you to find the person, haven''t you found it?" Asides stared at the men in front of him, his eyes were cold, but beside her, the bodies were already piled up like a mountain.


    "No...no...he seems like the world has evaporated. We have searched all over the northern continent, but still no trace of him. No one even knows this person!" The guard knelt on the ground with fear. Under the terrifying and bloodthirsty breath of Esdes, he was trembling with fright.


    Esders, who has always been very friendly to his own people, has become more and more irritable since meeting that person. Together with their loyal subordinates, several of them have been beaten up.


    Being beaten violently by Esders, it was naturally a serious injury.


    But many people want to be beaten by Esders and be beaten by the beautiful Queen they admire. That''s what they dream of!Even if he was seriously injured and lay on him for a few months, it was worth it!


    At this time, a soldier hurried over and knelt down in front of Asides...


    Seeing this posture, Esdes didn''t wait for him to speak, he already looked expectantly and said first: "Why, I found that person?"


    "No...no!" The man wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "No? Why didn''t you run in such a hurry?" Esther looked angry and kicked the soldier to the ground.


    Not only was the soldier not angry, he wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, but he was excited, and even a lot of people looked enviously, and they wanted to be ruthless by those long legs. Come on!


    "All of you are bad!" Looking at the soldier''s expression, Esthers was not angry, but although she was extremely cruel to the enemy, she was still very good to her own men, and naturally she wouldn''t make people feel bad The soldier pulled out and slashed, and snorted coldly, "Hurry up, what''s the matter?"


    "Your Majesty sent an order to call you back to the Imperial Capital to be dispatched!"


    "Return to the imperial capital?" Esdes'' eyes suddenly lit up: "It just so happens that since there is no trace of that person here, maybe he is in the imperial capital..."

 1848 Chapter One Hundred Forty One

    Esdes didn''t want to stay any longer for a moment, and took his adjutant and several capable assistants, riding an extremely large dangerous species, and flew back to the imperial capital overnight.


    As soon as it was light, the little emperor was called by the minister because of Esdes¡¯s audience.


    In the palace hall, Esther knelt on one knee, followed by her entourage, while the little emperor sat high on the throne, and the minister stood with him.


    "General Esdes, the suppression in the north has been done very beautifully. As a reward, I have prepared 10,000 gold for you..." The little emperor was sitting high, and there was also a group of monarchs.


    Estes knelt on one knee with a respectful face, and placed his right hand lightly on Zuo Xiong: "Thank you for the reward, your majesty. I will send it to the soldiers who stayed there to guard against the north. I think they will be very happy! "


    The minister held a regiment of meat and looked at Esther with a wicked look: "Esther has no interest in politics and power. Winning battles and ruining opponents is everything. I control this country. She You can also act recklessly, it can be said that the interests are the same... it is the most powerful card..."


    Esdes raised his head and looked at the little emperor: "Since I have returned to the imperial capital, the [NightRaid] that hinders your majesty''s sleep, I will destroy it in one fell swoop!"


    "Trouble the general!" The little emperor was sitting on the throne: "In addition to gold, I also want to give the general some other rewards. Do you have any requirements?"


    "Well, what I have to say..."


    "how is it?"


    Esthers bluntly said: "I hope I can fall in love once..."


    "Uh?!!"


    Not only was the little emperor shocked, but even the ministers opened their mouths in astonishment, presumably he hadn''t expected that this iceberg female murderer would say such words.


    And the few men behind Esdes looked helpless one by one, and even two of them were covered in bandages. They were implicated and beaten by Esdes just because they could not find that person. A meal.


    After a moment of silence, the little emperor slapped both hands with his fists, concealing his astonishment and gaffe: "Yes...that''s it...After all, General Fangling Zhengmao is still alone, then I will introduce you to a few people! For example, this minister. ,what do you think?"


    Hearing this, the minister suddenly panicked: "Your Majesty... Your Majesty!!"


    With Esther''s cruel character, even as a traitor, he would not dare to accept it in his harem!This is a femme girl who will kill her at any time!


    Esdes had a flat face: "I am sorry to say that your Minister suffers from high blood pressure. It is already precarious..."


    Hearing this, the minister suddenly looked angry: "It''s rude! Don''t look at me like this, I''m very healthy!"


    Esthers directly ignored: "Moreover, I already have someone I like, so I don''t bother your majesty. If you really want to help your subjects, please trouble your Majesty to post the royal list and find someone for your subjects!"


    "Oh ~ present it to me!" The little emperor suddenly showed a curious look, and the minister also looked gossiping.


    Esthers calmly cleaned up. Liva, one of the three beasts who was kneeling behind him, got up and stood up, took out a picture scroll from his arms and walked forward, and presented it to the minister who was attracted. In front of.


    The minister threw the meatball in his hand into his mouth, and took the greasy hand to take over the portrait, but it was greeted with the cold gaze of Esthers, and his action immediately froze in place: "Don''t Touch my beloved portrait with your dirty hands!"


    The minister''s face trembled. At this moment, he was extremely angry in his heart, but in front of Esders, he did not dare to attack because he couldn''t beat it!


    He would never doubt that if he did anything extraordinary, the iceberg girl would definitely kill herself!


    Because of the cold eyes, he was definitely not joking, and his heart became somewhat solemn: "It seems that Esther is not joking this time... after all, it is just a woman..."


    "Well, let me come!" Just when the atmosphere was embarrassing and heavy, the little emperor left the throne and stepped forward: "The minister, your hands are indeed too dirty, this is the beloved person of General Asides If it is stained with oil, it would be too rude..." As he said, he had already taken the portrait from Liwa, and returned to his throne again to sit down.


    "Your Majesty''s lesson is that this is indeed impolite..." The minister changed his face quickly, and it was breathtaking. Although he was angry in his heart, he was able to take it away freely. He was indeed a treacherous minister. This skill of changing his face was definitely full.


    "The old minister is also very curious, what would someone look like who can make General Esders so fascinated?" said the minister, returning to the little emperor''s side and poking his head over.


    "Then let''s take a look together!" The little emperor opened the scroll slowly and generously. A slender, strong and handsome man suddenly appeared on the scroll. Isn''t the person painted on it the Monkey King!


    "Well~ it is indeed a great talent, just looking at the portrait, you know that this person is absolutely extraordinary! No wonder you will be fascinated by General Esdes!" The little emperor looked at the picture album and his eyes lit up: "I don''t know the name of this person. Who?"


    "Sun Wukong!"


    "Sun Wukong? The name is a bit strange..." The little emperor murmured, "Okay, I will let someone copy this portrait and post it through the empire. I will definitely help General Esdes to find this person!"


    When Esdes heard the words, he bowed his head to express his thanks: "Then please my Majesty... But please pay attention to one thing..."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    "After you find him, just tell your ministers, don''t use strong, because strong will not bring him back! On the contrary, it will only increase casualties!" Esdes looked serious.


    "Oh? Is this person very strong?" The minister suddenly became interested.


    "Very strong!" Asides replied in a very affirmative tone.


    "If I can get such an evaluation from General Esdes, and I can get your personal support, I think this person is truly extraordinary!" Hearing this, the minister''s eyes suddenly closed.Esthers alone is extremely terrifying. If one comes, can he still control the current situation?


    "It''s more than strong! It''s just a pervert!" The Liwa people in the rear, thinking of the scene at the time, still trembled, but they just released their breath and took their entire crusade team instantly!Is this still a human?


    After they all fainted, although they didn''t know how Esther and the adult were, after they were sober, they saw Esther, who was so soft and trembling all over the floor, that he fart and wanted to know. What happened, their undefeated goddess, lost!

 1849 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Two

    The rising sun slowly rose, bringing a hint of warmth to this slightly cool morning.


    At this time, Monkey King had already taken Sai Liu back to the base of [Night Raid].


    Because it was early in the morning when she came back, she didn''t say hello to the other members. Instead, she informed Najta and arranged a room for her to rest and sleep.


    After everyone was upset, Nageta was called to the hall to gather.


    And Monkey King took Sai Liu to enter the game last.


    Xingla, the woman who was resurrected by Sun Wukong, the little Lolita in her arms when she saw Sun Wukong struggling out of her mother''s arms happily, and ran towards Sun Wukong with her hands out: "Brother Wukong!"


    "I got up so early!" Monkey King picked her up and touched his head.


    "Well~ I''ve always been so early!" Masumi''s face was lively and innocent, and it seemed that he had walked out of the shadows with his mother''s company.


    Only when they saw Sai Liu who was following Monkey King, Leo Nai and the others were all surprised: "Isn''t she a member of the Imperial Guard? Why is she here?"


    "Well, I''m calling you here just for this matter!" Najeta sat in the first place with a serious face.


    And beside her, there was an empty chair, which was prepared for Monkey King, but he was sitting on the side casually, holding Zhen Cheng to play with her, and did not take a seat.


    "Since she is here, it means that she will be our companion in the future, right?" Sha You looked at Seleu and said to Najetta.


    "Before joining [NightRaid], please let me take a look at the information you have about the Imperial Capital!" Sai Lui respectfully saluted Najetta, and said seriously: "I want to know, I Is the empire that I understand as dark as Master Wukong said!"


    "There is no need for intelligence or anything..." Najeta smiled slightly: "I just received a commission here. You can follow along to perform this mission, and use your eyes to witness what this empire is like. of!"


    With that said, Najeta had already placed a commissioned report on the table, and Seleu took a step forward and took a look at it, and suddenly revealed a shocked look: "You are going to assassinate the minister''s far room. relative?!"


    "Iokal, in the name of a minister, he kidnapped women and killed them violently. The five wicked mercenaries who protected that guy and benefited are also guilty of this. This is an important task. All members must be dispatched. Tonight..."


    "No need to wait until night..." Before Najeta could finish her words, Monkey King interrupted her: "This mission indirectly also allows Seleu to see the darkness of the empire, so you can''t wait until late at night like before. The assassination was being carried out. In that case, people would have gone to bed with violence a long time ago, so it''s a fart to witness!"


    "But we are [Night Raid], don''t we still have to assassinate during the day if we don''t act at night?" Ma Yin immediately rolled his eyes at Monkey King.


    "It''s just because you change your usual habits that you can be surprised!" Monkey King laughed: "[NightRaid]''s usual style is basically to assassinate at night, and rarely do it during the day. This way, those who are full of evil will naturally It will be defensive, adding more guards will increase the difficulty of the task, but in the daytime, it¡¯s hard to say..."


    "Yeah, what you said does make sense!" Najeta nodded earnestly, and after thinking about it for a while, asked: "Then what do you want to do?"


    "You don''t need too much manpower, just let me take a few new people!"


    When Ma Yin heard the words, he watched Monkey King immediately spit out: "Aren''t you a newcomer yourself..."


    "That''s all right, let you, a big man, bring us this group of newcomers!" Monkey King looked at Ma Yin and smiled.


    "Hmph~ Since you have asked me so sincerely, then I will take you with you!" Ma Yin said with a proud face.


    "People don''t need too much, just Shayo, Tazmi, Seleu, and Main and Hill!"


    "I don''t worry if you lead the team, so let''s do it!" Najita looked at Monkey King and smiled slightly. Monkey King can resurrect the dead. What is there to worry about?


    "Okay, we will leave after breakfast!"


    Upon hearing the breakfast, everyone fixed their gazes on Monkey King, causing Monkey King to wave his hands immediately: "I will prepare the ingredients and leave it to Xingla! I can''t steal her meaning!"


    With that said, Monkey King stretched out his arms, took out all kinds of delicacies, and put them on the table...


    "I really don''t know where you got these things? They look like ordinary meaty vegetables, but they are different from the essence. They are really more and more curious..." Najetta and the others looked at Monkey King with a look. curious.


    "And your pocket is also very curious, how many good things are hidden in it?" Chi Tong said, suddenly pounced in front of Monkey King, and stretched out his hand in his arms for a while...


    When Ma Yin and the others saw it, both their eyes lit up, and they surrounded him, and they started up and down against Monkey King. Leo Nai was even better. Together with Monkey King''s clothes, they all took off and found that there was nothing. I started to take off my pants again...


    "Hey! It''s a bit too much to take off 1 pants!" Monkey King immediately stopped Leo Nai''s fierce behavior with his trouser belt.


    "Strange! Why didn''t it happen? Didn''t even see Digu?" Najeta looked curious: "Where did you get these things?"


    "Come on, where did you hide the food storage!" Leo Nai strangled Monkey King''s neck with his arm from behind, and a pair of squeezing, squeezing and pressing on his back were all deformed. You don''t even know that Lubbock and the others looked at Monkey King''s eyes that called envy and hatred.


    "I really didn''t..." Monkey King looked helpless.


    "I don''t believe it! Just take a look. Is it necessary to make it so mysterious? Are you afraid that we won''t be able to rob you?" Leo Nai hummed and greeted the Chi pupils: "Sisters, come here. He held it down, he must have hidden his underwear..."


    Chitong''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and while Leo Nai and the others stopped Monkey King, they opened his pants...


    "You female rascals, I''m taking off my pants but I''m fighting back..."


    "Come on! You fight back! If I don''t figure it out today, I feel uncomfortable in my heart!" Leo Nai''s face was provocative, and the energy of Monkey King became even stronger.

 1850 Chapter 143 Emperor Ranking

    As the so-called curiosity killed the cat, there are too many mysteries in Monkey King. Originally, Leo Nai and others were itchy and uncomfortable by Monkey King''s mystery. Once it broke out, they were naturally extremely fierce.


    Even Sha You, who has always admired the Monkey King, also helped secretly, but fortunately, La blushed slightly and looked at everything in front of her with helplessness: "Um...you don''t need to be this way, right?"


    "This guy always likes to play mystery. I have long been displeased. I have to figure it out today!" Ma Yin grunted and rode on Monkey King for a while and fumbled, but the muscles in that body gave her some face. Red heartbeat: "I can''t tell, you guys have a good body..."


    "Hey~ you guys, why are you watching? Come and help!" Leo Nai couldn''t help Monkey King, and immediately glared at the three Tazmi watching the show.


    "That... let''s forget it..." Bright looked helpless, he still clearly remembered the scene where Sun Wukong kicked him flying.


    "After all, the three of you are not men. Just ask you to come, where there is so much nonsense!" Najeta also spoke.


    The three of them had no choice but to join the battle group. However, before they waited for the three of them to hold down Monkey King, they were unceremoniously kicked by Monkey King, kicked the three of them, and threw them into fifty. In a pool of meters away...


    "I knew it would become like this..." Bright drilled out of the pool in a daze, shaking his dizzy head with a helpless look.


    "Fly...Fly so far, you didn''t get hurt?!" Tazmi checked himself with a look of disbelief: "I thought I was dead this time!"


    "How could it be possible to die, Master Wukong made a move, no, it''s still a measure of action!" Bright patted Tazmi on the shoulder, and smiled bitterly: "The gods are fighting, we should stay away..."


    "Oh~~ Why is it not me who is besieged..." Lubbock was full of envy and hatred.


    "I said you guys are enough! I really want to strip me off and just check it again!" Monkey King desperately protected the last pair of trousers, looking at Leo Nai and the others with a look of helplessness, so How come a group of beautiful girls don¡¯t know a little reserved?On the contrary, they are all excited, have to figure out his last secret?


    "The tiger doesn''t show off, you treat me as a sick cat!"


    Seeing that all the sisters were playing with a real stance, Monkey King immediately let out a wolf howl, and reached out and attacked Leonai who was strangling him...


    With a piercing sound, Leo Nai''s clothes burst open in an instant, accompanied by a scream, it can pierce a person''s eardrums!


    "Today, let you female rascals see my family genius, the claws of the smashing clothes! I will catch..." Monkey King''s hands seem to have terrible corrosive power, and the clothes are really broken with one touch!


    "Yeah! ~ You are a pervert!"


    "Stinking rogue!!"


    "Help!!"


    In an instant, Ma Yin and the others screamed in shame, blocked the torn clothes one after another, and fled into their room in panic...


    "Huh~"


    Sun Wukong blew off the mask that was broken by che in his hand, and hummed triumphantly: "You have to force brother to take off the line, but you are asking for it!"


    As he said, Xingla, who turned her head to the side, gave a dazed smile: "I haven''t seen enough yet? Go cook!"


    "Ah~oh~ good... good..." Xingla blushed, hurriedly picked up the ingredients on the table, and ran to the kitchen in a panic...


    "Brother Wukong is amazing! I beat them all alone!" Little Lori Masumi looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes, full of admiration.


    "Cough cough~~ okay..." Seeing Zhen Cheng''s innocent worship eyes, Monkey King showed a trace of embarrassment. He picked up the coat on the ground and saw it was torn a big hole: "Ma Cheng, go to me Bring me a piece of clothing from the room..."


    "Okay!" Xiaozhen heard this, and ran into Monkey King''s room immediately...


    When Sha You and the others came out after changing their clothes, they stared at Monkey King one by one, but they were able to look provocatively at Monkey King: "Why, you are not convinced yet? Even if you let the horse go, it was just a blast. Hand, now I let you see what is the magical skill of exploding clothes, one explosion will make you more refined!"


    "metamorphosis!"


    "rogue!"


    The women blushed, and they turned away from Monkey King with fear and alertness...


    "Hey~ Life is so lonely like snow!" Monkey King sighed slightly, and stretched out his right hand to Xiao Zhencheng: "Go, Zhencheng, brother will take you to catch fish..."


    "Okay! Okay! Go catch the fish!" Xiao Zhencheng trot over happily, grabbed Monkey King''s hand, and walked out the door...


    When all old drivers see this, they will definitely ask: Are you sure you are not going to catch a little goldfish?


    Well, I can only say that you are dirty.


    After eating breakfast, it was about ten in the morning.


    Under the leadership of Ma Yin, Monkey King and others began to perform this task.


    The reason why the person leading the team is Ma Yin, the reason is because Ma Yin is an "old predecessor", and Monkey King and the others are novices.


    Of course, Sun Wukong didn''t bother to argue with Mayin about such boring things, so if she liked it, let her be a chant.


    A group of people disguised and went to the destination separately, because if they were together, they would attract the attention of others.


    A group of Monkey King, Hill, Seleu; a group of Tazmi, Ma Yin, and Sayou.


    Each group has a so-called "old man", this is the team assigned by Ma Yin.


    Compared with the cautiousness of Ma Yin and his team, Monkey King and the others seemed much more leisurely and casual, even omitting disguise and walking directly on the street.


    "Wu...Master Goku, are we really okay with this?" Hill walked on the street, holding a small mirror in his hand, looking around, with a nervous expression on his face: "Aren''t we really recognized?"


    "Of course, the little mirror I gave you is magical in disguise. What others see is not you, but other faces. Don''t worry..."


    "Huh? Master Wukong, look at it, you seem to be wanted too..." Sai Liu pointed to a wall not far away, a very different wanted portrait, very surprised.


    The portraits on the other wanted lists are simply drawn with a pen, but the Monkey King''s portrait is obviously different. This is simply a delicate colorful painting, vivid and lifelike, and you can see that it came from the hand of the master.


    "This is not wanted, but the emperor list..." Hill looked curious: "Weird, why did the empire send out emperor list to find Lord Wukong across the country?"

 1851 Chapter 144-Iokal

    "It looks like it''s a masterpiece by Esdes, that little girl is really not worrying!" Monkey King looked helpless: "In this way, I won''t even go shopping in peace."


    "Master Goku, do you know General Asdes?" Sai Liu looked surprised and curious.


    Hill also listened attentively, but Monkey King was [Night Raid], how could he get together with Esther?


    "No way, the person is too handsome, the charm is too powerful, and was caught by the woman who is more hooligans than you!" Monkey King shook his hair, very narcissistic.


    "Are you saying that General Esdes has a crush on you?" Sai Liu looked at Monkey King and rolled his eyes directly: "Impossible, how could General Esdes like people..."


    "I don''t believe it either!" Hill said seriously.


    In the eyes of the world, Esdes is an iceberg femme fatale who kills people without blinking. How could such a woman like people?Do not make jokes.


    "Just don''t believe it, you mortals are really hard to understand what brother did!" Monkey King didn''t care, looking at the mansion ahead: "It seems that our destination has arrived..."


    "Mayin and the others haven''t arrived yet, are you waiting for them?" Hill asked, looking around.


    "No need, go in! They will be there soon!" Monkey King said, walking straight to the door...


    "Just... just walk in like this?!" Hill took Monkey''s arm with a nervous expression on her face. She had never performed a task so casually.


    "Of course, let''s go, let you two see the true power of the little mirror I gave you..." Monkey King said, indicating that Sai Liu is also holding his arm and walking towards the mansion...


    Seeing the door getting closer and closer, Seriu and Hill both seemed a little nervous, but the two women weren''t ordinary characters, so they were pressed down for a moment.


    When they came to the door, the six guards who watched the door immediately knelt down respectfully when they saw Monkey King: "Master Karl, when did you go out?"


    Obviously, under the influence of the small mirror, Monkey King has become the owner of this mansion, Iokal, in the eyes of the six guards.


    Hill and Sailu, who hugged Monkey King''s arm left and right, became the Miki brought back by Iokal.


    "Why, when I go out, do I still want to report like you?" Sun Wukong glared, and the majesty of the superior was undoubtedly revealed. The six door guards were so scared that they immediately knocked their heads like garlic: "Sorry, sir, we don''t mean anything else. Please forgive me for being rude, please forgive me for being rude!!!"


    Seeing how terrified they were, it was enough to see how terrifying Iokkar was in the eyes of these guards.


    "Huh~ I''m in a good mood today, I don''t know you like you!" Monkey King said, and squeezed Hill and Sailu''s Feng 1 hips, making the two little nizi''s complexions flushed instantly.


    Then, watched by the six guards in fear, they swaggered into the mansion...


    "Huh~ I was scared to death! I thought it was dead this time!" A guard wiping off the sweat on his forehead, and fell on the ground with a spineless fart.


    "Isn''t it! It''s a pity that the two girls just now, I''m afraid they will have to be killed by playing one again..." One of them sighed slightly.


    "Xu! Be quiet, if you hear it, your whole family will suffer!" One of the guards immediately covered the person''s mouth, carefully looked into the inner door, and found that Sun Wukong and the others had gone far, it seemed that they did not After hearing nothing, I was relieved.


    "Weird, isn''t Iocar-sama always protected by five mercenaries? Why don''t you see them today?"


    "This kind of thing is not something we can talk about. Just keep the door and take care of the rest!"


    "Right¡­"


    "Really walked in like this!" Hill looked at the small mirror in his hand, with a look of affection: "This emperor is so useful, what''s its name?"


    You know, [NightRaid] is engaged in assassination missions. If the manpower has such a small mirror, it doesn''t need to be too simple to start the mission!


    "Name? No..." Monkey King said casually: "This is just a small thing I made at random, so I have no time to name it!"


    "You made this imperial tool? Would you still make imperial tool?!!!" Hill and Sailiu were really shocked.


    "This is not a Teikoku... but if you make a Teikoku, I really know..."


    "Do you really know how to make Emperor Tools?!!!" Sai Liu and Hill immediately stared with shocked eyes.


    Monkey King looked at Sai Liu and said, "I destroyed your emperor, and I will make a new one for you..."


    "I don''t want new ones. If you can really make Emperor Gu, repairing Xiaobi should be no problem, right?" Sai Liu looked at Monkey King hopefully.


    "It can be repaired, but you can''t call it cannibalism in the future!" Monkey King said with a serious face: "If you let me know, I will destroy it forever!"


    "I swear!" Sai Liu did not hesitate, stretched out his right hand and sweared to the sky.There was also an excited and happy look on her face. She really didn''t expect that she could still see Xiaobi one day.Although she is a Digu, Sai Liu already regards Xiao Bi as her most beloved pet.


    Monkey King nodded: "I won''t talk about other things now, let''s talk about tasks first!"


    The two Hill girls nodded solemnly, their emotions were pretty good.


    The three of them marched all the way, the screams of women were also introduced into the ears from the inner courtyard, and the sound of this crisp whip was also mixed in...


    Hill and Sailu heard that, their complexions changed slightly, and they jumped up to the roof and went straight away looking for a sound...


    When seeing the scene in front of them, Hill and Sailu both breathed fire in both eyes and looked angry.


    Through the open windows, they can clearly see that in a luxurious room, there are seven or eight beautiful young women who are tied up with ropes and hung. They are still wearing clothes, but they are densely covered with shocking welts, which shows how cruel they have been treated!


    All the women were in a trance that had already been tortured, and their eyes were dizzy, but they still revealed fear and despair.


    And an obese man with glasses was holding a whip with excitement, whipping one of the women whose clothes were almost completely taken off...


    In short, the scene is very cruel and lewd, which makes it a bit difficult to write about.


    "Scum!!"


    "brute!!"


    Hill and Sai Liu yelled at the same time, their eyes were cold and murderous...

 1852 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Five

    "¡ª¡ªSeleu Ubiquitas, in the name of absolute justice, judge evil here, Iokal, accept your fate!"


    Seeing such a cruel scene, Sai Liu was full of anger, and the heart of justice in her heart instantly burst. Maybe it was because she had been in the Imperial Guard for a long time. The arrest of criminals was directly rushed to arrest the opponent by force. Therefore, she is also No exception, never thought that she would appear here now as an assassin.


    "Seleu, wait!" Hill hurriedly wanted to hold Seleu, but unfortunately, he was already a step too late, and with a loud shout, Seleu had already jumped down, a few jumps, and he went in through the window...


    As a last resort, Hill had to hurriedly jump off with [Essence] in his hand, and followed closely...


    "This is really too much blood!" Monkey King smiled faintly, his figure flashed, and he appeared in the room.


    The sudden shout made Iokal shocked. When he saw Hill, his face became more solemn, but he didn''t panic: "[Night Raid]''s Hill?" As he said, he kept his eyes on On Sai Liu''s body: "Aren''t you Sai Liu from the imperial capital guard team? You were with the people from [Night Raid]? Have you betrayed the empire?"


    "Saying a word to a scum like you would be a shame for a lifetime!" Sai Liu looked righteous, and sternly shouted: "Iokal, I represent [NightRaid], in the name of absolute justice. , I¡¯m here to judge you, take your life!"


    With that, Jiao''s body flashed, and he stabbed Iokal with the sword!


    "Protect your lord!"


    The five mercenaries on the side screamed, and three of them instantly attacked Sai Liu, Hill, and Monkey King. Two of them guarded Iokal behind them, and more guards used them. His body surrounded Iokal!


    "Don''t think that being protected by so many people, I can''t kill you!" Ma Yin, who had rushed to, stood on a roof, looked at the surrounded Iokal, disdainfully snorted, and acted deeply. Breathing, I instantly entered a state of high concentration...


    Pull the trigger and a beam of light lasses instantly!


    "not good!!"


    The three mercenaries who were killing Monkey King looked at the dazzling light beams flashing away, and they were all shocked, but when they just turned around and wanted to get back their help, they heard a "puff" of something. With the sound of being penetrated, Iokal was instantly killed by a headshot!


    "The mission is complete!" Ma Yin stood up and smiled triumphantly.


    "Damn it!"


    The employer was assassinated to death in front of him, making the faces of the five mercenaries extremely ugly!However, the next moment, the urging light drink sounded in vain behind a mercenary: "Distraction during the battle is the most deadly!"


    The cold light flashed, and accompanied by the blood light, a big head rose to the sky...


    The mercenary who rushed to Hill, was slightly divided at the moment Iokal was killed, and was already cut off by Hill, who was born to be a killer!


    And the mercenary who rushed towards Monkey King was used by Monkey King to clamp his slashing long sword with two fingers, and let him pull it back as hard as he could, but he did not move!


    Hill on the side saw the opportunity, turned around, and [eliminated soul] in his hand turned into a cold light again, cutting off his head!


    Monkey King hurriedly released the long sword in his hand, stepped a little, and pulled back, avoiding the splashing blood, looked at Hill and exclaimed, "The reaction is good, but the method is too bloody!"


    "I only want to kill with one blow. If I pay too much attention to blood or something, it won''t be enough to die!" Hill said with a serious face.


    "That''s right!" Monkey King smiled slightly and looked at Sai Liu.


    Although there is no Teigu, Seriu''s own strength is also good, and her opponent is just an ordinary mercenary with fairly good strength. Therefore, the two struggled for only a moment, and Seriu successfully solved her own. opponent.


    Three companions died in a blink of an eye, as well as their employers. The two mercenaries under them also felt bad, knowing that they had no chance of winning, and hurriedly drew back, jumped out of the window and fled...


    Seeing this situation, the rest of the guards would dare to stay more, all of them scattered and fled...


    It''s just that the two mercenaries who fled were not so lucky. They were robbed by Sha You and Tazmi. They only met with each other, and they successfully killed the two mercenaries!


    Looking at the women in the room who were tied up with whippings, Sha You and the others were unbearable and angry!


    "These beasts! Are they still human!" Tazmi slammed his fist on the wall to vent his hatred.


    "Get used to it!" Hill was relatively calm, with a calm expression on his face: "Things like this are nothing more than a drop in the bucket in the imperial capital... We [NightRaid] also exist because of this..."


    "They...what are they going to do?" Sha You couldn''t bear to look at the women who had been rescued but still looked dead.


    She knew why these women were rescued, but they still had this expression. People were rescued, but their hearts were already dead!


    Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and all the ropes that bound them fell off, and their lash marks disappeared without a trace.


    And as the blood stains and scars disappeared, what appeared in front of us was a seductive spring light!Tazmi had never seen such a scene before, instantly turning red and turning around in a hurry.


    Monkey King waved his hand again, and a pile of clothes flashed on the scene instantly: "Hurry up and put it on! The past is over, and start to welcome your new life! Because only by living can you stare at your eyes and watch this decadent emperor be destroyed. Day!"


    "Is the empire... really will be destroyed one day?" One of the women heard the words, her eyes suddenly emitting a ray of light.


    "Yes! It will!" Hill looked firm: "Our revolution will definitely succeed!"


    The hatred in the woman''s eyes is infinite: "I have no future at all, but I have thought about it, but I have a broken body, but I want to see the day when this dark empire is destroyed with my own eyes!" Then she resolutely stepped forward and picked it up. Wearing a piece of clothing...


    With someone taking the lead, all other women gathered around, taking up their clothes to cover their own spring light...


    They don''t have much thirst for life, but they still want to see the ruin of this decadent empire while they are still alive!


    Sai Liu looked at these eyes with hatred and persistent eyes, clenched his fists tightly, and his heart burned with anger: "I...have been working for such a beast before?..."

 1853 Chapter 146 Evil

    "Is this... just the dark corner of the empire?..." At this moment, Seleu felt an unprecedented sense of mission, clenched his fists tightly, and swore: "I, Seleu Ubicitas, swear here. , Will destroy evil throughout his life..."


    "Come on!" Before she could finish her words, Monkey King slapped her on the forehead and interrupted her: "Don''t show me your secondary IQ here. Just think about it. Don''t say it, because that would make you look stupid..."


    "What stupid! This is a very important thing!" Sai Liu immediately pursed his mouth in dissatisfaction.


    Hill looked at Sailu Road earnestly: "Seliu, there is one thing you have to understand. To kill 1 kill is to kill 1 kill. There is no justice at all. Even if justice is on the lips, what we do The matter is still just killing one kill, so just do what you think is right, justice or something, don¡¯t talk about it in the future!"


    "But what we are doing is clearly justice, why can''t we talk about it?" Sai Liu still looked puzzled.


    "Don''t talk back, let you do whatever you want!" Monkey King slapped Sai Liu on the head again: "Just your IQ, do more mistakes, do less mistakes! If you want to stop making mistakes, just Obediently."


    "Oh..." Sai Liu remembered the wrong things he had done before, and immediately responded weakly and lowered his head.


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, now that the mission has been completed, let''s leave now!" Mayin greeted everyone and said, "If someone else finds out what''s happening here, you will have to face the army of the empire!"


    "You guys leave now!" Tazmi looked at the women: "It will become very dangerous in a while..."


    "You wait for great grace, and we will remember it forever!" Several women kowtow to Sun Wukong and others: "Also loyal hope, while we are still alive, we can hope to see the day when this dark empire is overthrown!"


    "Definitely!" Hill and the others replied in unison, their tone firm.


    Seeing those poor women have left, Monkey King and the others leaped over the roof and went away...


    "It''s still early, do you want to go and do it with me?" In the remote alley, Monkey King glanced at Ma Yin and the others, and the flower street in front of him.


    "Are you sure you want to do business?" Ma Yin looked at the flower street in front of him, turned his head and looked at Monkey King with contempt.


    "Don''t look at me so low-level, okay? I won''t touch the firework girl!" Monkey King squeezed Mayin''s face, with a serious look: "Such a firework place will definitely not be clean. Go, idle and idle, why not go in and check?"


    "Indeed, the task was completed too smoothly this time, and there is still a lot of free time..." Hill pointed his chin, thinking like: "Well then! Let''s go and see!"


    A few people walked across the room, and they had already arrived on the roof of a building at Huajie.


    Listening to the slightly fascinating music, watching the gorgeously dressed women with a sense of sex, Tazmi''s complexion turned a little dizzy: "Is this the flower street of the imperial capital? People can''t help but feel red and heartbeat!"


    "Hehe~~ Tazmi''s straightforward character is still so cute!" Shayou looked at Tazmi and smiled, making Tazmi''s complexion even redder.


    "Well~ let me see, where is the goal..." Monkey King looked around: "I found it. Use the cheated woman to control the drug, make it addictive and degenerate, as a tool to pick up customers for them, huh~~ Such trash that does not respect women should go to hell!"


    Monkey King pointed to the pavilion in front, and said coldly: "The goal has been determined, whether it is the guard or the boss, kill them all!"


    "Understood!" Sai Liu looked excited: "Since they have been convicted of crime by Master Wukong, then they should be sentenced to death!"


    With that said, I am already heading towards the goal first...


    "Seliu''s personality is a bit bad..." Ma Yin looked at Sailu who had gone away, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "But I like it very much!" Monkey King smiled slightly: "She is the kind of personality that refers to the people she trusts. Such a personality is really easy to be used by people with ulterior motives, but if you stay with us If you do, there is nothing to worry about..."


    "Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t let Seriu be alone..." Sha You reminded at the right time, the group immediately showed their shape and ran after...


    When she came to the target¡¯s roof, Hill used her [elimination] to cut a round opening on the roof, and a bewildering fragrance immediately puffed her nose, causing her to hurriedly cover her mouth and nose and wrinkle Raised his brows: "What is this?!"


    "A chronic poison that confuses the mind, numbs people''s nerves and makes them addicted..." Monkey King said lightly.


    "This shop is really not clean!" Sai Liu looked at the room below. The women who were drunk and dreamy, lying on the ground limply, smoking poison, clenched their fists, and looked angry.Her righteous soul began to burn again.


    Upon seeing this, Sun Wukong pushed her down beside him: "First put away your second soul, take a look at the situation, and then talk about it. If there is something wrong, you will be doing it!"


    "En~" Sai Liu''s face was red, and she nodded her head lightly, her head pressed tightly against Monkey King''s first leg, and her ambiguous posture made her face red and heartbeat.


    Ma Yin on the side looked unhappy, and he rescued Sai Liu from Monkey King''s hands, and gave him a vicious look: "At this time, I want to take advantage of others. It''s abnormal!"


    "..." Monkey King looked at Ma Yin and was speechless.


    On the contrary, Seriu is full of unhappy heart, people are happy, I want you to take care of your business!I imagined pressing Mayin down on his knees and gasping fiercely, and then he was a little relieved.


    After observing for only a moment, two men opened the door and walked in. The tall man smiled evilly: "Listen well, as long as you earn money seriously, I will give you more medicine..."


    "Yes~~~" A group of women smiled alluringly, their voices weak and full of other temptations.


    It''s just that one of the women lay down on the ground and smirked. Both men frowned slightly: "Boss, look at this guy..."


    "It seems to be completely broken! There is no help..." Then, the man helped the woman up and smashed her throat with a punch, ending her miserable life: "Get a new one and replace her. Right!"


    "Then I will go to the slums to strike up a few stupid women!"


    "Damn! The evidence is solid, and it has been determined that they-are evil!!" Sai Liu shouted angrily, smashed the roof with his ruthless foot, and landed...

 1854 Chapter 147 must be an illusion

    "Who!" The two men were taken aback by the sudden intrusion of Sai Liu, and immediately shouted loudly, and at the same time they had the original intention of calling the guard outside.


    "[NightRaid], Seleu Ubikitas, in the name of absolute justice, judge evil here!" Sai Leu shouted again with an angry expression on his face.


    When Ma Yin and the others listened, they all looked helpless: "This guy is here again... It feels so embarrassing..."


    "[NightRaid]?! Quick! Call someone!" The boss''s complexion changed suddenly when the boss heard this, and the younger brother immediately ran to the door in a panic...


    A shot was fired, but a light beam suddenly flashed away, piercing a blood hole in the center of his brow...


    "Hmph~ I want to run in front of me!" Ma Yin held [pumpkin] with a proud face.


    The boss watched his little brother killed instantly, his face suddenly showed a look of fear, no longer aloft, turned around to escape, but was pierced by the sword of Sai Liu who rushed forward. heart¡­


    When the guards outside heard the movement inside, dozens of people rushed in and saw their boss and brother lying down in a pool of blood, all full of anger...


    "Hands!" Hill is usually confused, but when he kills people, he is unusually clean, rushing into the group, waving his hand [elimination], blood and screams, it is a ruthless killing machine.


    With the addition of Sha You and others, dozens of guards were slaughtered in an instant, and the room was immediately stained red with scarlet blood, giving this scented room a dense layer of blood.


    Those women who had lost their minds had never seen such a battle before, and they were so frightened that their faces were so pale that they shivered and shivered.


    "Let''s go! These women have been invaded and lost their dignity long ago. Even if they are saved, they will only fall for themselves. We have done what we have to do, and how to choose is all up to them..." Sun Wukong said. Already stretched out from the gap in the roof.


    Sha You and the others looked around the woman in the lower room, sighing slightly, and followed closely...


    At the same time, in a bustling street not far from Huajie, Esthers was alone in a teahouse sipping tea, occasionally glanced around the street...


    Liva, one of the three beasts, rushed up from the corridor and stood on one knee respectfully in front of Esdes: "General, during the search for clues to [NightRaid], his subordinates found the minister''s distance. Relative Iokal was killed, what should I do?"


    Esther''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and his face was displeased: "I asked you to look for clues, but I didn''t want you to be nosy. Iokal was killed, what is it to do with me? Besides, my own Relatives were killed. As the secret power of the empire, do you think the minister would not know?"


    "The subordinate is troublesome..." Liva wiped a cold sweat secretly. He knew very well that his general was not in a good mood during this period. If she got angry, she had to lie down on the chuang again. God.


    Esders got up and was about to kick him to make Liva''s memory long, but the corner of his eyes suddenly saw the silhouette of the figure rising from the roof not far away, and his eyes lit up: " Deliberately planting flowers without blooming, unintentionally planting willows and willows to make a shadow, Monkey King, I didn''t expect you to be in the Imperial Capital!


    With that said, Esdes has already stepped out, hurriedly chasing...


    Seeing this, Liva immediately sent out a signal flare, gathered the remaining two three beasts, and chased the place where Esthers had gone...


    "Master Liva, have you found the traces of [Night Raid]?" Niu asked, who came over.


    "No, but found the person we''ve been looking for..."


    "Master Monkey King? This is really a surprise..." Daidas suddenly looked like: "No wonder the general is not even concerned about business matters!"


    Sun Wukong, who had just been away from Huajie, felt a sudden, glanced behind him, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, leading Sha You and the others to a river outside the city, and stopped: "Get ready, A big boss is catching up!"


    "Big BOSS? There are enemies?!" Ma Yin and the others all looked wary when they heard this.


    "Okay, hide behind me, even if you come together, you won''t be able to beat her!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, looking ahead.


    "Huh~ Are you underestimating us?" Ma Yin looked upset, just about to say something cruel, but suddenly heard Hill beside him exclaimed, "It''s Esther!"


    "En?!!!" As soon as he heard the name, Ma Yin suddenly became nervous, and when he followed Hill''s gaze, his expression instantly became extremely solemn: "Why is this guy here? We are Have you found it?" As he said, he glared at Monkey King in a desperate way: "I blame you, obviously the task has been completed, but I just want to take care of my business!"


    "Okay! Calm down!" Monkey King chuckled, "Isn''t it just found by my suitor? It makes you nervous..."


    "The suitor..." Ma Yin rolled his eyes when he heard the words, "Do you really think of yourself as a heartthrob? Be careful to destroy you humanely after being heard by Asides!"


    "Hmm~~" Hill also nodded again and again: "Master Goku, it''s better not to say this in front of Esders. It''s easy to attract hatred..."


    "When is this, you are still in the mood to make a joke?" Sha You looked nervous and solemn: "That is the general of the empire, the undefeated goddess of war!"


    Esther''s series of terrifying records can really make people feel pressured.In particular, the recent massacre of 400,000 foreign nationals in the north can scare children to stop crying.


    Accompanied by a fragrant breeze mixed with a trace of bloody aura, Esdes appeared less than three meters away from the Monkey King. His aura was still so domineering, but his eyes contained joy: "The Monkey King, I did not expect I will see you here! This is really an unexpected encounter!"


    "It''s really surprising..." Monkey King chuckled, "Although my portrait has been posted all over the city!"


    "Sorry for causing you trouble..." Esters suppressed her violently beating heart and controlled herself. In front of outsiders, she didn''t want to show her weak side: "As long as you follow me, I will let Your Majesty will revoke the emperor list! When you are marrying me, everything I have will belong to you, even if you want to be emperor, I will help you win it!"


    "Marry you?" Monkey King looked speechless: "It seems you haven''t given up the idea of ??dominating me!"


    And Hill and the others on the side were already stunned: "My God, it''s really Esders who is chasing Master Wukong?! It''s over! It must be my hallucinations..."

 1855 Chapter 148 Stakes

    "Who are they?" Asides stared at Sha You''s daughters, there was an icy chill in his eyes, and the undisguised killing intent made Sha You and the others shiver.


    The man he likes is surrounded by so many beautiful young girls. As a woman, Asides naturally cares very much.


    In her philosophy, those who hinder will be destroyed.


    "General! They are [Night Raid] people!"


    At this time, the three of Liwa had also arrived, and when they saw Hill''s face, they immediately took out a wanted portrait and displayed it in front of Asides.


    Comparing the two, Esdes frowned slightly, and looked at Monkey King: "Are you a member of [NightRaid]?!"


    "You can say so..." Monkey King nodded and looked at Esders, wanting to know how she would face it.


    "General! What to do?" Liwa and the three looked at Monkey King and the others with vigilance.


    "Leave [NightRaid] and follow me. I can do nothing but nothing happened!" Esters was very straightforward and easy to understand, and ignored the three of Liwa.


    "Why didn''t you go with me?" Monkey King spread his hands together: "I don''t like this empire very much, so I won''t be on your side."


    "If you don''t like it, destroy it!" Asides said of destroying a country, he was so calm and indifferent: "You and I join hands, no one can stop us!"


    "General..."


    Liwa and the others were all stunned when they heard this. It was the first time they heard that their generals wanted to destroy their country!Are women in love really unreasonable?


    "Shut up!" Asides turned and yelled.


    The three of Liwa immediately knelt on one knee, their eyes full of respect and admiration: "No matter what choice you make, I will follow you to the death!"


    "Your subordinates are very loyal to you!" Monkey King looked at the three beasts and said lightly.


    "Don''t change the subject!" Esders looked serious: "Let''s talk! Are you with me, or do you want to be a mortal enemy with me?"


    When Ma Yin and the others heard the words, they all squeezed the weapons in their hands. They were nervous. No matter how Sun Wukong answered, a big battle seemed inevitable?


    Worse still, even Monkey King could become their enemy.


    "Are you sure you want to be my enemy?" Monkey King looked at Esdes with a faint smile, causing Esdes to breathe, and then he suddenly remembered the terrifying power of Monkey King.


    The Liwa three on the side heard the words, but their complexions changed drastically, and they stood up and stood in front of Esdes, swearing to the death and loyal to protect the Lord.


    However, Sun Wukong waved his sleeves and swept away in an instant: "Go away! I''m talking to your general, in which round will you three trash intervene!"


    Liwa and the three people spit out blood instantly, fell 100 meters away, motionless, and fainted!


    Ma Yin and the others opened their eyes wide in shock. The names of the three beasts around Esther had naturally heard of them. They didn''t expect such a character to be just stunned by the Monkey King waving their sleeves. Now, this kind of strength is really abnormal enough.


    "Hmph~ Don''t think you are better than me, I will give in!" Esters looked determined, and the super S Grade queen attribute is undoubtedly revealed: "This is only temporary. One day, I will surpass you. And then dominate you!"


    "Oh~ Then we two will make a bet, how about?"


    "bet?"


    "Just use this empire as a bet..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "I am the attacker and you are the defender. Whoever wins will control who, how about?"


    "Interesting!" A hint of excitement flashed in Esdes''s eyes. He looked at Monkey King and laughed out: "It''s so funny! Is the future of the entire empire as a bet? Haha~~ Only then can I be strong? The boldness of the person! Haha~~"


    "Okay~ I like you more and more! Your character really has my appetite! I didn''t misunderstand the person! In this world, only you can be worthy of me. I take this bet! Empire! If you fall, it is enough to prove that you are better than me. Then I am willing to be under your control. Otherwise, I will control you!"


    "A word is settled!"


    Monkey King and Esders gave a high five.


    "I will defeat you!" After Esdes finished his last sentence, he turned and left, and ignored the three beasts who had passed out.


    Of course, she asked her men to carry them back afterwards...


    This time, Esther''s fighting spirit was higher than ever.


    "Even the legendary General Esdes can handle it, Lord Goku, I really admire you!" Sai Liu looked at Monkey King''s eyes with the star of worship.


    "This is over, I thought BOSS was my biggest competitor, but I didn''t expect even Esders to be too, ah~ I feel my future is gloomy!" Sha You hugged her head with her hands, her face frustrated.


    "Don''t be so depressed, Sha You!" Monkey King hugged Sha You and smiled slightly: "In any case, you are the most important person in my mind!"


    "Really?" Sha You''s face immediately showed joy.


    "Of course!" Monkey King was affirmed.


    If there is one, there are two, three...


    "It''s so easy to be settled? It seems that Sha You is completely''wrapped''!" Ma Yin curled her lips with disdain, and touched the ancient book in her arms with her little hand, hummed proudly, and turned her head away. .


    Returning to the base, after hearing Hill and the others¡¯ report, Najeta was stunned by the news, and hurriedly ran to Monkey King¡¯s room, trying to determine whether it was true: "Goku, Esther is really Chasing you? Are you really betting on the rise and fall of the entire empire?"


    Sun Wukong nodded: "Anyway, our relationship is antagonistic. Sooner or later, the empire will be crushed by the revolutionary army..."


    "Does this make the revolution? Or did you make it?"


    "Of course the revolutionary army earned it. With my great god, will your revolutionary army lose?"


    "Then you really plan to accept Esders? What should I do? We just dated!" Najeta looked upset.


    "Didn''t I get her to be a mistress to vent your anger!" Monkey King smiled and flickered: "Think about the scene when Esders is called and drunk by you in the future, unhappy?"


    "...Cool!" For a moment of fantasy, Najeta slapped her big leg hard, her face was full of excitement: "Niang Xipi, my right eye and right hand have not been accounted for by her yet!"

 1856 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Nine

    After fantasizing about torturing Esders, Nadette became extremely serious again: "I heard that you can still make imperial equipment? Is it true?"


    "As long as the materials are provided, any imperial tools can be used!"


    "You really know how to do it?!!!" Najetta immediately grabbed Monkey King''s hand with excitement, her face was full of excitement: "This technique has a lot of secret techniques that have been lost, how did you learn it?"


    "It''s very simple! As long as you analyze a piece of Emperor Gu, you will naturally learn..."


    "Take a piece of Tegu and analyze it, and you''ll learn it? How about you fooling me?" Najeta rolled her eyes and looked serious: "I''m discussing this matter with you very seriously, don''t you I¡¯m joking! If Teigu can be manufactured by just analyzing it, I don¡¯t know how many Teigu have been developed over the past thousand years!"


    "I am also very serious in answering your question!" Monkey King said, and the conversation changed again: "Forget it, I know this is indeed too shocking for you, so prove it with facts! Me too! Just agreed to Sai Liu to help her''repair'' [Hundred Arms Giant]..."


    "Wow~ Master Wukong, are you going to help me''fix'' Xiaobi?" The door was suddenly pushed open, and Sai Liu rushed in with excitement.


    Seeing Leonai and the other women who were still lying at the door doing eavesdropping, Najetta''s eyebrows were obviously picked up: "Are you always eavesdropping?"


    "Eavesdropping? How is it possible! How could we do that kind of dishonest thing..." Leo Nai waved his hand again and again, but his tone and demeanor had obviously betrayed her.


    "Nah~~ Master Goku..." Sai Liu looked expectantly and couldn''t wait to look at Monkey King: "How do you''repair'' Xiaobi? It''s been destroyed by you, can it really be repaired?"


    "It won''t work to change to someone else, but me..." Monkey King smiled, "It''s just a matter of thought!"


    With that, Monkey King stretched out his right hand, and the light on his palm was shining, and a puppy walking upright on two feet gradually condensed into shape...


    "Little Bi! It''s really Little Bi!" Seeing the look of this cute puppy, Sai Liu looked excited.


    Leonai and the others were all shocked: "This... doesn''t it seem to be as simple as''fixing''? It''s like creating!"


    With two weird and cute calls, Xiaobi had already jumped down from Monkey King''s hands and came to Sai Liu''s feet to kiss him.


    "Little Bi, you''re really resurrected! That''s great!" Sai Liu picked up the puppy and rubbed his cheek on its dog''s face for a while, causing Xiao Bi to scream again and again.


    "How did you do it? Why didn''t I understand it at all?" When Najeta was shocked, her head was full of question marks. [Hundred Arms Giant] was indeed''repaired'', but how was it repaired?This is obviously changed out of thin air, right?


    "If you can see and understand, anyone can make Teigu!" Sun Wukong was too lazy to explain, so Tan stuffed it.


    By his means, anything is not an idea.


    "It''s true..." Najeta nodded seriously and didn''t ask too much. After all, she and Monkey King hadn''t confessed any secrets yet.


    If Monkey King peeked into her heart now, he would surely smile at Najetta: You think too much, and I just don''t bother to explain it.


    "It''s incredible, there are people who can make imperial tools in this world!" Leo Nai''s face was shocked, and he slapped Monkey King on the shoulder: "Not bad! Boy, if this matter is rumored Go out, the whole world must be crazy for you! No wonder Esders will fall in love with you, now even I like you very much!"


    "Esdes fell in love with me, because she was attracted by my strength and charm, she didn''t know that I would make emperor..." Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and then reached out and patted Leo Nai''s hip. Two slaps: "Besides, it''s very rude to call me a kid when you slap my shoulder like that!"


    "It''s impolite if you slap me!" Leo Nai gave Sun Wukong a blank look.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense!" Najetta interrupted the two with serious expressions, and looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, how much time does it take to make a new emperor?"


    As soon as Najta spoke out, everyone was attracted. You must know that forty-eight imperial tools that cannot be copied have taken an empire''s financial resources and countless craftsmen''s efforts and several years to create. Now But only Monkey King!


    "As long as you have the materials, you can finish it immediately!"


    "Do you think you''re making toys? You can finish it right away?" Ma Yin gave Sun Wukong a blank glance, and said unceremoniously.


    "For me, making Emperor Gu is making toys." Monkey King told the truth.


    "Look at your silly face, you will die if you don''t brag?" Ma Yin rolled her eyes and counted down Monkey King, adding a look of contempt, seeing that Monkey King immediately pulled her into her arms. He fell on his knees and gave a violent fart.


    Ma Yin was screaming in shame, but was brutally suppressed by Monkey King. In the end, she blushed, clutched her fart, and gritted her teeth to compromise.


    In the end, Xiao Masumi still looked innocent and ran to Ma Yin to comfort her, and then gently blew on her little ass: "It doesn''t hurt or it hurts... It''ll be done in a while..."


    It made Ma Yin an embarrassment, her pretty face turned red into monkey fart, but she couldn''t get angry with Xiao Zhencheng yet, it was a sorrow in her heart!


    Leo Nai and the others were very unimaginative and laughed, so angry that Mayin immediately transferred the hatred to Monkey King, stretched out his hand and made a 180-degree spin on his waist, just The look of Monkey King''s face made her feel even more angry.


    Calling you arrogant, calling you poisonous, Monkey King is obviously deliberately angry with Mayin.


    But seeing that she was about to run away, Monkey King also accepted it if she saw it well. If the jokes were overdone, it would have a counterproductive effect. He immediately changed the subject: "Okay, no kidding, Masumi, Xingla, Bright, Taz Mi, Lubbock stayed and guarded the base; the rest of the people went to prepare. This time we went to the extreme north to hunt down a few dangerous species to make a new imperial tool for those of us who don¡¯t have one. ¡­"


    "I... Am I part of it?" Tazmi looked excited.


    "Of course..." Monkey King nodded faintly: "So in the meantime, you should train with Bright, because Emperor Gu is not so easy to use..."


    (PS: I''m busy at work, I will update it today.)

 1857 Chapter 150-Fire Cage

    "I want to stay and handle a lot of important things. I can''t live without me here, I won''t be with you..." Najeta looked at Monkey King with an apologetic expression and voluntarily withdrew from this action.


    Monkey King thought for a while and nodded in agreement.As Najeta, it is indeed not appropriate to leave for too long. Contact her superiors and accept the commissioned work. The work accumulated during the three days she was in a coma is enough for her to work for a while, and those who have been seized. Tegu must also be sent back to the headquarters.


    "You all go get ready! The place we are going to this time is the extremely cold ice in the far north. There is snow all year round and the iceberg has never melted, so the preparation work must be done..." Sun Wukong is A serious look: "Especially warming items, you must bring enough!"


    Just when Chitong and the others were preparing, Monkey King was also ready to act: "Then I will take advantage of this little time to grab a means of transportation!"


    "Speaking of transportation tools, should I lend you my dangerous species?" Najeta looked at Monkey King.


    "No, your one is too frustrated!" Monkey King refused decisively, but he choked to silence for a while, rolled his eyes, and went to Chi Tong and the others...


    "Master Goku, do you need our help if you capture the dangerous species?" Tazmi looked at Monkey King, but actually he wanted to follow.


    "No need!" Sun Wukong waved his hand mercilessly. Brother is going to increase the relationship with the sisters. What do you want?The figure flashed, and it has disappeared here.


    "Master Wukong flashed back and forth, it is really mysterious!" Bright laughed loudly, and put his arm around Tazmi''s shoulder: "Go, boy, let''s train!"


    Overseas, an uninhabited island is densely populated with all kinds of dangerous creatures, among them, there are not very large dangerous species.


    The Fire Cage is the undisputed absolute hegemon here.


    It is shaped like that ancient giant cage, but it is not purely broken. It is covered in black and red. There is a huge crimson horn on its head. It is not only indestructible, but also burned when touched. It provides a continuous fire like solar energy. can.


    If you are making Emperor Gu, this single horn is actually a very good material.


    And its two pairs of fleshy wings spread out, more than 20 meters long, fierce and cruel, it is synonymous with killing and destruction.


    At this moment, it was the time for the fire cage to prey. The roar of the vibrating void scared the creatures on the island. It hovered above the void, overlooking the island, looking for its own delicious breakfast.


    Between the two pairs of huge fleshy wings fanning, there was a hot wave of fire, which made the branches and leaves of the trees below become dry and yellow in the violent swaying. A flame sprayed, and the jungle below instantly burned to the sky. Fire!


    A huge dangerous species roared and roared in the skyrocketing fire, but it was no match for the ruthless fire swallowed, and gradually fell to the ground, in the flames, emitting a smell of meat...


    For ordinary people, this dangerous species with a super-dangerous level was so easily killed by the fire cage and turned into its steaming breakfast!


    Seeing that the breakfast had been captured, I saw the fire cage screamed to the sky and roared triumphantly, and then saw that it had a big mouth with a surging suction, and it turned out to be able to suck up the sky below the fire. The fire that can spread across the entire island is extinguished by it!


    The two meat wings carried the violent wind, and the fire cage landed next to the meaty food, stepped on its head with its paws, and let out a roar again, the fire spurted, showing its majesty!


    "It seems that wisdom is not low!" Monkey King stood up in the void and looked at the fire cage below which he was about to eat. He smiled slightly: "Moreover, the attribute is fire, which can be used for heating in extremely cold places. The decision is you. Up!"


    As he said, his body flashed, and he appeared directly on the head of Huo Elan: "It is okay to use you as my mount for a period of time?"


    "Roar~~!!!"


    In response to Monkey King, it was the angry roar of Huo E Cage, and a small flame spurted out of the hair, which instantly ignited its entire body.


    Surrounded by the flames, Monkey King was very interested: "Oh~ there are such talents, it seems that the creatures in this world are not useless!"


    As he said, Monkey King narrowed his eyes, and the horrible aura instantly released, causing the fire cage that was about to riot fell to the ground instantly, the flames all over his body went out, and he shrank on the ground shivering!


    "Isn''t this good..." Sun Wukong stroked the unicorn lightly and smiled: "Being able to temporarily become the mount of the Dimensional God, this is an honor that you won''t be able to cultivate in a hundred lifetimes!"


    Huo Ecang immediately let out a whimper, as if responding, but also like begging.


    Monkey King patted its unicorn and jumped off its head: "Hurry up and eat, I have to hurry up after eating!"


    Hearing this, the body didn''t shake anymore, and his agile eyes flashed with extremely humane respectful joy. He rubbed his head against Monkey King''s body, got up and stood up, ate his prey, and feasted...


    A huge dangerous species, but only a piece of white bone was eaten by it for ten minutes.


    Turning his head to look at Monkey King, the Huo Evil Cage let out a low moan, Monkey King saw this and jumped on top of its head: "Let''s go! Target Imperial Capital..."


    The fire and evil cage had two wings and one flap, and it let out an imposing roar. The huge body with the violent wind, instantly rose from the ground and flew to the sky!


    At this time, Chitong and the others were already prepared, but they were too curious to see Monkey King, "Strange, Master Wukong asked us to clean up, but where did he go?"


    "Goku''s words seem to be a tool to capture transportation..." Najeta explained.


    Leo Nai''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, "It must be a dangerous species. You said, what kind of dangerous species will Master Wukong capture?"


    "With Master Wukong''s strength, the level will never be too low..." Sha You pondered for a moment, and said: "I guess it must be a super dangerous species!"


    "Nonsense!" The other women rolled their eyes.


    Just as the girls were playing, there was a terrifying roar from the horizon, and I saw an extremely huge dangerous species bursting through the air at an astonishing speed, and the goal was directed at where they were!


    When I saw the red pupil, the pupils were slightly tightened, and Ma Yin opened his mouth wide, with a shocked expression: "This...this is not the ancient super dangerous species-the fire cage?!!!"


    "Damn it!" Najeta yelled angrily, before screaming: "Don''t be in a daze, prepare to meet the enemy!"

 1858 Chapter 151 Fire Immune Potion

    "That''s not right! Look at the top of its head..." Just as everyone was nervous and ready to prepare for battle, Hill pointed to the top of the fire cage and looked surprised: "Isn''t that Master Wukong?"


    "Uh~" Everyone heard the words and looked at them. The nervous and solemn emotions instantly turned into a look of consternation: "This...this is not the means of transportation he captured, right?"


    "Hi~" Monkey King stood on top of the fire cage, and waved to Leonai and other women below.


    "Hi, you''re so big! Don''t be so scary!" Ma Yin''s face was furious, and if it hadn''t been for Hill''s tenderness, she would have opened fire.


    Huo Ecang flapped its wings and landed on the ground. The strong wind and heat made Chitong and the others retreat again and again; Monkey King jumped off its head: "It seems that the effect is good, it really shocked you all!" He patted the ferocious halter of the fire cage: "How is it, is it cool?"


    "I have a cool look!" Ma Yin looked at Monkey King with a look of contempt: "This thing is indeed very powerful, but it is full of heat and can be used as a mount? You can ride it doesn''t mean we can! You want to Are we all cooked?"


    "Yeah! You can eat it when it''s cooked!" Monkey King gave a joking smile, making Ma Yin and the others all red faces.


    But it scared Xiao Zhencheng on the side: "Is Brother Wukong still eating people? It''s terrible!" As he said, he slipped into Xingla''s arms.


    Monkey King was embarrassed, he wanted to explain, this is not what he eats, but can he explain to a child?Turning his eyes, he smiled and walked towards Xiao Zhen Cheng: "Yes! Brother Wukong likes to eat children the most! Now I''m coming to eat Xiao Zhen Cheng..."


    "Wow~ I''m going to be eaten! Help!" Xiao Masumi also screamed very cooperatively, lifted Xingla''s clothes, and got her little head into her arms...


    When Monkey King saw him, he didn''t stop his mouth: "The privileges of children are really enviable!"


    When Xingla heard this, her pretty face flushed. Now it was her turn to look embarrassed, and she pulled Xiao Zhencheng out: "Don''t make trouble, Zhencheng, how could Wukong brother eat people!"


    "Look at your envious face, I''ll let you experience it too!" Leo Nai smiled, holding Monkey King''s head with one hand, and stuffing it into his arms. The huge former Hungarian directly took Monkey King. Squeezed one''s head in...


    When Lubbock saw it, he looked envious and raised his hand and shouted: "Me! I want too!"


    "Get out!" Leo Nai stared unceremoniously.


    Monkey King was even more amazing. He took a kick in the sky, and Lubbock flew upside down, and fell into a pool fifty meters away...


    "There is the opposite sex, inhuman!" Lubbock drilled out of the pool with a plaintive expression on his face.


    Xiang 1 received Leonai''s great Huns for a while, and Monkey King also became more serious: "Are you all ready?"


    "I''m already ready, I''m waiting for you!" Mayin rolled his eyes.


    "That''s it, let''s go!" After saying that, Monkey King took out a few bottles of potions and distributed them to several women: "Drink it all, then put it in the basket!"


    Chitong opened the potion bottle and drank it without hesitation, showing that she had no ordinary trust in Monkey King.This can all be attributed to the food given by Monkey King.


    In terms of a few women, Chitong is the easiest one to attack. As a foodie, as long as she eats food, she can easily get her favor, and she can naturally be levelled.


    Similarly, Sha You did not hesitate at all, as soon as she got the medicine, she swallowed it into her abdomen.To say that among the girls, she is the only one who unconditionally and blindly trust Monkey King.


    "What kind of medicine? It looks weird..." Ma Yin looked at the white medicine in her hand and looked at Monkey King with a slight suspicion. She defined Monkey King as abnormal. Can you not doubt it?


    "Spring medicine, do you like it or not!" Monkey King gave her an angry look.


    Ma Yin''s pretty face suddenly turned red, and he glared at Monkey King: "You really are a pervert!"


    "I recognize the spring medicine, my sister is waiting to be pushed down by you!" Leo Nai smiled, and drank the medicine in one hand. The medicine liquid instantly turned into a clear stream and plunged into the stomach, and then distributed. With a hundred limbs, she couldn''t help but utter a low voice and looked at Monkey King: "It''s so cool, let''s have another bottle!"


    Monkey King said: "No, do you think this is jelly beans? They are precious!"


    Leonai immediately set his sights on Mayin: "Will you drink it or not? Give it to me if you don''t drink it!"


    Ma Yin immediately drank the potion to give an answer. At the moment, like Leo Nai, his complexion was flushed and he almost groaned.


    Although she is not forgiving, she still has a good heart. Although she is suspicious, she still trusts Monkey King in her heart because tsundere girls are hardcore.


    "It doesn''t seem to be an aphrodisiac medicine?" Leo Nai looked slightly disappointed: "The whole body is cool and cool, and there is no other feeling other than that. What kind of medicine is this?"


    "Fire resistance potion, and it''s permanent. As long as you take this potion, you will be immune to all fire damage!" Monkey King said flatly.


    "Really?" Leonie and the others were all surprised.


    Chi pupil was more direct, walked to the side of the fire, stretched out his hand to the burning flame...


    The right hand was clearly bearing the flames of the barbecue, but she could not feel any burning, and she was surprised at the moment: "I can feel the temperature, but it does not hurt..."


    When Sha You and the others saw this, they were full of surprises and ran over to try...


    "It really is! It''s amazing! So, will we be immune to all fire damage in the future?"


    "You really have mystery everywhere!" Najetta looked at Monkey King in surprise, her eyes seemed to take him off and study it all over.


    What is the concept of fire immunity?If there is fire immunity, will there be ice immunity?If so, how about facing Esthers, why not hang her?


    Thinking of this, Najetta''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Do you have an ice-type exemption potion?"


    "All departments have it, but I don''t want to take it out without any need!" Monkey King laughed, "If you don''t face danger, people won''t grow!"


    "Clearly stingy!" Ma Yin whispered.


    "It seems that Esdes is going to be completely tragedy..." Upon hearing this, Najeta smirked.


    "Okay, don''t say much, go!"

 1859 Chapter 152 Special Training

    After bidding farewell to Najeta and the others, Sun Wukong and his party were caged back.


    Between the wave of hands, there was another barrier protecting them all, the fire cage roared, two wings and one flap, turning into a wave of heat and wind breaking through the air...


    Looking at the distant back in the sky, Bright exclaimed sincerely: "It is incredible. Even the legendary super ancient dangerous species-the fire cage can be tamed! I have never heard of it. Who has tamed the fiery cage!"


    "Nothing doesn''t mean it''s impossible!" Najeta''s eyes were stunned: "It''s just because the strength is not strong enough! We are really lucky to meet Wukong. With him, our revolution will definitely succeed...and...he If there is really an ice-based immunity potion, Esders will not be a threat. Now, the biggest threat the empire poses to us should be General Bud..."


    The extreme north, also known as the extremely cold place, is densely covered with snow and icebergs throughout the year, and it is inaccessible. Because of this, there are many dangerous species here.


    Even if there is a fire cage, it took nearly two days to arrive.


    The cold wind howled, the surroundings were white, and there was drifting snow. The scene here has never changed all the year round.


    With a single breath, ice crystals can be frozen.


    "It''s too cold, isn''t it? Hey!" Leona was still trembling, wrapped in a thick cotton coat.


    "It''s not easy to fight like this!" The red pupil was also slightly clumsy, waving [Shi Yu] in his hand, as if it were a big fat penguin waving a sword as funny.


    The Fire Cage also uttered a restless and irritable roar. It hated this kind of cold place most. It suddenly became red, and the whole body instantly burned with blazing flames, dispelling the biting chill.


    "Wow~ it''s so warm, it turns out that the fire cage still has such a function!" Leo Nai and the others are all around the fire cage, refusing to move half a step: "No wonder you grabbed it as a mount..."


    "Okay, come here!" Monkey King was wearing short sleeves, standing in the cold wind, but was not affected at all: "I brought you here, but not only to hunt dangerous species, the main purpose is to train. Yours¡­"


    "Training?" Chi Tong heard it, full of curiosity, and was the first to come to Monkey King.


    "Don''t you be curious, I don''t feel cold at all when I wear so little clothes?"


    "Because you are a pervert!" Ma Yin muttered.


    Leo Nai and the others nodded their heads in no uncertain terms.


    The Monkey King is full of black lines.


    Fortunately, there is a Sha You present: "Do you want to teach us this method of protecting against the cold?"


    "Smart!" Monkey King looked at Sha You with admiration: "What I want to teach you this time is a way to perfectly control your body functions. As long as you learn, you can adjust your body temperature at will. Even if it is hundreds of degrees below zero, you will not feel the cold; you can breathe freely when you are in the water; and the fire-type immunity potions that you drank before are actually prepared for you to experience this feeling... "


    Red pupil heard the words, Limara stayed in the corner of Monkey King''s clothes, his eyes were full of hope: "Teach me!"


    Just by listening to one-sided words, she already understood the power of this cultivation.


    Leonai also looked excited: "In other words, as long as we master this method, even if we face Esthers, we don''t have to be afraid of her?"


    "Then it depends on how well you can master it!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Then what nonsense! Hurry up and teach us!" Leonai couldn''t wait.


    "You all know that after strenuous exercise, your body temperature will rise drastically, and the first thing I want to teach you is that even without strenuous exercise, you can achieve its corresponding effects... But before that, you must understand How to control your muscles and cells, how to control your breathing and heartbeat... As long as you have complete control of your body, everything will become simpler... Now, I will teach you a method of breathing and breathing..."


    Just when Monkey King specially trained Red Hitomi and the others, Esders did not sit idle, gathered the elite of the empire, and formed an organization called [The Guardian]. In addition to the members in the original book, because of Monkey King¡¯s attention has also added many new members...


    Both parties are preparing for the decisive battle...


    Soon, three days passed.


    The extremely cold north.


    After three days of rigorous training by Monkey King, Chitong and the others have improved significantly.


    At this time, all of them are wearing bikinis with a sense of sex, standing on the ice surface in the cold wind, they don¡¯t feel cold anymore, their skin becomes a little red because of the high temperature, releasing amazing heat and steam. .


    It can perfectly control its own cells and muscles, and the control of strength can naturally also be amazingly improved.


    For example, Leo Nai, in the state of [Lion King], can smash an iceberg with one punch.


    Of course, it stands to reason that even for genius people, it is impossible to achieve their level in such a short period of time, because they are taught by Monkey King.


    With the support of countless delicacies, the so-called consumption can be ignored at all, and with the special mental methods taught by Monkey King, they can naturally improve by leaps and bounds.


    "It''s not bad to be able to do this in three days!" Monkey King was still very satisfied with the performance of the red pupils. He clapped his hands and greeted them to his side: "Mind, know-how You have all mastered it, and there is nothing to learn. Now we enter the actual combat stage!"


    "Practical stage?" Leo Nai looked confident: "Even if I face a super dangerous species now, I have the confidence to blow it up!"


    "Confidence is a good thing, but if you are too self-confident, it is arrogant!" Monkey King glared at Leo Nai and reprimanded.


    "Who is our opponent?" Chi Tong was eager to try, looking at the fire cage: "Is that it?"


    "No..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "With its current state, you can stop it with any of you!"


    Because of being in this extremely cold place for a long time, and releasing heat for a long time, the current fire cage has been lying softly on the ground, languishing.


    However, its merits are still great. During the period of Chitong and the others'' cultivation, they used it to keep warm when it was too cold. They used it as a warm chuang when they slept. They are still so energetic and fierce The merits of this cannot be ignored.

 1860 Chapter One Hundred Fifty Three

    "If it''s not the fire cage, are we going to look for other dangerous species?" Hill''s face also showed an eager look.


    "Aren''t we here to capture the dangerous species? Now we are almost cultivating. Let''s try it!" Then, Sun Wukong waved his hand, and a ray of light poured on the fire cage, consuming it. About the same physical strength and energy instantly returned to the peak state.


    With a roar, the Huo Evil cage instantly stood up from the ground, and roared up to the sky with full momentum.


    Jumping onto the back of the fire cage, Monkey King said with a plain face: "Explain in advance that I will not make a move. Whether you can capture the dangerous species is up to you!"


    Chitong and the others jumped onto the back of the cage one by one, Leo Nai held hands and pointed forward, exclaiming in a spirited voice, "No problem, let''s go!"


    Against the cold wind, the Fire Cage carried Monkey King and his team to an iceberg covered with snow and ice. There were quite a few trees on it, but they were all frozen in the ice sculptures. Under the refraction of the sun, it looked like Like crystal trees, in this icy world, it has become a rare dream scene.


    "It''s so beautiful here!" Sha You looked at everything in front of her, exclaiming.


    "By the way, where is our opponent?" Leo Nai geared his hands. He didn''t care much about the scenery here, and wanted to give him a good fight.


    "Come with me!" Monkey King jumped off the back of the cage and stepped on the snow, leaving no traces of footprints.


    After Chitong and the others jumped, their feet were all knees under the snow, and their eyes widened when they saw Monkey King walking easily on the snow.A look of surprise: "That''s amazing! Master Wukong, what is your name?"


    "This is a lesson to teach you later, and now I''m following up..."


    "Really? Great!" Sha You was happy.


    "Why do you have so many powerful tricks? Where did you learn it?" Leonai looked curious.


    Sun Wukong thought for a while, and said, "Teach yourself!" It is true that they are all self-taught, all he learned from other worlds.


    "Teach yourself?" Ma Yin looked surprised.


    "Well, do you think I am more genius than you!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Huh~ Hey!" Ma Yin immediately rolled his eyes at Monkey King, but he really admired Monkey King in his heart.


    Soon, under the leadership of Monkey King, the daughters came to a cliff and looked at the bottomless cliff in front of them and said, "That''s it!"


    "Isn''t that thing down?" Leonai looked at the bottomless cliff, swallowing his saliva.


    This is like a huge mouth of a beast, which can swallow the lives of others silently.


    "Will you fall so badly?" Hill said with a frightened expression.


    "Don''t be scary, okay!" Ma Yin immediately glared at her, and said: "If you ride in the fire cage, it shouldn''t be a big problem..."


    "No, this time you are going down by yourself!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Go...Go...Go on?" Ma Yin immediately widened his eyes, Jiao 1 shouted: "What a joke, how can I go on? You just show me a walk!"


    "See it clearly!" Monkey King smiled and stepped off the cliff...


    "do not!!!"


    Sha You and the others were shocked when they saw this. However, the next moment, they all looked dumbfounded, because Monkey King did not just fall down, but walked down the cliff step by step in an incredible way...


    "Oh my God! He can actually walk on the cliff! Why didn''t he fall? It''s impossible!!" Leo Nai and the others were stunned and exclaimed in surprise.


    Monkey King walked up and down the cliff, or ran or jumped. After performing some performances, he returned to Chitong and the others. Several women immediately surrounded him, Leonai was excited and excited: "This Good job, Master Goku, hurry up and teach us!"


    "Don''t worry, this is the last step I want to train you this time..." Monkey King said slowly: "But that was just the basis of [Empty Step], and its essence is to walk in the air..."


    With that said, Monkey King has already stepped into the void, the void space under the shocked expressions of Chi Tong and the others. It seems that there are invisible steps under his feet. It looks so incredible and so amazing. People shocked!


    "It''s amazing! This must be learned!" Leo Nai hugged Monkey King''s arm, and the pair of Hao''s breasts squeezed and rubbed on his arm.


    "I have taught you the mental method. Although the energy I cultivated is not much, I still have more than rubbing it when walking on the wall!" Monkey King taught the trick carefully: "Now, let the energy in your body operate according to the mental method. The trajectory is silently transported to the soles of the feet, attached to the things you touch, and then try to practice on those''ice crystal trees'' for a while!"


    "I''ll try it!" Chi Tong first walked to an ancient tree that was frozen in ice, silently carrying energy on the soles of his feet, leaning over, and walking up the trunk step by step...


    This method is the same as Kakashi in Hokage¡¯s teaching Naruto and the others to climb trees, but the effect is better, because this method taught by Monkey King can not only climb trees, but also step into the air.


    This is a technique he created by combining the characteristics of the two worlds of Hokage and Reaper, and Aki Hitomi and the others are fortunate to be the first practitioners.


    "Wow! Really! Chitong, you are so amazing!" Sha You clapped her hands and applauded.


    It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t made five steps yet, the red pupil is no longer supported, an somersault, and fall off, but there is a trace of excitement on his face: "The method is feasible, but I am not used to it, and it consumes very much waist strength. The energy is too large to maintain the state of adsorption, but as long as you are proficient, there should be no problem..."


    "I''ll try it!" Leo Nai volunteered and ran over, but unfortunately, after only two steps, he fell...


    "I still don''t believe it!" Leo Nai looked upset and tried again...


    "Okay, let''s try it freely! You have basically controlled every detail of your body. It is only a matter of proficiency to practice this. After you are proficient, go and kill the super dangerous species below!"


    As Monkey King''s voice fell, Ma Yin and the others began to practice...


    If you don¡¯t understand, Monkey King taught them hand-in-hand. The progress of the girls is extremely fast...


    I have to say that with the practice of the past few days, the favorability of several women towards Monkey King has soared...

 1861 Chapter 154 Winged White Snake

    This is also the reason Sun Wukong taught them to practice. Didn''t the so-called feelings gradually arise in this kind of practice together?


    As for the effect, it is naturally obvious. Even though Ma Yin, who is extremely arrogant, may slap his mouth twice from time to time, he admires Monkey King in his heart.


    Because I had already practiced the control of the body before, so now I have cultivated and climbed the tree smoothly. With the guidance of Monkey King, I have completely mastered it in just a few hours.


    Looking at the women running and running on the "Ice Crystal Tree", Monkey King admired: "Not bad! He is a killer who plays assassination! I learned it so soon!"


    "That is, how can such a simple thing stop the genius!" Ma Yin raised his head, and Tsundere again.


    "That''s OK, you''re the first to come!" Monkey King pointed to the abyss gorge ahead, and looked at Ma Yin with a slight smile.


    "I will come if I come!" Ma Yin snorted, walked to the edge of the frozen cliff, looked at the bottomless abyss, and the scene of the cold wind raging, swallowing saliva, a little timid. If this falls, I am afraid there will be no bones left.


    "Why? Afraid?" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Just kidding! How could I be afraid!" Ma Yin yelled, as if embarrassed for himself, exhaled, and instantly entered a state of high concentration!


    Sun Wukong looked at it and nodded very satisfied. Although this girl was very proud, but once she got serious, even Sun Wukong''s highly concentrated state was somewhat appreciated.


    "Be careful, Ma Yin, if you fall, you will die!" Hill said nervously.


    Ma Yin immediately gave her a white look. If she were to be an ordinary person, she would be frustrated by Hill''s comfort.


    However, the current Ma Yin obviously will not be affected by her words. After taking the first step carefully, he turned his back and looked at the sky with his head, instead of looking at the endless abyss of horror, he stepped back successfully. On the frozen cliff, step by step, step back and walk down...


    "It''s smart, don''t look at the abyss!" For Ma Yin''s actions, Monkey King nodded in appreciation.


    Even people who are not afraid of heights will feel a sense of guilty conscience and fear when looking at the bottomless cold wind raging abyss, and not looking at it is indeed the most correct way.


    "That''s! I''m a genius!" Ma Yin was overjoyed by Sun Wukong''s praise, but his face was arrogant.


    "Next, I''ll come!" Leo Nai clenched his fists and took a deep breath. He was very handsome and jumped off the cliff, climbing the ice wall with his hands, and sliding down all the way, hearty haha. The laughter gradually faded away: "It''s too exciting! It''s so fun! Hahahaha~~ Everyone, I''ll go one step ahead!"


    "It seems that Leo Nai is not only Hungarian, but also surprisingly courageous!" Sun Wu air-conditioned laughed: "But I told you to go down, I didn''t ask you to slide down! Don''t give me any tricks!" Riding across the ice cliff, with one foot in the air, her body burst down like an arrow from the string, but within a second, she had already caught up with Leo Nai, with one foot against her waist from behind, letting She stopped sliding: "Go on for me! This is also a kind of exercise!"


    "Just leave! Why do you push me from behind?" Leo Nai glanced at Monkey King, his cheeks flushed, indicating something.


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he patted her cocked buttocks irritably. This girl was really courageous, and in turn started to tease him.


    And at this moment, Chitong and the others also ran down the ice wall. They were indeed used to run. I have to say that as a killer, these girls are very courageous. Once let go After that, there is no scruples.


    Of course, the main reason is that Monkey King is already below. They are very sure that as long as they encounter danger, Monkey King will naturally save them the first time!


    However, after walking for more than half an hour, they still can''t see the bottom of the cliff, which makes Leo Nai and the others become a little nervous: "Master Goku, how deep is this? Why can''t we see the bottom of the cliff? We can''t hold on for long. That''s it!"


    "Bottom of the cliff?" Monkey King smiled when he heard the words, "Even if I walk for another hour, I can''t reach the bottom of the cliff!"


    "No way! So deep?!" Leo Nai''s eyes widened suddenly and looked at Monkey King: "If we can''t hold on anymore, would you carry us?"


    "I think, but with so many of you, I can''t remember it!" Monkey King laughed, pointing to a hole and acupuncture point that has already appeared on the ice wall below and said: "That''s it!"


    "It turns out to be a dangerous species living on the cliff? What kind of species will it be?" Chitong looked at the cave 1 on the cliff below, and already held his [Cun Yu].


    Outside the cave 1, there is a spacious ice platform, which does not seem to be caused by man, but formed naturally.


    Monkey King landed on the platform first, and then Chitong and the others arrived one after another. Looking at the slightly dim cave in front of them, Chitong looked serious: "Be careful, I heard that there are dangerous species living on the cliff. They are all very fierce, especially in this extremely cold place!"


    "Hi~~!!!"


    Before Sha You and the others could answer, a loud, weird cry came from cave 1 and then they saw a white snake-shaped monster with fleshy wings flying out, a cold breath, making the place here The temperature drops sharply too!


    "Is this guy? It doesn''t look very good!" Leo Nai yelled, punched out a straight punch, sprayed out a domineering shadow, and repelled the cold air from the attack!


    But the shadow of the fist did not diminish, and it slammed straight towards the strange snake, and saw the weird white snake neigh, and the flick of the fist was to blast the shadow of the fist!The cold three-cornered eyes looked at Monkey King vigilantly, the snake core spit out, as if warning.


    "Huh? Something!" Leo Nai saw that his fist was broken by the opponent''s tail, his face finally showed a hint of surprise: "What kind of dangerous species is this? I haven''t seen it!"


    "Super dangerous species, winged white snake!" Monkey King said with a serious face: "Be careful, although this little thing looks less than two meters, but it is extremely fast and contains extremely severe cold poison. The middle one will be frozen in a moment. Died as an ice sculpture! It would be uncomfortable to be bitten by it!"


    After speaking, Monkey King retreated a little later, and moved a little away from the Wing White Snake.


    When the wing white snake saw the opportunity, the body with the thickness of the wrist suddenly shook, turning into a white shadow and disappearing...

 1862 Chapter 155 Broken

    Leonai suddenly felt a dangerous breath coming from her neck, and in shock, he instinctively shifted her body to the left, avoiding the flashing white shadow.


    If she were to change to this lightning-fast strike before, she would not be able to avoid it anyway; but after training, the various functions of the body have been greatly improved, and the six senses have naturally become incomparable. Sensitive, alert in advance, made instinct and avoided.


    Seeing the white shadow flashing in front of him, Leo Nai''s reaction was not slow, and the probing hand suddenly grabbed it, pinching the seven inches of the white wing snake...


    This eyesight and movement are just right performance, watching Monkey King nod secretly, but then he shook his head again: "But to grasp with bare hands, it is a bit reckless..."


    Sure enough, the moment Leo Nai grabbed the Winged White Snake, a biting chill came out of her body, causing Leo Nai''s right hand to be instantly frozen, and it spread to her body at an astonishing speed...


    "Quick! Throw it away!" Chi pupil saw this and drank anxiously, [Shi Yu] in his hand had already cut at the snake''s head...


    However, at this moment, Leonai''s right hand and half of his body are already frozen, how can he throw the Winged White Snake away?


    Fortunately, Crimson Eye shot in time, without Leo Nai throwing away the Winged White Snake, it has spontaneously turned into a white shadow and flashed over the edge of the stone platform, because if it does not evade, Crimson Eye¡¯s sword will be cut. Go to its head.


    "What a terrible cold!" Half of her body was frozen for a moment, Leo Nai was surprised, silently moving his mind, all the cells in her body became abnormally active, and her frozen half of her body , The white mist was gradually rising, and the ice was dissolved...


    "Huh~ Fortunately, I learned this trick beforehand, otherwise I really have to explain it here!" Leo Nai patted her huge Hun.


    "It''s just cold, it''s easy to defrost, but if it''s cold toxin, it won''t be so easy..." Monkey King warned from the side: "So don''t get bitten by it, or even use the method I teach you. At your current level, it will be very painful then!"


    "This thing is fast and slippery. It''s hard to prevent it from being bitten!" Ma Yin looked serious, but at the same time very confused: "And, why didn''t it attack?"


    "Because it is afraid of me!" Monkey King chuckled, and stepped back a little further: "This little thing is very sensitive. I am just an ordinary person now, and it can instinctively feel my danger. It seems that the talent is good!"


    "Are you complimenting yourself?" Ma Yin looked at Monkey King and rolled her eyes. Although she was surprised that Wing White Snake was actually afraid of him, she would not admit it to her arrogant mouth.


    Sun Wukong ignored Ma Yin, but deepened his concealment. Now, although Sun Wukong is still here, he has completely disappeared from the perception of Wing White Snake.


    Winged White Snake looked around, and in the clever three corners, there was a trace of doubt. Why did the human who brought it instinctively dangerous suddenly disappear?


    "Who is afraid of it!" Leo Nai yelled, and turned his head to look at Monkey King: "If we are caught cold, can you solve it, right?"


    Monkey King spread his hands and did not answer. Seeing him like this, Leo Nai would naturally know: "Since it can be solved, why are you afraid of it? Kill it!"


    As he said, squeezing his fists, he slammed his fist towards the white snake!


    Unexpectedly, the Wing White Snake did not evade, and went straight to Leo Nai¡¯s fist. The horrible fist hit the stone platform and cracked, but it did not hurt the Wing White Snake at all, but was entangled by the Wing White Snake. 1 I stayed on the arm, although it was not frozen again due to the release of an astonishing body temperature, but the worst thing is that the two fangs of the winged white snake have deeply pierced 1 into Leonai''s arm, and she was bitten!


    The cold poison invaded her blood instantly, even with the astonishing high temperature that she emitted, it was gradually covered with a layer of hoarfrost!


    But Leonai wanted this opportunity, backhanded firmly grasping the winged white snake in his palm, and at the same time shouted: "It''s now!"


    "The method is right, it''s a pity that I underestimated the opponent''s strength too much!" Monkey King shook his head when he saw it.


    They saw that the red eyes and the others wanted to use Leonai¡¯s opportunity to control the main-winged white snake to give it a fatal blow, but they did not want the white-winged snake to suddenly pull its tail in front of Leone¡¯s Huns, and they made a dull sound. Leo Nai let out a muffled snort, his body flew upside down in an instant, hit the ice wall opposite the ice table, and fell straight into the abyss!


    "Leonai!!"


    Both Hill and Sayo''s complexion changed drastically. At the same time, they stretched their bodies. They didn''t hesitate to climb down, trying to save people. Unfortunately, a severe cold wind suddenly swept from the bottom of the cliff, which forced them To dodge, otherwise even them might be rolled down the ice cliff, but in such a gap, Leo Nai''s figure has already been lost...


    "Why... how could it happen?!!!"


    Sha You and Hill climbed on the ice wall, looking at the bottom of the cliff where Leo Nai disappeared, with a look of regret and loss, but suddenly heard the voice of Monkey King from the stone platform: "You two are not coming up yet? Want to perform juggling ?"


    Hill and Sha You were taken aback for a moment, looking at the person in Monkey King''s arms, with a look of astonishment: "Leonai? When did you make the shot?"


    With that said, the two women ran up along the ice wall with joy...


    "It''s up to you to save it. I''m afraid this stuff has been cut into pieces by the cold wind below!" Sun Wukong said, placing Leo Nai, who was completely frozen, on the ground, but she suddenly got up and went straight into Sun Wukong''s. In her arms, she hugged him tightly: "Okay~~~cold~~~Don¡¯t let go~~Hurry up~~I~~detoxify~~ah~~~" Her voice started to tremble when it was so cold .


    "This is the consequence of the hot head!" Monkey King unceremoniously slapped Leo Nai''s Feng 1 buttocks, then looked at her Hun, where the clothes had been beaten to pieces, revealing The pair of huge objects were removed, but they were densely covered with cracks, which looked very scary.


    When Sun Wukong looked at it, he exclaimed: "Good fellow, this Hungarian part was almost broken..."


    Leo Nai looked down, and screamed in an instant: "Ah~~It''s over! It''s ruined~~It''s ruined! You don''t have to save~~I am!~Let me~~~die~~drop~~Forget it! "


    "What the hell is that! Be quiet!" Monkey King slapped Leo Nai''s hip again, causing her to cry in mourning: "Don''t hit it, it''s going to be broken when you hit the fart..."

 1863 Chapter 156 Treatment

    Hot and cold are at odds with each other, even the steel will shatter, let alone the human body.


    Leonai used a secret technique to heat her body to resist the coldness of the winged white snake. At the same time, he was infected with the cold and heat. The cold and heat couldn''t hold back in the body. The power exploded completely, and the body could no longer bear it and cracked.


    But because the cold poison had already numbed her pain nerves, Leonai didn''t feel any pain.


    Even if she possesses the terrific equipment with amazing resilience, she is useless at this moment, because the cold poison has frozen the cell wound, how can she recover?


    It is precisely because of this that Leonai, who has always been careless, panicked.


    Nonsense, the Hungarian tribe was beaten to pieces, can she not panic?


    "It''s so cruel~~~~This is damn~~Little Mud Loach~It''s too cruel~~" Leo Nai shivered, gritted his teeth and looked at the winged white snake that was fighting with the red pupil, wishing to skin it. cramp.


    "You two also go help!" Monkey King looked at Hill and Sha You, the two girls nodded at the same time, and joined the battle group...


    "If you want revenge, stop talking nonsense!" Sun Wukong put his gaze on Leone¡¯s body again, and took off her clothes that were frozen, but Leone¡¯s face became tense. : "Hey~~I''m all like this...you still want to...take advantage?"


    "Zhan your sister! Believe it or not, I squeezed her out?" Monkey King viciously made a vicious pinch in front of Leone''s Huns with both hands.


    "Don''t, I was wrong!"


    Sun Wukong gave her an angry look: "It''s good to know that you are wrong. I will help you resolve the cold toxin, and you will naturally return to normal. Just the cracks in your body, what if the clothes melt into the wound? Do you mind, I will help you put it on again?"


    "No, you''d better take it off! Anyway, you have seen it all, and this fig leaf is not bad..." Leo Nai happily walked to the ground, as if he was at your disposal.


    Sun Wukong did not delay and removed Leo Nai¡¯s clothes in twos or twos. Because of the conflict between the hot and cold inside Leo Nai¡¯s body, Leo Nai¡¯s body was already covered with cracks. It looked miserable and terrifying. Even Sun Wukong looked at his brows. Was slightly wrinkled.


    If Leo Nai hadn''t practiced the mental methods taught by Monkey King and protected her vitals in the internal organs, I am afraid that even if she had such an astonishingly resilient imperial tool like [The Lion King], she would have died at this moment.


    This crack looks scary, but it''s just an external injury, and it didn''t hurt the internal organs.As long as the cold toxin is removed, with Leonai''s recovery ability, he can recover.


    "Goku, the way you teach us is not very reliable! See what it looks like!" Leo Nai looked at him like this, the expression on his face was even worse than crying.


    "Not very reliable? Without my mental method, you would have become a popsicle, and you have not cultivated to the home, if you can go further, you can dissolve the cold poison in an instant!"


    As he said, Sun Wukong¡¯s hand shone with light, shining on Leo Nai¡¯s body, causing her pale body covered with frost to recover at an astonishing speed, but within two seconds, the cold poison had been completely purified. Even the horrible crack healed and disappeared!


    "Wow~ your treatment method is too abnormal? It will be fine in a while?" Leonai suddenly stood up from the ground and looked at himself, with a look of shock: "How many incredible methods do you have? "


    "Put the clothes on and talk!" Monkey King threw a set of clothes to her.


    "I''m not shy, what are you afraid of?" Leo Nai put on clothes in front of Monkey King with a generous face, and put his eyes tightly on him: "Seriously, how is your sister''s figure?"


    "Okay¡­"


    "Alright? That''s the evaluation? Would you like to show you a closer look?" Leo Nai''s expression was dissatisfied, and he was about to take off the clothes he had just put on.


    "Yeah!"


    "Huh~~ I want to be beautiful!" Leo Nai immediately rolled his eyes at Monkey King, and at the same time, he leaned close and used her pair of proud Huns to withstand Monkey King''s cavities: "Really , Sister''s body has been seen by you, how do you plan to compensate?"


    "Take a look!"


    "Okay!" Leo Nai smiled slyly: "Come to my room after I go back..."


    After finishing speaking, before Monkey King could answer, he already shouted and joined Chitong and the others in the battle circle: "Damn loach, sister is here for revenge!"


    Although the Wing White Snake''s strength is good, and the speed is surprisingly fast, it is actually very easy to deal with if the Chi pupils who have been taught by Monkey King are careful to deal with it.


    Leo Nai was just too reckless before, and wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible, and underestimated the strength of the Winged White Snake, which made a big loss.


    Now a few people have joined forces to deal with dodge carefully, and suddenly realized that it is not as difficult as imagined.


    Even if the Wing White Snake is fast, they can do instinctive dodge as long as they concentrate, and they can''t touch them even if they throw the Wing White Snake to launch an attack.


    "But~ it turns out that apart from being faster and possessing a terrifying cold poison, there is nothing special about this thing!"


    After understanding the battle mode of the Winged White Snake, Leo Nai curled his lips and was almost killed by this thing before. Let her think about it now, it feels very embarrassing.


    "Don''t be careless, this thing is indeed very dangerous!" Chi Tong reminded with a serious face: "Maybe it is because of the relationship between its horrible cold air and cold poison, and the curse poison contained in my [] actually attacked it. It¡¯s ineffective, and its skin is very hard. I just cut a small gap with my sword..."


    Leo Nai looked at the wound in the abdomen of the Wing White Snake that had been frozen by the cold, and was a little bit embarrassed: "[Shi Yu] is ineffective against it...The defense is amazing, and it is powerful, fast, and very poisonous. I can''t grab it close at all, how can I break this?"


    "If I can aim at it, I can do it with one shot!" Ma Yin said.


    "If it is my [elimination soul] should be able to see it cut?" Hill said.


    "Can you really kill it with a single shot?" Leo looked at Ma Yin very seriously.


    "Of course, Wukong has taught me a secret weapon. I can now freely adjust the power of [Pumpkin]!" Ma Yin was affirmed with a proud face.


    "That''s OK, let''s take a risk!" Leo Nai looked at Chitong and Shayou with a serious face: "The three of us grabbed it at the same time. No matter how powerful it is, it should be able to stop it for a while? In the neutral position, Hill immediately cut it off with [Essence]. If it doesn¡¯t die, Ma Yin is making up for it. Don¡¯t be afraid of affecting us. Wukong¡¯s treatment is simply abnormal, and he can recover from serious injuries!"

 1864 Chapter 157 Occupational Problems

    Hill and Ma Yin nodded solemnly at the same time, they could see clearly the scene when Monkey King treated Leo Nai, but they were dealing with Wing White Snake at the time, and they didn''t say anything.


    With the speed of the winged white snake, it is not easy to catch it, but it is very easy, provided that a person is needed as a bait.


    This task naturally fell on Leo Nai, among the women, her physical fitness was the best.


    "Hey~ Little Mud Loach, don''t persuade you! You are here!" Leo Nai hooked his finger at the winged white snake flying in the air with a defiant expression on his face.


    Although the Wing White Snake is extremely psychic, she can''t understand what Leo Nai is talking about, but her eyes and movements can understand. The long stalemate can''t help the few humans in front of her, making it a heart. Retire, but it was provoked by Leo Nai, which immediately aroused its ferocity, neighed and turned into a white shadow and flew towards Leo Nai!


    Almost subconsciously, Leonai raised his arm to block her in front of her, and then he felt a terrifying force hit her wrist, causing her to retreat several steps, if it wasn''t for Sha Yu resisted her in time behind her, fearing that she might fall under the abyss behind her.


    "It''s not big, but its strength is not small!" Leo Nai chuckled, looking at the winged white snake that had bitten his wrist firmly, and smiled triumphantly: "A beast is a beast. It''s so simple to be fooled!"


    As he said, he shot like electricity, pinched the snake''s head with one hand, and pressed it to the ground. The winged white snake instinctively wrapped its body around Leonai''s arm.


    It''s just that Leo Nai did not have any abnormalities this time, apparently there was no chills.


    It turned out that the wrist where she was bitten was tightly wrapped around the broken clothes she took off. The length of the winged white snake''s fangs failed to pierce her skin.


    After that, Sha You and Chitong rushed over when they saw the opportunity, and together with Leo Nai, they grabbed the Wing White Snake and pressed it to the ground!


    While the Winged White Snake is struggling fiercely, there is a danger of breaking free at any time. It can be seen that its power is so great. You must know that the power that Leo Nai and the others erupted after cultivation should not be underestimated, but even so, there are still some that can not be overcome. A little white snake with wings.


    And as he was restrained, the Winged White Snake also felt bad, and terrible cold air radiated from its body, causing the hands of Chitong and the others to be covered with a layer of hoarfrost, but the next moment it quickly dissolved...


    "Cut!" Leo Nai looked at Hill aside and yelled.


    Hill did not hesitate, nodded solemnly, gave a sweet drink, and [eliminated soul] in his hand turned into a beautiful arc, which was cut off with Leonai''s right hand and snake head!


    There was no hesitation in the decisive shot. With such a temperament, even Monkey King nodded secretly.


    Although knowing that the arm can be connected if it is broken, but if you want to cut off the arm of your vow friend, not everyone can make such a decisive decision.


    "The more the crisis is, the more decisive you can make a decisive judgment. It is worthy of being born as a killer!" Monkey King looked at Hill and smiled. Although this sister paper is a bit dull, in this respect, it really has Amazing talent, it seems that the Lord of the World should have her place.


    The right hand was cut off in an instant, and Leo Nai didn''t even hum, but his face trembled for a moment, and he stubbornly resisted the severe pain, the attributes of the female man were undoubtedly revealed.


    However, although the head of the Winged White Snake was cut off along with Leonai''s arm, it did not lose its vitality. Instead, it screamed, ejected, and bit towards Hill''s front door...


    Seeing Hill move the wide [Essence] to a gear in front of him, but in the next instant, a beam of light came out first, destroying the snake head in the middle of it!


    "Huh~ don''t forget me, I''m not here to make soy sauce!" Ma Yin held [pumpkin] and hummed proudly.


    "Ma Yin, not bad! It seems that your shooting level has improved!" Leo Nai firmly held the headless winged white snake, looked at Ma Yin, and exclaimed: "At such a fast speed, you can still Intercept and shoot in the air, great!"


    "This kind of thing is too simple for this genius!"


    "Okay, don''t panic!" Monkey King walked over and pinched Ma Yin''s cheek forcefully, so angry that she also stretched out her hand to pinch Monkey King''s face, but unfortunately, she was not tall enough to put her feet on her feet. Without pinching it, she was so angry that she bit Sun Wukong''s arm.


    Sun Wukong didn''t care, let her bite like this, and came to Leo Nai''s side, looking at her severed hand that had stopped the blood flow, with a helpless expression: "Can''t you make it milder? Why bother? Want to be so bloody and cruel?"


    As he said, he picked up the broken arm and connected it to Leonai''s broken hand. The miraculous link between the two healed, and within two or three seconds, there was no scar left.


    "Professional problem, I''m used to it!" Leo Nai chuckled, danced the right hand that was attached, and exclaimed: "It''s really good, much better than Lubbock''s stitching technique!"


    With that said, looking at the Winged White Snake who was still struggling violently without his head, he was very surprised and said, "Vitality is strong!"


    "It''s also a super dangerous species!" Monkey King said with a plain expression: "If I hadn''t taught you how to resist the cold, it wouldn''t be so easy to deal with it!" As he said, he stretched out his hand and took it out of the wound. A white tendon exuding a trace of cold air came.


    And as the white tendons were pulled out, the body of the snake that was still struggling immediately stopped moving. When Sha You and the others saw this, they also let go of their hands, breathing a little. Although it was only a moment, it could be consumed. It is not small.


    "This is the material used to make Emperor Gu?" Chi Tong looked at the white veins in Monkey King''s hand and asked curiously.


    Monkey King nodded, and handed Leo Nai a dagger: "Don''t you hate it? Go and peel it to me. If you want to make a leather whip, this snake skin must be no less."


    "Hey~ It''s just what I want!" Leo Nai picked up the dagger and started to do thin-skinned work...


    "Do you want to make a leather whip? Are you going to give it to Najeta?" Sha You said with some taste.


    "Don''t worry, you are indispensable!" Monkey King took Sha You''s slender hand and smiled slightly, which made Sha You''s face a smile, and then asked curiously: "But the emperor has a wavelength that does not conform to the wavelength. You can¡¯t use the features that people like you can use. Can we really use the Teikoku you made?"

 1865 Chapter 158 Heart

    "Don''t worry, the emperor tools I made for you all have the only specificity, and no one else can use them except you!" Monkey King said, putting away the snake tendons of the winged white snake.


    "Is there any special equipment? Why haven''t I heard of it?" Leo Nai''s face was curious; Chitong and the others were also puzzled.


    "Didn''t you hear about it now?" Monkey King chuckled.


    During the conversation, Leo Nai had peeled off the snake skin and handed it to Monkey King, while Chi Tong held the tender white snake meat and handed it to Monkey King.


    Monkey King looked at Chi Tong: "Want to eat?"


    "Yeah~~" Chi Tong''s little head connected, his eyes full of longing.


    "Okay!" Monkey King nodded: "Go to boil water and clean it..."


    Red pupil heard the words and immediately took the whistle and blew it twice, but for a moment, the huge black shadow of the fire cage leapt down from the sky and landed on the platform here.


    Chi pupil immediately jumped on the back of the cage and got busy, because the cooking tools are all placed on the back of the Huo Ei cage...


    Seeing the blood and filth all over his body, Leo Nai looked helpless: "I really want to take a bath! This ghost place is really uncomfortable!"


    "It''s not easy to take a bath..." Monkey King waved his hand and a large bathtub flashed before his eyes.


    "Wow! Do you even carry this kind of stuff?" Leo Nai''s eyes lit up and his face was delighted: "Not bad! My sister is optimistic about you!"


    With that said, I picked up the big bathtub and ran into the cave to pick up ice cubes...


    "What are you doing?"


    "Chisel ice hot water!" Leo Nai glanced at Monkey King, his hands kept moving.


    "The water element in this place is so abundant, you don''t need to chisel ice and hot water! Come here!" Monkey King waved.


    "Water element? What do you want to be famous for?" Leo Nai immediately carried the tub and ran in front of Monkey King, with a look of curiosity. The appearance of this female man was really asymmetrical with her fiery figure.


    "The mental method that I taught you actually coincides with the ability to communicate with all the elements of the heavens and the earth, but you have not cultivated yet at home, so you can''t sense it for the time being...now you can see clearly..." Monkey King said, above his finger, for an instant A huge water polo was condensed, and they all looked surprised at Chitong.


    "As long as you work hard to cultivate, you can also be like me. You need water and water, and fire and fire... The Five Elements, free to control!" Monkey clicked, the water ball fell into the bathtub, and instantly overflowed the entire bathtub. .


    "I''m going! The mentality you taught us is so awesome?" Leo Nai''s eyes widened in surprise: "If you really understand the mentality, wouldn''t you become a god?"


    "That''s right, as long as you understand thoroughly, you can become a god!" Monkey King laughed.


    Can you hear Leo Nai and the others in their ears, but they all rolled their eyes, becoming gods?Come on!They didn''t believe this, but they knew how powerful this mental method was.


    Only Sha You looked at Monkey King with a strange look: "God..." Thinking of Monkey King''s resurrection of the dead Iyeas, thinking of his incredible methods, her heart jumped violently: "No? Could it be that Master Wukong...really-a god?!"


    "Sha You, what''s the matter? Your face looks a little wrong?" Chi Tong looked at Sha You with concern and asked.


    "No...nothing..." Sha You waved her hand again and again: "I just remembered something..."


    Leonai lifted the tub full of water over his head with ease, and put it down in front of the fire cage: "Small fire, this bucket of water has heated up, be careful! If the bucket is burned out, I Cut your 1st leg and roast it!"


    The fire cage was obviously frightened and his whole body shook with a big mouth, spewing out a ball of flames, surrounding the tub...


    Fortunately, this bathtub is caused by bronze, otherwise the fire cage would be really a tragedy.


    However, for ten minutes or so, a bucket of water has turned into warm water. Leo Nai did not evade, stripped himself off three or two times, jumped into the tub, and suddenly uttered a groan: "Ah~ Really comfortable!"


    "Hey hello~~ How much do you pay attention to me!" Ma Yin''s face was red, Jiao yelled: "How can you be here..."


    "Anlaan! I don''t care, what are you shy!" Leo Nai waved his hand indifferently: "Besides, there are no outsiders here except the big mother cage!"


    "No outsiders? But there are men!" Ma Yin and the others looked at Leone with a silent expression.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter if Goku sees it! Anyway, I''ve been seen all over my body..." Leo Nai smiled: "Besides, my sister has decided to be a junior for him. ¡­"


    "What kind of mistress! You...you..." The innocent Ma Yin has been ashamed of smoking,


    "I don''t know this?" Leo Nai explained seriously: "BOSS is the boss, Sha You is the 12th, I am the junior!"


    "What kind of old one..." Shayou was suddenly flushed: "And the name of the old one is too strange..."


    "Then it''s called Xiao Er? Uh~ Xiao Er is also very strange!" Leo Nai muttered.


    "Are you serious?" Main was obviously surprised by Leonard''s thoughts and boldness.


    "Of course it''s serious!" Leo Nai looked casual, but his eyes were particularly serious: "Those nobles, high officials, who are not three wives and four concubines, it is hard to meet a man as good as Wukong that makes my heart move, of course I have to hurry up, I don¡¯t even have to be a Mistress anymore! You know, there is another Esders behind! Think about how the witch will call my sister in the future, ah~~ So excited!"


    After that, don''t look at Hill and Mayin deeply.


    (PS: I forgot to explain before. Let me explain. Because Najetta needs an assistant by his side, Seleu didn''t come with him.)


    "What are you looking at me!" Ma Yin immediately lowered his head in shame, but from the corner of his eyes he glanced at Monkey King, wanting to see how he reacted. What do you think, the guy has been staring at Leo Nai. Without looking at her, she was suddenly furious: "What a fool!"


    Leo Nai stretched his head out of the tub, and looked at Monkey King beside him, full of temptation and confusion: "Goku, do you want to rub my back?"


    "Happy to be of service!" The beautiful women confided their thoughts, and the Monkey King would naturally not twitch, and immediately ran over...


    "Take your back and go back, don''t touch it!" Leo Nai warned.


    Seeing this picture, Shayou suddenly felt as if something important had been taken away, with an unhappy expression on her face: "It''s so irritating, it''s obviously mine first, how can I let Leonard get on the ground first! I also want to ¡­"


    After that, he took off his clothes in twos and then jumped into the tub...


    It¡¯s just that she is more conservative than Leonay, and she wears a sense of sex and clothing...

 1866 Chapter 159 Earth Flame Beast

    Three hours later, the original winged white snake lived in cave 1.


    Hill accompanied Chitong to tidy up the tableware. He didn''t want to slip under his feet. He screamed in surprise and fell to the ground. The pile of dishes in his hand was suddenly shattered.


    Monkey King looked at him with a speechless expression: "Hill, how many times are you doing this? After eating a meal, you are about to throw a pile of bowls..."


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Hill was flushed, and he bowed and apologized.


    "Hey~ Forget it, I won¡¯t get used to seeing you fall once someday..." Sun Wu was really helpless with Hill¡¯s attributes. He was clean and tidy when fighting, but he was clumsy and dumb when doing housework. Very cute.


    Standing up, Monkey King walked out of Cave 1 and stood on the edge of the ice platform, looking at the bottomless abyss below, saying: "I have taken a bath and eaten my meal. It''s time to collect the second material. !"


    "Don''t you say that the material is under here?" Ma Yin looked at the bottomless abyss before her eyes.


    "Not below here, but at a lower level, a place that ordinary people can''t reach at all!"


    "Is it a dangerous species?" Sha You looked curious.


    "No, just collect a piece of geocentric stone..." Monkey King said flatly: "You don''t have to follow this time, I just go by myself!"


    "How can you do it!" Leo Nai immediately quit: "How can you miss such a risky thing!"


    "Really want to go?"


    Chitong and the others nodded together.


    "Okay, it''s okay to let you see the world, but don''t be scared then!" Monkey King said, waving his hand, and a light shield wrapped him and the red pupil girls: "Are you ready? ?Got to go!"


    "Come on! I already smell the breath of adventure!" Leonay was excited and excited.


    With a thought in Sun Wukong''s heart, the light shield has disappeared here with them...


    In the next moment, the scene that Chitong and the others saw through the transparent light shield barrier was golden, flowing slowly like a wave.


    "What are these? Where are we now?" Ma Yin looked curious.


    "The heart of the earth, in the magma!"


    "Huh? In the magma?!!!" Ma Yin and the others were shocked when they heard this: "Don''t you fool us? In such a blink, we are in the magma in the center of the earth?"


    "It looks like we are really in magma..." Chi pupil looked at the flowing''liquid body'' outside the shield barrier, with a serious expression.


    "You guy doesn''t look like a person anymore, just swish and bring us to this kind of place?" Ma Yin looked at Monkey King and spit out.


    "Your little mouth is really poisonous!" Monkey King pulled Ma Yin closer, stretched out a finger and stuffed it into her mouth, stirring indiscriminately.


    "You are hungry and perverted... Hurry up (you are perverted, let me go)..." Ma Yin was angry, but there was something in her mouth 1, which made her slurred, her face flushed and instinctive. It was just a bite, but suddenly I was afraid of biting Sun Wukong, so I took back a lot of strength, so that the picture became more ambiguous...


    Even the red pupils on the side were pretty blushing, very embarrassed, this action is so easy to make people want to be crooked!


    "It''s so bad!" Even Hill held his face in shame with both hands.


    "You... look, there seems to be something coming over there?!!!" Sha You suddenly pointed to the left and exclaimed.


    However, the magma on the left side was rolling up like a wave gang, and a huge black shadow was looming in the rolling magma.


    "Don''t there be dangerous species in this kind of place, right?" Chitong''s face was serious, and Sha You and the others became nervous when they heard it. You know, this place is in the magma of the earth!If they were attacked and the light shield shattered, they would all be finished.


    And the next moment, the huge black shadow in the tumbling lava revealed half of its true face. Amidst the screams of Sha You and the others, a huge mouth that was bigger than the light shield that enveloped them turned towards They bite and came, those sharp teeth that were half a meter long, like a burnt iron sword, densely covered with a big mouth, hideous and terrifying!


    With a''creak'', the sharp sword-like fangs have bitten on the light shield. Although the light shield is across, Chitong and the others feel a scorching heat and a sense of fear of death. All of them changed their complexion, and their faces were full of tension, and they grabbed the Monkey King: "Master Wukong, think about a way! We are going to be eaten!"


    "Calm, just such a beast, how could it possibly bite the barrier I set up..." Monkey King had a plain face, as if he was trying to rectify what he said, the super dangerous kind of biting the light shield barrier was full of mouths. The sharp teeth and fangs suddenly banged in unison, and they all broke apart. The golden blood overflowed along the periphery of the light shield...


    Perhaps it¡¯s because this monster lives in magma all year round, and its blood is extremely resistant to high temperature. Under the terrifying high temperature of magma, it has not even been evaporated, but it is strangely integrated with magma. , Making the magma itself more golden!


    When the Chi pupils saw this, they were relieved. Since there is no problem with safety, the question arises again: "What kind of dangerous species is this? It seems that they have never seen it before!"


    "Earth Flame Beast, a monster living in the magma of the earth''s core, is beyond the category of dangerous species and belongs to a real monster!" Sun Wukong explained calmly.


    "So, this guy is more powerful than the super dangerous species?" Leo Nai asked in surprise.


    "Naturally, this is the highest-level creature in the world..." Monkey King smiled slightly: "We are lucky, we were lucky enough to meet!"


    "Hey~ this is also called good luck?" Hill and the others were speechless.


    "Of course, I wanted to go to other places to collect materials, but if I met this guy, it would have saved a lot of things!" Monkey King said, going out of the light shield, but was caught by the red pupils: "Are you crazy? It''s all magma outside!"


    "Don''t worry, do you think I am like a person who likes to be dead?" Monkey King smiled and gave them a relieved look, and walked out of the light shield enchantment, and the magma from the outside world seemed to see himself when Monkey King appeared Like a king, he parted on his own in an instant, and didn''t dare to contaminate him at all.


    "Too... incredible!!" Chitong and the others stared in shock. "Magma is giving way to him? Don''t dare to touch him? God! What the hell is going on?!"


    "Abnormal! What a pervert! This guy is really not a human!" With Monkey King''s departure, Ma Yin''s mouth became free again, listening to her tone, she didn''t seem to be taught at all.

 1867 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty

    "Let me see what you look like..."


    As Monkey King''s voice fell, the magma separated at an astonishing speed, presenting an open space with a diameter of 100 meters.


    The full picture of the Earth Flame Beast was finally fully revealed in front of Monkey King and the others. The mouth of the beast had a fish body with four legs. It was nearly fifteen meters long and four meters high. It was covered with gold and reddish scales. Standing by his side, he could feel an incredible amount of heat.


    At the moment when the magma almost receded, the Earth Flame Beast suddenly roared and spewed out a golden torrent, blasting towards Monkey King!


    A transparent barrier flashed in front of Monkey King voluntarily, blocking the golden fire from the lasing, Monkey King looked at it with interest: "In this world, there are strange creatures like you, it is interesting! "


    However, the answer to Monkey King was the Earth Flame Beast''s violent roar, but it was a pity that its mouth full of sharp teeth had been broken, and it didn''t look very prestigious.


    Although it is not prestigious, its aura is still exceptionally amazing, even if it is an ordinary person, it may not be able to resist even the heat it emits.


    With a roar again, the Earth Flame Beast slammed, and the target pointed directly at the Monkey King in front of him. Seeing its posture, it wanted to smash the barrier in front of Monkey King!


    This made Leo Nai and the others very nervous. Just by looking at their size, they knew that the power of the flame beasts should not be underestimated. Although everyone knows that Monkey King is very strong, care and tension are inevitable.


    "It seems that your perception of danger is not very good. You dare to attack me so unscrupulously!" Monkey King smiled as he watched the Earth Flame Beast attacking him. For a flash, the next instant, with a loud''touch'', he was already an inch bomb bombarding the vital part of the Earth Flame Beast''s neck!


    Chitong and the others clearly heard the sound of''click; there was a sound of broken bones, and then one by one saw in astonishment. As soon as Monkey King grasped the forelimbs of the Earth Flame Beast, he smashed it on the ground like a toy...


    The roar of "Boom~~" and the shaking of the earth made Chitong and the others dumbfounded: "Okay... so amazing..."


    "I...I''ll never say bad things about him again..." Mayin swallowed even more, with a frightened expression on her face, because the current Monkey King is too bloody and violent. Someday she will really give Monkey King to him. Annoyed, it would be miserable.


    "It''s...very cruel!" Leo Nai''s eyes shone, and he seemed very excited: "I heard that Sai Liu''s Emperor''Xiao Bi'' was kicked and exploded by Goku!"


    "Then you don''t need to be excited, do you?" Mayin gave her a blank glance.


    "No way, I feel itchy hands, I really want to take a kick! Unfortunately, the temperature here is too high to go out... Even if you have practiced the mental method taught by Wukong, you still can''t resist the heat here... It seems that we still have a lot of room for growth!"


    The Earth Flame Beast was smashed by Monkey King and was already dying. The so-called most dangerous species was just like that, being beaten to death in Monkey King''s hands.


    Then Sun Wukong digs up the chamber of the Earth Flame Beast, dug out a red crystal and put it away, peeling off its skin and scales, and then kicking the body of the Earth Flame Beast 100 meters away. In the torrent of magma...


    Countless magma waves violently rise to a height of tens of feet, presenting an empty place, and a pebble-like''stone'' as large as a ruby ??emerges from the empty place, exuding a dazzling blush.


    "Hey~ I didn¡¯t expect the geocentric stone I was looking for is here..." Monkey King was slightly surprised. He didn¡¯t use his spiritual knowledge to find materials, just to experience the fun of adventure, but he didn¡¯t expect that the goddess of luck would follow He has a leg, even if he doesn''t want to find it so quickly, he can kick it out with a kick.


    With a quick move, the geocentric rock that was a hundred meters away flew back to Monkey King in an instant, suspended.


    Perhaps it is because it has been invaded and tempered in the magma all the year round. The surface of this geocentric stone is as smooth as a mirror, exuding a blush, and it is very beautiful.


    Stroking it, surprisingly, it doesn''t feel hot at all, but it is very warm and feels great.


    "It''s really a rare strange stone!" Monkey King smiled slightly, turned and entered the light shield enchantment, and the geocentric stone also drifted in with him voluntarily...


    "Master Wukong, is this the material you are looking for? It''s so beautiful!" Sha You looked at the strange stone floating in front of her, her eyes full of affection.


    "If this is auctioned, how much will it cost!" Compared to Sha You and the others, Leonai is much more straightforward. In her eyes, this''stone'' is money!


    "Don''t be so vulgar?" Monkey King looked at Leone.


    Leo Nai spread his hands together: "You are a full man and don''t know how hungry you are. Think about my previous life. Sometimes I have to rely on deceived money to make a living!"


    Sun Wukong thought, it¡¯s really the case. In the original book, when Leonai and Tazmi met for the first time, didn¡¯t they slaughter him and stole his money? Sleeping on the street leads to a series of things...


    "It''s okay, don''t you want to be your brother''s junior, brother will raise you in the future!"


    "Hehe~~ Even if you don''t say it, my sister will depend on you!" Leo Nai said, sandwiching Monkey King''s arms into her pair of giants.


    Xiang 1 was softened by the moment before Leo Nai-Hung, and Monkey King sighed boringly: "Oh~~ It¡¯s not good to be too strong! It¡¯s not exciting to take a good risk. 1 love..."


    "Pretend! Keep on pretending!" Ma Yin rolled her eyes at Monkey King now: "If you don''t pretend that we are still friends!"


    "I don''t want to be friends with you!" Monkey King said.


    "What do you mean?!" Ma Yin was instantly furious.


    "I want you to be my little girlfriend!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Hey?!!!" Mayin was about to have an attack, but she was instantly blushed by Sun Wukong''s next words: "You...what are you talking about! I just...don''t be your little girlfriend! Dreaming! , What do you mean by "little"?"


    Seeing that Mayin was about to go violently, Monkey King was wisely not teasing her, he put the geocentric stone away, and his heart moved, several people instantly appeared in the ice cave of the winged white snake...


    Monkey King recruited the Fire Cage and jumped on its back: "The materials have been collected, we should go back too!"


    "Asshole, you haven''t told me what''little'' means!" Ma Yinjiao 1 drank and jumped up, and rushed towards Monkey King...


    (PS: The work is finished, it was too late to update a chapter, sorry.)

 1868 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty One

    It didn''t seem boring to fight all the way.


    This time, Monkey King and his party rushed back to the base overnight.


    Just jumping off the back of the fire cage, Xiao Zhencheng had already rushed from a distance and jumped into Monkey King''s arms: "Brother Wukong, I miss you so much!"


    "I also miss Xiao Zhencheng too! It wouldn''t be good to eat without you!" Monkey King laughed, rubbing Xiao Zhencheng''s head, lowered his head and nibble on her cheek, and Xiao Zhencheng''s eyes suddenly became happy. Squinted.


    "I''ll be back so soon?" To this, Najeta also looked surprised: "I thought it would take at least ten and a half days!"


    "Why don''t it take so long!" Before Monkey King could answer, Leo Nai answered with a look of excitement: "You don''t know! Goku is a great pervert! He not only taught us a lot of incredible skills. , And took us to the core of the magma, walking in the core of the magma, have you tried? Oh my God! It''s so exciting!"


    For Monkey King, this trip may not be a big deal, but for Leo Nai and the others, it was quite exciting. Not only did they learn a lot of incredible skills, but they also saw things that ordinary people would never see. Scene, monster.


    "It sounds really exciting, let''s listen carefully!" Nadetta sat down seriously and started the mode of listening carefully.


    "Have you heard of Wing White Snake?"


    "Yeah~" Najeta pondered for a moment, and said: "I have seen in the book, this is an extremely rare species, it can release an astonishing chill to freeze the enemy, and even has a cold poison. In the bite, within three breaths, I am afraid it will be frozen to death! Among the super dangerous species, it is also a top existence! Don''t say, your goal this time is it?"


    "Of course! And it was killed by us!" Leonai was smug.


    "With your current strength, can you kill Winged White Snake?" Najetta suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    "Don''t underestimate us!" Leo Nai smiled proudly: "After Wukong''s teaching and training, even if I meet Esders now, I am confident that I will be invincible in front of her!"


    "Has he given you ice immunity potions?" Najeta looked curious.


    "Why don''t you need to eat that kind of food!" Leo Nai''s hands are akimbo, in front of his boss, of course he has to show off: "Wukong has taught us more powerful minds. With that thing, we can now To resist the cold, it will be a matter of time before getting immune!"


    "I don''t doubt this!" Najeta was very calm. She had even seen Monkey King bring people back to life. What could be more surprising than this?


    "Let me take a look at what you have been away for a few days, what exactly Goku has trained you into!" Najeta was also curious about this.


    "Hill, show your hand to the eldest sister!"


    "Eldest sister?" Najeta was obviously taken aback when Leo Nai was called.


    "Hey~~ I don¡¯t understand..." Leo Nai touched Najeta with his shoulder, and whispered: "I am also the one with Wukong now..."


    "..." Najeta was half-spoken about Leone¡¯s outspoken character, and she deserves to be outspoken, so careless Leone, he can say this without any scruples, normal girls would be embarrassed to say so. ?


    But I have to say that, like Leo Nai''s uncomfortable, what''s what''s the character, it''s really quite likable.


    "What about you?" Leo Nai looked at Hill and the others: "Apart from Sha You, who of you has a leg with him?"


    "The long-term meal ticket has already been decided..." Chi Tong looked at Monkey King, his face flushed, but he was also extra serious.


    Well, among the women, Chitong was actually the first to be abducted and captured by Monkey King with food.


    "Who wants to follow him! Huh! A perverted wolf!" Ma Yin looked at Monkey King with disdain, and hummed lightly, but the reddish face had already explained that she wanted to talk to her. Not consistent.Now Ma Yin is just full of curiosity and some good feelings about Monkey King. He likes it a little bit, but he still can''t talk about love.


    And Hill is even more so, she has never had a close kiss with Monkey King.


    "Don''t digress, what about a good performance?" Xiaozhen Cheng said milkily.


    And Xingla also poured a cup of tea for everyone, just like a loyal maid standing behind Monkey King.


    "Come on, Hill, just show us your hand!" Najeta said.


    "Then show you a''climbing a tree'' for you!" Hill said, walking to an ancient tree, just walked straight up from the trunk...


    "Oh~ can I still use it! This is not bad!" Nadette nodded.


    "Hill, try it on the water!" Monkey King said.


    "Water surface?" Hill was visibly taken aback, this was something they hadn''t tried before.


    "With your current proficiency, you should be able to tread water!" Monkey King nodded.


    "I''ll try..." With anticipation, Hill jumped off the tree trunk and walked directly across the shore of the lake. The energy gathered on the bottom of his feet, carefully stepped on the water, and walked forward step by step. Shi looked excited: "Wow! Really! I am walking on the water now!"


    "That''s awesome! Sister Hill! I want too! I want too!" Xiaozhen Cheng said, struggling to get out of Monkey King''s arms and ran towards the small lake...


    Then, in Xingla¡¯s cry, she fell into the lake with a "puff"...


    "Shall we not be so cute?" Monkey King was speechless.


    Upon seeing this, Hill immediately ran over and picked her up, while Xingla ran over, took Mazumi and gently wiped her with a towel...


    Xiao Zhencheng didn''t cry or make trouble, but instead was a question mark full of his head. He still seemed puzzled: "Why can''t I stand on the water?"


    Xingla was immediately amused by her daughter''s silly question: "This is a practice. Sister Hill also learned it after Master Wukong''s training..."


    "Then I will also ask Brother Wukong to teach me..." Then, Xiao Zhencheng ran to Monkey King again: "Brother Wukong, I also want to stand on the water..."


    "Okay! I''ll teach you when I have time!" Monkey King rubbed Maazumi''s head dozingly: "Now I have to get things done first..."


    With a wave of his hand, he has already released the collected materials and is ready to forge the emperor...

 1869 Chapter 162 Frozen Cloud

    "Is this going to forge the emperor?" Najita saw this, her eyes lit up: "Do you need me to make a forging room for you?"


    "No, just forging a few gadgets, there is no need to be so formal." Monkey King waved his hand casually.


    When Najta heard this, they all looked speechless. This is a forging emperor!Isn''t it official?What kind of things are considered formal?


    Monkey King ignored their speechless expressions, but made a casual move. A black flame rose from his palm and floated in the air!


    "Black flames?" Chitong and the others were full of surprise and astonishment: "You made the emperor in this place? Are you afraid of being stolen?"


    "There are no outsiders here, it doesn''t matter!" Monkey King waved his hand casually, and it was another feeling in Najetta and the others'' ears.


    The world looked upon the technology, but he showed them so casually. This kind of heart and trust made them feel flattered and delighted.This suffices to show that their weight in Monkey King''s heart is much higher than that of the emperor''s manufacturing technology.


    I have to say that women are born with emotional animals, so simple things they think are incredibly complicated.


    But they can''t be blamed for this, who would understand that the technology that the world fancy is worthless in the eyes of Monkey King!


    Of course, what Najeta and the others are thinking is right. Their weight in Sun Wukong''s heart has indeed surpassed anything, because in Sun Wukong''s eyes, only what he cares about is the most important, and the others, It''s all clouds.


    The topic is a bit too far off, back to the topic.


    After releasing the black flame, Monkey King picked up the snake tendons of the white-winged snake and threw it into the black flame burning in the air.


    The imaginary scene where the snake tendon was burnt did not appear, but in the flames, it was continuously refined and refined. The snake tendon that was originally as thick as the index finger gradually shrank, becoming only as thin as a pinky...


    "What a weird black fire!" Ma Yin was surprised: "The snake tendon was obviously burned by the flame, but not burned. Instead, it was refined and purified. No wonder he was not afraid of being seen by others. Others can''t copy it after seeing it!"


    After the snake tendon was scorched in the black fire for a while, Monkey King cut a piece of earth core stone and threw it into the black fire. In a moment, the earth core stone melted at a speed visible to the naked eye, forming a mass of red liquid. Body 1 is continuously burned until it stops shrinking...


    Then the liquid body was condensed into a handle with divine consciousness to fuse with the refined and calcined snake tendon end, and a Teigu whip was formed under the surprised eyes of Najeta and the others!


    "It''s that simple?"


    Najeta and the others are all surprised, which is completely different from what they imagined!Where is the mystery?Where is the incredible?Isn''t this really just making a toy whip?


    "Simplifying the complexity is the highest level of manufacturing!" Monkey King chuckled and pretended to be forced: "Don''t you think that I am very simple to do, but it is actually very complicated...Why don''t you try?" Monkey King With a casual move, he took the newly created whip in his hand.


    "Try it!" Leo Nai stepped forward and threw a dagger in his hand into the black fire. He only heard the sound of "chi", the dagger was burned into nothingness at the moment of the fire. !


    "This!!!" Najetta and the others were shocked when they saw it: "It''s a terrible temperature, but why can''t I feel the slightest temperature?"


    "This is not an ordinary flame. The lack of temperature does not mean it has no temperature!" Monkey King was very satisfied with the shocked expressions of the women.


    Leonai reached out and wanted to try it, but he was shot aside by Monkey King: "You want to die! Don''t think that you can touch this flame after taking the fire immunity potion. The so-called immunity is just immunity to ordinary people. Fire, this is a sacred fire. It is not immune to it. It will be gone when you touch your hand! And this fire will not disappear until it burns your whole body and even your soul!"


    "It''s so dangerous, why don''t you take it out and let me play?" Leo Nai was so scared that he withdrew his hand.


    "Who let you play, just let you try it! Let you know that you can not just calcine and refine these materials at will. It requires not only terrifying soul power, but also inhuman concentration. Control the firepower...otherwise, just like before, anything that touches the flame will be burned out instantly!"


    Ma Yin immediately murmured: "It seems simple, but it is so complicated that I didn''t want it. This kind of thing really cannot be done by normal people!" Then, he looked at Monkey King vigilantly and added One sentence: "I''m complimenting you..."


    "Just as if you were complimenting me!" Monkey King didn''t want to be familiar with Ma Yin at this time, so he threw the whip in his hand to float in the air, and wrote a strange rune in the air with his right hand for a few times. The font hits like a whip in the air. At this point, the whip has only been officially taken shape and flew back to Monkey King''s hands on its own.


    "Okay, your emperor has been completed..." Monkey King threw the whip to Najetta: "Just drop the blood and recognize the Lord!"


    Najeta hurriedly took it, but looking at the whip in her hand, she felt a sense of unreality. In just such a moment, a piece of imperial furniture was made?


    Is it because the craftsmanship made by Teigu is so "simple", or is it because Monkey King is too abnormal and inhuman?In this regard, Najeta chose the latter.


    Holding the whip in hand, Najta Yiyan bit her finger and dripped a drop of blood on the whip. The blood instantly melted into the whip, and a blood connection, like an arm command, also emerged spontaneously.


    "It feels... incredible!" Najeta exclaimed, and then flung out the whip. With a loud''bang'', a huge whip was smashed into the ground, and the area around the whip was even worse. It is densely covered with frozen ice. One can imagine how terrible it would be if it hit a person?


    This whip is not only amazingly powerful, but also has its own frozen properties!


    "Okay!" Najeta''s eyes lit up and she was overjoyed: "It''s really a Digu! Not only is it amazingly powerful, but it also comes with a freezing effect. It''s really hard, Goku, I like this whip very much! Just take it as our decision. Love token!"


    "Just name it if you like it!"


    "Name..." Najetta pondered for a while: "Just call []!"

 1870 Chapter 163 Red Light

    "[Frozen Cloud]...this name is still reasonable..." Monkey King nodded.


    "What do you mean by improvising? It sounds so good!" Najetta waved his whip twice again, and smashed two large frozen pits on the ground, with a happy face, obviously right. This whip is very fond of it, and hooked his finger at Monkey King: "Come here, you gave me such a great gift, I also reward you!"


    "What reward?" Monkey King leaned over immediately, but was stuffed into his arms by Nadetta: "I heard you like this?"


    "Who... said that?" Monkey King felt a little bit of breathing, but after so long, it seems that everything is worth it to get such a blessing.


    "Leonai! Isn''t she often bored with you?" Najeta''s face was straightforward, and it took Monkey King a few minutes before he pulled him up: "Okay, continue to make other emperor tools!"


    Monkey King is busy again...


    Looking at the huge red''pebbles'', Najeta looked curious: "What is this stone? It should be worth a lot of money?"


    Najeta said that as a boss, money is really important.


    "Why do you have the same virtue as Leo Nai?" Monkey King looked helpless: "The first thought when I saw it was money?"


    "The cost of the revolution is huge. We have always been short of money!" Najeta smiled earnestly: "But I just said that this is the material used to make the emperor, how can it be sold! It''s just that you are from Where did I get it? I have never seen such a "stone"!"


    Monkey King explained in detail: "The geocentric stone was originally just an ordinary mineral, but after tens of thousands of years of smelting and smelting of high-temperature magma, it has gradually undergone a qualitative change and formed a strange stone. The texture is warm, but indestructible, and more amazing. The thing is, it also has the ability to automatically repair and is one of the best materials for forging weapons."


    "Tens of thousands of years? Isn''t it too exaggerated?!" Leona and the others were all surprised.


    "It''s just tens of thousands of years, so how can it be exaggerated? What is even more exaggerated is millions of years, hundreds of millions of years! Such a god has already given birth to spiritual wisdom, has become a natural thing, and possesses the destruction of heaven and earth. Power..." Monkey King smiled faintly: "It''s just that such a god is still too far away for you now!"


    "How do I feel as if I am hearing about a book?" Ma Yin whispered.


    "Does that kind of thing really exist in the world? Why does it become more mysterious as you listen?" Hill tilted his head and pondered.


    "The world is huge, and it''s far from being as small as what you have seen. The time has come, and I will take you to see it!" Monkey King said, but the movement in his hand did not stop.


    "Your existence itself is incredible. I really look forward to what you said!" Najita looked serious. She had already realized that there were many secrets in Sun Wukong''s body. , But as long as he is by his side, there is always one day to uncover.


    "Don''t go too far, let''s solve the immediate matter first before talking!"


    "That''s what I said!" Nadette nodded earnestly. Only when the revolution is successful can she consider other things.


    "What kind of emperor are you going to make now?" Chi Tong watched Sun Wukong throw a whole piece of earth core stone into the black fire to burn and temper, full of curiosity.


    "Next is to forge a sword for Sha You!"


    Monkey King controls the divine consciousness to protect the geocentric stone from being burnt. With the black fire calcination and refining, the geocentric stone is gradually dissolved into liquid "hot metal", removing impurities and making it more pure!


    In fact, the geocentric stone itself already belongs to the absolute essence. If you are an ordinary person, it is simply impossible to cultivate. Such a divine object only needs to be dripped on the weapon created to make it evolve into Magic weapon!


    However, for Monkey King, it can be refined and refined, and this process may take hundreds of millions of years to settle before reaching it, but in Monkey King¡¯s hands, it only takes a moment to make it. It evolved perfectly!


    The originally huge mass of''hot metal'', after repeated refining and calcining, finally only a drop of the size of a fist was left, exuding an amazing energy, making Najeta and the others all shocked and held their breath. , They seem to have foreseen that a peerless artifact will be born in front of them!


    Following the guidance of Monkey King¡¯s divine sense, the mass of molten iron gradually elongated, forming a gorgeous and cool ancient sword completely out of proportion to its size...


    Then he saw Monkey King write a string of strange rune scripts in the air, and entered the ancient sword, making it restrained, leaping out of the black fire autonomously, floating in front of Monkey King. !


    "What a beautiful sword!" Sha You looked at the ancient sword flying out of her own accord, her eyes were full of obsession, and she fell in love with it at first glance.


    Monkey King beckoned to Sha You, she immediately rejoiced, and ran to Monkey King: "Acknowledge the Lord by dripping blood! I know!" She said, bit her index finger without hesitation...


    As the ancient sword absorbed Sha You''s blood, he suddenly uttered the roar of the cage sword!It made Hill and the others'' imperial tools resonate, trembling slightly, as if they were afraid!


    Only [Frozen Cloud] in Najeta''s hand was unmoved.


    "This sword looks a little amazing!" Leo Nai said with an exaggerated expression: "Our imperial tools seem to be afraid!"


    "Try the power!" Najetta looked at Sha You.


    Sha You nodded and swung a sword in her hand. The cold light of the sword aura passed away, but there was a sword mark that was a hundred meters away on the ground!


    "Awesome!" Najeta''s eyes lit up, but this casual sword was enough to see how powerful the sword was.


    "I suddenly felt that our Teigu was frustrated!" Leo Nai looked at the red pupil and underestimated it.


    "En..." Chi Tong looked at the sword in Sha You''s hand, full of envy. She was also attracted by the sword when she first saw it.


    "What exactly is the text you punched into the sword body just now?" Ma Yin asked curiously: "I did it when I made BOSS [Icy Cloud]!"


    "Did you give them any strange abilities?" Leone said.


    "Thinking too much, it''s just a kind of sealing technique, because the power I made is too powerful. Before you can completely control it, you have to seal it, but don''t worry, as your strength increases, you can seal it. It will gradually be lifted!"


    "The red sword body exudes a red halo, I will call you [] in the future!" Sha You named Gu Jian with joy.

 1871 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Four

    "Is it just a sealed state if it is so strong?" Leo Nai looked surprised: "How strong will it become if the seal is completely lifted?"


    "Then the air is really every second!" Monkey King smiled and joked.But in exchange for Leo Nai and the others, they rolled their eyes.


    "Next is the last one!"


    Compared to the last piece of emperor, Monkey King had to make it more casually, because this piece of emperor was made for Tazmi in the face of Shayou.


    In the original book, he inherited Bright¡¯s Emperor [Evil Haunted], but now obviously there is no way to inherit it. After all, he is also a companion who has drunk and eaten together. Monkey King would not die just looking at him.


    Monkey King made Tazmi also a pair of armor, made of the skin and scales of the Earth Flame Beast, and sealed it with the core crystal of its energy as the energy carrier, and named it [Earth Flame Armor].


    Although it is just a random work, the materials are the best in the world, and the power is naturally not to be underestimated!


    "It''s a pity that Tazmi is not here, otherwise I really want to see how powerful this armor is!" Sha You looked at the red crystal in her hand with a slight regret.


    This crystal is an armor carrier made with the energy core of the Earth Flame Beast. As long as it is allowed to recognize the master and fuse, then [Earth Flame Armor] can be summoned.


    "Wukong, you see that Sha You and the eldest sister''s emperor are so powerful, should you strengthen our emperor as well?" Leo Nai came forward and used Da Xiongxu against Monkey King with both eyes Full of expectation.


    Even Chitong''s eyes lit up after hearing this, "Can it be strengthened?"


    "Okay! Give me your [Cun Yu]!"


    Chi Tong immediately handed his [Cun Yu] to Monkey King, only to see Monkey King casually touch the sword body, making the texture of the sword suddenly changed upside down, the sword body is sharper and unmatched, and it exudes a cold sword air. Han Mang!


    If the previous [Cun Yu] seemed to be just a good-looking long sword, then the current [Cun Yu] is a dazzling, peerless magic weapon!


    "Give it!" Monkey King handed [Cura Yu] back to Crimson Eye: "Now it not only cuts iron like mud, but also has the most enhanced spells. It can be said to be a real one-shot kill! But for those with a divine body In other words, this spell is invalid! And you don¡¯t have to take it carefully in the future for fear of hurting yourself. [Cura Yu] The current spell is invalid for your master..."


    When Chi Tong heard it, his eyes lit up, and his face was delighted: "Thank you!" As he said, he used Jian Feng to cut a bloody mouth on his finger. As the Monkey King said, she was not cursed. The impact of surgery.


    "Chitong, are you too messy? What if there is an accident?" Mayin and the others were shocked by Chitong''s bold behavior.


    "It''s okay, Master Wukong said that if it''s okay, it must be okay!" Chi Tong smiled, and her soft voice was enough to feel her trust in Monkey King.


    Then, Monkey King also strengthened Hill, Leonai''s emperor. As for Mayin''s emperor, it was the first one to be strengthened by Monkey King.


    "Hey~~ Now I can''t wait to sling Esther!" Feeling the power given to him by Tegu, Leonai was gearing up, his face was excited, and there was a strong desire to fight. Want to look.


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he really mourned for Esdes in his heart, and then smiled again. What he wanted was the result of this all-round sling!


    He wanted to beat Esdes to be completely convinced and lose his temper, and then obediently kneel down in front of him and sing Conquer, thinking about it, he was a little excited.


    Next, Chitong and the others began to cook dinner, and Monkey King took the time to pass on to Najita the heart that had been taught to Chitong and the others, including the two mothers and daughters of Xiaozhengcheng and Xingla.


    "Did you remember everything clearly?"


    Sun Wukong''s finger touched Najieta''s body at 1 point, making her face red and red, because some of the acupuncture points are all hidden, 1 private, and I can imagine the feeling of being this point by Monkey King. .


    "The same was true when you taught Chitong and the others?" Najetta stared at Monkey King with a red face.


    "Yeah! Pointing one by one, but it makes me exhausted..."


    "I think it made you happy, right?"


    "Ahem, half and half... come, Xingla, it''s your turn..."


    "Well, if I don''t fight, can I not learn?" Xingla said weakly with a blushing face.


    "After learning this mental technique, it has the effect of calming the face! Are you sure not to learn it?"


    "...Come on, then..." When I heard Zhu Yan, it turned out to be a woman''s weakness, and the wife Xingla was also hit.


    As the night came, Nadeta, who was still practising the mentality taught to her by Monkey King, looked at the full moon in the night sky, but her eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "Why haven¡¯t Tazmi and them come back? It stands to reason that I should be back..."


    "What is their task?" Monkey King asked.


    "In recent days, some of the civil servants of the empire have been killed, and most of them are important people related to our revolutionary army. I think Esthers has already begun to do it, so I sent Bright and the others to investigate. Now, if necessary, I will protect a few important civil officials, but I didn¡¯t expect that they had not heard any news after two days..." Najtadai frowned slightly, a little uneasy: "It won¡¯t be What''s the accident, right?"


    "If the opponent is really Esdes, that would be a bit bad!" Monkey King said, looking towards the direction of the imperial capital: "Huh? Something really happened..."


    "What''s the matter?" Nadeta heard the words, her face serious.


    "Bright''s death, that guy is going to die!"


    "What? Bright is dying?!" Najeta''s face changed slightly when she heard the words, and she could no longer remain calm. Although she was so far away, she didn''t know how Monkey King knew it, but Monkey King had too many mysterious points. I don''t want to bother, but I am convinced of Monkey King''s words: "If we go to rescue now, is it too late?"


    "It''s too late. When he arrives, he probably has his braids... It seems that he still can''t escape his fate after all!"


    "Can''t you resurrect people? Can you save him?" Najeta looked serious: "Bright is an indispensable combat power among us. If we can save it, we will save it no matter the cost! "

 1872 Chapter One Hundred Sixty Five

    "And don''t you still have the ability to [Space Transfer]? How come it is too late?" Ma Yin looked puzzled.


    "Because that guy is dying now... Don''t worry, I don''t hate him, and I won''t let Bright die. This time the enemy is the newly formed''Hunter'' from Esthers. Your chance to perform is here. Except for Nageta staying at the base, the others are dispatched together!"


    "I...do I want it too?" Xingla pointed to herself with a look of stunned expression.


    "You''re a cook, I didn''t count you at all!" Monkey King laughed, making Xingla a red face at the moment.


    "I''m going! I''m going!" Xiao Zhencheng raised her small hand, jumping and jumping, as if he would not see Monkey King.


    "You kid, what are you going to join in the fun!" Xingla immediately became stern, and the scared Maazumi immediately calmed down, but occasionally looked at Monkey King asking for help.


    "Chen Cheng, I will play with you when I come back." Monkey King touched Xiao Zhen Cheng''s head and offered comfort. They were going to kill this time, so naturally it was impossible to bring a little loli with him.


    Xiaozhen Cheng was disappointed when she heard this. She also knew that since Wukong''s brother said so, this time she would definitely not go.


    "Hurry up! Don''t dawdle, we''re going to save people!" Leo Nai urged anxiously, his companions are at stake, they can''t be as calm as Monkey King.


    "What''s in a hurry, keep the egg set!" Monkey King chuckled and waved to Nadetta and the others: "Then, let''s go first!" As he said, his heart moved and he took Chi Tong and the others for a moment. Disappear here.


    "Space transfer, it''s really convenient..." Najeta smiled slightly when she saw it, picked up the little Ma Cheng who pouted her mouth, and said to Xin La, "Go in! Goku is there." If it does, it¡¯s absolutely fine!"


    Xin La nodded, and the two entered the house together...


    The imperial capital, aristocratic neighborhood, in a very luxurious courtyard.


    Although Liva was already bloodied and lying on the ground, there was still a triumphant smile on his face: "I''m so sorry, Bright, it seems that your guardian mission will fail this time!"


    "Why do you say that, General Liwa?" Bright hand covered the wound in front of Hungary, frowning slightly: "It seems that I won...huh?!" Before the words were finished, Bright''s complexion suddenly changed, and a mouthful of blood Squirting, muffled and fell to his knees.


    "It seems that it has happened! Although you really won, but you also want to go to hell with me!" Even in the face of death, Liwa still talked and laughed, without any fear.


    "When have you learned to use this nasty method of poisoning, General Liva!" Bright looked at the wound, the black blood gradually flowing out, his face solemn.


    "Despicable? Maybe! But I am no longer a general. Ever since I followed General Esders, I have abandoned all glory. Everything is only for her. Even if it is despicable, how can I win victory? Is the key!"


    "Hello~~ I hate you guys who are always chatting at critical moments!" A wicked young man plunged into the conversation between the two, and immediately took the heavily injured Tazmi and Lubbock threw it on the ground and looked at Liva: "If you want to die, die quickly, there is so much nonsense, but before that, you have to tell me, General Esdes said that you have to keep alive as a hostage. Then you say, who should kill these two guys?"


    "Kill both! Just leave this little girl!" Another glamorous woman walked over from the side alley, countless thorns spread out from the side of her hands. Ryukyu was bound to death: "I heard that this little girl was a member of the Imperial Guard before! It''s a pity, she has a promising future, so she just wants to fall for herself..."


    "I''m not willing to fall, I''m called Caiantouming!" Sai Liu looked angry and struggled and yelled: "You will not be arrogant for long, Master Wukong will definitely avenge us! Evil can never defeat the light!"


    "Oh~Master Goku? Is this the man General Esdes looks at?" The demon girl licked her lips and a corner, with a wicked expression on her face: "I really want to see that man. Ah! What kind of man is it that even General Esdes would like him... And, if you believe him so much, can it be said that you are his-woman?"


    "That''s...not really! Don''t talk nonsense!" Sai Liu instantly turned into a red face, his face panicked, and he was incoherent.


    "Oh~~ It seems to be unrequited love... Oh yeah~~ It seems that I also indirectly eliminated a love rival for General Esders..." As she said, the expression of the demon 1yan woman became even more intense. The monster became evil: "In other words, the more miserable you are, the happier General Esdes will be...hehe~"


    With that said, the thorns that spread from her suddenly began to move, following Sai Liu''s clothes and the roots of her first leg...


    This scene is like an evil scene of a magical girl about to be blamed by the tentacles, making Lubbock and the others stunned for a while.


    "Asshole! What do you want? Don''t touch me with such disgusting things!" Sai Liu panicked for a moment, struggling violently and screaming.


    "Hee hee~~ I like to see the little girl showing the expression of fear at this moment! Ah~~ Be louder! This kind of voice is really unbearable!" The face of the demon 1yan woman appeared. Expressing a perverted expression.


    "What an annoying woman..." In a hidden corner, a young girl casually ate snacks, her eyes full of disgust when she looked at the demon girl.


    "Shhh~Don''t talk, we are lurking! If we are found out, we will suffer..." There was another low-pitched male voice.


    The girl snorted, not speaking...


    Seeing that Seriu was about to be invaded by thorny tentacles in full view...


    "Tsk tusk~~ I didn¡¯t expect that Esther would even recruit a perverted girl like you!" A slightly unpleasant voice suddenly sounded from behind the demon 1yan woman, scaring her hurriedly to dodge her figure. , But was kicked on Feng 1''s hip by the person behind, causing her to plop on the ground without an image.


    At the same time, the sword light flashed, and the thorns that had bound Seleu were cut off in an instant. Hill caught Seleu and flashed to the side.


    "Who?!" As a woman, she was treated like this. The demon 1yan woman was so angry that she just thought of getting up and standing, but she was stepped on her vest with a foot, making her unable to get up. ¡­

 1873 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Six

    "You seem to like to abuse others, I just want you to taste the humiliation and humiliation..." Monkey King stepped on the vest of the demon girl, with a faint smile on his face, and Chi Tong and the others Behind him.


    "Death!" Yao Yiyan''s face was cold, her eyes exuded like a snake-like coldness, countless thorns spread from her waist, wrapped around Monkey King''s right foot, and locked him. Strapped tightly.


    It turned out that the thorn bar tied to her waist turned out to be an unknown emperor.


    The demon 1yan woman moved away the right foot that Monkey King was stepping on her back, stood up, and looked at him with a smile: "You are right! I just like to see others suffering and humiliation. So happy..."


    "Master Wukong!" Seeing that Monkey King was tied up, Sai Liu, who had just been saved, looked anxious. She was about to rush out of the rescue, but was held back by Hill: "Don''t worry, it''s okay..."


    If it was before, Hill might be anxious, but now, it should be the woman who is provoking Monkey King.


    "Oh? Lord Wukong?" Hearing Sai Liu''s exclaim, the eyes of the demon girl looking at Monkey King were full of surprises: "So you are Monkey King? The man General Esdes looked after?"


    "How can this sort of thing be known to everyone?"


    "After all, the notices have been posted all over the country. Although they have been withdrawn, you are a big celebrity now!" The demon girl smiled, her expression and posture full of endless amorous feelings and seduction, but her breath It was revealing a serpent-like coldness: "However, such a man who is so incomprehensible, I wonder why General Esders would like you?"


    "I just kicked you, don''t you need to hold such a grudge?"


    "You man really hates you!" The face of the demon 1yan woman became even colder. This is really whether the pot is opened or not!Is it possible to keep talking about the fact that a woman fell down after being kicked?This is properly pulling hatred.


    "General Esdes also said that as long as we can catch you, we will do whatever she wants! Although I don''t know what she means, but since she said that, as long as you don''t kill you, you should be fine. Right?"


    "Then, let me torture you!" As he said, the thorns that held Monkey King''s neck tightened again...


    "Sure enough, this thing is very disgusting!" Sun Wukong sighed helplessly: "I planned to make you proud for a while and then hang you, but unfortunately, I can''t bear your tentacle-like thorns..."


    After the words fell, Monkey King, under the shocked expression of the Yao Yiyan woman, tore off the thorns that were bound to him like noodles, and then hit her abdomen with a punch, making her face twisted in pain. Kneeling to the ground...


    "Why... will..." The demon 1yan girl widened her eyes. She hasn''t recovered her shock until now. It is obvious that she has the absolute upper hand. Why did she suddenly lose?


    "Don''t you understand why Esther fell in love with me? Didn''t you not understand why Esther told you, as long as you can catch me, just do whatever you want?" Monkey King looked at the woman and smiled: "Listen clearly~ As long as it is!"


    "What do you mean?" The demon girl''s face was distorted. It was because of the pain, but in the posture that she is now bending down and kneeling on the ground, there is really an amazing temptation and a convex front. The back is up, and a piece of snow is white along the collar, which is very eye-catching.


    "Meaning--I''m very strong!" Monkey King smiled, reached out and pinched her clothes from before Hun, lifted it up, untied her belt (Monkey King: don¡¯t think it¡¯s crooked, this is just confiscating the imperial equipment), and throw it away. Said to the side: "Tied up and locked up in the small black room. Whatever she wanted to do with you before, you can do with her. This is called tit for tooth!


    "Yes!" Sai Liu Zhong Er made a standard military salute, and he did not know where he actually took out a rope to tie the demon girl tightly.


    Sun Wukong now gave a thumbs up for Sai Liu''s bundling technology: "Professional!"


    "Humph~ She wanted to humiliate me just now, I''m humiliating her!" Sai Liu grunted. It seems that she hates this glamorous girl very seriously, and she has her. Suffer.


    "I will never forgive you!" The demon girl was obviously angry with this shameful binding posture, she was almost gritted her teeth, her face was frosty.


    She likes to abuse others, but she doesn''t like others to abuse her.


    "I don''t want to forgive you yet!" Sai Liu said, dragging the demon girl to the side house...


    "What do you want to do?" Leo Nai and the others looked ashamed of Seleu''s actions.


    "Pull into the room and teach her!" Sai Liu looked serious: "Master Wukong always says that I can''t distinguish good from evil, so I just need to listen to him and I will be right..."


    Chitong and the others were all stunned when they heard this. They looked at the woman who was screaming and was forcibly dragged into the''little black room'' by Sai Liu. They all cast great contempt at Monkey King: "You teach this way. Is a girl with a pure heart really good?"


    "How did I know that she would really do it!" Sun Wukong spread his hands and looked innocent. He really didn''t expect Sai Liu to actually do what he said. Didn''t I hear that I was joking?With this character, it''s no wonder her character in the original book gradually distorted and collapsed.


    "Huh~ Sister, I didn''t expect you to be a companion with such a dirty person! You really fell!" A young girl suddenly jumped out of a hidden corner, and there were also many people around. , It turned out to be surrounded by Monkey King and others.


    "Oops! We are in the midst of it!" Hill looked at the figures that appeared around him, his expression slightly changed.


    "Hei Tong, I didn''t expect to meet you here..." Looking at the girl, Chi Tong was obviously lost for a while.


    "Sister? Is she your sister?" Sha You and the others looked at the black pupils with a look of surprise.


    Chi Tong nodded silently, not talking.


    "Black pupil, it''s OK to launch a surprise attack. Why did you suddenly jump out?" A man scratched his head with a helpless look.


    "What does it matter! Just these few people, are you afraid that we can''t deal with it?" The girl named Heitong snorted, her eyes never leaving Chitong: "And haven''t you seen them? They are all suddenly It shows that they have the emperor with the shifting space system. If they waited for the opportunity to act, they would have run away early!"

 1874 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Seven

    "Nevertheless, it is always bad to act without authorization. If it is known to General Esders, it will suffer..." The man looked helpless.


    Hearing this, Black pupil''s complexion changed obviously, and she didn''t talk too much. Obviously, she still had a fear of Esther.


    "If this abnormality comes, it seems that we can walk with peace of mind for a while!" Lubbock looked at Monkey King, his nervous heart finally let go, and smiled at Tazmi beside him with peace of mind. The trip landed on the ground.


    Being vigilant all the time is tiring.


    In this regard, Tazmi was very helpless: "We are still surrounded, are you too optimistic?"


    "A man who even Esdes can''t speak up, do you think it''s rubbish?" Lubbock obviously rolled his eyes.


    "Is he really that strong?" Tazmi looked at Monkey King''s eyes, full of curiosity.


    "Hey~ It seems that this is a deliberate round, just waiting for us to come to rescue!" Monkey King looked around, smiled slightly: "Esdes is too naive to think, right? She wants to Did we catch it all at once? Why didn''t she come by herself?"


    "To deal with a few little ones, why do the generals go out in person!" The man standing beside the black pupil, Will, has a solemn expression: "I just didn''t expect you to appear here. It seems that General Esdes miscalculated. ¡­"


    It was indeed a miscalculation. Asides¡¯ original intention was only to get rid of the members of (Night Raid) who came to the rescue, but she had never thought that Monkey King would come to the rescue in person. In her opinion, With the strength of Monkey King, in (Night Raid), the position must be detached, so how can he easily dispatch to rescue such a few small people?It is enough to send subordinates over.


    Because this is common sense, it is like how a great general would go and rescue a few captured soldiers himself?Not to mention the status of surrender, but also overkill, and to save it is to let his subordinates go to the rescue.


    However, Monkey King just did not play cards according to common sense, the more impossible things are, the more likely it is for him.


    "Now...Trouble!!" Liva, who hadn''t died yet, saw the appearance of Monkey King, his complexion changed drastically, and he condensed one last breath and shouted: "The mission is cancelled, evacuate!"


    "Why is this? Lord Liva!" The evil-looking young man licked the dagger in his hand, his eyes radiating cold and evil murderous intent: "Now, but we have the absolute upper hand! You think it''s them. How many people can stop the ambush we carefully set?"


    There are no fewer than fourteen masters around, plus a lot of imperial guards and 1 guards. With such a lineup, if they still lose, they can just find a piece of tofu and kill them.


    "The number of people...in front of Master Monkey King...has no...effect!" Liva spouted blood, but roared: "Retreat quickly...otherwise...you all...all..."


    Before the word''death'' was finished, Liwa was already exasperated.


    "Hmph~ I finally died..." The evil man snorted coldly: "There is so much nonsense when we are going to die... We are not the same as your failed waste!"


    "Don''t worry! I won''t do anything to deal with you guys!" Monkey King looked at Chi Tong and others beside him: "They are enough!"


    "You don''t pretend to be forced?" Ma Yin rolled her eyes at Monkey King and hummed courageously: "You haven''t seen Bright''s poisonous heart attack, and you are about to die? Are you in the mood to talk nonsense? Hurry up and save people!"


    Hearing this, Monkey King looked at Bright who was lying on the side, and saw that the guy was already lying quietly on the ground, his eyes squinted at Monkey King''s side, his mouth opened, but he didn''t make any sound. Datan black blood overflows...


    His eyes were diffusive, and seeing what it looked like, there was only one breath left.


    "It''s still terrible like this. It seems that this poison is stronger than the original one!" Monkey King smiled and walked straight to the direction of Bright and Tazmi...


    "Do you think we don''t exist?" Hei Tong saw that Monkey King ignored them, and walked in the direction where they were. With a joke, he slashed towards Monkey King...


    However, she is fast, but someone is faster than her. When she just left, a beautiful shadow was already in front of her, with a light "ding", the two swords intersected, and the hands of the red pupil had not been sold. (Cun Yu) Already slashed on the march of the dead with the black pupil¡¤Eight Room!


    "Sister, don¡¯t be so impatient, wait for me to get rid of this stinky guy and come to play with you..." Hei Tong looked at Chi Tong, but smiled, his face was naive, just in his eyes. , But it is shimmering with ice cold.


    "If you want to impress Master Wukong, even if you are my sister, I will never be soft!" Chi Tong looked serious, as if she was not joking. Since joining (Night Raid), she has already done it. Prepare to meet the black pupil sword soldiers.


    "Oh~~ I''m really surprised!" Black pupil tilted his head, and the look at Monkey King suddenly revealed a vicious look that was completely asymmetrical to her cute face: "It seems that the man is very important to the sister, it is too Alright~ Don¡¯t worry, I will keep him together with you. In this way, we can stay together forever...Because the important things will be hidden~~"


    "Is this really Chitong''s younger sister? It''s dangerous to speak!" Shayoudai frowned, with an angry look on her face: "This damn empire, do some evil things that distort your personality!"


    "I, Seleu Ubiquitas, will surely represent justice, eradicate this evil empire, and return the world to a bright future... Uhhhhh~~"


    "Okay, stop talking, it hurts my sister..." Leo Nai had already put his finger in her mouth before Sai Liu could finish her words. It seems that Sun Wukong''s example is really good. Not bad.


    "You are sisters, don''t talk so unrelentingly..." Monkey King smiled and rubbed the heads of Chi and Hei Tong, and said.


    "!!!" Black pupil was obviously shocked: "When did this guy come to me?" He wanted to get rid of his right hand and stroked his head in anger, but was surprised to find that she could not move!


    "Red pupil, don''t do it too hard! She is your sister, and your sister has gone astray. You are a sister, but you are obliged to let her return to the right path! If she doesn''t obey the discipline, you will fight until she takes it... "

 1875 Chapter 168 The so-called sling

    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Chitong was obviously stunned. She actually tried hard on this issue, but unfortunately, she failed.


    She is now in the eyes of the black pupil, that is a betrayer, and for the betrayer, is it possible to reconcile?Therefore, she had already made the end of one death among the sisters.


    But that was before, now it is no longer needed, because she has Master Wukong by her side!No matter any thorny problem, it will be solved in Master Wukong''s hands.


    At this moment, Chi Tong''s eyes brightened incomparably. She did not use extra words, but nodded very seriously, in order to answer Sun Wukong''s determination!


    "So, that''s right, the two sisters should love each other!" Monkey King chuckled, "I look forward to the day when your sisters become companions!" With that, move on...


    "This guy..." Will stared at the Monkey King who was walking slowly, leaving a drop of cold sweat on his forehead. He looked at Porus with a strange mask on the side: "I think we have to listen to Lord Liva. I suggest that you evacuate as soon as possible. I feel that Monkey King seems very dangerous..."


    "Even so, do you think these people will evacuate easily?" Porus''s tone was also very solemn in helplessness: "And we are soldiers, soldiers must obey orders!"


    "Hehehehe~~~ How lucky and unfortunate is the man who can be seen by General Asides!" Dr. Fashion smiled evilly, looking at Monkey King''s eyes full of wanting He shredded his desire to study it again: "What kind of person is it that makes General Esders fall in love with him, hehe~~~ I really want to catch him and study it again! This person, let him I¡¯m here to accept it without hesitation... After all, General Esders said it too. If we catch him, we will take care of it..."


    "Okay! My fashion army, let''s start a fierce attack!" Dr. Fashion pointed to Monkey King in front of him, shouting with excitement.


    In an instant, countless figures emerged from the corners of the street, attacking and killing Monkey King...


    However, Monkey King turned a blind eye...


    "Chichichichichi!!!"


    The sword light was shining, and Sha You had already appeared next to Monkey King, swiping the ancient sword in her hand, and all the transformed people who had attacked and killed were cut in two by her!


    "Just ants, you are not qualified to stop Master Wukong''s footsteps!"


    "So strong!!!" Tazmi, who thought he knew Sha You very well, was already stunned at this moment: "When did Sha You...become so strong?!"


    "Haha~~ Are you scared?" Leonai looked at Tazmi and their surprised expressions, but he laughed heartily, clenched his fists, and appeared in the other''hunters'' with Hill and the others. In front of him: "Now, let''s let you see how our cultivation results during this period of time are used to slay these scum!"


    After speaking, I saw Leo Nai yelling, using Teigu (Lion King) to transform, a little bit on the ground under his feet, and a loud noise, while pushing out a big hole, his figure was like a cannonball. Ruth rushed over: "Big guy, come over and let me hang it!"


    "It''s very dangerous for me to rush forward like this!" Polus muttered to himself, raising his own imperial purgatory call (Ruby Gund) and aimed at Leo Nai, spraying out an extremely hot The flame came and instantly drowned Leo Nai...


    "Leonai!!!"


    Upon seeing Lubbock, Tazmi suddenly lost his voice and exclaimed!


    Porus¡¯s tone was with a hint of guilt: "I¡¯m so sorry, my Emperor Purgatory has brought (Ruby Gund) a flame that can¡¯t be extinguished with water. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for people surrounded by it to survive... "


    "Hey, silly big guy, do you think you have won?" Leo Nai''s voice suddenly came from the flames, and under the shocked eyes of everyone, he walked out of the flames unharmed: "You guy , Is it Borus? The bastard Emperor who set on fire and didn''t know how many innocent people were burned to death!"


    "My flame is actually invalid?" Polus stared at Leo Nei, who was still talking and laughing in the flame, his eyes widened in shock.


    "Hey~~ Sister, behind me, there is a very perverted man supporting me! How can you be able to withstand me because of the flames of yours!" Leo Nai raised his head proudly, and at the same time threw it at Monkey King. A glamorous glance passed.


    "Don''t scream at me, make a quick deal!" Monkey King glared back at her.


    "Okay! Sister is being trained! It''s really unhappy! So..." Leo Nai said, his eyes flickered: "You have to die!"


    The sound of "Huh!" instantly turned into an afterimage, and the next moment, with a''bang'', it had already hit Borus''s imperial tool with a punch. Under the eyes of everyone in shock, the emperor of Borus Gu Purgatory broke from it in an instant, and his fist was unabated, and instantly bombarded his Huns. In an instant, Borus smashed through several houses in a scream, before stopping in the ruins. The figure is buried in...


    The power of a punch shocked all the''hunters'' present.


    "Good... strong!!!"


    Tazmi and Lubbock were stunned here.


    "Wow! So I''m so good!!" Leo Nai squeezed his fist, with a look of excitement: "I broke the emperor with a punch! Wow haha~~ I''m going against the sky. The rhythm!"


    "So... who of you... let me slash?" Hill glanced around, and finally fixed his gaze on the evil-looking man. His body flashed, and the big scissors in his hand turned into a beautiful touch. The arc slashed towards his neck!


    "!!!" The evil man was shocked in an instant, and blocked him in front of him with his two claws, trying to hold Hill''s Emperor with this (elimination)!


    However, he underestimated the horror of (Essence) after being strengthened. In silence, (Essence) had already passed through his claws and flashed past his head...


    Time seemed to be forbidden at this moment, the evil man¡¯s movements suddenly stopped, and then he saw that the Emperor Ju (Spike) in his hand was already divided in half, falling to the ground with his head...


    "Again... it''s a second kill again?!!!" Lubbock was stunned: "How come they have become so vigorous one by one? Is it because of...Master Goku?"


    "Hill, your method is still so cruel and bloody! Can''t it be more gorgeous?" At this moment, Monkey King had come to Bright''s side and looked at Hill slightly dissatisfied.


    "Ye... I''m sorry..." Hill immediately bowed his head and apologized weakly, and the image just now became a sharp contrast.

 1876 Chapter 169: Sisters

    "It''s so amazing!"


    When they met, the three were resolved. The other members of the''Hunter'' were all surprised. Only then did they remember Liva''s words before his death. Unfortunately, even if they want to evacuate now, Leonai and the others are not. Will agree.


    "This is not quite consistent with the information in the data!" Dr. Fashion looked ugly, staring at Leo Nai and others with a solemn expression: "Even my fashion unit is almost dead in one face. It seems that the last resort must be used..."


    As he said, he took out a bottle of liquid body from his arms, and the green liquid body was flowing, which was not a good thing at first sight.


    "Heyhahaha~~ Now let you taste the feast I specially prepared for you!" Dr. Fashion smiled lightly, as if he was holding the winning ticket.


    Open the cap and pour out the liquid inside...


    A strange scene appeared. Before the green liquid fell to the ground, it was already atomized in the air, turning into a green poisonous mist and drifting away with the wind...


    "Not good~ Toxic!" Just inhaling a little, Sha You felt a nerve numbness, which caused her movement to be affected too, and she didn''t become so sensitive.


    "Do you paralyze the neurotoxin..." Monkey King smiled indifferently after smelling the unusually unpleasant smell in the air, "Unfortunately, the wrong opponent was chosen!"


    As I said, I didn¡¯t pay attention, but focused on Bright¡¯s body. He looked at him with a jet-black face, like a gossamer. The light in his hands shined on him, making his face black for an instant. It receded like a tide, and in a moment, the blood of a normal person had already returned.


    The aftermath of the light group also shone on Tazmi and Lubbock, making their injuries healed in a moment!


    "This...what kind of emperor''s ability is this? It''s amazing!!" Tazmi stood up from the ground and touched the intact wound on his body with a look of surprise.


    "It''s really depressed to be rescued by him..." Lubbock looked at Monkey King with a depressed face. Because of Najeta''s relationship, he has always regarded Monkey King as a rival, and now he is still rescued by others. Now, I can¡¯t even hate it, can I be depressed?


    And Bright suddenly opened his eyes at this time, and stood up with a smile: "Hoo~ I thought I was dead this time! Lord Wukong is Lord Wukong! This kind of poisonous explanation will be solved! No wonder you have taken Najta! I won¡¯t say thank you anymore. It seems like that. From now on, I, Bright¡¯s life will be yours!"


    "Don''t!" Monkey King immediately opened up a little distance from Bretra: "You should go and get involved with Tazmi!"


    "What...what do you mean?" Tazmi looked puzzled.


    Monkey King leaned to Tazmi''s ear and smiled: "Mayin said this guy likes men! Be careful with chrysanthemums and flowers~"


    "Hey?!!!" Tazmi screamed in surprise, instinctively shielding his fart, as if he had seen a ghost, and he drove a distance of four or five meters from Bleitra: "Difficult... No wonder I feel that something is not quite right when I am with Big Brother..."


    "Hey~ It''s not the time to talk about this!" Lubbock looked at Leonay and the others with a serious face. Because of the poisonous mist, their complexions looked a little abnormal. Obviously, they are all already. Very toxic in the body.


    And because of Monkey King''s relationship, the poisonous fog couldn''t get close to his body. Therefore, the three Lubbocks beside Monkey King were not affected by the poisonous fog.


    "Don''t worry, the poisonous fog in this area can''t help them!" Monkey King smiled: "The three of you don''t leave my ten-meter range for the time being, or you are poisoned, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    The three nodded solemnly, and they also discovered that the poisonous fog could not penetrate Monkey King''s body at all. This was obviously a masterpiece of Monkey King.


    "Hehe~~My sister, your current appearance really looks a bit bad!" Hei Tong looked at Chi Tong with a smile on his face, pulled away, and waved his hand in the march of the dead (eight rooms), summoning him. The eight-room corpse doll that she controlled, under the attack, made the red pupil could only parry back again and again, but she was quite active in her heart.


    "The poisonous fog paralyzed the nerves, making the movements a little slow... but the effect was not great. In other words, this poisonous fog poses no threat to me... Is it because of cultivation?"


    Thinking of this, Chi Tong¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, and the silent mental method caused the energy in the dantian to flow throughout the body in a moment, so that her body, which was originally slow due to the poisonous mist, was no longer affected. She herself has also been greatly improved, and she is overjoyed: "It really works! Can the mental method taught by Master Wukong dispel even the poisonous..."


    "My sister, you look so embarrassed! This kind of sister is not my sister I know!" Hei Tong sat on the roof, looking at Chi Tong who was forced to fight. It was a look of gloat.


    Red Eyebrows frowned slightly, and looked at Black Eye: "In the words of Master Wukong, Black Eye, you are really under-trained now! As a sister, I have an obligation to correct your distorted character!"


    As he said, the breath of the whole body instantly became extremely fierce, and the (Mura Yu) in his hand also exuded a dangerous sword aura: "Give me a good reflection! Black pupil!"


    The figure flashed, and instantly turned into an afterimage of cold light, flashing between the eight-room corpse dolls, the speed is so fast, it is difficult to distinguish with the naked eye, when he appeared again, the black pupil was shocked. I don''t know when, Chitong''s (Mura Yu) is already resting on her neck!


    And the eight-room corpse doll in the back, a layer of curse appeared on the body, and then fell to the ground, no more movement.


    "No...impossible!! Your one-cut kill (Mura Yu) obviously won''t be effective on dead objects, why? It''s impossible!!" Hei Tong watched his eight-room corpse doll be killed by curse. , His eyes widened in shock.


    "It wasn''t possible before! But now!" Chi Tong looked serious: "Master Wukong is so powerful that you can''t understand it! As long as we have Master Wukong, you have no chance of winning. Now, put down your weapons and go back with me. Black pupil!"


    Black pupil was obviously stunned, and immediately sneered with a sneer on his face: "You are still so naive, my sister, the two of us can only survive one person. This is our destiny and cannot be changed! Either you die, Either-I die!"

 1877 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy-Black Eye

    "From the moment you left the betrayal, the fate of the two of us has been decided. This is the path you have chosen. You have chosen to become my enemy. Now, you still say such beautiful words. Like you, my sister!"


    Black pupil''s robbing of whiteness made Chi pupil a little speechless. She was originally not good at talking, how could she have said black pupil, otherwise she would not choose to have only one person alive with black pupil in the original work. The stupid way.


    "Rather than let me be your companion, it is better to be my sister! If that happens, my sister will never betray me again!" The bloodthirsty light flashed in the black pupil''s eyes, the same is true. The madness of her face and the obsession that she did not want to lose in her heart was so strong that her character became very distorted.


    Black pupil took the enhanced version of the medicine from her arms and swallowed it in one mouthful, which greatly improved her physical ability and made her look even more evil and crazy.


    This made Chi Tong Dai frowned, her face serious.


    Black pupil slammed (Mura Yu) on his neck with a sword, holding (eight rooms) in his hand, and launched a crazy slash at Chi pupil...


    Because of his guilt and lack of firm conviction support, Chitong obeyed Monkey King¡¯s words and wanted to draw Black Hitomi to their side. Therefore, Chitong could only be exhausted defending for a while, not dare to attack, because Heitong''s style of play is completely abandoning defense and attacking wildly. If she launches a counterattack, Heitong will inevitably be hit hard, which is not what she wants to see.


    "What''s the matter, my sister, weren''t you very good just now? You killed all of my eight-room corpse dolls! I don''t think you only have this ability!" Hei Tong slashed with excitement as he spoke. It also stimulated the red pupil: "Or, do you still think about that unrealistic fantasy? Haha~~ I didn¡¯t expect my sister to be so innocent! If this is the case, I will obediently become my corpse doll! Then, Sister-sama will be with me forever!"


    With that said, the black pupil''s attack is a deadly move, and he doesn''t know what mercy is!


    Chitong wanted to convince Black Hitomi to follow their side, but Black Hitomi wanted to kill Chitong and turn it into a puppet corpse. Because she had been betrayed once, she distorted that this is the only way to be her sister. I will never leave to betray her again.


    "Hei Tong... will he really be my companion?" Feeling Hei Tong''s distorted obsession, Chi Tong began to become a little suspicious when he remembered what Sun Wukong had said before, but in the next moment, she was firmly rejected : "No! It must be possible! Even if I can''t, Master Wukong will definitely have a way!"


    After making up his mind, Chi Tong became extra firm: "Maybe I don''t have the ability to persuade you! But Master Wukong gave me the ability to force you to stay! Black pupil, get enlightened! It is strong, I will keep you too!"


    The exercises are operating to the extreme. At this moment, the blood cells of the red pupil all become extremely boiling and active, making her body functions inhumanly strengthened and improved in an instant, and the terrifying aura spreads, all formed A violent wind swept out!


    Such a change shocked Heitong, because she instinctively felt a sense of horror from Chitong''s body, and the movements in her hands became sharper!


    However, this is useless. How can she who is taking drugs be stronger than the red pupil after being strengthened by the technique, just a sword, a light "ding", and the emperor''s "eight houses" in the hands of the black pupil Already cut into two pieces by the red pupil (Mura Yu)!


    Immediately, Jian Feng stopped at Black Eye''s neck, and the fierce Gang Feng Jian Qi left a small blood mark on her neck!


    At this moment, Black pupil''s eyes widened, and she felt a touch of cold death danger!


    "Why are you... so strong?!!!" Black pupil stared blankly at the broken (eight rooms) in his hand, a little unbelievable. He took the enhanced version of the medicine and greatly improved his physical ability. Why did you lose in one meeting?


    She understands that the red pupil is indeed very strong, but it cannot be so strong!


    "This is the strength that Master Wukong bestows on me, the strength that can change my destiny!" Chi Tong''s face was serious. When he said''Monkey King'', his eyes were full of admiration, and then he hugged Black Pupil: "Just like now Like you! Black pupil, come back! We are still the same as before, and I don¡¯t want to lose your important sister!"


    Black pupil''s body trembled visibly, and her eyes flickered. For a moment, she was moved by Chi pupil''s words, but in the end it turned into coldness: "Unfortunately, it''s too late...because I don''t want to do it anymore. Betrayed..."


    The pupils of the red pupil shrank and looked down at his abdomen, where a blood-stained broken sword was inserted: "Black pupil, you..."


    "Hehe~~ My sister, you are still too naive! This is not good!" A weird smile appeared on Heitong''s face: "Even if we can''t be together again, at least we can die together!" It was an innocent smile that seemed to be released.


    "Do you hate me so much?" Chitong sighed slightly.


    "Are you stupid!"


    With a sudden''pop'', Black pupil''s forehead was slapped severely, and the pain caused her to stare to her side with an angry expression...


    "What do you look at! You little loli is dying!" Sun Wukong unceremoniously slapped her on the forehead again: "I want to take your pants off and beat you with this twisted mind. Fart!" As he said, he took another shot on Chitong''s forehead: "You too, knowing she wants to kill you, so she rushes to hug her all the time!"


    "Yes... I''m sorry!" Chitong immediately bowed his head to apologize.


    "Okay, take your sister aside, now there is no air conditioning to teach her, watch carefully, don''t let her do stupid things!" Monkey King waved his hand.


    "En!" Chi Tong nodded earnestly, grabbed the broken sword that stabbed her abdomen, and casually drew it out without caring, and threw it aside.


    The exercise ran on its own, shining with a faint glaucoma, and while wrapping the wound, the wound became smaller at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it disappeared in a moment.


    The red pupil just quit the battlefield with a dumbfounded black pupil...


    Black pupil is ready to die together, but the result is good, people didn''t care about her sneak attack, it really hurts self-esteem...

 1878 Chapter 171: Not a level

    On the other hand, Leona and the others had already started a fierce fight.


    Knowing that the exercise technique can disperse the poison, this makes each of them immune to the poison, and at the same time their strength is greatly increased due to the strengthening of the exercise method.


    In the face of those fashion troops that have been transformed, they can''t cause them the slightest trouble. They will all be killed with one blow, and there is no room for resistance, demonstrating what is called complete suppression!


    "Damn! How could this group of people be so strong! Retreat! Retreat!"


    Seeing that the situation is not good, but also shocked by the strength of Leone and the others, Will desperately made a decisive decision and shouted loudly.


    All the members of the hunter retreated, and the elite soldiers swarmed forward, hitting their bows and arrows, blocking the chasing path of Shayo and others, shooting a dense rain of arrows, forcing Leonay and the others to find The shelter hides!


    "Hey~~ Do you want to leave like this? At least you have to stay and apologize!" Bright, dressed in (devil-ridden) armor, shuttled through the rain of arrows, wielding a large sword in his hand, and the violent slashes that came out The wind actually blows away the poisonous mist around him, but the dense arrows shot on his armor made a''ding and ding'' sound, which is hard to hurt him.


    With a big sword in his hand, several archers were swept and smashed, and one of them smashed down at Dr. Fashion''s power, frightening Dr. Fashion with a look of fear, and he just evaded him by rolling against the ground!


    "Hey~ I remember, you provided the poison that made me almost burp!" Bright holding a big sword, slowly approaching Dr. Fashion: "I don''t care about others, but you like to experiment with living people. The pervert must stay!"


    "It seems that you guy is determined not to let me go!" Dr. Fashion looked gloomy, and at the same time became full of crazy excitement: "It seems that this is the last trick alone!"


    Said this, took out a bottle of medicine, raised his head and drank it!


    "Ok?!"


    Under Bright''s surprised gaze, Dr. Fashion''s muscles all over suddenly moved violently: "Here is here, here is here~!!! This is the ultimate fashion!!!"


    Accompanied by Dr. Fashion''s crazy roar, his body skyrocketed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in a moment he became a giant, and he gained such power, his confidence also skyrocketed: "I turned into danger. Kind, fly all of you!"


    Immediately afterwards, he ate all his remaining subordinates raw, making his size soar, and in a moment, he has become a huge monster tens of meters high!


    "Hey hey hey~~ This look is really scary!" Bright yelled and made a decisive move, avoiding the roar and trampling of the giant dangerous species!


    In an instant, it took the opportunity to slash the sole of its foot with a sword, but it only left a blood-stained wound. The next moment, the muscle moved, and it recovered instantly!


    "The ability to recover is so strong?" Bright looked serious, staring at the Dr. Fashion stuck to the huge dangerous body, and narrowed his eyes: "It seems that the weakness should be him?"


    While avoiding the bombardment of the huge dangerous species, he turned his head and shouted loudly at the place where Mayin was: "Ma Yin, sniper the body above the dangerous species!"


    "Understood!" Ma Yin, who had already prepared for a long time, immediately made an OK gesture, and Teigu in his hand had already aimed at Dr. Fashion above his head in the huge danger.


    A ray of light flashed away, but the huge danger species suddenly raised its giant hand, which was as hard as iron, to block it above its head!


    It turned out that when Bright drank, his words were also heard by Dr. Fashion, he instinctively made a defense, and successfully underwent Ma Yin''s mortal block!


    But its huge right arm was cut off by this light beam!With a bang, several houses collapsed.


    "But... damn it! Your emperor can actually shoot through my ultimate fashion, it''s impossible! The invincible and strongest me in the form of dangerous species! Garbage, all become my nourishment and change me Get stronger!!" Dr. Fashion roared in shock.


    "Huh! Do you really think you are strong?" Sha You snorted softly, and slashed a dazzling sword light in her hand (red light). With a''pouch'', she actually rooted the other arm of the huge dangerous species. Cut off!


    "No! It''s impossible! It''s impossible!!!" Dr. Fashion roared in fear, and the strongest hole card he was proud of was so vulnerable in front of others. This was an extraordinary blow to him. It''s so big, this simply negates the results of his life''s research!


    "What''s impossible! You scum!" Leo Nai shouted loudly, leaping up in the air: "We have beaten all the more dangerous species than you! Only you, the strongest?"


    As he said, with a bang, a punch hit the Hungarian chamber of the huge dangerous species. The violent power actually caused the huge dangerous species to retreat several steps, which was able to stabilize the figure!


    Seeing the timing, Hill, who had been brewing for a long time, took the shot resolutely. Even though he was in the air, his hand (elimination) turned into a sharp sword light, and he slashed down: "Go to hell and confess! Eliminate the soul!!"


    A bloodstain instantly stretched from the head of the huge dangerous species to between the two legs, split into two halves together with Dr. Fashion, and crashed to the ground!


    "My god! How come they are as strong as monsters one by one?" Lubbock was stunned, obviously shocked by Leonie''s strength.


    Such a powerful and dangerous species could only be killed by tricks, but they were so good that they could easily beheaded directly!


    "Cut! Let them escape!" Leo Nai looked around and found that the other''hunters'' had retreated, with an unhappy expression on his face.


    As for those archers, after seeing them easily kill the huge dangerous species that Dr. Fashion has turned into, they have already fled in fear.


    Tazmi looked at the (red light) in Sha You''s hand, with a look of envy: "Sha You, is this the Emperor Wu Kong made for you?"


    "Yeah~ I named it (Hongguang)!" Sha You smiled slightly, "Don''t be envious. My name is Wukong-sama and made one for you..."


    "Really?" Tazmi suddenly looked excited, and turned and looked at Monkey King thirstyly: "Master Wukong..."


    "Don''t look at me with such disgusting eyes, take it!" Monkey King threw the crystal to Tazmi.


    "This is my emperor? How do I use it?"

 1879 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Two

    "A drop of your own blood is enough!" Sha You said.


    "Is it really all you need to drop a drop of blood?" Tazmi was skeptical. As he knew, it was all Emperor Gu, not the candidate. Is it so simple to get a Emperor Gu?


    But Tazmi still cut his finger with the sword, dripped his own blood on the bead, causing it to emit a hot red light immediately, wrapping Tazmi up and forming an armour to The cool armor on top of the head comes.


    This pair of armor was shaped like the scaled leather armor of an earth flame beast, and it looked extremely majestic.


    "Is this my emperor? Is it the same armor as the eldest brother...what''s the name?" Tazmi was excited. He could clearly feel that after the emperor was on his body, his power was gained. I improved greatly, moved a little, and felt as light as a swallow.


    "Earth Flame Armor belongs to the Fire Emperor Equipment!" Sha You explained: "Master Wukong said, the way you use this Emperor Equipment is similar to Bright''s (devil-ridden). If you want to be proficient, you can learn from him. Up!"


    "Got it!" Tazmi''s expression of excitement, punched out, and a fiery fist shot out from the fist, with a''bang'', bombarding a house not far away, causing it Was swallowed by fire in an instant!


    When Sha You saw this, she was furious: "Tazmi, what are you doing?!"


    "Yes... I''m sorry! I... I didn''t mean it"!A fist burned a house, and Tazmi was frightened with a look of panic and anxious, but he made a mistake during the chaos, and his whole body suddenly burned with a''bake'', and Tazmi screamed immediately. : "Ah~~ It''s hot, hot! Why is this thing spontaneously burning, Master Wukong, help!!"


    "This idiot!" Ma Yin shook her head when she saw this: "Wukong, you give him such a set of imperial equipment, don''t let him play with him someday!"


    "It''s just an unskilled relationship. Besides, his emotions fluctuated too much just now, and he lost control..." Monkey King said, waving lightly, Tazmi''s spontaneous armor instantly extinguished, and he also fell to the ground. Withdrew from the armor state, he breathed out white smoke, his face sighed: "It turns out that Emperor Gu is so dangerous and difficult to control!"


    "Of course, boy!" Bright walked over and helped Tazmi up: "If you want to gain strong strength, you must go through hard practice, let''s go! Tazmi, come with me after returning. Train now!"


    "Then trouble big brother..." Tazmi looked humble, and immediately broke free of Bright''s arm, and pulled a little distance from him: "But...are you too passionate?..."


    "This is the man!" Bright grinned, Tazmi seemed to see his whole person gleaming, and now he was a little away from him: "What the hell is this three-dimensional? Hey!"


    "Okay, the matter is resolved, let''s go back first!" Monkey King greeted.


    "But the house..." Tazmi looked at the burning house, feeling very sorry.


    "Don''t mind, the houses of those nobles are burned anyway, if it is not enough, you can burn a few more..."


    "Then... Then forget it!" Tazmi wiped out his cold sweat after listening to Monkey King''s words. The words of Lord Wukong are really dangerous!But he felt better in his heart.


    "That..." Hill tugged at the corner of my clothes, and stopped talking.


    "What''s the matter, Hill? To be straightforward! Don''t hesitate."


    "That burnt house seems to be the one where Seleu was staying?" Hill whispered somewhat uncertain.


    "Uh!!!~"


    Leo Nai and the others heard this, and the place suddenly became extra quiet.


    Tazmi''s mouth grew even more astonished.


    At the same time, a scream resounded from the house: "Damn! I am scalded to death! Which bastard wants to burn this girl alive? Xiaobi, run away!"


    With a''bang'', the roof burst apart, and in the sky full of Mars, Xiaobi, who was transformed, took Sai Liu and landed less than ten meters away from Monkey King and the others.


    "Oh~~ I burned to death!" Sai Liu threw down the almost half-naked woman in his hand, bounced and patted out her burning clothes, and then looked towards Monkey King: "Master Wukong, Who set the fire? I, Seleu Ubikitas, in the name of absolute justice, must destroy other human beings!"


    "Goo~~" Tazmi swallowed his saliva when he heard the words, and then backed away without a trace.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late. Sha You and other women sold him instantly: "He!"


    Seleu immediately looked angry: "Good, you Tazmi, dare to set me on fire?"


    "No, I didn''t mean it..." Tazmi repeatedly waved his hand to explain.


    "I know you didn''t mean it! But you asshole dare to burn my most beloved clothes. It''s unforgivable! Do you know how valuable this clothes is to me? It''s the first thing that Master Wukong gave me. A gift, ah ah ah~~ I am mad at me! Xiaobi, go and destroy other human beings!"


    "Woo~~"


    When Xiaobi got the order, she immediately let out a fierce howl, stepped on the ground and thumped, and rushed towards Tazmi...


    "Sorry, I really didn''t mean it!" Tazmi screamed, turned and ran...


    "You still want to run? Xiaobi, chase me!" Sai Liu pointed his hand and directed Xiaobi to chase immediately...


    "Uh~ Isn''t it okay?" Looking at the back who was chasing and fleeing, Sha You looked at Monkey King with some worry.


    "It''s okay, Seriu knows the right way, at best he caught up and beat Tazmi!"


    "Poor Tazmi, mourn for you for a second!" Sha You heard the words and smiled.


    Leo Nai came to Sun Wukong with the exposed woman in one hand: "Goku, what should I do with this guy? It seems to have been conceived by Sai Liu..."


    Sun Wukong glanced at the woman who was still incomparably charming at first, she was speechless. Now she is full of fear, her body is covered with disgusting slime, and her clothes have been corroded by countless holes. , Revealing the tender and white skin inside, especially the stalwart front of Hungary, which makes people think about it.The whole person looks pitiful and miserable.


    "Isn''t these mucus saliva?" Ma Yin said with a nauseous expression.


    "Hey, what exactly did Seleu do to you? It turned out to be like this?" Leo Nai looked curious.


    "She''s a perverted lunatic..." The woman''s voice trembled, her expression on her face was terrified: "The Emperor who asked it to vomit, vomit and swallow...vomit!!" The woman said, she retched again. ¡­


    "Hey~" Leo Nai and the others shuddered when they heard the words: "It''s worthy of being a person from the security team, too special to play..."

 1880 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy-Three

    "It seems that Sai Liu has the talent to force a confession!" Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently: "Let her go, just give a lesson, I am not easy to kill women, unless it is really annoying."


    "You... are you going to let me go?" The woman was obviously shocked, thinking that she had misheard, and she was ready to be tortured by abuse. How could this be the result?


    After all, it was Sun Wukong who asked Sai Liu to train her. Therefore, in the eyes of women, Sun Wukong has been labeled as a pervert. When caught by such a person, it is not enough to use inhuman insults like this. Playing around!She has seen this situation more than once, and has used similar torture to many women.


    So from the moment she was caught, she had already accepted her fate, because she also knew very well that she would end up like that one day, so she did not hate Sai Liu at all, just hated her own strength. The low and incompetent.


    "Let you go and leave, where there is so much nonsense, are you addicted to being tuned by Seleu? If you really don''t mind, then stay!" Leo Nai glared softly.


    "No... I''m going!" The woman was so frightened that she stood up, and ran away as if she was concealing the leaked spring with both hands.


    "It''s so cheap to let her go like this!" Mayindai frowned slightly, expressing some dissatisfaction, because their style is always to carry out the word''kill'', and never do that extra kindness. Lift.


    The enemy is the enemy, as long as they stand on the opposite side, they will kill them mercilessly, because they know very well that either the enemy will die or I will die. Letting go of the enemy will only give them another chance to oppose them. .


    "The way of survival you implemented is correct, but it is also wrong!" Monkey King looked at Ma Yin and the others with a serious expression: "Because those who originally had good intentions will also be killed because of your ruthless killing. Completely become the opposite of yours; senseless kindness is indeed unpleasant, but blindly killing one is also not good; it varies from person to person, which is the most correct way. Who should kill and who should be let go, which ultimately leads to The result will be completely different. Maybe one day, the enemy will become your friend. Maybe..."


    Leo Nai and the others fell into contemplation when they heard this. As a killer, they had never thought about such a problem. In their philosophy, the enemy is the enemy.


    Chi Tong let go of his sister, stepped forward, and bowed to the Monkey King with a solemn expression: "After being taught, if you want to achieve great things, you must be able to tolerate others, not to be trivial. In the past, we only cared about the way of life. I ignored this point, and I will pay attention to it in the future!"


    "What you said is so simple that a person has only one life. Who dares to gamble on the lives of himself and his companions!" Mayin was unconvinced.


    "That''s why you will completely turn people who could have been companions into mortal enemies! You could have a perfect ending but you made it a tragedy..." Then, Monkey King pointed to Black Pupil: "Just like her..."


    "What''s wrong with her?" Mayin was still not convinced.


    "Then I ask you, what would you do to her if it were not for me?"


    Ma Yin opened his mouth, not knowing how to speak.


    Sun Wukong smiled and looked at her, and said, "Is it because of Chitong''s consideration that she will not let her fight against her sister, and you will do it?"


    "Is it wrong to do this?" Ma Yin snorted: "This guy wants to kill the red pupil as a doll and stay with him! Can such a person stay?"


    "This shows that you only saw the surface, but did not see her essence!" Monkey King shook his head.


    "Then you talk about her nature!" Mayin looked at the play with her arms akimbo, "If you really can turn such a perverted person into our companion, I can shine your shoes!"


    "Shoes are free. If you want to bet, you can bet big. Don''t you dare?" Monkey King joked.


    "You...you are so perverted, you even hit my mind..." Ma Yin''s pretty face flushed immediately, but was instantly irritated by the tone of Monkey King''s eyes, and Jiao immediately shouted: "Okay! Bet, you If I can really do it, I''m convinced!"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he laughed. This little girl somehow always liked to sing against him. Let''s fall into the pit now. Let''s see how I will deal with you.


    When he walked to Black pupil, he greeted him with a look of contempt.


    Sun Wukong¡¯s words just now were naturally heard by the black pupil, so she cast such a look at Sun Wukong. She had no intention of surrendering. After listening to his words, naturally it became even more impossible. This is human rebellious psychology. If you say you can instigate me, then I will not be as you wish.


    Sun Wukong didn¡¯t care, but looked at Black Eye with a serious look: "You have a strong desire to turn Red Eye into a doll and stay with you forever. This is very unreasonable to ordinary people. It''s also very distorted and perverted, but it also proves another thing. You still care about your sister and love your sister very much!"


    Hearing this, the pupils shrank slightly, and she did not dare to look at Monkey King. Suddenly, she felt that she was stripped naked in front of Monkey King. There was no secret at all.


    But when the red pupil heard this, his eyes lit up, and he looked at the black pupil with hope.


    Leo Nai slapped both hands, and suddenly realized: "It turns out that there is such a secret behind this abnormal behavior! Goku, you really have you, this can be seen by you, you deserve to be the man your sister looks after! "


    "Humph!" Black pupil snorted coldly, and turned her head to one side. She had already made up her mind to spare you the clever tongue, I just ignore you and see what you can do to me.


    "It seems that you are not very good. People don''t care about you at all!" Ma Yin hummed with her arms around Hun, ready to watch Monkey King''s joke.


    "Huh~ Really..." Sun Wukong smiled inexplicably, "I hate preaching, so I don''t think anything else is important. What is important is that there is love. As long as you have love, then there is I am qualified to save it!"


    Monkey King held down the heads of Heitong and Chitong and asked the two sisters to look at each other at close range: "Did you see? Heitong, this is your most important sister~ the only relative in this world! Chitong! , You too, see clearly, this is your most important sister, the only relative in the world, what else do you think can compare to your fetters? Think about what you have experienced together, happy, Unhappy, miserable..."

 1881 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy-Four-Obedience

    When the red pupil and the black pupil heard this, they were all caught in memories. The previous scenes flashed in their minds like movie clips...


    "After all the difficulties and obstacles, don''t you understand? What is your most important... vow? Righteousness? The future? Shit! These are all shit in front of your relatives!"


    "I, what I believe in is, whoever dares to move my family, I will destroy him! What if I am an enemy of the world? What if I become a demon? People don¡¯t serve themselves, but the heavens are destroyed! I can¡¯t protect my loved ones, so how can I talk about other things? Everything in the world is like a cloud to me, and my relatives and the people I love are everything!"


    Hearing Monkey King''s words, even with Leo Nai and the others, they stood aside blankly, which was very shocking.


    It was the first time for them to hear someone say such a thing, but it was surprising that it made them feel excited one by one!The eyes looking at Monkey King were shining.


    A man who can be willing to be an enemy of the world for his family, for the one he loves, and who is willing to turn into a demon, is there such a person who does not yearn for a woman?Only such men are worthy of their lives.


    "That''s great! The elder sister who listens wants to push you backwards!" Leo Nai was moved by the voice, and walked over and stuffed Monkey King''s head into his own Hun. Come to vent the excitement at this moment.


    After listening to Monkey King¡¯s words, Chi Tong and Hei Tong were dumbfounded on the spot, speechless for a long time...


    Yes!What can compare to your only sister (elder sister)?


    position?


    Righteousness?


    These are really just floating clouds...


    "Black pupil, we...wrong..."


    "Well, sister, in the future-we will never be apart again..."


    The two sisters hugged each other tightly, and the two lines of tears fell from their eyes...


    "Also... I was really moved by you... Not bad!" Ma Yin looked at Monkey King, her head raised up, her face still arrogant.


    "Don''t forget to warm the chuang tonight!" Monkey King leaned to Ma Yin''s ear and smiled.


    Ma Yin will instantly become a big red: "Abnormal..."


    The two sisters, Chi Tong and Hei Tong, came to the Monkey King hand in hand, bend over with gratitude and salute: "Master Goku, thank you for letting us wake up, this great grace, our sisters will remember forever!"


    "It''s just that you love to be horny!" Monkey King waved his hand lightly, and then he smiled again: "But if you really want to thank you, let''s be practical!"


    Hearing the words, Chi Tong stepped forward and tapped on Sun Wukong''s right cheek: "Is this all right?"


    "Not enough, come here too!"


    When Chi Tong heard this, he was very generous and took another sip on Monkey King''s left cheek...


    "No, I didn''t tell you, I was talking to Black pupil..."


    "..." Chi pupil.


    "Sister, can I beat him?"


    "No!" Chi pupil replied very firmly.


    "Huh~ he''s like this, you still protect him!" Heitong looked upset, but then her complexion suddenly became extremely pale, her feet soft, and she fell to the ground...


    Seeing this, Chi Tong was shocked and hugged Black Tong in a hurry, with an anxious look on her face: "Black Tong, are you all right? What''s the matter? Are you injured?"


    "No... it''s okay... it''s just getting sick..." Black pupil smiled weakly.


    "Master Wukong, look at what happened to Black Eye?" Chi Tong asked for help from Monkey King anxiously.


    "It''s just a sequelae after taking the drug, it''s okay, I''m here!" Monkey King took the black pupil into his arms, and squeezed her face firmly: "You little girl liar, you want to hit me. ¡­"


    "Master Wukong!" Seeing that at this time, Sun Wukong had the information to recover his black pupil, and the red pupil was suddenly dissatisfied.


    "Okay! Okay! I said you don''t have to worry, even if your sister is dead, I will show you her revival!"


    Chitong and the others were speechless when they heard this, and they were helpless towards Monkey King''s attitude without any sense of tension.


    Only Sha You believed in Monkey King''s words.


    "Don''t speak big words... I can''t cure my''disease''..."


    Hei Tong hadn''t finished speaking, her eyes widened in shock, because she was shocked to see that a ball of light emerged from Monkey King''s hand and penetrated into her body. In an instant, she felt her own sense of weakness. Disappeared without a trace, even the hidden toxins that had been hidden in the body for many years were cleaned up. For a while, he opened his mouth wide: "You...you..."


    "What were you talking about?" Monkey King squeezed Black pupil''s face and smiled.


    "Abnormal!" After you waited for a long time, Black pupil finally suffocated these two words.


    No wonder their''hunters'' lost so badly. With such a mysterious and perverted guy, can they win?


    "This is not the attitude you should have!" Monkey King smiled and looked at Black Eye: "I have cured all of your hidden diseases!"


    "For the sake of helping me twice, I''ll divide the snacks for you!" Hei Tong said, took out a packet of snacks from his arms and handed it to Monkey King with reluctance.


    You know, Black Eye has a cute point that he doesn''t want to share his snacks with others. Now he can share his snacks with Monkey King, which shows that Monkey King still has a certain place in her heart.


    "This is also called snacks? Brother let you see what a real snack is!" I saw Monkey King wave his hand, countless snacks fell from the sky and hit Black pupil''s forehead.


    "This is a snack? I have never seen it before!" Hei Tong picked up a packet of potato chips and opened it, took a bite, his eyes lit up, opened his hands, and took all the other snacks on the ground into his arms: "My mine! It''s all mine!"


    "Aside from her bloodthirsty and bad personality, she still looks cute now!" Leo Nai looked at the black pupil at the moment, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he tilted his head to look beside him. Mayin: "This time you are convinced of the loss, right? If you are afraid at night, my sister can be your company~~"


    When Ma Yin heard the words, his eyes lit up, and he immediately clapped his hands with Leo Nai: "It''s a deal! I''m a bit afraid of not being able to beat him..."


    "Let''s go, let''s go back! Esther brought someone to kill!" Monkey King glanced at the direction of the palace and said.


    "I''m afraid of what she will do, so I just tied her up here! Take it back and warm you up..." Leo Nai''s eyes lit up, and his face was wary.


    "It''s not the time to fight her, let''s go..." Sun Wukong said, leaving first.


    Leonai and the others suddenly looked helpless, and they all had to follow to evacuate...

 1882 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy-Five: The Angry Asides

    Soon after Monkey King and the others left, Esdes landed in the air, watching the messy battlefield, and the huge dangerous species that was split in half and the Dr. fashion glued to the top of his head. Before Hun, he was a little disappointed: "Have you left... It''s a pity, I thought I could meet him..."


    As he said, he looked at Liva''s body again: "If you die, it means you are not strong enough..."


    "Master Esdes..." At this moment, the fascinating woman who was released by Monkey King ran from a distance and fell to her knees in front of Esdes, with a face of respect and admiration. Fear fear.


    "Oh~ I heard that you were caught by them, so you are still alive!" Asides looked at the charming woman in front of him, somewhat surprised.


    At this moment, she was already wearing a coat, not the same as before.


    "The subordinate was also very surprised, Master Wukong would let me go..."


    "It turns out that Wukong let you go...Is it because of my relationship, or because he can''t bear to kill you because he looks so beautiful? It seems that although he is so powerful, he is still too naive!"


    The woman knelt on the ground, afraid to say no more, because she knew very well what it meant for Esders to fail, let alone being a prisoner released by the enemy''s pitiful charity.


    "Get up! Since Wukong didn''t kill you, I wouldn''t do anything to you..." Esther looked indifferently, tilted his head to look at the huge dangerous species that was divided into two, and his eyes appeared. A hint of surprise: "Dr. Fashion Transformation Super Dangerous species has a steel-like defensive skin. It was cut in half with a sword. Is it Wukong?"


    "No, it was done by Hill of (Night Raid)!" Seeing that Esders had no plans to punish her, the demon girl stood up, really relieved.At the same time, she was grateful to Monkey King, because she knew very well that she was not punished because of him.


    "Hill?" Esdes turned his head and looked at the woman.


    "It''s her!" Niwu and others also rushed there, showing a wanted portrait in front of Estherd.


    Because Esthers was faster than them, he rushed to the scene first.


    "(Night Raid) is there anyone with such strength?" Asides looked at Hill''s portrait, Dai frowned slightly: "Is it because of her own strength, or because of her Emperor Tai Too sharp?"


    "It should be the reason for the imperial tools, right?" Will said: "It is rumored that the imperial tools used by Hill are the so-called split (elimination). They are scissors-type imperial tools and can cut anything in the world!


    "Even with the help of Tegu''s sharpness, this strength called Hill cannot be underestimated..." Esdes looked serious: "It is possible to split such a big man in half with a single sword, and see her skill in swordsmanship. It¡¯s not easy to come! Originally I just thought that only Goku in (Night Raid) could pose a threat to us. I didn¡¯t want anyone else but it¡¯s not a waste..."


    "That..." The demon girl looked at Esders, and stopped talking.


    "Say!" Esdes glanced lightly and said coldly.


    The demon 1yan woman was immediately shocked: "In fact, it is not only the strong one named Hill. In (Night Raid), the strength of the other girls is comparable to her. We are the same as them. Than, it''s not even the enemy of one..."


    The other''hunters'' members lowered their heads ashamed when they heard the words. They set up an ambush. They wanted to attack others, but instead they were hanged.


    When Esdes heard this, his calm face finally showed a trace of anger: "You mean you weren''t defeated by Wukong? But his men?"


    "Yes..." When Esdes suddenly became angry, everyone else was frightened.Because Esther''s notoriety is no joke.


    Esters clenched his fists tightly, and was already extremely angry.


    She originally thought that the failure of the Hunter was because Monkey King made a move, which led to their defeat, because even she was not Monkey King¡¯s enemy, and it was natural for her to lose, but now she knows that Monkey King did not make a move. ,''The Hunter'' was actually hanged by someone from (Night Raid). How could this not make her angry?


    "Um... we can''t blame us..." Will summoned his courage, and said: "It''s just because they are too strong. One of them is called Leo Nai. We saw her punch Polus with our own eyes. His Digu broke!"


    "Excuse! Trash!" Esther kicked Will''s Huns, causing it to vomit blood and fly back, hitting the street.


    "It''s not that they are too strong, but you are too weak!!" Esders''s face was full of anger, and the whole body was exuding icy cold, and the ground around it was condensed into frost, and the freezing made the others shiver and breathe. All that was vomited was white mist.


    All of them turned pale, frightened by the aura exuded by Esther, because they all clearly felt the monstrous killing intent from Esther!


    At this moment, they really realized how terrifying the legendary iceberg goddess of war is. Just the breath contains incomparable blood, as if being in the blood of the corpse mountain, it makes people scared. Tremble!


    "I have nothing to say to lose to Wukong, but you actually lost to the little girls of (Night Raid). This is simply unforgivable. I ask you, it''s so useless, why do I want you!" Ace Desi¡¯s pretty face is cold, and the killing intent is overwhelming. At this moment, she is indeed full of anger and desire to kill. In the sound of''kaka'', everything around is condensed into ice. Below this absolute zero, others are shocked. It was discovered that their bodies were frozen hard and their movements were slow.


    Everyone was shocked by Esther''s terrifying power, and all the''hunters'' added up, are they not as good as her alone?!!


    Due to the pressure of Monkey King, Asdes¡¯ strength seems to have become stronger...


    "Master Esdes, please be forgiving!" The demon girl shivered with fright, begging for mercy: "We really have done our best. As far as I know, it is impossible for the members of (Night Raid) to have With such strengths, they suddenly become stronger, and I am afraid that they cannot get away with Master Wukong..."

 1883 Chapter 176 Statement

    "Indeed, according to previous information, the members of [Night Raid] do not have such skills..." Asides nodded indifferently: "It is possible to increase their strength to this in such a short period of time, it seems Only Wukong can do it..."


    Containing his killing intent, Esdes glanced at everyone and snorted coldly: "But it can''t obliterate your useless essence. After going back this time, you will train me hard. If you lose so thoroughly next time, you won''t There is a third chance!"


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Esdes''s intention to kill, he didn''t care about it for the time being, Will and the others were relieved and began to clean up the battlefield...


    Not long after, Polus, who was still in a coma, was rescued by Will from the ruins, but his emperor had been destroyed, and the outcome was doomed.


    "Since Tegu has been destroyed, there is no need for his presence in the''hunters'', Niwu, after he wakes up, if he is still willing to be loyal to me, then arrange for him to join my guards, if not Wish, give him some money so that he can be an ordinary person with peace of mind!" Asides looked at Borus who was in a coma, and said calmly.


    Although Esdes was cold-blooded and ruthless, he still cared for his men.


    A petite and petite boy with a pseudonymous voice replied and looked at Will: "Take him to the infirmary, wake up and call him to see me..."


    The rest of the time was relatively calm, and the''hunter'' who had received a lesson of defeat was surprisingly quiet and entered a lifeless special training.


    In this battle, they clearly understood the gap between them and [Night Raid], they must become stronger before the final battle comes!Otherwise, what awaits them may not be the enemy''s butcher knife, but the anger of Asides.


    It is late at night.


    Ma Yin took Hill''s hand slightly nervously and came to Monkey King''s room.


    Originally, she had agreed with Leo Nai to come to Monkey King¡¯s room, but thinking of Leo Nai¡¯s unreliability, she might help Monkey deal with herself, so she decisively abandon Leo Nai, and Hill, who had the best relationship with him, pulled over.


    Sun Wukong, who had already entered a state of enlightenment, also withdrew from the practice. It was an accident to see Ma Yin: "You really came to warm me up?"


    "Of course, this girl has always said one is not two!" Ma Yin looked arrogant, and stepped forward to drag Monkey King off the chuang: "You sleep on the ground tonight, this chuang belongs to me tonight. Follow Hill!"


    "This is what you call warm chuang?" Monkey King looked at Ma Yin with a smile.


    "Otherwise, what do you think?" Ma Yin said with a smug: "You didn''t say how to warm up, I''m not breaking my promise, hum!" Then, he got into the bed and looked at Monkey King viciously: "If you are in the middle of the night If you dare to come up, I will use [pumpkin] to blast you into a hornet''s nest!"


    With that said, she really put her Emperor Gu on the head of Chuang.


    "Excuse me... Excuse me, Master Goku..." Hill blushed, his face twisted.


    With a sudden "bang~", the door of the room was suddenly kicked open with a brutal kick. Leo Nai burst in from the door angrily, looking at Ma Yin in the bed with a look of discomfort: "Good, Ma Yin , I promised to come together, you actually left me wanting to eat alone? Too much!"


    "No...not what you think..." Ma Yin''s face flushed red and hurriedly explained.


    However, the words were not finished yet, Nadeta, Shayou, and Chitong also walked in. Nadeta put her hands around Hungarian: "That''s right, Mayin, this is too much!"


    Then, I saw Sai Liufeng rushing in: "Master Wukong is mine, no one can snatch me!"


    "You are the one who has no right to speak here, go to the back!" Leo Nai unceremoniously pulled Seleu behind him.


    "Uh~ you guys... what are you doing?" Seeing all the sister papers broke into his room, Monkey King was surprised. He was just making a joke with Mayin, why did they all run in?


    "My own man is going to be slept by others, do you think we can calm down?" Leo Nai''s exit was unobstructed, very explosive.


    Najieta sat on the edge of the chuang with a serious face: "When it comes to this, let''s just get things done! Everyone present has a good feeling for you, likes you, the so-called one husband Monogamy is only for ordinary mediocre people, but it is obviously not realistic for an exceptionally good person like you..."


    "Polygamy is also very common in this empire. Those high-ranking nobles are all in groups of wives and concubines, so it is not unacceptable..." Then, Najeta glanced at several women seriously: "If anyone Those who cannot accept this polygamy can leave now!"


    Upon hearing the words, Leo Nai expressed his attitude: "My sister is ready to be a junior!"


    "Why... why did you talk about this all of a sudden?" Ma Yin''s complexion was red and shameless: "This is too sudden, right? I didn''t have any mental preparation..."


    "I don''t understand your thoughts yet?" Najeta looked at Ma Yin: "You just want to take advantage of the gambling agreement to express your position indirectly, otherwise you will not agree to such an excessive warm request. If you change to someone else, you will be one morning The gun passed..."


    "That, I..." Ma Yin still wanted to quibble.


    "Okay, knowing that you are thin-skinned and embarrassed to speak up, you can just stand and watch..." Najeta waved her hand to Mayin and looked at Hill and the others: "What about you?"


    "If it''s Master Goku, I''ll be fine..." Hill looked red and lowered his head.


    Chi Tong was more direct, grabbing Monkey King''s arm with a serious expression: "My long-term meal ticket..."


    "Chi Tong, I found that you love my food more than you love me?" Monkey King looked at Chi Tong with a speechless expression.


    "This is your illusion..." Chi Tong looked serious.


    "No? My sister is going to get married? No!" Hei Tong held his face in both hands with an unacceptable expression.


    "Hei Tong, you can actually marry together..." Chi Tong looked at Hei Tong seriously: "Master Goku has a lot of food that you can never finish eating..."


    "Just like those snacks?" Black pupil''s eyes lit up.


    "Those are just low-level food..."


    "Wow~ the delicious snacks are just inferior delicacies?" Black pupil listened, and his eyes sparkled: "If this is the case, it would be no problem to marry him..." ..

 1884 Chapter 177 Untitled

    "You two sisters are really enough!" Monkey King looked at the two sisters, Chi Tong and Hei Tong, with a speechless expression: "What you said is too hurtful..."


    "Don''t be good at the bargain, I just don''t want to be separated from my elder sister, so I agreed to such an excessive request~" Hei Tong looked arrogantly: "Moreover, if you can''t produce the food that satisfies me, I will firmly oppose it. I married your sister!"


    "It''s not easy to stop your foodie!" Monkey King waved his hand, and an exquisite and luxurious "empty bowl" flashed on the desktop.


    "What do you want to do with an empty bowl?" Hei Tong looked puzzled.


    "I¡¯m really ignorant. This is the [Century Soup] that my master chef personally improved for me. It is made from countless rare ingredients. It is pure and colorless, and the fragrance is restrained but not scattered, except for my family. , But no one can enjoy it. Now it¡¯s cheaper for you. Have a taste. If you don¡¯t kneel down and sing to me and conquer my surname!


    "There''s really something in this bowl? Are you bluffing me!" Hei Tong looked suspicious. He picked up the empty bowl but didn''t feel anything in it. He just wanted to talk, but was interrupted by Monkey King hurriedly: "Nazhen One point, don''t spill it, this thing is precious, even my master chef will take several months to cook it!"


    "It''s the same. I really don''t believe there will be something in it? It''s obviously an empty bowl..." Black pupil said, bringing his mouth closer, and making a gesture of drinking soup. In an instant, he felt a touch of warmth. The meaning of cold spread into her lips, and a wonderful delicacy like a volcanic eruption instantly exploded on the tip of her tongue, making her feel like a fairyland dream, the whole person became floating, and the soul trembled violently with her body and her expression was instantly dull. , Outside the wandering things...


    "Black...black pupil?"


    Seeing Hei Tong''s expression was sluggish for an instant, with an obsessive smirk on his face, Chi Tong became a little nervous when he saw it. This look was almost like a second fool.


    "It''s okay, she was only brought into the wonderful world by the deliciousness of this [Century Bisque], let her stay in the post for a while, and she will return to her senses." Monkey King smiled.


    This [Century Bisque] improved by Frosy was shocking even the first time he ate it, let alone black eyes.


    "Is it such an exaggeration?" Leo Nai was immediately greedy, and he was about to grab the [Century Soup] from Black Eye''s hand: "Let me have a taste..."


    But the black pupil suddenly shook all over, awake suddenly, patted Leo Nai''s right hand stretched out, and screamed: "No one is allowed to snatch me, or I will fight her desperately!" Take a sip, and drink all the [Century Soup] in the bowl!


    "Ah~ it''s so delicious... it''s dying..." Black pupil fell to the ground with gleaming stars, with a look of dementia and fantasy.


    "You don''t want to share your own dim sum with others, it really hasn''t changed at all!" Chi Tong looked like Hei Tong, but there was a smile on his face.


    "This is too exaggerated? Is it stupid to drink yourself?" Leo Nai looked at the black pupil, and became more and more greedy at this [Century Chowder]: "Wukong, you can''t favor one another, everyone has a bowl. !"


    Monkey King laughed and waved his hand. Several empty bowls appeared on the table. Najetta and the others couldn''t wait for each one to have a bowl. They carefully observed and smelled, but how to observe and smell it, they found that this was an empty bowl.


    Reaching out and touching it in the bowl, warm and cool came, but he was surprised: "There really is something, it''s really amazing, I can''t feel anything..."


    With that said, the women were all eager to take a bite, and then stepped into the footsteps of the black pupil...


    For a long time, when the women recovered from the delicacy, the black pupil hugged and watched Monkey King¡¯s thighs not let go: "Brother-in-law, just accept me, just give it to me every day. Take a sip of this soup, whatever you want me to do!"


    No one laughed at the black pupils. Najetta and the others all had endless aftertastes and amazed: "It''s incredible. If I didn''t taste it myself, I wouldn''t believe that there are such things that cannot be used in the world. It''s delicious in words!"


    "And who is the chef you said? She cooked this [Century Soup]? Where is she? Can we see it?" Chi Tong''s eyes were shining, with a look of expectation. .


    "Her name is Frosi, the true cook of the gods. It''s not yet possible. The time has come and I will let you meet!"


    "However, I know that I love to pretend to be mysterious!" Mayin looked dissatisfied.


    "Is there any more? I''m coming for a bowl!" Leo Nai''s eyes beamed: "No, there are two bowls, three bowls...No, there are as many as there are, I want to drink at a time!"


    "This soup is made with countless precious ingredients. For you now, a bowl is already the limit. Go back to your room and adjust your breath. It will be of great help to you."


    "Listening to what you said, I can really feel that there is a huge power emerging in the body, and the body is getting hotter and hotter, so let''s do that today, and we will talk about the size of the problem the next day..." Najeta said Then, he generously kissed Monkey King on the cheek and walked out of the room...


    Leonai and the others did the same, returning to the room one by one...


    Looking at the empty room and touching countless lip marks on his face, Monkey King slapped his forehead in annoyance. It was a regret: "Damn, this time is really stupid, I''m all right. What are they drinking [Century Bisque]! The great opportunity is gone..."


    "Forget it, anyway, just pick up the words clearly, not tonight, shouldn''t it be okay to go to Night Attack tomorrow night?" After saying that, Monkey King smiled and disappeared into his room...


    The calm and unscrupulous time slipped away for seven days, and was finally broken by sudden events.


    Najeta sat in the starting position of Monkey King, staring at Leo Nai and others in front of him, with a serious expression: "I heard that there have been many dangerous species in the imperial capital recently, which caused a very serious situation, and countless people were eaten. It made the entire imperial capital panic. Our task this time is to wipe out all the dangerous species that cause chaos in the imperial capital, and find the people behind the scenes, and get rid of him in one fell swoop!"


    "Should you recall Bright and the others?" Hill asked.


    During this period of time, Sun Wukong has sent three men including Bright to practice deep in the mountains for the convenience of doing things like this with Najita and others...


    "No need, your strength should be more than enough..." ..

 1885 Chapter 178 New Mission

    "Dangerous chaos, is there no one on the empire?" Sai Ludai frowned slightly.


    "Because it is a dangerous species, ordinary people are simply difficult to deal with, and the''hunters'' seem to go to some secret place for training, so the situation has become more and more serious, although the''hunters'' may have been summoned and are rushing On the way to the imperial capital, people are killed in the imperial all the time, and we can''t just sit back and watch..."


    Najeta looked serious: "From the current situation, it may not be a trap, but it can''t be eliminated, so be careful! And this time it looks like it is helping the Imperial Capital, so, is it okay? "


    "Of course! We are not helping the imperial capital, but fighting for justice!" Sai Liu yelled with a high spirit.


    "What if it''s a trap?" Leo Nai looked at Sai Liu and shook his head, and said confidently: "The last time the''hunters'' were sent out to ambush, it was not easy to hang them by us, let alone Now we are stronger than before! If it weren''t for Wukong''s disagreement, I''ll go and assassinate the minister now!"


    "When I convince Esdes, the minister will take care of you..." Monkey King said with a flat face: "Furthermore, the last time the''hunter'' just didn''t understand your strengths to defeat so thoroughly, if you know, do You are fully prepared to set up an ambush, and it is enough for you to bear. Remember, you are not invincible now!"


    "Got it..." Leo Nai looked at Monkey King and stuck out his tongue: "The lion fights the rabbit with all its strength, you said it!"


    "Just know, don''t think that you can despise others when your strength skyrocketed. It is the mentality that you should always be vigilant!" Sun Wukong looked serious: "Usually those powerful villains kneel inexplicably because they despise opponents. The ship capsized in the gutter!"


    "Hey~ why compare us with the villain?" Ma Yin muttered, "Although we are killers, we are not justice, but we can''t be said to be villains?"


    "Okay! No villain..." Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Ma Yin''s cheek: "I know you don''t want to meet those soldiers during the day. Since it''s [Night Raid], take a break during the day and let''s set off at night! "


    Najeta nodded and looked at Monkey King: "I want to go back to the headquarters, do you want to go with me?"


    "No, what are you doing back to headquarters?"


    "I heard from the headquarters that the Imperial Capital had dispatched Esders to deal with us [Night Raid], so I wanted to send some more people to us..."


    Sun Wukong heard the words and looked at Sha You in front of him: "It seems that the three of you are going to get together."


    Sha You''s eyes lit up: "Is Iyeas sent here?"


    "If no one arrives, you know in advance who is coming?" Hill looked curious: "Do you have any predictive powers, Goku?"


    "exactly!"


    "Really?" Leo Nai looked surprised: "What else can you not?"


    "I can do everything except having children!" Monkey King looked serious.


    Najeta and the others were speechless when they heard the words, but they were all used to the omnipotent mystery of Monkey King.


    "Seriously Goku, who are you! We are all your women now, don''t you need to keep it secret?" Leo Nai looked curious.


    "It''s a half-dimensional god!"


    "The god of the dimension?" Leo Nai rolled his eyes directly: "You mean you are a god? I didn''t expect you to be so narcissistic!"


    "I mean it!" Sun Wukong looked helpless, no one believed the truth!


    Well, he admits, this is really incredible, if someone told him this before, he would think that person is a neurotic.


    Monkey King is indeed mysterious and powerful, and Leo Nai and the others are amazed by various incredible methods, but they will not believe that there is a god in this world, so naturally they will not believe that Monkey King is a god.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it. When the time comes, you will naturally believe it!" Monkey King stood up and looked at Xingla, who was busy making breakfast: "Xingla, Xiao Zhencheng hasn''t gotten up yet?"


    "Not yet..." Xingla''s face flushed, and she looked helpless when she thought of what happened last night.Xiao Masumi listened to the "scream" next door, but asked her countless why, and didn''t go to bed until late.


    "That, Lord Goku..."


    "We are all related to this, and we are still called adults?" Monkey King took Sha You into his arms, his hands began to be dishonest: "Just tell me if you have anything!"


    Sha You''s face is red and red: "Can we not wait until the night to act? Since the''hunters'' are not there, I am afraid that more innocent people will be attacked during the day, so I want to eliminate those dangerous species as soon as possible..."


    "What do you think?" Monkey King looked at Najeta and the others.


    "There is some truth in what Shayou said!" Leo Nai said with a serious face: "Although we are killers, we can be regarded as companions of the people? Although we do not want to meet those soldiers, we have no reason to avoid them now. , If you dare to make trouble, put them all down!"


    "I also agree with Sha You''s point of view!" Sai Liu said, "Evil should be eradicated as soon as possible, otherwise there will be more innocent victims!"


    Ma Yin and the others also nodded in agreement.


    "Since you don''t care about meeting the soldiers, that''s fine, take your imperial equipment and set off right away!"


    "Hey~~ I''ve been waiting for this moment!" Leo Nai looked excited, and after a week of rest, her hands were itchy.


    With Leo Nai and his party, Sun Wukong appeared in a forest with a thought: "There are also some dangerous species that attack the people. Find out and kill them!"


    All the girls were submerged in the jungle when they heard this, but within a moment, there was the sound of fighting, and several dangerous species of human form attacked in the direction of Monkey King...


    Chee didn''t wait for them to get close, but Xiaobi, who had already been transformed, opened his mouth wide, bit one of the dangerous species in half, and vomited to the side.


    "You scumbags! Don''t come near me, Master Wukong! Let''s all go to death!" Sai Liu shouted with excitement, and cut off the head of one of the dangerous species with a bloody method...


    On Hill''s side, the knife broke his head, or he split it in half...


    Every time Leonai hits, the bones are broken; as for the black eyes, the danger of killing is piled up...


    The only thing that was fairly normal was Chitong. Because of Tegu''s reasons, she could easily curse and kill the target with just a light sword...

 1886 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Nine

    "Although the method is bloody and cruel, it is really suitable for me to fight in other worlds!" For the performance of the women, Monkey King not only did not dislike it, but appreciated it more and more.


    However, within a few moments, the dangerous species here were more and more beheaded by the red pupils.


    "Don''t you think these dangerous species look strange?" Sha You looked at the dangerous species corpse that was piled up into a hill by black pupils with a serious expression.


    "Indeed, I am afraid it was transformed from a human..." Mayin Dai frowned slightly.


    "The only thing that can turn human beings into dangerous species can be done by the emperor!" Chi Tong also looked serious: "It seems that the incident that attacked the people of the imperial capital was caused by man..."


    Sai Liu heard this, but was furious: "It''s really hateful, this evil must be eradicated!"


    "Goku, do you know where that person is?" Hill looked at Monkey King.


    "Since there are dangerous species here, they should be nearby..."


    "Search!"


    Before Sun Wukong''s words were finished, Leo Nai yelled out loudly. Several women were in groups of two, and they immediately scattered and began to search in the dense forest...


    "It''s so impatient, can''t you let me finish talking?" Monkey King shook his head helplessly, and then an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "It seems that I can only play by myself..."


    In a hidden jungle, a man full of arrogance and evil spirits shrouded in a robe looked forward and smiled: "Is it true... and I got rid of my toy so quickly, hehe~~ As expected. [Night Raid], the one who made Esthers suffer, does have some ability... However, in order to be able to accompany you better, it seems that I can only retreat temporarily..."


    With that said, the man turned around with a cool face and left...


    However, at the moment when he turned around, his pupils shrank slightly and he was shocked, but he saw Monkey King wave his hand casually, with a smile on his face: "Don''t worry, if you just leave like this, I will be very surprised. Boring!"


    "When did you come?" The man was astonished for only a moment, his eyes suddenly narrowed, as if he didn''t take Monkey King seriously.


    "Do you think you are my son? If I ask, I will tell you?"


    "You!" The man laughed angrily: "It seems that it is difficult to talk to you. In this way, I originally wanted to make a more exciting toy game to play with you, but it seems that I will be in This is over, but before it is over, I will send you a bigger toy to play with you!"


    With that said, the man took out a formal clock with a strange imperial tool engraved with three blades: "Emperor, Xiangge..."


    It¡¯s a pity that the man¡¯s full-bodied drink hadn¡¯t been finished yet, but he was suddenly interrupted by a jealous drink full of joy and excitement: ¡°Wukong! Isn¡¯t this Wukong? Ah! What a surprise, no I thought I would meet you here!"


    As he said, the sky was dark, a huge super dangerous species appeared on the heads of Monkey King, and a beautiful and heroic woman descended from her back and landed firmly on Monkey King¡¯s before.


    "Asid...Um~~"


    As for the appearance of Esders, Monkey King was not surprised, because he knew that the hunter was training in a deep mountain not far from here.


    It¡¯s just that he has just spoken, he is already tightly held in his arms by the excited and happy Esders, and his voice is soft, unspeakably gentle: "I haven¡¯t seen you for so many days, and it¡¯s hurting others. So lonely!"


    "Huh~" Sun Wukong raised his head with difficulty: "Why do you all like to smother me with Huns? And there are outsiders here, so you can''t show him for free!"


    "The rubbish that disturbs my meeting with my lover should be cleaned up!" Asides turned his head to look at the man on the side, his eyes contained endless murderous intent, and his aura became extremely cold.


    "Oh~~~ I will meet General Esdes, who is the strongest in the imperial capital here. This is really surprising. It seems I am really lucky!" The man squinted his eyes slightly, flashing inexplicably strange. Guang: "Since the general thinks I interrupted your meeting with your lover, as an apologize, I will send you to a place where there is no one to have a good reunion!"


    "Digu [Shangri-La] launches!!"


    With the man¡¯s loud shout, Sun Wukong and Esther¡¯s feet sparkled with dazzling light, forming a gossip Tai Chi array, which enveloped the two of them, and then the array flashed and disappeared. , And Monkey King and Esther...


    Looking at the place where the two disappeared, the man''s eyes showed an indifferent and bloodthirsty smile: "I planned to leave here, but now that I do it, let me accompany the girl from [NightRaid] Let¡¯s have a good time..."


    Looking at the unfamiliar islands around him, Monkey King smiled: "In a different world, you can still see the gossip Tai Chi pattern, which is really gratifying!"


    In fact, when Teigu [Shangri-La] was launched, Monkey King could easily stop it, but in order to be able to be alone with Esther for a while and increase his feelings, he did not resist.


    "Are we being transferred or illusioned?" Asides still held Monkey King tightly without letting go, resting his chin on his shoulders, making a thinking gesture.


    "It''s clear that it was transferred by the space department''s Teigu!"


    "This is not necessarily true. The space system''s imperial equipment is very rare, and not everyone can control it, so it does not rule out that we have been caught in illusion..." Esters looked serious, and took the initiative. Monkey King straightened, bowed his head and kissed...


    "Damn, I was kissed by a strong one! This is my patent! The dignity of a man cannot be trampled on..."


    With a thought in his mind, Monkey King immediately turned passive to active. How can the old driver''s experience be the only thing that Esders can resist?In a moment, Esders had fallen...


    The queen''s high-cold dominance is no longer there, and she is replaced by the tenderness of a young girl.


    Esther fell softly into Monkey King¡¯s arms, his face was reddish, and he greedily sniffed the man''s breath from him: "Occasionally, it¡¯s not bad to be dominated once..."


    "I think you can still surrender in vain. You can''t beat me and beat me, and your men are not as good as my sisters, why bother!" Monkey King said, his hands were already stretched into the collar of Asdes Among...


    "This is not necessarily true..." Esdes narrowed his eyes slightly, and breathed a little: "Don''t be foolish..." Nothing stopped... ..

 1887 Chapter 180 Strength

    "This unspeakable sense of happiness that you hold, the smell of the tide and the sea breeze, the temperature is 1 degree humid, everything is true, it does not seem to be illusory..." Esdes blushed, But he also looked serious: "In other words, we didn''t have any illusions, but, as you said, we were transferred to another space by Space Emperor..."


    "Does that guy use the space emperor? This kind of emperor''s performance is probably one of the few in the whole emperor. Who is that guy?" In the muttering, Asides'' breathing became more and more urgent. 1. The eyes that looked at Monkey King became more and more confused: "Is it enough? If I have enough, can I check the surrounding situation?"


    "Why do you care about this kind of thing, it''s rare to be alone, so naturally I have to seize the opportunity!" Monkey King said, and he lowered her head and blocked Esther''s mouth, making her immediately lost...


    However, at this critical juncture, there will always be some rubbish coming to make trouble. In a loud noise, accompanied by a huge roar, a huge dangerous plant appeared out of the dense smoke.


    This is a huge, ugly, but seemingly strong, dangerous species of humanoid. The moment it sensed the position of Esders and Monkey King, it immediately ran at an astonishing speed, and its huge body stepped on the ground and vibrated. The entire ground trembled...


    "The damn thing, it is unforgivable to disturb my close relationship with my lover! A guy like you should be strung to death!"


    Esdes, who was nestled in Monkey King''s arms like a happy little woman, suddenly became furious and cold, and his breath became extremely violent and bloodthirsty, and the killing intent he released seemed to condense along with the air.


    "White Ice Broken Thorn [wei¦ÂSchnabel]!!"


    With a sweet voice, countless ice thorns condense and emerge out of thin air in an instant, flying out, and the huge dangers of thorns are all over the body!


    There was a loud noise and crashed to the ground.


    Esdes turned around and hung it affectionately around Sun Wukong''s neck: "Come on, Wukong, let''s continue what we just did..."


    "Let''s just solve this thing completely first!"


    As Monkey King''s words fell, the fallen huge dangerous species suddenly let out an angry roar and stood up again.


    "Oh~ this has become interesting!" Seeing that he was not killed by a single blow, Esther''s mouth suddenly showed a bloodthirsty smile. This can only be done on people who are extremely warlike. Reflected.


    "You''re upset, actually I''m very upset too!" Monkey King smiled at Esders: "And the end that usually makes me unhappy will become extremely miserable!"


    As he said, stretched out his right hand, and gently shook the huge dangerous species, with a''bang'', the huge dangerous species burst into a blood mist in this instant!


    "Slap~slap~slap~~"


    Esdes immediately clapped his palms and looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration: "As expected of the man I am after! This method is really bloody and violent, I like it!"


    Saying that he was holding Monkey King tightly in his arms, the huge former Hungarian squeezed 1 tightly into Monkey King''s mouth, but Esdes frowned slightly, somewhat dissatisfied: "I don''t like your figure a little bit. , It would be nice if it was smaller..."


    Because Monkey King was relatively large, Esders wanted to hold Monkey King in his arms, but in the end, because she was smaller than Monkey King, she became a little bird in the shape of a human being.


    She has always liked to dominate strongly, so she will naturally be very dissatisfied with this state.


    "Aren''t women supposed to like big ones?" Monkey King smiled.


    The innocent Esders did not understand the meaning of Monkey King¡¯s words, but rather seriously answered: "But I like boys younger than me. In that case, I can be held in my arms and loved. You head, it looks like I was dominated by you! Unhappy!"


    "Your super-S attributes are really strong! But I just like it!" Monkey King laughed, and the evil big hand peeked in from the deep ditch in front of her Huns once again, and Esther''s eyes were misty and soft. In Sun Wukong''s arms...


    It''s just that several roars rang out from around the island. With the roar, nine huge dangers that were exactly the same as before appeared in nine different directions. In the run of''dongdongdong'', they once again headed towards Monkey King and Estes. Attacked...


    "Don''t take action this time, let me come!" Asides broke free from Monkey King''s arms a little bit reluctantly, there was a bloodthirsty light in his eyes: "I also want to show it in front of you! For a while, I have also practiced well!"


    As he said, put his hands on the ground, the whole ground was frozen into ice in the sound of''kaka'', spreading in all directions at an astonishing speed, everything passed by was frozen in an instant. Ice, even the huge dangerous species that came from the attack, was gradually condensed into an ice sculpture, losing the ability to act!


    At the same time, the endless cold surging, nine huge ice balls appeared above the heads of nine huge dangerous species...


    "Hail angry leap [HagelSprung]! Nine combos!"


    "Boom boom boom boom..."


    With nine loud roars, the nine frozen huge dangers planted at the moment the ice puck fell, and they were already broken into slag!


    "Oh~ not bad! It seems that your strength has indeed improved a bit!" Monkey King looked at Esders, smiling and admiring.


    When Esdes heard the words, his face immediately showed the pride and satisfaction of a little girl who was praised by the person he admired.


    It''s just that her breathing has become a little hurried, she knelt on one knee, and never stood up. It seems that the use of this blow will consume her tremendously.


    If it is in normal times, she would not be able to release this hugely consuming big move as soon as she was mad, but because of her trust in Sun Wukong and affirmation of his strength, she would not have to worry about her own safety, and she did it for Show it in front of Monkey King, only then did such a big move that seemed shocking.


    "It seems that it will consume you a lot!" Monkey King stepped forward and hugged Esdes.


    "It''s okay, I will recover after a short rest!" Asides waved his hand indifferently, but looked at Monkey King very seriously: "How do you think I compare with the young girls you cultivated?"


    "You are not an opponent of either of them!" Monkey King replied very simply and positively.


    Esther''s eyes widened in shock... ..

 1888 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty One

    "It seems I was underestimated by you!"


    After the surprise, Esdes narrowed her eyes again. She obviously didn''t care much about Sun Wukong''s words. She had absolute confidence in her own strength. She believed that she was not an opponent of Sun Wukong, no one would ever want to beat her!


    "I admit that you are very powerful, and I am not an opponent! But just because those little girls want to beat me?" Asides said, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "You''ll know then..." Monkey King smiled while holding Esders: "But now we are opponents, I won''t tell you why."


    "Then I also want to tell you, who wouldn''t have the last resort!" As he said, Esders turned over and pushed Monkey King to the ground, lying on his body, uttering bewilderment and full of the queen. General domineering: "But this rare opportunity, it is really disappointing to say these, otherwise, you still have to join the general!"


    With that, he lowered his head and kissed Monkey King one more time...


    The queen attribute of Super S is really extraordinary, everything wants to dominate, even for men and women.


    "It can''t do it now, you have to wait until you lose to me!" Monkey King stubbornly guarded his post. By this time, he actually began to tweak to prevent Esdes from breaking through his last line of defense.


    This is not to say that Monkey King is suddenly full of morals, but if he is really pushed back by Esther now, then her strength will definitely rise, and Monkey King wants to make Chitong and the others hang Esther. The situation in Sri Lanka is about to change.


    "At this time, are you still ashamed of this general?" Esders''s complexion was red, and the innocent girl''s expression had a queen-like overbearing power: "This general has watched a lot for this day. Regarding books, it says...men like this..."


    Asides said, moving his head to Monkey King''s lower body like a beautiful snake...


    Immediately after Monkey King let out a wolf howl, the morals broke down instantly, and a scene unsuitable for children was staged here...


    Afterwards, Esdes rode 1 on Monkey King, squeezing his fists back and forth in shock, feeling the surging power in his body, and seeing Monkey King''s eyes exuding a dazzling strange light, deeply shocked. "I didn¡¯t expect to be able to improve my strength by doing this with you? You really are a strong and mysterious man! No wonder you would say that I am not the opponent of those little girls. It seems that they all followed you. I have the same thing, right?"


    "Okay! That''s right!" Sun Wukong looked helpless: "I originally wanted them to hang you, but I didn''t expect to be pushed by you. It''s a bit difficult now, I blamed me for not holding back..."


    "Hahaha~~ Since I discovered this secret, don''t even think about running away, come, do it with this general a few more times!"


    "Humph~~ It was you just above, this time it''s my turn!"


    Ever since, scenes unsuitable for children continue to be staged...


    Screen transition.


    There was also a fierce battle on Chitong and the others.


    An army of countless dangerous species swarmed out of the dense forest, and the number was not less than hundreds!


    "Damn! There are so many dangerous species?" Sha You and Sai Liu turned their backs to their backs, staring at the dangerous species emerging from all directions, their expressions were very ugly: "How many innocents are to be killed by such a number? People?"


    "Such an evil must let him go to hell!" Sai Liu was full of anger, fists and feet flew up close to the dangerous species, but also looked around: "Where? Where is that bastard?"


    On the branch of a big tree hundreds of meters away from a few women, a man shrouded in a robe looked at the battlefield in the distance, his eyes filled with joking and madness, as well as a hint of surprise: "This The strength of the women of [NightRaid] is really not simple. It seems that if this continues, my toys will be slaughtered by them. This is not good. Before those two come back, they have to have fun. Just fine..."


    As he said, the man raised his hand, and four of the dangerous species that were besieging Chitong and the others suddenly snarled and roared, rising at an astonishing speed...


    "Hey~~ It''s the same as that huge dangerous species called Dr. Fashion Transformation?" Leo Nai looked at the four dangerous species that suddenly became huge, but he didn''t care about it and laughed out loud: "But look. It''s even weaker when you get up. Isn''t it possible that other than this boring method, you can''t get a new trick?"


    As he said, Leonai released an astonishing qi from his body, which turned into a gust of wind blowing sand and dust, dancing wildly, and then Jiao Yi yelled: "This one is for me!"


    As the sound fell, Leo Nai''s feet flashed in front of a dangerous species in an instant, and he punched out in the air, and the violent fist weather turned into a terrible whirling storm. He easily penetrated that one. The Hungarian chamber of the huge dangerous species, at the same time the fist wind raged, instantly twisted the upper body of the huge dangerous species into a blood mist...


    "how is this possible?!!!"


    The man under the robe saw this shocking scene, his eyes widened in shock, and his face was shocked. The huge dangerous species he worked so hard to create was actually blown out by someone else''s punch?


    "Is it too naive to want to deal with us with such rubbish?" Hill disdainfully drank, and [elimination] in his hand was gleaming with faint light, and he slashed down at the huge dangerous species ahead. The terrible sword aura was gushing, turning into a touch of tens of feet of huge sword aura that instantly split the huge dangerous species in half!


    "Be bombarded to the scum!" A terrifying beam of light shot out from the imperial equipment in Mayin''s hands, and in an instant it drowned the huge danger ahead in its light, and the gasification dissipated!


    And the last remaining huge dangerous species was also chopped into a pile of meat and scattered on the ground under Sha You''s few swords!


    The terrifying strength and the astonishing breath were so shocking that all the dangerous species all around retreated in fear, not daring to attack!


    "Why... how could it be so strong?!!!"


    The man was already shocked by the strength of Leo Nai and others. It''s okay for one person. Could it be that all the women here have terrifying strength at the general level?


    [Night Raid] Is it so strong?


    Just thinking about it, the man''s heart was chilled: "It''s not good! It''s really bad! It seems that I underestimated their strength, so I have to leave quickly..."


    "Humph~ I found you!"


    However, at the moment when the man was shaking, a little bit under the feet of the red pupil turned into an afterimage and flashed towards where he was hiding...

 1889 Chapter 182 Shangri-La

    "Huh? Have you been discovered..." The man looked at the red pupil who was attacking him, but a proud smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "But what can I do? If I want to leave, Who can stop it?"


    Squeezing the Emperor [Shangri-La] in his hand, an array of gossip Taiji patterns flashed under his feet...


    "Want to escape? Have you ever asked me?" Mayin yelled softly, and a stream of light flashed from the imperial furniture in his hand and flashed away, silently, he had already shot the man holding the palm of the imperial tool [Shangrila] Broken, and Teigu also clicked and fell to the ground!


    And with the fall of Emperor Gu, the gossip Tai Chi pattern at his feet disappeared, and the man clutched his broken right hand and let out a stern cry!


    Seeing that the red pupil was approaching, the man immediately rolled on the spot and used his left hand to pick up the emperor [Shangri-La] on the ground. As the emperor shone with dazzling light, countless gossip Taiji patterns appeared immediately in front of him. Dangerous species were transmitted here, blocking the path of the red pupil!


    "Is it possible to transfer the position of the dangerous species? Is it a spatial imperial tool?" The red pupil frowned slightly, waving [Shi Yu] in his hand and beheading all the dangerous species blocking the road, without any reduction in speed!


    The man looked at Leo Nai and other women coming towards him at an astonishing speed, his complexion suddenly became extremely difficult to look, his eyes were full of angry flames: "The damn toy should be obediently let me play with it. , I still want to bite the master back, since you are deliberately looking for death, then I will do it for you!"


    Seeing Chi Tong approaching, [Shi Yu] in his hand turned into a cold light, and walked towards the man''s neck, but saw his figure flashed and disappeared in a flash, causing Chi Tong''s mortal sword to cut suddenly. Empty.


    "Fast speed!!" Chi pupil was startled, and then he denied it again: "No, it was transferred!" He tilted his head and looked at the man who appeared on the left.


    "Huh! I didn''t want to fight with you toys for my life, because that would be too bad, but..." The man had a sullen face, full of anger: "You dare to ruin my right hand. This is simply unforgivable!"


    With that, he took out a syringe from his pocket, pierced it into the back of his neck, and injected the unknown strengthening medicine into his body.


    "Come here, here comes!! It''s such a power!!" The man''s expression suddenly became extremely arrogant and crazy: "Haha~~ Originally I used this transfer ability but it would be very tiring. It''s good to have this. As far as things are concerned, you all go to death for me!"


    As he said, his body disappeared in a flash, and in a flash, he appeared on the right side of Chitong, kicking Chitong at the door!


    "Huh!" Chi Tong let out a cold snort, and instantly blocked him with the sword''s edge. The man was slightly startled. When his right foot was about to touch the [] sword''s edge, he suddenly disappeared...


    "Good risk, good risk! I was almost injured by your Emperor!" The man smiled slightly and watched Leo Nai and other women also rushed to him, surrounded him, but a trace of his mouth appeared at the corner of his mouth. A weird evil smile: "Remember what your Emperor''s name is [One Hit Kill Shigure]? It would be terrible if you were injured!"


    Sailu looked at the man in front of him, with an angry expression on his face: "Is this this guy? I Seliu Bikitas swears here that you will be punished for this evil! Xiaobi, kill him!"


    With the anger, Xiaobi, who had already turned into a vicious monster, immediately roared and rushed towards the man, only to see the man''s figure flashing. He already appeared outside the surrounding of several women, and Xiaobi''s This time the bite was naturally lost.


    "The strength is not good, but this ability to escape is really troublesome! The space-type Emperor Gu is really annoying!" Leo Naidai''s eyebrows frowned slightly, a little bit troubled.


    "Isn''t your strength very good..." An inexplicable smirk appeared on the corner of the man''s mouth: "It''s true! I never dreamed that the strength of your [NightRaid] is so terrifying. The gap between you is really bad..." As he said, the man shook his head regretfully, "What a pity! What a pity..."


    "Are you feeling sorry that you died like this?" Sai Liu hummed softly.


    "No, no~~ I feel a pity for you, what a beautiful and outstanding woman! I am about to die, what a pity, what a pity! In order to show respect for you, I will declare my family. It¡¯s also a fool to avoid death..."


    "Huh! Don''t be ashamed! With rubbish like you, my sister is not interested in knowing what your name is! Look at my blow to kill you to the dregs!" Leo Nai yelled, and a small smoke rose from his fist. Horrible fluctuations that are heart-pounding: "Don''t think that you have a space-type emperor, we can''t do anything with you, as long as you expand the attack, I see where you can hide!!"


    Feeling the terrible fluctuations emanating from Leo Nai''s body, the man''s complexion changed drastically. How could he care about self-reporting his family? He squeezed his hand and launched the final stunt: "Fly away! To the end of the world! !"


    As the sound fell, the dazzling light instantly shone out from the feet of Chitong and others, covering them all...


    "not good!"


    The faces of all the women changed drastically, and they just wanted to struggle, but saw the light flashing away, and the figures of the women had disappeared here!


    The man instantly laughed wildly: "Hahahaha~~~No one has ever been able to come back after eating my stunt, toys, you will slowly wait at the end of the world to rot! Hahahaha~ ~This is the end of going against me! Haha~~"


    "This...what is...here?!" Leo Nai and the other women looked at where they were, all in shock.


    Because they are in a place like outer space, they can see the endless Milky Way galaxy, which is beautiful and frightening.


    "Are we being teleported to outer space?" Sai Liu looked stunned.


    "We can still hear his voice, it shouldn''t be..." Chitong shook his head solemnly: "This should be the space created by the space emperor..."


    "Yes! If it''s really outer space, we wouldn''t be able to survive!" Leo Nai nodded solemnly: "Maybe the surrounding galaxies and space are just an illusionary means. We are just trapped in one. In the small space created?"


    "If it''s just a small space, if we work together, should we be able to destroy it?" Black pupil pondered for a moment, said.


    "Then try!"


    When Chi Tong and others heard this, both eyes lit up... ..

 1890 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Three

    If it were before, it was naturally impossible to split the small space created by Emperor Gu, but for the current Aka Hitomi and others, it was not impossible.


    "I will try first!"


    Sha You stepped forward, the silent exercises were transported to the extreme, and the powerful aura was completely released. The fairy light circulated and bloomed with colorful glow. The Emperor [] in his hand also exudes dazzling light, releasing amazing sword energy. Han Mang forced the space here to become slightly rippling.


    Upon seeing this situation, Leo Nai and others'' eyes lit up: "It seems that we don''t need to work together, Sha You alone is enough!"


    "call!"


    Sha You calmed down, closed her eyes and exhaled for a long time. When she opened her eyes again, her breath also changed, like a peerless sword, about to show her peerless edge!


    Afterwards, with an unfancy sword slashed, the space here was cut through a hole. This sword was like a stone being suddenly thrown into a calm lake, causing huge waves to move around the space. Suddenly, the extremely unstable fluctuations, the''Galaxy Galaxy'' gradually disappeared, and with a''pop'', the surrounding environment suddenly shattered and opened like a mirror, and Leo Nai and other women also flashed where they were before!


    "Unexpectedly... it broke open...impossible!! This is impossible!!!" The man stared at the red eyes and other women who suddenly flashed in front of him, his eyes widened, and he exclaimed, "How could you break open that way? Space, this is absolutely impossible!!!"


    "Hmph! The frog at the bottom of the well!" Chi Tong snorted softly, not wanting to give the man any chance to resist, her figure flashed, and she already appeared in front of him: "Funeral!"


    The sword light flashed, the two figures staggered, and a small bloodstain appeared on the man¡¯s throat...


    Because it was too shocking, he forgot to use the emperor to dodge, and when he recovered, everything was too late.


    "You...you..." clutching his bleeding throat, the man fell to the ground in disbelief, and his life was gone.


    In the end, he couldn''t believe it, he died like this.


    "By the way, who is this guy?" Ma Yin lightly kicked the man''s body, full of curiosity.


    "It should be... the minister''s son... Sheila, right?" Sai Liu said with some uncertainty.


    "what?!!"


    Leo Nai and the others were surprised when they heard this: "The minister''s son? So, did we accidentally kill a big fish?"


    "I''m not so sure, I''ve only heard of such a person once in a while..." Sai Liudao: "According to the description, it fits him somewhat..."


    "It doesn''t matter who he is, he is already dead anyway!" Hei Tong said indifferently: "If the black hand is killed behind the scenes, then we only need to solve the dangerous species hidden in the imperial capital, and the task will be completed, right? ?"


    "What you said, it reminds me..." Hill picked up the Shangri-La Digu Dimensional Array on the ground, full of curiosity: "He uses the space-type Emperor Gu, and it should not turn people into dangerous species Right?"


    "Is there someone else behind the scenes?" Sha Youdai frowned slightly.


    Ma Yin pondered for a moment, and said: "These dangerous species are a bit similar to the perverted scientist we killed before, Dr. Fashion Transformation, especially after becoming bigger. Maybe we got it wrong from the beginning. These dangerous species are just This guy controlled the results of Dr. Fashion''s experiments after his death to carry out terrorist activities?"


    "Why are you wasting your brain cells here to speculate wildly? Let''s just ask Master Wukong!" Sai Liudao.


    "That''s right!" Leo Nai and others looked around with a stunned look, and were full of doubts: "By the way, I haven''t seen Wukong since just now. Do you know where he went?"


    All the women shook their heads. After looking for a while in the forest and seeing no one else, they also gave up looking. Chi Tong said with a serious expression: "With Wukong''s strength, no one can hurt him. We still Go back to the empire and solve all the remaining dangerous species!"


    "This can only be done..." Leo Nai looked helpless, with worry in his tone: "This guy runs around and doesn''t tell us, really..."


    With that said, the group has already set off in the direction of the imperial capital...


    And shortly after they left, four more people appeared here, looking at the man lying in a pool of blood, all with shocked and terrified expressions: "Even...he died...this time...it''s a big trouble!"


    Imperial Palace, the residence of Minister Ernesto.


    The minister looked at the body of his son in front of him, and started crying: "Dead? Why did you die? Who is it? Who did it?"


    "[NightRaid]..." One of the four ghosts of the Rakshasa Kneel knelt on one knee with a look of anxiety.


    "It''s [Night Raid] again!" The minister looked angry and terrified: "Didn''t I let General Asides deal with them? Why are they still unscrupulous?"


    The four ghosts of the Rakshasa fell on their knees respectfully, not daring to answer.


    "Pity my son died like this!" The minister suddenly started crying, his nose and tears, really like a heartbroken old man, but the next moment, suddenly again It stopped the crying, but became extremely calm: "Well~ I die~ This only shows that he is still too weak, I will have another one in the future!"


    The four ghosts of the Rakshasa were not moved at all when they heard this. They had been psychologically prepared for the ministers suddenly changed from a kind father to such a merciless person, because such ministers are what they know. Minister.


    "But recently [Night Raid] is too rampant!" The minister smashed the table angrily: "Since General Esdes can''t impose sanctions on them, then go and invite General Bud to me, absolutely Can''t let them be so arrogant anymore!"


    "Yes!" Ji Gongsheng took his command and retreated.


    The minister looked at the remaining three Rakshas and the Four Ghosts, and bit a bite of half-baked meat. The urn sounded an order: "After that guy comes back, the four of you will go to the church for me, personally protect one for me. People, this person is very important to me, he must not be assassinated by the people of [Night Raid]..."


    Before you know it, three days have passed.


    On the unknown island, Monkey King got up from Esther''s body: "I really have to go back today, otherwise those little girls will be really anxious!"


    Although a little bit reluctant, Esders nodded his head very seriously: "Next time we meet, we will have to decide the winner, but we are OK, you are not allowed to shoot!"

 1891 The first chapter 84 is coming

    "Your request is a bit too much!" Monkey King squeezed Esthers and smiled, "If you are so unconfident, you can just give in!"


    Esther''s eyebrows frowned slightly. She used to think that as long as she fights for her life, she might really be able to fight Monkey King, but after she got on well with Monkey King, she realized that her thoughts were How unrealistic, just love and love made her strength soar, the body can qualitatively fly over, and leap out of the category of mortals, has she really fought against such existence?


    Esthers is not a fool. Naturally, he has discovered that Monkey King is definitely not as simple as ordinary people. If there is no such thing as Nageta and others, she would be very happy to surrender and be dominated by Monkey King. It is a pity, because Nageta and other women Existence, then absolutely nothing.


    Everyone has a selfish side. Naturally, Esther is unwilling to share her love with Najeta and other women, and her selfishness is stronger than any woman. Therefore, Even if the hope is slim, she has to keep working hard.


    "I''m just talking!" Asides stared at Monkey King, his expression was more serious than ever: "But I can say ugly things ahead. If I win, I will take all the women around you. Distribute to the frontier, don¡¯t blame me!"


    "Okay, you''re actually pretty cute when you''re jealous..." Monkey King smiled heartily, "But relative, if you lose, just be my concubine!"


    "One word is for sure!" Esther and Monkey King clapped their hands.


    While serving to dress Monkey King, Esdes looked around: "I don''t know what exactly is this place? But since we can be teleported here, it means that there must be a teleportation point to go back here... "


    "What you said is really correct. If it were three days ago, we could indeed find that point and send it back, but now, obviously it won''t work..."


    "Why?" Asides looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Because the emissary who teleported us here has been killed by Chitong, that is to say, the teleportation point that exists here has disappeared, we have to hurry back on our own!"


    "Did you get killed..." Esther nodded, and didn''t worry about how Sun Wukong knew, looked at him seriously, and asked: "Then do you know where we are now? Do you know the way back?"


    "We are now located on a small island in the extreme south. The distance is just like the north and south that day. There is no one or two days to go back!"


    "So far apart?" Asides was slightly surprised.


    Sun Wukong patiently explained: "The space-type Emperor Gu Dimensional Square Shangri-La has the characteristics of being able to transmit to each other with the marked teleport point. Presumably this small island Sheila has been here when she traveled to the mainland before, so we were teleported to. Such a far place."


    "Sheila? You mean Sheila?" Asides was really surprised when he heard the name: "Are you sure that the emissary who sent us here is called Sheila?"


    "The minister''s son, what''s the big deal..." Sun Wukong smiled indifferently: "Anyway, he''s already dead. In terms of the minister''s character, he doesn''t necessarily feel sad."


    "That''s right, with that old guy, after seeing his son die, he will definitely say something stupid that he will have another one!" Esters looked disdainful.


    "You know him very well!" Monkey King was a little surprised: "But if you really want to fight with me, if this minister is gesticulating around, it will drag you back!"


    Esdes squinted his eyes now, and the cold light flickered: "Better not..."


    "It seems that this minister does not need us to kill!" Seeing Esders''s appearance, Monkey King smiled to himself.


    "I''m going to catch a dangerous species to travel..." Asides said, sinking into the dense forest...


    Before long, there was a loud roar from the sky, and Monkey King only felt that the top of his head was dark, and a huge super dangerous species had already landed from the sky and stopped in front of him.


    "The super dangerous species of flamingo is known for its speed, and it is also good to use it as a means of transportation. It seems that we can rush back in just one day."


    "Come on!" Standing on Feng Lao Niao''s back, Esther stretched out his right hand to Monkey King.


    After Sun Wukong stretched out his hand and was pulled on the back of the bird by Esdes, he directly hugged her into his arms. Naturally, his hands were stretched into the deep ditch in front of her Huns...


    "Why don''t you be honest?" Esther''s face turned red, and his whole body felt a little soft.


    "The journey is long, boring to be idle!" Monkey King smiled.


    With the clear cry of the wind and flaming bird, between the two wings, a violent wind broke through the air...


    The screen shifts to the [Night Raid] base.


    Three days'' time was enough for Leo Nai and the others to clean up the remaining dangerous seeds in the troubled imperial capital.


    Xiao Masumi slumped on the desk in the hall with a bored look, and looked at Leonai''s milk and asked with a gruff, "Sister Leonai, when will Brother Goku come back? It''s been three days!"


    "I don''t know either!" Leo Nai looked helpless: "It stands to reason that even if he was teleported to the horizon, with his teleportation ability, he should have already returned!"


    Sun Wukong had already told Leo Nai and the other women about his whereabouts by means of divine consciousness transmission. Otherwise, they would have been searching all over the world if they didn''t see him in three days.


    "It must have gone to hook up with some beautiful woman again, this was a waste of time!" Ma Yin curled her lips and hummed. She still knew the character of Monkey King very well.


    However, at this moment, a crystal ball placed in the hall suddenly emits a projection, which is reflected in the center of the hall. The picture presented inside is a heavily armed man leading a group of trained personnel. Su¡¯s soldiers and subordinates marched in the dense forest trail...


    This is an alarm barrier specially set up by Monkey King for the base of [Night Raid]. As long as someone breaks in, it will immediately sound an alarm and project the intruder''s figure out.


    Seeing the leader inside, the faces of Najetta and other women changed slightly, and suddenly stood up: "Could this be... General Bud?"


    "How does he know where our base is?" ..

 1892 Chapter 185-General Bude

    "All members gather! An intruder broke in!"


    Now it is no longer to investigate how the other party knows where the [NightRaid] base is located, Najetta shouted out immediately and gave the order to gather.


    "Does [Night Raid] have a big mission?" Iyeas stopped dancing his sword, and his expression was a little excited after hearing Nadetta''s order.


    He was brought back to the base by Najta yesterday and joined [Night Raid].


    A young girl, Chelsea, accompanied him.


    The difference from the original work is that Dianguang Shihuo [Sasa no O], the biological humanoid emperor did not come to [NightRaid], because of the relationship between Monkey King, and specially created a special emperor for Najieta Gu, therefore, [Susano] was not awakened by Najta, and he is still asleep in the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army.


    So Iyeas replaced [Susanoo]''s position.


    And because of the joining of the two newcomers, Tazmi, who had been driven by Monkey King to practice in the mountains, also rushed back.


    However, within a few minutes, the members of [Night Raid] gathered outside.


    "The enemy that came this time is extraordinary, Xingla, you take Zhen Cheng to hide in Wukong''s room. His room has an enchantment, and it is impossible for outsiders to enter..."


    "Yeah!" Xingla nodded solemnly, and she was about to return to the house when she hugged Maazumi, but saw Maazumi broke free from her embrace immediately, her little fist was tightly squeezed, and her milky voice said: "I don''t want If I hide, I have to fight. Brother Wukong also taught me to practice. I am very good!"


    "Masumi, stop making trouble, obedient, just your strength, don''t mess with the sisters!" Xingla looked serious.


    Xiaozhen Cheng heard this, and suddenly looked depressed, and was obediently led by Xingla back to the house.


    "At the beginning of the battle, the person who came this time was General Bud, who is as famous as Esthers, and this person is handed to us to deal with, Tazmi, Bright...you can deal with other people, Chelsea, this way The battle of "I''m not suitable for you, so go back to the house too!"


    "No problem? The other party is General Bud!" Chelsea asked with a worried look.


    "Don''t worry! Our current strength is different from what you learned at the headquarters!" Leo Nai squeezed two punches, her expression was full of excitement, because she had never talked to a general-level figure. After fighting, this time it was obviously done.


    "Really...is it possible?" Iyeas looked at Leo Nai confidently, his face full of tension and worry, as Chelsea said, that is General Bud!


    "No problem, each of them has been tuned into perverts by Master Wukong..." Tazmi patted Iyeas on the shoulder and gave him a relieved look.


    "Master Goku..." Iyeas nodded. He has a blind worship to Monkey King, because his life was captured by Monkey King from death.


    "Go, absolutely can''t let them set foot on our base for half a step!" Najetta waved the whip in her hand and gave the order.


    When Chi Tong and others heard this, they all sank into the jungle along the trail...


    "Are you sure the base of [NightRaid] is here?" General Bude looked at a man on the left and asked in a deep voice.


    "Absolutely yes, I followed General Esdes''s orders and kept watching them. Just the day before yesterday, after they cleaned up the dangerous species in the imperial capital, I followed all the way in the air and found them ready to go. Where the base is..."


    The man looked affirmative. From his appearance, he turned out to be a member of the''Hunter'', Lan, but his face is a bit strange now: "It''s just that I didn''t tell General Esdes of this news the first time. If I let her know, I''m miserable..."


    "Huh! We are all loyal to your Majesty! Why do we divide you and me!" General Buder looked majestic and imposing: "If Esdes is to blame, I will block it for you!"


    "I can rest assured with the words of General Bud..." Lan smiled slightly: "Don''t you know, General Esdes who is angry is really terrifying!"


    "As long as we annihilate [Night Raid] in one fell swoop, even Esders will have nothing to say!" General Budd''s eyes contained anger: "It''s been a long time since I can''t do anything to deal with stupid thieves. Staces is merciful to [Night Raid] because of his love! Women are only women after all!"


    "General Bud, I have to remind you about this!" Lan looked serious: "You can''t believe the information about [NightRaid]. The strength of each of them should never be underestimated. Underestimate their words..."


    "Don''t compare me to you!" Before Lan finished speaking, General Bud interrupted with a cold snort, "Even a few killers can''t deal with it. It only shows that your''hunters'' are too incompetent. !"


    Lan heard that he was guilty, and was inevitably a little angry, but he didn''t say any more. Since you are so powerful, it''s up to you. If you lose at that time, it depends on your face.


    "Oh~ listen to the general''s tone, we [NightRaid] seem to be just a group of little stupid thieves in your eyes!" A slightly teasing voice suddenly interrupted the conversation between the two.


    General Bud suddenly looked for his reputation, but saw that a few shadows had appeared on a big tree twenty meters away from them, and he was looking at them hostilely.


    And the person who spoke was Leonai.


    "[NightRaid]..." General Bude took out a stack of wanted lists from his arms, and compared them to Chitong and others one by one: "It seems that they are all there, and it just happens to be all!"


    "Catch it all in one net?" Ma Yin snorted coldly, "You are not afraid that the wind will flash your tongue!"


    Leo Nai smiled: "Mayin, you can''t say that, after all, if we changed to before, if we met General Bud, we would be afraid!"


    "Bold words!" General Bude naturally heard the jokes in their voices, and immediately snorted and suddenly clenched his fists. The thunder and lightning flashed on it, and the portrait in his hand was instantly electrified: "Today, Don''t even think of leaving!"


    "This sentence should be changed for us!" Leo Nai''s face was serious, and his smile was instantly put away, and his face became wary: "None of you are allowed to fight with me! Today, let me come. Learn what one of the two strongest generals in the empire can endure!"


    (Second more!) ..

 1893 Chapter 186: Leonai vs General Bud

    "Be careful, but don''t be careless, the other party is also a well-known general!" Chi pupil looked at Leone with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry! Only the other party is underestimating me, I won''t underestimate him!" Leoxi replied with fists in each other, and an somersault landed steadily in front of General Bud.


    "After defeating a group of recruits, do you think you can contend with me?" General Bud glared at Leone, his breath was heavy and terrifying, his hand released a terrifying thunder and lightning, one finger was already at Leone instantly Shining away, even the attack range also included the red eyes and others behind: "Here, become the dust under my emperor!"


    "Drink!!"


    Leo Nai uttered a soft drink, and initiated the transformation of Teigu, and at the moment of transformation, the terrifying thunder and lightning from the bombardment of General Bud had already hit her.


    "Thunder''s speed is very fast, can you avoid it? After all, you are just a big talker!" One hit hit, watching Leo Nai''s whole body flashing dazzling electric sparks , General Bude hummed indifferently. He knew the power of his moves. However, even if he was hit at such close range, he would be paralyzed and unable to move.


    "Now, pay the price for your ignorance!" General Bud screamed, and already bombarded Leone with a punch, and the terrifying electric light shining from it could clearly feel him. The terrible power of a punch.


    "Hey~ I don¡¯t know if the sky and the earth are you! Old stubborn!" Leo Nai yelled with excitement, facing General Bud¡¯s heavy and terrifying punch, without making the slightest evasiveness, his right fist squeezed, and he slammed into it. Up!


    "Boom!!"


    The two fists collided, and there was a violent roar in an instant, even the ground on which the two were standing was cracked apart!


    But General Bud suddenly widened his eyes, snorted, his figure was bombarded by an incomparably majestic force, and he flew upside down. Amid a loud bang, he broke several big trees one after another before stopping. Stature.


    "How... how is it possible?!!!"


    "General Bu...Bude... was actually...was beaten out?"


    "This...Is this impossible?!! General Bud... unexpectedly lost? This is impossible?!"


    "That woman...how could...be so strong?!!!"


    The rest of the soldiers saw that the almost invincible general in their minds was blown out by a woman with a punch. Their complexions changed drastically, and they exclaimed, almost doubting whether their eyes were wrong. That was Budda. General!How could a character in the empire legend lose to a woman?


    "This is one of the so-called strongest empires? It doesn''t seem to be that great!" Leo Naijiao flashed her body and came to the front of General Bud, tilting his head to look at him in the pit, slightly Disappointment: "Is the Esders only at this level? If that''s the case, where does she have the courage to fight my Wukong?"


    General Bude stood up from the pit with difficulty, feeling the somewhat paralyzed right hand that collided with Leo Nai, his heart was shocked, his complexion was heavy, and there was no slightest despise: "It seems that I really underestimated you. No, I didn¡¯t expect that there are people like you in [Night Raid], your emperor should be the king of beasts [Lion King], right? You can also gain amazing recovery ability while improving your physical strength, but it''s actually It is beyond my expectation that I can be immune to the paralysis of lightning!"


    Leo Nai smiled: "Although I want to tell you the reason, Wukong has taught us that we must never tell our opponents about our abilities. Therefore, you will be depressed forever with this question!"


    "Don''t you tell the other party about your abilities so as to avoid being found by the enemy..." General Buder nodded in agreement: "This is indeed a smart choice. It''s a pity that these characters have strayed into it. Astray..."


    "Go astray? You are the old stubborn helper, right?" Leo Nai snorted softly, looking at General Bud with an unhappy expression.


    "The old man fought for your majesty, and fought to eliminate the chaotic party. In your eyes, he turned out to be a help to the evildoer!" General Bude looked angry: "Sure enough, only the chaotic party can say such a rebellious thing! Like you Wait for the stubborn, it should be completely eliminated!"


    In anger, General Bud collided with two punches, wiping out a dazzling and terrible thunder light, covering his body, activating the cells with thunder and lightning, making his physical fitness amazingly strengthened!


    "Sure enough, I can''t talk about it together!" Leo Nai looked regretful: "You who are only loyal to your majesty, even if you see the suffering of the people''s livelihood, will ignore it, because loyalty to your majesty is more than everything in your eyes. Anyone who is an enemy of your Majesty is rebellious! It¡¯s a pity that I hate you for such a stubborn and loyal old stubbornness the most! Because talking too much is nonsense, so here is a sentence that you are our enemy of [NightRaid], It should be-except it!!"


    When the voice fell, Leo Nai''s whole person''s aura instantly became extremely sharp and amazing, a little bit under his feet, and an attack was launched in an instant!


    "Huh~ It seems that the old man has also been underestimated!" General Bud snorted coldly. He looked at Leo Nei, who was coming up close, and his body was shining with thunder and lightning. He was floating in the air and did not collide with her head-on. The blow just now made him recognize the facts. Compared with close-in strength, he is not an opponent.


    "Can you still fly..." Leo Nai stopped his advancing figure and looked up at General Bud in the air. Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "I haven''t learned how to tread air. This is a bit troublesome. !"


    "Girl! I admit that you do have some abilities. As respect, let me give you one final blow! If you can survive, then I admit my failure!"


    General Bud floated in the air, full of thunder and lightning, and even affected the clouds in the sky, making it surging crazily, forming an extremely shocking cloud vortex, in which thunder and lightning shone and roared like a mighty sky. It makes people feel trembling.


    "Is this going to make a big move?" Leo Nai looked at the terrible sight in the sky with a solemn expression. Such a sight was indeed a bit scary, which made her raise her mind.


    "You wait for me to step back!!" General Bud looked down at the soldiers below his side, and gave an order.


    When everyone heard the words, they all turned around and fled the scene at an astonishing speed, because they all knew that their general Bud was going to move!


    (Third more!) ..

 1894 Chapter 187: Leonai vs General Bud (2)

    Thunderclouds in the sky rolled, lightning flashes and thunder, creating an atmosphere that made people panic and fearful.


    Seeing all his subordinates retreating, General Bud finally fixed his gaze on Leo Nai''s body. At the same time, he glanced at the others afterwards, and his complexion became more solemn than ever. .


    If he hadn''t really put [Night Raid] in his eyes before, now he really felt the pressure.


    A Leonie made him feel a sense of crisis, what about others?


    Listening to Lan¡¯s previous report, there is more than one such strong man!


    "I don''t want to be rebellious. There are so many tricky characters..." General Bude looked serious. Although the aura of terror was still rising, his breathing began to become a little rushing, and he did not spare any effort. The increase of Teigu''s power to the extreme is also extremely terrifying to the load on his body.


    "Not enough...not far enough...If you can''t defeat them all in one blow, then your majesty is in an extremely dangerous situation...you must persist, and you have to upgrade to stronger..."


    General Bud clenched his teeth and insisted. The thunderclouds in the sky were surging more densely and terribly. He was actually using himself as a guide to condense the billowing dark clouds and thunder. The thunder roared, not the falling thunder and lightning. The woods are blazing...


    Because General Bude knows very well that he only has one chance. After the big move is released, he will enter a state of weakness, so he must have an absolute certainty that he has enough to be able to defeat the terrifying blow of Leo Nai and others!


    In the original book, General Bude was defeated too quickly and inexplicably.


    No matter how powerful a powerful villain is, it will still be inexplicably second in the end, and General Bud is obviously such a tragic person.


    One was that he underestimated the enemy, and the other was that he lost to Main''s buggy Emperor.


    The more dangerous his emperor was, the more terrifying his explosive power was. At that time, Mayin was equivalent to a life-threatening blow. Therefore, General Bud suffered a big loss under his initial undersight. He could solve the opponent with one blow, but in the end he didn''t expect to be counterattacked by the opponent inexplicably, but he was hit by seconds!


    In other words, even though he used a trick at the time, his true strength did not seem to be fully utilized.It¡¯s weird to fight each other with the BUG-like Teigu!


    Looking at General Bud who seemed to have reached his limit and was not very satisfied, Lan, who was hiding in the distance, seriously pondered for a moment, displayed his imperial equipment, and gave birth to a pair of white wings behind him, flying in front of General Bud, from his arms. He took out a potion and handed it to him: "This is a potion that was previously developed by Dr. Fashion. It can strengthen oneself and enhance physical fitness..."


    "Drugs...?"


    General Bud frowned slightly. If he changed his brow, he would definitely disdain to use this false power. However, at this moment, he hesitated a bit, struggling for a moment, and finally he took the potion resolutely: " For the sake of your Majesty, how about giving up my trivial dignity once!"


    With that said, he opened the bottle cap and resolutely poured the strengthening potion into his mouth...


    Suddenly, I saw General Bud¡¯s muscles expand at a speed visible to the naked eye, but in a moment, he was already four meters tall, his muscles were firm and tight like a rock, and his skin became bronze. Like cast iron, full of explosive power and beauty.


    At the same time, the whole body''s cells are stimulated by thunder and lightning, so that its physical fitness has been improved beyond imagination!


    In addition to the violent thunder and lightning entangled all over, and the terrifying vortex thunder cloud that is not sliding lightning in the sky, General Bud at this moment is like a thunder god, full of violent breath, making people shudder.


    "Leonai, what are you waiting for? After letting him brew in this way, it''s a bit bad, don''t hurry up to attack!" Najeta saw that the situation was a little bit bad, and Leonie hadn''t seen anything, now. Drink lightly and give orders.


    "Ahhh~ don''t be nervous, I just want to see how far the general-level figures are hitting with all their strength!" In the face of this horrible sight, Leo Nai did not have any pressure and was calm. Waved his hand.


    "When Master Goku returns, I will tell him your current performance!" Sai Liu looked at Leo Nai with a serious expression.


    "Hey~ Seliu, are you deliberately unable to get along with me?" Leo Nai was anxious when he heard it. When Sun Wukong taught them, he clearly told them that if you can give your opponent a fatal blow, you will never give your opponent a breather. Machine, and now she is obviously screaming, giving her opponent a chance to breathe. If this is passed to Monkey King''s ears, will her own fart be opened?


    "You don''t need to worry about an attack of this level...really..." Leo Nai whispered a word, but was heard by Crimson Eye, with a serious warning: "Goku said..."


    "Ohhhhh~~ I know! I see! Please let it go!" Red Hitomi hadn''t finished speaking, but Leo Nai interrupted him: "I''ll solve him, can''t he!"


    She said, her face was stern, the two fists slammed into each other, and she screamed, the violent aura turned into a beam of light and rushed into the sky from her body, and the hair was also erected, like a super Saiyan. people.


    Because the exercise she practiced was taught by Monkey King, and this exercise was created by Monkey King, she has some of his characteristics.


    Originally, in such a short period of time, it was impossible for her to improve the exercises she had just practiced to this level. However, after what happened with Monkey King, her strength can be described as skyrocketing, and her mortal body has directly evolved into a divine body. , These benefits can hardly be described in words.


    This is precisely because of this. Even if General Bude¡¯s performance is so amazing, Leonai is also the main reason for such calmness, because in her opinion, even if General Bude is strong and launching a terrible attack, it is not It may break her defense that has evolved into a divine body!


    With a clenched fist, Leonai looked at the general Bud in the sky and laughed proudly: "Let me let you recognize the facts, what is the gap between you and me!"


    Hidden under the ground, with a bang, a huge pothole was shaken out, but her beautiful body had already turned into a stream of light, and burst towards the air of General Bud...


    (Fourth more.) ..

 1895 Chapter One Hundred Eighty Eight

    "Let you see the true power of my Teigu [Admiral]!"


    At the moment when Leonard launched the attack, General Bud also let out a loud roar. The imperial tools in his two hands were intertwined, and a huge thunderball was condensed, lifted to the sky, with a roar, the thunder in the sky In the cloud vortex, a bucket of thunder and lightning fell instantly and bombarded the thunderball that General Bud raised above his head, causing it to soar to the size of ten meters in diameter in an instant!


    The''crackling'' sound coming out is daunting.


    And General Bud also glared in an instant, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, obviously this blow was beyond the range he could bear.


    However, he endured it with unparalleled military courage, and let out a roar again, launching the thunderball in his hand at Leo Nai, which burst up from below, like a wave of qigong: "It''s over. Thunder condensed!!"


    The terrifying orb of thunder light turned into a thunder beam penetrating through the void, and instantly reached Leone¡¯s body...


    "You are the one who ends up! Old stubborn!" Leo Nai yelled, and his body was suddenly enveloped by a layer of red light: "Batter me!"


    A punch was blasted, and it instantly collided with the thunder beam that was shooting down, and Leo Nai''s body did not stop at the slightest, but with the absolute advantage of destroying it, it tore through the seemingly terrifying thunder. The light beam penetrates upward!


    "how is this possible!!!"


    Seeing his life''s strongest blow was torn apart by the opponent''s punch, General Bud''s eyes widened, shocked in disbelief.


    However, the next moment, he suddenly felt a dark shadow in front of his eyes, and a sweet drink was passed into his ears, only to feel a shock before Hun, and a sharp pain came from his heart. A light beam had already penetrated from his back. It came out, pierced through the clouds on the horizon, and disappeared in a flash...


    "I... unexpectedly... will... lose?!!!"


    With an unbelievable look, General Bude disappeared from the thunder and lightning, and he fell straight down from the air...


    "General Budd...he lost?!!!"


    The soldiers who came here with General Bud looked at the figure falling from the air, and their eyes widened in shock. Then, what followed was not the same as the previous hunter. The group of archers who brought them fled with fear, but their eyes were red, and they were extremely angry and crazy: "Vengeance for General Bud!"


    "Vengeance for General Bud!!!"


    Contained with endless anger, the morale of the soldiers not only did not decrease due to the death of General Bud, but rose to the extreme due to the extreme anger, and saw them desperately rushing towards the landed Leonai Past...


    "It''s really a group of loyal guards!" Leo Nai was also surprised by the indomitable momentum of the group of soldiers: "Sure enough, it is not comparable to the guards of the imperial capital! But...the enemy is the enemy after all...let me let you Reunite with your general!"


    The moment he landed on the ground, Leo Nai''s foot was a little bit, and he took the initiative to rush towards the group of soldiers, and hit the front of the soldier with a punch!


    Unexpectedly, the other party did not even have the slightest intention to dodge. While enduring Leonai''s punch for a lifetime, he grabbed Leonai''s arm firmly and snarled up to the sky: "General, I am here to accompany you!! "


    As the sound fell, I saw that the soldier''s body was inflated like a balloon...


    Leonai saw this, but was shocked: "Damn! Bomb?!!!"


    "Boom!!" With a loud noise, the swollen soldier exploded, and the terrifying light wave directly swallowed Leonai...


    And as the light wave spread, the soldiers that followed exploded one after another, the earth trembled for a while, and the jungle was instantly annihilated under the light wave of the explosion...


    Fortunately, Chitong and the others were still far away, and they quickly evacuated from the scope of the explosion at their speed, but they were still sent out by the terrible afterwave...


    "Leonai!!!"


    Najeta climbed up from the rubble, looked at the shattered scene ahead, exclaimed!


    Chi Tong and the others also showed a sad look one by one. No one expected that those soldiers turned into terrifying human bombs. The incident was too sudden, and they were too late to save. .


    "How can I explain to Wukong..." Najeta''s face was sad and angry, and she clenched her fists tightly.There is no bones, even if Monkey King has the ability to resurrect, it will not work, right?How can you resurrect without a body?


    "It''s all because we didn''t listen to Wukong''s words...it''s us...too arrogant..." Chi Tong looked sad and lowered his head to blame.


    The others were also silent. They obviously could solve their opponents quickly, but they followed Leo Nai¡¯s advice and watched the battle. They had such a result...


    However, just as everyone looked sad and bowed their heads to blame, a familiar voice with unpleasantness came from the messy ruins: "Hey~ I''m not dead yet, what expressions do you all have? Hurry up and bring me a piece of clothing!"


    When everyone heard the words, they all looked stunned, and then went to look for reputation. They looked at Leo Nai, who stretched out a head in a pit among the ruins, and were all overjoyed in the past: "Leo Nai, are you all right? All right!!"


    "Hey~ you guys are not allowed to come over!" Leonai glared at the Tazmi, but shouted angrily.


    The Tazmi people all looked astonished, but they also stopped and did not step forward.


    And Chitong and the others were all knowing what they said, and they blocked their sight with their bodies.


    When he came to the front, watching Leo Nai whose clothes were shattered and leaking out of spring, Mayin grinned and threw a piece of clothing to her: "It''s fine if it''s okay, otherwise Wukong will have to swell the fart!"


    Leonai took the clothes and put them on immediately, looking at Ma Yin with an unhappy expression: "Hey~ You are too much, right? I thought you all cared about me, so I was afraid of being beaten by Wukong. Fart! It''s so sad."


    "It''s okay, I was really scared by you just now!" Najeta reached out and pulled Leo Nai up from the pit, hugged her, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I also thought it was bound to die!" Leo Nai sighed in disbelief: "I didn''t expect this fleshy body to become so powerful, except for the destruction of his clothes under that terrifying explosion. I didn''t even get the slightest harm! It seems that this body is stronger than we thought! Is it true that Wukong''s divine body is true?" ..

 1896 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Nine

    Leonai naturally knew how tough her body is now, otherwise she would not dare to provoke General Bud like this, but this toughness really exceeded her imagination, and hundreds of people exploded one after another. It''s incredible that the next can still be safe and sound.


    "Well~ this is really a bit exaggerated..." Najeta looked serious, and said in thought: "I thought that the god Wukong was talking about is just a narcissistic joke, but now it seems to be a bit real..."


    "After talking to Master Wukong, you have such a powerful body, do you think Master Wukong really is a god?!" Sha You''s eyes were full of surprise and curious. Looking at Chi Tong and others.


    "Don''t talk, how could there be a god in this world!" Ma Yin curled his lips: "Wukong at best possesses incredible abilities! He has too many secrets, and he doesn''t know how to say it. It''s really annoying. Up!"


    "No, maybe it''s like what Shayou said!" Najetta looked serious: "You should know Xingla, she was dead, but she was resurrected by Wukong!"


    "Resurrection?! Really?!!!" Black pupil''s eyes widened in an instant. This can no longer be described as shock.


    Even Chitong and the others were shocked, because they had heard of it for the first time.


    "I know this..." Shayou glanced at Ieyes in the distance and said, "Originally, Ieyes was also dead..."


    "Hey~~ Even the dead can be resurrected? Isn''t it too exaggerated?" Sai Liu''s eyes widened, obviously he couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, you know this kind of thing, so don''t tell it..." Najeta looked at the girls with a serious face, and solemnly warned: "Stop this topic!"


    "Don''t worry, we won''t talk about things that are bad for Wukong even if we die!" Hill nodded firmly, and all her other daughters had the same expressions, but they were still in a trance. ?


    And while the girls were chatting together, after a huge boulder hundreds of meters away, Lan appeared, looking at the ruined and dilapidated scene in the distance, the shocked expression on his face still had not completely receded. : "Even General Bude has fallen, General Esdes, have you won them? It seems that the fate of the empire is already doomed?..."


    As he said, wings were born behind, Lan Yiran turned around and flew away...


    After sweeping the battlefield and seizing the imperial tools of General Bud, Najetta returned to the base with everyone.


    At this moment, night has fallen.


    "It''s really shocking, you actually killed General Bud!" Chelsea looked at the angry thunder god [Yad Miller] on the table, very shocked.


    That''s the strongest imperial capital that ranks alongside Esdes, so he died like this?


    "With you here, our revolution will surely succeed!" Iyeas looked excited, and he didn''t expect that one of the two most jealous of the revolutionary army would be killed in this way.


    "But it''s really a pity..." Sai Liu sighed slightly: "If only we could tell General Bud to join us..."


    "Don''t be silly, that old guy is an old stubborn!" Leo Nai shook his head, "He is only loyal to the royal family. Even if he knows the suffering of the people, even if he knows the various evils of the minister, he will only turn one eye and close one. Eyes, it is absolutely impossible for him to turn his back on the royal family and become a rebel! So he will only be our enemy, not a friend!"


    "That''s why it''s a pity!" Sai Liu looked puzzled: "Why does he use his life to protect such a dark empire?"


    "Because everyone sees things differently from their own value. Some people only care about family members, some care about loyalty, and some people regard Chengruo as more important than their own life... Because of the difference in human nature, The values ??of things are different, so all kinds of people are naturally created..." The door suddenly opened, and Monkey King walked in from the outside: "You don''t have to care about what others think, just understand your most important ultimate. What is it, and then protect her, it is enough!"


    "Wukong, you are back!" The girls were all overjoyed after seeing Monkey King.


    "Master Wukong!" Iyeas also stood up and saluted Monkey King respectfully.


    Monkey King waved his hand, said hello, and then squeezed into the middle of Leo Nai and Sha You to sit down, but looked at Chelsea on the opposite side: "A newcomer joins. what name?"


    Chelsea has long known from Leo Nai and others that Monkey King is the person with the most power to speak here. Even Najetta has to listen to her words, so she didn''t dare to neglect, she got up and saluted: "Hello, Goku My lord, I am the new Chelsea..."


    "Don''t be so cautious, just feel free!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "Wukong, it''s already exposed here, should we change places?" Najeta looked at Monkey King with a serious expression.


    "No, no one will bother you in the near future, this emperor is about to change!" Monkey King smiled faintly.


    "Change the sky?" Najeta and others all looked puzzled.


    "Yeah~" Sun Wukong nodded earnestly: "General Bud was killed by you, no one can check Esdes, and with her current strength, in order to prevent others from dragging her back, in order to be able to fight with me Competing with all her strength, she will undoubtedly get rid of everyone who hinders her!"


    "You...couldn''t you mean...Esdes is going to rebel?!!!" Ma Yin''s eyes widened instantly when he heard this.


    "If Esders had something to say, maybe it could be done..." Najeta looked serious.


    At the same time, Esdes, who had just rushed back with Monkey King, was recruited into the palace by the little emperor the first time he returned.


    As soon as Esdes just entered the hall, the little emperor who sat on the throne stood up and said anxiously: "General Esdes, you are finally back...General Bud...dead!"


    "Just learned..." Esdes looked calm, and there was no wave of waves about the death of General Bud.


    "Bold, Esdes, why don''t you kneel when you see your Majesty?" Seeing Esdes standing proudly in the hall, the minister secretly felt a little bit of trouble, frowned slightly, and shouted sharply.


    "Ernesto, you seem to be very prestigious?" Esders looked at the minister indifferently.


    "You...you call me by my name?" The minister''s face became angry, and the feeling of evil in his heart became stronger.


    "If you die, the people of the Empire should be very happy?" ..

 1897 Chapter 190-Rebellion

    "You...what the hell are you talking about? Esdes!!" Hearing this, the minister was finally frightened and shouted angrily: "General Bud died, don''t you want to rebel?"


    In angrily, both hands were already taking off the imperial equipment he was wearing, and he glared at Esdes with vigilance and tension.


    However, Esthers still calmly looked at the imperial equipment in the hands of the minister, and said calmly: "The gem-shaped imperial equipment [Ireston] can destroy the opponent¡¯s anti-imperial equipment. As long as the enemy enters the range, it can Destroy the opponent¡¯s imperial equipment at the cost of smashing the gems. The damaged gems can be regenerated in only one week, but they cannot be used until then."


    "Since you know, I advise you not to act rashly, otherwise I don''t mind destroying you here!" The minister sullen his face, shouted angrily, and stared at Esders nervously. Destroy the posture of the gems above [Ireston]!


    "You can try!" Asides pressed forward, exuding an icy breath, and the oppression made everyone present shivering with fear on their faces. They couldn''t imagine why Esdes The general broke out suddenly?This is almost without warning, is it really because of the death of General Bud that she has no scruples?


    "General Esdes, what do you want to do? If you have any dissatisfaction with the minister, you can tell me, I will make the decision for you!" The little emperor stepped forward and stood in front of the minister. Looking at Esders with a naive face, it seems that he has not figured out the situation.


    "You are really sad, Your Majesty! Haven''t you figured out the situation so far?" Esther looked at the little emperor calmly, and sighed slightly.


    "General Esdes, what do you mean by this? Do you really want to rebel?" The little emperor frowned slightly, but he was still in danger, facing Esdes, he didn''t even see any cowardice.


    "Rebellion? I have no interest in this so-called throne. I just don''t want to play games with you boring people. Now, please lend me the highest emperor that your royal family has been in charge of. The authority to command all the army is handed over to me, and I promise that I won''t embarrass you!" Esther''s breath is cold and terrifying, and the entire hall is frozen with layers of frost.


    "Editeds! You are so brave!" Hearing this, the minister shouted angrily: "How dare you look at the imperial artifacts and want to control the imperial army? What are you not rebellious?" The hall shouted angrily: "What are you doing in a daze! Get her down for me!"


    Countless figures shrouded in black armor all flashed out, and they besieged Estes. They were all the emperor''s personal guards.


    However, before these guards were close, they all condensed into ice, and were frozen in the ice!


    "A bunch of trash!" The minister shouted angrily when he saw this, glaring at Esdes, his eyes flashed with fear and fear, and the endless madness: "Esdes, this is what you forced me! "Speaking, I must crush the gems of the Emperor!


    However, I saw a flash of Esdesjiao''s body, and in an instant, he had appeared behind the minister, and the ice thorns condensed in his hands had already penetrated his hunger!


    And Esdes still had a calm and indifferent face: "In front of this general, you never even had the time to crush gems!"


    "You...you...how dare you...really...do it?!!!"


    The minister stared angrily, his face twisted, looking down at the ice thorn that penetrated his heart, and coughing up disgusting blood: "I...not...willing..."


    "Heart" hasn''t said it yet, his head tilted, he is already dead!


    "The Minister!!"


    The moment the little emperor saw the minister''s death, he was immediately heartbroken, as if he saw the death of his closest relatives, full of sadness and anger, suddenly raised his head, full of hatred and glared at Esders: " Asides! You killed the minister! I will never forgive you again!"


    "It''s sad!" Asides looked at the angry little emperor with a plain face: "I killed the minister. You should be happy and grateful. I didn''t expect that you would kill your mother and father for your own enemy. Angered by death!"


    "You...what did you say?!!!" The little emperor who was originally angry was one of them, with an unbelievable look: "It was the minister who killed my parents?!!! This is impossible!!!"


    "Huh~ I''m afraid you are the only one who is kept in the dark!" Esther sneered, glanced at the other ministers present, and said indifferently: "People present, I am afraid that many people know this secret. Right?"


    "You said, did the minister killed my father and queen mother?!" The little emperor glared at the other ministers and shouted angrily.


    "Yes!" The three ministers walked out, trembling and reverently clarifying, because the minister was dead, they had nothing to worry about.


    "Even... it turned out to be true... how could it..." The little emperor was ashamed as he was sitting on the ground, as innocent as him, and he was hit hard.


    "This empire is already crumbling under the control of the minister. It''s time to rebuild! Give me the Supreme Emperor''s equipment, and I will return you when I use it up!" Although Esdes''s tone was cold, he still gave the little emperor a little bit. face.


    "Even the ministers can''t be trusted. Who else can I trust?" The little emperor slowly stood up from the ground, releasing a firm will that is incompatible with his age, as well as the gloomy anger: "Kai Shi Zhi Gao Di Gu, is my community! I am the emperor, and I must use my strength to protect this country! General Esdes, kneel down, I can forget everything you did, if not, I will treat you Deal with the rebellion!"


    Esdes frowned slightly, a little surprised. She really didn''t expect that this little emperor who obeyed the minister would have such a bold side.


    "After all, although he is young, he is also an emperor..." Esders smiled: "It''s a pity, your Majesty, now I, if possible, only kneel down, but not you!"


    "So, are you really betraying me?!" The little emperor''s eyes were sharp, his mood was irritable and angry.


    But for Esdes, there is no use for eggs. She sighed slightly: "I didn''t want to do this with you. After all, you are the emperor..."


    With that, Jiao''s body flashed, and a hand knife slashed towards the back of the little emperor''s neck...


    However, at the next moment, there was a''dang'' sound, and Esther''s hand knife actually slashed on a transparent barrier, shocking her to retreat, showing a look of surprise: "This is..."

 1898 Chapter 191 is too weak

    "The strongest emperor has been launched, and the last chance has been given... The empire that my generation continues is the order of the gods. It is unreasonable to dare to defy the will of the gods! Asides, I will live in the honor of gods. This sanctions you!"


    The little emperor looked angry, his right hand suddenly pointed to the sky, and he shouted: "I am the emperor of the empire!"


    As the big drink sounded, the entire palace began to tremble violently, the palace collapsed and roared everywhere, and a huge black shadow slowly rose from the bottom of the palace, shining terrifying red light at the same time, the little emperor Already in the head of a huge black shadow!


    And because of the appearance of this huge figure, the entire palace collapsed and turned into rubble!


    The first and strongest imperial tool is not only the origin of the imperial tool, but also the culmination of all the imperial tools. It is called the supreme imperial tool-the protector of the country [the highest throne] here!


    Whether it is that huge body, or the aura of destruction that exudes, it is scary in the heart, and I can''t help but sweat.


    This change in the imperial capital caused an uproar among the people with a look of fear!


    "Is this the first and strongest imperial tool in the legend... I didn''t expect it to really exist!" Standing in the ruins, Esther looked up at the huge figure in front of him, not only did he not feel timid in his eyes , On the contrary, he looked very interested: "Since you have been born, then let me see if you are as incredible as the legend says!"


    He drew out the long sword from his waist, his fighting spirit rose in his eyes, and an expression of excitement that could not be concealed: "Come on! Let me see how strong you are!!!"


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!" The little emperor roared, and the guardian machine god opened his mouth and fired a horrible beam of light, lasing it at Esdes at a blink of an eye, covering the ten-meter-diameter range around it!


    Esdes stretched out with one hand, and a huge thick ice shield instantly condensed in front of him. With a loud bang, a terrifying light beam instantly bombarded the ice shield without even a trace of ice debris!


    The earth roared and trembled under the collision between the two, but Asides, who was behind the ice shield, was unscathed.


    "This is the [Supreme Power] in the legend of the empire?" Esther''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "No...impossible!!!" The little emperor saw that Esdes was attacked by the Protector God with just one hand, his eyes widened in shock, a little unbelievable, and he roared frantically: "No Yes! The Empire¡¯s [Supreme Power] possesses a powerful force comparable to the gods, how could it lose!"


    The little emperor roared with a twisted face, and countless light beams from the mouth of the protector of the machine god, with his hands continuously bombarding the ice shield in front of Esdes!


    The terrible shock wave caused the ground to fall apart, raising the sky with rubble and dust!


    However, when the smoke and dust dissipated, the ice shield was still shining under the blazing sun, not broken!


    Under such intensive beam bombardment, the ice shield remained unscathed!


    "No...impossible!!" The little emperor was completely stunned by the scene in front of him, and the ministers who had already hidden behind the guardian machine god also opened their mouths in shock one by one, completely expressed by Esdes. The terrifying power that came out was shocked!


    "This...Is this... General Esdes? How could it be so strong?! Even the Empire''s [Supreme Power] can''t even shake her anymore?!!!"


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and they sucked in a cold breath.


    "This is the [supreme power] of the empire? It''s disappointing!" Esdes frowned, with a frightened breath, standing in the ruins, like the undefeated god of war: "Weak! Too weak!" It''s too weak! I thought that the [Supreme Power] that controlled the empire could add a lot of combat power to me, but I didn''t expect it to be so useless!"


    Esther''s face was extremely disappointed. With a sword swiping, the terrifying sword aura gushed out, turning into a blade-like wall of ice blades, and he cut away from it in the blink of an eye!


    And the ice blade wall stretches for kilometers away, under the refraction of the sun, it exudes bitter ice!


    The so-called empire [Supreme Power] was split into two halves by Esdes!


    "It''s too weak!" Esther sighed again, pinched his fist, and frowned slightly: "No...not that you are too weak, but I...too strong!"


    As he said, his eyes looked in the direction of [NightRaid], the aura rushed into the sky, and the fighting spirit was infinite: "It seems that you are the only one who can compete with me..."


    "Meet your Majesty the Queen!"


    With a loud shout, I suddenly interrupted Esdes¡¯s thoughts, and saw that the ministers saw that the [Supreme Power] of the empire was killed by Esdes with a single move, and they were shocked to survive. Photographed by the invincible aura of Esther, everyone kneeled in front of Esther unscrupulously, made a clear stand, and regarded her as the queen!


    "Huh! This general has already said that he is not interested in this emperor!" Esders snorted coldly, and with a wave of his slender hand, the cold air surged, and instantly frozen all the ministers into ice: "A bunch of grass, watching I feel disgusting!"


    After speaking, a whistle was blown, and accompanied by a roar, a huge super dangerous plant broke through the air on the south side of the imperial capital and landed in front of Asides!


    "Go!" Esdes stretched across his back, pointed his slender hand in the direction of [NightRaid] base, and snorted softly.


    The super-dangerous breed screamed immediately, carrying Esdes to fly in the direction of the [night raid] base...


    However, on the way, he encountered other "hunting" people who had heard the news of the Emperor''s Mutiny.


    "General Esdes..."


    "All go back!" Esdes glanced at the bottom, and before they could finish speaking, he shouted coldly.


    Because the current Esders knew very well that with the strength of this group of people, no matter how much they practiced, they couldn''t be the opponents of the women of [NightRaid], and they would just die in vain.


    The group of people in the "hunting" looked at Esders, who had just given the order to leave, all of them looked at me and I looked at you with a look of bewilderment.


    They are cultivating in the deep mountains just to flex their muscles and become the right-hand man of Esther. But what is the situation?


    "Let¡¯s go back to the Imperial Capital and have a look!"


    A group of people didn''t dare to disobey the order of Esthers, they could only return to the capital according to their words... ..

 1899 Chapter 192 Ice Prison

    [Night Raid] base.


    Monkey King looked at the horizon with a smile: "It''s really anxious. I ran by myself. I thought that at least I would have to wait until tomorrow. It seems that she is also awakened..."


    "What''s the matter? Did Esdes call?" Leonai looked curious.


    "Um..." Sun Wukong nodded: "The minister has been killed by her, and the little emperor has been severely injured by her. It is really messy. It seems that Esther''s desire to fight is stronger than expected, even for a moment. Can''t wait!"


    "The minister was killed? Even the little emperor was seriously injured by her?" Although Najeta and others had expected it, they were unavoidably shocked after hearing the news: "She did it! In other words, Ai Has Sters betrayed the empire?"


    "You can say so!" Monkey King smiled and looked at Najetta and other women: "She has only thoughts about winning against me now! You have to be careful, she told me clearly, if so She won, but will drive you all away from me..."


    "What? What a big tone!" Leo Nai and other women all looked angry: "Look if I won''t beat her!"


    "I want to separate Wukong from me, this guy must be buried!" Chi Tong squeezed [Cun Yu] in his hand, with a serious expression on his face.


    "I support my sister!" Hei Tong immediately raised his hand in agreement.


    "It''s okay to hurt, but don''t kill!" Monkey King warned seriously.


    "If you don''t kill, you won''t kill, see if I beat her so hard that you can''t recognize it!" Leomi clenched his fist. Among the women, she was the most violent.


    "Don''t be abused!" Monkey King smiled.


    "How is it possible!" Leo Nai said with a confident look: "She is at best a little better than General Bud? I even beat General Bud, and I will lose to her? Besides, her ability I''ve been crushed to death, how could I lose!"


    Monkey King just smiled, and didn''t click to break, his strength skyrocketed, making Leo Nai and the others somewhat inflated in their self-confidence, just to use Esthers to suppress their inflated arrogance.


    Not long after, a small black spot appeared on the horizon. For a moment, it was possible to see its contours clearly. It was a cage-shaped super dangerous species, carrying Esters flying towards them at an alarming speed. , But two or three minutes are already near.


    Sun Wukong sat at the table without getting up, looking at Esders who was going down: "You are too anxious, anyway, wait until tomorrow, you see it is almost dark now."


    "For me now, one minute is suffering! Since there is a battle sooner or later, why bother to procrastinate!" Asides looked at Monkey King, he did not have the coldness and dominance of the past, but a soft face: " I''ll be challenging you later, now let me meet the few disciples you trained?"


    "What disciple is a wife, do you know your wife?" Leo Nai immediately retorted loudly, "Even if you join, you will be a concubine!"


    "But if you win, you will all leave!" When Esdes turned his gaze to Leonai and the other women, she restored her cold and arrogant aura.


    "Win? You really value yourself!"


    "No, I don''t look down on myself, but underestimate you!" Esters looked indifferent and arrogant: "Do you want to come one by one, or you want to go together!"


    "Oh yah yah~~ This guy is too crazy, I can''t stand it!" Leo Nai yelled, the violent breath instantly penetrated, like a domineering body, mighty and extraordinary, the Emperor possessed his body, standing Soaring!


    "Hahaha~~~ That''s right!" The powerful aura released by Leo Nai not only didn''t make Esders the slightest fear, on the contrary, it showed an expression of excitement that was unprecedented: "That The so-called [Supreme Power] of the empire is simply vulnerable. It is ridiculous to pretend to be a power comparable to gods; and only with such power can people be interested in fighting for a fight!"


    As he said, the cold air surged in Esdes''s hand, and a sharp ice sword with cold air was condensed in an instant: "Don''t worry, from the face of Wukong, I won''t kill you, but injury is inevitable. of!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Esdes saw that Lie was delighted, and could not wait to launch an attack first, only to see his beautiful body flash, and he was in front of Leo Nai in an instant!


    "Humph!"


    Seeing the ice sword that was slashing towards him, Leo Nai yelled coldly and blasted out with a fist with his bare hands. There was a soft ding sound, and the collision between the ice sword and his fist actually made ear-piercing gold. The sound of iron cross.


    "A little bit capable!" Esders smiled, "Ice Prison!" The cold air surging all over his body, in an instant, it was already imprisoning Leo Nai in the ice.


    Although Leo Nai possesses a divine body, he is immune to all abnormal conditions, and immune to freezing, which can cause no harm to her.


    However, it is not her that is freezing now, but the space around her. Leo Nai herself has not been affected by the slightest freezing, but the space around her is completely frozen, that is to say, she is completely imprisoned now In the ice.


    Yes, it''s just being imprisoned, not being sealed by ice. This ice is like a cage without any cracks.


    Leonai thought that Esders'' abilities were not effective against her, but he miscalculated and capsized.


    "I can be immune to ice, but doesn''t it prevent being imprisoned..." This change made Chitong and the others see clearly: "It seems that we can''t completely restrain her ability, just with the power of her emperor. Can''t hold Leonard..."


    "You are wrong!" Monkey King smiled: "Although the ice of Asdes can''t hold Leo Nai forever, but she wants to break the ice and it will take some time..."


    When Hill heard the words, the imperial tool in his hand slashed out, and the sword light disappeared in a flash, leaving a shallow sword mark on the ice prison that imprisoned Leo Nai. The girls were all moved when they saw it: " It''s so strong? How could it be!!"


    "No, do you feel the breath of her?" Ma Yin stared at Esders closely, frowning slightly: "Is it very close to ours?"


    The red pupils were taken aback when they heard this, and they all turned their heads to look at Monkey King: "Wukong, what is going on? Is she with you too?..."


    Monkey King spread his hands together: "I was forced by her..."


    "You...you guy!!" Ma Yin was immediately itchy with anger: "Is it intentional to increase the difficulty for us?"


    "I want to beat her right now, but it''s not as simple as we thought..." After a blank glance at Sun Wukong, Najita looked at Chitong with a serious face: "Chitong, you are the strongest among us. How about you try?"

 1900 Chapter 193: Red Eye vs. Asdes

    "Ok!"


    Chitong nodded solemnly.


    On the Esdes side, looking at Leonard, who was "frozen" by herself, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Naturally, she also found that her ice prison only trapped Leonard, but did not She was frozen, and even felt the terrifying heat radiating from Leo Nai''s body, dissolving the ice trapping her, and in a short time, it might break out of the ice.


    "Is immune to cold freezing? No wonder you are so arrogant..." Esdes muttered to himself, and then smiled again: "That''s right! I know you are not that simple! But since you figured it out , Then I will help you..."


    Esdes''s slender hand clung to the ice surface, but a sly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He was about to blast the ice prison in one fell swoop, in order to inflict great damage on Leonai.


    However, the next moment, he suddenly felt a sharp sword light slashing down at her arm, and the startled Asdes hurriedly stopped, which saved the fate of his right hand being broken.


    "Is it you next..."


    As Esdes drew back, endless cold air surged, and it was frozen into ice within a hundred meters in front of him, but there was no red pupil.


    With Leo Nai''s lessons learned, it is naturally impossible for Akatsuki to be easily hit again.


    At the moment when the cold air emerged, she flashed behind Esdes with extreme speed, and [Mura Yu] in her hand slashed at her waist. If this blow is solid, Esdes is 100%. Will be cut off!


    It''s a pity that things are not that simple. After pushing Monkey King, the power she gained is enough to allow her to use her ability as an arm command to an incredible level. Let''s say, absolute defense!


    At the moment when Crimson Eye took out the sword, an ice shield flashed, blocking the sword light she swung out, and in a flash, countless ice spears flew out on the ice shield...


    And the red pupil also appeared in front of Asides again in a flash at the moment the ice spear fired, and the speed was as fast as teleporting!


    However, she was fast, and Esther''s reaction speed was not slow, and an ice shield flashed again, blocking the mortal sword of Crimson Eye!


    Although the ice shield was smashed by a sword, the ice fragments were as expected, and the cold air instantly recovered, making the ice shield bigger in the blink of an eye, and directly took the [] in the hands of the red pupil. Frozen in the ice shield!


    Chi pupil''s complexion slightly changed, and he tried to withdraw it, but he failed.


    Esther shook his beautiful long hair, and smiled slightly: "If I talk about combat experience, I won''t lose to anyone! Without your weapons, the outcome is already divided!"


    After Chi pupil heard this, an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "You seem to be too confident in your own abilities!"


    As he said, [Cun Yu] in Chi Tong''s hand suddenly glowed slightly, and she used a little force, and [Cun Yu] instantly turned into a cold light, actually cutting the ice shield into two halves, and the sword light was cast off. , Still cut across the waist towards Esther''s waist!


    "!!!"


    Esdes was shocked at the moment, he stepped a little, and drew back in a blink of an eye. In the blink of an eye, he was separated by dozens of meters from the red pupil.


    Looking down at the cut in the abdomen and the trace of blood that emerged, Esther frowned slightly, and looked up at the ice shield that was easily cut by the scarlet pupil not far away. The eyebrows were frowned again. Up.


    I saw that the broken ice was densely covered with black weird runes, and Chi Tong was able to cut through her ice shield with a single sword, which was obviously the credit of this weird rune.


    "Curse? It can be cursed even with ice?" Esdes suddenly said, "Sure enough, just like me, your emperor''s abilities have also been evolved!"


    "We can be immune to her emperor''s abilities, can she also be immune to our emperor''s abilities..." Chi pupil looked at Esders, who was clearly cut by herself, but was still normal. : "It seems that the use of Tegu''s ability to decide the outcome is not feasible. Can only a normal duel to decide the outcome..."


    "It''s you guy who can''t control yourself. Look at it. The outcome has already been decided. Now that it''s good, even the curse of the red pupil is invalid. Now it is a bit hanged to want to win her!" Looking at the field, he turned his head and gave Sun Wukong an angry look.


    "Indeed, Asides, who can perfectly control his emperor''s abilities, is too buggy. It''s really difficult for you to beat her..." Monkey King smiled, "But it''s not a big deal. With the strength of the red pupil, Enough to deal with her..."


    "Are you so sure?" Ma Yin looked puzzled: "Although the red pupils seem to be dominant now, Esther''s ability is really troublesome! After she was spotted, it would be difficult to hurt her..."


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s smiling face, Nageta''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she suddenly said, "Don''t you teach her the technique yet?"


    "bingo!"


    "Ha~ you still have a little conscience!" Ma Yin''s face was immediately happy when he heard the words: "Crimson Eye is set to win!"


    "It''s really amazing. At this level of combat, we only have to get a second, right?" Lubbock looked at the battlefield, exclaimed and also looked depressed. He didn''t expect that in the end, they could only become spectators.


    "That''s not necessarily true!" Bright put his arms around Tazmi''s shoulders, and laughed: "This kid''s emperor is a fire type! Maybe he can do something with Esdes! "


    When Sha You heard the words, her eyes lit up and looked at Tazmi: "Tazmi, would you like to try it?"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand faintly: "No need to try, his imperial flame can''t withstand the freezing of Esdes''s ice, and it will be instantly seconds away..."


    Tazmi¡¯s imperial equipment is just the imperial equipment made by Monkey King without any additional means. Although the materials are the best in the world, it is compared with the emperor¡¯s emperor of Asides, which has evolved due to the relationship of Monkey King. , That is not a level.


    While talking here, the fighting over there did not stop.


    Looking at the red pupils, Esdes''s expression became more and more excited: "Sure enough, evenly matched opponents are exciting! Only this way has the value of being hacked! Come on! Come and have fun with me. Fight for a fight!"


    As he said, Tim actually licked the corner of his mouth, his eyes were densely covered with crazy war spirit, his slender hand pointed to the sky, countless ice spears flashed in the sky, densely packed, overwhelming, already covering the whole body of Chitong The space is blocked.


    Under the refraction of sunlight, the endless ice spear makes people feel a little scalp numb!..

 1901 Chapter 194 Red Eyes vs Asides (2)

    Looking at the endless ice spears that block the world, Chi Tong''s complexion is solemn, and he finally moves the body''s tactics. The red haze rises, mysterious and unpredictable, exuding a strong aura. During the condensation, a red light shield is formed to protect the Chi pupil. among them.


    Looking at the red pupil at this moment, Estherdette frowned slightly. She actually sensed a faintly dangerous aura from the red pupil, but she would not be jealous of it. She would only be more careful, waving, that The endless ice spear flew out like rain in an instant, and the goal was directed at the red pupil!


    Huh!Huh!Huh!Huh!Huh!...


    The continuous sound already drowned the red pupil in the ice spear...


    This attack lasted a full three minutes, and the ice spear that had landed had already formed an iceberg formed by the ice spear where the red pupil was originally.


    "Well?"


    Looking inside the iceberg, Esdes was surprised: "It''s okay?!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a red sword glow shot out of the iceberg, with a''click'', and instantly penetrated the iceberg, the red light filled the sky and pierced the sky!


    "This...this is?!!!"


    Esdes''s complexion changed greatly. She could clearly perceive the extremely dangerous aura from the sword light that rushed into the sky. With a light wave of her hand, the cold air surged, and a huge ice shield appeared in front of her, protecting her. After that, at the same time, above Chi Tong''s head, there was a terrifying ice spear that was a hundred meters wide stabling down from the sky!


    "We are able to have today''s achievements, thanks to Wukong..." As if he hadn''t seen the huge ice spear that descended towards him at a high speed, he looked at Esdes with a serious face: "You are very Strong, this is undeniable, but it is a pity that we have what you have, but you don¡¯t have what we have. Therefore, this is also doomed to your failure!"


    The hundred-zhang lightsaber that sprayed out from [] was held in both hands by the red pupils. Between the swings of the wheel, there were a few soft sounds of''kakaka'', and the huge ice spear that fell from the sky was actually easily taken by the hundred-zhang lightsaber. The ice was cut into pieces and disintegrated, and it smashed down like hail!


    "Zhengzheng Zhengzheng..."


    Swords rang across the sky, and the coercion pressed the heart and soul!


    "It''s over!" Chi Tong let out a soft drink, and turned the Hundred-zhang lightsaber in his hand, like the rainbow light that smashed down from the sky that day, it slashed down towards the direction where Asdes was!


    Asides'' complexion changed drastically in an instant, and the terrifying cold air was surging, which instantly frozen the space within a kilometer, but still couldn''t stop the terrible lightsaber!


    With a''click,'' it actually broke the ice that had frozen the space here, and slashed straight towards Esdes!


    "How could I lose!!!"


    Esdes released a terrifying cold air, his eyes were sharp, and he made a scream, his hands suddenly joined together, and a pair of giant ice hands appeared in an instant. With a''click,'' he grabbed the cleavage. Baizhang lightsaber!


    However, the power contained in the lightsaber was too terrifying and fierce, causing the giant ice hand to gradually crack and spread, spreading all the way, and finally shattered in the face of Asdes!


    And the lightsaber once again slashed the ice shield that stood in front of Asides in a terrifying posture, and slashed on her body!


    Accompanied by a roar, the earth was instantly chopped by that terrifying lightsaber into a terrible chasm. Amid the rumbling, it separated to the two sides, forming an abyss crack of hundreds of meters!


    And Chi Tong also knelt down on one knee for the first time, panting, and the lightsaber in his hand dissipated at the same time. It was obvious that this sword was very expensive to her.


    "I have a divine body... won''t you die?"


    Crimson pupil looked down at the crack in the abyss, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, because Monkey King had confessed that he could not kill anyone.


    And just as the red pupil was worried, the next moment, the abyss crack was frozen by endless ice in an instant, and a huge icicle carried Esders straight into the sky!


    "It''s okay...?" Chitong was relieved when he saw it.


    Just as Chitong breathed a sigh of relief, Esdes, standing on the icicle, suddenly knelt down, "pouch~" a mouthful of blood spurted out, her face turned pale, and she was injured.


    "The sword just now... is not the ability of Emperor!" Asides wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, he watched the eyes of the red pupils exude a more blazing war-intent flame: "Hahaha~~ Really It''s getting more and more interesting, and this kind of battle is just so painful!"


    There was a biting icy cold in his eyes, and even the intense desire to fight made Esdes''s face look a little distorted, his whole body exuding the cold of death, and he stretched out his right hand to the red pupil, which was mixed with it. With the red cold air surging, countless red ice spears emerged in the air, exuding the cold of death, capable of freezing the space!


    The red pupil also stood up solemnly with a face full of face, and [Cura Yu] in his hand exuded a''zheng zheng'' sword sound, and the red air flow spread out from her body, making her body that had been consumed hugely instantly replenished, and it was restored again. At the peak!


    "Okay, that''s it!"


    Just as the two girls were about to fight again, Monkey King spoke to stop him, but the endless red ice spear in the sky burst and dissipated instantly!


    When Chi pupil heard the words, he obediently withdrew his momentum and returned to Monkey King''s side. However, Asides frowned slightly and looked at Monkey King a little dissatisfied: "I just got excited, why stop?"


    "You are all my women, you can learn from each other, why fight with your fate!" Monkey King smiled: "If you want to fight happily, you must obediently surrender to my side, I will guarantee you can fight until the day you are bored! "


    "I haven''t lost yet!" Estersted frowned slightly.


    "Then change me!" Monkey King smiled slightly: "Otherwise, even if you lose to Chitong, you won''t be reconciled!"


    "How could I lose to her!" Asides snorted coldly.


    "As you can see, each of them has practiced the mental method I taught. Although they have not been able to exert the true power of the exercises after a short period of cultivation, the horrible recovery ability is beyond your reach. Now you are already injured. Weak, and she has already returned to the top, a tireless, inexhaustible person, do you think you can win?"


    But at this moment, when I heard a''click'' not far away, the ice shattered, and Leo Nai, who was trapped in the ice prison, broke out of the ice. She was surrounded by red light, exuding like a woman. Valkyrie-like domineering: "Asshole! Sister dissatisfied, Asides, let''s fight another three hundred rounds!"


    "While playing, didn''t you see that I was talking to her?" Monkey King looked at Leo Nai and waved his hand, making the latter look depressed. ..

 1902 End of Chapter 195

    "You can really let me enjoy endless battles? Will not limit my freedom to fight?" Esdes looked at Monkey King with a serious face.


    She has the name of self-knowledge, and fights against Monkey King, even if her current strength soars, she cannot be Monkey King''s opponent.


    Being dominated by Monkey King, Esders is still very happy. She is just worried that if she is really dominated by Monkey King and gets used to his lifestyle, wouldn''t it be too boring if she doesn''t have the fun of fighting in the future?


    That¡¯s why she wanted to fight, let her dominate Monkey King, only she dominates Monkey King, let Monkey King get used to her way of survival, so that she can still fight as usual, without scruples, and enjoy the battle. pleasure.


    "Of course!" Monkey King smiled: "A world is too small, but I am looking forward to you to fight the heavens and the world for me!"


    "Conquering the heavens and all realms?" Esdes'' eyes lit up, and his words sounded really exciting: "Just how to fight? Isn''t this world more than one world?"


    "Of course, there are tens of thousands of dimensional worlds, countless, mere emperors of the world, what is the way!" At this moment, Sun Wukong is proud and powerful, his voice is loud, and he pierced the sky: "There is only one who fights the heavens and the world. In my hand, it is the strongest way! Fighting with the gods can enjoy the ultimate battle! Don''t you want to?"


    After hearing this, Esdes trembled with excitement: "Fight with God? This world... really has God?"


    "Mortals have no way of knowing, so let you see today, what exactly does the only god in your world look like!" Monkey King''s voice was full of mighty majesty, and he lifted the sky with one hand, suddenly tore the sky, and the sky shattered instantly, presenting a terrifying cave. !


    The terrible space-time storm swept across, making this space torn apart!


    "My god! The sky was torn apart by Wukong!!!"


    Leo Nai let out a scream of terror, and Chi Tong and the others all had a shocked expression, their scalp was numb, and their souls were trembling!


    this is too scary!What kind of method is this to tear the sky apart and cause the world to collapse?!!


    "God!! This is-God?!!!"


    Esdes looked at the power of Monkey King''s hand, shocked with fear, but was also extremely excited and excited: "Fighting with the gods...killing...I also...maybe?!!!"


    "Master Wukong... turned out to be... really... God?!!!" Sha You looked dull.


    And Tazmi and others, their faces turned pale, they collapsed to the ground...


    "presumptuous!!"


    A majestic roar full of anger slowly echoed above the sky, and there was no space in the world. The terrible eternal will overwhelmed the entire world, the endless rules surged, condensed into a tens of thousands of figures, white clothes spreading, graceful Peerless!


    As soon as he appeared, he showed his peerless demeanor, and he slapped a palm at the Monkey King below, and every move contained endless rules. The surrounding space was frozen, constraining Monkey King, and wanted to shoot him into nothingness with a palm!


    For a time, the space shattered and the earth broke apart!The sky was majestic and mighty, and in an instant, with a''bang'', this planet had already burst into pieces!


    This is the so-called destruction of the world!With a flick of your finger!


    The Chitong who stood behind Monkey King and others were all frightened, stunned, and the world¡ªdestroyed?!!!


    If it weren''t for the terrifying aura that Sun Wukong had endured for them from the Lord of this world, Chi Tong and others would have already been annihilated by that terrifying will of heaven!


    "Wu...Wu...Wu...Wukong...he...he...who is he?" Leo Nai had already hugged Monkey King tightly from behind, her voice trembling with fright.


    Especially in the emptiness under your feet, meteorites are floating, as if you are in a void universe. Could it be that the whole world collapsed and destroyed in an instant?!


    "The lord of this world is the only god in your world!" Monkey King looked at the lord of this world and explained indifferently.


    "God..."


    With a "gulong", Chitong and the others swallowed their saliva in terror. There is really a god in this world?And the world was destroyed as soon as he appeared!


    "You...you...have you been able to fight?" Ma Yin''s teeth trembled.


    No way, it can''t be said that they are too timid, they are people in this world, and Luo has the mark of this world, and they are born with no resistance to the Lord of this world. If it weren''t for Monkey King to support them with supernatural powers, they would have collapsed.


    "Crush with one finger!"


    Monkey King smiled and answered very simply.


    "At this moment...you...don''t brag!" Nadetta''s face is also covered with a look of fear: "That''s a god! The existence of instantaneous extinction!"


    "At best, he is only a high-level world master with a low martial plane. In front of me, it is not worth mentioning!" Monkey King smiled: "Look how I kill him with one finger!"


    "Arrogant!"


    The lord of this world was furious when he heard this. He stood high and looked down on sentient beings. He was so underestimated. How could he not be angry?


    After all, he has never encountered any disaster opponents, and he has the capital to despise the common people, but unfortunately, this time, he obviously underestimated the opponent!


    The endless chain of rules stretched out from the broken sky, blocking all directions of the lord of this world, imprisoning everything!


    The master of this world was instantly shocked, using supreme divine power, but still difficult to shake, and finally moved: "How come? I will be banned? This is impossible! Who are you? It can never be as simple as the master! "


    "God of dying, why ask so many questions, hand over the Origin Orbs obediently, I will leave you alive, reincarnated as an adult!"


    "Hey~ If so, it''s better to die!" The lord of this world snorted disdainfully, and just wanted to mobilize the power of the source to explode, but he was surprised to find that he could not do it.


    "It seems that you haven''t understood who the person standing in front of you is!" Monkey King stepped out and appeared in front of him in an instant, with his hands sticking out, piercing his chest, causing his huge body to spread out instantly Terrible crack: "Seeing you have this backbone, it doesn''t hurt to tell you, I am the god of the dimension..."


    When the Lord of this world heard this, his eyes widened...


    But Monkey King smiled again: "Although it''s only a half-hearted man...so you need your source pearl to use it..." As he said, the right hand that pierced his Huong''s chamber suddenly burst, and the body of the lord of this world instantly cracked and opened. , Dissipate into nothingness!


    And a radiant source bead has also been grasped by Monkey King.


    "That''s the solution?!!!"


    Seeing this scene, Leonai and the others were stunned one by one...


    At the same time, with the death of the Lord of this world, this world of square dimensions began to collapse and collapse at an astonishing speed... ..

 1903 Chapter 196 The Cross and the Vampire

    "Wow~~ Space is shattering and collapsing! This...what the hell is going on? Is the world really going to be destroyed?!!!"


    Ma Yin looked around at the horrible situation and screamed in surprise.


    "I...Are we dead?" Iyeas and the others were scared to death.


    "With me, it''s so easy to die!" Monkey King opened up a barrier with a flat face, countless worlds that are collapsing.


    It was Chitong and the others who were in the enchantment, looking at the collapsed spatial world, they saw memories that they would never forget!


    "What is the thing in your hand?" Asides looked at the World Source Orb in Monkey King''s hand, his eyes exuded instinctive desire.


    "The World Origin Orb, as long as it is integrated, you can control this dimensional world, become the lord of a realm, and become a god!"


    "Give it to me!" Esdes'' eyes flashed with fiery light, and he threw himself into the arms of Monkey King. The huge former Hungarian clings to Monkey King''s mouth tightly: "You don''t want me to replace him. Are you conquering the heavens and all realms?"


    "In that case, you admit that you are dominated by me?" Monkey King held Esders and smiled slightly.


    "Hmm..." Asides nodded like a little girl, such a powerful Monkey King had already completely conquered her haughty queen-like heart.


    "Why give it to you! We still want it!" Leo Nai and the other women were naturally unwilling to show their weakness and glared at Esdes.


    When Esdes heard this, he was furious, but before she could scream out, he was interrupted by Monkey King: "No need to fight, you all have it. I have reserved a place for you from the beginning. I hope you will collect more world source beads for me..."


    With that said, Monkey King opened the Dimensional Path and easily absorbed the World Source Orb in his hand, and then the power of the rules spread, instantly widening the world that was collapsing, and sucked it into the World Source Orb. There is an extra dimension world in Monkey King''s dimensional way.


    In a flash, Monkey King and others appeared in [Night Raid]''s base again, and the destroyed environment has been restored.


    "Back... back?"


    Leo Nai and the others were all in a daze, and they were confused by the sudden change: "Isn''t the world destroyed? Is everything just dreaming?"


    "What a dream! I have taken control of this world and repaired the destroyed world of this dimension!"


    "Control...repair...in the blink of an eye?!!!"


    All in all, Chitong and the others have already been stunned, it''s almost like listening to the heavenly book!


    "As for you guys..." Monkey King looked at the Tazmi: "As a mortal, I must erase everything you saw before. Mortals don''t need to know the existence of God!"


    As he said, before Tazmi and the others could speak, Sun Wukong waved his hand casually, already erasing the memories they had seen before, and at the same time went into a coma, because the next thing, Sun Wukong did not want them to listen.


    "I know you all hate doubts, let''s go, go back to the house and talk, I will explain my identity to you..." Monkey King looked at Chi Tong and the other girls, and walked into the house first.


    And Chitong and the others followed closely...


    Only Tazmi was left sleeping on the ground outside...


    Next is Sun Wukong and Chitong explaining their identities and telling them what they need to do...


    After knowing everything, Esdes is the most excited: "So this is what you said to conquer the heavens and all realms! Haha~~ It¡¯s really great! Not only can I enjoy an endless war, but also Can I help my beloved man, isn''t this what I want? Don''t worry, Wukong, I will definitely fight all the worlds for you, so that you can successfully advance to the highest dimensional god!"


    "Hey~ It seems that our path forward has just begun!" Nadetta smiled slightly: "But before leaving, we have to deal with the world of the empire..."


    So, the next step is to reorganize this newly born empire, and the emperor is still a little emperor, but without the minister, a treacherous minister, he has the right people to counsel him, I believe this empire will gradually recover...


    And those corrupt officials were also sanctioned under the resolute and vigorous actions of Esdes and other women, so that this precarious empire was not so dark...


    After everything was dealt with, Monkey King returned to his world with Scarlet Eyes and other daughters, and lived with them for several months. Until Kaguya Ji and her daughters handed in dozens of World Source Orbs, Monkey King flew immediately. They were given the gods of Chitong and other female world masters, and they also embarked on the journey of collecting world source beads for Monkey King...


    This chapter ends here, and a new chapter begins...


    In a dim and quiet little alley with starry night sky, a door of shining colorful lights suddenly flashed out. The moment the door was opened, Monkey King stepped out of it.


    With more and more worlds under his control, Monkey King now has control of the Dimensional Gate.


    Looking up at the bright starry sky at night, Monkey King smiled: "The Cross and the Vampire, I have long wanted to come to this world to see..."


    While talking to himself, he saw a priest in a white robe staggering towards him in the distance. His face was thin and his shape was like a corpse, giving people a sense of horror in this silent night.


    Behind the priest was a middle-aged man who was drunk, and he staggered along the way. The wagging pace made people wonder if he would fall to the ground!


    As the drunk man and the priest were getting closer and closer, a letter fell from the priest¡¯s white robe to the ground...


    The eyes of the drunk man suddenly lit up. It seemed that he was a little sober even when he was drunk. He hurriedly bent over to pick up the envelope, but didn''t want to. A strong wind suddenly hit, and the drunk man slammed his head while standing unsteady. On the ground, he was covering his nose and screaming with a bow, his appearance was extremely miserable, his hands were full of nosebleeds!


    The envelope on the ground fluttered and flew back to Monkey King under the blowing of this strange wind. Looking at the large characters on the [Yanghai Academy Admission Notice], Monkey King looked at the person who was still holding it. The middle-aged man with a screaming nose smiled inexplicably: "Luck is really good..."


    Turned around and left the alley...


    The middle-aged man clutched his bleeding nose, looked at the missing envelope on the ground, yelled depressedly, "Unlucky" and other words, got up and ran home with his nose, as if this fall even made him drunk. I''m sober...


    (PS: There are five changes today, and another one later.) ..

 1904 Chapter 197: Chi Ye Mengxiang

    Monkey King randomly found a hotel to stay, and the next day he took the admission notice and rushed to the address written on it...


    (PS: Please ignore the time point, because you don¡¯t know the specifics, it is assumed that the original work Zhujiao went to Yanghai Academy on the second day after receiving the notice.)


    Looking at the four characters [] hanging in front of the front of the bus in front of you, Monkey King got into the car. Except for a strange driver, there was no one else in the car. The whole car looked empty and very empty. Deserted.


    Sun Wukong didn''t care, and found a seat by the window at will.


    Unexpectedly, shortly after he sat down, the bus started...


    Sun Wukong immediately looked at the driver in the front of the car, full of curiosity: "Master, this is the departure? Don''t you wait for others?"


    "Don''t wait, you are the only student to pick up here..." The driver''s tone was gloomy, very strange.


    "Really, it seems that the popularity of this school is not very good! There are no students..."


    "Hey~~~ This school really doesn''t have much''popularity''!" The driver''s tone was a little darker and weird, especially when it came to the word''popularity'', the tone was emphasized. If this is changed Ordinary people must be scared by him.


    However, for Monkey King, there was no effect, because he knew exactly what kind of place he was going to.


    There was no words on the way. After driving for about half an hour, the bus entered a tunnel. After passing through the tunnel, it seemed that it had completely entered another world!


    The dead trees are full of forests, gloomy and terrifying, and there is no sunshine outside.


    The bus stopped beside a sign with a pumpkin head not far away, and the door opened accordingly. The bus driver''s eyes glowed with dim light and a faint warning: "Here..."


    Monkey King stood up, got out of the bus, and looked around curiously...


    "Be careful of everything! Young!" The driver closed the car door before he waited for Monkey King''s answer, and stepped on the accelerator, a beautiful drift came, galloping toward the tunnel, and disappeared for a moment. In the dark tunnel...


    "Car skills are pretty good!"


    Monkey King laughed and walked along the road. The trees were dry and there were no leaves. Several crows stood on the branches and made horrible cries. Along with countless graves, they were filled with distorted stone tablets and crosses. , Making this place more gloomy and terrifying.


    However, not to mention the scary atmosphere here, even if it is really a group of ghosts and monsters, Sun Wukong will still be calm and unstressed.


    When walking a short time, the sound of the rubbing of the wheels slowly echoed in this gloomy dry forest, and the already terrifying atmosphere became more and more creepy.


    Monkey King stopped, looking for reputation...


    In the dry forest full of echoes, although ordinary people could not tell where the sound came from, it was clearly audible to Monkey King.


    After a while, a beautiful girl riding a bicycle appeared in front of Monkey King. She was pure and refined, beautiful and beautiful. It was the Chi Ye Mengxiang that Monkey King was familiar with.


    Seeing the beautiful girl in his mind, Monkey King naturally waved his hand and said hello: "Hi!"


    "Huh? Someone? Be careful, get out of the way!!"


    Chi Ye Mengxiang, who was riding her bicycle, was blindfolded, but she suddenly turned the line that had deviated from her. She screamed and ran into Monkey King...


    "Hello~~ You did it on purpose?"


    Seeing Chi Ye Mengxiang still turning a corner and hitting him, Monkey King looked very speechless, staggered his steps, dodged sideways...


    With a "clang", Chi Ye Mengxiang slammed into a boulder, the tire slanted, and was shaken off the bicycle, but Monkey King grabbed her right hand and forcibly pulled it back. , Did not fall to the ground.


    The beauty is in her arms, the smell-very fragrant.


    Chi Ye Mengxiang rubbed her dizzy eyes and apologized again and again: "Ah~ I''m sorry, I''m a bit anemic, I''m dizzy..."


    "Coming dizzy?" Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Chi Ye Mengxiang''s face directly: "You made it clear that you changed your way and bumped into me!"


    "Sorry, there was a double image because of the dizziness. I thought you were over there..." Chi Yemeng Xiang''s face was red and embarrassed, but she looked very cute.


    As he said, Chi Ye Mengxiang suddenly moved her nose, her eyes suddenly became bright, and she stared straight at Monkey King''s neck with longing: "Good...good smell...no...no control at all. , Sorry, because I am a vampire!"


    Monkey King only felt the fragrant breeze, Chi Ye Mengxiang had already plunged into his arms in an extremely ambiguous posture, wrapped his hands around his neck, and opened his mouth to reveal two protruding''little tiger teeth''. At Monkey King¡¯s neck artery...


    Monkey King suddenly felt a strange numb itch in his neck, and he was unspeakable. Why did he describe it like this?


    Who is Monkey King?How powerful is the defense of the physical body, and how can this little vampire Chi Ye Mengxiang bite his skin? Therefore, since he can''t bite, Chi Ye Mengxiang has been biting with perseverance. Monkey King''s neck is covered with saliva, and for Monkey King, how is this different from Tian?


    "Okay, don''t bite, you can''t bite!" When a beautiful girl fell into her arms and bit her, Monkey King said that she was under a lot of pressure and had to push away Chi Ye Mengxiang for the sake of integrity.


    Unexpectedly, her eyes glowed red, she rushed forward again, and continued to bite on Monkey King¡¯s neck, rubbing her teeth on his neck, but it was covered with dreamy saliva. Mengxiang was full of anxious eyes: "Can''t bite? Why can''t you bite? No, I want it! I want it!"


    Listening to this imaginative voice, Monkey King was a little helpless, so he reacted...


    Monkey King once again forcibly broke Chi Ye Mengxiang apart, retracting himself and exuding a trace of blood. It turned out that he was trying to attract Chi Ye Mengxiang¡¯s attention, and then he released a trace of his own blood, unexpectedly let her suddenly Entered into a state of madness.


    That''s right, let alone vampires, even ordinary creatures, the blood of Monkey King is fatal to them!


    Because even a little bit of Monkey King''s blood is enough to make ordinary creatures promote to gods!Of course, this is only theoretically, because it is impossible for ordinary creatures to absorb the energy and divinity in his blood, so after taking the food, there is only one end, that is, bursting into death!..

 1905 Chapter 198 Yanghai Academy

    After Monkey King recovered the traces of blood radiating from himself, Chi Ye Mengxiang also gradually recovered her consciousness.


    "You can''t drink my blood, but I have something''better'' here!" Monkey King moved his body a little behind, there is no way, if he is touched so close by Chi Ye Mengxiang, if he does it What outrageous behavior made Chi Ye Mengxiang hate but it was not beautiful.


    With a flash in her hand, a red tomato the size of a fist appeared, and the natural fragrance that came out immediately attracted Chi Ye Mengxiang''s eyes, making her swallowing saliva and greedy eyes: "What is this? ?tomato?"


    "Home-grown tomatoes have a natural and refreshing taste, and contain aura. They can not only improve physical fitness, but also beautify the skin and maintain facial features..."


    "I want!" Chi Ye Mengxiang was obviously tempted by the spontaneous scent and couldn''t wait. Vampires are very sensitive to smells. At the moment, they bit the tomatoes in Monkey King''s hand like a fish bite: " qiu~~~~"


    Accompanied by the imaginative voice, the tomatoes in Monkey King''s hand withered rapidly...


    Juice 1 liquid is as red as blood, but it is many times higher than ordinary blood.


    "Ah~ it''s great! It''s delicious!!" Chi Yemeng was obsessed and intoxicated after inhaling the fragrance: "Is there anymore? This is the best tomato juice I have ever eaten!"


    "Just like it!" Monkey King smiled, took out another one, and handed it to Chi Ye Mengxiang, got up and stood up, patted the dust on his body.


    "Wow~Thank you!" Chi Ye Mengxiang held the tomatoes in her arms in her arms, reluctant to eat them, and watched Monkey King twist and move her posture, with an uneasy look on her face: "Well~ that... That...Do you hate vampires?"


    "No! I really like vampires! They look so funny!"


    "Hey~~! Really?" Chi Yemengxiang suddenly looked happy, full of excitement, and pushed Monkey King to the ground, kneeling on the Monkey King in a seductive and confusing posture. Looking at him expectantly: "In that case, please be friends with me!"


    "Yes!" Sun Wukong helped Chi Ye Mengxiang stand up, and talking to this sister paper is really a bit stressful, and he is always tempting him.


    Monkey King stretched out his right hand: "My name is Monkey King, and I am a freshman in Yanghai Academy."


    "Ah! So you are also a freshman in Yanghai Academy! Me too!" Chi Ye Mengxiang looked happy: "I am Chi Ye Mengxiang, take care!"


    With both hands clenched, this different friendship between the two begins...


    Along the way, Mengxiang was very intimate, holding Monkey King¡¯s arm and chatting about it. Feng 1man in front of Hungarian rubbed Monkey¡¯s arm from time to time, making him very dark on the road, like this Please give me a dozen sister paper!


    Before they knew it, the two had already arrived at Yanghai Academy. Because Mengxiang was going to his dormitory, and Monkey King was going to report to the principal''s room, they separated under Mengxiang''s reluctant gaze...


    Looking at the principal''s office in front of him, Sun Wukong suddenly became nostalgic for his face: "After entering this door, I will start a period of student life again...Reading~ It''s a really missed youth!"


    When you opened the door, you saw an old man who looked very mysterious and had a good breath, but for Monkey King, he was so weak and scumbag that he naturally didn''t have much interest. So he walked in and put the file on the desk. : "I am a freshman this year, Monkey King, is it right to report here?"


    "Knocking on the door is the most basic politeness of being a man! Youth." The headmaster looked at Monkey King, very dull, with an inexplicable gloom in his eyes.


    "That''s only for people!"


    "Oh~ interesting!" The principal looked at Monkey King in surprise, picked up the information on his desk, glanced at it, and put it down: "Welcome to Yanghai Academy, Monkey King, I hope this year can give you a different learning experience. ¡­This is your class, go by yourself¡­"


    The entrance ceremony was surprisingly simple. Submitting the entrance file and giving a student ID card completed all the tasks in such a simple manner, as if everything had been arranged in advance.


    Of course, Monkey King knew that this was indeed something that was arranged long ago, so there was no surprise or surprise. Even the admission notice did not even have a name. Monkey King just filled in his own name and successfully became this. A member of the school.


    Picking up his student ID, Monkey King simply left the principal''s office.


    Looking at the back of Monkey King, there was an inexplicable smirk at the corner of the principal''s mouth: "It''s surprisingly calm...Although there was an accident and a change of person, this human being seems more interesting... "As the sound fell, the door closed automatically with a creak...


    When he came to the door of his class, Monkey King looked at the classroom. There were already a lot of people sitting inside. No, it should be a monster. The one who caught Monkey King¡¯s eyes for the first time was a big breast sitting in his seat. Beauty 1 girl.


    This girl is indeed very attractive, the combination of monsters and innocence, and it is really explosive before Hungary, Sun Wukong wanted to go over and ask her what she had grown up with.


    Needless to say, you all know that there is no one else but Black Nai Hu Meng who can have such a majestic girl.


    "Mengxiang hasn''t come yet..." Monkey King whispered, walking into the classroom, and immediately attracted the attention of many girls: "Wow~ who is this boy? He looks pretty handsome!"


    "And it looks very strong, and looks safe!"


    "The breath on my body also smells so good, it''s the type I like!"


    Sun Wukong ignored the idiots, but sat in the place where Yueyin sat in the original book. He just wanted to turn around and talk to Hu Meng Kuronai. A female teacher who had a sexual sense and a familiarity walked with a textbook. Entering the classroom, the voice is soft and full of the charm of a mature woman: "Well, freshmen, welcome to Yanghai Academy. I am your head teacher Mao Mujing..."


    "Well~ this class teacher is not bad, the real cat mother!" Sun Wukong immediately shifted his gaze from Kuro Nai Hu Meng to Yu Jie''s teacher Mao Mu Jing: "I haven''t tried the teacher and student love or something. , A little excited!"


    And Mao¡¯s Jing¡¯s commentary continues: ¡°Uh~ although I think everyone knows, this is the school where monsters go to school in ancient and modern times. Now the earth is dominated by humans. In order for our monsters to survive, apart from coexisting with humans. There is no other way outside..." ..

 1906 Chapter 199 Bad Student

    "For this reason, the first rule of the school: For school life, except on special occasions, you must always maintain a human appearance..."


    "Second~Article~: Don''t let other people know who you are, do you know? You must obey it!"


    Just when Mao Mu''s quiet voice fell, there was a cold snort of disdain from Sun Wukong''s side: "Huh~ boring school rules!"


    Mao Mujing glanced at the student book in his hand: "Are you... classmate Xiaogong Suizang?"


    Xiao Gong Xuan Zang said with a sullen and disdainful expression: "If you find humans, you can just eat them. I will do this, teacher!" He said, and stretched out his disgusting long tongue.


    "Ahh~~ but no~" Mao Mujing''s voice sounded really seductive: "Because all the teachers and students in this school are ~ monsters!" As he said, there was a thin line on the back. The tail came out, and the voice became a little gloomy: "This is in the secret large enchantment. The humans who broke in by mistake will... immediately let him die!"


    "Hey, teacher, didn''t you say that you can''t show your real body in front of people?" Monkey King pointed to the dangling tail behind the cat''s silence: "Your cat''s tail is out!"


    "Ah! I hate it!" Mao Mujing suddenly screamed, her hands and ten fingers instantly turned into cat''s claws, and volleyed his claws towards Monkey King. Six scratches intersected and flashed instantly...


    Monkey King calmly tilted his head, avoiding the flash of claws, and with a slap, there were six clearly visible cross scratches on the wall behind Monkey King, which made Monkey King frown slightly, looking at Maojing Jing a little uncomfortable: " I just remind you, there is no need to do it, right?"


    "You can''t accuse the teacher in person like this~" Maomu Jing as if nothing had happened before, watching Sun Wukong Jiao one voice.


    However, Monkey King didn''t eat her set at all, and he popped a finger out of the air, and said a pop on her forehead, calmly said: "It''s even!"


    "Ah~ it hurts!!" Mao Mu Jing immediately cried out in pain, and squatted in front of the podium with tears on his bluish forehead. It looked like I was pitiful.


    The boys who were a little unhappy because of girls'' attitudes towards Monkey King before saw it, and they were even more unhappy. You can also get a good teacher with such a beautiful sense of sex?A brave boy suddenly stood up, glared at Monkey King and shouted: "You actually beat the teacher?"


    "What can''t it?" Monkey King said with a calm expression: "If you make a mistake, you will be punished. This is a school rule, and the teacher is no exception. If I hadn''t been flashing fast just now, I''m afraid she would have been disfigured!"


    The boy was dumb, but he also made strong words: "Then you can''t beat the teacher! If nothing else, it is wrong for a man to beat a woman!"


    "That''s it, the heart is narrow and in vain a man!"


    Other boys also agreed, even some girls who had a good opinion of Monkey King greatly reduced their affection for him, because in their opinion, such a lackluster boy is not their food.


    "A group of food is forced, you don''t understand the realm of brother!" Monkey King cast a contemptuous look.


    This really ignited the anger of the classmates, but before they vented, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared in front of the door, Chi Ye Mengxiang came: "Sorry, I''m late!"


    "Ahh~ Are you?" Mao Mu Jing clutched his purple forehead and stood up and looked at Mengxiang.


    "My name is Chiye Mengxiang..." Mengxiang was standing at the podium, introducing herself with a smile on her face, and the invisibly exuding charm suddenly made countless boys fascinated by her: "Oh~ so cute. !"


    "It''s really exciting!"


    A group of boys ignored Monkey King, and everyone was attracted by Chi Ye Mengxiang.


    However, the next moment, when Chi Ye Mengxiang saw Monkey King, she was overjoyed and threw into his arms with a look of excitement: "Ah~ isn''t this Wukong! We are in the same class!"


    Everyone showed a shocked expression at this moment, and then, in the next moment, the''new hatred and old hatred'' all came out and imposed on Monkey King: "This bastard, it should be Dzi Bead!"


    "Damn it! Such a cute girl has been attacked by him!"


    All the boys showed expressions of envy and hatred.


    And Xiao Gong Suizang looked at Monkey King with a gloomy look...


    Black Nai Hu Meng also had an unhappy expression, because she still liked Monkey King, and she didn''t expect that such a girl would suddenly appear before she took the shot.


    "Mengxiang, hold on a little, so many people are watching..." Although Wenxiang Nephrite is in his arms, this makes Monkey King very cool, but he doesn''t want others to watch the show for free.


    "Ah~ I''m sorry! Because I was so excited!" Mengxiang reacted, blushing and leaving Sun Wukong''s arms and sitting in the seat in front of him: "Then I will sit in front of Wukong!"


    Naturally, the first class of this new semester was not officially taught. After the head teacher Mao Mu Jing talked about some school regulations and related matters, the bell rang after class.


    "I will be here for the first class today, and the next class will be officially taught, but don''t let anyone be late again!" Mao Mu Jing said, waving his hand to the students and holding his hand. I walked out of the classroom...


    "Wukong, let''s go to school together!" Chi Ye Mengxiang stood up for the first time, hugged Monkey King''s left hand intimately and dragged outside...


    "Yes, but I have to go to the office to apologize to Teacher Mao Mujing..."


    "Apologize? Why?" Chi Ye Mengxiang looked puzzled, remembering the painful expression of Mao Jing''s forehead, and immediately widened her eyes: "Could it be you..."


    Seeing Monkey King shrugging his shoulders and tacitly agreeing, Chi Ye Mengxiang said with a serious face: "How can you beat the teacher as a student..."


    "That''s why I have to apologize!"


    "Then I will go with you..."


    For a moment, Chi Ye Mengxiang took Monkey King''s arm, and under the envy and hatred of countless students, she came to the door of the office where Mao Mujing was.


    "You can wait for me outside..." Monkey King said to Chi Ye Mengxiang, and knocked on the door.


    Mao Mujing''s soft voice filled with mature women immediately came from inside: "Here... Wait..."


    The door of the room opened with a click, and Maomu was holding a piece of ice on his forehead. When he saw Monkey King at first sight, he was so frightened that he screamed "Ah", shaking his hands, The ice cubes were all ice slag that fell to the ground. After a few steps back, he hid behind a chair and looked at Monkey King vigilantly: "You...you bad student, what do you want to do?" .

 1907 Chapter Two Hundred

    On the first day of school, Monkey King was called a bad student by the head teacher.


    Looking at the weak face in front of Yu Jie, who was so scared to hide behind the chair, Sun Wukong wanted to walk over and hit her forehead twice. No way, who would call this mature Yu Jie look like It caused people to commit crimes and gave birth to the idea of ??wanting to bully her severely.


    But because of her bullying look, Monkey King couldn''t help but swell her forehead with a little force.


    It''s not your fault that it''s cute, it''s your fault to induce others to make a mistake.


    "Okay, you are also a teacher anyway, why are you so afraid of me?" Monkey King walked into the office and glanced at it. This is a separate office with cats'' eyes, and the environment is not bad.


    "Huh? That''s right!" Mao Mujing suddenly realized afterwards, a teacher sat back on his desk, looking at Monkey King''s cute expression, full of seduction and confusion. "You bad student, even if the teacher is wrong, you can''t put such a heavy hand? It still hurts so much..."


    As he said, he stretched out his hand and touched his forehead, and immediately uttered a painful cry that made Monkey King tremble all over, making Monkey King cry out of his heart. How can the sisters in this world be so good at picking up one person .


    It''s not scary to deliberately tease someone, but it''s unintentional to be scary!


    "As an apology, how about I invite you to eat fish?"


    "Fish?!" When Mao Mu Jing heard the fish, his eyes sparkled, his face looked excited and thirsty: "Are you really going to ask the teacher to eat the fish?"


    Monkey King stretched out his right hand, and a plate of already cooked steamed fish flashed in his hand. In an instant, the room was full of fragrance: "Do you want it?"


    "Wow! It''s really fish! It smells good! I want it! I want it!" Mao Mujing has now focused all of his attention on the steamed fish in Monkey King''s hands, as if his face was hungry and thirsty. The widow who hasn''t been in a carnival for more than ten years, matched with the imaginative expressions, Monkey King said, so he reacted again.


    Worthy of being a fairy, this ability to inadvertently deceive people is really amazing.


    "take it¡­"


    As soon as Monkey King¡¯s voice fell, he saw a scream, Mao Mujing grabbed the plate in his hand at an astonishing speed and hid in a corner, fearing that Monkey King would snatch her, and she looked cute. Extremely.


    "Wow~ what kind of fish is this? I haven''t seen it! But it smells so good!"


    "It''s so delicious! So happy! So happy!!"


    But in a moment, Mao Mujing was already conquered by this plate of steamed fish and rolled all over the floor, and a fascinating voice came from her mouth, stimulating Monkey King''s nerves all the time.


    Fortunately, his concentration is strong. If he is someone else, who can resist this temptation and temptation, he has already turned into a beast and pounced on him.


    He ate the whole steamed fish happily, and the cat''s eyes looked at Monkey King with quiet and sparkling eyes: "For this fish, I will forgive you, teacher..."


    As he said, he suddenly got close and looked at Monkey King imploringly: "Is there any more? Can I give the teacher another one?"


    Looking at the cat''s eyes quietly close at hand, Monkey King can clearly smell the fragrance from her body, especially when looking at the deep ditch in front of her Huns at close range, the white flowers are completely invisible. At the end, if you are a young man with a strong blood, you have to spray one blood.


    Seeing that Monkey King remained silent, Mao Mujing hadn''t noticed the slightest clue. He thought that Monkey King didn''t want to give it to her for nothing. After turning his eyes, he suddenly realized: "Bad student, do you have that hobby? You want to beat the teacher? Nothing?"


    Looking at Mao Mu Jing¡¯s expression, he seemed to have gone through a violent struggle in his heart, and then looked at Monkey King red with a red face: "Then just one shot! Only one shot, one shot, no, two fish like just now. ¡­"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, his face was stunned. What is this?Isn''t this cute Miss Yu''s thinking jumping ability too strong?


    But seeing her round and smooth butt, why did my brother have the evil thoughts in his heart that he wanted to slap her a few times?


    This is what you deliberately led me to commit a crime, and I was also forced.


    Monkey King put up a finger very seriously: "One next!"


    "Wow! So you really have such a hobby!" Mao Mujing seemed to be shocked, but for the beloved fish, she nodded with a red face: "Then...then come first..."


    Monkey King chuckled, and you were not welcome. He directly pulled the cat''s eyes to his side, squatted on his knees, reached out and slapped her Ting Qiao buttocks, the sound, It''s really crisp and loud, with amazing resilience.


    "Yeah!!!" The cat quietly uttered a groan, like a painful groan. It was very complicated. I saw her red face staring at Monkey King like monkey fart, a little angry: "What are you doing? Hit me? It''s so bad, I''m your head teacher!"


    "You said it came first..." Monkey King made an innocent look.


    Mao Jing was stunned for a moment, her eyes widened and her face was angry: "I asked you to flick my forehead! I didn''t tell you to beat the teacher! You are a bad student!"


    "Anyway, I''m hitting it all, I''ll do more!" Monkey King laughed, crackling and slapped again, how can it be a cool word.


    "I''m not coming, you...you bullied the teacher..." Mao Mujing looked aggrieved, looking very pitiful, and Monkey King doubted whether she was about to cry soon.


    "If you pay, you will be rewarded!" Monkey King smiled, rubbing Mao''s Jing''s head like coaxing little Lolita, and with a light wave, a fish tank flashed on the tabletop immediately: "I just hit you eight times, here There are just eight fish..."


    "Wow~ Fish! Mine! Mine! All mine!"


    After seeing the fish in the fish tank, Mao Jing¡¯s grievance disappeared in a flash, and replaced by a happy face, clinging to the fish tank tightly, in a posture of wishing to rub it into his body. , Baby¡¯s no good, completely forgot Monkey King.


    "Really a weird woman, no, it''s Catwoman!" Monkey King watched Mao Mujing had fallen into his own world of fish, so he left the office alone and closed the door...


    It''s just that Chi Ye Mengxiang is no longer in front of the office at this moment, but appears next to a vending machine less than 100 meters away, and a burly man is holding her arm tightly and entangled. With her...


    Sun Wukong''s complexion instantly became gloomy... ..

 1908 Chapter 201 Black Nai Hu Meng

    "Why is a beauty like you be so nice to a man with no demeanor? Chi Ye Mengxiang, you should play with me..." Xiao Gong Suizang squeezed Chi Ye Mengxiang''s wrist with one hand. There was an arrogant smile on his face like a hooligan.


    This made Chi Yemeng Xiang very disgusted when she saw it. Dai frowned slightly, struggling hard: "Let go of me, I don''t want to play with you!"


    "Hey~~ This kind of thing doesn''t matter, as long as I agree!" Xiao Gong Suizang''s face was full of arrogance, ignoring Chi Ye Mengxiang''s resistance and struggle, dragging her to turn around and want to leave here...


    However, he just turned around and suddenly a figure flashed in front of him. Xiaogong was too late to react. He felt a deep pain on his face and bridge of the nose. With a bang, his body shape hit several times. Facing the wall, he was buried in the rubble.


    Countless screams came from afar...


    Monkey King patted the non-existent dust on the trouser legs, retracted his right foot, and hummed coldly: "Dare to tease Lao Tzu''s sister paper, and die!"


    "Wukong!" As soon as he saw Monkey King, Chi Ye Mengxiang was delighted and hugged her arm tightly with excitement: "Fortunately, you came in time, that classmate is really annoying!" , Looked in the direction where Xiaogong Suizang flew out again, his face was a little worried: "He will be fine, right? If you die, you will be dropped out of school!"


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die, it''s just a waste!" Monkey King had a plain face. He had no good feelings about this small palace, but he didn''t expect this guy to find Chi Ye Mengxiang because of his brain damage. Isn''t it pure death?


    But death is cheaper for him, so prepare to lie down in pain for a lifetime.


    Besides, are you the one who teases me like this?I still want to use strong, it''s really a second force, no brains.


    At the same time, from the ruins, there was a crowd of students screaming...


    "Who is this? The swollen face looks like a bloody footprint, right?"


    "This is too miserable? Did he get kicked over by someone?"


    "Through five walls, who is so fierce? Is it an S-rank big monster?"


    "He seems to be a broken house, right?"


    "That little bastard who only knows to bully people all day? Really deserves it, now it''s an iron plate!"


    "The whole nose is broken, the teeth are all out, and the mouth is full of blood. It''s terrible! But why do I feel so good?


    "Tsk tusk tusk~~~ Flesh and blood! It won''t die, right?"


    "Hey~ What are you guys watching? Hurry up and take him to the infirmary!"


    I have to say that the nerves of the monsters are big, and no one is scared in this situation.


    Hearing the screams of others and the many footsteps coming here, Chi Yemeng''s complexion changed drastically. It sounded very serious, and he watched the five-sided teaching building wall that was smashed through. After a large number of figures came out, Chi Yemeng Xiang Limara lived on Monkey''s arm and fled: "Go, don''t let them find out!"


    "What are you afraid of? Except for you, no one sees my hand, as long as you don''t say it, no one will know!" Monkey King smiled, but followed Chi Ye Mengxiang and ran away from the scene.


    Seeing that he was almost in the classroom, Chi Ye Mengxiang stopped, and said slightly, "Don''t worry! For Wukong, I won''t tell anyone if I die! This is a little secret between the two of us. Oh!"


    And at this moment, the class bell suddenly rang...


    "Yeah, class is about to start, let''s go back to the classroom!" Chi Ye Mengxiang immediately wrapped Sun Wukong''s arm, and walked towards the classroom like a close lover: "By the way, you and teacher Mao Mujing How is it, did she forgive you?"


    "Okay¡­"


    Back to the classroom, sitting back to his desk, but for a long time not to see the head teacher Mao Mujing.


    When class was over, she urged the students not to be late, but instead she was late by herself, and it was not a minute or two.


    The classmates in the classroom began to whisper all of a sudden...


    Sun Wukong also suddenly felt that someone had kicked his right foot. He tilted his head to see that it turned out that Kona Humeng, who was sitting behind his right hand, kicked him. At this moment, she was lying on her desk. The huge size before Hungary was squeezed into a semicircle, showing amazing resilience: "Do you know why Teacher Mao Mujing hasn''t come yet?"


    "You know?" Monkey King asked back, but his eyes were fixed on her huge pair of squashed on the desk.


    If it is Chi Ye Mengxiang, Monkey King absolutely believes that her actions like this are unintentional, but if it is Black Nai Hu Meng, then he is 100% convinced that this explosive girl is definitely in the red, 1 fruit and 1 fruit. Seduced him.


    For the current Kona Hu Meng, all the boys in the school are her goals, and naturally Monkey King is also included. Among all the people, she must slowly find another one in her destiny.


    The starting point is good, but the approach is a bit too radical. This kind of thinking is not good. Education requires profound education.


    The first time he noticed Monkey King¡¯s eyes, he was attracted by his proudest Hunian tribe. Hunai Hu Meng¡¯s heart was full of pride, and he glanced at Chi Yemeng Xiang without a trace: "Huh~ I Hunai How could Hu Meng lose to you..."


    However, after being proud, what frustrated Hunai Hu Meng is that even though Sun Wukong stared at her Hun for a while, he only looked at it with admiration, not as full of lust as others, which made her I was angry and unhappy again: "Is this big, can''t you excite you? Is it a man?"


    But what she said was completely the opposite of what she thought in her heart: "Of course you know, do you want to hear it?" She said, she also adjusted her posture intentionally or unintentionally, and her entire body was bouncing on the desk. After a few clicks, I have to say that Black Nai Hu Meng''s explosive breasts are really amazing.


    "Then you are talking about it!" Before Sun Wukong could answer, Chi Ye Mengxiang also looked over, and watched Kona Humeng''s posture to confuse Sun Wukong, which made her feel unhappy instinctively. The next is also on guard against her.


    Obviously, Chi Ye Mengxiang¡¯s involvement also made Kona Humeng very upset, because her limelight was basically robbed by Chi Ye Mengxiang. The boys in the school regarded Chi Ye Mengxiang as a goddess and ignored her. So much as to destroy her original plan.


    Therefore, Kona Humeng, who was originally unhappy with Chi Ye Mengxiang, is even more unhappy, but naturally he will not show it on his face. Looking at Monkey King, he mysteriously said: "I heard that it is the guy in front of me..." Pointing to the empty space in front of her: "It seems to have been maimed by some big monster. The head is full of blood, and the boneless appearance looks terrible. It seems that all the bones have been broken...". .

 1909 Chapter 202 The Male Enemy

    Chi Yemeng''s heart suddenly tightened when he heard the words, and instinctively glanced at Monkey King, but fortunately, Black Nai Hu Meng''s attribute is the Hungarian brainless type, and he did not notice this anomaly.


    "It''s really miserable..." Sun Wukong was calm, not surprised and miserable: "You mean, teacher Mao Mujing went to see him in the infirmary?"


    "Hmm!" Huunai Hu Meng nodded her head several times, causing her body lying on the desk to bounce a few times.Fortunately, there was no one behind her. Otherwise, with her lying on the desk, even the color of Xiaoyi Nei would be seen.


    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet, Monkey King, get to know it?" Monkey King stretched out his right hand to Black Nai Hu Meng.


    "Black Nai Hu Meng, I''m glad to meet you!" Black Nai Hu Meng stretched out a slender hand to squeeze Monkey King, blinked her charming eyes, and inadvertently scratched her fingers on Monkey King''s palm a few times. So that Sun Wukong looked speechless, this big sister Hun was actually teasing him.


    "Is brother so good? This is my patent!" Sun Wukong was annoyed at the moment, and his sense of consciousness was swept away. That cool word was so good...


    "Hmm~" Hu''nai Hu Meng''s face instantly flushed red, and he uttered a low groan. He hurriedly let go of Monkey King''s hand, ringing his hands around Hun, looking around vigilantly, with an angry look in his eyes.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he paid more attention to Monkey King, only to see his clear eyes and decent face, and immediately dispelled the thought that had just arisen.


    Monkey King can only sigh in his heart: Girl, you are still too young.


    "What''s the matter?" Monkey King looked at Heunai Hu Meng curiously, and asked knowingly.


    "No...nothing..." Black Nai Hu Meng''s face was red, she couldn''t say that she seemed to be attacked just now, right?And the feeling of electric shock made her feel a little weak now.


    It was at this time that Mao Mujing was late and walked into the classroom, but her complexion seemed a little unsightly.


    After a moment of contemplation, Mao Mujing seemed to organize her own language, and then she said sadly: "It''s a pity, classmates, to tell you a very unfortunate news. My classmate Xiaogong Suizang just received a mystery. The attack of the big demon unfortunately caused comminuted fractures all over his body, and even lost the ability to speak. I am afraid I will have to spend the rest of my life on chuang...


    Because the ability to speak is lost, it is naturally impossible to ask who hurt him.


    A word provokes a thousand waves, the classmates in the classroom are all exclaiming public opinion, also mixed with applause, obviously this small palace hidden in this Yanghai Academy is not very popular!It is hated by many people.


    Of course, they exclaimed that it was not because of the attack on Xiaogong Zangzang, but they were shocked at who actually defeated the bully Xiaogong Zangzang.


    This is the Monster Academy, no one will feel the slightest surprise when a few students disappear someday, otherwise it will not be called Yanghai Academy.


    "I''m sorry and regretful that this happened on the first day of school. This is also the responsibility of my class teacher..." Mao Mu Shizumoto''s sad expression suddenly became extremely distressed: "For this reason , The principal also fined me all my salary this semester and confiscated a tank of my beloved fish. It was too much, he was a demon!"


    After that, Mao Mujing suddenly looked at Monkey King, and said pitifully under the shocked expressions of all the students: "Student Monkey King, the teacher now has no food to eat..."


    "Damn! Teacher Mao Mujing, is this your rhythm?"


    "Find me! Find me! Teacher Mao Mujing, I can raise you!"


    "Ah~ When did this happen? Why? Monkey King, you a beast, if you abduct our Mengxiang sister paper, even the teacher will not let it go. I hate you!"


    All the boys stood up one after another, staring at Monkey King with eyes full of envy, jealousy and hatred, hoping to kill him thousands of times with their eyes...


    "What are you doing! The teacher is going to be angry!" Mao Mujing patted the table with an angry look, Jiao 1 screamed, but it looks like it, how cute it looks, there is no majesty at all.


    But the other students still gave up their face and sat down obediently, but Monkey King could feel the jealous fire in their hearts. It seems that this semester will not be peaceful, but is this not what Monkey King wants...


    After such an episode, no one cares about Xiaogong¡¯s broken possessions. He is like a passer-by in a hurry, disappearing from the sight of the students, and even in their memory...


    Seeing the classmates calm down, Mao Mu Jing walked the catwalk with one person on the podium, and said, "Since it is a class, it is natural to have a squad leader, Monkey King, or come on!"


    "Me?" Monkey King was stunned, looking at Mao Mujing''s shining eyes, how could she not understand what she was thinking, especially you are a teacher, even if you want to show good, I don¡¯t have to be so brazen. Right?Didn''t this make me open a group mockery?


    And the fact is just as Monkey King thought, after hearing Mao Mujing¡¯s words, the group of students made protests...


    "What? Let him be our monitor? I was the first one to refuse!"


    "Count me in!"


    "Count me too!"


    "I support you, Goku!"


    Not surprisingly, all the boys in the class rejected Monkey King, because he had long been regarded as a public enemy by the boys in the class.


    It was Chi Ye Mengxiang who raised her hand to support first, and then Hunai Hu Meng. During the period of raising her hand, she did not forget to cast a few flattering eyes at Monkey King, seduce him, and became so angry. Ye Mengxiang gritted her teeth, adding a bit of hostility towards Black Nai Hu Meng.


    At the same time, several girls who did not know also raised their hands in agreement.


    Originally, he dismissed the squad leader, Sun Wukong, but all the boys in the class stood up and opposed, and immediately made Sun Wukong furious. He slapped his desk to pieces with a slap, and shouted, "Yes. Who is not convinced? Come out to fight!"


    There was a roar, full of momentum, and everyone''s ears rang and buzzed. If he hadn''t controlled his strength, the teaching building would have collapsed in an instant.


    "Ok... so strong breath!!"


    "He... he... he won''t be the legendary... S-rank big monster, right?!!!"


    "S-Class Great Demon?!!!"


    Hearing this, the boys in the class immediately withered, with an expression of fear and fear. They all sat down uncomfortably. They didn''t dare to look at Monkey King again. They opposed the S-class monster. They were dead. They didn''t want to. Suddenly disappeared from this school one day... ..

 1910 Chapter 203 Contradictions

    "A bunch of soft eggs!"


    Seeing all the boys stunned in an instant, Sun Wukong snorted with a look of disdain.


    On the contrary, the other girls are all shining with the light of nympho in both eyes, and they are sending electricity to Monkey King...


    "It''s so handsome, so domineering! It''s the type I like..."


    "Cut~ You are in love with the identity of the big demon, right? Want to climb Gaozhi?"


    "What are you talking about? Are you the only one?"


    For a time, the style of painting suddenly changed, and it turned into a war between girls and girls. It made Maomu squatting on the podium with a helpless look. It was really one head and two big ones.


    Monkey King looked at the scene in front of him, but shook his head indifferently. No matter where he was, there would be people who wanted to change from a pheasant to a phoenix in one fell swoop.


    Even Black Nai Hu Meng''s eyes looking at Monkey King became brighter and brighter: "S-Class Great Demon? If it is him, it should be able to revive my clan?"


    "Is Wukong also an S-level monster like me?" Chi Ye Mengxiang looked at Monkey King in a daze, remembering the scene of Monkey King smashing the small palace and kicking it flying. Only the S-level big demon could explain it.


    The rest of the time was spent in the noise of the girls. Listening to the ringing of the bell, Mao Mujing walked out of the classroom with a gray face. She suddenly found that the new class she was teaching was so tired!There will be no good days in the future.


    And as the cat quietly left, the girls from all around also rushed towards Monkey King: "Monkey King, get to know! I am..."


    "I''m¡­"


    A bunch of girls talked about each other, each reporting their names, so that even Sun Wukong didn''t remember a name.


    This situation made the boys in the class increasingly envy and hate Monkey King.


    "What are you doing!" Chi Ye Mengxiang squeezed into the group of girls angrily, and rushed into Monkey King''s arms arrogantly, regardless of whether his Huns had already smothered Monkey King''s nose and mouth. Anxiously shouted: "Go away! Go away! Go away! Go away! Goku promised to be friends with me, you all go away!"


    "So you already have that kind of relationship!"


    The other girls all looked disappointed when they heard this, reluctantly walked away, they were somewhat self-aware, and compared with Chi Ye Mengxiang, they were still a lot worse.


    "No...no..." Seeing everyone''s misunderstanding, Chi Yemeng Xiang''s complexion instantly turned red, and she wanted to explain, but she didn''t know how to explain it, so her anxious pretty face turned red.


    "Get up first, I''m almost suffocated by you!"


    "Ah~ I''m sorry, Wukong, are you okay!" Mengxiang suddenly woke up and quickly got up from Monkey King, looking at him nervously and caringly.


    "Asshole! Show affection, die fast!"


    "He did it on purpose, absolutely on purpose!"


    "Mengxiang, come on! He doesn''t want me to, come over and smother me!"


    All the boys in the class couldn''t see it suddenly, and they all wailed...


    "It seems that I want to attack him, this Chi Ye Mengxiang is one of my great enemies!" Kona Hu Meng gazed at Chi Ye Mengxiang with a faint gaze. The cold light shining in her eyes was instantly hidden by her. He walked over with a smile and took Sun Wukong¡¯s right hand, and directly inserted it into the deep ditch in front of her Hungarian, rubbing it intentionally or unintentionally: "Wukong, I found a delicious restaurant in the morning. Cookies, do you want to go together?"


    "Go!" Monkey King got up and stood up, saying very refreshingly.


    Hearing this, Black Nai Hu Meng glanced triumphantly at Chi Ye Mengxiang, but immediately angered Chi Ye Mengxiang. She also hugged Monkey King''s left hand, and her face was red and she was learning from her. , The two women faced each other, and immediately collided with fierce sparks.


    Sun Wukong already yelled secretly in his heart: "Let you be jealous more violently!"


    Therefore, Sun Wukong spent the first day of school in the envy, jealousy and hatred of countless male classmates, and the secret fighting between Chi Ye Mengxiang and Black Nai Hu Meng...


    The things that monsters learn are actually not much different from human beings. During the class, Monkey King just flipped through a few pages of the textbook, and he lay on the desk outside.


    In this regard, several teachers wanted to trouble him, and Sun Wukong was able to answer the questions he asked, leaving them speechless. They could only be depressed and didn''t see anything.


    If other students are dissatisfied, you can sleep, and then try to answer my questions?


    The night gradually darkened, and this was the second night that Monkey King came to this world.


    Walking alone in the hallway of the dormitory building, Monkey King was really relieved, and finally relieved. On this day, Kuro Nai Hu Meng used various methods to entice him to''torture'' him, which made Monkey King a little bit overwhelmed.


    It happened that Chi Yemeng Xiang, the vinegar jar, couldn''t see it, and confronted her, so under the two sides, the feeling was really painful and happy.


    And this lifestyle has continued for a week.


    Because the two girls regard each other as rivals, Chi Ye Mengxiang¡¯s relationship with Black Nai Hu Meng is getting worse, but the relationship with Monkey King is getting closer and closer, and the longer they stay with Monkey King, the two girls The more he became obsessed with Monkey King and wanted to own him, the conflict finally broke out.


    It was also very quiet. When Chi Ye Mengxiang was about to take off her clothes and rest, a ball of paper was thrown in along the window, and it fell to Chi Ye Mengxiang''s feet.


    Mengxiang picked up the ball of paper when she was curious, and it seemed to be Monkey King''s handwriting: outside the campus, beside the Liuhe, there is nowhere.


    Chi Ye Mengxiang''s heartbeat speeds up instantly, her face is flushed, and her face is happy: "Wukong is asking me for a date?"


    Without thinking, holding the paper ball in her hand, Chi Ye Mengxiang crawled down the window and trot all the way to the date place...


    It''s just that there is no Monkey King here, all around it is pitch black and silent, Chi Ye Mengxiang yelled''Wukong'' and''Wukong'' several times, but still no response, the original excitement and excitement were instantly wiped out by this terrible night scared.


    "Aren''t you curious, why isn''t Wukong here?" A familiar voice suddenly heard from the sky.


    Chi Ye Mengxiang suddenly raised her head, but she saw a demon flying in the air with her wings fluttering. With the moonlight, she could see the face of the person who came: "Classmate Kurona?"


    Black Nai Hu Meng, who turned into a real dream demon, landed in front of Chi Ye Mengxiang with a proud face, but before she could speak, Chi Ye Mengxiang said with a serious face: "Kuro Nao classmate, The school has a rule that you can¡¯t let others know what you really are..."


    Kuro Nai Hu Meng''s forehead suddenly appeared an angry''well'' sign: "Have you seen the current situation clearly? Bastard!" ..

 1911 Mengxiang in Chapter 204

    "You asked me to come here?" Chi Ye Mengxiang looked at the note in her hand, and instantly felt that her whole body was not good.


    "Otherwise? You think Wukong is really asking you!" Kuronai Hu Meng yelled coldly, "I''m giving you a chance to leave Wukong. Don''t come to hinder me anymore. I can spare your life. Otherwise, hum ¡­"


    "impossible!"


    "Then you go to die!"


    Hu Meng''s nails were like swords, their nails were extremely sharp, and they turned into three cold glows and disappeared in a flash. Mengxiang was so scared that Meng Xiang hurriedly rolled and dodged, and the big tree behind him was cut off instantly!


    "Student Kurona, if you do this, if you let Wukong know, you will never forgive you!" Mengxiang was very embarrassed, but did not forget to persuade.


    "Huh! You don''t need to worry about it, our dream demon naturally has the means to charm men, so he can naturally let him listen to me..."


    "A guy like you, I won''t let you do what you want!" Chi Ye Mengxiang looked angry, but in exchange for Hu Meng''s disdain, he snorted: "What can you do? A guy like you can do it again. What do you get?"


    As he said, he swiped it again, and three scratches ran across Mengxiang''s side, and instantly cut off the big tree behind, making Mengxiang dejected and hurriedly fled.


    "See how many times you can hide!"


    Hu Meng chased her and looked at Mengxiang, who was fleeing embarrassed under her own attack, with a look of excitement. She accelerated in vain and flashed past her, and the two rows of big trees were all broken by her waist!


    Mengxiang, who has not been transformed, is at most stronger than human beings. Under Hu Meng¡¯s continuous attacks, she finally fell to the ground and fell to the ground, holding onto the cross in front of Hungary with one hand, looking nervously. Xiang He Nai Hu Meng...


    Hu Mengtiao turned around and looked at Mengxiang and laughed loudly: "If you are not changing your body, you will be killed~haha~~"


    "Go to death with peace of mind! Goku belongs to me!"


    Hu Meng slowly raised his right hand, his sword-sharp nails exuded a chilling glow in the night, and his evil face was completely excited.


    Under the threat of death, the figure of Monkey King appeared in Chi Ye Mengxiang''s mind. The expression of fear and fear was instantly wiped out, and she was in a trance, giving her a wonderful feeling. Now she seems to be able to. Remove the sealed cross?


    At the moment when Hu Mengxian waved her hand down, she also used a slight force, with a''pop'', the cross in front of Hungary was easily chewed off... (Explanation, this is Sun Wukong secretly helping, so as not to be misunderstood.)


    In an instant, a terrible evil spirit erupted from her body, and it was actually easy to blow away Hu Meng''s attack, and countless evil spirit bats flew, adding a touch of terror to the night.


    And with the release of the huge monster energy, Mengxiang also changed its appearance. The Hungarians'' fart became more and more, and the pink and green pupils became silvery and red pupils. The temperament was cold and the image of a tough imperial sister.


    "This...this demon..." Hu Meng was obviously shocked by the demon spirit emanating from Mengxiang at the moment, with a look of shock and even a little fear: "This hair color...this pupil...suck...a vampire?!!! She... She is also one of the few S-rank monsters?!!!"


    "Huh~ is this you guy disturbing my sleep?" Li Mengxiang stared at Kuro Nai Hu Meng with a plain face: "I want to get rid of my rival in order to be jealous? You guy is really nasty! "


    "Don''t look so high, I won''t lose to you! I have a great mission related to the destiny of the family..."


    "Mission?" Mengxiang''s tone was a little disdainful.


    "Yes, the reason why our dream monsters seduce men is because they are chasing fateful encounters. In order to prevent us from extinction, we must carefully search for the object of fate among a large number of men. I I finally found a pleasing one, but you guys always get in the way. It''s really hot!"


    Hu Meng yelled, inciting her pair of demon wings, and pounced on Li Mengxiang!


    "Are you against me for this reason? It''s really stupid!" Li Moexiang sneered and said, "Goku is mine. I won''t let anyone go to the delicious delicacy that strikes me!"


    The horror demon energy was released and kicked forward, destroying Hu Meng¡¯s attack in a devastating manner. At the same time, it instantly kicked her Hun¡¯s mouth. With a roar of''Bang'', Hu Meng instantly flew out. , Smashed three big trees in a row, and only stopped when they hit the fourth tree hard.


    Then he fell to the ground weakly, and was actually killed by a spike.


    "Unexpectedly... unexpectedly... so strong..."


    "So now, where do I start to teach you?...Well~ just cut off your wings and tail first..."


    Li Mengxiang stepped forward indifferently, but she was so frightened that Hu Meng''s face changed drastically, and she backed away in fear, but there was a huge old tree leaning on her back, unable to retreat at all: "No...no, please don''t Do this, please... forgive me! I know I was wrong!"


    "Spare you?" Li Mengxiang looked indifferent, unmoved, the terrible demon spirit released the chill of fear, and stepped on Hu Mengxiong''s mouth, shaking her in front of Hungarian for a while, reaching out and grabbing After staying with the wings behind her, Hu Meng was so scared that she screamed in terror: "Don''t!!!"


    At the moment when Li Mengxiang was about to exert her strength, Monkey King''s figure flashed in a flash, and he grabbed her delicate hand: "Just give it a lesson, don''t really cheer!"


    "Do you want to plead for her?" Li Mengxiang looked at Monkey King, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "Wukong!" At the moment when Hu Meng saw Monkey King, he hugged his first leg and was so scared that he cried: "Help...help me...55555~~~"


    Sun Wukong touched Hu Meng¡¯s head and looked at Li Mengxiang: ¡°You see her so awkward. At first glance, she is not a bad person. I think you should feel it too? With your ability to transform before, she It should be easy to kill you, right? But so many attacks without hitting it is enough to explain everything, this guy is the kind of guilty mind and courage."


    "Really..." Mengxiang tried to withdraw her hand secretly, but was surprised to find that she didn''t move at all, her eyes suddenly narrowed slightly, and she looked at Monkey King: "You seem to be very strong, I''m very curious. , Are you the great demon of that race?"


    "Guess..." Monkey King let go of Li Mengxiang''s hand and smiled slightly.


    "Try it and you''ll know!" Mengxiang was a little uncomfortable with Monkey King''s answer, her figure flashed to his left, kicked out, but was blocked by Monkey King, but her figure remained motionless: "Don''t I don¡¯t want to fight with you..."


    "Sure enough..."

 1912 Chapter Two Hundred and Five

    For Monkey King, he took his own blow lightly, but it aroused Li Mengxiang''s fighting spirit.


    After probing the Monkey King''s skill, she naturally no longer had any scruples, her body flashed again, appeared on the right side of Monkey King, a side kick was merciless, and she had exhausted all her strength.


    However, just like before, she was blocked by Monkey King and clasped her ankle, and pulled her closer to her: "I can''t see that you are competitive and strong, so I am afraid of you..." As he said, a glass of red tomato juice flashed in his hand and handed it to Li Mengxiang.


    Smelling the alluring fragrance, Li Mengxiang''s eyes lit up, but she shook her head again: "I don''t want this..." Then, he grabbed Monkey King and opened his mouth to bite his neck. ¡­


    "Hey hey hey~~ What are you doing!" Seeing this posture, Hunai Hu Meng was suddenly upset.


    "Ok?"


    Just a cold squint by Li Mengxiang, she immediately retracted her neck in fright and covered her mouth: "Sorry, I didn''t say anything, you continue..."


    Li Mengxiang bit at Monkey''s neck again for a while, but finally gave up: "Can''t bite open in this state? Your skin is too thick, right?"


    As he said, he stretched out his hand and squeezed again: "Obviously so resilient..."


    "Hey hey hey, don''t use words like elasticity to describe me, okay?" Monkey King pushed away Li Mengxiang''s hand, staring at her Huns and said: "This is to describe a woman."


    "Huh!" Li Mengxiang let out a soft hum, and reached out to meet Monkey King''s eyes.


    Monkey King put his hand in front of his eyes, and looked at Li Mengxiang hehe: "Put one eye in, is it too cruel? Believe it or not, I will also insert you!"


    As soon as he uttered the words, Li Mengxiang was immediately blushed, snorted coldly, grabbed the tomato juice in his hand, and walked aside to drink.


    After a sip, his eyes lit up: "Is this really tomato juice?"


    "Specially made for you!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    Rimengxiang narrowed her eyes, "Is it for me or her?"


    "For me?" Hu Meng''s eyes lit up, full of joy.


    "I didn''t say you, just go!" Li Mengxiang immediately stared at her.


    "Oh~" Hu Meng hid behind Monkey King with a frightened look, and whispered: "Then why are you saying''her''!"


    "After the transformation, my personality has changed. It won''t be a double personality!" Monkey King looked at Li Mengxiang and said, "I will call you Mengxiang or Li Mengxiang in the future?"


    "Rimengxiang?" Rimengxiang was taken aback, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "This is a good name, so let''s call me that in the future! But it''s only for you!"


    As he said, he drank the tomato juice in the cup, his face was slightly flushed, and he came to Monkey King: "Very good, next time remember to invite me to drink..." The cross was placed on the necklace on the neck, the huge demon energy was instantly sealed, the hair color changed, and one part of the Huns and hips shrank slightly. Li Mengxiang became the original Chi Ye Mengxiang and fell on the Monkey King. Arms.


    "Huh? Wukong?" Mengxiang opened her eyes and was stunned for a moment. He looked at Hu Meng who was hiding behind Monkey King, and asked in confusion: "Is it resolved?"


    "Well, you two should get along well in the future!" Sun Wukong put his arm around one, then slapped Hu Meng''s Feng 1 butt with a slap: "Especially you, if something similar happens, you will never be merciless. !"


    "Yeah..." Hu Meng''s face was flushed, and he hugged Monkey King''s right hand tightly, rubbing against this big Hun, looking at Meng Xiang with a fierce expression: "Death is not changed!"


    "You need to take care of it!" Hu Meng was obviously not afraid of the current Mengxiang, but he was more vigorous: "Wukong likes it, right?..."


    After the moonlight was in the sky, he returned to the school and separated from Mengxiang and Hu Meng, Monkey King returned to his bedroom.


    Yanghai Academy is very angry. Every student is a separate room. Maybe it''s because everyone is a different monster. Maybe it''s for better safety.


    However, when he saw the situation on chuang, Monkey King was a little dumbfounded: "Damn, what''s the situation? I went to the wrong bedroom?"


    When he walked to the door, Monkey King looked at the house number 66 carefully: "That''s right!" His consciousness swept away: "It is indeed a male dormitory building, and that''s right. Someone wants to frame Brother, right?"


    With suspicion and curiosity, Monkey King walked to his chuang, and saw an extremely hot and attractive body lying on it. He was almost familiar with it.


    "If I don''t touch her in such a situation, will the two animals be inferior to the animals?" Monkey King rubbed his chin and pondered for a while: "Forget it, think of my magnificent new generation of dimensional gods, how can I do so without What a moral thing!"


    Thinking of this, Sun Wukong sat on the edge of the chuang with a fart, and slapped the sleeping beauty''s Feng 1 butt.


    "Crack~" It was crisp and loud.


    There was no exclamation, but an unbearable low groan, so Monkey King had to sigh secretly: As expected, he is a real fairy.


    Maomu opened his eyes quietly. The moment he saw Monkey King, his eyes lit up, and he hugged him happily: "Student Monkey King, you are finally back, the teacher is waiting for you so hard! "


    "Speak clearly, come to my room in the middle of the night, I thought you were here to warm me up!"


    "Well, I''m your teacher, don''t think about it!" Mao Mujing raised his hand and tapped on Monkey King''s head, showing the majesty of a teacher, without feeling how warm her actions were. Ambiguous.


    But the next moment he became pitiful again: "Student Monkey King, are you giving me some fish! The teacher hasn''t eaten dinner yet, and I''m still hungry now!"


    "You are a teacher, let alone you have no money?" A glass of red wine flashed in his hand, and Monkey King drank himself.


    "Yes, yes, but since you gave me the fish you made, the teacher feels that the food he made doesn¡¯t have any appetite. The same is true of other people¡¯s cooking. It¡¯s all your harm. , Has the teacher lost a lap in the past few days?"


    Monkey King carefully looked at Mao Jing, this figure: "No! Should be thin and thin, should be big and big, it means that you have succeeded in losing weight!"


    "You''re such a bad student!" Mao Mujing''s face was red, and suddenly he knelt down on chuang, and lifted up his hips: "Come on, let''s do a good job!"


    "puff!"


    Just drinking the imported red wine was spurted out by Monkey King. This sultry pose was so hot: "Are you really here to confuse me?"

 1913 Chapter 206 Fairy Child Purple

    Just drinking the imported red wine was spewed out by Monkey King. This slouch pose was so hot: "Are you really here to confuse me?"


    "No, I''m your teacher, how could you do that kind of thing!" Mao Mujing looked back at Monkey King with a serious face: "The teacher is just hungry and wants to eat fish. What you said, One piece!"


    "The price has increased now, five next!"


    "What, how can you sit down and raise the price! This is very immoral!"


    "Would you like to love!" Sun Wukong said with a compelling expression: "Think about it, a fish, it''s better to make it, and adding seasonings or something, it will be cheaper for you.


    Mao Mu Jing suddenly collapsed his face, pondered for a moment, and his face blushed and compromised: "Well, you bad student, you won''t be allowed to increase the price in the future, five times, the one that is good, one, no, yes. Two, don¡¯t force it, you have to lighten...


    Looking at the cute and familiar Yu Jie teacher in front of him, Monkey King was not polite. He just walked over and beat him. The cat Mu Jing immediately exclaimed: "Ah~ you are not allowed to be strong, you are bad. student¡­"


    The voice with a mature charm and one flavor while being cute is really unbearable.


    "Don''t worry, I set up a barrier, so others can''t hear or peek..."


    After ten blows, Mao Mu Jing was already''beaten down'' on the ground, and his face was red, making Monkey King a little angry.


    If he rushed over now, he would definitely be able to push Mao Mujing down, and in terms of Mao Mujing''s character, that would only be a good surrender.


    However, Sun Wukong''s morality is full now, so naturally he will not do such unscrupulous things.


    "You are such a bad student, you shouldn''t be so vigorous!" Mao Mujing''s face was flushed with grievance, there is no such thing as a teacher''s posture.


    However, the next moment when Monkey King took out a plate of steamed fish with 1 spray and 1 spray, his eyes were like cats seeing the fishy fish, gleaming, and his expression of excitement instantly bounced and took away the plate in Monkey King''s hand. : "Fish...fish...my, mine, finally you can eat it again!"


    You know, Mao Mu Jing had to endure it for a week before he made up his mind to ask Monkey King for fish. Now he finally got the fish he dreamed of. The color of happiness is naturally unspeakable. Picking up the chopsticks is already full of happiness. Get up, I have already put the previous things behind...


    "It''s really easy to satisfy... Cat demon? Catwoman..."


    Monkey King looked at the quiet look of the cat, but he smiled, and occasionally teased this cute Yujie teacher.


    "Ah~ I finally had a full meal. I''m so happy!" Mao Mujing touched his belly with happiness and stood up and smiled softly at Monkey King: "Thank you for the hospitality, student Monkey King, the teacher will come back next time. Oh!"


    "Are you coming?"


    "Of course, such delicious fish won''t be enough for a lifetime!" Mao Mujing said with a serious expression, and then approached Monkey King''s ear, exhaling like orchids: "Also, this is between the two of us. Little secret, if you let a third person know, the teacher will punish you!"


    With that said, Mao Mu walked to the window with a contented expression, carefully looked out of the window for a while, turned around and smiled softly, "See you tomorrow!" Several jumps had disappeared into the night.


    "It''s worthy of being a cat demon, but his skill is good!" Monkey King exclaimed, his figure flashed, and he returned to his own world.


    In the early morning of the next day, Monkey King once again flashed in his room, opened the door, and looked at the various monsters in the hallway, not surprised, and calmly walked past them and walked towards the campus. ¡­


    The male dormitory and the female dormitory are in two different directions, and they are still far apart, so Monkey King is the same person along the way. Until the male and female dormitories meet at the intersection to the school, they see a person carrying a large The girl in the magic hat should be Loli to be exact.


    "Isn''t that Fairy Child Zi!" Sun Wukong recognized her at a glance. Seeing her lonely and alienated, he immediately ran over and exclaimed in an exaggerated tone: "Ha~ A Lolita was found ahead. !"


    Obviously, Little Lori was stunned for a while by the shout. She turned around and saw that she was talking about herself. She was suddenly angry and pointed at Sun Wukong and shouted in anxious manner: "You Who is the little Lolita, who do you say is the little Lolita? You are a pervert!"


    With the magic wand in his hand, countless iron washbasins jingled from the sky, slammed on the top of Monkey King''s head, and drowned him in a moment.


    "Haha~~ Tell you to say I am young! Kill you!" Yinling''s laughter came from Fairy Tong Zi''s mouth, full of malicious intent.


    "Hey~ With this terrible character, it''s no wonder there are no friends!" Monkey King sighed. He was already mentally prepared, so he didn''t get angry, and said to Fairy Tong Zi, who was about to turn around and leave: If you want to smash it next time, can you change it to gold?"


    "Are you...not angry?" Fairy Tong Zi looked at Monkey King with some surprise. If she changed the way, she teased others like this, she would have already yelled angrily, next time?


    "A little prank, it''s not enough..." Sun Wukong smiled.


    Unexpectedly, just after he finished speaking, he heard a few "clang clang" and several washbasins smashed on Monkey''s head.


    "Haha~~ Deserve it!" Fairy Tong Zi let out an unpleasant laugh again.


    "..." Monkey King was silent for a while, this little girl''s character is really not ordinary bad, training, must be well trained.


    However, before he could do anything, an angry yelling sounded in vain: "Little girl, I dare to bully my Wukong!"


    But seeing Hu Meng ran over here with an angry face, carrying a plastic bag in his hand, as he ran, the indescribable things in front of Hungary shook in a thrilling arc.


    "Wow~~"


    The boys on the roadside stared blankly.


    "Go to Nima!" Monkey King waved his hand, and the wind howled, and immediately blew those wretched guys into the sky, and disappeared in the blink of an eye...


    "Oh my God!!"


    The rest of the people were so frightened that their complexions changed drastically, and they ran away...

 1914 Chapter 207 Bear Child Paper

    Even the girl was so frightened that Hua Rong turned pale and fled far away.


    And Fairy Child Zi was frightened and sat down on the ground, his face full of fear...


    "Wow! Goku, you are amazing!" Hu Meng immediately cast a silly look at Monkey King, and then glared at Fairy Tong Zi: "Little girl, see it! My Wukong is an S-level monster. , You dare to tease him, what a beating!"


    "S-level...big monster?!" Fairy Tong Zi looked even more scared after hearing this, but still said very hard: "Then...what can it be? I...I''m not afraid!"


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Hu Meng jokingly smiled, "Looking at you, you almost get scared to pee!"


    "You...you were scared to pee!" Fairy Tong Zi heard the words, with a face of shame and anger, and a finger at his magic wand, angrily Jiao 1 shouted: "People won''t be scared to pee!"


    With a soft sound of''Kang-Kang-Kang'', Hu Meng was instantly knocked to the ground by a washbasin falling from the sky...


    Seeing the broken cookies scattered all over the plastic bag, Hu Meng suddenly became angry, and went straight to transform and restore the dream monster''s body: "Ahhh~~~ The cookies I made for Wukong all night, I''m so angry! I''m going to kill you!"


    With ten fingers like a sword, it leapt up and shot with anger. It can be said to be merciless. If this is hit, Fairy Child Zi will be cut into several segments instantly. You must know that the big tree that a person embraces can be easily cut by Hu Meng. Let alone the body of a little girl.


    Fairy Tong Zi was obviously shocked by Hu Meng''s murderous look, waved the magic wand in his hand, and screamed, "No!!"


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he caught Hu Meng in the air and caught Hu Meng in his hands: "Okay, she is a little bit naughty, do you really want to kill her?"


    "But, the cookies I made for you!" Hu Meng looked at the broken cookies, still angrily.


    "That is, it was smashed a bit, and I can eat it!" Monkey King let go of Hu Meng, walked to Fairy Tong Zi, and touched her head: "You little girl really doesn''t know how to get along with people. I¡¯m okay, if I change to someone else, I might be eaten as a snack!"


    "You...you...you...you don''t scare me, I''m not afraid!" Fairy Tong Zi tremblingly shook his body and said hard.


    "Scare you?" Hu Meng snorted coldly, "This is the school where the monsters are studying!"


    "Humph! I''m not afraid!" Fairy Tong Zi Aojiao snorted softly.


    "Don''t make your mouth hard, let''s pay more attention to it in the future!" Monkey King rubbed Fairy Tong Zi''s head and said, "What''s your name and what grade are you in?"


    Fairy Tong Zi looked at Monkey King in fear. Although he was dissatisfied that Monkey King always rubbed her head, she did not dare to reach out to get rid of her, so she said weakly: "Don''t talk to me in the same tone as when talking to kids! I! But at the same level as you, only four years younger than you!"


    "Similar level? Four years younger?" Hu Meng was a little surprised: "So, you skipped a grade? Can''t tell! You are pretty good at the Huong Ministry!"


    "Hungarian...Pingping..." An angry well appeared on Fairy''s purple forehead. He directly forgot his current situation and rushed towards Hu Meng. The two twisted together: "People are small, but they will grow. The big one, you cow!"


    On the street, the two men fought without an image. Monkey King really couldn''t see it. He reached out his hand to lift Fairy Tong Zi up and pulled the two away.


    "Huh!" Fairy Tong Zi coldly snorted, broke free from Monkey King''s palm, turned and trot for a short distance, then turned and stared at Hu Meng: "I remember you!" Then he looked at Monkey King: " And you!" Then he ran away...


    "What an annoying kid! The shot is really heavy..." Hu Meng rubbed the Huns, hummed, picked up the cookies on the ground, came to Monkey King, and immediately put on a seductive pair. A life-paying expression: "Wukong, this was made for you overnight, try it if it tastes good!"


    "Specially made for me!" Monkey King took a piece, took a mouthful, and nodded: "Not bad!"


    "Hee hee! Really!" Hu Meng looked happy, and hugged Monkey King''s left hand tightly with both hands, and he kept rubbing hard: "Nah~na~, haven''t I said that, I have been looking for the only one in my destiny The other half of him, I used to only regard you as a target, but now I have decided that it is you!"


    As he said, the whole body was full of charm and enchantment: "So, Wukong, if you want to do something like this to other people, you can do it!" Then, she kept taking her to the Sun Wukong. Rubbing around.


    The lure 1 made Sun Wukong unbearable and put his hands on her pair of indescribable...


    Hu Meng suddenly fell into the arms of Monkey King...


    However, the next moment, Meng Xiang''s angry shout followed: "Hu Meng, you are so charming to Wukong again!"


    Seeing Mengxiang, who ran to the front and glared at him and pulled the Monkey King behind him with an angry face, Hu Meng was unhappy: "People didn''t use Ability Charm 1 to confuse Wukong. He likes to touch it, oh. ~ Goku! If you don''t even know the preferences of the person you like, how can you fight me!"


    Mengxiang''s face was red, and she was too ashamed: "Wukong, that, do you really like that?"


    "Ahem~~ Don''t listen to her nonsense, let''s go, class time is almost here!" How can this kind of thing be said in person.


    Therefore, Hu Meng and Mengxiang hugged Monkey King¡¯s arms one by one, and walked to the school amidst the envy and hatred of countless boys and girls...


    Of course, on the way, it is natural that the two women are glaring in secret...


    Noon, lunch time.


    Monkey King was dragged by Mengxiang and Hu Meng to the canteen, but on the way he found Fairy Zizi sitting alone in a corner with her knees in a daze. He casually found an excuse to separate from the two girls and face Fairy Zizi. In the direction of...


    Looking at Fairy Zi Zi who was sitting blankly with his cheeks resting on both hands, Monkey King quietly came behind her and suddenly shouted: "Ha! I found another little Lolita!"


    "what!!"


    With a scream, Fairy Tong Zi was frightened and fell off the steps, and then turned around angrily and glared at Monkey King: "It''s you again!"


    "Correct, I''m not to blame!" Sun Wukong sat beside Xiantongzi with a serious face: "Sit here alone, you bear kid really has no friends!"


    "You need to take care of it!" Fairy Tong Zi looked angry, with one move of the magic wand, and several washbasins fell down, but he was avoided by Monkey King at will, and stared at Fairy Tong Zi: "Little fart. Is it itchy?"


    "No...no...no!" Fairy Tong Zi was obviously frightened by Monkey King''s stare.


    (It''s so speechless, the content of the previous chapter can be banned...waiting for review...) ..

 1915 Chapter 208 Kindness

    "You didn''t say it when you asked your name last time!"


    "I don''t want to know you, a weird bird." Fairy Tong Zi glanced at Monkey King and hummed proudly.


    "You little loli really owe it to be cleaned up! I''m not allowed to call me a scorpion anymore, I must be called my brother."


    Monkey King stretched out her hand to pinch towards Fairy Tong Zi¡¯s face. She wanted to hide, but she was still pinched upright inexplicably. She opened Monkey King¡¯s right hand with a look of disgust, and hummed: ¡°Then you can¡¯t call me young. Lolita."


    "Deal!" Monkey King chuckled, "Now you can tell me your name!"


    "Fairy Child Purple..." looked reluctant.


    "Look, I also said that I am not a little Lolita, even with the name "Fairy Child"!" Monkey King began to tease again, so angry that Fairy Zi pointed to Monkey King''you'' for a long time, and the magic wand made one move. Several washbasins were dropped, but they were still avoided by Monkey King.


    "You seem to like smashing people with a washbasin! Or else, try it too!" Monkey King snapped his fingers, and the top of Xiantong Zi''s head immediately fell down several washbasins, smashing her with a''clang-clang'' On the top of Xiantong''s head, Fairy Child Zi was hit to the ground in pain.


    "You...you...I did it with you!" Fairy Zi had tears in her eyes, clutching the big bag on top of her head, rushing towards Monkey King angrily and aggrieved, scratching around him for a while.


    She used to play pranks on others, but now she is always pranked by Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong did not stop him, allowing Fairy Zi to vent his dissatisfaction on him, while patiently teaching her: "I just let you experience for yourself how overdoing what you did to others, how is it, angry? Right! You are like this now, so what about the people who were pranked by you, maybe they are not in a worse mood than you?"


    "..." Upon hearing this, Fairy Zi Zi immediately stopped scratching and leaving Sun Wukong in silence. He quietly did aside and said in a low voice: "I also know what I did wrong, but who told them to always make fun of me? ¡­"


    "That''s too much! It''s too cheap for them to play a prank, you should kill them!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh??)


    "Okay! I think you are in a bad mood, please live up the atmosphere!" Monkey King laughed and rubbed her head: "How about, do you want to be friends with me?"


    "You have said that you are not allowed to talk to me in the tone of talking to a child!" Fairy Tong Zi opened her head with a dissatisfied face: "I don''t want to be friends with you!"


    "Oh~ I''m proud of it! My name is Monkey King, and you are welcome to play pranks on me at any time, but you can''t blame me if you are bullied!"


    Fairchild Zi heard this, and the magic wand that had been raised was put down Xinxin.


    "After talking so much, I feel a little hungry!"


    As Monkey King said, an exquisite lunch box suddenly appeared in his hand, and Fairy Zi was full of curiosity: "You can also magic?"


    "That''s, and it''s still a very powerful kind!" Monkey King smiled, opened the lunch box, and the scent of alluring one wafted, and immediately caught the eyes of Fairy Tong Zi.


    "How about it, do you want to eat together?"


    Fairchild Zi wanted to refuse, but it was really the lure of low-end food that couldn''t be helped by this sumptuous delicacy: "Since you have invited me so sincerely, then I''m not welcome!"


    As he said, he stretched out his hand and grabbed a piece of golden meat and put it in Mouth 1. His eyes lit up: "Wow! What is this? It''s delicious!" Then he reached out and grabbed a piece...


    "Puffer whale... It''s impolite to catch it with your hands! Hey, come back!"


    As Monkey King said, he was also good at grabbing and snatching with Fairy Child Zi. You grabbed me and grabbed the two of them. In a moment, they ate a full box of lunch...


    "Ah! So full, so full!"


    One big and one small, two people just lie on the ground basking in the sun...


    However, just when the two of them rarely enjoyed a moment of tranquility, a sound of flowing air suddenly sounded, and the three long stretched figures blocked the sun shining on the two Monkeys: "Oh~ this is not us Is the fairy boy of the class purple? It would violate the school rules to sleep indiscriminately!"


    When Monkey King heard the words, he glanced at the three guys and frowned slightly, "Aren''t these three guys the lizard people who want to eat Fairy Child Purple in the original? It''s the lizard people, right? Forget it, a few hits. Soy sauce, whatever it is..."


    "Class...Squad leader..." Xian Tong Zi was obviously a little nervous when she saw the incoming person, moved around and hid behind Monkey King.


    "Hey~ Boss, the guy next to Xiantong Zi seems to be the Monkey King..."


    "Which Monkey King?"


    "It''s the one that is rumored to be an S-rank monster!"


    "S-level big monster?" The squad leader was obviously frightened. As a monster, he naturally knew the terrible S-level big monster. He was obviously reluctant to retreat. He just left in front of his two younger brothers. That''s too shameless, right?


    However, Sun Wukong, no matter what he thought in his heart, looked at Fairy Child Zi with curiosity: "These three rubbings are from your class? Or the monitor?"


    "Um..." Fairy Tong Zi hid behind Monkey King and nodded: "It''s just that the three of them always trouble me..."


    "Do you want me to kill them for you?"


    "Ah? Then don''t need it!" Fairy Tong left a big drop of cold sweat on her purple forehead. She suddenly found out that she seemed to have known a very violent guy: "Just give it a lesson!"


    "Teach us?" The squad leader''s original intention to retreat after hearing this sentence suddenly rose, and his face was upset: "You little girl don''t think we can take you if we find a backer! Humph! Humph~~ The big monster is amazing! We are three people, and you only have two..." As he said, he looked at the small body of Fairy Tong Zi: "No, at most one and a half, I don¡¯t know who Who do you teach!"


    "Three rubbish, I don''t even bother to talk to you nonsense!" Monkey King clenched one-handed to the three of them from the air. With a scream, the three of them were instantly pinched by Monkey King, like A pile of mud fell softly to the ground.


    "Little Lolita, let''s go!" Monkey King took the stunned Fairy Zi and left here.


    "Well, are you too heavy? Are they all right?"


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die, I''m very kind, I won''t kill indiscriminately, at best I will turn them into rubbish!"


    "Waste?!" Fairy Tong Zi was obviously frightened: "This is also called kindness?" ..

 1916 Chapter 209 Society

    The bones are all broken, and it is considered as waste, which is more cruel than killing them!


    Fairy Tong Zi was shocked by Monkey King''s methods. Thinking of all the things she had done to him before, she suddenly felt cold and grateful to herself: "Fortunately, he didn''t treat me like them..." Don''t dare to prank Monkey King.


    Bringing Fairy Child Zi to the cafeteria restaurant, when Hu Meng saw her, Dai''s eyebrows were obviously wrinkled: "Goku, it''s too slow, right? And why are you still with this guy?"


    "She''s my friend now, come and introduce yourself!" Monkey King touched Fairy Tong Zi''s head.


    Fairy Child Zi immediately bowed and said, "Hello, I am Fairy Child Zi."


    "It''s so cute! I am Chi Ye Mengxiang, take care of me."


    Hu Meng snorted softly, very concisely: "Black Nai Hu Meng..." It seems that she is still very upset with Fairy Tong Zi.Then he immediately stuck to Monkey King''s body: "Wukong, come, let''s have lunch together! People have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "Brother Wukong has eaten with me!" Fairy Tong Zi said with a proud face, and glanced at Hu Meng proudly.


    "You guy!" Hu Meng squeezed his fists, his face full of anger.


    "You can eat after you have eaten, boy, you have to learn to get along well with everyone, but you can''t do the same as before."


    "I see, Brother Wukong, just, can you not call someone else a boy? Just call Xiaozi..."


    "Little Zi? It sounds a bit like a kid! I think kid is very suitable for you!"


    "You...you said that people are young again!" Fairy Tong Zi reluctantly rushed to the back of Monkey King and bit her ear.


    Such an intimate behavior obviously made Mengxiang and Hu Meng very dissatisfied, so the original "battlefield" of the two was immediately upgraded to three...


    The onlookers can only envy and hate.


    The pleasant and joyous noon is soon over.


    The class bell rang in the afternoon.


    Back in the classroom, Monkey King looked at the empty seat behind him, looking very curious: "By the way, there should be someone behind me? It''s been more than a week without seeing anyone..."


    "It seems to be a girl named Bai Xuemeiyi (also translated: Bai Xueyu). I heard that she didn''t come to school because of something last semester..." Hu Meng leaned over, earnestly said.


    She had done a good job of investigating who would threaten herself for her own purposes before.


    At this moment, Mao Mujing has already walked into the classroom and said in her cute and familiar voice: "Dear students, we are not going to class this afternoon, let''s join the club!"


    "Society?" Sun Wukong was surprised: "Isn''t this thing supposed to be launched after the midterm exam? Why is it so long in advance?"


    "The purpose of this school is to allow the monsters to adapt to the human society. We have to sweat in the community like humans and get in touch with the art created by humans. Let us learn more about humans! Now, we want to join the community. If you do, you can go to the off-campus playground. There will be many clubs recruiting new members!"


    "Of course, if someone wants to create a new club, they can also come to the teacher to apply! But to create a new club, you must first collect five talents! And if it is passed, the teacher has the final say!"


    "Oh~ it sounds interesting!" All the monsters in the classroom became extremely enthusiastic, began to whisper and talk, and some were even in groups, rushing out of the classroom to find Their favorite club went...


    On the other hand, Mao Mujing came to Sun Wukong''s side, looking expectantly: "Student Sun Wukong, the teacher has long established a news department, now I sincerely hope you can join it!"


    "Ah~ Teacher Mao Mujing, I will join, I will join!"


    "Asshole, he was the first to invite Monkey King, do they really have one leg!"


    "It''s so enviable, teacher, I also want to join the press department!"


    "Hello~~ Are you really planning to join the news department?" A classmate warned softly: "I have heard of this news department. It seems that it has been established for a long time, but so far, there are not many people. Willing to join!"


    "why?"


    "News news will naturally expose the privacy of some people, so this department is very annoying and even offensive. I also heard that several former students have disappeared! So other members of the staff ran away. Up..."


    "Uh~ it sounds terrible, then I''d better not join in..."


    After hearing these words, the originally enthusiastic students smiled apologetically to Mao Mu Jing and left the place.


    "Hey, don''t go!" Mao Mu Jing suddenly shrugged his head with a look of disappointment, and then looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Student Monkey King..."


    "I refuse!" Monkey King said simply.


    "Hey~ don''t! Sun Wukong classmate!" Mao Mujing hugged Sun Wukong pitifully: "Teacher, there are always only two pitiful people in this club, please join me! If you join, cute Classmate Xiang will join in too!"


    "I''m not interested in news, I want to start a club by myself!"


    "Hey~Does Wukong want to start a club by himself? What kind of club do you want to start?" Hu Meng and Mengxiang immediately became interested.


    "Of course it''s the swimming club!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Swimming Club?" Hu Meng was stunned for a moment, then cast a wink at Monkey King: "Well, it''s Wukong, it''s really ideal!"


    "Swimming club..." Meng Xiang''s expression was a bit tangled: "That... Goku..."


    "I know vampires are very afraid of water..." Monkey King looked at Meng Xiang and smiled: "But don''t worry, I can let you swim freely in the water like normal people."


    "Huh?! Really?" Mengxiang looked happy, and at the same time she looked forward to it. You must know that because of her weakness, she has never swam before. This is why she can swim freely in the water. It was a wish she had always hoped to realize.


    "Of course!" Monkey King was affirmed.


    "Swimming club! This is a bit difficult!" Mao Mujing said with a serious face: "The swimming club already exists in the academy, founded by a group of mermaids, Wukong, you should join the news department!"


    "It is said that I am not interested in the press department anymore, what should I do if I want to establish a new swimming department?"


    "Of course it is to challenge the existing clubs and win the competition. If the other party loses, dissolve the club or merge into the new swimming club you established!"


    "I like this rule, so let''s challenge the swimming club!" ..

 1917 Chapter 210 Swimming Club

    "You really want to do this?" Mao Mujing''s face was very serious: "You know, if you do this, it will offend many people! Generally speaking, others will join their favorite clubs instead of challenging them. Yeah!"


    "To join other people''s clubs, you have to abide by their rules. I don''t like it. It''s your own club. It''s fun to make your own rules!"


    Seeing that Monkey King said so, Mao Mujing stopped talking about other things, took an application form from the stage and handed it to Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong took a look and found that the application form was simple. It was nothing more than the president and the four main members. Five people must be added together to create a new club.


    Sun Wukong filled in his own name on the post of minister. Hu Meng and Mengxiang also filled in their names on the members, but they added up to only three people.


    Monkey King turned his head to look at Hunai Hu Meng: "Go and call me the boy."


    However, as soon as Sun Wukong''s voice fell, she saw Fairy Zi rushing into the classroom from the door, and hung on Sun Wukong''s body: "No need to call, people are already here, Brother Wukong, what club do you plan to join? I came here on purpose to be with you!"


    "I''m planning to establish a new swimming club, come and fill in the name." Monkey King said, handing the pen and paper to Fairchild Zi.


    "The swimming club? Doesn''t it already exist?" Fairy Tong Zi''s eyes lit up, and his face suddenly became excited: "So, Brother Wukong is going to challenge the old swimming club? This is fun!" Rufei, swiped a few times and filled out his name in the form.


    "There are already four people, but one person is still missing!" Meng Xiang said: "Who are you going to find?"


    Monkey King simply put the pen and paper in front of Mao Mujing: "Fill in!"


    "Hey? But... But he is already a member of the news agency, and he is also a consultant!"


    "No matter what consultant you are, fill in quickly!" Monkey King''s attitude is very tough.


    "Hey~ the teacher is very embarrassed if you look like this!" Mao Mujing''s face was tangled.


    Even Mengxiang and the others felt that something was wrong: "Wukong, if you talk to the teacher like this, is it a bit bad..."


    "If you don''t join my swimming club, I won''t give you fish in the future." Monkey King looked at Mao Mu Jing and used his assassin.


    "Hey! How can this be done!" Mao Mu Jing was shocked: "I just want to join!"


    After that, they signed their names at an astonishing speed. Mengxiang and the others were dumbfounded. Hu Meng even leaned to Monkey King''s ear: "Hey, what''s the situation? Even teacher Mao Mujing was caught Are you threatening? Do you really have a leg like what others say?"


    "No...no!" Mao''s quiet complexion instantly turned red, and his face was flustered, waved his hands again and again: "How is it possible! I''m a teacher, how can I be nice to students..."


    "Well~ It''s even more suspicious to hear your explanation!" Hu Meng and the others both cast hostile glances at Mao Mujing.


    "Okay, don''t make fun of the teacher!" Mao Mujing suddenly became serious: "Now that the basic information of the new swimming club has been completed, it is time to challenge. If it succeeds, the new swimming club can be officially established."


    "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go!"


    Sun Wukong took the application form and left the classroom with the four sisters.


    Not long after I walked out of the classroom, what appeared in front of me was an extremely lively scene. There were countless figures in groups, erected high flags, and all kinds of chaotic clubs were shouting the slogans of their own clubs. To attract new members to join.


    As for Mengxiang, Hu Meng and the others, they naturally became the focus. They immediately welcomed the invitation of a thin and terrifying guy: "Hey, do you want to take supernatural photos together?"


    "Ah!" Mengxiang was frightened and hugged Monkey King tightly.


    Hu Meng, Fairy Child Zi saw him, suddenly blue veins jumped, and he screamed like "Ah", hugged Monkey King tightly, Hu Meng was the right hand, and Fairy Child Zi hung behind him.


    This was obviously just a move to get close to Monkey King, and it also ushered in countless expressions of envy and hatred.


    "Too disgusting, Mengxiang, and Hu Meng forget it, and now I have added another cute little loli, God, why don''t you drop a thunder to kill him!"


    Ignoring the all kinds of strange flowers who wanted to invite them to join the group, Monkey King took Hu Meng and them straight to the location of the swimming club.


    Compared to other places, the swimming club is quite lively. It is surrounded by people. Of course, it is basically all boys. The reason is, of course, those beautiful women in sexual swimsuits.


    No matter where they are, beautiful women are particularly eye-catching, especially those in sexy swimsuits.


    Just when Monkey King arrived, a sweet-looking woman had already arrived in front of Monkey King: "Oh~Is this handsome guy here to join our swimming club? Now, our swimming club is only girls!"


    "We are not here to join the swimming club, we are here to challenge you!" Fairy Tong Zi hung behind Monkey King, looking at the woman in front of him and shouting.


    "Challenge?" The woman was obviously stunned.


    "Unfortunately, I also want to build a swimming club, but I heard that there is only one swimming club, and if you want to build a new swimming club, you must defeat the old swimming club, so we have to challenge you!" Sun Wukong said The application form in his hand was displayed in front of the woman and opened.


    The woman''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "You are new students this year, right? Actually, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome, right? If you like the swimming club, why not join us?"


    Sun Wukong looked serious: "I like the rules set by myself, so this swimming club must be my final say. Of course, if you are willing to give me the position of minister, there is no need for so much trouble."


    "Here you?" The woman''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly, her face was displeased: "It seems we have to accept the challenge!"


    "There are even new students who are giving out a challenge. There is a play to watch now!"


    "I think that guy is just fine looking for trouble! If you like to join the swimming club, you can join, why have to challenge?"


    "Shhh! Keep it quiet, I heard that that guy is an S-rank monster. If you mess up, he will have to lie down in the hospital for months!"


    As soon as I heard of the S-class monster, the voices around him gradually became quieter.


    "It''s because you are all women. Let''s talk, what a challenge? The rules are up to you!" Monkey King said with a generous expression.


    "Since it is the swimming club, it is natural to use swimming to decide the victory!" ..

 1918 Chapter 211 Swimming Competition

    "Swimming, OK, two wins in three rounds?" Monkey King said.


    "Then two wins in three games!" A weird smile suddenly appeared at the corner of the woman''s mouth: "I actually agreed to swim with us mermaids. Does this guy have a problem with his head?"


    "Who of you are going to attend?" Monkey King turned and looked at Mengxiang and the others.


    "I''ll leave it alone, I can''t even swim!" Mengxiang was the first to abstain. She had never swam before, so how dare to participate in such a competition.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know how to swim, isn''t I here? I promise you will swim faster than fish for a while!" Monkey King didn''t care.


    However, Mengxiang waved her hands again and again, saying that she would not participate, and she would not swim, and would she go to a swimming competition?She is not that stupid.


    "Then let me go!" Seeing Mengxiang flinched, Hu Meng immediately raised his hand.


    "I~I~I!" Fairy Zi also raised his hand again and again: "I can swim too!"


    "Okay, then you two!" Monkey King looked at the head of the swimming department: "We are ready, how about you?"


    "Anytime!" The minister smiled slightly, obviously not looking at Monkey King and the others. Their body is a mermaid. Compared to them swimming, this group is just coming out to be funny.


    After entering the changing room and changing into swimsuits, Hu Meng and Fairy Zi were shocked to make their appearance, one big and one small, causing countless screams.


    And Monkey King wearing a pair of big pants and 1 pant, revealing his perfect and strong body, it has caused countless nymphomaniacs to scream and scream.


    "I don''t see it, the figure is pretty good!" The director of the swimming department looked at Monkey King''s eyes gleaming, and walked up to use her huge pair to rub against Monkey King''s body: "Wait a minute I''ll be merciful, and I promise you won''t be too ugly to lose."


    "Don''t be merciful, just go all out! We are very strong!" Monkey King was serious.


    "Really..." The Minister was noncommittal. She never thought that they would lose. In the world, who could beat the mermaid in swimming, who else?


    I heard that some people here challenged the swimming club, and countless people have gathered to watch. Even the various strange clubs who are members of the hand club have temporarily put aside their business and ran here to watch the excitement.


    "Boy, you''re the first one!" Monkey King reached out and touched Fairy Tong Zi''s head.


    "Look at me!" Fairy Tong Zi was full of war spirits, and stood beside the swimming pool.


    "Shuixiu, come here!" The head of the swimming department casually pointed to the woman behind him.


    The woman named Shuixiu grinned and stood side by side with Fairy Child Zi: "Small, don''t cry when you lose!"


    "You...who do you call the younger?!!!" Fairy Tong Zi immediately exploded, his face full of anger.


    "Isn''t it?" Shui Xiu looked at the non-existent Hungarian tribe of Fairy Tong Zi and smiled.


    "You...you..." Fairy Tong Zi''s face was pale with anger, watching her posture ready to pounce at any time.


    "Boy, don''t be agitated by others, you are ready! The game is about to begin."


    "Huh!" Fairy Tong Zi glared at Shui Xiu with an angry face, but the latter smiled indifferently. The plain appearance made Fairy Zi gnash her teeth.


    "Ready, prepare, start!"


    Following the order from the head of the swimming department, she saw Fairy Child Zi and Shuixiu running across the water at the same time!It''s just that Shuixiu''s graceful entry into the water makes people a judgement.


    And the fact is true. Just after entering the water, Shuixiu''s feet suddenly turned into fish tails, and her posture, like a fish, left Fairchild Zi behind her in a moment...


    "Fishtail? Mermaid? Senior sisters are actually mermaid?"


    "Swim with a mermaid? You die!"


    "What''s the point? It''s just looking for abuse!"


    The crowd onlookers screamed after seeing Shuixiu''s true body. They looked at Monkey King as if they were looking at a joke.


    "It turned out to be a mermaid, this is in trouble!" Hu Mengdai frowned slightly.


    "Student Ichinose, it violated the school rules to show the body in public!" Cat Eye Jingdai frowned slightly and looked at the head of the swimming department.


    "Ah! Ms. Maomejing is also true, don''t be so serious!" Ichinose Zhuyu smiled: "Doesn''t Ms. Maomejing often show his body in public?"


    "Ah! This..." Mao Mujing''s complexion was red, a little embarrassed, she was not qualified to speak of others without a good example.


    "It''s not going to work like this, Xiaotong will lose!" Mengxiang has been paying attention to the arena, watching Fairy Zi Zi who was thrown away, with a worried expression on her face.


    "Isn''t it normal for us to lose to our mermaid in swimming?" Ichinose Zhuyu smiled and looked at Monkey King: "I think you still have to give up. In fact, I still like you in the court. I can forget the blame. Your previous rudeness, let you join the swimming club!"


    "It''s not good to talk too much!" Monkey King smiled slightly and looked at the swimming pool: "You know, the kid is amazing! Look, it''s accelerated..."


    As Monkey King¡¯s voice just fell, he saw the fairy boy Zi, who was left far behind, speeding up in vain. His swimming posture and astonishing speed were simply against common sense, like an arrow from a string, riding the wind and waves. , Exclaimed everywhere!


    "I''m going! This...Is this really swimming? Isn''t it the propeller installed behind the fart?"


    "That little loli is so fierce! How could swimming skills be so good?"


    Even Ichinose pearl fish was stunned by Jun: "This...this...this is impossible! You cheat!"


    Monkey King spread his hands together: "Compared to others, they say they cheated. You have a bad mentality!"


    Rao is Ichinose Pearlfish and the others do not believe it, Fairchild Purple still shuttles in the pool at an amazing speed, yes, it is shuttle, shuttles in the pool at an extraordinary speed, going back and forth two times, arriving At the end, most of the water show was left.


    "No...impossible!! How could I lose! It''s impossible!!" Shui Xiumei''s paper was obviously hit hard, her arrogant expression had already collapsed, and in the field where mermaid is best, she actually lost ?


    "Wow haha~~ I won! I won! Wow haha!!"


    When she got ashore, Fairy Tong Zi suddenly let out a series of exaggerated laughs, and pointed at Shuixiu with an attitude of looking down: "Fucky girl, now I know I am amazing! Mermaid is amazing! You are really embarrassing to the mermaid, wow Haha~~" As he said, he ran towards Monkey King, a leap, and hung on him: "Brother Wukong, I won!" ..

 1919 Chapter 212 You Cheated

    "Good job, I won my first victory, and I will give you an extra-large ice cream." Monkey King stroked Fairy Tong Zi''s head and praised.


    "I don''t see it, you little loli is quite amazing!" Hu Meng pinched Fairy Tong Zi''s face and said, "Did you use any acceleration magic just now?"


    "Accelerating magic?" Ichinose Pearlfish was immediately upset when he heard the words: "Are you a witch? How can magic be used in the game, you are foul!"


    "Why is it foul?" Fairy Tong Zi immediately became unhappy: "I used my own ability. You mermaid transforming in the water also use your own ability. Only you are allowed to transform, and I am not allowed to use magic. What is the reason for this?"


    Ichinose pearlfish was so robbed of white by Fairy Child Zi that he was speechless.


    Seeing a word that blocked the other party¡¯s mouth, Fairy Tong Zi was proud of her face, but she was puzzled. Just now, she saw that she was thrown so far, she was about to lose, and she almost cried in a hurry. Up.


    But I don''t know why, suddenly she found that her body became extremely light, and with a light stroke of her hands in the water, she jumped far away without resistance, which was incredible.


    "Someone must have been helping me secretly just now..." Fairy Tong Zi swept her eyes around, she didn''t know many people, and there were none willing to help her, except...


    Thinking of this, she suddenly turned her gaze on Sun Wukong, with a small mouth close to his ear, and whispered, "Brother Wukong, did you secretly help me just now?"


    "Who else is there besides me?" Monkey King smiled slightly, and secretly squeezed Xiantong Zi''s little ass.


    Fairchild''s purple complexion suddenly turned red, but she was also extremely excited: "So what you just used was magic? Are you also a''witch''?"


    "I''m a man, alright!" Monkey King was speechless.


    "That''s right!"


    "Little girl, I performed well this time!" Hu Meng patted Fairy Child Zi, but this time he didn''t hold back with her, and praised her without hesitation.


    "Did you compare it to each other?" Ichinose Zhuyu looked at Fairchild Zi''s triumphant energy, his face was full of discomfort, it was just a win, what''s so great.


    "We have won one game. If we win one game, your swimming club will be disbanded!"


    "Huh, it doesn''t matter who loses and who wins!" Ichinose Zhuyu has arms akimbo, the perfect curve makes people look a little red and heartbeat, walked forward, stood by the pool, and wanted to come this time she was going to prepare herself Played.


    "The figure is pretty good!" Monkey King said secretly.


    "Hu Meng, are you going this time?"


    "No more!" Hu Meng saw that Sun Wukong had named himself, but he shook his head: "I am not like Xiaodian, who has acceleration magic. This game is very important. You should go!"


    "Don''t keep screaming, you cow!" Fairy Zi, who hung on Sun Wukong, rushed towards Hu Meng with an angry expression, and then bit on her Hu Meng.


    "Ah! Are you a dog? Just let it go!" Hu Meng yelled and got together with Fairy Tong Zisha. The scuffle scene caused countless people to scream and howl.


    Monkey King picked up the two of them one by one, and threw them aside: "In the crowd, don''t mess around with me, be quiet and cheer on me!"


    "Brother Wukong, come on!" Fairy Tong Zi immediately raised his small fist to the face and shouted.


    "Goku, come on!" Hu Meng did not show weakness, but also shouted.


    Seeing that the two women were fighting again in secret, Monkey King shook his head helplessly, walked to the swimming pool of the stadium, and looked at the Ichinose pearl fish on the side: "Suddenly I found that I was bullying you a bit, or I would let you play half?"


    However, this kind-hearted expression made the ear of Ichinose Pearlfish become underestimated and arrogant, making her look unhappy, and she didn''t bother to look at Monkey King with a cold snort.


    "Actually, I was really kind, I didn''t mean to despise you at all..." Seeing the look of Ichinose Pearlfish, Monkey King was helpless.


    "Are you ready? This time the teacher will be the referee!" Mao Mujing came behind Monkey King and Ichinose Zhuyu, raised his right hand, Jiao 1 shouted: "...Start!"


    As the sound fell, the Ichinose pearl fish jumped over five or six meters in an instant, and then dived into the water like a swimming fish. The perfect body instantly changed, the beautiful legs became fish tails, and cheeks. Fish fins grow on both sides, the small mouth is split, and it becomes a hideous mouth with dense teeth. The beautiful style of painting instantly changes and it becomes extremely scary.


    The mermaid is really just a mermaid, not a mermaid.


    After the Ichinose pearlfish became the main body, although it looked a little scary, the swimming speed was really scary, but in a moment, it had already swam through half the time.


    "Wukong, what are you doing in a daze, swim!" Seeing Monkey King standing still, Hu Meng and the others were anxious when they saw it.


    "Don''t worry, be calm!" Monkey King chuckled, and sat down unhurriedly, a glass of red wine flashed in his hand, and he drank leisurely: "Say let her get a game and a half, or win It''s not glorious anymore!"


    "Damn! Isn''t it glamorous? You didn''t pretend that way?"


    "Sit and watch your face..."


    "Senior Ichinose, come on!"


    Hu Meng looked at Monkey King helplessly: "Wukong, stop playing, what should I do if I lose?"


    "Don''t worry, you can''t lose!"


    Monkey King drank a glass of red wine leisurely, watching the Ichinose pearl fish had reached the opposite shore, and then came a beautiful somersault in the water, and instantly jumped a few meters back, the elegant water shadow, but ushered in Countless applause.


    "This sister paper, if you go to participate in the world women''s swimming competition, you will definitely win the championship!" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    This laid-back attitude made Hu Meng and the others anxious: "Hurry up! Wukong, it''s been a game and a half, if you let her swim over, you will lose!"


    "Let me see... well, it''s indeed a match and a half!"


    Monkey King looked around, nodded, and did a few stretching exercises under Hu Meng''s almost frantic eyes, and after such a delay, Ichinose pearl fish was less than 20 meters from the shore.


    "This idiot, lose!"


    The crowd onlookers cast contemptuous glances at Monkey King, but the next moment, everyone was completely stunned by the sight...


    I saw Monkey King traversing, under countless gazes of astonishment, he fell into a distance of less than half a meter from the opposite shore, and then stepped on the side of the pool, amid a loud bang, his body instantly It sinks into the water like a cannonball and turns into a fast black shadow, backs up, drills out of the water with a crash, and stands firmly where it was before...


    Within three seconds, he had already made a back and forth, and Ichinosezu fish was standing in a swimming pool less than ten meters from the shore, looking at Monkey King innocently, and screaming for a moment, "You cheated! "..

 1920 Chapter 213 Scum, lets go together!

    Sun Wukong fished out his ears and looked at Ichinose Pearlfish: "Come again, are you talking about how I cheated?"


    "We are compared to swimming, you are not called swimming at all!" Ichinose pearlfish is arrogant.


    "Why is it not called swimming anymore?" Monkey King smiled faintly: "You can jump five or six meters away, but I can''t jump nearly a hundred meters away? If you lose, you will lose. Don''t look for excuses. Come and get this swimming club. Give me the power of attorney and your swimming department will be dissolved and our new swimming department will be officially established!"


    "I''m not convinced, none of you won the race with a serious swimming style, so I''m not satisfied!" Ichinose Zhuyu looked angry.


    "I''m not convinced, then I will convince you to lose!" Monkey King looked at Ichinose Pearlfish and said: "See clearly, brother will not only jump as far as 100 meters!"


    As he said, he jumped into the water in an instant, under countless shocked eyes, his figure turned into a black shadow in less than a second, and he already swam to the opposite side of the swimming pool. After turning back, the figure turned into a black shadow again. Back in the water, it took less than a second to fly out of the water, standing firmly at the previous starting point.


    In less than two seconds before and after, he already swam back and forth, which was more than a second less than before.


    Looking at the stunned Ichinose Pearlfish, Monkey King chuckled, "Are you convinced?"


    "I...I...I took it..." Ichinose Zhuyu''s body seemed to have taken away all the strength, and she lowered her head. She already realized that the two were not at the same level.


    "Is this an S-rank monster! It''s amazing! This swimming pool is two hundred meters in total! One hundred meters per second, is this guy a speed monster?"


    "And it''s still 100 meters per second under the resistance of water! This guy is absolutely abnormal!"


    "Are all S-rank monsters so powerful?"


    The shocking effect displayed by Monkey King obviously shocked everyone present, and made them more and more afraid of the S-rank big monster.


    Those who were originally dissatisfied with Monkey King and wanted to make trouble for him were all stunned. Such a perverted character gave them a hundred courage and would not dare to provoke them.


    The effect he wanted has been achieved. This makes Monkey King very satisfied. He naturally noticed it a long time ago. Because of the relationship between Mengxiang, Hu Meng and Fairy Tongzi, countless people are full of malice towards him. Winning the game with such a shocking effect this time is to deter those younger generations, and the effect is very significant.


    After Ichinose Pearlfish transferred the appointment letter of the swimming club to Monkey King, Monkey King erased her name and filled in his own name. From then on, the right to use the swimming club belonged to Monkey King.


    The old swimming club also announced its dissolution here, and the new swimming club was established here.


    In an instant, countless people flocked to the Monkey King and surrounded the Tuan Tuan: "Master Monkey King, Master Monkey King, I want to join the swimming club!"


    "I want to join the swimming club too!"


    "I join too!"


    The sound was louder and louder, and it was really hilarious. There were both men and women. The boys naturally came for Mengxiang and the others, and the girls naturally came for Monkey King.


    "Give me quiet!" Monkey King roared, shocking everyone: "Now I officially announce the three absolute rules for the swimming club''s income, first: not for girls; second: for non-cute and beautiful girls No! Third: Boys are going to fuck me!"


    The sound just fell, and it immediately caused countless boys to roar: "Damn! You didn''t accept boys? You are the harem of your house when you are the swimming club!"


    "I''m not satisfied, I want to complain!"


    Countless boys have issued strong protests, but they are of no use.


    Monkey King just stood there and shouted: "If you don''t agree, you will stand up for a battle for Lao Tzu. If you win, the rules will be set by you. If it doesn''t work, don''t give Lao Tzu a BB here. Get out of here!"


    "This¡­"


    So everyone hesitated. The Monkey King''s performance just now was obvious to all. They forced him to fight against him, it was pure abuse.


    But there are still many boys who expressed dissatisfaction and glanced at the crowd and shouted: "Who is the S-rank monster here? Don''t hide, it''s time for you to play! Would you like to see this huge swimming club be quilted? Is he alone? Is there so many beautiful beauties in Bikini for him to admire? Classmates, come out and resist!"


    Although the voice was passionate, it was a pity that everyone looked at me and I looked at you, but no one was willing to stand up.


    Monkey King glanced around the crowd, and when no one stood up, he grinned: "No one, right? Alright, don''t say that brother won''t give you a chance!" He said, pointing to everyone present: "Scumbags, you guys. Let''s go together!"


    "Fuck~ this guy is too arrogant!"


    "The S-rank monster is amazing!"


    "Classmates, fuck him together!"


    "Fuck him, Mengxiang is ours!"


    "Kill!!"


    In an instant, countless people were ignited with anger. What kind of shit school rules were all forgotten by them for a moment, and they all changed back to their bodies. It was really a crowd of demons gathered, so shocked!


    "This...this...this...how could it become like this?!" Mao Mujing was obviously shocked by the scene in front of her, and countless students ran away. As the teacher present, she would be overwhelmed: "Classmates, Calm down, it¡¯s against school rules to change in public like this..."


    However, at this moment, even the words of the beautiful teacher no longer work, countless monsters yelled and launched an attack on Monkey King!


    The so-called anger is hard to calm, and Monkey King is guilty of anger at the moment!


    "Haha~ how boring the ordinary school life is! This is interesting!" Monkey King laughed, and kicked off the first few monsters: "Come on! Come and accompany you. I will kill this boring time!"


    With that said, rushing into the herd is like a wolf like a sheep. The demons are under the fists and feet of Monkey King. It can be said that they hurt when they touch each other, and they fly when they touch it!


    In a moment, the ground was full of wailing, and people hung everywhere, no, it was a demon.


    With such an invincible posture, the girls were all excited and idiotic when they saw it, but after the boys saw it, they all ran away!


    "Monster! This guy is a real monster!!"


    "Run!! How can we fight such a monster!!"


    After lying down with hundreds of monsters, the rest of the monsters were finally frightened by Monkey King''s strength, and they ran away one after another...

 1921 Chapter 214 This is not the same as imagined

    After laying down hundreds of monsters, the rest of the monsters were finally frightened by the power of Monkey King, and they fled one after another...


    The chaotic farce was so calmed down.


    "Too! It''s amazing~ It''s easy to win against hundreds of monsters alone! Brother Wukong, you are so amazing!!" Xiantong Zi, with a look of excitement and admiration, rushed into Sun Wukong''s arms. , Hung on his body.


    In the teaching department, the principal¡¯s office, a figure with gloomy eyes was standing in a dark corner. Following the window, looking at everything on the playground, his brows frowned slightly: "S-class monster? I thought It¡¯s human...interesting, interesting, and even my perception can be fooled. It seems that this time I have recruited a very interesting student...hehe~~~"


    "It''s really a group of weak chickens. I''m afraid to beat them to death if I use it hard. It''s boring!" Monkey King clapped his hands, encircled the ass and eggs of Fairy Tong Zi who was hanging in front of his Huns, and looked at Mengxiang and the others: "Go, swim !"


    "That...Master Goku!" Seeing that Monkey King was about to leave, Ichinose Zhuyu immediately gathered his courage and stopped him.


    "Something else?"


    "I don''t know... can we join your swimming club?" The members of the original swimming club, such as Ichinose Pearlfish, all looked at Monkey King expectantly, even posing a sense of personality to the Monkey King. Throwing a glamorous eye: "We should all meet the requirements for entering the ministry, right?"


    "You can join, but you must not suck the anger of the members, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" Monkey King''s face is serious, but he clearly knows that mermaids feed on anger, and they are theirs to hunt prey in the water. By nature, if he hadn''t gotten involved this time, I don''t know how many people who joined the swimming club would be attacked by them.


    Although it is not fatal, it is certain to lose some lifespan.


    "Understand!" Ichinose pearl fish smiled slightly, and immediately ran over and hugged Monkey King''s arm intimately: "Let''s go, I can teach you to swim!"


    "You are defeated, Goku doesn''t want you to teach it!" Moexiang ran over immediately, squeezing Ichinose pearl fish to one side, occupying her original position: "Goku, you said you could let me swim. , You have to teach me first."


    "This is natural." Monkey King took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to Mengxiang: "This is a water system immunity medicine. After drinking it, you can not only be immune to water system damage, but also breathe underwater."


    "It''s so amazing? Give me a bottle too!" Hu Meng saw it, and reached out to snatch the potion from Monkey King, but Meng Xiang took the first step: "This is what Wukong gave me!" He drank it with his head up.


    Meng Xiang suddenly felt a warm current spread across her stomach to her whole body. She was uncomfortable, but she couldn''t help but looked at Monkey King with no other feelings: "Wukong, I can really swim in the water now. ?"


    "Try it and you''ll know."


    Meng Xiang heard the words, nodded, looked at the swimming pool in front of her, took a deep breath, and summoned her courage to jump into the pool...


    The imaginary bad situation did not happen, which makes Mengxiang look happy: "It''s really okay, great, Goku, come and teach me to swim!"


    "Is there any fake what I said!" Monkey King chuckled and threw her into the swimming pool amidst the screams of Fairy Tong Zi, and he himself flew towards Mengxiang...


    When Hu Meng and other women saw this, they all jumped into the swimming pool...


    Beautiful women swim and play around Monkey King. I wonder how many onlookers have died...


    The happy time always flies quickly. It''s time for dinner in the blink of an eye. After Sun Wukong took Hu Meng and the others for dinner, after wandering for a while, they separated and returned to their bedroom.


    On the other hand, Mao Mujing quietly pulled Monkey King into his room at a corner... He got his wish and exchanged two fragrant fish...


    Looking at the happy and forgetful cat eyes eating fish at the table, Monkey King consciously jumped out of the window and walked towards his bedroom...


    However, on the way, I saw a man lying in front of a window, peeping at it, and from the white mist from the window, I could tell that it was a women''s bathhouse.


    "The genius just got dark, so someone would dare to do this!"


    Monkey King shook his head faintly, originally didn''t want to be nosy, but then I thought about it, if Mengxiang and the others were peeped while taking a bath, it would be unbearable!


    So he picked up a stone and threw it out. With a''pop'', accompanied by a scream, the man fell straight from the window!


    In an instant, countless girls screamed from the women''s bathhouse: "Ah! Someone is peeping!"


    "Herker!!"


    The man clutched the big bag on the back of his head, got up from the ground in a panic, turned to look at Monkey King, glared at him viciously, "Monkey King? I remember you!"


    With that said, turn around and run...


    "Oh, I just wanted to teach you a lesson, but I didn''t expect to dare to speak cruel words to me!" Monkey King suddenly became unhappy, his figure flashed, and in an instant, he kicked the man to the ground from behind him. Unfortunately, he fell down at the door of the bathhouse, landed his face on the ground and scratched the skin of his face, which was extremely miserable.


    At the same time, countless girls wearing bath towels ran out of the bathhouse, one by one, each with a vicious look, and there were even several holding a bucket of slippers, vowing to kill the prostitute.


    When the man saw this posture, he couldn''t care about the wound of the broken image. He raised his head and glanced at Monkey King. The cunning and spiteful color in his eyes flashed away. He pointed at Monkey King and shouted: "Quick! Catch him." , This guy is watching you take a shower. I wanted to stop it, but I can''t beat him!"


    After seeing Monkey King, the originally angry daughters were all in a daze. There are a few idiots who are even more charming and shy:


    "Huh? Isn''t this Master Wukong?"


    "Yeah! So it''s Master Wukong who peeped at us for taking a bath? So shy!"


    "Why are you sneaking around? If you want to watch it, people won''t mind it!"


    "Master Wukong, tell me, who is the best figure among us?"


    "Uh!~"


    The tragic man who was originally gloating and preparing to watch the play saw this completely different picture from his own imagination, and suddenly looked astonished: "This...what''s the situation? He is a thief who peeped at your bath!"


    "It''s nosy, the scumbag is going away!" A bunch of girls completely ignored the tragic man, and surrounded Monkey King one after another, with a look of worship in their eyes.


    The tragic man was left alone and sad: "This...is the world swollen?"

 1922 Chapter 215 Silver Shadow of Senqiu

    I thought I could take the opportunity to take advantage of Monkey King, but I didn''t expect this result to be completely different from what I had imagined. The tragic man was a question mark full of his head, with a puzzled look.


    How did he know that during the day, Sun Wukong slapped the domineering image of all boys in the school alone, that is deeply in the heart of every girl, strong, handsome, and still in good shape. This is simply an impeccable perfect male god. !


    It''s like a big beautiful woman peeking at a man taking a bath. Would you mind if it was you?


    Men and women are almost the same in their hearts. They are peeked by people who have a good opinion of their hearts. Generally speaking, they will not be angry. Apart from being shy, they will have a little bit of ecstasy in their hearts.


    Seeing a group of girls chatting around him and talking endlessly, Monkey King didn''t bother to explain, squeezing through the crowd, and kicking the tragic man who just wanted to escape to the ground, and then stepped on his back. Office: "You guy is the Yin Yin. The thief shouts to catch the thief. You really succeeded in changing someone else!"


    "Huh? Is it him who peeped at us in the bath?"


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, all the girls reacted and looked at the tragic man full of hostility.


    "Let me just say, how could Master Wukong do such a scornful thing as a peeping!"


    A bunch of girls instantly became angry: "Okay, you scumbag, you have learned to plant and blame. Fortunately, we believe in Master Wukong and we are not fooled by you!"


    "Everyone, what nonsense, kill this thief!"


    When the women heard this, they were all holding a''sharp weapon''. Surrounding the tragic man was a violent beating. As for those without a''sharp weapon'', they raised their feet and kicked them to the point. Their tragic end was really horrible.


    But Monkey King didn¡¯t bother to worry about it anymore and left here...


    But what I didn¡¯t expect was that when I first arrived at the boys¡¯ dormitory, I was stopped by a man with a blue nose and a swollen nose. His eyes were cold and full of endless hatred. It¡¯s a pity that the words changed. It was slurred and funny: "You bastard, it made me miserable. I was almost beaten into an eunuch by those nasty girls. Today I must make you pay a heavy price, otherwise it''s hard to dispel my heart. hate!"


    "It seems that you asked for it yourself?" Monkey King looked at the tragic man, and his miserable appearance at the moment really confirmed the name of the tragic man.


    "Asshole! If it weren''t for your nosy, I would end up like this, this is simply a shame for a lifetime!" The tragic man''s face was angry, and a terrible evil spirit erupted from his body, accompanied by With a loud howl of a wolf, it turned into a werewolf.


    "Don''t think that you are the only one of the S-rank monster, and I, Moriqiu Silver Shadow, is also the wolfman monster! Bastard! Take it to death!!"


    The figure flashed, turned into a silver shadow and attacked Monkey King, fast as lightning!


    It is a pity that Monkey King turned sideways slightly and avoided easily.


    "Boy, good skills! But unfortunately, today happened to be the night of the full moon. It was the night when we werewolves could exert their strength to the limit. Even if you and I are both big monsters, you will definitely not beat me! "


    Moriqiu Yinying¡¯s arrogant and confident face jumped around Monkey King and turned into a Taoist silver shadow, which was hard to reach with the naked eye: "Haha~~ How about we werewolves are big monsters who are known for speed, are your eyes? I can''t keep up with my speed, haha~you can''t win...Uh!!!"


    Just as Moriqiu Yinying had a proud face and showed his amazing speed in front of Monkey King, he saw Monkey King flash and slapped him on his left cheek with a clear sound of''pop'' accompanied by him. With the trembling roar of the earth, Senqiu Yinying was photographed into the ground.


    "Your nonsense is too much!" Monkey King stood in front of the dirt pit, looking at the immobile Silver Shadow of Moriqiu with indifferent expression.


    "No...impossible!!!"


    The sudden change made Senqiu Yinying a little unacceptable. Everyone is a big monster. Why did he get killed by one bar in this way?


    "I don''t believe that everyone is a big monster, why is the gap between us so big? I don''t accept it! Cough cough~~!" A mouthful of blood foam was spit out along with a few teeth, Moriqiu Yinying''s entire left face was swollen and filled with Swollen blood red.


    Sun Wukong is naturally not interested in how Senqiu Yinying''s mood is now, and his face is indifferent: "For you have no real intention to kill, I will spare you a dog''s life. Once there is another time, you will die. Undoubtedly! But the death penalty is forgiven, the living sin cannot escape..."


    With that said, Monkey King flicked his finger, volleyed on Senqiu Yinying¡¯s lower abdomen, turned and left...


    Senqiu Yinying checked herself with a panic on her face, and when she found that there was nothing unusual, she shouted at the back of Monkey King: "What the hell did you do to me?"


    "You will know from now on..." A nasty smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth.His point made Senqiu Yinying''s life inactive, and no medicine would be cured, because this point of Monkey King directly erased his function.


    "How you are, it has nothing to do with me, but if you provoke me, it is your fault!" Sun Wukong''s indifferent expression, provoke him, can only blame Senqiu Yinying for admitting that he is unlucky.


    Since then, I haven¡¯t seen Moriqiu Yinying in the academy. Maybe after discovering my condition, I went to seek medical treatment all over the world...


    And the peaceful life passed for half a month.


    As always, after school, when there was no one else, Mao Mu Jing found Monkey King by himself, quietly led him to his room, closed the door, and consciously knelt on the ground: "Come on, Today is two too!"


    "Stop playing today..."


    "No! What about the fish? Come on~ Come on~!" The cat''s eyes were quietly heard, and suddenly anxious, holding Monkey King''s big leg full of pleading.


    "Uh~ I didn''t develop her masochistic attributes, right?" Monkey King looked at Mao Mujing''s expression, couldn''t help but pull her into his arms, stretched out his hand and squeezed the dough, making Mao Mujing instantly softened, his cheeks flushed, a little flustered, after struggling for a while to no avail, he stopped struggling, acquiescence...


    After so many days of imperceptible training of Monkey King, Mao Mujing has already developed a habit of Monkey King''s behavior, and the habit has become natural.


    Monkey King kept moving in his hands, but his face was serious: "This time you just have to answer one of my questions, and I will give you a sky fish that you have never eaten..." ..

 1923 Chapter 216 Bai Xueyu

    "Heaven...Sky fish? What kind of fish is that?" Mao Mu Jing heard this, full of curiosity.


    "A fish that lives in the sky and the sea, but it is a higher level than the fish I usually give you!"


    "Are there fish in the sky and the sea? Don''t lie to me, but the teacher is coming!" Mao Mujing was unbelieving.


    Monkey King took his right hand away from Mao''s Jing''s arms, stretched out one hand flat, and a palm-sized sky fish flashed into his hand.


    "Wow~ this is the sky fish? I have never seen it before. Is there really a fish in the sea of ??clouds?" Mao Mujing just saw the sky fish, and the whole person was attracted to him. After the past, it was a pity that he threw himself into the air and was taken back by Monkey King.


    "Why is it missing? Give it to me, give it to me quickly!" Mao Mujing fumbled on Monkey King anxiously.


    "Don''t look for it, answer one of my questions first. If I am satisfied, I will reward you."


    "Ask!" Mao Mu Jing immediately kneeled and sat in front of Monkey King, without any consciousness of being a teacher.


    But when a beautiful teacher was trained so obediently, Sun Wukong felt refreshed.


    "The position behind me has been vacant. I''m curious, who is she? Don''t you care if you haven''t been in class for so long?" Monkey King asked the question in his mind.


    When Bai Xue appeared, he had to wait for the mid-term exams, and he couldn''t afford it. Since he couldn''t wait, he naturally had to take the initiative.


    "You said that classmate Bai Xuepi, for some reason, didn''t come to school..."


    "what reason?"


    "Um...this...actually, there is no important reason, because she is too lonely, can''t make friends, doesn''t know how to get along with others, so she doesn''t like to go to school..." Mao Mujing looked distressed, and then He tried to explain: "Also, don''t you think that she is an irresponsible teacher, I usually take the time to tutor her..."


    "Lonely, I don''t know how to make friends, I have such a personality, go, take me to see and see." Monkey King said, got up and stood up.


    "Hey~ My fish..."


    "I''ll give it to you after you take me to see people!"


    "Well then! Baixue has always been alone, and it is pitiful. If you can make friends with her, it would be great!" Mao Mu Jing stood up and led the way: "But she lives in the girls'' dormitory. How do you get in?"


    "Don''t worry, I will be invisible!" Monkey King said, his figure disappeared instantly, and Mao Jingjing''s eyes widened in surprise: "That''s amazing! Student Wukong, what kind of monster are you?"


    "It''s a violation of school rules to expose your identity. As a teacher, you can''t know the law and break the law." Monkey King said, squeezing a hand in front of the cat''s quiet Hun, making her instantly "ah" He sighed, sitting softly on the ground, his face blood-red: "Student Monkey King, you are too bad, don''t tease the teacher!"


    "Then quickly lead the way..."


    Mao Mu hurriedly got up, afraid to talk nonsense, for fear that he would be attacked by Monkey King again: "Oh yes, I don''t like teasing the teacher. Even if I want to touch it, I have to wait until no one is..."


    In this way, under the leadership of Mao Mujing, Monkey King walked into the girls¡¯ dormitory with a swagger, walking in the corridor, all kinds of clothes fluttering, all kinds of Yingying and Yanyan in the room, it can be described as a feast for the eyes. .


    Finally came to Baixue''s room, Mao Mujing knocked on the door lightly, Jiao said: "Student Bai Xue, teacher came to see you!"


    After a while, the door of the room clicked softly, and a small gap was opened. It seemed that after identifying the people outside, the door of the room opened, revealing a beautiful girl with a lollipop, and she saw a handful of her. Pulling Mao Mu Jing into the room, he closed the door again.


    Fortunately, the invisibility of Monkey King was fast enough, otherwise he would have a closed door.


    As soon as he flashed into the room, Monkey King naturally appeared, which made Bai Xue full of hostility in a slight surprise: "Who are you? How did you get in?"


    The indoor temperature dropped sharply, and frost was condensed in the rising cold...


    "Ah~Classmate Baixue, I brought him, don''t be nervous!" Mao Mu Jing stopped in front of Bai Xue and explained aloud.


    "You brought it?" Bai Xue frowned slightly: "You are a teacher, and you brought boys into the girls'' dormitory?"


    "Ah, don''t care about such details!" Mao Mujing waved his hand nonchalantly, and looked at Monkey King: "Student Wukong, you can give me the Skyfish now!"


    "Take it!" Monkey King threw it away, and Mao Mu quietly caught it immediately: "This kind of fish does not need to be cooked, it can be eaten directly."


    Seeing Maomujing holding the Skyfish, he has entered a state of total selflessness. Monkey King no longer cares about her. Instead, he looks at Bai Xue. He was about to speak, but Bai Xue took a step ahead, saying with a cold expression: "Sun Wukong, I know you, surrounded by people, you are not alone, nor lonely, I am not the same as you, so I don''t want to know you, please leave immediately!"


    "It''s really hard for people who aren''t interested in me to talk to her!" Sun Wukong muttered to himself. Seeing Bai Xue''s face and cold aura that were thousands of miles away, he also understood the current situation. The situation is not helpful.


    Anyway, people have seen it, although it is not ideal, but the goal can be regarded as achieved.


    And it¡¯s a female dormitory. It¡¯s the first time I met someone in this way. It¡¯s really too much. Sun Wukong looked at the cat¡¯s eyes quietly. At this time, she, there are only fish in the whole world, and she has forgotten Sun Wukong. Wow country went.


    "This cat teacher is really unreliable!" Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, waved goodbye decisively, and went down from the window...


    Walking on the street, Monkey King rubbed his chin: "Do you like the lonely and pitiful weak, so that you can resonate with her? This Bai Xueku is really a freak, and his taste is really unique..."


    Thinking about Baixue all the way, Monkey King suddenly felt a fragrant breeze coming from the tip of his nose. Looking ahead, it was a towering white snow. The figure suddenly stopped, and he took a staggered step and dodged. There was no face-to-face collision with people.


    "Sorry, I''m distracted!"


    "Student Monkey King, don''t you know that boys are not allowed to enter the female dormitory?" The voice owner is a woman dressed up by a teacher, and there is a beauty mole on her chin, giving her the rhyme of a familiar woman. taste.


    "You are?" Monkey King felt that the woman in front of him was a bit familiar, and couldn''t remember who it was for a while.

 1924 Chapter 217 The Cage Girl Li Lizi

    "You don''t even know me?" The beauty teacher looked at Monkey King and seemed very surprised. She opened her sex and her mouth slightly, and she couldn''t help but want to take a bite.


    "The light is too dim, walk over to the light!" Monkey King waved his hand to the beautiful teacher.


    Obviously, it was not that he did not recognize this beautiful teacher, but was teasing others, because from the tone of this beautiful teacher, Monkey King had already seen that she was full of malice towards him. Since he had no good intentions, he would naturally It must be teased.


    "You are really rude as a student, and I don''t know why you are so popular!" The beautiful teacher wrinkled her eyebrows slightly, and she really obediently walked to the street lamp aside: "Is it clear now? ?"


    "It turned out to be Teacher Li Lizi!" Sun Wukong''s recognizable expression: "It''s dark this day. Why don''t you stay in your room obediently and run out?"


    Li Lizi, a caged girl, is a Lamia with a human upper body and a snake on the lower body. However, on the surface, this is a math teacher who is passionate and sexual, but privately uses his own ability to directly infuse knowledge Extremists who are brainwashed among male students, and seem to have S attributes.


    "Look at this, I should ask you, right?" Teacher Li Lizi''s face is gentle, without losing the teacher''s majesty, full of sexuality and beauty: "Have you been to the girls'' dormitory?"


    "I have been there, there is a problem?" Sun Wukong nodded, but he knew it clearly: "It seems that when I jumped from the window of Baixue''s bedroom, she found it!"


    Because Monkey King was very casual, he was discovered by the caged girl Li Lizi.


    To this is a very straightforward answer, the caged girl Li Lizi was obviously stunned. For other boys, shouldn''t they try to hide their denial at this time?This guy admitted so simply, he was a little different from other students, no, it should be naughty.


    "Don''t you know that boys are forbidden to go to the girls'' dormitory? If the school knows about it, it will be a big mistake!" Li Lizi, the cage girl, looked serious.


    "You don''t have to say it!"


    "You still want the teacher to keep you secret?" Li Lizi, the caged girl, seemed a little angry: "It seems that it won''t work if you don''t teach you a lesson. Go, come to my office!"


    To go to her office is to go to her room.


    "This beautiful teacher doesn''t want to teach me, right?" Sun Wukong was a little surprised when he saw this posture, and then he smiled again: "However, I will see who will teach me then!"


    Followed by Teacher Li Lizi to her residence, opened the door of a dimly lit room, Li Lizi pointed to the desk next to her and said, "Sit down!"


    Monkey King sat down in accordance with Yan, he wanted to see what this beautiful teacher wanted to do.


    At this time, Teacher Li Lizi suddenly came over very hot, sucking in the smell of Monkey King''s body, and adding a corner of his lips: "It''s really a taste of one person, no wonder so many little girls miss you. Now, even the teacher wants to eat you when he smells it!"


    As he said, he actually stuck out his tongue and put a touch on Monkey''s face.


    In places where no one is, she gradually exposed her nature.


    "You brought me here, wouldn''t you just want to tell me this?"


    "It''s really calm, not at all like those purely affectionate little boys!" Li Lizi looked at Monkey King and smiled: "The teacher just asked why you went to the girls'' dormitory. It is also very easy to fall in love at this age. It''s normal, but the teacher really wants to know, why do you always skip class when you are in my class? Isn''t the teacher not attractive enough?"


    "It''s your class, I''ve escaped everyone''s class!" Monkey King looked straight and confident.


    "Sure enough, he is a naughty bad student!" Li Lizi stretched out his slender hand and stroked Monkey King''s neck lightly, looking very provocative: "It seems that I need to train it!"


    As he said, he twisted his waist and one limb and walked to the side. He took out a paper and showed it in front of Monkey King: "Next week will be the mock exam, and soon it will be the midterm exam. For you, a bad student teacher who has been playing truant. I¡¯m worried, so I¡¯m going to take the test alone now. If it doesn¡¯t pass..." As he said, he suddenly squeezed his body on Monkey King, exhaling like blue: "The teacher will personally give you counseling. !"


    "Sure enough, I''m a fairy, I know how to seduce people!" Monkey King took a look at the paper, and threw it aside, saying simply, "No!"


    "Isn''t it possible for such a simple question? It seems that I really need to give you a good counseling!" Li Lizi said, turned and left the room, after a while, walked in again, but changed into an S suit The queen''s attire, with a whip in her hand, can be described as a big change.


    "You...what do you want to do?" Looking at Li Lizi''s attire, Monkey King immediately took out his mobile phone to''Kaka Kaka'' for a burst of continuous shooting.


    However, Li Lizi''s face became cold, but he drew it with a whip: "Don''t be distracted, give me a good review of my homework!"


    However, the imaginary whip did not hit Monkey King, but was caught by him. Monkey King looked at Li Lizi with a smile on his face: "You usually use this method to teach people. ?"


    "You, let go!" Li Lizi''s face changed slightly. She had heard of Monkey King single-handedly singled out all boys in the school. If this student goes violently, she can''t help it. She immediately asked: "I''m you. Mathematics teacher, don¡¯t you still want to beat the teacher?"


    "I have this idea!" Sun Wukong smiled, with a little force in his hand, he snatched the leather whip from Li Lizi''s hand: "Looking at you dressed like this, I suddenly want to bully you!" , Sun Wukong also followed the way Li Lizi was before, and lashed her with a whip...


    "Ah! You really dare to hit the teacher?" Li Lizi screamed, her eyes widened, her eyes widened with disbelief. This was the first time she met a student who dared to fight the teacher, and she hadn''t heard of the student who dared to slap the teacher. I said it.


    "You dressed up like this, didn''t you just come to let me fight!" Monkey King smiled, and then drew a whip.


    "Ah~ You forced me!" Teacher Li Lizi''s face was angry, and after a scream, Jiao''s body changed instantly, becoming bigger and longer at an astonishing speed. In a moment, she was already transformed into a body. Lamia with a human head and snake body.


    "Even if it becomes the main body, it is useless!" Monkey King smiled evilly: "Now I officially announce that the anti-adjustment has begun..." ..

 1925 Chapter 218 Emergencies

    One night, teacher Li Lizi¡¯s room was full of her exclamations...


    Just because the enchantment is set up in the room, outsiders are not blessed to see it.


    The next morning, Monkey King left Li Lizi''s room refreshedly. On this day, Li Lizi took a day''s''sick leave''.


    This makes countless boys secretly worried. You know, in normal times, the image of this Li Lizi is very good in everyone''s mind. He is generous and passionate, mature and stable. For those who like to know a female imperial sister But it has a fatal attraction.


    On the way to school, I naturally met Mengxiang and Hu Meng, and Monkey King came to the classroom during the cheers of the three girls.


    After a while, the class bell rang, and Mao Mujing also entered from the door: "Good morning, classmates, originally this class was from Teacher Li Lizi, but she suddenly took sick leave, so I will substitute for this class. !"


    "Ah~ Teacher Li Lizi is sick? Isn''t it serious? Teacher Mao Mujing!" Meng Xiang asked with a worried expression.


    "It''s not very serious, just a little cold..."


    "A cold! That''s okay!"


    After hearing the words, everyone was relieved.


    "Cold? This excuse is really bad." Monkey King heard it, but an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Thinking of the scene when I was training Li Lizi last night, it was really cool and enjoyable. Do I have to find a chance to come a few more times?


    At noon, after class, Mengxiang and the girls invited to find Monkey King together: "Wukong, we are going to see Teacher Li Lizi, are you going?"


    "She lives in the girls'' dormitory building. I won''t go there. Go!" I just got out of there in the morning, why are you going there?


    Moreover, he was the culprit who asked Li Lizi to take''sick leave''. If he goes now, Mengxiang and the others will be upset again with the attitude of Teacher Li Lizi towards him at this time.


    "That''s right, it''s really inconvenient for you to go, then let''s go!" Mengxiang and the others don''t suspect it.


    "See you later, Wukong!" Hu Meng approached Sun Wukong, squeezed her giant pair on Sun Wukong for a while, and followed Mengxiang and the others.


    "Then, I''ll go to the swimming club..." Seeing Mengxiang and the others leaving behind, Monkey King also turned and left and came to the swimming club.


    After seeing Monkey King, Ichinose Pearlfish ran from a distance and hugged his arm intimately: "Master Goku, why are you alone today, Mengxiang and the others?"


    "Ms. Li Lizi is sick, I went to see her..." Monkey King found a cushion and lay down: "Come on, press 1 for me."


    Ichinose pearl fish squinted, chuckled, and lay directly on Monkey King¡¯s back. The Hungarian squatted and said in a very seductive voice: "Then you want me to use my hands. , Or should we use Hungary?"


    "Can you use both?"


    Ichinose Zhuyu smiled charmingly: "Master Goku is really greedy!"


    "Senior Zhuyu, it''s too cunning, you can''t monopolize Master Wukong!" I saw a bunch of mermaid papers, and they all ran over, surrounded Monkey King, and began to rub him, oh no, yes Press 1 mol.


    Half an hour later, while Monkey King was drowsy, Mao Mujing hurriedly came to the swimming club to find Monkey King, but his cute and adorable Jiao Yiyi woke him up: "Student Wukong, something is wrong, Bai Xue Something happened to classmate!"


    "What can happen to her?" Monkey King opened his eyes, rolled over, Ichinose Zhuyu cleverly put his big leg on his head.


    Mao Mujing has been accustomed to seeing this kind of scene in the past two weeks, and it is not surprising: "I don¡¯t know why, Bai Xue has frozen the teacher Xiaohu who went to visit Teacher Li Lizi into popsicles, and is still lying in the hospital for rescue. Well, Bai Xue was also punished for dropping out..."


    "Huh? Why did this happen in advance?" Monkey King was a little surprised after hearing this: "Is the teacher named Xiaohu dead?"


    "That''s it, it''s just that the injury is not light, and I lost half my life!"


    "Teacher Xiaohu?" When Ichinose Zhuyu heard the name, Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "I heard some sisters talk about it, that guy has a quirk of taking advantage of girls..."


    "That''s it!" A mermaid girl on the side nodded again and again: "I''ve met before. That guy looks good on the outside, but he is very dirty on the inside. At the time, he wanted to take advantage of me. Sisters arrived in time, that bastard, I really want to suck up his anger!"


    "It''s really a shame that such a bastard didn''t die..." Monkey King rubbed his chin and smiled: "Or, I''ll make it up?"


    "Ah? You want to kill Teacher Xiaohu?" Maomu listened quietly but was anxious: "Don''t do that, but you will be dropped out of school. If you leave, there will be no beloved fish to eat!"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and slapped Mao Mujing''s buttocks: "Are you worried about me or your fish!"


    "Worry about both!" Mao Mujing''s face was red.


    "Oh~Master Goku, you seem to have an ulterior secret with Teacher Mao Mujing!" Ichinose Pearlfish looked at the scene in front of him, and immediately put his head close to Monkey King''s ear, very ambiguous hee hee Smile.


    "No, Wukong has never beaten anyone, nor has he touched anyone..." Maomu quietly waved his hand and explained.


    It was just this explanation. After hearing this, Sun Wukong rolled his eyes and gave her an angry look: "Just your IQ, I doubt how you became a teacher?"


    "Ah? No, I missed it!" Maomu was silent for a moment before he woke up and hurriedly covered his mouth with his hands.


    "You have a fart to cover it now!" For this cute teacher, Monkey King was speechless.


    "Hehe, Master Goku, it''s amazing, even your class teacher has been settled by you!" Ichinose Zhuyu blinked at both of them very ambiguously.


    Monkey King ignored the booing mermaids and looked at Mao Jing: "Where is Bai Xue now?"


    "He injured Teacher Xiaohu and ran away. He is still looking for it now!"


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry about this, I''ll go find her!" Monkey King said, got up and stood up, his figure flashed, and he disappeared.


    "Why... disappeared?" Mao Mu looked at Monkey King who had suddenly disappeared, in a daze.


    On the contrary, the girls of Ichinose Pearlfish had their eyes shining, and their faces were excited and excited: "This is Teleport? That''s amazing, you deserve to be Goku-sama!"


    "Hey, teacher Mao Mujing, since you are so close to Master Wukong, do you know what kind of monster he is?"


    "do not know¡­" ..

 1926 Chapter 219 The start is too light

    Walking through the horrible woods, what I saw was a seaside, and Bai Xue was squatting on the shore with a look of loneliness and helplessness, his godless eyes looked pitiful.


    Monkey King flashed here, looking at Bai Xue''s back: "I really am here!"


    Bai Xue was slightly startled, Ben''s lonely and helpless expression instantly turned into a blank expression, turning his head to look at Monkey King, her voice was cold: "It''s you..."


    "Come back with me! You can''t escape reality like this, you''re wrong and you''re wrong..."


    "You... believe me?" Bai Xue looked at Monkey King, obviously stunned.


    "Of course, you don¡¯t seem to talk, you are a bit lonely, but you don¡¯t look like a bad guy who hurts people for no reason. Of course, even if you are a bad guy, I¡¯m on your side. Who called me? I really like you!"


    "Unexpectedly, the person who knows me best... turns out to be the person I hate the most..." Baixue shrugged her shoulders and started crying.


    "Hey~ I''m moved, I''m moved, it hurts to say that I am the person you hate the most!"


    "I''m sorry, my opinion of you has changed..." Bai Xue stared at Monkey King. Although there were still tears in the corner of her eyes, she suddenly laughed. It was really beautiful after the rain.


    "Well, it''s so good to smile, don''t keep a straight face..." Monkey King walked to Baixue''s side and sat down: "When you are lonely and helpless, you should tell your friends. It will look lonely and lonely, people live in groups, and so are demons. A person cannot live alone."


    "Friends..." Bai Xue whispered to herself, a little lost.


    "Yes, it is a friend!" Monkey King turned his head and looked at Bai Xue seriously: "Now, we are friends! Now, do you still feel that your mood is the same as before?"


    Bai Xue was stunned, and was surprised to find that after talking to Monkey King for a while, the original helpless grievances disappeared. Instead, she felt a touch of peace of mind, as if as long as Monkey King was there, things would not matter to Monkey King.


    "It''s incredible...Is this the so-called...friend?"


    Sun Wukong stretched out his hand to sit down with Bai Xue and sit side by side with him: "By the way, you were too light to start, and you didn''t kill the wretched guy, but it doesn''t matter, I will help you make up the knife..." His eyes narrowed slightly, flashing with unknown killing intent.


    "Huh?" Bai Xue looked at Monkey King with a look of astonishment. This person was fine just now and gave her a very warm feeling. Why did she become so dangerous when talking?However, this feeling is not annoying.


    Sun Wukong is more than just talking. He dare to indecent assassination Baixue. The teacher named Xiaohu has already been on his death list. The reason why he didn''t kill him right away is just the wrong time. If he died now, Baixue would be true. Going to drop out.


    Although Sun Wukong has never seen the teacher named Xiaohu, does he need to be present to kill?Just one thought, the little pot teacher is already alive in the exam. During this time, his life will shrink rapidly, and then he will get a''serious illness'' and die.


    God knows it, ghosts don''t know it, and it won''t cause anyone''s suspicion.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go back, don''t make them wait anxious!"


    "But..." Baixue hesitated.


    "Don''t be afraid, isn''t there still me?"


    "Hmm..." Seeing Monkey King, Bai Xue''s worry disappeared inexplicably, and followed him back to school...


    As for Baixue¡¯s injury to Teacher Xiaohu, it was already known to the whole school during this period of time. He could hear other people¡¯s comments along the way. This made Bai Xue a nervous look on his back and grabbed Sun Wukong. The corners of his clothes followed behind him.


    Called Mao Mujing, and brought Bai Xue and Monkey King to the principal''s office.


    This office is still so dim, which makes people feel somber and horrible, and the principal sitting at the dim desk, revealing a pair of glowing eyes, makes people fear and panic.


    Mao Mu quietly looked at the principal in front of him, his legs were a little weak in fright, and he clung to Monkey King''s back, and said in a nervous low voice: "Student Wukong, why did you bring us to the principal''s office? To solve the case of Bai Xue, we can go to the Ministry of Education..."


    "If there is no evidence, it''s useless to find those scumbags..." Monkey King made no secret, and even the principal could hear his flat voice clearly: "But finding the principal is different. The right and wrong are different. Everyone has to see clearly, the entire school is under his watch. I believe that when the scumbag teacher named Xiaohu wants to insult Baixue, the principal must also see it clearly!"


    "The young man is really a little clever!" the principal said in vain, his voice a little hoarse and heavy, and he felt palpitation and majesty.


    "Pretending to be gods and tricks..." Monkey King looked at the principal who was in the dark, disdainful in his heart: "I know how many hairs you have on your body, so I will pretend it back."


    Although the principal was pretending to be a ghost in Monkey King''s eyes, it is undeniable that his posture really calmed Mao Mu Jing and Bai Xue.


    "I really know what happened to her..." The principal gave Bai Xue a glance, then fixed his gaze on Monkey King, exuding a faint and dangerous cold light: "Similarly, what happened to you I am It is clear that you know that the little palace and the three lizardmen who have become useless are all your masterpieces?"


    "Hey?! You did it?!" Cat Mu Jing heard this, but stared at Monkey King with wide eyes.


    It''s just that Monkey King''s expression is still calm: "I thought that the principal is really omnipotent. It seems that I have been thinking too much. Those guys don''t have anything to do with me."


    "If you want to set up brother, don''t think about your scum all your life..." Sun Wukong was full of disdain, but he has absolute self-confidence. How could the principal scum see what he did? , This guy made it clear that he wanted to talk about the White Wolf. It was very insidious. Unfortunately, Monkey King was more sinister than him. Compared with Monkey King, he was not one and a half stars behind. You want to test out Monkey King''s tone. You think too much.


    "Is it really that he did it?" The principal''s eyes glowed, staring at Monkey King, and there was a slight shake in his heart, but he immediately rejected him: "It''s impossible, it must be. This guy did it because he seemed too calm, but unfortunately, even I couldn¡¯t see what he did. This student is really a bit evil..." ..

 1927 Chapter 220 Decision

    Although the principal, the old fox, had already made some determination in his heart, he had targeted Monkey King for all the recent incidents, but he had no way to deal with Monkey King without direct evidence.


    And he didn''t care much about what Sun Wukong did. After all, in this monster academy, weak monsters were often eaten by them, but a few people who were abolished were already very kind.


    "Although there is no direct evidence to prove that these things were done by you, I just have a feeling that these incidents have nothing to do with you!" The principal looked at Monkey King, his eyes gleaming with terror: "You have to be careful. Oh, boy, cutting the grass without removing the roots, but it will cause a lot of trouble! Especially that called Moriqiu Silver Shadow, the werewolf monsters are all social creatures, a very united group, not so easy to deal with What..."


    Monkey King directly ignored the principal¡¯s admonition, and he is still testing Monkey King¡¯s tone. Although Monkey King has an indifferent attitude towards what he has done was leaked out1, he was caught trying to confess his words. He won''t let the deal happen.


    "You already know about Bai Xue, then you will settle her affairs..."


    "She was not at fault, so naturally she won''t be punished..." The principal nodded.


    "Then we won''t bother you to pretend to be in this dark room, goodbye!" Monkey King waved his hand at the principal and left the office with Bai Xue and Mao Mu Jing.


    After the door was closed, when only the principal was left alone in the dim office, he then woke up, his glistening eyes looked even more terrifying: "I didn''t even think about rejecting him? Yes? What is going on?!"


    At this moment, the headmaster''s expression became extremely serious in vain: "It seems that Yanghai Academy has really come to an extraordinary character. Even I don''t have the slightest resistance to his words...Look. It really doesn''t look like a human being, so I have to check his bottom..."


    As the voice fell, he was no longer seen in the dim headmaster''s office...


    "Hu~ I finally figured it out. Every time I face the principal, I feel very nervous!" In the corridor, Mao Mujing let out a long sigh of relief just as he walked out of the principal''s office.


    "A guy who can''t even restrain his breath can only mean that he hasn''t cultivated yet at home. What is there to be afraid of?" Monkey King smiled.


    "You don''t know, the principal is actually very scary, very powerful!" Mao Mujing said with a serious expression.


    "That''s just for you!" Monkey King''s face was plain, and he didn''t want to cheer on this topic. He turned his head and looked at Bai Xue: "Are you going to the swimming club with us?"


    "Swimming Club?" Baixue''s eyes lit up: "I''ve heard of this. It''s a new club you just established, right? I want to join!"


    "Welcome!" Monkey King smiled slightly, Bai Xue looked expectant, her little hand still held the corner of the clothes behind Monkey King, like a follower.


    When the three came to the swimming club, Mengxiang and the others all gathered around...


    When Bai Xue, who had been trailing behind Monkey King, saw Mengxiang and the others, he immediately stood in front of Monkey King and looked at them hostilely: "You two are Mengxiang and Hu Meng. ! Then she is Fairy Child Zi, and Wukong belongs to me. Anyone who interferes with me must be cleared out!" The biting cold air radiated from her body, causing the ground to freeze into ice in an instant...


    The three girls of Mengxiang are all facing great enemies, but their mutual hostility has just risen, but Monkey King relentlessly patted Bai Xue on the forehead: "They are my friends, so they are also your friends. , You can get along well in the future!"


    "It''s not a friend, but a girl~friend~you~oh!" Hu Meng said, immediately clinging to Monkey King and rubbing her pair of big Huns, seeing Mengxiang and Fairy Zi with an angry face, directly He pulled her away, and Fairy Tong Zi was even more Jue. He directly grabbed Hu Meng''s Huong with both hands, pinched hard, and the two women immediately fought together.


    Ichinose Pearlfish stepped forward, looked at Monkey King, and smiled: "Master Goku, this harem is really not easy to open, right?"


    "It''s true! So now I officially recognize you as my personal secretary, and I will teach you the task of bringing them together in the future!" Monkey King patted Ichinose Pearl on the shoulder and said solemnly.


    "You really like embarrassing people!" Ichinose Zhuyu smiled: "But for you, I will work hard! This is what I am good at. I want them to unite and love in the shortest possible time. The best way is to take them on an adventure trip together!"


    "Adventure travel?" After Sun Wukong heard this, his eyes lit up: "If you say so, I have a good place to go!"


    This reminded him of the Orange Concubine who is still in the human world. He wants Monkey King to see her again after the summer vacation. Obviously he can''t wait. Now that it is proposed by Ichinosezuyu, he wants to make Mengxiang Their relationship became harmonious, and this trip seemed indispensable.


    "Okay, that''s it!" Sun Wukong was originally an activist, and he immediately acted as he thought of anything. Now he looked at Maomu quietly: "Tomorrow you go to the principal... No, the principal may no longer be at school tomorrow Yes, you go ask for a leave of absence from the chairman, we are going to the human world for two days!"


    "Hey? Go to the human world?!!!"


    Before Mao Mujing could reply, Mengxiang was the first to scream, because she repelled the human world and hated humans.


    "Go to the human world? Okay!" Hu Meng and Fairy Tong Zi looked excited.


    "Um...Student Wukong, if you ask for leave for no reason, the chairman will not agree..." Mao Mujing said with a tangled expression, weak.


    "I know that you have no right to speak with you, the cute and adorable teacher. Come with me to see Teacher Li Lizi later. If you two take the initiative, it is still feasible to take two days off!"


    "Teacher Li Lizi?" Mao Mujing touched her finger and said weakly: "She always hates seriousness, will you agree?"


    "With me, she dare not agree!" Monkey King grunted. The little girl had been docile and subdued by him a long time ago, and she wouldn''t say a word for nothing.


    Ichinose Pearlfish squinted slightly, looking at Monkey King, Xiang 1 lip close to his ear: "Great, Master Goku, you won''t stretch your feet to Teacher Li Lizi, right?"


    (PS: I''m a bit busy at work, I can only change it once. When I finish the work, I will update it.)

 1928 Chapter 221 Travel

    After school that day, Monkey King came to Teacher Li Lizi¡¯s home with Mao Mu Jing. When he saw Monkey King, Li Lizi flushed into Monkey King¡¯s arms, filled with charm and charm. The expectant voice said: "Master Wukong, you are finally here, let''s continue playing games together!" She couldn''t see her being''ill'' at all.


    "Playing games? What games? I want to play too!" After the cat''s eyes listened quietly, he immediately raised his watch, saying that cats love to play.


    "Oh~ It turned out to be Teacher Mao Mujing!" Li Lizi hung in Monkey King¡¯s arms, squinted at Mao Mujing, and a smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth: "If there is one more person, it is true. It¡¯s very interesting, don¡¯t you think, Master Goku?"


    Obviously, for the Monkey King at this moment, the morals and other things have been lost early: "The more people, the better! Get up..." Then, he pulled the two beautiful teachers and closed the door...


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night, and also a night that cannot be spoken to outsiders...


    The next morning, Li Lizi and Mao Mujing walked hand in hand to the chairman''s office...


    After Sun Wukong left Li Lizi''s dormitory, he directly invited Hu Meng and the others to the swimming club, preparing for the necessities of traveling to the human world.


    The request for leave was much smoother than Li Lizi and the others had imagined. Even the chairman of the board was afraid that they would not have enough funds, so he was extremely enthusiastic and gave them a large amount of money. This scene made Li Lizi and Mao Mujing two The beautiful teacher was dumbfounded.


    Even if the inexplicable request for leave was approved, but they even posted the money back to them, this chairman is indeed a good person!


    In fact, how did the two of them know that the reason why the chairman will agree to this unreasonable request and give them a large amount of travel expenses is entirely because Monkey King has manipulated the chairman. If you want to be obedient by yourself, it is also for Monkey King. It''s just a matter of thought.


    Now that the fake was approved and the money was received, Sun Wukong and his party, who had already packed their luggage, immediately took the big bags and took the bus to the human world...


    Compared to the desertedness when I first took this bus, the current bus is very lively, with Meng Xiang and Hu Meng tightly sandwiched on the left and right sides, holding a little Lolita Fairy Zi in his arms, left and right in front Sitting in two rows are two beautiful teachers with a sense of sexuality. In the back, there is a pair of eyes staring at Monkey King forever. Needless to say, this follower-like character is only Bai Xue.


    And Ichinose Pearlfish sat in the right-hand row of Sun Wukong, looking at Hu Meng and Mengxiang, with a look of envy, as if pulling them away and occupying that position by himself.


    "Youth, not bad! Teachers and students... awesome!" The driver''s uncle was expressionless, his eyes glowed, and he did not turn his head. He gave a thumbs up to Monkey King, his tone seemed to be full of admiration.


    "Thank you, it''s comparable to your "old driver"!"


    "I''m not as good as you!" The driver uncle obviously didn''t know what the old driver meant, and said calmly: "The school will actually ask you to leave for you alone and let you go to the human world. What do you do? Arrived?"


    "We just mentioned it to the chairman of the board. I didn''t expect that he actually agreed and gave us a lot of money!" Mao Mujing looked excited and happy: "The chairman is really a good person. , We had misunderstood him before!"


    "Oh~ So, the chairman is really a good person!" The gloom of the driver''s eyes became even more strange.


    "This''old driver'' really has a problem!" Sun Wukong glanced at the driver uncle casually, and ignored him. For him, no matter what the driver''s identity, he was just an ant who could easily dismiss him. That''s it, naturally you don''t have to care about it.


    "But I''m really lucky. I didn''t expect that we would meet the uncle driver who happens to come to the school every month. It saves us driving to the human world by ourselves..." Mao Mujing looked at the uncle driver with joy. Tao.


    "Lucky is good, but please remove the word''uncle'', teacher Mao Mujing!" The driver''s uncle said quietly.


    "Ah~ sorry, it was rude!"


    In this chat, the bus quickly passed through the tunnel and entered the human world...


    Everyone who was stimulated by the dazzling sunlight slightly narrowed their eyes, and it took a moment to adapt.


    "Just stop here!" Monkey King greeted.


    As soon as the driver stepped on the brakes, he said without looking back: "Is it true that I just need to send you here? I don''t need me to send you to your destination?


    "No, we were here to play..." Sun Wukong said, and immediately got off the bus. When Hu Meng and the others saw it, they all got out of the car one after another.


    "Then, I wish you a pleasant journey!" The uncle driver said, as soon as he stepped on the accelerator, the bus instantly drifted away beautifully...


    "Here...this is the human world..." Mengxiang hugged Monkey King''s arm tightly and looked at everything around her, looking very nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous, there will be no problem with all of us this time!" Monkey King smiled and patted her.


    "Well~ I am more looking forward to it now than I am nervous!" Mengxiang smiled slightly.


    "Nah~ Brother Wukong, where are we going to play now?" Fairy Tong Zi took Sun Wukong''s left hand with a look of expectation.


    "Didn''t the chairman give a large sum of money, let''s go, let''s buy a few new swimsuits first, and then go to the beach on vacation!"


    "A holiday by the sea? Great, people wanted to do it a long time ago!" Hu Meng looked excited, and took Monkey King to a big shopping mall...


    "Everyone, be careful, don''t be discovered by human beings!" Mao Mujing reminded seriously.


    Teacher Li Lizi reached out and grabbed the cat''s tail that appeared behind her: "You should take care of yourself and talk about it yourself!"


    "Ah~" Mao Mu Jing immediately exclaimed, and hurriedly put his tail away.


    After spending a long time on a crazy shopping trip, Monkey King stopped the taxi and named the place to go. Unexpectedly, the driver shook his head again and again: "You are going to this beach? I advise you not to go. , Don¡¯t you guys watch the news? I heard that there have been several serial disappearances, especially the sunflower garden there, which is called the Witch¡¯s Hill. I heard that it has been cursed by the witch. If the humans set foot, you still need to change places, but don¡¯t go to that place again. I want to live a few more years and I will never go to that place..."


    With that, I stepped on the accelerator and left...

 1929 Chapter 222 Witchs Hill

    "Hey, boy, do you hear that? It seems that your clansmen are arresting people where we are going!" Hu Meng looked at Fairy Tong Zi with a curious look.


    "Believe in rumors, Hu Meng''s brain is really simple!" Fairy Tong Zi stared at Hu Meng angrily.


    "Don''t have such an angry expression, I don''t really hate it!" Hu Meng did smile, and turned his head to look at Monkey King: "Then shall we go? Wukong..."


    "Of course I am going. Now that I know that there is a problem, I have to go even more!" Monkey King was affirmed.


    Ichinose Pearlfish nodded in agreement, but she knew Sun Wukong''s purpose very well, she was going there because of a problem, and she wouldn''t be here if she had no problem.


    "Well~ If it''s the witch who is making trouble, you really can''t let it go!" Mao Mu Jing''s face was serious.


    "But if even the taxi refuses to go there, how are we going to go? Are we going on?" Teacher Li Lizi looked very embarrassed.


    Mao Mu Jing: "Sure enough, we should have driven out our own car..."


    "Okay, don''t worry about such trivial things here. For me, it''s not a difficult thing..." Sun Wukong said: "It''s been a long time for shopping, so we won''t take a taxi all the way to the beach..."


    "How do you go then?" Meng Xiang looked curious.


    "Just go!" Sun Wukong thought, and in a flash, he already showed up at the beach with his daughters.


    Looking at the surrounding beach and the sea, Mengxiang and other women were obviously stunned. Fairy Tong Zi first reacted and exclaimed in shock: "That''s amazing! This is it? Brother Wukong, what kind of magic is this? Space transfer?"


    "That''s it!"


    "Obviously you are not a witch, but you can use such powerful magic, Brother Wukong, what are you?" Fairy Tong Zi became more curious about Monkey King.


    "That''s it! Just say it!" Hu Meng also began to join in the excitement, and began to rub Sun Wukong with her huge pair: "There are no outsiders here!"


    "If I say I am a god, will you believe it?"


    Meng Xiang and other women were stunned when they heard this.


    "Look, it''s hard to believe, right? So, don''t ask. When the time comes, you will know."


    "I know I love to pretend to be mysterious, I hate it!" Fairy Zi immediately pouted a small mouth: "Big cow, let''s change our swimsuit!"


    "Hehe~~ Envy?" Hu Meng didn''t get angry when he heard the words, and said arrogantly towards the Xiantong Ziyi Ting Huong.


    "I don''t envy it! Humph!" Fairy Tong Zi gave an angrily expression.


    "Okay, stop quarreling between you two. Come on, let''s set up a tent and change swimsuits!" Monkey King greeted him and took out tools to set up a tent with the girls...


    This tent 1 tent is very convenient, and the construction is completed in a moment. Hu Meng and the others all entered the tent 1 tent and began to change their swimsuits...


    Ichinose Pearlfish was the first to walk out, dressed in a sex-exposure and 1 guinea, came to Monkey King and made a very provocative posture: "How is it, Lord Goku, is it good-looking?"


    "It''s best to look at wearing nothing!" Monkey King smiled.


    "I hate it, Master Goku knows to make fun of people!" Ichinose Pearlfish turned red and secretly glanced inside the tent. Seeing that Hu Meng and the others hadn''t come out yet, he said with shame to Monkey King: "Do you really want to see it?" He leaned forward to Monkey King and pulled the swimsuit up...


    "Ahem~ I''ll say it when there''s no one!" Monkey King immediately stopped a set of jade fish. Although there are few people on the beach, there are some people. If you are seen, you will lose a lot.


    "Then I will show it to you when there is no one!" Ichinose Zhuyu winked at Monkey King. Such a bold sister paper really can''t be messed up. If it is not good, it will be reversed.


    And at this time, Hu Meng and the others came out in swimsuits one by one. Compared with Mengxiang, Fairy Child Zi, Cat Mu Jing, Bai Xue¡¯s conservative outfits, Hu Meng and Li Lizi¡¯s should be bolder. Too many, both of them are in that kind of cloth, especially Li Lizi, or lace. In short, the picture is so beautiful that Monkey King said he couldn''t look away.


    "Come here~~ everyone stand together and take a few pictures first!"


    Monkey King yelled, the game officially started, taking pictures, playing beach volleyball...


    Especially when playing beach volleyball, the turbulent waves made Monkey King a feast for his eyes. Of course, the fairy boy purple is not counted. Little Lolita just needs to be cute.


    As the sun gradually set to the west, all the girls gathered their hearts and put on their clothes, while Ichinose Pearlfish came to Monkey King and said quietly: "Master Goku, don¡¯t forget the purpose of this time. Oh~"


    "Don''t worry!" Monkey King nodded and clapped his hands to attract Mengxiang''s gaze: "The sun has also set, and the game is about the same. Now who wants to go to the Witch''s Hill adventure with me?"


    "Adventure? I''ll go!" Fairy Tong Zi was the first to raise his hand and ran to Monkey King''s side.


    "Don''t you say I forgot, I am also very curious about the curse of that witch!" Hu Meng also walked to the side of Monkey King.


    "This...isn''t it dangerous?" Mengxiang was worried.


    "What are you afraid of, aren''t you an S-rank big monster yourself?" Ichinose Zhuyu urged: "Besides, Master Goku''s strength is super S-rank. What''s so scary?"


    "Really going?" Mao Mujing looked scared.


    "Let''s go, there is Wukong... classmates are here, there is nothing to be afraid of!" Li Lizi smiled.


    The group just followed Monkey King towards the Witch¡¯s Hill...


    It didn''t take long for everyone to see a large sunflower garden. The scene that couldn''t be seen at a glance was beautiful and shocking, and it was even more mixed with magical power.


    Sun Wukong saw at a glance that these sunflowers did not grow naturally, but used magic to give birth. No wonder the sunflowers of this generation have not withered all the year round, and it is no wonder that others have been rumored to be cursed by a witch. This is the difference. The sunflower garden I was looking for was very strange.


    All the way forward, the girls were intoxicated by the countless sunflowers, and finally a seemingly ancient mansion appeared before them, and a woman holding a wand had blocked the way of Monkey King and others in the middle of the road.


    But she saw her glaring at Monkey King with an angry face, full of hostility: "Damn human beings, do you still want to defile our hills?" With a finger of the magic wand in his hand, as the magic light shines, the surrounding plants suddenly changed into The magic grass with sharp teeth like flower buds attacked Monkey King and the others... ..

 1930 Chapter 223 The Orange Concubine

    "It''s really messy. If you attack without asking the reason, it''s not good. For such a disobedient child, you need to be well trained!" Li Lizi''s eyes were slightly narrowed, his eyes exuding a dangerous light.


    "If you launch an attack on us, you have to be prepared to be trained!" Hu Meng shot out his ten fingers, sharp as a sword, his tail and wings emerged at the same time, and he was restored to the real body of the dream demon. , Cut all the magic grass from the attack into two pieces...


    Bai Xue was surging with cold air, and in an instant he froze several magic grasses close to him into ice sculptures and shattered them; while Fairy Child Zi used magic, several magic cards flew out, and cut each magic grass into pieces. After two breaks, but within a moment, all the magic grass was wiped out.


    "You are also a witch? You are all monsters? Why are you with humans? Why do you want to help humans?" Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu looked at Hu Meng and the others with shock and puzzlement.


    "Wukong is not a human being!" Hu Meng snorted proudly, "Wukong is an S-rank monster. If he makes a move, he can kill you in seconds with his fingers, so he dares to make a move on us!"


    "S-level big monster? Isn''t he a human?" Concubine Orange Tiao looked in astonishment. Suddenly, she became very ladylike: "Sorry, it seems that I misunderstood you!" She said, hurriedly came. Going to the front of Monkey King and the others, looking at Monkey King carefully, Dai''s eyebrows are slightly furrowed, and her face is suspicious: "He is really an S-rank monster? But why can''t I feel a little monster? It''s obviously ordinary. It''s a human being! You don''t want to deceive me!"


    As he said, his soft face instantly became extremely hateful. The magic wand in his hand pointed at Monkey King, and a magic beam shot out instantly, with a''pop'', lasing at the heart of Monkey King 1 Bit!


    "Goku!!"


    "Master Goku!"


    "Student Wukong!"


    Hu Meng and the other women were frightened, and they all exclaimed and became angry. Terrible monster energy erupted from their bodies, and each of them restored the body of the monster, even Mengxiang forced it. Transformed, combined with the evil spirits of Mao Mujing and others, forming a terrible pillar of evil spirit rushing into the sky!Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu was so shocked that she sat down on the ground with a fart and a face of fear, and then she realized that she seemed to have reached a terrible hornet''s nest!


    "Dare to hurt my Lord Wukong, kill you!" Li Lizi, who transformed into a''human head snake body'', went violently. His huge and slender body seemed to have incomparable deterrent power. Once transformed, even the sunflowers around him It was also withered in an instant, and with a flick of its tail, it turned into a huge black shadow and blasted away the Orange Concubine in an instant!


    Along the way, she coughed up blood all the way, rubbing a ditch hundreds of meters in the sunflower garden before stopping, but the clothes before Hungary had been corroded completely, revealing a bloody flesh inside.


    "Ok... so strong!!"


    Hu Meng and the others were shocked by Li Lizi''s sudden burst of strength: "This terrible and ominous demon spirit is more terrifying than Mengxiang''s!"


    "Teacher Li Lizi is so amazing?" Fairy Tong Zi swallowed, with a look of surprise.


    Of course, Li Lizi''s own strength cannot be so strong, but after being taught by the Sun Wu air conditioner, one of them did not hold back and did shameful things with her, so now Li Lizi has achieved unprecedented evolution, and his strength is natural. There has been a leap forward.


    "I remember that Teacher Li Lizi looked like this?" Mao Mu Jing looked at the perfect sky blue snake body under Li Lizi, with a look of curiosity.


    No matter how curious Mao Mujing and the others are at the moment, Li Lizi seems to have been touched by the scales at this moment, and his anger is hard to calm. Even if it is a blow to destroy the orange concubine, he still can''t understand his hatred. With a twist, she jumped in front of Concubine Orange Tiao Liu, and pierced her heart like a sharp sword: "Die!"


    Of course, Mengxiang and the others were full of anger, but their movements were not as fast as Li Lizi, and she was one step ahead.


    "stop!"


    Monkey King spoke in time, Li Lizi¡¯s sharp fingertips could be stopped at the heart of Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu Concubine, scared Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu Concubine''s eyes widened with a look of fear, at this moment, let her enjoy 1 death. Horror.


    "I am not injured, there is no need to make such a big battle!" Monkey King patted the clothes before Hungarian, suddenly appeared next to Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu, looking at her miserable appearance, a little distressed, blamed He looked at Li Lizi: "You were too cruel, right? You almost broke the front ribs of Hungary!"


    "Who told her to dare to do it to you!" Li Lizi glared viciously at Concubine Orange Tiao Liu, scared to shrink her body slightly, but it affected the wound. When a mouthful of blood spurted out, her complexion became paler, even her breath It becomes extremely weak.


    And Hu Meng and the others were all around now. Seeing the miserable appearance of Concubine Orange Tiao Liu, the anger in their hearts was mostly reduced: "Wukong, she won''t die, right?"


    "That''s not enough!" Sun Wukong''s hands shone brightly, shining on the mouth of Orange Concubine Liu Concubine, causing the wound to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a moment, even a trace of blood was missing, and then the picture he saw , There are only two tender and white mountains left in Monkey King''s mind...


    Just before looking twice, he saw Fairy Tong Zi lying behind Sun Wukong, covering his eyes with both hands: "Don''t look!"


    Concubine Orange Tiao Liu became ashamed for an instant, and hurriedly blocked the spring light in front of Hungary with her hands, but she glanced at Monkey King from the corner of her eyes, and said weakly: "Thank you...thank you...you really are not human, I made a mistake. It''s... I''m sorry..."


    Monkey King looked at Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu with a serious look: "Is it necessary to distinguish between humans and demons? It seems that your hatred for humans is not a bit of a bit! It has almost reached an extreme level. Can you tell me why? Do you hate humans so much?"


    "This hill and hill have been the habitat of the witch for a long time. We have nothing to do with the world and have been living a peaceful life. However, we broke in without permission and gave unnecessary damage to [development] such a reason..." Speaking of this, Orange Concubine''s tone was suddenly full of anger: "Disturbing everywhere, destroying everywhere, trampling everywhere, what kind of mercy is needed for these cruel humans? In order to protect their homeland, they can only destroy humans. Let them disappear without leaving..."


    "Just because someone else destroyed your homeland, you angered all mankind. Your actions like this are really extreme!" Hu Meng and the others were speechless when they heard this...

 1931 Chapter 224 Runaway

    "Excessive? What''s wrong with killing humans? What''s wrong with killing humans? Those stupid humans deserve to die! They should all be wiped out!" Orange Concubine Liu Concubine''s eyes revealed incomparable hatred.


    "Is there no other way? A peaceful solution?" Fairy Tong Zi said weakly.


    "It''s useless. No matter what you do now, it''s useless. Your master will punish humans!" Orange Tiao Liu said coldly.


    "It''s a punishment or something, isn''t it? You hurt others for your own purposes. What is the difference between you and human beings?" Hu Meng looked upset: "Hey~ this is the style of your witch. ?"


    "Well~ It''s really too much!" Mao''s eyes quietly nodded his chin and agreed.


    "What do you know, if the Witch''s Hill is flattened, I will be homeless!" Orange Tiao Liufei shouted angrily.


    "If this is the case, you can live with us in the academy. There are many companions there, so you won''t be alone!" Maomu thought for a while, and said with a serious expression.


    "This method is really good! Nah, you can go to the school with us!" Fairy Tong Zi looked at Concubine Orange Tiao Liu expectantly with a happy face.


    "So, aren''t there two witches?"


    Seeing the harmonious and happy expressions of Meng Xiang and other women, Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu was really moved.


    "Let''s not talk about it, it''s getting dark, let''s have dinner quickly! I''m so hungry!" Mao Mu quietly shrugged his head, and looked at Monkey King with bright eyes.


    "Then start cooking!"


    Mengxiang and other women were busy starting to light a fire, while Li Lizi took out a piece of clothing from her backpack and handed it to Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu: "It¡¯s because Master Wukong forgave you, I Let you wear your clothes!"


    "Thank you!" Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu immediately took the clothes and put them on her body. It was really inconvenient and embarrassing to always block the spring light in front of Hungary with her hands.


    The women ate a dinner very happily and harmoniously. Even the face of Orange Concubine Liufei showed a rare smile. It seemed to be completely integrated into the group, only after Mengxiang and the others were asleep, She left alone...


    Looking at the moment of peace and warmth that made me enjoy 1 behind me, Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu felt very sad, but she also resolutely turned and left: "Although I want to be with you, my life can no longer be changed. ¡­"


    Monkey King walked out of the tent, looked at the back of Concubine Orange Tiao Liu, and looked at the place where the big house of Witch Hill was located: "That old lady seems to have just died recently, it seems that Concubine Liu is going to run away..." , Turned his head to look at the Ichinose pearl fish behind him: "Go and wake up Moexiang and the others, there is something to do..."


    Witch''s Hill, the mansion.


    Concubine Orange Tiao Liu opened the door and entered the dark room, a figure shrouded in black robe from the back: "Master of the museum..."


    However, the answer to her was the cane that suddenly stretched out from around the room and hung her tightly in the air. This made Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu very panicked and hurriedly explained: "Please forgive me, my lord. , I definitely don¡¯t want to betray the master of the museum!"


    However, the curator seemed indifferent, and the rattan that bound the Concubine Orange Tiao Liu became more and more vigorous, as if to cut off the body of Concubine Orange Tiao Liu!


    "I''m sorry, Master, please forgive me, I will listen to you obediently, and will not waver easily, please give me another chance!"


    "..." The curator under the black robe was silent. For a moment, the cane tied to Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu suddenly loosened her, causing her to fall to the ground severely, but Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu did not seem to have any. Feeling the pain, he knelt down on the ground quickly with a gratitude expression on his face: "My lord, please rest assured, I will definitely not let anyone come close to blaspheme our Witch Hill. I will deal with those guys. Right!"


    As he said, Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu suddenly got up, her eyes were full of madness and coldness, she walked out of the room with her magic wand, and croaked around her body with several crows. At the same time, she flapped her wings and landed countless black feathers. The huge magic power came from her wand. It overflowed and wrapped the whole body, causing three pairs of black wings to suddenly eject from its back, which looked like crow wings, but at the moment it was more like demon wings!


    Looking at the Monkey King and the others who had already rushed to the mansion, there was only an unfamiliar coldness in Concubine Orange''s eyes: "You shouldn''t come again!"


    With a single stroke of the magic wand in his hand, huge magical power poured out, and countless branches of vines stretched out instantly, like tentacles, wrapping Sun Wukong and others around and hanging them in the air.


    "This...this is?!"


    Hu Meng and the others were shocked. They looked at the Orange Concubine Liu, who was walking slowly towards them with six wings spread out, and they were very puzzled: "Concubine Liu, aren''t we friends already? Why are you? Still attacking us? We are worried about you, so we want to come and see you!"


    "Friends? I have no friends!" Concubine Orange Tiao Liu''s face was crazy, her magic wand was blown, and she shouted angrily: "Anyone who defiles the Witch Hill will all die, and you are no exception!"


    A huge magic power spread from the magic wand, and the magic grass that bound Monkey King and the others suddenly soared wildly, growing a huge mouth like a flower and a bud, and biting towards them...


    "Asshole, you really want to kill us!" Li Lizi looked angry: "It seems that you just taught you not enough!"


    With that said, I just wanted to change back to my real body, but the voice of Monkey King suddenly came from my mind: "No action!"


    "Hey? Why?" Li Lizi''s complexion was stagnant, but in this moment of doubt, Concubine Orange''s attack on her had already arrived, and countless branches instantly entangled her, binding her like a zongzi. At the same time, several vines pierced her arm and the skin on her shoulder armor, sucking the evil spirit in her body!


    "Huh? This is?!!!" Li Lizi felt shocked by the rapid loss of demon energy from his body. He wanted to break out of resistance, but received an inexplicable order from Monkey King, and he did not dare to transform.


    Together with Mao Mujing, he received the same order from Monkey King and didn''t make a move. Just like Li Lizi, a few canes were pierced into the shoulders of his arms, and they madly inhaled the evil spirits in their bodies.


    "Haha~~ I originally thought that only Li Lizi possessed such a terrible evil spirit, but I didn''t expect even Mao Mujing to have the same evil spirit as you! Haha!! I will definitely not lose to this time. You! These magic weeds will suck your demonic energy to increase my strength. This time, don''t even try to run away!"


    (PS: It¡¯s a bit late to leave work, so the update is too late. It will be completed tomorrow. I will have more chapters on Monday.) ..

 1932 Chapter 225 Boss Brushed

    "This guy has gone crazy!"


    "Wow, it''s going to be eaten!"


    Hu Meng and several women were hung in the air in an extremely seductive posture, looking at the hideous magic grass coming towards them, Fairy Zi hurriedly raised the wand in his hand, as the magic light shone, A magic card flashed instantaneously, cutting off the magic grass vines that bound Monkey King.


    This made Monkey King very speechless: "How can I save it? It won''t work if you want to stay out of it..."


    He originally came here for the first purpose of Orange Tiao Liufei, and the second is to run into the feelings of Hu Meng and other women, so he didn''t plan to take action. If everything is solved by him in advance, then he will run into a fart. These jealous sisters have to become natural enemies and compete in secret.


    But now I am saved, and I can¡¯t even think of a move. Looking at the magic grass that is biting towards Hu Meng and the others, Monkey King clenched his fist, and all the magic grass that opened his mouth exploded and died in an instant. .


    Together with the rattans that bound Hu Meng and the others, they were all loosened, and their freedom was restored. There was a sound of sweet drinks, and Hu Meng and the others were all transformed and launched a fierce offensive.


    It¡¯s a pity that too many magic grasses have been planted under the ground, and it is almost impossible to kill them. After killing a few, more ones popped up. For a moment, Hu Meng, who had just recovered their freedom, were tied up by the vines again. stand up.


    Even Bai Xue¡¯s cold air is ineffective. After freezing, the ice broke out instantly. After absorbing the enchanting atmosphere of Li Lizi and Mao Mu Jing, the level of the magic grass summoned by Bai Xue and Liu Fei was too different, and it was completely frozen. Can''t stay.


    "Brother Wukong, help!" Fairy Tong Zi exclaimed first.


    "After absorbing the enchanting aura of Li Lizi and the others, this magic herb has also been greatly strengthened!" Sun Wukong sighed. The two women possess his aura, so these magic plants are not so strengthened. A little bit.


    With a light wave, the wind blade flashed, cutting off the cane, and once again rescued Hu Meng and the others.


    At the same time, the figure flashed to Mengxiang''s side, stretched out his hand to grab her, took off the seal cross, a huge monster burst out from Mengxiang''s body, countless bats flying, heralding the S-level monster The vampire has awakened.


    "Vampire? S-rank big monster?!" Seeing Mengxiang''s real body, Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu was shocked. In this group, there are so many powerful guys?


    "But what can I do? I will not lose to anyone anymore now!" Concubine Orange Tiao Liu sips, exuding terrible magic power, after inhaling the enchanting energy of Li Lizi and Mao Mujing, her strength Obtained unprecedented enhancement, the magic wand in one fell swoop, the surrounding magic grass madly skyrocketed, one by one turned into a huge ferocious magic grass, and the sky was flying like tentacle rattans, whipping towards Mengxiang and the others!


    Rimengxiang shuttled among countless rattans, severing countless rattans, and finally lost to the sky full of numbers. He was tightly bound again and hung in the air.


    As for the Ichinose pearlfish, she was hung in the air the entire time, purely for soy sauce. She is a mermaid, and she can still show a little strength in the water, but when it comes to land, it will be nothing.


    "Unexpectedly, this chick is quite powerful, even Li Mengxiang is restricted!" Seeing this situation, Monkey King exclaimed: "Sure enough, tentacles are women''s natural enemies!"


    "Wukong, stop sighing there, come and save us!" Hu Meng looked at Monkey King and cried out for help.


    "It''s useless to save you. It''s hanging up again after a while!" Sun Wukong spread his hands and said, "Would you guys not cooperate? Fight individually, one-on-one, how can you win?"


    With that said, he must take action to rescue Hu Meng and the others again.


    But when Concubine Orange Tiao Liu yelled and said: "I won''t let you succeed!" A terrible magic power was released from the magic wand, and the ground under her feet suddenly split, and a huge ferocious magic grass came out and took her in one mouthful. Swallowing it in, revealing one half of her body in the huge mouth of the magic grass, she turned out to be fused with the magic grass.


    "How come, Concubine Liu, if you use this magic, you will never change back!" Fairy Tong Zi was shocked when she saw this.


    "Did you run away completely..." Monkey King looked at the orange concubine at the moment, and his figure flashed, and he came to Li Mengxiang''s face, cheered off the cane that restrained her, and at the same time, he flashed back and turned Hu Dreaming they rescued them, several women came to Sun Wukong one after another, watching the orange concubine who merged with the magic grass and turned into a monster, all with serious faces: "Wukong, what should I do now?"


    "Form a group to fight the BOSS!" Monkey King smiled casually: "Don''t act alone anymore, you guys work together to make a shot. If you can win, I will save them two!"


    With that said, Monkey King had already rushed towards the place where Li Lizi and Mao Mujing were located. Because the two girls had secretly received Monkey King''s order, they did not resist. They were obediently inhaled by Concubine Orange Tiao Liu and became soy saucers.


    "Huh! Let''s do it! If I lose to the mere witch, I will be too shameless!" Li Mengxiang sneered, and a little bit, already rushing towards the magic grass Liufei!


    "What is a district witch, don''t underestimate a witch! Vampire!!" The magic grass Liufei was violent and angry. After a scream, countless thick rattans spread out, and Mengxiang flogged and bound. !


    Seeing Bai Xue''s slender hand, endless cold air surging, it actually freezes all the tentacle-like rattans in an instant. Although these rattans will crack and freeze in a moment, the time gained is for Li Moexiang. That''s enough.


    At the moment when countless rattans broke out of the ice, Li Mengxiang had already arrived in front of Concubine Mocao Liu, Xiu''s long and long legs suddenly kicked out: "Just give me a good reflection!"''Bang In the loud noise of'', the huge magic grass Liu Fei was actually kicked to the ground by her.


    Fairchild Zi, who is not far away, has already finished a long series of unintelligible spells at this moment, flying all over the sky with magic cards, cutting the countless tentacle vines that want to attack into several pieces, and she herself is also two. He knelt down and sat on the ground with his feet soft.


    Hu Meng''s finger nails are like swords, waving the room, cleaning the magic grass around...


    With the cooperation of several women, the combat power has been greatly improved.


    "You guys, just die obediently! Why do you want to resist!" Concubine Mo Cao Liu''s face was distorted, her face was angry and hideous.


    "Huh~ a lot of nonsense!" Li Mengxiang snorted coolly: "Don''t think that you have absorbed a little bit of evil spirit, and you think you are invincible in the world. If you want to fight with me, you are still far away!"


    The horror and demonic air was permeated and condensed on the right foot. A loud bang once again hit the head of the magic grass that merged with the Concubine Liu, and the debris was flying. This foot actually turned that hideous magic grass. Jukou kicked and exploded, and the shocked Concubine Liu was dizzy with tinnitus...

 1933 Chapter 226 Combination Skills

    It¡¯s just that Concubine Liu did not suffer much trauma. The magic wand in her hand exudes strong magical fluctuations. The ground under Li Mengxiang¡¯s feet suddenly cracked, and another huge magic grass drilled out of the ground. When she stepped back and avoided, Several huge magic grasses were also drilled out of the ground around the next four weeks, making Li Moexiang irresistible. After flying two magic grasses, he was still entangled with his right foot, spread all the way up, and was tied up again. Become a zongzi, unable to move.


    "Hey~~ Even if you are strong, what can you do?" The evil concubine Liu Concubine was proud of the evil spirit: "The master of the museum has planted countless magic grasses under the ground in order to protect the hills of the witches. Next, you have no chance of winning!"


    "You guy, your tone is crazy!" Hu Meng snorted, and flew across the air, and came to Li Mengxiang''s side. The ten-finger sword turned into a claw that bound Li Mengxiang. The cane cut off and rescued her.


    Li Mengxiang screamed, her hair fluttered, and the terrifying demonic spirit skyrocketed. With a face of anger, she had a long one-legged round and a half circle, and suddenly bombarded out. With a loud noise, the bombarded ground was cracked and collapsed. , The magic grass all around fell into the collapsed dirt pit, half of his body was buried.


    When Hu Meng saw this, how could he let go of this great opportunity, Jiao''s body flashed, and the ten-finger sword had already chopped the magic grass into several segments.


    "Mengxiang, it''s useless to fight those magic grasses. Only by defeating Concubine Liu can you stop those magic grasses from regenerating!" At this moment, Xiantong Zi has been hung upside down in the air again, because she is wearing a skirt. Lu 1 came out.


    "We don''t need you to tell us about this kind of thing!" Hu Meng said in a loud voice, "We want to solve Concubine Liu, but there are always these magic weeds in the way, what can we do!"


    "Obviously, she is only a witch, but she has such strength, but she is underestimated!" Li Mengxiang looked serious, and looked at the rare seriousness of Concubine Orange Tiao Liu.


    "It seems that I became so strong because I absorbed the evil spirits of Teacher Li Lizi and Teacher Mao Mujing!" Hu Meng looked around vigilantly, very puzzled: "Just absorbed their evil spirits will become so strong! Isn¡¯t that strong? I don¡¯t understand!¡± He said, looking at Concubine Orange Tiao Liu: ¡°Moreover, that guy is covered with tentacles like tentacles, so he can¡¯t get close at all, and neither of us can play the role. Some strength, how can you fight this?"


    "It''s actually very simple to defeat the witch!" Fairy Zi said again: "The magic of the witch comes from the wand. Just knock off the wand in her hand and she can''t use magic!"


    "Why didn''t you say such important information earlier!" Hu Meng glared at Fairy Tong Zi and shouted, turning his head to look at Bai Xue: "Bai Xue, can you freeze her? Even if it''s just a second!"


    Bai Xue shook her head, "She has too strong magic power now, and my demonic energy is almost completely suppressed. A sneak attack is okay. Now she has been aware of vigilance, it is impossible to succeed!"


    "As long as there is enough enchantment, right?" Hu Meng turned his head to look at the Ichinose pearl fish who was making soy sauce all the time: "Senior sister, you have enough soy sauce too! You are the one who helped. It''s time!" With two wings and one flap, avoiding countless vines, he flew over to the side of Ichinose Pearlfish, cut off the vines that bound her, and grabbed her to Shirayuki''s side.


    "What should I do? I don''t have much combat power on land!" Ichinose Zhuyu said with some confusion.


    "The two of us conveyed the evil spirits to Baixue, and let her start a chill. As long as we freeze Concubine Liu, even for a second, Mengxiang will take the opportunity to grab the magic wand in her hand and we will win!"


    "Do you think I will let you succeed?" The Concubine Mocao Liu yelled, the earth trembles, and the magic wand in her hand lit up, and countless thick canes came out of the ground and flogged at Hu Meng and the others. Away.


    With the sound of a spell, countless magic cards flew out again, cutting off the magic grass that was about to approach Hu Meng and the others.


    Fairy Tong Zi shot again, but unfortunately, she, who had not much magic power, finally reached the limit with the release of this last magic. She softened and fell to the ground together with the magic wand in her hand, completely losing the battle. Ability: "Next, it''s up to you!"


    Fairy Child Zi tried her last magic power, but bought a little time for Hu Meng and the others. The two women lowered their slender hands behind Bai Xue at the same time, releasing the demonic energy and Bai Xue''s demonic energy assimilation and fusion. For a time, the three assimilated. The fused monster energy turned into a terrifying column of monster energy and soared up into the sky, which was nothing less than a big monster.


    "Oh~ Did you do it without my points? Crisis is really the best time to realize the human body''s potential. Not bad! Although it was just a mistake, it happened..."


    Sun Wukong, who had rescued Li Lizi and Mao Mujing, stood from a distance and looked at Hu Meng''s trio. While slightly surprised, he nodded in satisfaction. The reason why he said before that if Hu Meng and the others can cooperate in a team, they can be defeated. This is precisely because of this.


    "This is a combination technique, right?" Teacher Li Lizi stared his eyes wide, with a look of surprise: "I have only heard of the combination technique of two people, is this the first time I have seen the combination technique of three people, this huge monster , I am afraid it has surpassed the S-rank big monster, right?"


    "I heard that the combination skills must be connected with the heart, the demon spirit, and the spirit can be achieved. It is already difficult for two people. They actually did it by three of them. It''s amazing!" Mao Mujing was also surprised. Look like.


    "This ominous demon spirit! How could it make you wish!" The Concubine Demon Grass was obviously startled by the demon spirit after the fusion of the three females. She screamed and moved the giant demon body and countless vines of Demon Grass. The strips spread out, entangled and condensed, forming a huge spear, piercing towards the three women!


    Facing the terrifying giant spear that could pierce their bodies, Shirayuki was expressionless, but the whole body exuded a biting cold air. The ground under her feet was freezing rapidly, spreading open at an alarming speed, and in a blink of an eye, it was a kilometer away. Inside, it has become the ice age!


    Not to mention the magic grass Liufei, even Li Mengxiang and the others were frozen together!


    Such a terrifying power is that, together with Bai Xue, they were stunned. Originally, they only wanted to freeze the orange stick Liufei and buy some time for Mengxiang, but they did not expect to directly freeze Mengxiang. Now, this power is far beyond their imagination.


    "This is over, Mengxiang and the others are also frozen!" Hu Meng screamed, holding his head in both hands...

 1934 Chapter 227 One Finger

    The combination skills of the three are indeed very strong, but it is a pity that the attack range is regardless of the enemy or the enemy.


    Baixue hurriedly ran over, put her hands on the ice sculpture in Li Mengxiang, absorbed the cold, thaw it, and asked nervously, "Are you okay?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go save Fairy Tong Zi!" Li Mengxiang''s face was calm, still acting like a queen, and she didn''t seem to be angry.


    This made Hu Meng and the others relieved, and Bai Xue hurriedly rescued Fairy Tong Zi, but the latter was shivering all over and got directly into the arms of Hu Meng¡¯s great Huns, regardless of their usual fights. Very fierce, but the relationship is actually very good.


    Fairy Tong Zi got his head out of Hu Meng''s collar, and looked at the orange concubine who turned into a huge ice sculpture, with a look of surprise: "I didn''t expect the three of you to defeat her. It''s so amazing. ! Isn''t this just the fit technique?"


    "It''s just a hit and a collision!" Hu Meng gasped slightly, his mouth was modest, but his expression was triumphant: "We didn''t expect this to happen. Originally, we just wanted to give Bai Xue a little bit of demon energy. For some time, I didn¡¯t expect to show off body-fitting skills! Hehe~~ In the future, even if our three sisters encounter big monsters, there is no need to be afraid!"


    "Oh? Really? It seems that your self-confidence has suddenly swelled!" Li Mengxiang hugged Hun with both hands, and glanced at Hu Meng flatly.


    "Um...I...I''m just talking, hehe~~" Hu Meng froze and laughed twice. She was instinctively afraid of Li Moexiang. She was killed by the other party before.


    "Are you guys happy too early!" Monkey King walked over with Li Lizi and Mao Mujing.


    "Brother Wukong!" As soon as Xiantong Zi saw Monkey King, she immediately abandoned Hu Meng, got out of her clothes, pounced on Monkey King and got into his arms: "It''s cold, hug him It''s tight!"


    "This guy, I really choose time to be spoiled!" Hu Meng and the others looked at Sun Wukong, who was holding Fairy Zizi with a dozing face, and they were both tickled by the cunning Fairy Ziqi''s teeth.


    But Li Mengxiang frowned slightly, and after expressing his unhappiness for a moment, she looked at Monkey King, "Is there any problem?"


    Monkey King looked at the frozen Concubine Orange Tiao Liu: "At this level of temperature, ice can''t seal her!"


    "What?!" Li Mengxiang and the others were shocked, and they looked at Orange Tiao Liu concubine vigilantly.


    And at this moment, the ice sculpture suddenly cracked and cracked, spreading rapidly throughout the body, and in an instant, it cracked and opened. The orange striped concubine, it should not be said that the magic grass concubine has already broken the ice. Out!


    "Ice of this level can''t help her be frozen?!" Li Mengxiang looked surprised. You know, she had learned the power of this ice just now. Even if it was her, if Bai Xue hadn''t rescued her, I''m afraid Is it impossible to break out of the ice, so that the current magic grass Liufei has surpassed the S-rank big monster?


    "Because Teacher Li Lizi and Teacher Mao Mujing both have abnormal immune bodies, and the Concubine Orange, who has absorbed the two evil spirits of them, has more or less greatly improved the resistance in this respect, so your The combined ice sealing technique did not cause much harm to her."


    "There is such a thing?" Li Mengxiang and the others looked at the two beautiful teachers in amazement.


    "The sinners who dare to resist the museum owner and defile the Witch''s Hill will all die!"


    The Concubine Demon Grass, who had just broken the ice, screamed sharply, her face was cold, twisted and horrible, countless crows were flying, and the magic wand in her hand exuded dazzling light, behind the Concubine Demon Grass, three pairs of dark crow wings were born, Her arms gradually became cane.


    "It''s over, Concubine Liu has already begun to be completely demonized, and will never change back!" Seeing this scene, Fairy Tong Zi looked anxious and sad.


    "Quick! Keep freezing her!" Li Mengxiang looked at Bai Xue and the others.


    However, at this moment, I saw that the three of them were already sitting down on the ground: "No, we have exhausted our physical strength just now, we can''t come again!"


    Li Mengxiang and Dai''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly. She is a close combat type. Facing an opponent with countless tentacles, her strength is extremely strong and she has no real heart. She can only look at Monkey King and Li Lizi with a serious face. Go: "It seems that we can only go together!"


    She has seen Li Lizi''s strength, and Monkey King is also an S-rank''big monster''. Adding himself and Teacher Mao Mujing, Li Mengxiang felt that they might not lose.


    However, just after Li Mengxiang¡¯s voice fell, he saw that Monkey King had already put down Fairy Child Zi, his figure flashed, and appeared in front of Mo Cao Liu Concubine: "Enough trouble, and time to rest!" In front of her forehead, in an instant, I saw the magic grass body that merged with the orange concubine, exuding a little bit of starlight, disintegrating and dissipating!


    On the other hand, the orange concubine with a beautiful body fell from the sky and was held in his arms by Monkey King in the position of a princess, and then this perfect body was seen by him. Light, there is no secret at all.


    "This...this...this..."


    What Hu Meng and the others were suddenly shocked was a daze. They didn''t react for a long time. They were already prepared for a fierce battle. How did it suddenly end?


    Such a powerful existence was solved with a flick of his finger?


    "As expected of Master Wukong, it is really strong!" Ichinose Pearlfish''s eyes twinkled with heart, and Fan Huafan became crazy again.


    "It seems that you are stronger than I thought!" After Li Mengxiang was shocked for a moment, he looked at Monkey King seriously, and gained a new understanding of his strength.


    "This is natural, Master Wukong is the strongest!" Li Lizi excitedly hugged Sun Wukong tightly, eyes full of admiration and admiration. She has experienced the power of Monkey King firsthand.


    "Teacher Li Lizi, you are a teacher, how can you do this!" Hu Meng and the others looked at them, and they were suddenly upset.


    "What''s wrong with the teacher? The teacher also has the right to pursue love!" Li Lizi smiled slightly, showing the beauty of a mature woman.


    "Now is not the time to talk about this!" Li Mengxiang glanced at Li Lizi with one hand on his hips, and fixed his gaze on Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu held by Monkey King: "Hurry up and find a dress to put on her. ¡­"


    "That''s right!" Mao Mu quietly took off his coat and covered the clean and sleek body of Concubine Orange.


    "It''s great, it turned back, thank you, Brother Wukong!" Xiantong Zi looked at the safe and sound Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu, and she was really relieved with a happy face. She originally thought Concubine Cheng Tiao was not saved. It...

 1935 Chapter 228 Death

    Sun Wukong entered the mansion holding the Orange Concubine Liufei, but what caught the eye was the long-lost figure in the gauze tent, she was the curator mentioned in Liufei''s mouth 1.


    "Wukong, she..." Hu Meng and the others were surprised when they saw the scene in front of them.


    "Well, this is the museum owner that Concubine Liu said. In fact, she is already dead..." Sun Wukong looked flat: "It''s just that Concubine Liu is unwilling to accept this fact and does not want to admit it, so A phantom of the museum owner appeared in her heart, to give her various orders to satisfy herself and give her the motivation to live alone..."


    "To put it bluntly, she is used to being ordered by others and afraid of being alone. If no one is giving her orders, then she will lose her direction in life. In this way, for Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu But it''s more terrible than death!"


    "I need others to give me orders to understand my own life direction? Hey~~ Is there such a strange flower in this world?" Hu Meng and the others were shocked.


    "Isn''t there one here?" Monkey King looked at the Concubine Orange Tiao Liu in his arms and said.


    "Big Thousand World, it''s so amazing, I''ve learned a lot!" Li Mengxiang also sighed.


    "The owner of the museum is dead? How...how could it happen!!" After hearing the conversation between Monkey King and the others, the newly sober Concubine Orange Tiao suddenly widened her eyes, her body trembled and she saw that she could not stand the irritation again. Ran away.


    With a "pop~", Monkey King slapped her Feng 1 hip unceremoniously: "You give me peace of mind. If you die, you are dead. Can''t you accept reality? Do you really think If the owner of the museum is dead, he will lose his goal in life. From then on, let me be your master and just listen to my orders!"


    "what?!"


    After Hu Meng and the others listened, their eyes widened.


    "Listen...Listen to you?" Concubine Orange Tiao Liu looked at Monkey King blankly.


    "Listen to me!" The so-called nodded with a serious face: "Now I order you, obediently wear your clothes!"


    "Yes..." Concubine Cheng Tiao was stunned, and put on her clothes obediently. She knew how powerful Monkey King was. She treated them that way, but Monkey King still forgave her, and saved her without becoming completely Monster, for Monkey King, she was not only grateful, but also convinced, so she also admitted to Monkey King, willing to let him order her.


    "No! Is there such a wonderful thing in the world?" Hu Meng and the others were stunned looking at the obedient appearance of Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu.


    Next, Sun Wukong and the others helped the Concubine Orange Tiao Liu concubine the owner to settle down, and then spent another day at the beach, before they bought a car and took the Concubine Orange Tiao to Yanghai Academy.


    Just bought a car, just such a tyrant.


    It was just when passing through that tunnel, but suddenly found that the road ahead had been blocked, and the three figures had already blocked the way.


    "This...what''s going on?" Mengxiang looked at the three people blocking the way, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "Someone will actually block the way to the school..."


    Monkey King looked at the leader of the three, slightly surprised, opened the door of the car, and went out: "Oh, isn''t this the voyeur, what''s the name?"


    The man shouted angrily: "It''s Moriqiu Silver Shadow, bastard!"


    "Oh, yes, Moriqiu Silver Shadow!" Monkey King smiled faintly: "So, what do you mean by blocking our way?"


    "You bastard knowingly asked, what did you do to me? It made me lose that ability!" Senqiu Yinying''s expression of bullying and anger, and deep hatred: "Cure me immediately, otherwise, Don''t even think of leaving here!"


    "Wukong, what did you do to him? It''s not an ordinary hate you look like this!" Hu Meng and the others got out of the car and looked at Senqiu Yinying''s angry expression, all with curiosity.


    "Wow! So many beauties!!"


    At the moment when Hu Meng and the others got out of the car, the two men behind Senqiu Yinying instantly released wolf light with both eyes, excited and excited, scanning them up and down unscrupulously, and they wanted to strip them all. general.


    This caused Hu Meng and the others to show a deep expression of disgust, and Monkey King''s eyes showed a cold killing intent, and they were sentenced to death: "Just hit one of his acupuncture points and let him It has become sexual incompetence."


    "Sexual incompetence? This is too cruel, right? It''s no wonder people have the expression that you raped his wife!" Hu Meng''s eyes widened and his face was astonished: "What the hell did he do, you want to punish you like this? he?"


    "Peeped a peek at the girl changing clothes and taking a shower, and took a photo and took a tube. He wanted to frame me, so I taught him a lesson. He didn''t expect that he didn''t know how to repent, so he dared to come to the door!"


    "What! A thief like this, you should just cut him off!" Hu Meng and the others were immediately furious.


    "You...you..." When Moriqiu Yinying saw Sun Wukong telling her embarrassment, her face turned red and she wanted to find a hole in the hole, but she was also very angry: "You really did it!"


    With a roar, Moriqiu Yinying¡¯s face was gloomy and terrifying, and a terrifying demonic energy emanated from his body. He instantly turned into a werewolf, and his eyes flashed with unquenchable anger: "Solidity, richness, help me take that man Take it, the remaining women do whatever you want!"


    "Werewolf? S-rank monster?!" Hu Meng and the others were shocked.


    "Hey~~ This business is not a loss, then we are disrespectful!" Moriqiu Kencheng smiled evilly, looking at Mao Mu Jing and Li Lizi, his eyes flashed: "Feng Mao, I only want those two mature women, The rest is yours!"


    "Deal!" Moriqiu Fengmao and Moriqiu Kencheng clapped their hands and reached an agreement. A terrifying demon energy erupted from the two of them, and they also transformed into werewolves.


    "The two of them turned out to be werewolves!" Meng Xiang looked serious: "Be careful, everyone!"


    Concubine Orange Tiao Liu and they are all ready to face off.


    Sun Wukong''s face was cold: "I didn''t want to be familiar with you, and killed you, but I just wanted to die by myself and dared to hit my woman. Don''t you know that there is a knife on the head?"


    The voice just fell, but the fire in Sun Wukong''s eyes was shining. The whole body of the Moriqiu Yinying and the three were instantly wrapped in black flames, and a stern and miserable howl came out of their mouths, but within three seconds, the flesh and even the soul All burned out.


    "Is it late...this is a lot of trouble..." A dark shadow suddenly appeared on the other side of the tunnel, looking at the scene in front of him, his complexion became unprecedentedly solemn.


    (PS: Something went wrong with the work. It was only completed today. Let''s take a rest. We will guarantee four changes tomorrow.) ..

 1936 Chapter 229 Erase

    In the original book, Moriqiu Yinying is not bad except for her lust, so when he wanted to frame Monkey King for the first time, Monkey King gave him a chance instead of killing him, but only taught him a little lesson and let him Don''t cite three years, after three years, it will naturally get better.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t know how to repent and brought his companions to trouble him, and even hit his woman¡¯s idea. This is nothing but death. Monkey King¡¯s sister paper is his inverse scale, and if you touch it, you will die. Said that this guy did it by himself.


    "Hey~ You shouldn''t have killed them!" On the other side of the tunnel, the black shadow that suddenly flashed out stood in the dark, unable to see his face, and his eyes with faint rays of light gave people a strange feeling.


    He sighed slightly, a little helpless. He originally thought he could prevent this incident from happening, but he did not expect that the three S-rank monsters would not even have the opportunity to do anything in front of Monkey King. It surpassed his expectations so much that he was given the result by Monkey King before he had time to rescue him.


    "School... Your Principal?!"


    Mao Mu quietly looked at the figure in the darkness on the opposite side, and suddenly became nervous, as well as Li Lizi.


    However, the principal did not pay attention to them. Instead, he gave Sun Wukong a deep look: "The werewolves are a big family. They are the most numerous among the S-level monsters. They are all extraordinary in strength and united, ~~ Boy, be careful, don''t be killed!"


    In the strange laughter, the principal''s figure has disappeared into a dark corner...


    "Wukong, you are too impulsive, you kill people at every turn, this is causing a big trouble!" Meng Xiang was worried.


    "Whoever dares to touch my Nilin, I will kill the king!" Monkey King''s face was flat, but the overbearing in his voice was trembling.


    Hu Meng and the others stayed for a while, not knowing what to say for a while.


    "Get in the car and go back to school!" Monkey King waved his hand, instantly as if nothing had happened, and got in the car...


    But that night, the trouble really knocked on the door.


    In the middle of the night, at the window of Monkey King''s bedroom, he suddenly stepped into five black-clothed and masked men and looked at Monkey King who was''sleeping'' on chuang. Without a word, he was assassinated...


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t wait for them to get close, their bodies suddenly stopped in place, their eyes widened, and they looked at each other¡¯s bodies in amazement as they turned into smoke and dissipated. They never said a word from beginning to end. Then, it disappears.


    Monkey King yawned, sat up from the chuang as if nothing had happened, scratched his head, and said to himself: "Since the shot is taken, there is no need for it..."


    As his voice just fell, those figures who had been assassinating Hu Meng and others were also strangely turned into smoke and disintegrated...


    But the sleeping Mengxiang and others didn''t even notice it at all.


    At the same time, werewolves all over the world turned into smoke and dissipated strangely...


    At this moment, just because of a word from Monkey King, the werewolf tribe was wiped out from this world!


    For others, the werewolves are absolutely unprovoked dangerous existence, but for Monkey King, destroying them is just a matter of thought.


    The next day, the school also got this big event that shocked the entire monster world. The S-rank big monster, the werewolf tribe suddenly evaporated, no one was seen, and it was suspected that it was annihilated!


    "Did he do it?" In the dim headmaster''s office, the headmaster looked at the newspaper in front of him, his eyes flashing with shock, his face solemn.


    The principal seldom came to this school before, but since he knew the existence of Monkey King, he has been there almost every day.


    A big monster race scattered around the world can be wiped out from this world in one night, this incredible thing can no longer be described as shock.


    The only thing this principal thought of was the mysterious student he had been paying attention to, and he couldn¡¯t even see through it. This happened because the werewolf tribe had just clashed with Monkey King, which made him doubt about Monkey King. .


    If this person did it, what kind of existence does he exist?Suddenly the appearance of such a mysterious and unconstrained great demon, in the principal''s eyes, this matter is no longer so simple.


    In the classroom.


    Mengxiang and the others surrounded Monkey King and looked at the newspaper on the desk together. They were all surprised and curious. They looked at Monkey King and asked in a low voice: "Wukong, the werewolves have evaporated overnight, is it you? What did you do?"


    It¡¯s no wonder that they also doubted the Monkey King. After all, they knew some of the strength of Monkey King. At the same time, they had an unadjustable conflict with the werewolf just yesterday. Today, the werewolf clan has disappeared. Anyone who changed it would doubt it. Right.


    "I did it..." Sun Wukong nodded, until there was nothing to hide. For him, there was no need to flinch. If he did it, he did it, so what would happen?


    "You really did it?" Hu Meng and the others widened their eyes in shock, while Mengxiang looked unbearable: "Even if there is a conflict, there is no need to destroy the whole family, right?"


    Fairy Tong Zi and the others nodded with great agreement when they heard this, destroying the whole clan, this is indeed a bit too much, and even made them feel a panic.


    "Who told them to hit you on the head, if I don''t take action, do you know how you will end up last night?"


    "Last night?" Mengxiang and the others were taken aback: "Did we be attacked last night?"


    "Yeah~ but I killed them all!" Monkey King''s face was plain, but the disgust in his eyes flashed away: "The werewolf clan, all of them are a group of evil spirits in color. If I don¡¯t take action, if you are arrested, none of you will have a good end. Even if this matter continues, it will affect your family. If these guys are not removed, you will be the one who suffers..."


    Although Morioka Silver Shadow¡¯s nature is not bad, it¡¯s lust that is no longer what Monkey King can tolerate. Maybe outsiders seem to think this kind of thing is not a big deal, because it doesn¡¯t matter to you, but if this guy is a peeping object Is it your family or girlfriend, even took pictures of changing clothes and taking a shower, how would you feel?


    And such a guy is already like that, so how virtuous his people are?From the first sight of Moriqiu Kensei and Moriqiu Fengmao that Hu Meng and the others wanted to be strong, it is conceivable that even Moriqiu Yinying wanted to use strong to take Hu Meng and others into his own at the beginning of the original work. The harem was only beaten by Li Mengxiang, which was a bit more honest.


    Maybe the werewolves are not bad in nature, but the lust is already an unforgivable crime...

 1937 Chapter 230 Garden Party

    This incident did not affect Hu Meng and the others, on the contrary, they became extremely curious about Monkey King''s mysterious and powerful strength.


    Because for monsters, killing is a common occurrence, there is nothing to fuss about, just to wipe out a group at once, or the group of S-level monsters, which surprised Hu Meng and the others.


    That''s the group of the S-rank monsters, it''s not that they will be destroyed!In this regard, they have an incomparable admiration for Monkey King. In the world of monsters, the strong respects the strong.


    Anyway, the rubbish has been killed in the bud, and Monkey King is not interested in cheering on this topic, and at this time, the class bell also just rang...


    Mao Mujing took the textbook in his hand and walked into the classroom: "Okay, please be quiet, everybody, today, the teacher will announce a news, um, because this semester is really a lot of things happening, and there is a night of werewolf The sudden disappearance of the world happened. Therefore, all parents are very worried about their children. Therefore, the school decided to meet the unanimous request of all parents. Tomorrow the school will hold a parent garden party. Students should be psychologically prepared. !"


    "Hey? Garden party?" All the students exclaimed: "In other words, will our parents come to school?"


    After class, the students all started cheering on this topic. Even Hu Meng and the others were surrounded by Monkey King with curiosity and expectation: "I didn¡¯t expect a parent garden party to be held so soon, Wukong. , I look forward to meeting your parents!"


    "Don''t expect it, I don''t have parents!"


    "Hey?" Hu Meng and the others were taken aback, looking at Monkey King: "Could it be that Wukong, you are an orphan?"


    "You can say that!" Monkey King nodded.


    "It''s okay, my mother will be your mother in the future..." Hu Meng said, putting Monkey King''s head into his arms, comforting him, making Monkey King speechless.


    Mengxiang lowered her head, thinking that her father would definitely not come. She hugged Monkey King tightly, feeling pity for the same illness: "It''s okay, I will always be with you..."


    As for Baixue, who has never had any sense of existence, she still looks at Monkey King secretly behind her. By the way, there is no need to peek in the classroom, right?


    A peaceful day passed. After school, Sun Wukong took Hu Meng and the others to the swimming club. Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu, dressed in a maid costume and holding a tray, came to Sun Wukong respectfully: "Welcome back. Master Wukong, what would you like to drink?"


    "You don''t need to drink it, but what''s the matter with your dress?"


    "Ah~ You are talking about this maid costume~ Because a lot of things have happened, so... I heard from Ichinose Zhuyu, Master Goku likes this kind of uniform to seduce me, so just..."


    "Stop!" Monkey King immediately interrupted Concubine Orange Tiao Liu''s words: "Hurry up and clean up. There will be a parent garden party tomorrow, and all parents will visit the academy..."


    "Parents garden party? I know, please leave it to me!" After hearing the words, Princess Orange immediately put down the tray in her hand and started a serious cleaning. The conscientious and well-behaved appearance is like a well-behaved and obedient Maid.


    And Hu Meng and the others were not idle, they also started to get busy...


    In the early morning of the next day, Hu Meng and the others were chuang. After they separated from Monkey King, they waited for their parents at the school gate. All parents also came to Yanghai Academy...


    Until eight o''clock, Bai Xue first walked into the classroom and took Sun Wukong''s arm: "Wukong, this is my mother, but she always says she wants to see you!"


    Monkey King looked around, and finally fixed his gaze on a mature woman who was squatting behind the desk and peering at her. She was speechless for a while. She deserves to be a mother and daughter. She likes to follow and peek. It''s really exactly the same, even the lollipops in the mouth 1 are the same style, they are absolutely natural!


    Monkey King laughed: "I didn''t expect Bai Xue''s mother to be so young and beautiful. Calling your aunt would be a bit rude. I wonder if calling your sister would mind?"


    "It''s okay, you can come out now, mom, he is my boyfriend, Monkey King!" Bai Xue said with a calm face and pointed to Monkey King.


    When Mengxiang heard the words, she was taken aback: "Hey? Boyfriend? This introduction is too messy, right?"


    Bai Xue immediately leaned in to Monkey King''s ear and whispered: "I always told my mother that you are my boyfriend, so sorry, just pretend to be my boyfriend during this time!"


    "You don''t need to pretend, it was originally!" Monkey King chuckled, hearing Bai Xue''s ears, a look of joy suddenly appeared.


    Bai Xue''s mother has also stood up from behind the desk generously at this moment, and came to Sun Wukong with a calm and gentle face, and bowed gracefully and bowed in a salute: "It''s really a talking kid, even my sister did not Question, when we first met, I was Que¡¯s mother named Bing. You are Monkey King, right? I often hear Que mentioning you on the phone. Thank you for your care for a long time..."


    I have to say that the first impression Bai Xue''s mother gave to Monkey King is really good, that is, it is elegant and gentle, giving people a feeling of pure white snow.


    "There, she has been taking care of me!" Monkey King said politely.


    Mengxiang immediately introduced herself: "Hello, Baixue''s mother, I am..."


    Unfortunately, before she could finish her words, Bai Xue had already interrupted her: "This is just a suitor. Because Goku is very good, there are many rivals in love!"


    "Uh~" Meng Xiangben''s somewhat nervous expression froze there suddenly, if she insisted on saying her mood at the moment, it would be 10,000 grass and mud.


    And at this time, Hu Meng had also entered the classroom with a very mature and beautiful woman, who was bigger than Hu Meng''s.


    At the first glance when he saw Monkey King, Hu Meng rushed over with joy. The giant breasts from before Hungary stuffed Monkey King''s head into it: "Wukong, let me introduce you! This is me. Mother!"


    The beautiful woman waved at Monkey King with a generous face, with a smile on her face: "When we first met, you are Hu Meng''s fianc¨¦! You are so handsome. It seems that Hu Meng''s vision is really good!"


    "Wei... fiance?" Mengxiang heard the words and didn''t know how to spit out. The first one said it was a boyfriend, but this one said that he was a fianc¨¦, which is really unbearable!..

 1938 Chapter 231 See the parents?

    Seeing Mengxiang''s expression, Hu Meng''s mother smiled softly: "Is the one next to you the back-up for your lover?"


    "After... after making up?" Meng Xiang cheered straight after hearing this.


    But when Hu Meng¡¯s mother had just finished speaking, she looked at Monkey King¡¯s burly figure and her eyes suddenly lit up. She leaned close to Monkey King in vain and stroked his body for a while: "Wow~ such strong muscles, body Hu Meng¡¯s breath is also full of man¡¯s masculinity, Hu Meng, your vision is really amazing! To find such an excellent fiance, my mother is so satisfied!"


    As he said, he actually grabbed Sun Wukong¡¯s right hand and pressed it on her soft and plump, with a very provocative tone: "Nah~ My Hu Meng is very pure and affectionate, but in that respect I¡¯m more inexperienced than I thought. So, if you have time, let¡¯s have a meal together next time. I will use your body to teach you about love between men and women..."


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly. His first impression of Hu Meng''s mother was terrible. He unceremoniously withdrew his right hand and looked at Hu Meng: "Your mother, I don''t like it very much!"


    How should I put it, this woman is so nasty.


    Hu Meng was stunned. Even her mother was stunned for a while. She did not expect that Monkey King would say such a thing in front of her. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Not only was she not angry, but she was right. Monkey King became more and more interested.


    In the past, if she seduce a man like this, she wouldn''t expect to be unceremoniously hated this time because her legs were weak and her nose bleeds wildly.


    The next moment, Hu Meng glared at his mother with an angry look: "It''s all to blame, I''m hated by Wukong!"


    "Well~ don''t care too much. Didn''t you hear clearly, your fianc¨¦ hates me, but I am!" Hu Meng''s mother Kurono Shangye smiled slightly, her eyes narrowed, and her charming breath flashed: "Really Funny little guy, this is the first time I have met a boy like you... or a man?"


    As he said, he looked at Hu Meng with extreme earnestness: "Hu Meng, your fiance''s mother is really very satisfied, even I like it a bit, so I definitely want to chase him!"


    "I don''t want you to talk about this kind of thing!" Hu Meng hummed.


    At this moment, Sudden Ichinose pearl fish also came in with a mature beauty, and was delighted to introduce to Monkey King: "Master Goku, this is my mother!" Monkey King''s ear whispered in a bewildered voice: "How about it, isn''t it beautiful? My mother is still single now, do you want to receive both mother and daughter?"


    Hey, it would be great if Moexiang and the others were so understanding like Ichinose pearl fish.


    It¡¯s just that the three women Hu Meng, Mengxiang, and Baixue on the side obviously heard the whispering of Ichinose Pearlfish in Monkey King¡¯s ears. They all looked at the Pearlfish dumbfounded. It was obvious that they were all told by her words. scared.


    Mengxiang: "Too, too much, how can Senior Sister Zhuyu say such things!"


    Hu Meng: "Unexpectedly, Senior Sister Zhuyu is also a strong enemy! For Wukong, she did not hesitate to pull her mother into the water, which is amazing! Both mothers and daughters, this kind of temptation is fatal to men. what!"


    "Hello, I am Zhuyu''s mother, Ichinose Zhuyu, you are Monkey King, but Zhuyu talks about you every day!" Zhuyu''s mother has a soft smile on her face, her hands clasped tightly and restrained Standing, it looks very quiet.


    "Pearl fish, Zhuyu? It sounds like two sisters, you look more like two sisters."


    "You really can talk..." Zhuyu smiled softly: "Because we are a single-parent family, Zhuyu has my last name and my name is also taken by me."


    "Mom and dad, hurry up, the classroom of Brother Wukong is in front!" At this time, Fairy Tongzi''s urging sound was also heard outside the corridor, and for a moment I saw him walking in with a man and a woman, and then flew in. He threw himself into the arms of Monkey King, and happily pointed to his parents and introduced: "Brother Wukong, look, this is my mom and dad!"


    Just before Xiantong Zi¡¯s parents could speak, countless girls surrounded him, pulling their parents to introduce to Monkey King: "Senior Wukong, this is my mother..."


    "This is my mother..."


    Seeing countless girls pulling their parents scrambling to introduce Monkey King, the mothers of Hu Meng''s several people are all amazed. The popularity of this seems a bit too exaggerated!"


    "One by one..." Kurono Shangye pulled Hu Meng closer, very surprised: "You fiance seems to be really popular! It''s so popular!"


    "Of course, Wukong can sling even S-level monsters! One person singled out the boys in the school and easily won!" Hu Meng looked proud, but also very distressed: "But she is the other The girls are nothing, but they are my greatest rivals!" Hu Meng pointed at the girls and said.


    Kurono Shangye''s eyes lit up when he heard this, "So amazing? Then he is also an S-rank monster? That''s great, as he deserves to be my daughter, she really found a good man, but why didn''t you? Tell me about it?"


    "Didn''t you say it?" Hu Meng tilted his head and thought: "It seems that I never said..."


    "No, this man must get him to our house. It seems that I have to stay tonight and pass on your tricks to seduce a man!" Kurono Uemei narrowed his eyes, exuding all over his body. Hooking up a person''s infatuation, matched with her mature to explosive figure, it was almost as if the men around him swallowed saliva secretly, and some even reacted.


    Suddenly, a sharp gaze was fixed on her body, which made Kurono Shangye Dai''s brows furrowed, looking for the piercing gaze, she was slightly stunned, and the charm in her eyes disappeared instantly, full of Full of hostility.


    "What''s the matter, mother?" Hu Meng looked at his mother''s sudden transformation with doubts, and then saw that his mother was facing Bai Xue''s mother, like an enemy of more than ten years, and he was extremely jealous.


    "ice!"


    "I didn''t expect to meet here..."


    The two women instantly seemed to have a pinpoint at the Maimang, wiping sparks from their debut.


    Kurono Shangye looked at Shirayuki next to Sun Wukong, and almost gritted his teeth at Shirayuki Icicle, "Is she your daughter?"


    Similarly, Bai Xue Icicle looked at Hu Meng with the same eyes: "Is she your daughter?"


    At the next moment, Kurono Shangye and Baixue Icicle shouted to their daughters decisively at the same time: "Hu Meng (Bai Xue), this battle must not be lost!" ..

 1939 Chapter 232 must be won

    "They...what''s wrong?"


    Seeing Hu Meng''s mother and Bai Xue''s mother suddenly confronted each other, Mengxiang looked at Monkey King worriedly.


    "I think the two of them used to be rivals in love, so I don''t want my daughter to lose to each other. I want to use the two of you to tell the difference!" Monkey King said with a plain expression.


    "Hey?" Mengxiang and the others were surprised when they heard this.


    Fortunately, Li Lizi walked into the classroom at this time: "Well, everyone, class is about to start, please sit back to your seat. As for parents, if you want to observe, please stand at the back of the classroom. Try not to make too much noise, which may disturb your children''s studies."


    "Humph!"


    Kurono Shangye and Baixue Icicle stared at each other fiercely, walked to the back of the classroom, kept a certain distance, and after a cold snort, they turned their heads to one side and ignored each other.


    Li Lizi secretly let out a sigh of relief when he saw this. The two parents were really embarrassed.


    Without the interruption between Kurono Shangye and Baixue Icicle, this math class went smoothly. Only when Hu Meng and Bai Xue came to the stage to do the problem, both of them had their eyes blackened. Both mothers hated their teeth, and blamed her daughter for being unsatisfactory, and didn''t help them win the game. The first matchup between the two was a tie.


    When Sun Wukong came to the stage to do the problem, it made the two mothers'' eyes brightened, full of joy. They became more and more fond of Sun Wukong, because no matter how complicated and difficult questions are, Sun Wukong can easily solve them. There is no pause at all.


    This also caused praise from other parents.


    And a short or long math class seemed to end perfectly in Monkey King''s personal show, and the bell rang after class.


    "Well, this class ends here, the next class is physical education, please gather on the playground after class, then get out of class ends!"


    With the last sound of "get out of class end", the students all got up from their seats eagerly and pulled their parents towards the classroom...


    "Mom, go, I''ll take you to visit our campus..."


    In a moment, there were not many people left in the classroom. Li Lizi came to Sun Wukong and acted like a stern teacher: "Student Sun Wukong, I did a good job today. Keep it up~ It seems that you usually work hard. !"


    In private, he whispered in a voice that almost only the two of them could hear: "How is it, Lord Goku, did they perform well? Let you show your face in front of the two mother-in-laws. Make them like you more!"


    "It''s ok, I''ll give you a reward at night!"


    When Li Lizi heard the words, his heart was instantly extremely happy, but he didn''t show it on his face at all. After pretending to say a few words to Monkey King, he walked out of the classroom.


    Just as Li Lizi left the classroom, Monkey King suddenly felt a fragrant wind, and a fascinating soft touch came from behind. Kurono Shangye hugged him from behind: "It''s amazing. Well, classmate Wukong, I heard Hu Meng say that you are not only strong, but you also did not expect to learn so well. It really impressed me!"


    "Bai Xue, you will have to learn more from Wukong in the future. I couldn''t answer a single question just now. You made me lose face!" Bai Xue Icicle stood behind Bai Xue, his eyes flashing dangerously fierce. A bitter wind blows in the classroom.


    "I know... I know, mom!" Bai Xue was so frightened that she stiffened and dared not move.It seems that Bai Xue Icicle''s usual gentle face is really just to cover up her inner illusion.


    "Hu Meng, you too, it was really embarrassing just now!" Kuro Shangye turned his head and stared at Hu Meng, also frightening Hu Meng, but fortunately, Kuro Shangye''s expression changed again in the next moment. I was very gentle and seduced and confused, and looked at Monkey King: "It''s rare to have a little time, then let''s go have a meal together, and Wukong will come together!"


    "I should be the one who said this!" Baixue Icicle invited to Monkey King with a gentle face: "Wukong, please have a potluck with us, when we first meet, I have a lot to say to you! "


    "What are you talking about? Obviously I invited it first!" Kurono Shangye immediately glared at Baixue Icicle, his eyes burning with rage.


    "What''s the use of what you invited first, Wukong is my boyfriend Baixue, of course he wants to eat with us!" Baixue Icicle smiled.


    "Boyfriend? Stop talking big, Wukong is my Hu Meng''s fianc¨¦, and your spare tire is staying aside!" Kurono Shangye snorted coldly, not giving up.


    "Fiance?" Baixue frowned and looked at Bai Xue: "What the hell is going on?"


    Kurono Shangye also turned to look at Hu Meng: "How far have you progressed with Wukong?"


    Hu Meng immediately held her blushing pretty face with a face of shame and shame. He didn''t say a word for a long time. Kurono Shangye met, and immediately pulled her aside and stepped on a bench. She revealed her sexually sensitive legs, as well as the bloody lace and silk edges inside, glaring at Hu Meng condescendingly: "Quickly, how far have you two progressed?"


    Hu Meng held a blushing face: "Also...it''s nothing~ It''s just kiss 1 kiss 1 mouth, soft 1 soft Xiong or something..."


    "Just... just like this?"


    "I... I can''t help it! There are too many competitors, there will always be someone to disturb every time I want to make a move!" Hu Meng wringed his fingers with a grievance.


    "Tell you, I''m so satisfied with this son-in-law, I must take him down!" Kurono Shangye put his hands on his hips, exuding a charming and enchanting aura: "In order not to lose to others, it seems that you can''t rely on you alone. Now, I have to go out with my mother herself!"


    "You...you go out by yourself?" Hu Meng heard this, with a look of astonishment: "Mom, you...you don''t want to..."


    Heina Shangye hugged Hu Meng with his arms, and hit Hu Meng¡¯s face with her big Huns, his eyes flashed with an evil breath: "This is all for you, my mother made this sacrifice. It''s still worth it..."


    As for Shirayuki''s side, Shirayuki Icicle saw that Kurono Ueba pulled her daughter aside and whispered. As an opponent for many years, she naturally knew that the other party was trying to help her daughter, so she also took Shirayuki away. Going to a corner with no one: "Bai Xue, it seems that your opponents are very strong. We can only use the most direct method to make Monkey King yours!"


    "Hey? The most direct way?" Bai Xue looked curious...

 1940 Chapter 233 Dislike

    "Yeah~ the most direct way!" Baixue Icicle looked confident and gave his daughter an idea: "In order to prevent him from leaving, let him stay frozen by his side!"


    "Frozen? This...is this all right?"


    "Of course..." Bai Xue Icicle smiled: "Because this is the true Snow Girl''s love!"


    After Bai Xue heard this, her eyes lit up: "The true Snow Girl''s love...If you love him, you will freeze him..." As she muttered, Bai Xue''s gaze suddenly became extremely firm: "Understood, Mom!"


    With that, Bai Xue had already turned around and stretched out her hand to blow a breath at Monkey King. The cold wind whistled and immediately wrapped Monkey King, but in an instant, the cold wind dissipated again, as if it had never appeared before.


    This made Baixue Icicle stare, very puzzled: "This...what is going on?"


    Bai Xue suddenly realized, holding her face in entanglement: "Ah~ I forgot, Wukong is a super powerful monster, I can''t freeze him at all..." He was sitting down with a sad face. Di: "Too much failure, as a snow girl, I can''t express my love for Wukong!"


    "Hey~ what kind of love are you?" Mengxiang vomited loudly from the side.


    "This is what you paid your daughter''s attention? Bing, you really don''t have any brains!" Kurono Shangye stepped forward and looked at the white snow icicles with a mocking expression: "Your Xuemai''s methods deal with those mediocre ones. The scum monster is okay, but it''s a bit ridiculous to deal with an excellent S-rank monster like Wukong..."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Xue Icicle clenched his fist tightly, an angry expression on his face, but he didn''t know how to refute it.


    Kurono Shangye said, leaning down and hugging Monkey King from behind with her plump, soft, tender body, her voice was full of seduction and confusion: "Goku, a cold woman like the snow girl has What is good, how can there be..."


    "Okay..." Before Kurono Shangye finished saying what he wanted to seduce him, Monkey King stood up and pushed her away, with a calm voice: "Don''t seduce others by tempting others. Confused, I am not interested in a woman like you..." As he said, he turned his head and looked at Hu Meng seriously: "If you don''t want to be hated by me, don''t become a person like your mother. I don''t mind good or bad, but the only thing that cannot be tolerated is not having a loyal heart!"


    "Haha~~ That''s good, Wukong, what good is it with a monster like her dream monster who seduce men everywhere, you are so discerning!" Baixue Icicle is indescribably happy and gloating at this moment. Looking at the upper leaf of Kurono, her eyes were slightly narrowed, and she made a victory gesture: "I didn''t expect it? I was hated!" Seeing the upper leaf of Kurono slumped, she was extremely excited and happy. Now Bai Xue Icicle looks more and more pleasing to Monkey King.


    On the contrary, Kurono Shangye was so angry that he pointed at Monkey King''you'' and didn''t say a word in the middle of the night. After calming down, he said angrily, "What do you mean? It means that the old lady is not. Zhong, isn''t she a good woman?"


    Sun Wukong directly ignored the angry Kurono Shangye, because he didn''t want to talk to her any more nonsense, this woman, really, he was very annoying.


    Because this woman has several masculine breaths, it shows that she has had relationships with several men. For such a woman, Monkey King is most disgusted. If she is not Hu Meng¡¯s mother, Monkey King would not bother to look at her. What''s the use of eggs if you are beautiful?


    In the eyes of Monkey King, whether you are good or bad, even a murderous demon, as long as you have a loyal heart, he can accept it, but like Kurono Ueha, he can use his beauty to get hooked. The type of leading others is what Monkey King hates most.


    From the very beginning of the meeting, Kurono Shangye used his body to seduce Monkey King, and even put his hand in front of her Hun. This was the first time meeting, or in front of his daughter. , For such a wave of goods, Sun Wukong¡¯s favorability towards her was already negative at the beginning.


    When I want to come, Hu Meng always uses the body and body to tease Monkey King. The methods are all from Kuro Shangye, but Hu Meng is fundamentally different from Kuro Shangye. Her heart is still pure and her body is pure. 1 Jie, now all his thoughts are on Monkey King, and the means of seduce is limited to Monkey King.It''s different from Kurono Kameha, who seduceed when he saw his favorite goal.


    The class bell suddenly rang, which in vain broke the increasingly embarrassing atmosphere.


    "Let''s go, go to class!" Monkey King greeted him, turned and walked outside the classroom. This class is a physical education class.


    "Don''t go, let me make it clear first!" Heino Shangye''s face was angry and blocked the way of Monkey King. The huge Huns were almost on top of Monkey King''s former Huns, hands on hips, full of Looking at him uncomfortably, his original affection for Monkey King was reduced to a minimum.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, get out of the way!" Monkey King looked at Kurono Shangye, frowned slightly, and revealed a trace of dissatisfaction. He was not interested in interfering with this woman''s life, but he was so reluctant to do so. People are not happy.


    It was this trace of dissatisfaction that caused Kuro Shangye''s heartbeat to accelerate suddenly, his feet soft, and he sat down directly on the ground, even shuddering with his soul.


    The dissatisfaction originating from the''dimensional god'' can be borne by mere mortals, even if the dissatisfaction does not entrain hostility or targeting, but just do it at will.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Heino Shangye, ignored her, and walked past her...


    Hu Meng immediately ran to help his mother: "Mom, are you okay?"


    "No...it''s okay..." Kurono Shangye was slightly lost. After reacting, he realized that his inner clothes had been invaded by cold sweat, swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and his heart was full of panic. A trace of dissatisfaction with Monkey King: "Too...too terrible! Hu Meng, or, can you quit? This man, my mother can''t handle it..."


    "No, they have already decided not to marry Wukong!" Hu Meng looked serious and firm.


    "It''s very embarrassing for you to make mom like this. Your boyfriend hates me so much, and I feel a little scared now thinking about him..." Kurono Ueba smiled bitterly, and he didn''t dare to say anything against it.


    Hu Meng took Kurono Shangye''s hand and walked outside the classroom: "Don''t talk about this, or you will be late..." ..

 1941 Chapter 234 Challenge

    The so-called physical education class has changed due to the arrival of many parents. It is not as casual as before, but a series of activities are held for those parents to stop and watch and appreciate their children''s performance, such as tennis, basketball, and badminton. ¡­


    In order to behave in front of their parents, the students naturally worked extremely hard, expressing themselves, and countless people formed a group to challenge Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong occupied so many of their goddesses alone, and he was naturally the object of envy and jealousy of countless boys. He couldn''t do anything with force, so he naturally wanted to trample him down elsewhere.


    Seeing countless people challenging himself like joining in the excitement, Monkey King looked bored and refused one by one. He was unwilling to accept the challenge of this group of scumbags. What kind of status he is, he would not bother to care about this group of mortals, unless he has Interest wants to play a game, otherwise he won''t bother to play.


    When the challengers saw that Monkey King was not deceived to accept the challenge, they also looked helpless, and mocked them?Do they dare?He is a pervert who singles out all the men in the school and wins easily.


    However, Monkey King did not bother to compete with those challengers, but Hu Meng and others couldn''t stand the challenge of others to Monkey King, and they accepted the challenge from the tennis club very angrily.


    Baixue Icicle looked at her daughter who was sweating on the court and playing tennis matches with others. Her victory after winning the ball made her smile. The daughter is so good, she is naturally happy, just looking at her. The Monkey King, who looked around in confusion, was a little puzzled: "Wukong, others have challenged you, why don''t you accept it?"


    "The challenge of a group of weak chickens, why bother..." Monkey King looked plain, competing with the weak chickens in his eyes, it is better to admire those vigorous beautiful girls.


    When Bai Xue Icicle heard the words, there was a fascinating smile on his face: "So, you are very good? That''s a pity, I can''t see your heroic appearance..."


    Seeing the curiosity and expectation in Bai Xue Icicle¡¯s eyes, Sun Wukong didn¡¯t want to pay attention, but he was also his mother-in-law, and she was also a big beauty. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint him. If you want to leave a good impression, just click Bottom: "Okay, since the beautiful sister wants to see it, I can''t let you down..."


    Having said that, already walking towards the field...


    Looking at the back of Monkey King, Bai Xue Icicle changed her gentle expression, turned her head and looked at Kurono Shangye next to him, and his face looked meaningful: "What''s wrong, Shangye, I don''t usually see you so quiet. Well, is it scared by my son-in-law?"


    "Your son-in-law?" Kurono Shangye was obviously raised with angry brows. Although she was frightened by Monkey King before, it does not mean that she would be afraid of Shirayuki Icicles because of this, and the other side''s triumphant smile I instantly ignited the anger in my heart: "Don''t be too proud of you too early, these characters have not been written yet. Although Wukong has misunderstood me, it does not mean that my daughter will lose!"


    "Don''t quarrel, you two, let the young people decide for themselves, and it''s not the time to quarrel now!" Ichinose Zhuyu''s quiet face, stepped forward and separated Shirayuki. Between Zhu and Heino Shangye, softly persuaded.


    Shirayuki Icicles and Kurono Shangye looked around when they heard the words, but they saw countless parents pointing at them, their faces turned red, but they were a little embarrassed. They were looking at Ichinose Pearl. I didn''t say much for my daughter, but always behaved calmly. On the other hand, the two of them fell to the bottom, each staring at each other, and then they became quiet.


    "It seems that it is difficult to win this son-in-law..." Fairy Tong Zi''s mother looked at the man beside her, her expression a little helpless.


    Fairchild Zi¡¯s father also had a helpless expression after hearing this. He also didn¡¯t expect that the people his daughter liked were so popular, and one was better than the other, and the other was more beautiful. It can be said that it is necessary to have a figure. To have a face with a face, he gave birth to a trace of envy. On the other hand, his own daughter, a little Lolita, is a disadvantage.


    Therefore, he could only cough, and said: "Our little Zi is not bad, I believe she will not lose to anyone..."


    Just when the parents were thinking about each other, Monkey King had already arrived at the competition venue and beckoned to Bai Xue: "Bai Xue, let me have fun..."


    "Wow~ Brother Wukong is going to play, it''s great, torture them!" Fairy Tong Zi heard this, and his face was immediately happy and excited.


    "Wow~ Master Wukong is finally going to play, everyone, go and cheer Master Wukong!"


    Seeing this situation, countless girls all looked excited, and they surrounded the venue where Monkey King was, screaming one by one.


    Ever since Monkey King slapped all the boys on his own, he has become the god of all girls.


    At first, Monkey King rejected so many challengers, and they were a little disappointed, but they didn¡¯t think that Monkey King was scared, they just disdain to fight with others, but now that Monkey King suddenly played again, it naturally made them excited. They have become cheerleaders one after another, they are naturally hope that their male god will do all the provocatives with absolute strength.


    "Wukong''s popularity is still so terrible!"


    Looking at the venue where the surroundings had been impenetrable for a while, Mengxiang and their faces were also helpless, because at first glance, they were all girls.


    The more popular the people they like, the happier they are naturally, but if they are all girls, they are not so beautiful, because these girls are not allowed to suddenly become rivals.


    "Huh, it''s really popular! Such a high profile is harmful to the school spirit..." After the crowd, a man stood on a slightly elevated step, looking at the Monkey King in the field, his face was unhappy. , With a strong hostility.


    Because he had always been around him, the people who worshiped and feared him were not like in the past. The limelight was basically robbed by Monkey King. How could this make him cool?


    Originally, he was the most shining dazzling star. When others talked about his name, it was discolored. Now there are always people who secretly compare him with Monkey King, which makes him unacceptable for his arrogant nature.


    "Monkey King... S-level monster... singles out all boys in the school? Huh~ It''s ridiculous. Among the boys in this school, I don''t include me. Don''t think that in this school, there is only you who are powerful The S-class big monster..." The man narrowed his eyes slightly, and his body released a terrible and terrible monster energy, but he was instantly hidden by him... ..

 1942 The 235th chapter is magical

    "His presence really poses a big threat to our Public Security Committee..." The man stood beside a girl, looking at Monkey King in the field, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "Now, because of his relationship, our Public Security Committee Majesty is being attacked day by day. No longer, people now only know about him, Sun Wukong, and forget about the existence of our public security committee, Jiuyao, if this continues, our public security committee may completely lose its prestige, or even be replaced!"


    "Replace it? Humph!" Jiu Yao snorted coldly, and his eyes became more hostile when he was looking at Monkey King: "I''m afraid he doesn''t have that ability. The Public Security Committee is now in charge, and I will also be in charge in the future!"


    "We naturally believe in your strength, but that Monkey King is not weak. You have to be careful..." The girl looked serious: "And I heard that the guy next to him called Chi Ye Mengxiang is also an S-level student. Monsters-vampires!"


    "So what?" Jiu Yao''s confident expression was not blind confidence, but an undefeated record.


    Not to mention that someone here has taken Monkey King somehow as a stumbling block, and his tennis match has also begun.


    The so-called tennis is a sport in which a rubber hollow ball is hit with a racket across the net. It is divided into singles and doubles, while Monkey King''s current game is singles.


    His opponent is the main player of the tennis club. In the sports events held in the usual academy, the tennis club has never fallen second in this event, and is firmly seated in the first place.


    The reason why Shirayuki won consecutive games before did not mean that her opponent was poor. It was just that she was in front of her favorite goddess to please her favorite goddess.


    Their hostile target is only Monkey King. Compared with Mengxiang and other women, they are not hostile at all, but will try their best to please them.


    Seeing that Monkey King did not accept their challenge, facing Bai Xue and other women, they naturally let go of the water, just to win a trace of goodwill from their favorite goddess.


    Now seeing Monkey King come on the court, the tennis club dispatched their first general, Matsuda Yu, but his high fighting spirit and confident look made people want to give him a bite: "Monkey King, I know your strength is very strong, but tennis has nothing to do with strength. This time, you are sure to lose!"


    "All right, let''s start!" Monkey King didn''t take such a provocation seriously. He didn''t bother to pay attention to such scum.


    "Huh~ I dare to look down on me, and later I will make you faceless!" Matsuda Yu was very annoyed, but naturally he did not dare to show it because of the power of Monkey King, he did not dare to provoke him on the bright side. People, just, don¡¯t you think you won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell the Monkey King?


    For Monkey King, there is no need to read his mind at all, just look at the expression in that guy''s eyes and he already knows what he is thinking.


    A faint smile suddenly appeared at the corner of the mouth: "I didn''t want to be familiar with you, but since you deliberately die, then I will fulfill you!"


    With the sound of the whistle, the game began.


    It was Matsuda Yu who served the ball with a very standardized posture, but because of the relationship between the monsters, the physical strength and strength are far greater than that of humans, so this first serve was very fast, even turned into a flash of light, and arrived quickly!As an ordinary person, I''m afraid I will lose a point if I can''t respond.


    "That''s right, I wrap the tennis ball with a devilish air and send out a ball with a flash of light. It is really difficult to catch this ball as an ordinary person!" Monkey King looked flat.


    And everyone in the tennis club was excited and excited: "Appeared, Matsuda Yu¡¯s thunder flash, his body is an A.. thunder beast, this blow is as fast as lightning, and it can catch the entire ball. There is only Jiuyao Senior in the academy!"


    Even though I have said so much, it is actually only a momentary matter. In the face of the flash of light, Monkey King didn''t bother to move a bit. With a wave of the racket in his hand, he had already taken the indistinguishable tennis ball. I was photographed to the right corner of Matsuda Yu...


    "I actually took it!!"


    Everyone in the tennis club was shocked, even Matsuda Yu himself was shocked.


    This counterattack by Monkey King, if it were an ordinary person, it would be impossible to follow. The difference between the two is seven or eight meters, and the ball fell on the corner. Once it hits the ground, it will instantly pop out of bounds. This is tricky. Ordinary people can''t react to the goal of the game.


    It''s just that for the monsters, there is nothing impossible, not to mention that Matsuda Yu is a thunder beast who is good at speed.


    A little underfoot, the moment has come, and with a wave of the racket, he almost catches it.


    It¡¯s just that the trajectory of his ball just happened to fall on the point where Monkey King swung his hand. Monkey King didn¡¯t even look at it. He swiped it lightly, and then he patted the racket towards Matsuda Yu¡¯s left corner. You and the tennis landed farther, but still caught it at a risk at his inhuman speed, but his landing point for this ball happened to fall on Monkey King¡¯s swing point, and it was still the same. Point, not the slightest difference.


    "Coincident?"


    The crowds onlookers stared at this scene.


    It''s just that the following scenes are exactly the same, but they finally stunned the onlookers.


    I saw Matsuda Yu frequently running from side to side in the field. What is even more exaggerated is that every time he receives a ball, the landing point is the same point that Monkey King slaps, and Monkey King never moves from the beginning to the end. As if he had invited him, he kept running from side to side, but every ball he received fell on the same spot obediently, and Monkey King took it with a wave of his hand.


    "This...this...this...too amazing!" Kurono Ueba flushed with excitement when he saw this situation. "Goku is so amazing. He clapped and forced his opponent every time. Not to mention the fact that the opponent is running around on the court, and the trajectory power of the opponent receiving the ball is counted, forcing him to hit the ball at the same point. This can no longer be described as a genius, it is simply a monster. what!"


    The crowds onlookers were also speechless by the incredible shocking scene before them. The Monkey King cheerleaders opened their mouths and forgot to cheer.


    Because this scene is simply incredible. The skill of forcing others to run around to catch the ball can be done by someone with some skills, but the point of forcing the opponent to connect the ball is always in the same place, and this is the case every time. It''s really scary...

 1943 Chapter 136: Too Much

    "This Matsuda Yu was bought by Monkey King, right?"


    The scene in front of you is really incredible, and it has to be suspected to Matsuda Yu, because in their opinion, it is impossible for a person to calculate to such a degree, even if you can accurately calculate the ball. The trajectory, but the opponent¡¯s ability to receive the ball is impossible to control, and the ball received by Matsuda Yukari missed the same point every time. This has to make people suspicious, because this is already certain. '', Matsuda Yu is definitely a support, otherwise how to explain this?


    Even Jiu Yao, who watched not far away, disdainfully snorted: "I will buy others. It seems that I value him Sun Wukong!"


    Listening to the murmurs all around, even his companions have fixed their skeptical gazes on him, Matsuda Yu is really hard to tell, and I really want to yell, "I am not a trust", but unfortunately, He ran around the court and was out of breath. He wanted to roar out loudly for a while. Unless he took a break and gasped for a while, as long as he screamed out, he would lose his breath. Ball and lose the game.


    Therefore, he worked hard to support him, always insisting on cooperating with Monkey King, and taking the next tennis. Finally, the aggrieved person finally couldn''t hold on, was tired and fell on the ground and lost the game.


    At this moment, he already felt that his feet were not his own, trembling, numb and sore, and he had already lost consciousness.


    "This guy is simply a pervert!" Matsuda Yu fell to the ground, and the eyes of Monkey King showed deep fear.


    The head of the tennis department came to Matsuda Yu and glared at him with an angry look: "Asshole, what benefit did he give you? You were willing to betray our tennis club, Matsuda Yu, you disappointed me too much!"


    "I betray you paralyzed!" Matsuda Yuben breathed a sigh of relief. When he was scolded by the head of the Tennis Department, he was instantly furious. The labor and management struggled with both legs and disabled, and they have been insisting. Why do you still suspect labor and management? Collaborate with enemies and sell friends?This is simply unbearable: "If you don''t believe in labor and capital, you will know if you go up and try it yourself, grass!"


    This guy has been dirty by the anger, and has no respect for his minister.


    Although the head of the tennis department was scolded by Matsuda Yu with a gloomy face, looking at Matsuda Yu''s expression, people felt a little suspicious: "Is he really not bought?" But the next moment he vetoed: "Impossible." If it hadn''t been bought, no one in the world could have done this level!"


    However, thinking that he and Matsudayou are still good buddies, he wants to test it out himself, and now he stepped forward and looked at Monkey King: "Next, I will play!"


    "Why, your generals are all disabled, do you still want to follow in his footsteps?" Monkey King smiled jokingly.


    "Hmph~ You just won a goal, but you haven''t won this game yet!" The Minister snorted coldly, and he was in a bad mood at the moment.


    "Okay, I also don''t like nonsense, so let''s get started!"


    With the sound of the whistle, the poor minister followed in Matsuda Yu''s footsteps, and was tortured to the ground by the unscrupulous Monkey King...


    At this time, the surrounding voices that were originally suspicious suddenly became quiet. If Matsuda Yu was bought, it made sense, but if even the head of the tennis department was bought, it seems a little unlikely, right?Unless it was just a scene from the beginning, but is that possible?


    Because everyone in the tennis club looked at Monkey King''s eyes that were indeed full of envy, jealousy and hatred. They wanted to slap Monkey King hard on the face. I didn''t want to be acting.


    "Your minister is also disabled. Who will replace you now?" Sun Wukong pointed to the rest of the tennis club.


    The rest of the people are all you look at me, I look at you. Now they even their ministers are suspected. In order to understand the truth, they are another general. There is no dispute. He was also abused by Monkey King. The audience ran around until they reached their limit and fell to the ground...


    "I still don''t believe it, so I will be exchanged!"


    "I come¡­"


    As they fell one by one, everyone who did not believe in evil came out and challenged them. The end result was that countless people fell to the ground tiredly and were carried out...


    Monkey''s toughness was once again recognized by the monsters, and his popularity among girls became more and more high. The screams on the scene were wave after wave, and eventually evolved into a riot by the girls, towards the Monkey King. I surrounded him, trying to get stuck on him...


    Hu Meng and the others saw it, that''s okay, when they dragged Monkey King down, they fled the scene...


    In the jungle at the back of the school, Hu Meng and the others stopped panting one by one, looking at Monkey King and expressing their dissatisfaction: "Wukong, please stop being so noticeable in the future? It is really tiring. of!"


    "I didn''t expect that group of girls would be so enthusiastic!"


    "Wukong, you are so amazing. Sure enough, Hu Meng in my family didn''t misunderstand the person! You are really the best man I have ever met!" Kurono Shangye Mei looked at Sun Wukong with silky eyes, revealing thick With a strong sense of enchantment, she came forward, trying to use her pair of huge squeezing against Sun Wukong''s body, but was stopped by Hu Meng in time: "Mom..." She shook her head meaningfully.


    Kurono Shangye suddenly remembered that it seemed that his daughter''s boyfriend didn''t seem to have a cold with him. At the moment, Jiao''s body became stiff, and he stepped back two steps embarrassingly, and stopped the next movement.


    "Goku, are the people in the tennis club really not bought?" Bai Xuezhu looked at Monkey King with curiosity. It''s no wonder that she would ask like that, because that matter is simply incredible, if not prepared in advance Okay, how can you explain it?


    "I don''t even bother to buy those scumbags..." Monkey King said with a plain face: "As long as the strength reaches a certain level, things that are incredible to you will become easy, so you don''t need to be surprised. "


    "There is no need to be surprised!" Ichinose Zhuyu smiled softly: "Seriously, your performance just now was really amazing. Originally, I was not willing to hand over the pearl fish to you for a small one. , But now it seems that there is no problem..."


    "Do... make small?"


    When Moexiang and the others heard Ichinose Zhuyu''s words, their eyes widened in shock...

 1944 Chapter 237 are all equal

    "Yeah, being small, do you think that a strong man like Goku-sama can be dominated by one person?" Ichinose Zhuyu smiled slightly while holding Monkey King''s arm, compared to Mengxiang and the others, Ichinose Zhu The fish had already been mentally prepared.


    Mengxiang and the others were all in a daze. From the beginning, they never thought about this problem. They have been fighting secretly and vying for Monkey King, but now listening to Ichinosezuyu say that, they also suddenly realized, yes, It is impossible for a strong person like Wukong to belong to them alone, because they all know that the world of monsters is respected by the strong.


    This is like Mengxiang''s father, who has two wives and one mistress.As for the other monsters, let alone, in a word, monogamy is just relative to ordinary monsters. For truly powerful monsters, as long as you have the ability, you can marry most.


    Heono Shangye and Baixue Icicle fell into a brief contemplation when they heard this. They were also suddenly reminded that it was obviously undesirable for a existence as powerful as Monkey King to fight for his ownership. What we must fight for now is the position of the eldest woman.


    "This..." Fairchild Zi''s parents hesitated a bit. Naturally, they were unwilling to let their baby daughter be a child, because they knew very well that their daughter wanted to be with the few in front of them. The girls competed for the position, and seemed to have no face to win: "Xiao Zi, or else..."


    "Don''t!" Before the fairy child Zi''s mother could finish her words, she hugged Monkey King''s first leg tightly, and said loudly and resolutely: "No matter how big or small, people will marry Ding Wukong brother anyway! "


    "This..." Fairy Tong Zi''s parents suddenly became entangled after being robbed like this.


    "That''s what I said..." Hu Meng was also enlightened at this moment, holding Monkey King tightly, and a pair of big Huns squeezed and pressed on him: "What do you think, Wukong, can you make your family bigger? ?"


    "Hu Meng, you are too cunning!" Meng Xiang immediately expressed dissatisfaction.


    "When it comes to getting bigger, it should be me!" A mature female voice suddenly sounded behind everyone. Everyone turned around to look, but they were all taken aback: "Teacher Li Lizi? Even a cat. Teacher Mu Jing is here too? Why are you here to join in the fun?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Kurono Shangye looked at the two beautiful teachers, and cast an expression of admiration at Monkey King: "It''s really amazing, Wukong, you can even pursue a teacher, and it''s still two. I have to say, I really saw you with admiration!"


    "Sure enough, I have one leg!" Ichinose Zhuyu had such an expression as expected.


    "Hey? Is this true? Teacher Li Lizi, Teacher Mao Mujing?!"


    But Mengxiang and the others are all shocked.


    "It''s all for this, and there is nothing to hide... Otherwise, why do you think my strength has become so strong?" Li Lizi said, looking at Sun Wukong''s expression a little embarrassed: "Just Because I had something with Wukong, I was able to evolve, surpassing the S-rank big monster in one fell swoop, even Mao Mu Jing has evolved from a trivial cat monster to the nine lives cat monster! So, Wukong¡¯s incredible, not only It¡¯s just as simple as being strong~"


    Obviously, the reason Li Lizi said this was to help Monkey King. She is now very fond of Monkey King.


    After all, if you want your daughter to be a child for someone else, you will feel a little bit resistant to being the parent of whoever you are. But if you can get incredible benefits, then it''s another matter. This can¡¯t be said that other people¡¯s power is real, it¡¯s just human It''s just normal, after all, people are monsters, they all have emotions and desires.


    After that, in order to be convinced, Li Lizi also regained her real body on the spot. Even Mao Mujing transformed into a cute cat ear lady, but she had only one tail behind her back, and she has become nine. The terrible demonic energy released from the two women was so shocked that Kurono Shangye and the others couldn''t move, with a look of shock: "This is Lamia and the cat monster? How could there be such a terrible demonic energy!! "


    "This...this...this...I have no objection at all. My Hu Meng has no problem even if he is a person!" Kurono Shangye expressed his expression with excitement, and he looked at Monkey King with his fiery eyes, wishing to take it. If he eats it, it''s Sun Wukong''s body whether their Dream Demon can rise.


    "You can evolve by doing that? What kind of monster are you?" Baixue Icicle looked at Monkey King with shock. She also expressed her attitude, who had been silent, and looked at Bai Xue with serious expression: "You decide for yourself Well, you don¡¯t mind if you mind mom..."


    "Let me leave Wukong, I can''t do it!" Bai Xue pulled a corner of Monkey King''s clothes, her face resolute.


    "In this case, let''s discuss the issue of size!" Li Lizi said seriously.


    "Okay, shut up!" Sun Wukong finally said at this moment: "When you enter my house, there is no big or small. You are all my wives. You are equal, so there is no need to argue about the big or small! "


    "Is that so? It''s not better..." Baixue Icicle smiled slightly, very satisfied with Monkey King''s decision.


    "Hee hee~~ So, Wukong, you are already the son-in-law of my Kurono family!" Kurono Shangye couldn''t help but cast a glamorous look at Monkey King. It was really seductive and confusing. I didn''t like my sorrowful appearance, but now he is back.


    Hu Meng was deeply afraid that Sun Wukong would dislike his mother as always, and immediately explained: "Wukong, in fact, my mother is not the kind of person you think. You know, we dream of seducing men to find the only one in life. exist¡­"


    "Unfortunately, my mother''s charm was too strong. My father died because he couldn''t stand it. Later, my mother found two more, but still couldn''t stand her temptation and died. My mother was also very painful. Yes, in order not to be sad, my mother never found my stepfather again, so much so that I have become dissatisfied with desire..."


    "Desire and dissatisfaction, Hu Meng, how can you say that to your mother!" Kurono Shangye was told her secret by his daughter in front of so many people. She was ashamed of how generous she was. Flushed.


    Monkey King heard this, but he was speechless. He looked up and down Kurono Shangye, but he understood what Hu Meng said that he couldn''t stand it, especially such a mature woman, and still a dream. Devil, which man can stand it, it''s weird if you don''t get sucked into an adult. This dissatisfaction is too appropriate to put it...

 1945 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Eight

    It''s no wonder that the number of dream monsters is becoming scarce and nearly extinct, because with the dream 1 monster, you are killing your life, and you have to be conscious of being absorbed into a''human being'' at any time.


    History has proved that all the monsters who stayed with the dream monsters are short-lived ghosts. They were born alive, but within two or three years, they have passed away.


    Therefore, many people stay away from the dream monsters. If things go on like this, the number of dream monsters will become increasingly rare. In the end, they have to use charm to confuse others to achieve their own goals.


    "The way your dream demon survives is really hard!" After listening to Hu Meng''s explanation, Sun Wukong glanced at Kuro Shangye''s heart, and found that she did not have such a wave, and her behavior was only because of her being. The dream monster¡¯s habit is to seduce him when he sees the object he likes, because the other half that the dream monster chooses is obtained by seduce.


    "There is no way, our Dream Demon has a special physique, and not everyone can stand it, so we can only use extreme methods..." Hu Meng looked at Monkey King, with a trace of worry in his eyes: "And, I too You are afraid of Goku..."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was immediately unhappy, and immediately interrupted her: "Don''t say anything, tonight I will show you what a real man is!" That aspect was underestimated, and Sun Wukong was reluctant. What kind of golden gun can''t fall, it will be weak, but brother will never be tired.


    Hearing this, Hu Meng''s complexion suddenly turned red, and his eyes were full of intoxicating spring thoughts: "Then people will come to you tonight!"


    Dream demon is like this. Lovers who open their hearts to themselves will only be tempted to please, and the appearance of picking, but not shy, this is also a point that ordinary people can''t compare.


    Mengxiang and the others on the side listened, all blushing, not ashamed. Although it has been explained that everyone will marry Monkey King, they still feel a little unhappy.


    Baixue''s icicle quietly pulled Baixue down, to his ears: "Don''t lose!"


    "Yeah!" Shirayuki''s face turned flush and nodded earnestly.


    Seeing this, Mengxiang looked stunned...


    After chatting for a while, Monkey King took everyone back to the swimming club. The orange-striped concubine dressed as a maid immediately poured tea in front of her. She really took herself as a maid and did her duty.


    Only when she learned that Mengxiang and the others would marry Monkey King, she was really surprised for a while, and then she reacted and hugged Monkey King, winking like a silk: "Master Wukong, don''t forget about them. !"


    "Forget anyone, and you can''t forget you!" He likes Orange Tiao Liu Consort Sun Wukong very much, because he likes such a very obedient and well-behaved girl.


    That night, Hu Meng went to the appointment and flew into Monkey King¡¯s room quietly from the window...


    Soon, Mengxiang and the others will arrive one after another...


    Only Fairy Child Zi was stopped by her parents and didn''t let her come. After all, she was just a little loli who had not developed yet, even if he came to Monkey King, she couldn''t do it.


    The next day, Monkey King walked out of his room, but just happened to see Kurono Shangye, and found that she was looking at herself with a flattering expression, her eyes filled with lingering spring love.


    He stepped forward, because he realized that Sun Wukong didn¡¯t hate him as usual, so he embraced his arm boldly, rubbing against Sun Wukong¡¯s arm with her pair of big Huns, spreading all over his body. With a charming and charming atmosphere: "Goku, you are really amazing, now I am starting to envy my daughter..."


    Because he had already made preparations, Sun Wukong arranged for everyone to live in the swimming club temporarily, so Kurono Ueba inevitably made an eavesdropping on what happened last night.


    Therefore, she also saw what a real man is, which is not enough to describe it as a shock. She is very clear about the physique of the dream demon. Throughout the ages, no matter who it is, the man who shares the same room with the dream demon is the next day. I definitely can''t climb Chuang.


    However, when he arrived at Monkey King, it was his own daughter who fell down. With the addition of Meng Xiang and other daughters, they were all defeated, but Monkey King was still alive, and there was no trace of fatigue.


    Under the sky, there are men who can bear the physique of the dream monster without being tired. This makes Kurono Shangye as excited and excited as he has discovered a peerless treasure. If it is not for fear of being disgusted and disgusted by Monkey King again, Kurono Shangye could not bear it. I want to seduce Monkey King to Chuang.


    Seeing Kurono Shangye exuding an aura of charm and enchantment, with an expression of "Hurry Up", Monkey King knew that this wife was starting to make waves again, and she felt a little gloating in her heart: "I want you to take a peek. Burn your body, deserve it..."


    Obviously, he did it on purpose.


    "Good morning, Wukong!"


    At this moment, Shirayuki Icicle also walked out of her room, behaved quietly and decently, but her complexion was slightly reddish. She, who always liked to follow, naturally inevitably did the same thing as Kurono Shangye last night. Now think about her husband, Compared with Monkey King, it was weak.


    "I''m going to make some food for them, you are free!" Sun Wukong naturally saw the embarrassment of Baixue Icicle, but waved his hand altogether, pulled off the arm that Kurono Shangye was holding tightly, and left...


    At this time, Zhuyu Ichinose also walked out of her room. Kurono Kameha saw her, and Limara started talking to Shirayuki Icicle and she whispered, "You two also peeked last night? Really That''s amazing! It seems that our dream demons will rise up in my generation!"


    Shirayuki Icicle''s complexion was reddish, and Ichinose Pearl Jade also burned with fire. He glanced at Kurono and obviously didn''t want to cheer on this topic: "Okay, let''s go and see how their little girls are..." With that said, I entered Monkey King''s room first...


    Because the swimming club is very spacious and has many rooms, in order to take care of their daughters, Shirayuki Icicle and the others stayed. They stayed in the swimming club for three days. After three days, they left, but Kurono Ueha She stayed here to help Concubine Orange Tiao Liu in the swimming club. In fact, she was also alone. As for the reason for staying, you know.


    But not long after Baixue Icicle and the others left, Mengxiang received a letter from home. After reading it, she hurriedly found Monkey King, her face was full of worry: "Wukong, this week, My father wants to see you..."


    Monkey King was not surprised at all: "He knows about our affairs, right?"


    "Hmm..." A trace of worry appeared on Mengxiang''s face...

 1946 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Nine

    "It''s okay. Tomorrow is Saturday. It''s okay to meet your father!" Monkey King smiled.


    "But, my father is very strict, he will definitely not agree with us!" Mengxiang''s face was full of worry.


    "Don''t worry, if he dares to make irresponsible remarks, I will beat him until he takes it!"


    "My father is very good..."


    "It''s amazing, it''s just a scum in front of me!"


    "That''s right! Mengxiang, don''t you believe in Wukong''s strength?" Hu Meng and the others all smiled, and they didn''t care much about Mengxiang. They all understood clearly since what happened with Monkey King. The power of Monkey King is that each of them has been unprecedentedly improved, and even their own blood has been amazingly evolved.


    Therefore, they don''t think there is anyone in this world who can compare with Monkey King, even the three legendary Plutos.


    Hearing what Hu Meng and the others said, Mengxiang''s originally worried mood calmed down: "That''s right, if it''s Wukong, it must be fine."


    At this moment, a man led a group of people into the swimming club. Each of them carried a piece of cloth on their arms, engraved with the font of the Public Security Committee, with a proud look and a cold face.


    "It''s from the Public Security Committee of the Academy. What are they doing here?" Looking at this group of uninvited people, Ichinose pearl fish frowned slightly, her face was displeased, and she walked forward with a cold voice. Asked: "Jiu Yao, what did you mean when you brought so many people to my swimming club?"


    "It has been verified that we are here to catch those who violate the school discipline!" Jiu Yao''s expression was cold, and he just glanced at the Ichigama, then ignored her and fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "Follow us. Take a trip, Monkey King!"


    Mengxiang and the others stood in front of Monkey King and looked at the public security committee with hostility.


    "Oh~ Are you here to capture me?" Monkey King glanced at Jiuyao with interest: "Tell me, what wrong did I commit? I need you to work so hard to move the crowd?"


    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re unfamiliar with you, you¡¯re ignorant of school, smashed your classmates, smashed Zang, and the three lizardmen? After we have checked, the culprit of all this is you. What else do you have to say? "Jiu Yao''s complexion is indifferent, with an expression that will calm you down.


    Monkey King looked at Jiuyao with great interest, but a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "This is probably just a side word you said to deal with me. After all, what I did is very secretive. In this world , No one can find any evidence at all!"


    "Huh?" Jiu Yao''s expression was taken aback when he heard the words, but he was instantly hidden by him.


    When Sun Wukong saw this, he smiled: "Why, I''m surprised, right? I was surprised that I had found the righteous for a crime that I randomly inserted, right? That''s right, I did all the people you mentioned, and , You also missed a person, Moriqiu Silver Shadow, that guy, I didn''t just destroy him, I just killed him, but what about it? Do you think you can take me down?"


    "You are too arrogant, Monkey King! A chaotic fellow like you should be punished!" Jiu Yao''s face was gloomy, and Monkey King''s indifferent eyes made him very angry.


    "Oh, sanctions!" Monkey King laughed when he heard this: "You guys who hold chicken feathers as arrows should be sanctioned, right? Who is the most annoying student of the whole school? It''s not your public security committee. No one else, are there few people you bully? Forget it, I''m too lazy to talk about such boring things, but before you do it, I want to remind you..."


    As Monkey King said, his eyes became indifferent in vain: "If you do anything to me, you must be conscious of death!"


    When Jiu Yao and others heard this, their complexion changed in vain, and their heartbeat suddenly accelerated, as if they were about to jump out of the Hungarian chamber, a touch of fear grew spontaneously, and those who were unhelpful would sit down on the ground.


    But at this moment, Jiu Yao felt his scalp numb, as if he was staring at him, and felt a terrifying silence. If he moved, he would be in hell.


    "This this¡­"


    At this moment, Jiuyao''s heart was already wrapped in fear, his confidence was absent, and he put on a look of astonishment. He couldn''t think that Monkey King turned out to be just a little bit of hostility, and he had no fighting spirit. It''s like hell!


    This person is terrible, how could he be an opponent!


    "Monkey King, that''s it!" A very majestic voice rang out in vain, and the principal dressed up and unable to see his face appeared here: "This is the school, not the battlefield for killing one kill, so please take it back. Your hostility!"


    "Oh~Master principal, are you ordering me?" Monkey King narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the principal in the field.


    "This is not an order, but a request!"


    "I refuse!" Monkey King said with a plain face: "This is my own business, you shouldn''t intervene at will!"


    With that said, Monkey King glanced at the principal with a plain face, but with this glance, the principal''s face suddenly became amazed. With a''poof'', he spouted a big mouth of blood, his face was pale, and he fell soft to the ground. The eyes looking at Monkey King were filled with incredible shock and fear.


    "Don''t rely on the old to sell the old in front of me, even if you are the principal, you are not qualified to bargain with me in front of me, because I am a little unhappy now..."


    With that said, Monkey King reached out, and Volley lifted Jiu Yao into the air...


    Jiu Yao''s suffocated complexion was flushed, and his heart was replaced by fear. He wanted to ask for mercy, but his throat was tightly pinched by a mysterious force, and he couldn''t make a sound.


    Now Jiuyao, his regretful intestines are all blue. Why did he come to Sun Wukong to trouble him? He didn''t expect that this guy who thought he had some skill in his own eyes turned out to be such a terrifying existence, even the principal was just a look in his eyes. Staring him crippled, that''s the principal!


    "This is over!"


    At this moment, Jiu Yao''s proud heart was cold.


    "That''s amazing! This is the real man!" Kurono Shangye, who was watching from the side, now looked at Monkey King''s eyes and turned into a heart shape.


    And Mengxiang and the others were already stunned at this moment, how could Wukong even beat the principal!


    After reacting, they ran over and hugged Monkey King: "Wukong, just give a lesson, but don''t kill anyone!"


    Because they all knew that the werewolf tribe was annihilated overnight because of Sun Wukong¡¯s upset. If Sun Wukong gets angry, it would be very, very scary!..

 1947 Chapter 240 Pluto

    "Kill him, that would just make him cheaper!" Monkey King looked indifferent, and stared at Jiu Yao with a look of fear: "I have never had a relationship with you. I disdain to see you as an ant, but you do it yourself. Die, don''t blame me for playing and cheating..."


    As he said, holding his palm lightly, Jiu Yao screamed in a sorrowful scream, his bones creaked, crushed to pieces, and for a moment, fell to the ground like mud.


    "You..." Seeing this situation, the principal looked angrily, but he was helpless, because even he was just glared at and lost the power to fight again. The power of Monkey King has made him unable to describe it as shock.


    However, Monkey King did not pay attention to the principal¡¯s anger and shock. Instead, he looked at him with interest: "I understand that this Yanghai Academy was jointly created by the three great kings. You can serve as the principal. One of Pluto?"


    "Three...Three Plutos?!!!" Hu Meng and the others were shocked and their eyes widened: "The principal is one of the three Plutos?"


    Sun Wukong ignored the surprise of Hu Meng and the others, and still looked at the principal in front of him with interest: "Then which one of them are you? Akash is impossible. Her position as Hades should now be It was inherited by Moexiang¡¯s father, Zhu Ranichicha; Yuko Shinaki, he is the chairman of the Yanghai Academy, you obviously are not; then, you can only be the undefeated Dongfang, what is your real name? Dongfang Fuhai, right?"


    "Unexpectedly, you know everything about us!" The principal coughed, with honorific words in his address, and pulled down the black robe covering his face, revealing a young and handsome face: "No Wrong, I am the undefeated East... I am curious, who are you? Forgive me for my ignorance, I have lived such a long time, and I have never heard of you as the number one person..."


    I have never heard of it. This is incredible. I stared at him as one of the three Great Plutos. How powerful is this person!


    "The East is undefeated, why do I still rush the fox!" Monkey King glared at Dongfang Fuhai. This guy is really surprisingly young now. I heard that he looked like a short old man when he sealed his power. Now this handsome guy looks like this. He has already unblocked the original appearance: "Eastern Fuhai is Eastern Fuhai. He also claims to be invincible in the East. Are you really insecure?"


    Hearing this, Dongfang Fuhai suddenly showed a wry smile, his name is so awesome, but unfortunately, he has already lost now, and he has also lost miserably, he will probably have no face in calling himself Dongfang undefeated in the future.


    "Wow! ~ Is the principal really one of the legendary Pluto?" Fairy Tong Zi looked at the handsome handsome man in front of him with a look of surprise.


    Dongfang Fuhai looked embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer. As one of the three Great Plutoes, he was given a second by Monkey King''s eyes, which is very embarrassing.


    "It seems that the legendary Pluto is nothing great!" Hu Meng looked at Dongfang Fuhai and curled his lips.


    On the contrary, Kurono Shangye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he stepped forward and hugged Monkey King''s arm, his whole body exuded the charm of one person: "This can''t be said that the three Pluto kings are nothing great, but that my Wukong is really. It''s too strong!"


    "When did I become your family?" Monkey King glanced at Kurono Shangye, but the first thing that caught the eye was the plump pair of wives who became an acquaintance: "Yes, this wave of goods is not forgotten all the time. Lead me!"


    "Of course it belongs to our family!" Kurono Shang Ye Mei laughed, and Da Xiong did not forget to rub Sun Wukong twice: "After you marry Hu Meng, this is your mother!"


    Just as Monkey King wanted to talk, he saw a person who looked like a nun and had shining eyes came to the field. It was the chairman of Yanghai Academy and another one of the three great gods of Hades.


    I saw his figure flashed, and instantly appeared beside Dongfang Fuhai, lifting him from the ground: "Is it all right?"


    "I can''t die!" Dongfang Fuhai shook his head with a bitter expression: "Sure enough, as you expected, no, it''s far beyond our imagination. You really recruited a super pervert this time!"


    "I didn''t expect that he would be so powerful..." Miko Shinaki said with a serious face: "I just thought he was very difficult, so I asked you to come to the academy to check it out, but it put you in a dangerous situation... "


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just that he must not be our enemy..." Dongfang Fuhai looked worried, it is hard to imagine that if such a person is their enemy, then the world may be completely plunged into endless darkness. .


    "You don''t have to worry about that, after all, he has an inseparable relationship with Akiya Moexiang and others..." Godko God Noraki said softly.


    At this moment, Monkey King didn¡¯t bother to care about what the two of them were muttering, because he had completely lost interest in them. He waved his hands at the god Dianming and Dongfang Fuhai like flying flies: "Since the matter has been resolved, you still What are you doing here? Get out! Oh, don¡¯t forget to take away the trash on the ground..."


    Hearing that Monkey King suddenly drove people, Yuko God Dianming originally wanted to say hello to Monkey King, but he immediately dispelled the thought, and nodded simply: "Excuse me, goodbye!" He said, holding his hands between his hands. Jiu Yao and Dongfang Fuhai disappeared here.


    As for the members of the public security committee who came with them, they had already been scared and fled.


    The god of the gods understands a little bit of Sun Wukong''s temperament, he tells you to go, and you go quickly, and then you will grind and squeeze, and others will let you go by himself, so he walked very simply.


    "Brother Wukong, why did you drive them away, Hades, how rare it is to see them normally!" Fairy Tong Zi said with some regret.


    "Two scum, what''s so good!" Monkey King took Fairy Zi''s hand and smiled: "Go, I will take you to see the little goldfish..."


    Fairy Tong Zi''s pretty face turned red with a''swish''.


    The next day, which is Saturday.


    Monkey King and Chi Ye Mengxiang left the school together, and were invited by Zhu Ranyicha to see their parents.


    Speaking of Zhu Ranyicha, then I have to explain that, in the comics, he is not one of the three Hades, but his wife, which is Moexiang''s mother, Akashebrad Lipa.


    However, in the anime, Zhu Ranyicha obviously replaced Akashia and became one of the three great kings, but it has to be said that compared to this world, Zhu Ranyicha is indeed worthy of its strength. Known as Pluto, at the same time, he is also the strongest person in the vampire family...

 1948 Chapter Two Hundred and Forty One

    After only an hour in the car, Monkey King and Mengxiang stopped in front of an old castle, while a middle-aged man and four women were already waiting at the door. After seeing them, the middle-aged man took the lead. First came forward, and after sweeping his eyes on Mengxiang''s face, he fixed his gaze on Monkey King''s body and looked at him with scrutiny eyes.


    The same is true for the four women behind him.


    After seeing the middle-aged man, Mengxiang''s originally relaxed expression became extremely nervous, but a gentle girl with a brown complexion came forward and took Mengxiang''s hand. A smile on his face: "Welcome home, Xiao Mengxiang, don''t you plan to introduce this to us?"


    "Ah~ he is Wukong, Sun Wukong..." Mengxiang heard the words and immediately introduced the middle-aged man beside him with a nervous finger: "Wukong, this is my father, Zhu Ranyicha..."


    It was naturally out of respect and politeness to introduce my father first.


    "Hello!" Sun Wukong calmly nodded at Zhu Ran''s tea, and stretched out his right hand.


    Zhu Ranyicha''s face was serious, but he didn''t put on any ostentation. He shook hands with Monkey King formally and nodded to show friendship, but still looked at him with scrutiny.


    Sun Wukong could see a trace of unnaturalness under his scrutiny eyes, but more of it was doubtful.


    From the very beginning, Zhu Ranyicha invited Monkey King to their Zhu Ran¡¯s house for the purpose of giving Monkey King a chance to kill him, or simply kill Monkey King to dismantle him and Mengxiang. But last night I learned about Monkey King from Dongfang Fuhai and the others. Some of the information made him change his attention, so his expression at this moment became a little unnatural, even suspicious.


    Such a person who looks like an ordinary human being is really a peerless strong man who can defeat the unbeaten East with only his eyes?


    No matter how you look at it, Zhu Ranyicha felt that it was impossible, and the doubts in his heart became even heavier: "Are they lying to me when the East is unbeaten?" But after thinking about it, I think it is impossible. He smiled politely at Monkey King: "I heard that you are also an S-rank monster. If you have time, I wonder if you can compare them?"


    "Do you want to test me when you come?" Sun Wukong didn''t bother to oblique, nor was he that kind of character, a trace of breath leaked, and the surrounding space instantly became dozens of times heavier, and Zhu Ranyicha''s complexion instantly became astonished. Together with the four women beside him, they all knelt to the ground...


    "Wukong..." Seeing this, Mengxiang suddenly grabbed Monkey King''s arm with a nervous expression, with a trace of pleading in her eyes.


    Seeing Zhu Ran''s family, who were shocked by their breath and couldn''t even breathe, Sun Wukong was indifferent and not polite: "I wanted to save you some face, but you really like to think carefully. ¡­I really hate the breaking rules of your big families, so don¡¯t make any small moves in front of me! Otherwise, even if Mengxiang is my woman, I don¡¯t mind making your family of vampires be like werewolves, wiped out from this world !"


    Zhu Ranyicha and the others were even more shocked when they heard this. The werewolf clan suddenly disappeared from the world, and it turned out that this person did it?


    If it was before, they might not believe it, but now, they don''t have the slightest suspicion. With such a terrifying aura, only this existence can possess such terrible strength.


    "Unexpectedly, what the East Invincible said was actually true..." Zhu Ranyicha was already shocked into a cold sweat. Although this breath did not carry hostile and murderous aura against them, it still made them feel as if Hell-like horror, in the entire world, only a piece of blood is left.


    Mengxiang watched her family''s complexion become paler and more anxious, and tightly grasped Monkey''s arm: "Wukong..."


    The method of shock has been achieved, and Monkey King has taken back his breath. If this continues, Zhu Ranyicha and others will go crazy even if they don''t vomit blood and die.


    "Huh~~"


    As soon as the breath took away, Zhu Ranyicha and the four beautiful women all took a long breath, their feet were soft, and they sat down on the ground, looking at Monkey King, finally there was no longer the previous gaze, but a face. Fear respectful.


    "Everyone is a family, so don''t give me those boos!" Monkey King didn''t want to make the atmosphere too stiff. He looked at the youngest of the four girls and put on a smile in vain: "Look. You¡¯re the youngest, you should be Zhu Ran¡¯s beloved, but I heard Mengxiang mentioned you! Call Wukong brother to listen, there are gifts~"


    Zhu Ran¡¯s beloved was originally very upset, because she hated the current Mengxiang, but she liked to worship Mengxiang very much, but she was so scared by Monkey King¡¯s breath that she couldn¡¯t resist a little bit of resistance at all. He said''Brother Wukong''.


    "Really good!" Monkey King reached out and touched her head, and generously took out a blood-red persimmon and handed it to her: "Reward you, I won''t give it to ordinary people!"


    "Tomatoes?" Zhu Ran''s beloved immediately puffed up a small mouth, with an expression that I really don''t like, but because he was afraid of Monkey King, he didn''t dare to say it.


    "Wukong, you are really generous, you don''t usually give it to me!" Mengxiang saw it, but her eyes lit up, her face drooling: "Beloved, thank you Wukong, this is for cage The caged blood persimmons that are poured out by blood are very precious. I have only eaten five persimmons after so long..."


    "Cage-blooded persimmons watered with cage blood?!" Zhu Ran''s beloved and the others were moved, but they also had deep suspicions. Cage creatures had never seen it before, let alone used it. Is watering with blood just to raise a tomato?So who can be so violent and brutal?


    "Really?" With suspicion, Zhu Ran loves to open her mouth and reveal two slightly longer sharp fangs, bite and insert 1 into the cage of blood persimmon, light 1 sucks a mouthful of juice and 1 liquid. , Like Gan Lin entering her throat, her eyes widened in an instant, an incomparably huge demonic energy radiated from her body, and a pair of bat black wings ejected directly from behind. In an instant, what a special advancement!


    The Zhu Ran''s family, which was blowing in the terrible demon-like gust of wind, kept backing away, and the deterrence from the soul made them have the urge to kneel down and worship.


    For a while, all of them opened their eyes wide and shocked: "This...this...such a pure monster bloodline is even more pure than Allah, this...how is this possible!!!"


    If Zhu Ran¡¯s family were only afraid of Monkey King¡¯s terrible power before, then at this moment, their hearts are hot, because this is really incredible. If their family eats such a cage of blood. Persimmon, what will it be like?Their Zhu Ran family will definitely become the largest monster race, and there is no doubt about it!..

 1949 Chapter 242: Zhu Rans Family

    Because the cage blood persimmon was pierced in two holes under Zhu Ran¡¯s beloved fangs, a little bit of red bloody juice overflowed slightly, and a deadly aroma drifted out, making Zhu Ran a tea Waiting for everyone is cheeky and drooling crazy!


    However, the shock and fear that Monkey King brings to them is far above all desires, so they have restrained the incomparable thirst that rises in their bodies, but their eyes are directly looking at Zhu Ran''s beloved hand. The cage blood persimmon can no longer look away, the greed and enthusiasm in his eyes can not be concealed, and his heart is even more envy and jealous.


    Obviously, Zhu Ran¡¯s beloved was also taken aback. She did not expect that she just took a sip and directly caused her own bloodline to evolve, her strength soared, and the body in her body was endless, like an explosion. Demon spirit, even if she is her father, she can now hang on him.


    At this moment, Zhu Ran was in a good mood, holding a mouthful of caged blood persimmon in his hand, and caressing it with love as if he was a treasure, then stood on his tiptoe and gnawed excitedly on Monkey''s face: "Thank you, brother-in-law, I like this gift very much!" As he said, he looked at Mengxiang and hummed, "So for your face, I won''t be embarrassed by her..."


    From this sentence, you can hear how much Zhu Ran''s beloved resentment towards Mengxiang is. You know, in the original work, she extremely wanted to kill Mengxiang to unblock Mengxiang.


    Watching Monkey King for a moment is to settle the most difficult Zhu Ran love, and she is no longer being hostile. Mengxiang admires Monkey King¡¯s methods, so she is naturally happy because she knows very well, Zhu Ran Xin Ai''s attitude towards her is very bad.


    Seeing that the situation has eased, Monkey King is not so difficult to get along with as expected. The beautiful lady beside Zhu Ranyicha stepped forward and respectfully saluted Monkey King: "I can receive such a precious gift from you. Gift, my family¡¯s beloved is really fortunate for Sansheng. I am the mother of the beloved and the beloved, Zhu Ranyulu, and Mengxiang and their stepmother..."


    "Zhu Ranyulu..." Sun Wukong looked at the beautiful lady in front of him, frowning slightly. From the very beginning, he discovered the powerful aura of the high-ranking person exuding from this woman, even as a three Zhu Ranyicha, one of the Great Plutos, is inferior, because that kind of aura can only be possessed by those who have been in a high position all year round. Obviously, this woman is really not an ordinary strong woman.


    But Sun Wukong''s slight frown made Zhu Ranyulu''s heart beat with fright: "What...what''s going on? I didn''t seem to say anything wrong? Or did Mengxiang say something bad about me in front of him? "


    Sun Wukong saw through Zhu Ranyulu''s mind and knew that she hated Mengxiang and Akash (Mengxiang''s mother). After all, Akash was her love rival, and as Akash''s daughter, Naturally, I hated Mengxiang together.


    For this woman, Monkey King was a little bit unhappy, but he was too lazy to say, because he believed that with his existence, Zhu Ranyulu would hate Mengxiang and dare not be hostile to her, but would try to get close. Please.


    "Your big family is really complicated..." Sun Wukong glanced at Zhu Ranyulu indifferently, but it made Zhu Ranyulu''s heart beat more violently, and he involuntarily took a step back. This indifferent glance turned out to be It made her feel a terrible feeling of being naked and being penetrated by Monkey King.


    "He... can he read his mind?!!!" Zhu Ranyulu hurriedly converged her mind, got rid of distracting thoughts, and closed her heart.


    Sun Wukong seemed to feel something. He glanced at her again and then looked away. It was just this look that Zhu Ranyulu instantly felt that the feeling of being seen through was more thorough than before. This time, it seemed as if he had been with his soul. They were all seen through. The feeling of heart palpitations of red 1 fruit and 1 fruit made her face instantly flushed, and she didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. She did little tricks for fear of angering Monkey King, but I was even more afraid of Monkey King, because in front of him, there was no secret at all.


    Seeing Zhu Ranyulu introduced herself, the atmosphere fell into a subtle embarrassment again. The gentle Yujie who had held Mengxiangxian''s hand first held Mengxiang''s hand again, breaking the embarrassment: "I am Zhu Ran. Guai Ai, Mengxiang¡¯s second sister, welcome you to visit our house, Master Monkey King!"


    "I am the eldest sister, Zhu Ranyaai, welcome you, Master Monkey King!"


    Zhu Ranyaai looks heroic, giving people a very hearty feeling, but, although her body is slender, she is a poor woman. From her eyes on Mengxiang, she can see that she is very She likes Mengxiang, and her sister controls one.


    However, this person has a strong thirst for power. Since he was a child, he wanted to be the true ancestor. In order to gain the power of the true ancestor, he wanted to kill Moexiang¡¯s mother Acacia Brad Lipa, but he never knew it, "True ancestor" ''The power has long been inherited by Mengxiang.


    Looking at Zhu Ranyaai, Monkey King showed a little interest: "Come on, let me see..."


    Zhu Ranya was obviously taken aback, and with a trace of doubt and anxiety, she came to Monkey King.


    Monkey King reached out and touched her body, making Zhu Ranya''s body stiff, flushed, and her face unnatural, but she did not dare to struggle and move, for fear of angering Monkey King.


    Zhu Ranyicha and Zhu Ranyulu saw Monkey King¡¯s behavior. Obviously they were a little surprised, but they did not stop them. They even became active in their hearts. If Monkey King liked them, they wouldn¡¯t mind marrying Zhu Ranyaai to Monkey King. Because the benefits are unimaginable.


    Because Zhu Ranyaai was also not long after they took home, so they could trade such an illegitimate daughter for the favor of Monkey King.


    This is the case for large families. They often put their interests first and sacrifice a daughter in exchange for immeasurable benefits. They will choose the latter without hesitation.


    However, it was obvious that they had thought a lot. Monkey King squeezed Zhu Ranya''s body for a while, and said in admiration: "That''s right, this body bone is a good material for martial arts, so it''s a pity that it is so wasteful Up..."


    As he said, he took out a caged blood persimmon and handed it to her: "Take it, after eating it, it will be enough to greatly improve your bloodline, which is much more reliable than the power of the true ancestor..."

 1950 Chapter 243 Five Sisters?

    "For...for me?!!!"


    Seeing the caged blood persimmon that Monkey King suddenly handed over, Zhu Ranya''s eyes widened, her expression excited and unbelievable. This happiness was so sudden that she couldn''t react.


    She wanted to be the true ancestor ever since she was a child, and has never been able to get the power of the true ancestor.


    "No?"


    "want!"


    As soon as Sun Wukong spoke, Zhu Ranyaai already grabbed the caged blood persimmon in Sun Wukong''s hand, fearing that he would regret it.


    Just now Zhu Ran¡¯s beloved example is there. Just taking a sip of the juice of this cage of blood persimmons gave her the power of the true ancestor that is more pure and fragmented than the true ancestor, such a rare treasure. , There is no reason not to.


    Once the caged blood persimmon was in her hands, Zhu Ranya''s ai could not wait to take a bite, and sucked the juice from it. In an instant, just like Zhu Ran''s beloved love, an extremely terrifying monster burst out of her body. Rushing straight into the sky is even bigger and exaggerated than the beloved. The pair of bat wings born behind are like demon wings, with incomparable majesty in the terror.


    Another daughter¡¯s bloodline has been improved, and she has gained incredible power that is even more pure than the true ancestor. This makes Zhu Ranyicha and Zhu Ranyulu more and more excited, looking at Monkey King as if looking at the world. Zhibao, my heart has already settled to pay attention. In any case, Sun Wukong and their Zhu Ran''s family must be firmly bound. With this one, Zhu Ran''s family is enough to dominate the entire monster world.


    "Thank you~Thank you~~!"


    Having obtained the strength she dreamed of, Zhu Ranya¡¯s words were a little uncomfortable at this moment. When she came to Monkey King, her eyes were full of gratitude and admiration. For the Monkey King who fulfilled her dream, Zhu Ranya loves Monkey King''s goodwill can be said to have almost soared to the top.


    Both the sister and the younger sister received the gift from Monkey King, but they had nothing, which made Zhu Rankuai feel somewhat disappointed, but this disappointment had just risen, but she saw that a caged blood persimmon appeared in front of her eyes. , Seeing the owner holding it, Zhu Ranguai was a little stunned, but the excitement in his eyes was lingering.


    Monkey King looked at her but smiled: "I don''t favor one or the other. Compared to your sisters, you and Mengxiang are the best ones, and you are naturally indispensable!"


    Zhu Rankuai was stunned, and wanted to refuse. Unfortunately, this cage of blood persimmon was too confusing for their vampires. With her concentration, she couldn''t resist it, and finally she couldn''t help but accept it. , Smiled softly at Monkey King: "Thank you!"


    It seems that Monkey King didn¡¯t see Zhu Ranyulu¡¯s extremely ardent gaze. He looked at the four vampire sisters beside him with a solemn expression: ¡°I have given you everything, and I don¡¯t care what you thought before. At the beginning, all of your previous thoughts will be suppressed by me. Everyone is a family and must look like a family. Whoever dares to do something that hurts his family, don''t blame me for not reminding you then!"


    At this moment, the aura of shock revealed by Monkey King deeply penetrated their souls. The four sisters all nodded earnestly and assured them again and again.


    If Monkey King didn''t give them a little warning, it would be really difficult to discipline them based on their dispositions.Because of these guys, in the original work, they all had a history of harming their family members.


    "Brother Wukong, you are so good, can you let another Mengxiang sister come out?" Zhu Ran looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "That''s right, since it is a family, of course it is the most important thing to gather together!" Sun Wukong nodded and smiled, lightly pointing a little at the center of Mengxiang''s eyebrows. As the demon-like light shined, Li Mengxiang was actually followed by him. Mengxiang''s body bounced out.


    "This..." The sudden change made Zhu Ranyicha and the others look shocked, but when they thought of Monkey King''s incredible and terrifying power, they were relieved immediately. In front of such a strong man, this kind of thing is trivial. .


    "Huh?" It was the first time to be summoned in this way. Rika looked at herself, and then at the Moe in front of him. With one hand on his hips, he looked at Sun Wukong slightly dissatisfied: "Since With this kind of ability, why didn''t you let me out long ago?"


    "If you like it, it doesn''t matter if you keep it like this..." Monkey King smiled.


    "Will there be any harm?"


    "No!" Monkey King gave an affirmative answer.


    "That''s OK!" Li Mengxiang smiled with satisfaction, holding Monkey King''s left hand, and nodding to his father and sisters, which was regarded as a greeting.


    "Sister Mengxiang!!"


    A pleasant cry full of surprises followed, and Zhu Ran''s beloved was already happily rushing towards Mengxiang, and she plunged her head into her pair of giants, and kept confessing: "I finally saw you again. , Sister Mengxiang!"


    "It''s all so big, don''t stick to me so much!" Li Mengxiang kicked Zhu Ran''s beloved aside with a cool and unceremonious kick.


    Unexpectedly, Zhu Ran''s love was not only not angry at all, but on the contrary, she was excited and very happy: "Ah~ I really miss it. It''s the best thing to be kicked by Mengxiang sister!"


    "I can''t see that this little loli still has a hobby of being abused!" Monkey King looked at Zhu Ran''s beloved, who was kicked and had an expression on his face. He was speechless. As expected, all the family members are all Strange flower, not normal.


    "Okay, don''t stay outside all the time, let''s talk in the house if you have anything!" Zhu Ranyulu smiled softly, watching Monkey King say in a generous manner.


    Under the leadership of Zhu Ranyulu, the group entered Zhu Ran¡¯s mansion...


    With the caged blood persimmon sent by Monkey King as a bridge, some Mengxiang sisters who were originally afraid of Monkey King had no fear of him, but the relationship was extremely close and enthusiastic, especially Zhu Ran''s beloved one. A brother Wukong called him very enjoyable.


    The only thing that is very uncomfortable is that Zhu Ranyulu and Zhu Ran have a tea. The situation when the prospective son-in-law sees the parents should be because the prospective son-in-law is nervous, but when it comes to Monkey King, the situation is reversed, making Zhu The couple became very nervous after dyeing a tea.


    Seeing that she was surrounded by her four daughters, no, Li Mengxiang should be the Sun Wukong who surrounded her five daughters and asked this question. The two of them could only sit aside in embarrassment, unable to intervene, and it was impolite to leave. It''s embarrassing and torture!


    The two couples never dreamed that they would have such a crazy and helpless day...

 1951 Chapter 244 Transfer

    Two days were spent in the awkwardness of Zhu Ranyicha and Zhu Ranyulu, until Zhu Ran loved them and admired Monkey King more and more.


    In particular, Zhu Ranyaai and Zhu Rankuai were mentored by Monkey King for two days, which allowed them to improve their skills astonishingly. They worshipped Monkey King¡¯s strong skills and almost kowtowed their heads, even though they were finally rejected , But still obeyed Monkey King''s words.


    As for Zhu Ran''s beloved, under the temptation of Monkey King''s countless delicacies, he has long become his follower, and she seems to have a position beyond Li Mengxiang in her mind.


    It''s just that the two days are not long or short, and finally it''s time to leave.


    Outside the door, Zhu Ran loves to hang on Monkey King''s body, with a look of dismay: "Brother Wukong, remember to visit us frequently when you have time~"


    "This is natural~" Monkey King held Zhu Ran''s beloved ass and smiled slightly: "Besides, you should also come to Yanghai Academy next semester. Then we can meet every day?"


    "Yeah~Yanghai Academy..." Zhu Ran loves to hear what Sun Wukong said. As she rolled her eyes, she immediately swept away her previous dismay, she became happy and excited, not knowing what horrible idea she had in her heart.


    "If you are separated from you like this, I really feel a little bit reluctant!" Zhu Ranya looked at Monkey King with a look of expectation and earnestness: "With your skill, what else do you need to go to school, or you can go back to Yujia with us? Country!"


    When Zhu Ranyulu heard this, her eyes lit up again, but she immediately became nervous and worried. The two days made her feel inexplicable pressure in the face of Monkey King. If you meet every day in the future, it will be fine, but Monkey King wants I really went to the country of Yujia with them, and the benefit is not the slightest.


    Worries and expectations are intertwined, and Zhu Ranyulu is tangled.


    Fortunately, Monkey King definitely refused: "Not interested."


    Zhu Ranya loves to hear the words and is disappointed, but she is also expected to know that, like Monkey King, even the Pluto can exist for seconds with only a breath, and is not interested in those powers at all, because of the invincible strength , Has represented everything.


    "Goodbye!" Monkey King took a bite, took a bite on Zhu Ran''s beloved face, put her down, waved his hands, and bid farewell to each other, hugged Mengxiang and Mengxiang, turned and left...


    Looking at the distant back of Monkey King, Zhu Ranyulu smiled slightly: "It seems that Mengxiang really found us a good son-in-law!"


    As he said, he gave Zhu Ran''s beloved look at his side again, and an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "He seems to like our family''s beloved very much..."


    Zhu Ranyicha looked at Zhu Ranyulu and frowned slightly. He naturally understood the meaning of his wife''s words: "You had better not make any crooked ideas. This person is too dangerous. If he is unhappy, he It''s not a fortune but a disaster!"


    And at this moment, Zhu Ranxin who was on the side seemed to have made some determination, and shouted: "It''s decided, I want to skip a grade, I want to transfer school, I want to go to Yanghai Academy!"


    After hearing the words, Zhu Ranyu''s beautiful eyes looked at Zhu Ranyicha''s tea and suddenly narrowed: "This is my beloved decision..." As he said, he turned his head to look at Zhu Rangai: "Tomorrow you will do it for your beloved Next, go to Yanghai Academy with her!"


    "Yeah..." Zhu Rankui nodded, his eyes flashed with helplessness. Yanghai Academy also has shares in Zhu Ran''s family. The beloved want to transfer to the past is just a matter of one sentence. Any procedure will be affected. After rushing to finish it first, she still needs her to go, Zhu Ranyulu said, obviously she hopes that the two sisters will get close to Monkey King.


    Obviously, Zhu Rankui''s love for the purpose of his mother was still somewhat resisted, but when he thought that the target was Monkey King, his mood improved a lot, and he even had some small expectations inexplicably.


    On the way to Yanghai Academy, just after passing through the dark tunnel, I saw Hu Meng and other women have been waiting there for a long time.


    Just as Monkey King got out of the car, Fairy Tong Zi took the lead, and he was already in the arms of Monkey King, and then Hu Meng hung on Monkey King''s back from behind.


    "Welcome back, Master Wukong!" Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu dressed as a professional secretary, wearing a pair of glasses, and she did not seem to be tempted by her uniform. She came to Monkey King and said respectfully: "This trip It should go well, right?"


    "What''s the matter with your dress?" Monkey King glanced up and down at Concubine Orange Tiao, not to mention that the Concubine Orange Tiao Liu dressed as a secretary was more attractive than the maid dress.


    "Ah~ Actually, many, many things have happened..." Ryuuji Orange entered into her mode of disintegrating thoughts again, and began to talk to herself: "Because Ichinose Zhuyu said that if you want to please the owner, you can''t Always a dress..."


    Monkey King shook his head and saw that Concubine Orange Tiao was already in a state. For a while, I am afraid that I could not finish talking. Hu Meng and the others were already used to it. They both took Monkey King and left here, waiting for Princess Orange Tiao to react. At the time, they had already disappeared...


    The next day, early in the morning, before Sun Wukong got chuang, he heard the sound of''touching'', the door himself kicked open, and the charming figure Zhu Ran''s beloved was already at the door: "Brother Wukong , Mengxiang sister..."


    The last word of''sister'' has not yet been spoken, Zhu Ran''s beloved has already stood at the door, watching the scene in the room, her face flushed to the base of her neck with a scream of''Ah~'', covering her face. Ran out...


    Afterwards, Zhu Rankai Ai was flushed and embarrassed, and hurriedly left the door.


    "How come my beloved and Karai came to our school?" The two Mengxiang''s complexions were slightly flushed, and they did not expect that Zhu Ran''s beloved would appear here, and they suddenly kicked their room door open and were kissed by their own relatives. Sisters are really embarrassed to see this scene.


    "Huh~ it must be their mother''s idea!" Li Mengxiang snorted, obviously dissatisfied with Zhu Ranyulu in his tone.


    In the hall, Kurono Shangye poured a cup of tea for Zhu Ran''s beloved two sisters, squinted slightly, and said with a joke: "How about it, little girl, isn''t it very exciting!"


    "Why are you like this, don''t remind us!" Zhu Rankuai glared at Kurono Ueba with some dissatisfaction. They happened to meet her when they came, and they also explained their intentions. The other party just smiled softly and motioned. Monkey King was in his room, and he didn''t explicitly say that Zhu Ran''s beloved rushed into Monkey King''s room, and then, it was the previous scene...

 1952 Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Five

    When they came to the hall, the two Moexiangs had become one person, perhaps because of the troubled and clinging Zhu Ran''s beloved relationship, Rie Moexiang entered Moexiang''s body voluntarily and returned to the usual state when sealed.


    Looking at the two Monkeys walking out of the room, only Li Mengxiang was not seen. Zhu Ran loves to rush over to hug Monkey King¡¯s first leg, and at the same time he is full of curiosity: "Brother Wukong, sister Mengxiang!"


    "gone back!"


    "Why do you let her stay a while longer!"


    "She definitely went back after seeing you!"


    "..." Zhu Ran was speechless for a while.


    Monkey King touched her head and asked, "You should transfer to here, right?"


    "Sure enough, you can''t hide anything from Brother Wukong!" Zhu Ran smiled lovingly.


    "From now on, I will take care of my beloved Brother Wukong!" Zhu Rankuai gave a slight salute to Monkey King, because her mother had told her other things when she came, so she felt a little embarrassed facing Monkey King. A little restrained, because she learned from her mother that Monkey King seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts.


    "Okay, I can see your mother''s thoughts at a glance, and you don''t need to be so nervous!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, straight to the point, because he was not the kind of person who likes to cover up. Two caged blood persimmons came out and handed them to her: "Just treat it as your dowry, and your parents are one person, so that they don''t always think about it!"


    After being said by Monkey King, Zhu Ran¡¯s beloved pretty face instantly turned red and transparent, and he was ashamed: "Sure enough, Wukong knows everything..."


    When she came, her mother had told the two sisters alone, no matter what means, even if it was to seduce Monkey King, she should get back a caged persimmon for her. If it succeeds, she will not let them both. The sisters suffer and promise to let the two sisters marry Monkey King together.


    To Monkey King, the caged persimmon is just an ordinary thing that can be taken out at hand, but for vampires or other monsters, it is a peerless treasure. It is no wonder that Zhu Ranyulu has been thinking about such a treasure. Wanting to find ways to please Monkey King, even at the cost of losing his two daughters, he has to win one for himself.


    Although Sun Wukong was very upset with her thoughts, he was happy to accept it. Since you want to give both of your daughters, then I will accept it unceremoniously. It''s best to bring Zhu Ranya with you. Going on, brother can kill all four sisters, plus Rimaexiang who has become a separate individual, that is the five sisters.


    "Then I''ll go back for business first, then I will be seeing you..." Zhu Rankuai''s face turned red and she got up to say goodbye. Although she was a little bit resistant to her mother''s approach, because the target was Sun Wukong, whom she liked, she also Accepted by default.


    Seeing that Sun Wukong did not object, but rather readily agreed. This is not a disguised explanation. Has Sun Wukong accepted the two sisters? This made Zhu Rankui secretly happy in love.


    Just as Zhu Rankuai wanted to turn away and leave, Monkey King stopped her again: "Oh, right, you go ask Yaai, if she is also willing, she can marry me!" This guy The cheeks are thick enough to get the three sisters of Zhu Ran''s house, and they don''t forget to take their eldest sisters together.


    The fat water doesn''t flow into the field of outsiders. Since their parents have such a desire to please him, Ya Ai has a good affection for Monkey King, and Monkey King also likes her very much, so naturally he has to take the place first.


    Zhu Rankui loves to hear the words, stunned for a moment, and then cast a blank look at Monkey King: "Do you want the sisters to receive four?"


    Monkey King smiled: "I''m not thinking about Ya''ai. If I leave her alone, wouldn''t it be sad to die."


    Zhu Ran Kuai''ai rolled her eyes again: "With the attitude of your parents to you, you have spoken, can you not marry you!" Waved her hand and left...


    "Okay, Wukong, when I went to Zhu Ran''s house, there was a sister Sishou? What are the two that you gave her? That made Zhu Ran''s family not hesitate to marry all four daughters to you?" Hei After waiting for Zhu Ran''s love to leave, Nogami looked at Monkey King with a surprised look. His slightly open mouth made people want to take a bite.


    Sun Wukong just wanted to speak, but he stopped immediately, because the space around him suddenly fluctuated slightly, and then under the shocked gaze of Kurono Kamiye, a beautiful woman was so weird from his body. Came out.


    The temperament is extraordinary, with long hair flying at the waist, perfect like the goddess of the immortal world, fascinating and peerless, making people feel ashamed and filthy, without a trace of blasphemy.


    Although the breath is not terrifying, the invisible prestige that comes with it makes Kurono Shangye and other women kneel down involuntarily.


    When Monkey King saw it, he swiped it lightly, and instantly wiped out the invisible aura of the beautiful woman. Only then did Mengxiang and the others react, and stood up one by one, approaching Monkey King, looking at this sudden appearance with amazement. Woman, full of hostility and vigilance.


    Only the next moment, the woman''s behavior made them stay for a while, because this peerless woman who looked like a goddess was already kneeling on the ground respectfully, facing Monkey King, her delicate hand was slightly raised, and there were seventeen world source beads in her palm. Imprisoned by a mysterious force, it fluttered in the air without any terrible fluctuations: "Master, this is the seventeen source beads just obtained, please accept it!"


    "Ten middle martial arts, seven low martial arts, it seems that their effect is not bad!" Monkey King smiled with satisfaction, his thoughts moved, and a colorful light hole appeared above his head, inhaling seventeen source beads one by one. ¡­


    Monkey King closed his eyes for about ten minutes, then opened his eyes, and the temperament of his whole body has slightly changed, but it is difficult to discover how much it has changed.


    Seeing this, Hong Ling smiled slightly: "Congratulations to the master for taking another step forward!"


    "It''s okay!" Monkey King was in a good mood at the moment: "But the world he controls is still too little..."


    "If you let the sisters hear this, you will be angry!" Hong Ling looked at Monkey King and smiled: "If you are not playful, even if our sisters combined are not as efficient as you alone!"


    "I''m not being lazy!" Monkey King looked serious: "This kind of thing can''t come in a hurry. After absorbing the source orbs, I have to transform into the power of the dimension to strengthen my body and understand the rules and mysteries of the integration, don''t look at it. I''m like this, I''m just sneaking out of business."


    "Then you continue to take your time, I won''t disturb you!" Hong Ling smiled softly, and her graceful posture instantly turned into a stream of light and merged into Monkey King''s body...

 1953 End of Chapter 246

    "Then you continue to take your time, I won''t disturb you!" Hong Ling smiled softly, and her graceful posture instantly turned into a stream of light and merged into Monkey King''s body.


    Because Hong Ling is Monkey King¡¯s Zanpaku Knife, it can be said to be one and the same, so it plays a role as a surrogate worker. After Kaguya Ji and other women have obtained a certain amount of World Source Orbs, she will submit it to Monkey King.


    When Hong Ling left, Hu Meng, who was already in a cold sweat and waited for her, reacted. They looked at Monkey King one by one, full of shock and curiosity: "Wukong, who was that person just now? It''s really scary, just breath. We were so shocked that we almost lost our thoughts..."


    "Her name is Hong Ling, it is my Zanpaku Knife. As for the details, I will explain it to you after I leave the customs... I have absorbed 17 World Source Orbs all at once, and I have to digest it..." Monkey King smiled. There is not much explanation, because this explanation has too many things to hold chee, and it is not explained for a while, and when you take them into your own world, you will naturally understand everything slowly.


    After speaking, he had entered the room alone, and while closing the door, he also ordered: "Don''t let anyone come in before I come out!"


    Looking at the closed door, Kurono Kami Ye Mei narrowed her eyes slightly: "My son-in-law seems to have a lot of secrets from us, but one thing is certain..."


    "What is it?" Hu Meng and the others looked at Kurono Shangye curiously.


    "The identity of my son-in-law is probably very amazing!"


    "Say it is nothing!" Mengxiang and the others rolled their eyes, and even Hu Meng cast a contemptuous look at his mother: "You can see this kind of thing as a fool!"


    "Don''t guess wildly, when Wukong comes out, he said he will tell us..." Mengxiang is very patient and calm: "And no matter what his identity, it is not ours... ah~~" Speaking of the back, Meng Xiang immediately shouted shyly, holding her face in both hands, a little embarrassed to continue.


    But Hu Meng nodded seriously, and continued: "Mengxiang is right, no matter what identity he is, Wukong is our favorite husband... According to human terms, he is called her husband? Hehe... "Speaking, she also held her face flushed, and went to YY...


    Soon, three days passed, and it was Thursday in a blink of an eye.


    Under the worried and anticipation mood of Mengxiang and other women, Monkey King finally walked out of his room, and then a tender and tender body threw into his arms and hung on him for three days. No, don''t mention the enthusiasm of Hu Meng and other women.


    At the same time, Monkey King also got a marriage reminder from Zhu Ran''s family. The bride is naturally the four sisters of Mengxiang, and the groom is undoubtedly Monkey King.


    Using the caged blood persimmons brought back by Zhu Ranguai Ai, Zhu Ranyulu and Zhu Ranyicha''s strengths have risen greatly. They clearly understand the power and incredibleness of caged blood persimmons. Therefore, in order to have more dreams at night, Zhu Ranyulu can''t wait for a moment. So, I really didn''t hesitate to marry my four daughters to Monkey King at the same time and bind them to Zhu Ran''s family firmly.


    I got the news on the night that Monkey King retreats, but because Monkey King was already in retreat at that time, I didn''t know the news until today.


    "The wedding? It''s really anxious..." Sun Wukong put down the red letter in his hand and smiled slightly: "Alright, I have stayed in this world long enough, and it''s time to leave after the matter is finished..."


    As for Zhu Ranyulu¡¯s thoughts, Monkey King didn¡¯t bother to take care of it. After he left, it didn¡¯t matter what Zhu Ran¡¯s house became. He was already very kind by giving them a cage of blood persimmons. Monkey King gets the benefits here, thinking too much, unless he encounters the crisis of extinction.


    Although there are telephones in this world, you only need to make a phone call for anything, but not to mention the signal blocking of Yanghai Academy. The matter of marriage is also very grand. Sending a red post is considered grand and formal, and it is also an extremely important thing. Etiquette.


    "Leaving?" Mengxiang and the others were slightly surprised: "Where are you going?"


    "Of course I am going home. Don''t worry, I will take you with you."


    Mengxiang and the others breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this, and their hearts were overjoyed. This was something they had been waiting for for a long time.


    Hu Meng''s several lively sister papers have already screamed, full of expectations: "It''s great, what will Wukong''s home look like?"


    "What kind?" Monkey King smiled: "In short, after you go, you are guaranteed to be stunned!"


    "That''s even more exciting!"


    Mengxiang and the others became more yearning after hearing this.


    "Then this marriage contract..." Kurono Shangye looked at the red post on the table: "After all, you are all still in school..."


    "It''s okay!" Monkey King waved his hand, extremely domineering: "I''ll pick a good day for it, I want to marry you all home!"


    "Wow~ do you even include me?" Kurono Shangye heard this, and his eyes suddenly exuded a fascinating intrigue: "I am your mother-in-law, you want to receive both mother and daughter. Ah~ It''s so exciting to think about it..."


    When Mengxiang and the others heard this, they rolled their eyes at the upper leaf of Kurono, and they had to sigh. They are indeed a dream demon. The idea of ??serving a husband with their daughter is so natural, and the dream demon''s thinking is really open. what.


    And this wedding venue is naturally at Zhu Ran¡¯s house. It¡¯s just that this grand wedding that shook the whole monster world, but I don¡¯t know how many people died in surprise and envy, because it was the first time they saw a man marrying so many beautiful and beautiful people. His wife was an eye-opener.


    After marrying Mengxiang and other daughters, Monkey King took the time to directly slap the lord of this world to death.For Monkey King, the lord of this world is too weak, he can kill with his hands, so there is no need to elaborate.


    After that, they brought Mengxiang and other daughters back to their own world, and their mothers also wanted to visit Sun Wukong¡¯s house, so naturally they followed, but whether they can come back depends on Sun Wukong¡¯s festival. Online...

 1954 Chapter One Phantom Square

    In front of the towering pavilion, two beautiful women stood in front of the building, like two lifelike statues Jin guarding their posts motionlessly.


    And just 20 meters away from them, a colorful gate of light suddenly flashed. It was just the gate of light under the eyes of everyone, but they didn¡¯t see it, because they couldn¡¯t see it at all. This is the gate of the dimension. The concealment of the supreme law is that the master of this world is hard to detect, let alone mere mortals.


    Monkey King stepped out of it, looking at the gorgeous and majestic attic ahead, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Phantom Music Workshop? It''s fate..."


    As soon as his mind moved, the door of the dimension disappeared, and the supreme law hidden in his trail also disappeared. In the eyes of ordinary people, Monkey King appeared out of thin air at this moment.


    The two beautiful doorkeepers looked at the sudden appearance of Monkey King. They were taken aback for a moment. Then they were furious and drew out their swords. (It is an exaggeration to say that it is a sword. How can the two doorkeepers use any swords, at most Long sword that looks good), sternly shouted: "Bold! How dare you break into the Phantom Music Square, if a man sets foot here, he will kill without mercy!"


    With a sharp drink, the two beautiful door attendants had already killed Monkey King. They were extremely hot and piercing to the point.


    "I just happened to settle here, don''t you have to go so far?" Monkey King hadn''t moved a bit, and two fingers flicked on the swords of the two women, causing them to suddenly feel a huge shock from the swords. Power, an unstable, the long sword in his hand dropped to the ground.


    The two door attendants were in a daze, but they did not expect that this person''s''internal power'' was so deep, and one finger restrained both of them. Knowing that the person is not a kind person, they took out an instrument from their arms. ''S whistle, blowing a harsh, unvoiced sound...


    In a moment, light drinking and complicated footsteps sounded, and dozens of beautiful women dressed in white all ran out of the surrounding pavilions and surrounded the Monkey King.


    "How dare you break into the Phantom Music Square, kill!"


    Without giving the slightest opportunity to explain, one of the women who took the lead gave a cold stern and gave the order to kill him. She was quite domineering.


    "I really just happened to settle here, it''s not a trespass, ladies, don''t be so impulsive!" Monkey King explained patiently, who called the other party a big wave of beautiful girls, and the leader is Ji Ruxue. , Although she is just a maid, she is one of the hostesses.


    If it were replaced by a large group of men, Monkey King wouldn''t bother to talk nonsense at all, and directly let them evaporate.


    It''s a pity that these women didn''t care about Monkey King at all, with cold expressions and murderous intent on their faces, Jiao Yizhong had already besieged Monkey King.


    "Why is this again!" Monkey King shook his head and waved his hand. The invisible air wave spread, and the girls were hit by acupuncture points instantly and stood still.


    "Everyone said don''t be so impulsive, you have to force me to shoot!" Monkey King said, walking up to Ji Ruxue, stretched his hand on her cheek for a while, and then scratched her armpit. Ji Ruxue''s face trembled, but she couldn''t laugh, her eyes rolled, which contained shame, but she also contained unbearable pain, because it was very itchy, which was simply too torture.


    Moreover, if men and women are incompatible with each other, Sun Wukong is so mischievous with others. She is not angry if she is not angry. If she can move, she will never die.


    Just when Monkey King played tricks on Ji Ruxue, a beautiful shadow suddenly moved closer and closer behind him, which is not bad.


    Xiangfeng was carrying a cold light, and a sword was already swinging out of Monkey King''s neck, with a sword cutting his throat.


    "It''s really hard to shoot!" Monkey King''s expression remained unchanged, but he stretched out with one hand, grabbed the blade with his bare hands, and slammed hard, but he heard an exclamation from behind, a touch, a warm fragrant nephrite It hits Monkey King''s back hard. The two balls of soft meat in front of Hungary seem to feel very refreshing to the touch, but the woman behind them feels uncomfortable. Instead, she has a painful expression. A bit of blood comes from Monkey King''s right shoulder. It sprayed out from place to place, sprinkled on the ground in front of you.


    "Huh? I didn''t use much force, I shouldn''t get hurt?" Monkey King realized that the woman behind him was vomiting blood and was slightly surprised. He had absolute confidence in the strength of his control and would never show up. The slightest deviation, unless the other party is already weak and injured.


    Just as Monkey King wanted to turn around and hug the woman to find out what happened, he shouted from far and near: "Sister!"


    I saw a beautiful shadow from a walkway, with a murderous look on his face, and a ruthless sword pierced Sun Wukong''s heart.


    "The women in Phantom Music Studio are really so hot!" Monkey King was a little helpless, because he knew the people who attacked and killed them, and their nature was not bad, so there was no anger, and the two fingers lightly stabbed. The sword was slightly hardened, and the long sword had already emerged from the woman''s hand, and it was thrust into the ground with a''clamation''.


    The next moment, Monkey King shot again with lightning, clasping the woman''s wrist, pressing it against her back, and pressing it with a slight force, causing her to kneel on one knee with her back to Monkey King.


    It was just at this moment that the woman who had vomited blood behind Monkey King also suddenly had trouble, and a short dagger appeared in her hand, stabbing Monkey King directly into the belly of Hun.


    The successive killer moves made Monkey King a little bit angry. I''m so merciful, and you''re so deadly. Will I always pity and cherish jade?


    The shoulders shook slightly, and the terrifying force shook out. An instant "touch" shook the woman behind him to fly upside down. A mouthful of blood was sprayed out in the air, and he fell tens of meters away, and injured His face was pale and bloodless, and he had already lost half his life.


    "sister!!"


    Seeing this, the woman who was kneeling on the ground by Monkey King single-handedly let out a scream, her voice filled with hatred and anger towards Monkey King: "I kill, I will kill you!"


    "So, I tell you not to be so impulsive, you have to do it!" Monkey King looked calm, but turned around and sat on the back of the woman who was kneeling on one knee, looking at the gate of the pavilion not far away. , Because there, the closed door suddenly opened, and in the room, a charming woman lying on a luxurious recliner with a gauze tent appeared before his eyes.


    This female has a charming figure, mature and beautiful, and she is lying on her back, looking at the Monkey King outside the house with a calm face, full of a sense of seduction and mystery.


    (PS: divided into chapters, you are the boss, I listen to you.) ..

 1955 Chapter 2 The Empress Shui Yunji

    "The young man is really good at skill, just came to my Phantom Music Square to be wild, really when no one called in my Phantom Music Square?" As the woman in the gauze tent spoke, she had already sat up and stood up, her voice was mellow and beautiful, but it was also full. The majesty of the superior.


    "Mysterious..." Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, and in an instant, he appeared among the gauze tents in the room, looking at the woman in front of him who had a sense of beauty and majesty, with a scrutinizing gaze. Nodded: "That''s right, you look so good, are you the empress?"


    "Bold!" Although shocked by Sun Wukong''s light skill, his attitude towards Sun Wukong made the empress look angry. She is high above the ground. How can a man dare to look so directly and speak so lightly than her?


    A palm shot, entrained with a heavy breaking wind sound, it can be seen that the power of this palm cannot be underestimated.


    "You women, don''t you want to kill people at every turn?" Monkey King smiled helplessly. Seeing that the Empress had already slapped her palm to the front, he didn''t panic, and squeezed her wrist like an iron hoop. It''s also hard to move.


    The female emperor¡¯s complexion changed slightly, and she was shocked to discover that she was still unable to shake the palm that held her slender hand. At this moment, she was still turning her skill to the extreme. Finally, his face was shocked, with a look of astonishment: "You...who are you?!!!"


    Monkey King released her palm and did not answer. Once the Empress got out of her troubles, she immediately stepped back and opened a relatively safe distance from Monkey King. She looked at him with dignity and vigilance, with hostility still in it, because she had classified Monkey King as an enemy. one type.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing the woman''s dignified hostile eyes, Monkey King was very upset. He let out a soft snort, and a terrible breath was pressed on her body. The empress immediately shrank her pupils, and with a puff, she was crushed to her knees with a mouthful of blood. Squirting out, his face pale as paper, his face was terrified and amazed.


    He turned out to be vomiting blood and fell to the ground in shock by the breath of the opponent, and lost the ability to fight. How could this be!!


    The strength of the opponent made the empress extremely shocked. There are such strong people in this world?!


    "Professing to be the Empress, it seems that your ambition is not small!" Monkey King looked at the Empress who was kneeling on the ground with interest.


    However, the female emperor''s complexion was flushed, and it was difficult to breathe even suppressed by the terrible breath of Monkey King, let alone speaking.


    At this moment, her regretful intestines are all green. If she knew this person was so terrifying, she shouldn''t provoke him.


    "Everyone said that I was just passing by, and all of you were arrogant and wanted to kill me, aren''t you dying!" As he said, Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed the empress¡¯ face. The slap was not enough, so I had to pinch my face.


    "However, you are all big beauties, it''s really hard to kill..." Monkey King made a look of embarrassment. After a moment of thought, his eyes lit up: "By the way, in this case, I declare, From now on, Magic Sound Workshop is my private property!"


    After the female emperor heard this, her pupils tightened again. Phantom Music Square was her life''s hard work, how could she allow others to occupy it?I just wanted to refute, but my whole body was suppressed by the terrifying aura, I couldn''t speak at all, and my complexion became paler.


    Sun Wukong naturally noticed her strangeness and glanced at her indifferently: "Why, do you have an opinion?"


    At this glance, indifferent without the slightest emotion, it seems like the world is all ants, and all can be killed!


    This is the horrible look in the eyes that sees life as such, that scared the empress¡¯ heart and soul, and even her heart stopped beating. There is such a terrible person in the world?Can only one look dissolve the opponent''s will and state of mind?!


    "No...Master...Shui Yunji pays respects to the master!"


    At this moment, the empress did not have the slightest resistance, and she knelt down on the ground in a panic to show her submission.


    "Yes, not bad!" Sun Wukong was very satisfied with the female emperor''s submission, because if the female emperor was subdued, the entire Phantom Workshop was conquered. In other words, the entire Phantom Workshop women became his private property, including Ji Ru Snow, including Nine Heavens Saint Ji...


    At this moment, Monkey King was in a good mood, withdrew his momentum, and hooked his finger at the Empress: "You, come here!"


    The female emperor only felt her body loose, she was paralyzed to the ground at the moment, her whole body was invaded by cold sweat, and her perfect body figure was filled with fatal temptation.


    Only after hearing Monkey King''s call, she immediately supported her body and wanted to stand up, but unfortunately, her strength had been exhausted at this time, and she couldn''t use it at all. She could only kneel on the ground and crawl towards Monkey King...


    It¡¯s just that this seductive posture makes Monkey King react: "You are deliberately seducing me, right?"


    "No... dare not!"


    The empress was frightened and immediately knelt down at Monkey King''s feet, her heart hitting like a deer, afraid that Monkey King would howl a wolf, and threw her to the ground for a hundred times.


    Sun Wukong naturally saw through what she was thinking. He rolled his eyes right now. Brother wouldn''t do such an unscrupulous thing, and he didn''t bother to explain to her. Putting one hand on top of her head, the dim light shone, and the empress stared Big eyes, shocked and inexplicable!


    Because she was surprised to find that at this moment, the internal strength in her body was soaring, and the realm that could not be broken through was broken without warning at this moment!


    "This this this this..."


    For a while, the empress was so excited that she couldn''t speak.


    "As my subordinate, I feel embarrassed to talk about your broken cultivation base, so I will give you a slight improvement. If you perform well in the future, I will improve it!" Monkey King looked flat, as if he had done a trivial thing. Little things, um, now he is full of force.


    "Yes, thank the master for the gift! The subordinates will do their best and die!"


    This beautiful empress kowtows her head in excitement and expresses her loyalty. If she was forced to succumb because of the shock of Monkey King''s strength, then now she is truly home.


    For a woman like her, you go fall in love with her?Come on, the difficulty is not ordinary. Such a woman can only be controlled by absolute strength or respected status to make her surrender, is qualified to talk to her, can suppress her arrogant heart, let her She obeys you without feeling humiliated.


    "Send an order to let the Nine Heavens Saint Ji all come to visit my new master!" Monkey King looked at the empress and issued the first order.


    "Yes!" ..

 1956 Chapter 3 Miao Chengtian, Xuan Jingtian

    "The order is passed on, and Jiu Tian Sheng Ji will return to the Magic Music Studio as soon as possible!" The female emperor faced the hall and conveyed the order, her voice was cold and full of irreversible majesty.


    But embarrassingly, she didn''t get a response from anyone, and she suddenly remembered that all the disciples of Magic Sound Square seemed to have been restricted by Monkey King''s acupuncture points. She was scared by Monkey King just now, and she hadn''t fully reacted for a while. , Now that there is such an oolong, the beautiful face is also a little faint, and the Empress is also embarrassed and shy.


    "Oh~ you have time to make mistakes!" Monkey King looked at the empress with a joking expression, which made her embarrassing mood even more embarrassing, and her face flushed, but she had a good temperament and was immediately suppressed by her. Hidden away.


    Sun Wukong stopped teasing her, tapping his feet, an invisible wave of air rippling away instantly along the ground. The beauties who had been tapped on the acupuncture points all regained their freedom. They came to the door and stood on their knees Bottom: "The slave and maid will pay respect to the master!"


    Obviously, they were showing a gift to Monkey King. Although they had been tapped acupuncture points before, they could hear and see everything clearly.


    "Get up!" Monkey King suddenly flashed to the door, raised Ji Ruxue, glanced at the girls, and said.


    This made Ji Ruxue a little flattered, and also looked a little flustered. Phantom Studio suddenly changed a male host, and treated her differently and helped her by herself. Can you say she is a beautiful girl like a jade? nervous.


    The girls got up one after another, and then raised their heads, looking at the new master of Magic Sound Workshop with curiosity.


    "Yun Ji has already said just now, go and pass a message to the remaining Nine Heavens Saint Ji, so that they can return to the Magic Sound Workshop as soon as possible to meet my new master!"


    "Yes, the slaves and maids will do it!" Several women immediately got up, held their fists in salute, retreated and left, contacting the Jiutian Shengji, all of them were responsible, naturally there was no need to name them.


    It¡¯s just that when the Empress heard that Sun Wukong called her Yunji, her ears were red. She grew up so big. She has never been called that by any man. You know, our Empress is actually a pure girl. What is it.


    But at this moment, Monkey King saw in the crowd, a woman holding a seriously injured woman with a look of pain and sorrow, until he recognized them at a glance. The seriously injured woman was the one he had injured before. Woman.


    Monkey King walked forward and came to this woman. Although he knew her name, he still had to ask the last question: "What is your name?"


    The woman was frightened and pale, thinking that Monkey King was looking for them to settle the accounts, she knelt to the ground: "The slave and maid Xuan Jingtian, I have seen the master, this is my sister Miao Chengtian. I have offended you before, please Master forgive me!"


    Even the Empress had to kneel down when she saw Monkey King. She was a mere servant, so naturally she dared not be rude to Monkey King.


    "Don''t be so nervous, now you are all my people, I will naturally not blame you!" Sun Wukong smiled, patted Xuan Jingtian on the shoulder, looked at the seriously injured woman she was holding, and saw her She was pale, with blood stains on the corner of her mouth, and her anger was like a gossamer. It seemed to ordinary people that she had no solution for her injuries. No wonder Xuan Jingtian was so sad that she thought her sister was going to die.


    "It''s really miserable, but I have kept my hands before. It''s because you don''t forgive me. You can''t blame me!" Monkey King lightly stroked Miao Chengtian''s beautiful face and said with emotion.


    "Slaves dare not!"


    "Don''t dare? You already scolded me bloody, right?" Monkey King glanced at Xuan Jingtian.


    When Xuan Jingtian heard the words, it seemed as if he had been explained through his mind, and his face was paler in fright.


    "Okay, it scares you, if you don''t have this thought, I really look down on you!" Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, took Miao Chengtian from Xuan Jingtian''s arms, and laid it flat on the ground, a beautiful woman. Under a stunned look under her hand, she began to take off her clothes...


    This action made all of the beautiful women''s faces flushed, their hearts beating faster, and they lowered their heads not to look at them again.


    "Master...Master..." Xuan Jingtian saw it and wanted to stop it, but he didn''t dare.


    The female emperor''s face also changed slightly, her face flushed, her eyes wandering, she looked away.


    The strange behavior of the girls made Sun Wukong look depressed: "What are your expressions? Don¡¯t think that you lower your heads, I don¡¯t know what you are thinking, it¡¯s so special, I look so Does it look like a pervert? I''m planning to heal her, do you understand?"


    Healing?Taking off a woman''s clothes in the public is also called healing?Even if you are healing, you have to find a closed room, right?How can you say that you are not a pervert?


    After reading the thoughts of a lot of beautiful women, Monkey King rolled his eyes in depression. Forget it, my lord does not remember the villain, and does not have the same knowledge as you.


    Taking off all the clothes of Miao Chengtian, a graceful figure was completely naked in front of him, ah, this figure is really perfect.


    Sun Wukong unceremoniously admired it several times from top to bottom, and then stretched out one hand flat, a pack of silver needles flashed into his hand, laid flat on the ground, and then picked up the silver needles and moved towards Miao Chengtian''s body tie¡­


    Look at how masterful this method is, seeing Ji Ruxue and other women dumbfounded, they finally realized that it seemed that their new master really seemed to be saving people.


    Thinking of what they had thought before, all of them were ashamed.


    For a moment, Miao Chengtian''s body was almost full of silver needles. Monkey King just placed a little on her abdomen. Miao Chengtian, who was lying on the ground, floated in the air, while Sun Wukong patted her powder with a palm. 1 In the tender back, with a slight shock, the silver needles inserted into the countless acupuncture points on Miao Chengtian''s body flew out of their own accord, and none of the weird ones ejected out, but suddenly stopped floating in the air in a ring shape. It is to hold all the silver needles in your hand.


    Then he unceremoniously patted Miao Chengtian''s plump buttocks: "Okay, get up and give me a try twice!"


    Miao Chengtian opened his closed eyes immediately, stood on the ground, his face flushed like blood, and hurriedly blocked the leaking spring light with both hands.


    When Xuan Jingtian saw this, he was overjoyed: "Sister, how are you?"


    Miao Chengtian felt it carefully and nodded: "It seems like..."


    "What does it mean?" Sun Wukong heard this and was a little dissatisfied: "I not only healed your injury, but also healed your death vein that day. You say that but you disrespect my medical skills! "


    "Hey?"


    Xuan Jingtian and Miao Chengtian were both stunned, as well as the empress...

 1957 Chapter 4 Potential Development

    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, Miao Chengtian immediately sensed himself carefully. The previous sense of clogging of weak meridians was gone, but what he replaced was deep internal strength and full of vitality, and his face suddenly became excited and excited: " Okay! Sister, my natural vein is really good!"


    "Really? Sister!" Xuan Jingtian suddenly put on a surprised expression upon hearing this.


    "Moreover, I seem to have broken through the little heaven?!"


    "Xiao Tianwei? Sure enough, if you don''t die in catastrophe, you will have a blessing, sister!" Xuan Jingtian took Miao Chengtian''s hand, happy as if she had broken through herself.She knows very well that Miao Chengtian''s cultivation is the position of the big star, the position of the little sky?This is directly promoted to a major position.


    "I am happy, but please put on your clothes first. The dazzling white dazzles me..." Monkey King stared at Miao Chengtian''s still bounce and reminded him.


    Miao Chengtian stayed in a daze, screamed, his face instantly flushed to the root of his neck, he hurriedly picked up the clothes on the ground and put it on his body, then knelt down in front of Monkey King: "The master''s grace of reconstruction, the slave and maid will not repay me, and I wish to accompany you for life Left and right, slaves and maids, let the master drive!"


    Monkey King smiled: "Really let it be driven?"


    Seeing Monkey King''s expression like this, Miao Chengtian blushed and nodded shyly, but he also had a firm face: "Yes, I will never regret it!"


    "Okay, since you are so sincere, then follow me and stay with me!" Monkey King smiled when he saw it. This sister paper has obviously reached the full value of loyalty. It is really easy for ancient beauties. Raiders, can it be a little more difficult?


    Hearing this, Miao Chengtian suddenly looked happy, just looking at Xuan Jingtian, who was a little anxious beside him, and stopped saying: "Then my sister Xuan Jingtian..."


    "Knowing that your sisters are deeply affectionate and always travel in pairs, she will follow me in the future!"


    "Thank you for the master''s love, the slave and maid will serve the master with all my heart!" Xuan Jingtian knelt down and thanked him immediately.


    Seeing this, the Empress interrupted and looked at Monkey King with admiration: "The master''s medical skills are really amazing and admirable. The so-called wonderful hand rejuvenation is nothing but so! I have also found many so-called genius doctors for Miao Chengtian , Are helpless, I didn''t expect to be in the hands of the master, but it was so easy to be solved."


    The rest of the beauties looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration and admiration. To this new master, they already had a sense of identity and a strong sense of security. With such a master of medical skills, they will Not afraid of getting hurt.


    Regarding the compliment of the Empress, Monkey King just waved his hand indifferently. In his capacity, he didn''t even bother to brag about anything. He changed the subject: "By the way, has there been anything interesting in the rivers and lakes recently?"


    The female emperor pondered for a moment, and said: "There are no interesting things, but I heard that there was a thousand-year-old fire ganoderma in Qingcheng Mountain. I wonder if it is true?"


    "Millennium Fire Ganoderma?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but glanced at Ji Ruxue in front of him: "This is a good thing. It can not only cure hundreds of poisons, but also heal the sacred medicine. After taking it, it can also increase the skill. This treasure can''t fall into others. hand!"


    The empress immediately understood the meaning of Monkey King¡¯s words, and first fixed her eyes on Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian, but just now these two sisters have become Sun Wukong¡¯s personal attendants, so it¡¯s not easy to send them out. He glanced around, and finally fixed his gaze on Ji Ruxue: "Ji Ruxue..."


    "The slave girl is here!" Ji Ruxue immediately knelt forward.


    There is unquestionable majesty in the female emperor''s plain tone: "It is up to you to go to Yuzhou to retrieve the fire ganoderma for the master. If it is completed, you will have your own reward!"


    "The slave and maid must live up to the entrustment of the female emperor, get back the fire ganoderma for the master, and complete the task!" Ji Ruxue took the command.


    "Go!"


    Ji Ruxue immediately clasped her fists and left...


    "I haven''t said a few words to her yet, how come I was sent out!" Monkey King looked at Ji Ruxue''s leaving back, somewhat regretful.


    It was just these words that made the empress pale instantly, and she knelt down on the ground: "Please forgive me, my subordinates have nothing..."


    "Okay, I didn''t blame you again!" Before the empress could finish her fearful words, Monkey King helped her up, and then squeezed her little hand unscrupulously: "By the way, touch your hand. I feel really comfortable..."


    The pure female emperor has never been so close by a man, her pretty face suddenly flushed, showing her little daughter''s posture, but she didn''t dare to break free from Monkey King''s hand.


    Sun Wukong knows everything about the Empress¡¯s strategy, so he is not going any further. As long as the woman succumbs to her, the innocent Empress will naturally enjoy the heart of a young girl who has been in love with her. Such as a deer hit, and gradually become emotional.


    Look at her current expression, the effect is still very significant.


    After lightening the little hand of the emperor for a while, Sun Wukong released it and looked at the group of beauties: "There is nothing wrong with you here. Go back to your respective posts!"


    "The slave servant retire!"


    After all the beauties had left, Monkey King led the empress, Miao Chengtian, and the three daughters of Xuan Jingtian entered the pavilion again, sitting on the chair where the empress leaned diagonally, beckoning to Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian: "You Come here..."


    Without any hesitation, the two women immediately walked to the Monkey King and knelt down. Because Monkey King was sitting, they naturally could not stand and look down on their master. This is a rule, and standing is disrespectful to the master.


    Sun Wukong didn''t care about these etiquettes, so he placed his hands on the heads of the two women with ease: "As my personal maid, you can''t have this strength..."


    With that, Monkey King''s hands shimmered gleamingly, developing all their potential for them...


    Seeing this scene, the female emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. She had received such treatment, and thus entered the realm of legend. Now that Monkey King uses such mysterious methods for these two girls, they will improve again. To what extent?


    At this moment, the empress¡¯s heart is full of expectations...


    And as the potential of the two women was developed, their internal strength soared in their incredible shock, and they stopped in the realm of the great heaven for a moment.


    In other words, the two women have worked hard for a lifetime, and the highest achievement is not the great heaven. Of course, if they rely on their own efforts, they may not be able to advance to the great heaven. Having this potential does not mean that they can achieve it by themselves.


    "Is it just a big sky? It''s okay!" Monkey King retracted his hands on the two women''s heads.


    "This...this...this..."


    Only at this moment, the two sisters Miao Chengtian have not recovered from the shock...

 1958 Chapter Five Ugly Monsters

    "Big... big... big... big sky?!!!"


    "We are promoted to... the big sky?!!!"


    Sisters Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian felt the vigorous internal force in their bodies at this moment, and they started to stammer in shock.


    This is incredible. Xuan Jingtian is no more than a big star, and Miao Chengtian also broke through the small sky after he was healed just now. But after being put on top of his head by Monkey King for a while, he was actually promoted to the big star. , This is almost like a fantasy, unbelievable.


    At this moment, even the Empress was shocked and confused by Monkey King''s methods. Before Monkey King helped her break through, she only thought that it was Sun Wukong''s method of empowerment that allowed her to break through. After all, she had reached the bottleneck. The breakthrough was only one step away, so I didn''t think much about it, it was just a method of shocking Monkey King.


    But now it is different. The two women have a big star position and a small sky position. When touched in this way, they soared directly to the big sky position. These methods are simply against the sky!It''s more inconceivable than the treasures of heaven and earth, how can the empress not be shocked or confused!


    You know, if there is this kind of means that can improve the cultivation of others at will, if all the female disciples of their Phantom Music Square are upgraded, the heart of the female emperor is not up to the thought of the dozens and hundreds of masters in the sky. Beating violently!


    At this moment, the female emperor looked at Monkey King and her gaze became hotter than ever, because she had realized that as long as Monkey King was there, the world was simply within reach.


    "Master, you...you...are there any restrictions on your means...?" At this moment, the empress is no longer calm, her speech with vibrato, full of excitement and anticipation.


    "No!" Sun Wukong replied very simply: "This is just a means to develop one''s own hidden potential. It is a guide technique. There is no limit, anyone can!"


    "There is no limit... There is no limit...!!!" The excited female emperor''s body trembled and trembled more and more.


    "I know what you are thinking..." Sun Wukong glanced at the empress, "but don''t be delusional. I am not helping anyone to develop potential. If you want to become a real empress, you rely on your own efforts. I will not stop you. , I won¡¯t help, at most I will save you when you are in danger. How can I say you are mine too!"


    When the female emperor heard this, the excitement that was originally filled with excitement was instantly extinguished, and she became disappointed, but when she heard that Monkey King would not stop herself, she would help herself when in danger, and her heart was full of joy, as long as there is this sentence from Monkey King. Now, what is she afraid of?At the same time, he frowned and asked: "Listen to the master. With my current strength, besides the master, anyone can beat me?"


    "Of course, bad people know?"


    "Yeah!" The empress nodded solemnly: "This organization is extraordinarily mysterious, I don''t know much in detail, and it has disappeared from the world for many years..."


    "The bad guys are in the same realm as you are now, but they have lived for three hundred years, and their internal strength is extremely deep, and they have accumulated for hundreds of years. It is not something that you just promoted little girl can win."


    "Three hundred years?!!! The master meant that that bad handsome is three hundred years old?!!!" Miao Chengtian and the others were shocked, their eyes widened, and their faces were incredible: "There are still people in the world who can live. Is it so long?"


    "Yes, because they took the elixir of life!"


    "!!!" At this moment, even the Empress was moved: "Is there really an elixir in this world?"


    "Naturally exists!" Monkey King looked affirmative.


    "Then...have the master eaten?" the empress asked carefully, Monkey King''s terrifying strength had to make her think of this, her eyes were extremely hot, immortal, who wouldn''t want it?Even her empress is no exception.


    "I don''t bother to eat that stuff!" Monkey King looked disdainful.


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s look of contempt, she didn''t want to say more. The female emperor knew that it was a taboo if she asked, and she didn''t dare to ask any more. She was afraid that she would offend Sun Wukong. Real identity?"


    "Yuan Tiangang, a Taoist priest in the Taizong period, made a mistake when he took the elixir of life, which caused him to become an ugly monster, so he wrapped himself up like a zongzi. This is not to pretend to be mysterious, but to hide the ugliness. "Monkey Wukong did not evade to shake the bad and handsome old man out, anyway, it is nothing to do, hang up high, and see how he will pretend to be mysterious in the future.


    Knowing the true identity of the bad handsome, the empress and the others were shocked: "I didn''t expect the bad handsome to be Yuan Tiangang. This is too shocking!"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand nonchalantly: "What''s shocking is just the ugly old monster that has lived a little longer. Don''t worry about it. If he doesn''t open his eyes and provoke us, I will let him see Hades thoroughly. Anyway, he Live long enough!"


    "The master''s martial arts is superb, that Yuan Tiangang can''t compare to a finger of the master!" The two sisters Miao Chengtian immediately patted Monkey King''s flattery, with a flattering look on their faces.


    "Finger? You look at him too high, even if compared to a hair on my body, I feel embarrassed, you are too uplifting him" Monkey King looked disdainful, this is not boasting, but fact.


    "Yes, yes~~ Yuan Tiangang, how can I be qualified to be compared with the master!" Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian clamoured repeatedly, with a look of obedience. What the master said is what, obviously their worship of Monkey King has arrived. Step blindly.


    How can anyone in this world improve the cultivation of others at will?This alone can be regarded as against the sky, so in their eyes, Monkey King is omnipotent.


    A smile appeared at the corner of the female emperor''s mouth. She suddenly felt that with such a powerful man behind her back, she really had an indescribable sense of security.


    Looking at the expressions of the three women, Monkey King shook his head: "I don¡¯t understand after telling you, forget it, don¡¯t talk about that ugly monster, take me around Phantom Square, so that I won¡¯t be in my house when I¡¯m walking. 1 "Lost" in the garden, then it would be a shame..."


    "The slaves and maids will be the guides for the master..." Miao Chengtian smiled softly, and respectfully lifted Monkey King from the reclining chair with Xuan Jingtian, and the three of them led him in the Magic Music Workshop. Wandering around...


    I have to say that this magical workshop is very luxurious. Because it is all women living, it is full of flowers and trees. Along the way, you can smell the intoxicating fragrance, and I don¡¯t know if it is the fragrance of flowers or beautiful women. Our body scent may have both.


    From time to time, there are beautiful women in courtesy, that white skirt is dressed, the figure of Goule is bumpy, and the beautiful scene is indeed a man''s heaven...

 1959 Chapter 6 Ji Ruxue

    Monkey King spent two days in the Magic Music Studio, and saw the Nine Heavens Saint Ji under his command one by one. They were all full of curiosity when they were suddenly obeyed by a new owner, who was still a man. They all succumbed to it?


    However, Sun Wukong obviously did not give them a chance to understand. He called them to come. He was just curious about the difference between their own appearance and the animation. Now that they saw it, naturally there was nothing wrong with them. They were sent away at will. Up.


    This caused the rest of the Nine Heavens Saints to be puzzled. Is this the end?Didn''t it mean that the new official was appointed three fires?Some are even mentally prepared to lose their virginity. Who calls this new owner a man, but in the end, why is there no movement?It was a false alarm.


    After seeing all the Nine Heavens Saints, Monkey King finally couldn''t stay stunned. He immediately took Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian and left the Magic Music Workshop and headed straight to Yuzhou City.


    Thinking that Ji Ruxue has been there for two days, she should be in danger after counting the time. The reason why Monkey King didn''t stop the Empress from letting her come to search for Ganoderma lucidum was because he seized this opportunity and wanted to have a good impression.


    Enjoying the scenery along the way, occasionally teasing the two girls next to them, eating tofu, making them blushing, and at ease.


    When I arrived in the small forest outside Yuzhou City, I happened to encounter the plot of Ji Ruxue being injured by the Xuanming cult.


    Of course, this was not accidental, but Monkey King came by choking time.


    "There is a way to heaven, you don''t go, hell has no way to vote!" The little boss captain of Xuanming Sect looked at Ji Ruxue who was injured and fell to the ground with disdain, and said calmly to the little guy beside him: "Put the fire Ganoderma is collected..."


    "Yes!" Xiaoyu nodded respectfully, picked up the fire ganoderma on the ground, and looked at Ji Ruxue lying on the ground, especially the weak and pitiful eyes after the injury. There was wolf light in her eyes: "Captain, then this female¡­"


    "Hmph! I''ll reward you..." The captain snorted coldly.By the way, I am not tempted to meet a beautiful woman. Does this guy have a sexual orientation?


    When I heard this, I was overjoyed: "Yes! Hey hahahaha~~~"


    In a series of wretched and weird laughs, Xiaoyu stretched out his evil hands towards Ji Ruxue¡¯s graceful and charming body...


    At the same time, Monkey King also saw that in the forest trail not far away, a man and a woman approached from far away, especially the man, who was very fast...


    Sun Wukong recognized at a glance that these two people were Li Xingyun and Lu Linxuan.


    Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian, who saw these scenes, were also furious: "Fire Ganoderma! The master is Ji Ruxue. Xuan Mingjiao is such a brave man, dare to move the people of our Phantom Music Workshop!"


    As they said, the two women were about to make an angry shot, but they were stopped by Monkey King: "Wait, let me do this heroic saving the beauty!"


    Miao Chengtian was obviously taken aback: "It''s true that the master is a hero, but where is the beauty? Ji Ruxue is just a maid next to the Empress. If the master likes it, just take it and enjoy it..."


    "You don''t understand my realm!" Sun Wukong shook his head, and stopped talking nonsense, because if he didn''t do anything, this heroic saving the beauty would be taken away by Li Xingyun.


    With a finger pointing, a lightsaber flashed in a blink of an eye, piercing through the back of the young man who wanted to be thinner than Ji Ruxue...


    "Uh~!" Li Xingyun, who had just ran halfway, was shocked by the sudden change. At this moment, he was only ten meters away from Ji Ruxue.


    "Good boy, dare to take care of our Xuanming Sect''s nostalgia, are you tired of living?" The little boss of Xuanming Sect looked at Li Xingyun with an angry expression of murderous intent.


    "I said I didn''t do it, do you believe it?" Li Xingyun looked depressed at the moment, saying that it was really annoying that someone interrupted my way of playing like this.


    However, the little boss of Xuan Ming teaches that no matter what Li Xingyun is thinking at the moment, he raised his machete and slashed towards Li Xingyun...


    "Good come!" Li Xingyun was overjoyed. Pulling Feng''s way of playing was interrupted. Seeing this guy killed him recklessly, he could just show his hand in front of his junior sister and let her see my senior brother. The prestige.


    But when he had just moved a step, the lightsaber that had penetrated the heart of the young man suddenly turned back again, with a''pouch'', it pierced the heart of the head of the Xuanming Church, and then shuttled to the rest of the Xuanming Cult. Among them, killed a clean in an instant.


    Li Xingyun looked at the Xuanming cultivators who had died for a while, his movements froze in place again, and he was depressed: "Who is this? Can''t you leave one for me?"


    Monkey King walked out of the trail in the forest, ignoring Li Xingyun who was a little crazy, but walked towards Ji Ruxue...


    After that, Miao Chengtian ran to the side and picked up the fire ganoderma on the ground, and then returned to follow Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong carefully picked up Ji Ruxue on the ground and turned it over a lot, but saw that there was a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth, her eyes were slightly closed, and she was unconscious, but it was not deep, and if there was a loud noise, she should be awakened. .


    "Hey, what do you want to do? Quickly let go of that beauty!" Li Xingyun saw that someone moved the beauty he liked, and immediately shouted, who knows if they are bad people.


    "Dare to be rude to the master!"


    Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian were immediately furious. When they used their internal forces, they were about to stop this ranting man, but Monkey King waved their hands to stop them, and then tapped in front of Ji Ruxue Xiong. Ruxue coughed and opened her eyes.


    "I rely on! Attack on Hungary!" Li Xingyun saw it, and was even more upset. He just wanted to let out a righteous roar, but Ji Ruxue''s next move made him give life to the words he wanted to roar. It was really uncomfortable when I got down.


    The moment Ji Ruxue opened her eyes, she was shocked. After seeing Sun Wukong''s face clearly, she was even more shocked. She hurriedly resisted the injury and got up and knelt down in front of Sun Wukong: "Ji Ruxue pays homage to the master! "


    "Lord...Master?" Li Xingyun heard the words and was greatly shocked, and turned his head to look at his junior sister: "Junior sister, I will no longer love senior brother..."


    Lu Linxuan immediately rolled his eyes at him.


    "You are hurt, so don''t be so polite." Monkey King helped Ji Ruxue, hugged her in his arms, and stretched out his right hand to Miao Chengtian: "Give me the fire ganoderma."


    Miao Chengtian immediately handed the fire ganoderma to Monkey King. As soon as the fire ganoderma was in the hands of Monkey King, it was wrapped in a light ball. This thousand-year fire ganoderma instantly turned into a thick juice, which was installed by Monkey King. Suddenly flashed out of a bottle of water glass, placed in front of Ji Ruxue''s lips: "Drink it!" ..

 1960 Chapter 7 Lu Linxuan

    Ji Ruxue immediately shook her head flatteredly: "The slave...the servant dare not. If the servant''s life is not as good as this thing, how can he ruin such a holy thing..."


    "Nonsense, although this thousand-year-old fire ganoderma is precious, it is not worth mentioning compared to your life. Open your mouth and I order you to drink it!"


    "Yes¡­"


    Her heart trembled. Under Monkey King¡¯s stern and tough gaze, Ji Ruxue could only bite the bullet and drank all the medicine of the Millennium Fire Ganoderma lucidum...


    Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian looked at them with envy, and Queque whispered: "I have seen that the master treats Ji Ruxue differently. Now it seems that it is so, even such a precious thousand-year fire. Ganoderma lucidum will be given as soon as you say it. It''s a lucky guy. It''s really a sparrow that has become a phoenix..."


    Xuan Jingtian also nodded solemnly: "It seems that I have to be polite with her in the future, and can no longer treat her as a maid..."


    Although the voices of the two sisters Miao Chengtian were small, they were getting closer. Ji Ruxue naturally listened to their voices, and her complexion was slightly flushed. She glanced at Monkey King and found that she was still being held by him. The heartbeat accelerated.


    "It seems that this person is not bad. Such a precious natural material and earth treasure was allowed to be taken by his subordinates without blinking..." Li Xingyun looked at Monkey King''s actions, originally had no good impressions of him, but at the moment. Somewhat admiringly.


    "Senior Brother, is that fire ganoderma really precious?" Lu Linxuan asked curiously.


    "Aren''t you nonsense?" Realizing that he could finally show his talents in front of his junior sisters, Li Xingyun immediately boasted: "This is a precious medicinal material in the legend. It is said that even if you suffer severe injuries, you can only eat With this thing, even if there is only one breath, it can be restored as before!"


    "It sounds amazing!" Lu Linxuan looked at Ji Ruxue with a look of surprise, and he really found it, but in a moment, her pale complexion had recovered a little ruddy.


    Monkey King let go of Ji Ruxue, and said: "Hurry up and adjust your breath and absorb the medicine. It will help you break through your strength. You can''t waste it."


    Upon hearing this, Ji Ruxue immediately sat down cross-legged and adjusted her breath...


    Li Xingyun pulled his junior sister, stepped forward, clasped her fist and said: "Next, Li Xingyun, this is my junior sister, Lu Linxuan, the lightsaber that this brother has just shown is really eye-opening. I actually killed them all, amazing!"


    "Bold, what status do you dare to call your master brother!" Xuan Jingtian glared at Li Xingyun and shouted coldly.


    When someone scolded his brother, Lu Linxuan immediately quit, and glared at Xuan Jingtian: "What are you dragging? Your status is noble. It''s not like us with a nose and a mouth. Could it be more than us? Not a pair of ears?"


    "You!" Hearing this, Xuan Jingtian suddenly looked angry and had a big disagreement. He was about to do it, but was stopped by Monkey King waved his hand: "This beauty is right, not rude!"


    "It''s better for you to look more pleasing to the eye!" When Lu Linxuan heard that Sun Wukong had called himself a beautiful woman, he was immediately delighted that she was the type who couldn''t hear other people''s sweet words. The frivolous dug Li Xingyun''s corner. After all, a girl like her who is not deeply involved in the world and pure is the easiest type to attack.


    Although Sun Wukong did not put on airs, it was because of Xuanjingtian''s high attitude that Li Xingyun lost interest in talking to Sun Wukong. He turned to Lu Linxuan and said, "Junior Sister, let''s bury these corpses together, so If many corpses are thrown into the wilderness, it is easy to cause plague."


    "Yeah!" Lu Linxuan was also a kind-hearted girl, and immediately followed his senior brother to dig a pit, only to see Monkey King sitting peacefully on the side, Xiang 1 was beaten by Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian, and immediately pinched his shoulders. I was upset: "Hey, I said you are a real person. Seeing that we work so hard, we don''t come to help. You killed these people!"


    "Take care of it, don''t bury it!" Monkey King replied very plainly, choking Lu Linxuan not lightly, and his affection greatly diminished: "Huh, it''s really annoying to look like a bad ass!"


    However, she made it clear that she would not come to help, and she stopped talking nonsense, sulking alone, digging a hole with Li Xingyun, and then threw a corpse into the hole like a puff, to vent her depression...


    Seeing his sister¡¯s angrily expression, Li Xingyun didn¡¯t want to touch her mold at this time, so she could only work hard, and soon buried all the corpses, and there was a huge pile of soil on the ground. Put up a section of tree stump, which is considered to be buried in the soil for safety.


    When Sun Wukong saw that they were finished, he said, "I think you are nosy. If you have this time, it is better to leave earlier. If these people''s accomplices arrive, not only will they not receive your affection, but instead want to treat you Stay here forever."


    "We like it, do you take care of it!" Lu Linxuan immediately glared at Monkey King, a bit uncomfortable with his uncle''s style.


    Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian were furious, just about to have an attack, but they were waved back by Monkey King. The two women could only give her a fierce look, and continued to beat Monkey King''s shoulders.


    But Ji Ruxue is still on the sidelines, adjusting her breath, which is why Monkey King and the others have not left.


    Li Xingyun also pulled the corner of Lu Linxuan''s clothes: "Junior sister, don''t say a few words, these people don''t seem simple, so it''s better not to offend!"


    Lu Linxuan pursed his mouth in disdain, "Isn''t he just a young man? What''s to be afraid of!"


    And just as Lu Linxuan''s voice fell, several wind breaking sounds came, and countless meniscus flying knives flew from the forest road in the distance. Li Xingyun pushed Lu Linxuan away and shouted: "Junior sister , Be careful!" With a long sword in his hand, several meniscus flying knives were swung away, and he looked at the forest trail with a solemn expression: "Who? Get out!"


    As soon as the sound fell, I saw dozens of Xuanming cultivators rushing out and surrounding them, even the Monkey King on the side.


    "It''s from the Xuanming Cult. It seems that their reinforcements have arrived!" Miao Chengtian glanced at the Xuanming Cult, with a plain face, and didn''t put them in the eyes at all. You know, their sisters are now In the realm of the great heaven, what is the difference between these and the ants?


    Even Lu Linxuan looked down upon this group of Xuanming cultists: "Huh! It''s all about it, the Xuanming cultists are really boring. Can''t we send a few ruthless characters to play with us?" ..

 1961 Chapter 8 Black and White Impermanence

    A female voice sneered echoing in the forest, and the rising white mist gave people a gloomy and terrifying feeling, and the tone was extremely arrogant and arrogant: "Haha~~ Since you are in such a hurry to die, then I have to You are done!"


    As the sound fell, I saw a group of people appearing in the fog, carrying a coffin, and walking neatly...


    "It is rumored that the black and white impermanence of the Xuanming Sect is always accompanied by a coffin. Is it possible that the person is the black and white impermanence of the Xuanming Sect?" Miao Chengtian looked at the situation in front of him.


    The coffin was placed on the ground and stood up suddenly. With a horrible creak, the lid of the coffin opened, one white and one black, two men and women dressed up as monsters walked out...


    "Really black and white impermanence..." Xuan Jingtian looked at Monkey King: "Master, what do you want to do?"


    "Let''s watch the changes and wait until the snow has finished adjusting your breath."


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, the two sisters Miao Chengtian immediately calmed down.


    Seeing the impermanence of black and white, Lu Linxuan''s pupils shrank in vain, and the killing intent in his eyes was full.


    Li Xingyun was also cold, horrible in his eyes, and angry, which reminded him of his childhood memories...


    "Those people, were you killed?" Chang Haoling cast his eyes to the tomb not far away and asked plainly.


    Chang Xuanling said arrogantly: "Fire Ganoderma is in your hands? Hand it over, you can die a little easier!"


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Li Xingyun, who was breathing a little short of anger, but smiled: "Oh, this young man''s eyes are really scary, and my heart trembled...Big Brother Why are you talking first, his life, I want it, don''t grab it with me!"


    "It''s easy to say, as long as you are happy, these two dolls are yours!" Chang Haoling looked at Chang Xuanling''s eyes full of pampering, and his expression made people a little uncomfortable.


    "It''s great, it''s still big brother facing me..." Chang Xuanling was happy.


    "But Xuanling, you have to be more careful. People shouldn''t look at themselves. They can kill more than a dozen of us Xuan Mingjiao but they are still safe. I am afraid it is really not a good thing, especially those over there. He looks confident and fearless, it seems a bit difficult..."


    Chang Xuanling smiled nonchalantly, "Isn''t it just a teenager, three little girls, one seems to be healing, what''s the concern... Hey, I ask you, you are from that school," Report your name so that your parents can collect your corpses at that time!"


    "Bah! Arrogance! I''ll kill you, a dead monster first! Look at the sword!" Before Sun Wukong could answer, Lu Linxuan snorted and couldn''t bear it. Chao Chang Xuanling killed him...


    The two immediately fought together, but Lu Linxuan''s strength was obviously much worse than that of Chang Xuanling. He was also excited by Chang Xuanling''s words, and his anger dazzled his head, and he fell into a disadvantage...


    Li Xingyun saw that it was not good, and just wanted to rescue, but Chang Haoling blocked his way: "I''ll play with you!"


    The two immediately fought together. Because Li Xingyun deliberately hid his strength, he was even close to Chang Haoling...


    But Lu Linxuan''s side is not so good. In a moment, Chang Xuanling kicked to the ground...


    "Master, hero save the beauty, your..." Miao Chengtian smiled at Monkey King after seeing this moment.


    "I''m going to learn this time!" Sun Wukong smiled and pinched Miaochengtian''s earlobe, his figure flashed, and he appeared behind Chang Xuanling who was slashing at Lu Linxuan with his sword, and turned to her hip. It was a kick, accompanied by an exclamation, Chang Xuanling instantly landed on his face and fell to the ground.


    "Xuan Ling!"


    Chang Haoling, who was entangled with Li Xingyun, was shocked when he saw this.


    "Dare to be distracted at this time?" Li Xingyun let out a cold snort, slapped Chang Haoling''s Hungarian mouth with a palm, and shook it out, spurting out a mouthful of blood, and the injury was serious.


    "Big brother!" Chang Xuanling was also shocked. Although he was anxious, he didn''t dare to act rashly. He pretended to be flattered, lying on his side, rubbing his own hips, and looking at Monkey King: "This This little brother really doesn¡¯t know how to pity and cherish jade, you are so painful to kick people here..."


    "Does it hurt? Let''s have two more..." Before Sun Wukong could finish speaking, he saw Lu Linxuan suddenly violent afterwards, and a sword pierced Chang Xuanling''s abdomen from behind her...


    "You!!" Chang Xuanling''s complexion changed greatly, his eyes widened, his face was angry, and he just wanted to fight back, but Lu Linxuan kicked his heart first, wiped the ground, flew out, and finally hit hard. On a tree trunk, a mouthful of blood spewed out, pointing to Lu Linxuan''s mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound anyway, his head tilted, and there was no sound.


    "It''s so cruel!" Monkey King sighed when he saw him.


    The timing of Lu Linxuan''s sneak attack was extremely accurate, and it was not far from Chang Xuanling. The moment she focused her attention on Monkey King, she made an attack in vain, and she succeeded.


    "Huh~ Are you dead?" Lu Linxuan got up from the ground, walked carefully to Chang Xuanling''s side a step away, poked her broken sword, and found that there was no sound, so he was relieved and ruthless. He kicked her a few times to vent the hatred in her heart: "Aren''t you arrogant? Get up! You got up and beat me!"


    "Xuan Ling!!!"


    Seeing Chang Xuanling''s tragic situation, Chang Haoling roared angrily. Regardless of his own injuries, he stood up from the ground, carrying thousands of corpses to the extreme, and patted Lu Linxuan desperately...


    "Junior sister, be careful!"


    Life and death are at stake, Li Xingyun can''t control his hidden strength, his figure flashes in front of Chang Haoling, and he slaps out his palms. How can the strength of the middle star of Chang Haoling be equal to that of Chang Haoling? At the moment, when he heard the sound of a fracture, Chang Haoling spurted blood, flew upside down tens of meters away, hit a boulder hard, and spurted a mouthful of blood from the boss. Fell to the ground softly.


    At the moment Li Xingyun didn''t reserve, the two women of Miao Chengtian showed surprised expressions: "Little Heaven? At such a young age, they have reached the realm of Xiaotian. It is really unbelievable. !"


    "This, this, this..."


    Seeing that the black and white impermanence fell, the Xuanming cultivators around them all became scared, holding scimitars and guarding them, slowly backing away and fleeing here...


    Li Xingyun wanted to chase, but Hungarian''s mouth became dull, and he stopped his figure. Now he looked at the palm of his right hand. It was dark there, spreading along his arm to his body, suddenly becoming serious. Get up: "This is..."


    He has been studying medicine since he was a child, and he naturally knew that he was poisoned. ..

 1962 Chapter 9 Tragic Man

    "Brother, are you okay?" Seeing Li Xingyun''s strangeness, Lu Linxuan ran over and looked at him with concern.


    Li Xingyun waved his hand: "It''s okay, it''s just a bit of corpse poison. Let''s go back to Yuzhou City and find a quiet place. I am trying to force the poison out!"


    With that said, Li Xingyun gave a fist to Monkey King, and said hello, he took Lu Lin Xuan away from here.


    Xuan Jingtian looked at it, but was dissatisfied: "Hey, these two people are really true. The master saved the woman just now, and he didn''t even have a word of thanks. This is too unruly!"


    "Forget it, people are poisoned, and anxiety is inevitable in your heart. Don''t worry about it too much!" Monkey King waved his hand generously and looked at Ji Ruxue.


    Miao Chengtian looked at Ji Ruxue, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "Why is it still not good? Will something go wrong?"


    "This is her movement to absorb medicinal power. It will take some time before she can fully absorb it. Don''t worry, wait..."


    About half an hour later, Ji Ruxue finally opened her eyes. Before she got up to say a salute, Monkey King interrupted her: "How do you feel?"


    "The Thousand-Year Fire Ganoderma is indeed miraculous. The slave-maid¡¯s injuries have been basically healed, and his skill has broken through to the position of the big star, and there is a faint feeling of breaking through the position of the small sky..." Ji Ruxue felt herself with a look of surprise, just thought Kneeling and bowing to thank you, but Sun Wukong stretched out his hand to stop him: "Okay, you don''t need to pay so much. Now that it''s good, let me go to Yuzhou City with me!"


    "Yes!" Ji Ruxue''s voice retreated behind Monkey King.


    After Monkey King left, the fingers of Chang Haoling, who was lying motionless on the ground, moved slightly. For a moment, he opened his eyes and looked at Chang Xuanling who was lying in a pool of blood in the distance, dragging his seriously injured body. , Crawled over with one hand...


    Because his right hand had broken bones when facing Li Xingyun.


    "Sister Xuan, Sister Xuan..."


    "Big...Big brother?"


    "Sister Xuan, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just a bit too much blood loss, and some internal injuries..." Chang Xuanling sat up with Chang Haoling''s support, covering the wound in the abdomen, a little lack of air, but there was a biting hatred in his tone: "This time we were made so miserable, elder brother, I can''t swallow this breath. I must repay this grudge!"


    "Report! Of course you must report! But I didn''t expect that the little beast''s strength would reach the level of the small heaven. It was a miscalculation. It seems that we are not capable of the enemy. We can only outwit... But if we delay, we must first raise the wound. Let''s talk..."


    Chang Haoling and Chang Xuanling support each other and move away...


    I have to say that the lives of these two people are really hard enough. One was pierced in the abdomen, and the back of the heart was still kicked. After so long, they did not lose too much blood and died; With a full blow from Heaven, it was still alive. This strength of vitality made people wonder if the two of them also possessed the protagonist''s aura.


    Entering Yuzhou City, Monkey King once again saw the ancient and simple scenery, wandering around, but came across Lu Linxuan who just walked out of the rice shop, and smiled when he saw a small bag of rice in her hand. It''s really predestined. Not long after I entered the city, I ran into it again. Isn''t your bag filled with glutinous rice?"


    "It''s you?" After seeing Monkey King, Lu Linxuan was taken aback: "I''m so sorry, I didn''t come in a hurry, thank you for saving my life..."


    "Thanks, you don''t have to, just buy me a meal!"


    "Huh?" Lu Linxuan suddenly looked embarrassed. The last two copper plates that had been pawned by the sword just now were used in exchange for glutinous rice. How could she have any money to treat her.


    After hesitating for a long time, he said: "Um...I am a little tight now, I owe this meal first, and I will ask you when I have money!"


    Looking at Lu Linxuan''s appearance, Monkey King didn''t want to continue with this embarrassing problem. He looked at the bag in her hand, but smiled: "You bought this bag of glutinous rice, maybe you want to use it to detoxify your brother ?"


    "Yes! My elder brother asked me to buy it... He said it was corpse poison, which can be relieved with glutinous rice..."


    "I really think I was bitten by a zombie? How could a bag of glutinous rice be detoxified..." Monkey King looked at Lu Linxuan with a funny face: "The more the poison of this corpse''s palm, the more the poison will be. It¡¯s deep, so it¡¯s hard for a poisoned person to force it out, but it¡¯s easy to find an outsider with a deep inner strength to force it out. You buy a bag of glutinous rice and go back. It¡¯s a mess."


    "Ah~ Can Nuo Mi not cure Senior Brother''s poison?" Lu Linxuan listened, with an angry expression: "My senior brother loves to brag, and said that he is a quack with excellent medical skills! What should I do? My internal strength is not enough. Where can I find someone with deep inner strength to force poison for my brother?


    "Don''t you have one in front of you?" Miao Chengtian smiled softly: "Looking at the world, if you talk about martial arts, who can compare with my master!"


    "Are you good?" Lu Linxuan looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "How about you try?"


    "Okay!" The innocent Lu Linxuan didn''t hear the extraneous words of Monkey King. He pulled Monkey King''s arm and hurried to the inn where they were staying...


    Only halfway through the road, I suddenly saw countless people forming a circle as if watching some excitement. Out of curiosity, Lu Linxuan also dragged Monkey King around...


    Just as I got into the crowd, I saw a figure suddenly thrown out from the door...


    Staying with related characters naturally triggers the related plot, without even thinking about it. The person thrown out is Zhang Zifan.


    Seeing his flying trajectory, he was about to hit Lu Linxuan properly, Monkey King dragged her behind him casually, flew a kick, and kicked Zhang Zifan¡¯s face. With a scream, Zhang Zifan turned into A parabolic object flew out dozens of meters away, smashing a street stall...


    "Hoo~ Frighten me!" Lu Linxuan patted Xiong''s mouth and looked at Monkey King with gratitude: "Thank you, you saved me again... but that person will be fine, right?"


    "It''s okay, at most one day and one night... Let''s save your brother first!"


    "Yes, yes~~" Lu Linxuan was reminded by Monkey King, and immediately ignored the rest, and hurried back to the inn with Monkey King.


    Zhang Zifan was left alone on the street, his face was swollen, like a big pig''s head, and when he woke up he had to accompany others¡¯ stall money...


    When Monkey King saw Li Xingyun, this guy was already unconscious. Lu Linxuan saw him, but he looked anxious. He urged Monkey King, "Big Brother Wukong, please help me. Ah! Don''t let him die!"


    Well, when they came to the inn all the way, they had already introduced themselves...

 1963 Chapter Ten Forced Poison

    "Don''t worry, with me, your senior brother can''t die even if you want to die!"


    Monkey King glanced at Li Xingyun lying on the chuang and swiped lightly. An inexplicable force instantly lifted him from the chuang and floated in the sky. Monkey King slapped Li Xingyun¡¯s back with a palm, causing it to spray out. The boss took a bite of blood and fell to the ground.


    When Lu Linxuan saw it, he was very anxious. He hurriedly ran to help Li Xingyun and glared at Monkey King with a look of anger: "Hey, are you saving or killing people?!"


    When Ji Ruxue heard this, her face became cold: "I don''t know what to do. The palm of the master has already forced out all the corpse poison in his body. What he vomits is only the concentrated corpse poison in his body..."


    When Lu Linxuan heard the words, he glanced at the black pus and blood on the ground, and saw that Li Xingyun¡¯s complexion had returned to normal, and he suddenly became embarrassed: "Sorry, I blame me for being too impatient. If you are If you are angry, hit me, I promise not to fight back!"


    "That''s what you said!" Monkey King smiled, and put his arms around Lu Linxuan, pressed it on his big leg, and gave her a loud ass like''pop~pop~pop~'' Three slaps, Lu Linxuan''s face instantly flushed with shame, and he bounced up hurriedly, staring at Monkey King with a look of surprise and anger: "You...you...you...are you really doing it?!"


    "Are you just talking about it?" Monkey King looked at Lu Lin Xuan jokingly, but she was irritated with her teeth, but she was helpless. Who told her to say something like that? Now that someone beats her, what can she do?


    Just when Lu Linxuan was ashamed and embarrassed, Li Xingyun woke up in time: "Junior Sister, did you buy glutinous rice?"


    Lu Linxuan became angry as soon as he heard it: "Buy you, don''t mess around if you are not good at medical skills. You can detoxify the body with glutinous rice. If I really listen to you, I can¡¯t guarantee that you are dead now. Fortunately, I met Big Brother Wukong, he has already helped you out of the poison, how do you feel now?"


    Li Xingyun was stunned when he heard it, but found that his junior sister seemed very angry and didn''t dare to ask more. He murmured in his heart and felt himself carefully. A surprised expression appeared on his face: " I really solved it..." He said, holding a fist at Monkey King, with a gratitude: "I heard the junior sister say that you saved me? Daeen doesn''t say thank you. If there is anything useful to me in the future, just say it!"


    Sun Wukong looked at Li Xingyun, but did not take his words to heart. Saving him was purely for the face of his junior sister. He took out paper and pen, wrote a formula, and handed it to Lu Linxuan: "Your brother¡¯s Although the poison has been forced out, the body has been eroded by the corpse poison and is extremely weak. This is a remedy for health care. You can buy a pair of it for him to drink it and you will be able to heal it tomorrow."


    "Okay, thank you!" Lu Linxuan took the prescription, but his expression was a little embarrassed. Monkey King saw it, but he reached into his arms and touched it pretentiously, and handed her a certain amount of silver, worth ten taels: "It''s a borrowed money. Yours, pay me back next time."


    "This..." Lu Linxuan obviously hesitated. She owed Sun Wukong enough favors. If she were to receive this silver, she would be really embarrassed.


    "Take it, this is saving your brother''s life, so don''t be hypocritical." Sun Wukong broke Lu Linxuan''s hand, put the silver in her hand, then got up and stood up: "I will also temporarily Living in this inn, if you have any needs, you can come to me."


    With that said, before Lu Linxuan could reply, she walked out of the room, and Ji Ruxue''s three daughters immediately followed...


    In the corridor, Monkey King suddenly stopped, looking at the three girls behind him, with an inexplicable smile on his face: "You said, should I open one guest room or two? Or three? Where?"


    The three daughters heard that, her pretty face flushed instantly, her heart beat violently, but Miao Chengtian had already belonged to Monkey King. She spoke first and smiled softly: "We all belong to the master, and everything is naturally said by the master. Forget it, if you say one is one, if you say two is two..."


    "Since you have said so, then one is good!" Monkey King smiled.


    The third daughter heard it, but her cheeks were even redder.


    "Forget it, teasing you!" Monkey King looked at Ji Ruxue: "Xiaoxue, you go open three rooms, one for you, one for me, and one for their two sisters."


    "Yes!"


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Ji Ruxue, who was originally nervous to death, was relieved. Although she had a good feeling for him after being saved by Sun Wukong, she would still be a little bit conflicted if she gave her life in this way. She couldn''t refuse if she wanted it.


    At the same time I just breathed a sigh of relief, I felt a little lost in my heart, and it was very complicated.


    Seeing that Ji Ruxue had left home, Xuan Jingtian smiled with her arm in her arms: "Actually, it¡¯s okay for us to share a room with the master~"


    "Then I will ask Xiaoxue to change it to two..."


    Miao Chengtian hugged Monkey King''s arm from the other side and smiled sweetly: "No, since the master''s words have already been spoken, how can you regret it? In your capacity, you can have a lot of words~"


    Sun Wukong did not expect that he would be molested by these two maids. With his integrity, how could he suffer? He immediately clasped both hands and pulled the two girls into his arms, each of them walking up and down their bodies. , Began to be dishonest...


    Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian immediately softened, looking at Monkey King with a flattering expression: "Master, I think you are very good to that Lu Linxuan, do you like others?"


    "Is it all seen?"


    "It''s really true, but they have a childhood sweetheart, and their relationship is pretty good. If you want to dig down this wall, I''m afraid it will not be easy! How about our sisters take her to you at night? ?"


    "Do you think I am that kind of person?" Monkey King squeezed their ass: "Also, you are wrong this time. The relationship between the two brothers and sisters is indeed good, but only It''s limited to brothers and sisters!"


    While talking, Ji Ruxue had already opened the room and walked over, looking at Monkey King¡¯s big hands behind the two girls, her cheeks flushed, her head down, she didn¡¯t dare to look: "Master, the room is already open, we need to order something. Wine and food?"


    "Wine and food are free..." Sun Wukong took his hands from behind Miao Chengtian and her two daughters seriously: "I have my own supplies, go, go to my room, today let you see what is delicious in the world..."


    When Ji Ruxue''s third daughter heard the words, her pretty face was inexplicably red again. How did this sound and suggest something?..

 1964 Chapter 11 Its a Tragedy

    The wine and food provided by Monkey King, but not everyone can endure the temptation. After a meal, Ji Ruxue''s three daughters were all drunk in Monkey King¡¯s room, so he had to put the three daughters together in his own room. Chuang entered, and he himself went to another room.


    Although the three women are lying together, the picture is indeed very fragrant and attractive, but Monkey King does not lack women. If the other party is not willing, he disdains to touch it, and it is obvious that except for Miao Chengtian, the other two daughters Still need to work hard.


    If you use force to overwhelm others, you will fall to the lower level, which is boring.


    In the early morning of the next day, Monkey King was awakened by the noise from downstairs, got chuang up, stretched his waist, and walked out of his room.


    Just stepping out of the door, I saw a young man downstairs facing Lu Lin Xuan and cheche, with a drunk look and nonsense: "Miss, don''t go! Hurry... come here and help your husband. Drink...for my husband...drink...a bit too much...this...this place...this place is a bit slippery..."


    "You...you...you...you smelly drunkard, what are you talking about, who is your wife...shameless!" Lu Linxuan was stopped by that drunkard with a face of shame, but with his weak expression, he could be caught at any time People are strong X in general.


    Sun Wukong shook his head straight when he saw it on the terrace. If he was replaced by another gangster, if he encountered such helpless gangsters, drunken madness, and got molested, he would have kicked him and let him be a eunuch. Lu Linxuan was at a loss.


    Jumping down, Monkey King landed beside Lu Linxuan lightly: "You don''t usually see you as a murderer, why are you acting like this now?"


    "Ah~ Brother Wukong, you came just right, hurry, and help me drive this rogue away. It''s really annoying!" When Lu Linxuan saw Monkey King, he immediately hid behind him as if he saw a life-saving straw. Pointing to the drunk in front of him angrily.


    "Drunk so drunk in the early morning?" Monkey King frowned slightly as he looked at the drunk in front of him.This person is no one else, but Zhang Zifan, who was left behind after being kicked into a pig yesterday.


    "Who are you?" Seeing Monkey King standing in front of Lu Linxuan, Zhang Zifan, who was so drunk that he couldn''t walk smoothly, curled his lips: "Don''t stop me from talking to my lady... Get out..."


    "Who is your lady! You dead drunkard, shameless!" After Lu Linxuan heard this, his entire face went dark.


    "Madam, don¡¯t say that, for your husband...for your husband...er~ for your husband to know you¡¯re wrong...Isn¡¯t it okay...follow me...follow me home...stop with...with this...adulter...with... Now... how can he be better than me!..." Zhang Zifan was drunk and dim, and he really said all nonsense.


    "Trick... Trick... You... You... You..." Lu Linxuan couldn''t speak up when he was angry, especially when the other people in the inn pointed and pointed. She was even more angry, her face flushed, and at a loss, she could only tell Sun Wukong used it as his last shield: "Big Brother Wukong, this guy is really irritating, you just kicked this guy flying like yesterday!"


    "Kick flying? It''s too cheap for him..." A weird smirk appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "Since he wants a lady so much, then I will fulfill him..."


    "Ah? You...what do you want to do?" Lu Linxuan looked confused, but after seeing Sun Wukong''s malicious eyes, he immediately became nervous, guarding Hungarian with both hands, looking at him warily, and backing away again and again. Several steps: "You...what do you want to do? Do you want to make me..."


    "You think too much, how can I be willing to give you to someone else!" Monkey King looked at Lu Linxuan, chuckled, and looked out of the inn with deep eyes, ignoring the house walls and other obstructive sights, and looked far away: "found it¡­"


    While thinking about it, the space at the entrance of Suddenly saw that the inn¡¯s door fluctuates slightly, two "shadows" flashed out, one fat and one thin, and he fell into a squat, squatted, and fell to the ground...


    Well, for the time being, it''s just two "ghosts".


    On Lu Linxuan''s side, just after the words of Monkey King were uttered, his face was flushed, and his mind was echoing with Monkey King''s sentence,''How am I willing to give you to someone else?'', for a while, his heart slammed: " What does he mean by this? Is this a confession? It is a confession, right? What should I do? Should I agree or refuse? We have only met for two days..."


    Just as Lu Linxuan''s heart was very tangled, a rough voice interrupted her thoughts: "Oh my mother, where is this place? Sister, can it be a hell of our day?"


    "Yeah, sister, aren''t we looking at beautiful men on the street? How come you are here?" The accent that said this is a northeastern dialect with a Tianjin flavor. As for the appearance, It''s really shocking, thin as a bamboo pole, like a ladyboy, posing in a pose that can make people look at you.


    Seeing the two sisters who are fat and thin, with great personality, the malicious smirk at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth became stronger, and he grabbed Zhang Zifan, who was chasing Lu Lin Xuan and still calling his wife. , Following him to the pair of''sister flowers'': "Where is your wife..."


    You know, Monkey King''s quasi-head is beyond doubt.


    Seeing Qingguo just got up and turned his head to speak, Zhang Zifan swooped down and pressed her under him, still mouth-to-mouth. Qingguo was shocked and shocked on the spot. It took a moment to react, grabbing Zhang Zifan, and holding him in his hands like a little chicken: "Good boy, you dare to eat my old lady''s tofu. You really have the courage to eat it!"


    "Yo~ Sister, look at this kid who looks handsome..." Qingcheng made a vomiting orchid finger, with a shy expression on his face: "It''s just a little bit anxious, without any self-control, seeing like us Such a beautiful beauty, I can''t hold back and want to use it..."


    "Lady, lady..." At this moment, Zhang Zifan started to call the lady again to Qingguo, and even more exaggeratedly, he held his big hand and kissed him, watching the crowds all the same. I vomited: "Mom, it turns out that being drunk is so terrible, I won''t drink anymore after I was killed..."


    "Yo drink, your kid is really exciting!" Qingguo carried Zhang Zifan farther and farther: "Sister paper, go, find a place where no one is there, our two sisters will do him, let him know about our two sisters It''s not easy to bully..." At this moment, even how they came here is temporarily forgotten...

 1965 Chapter 12 I Want to Die

    Seeing Zhang Zifan who was taken away by the alluring country, Lu Linxuan was already dumbfounded at the moment, and his expression on Monkey King looked astonished: "Big Brother Wukong, is this really okay?"


    "It''s okay!" Monkey King smiled and waved his hand: "It''s really a cheap guy. I got two ladies for nothing..."


    "It''s... cheap?" Lu Linxuan''s mouth twitched for a while, and instantly felt that the hateful Zhang Zifan was very pitiful: "I hope he will not commit suicide in despair..."


    On the other side, Qing Guo Qingcheng brought Zhang Zifan to a dilapidated house, and threw him in a haystack: "Sister paper, how do you think we are going to get him?"


    "This guy, Zhang is so handsome, or else, tie him up first? lest he is scared away like the handsome men before!" Qingcheng made a shy orchid finger.


    "This is a good idea, and only a handsome man like him is worthy of the beautiful looks of our two sisters! Come on, you tie your hands, I tie your feet..."


    Just when the two sisters of Qingguo and Qingcheng had just made up their minds, the drunk-eyed Zhang Zifan had already crawled over on his own initiative and rubbed Qingguo''s hairy big leg: "Miss, don''t go! Lady, your big thick legs are so sexual, lady..."


    When Qingcheng heard this, his eyes widened with excitement: "Wow~ Sister, there is finally someone with a clever eye and a bead, this handsome man really has a foresight!"


    "Hmm~~~~"


    But the answer to her was a series of whimpers from Qingguo. It turned out that Zhang Zifan, who was anxious, had climbed onto her and gave her a strong kiss...


    Qingchengton made a face of shame and shame: "Oh, spicy eyes, really spicy eyes, this guy is really anxious, he is the type I like..." As he said, he rushed over with excitement...


    The clothes flew randomly, and for a moment, here was the tears of the hearers, the sad screams of the hearers...


    In the sunset, Zhang Zifan had already awakened from his sleep, but what caught his eye was a big face, a big mouth, snoring like a pig, and a pungent breath, almost didn''t turn him off. Xun passed out.


    Zhang Zifan''s eyes widened instantly, he bounced from the turf pile as if he had a terrible nightmare, and tilted his head to the other side. Just about to vomit, all he saw was an ugly thin face, naked. Bellyband, telling them what seems to have happened...


    "no no¡­"


    At this moment, Zhang Zifan felt as if he was struck by thunder and froze, and froze there. For a moment, he sat in the middle of the alluring city with a flabbergasted expression, hugged his knees with helpless hands, and started crying in a low voice...


    This cry immediately awakened the two sisters of Qingguo Qingcheng, you know, don''t look at their ugly looks, they are real masters in the middle of the sky, the two work together, but they can match the big sky.


    Seeing Zhang Zifan''s aggrieved expression, Qing Guo immediately started, and put his sturdy hands on Zhang Zifan''s shoulders: "Why crying, didn''t you cry before?"


    "That is, being able to get a woman as flowery and jade as our two sisters is a blessing that you will never be able to cultivate in your eight lifetimes!" Qingcheng said, with a shy look of Zhang Zifan''s mouth with a light touch .


    Zhang Zifan was instantly pierced by an arrow, and his whole body shuddered with disgust: "I...I...I want to die..."


    "What~ Do you want to eat clean and wipe your mouth without admitting it?" When Qingguo heard it, he straightened his eyebrows and eyebrows, with a very angry expression on my face, with serious consequences.


    "No...no...everything I did before was an unintentional act after drinking. No matter what I said to you or what I did, the two adults have a lot of them. Let me be a fart!"


    "Bullshit!" Qingcheng looked angry: "Good boy, elder sister, this boy really wants to eat clean but doesn''t admit it!"


    The slap of Qingguo touched the whole ground and shook the whole ground three times: "Good boy, I want to run if we take advantage of our sisters. You can run one for me and see if the old lady doesn''t interrupt your dog legs! "


    Qingcheng: "I used to be called a lady so hard that I didn''t recognize people when I got out of bed?"


    "Enough!!" Zhang Zifan was already unbearable, got up and jumped to the side, shouting angrily: "If you dare to mess around again, be careful I turn my face ruthless!"


    "Turn your face? You turn your face and give me a try!" Qing Guoli rolled up her sleeves, revealing her big thick hairy hands.


    Qingcheng: "Want to be hard with our sister? Don''t inquire who our sister is, sister, smoke him!"


    With a crackling, Zhang Zifan''s strength was as high as a small heaven in the face of the extremely fierce and fierce Allure, and he was also instantly killed by a spike.


    The two sisters, one on the left and one on the right, sandwiched Zhang Zifan, who had been beaten into a pig''s head, and walked out of the ruined house: "It''s dark, this cannon is really long enough, sister paper, go, find an inn for dinner, In the evening we will continue to train this white-eyed wolf!"


    "Sister, you have to be gentle next time, don''t break him, people will feel distressed..."


    "What the sister paper said is that we still have to pay for medical treatment if it is broken!"


    In this way, Zhang Zifan was taken away by the two sisters with a heartbroken expression on his face...


    By coincidence, the inn they came to was exactly the inn where Monkey King and the others were located. With the loud voice of Qingguo, he immediately attracted Monkey King and others who were dining in the room, and ran out of the room one after another. When I looked downstairs, I just saw the two sisters of Qingguoqingcheng sitting next to Zhang Zifan, holding the vegetables on the table and stuffing them into his mouth...


    "It''s miserable!" Seeing Zhang Zifan''s sluggish and dead expression, Lu Linxuan suddenly mourned for her for a second, and then put on a smirking expression: "It deserves it, telling you to be a gangster. Retribute it!"


    Because he didn''t have any money, Lu Linxuan was eating rice with Monkey King.


    "Is he the disciple of Lin Xuan that you said?" Miao Chengtian looked at Zhang Zifan with curiosity, especially the two''big beauties'' beside him, with a look on Monkey King. Admire: "Master, you really hate it. Judging from the appearance of the two of them, it seems that something extraordinary has happened. Now that man may even have a heart for death!"


    "I just think they are predestined and become the beauty of one person..." Monkey King smiled: "Okay, there is nothing good to see, let''s continue to eat ours!"


    The daughters of Lu Linxuan listened and immediately followed...


    Xuan Jingtian glanced at Zhang Zifan with a bitter look, and shook his head: "What a poor guy, it''s not good to provoke anyone, but I want to provoke the woman the master likes..." ..

 1966 Chapter 13 The Five Great Yan Jun

    In this way, another day passed.


    Lu Linxuan finished eating and drinking at Monkey King''s place and was holding some food to send to his senior brother. He just walked out of the room, but was stopped by a guy holding a treasure box: "Girl, please stay! "


    "Huh? Aren''t you the guy in the...pawnshop?" Lu Linxuan looked at the guy in front of him, and he recognized it at a glance, because when she was her own sword, she only gave her two copper plates, she remembered it firmly.


    The guy''s expression was slightly arrogant, and he obviously looked down upon Lu Linxuan, the pauper who was a scrap iron sword: "My master said, please go to the stone bridge in the north of the city to speak."


    "Who is your master?"


    "My master is..." The guy just wanted to say it, but he saw a sleeve needle suddenly flew out and shot through his temple, killing him instantly.


    Lu Linxuan was also frightened with a scream of "Ah".


    "Who?!"


    Both Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian in the room stood up, looking at the window and shouting coldly. With their strength, they naturally found the traces of the attackers. They just wanted to pursue them, but they were stopped by Monkey King: " No need to chase, we are triggering the plot, and we will naturally see the murderer later..."


    "Uh~trigger the plot?" Xuan Jingtian and Miao Chengtian were both taken aback, Ji Ruxue also looked suspicious and curious: "Master, what is the trigger plot?"


    "This is a bit complicated to say. To put it simply, we are being led to an event that is bound to happen." Then, walking to the door, looking at Lu Linxuan who was obviously startled, he asked: "How Okay, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay..." Lu Linxuan shook his head, looking at the thing in the long box in his hand that fell to the ground after the death of his fellow, but he was a little surprised: "This is...my sword..."


    "Junior sister, what happened?" At this moment, Li Xingyun heard Lu Linxuan''s scream and hurried over.


    Lu Linxuan glanced at Li Xingyun, then focused his gaze on the sword pin in the box on the ground. When he picked it up, there was only the sword pin but no sword: "It is indeed my sword, but I have already pawned it. Up..."


    Monkey King: "Why do you think so much? Didn''t you say to go to the stone bridge in the north of the city? You can see if you don''t."


    "But... this may be a trap..." Lu Linxuan hesitated to say, she already owed Sun Wukong enough, but she didn''t want Sun Wukong to risk her any more.


    Sun Wukong smiled: "It is said that there are too many debts, and I don''t mind that you owe me a favor. It will pay off slowly. If you really can''t pay it back, you can do it with your body!"


    When Lu Linxuan heard the words, his pretty face turned red, but Li Xingyun on the side was immediately upset. He pulled her behind him and protected him: "Hey, although you have helped us a lot, brothers and sisters, We are all very grateful, but you actually dig my corner in front of me. Isn''t that too unkind?"


    As soon as he said this, Lu Linxuan was unhappy: "Senior brother, what are you talking about? What is digging your corner? We are just a pure brother-sister relationship. How can this be digging your corner!"


    "Uh~~" Li Xingyun instantly felt as if his heart had been shot a fierce arrow: "Innocent...senior brother and sister...relationship...junior sister, without such a face-slapped..."


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, go quickly!" Sun Wukong didn''t want them to continue to cheek, and walked out of the inn first...


    When Lu Linxuan and the others met, they had to follow, leaving Li Xingyun alone behind to grieve: "We have lived together for so many years... In the end, it is no match for you to get along for a few days. This is too irritating... Although I do You treat you like a younger sister, but your arms suddenly turned outwards. Brother, I feel so upset! There is always a feeling of being dug into a corner..."


    Yuzhou city, the north stone bridge.


    As soon as Sun Wukong and his party arrived, they suddenly saw countless Xuanming cultists outflank the stone bridge¡¯s back and forth, but a melodious voice came from behind the crowd: "How come you guys? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "It''s you, you are not dead yet?!" Seeing the black and white impermanence, Lu Linxuan instantly became angry.


    "Dead? Haha~~ What a joke, just because of you little babies, you still want to kill us?" Chang Xuanling sneered, full of disdain.


    "Huh~ It seems that these two wastes really did not lie to us. There are Saint Fairy Miaocheng and Saint Fairy Xuanjing from the Magic Music Square, and they are indeed lucky that they are not dead!" An extremely calm and capable voice was from another. It came from one side, but saw that the Xuanming cultivators let in one after another, five big and thin men walked out of it, and the leader looked at Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian with a slightly serious expression: "Why? For these two dolls, do you want to declare war with Xuanming Sect for these two dolls?"


    "Oh~ isn''t this the five great Yan Jun of Xuanming Church! I didn''t expect the Xuanming Church to send you five together this time. It seems that the picture is not small!"


    "Besides, what kind of thing is your Xuanming Sect, and dare you compare it with our Phantom Music Workshop?"


    Xuan Jingtian and Miao Chengtian both glanced at the five great Yan Jun, one after the other, sneered, and their expressions did not put them in their eyes.


    If it were before, they would really have to weigh against Xuanming Sect for no reason, but now, the so-called Xuanming Sect is nothing in their eyes.


    "What a mad tone! When did you Phantom Studio become so arrogant?" Xuansheng Yanjun Jiang Xuanli sneered, being so despised by the two women made him look angry.


    "It''s said that all the Nine Heavens Saints of Magic Music Square are all nationally beautiful, and martial arts are also good. This country is really good today, but I don''t know what is so good about this martial arts?" Zhaosheng Yanjun Jiang Zhaoyi snorted. , Be the first to work, luck has the Yan Cage Palm.


    "Are you from Phantom Music Workshop?" Lu Linxuan frowned slightly, looking at Monkey King.


    "This is our brother and sister''s business. How can there be any reason for the guests to act first!" Li Xingyun was also vigilant when he heard of Magic Music Square. He immediately stood up, not wanting to owe Sun Wukong more favors: "Let me come. I will meet you for a while!"


    Chang Haoling frowned. This time they deceived the five great Yan Jun, but it was just for the shame that Jiang Zhaoyi would be killed as soon as he appeared, and immediately reminded: "Master Jiang Zhaoyi, be careful of this kid, he has a small sky. The strength of the position should not be underestimated!"


    "Xiao...Xiaotianwei?!" Jiang Zhaoyi was shocked when he heard the words. The Yancage palm that had just been transported was also stagnant, and his face was angered: "Asshole, why didn''t you make it clear before? This kid''s strength is small. Heaven?!"


    The other four great Yan Jun also looked angry, Jiang Renjie frowned slightly, he suddenly felt that his five brothers seemed to be calculated by black and white impermanence?..

 1967 Chapter 14 Fierce Battle

    "Senior Brother, has your strength reached the position of Xiaotian?" After hearing Chang Haoling''s loud reminder, Lu Linxuan looked at Li Xingyun with widened eyes.


    "...Hmm..." The matter is over. Since it has been exposed, there is nothing to hide. Li Xingyun nodded solemnly.


    "Too irritating!" When Lu Linxuan saw Li Xingyun confessed, he was immediately angry and wronged: "The master taught me hand in hand, but it turned out to be thrown so far by your sneaky!"


    Li Xingyun was speechless when he heard the words. He stared at the Xuanming cultists with a serious expression: "Junior sister, now is not the time to say this. You should step aside and wait until they are repelled. I am afraid they are here prepared!"


    "You little baby can see clearly!" Chang Xuanling sneered when he heard the words, "This time, it''s hard to fly with your wings!"


    Since returning from the last miserable defeat, Black and White Impermanence has worked hard to detect the identity of Monkey King and others. Although they still have no way of knowing the identity of Monkey King, it is very easy to detect because of the great reputation of Jiu Tian Sheng Ji in the world. Miao Chengtian''s identity as a few women.


    The people who learned of Phantom Music Square also intervened in this matter, and clearly knew the strength of Li Xingyun''s Xiaotianwei. This time, the black and white impermanence did not fool Jiang Zhaoyi to go alone like in the original work, but waited for the five great Yan Jun to gather. Just acted, but also concealed the strength of Li Xingyun Xiaotianwei.


    At this point, the black and white impermanence has indeed moved their brains. They want to sit and watch both sides lose and reap the benefits of the fisherman. After all, their practice is very special, even if it is the skill of the dead, they can still absorb it.


    If these people are dead and absorb their skills, to what extent will their two brothers and sisters improve their skills?This can be said to be an irresistible temptation.


    However, this wishful thinking is indeed very precise, but it underestimates the opponent''s strength. If it is just Li Xingyun and Lu Linxuan, they might really be successful, but there are some Monkey Kings here.


    Sun Wukong didn''t say anything, just one of Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian could kill all of them in seconds, the strength of the great heaven was not a joke.


    "Fifth, come back!" Jiang Renjie, the head of the calm, capable, resourceful and resourceful five Yan Jun, saw that the situation was wrong, and immediately drank the fifth Jiang Zhaoyi back: "If this guy is really a small talent, you can''t win alone. !" As he said, he stared fiercely at the black and white impermanence: "When this happens, I will find you to count this deception!"


    "Big Brother..." Chang Xuanling was stared at by Jiang Renjie, shaking her body in fright, with a look of fear, among the five great Yan Jun, any one of them can easily pinch them to death.


    "Don''t be afraid, Sister Xuan, it''s hard to say whether they can go back alive!" Chang Haoling''s face was vicious: "After they start fighting, we will find a chance to hide aside. If they lose both, we two brothers and sisters will sit down. If we lose the advantage of collecting fishermen, we will immediately go off, looking for an opportunity to collect the bodies of these five great Yan Jun, and absorb their five skills when we fall, and the strength of our brothers and sisters will definitely increase!"


    "Brother is still thoughtful..." Chang Xuanling''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and she smiled charmingly at Chang Hao Ling, a pair of Tao and Huayun''s eyes flashed with admiration.


    "Although these two people are not very strong, but the smart means can be..." Monkey King glanced at the black and white impermanence, but smiled.


    Although these two people were only whispering, they were still heard by Monkey King.


    "Hmph~jumping beam clown!" Xuan Jingtian snorted coldly. With the great power of heaven, she naturally heard what the two said clearly.


    "Old one, two and three, let''s go together for a while, this kid, old four and five, you and the black and white impermanence two rice buckets to deal with other people, be careful, this black and white impermanence is sinister and cunning, don''t let the two of them be shamed! "The boss Jiang Renjie gave orders and divided the deployment. It was obvious that Li Xingyun was regarded as the strongest in the group.


    "Understood! Big brother!" Jiang Yuanxin, the fourth oldest, and Jiang Zhaoyi, the fifth, responded at the same time, and came to Monkey King and the others.


    Chang Xuanling listened to Jiang Renjie''s order and looked at Chang Haoling a little hesitantly: "Brother, shall we go?"


    "...Come on! It''s not appropriate to back down now, otherwise our siblings will become the target of these five fools for the first time!" Chang Haoling looked solemn, flashed with Chang Xuanling at the same time, combined with the fourth Jiang Yuanxin and the fifth Jiang Zhaoyi. Surrounded the Monkey King.


    The boss Jiang Renjie, the first two Jiang Chongde, and the third Jiang Xuanli fixed their goals on Li Xingyun.


    "Hey~ finally a few decent ones have arrived!" Lu Linxuan looked at Jiang Zhaoyi and the four of them, and sneered. It can be said that he is a newcomer who is not afraid of tigers, especially his eyes fixed on the black and white impermanence, with biting hatred in his eyes: This time, you will definitely not be as lucky as last time! Take your life!" With a soft drink, you have already attacked first...


    "Junior sister, don''t be impulsive!!" Li Xingyun saw this, but was shocked. He just wanted to go to help, but saw Jiang Renjie hit the palm of Jin Feng (wind). The fierce and violent breath made him feel a sense of crisis. Knowing that this trick is no small matter, if it hits, it must be injured, so I had to give up support, and luckily replied.


    When the two palms collided, Li Xingyun took a hasty shot while Jiang Renjie was charged, so he suffered a small loss and was shocked to take two steps back.


    But Jiang Renjie also withdrew three steps before he stabilized his figure and looked at Li Xingyun with a solemn expression: "Good boy, he really has the strength of a small heaven!"


    It was just a touch, and he had already tried out the depth of the other party. Jiang Renjie immediately shouted: "Oldest one, secondest, third, let''s go together!"


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Chongde and Jiang Xuanli each operated their own unique skills, Xuanbing palm and black cage palm (fist) came out together, and cooperated with Jiang Renjie''s Jin Feng palm to strike Li Xingyun together!


    If you are stuck on three sides, if you are blocked, you will inevitably hit one of the palms. Li Xingyun naturally noticed this. Now he jumped up in the air with a little bit under his feet, and the sword light in his hand was looming, and the green lotus sword song was straight. Stabbing Jiang Xuanli...


    In such circumstances, it is natural to break one person first to form a breakthrough, and there is only one chance. Therefore, Li Xingyun did not keep his hands on this attack.


    Although the big star position and the little sky position are only one level different, they are a hurdle of different ranks, and their strengths are naturally very different. If they are alone, they will inevitably be instantly killed by the little sky.


    What''s more, when Li Xingyun was performing the Qinglian Sword Song, Jiang Xuanli had only time to sideways to avoid the vital point, and he felt a pain in Hungarian''s mouth, and the sword had passed through Hungarian...

 1968 Chapter 15 Crushing

    "The third child!!"


    Seeing Jiang Xuanli being pierced by a sword, Jiang Renjie and Jiang Chongde were furious, and their moves became more violent because of anger.


    And Jiang Xuanli was actually a ruthless person. Because of the roar of Jiang Renjie and Jiang Chongde, he woke up from the panic of shock, and grabbed the sword that pierced the mouth of Hungary with his bare hands. Although both hands were cut by the sharp blade, the blood was flowing. However, he was clenching his teeth, with a cruel expression on his face, and roared: "Big brother, second brother, take advantage of it now!"


    This time it was Li Xingyun¡¯s turn to be shocked. He did not expect Jiang Xuanli to be so ruthless. He drew the sword in his hand, but he didn''t move at all. He immediately abandoned the sword, slammed, and came to Jiang Xuanli''s back and kicked him. Hou Xin made it fly towards Jiang Renjie and Jiang Chongde in front of him...


    If the two of them are unstable and take back the offensive, they will inevitably greet their brothers with the move that attacked Li Xingyun. In their anger, the two have no other way. The first and second Jiang Chongde decisively and accepts the merits. Lived with the third son Jiang Xuanli, but the offensive of the boss Jiang Renjie still shot towards Li Xingyun!


    Just facing any one of the five great Yan Jun alone, Li Xingyun was not afraid at all, even Jiang Renjie, who had reached the top of the big star position and was only one step away from the small sky.


    With the ultimate skill, you can see Li Xingyun surrounded by a transparent energy, while avoiding Jiang Renjie¡¯s Jin Feng¡¯s palm, he blasted his abdomen with a punch...


    But Jiang Renjie is not a soft persimmon. If he talks about fighting, he will not lose to Li Xingyun. A hit on the top of his knee actually blocked the punch, and Jin Feng''s palm containing terror power hit Li Xingyun¡¯s temple again. ¡­


    Knowing that this move is extremely powerful and should not be forced, Li Xingyun had to withdraw and retreat, and a few Zong Yue opened a certain distance with Jiang Renjie.


    And Jiang Renjie did not rush to pursue him, and immediately turned his head and glanced behind him: "How is it, the third one, the second one is okay?"


    "There is no harm to the vital points, and no life worry!"


    "That''s good!" After hearing Jiang Chongde''s answer, Jiang Renjie was relieved. His eyes toward Li Xingyun were filled with endless anger, but he was also very calm: "This kid really has some ways. It is indeed a bit difficult to win, and you must pass all your skills to me before you can fight!


    As he said, he turned his head and looked at the battlefield on the other side, but he happened to see Jiang Yuanxin and Jiang Zhaoyi being knocked out by Xuan Jingtian''s fluttering palm at the same time. They landed violently after a few tens of meters away. Take a bite of blood from the boss!


    "Fourth! Fifth!!"


    Jiang Renjie was shocked.


    However, the fifth youngest Jiang Zhaoyi fell on the ground with difficulty, looking at Jiang Renjie and their gazes with shock and amazement: "Big brother...flee...run away...this person...is...big heaven!!"


    "what?!!!"


    When Jiang Renjie and others heard the words, Jun felt that the coldness of the whole body jumped from the top of the head to the heels, and his eyes widened, with a face of disbelief, wondering if he had heard it wrong: "Old...fifth...what did you say? Jing Sheng Ji''s strength is the great heaven? What a joke!!"


    If it were said that it was Nine Heavens Saint Ji Shui Yunji, the master of Magic Sound Workshop, they would still believe it, but Xuan Jingtian, who was at the bottom of Nine Heavens Saint Ji''s ranking, also had such strength, and they were a little disbelief in killing them.


    "Big brother...you run away!!"


    At this moment, even the fourth oldest, Jiang Yuanxin, roared anxiously with blood, and the fear in his pupils was real. With such an expression, Jiang Renjie and the others were inexplicably beating. They were very clear about their brothers. This seems to be a joke?


    But how could they possibly do things like leaving their brothers to escape for their lives alone, regardless of whether they are villains, brotherhood is very strong.


    "Big... big... big heaven!!"


    The black and white impermanence who besieged Lu Linxuan was also frightened by Jiang Yuanxin and the others. At first, they only fought Lu Linxuan with a playful mentality, and they were evenly matched, because their goal was to hurt both sides. To reap the benefits of the fisherman, naturally you have to keep it.


    Just being shouted by Jiang Yuanxin, the heart was confused, and naturally it was full of flaws. Seeing the opportunity, Lu Linxuan immediately launched a fierce offensive, kicked Chang Xuanling¡¯s left shoulder, and slapped Chang Haoling¡¯s Hungarian mouth again...


    In the face of the enemy who killed his father, Lu Linxuan''s attack was extremely cruel and did not show any mercy.


    However, it is a pity that if she wants to kill the black and white impermanence, it seems a bit difficult with her strength. After recovering, Chang Haoling decisively touched her and took the opportunity to take Chang Xuanling back in a hurry...


    "Don''t run!"


    When Lu Linxuan saw this, he was furious. How could he let them escape under his eyelids. When he wanted to chase him, he felt that Hun''s mouth was muffled and fell to the ground. Obviously, she was also poisoned by corpses.


    "Hate can really make people lose their minds!" Seeing Lu Linxuan''s impulsive performance, Monkey King shook his head and said calmly, "Stop them..."


    With that said, walked towards Lu Linxuan...


    Xuan Jingtian heard the words, Jiao''s body flashed, and in an instant, he already appeared in front of the black and white impermanence. Each Hun was a palm in front of him, causing it to spit out blood, and fell down in front of Lu Linxuan. .


    "So fast!!"


    Seeing this situation, Jiang Renjie''s pupils shrank, and a touch of fear filled his heart: "Is it really a great heaven?"


    If the other party is really big, then they don''t have to struggle or run away, just wait for death!


    Because the Emperor of Xuanming Sect is the strength of the Great Heaven, they all know how terrifying the Great Heaven is. In front of the Great Heaven, they die without life.


    Seeing this situation, the other Xuanming cultists were all trembling with fright, and they didn''t even have the courage to escape.


    "Big brother, what...what should I do?" Jiang Chongde supported Jiang Xuanli and looked at Jiang Renjie nervously.


    Jiang Renjie''s complexion changed, and finally he held his fist to soften Xuanjingtian: "I didn''t expect that Saint Ji Xuanjing would have such a cultivation level. It really opened my eyes to me. I have been offended before. I hope that you will not consider the villain. For the sake of Xuanming Sect, let me wait for my brother!"


    "For the sake of Xuanming Sect?" Xuan Jingtian smiled: "We have said before that Xuanming Sect is nothing in the eyes of our Phantom Music Square, and you are not qualified to bargain in front of us. !"


    "Don''t you really want to kill everything? You really want to go to war with our Xuanming Sect?"


    "How about war?"


    Xuan Jingtian smiled, her beautiful body flashed, and she already appeared in front of Jiang Renjie. A terrible internal force spread from the hands of the fiber, and directly shook the three of Jiang Renjie and the others out and lay down softly. Land, can not afford to be seriously injured.


    "Master, how do you deal with them?" Xuan Jingtian tilted his head to look at Monkey King.


    "As you like!" Monkey King picked up Lu Linxuan and checked her injuries.


    Xuan Jingtian smiled when he heard the words, "That means, kill them all..." ..

 1969 Chapter Sixteen was dug

    Xuan Jingtian smiled upon hearing this, "That means, kill them all..."


    The plain words, but I heard the hearts of the Xuan Ming cultivators jumped inexplicably, and a touch of fear spread in their hearts. Xuan Jingtian''s words were equivalent to pronouncing their death sentence.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing that the begging for mercy was unsuccessful and the matter could not be resolved peacefully, Jiang Renjie glared and looked ruthless, and looked at his brother: "Give me all your skills!"


    The other four brothers of the five great Yan Jun all came behind Jiang Renjie with a badly injured body. Xuan Jingtian saw it, but they did not stop him. In her opinion, even if the five great Yan Jun¡¯s skills are one, it is still nothing more than one. One ant.


    The five great Yan Jun are arranged in one word, Jiang Renjie is in front, and the other four brothers have transmitted their entire skills into Jiang Renjie¡¯s body, making their skills instantly break through to the small heaven, and Jin Feng¡¯s palms are transported to the extreme, strong The palm wind swelled with astonishing internal strength. With the addition of this martial arts, its power has reached the peak of Xiaotian.


    "The light of the firefly, dare to fight for glory with Haoyue!" Xuan Jingtian''s face was calm, disdainful and humming, did not use any martial arts, just shot it with the power of the big sky, and hit Jiang Renjie''s golden front palm. The collision, did not think of the stalemate in the imagination, but in a destructive posture, the five great Yan Jun flew out in an instant, spewing blood, dying.


    "Is this... the position of the big sky...?!" Jiang Renjie spit out blood, staring at Xuan Jingtian with wide eyes, with a shocked expression on his face, and immediately turned his head unconscious.


    "Next, it''s you..." Immediately, she looked around, Mei Mou looked at the Xuan Ming cultists, but was so frightened that they screamed one by one and threw down the weapons in their hands and escaped.


    "They said they were going to kill them all, do you think you can escape?" Xuanjing''s heavenly body was like a phantom, shuttled among the Xuanming cultists, and in a moment, they killed dozens of them.


    On Lu Linxuan¡¯s side, the corpse poison had just been forced out by Monkey King, and he ran to pick up his own broken sword that was thrown away by the Xuanming cultists on the ground, and came to the side of Black and White Impermanence. They stabbed several swords in their mouths: "Look at how you can survive this time!"


    After that, as if a grievance was retribution, he sat down on the ground and started to cry.


    This is also normal. It is inevitable to be sentimental if he bears such a blood feud.


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King looked at the black and white impermanence lying in a pool of blood at this time, but he smiled. The two people were stabbed so many swords in front of the Hungry, and they were not dead. This vitality is as strong as Xiaoqiang, it seems to God. Now I don''t want their brother and sister to die now.


    Sun Wukong didn''t say much either. The two brothers and sisters were alive, they could give him a little bit of fun, otherwise the opponent would die, wouldn''t it be too boring.


    After stabilizing his emotions, Lu Linxuan came to the Monkey King with gratitude: "Thank you, Brother Wukong, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to kill the enemy. This time I owe you a great favor..."


    "It''s okay, I''ve said it before, it''s not over yet, it''s okay to show your body!" Monkey King looked at Lu Lin Xuan and smiled.


    Lu Linxuan''s pretty face turned red with shamelessness. She just couldn''t help being molested. The more she was molested, the more she had an inexplicable affection for her.This is an indisputable fact in the original work that Zhang Zifan dug a corner.


    With his head down, Lu Linxuan didn''t dare to look at Monkey King''s face anymore, as pure as her, but when he was so tempted by Monkey King, his heart jumped up and down.


    "Master Wukong, thank you so much for your help this time..." Li Xingyun came to Sun Wukong, clasped his fists to express his gratitude: "If it weren''t for you, my brother and sister want to deal with these people.


    This time, Li Xingyun had changed his honorific title, and he didn''t dare to give the slightest support to him. Even the top masters such as Da Tian Wei had to call Monkey King the master, which also showed that he was either extremely distinguished or powerful.


    But no matter which one is, he can''t afford to offend him now. Although his identity is very impressive, it should not be revealed at this time.


    "I didn''t help you either, I''m helping you junior sister!" Monkey King glanced at Li Xingyun.


    "I rely on~ You are too naked, right?" Li Xingyun''s brows jumped, but Lu Linxuan''s heart became more and more like a deer.


    But they couldn''t beat them, and they did help them a lot, making their brothers and sisters avenge their blood. Although Li Xingyun was upset, he didn''t take it very seriously. Looking at Monkey King, he looked curious: "By the way, the three of them are from the Magic Sound Workshop, are you also? It''s just that I heard that the people in the Magic Sound Workshop seem to be all women, right?"


    "It''s true that it''s a woman, but it''s not impossible to find a man!" Miao Chengtian smiled.


    "How do you say this?" Li Xingyun listened, stunned.


    "Meaning, the master is the man of our Empress Empress of Phantom Music Square!" Xuan Jingtian smiled softly. When he came, Monkey King''s declared identity had already been decided.


    "Damn! Are you the female emperor''s man?" Li Xingyun was stunned when he heard it, and almost didn''t jump up: "Since there are women, then you come to beat my junior sister?"


    "Man, three wives and four concubines, it''s normal!"


    "...I''m speechless!" Li Xingyun heard it, and he was defeated like a rooster in a losing battle, because his life criterion was''Han Xin order soldiers, the more the better''!If he refuted, wouldn''t he even refute his own beliefs?


    "It seems that you are the same as me. You are a man of good temperament!" Sun Wukong patted Li Xingyun on the shoulder and leaned into his ear with a smile: "But you are still a boy, it seems you have to do more!"


    "I...I..." Li Xingyun was flushed with shame, but he couldn''t refute it.


    "Let''s go, this place is too bloody, and it''s not a place to chat!" Monkey King left and right, hugged Ji Ruxue and followed Lu Linxuan.


    Leaving Li Xingyun behind the fart is a constant envy and depression: "Junior sister didn''t resist, it''s over, my corner is definitely being dug!"


    After a while, Li Xingyun suddenly woke up and hurriedly yelled to Lu Linxuan''s back: "Hey~Junior sister, wait, we can''t go with them, the master explained that our mission has not been completed yet!"


    "Yes!" Lu Linxuan looked at Monkey King with a stunned expression, "Big Brother Wukong..."


    "It''s okay, I''m not doing anything, so I''ll accompany you on a trip. You have also offended Xuan Mingjiao. If you want to be safe to the destination, it''s not that simple. I will be escorted and I can rest assured!" ..

 1970 Chapter 17 Xuanming Sect

    "This..." Li Xingyun hesitated. The task given by their master was extremely secret. Naturally, he didn''t want outsiders to know about it, but Monkey King was kind to them and it was hard to refuse.


    Of course, the most important reason is that Sun Wukong has already made it clear that his target is on his junior sister. How can this make him do what he wants? Li Xingyun still has such a little bit of thought to make this matter pornographic in his heart. Seeing my junior sister was dug into the corner is not.


    Obviously, Li Xingyun¡¯s careful thoughts were all in vain. When Lu Linxuan heard that Sun Wukong was going to protect their brothers and sisters to the destination, he did not think of anything but agreed with a happy face: ¡°That¡¯s great. With Big Brother Wukong, I feel more at ease. With my stupid brother, I really don¡¯t feel safe at all!"


    "...Junior sister, what you said is really hurtful!" Li Xingyun said with a wounded expression on his face. He said in his heart that his brother is no longer as heavy as Monkey King in the mind of the younger sister. This is not a big deal. Seconds.


    "Did I make a mistake?" Lu Linxuan glared at Li Xingyun: "If we hadn''t met Big Brother Wukong, you would have been poisoned and killed long ago. Will my end be fine by then? Humph!"


    "Uh~~" Li Xingyun was speechless after being questioned for a while, so he could only lower his head and obediently follow behind him without talking.


    Outside Yuzhou city, at the stone bridge.


    Soon after Sun Wukong and the others left, a dozen or so Xuanming cultists came here, smelling the strong bloody aura emanating from the air, and the Xuanming cult who fell to the ground with blood stained red along with the ground. The crowd, even the five great Yan Jun was among them, their eyes widened in shock, and they gasped.


    "This...this...who did it?! Even the five great Yan Jun was brutally murdered..."


    "Quickly, go over and check to see if anyone is still alive..."


    "Report, black and white impermanence seems to have a breath..."


    "The others are dead..."


    "Quickly, converge the bodies of the five great Yan Jun, bring black and white impermanence back to the rudder, and the others will bury them on the spot..."


    "Yes¡­"


    The next day, the Xuanming Sect General Altar.


    A doctor wiped cold sweat and walked out of the room. He came to the door behind the hunched old woman with her hands behind her back. He respectfully bowed down and knelt down: "I would like to thank Mrs. Meng, the little one is fortunate enough to save her life. I have awakened them temporarily, you can ask if you have any words!"


    "Hmm~" Old God Meng nodded indifferently, turned and walked into the room...


    If you change to normal, it will naturally be black and white to see Po Meng, but now the two can''t afford to be seriously injured, it is naturally Meng Po to see them.


    Seeing Po Meng who walked in, the black-and-white impermanence lying on the sick chuang just thought of getting up and saluting, but after struggling for a while, he couldn''t get up...


    Po Meng lived on crutches and waved her hands indifferently: "Forget it, just lie down with peace of mind, and the others will be avoided. Let me ask you, what is going on? She has fallen into such a field, and even the five great Yan Jun are folded. In this mission..."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Meng Po, for his innocence!" Black and white impermanence clasped their fists and saluted together. Chang Hao Ling''s face was pale, and he slowly said, "The subordinates are not doing things well. I didn''t expect to meet the people from Phantom Music Square..."


    "Phantom Music Workshop?" Po Meng frowned slightly: "In other words, the people who wounded you and killed the five great Yan Jun are the people from Phantom Music Workshop?"


    "Yes!" Chang Haoling nodded hard, because his injuries were too serious. After speaking for a while, his face became paler.


    "Quiet Magic Music Square, can you make you such a miserable situation?" Po Meng''s tone was calm, and she couldn''t tell whether she was angry at all.


    "Neither did we expect that Xuanjing Saint Ji Xuanjingtian turned out to be the strength of the great heaven. I can''t wait for it to be destroyed by her in a few rounds!" Chang Haoling looked at Xuanjing with fear. In the sky, the feeling of helplessness and fear is still fresh in his memory.


    "Sage Fairy Xuanjing, Da Tianwei? Hu Che!!" Meng Po shouted angrily, "You are so courageous, do you want to shirk responsibility and deliberately deceive me? That Xuanjingtian strength is no more than a mere star Do you think I don¡¯t know?!"


    Both Chang Haoling and Chang Xuanling were taken aback, affected the wound, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. Chang Haoling endured the pain, without knowing where it was, and hurriedly got up and fell to the ground: "Please, Master Meng ¡­Clearly, the subordinate¡¯s sentence¡­ is true and absolutely not deceiving, even that little baby¡­ Li Xingyun is also the strength of a small heaven¡­ and among them, there is also a¡­ more mysterious man, even Xuanjing Shengji They all call him... the master!"


    "Ok?!!"


    Upon hearing this, Po Meng finally showed a little surprise on her wrinkled face. She carefully looked at the expressions of the black and white impermanence and found that they did not seem to be lying. Moreover, under such circumstances, they were not allowed to lie. Right now, she believed. A few minutes: "Regardless of whether what you say is true or not, if it is true, even the Saint Fairy of Xuanjing in the great heaven will have to call him the master, then the identity of this person is definitely not ordinary... I heard that the female emperor of Huanyinfang has another important She always shows her identity as a man. Could it be that she failed?"


    "This... subordinates don''t know..." Chang Haoling was also stunned. He had never seen such a mysterious and noble existence of the Empress.


    After all, the fact that the empress has dual identities, although it is no longer a secret secret, but it is only circulated among the high-levels, and young people like black and white impermanence are not qualified to know.


    "Huh~ I didn''t expect the Empress to take the action personally. You have this defeat, and it''s normal. No wonder you!" Thinking of this, Po Meng''s complexion improved slightly, and she obviously regarded Sun Wukong as another identity of the Empress. .


    It¡¯s just that Po Meng couldn¡¯t figure it out: "However, what is it that made the empress willing to surrender herself and go out in person..."


    Chang Haoling''s complexion became a little pale again, and she was a little bit of breath when speaking, but he had to be patient. This is related to the life and death of their brother and sister. The responsibility must be cleared away, and the trust of Meng Po will make up for the merits: "The subordinates have some Eyebrow... I wonder if it is... as the subordinates think..."


    "Say..." Po Meng glanced at him indifferently.


    "During the fight between Li Xingyun and the five great Yan Jun, he played the Qinglian sword song once, which severely inflicted Master Jiang Xuanli..."


    "Qinglian Sword Song?! Uncle Yang? Cage Spring Treasure!" Hao Ling often reminded me that all the puzzles in Meng Po''s heart were solved in an instant: "No wonder the female emperor will do it herself, if it is the Cage Spring Treasure, Then everything can be explained. This matter must be told to Great Emperor Ming!"


    (PS: I have a job. This book is written in my spare time, so everyone should not complain about the update. If I have time, I will naturally have more chapters, so I have never asked you for monthly tickets or rewards. Please bear with me.) ..

 1971 Chapter Eighteen Shangguan Yunque

    On the mountain road, Sun Wukong and his party followed Li Xingyun all the way, turning left and right, as if even he was lost.


    Ji Ruxue endured all the way. Seeing his expression like this, she finally became intolerable: "Where are you taking us? Aren''t you lost?"


    "Uh~ this, no, no! How could I get lost!" Li Xingyun seemed to be said to be in his mind, and said haha: "Here, this way..."


    "Okay, getting lost means getting lost. What pretend to be!" Miao Chengtian glanced at Li Xingyun: "You brothers and sisters have grown up in the mountains, and haven''t you been walking outside? It''s normal if you don''t know the road. Tell me, where are you going, I will show you the way."


    "This..." Li Xingyun hesitated for a while, because he already knew that Monkey King was a member of Phantom Music Studio, he was naturally wary of it. After all, he had too many secrets to ensure that others came for this. , Maybe even close to their brothers and sisters.


    Although this kind of suspicion is somewhat inappropriate, it is better to be careful when people are in the arena.


    "Senior Brother, Big Brother Wukong is his own. If you doubt him, I''ll be angry!" Lu Linxuan suddenly looked angry when he saw Li Xingyun''s expression.


    "I''m not suspicious..." Li Xingyun hurriedly explained: "Master said that this matter is of great importance and must not be mentioned to outsiders. I am not careful!"


    As he said, he looked at Monkey King again: "Master Monkey King, I have absolutely no other meaning. The task that the master confessed to us is absolutely impossible to say, but the place we are going is the Tibetan Soldier Valley in Zhongnan Mountain. ."


    "Zhongnan Mountain, Tibetan Soldier Valley?" Ji Ruxuedai frowned slightly: "Why haven''t I heard that there is another place called Zang Soldier Valley in Zhongnan Mountain?"


    "Huh? No?" Lu Linxuan looked curious: "But our master did tell us to send something to the Tibetan Soldier Valley!"


    Miao Chengtian looked at Monkey King: "Master, do you know?"


    Although he knew, Monkey King still shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it."


    "Wow, look, there is someone hanging over there!" Lu Linxuan''s tender voice suddenly came from the side. Several people looked down where she was pointing, and they just saw an ancient tree branch not far away. The slender middle-aged man hung his head on a piece of white silk, his feet volleyed, kicking wildly.


    "No, go and save people!" Li Xingyun saw this, a heroic soul immediately burned, and a few strides rushed over, cutting off the white silk hanging on the branch with a sword, and only saw the man. He fell to the ground with a fart, a sigh, and a groaning voice. Li Xingyun trembled after hearing it: "You can''t even die. Why do you want to save me? Why do you want to save me?"


    As he said, it was actually the Hungarian mouth of Li Xingyun who pretended to be a little girl.


    Seeing this person, Monkey King recognized him at a glance: "Shangguan Yunque? It seems that the bad guy has already started to act..."


    "I''ll go!" Li Xingyun obviously got goose bumps all over by Shangguan Yunque, and hurriedly pushed him away, backing back again and again.


    "You have no conscience, men don''t have a good thing!" Shangguan Yunque was a sissy pie, and his enchanting posture made Li Xingyun take a step back.


    At this moment, Sun Wukong and several others also came over, and saw Lu Linxuan step forward: "Hey, good, why are you hanging yourself?"


    "Hey~ It''s a hard life! I just found a handsome man. I didn''t expect that as soon as he confessed, he was so scared that he would run away in an instant..."


    "Male...man?" Li Xingyun''s brows obviously trembled when he heard the words: "Origin...it turns out...you are the one..."


    "Why, do you look down on me?" The middle-aged man stared at Li Xingyun enchantingly.


    "That...that''s not..." Li Xingyun quickly denied: "Why, because you were rejected, you are going to hang yourself?"


    "This is too spineless, right?" Lu Linxuan looked contemptuously.


    "Originally, the demon is handsome and naturally beautiful..."


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense!" Before Shangguan Yunque could finish speaking, Monkey King couldn''t listen anymore and interrupted him: "Just tell me who you are and what you want to do!"


    As soon as Shangguan Yunque saw Monkey King, his eyes sparkled and he touched his body: "Oh~ there is actually a handsome guy here, Shangguan Yunque from the slave family, this is polite..."


    "If you don''t want to die, just get out of here!"


    "Uh!~~" Shangguan Yunque''s hand that reached out to Monkey King Hung''s mouth immediately froze, and for a while, he was lucky to take it back.


    The indifferent tone of Monkey King made him clearly feel the cold breath of death. With a''gurgling'', he swallowed and spit, and then he laughed to alleviate the fear that rose in his heart: "Don''t scare the slaves like this. It made the slave''s heart and soul''thump and thump'' endlessly..."


    "You haven''t answered the master''s question yet!" Ji Ruxue stared at Shangguan Yunque coldly.


    "Didn''t the Nu Family have introduced themselves? Shangguan Yunque of the Slave Family!" Shangguan Yunque covered his face with his sleeve, looking shy.


    "I''m not asking this, it''s your purpose and identity!" Monkey King looked at the sissy in front of him, as if going up to kick him.


    "Brother, what are you talking about? People are just hanging on to a broken love. What is the purpose?"


    "Do you really think we are idiots like this kind of acting skills?" Monkey King looked at Shangguan Yunque: "It''s in the daytime, or on the official road. Who would choose to hang himself in this place? Suicide? Except for people with ulterior motives, I can think of no other reason!"


    "Huh?" Upon hearing Monkey King''s words, Ji Ruxue and the others became vigilant and prepared to attack at any time.


    "I really didn''t..."


    Unfortunately, before Shangguan Yunque could finish speaking, Sun Wukong kicked him and kicked him out: "Say it again, I don''t want to listen to nonsense!"


    Shangguan Yunque''s face was pale, blood spurted out, and his gaze was shocked when he looked at Monkey King. His strength in the mid-world position was actually abolished by others. Seeing Miao Chengtian and the others, they have no good intentions. He walked up, feeling bad, and immediately begged for mercy: "No, no! I said, I said, I said all..."


    "Is there really a problem?" Lu Linxuan glanced at Shangguan Yunque, and fixed his gaze on Monkey King''s body, unspeakable worship in his heart.


    "Oh~~ This handsome guy''s observation ability is really scary! Just this little, we can see that there is a problem with the slave family..." Shangguan Yunque climbed up from the ground with difficulty, and cast a glare at Monkey King: "Actually They are not suspicious, I am the guide who took you to the Tibetan Soldier Valley..." ..

 1972 Chapter Nineteen

    "Are you from the Tibetan Soldier Valley?" Li Xingyun looked at Shangguan Yunque with joy and doubt. To be honest, although their seniors knew that the place they were going to was the Tibetan Soldier Valley in Zhongnan Mountain, this Zhongnan Mountain arrived. It''s not hard to find, but where is the Tibetan Soldier Valley?But I don''t know anything.


    "Yeah! So I''m not a suspicious person, I''m my own family!" As he said, he cast a flattering look at Monkey King, and turned around with a shy expression on his face, making Monkey King shake his whole body. , When the next stop was to slap Shangguan Yunque into the ground, it was a violent stepping...


    "Ahhhh~~ Brother Wukong, stop, hey wrong, stop, stop quickly, he will be killed by you when he hits him!" When Lu Linxuan saw it for a moment, Shangguan Yunque had been stepped on by Sun Wukong. He looked like an adult, and immediately ran to hold him.


    "Yeah! Big Brother Wukong, if you beat him to death, who will take us to the Tibetan Soldier Valley!" Li Xingyun also ran over and helped Shangguan Yunque up, looking at his swollen head. He almost didn''t laugh out loud, but he still held it back: "I said that you are true, and the leader should be your leader. What is the point of making such a mess? Master Wukong''s eyes are that Thief Liang, ah, that''s not right, it''s Xueliang, how can you fool him! It''s really looking for death!"


    "Bishi, these two eyes are not only snowy, they are also very Hungarian (indeed, these eyes are not only sharp, but also very cruel)..." Shangguan Yunque was beaten up and his words were a little unclear.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, since you are the guide, take us to the Tibetan Soldier Valley!" Monkey King glanced at Shangguan Yunque, but he was scared to hide behind Li Xingyun in a hurry: "Oh, I''m scared to death, handsome guy. , You have to protect me..."


    "Hey~ why are you sticking to me again?" Li Xingyun hurriedly moved away a few steps.


    "Because I think it''s a sense of security to stand behind you!" Shangguan Yunque made an orchid finger with a twisted face, shy and infinitely embarrassed. With his swollen head, Li Xingyun almost didn''t vomit: "Damn, I can warn you, don''t hit my mind, or I will go crazy, even more terrifying than Master Wukong!"


    "Don''t say that, you see that this flowery and jade face of others matches your handsome face..."


    "Haha~~ I laughed so hard, congratulations! Brother, some of you like it too!" Lu Linxuan supported Monkey King''s shoulder and laughed at Li Xingyun, who was very impersonal.


    "I think you two match up like a court!" Xuan Jingtian smiled. Looking at his expression, does it have the attributes of becoming a rotten girl?


    "This beauty still has vision!" Shangguan Yunque glanced at Xuan Jingtian, and he was immediately impressed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t hurry up and lead the way!" Li Xingyun couldn''t listen anymore, and immediately glared at Shangguan Yunque.


    "Okay, right away, right away!" Shangguan Yunque smiled, just matching his pig-headed face, it was very scary.


    Shangguan Yunque led the way, while Lu Linxuan was making fun of her brother.


    Ji Ruxue looked at Shangguan Yunque leading the way, and whispered to Sun Wukong: "Master, don''t you really need to cross-examine this person''s identity? What the slave maid looks like is suspicious!"


    "It''s okay, there''s no problem with our identity. He did take us to the Tibetan Soldier Valley." Sun Wukong glanced at Lu Linxuan, who was still making fun of her senior brother: "But the status of this senior brother and sister is a bit unusual. It may not be peaceful along the way."


    Miao Chengtian''s eyes lit up: "Could it be that the things they escort are not simple?"


    "Things are not worth mentioning, but the things you get behind are not easy!"


    "Hey, what do you guys whisper sneakily?" At this moment, Lu Linxuan suddenly abandoned her senior brother and ran to Monkey King, looking at them suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing, we are just curious, what is the ultimate thing you escorted, so that the ladyboy wants to meet you with such a concealed method by chance." Monkey Wukong has nothing to hide, and said directly, at this time, cover it up. It is suspicious.


    "I''ve seen it secretly with my elder brother on the way. Actually, it''s not a great thing!" Lu Linxuan had no scruples facing Sun Wukong. If it weren''t for the master''s order, she would have to show it to Sun Wukong. Up.


    A few people chatted all the way, walking and stopping until the sun set, but they encountered a simple teahouse on the side of the road. The guests were in twos and threes, and the most noticeable was a very handsome sitting at one of the tables. The handsome man, dressed in luxurious clothes, is very aristocratic.


    Two pretty women stood behind him. After seeing Monkey King and his group, one of the women touched the shoulder of the man in Chinese clothes and motioned. The man immediately put down his tea cup and looked towards Monkey King. Immediately stood up, and the woman on the left waved to Monkey King, respectfully: "Master, please here!"


    When Shangguan Yunque saw this, his brows frowned slightly, and he suddenly got nervous: "It''s from Phantom Square, this is in trouble..." secretly glanced at Monkey King: "Could they have seen through the identity of Nebula and wanted to hold him he?"


    "Big Brother Wukong, do you know them?" Lu Linxuan looked at the woman who greeted Monkey King with curiosity.


    "My man!" Monkey King simply said, and walked over...


    Li Maozhen dressed as a female emperor, that is, King Qi may be concerned about his current identity, so he just looked at Monkey King respectfully, nodded, and said hello.


    But Sun Wukong didn''t have so much scruples. He just squeezed her cheek: "Why did you come here? This is a brilliant man of disguise, and even Hun is gone!" With a stunned look, he stretched out his hand and touched his mouth...


    King Qi''s face was instantly stained with a layer of red clouds, he glanced at Monkey King and whispered: "So you can recognize it?"


    "Nonsense, the appearance has changed, the breath cannot be changed."


    At this moment, Miao Chengtian and the others looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration. They were the only new masters who dared to be so light-hearted in the world.


    "Damn! It turns out that Master Wukong is good at this..." Li Xingyun saw it, and suddenly showed a dumbfounded look, and directly pulled Shangguan Yunque behind him: "In this case, you have taken this evildoer too. Go now!"


    However, Lu Linxuan was generally physically and mentally affected: "Isn''t it?! Big Brother Wukong...you...you..." ..

 1973 Chapter 20 Identity

    "What are you, do I look like that kind of person?" Monkey King rolled his eyes to Lu Lin Xuan: "She is a woman, just pretending to be a man."


    When Li Maozhen heard the words, her brows frowned slightly, and Monkey King just confessed her identity, which seemed extremely inappropriate, but the words were said by Monkey King, and she was helpless.


    "Huh~ It turned out to be a woman! Frightened me..." Lu Linxuan immediately let out a sigh of relief: "I thought you..."


    "Okay, I don''t need to talk about the rest!" Monkey King waved his hand and looked at Li Maozhen: "Are you here for their senior brothers and sisters?"


    "Yes, the identities of these two people have been exposed..." Li Maozhen looked at Senior Brother and Sister Lu Linxuan with a serious expression: "And what they are leading is of great importance and has caused Xuanming Sect, Tongwen The pavilion, the attention of the Heavenly Master¡¯s Mansion, so before they have time to do it, I would like to invite their senior brothers and sisters to visit my Qiwang Mansion!"


    "Prince Qi Palace?!" Li Xingyun suddenly became nervous and vigilant when he heard the words. He looked at Monkey King and shouted angrily: "So you have been using us from the beginning, Junior Sister, let''s go!"


    As he said, pulling Lu Linxuan''s wrist, he turned angrily and wanted to leave. Unfortunately, Ji Ruxue and others stopped him. Xuan Jingtian looked at Li Xingyun and smiled slightly: "Don''t be so angry. Sit down and slowly say it¡¯s not the court, okay?"


    "Hmph~ I have nothing to say to you!" Li Xingyun was full of anger, full of hostility: "Get out of the way!"


    "What if we don''t?" Miao Chengtian also smiled.


    "Huh! Then don''t blame me for disregarding my past feelings!" Li Xingyun drew out the sword with a face of anger and launched an attack.


    "Brother!" Lu Linxuan saw this, but was in a hurry. She didn''t know whether to help or not, which made her feel very entangled in her heart. This change was so fast that she didn''t react for a while.


    "Small Tianwei, dare you to do something with us?"


    Xuan Jingtian and Miao Chengtian smiled, and the two big heavens shot at the same time, how could Li Xingyun be able to compete?Xuan Jingtian swung away the sword in his hand, while Miao Chengtian grabbed Li Xingyun¡¯s wrist, buckled it behind him, and kicked him on his back knee, causing him to kneel in front of Monkey King .


    "Brother!" Upon seeing this, Lu Linxuan suddenly became anxious, and finally no longer hesitated, and drew his sword towards Miao Chengtian, trying to rescue Li Xingyun.


    Unfortunately, it was stopped by Ji Ruxue. One was in the middle star position and the other was in the big star position. Lu Linxuan was naturally not Ji Ruxue¡¯s opponent. After a few rounds, he was restrained and furiously turned towards Monkey King. He glared at him: "Big Brother Wukong! I still believe that because of you, you...you...you lied to me..." After saying that, he cried out aggrieved.


    "Junior sister, what do you still tell his eldest brother to do now!" Li Xingyun looked angry.


    Sun Wukong saw it and looked at Li Maozhen: "Look, with your appearance, the whole thing is messed up, and even I have become a big liar."


    "I''m really sorry..." Li Maozhen apologized, and looked at Lu Linxuan: "It''s also a sign that you can get it. If you like it, just tie it up, why bother? And the beautiful women in the Magic Music Workshop are like clouds. None of them is worse than her."


    "It''s called love if you are in love with me, but you can fall to the bottom with a tie!" Sun Wukong smiled and waved to Xuan Jingtian and the others: "Let them go, don''t deepen the misunderstanding..."


    As he said, he wiped the tears from the corner of Lu Linxuan''s eyes: "I didn''t lie to you. From the beginning, my purpose was clear, but it was all for you."


    Lu Linxuan''s pretty face flushed suddenly, and he looked at Monkey King suspiciously: "Really?"


    "Of course it is true!" Monkey King smiled.


    "Junior sister, don''t believe him!" Li Xingyun shouted.


    "Why do you have you everywhere?" Sun Wukong glared at Li Xingyun with an unhappy expression: "If it wasn''t for your junior sister, believe me or not, I slap you to death? Just your broken secrets, I really think I am I don¡¯t know? Isn¡¯t it the descendant of the Li Tang royal family? Isn¡¯t it the cage spring treasure? In my eyes, it¡¯s just a pile of shit! But then again, maybe even you don¡¯t even know that you two are related to the cage. The secret of Spring Treasure!"


    "What? He is a descendant of the Li Tang royal family?!!!" Li Maozhen stood up in shock when he heard what Sun Wukong said.


    Each of Miao Chengtian''s eyes widened, and they were very shocked. The descendants of Li Tang''s royal family are really honorable.


    "Star... Nebula still has this identity?" Shangguan Yunque also widened his eyes.


    "You...what did you say? I...I...how could I be a descendant of the Li Tang royal family? Just kidding!" The secret that had been hidden for many years was suddenly revealed, Li Xingyun was a little flustered, compulsively denying it, but no one looked at him. Far-fetched.


    "Okay, admit it or deny it, anyway, I''m not interested in you at all, what are you doing?"


    "Master!" Seeing that Monkey King had no interest in the descendants of the Li Tang royal family, Li Maozhen suddenly became anxious: "He is the descendant of the Li Tang royal family!"


    "Why, are you still interested in holding the emperor to make the princes?" Monkey King looked at Li Maozhen.


    "No... dare not!" Li Maozhen immediately lowered her head, but she was a little unwilling to give up the descendants of the Li Tang royal family, which is equivalent to abandoning the cage spring treasure. Then she has been working hard. Does it make sense?


    Just at this moment, there was a loud laughter full of excitement from the side of the road: "The descendants of the Li Tang royal family? Hey haha~~ You can hear incredible news now!"


    "No! Our conversation was overheard!" Li Xingyun''s complexion changed drastically, and when he heard the sound, he saw an extremely burly figure walking towards them, and he was still sitting on his shoulder. With a skinny man, that excited treacherous laughter was made by him.


    At the feet of the burly and tall figure, there are three people familiar with Monkey King, it is Qing Guo Qingcheng and Zhang Zifan.


    After hearing the words Li Tang royal descendants, Zhang Zifan, who was listless, immediately became energetic.In the original book, because of Lu Linxuan and Li Xingyun, this guy is not easy to start. Now, the relationship between the two is half a dime, but there is no such concern.


    "It''s from the Tongwenguan!" Seeing the unusually tall and burly man, Miao Chengtian and they recognized him at a glance. Li Cunxiao, known as the world''s most fierce man, is very famous; and sitting on his shoulders Li Cunzhong is the thin and thin man behind.


    Monkey King glanced at Qing Guo Qing Cheng, but smiled: "I seem to have pushed two great guys to the opposite side, but it doesn''t matter..."


    (PS: I worked overtime yesterday, so there is no time code word, forgive me! I will make up what I owe. I will finish it today. I will rest tomorrow. The guarantee is four.) ..

 1974 Chapter 21 Li Cunxiao

    Originally, Li Cunzhong was ordered to take Zhang Zifan back to the Tongwenguan, but he happened to meet Monkey King and others on the road, and he heard what they were talking about.


    In the face of the descendants of the Li Tang royal family, he even led to the cage spring treasure. This temptation, Li Cunzhong did not want to miss it.


    Because even the king of Qi Li Maozhen had personally acted, then this news is absolutely reliable.


    Moreover, there is Li Cunxiao, the best fierce in the world, and Zhang Zifan, who is all over the country. Facing Qi Wang Li Maozhen, Li Cunzhong is not at all afraid.


    He was very clear about the strength of this allure, even though he was only in the middle of the sky, he could compete with Li Cunxiao''s ten tricks without losing the wind. When the two were combined, it was comparable to a master of the world.


    "Ohhh~~ It seems that today''s luck is really good, not only have the whereabouts of the cage spring treasure, but also found the descendants of the Li Tang royal family..." Li Cunzhong leaped down from Li Cunxiao''s shoulder, no more than ten meters away from Li Xingyun , Holding a fist and saluting: "His Royal Highness, how about going back to Tongwenguan with me as a guest?"


    "Who are you guys? Where did you run from?" Li Xingyun''s expression was full of vigilance, and his heart was also secretly anxious. After today, it seems that his identity will be completely exposed.


    "Now, Li Cunzhong, this is my tenth brother Li Cunxiao..." Li Cunzhong pointed to Zhang Zifan again: "This is my young master of the Tongwen Museum, Zhang Zifan. As for the two next to him, they are... well..." Hesitate, don''t know how to explain.


    Then Qingcheng preempted to answer: "It''s the young mistress, do you understand?"


    "It seems that your young master really has a strong taste..." Li Xingyun joked.


    Hearing this, Zhang Zifan twitched a corner of his mouth, feeling an urge to die.


    "Why, Li Cunzhong, did you take people away in front of this king?" Li Maozhen stood quietly, not angry.


    "Heh~ Your Royal Highness, this person is not yours, I want to ask your Highness to go to my Tongwen Museum to give a statement, do you want your consent?" Li Cunzhong sneered, not giving King Qi any face.


    "Bold, how dare you be so rude to His Royal Highness Qi!" A maid beside Li Maozhen snorted, her face was full of anger, and she drew out her sword with a''clank'', and the atmosphere instantly became tense.


    "Huh~ others are afraid of you, King Qi, I''m not afraid of the Tongwenguan! Whoever your Royal Highness will follow, let us see the truth!" The situation is like this, Li Cunzhong is too lazy to talk nonsense, straightforwardly pick out the words, and step aside. Look at Li Cunxiao: "Ten brother!"


    Li Cunxiao heard the words and did not speak, but his breath instantly became extremely violent. The huge palm had already patted Li Maozhen. Because of the thick arms, even the Monkey King beside him was pulled into the attack range.


    "Death!" Seeing that Li Cunxiao actually dared to attack Li Maozhen and Monkey King. Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian were furious. At the same time, they unfolded their figure, and their internal strength was violent. Miao Chengtian''s petite fist was actually a punch against Li Cunxiao. In the past, he barely received this extremely powerful punch.


    However, Xuan Jingtian took the opportunity to jump up and kicked Li Cunxiao¡¯s Hungarian mouth. It contained the internal force of the great heaven, and the force entrained was so fierce, even if it was the most fierce Li Cunxiao in the world. After being shaken by Juli, he took two steps backwards before he stabilized.


    "Ten brothers!!" Li Cunzhong was finally moved when he saw this. He looked at Xuan Jingtian and Miao Chengtian with a look of shock: "Da Tian Wei? I didn''t expect that Sheng Ji Miao Cheng and Sheng Ji Xuan Jing were in the world. Strength, you are really hidden deep enough!"


    The two sisters ignored it, and Miao Chengtian dignified and drank: "Sister, be careful, this person is strong, not good for head-to-head, let''s fight with him!"


    "Okay, sister!" Xuan Jingtian nodded solemnly, and the two sisters ran their postures at the same time, avoiding Li Cunxiao''s steel fist, and attacked Li Cunxiao''s body with flexible means. The thick Li Cunxiao said that although he would not be injured, he was beaten a lot and was not very comfortable.


    After being beaten one after another, Li Cunxiao was so angry that Li Cunxiao roared again and again. However, although he was far better than Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian in terms of strength, he was far from the two women in terms of flexibility. He was restrained to death, and the two women were the same. In the great heaven, it is Li Cunxiao who is attacking fiercely, and it is no good to miss it.


    Seeing that Li Cunxiao suffered a lot of fists from the two women, he did not hit them with a single punch. His mood became more and more irritable. Li Cunzhong felt bad, and immediately looked at Qingguo Qingcheng: "You two still What are you doing in a daze, go and help my tenth brother!"


    "Which green onion do you dare to order our sisters?" Qing Guo buttoned his nostrils and glared at Li Cunzhong with an unhappy expression, showing no face.


    Li Cunzhong was so angry that his face turned green, and if he was able to beat him, he would like to immediately slap these two ugly monsters with big ears.


    "Stop talking nonsense, go and help!" Zhang Zifan saw something bad and didn''t want to talk nonsense. He spoke with a serious face.


    "Since my grandfather has spoken, I still have to give this face!" Qingguo squeezed his fist, and rose up with an incomparable sturdy breath: "Sister, let''s go!"


    Following Qing Guo''s roar, his swift fist was already blasting towards Xuan Jingtian, Qing Cheng was not to be outdone, and shot with Qing Guo almost at the same time.


    Don''t look at the frightening appearance of these two sisters, but their strength is absolutely real and fierce, and Qingguo is the kind of natural supernatural power.


    Xuan Jingtian had no choice but to abandon Li Cunxiao and meet the two sisters.


    In a moment, the situation reversed. How could Li Cunxiao''s opponent only rely on Miao Chengtian? The two collided with a dozen moves, and Miao Chengtian was finally beaten out by the opponent with a punch.


    This punch was powerful, heavy, and fierce, causing Miao Chengtian to suffer a serious injury. Had it not been for the powerful internal protection body, he would have vomited blood and seriously injured.


    On the other hand, Xuan Jingtian was also under the attack of the two sisters of Qingguo Qingcheng, and they were defeated steadily. Both of their sisters were directly promoted from the great star position to the great heaven position, and the cultivation method was not very strong, and it was still Not fully adapting to this skyrocketing strength, although it is a great place, it is just a newcomer.


    As for Qingguo Qingcheng, although the two of them are only in the mid-range position, their attack power is the kind of explosiveness. When the two work together, it can be head-to-head with Li Cunxiao. For a while, the suppressed Xuan Jingtian was a little hurried.


    Xuan Jingtian hadn''t been able to support it for long, before being taken advantage of by Qing Guo, he flew out with a punch.


    "These two ugly monsters are so amazing!" Lu Linxuan looked at Qing Guo Qingcheng with a look of shock, Xuan Jingtian is the strength of the Great Heaven, these two people can actually rival the Great Heaven!


    "That big man is more powerful..." Li Xingyun looked solemnly: "Trouble now..." ..

 1975 Chapter 22 One Sentence Point

    "Ohhhh~~~ It seems that the great heaven is nothing more than that!" Seeing the situation change for a moment, Li Cunzhong laughed triumphantly.


    "Master, Xuan Jingtian and Miao Chengtian don''t seem to be their opponents!" Ji Ruxue looked at the court, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "Well, the two of them are new to the big world, and their practice is not very good. Facing a power-type opponent, it is indeed a bit difficult." Monkey King nodded, looked at Miao Chengtian in the field, and reminded: On the single, you are not the opponent of this big guy, praise for avoiding the edge and delaying time. Although his attack power is amazing, but the flexibility is insufficient, so it is easy to avoid his attack. Wait for Xuan Jingtian to solve the two. A weird flower, your sisters, working together, will surely defeat this big guy."


    Miao Chengtian heard the words and didn''t think much about it, and he took his command: "Yes!"


    Started a fight with Li Cunxiao. Facing Li Cunxiao''s domineering attack, he didn''t accept it, only to dodge and retreat, so that Li Cunxiao''s attacks failed again and again, but he was so angry that he screamed.


    "Damn, it''s too despicable!" Li Cunzhong was screaming when he saw it, and turned his head to look at Qingguo Qingcheng: "You two are a bit smarter, and quickly solve the problem of Xuanjing Shengji. We can¡¯t let the two of them meet, or we will lose!"


    "Shut up, we are fighting, you don''t interrupt!" Qing Guoli stared at Li Cunzhong.


    "That''s it, it''s so noisy, you can do it!" Qingcheng didn''t show him a good face. The two sisters are used to their own ways, and how can they stand other people''s finger-pointing.


    "You...you...you..." Li Cunzhong was irritated by the two sisters again, and said, "Hmph, just be arrogant. After this is over, you have to teach you a lesson!"


    "This skinny monkey is really annoying, Xiaoxue, Xuan Xuan, you two go and let him shut up!" Monkey King glanced at Li Cunzhong and said.


    "Xuanxuan?" When Lu Linxuan heard this call, he held his face in both hands, a face of shame.


    "Hmph~ nympho!" Ji Ruxue glanced at Lu Linxuan, hummed disdainfully, and killed Li Cunzhong with a sword.


    "Hey, what do you mean? Make it clear!" Lu Linxuan immediately chased up with an unhappy expression: "But the maid next to Wukong is so arrogant!"


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong looked at Li Xingyun: "The two of them have shot Li Cunzhong. The one named Zhang Zifan will never stand by, so he will leave it to you!"


    Sure enough, as soon as Monkey King finished his voice, he saw that Zhang Zifan was about to make a move. Li Xingyun saw that, without saying anything, he hooked his finger to Zhang Zifan: "Your opponent is me!"


    Zhang Zifan turned and looked at Li Cunzhong: "Uncle Jiu, the two girls are fine, right?"


    "Humph! You should worry about yourself!" Seeing that he was underestimated, Li Cunzhong snorted coldly, and immediately attacked Lu Linxuan...


    Li Cunzhong''s strength is in the big star position, and Lu Linxuan is not in the middle star position. Whether it is strength or actual combat experience, he is not as good as Li Cunzhong, so facing his attack, Lu Linxuan is naturally not an opponent, and only parry is suppressed.


    But don¡¯t forget that there is also Ji Ruxue who is also a big star next to her. While Li Cunzhong launched a continuous attack on Lu Linxuan, Ji Ruxue also saw the right time and stabbed Li Cunzhong with a sword. If you don''t dodge, it will definitely be a chill.


    As a last resort, Li Cunzhong had to give up Lu Linxuan and avoid Ji Ruxue''s fierce sword. Then, Li Cunzhong was a bit embarrassed. Lu Linxuan, who was free to cooperate with Ji Ruxue, swiped the swords in the hands of the two women and forced Li Cunzhong Back and forth again and again, because he was bare-handed, he had to avoid his sharp edge for a while, jumping around like a monkey, but became a stalemate with the second girl.


    As for Li Xingyun and Zhang Zifan, they are equally matched. The strength of both of them is small. It seems that you can''t tell the winner in a short time!


    In the same way, Qingguo Qingcheng also launched a fierce attack on Xuan Jingtian again. Regardless of Qingguo''s''burly'' figure, his movements are also very capable, without any muddle-headedness, and the fist style is even more vigorous and powerful. Fierce.


    And Qing Cheng was so thin that his movements were extremely flexible, restraining Xuan Jing Tian, ??so that Qing Guo could find the right time and inflict heavy losses.


    Because Qingguo was born with infinite power, it would be enough to be slapped by her.


    But for a moment, the two sisters Qing Guo Qing Cheng suppressed Xuan Jing Tian again.


    "It seems that Xuan Jingtian is indeed not the opponent of these two people..." Qi Wang Li Maozhen frowned slightly when he saw this situation. The situation was a bit unfavorable, so he had to take action personally, but he was stopped by Monkey King: "Kill the chicken with a sledgehammer. , A few little guys, you want to make a move, you lose your identity."


    Li Maozhen sat down again and looked at Monkey King: "What should I do?"


    Sun Wukong smiled and looked at the field: "Xuan Jingtian, then listen to my command... Move a half step to the left, to the right side, the power of the left hand, elbow back with full force!"


    Although the voice was dull, it was like magic, and it was heard clearly by Xuan Jingtian, and the body naturally did what Sun Wukong said.


    Xuan Jingtian, who was forced by the country and the city to be exhausted from defensive parry, immediately avoided their combined attack, and the elbow hit was even more beautiful, as if it had been foreseen. The Qingcheng who was about to sneak attack behind Zhi Xuan Jingtian was knocked out!


    And this elbow hit just hit her neck artery, which coincided with the power of the Great Heaven Position, and exhausted all his strength. It turned out to be just a blow, which caused Qingcheng to pass into a coma.


    "Pretty!"


    Seeing this, Li Maozhen exclaimed loudly. The timing was precise and his vision was so sharp that he was completely penetrated along with the opponent''s attack path, and even the next move was seen to be restrained. Such a passive situation. It was just a mention, and the counterattack was reversed in an instant. These methods were simply amazing.


    At this moment, Li Maozhen deeply realized Monkey Wukong''s incredible terrorism, and his admiration for him was deepened.


    This strength is not only unfathomable, it is so amazing and terrifying as well as the combat experience, Li Maozhen is secretly shocked, even if she is now facing the Monkey King, I am afraid that she will be defeated in a single encounter, right?How strong is this person?


    Regardless of Li Maozhen, who was shocked by Sun Wukong''s point, the battle continued.


    Seeing the great situation, his sister was knocked down and fainted in an instant, she was shocked, "Sister, what''s the matter? Are you okay?"


    Seeing that Qingcheng didn''t respond for a while, Qingguo suddenly became angry: "Asshole, dare to hurt my sister, and see if I won''t pull your skin!" ..

 1976 Chapter Twenty Three

    Qingguo let out a roar, it can be described as frothing, and the sound is loud.


    Because of her anger, her breath was more sturdy, her fists and feet were violent, and her vigor was heavy, showing agility that was completely inconsistent with her fat and burly body, and suddenly suppressed Xuanjingtian a little.


    At this moment, Sun Wukong stopped mentioning Xuanjingtian. The disadvantage was broken. As a big heaven, if she couldn''t handle even a middle heaven, she would just find a piece of tofu and kill her.


    It has to be said that this dazzling country is really talented, and only relying on the strength of the middle sky, it has the strength to suppress the big sky, really amazing.


    Of course, this is only temporary. After the country¡¯s continuous fierce attacks and no effect, it has become a little weak. Xuanjingtian immediately launched a fierce counterattack when he saw the opportunity. She is also the skill of the great heaven. The strength is not enough compared to that of the country, but with the strong internal strength, it is better to give more, and in terms of dexterity, it is naturally better than the country.


    Qingguo only relied on a wave of anger to make his attack as fierce as a madman, which made Xuan Jingtian not want to face it hard. As time passed, the frequency of attacks decreased. Xuan Jingtian immediately saw the timing and moved forward. After receiving a few punches of Qingguo with a strong internal force, she took a few consecutive palms in her Hungarian mouth with flexible physical methods, causing Qinguo to fly out and fall to the ground.


    However, Qingguo''s thick skin and thick skin, sturdy and sturdy, stood up like a okay person, and rushed towards Xuan Jingtian!


    You know, Qingguo is the lord who can stand up immediately even after being attacked by Li Cunxiao. His ability to resist beating is really amazing, and Xuan Jingtian''s attack power alone seems to be slightly insufficient.


    "The skin is so thick!"


    Seeing Qingguo stood up again like a okay person, Xuanjing Tiandai frowned slightly, but did not show weakness, and immediately fisted and fought with Qingguo.


    The touch of fists and feet made a dull sound. Fortunately, Xuan Jingtian had a realm of suppression. After a few strokes, another palm knocked the country away, but the next moment, this product was beaten by a carp. It was toward Xuan Jingtian...


    "I haven''t played anymore!" Xuan Jingtian was also beaten up. She hated this kind of rough skin and painless guy.


    Hanang shot, and flew back and forth to fly the country out several times, but he was like a Xiaoqiang who could not be beaten, every time he was beaten up, he immediately stood up again, attacking more, and the corner of his mouth overflowed. There was a trace of bloodshot, but it was only slightly injured, and it was not a major problem.


    Seeing this, Li Maozhen couldn''t stand it anymore: "Xuan Jingtian, it''s useless for you to blindly hit her with other skills like this. Her horizontal training is extremely powerful, and your attacks are not very strong. If this continues, you may be exhausted by her. You have to use your strengths of the great position to attack the internal organs with your internal strength. Her external skills are strong, but the internal organs are vulnerable!"


    "Inner strength?" Xuan Jingtian was taken aback: "But such a skillful kung fu slave can''t!"


    She was originally only the strength of the big star position, but suddenly soared to the big star position, so many attack methods have not been learned.


    "..." Li Maozhen was speechless when he heard the words, not even knowing this, the strength of this great heaven is really enough.


    "It seems that after this incident, they have to teach them some hand skills. They have great power, but they can''t fully use them. This only adds to the jokes..." Monkey King looked at Xuan Jingtian and shook his head and reminded: "To people You will always be able to transmit internal force, right? You can make a little flexibility, use your internal force in the palm of your hand, and directly penetrate into the enemy''s body by brutal means, and attack the internal organs!"


    "This slave maid club!"


    After being mentioned by Monkey King, Xuan Jingtian''s eyes suddenly brightened and he immediately followed suit. Naturally, with the body style of the great heavenly position, it is not comparable to that of the middle heavenly position. The two of them fought again and succeeded. After being slapped by Xuan Jingtian''s palm on Hungarian''s mouth, the violent internal force spread out from the palm, directly submerged in Qingguo''s body, and bombarded her lungs, causing her to spout blood and kneel to the ground.


    "Ha, it works!" Xuan Jingtian saw this, and he was immediately delighted: "As expected of the master, just a little bit of mention can make the slaves turn the tide of the battle!"


    On the other side, Miao Chengtian, who was struggling with Li Cunxiao, his eyes lit up, not blindly dodge, but while dodge, taking advantage of Li Cunxiao¡¯s gap, he also slapped a palm on the back of his heart, violently The internal force directly penetrated into his body, causing it to snorted, feeling the scorching pain in his body, staggering forward for several steps, and almost fell to the ground.


    "This method is really good!" Miao Chengtian succeeded in a blow, and she was overjoyed. You must know that her attack hit Li Cunxiao''s body before, but it didn''t hurt anyone''s skin. This Li Cunxiao''s horizontal defense is more than that of the country. Much stronger.


    "Not good!"


    Li Cunzhong, who has been evading the two daughters of Ji Ruxue, felt bad when seeing the situation in the field. If Xuan Jingtian solved the problem, he would spare no effort to attack his ten younger brothers with the same method just now. His ten younger brothers will definitely lose, and he shouted at the moment: "Ten younger brothers, Zifan, they are many and powerful. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time and withdraw!"


    Li Cunxiao, who was obedient to Li Cunzhong¡¯s words, heard this, Pu Shanda¡¯s right hand swept Xuan Jingtian to retreat, while he shook the ground and ran towards Li Cunzhong...


    Seeing the big guy running towards them, Ji Ruxue and Lu Linxuan were both shocked, knowing that they weren''t the enemy of this big guy, so they could only dodge and evade their edge temporarily.


    On the other hand, Li Cunzhong jumped on Li Cunxiao¡¯s outstretched palm and climbed onto his shoulder; Zhang Zifan, who was on the same side as Li Xingyun, also abandoned Li Xingyun, and was caught by Li Cunxiao. In the hand, flew towards the distance...


    "Okay, you white-eyed wolf, you escaped and want to leave our sisters alone? Don''t think about it!" Qingguo looked at Zhang Zifan''s distant back, suddenly furious, and stood up from the ground to completely match her figure. The matching speed ran to Qingcheng''s side, picked her up, caught her under the armpit, leaving a place of smoke and dust, and Juechen chased her...


    "This... ran away?" Lu Linxuan looked stupidly.


    "Master, do you want to chase it?" Ji Ruxue looked at Sun Wukong.


    "It''s okay, jump the beam clown, don''t pay attention." Sun Wukong waved his hand, his face was indifferent, and looked at Li Xingyun: "Let''s set off quickly, the task is completed, and I will go to see your master..." ..

 1977 Chapter Twenty Four

    "Why do you see our master?" Li Xingyun looked at Monkey King with a puzzled expression.


    "Propose a marriage!" Monkey King glanced at Lu Linxuan and said.


    Lu Linxuan''s pretty face turned red in an instant, and he lowered his head, looking ashamed.


    "Oh, this little brother is really direct enough!" Shangguan Yunque glanced at Sun Wukong, acting as an orchid finger to block half of his face, and then cast a wink at Li Xingyun, seeing Li Xingyun directly She shuddered and moved a little away from him, but Shangguan Yunque immediately followed him, and affectionately pinched his shoulders behind Li Xingyun.


    Li Xingyun suddenly turned into a bitter face: "Hey~ I am now a little envious of the person named Zhang Zifan. Those two of them are still women at any rate. The one behind me is a handyman, my God! Hurry up and descend a god. Forget it if lightning strikes him!"


    "Oh~ Nebula, the parents are so beautiful, how can you bear to curse me so much, but I like it!"


    "These two people match up like a court!" Miao Chengtian watched Li Xingyun follow Guan Yunque, squinted and grinned.


    "I''m so fit for you, I''m anxious to say that!" Li Xingyun immediately stared at him.


    "Okay, okay! Don''t make fun of you!" Miao Chengtian looked at Li Xingyun in anxious state, and laughed again.


    "Stop gossip, hurry up to the Tibetan Soldier Valley!" Monkey King interrupted the frolicking of several people: "Now Li Xingyun''s identity has been exposed. It will not be long before everyone knows it. It''s more dangerous!"


    "You didn''t do it!" Li Xingyun looked at Monkey King with a grimace.


    "Even if I don''t say it, your identity will be exposed sooner or later!" Sun Wukong''s expression was plain: "Behind your mission this time is related to the cage spring treasure, but even your 18th generation ancestors have to be dug out by others. "


    "Forget it, the identity has already been exposed, it is useless to say more!" Li Xingyun waved his hand helplessly.


    "Brother, are you really a descendant of the Li Tang royal family?" Lu Linxuan looked at Li Xingyun with curiosity.


    "That''s it!" Li Xingyun suddenly looked complacent: "Well, your brother and my identity are noble, do you regret choosing Big Brother Wukong now?"


    "Fuck you, even if you are the prince, you can''t beat Big Brother Wukong with a finger!" Lu Linxuan attacked unceremoniously.


    "Damn, Junior Sister! Although Xi Tzu is in the eyes of the lover, your senior brother and I are somehow childhood sweethearts with you, don''t you need to harm me like this?"


    "Xingyun be good, don''t be sad, I love you!" Shangguan Yunque wanted to comfort him with a gentle face, but was beaten out by Li Xingyun with an unceremonious punch: "Get away!"


    "In that case, Master, I will leave first!" Li Maozhen stepped forward and said goodbye to Monkey King with his fists.


    Since Monkey King is not interested in the cage spring treasures or the descendants of the Li Tang royal family, she doesn''t need to stay here.


    "Go, I''ll come to you when I''m done!" Monkey King waved his hand.


    The group split into two teams and left each...


    Li Maozhen turned to look at the back of Monkey King and his group, and sighed with regret: "It''s a pity. With the master''s strength and means, plus the descendants of the Li and Tang royal family, this world is absolutely at your fingertips, why he Just not interested!"


    "Maybe it''s because the master is already aloof and isn''t interested in these mundane things?" A maid behind him said cautiously.


    Li Maozhen was stunned when he heard the words: "If you are not in your position, you are not looking for a job, you outsider sees more thoroughly than me..."


    By mid-afternoon, the sun had already set.


    Sun Wukong and the others came to a small town, rented a guest room in an inn, and prepared to stay here for one night.


    After a day¡¯s journey, Ji Ruxue and Lu Linxuan immediately ordered Xiao Er to fill up a bucket of water and go to their respective rooms to take a shower...


    On the contrary, Monkey King called Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian to his guest room.


    "Master, do you want our sisters to warm you up tonight?" As soon as he entered the house, Xuan Jingtian blinked at Monkey King and smiled charmingly.


    "You are willing, but I am naturally disrespectful!" Monkey King smiled: "But before that, I have to teach you two things, otherwise Kong has the internal strength of the great heaven, but there is no outstanding attack method, and it can deal with a middle heaven. So hard!"


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, the eyes of the two sisters Miao Chengtian suddenly lit up. The close friends sat beside Sun Wukong, pinching his shoulders: "Then what martial arts does the master want to teach slaves?"


    "What kind of martial arts do you two want to learn?" Monkey King asked: "Fisting swords, any move is fine!"


    Miao Chengtian thought for a while, and said, "The servant''s weapon is a paper fan. Do you have any martial arts techniques in this area?"


    Xuan Jingtian: "The servants use bows and arrows, so they are good at shooting them from a distance!"


    "The oil-paper fan, this weapon is a bit off the beaten track!" Sun Wukong said: "Yeting is suitable for women, with the corresponding martial arts, fighting against people, and beautiful!"


    Sun Wukong touched his arms and took out a thread-bound ancient book, because it looks like a martial arts secret book: "This is "Six Changes of Glare". It also fits your specialization. It can be offensive and defensive. , Take it for a good understanding, and ask me if you don¡¯t understand."


    "Thank you Master for your gift!" Miao Chengtian''s eyes lit up, and he immediately took the ancient book, tapped on Monkey King''s face, holding the ancient book looking forward to it...


    Monkey King took out another ancient book in his arms, took out an ancient book and handed it to Xuan Jingtian: "This is "Locking Heart and Arrows". It locks the enemy''s Qi and also locks his own state of mind. Interfering with foreign objects, you can enter a state of a hundred shots and a hundred shots. There is also a method of gathering energy and condensing arrows. The power cannot be underestimated!"


    "Thank you Master!" Xuan Jingtian also kissed Monkey King''s face with joy, and looked at the secret book in his hand with joy.


    Sun Wukong was not disturbing the two of them either. He walked out of the room and closed the door. On the left and right are the guest rooms of Ji Ruxue and Lu Linxuan. With Monkey King¡¯s ears, naturally he could clearly hear the sound of water rushing from the two rooms. This is the rhythm of the bath.


    Peeping at something like this, Sun Wukong now disdains to do it, but when he turns around, he just follows the gap in the door to see what''s inside.


    This is Lu Linxuan''s room, where the mist is lingering, and a white, tender and delicate body is looming in the barrel of the bath. Sun Wukong gave a secret compliment, "I''m in good shape!"


    This is not a peeping, this is watching.


    But at this moment, a door of a room across the corridor opened with a creak, and Li Xingyun walked out of it, just in time to see Monkey King peeking through the door of his junior sister, and the anger surged: "Damn! You...you... you¡­"


    (PS: Four more changes today, no more later.) ..

 1978 Chapter 25 News

    "What a shit!" Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Li Xingyun, strangling his neck, making his next words choke in his belly.


    It was just this shout, but it shocked the attention of the women Lu Linxuan in the guest room: "Senior Brother, what are you calling? What happened?"


    "Uh~~ That..." Li Xingyun glanced at Monkey King, and wanted to shout,''Master Wukong is peeking at you for taking a shower'', but seeing Monkey King''s calm look on his face, there was a guilty conscience: "If I speak out, Will he beat me violently? And the younger sister is also concerned about him, it seems that it won''t be effective if you say it, so don''t thank you...


    "No...nothing...I was shocked by Big Brother Wukong!" Li Xingyun wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and secretly praised his wit.


    Just listen to Lu Linxuan''s very dissatisfied voice from the guest room: "Big Brother Wukong looks much handsomer than you, how can you scare you? You can scare him if you want to scare him?"


    "I...I..." Li Xingyun was so angry that he almost vomited blood when he heard this: "Your brother, I am so windy and handsome, how can I be scared?"


    "That''s right, my nebula is the most handsome!" Shangguan Yunque walked out of the guest room next to Li Xingyun, turned his head and flirted with a bewilderment: "Of course, Lord Monkey King is more handsome!"


    "Okay, don''t always talk about these unnutritious topics!" Monkey King walked down the corridor: "If you have nothing to do, just drink a few drinks with me!"


    The three people sat down around a table, but did not see Xiao Er come forward, Shangguan Yunque immediately shouted: "The shopkeeper, why are you so lacking insight? Didn''t you see us sitting here?"


    I saw the shopkeeper immediately shouted: "I, where are you dead? You still don''t come out to greet the guests!"


    "My day, it''s here. Why don''t you give me time to pee?" I saw a short winter melon with a mouthful of vulgar words coming in from the back door with a belt around his trousers, and putting the rag on his shoulders. He came to the front of the three Monkey Kings: "My day, what do you want to eat, tell me!"


    "Oh, you''re a little winter melon, you''re an errand guy, so pulling it?" Li Xingyun stretched out his hand and pinched his soaring braid, lifting him in the air while sitting.


    Because this person is very short, less than three feet tall, with a shaved scalp, and the long hair next to him is pulled up in a pigtail. It looks funny. This appearance will make him come out tomorrow. Hilarious.


    "My day! You let me go, let me go!" I danced and wanted to grab Li Xingyun''s wrist, but unfortunately he couldn''t get it out of his short hands.


    "Bring us two jars of good wine, and we are making some side dishes!" Li Xingyun let go of his hand, and with a''poof'', he directly fell and squatted.


    "My day, it''s really a tiger falling to Pingyang and being deceived by a dog. I tell you the truth, when I take the cage spring sword, I will leave this broken place where the bird does not shit immediately, and never come here to be so angry!"


    "Oh~Cage Spring Sword? Do you also know this stuff?" Li Xingyun looked at the short winter melon in front of him with some surprise.


    "My day, I''m ignorant!" I put my hands around Hungarian, with a smug expression: "I tell you, this news has spread all over the streets and alleys, and it is no longer a secret!"


    "It spread so fast?" Li Xingyun was slightly surprised.


    Shangguan Yunque: "It seems that someone deliberately leaked the wind..."


    Sun Wukong looked at the short winter melon in front of him with interest: "By the way, even your three-legged cat''s kung fu also wants to covet the cage spring sword?"


    "My day, underestimate me? Tell you, I learned martial arts since I was a child. Honestly speaking, if I don¡¯t sing, it¡¯s a blockbuster! Now it¡¯s just a time when the hero is down! Get the cage spring sword, I''m taking it from them, and I''m famous all over the world!"


    "You say...Uncle Yang?!!!" Li Xingyun, who was laughing and laughing, became serious in an instant. He grabbed his braid and raised it up: "You made it clear to me, what is this? what happened?"


    "Oh, my day! You mentioned it again! Let go, let go!"


    "Say quickly, or I will strip all the hair on your head!" Li Xingyun said viciously.


    "My day! So cruel?" I was really frightened, and directly admitted: "I think you are also a martial artist, so it''s okay to tell you. I heard that people from Xuanming Sect have found Uncle Yang''s hiding place. So when I found Uncle Yang, didn¡¯t I find the Cage Spring Sword? If I found the Cage Spring Sword, is it still far from the treasure of the Cage Spring?"


    Li Xingyun looked gloomy and threw himself on the ground, got up and sat away, and ran towards the guest room upstairs...


    "Master Monkey King, look at this..." Shangguan Yunque looked at Monkey King.


    "It seems that this wine will not be made." Monkey King also got up and walked to the second floor.


    After Lu Linxuan and Ji Ruxue finished bathing, the group all met in Monkey King''s room.


    "Senior Brother, did Xuanming teach people really find Jianlu?" Lu Linxuan looked anxious, very disturbed.If the people of Xuanming Cult really found the location of Jianlu, their master would be in danger.


    "The news is still uncertain, but we have to go back and take a look!" Li Xingyun looked serious.


    "Don''t be so impulsive..." Ji Ruxue meditated: "This is not a guarantee that Xuan Mingjiao wants to use your hands to find the location of the Jianlu!"


    "Oh, Xiaoxue, how smart!" Monkey King reached out and rubbed Ji Ruxue''s head, and an intoxicating blush immediately appeared on the latter''s face.The praise from Monkey King made Ji Ruxue very happy.


    "But even so, we must go back and see if the news is true?" Li Xingyun looked solemn, knowing it might be a trap, but had to go back.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are trapped or not..." Monkey King smiled: "It just so happens that I can go to propose marriage with your master!"


    "Ah! Brother Wukong, when is this, you still say this!" Lu Linxuan was immediately made a big red face.


    "But it''s getting late now, do you want to hurry up overnight?" Miao Chengtian said.


    "I must set off now. What if I go late?" Li Xingyun was very anxious.


    "Night and night, Xuan Jingtian, prepare the carriage!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Tongwen Museum, the place where snakes are domesticated.


    Li Siyuan with one hand on his back, looking at the chilling python swimming below, he looked like Gujing Wubo, and behind him, Zhang Zifan stood with his fists folded and his face seemed to have done something wrong. ''S child seems a little uneasy.


    On the contrary, the Qingguo Qingcheng behind him looked careless, completely ignoring the majesty of Li Siyuan''s suit, digging his nose and ears...

 1979 Chapter 26 Wisdom

    Li Cunxiao, who was beside him, was like a okay person, looking around, but Li Cunzhong''s expression was also slightly nervous.


    "Are you sure that Li Xingyun is a descendant of the Li Tang royal family?" Li Siyuan''s face was calm, and he couldn''t see what was thinking in his mind.


    "Yes, this is what Li Maozhen said personally, there will be absolutely no falsehoods, and I think that Li Xingyun does look a lot like the first emperor, it should, no, it must be the descendant of the Li Tang royal family!" Li Cunzhong said with a positive expression.


    "Very well, although your action failed and you lost my Tongwenguan people, this news is enough for you to make up for it!" Li Siyuan nodded indifferently: "But, how about Li Maozhen''s martial arts?"


    "This...I don''t know!" Li Cunzhong clasped his fist and said, "We haven''t fought against her, so how can we test out her strength..."


    "Haven''t played against each other?" Li Siyuan frowned: "So, didn''t you lose to Li Maozhen? Humph~ With the talents of the tenth brother, I can''t think of anyone else in the Phantom Music Fang who is his opponent!"


    "This, the little brother is actually very surprised, I didn''t expect that Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian are both masters of the great heaven!"


    "Big heaven? Miao Chengtian, Xuan Jingtian?" Li Siyuan finally turned around and looked at Li Cunzhong: "Isn''t the strength of these two people a big star? How did they become a great heaven?"


    Organizations like them naturally have their own intelligence organizations, and they still know a little bit about the strength of their opponents.


    "Maybe it''s hidden strength. The strength of the two of them is indeed a great heaven. Together, even the tenth brother is not an opponent!" Li Cunzhong looked solemnly: "And the key is not Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian, but It is the mysterious man next to them who did not know where he came from, and the feeling for the little brother is unfathomable!"


    "Oh ~ unfathomable?" Li Siyuan suddenly became interested: "Tell me!"


    "Originally, the ten brothers dealt with Miao Chengtian, and the two of Zifan... er, the two ladies dealt with Xuan Jingtian. The situation is very good. We have a good chance of winning. But unexpectedly, the man just casually mentioned something and instantly knocked down Allure. , Her vision was so venomous that she could not only see through her two moves, but also their subsequent moves. It was as if they had foreseen the next move they were going to make. It was very weird. It is natural for the two of them to work together. The enemy¡¯s great heavenly position, but one of them lost consciousness and was unable to support himself alone. Seeing that the situation was not right, I immediately retreated..."


    Zhang Zifan on the side heard the word''maiden'' and suddenly became constipated.


    However, the dumping nodded with great approval: "Well, indeed, although the handsome guy did not make a move, he broke all the moves of our sisters with just one sentence. There are indeed two brushes!"


    "This person has such ability?" Li Siyuan''s face still Gu Jing Wubo: "What''s his name?"


    "Listen to his companions calling him Big Brother Wukong..."


    "Wukong..." Li Si said, searching his memory, but had never heard the name.


    "And it''s not that surprising!" Li Cunzhong said, "What''s even more shocking is the identity of this person. Even Li Maozhen called him the''master''!"


    "What are you talking about?!!!" At this moment, Li Siyuan was finally slightly moved, not calm, Gu Jing Wubo''s face showed a surprised expression: "Are you sure you heard it right?"


    "Absolutely not, Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian call him the master!"


    "This is really surprising... With Li Maozhen''s arrogant and arrogant character, he is not the kind of person who easily succumbs to others..." Li Siyuan closed his eyes for a moment, his eyes suddenly opened, revealing a bright light: " There are two reasons for this. 1. This person''s martial arts, as you said, is unfathomable and far superior to Li Maozhen, making him have to succumb to him; 2. This person''s status is noble, so that Li Maozhen has already applied to him, and can make Li Maozhen this The only people waiting for their status are willing to contribute..."


    "The descendants of the Li Tang royal family?!" Li Cunzhong exclaimed and continued, with a look of astonishment: "Is this talent a descendant of the Li Tang royal family? That Li Xingyun is just a deception by them to cross the sea? That said, it really reminds me of it. , Among them, all of them are respectful of Wu Kong, but they don¡¯t have any respect for Li Xingyun, a descendant of the Li Tang royal family..."


    "That''s right!" Li Siyuan had a wise expression that I had already seen through everything: "What a trick to hide from the sky!"


    I have to say that this Li Siyuan is indeed a bit brainy, because his analysis is fine.


    "Big brother is still wise, he can see through their tricks at a glance!" Li Cunzhong flattered and delivered it immediately.


    Li Siyuan''s expression shouldn''t be right, and as calm as usual, he glanced at Zhang Zifan: "The guilt of sneaking out this time is based on the fact that you brought such two masters to the Tongwen Museum. I will forget the important information, but I will never be merciless next time!"


    "Thank you for his innocence!" Zhang Zifan breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, bowed his fists and thanked him.


    "Well, I''ll give you a task this time..." Li Siyuan turned his back to several people again.


    "Foster father, please order, the child must do his best!"


    "Xuanming Sect has reported that you have found Uncle Yang''s hermitage. You take someone over to see it and act accordingly. If there is the whereabouts of the cage spring sword, you must bring it back to me!"


    "Yes, my child, remember, it''s just a descendant of the Li Tang royal family..."


    "Don''t worry about it, he is protected by a master of heaven and should not be moved lightly..." Li Siyuan''s face was calm and calm: "Besides, the news this time is just the bait released by Xuan Mingjiao, then Li Xingyun learns that his master is in trouble, no matter whether the news is true or not, he will definitely go to the rescue, and the real descendants of the Li Tang royal family will also follow. At that time, the multitude of people will inevitably be with the descendants of the Li Tang royal family for the cage Quanjian It¡¯s much easier to fight a big fight than if our Tongwen Museum faced powerful enemies alone!"


    "Crane and clams fight, the fisherman gains profit, high! Big brother''s trick is really high!" Li Cunzhong immediately gave a thumbs up and praised.


    "Ninth brother, tenth brother, you will go with Zifan this time, and you will lead the team with you. Remember, when facing your Highness, you must know how to be polite, don''t be too polite, be polite!"


    "Understood, after all, he can be regarded as Li Tang''s orphan now, and the last prince is His Highness, face is still to be given!" Li Cunzhong laughed strangely.


    "Go! Bring more manpower, this time the opponent will not be less!" Li Siyuan waved his hand and said.


    Zhang Zifan clasped his fists and left, but there was no respect for the country and the city. They digging their noses to keep up: "Finally, the talk is over, it''s squeaky, it''s too fucking!" ..

 1980 Chapter 27, Emperor Underworld

    Because Xuan Mingjiao deliberately leaked the news, the rivers and lakes became especially turbulent due to Li Xingyun and the cage spring treasure.


    Not to mention Tongwenguan, Huanyinfang, Xuanmingjiao, even some of the casual experts in the arena are all ready to move. People who are descendants of the Li and Tang royal family are not interested, but the cage spring treasure is a big temptation.


    Tibetan Soldier Valley, a base for bad people.


    Bad Shuai looked at the news that had just been delivered to his hands, his tightly wrapped face couldn''t show any expression, but his voice contained anger: "The identity has been exposed, and Uncle Yang regards Li Xingyun as his own. It¡¯s impossible to reveal his identity because of his temperament, so besides me and him, who else knows his true identity?"


    The sudden disclosure of Li Xingyun''s identity made Bad Shuai feel that things were beyond his control, and the feeling of being out of his control made him very unhappy.


    Because he has always believed that the development of things is in the direction of his ideals, but the disclosure of Li Xingyun¡¯s identity is obviously beyond his control, because this is his own plan to take Li Xingyun when the time is right. Nebula''s identity was announced, but it was a step ahead of others, and it was still at this critical juncture.


    "It seems that I can''t wait for him in this Tibetan Soldier Valley. I have to go to Jianlu in person..." Li Xingyun is an indispensable character that a bad handsome needs, and if something happens, he is not willing. I saw it.


    Monkey King and his party were sitting in a carriage, while Li Xingyun and Shangguan Yunque were sitting on fast horses, all the way to Jianlu overnight...


    Strange to say, it stands to reason that the speed of the carriage must be slower than that of a singly fast horse, but the horse of this carriage not only drags the carriage, but also drags the five people of Monkey King, its speed is like taking a dose of excitement. , It was not at all slower than Li Xingyun and the others, and they still couldn''t feel the slightest turbulence. This surprised Ji Ruxue and the others.


    The reason why this horse behaved so brave is that Monkey King made some tricks in secret, and added a state to it at will. Naturally, it was swiftly flying.


    There was nothing all the way, just rushing, but Sun Wukong enjoyed a ride and was pressed by Ji Ruxue''s daughters, and he was very comfortable...


    At about four in the morning, the group finally arrived at Jianlu. Although there are some differences in time from the original, the story should follow the original trajectory. The entire Jianlu ignited a raging fire. Saw the soaring pillar of fire.


    "Master! Master!!"


    Seeing the skyrocketing fire in front of them, the house where they had lived since childhood was surrounded by raging fires, Li Xingyun and Lu Linxuan''s expressions changed drastically, and Lu Linxuan''s eyes were tearful, and his face was sad. Their parents had died since childhood. , She already regarded this master as her father.


    Sun Wukong stepped forward, put his arms around her shoulders, and patted her back: "Please, it''s just that the house has been burned and people are not dead. Why are you crying?"


    "Hey?" The originally heartbroken Lu Linxuan''s cries stopped abruptly, and he looked at Monkey King in surprise, with wet tears hanging in the corner of his eyes: "Big Brother Wukong, really? Master is really okay?"


    "There is no trace of fighting here. What your master is saying is not a squeeze, right?" Sun Wukong said with a flat face: "When I want to come, he also knows the rumors in the rivers and lakes, and knows that you will definitely return to this sword house. So I burned the Sword House with a torch in advance, and he might have hidden himself by now!


    On the mountain behind Jianlu, on a cliff, Bad Shuai stared at the scene below. Although they were far apart, because of their deep internal strength, the dialogue between Monkey King and others could be heard clearly: "This person has some eyesight. A little clue is to see your intentions, not simple!"


    With bad and handsome means, he arrived at Jianlu before Monkey King and the others.


    Uncle Yang next to him looked down at the bottom with a flat face: "I have done what you said, what should be the next step?"


    "I''m very curious about the man next to His Royal Highness, what exactly did he use to make Li Maozhen loyal to him!"


    "Qi Wang Li Maozhen?" Uncle Yang looked at Monkey King with a look of surprise: "Is Li Maozhen really loyal to him?"


    "Do you think my information will be wrong?" The bad handsome glanced at Uncle Yang and ignored him, because with his condescending gaze, he had seen a large number of people approaching Jianlu...


    "This ugly monster is playing scheming with me..." Monkey King glanced at the place where Bad Shuai and Uncle Yang were, and smiled. It was just this smile that made Bad Shuai''s expression slightly changed: "It was discovered, sure enough, this People are not easy!"


    "But now, it''s not the time to take care of him..." Sun Wukong retracted his gaze, looking at the direction they came, and said: "Be careful, the people of Xuanming Cult have already arrived.


    As soon as Monkey King''s voice fell, he saw countless torches from far and near, surrounding Monkey King and his group.


    Xuan Ming taught the people to separate the road. A character who looked like a child, shaped like a dwarf, and looked like a ghost came forward, with a childlike voice, surly and arrogant: "Hmm~~Who are you Li Xingyun? Come out and die!"


    Behind him, the water and fire judge who followed the Xuanming Sect, but Po Meng sat on the Xuanming Sect''s main altar and did not come.


    Because it is known that Li Xingyun has a master of the great heaven, Zhu Yougui had to come personally, because in the Xuanming Sect, the master of the great heaven is only himself. As for the ghost king Zhu Youwen, he is still locked in the basement. .


    "Who is this little kid? How do you dress up so weird?" Lu Linxuan whispered beside Monkey King.


    "Xuanming teaches Emperor Ming, Zhu Yougui..." Sun Wukong said calmly, looking at Emperor Ming: "Speaking of which, why did you even go out in person? Could it be that after you Xuanming teaches Emperor Yan, there will be no one? It seems Zhu Elder Wen doesn''t pay much attention to the descendants of the Li Tang royal family. Otherwise, he would have to do everything he could and send tens of thousands of troops or something, just the few of you.


    "Bold, how dare you be so disrespectful to my father!" Zhu Yougui shouted angrily, but the entrained childish voice is not a little majestic, but a little funny.


    However, the aura exuding from the whole body is extremely dark and evil, like the aura of the Nine Nether Hell, haunted by ghosts, and the evil aura is pressing. Obviously, the strength of this Underworld Emperor Zhu Yougui is much stronger than the ordinary Great Heaven. With this breath, it has already overshadowed the previous Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian...

 1981 Chapter 28: Qi Zhi Jian Lu

    "You are the son of the rebel Zhu Wen, Zhu Yougui?" Li Xingyun stepped forward and looked at the Emperor Zhu Yougui, his eyes filled with hatred.


    The whole family was killed and Jiang Shang was taken, how could he not hate it.


    "This look...it seems that you are the son of Zhaozong Li Ye-Li Xingyun!" Zhu Yougui''s face was plain, but his eyes exuded a biting murderous intent: "Li Tang''s remnants, all deserve to die, come, Take him down!"


    Emperor Ming made a cold voice with one hand and one finger, and the surrounding Xuan Ming teachers immediately besieged Sun Wukong and others... The judge of water and fire also coldly hummed at the same time, unfolding his figure, and Li Xingyun grabbed it and left...


    Upon seeing Xuan Jingtian, Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian were both spread out, blocking Li Xingyun''s front, and fought with the judge of water and fire...


    "I''ll leave it to us!"


    Lu Linxuan hummed softly, and he had already killed him... Seeing this, Ji Ruxue and Li Xingyun also waved the sword in their hands and slashed the Xuanming cultists from all around...


    They are all self-aware, the big guys still can''t deal with them now, but it''s not a problem to kill these little ones.


    The exercises practiced by the water and fire judges are the mysterious powers of Xuanyin and Fuyang.


    Although the exercises of the two sisters Miao Chengtian are sparse and ordinary, they also have the vigorous internal power of the great heaven. Coupled with the previous method of attacking the internal organs taught by Monkey King, they have suppressed the water and fire judges, and they have not fought for ten. After a few rounds, the two of them were slapped and flew out by their sisters.


    There is still a clear gap between the mid-level and the big-level.


    "Useless waste!" Zhu Yougui coldly glanced at the water and fire judge who had lost the battle, and ran "Nine Nether God Art", exuding the yin to evil spirit of Nine Nether Hell, a little bit under his feet, his figure was like Ghosts and charms generally appear behind Miao Chengtian and shoot out with a palm, which can be described as ghosts crying and howling, and the sky is full of darkness, like darkness descending, really powerful!


    It has to be said that the strength of this Emperor Zhu Yougui is also of the top class in the great heaven, and the strength is definitely not to be underestimated. However, in the original work, he encountered Yuan Tiangang, a metamorphosis who ignored the great heaven. It can only be defeated with hatred, which is a pity.


    Miao Chengtian suddenly felt the yin behind his body, and was shocked. It was too late to avoid it. Because the Emperor Underworld knew that Miao Chengtian was a master of the great heaven, he did not show any mercy, and showed the ultimate body style, which was not as good as Miao Chengtian. dodge.


    As a last resort, Miao Chengtian could only act decisively, and also mobilized his own internal strength, with one palm facing up, two palms colliding, accompanied by a dull sound, Miao Chengtian was shaken back and forth several steps, before stabilizing his figure.


    On the other hand, Emperor Ming did not move. After all, he shot with all his strength, and Miao Chengtian just hurriedly responded. His strength was not as good as Emperor Ming, so he naturally suffered a big loss.


    "Sister!!" Seeing this, Xuan Jingtian''s complexion changed slightly, her body flashed, holding on to Miao Chengtian, her expression of concern: "Are you okay?"


    Miao Chengtian shook his head and looked at Ming Emperor Zhu Yougui with a solemn expression: "Be careful, this freak has to be superior to us, it''s not easy to deal with!"


    "Humph~~ I thought you guys have some great abilities. It turns out that they are just two half-slingers who have just entered the big world!" Zhu Yougui''s hands are behind her back, a pair of masters looks at Miao Chengtian''s two daughters with a face. He was indifferent. The first time he played against each other, he learned the details of the two sisters, which seemed to be underestimated.


    "Even if it''s half-toned, it''s enough to deal with you!" Miao Chengtian snorted and was about to join Xuan Jingtian, but was stopped by Monkey King: "Okay, you two come back now. If you don¡¯t practice the exercises that I teach you, you two can¡¯t beat him!"


    You know, Ming Emperor is top level, regardless of his skill or skill, even if he is easily killed by bad handsome, but at the same level, his combat power is still very amazing.Just like Emperor Underworld said, with the two sisters Miao Chengtian in their half-dangling state, it is indeed impossible to win the underworld emperor at the peak state.


    After all, Emperor Underworld is extremely strange and fast, regardless of body type or speed, and the two sisters of Miao Chengtian may not be able to attack him if they join forces.


    Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian were very depressed at this time. When they were promoted to the Great Heaven, they were excited for a long time, but since they were promoted, the battle they faced was so depressed and depressed. Da Tianwei was hit again and again.


    My heart swears that once this matter is over, I must desperately practice the exercises taught to them by the master and find all the venues back.


    "It''s really bad. I didn''t expect this Emperor Underworld to be so powerful. Even Xuan Jingtian and Miao Chengtian are not opponents. I hope Master Monkey King can win him..." Shangguan Yunque looked at the situation in the field, left and right. Looking around, I made up my mind, as long as there is a chance, I will take Li Xingyun and escape.


    "Huh, hum, hum~~~ Why, do you want to surrender?" Emperor Ming looked at Monkey King and sneered: "Or, do you want to play with Emperor Ben Ming?"


    "Want to do it with me? You are not qualified yet!" Monkey King smiled, "Li Maozhen, when do you want to watch the show?"


    As the sound fell, a majestic voice rang out: "Isn''t this king wanting to meet you with great power? It seems that you are not interested in such clown characters, so let this king do it for you! "


    When the voice fell, people arrived, but I saw Qi Wang Li Maozhen float down from a stone cliff in the distance, tap the branches and leaves on the top of the tree all the way, and landed in front of Monkey King, holding his fists in salute: "Qi Wang Li Maozhen, see the master !"


    "My family, don''t be so polite!" Monkey King raised his eyebrows and smiled.Because Shui Yunji is now dressed in men''s clothing, Sun Wukong didn''t take advantage of it.


    Just being raised by Monkey King, the roots of Shui Yunji''s ears are slightly red, showing a bit of feminine shyness. This clearly shows that she is playing with her, but she is hidden again in an instant. Turn around and look at Emperor Ming: "Zhu Yougui, let this king come to meet you for a while, how about?"


    Knowing that many people were watching Li Xingyun closely, Li Maozhen followed him secretly shortly after separating from Monkey King and others.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect that King Tangtang would succumb to others!" Zhu Yougui looked at Li Maozhen and sneered.


    "Sure enough, is he a descendant of the Li Tang imperial family?" Secretly following Monkey King and others, Li Cunzhong and other people from Tongwenguan who came here all the way, after listening to Li Maozhen''s address to Monkey King, he became more sure that Monkey King was Li Tang is lonely.


    This is a big misunderstanding, hey, the so-called cleverness is wronged by cleverness... ..

 1982 Chapter 29 Bad Handsome

    "Uncle Jiu, we should sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, or..." Zhang Zifan asked, looking at the format of the court.


    "Well~ Our mission this time is to obtain the cage spring sword, and to take the palace to our Tongwen Museum as a guest. It should not be offended. Based on the current situation, Xuanming Sect is defeated. Sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight is no good, but we can''t let this kind of good deeds be taken over by King Qi. When we go out, we will be a favor, help them, and be easy to talk at that time!"


    Zhang Zifan pondered for a moment and felt that it could only be so. He nodded and agreed with this point of view: "Everything listens to Jiu Shu..."


    Mountain cliff behind Jianlu.


    "Li Maozhen... It seems that Phantom Music Studio has really been loyal to this person..." Bad Shuai looked at the situation below, frowning slightly: "Who is this person, and it is really interesting that the empress can be subjugated... "


    Uncle Yang''s expression was also slightly solemn: "So what should I do now?"


    "Look at it!" Bad handsome is still so calm and calm. Although he has said many changes, he has absolute confidence and everything is still under his control.


    Jianlu, the burning soaring fire illuminates this place as bright as day.


    Underworld emperor Zhu Yougui exudes a cold air, forcing the burning fire to become a little erratic, with black air entangled in his body, and his appearance like a ghost boy, under the fire of this night, it is really like that. Ghostly.


    Seeing that Zhu Yougui was about to start his hand, he suddenly heard a gloomy laugh in vain, interrupting him: "Hehehe~~ How can we lose our Tongwen Museum in such a grand occasion!"


    I saw Li Cunzhong and others appear from the dark, and bowed to Li Xingyun with a fist: "There have been many misunderstandings before, and I hope that your Highness will not be offended. In order to show my sincerity, this time I will come to the Tongwen Museum to help. , Forgive me for the sin of disrespect before waiting!"


    Obviously, this guy had a heart in his heart. He had already determined that Monkey King was a descendant of the Li Tang imperial family, so he went to pay homage to Li Xingyun. This was careful thinking. Obviously, he wanted to invite Monkey King to visit Tongwen Museum afterwards, and he would be considered Qi by then. Wang has nothing to say, right?After all, they invited Sun Wukong, not the descendants of the Li Tang royal family that you think.


    "Well~ For the sake of your sincerity in the Tongwen Museum, I have a large number of adults, so let''s forget about it!" Li Xingyun pretended to squint at Li Cunzhong and others, said.


    Forced by the form, he is not good at offending people in this situation. Since Tongwenguan is willing to help them out, he doesn''t mind using others as a gunman.


    "Why, your Tongwenguan wants to be an enemy of my Xuanmingjiao?" Zhu Yougui''s face is gloomy, with a cold expression on his face. He was not surprised by the appearance of Tongwenguan, because it was in his expectation. Among.


    "Heh~~ You Xuanming Sect wants His Royal Highness''s life, but our Tongwen Museum came to rescue, what do you think?" Zhang Zifan opened the fan, slightly incited, and was also handsome.


    "Why is it so crooked? I''m the most annoyed by such a dick, just hit it, there''s so much nonsense!" Qingguo geared up, looking impatient, looking at Miao Chengtian and the two sisters are wary. I have suffered, and I really want to find my place.In other words, you are on one side now.


    "No hurry, since everyone is here, it''s not bad for the two of them!" Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at the cliff on the back mountain of Jianlu: "You are so handsome. After watching the drama for a long time, how about coming out and showing up?"


    "Your name is Monkey King, right? I''m becoming more and more curious about you!" The sound came out, and I saw a black shadow leaping down from the cliff at an astonishing speed, and tapping on the woods for a moment. Landed in front of everyone.


    Before Li Maozhen appeared on the stage, he emphasized that he was free and easy, while the bad guy was quick and quick, black shadows flickered, and a few breaths were near, full of mystery and domineering.


    "Bad handsome? Bad guy?! Didn''t it have been disbanded thirty years ago?" Li Cunzhong looked at the mysterious person who appeared in the few breathing spaces in front of him, his face was solemn, and his light work made his heart full. Be vigilant, just standing there will make you nervous and inexplicable.


    "Bad handsome... I didn''t expect that you, an old thing, is still alive..." Zhu Yougui also looked surprised, and his heart was slightly solemn. After all, the bad and handsome name is like a thunder, and he is very famous.


    "Is he a bad handsome... He seems to be very strong..." Li Maozhen carefully looked at the bad handsome in front of her, but she clearly remembered that Monkey King said that this bad handsome is even better than her. She has long been Want to meet this person for a while.


    "It''s disbanded, doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist anymore!" Bad Shuai had a plain face, and directly ignored Zhu Yougui and others, because these people, in his eyes, were as weak as ants, not worth mentioning.He fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "Answer me, who are you?"


    "Bad handsome is so powerful and prestige, are you questioning my lord?" Li Maozhen''s expression was indifferent, and she took a step forward, facing the bad handsome, with a vague intention of targeting. Since the breakthrough, she has long wanted to find a well-matched opponent. Come to compete, and the bad guy is just a suitable candidate.


    Bad Shuai felt the faint breath coming out of Li Maozhen''s body, and he was slightly surprised: "No wonder the tone is so arrogant, it seems that he has some ability..."


    Bad handsome squinted his eyes slightly, and the smell of gunpowder gradually rose. It was a kind of eagerness to see his opponent''s prey.


    "Bad handsome, this kind of situation, I am afraid it is a bit wrong to do it with oneself?" As the atmosphere became more subtle, Uncle Yang was late. After all, his light work is not as good as the bad handsome, so he arrived a little late.


    "master!"


    Li Xingyun and Lu Linxuan were overjoyed the moment they saw Uncle Yang, and they ran over, each holding one hand, with joy: "It turns out that the master is really fine, that''s great!"


    "Uncle Yang, when did you have the guts to question me?" The bad handsome face was unhappy, but standing there calmly gave people a great pressure.


    "Hey~ who are you ugly?" Lu Linxuan quit immediately, staring at Bad Shuai with an unhappy expression.


    When Uncle Yang heard this, the hands held by the two apprentices obviously trembled. This Lu Linxuan was really bold, and he dared to scold bad and handsome as an ugly monster. He secretly wiped out the cold sweat in his heart. He knew very well. He is handsome and surly, but he is not a good person. If he wants to kill a person, it is as simple as pinching an ant.


    Looking at Li Xingyun next to him, he finally got into his heart, then withdrew his hand, and bowed his head down and worshiped: "Uncle Yang, the bad guy, see your Royal Highness!"


    "Uh~Master, what are you doing?" Li Xingyun understood that he was taken aback by Uncle Yang''s behavior, and hurriedly wanted to lift him up...

 1983 Chapter Thirty Absolute Strength

    It''s just a pity that Li Xingyun tried several hard times, but he couldn''t pull Uncle Yang up.


    Uncle Yang pushed Li Xingyun and Lu Linxuan away with serious expressions: "Unscrupulous people, only loyal to Emperor Li and Tang in the past, Xingyun, you are now the only blood of the Emperor Li and Tang, so bad people should respect you. , Am I right? Bad handsome?"


    In fact, Uncle Yang was also forced by helplessness. He naturally didn''t want Li Xingyun to be involved in this dispute, but the matter was already here, and he wanted to jump out.


    Furthermore, Lu Linxuan''s "Ugly Eight Monsters" completely angered the bad handsome, because it was a taboo hidden in his heart, so if he was intent on killing Lu Linxuan, even he would be powerless and present. Li Xingyun, the descendant of the Li Tang imperial family, is the''only'' person who can subdue the bad and handsome.


    The bad guy was slightly angry because of Lu Linxuan''s "ugly eight monsters", but his brows were slightly wrinkled by Uncle Yang doing so, he glanced at him deeply, and said coldly: "Then it depends on how he chooses. Now, if His Royal Highness is willing to lead me to reorganize Li Tangjiangshan, I will lead the bad guys and I will do my best!"


    "Master, what are you doing? Get up first!" Li Xingyun wanted to lift Uncle Yang up with an uncomfortable expression, but he couldn''t help it, so he himself was kneeling in front of Uncle Yang, and was regarded by himself. If his father''s master was kneeling like this, he would naturally be uncomfortable.


    It''s just this scene, but when you look bad and handsome, there is a fire, and the murderous intent is faintly revealed in the eyes: "Uncle Yang, you are so capable, how dare you make your Highness kneel and worship you?"


    "Xingyun, get up quickly, get up quickly! I can''t stand your worship now!" Uncle Yang was also taken aback, and hurriedly got up and helped Li Xingyun.


    Li Xingyun¡¯s identity has already been exposed, but from now on, he will be a ninth-fifth person. It is natural not to bow down to him on such occasions, otherwise Li Tang¡¯s majesty will be lost.


    Although Uncle Yang did not want to see Li Xingyun take this step, but in the current situation, there is only one way to go. He has worked hard, but unfortunately he failed. This is fate.


    "Being a teacher for one day, and a father for life, this worship, the master can bear!" Li Xingyun said with a serious face.


    Uncle Yang looked at the bad handsome: "Why, haven''t you come to see your Highness?"


    "Uh~ I don''t need this..." Li Xingyun waved his hand quickly. After all, he was so handsome but the man who taught him martial arts, how embarrassed to make him kneel down.


    It''s just that because of the bad commander, he also explained that he is not allowed to tell others that his martial arts was taught by him. Therefore, when he saw the bad commander, he was just a little surprised and didn''t show it.


    "Huh!" Hearing this, the bad handsome snorted. This Li Xingyun knelt down to worship Uncle Yang, but when he arrived, he wanted to kneel down to worship Li Xingyun. Isn''t it obvious that he is inferior to Uncle Yang?Bad handsome is naturally very upset.


    However, Uncle Yang didn''t want to just let go of the bad-looking handsome, and looked serious: "The courtesy can''t be abandoned, the bad-looking, since you want to push Nebula to that position, now, do you want to shrink?"


    "I have already said that if I want my allegiance, it depends on his wishes, whether he intends to reorganize Li Tangjiangshan!"


    "Master..." Li Xingyun wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Uncle Yang: "Hey~Xingyun, the matter is here. It is no longer a question of whether you want to or not. Your identity has been revealed. If you want to live the life of an ordinary person, it¡¯s no longer enough. Just look at the people around you. Even if you don¡¯t want to sit in that high position, some people with ulterior motives will push you to that high position... I never teach you martial arts, just I don¡¯t want you to be involved in this dispute and remain an ordinary person, but you have learned it secretly. This is all fate, and you are destined to face it..."


    Seeing this situation, Zhang Zifan on the side was a little uncomfortable, and whispered to Li Cunzhong: "No, Jiu Shu, didn''t you say that Monkey King is the descendant of the Li Tang royal family?"


    Li Cunzhong sneered: "It seems that you are still too young. They are acting for others to watch. Don''t be fooled!"


    "But it doesn''t seem to be acting?" Zhang Zifan whispered.


    And just as the two uncles and nephews muttered, Li Xingyun over there also made up his mind: "Since the master has said so, it seems that I have no choice!" Then, he looked at the bad handsome: " If I agree, you will be loyal to me and listen to me, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, you first dismiss the Xuan Ming teaching in front of me for me!" Li Xingyun was very poignant behind his hands.


    "... Subordinate Yuan Tiangang, take the command!" The bad handsome immediately clasped his fists and knelt in front of Li Xingyun on one knee to show his allegiance. , But the breath is gradually rising...


    The next moment, the figure flashed in front of Zhu Yougui, and he shot it with a palm, but was blocked in time by Zhu Yougui. Unfortunately, the difference in strength between the two was so great that it was not comparable at all. With a few tricks, Yuan Tiangang It was already a palm slap on his dantian, abolishing all his skills.


    This kind of change caused all the people present except Monkey King to be moved. But that is the Great Heaven, who was so easily passed away?


    "Damn, this old man is really strong, and he ignores the great heaven!" Li Xingyun looked shocked and secretly rejoiced that such an awesome character was loyal to him, but he felt a trace of anxiety in his heart, so awesome. Characters seem to be difficult to control, and if one is not good, they will suffer.


    "Poor Zhu Yougui, I still can''t hide from the teasing of fate!" Monkey King looked at the Emperor Underworld, who had fallen to the ground with an incredible expression, and shook his head, only to say that this guy is really a tragedy.


    Zhu Yougui vomited blood and struggling to stand up: "I...The strength of my great heaven is so vulnerable?!"


    "Huh~Is the Great Heaven position great?" Yuan Tiangang looked disdainful.


    "Oh my God! Lord Mingdi was so defeated?! This guy is a monster! Run! Otherwise, you will be dead!"


    Upon seeing this, the rest of the Xuan Ming cultivators showed horror and fled in all directions...


    Yuan Tiangang snorted coldly, and he didn''t bother to chase after him. The Emperor Ming was dead. He didn''t even bother to kill these little guys and dirty his hands.


    "So, next, it''s you..." After sending Xuan Mingjiao, Yuan Tiangang looked at Tongwenguan and Li Maozhen and others...

 1984 Chapter Thirty One

    When Yuan Tiangang saw it in this way, everyone in the Tongwen Museum became serious, and he rolled up his sleeves, but he was not afraid: "Oh, you stinky old man, don¡¯t think it¡¯s all right for a few moments. Pull horizontally, believe it or not..."


    "Shut up!" Zhang Zifan listened, hurriedly jumped up, hung on Qingguo''s body, and blocked her mouth with both hands.


    This Yuan Tiangang almost killed the Emperor Zhu Yougui in seconds!That''s a real top master of the big heaven!If the lady is allowed to speak out, then the people in the Tongwen Museum where they are present may have to finish playing.


    Li Cunxiao glared at Yuan Tiangang with a hostile look. This guy had a simple mind, but he didn''t know what fear was, but fortunately he was stopped by Li Cunzhong.


    Taking a step forward, Li Cunzhong held his fist to Yuan Tiangang and said respectfully: "I''m not handsome, we have already stated our attitude before, and we are on the side of Your Highness, so I said that the people in the Tongwen Museum are all my own... "


    "Huh~ I count you guys!" The bad guy snorted coldly, his face was indifferent, and he stood there, giving people a sense of fear and horror: "But I also know that you are just talking politely to survive, but it doesn''t matter, to At that time I will personally visit the Holy Master of your Tongwenkan..."


    When Zhang Zifan and others heard this, their complexions changed slightly, but they could only take a step back and swallow their anger. Yuan Tiangang''s strength was too strong. If they resisted, there was no chance of winning, they could only take one step, which counted as one step.


    "So now, tell me your choice!"


    Yuan Tiangang looked at Monkey King and his group, with his hands behind him, like a hidden master.


    Seeing this scene, Li Cunzhong and the others were a little confused. Zhang Zifan pulled Li Cunzhong''s sleeves quietly and whispered: "Uncle Ji, didn''t you say that Monkey King is the descendant of the Li Tang royal family? What''s the answer? What? As a bad handsome, it shouldn¡¯t be possible to not know the identity of the real descendants of Li Tang, right? And like the bad handsome, it¡¯s impossible to bow down to anyone other than the descendants of Li Tang, right?"


    "This...this..." Li Cunzhong wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and didn''t know how to answer it. It seemed that from beginning to end, they all seemed like fools and ran into a misunderstanding.


    "Fortunately, it''s okay~~ Fortunately, we haven''t taken any action yet, otherwise this face will be lost..." Li Cunzhong hushed with a look of rejoicing.


    Hearing this, Zhang Zifan was dumbfounded and speechless, blushing like fire.


    "What do you want? Brother Wukong are our friends, you are not allowed to move them!" Lu Linxuan saw it, and immediately stood in front of Monkey King, staring at Yuan Tiangang Jiao.


    "Yes, bad handsome, I won''t allow you to move Wukong and the others, they are all my saviors!" Li Xingyun glared at bad handsome, his tone was extremely tough and coldly shouted, but his heart was nervous to death. No way, the pressure of this bad handsome man is really too great.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t be too naive!" Yuan Tiangang glanced at Li Xingyun, and took a fist, which is considered to give him some face: "If you want to make a comeback, I can''t do anything by waiting, you must have enough Powerful forces will work. If the princes sitting on the side like King Qi cannot be used by us, they will definitely become our enemies. Therefore, if they are not ministers, they can only be destroyed!"


    "Oh ~ destruction?" Li Maozhen heard it, and suddenly laughed, staring at Yuan Tiangang, still calm and unhurried, with extraordinary temperament: "It''s really a big tone for a bad handsome man, I really want to ask you something. How can I destroy me!"


    "So, you don''t plan to be loyal to Your Highness?" Yuan Tiangang''s tone was indifferent, but anyone can hear the coldness in his tone: "It seems that you have to feel it even if your strength is in the big sky. Above, how far is the gap with this coach!"


    As he said, his figure appeared behind Li Maozhen in an instant like a teleport, a sweep of Tan legs swept out, Li Maozhen seemed to have noticed it, jumped up and avoided, the palm of his hand blew the hunting wind, facing Yuan Tiangang''s face was shot!


    The shot is fast, like lightning, with the sound of wind and thunder!


    Yuan Tiangang was a little surprised. He ran his internal force and fisted against him. The palms of his fists immediately collided, and a tornado storm broke out, sweeping away, and the ground was cracked apart!


    Almost in an instant, the bodies of the two of them were shocked, groaning, and taking a few steps back to stabilize their bodies!


    It''s just that Li Maozhen retreated twelve steps, while Yuan Tiangang retreated ten and a half steps.


    However, just this pair of hands really shocked Yuan Tiangang. He has always maintained an indifferent demeanor. He who is aloof is finally moved at this moment: "You... actually reached that state too?!!!"


    "Why, does this surprise you?" There was an inexplicable smile on the corner of Li Maozhen''s mouth, which could make the bad guys who did not change the appearance of Tai Shan collapse in front of him were moved. That is also an amazing thing. Achieved: "Or, are you shocked and surprised by people who have reached this level except yourself?"


    Yuan Tiangang''s frowning brows suddenly stretched out, and he exclaimed from the heart: "It''s really amazing. The old man can be considered a genius and peerless, but it took hundreds of years to reach this state. I didn''t expect you But two in thirty, you have caught up with the old man''s pace. It''s amazing, really amazing! I have to say that your talent is even worse than the old man!"


    "The bad guy is overwhelmed, I can have the achievements I have now, it is only a blessing to others!" Li Maozhen said, looking at Monkey King without a trace.


    "That''s it!"


    Naturally, this insignificant behavior of Li Maozhen could not be concealed from Yuan Tiangang. Seeing her expression like this, she suddenly realized: "It''s no wonder that you are as proud as a arrogant man, but you will look at him with admiration. Women are only women after all. One word!"


    "Female...woman???? Is this Li Maozhen a woman?" Zhang Zifan looked at Li Cunzhong curiously, with a questioning expression on his face.


    "It is rumored that King Li Maozhen is the same person as Shui Yunji, the female emperor of Magic Music Square, but this is just a rumor. I am not sure whether it is true or not. This secret is no longer a secret to the real high-level people, but now it seems , It is really possible that these two people are the same person!"


    "Huh! Stop talking nonsense, let me ask for advice and advice on bad and handsome tricks today!" Li Maozhen sneered, the exercises reached the extreme, the breath of the whole body shook so that the atmosphere all over his body became a little twisted and fluctuated.


    "Also... Since the breakthrough, the old man has never used his true strength. It seems today that he can finally get his wish!" ..

 1985 Chapter 32 Yuan Tiangang vs Li Maozhen

    I saw Yuan Tiangang tilting his head slightly, clenching his fists, and the unfathomable internal force has already turned into substance and overflowed from his body, attached to the outside of his body, looking breathtaking.


    This powerful aura''s internal power shook the sand and rocks around him slightly. It is worthy of being a figure who has lived for more than three hundred years. This internal strength is truly unmatched, even if it is Li Maozhen, who is in the same realm with him. It doesn''t work either.


    "Maozhen, be careful. This is the Tiangang fighting spirit evolved from the ultimate expression of his "Tiangang Jue" practice. Offensive and defensive are integrated, invincible, and go all out. Don''t have the idea of ??retaining strength, otherwise you will undoubtedly lose. "Sun Wukong reminded him in due course.


    Because he knows that those who are above all have a common problem with death, that is, they always use the last resort at the most critical moment.


    Regarding this, Monkey King is quite speechless. In other words, he has been beaten and disabled. Even if he uses the strongest means, I am afraid it is not his peak state, right?He deserved to kneel inexplicably in the end.


    Reminded by Monkey King, Li Maozhen nodded solemnly, and the exercises worked to the extreme, surrounded by internal energy, protecting the surface of his internal organs, and she did not dare to slack in the slightest and went all out.


    However, from the perspective of light momentum, it is indeed weaker than Yuan Tiangang. After all, Yuan Tiangang has lived for hundreds of years. Li Maozhen''s realm is equivalent to him, but his internal strength is slightly insufficient.


    The two of them have made enough preparations, so naturally there is no need to talk nonsense. Each of them is a little bit on the ground, and their bodies flashed in a flash, as if they were teleporting, and crashed together. The strong wind of fists and feet carried an incomparable terrible internal force, blowing. Miao Chengtian and the others are a little unstable and back again and again.


    With fists and feet like a shadow, the speed of the two fights is simply dizzying, and even the movements are unclear. In a moment, they have already fought for dozens of rounds without distinction!


    "Haha~~ Happy! It''s so happy, at a young age, you can beat me to this level, I have to say, Li Maozhen, you are more and more surprised the old man!"


    The two of them collided with their fists, each was shocked and flew upside down, but Yuan Tiangang laughed out loud. In his words, there was indescribable excitement. Invincible was the loneliest one. It was able to meet such opponents, and Is there any reason not to be excited?


    "Pick me up and try this trick!!"


    With a sharp shout, Yuan Tiangang clenched his right fist, and an extremely heavy breath came out of his right fist in vain. The surrounding airflow gathered at an astonishing speed, forming a rapidly rotating vortex, inhaling his right fist. Among...


    This trick is not trivial. Li Maozhen could sense it by just smelling the breath, and she didn''t dare to hold it big, her face was full of dignity, her internal strength was like a substance gushing, forming a huge purple phoenix, with a clear cry, like a magical sound. The irritating person''s head was dizzy, his eyes were diffusive, and he fell into the illusion created by Qingming.


    The eyes of Miao Chengtian and others who watched the battle gradually became blood red, and they were about to be controlled by the magic sound, but they were shocked by the indifferent "waking up" of Monkey King. They all changed their faces. A look of fear.


    "What a terrible strength...Quick! Retreat, stay away from here!" Zhang Zifan and the others were also a blessing in disguise and were saved by Monkey King. They didn''t dare to hesitate any more at the moment.


    "Brother Wukong, let''s stay away too!" Lu Linxuan swallowed and looked at Monkey King with a look of fear.The scene of these two fighting is indeed a bit scary.


    "It''s okay..." Sun Wukong had a plain face: "I didn''t expect that as Maozhen''s strength increased, the phantom sound effect of her "Phantom Sound" also improved so much.


    Yuan Tiangang and Li Maozhen both used one of their unique tricks at this time.


    The wind was blowing all around, completely affected by his terrible inner strength, and the wind and dust swept the sky.


    With a roar and a cold drink, Yuan Tiangang and Li Maozhen shot at the same time. A giant fist made entirely of internal forces collided with a purple Luanfeng in the air, erupting a terrifying whirlpool of internal strength, even on the ground. Was shaken for a moment!


    The storm formed by the horrible impact is like a violent wind. The sand and stone trees are all shaking and breaking. Together with Miao Chengtian, who is a big heaven, Xuan Jingtian is standing unstable, if they are not hiding in Behind Monkey King, I am afraid that he has already been shaken out.


    "So strong! Is this the strength above the great heaven?"


    Everyone was shocked by the battle between the two, one by one, his eyes widened, his breath was closed, his heart beating violently because of excitement and shock.


    This terrible power, even if it is a big heaven, I am afraid it will be killed instantly!


    "Hahaha~~ Not bad! I even took the old man''s trick!" Yuan Tiangang put his hands behind his back and looked at Li Maozhen on the opposite side indifferently. His expression was still so calm and indifferent.


    On the other hand, Li Maozhen''s breath was a little confused, and her breathing became slightly quicker.


    Li Maozhen snorted coldly, not to be outdone: "It''s worthy of being an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years. She has a deep inner strength. It really is not comparable to me, a newcomer! But if you want to beat me, you can''t pay a price. Yeah!"


    "Your strength old man has already agreed, so why bother to die, it''s a pity to die, why don''t you and I join hands, how about your highness? One day, you and I will serve as ministers in the same palace, and that will be under one person and above 10,000!" At this time, Yuan Tiangang really moved his love for talent. If Li Maozhen was to help him, and the two would join hands with him, why not worry about Li Tang''s return?


    "Huh~ this person is only loyal to Wukong, except him, don''t want to let the king help to surrender!" Li Maozhen looked cold, and his voice was unshakable.


    "Really, that''s really a pity!" Yuan Tiangang sighed slightly, "Actually, I really don''t want to see you, the proud man of heaven, fall!"


    As the voice fell, Yuan Tiangang, who had always been calm and calm, suddenly exuded a terrifying cold killing intent: "Although you and I are in the same realm, this realm is like a great heaven, with strong and weak points. This mere newcomer is my opponent that I have been brewing for hundreds of years! If it can¡¯t be used by me, then it will be killed by me! Take it, let the old man come to recognize the reality for you, and me What a gap is there!"


    A roar was already in the accent, long and thick, full of great majesty.


    The horrible internal force erupted from Yuan Tiangang¡¯s body, covering the whole body in an extremely violent posture, and instantly tore the coat wrapped around him, revealing his horrible and ugly truth, but his appearance was ugly, But it is full of terrifying power that makes one''s heart palpitating!..

 1986 Chapter 33: This Is Strength

    "Ah!!!" Lu Linxuan exclaimed, obviously shocked by Yuan Tiangang''s appearance: "He...he...he...how does he look like this?"


    Even Ji Ruxue and the others are slightly moved. I have to say that this Yuan Tiangang''s appearance is indeed a bit scary, and his face is''rotted'' like a zombie, hideous and terrifying.


    "The price paid for taking the medicine for immortality..." Sun Wukong explained: "It was because Emperor Taizong saw Yuan Tiangang''s tragic situation after taking the medicine and took into account his fame, so he did not dare to take it until he died. medicine."


    "Do you know this secret?" Lu Linxuan looked at Monkey King with curiosity and admiration.


    "The things in the world, you can only gain if you lose!" Ji Ruxue sighed.


    During the conversation between a few people, Yuan Tiangang had already used his skills to the extreme, and the tyrannical aura exuding from his body made the weaker people and their breathing a little heavier.


    "Take it!"


    With a deep cry, his body moved like a teleportation, Yuan Tiangang appeared in front of Li Maozhen in an instant, and a straight fist suddenly blasted out, but it contained a mighty force!


    Li Maozhen was not afraid at all. On top of her slender hand, there was a layer of real internal force, and she rushed out. The moment the dull voice came out, a terrifying wind and air wave shook, and the ground was swept up. , The formation of flying sand in the sky spread.


    Only at the moment of the fight, Li Maozhen''s complexion changed slightly. With this pair of fists, she actually felt a faint pain on her fist, and she almost retreated from the shock. Fortunately, she just got a little right foot in time. On the ground, the soles of the feet were sunken in it, but the figure was forcibly stopped.


    The fists and shadows of the two flew, their figures were not flickering, and their light work reached an extreme. For a while, the ground and the air for a while, it was difficult to see the victory or defeat in a short time...


    It¡¯s just that as time went on, Monkey King clearly saw that Li Maozhen¡¯s stamina was insufficient. The prolonged battle caused her internal strength to be seriously exhausted, not as long as Yuan Tiangang, plus Yuan Tiangang¡¯s fists and feet were extremely heavy and attacking. Astonishing, the prolonged collision made Li Maozhen feel that her fists and feet were slightly paralyzed.


    This weakness was evident, and it was natural that Yuan Tiangang¡¯s more violent attack was ushered in. After the 1st round, because Li Maozhen¡¯s fist was weak, he could not completely receive Yuan Tiangang¡¯s swift punch, and his figure was slightly stagnant. The momentary gap was naturally caught by Yuan Tiangang, and he punched Li Maozhen directly!


    Li Maozhen was slightly short in time, she suddenly felt a short punch on her left shoulder, and at the same time the pain spread, her internal strength was also a little dazzled, and the frenzied fist wind made her face even more painful. The hairpin that bound the full strands of hair broke, and the black hair fell in an instant, Li Maozhen instantly turned from a handsome and extraordinary prince to a little beautiful and charming.


    If this is the case, with Li Maozhen¡¯s current strength, he can still respond in time. However, Yuan Tiangang¡¯s palm is extremely fierce, and the entrainment of Tiangang¡¯s fighting spirit is even more invincible. This punch is at the same time as Li Maozhen¡¯s left shoulder. With a chuckle, the effect of bursting a garment was triggered, and her outer garment was torn apart in an instant!


    Li Maozhen¡¯s shock was extraordinary. He made the instinct that a woman should have. In an instant, he used his hands to protect the former Hungarian, but was also hit by Yuan Tiangang''s palm at the pubic area. Li Maozhen immediately spouted blood. , The body shape is like a kite with a broken string flying upside down...


    "Hmph~ A woman is a woman!" Yuan Tiangang snorted coldly, his face revealed a trace of disdain: "If you dare to have such a daughter-like mentality, you really want to die.


    In a flash, he appeared beside Li Maozhen who was flying upside down in the air, and he was about to give the final blow!


    Li Maozhen¡¯s complexion changed drastically. Yuan Tiangang¡¯s previous palm was extremely stubborn and fierce, and it happened to hit her pubic area. Fortunately, her internal strength was also good, and she had internal energy protection, so that she was not abandoned like Zhu Yougui. A body''s internal strength, but Dan Tian was also greatly shaken, and it was difficult to control the dazzling internal strength for a while, and it was already unable to resist this final blow.


    If this final blow were to be compacted, she would be unable to resist her current state of dazzling internal strength. She was destined to follow in the footsteps of Zhu Yougui, and Dan Tian was forced to use up her internal strength.


    "This is the end of being an enemy of me!" Yuan Tiangang snorted coldly, and he acted mercilessly. Unfortunately, when his right palm contained terror and Li Maozhen''s dantian was a little different, he could not stop. , It¡¯s no longer difficult to make a profit.


    It turned out that his right wrist was already grasped by a hand that looked like an iron hoop. Regardless of how hard he was, it was muddy into the sea, it was difficult to achieve the slightest effect, and his expression was finally moved: "You..."


    But before the words were finished, Monkey King grabbed Yuan Tiangang''s right hand, raised it above his head, and threw it to the ground. There was a violent roar of''bang'', and the whole earth trembled, a huge pothole instantly It was shaking and driving, spreading all the way, until tens of meters away, sinking one meter!


    "Puff" a mouthful of blood spurted out, Yuan Tiangang''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he opened his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound, because the intense pain and dullness of his whole body made him temporarily shocked, and he couldn''t make a sound.


    Monkey Wukong kicked it casually again, kicking Yuan Tiangang out a hundred meters away like rubbish, wiping his head and bleeding on the ground, embarrassed and even more miserable.


    "I...I...my...Mah!!!"


    Li Xingyun was so scared by the sudden change that his eyes widened and his mouth was open. How could Yuan Tiangang, who had just been brave and invincible, suddenly be second?


    "This...this...this...this person...is actually stronger?!!!" Li Cunzhong was also shaking when he spoke, and how incredible and terrifying the strength Yuan Tiangang showed!But at this moment, they thought they had achieved martial arts, but the unfathomable person was suddenly given a second by Monkey King. While shocked and unbelievable, the heart was shocked by the stormy sea.


    Yuan Tiangang''s strength is already unfathomable, and to what extent is the person who killed these characters in a flash?


    At this moment, let alone outsiders, even Ji Ruxue and the others were shocked and speechless.


    Even Li Maozhen was stunned by the terrifying power of Monkey King''s sudden shot. She had expected that Monkey King''s strength was definitely above her, but she really didn''t expect that he was so tough that even powerful men like Yuan Tiangang were. Say seconds are seconds.


    "Would you like to be so exaggerated!!!" Zhang Zifan''s face was dull, and the handsome folding fan in his hand fell to the ground without knowing it...

 1987 Chapter 34 is so simple

    "Are you okay?" Monkey King hugged Li Maozhen and asked concerned.


    Li Maozhen shook her head, saying that there was nothing wrong with it. It was just that she was so intimately held by Monkey King, which made her face slightly flushed, and she felt ashamed, but at the same time, an inexplicable joy emerged. Italian sweetness.


    At this moment, she draped her hair like a waterfall to her waist, and the ribbon that was tightly wrapped in front of Hungary was completely released and swollen because of the break. At this moment, she has completely recovered. Daughter body.


    "It seems that Qi Wang Li Maozhen is indeed the female emperor Shui Yunji of Huanyinfang!" Seeing this situation, Li Cunzhong naturally knew Li Maozhen''s true identity.


    But this did not give them much surprise, because at this moment, they still have not recovered from the shock that Monkey King gave them.


    "Impossible! Impossible!!! How could this handsome lose! How could this handsome lose! How could this handsome also be as vulnerable as you and other rubbish!!"


    Yuan Tiangang, covered in blood, struggling to stand up from the ground, his face roared savagely, his role has always been an absolutely invincible existence, but today, his self-confidence, this pride has been stunned. Breaking mercilessly, which made him a little unacceptable, like crazy.


    Sun Wukong was still merciful when he shot, otherwise Yuan Tiangang would have broken bones and buckled up.


    But even so, he was still uncomfortable. Several ribs were broken all over his body, but they had been forcibly protected by his powerful internal force, and he couldn''t see the appearance of serious injuries.


    At this time, Yuan Tiangang was already extremely angry, and in line with his hideous and ugly face, he was like a ghost from hell, really scary enough.


    The unfathomable internal force circulated to the surface of the body, rising and coiling, and the aura was astonishing and terrifying, making the surrounding violent wind blew, the branches swaying, flying sand and rocks.


    Monkey King glanced at Yuan Tiangang with a plain face, took out a piece of clothing to put on Li Maozhen, and then calmly said: "The garbage must have the consciousness of garbage, like you garbage, I am not interested in playing with you. ¡­"


    As soon as the voice fell, his figure already appeared in front of Yuan Tiangang. In his panic, before he could respond, he suddenly felt a pain in Hungarian''s mouth, as if he was hit by a mountain, and a mouthful of blood spurted. It flew backwards at an instantaneous speed, breaking dozens of big trees in succession on the road, and banging with a loud bang, hitting the rock wall of the mountain behind, directly blasting it through, but the remaining potential Without stopping there, he still flew towards the distance at an alarming speed until he fell into a waterfall several thousand meters away before calming down.


    "!!!"


    The people present looked at the straight and deep ditch left in the ground because of the horrible energy, the shattered branches and broken trees, and the huge hole that blasted through the entire mountain, all left with the sound of air-conditioning. !


    At this moment, all of them were indeed frightened out of fright. With one kick, they were able to kick people through the mountain, and they flew thousands of meters away without a trace. This terrifying force, Is it something human can do?


    "It seems to be a little too hard and kicked him thousands of meters away..." Monkey King muttered to himself, and looked at Li Xingyun, who was shocked and dull: "This old thing is a bit ugly. , But the strength is still possible. With him to help you, there may be a little hope of reorganizing Li Tanghui. Go get him back!"


    If Yuan Tiangang died like this, it would be boring, so let''s keep his life for fun.


    Monkey King''s voice also pulled Ji Ruxue and the others back to the gods. One by one, they ran to Monkey King and grabbed their hands or the corners of their clothes, and looked at him with eyes full of worship and love.


    "Mrs. Wife...too strong! What kind of state has this reached!!!" Li Cunzhong''s voice was trembling, and his whole body was shaking uncontrollably.


    Li Cunxiao beside him also had an expression of fear.


    "This... it''s unreasonable for this person to be strong!" Zhang Zifan swallowed, with a frightened expression on his face: "...Who else in the world can hold back such a...perversion?!"


    "My mother, this guy is so tough, he''s not human!" Qingguo opened her mouth wide, and she was frightened stupidly who was always heartless.


    "Sister~~Only such a man can accompany our sisters with this flowery and jade look!" Qingcheng made an orchid finger, and looked at Monkey King, his complexion was slightly reddish, in her meaning, mother see Fuck this man.


    "Oh~ I''ll go, what the girl said is so reasonable!" Qingguo patted his thick legs, feeling very reasonable: "But there are already men, but they are not the kind of people. It is a pity. But this handsome guy is indeed too cruel, and the two sisters can¡¯t help it! It¡¯s better to bully our family..."


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang Zifan made an expression that I wanted to die when he heard the conversation between the two sisters.


    Regardless of how others are feeling at this time, after listening to Monkey King¡¯s words, Lu Linxuan, who came back to his senses, looked at Monkey King, and his admiring eyes were full of curiosity: "That... Brother Wukong, that ugly monster has been kicked so far by you. Is it fate?"


    "I have been merciful and protected his vitals. He can''t die. At most, he will be fractured. With his internal strength training, he will be fine after a few months. There is nothing serious."


    "It''s been several months, and you said it''s okay?" Lu Linxuan muttered softly, stuck out his tongue, and mourned Yuan Tiangang for a second.


    "Why didn''t you just kill him? What''s the use of keeping it?" Li Maozhen looked puzzled, and there was a trace of warm anger on her face. Yuan Tiangang exploded her coat, and even the ribbon wrapped around Hun was broken. Although she did not leave, Wang Qi''s daughter was completely exposed, so she was still a bit angry, saying that women are very vengeful.


    "I''m not here to propose a marriage? Just treat it as a bride price."


    "The bride price?" Ji Ruxue and the others were full of curiosity, while Lu Linxuan made a big red face, but he was very happy.


    Monkey King turned his head to the side of Uncle Yang and looked at him: "How about it, what do you think of my betrothal gift to such a master as you?"


    Uncle Yang hurriedly clasped his fists and saluted, which is also considered witty: "Satisfied, it is too satisfying. As long as Lin Xuan agrees, I would raise my hands in favor of this marriage."


    Being able to get married with such a terrifying strong man, Uncle Yang''s worries can be considered a lot relieved, at least, the uncontrollable bad handsome is no longer a threat...

 1988 Chapter 35—True Love

    I have to say that the current Uncle Yang''s mood is still very good, because of Lu Linxuan''s relationship, he can completely get rid of the burden of bad people, and no longer need to be controlled by bad handsome.


    Yuan Tiangang was rescued by Uncle Yang and Li Xingyun. As Sun Wukong said, the bones of this guy had been broken, but in this era of rampant internal strength, there is no shortage of talents. Dibao, based on Yuan Tiangang''s hundreds of years of background, can even be refined for the longevity medicine, it is not a problem to come up with some healing medicine, but the injury is too serious, and I don''t want to stand up for several months.


    The Jianlu incident has come to an end, and the next question is the people of Tongwenguan.


    "I won''t care about your agreement with that ugly monster. Why do you want to go..." Monkey King looked at Li Cunzhong and others indifferently, and said to Zhang Zifan again: "You stay!"


    When Li Cunzhong heard the words, he only hesitated for a moment, and then decisively turned and left. Faced with Monkey King, not only did it bring great pressure to them, but also because the Tongwen Museum was gentle on the surface, but secretly formed cliques, with many different factions and relationships. It''s complicated.


    "Boy, I can warn you, don''t hurt my father-in-law, or even if we can''t beat you, then we will have to fight you hard!" Qingguo stared at Monkey King with warning and said harshly. .


    "That''s so much nonsense, get out!" Zhang Zifan was afraid that the vulgar behavior of the two sisters would anger Monkey King, and immediately shouted angrily.


    Although he could not wait for these two sisters to die quickly, but when it came to life and death, it was still a bit unbearable. After all, these two sisters were the first women he dedicated to.


    Moreover, although the two sisters usually beat him at every turn, they are very reliable at the critical moment. For example, now, they dare to smash against him because he is afraid of him. Super abnormal, I am somewhat moved and admired.


    "It seems that the two of them are deeply attached to you!" Monkey King was not angry, but looked at Zhang Zifan with a joking expression: "Very affectionate..."


    "Please stop telling me, I want to die!" Zhang Zifan suddenly put on a bitter face.


    Qing Guo Qingcheng originally wanted to say something, but was dragged away by Li Cunzhong''s wit: "Let''s go quickly, with the strength of that adult, if we really want to harm Zifan, it''s useless for us to stay..."


    Seeing that Li Cunzhong and others had already left, Zhang Zifan respectfully clasped his fist to Monkey King: "Master Monkey King, I wonder if you left me alone?"


    "Want to know your own life experience?" Monkey King asked directly.


    Because of his relationship, many things have changed. Zhang Zifan has not had much communication with Li Xingyun. According to the development of this situation, he will not know his life experience until he is known for years, so Sun Wukong wants to mention him. Click to speed up the progress of the incident.


    "Do you know my life experience?" Zhang Zifan became excited when he heard the words, and his hands trembled slightly because of the excitement.


    "Naturally know..." Monkey King smiled, "Go find a crazy Taoist named Zhang Xuanling, maybe you can know everything you want to know."


    "Zhang Xuanling... Crazy Taoist?" Zhang Zifan whispered to himself, firmly remembering these six words in his head, and then looked at Monkey King seriously: "Why do you tell me this?"


    "You even dare to enjoy the heavy taste like Qingguoqingcheng, but I admire you..." Monkey King was joking.


    "..." Zhang Zifan was silent for a while, full of black lines: "I don''t know if I should be happy or sad...If you like it, I don''t mind sending them two sisters to you..."


    "Huh~~Scum!" Ji Ruxue snorted when she heard this.


    From a woman''s point of view, Zhang Zifan''s remarks were indeed scumbags. Lu Linxuan and the others all cast contemptuous glances at him.


    "Hey~~ You guys really don¡¯t have a backache while standing and talking..." Zhang Zifan looked depressed. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say these words. He just vented silently in his heart. Seeing how irritated a few women were It is the kind that is very close to Monkey King. He can''t afford to provoke him, so he bent and clasped his fists and said, "I don''t know what else Monkey King has to order?


    She made a face of''Is it okay to leave now?''


    "It seems that you can''t wait to meet your two beautiful women, get out of here!" Monkey King waved his hand generously.


    Zhang Zifan was speechless for a while, but couldn''t refute, so he could only hold his fists again and leave.


    "Big Brother Wukong, why are you talking so much to that nasty person! Humph~" Lu Linxuan looked at Zhang Zifan''s away back and was very upset, because Zhang Zifan wanted to give his two women to Sun Wukong, but she got caught Completely despise it.


    Destiny is a wonderful thing. In the original book, isn''t Lu Linxuan walking with the person she hates at this time?


    "Actually, I really admire him..." Sun Wukong''s face looked like a smile, and he glanced at Li Xingyun and Shang Guan Yunque: "He and Qing Guo Qingcheng are just like your senior brother and Shang Guan Yunque. It''s all true love!"


    Lu Linxuan: "..."


    Li Maozhen and others: "..."


    Li Xingyun made an expression that was uglier than crying: "Brother Wukong, I didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, so I lay down the gun?"


    After all jokes and frolics, the sky gradually became clear. Monkey King and his team also began to march towards the Tibetan Soldier Valley. After all, Jianlu was no longer concealed and was burned out by a fire. Besides, the medicine to treat Yuan Tiangang was also in Tibetan soldiers Valley.


    Without the interference of other things, there were people leading the way. They only spent two days before they arrived at the secret base of the long-lost bad people-Tibetan Soldier Valley.


    However, when they left, they had forgotten one person, the Emperor of Xuanming Cult, Zhu Yougui who had been ignored by them.


    In fact, they can¡¯t be blamed for this. It can only be said that the shock brought to them by Monkey King is so great that they have already ignored other things, so that in the end, their thinking has followed Monkey King, and Monkey King said to go. They left, saying that staying means staying, they didn''t think much about it.


    As for Monkey King, he didn''t regard Zhu Yougui as the same thing and simply ignored him.


    Until everyone left and the place became a little quiet and terrible, Zhu Yougui emerged from a messy bush with difficulty, his face pale, like a ghost: "Yuan Tiangang...huh! Today''s insult, tomorrow will be A hundredfold return!!!"


    There was endless icy hatred in the voice, but the limping back figure looked extremely pathetic... ..

 1989 Chapter 36 Cage Spring Sword

    Xuanming teaches the rudder.


    The judge of water and fire also survived the chaos, and was reporting the situation of Jianlu and his party in front of Meng Po.


    "In that case, Emperor Ming is missing?" Po Meng lived on crutches and humped her waist, making it impossible for the judge of water and fire to see the inexplicable light in her eyes with her head down.


    "Yes, we waited for the group to leave, and then went back and took a look. The Emperor Ming has disappeared without a trace, and he has nowhere to go. We also inquired about it afterwards. The bad handsome and others did not take the Emperor Ming..."


    "The Emperor Ming''s martial arts has been abolished, I am afraid that he has left on his own, how dare to return here..." Po Meng''s voice was old and very old, and the eyes of the judge of the water and fire showed inexplicable meaning: "Just why are you two? nothing?"


    "It''s that they didn''t put us in their eyes at all, so that''s why they saved our lives..." The judge of water and fire felt very lucky at this time. In front of that kind of terrible opponent, they were able to come back alive.


    A few tricks of the bad handsome are the means to abolish the Emperor Underworld, they are still fresh in their memory.


    "In front of a bad handsome, you are really just two..." Po Meng had a plain face, but she was quite unhappy when she heard this in the ears of the judge of water and fire. Everyone loves face. Although this is true, Can''t say it in person so unceremoniously?


    Judge Water and Fire just wanted to speak, but Po Meng was in vain. Her extremely powerful palm suddenly slapped on Judge Water and Fire. With a scream, both of them vomited blood and flew out under the incredible expressions...


    Not to mention that these two people were already injured, even if they were attacked by Po Meng during their heyday, they would have been seriously injured.


    "Po Meng! What do you...what do you mean?!!!" Yang Yan looked angry, his face was sullen and watery, and he almost gritted his teeth coldly.


    With blood on the corner of Yang Miao''s mouth, he was also glaring at Po Meng with a gloomy expression. The two of them didn''t think about why Po Meng suddenly got into trouble, which made them also inexplicable and full of question marks.


    "The Emperor Ming has disappeared without a trace. The Xuanming cultivators also ran away, scattered, and are dead in name. Then, what face do you two have to stay here?" Meng Po''s tone was flat, but with a trace of gloom. And killing intent.


    "Withdraw!" Feeling the killing intent from Po Meng, Yang Yan''s complexion changed slightly. He immediately made a decision and helped Yang Miao for several times. He disappeared from Po Meng''s sight, just full of anger. The echo was spread in the hall: "Po Meng, we have taken note of today''s affairs. One day, our brothers and two associations will get it back!"


    Po Meng''s face was flat, and she didn''t chase after her. Although the two were injured, it is still unknown whether they can catch up. Even if they catch up, if the two try their best, there is a risk.


    Waiting for a while, Po Meng looked back at the Xuanming Sect''s main altar and resolutely turned and left. A faint voice came from her mouth. This time, she didn''t seem so old: "In this way, my mission is also Is it done?"


    Zhongnan Mountain, Tibetan Soldier Valley.


    Uncle Yang held an exquisite sword box in both hands and presented it in front of Monkey King: "This is the cage spring sword that Tongwenguan and other people have been looking for..."


    Obviously, this Uncle Yang is also considered interesting, knowing that in front of Monkey King, he could not keep the cage spring sword anyway, so he simply showed it directly and earned a little favor. Anyway, because of the relationship between Lu Linxuan, he has nothing to worry about. .


    "Cage Spring Sword..." Li Maozhen, who had recovered his daughter''s body, immediately brightened his eyes upon hearing this. As a person in this world, he was destined to have some secrets that could hardly resist this Cage Spring Sword.


    He took the sword box and opened it. The Cage Spring Sword appeared in front of him. The Empress picked it up and exclaimed: "It is indeed a good sword!" After speaking, she took a look and handed it to Monkey King.


    "Give it to Li Xingyun, I''m not interested in this messy play." Monkey King didn''t even look at it, waved his hand and refused.


    "Master, this is not a tattered thing, this is a cage spring sword!" Miao Chengtian explained seriously, thinking that it is necessary to tell his master the value of this cage spring treasure, otherwise these treasures will be so handed over to others. It''s a pity.


    "In my eyes, this thing is a mess!" Monkey King directly blocked what Miao Chengtian wanted to say.


    Upon hearing this, the female emperor felt helpless, but Sun Wukong''s words had already been spoken, and she had no choice but to go against it, so she could only hand the cage spring sword to Li Xingyun somewhat reluctantly.


    Looking at the cage spring sword in front of him, Li Xingyun also looked embarrassed. He looked at Monkey King and reconfirmed: "Brother Wukong, really give it to me?"


    "If you ask you to hold it, there is so much nonsense!" Monkey King looked impatient: "The world treats it as a treasure, but it is worthless in my eyes."


    "Okay! You are an expert in the world, disdain for such vulgar things, then I am disrespectful!" Li Xingyun took the sword and looked at it carefully: "Master, this cage spring sword is really related to the cage spring treasure?"


    "Yes, it is rumored that only the Li family can open this cage spring treasure, this can be regarded as the original owner!" Uncle Yang''s face was serious, the expression of a strict teacher, and his tone was somewhat relieved.


    "But everyone in the rivers and lakes is thinking about it. Isn''t it safe to let me go?" Li Xingyun turned his eyes on Monkey King again: "I said Brother Wukong, you are all related to my junior sister. Now, it¡¯s a relative, right? Or, you can keep it for me?"


    "Fuck off, if you don''t even have the confidence to protect it, just let me ruin it!"


    "Uh~ this won''t work!"


    Before Li Xingyun spoke, Uncle Yang hurriedly said: "This is an important thing related to whether Nebula can re-shock the Li Tang imperial family, and it can''t be ruined!" He said, staring at Li Xingyun: "This It is your treasure of the Li Tang imperial family. You have to protect it even if you work hard. Besides, everyone in the world knows the cage spring sword, but a few people have to see its true appearance. Besides, the secret of the cage spring sword is said to be Only the children of the Li family can crack it. Even if someone else gets it, it''s useless, so even if you bring it with you, it''s fine."


    "Well, don''t blame me if you lose it!" Li Xingyun whispered.


    "Huh!~" Uncle Yang snorted coldly, putting on a stinky face.


    Li Xingyun was taken aback by him, and immediately smiled flatteringly: "Don''t lose, don''t lose, I will protect it if I try my best..."


    "Is this the descendant of the Li Tang royal family?" Ji Ruxue looked at Li Xingyun''s frustration and shook her head.


    "My elder brother is like this, in front of me and my master, he has always been persuaded..." Lu Linxuan did not forget to make a knife.


    (PS: Happy Dragon Boat Festival, everyone, hurry home and eat rice dumplings!) ..

 1990 Chapter Thirty Seven

    Li Xingyun looked at his junior sister with a look of dissatisfaction: "Are you still my junior sister? This person hasn''t married yet, and his arms have turned away?"


    "Oh~~ I started going to the house without teaching you in a few days, right?" Lu Linxuan stared slightly, and Li Xingyun immediately persuaded: "Junior sister, I was wrong. There are so many people here. Give me some face..."


    "Just like this, he wants to revive the Li Tang imperial family, I see Xuan..." Ji Ruxue glanced at Li Xingyun and shook his head.


    This guy is in the shape of a prodigal son, and he doesn''t look like a man.


    "Isn''t it..." Li Xingyun heard that, not only did not refute, but agreed with a face: "I myself have a few kilograms, I know the best, like me, what is the material for big things? Ah! It¡¯s not all they catch the ducks on the shelves.


    When Uncle Yang heard the words, he looked serious, and said in a teaching tone: "Xingyun, now you are no longer the previous you. Now that you have reached this point, it is too late to look back. If so If you don¡¯t make your enlightenment, just let me kill you here, one hundred!"


    "Ahhh~~Master, your joke is not funny at all, I am timid, don''t scare me!" Li Xingyun was really scared by his master, in fact, he still knows his master cares about his feelings , But his master''s emotional intelligence does not seem to be very good, even if it is caring and doing good things for you, it can make him feel like a deep hatred and make people feel nervous.


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Uncle Yang glanced at Li Xingyun.


    "Cough cough~~ Master, don''t be angry, I will make my consciousness, but this kind of thing, you have to take it slowly, not in a hurry..."


    When Uncle Yang heard the words, he didn''t have much, so he agreed with Li Xingyun''s words somewhat.


    Seeing the atmosphere eased slightly, Li Xingyun immediately used the cage spring sword in his hand to say something: "Speaking of master, only I can crack the secret of this cage spring sword? Why don''t I know?"


    "Don''t ask me, this is your Li Tang''s secret, I don''t know..."


    "I think you are pretending to be awesome, so I don''t know it!" Li Xingyun glanced at his master and whispered.


    "What did you say?" Uncle Yang immediately stared at him. With his cultivation, he naturally heard clearly, but pretended not to hear clearly.


    "Uh~ nothing..." Li Xingyun immediately fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, do you know the secret of this cage spring sword?"


    "know¡­"


    Both Li Xingyun and others'' eyes lit up: "Then tell me, what is the secret of this sword? Where is the cage spring treasure?"


    Sun Wukong glanced at him: "You can''t get something for nothing. It''s up to you to explore it yourself. If you can''t solve the secret, you might as well live in the mountains and grow vegetables in seclusion."


    "Actually, I think so too, but I can''t help it!" Li Xingyun looked like Xiong had no ambitions.


    Seeing his master stared at him again, and shook his head somewhat disappointed, Li Xingyun also gave a silly smile in embarrassment.


    The next time, it was rare to calm down.


    Shangguan Yunque hasn''t come to harass Li Xingyun recently. After all, he still has to serve Yuan Tiangang personally now. He is afraid that if he is negligent, the bad guy will hang up like this, and the fun will be great.


    Having nothing to do, sisters Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian also began to work hard to practice the exercises Sun Wukong had taught them.


    And Monkey King also intends to improve the strength of Ji Ruxue and Lu Linxuan: "The strength of the two of you is really terrible. You have a middle star position and a big star position. In the future, this strength will not work. ."


    When Lu Linxuan heard the words, he bumbled his mouth, and hugged Monkey King''s arm and said spoiledly: "Then you help us improve, I heard that the strength of Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian were all raised by you!"


    Ji Ruxue also looked expectantly at Monkey King, but she knew that not only Miao Chengtian and Xuan Jingtian, but also the Emperor Empress''s ability to advance to the legendary realm was the result of Monkey King.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, sit down!" Monkey King took his hand from Lu Linxuan''s softness and said with a serious expression.


    Upon hearing this, Ji Ruxue and Lu Linxuan immediately did it, looking at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Ahem~~ You two don''t need to look at me like this, I will teach you what should be taught!" After that, Monkey King''s expression became unusually serious: "There is also, next I will teach The exercises for the two of you are my own unique mental methods. Only people I agree with can practice them. If others practice, they will inevitably lose their souls, so don¡¯t spread them out!"


    "So, is it the practice that his family can only practice?" Lu Linxuan''s face suddenly turned blushing when he heard the words, but his heart was very happy. In that case, doesn''t Sun Wukong already regard her as Is it your family?


    Lu Linxuan immediately raised his hands and swears: "Don''t worry, Brother Wukong, even if I die, I won''t reveal a word." As he said, he looked at Ji Ruxue next to him again, with an unhappy expression on his face: "Just , Why is she here too?"


    Ji Ruxue snorted coldly. She was respectful to Monkey King and the Empress, but she was rude to Lu Linxuan: "Why, don''t you want to monopolize the master? Like you, at most you will be a little girl. For my concubine, I have to be behind me."


    "What? Behind you? Aren''t you a maid? I''m not convinced, Brother Wukong, you say, who is the younger of us?"


    "Hello~~ I''m going to teach you the exercises now, why did I digress?" Monkey King looked at the two girls in front of him with a helpless expression.


    Lu Linxuan said with a serious face: "No, this order of magnitude is the most important. I''ll talk about the exercises later!"


    "This size really needs to be determined. The seniority level can''t be messed up!" Shui Yunji didn''t know when he had already appeared behind Monkey King, glanced at the two girls, and said calmly: "But no one should follow me in the position of this big sister. Grab it?"


    Lu Linxuan suddenly looked depressed when he heard this. Okay, this empress is a powerful existence who can fight Yuan Tiangang, her wrist is too thick to move: "I have no objection..."


    "Okay, don''t change the subject. After marrying me, there is no seniority. If you insist on che, you can call it according to your age. Now stop talking nonsense, you two will give me calmness, and I will directly Transmit the exercises into your mind, don''t think about it anymore."


    Seeing that Monkey King had already spoken, the women were afraid to speak too much, and fell silent...

 1991 Chapter 38-Pass by

    Looking at Ji Ruxue, both Lu Linxuan and the daughters had calmed down. Monkey King''s two fingers touched their eyebrows respectively, and a ray of light flashed away and disappeared...


    The two women suddenly felt countless information appearing in their minds. In this amazing scene, they both widened their eyes. They just wanted to talk, but they were stopped by Monkey King:''Don''t talk, be careful, now. The practice is being carved into your minds little by little. It is the easiest time to remember your comprehension, but don''t miss it."


    When the two women heard this, they both set their minds and closed their eyes. Only for a moment, a shocked expression appeared on their faces, but then they fell into peace again. After they were obviously shocked by this technique, they both I have been completely attracted by the content, addicted to it...


    "Master, what do you teach them?" Shui Yunji looked at the two daughters who were already fully immersed, a little envious, but also full of curiosity. She had also read the secrets Sun Wukong taught them to Miao Chengtian. I was shocked deeply. If the rumors of those two cheat books were to go out, the whole arena would inevitably cause a bloody storm.


    However, what Sun Wukong now teaches to the two daughters of Ji Ruxue and Lu Linxuan is actually a direct inheritance of consciousness, which seems more powerful than the previous Sun Wukong to the two daughters of Miao Chengtian.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to be envious. I will teach this mentality as long as it is my woman. Come here..." Monkey King looked at Shui Yunji and waved.


    Shui Yunji''s pretty face suddenly blushed, because of Monkey King''s words, their relationship was confirmed.


    Obediently came to Sun Wukong and sat down. Shui Yunji looked at him expectantly. The blush on her face showed that the empress also had the character of a girl in the early spring.


    "Don''t think about anything, just follow the information that emerges in your mind to study and comprehend." Monkey King said this, also pointing at Shui Yunji''s eyebrows.


    In order not to disturb people, Monkey King also set up a simple barrier for them, and then went to the back mountain. The two sisters Miao Chengtian have been practicing there. Since this mentality has been passed to Ji Ruxue and the others, Naturally, people can''t fall. If you want harmony in the harem, you can''t be partial.


    The mountain behind this is a cliff with a nice view, surrounded by a lot of trees, it doesn''t seem to be dangerous, but it adds a sense of seclusion.


    Miao Chengtian, Xuan Jingtian and the two women are fighting at this moment, the scene is extremely gorgeous, the internal air flow, rendering several colors.


    An oil umbrella in Miao Chengtian¡¯s hand was blessed by a peculiar internal force, and shimmering, it turned into dozens of oil umbrellas floating in the air when it opened and rotated, completely obscuring the sun and the line of sight. It seems that a certain formation has formed, trapping Xuan Jingtian in it, but it seems that it is in its incomplete form.


    "It seems that my sister''s magic umbrella style has been mastered. Fortunately, I have also successfully practiced the arrow rain style. Otherwise, I will really suffer!" Xuan Jingtian smiled, holding a longbow, and drew the bowstring. , The internal force condensed, formed a light arrow, shot into the sky, the light arrow burst to 30 meters high in the sky, instantly burst, split into countless light and rain showered down, the sound of''chichi'', shot down the countless On the umbrella formed by internal forces!


    Although the light rain was blocked by the oil umbrella, it disappeared in disillusionment in the next moment.


    The attacks and defenses between the two are equivalent, but they have struggled.


    "Not bad. In just two days, I have mastered this trick. It seems that you two are barely talented." Monkey King looked at the two girls and said.


    "the host!"


    After seeing Monkey King, the two sisters Miao Chengtian immediately bowed and saluted him.


    "My family, don''t need so much etiquette!" Monkey King chuckled.


    The faces of the two women were covered with a hint of blush. Xuan Jingtian stepped forward and hugged Monkey King''s arm and rubbed Da Xiong against his hand: "Is it really just barely some talent? Master!"


    "Reluctantly." Monkey King nodded earnestly: "This secret book I gave you two was originally blessed by me, and it helps others to watch the cultivation. If it is a genius-level figure, it is enough to read it once I learned it, but you started from yesterday and only learned it today..."


    "How dare we compare with a genius-level figure!" Miao Chengtian is self-aware: "We know the talents of our sisters. Without the help of the master, we can only break through in this life. Little heaven..."


    In the original book, they are twenty-four or five years old, and they are only the strength of the big stars, which is enough to explain their own talents.


    On the other hand, Li Xingyun, when he was a child, was only taught by a bad commander for a period of time. After that, he has been stealing learning, but his strength has reached a small level.


    If Li Xingyun has been taught by a bad commander and has a strong enough martial arts secrets, I am afraid that the big sky will not be a problem.


    "You don''t need to be pessimistic. Here, my talent is like a floating cloud. Come, I will teach your sisters a secret method. After practicing, I promise to let you catch up with those super talents!"


    "Is there such a magical technique? Master, teach us!"


    When the two sisters Miao Chengtian heard this, they became excited. One left and the other held Sun Wukong''s arms tightly. Feng 1man in front of Hun already completely wrapped both hands in.


    "But the words are ahead. After learning my practice, you sisters will be my people in the future, and it is too late to regret it!"


    "Our sisters have already regarded ourselves as the owner''s private property..." Xuan Jingtian cast a wink at Monkey King, boldly.


    "That''s right, the owner has been reluctant to take our sister..." Miao Chengtian expressed his grievance.


    "That''s all right, you two will come to my room tonight!" Monkey King smiled, and immediately ate tofu on the two hooks and one goblin and one spirit, and waited until he had enough hands, 1 addiction, and 1 addiction. For business, teach them the ways of thinking...


    The rest of the time, naturally, it was a bland life, and it was very beautiful, the relationship was already clear, and Monkey King did not need a bird or a beast. That night, a big sleeper came, but Shui Yunji and the others It¡¯s not enough to give shame 1, as for the details...


    (I was sealed as soon as I wanted to speak, you guys want to go!)


    At the same time, the black-and-white impermanence, who had been in retreat and recovered from his wounds, discovered in vain that his own Xuanming Cult was gone, and the two of them lost their direction in life and their backing was gone. How could their hatred be repaid? what?As a result, they were unwilling to stay idle again... ..

 1992 Chapter 39: Ghost King Zhu Youwen

    Outside the Jiaolan Temple, under the dungeon.


    The black and white impermanence walked nervously in this secret path. Seeing that the door of the dungeon in front was near, Chang Xuanling began to shrink again, with fear and fear on his face: "Big brother, or... we still don¡¯t want this. Yes, we have betrayed the King of Ghosts once. If he is free, will we brothers and sisters still have a way to survive?"


    "I also thought about this, but with the strength of the two brothers and sisters, if there are no helpers, can this hatred be avenged? Besides, with the hatred of Li Xingyun and Lu Linxuan, will they let us go? Now, we have reached a dead end, and we have no choice. Either let the ghost king and ask his old man¡¯s forgiveness in exchange for a glimmer of life, or we will never be able to shrink from now on, and we are in the midst of endless pursuits. Who, you choose yourself..."


    "I... we can kill him and absorb his internal strength to improve our skills!" Chang Xuanling said.


    "Do you think I didn''t think about it? It''s just that even if we absorb his internal strength now, we can''t defeat the bad and handsome. Maybe only the Ghost King can compete with him one or two when he is in full victory." Chang Haoling said with another look. It''s a pity: "It''s a pity that due to the inner strength of the five great Yan Jun, we didn''t even have a chance to get it right, otherwise, what''s the end of our skill!"


    "That said, can we only let go of the ghost king...but I''m still a little scared..." Chang Xuanling pressed her beautiful body against Chang Haoling''s body.


    "Don''t worry, Xuan Ling, according to my estimation, our chances of survival are still very high. The ghost king has been detained for so long, and he is bound to be extremely weak. If he really wants to kill us, he may not necessarily kill whom!" Chang Hao Ling hugged Chang Xuanling''s waist and comforted: "This time, we will learn to be a little bit behaved and stay away. Don''t go to the front line anymore. When the time comes, we will steal the corpse, absorb our internal strength, and strengthen ourselves."


    "I listened to Big Brother..." Chang Xuanling''s nervous mood only calmed a little bit.


    The two came to the huge iron door. Chang Haoling looked at Chang Xuanling and nodded solemnly. They went to the left and right in front of the iron door, and pulled the chain in the ghost''s carved mouth...


    Accompanied by the dull "click" sound, the heavy huge iron door slowly opened...


    Chang Haoling and Chang Xuanling looked at each other again, and walked in with a vigilant and nervous mood. After a while, what caught the eye was a man with a pipa bone worn on his shoulders, and his whole body was bound by a thick chain and hung in the air. , Looks very miserable.


    In the original work, the ghost king broke the seal by himself because of Zhu Yougui''s blood, but this time, Zhu Yougui was not defeated and committed suicide outside the Jiaolan Temple. Naturally, the ghost king could not break the seal by himself and was still bound.


    Seeing such a scene, black and white impermanence are all relieved.


    The miserable appearance of the ghost king now can give them some psychological relaxation and peace of mind. After all, people are like this, can they kill them?


    Hearing the sound of the iron gate being opened, the ghost king, who closed his eyes, opened his eyes in vain, his stern look like a beast, which made people look a little bit painful after seeing them and they didn''t dare to look at him.


    At the moment of seeing black and white impermanence, the ghost king was even more angry, his killing intent leaked out without reservation, and his angry and gloomy voice echoed in this dim dungeon: "You two traitors, how dare you have a face? Come see me?"


    "Master...Master... please calm down..."


    Both Chang Haoling and Chang Xuanling were stunned when they were stared at by the ghost king. Chang Haoling hurriedly explained: "At that time, our brothers and sisters were also forced to see you. If we did not bring Zhu Yougui to see you, our brothers and sisters would have been He killed..."


    "Yeah! Master, we were also forced! Now Zhu Yougui has been defeated and his skills have been abolished. I don''t know where to hide. Seeing this good opportunity, my brother and sister immediately thought of coming to save your old man. !"


    "That''s right! Master, we are here to save you now, to let your old man out!" Chang Haoling also hurriedly explained: "Now that Emperor Ming is missing, the judge of water and fire is missing, and Po Meng is also missing. Yan Jun is dead, the Xuanming sect has no leader, and has been disbanded frequently. As long as the master is out now, he will definitely be able to revitalize the Xuanming sect and show his grand plans!"


    "Huh? Zhu Yougui''s waste was defeated? He was abolished by martial arts?" Upon hearing the news, the ghost king suddenly felt very happy. If he was not wearing a pipa bone for fear of affecting the wound, he could not laugh, otherwise he really wanted to Yang Tian laughed.


    Chang Hao Ling said respectfully: "Yes, it''s true, we can''t be sure whether it''s dead or not, but it''s indeed gone without a trace."


    "Then you two wastes, don''t hurry up and let me go!" Ghost King said coldly, with''lion hair'' on the edges of his face, and his eyes were daunting like wild beasts.


    "Yes..." Chang Haoling nodded again and again, but did not act immediately: "It''s just that if we let Master go, please forget the blame and forgive my brother and sister for their compelling betrayal in the past!"


    "You still want to negotiate terms with me now?" The King of Ghosts looked angry, his beast-like eyes were about to burst into flames: "Quickly help me untie it!"


    Chang Haoling and Chang Xuanling looked at each other, before stepping forward, it took a long time to cut off the thick iron chain, freeing the shackles of the ghost king and saving him...


    And once the shackles of the whole body are released, and the seal Zhu Yougui set on him is broken, it will only be overnight!


    The ghost king opened his eyes full of anger, and the violent breath emanated from his inner body. In the two crisp sounds of''ding and ding'', the iron claws that locked his pipa bones were directly shaken with deep internal force!


    Although he had just broken the seal and was able to free himself, his body is still very weak, but with the strength above the ghost king, it is too simple to deal with black and white impermanence.


    The first thing about breaking the seal, the King of Ghosts was a murderous face with one hand on each hand, pinched the throats of the black and white impermanence, and lifted it in the air.


    The black and white impermanence are all shocked, and his face turned red because of poor breathing.


    Chang Haoling said with difficulty: "Master, you promised us...not to kill us..."


    "Huh~ When did I promise you?" Ghost King''s face was violent, and his eyes were filled with fierceness: "Now, first settle the debt you two owed me. Then, I will go to Zhu Yougui again. Calculate that general ledger!"


    When the sound fell, the blue veins on both arms of the King of Ghosts protruded, and he used a few more points, pinching the black and white impermanence with his hands and feet, with a look of fear.


    It can be seen from this that the ghost king is indeed very weak now, with both hands bulging, and he has not been able to cut off the black and white impermanent throat. If he is at his peak, moving his fingers can kill them a hundred and eighty times...

 1993 Chapter 40 The Ghost Comes Out

    But this also shows how tough this guy is. His pipa bones were worn before, and he was able to act like this just after he unlocked his shackles. It was awesome enough.


    "Master, be merciful..." At the critical moment, Chang Xuanling''s head was so good: "If you kill...we...never think...get...cage spring treasure..."


    "Cage Spring Treasure?" Upon hearing these four characters, the Ghost King''s complexion changed slightly, and he still restrained his murderous intent. He let go of the black and white impermanence, but his eyes were still fierce, and he stepped on Chang Xuan. Ling''s Xiongkou shook her two balls, without the slightest pity: "Tell me what you know, and I can spare you a dog!"


    Chang Haoling didn¡¯t care about bargaining anymore. He hurriedly explained, afraid that he was a step slower, and Chang Xuanling died like this: "Li Xingyun holds the secret of opening the cage spring treasure. As long as you let my brother and sister go, we will take you there. Find him..."


    "Li Xingyun? Who is he?" The force at the feet of the ghost king was a bit harder, causing Chang Xuanling''s painful voice to gasp, because Xiong''s mouth was stepped on so that she has gradually suffocated her.


    "Master, be merciful!" Chang Haoling saw this and was very anxious. If this is replaced by Monkey King, he would have trampled people to death with one foot. Of course, the reason is: I''m stepping on it with my feet. Why call me''show mercy''?Isn''t this scolding him?


    "I don''t want to listen to nonsense!" The ghost king''s face was cold and violent, and a series of movements made him feel a little lack of physical strength. If he couldn''t keep the two of them, he might be in danger. He still knows his personality very well, and likes to stab someone in the back.


    "Li Xingyun is the only surviving descendant of the Li Tang royal family. The cage spring sword should be in his hands, and only the descendants of the Li Tang royal family can unlock the treasure of the cage spring. Therefore, as long as we catch Li Xingyun, we will get it. Cage Spring Treasure!" At this moment, Chang Haoling said it simply, but his heart was cold. He knew what kind of master Li Xingyun was sitting next to him. He heard that even Emperor Ming had been abandoned by several tricks. Although the martial arts of the ghost king is stronger than that of the Emperor Ming, it is estimated that it is not good.


    But this is exactly what he hopes to see. Now their brothers and sisters are just small, they can''t control the wrist with this kind of big hand, they can only calculate behind their backs.


    The matter of the five great Yan Jun was purely accidental. Who knew that their two brothers and sisters were also badly injured, and they missed the opportunity to absorb their internal strength.


    "Li Xingyun...the descendants of the Li Tang royal family..." The ghost king''s eyes flashed fiercely, and his voice was heavy and sullen: "I didn''t expect that Li Tang still has remnants of sins left. Zhu Yougui is defeated, and my father who wants to come is already panic Let¡¯s go!¡± As he said, he took away his feet and said coldly: ¡°Get out and guard me at the door. I¡¯m going to heal my wounds here for a period of time. Don¡¯t let anyone come in to sleep. Otherwise, I will Take the lives of both of you!"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes~~Master, please feel relieved to heal your wounds! We will definitely not let anyone notice your old man this time!"


    Black and white impermanence fell to the ground like a grandson, and then retired respectfully and closed the door of the dungeon. This was a real relief, and finally he was shocked, and he recovered two lives.


    Only at the moment when the dungeon door was closed, the black and white impermanence glanced at each other, both of them saw the murderous intent in the other''s eyes, but they didn''t say anything, because they didn''t dare to say, for fear of being heard by the ghost king, now, they must Forbearance is good, and this is what they are good at.


    The main hall of Jiaolan Temple.


    Liang Wang Zhu Wen''s face was angry, and he smashed the wine glass in his hand to pieces, his hideous face looked so terrifying, and he glared at the water and fire judge who was kneeling on the ground below: "My son Zhu Yougui has been defeated! Even the Xuanming Sect was disbanded by others. This evildoer is really inadequate and more than defeated! You two, you still have the face to see widows?"


    "Your Majesty calms down, this time we underestimated the strength of the descendants of the Li Tang royal family. Master Ming was defeated by the bad handsome next to Li Xingyun, and only a few moves were defeated. The bad handsome strength is simply It''s unfathomable, and I''m afraid that he won''t be an enemy with one move from the top of the sky!"


    "Is this bad handsome really so powerful?" Zhu Wen was moved by him: "This old immortal, he can''t do it if he died obediently, but he still wants to lead the bad guys against my big beam, huh!"


    Yang Yan knelt in the main hall, facing Zhu Wen¡¯s anger, his heart was very nervous, but he did not show it, and continued to explain: ¡°As for the dissolution of Xuanming Sect, it should belong to Po Meng. No doubt, my two brothers were taken by her. Injury, presumably she is a bad handsome man who is in the undercover of Xuan Mingjiao!"


    The judge of water and fire also recovered his injuries before coming to see King Liang. During this period, a few days had passed.


    "Meng Po? This old witch is angry with me too! She was originally sent by me to watch my son Zhu Yougui with you, but I didn''t expect that she turned out to be an undercover undercover where a bad person was placed in the widow''s place. It is really hateful! Met, chop her into meat sauce and come to see me!"


    "Yes!"


    "Oh~~ Your Majesty, why bother to be so angry?" Next to Zhu Wen, the woman dressed up as a wicked woman stuck her body into his arms with a frantic expression, and kept rubbing against him: "Wait for this. If your popularity is broken, your body won''t be worth it!"


    "Well~~ what the beauty said is, haha~~" Zhu Wen heard the words, and the expression on his face immediately enjoyed it. He rubbed the body of a demon and a beautiful woman in front of so many people: "My strange child Although it''s a bit of a waste, his wife''s taste is really good~~Haha~~It''s a pity that he doesn''t have this blessing to enjoy a treat! Haha~~~"


    It''s just that no one dared to look up at such a beautiful scene. They didn''t squint, or kept their heads down, because they knew that if they took a look, their heads might be gone.


    "Your Majesty is really annoying..." The demon girl cast a glamorous eye and a coquettish hair. It looks like this, normal people will tremble when looking at it, and I don''t know how Zhu Wen is so good. It really deserves. metamorphosis.


    "Father, this Xuanming Sect is a great help to us, but we can''t just leave it..." At this moment, the young man who stood beside the hall and did not speak finally spoke. He is the original book of Zhu Wen who inherited his throne after his death. Zhu Youzhen, the last emperor of the Liang Dynasty: "Why don''t you let the children temporarily take the post of Emperor Xuanming to teach the Ming Emperor, and revitalize my former prestige?"


    "Um~~" Zhu Wen pondered for a moment, then nodded slightly: "Just follow my son''s words, revitalize Xuan Ming Sect, don''t let me down like Zhu Yougui''s trash!"


    "Yes, children must remember!" ..

 1994 Chapter 41 Shi Yao

    Zhongnan Mountain, Tibetan Soldier Valley.


    Regardless of the turmoil in the outside world, here, it is as isolated from the world, as usual, and leisurely.


    But what I have to say is that in just a few days, the Empress and other women have been reborn and improved in strength.


    But just today, this Tibetan Soldier Valley has welcomed an unexpected and unexpected person, the former Meng Po from Xuanming Sect.


    She had come to see the bad guy, but when she saw the bad guy''s current situation, she was shocked and didn''t say anything for a while.


    Although this bad handsome used a lot of precious medicine for himself, it stands to reason that his injury should have improved long ago, but what about his injury is given by Monkey King. How can it be so easy to recover?As long as Monkey King does not want to, he will have to lie on the sick chuang for the rest of his life.


    "Marshal, who is it that can hurt you like this?!" Po Meng looked at the sick chuang, she was so handsome as a mummy, she looked incredible.


    She is very clear about the strength of a bad handsome, such an invincible character, who has been beaten and maimed on the chuang, who is it?How capable is it?!!


    "Don''t ask more if you can''t ask. Didn''t I ask you to undercover Xuan Mingjiao? What are you doing when you come back?" Although Bad Shuai was lying on the sick chuang, his majestic momentum remained undiminished.


    "The subordinates were negligent and failed to leave the life of the judge of the water and fire. I was afraid that they would expose the identity of the subordinate to King Liang Gaomi afterwards. So the subordinate thought that it would be meaningless to stay in Xuanming Sect. , I took the opportunity to disband Xuanming Sect, and I came back to see the Marshal, and waited for Marshal''s next arrangements..." Meng Po was respectful and sincere, arching her waist, looking old-fashioned.


    "Well, I have worked hard for you for so many years..." The handsome tone was flat, and he couldn''t see the slightest expression when wearing a mask: "It''s just that this Xuanming Sect is so easy to dissolve. As long as the beams are not destroyed, this Xuanming Sect will It won¡¯t be disbanded in one day. Since your identity has been exposed, you can stay in the Tibetan Soldier Valley for the time being. When I recover from my injury, I will restore you to your original appearance!"


    "Yes!" Meng Po said respectfully.


    "Oh~ ugly, I heard that the Tibetan Soldier Valley has a visitor? Who?"


    At this moment, a slightly playful voice sounded, and Monkey King took Ji Ruxue and the others into the ward.


    Hearing this ugly monster, Yuan Tiangang¡¯s expression under his mask was obviously trembling, but the words came from Monkey King¡¯s mouth. He naturally didn¡¯t dare to be angry, because Monkey King¡¯s kick had completely kicked him for fear. Kick it down.


    The strong are respected and feared no matter where they are.


    Looking at Po Meng, the empress narrowed her eyes slightly, showing a stunned expression: "Isn''t this Meng Po from Xuanming? Could it be that she is still your bad person?"


    "Unexpectedly, the female emperor would also be a guest in the Tibetan Soldier Valley. It is really disrespectful!" Po Meng bowed slightly to the female emperor and said hello, and then fixed her gaze on Monkey King: "Presumably this one, that''s that. The mysterious Monkey King, right? It''s really fortunate for Sansheng to be able to see your face."


    "There is no need for polite remarks..." Monkey King waved his hand and looked at Yuan Tiangang: "Such a big beauty, you should let her go to Xuanming Jiao as an undercover agent. It''s a waste."


    "Uh~ what do you mean?" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Bad Shuai was taken aback and asked cautiously.


    It is the daughters of Miao Chengtian behind Monkey King. After listening to Monkey King¡¯s words, they all have strange expressions. Especially Ji Ruxue and Lu Linxuan, pointing at Po Meng are exaggerated: "Big Brother Wukong, you wouldn¡¯t have What special hobby? This person is old and beautiful?"


    The female emperor carefully looked at Po Meng and frowned slightly: "This person seems to have a magic disguise? Isn''t this her true face?"


    "Magic disguise?" Lu Linxuan and the others were taken aback, looking at Po Meng with serious expressions: "Listening to what my sister said, there seems to be a real disguise, quite clever..."


    "Let me see how you look!" Before Meng Po''s reaction, Sun Wukong pointed a finger at the center of her forehead. In an instant, she saw Meng Po''s body surrounded by a line of fluorescent light. The graceful shadows gradually appeared in front of everyone in this way.


    "Wow~ really a big beauty!" Lu Linxuan and the others were all surprised.


    "Huh?" When she was suddenly restored to her real body, Shi Yao was also slightly surprised. The disguise technique that the bad handsome set on her body was actually solved by an outsider. Could she not be surprised.


    "Don''t be surprised, everything that happened to Master Monkey King is reasonable and normal!" Shangguan Yunque explained to Meng Po in a low voice, "Because the handsome man was kicked by him. You didn''t see the scene at that time. , I was scared to death, the whole mountain was smashed through... The commander was able to live, and he was merciful at the feet of others..."


    Po Meng opened her mouth and was speechless for a while. She knew how unbelievable the skill of a bad and handsome man was, and because of such a nearly invincible person, she was kicked and smashed. A big mountain?What is this concept?


    For a time, stormy seas rose beneath Meng Po''s heart.


    "Still looking comfortable like this..." Monkey King looked at Po Meng who had recovered her true face and said, "Po Meng is not your real name, right? What is your real name?"


    "Slavish servant Shi Yao, I have seen Master Monkey King!" Shi Yao leaned slightly.


    "Shi Yao...not bad..." Sun Wukong said, looking at the bad guy: "Such a big beauty, you have been an undercover agent for so many years, and wasted your great youth. It shouldn''t be too much, I eat. I''m sorry, you will send her to my side as an undercover in the future..."


    "Master Wukong is joking. How dare you send someone to be an undercover agent next to you! If you like it, let Shi Yao follow you in the future..." Bad handsome looked pleased, and then he was serious again. Chao Shiyao looked at Shi Yao: "Shi Yao, did you hear that? You will no longer be a bad person in the future. You will follow Master Monkey King''s side, serve with all your heart, and be able to follow adults. Good luck!"


    Shi Yao was stunned when she heard the words. She did her best to the bad handsome, but the bad handsome gave her away so easily?


    Although she was dissatisfied, she still obeyed Yuan Tiangang''s order: "Yes!"


    Sun Wukong knew that once Po Meng had recovered her real body, she would be sent by Yuan Tiangang as an undercover agent. Instead of taking advantage of Zhu Youzhen''s perversion, she might as well stay by her side and slowly train her...

 1995 Chapter 42 Leaving

    "If your kid is acquainted, brother is in a good mood today, so you can heal well in advance!" Monkey King glanced at Yuan Tiangang appreciatively. Everyone gave him such a big beauty. Naturally, he also expressed something, and waved his hand. , Fluorescence floated down and submerged into Yuan Tiangang''s body, causing him to heal instantly from his injuries that he had to lie down for several months before getting better.


    "This this¡­"


    Based on Yuan Tiangang''s insight, Rao was also surprised by Monkey King''s methods. Such an injury was healed with a wave of hands. What a method!


    He bowed on one knee, bowed his head and clasped his fists: "Thank you, my lord, for saving my life. Starting today, Yuan Tiangang will look forward to your horse''s head!"


    "Never mind this kind of thing, you can help Li Xingyun with all your heart!" Sun Wukong waved his hand at will and received Yuan Tiangang''s allegiance. It may be a great help to others, but it is a trash to Sun Wukong.


    Shi Yao was really stunned by the new master''s methods at this moment. A character as proud as a bad and handsome would be willing to succumb to him. It was incredible, and she became more and more curious about Monkey King.


    "Master Wukong is Master Wukong, this method is really amazing! Admire and admire it!" After Shangguan Yunque was shocked, he immediately sent the flattery, and he squeezed his expression and saw that Monkey King kicked over...


    Shangguan Yunque said, "Oh," he rolled out several meters and rubbed Hun¡¯s mouth. That¡¯s a shame: "Master Wukong, you are too cruel, you are like a small person like a flower, you I am willing to work so hard too!"


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly. Lu Linxuan saw something uncomfortable and immediately glared at Shangguan Yunque: "Okay, Shangguan Yunque, if you don''t want to die, close your beak. If you really upset Brother Wukong Now, be careful and instantly turn you into a scum!"


    "Uh~~" Shangguan Yunque was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he hurriedly blocked his mouth with both hands, and did not dare to speak.


    Sun Wukong turned and looked at the Empress: "Go and clean up. You have stayed here for a few days. It''s time to leave."


    "Huh? Brother Wukong, you are leaving now? Great!" Li Xingyun, who had just come here with Uncle Yang, just ran over and looked at Monkey King expectantly. Bring it too. In the past few days, I have been urged by my master to learn from this and see that.


    "You? You should stay here and learn your emperor''s way! Listen to your master, Yuan Tiangang''s arrangement..." Monkey King glanced at Li Xingyun: "Your identity has already determined your destiny, even if you are here. No, the end result is still the same. Even if you hide, people with ulterior motives will still try to force you to show up, so you can no longer stay out of the situation, behave like a man, don¡¯t always be a Hungarian. If you have no ambitions, this is like rape. Since you can''t resist, then learn to enjoy and feel better. Similarly, when you are strong, you can rape others..."


    "Big Brother Wukong, what are you...what are you talking about? It''s so...too vulgar!" Lu Linxuan was blushing when Sun Wukong said, and Ji Ruxue and the others all blushed.


    "Master Wukong is Master Wukong, even the preaching is so different, really very people say very things!" Shangguan Yunque started to flatter again.


    "Yeah~ This really makes sense!" Li Xingyun pondered for a moment, but nodded seriously: "Master and the others are annoying if they listen to it, or Big Brother Wukong understands me!"


    Monkey King waved his hand to bid farewell to Li Xingyun and the others. After returning to his room to clean up, he left the Tibetan Soldier Valley in a carriage.


    As for Monkey King¡¯s departure, Yuan Tiangang¡¯s depressed heart that has been hanging around finally feels comfortable, and every day he has to face such an unfathomable existence, fearing that a bad one will die without a place to be buried. Tired, tired all over.


    "Uncle Yang, Your Royal Highness has always listened to you more. You should give some advice. I think your Royal Highness still hasn''t fully completed the enlightenment he deserves!" Bad Shuai put his hands behind his back, without the presence of Monkey King, he again It''s restored to a horrible appearance, which is full of compelling: "As for recruiting soldiers and buying horses, I will leave it to me..."


    It''s just that he is relatively polite to Uncle Yang, after all, because of Lu Linxuan, this Uncle Yang is also half of Monkey King''s father-in-law, so he naturally dare not offend him.


    "I''m handsome because of bad work!" Uncle Yang clasped his fists respectfully, but he also seemed very polite.A character like him will naturally not have his nostrils upside down because of someone behind him.


    "Shi Yao, you just came back from the outside, talk about the current situation?" Monkey King leaned on the empress''s soft body, looking at Shi Yao on the opposite side.


    Shi Yao contemplated for a moment, organized the language, and said: "Recently, the rivers and lakes are indeed very uneven. There have been a lot of big and small things, but the most noteworthy thing is: I heard that the young people of the Tongwen Museum have no idea. Why did it break with Tongwenguan and become a mortal enemy, now the entire Tongwenguan people are chasing down the original Tongwenguan Xiaozhe Zifan, and there is a crazy Taoist beside him..."


    "It seems that the master''s message to Zhang Zifan has worked. I didn''t expect that he would break with Tongwenguan so soon!" Ji Ruxue said with a slightly surprised expression.


    Sun Wukong stretched out his hand and squeezed Ji Ruxue''s hips slightly: "Didn''t you tell you that you don''t need to call my master? You are my woman now..."


    Ji Ruxue''s face turned red: "I''m used to it, and I can''t change it for a while..."


    "Unexpectedly, Master Wukong arranged for this incident..." Shi Yao''s face was slightly surprised: "Does Master Wukong want to borrow Zhang Zifan''s hand to dismantle Tongwen Museum?"


    The female emperor embraced Sun Wukong''s body, avoiding falling off her body, glanced at Shi Yao, and calmly explained: "I''m afraid you think too much. With Wukong''s temperament, it''s just fun at best!"


    "Uh~~ fun??" Shi Yao was shocked when he heard the words, was it just because of the fun that such a big event that shook the rivers and lakes occurred?


    Lu Linxuan pondered for a moment, but his eyes lit up: "This matter is not big or small. If my senior brother was asked to help that person named Zhang Zifan, it might destroy the Tongwen Museum in one fell swoop. Get the allegiance of the Heavenly Master Mansion! What do you think, Brother Wukong?"


    "Hehe~~ Lin Xuan, it seems that after getting the love of the master, your little head has become smarter!" Miao Chengtian watched Lu Lin Xuan jokingly.


    "Why, don''t make fun of me!" Lu Linxuan''s pretty face suddenly turned red...

 1996 Chapter 43 Re-emergence

    "But if Li Xingyun can really seize this opportunity, it would be the best time to subdue Zhang Zifan!" The empress looked plain, but she also agreed with Lu Linxuan''s point of view.


    When Shi Yao heard this, she seemed a little puzzled: "Listening to what you say, it seems that you have taken a bit of admiration at the guy named Zhang Zifan. Is there anything that is so special about that kid?"


    "This is what the master said..." Xuan Jingtian smiled, "Speaking of Zhang Zifan, who has great fortune and body, if ordinary people have a good relationship with him, it can be helpful."


    As the second male number, this picture naturally excels.


    After Shi Yao heard this, she seemed to understand, "Since this person is worthy of use and can help His Royal Highness, then should we help?"


    Upon hearing this, the female emperor looked at Shi Yao with a calm expression: "You don''t seem to have a clear understanding of your current position?"


    Shi Yao''s expression changed drastically, and she hurriedly got up and knelt down in front of Monkey King: "Please forgive me, the slave and maidservant has no other thoughts. The slave and maid are naturally loyal to the master now!"


    If the Empress and the others feel that they have different intentions and are loyal to bad handsome, then her situation is not good, so Shi Yao has become so nervous.


    "Get up, this kind of thing doesn''t matter at all!" Sun Wukong glanced at Shi Yao, retracted his gaze, rested on the soft body of the female emperor, lay down in a comfortable position, and looked through the car window. The direction of the beam palace: "It seems that it won''t be boring..."


    The Liang Palace, Jiaolan Temple.


    Zhu Wen went to the early court as usual.


    It''s just today, looking at the shamelessness of his formerly beloved second son''Zhu Youwen'', thinking of his missing son, Zhu Yougui, who has no news, and surrounded by rebels, he is handsome and ready to move, and there are great signs of doing things.


    This beaming country can be said to be swaying by wind and rain, that is, it is not angry: "I say ah! Think about how powerful and domineering you used to be, how do you have the demeanor of the past, how suddenly you became such a useless How?"


    "My child is incompetent, please forgive me!"


    ''Zhu Youwen'' knelt on the ground tremblingly, did not dare to lift his head, his face was terrified.


    "Hey~~ go on! Go on!" Seeing how frustrated his former favorite second son is now, Zhu Wen''s originally upset mood became even more irritable, and his face was full of evil spirits. I want to vent the depression in my heart.


    "Thanks Father, the child retire!"''Zhu Youwen'' relieved with a heavy burden, he let out a sigh of relief, staggered back and withdrew from the hall...


    Just when he turned around and wanted to leave, a burly figure suddenly appeared at the door of the main hall, blocking his way: "Huh! This king''s first name has been ruined by your rubbish. It''s really dead thousands of times, and it''s hard to dispel the hatred in my heart!"


    The voice was gloomy, with a strong killing intent, and saw a sturdy palm slammed against the chamber of''Zhu Youwen'', causing it to flew upside down into the hall with a scream, and his eyes were rounded. , Hun¡¯s mouth is sunken, a horrible look of death!


    Zhang was so frightened that he screamed, hiding behind Zhu Wen''s fat body with a pale and fearful face.


    "My son!! Who! Who the hell is it! Escort, escort!! Take the assassin down to me, and the widow will break his body into pieces!!" Zhu Wen was shocked when he saw the tragic death of his favorite son, too. He was extremely angry, almost hissing and roaring, and his whole body exuded violent evil spirits.


    From this, it can be seen that although Zhu Youwen is useless, Zhu Wen still loves his second son.


    Above the court hall, everyone''s discoloration also changed. When a large number of forbidden troops were mobilized together, and when the Jiaolan Temple was surrounded, a mad and steady voice sounded, and there was already one more person in the hall: "Father Why should the emperor grieve, the child minister is still alive, just killing a rubbish that corrupts the reputation of the child minister!"


    The man with black face, red hair, curly beard, stalwart body and strong heroic spirit is the real ghost king Zhu Youwen!Behind him is accompanied by black and white impermanence.


    "My son, Youwen?? This...what the hell is going on?" Zhu Wen looked at the sudden appearance of another Zhu Youwen in the hall, and looked at Zhu Youwen who had fallen in a pool of blood with a look of bewilderment.


    "This rubbish is only used by Zhu Yougui as a substitute for the dead ghosts pretending to be children!" The ghost king''s voice was heavy and full of cold hatred: "When the children were in retreat, they were attacked by Zhu Yougui and kept in the dungeon under His Royal Highness Jiao Lan. I don¡¯t see the sun in the middle, but I was lucky enough to be rescued by the black and white impermanence to see the sun again!"


    As he said, the ghost king slapped out his palm, and the violent energy erupted from his palm instantly, and bombarded the corpse of Zhu Youwen on the ground, only to see its corpse gradually twisted and recovered under the envelope of a burst of fire. No one knows what Zhu Youwen this is after Zhen Rong.


    "This...this...this..." Seeing these scenes, Zhu Wen was a little bit speechless. After a while, he slapped a palm on the cage chair and roared: "Nizi, Zhu Yougui, this Nizi! How dare you want to kill your brother and seize the throne is unforgivable, simply unforgivable!"


    Zhu Wen roared in the hall until his anger was enough to vent, then he turned his attention to Zhu Youwen: "Very good! Very good! Just say it! My domineering son can suddenly become. It''s such a useless thing, it turns out to be a fake! It''s really mad at me! Come here, drag this bastard thing out of the widow and chop it into meat sauce to feed the dog!


    The two guards of the imperial army immediately entered the hall and dragged the fake Zhu Youwen out, because Zhu Wen was talking about dragging, and the two men really did their duty.


    "My son won''t die this time, it will be great fortune!" Seeing his favorite son came back, Zhu Wen was in a good mood: "You just came back, Zhu Yougui''s freak trash and the widow''s Xuanming teach Almost disbanded, you quickly return to Xuanmingjiao to take over from Youzhen and become a new generation of Xuanmingjiao Mingdi. The widow wants you to revive the Xuanmingjiao in the shortest possible time and regain the widow from the bad hands. Quan Jian! The widows want all those rebellious to die without a place to die!"


    "Bad handsome?" Zhu Youwen frowned slightly, looking fiercely at the left and right black and white impermanence: "Didn''t you say that the cage spring sword is in the hands of a man named Li Xingyun?"


    "Please check the ghost king, what the subordinates said is true!" Black and white Wuchang was frightened by the ghost king''s eyes and immediately fell to his knees: "The bad handsome is the leader of the bad guys, and the bad guys have always been loyal to the Li Tang royal family, he Naturally, it was Li Xingyun''s men..." ..

 1997 Chapter 44 Brothers

    "Yeah! Master..." Chang Xuanling also hurriedly explained: "Whether the cage spring sword is in the hands of Bad Shuai or Uncle Yang is really not clear, but one of the two is under Li Xingyun''s. One is Li Xingyun¡¯s master, and as Li Xingyun is the remnant of Li Tang, then these two people will definitely give the cage spring sword to Li Xingyun..."


    "Bad handsome, Uncle Yang, Li Xingyun..." The ghost king Zhu Youwen''s eyes showed a beast-like fierce light: "No matter who it is, I will definitely get this cage spring treasure..." Then, Chao Chang Haoling looked over: " Didn''t you say you would take me to find Li Xingyun? Where are they now?"


    "This..." Chang Haoling hesitated for a while, and said: "I think they must be hiding in the Tibetan Soldier Valley now..."


    "Where is the Tibetan Soldier Valley?" The King of Ghosts stared, looking a little angry at Chang Haoling''s question.


    "Uh... subordinates don''t know!"


    "What? Do you dare to lie to me?" Zhu Youwen glared, slapped Chang Haoling''s Hungarian mouth with a palm, causing it to spurt out a mouthful of blood, fly upside down, and hit the wall of the hall severely.


    "Big Brother!" Upon seeing this, Chang Xuanling was very anxious. He didn''t even bother to check how Chang Haoling''s injury was. He hurriedly kowtowed to the ghost king and begged, "Master, please calm down, although we don''t know where the Tibetan Soldier Valley is, but we It can lead them out!"


    "Go on!" Zhu Youwen cast a cold look at Chang Xuanling, his eyes were ferocious.


    Chang Xuanling was so frightened that he didn''t dare to hesitate, and said a vicious trick: "Then Li Xingyun is the remnant of Li Tang. Although he has nothing to do, don''t those so-called decent people like to sacrifice their lives for justice? In this case, why don''t we take a city and threaten it with the life of the entire city, not afraid that Li Xingyun will not come out!"


    "Um~~ This is a good idea!" Zhu Wen praised it greatly after hearing it: "I didn''t expect that there is a scheming generation like you in the Xuanming Sect, yes, yes..." Then he looked at Zhu Youwen: "Emperor. Ah, it seems that this black and white impermanence can be of great use, so let''s keep them for now. If this plan is successful, we will be rewarded!"


    "Hmph~ I will spare you for a while!" Zhu Youwen coldly snorted looking at the impermanence of black and white.


    Hearing this, Chang Xuanling suddenly let go of her hanging heart, hurriedly got up and ran to help Chang Haoling up, came to the front of the ghost king and Zhu Wen, repeatedly bowed to thank you.


    "Then you say, which city are we going to attack?" Zhu Youwen looked at Chang Haoling.


    During this period, Chang Haoling had long been arguing in his heart, and without any hesitation, he immediately offered: "How about attacking Luzhou City? This is the main road in Hedong. If it succeeds, you can take down Zezhou along the way, and then Qinzhou will also become me. What is in the bag of the beam, Taiyuan will also belong to my beam at that time!"


    "Okay! This plan is very clever, it can be said to be a good thing, not bad, not bad!" Zhu Wen''s eyes lit up when he heard the words. He could not bear to go to the Tongwen Museum for a long time. Opportunity, at this moment someone has finally come forward to offer a coup.


    Not only can you get rid of the thorns in your eyes, but you can also win the cage spring treasure and take down the relics of Li and Tang. Is there anything better than this strategy?


    At this moment, the impermanence of black and white is regarded as rising in Zhu Wen''s eyes. It is a talent who can have such intelligent people!


    "Hmph~ If it''s about conspiracy and tricks, these two people are just as capable!" The ghost king looked at the black and white impermanence, but he hummed coldly, thinking that his heroic heroism had not suffered the losses of these two insidious villains. .


    "Everywhere, you are the master, your old man taught well, we are just drenched in your light!" Chang Xuanling looked at Zhu Youwen flattering.


    Zhu Wen looked at Zhu Youwen and said, "This matter of sending soldiers to attack Luzhou City, just leave it to Youzhen. You should go to him to receive Xuanming Sect and revive Xuanming Sect''s prestige!"


    "The boy will retire first!" Zhu Youwen gave Zhu Wen a fist, then turned and left, showing that it was a straightforward, arrogant and free.


    However, Zhu Wen did not show any dissatisfaction. Instead, he was full of joy: "With my son, widows can sit back and relax!"


    The reason why Zhu Wen is so relieved and likes Zhu Youwen''s son is that Zhu Youwen has no interest in this emperor, which makes him very relieved; second, among several sons, only Zhu Youwen looks very much like him. Well, to put it simply That is, only Zhu Youwen seems to be his own...


    Xuanming teaches the rudder.


    Looking at Zhu Youzhen sitting on the head of Xuanming Church, Zhu Youwen with one hand behind him, his face was flat: "It''s been a long time, brother Zhen!"


    "Oh~ isn''t this the second brother? Are you okay to come to my Xuanming teach you to wander around?" Zhu Youzhen looked at Zhu Youwen, but smiled. In the past, Zhu Youwen was just a coax, so Zhu Youzhen now also treats Zhu Youwen There was no respectful attitude, and he didn''t even move when he spoke.


    But seeing Zhu Youzhen¡¯s voice just fell, a petite figure suddenly flashed, Zhong Xiaokui whispered in Zhu Youzhen¡¯s ear, but it changed Zhu Youzhen¡¯s face several times, and immediately changed his face. , Stood up and said, "Haha~~ It turns out that the real second brother is back. Congratulations! Let me just say, how powerful and domineering the previous second brother was, why suddenly he became the one. It turned out that Zhu Yougui''s freak imprisoned his second brother. What a damn! He deserves to be annulled!"


    Zhu Youwen''s brows were frowned insignificantly. From Zhu Youzhen''s words, he could tell that this guy definitely knew about his imprisonment.


    However, the brothers didn¡¯t have any feelings at all, so he didn¡¯t bother to care about it. His voice was cold and full of majesty: "I will take over the Xuanming Sect. My father asked you to send troops to attack Luzhou City and persecute him. Li Xingyun appeared and seized the cage spring sword."


    "Haha~~ Really..." After hearing this, Zhu Youzhen''s face remained unchanged, still with the smiling face: "It seems that the father really likes the second brother, and he replaced the younger brother when he came out of the mountain..."


    "I''m not interested in the throne. The throne is yours. I only need the cage spring treasure!" Zhu Youwen didn''t bother to say something crooked and straightforward.


    Zhu Youzhen''s eyes narrowed: "That''s really a coincidence. The little brother is not interested in that emperor at all. My goal is also the cage spring treasure..."


    "Do you want to fight with me?" Ghost King glared at him, exuding a terrifying and fierce aura.


    When Zhong Xiaokui saw this, he immediately stood in front of Zhu Youzhen with a nervous expression, watching the ghost king vigilantly.


    "Second brother, please calm down..." Zhu Youzhen waved to Zhong Xiaokui, waved her back, and looked at Zhu Youwen: "Although our goals are the same, we want different things..."


    (PS: Yesterday I was tired from working overtime and I didn''t take a break, so I stopped the change. I finished it today and I will make it up tomorrow.)

 1998 Chapter 45 Chi Meng

    "What do you want?" Zhu Youwen stared at Zhu Youzhen coldly, looking like a ghost and a beast, Zhu Youzhen was uncomfortable. As a brother, he naturally knew that his elder brother was strong in martial arts. Above it is an extremely dangerous existence.


    "What is it? You don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, what the second brother wants is a peerless secret to dominate the world, and what the younger brother needs is just a''little thing'' that does not conflict with you. How about the cooperation between you and my brother? "Zhu Youzhen smiled, and he was not worried that Zhu Youwen would refuse.


    "Small things? Humph~" Zhu Youwen snorted when he heard the words, his eyes were full of disdain: "Why should I join hands with you? As long as I draw out that Li Xingyun, it is not difficult for me to seize the cage spring sword!"


    "It seems that the second brother thinks things too simple!" Zhu Youzhen smiled: "That bad handsome strength must have been heard by the second brother, right? Ignoring the big sky, as strong as Zhu Yougui is also a few tricks to lose..."


    "Furthermore, there is more than one such master. It is said that the female emperor of Phantom Music Workshop also possesses the same level of strength as the bad handsome, and the current mysterious master of Phantom Music Workshop has an affair with Li Xingyun¡¯s younger sister. If Li Xingyun is moved, then Phantasy Workshop will naturally not stand idly by! Besides, according to the news I got from the Tongwen Museum, the mysterious master of Phantasy Workshop, his strength is still between the bad handsome and the female emperor. on!"


    Because the people of Xuanming Sect were all scared away by bad handsome on the way, they did not witness the development of the situation later, and naturally they did not have the chance to see the battle between the empress and the bad handsome, and afterwards, Sun Wukong had a trick to kill the bad handsome. Horror scene.


    Only afterwards I found some news from the Tongwenguan, and the mountain that was deeply penetrated. It was just the news about Monkey King. The Tongwenguan seemed to be scrupulous and did not dare to spread it. It just leaked a few words, so Zhu Youzhen I don¡¯t know much about Monkey King either.


    Speaking of this, Zhu Youzhen looked at Zhu Youwen''s slightly serious expression, but jokingly smiled: "For such an opponent, one second brother may be able to deal with, but two or three? Second brother, can you handle it?"


    "They really have the strength you said?" Zhu Youwen looked at Zhu Youzhen, as if to see through his heart.


    "Is it right? Just ask the two attendants next to you!"


    Zhu Youwen immediately looked at the impermanence of black and white.


    Chang Haoling immediately reverently said, "His Royal Highness Zhen made a lot of sense. The group of people is indeed very tricky, not alone!"


    "Then how do you cooperate?" Zhu Youwen stared at Zhu Youzhen and said coldly: "With your strength, can you still deal with such a master?"


    "The strength of the younger brother is indeed not as good as that of the second brother, but there are many ways to win in this world, and they do not necessarily rely on martial arts, such as the human sea tactics, or the''invincible general''... as long as enough traps are laid, even if People with martial arts in high power can''t escape bad luck... Besides, if there are experts like the second brother to help, it is really foolproof!"


    "Huh! This is the task that the emperor has given us, so why not work with you once?" Zhu Youwen snorted and walked to the big chair that represents the supreme Xuanming Sect.


    "It seems that the second brother is going to drive people..." Zhu Youzhen smiled: "Then it''s settled. I will go to Luzhou City first, my second brother. After the second brother is done with Xuanming teaching, you can Remember to help the younger brother in time, otherwise the younger brother alone will not be the opponent of that group!"


    With that said, Zhu Youzhen turned and took Zhong Xiaokui and left the Xuanming Sect hall...


    Looking at Zhu Youzhen''s leaving back, the corner of Zhu Youwen''s mouth rose slightly, revealing a slight sneer...


    Regardless of whether this world has gradually entered a precarious era; no matter how other people plan conspiracies and tricks, all of this has nothing to do with Monkey King. He still takes the empress and other women to travel around without problems.


    No, I was coming to a roadside tea stand today and wanted to take a break, but I heard the voice of a young girl in my ears. This is a very special dialect accent, which sounds quite charming: "You little brother, can you tell me?"


    "My day! Demon girl, you let me go, let me go! This person can be killed, not insulted!" Another familiar voice entered the ears of Monkey King and the others.


    "This voice, shouldn''t it be the person?" When Lu Linxuan heard it, he could tell who the owner of this voice is.


    When they got closer, they saw a lively and straightforward girl pinching her soaring braids, and lifting him in the air like a carrot.


    "My day, don''t tremble, don''t tremble! You demon girl is almost ruthless than the previous gang, and her braids will be broken by you. Let go first!"


    "Do you dare to scold me? I''ll kill you if you don''t tell their whereabouts!" Although the girl''s tone sounded vicious, it combined with her special dialect and her cute and lovely appearance. Quite interesting.


    "Chi Meng, this is unexpected..." Monkey King looked at the girl in front of him, but smiled.


    Lu Linxuan stepped forward, and kicked me with a smirk: "Oh, myself, why did you guy come here? Offended people?"


    "My day! The world is so big, I want to walk around?" I have a hard face, and pat Chi Meng with both hands holding his soaring braided hands: "Let go, let go, they are the ones you are looking for. Several people!"


    Hearing this, Chi Meng looked at Monkey King curiously and finally fixed his gaze on Monkey King, saying in her very special dialect, "Which one of you is Li Xingyun? Which one is Lu Linxuan?"


    Lu Linxuan looked curious: "I am Lu Linxuan, why are you looking for me?"


    "It turns out that it''s you..." Chi Meng duped his mouth to be cute, and looked at Lu Lin Xuan with a happy and close look: "Hello Miss Sister, do you really know the whereabouts of bad handsome as the rumors say?"


    "Are you looking for a bad handsome? Where did you know that we know the whereabouts of bad handsome?" Lu Linxuan frowned when he heard the words.


    "This little brother told me." Chi Meng spoke in dialect, and shook the person in his hand subconsciously: "He said that the bad guy is with a guy named Li Xingyun. You can find Li Xingyun. Not handsome."


    "Oh, my day, you demon girl quickly let go!" She began to flaunt her teeth and claws again.


    "You guy is a low-mouthed person. Even if you hear a lot of news from the hearsay, you can''t just open your mouth and tell people to pretend, right?" Lu Linxuan raised his foot and kicked himself again...

 1999 Chapter 46

    Obviously, Lu Linxuan had been following Monkey King for a long time, and even his tone of voice was affected by him.


    "Pretend to be forced? My day, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!" I was still struggling, "I was just chatting with two friends. I didn¡¯t know if I was listened to by this demon. The two were killed, forcing me to tell him the whereabouts of the bad guy..."


    "My day, I don¡¯t know where the bad guys are! You know, the cage spring sword is my own, you devil, let me go soon, you are looking for them..." Then, I have been Sun Wukong. Waiting for someone: "They are in the same group as the bad guy, and they must know where the bad guy is!"


    Hearing what I said, Lu Linxuan looked behind him, and saw two people who knew nothing about lying about 20 meters away from them. He was furious and drew his sword at Chi Meng: "Sure enough, she is a demon. How dare to kill innocent people and watch the sword!"


    Lu Linxuan was about to take an angry shot, but Sun Wukong held it on his shoulders and stopped him: "The two of them were only caught in the sleep gu, and they are not dead yet."


    Chi Meng looked at Monkey King with curiosity at the moment (in dialect): "Huh? This little brother, he is so good, he still knows Sleep Gu? Which one are you?"


    Sun Wukong said: "You should release Gu and let them go. The bad guy is now in the Tibetan Soldier Valley. I will take you to see him if I have time..."


    Chi Meng (in dialect): "Really, great..." As he said, snapping his fingers, the two people lying on the ground suddenly shook their bodies and woke up. Chi Meng also let go of himself, One of them fell to the ground: "You too go, it''s useless now!"


    "My day, a man can bend and stretch, I don''t know what you are!" I got up and slapped my fart, and greeted the other guests.


    Chi Meng fixed his gaze on Sun Wukong (in dialect): "Brother, now take me to find a bad guy!"


    "I''ll talk about it when I''m free, not now!"


    "That''s not okay, you have to take me to see him now!" Chi Meng''s face was a little girl''s coquettish tone, but the next moment, his expression was serious, but he suddenly launched an attack on Monkey King.


    When Ji Ruxue saw this, they all snorted coldly. They just wanted to take down the brave girl, but when Monkey King waved his hand, they all stopped.


    If it''s just a rogue on the side of the road, Sun Wukong wouldn''t be too lazy to take it personally, but since she is a lovely girl, she is so spontaneous that she can take care of it herself, no, it''s just for advice.


    Although Chi Meng looks cute and cute, she is extremely capable and fierce when she starts her hands. His fists and feet are also swift and fierce. The posture of jumping and kicking is almost like shadowless legs, but for Monkey King, it is soft and weak. , Itching is almost the same.


    However, he saw Monkey King behind his hand, and with the other hand, he blocked all Chi Meng''s attacks in an understatement: "You are very young, good skills, but if you keep playing, I''ll fight back!"


    "Huh~" Looking at Monkey King''s understatement, he didn''t even move his feet at all, which made Chi Meng feel uncomfortable, and he was very dissatisfied. The attacking force became a bit more rapid.


    "It seems that I won''t teach you a lesson, you don''t know what suffering is..." As he said, he saw that Monkey King suddenly grabbed Chi Meng''s feet and pulled it lightly, Chi Meng was instantly given a strong force. Pulled out of balance, he immediately rushed towards Monkey King. When he slammed into Monkey King''s arms, his shoulders shook slightly. Chi Meng immediately flew out with a sound of "Oh," and fell sturdily. Give fart a squat.


    "You...you...you bully!" Chi Meng whispered his mouth softly, while standing up and making a soft fart, staring at Monkey King with an aggrieved expression, a purple mist suddenly appeared above his right fist, and turned toward him again. Monkey King blasted past...


    "Oh~Stone Gu, your little girl is very scheming..." Monkey King looked at it, but smiled. When she got close, she suddenly grabbed Shi Gu''s right wrist.


    "You...you know Stone Gu?" Chi Meng was surprised when he heard Sun Wukong''s words, struggling to withdraw his hand, but he felt as if he was clamped by iron tongs, motionless.


    Sun Wukong ignored her, but grabbed Chi Meng''s right hand and pressed it so lightly on her own Hun''s mouth, and the purple mist instantly disappeared into her body.


    Chi dreamed about it, but smiled: "Little brother, this stone gu belongs to me, so you want to use my own gu to give me a gu?"


    "Why not?" Monkey King smiled. Chi Meng''s complexion changed suddenly when he snapped his fingers. He covered his abdomen with his hands, and his body froze in place and couldn''t move, making a painful expression on his face: "You...you...this is impossible. This is obviously my Gu, why do I have my own Gu? What have you done to me?"


    "Before it was your Gu, now it''s mine!" Monkey King smiled slightly, tapped his finger, Chi Meng knelt on the ground at the moment, with a painful expression: "Pain... Pain... Pain... Little brother, I know I was wrong , Don''t do it, it hurts me..."


    "Surrender?"


    "Surrender!"


    "Give up?"


    "Give up!"


    "I don''t like the name of the little brother very much. Call the big brother to listen to it."


    "Big brother¡­"


    "Well~ this is good!" Monkey King smiled slightly, and suddenly a lollipop flashed out of his hand, and he stuffed it into Chi Meng''s mouth: "Reward you for a lollipop..."


    Chi Meng glared, and wanted to exclaim, but the next moment he was stunned: "It''s so delicious~ What is this? Isn''t it poisonous?"


    "You eat it too!"


    "That''s right!" Chi Meng said, watching Monkey King grinning, and hugging his arm like familiarity: "It seems that my little brother is a good person!"


    With a "pop~", Monkey King knocked her forehead unceremoniously: "What did I just say?"


    "Big Brother, it''s Big Brother!" Chi Meng covered his head with aggrieved face, and was full of curiosity: "Um...Big Brother, do you know Gu technique?"


    "Proficient than you!"


    "Wow~ Big brother is amazing!" Chi Meng suddenly felt that Sun Wukong was very kind: "Could it be that Big Brother is also from the Shiwan Mountain in Miaojiang?"


    "No!"


    "Huh? Then why are you more powerful than me?" Chi Meng looked curious, and squeezed the stick 1 lollipop in his mouth and swallowed it, and looked at it hopefully Monkey King: "It''s so delicious, is there any more?"


    Monkey King took out another one and handed it to her: "Don''t chew it, put it in your mouth and let it melt slowly..."


    "Got it¡­"


    Keke, some students who want to be crooked, please face the wall and think about it...

 2000 Chapter 47: Husband and Wife

    Chi Meng added the stick 1 lollipop in his mouth with curiosity, and looked at Monkey King (in dialect) curiously: "Brother, since you are not from one hundred thousand mountains in Miaojiang, where did you learn this Gu technique??"


    "Why, don''t you think that only you Miao Jiang can use Gu art?" Sun Wukong smiled, "Tell you, your skills in using instruments, voice control Gu, and cultivating Gu are only in pediatrics. The really powerful Gu art is You don¡¯t need to use instruments, voices to control Gu, or grow Gu, use Qi to condense Gu, and use thoughts to control objects. That is the highest state of Gu technique!"


    "Condensing Gu with Qi, controlling things with thoughts? What do you mean, big brother?" Chi Meng was stunned by Monkey King, and listened carefully.


    "Look, this is Qi Condensation Gu..." But he saw Monkey King stand up with a single finger, and the energy condensed at his fingertips instantly formed a tiny worm with gleaming gleam, two wings stirred a whole Living things, lifelike.


    "Wow~ Use internal force to condense into Gu? It''s amazing!" Chi Meng saw his eyes glowing, with a look of excitement, and hurriedly hugged Monkey King''s arm and shook it non-stop: "How is the power? How is the power?"


    I saw Monkey King stretch out his fingertips, and the fluorescent worm on it flew slowly to a big tree not far away. The moment it stopped on the trunk, the tree burned into a raging fire, and the whole tree was burned. It was a package, but within two seconds, the tree had already burned into nothingness, not even a trace of ashes was left!


    Don''t say this scene is Chi Meng, even the Empress and they are also terrified. If this Gu touches a person, what will it be like?I shudder before thinking about it.


    Only after the shock, Chi Meng became extremely excited and excited, and she was holding Monkey King''s arm swaying (in dialect): "Big brother, teach me, teach me!"


    "This is a family tradition, how can it be taught to outsiders?"


    Hearing this, Chi Meng suddenly looked disappointed, and then he was full of curiosity (in dialect): "What is the mind-controlled object?"


    "You don''t need to use artifacts or voices to control Gu, one thought is enough!" Monkey King said, pointing to the bird on the branch in the distance: "For example, this way..."


    He didn''t see what Monkey King said, only a single finger stretched out, and the bird in the distance seemed to have received some order, and suddenly flapped its wings and flew towards Monkey King, not afraid of strangers, and landed directly on his finger.


    "This is just to give you a demonstration. Not only the birds, but everything in the world can be controlled by thoughts, but you don''t need the Gu that you keep!"


    Monkey King was just a moment of thought. The poisonous insects, snakes, ants, birds and beasts all around gathered and marched towards this side. The scene was so spectacular. The guests of the teahouse had already been scared and screamed and fled away. Together with Lu Linxuan, they all exclaimed. I felt my scalp numb: "Stop! Stop! Brother Wukong, stop! Quickly tell them to leave!"


    "My day, what kind of crooked way is this, it scares me to death!" With a strange cry, I already jumped onto the table, stealing the spotlight.


    When Monkey King thought, the poisonous insects, snakes and ants, birds and beasts scattered all around and disappeared.Lu Linxuan was relieved.


    What Chimeng saw was extremely excited (in dialect): "What a powerful Gu technique! More powerful than my father! Controlling everything is not just Gu technique, right? It seems to learn, I really want to learn, big Brother, just teach me!"


    "It is said that the family history is never learned!"


    Chi Meng looked disappointed.


    Miao Chengtian listened, but looked at Chi Meng with a smile: "Little sister, if you want to learn, it''s not impossible!"


    "Huh? Really?" Chi Meng looked at Miao Chengtian with joy.


    "Of course, if you want to learn, you can just marry my host. That''s your own family!" Miao Chengtian smiled.


    "Ah~ how can this be!" Chi Meng cupped his face in both hands, twisting and shy.


    After a short break, Monkey King and his party continue to play around...


    "By the way, big brother, my name is Chi Meng, what''s your name?" Chi Meng is clinging to Monkey King along the way, but he admires the hand that Monkey King revealed before.


    "Sun Wukong..."


    "It turned out to be Big Brother Monkey King, by the way, when would you take me to see the bad guy?"


    "Why do you see him? When I''m fine and free, just ask him to come and see me, then you can see him."


    "Big brother is playing around now, this is also called no time?" Chi Meng suddenly puffed out a small mouth, with a look on my face.


    "Yes, no time!"


    "When will you be free then?"


    "depend on mood¡­"


    "Do you believe it or not I hit you?"


    "You can''t beat me again... Besides, if you dare to talk to me like this, lollipop will be confiscated..."


    "Sorry, big brother, I was wrong..."


    Chi Meng is an incessant lord, sticking to Monkey King along the way and talking non-stop, even Lu Linxuan and the others have no room to intervene, but she is very likable, so that the empress and the others can¡¯t get bored. very good, very powerful.


    Especially when eating, Chi Meng''s speed is even comparable to Monkey King, and the dozens of overlapping bowls in front of him are even with Monkey King. Ji Ruxue and the others can see them all. Dumbfounded: "That''s amazing! It''s just a little girl. It''s the first time I saw someone who can compare to the owner for dinner..."


    "Hehe~~ I think this Chi Meng girl is a good match for her master! Look, there are so many images of husband and wife!" Xuan Jingtian joked as he looked at Monkey King and Chi Meng''s eating portrait.


    "Huh?" Hearing the words, the empress immediately glared at Xuan Jingtian, so scared that Xuan Jingtian hurriedly bowed her head and said nothing. The empress is jealous, or she is not annoying.


    And looking at her angry expression, she was still very angry.


    That''s right, Chi Meng has been talking to Monkey King on the way, she has no room to intervene, can she not get sulking?


    "I didn''t expect my big brother to eat so well, so let me just say it. From the first sight of my big brother, it is very pleasing to the eye!" Chi dreamed that Monkey King had something in common with him, and his sense of intimacy increased a lot .


    And at this moment, an untimely cold drink came from the store door in vain: "Go and go~~~ Where''s the beggar, is this a place you can come to? Get out, don¡¯t stop us from doing it. business!"


    An angry voice also sounded in vain: "Do we look like beggars when you look at something low on the ground?"


    Xiao Er was obviously stunned by the other''s momentum, and she flinched a little: "Yes, you are not beggars, so are you rich? Money comes in, no money to get out!"


    "Uh~~" The boy who had originally looked angry was stagnant, looking at his appearance, he obviously had no money...

 2001 Chapter 48—Crazy Old Way

    "Uh~~" The boy who had originally looked angry was stagnant, looking at his appearance, he obviously had no money.


    Because he touched his pocket, but was surprised to find that there was nothing inside: "Is it because he lost it on the way to escape?"


    Moreover, the old and the young indeed dressed a little like a beggar. They were all tattered, dirty, and unkempt, and looked very embarrassed.


    "Huh? Isn''t that Zhang Zifan? How did you make it look like this?" Lu Linxuan looked at the''little beggar'' who was supporting the''old beggar'' at the door, with an expression of surprise on his face. She has a deep memory of the "Beauty" person, and she mourned for him for a second in her heart.


    "The former youngsters have now become the tragic situation they are now. It seems that they are being forced by the Tongwen Museum!" Xuan Jing Tianjiao said in one voice.


    "Shi Yao..." Sun Wukong glanced at Shi Yao, suggestive.


    Shi Yao immediately understood, got up and walked towards the door...


    But at this moment, the little second saw that the young beggar hadn''t touched anything, and he suddenly looked angrily: "How can I pretend if I don''t have money? Fuck away~~ If you don''t get away, I will ask someone to throw you out!"


    "You!" Zhang Zifan''s face was angry, and it was obvious that he was irritated by the little second''s tone, but now this situation is really helpless, he can only stare at Xiaoer bitterly, and help the old beggar. Turning and leaving: "Father, let''s go..."


    "Wait, all the expenses of these two people have been paid for by my host, so I quickly find a place for them to sit down!" Shi Yao walked to Xiao Er''s body, handed over a couple of silver, and said softly.


    "Uh~~" The Xiaoer was obviously taken aback, with an unexpected look on his face: "I didn''t expect someone to treat the beggars..." Seeing Shi Yao''s graceful demeanor, well-dressed, and not easily offended lord, immediately Zhang Zifan and the two looked at them: "You two beggars are really lucky, you met a great good man..." Then, he pointed to the empty seat in the hall and said, "Do that!"


    Zhang Zifan ignored the dog''s low-ranking little second, but clasped his fists and said to Shi Yao: "Thank you girl for helping. I don''t know who your host is? Can you recommend me?"


    However, as soon as Zhang Zifan¡¯s words fell, the old beggar he was supporting suddenly brightened his eyes after seeing Shi Yao, and a swish shift, already appeared in front of Zhang Zifan, reaching out to Chao Shi Yao¡¯s delicate hand. go with¡­


    Shi Yao''s complexion changed slightly. Just because of his ability to change his position, he saw that the old beggar''s martial arts was by no means ordinary. While staggering his steps and avoiding the old beggar''s dirty hands, he also took two steps back.


    "Oh~ this beauty is not only beautiful, but also good at skill!" The old beggar exclaimed immediately, moving faster and more tricky than before, because Shi Yao couldn''t dodge it because it was less than one meter apart: "Come, come and come. ~~ Let me touch the Mogu for you and see what your face looks like!"


    Seeing that his arm was about to be grabbed and eaten tofu, he saw that Monkey King''s figure suddenly flashed in front of Shi Yao, and he clasped the old beggar''s wrist with a little force, only to hear a crisp sound of''ka'' , The old beggar¡¯s wrist immediately bends to a weird extent. He knelt on the ground with a''poof'', and cried out in pain, "Hey ah ah~~it hurts~~ let go, let go! You young man is not at all. Know that you respect the old and love the young!"


    "It''s you?!" Zhang Zifan recognized Sun Wukong the moment he saw him. It was because of Sun Wukong''s suggestion that he could find his biological father. He immediately held his fist to apologize: "Benefactor, I''m sorry. My father''s head is not very bright, he has been crazy, please raise your hands high, don''t be like his old man."


    "If I really want to be familiar with him, his hand is long gone!" Monkey King looked flat and let go.


    "Father, are you okay?" Zhang Zifan checked the old beggar''s hand nervously, and he was relieved when he found that it was not broken.


    The old beggar didn¡¯t take care of Zhang Zifan, but looked at Monkey King with trepidation and commented: ¡°Young man, it¡¯s not easy! Seeing your bones are amazed, you must be regarded as not a human being...Huh? Strange, I can¡¯t see you. A little face? It''s weird! I still don''t believe it!"


    As he said, the old beggar rolled up his sleeves and reached out to grab Sun Wukong''s hand, but Zhang Zifan stopped him: "Father, don''t make trouble, this is the child''s benefactor, if he doesn''t have his advice. , I don¡¯t know when I will recognize you!"


    "Oh~ it turns out to be a benefactor, so old-fashioned!" The old beggar heard the words, but bowed, and then looked at Monkey King with a strange and crazy manner: "But it''s really strange! What do you look like? What''s going on? Why is it so strange? I have read countless people, and I have never seen a person like this. I have no clue, it is a rare encounter in a thousand years. Look at..."


    "Just look at the face, be careful!" Monkey King smiled. How could his face be spied by mortals? Even if he deliberately leaked a little secret so that the old way could see it, the old way couldn''t bear the causality of spying on the secret. Suddenly died suddenly.


    "Such a mysterious and strange face, Zhe Shou has also recognized it!" The old beggar was still full of interest and curiosity, as if he was caught by thousands of ants.


    But Monkey King didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him, turned around and sat back in his seat...


    The old beggar wanted to come forward to follow, but saw that the little Er over there was already yelling: "Good wine and good food are already available, guest officer, please use it slowly!


    "Is there wine?" The old beggar''s eyes lit up. He had forgotten everything before, and instantly appeared on the dinner table. Hu Chihai began to drink...


    Zhang Zifan knows how to be polite, and he once again clasped his fist in front of Monkey King with gratitude: "Benefactor, thank you so much for your emotions. This kind of great kindness, Zifan must be remembered in his heart, and he will report it later!"


    "Just pay your gratitude, tell me how your father and son recognized each other!" Sun Wukong looked at Zhang Zifan with great interest: "I think your father has not fully recovered yet, how do you confirm that he is your father?"


    "That''s it, just say it, I like to listen to stories the most!" Chi Meng was also eagerly urging from the side.


    "This matter will start after you mention me, because of your words, I have always kept it in my heart. Later, I met my dad by the side of the street. He was also crazy at the time. He called me Son, think about it, if a crazy old man on the street saw you called your son, what would you think? So I had a big fight with him, and I didn¡¯t expect that I was completely abused..." ..

 2002 Chapter Forty Nine

    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he nodded. Although this old man was crazy, lustful and greedy, but his strength was truly great, Zhang Zifan was an opponent.


    "A beggar has such a powerful martial arts, I remembered the point you gave me, that is to pay attention to that crazy old way, has been following him..." Zhang Zifan fell into the memory, explaining to Sun Wukong and others. "Later I wanted to take him back to the Tongwen Museum, but I didn¡¯t expect to walk to the door, but my father suddenly became scared and frightened. He refused to enter the Tongwen Museum and turned around and ran away. Up..."


    "On the way to escape, I happened to meet Li Siyuan, who had just returned to Tongwenguan. For the purpose of Wu Lei Tian''s heart, Li Siyuan fought my father, but he was defeated by my father and asked for my help, because I was suspicious of my father at the time. I remembered your order, so I hesitated and didn¡¯t make a move. The old man Li Siyuan became angry and said, ¡°It is true that the relationship between father and son is deep.¡± I asked again and again, and then I realized my true identity...I When Dad repelled Li Siyuan, he saw the opportunity to take me and escaped from the scene. After that, he was chased by Tongwenguan..."


    "It seems that it''s a coincidence that you know your true identity..." Monkey King said, looking at Zhang Xuanling who was eating and drinking, "It''s a pity that your father didn''t get any stimulation and returned to normal."


    "You mean, my father can still return to normal?" Zhang Zifan was overjoyed when he heard this.


    Monkey King nodded: "He was irritated and badly injured again, so he lost his mind. As long as he was stimulated and recalled the past, he could return to normal."


    "Then dare to ask the benefactor, what exactly is the excitement you are talking about?" Zhang Zifan immediately looked respectful and asked for advice.


    "You left your father and mother since you were a child, and they don''t know what you look like when you grow up, so you won''t have any stimulating influence on your father''s memory. You should look for a woman named Xu Huan. , She is your mother. Seeing his wife, your father should be able to think of something..."


    "Xu Huan? My mother? Is my mother still alive?" Zhang Zifan was excited when he heard the words.


    "Naturally, you are still alive, but you are being hunted down by the people of the Tongwenguan. If your relatives get together, whether it is a blessing or a curse depends on your own good fortune!"


    Zhang Zifan looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Then dare to ask the benefactor, do you know where my mother is now?"


    "I don''t know, I only know that she is the real person of the thirteen provinces of Longhushan Tianshifu Jiujiu, and the rest is up to you!" Sun Wukong said, got up and waved, greeted the Empress and the others, then turned and left. Inn.


    Zhang Zifan held a fist at the back of the Monkey King to show his gratitude. Although I don¡¯t know why Monkey King knew this, and why he wanted to help himself, it did matter to his own life experience and relatives. Even if he knew it was a trap, he would Go ahead and make a break.


    At this moment, I, who was hiding aside, looked at the direction of the Sun Wukong and the others, but hurriedly stopped their way: "Wait, wait, wait for me!"


    Seeing this, Lu Linxuan immediately glared at him with his arms akimbo, "I said to myself, you are impatient to live, right? Dare to block our way? Isn''t the tea money on the table?"


    "My day~ I came to tell you kindly for the sake of getting acquainted with each other, don''t you know what is good or bad, I see the direction you are going, isn''t it Luzhou City?"


    "So what?"


    "My day, I warn you, it''s best not to go to Luzhou City, don''t you know that Luzhou City is already fighting?"


    "Oh~ It seems that you are setting up a stall on the side of the road, and you know a lot of news!" Ji Ruxue looked at him and said, "Isn''t Luzhou City the site of Tongwenguan? Who are they fighting with? ?"


    "You don''t even know about such a big thing?" I had a surprised expression on my face: "Then I will tell you that this is what happened yesterday. General Liang Jun Wang Yanzhang set fire to Luzhou City and ordered the soldiers to kill. The people in the city wanted to find out Li Xingyun in this way and seize the cage spring sword, but that Li Xingyun was really stupid. He actually threw himself into the trap to save the people in the city and was caught by Liang Jun. , The people didn¡¯t save it, instead they got themselves in. In other words, the one named Li Xingyun should be your fellow..."


    (PS: I wanted to write more about how Li Xingyun was arrested, but lest someone say that the protagonist is a soy sauce maker, so I don¡¯t want water, so I took it with the head office?)


    Before I could finish speaking, Lu Linxuan raised his soaring braids excitedly and shouted: "What did you say? My brother was arrested? Why was he arrested? Shouldn''t he be in the Tibetan Soldier Valley? Why did it appear in Luzhou City?"


    "My day! You ask me, who should I ask?" I looked depressed: "I just tell you what I know. How do I know the specific situation? Let me go quickly, it''s really kind of bad!"


    Lu Linxuan let go of himself and turned to look at Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong!"


    "This guy, it seems that he can''t stand his loneliness. He secretly ran out of the Tibetan Soldier Valley, and then learned the news of the slaughter of Luzhou City. He was hit by Liang Jun''s plan, and he fell into the net." Monkey King simply His analysis thoroughly clarified the whole story.


    Lu Linxuan gritted his teeth: "Senior idiot, he knows that it''s causing trouble. It''s only a few days before he stabbed such a big basket, can''t you stop it? Damn, Brother Wukong, you must Save my brother!"


    Monkey King rubbed Lu Linxuan''s head and said, "Don''t worry, what Daliang needs is the cage spring sword in his hand and the cage spring treasure hidden in the cage spring sword. Only your senior brother can open the Longquan treasure, so he is There will be no life-threatening."


    The female emperor also calmly analyzed on the side: "With bad handsome strength, trying to rescue Li Xingyun is just a matter of effort. He hasn''t seen it for a while. I want to use this matter to teach Li Xingyun a lesson! After all, that guy has no ambitions. There is also no sense of responsibility and sense of responsibility as a descendant of Li and Tang."


    "Does the bad handsome intend to force Young Master Li Xingyun to recognize his identity?" Xuan Jing said.


    "This trick is really ruthless, but it shouldn''t be a bad and handsome attention..." Monkey King looked at Lu Linxuan and said: "I can think of using the whole city to force Li Xingyun to make enlightenment, I am afraid only your master can think of it. ¡­" ..

 2003 Chapter Fifty Luzhou City

    "Master? How could he do this!" Lu Linxuan''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "If your elder brother is a little bit more angry, and if you become enlightened early, your master doesn¡¯t need to make such a move." Monkey King explained calmly: "I¡¯ve told your elder brother a long time ago, it¡¯s impossible for him to be like before. The same idle cloud and wild crane, staying out of the matter, but he agreed with his lips, but his heart is completely contrary. Now it is deserved to use being caught."


    "Senior idiot, after I rescue him, I must teach him a good meal!" Lu Linxuan clenched his fists with a fierce expression on his face.


    At this time, Zhang Zifan had also come close, and clasped his fists to Monkey King and the others: "Several people, it seems that you are also in trouble. If it is useful to us, please let us know..."


    "You should solve your own problems first!" Monkey King looked at Zhang Zifan and said.


    "Uh~~ I''m just being nosy..." Zhang Zifan was taken aback for a while, and said no more.As Sun Wukong said, his own affairs have not been resolved yet, so he still has the mind to take care of other people''s affairs, and with the strength of Monkey King and others, there is no need for him to worry.


    "Let''s go, go to Luzhou City..." Sun Wukong said calmly: "The other party will definitely expect that we will save Li Xingyun, so what is waiting for us will inevitably be a big trap. Be careful."


    "Understand!" Ji Ruxue and other women nodded earnestly.


    The female emperor looked at Monkey King: "Do you want to send Jiu Tian Sheng Ji to help?"


    "No, it''s just a little game."


    The female emperor and the others all smiled when they heard this. For ordinary people, this may be a trap for a lifetime of nine deaths, but for Monkey King, it is really just a small game for him to play.


    The women didn¡¯t talk too much, got on the carriage and went far along the official road...


    "I''m leaving now? It''s a pity that those girls are the best in the world!" Zhang Xuanling looked at the back of the carriage going away with regret.


    It¡¯s just that Zhang Zifan¡¯s words were heard in Zhang Zifan¡¯s ears, but his expression changed drastically. He hurriedly covered Zhang Xuanling¡¯s mouth and warned: ¡°Father, don¡¯t talk nonsense! It¡¯s okay to be crazy, but this group of people We must never offend, or if you die, don''t blame me for not giving you revenge!"


    "Go, go~~ You are still not my son? Did you talk to dad like this?" Zhang Xuanling pushed Zhang Zifan aside: "Your dad, I know astronomy, geography, do you know them all? Is it someone who can¡¯t afford to offend? I can¡¯t see through that man, your father, but I can still calculate one or two of those women, all of them are in destiny, noble, obviously borrowed from that man¡¯s light , It''s amazing, it''s amazing! As long as you have a touch with this person, you can have the fate of changing your life against the sky. Who is that man? He has this kind of ability!"


    "No... isn''t it so exaggerated?" Zhang Zifan was also taken aback by Zhang Xuanling''s remarks.


    "You know what a fart, this shows that the man has the ability to defy the sky and change his fate!" Zhang Xuanling babbled a few words and focused on the wine on the table again.


    I have to say that although this Xuan Ling is crazy, it has some achievements in fortune-telling. Although it can''t calculate the life of Monkey King, it can be calculated based on the life of Ji Ruxue and other daughters. It''s terrible, it does have some ability.


    This is also one of the reasons why the bad handsome is so afraid of Monkey King and respectful to him. If it is for fortune-telling, the bad handsome has to leave Zhang Xuanling a few blocks away. He is because of Ji Ruxue. After waiting for the woman''s fate, it is calculated that Monkey King is terrible, and that is the real prosperous success, and the death of the adversary!


    When night fell, Monkey King and his team came to Luzhou City. What they saw was the raging fire that was burning throughout the city and the sky full of smoke rising from all over the city.


    And above the city wall, there are also countless bow and crossbow archers guarding them, and the iron tips of the arrows exude the cold light, which makes people fearful.


    "This...this..." Lu Linxuan stared at the miserable situation in the city, her eyes widened. She had never seen such a tragic sight.


    The empress sighed slightly and rubbed her head: "This is war..."


    "It seems that Luzhou City has indeed been occupied by Liang Jun. If you want to enter the city, you have to waste a lot of energy..." Ji Ruxue said.


    "Incoming people stop, this city of Luzhou has become under my ruler, and people who are not involved are prohibited from entering the city, you still retreat quickly, if you are one step closer, shoot with random arrows!"


    Sun Wukong glanced at the screaming general on the wall. It seemed that he was the general named Wang Yanzhang. He ignored it, and walked slowly towards the closed gate.


    "Ok?"


    Wang Yanzhang saw that the other party ignored his warning and approached the city gate calmly. He secretly felt that it was not easy to come. Without hesitation, he decisively ordered: "The archer is ready, shoot!"


    With an order, it can be said that a thousand arrows are sent!


    On the city wall, there are probably thousands of people guarding it. It can be said that they have made enough preparations. This round of arrows rain is really airtight, shocking and terrifying!


    "Oh~ Damn~! Big Brother Wukong, this is dead!" Chi Meng looked at these battles, and was really scared. The horror scene of ten thousand arrows was almost impossible to hide!With a strange cry, he hid behind Monkey King.


    On the contrary, Ji Ruxue and the other women seemed extremely calm. I saw Miao Chengtian open her oil-paper fan and gently throw it into the air. The oil-paper fan became a giant tens of meters in a burst of brilliance, floating in the air. , Blocked the endless rain of arrows for Monkey King and others.


    And the moment the arrow touches the oil-paper fan, it is shattered and dissipated by the energy attached to it!


    "Ok?!!"


    Seeing this situation, Wang Yanzhang''s expression changed drastically, he waved his iron spear, and then gave an order: "The archer retreats, the archer is ready to...launch!!"


    As the anger fell, dozens of huge siege crossbows, with the sound of breaking the wind, flew towards the huge umbrella below!


    This siege crossbow arrow, together with the city wall, can shoot a hole, and it can shoot on a huge oil paper fan, still like those arrows, when it touches the energy attached to it, it collapses!


    Wang Yanzhang was finally moved: "What kind of paper umbrella is this? There is such an amazing defense?"


    Seeing that the archer''s crossbow and arrows didn''t work, Wang Yanzhang didn''t hesitate. He jumped up the city wall and ran the''Cage Yin Gong'', and his body surged. Accompanied by the cage Yin, he was full of momentum and mighty!


    (PS: It¡¯s a big project, so I can¡¯t be lazy. I¡¯m tired out every day, so I¡¯m not able to do two or three changes. After the completion of the work, I will do more.). .

 2004 Chapter 51: Absolute Strength

    The effect of this cage chanting technique is indeed extremely cool and amazing, just like Qiao Feng¡¯s eighteen palms of the cage, the momentum is also extremely powerful, accompanied by the cage chanting, condensed into a cool giant cage, and shouted at Wang Yanzhang. In, roaring across the void, hitting the huge oil paper fan that shone with light!


    The two collided, and there was an ear-piercing roar, but the terrible aftermath was shocking so that the soldiers on the city wall were staggered and screamed.


    But the huge oil-paper fan was still floating in the air, shining brilliantly, and could not shake it, but the roaring giant cage of energy had already collapsed!


    "What a strong defense! What kind of technique is this?!!!" Wang Yanzhang was moved, "My cage chanting skills can''t even shake it?!"


    And in this short period of time, Monkey King and his team have already come under the closed gate. The heavy metal texture is enough to show how strong this gate is!


    But with a single tap of Monkey King''s finger, it shattered into dregs like tofu!


    In this way, Sun Wukong and his party entered the city of Luzhou, which is like a caged tiger''s den, under the eyes of tens of thousands of troops.


    "Quick! Stop them, never let them enter Luzhou City!!" Wang Yanzhang gave an order and shouted angrily.


    I have been a general for many years, and this is the first time I have encountered this kind of city that I guarded. It was broken by a few people. While shocked, I also felt a shame and shame. For a general, it was simply intolerable!


    This Luzhou city has long been covered with a net, and tens of thousands of troops are like tides. The moment Sun Wukong and others entered the city, they swarmed from all directions and surrounded them!


    Wang Yanzhang stood proudly on the city wall, staring condescendingly at the Monkey King and the others below, and shouted coldly: "Huh~ Rao Shier waits for the martial arts to be strong, and you have to fight with your hands before you can fight! , Take you down, etc.! Whichever is the first level, the official will be promoted to level 1!"


    "Yes!!"


    Qi swallows the mountains and rivers, it can be said that the momentum is like a rainbow, and the soldiers move at the same time, that is, together with the ground, they are slightly shaking.


    If he were to be an ordinary person, I am afraid that he would have been shocked by the aura of these soldiers.


    I have to say that Wang Yanzhang still has some abilities in leading soldiers to fight. The soldiers under his banner are well-trained, but it is a pity that he has followed a sloppy master.


    "Heh~ do you think the human sea tactics are useful for us?" Xuan Jingtian glanced at the countless soldiers around him, but smiled slightly, holding a Chinese bow and condensing light arrows, blasting into the sky in an instant, another instant. Burst in the air, turning into a rain of arrows flying down!


    ''The sound of pouch is endless!


    Accompanied by the screams, thousands of people were shot into hedgehogs by this wave of arrows, and died!


    The dense army formed a huge hole in an instant!It was full of corpses that had been shot beyond recognition!


    "My goodness~ It''s amazing!" Chi Meng was already stunned by the scene in front of her, Xiao Yi''s mouth opened wide, combined with her strange dialect, it has a special flavor.


    "This "Lock Heart Arrows" is really powerful, and one arrow shot thousands of people on the ground?!!!" Even Xuan Jingtian himself was a little unbelievable about the results of this arrow, and was shocked.


    How can the skills taught by Monkey King be simple!


    "This...this...this...!!!"


    The power of an arrow, the horror is so terrible, the beamers saw this horrible scene, they were all frightened and frightened, seeing sweat on their foreheads, they all backed involuntarily and did not dare to step forward!


    Such terrifying arrow skills, even if they claim to be an army of tens of thousands, I am afraid they can''t support a few arrows, right?


    "I don''t want this group of people to be so tricky!" Wang Yanzhang also saw sweat on his forehead at this time, and the palm of his hand was shining.


    "It''s all solved..." Monkey King looked around and said calmly.


    "Huh?" Lu Linxuan was shocked when he heard the words, "All... all solved? There are at least tens of thousands of people! All killed?"


    "Yes!" But Ji Ruxue and the other women didn''t talk nonsense, they all showed their shape and entered the surrounding army!


    The sword gas in his hand is gushing, which can be described as a big slash, a complete interpretation of what is called "Cutting the Grass Warriors"!


    This group of soldiers is simply vulnerable in their hands.


    After practicing the Supreme Mind taught by Monkey King, and doing love and love affairs with Monkey King, the strength of Ji Ruxue and other girls is no longer as simple as it seems.


    Watching Chi Meng control the endless poisonous bees flying into the army, screaming with fear everywhere, it can be described as having a great time.


    Among the women, Shi Yao alone was a normal person, but as a mid-level strength, she naturally faced these ordinary soldiers easily and without pressure.


    "Damn it! The archer prepares! Let the arrow go!!"


    Wang Yanzhang was full of anger at the face-to-face massacre in front of him. He had never encountered such a desperate situation before. It was unimaginable that tens of thousands of his own army were killed by several people from the other side. .


    With Wang Yanzhang¡¯s order, thousands of archers pulled their bows to aim, and thousands of arrows rained down Sun Wukong and others...


    Not only Monkey King and the others, but this wave of arrows rained in, as well as their own people. In this situation, they can no longer care about accidental injury.


    "Hmph~ the power of the ants!" The empress glanced at the arrow rain that whizzed down and snorted lightly. She saw her wispy hand pushing forward at will, and the terrifying invisible wave instantly shook out. Thousands of arrow rains shook so much that they collapsed and disappeared, but the remaining force remained unabated, and hit the thousands of archers who followed. In an instant, thousands of archers flew out screaming and vomiting blood, and their bows and arrows burst. , Falling down the city wall, you can''t die again!


    With a random palm, thousands of archers were stunned to death. Wang Yanzhang was already stunned. His eyes were dull, and he fell to his knees weakly. After only a short while, tens of thousands of people have been broken off: "It''s over... it''s over... the beam is about to end... How could this group of people have won... Your Majesty! What a wrong decision you made!!"


    "Surrender! We surrender, please don''t kill again!"


    Wang Yanzhang threw away the iron spear in his hand, knelt to the ground, raised his hands and shouted loudly. If he was hesitating, the tens of thousands of troops left in a few breaths might be gone.


    The stern voice in this noisy battlefield was strangely clear...


    All the soldiers heard the words and saw that their generals were kneeling and surrendering. The fearful of them who had been slaughtered a long time ago also dropped their weapons and fell to the ground, expressing their surrender...


    This was an unequal battle. In the face of absolute strength, even if it was a crowded strategy, it seemed so pale and weak.


    The battle lasted only a few minutes, and it ended in a hasty way, and it ended so quickly, something incredible!..

 2005 Chapter 52 The Invincible General

    In the main city, Zhu Youzhen, who has been following this confrontation, saw that his army was actually at war with the opponent, but he knelt and surrendered, angered and glared: "Trash, everything is trash. Tens of thousands of troops can''t help but a few people, I want you to wait for nothing!"


    "Sure enough, this group of people have some abilities!" Zhu Youwen''s expression at this time was unprecedentedly solemn. From his perspective, each of these people at least has the strength of a great power.


    They seem to underestimate the opponent this time, the enemy is beyond imagination.


    "Haha~~ Brother Wukong personally made the shot, or the junior sisters are reliable! Zhu Youzhen, you are dead this time!" Li Xingyun, who was covered with bloodstains and bound his hands and feet, also saw the battle far below through the advantage of the geographical position. , His face was covered with malicious sneers.


    In his opinion, since Monkey King is here, his safety is not a problem.


    "Hmph~ Li Xingyun, it''s too early for you to be happy!" Zhu Youzhen''s face was gloomy, revealing a very vicious and vicious bitterness: "I admit, I really underestimated them, but since I came to this Luzhou city, even if they Since his martial arts are high, I have to obediently stay here forever!"


    He said, shouting to Zhong Xiaokui beside him: "Go, pass the order, start the''Invincible General'', I want to kill all of them to the scum!"


    "But there are our own people below, and General Wang Yanzhang is also..." Zhong Xiaokui hesitated for a moment and felt it necessary to clarify the matter.


    "Leading tens of thousands of troops can''t stop a few people in the area, Wang Yanzhang is a trash, what do I want him to do?" Zhu Youzhen glared angrily with blood-red crazy eyes, and roared: "Don''t worry about him, blow them all to death! Haha~~~"


    "Yes!" Zhong Xiaokui was expressionless. Seeing that Zhu Youzhen didn''t care about Wang Yanzhang and others at all, he didn''t care about the lives of the soldiers, so he stopped talking. He immediately retreated with his fists and shouted the order: "His Royal Highness has an order to activate the''Invincible General '', the goal, the magic sound workshop and others below!"


    After receiving the order, the soldiers controlling the''Invincible General'' did not hesitate to execute it decisively, pushing the huge fort, and aiming at the Monkey King in the direction of the city gate...


    Accompanied by an ear-shaking roar, and the earth was shaking for it, seven huge fireballs shot out from the muzzle of the seven black holes, like a meteor, carrying an unparalleled aura of destruction towards Monkey King. Falling down from where the person is...


    This''Invincible General'' turned out to be not one, but seven, placed side by side on the wall of the main city. The huge muzzle made people look scared and shocking.


    "this is?!!"


    Feeling the pressure of heart palpitations from above their heads, Ji Ruxue and the others all looked up at the sky, watching the seven huge fireballs flying from a distance, feeling the terrifying pressure on them, one by one. It''s all moving.


    No matter how high the so-called martial arts, you are afraid of choppers, let alone cannons!


    This cannon, as well as the city, can collapse, and the seven cannons are fired in a row, which is no longer a manpower to resist. Even a person with a great power above the sky will have to be blasted to the scum!


    Although the strength above the great heaven is indeed non-human strength, the strength of the physical body cannot withstand the bombardment of the artillery fire. If it hits, it will only be blown to pieces.


    Moreover, once the shell is stimulated, it will explode, but it is very dangerous.


    If it was just one shot, with the current strength of the Empress, it could indeed be used to counter-shock it back in the air with a powerful internal force, but if the seven shots were fired together, there would be nothing to do.


    "Unexpectedly, they actually took such a dangerous weapon here. It really took great pains!" The empress had a serious face and breathtaking breath, without showing the slightest fear on her face.


    Although they couldn''t stop the bombing of this shell, it was more than enough to save their lives.


    "Master, leave temporarily!" Shi Yao looked at Monkey King, his face full of fright and seriousness. This shell really had too much deterrent effect for ordinary people.


    "A few cannons want me to evacuate. Isn''t that too shameful!" Sun Wukong smiled and looked at the female emperor and the female said: "You have just learned the mentality I taught. It is really difficult to face this artillery attack. If I take it all over, I''ll just move my muscles and bones reluctantly!"


    After speaking, I saw Monkey King''s figure flying into the sky in an instant, kicking out one of the shells...


    Because the cannonball itself contained extremely terrifying power, when it was kicked by Monkey King, the collision between the two immediately burst out a piercing roar, but the strange thing is that the cannonball did not explode due to such a violent impact. Like a football, it flew backwards under the foot of Monkey King, and the goal was directed at Zhu Youzhen and others above the main city.


    "I...I rely on!!!" Just as Zhu Youzhen and others'' complexions changed drastically, Li Xingyun was so scared that he let out an exaggerated scream: "Big Brother Wukong! I''m still here! You are planning to join me. Are you scumbag? Junior sister, help! Your man is going to murder!"


    Obviously, Monkey King didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Li Xingyun¡¯s current mood at the moment. After kicking one, his figure appeared in front of the trajectory of another shell in an instant, and he kicked it out again, and the shell was instantly like I was kicked upside down like a football...


    Following the method, Monkey King intercepted the other five shells from the air again in almost one second, kicking them back like a football...


    Li Xingyun was frightened and opened his mouth wide, with a dull look on his face: "Damn! Is this really here to save me? This is definitely here to kill me!"


    "Damn it!" Seeing this, the ghost king Zhu Youwen''s complexion also changed drastically, and he hurriedly unfolded his figure and fled here at an astonishing speed.


    But the black and white impermanence and others also showed fear and panic on their faces, and they were scattered, screaming and crawling down the fence, fleeing...


    "Why... how could this happen??" Zhu Youzhen stared at the seven shells that were kicked back in an instant, her eyes widened and her face was as gray. It was originally used to take the enemy''s life, but now it has turned into an instant. Has his own reminder.


    hide?Where can I hide?How fast are the seven cannonballs flying!


    These people all made the act of fleeing, and they were just instinctive reactions to threats to their lives.


    Seven artillery shells crashed onto the main city almost at the same time in the blink of an eye, continuously roaring in unison, the huge main city was instantly broken and the building collapsed!


    The terrifying power of the shells is undoubtedly revealed. The entire main city and surrounding streets and houses have been moved to the ground, and the smoke and dust spread... ..

 2006 Chapter 53 One Arrow

    Countless soldiers were blown into the sky, and fell to the ground together with the sky full of rubble. They were buried in the countless piles of rubble...


    As for Zhu Youzhen, what is even more tragic is that a cannonball just fell in front of him, which blew him to death.


    In the original book, he committed suicide after being left by the betrayal of his relatives, but now, he is so miserably blown to pieces, not even a whole body is left.


    Zhu Youwen looked at the land that had become a ruin, his face was very ugly, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, making his face paler.


    Although he used absolute strength to save his life from the bombing of the shell, he was still severely injured by the aftermath of the explosion.


    At a pile of rubble on a collapsed wall, a large rubble was pushed away forcefully, and Chang Haoling helped Chang Xuanlinglu out of their wounded bodies.


    I have to say that the lives of these two people are really not ordinary. In those explosions, they were extremely lucky to save their lives with the strength of their big stars.


    "These two brothers and sisters really belong to the mantis?" Sun Wukong looked at them, and they all looked at the lives of these two people like Xiaoqiang.


    "Master...Brother!! It''s over! My senior brother is still there!!" Lu Linxuan looked at the main city that had been bombed into ruins with a blank expression.


    Monkey King looked at Lu Lin Xuan and comforted: "Don''t worry, I set a barrier next to him, and I can''t die."


    "That''s good!" Lu Linxuan was really relieved when he heard the words, and hurriedly ran towards the ruins: "Brother! Are you okay? Call me if you are not dead!"


    "What do you call? Do you think I am a dog? Junior sister!" Li Xingyun''s unhappy voice came from a pile of rubble immediately: "Come here to save me and help me remove the rocks on this, brother I am almost out of breath!"


    "Are you asking for help? Just ask you to call, or I will leave!" Lu Linxuan was obviously unhappy with his senior brother''s tone.


    "Don''t, Junior Sister!" Li Xingyun instantly acknowledged: "Sister Wang~~~ Junior sister, don''t be angry, come and save me, your senior brother, I really want to suffocate and die..."


    When Chi Meng and other women heard the words, they were all speechless: "Miss Sister''s brother is really the best, and he really learned how to bark a dog, and it seems to ha~"


    "It''s really sad that such a person turned out to be a descendant of the Li Tang royal family!" The empress shook her head indifferently.


    Seeing Li Xingyun''s soft clothes, Lu Linxuan hummed proudly, rolling his right hand internally, and slapped it out with a palm, only to see an invisible force bombarding the pile of ruins instantly, with a bang, the ruins instantly burst apart, revealing one out. Li Xingyun, who was covered in a light mask, covered with blood, tied up like a caterpillar lying on the ground.


    "Ah~You are really a brother? You are almost beaten up!" Lu Linxuan ran over when he saw it, and the light shield protecting Li Xingyun disappeared.


    With a light stroke, Lu Linxuan cut off the rope that bound Li Xingyun''s body.


    "Hoo~~ I''m scared to death!!" Once the bundle was unbundled, Li Xingyun immediately let out a long sigh of relief, with a lingering fear on his face: "I thought I was dead! Junior sister, if you save someone, save someone, no Bring so scary!"


    "I haven''t asked you yet!" Lu Linxuan suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked angry. He pinned his sword on Li Xingyun''s head and said a few times: "You shouldn''t stay in Tibetan Soldier Valley." Did you learn from the master? Why did you run out? I was caught by Liang Jun. It''s really bad!"


    "Isn''t this so boring..." Li Xingyun hugged his head and begged for mercy: "Don''t fight! Don''t fight, Junior Sister, haven''t you seen that I have been hurt so badly? Are you still able to do it?"


    "Is there anything I can''t do? I want to kill you!" Lu Linxuan looked angry, Li Xingyun saw it, immediately got up, ran towards Monkey King who was coming here, hiding behind him: " Junior sister, you are married, and your temper is so aggressive, be careful that Brother Wukong doesn''t want you!"


    "What are you talking about?" Lu Linxuan heard the words, and drew his sword to sell.


    "Damn, Junior Sister, are you serious?" Li Xingyun was startled: "Brother Wukong, help! Junior sister is so fierce, you don''t care."


    "Okay, stop making trouble!" Monkey King stopped Lu Linxuan and looked at Li Xingyun: "How about it, what''s the gain this time?"


    Li Xingyun instantly reduced his cynical appearance, and his entire temperament changed drastically. He thoughtlessly remembered the civilians of Luzhou City who were slaughtered by Sergeant Liang before his eyes. There was a cold light in his eyes: "I don''t kill Bo Ren, but Bo Ren You are right to die because of me. As a descendant of Li and Tang, I can no longer stay out of the matter. With such a brutal and inhumane beamer, the world should not be ruled by Zhu Wen!"


    "It seems that you are already enlightened!" Monkey King smiled when he heard it, "I think you will be very happy to go back this time."


    "Then they...what do they do?" Shi Yao turned his head to look at Zhu Youwen.


    "Hmph~ Black and white impermanence, I can''t think your life is so hard!" Lu Linxuan glared at the black and white impermanence, his eyes gushing with boundless hatred, his body flashed, and the long sword in his hand turned into a cold-looking neck that turned black and white impermanence. Crosscut away...


    "Master...Save..."


    The black and white impermanence''s complexion changed drastically, and he looked at Zhu Youwen with a look of fear. Unfortunately, their voices for help had not been finished yet, and their voices stopped abruptly. A hideous blood mark appeared on both of their necks. Their mouths overflowed, their mouths were open, and their eyes widened to see Lu Linxuan. They opened their mouths. Except for the blood blisters, they didn''t make any sound. They felt that their consciousness became more and more blurred, and they finally fell into endless endless. Dark, fell to the ground...


    Lu Linxuan''s expression of indifference, the killing intent in his eyes, swiped the long sword in his hand again, and directly cut off the black and white impermanence first level: "Look at how you can escape this time!"


    The revenge for killing his father was finally repaid. Lu Linxuan stayed there for a moment. The long sword in his hand dropped to the ground, tears in his eyes already...


    Monkey King stepped forward and patted Lu Linxuan on the shoulder. Lu Linxuan immediately threw himself into Monkey King¡¯s arms and burst into tears...


    Zhu Youwen, who was not far away, saw it, but dragged his injured body, quietly retreating, preparing to escape...


    He has already seen that the various forces in this group are amazing, not to mention the injured body now, even in the period of victory.


    "Huh~ want to escape? Is it possible?" Xuan Jingtian saw this, pulling a bow and condensing an arrow, a flash of meteor flashed away, passing through Huong from Zhu Youwen''s heart...


    "how is this possible!!!"


    Zhu Youwen''s eyes widened, with an unbelievable color, he fell to the ground...


    Xuan Jingtian had already done the shameful thing with Monkey King, and he also practiced Monkey King''s original mental method, supplemented by "Lock Heart Arrows", how can he escape with all his heart, and Zhu Youwen, who was seriously injured, could resist it. ..

 2007 Chapter 54 You Want to Marry Me

    Seeing that Zhu Youwen was killed by Xuan Jingtian with a single arrow, Monkey King suddenly felt that the next thing was an era when all princes were fighting for the world. For Monkey King, there was nothing to play with. .


    Because he didn''t have any interest in the matter of princes fighting for hegemony at all, and the strength of the empress and the others was not the slightest difficulty for Li Keyong and others.


    "It looks like we have to change the map..." The idea was decided, but Monkey King looked at a city head: "I haven''t watched enough after watching the drama for so long?"


    As Sun Wukong''s voice just fell, Shangguan Yunque''s humble voice immediately sounded: "Oh~~ I''ll just say it, with our subtlety, we must not be able to hide from Master Wukong..."


    I saw Uncle Yang, Shangguan Yunque and the two emerged from a wall, and went down to the front of Monkey King. Uncle Yang clasped his fists and saluted: "It''s really hard work, Lord Wukong..."


    They naturally protected Li Xingyun secretly all the way, but in order to make him realize, they have not done anything.


    As for the bad handsome, it is not in the future, because there are still many things that need to be arranged by him.


    "It turns out that the master has been there all the time!" Li Xingyun saw it, but he had a grievance on his face: "I was so abused by them, and you were indifferent. If you don''t come out to save you, it really makes the disciple sad!"


    "Hmph~ If you don''t let you learn your lesson, can you get your own experience?" Uncle Yang glanced at Li Xingyun and snorted coldly.


    "Well, you are the master, you are right!" Li Xingyun said helplessly.


    Sun Wukong looked at the sky, it was nightfall, greeted a few women, and walked towards the inn in the city...


    However, the inn was empty, there was no one, and it seemed a little bit tattered.


    Just after the war, the people in this city of Luzhou were slaughtered and slaughtered, and the people who were alive had already escaped outside the city.


    And the house was swallowed by fire in many places, it is difficult to see that it is intact, but this inn is barely considered intact.


    The women cleaned up a bit and cleaned up a few dilapidated rooms, and it was OK to rest overnight.


    In the dead of night, Sun Wukong came to Chi Meng''s room, looked at her already asleep, but smiled: "Is it asleep? Forget it, let''s talk about it tomorrow..."


    With that, he turned and left the room again...


    "Sneaky, why are you leaving when you are here?" Chi Meng on chuang suddenly turned around and looked at Monkey King who was walking to the door and said, "Quickly, big brother, what are you trying to do?"


    "What is there to try, night attack!" Monkey King chuckled, seeing Chi Meng wake up, and turned around and walked into the room again.


    Chi Meng screamed "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhng


    Monkey King looked helpless: "Just kidding, it scares you, I want to ask you something." Then, in Chi Meng''s scream, Monkey King approached the chuang edge and sat down.


    "You, you, you...all told you not to come in..." Chi Meng pointed at Monkey King,''you'' for a long time, and finally helpless, another scream of''Ah'', attracted Lu Linxuan and the others and stood there. There was an accident at the door: "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? What happened? Most of the night, Brother Wukong, why are you running in the Chi dream room?"


    Looking at Ji Ruxue and the others'' strange eyes, Monkey King looked at Chi Meng with a speechless expression: "I''ll come over and ask you a question, see you make it..."


    "Ask me a question? What are you asking?" Chi Meng looked curious.


    "I''m leaving in two days, so I want to ask what you want to do when looking for a bad guy. If it''s for helping, treating illnesses or saving people, just look for me, why bother to look for him."


    "Leave?" Chi Meng''s face was puzzled, and immediately changed to a surprise: "Big brother... will you still treat illness and save others?"


    "Nonsense!" Xuan Jingtian gave Chi Meng a white look: "When it comes to martial arts, a bad guy is not worthy to give his master shoes. Regarding medical skills, the dead can be treated by the master; the bad guy is abolished by the master. Don¡¯t even think about going down to Chuang. In the end, the master waved his hand and made him heal..."


    "So amazing?" Chi Meng''s eyes widened immediately, but still a little bit of disbelief: "But didn''t that little brother have been seriously injured?" Pointing to Li Xingyun at the door: "Nor see You heal him!"


    "My elder brother, that''s what he deserves!" Lu Linxuan hummed: "I am already generous without asking him to be injured, and I want Brother Wukong to heal him, don''t think about it!"


    "Isn''t it just sneaking out once? What a big deal!" Li Xingyun muttered depressed at the door: "Isn''t it your brother?"


    "Are you still talking back?" Lu Linxuan immediately stared at Li Xingyun.


    "No, no, I''ll go to the head office when I sleep!" Li Xingyun said, hurriedly backing away.


    Uncle Yang stood at his door and silently closed the door.


    "Big Brother Wukong, your medical skills are really good?" Chi Meng looked at Monkey King, not just laughing, but serious.


    "Don''t worry, the dead can help you resurrect!" Monkey King looked at Chi Meng and smiled: "Listen to your tone, is looking for a bad guy to save people?"


    "Hmm~~" Chi Meng nodded his head with excitement.


    "Okay, for your kindness, I will go to Miaojiang with you tomorrow..." Monkey King touched Chi Meng''s head and said.


    "Really? Awesome!" Chi Meng said, jumping three feet high, and then stretched out a slender hand. I don''t know when a small strange butterfly appeared on the index finger: "Well, this is for you..."


    "Butterfly Gu?" Sun Wukong said, reaching out his hand and squeezing it hard on Chi Meng''s face: "I really want to help you save people, do you still want to give me Gu?"


    "Oh~~ Forget that Big Brother Wukong can also use Gu art..." Chi Meng blushed, and looked at Monkey King with a twisted face: "In this case, you should know the intention of this butterfly Gu, right?"


    "I don''t care what your intentions are, you have to follow my rules here!"


    "No!" Chi Meng said with a puffed expression, and stamped his feet on the ground, full of determination: "You must marry me!"


    "Marry... marry you? What''s the situation?" Ji Ruxue and the others were all surprised. If it''s not a few days since these two people?Are you in a hurry?


    Chi Meng embraced both hands: "This is the rule of our Ten Thousand Drug Caves. Big Brother Wukong broke into someone''s room twice a night, he must marry me..."


    "What''s breaking the rules?" Lu Linxuan complained: "If a woman breaks into your room twice, don''t you want to marry a woman?"


    (PS: A book friend suggested that this compulsion is a bit inadequate. I looked at it and it was a bit broken. It improved the heroine''s strength too quickly, resulting in no chance for Monkey King to pretend to be compelling. Learn from the lesson. Next article I will not improve the heroine''s strength too quickly, so I decided that the bad guys are about to end, and the next article is the world of "Spirit Lord".) ..

 2008 Chapter 55 Spirit Lord

    "This is two different things!" Chi Meng pouted his lips: "Women are not counted... Besides, Big Brother Wukong not only broke into other people''s rooms twice in one night, but also cracked the stone gu that I originally wanted to put on him. He must marry me in accordance with the rules of Wandu Cave!"


    As he said, he glanced at the empress and other women: "I know you are all his women, but they don''t mind being small!"


    "It''s all about it, Master, I think you will follow her!" Miao Chengtian smiled at Monkey King.


    "Will you marry me or not?" Chi Meng glared at Monkey King and asked again.


    "Marriage, I will accompany you to see your parents tomorrow at Wandox Cave, okay?"


    "Hee~~ This is almost the same!" Chi Meng was delighted, and immediately started to rush people: "Then you guys go out quickly, I''m going to sleep..."


    "You have decided to marry me, and you still chase me? Or, sleep together tonight?" Monkey King looked at Chi Meng with a joking expression.


    Chi Meng was immediately blushed, and was the first to push Monkey King out: "No, you are not allowed to touch me until you get married..."


    There is no word for a night, and the night is clear.


    Sun Wukong took the empress and other daughters back to the Magic Music Workshop, as for Li Xingyun, they naturally returned to the Tibetan Soldier Valley.


    Then a teleport brought Chi Meng to the Miaojiang Wandu Cave, and it was not a piece of cake to save someone by Monkey King''s means.


    Although the marriage with Chi Meng was hindered by some obstacles, they were all suppressed by Sun Wukong with absolute strength. The two became relatives in Wandox Cave. After living for two days, Sun Wukong was a teleportation with a newly married couple. Wife Chi Meng returned to the Magic Music Square, with the empress and other women, and the remaining Jiu Tian Sheng Ji returned to her own world...


    After getting the world source beads presented by Morgana and other women, Monkey King absorbed them all, and then gave the status of the world masters of each world to the female emperors and other women. They were regarded as gods!


    Then sent to continue to collect the World Source Orbs for him with Morgana and other women...


    The words are short, but it is already a few months later.


    Monkey King once again descended into the world of bad people.


    At this time, Zhu Wen has been extinguished by the bad commanders and others led by Li Xingyun, the big beam has been destroyed, and the princes have also taken advantage of the situation, proclaimed themselves kings, and established independent new countries. Side by side.


    But all of this is obviously not what Sun Wukong cares about. The struggle for power is not the slightest interest to God at all.


    In a flash of his figure, Monkey King appeared in the endless void. With a light hand in front of him, a space crack was torn apart. The scene inside was not the violent turbulence of time and space, but a brand new and The parallel universe corresponding to bad people¡ª¡ª


    Monkey King stepped in, and here is the world of the spirit master of painting rivers and lakes!


    Standing proudly above the void, Monkey King looked down at his feet, but what he saw was a tea stand on the side of the road.


    Among them, the four people who were bragging and beating around a table attracted his attention for the first time. They were actually four of the five great Yan Jun of Xuan Ming Sect!


    No, that''s just their identity in the world of bad people. In this world, these four people have become the roles of passers-by.


    And they had already stared blankly at a woman who had just arrived.


    "Jia Xuan... It seems that this is indeed the world of "Spirit Lord"." After seeing this girl, Sun Wukong had already determined the world he was in, and he appeared not far from the tea stand with a thought. On one of the official roads.


    When Jiaxuan just sat down, he suddenly heard a stench. He covered his mouth and nose with his hands, and looked away, just in time to see a wretched-looking man picking his feet. No Young mosquitoes kept flying around his feet, screaming''buzzing'', making people nauseous.


    Only then did she discover that all the guests around were far away from this person''s table, and she was the only rookie who dared to sit so close to this person.


    Lang Lihua looked at Jia Xuan with a wretched look: "Why, you seem to be interested in my feet!"


    Hearing the words, Jia Xuan glanced angrily at the flowers in the waves, then turned his head with a light snort.


    But seeing Langlihua''s enthusiasm immediately, she patted her big leg with both hands, stood up, and walked towards Jiaxuan: "Oh, my little sister, you look so handsome! I feel itchy to see my brother. It''s so good~ how about it, my brother will take you to find a place where no one is there to talk?"


    As he said, he reached out and touched Jiaxuan''s shoulder, but he was opened by Jiaxuan''s chopsticks and cursed with disgust: "Smelly shameless!"


    However, Langlihua made a series of wretched laughter: "Haha~~ Want a face? Want a face to make a girl? Stop teasing~" Then, she reached out and touched Jiaxuan''s shoulder, but she had a chopstick in Jiaxuan. When the call came, he quickly retracted again, with a wretched face on his face: "Oh~ I didn''t fight!"


    Jia Xuan said with a cold expression: "Get out of the way, the anxious girl told you that you can''t eat and walk around!"


    "Walk around? Where are you going to take me?" Lang Lihua looked like a beating, but she suddenly saw the tattoo on Jia Xuan''s neck, her eyes lit up: "Huh. ~~Little sister, the tattoo on your neck is so exquisite, I can''t help it..." Then, I actually stuck out my tongue and wanted to add...


    "Looking for death!" Jia Xuan looked angry, holding the chopsticks and grabbing Langlihua''s tongue, but suddenly saw a quick sword inserted horizontally, almost not cutting Langlihua''s tongue: "Stay away from this girl, otherwise, the meteor sword in my hand is not a vegetarian!"


    Seeing someone help him, Jia Xuanben''s nervous dying heart immediately dropped a lot, and he took the initiative to retreat behind him.


    The Monkey King not far away saw him, but an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "This is pretending, but unfortunately, if you don¡¯t have that strength, don¡¯t learn how to pretend to be a hero and save the beauty. But Not everyone can do it..."


    "Meteor Sword?" Lang Lihua was obviously a little surprised: "This young man is the moon full sky of the Jianghu people called Meteor Swordman?"


    The spectators all around were surprised when they heard: "Ah~ he is the famous moon full sky?"


    "He is the Moon Hero? Look at his sword really well-deserved..."


    "You are full of moon?" The''Four Great Yan Jun'' on the side stood up together: "I heard that you have gone through more than three hundred battles since your debut, and you haven''t failed?"


    "Huh! We Xishu Si Meng are very upset!"


    Yue Mankong looked disdainful: "Four fierce Xishu?"


    "In the next Meng Rihu!"


    "Meng Ribao..."


    "Meng Rixiong..."


    "Meng Rilang..."


    "It''s better to hit the sun than to pick up the sun. Since I ran into it here today, brother Zah just happened to be with you..."


    But before they could finish their words, Sun Wukong, who had already approached him, interrupted them very rudely: "Okay, you guys who like Japanese animals should go aside. The cage should have cages. Don¡¯t just come out to steal the spotlight."


    (PS: There are few bad people chapters, so there will be no separate chapters. Anyway, it is a series, which will come together; as for the worlds other book friends said, don¡¯t worry, come one by one.) ..

 2009 Chapter 56 Meng Ritian

    "Day... day... 1 animal on day? Big brother, he scolds us!" Meng Rilang pointed at Monkey King, his face full of anger.


    Jia Xuan on the side heard a "pouch" and laughed out loud.


    "Good boy, I''m bored with life, right? Even our four men in Xishu dare to provoke?" Meng Rihu patted the table, but heard a''click'', the whole table was shot to pieces: "Report your name , Xishu four fierce will not kill the unknown!"


    When the other three fierce heard this, they were all full of fierce faces and geared up.


    Monkey King looked at the four of them, but he chuckled, and wanted to continue teasing them: "If you can change your name or sit down and change your surname, it will be true every day!"


    "Uh~" Jia Xuan listened to Monkey King''s self-introduction, and the whole person stayed for a moment. Why are the names of the people in the rivers and lakes so domineering?


    "Damn, eldest brother!" Meng Ribao heard it loudly and shouted: "We are so tigers and tigers, this guy dares to dare every day! It is clear that we are not in the eyes of Si Meng!"


    "Fuck him!"


    The four men of Xishu roared together, like a mad dog and besieged Monkey King...


    That aura is really mighty and extraordinary, but unfortunately it''s just a display of fancy.


    With four soft sounds, Si Meng of Xishu was knocked to the ground by Monkey King, without even moving his feet.


    "Damn! This Ritian is really amazing, brothers, retreat!" Meng Rihu held his head dizzy from being photographed, glanced at Monkey King, yelling for the three brothers to turn around and ran away decisively. , That''s a crisp and neat, without any muddle.


    "Good skill!" Langlihua glanced at Sun Wukong and moved her head close to Jiaxuan. She immediately covered her mouth and nose with her hands: "Little sister, brother, I have something to do. I will take care of you another day~ I''m leaving!" He said, turning around to leave...


    However, Yue Mankong shouted: "Stay temporarily, the Si Mengs are just ignorant and frivolous, but they can be punished slightly to let them go, but for a thief like you, I won''t let you leave here alive! "


    "Yo~boy, if you have to do what you can, don''t pretend to be overwhelmed by the time!" Monkey King kindly reminded him when he looked at Yue Mankong.


    "Thank you, Xiongtai, for your concern..." Yue Mankong casually hugged Sun Wukong with his fists, with a stern heroic demeanor: "But for such a thief, everyone is punishable, and it is more than enough to deal with him!"


    Well, for those who die like this, Monkey King doesn''t bother to take care of it. Anyway, he has already reminded him once. Since he wants to show himself in front of beautiful women, he can''t blame others.


    "Hehehe~~ Hero Yue, please be forgiving!" The wave that had already turned and wanted to leave, listened to Yue Mankong''s maddening tone, turned around and begged for mercy in a slightly mocking tone: "Kill me I am afraid that such a person will dirty your hands!"


    Jia Xuan heard this, and there was a little bit of unbearableness in his heart: "Monster Yue, after all, he didn''t do anything to me, so you can spare his life?"


    Then I listened to the flowery voice in the waves: "Hey~~ Brother, I have a case on my back, don''t you dare to be too ostentatious, Yue Daxia, and the day brother behind, don¡¯t you just like this girl? , Yes, you are great, I will let you two..."


    "You..." Jia Xuan was angry when he heard it.


    "Little sister, the green hills do not change, the green water flows long, and my brother will come back to hurt you again!" Lang Lihua has a look of meanness and death.


    "You..." Jia Xuan''s only bit of compassion was also exhausted by anger: "A thief, dare to talk and talk when you die..."


    Yue Mankong walked forward with a cool expression: "Girl, please stand aside, this thief is going to splash blood here today!"


    Jia Xuan immediately stepped back and stood next to Monkey King. If she had the skill, she really wanted to chop the thief herself.


    Monkey King looked at Yue Mankong and shook his head: "This is a pretense..."


    "What''s wrong?" Jia Xuan looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Nothing..." Sun Wukong waved his hand, sat down, poured himself a cup of tea, and drank leisurely.


    "Hey~ you haven''t played anymore!" Lang Lihua looked angry.


    "what did you say?"


    "It''s nothing, since the hero Moon has to splash the yellow sand road with blood, I have to sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman! So that you can be a ghost who died under the peony, haha~~"


    "What a shameless thief, take it to death!" Yuemanlou looked angry, and a little underfoot, the long sword in his hand was instantly sold out, and the person was also indescribably chic.


    Jia Xuan looked surprised: "Is this the legendary sword energy piercing the heart, taking the first level in midair?"


    "It''s really taking the first level of people, but being taken down by someone..." Monkey King said calmly from the side.


    As soon as his words fell, he saw Lang Lihua hiding behind Jia Xuan in an instant. Yue Mankong, who was planning to release his sword, instantly paused and hesitated, because if his sword were to go down, together with Jia Xuan Will die together.


    However, after this moment of hesitation, Lang Lihua made a decisive move, drew a scimitar around her waist, and flew out along the corner of Jiaxuan''s door...


    In the blood spattering, in a flash, the neck artery of Moon Man Kong was cut off, causing it to fall to the ground. There was only time to say an unbelievable "you", and then there was no sound, and a large amount of blood overflowed from the neck. , Invaded the ground for a moment.


    "Look, if you don''t have the ability, don''t try to act like others." Monkey King said lightly when he saw it.


    Langlihua wiped the blood on the scimitar with a smug and disdain: "I didn''t expect me to hide behind her, right? In fact, your sword could pierce me by piercing her just now, but you hesitated. So I lost my life..."


    "Ah~ Hero Moon!" Jia Xuan covered his mouth and looked shocked. He didn''t expect, how could the full moon, who had been so compelling just now, be seconded?


    "Hmph~ The moon is full of nothing but that... If you want a hero to save the United States, you have to weigh your own weight. Don''t give it to the face, huh~ the hero is just a fart in front of me!


    Hearing this name, Jia Xuan was shocked: "Are you the scimitar who has been wanted by the government?"


    Lang Lihua has a look on her face: "I am not talented at Xia, it is the machete love Shenglang wanted by the government~li~hua~~"


    The spectators all around listened to the words, they were all frightened and fled, only Monkey King was still sitting aside, leisurely sipping tea.


    Perhaps it is because there is also a Monkey King present here, but the owner of the teahouse here didn''t show his hand with a kitchen knife like in the original book.


    "Hey~~haha~~~" Everyone ran away, Lang Lihua looked at Jiaxuan and laughed awkwardly, and approached her with an obscene look...


    "You...you...you don''t come..." Jia Xuan was shocked and backed away again and again, panicked...

 2010 Chapter 57 Jiaxuan

    "I said, did you forget me?" Sun Wukong looked at the wretched smile, forced Jia Xuan to retreat again and again, and kindly reminded him.


    "Good boy, I kindly give you the opportunity to watch by the side, don''t be boring!" Lang Lihua glanced at Monkey King, and pointed to Yue Mankong, who was lying next to him in a pool of blood, with a sneer: "Otherwise, just let You end up just like him!"


    "Oh~ I want to see..." Monkey King took a sip of tea, calmly making people want to smoke him.


    Jiaxuan saw that someone else came up for himself, and his original fear and fear seemed to have found a support, so he hurriedly retreated to the side of Monkey King, drew a short dagger from his waist, looked at the flowers in the waves, and did not forget to remind Monkey King. One sentence: "Be careful, this man''s swordsmanship is very powerful, we two will deal with him together!"


    "Huh~ It seems that he is a hero who wants to save the beauty!" Lang Lihua looked at Monkey King and sneered, playing with the scimitar in her hand, her wretched face showed a hint of danger: " Anyway, I have already killed one, and I don¡¯t care if you have one more!"


    With that said, Yun Qi Sheng Fa has already hacked towards Monkey King...


    "Jumping beam clown..."


    Monkey King''s face was plain, and he tapped his finger on the table top. The bamboo tube on the table shot out a chopstick in the air. Under Monkey King''s glance, he saw that chopsticks instantly turned into an afterimage. After coming out, he snorted, not as good as the wave of the flower''s reaction, already penetrated his eyebrows, and disappeared in the trunk afterwards.


    Without even a last word, the wave felt that the whole world was dark, lost all consciousness, and fell to the ground.


    "Okay...excellent!!" Jia Xuan, who was already holding a short dagger and preparing to work hard, looked at this sudden change, and his whole body was stunned.


    She saw that Moon Man Kong was killed by Lang Lihua with a single shot, but such a powerful character was killed by Monkey King''s chopsticks. It was so handsome. A chopstick, glaring at it, the chopsticks swish It flew out and pierced the human head.


    At this moment, a violent wind blew up, raising a lot of dust, and there was already an extra man in the field wearing a hat and wearing a dress. I saw that he was holding a kitchen knife and gave the Monkey King a wind. 1 Sao¡¯s mysterious back, a few cloth strips flying and flying, it can be said to be full of force, with the demeanor of the star: "young man, not bad! I didn¡¯t expect that there are chivalrous men like you in the world, not bad. , I have the demeanor of my old man!"


    Sun Wukong glanced at the compelling uncle in front of him, feeling a little speechless. He thought that the store would not come out to pretend to be a wave of compulsion, but he did not expect that he would come out to brush up on his presence afterwards.


    Jia Xuan on the side was obviously shocked by the uncle''s aura, thinking that some martial arts expert had come.


    Only in the next moment, the style of painting changed suddenly.


    A roar of the lion king resounded from the house next to him, shaking his eardrums: "Dog leftover, are you going to die? Hurry up and get my old lady back!!"


    Uncle Ge was obviously frightened and shook his whole body. Even the kitchen knife in his hand was so scared that he fell to the ground and almost hit his own foot. He ran into his house in a panic with a bang. , Closed the door.


    Jia Xuan opened his mouth as he watched, and was speechless for a while.


    Monkey King also shook his head, put two copper plates on the table, got up and left...


    The smell of blood here is too strong, and there is no interest in continuing to drink tea.


    Seeing that Monkey King had left, Jiaxuan immediately followed...


    At the same time, after the old tree.


    A handsome young man looked at a piece of chopsticks protruding from the trunk and pointed it directly at his heart. It was a cold sweat that frightened him.


    If this strength is adding a bit more, this and chopsticks may have penetrated his heart and died.


    "Is it necessary? I''m just a watcher, and I almost took my life..." Baili Dengfeng touched Hungarian''s mouth, looking frightened.


    Lin Daozhong.


    Monkey King stopped and looked at Jia Xuan behind him: "Hey, why are you following me all the time?"


    "Um~ that... you saved my life..." Jia Xuan''s face flushed, a little embarrassed.


    "So?"


    "Thank you for saving me. My name is Jia Xuan, the hero of Meng Ri Tian..." Jia Xuan looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration: "You are so amazing, you can only use a chopstick to take that annoying The thief is killed!"


    "Uh~ I am not called Meng Ritian..."


    "Huh?" Jia Xuan looked puzzled, his face flushed: "But I heard you introduce it before, it''s called Meng Ritian!"


    "I was ridiculing the Si Meng of Xishu, nonsense, my real name is Monkey King."


    "So it''s like this!" Jia Xuan''s face was stunned, and his face flushed: "I''ll just say, how can a hero like you be called so... so..." Having said this, Jia Xuan was already embarrassed to say Go down.


    Sun Wukong smiled slightly and looked at Jia Xuan: "But save you and save you, why are you still following me? Didn''t you want to make a promise?"


    "Wh... no!" Jia Xuan''s complexion was even redder, and he was a little at a loss: "You...you are less stinky!"


    "Hey~ the ancient heroes are easy to save beauty..." Sun Wukong sighed and looked at Jiaxuan: "Okay, don''t tease you, are you going to Guyang City?"


    "Hmm~~" Jia Xuan nodded repeatedly, looking at Monkey King expectantly.


    "It seems that we are on the way. It is dangerous for you to be a girl walking in the rivers and lakes. You are not sure that you will encounter the next wave of flowers. Let me go with me for the time being. When we get to Guyang City, we are planning."


    "Okay!" Jia Xuan heard the words, overjoyed: "Thank you, Meng Ri... Ah no, it''s Brother Wukong, I know you are a good person!"


    Sun Wukong suddenly put his hands on Jia Xuan''s shoulders, and looked at her very seriously: "You can say anything, but you are not allowed to say that I am a good person, understand?"


    "Uh~" Jia Xuan was obviously taken aback by Monkey King''s actions, and his heart speeded up unconvincingly. At the same time, he was full of doubts: "But why? You are obviously a good person!"


    "Listen to me, it''s right! Sending good cards is something that every man hates."


    "Why do you hate it?" Jia Xuan looked curious, he could see that Monkey King had a serious expression, and he nodded: "Oh~ well! I listen to you..."


    Talking all the way, the two got a lot closer.


    In the afternoon, before the sun set, the two had already arrived in Guyang City.


    Sun Wukong stopped at the entrance of an inn and looked at Jiaxuan: "I''ll stay here for the time being. Go find your uncle. You can come here to find me if you have something to do."


    "Um~ OK!" Jia Xuan waved his hand in dismay, and left...

 2011 Chapter 58 Liangyuan, Liangyou

    Monkey King looked at Jia Xuan''s departed back and thought to himself: "It seems that she is not safe this time. She will have to save her once, but it is safe now..."


    Withdrawing his gaze, Monkey King went straight into the inn.


    Xiao Er immediately ran over: "Guest, do you want to stay in a store or hit the tip?"


    "Come to a first-class guest room..." Sun Wukong threw a coin to Xiao Eryi.


    "Haole, guest officer, please come with me!" Seeing that the visitor was so generous and enthusiastic, Xiao Er was bent a little bit more.


    "Objective, please, this is your room!" Xiao Er pushed a door open and said, "Is the guest officer satisfied?"


    Sun Wukong glanced at it. This room can''t be said to be simple or luxurious. This kind of inn seems to be at this level. He waved his hand and said, "Nothing is wrong with you, let''s go on!"


    "Hao Le, if the guest officer has any instructions, just call it a little!" Xiao Er said, turning and leaving, not forgetting to close the door.


    And as soon as Xiao Eryi left, the conversation in the next room was also in the ears of Monkey King. In this ancient room, the sound insulation effect was really not very good, and the person who talked seemed to be a pair of brothers and sisters.


    "Brother, it''s so fun to come out on a mission! I thought it was so dangerous~"


    "You know what a fart, the rivers and lakes are sinister, danger is everywhere, get up... So, always stay alert, you have to keep one eye open when you sleep..."


    "Scared myself, hey, brother~ Who did you say that Hu Xiaotang¡¯s murder case did it? How come you have such a great skill?"


    "It''s because this murder case is too strange, that''s why I came to investigate! According to my intuition, this matter is very similar to what a spiritualist did..."


    "This dialogue, won''t it be Liangyuan and Liangyou brothers and sisters?" Monkey King said, stepping forward, and knocking on the wall a few times. By the way, is it too straightforward to do so? ?


    But when she heard the lovely female voice next door, Ma Jiao immediately shouted: "Hey, next door, what are you knocking? So loud, you are not afraid to knock the wall off?"


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a bang. The wall in front of me was already shattered with a hole the size of a window.


    Liang''s cute eyes widened again, and his face was dull: "Really...really knocked it out?!"


    "Ahem~~ I''m sorry, this wall is too weak..." Monkey King apologized without sincerity. Looking at the two people in front of him, he was sure that they were really Liangyuan and Liangyou brothers and sisters.


    As for why you have to break the wall to confirm?Isn''t it just that wayward?


    "Wow~ this person is so handsome, he is the type I like!" Liang looked at Monkey King again, his eyes suddenly lighted up.


    Monkey King is slender and strong, dressed appropriately, his eyes are as bright as stars, and his body exudes the masculine and handsome looks that a man should. force.


    "Why are you knocking on the wall all right?" Liangyuan became wary on his face, and immediately blocked his sister Liangyou.


    "Hit cockroaches!" Monkey King flickered people without blinking.


    "Wow~ there are cockroaches here?" Liangyou heard this, but was so scared that he screamed, and hurriedly hid behind his brother for protection.


    "It''s okay now, you guys talk about yours..." Monkey King said, taking out a piece of paper, and trying to cover the hole.


    Liangyuan yelled, "Damn, you punched a big hole in this wall, and you said it was all right?"


    Liang shook Liangyuan''s arm again and muttered: "Brother, this house is not ours. If it breaks, it''s not a big deal~ Also, it''s easy to communicate!" He said, holding both hands. The flushed face looks pretty cute.


    "Not bad, this little girl still understands what I mean..." Monkey King gave Liang another very admiring look.


    "You know what a fart, go ahead!" Liangyuan said, cheering his sister behind him: "No, I have to ask Xiaoer to change our room!"


    With that said, Liang Yuan has pulled his sister out of the room...


    Monkey King also didn''t bother to pay attention, and with a wave of his hand, a jug of wine and snacks flashed on the table and began to drink.


    After a while, I saw Xiao Er and the shopkeeper rushed upstairs and came to Monkey King''s room. Looking at the wall with a big hole, the shopkeeper''s expression was an exaggeration: "This...this...this...objective. ~ I¡¯m a small business... Look at this, this, this..."


    Monkey King threw a coin to him: "Stop talking nonsense, shut the door..."


    After receiving the money, the shopkeeper''s attitude changed immediately, and he said with a happy smile: "Objective, really disturbing, you rest, you rest... If you like it, it''s okay to tear down the entire wall..."


    Liangyuan rolled his eyes straight behind when he heard it, and couldn''t help asking loudly, "The shopkeeper, you see that the wall is broken with such a big hole. It''s about changing the guest room..."


    The little second on the side was apologetic: "I''m really sorry, guest officer, this last guest room has been rented by the little brother...there is no room..." He said, pointing to the opposite. A handsome boy who showed a face.


    And this young man, who was Baili Dengfeng, saw that he was also looking here, then walked into his room and closed the door.


    Liangyou''s nympho attribute is instantly awakened: "Wow~ this guy is also handsome...but there is still no big brother next door handsome, no big brother has a charm..."


    Liangyuan pulled Liang back to his side and looked at the shopkeeper: "I''m out of room? What should I do? You have seen it too, but I have a female family beside me..."


    "Why don''t you? You only need to pay half of the rent before, how about? As for the big hole, it will be fine, right?" The shopkeeper said at the right time, even if it is free of money even if Monkey King gave him it. He also makes a lot of money.


    Liangyuan pondered for a moment, thinking about the halving of the rent, and it was not a loss. In the end, he had no choice but to compromise: "Go!"


    "Yes, this is a refund of half of your room price..." The shopkeeper was happy when he arrived. On the spot, he refunded half of Liangyuan''s rent. This big hole temporarily plugged me..."


    "Good Le..."


    As Xiao Er and the shopkeeper left, Liangyou''s nose shook, and he followed the hole and looked towards Monkey King''s room. Looking at the table full of food, he couldn''t help swallowing saliva, his eyes greedy. : "Wow~ Brother, what are you eating? It''s delicious~"


    "Want to eat?" Monkey King turned his head to look at Liangyou.


    "Hmm~~" Liangyou''s head lit like a rattle, eyes full of expectation. The little girl who has not been involved in the world is so naive...

 2012 Chapter 59 Tongfu Escort

    "Here you~" Monkey King threw a piece of egg roll to Liangyou.


    "Wow~Thank you~~ I know that handsome guy is the best~~" Liang took the egg roll again, with a happy expression on his face, opened his mouth and bit, but he was quickly snatched away by Liangyuan''s eyes and hands. Ba patted her forehead: "You know how to eat, I forgot what I taught you before? How can you eat anything given by others when you walk around the rivers and lakes, this thing has never been seen before, there must be a problem!"


    "Brother~ It''s you who are too concerned~ How can this handsome guy be as bad as you said, people will know that he is a good person at first glance!" He stretched out his hand and grabbed it: "You pay me back..."


    "You know what a fart!" Liangyuan reached out his hand and pointed at Liangyou''s forehead, and taught: "You must not have a heart to harm, but you must have a heart against others."


    Sun Wukong glanced at Liangyuan and said calmly, "I said, isn''t it just Kuaiwan? Are you so nervous? Do you want to protect your sister too much?"


    "Yes!" Liang also counted down on his brother: "I think you are jealous. The parents are more handsome than you, huh~ take it!" Then, he rushed towards Liangyuan, who was afraid of his sister. She threw herself into the air and hurt her, so she didn''t dare to hide, so she stretched out her hand to support her, but didn''t want to. Liang had already snatched the egg roll in his hand.


    Liangyou was afraid that he would be taken away again, so he stuffed it into his mouth...


    I have to say that it was really troublesome to meet such a pitted sister.


    "Wow~ It''s delicious!"


    Liang screamed again immediately, his intoxicated expression made people want to get crooked.


    "You stupid!" Liangyuan slapped Liangyou''s head in a frustrated mood: "If you don''t listen to me, I will send you back tomorrow!"


    "No! Brother, people know it''s wrong~" Liang again immediately performed a spoiled Dafa, cut off the egg roll in his mouth and handed it to Liang Yuan: "It''s really delicious. , Don¡¯t believe it, try it..."


    "Don''t disgust me!" Liangyuan said angrily with a stare.


    "Huh~ don''t let it go, why do you say that they are disgusting, and they don''t want to eat it for you..." Liang said that he was very angry.


    Sun Wukong looked at the Hubao brothers and sisters, shook his head, looked at the sky outside the window, it had become dim, and said inwardly: "It seems it''s time to start..."


    He tilted his head to look at Xiang Liangyou, and pointed to the table full of snacks: "If you want to like it, I will give it to you. I''ll go out and do something..."


    With that said, under the stunned eyes of Liangyou and the two brothers and sisters, they jumped out of the window...


    Liangyuan immediately said to his sister with a bitter heart: "Look, this person definitely has a problem. If the door doesn''t go too far, he likes to jump through the window, and only those who like to sneak in can develop such a habit!"


    "You''re just sneaking around with the dog~" Liangyou immediately retorted, "You are jealous of the parents and are more handsome than you!"


    "You know what a fart!" Liangyuan was irritated by his sister: "Go, keep up, this person definitely has a problem..."


    "My egg roll..."


    "Egg roll ass~ Hurry up, or you won''t be able to keep up..."


    Tongfu Escort, when Monkey King arrived, Jia Xuan happened to be restrained by someone. With his hands and feet tied up, he was about to be carried to Jin Tongfu''s bedroom. The time was just right.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!!" The bound Jia Xuan was panicked and struggling hard. She really didn''t expect that the close friend her father said was such a beastly heart. Old pervert.


    "Hey~~ Don''t struggle, girl, be the eighth aunt of our master obediently, haha~~ Make sure you taste delicious and spicy!"


    Every time you do it, you will have a look of obscene images, and the expressions will be as wretched as they are. Sure enough, what kind of master is there, there is what kind of servant.


    "Yo~ Jia Xuan, it looks like you are playing in the court!"


    "Huh? Who!!"


    The sudden sound caused the four guards to be shocked, and instantly became alert on their faces, looking around and shouting angrily.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Jia Xuan''s fearful heart suddenly overjoyed: "Brother Wukong, help me!"


    "Sure enough, he''s a rookie!" Monkey King''s figure flashed behind a servant, looked at Jia Xuan and shook his head: "You suddenly called out my name, if it is normal, I am You''re going to be fooled by you!"


    "Ah? Right... I''m sorry!" Jia Xuan immediately understood his fault when he heard the words, and apologized to the embarrassed weak at the moment.


    "who are you?!"


    When several servants saw the sudden appearance of Monkey King, they were all frightened and stepped back, glaring at him hostilely.


    "Don''t you hear me? Didn''t she call out my name just now?" Monkey King looked at the four domestic servants and said, these four people are really worried about their IQs.


    "Huh~~"


    Being so despised by others, the four servants were furious, drew out their swords, and just wanted to show their figure, but when the sword light flashed, a blood stain appeared in the throat of the four, and they fell to the ground.


    In front of Monkey King, they even had no room for resistance.


    When he walked to Jiaxuan''s side, Monkey King watched his hands and feet tied up. The things before Hungarian showed an astonishing appearance, but he smiled: "Don''t say it, your appearance is quite attractive. I want to squeeze it twice..."


    Jiaxuan''s face was flushed immediately, and his face was ashamed: "Don''t play, Brother Wukong, let me loose it quickly!"


    "Huh~ I''m so brave to come and be wild with the Fu Escort!" An anger sounded from the hall, and a fat figure volleyed towards the direction of Monkey King at a speed that was completely inconsistent with his fat body. Lock your throat...


    This fat pig''s martial arts is pretty good.


    "I don''t have time to deal with rubbish like you..." Monkey King didn''t even look at it. He waved his hand and listened to a bang. Accompanied by a scream, before Jin Tongfu came close, he was already more Flew out at an astonishing speed, spitting blood and crashing through the door wall, submerged in a pile of shredded wood.


    "Ah! Master!!"


    A shrill horrified scream sounded in vain, but a young and beautiful woman appeared in the corridor not far away. She just witnessed the horror scene of Monkey King swinging his sleeves in the sky and blasting Jin Tongfu out. This scared the beautiful young woman. His feet were soft, and he sat directly on the ground.


    Judging from her appearance, she looked like Jin Tongfu''s seventh concubine.


    Seeing Sun Wukong looking at her, the indifferent eyes almost didn''t scare the seventh aunt fainted. She trembled and fell to her knees, begging in fear: "Please, don''t kill me. You can let me do anything..."


    "Oh?" Monkey King immediately looked at her with interest, reached out and volleyed her into the air, and choked her throat: "Anything is fine? It''s okay to look like eighteen?" ..

 2013 Chapter 60 Let Go of That Girl

    Aunt Qi looked at Sun Wukong''s handsome and determined face, strong and sturdy body, and her face was red and heartbeat: "One...all the things that listen to adults..."


    Jiaxuan''s complexion suddenly became very ugly after hearing this.


    "Huh ~ vulgar!" Monkey King snorted and threw Qi Yitai out. She cried out in pain, but she was full of fear and fear, and with a touch of disappointment. With his own appearance, the other party was indifferent. , So I don¡¯t know how to Lianxiangxiyu.


    Seeing this situation, Jia Xuan''s originally full-hearted depressed mood suddenly became happy, and he spit at the Seventh Aunt: "Bah, really shameless, you still want to confuse my Wukong brother, too. Don¡¯t look in the mirror yourself!"


    "Hey~ When did I become yours?" Monkey King looked at Jia Xuan jokingly.


    Jia Xuan''s pretty face turned red for a moment: "Less... less nonsense, quickly help me solve it!"


    "Are you angry into anger?" Monkey King chuckled, walked forward, knelt down and was about to untie the rope for Jia Xuan, but suddenly heard an angry shout from the top of the building: "Any thief, let go of that girl! "


    "Uh~" Sun Wukong looked for his reputation, looked at the two brothers and sisters on the top of the building not far away, and pointed to himself, somewhat dazed: "Is this to me?"


    "Who else is there besides you? A thief, let go of that girl quickly, or I Liangyuan wants you to look good!" Liangyuan looked righteous.


    "Oh~~ It''s such a waste. How could such a handsome guy be a big thief? What a pity!" Liang Yu''s pity, sad expression, saw that Monkey King really wanted to pull her over. There was a fierce blow.


    "That''s why I said, the rivers and lakes are sinister, and your girl keeps arguing with me!" Liang Yuan squinted again, his expression called a complacent expression: "Let''s take a look!"


    However, Liang didn''t listen at all, and was still entangled there alone: ??"Oh~~It''s a pity~~What a handsome guy!"


    Liangyuan looked at his sister, speechless for a while.


    Similarly, Monkey King is also very upset now: "I said there is a problem with the eyes of the two of you brothers and sisters? Do I look like a thief?"


    Liangyuan snorted coldly: "I still want to quibble, but I saw you hurt that girl with my own eyes, and I want to plot against this girl!"


    "..." Monkey King was speechless. He didn''t expect that he would have been misunderstood by others. He was too lazy to explain. He glanced at Liangyuan: "I have no time to cheer you up and go away. do not bother me."


    As he said, he stretched his hand to Jiaxuan and was about to untie her. However, Liangyuan''s move became publicly obscene: "Good boy, you don''t even put me in your eyes. I have to teach you a lesson today. You must be a thief."


    "Brother~ Are you okay? Didn''t you mean that you are just a surveyor? This person looks very strong!" Liangyou said with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, ordinary martial arts masters cannot be the opponents of the Yuling Group. Although your brother and I are investigators, it is more than enough to deal with ordinary people like him."


    With that, Liangyuan shouted loudly, and went down from the roof: "Any thief, look at the punch!"


    "Stupid!" Sun Wukong did not squint, tapped his finger, and saw Liangyuan''s body that stretched across Yukong suddenly crashed to the ground like a big rock...


    "Oh~~ It hurts me to death!!" Liangyuan screamed, and this fall almost shook his gall.


    "Brother~ Are you okay!!" Liang saw this again, but was shocked, and hurriedly jumped off the roof, ran over to help Liangyuan, with a worried expression on his face.


    "It''s okay... Liangyou, run away..." Liangyuan''s face was painful, and his face was full of dignity and anxiety: "I miscalculated, this person is not an ordinary person...so strong..."


    "Hmph~ Do you dare to bully my brother, I''m fighting with you!" Where did Liang listen to Liangyuan''s words, glared at Monkey King, screamed, and rushed towards him...


    Liangyuan saw him, almost vomiting blood with anger: "You idiot, come back soon!"


    Monkey King looked at Liang You who was rushing towards him with a helpless look. With a wave of his hand, the invisible wave spread, and the angry Liang was instantly frozen in place, and she almost cried out in a hurry: " Wow~~Brother~~ I can¡¯t move anymore, come and save me!"


    Liangyuan was anxious and helpless again: "I...I can''t move..."


    No one is bothering, Sun Wukong finally loosened his tie for Jia Xuan.


    Jia Xuan rubbed his tied wrists, looked at the two brothers and sisters who were unable to move, and said, "Big Brother Wukong, you should let them go. Although the head is not very good, the heart is still good..."


    "Hey~ Who''s the head is not good? I can hear you!" Liang stopped doing it again, but unfortunately she couldn''t even stare at Jiaxuan if she couldn''t move.


    Monkey Wukong flicked casually again, unlocking the acupoints of the two brothers and sisters.


    Liangyuan climbed up from the ground, seeing that something was wrong: "Well, you guys..."


    Isn''t this person trying to assault this girl?Why do you seem to know each other now?


    "I think you have misunderstood..."


    Jia Xuan carefully explained to Liang Yuan and his sisters...


    "So it''s like this..." Liangyuan looked ashamed: "I''m sorry..."


    "Oh~~ I''ll just say, how could a handsome guy like this be nasty!" Liang looked at Monkey King idiotically, and became fanatic again.


    Monkey King turned his head to look at the Seventh Aunt, but was so scared that she trembled with fear: "No...Don''t kill me... All this is the master''s idea, and it has nothing to do with... and me..."


    "Huh~ boring!" Monkey King pulled Jiaxuan''s hand: "Let''s go!"


    He thought he had dirty his hands when killing Jin Tongfu, so let the spiritualist come.


    Just as the Monkey King and the four left, on the roof of a building, Baili Dengfeng once again stole the spotlight: "It seems that there is no one I am looking for..." A few flashed and disappeared into the night...


    Back at the inn, Jia Xuan followed Monkey King into his guest room, seemingly hesitant to speak.


    And the broken wall in the room had also been sealed, apparently by the shopkeeper when the Monkey King left.


    Liang also wanted to follow up, but was mercilessly pulled away by her brother.


    Monkey King sat down and looked at Jia Xuan: "Just tell me if you have anything, it''s awkward!"


    "I... I went to the Tongfu Escort to let Jin Tongfu take charge of me and avenge me, but I didn''t expect that Jin Tongfu was actually an unscrupulous old pervert..."


    "Speaking of the point..."


    "Yes!" Jia Xuan Yang suppressed the depression in his heart: "The 200-odd person in Huxiaotang was destroyed overnight, and I was the only one who escaped by chance. Please also ask Brother Wukong to help me find this out for me. Revenge! The only person I can trust now is you..."


    After speaking, Jia Xuan looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    (PS: I will take a day off tomorrow. Due to work, the update is not strong in the recent period, so I will provide it tomorrow Friday.) ..

 2014 Chapter 61: Spirit Lord, Spirit Disciple

    "I didn''t expect your life experience to be so miserable..." Sun Wukong stood up and touched Jiaxuan''s head. It was comforting: "But you are the only one who has been killed, don''t you think it''s weird?"


    "Where is it strange?" Jia Xuan looked curious.


    "Then tell me how you escaped fortunately..."


    Jia Xuan seemed to fall into the memory: "I don''t know the specific situation. I just saw a man with a bow back. He was fierce and powerful. I had never seen such a powerful person. At that time, I was scared and stunned. Looking at the arched man, he was completely at a loss, and then he suddenly rushed towards me. When I woke up, the arched man had disappeared..."


    "Look, the problem is here. The murderer can kill you, but he didn''t kill you. This can only show that you must have some relationship with the murderer, so you escaped."


    "I have something to do with the murderer? How could this be possible!!" Jia Xuan heard Monkey King''s analysis, but shook his head in disbelief.


    "Yeah~ Why did sister Jiaxuan have something to do with the murderer?" But after hearing a''pop'', the sealed seal on the wall was suddenly chewed off, and Liang Yu''s curious head broke The entrance of the cave came in.


    "Uh~~" Jia Xuan was obviously taken aback when he looked at Liangyou who suddenly poked his head out of the hole in the wall.


    Liangyuan hurriedly pulled Liang behind him again, and gave her a fierce look: "You stupid, what are you doing?" As he said, he stood by the wall and apologized to Monkey King again and again: "I''m so sorry. We didn''t mean to eavesdrop, it''s just that there is a hole in the wall that makes it hard to hear..."


    "What? It''s not that you want to eavesdrop on your own, why are you relying on me..." Liang muttered dissatisfiedly and directly sold her brother.


    "You...you...you know what a fart!" Obviously, Liangyuan doesn''t know what to say with such a pitted sister.


    "You are from Yulingtuan, you must be here to investigate this matter too, come and talk, don''t sneak up!" Monkey King glanced at Liangyuan and said.


    "Look, let me just say, Wukong''s big brother is a good person, you want to eavesdrop..." Liang You immediately gave his brother a blank look, happily ran out the door, and came to Monkey King''s guest room.


    Liangyuan could only follow him with a depressed expression, looking at Monkey King with a serious expression: "You know Yulingtuan?"


    "Why, is your Yulingtuan strange?" Monkey King asked rhetorically.


    Liangyuan looked at Monkey King and frowned slightly: "''You Yulingtuan? It seems that you are not from Yulingtuan, but with your skills, you are definitely not an ordinary person, but you know that Yulingtuan exists. ,who are you?"


    "Now it''s not for you to analyze my identity..." Monkey King looked at Liangyuan calmly.


    Jia Xuan looked at Monkey King with a puzzled look: "Big Brother Wukong, what is Yulingtuan?"


    "An organization that specializes in preventing spiritualists from fulfilling their spiritual wishes or even destroying them..." Monkey King said calmly: "In short, it is a group of people who have nothing to do and are nosy people."


    "What is a nosy person? Our Yulingtuan is..." When Liangyuan heard this, he stopped doing it on the spot, but before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Monkey King and looked towards Jia Xuan said, "After waking up, what else do you find?"


    Jia Xuan¡¯s face showed a frightened look: "When I wake up, there are family bodies everywhere... Besides, the walls of the living room are engraved with a few lines of big characters in blood¡ªthe wind and rain before the spirit. , The master and the servant will decide how to bridge the bridge, without a soul and grievance for 17 years, still feasting on grievances..."


    "It''s a good old feast''s grievance and hatred, this must be the work of a spiritualist!"


    Liangyuan was still a little dissatisfied when the original words were interrupted, but when he heard Jia Xuan''s words, he was immediately attracted to his attention.


    "What? Spiritist Spiritist~~ Why are you spiritualist again!" Liang heard it again, and suddenly felt annoying, because along the way, she heard the word "linger" on Liangyuan''s mouth the most. .


    "You know what a fart, this is called a Tibetan poem, what do you read when you connect the first word of each sentence?" Liangyuan looked at his sister.


    "...Spirit... Lord... No... Shang?"


    "This spiritualist didn''t forget to worship his spiritual master at the scene of the murder. It can be seen that he has been planted with a deep spiritual wish!" Liangyuan looked serious.


    "What are you talking about?" Jia Xuan heard a question mark full of his head.


    "The spirit master is..." Liangyou originally wanted to explain, but as soon as he spoke, he suddenly realized that he was not very clear. He immediately looked at Liangyuan: "Brother, you will explain..."


    However, Liang Yuan turned his back to her and ignored...


    Monkey King opened his mouth to explain to Jiaxuan: "The so-called spiritualists are people who do things for the dead; the dead who instruct them to do things are the "spiritual masters"; after mortals become spiritualists, they live just for the sake of their lives. The undead who left their regrets and did not look at them fulfilled their unfulfilled last wishes; presumably the Jia family killed someone, but the person they killed did not look at him and turned into an undead for revenge!"


    Jia Xuan was shocked: "The world...are there really undead?!"


    Liangyuan looked at Monkey King: "How can you tell ordinary people this kind of thing?"


    "What''s the big deal?" Monkey King looked plain.


    "That''s it~" Liang echoed and nodded again and again, looking at Monkey King: "So the Jia family was completely destroyed?"


    Monkey King looked at Jiaxuan: "But you are the only one who has nothing to do. This is enough to show that you should have some connection with the spiritual master, so this is to avoid suffering."


    "Well~ it is indeed possible!" Liang Yuanjing reminded him of Sun Wukong, and he began to think very seriously.


    "I...how could I have a connection with the murderer..." Jia Xuan still had difficulty accepting such a thing.


    "You can''t look at the surface..." Monkey King looked at Jia Xuan and pointedly: "Maybe your surname is not Jia? You were adopted? And the person who adopted you is your enemy?"


    "Hey? This...this...how could this..." Jia Xuan was a little stunned by Sun Wukong''s remarks.


    "This... shouldn''t it?" Liangyuan also felt that this kind of thing was somewhat impossible.


    "It''s just a bold guess and inference..." Sun Wukong said calmly: "If you want to know the truth, it seems that you have to go to Tongfu Escort. After all, Jin Tongfu is a close friend of Jiazi, and he must know some secrets and say indefinite."


    "Again... I''m going to the Tongfu Escort again? I''m not going, I don''t want to see that unscrupulous old man!" Jia Xuan was resisting.


    (PS: Five changes today, the first one.) ..

 2015 Chapter 62: Destruction

    "Don''t worry, there is me, he can''t hurt you!" Monkey King looked at Jia Xuan and comforted: "Besides, if you want to find out about the destruction of the Jia family, you must go to the Tongfu Escort."


    "Then...well, I heard from Wukong Brother..." Jia Xuan nodded.


    "But it''s late now, let''s go tomorrow." Sun Wukong said, but his heart added: "If that Jin Tongfu is still alive..."


    "Ok¡­"


    Liang also fixed his gaze on the table full of food: "Can I eat this?"


    "Eat if you like..."


    "I know that Big Brother Wukong is the best!" Liangyou looked happy, she had already been greedy, and when he heard what Sun Wukong said, she ate it unceremoniously.


    "You...you..." Liangyuan was speechless when he saw this sister who likes to pit brother, and she was too embarrassed to stay here, pulling Liang and wanted to go back to their own room, but no matter how she pulled it, she couldn''t move it Also, how easy is it to pull good food before?


    "Brother, leave me alone. I''m going to sleep with Sister Jiaxuan tonight. You should sleep with Big Brother Wukong!"


    Monkey King was stunned for a moment. Why did these words sound so awkward?


    But think about it, it''s not easy for him to sleep in the same room with Jiaxuan now, and the shopkeeper said before that the inn is already full.


    Then Jiaxuan and Liang had another room, and Monkey King had another room with Liangyuan, so there was nothing wrong with it.


    Just develop according to the normal plot, shouldn''t it be the hero and the heroine sleeping in a room, and then something like this happens, and eventually become emotional, private for life?


    "Oh~~ What a great opportunity, I knew I wouldn''t know these two siblings so early..."


    The next morning.


    Sun Wukong got up Chuang early and glanced at Liangyuan who was lying on the ground. Last night he was very domineering and occupied Chuang, but Liangyuan''s small arm could not twist his big leg, so he could only fall asleep on the ground depressed.


    Sun Wukong stepped up to wake Liangyuan with his two feet, and walked to the wall of the hole: "You two should also be chuang."


    Both women wore clothes when they slept, so they didn''t look much.


    After a simple wash, a few people went to the Tongfu Escort.


    It''s just that the door of Tongfu Escort is closed tightly, and it seems a bit scary to be quiet.


    "Strange, the sun has risen so high, why the Tongfu Escort hasn''t opened yet?" Liang You also looked curious: "It''s not because Wukong Big Brother beat that Jin Tongfu to a disability yesterday, and closed the door for business today? "


    "No~" Liangyuan looked serious: "How come there isn''t even a gatekeeper for such a big escort?"


    Liang stepped forward again and pushed the door lightly, but she pushed it open easily. Several people walked in and took a look. Except for Monkey King, they were all startled by the sight in front of them.


    There were bloody corpses lying everywhere, the tragic death, the fear of the face, and deep despair.


    This Tongfu Escort has already been slaughtered.


    "This...what is going on?" Jia Xuan looked shocked.


    "Vendetta, another murder case!" Liangyuan looked serious.


    Liangyou: "Who did this? It''s cruel!"


    Jia Xuan looked moved: "The situation here is exactly the same as Hu Xiaotang..."


    "In other words, the murderer was done by the same person..." Monkey King looked at the verse on the wall and said.


    Liangyuan glanced at Jia Xuan: "But the difference is that you survived the last time, and this time, it seems that no one has survived. Perhaps as Wukong said, you have a certain relationship with the spiritual master, so he Did not kill you..."


    "This..." Jia Xuan didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Liangyuan looked at the poem on the wall with a serious expression: "Seventeen years of no soul and grievance... It seems that the deceased only issued a spiritual wish to become the spiritual master seventeen years after his death."


    "The seventeen-year spiritual master, this is really hard for ordinary people to deal with!" Monkey King said.


    Jia Xuan looked surprised: "Is this spiritual master you said is very strong? Even Big Brother Wukong can''t help it?"


    "Joke, such a scum, I can slap him to death."


    "Don''t brag..." Liangyuan glanced at Monkey King and said: "This spiritualist with a seventeen-year spiritual wish is the most powerful spiritualist I know, and can kill any martial arts master in an instant. In our Yuling Group, if the Black Brachial Master makes a shot, there may be a chance to win..."


    "Ah~ so powerful?" Liang looked shocked again.


    "Then my hatred...how can I retaliate against my hatred!" Jia Xuan was at a loss and looked worried.


    "Don''t worry, their Yulinguan is in this business, don''t worry..." Monkey King patted Jiaxuan on the shoulder, and said, "Besides, if their Yulinguan people can''t handle it, wouldn''t there be me? ?"


    Liang Yuan looked at Monkey King with a serious look: "Don''t underestimate the seventeen-year spiritual apprentice, you can''t compete by yourself..."


    After speaking, I walked to the side and took out a firework tube from his waist to light it. A ball of fire burst into the sky, bursting out incomparably gorgeous red fireworks...


    "I hope Juying Mountain can send more imperial corps..." Liangyuan muttered to himself and looked at the three Monkey Kings: "I have sent a signal to Juying Mountain. Let''s leave here quickly, lest others see it. , Doubt comes to our heads..."


    "Okay, let''s go, I haven''t eaten breakfast yet." Monkey King turned around and left immediately.


    The group returned to the inn and ate breakfast. While analyzing the two major massacres, they were also waiting for the support of the Imperial Guard from Juying Mountain...


    Because of the dangerous aura emanating from Monkey King, the spiritualist was afraid to approach because of fear, so the whole day was peaceful, and gradually the sky darkened...


    Monkey King looked at the sky outside the window, got up and stood up: "I''m going out to pee..."


    As he said, he had jumped out of the window, a few flashes, disappeared into the night...


    Jia Xuan''s pretty face flushed when he heard it, which was too explicit.


    Liangyou held his face with both hands, his face looked like a shame: "Oh~~ Brother Wukong is so bold, so shy~"


    "You know what a fart!" Liangyuan glared at his sister, with a serious face: "Come and see..."


    "Follow again?" Liangyuan looked at his brother with a grumpy expression: "Brother, are you really jealous of Wukong who is handsomer than you? Why do you keep thinking about following him?"


    "Yes!" Jia Xuan also looked at Liangyuan with an unhappy expression.


    "You know what a fart!" Liangyuan said, "Even if you want that, you don''t need to jump out of the window? There must be a problem here!"


    "Maybe Big Brother Wukong is in a hurry!" Liang also defended.


    Jia Xuan glared at Liangyuan with a serious face and a little angry: "I don''t want to hear you say bad things about Brother Wukong. Even if I don''t believe it, I don''t believe you, not Brother Wukong!"


    (Second more) ..

 2016 Chapter 63 Ding Shaying

    "Sister Jia Xuan, they are good people..." Liang You stepped forward and hugged Jia Xuan''s hand, turned his head to look at his brother, angrily: "Brother, if you are doing such a bad thing about Big Brother Wukong, I am Really angry."


    "You know what a fart..." Liangyuan didn''t want to talk nonsense with his sister. He walked out of the window and looked around, but he had already lost the place where Sun Wukong had gone.


    In the dense forest, in this gloomy environment, a bunch of bonfires were burning slowly, making crackling noises.


    More than a dozen men wearing uniform masks and only surrounded by a fig leaf surrounded the campfire and barbecued. On the ground not far from them, there was a wounded woman bound to her hands and feet, pitiful. Xi leaned against the tree trunk and sat on the ground, while on her slender legs lay a bald boy who had long since passed out.


    "Brother, this woman and child are the last two to live, maybe Guimai Jue really isn''t on them..."


    "And we don''t have much food, what should we do? Brother!"


    "What to do?" The leader stood up suddenly and looked at the woman with a fierce look: "Aren''t there two ready-made ones here? Damn, I ran away for hundreds of miles, woman Keeping it for now will allow us brothers to have a good time and kill the kid, which will probably be enough for us to eat for a while..."


    "Hey hey~~~"


    When the group heard the boss''s words, they all showed a thick wicked smile. They got up and surrounded the woman, looking at her hot figure, especially the full career of the former Hungarian couple. The lines are all swallowing saliva: "Don''t tell me, this girl looks really like a goddamn water, I can''t stand it..."


    "Brother, you take the lead. Brothers will kill this little one and bake it for you first, so that you can make up for it afterwards, haha~~"


    Every wretched man laughed loudly.


    "You...you...what do you want to do?!!!"


    The woman was obviously frightened by everyone''s speech, her face pale with fear, but she used her body to protect the little boy on her lap, but how could she protect her with her hands and feet tied?Was taken away from her protection by one of the big guys...


    The woman instantly screamed: "No~~You can''t do this! Give me your brother! Give me back~~ You can do anything you want me to do, please, don''t hurt my brother!"


    "Hey~~You are not qualified to bargain with us!" The eldest brother grabbed the woman''s throat and stared at her front of Hun, his eyes flashed with greedy beasts and desires, his hands were rude To catch her Huns...


    And the big man after that was also holding the little boy''s head in one hand, revealing a cruel and bloodthirsty light, and the broad knife in his hand flashed with a merciless cold light, and he slashed towards his throat...


    This is the rhythm to beheaded with a single blow!


    The woman''s pupils tightened and wanted to shout, but her throat was pinched, and her breathing became difficult, let alone making a noise.


    At this moment, the woman entered the desperate fate of being humiliated and her brother beheaded.


    At this moment, time seemed to stop suddenly, and a man''s figure flashed here so suddenly, indifferently said: "A group of guys with human faces and beast hearts shouldn''t survive in the world..."


    As the sound fell, the still time seemed to have suddenly returned to normal. All the masked men screamed in unison, and then they saw their whole body being swallowed by a black flame, but it took only two or three seconds. Time is to burn them completely, and their souls are scattered!


    Sun Wukong stepped forward, looked at the hot and sexy beauty in front of him, and smiled: "You can save a beautiful woman by peeing out, and it seems that my luck is really good..." Lower body, untie her: "Don''t introduce yourself?"


    "Hmph~ I didn''t want you to save!" The woman snorted coldly, hurriedly ran over and hugged her brother tightly. After checking that he was not injured, she was relieved.


    "It''s also arrogant..." Monkey King looked at the woman with a smile: "But if you don''t even say thank you for your help, it''s a bit impolite."


    "In the next Ding Shaying, he is my younger brother Ding Shaping. Thank you for saving my life!" Ding Shaying gave a fist to Monkey King when she heard it. It was a thank you, but her tone was a little indifferent. It seemed that even if she was saved by Monkey King, she would not dare to trust people easily.


    Sun Wukong wanted to tease Ding Shaying again, but he suddenly realized that he followed Lin Dao and looked towards Guyang City: "Heh~ While I am away, this spiritualist has taken Jia Xuan under the control, which is interesting. And in that direction... It looks like I''m going to meet the four spiritual hands who came to support Juying Mountain..."


    With that said, Monkey King flashed his figure and came to Ding Shaying''s face. In his shock, he hugged her horizontally.


    "You...what do you want to do? Let go of me!" Ding Shaying immediately shouted in shame.


    "Don''t make a noise, I don''t control you right now, I have to save another sister!" Monkey King squeezed Ding Shaying''s hips, his figure flashed, and he stepped across the jungle in a flash. Going far away with the leaves...


    "You..." Ding Shaying had an angry face when one of his hips was attacked, but in the next moment he was shocked by Monkey King''s powerful light skills. It was almost like flying over the forest!


    At the same time, in the dense forest ahead, there was also a hunched man carrying a woman, and Liangyou and his two siblings were chasing behind him, but they couldn¡¯t do it lightly. The more they chase, the farther away...


    And this scene happened to be hit by the four Yulings of Juying Mountain who had just arrived here.


    "It''s Liangyuan''s two brothers and sisters, they are chasing... are they spiritualists?"


    "Quickly, stop him!"


    Tuwei, Miao Qiao, Bei Gongchu, Zuo Qiuning did not hesitate in the slightest, and immediately unfolded their figures and besieged the spiritist...


    But it¡¯s a pity that although the location has changed from the original, the ending is the same. In front of the spiritualist who has seventeen years of spiritual aspirations, these four are not opponents at all. Miao Qiao and Zuo Qiuning are facing each other. In the middle, he was seriously injured.


    However, Tuwei was deliberately framed by Bei Gongchu, a sinister villain, and in order to save him, he was broken his neck and died by the spiritist enemy Jiu.


    Seeing the black eyes and the ominous and powerful spiritist coming towards him, Miao Qiao''s pupils shrunk slightly, and he felt that death was approaching her step by step, with a look of fear...


    And Bei Gongchu, who was hiding in the dark, watched this scene. Not only was he unable to save his life, he also showed a very evil sneer at the corner of his mouth, but it happened to be given by Zuo Qiuning, who suddenly came to his senses. I watched it right...


    (Third more) ..

 2017 Chapter 64 It feels pretty good

    His eyes were facing each other, the moment Beigongchu''s complexion changed, he disappeared again, and he put on a happy expression: "Zuo Qiuning, are you okay? That''s great..."


    With that said, he was going to help Zuo Qiuning, but he was pushed away by Zuo Qiuning extremely disgusted. He stretched his figure and rushed towards the spiritualist, trying to save Miao Qiao...


    When Bei Gongchu saw him, his expression changed drastically: "Zuo Qiuning, don''t go!!"


    It''s a pity that it''s too late. The spiritualist has already squeezed Miao Qiao''s throat, lifted it up in the air, and was about to twist her neck, but suddenly felt the strong wind behind her, and her figure flashed like a teleport. It flashed behind Zuo Qiuning, and also pinched her neck...


    "Damn!!"


    Seeing this situation, Bei Gongzhu''s complexion changed drastically. Seeing that the spiritualist looked towards him, he felt a panic and retreated several steps in fear. If Zuo Qiuning had not been arrested, he might not hesitate. He escaped, but now, he hesitated, save or not?


    Even if you try to save Zuo Qiuning, there is a 99% chance that you will die. Not only will you not be able to save it, but you will also take your own life...


    And just as Bei Gongchu hesitated, Zuo Qiuning''s reluctant performance was once again seen by Zuo Qiuning, and the disgust and doubt in his eyes became more intense.


    Zuo Qiuning has now determined that there is definitely a problem with Bei Gong Chu.


    It''s a pity that life was held in his hands by this spiritualist, and it was useless to say anything.


    Miao Qiao and Zuo Qiuning only felt that breathing became more difficult, and there was a crisp sound from their fragile necks, and they were about to step into the footsteps of Tuwei...


    An untimely voice sounded in vain: "Brother Lingist, why would you please let these two girls go?" A figure flashed in the air, and Monkey King descended from the sky holding Ding Shaying and stopped in front of the spiritualist.


    Seeing the Monkey King who suddenly appeared, the spiritist instinctively stepped back a few steps, and Bei Gongchu in the back looked secretly surprised: "This spiritist... is actually afraid?!"


    "Roar!!!!"


    In vain, the spiritist suddenly uttered a roar, his muscles bulged, and his face became fierce. He suddenly threw Miao Qiao in his right hand towards Monkey King...


    "Hey~~ I told you to throw, not to throw..."


    Monkey King hurriedly put down Ding Shaying in his arms and hugged Miao Qiao who was flying...


    But before he could feel the softness and softness of the body in his arms, and saw a flash of black shadow, Zuo Qiuning was also thrown out by the spiritualist...


    "then!"


    Monkey King decisively threw Miao Qiao in his arms to Ding Shaying who was aside, stretched his right hand forward, and reached in front of Zuo Qiuning¡¯s Huns, and unloaded the force from the throw, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion: "Hey~ today On this day, the number of times the hero saves the United States is a little too busy..."


    As he said, Monkey King suddenly heard a low moan into his ears, and then saw that Zuo Qiuning was staring at himself with wide eyes...


    Looking down, Sun Wukong discovered the problem. It turned out that his palm, which removed his strength, just covered the big one in front of Hun...


    It feels pretty good...


    Habitually, Monkey King couldn''t help but squeezed, Zuo Qiuning let out a voice of Jiao Yingning, and his pupils instantly widened...


    "Asshole! I killed you!!!"


    Zuo Qiuning was not angry yet, but Bei Gong Chu on the side was already burning with anger, his figure flashed, and he launched a fierce killing move on Monkey King!


    His favorite object was attacked by other men. Can he bear it?


    "Go~~!"


    Sun Wukong''s face became cold, and he pulled his arms around Zuo Qiuning''s slender waist, making the fullness of the front of Hungry close to his own Hung, and then volleyed against the attacking Beigongchu with a palm...


    I saw that Bei Gongchu was hit hard in an instant, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and a sunken handprint appeared clearly in front of Hungary, which shattered his internal organs of the Hungarian bone, causing it to spurt out continuously. The blood flew out and fell hundreds of meters away, unconscious.


    It was just at this moment that Monkey King suddenly felt a shadow behind him again, and Zuo Qiuning, who was hugging his right hand, exclaimed, "Be careful!!"


    It turned out that the spiritual disciple saw that Monkey King was distracted when he was dealing with Bei Gong Chu and launched a fatal attack on him!


    If you change to someone else, you will be hit hard, but unfortunately, the current spiritualist is facing Monkey King.


    I saw him turn around at will, and with a single finger, he blocked the extremely violent punch of the spiritualist...


    The hair fluttered by the violent gang wind, but the figure did not move at all.


    The spiritualist only felt that what he was hitting was not a finger, but an indestructible mountain that could not be shaken. Then blood splashed, and half of the spiritualist¡¯s right arm burst in vain...


    Everyone can see their pupils shrink slightly...


    At this time, Jia Xuan also woke up from a coma, staring in shock at the sight in front of him...


    The two brothers and sisters Liangyuan who just arrived are also dumbfounded...


    ''Boom bang bang~~''


    The spiritualist was shaken by the terrible counter-shock force and withdrew more than ten steps before he stabilized his figure, and his dark eyes showed deep fear and panic.


    Zuo Qiuning and the others looked at the bloody half of the arms of the spiritualists, all shocked and inexplicable, even the spiritualists who were helpless by their Yulingtuan were so unbearable in front of Monkey King.


    "This...this...what kind of monster is this?!!!"


    "I thought you would turn around and flee after seeing me, but I didn''t expect to have the guts to attack me..." Monkey King looked at the spiritualist in front of him with an indifferent expression. Gu Jing Wubo''s eyes were shocking. The student took two steps back in fear.


    Liang saw him again, holding his face in both hands, and twisting his body like an admiring nympho: "Wow~~ I was so scared that the souls were scared, Brother Wukong is so handsome!"


    "This person actually possesses the strength that makes these spiritualists fear, who is he?" Liang looked at Monkey King again, and at the same time he was shocked, "I am afraid that even Master Black Brachial can''t do it. Come on?"


    Monkey King looked at the spiritualist and stretched out a finger: "Come on, I''ll stand still, so I will play with you with this finger..."


    It is a pity that when this spiritualist saw it, he took a step back in fear, tilted his head and looked at Jiaxuan with a bit of dismay, turned around resolutely, and fleeed away...


    "Yeah~~ The spiritist ran away, Brother Wukong, go after it!" Liang immediately yelled when he saw this again.


    "Huh~ can you escape?" Monkey King smiled, finger and tick, only to see that the spiritualist who disappeared into the sight of everyone at an alarming speed suddenly flew back at an even more alarming speed, it was that simple Tethered in the air, unable to move.


    (Fourth more) ..

 2018 Chapter 65: Yan Lingjiao

    "So strong!!"


    At this time, Zuo Qiuning and others were all awed. This incomparably powerful spiritist in their eyes was actually applauded by Monkey King.


    "Jia Xuan..."


    "Yes..." Hearing Monkey King''s summons, Jia Xuan ran to his side in excitement, watching the struggling spiritist who was bound in the sky, nervously grasping Monkey King''s hand.


    Monkey King looked at Jia Xuan but smiled: "Don''t be afraid, this spiritualist just''kidnapped'' you, but never hurt you from the beginning to the end, and even protected you all the way. This kidnapping of you is just thinking Being alone with you, far away from me, after all, he wouldn''t even dare to approach you if I was there."


    "So as soon as Big Brother Wukong left, this spiritualist kidnapped Sister Jiaxuan?" Liang muttered again and said, "I didn''t expect that spiritualists would also bully others and fear hardships!"


    "You know what a fart!" Liangyuan slapped Liangyou''s forehead: "Don''t interrupt!"


    "Listening to you, does the spiritual master of this spiritual apprentice really have something to do with me?" Jia Xuan looked at the spiritual apprentice.


    "So you are the most suitable for him to rest." Sun Wukong said: "The spiritual master will also be able to rest after the death of the spiritual disciple. As long as people are contaminated with the blood of the spiritual master at this time, they can hear the spirit of the spiritual master. May, by knowing everything about the spirit master, all mysteries will be solved."


    "I understand!" Jia Xuan pulled out the dagger around his waist, looked at the spiritualist, folded his hands together, and said, "Although I don''t know who you are, please rest in peace!"


    Because he didn¡¯t know the identity of the spiritual master, Jia Xuan still had a hatred of him for killing the whole family, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to start. Her face...


    And an old and kind voice sounded in Jia Xuan''s mind: "My son! My son... (Lest someone say that I pour water, the N word is omitted here...)"


    After Jia Xuan understood the whole story, he looked at the spiritual apprentice who had lost his vitality and slowly fell, but his fists were tightly clenched, and there was a thick hatred in his eyes, and the bewilderment that was at a loss. , Complex and other emotions...


    She never expected that Sun Wukong''s previous "guess" would come true, and the "father" who raised her would really become her own homicide!


    This sudden shock made her a little hard to accept, and she stood there for a while...


    "Hey~~ what happened? What did sister Jiaxuan hear? She was shocked like this?" Liang said curiously again.


    "I don''t know what a fart, shut up!" Liangyuan immediately glared at her.


    Monkey King stepped forward, patted Jia Xuan on the back, and hugged her in his arms. This silent comfort made Jia Xuan suddenly shake his shoulders and sobbed...


    Monkey King just hugged her, and briefly explained the whole story for everyone...


    After hearing this, everyone looked at Jia Xuan with sympathy and comforted them. They did not expect that Jia Xuan''s life experience would be so confusing and miserable.


    The daddy, who had always been beloved, suddenly became the enemy who killed his whole family. No wonder she couldn''t accept this reversal for a while.


    But Ding Shaying listened, but she was completely stunned. She never thought that her father was also one of the murderers of Jia Xuan''s family.


    After Liangyuan and his sister buried Tuwei and the dead spiritualist, Jia Xuan also walked out of grief under the comfort of Monkey King, but he held a dagger very decisively. Issued to Zhan Duan: "From now on, Jia Xuan is no longer there. From now on, I will be Yan Lingjiao!"


    "Yan Lingjiao is Yan Lingjiao, why do you cut your hair? Did your hair bother you? Actually, I really like the way you have long hair..." Monkey King looked at Yan Lingjiao with a grumpy expression.


    "Hey?" Yan Lingjiao was stunned after hearing the words.


    Miao Qiao immediately stared at Monkey King: "I said you can''t speak? This is how Ling Jiao has finally made up her mind. If you want to start again, how can you pour cold water?"


    "What pour cold water, I really like girls with long hair better!" Monkey King spread his hands.


    When Yan Lingjiao heard the words, she immediately hugged her head and looked tangled: "Ahhhh~~ I knew I would not cut!!"


    Zuo Qiuning and others rolled their eyes when they heard this, and at the same time they were slightly surprised. Monkey King''s simple sentence could shake the heart of Yan Lingjiao who had already made up his mind. This is enough to show that Monkey King is here. Yan Lingjiao''s heart has surpassed everything.


    Monkey King reached out and touched Yan Lingjiao''s cool and capable short hair, and said, "Don''t worry about it. I''m just talking about it. In fact, your short hair looks very beautiful, and I like it!"


    Yan Lingjiao suddenly smiled: "Really?"


    "Of course!" Monkey King nodded seriously, pointing to Ding Shaying and said: "Come on, let me introduce to you, this is Ding Shaying, who was "picked" by the road when I came out to pee..."


    Ding Shaying ignored Sun Wukong''s tone, but looked at Yan Lingjiao and nodded nervously: "...Hello..."


    "Hello!" Yan Lingjiao said, cheating Sun Wukong''s sleeve secretly, and asked: "Why is she so nervous looking at me?"


    "Because her father''s name is Ding Hong..."


    "What?!!!" Yan Lingjiao suddenly got up, holding a dagger, and angrily pointed at Ding Shaying: "Are you Ding Hong''s daughter? That cage Yinzhuang, Ding Hong''s daughter?"


    "Yes!" Ding Shaying did not deny it, but just blocked her younger brother behind her.


    "I''m killing you!" Yan Lingjiao immediately screamed, and the short dagger in his hand had already stabbed Ding Shaying.


    "This...this..." Liangyuan and the others can only stare at each other. The hatred between the two seems a bit big, it''s not easy to interfere.


    However, Ding Shaying did not hide...


    Yan Lingjiao''s dagger stayed in her throat and said coldly, "Why don''t you fight back?"


    Ding Shaying had a plain face: "My father killed your family, you should kill me..." Then, she glanced at Monkey King beside her: "Moreover, he saved the lives of my sister and brother. , If you want to take my life, I have no complaints. I just ask you to spare my brother''s life after killing me. He is the last trace of my Ding family''s blood..."


    "The last trace of blood? What do you mean?" Yan Ling Jiaodai frowned.


    "My cage Yinzhuang has been wiped out by Wan Xiong''s gang. Only my brother and I escaped. Maybe this is retribution..." Ding Shaying was also very sad in her calm.


    "This..." Yan Lingjiao was stunned for a while. She didn''t expect that Ding Shaying would have the same experience as her. It can be said that she is the same person who fell into the world, and she was saved by Monkey King. .


    (Fifth more) ..

 2019 Chapter 66 The End of the Traitor

    Sun Wukong saw that it was almost too, he stretched out his hand to pull Yan Lingjiao to his side, and snatched the dagger from her hand: "The grievances of the previous generation are gone, and they have all received their due punishment. All of you were killed by your father¡¯s spiritual wishes. The next generation of you should not participate in the grievances of the previous generation. When is the so-called grievance reported? Besides, it was Jin Tongfu who killed your parents, and Ding Hong was regarded as an accomplice Right."


    Upon hearing this, Yan Lingjiao suddenly gritted his teeth: "Damn Jin Tongfu, I hate that I didn''t personally end the life of that old chuck!"


    "If you don''t understand your hate, go, let''s whip the corpse!" Monkey King took Yan Lingjiao''s hand and said.


    Yan Lingjiao suddenly rolled her eyes: "Just forget about whip the corpse, I don''t have that hobby!"


    Looking at Ding Shaying, Yan Lingjiao snorted and turned his head to one side: "Big Brother Wukong is right. The grievances of the previous generation have ended, and I don¡¯t need to have new hatreds anymore. You are as pitiful as me. For the sake of this, I will spare your life!"


    "Thank you Lingjiao girl for not killing!" Ding Shaying solemnly clasped her fists. Yan Lingjiao''s ability to let go of these hatreds made her admire her. If it were her, she thought she couldn''t do Yan Lingjiao. So generous.


    Seeing that this matter has come to an end, Monkey King has time to check the injuries of Zuo Qiuning and Miao Qiao: "How about your two injuries?"


    "I can''t die..." Zuo Qiuning shook his head, a little weak and sat with Miao Qiao''s support. She two had no strength to stand now. The spiritual disciple''s strength was so great that he almost didn''t take them both. The bones broke apart.


    Monkey King nodded: "Your two injuries have damaged your bones and lungs. Don''t move around. Wait a few days for recuperation."


    As for treating them immediately?Sun Wukong never thought, if he is cured right away, how would he wipe the oil... No, how would he brush his favor?


    Zuo Qiuning nodded, and turned his head to look at Bei Gong Chu, who had been forgotten by several people for a long time in the distance: "Liang Yuan, are you going to see Bei Gong Chu dead?"


    "What? Bei Gong Chu is here too?" Liang Yuan was slightly startled, and immediately ran in the direction Zuo Qiuning knew...


    Until the dying Beigongchu was found in a bush two hundred meters away, his complexion changed drastically: "This... actually suffered such a severe injury!"


    Having said that, Liangyuan had already picked up Bei Gong Chu, came to the place where Sun Wukong and others were, and put it down.


    Liang looked at the sunken bloody handprints in front of Beigong Chu Xiong again, and was surprised to cover his mouth and exclaimed: "Okay...it''s so miserable! Isn''t this spiritual practitioner too heavy?"


    "I hit that palm..." Monkey King said flatly.


    "Hey?" Liang and Liangyuan were shocked: "Why? Brother Wukong?"


    "Let me explain this!" Zuo Qiuning clutched the a little dull Hun and said: "In Wukong hero..."


    Before Zuo Qiuning could finish her words, Monkey King interrupted her immediately: "Stop the hero, call him Big Brother..."


    Zuo Qiuning paused, glanced at Monkey King, and continued: "When Brother Wukong wanted to save me and Miao Qiao, Bei Gongchu suddenly attacked him and wanted to attack him, so Brother Wukong gave him a palm. , Make it look like it is now..."


    "Bei Gongchu attacked Big Brother Wukong? Or when Big Brother Wukong rescued Sister Miao Qiao and Sister Qiu Ning? Why?" Liangyou looked puzzled.


    "It''s more than that!" Ding Shaying said: "When I came, I understood. Your dead companion, Tuwei, I think it was Beigongchu who used the trick, which made Tuwei had to take a hand. Saved him, but the spiritualist grabbed him and broke his neck!"


    "What?!!!" Miao Qiao heard the words, but was furious: "Big Brother Tuwei was killed by this bastard? I will kill him and take revenge for Big Brother Tuwei!" Pat dead Beigong pestle.


    However, Liang Yuan stopped him: "Don''t be impulsive, even if it is to be punished, we have to wait for us to bring him back to Juying Mountain, and he will be sent down by Master Black Brachial. Moreover, the truth has not been found out, so we can''t jump to a conclusion. "


    "I''m afraid this Beigongchu is indeed a traitor to Juying Mountain..." Zuo Qiuning sighed slightly: "I saw with my own eyes that he not only didn''t help each other when we faced the spiritualist in danger, but also died. Looking at his expression, it seems that he had planned for a long time, and wanted to use the hands of this spiritualist to kill us all...If there weren''t for Wukong''s rescue, I''m afraid Miao Qiao and I would have died in the hands of the spiritualist..."


    Well, if Bei Gongchu is awake now, he will vomit blood for three liters after listening to Zuo Qiuning''s words. He shot Monkey King, not because of you Zuo Qiuning.


    He wants to get rid of others by the hand of a spiritualist, but it will never be you Zuo Qiuning. Unfortunately, he can no longer defend himself, and his defense is useless, because he has indeed killed Tuwei. Everyone has already learned about this matter, and he can no longer be forgiven.


    Another point is that Zuo Qiuning, who was in a coma, suddenly woke up. In fact, it was Sun Wukong who moved his hands and feet. He wanted Zuo Qiuning to see the true face of Bei Gongchu. Of course, he had to strangle the rival in the cradle, and also strangled him. Is very successful.


    "But why did he do this?" Liangyou looked puzzled.


    "What''s so hard to explain?" Sun Wukong said calmly: "Where there are people, there are disputes, and your Yulingtuan is no exception. Isn''t this an obvious faction dispute, to eliminate dissidents for the purpose."


    "Even... this is the case?" Miao Qiao was in a daze. She still knew something about the Yuling Group. There were indeed two factions among them, one conservative and the other radical, who wanted to dominate the rivers and lakes and be the first in martial arts. School, command the world.


    Zuo Qiuning looked at Beigongchu¡¯s terrifying injury, looking like a gossamer, and said to Liangyuan: "Looking at this injury, he may not last long. I think you should bring him back to Juying Mountain quickly. After listening to Master Black Brachial, remember, it must be handed over to Master Black Brachial to find out who is behind the scenes... Presumably now, Master Black Brachial has also been out... After our injury has improved, Will rush back to Juying Mountain immediately."


    "Understood!" Liang Yuan looked serious, and looked at Bei Gong Chu Chaoliang again: "What are you doing?


    "No!" Liangyou immediately shook his head: "I want to stay and take care of Miao Qiao and the others!"


    Liangyuan frowned, thinking that Miao Qiao and the others really need to take care of them now, so he nodded: "You give me peace of mind, don''t make me trouble!"


    "Got it!"


    "Big Brother Wukong, Liangyou and the others will ask you!"


    "Relax, with me, they will have a single hair."


    Liangyuan nodded, without delay, immediately rushed to Juying Mountain with Kitamiya Chu...


    "We should go back too..." Monkey King looked at Zuo Qiuning: "Come on, I''ll carry you..." ..

 2020 Chapter 67 The Assassin

    "I can go..." Zuo Qiuning refused. The first time we met, she was attacked by Hungarian. She was wary of Monkey King.


    "Then you go and give me a try..." Sun Wukong hugged Hun with both hands and looked at her playfully.


    Zuo Qiuning hummed softly. Just thinking about getting up, Hun felt a pain in his mouth and his feet fell down...


    "Look, I can''t stand still and still be brave..." Sun Wukong supported her, and regardless of Zuo Qiuning''s struggle, he arbitrarily picked her up and walked toward Guyang City...


    "You... let me down!" Zuo Qiuning''s face flushed with shame, but his soft body was struggling and twisting behind his back, and he could only give Monkey King a secret experience.


    Liang looked at the backs of the two again, envious for a while: "Oh~~ I really want Big Brother Wukong to carry it~"


    Yan Lingjiao was frustrated, and hurriedly chased after him: "Big Brother Wukong, I am also injured, and I want you to carry it..."


    "Aren''t you running fast?"


    "are you mad at me¡­"


    "Sister Miao Qiao, let''s go too!" Liang You helped Miao Qiao and followed closely...


    Ding Shaying hugged her little bald brother, looked at the back of Monkey King, frowned and thought for a while, remembering his powerful strength, and following by his side, maybe it will be safe?


    After hesitating for a moment, he followed...


    Guyangcheng Inn.


    In the dead of night, Yan Lingjiao sat alone on the roof, staring blankly at the stars in the night sky, a little lost...


    "Why don''t you rest? Can''t sleep?" A hand suddenly placed on her shoulder from behind and sat with her.


    "Yeah..." Yan Lingjiao looked at the person sitting next to him and nodded: "Big Brother Wukong, do you think my sister who was forgotten by the river when I was a child is still alive?"


    "Of course..." Monkey King smiled and nodded.


    "Really?" Yan Lingjiao was delighted when he heard the words: "Is my sister really alive?"


    "I think she must be waiting to be reunited with you somewhere!" Monkey King lightly stroked Yan Lingjiao''s soft short hair and said.


    The reason why Baili Dengfeng didn''t get involved in this incident was because Monkey King secretly changed the fate of some people, because it was really troublesome to go through the past and change her fate one by one.


    And the trend of the plot in this world has long been written. With its trajectory, Monkey King only needs to modify it slightly, which is nothing more than a move for him.


    Therefore, Ru Yan, who was dead in the original book, is still alive and has nothing to do with that Baili Dengfeng half a dime...


    "I think so too!" Yan Lingjiao looked happy, looking at Monkey King expectantly: "Then Brother Wukong, will you accompany me to find my sister?"


    "sure!"


    "Really? Great!" Yan Lingjiao cheered, threw into Sun Wukong''s arms excitedly, and listened to his strong heartbeat with a look of attachment: "It''s really great to have you by your side. , Otherwise I really don¡¯t know what to do..."


    "Don''t worry, I will always be by your side!"


    "Hmm~ Me too..."


    "Oh~~ I''m so ashamed, I''m so envious~~" An untimely emotion broke the sweet atmosphere between the two.


    I saw Liang also holding his face in both hands, looking at Monkey King and Yan Lingjiao, shyly twisting their bodies, although they look cute, but Monkey King really wants to smoke her ass: "You little girl really likes it. Destroy the atmosphere."


    "Nothing~ You can treat me as if I don''t exist!" Liang smiled again, and was full of envy: "Sister Ling Jiao is so happy..."


    "You girl..." Yan Lingjiao was embarrassed by Liang again, blushing and separated from Monkey King, but suddenly saw a dark figure breaking into the room where Zuo Qiuning and the others were resting, and she couldn''t help but let out a soft voice. Hey, rubbing his eyes to see, but there is nothing: "Is it wrong?"


    "You are not mistaken, there are indeed a few miscellaneous fish that came and stabbed." Sun Wukong looked plain and picked up Yan Lingjiao and jumped off the roof. At the same time, Zuo Qiuning and Miao Qiao were already there. "Who are you? Who sent you?"


    Then there was the sound of fighting, and then I saw Miao Qiao, Zuo Qiuning, and the three daughters of Ding Shaying holding a small bald head coming out of the window...


    The five men in black also chased out, surrounded the three of hers and a comatose little bald head, and launched a fierce siege...


    "Sister Miao Qiao and the others are in danger, go and rescue them!" Liang shouted again, and rushed to Yan Lingjiao at the same time...


    If it were the heyday, these five assassins would be Zuo Qiuning and Miao Qiao¡¯s opponents, but now they are seriously injured and it is impossible to resist. As for Ding Shaying''s martial arts, there are also injuries, so naturally they are not these assassins. The opponent, but with a few tricks, the three daughters are already defeated...


    Seeing Yan Lingjiao and their support had arrived, the five assassins didn''t even run away. Instead, one of them killed them. Seeing how they looked, they obviously didn''t look at them.


    Monkey King knew that the martial arts of Yan Lingjiao and Liangyou two daughters, if they confronted this person, they would only be caught in a flash. Therefore, they flashed in front of the two women in a flash. Seeing the long sword that pierced in, it was With a flick of a finger on the tip of the sword, the long sword snapped with a lifetime of piercing and clear ringing!


    But the truncated sword tip penetrated the assassin''s chamber in an instant, and even the assassin who followed was passed through instantly!


    "!!!"


    The other three assassins were all shocked. Sun Wukong shot their two companions in an instant. They really frightened them. Two of them took out a pill-like hidden weapon from their arms and punched them separately. The bodies of Zuo Qiuning and Miao Qiao turned around to escape...


    Can it just escape?


    Monkey King just said''Ding'', and the three of them froze in place and couldn''t move.


    Yan Lingjiao and Liang rushed over again, helped Zuo Qiuning and the others, and asked with concern: "Sister Miao Qiao, are you all right?"


    Zuo Qiuning coughed a few times, his face pale and solemn: "This hidden weapon is poisonous..."


    Monkey King stepped forward and asked curiously, "Is it the kind of poison that can only be detoxified by sleeping with a man?"


    Zuo Qiuning and the others turned red when they heard the words, but Ding Shaying spit on Monkey King lightly: "Looking at your extraordinary manners, why are you thinking so dirty?"


    "Okay~" Monkey King spread his hands together: "Usually, isn''t it all this stuff?"


    When Zuo Qiuning heard this, they all gave Sun Wukong a blank look, feeling helpless, and they were so cool and handsome before that, how come they won''t be going right next moment...

 2021 Chapter 68: Extorting a Confession

    Ding Shaying glanced at Monkey King contemptuously and said: "The two of them are Leng Niwan from the Wanxiong Gang. Those who are poisoned by the poisonous body will quickly lose their skills (compared to martial arts masters, for those with good skills). Yulingshou does not have such a strong effect), internal injuries will cause inconvenience of movement. If a severely injured person is exposed to neon poison, it must be forced out in time, otherwise there will be life concerns!"


    "What are you talking about then! Hurry up and force the poison!" Liang urged again.


    "Don''t worry about detoxification, I don''t feel that bad..." Zuo Qiu Ning looked at the three immobile assassins with a serious expression: "It is the right thing to deal with them now..." Then he looked at Ding Shaying: " You said this is the Leng Niwan of the Wanxiong Gang. So, some of them are from the Wanxiong Gang? But why did they assassinate us?"


    "Presumably they are not here to assassinate you, but to catch me!" Ding Shaying stared at the three black-clothed assassins, her face was cold, her eyes flashed with biting hatred, because the entire cage Yinzhuang was held by the Wanxiong Gang. Tu.


    Miao Qiao and the others were shocked when they heard the words, but Monkey King reminded them: "Don¡¯t think of things too simple. Only Zuo Qiuning and Miao Qiao won the Leng Ni Wan, and when they met, they focused on the object of care. Obviously they are the two too. It can be seen that their target is not Ding Shaying, but you two."


    "But...but why?" Liangyou looked puzzled.


    "Is it hard to guess?" Monkey King smiled: "This shows that someone wants to kill Zuo Qiuning and Miao Qiao. Naturally, they belong to your Yulingtuan, but the assassin is just the one who killed them. It is from the Wanxiong Gang again, that is to say, someone from your Yuling Group has colluded with the Wanxiong Gang, and he wants to kill someone with the help of a knife."


    "This!!"


    Zuo Qiuning and Miao Qiao were moved when they heard the words, while Liang looked very angry: "It''s too damnable. Someone in the Yulingtuan colluded with wicked people like the Wanxiong Gang. It''s simply too bad and too damning. Now, you must take him out and hand it over to Master Black Brachial!"


    "Is this Wanxiong Gang still related to Yulingtuan Che?" Ding Shaying was shocked.


    "It''s more than that..." Sun Wukong said calmly: "From this, it can be inferred that perhaps the traitor of the Imperial Regiment coveted the Guimai Jue. That''s why the cage Yinzhuang was destroyed."


    Zuo Qiuning and other women were stunned when they heard this, but Ding Shaying had a gloomy expression: "So, the slaughter of my cage Yinzhuang, this traitor of the Imperial Spirit Group can''t get rid of it. ?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Correct solution."


    Ding Shaying instantly looked dazed and hated in her heart. This Wanxiong gang had already made her helpless, and now there is a more mysterious and powerful traitor from the Spiritual Regiment. Can she still get revenge for this revenge?


    "Oh my God! There is such a big demon hidden in our Yuling regiment, which scares me to death!" Liang Youjiao shook his body, approached Monkey King and hugged his hand, but in vain, her His complexion changed drastically again, and he screamed: "Sorry, isn''t my brother very dangerous?!"


    Sun Wukong nodded: "Indeed, with your brother''s skill, if you are targeted, you will be killed in seconds."


    "Big Brother Wukong, you are still in the mood to joke, go and save my brother!" Liang also cried out in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, your brother will not be in danger for the time being..." Monkey King said, looking at the three black assassins: "Should I ask them first?"


    When Zuo Qiuning heard the words, they all looked at the three black assassins and shouted coldly, "Say, who is it that instigated you to perform the assassination?"


    "Humph! Even if you kill us, we won''t reveal a word to you!" One of the assassins snorted coldly, which seemed very hard.


    "Oh~ Is that spine?" Monkey King smiled, and a black flame suddenly appeared on his fingers, slowly approaching one of the black assassins: "Do you know what this is? "


    "Wh...what?!!!" The black assassin looked at the unremarkable black flame, but was trembling with fright, because he instinctively felt the throbbing fear from the soul.


    "This is a very special kind of flame. People who are burned by it will burn together with their souls. That is to say, those who are killed by it will-soul~ fly~ soul~ disperse! "The sullen evil spirit on Sun Wukong''s face, his voice seemed to come from the Nine Nether Realm, not to mention that the three assassins were already shaking with fright, even Liangyou and the others were almost not frightened to pee.


    "You...you don''t scare people, I''ve been...was scared since I was a kid!" One of the assassins pretended to be very stiff and shouted, but the shaking body and the trembling sound betrayed his heart Real fear.


    "Really? Let''s try..." Monkey King smiled gently, then lightly fingered it, and the small black flame ejected on the black assassin in front of him...


    In the next moment, Zuo Qiuning and the others saw it in amazement. The moment the flame touched the black assassin, it swallowed his whole body in a flash, and it was less than screaming. It was already within a second. , Burned out!


    "Hi!~!!!"


    Yan Lingjiao and the others took a sigh of relief. They were all shocked, not to mention the parties involved, and they were all frightened by this scene.


    The remaining two black assassins were already full of fear, and if they could move, they would have been scared to the ground.


    However, Sun Wukong''s next words made them fall into the abyss of despair and fear: "Ah~ I''m sorry, it seems to be burning too fast. I will show you again. This time I will try to control the temperature. , Burn him to death a little bit..."


    As he said, he swept back and forth on the two black assassins: "Then, who should be the performer?"


    "No~~Don''t!! I said it! I said it!!! I said everything!!!"


    "Devil!! You are a devil~~~Ahhhh~~~ It is even more evil than our Wanxiong Gang!!"


    The two black-clothed assassins were almost frightened and dashed, and a bashful smell spread out, and they turned out to be frightened and incontinent.


    "Eh~~ These two people are so disgusting..." Liang also had a disgusting expression on his face, and then walked back several steps.


    Ding Shaying and the others also covered their mouths and noses with their hands.


    "But~ I thought you were very sturdy, but I didn''t expect to be so awkward!" Monkey King looked contemptuously.


    The two black assassins were ashamed and embarrassed about to cry. They were too bullying, but because they were afraid of Monkey King, they didn''t dare to hum or hesitate, so they hurriedly explained... ..

 2022 Chapter 69 Who Is the Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    The black-clothed assassin on the left was afraid that Monkey King would be careless, so he ignited his body and preemptively said: "It...actually...we don¡¯t know who that mysterious man is...because every time he comes to help our Wanxiong ...Look...the people who saw his true face...are all...killed...and...and only our helper has seen that person''s true face..."


    "Oh~ So, the two of you are useless at all!" Monkey King played 1 with Hei Yan in his hands, and said calmly.


    "Spare...Spare!!" Upon hearing the words, the two black-clothed assassins were frightened all over their bodies, but the begging for mercy was not over yet, the next moment they were swallowed by black inflammation.


    This time, the burning speed really slowed down a lot. It lasted for a full two minutes before the two people''s screams of horror ended.


    It''s just that the pain of burning flesh and soul is indescribable. Not to mention the two parties involved, even Yan Lingjiao''s face turned pale and unbearable.


    Everyone began to feel sorry for their enemies, which shows how terrifying the other party''s experience is.


    After a long silence, Zuo Qiuning and the women just recovered from Sun Wukong''s arguably cruel means and calmed down the shock in their hearts.


    On the contrary, Ding Shaying''s expression is different from them, but a look of hatred, but she is also a little puzzled: "Master Wukong, why don''t you ask more than once, maybe they are lying?"


    "Judging from their expressions, they didn''t lie, so it''s useless to keep them..." Monkey King replied affirmatively.


    "Oh~" Ding Shaying nodded obediently and didn''t ask more. She still believed in Monkey King.


    But Liang came back to his senses and looked at Monkey King with glaring eyes and an idiot-like face, but the expression was not only not objectionable, but showed a kind of cuteness: "Wow~~ Big Brother Wukong is really It''s cruel, but why do people feel so handsome?"


    "It''s a pity..." Zuo Qiuning looked regretful: "I couldn''t ask who was behind the scenes. It seems that I can only go to the leader of the Wanxiong gang and ask who is behind the scenes. "


    Ding Shaying also squeezed her fists and hated her, Wan Xiong Gang, that was the enemy of her brother and sister, but now there is another traitor from Juying Mountain.


    "In fact, there is no need to be so troublesome..." Sun Wukong smiled: "Since someone in Yuling''s hand is colluding with the Wanxiong Gang, it should be accompanied by Lengniwan? Then we only need to return to Juying Mountain, in each Yu Lingshou¡¯s body is searched one by one. If Leng Niwan can be found, he will know that even if the person is not the mastermind, he is his accomplice. If you ask questions, you will naturally know who the main messenger is behind the scenes."


    "Yeah~~ Brother Wukong''s brain is aura, so much stronger than my brother!" Liang You suddenly cast an admiring look.


    Yan Lingjiao nodded earnestly: "This is indeed a good way. I just want to search one by one. I''m afraid it''s a bit wrong, and if it''s a horror, how about someone planting and blaming him?"


    "So as soon as I arrived at Juying Mountain, I did a sudden body search. Forgive them for not having such a quick time to respond."


    Zuo Qiuning nodded: "With your strength, if you want to search the body of other Yulingshou, it is really simple. For Liangyuan''s safety consideration, shall we rush to Juying Mountain now?"


    "Of course, my brother was very frustrated in other aspects except for his head, so naturally he has to go back and save him!" Liang said immediately again, although she was always cheating her brother, but still Very concerned about her brother.


    Sun Wukong said: "Then set off quickly, I think it won''t take long to catch up with Liangyuan."


    "Huh? My brother has been out for several hours, can we really catch up with him so quickly?" Liang looked curious again.


    Sun Wukong looked at Xiang Liangyou: "You said that your brother hates everything except for his good brains. With his internal skills, carrying a man as big as Beigongchu on his back, you may not be tired now. ¡­"


    "..." Hearing the words, Zuo Qiuning was stunned, remembering that Liangyuan''s inner strength cultivation was really not very good: "It seems that I am not thinking about it well, we really have to set off right away..."


    Ding Shaying looked at Zuo Qiuning with a serious expression: "Can I go to Juying Mountain with you?"


    "This is natural." Without waiting for Zuo Qiuning''s answer, Sun Wukong nodded: "Your siblings and brothers are being chased by Wan Xiong''s gang. Leave you at ease, just go back to the room and pack your luggage, and we will set off immediately. "


    When Yan Lingjiao heard this, the women all went back to the room to pack up...


    Ding Shaying came to the Monkey King with gratitude: "Thank you, Brother Wukong, just..."


    "Needless to say..." Monkey King patted Ding Shaying on the shoulder and said: "Whether it is the Wanxiong Gang or the Yuling Tuan traitor, I will help you destroy it."


    "Thanks...Thank you!!!" Ding Shaying heard this, and everyone who was moved didn''t know what to say. At a time of helplessness and despair, someone could help her to avenge her. The gratitude and emotion in her heart One can imagine.


    Then he looked at his still unconscious brother with a sad look: "I just don''t know when my brother will wake up..."


    "Your brother, then you have to take care of it..." Sun Wukong glanced at Ding Shaping and said, "I have been observing him for a while. Looking at this situation, it is very likely that Ghost Maijue is in his body..."


    "Wh...what?!!!" Ding Shaying heard the words and was shocked: "How could the Ghost Maijue be in my brother''s body?"


    "Shhh, keep it quiet!" Monkey King covered her mouth with his hand, "This news can''t be let others know, otherwise it''s a bit troublesome... With your brother like this, when he wakes up, I''m afraid it will be Guimai Jue awakening. On the day, I think you know the situation at that time... As for why it is in your brother''s body, do you remember the mysterious person who saved your brother and sister you mentioned before? He was not injected into your brother''s body Is it black air? I think that''s the ghost pulse formula."


    "Why... how could this happen?!" Ding Shaying was at a loss, with a look of anxiety, and firmly grasped Monkey''s hand: "Then...what should I do? Master Wukong, you must save my brother! As long as you save With my brother, I am willing to be a cow and a horse for you!"


    Ding Shaying said, she almost knelt down, but was supported by Monkey King: "It''s not that serious. When I return to Juying Mountain, I''m looking for a quiet place to take out the Ghost Vessel Art for your brother. "


    "Can it really be taken out?" Ding Shaying was delighted.


    "Naturally, it is possible, so during this period, you have to be optimistic about your brother, but don''t be snatched away..."


    "I will do my best to protect my brother!" ..

 2023 Chapter 70: On the Road Overnight

    At this moment, Liangyou and the others packed up and came out: "Big Brother Wukong, what are you talking about? We are all packed up, why are you still chatting?"


    "Neither of us salute, we are waiting for you. Now that we are all packed, let''s go." Monkey King said, looking at Zuo Qiuning who was standing still to be supported, and walked over and squatted down to her. : "Come on!"


    "What...What are you doing?" Zuo Qiuning was taken aback.


    "Because of you! Isn''t it because you are in this state that you want to follow us all the way?"


    "No... can''t it?" Zuo Qiuning looked stubborn.


    "You women like to be aggressive..." Sun Wukong ignored her, forcibly put her arms around her feet, put her on her back, and stood up...


    I have to say that this sister paper is really good, soft and elastic. It is a kind of enjoyment when lying on your back.


    It''s just that Yan Lingjiao on the side looked a little unhappy. She was naturally upset when the person she liked was carrying other women.


    On the contrary, Liang was full of envy: "Oh~~ I really envy sister Qiu Ning who can let Brother Wukong carry it again. I really want to get hurt!"


    Zuo Qiuning was even redder when Liang said again, and patted Monkey King on the back: "Hurry up and let me down, I can walk by myself..."


    Sun Wukong ignored her and turned his head to look at Miao Qiao: "Your injury is lighter than Zuo Qiuning''s. You should be able to go by yourself?"


    However, Miao Qiao shook his head and looked at Monkey King: "You seem to have forgotten something?"


    "what?"


    Yan Lingjiao immediately gave Sun Wukong a blank look: "Leng Niwan! Are you thinking of carrying one, holding one, and wanting to ignore it?"


    Well, it seems that Yan Lingjiao has already understood some of the essence of Monkey King.


    "That''s right! The poisons of Miao Qiao and Qiu Ning have not been solved yet!" Liang You said with a daze.


    Originally, Monkey King did not intend to solve it. The two soft sister papers were carried and held by him. This is a good blessing. Unfortunately, being reminded by Yan Lingjiao, he can''t pretend to be okay. , I had to put down Zuo Qiuning and told her to sit in front of her with Miao Qiao, with her hands lightly lowered between their backs, but with a slight shock, they saw the two women¡¯s Hungarians being forced out of a ball of green at the same time. When I got angry, the poison of Leng Ni Wan was solved simply.


    "Okay..." Sun Wukong said, ignoring Zuo Qiuning''s resistance, and directly carried her on his back. The poison was resolved, but the injury was still not healed.


    "So simple?" Liang was curious again.


    "What a deep internal force, it turned out to be just a slight shock, which forced out all the toxins in their bodies..." Yan Lingjiao had some insights, but she was shocked when she saw this situation.


    Ding Shaying was even more shocked as a person in the world: "More than that! What he forced out was not poisonous blood, but directly forced out toxins. How did this happen?"


    How can this not shock them? As we all know, if you want to force the poison out of the body, you need to use internal force to condense the poison that is scattered in the body, and then force it out together with the poisonous blood; but Monkey King is only so gentle There was a shock, and it seemed very random. Not only did the poison be forced out, but it was also forced out directly. It was not contaminated with the slightest blood, which was simply incredible.


    But at this time, apart from the shock in their hearts, they can only show their admiration and admiration.


    Miao Qiao''s injury was not very serious, so there was no problem on the way. He was good and took care of it all the way, and there was no big problem.


    A group of people rushed overnight, but within a few hours, they had caught up with Liangyuan.


    As Sun Wukong said, Liangyuan was already tired and lying on the ground at the moment, and he couldn''t walk at all, but his luck was very good, but he did not encounter the assassin killer of the Wanxiong Gang.


    With his internal strength cultivation base, he would be exhausted enough when he drove, let alone the immobile Beigong pestle on his back, it would be strange to get down without being tired.


    Before the situation was urgent, Liangyuan didn''t think much about it. However, after doing it, he knew how impossible it was that he had taken on a mission, and this mission was the kind of mission that could not be delayed for a while. It is very likely that Gong Chu will die, the person behind the scenes in the Yu Ling Tuan is not easy to find out.


    Just when Liangyuan was desperate and helpless, a voice that he knew very well, but was full of contempt and complaints, rang out: "Brother, look at what you are like now? It''s really bad, it''s better than us. At the end of the day, we were caught up so soon, and what do you want to do on the ground like this?"


    Well, Liangyuan''s current appearance will indeed make people fall into endless reveries, because that posture is that he is lying on the ground, and Kitamiya is pressing on his back. The picture is really beautiful and loving.


    "You know what a fart!" Liangyuan saw that his sister and the group were coming, and after an angry glance at his sister, he turned to surprise: "Big Brother Wukong, why are you here? Quickly help Bei Gong Chu to On the one hand, with such a severe injury, I don¡¯t dare to move him, because I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll burp if one is bad..."


    Sun Wukong stepped forward, looked at Bei Gong Chu, threw him aside with his feet, and said lightly: "I think I should bury him so as not to suffer."


    "Uh~" Liangyuan hurriedly turned over to check Xia Bei Gong Chu when he heard the words. His brows suddenly wrinkled, because Bei Gong Chu was so angry that he could not insist that they return to Juying Mountain. The face blamed himself: "This...this...what can I do? I blame me for making Bei Gongchu look like this. If he dies, wouldn''t it be difficult for us to find out what happened afterwards?"


    "That won''t be..." Monkey King said calmly: "If you can order Bei Gongchu to kill your fellow sect, then the identity of the person behind this must be different, and those who can order him and make him willing to act, you Who would think of it?"


    Zuo Qiuning and Liangyuan both looked at each other, and said a name at the same time: "Palace Master Jiagu?!!!"


    "Then this person''s suspicion is serious..." Sun Wukong smiled: "When we return to Juying Mountain, if I find Leng Niwan on him, I can confirm that it is him!"


    "Leng Niwan?" Liangyuan looked surprised: "Isn''t that the poisonous hidden weapon used by the Wanxiong Gang? Has this matter been cheated with them?"


    So Liang started to explain the previous thing again for her brother...


    Liangyuan heard it with a solemn expression: "It turns out that you encountered the assassination of the Wanxiong Gang, so it''s no wonder that you will follow right away... With that said, Brother Wukong''s analysis is quite reasonable. The person behind the scenes is very likely to be Hall Master Kagu..."


    (PS: Yesterday, I worked overtime a day, so I didn¡¯t have time to update. After a few days, the work was completed, and there was an outbreak at that time, so I won¡¯t make up the chapter owed yesterday.) ..

 2024 Chapter 71: Teammates Like Pigs

    "However, judging the people behind the scenes with Leng Ni Wan can only be said to be theoretically feasible, but whether it is useful in the end, then another question..." Sun Wukong said: "No one can guarantee that people will carry Leng Ni Wan on them. ."


    "Indeed..." Zuo Qiuning looked serious: "If this method doesn''t work, we can only go to Wanxiong to help, and ask the Wanxiong gang to ask."


    "Then we should go back to Juying Mountain or go to Wanxiong to help?" Liangyou asked curiously.


    "You know what a fart!" Liangyuan immediately scorned his sister, and said: "Of course it was back to Juying Mountain. If the Yulinguan had such a thing, why should I report it? And I don''t know what happened behind the scenes. What kind of conspiracy do people have, you must tell this story to the hall masters and Master Black Brachial, otherwise there may be a catastrophe in Yingshan!"


    "Indeed..." Sun Wukong nodded: "Moreover, if you act separately, your siblings are not strong enough. Zuo Qiuning and Miao Qiao are injured again. Without my company, I am afraid that they would have been caught before returning to Juying Mountain. People solved it halfway through."


    "It seems we have to trouble Wukong Brother to come back to Juying Mountain with us!" Miao Qiao said, looking at Monkey King with a polite expression.


    "It''s okay, anyway, I''m just idle and okay..." Sun Wukong said: "Then hurry up. Hurrying to this evening will save you a lot of trouble."


    "Then what should he do?" Yan Lingjiao pointed at Bei Gong Chu on the ground.


    Monkey Wukong waved his hand and saw that the mud on the ground not far away voluntarily pushed around, and a large pit emerged. Then he kicked Beigongchu into the pit, and the mud bury it autonomously. Monkey King looked at Xiangliang and said, "Just do it."


    Zuo Qiuning and others all sighed. They also knew that Bei Gongchu was out of help. They didn''t say anything. They were just a little depressed. Four people came out, but two people died. It was somewhat embarrassing. Bei Gong Chu counts as Monkey King killed him, but that is also his own responsibility.


    The group hurried again, and the sky gradually brightened...


    And Juying San Kaya suddenly lost contact with Kitamiya Chu here, and it was also a dark feeling. He guessed that he had encountered something unexpected, and then learned that he had sent the Wanxiong Gang just in case. The assassins were all news of the failure of the assassination. Knowing that the matter was beyond his control, he immediately sent a letter to his own people in the Yuling regiment, asking them to terminate their mission and block Zuoqiu on the way back to Juying Mountain. Ning and his party.


    Because Kagu has already calculated it, since his plan has failed, Kitamiya has lost contact again. The specific situation is unknown, but Zuo Qiuning will always return to Juying Mountain, right?And he just needs to send someone to stand on the sidelines at this moment.


    Although using his own people, he might expose himself immediately, but he has no choice. If Zuo Qiuning hadn''t died, he might be exposed to Juying Mountain.


    After dawn, Monkey King and the others also bought a carriage, which made it much easier to get on the road. At noon, the group finally came to the foot of the mountain not far from Juying Mountain.


    And it¡¯s not suitable for horse-drawn carriages, so they got off the horse-drawn carriage and hiked to Juying Mountain...


    It''s just that in a dense forest halfway down the road, a dart suddenly flew out to take the vital part of Liangyou''s throat...


    "Liangyou, be careful!!"


    Both Miao Qiao and Zuo Qiuning were aware of it, but it was a pity that the injured body was unable to do anything. As for the others, they were not aware of it.


    Just hearing Zuo Qiuning yell, it scared Liang and the others jumped, and turned around hurriedly, Liang only saw a poison dart infinitely enlarged in his pupils, and in an instant, he was still in a state of discomfort My throat is no more than a minute away.


    It turned out that the Monkey King on the side stretched out his right hand and clamped his two fingers lightly on the dart, which didn''t let it take Liangyou''s life.


    "Scared... scared me to death!" Liang exclaimed again, swishing and hiding behind Monkey King: "There are... assassins!"


    "Damn it!" Liangyuan yelled angrily, and immediately stepped away to block Liangyou''s back, because Liang was hiding behind Sun Wukong.


    It can be seen that Liangyuan''s brother is quite qualified.


    Yan Lingjiao and the women all became wary, looking around...


    Monkey King glanced at the dense forest, but he smiled: "It seems that the enemy that is blocking us has already appeared. Don''t worry about it. This kind of kid''s strategy of adjusting the tiger away from the mountain is really lacking in technology. We still continue to rush to Juying Mountain. , The person who stumbled in secret will naturally show up."


    Liang heard this again, and his eyes were about to show red hearts: "Big Brother Wukong, you are so handsome, not to mention the martial arts, you are so clever, you can see through the minds of others at a glance, and my brother is like a shoe compared to you. Not worthy!"


    "I..." Liangyuan heard the words behind him and said that he was very hurt. He was a little bit hurt because of the sister who was always turning her arms out.


    In the dense forest, Yuan Xiang saw that Monkey King and the others had no birds. He continued to drive his own way. He cheered, and also said that he was very injured: "I was not fooled and did not chase it out. It seems that the opponent this time is very difficult. Do it!"


    In desperation, he can only follow all the way, waiting for the opportunity to do it again...


    It¡¯s just that you are getting closer and closer to Juying Mountain. If you are close, you may be found by the people of Juying Mountain. Then it will be difficult to do it. Just when Yuanxiang hesitated whether to do it, But seeing two people in the way suddenly slammed in front of him, his brows frowned: "Lan Kuan, Qian Xiao, these two guys dare to come to me to grab merit, damn it!"


    I saw Lan Kuan carrying a big knife and blocking the front of Monkey King and the others. It seemed to be awe-inspiring: "This road is nowhere. Today you and the seven people will die here!"


    "Lan Kuan, you are wrong, it should be eight people right, the woman behind is carrying a child!" Little Lori Qianxiao kindly reminded her from the side.


    Lan Kuan felt embarrassed for a while, but her face was extremely calm, and she glanced at Qian Xiao: "You talk too much."


    Qian Xiao didn''t talk back when she heard the words, and obediently stopped talking.


    "Lan Kuan, Qian Xiao, could it be that Hall Master Jiagu did all this?" After seeing the two of them, Zuo Qiuning''s expression suddenly looked very ugly.


    "Huh~ you are definitely going to die anyway, so what if you know it, it was Jiagu who sent us to kill you!" Lan Kuan was very arrogant and confident in his hand.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong laughed aloud: "It''s really "not afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates like pigs." It seems that we don''t need to check..."


    (PS: The deadline for work is coming soon, so there is no time code when working overtime. After the work is completed, I will explode to compensate. For the interruption, I will say sorry here.) ..

 2025 Chapter 72 Qian Xiao

    "That''s right, can you not be so stupid!" Liang looked at Lan Kuan and was very dissatisfied: "You revealed everything all at once, which made us think about this before, which made us feel helpless now. Yay."


    "Hmph~ That is your own business!" Lan Kuan said with a confident expression: "For me, you are all going to die here, so no matter what it is, it doesn''t matter!"


    As he said, he suddenly thrust the big knife in his hand into the ground, and he attacked Monkey King with his bare hands. Obviously, with Lan Kuan¡¯s current mind, these people were injured and weak, and he was not even qualified to use weapons. There is really no arrogance and self-confidence, and the opponent chosen is Monkey King, because in his opinion, there is no need for him to act.


    "Where did this idiot come from?"


    Monkey King looked at Lan Kuan, who had abandoned his martial arts and attacked him. He didn''t even have the thought to play a bit. He shot it directly, and everyone was shocked to see that Lan Kuan had been slapped in the forehead by Monkey King. The loud noise hit the ground, his limbs twitched, his eyes paled, and he had apparently passed out.


    Liangyou immediately looked at Monkey King with admiration like an idiot: "Wow! Brother Wukong, you are so amazing! That''s Lan Kuan! You slapped you and stunned him. He is us. The rare master in the Yuling regiment is so handsome!"


    "This...this is indeed a bit too much..." Liangyuan also looked shocked, and the originally nervous mood was now shocked.


    "Even the elder brother Wukong, who has a seventeen-year spiritual wish, can easily defeat him, let alone his Lankuan!" Compared to the shock of others, Zuo Qiuning, Miao Qiao and the others were quite calm except for a surprise in their hearts. .


    It''s just that Qian Xiao, who was on the opposite side, was not calm anymore. Seeing that Lan Kuan was killed by Monkey King, his expression changed greatly: "Lan Kuan!"


    Jiao''s body flashed in vain, but unfortunately, it was also robbed by Monkey King on the way. She pinched her throat and lifted it in the air.


    Seeing Qian Xiao kicking her feet in a painful expression, Monkey King suddenly said, "Sorry, I''m used to it. I forgot that you are a little loli. For little loli, there are special treatments."


    He said, letting go, and put her down. Seeing Qianxiao was about to slip away, she grabbed her hands and twisted her behind her back to buckle: "I just said that I would treat you preferentially, but I didn''t say anything. I want to let you go."


    "You~~ what do you want?" Qian Xiao stared at Monkey King.


    "Hey, this is what you want to kill us. Now you are asking me what I want to do to you?" Monkey King looked at Qian Xiao with a joking expression.


    "Huh, if you want to kill, you have to smash it, listen to it!" Qian Xiao tilted her head, her face stiff.


    Sun Wukong looked at it, but nodded: "Well, the expression is good, but there were also a few assassins who acted like you before, but I let them go away!"


    "You..." Qianxiao stared at Monkey King with wide eyes, her lovely face was full of horrified expressions. There is a soul in this world, so the soul flies away naturally. As a master, Qianxiao naturally She also understands the meaning of being dispelled. It completely wipes out people, and there is no chance of reincarnation. She can''t be cruel, can she not be afraid.


    It¡¯s just that although she is scared in her heart, she will not beg for mercy easily: "Huh, what about it, it''s just a death anyway, what''s the big deal!"


    "Oh~ like this~" Sun Wukong smiled, and didn''t click on it: "Why don''t you do this? How about I strip you off the hanging tree?"


    "You...you...you badass, devil!" Qian Xiao''s expression changed drastically after hearing it, and she glared at Monkey King and shouted, "Dare you!"


    "Look, I dare not!" Monkey King smiled, carrying Qian Xiao and walking towards a big tree...


    This time Qian Xiaozhen''s face turned pale, and she screamed: "Help! You let me down, bastard! Let me down!!!..."


    Liang and the others in the back looked stunned: "Really...really?"


    "If no one stops it, I think he did it..." Yan Lingjiao looked at Monkey King, seemingly serious.


    "..." Ding Shaying glanced at the women: "Are you going to stop it?"


    Yan Lingjiao immediately gave her a blank look: "If you think Big Brother Wukong will listen to you, then you go!"


    "When I didn''t say anything." Ding Shaying decisively turned her head to one side.


    Seeing that Monkey King had walked under the tree, Qian Xiao was really frightened, and looked at Monkey King pitifully: "Please, don''t take me off and hang on the tree, you should kill me!"


    When Sun Wukong saw it, he smiled: "Look, how cute this pitiful expression is, it''s obviously a little loli, why is it so tough!"


    As he said, she squeezed Qian Xiao''s face: "It''s so cute, and it''s really bad to be a bad person. I think you will follow me in the future and be a cute and obedient mascot."


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about, but it must not be a good thing, so I won''t do it!" Qian Xiao firmly shook her head.


    "Don''t do such a promising career?" Monkey King looked at Qian Xiao with regret: "Then I have to hang you on the tree."


    "No, I do it, I do it!"


    Seeing that Monkey King was really about to take action, Qian Xiao immediately screamed. Whether it is cute or a mascot, it is better than hanging on a tree, right?After all, in ancient times, a woman''s innocence was more important than her life.


    Although she doesn''t know yet, in fact, Monkey King just scared her, as a punishment for robbing them with Lan Kuan, little Lolita, just tease and bully.


    "Congratulations, you made a very smart decision." Monkey King let go of Qian Xiao, and then took her to Yan Lingjiao''s face, and smiled slightly: "Look, I successfully converted a girl who had missed a footstep to the righteous. Up."


    "Obviously you forced it..." Liang muttered again, holding his face in both hands, twisting and squeezing his body like an idiot: "But I really want to be bullied by Wukong! "


    Liangyuan in the back brows his brows. This younger sister seems to be a little too adored by Brother Wukong?


    Even Yan Lingjiao and the others were full of black lines.


    And Yuan Xiang, who had been following this in the hidden place in the forest, was frightened by Monkey King¡¯s method of killing Lan Kuan with a spike: "It seems that it is correct not to choose to shoot. I have to go back to Juying Mountain and report the matter. Only for Hall Master Kagu..." ..

 2026 Chapter 73: Juying Mountain

    It''s just that this idea is a bit too naive, you still want to leave in front of Monkey King?Just when Yuan Xiang just turned around and wanted to leave, Sun Wukong''s figure already flashed in front of him, looking at him with a joke: "Do you want to leave like this little mouse?"


    "When¡­?!!"


    Yuan Xiang was shocked, just about to make a move, but before he could finish his words, Sun Wukong had already made a move. He squeezed his throat very rudely, and threw it away, making Yuan Xiang suddenly like garbage. Like being thrown by Monkey King in front of Yan Lingjiao and other women, he rubbed the ground and rolled several times, and his face was scratched, which was extremely miserable.


    "Unexpectedly, there is another one!" Liangyuan saw the person who was wiping the ground and rolling to his feet, a little surprised: "Are you Yuan Xiang?"


    "Huh~" Yuan Xiang snorted coldly, dismissing Liangyuan at all. This guy always thought he was low-key and better than any Yulingshou, so he looked down on Liangyuan from the bottom of his heart. Of course, there are other Yulings. hand.


    "You still look so proud as a prisoner!" Liang saw it again, with a look of discomfort, Jiao hummed: "Sneakingly hiding in the dark, you were the one who attacked me with darts before?"


    Yuan Xiang was silent and didn''t look at her at all. He just looked at the Monkey King who had walked slowly towards this side, but his expression was solemn. This person is so powerful that he is beyond imagination. With wide skill, there is no resistance at all. It seems that Hall Master Kagu has seriously underestimated the strength of their opponent this time.


    Not only did the plan fail, it seemed that their so-called ambitions might die before they were implemented, and they couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    Monkey King walked closer, looked at Liang and said: "This person is indeed the one who threw the dart at you. If you want to let go, you can kick him a few times."


    Liang heard this again, but shook his head, ran to Monkey King''s side and hugged his arm: "Big Brother Wukong, you help me teach him!"


    When Sun Wukong heard it, he was not polite. He stepped forward and went down a few feet of''Boom Boom Boom''. Liangyuan and others were shocked to discover, and the ground was shaking, all in shock: "Stop, Brother Wukong, You kicked him and he was dead!"


    "So casually kicking!" Monkey King stopped and looked at Yuan Xiang, who had suffered multiple fractures and was limp on the ground, spreading his hands: "I obviously have a very light foot..."


    When Ding Shaying and others heard this, they were all speechless and secretly labelled Monkey King as extremely dangerous.


    In the past, killing a few people casually was a loss of soul, but now beating a person is directly breaking the whole body. Would you like to be so cruel?


    Qian Xiao on the side was swallowing her saliva. Sun Wukong was already a demon-level figure in her heart at this moment, and she secretly thanked him for not beating herself like this before.


    "Well, do you want to kill these two people?" Monkey King turned his head and looked at Zuo Qiuning.


    Qian Xiao suddenly became nervous when he heard the words: "Please, don''t kill Lan Kuan, we just have a different philosophy from yours, but we haven''t done anything bad!"


    Although Sun Wukong slightly changed some of the settings of this world, Qian Xiao did not rely on Lan Kuan as much as the original, but the two of them also worked together for a long time. Naturally, they did not want to see Lan Kuan being killed. .


    And Zuo Qiuning looked at Sun Wukong''s usual expression, and felt cold in his heart, and hurriedly looked away: "No...no use it, just take it back and let Master Black Brachial send it off."


    She never expected that Sun Wukong had felt so warm and secure before, but now that the killing thought is so flat, it is simply incredible. The expression of killing when a person is moved is the same as usual. , It is a little scary and flustered.


    Suddenly, Zuo Qiuning felt that Monkey King didn''t seem as gentle as the surface, but was extremely dangerous.


    Sun Wukong naturally felt the fluctuations in Zuo Qiuning''s heart, but he didn''t care. The people who killed him can only be used in units of billions. The occasional behaviors will inevitably make people feel shocked. .


    "He is a member of your Yulingtuan, whatever you do." Monkey King didn''t care much: "It''s a bit inconvenient to just take these two oil bottles to Juying Mountain, so I should tie them up and hide them aside. , I will call your Yuling Tuan people to pick it up later."


    As he said, he kicked Yuan Xiang directly and fainted, then looked at Lan Kuan who had passed out and said, "In this way, the two of them won''t wake up at least one day and one night."


    Everyone was speechless when they saw it, and Liangyuan found two canes from nowhere, and quickly bound Lan Kuan and Yuan Xiang, hid them in a bush, and covered them with grass blades. The quick action seems to be afraid that Monkey King will give these two people a second.It seems that he also realized the danger of Monkey King.


    Everything was prepared, and the group continued to go to Juying Mountain. This time it was finally smooth, without any danger or trouble.


    It''s also a coincidence that when the group rushed to Juying Mountain, Master Black Brachial also happened to have just left the customs, and Yu Gago and other hall masters were meeting in the hall...


    "Riyingtang Zhenghui..."


    "Yueqingtang Yi Lian..."


    "Xingmingtang Kaya..."


    "See Master Black Brachial!"


    The black brachial master smiled with a hearty "haha" and looked like a Maitreya Buddha. His huge and fat body couldn''t even sit securely. He almost tipped over and went behind him: "Good good~~ The old man is very depressed in retreat, now he is out. , The old man is very happy, hahahahaha~~~"


    He wears thousands of pieces and doesn''t wear flattery, and he has a very personal appearance. Zhengxi flattered immediately: "Master will go out of the customs, and her skill will definitely improve a lot. The disciples and grandchildren can''t wait to hear what Master said..." After that, she glanced at Yi Lian, who was also very personal beside her, "Right, Junior Sister?"


    Jia Gu had a stern look on his face: "It''s really rude that Hall Master Zhengxi called this in front of Master Black Brachial..."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter..." Master Black Brachial looked generous: "Originally, you were all my disciples and grandchildren... Haha~~"


    Jeong Hee picked his nostrils, really casually said: "That''s it, this way I look kind, not as good as Senior Brother Jiagu, how about it?"


    Before Jia Gu could reply, Yi Lian said, "Master is full of energy when he leaves the customs this time. You must have a lot of experience, right?"


    "I''ve talked a lot about it, but the ten mountains have grown a little..." Master Black Brachial said, with a different color on his face, and looked at the door: "What a heavy grievance, it seems to be coming to us..." ..

 2027 Chapter 74 Debunking

    "Ok?!"


    When the three hall masters including Zhengxi heard this, their expressions changed slightly: "Could anyone dare to come to my Juying Mountain to make trouble?"


    "No, no..." Master Black Brachial waved his hand again and again: "During my retreat, I felt the evil spirit of Yin to the northwest to rise. It was expected that the ghost veins would reappear in the world, but I did not expect the evil spirit of Yin to appear now. It''s actually coming from Juying Mountain. Could it be that any of you has the foresight and made preparations in advance to ask people to bring the person with the ghost vein art to this place?"


    "This...we don''t know it!" Yi Lian looked confused.


    Zhengxi was shocked when he heard that: "What?! The things that have been yin have long since disappeared, how can they suddenly live in this world?"


    Jia Gu was also slightly surprised. The Ghost Channel Jue was originally what he coveted. Unfortunately, after the Wanxiong Gang slaughtered the Cage Yinzhuang, the Ghost Channel Jue had already been manipulated in advance and made him rush out. Still looking for Ding Shaying and Ding Shaping who escaped.


    And he had already predicted that the Ghost Vessel Art must be in Nading Shaping''s body. Now that he heard Master Black Brachial say that, did Nading Shaping come to Juying Mountain?


    Just when several people were thinking about it, a surveyor suddenly broke in and reported: "Report~~ Miao Qiao and others outside the door ask to see Master Black Brachial!"


    Hearing this, Jia Gu was shocked again in his heart: "Lan Kuan, these trash, did not stop them?!" The heart was disturbed for an instant, but he was pressed down by him again, and he looked at the investigator, cold. He hummed: "Why don''t you know the rules so that you don''t see the hall masters discussing with Master Black Brachial? Let them come back tomorrow!"


    The person who reported the report looked embarrassed: "But Ms. Miao Qiao said that there is an important thing to report, and you must see Master Black Brachial on the horse!"


    Master Black Brachial has an easy-going look: "Jia Gu, since they are all outside the temple, let them come in. Besides, I haven''t seen my Miao Qiao grandson for a long time. I miss it..."


    "Yes!" Jia Gu said helplessly, clasping his fists and taking orders.


    Master Black Brachial looked at the person reporting the report, and said majesticly: "Send them in..."


    "Yes!"


    Outside the temple.


    Liang peeped at the hall again, with a nervous expression on his face: "So nervous, so nervous, you said that if we expose Jia Gu''s true face, will he violently hurt people?"


    "Hmph~ In front of Grandpa Heihu, forgive him for not dare!" Miao Qiao snorted coldly.


    Sun Wukong glanced at her: "People are going to turn against Master Black Brachial. Do you think he dares?"


    Miao Qiao suddenly became speechless.


    Just when Yan Lingjiao wanted to speak, she saw that the person reporting the report had come out: "Everyone, please, Master Black Brachial."


    "Let''s go, be careful." Sun Wukong said, and walked into the hall now, thinking of his dignified dimensional god, he had to be interviewed by a mortal, it was really enough to give him face.


    Jia Gu looked at the few people who walked into the main hall, his expression slightly changed, that Bei Gong Chu was not there, and how could the Qian Xiao he sent be with them?Lan Kuan, where is Yuan Xiang?Feeling uncomfortable.


    Miao Qiao came to the main hall with several Yu Lingshou, immediately knelt down on one knee and clasped fists¡ª¡ª


    "Zuo Qiuning..."


    "Miao Qiao..."


    "Qianxiao..."


    "Liangyou..."


    "Liangyuan..."


    "Meet Master Black Brachial!"


    Yan Lingjiao and the others also wanted to kneel down on one knee, but when they saw that Monkey King didn¡¯t bow, they didn¡¯t bow. They thought to themselves, anyway, they weren¡¯t members of the Yulingtuan, so why did they give it to others? Kneeling and saluting?


    "Well~~ get up, get up..." Master Black Brachial looked at Miao Qiao''s safety, but looked very happy, then looked at the Monkey King: "Just who are they?"


    Miao Qiao immediately got up and introduced one by one: "This is Yan Lingjiao. These two are sisters Ding Shaying and Ding Shaping. As for this one, it is Monkey King. We can solve the seventeen years of life this time. May the spiritist, thanks to Wukong''s rescue, we can safely come to see Grandpa Black Brachial, but Tu Wei and Bei Gongchu have... died in the hands of the spiritist!"


    "Tu Wei and Bei Gong Chu died?" Zhengxi exclaimed when he heard this.


    The Black Brachial Master frowned, and looked towards Jia Gu, with a sense of self-prestige: "Seventeen-year-old spiritualist? What is going on? Jia Gu!"


    Jia Gu got up immediately and apologized: "This... the subordinate has not considered it well, and it has only caused such a big mistake. Please also ask Master Black Brachial to punish!"


    However, his heart was very excited. After hearing the name Ding Shaping, he had a kind of concealed excitement. He really didn''t expect that this Ghost Maid Art was delivered by himself.


    "Huh~ of course we must be punished!" Miao Qiao glared at Jia Gu, and shouted coldly, "You traitor!"


    Hearing this, Jia Gu was prepared, but he didn''t change his face.


    It¡¯s just that Master Black Brachial was a little confused: "Grandson Miao Qiao, you have made it clear, why is Jia Gu a traitor?"


    Miao Qiao''s face was cold, because Master Black Brachial was her godfather, and she didn''t have the slightest scruples when she spoke: "What kind of ill-consideration is he! It is clearly intentional. Let us deal with us and we can''t deal with it. The spiritual disciple, so that Bei Gong Chu secretly made a ghost and killed us by the hand of the spirit disciple. Big Brother Tu Wei was killed by Bei Gong Chu. Fortunately, we were all saved by Big Brother Wukong. Otherwise, sister Qiu Ning and I would also Never see Grandpa Black Brachio again!"


    "There are still such things?" Master Black Brachial heard this, but was furious: "Gago, you are so bold!"


    "Master Black Brachial, please investigate, there must be some misunderstanding..." Jia Gu held a fist, delaying time without being surprised, observing the surroundings secretly, trying to find a weak point to kill.


    "Huh~ Misunderstanding?" Miao Qiao sneered: "The Lan Kuan and Yuan Xiang you sent to intercept us have been restrained by us. Because we were injured, it was inconvenient to bring them together, so we fainted. Hidden in a bush under the mountain, only brought Qianxiao, she is also the one you sent to kill us, and can testify for us."


    Kagulima stared at Qianxiao secretly, scared that she took a step back in a hurry, and wanted to deny it, because she also has her own backbone, even if she is dead, she doesn''t want to betray her, but unfortunately, she has a hard backbone. There is nothing in front of Monkey King.


    Monkey King just glanced at her lightly, and said indifferently: "To tell the truth, I don''t like children who lie."


    Obviously, Qian Xiao was really scared when he saw it like this by Monkey King. Instinctively, he said: "Yes... it was... Hall Master Jiagu sent me and Lan Kuan to kill Miao Qiao and the others..."


    "Gago, what else do you have to say?" Master Black Brachial shouted angrily.


    However, Jia Gu flashed in vain, appeared behind Ding Shaying, and grabbed her throat...


    (PS: It''s finished today, let''s take a rest, tomorrow will be changed five times.) ..

 2028 Chapter 75 Holding

    "Huh~ I didn''t expect that the various arrangements would be destroyed by you alone!"


    Jia Gu snorted coldly, and did not answer the words of Master Black Brachial. Instead, he looked at Monkey King with cold eyes.


    It¡¯s just that at this moment, it¡¯s not the time to talk too much nonsense, so he made a quick move. After a sullen emotion, he grabbed Ding Shaping who was carrying Ding Shaying and slapped her on her back with a palm. A spit of blood spurted out, and flew out in the direction of Master Black Brachial...


    However, Jia Gu was holding Ding Shaping and escaping from the hall...


    Obviously, Gago''s original intention was to use Ding Shaying to restrict the actions of the Black Brachial Master, because in his opinion, the Black Brachial Master was his only threat in the field.


    Sun Wukong caught Ding Shaying halfway, and looked at Jia Gu, who had gone away: "It seems that he already knows that the Ghost Vessel Art is in your brother''s body. He wants to come to Cage Yinzhuang to kill the door. He instructed Wan Xiong. Helped it out."


    "What? Guimai Jue?!!!" Zhengxi, who was planning to chase it out, immediately stopped when he heard this, and looked at Monkey King with a shocked expression: "You mean that Guimai Jue was taken from Jiagu. Inside the child?"


    "Exactly!"


    "What can I do, Master?!" Zhengxi hurriedly turned his head towards Master Black Brachial.


    "So, it''s no wonder that I feel the evil spirit of Zhi Yin approaching my Juying Mountain. It turns out that the Ghost Vessel Art is in the child''s body!" Master Black Brachial also looked serious: "Gago has already replaced me and replaced it. Xin, however, he has been afraid of my strength and has not dared to do it. That''s why he wanted to cultivate the Ghost Maid Art to achieve his goal, but he didn''t expect that he actually took action during my retreat..."


    Zhengxi looked angrily: "This Jia Gu, I''ve seen him wrong, so I will chase him after him and hand it over to Master!"


    "Go! The Guimai Jue must not fall into Jiagu''s hands, otherwise if he is trained, even my Yaeshan skill may not be invincible!" Master Black Brachial waved his hand with a serious face.


    Zhengxi, Yi Lian immediately chased after hearing this...


    Ding Shaying coughed out a bit of blood again, regardless of her own injury, but anxiously said to Monkey King: "Quick...Go and save...save...Ping..."


    "I told you to take good care of your younger brother. How come you were snatched away so easily..." Monkey King looked at Ding Shaying, but he said something cool. If you didn''t deliberately let Jiagu leave, it would be the same. The skill is increased thousands of times, ten thousand times, and it is impossible to escape from here.


    Seeing that Monkey King was still so calm and calm, Ding Shaying looked anxious, and hurriedly pushed Monkey King away. She ran out of the hall and chased him...


    "Really impatient." Sun Wukong shook his head and looked at Zuo Qiuning and the others: "You guys just stay here and take care of your injuries. It seems that I have to run again."


    "Go ahead, stop talking nonsense, people are almost gone!" Seeing Sun Wukong''s unhurried attitude, Zuo Qiuning and the others looked anxious.


    "I''ll go with you!" Yan Lingjiao looked at Sun Wukong with a resolute expression. She had already made up her mind, wherever Sun Wukong went, she would follow.


    "Fatty man, wait until we come back to talk..." Monkey King waved his hand to Master Jia Gu, and left the hall with Yan Lingjiao...


    He left a smile on his face: "Big fat man? This is new. No one has ever called me like that. This one called Monkey King is really interesting..."


    "Big Brother Wukong, wait for me!" Liang yelled again, turned around in a hurry, and chased Monkey King...


    "Liangyou, wait!" Liangyuan saw him, but was shocked, and hurriedly chased him out...


    Well, they just came to Juying Mountain for a while, and they didn¡¯t say a few words, and they almost ran away again...


    It¡¯s just that Master Black Brachial didn¡¯t care about it. Instead, he brought his head close and looked at Miao Qiao curiously. His head was a lot bigger than Miao Qiao¡¯s whole body: "Grandson Miao Qiao, tell me, you guys. How did you meet that person named Monkey King?"


    "It''s when dealing with the seventeen-year spiritual apprentice!" Miao Qiao looked at the huge head in front of him and the enthusiasm of the black brachial, and felt a little uncomfortable.


    "So, did he solve the spiritualist?" Master Black Brachial was a little surprised: "The spiritualist who can solve the seventeen-year spiritual wish, the strength is really extraordinary!"


    "Indeed, Big Brother Wukong''s strength is simply unfathomable!" Zuo Qiuning nodded in sympathy: "The spiritualist who has seventeen years of spiritual aspirations is not his enemy!"


    "Huh? So strong?" Hearing the words, Master Black Brachial was even more surprised: "This is a little underestimating him, it seems that this person''s skill is at least on the Yae Mountain!"


    "Yaeshan?!!!" Zuo Qiuning and the others stared in shock. As Yulingshou, they knew exactly what realm Yaeshan represented.


    "Grandpa Black Brachial, after you retreat, you should have broken through to the Yae Mountain?" Miao Qiao asked curiously.


    "Well~~ I should have arrived at the Yazhong Mountain, but the four acupuncture points of Shaoyang and Jueyin corresponding to the hands and feet have not been opened. It is really a pity!"


    "So Big Brother Wukong is actually a master at the same level as Grandpa Heihu?" Miao Qiao asked in shock.


    "More than that!" Master Black Brachial sighed: "I can''t see him at all! He''s calm like an ordinary person, unpredictable, he must be above me. !"


    "Also above Grandpa Black Brachio? How come!!"


    "It''s so strong?!!!"


    Zuo Qiuning and the others opened their eyes wide.


    Qianxiao swallowed her saliva, and said in shock: "Master Black Brachial is already the strength of Yaeyama. Could it be that he has reached Jiuzhong Mountain? Or is it... Ten Mountain?!"


    Master Black Brachial said: "Nine-layer Mountain is possible, and Shizhong Mountain is a bit overstatement. After all, Shizhong Mountain has been reached, but all spiritual wishes in the world can be saved. If someone reaches Shizhong Mountain, there is no spiritual disciple in this world. "


    "That''s what..." Miao Qiao and the others nodded, but still had a shocked expression: "Jiuzhongshan! Oh my God, Big Brother Wukong looks much younger than Grandpa Black Brachio!"


    "That guy wouldn''t be a rejuvenating old monster?" Qian Xiao said, in her heart, Monkey King is already a demon-level figure, so naturally she won''t say anything good.


    "It''s possible!" Master Black Brachial said: "There are so many weird techniques in the world, and even the Ghost Vein Secret Art that restores the dead exists. It is not impossible to rejuvenate the old..."


    When the Black Brachial Masters were talking about Monkey King, they followed Jia Gu all the way to the Wanxiong Gang...


    (PS: Five shifts today, this is the first shift.) ..

 2029 Chapter 76—Two Enchanting

    Jia Gu can be regarded as isolated and helpless now. The other accomplices are all outside, so he can only go to Wanxiong to help and seek refuge. After all, Yu Wanxiong is not a vegetarian. With his help, he should be able to repel these. Pursue his enemies.


    At this time, Wan Xiong Gang was at the gate.


    However, the two enchanting evildoers came here. They challenged Juying Mountain and were easily defeated by Miao Qiao. Now they are the idea of ??the Wanxiong Gang. The Wanxiong Gang is known as the largest gang in the world. If it is conquered With the Wanxiong Gang, they are just around the corner.


    Not to mention, these two people have great ambitions, but unfortunately, without that strength, they still don''t know it, and they are destined to become tragedy.


    It''s just because of Monkey King''s relationship that Fulong hasn''t been defeated by spiritualists'' martial arts, so the plot of these two people is still developing towards the story it should be.


    "Brother Cage, Wanxiong Gang, that''s it!" He was obviously a man, but Feng laughed when he spoke, but he even made an orchid-fingered face, his eyes were so hot.


    "Yeah~" Fulan raised his head and nodded indifferently.


    Several people were naked, with a fig leaf covered on the bottom, a gang of people carrying a long shot and a ruffled face came to the two of them: "Hey, who are you, why are you here?"


    Behind the two hands of the abbot, there is a masterful style, which can be described as full of force: "This hero is your new gang leader, please ask your former gang leader to come out and roll up the blanket and leave.


    When several helpers heard the words, they all laughed and looked at Yucao Xifeng like a fool: "Give us the helper?"


    "Is this guy''s head okay?"


    "beat him!"


    Several helpers yelled and besieged the vault...


    But even though this cage show phoenix is ??a little bit arrogant, but in the arena, martial arts is pretty good, how can a few small groups of people be able to rival?Three punches and two kicks knocked them all down.


    Feng Xiao immediately clapped his hands and looked at Fu Leng with an extremely admiring look: "Brother Lung, you are amazing. As long as you subdue this gang of ten thousand heroes, you will be just around the corner!"


    "What do you call you, it''s us, haha~~"


    Fucang akimbo his hips, raised his head to the sky and laughed exaggeratedly, then waved his hand, and said in a very grand voice: "Go, let''s get rid of their helper!"


    However, as soon as the voice fell, I saw a black shadow flashing in vain. With a palm, he slapped the barrow blocking the gate and went flying out: "Go away, don''t get in the way!"


    When the voice fell, the door was already open, and the dark shadow had already stepped into the door...


    "Who? Who on earth is this hero?!" He was lying on the ground, stiff and motionless, he didn''t even see what the attacker looked like.


    "Brother cage!!" Feng laughed when he saw it, but was shocked. He twisted his''small waist'' and ran over in a hurry. He was about to lift the cage, but he immediately stopped him: "Don''t, don''t touch me The rib... the rib is broken..."


    "What? What can we do then?" Feng laughed anxiously, like a lady crying in mourning: "Which god did it! He actually calculated the sneak attack, what a hero..."


    At this time, two figures fell from the sky again, and the two hall masters, Zhengxi and Yi Lian, had already chased to the gate of the Wanxiong Gang.


    Yi Lian: "Brother, this is the base camp of the Wanxiong Gang. I didn''t expect Jiagu to collude with the Wanxiong Gang!"


    Zhengxi looked angry: "This Jia Gu, absolutely can''t spare him lightly. Let''s go, Junior Sister, let''s catch him and go to the Master!"


    As he said, he was about to reach out and push the door in, but saw Feng laughed and screamed at the two people. "Brother cage, these two must be in the same group as the one just now. Let me avenge you. !"


    That palm wind seemed to really have something to do, but it was a pity that Zhengxi was sideways to avoid him, and he slapped a palm in front of Feng Xiao¡¯s Hung, causing it to snorted and flew out. It can be said that there are difficulties at the same time when they are together.


    "Feng''er~~ Are you okay?" Fulong was shocked, crawled over with reluctance, and grabbed Feng Xiao''s hand with a caring expression.


    "Brother Cage, my mouth hurts..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll rub it for you..." Fulong had a wretched smile on his face.


    "Oh, you hate it!"


    The two evildoers flirted with each other, and even Zhengxi shuddered when they saw it: "Oh, these two people are really shameless. Are these two evildoers emerging from there?"


    "Brother, leave them alone, it''s important to chase Jiagu!" Yi Lian said, already entering the gate, Zhengxi hurriedly followed when he saw it...


    "Hey~~Feng''er~ It seems that we have carried it again this time!" Fulong lay on the ground, it was a helplessness.


    "It''s okay, this time they are plotting a sneak attack, and they won''t be able to win. When we recover from the injury, we will take revenge!"


    But a figure suddenly sounded behind them: "Oh~ You two are still thinking about revenge? Is there no self-knowledge?"


    "Mom! Brother Cage, I''m afraid!" Feng Xiao was obviously startled by the sudden sound, and hurriedly hid in the arms of Fulong, while Fulong was holding him in a posture of swearing to protect him to the death. : "Feng''er~ Don''t be afraid, Brother Cage will protect you!"


    Sun Wukong covered his eyes and turned his head away: "You two enchanting evildoers, look really hot."


    It''s just that Liangyou, who was carried on his back, had strange lights in his eyes, and his face was touched: "But I don''t think it! I feel that they are so loving, so enviable!"


    Yan Lingjiao raised her brows, and the two big men hugged each other, their eyes were so hot as Monkey King said.


    But when Fulong heard this, his tail suddenly rose to the sky: "That is, our love of playing in a cage and playing with a phoenix, it is simply touching..."


    Ding Shaying doesn''t want to talk nonsense with these two irrelevant people, she has already opened the door and entered the camp...


    Sun Wukong carried Liangyou on his back, and Yan Lingjiao had to follow...


    Because of good martial arts and poor martial arts, so this road is backed by Monkey King, although it is a drag oil bottle, it does not matter to Monkey King.


    As for Liangyuan, who came with him, due to his lack of martial arts, he was already tired and lost halfway through the road. In desperation, he had to return to Juying Mountain halfway.


    Because he also didn''t know where Sun Wukong and others had gone. Although he was anxious about his sister''s safety, he felt relieved that Sun Wukong was there.


    Monkey King just entered the Wanxiong Gang, but they saw two handsome men and beauties fighting with Yu Wanxiong. The huge body like a mountain of flesh is ugly, but it is amazingly powerful. Every punch is contained. The power of opening the mountain and cracking the stone forced Zhengxi''s two hall masters to retreat steadily. It is easy to see which one is strong and which is weak.


    (Second more) ..

 2030 Chapter 77 Yu Wanxiong

    On the contrary, Jia Gu held Ding Shaping in his arms, watching the battle from afar.


    Liang looked at Yu Wanxiong again, but as if he had discovered a new world, his lovely eyes widened in surprise, "Oh my God! Who is this person? He looks too ugly! Like Root Mountain, wow~~ Look, he still has grass growing on his head, which is really weird, so fun~"


    Sun Wukong put Liang down again: "This person is the leader of the Wanxiong Gang. Yu Wanxiong is a member of the Taishuo tribe, an old monster who has lived for at least three hundred years..." Then, he looked at Xiang Liang and said, "If you think he is funny, just Go and play with him."


    Liang was shocked immediately: "Big Brother Wukong is really bad, so people don''t want to play with the old monster."


    "He is Yu Wanxiong?" Ding Shaying heard the words, her eyes were cold, and her face was angry. If her strength was inadequate and she knew it, she would have rushed to avenge her.


    But Yan Lingjiao looked at the two people who were fighting with Yu Wanxiong with a look of curiosity: "Who are these two people? Haven''t seen them?"


    "They are Zhengxi and Yi Lian." Monkey King said.


    "What?" Yan Lingjiao''s three daughters were shocked, remembering the ugly appearances of Zhengxi and Yi Lian, pointing to the two handsome men and beauties in front of them, with an expression of disbelief: "They... Zhengxi and Yi Ren?"


    Sun Wukong nodded: "This is the original appearance of the two of them. It''s just that something went wrong in the practice of''Sun Moon Tonghui'', so it became the ugly monster you saw before."


    "There is such a strange technique in the world?" Yan Lingjiao was surprised.


    Ding Shaying looked at Jia Gu who was holding her younger brother, chewed Sun Wukong''s sleeves, and pointed at Jia Gu with an anxious expression: "Big Brother Wukong, Ping Ping..."


    As soon as the voice fell, he saw that Yu Wanxiong suddenly roared, and two fists suddenly hammered at the two hall masters of Zhengxi. Although the two of them dodged dangerously, Yu Wanxiong''s fist hit the ground at the same time. The trembling earth shook, and a pothole was smashed into the boss. The violent energy shook Zhengxi and both of them back several steps.


    In the same way, the terrible aftermath of the shock spread like a gust of wind, and the trees swayed unstoppable. The horror of the power was simply shocking.


    In the original book, Yu Wanxiong''s earth quake that can be blown by a fart, and the trees are swaying, which shows the horror of his strength. If he can walk, I am afraid that even the Black Brachial Master will be a bit mysterious to deal with.


    After only a few moves, Zhengxi and Yi Lian were both surprised by Yu Wanxiong''s strength: "Junior Sister, this person is so strong, it seems that he can''t compete! Withdraw!"


    As they said, the two moved out at the same time, bullying Yu Wanxiong and unable to move. After a few flashes, they retreated to the side of Monkey King and Zhengxi said helplessly: "I didn''t expect Yu Wanxiong to be so powerful, Jia Gu If we hide behind him, there is nothing we can do. It seems we have to ask Master to come out of the mountain."


    "Why don''t you need Master Black Brachial to come forward!" Liang looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration: "With Brother Wukong, the ugly mountain of meat can be leveled in twos or twos. Are you right, Brother Wukong ?"


    Sun Wukong glanced at Yan Lingjiao''s daughters and found that none of them could fight: "It seems that I can only take action. You are all backed up, but don''t be affected." He said, ignoring Yu Wanxiong and directly Walk towards Kagu...


    When Yan Lingjiao and the others heard this, they all backed obediently, while Liangyou raised his fist and yelled: "Brother Wukong, come on, beat them all down!"


    "Is this handsome guy okay?" Yi Lian looked at Monkey King with a worried expression: "Yu Wanxiong''s skill is really extraordinary! Fortunately, he can''t move, otherwise it will be troublesome."


    Liang is confident again: "Don''t worry, Brother Wukong is very strong!"


    When Yu Wanxiong saw that Sun Wukong had ignored him and walked towards Jia Gu, his heart suddenly became angry: "Good boy, dare to ignore the old man and die by himself, then I will do it for you!"


    With that, a huge fist like a small hill smashed down towards Monkey King like the top of Mount Tai!


    Under Yan Lingjiao''s nervous and worried gaze, Monkey King didn''t even look at it. He raised his left hand slightly, and stopped at random, listening to the roar of''Bang'', Yu Wanxiong''s giant fist was already smashed. On the back of Sun Wukong''s left hand, it''s just that his figure is not moving at all, still so calm, relaxed and casual.


    That expression seemed to be facing not a powerful giant fist, but to deal with a child¡¯s fist at random, and then calmly looked at Jia Gu with a look of astonishment: "So now, can you Excuse me, and give me the little bald head in your hand?"


    Jia Gu took a few steps back with a horrified expression. He was really surprised by the shocking scene in front of him. He knew Yu Wanxiong''s power, but Sun Wukong was so downplayed. What he didn''t look at was blocked him. Fist, this is simply incredible.


    There are still people who can challenge Yu Wanxiong in strength?Why does such a small body possess such terrible power?


    Liangyou on the side was already blushing and screamed excitedly: "Wow~ Brother Wukong, you are so handsome, people love you to death!"


    Zhengxi and Yi Lian swallowed their saliva, and they were also dumbfounded: "So... so strong?"


    Yan Lingjiao''s beautiful eyes flashed, and then he patted Hungarian mouth with fear: "I knew that I was being handsome, which made me worry for nothing..."


    "Huh~ It seems that you are still a bit capable. No wonder you are so rampant that you can block my punch!" After Yu Wanxiong was surprised, he also gave Sun Wukong a surprised look: "Just, don''t think you blocked my punch. You can show off in front of me, you are not enough, kid!"


    With that said, he retracted his right fist, and his skill worked to the extreme. The two fists carried a mighty force, and they slammed down continuously, but they were actually received by Monkey King with only one hand!


    From the beginning to the end, his expression remained unchanged, and he was still so casual and plain, never moving at all.


    Continuous roaring, the horrible sound of waves spreading around with vigorous waves that turned into destruction, the trees in the trembling ground were all broken, and the momentum was terrifying!


    Yan Lingjiao and the others are both low-end and unable to withstand the strong aftermath and are forced to back again...


    After a series of old punches, Yu Wanxiong was so tired that he was panting, but looking at the Monkey King who was still standing there still, even the corners of his clothes were not soiled, he was horrified. At this moment, the old monster who had lived for hundreds of years was finally shocked by the strength of Monkey King: "You...you...who are you?"


    (Third more) ..

 2031 Chapter 78 The Man in Black Robe

    However, Sun Wukong did not answer him, and glanced at Yu Wanxiong, his face calm: "You are really annoying!"


    As he said, he looked at Jia Gu: "The person I''m looking for is him, not you!"


    It was a palm against Yu Wanxiong''s volley. In an instant, the fist and wind howled. Accompanied by Yu Wanxiong''s miserable howl, the dead tree leaning on his back broke in response, and also let out a scream, along with Yu Wanxiong''s fat body. The body 1 actually rose up from the ground together, was shot and flew out suddenly, hitting the ground all the way in the''Rumble'', deeply embedded into the mountain far beyond it!


    "My dear!!!" Zhengxi and Yi Lian had already opened their mouths in shock, and they didn''t close them for a long time. The power of this palm really scared them to be cautious and''poof~''.


    Yan Lingjiao and the others were also stunned. They had seen this trick. That Bei Gongchu was smashed to pieces by Sun Wukong with such a volley palm, shattering his internal organs and died.


    It¡¯s just that compared with the current scene, it¡¯s nothing short of a witch. Yu Wanxiong is ten meters tall and has an abnormally physique. When he was shot and flew out by such a volley, the picture was shocking, and his strength was also far from Beigongchu. Out of reach.


    "Now, can you give me the little bald head in your hand?" Monkey King looked at Jia Gu again, and stepped closer to him.


    But every time he took a step closer, Jia Gu felt that fear and death were a little closer to him, and the fear in his heart became more and more intense, and finally his whole body trembled because of fear!


    The feeling that Monkey King gave him was really terrifying and terrifying!In front of this person, he has no ability to resist at all.


    "There are people in the world who are more powerful than black brachio?!" Jia Gu''s expression was ugly and a little terrifying. He glanced at Ding Shaping in his hand, and his eyes were full of unwillingness. After looking at him, he was less than three meters away. The Monkey King, gritted his teeth, actually made an extremely crazy decision!


    With a bulge of blue veins in his hand, with the ultimate skill, Jia Gu turned out to throw Ding Shaping in his hand in the direction of Yu Wanxiong: "Eat him, and you will be able to practice the ghost pulse technique!!"


    In the roar, he threw forward and hugged Monkey King''s feet, preventing him from trying to save Ding Shaping.


    Zhengxi in the distance was furious when he saw this: "Gago, you bastard, are you crazy!" He wanted to save him, but unfortunately he was shaken so far by the aftermath that it was too late.


    At this moment, Jia Gu has been frightened by the horror of Monkey King, a little frustrated and crazy, like crazy: "Haha~~I''m crazy! If you don''t let me live, let me be buried together! Hahahaha~~~"


    "Pingping!!" Ding Shaying exclaimed, seeing her younger brother about to fall into the enemy''s hands.


    And Yu Wanxiong cheered out the right hand embedded in the mountain wall while laughing, and grabbed Ding Shaping who was flying towards him...


    It¡¯s just a pity that Na Ding Shaping¡¯s body was only a few inches away from his palm and stopped. It was because of Yu Wanxiong¡¯s hard work that he couldn¡¯t hook it, and he was so angry that he yelled and wanted In a further step, but the body stuck in the mountain wall was too strong, and with his''superior power'' he couldn''t get rid of it.


    On the other hand, Monkey King smiled faintly: "If you let you snatch people away in my hands, wouldn''t I lose face?" As he said, he looked at Jiagu under his feet: "There are you, tell you to People give it to me, don¡¯t you just have nothing? I still want to play tricks, is this interesting?"


    With a little effort under his feet, Jia Gu vomited blood and was blasted out immediately, without seeing any movement for a long time.


    But Monkey King made a one-handed move. Ding Shaping, who was floating in front of Yu Wanxiong and hanging his appetite, flew back upside down, and was caught in his hand.


    "Asshole! Give me back the Guimai Jue! Give Ding Shaping back to me!!" Yu Wanxiong roared again and again, but it was a pity that everything was useless.


    The slightest difference, it''s really just the slightest difference!Obviously, Ding Shaping is his. The most painful thing in the world is this. Obviously at your fingertips, but he watched as he was taken away by others, and Yu Wanxiong''s heart was almost bleeding. .


    Ding Shaying in the distance was overjoyed when she saw this. For a moment, she thought she was about to lose this important brother.When he ran towards Monkey King with surprise on his face...


    "There are still two days to become a Zhiyin boy. Even if you eat it, it won''t work!" Sun Wukong looked at Ding Shaping in his hand, and after a sentence of emotion, he sucked so much in front of his Hungarian with one hand, and saw Zhiyin. The evil spirit was sucked out like a black torrent at a speed visible to the naked eye, and gradually condensed into a black evil balloon in his hand...


    At this time, a black-robed man who was shrouded in black robes and could not see his face also appeared in the Wanxiong gang, looking at the suffocating aura that was sucked from Ding Shaping by Monkey King. But the anger radiated from him: "You want to suck the Guimai Jue, how can you do what you want!" If there is no Guimai Jue, how can he avenge the blood?


    After he finished speaking, a strong black mist rose from the body of the black-robed man, lingering around the body, looking abnormally evil, and then a few flashes, it appeared in front of Monkey King, and a palm shot at Monkey King¡¯s heart. !


    "Do you even want to make trouble?" Monkey King glanced at the black-robed man, and took a breath. The black-robed man instantly flew out like a heavy blow, and fell to Ding Shaying who was running over. At her feet, Ding Shaying was surprised: "Big Brother Wukong, it''s him, he saved me and Ping Ping, and he poured the Guimai Jue into Ping Ping''s body!"


    As he said, Ding Shaying was already full of anger: "Why? Why did you save us, and all the harms were mediocre? Do you also want Ghost Maiden?"


    The black-robed man did not answer, because he was already in the midst of the shock. He who had accumulated spiritual wishes for twenty years was seriously injured by the opponent''s light breath. Could this person''s strength be comparable to that in twenty years? , Is the Black Brachial Master whose strength is as high as Shizhongshan comparable?


    "Who are you? You won''t exist in the world in twenty years!" The black robe man had a gloomy tone, looking at Monkey King with confusion and doubts.


    "Twenty years later? What do you mean?" Ding Shaying was confused.


    At this moment, Monkey King had completely sucked the Ghost Vessel Art out of Ding Shaping¡¯s body, holding a black ball of evil spirits, and watching Ding Shaying explain, ¡°In short, this man in black robe is after your brother¡¯s death. The spiritual body that has been transformed for twenty years has been accumulated."


    (Fourth more) ..

 2032 Chapter 79 Ding Shaping

    "He is my brother''s spiritual wish? My brother is dead?" Ding Shaying was shocked when she heard that, and hurriedly took Ding Shaping from Monkey King. After checking for a while, she found that she was still angry, and she was even more puzzled: " But isn''t it all right?"


    Sun Wukong thought for a while, and said: "Explain this to you, you and your brother should have died, but your brother after death was to avenge the blood, and tolerated the aspirations of twenty years in hell. For some reason, this spiritual aspiration accumulated for 20 years had to send his spiritual aspiration back to the past, wanting to change destiny, that is, now..."


    "Therefore, you and your younger brother who should have died were saved by the spiritual wishes of your younger brother who came to the present after 20 years. Therefore, your sister and brother who should have died were changed by him, but now they are still Alive."


    Ding Shaying was a little stunned to go around: "No... I didn''t understand..."


    Liangyou and Yan Lingjiao, who walked behind him, both shook their heads: "We don''t understand how well, don''t you go around, just keep it simple?"


    Monkey King was speechless: "It means that Ding Shaying and her brother would have died, but they were saved by her brother who had accumulated twenty years after the death of her brother. They traveled from the future back to the present, so they should have died. Brother and sister, they are saved now, understand?"


    "Oh~~ So that''s the way it is!" Now Lian Liang understood it again: "You can''t say this a long time ago, why say so many things that people don''t understand!"


    Yan Lingjiao and Ding Shaying also nodded, expressing their extreme agreement.


    "So, he is flat?" Ding Shaying looked at the man in black robes lying on the ground, with a look of disbelief.


    Liang was surprised again: "I didn''t expect Lingyuan to travel back to the present from twenty years later, it''s incredible!"


    "So, he is a spiritualist who has accumulated aspirations for 20 years, better than my father?" Yan Lingjiao looked wary.


    "It''s just a spiritual wish, not a spiritualist." Monkey King explained: "A spiritualist needs a spiritual aspiration to be possessed by someone else to become a spiritualist." He said, he walked over and pulled up the black robe of the black robe. Except for the black air, it was empty: "Look, he is just a spiritual wish, no substance."


    "Unexpectedly, you know so much!" The black robe man said in a stern tone: "In order to avenge the blood and deep vengeance, I have accumulated spiritual wishes for 20 years, but I did not expect that 20 years later, the strength of the black brachie would break through. After reaching the tenth heaven and reaching the tenth heaven, all the aspirations in the world can be saved. I am not willing to let this unshakable enmity sink into the sea, so I send the spiritual aspirations back to today twenty years ago and send the spiritual aspirations. Put it under the cloak so that the world can see it!"


    After speaking, he sternly shouted: "I''m just for revenge, don''t worry about meddling, and immediately return the Ghost Pulse Jue to me!"


    "You mean this thing?" Sun Wukong looked at the evil spirit group in his hand and said: "You sealed this ghost pulse formula in your own body, so you want to cultivate it by yourself. I want to give it to you, but your sister doesn''t want yourself. My brother is practicing this thing."


    "Yes, Ping Ping!" Ding Shaying looked at the black-robed man with a serious face: "You have saved me and yourself, so don''t touch the evil things like Guimai Jue, our sister enemy. Reported 1..."


    "Hmph~ I have tolerated for many years, just to avenge the blood, how can I borrow the hands of others!" The black-robed man was full of resentment, and it was obviously impossible to give up easily.


    "It''s not a question of whether you want to be or not, but whether you can..." Sun Wukong''s face was plain: "I hate mothers-in-laws the most, and I am not interested in listening to a lot of nonsense, irrelevant people. , Just get out of here!"


    As he said, the white light in his hand shone, shining on the body of the black robe man, causing him to scream in terror: "Ah~what the hell is this? You can''t..."


    It is a pity that the words have not been finished yet, and the black robe man has already been cleansed by the white light.


    As Sun Wukong himself said, he hates nonsense, since that''s the case, it''s much cleaner to just pass it away.


    "Big Brother Wukong, calm him..." Ding Shaying hesitated to say something, feeling that Sun Wukong had just solved his brother''s spiritual wish a bit intolerable.


    "It''s just a spiritual wish condensed from resentment. It is inaudible. Keeping him will only harm your brother. He wants to train your brother to become the most yin boy and practice the Guimai Jue. It''s better to just purify it and let him rest, because I don''t bother to talk nonsense with him."


    "Then Pingping should be okay?" Ding Shaying said, looking at Ding Shaping who was still holding him with concern.


    "I have sucked the Guimai Jue out of his body. Naturally, it will be fine. I will wake up in a while." Monkey King said, playing with the Guimai Jue in his hand again: "But I have some I''m curious about the power of this ghost pulse formula..."


    Yan Lingjiao heard this, and her heart suddenly jumped: "Big Brother Wukong, don''t you want to practice the Ghost Pulse Art by yourself?"


    Ding Shaying and Liang were shocked when they heard it again.


    "You guys think too much. I still look down on this kind of trash thing, just because I am a little curious about its ability..." Monkey King looked around, and finally fixed his gaze on Yu Wanxiong embedded in the mountain wall: "Or else , Try with him?"


    "Don''t!!" Yan Lingjiao''s three daughters were shocked.


    Zhengxi, who was not far away, was also shocked and jumped up: "Master Wukong, this Ghost Vessel Secret Art is not a joke, it will cause a catastrophe! If it falls into the hands of the bad guys, it is not an exaggeration to say it will be charcoal! "


    Monkey King is more interested: "Listening to what you said, I really want to give it a try."


    "I will never let you do this!" Zhengxi stood firmly in front of Sun Wukong, a posture that I would desperately want to stop you.


    "You don''t have the qualifications yet." Sun Wukong waved his hand and heard a''bang'', Zhengxi was already shot a hundred meters away, decisively kills.


    "Uh~~"


    Yan Lingjiao and the others suddenly saw that Monkey King was hitting their own people, and they were a little confused.


    "Then, are you going to stop and see?" Monkey King turned his head to look at Yi Lian who was not smiling.


    Yi Lian was obviously frightened: "I...I didn''t see anything..." Then, she hurriedly turned around and ran towards Zhengxi''s direction...


    She deliberately wanted to stop it, but she had to stop it. Zhengxi was always slapped flying, and she was only shot for an instant when she went, so she naturally had no tendency to self-masses.


    And Monkey King looked at Ding Shaying, and pointed to Jia Gu, who still couldn''t afford to take a heavy hit: "Why are you still stupid? Go for revenge. He has been hit hard by me and can''t fight back."


    (The fifth update, there is still some time, there will be another update later, it is better to come to six today.)

 2033 Chapter 80 Ghost Vessel Jue

    Ding Shaying was reminded by Monkey King that cold hatred suddenly appeared in her eyes, and she took out a short dagger from her waist and approached Jia Gu...


    "You..." There was horror in Jia Gu''s eyes, and he wanted to resist, but unfortunately, he was so shocked by Monkey King before that he was already paralyzed and disabled. He didn''t have the ability to move, so he could only watch. Ding Shaying approached him with a frosty face, and then desperately and helplessly was pierced to death by the dagger in Ding Shaying''s hand mercilessly.


    The so-called Hallmaster Kagu died with such hatred.


    But even so, Ding Shaying still didn''t understand his hatred, and took a short dagger to barrel again on his corpse for a few times before stopping.


    It''s just that the blood splattered appearance looks a bit hideous.


    Sun Wukong is calm: "Helped you solve your first enemy, Yu Wanxiong is waiting for you to kill him, I will use him as a test now."


    "Everything listens to Big Brother Wukong!" Slashing Jia Gu, the hatred was half vented, Ding Shaying obeyed Monkey King''s words.


    But Yan Lingjiao was a little worried: "Well, Brother Wukong, are you really planning to give the Ghost Maiden Art to Yu Wanxiong?"


    "What is giving? It''s just a test with him!" Monkey King stretched out his hand and patted Yan Lingjiao''s face: "Don''t worry, I am the cultivation base of the''tenth heaven'', even if he is allowed to cultivate the ghost pulse technique, he will come to me. It''s just a scum."


    He said so, just to let them rest assured.


    "Ten...Ten Heaven?!!!"


    Yan Lingjiao and the others were indeed shocked one by one.


    Fortunately, Zhengxi and Yi Lian did not hear them 100 meters away, otherwise they would be stunned.


    Monkey King''s figure flickered and appeared in front of Yu Wanxiong embedded in the mountain wall.


    Yu Wanxiong stared at the evil spirit in Sun Wukong''s hand, and his eyes showed fierce light: "Boy, give me the Ghost Vessel Art, or I will tear you apart!"


    "I want it? I want to give it to you..." Monkey King said, with a flick of his finger, he already shot the evil spirit in his hand into Yu Wanxiong''s body: "Behave well, let me see if this Ghost Vein Secret Art has What''s so extraordinary."


    "Really...really give it?!!!" Yu Wanxiong was obviously taken aback by Monkey King''s actions. He was just talking ruthlessly, and he really didn''t expect that Monkey King would really give him the Guimai Jue.


    Feeling the momentary eruption in the body, Yu Wanxiong felt that his internal strength was continuously soaring at an astonishing speed. He couldn''t help but laughed out excitedly: "Hahaha~~~ Ghost Maijue! It¡¯s really the Ghost Vessel Jue! I finally practiced the Ghost Vessel Jue! Haha~~~My people, you can finally see the sun again!! Hahaha~~~~"


    In the frantic laughter, Yu Wanxiong''s entire body was wrapped in terrifying evil spirits, and strange patterns appeared on his face and all over his body. That was exactly the characteristic of the Ghost Vessel Art.


    "It''s over, that crazy guy actually gave Yu Wanxiong the Guimai Jue, this is really over!!" Zhengxi in the distance saw this situation, and his face turned pale in shock.


    Yi Lian was also incredulous: "Why? Didn''t it mean that if you want to practice the Guimai Jue, you must first practice the Zhiyin boy? He... how did he become it?!!!"


    It is precisely because of this that is the biggest reason why she did not take action to stop Monkey King before. Otherwise, even if she can''t fight, she will fight to the death; because she knows very well that without the Zhiyin boy, she will not be able to practice the Guimai Jue. It was Monkey King who gave Yu Wanxiong the evil spirit of the Ghost Mai Jue, and he couldn''t train it, but he didn''t expect it to turn out to be like this, completely beyond imagination.


    But in a moment, Yu Wanxiong''s aura has soared to a terrifying point, his whole body is painted with strange rune tattoos, and his aura is rushing into the sky, like the evil ghost from hell, making people shudder.


    Compared with the original work, Ding Shaping who has cultivated the Ghost Maiden Jue, he is totally different.


    In other words, Ding Shaping is just an ordinary child. Although his skill is close to the Jiuzhongtian after he has cultivated into the Guimai Jue, it is only a weakened version of the Jiuzhongtian.


    Think about it, an ordinary person suddenly gains the power of the Nine Heavens. Even so, where can it be so powerful?


    But Yu Wanxiong was different. He was originally amazing, and he was born with supernatural power. He was also evil in his own right. He feeds on human flesh and cultivates the Ghost Meridian Jue. It can be said that it is like a divine help. It can be said that the power of the Ghost Meridian Jue is maximized. .


    That monstrous evil spirit almost turned into a terrifying demon energy, lingering around his body surface, and his fat body was also contracted, becoming a little stronger, at least his two big thick legs It is revealed.


    With the sound of''Kakaka~~, Yu Wanxiong walked out of the mountain wall like that. Yes, he walked out. Now he can move freely.


    "Hahaha~~~ I can go, I can go!" Yu Wanxiong¡¯s laughter was shocking: "I miss it~~ the feeling of being able to walk, hahaha~~~ Ghost Mai Jue, sure enough It''s a good thing! It didn''t disappoint me, hahaha~~~"


    In laughter, Yu Wanxiong jumped and jumped on the spot, really unhappy, and then looked at Monkey King, really grateful: "Thank you so much. The feeling of this ghost pulse technique is really great. Thank you, I will be merciful to let you be my subordinate, under one person, above ten thousand people, and those of your companions, I will let you go! How? I know how to be grateful, right?"


    "Don''t make a mistake, Little White Mouse!" Monkey King looked at Yu Wanxiong with a calm expression: "I''m just giving you the Ghost Mai Jue. I just want to see how powerful it is, not to please you."


    "Little guinea pig?" Yu Wanxiong heard this and was furious at once: "You think of me as a little guinea mouse? Little devil, I will let you understand that you will pay for your arrogance and ignorance!!"


    In the roar, Yu Wanxiong kicked to the ground, but heard a loud bang. The ground shook violently for a moment, and his feet were kicked out of a huge hole, cracks. Spreading all the way, the smoke and dust filled the sky, it can be described as shocking!


    The terrifying aftermath spread, like a violent typhoon, destroying all the surrounding trees!


    Yan Lingjiao and the others were also unsteady, and they were shaken to each other and blew out...


    The power of Nine Heavens and Yu Wanxiong''s natural divine power, this kick of power actually has such power!


    (Sixth more) ..

 2034 Chapter 81 The Slaughter

    Sun Wukong was in the storm, his face was plain, he looked at Yu Wanxiong, and said calmly: "It looks really good, but it''s not enough!"


    "Huh! Arrogant!!" Yu Wanxiong roared, and stepped on the ground with a loud bang, stepping on a huge footprint.


    However, looking at his clumsy movements, although he can go, it is not very convenient, but only able to go such a way, the increase in his strength can not be underestimated, and the huge mountain-like fist slammed down at the Monkey King. !


    Sun Wukong still raised his hand so casually, and accompanied by the roar, Yu Wanxiong''s huge fist had already hit the back of his hand!


    Unfortunately, as before, his fist seemed to hit a piece of diamond iron, and it was impossible to shake the apparently small and thin palm.


    Of course, this "skinny" refers to Yu Wanxiong''s eyes.


    The other party seemed to be fine, but Yu Wanxiong himself heard the broken bones from his fist. The one who was smashed was fine, but the person who smashed was injured instead.


    Feeling the pain in the heart from his fist, and watching Monkey King still take his full punch with ease and indifferent, Yu Wanxiong''s eyes widened, like crazy: "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! I have practiced it. Guimai Jue, I don¡¯t believe it, you can¡¯t be so strong!!"


    In the roar, Yu Wanxiong''s fists were wrapped around a layer of black evil spirit, and it rained down on Monkey King!


    The aura is shocking, but the picture is touching. Monkey King took it all with one hand, and yawned with a boring look: "I said, do you only have this kind of attack? It''s really boring. Ah, besides the means of resurrecting people, is there no other ability? Use it to show me."


    "Huh! I''m not a tool to perform for you, bastard!!" Yu Wanxiong was angry, apparently angry with Monkey King''s words, and the strength in his hands was a little bit stronger because of anger, and it was a bit faster. , But no matter what, he was still picked up by Monkey King one-handed at will. It looked like an adult playing with a child, because the difference in strength between the two was simply not comparable.


    In the distance, Zhengxi and Yi Lian were already stunned, with a shocked expression: "My God, Yu Wanxiong, who has cultivated the Ghost Vessel Art, is still being teased by him like a child?! This...what is this guy? Who is this kind of terrorist skill?"


    "Master...Brother, shouldn''t this person have...ten...ten heavens, right?" Yi Lian stammered.


    Zhengxi said in a daze, "Even if it''s the tenth heaven, it''s just the difference from the nineth heaven. It''s impossible to be so relaxed and casual, right? This guy is simply a monster. in!"


    "Too...so handsome!" Liangyou looked at Monkey King at this time and his eyes turned into a heart shape: "Even Yu Wanxiong who has trained into the Ghost Vessel Art is not an opponent at all, Big Brother Wukong is so handsome!"


    "It''s true... this strong is a bit like a monster..." Yan Lingjiao was also emotional at the moment, unable to calm down.And Ding Shaying''s eyes have become almost blind worship, and Monkey King has such strength, then her hatred can be said to be no suspense.


    Monkey King glanced at Yu Wanxiong, full of disappointment: "The attacking moves are too simple and monotonous. I only know that I blindly throw my fists and smash them indiscriminately. It seems that I am looking for you to test the power of this Ghost Vessel Jue. I found it wrong. Object."


    As he said, the next moment he stopped using his hands to block it, but in vain grabbed Yu Wanxiong''s huge fist that suddenly fell, and like a sledgehammer, he lifted his whole body and crashed to the ground!


    With a loud "bang", the earth shook, the soil and rocks cracked, and terrible cracks spread from all around the ground like a spider web to hundreds of meters away, and then shattered and sank down, presenting a huge circular pit hundreds of meters in size. Come the hole!


    With such a shocking scene, Zhengxi''s mood can no longer be described as shock, but completely stupid...


    As for Yu Wanxiong, his body was already ruptured, bleeding from seven holes, bones all over his body, no internal organs intact, and he was already dying.


    Monkey King made a casual move, and all the evil spirits of Zhi Yin were sucked out of Yu Wanxiong''s body by him, and condensed in his palm in the shape of a round evil balloon, and turned his head to look at Ding Shaying: "This guy belongs to you. "As he said, a long sword flashed in his hand and threw it at her.


    Ding Shaying took the sword and looked very excited. Even Jiao''s body was trembling slightly. The enemy was right in front of her, and all she needed to do now was to go forward and make up for a sword...


    Sun Wukong did not look at Ding Shaying''s ferocious appearance when he unloaded Yu Wanxiong. Instead, he came to the side of Yan Lingjiao and Liangyou, and turned his head to look aside Zhengxi and Yi Lian: " You go and slaughter all the rest of the Wanxiong Gang. I have no interest in dealing with this kind of rubbish."


    "Hmph~ these cannibal scum, I wanted to kill them clean!" Not only did Yan Lingjiao not resist Monkey King''s actions, but rather agreed extremely, even the first to kill those Wan The remnants of the male gang come...


    Although she is not good at martial arts, she can deal with it easily.


    Upon seeing this, Ding Shaying also stopped her corpse abuse and joined the massacre...


    These two sisters have gone through the tragic experience of the family being killed, and there is no hesitation in killing such a wicked person...


    Yi Lian looked at Zhengxi and hesitated: "Brother, do we want to listen to him?"


    "Nonsense, these Wanxiong gangs do everything in their daily lives. They should have been killed long ago, but with Yu Wanxiong''s support, no one can punish them. Now that Yu Wanxiong is dead, there is no need for the Wanxiong gang to exist. Do good things!"


    Therefore, the two also joined the gang...


    "Um, Brother Wukong, do I want to go too?"


    "You don''t need it, just stay by my side to cheer and be cute." Monkey King touched Liang You''s head and smiled.


    "I understand cheering, what is cuteness?" Liangyou looked curious.


    "Just dress up cute, come, come and pinch my shoulders to watch the show..."


    "Oh~ but they don''t need to dress up, they are cute..." Liangyou obediently walked behind Monkey King and pinched his shoulders.


    As the so-called retribution is unhappy, this Wanxiong gang has massacred others, but now it is their turn...


    A little bit of time passed, and this camp was filled with a strong bloody atmosphere, and the evil-doing Wanxiong gang was almost killed...


    But a scream was passed into Monkey King''s ears in vain: "Wait, I''m not from Wanxiong''s Gang to play with the cage..."


    (PS: Regarding the question of Chapter 75, it¡¯s the background of the website that sets up a regular update. I didn¡¯t do it. They have to make one chapter every day and the chapter is updated later. I don¡¯t understand why they do it. What are you doing? I can only say sorry.) ..

 2035 Chapter 82 is over

    Sun Wukong heard the words, looking for fame, but saw Ding Shaying holding a long sword, about to swing down at the cage play phoenix, so scared that the two turned pale, they hugged each other and shouted for mercy.


    Although Fulong and Fengxiao are stronger than Ding Shaying, it is a pity that the two of the tragedy are both seriously injured now and cannot resist at all.


    Ding Shaying was already red eyes at this time, and I couldn''t hear their begging for mercy. Although I had met with Yucao Xifeng at the gate of the camp beforehand, I didn¡¯t know the identity of the two. Now Ding Shaying¡¯s mood But I would rather kill the wrong one than let it go. Hatred is a very terrifying thing.


    "and many more¡­"


    Monkey King¡¯s voice rang in Ding Shaying¡¯s ears in vain, making her red-eyed emotions regained her clarity, and the sword in her hand stopped at the neck of the vault with a slight margin, and the latter was so scared that she was continuously shooting Hungary Mouth, he looked like he was afraid, but he didn''t dare to speak, because he was afraid that there would be a stimulus and his head would be gone.


    "Those two are really not Wan Xiong''s help, let them go!" Monkey King took Liang and walked forward again, looking at the two players in the cage, and said calmly.


    Ding Shaying took the sword back when she heard the words, and now she is already obedient to Monkey King''s words.


    Monkey King not only saved the lives of their sisters and brothers, but also helped them avenge their enemies. This kindness is enough to pay for them in a lifetime.


    Sun Wukong looked at Fulong and smiled with Feng: "I said you two don''t leave quickly, what are you doing here? Still thinking about fishing in troubled waters and doing your dream of aspiring the rivers and lakes? Can''t you two be a little self-aware? Just yours The three-legged cat¡¯s kung fu, it¡¯s okay to clean up some little ones."


    "I didn''t know before, now we have clearly realized this!" Fulong looked humbly and taught, and looking at Monkey King''s eyes was called worship: "So I saw the hero you were invincible that day. After kung fu, we have been deeply impressed by you!"


    As he said, Fulong and Feng Xiao knelt down in front of Monkey King at the same time: "Heroes, please accept us as disciples and teach us the martial arts of martial arts!"


    "Get out!" Sun Wukong glared at the two of them with annoyance: "I have hot eyes when I look at the two of you, and I want to worship me as a teacher? I think you two are a little bit interesting, and this is the only way to forgive you. Fate, don''t climb up the pole."


    Ding Shaying said with a murderous face: "Hurry up, or let you two stay here forever!"


    Fulong immediately nodded and bowed in fright: "Fuck~~ Let''s get out of here, don''t do it!" Then, she got up with difficulty, and Feng Xiao helped each other and left the Wanxiong Gang. Along the way, he could still hear his emotions. Voice: "Feng''er, it seems that our dream of aspiring Jianghu is broken. I didn''t expect that there are such masters in the world. We used to sit and watch the sky!"


    Feng Xiao looked obsessed: "That''s right, that handsome guy''s martial arts is so good that everyone''s heart and soul are''punk-punk-punk," he is so handsome!"


    "Che!!" Fulong heard, and when his jealousy came up, he immediately yelled, but unfortunately he was hurt by Che''s injury, but it made him cough again and again, but he felt that Hun was so sorrowful and uncomfortable. Am I handsome, Brother Cage?"


    Feng smiled and looked at Fulong seriously: "Brother Cage, do you want me to tell the truth this time?"


    Fulong waved his hand: "Yes, let''s not say, that little brother is really handsome, even people like your cage brother and me were shocked by him..."


    Liang looked at Yucang Xifeng''s further and further back, and looked at Sun Wukong with a smile: "Big Brother Wukong, you are really welcome. Those two people seem to like you."


    "Smile~~ What''s so funny!" Monkey King pinched Liangyou''s face with a gloomy face and cheered hard: "I feel a little bit about to kill people now."


    "I can do this for you!" Ding Shaying said seriously.


    "Forget it, just talk about it casually." Monkey King waved his hand, looked at the bloody Wanxiong Gang Yingzhai, and said: "It seems that it''s almost the same. The smell here is strange and unpleasant. Let''s leave now! "


    Greeted Yan Lingjiao, Zhengxi and the others said, and the group came outside the camp, Monkey King''s hand also showed an energy ball the size of a fingertip, and with a light finger, it shot into the camp of the Wanxiong Gang. Immediately after there was a bang, the destructive light wave of the explosion swallowed the entire camp and turned it into flat ground.


    This horrible scene again showed that Zhengxi and the others were swallowing saliva, looking at Monkey King''s eyes that were jealous and respectful. They hurriedly clasped a fist to Monkey King and said respectfully: "Master Monkey King, my brother and sister will return to the mountain soon. I don¡¯t know if you are going with us or..."


    "No, it''s getting dark, you should go back by yourself!"


    "Then let''s say goodbye first!" Zheng Xi Yi Lian clasped his fists again and looked at Liang You, who shook his head again and again: "I won''t go back, I want to follow Brother Wukong."


    When the two Zhengxi heard this, they stopped paying attention to her, turned and separated from Monkey King and others...


    "Let''s go, let''s leave too, we''ve been on the way, busy going, find an inn and take a good bath."


    As night approached, Monkey King and his party finally came to an inn, and a short winter melon with a sky braid came to them: "How many objective people, do you want to stay in the shop?"


    Looking at the person in front of him, Monkey King was a little surprised. He stretched out his hand to grab the dwarf melon''s soaring braid, and volleyed it up: "Isn''t this the person, why did you run out again?"


    The short winter melon screamed''Oh,'' and his face was full of dissatisfaction: "What kind of guest? Who is it? I call my day, this guest officer, you will soon let go, your scalp will be cheated off!"


    Liang blushed again, with a look of surprise: "My day? Someone else takes this name."


    Yan Lingjiao on the side laughed in a low voice, "What''s the matter? Brother Wukong has a more powerful name."


    "What is it?" Ding Shaying and Liang both looked at her curiously.


    Yan Lingjiao''s complexion was ruddy, and she looked a little embarrassed, just looking at the curious and eager eyes of the two women, she had to whisper: "Meng...Meng Ritian..."


    "Meng Ritian?" Liang You immediately cupped his face with both hands, his eyes beaming: "Big Brother Wukong is so wild..."


    Ding Shaying had a look of astonishment. The person she admired and convinced even had this name?


    "Ahem~ That''s just fun to say casually, don''t keep it in your mind." Monkey King glanced at Yan Lingjiao and said helplessly.


    However, there was a fascinating voice at the door of the inn: "Oh~ So you are Meng Ritian, so I can find it for a while..." ..

 2036 Chapter 83 Lang Lixiang

    Sun Wukong was looking for fame, but saw a woman who was extremely sexually dressed and exposed at the door. She looked pretty good, but Sun Wukong frowned slightly when he saw it.


    "Little girl Lang Lixiang, I wonder if this young man still remembers a person named Lang Lihua (Lang Lihua)?" The demon girl stepped forward, watching Monkey King''s eyes reveal the charm of the soul. It''s just that in this flattery, there is a trace of coldness that ordinary people cannot detect.


    "I killed it!" Monkey King looked plain.


    "It seems that the son is a refreshing person..." Lang Lixiang smiled with a smile on his face: "Nanglihua, whose real name is Lang Lihua, I am just such a younger brother, but he was killed by you, you say, I What should we do?"


    When Ding Shaying and the others heard that they had come to seek revenge, they immediately took a precautionary posture.


    Lang Lixiang saw him, but he smiled: "Don''t be nervous about the younger sisters. Originally, I was here to seek revenge, but after meeting this son, I changed my mind again. This son is really handsome and heroic. , Masculine, it is the type I like, how about going to the room Bingzhuye with me to talk about it?"


    "Shameless!" Yan Lingjiao stared at Lang Lixiang, despising lightly.


    Ding Shaying had a serious face: "Master Wukong, don¡¯t ignore her, Lang Lixiang, I¡¯ve also heard of this person. It¡¯s rumored that this person has practiced an evil technique for collecting yang and replenishing yin. The younger brother who picks flowers is the same as Langlihua, and he''s very mean."


    "Even if you don''t tell me, I know." Monkey King looked at Lang Lixiang with a plain face: "Go away, I smell a scream when you come in, I don''t want to get my hands dirty."


    "Yo~ the son is really ruthless when he speaks!" Lang Lixiang narrowed his eyes and raised his slender hands, exuding a wave of internal force that ordinary people can''t see, but he saw that Monkey King was not affected at all, and his face changed slightly. .


    "Do you think it''s weird, why haven''t I been affected by your Yinfeng love?" Monkey King looked at Lang Lixiang and said calmly.


    Lang Lixiang''s face changed a lot when he heard the words: "Do you know my Yinfeng love? What did you do?"


    "Is there anything I need to do?" Sun Wukong looked disdainful: "Do you want to affect me because of the side-scrolling garbage? I''m crazy! Since you have chosen to do it, I will give you the opportunity. If you don''t go away, then Stay forever."


    As he said, he stretched out his right hand and squeezed Lang Lixiang''s fist. The other party instantly trembled, his eyes widened and his pupils were dilated, and he fell straight down without a sound.


    Because her heart has been crushed by Monkey King.


    Ding Shaying stepped forward and sniffed, with a look of surprise: "Dead?"


    Liang was surprised again: "Just squeezed a fist at her, why did he die? Brother Wukong, what did you do to her?"


    "Kill...killed!!!"


    When the other guests in the hall saw this, they were all frightened and fled.


    Sun Wukong ignored it, but threw a certain amount of silver to the short winter melon who was aside: "Cook this person for me, and the rest will be yours. If you tell the government, you will tell him that he has a brother named Langlihua. I also said that, maybe you can get another bounty."


    The dwarf winter melon, who had been trembling in terror, saw such a big deal, and immediately stopped trembling, and his eyes shone straight: "Langlihua, the wanted flower picking thief? Is she also a wanted criminal? Hao Le , Objective, leave it to me! Make sure to do it beautifully!" As he said, he greeted the two buddies and carried the body out...


    Yan Lingjiao looked at the carried corpse, but smiled: "Now the two thieves who pick flowers and grass are dead in the hands of Big Brother Wukong, I don''t know how many lives have been saved!"


    Sun Wukong has a plain face: "How they are doing, picking cauliflower, and not saving people, these have nothing to do with me, but I shouldn''t hit my mind."


    Yan Lingjiao and the others were stunned when they heard this. Hearing what Sun Wukong said, he didn''t seem to kill people for the sake of the people, but people killed because they provoked him?


    For a while, the three of them couldn''t figure out what kind of person Monkey King was, whether they were considered good or bad?Since I can''t figure it out, I don''t have to think about it. In short, their Wukong brother is right.


    And at this moment, Ding Shaping, who had been unconscious, gave a light''um'', opened his eyes in a daze, and woke up: "Sister?"


    When Ding Shaying saw this, she was overjoyed immediately: "Ping Ping, are you awake? That''s great!" With that, she immediately looked at Monkey King, "Big Brother Wukong, look at him, Ping Ping woke up, come and see if he is still Is there anything?"


    "When you wake up, you will be fine." Monkey King said: "However, although the body is fine, it will be a little troublesome in the future."


    "What''s the trouble?" Ding Shaying suddenly became nervous.


    Monkey King said: "Your sister and brother were supposed to be dead, but they were saved by your brother¡¯s spiritual desire to travel through time and space after death, so as to avoid the fate of death. This forced rebellion against the destiny and changing the natural path , Will inevitably lead to unpredictable cause and effect. For example, if you don¡¯t have me to save you, you will be caught by the Wanxiong Gang and fall into the hands of those wicked people. It¡¯s hard for you not to be insulted, and your brother will definitely Eat your own flesh and blood, and practice ghost pulse tactics..."


    Ding Shaying thought about it seriously. If she hadn¡¯t met Monkey King, she would really think it was possible. No, it should be for sure. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble with fear, and hurriedly grabbed Monkey King¡¯s arm: "That... What should I do? Brother Wukong, I don¡¯t care about anything, please save my brother."


    Monkey King scratched his chin and said, "Let¡¯s stay with me, and I will take care of your cause and effect. Your brother, send it to Juying Mountain as a spiritual hand. Do more good deeds, but you can be slow. Pay back some cause and effect slowly."


    The sister paper is easy to discuss, the man stays aside, the Monkey King''s life rule is such unscrupulous.


    "This..." Ding Shaying looked at her younger brother with a bit of dismay: "Do you really want to separate? There is no other way?"


    Monkey King spread his hands and spread his hands: "No, things like changing one''s fate against the sky will happen, but any consequences will happen. It''s possible to die of unfaithfulness or lightness, to disperse souls, to have a miserable life, to be chopped off hands and feet, and to become physically disabled. ¡­"


    "Such an exaggeration?" Liang was shocked again.


    "This...this...that...well!" Ding Shaying was indeed shocked by Monkey King''s words.


    "That''s OK, I''ll rest at the inn tonight, and go to Juying Mountain tomorrow." After that, Monkey King looked at Yan Lingjiao again: "Then we will go find your sister."


    "Really? Great!" Yan Lingjiao heard the words, and the expression of dissatisfaction was immediately replaced by joy...

 2037 Chapter 84 Gathering in Yingshan

    After the small talk, several people opened a guest room and went back to the room to wash and rest.


    There was no word for a night, and the night was quite peaceful.


    On the second day, after having breakfast, Monkey King and his party came to Juying Mountain again.


    However, Juying Mountain today seems very lively. After things like Kagu, the people who went out on missions have basically been called back.


    In the main hall, all Yu Lingshou gathered together.


    Jia Gu sat in the first place, Jeong Hee, and Yi Lian second.


    As for Yulingshou, people like Shan Yutong, Tian Heng and others are standing in the forefront, and the hierarchy is very clear.


    Master Black Brachial looked around at everyone, his expression was a little serious: "Actually, I also know that many of you have been deceived by Jia Gu and are in a group with him, but since Jia Gu is dead, I am also It¡¯s not convenient to pursue it, but I hope you don¡¯t go astray like Jia Gu. In order to achieve your goal, you will collude with the Wanxiong Gang, and even slaughter the whole family of the cage Yinzhuang, and you want to practice the ghost pulse technique..."


    As he spoke, his tone suddenly increased: "Should we Yulingshou do such evil things?"


    Each of the Yu Lingshou was shocked, especially those who secretly colluded with Kagu, such as Tian Heng, had more expressions.


    Those who were able to follow Jia Gu to rebel together, they naturally felt dissatisfaction with Master Black Brachial in their hearts, but they really did not expect that Jia Gu colluded with the Wanxiong Gang to achieve his goal, and slaughtered the Cage Yinzhuang Man Sect. I also want to practice the Ghost Channel Jue, and my heart is like a bomb bombing, with ups and downs.


    This is no longer as simple as ousting the Black Brachial Master and cleaning the Yuling Group, it has directly become how different from those who do a lot of evil?


    As Yulingshou, although some of their thoughts are extreme and they are dissatisfied with Black Brachial, it does not mean that they have no conscience and no distinction between good and evil.


    Tian Heng is straightforward, honest and frank. Hearing this, he was the first one to stand up: "Thank you, Master Black Brachial, for being able to open up the Internet. Let''s forget the past. It seems that the old student was also used by Jiagu, which is really ashamed! "


    When Zuo Qiuning and others saw this, they were all shocked: "Unexpectedly, even Tian Heng''s mother-in-law..."


    "Hey!~" Master Black Brachial also let out a sigh: "Tian Heng, in this Yuling group, your qualifications are older than others. I didn''t expect even you... I know why you are all dissatisfied, but Yuling Once the group is exposed to the world, let the world know that after death, people can send a wish to make people become spiritualists to seek revenge. Wouldn''t it cause the world to panic? This is absolutely inevitable..."


    Seeing that Master Black Brachial was still so stubborn, Tian Heng retreated depressed and stopped talking.


    On this issue, Black Brachial is so determined, what else can she say?


    Just as the atmosphere fell into embarrassment again and again, a person came in and reported: "Report to Master Black Brachial, and Liang brought the group of people who came here yesterday to ask for a meeting."


    When Zuo Qiuning and the others heard this, they all showed joy.


    "Oh~ is it Sun Wukong and the others here? Then tell me something, just call them..." Before the words of Master Black Brachial, he stopped, because he had seen that Sun Wukong came in with someone, and He first fixed his gaze on Zuo Qiuning''s women: "Oh, Zuo Qiuning, Miao Qiao, haven''t seen me overnight, miss me?"


    Zuo Qiuning and Miao Qiao''s cheeks were obviously cheated. The people in the public, when Sun Wukong said so, their hearts were embarrassed, and they didn''t know whether to answer or not.


    When Monkey King saw that they didn''t answer, he hehe smiled: "I''m sorry to see you both of your faces. I think I missed me."


    Zuo Qiuning and Miao Qiao both rolled their eyes and answered.


    And Liangyuan pulled Liang aside again and began to count down in a low voice. Anyway, if it''s all a lesson...


    Seeing Zuo Qiuning and Miao Qiao both pretending that I don¡¯t recognize you, Monkey King looked at Qian Xiao again: "By the way, after seeing me, don¡¯t you ever think about calling Brother Wukong? Come to say hello? You don''t have the consciousness of being a mascot, right?"


    "So, what exactly is a mascot?" Qian Xiao looked curious.


    "Call one to listen first..."


    Qian Xiao was speechless for a while, but looking at Sun Wukong''s face that seemed to be smiling but not smiling, she felt a panic in her heart. Well, this little loli was still quite afraid of Sun Wukong in her heart. A cry: "Brother Wukong."


    "Yeah~" Sun Wukong nodded and looked at Zuo Qiuning and the two daughters: "Look, Qian Xiao is much better than you two."


    Zuo Qiuning couldn''t help but give Sun Wukong a blank look: "Can you stop talking nonsense? Didn''t you see what the occasion is now?"


    "Isn''t it just saying something nutritious? It''s so boring..." Monkey King looked casual, but this sentence spoke everyone''s heart.


    With that said, Monkey King looked around again, looking at Zhu Zhiyi, Xuan Shuang and other women, and exclaimed: "But then again, the quality of your Yu Ling Tuan beauties is pretty good!"


    Then he fixed his eyes on Shan Yutong: "I just don''t know if this is a man or a woman?"


    "Male..." Shan Yutong glanced at Monkey King faintly and said.


    Liang saw the opportunity again and ran over and said, "Wow~ I didn''t expect Big Brother Shan Yutong is back, Big Brother Wukong, let me tell you, Shan Yutong is the number one beautiful man in our Yuling Group!"


    Sun Wukong nodded: "It''s really beautiful, but as a man, he is a bit too damn, and looking at his undyed dress, he is obviously a cleanliness person, and men are also cleanliness, which is really a freak."


    "You can''t get any better, are you?" Shan Yutong glanced at Sun Wukong indifferently: "The cleanliness of your body, not even a trace of dust, is cleaner and thorough than mine. In that case, you are also strange. Tired?"


    Monkey King looked at Shan Yutong with some surprise: "As expected of someone with a cleanliness addiction, you have discovered such secret things, but I love cleanliness, not a cleanliness addiction."


    Seeing Sun Wukong talking endlessly and still being so rude, Mo Guan couldn''t bear it anymore: "Who are you in the end, I said? How rude in front of Master Black Brachial?"


    "Cough cough cough cough~~~" Master Black Brachial heard that he coughed again and again. This was frightened. He learned from Zhengxi and Yi Lian about the horror of Monkey King, and even practiced the ghost pulse technique. Yu Wanxiong always said that seconds are seconds. How can they offend such characters rudely?


    I was afraid that Moguan was young and ignorant, so he offended Monkey King and said: "Well, Monkey King, I wonder why you went up the mountain again this time?" ..

 2038 Chapter Eighty Five

    Only then did Sun Wukong turn around and look at Master Black Brachial: "Oh, fat man, your head is too big, lower your head and talk to me."


    "Ah~ I''m sorry!" The Black Brachial Master immediately elbows, and fell down, but the huge body is still much taller than Monkey King''s: "How do you feel now?"


    "That''s it." Monkey King nodded, turned around and beckoned to Ding Shaping who was beside Ding Shaying: "Little bald head, come here."


    Ding Shaping obediently walked to the side of Monkey King.


    Master Black Brachial also turned his gaze to Ding Shaping: "He is the little doll who was carrying the Ghost Vein Jue before. It seems that the Ghost Vein Jue has indeed been obtained."


    Sun Wukong said: "This time you come to Juying Mountain, it''s for him. You already know about their brothers and sisters. I won''t explain more. You also know the consequences of violating the destiny. So I want this little bald head to stay in your Juying Mountain, so that you can teach him to become a master."


    "That''s okay!" Hearing the words, Master Black Brachial nodded readily and agreed: "It''s just that the Ghost Maiden Jue does not know what is going on now?"


    "Ghost Pulse Jue!" Monkey King stretched out one hand flat, and a black band of evil spirits immediately appeared in his hand: "This thing sounds great, it''s really rubbish, if you like it, I''ll send it to you."


    "Master Wukong is really joking!" Master Black Brachial waved his hand again and again: "This is something that is yin to evil, and only you can control it. It is safest to stay by your side."


    "This is the Guimai Jue? Why is it just a cloud of black energy?" Miao Qiao walked over, staring at the evil spirit ball in Monkey''s hand with curiosity.


    "I used a special technique to refine this..." Sun Wukong said: "Don''t look at its small inconspicuousness. If you breathe it into your body, you can immediately give you the power of the peak of the Nine Heavens. How about it? Try?"


    Miao Qiao waved his hand immediately: "I don''t want this evil thing!"


    "I really don''t know the goods, Jiuzhongtian''s skill, are you not tempted?" Monkey King continued to confuse.


    Miao Qiao still waved his hand, but Yan Lingjiao gave Sun Wukong a blank look: "It''s fine if you take Yu Wanxiong as an experiment. Why do you want to experiment with Miao Qiao?"


    "Experiment?" Miao Qiao looked curious when he heard the words.


    "That''s not it!" Yan Lingjiao said: "Yu Wanxiong learned the Ghost Vessel Art, it was Brother Wukong deliberately, saying that he wanted to see how powerful it was, but he was disappointed in the end and he took it back again..."


    Zuo Qiuning exclaimed, "So, Yu Wanxiong, who has learned the Ghost Vessel Jue, was defeated by Big Brother Wukong? Can he defeat the master of Jiuzhongtian?!!!"


    The people in the hall were all moved. They knew that someone had defeated Yu Wanxiong and Jia Gu, and prevented the ghost pulse technique from reappearing in the world; but they didn''t know that Yu Wanxiong had even learned the ghost pulse technique. Guimai Jue, that strength is close to Jiuzhongtian, the person in front of him is a peerless master who can defeat Jiuzhongtian?


    What is his strength?Nine heavens, or ten heavens?!It''s no wonder that even the Black Brachial Master was so polite in front of this person.


    For a while, their expressions all looked very exciting. Even Shan Yutong, who was calm and calm, was moved. He looked at Monkey King with a little surprise: "So, at least your skill should be in the Nine Heavens?"


    "What Nine Heavens, Brother Wukong''s strength is ten Heavens!" Liang also raised his head and said with a proud face.


    "Ten Heaven!!"


    Hearing such remarks, the conjectures in my heart were also confirmed. Everyone in the hall took a breath, and even the black brachial master had an expression of admiration.


    Xuan Shuang''s eyebrows frowned, and she took a step forward, looking at Monkey King, but she was full of curiosity: "Isn''t it said that you can save all the aspirations in the world by practicing for ten days? But why are there still spiritualists appearing now?"


    When the people in the hall heard this, they all looked at Monkey King with doubts.


    Monkey King said: "The method I practice is different from your Yulingshou. You can treat me as a martial arts master who can match the Tenth Heaven''s Yulingshou."


    "A martial arts person can actually match our Tenth Heaven''s Yu Ling hands?!" Xuan Shuang looked shocked.


    The other people also had shocked expressions. Seriously, as Yulingshou, they really looked down on the so-called martial arts masters.


    "There is no difference between high and low in the method of cultivation. All the laws are the same, and all are unified. Only when there are people who practice, there is a difference between high and low." Monkey King scanned everyone in the field: "Don''t think you are a person. Yulingshou is better than others. I look down on those martial arts people. This can only mean that you are higher than others at the beginning. But in the end, who can stand at the top of the end, it¡¯s hard to say. At first you are strong. In the end, others may not be weaker than you."


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, everyone was in deep thought, especially those radicals. Indeed, as Sun Wukong said, they look down on those martial artists, and their martial arts are obviously higher than them. Why should they hide behind the scenes and let the garbage out? The scenery is dazzling, so they have to turn back and want to be the most respected and most beautiful person.


    Monkey King looked at the contemplative expressions in the hall, and then said: "In normal times, I am not too lazy to mention you, but since I''m all here, I am reminding you, what are you practicing for? Is it for beauty? For dignity? For the sake of being superior and respected? Please, don''t look so vulgar, since you have practiced, you must pursue to become stronger. If you become stronger, people will respect and fear you. Why are you pursuing those imaginary things?"


    As he said, Monkey King turned to look at Master Black Brachial again, and said: "And you, the thinking is too old-fashioned, and it is hard to say that it is ugly. No wonder his subordinates are going to oppose you; the world has desires 1 Hope, Yulingshou is no exception, they also have their own pursuits, your blind restrictions will only drive people crazy, so-called not to erupt in silence, just crazy in silence..."


    "Then what should I do?" Master Black Brachial looked humbly asking for advice.


    "In order to prevent the world from falling into panic, if you can¡¯t tell your work, it¡¯s better not to say. As long as you are stronger than others, those martial artists will naturally fear you and fear you, so they respect you and know that you live in the mountains. The spiritual hand is powerful. As a hermit sect, let people respect and yearn for it. Not only will it not conflict with your work, but it will also round out the vanity of those radicals. Why not do it?"


    Hearing the words, Master Black Brachial suddenly opened up and suddenly felt open...

 2039 Chapter 86 Downhill

    "Listening to the Lord''s words is really better than ten years of reading!" Master Black Brachial looked at Monkey King with admiration.In just a few words, he untied the knot in his heart for many years, and he didn''t know how much he was better than him.


    Looking at those Yu Lingshou, they all nodded in agreement, and I admired them even more.


    After organizing the language, Master Black Brachie sat up again, glanced at everyone in the hall, with a serious face: "Looking at your expressions, you also agree with what Master Wukong said just now, no matter what he said. , You don¡¯t have to hide yourself anymore, just show off my Juyingshan Yulingshou''s power to your heart¡¯s content. Just one thing must be remembered. You must not tell others about the spirits. I will join Among the new door regulations, if there is any violation, it will be dealt with according to the door regulations."


    Upon hearing the words, all the Yulingsmen were overjoyed, and hurriedly knelt down and bowed: "Thank you, Master Black Brachial for your accomplishment, I will remember it in my heart!"


    Shan Yutong turned his head to look at Monkey King and was a little surprised: "It''s really amazing. A few words are to get rid of the hidden dangers of living in Yingshan for many years. It seems that this person really has some abilities. It is just the skill of Shizhongshan, which is a little troublesome. I hope it doesn¡¯t get in the way of me..."


    "Haha~~ Get up well~~ Get up!" Master Black Brachie saw that everyone was convinced, and he was also a captain: "It is better to hit the sun than to choose a day. Now that it has been decided, let''s study it together today and abolish it. Some old door rules, and some new door rules are being established!"


    Seeing that the hall was about to enter the boring discussion, Monkey King waved his hand boringly: "Let''s talk, we have things to do, so let''s leave."


    Ding Shaying immediately looked at her younger brother Ding Shaping: "Pingping, you must get along well with everyone. I will visit you often."


    "Yeah~" Ding Shaping nodded in dismay.


    Seeing this again, Liang immediately grabbed Monkey King''s arm: "Are you going to go, I want to go too!"


    "Naughty!" Liangyuan immediately yelled, grabbed Liangyou''s arm and pulled back, but saw Liang struggle again: "No, no, it''s so boring to be with my brother, I want Travel the world with Big Brother Wukong."


    "You know what a fart! The rivers and lakes are sinister, but very dangerous. You should stay with me in Juying Mountain, and you are not allowed to go anywhere."


    "No, it''s not dangerous if there is Big Brother Wukong!" Liang shook off Liangyuan''s hand again, hiding behind Monkey King with a face of determination.


    When he saw this, he smiled slightly: "Liangyuan, don''t make it difficult for others. Since Liang has this heart, you can let her go. The little girl will grow up after all. You can be an older brother. Can''t you keep her by your side?"


    "This...Yes!" Liangyuan saw Master Black Brachial come out to speak, weighed and weighed, but still a little depressed and agreed, but his heart was somewhat depressed: "Take care of my sister for so many years, in the end it is someone else''s, oh~~"


    Liangyou suddenly smiled, and ran out and took Liangyuan''s hand: "I know that Brother is the best!"


    Liangyuan looked helpless: "You will also say that I am all right at this time..."


    Zuo Qiuning stepped forward and looked at Monkey King, feeling a little bit unwilling: "I have a goodbye today, and I don''t know when I can see each other again."


    Zuo Qiuning has a special affection for this person who has attacked his own Huns and took care of himself when he was injured.


    "It''s a good time to see each other, we will leave first!" After saying that, Monkey King seemed to think of something, and turned his head to look at Qian Xiao: "Little Lolita, do you want to be with brother?"


    "No!" Qian Xiao''s face was determined, and even took two steps back. It seems that Monkey King left a big figure in her heart, although it is only a shadow.


    "I have agreed to be the mascot next to me. It seems that you don''t have any awareness!" Monkey King shook his head and said, "But forget it, this time we are going to find someone, so we will let you go." He took out a stick and a lollipop, and handed it to her: "Here, reward you, save some food, remember to think about me every time you eat one."


    Give a little loli stick 1 lollipop, this guy is really nasty.


    Qian Xiao''s face was reddened, and she wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t help being tempted by candy, and she actually admired Monkey King in her heart. After hesitating for a while, she stepped forward to take it and said sweetly. : "Thank you, but people won''t miss you."


    "Heh~ I''m also proud of the court." Monkey King stretched out his hand and rubbed Qian Xiao''s head, and looked around the sisters in the hall: "Beauty, goodbye, goodbye to you!"


    "Master Goku, please go slowly!"


    For this benefactor who spared Juying Mountain from a disaster and allowed them to get what they wished for, the princes were still very grateful and respectful, and they gave them gifts, although they just greeted the beauties in the hall, completely Ignore them.


    "Master Wukong, I often come to Juying Mountain when I have time, but I have many places to ask you for advice!" Master Black Brachial also looked passionate.


    Monkey King did not speak, waved his hand, leaving a cool back for them, and left the hall with Yan Lingjiao and the third daughter...


    Qian Xiao looked at Monkey King''s back, then at the Lollipop in his hand, and muttered softly, "Although it looks bad, in fact, people are pretty good."


    Miao Qiao immediately turned his head to look at her: "A few candies will send you away?"


    Qian Xiao immediately hummed to reply. Although the two are the same, their relationship is not very good, otherwise Qian Xiao would not be ordered by Kagu to take Miao Qiao and their lives.


    Miao Qiao seemed to have not seen it, and said with a bit of taste: "Big Brother Wukong and I are more familiar than you. I didn''t expect that he would only give you but not me. It was too partial."


    "Then I will give you one, only one!" Qian Xiao seemed reluctant to bear it.


    "Thanks!" Miao Qiao took it with joy when he saw it.


    Just because of this one and Lollipop, the relationship between the two women has become much closer, but this has become a beginning...


    When Master Black Brachio saw it, he nodded his head in satisfaction, and his admiration for Monkey King was deepened: "It''s really amazing. A simple thing can also bring each other closer. It seems that I only cared about retreat. Cultivation, I have overlooked a lot of things. It¡¯s a lot of study to condense the relationship of the Imperial Spirit Mission..."


    Yamashita, Liangyou seemed a little excited at this moment: "Big Brother Wukong, where are we going to play this time?"


    "We are not going to play this time, but looking for someone."


    "Looking for someone?" Liangyou looked at him, "I know, I''m going to find Ling Jiao''s sister, right? But do you know where she is?"


    (PS: This chapter is from yesterday.) ..

 2040 Chapter 87 Zonghuai Town

    When Yan Lingjiao and Ding Shaying heard this, they both looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Know that." Sun Wukong nodded, but didn''t explain it directly.


    "What is it?!" Yan Lingjiao looked at Monkey King with surprise.


    Sun Wukong tilted his head to look at Xiang Liangyou: "Remember the person who robbed the last room of your brother and sister when we first met?"


    Liang nodded immediately: "You said that handsome guy, of course I remember. Could it be that the whereabouts of Ling Jiao''s sister is related to him?"


    Monkey King nodded: "There is a little relationship. According to my calculation, this person should live in the same village as Ling Jiao''s sister. If you find him, you may be able to find out where Ling Jiao''s sister is."


    "Then where did you meet him? Let''s go find him!" Yan Lingjiao was delighted. She believed in Sun Wukong''s words, and the tenth heaven''s skill could do some fortune-telling. Isn''t it normal?


    Liang said again: "It was in an inn in Guyang City..."


    "Then let''s go to Guyang City now!" Yan Lingjiao couldn''t wait.


    "Don''t worry..." Monkey King stretched out his hand and pulled out Yan Lingjiao: "I think that person seems to be looking for someone too, he must have left Guyang City long ago, and it won''t help."


    "Then...what should I do?" Yan Lingjiao looked at Monkey King anxiously.


    "Big Brother Wukong is so powerful, I told him to do a good job!" Liangyou''s words made Yan Lingjiao''s eyes light up: "Big Brother Wukong..."


    "Don''t worry!" Monkey King looked around and pointed to the road on the left: "Go here, go to Zonghuai Town, maybe you can meet that person."


    "Then hurry up!" Yan Lingjiao has already walked ahead.


    "What a short-term..." Monkey King looked at Yan Lingjiao''s back and shook his head.


    Ding Shaying looked serious: "I can understand how she wants to see her only relative."


    Liang also nodded: "Yeah, Sister Ling Jiao''s sister is already her only relative in this world. No wonder she is so anxious to see her."


    "Let''s go, Miss Lingjiao has already gone far now..." Ding Shaying greeted, and the three of them followed the direction Yan Lingjiao went...


    Three days later, outside the town of Zonghuai Town.


    Seeing the town that appeared in front of him, Liang hammered his double legs again, and finally heaved a sigh of relief: "I finally saw Zonghuai Town, and Brother Wukong is true. He does not ride horses or hire carriages. I have to walk along the road to see the scenery, but I am exhausted."


    "You little girl..." Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Liangyou''s face: "You played the most crazy along the way, running around. Now that you are tired, do you blame me?"


    "Huh~ Who told you not to recite me!" Liang murmured again, "He is willing to carry sister Qiu Ning but refuses to carry me..."


    "I was a wounded person at the time, but you were tired of playing by yourself... OK, come on, I''m afraid of you." Monkey King said, squatting down.


    Seeing this again, Liang immediately threw a look of joy on Sun Wukong''s back: "I know that Big Brother Wukong is the best."


    "Say it first, just carry you to the entrance of the town, you have to go by yourself when you fall."


    "Got it!" Liang smiled again, his cheek pressed tightly on Monkey King''s back: "Big Brother Wukong''s back is just a piece of clothing~"


    Ding Shaying looked a little uncomfortable from the side: "I don''t know how to be ashamed of such a big person who is still acting spoiled!"


    "Yes!" Yan Lingjiao nodded quickly in agreement. For Liangyou, who was carried by Monkey King, they were very envious, but unfortunately they didn''t have the face to act like Liangyou.


    After walking for nearly ten minutes, the four of them finally arrived at the entrance of the town. Sun Wukong put Liang down again, but the latter looked reluctant, but she was too embarrassed to let Sun Wukong come and go. I immediately ran into the town, look at this, look at that, and look very lively: "Boss, how much is this?...what about this?...and this?"


    The boss was very enthusiastic at first, but Liang Liang was very annoyed by a series of questions about "this", depressed, and pointed to the price tag in front of the booth: "Girl, these are all clearly marked, you Why keep asking? Which one do you value?"


    "I like it so much, it''s so hard to choose~" Liangyou looked tangled.


    "Since I don''t know which one to choose, I''ll just buy them all!" Sun Wukong was refreshed and handed the boss some money, and said, "Is it enough to buy them all?"


    "Enough is enough!!" The boss who had a depressed expression was suddenly replaced by immense joy, and he nodded repeatedly after receiving the silver.


    "Wow~ I bought them all?" Liang was happy again, but the next moment he was serious again: "It''s just too wasteful, or just buy one..."


    "It''s okay, it''s not bad for this money anyway." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    And at this moment, a rugged thing came into his ears: "Oh~ this handsome guy is really generous~ Not only is he handsome, he is also a rich man. That little girl is really happy." !"


    "Yeah~ I can''t find a good man like this young man with such flowers and jade looks like my sisters. It''s really intolerable!"


    When Yan Lingjiao and the others heard the words, they all looked at them, and then they were speechless, because the three of them were shocked by each other''s appearance.


    Sun Wukong smiled, just a glance, and he recognized the two people in front of him, the allure of the bad people, but in this world, their sisters should not be called the allure.


    But Monkey King didn''t bother to ask, because here, these two people are purely playing soy sauce roles, and there is no need to bother them.


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King greeted Yan Lingjiao and the others, and with a wave of his hand, everything on the stall disappeared, and the stall owner was stunned.


    After walking into an inn and resting for a while, Liang grabbed Sun Wukong¡¯s arm again and kept asking: "Big Brother Wukong, now you can tell us. I only saw you bring out all kinds of food along the way. You took it with you, and put so many things away before, what kind of treasure is hidden in you? So amazing?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a ring for storage." Monkey King said, taking out a very simple ring with mysterious runes: "This is it."


    "So it''s this thing?" Liang picked up the ring from Monkey King''s hand again, with a look of curiosity: "Such a small thing can really hold so many things?"


    "This is natural. Put on your mind and put away this teapot and try." ..

 2041 Chapter 88: Lou Yingxiu, Quan Jinfeng

    Liangyou followed his instructions, and immediately saw the teapot on the table disappear instantly, making Yan Lingjiao and Ding Shaying look curious.


    Liang was very excited. With a thought, the missing teapot flashed on the table again, coming and going. Liang also seemed to have found a fresh toy. He was so excited: "It''s so fun, Brother Wukong, this thing will take me away. ?"


    "Naughty!" Before Sun Wukong had spoken, Ding Shaying had already spoken out first: "How can you ask for such treasures? It would be nice to have fun for you!"


    "Oh~" Liang had a look of disappointment again, but she also felt that Ding Shaying made a lot of sense. You really can''t ask for this thing casually. Now that the excitement is over, after thinking about it, she dare not ask for it even if it is given to her , And even if you want it, I am afraid I can''t hold it.


    Sun Wukong looked at Liangyou three women and said, "This ring is indeed a priceless treasure for ordinary people, but to me, it doesn''t matter. It just has a special meaning, so you can''t give it away casually."


    "What''s the special meaning?" Liangyou and the three women all looked curious.


    "This ring is regarded as a status symbol. If it is given, it means that the person is my woman, so I can''t give it randomly."


    "Yeah~ It turns out that this ring is a token of marriage with Big Brother Wukong!" Liangyou''s thoughts of giving up suddenly rose again, his eyes lighted up, and he looked at Monkey King holding his face in both hands, his face twisted and shy: "Then do you think people can be its master?"


    "!!!"


    Yan Lingjiao and Ding Shaying were surprised when they heard this. They really didn''t expect this Liangyou to be so courageous. Is this a confession of heart?


    The two girls looked at Monkey King and became nervous inexplicably, because both of them liked Monkey King in their hearts, so naturally they didn''t want to be taken the lead by Liang.


    Monkey King looked at Liang You, but smiled: "You little girl, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Of course!" Liang still held his face in both hands, with a shy look on his face: "After accepting this ring, you must marry Big Brother Wukong. People like Brother Wukong the most. Of course it''s okay to marry you~Oh~~ I''m so shy to say what''s in my heart!"


    Ding Shaying and Yan Lingjiao were shocked. The little girl actually confessed her confession, and her heart suddenly became anxious, but Yan Lingjiao was more direct and grabbed the ring from Liangyou''s hand. : "This...this ring belongs to me, how can you do this!"


    Liang immediately pouted a small mouth again, and even Ding Shaying was shocked by what he said: "What? Brother Wukong is not yours alone, knowing that you and Brother Wukong got better first, so I won¡¯t fight with you, you will be bigger and I will be smaller, but this ring will be given to me!"


    "Uh~" Yan Lingjiao was also stunned by Liang You''s words. She really didn''t expect Liang to say such a thing again, and she didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    People don''t even mind being a child. If she is talking about something, wouldn''t she become petty?What is the disgust of Sun Wukong?


    I have to say that in ancient times, there was such a good thing. It was normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines.


    After Yan Lingjiao heard Liang You''s words, she felt a little bit of resistance in her heart, but it was not unacceptable. She felt this way when Ding Shaying and Liang chose to follow Monkey King again.


    I struggled for a while, and then returned the ring to Liangyou: "Give it to you, and I will be bigger if I say yes!"


    "Of course, I''m not interested in size!" Liang You chuckled, took the ring, and wanted to try other things, but saw a dark shadow in front of him, and the ring in his hand had disappeared. Then he screamed: "Wow~~ Brother Wukong, the ring was robbed!"


    "Haha~~ I didn''t expect to meet such a baby today. It''s really lucky!" A slightly excited smile sounded from the side, admiring the simple ring in the hand, with a look of joy, and then watching Xiang Liang said, "Little sister, you can''t protect these treasures in your hands. How about giving them to your sister?"


    "You...you want this ring too?" Liangyou said in surprise: "Do you like Big Brother Wukong too, want to marry him?"


    But when she heard the woman smile, she looked up and down Sun Wukong unscrupulously: "The body is strong and handsome, and the strong masculinity exuding from her body makes her be cautious and jump straight. It''s really the most masculine man I have ever seen, and he can also get such treasures who charge him at will. It doesn''t hurt to marry him!" He said, he winked at Monkey King: " This son, are you willing to marry me?"


    Monkey King just glanced at the woman, and then said calmly: "Leave the ring, and then-get out!"


    The sissy man beside the woman suddenly looked upset: "Oh~ the young man has a bad temper. How can we return this kind of baby? It''s a joke. If you want to take it back, come here. Take it!"


    "Huh! Looking for death!" Ding Shaying looked angry. She already regarded the ring as Monkey King''s heirloom. Naturally, she couldn''t fall into others, so she had to do it right away when she got up, but she was quickly stopped by the second person: " Objective, you don¡¯t want your life. The two of them are Lou Yingxiu and Quan Jinfeng of the four kings of the Rongwu gang. If you offend them, you don¡¯t even know how to die. Although the treasure is precious, your life is more important!"


    "Huh~who am I? I turned out to be a group of bandits from the Rongwu gang. It''s no wonder that they would engage in stealing things!" Ding Shaying said coldly as she watched Lou Yingxiu and Quan Jinfeng.


    "Oh~ I heard our Rong Wu Gang, the little girl was not scared, she is pretty courageous!" Lou Yingxiu looked at Ding Shaying, but smiled, did not put her in her eyes at all, turned her eyes, looked towards Sun Wukong said: "How is it, son, how are you thinking about it? With such a big beauty like me, wouldn''t you be tempted?"


    "Shameless!" Yan Lingjiao said coldly.


    "I''m not interested in broken flowers and lost willows..." Monkey King still sat there calmly, drinking tea: "The words have been spoken, you still have three seconds..."


    Liang again kindly reminded: "I advise you to leave the ring as soon as possible, and go for your life. Brother Wukong won''t say the words a second time. If it''s late, he will die~~" After speaking, I counted: "Three...two..."


    "Dead?" Quan Jinfeng snorted coldly, "Huh~ the tone is not small, then I want to see what your stinky man is capable of taking our lives!"


    "One..." Liang spread his hands again: "It''s over, you have no chance..." ..

 2042 Chapter 89 Rong Wu Gang

    Quan Jinfeng was disdainful and full of feminine expression: "Oh, I really take myself seriously, I''m here, I have the ability to kill..."


    Before he finished his words, he saw Monkey King put a drop of water on his finger in the teacup, a finger popped out, and the drop of water flew out, passing through the mouth of Quan Jinfeng in a flash, causing his whole body to shock and his eyes widened. The whole body froze in place, motionless, and his expression was frozen on his face.


    I had to say an unbelievable word of''you'' in a hurry, and fell silent on the ground.


    Lou Yingxiu''s complexion changed drastically. She had never thought that Quan Jinfeng would be dealt with so easily. A strange fragrance radiated from her body, but it made Yan Lingjiao beside Sun Wukong puzzled: " This scent is so familiar..."


    But Ding Shaying''s complexion changed slightly: "No, it''s Yin Feng Lian!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Lou Yingxiu had already acted, and her expression was a little surprised: "The little girl is so knowledgeable, she still knows Yinfeng Lian?"


    He stretched out his slender hand and scratched Monkey King¡¯s neck in the air, but nothing happened...


    Lou Yingxiu''s face changed slightly, and he caught it again, but nothing has changed. At the moment, he finally moved, and the love of Yinfeng has failed?


    Liang saw him again, but he smiled: "Is it curious that your Yinfeng love doesn''t work for Big Brother Wukong? You are really stupid, telling you to leave things and go quickly, but you just want to stay and die. Have the same virtue with that Lang Lixiang..."


    "Junior sister?" Lou Yingxiu''s expression changed slightly after hearing the words: "Have you seen Lang Lixiang? Where is she now?"


    "Dead~" Liang said with a smirk: "Just like you now, I don''t know what it is, thinking that his Yinfeng love is great, and he is the enemy of Wukong, but he was killed..."


    "!!!" Lou Yingxiu was shocked, Yinfeng Love failed, and she lost the ability to resist. She hurriedly put the ring in her hand on the table in front of Monkey King, and said in horror: "Dong... give you back things. ...Please...please spare my life..."


    Monkey King glanced at her lightly: "Go away!"


    When Lou Yingxiu heard the words, her heart felt relieved, and she didn''t dare to speak too much. She hurriedly turned and fled here, even ignoring Quan Jinfeng''s body...


    Ding Shaying looked at Monkey King with a surprise: "Wonder like this, you didn''t kill her? You let her go?"


    Monkey King smiled: "The so-called long line and big fish, you always need someone to go back and report the news."


    Yan Lingjiao looked curious: "Do you want to do something with the Rongwu Gang?"


    Ding Shaying nodded thoughtfully: "Alright, this Rongwu Gang and that Wanxiong Gang are the same raccoon dogs, and they should have been wiped out long ago!"


    "Ah? Is the Rong Wu Gang so bad?" Liang You looked surprised.


    Xiao Er on the side stepped forward and kindly reminded: "A few objective people, you actually killed Quan Jinfeng and let go of Lou Yingxiu. This is terrible. I think you should run away and offend the bandits of Rong Wushan. , There will definitely be no end to it! They are all butchers who kill people without blinking! Run for your life!"


    Ding Shaying looked at Xiao Er: "What evil did Rong Wushan do? It scares you so much?"


    Xiao Erdao: "You must be outsiders? I don''t know what''s going on here. It''s a crime to speak of it. Since three years ago, a wedding was held in several villages near Zonghuai Town. The bandits of Mount Rongwu They will go down the mountain to grab the bride, and if they dare to resist, they will create a slaughterhouse, so that no one dares to get married now, ah!~~"


    "What? There are such bad guys in the world!" Liang heard this again, and was furious: "It''s too bad to separate two people who love each other, Brother Wukong, go, I''ll go up the mountain and take this to the army. Also slaughtered!"


    "I can''t do it! I can''t do it!" Xiao Er heard this and was frightened to stop: "I know that you guys are good in martial arts. Even Quan Jinfeng was planted in your hands, but two fists are hard to beat four hands. Rong Wushan¡¯s bandits are numerous and powerful, not to mention the remaining three of the four King Kong, their master is definitely a master who can¡¯t be provoked, martial arts are high and powerful, no master is in her hands. Recruit, you have lost your lives if you go, so let''s run away quickly, if you don''t run away, it''s too late!"


    "Kuan Lan?" Liang listened again, akimbo, and hummed: "What''s so great, even if she is high in martial arts, she definitely can''t be Wukong''s opponent!"


    "Little girl knows!" An old man next to Xiaoer took another look, and shook his head: "You don''t know the fierceness of the turmoil before you dare to do this. After you see it, I''m afraid you will die. Listen to my old man , Let''s go quickly!"


    Liangyou originally wanted to argue, but was stopped by Monkey King waved his hand: "Thank you for the reminder, we won''t bother you much." Then, he put a few copper plates on the table and got up and said, "Let''s go..."


    The shopkeeper also came: "This guest officer, put the money away. The expenses on the road are not small. You brought three female companions with you. Even if I invite you for this meal."


    "Thank you, then!" Monkey King smiled without saying a word, put away the copper plate on the table, took Liangyou and the others and left the inn.


    The shopkeeper and others looked at the backs of the few people leaving, and they all shook their heads: "It''s pitiful, I hope they can escape..."


    After leaving the town, on the mountain road.


    Liangyou pouted his mouth full of dissatisfaction: "What, they dare to look down upon Brother Wukong, it''s so annoying, Brother Wukong, why don''t you let me argue with them?"


    Monkey King: "Why don''t you have the same knowledge as ordinary people? Besides, people are also kind, don''t care too much."


    "Since Big Brother Wukong has said so, okay..."


    But at this moment, the sound of celebrating salute came into my ears...


    Ding Shaying looked into the distance and was very surprised: "Didn''t you say that no one around Zonghuai Town dared to get married? What is going on?"


    Monkey King said calmly: "There are always ignorant people in the world."


    Yan Lingjiao said: "I heard that Xiao Er said that as long as someone gets married, the bandits of Mount Rong Wu will go down the mountain to grab the bride. You said, will they also..."


    Monkey King: "Do you still need to say, for sure."


    "Too annoyed, absolutely can''t let them dismantle the two loved ones, Big Brother Wukong, go and say nothing to let the bandits succeed!" Liang took Sun Wukong''s hand again, before he agreed, he was pulling him Hurrying to the village...


    At the same time, a couple of kilometers away from Monkey King and the others, a couple of men and women were also attracted by the festive fireworks. Like Monkey King and others, they walked towards the village...

 2043 Chapter 90 Ignorance

    Entering the village, the firecrackers sounded in unison, and there was joy.


    Dozens of villagers hugged at the doorway of a family full of red happy characters. It was so lively.


    Just when Sun Wukong and his party of four had just arrived at the entrance of the village, they saw a man and a woman rushing towards the entrance of the village...


    "Chun''er, slow down..."


    The man is thin-skinned and tender. He looks like a weak young man, but although this young man has such a beard, he still looks a little bit girly, following behind a young girl. Running slightly panting.


    At such a small distance, just running to catch a breath, it seems that the physical strength is not very good.


    "Chun Yin and Qiu Jin..." Monkey King looked at the two, but smiled: "This is a bit interesting."


    Monkey King recognized the two of them, but the two did not know Monkey King, so Chunyin ran past Monkey King like a gust of wind, leaving a faint fragrance wind passing by...


    But when Qiu Jin passed by Sun Wukong and them, he politely gave them an apologetic look, and then hurriedly followed.


    Liang is also a host who likes to lively. Seeing that people use to run, she also quickly ran towards the house surrounded by people...


    Upon seeing Yan Lingjiao, Ding Shaying also quickened her pace...


    Sun Wukong walked unhurriedly. When he approached, the show had just begun. The bride and groom wore red cheongsam and walked into Datang...


    An old man also held a scroll and read aloud: "The sound of firecrackers, the newcomers enter; the setting sun is very good, the birds are flying; the laughter, the sky is auspicious; the gifted and beautiful woman, the Weaver Cowherd; !"


    "One worship heaven and earth aura, two worship...


    Liang saw this again, holding Hungarian in both hands, with a look of yearning: "Wow, getting married, they two are so happy~"


    "It''s really enviable..." Yan Lingjiao was also exaggerated by the atmosphere, and looked at Monkey King a little shyly.


    Qiu Jin on the side also sighed with emotion: "Look at them, how happy they are!"


    Chunyin nodded again and again: "Yes, forever, we are all in one mind.


    Qiujin looked helpless: "It''s old age..."


    "same¡­"


    "Different¡­"


    Seeing what they said was interesting, Liang also turned off: "Yes~ What''s the difference?"


    Qiujin was speechless for a while and didn''t know what to explain.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and patted Liangyou''s head: "Don''t make a noise, watch."


    "Oh~" Liang rubbed his head again and looked obediently at the court.


    It''s just that the two villagers behind him started talking again: "Mr. Qiu''s family dares to hold this wedding, she is not afraid of bandits going down the mountain to grab the bride?"


    Qiujin moved his ears and turned to look at the villager: "My fellow villager, are there any bandits here robbing relatives?"


    "This bandit, who specializes in snatching relatives, hasn''t dared to hold a wedding for a long time in these villages."


    "Yes~ This old Qu family held a wedding two years ago, and the daughter-in-law was taken away and pulled back. Today, she does not know her life or death, how dare she..."


    "Hey~ Although Granny Qiu is in a hurry to leave for the old Qu family, she always feels that this is a bad name if you don''t have a wedding, she can''t say it!"


    "Pediculous!" Sun Wukong heard the words and said calmly: "Knowing that there are bandits robbing relatives, and dare to make such a big fanfare, isn''t this harming others and self? Just because of the so-called fairness, the bride is at risk? It is ridiculous!"


    Qiu Jin looked at Monkey King and said: "What Xiongtai said is reasonable, but generally speaking, bandits are robbing houses, killing people and arson, and doing all kinds of evil. This is the first time I have heard of these bandits who specialize in snatching relatives. What do they do? "


    "Where do we know the mind of this bandit!"


    Liang also curiously pulled Sun Wukong''s hand: "Yes, Brother Wukong, what exactly does this bandit want to do when snatching relatives?"


    Sun Wukong said: "There must be a reason for the incident. If I guess it is correct, maybe the master of the Rongwu Mountain bandit is a spiritual man..."


    "Spirit?" Liang exclaimed again, Ding Shaying and Yan Lingjiao were also moved.


    Qiu Jin looked curious: "This Xiongtai, I don''t know what the spiritualist you are talking about is?"


    Monkey King glanced at her: "You shouldn''t ask this question."


    Qiu Jin was stunned, and immediately clasped his fists and said, "It''s me Meng Lang."


    Chunyin looked upset: "Hey, you guys, don''t say anything, don''t say anything. What an expression."


    Yan Lingjiao said: "This girl, please calm down, this is not an air, but can''t say."


    Qiujin also waved to Chunyin and said, "Chun''er, everyone has their own secrets. Since you can''t tell, don''t bother."


    Chunyin glanced at Monkey King and snorted softly.


    The tall villager behind him immediately said: "No need to argue about a few of them, let''s stop the topic. In other people''s weddings, they always mention bandits and bandits. It''s not auspicious. In case the bandits are..."


    Chunyin immediately akimbo her hands and said loudly, "What are you afraid of, if the bandits come, I''ll help you beat them away!"


    "Ah! Bandits?!!!"


    The villagers onlookers were shocked when they heard the words, making the atmosphere quiet for a few seconds.


    The mother-in-law Qiu in the inner room immediately said: "Don''t worry, everyone, since I dared to hold this wedding today, I know that the bandits will not go down the mountain to grab their relatives today. Please rest assured."


    "Don''t worry?" Sun Wukong looked at Granny Qiu: "Looking at your attitude, is it possible that you have reached an agreement with the bandits and begged them not to snatch their relatives? You are a lot of age, can you not be so naive, you believe the bandits. If the bandits are also trustworthy, then they are not bandits who do no evil."


    Mother-in-law Qiu immediately retorted: "How come the bandits are also humans, they have already snatched one of my daughter-in-laws, so why are they embarrassed to grab one..."


    "Stupid!" Sun Wukong glanced at Granny Qiu, showing disdain: "If you don''t want to lose another daughter-in-law and kill this daughter-in-law, the wedding should be aborted as soon as possible, and all the red happy characters will be cheated off. Let go, I think the bandits from Mount Rong Wu are coming soon."


    "Impossible!" Granny Qiu glared at Monkey King, with an excited expression on her face: "Don''t be alarmist here. I have already asked the master of Rong Wushan, and she agreed. It is impossible to snatch kisses again!"


    "Idiot!" Monkey King glanced at Granny Qiu: "If you are not an old man, I really want to beat you up."


    "Hey, boy, what you said is a bit too much!"


    Monkey King''s words immediately aroused public outrage.


    "That''s right, at a young age, how can you disrespect the old and love the young so much?"


    "Anyway, I''ve already said that, so do it for yourself." Sun Wukong''s face was flat: "There is still half a stick of incense, the bandits of Rong Wushan are coming."


    After speaking, turned around and left here...


    Yan Lingjiao and the others had no choice but to follow.

 2044 Chapter Ninety One

    Qiujin looked at the situation in the house, and then at the Sun Wukong and his party who had left, and immediately followed: "This Xiongtai, please stay, the bandits from Mount Rongwu will really come?"


    Monkey King looked at Qiu Jin and said, "In the past three years, whenever someone gets married within a hundred miles of Zonghuai Town, the bride was robbed by the bandits of Rong Wushan. Without exception, what do you think?"


    "How can this be good!" Qiu Jin looked at the festive scene not far away, with an anxious expression on his face: "The mother-in-law Qiu obviously believed the words of the master, but just as Xiongtai said, how can the bandits speak lightly? Believe it, I think it¡¯s not good enough here, no, since we ran into it, we must find a way to stop it."


    Chun Yi said with a dismissive look: "What are you afraid of, if the bandits come, I will fight them all back."


    Qiu Jin looked helpless: "Chun''er, don''t make trouble, the so-called two fists are hard to beat four hands, how can you beat dozens of bandits?"


    Liang heard this again and chewed Sun Wukong''s sleeves: "Brother Wukong, or let''s stay and help them. The bride and groom are obviously very happy, but if the bride is robbed, it would be really pitiful. ¡­"


    Yan Lingjiao was also unbearable: "Yes, Brother Wukong, should we stay and help them?"


    "I didn''t say not to help." Monkey King found a small bag and sat down: "It''s just that the stupid old woman is a little upset. Let''s wait here for a while."


    In fact, Sun Wukong didn''t care much about whether to help or not. He was only interested in Na Rong Wushan''s fury, so he chose to stay.


    "I know that Big Brother Wukong is the best." Liang again chuckled, and lay on Sun Wukong from behind.


    Monkey King looked at Qiu Jin: "I don''t think you have the power to bind the chicken, so don''t take this muddy water and leave quickly."


    Chunyin immediately akimbo his hips and glared at Monkey King: "Humph~ You don''t look down on people, I''m very good."


    Monkey King looked at her up and down, and said, "I really haven''t seen it."


    "Yeah~~ You disgusting man is so angry with me!" Chunyin glared at Monkey King, "Are you guilty to sign with me?"


    Monkey King looked at Chun Yin and shook his head, but he made him think that Monkey King was scared: "Why, scared? Then what are you talking about? Coward!"


    "Chun''er, don''t make trouble!" Qiu Jin said helplessly.


    Ding Shaying and Yan Lingjiao naturally knew that Monkey King was disdainful to compete with other girls, but they didn¡¯t want Monkey King to be underestimated. At the same time, they stood up and said, "If you want to make a gesture, let me ask for advice. Recruit!"


    Ding Shaying looked at Yan Lingjiao: "Girl Lingjiao, let me come!"


    Yan Lingjiao didn''t let it go: "Why, of course, Big Brother Wukong''s face must be upheld by me, I''ll go!"


    "let me do it!"


    Chunyin on the side looked angry, with hands on hips, and said domineeringly: "You two should stop quarreling, just go on together!"


    Qiu Jin patted his forehead: "Chun''er..."


    Chunyin pulled Qiu Jin behind him: "Don''t worry, watch it, I have to teach these two guys a lesson today."


    "This..." Qiu Jin looked at Monkey King with embarrassment.


    "It''s okay, anyway, I''m idle, I think it''s fun and watching a play." Monkey King looked casual: "Anyway, the children of the rivers and lakes, the feelings are all based on learning."


    Chunyin has already set up her posture, looking at Ding Shaying and the two women: "Come on!"


    Monkey King said: "Ding Shaying, you go."


    Ding Shaying smiled with joy, and took a step forward, but Yan Lingjiao looked upset and looked at Monkey King, "I can too."


    "Okay, come and watch the show!" Monkey King waved, Yan Lingjiao had to obediently walk to Monkey King and sit down.


    "Huh~ don''t cry when you lose!" Ding Shaying looked cold. She was always a person who was so obedient to others, only because she was so obedient in front of Monkey King. Look good.


    "It doesn''t matter who is crying!" Chun Yin hummed softly, and attacked first. Qingling''s body style still looked alike, and his fistwork was also intolerable. After a few tricks, it was with Ding Shaying. It was evenly divided.


    This made Ding Shaying a little surprised: "The little girl has some abilities, but it''s only the skill of a three-legged cat."


    As he said, the fist and foot movements accelerated in vain, and the strength was added a few points. After the two attacked each other a dozen strokes, Chun Yin was kicked in the abdomen by Ding Shaying and fell to the ground.


    "Chun''er, are you okay!" Upon seeing this, Qiu Jin was frightened, ran over in a hurry and helped Chun Yin up.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry!" Chunyin patted the dust on her body and looked at Ding Shaying: "Huh~ I''m a little capable, come again!"


    As he said, he was about to rush forward, but was stopped by Qiu Jin: "Chun''er, forget it, you are not someone''s opponent at all. If it weren''t for the opponent''s mercy, you would have been injured."


    "Since you have said so, this heroine will let her go!" Chunyin glared at Ding Shaying and hummed proudly.


    "I don''t have the skills, my tone is not small." Ding Shaying looked disdainful: "You are not worthy of shining shoes for Brother Wukong, and want to fight him?"


    "You!!" Chunyin was obviously not lighted by Ding Shaying''s qi, but before she could speak, she suddenly felt that the ground was slightly shaking. Several people looked towards the entrance of the village, but they saw that dozens of rides were amazing. Came here at speed...


    Chunyin looked surprised: "Could it be those bandits?"


    "Lou Yingxiu... why is she here? It seems that she is indeed a bandit from Rong Wushan." Yan Lingjiao looked at one of the leading three with a serious expression.


    "Since the identity has been determined, it will be easy!" Chunyin sighed softly, and blocked the avenue where a group of bandits passed, and shouted sharply, "Stop now!"


    Qiu Hongxiao and the others pulled the reins of their horses, and they all stopped in front of Chunyin, raising dust on the ground: "Who are you again?"


    Chun Yin immediately raised his head high, and reported her own name in a very''majestic'' manner: "Huh~ If this girl does not change her name, she will not change her surname, I am a good deed who draws a knife to help in the face of injustice-Chun Yin!"


    When Qiu Jin heard this, he slapped his forehead again, feeling helpless: "A good deed..."


    Even Ding Shaying and the others were speechless.


    Qiu Hongxiao looked disdainful: "The culture is not high, and the tone is not small. It is really bored to dare to care about our nostalgic affairs with Rong Wushan!"


    He said that he was about to do something, but was stopped by Lou Yingxiu: "Be careful, this little girl doesn''t look very good, but the man behind is not small, Quan Jinfeng was killed by him!"

 2045 Chapter 92: Complete Destruction

    Qiu Hongxiao and others immediately looked at Monkey King: "It turns out that it is him, that is really Yuanjia Luzhao, or it is good, he will be solved here too!"


    As he said, Qiu Hongxiao pushed the shield in his hand to the ground and made a dull sound: "I will let you see and see the power of my silkworm shield today!"


    "Oh my God! It''s a bandit from Mount Rongwu!"


    "Run!!"


    The villagers in the village were so scared to scream when they saw the situation at the entrance of the village, and they dispersed...


    "Huh, what kind of silkworm shield, look at it!" Chunyin didn''t have time to take care of the villagers. He gave a soft drink, and it was not bad for his light work. He rose from above and flew over Qiu Hongxiao''s head, and turned back in the air. He kicked towards the vital part of the back of his neck, but Qiu Hongxiao took the Celestial Silkworm Shield and turned and blocked him. Chun Yin slammed his kick on the Celestial Silkworm Shield, and suddenly there was a cracking sound of bones, and he cried out in pain. Chunyin was shaken and fell to the ground, holding her ankle in pain.


    Seeing this, Qiujin hurried over and helped her up: "Chun''er, are you okay?"


    Chunyin clutched her feet and shook her head: "Don''t worry, just twisted your bare feet..."


    Qiujin looked helpless: "It''s the ankle..."


    "same¡­"


    "Different¡­"


    "At this moment, do you have time to flirt and yell?" Qiu Hongxiao looked at Chun Yin and Qiu Jin, snorted coldly, and rushed forward with a shield in his hand, and then attacked them with a shield.


    "Not good!" Qiu Jin''s complexion changed slightly, but she had no power to bind the chicken, and could not resist at all. She could only hold Chun Yin and block her in front of her with her body.


    Seeing that this shield strike was about to hit, Qiu Jin was indispensable to break his bones and was seriously injured.


    The Monkey King on the side shook his head, his figure flashed in front of the two of them. He blocked the shield attack for both of her with bare hands. He turned to look at Chun Yin behind him: "If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t do it, otherwise It can only harm others and self."


    After being so taught by Monkey King, Chunyin didn''t talk back this time. After all, this is a fact.


    Looking back at Qiu Hongxiao''s side, he was shocked: "I actually blocked my Celestial Shield with his bare hands? How is this possible!"


    Monkey King looked at Qiu Hongxiao, but smiled: "It''s not just blocking it..."


    As soon as the voice fell, listening to the soft sound of''ka'', the Sky Silkworm Shield suddenly split like a spider web from the place where Monkey King resisted with one hand, and scattered all over the place.


    "how come!!!"


    This time not only Qiu Hongxiao was shocked, but also Lou Yingxiu and Huo Guanglun behind him were also shocked, and he didn''t see how the other party tried hard. The silkworm shield was broken?


    Just before Qiu Hongxiao recovered from the shock, Monkey King slapped him on his temple. With a scream, Qiu Hongxiao flew upside down in an instant, spewing blood and hitting the ground. A large pit of several meters was shaken out, and the vitality was cut off.


    Lou Yingxiu''s complexion changed drastically. This is not the first time she has seen this kind of scene: "No good, quickly retreat!" Obviously, at this time, she has clearly realized that they are definitely not the opponents of Monkey King, only the masters. Before he could fight, he hurriedly turned around and was about to run away...


    "I let you go once, how could I let you go a second time?" Monkey King looked plain, seeing Lou Yingxiu who turned to escape, with one hand and a finger, a beam of light shot out in an instant, piercing through his heart. , Fell to the ground weakly...


    "!!!"


    But while breathing, two of the Four King Kong were killed. Huo Guanglun, who had been silent for a long time, had a big change. With Lou Yingxiu as an example, he knew that it was impossible to escape, so he decisively raised the Xing Luo hammer towards Monkey King smashed over...


    Seeing that Monkey King swung lightly, a sword gas flew out of his hand. In a flash, Huo Guanglun''s head and the Xing Luo hammer in his hand were cut into two, and a headless corpse rolled to the ground.


    After that, Chunyin screamed "Ah" and was really shocked, but he was also a child of Jianghu, and there were a few lives in his hands, but he immediately reacted, looking at Monkey King with a look of wonder: "It''s amazing! It turns out that he didn''t want to compete with me before, not because he was afraid, but because he was disdainful!"


    Qiu Jin''s complexion was also slightly pale, but fortunately he had a good temperament and didn''t faint, but he was really frightened. He whispered to Chun Yin and warned, "Speak more politely to others, and this group of people looks good. It''s not easy, don''t offend others..."


    "Hmm~~" Chun Yin nodded repeatedly.


    "Mom! The four King Kong have been killed! Run away!!"


    Seeing this situation, all the crowds were so scared that they pissed off and fled in all directions...


    "Want to escape?" Ding Shaying snorted coldly, and the long sword in her hand was sold out, and she rushed into the bandits...


    At the same time, Yan Lingjiao also did...


    For these bandits who do no evil, the two of them did not have the slightest sympathy for them, but for a moment, all the bandits in the future have been killed, leaving no one to survive.


    For the first time, the bandits of Mount Rong Wu suffered a loss, and it was still a big loss, and even the four kings died.


    Monkey King walked up to Qiujin and Chunyin: "Is her ankle okay?"


    Qiu Jin said very politely: "Thank you for your concern, just twisted it, it doesn''t matter!"


    "Twist? I think at least I have broken bones?" Monkey King said, squatting down: "Let me take a look..."


    "This...isn''t it?" Qiu Jin hesitated.


    After hitting Soy Sauce for a while, Liang nodded again and again: "Yeah~ Brother Wukong, how can you touch a girl''s feet casually if you are not a man or a woman? What''s more, people already have a sweetheart..."


    "The children of the rivers and lakes, you still have to worry about these things. I''m talking about the doctors'' parents, what is there to avoid?" He said, he already took off Chunyin''s shoes...


    Qiu Jin wanted to say something, but after seeing Chun Yin¡¯s swollen ankles, he took a breath, and looked at Chun Yin with distress and reproach: "I said it was just a twist. It''s broken already!"


    Chunyin was also shocked when she saw it: "Wow~ it''s so swollen? My foot won''t just be crippled like this, right?"


    "How could it be so serious..." Monkey King raised Chun Yin''s ankle and rubbed it lightly for a while, only to see that the swelling subsided at a speed visible to the naked eye, and Chun Yin''s face showed a blush, coming from his ankle. She almost couldn''t help but scream out.


    In a moment, the bruises subsided, and Chunyin''s ankles have recovered.


    "Okay, don''t exercise vigorously, you will be fine after two days of cultivation."


    Chunyin got up and jumped on the ground, with a look of surprise on his face: "It''s really okay, I haven''t seen your skill, even your medical skills are so good!"

 2046 Chapter 93 News

    Qu Nan''s house.


    Sun Wukong and his party sat at the table, and Qu Nan wanted them deeply: "A few heroes, thank you so much. Without your help, I am afraid that Adi will not escape bad luck!"


    Chunyin''s expression of pride, just opening his mouth, is a thunderous man: "You don''t need to thank you, you should draw a knife to help when you see the injustice. This is what I should do if you are a good deed..."


    "Hey~~" Qiujin once again heard this, and patted his forehead helplessly, a headache.


    Liang chuckled again, and found it funny: "This sister is really interesting."


    Sun Wukong looked at Qu Nan and said calmly: "Ordinary people should do what ordinary people should do. Knowing that there will be bandits to snatch their relatives, for an insignificant name, they will just go their own way. , Your mother is confused, should you still have some brains? Wouldn''t you say anything to stop it? You still mess around with her."


    Qu Nan looked helpless: "I stopped, but her old man vowed that the bandits would not come to snatch their relatives. I said I couldn''t help her, so I had to leave her alone."


    Granny Qiu beat her foot on the side for a while: "I didn''t expect that the master of the house would turn back and forth. Such a lack of credit is really annoying to my old woman..."


    Adi immediately patted her back filially, and comforted: "Mother, don''t care too much, be careful to get angry..."


    Qu Nan also looked helpless: "Mother, how can you tell you about credit after you have said that the bandits? Fortunately, I met these kind heroes today, and they didn''t cause a big mistake. Otherwise, Ah Di also..." , He didn''t continue.


    "Several, thank you so much, otherwise the old woman, the poor daughter-in-law, will not be protected..." Granny Qiu said, she was about to kneel and bow.


    Sun Wukong didn''t pay attention to it. He looked annoyed with this old woman, but because she was an old man, she didn''t know anything about her and just ignored her.


    But Yan Lingjiao hurriedly helped her up: "Old man, you don''t have to be like this, it''s just a matter of effort..."


    Sun Wukong waved his hand: "Okay, these imaginary things can be avoided!" Then, he looked at Qu Nan: "I ask you something, you answer honestly."


    Qu Nan respectfully asked: "If you have any inquiries, you must know everything you can say, and you can say it!"


    "There should be other villages near your village, right? Are there any famous beauties, let me tell you."


    "Uh~" Qu Nan was slightly taken aback when he heard the words.


    Yan Lingjiao immediately cast a blank look at Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, what are you asking?"


    Chunyin looked at Sun Wukong with a look of contempt: "Seeing you look good, but I didn''t expect to be such a person..."


    Sun Wukong waved his hand at Chunyin unhappily: "You go play!" Then he said to Yan Lingjiao: "I''m just asking you about your sister''s news. Since you are so beautiful, then your sister will naturally It''s not bad, so it''s naturally different from ordinary people. Since it''s different, it should be easy to recognize."


    Ding Shaying nodded earnestly: "It does make sense!"


    Yan Lingjiao held her face in her hands, her face was happy and shy: "I... Am I really beautiful? Brother Wukong."


    Monkey King was a little helpless: "This is natural, but please grasp the point..."


    "What about me? What about me?" Liang also intervened horizontally.


    "You are beautiful too."


    "Hehe..."


    Qu Nan listened to Sun Wukong''s explanation, pondered for a moment, and then said: "Benevolence, I''m really sorry, but I didn''t pay much attention to this aspect. I have never heard of anyone who fits what you said..."


    Monkey King looked at Qu Nan with a look of contempt: "I don''t even know if there is a beautiful girl in the neighboring village. As a man, you really fail."


    "Uh~~" Qu Nan immediately wiped the cold sweat on his forehead awkwardly.


    Yan Lingjiao and the others rolled their eyes at Monkey King.


    Adi, who took care of Qiu¡¯s mother-in-law, thought for a while, and said, "I heard my master mentioned that there is a very beautiful beauty in Baili Village. At that time, he even wanted to marry someone as a concubine, but his wife knew After that, this matter will disappear..."


    "Bai Li Village?" Yan Lingjiao looked at Monkey King with excitement.


    "This is good information." Monkey King said: "Where is Baili Village?"


    Qu Nan walked to the door and pointed along the way: "If you go along this road in Baili Village, you should be there in about an hour or two, but Baili Village was looted by Rongwu mountain bandits half a month ago. There are not many households now."


    After Yan Lingjiao heard this, she was shocked: "What, Baili Village was looted?"


    Qu Nan sighed: "Yes, I heard that there seems to be a family married, but they did not go to court to get married. Everything was simple, but they were still robbed by Rongwu mountain bandits. The bride was robbed and the village was also bloodied. 1. Fortunately, a woman shot off the invading bandits, saving the village from the fate of being slaughtered."


    Monkey King smiled: "This woman seems to fit the person we are looking for!"


    Yan Lingjiao smiled with joy: "Big Brother Wukong, is she my sister?"


    "It should be, it is reasonable to calculate it with me."


    Yan Lingjiao Limara stopped Monkey King''s hand: "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go to Baili Village and see."


    "Don''t worry..." Monkey King said: "Since something happened in Baili Village, the bride was also robbed. Maybe the bride is still your sister''s friend. If so, she might not be in Baili Village anymore."


    Ding Shaying said: "You mean, she went to Rong Wushan to rescue the bride?"


    "It''s possible!" Sun Wukong nodded, "Besides, if we don''t solve Rong Wushan, once we leave, it would be a problem if they are here to catch Adi."


    "It seems that we have to go to Mount Rongwu!" Yan Lingjiao said, "Also, like these innocent bandits, we should also kill them all!"


    Chunyin on the side heard the words, his eyes lit up, and he stood up suddenly: "How can I get rid of such a thing as banditry! Let us go too!"


    Qiu Jin slapped his forehead, feeling helpless: "Not a good deed, Chun''er..."


    Chun Yi looked casual: "It''s not bad!"


    Qiujin: "It''s a lot worse!"


    Qu Nan looked worried: "Are you really going to kill the bandits in Rongwu Mountain? I heard that the master''s invulnerability and martial arts are far from comparable to those of the Four King Kong..."


    "Don''t worry! With Wukong''s big brother, it''s just a slap in the face of powerful people!" Liang You said with pride in his arms while holding Monkey King.


    "Let''s go!" Sun Wukong was too lazy to talk nonsense, stood up, glanced at Adi, and looked at Qu Nan: "Be good to her, she can appear next to you, it is also your last wife''s arrangement..." said Now, they have left with Liangyou...

 2047 Chapter 94 Mission

    Seeing Sun Wukong and his group leaving behind, Qu Nan turned to look at Ah Di, and whispered to himself: "Peier''s arrangement?..."


    On the way to Rongwu Mountain, Liang looked at Monkey King with curiosity again: "Big Brother Wukong, what did you mean by saying that Ah Di was Qu Nan''s last wife?"


    "That Di is the spiritual disciple of Qu Nan''s previous wife, Yang Peier..."


    Liangyou and the others were surprised: "Adi is a spiritualist? Then Yang Peier is dead?"


    Yan Lingjiao was angry: "These damn bandits, even if they snatch their relatives, they even kill people, really deserve to die!"


    Seeing how many people in Monkey King can talk, but they are full of forehead question marks, Chunyin is unhappy: "Hey, what kind of spiritualist are you talking about, what is it?"


    Qiujin: "Chun''er, they have already said that before, don''t ask if you can''t ask."


    Chunyin hummed softly: "What''s so great? What can''t you say about it?"


    Sun Wukong glanced at Chunyin and said, "You two are already involved in this matter. It''s not that I can''t tell you... the so-called spiritualist is..."


    Monkey King briefly explained to Qiu Jin what are spiritualists, but they were shocked when they heard that, Qiu Jin was even more exclaimed: "I didn''t expect such miracles in the world. I really gained my knowledge. !"


    Liang said again: "This is the new rule of our Yulingtuan. In order to prevent the world from falling into panic, please don''t talk about this casually, or my brother will talk about me again."


    Qiu Jin clasped his fists and said solemnly: "Don''t worry, I will be tight-lipped, and I will never say a word."


    Monkey King looked at Xiang Liangyou: "Do you have Juying Mountain''s signal fireworks? Give me one."


    Liangyou immediately widened her eyes exaggeratedly: "Wow~ Brother Wukong, do you even have to ask the Yulingtuan for help? Is the master really that powerful?"


    Ding Shaying and Yan Lingjiao were both moved and looked at Monkey King.


    "It''s not that serious. We are looking for someone this time. Naturally, the spiritualist will have to ask a professional to take care of it. How much do we have to notify?"


    In fact, Monkey King''s real idea is to take the opportunity to get the sister paper from Juying Mountain here, and take them to brush the BOSS together, and increase their favorability by the way.


    "That''s right..." Liang listened again, took out a firework and handed it to Monkey King.


    Monkey King took it, walked to the side to light it, and an ordinary firework shot straight into the sky, bursting open...


    Not to mention, this signal firework was discovered by the surveyor of Juying Mountain for the first time.


    "Fireworks, there are spiritualists, it seems to be the direction of Zonghuai Town!"


    "Quickly, notify Master Black Brachial!"


    Since the Kagu Incident, I got a point from Monkey King. Master Black Brachio is no longer like he only knew to practice in retreat. He would often call the princes into the hall to teach them the experience of cultivation, and today it is not. Exceptionally, Xuan Shuang, Zuo Qiuning and others were all present.


    An investigator hurried in and knelt in front of Master Black Brachial: "Enlighten Master Black Brachial, there is a signal coming from the direction of Zonghuai Town, it seems that a spiritualist has appeared..."


    "What color signal?"


    "Just ordinary fireworks..."


    "Ordinary..." Master Black Brachial nodded and looked around: "This Zonghuai Town should be under the jurisdiction of Liangzhou? Which Yulingshou is responsible?"


    "Master Enlightenment Black Brachial, it''s me and He Yishan!" Zhu Zhiyi stepped forward and said.


    "It''s Zhu Zhiyi~~ But just to be safe..." Master Black Brachial said, looking at Xuanshuang who was sitting quietly: "Add Xuanshuang with Yutong!"


    Xuan Shuang stood up and said, "Enlighten Master Black Brachial. Recently Shan Yutong has been mysteriously missing. I don''t know where he is now!"


    "Huh?" The Black Brachial Master frowned slightly when he heard the words, instinctively felt something wrong, but soon he was crushed down, looked around, and said: "If this is the case, who wants to go together?"


    Zuo Qiuning immediately stood up: "Go back to Master Black Brachial, my subordinates are willing to go!"


    Seeing Zuo Qiuning got up, Miao Qiao also hurriedly stood up: "Grandpa Black Brachial, I want to go too!"


    Black Bracer brought his huge head close to Miao Qiao''s face: "Grandson Miao Qiao, I don''t think you want to clean up the spiritualist, but you want to see your Wukong brother?"


    Miao Qiao''s face blushed: "Which... no, grandpa black brachio, don''t talk nonsense!"


    The Black Brachial Master laughed: "Okay~~ Even if I''m talking nonsense!" He said with a serious voice: "Zhu Zhiyi, He Yishan, and Xuanshuang, Zuo Qiuning and my Miao Qiao grandson , This time the spiritist will be handed over to the five of you to solve it. You must be careful in everything, but don''t let Tuwei-like things happen. If things can''t be done, save your life first!"


    "Yes!" The five Miao Qiao clasped their fists to lead their orders and went down the mountain together...


    On the mountain road, He Yishan looked at the four women next to him as his company, and his eyes were full of excitement and wretchedness: "Oh oh~~ I''m really fancy for this mission. There are four beautiful women accompanying me. It¡¯s worth reducing your life span by ten years!"


    With that, a salted pig hand stretched towards Zuo Qiuning...


    When Zhu Zhiyi saw this, the silver needle in her hand flashed instantly, but before she could take a shot, Zuo Qiuning kicked He Yishan down the stone ladder, rolling down the road...


    "Ouch~~Miss Qiu Ning, you are more ruthless than Zhiyi! My handsome face was almost disfigured..."


    "Huh~ deserve it!" Zuo Qiuning looked indifferent and snorted coldly: "If you dare to do anything to any of us, I will cut off your hands and feet!"


    "Uh~~" Seeing Zuo Qiuning''s eyes that didn''t seem to be joking, He Yishan was surprised: "Miss Qiu Ning, not seeing you for a while, your heart has become cruel enough! I can''t control the problem, don''t you really cut my hands and feet!"


    "If you don''t want to be cut, just be honest!" Zuo Qiuning said coldly.


    "Well, you cold girls, I can''t afford to provoke me, I''ll go in hiding now!" He Yishan said, speeding up his pace, seeing his wicked eyes, must have wanted to catch the attention of a girl on the roadside ¡­


    Go to the mountain path of Mount Rongwu.


    Monkey King looked at the weeds not far away, frowned slightly, and walked over...


    Liangyou and the others looked curious, and followed them: "Big Brother Wukong, what''s wrong?"


    "There seems to be someone there..."


    "People?" Liangyou heard the words and checked very seriously: "No!"


    Sun Wukong ignored her and walked straight along the grass until he walked more than fifty meters, but saw a woman lying on the ground covered in blood.


    The ground was scarlet, maybe because of excessive blood loss, he had passed out in a coma.

 2048 Chapter 95: Ru Yan

    Liang saw him again, with a look of surprise: "Wow~ there are really people, and she is still a woman, she is so badly injured, blood that has shed all over the place, it is so pitiful, is it a bandit from Mount Rong? Are we here to rape and kill?"


    "This group of beasts have one birth!" Yan Lingjiao heard this, suddenly angrily.


    Chunyin also gritted his teeth: "This group of bandits who do no evil is really incomprehensible. Today, this heroine must take me on the road!"


    Qiu Jin was unable to correct: "Chun''er, is walking the way for the sky."


    "almost!"


    "It''s a lot worse..."


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and slapped Liangyou on the forehead: "What is your little head thinking? What did you rape and kill..."


    Liang touched his head again, with a pity: "I''m just kidding, why are you so serious."


    Qiu Jin looked at the woman in the grass and said to Monkey King: "Don''t make trouble, Wukong, can you see if she can be saved?"


    Monkey King helped the woman up and turned her body over, making the woman''s face appear in front of everyone.


    With a familiar face, Sun Wukong did not have any surprises, because he had already known the whole story of the matter, so he would naturally not be surprised.


    But when Yan Lingjiao saw the jade pendant on the woman''s waist, her pupils shrank, Jiao''s body was shocked, and she squatted down hurriedly. After cheering the jade pendant on the woman''s waist, she looked at it for a while. The same piece of jade pendant was cut from his waist.


    Ding Shaying saw it, and was slightly surprised: "The same jade pendant... Is this woman yours..."


    Yan Lingjiao looked excited: "Whether or not, Brother Wukong, we must save her!"


    Even if Yan Lingjiao didn''t say anything, Monkey King would help him.


    Fluorescence appeared in the hands, shining on the woman''s body, Yan Lingjiao and the women were shocked to see, the woman''s pale face instantly returned to blood, and the scars on her body disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Chunyin''s eyes widened in shock: "It''s amazing, what kind of martial arts is this? I have never seen it before!"


    Qiu Jin exclaimed: "Don''t say I have seen it, I have never heard of it, in the world, there are still many unknowns that I and other mortals don''t know!


    After Monkey King''s treatment, the woman moved her eyebrows slightly, opened her eyes, looked at Monkey King and the others, and looked around again, and she seemed very peaceful: "Did you save me?"


    "Don''t talk about this!" Yan Lingjiao came to the woman and showed the jade pendant in front of her eyes: "This jade pendant is yours?"


    The woman touched her waist and nodded: "Yes..." But just now, she saw that Yan Lingjiao still had an identical jade pendant in her hand. She was taken aback for a moment, and she also asked excitedly: "This Piece of jade... is it yours?"


    Without waiting for Yan Lingjiao''s answer, she hurriedly got up, stretched out her collar and looked in. When she found the birthmark of the bright red orchid on her neck, she suddenly became happy: "Sister... are you really my sister?"


    "Are you really my elder sister?" Yan Lingjiao was stunned. She really didn''t expect that she would recognize her sister in this way.


    "Yes~ I am!" The woman nodded excitedly.


    The two women immediately hugged each other tightly: "I finally found you, sister (sister)!"


    Liang opened his mouth wide as he watched from the side again: "Isn''t it! This way I can find my long-lost sister? Isn''t it too easy?"


    It''s really too simple, and the simplicity is amazing, but it''s not surprising if you know that Monkey King is contributing to the incident.


    After the two sisters recognized each other, the woman came to the Sun Wukong and the others, and bowed respectfully: "Little girl Ruyan, thank you for your kind help. My sister has been taken care of by you all the time. I really don¡¯t know how to repay such a great kindness. ¡­"


    Monkey King helped the woman up and smiled: "Don''t be so polite, you are Ling Jiao''s sister, that is, my eldest sister, your own family..."


    Yan Lingjiao''s face turned red instantly, and she was happy in her heart without refuting it.


    Liang You also said: "That''s right, Sister Ling Jiao''s sister, that''s my sister, you''re welcome, but why are you called Ru Yan? Shouldn''t it be Yan Lingxia?"


    "When my mother washed my clothes and lost me by the river, I was so young and I had forgotten my real name. I didn''t even know the way home, so I was called Ru Yan. Later, fortunately there was a kind person. Saved me, and helped me find a good house for them to take in, so I didn¡¯t starve to death on the street..."


    After hearing these words, Chunyin had a grumpy expression on his face: "Oh my God~ There are still mothers in the world who lose their children while doing laundry? How stupid is that!"


    "Ahem~~Chun''er, don''t say a few words!" Qiu Jin hurriedly covered Chun Yin''s mouth, and looked at the two sisters Yan Lingjiao apologetically.


    Ru Yan smiled generously and didn''t care. In fact, she thought so in her heart, but when she saw Monkey King, she was stunned, and then started to look at him directly: "You..."


    How does she feel that this person is so familiar?


    Yan Lingjiao looked curious: "What''s the matter, sister?"


    Ru Yan didn''t answer, but looked at Monkey King very seriously, looked at it from top to bottom, and finally showed a happy expression on her face: "Really...really you?"


    Seeing Ru Yan''s expression, Monkey King pretended to think very seriously, and said, "Listening to what you said, I remembered that when I traveled the rivers and lakes before, I did pick up a little Luo by the river. Li, later found a family without children, gave them some money and let them take care of it."


    "Isn''t it? There will be such a coincidence in the world?" Chunyin was dumbfounded when he heard this, even Qiu Jin was stunned.


    Liangyou held his face in both hands, wandering away: "Wow~ It''s so romantic. It turns out that the person who saved Ling Jiao''s sister when she was a child was Big Brother Wukong. This is the so-called fate arranged by God?"


    "Ahem~~" Monkey King coughed slightly, feeling a little embarrassed in his heart. This was not a fate arranged by God, but a fate arranged by himself.


    "Sure enough, it''s you!" After Yan Lingxia heard this, she threw into Sun Wukong''s arms with excitement: "Eighteen years, I finally see you again!"


    Upon seeing this, Yan Lingjiao became jealous and pulled her sister away: "Although you are my sister, Brother Wukong is mine, and I won''t let it go to you!"


    "I should be the one who said this, right?" Ru Yan smiled softly, "Besides, I have known Wukong brother 18 years ago~ I have already made a promise with him. I will marry when I grow up. For him, he also promised to marry me!"

 2049 Chapter 96 I Despise You

    Chunyin was curious when he heard this: "Do you remember what happened eighteen years ago so clearly?"


    Ru Yan looked serious: "This is an agreement between me and Brother Wukong, how can I forget it!"


    Liang asked curiously: "Eighteen years ago? How old were you then?"


    Ru Yan: "Four years old..."


    "You actually made this kind of agreement with someone at the age of four?" Chunyin and other women looked at Monkey King with a strange expression.


    Monkey King: "It''s just a joke!"


    Ru Yan immediately retorted loudly: "It''s not a joke, but I am serious. I have never forgotten it in 18 years. Do you want to admit it?"


    Yan Lingjiao muttered to the side: "I don''t care, how can I take things seriously when I was young!"


    But Ru Yan smiled: "Sister, you''re such a mess!"


    Sun Wukong spread his hands together: "Okay, there is no need to argue about this kind of thing. Marrying a younger sister is marrying, and marrying an older sister is also marrying. I can just marry your sisters together.


    Upon hearing this, Chunyin immediately cast a contemptuous look at Sun Wukong: "You still want to have three wives and four concubines? It''s so inconsistent with love, I despise you!"


    Qiu Jin stretched out his hand and covered Chun Yin''s mouth: "This is someone''s private matter, don''t participate in it."


    Liang hugged Monkey King''s arm and immediately assisted: "Isn''t it normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines? Besides, a man who is as good and handsome as Wukong and has super martial arts should be even more so. Anyway, I and Ling Jiao are both ranked It¡¯s big and small, it¡¯s okay to add a sister Ru Yan."


    Sun Wukong listened and rubbed Liangyou''s head appreciatively. The latter suddenly narrowed his eyes, and his face was filled with joy.


    Ru Yan and Yan Lingjiao were both stunned, but Yan Lingjiao watched Ru Yan first speak, her complexion flushed: "I''m fine, if my sister agrees, I won''t have any objection..."


    "..." Ru Yan''s face was reddish, she glanced at Monkey King, then lowered her head again. She was silent and did not speak, which was regarded as acquiescence.


    The two sisters are now the only relatives of each other, maybe this is the best, at least they don''t need to be separated anymore.


    Chunyin was on the side with an exaggerated expression: "Wow~~ I actually agreed to it. Sisters have received both. It''s so exciting!"


    "Ahem~~" Qiu Jin hurriedly pulled Chun Yin behind her: "Don''t mess around...but this ending may be the best."


    The conflict between the two sisters was resolved in this way, and Yan Lingjiao took Ru Yan''s hand intimately again: "Sister, who on earth hurt you? Tell me, I will help you... No, my name is Brother Wukong will help you get revenge, tell you, Brother Wukong is amazing!"


    "Ahem~~ I''m really good!" Monkey King continued without a heartbeat.


    Ru Yan did not understand the meaning of Sun Wukong''s words, and said slightly serious: "This is a long story..."


    Monkey King: "Then make a long story short."


    "Some time ago, one of my best sisters got married. I didn''t expect that on the day she got married, she was robbed by Rongwu bandits, so I came to Rongwu Mountain to rescue my sister... Others are fine. To deal with it, it was lost to the great master of Rongwu Mountain, and he retreated many times. So I have been wandering around Rongwu Mountain looking for opportunities, and finally encountered that the four kings are all going down the mountain on missions to bring the bandits. It¡¯s almost gone. I sneaked in again, but I was still found by the master, and I was hit hard and escaped, and then I was what you looked like when you saw me."


    Monkey King smiled and said, "It seems that your skill is also good if you can escape in the hands of that master."


    Ru Yan''s face was reddish, a little embarrassed, and at the same time extremely serious: "But still can''t match the master, this person has extremely high martial arts, even if the heart is pierced, he can survive safely, as if he has an immortal body. "


    "Immortality?" Qiu Jin and the others were shocked.


    Monkey King said: "It seems that Kuan Lan is indeed a spiritualist."


    "Spiritual?" Ru Yan looked puzzled.


    "The spiritist is..." Yan Lingjiao stopped her sister and explained to her patiently.


    After listening, Ru Yan also had the same expressions as Qiu Jin and the others at the time: "So there are such incredible things in the world."


    Liang looked at Monkey King again with a look of surprise: "An unkillable spiritualist, Brother Wukong, is this a spiritualist who has accumulated a lot of hope for many years?"


    Monkey King said: "Such a spiritualist cannot be described for many years... an unkillable spiritualist, this is interesting... let''s go up the mountain and meet her for a while..."


    "Is this... really okay?" Ru Yan hesitated, but she had personally experienced how powerful the master is.


    Liang said again: "Sister Ru Yan, don''t worry, there is no problem with Wukong Brother!"


    When Ru Yan heard the words, she looked at Monkey King. She knew about the severe injuries she had suffered before, but she was intact now, but she believed that Monkey King had some abilities.


    Although she had known Monkey King a long time ago, she didn''t know how powerful Monkey King was.


    At this time, the bandits of Mount Rong Wu were basically taken down by the Four King Kong, and the remaining bandits were more or less dealt with by Ru Yan, so this time Sun Wukong and his party came to Mount Rong Wu but did not encounter one. The bandit who was blocking the road soon arrived at the gate of the main hall of the Rong Wu Gang.


    However, they heard the sound of fierce fighting from the hall. When Yan Lingjiao and the others were full of curiosity and wanted to see what happened, they saw a man flying out of the hall and falling to the ground. , Rolled a few times, and stopped at the feet of Monkey King and his party.


    After seeing this person''s face, Liang looked surprised again: "Ah~ Brother Wukong, it''s the handsome guy who robbed our room at the inn!"


    "Bai Li Deng Feng?" After seeing this person''s face, Ru Yan looked surprised: "Are you still alive? Are you here to save Xiao Qing?"


    "Who...who are you?" Baili Dengfeng wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looking at Ru Yan, frowning slightly: "You know... Xiaoqing?"


    His breathing seemed very messy, and it seemed that he had suffered a lot.


    Ru Yan was surprised: "I am Ru Yan, Xiaoqing''s best friend, don''t you know me?"


    Baili Dengfeng shook his head: "Sorry, I don''t remember the past clearly. I only remember that my name is Baili Dengfeng, and a wife named Mu Qing was taken away. Recently, after hearing the name of Kuanglan, I feel a little bit I''m familiar, so I came to see Rongwu Mountain..."


    Ru Yandai frowned, "Isn''t it amnesia?"


    Monkey King stepped forward to lift Baili Dengfeng from the ground, glanced at a scar on the back of his head, and said, "It is indeed because of a heavy blow to the head that caused local amnesia."

 2050 Chapter 97 The Body of Double Ninth

    In the original book, Baili Dengfeng had been killed by Kuanglan, but was rescued by Ru Yan. Only then did he have the body of Chongyang.


    Now because of Monkey King¡¯s relationship, Ru Yan has nothing to do with him, but the destiny belonging to Baili Dengfeng still follows his trajectory, but his wife changed from Ru Yan to Mu Qing. On the day of marriage, his wife was taken by Kuang Lan. Rob, in the face of the storm, maybe it¡¯s because the protagonist¡¯s halo is showing off. Knowing that if Baili Dengfeng is dead, no one will come to save him, so he miraculously survived, but his head was hit hard, causing local amnesia. But he still didn''t forget to save his wife, just forgot who the key enemy was.


    On the way to find his wife¡¯s enemy, I heard Kuanglan¡¯s name by chance, and felt familiar. Then I came to Rongwu Mountain and fought with Kuanglan. It¡¯s just that Baili Dengfeng without the body of Chongyang, martial arts is average, and where is it. Opponent, fortunately, the protagonist''s halo is strong enough, and he has not been killed by the sudden move of the storm, waiting for the arrival of Monkey King and others.


    Although Ru Yan and Baili Dengfeng both came to Rongwu Mountain on the same day, but one was in the morning and the other was in the afternoon. The time was staggered, but the two did not meet.


    At this time, the sound of slow footsteps came from the hall of sudden listening, without any rush, but the voice was very steady and loud.


    For a moment, I saw a woman full of evil, yet noble and beautiful, walked out of the hall, standing at the door, looking down at Monkey King and the group of people, after a glance at Baili Dengfeng, she finally fixed her eyes. On Ru Yan''s body, her face was angry: "It''s you again!"


    During this period of time, Ru Yan has been harassing them Rong Wushan. She just repelled her in the morning. Why is she here again: "It seems that you have not learned enough. You dare to bring people to me Rong Wushan!"


    Chunyin looked at the evil woman standing at the door with a look of surprise: "She is the head of Rong Wushan? Turns out to be a woman! I thought the guy who specializes in snatching brides is a wretched uncle."


    Ru Yan glared at Kuanglan and yelled coldly: "Kuanlan, where did you hide Xiaoqing? Quickly let Xiaoqing go, otherwise I will beat you Rong Wushan today!"


    "Huh~ I''m a defeated general, I don''t have the skills, my tone is not small!" Kuang Lan looked disdainful: "Don''t think that finding a few shrimp soldiers and crabs will be able to fight me wildly. The garbage is just garbage after all, even if it is too much, it is garbage!"


    Monkey King looked at the storm and laughed: "This is really domineering, I like it, but it should be for me. You are now a polished commander, don''t be so arrogant."


    "Huh?" Kuang Lan''s face moved slightly, staring at Monkey King: "What do you mean?"


    "It means it literally, you from Mount Rong Wu, we have solved all the Four King Kong and everything. I want to come to Mount Rong Wu and you are the only one who is in charge, right?


    "You killed Lou Yingxiu and the others?" An angry expression suddenly appeared on Kuang Lan''s face, and the whole person''s breath became extremely cold: "It''s really looking for death!"


    The soul of the hand surged, and the Jiao body flashed, and it was already slapped at Monkey King!


    Without waiting for Monkey King to take action, Ru Yan on the side was already taking the lead: "Don''t want to hurt my Brother Wukong!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the palms of the two of them had already collided together, and the strong palm wind carried an invisible wave and burst out, which was amazingly destructive.


    Seeing the figures that flashed back and forth in the field and collided with each other from time to time, Qiu Jin and Chun Yin were shocked. In their eyes, they would inevitably be surprised to see such fierce fighting scenes.


    But for a moment, Ru Yan and Kuanglan had a dozen tricks, but that was the only way to go. Ruyan''s strength should be around the seventh heaven, while Kuanglan was above the eighth water, which was a big difference. It''s not easy to face the top ten tricks.


    In the end, Kuang Lan slapped Ru Yan''s mouth, and everyone clearly heard the sound of a bone crack, and Ru Yan''s beautiful body flew out directly and fell to the ground!


    But Kuangma looked around, but it was not the slightest negligence.


    Yan Lingjiao, who was watching the show, saw it, but exclaimed: "Ah~ My sister is injured! Big Brother Wukong, go and save my sister!"


    "Don''t worry, watch it!" Monkey King had a plain face: "I helped your sister awaken the body of Chongyang. She who possesses the body of Chongyang, at least can still fight against the waves!"


    "The body of Chongyang?" Yan Lingjiao looked curious, and hurriedly looked towards the field, but just to see the body of her sister who fell to the ground suddenly waved like coals, flashing out from the opposite direction again. The palm smashed into the wild!


    The violent storm that had already fought with Ru Yan more than once or twice had already been mentally prepared. When Ru Yan flashed, when she just launched an attack, she had already turned around to attack, and the two fought together again, but not a few rounds. , Ru Yan¡¯s skull was cracked by the slap of the storm, and she was dead, so scared Yan Lingjiao almost fainted, but the next moment, Ru Yan¡¯s body was charred and disappeared again, and she flashed from another direction safely. Going away...


    "The body of Chongyang, really annoying physique!" Kuang Lan looked impatient. For a long time, Ru Yan was so annoyed with this helpless play. She escaped many times, but she was helpless.


    "This...this...this...what kind of exercise is this? What''s the situation? This is?" Chunyin and Qiujin watched as Ru Yan was knocked down again and again, her body disappeared, and she suddenly appeared from the other, just watching. His face was shocked and dumbfounded.


    Don''t talk about the two of them, Ding Shaying and the others are all stunned. I saw Ru Yan''s skull cracked before. It should be dead, right?what on earth is it?


    So, one by one, they all looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    "This is the body of Double Ninth. If it''s complicated, you don''t understand it. To put it simply, this is a special physique that can be resurrected infinitely, an immortal body in the true sense."


    "This... so powerful?" Yan Lingjiao and the others opened their mouths into an''O'' shape in shock.


    They just heard that Kuanglan has an immortal body, but they didn''t expect that even Ru Yan herself would have it!


    Qiu Jin sighed with emotion: "The big world is really amazing. I didn''t expect such a wonderful physique in the world."


    Liang said again: "If this is the case, isn''t Sister Ru Yan invincible, why would she still lose?"


    "Because everyone''s energy is limited, infinite resurrection also needs the support of Yang Qi in the body. As a woman, Ru Yan is not as good as a man, so she will soon be exhausted. At that time, there will be no infinite resurrection of the Double Ninth Body. The effect..."

 2051 Chapter 98

    As Monkey King helped Yan Lingjiao and the others explain, Ru Yan also fought dozens of tricks with Kuanglan, and finally gradually became unable to support her.


    I have to say that this Double Ninth Body does exist for ordinary people as if it has been opened up. It is not easy to beat the opponent with dozens of moves in a big realm, not to mention Ru Yan has hurt the storm several times. , Unfortunately, Kuang Lan also possesses an immortal body, and the vital damage is also restored in an instant. If he were an ordinary person, he would have been worn to death long ago.


    Yan Lingjiao watched Ru Yan, who was losing strength in the field, grabbed Monkey''s arm and looked anxious: "Big Brother Wukong, sister seems to be running out..."


    Monkey King touched her head: "I am here, what are you worried about."


    After speaking, he said to Ru Yan: "Ru Yan, step back!"


    Ru Yan, who had gradually lost her physical strength, immediately slapped him again with Kuanglan, and stepped back to Monkey King''s side, and said with a serious face: "Is it clear? Have you found the weakness of her immortal body? "


    It turned out that Ru Yan was the vanguard to buy time for Monkey King, so that he could find the weakness of the immortal body.


    This is like her Double Ninth Body, it will be invalid when physical strength and Yang Qi are exhausted, and that violent immortal body must also have weaknesses.


    Seeing Ru Yan retreating, Kuang Lan did not immediately pursue her again. After dozens of moves, she also needed to relax.


    For Ru Yan¡¯s kindness, Monkey King would naturally not reject it, but he did not immediately answer, but looked at Qiu Jin: "Did you see anything?"


    Seeing that Monkey King suddenly asked the question to himself, Qiujin was stunned, and politely clasped his fists to answer: "I am really ashamed, there is not enough information, I didn''t see anything..."


    Sun Wukong heard the words and looked at the storm: "She is a soul-wisher, and Yan''er Ling holds. As an ordinary person, it is common sense not to see it."


    When Kuang Lan heard this, his face changed slightly, this guy has seen through his true identity?


    Ding Shaying and the others are also full of curiosity: "Big Brother Wukong, what are the spiritists and Yanerlings?"


    "The spiritual aspirations issued by ordinary spiritual masters will disappear with the death of the spiritual disciple, but the spirit mainly abandons its own reincarnation and issues spiritual aspirations at the cost of eternal life, then this kind of spiritual aspirations can gather infinitely. The life energy of, the spiritual disciple who has been given such aspiration will have the incorruptible body of the vajra, even the immortal body, this is the spiritual aspiration of long aspirations...


    Ding Shaying was very moved when she heard this: "Who would be so stupid to issue a spiritual wish at the expense of reincarnation and never being able to transcend life?"


    Chunyin continued: "That''s right, what did the spiritual master encounter? I dare to issue such a perverted spiritual wish!"


    When Qiu Jin heard this, he was stunned and looked at the storm: "It turns out that the so-called immortal body is better to use life after life as a substitute!"


    "So this is the secret of her immortality?" Ru Yan heard the words and looked at Monkey King.


    Monkey King looked at Qiu Jin with some appreciation: "That''s right, with just such a clue, you can immediately guess the secret of the immortal body."


    Liang asked again, "Then what is Yaner Lingzhi, Brother Wukong?"


    Before Monkey King could answer, the violent waves on the side were in vain, and his figure flashed before Qiu Jin. He pinched her throat with one hand, lifted it up in the air, and said coldly: "Some smart people usually Will not live long!"


    It seems that Kuang Lan is obviously afraid of Qiujin. Although the secret of the long-wish spiritist should be known to everyone who is the Yulinguan, but this Qiujin is just an ordinary person. He obviously didn''t know anything before, listen. What is a spiritualist, she can immediately guess the secret of her immortality, if she is allowed to stay for a while, won''t she discover the secret of restraining her immortality?Although this may be very low, even if it is only a slight possibility, Kuang Lan feels that it must be eradicated.


    "Qiu''er~! You put Qiu''er away soon, or I want you to look good!" Seeing that Qiujin was caught by the storm, Chunyin suddenly became anxious and shouted angrily.


    Qiujin was pinched and lifted in the air, struggling hard...


    "Let? A joke!" Kuanglan looked arrogantly: "The person I want to kill has never been able to slip away from my hands!"


    "Hey~ It''s not okay to say such big talk in front of me!" Monkey King looked at Kuanglan and kindly reminded: "That way I can''t help but want to slap you in the face..."


    Kuang Lan glanced at Monkey King and snorted coldly, "Then you can try it!"


    As he said, his hands were applied in vain, and he wanted to crush Qiujin''s throat...


    But seeing that Monkey King had already flicked one step at a time before her, a finger wind instantly bounced on the wrist of the storm, making her hand holding Qiu Jin''s throat loose, Qiu Jin also fell from the air; and Monkey King was the body. The shape flashed, already embracing Qiujin with one hand, flashing back to the place.


    It''s just that the position he was holding Qiujin''s right hand was a bit indecent, and his five fingers were sunken in it, very soft.


    Sun Wukong, an unscrupulous guy, pretended to be curious and squeezed, looking at Qiu Jin and said, "How come you are like a woman, so soft, it''s no wonder that you look weak."


    "Yeah! You, you, you...what are you doing! Quickly let go of Qiu''er!" Chunyin on the side saw it, like a cat stepped on its tail, jumping up and screaming.


    Qiujin was also blushing, and his face was uncomfortable: "You...you put me down first."


    Sun Wukong put her down in accordance with his words, Chun Yin immediately ran over, guarding Qiu Jin behind him and staring at Monkey King: "You pervert is insulting my Qiu''er, it''s disgusting!"


    "Hey, don''t nause me! Brother is a pure man, he likes women!"


    "Uh~~" When Chun Yin heard this, he stayed for a while, watching Monkey King grunt, not speaking, and pulling Qiu Jin to the side.


    "What''s the mess, I''m still in the mood to take care of these nosy things!" At this moment, the madness is obviously very angry. The attitude of Sun Wukong and others who dare to be distracted in the face of them is obviously irritating her, which simply did not affect her Kuanglan is in sight!


    With an angry shout, her figure flashed again, and she patted Qiujin with a palm. It seemed that she had made up her mind to kill Qiujin.


    "Dare to come! Think of me as a decoration!" Chunyin shouted angrily, and blasted towards the violent waves with a deadly palm...


    Qiu Jin was shocked to see: "Chun''er, don''t!!"


    Unfortunately, it was too late. At the moment when the two palms touched each other, he saw Chun Yin spouting a mouthful of blood and flew out. Afterwards, Qiu Jin hurriedly reached her back and tried to catch her, but it was terrifying. The strength was hit, even she flew out together, spewing blood in the air with Chunyin...

 2052 Chapter 99: Very Interesting

    "It''s really simple, I don''t know whether to live or die!" Monkey King looked at the two people who vomited blood and shook his head helplessly.


    In the previous duel between Ru Yan and Kuanglan, I should have seen the gap between the two. I didn''t expect that Chunyin would dare to confront others. Does this mean she is brave or brainless?Or maybe IQ is zero when people are angry?


    Well, now not only is he injured, but also Qiujin is affected.


    If the two of them fell to the ground again, they would be injured again and again. With their physique, they were properly killed on the spot.


    Sun Wukong had to dodge again, catching Qiu Jin and Chunyin from left to right in the air: "Can''t you just use your brain? Is this turmoil that your three-legged cat can fight against?"


    Unfortunately, Chunyin could no longer hear Monkey King''s voice, because she had closed her eyes tightly and was stunned on the spot.


    On the contrary, Qiujin¡¯s mouth was bleeding, although he was seriously injured, he was still awake. Seeing Chunyin¡¯s airy appearance, he looked anxious: "Chun''er~ Are you okay?" He sniffed and listened again. Listening to the heartbeat, Qiujin''s delicate body trembled, and his pulse was detected again, his complexion instantly turned pale...


    This is simply a sign that the heart pulse is broken and the sky is lacking!


    "Don''t worry about your sadness..." Sun Wukong condensed a light group in his hands, and he did not enter Chunyin''s mouth: "With me, she can''t die. When I send the storm to rescue her, you will hold her first. Go aside."


    "Okay! Okay!" Qiujin was overjoyed when he heard that Chunyin was still saved. She had seen Monkey King''s way of saving Ruyan before. She didn''t have much doubt about Monkey King''s words.


    And she also found that after Monkey King had penetrated the light group into Chunyin''s body, her heartbeat and pulse had also stabilized, and she was relieved to hold Chunyin and walked aside.


    Monkey King looked at the storm, with one hand behind him: "Now, let me test how well you are."


    "Huh! Arrogance!" Kuanglan screamed coldly, his body shape flashed in front of Monkey King, running the spirit of the soul, palms like the wind, and all moves were slapped toward Monkey King''s neck, heart, etc. !


    "Brother Kong! Be careful!" Ru Yan watched the battle with a worried look, but the next moment, she was stunned again, because she was shocked to find that Monkey King blocked all the attacks of Kuanglan with only one hand motionless. Chic and so understatement.


    "This...this is impossible!!" Kuang Lan was also taken aback by the strength shown by Monkey King. After a scream, the strength in his hands increased in vain. Every palm and every foot carried a great strength, Tiger Tigers give birth to wind, if ordinary people get the upper hand, they will probably end up with broken bones and tendons.


    Unfortunately, he was still blocked by Monkey King with one hand at will, and he nodded in satisfaction: "It''s okay, the move is ruthless, and no effort is spared. Although there is kind thoughts in his heart, he is willing to slaughter people for his own sake. Don¡¯t do it for yourself, for the sake of you to be able to do this, then you should be able to do so for the one you cherish, yes, I like your character! You passed the preliminary test!"


    "What fit is not up to the standard, don''t be too arrogant!" Kuang Lan yelled, squeezing his palm into a knife, and thrusting it straight into Monkey King''s heart. However, Monkey King instantly grabbed his wrist, twisted it gently, and twisted it. Turned around, turned his back to him, and then kicked her ass again, causing the storm to fly forward indecently and hit the rock wall.


    Yan Lingjiao suddenly pursed his mouth when he saw it, and said, "Big Brother Wukong, hitting people go to hitting people, why are you kicking your ass?"


    Monkey King spread his hands and looked at Kuang Lan''s devilish figure, and said, "Then you say I can beat that? It''s so troublesome to fight with women."


    Yan Lingjiao had nothing to say when he heard the words.


    However, Kuanglan looked at Monkey King with a solemn expression: "Except for him... I didn''t expect that there are people in the world who have better skills than me. How is this possible! I don''t believe it!"


    The violent storm screamed and screamed, and dashed to attack Monkey King again...


    It''s just a pity that in front of Monkey King, there is no need to use much nonsense to describe the scene at this time. He just casually stroked his hand, and the sword energy sprayed out from the two fingers of his food. Feet, split in half!


    "Oh my God!!"


    When Liang saw these possibly bloody scenes again, he was immediately frightened and screamed, and Yan Lingjiao and the others all turned pale.


    "Is this... solved?" Ru Yan said dazedly, resisting the discomfort in her heart.


    Monkey King: "How can it be so easy? I wish that the spiritualist has an immortal body."


    As the sound fell, he saw that Kuang Lan''s body, which had been divided in half, suddenly closed and healed automatically, and was resurrected again intact and full of blood.


    "Really...really resurrected!!" Qiu Jin looked shocked.


    Monkey King looked very interested: "It turns out that this is the immortal body that is exchanged for the price of his own life, it is quite interesting..."


    "Where is it interesting!" Yan Lingjiao said with a grumpy face: "Big Brother Wukong, can you not be so scary when you shoot!"


    "Surprisingly, why is it beautiful or unattractive!" Monkey King answered flatly.


    After Kuanglan was resurrected, he looked at Monkey King and laughed wildly: "Except for that person, no one in this world can kill me! Hahaha~~ Even if your skill is above me, I am immortal. Body. You can''t help me!"


    While screaming, the storm once again attacked Monkey King like moths to the fire...


    It''s a pity that he was cut in half with a sword!


    However, the storm after the resurrection did not stop, attacking again, but every time she did it, she was ruthlessly cut in half by Monkey King''s sword. Such a reciprocating cycle, cleanly...


    Sun Wukong was always happy, and while slashing, he smiled at Yan Lingjiao and the others: "Cut it like this, it''s interesting..."


    "Silk...~~" Yan Lingjiao took a breath from all of the women, and shuddered in shock and shock. He actually said that it would be fun to hack people like this?Too...too abnormal!


    Just after Kuanglan had been cut off for the fifth generation, when her heart retreated, a sighing and old voice suddenly sounded in her mind: "Don''t waste your own reincarnation anymore, Kuanglan, this person''s skill At least above the tenth heaven, you can''t beat him..."


    "What? Ten heavens?!!!" Kuang Lan Jiao''s body was shaken, his eyes widened: "Isn''t that the same as you!!"


    "Hey~ Stop it, Kuanglan, you have done enough to kill you, I really don''t want to see you go on like this anymore, and I don''t want to wait anymore..."

 2053 Chapter One Hundred

    "Huh? Why didn''t that guy suddenly stop moving?" Liang looked at the wild waves that suddenly stood still, with a look of curiosity.


    "It seems that she is talking with people in her own conscious world..." Monkey King said, walking up to a step and sitting down casually. This behavior made Yan Lingjiao and the others bewildered: " Brother Wukong, what are you doing, why don''t you fight?"


    "Wait until they finish talking!"


    Liangyou: "What are you waiting for! Such a good opportunity to clean her up!"


    Ding Shaying immediately gave another good glance: "How can a person like Wukong Big Brother take advantage of others'' danger."


    "Yeah!" Liangyou looked in a daze.


    Qiu Jin also nodded with approval: "This is what the big man did."


    Sun Wukong glanced at the women, then set his eyes on Kuang Lan''s body: "You guys think too much, I just want to see what she is going to play..."


    "..."


    The women were speechless.


    But in the consciousness of Kuanglan, it was another scene. She was covered with scars and was hung on a frame. She looked miserable and lonely, but it was difficult to conceal her peerless appearance.


    "Can''t wait? What do you mean? Do you want to..."


    "Kuan Lan, you are already sinful, I can''t make mistakes again and again..."


    "But that''s not my fault!" Kuan Lan looked excited and angry, and Che had the chains tied to his hands clanking: "I am innocent, you know the best, I just want to find the next Yan Erling What''s wrong with me if you hold on to replace me? And you...you are going to kill me...Do you know that if I were killed, I would have to live with the hapless Spirit Lord forever!"


    "Of course I know, but how many innocent lives will be the price of your existence!"


    "Can''t you wait for me? Are you really going to kill me?"


    "I can''t bear to kill you, but the person outside will definitely do it. Stop resisting, raging, just stop and give up. Even if you can never live beyond life, I will stay with you..."


    "Cut it up? Give up? No! I will never give up! I don''t want to die yet, I don''t want to live forever! I must find the next Yanerling to replace me, you are giving me some time, I will definitely find it !"


    "It''s late... the guy outside... you can''t resist... so be it..."


    "No! I don''t want it! I can''t deal with that person, you can definitely, just once, just this time, help me, help me repel that person!"


    But at this moment, an untimely voice sounded in vain: "What are you still thinking about? People are trying to kill you, so you still want to ask him for help?"


    "Who? Who is it?!!!"


    The sudden sound shocked the storm, and looked around, making the chains ding, but no one was seen.


    "Where are you looking? On your head, on your head..."


    "Huh?!" Kuanglan raised his head suddenly, but saw that Monkey King was sitting leisurely on the chains that bound her, and those eyes were still very unremarkable, looking at her condescendingly, but Kuanglan could no longer think about this. Now, looking at Monkey King, he was shocked and said: "Why... why did you come here? This is a unique space that restrains Yan Erling!"


    "Thousands of worlds, where can''t I go?" Sun Wukong smiled: "Listening to you two having a funny chat, so I will come in and have a look..."


    "It''s worthy of being a person with ten levels of cultivation in the world, and the method is really good..." The old voice also sounded.


    "You are divorced, I am also a little interested in your business."


    "So your Excellency knows me?" Li Kuan felt a little shocked: "I''ve never appeared in front of anyone. How did he know my existence?"


    "Are you here to kill me?" Kuang Lan looked at Monkey King, very nervous, with a sense of panic. She never expected that Monkey King could enter here.


    Monkey King looked at Kuanglan and smiled: "It depends on your answer."


    "What do you want to ask me?"


    "Do you want to leave here? Do you want to get rid of the shackles of Yan Erling? Do you want to be free?"


    "What do you... mean?" thought the swaying chains Jingdang, and suddenly looked at Monkey King with excitement: "Can you...?"


    "Impossible!!" Before Kuanglan finished speaking, Li Ku had already stopped speaking: "Kuanlan, don''t believe him, I can''t even do this kind of thing, how could he..."


    "You can''t do it doesn''t mean I can''t!" Monkey King looked plain and said, looking at the waves: "It is rare to find people who can endure such torture like the eighteenth hell, although it is rare in a century. , But waiting for a thousand years may not allow you to find a person, and even if you can afford it, the old man seems to be unable to wait, but Yang Yan is going to kill you..."


    "Can you really help me get rid of this Yan''er Lingzhi?" Kuang Lan was very excited and asked again.


    "Not only can you get rid of it, but it can also give you unlimited lifespan, get rid of the suffering of reincarnation, being outside the Three Realms, not in the Five Elements!"


    Li Ku shouted excitedly again: "Kuanglan, don''t believe his deception, how could such a thing exist in the world, he must have lied to you!"


    Crazy pondered for a long time, not knowing what she was thinking, and finally asked quietly: "What price do you want me to pay to help me?"


    "It''s very simple. Become my subordinate and do things for me. All I need is your loyalty. After everything is done, you will be free again. How about it? It''s worth it?"


    Li Ku Ning said: "Kuanglan, don''t trust him..."


    But before Liku could finish speaking, Kuanglan already sternly shouted: "Liku, you don''t need to help me. Now that there is a hope in front of me, why do you stop it?"


    "I¡­"


    "Stop talking!" Kuang Lan''s face looked a little crazy, and he looked at Monkey King: "I want me to trust you, show evidence to prove that you can get me out of this Yan''er spirit and restore my freedom!"


    "Evidence?" Monkey King smiled suddenly: "I don''t bother to prove this kind of boring thing. Believe it or not, you have only one chance. I will give you a day to consider. After a day, it is up to you to live or die. Decided!"


    With that, the figure of Monkey King has disappeared here...


    Li Ku''s long sigh followed: "Kuanglan, don''t be obsessed with it, even if that person can really help you, he is absolutely uneasy and kind..."


    "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense, let me disappear quickly!" Kuanglan was full of anger and impatience. Not only did Li Ku not help her, but also always wanted to stop her, which made her very dissatisfied.


    "Hey~~" Li Ku let out a deep sigh, and his voice gradually disappeared: "I won''t look at you again and again..."

 2054 Chapter One Hundred and One

    Outside the hall, the motionless madness opened his eyes in vain, but just saw Monkey King stand up from the side steps and looked at her: "Wake up, then quickly let me the one named Xiaoqing!"


    Kuanglan looked at Monkey King. Before the hostility was low, but he had no good face to look at, cold and arrogant: "No one has ever taken a person from my Kuanglan''s hands."


    "Then let me be the first!"


    Kuang Lan Dai frowned, looked at Monkey King for a long time, seemed to be struggling in her heart, and finally turned and left: "Come with me, that person is in the Nili Temple, I can''t guarantee that I won''t die!"


    "Hey???"


    The sudden change in Kuanglan''s attitude made Yan Lingjiao and the others full of question marks: "She...why did she suddenly change her mind? Brother Wukong, beware of fraud!"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t dare to forgive her." Sun Wukong smiled and walked to Qiu Jin. The soft light appeared in his hand, reaching the unconscious Chunyin Hung, whose light instantly covered her like fluorescence. The whole body recovered all the internal organs that had been injured by the shock, making him sober.


    Seeing Monkey Wukong''s magical treatment once again, Yan Lingjiao and the others were not shocked except for amazement, but they looked at Baili Dengfeng on the side for a moment.


    "Oh~ Brother Wukong is so amazing, people really admire you!" Liang You is already a loyal little sister of Monkey King.


    "Chun''er, are you okay? It''s great, you scared me to death!" Qiu Jin looked at Chunyin who was already awake, and hugged her excitedly: "Don''t be so impulsive in the future. Fortunately, I met Big Brother Wukong this time, but I won¡¯t be so lucky next time."


    "Got it!" Chunyin said, looking at Monkey King: "Thanks, I thought I was really going to die this time!"


    "Thank you verbally for your ass. If you really want to thank you, come and kiss you." Monkey King said, leaning his face over.


    The strong masculine breath made Chunyin''s pretty face flushed, and her heartbeat speeded up inexplicably. This feeling was never felt in Qiu Jin''s body. She hurriedly pushed Sun Wukong away: "You want to be beautiful. !"


    "Then thank you!" Monkey King said, stood up, greeted Yan Lingjiao and the others, and walked in the direction where Kuanglan left: "All follow..."


    Looking at the back of Monkey King leaving, Chunyin blushed slightly and looked at Qiu Jin: "Did he touch me just now?"


    Qiu Jin coughed twice, with a serious expression on his face: "He is saving you, the so-called doctor''s parental heart, so don''t go to your heart."


    Chunyin immediately rolled his eyes and said angrily, "He is the doctor''s parents, he definitely wants to eat my tofu, why don''t you stop it?"


    Qiu Jin seriously taught: "Chun''er, people are your savior, how can you slander people like this, this is..."


    "Oh~ alright, they are all gone, let''s hurry up!" Before Qiu Jin could finish speaking, Chun Yin hurriedly chased in the direction where Sun Wukong and others had left.


    Qiujin was stunned. In the past, Chunyin wouldn''t leave without waiting for her to finish her words. Didn''t she like to bite Wenjue by herself?I shook my head and stopped thinking about it, and followed closely...


    The group of people followed the knights to the Nili Temple. The miserable scene before them made them all surprised, and Ru Yan exclaimed, "Xiao Qing!"


    But Baili Dengfeng was full of anger and glared at Kuanglan: "You bastard, how dare you treat Xiaoqing like this, I''ll kill you!!"


    As he said, he was about to launch an attack on Kuanglan, but he was stopped by Monkey King reaching out: "What you should do now is to save people as soon as possible. If you are too late, you will die."


    Baili Dengfeng was shocked when he heard the words, how could he take care of the turmoil, immediately resisted the injuries on his body, and ran to the Xingjia, Ru Yan also hurriedly followed...


    The two of them worked together and put down Mu Qing who was hanging on the Xing shelf.


    "Deng...Dengfeng? Ru Yan?" Mu Qing was still awake at this time, looking at the person who rescued him, he seemed a little pleased, but he was weak, and seemed to die at any time, and his whole body was bruised and miserable.


    She is still alive now, thanks to Ru Yan''s continuous harassment of Rong Wushan during this period of time, so that they intermittently did not have any extra time to perform 18 kinds of torture on her, until now they have only been practicing. There are eleven kinds, so I still have a breath, but looking like this, if two kinds of torture are being carried out, I am afraid I can''t hold on.


    "Xiaoqing, how are you?" Seeing Mu Qing''s miserable appearance, Baili Dengfeng was anxious and distressed.


    But Ru Yan immediately looked at Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, come and save Xiaoqing!"


    Monkey King stepped forward, looking at Xiao Qing''s miserable appearance, and looking at the knight: "What a wonderful girl, you made it like this..." As he said, he waved his hand, and the white light was shining on Xiao Qing''s On his body, his scars healed and disappeared at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, and even the damaged clothes were completely repaired.


    Although Yan Lingjiao and other women had seen Monkey King''s treatment methods, they still showed a look of wonder again.


    When the violent storm on the side saw her, her eyes became brighter and brighter. This method also made her believe that Monkey King might really help her get rid of the shackles of Yan Er Ling.


    Chunyin cheered Che Qiujin''s clothes behind him, and said in a low voice: "Look, he cured her with a wave of his hand. It was definitely intentional to touch me before!"


    "This..." Qiu Jin wiped off the sweat on his forehead, and didn''t know how to answer. He obviously agreed with Chunyin''s statement.


    Seeing Qiujin''s appearance, Chunyin''s face suddenly showed a trace of dissatisfaction: "Qiu''er, I have been eaten tofu by others, so you are not angry at all? Don''t you love me?"


    Qiujin was also stunned when he heard that, yes, Sun Wukong obviously ate his own''woman'' tofu, she was not angry at all?What''s wrong with this?


    But now is not the time to think about this question, Qiu Jin grabbed Chunyin''s waist and said softly, "Chun''er, my love for you can be learned from the sun and the moon, and I have already sworn an oath no matter what the worldly vision is. Regarding the two of us, we will accompany each other for life and never regret it. If you say that, I will be angry!"


    "Qiu''er, I''m sorry, I''m just saying, don''t be angry!" Chunyin immediately lay down in the Qiujin''s chamber, his face full of tenderness.


    Ding Shaying looked at the side and rolled her eyes: "I said you two can look at the occasion?"

 2055 Chapter 102 The Hateful and Poor Person

    "Ahem~~" When Ding Shaying said so, Qiujin immediately separated from Chunyin, looking embarrassed.


    Chunyin was akimbo, staring at Ding Shaying with a brutal face: "Why, don''t you envy you when you see us so lovingly?"


    "Idiot!" Ding Shaying cast a cold face and glanced at her with contempt.


    This cold and slightly mocking expression made Chunyin angry with anger, but before she had a seizure, she was held back by Qiu Jin: "Chun''er, stop making trouble, it''s really not the time to talk about this." With that, he looked towards Monkey King.


    At this time, Ru Yan and Xiao Qing have finished recounting the past, and are pulling her to comfort them in a low voice, while Baili Dengfeng is glaring with a hostile face, but he also has self-knowledge and knows that he is not the opponent of the storm. Then he rushed forward without a hot head, and watched what Monkey King would do.


    But Yan Lingjiao glared at the frenzy, with a look of anger: "Big Brother Wukong, what are you still hesitating? A bastard like her who kills people and takes others'' happiness should let her go to hell!"


    Sun Wukong smiled: "The poor person must have something hateful, and the hateful person must have something pitiful. In fact, she is just a victim, a poor person..."


    "She? Can you pity others?" Chunyin and the others were full of unbelief.


    "Didn''t you ask me what Yan Er Ling Chi is? Then I will tell you!" Sun Wukong said: "The so-called Yan Er Ling Chi is..." (The following is omitted, and the number of words is omitted.)


    After listening to Monkey King¡¯s explanation, Qiu Jin was the first person to understand completely: ¡°In other words, the reason why she has been catching newlyweds is so that someone can replace her Yan Erling¡¯s identity and restore her freedom?¡±


    "Yes, only those who survived the torture like eighteen kinds of hell can replace her and become the new Yaner Lingshou..." Monkey King said, "In other words, Kuanglan is also a victim. She was also arrested by the former Yan Er Ling Chi on her wedding night, and she endured these eighteen tortures and became the new Yan Er Ling Chi, so I said that she is actually a poor person."


    "This kind of practice is really vicious!" After hearing this, Ru Yan and others felt chills: "I don''t know who created this Nili Temple? What do you want to make such a Yaner Lingchi?"


    "I''m afraid it goes back a long time ago, and I don''t bother to care about what he wants!" Monkey King didn''t care about this, looked at the frenzy and said, "Think about it for yourself, and give me an answer tomorrow."


    With that, he beckoned to Ru Yan and the others: "Go..."


    Yan Lingjiao was taken aback for a moment: "Go?" Pointing to a frenzy: "Then what will she do? Although it is very pitiful, if you let it go, I don''t know how many people will be persecuted by her!"


    "Yeah, Brother Wukong!" Qiu Jin also said: "You said,''The poor person must have something hateful, and the hateful person must have something pitiful.'' I agree with this sentence, but even if it is pitiful, She must not let her continue to brutalize the innocent, right?"


    "Doesn''t it mean to come again tomorrow? I have given her the opportunity to choose, so let her want to spend the night!"


    "Huh? When did you tell her?" Yan Lingjiao and the others were full of curiosity.


    Qiu Jin pondered for a moment, and said, "Could it be when she suddenly stopped moving?"


    "You are so smart..." Monkey King glanced at Qiu Jin, then turned and walked down the mountain...


    Seeing that Monkey King was gone, Yan Lingjiao and the others didn''t want to let the storm go, but they couldn''t deal with the storm even if they stayed. They had to follow Monkey King down the mountain...


    Back at Qu Nan''s house, Monkey King and his party also stayed here temporarily.


    The sun gradually set, and the sky was also dark.


    On a green hill, Shan Yutong looked at the dark cliff bottom alone in front of him, just like this can calm his heart.


    The old voice also echoed in his ears: "I gave you the power to step in the world. Now, it''s time to do things for me..."


    Shan Yutong didn''t change her face, but her tone was a little surprised: "Why, do you want to do it? Haven''t you been warning me not to do anything to her?"


    "I really can''t bear to attack her, but now it''s different. The storm is getting deeper and deeper. Now someone is attacking her idea. Although I don''t know what his motive is, Yan Er clings to it. What is it, who created the Nili Temple and what he wants to do? Suddenly there is a person with tenth-level cultivation in the world. This makes me very worried... With the current madness, in order to get rid of Yan Erling¡¯s restraint, she can do anything. Although freedom is good, it is afraid that it will be a trap and cause greater mistakes, so I must stop..."


    Shan Yutong frowned slightly: "The person you are talking about is not Monkey King, right?"


    "I don''t force you to confront him head-on, just let the madness be freed. This is not difficult for you now!"


    "I can help you, but I still have one thing that I haven''t solved..."


    "If your brother is in the cave on the third Panshan Road to the north of Mount Rongwu, there are not many bandits guarding Mount Rongwu now. When you save people, you can solve the turmoil by the way... for the sake of night dreams, Be fast, now is the time to end everything..."


    "Huh~ It turns out that you already knew the whereabouts of my brother. If you didn''t ask me this time, would you not tell me?" Shan Yutong snorted coldly, his body flickered and turned white. Afterimage, heading towards Mount Rongwu...


    Qu Nan''s house.


    At this time, Zuo Qiuning and others have also arrived here based on the signal launch location.


    When I saw Sun Wukong and several people, they all seemed very surprised, and they also showed unconcealed happiness, but before Miao Qiao and Zuo Qiuning could speak, the evil spirit in He Yishan was already wretched and shouted. Voice: "Wow~ a lot of beauties! Brother, I am blessed!"


    With that said, she made a very awkward gesture of wiping her saliva. With a''swish'', she jumped in front of Ru Yan and reached out to grab her delicate hand...


    In an instant, the temperature here dropped to freezing point, and everyone shuddered, and the terrifying murderous aura radiated out like substance, making everyone''s movements rigid and out of control, like falling to hell!


    In the next moment, everyone just saw a cold light flying by, a long sword had already penetrated He Yishan''s chamber, firmly nailing him to the wall!


    "Crane Yishan!!" Sudden changes made Zhu Zhiyi''s complexion change drastically.

 2056 Chapter One Hundred and Three

    Monkey King stood up with a cold expression on his face. Miao Qiao saw him, but was shocked. Knowing that Monkey King must be the one who shot, he hurriedly rushed over and hugged him: "Wait, Brother Wukong, he is He Yi Shan, is the imperial hand of Juying Mountain, you...don''t kill him!"


    Monkey King looked plain: "Do you even collect this kind of garbage in Juying Mountain?"


    As he said, with a wave of his hand, the long sword that was pierced in the mouth of He Yi Shan Xiong instantly turned into a spot of light and disappeared, and he also dropped to the ground with a bang, coughing out several mouthfuls of blood, his complexion turned Painfully white, opened his mouth, but did not make a sound, it seems that the damage was not light.


    And Monkey King was hugged by Miao Qiao from behind and sat back to his original position. If He Yishan was killed in front of Zhu Zhiyi, the degree of affection might only decrease. After all, the two have been partners for many years. It''s not worth making Zhu Zhiyi feel bad about him for this kind of rubbish.


    Moreover, Monkey King went down with this sword, but he was very particular about it. He Yishan''s two kidneys were completely abolished. As for the fate, everyone knows what to do.


    This cargo can be dark.


    Zhu Zhiyi lifted up He Yishan, looked at his bleeding mouth, turned around and looked at Monkey King with a look of anger: "Even though He Yishan is a little bit lustful, but the crime is not dying? Why do you have to be so heavy? Hand?"


    Sun Wukong asked blankly: "Oh~ If you say that, can I understand that if I indecent assault on you, can I get your forgiveness?"


    "You..." Zhu Zhiyi was speechless for a while, because she also knew that this He Yishan''s behavior was really unpleasant. She used to use martial arts to be pretty good, but when nothing happened, she now met Monkey King. It''s unlucky for him.


    "Huh~ deserve it, all the prostitutes in the world should be killed!" Yan Lingjiao has a look of hatred, because she has encountered prostitutes like Lang Lihua, so she has a deep sense of eroticism. Bone marrow''s aversion and disgust, can''t wait to kill and then quickly.


    "That''s right! The prostitutes deserve to die!" Chunyin was saved by Monkey King. Naturally, it was Liting Sun Wukong. Of course, she herself hated prostitutes.


    "It''s true that he deserves it!" The quiet and quiet Xuan Shuang said indifferently, and his tone of voice also showed his dislike for He Yishan: "This time, even if it is to teach him a lesson, see if he dare not dare in the future. It¡¯s a mess, just how to say that he is also my Juying Mountain''s Yu Ling, don¡¯t let him die."


    Zuo Qiuning and Miao Qiao nodded in agreement.


    Zhu Zhiyi saw that everyone was standing on the side of Monkey King, and she also seemed helpless. She knew that He Yishan''s usual behavior made everyone disgusted and disliked. Now it has caused anger and deserves it.


    If it weren''t for the sake of her partner for many years, she would have wanted to say a few words for fear that He Yishan would belch.


    "You...can...can''t...save me...said?" He Yishan exhausted the last bit of energy, and after speaking intermittently, his head tilted and fainted.


    Zhu Zhiyi saw him, but was shocked. She shook He Yishan. Seeing that he was not moving, she immediately looked at Monkey King: "Hey, he won''t really die, right?"


    "I''m not dead now. If you don''t get medical treatment, you might really be bleeding and die."


    "I...I''m going to ask the doctor!" Qu Nan also reacted right now and hurriedly ran out the door. Although there are not many residents in this village, there are still people who know a little about medicine.


    "Big Brother Wukong, you can''t..." Liang again looked at He Yishan''s miserable appearance, a little unbearable, but before he finished speaking, he was resolutely rejected by Monkey King: "No, I have been extremely kind for not killing him. "


    Seeing Monkey King''s attitude, Liang also had to shut up.


    Not long after, Qu Nan led an old man into the house. Zhu Zhiyi and others hurriedly stepped aside. After the old man checked the injury, he shook his head: "A sword passed through the belly of Hun. Waiting for the injury, the old man, I am also powerless, I can treat headaches and fever, this injury..."


    Well, there is no such hidden doctor in this small village.


    Sun Wukong said calmly: "You can stop the bleeding, put some medicine, and bandage it. This guy is a martial artist, and he won''t die so easily."


    "I can only let my fate!" The old man was helpless, so he could only nod his head and act.


    After He Yishan''s wound was wrapped up, Zhu Zhiyi looked at He Yishan who was unconscious, but with a serious face: "It seems that I have to take him back to Juying Mountain immediately to heal..."


    Just as Zhu Zhiyi wanted to ask Qu Nan to hire a carriage, Monkey King looked in the direction of Rong Wushan, showing a slight smile: "It seems someone wants to break my rules of the game..."


    "What''s the matter, Big Brother Wukong?" Miao Qiao, who was holding the Monkey King from behind, saw the expression of Monkey King, and immediately asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, someone is going to attack Kuanglan, it seems I have to go up the mountain..."


    "Except for Big Brother Wukong, is there anyone who can deal with the storm?" Liangyou looked curious.


    Ru Yan said: "Kuang Lan has an immortal body, shouldn''t it matter?"


    "Others can''t kill the storm, but that person can." Monkey King stood up and said: "The person I like, how can others intervene!"


    Having said that, I have walked out the door...


    Yan Lingjiao and the others met, and they all followed: "Big Brother Wukong, wait for us..."


    Liang also got up and wanted to chase him, but was stopped by Zuo Qiuning, "Who is that crazy storm you are talking about?"


    "It''s the spiritualist who asked you to deal with!" Liang said again: "But this is only for the spiritualist, or the spirit of Yaner. You can''t deal with it, or don''t follow it!" Hurriedly chased Sun Wukong and others...


    Zuo Qiuning and the others were left with their shocked expressions: "Wish the spiritist?! I have heard of this, but I have never seen it before. It is rumored that the spiritist is immortal, and his skill is extremely high, but Yan''er Lingzhi is what?"


    Xuan Shuang also showed a look of surprise: "Unexpectedly, what we are going to face this time turned out to be a spiritualist. It seems that the signal fireworks should be released again. We can''t deal with such a legendary spiritualist. It¡¯s better to inform Master Black Brachial."


    "What are you afraid of? What kind of spiritualist can''t deal with with Wukong?" Miao Qiao looked relaxed: "I''m going to join in the fun, I have never seen a heavy-wish spiritualist!"


    After that, he also caught up...


    Upon seeing this, Zuo Qiuning also followed...


    Xuan Shuang looked at Zhu Zhiyi: "Then you..."


    Zhu Zhiyi shook her head: "Go, I will send He Yishan back to Juying Mountain!"


    Xuan Shuang nodded, stretched his figure, and disappeared into the night for a moment...

 2057 Chapter One Hundred and Four

    At this time, the night was completely dark, and a little bit of starry sky brought a little light to this dark night, and could barely see things.


    And Rong Wushan, in the lobby of the guest room belonging to Kuanglan, looked at the handsome man in front of her, but she was crazy: "You really want to kill me? You really want to kill me? Didn''t you tell me? You won¡¯t do it yourself, why? Why? You liar!"


    Shan Yutong did not speak, but saw an old man emerge from his body, immortal wind and bones, with a compassionate attitude, and his old voice was unbearable and painful: "I don''t want it either. I don¡¯t want to... just stop here! Even if you can¡¯t live forever, I¡¯ll be with you...Don¡¯t go on wrong..."


    Kuanglan looked mad, and now she looks like a demon, because she thinks she is most trusted and betrayed by the person she loves most: "I am not wrong, I am clearly not wrong, you know, why, why you Can''t stand on my side? I will be free soon!"


    "Don''t be silly, Kuanglan, that person won''t help you for no reason, I even wonder if this Nili Temple will be related to him..."


    It must be said that people''s imagination is still really endless. If Monkey King heard Li Ku''s words, I am afraid he could not help but laugh at him.


    But if people can think like this, it''s normal. Who calls Monkey King so mysterious, his skill is''tenth heaven'', and the idea that Yan Erling holds is also marked with Kuang Lao. It would be strange if people don''t think about it here.


    "This..." The original frantic frenzy restored a bit of sanity: "But what if it is true? If he can really help me get rid of the shackles of this Yan''er spirit?"


    Li Ku sighed: "Hey~~ Kuanglan, it seems that you have fallen into a deep madness in order to get rid of this Yaner Lingzhi, don''t you even believe what I said?"


    Kuang Lan exclaimed in excitement: "You told me to believe in you, why would you refuse to believe me? Wouldn''t you let me try this time? If he really lied to me, he is using me, you are killing me, right? ! I will recognize it even if it will never be superborn!"


    "I''m afraid even I will be powerless by then!" Li Ku sighed helplessly.


    Kuan Lan suddenly mocked his face: "So you are just afraid of that person!"


    "Yeah! I''m afraid... You can''t feel his horror, but I can feel a little bit. This person is too dangerous. Even if it is just a little hostility towards him in my heart, it makes me all over the body. Han, the spirit is unstable, and the waves are raging~~ Listen to my advice, don''t have a relationship with such a dangerous person, or you will be forever!"


    "I don¡¯t care about what¡¯s overwhelming, what danger and horror. I¡¯m going to never be born again. I¡¯m still afraid of these? Li Kui, if you are afraid, and treat me as your wife, don¡¯t interfere in this matter. I get out!"


    Don''t provoke crazy women, and women who fall into desperation and madness should not provoke them. Women who are almost fallen into the dark abyss like Kuanglan must not provoke them, otherwise they will do everything.


    If Li Ku followed Kuanglan''s intentions, maybe Kuanglan wouldn''t be so violent, but for some reason, this guy had to stand on the opposite side of Kuanglan, always trying to prevent persuasion, which made him irritable. Desperate, the madness that regards him as the only trustworthy person is a fatal blow. Even the only person who believes in and trusts, who is like a spiritual pillar, is going to kill herself, so she will not be mad. ?


    Seeing Kuanglan''s desperate and painful expression, Li Ku suddenly felt softened again: "Kuanglan, I..."


    But before he could finish his words, Shan Yutong, who had been silent, said, "If you can''t bear to make a move, just give me back and leave it to me!"


    Li Kuan was silent for a while, and took a deep look at Kuanglan: "Kuanlan, my wife! Even if you can never live beyond life, I will stay with you..." As he said, his body faded and disappeared...


    "Asshole! I''m not your wife, you really want to kill me, asshole! Asshole!!" Kuan Lan roared frantically, with bloodshot eyes in his eyes, looking extremely hideous.


    Shan Yutong looked at the violent storm with a plain expression: "Although you are indeed pitiful, Yan Erlingchi shouldn''t exist in the world. Rather than continue to harm, it is better to end your generation!"


    With that, the speed was as fast as teleportation, and in a flash, he appeared in front of the violent tide. The shot was swift and fast, and the movements were indescribable and elegant.


    Kuang Lan confronted Shan Yutong with only a few tricks, but was hit by a palm of his shoulder and flew out, slamming against the wall behind.


    Kuanglan gritted his teeth, glaring at Shan Yutong and shouted in hatred: "Li Ku, do you really want to shoot me?"


    "Kuang Lan, as long as you are willing to leave with me, how can I bear to deal with you, let go, don''t make mistakes again!"


    Kuanglan gritted his teeth and roared: "Leave? Do you really bear the heart to watch me never live beyond birth?"


    "You have killed enough people, so don''t add more sins!"


    Kuanglan hissed and roared, and what was left at the corner of his eyes was not tears, but blood: "Okay! Since I can''t match those insignificant people in your heart, then I will tell you now, Li Kuan, I will follow If you want to kill you, come and kill!"


    For a while, the hall was extremely quiet, and Li Ku was silent. He didn''t expect that he would push the storm to such a degree, but the matter has reached this point, and it is irretrievable.


    Li Kuan was silent, but it didn''t mean Shan Yutong would be silent. This guy''s heart was as calm as a peaceful lake, and he didn''t waver even a bit.


    The knot in the hand was formed, and a dazzling light was emitted in an instant. The light was pure to the sun, shining like the sun, shining on the body, like hot water droplets on the snow, causing her skin to melt. Screamed terribly!


    You know, Li Ku has the tenth heaven''s cultivation base, and now it is borrowed to Shan Yutong, it can be said that he has restrained the storm to the death.


    If you want to kill Kuangmao, you must use a power that is completely opposite to her energy. The Shifang Tree¡¯s aspiration power that has accumulated for an unknown number of years can be used. The pure sun power of Shizhongshan can also be used, and it is even better. Pure Yang skill is the most upright power in the world, so it can claim to be able to save all spiritual wishes.


    Facing Shan Yutong at this time, Kuangma couldn''t resist, his body gradually dissipated in the dazzling light...


    "I said, she is the person I like. If you eliminate her like this, I will be very embarrassed..."

 2058 Chapter 105 The so-called love

    The sudden voice caused Shan Yutong''s complexion to change drastically. Together with Li Ku who was in his body, he shouted: "Quick! Don''t let him save the storm!"


    There is no need to remind from Li Ku, Shan Yutong has already done so, Shizhongshan''s skill is working to the extreme, the dazzling light can be described as the sun, and the stimulating people can''t open their eyes.


    But the violent storm was bathed in this light, but it uttered a scream, the skin melted, and his face looked hideous.


    "It''s really cruel to shoot, you really can do it!" Monkey King looked at Kuang Lan''s miserable appearance, frowned slightly, and waved lightly. A terrifying energy instantly bombarded Shan Yutong''s Xiong, causing it to He vomited blood and flew out, smashed to the ground fiercely, and shook a large hole hundreds of meters wide. After struggling for a while, he couldn''t get up, and his face was amazed.


    Shan Yutong was hit hard, and the pure sun''s light disappeared. Monkey King looked at the terrifying and hideous appearance of the madness at this time, with the light shining in his hand, and touched her head.He made his injury instantly healed: "It''s really miserable, but the pain in the body is far less than the pain in the heart, right?"


    Kuang Tan fell on one knee. Although the injury had healed, he still had a short breath. He didn''t speak for a while. There was endless resentment and hatred in his eyes, and the hysterical madness. It was obvious , Her heart is not at peace at the moment.


    "Li Ku, you actually did something to me, good, good!"


    At this moment, the madness made his voice a little hoarse, and he turned his head to look at Monkey King: "Didn''t you say that you want me to do things for you? If you can really restore my freedom, I promised!"


    The withered figure flew out of Shan Yutong''s body again, looking at Kuanglan with pain: "Kuanlan, my wife, why are you like this, I..."


    "Liku, don''t be there to give me false feelings!" Before Liku finished speaking, Kuan Lan interrupted him bitterly: "Also, don''t call it so disgusting, I have already told you There is no relationship!"


    Monkey King looked at him with a heartless look: "Oh~ Looks like your two husband and wife fell out?"


    "Son Wukong, don''t talk cold words there!" Li Ku turned and looked at Monkey King. The bones and kind face of this fairy style contained endless anger: "All of this is thanks to you, if it weren''t for you. , Kuanglan will not become like this!"


    "It''s ridiculous!" Sun Wukong looked at Li Ku with disdain: "It seems that you haven''t figured out the essence of the matter. All this is thanks to you. Do you have the face to blame others? She became like this. Wasn''t it caused by your persecution?"


    "It''s obviously such a simple thing, but it is so complicated by you. As a husband of madness, shouldn''t you be on her side? After all, you still don''t love her enough... Oh, right, between you two When they got married, Kuang Lan was snatched away. It is an exaggeration to say that you are a couple.


    "You don''t talk nonsense. For the sake of the turmoil, I am willing to accompany her into the ashes. I will never live longer. You said that I don''t love her enough?" Li Kui saw that Monkey King questioned his love for the turmoil, and immediately shouted with excitement.


    "If you love her, it won''t become the situation it is now. If things become like this, it can only show that the world and others occupy the first place in your heart, so you don''t love her enough; and The love I understand is just pure love. It will always come first. If anyone dares to move the person I love, what about killing the common people?"


    "You...you actually said such a rebellious remark, madness, you heard it, this guy''s thinking is really dangerous, you must not be fooled by him!"


    At this moment, Kuanglan became calm, looked at Liku, and said indifferently: "This is called a great rebellion? But I think what he said makes sense, Liku, I can see you thoroughly now. ¡­"


    "Karva, you..."


    Kuanglan stared at Li Ku with no expression on his face: "Li Ku, for you, I can do what he said, not hesitate to slaughter the common people, but what about you? You can''t do it! The world is always yours. My heart occupies the first place. I didn¡¯t understand before, but now I understand. You really don¡¯t love me enough, so now you stand in opposition to me. The love between you and me is simply unequal..."


    Li Kuan was anxious: "Kuanglan, don''t be fooled by him! You used to be so kind..."


    "I am kind and right, but now I need a lover who will always support me, regardless of good and evil, who will always support me, who is on my side, not for others who will kill my lover. ; Li Ku, you can¡¯t do it. What I said before was all angry. Now, I will tell you formally, between the two of us-it''s completely over!"


    After listening to this, Li Ku was silent, because he knew that this sentence, the madness is definitely from the sincerity, and their hundreds of years of love ended in this way.


    "Maybe you are right, I really don''t love you enough..." Li Kui sighed deeply, and his spiritual body became a little illusory: "But there is no way, watching those innocent people being ruthlessly cruelly harmed by you. I can''t bear it! Crazy..."


    Kuanglan remained silent and did not speak. Before she was alive, she would still be moved and attracted to the diligent compassionate people, but now, he is using it to deal with herself, which is something she cannot accept.


    In the past, she thought it was nothing, but being reminded by Monkey King, she woke up in an instant. It turns out that there are such people in the world, and she understands her own heart, what she longs for, isn''t that true? ?


    The withered spirit wish fell into Shan Yutong''s body again, and the old voice became weaker and weaker: "Let¡¯s go, Shan Yutong, we don¡¯t care about the violent things... Let¡¯s do the last thing for me. After finishing this, I will leave and you will be able to regain your freedom..."


    Shan Yutong struggled to stand up from the dirt pit, and after taking a deep look at Monkey King, his figure flashed, disappeared in a flash, and went towards the top of the mountain on the left of Rong Wushan because he hid his rescued brother. There¡­


    Shan Yutong is gone, and Yan Lingjiao''s daughters also showed up. Liangyou flew into Monkey''s arms with a look of excitement, his face flushed with excitement, "Big Brother Wukong, I have heard what you said just now. Oh! So you can be the enemy of the world for me! Liangyou is so happy now!"


    Yan Lingjiao immediately expressed dissatisfaction on the side: "What is''me'', including my sister and me!"


    Miao Qiao teased her fingers and looked at Monkey King shyly, "Well, Brother Wukong, the one you said... Doesn''t the bag include me?"

 2059 Chapter One Hundred and Six

    Sun Wukong has a proud look on his face: "Including, including all, alright!"


    Chunyin''s eyes lit up when he looked at Monkey King: "For what you love, you can be enemies in the world. I didn''t expect Wukong to be so romantic, so manly! Qiu''er, you can also ignore the common people for me. , Slaughter people?"


    Qiujin immediately wiped off the sweat on his forehead: "Chun''er, how can people not be righteous with such thoughts that are not in harmony with etiquette? Without a bottom line, wouldn''t it cause chaos in the world?"


    "What?!" Chun Yin heard it, hands on hips, and shouted: "You mean, you will kill me for others like the old man before?"


    "How is this possible!" Qiujin immediately said righteously: "Even if I die, I will never hurt Chun''er a trace of hair!"


    "Huh! It''s almost the same!" Chunyin was only slightly satisfied: "Although it''s still a little bit worse than Wukong, it''s still acceptable."


    "Uh~" Qiu Jin heard it and felt something was wrong again. Before, Chunyin was obedient to her and said she was good at everything, but now she would say that she is inferior to others, which is really wrong.


    Ru Yan looked at Monkey King with tenderness: "Big Brother Wukong''s will is my will, whether it is good or bad, I will never give up!"


    Liang held Monkey King''s arm and immediately raised his hand: "Me too!"


    Yan Lingjiao also looked at Monkey King with tenderness, showing his heart, since Monkey King has such a deep understanding of love, how can they fall behind, otherwise they would not be qualified to love.


    Zuo Qiuning''s complexion was reddish, and her heart was full of joy. Didn''t Monkey King say that they are all included, so she is included. In order to conceal the thoughts in her heart, she looked at the frenzy on the side and said:" Brother Wukong, do you really want to take her as a subordinate? What do you want to do?"


    "Of course it did something for me!"


    Ru Yan smiled softly: "If you want to be admitted into the harem, just say it. I have no objection."


    "Hmm~~" Liangyou and the others nodded, an expression that we had already seen you through.


    Sun Wukong took it seriously once: "Thank God, I really only intend to accept her as a subordinate this time.


    Ding Shaying took another sentence in vain: "Because his subordinates can also be pushed down..."


    Monkey King: "..."


    Ding Shaying also has a black belly attribute?


    Liangyou smiled, "Sister Shaying, are you talking about yourself?"


    "Uh!" Ding Shaying was stunned for a moment, her pretty face flushed as if she had been caught in her mind, because she had always regarded herself as a subordinate of Monkey King.


    "Good job, good again!" Seeing Ding Shaying slumped, Monkey King was in a good mood, as he deserves to be a professional gangster, and now he has switched careers to gangbang sister.


    Xuan Shuang watched the crowd chatting lively, but was thoughtful: "Unexpectedly, Shan Yutong is also a spiritualist...Li Ku...This name seems to have been heard somewhere..."


    Monkey King reminded: "This is the ancestor of your Yulingtuan."


    "what?!!"


    After Sun Wukong said this, Zuo Qiuning and the others were shocked: "Then...that old man... is actually Master Liku?!"


    Xuan Shuang''s calm face was also full of surprise: "So that''s why I said this name is so familiar. I didn''t expect Shan Yutong to be a spiritual disciple of Master Li Ku..."


    "Is your nonsense enough?" Kuang Lan suddenly interrupted several people''s conversation with a cold voice, staring at Monkey King and said: "You said you can get me out of the shackles of Yan''er Lingshou, shouldn''t it be done now? Promised?"


    "Of course!" Monkey King beckoned to her: "Come to me."


    Kuan Lan hesitated for a moment, and walked to the front of Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong didn''t talk nonsense, and tapped a finger on her forehead...


    Suddenly, in the space that belonged to Yan''er Lingzhi, the chains that bound the soul of Kuang Chao were broken, allowing her to regain her freedom!


    "This...this is?!!!"


    Kuang Lan suddenly opened her eyes and looked at her hands in disbelief, because she had clearly felt that the shackles bound to her were gone, and the mysterious power hidden in her body had disappeared, and she was free again. Up?Get rid of the shackles of Yan''er Lingzhi?


    "I...I...I''m really...free??! I''m really...free again?" Kuanglan was a little unbelievable.


    "Don''t look so unbelievable, isn''t it a simple thing for me?" Monkey King looked at Kuang Lan, but smiled.


    "It''s really...regained freedom...it''s that simple...it''s ridiculous that Liku is still so obstructive, it''s ridiculous!" After the disbelief, Kuanglan laughed out with a crazy face, it looked a little Madness is no different from a lunatic. It is no wonder that the grievances accumulated for hundreds of years always need to be vented.


    Liang looked terrified again, and hugged Monkey King and hid behind him: "Big Brother Wukong, she looks so scary, are you really planning to take her as a subordinate?"


    "I fell in love with her just because it''s scary..." Monkey King rubbed Liangyou''s head and looked at Kuangmao and said: "Congratulations, in a sense, you are my first subordinate!"


    "I''m the first!" Ding Shaying stood up immediately, watching Monkey King emphasize.


    Yes, this sister paper has a good woman who prefers to be his subordinates improperly, so leave it to her. Anyway, his subordinates belong to Monkey King himself.


    "What do you want me to do for you?" After a little calm, Kuang Lan looked at Sun Wukong with seriousness. From her eyes that had not yet fully recovered from her calmness, she could see how grateful she was to Sun Wukong. After all, Sun Wukong had treated her Saved from hundreds of years of torture.


    "It''s not in a hurry now, I will naturally tell you when the time is right, now, let''s go down the mountain with us!"


    "Down the mountain?" Chunyin looked around the dim surroundings: "It''s all so late, how about staying here for one night and going down the mountain?"


    "This is a bandit''s den, and many people have died. Who knows if it is not clean, if you don''t mind, then stay for one night!" Monkey King said.


    "I think we should go down the mountain!"


    When Sun Wukong said so, Ru Yan and the others lost the thought of staying here for one night.


    On the mountain path, Monkey King looked at the top of the mountain behind him, the light group in his hand condensed, and he threw it out. He only heard a loud bang. The entire mountain top was moved to the ground. From then on, the so-called Nili Temple no longer exists.


    "Thank you!" The shackles of being relieved by the Monkey King and Yan Er Lingzhi were all unthankful madnesses, but at this moment, he suddenly thanked Monkey King.


    Monkey King smiled and didn''t say much. He naturally knew what Kuang Lan''s phrase thank you meant. After all, this woman had a very kind heart.

 2060 Chapter 107 Im not playing anymore

    After going down the mountain and looking for a pretty good river bank, Sun Wukong took Liangyou and the others to build two simple tents and one tent, and decided to rest here for one night.


    Monkey King pointed to the larger tent and said: "You guys who are bigger are squeezed, and the smaller ones are for me to sleep with Qiujin!"


    "Ah!~~"


    Both Qiujin and Chunyin were amazed and opened their mouths.


    "Uh~~No...no problem..." Qiujin waved his hand immediately, concealing the embarrassment in his heart, and winked at Chunyin secretly. Chunyin pouted and looked helpless.


    "That''s it." Monkey King said, putting one hand on Qiu Jin''s shoulder, and said: "Go, Qiu Jin, after a busy day, accompany brother to take a bath!"


    "Huh?" Qiu Jin was dumbfounded once again.


    Chunyin was excited and refused loudly: "No, this is definitely not possible!"


    "I didn''t ask you to accompany me to wash, why are you so excited?" Monkey King glanced at Chunyin and took Qiujin away...


    "Uh... this... that... Brother Wukong, actually..." Qiu Jin struggled.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t be like a maiden, my brother likes women, are you afraid that I will burst your chrysanthemum?"


    "Chrysanthemum 1 flower?" Qiu Jin looked puzzled and didn''t understand.


    "This chrysanthemum is a flower, the knowledge is great, go, wait for me to explain to you slowly..."


    Chunyin watched Monkey King and Qiujin disappear into the night, but he was anxious like ants on a hot pot: "No, absolutely not! I have to go and see..."


    "That''s a good idea~ Oh, I really want to take a peek at Big Brother Wukong to take a bath!" Liangyou''s eyes suddenly lighted up.


    "What are you looking at?" Ding Shaying glared at Liang again: "Qiujin is here too!"


    "That''s right~" Liangyou suddenly looked like a frustrated ball, and then looked at Ding Shaying thiefly: "Is it possible to watch it when Qiujin is away?"


    Ding Shaying: "..."


    "Sister Sha Ying also want to see it?"


    Ding Shaying: "..."


    Yan Lingjiao was speechless: "Okay, don''t be poor, you two, Brother Wukong and the others have gone upstream, let''s go downstream."


    "Chunyin, let''s see if you leave? Are you really afraid that Wukong will eat your home Qiujin?"


    Chunyin felt helpless in her heart: "I''m just afraid he will eat my Qiu''er!"


    But I can¡¯t say clearly, I can only pray in my heart to go downstream with Miao Qiao and the others: "Qiu''er, it¡¯s okay to be taken advantage of by Brother Wukong, but you must not expose your identity... Huh? Strange? Why am I? Will there be such a thought? If Qiu''er is watched by Brother Wukong, the problem will be big!"


    At this time, Chun Yin was already tangled and began to pull her hair.


    Ding Shaying looked curious: "What the hell do you want to do? It has been weird since just now!"


    "Ah~no...nothing! Go, take a bath!" Chunyin hurriedly said, pulling Ding Shaying away...


    Upstream, Monkey King took off his clothes and looked at the direction downstream and smiled at Qiu Jin: "Au Jin, they should all be taking a shower now, how about it? Do you want to take a peek?"


    "Ahem~~" Qiu Jin tilted his head to one side and didn''t look at Monkey King''s side. After listening to his words, he said seriously: "Big Brother Wukong, man man, how can you do this kind of sneaky thing? What did the husband do?"


    "Just kidding with you, you are always serious and boring!" Sun Wukong said: "The following are basically my girls. I will peep with you, but I am the one who suffers. I am stupid to take you. Go and see!"


    "Uh~~" Qiu Jin looked ashamed: "Ashamed and ashamed!"


    "Okay, don''t be ashamed, I only took off my big pants and 1 pant. Why don''t you take one off?" Monkey King said, already jumping into the pool.


    "Immediately...immediately..." Qiu Jin wiped off the sweat on his forehead, and pretended to take off his coat. Seeing Monkey King''s strong figure, his face was red and heartbeat, and he walked into the pool...


    "Wearing clothes for a bath? What is your quirk?"


    "I always wash like this..."


    "If you get your inner clothes off, what will you wear later?"


    Qiu Jin heard the words, and suddenly dripped cold sweat: "What should I do? What should I do? This is really painful for me. If I take off my clothes, will Brother Wukong look down on me after discovering my identity? ...How can this be good..."


    It¡¯s no wonder that Qiu Jin¡¯s heart is so complicated. In fact, she doesn¡¯t even know about it. She already has a certain affection for Monkey King, so I don¡¯t want him to know that he is a female style, and I don¡¯t want to see Monkey King and take it like others. Look at her with strange eyes.


    After all, women''s styles were unwelcome and spurned in ancient times. She and Chunyin were not less greeted by others, so she dressed up as a woman disguised as a man.


    Seeing Qiu Jin''s anxious and tangled expression, Monkey King was very funny, and he wanted to tease Qiu Jin more and more: "I said Qiu Jin, are you shocked by my strong body, so Don''t you dare to undress if you feel inferior?"


    "Uh~~Yes...a little bit!"


    "I am a martial artist, and you are a scholar. Why are you more energetic? I will not laugh at you, hurry up, otherwise I really look down on you!"


    "Ming...understood!" Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Qiu Jin was also anxious, secretly comforting herself: "Anyway, it is so dark, I am Ping Xiong, he should not be able to find out?"


    Thinking about it this way, Qiujin''s mood suddenly relaxed a lot, and she took off her clothes...


    Monkey King immediately joked: "I can''t tell, you are white and pure, like a woman, no wonder you will feel inferior in front of me..."


    At this moment, Qiu Jin was already flushed with blood, but she was still a little happy in her heart: "Sure enough, he didn''t find out..." At the same time, he was extremely distressed: "Is my Xiongping really like a man? Big Brother Wukong is even like this. I didn''t notice it, it was so annoying!"


    "Don''t keep languishing, come and rub my back!" Monkey King said, turning around.


    Upon seeing this, Qiujin was overjoyed again. He hurriedly walked into the pool, submerged himself in the water, and approached Monkey King. The frequency of his heartbeat was almost about to jump out of Hungarian''s mouth. He stretched out his hand and rubbed his back for Monkey King. Come¡­


    "I said you move faster, after rubbing me, I''m rubbing you!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! No need!" At this moment, Qiu Jin''s heart was broken: "Chun''er, come and save me! I''m not playing..."


    "Really, I don''t know how to rub my back, turn around, and I will show you it!" Monkey King suddenly turned around, and for a moment, his big eyes stared at him, Qiu Jin was stunned...

 2061 Chapter 108: The Truth

    On the other hand, Sun Wukong was very calm and showed off his strong muscles: "How about it, envy, jealousy, hate?"


    "Uh~~" Qiujin was still in a daze when she heard this. It can be said that her heart is crazy now: "Oh my God! He didn''t even realize that I was a daughter in the face? Is it true that my Huns are flat? Like a man?"


    Thinking of this, Qiujin lowered his head and glanced intentionally: "It''s really small~~ No, it must be that the light is too dark and he didn''t see clearly. It''s definitely not because my Huns are too small..."


    My heart found a reason to comfort myself, Qiu Jin raised his head and looked towards Monkey King. It''s okay if I didn''t look at it. At first glance, his little face turned red instantly, and his entire heart beat violently.


    This is like a man seeing the devil-like figure of a peerless beauty, and the unhelpful person will also shed nosebleeds, while a woman sees a man''s strong body, the truth is the same.


    Monkey King''s figure is strong and toned, it is the golden ratio, perfect without any blemishes. It is no wonder that Qiu Jin, a good girl, can''t help but feel excited when he sees it.


    "Okay, don''t be in a daze..." Monkey King said, the corner of his eyes moved down, and he glanced at Qiujin''s front Huns, but he muttered in his heart: "In fact, it''s not too small, it can barely be counted as B. "The ghost messenger, he also stretched out his hand and squeezed it: "By the way, you really look like a lady..."


    It''s just that during Monkey King''s pinch, Qiu Jin''s body trembled suddenly, her mental state was already tense, she couldn''t stand it anymore, and a scream of "Ah~~" could pierce people''s eardrums. .


    The downstream Chunyin was absent-mindedly thinking of Qiujin. At this moment, when she heard her screaming''tragic'', she jumped out of the water and rushed upstream, still not forgetting to drink. Aloud: "Sun Wukong, how dare you bully my Qiu''er, I will never end with you!"


    "Chun Yin, clothes..."


    Yan Lingjiao and the others looked at the backs who suddenly rushed upstairs naked, all of them a little confused.


    Ding Shaying''s face was calm, but what she said was very dark: "I thought Big Brother Wukong was only interested in women, but he didn''t expect men to let go..."


    "Nonsense!" Yan Lingjiao immediately glared at Ding Shaying, and stood up: "Qiujin must have encountered something, let''s go up and see!"


    The group went ashore, put on their clothes, and hurried upstream...


    With Chunyin''s light work, it takes a while to get to the upper reaches.


    When she arrived, she happened to see Monkey King''s paws placed in Qiujin''s indescribable place, and her hair instantly exploded: "Sun Wukong, I''m fighting with you!"


    With a sweet drink, the spring tone jumped high, jumped to the pool, and rushed towards the place where Monkey King and Qiu Jin were...


    Monkey King looked up, wow~ this picture is so beautiful...


    "Chun''er..." Qiu Jin was also taken aback by the sudden intrusion of Chun Yin, especially since she was wearing nothing now.


    But before he finished speaking, he heard a bang. Chunyin had already fallen into the water, and he pulled Qiu Jin behind him and protected him: "Qiuer, don''t be afraid, let me avenge you!"


    Qiu Jin slapped his forehead, the black line covering his forehead, Tong Chunyin hugged face to face, blocking Monkey King''s gaze: "How do you look like this? What revenge do you have?"


    "Huh?" Chun Yin was stunned, and looked down, and the screams made in an instant were louder than Qiu Jin''s just now: "Qiu''er, hold me tight, don''t let him see it!"


    Qiujin smiled bitterly: "I''m afraid I''ve already been seen!"


    Chunyin is anxious: "It''s over, I''m not pure anymore!"


    "Hey~ what''s going on? Is it fun to call each other so loudly?" Yan Lingjiao and several women all rushed to see Qiujin and Chunyin who were hugging each other, they were stunned. Only from the back, they could see that Qiu Jin was a daughter, one by one, with large drops of cold sweat left on the forehead, pointing to Qiu Jin with a look of astonishment: "You... are you a woman?"


    "Qiujin is a woman?" Sun Wukong, an unscrupulous fellow, was still pretending, and even turned his head to confirm that this fellow seemed to be a little addicted.


    "Are you still watching?!" Chunyin glared at Monkey King angrily.


    Ru Yan and the others immediately found clothes for Qiujin and Chunyin and let them go ashore...


    In the tent of the dark night, it looked extraordinarily bright. The moonlight bead the size of a fist was used to illuminate it, which looked very luxurious and tall.


    The crowd gathered in a circle and looked at Qiujin and Chunyin in the middle, and they all seemed very speechless: "Since you are a woman, you should say it clearly. Now that you are good, you have made such a big misunderstanding!"


    "Yes... I''m sorry!" Qiujin''s face was flushed and she lowered her head, very embarrassed. At this time, she had removed the sticky fake beard and restored her beautiful face. She looked extremely beautiful, that is, the Huns were flat.


    This time she and Chunyin suffered a big loss. Her body was not only seen by Monkey King, but also touched there. Together with Chunyin, she was completely naked and was seen clearly by others. It was so depressing. , But surprisingly, Qiu Jin couldn''t feel the slightest anger in his heart?


    Liang looked at Qiujin and Chunyin again, and looked at Monkey King again, with a look of curiosity: "Can two women be together? Brother Wukong?"


    Monkey King''s answer is very powerful: "As long as there is love, humans and beasts can do it!"


    "Isn''t it?!!!" Ru Yan and the others widened their eyes in shock, and even Xuan Shuang''s eyes widened, full of shock. Maybe she had heard such remarks for the first time.


    But Qiu Jin looked at Monkey King excitedly and grabbed his hand: "Do you think so? Brother Wukong, as long as there is love, you can be together? Even two women?"


    "Of course, love is free!" Monkey King chuckled.


    Qiujin and Chunyin were very excited: "Would you really not laugh at us?"


    Monkey King squinted his eyes: "Why, female style is a scarce resource, I still like it..."


    "Hi... I like..." Qiu Jin and Chun Yin''s pretty faces were red when they heard this, and they lowered their heads.


    Yan Lingjiao immediately gave them a white look: "What do you two mean by showing this shy expression?"


    Qiu Jin looked up at Monkey King, with an inexplicable meaning in his eyes: "Thank you, Brother Wukong, so far, you are the first person to not laugh at me and Qiu Jin and say that you like us. Thank you very much!"


    After hearing these words, Yan Lingjiao and the others were silent. From this tone, they could hear the suffering of Qiujin and Chunyin.


    This unreasonable love between them must have been scorned and laughed at.

 2062 Chapter One Hundred and Nine

    Even in the face of opposition from their parents and relatives, the two ran away from home.


    Thinking of various reasons, Yan Lingjiao and the others became sympathetic when they looked at Qiujin and Chunyin.


    The two women were embarrassed, and they stopped talking about this issue.


    Sun Wukong said: "The sky is getting dark too, I think it''s better to take a rest. I''ll talk about it tomorrow. This tent can''t crowd so many people. Ruyan and Ling Jiao will sleep with me. Anyway, you have already decided to marry me. It¡¯s okay to arrive..."


    The cheeks of the two sisters Ru Yan were red, their heads lowered, and they didn''t say anything. They were tacit approval.


    But Liang pouted again, a little unhappy.


    Zuo Qiuning looked at Monkey King and stopped talking.


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to sleep with me too?"


    Zuo Qiuning gave Sun Wukong a blank look and pointed to the silent wave next to him. The meaning was obvious. For this evil woman, they would not dare to sleep with her.


    "That''s OK, come with you too!" Monkey King said with a sharp gesture.


    Kuan Lan hummed softly: "I''m here to watch the night!" After falling out with Liku, she has been in a bad mood, so don''t mess with such a woman.


    "Whatever you..." Sun Wukong didn''t bother to care about her. He looked at Xuan Shuang and smiled, "Xuan Shuang, do you want to join us?"


    Xuan Shuang didn''t even look at him, just ignored it.


    "This girl really has a personality. Let''s go, Ru Yan, Ling Jiao, go to bed!" Monkey King said, pulling the two girls into his tent, but after a while, there was a surprise from the two sisters. Whoops, that guy Sun Wukong must be dishonest...


    This night, many people suffered from insomnia, and there was always a strange noise from the tent next door, which made them feel uneasy. It''s strange to be able to sleep.


    The next day, after eating breakfast, Zuo Qiuning looked at Sun Wukong with a bit of dismay: "Since the matter here has been resolved, we have to return to Juying Mountain..."


    Sun Wukong said: "Anyway, I''m fine when I''m idle, so I''ll give you a ride!"


    "Send us?" Miao Qiao looked curious.


    "Come here, everyone is holding hands. Today, I will show you my unique skills, and I will take you to pretend to take you to fly!"


    "Unique skill?"


    Upon hearing this, Zuo Qiuning and the others became curious, holding hands one by one, forming a circle, looking at Monkey King: "What then?"


    "Then..." Sun Wukong said, putting one hand on Xuanshuang''s shoulder, and seeing a''brush'', everyone''s body disappeared here...


    When he appeared in the next moment, he was already at the gate of Juying Mountain Hall.


    Familiar scenes, I saw Zuo Qiuning and the others on the spot in a daze, rubbing their eyes, a little can''t believe what they saw: "This...this is... Juying Mountain?"


    "Wow~ It''s Juying Mountain, look at it, isn''t this the entrance of the main hall?" Liangyou looked excited and excited.


    Qiu Jin looked around and sighed in shock: "Transformation? Instant transfer? What a powerful technique! I didn''t expect that there are such magic techniques in the world!"


    Chunyin immediately grabbed the excitement of Monkey King''s arm and said, "Teach me to teach me, Brother Wukong, can you teach me? After learning this technique, can I take Qiu''er to all the world?"


    "It''s traveling, Chun''er..."


    "same!"


    "Different!"


    Xuan Shuang also exclaimed: "This is somewhat similar to the two hall masters, Riyue Tonghui, Zhengxi and Yi Lian, but their Sunyue Tonghui is not so exaggerated..."


    Kuanglan was also secretly shocked: "The distance between Mount Rongwu and Mount Juying is more than tens of miles. This person actually arrived in a flash, and he still brought so many people with him. The skill is so profound. It''s unfathomable, who is he?! It is easy to dissolve Yan''er Lingshou that no one can unlock, and he knows such an incredible method of teleportation!"


    "Want to learn? Okay, I will teach you when I have time!"


    "True teaching?!" Chunyin was stunned when he heard Sun Wukong''s words. She just couldn''t help but sigh because she was too excited and excited, but she didn''t expect that Sun Wukong would really want it generously. Teach her.


    Monkey King grabbed Chunyin''s shoulders, and said intimately: "On the basis of the relationship between the two, it''s a trivial meaning of''telemotion''!"


    Chunyin looked dumbfounded: "When are we related?"


    Monkey King immediately pushed her away in an angry way: "It''s okay, I teach you a fart!"


    Chunyin immediately stuck up: "It''s related, it''s related, teach me!"


    "Chun''er..." Seeing Chunyin''s lack of discipline, Qiujin felt helpless when he patted his forehead. Could it be that lack of discipline is also a disease that is contagious?


    However, Chunyin had a look of excitement: "Qiu''er, when I learn this trick, I will take you to pretend to take you to fly!"


    Qiu Jin was speechless: "Take me to pretend to take me to fly? You learned quickly..."


    However, at this moment, a loud noise suddenly sounded from the back mountain, and Master Black Brachial also heard a deep shout: "Unexpectedly, Shan Yutong, you have such skills? Even the old man is not your opponent. , What is hidden is really deep enough!"


    "Grandpa Black Brachial? Shan Yutong? No, something has happened!!" Miao Qiao''s complexion changed a lot when he heard the words, and hurried to the back mountain...


    At the same time, the main hall of Yingshan is located at the back of the mountain.


    Shan Yutong once again shook the huge body of Master Black Brachial, and patted the non-existent dust on his body. His face was flat: "Master Black Brachial is nothing more than that. Actually, I wanted to tell you. With a bang, the clothes don¡¯t cover the body, and the breasts are exposed, not only dirty, but also ugly..."


    Master Black Brachial climbed up from the ground with difficulty, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and looked at Shan Yutong: "Smelly boy, the wings are hard, and now I have started to teach the old man... Recently, the old man feels you are god Mysterious, suspicious, tell me, why are you doing this?"


    "Why?" Shan Yutong put his hands behind his back, showing a handsome and easy-going, masterful demeanor, it can be said to be full of force: "You don''t understand after you say it, so why bother to say more?"


    "Don''t want to say it?" Master Black Brachial looked firm and serious: "It seems that even if I fight this old bone, I will stop you!"


    Shan Yutong stretched out one hand and looked indifferent: "Then try, can you stop it..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Master Li Ku''s voice sounded in vain in his mind: "Shan Yutong, be careful, that Monkey King is here!"


    "Huh?" Shan Yutong withdrew his posture when he heard the words, ignoring the Master Black Brachial on the side, and turned to look at the road when he came: "Have you come so soon? Good, don''t solve him, ours The plan can¡¯t be implemented smoothly, so let¡¯s stop here as well! Let¡¯s see if his Shizhongshan is better or our Shizhongshan is stronger!"

 2063 Chapter One Hundred and Ten

    Li Ku sighed: "Hey~~ Actually...if you don''t conflict with him, don''t conflict. I feel that this person is not as simple as it seems..."


    Shan Yutong''s face was indifferent: "Why do you have the ambition of others and destroy your own prestige, and he may not be able to listen, besides, everyone is a tenfold mountain, the opportunity is rare, I really want to see it!"


    But for a moment, Miao Qiao had already come here first, watching Master Black Brachial¡¯s mouth with bleeding from one corner of his mouth and his pale face seriously injured. He was shocked and ran over in a hurry, supporting him, full of anxiety: "Grandpa Black Brachial, Are you OK?"


    "Grandson Miao Qiao?" Master Black Brachio hurriedly pulled Miao Qiao behind him to protect him: "Zuo Qiuning and the others are also back? Hey~~ It''s really not time for you to come back!"


    Miao Qiao immediately stood up from the protection of Master Black Brachial: "Don''t be afraid, Grandpa Black Brachial, Big Brother Wukong is back with us!"


    "Oh~ Master Wukong is here too?" Master Black Brachial''s eyes lit up and he was overjoyed: "Okay~good~good~ If you have Master Wukong, everything will be fine!


    Miao Qiao looked at Shan Yutong with an angry expression on his face: "Shan Yutong, what do you want to do this time? Why do you still hurt Grandpa Black Bra?"


    Hearing the words, Master Black Brachial looked curious: "Oh~ Grandson Miao Qiao, listening to your tone, it seems that you have seen this kid do bad things? Do you know what his purpose is?"


    "I don''t know, but I heard from Big Brother Wukong that this guy is a spiritual disciple of Master Liku!"


    "What? Master Liku?" At this time, Black Brachial''s face finally showed a look of surprise: "You said... is the ancestor of our Yulinguan...Master Liku?"


    "Ok!"


    Master Black Brachial has a solemn expression: "No wonder he has this strength. He turned out to be a spiritual disciple of Master Liku. It''s a bit difficult now..."


    On Monkey King¡¯s side, Miao Qiao didn¡¯t seem so anxious. Along the way, I saw a lot of figures lying on the ground, Zhengxi, Yi Lian, Qian Xiao, etc., all in a coma, obviously all of them were. Shan Yutong was injured.


    Among them, there are extremely spiritual wishers and normal people, but they are all standing on the opposite side of Shan Yutong, and naturally they are taken care of by him.


    Sun Wukong picked up the unconscious Qianxiao and checked her injuries. Her internal aura was chaotic, and her body was bruised and bruised. He seemed to be seriously injured. Sun Wukong''s brows suddenly wrinkled slightly, and the fluorescence in his hands shone, and Qian Xiao was not in. Xiao''s body made her recover from her injuries. She opened her eyes slightly. After she was sober, she was taken aback when she saw Monkey King: "Sun... Monkey King?"


    Sun Wukong immediately squeezed her ass with angrily: "What Sun Wukong, you should call me Brother Wukong."


    Qian Xiao''s pretty face immediately turned red, and forced by Monkey King''s lust, she still yelled in a low voice: "Brother Wukong..."


    "This is good!" Monkey King rubbed her head and narrowed his eyes slightly: "This Shan Yutong...forget about others, he dare to hurt my little loli, this is unforgivable!"


    Qianxiao''s pretty face was even redder, teasing her fingers, and resisted in a low voice: "People...it''s not yours...little loli..." But being so cared about, why is she a little happy in her heart?


    Sun Wukong ignored Qian Xiao¡¯s little awkwardness, but looked around and did not find Zhu Zhiyi''s figure: "It seems that she has not yet returned to Juying Mountain. That''s right, it was just one night with a wounded. Not so fast to get here."


    Seeing that Monkey King got up, ignoring others and walking towards the back of the mountain again, Zuo Qiuning immediately reminded: "That... Brother Wukong, please help everyone too!"


    "The man won''t save!" Monkey King took Qian Xiao''s hand and left without looking back.


    Leave Xuan Shuang and them all speechless: "..."


    However, seeing that everyone was just in a coma and there was no worry about their lives, Zuo Qiuning and the others were not insisting on it. They stayed and placed Xia Zhengxi and others before moving forward.


    At this time, Monkey King had already faced Shan Yutong.


    Looking at Shan Yutong''s vigilant posture, Monkey King smiled: "Why, put on such a posture, are you ready to attack me?"


    Shan Yutong was too late to answer, but saw Master Li Ku suddenly flying out of his body, watching the wild waves behind Monkey King, his excited hands trembled a little: "Keep waves, you...you really got rid of it. Yan Erling''s restraint?"


    Kuan Lan glanced at Master Li Ku and ignored it.


    This indifferent attitude not only did not arouse the dissatisfaction of Master Li Ku, but on the contrary, he bowed deeply to Monkey King: "Thank you so much, Monkey King, I did not expect you to actually let the storm get rid of Yan''er. The bondage of spiritual persistence is really..."


    "Don''t make a mistake!" Before Li Ku finished speaking, Monkey King interrupted him: "The current Kuanglan has nothing to do with you, so what qualifications do you have to thank me for her? ?"


    "Uh~" Li Ku was choked, looking at Monkey King, and then at Kuang Lan, his heart was very bad, why suddenly there was a kind of kick that was pushed up the corner by the old king next door?


    "Kuan Lan, what exactly does he want you to do for him?"


    "What''s this to do with you?" Kuang Lan looked indifferent, was silent for a while, and then said: "It turns out that what you have chosen is so stupid!"


    Master Li Ku was silent for a while, and he chose to leave, one is because Kuanglan severed his relationship with him, and he was overwhelmed with sadness; second, because he was ashamed, he still couldn''t bear to deal with Kuanglan.


    Now Kuanglan appeared here unharmed, and at the same time he was happy, it also made him feel like a dog. He just broke up with Kuanglan inexplicably?Then what is he insisting on?At this time, listening to Kuang Lan said that Li Ku really had the urge to vomit blood. This was really as she said, she was stupid.


    Suspicion is really bad!


    Opening his mouth, Li Ku suddenly realized that he had nothing to say.


    "Master Liku..." Master Black Brachial looked at the gray-haired Liku with a respectful face, but Liku answered him with a deep sigh. He should have explained this to Black Brachial and others. The whole story, but now I really don''t have the mood to explain it, turning into a stream of light, and once again sinking into Shan Yutong''s body, now he really has no face to face the storm.


    After Li Kuan disappeared, Kuang Lan''s indifferent expression also became a little complicated.


    "Then now, let us have a final break, Sun Wukong!" Shan Yutong watched the high war spirit rising in Sun Wukong''s eyes.


    Being able to face off against Shizhongshan''s masters, this may be his last chance in his life.

 2064 Chapter One Hundred and Eleven

    "Why, I think I have Shizhongshan''s skill, so I don''t want to challenge me?" Monkey King looked at Shan Yutong with a faint smile.


    It''s just that hearing these words in the ears of Master Black Brachial and others is tantamount to a thunder: "What?! Shan Yutong actually has the power of ten mountains?! This, this, this...!"


    Monkey King: "You have six mountains, plus ten dry mountains, this single Yutong is the first one of you to live in Yingshan!"


    "Wow~~ The person is so beautiful, even so strong?" Liang said again, looking at Monkey King, a little worried: "Big Brother Wukong, can you beat him?"


    Monkey King''s face was plain: "You are a little redundant to ask."


    "Shizhongshan vs. Shizhongshan, this is a rare occasion for hundreds of years!" Master Black Brachial sighed with emotion, greeted others, and withdrew from the battle circle. He knew very well that this kind of battle was just spreading. It''s not something they can bear, it''s better to watch from a distance.


    Monkey King hooked his finger at Shan Yutong: "I have seen Jiuzhong Mountain, and I hope you won''t disappoint me with these ten mountains!"


    Shan Yutong''s face was plain: "I won''t let you down, I promise to make you very happy!" With that, his figure flashed, and he already appeared in front of Monkey King, his palms containing Shizhongshan skill. The Hun¡¯s mouth was slapped out of Monkey King, and even the atmosphere was slightly shaken under this palm, which shows how terrifying the power of this palm.


    All of Zuo Qiuning and the others were very nervous. They knew that Monkey King''s strength was the''Ten Mountain''. Facing Shan Yutong''s ten-mountain skill, the outcome might be 50-50, right?


    Sun Wukong lifted it up, blocking Shan Yutong''s fierce and violent blow, but he didn''t even blow a corner of his clothes.


    At this moment, Yan Lingjiao and the others were staying...


    Feeling the power surging out of his palm, Monkey King smiled: "Well, although the Jiuzhong Mountain and the Shizhong Mountain are only separated by a single mountain, they are two different realms. The strength has increased several times at least. improvise¡­"


    "you¡­"


    His nearly full blow was so easily received by the opponent. The plain-faced Shan Yutong''s complexion immediately changed slightly, and his figure flashed again. He kicked out from the left side of Monkey King, but he still gave it casually. Blocked, his body remained unchanged.


    "Whhhhhh~~~"


    For a while, Sun Wukong was surrounded by Shan Yutong''s flashing figure from time to time, as if the thousands of troops and horses launched a siege attack on the Monkey King at the same time.


    It¡¯s just that the more shocking thing is still on Monkey King. In the face of such rain-like attacks from all directions, he just flicked one hand at random, which blocked all the attacks of Shan Yutong. It was his attack. Being fierce and tough, in front of Monkey King, he is still as relaxed as an adult playing with a child.


    "This, this..." Heikchi looked a little dumbfounded: "Is this Shan Yutong really capable of ten mountains?"


    "It''s amazing! It''s amazing! I knew Wukong was the strongest!" Liangyou saw that he had already started Fan Huafa, waving and screaming excitedly.


    Yan Lingjiao and the others were also very excited.


    Qian Xiao''s face was red, and she whispered: "This guy is really a pervert..."


    At this moment, Kuang Lan was also full of shock: "Shan Yutong has the skill of Liku Shizhong Mountain, but even so, he is still as weak as a child in front of him? How could this be possible!!"


    The ten-layer mountain is the ultimate, why is the gap between the two ten-layer mountains so obvious?Crazy incomprehensible, black bras are puzzled, everyone is puzzled.


    Seeing that he couldn''t attack for a long time, Shan Yutong had no choice but to give up. He stepped back and moved a certain distance from Monkey King. It was shocked, and he lived up to the handsome and easy-going freedom: "You... this is impossible! Even if I am. We are weaker than you, but the gap between the ten layers of mountains can not be so big! You are more than ten layers of mountains? It is impossible! The ten layers of mountains are already the ultimate, and it is impossible to still exist on the ten layers of mountains!"


    "Who told you that there can''t be on the top of ten mountains?" Monkey King looked at Shan Yutong with a joking expression.


    "This...this...this is impossible!!" Shan Yutong was immediately moved when he heard this.


    Master Black Brachial also widened his eyes, with a look of astonishment: "Could it be that there are really ten mountains in the world?"


    Liangyou waved and screamed like a brain fan, "Wow~ on top of ten mountains! That''s amazing~ Brother Wukong~"


    "On top of ten mountains? How could there be on top of ten mountains in the world!" Kuang Lan said coldly: "Yin is the highest among the nine, and Yang is the ten supreme. It is impossible that there is a realm above!"


    "It''s just that you are ignorant, sitting on the well and watching the sky!" Monkey King smiled, "At least, physical skills can reach the top of the ten mountains..."


    As he said, he stomped the ground lightly, and the mountain shook instantly. The whole earth was cracked open and collapsed instantly. Shan Yutong spit out blood and was shocked to sit on the ground on the spot, and the ground under him was also a flash. It cracked and fell into the collapsed crack. Fortunately, his skill was good, and he pierced the cracked soil wall with one hand before falling into the bottomless and dark abyss.


    And Ru Yan and the others were shaken to each other, but the place they were in was not cracked and it was still safe.


    Kuanglan fell on the ground in an unimaginative manner. Looking around, the entire Juying Mountain seemed to have collapsed for the most part at this instant. Seeing Monkey King''s figure was shocked: "This... is this the power of the flesh?" This...this...this guy is simply a monster! Can actually cultivate the power of the flesh to this level!"


    "The strength of the flesh...Eleven mountains?!" Shan Yutong was frightened, and he lived up to the unrestrained calmness that he had before.


    Sun Wukong walked to Shan Yutong and squatted down, looked at him hanging on the cliff of the abyss, and smiled slightly: "Who told you that my physical skill is the eleventh mountain? It can''t be the twelfth mountain, thirteen. Heavy mountains, or seventeen, eight or one hundred mountains?"


    "Uh~~" Shan Yutong was completely stunned when he heard this. He wanted to make a mockery, but when he looked at the plain eyes of Monkey King, his heart suddenly jumped, an extremely absurd thought. Raised in his heart: "Is he...really...no...it''s impossible!!"


    When Xuan Shuang and others heard Sun Wukong''s words, they were all dumbfounded. Isn''t it a bit too much?


    "Why, don''t you believe it?"


    Monkey King looked around at the crowd and smiled slightly: "Would you like me to demonstrate to you?"


    As he said, a horrible breath suddenly burst out of Monkey King''s body, and the mountain was shaken instantly, and the whole Juying Mountain was crumbling...

 2065 Chapter One Hundred and Twelve

    This is a display of ultimate power, as if the world is shaking in front of him.


    Everything is full of ants in front of this terrifying breath.


    The entire Juying Mountain also began to dissipate in the violent shaking, endless rubble floating in the air, dark clouds in the sky rolling, thunder and lightning, making this place dark, as if the sky opened a huge mouth, to take the entire residence Yingshan swallowed in general.


    At this moment, Shan Yutong was already frightened with no expression, and the cliff that held his right hand collapsed suddenly. Shan Yutong was so shocked that she fell into the endless abyss...


    The world was roaring, and the whole Juying Mountain collapsed and collapsed, causing Liangyou and the others to scream: "Big Brother Wukong! Help! I''m going to... fall! Ah~~"


    Sun Wukong tilted his head to look, but saw that the ground had already cracked like a spider web, forming a criss-crossing abyss crack. Liang and the others lay down on one of the grounds unimaginatively, the ground being shaken a little bit. Shocked to the edge of the crack, all of them were pale and frightened.


    "Ah~ I''m really sorry, I scared you!" Seeing this situation, Monkey King apologized very insincerely, took back his breath, and for a moment, everything returned to calm.


    Feeling the vibration stopped, the dark clouds and thunder in the sky also dispersed. Liang looked pale and looked around, hugged Ding Shaying tightly, crying like: "Scared... scared me to death! I thought I was dead. Go! Brother Wukong, you are so bad that you scared us!"


    "...Juying Mountain..." Master Black Brachio looked at the torn apart Juying Mountain, it can be said to cry without tears.


    At this moment, I saw a crack in the abyss, a white shadow flashed, Shan Yutong jumped out from the abyss, and landed on the ground very embarrassed, gray-headed, dirt-covered, and his face was full of surviving expressions. .


    Looking at the criss-crossing cracks and the ground collapsed and collapsed, I was shocked.


    "Yo~ not bad!" Monkey King looked at Shan Yutong, and smiled lightly: "I didn''t fall and fell to death, or come, come here~~ Don''t you want to fight with me, let''s continue..."


    As he said, before Shan Yutong could answer, Monkey King flashed his figure and appeared in front of him, hitting his abdomen with a kick, causing it to fly upside down like a cannonball, crashing through him. The wall of the building was buried in the pile of rubble.


    Afterwards, the rubble burst, but there was a loud roar. Shan Yutong''s entire body was wrapped in a dazzling ball of sunlight, like a fireball at an astonishing speed and shot towards the direction of Monkey King!


    The soil and rocks on the ground along the way are instantly burned by the sun''s power and turned into dust...


    "Not bad! This is Shizhongshan''s full blow?"


    Monkey King smiled faintly, he actually blocked the terrifying sun fireball with his bare hands, his face was flat, he shot it out, and with a roar of''bang'', the fireball was directly slammed into the ground with a brutal posture. The blazing sun dissipated, revealing Shan Yutong''s extremely embarrassed figure.


    "You..." Shan Yutong''s face was shocked. He tried his best to struggle to stand up, but found helplessly that his whole body seemed to fall apart, and he couldn''t even move a finger.


    "Ok... so strong!!"


    Xuan Shuang and the others were all shocked by the scene before them. The Ten Layers Mountain was like a myth to them, but now the so-called myth was so unbearable that they suddenly suspected that the Ten Layers Mountain is really strong. ?Why do we see so weak?


    "Hey, didn''t you say that it would not disappoint me? But now, I am very disappointed!" Monkey King looked at Shan Yutong and said calmly.


    "How many mountains are you... after all?!" Shan Yutong stared at Monkey King with a shocked expression on his face. He had been abused by Monkey King and lost a bit of temper and fighting spirit. The pride in his heart had already been hit. The fragmentation.


    "Who knows~" Sun Wukong looked at Shan Yutong very disappointed: "I have tried my best to control, I thought you could endure two more blows, but I didn''t expect it to be abandoned so quickly, it is really boring! All right¡­"


    "Wait!!" The Li Kui figure flew out of Shan Yutong again, staring at Monkey King with a serious expression: "You can''t kill him!"


    "You can''t kill if you can''t kill?" Monkey King looked at Li Ku with disdain: "Who do you think you are?"


    As he said, he stretched out his hand and squeezed it at Liku Volley, only to hear the sound of''bang'', his body exploded instantly...


    "Dead to death, so much nonsense!"


    "you¡­"


    Li Kuo, who was the only one left, had his eyes widened in vain, with a look of astonishment. He really didn''t expect Monkey King to start so decisively. Even his words didn''t want to listen to him and he just shot: "Really..."


    It''s a pity that he hasn''t had time to say anything. The body of the spiritual wish was completely disintegrated and dissipated due to heavy injuries, completely disappearing between the world and the earth.


    As for the black brachial, Zuo Qiuning and others were all shocked, as if something had left their bodies in vain, making them feel lighter all over, and there was an indescribable lightness.


    "This...this is?" Master Black Brachial is very knowledgeable, and this phenomenon naturally made him surprised: "This is a sign of Lingwan''s departure? I... I am also a spiritualist? What is it? What''s the matter?"


    Monkey King said calmly: "It''s not just you, most of you conservatives are divorced spiritual wishers, while radicals are normal people, so they have the desire to make rebellion, and you Conservatives have been affected by the extreme wish, so they have always maintained a heart that wants to be innocent..."


    "Even... there is such a thing?" Zuo Qiuning and the others stared in surprise, all looking at Shan Yutong: "Then he..."


    "I...I''m not your enemy..." Shan Yutong was afraid that he would be solved by Monkey King without saying a word. He was really aggrieved and immediately explained, not dare to pretend to be forced: "I What I have done is not to be an enemy of you, but to separate the ultimate wish from you..."


    "Huh? Brother Wukong, what he said is true?" Liangyou asked curiously.


    Sun Wukong nodded: "This guy really wants to help you separate the spiritual wishes in your body. The intention is good, but he is arrogant and wants to fight with me. What a life and death!" He said, walking over to Shan Yutong. It was a fat beating that instantly turned his handsome face into a pig''s head: "I told you to pretend to be forceful in front of me, you can''t beat you to death!"


    Zuo Qiuning and the others looked at the black line on the side, and they all cast sympathetic glances at Shan Yutong.


    But they all felt that this was what he deserved. It was obviously a good intention, but he didn''t say anything. This forced pretense is indeed a beating.

 2066 Chapter 113 The Lord of the Realm

    While everyone was sighing, Chun Yin suddenly pointed to the top of her head with trembling limbs, her voice trembling: "Wu... Brother Wukong... Heaven... Heaven... Someone..."


    With that, she moved to the side of Monkey King and grabbed his arm tightly. Only in this way can she feel safe.


    When everyone heard the words, they all raised their heads to look at the sky, only to feel the roar of their brains, and in a flash, only the indifferent figure standing up in the sky, and the inexplicable respect and humbleness that suddenly rose in their hearts...


    "What...what''s going on? I...why do I have the urge to worship him?" Ding Shaying''s legs trembled and gradually bent down...


    "Me... Me too..."


    "me too¡­"


    "What the hell is going on? Brother Wukong, who is this guy? Okay... terrible!"


    Ru Yan and the others were all frightened by the men in the sky. They instinctively wanted to hide behind Monkey King, but they were horrified to discover that the awe and fear that originated from the soul made them feel completely about their bodies. Without control, he couldn''t move at all.


    "You... leave!"


    The man stared at Monkey King and spoke lightly. Although his tone was light, he was full of mighty majesty.


    He is dressed in white, with long hair fluttering, and he is very handsome. He looks like a brother-in-law, but his temperament is dusty, like a man in an immortal, which makes people look daunting at first glance.


    To Monkey King, he surprisingly did not show any hostility, and some were just a kind of indifference that was not welcome by the host.


    "It seems that I released my breath before and shocked him. Sure enough, I can''t just pretend to be in a realm like me!"


    Sun Wukong sighed inwardly, stepped forward and blocked the deterrence from the master of this world for Ru Yan and the others: "Not bad, it''s much more polite than other world masters, at least not as arrogant as they are. , As soon as he came out, he shouted and screamed. It seems that the Chinese master has more restraint than the Japanese master."


    The lord of this world is unmoved: "Every lord has his own world. You don¡¯t want to stay in your own world but invade the world of others. This has violated the taboo, please leave immediately, I I don''t want to do more unnecessary fighting."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he grinned: "Really, are you courting first and then soldiers? That''s really embarrassing. If there is any offense, please accept it yourself!"


    "Huh?!" Hearing this, the man''s breath became sharp.


    And Yan Lingjiao and the others cast their eyes on Monkey King one by one. What does it mean,''If there is any offense, please take it yourself.'' This is just a proper hatred.


    The Lord of this world condensed his eyes, and there was thunder flashing in his eyes. Looking at Monkey King, he naturally felt the hostility from him: "It seems that you are here for me..."


    Liang again heard this with an exaggerated expression: "Wow~~ Brother Wukong, although that person is too handsome, you can''t be like this..."


    "Uh~" Ru Yan and the others were shocked and frightened. Looking at Monkey King, they said, "Isn''t it true?"''The expression.


    "Cheer, go play!" Monkey King lightly lighted Liangyou''s head, making her take two steps back: "After pitting your brother, now come to pit me again, right?" He said, looking at this again Lord of the Realm: "Look, you should be careful when you speak. It''s not good to be misunderstood."


    If the Lord of this world didn''t hear him, he waved his hand and a light door flashed, his voice was cold and indifferent: "Leave! I don''t want to say it a third time..."


    Yan Lingjiao cheered the corner of Sun Wukong''s clothes lightly, and whispered: "Did he tell us to leave Juying Mountain? I think we should leave. This person looks dangerous!"


    "Indeed, looking at him, my feet are a little soft..." Ru Yan also looked solemn.


    If Sun Wukong hadn''t blocked the terrible breath for them, they would have knelt down.


    Monkey King: "People don''t want me to leave this Juying Mountain, but they want me to leave the world. He is giving a guest order."


    "Leave this world?" Qiu Jin and the others were shocked: "He wants to kill you?"


    "You can say so..." Monkey King looked at the master of this world: "You let me go and go, that''s so shameless!"


    "Hmph~ Ming stubborn!" The man snorted coldly, his calm eyes showed amazing hostility, and he had obviously regarded Monkey King as an enemy.


    Sun Wukong felt a momentary feeling, and a light shield flashed all over his body, wrapping Xuan Shuang and other women in a flash, reaching a height of several thousand meters.


    And where they were originally, the space suddenly cracked and split like a mirror, and the entire Juying Mountain disappeared as the space shattered, and ceased to exist.


    A huge space-time black hole appeared, and the black and light could be swallowed, and it made people palpitate to look at it, as if the soul would be sucked into it.


    "Oh my God! This...this...this...what happened?!" Chunyin and the others looked at the terrifying dark sky cave below, and they almost didn''t get scared to pee. The scene was terrifying and spectacular. Unimaginable.


    "In the sky...we are actually in the sky?!!!" Liangyou hugged Monkey King tightly, seemingly a little excited in horror.


    "The whole Juying Mountain... is gone?" The whole body trembled with a violent shock, that was scared: "This...what kind of power is this...?"


    "Ping Ping~~ Where is Ping Ping? Brother Wukong, how is Ping Ping?" Looking at the disappeared Juying Mountain, Ding Shaying looked around, but she didn''t see her brother''s figure, and her face suddenly became full. Get anxious.


    "Grandpa Black Bra... Brother Wukong, what about Grandpa Black Bra? How''s Grandpa Black Brachio?" Miao Qiao also looked worried.


    "Dead..." Monkey King looked at the dark sky cave below and said.


    The entire Juying Mountain disappeared, so the Heikchi, Shan Yutong and others who were originally on Juying Mountain naturally also disappeared.


    Sun Wukong only had time to save Yan Lingjiao and other daughters, but others couldn''t take care of it. The Lord of this world did it in his own world, but it was only a matter of thought, even Sun Wukong did not have time to save everyone.


    "Dead?" Ding Shaying and the others were in a daze.


    "Don''t worry, it can be saved... Wait until I take care of this guy first!"


    "Is there any help?" When Ding Shaying heard it, her sadness suddenly turned into a surprise. She believed in Sun Wukong''s words. Since Sun Wukong said that there is a rescue, there must be a rescue.


    "Who is he? There is such a terrible power!" Kuang Lan just glanced at the Lord of this world, and the scared soul shuddered, his feet softened, knelt on the ground, shaking his body with a face Horrified, the body also began to turn into a little light, disintegrated and dissipated...

 2067 Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen

    "Don''t look at him!" Monkey King screamed and slapped her body on Kuangmao''s body, making her disappearing body back to normal: "The Lord of this world is the god you speak of. You are so rude. Watch, as long as people are willing, you will be completely wiped out in no time!"


    "scare!!"


    Yan Lingjiao and the others were all shocked, and they hurriedly moved their eyes away from watching.


    "God?!!!"


    "Just look at it and die? Not so exaggerated, right?"


    Qiu Jin was also shocked in disbelief: "Big Brother Wukong, is he really... a god?"


    In ancient times, people believed that there was a god who raised their heads three feet away, but they couldn''t imagine that this god would appear in front of them!


    Forget about the spiritist, now even the''God'' has run out?


    Monkey King was not answering, but looked at the Lord of this world: "Under the Lord, there are ants. As expected, life is like grass and mustard. This action is to cover all irrelevant people in... Your decisive character I really appreciate it. In return, I decided to-kill you!"


    The lord of this world looked indifferent. After listening to Monkey King''s words, he didn''t show any expression. He just squeezed it out with a palm. The spiritual energy between heaven and earth instantly turned into a giant palm of spiritual power, holding and protecting Monkey King and others. The transparent shield of light.


    These terrifying sights, as well as the terrifying aura that oppresses the sky, directly frightened Kuan Lan and the others with no expression on their faces, with a look of shock.


    How can mere mortals remain calm in front of God.


    The girls had already hugged Monkey King tightly, and only in this way could they calm the fear in their hearts.


    The power of horror directly shattered the void, and accompanied by the rumble, the giant palm of spiritual power burst open in vain!


    Not only did it fail to squeeze the transparent light shield, it was shattered and dissipated by a more terrifying counter-shock force.


    "Ok?!"


    The calm complexion of the lord of this world finally showed a little surprise, and the light shield used to rescue people in a hurry can withstand the blow of his own power and shattered.


    "It''s interesting, no wonder you dare to come to my world. It seems that your god status is higher than mine..."


    "Interesting?, you will feel boring soon!" Monkey King looked at the Lord of this world and smiled. As soon as the voice fell, another Monkey King appeared behind the Lord of this world in vain. His palm was like a knife, already pierced into him. Back heart.


    "you¡­"


    The lord of this world changed his face greatly, but he did not panic. The injury of his immortal body was nothing, but the next moment, his face was replaced by fear, because he was shocked to discover his origin. The power is disappearing at an astonishing speed, being absorbed by the other party: "Wait! What have you done? Can you even swallow my origin?"


    "Heh~ this question is really stupid..." Monkey King looked indifferent and didn''t bother to explain nonsense: "Before you die, let you understand it! I am the newly promoted dimensional god, and now I borrow your source pearl. use!"


    At the end of the speech, Monkey King had already withdrawn his right hand from his back, and on his palm, there was an extraordinarily brilliant light bead that flashed around with regular runes¡ªthe world source bead!


    "The God of Dimension...?!..." The Lord of this world opened his eyes wide and murmured: "I... defeated... not wronged..." The body turned into a light spot and disappeared...


    In front of Monkey King, he didn''t even have time to use his full strength, and he was killed in a spike. This was the difference in strength.


    The space of this realm collapsed and collapsed in an instant with the death of the Lord of this realm...


    "Oh! It''s the end of the world!!" Liangyou and the others looked at the terrifying scene of the collapse of the sky, and they were so scared that they were all sitting on the ground and standing without the courage.


    Monkey King glanced at them and ignored them. Instead, he looked at the world that was rapidly destroying and collapsing, but he pointed out: "Firm!"


    Time, space, and everything are all in a moment of quiescence, the collapse and destruction of the world has stopped, and Monkey King is holding the Origin Orb in his hands high, and when the suction is bursting, this world disappears in a wave of flickering fluctuations. Incorporated into the world source beads!


    Although possessing the World Source Orb can open up a new world, it is time-consuming and labor-intensive, and it is straightforward to absorb and refine this world directly.


    As this world is absorbed and disappeared, this space has become a region of''nothing'' that has never been possessed. There is no space, no time, no things in the world, only darkness.


    It was the World Source Pearl in Monkey King''s hand that exuded a soft light, illuminating where they were.


    "God! The world...the world...the world...is gone??!!!" Chunyin looked around, completely stupefied.


    Ru Yan looked at the Monkey King at this time and her face was trembling: "Wukong...Brother... Exactly...what happened...?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine in a while!" Monkey King turned around, smiled at the girls, thrown it away, and the Yuanzhu in his hand instantly turned into a stream of light and fell into his mouth...


    With the passage of time, Monkey King''s strength can be said to be stronger and stronger, and it is becoming easier and easier to refine the World Source Orb.


    Today, it''s time to swallow it in one mouthful to absorb the refinement.


    So far, the world controlled by Monkey King has once again increased by one.


    Immediately, he walked into the light shield enchantment, and said, "You, come here!"


    Kuang Lan''s heart jumped suddenly, and respectfully climbed to the front of Monkey King and knelt down. Yes, it was climbing. At this moment, in front of Monkey King, she didn''t have the courage to stand up at all, and her scared body was shaking and shaking. Writing: "Wukong...sir, what''s your order?"


    "It''s time to fulfill your promise to me!"


    "My lord, please!" Kuang Lan''s head was low, and he didn''t dare to look at Monkey King, his appearance was very respectful and humble.


    With a thought in his mind, the dimensional Tao appeared on Monkey King''s head, and a world flashed. This was the world of painting rivers and lakes he had just controlled.


    I saw a ball of light flew out in vain from that side of the world, submerged in the frenzy of the eyebrows, so that the whole person was wrapped in divine light, and the divine patterns all over his body flashed, shocking and mysterious!Transformed her mortal body and gradually entered the realm of gods!


    For a mortal, it is almost impossible to ascend the position of a critical master, but for a dimensional god, only a single thought can be a god!


    After a long time, the light dissipated, and a brand-new turmoil appeared in front of Monkey King, noble and beautiful, divine light lingering, and with a little bit of evil spirit, there was a kind of thrilling beauty.


    "This...this..." Knowing the benefits he has received now, Kuang Lan looked at his hands as if he were in a dream, somewhat unbelievable.


    Monkey King looked at her, but her temperament at this time was with unquestionable majesty: "You have now given you the position of God, and you will fight for me in the world and seize the source orb. Once there is slack, I will take everything back!"

 2068 Chapter 115 End of this article

    "Yes! The subordinates must do their utmost to do things for the master and help you reach the highest position!" He bowed to the top of his head, excited with a vibrato.


    She never imagined that she would transform from a tortured Yaner Lingshou into the lord of the whole world, who was aloof and in control of his life and death.


    Really life changes so fast, it''s so exciting.


    "You can talk in the court..." Monkey King smiled and touched the frenzied head. She was flushed with excitement. It is a supreme honor to be touched by Monkey King like this.


    After becoming the lord of the world, she has already understood many things she didn''t understand, and the existence and greatness of Monkey King naturally penetrated into the soul.


    "Fengshen... Wukong Da... Adults can be the gods?!!!" Qiu Jin looked at Monkey King, her mouth opened so that she could lay an egg.


    Yan Lingjiao and the others were also shocked, and they were so nervous to death. Oh my god, the Wukong they knew was a god, or a god who can be a god, so noble and scared to death, so nervous, so nervous...


    Monkey King looked at Kuang Lan and said, "Get up!"


    Kuang Lan immediately got up and stood up, obediently standing behind Monkey King, clearly showing the position of master and servant.


    The Monkey King was just before the raging Hungarian, and the group disappeared in a flash. When they appeared, it was the place where Juying Mountain was destroyed before.


    Looking at the huge cracked crater in front of them, Ru Yan and the others were all confused: "This...this is... Juying Mountain? Isn''t the world destroyed? What''s the matter?"


    Kuang Lan said calmly: "It is not destroyed, but absorbed. Now, this world has been given to me by the master..."


    Qiu Jin glanced at Monkey King nervously, and found that he no longer possessed his previous majestic temperament, he was relieved, and said to the frenzy: "In other words, you are now the god of our world?"


    "Exactly!" Kuang Lan said with pride, and he was promoted from a mere mere mortal to the master of the world, and it was understandable to have this attitude.


    Qiu Jin glanced at Monkey King again and analyzed: "The Lord of the One Realm... is the God of our world... Then the God of the Dimension... Although he doesn''t understand very well, he is much stronger than the Lord of the One Realm. It seems that there may be more than that in this world. One world..."


    "As expected, I admire you more and more..." Monkey King looked at Qiu Jin and said, "How about it, do you want to come to work under me?"


    "Can you make us gods?" Chun Yin looked excited.


    "This is natural."


    "Great!" Chun Yin was even more excited: "Qiu''er, you can be a god!"


    Qiu Jin looked at Monkey King cautiously and said, "If you refuse?"


    Kuangma on the side said coldly: "Obliterate! Mortals are not qualified to know the existence of God!"


    Qiu Jin smiled bitterly: "It seems that I have no choice, nothing more, it is an honor for me to be yours!"


    As he said, he pulled Chunyin and bowed down: "Qiujin (Chunyin), see the master!"


    Kuang Lan looked at the daughters of Xuan Shuang with cold eyes, Xuan Shuang and Qian Xiao''s heart suddenly jumped, and immediately knelt down to Monkey King: "I am naturally willing to follow..."


    Obviously, they all worshipped Monkey King''s dominance...


    But now it¡¯s a subordinate, from now on...


    But Yan Lingjiao and the others looked a little nervous. They originally wanted to kneel down, but they were shocked to find that they couldn''t kneel down anyway. Monkey King reached out and squeezed each of their cheeks: "You are not me. ¡¯S subordinates, but my women, don¡¯t need to be like them."


    Zuo Qiuning''s daughters heard it, and her pretty face suddenly turned red to the base of her neck, but her heart was very happy.


    Miao Qiao took the corner of Monkey King''s clothes and said, "Then Brother Wukong, Grandpa Black Brachio..."


    Monkey King waved his hand in front of the storm, and immediately understood the storm, but with a light wave, the disappearing Juying Mountain immediately appeared in front of him, and it was restored to before the destruction.


    And Monkey King and the others are now at the foot of Juying Mountain, where a man and a woman are lying in a corner unconscious.


    Liang was sharp-eyed again, and he recognized them at a glance: "It''s Zhu Zhiyi and He Yishan..."


    Monkey King walked over immediately, holding Zhu Zhiyi with a smile: "I found a sister paper, mine."


    Ru Yan women: "..."


    The lively Liang was still not so restrained, and said curiously: "Why did the two of them faint here?"


    Qiujin thought for only a moment, and said: "It seems that they just came to the foot of Juying Mountain, and they were affected by what happened before.


    "It seems so!"


    This statement has been unanimously agreed by everyone.


    Back at Juying Mountain, the Black Brachial Master and others who had disappeared with Juying Mountain at this moment all woke up one by one, just full of question marks, without the memory of the previous incident.


    Seeing this, Qiu Jin looked at Sun Wukong with a little bit of resentment: "The memory has been erased... It seems that we were deceived by saying something about the erasure before?"


    "Haha~~ Have you been discovered?" Monkey King grabbed Qiu Jin and Chunyin¡¯s shoulders and said, "It¡¯s too late to regret now~"


    Chunyin''s face blushed: "What regrets... It''s not bad to follow Wukong..."


    Seeing Chunyin''s expression, Qiujin was a little depressed. Was she being prying the corner by Master Wukong?However, after a glance at Monkey King from the corner of his eye, the depression in his heart was suddenly thrown out of Jiu Xiaoyun: "Maybe this is also good..."


    Three days later, after everything was explained and prepared, Monkey King also left Juying Mountain with a large number of sister papers.


    Liang looked at Monkey King curiously again: "Big Brother Wukong, where are we going to play this time?"


    "Naturally it is a good place..." Monkey King said, and when he saw that there was no one everywhere, he stopped.


    "A good place?" Ru Yan and the others were full of curiosity.


    Monkey King didn''t answer, but whispered: "Hong Ling..."


    At the moment when the sound fell, Ru Yan and the others were shocked to see that a stunning woman walked out of Monkey King''s body in vain, fell on one knee in front of him, with a respectful expression: "Master!"


    "Wow~~ she, she, she... who is she? She came out of Wukong''s body?" Liang pointed to Hong Ling again, exclaiming.


    Monkey King helped Hong Ling up casually, but saw her turn around, her beautiful face made Ruyan and the others dumbfounded, and her voice was soft and pleasant: "Oh~ are you new sisters? Hello, my name is Hong Ling. It''s the master''s Zanpaku."


    "Zhan Po Dao?" Ru Yan looked puzzled one by one.


    "It''s a weapon..."


    Liang exaggerated again: "Wow~ I didn''t expect Wukong''s weapon to be a big beauty!"


    All the girls introduced themselves...


    Sun Wukong looked at Hong Ling and pointed at a frenzy: "Take her to meet Huiye and the others, and give me some advice."


    "Understood..." Hong Ling waved her hand, and the colorful light shone in front of her, and a colorful light gate appeared: "Let''s go, crazy!"


    As Monkey King¡¯s Zan Poknife, some of Monkey King¡¯s abilities are naturally able to be used by her, and therefore she has become a transporter between the two. Once there is a World Source Orb, she will be dedicated to Monkey King.


    After Hong Ling walked away with the violent storm, Monkey King also had a heartbeat and took Ru Yan and the others back to their own world to recognize their relatives...

 2069 Chapter One The Three Sisters of Tushan

    A colorful gate of light stood in front of him, and the halo emitted from the inner gate was spinning endlessly, like an eternal galaxy.


    Sun Wukong, who had arranged for Ruyan and the others, looked at the Dimensional Gate in front of him, but fell into a brief contemplation: "Which world should I go to this time? It''s really tangled..."


    Stirring lightly with one hand in front of the light gate, colorful halo threads lingered around his fingertips and swam around his fingertips-these are all dimensional passages leading to each world.


    At this time, Monkey King is worrying about which world to go to...


    "Huh? This is..."


    After choosing for a long time, finally, one of the halo threads lingering around his fingertips caught his attention: "Little Fox Demon Matchmaker? This world seems a bit interesting...it''s your decision..."


    As he spoke, he saw Monkey King flick the halo thread of his fingertips into the door of the dimension. The light burst instantly, covering all the halo threads, extending all the way through the inner door, forming a dreamlike The illusory channel of colored light is the dimensional channel leading to the world of "Fox Fairy Little Matchmaker".


    "Reincarnation and renewal, it is really troublesome, it seems that I have to advance the time a little bit..."


    When he thought about it, Monkey King had already entered the door of the dimension, stepping out to the end of the passage, and the ancient trees and flowers outside were all visible, and he was already in it in one step.


    The place is a forest trail, surrounded by lush vegetation and beautiful scenery.


    Monkey King casually grabbed the void in front of him, fluorescing in his hand, loosened his palm, and dissipated like a mist: "What a rich heaven and earth aura, this world is really good..."


    "It just seems to be in trouble..." Monkey King said, turning his head to look, but saw three women appearing in his field of vision. Seriously, it was a mature imperial sister with two cute little loli. The big hairy ears don''t look like humans.


    "Tushan...I covered it, you''re already close to the inside, understand?" The mature Yu Jie who took the lead looked at Monkey King, her words domineering, with a queen-like temperament.


    "Oh~ Look at your posture, do you want to charge me tolls?" Monkey King looked at the domineering sister in front of him with interest, only to recognize them at a glance: the domineering sister is naturally Tu Shan is red, and the other two little loli are Tu Shan Yaya and Tu Shan Rongrong.


    Sun Wukong''s eyes shifted and settled on Tu Shan Yaya, with a look of exclamation at the moment: "Tsk tsk~~ It is so small, but so big..."


    "court death!"


    When Monkey King stared at Tu Shan Ya Ya Hun and sighed, Tu Shan Honghong was already full of anger, his figure flashed, and his foot swept towards Monkey King¡¯s abdomen. The strong wind turned the surrounding vegetation into Bend down, whirring.


    The sound of the collision of the object reverberated, but the expression of Tu Shanhong, who was originally angry and calm, changed slightly, and revealed a shocked expression: "Even using only one finger... blocked my attack? "


    "How...how could it be possible!!"


    Tu Shan Yaya and Tu Shan Rongrong on the side were also dumbfounded, with expressions of disbelief.


    "Oh~ This is the strength of the king of fox demon and the first person in Tushan-Tu Shan Honghong? The strength is pretty good!" Monkey raised one finger and blocked Tu Shan Honghong''s ankle. She couldn''t make any progress in a sweep, her tone was a little admiring.


    "Humph!"


    However, the answer to Monkey King was a cold snort from Tu Shan Honghong, his body twisted, and his left foot slammed down against Monkey King''s neck with even more amazing force!


    But Sun Wukong took it easily with a finger, his body was still so casual and unrestrained.


    "This...impossible!!" Tu Shan Rongrong and Tu Shan Yaya were already stunned. The sister who was invincible in their hearts couldn''t help but a finger of the person in front of them?


    However, Tu Shan Honghong''s eyes condensed, and her complexion finally became serious. After the two moves, she had already felt Monkey King''s terrifying power like a mountain.


    The demon power burst out from the body like a substance, slammed the ground with a light foot, and the earth collapsed and cracked in an instant, and above the red fist of Tushan, the demon energy was like smoke, and it hit the Monkey King¡¯s mouth with a punch. !


    The fist was fierce, causing the surrounding trees to sway and howl, or even break.


    The power of a punch is enough to crack mountains and rocks.


    However, even this seemingly mighty punch was easily blocked by Monkey King with a finger, smiling, motionless.


    "It''s impossible!!" Tu Shan Honghong, who has always been calm and has a wise mind, was finally moved, hurriedly backed away, and distanced himself from Monkey King.


    Think about it, a person who has never tasted defeat, is high above, and domineering like a queen, suddenly one day, when she meets someone who defeats her with a finger, how will she feel?


    The mood must be very shocking, very bad, right?


    As if not believing in evil, Tu Shanhonghong gritted his teeth and wanted to attack again, but Monkey King was faster than her. His figure flashed, and a finger flicked on her forehead, just like Tu Shanhonghong''s heart. In an instant, he took a deep breath, and held his forehead for a dozen steps before stopping.


    When she put down her hand covering her forehead, Tu Shan Yaya and Tu Shan Rongrong also exclaimed: "Wow~~ Sister, your forehead is swollen!"


    "You bastard, you dare to bully my sister, I''m fighting with you!" When Tu Shan Yaya saw that she admired her most, her favorite sister was bullied, she was furious, clenched her fists, her chills surged. Attacked towards Monkey King.


    "Yaya, come back soon!" Tu Shan Honghong was shocked when she saw this, but unfortunately it was too late, because Tu Shan Yaya''s attack had already reached Monkey King and collided with his finger.


    With a''click'', the chill was seen spreading along Monkey Wukong''s fingers in an instant, freezing his entire palm, but it could no longer spread upward.


    "Hmph, tell you to bully my sister!" With a hit, Tu Shan Yaya snorted very proudly. He wanted to give Monkey King a little more, but he grabbed the back collar with his left hand. , The whole person volleyed up.


    Then the ten fingers of the frozen right hand opened slightly, and with a click, the frozen ice crystals were broken into slag.


    Regardless of the fact that Monkey King''s palm was frozen, he was not affected at all. It was only because of the cold that an ice crystal formed on the surface of his palm.


    "You little loli is naughty..." Monkey King stretched out his right hand, pinched Tu Shan Ya Ya''s cute face, and couldn''t help but twisted in a circle.


    Painful Tushan Yaya immediately burst into tears in her eyes, and exclaimed in a pitiful exclamation: "It hurts, it hurts...Sister, help me!"

 2070 Chapter 2 I give full marks

    "You... let go of Yaya soon!" Tu Shan Honghong can no longer care about the pain in his forehead, glaring at Monkey King and shouting coldly, not losing his calm, it''s just that Tu Shan Yaya is now in Monkey King''s hand. Here, she did not dare to act rashly.


    As for Tu Shan Rongrong, he is a little anxiously thinking about countermeasures, but in the face of absolute strength, what is the use of good strategies?


    "Asshole, let me go! Let go of me!" Tu Shan Yaya waved her little hands and feet, and slapped Monkey King. It''s a pity that those with little arms and legs couldn''t touch Monkey King at all. Instead, she gave her a little bit more. Cute.


    I can see that Monkey King also felt a little affectionate: "It''s so cute, I really want to catch it and raise it."


    "You..." Tu Shanhonghong''s expression changed slightly, and he said solemnly: "How do you want to let Yaya go?"


    Sun Wukong ignored her. Instead, he took out countless snacks and placed them in front of Tu Shan Yaya, and said very seductively: "How about it, do you want to go with uncle... ah no, do you want to go with your brother? , These snacks are all yours, and I''ll take care of them in the future."


    Tu Shan Yaya looked at the pile of snacks, swallowed hard, and almost blurted out the word''good''. After looking away with great perseverance, she tilted her head and hummed proudly.


    Even Tu Shan Honghong and Tu Shan Rongrong on the side could not help swallowing their saliva. You know, are the snacks provided by Monkey King a mortal thing?Even if it¡¯s just snacks, it¡¯s something in the world that is captured by gourmet food. After professional training, it has already evolved into a treasure of heaven and earth. It contains huge spiritual power, and one bite can improve physique and strength for mortals.


    Therefore, for the three sisters who are fox monsters, how much temptation is.


    "That''s really a pity..." Seeing Tu Shan Yaya''s expression of ignoring you, Sun Wukong looked regretful, let go of her and put away the snacks.


    Tu Shan Yaya, who was able to get out of trouble, immediately ran behind Tu Shan Honghong, watching Monkey King put away all the snacks, her eyes were full of dismay, she gently pulled the corner of Tu Shan Honghong''s clothes, and whispered. Said: "Sister, grab..."


    "Grab your head!" Tu Shan Honghong lightly patted Tu Shan Yaya''s forehead: "This person can''t even beat me, how can I grab it? I didn''t expect such a powerful man to appear among the human beings. Taoist priest¡­"


    Speaking of later, Tu Shan Yaya''s face was full of worries, even she was not a finger of the enemy''s family. The emergence of such a strong man among humans was a fatal blow to their monster race.


    If the demons declare war, do their demons still have a chance to win?


    At this time, Monkey King didn¡¯t have time to worry about what Tu Shanhong was thinking in his heart. He was thinking about how to brush up on the goodwill of the three sisters, but he was disturbed by the sudden sound. The sound was heard from far away. Up.


    "Boy, stop, you can''t escape!"


    "Bah~ If I stand still, I''ll be a fool, there is a kind of you to chase me!"


    Sun Wukong heard the words and knew that the Lord was coming, but he deliberately picked this time to come here, turned around and walked outside...


    "Sister...Should we go and see?" Tu Shan Rongrong looked at Tu Shan Honghong and asked.


    Tu Shan red is a domineering look: "Huh~ It seems that our Tushan is becoming less and less majestic. Some younger people dare to come to me to paint the mountain boundary. Go out and take a look..."


    Tu mountain boundary.


    "Boy, if you can''t come out, believe it or not, I will remove your leg in minutes?"


    The young man was lying next to the boundary marker in a large font, with a face that didn¡¯t matter: "Please, please, anyway, they have no strength to take me away. If you dare to walk into this boundary, I promise to give you one pair of legs. ."


    The young Taoist priest wearing a single eye mask looked at the brawny man with a large string of Buddha hanging on his neck, and said slyly: "Smelly boy, I''m tired of life, Brother Tiger, go in and get him out!"


    "No...no...Brother Crane, you''re good at doing it lightly, you should catch him out!"


    At this time, another Junyi man with a feather fan in his hand and sitting in a''wheelchair'' approached here: "The Tiger and Crane Shuangxians are also famous figures. Are you going to bully a child like this? But these two The suggestion is not bad, Tushan evildoer is extremely cruel, this kid is still good, and he will lose his life by touching it!"


    Before the young man could answer, he uttered a sweet drink but he was already inserted: "What a shameless person, full of benevolence, justice and morality, but his heart is evil, sister, beat him!"


    It turned out that Monkey King and the three sisters Tu Shan arrived, and the person who spoke was Tu Shan Yaya. He looked at the Taoist priest holding the feather fan in his hand and looked upright and contemptuous.


    Tu Shan Honghong took a step forward, and looked at the three people very domineeringly: "This Tushan is covered by me, you immediately-get out!"


    The man holding the feather fan barely wore an unnatural smile on his face: "Maybe your Excellency is the lord of this place-Tushan Honghong? We all understand the rules, but we all just jumped up just now and did not set foot in the Tushan region. So can it be that the three of us haven''t been here?"


    "No! I also cover the airspace here..."


    "So... the two on the ground also understand, right? We have no choice but to..." said the Lupin man, jumping up at the same time with the other two, launching an attack on Tu Shan Honghong...


    But it is a pity that the difference in strength is not even a star and a half. The moment the blindfold man and Tu Shan Honghong face each other, he is pressed to the ground with a foot on his head, and the Buddha bead man is also blown away by a punch, losing his ability to fight .


    "In the face of clumsy and powerful moves, you can only take it hard. It seems that you are just a junior little monster with good power. Tushan is red, and you have a false name!" The male feather fan floats in the air, tornadoes on the left and right sides. It can be described as compelling: "Do you think I really need the help of those two fools? I just let them explore your fiction... My wind is the nemesis of the power monsters, die!"


    With a stern shout, the male feather fan swung both hands down suddenly, and the tornadoes on both sides flew down instantly, merging into a more violent and huge tornado storm on the way...


    On the other hand, Tu Shan Honghong said nothing, holding both hands high...


    When the Lupinus saw it, he immediately sneered: "I want to block it with my hand? It''s ridiculous, what do you think my wind is? You will be chopped into pieces... broken..."


    But before he finished speaking, his eyes widened in vain, in disbelief, because at this time Tu Shan Honghong had already grabbed the tornado with both hands, tearing it into two halves with a''hiss''...


    "No...impossible!!" The Lufan man was really scared.


    The teenager on the side also looked surprised: "Tear the wind with bare hands?!"


    Monkey King smiled: "This is a pretender, and I''m not afraid of your arrogance, I will give you full marks!"

 2071 Chapter Three

    Tu Shan''s face was red and calm with a queen-like face, but regardless of whether the lupin male was shocked or not, he jumped up high and kicked him down from the air with one foot.


    The Lupin man lay down on the ground in a large font, seemingly unable to admit that he was so easily killed in seconds: "Impossible, impossible... Since I debuted, I have never encountered such a monster..."


    "That only proves that you have too little knowledge, uncle..." Tu Shan Rongrong smiled: "Your wind is just a magic weapon infused with mana, and my sister... can capture all magic weapons with demon power."


    And with an exaggerated figure, Tu Shan Yaya carried a big gourd, and looked at Tu Shan''s red eyes with admiration: "My sister is so powerful, I admire my sister the most!"


    With that said, they ran over and pasted a piece of talisman paper on their foreheads: "This...this...well..."


    "What is this?"


    "I have a bad hunch, my head seems to be heavy!"


    Sun Wukong saw it, but smiled: "You will be able to do business when you arrive. Are you planning to calculate tolls based on your strength?"


    "Eh? Tolls?"


    The three people who had originally looked terrified were all taken aback when they heard what Monkey King said.


    "Why are you telling it! People originally wanted to scare them..." Tu Shanya immediately glared at Monkey King, expressing dissatisfaction.


    "Oh~ I''m really embarrassed!" Monkey King smiled and looked at Tu Shanrongrong: "How is it, have you figured it out?"


    Tu Shan Rongrong took an abacus and nodded: "It''s calculated..."


    When the voice fell, the man with the lupine fan, the man with the prayer beads, the man with the blindfold, and the talisman on the boy''s forehead changed immediately, and they appeared: two thousand taels, five hundred taels, three hundred taels, and one tael price.


    When Sun Wukong saw it, he felt interesting, and immediately walked to Tu Shan Yaya, regardless of her flushed face, forcibly took out a piece of talisman paper from her pocket and stuck it on her head, looking at Tu Shanrong. Rong: "Rong Rong, do you also calculate my price?"


    "This big brother, please stop making trouble, you don''t need tolls..." Tu Shan Rongrong squinted at Sun Wukong and smiled.


    How dare they collect tolls for people whose sisters can''t beat them.


    "What is the toll, this is clearly a robbery!" the blindfold man whispered.


    When Tu Shanhonghong heard the words, he fluttered his eyebrows. Although he did not open his mouth, his voice was extremely majestic. There is no doubt: "The wild goose is plucking its hair, the animal is leaving its skin, my rules, disobey?"


    Sure enough, Queen Fan is full.


    The three monks nodded in a hurry: "Serve~Serve~We are all convinced..."


    "What a humane rule!"


    The lupine man''s eyes were bright, "In other words, as long as we pay the money, it won''t be a problem to catch this kid?"


    Hearing the words, the young man on the side immediately got up and paid a couple of silvers to Tu Shan Rongrong: "This is my toll. Mark one or two on paper."


    Seeing that he is in tatters, he didn''t expect to have money hidden.


    Tu Shan Rongrong took it, showing a businessman-like smile: "Thank you for your patronage."


    The young man immediately hid behind Tu Shan Honghong and looked at the three monks with an air: "Come here if you have the courage, humph~ I am covered by my big sister now!"


    The three monks were itching with hatred, but they were invincible. This is a typical fox fake tiger.


    "This kid is clever, but he can''t let things go on like this, otherwise he will definitely live in this Tushan Mountain..." Monkey King glanced at the young man, stepped forward, and looked at the three monks coldly: "These three people There is no need to collect the money from the scum. I will kill one of the bullies like this!"


    As he said, with a wave of his sleeves and the wind, the three of them swept the sky and disappeared into stars.


    Tu Shan Yaya saw him, stomped her feet, and looked at Monkey King with a look of anger: "Ah~money...our money... asshole, that''s two thousand eight hundred taels! You have to accompany you!"


    Sun Wukong was not angry when he heard this, but looked at Tu Shan Yaya with contempt: "Look at your poor and sour face, isn''t it two thousand eight hundred taels? I really haven''t seen the world!"


    As he said, with a wave of his hand, a golden treasure box flashed in front of the three sisters immediately: "This is two hundred thousand taels, I''m rewarding you!"


    "Two...Two hundred thousand taels?!" The three sisters Tushan were instantly stunned, the golden light was really dazzling...


    While the three sisters were stunned by him, Monkey King looked at the young man: "Boy, I have helped you solve the three of them. Flying so far, you are immortal and disabled. You don''t have to worry about them. I''ll catch you again, let''s go quickly."


    The boy suddenly looked grateful: "Thank you for your life-saving grace. At the beginning of the next Dongfang month, I don''t know who is the last name?"


    "Brother''s name is something you can ask, go go..."


    "Uh~that... can I stay?" Dongfang Yuechu saw that Monkey King had an expression of disgust towards him, and Tu Shan red and weak, who looked aside.


    "No!" Tu Shan Honghong replied simply.


    "You don''t need to speak, you can speak. This is quite enough. Brother, do you want to learn too?" Monkey King looked at Tu Shan Honghong, thinking for a moment.


    At the beginning of Dongfang Yue¡¯s words, his face was sad, and then he went to the ground and played a rogue: "Then you should kill me. I have many enemies. After I go out, I can¡¯t live for a few days and hide. It''s better to die."


    Although Tu Shanhong''s face was calm, Sun Wukong realized that she had a little hesitation in her heart. The secret path is not good. It can''t go on like this. This kid must go, and he can''t let him have something to do with the three sisters. , These three sisters are brothers.


    But he, the dignified dimensional god, doesn''t bother to kill a child, so he can only...


    Sun Wukong stepped forward, came to Dongfang Yuechu, touched his head and started to flicker: "Boy, you are just an ordinary person, how can you live with the demon? Although these three sisters are good demon, they do not mean you All that is, you have no power to bind chickens, and you won¡¯t know if you are eaten by other monsters, so, I think your talent is pretty good, this thing will be given to you for self-defense..."


    After that, he touched his arms, took out a secret book and handed it to him: "Hurry up and find a place where no one is living in seclusion for a few years, practice hard, and be sure that you will become a master in the future."


    Dongfang Yuechu received the secret book, but his eyes lit up. This clever little guy had seen Monkey King make a move. He waved his hand and fanned the three people and disappeared into the sky. He was definitely a master, and he turned his head to Monkey King. Just worship and climb up: "Master, please be worshipped by the disciple!"


    "Go and go... Brother doesn''t accept disciples!" Sun Wukong looked disgusted: "If someone finds your trail, I will send you a ride. Remember, you are not allowed to go out before your studies!"


    As he said, with a wave of his hand, Dongfang Yuechu had disappeared...

 2072 Chapter Four Points

    Somewhere in an unknown deep mountain canyon.


    Dongfang Yuechu stared blankly at the cliffs, messed up: "This...this is really unsuccessful in school, I can''t get out of the mountain...I can''t get out even if I think of it?..."


    Tushan.


    Dismissed Dongfang Yuechu, who was in the way, Monkey King was in a good mood, and a stick and a lollipop flashed in his hand. Before Tu Shanrong could react, he stuffed it into her mouth: " Come, Rongrong, I heard what kind of service you do here? Come and tell me..."


    Suddenly he was stuffed into his mouth. Tu Shanrong Rong was shocked, but he was immediately captured by the sweet and unnamed fruit delicacy. He squinted his eyes and introduced it obediently: "We do The main service item of the mountain is the reincarnation and reincarnation of the "Love of Shemales". You can customize it if you need it. There is also a special reception dinner; you can also enjoy the hot spring with the beautiful fox..."


    When Monkey King heard this, his eyes lit up: "Ahem~~ So what, soak in the hot spring with the beautiful fox monster? Can you do something like this?"


    Tu Shan, Rongrong, with a face and enjoyment, added a stick and a lollipop, squinted at Monkey King, and said seriously: "Guests, we Tushan is doing a very serious business. It''s just a hot spring massage service, please Don''t think it crooked..."


    Sun Wukong looked righteous: "How can a man such a serious brother want to be crooked? You must be the one who wants to crook!" He said, pointing to the full box of money on the ground: "How long can these be spent with you?"


    Tu Shan Rongrong took the abacus to calculate, and said, "Eat, drink, and play are enough for five years."


    Although Sun Wukong had previously said to give them all the money in this box, there is a way to make money, and they will not take away the money that Sun Wukong has given out for no reason.


    "It''s only five years, it''s okay. Anyway, I''m used to idle clouds and wild cranes, so let''s live with you for a while to eat, drink and have fun." Then, Monkey King took advantage of Tu Shan Yaya to not pay attention, so he picked her up: "Go, Ya Ya, go drinking with my brother!"


    Tu Shan Ya Ya suddenly picked up the large flagon he was carrying and knocked Sun Wukong on the head: "Asshole, let me go quickly, so they won''t drink with you!"


    "Don''t go? That''s a shame..." Sun Wukong''s brilliance flashed, and a bottle of peerless wine was already in hand. The intoxicating fragrance of Tushan Yaya just smelled it, and it was like a demented face. I almost got hooked...


    After regaining his senses, he sipped the Jingying from the corner of his mouth, and put the flagon on his back again, and said proudly: "Since you have invited me so sincerely, the lady will Reluctantly promised you..."


    "Heh~ you little drunkard, you can''t be cured."


    Seeing Tu Shan Yaya''s posture, Sun Wukong smiled in his heart. It was really easy to get a good impression of this little girl.


    In this way, Monkey King lived in Tushan as a guest...


    the next day.


    "Drink~ continue to drink... they didn¡¯t lose... continue... drink..."


    Tu Shan Yaya lay down on the ground in a daze, flushed and drunk.


    Sun Wukong took a bored sip of the wine bottle, and stretched out his hand to pinch Tu Shan Yaya''s cute face: "You are a little bit you want to fight with me, it''s thousands of years early!"


    "Wake up early in the morning to drink, Ya Ya has been ruined by you!"


    Monkey King looked towards the door, looking at Tu Shan Honghong''s graceful figure, but he smiled: "It''s Honghong, this can''t be blamed on me, it was Ya Yada who came early in the morning to rely on me to fight for wine..."


    Tu Shanhong''s red face was expressionless: "We are not familiar, so don''t call me red!"


    "Really out of sight..." Monkey King stood up, looked at her dress, and said, "Why, this is going to morning exercise? How about I practice with you?"


    Tu Shan Honghong''s eyes lit up immediately, and her character was aside for the time being, but she admired Sun Wukong''s skill very much: "That''s what I mean!"


    When the two came outside the house, Monkey King made a please gesture: "Come on, attack with all your strength, brother is in a good mood today, so he will adjust... No, just give you some tips!"


    "Please advise!"


    Tu Shan blushed with a serious face, and under the sign of Monkey King, his demon energy was released as much as possible. A little bit at his feet, he already launched an attack on Monkey King...


    Knowing that Monkey King is capable, she naturally doesn''t have to worry about keeping her hands.


    The fists are like the wind, rustling, as if the drum is ringing, dull and amazing.


    This time, Monkey King didn''t use his hand to block, but moved his body to the side, dodge by a minute.


    Tu Shan Honghong hit the air with a punch, and saw a blast of demon gas in his fist. With a "boom", a fake rock mountain not far away was smashed, causing smoke and dust to skyrocket and rubble flying away.


    But Tu Shan Honghong seemed unconscious, and turned around again with a horizontal kick. It was clear that Monkey King had stepped sideways to hide in advance, then he stepped a little, and his body moved back again, in time to cleverly avoid Tu Shan Honghong tight. An ensuing punch...


    "Huh? A strong sense of combat..." Tu Shanhong was shocked under her red heart: "I''m so far behind?"


    "How is it, did you see what came?" Seeing Tu Shan Honghong stopped attacking, Monkey King also asked.


    "It can be seen that you have experienced a lot of battles, and I am far behind, admire!"


    Monkey King shook his head: "Good observation, but it''s not this. It''s coming."


    Tu Shanhong and Hongdai frowned slightly, knowing that Monkey King was raising her, and did not hesitate to attack again.


    The powerful demon energy swirled around the body, the breath was like a violent ape, fiercely fierce, flashing, the slender jade 1 leg was already raised high, and crashed down towards the Monkey King, but he saw that Monkey King took another step, dodge And open.


    When Tu Shan Honghong saw this, he let out a soft "boom" and "boom". His fists smashed into the ground numerous big holes, not to mention attacking Monkey King, he didn''t even touch a corner of his clothes .


    "So strong!!"


    Tu Shan Honghong became more and more frightened as he fought, and his arrogant heart was really hit: "Am I so vulnerable in front of him?"


    "Don''t waver, just watch, I''m not here to blow your self-confidence!" Monkey King reminded him in time.


    Tu Shan Honghong immediately woke up, with a trace of faltering heart restored to peace, and the expression on her face was replaced by determination.


    The demon-qi seemed to be stronger at this moment, and the ground on which he was standing cracked open as a result, slightly shaking, and his fists flickered with faint light. As soon as he approached, it was heart palpitating.


    For a moment, his fist was close to Monkey King¡¯s Huns, but Monkey King moved sideways again, avoiding...


    With a punch again, Tu Shanhonghong flashed past Monkey King. After steadying his figure, he was a little dazed, turned around and looked at Monkey King, shocked: "You... completely see through my movements? "

 2073 Chapter 5 Trouble Comes

    Upon hearing this, Monkey King finally showed a smile on his face: "Yes, it seems that you have already noticed something, continue..."


    Tu Shanhong stomped the ground under his feet, and turned into an afterimage, clinging to Monkey King and attacking his abdomen. He wanted to launch a continuous attack close to his body, so that Monkey King had no time to dodge.


    It''s a pity that Monkey King had already seen everything from the beginning. It was a sideways dodge and patted her on the back. In a flash, Tu Shan Honghong lost her balance and rushed to the ground. Fortunately, her movements were quick and reactive. Very fast, with one hand on the ground, an somersault stabilized his figure, turned and looked at Monkey King: "You can see through my movements beforehand, how did you do it?"


    At this moment, Tu Shan Honghong admired the strength of Monkey King.


    She had never admired anyone, and Monkey King was the first.


    Monkey King looked at Tu Shan Honghong but smiled: "Want to learn?"


    Tu Shan blushed solemnly: "Yes!"


    "Sit down..."


    "Yes!" Tu Shan Honghong immediately sat down with Yiyan.


    "You are too direct and rely too much on powerful monster power. You can''t be blamed. It''s just that the monsters now cultivate in this way, so they gradually evolve into those who have strong monster power and whoever has the power. A stronger concept. In fact, this kind of cultivation direction is wrong. After all, growth is limited. It''s like you met me now. I don''t even use any magic power. Only skill makes you helpless."


    "Indeed!" When Tu Shanhonghong heard the words, her eyes widened for a moment, and she suddenly realized that Monkey King had never used any magical artifact from beginning to end?Was he defeated by a bare-handed human?And there is still no backhand strength, this...this...this...


    Suddenly, Tu Shan Honghong was hit again, and the next moment he stared at Monkey King with piercing eyes, very excited: "Then how can I be like you?"


    "Demon power is of course important, but you cannot rely on it. The body is the capital of the revolution. The body is the main body and the power is the supplement. This is the foundation of cultivation. Once you rise, the demon power will naturally increase. With rich practical skills, it is not impossible to leapfrog the challenge and be invincible at the same level.


    "So..." Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Tu Shanhonghong suddenly realized, as if he had seen a new way of cultivation: "It''s no wonder that those monsters of hundreds of years will be killed by human monks. What''s the matter, although the demon power is tyrannical, but the physical body is too bad, it''s only blame for not being cut by a sword..."


    Sun Wukong smiled and said: "This is the truth, but you shouldn''t look too high at the human monks. In fact, they are more unbearable than monsters and rely too much on magical weapons. Once they have no magical weapons, no matter how strong they are, they will be a scum. Cultivation base, what''s the use of cultivation? If you encounter a smarter monster and directly take away the opponent''s magic weapon, then wait for someone to kill it.


    "Listening to you, it seems like this..." Tu Shanhong''s eyes lit up a little: "But those monks regard their magical artifacts as more important than their lives. It is very difficult to seize them. !"


    "That''s because you don''t know the advanced body skills and skills. If you master it, it won''t be easy to seize other people''s magical weapons and clap others."


    Tu Shan Honghong''s eyes brightened as he listened, and Gongshen saluted Sun Wukong: "Thank you, please pass on my body and fighting skills!"


    Monkey King looked at Tu Shan with a blushing smile: "By the way, we haven''t introduced ourselves yet?"


    Tu Shan Honghong¡¯s pretty face is rarely red, but his tone is still very queen: "I am Tu Shan Honghong, now I allow you to call me¡ª¡ªHonghong."


    Monkey King smiled: "Monkey King, I also allow you to call me-Brother Wukong."


    It is naturally impossible for the arrogant Queen to call Monkey King like that: "I still call you Wukong."


    "I''m Tu Shan Rongrong, Brother Wukong..." Tu Shan Rongrong, who had been watching the show at some time, walked up and called out to Brother Wukong very well.


    She also admired Monkey King very much. People who are better than her sister can''t do without admiration.


    Tu Shan Yaya, who was a little awake, also walked over at a somewhat drunk pace, leaning against Monkey King, drunk and dimly: "Go... Brother Wukong, let''s drink..."


    Well, this big one-breasted little loli had been fooled by Monkey King to call him Brother Wukong when he was fighting with Monkey King last night.


    "Rong Rong, take Ya''er to sober up first..." Tu Shan blushed harshly.


    "Okay, sister..."


    Seeing Tu Shan Rongrong helping Tu Shan Yaya to leave, Monkey King also began to teach Tu Shan Honghong experience in fighting skills...


    If you want to get a good impression of this royal sister, it seems that this method is the fastest...


    Unconsciously, the sun has risen.


    Monkey King got up and stood up: "Come here first today. It''s time to have breakfast."


    "Yeah..." Tu Shan Honghong was still unfinished, just after listening to Sun Wukong''s explanation in the morning, she felt that her skill seemed to have improved a level. This was incredible. I really wanted to find someone to try it.


    But since it was breakfast time, she was not in a hurry.


    "The restaurant is here, please come with me!" Now, Tu Shan Honghong is very polite to Monkey King, treating him like a teacher.


    "I don''t need to prepare for me to eat, I have my own!" Monkey King smiled, walked to the stone table to sit down, and brushed it across the table, all kinds of delicacies flashed on the table.


    I am used to eating all kinds of delicacies cultivated in the world of food captives. I am not interested in ordinary food ingredients. After all, he does not need to eat anymore. Eating is only for the appetite. Since it is for the appetite, naturally You can''t wrong yourself.


    "This is..." Tu Shan looked at the color and smelled the fragrance and couldn''t move.


    "Call your two sisters, let''s go together."


    Pleasant time always flies quickly, in the blink of an eye a week passed...


    In this week, Monkey King did achieve the essence of eating, drinking, and having fun. Every day there are three beautiful sisters for her to train.


    Only today, this calm has been broken.


    A huge fireball fell from the sky, smashed onto the city wall, bursting into smoke and dust.


    Monkey King leaped over the city wall and looked at the ships floating in the sea. He was slightly surprised: "That old man should be called the Golden Face Vulcan? If I remember correctly, he should only appear after half a year..."


    The corner of his eyes moved slightly, looking at the familiar figure on the deck with a bandage all over, but he smiled: "That''s it, the problem lies here..."

 2074 Chapter 6 Golden Face Fire God

    The tragic man wrapped in bandages is no one else, but the lupin man who was casually fanned by Monkey King.


    Speaking of his luck, he landed in a lake, but his bones were still shattered and he lost half his life.


    Fortunately, the Golden Face Vulcan was practicing here, and he was saved in time, which saved his life.


    Of course, it is impossible for him to save people so kindly as the Golden Face Vulcan, but the Lufan Man exchanged the news from Dongfang Yuechu, and the Golden Face Vulcan came to the rescue.


    This can also explain why the golden-faced Vulcan God who will be invited to this Tushan Mountain to deal with Tushan Honghong and others after half a year is here now.


    "The old rules, if you lose, you will leave me right away!" At this time, Tu Shan Honghong also appeared on the city wall, watching the people on the ship below, holding Huns in both hands, making a domineering declaration, and dancing in his clothes. Unspeakable heroic.


    And Tu Shan Yaya and Tu Shan Rongrong also jumped onto the city wall afterwards, and came to Monkey King''s side. Looking at the people below, Tu Shan Yaya looked upset: "These people are really annoying. To make trouble..."


    After listening to Tu Shanhonghong''s words, Jinmian Vulcan yelled out coldly: "What a crazy evildoer, take it to death!"


    Raising his right hand, a huge fireball condensed out and fell towards Fang Xian where Tu Shan Honghong was.


    The blazing temperature caused the air here to become extremely dry in an instant, and the terrifying pressure made people palpitate.


    Feeling the power of the fireball, Tu Shan Yaya was very surprised: "I didn''t expect the people who came this time to be so powerful!"


    But Tu Shan Honghong still looked calm, seeing the falling fireball, she jumped up resolutely, tearing away towards the fireball with her bare hands...


    The moment the fireball touched the palm of the hand, it was torn apart, and then there was a bang, exploding, and a fiery wave of fire swept through, like a sharp blade, crashing a city wall.


    And Tu Shan Honghong appeared at the place where the aftermath of the fire wave of the explosion dissipated. Looking at her somewhat scorched palm, Tu Shan Honghong''s complexion became dignified and her hands could tear all magic weapons. She was touching her. The fireball was burned and injured.


    "Hahaha~~ Tushan Demon Woman, how about it, are you injured!" The male Yufan saw all this in his eyes, but he laughed triumphantly: "Sir Jinmian Vulcan is the only one who can use Demon Slayer. Fire-a person of pure Yangyan, this is for the evildoer like you, don''t say you capture it, even if you touch it, you will be burned."


    "Extinguish the demon sacred fire... pure sun flame..." Tu Shanhong''s red face remained unchanged: "This time, a troublesome figure has come..." As he said, the corner of his eyes moved slightly, and he stopped at the golden face Vulcan''s hand On the crutches: "But Wukong said that human monks rely too much on magic weapons, and without magic weapons, they can only be slaughtered even if they are strong!"


    As he said, just a little bit below your feet, the body is like an arrow from the string rushing towards the gold-faced Vulcan...


    "Oh~Want to seize my magic weapon?" The Golden Face Vulcan sneered: "It''s just a melee monster like you who relies purely on strength, so you have to be able to get close to me!"


    Mana circulated in the palm of his hand, and countless fireballs condensed and formed from his palm, and flew towards Tushan Honghong who burst into the air, blocking her rushing path, and at the same time blocking all the space around her.


    "No, my sister is in trouble, I have to help her!" Tu Shan Yaya''s expression changed drastically when she saw this, she just wanted to fly over to help, but saw a magic weapon flying by her door...


    Countless Taoist priests stepped on the flying sword to surround the two sisters Tu Shan Yaya and Tu Shan Rongrong. Of course, they also included the Monkey King watching the play: "The battle of the Golden Face Vulcan Lord, how can you make you so small? The demon is destroyed, your opponent is us..."


    "Asshole! Go away! Endless jug, full!" Tu Shan Yaya looked angry, picked up the jug on his back and poured it into his mouth.


    After drinking a few sips of''gulonggulong'', and then put a hip flask larger than her body on the ground, there was a hint of blush on her face, and her face was full of pride: "You nasty scum, today I want Turn you all into ice sculptures!"


    Don''t tell me, Tu Shan Yaya looks really cute now.


    "Huh~ the mere demon, dare to speak wild words!"


    All the Taoist priests shouted loudly, offering their magic weapon flying swords, and shooting down like rain!


    "You bastards, I''m not a little demon!" Tu Shan Yaya was angry, her small fist was tightly clenched, and a punch was blasted out, but the cold air surging in a flash, in a series of''kaka'' sounds , Frozen all the flying swords that came from flying magical weapons, and then fell to the ground powerlessly.


    "This... is this little demon so powerful?"


    All the Taoist priests were taken aback by Tu Shan Yaya, and they retreated.


    "Huh~ a little demon who has not formed yet scared you like this, really useless!" A cold snort rang out, but he saw a middle-aged uncle stepping on the magic weapon flying sword and flew in front of Tu Shan Yaya She looked wretched when she looked at her mature and charming body: "Tsk tsk~ I have such a figure at such a young age, it would be nice to catch it back as a pet."


    "This rubbish dared to hit my little Lolita''s attention. It''s really looking for death!" Monkey King squinted at the wretched uncle. He hadn''t seen it, but the cultivation base seemed to be good. It seemed that the golden face Vulcan had found a helper.


    "A nasty guy!" Tu Shan Yaya was seen as uncomfortable by the wretched uncle, with an angry expression on her face, she slammed at the wretched uncle with her small fist.


    Feeling the oncoming coolness, the wretched uncle did not evade, with a smile on his face: "Actually, I forgot to tell you, I also play ice..."


    He suddenly flew back and back, with a fascinating gesture in his hand, and frost formed on the ground instantly, freezing Tu Shan Yaya''s feet, who was rushing forward with an angry face, making her stay in place.


    Tu Shanrongrong on the side saw him. He was shocked. Just about to try to rescue him, he saw that wretched uncle''s magic weapon flying sword in his hand, slashed with a sword, and the cold and frost emerged, forcing Tu Shanrongrong to retreat, but also missed A chance to rescue Tu Shan Yaya.


    "Let''s go, little boy, my uncle loves you~" The wretched uncle stretched out his hand to grab Tu Shan Yaya with a smile on his face.


    "Asshole, do you think ice can freeze me?" Tu Shan Yaya yelled sweetly, and the ice that had frozen her feet clicked and broke, but suddenly she saw the cold surging again, and in a flash she was His feet froze.


    The wretched uncle smiled: "My purpose is not to freeze you, but only to restrict your actions, little boy..."

 2075 Chapter 7 Why bother

    Seeing the wretched uncle getting closer and closer, Tu Shan Yaya was panicked: "You...you wretched uncle is so perverted, you are not allowed to approach me!"


    In the anger, the demon gas gushed out, and with a click, it was already cracking the ice that had frozen her feet, but the next moment, before she could do anything, the cold air surged and gave her feet again. Frozen, Tu Shan Yaya was anxious and angry: "Asshole, what kind of spell is this? Why is it frozen again after breaking free?"


    "Haha~~ Little dear, don''t do unnecessary struggles..." The wretched uncle looked at Tu Shan and Yaya with a wretched look: "My''frozen chain'' spell is not so easy to break~ Originally It feels a bit of a loss to be invited by the Golden Face Vulcan to help out, but with a lovely little demon like you as compensation, it really made a profit..."


    Seeing that Tu Shan Yaya was about to be caught by the wretched uncle with a look of horror on her face, a faint voice sounded behind him: "I said, I am standing here alone for a long time. Now, is it okay for you to ignore me so much?"


    The wretched uncle instinctively wanted to turn around, but he felt a piercing pain in his heart. With blood splashing, he looked down and saw that a long sword had already penetrated his Huns from his back. Bore...


    "you¡­"


    Just saying a word, the throat was filled with blood, but it was difficult to understand what he said in the sound of''cooing''.


    "I''m saying, this little loli belongs to me. If you want to kidnap her in front of me, you really feel like a long life!" Monkey King smiled and drew out the sword, as the blood spurted, the wretched uncle just So fell in a pool of blood.


    The appearance is fast, the exit is also fast, the spike is not negotiable.


    Without the mana support of the wretched uncle, Tu Shan Yaya easily broke free from the shackles of the freezing, and her face flushed at Monkey King: "Asshole, what were you talking about just now, it''s not yours!"


    At this time, Tu Shan Rongrong had also rushed over, glanced at the corpse of the wretched uncle, and said: "Why did you kill him? My sister said that murder is not allowed!"


    Sun Wukong wanted to educate Tu Shanrongrong and tell her that this kind of thinking is wrong, but was interrupted by a sudden exclamation: "My mother, the old way of Xiebing was killed by a second, that guy is so strong! "


    "Damn it! You should be a human being? Why do you want to help the monster to help the evildoer?"


    "Oh? Helping you to abuse?" Monkey King looked at the Taoist priest who was irritating with his righteous indignation, grinning, "I like it, you bit me."


    "Demon Dao! You demon Dao! It is the shame of us human beings, let''s go together and kill him!"


    A group of Taoist priests heard that they all looked at the Taoist priest with idiotic eyes: "You''re such an idiot, that person is not even the old way of evil ice, we are not enough for others to cut!"


    "Uh~" Hearing this, the Taoist priest couldn''t help but stunned. When he recovered, he suddenly saw a sword aura flashing in front of him, and then the whole world became blood red, and then slowly. Divided in half, is the world divided in half?No, he was divided into two halves, his consciousness dissipated, and he fell into endless darkness.


    Sun Wukong stroked his sword lightly, his face indifferent: "Actually, I don''t bother to kill you rubbish, that would be a loss of status, but if you are scolded and don''t take action, you will be even more of a loss of status."


    "you you you¡­"


    A great Taoist priest was obviously frightened by Monkey King''s bloody methods. It was not the first time that they had become an enemy of Tushan''s fox demon, but every time they lost, they would not have to worry about their lives. It was like this time. Two people died, and they were still extremely miserable...


    In their trepidation, they also had a retreat in their hearts. Faced with Monkey King, they no longer have the courage to fight again: "Asshole, you traitor to humans, Lord Golden Face Vulcan will come and take care of you!"


    The so-called losers do not lose the battle, do not forget to pull the hatred when retreating.


    "Oh~~ why bother!" Monkey King seemed to sigh, and the long sword in his hand swung lightly, silently, without any omen. However, the dozens of Taoist priests in the sky who stepped on the flying sword magical weapon were all in a flash. Divide in half, then turn into blood mist and dissipate...


    "Okay...so amazing! Brother Wukong is so amazing! I admire you too much!" Tu Shan Yaya clenched her small fist, her face flushed with excitement as she watched Monkey King.


    On the other hand, Tu Shan Rongrong looked helpless: "They all said that they can''t kill people. Why did you kill them all? How can you explain to your sister..."


    "By the way, sister!!"


    When Tu Shan Yaya heard it, he immediately looked towards the sky above the lake, but saw countless fiery fireballs floating in the air, blocking Tushan Honghong, and flying rapidly under the control of the Golden Vulcan, like a cumbersome fireball. Arrays continuously attacked Tu Shan Honghong.


    This is the pure sun flame that restrains the world¡¯s ten thousand monsters. Tu Shan Honghong Rao has hands that can capture all magic weapons, and is also powerless. He hurts next to him. He can only dodge in embarrassment. Several burns.


    "No, my sister is in a bad situation, I have to help her!" Tu Shan Yaya was very anxious when she saw it, and just wanted to help, but Sun Wukong grabbed her belt and didn''t make her jump up: "Come on. An enemy that your sister can''t deal with, you will also go to the White Tower, let me go!"


    "Then hurry up! My sister is hurt!" Tu Shan Yaya pushed Monkey King urging.


    "Good, good~~ What are you anxious about..." Monkey King squeezed Tu Shan Yaya''s face, her figure flashed, and she was in the fireball formation.


    At this time, it was also when Tu Shan Honghong faced an unavoidable pure sun flame, clenched his fists, and planned to endure the burned mentality with a punch to explode the fireball, but suddenly felt a tight waist. , Was already held in his arms by Monkey King, and with a flick of his finger, the fireball from the blast had already burst and dissipated.


    "Huh? Human?" The Golden Face Vulcan looked at Monkey King who suddenly appeared, but he let out a cold snort, "As a human being, he helped the evildoer. It seems that you have fallen!"


    Sun Wukong looked indifferently: "Depraved? This is what you said from the rubbish that draws other people''s blood to practice pure Yangyan, I really feel a little sick."


    "How do you know..." The Jinmian Huoshen''s complexion changed drastically, but halfway through his words, he was shocked and changed his words: "Nonsense, how can the old man do such a violent thing!"


    "No need to pretend, there is no one else here, this time you came to Tushan, I must have listened to his slander..." Pointed to the male lupin on the boat: "Come for the kid named Dongfang Yuechu? Also want to drain him. Your blood, come to cultivate pure Yang Yan, right?"

 2076 Chapter 8 Monkey King vs Golden Face Vulcan

    Hearing this, he looked around with an angry face: "Nonsense, my golden-faced fire god is benevolent and righteous in the rivers and lakes, and everyone knows that you should not be here to confuse the people and spit out blood. Hurry up to my nephew. Hand it over, I''ll give you a happy one!"


    As he said, with a big wave of his hand, a huge fireball roared and fell to the ship below...


    "Fuck, how did you attack us?" The Lupin man looked at the falling fireball, his expression changed drastically: "Could it be that what the man said is true... The Golden Face Vulcan Lord is going to... kill people. Damn it...I think my Jade Mian Feng Jun is actually this way of death..."


    "How come... the golden-faced Vulcan Lord... turned out to be such a person..." The other Taoist priests on the boat were also surprised by this sudden change, and then they were swallowed by the fear of death. With a''boom'', the whole ship was submerged. In the fire, it shattered and sank to the bottom of the river.


    "Attacked his companion!" Tu Shan Honghong looked at the golden face Vulcan, his face calm: "Is this what you call the righteousness?"


    "Hmph~ blame them for hearing what they shouldn''t listen to..." The golden face fire god''s face was gloomy, full of evil intent and ferocious: "As for you, send me to hell too! As for my nephew, wait for me to kill him. It¡¯s not too late to find you slowly!"


    As he said, the crutch in his hand was held high, and the fireballs all around flew quickly, heading towards Monkey King and Tu Shan Honghong...


    "Be careful, this pure yang inflammation is very powerful..."


    Tu Shan blushed with a solemn face, and reminded him aloud, but he was interrupted by Monkey King when he was halfway through his speech: "Awesome? Is this kind of garbage fireball also called amazing?"


    "Uh~" Tu Shan Honghong was taken aback by Sun Wukong''s disdainful tone, but the next moment, he was shocked by the scene before him.


    "Now, let me show you what is truly awesome!"


    As he said, black flames appeared in his eyes, and in a flash, all the fireballs that were roaring were swallowed and burned. In an instant, the entire sky was densely covered with burning black flames.


    It''s just that in the sky where the Golden Face Vulcan is located, it leaves an empty space. If you burn him to death at once, it will be no fun.


    The Golden Face Vulcan is in disbelief with horror at this moment: "Black fire? This black fire burns out my pure Sun Yan? How...how is it possible... My pure Sun Yan is the number one sacred fire in the world! may!!"


    "It''s amazing! Black fire, Brother Wukong is so amazing!!" Tu Shan Yaya on the city wall yelled with excitement, waving her little hand.


    Tu Shan Rongrong also looked in admiration: "It''s really amazing, even the pure Yangyan is completely suppressed! What kind of exercise is this? I haven''t seen it before, Brother Wukong really makes me more and more curious. ¡­"


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at the black sea of ??fire, and was shocked: "Not only can the pure sun flame be burned out, but the sky is burning. What a powerful black fire! If the human body touches it, it will be burned in an instant. Exhausted?!"


    The golden-faced Vulcan roared in horror, his hands were held high, and the mana surged, countless fireballs once again condensed and formed, and flew towards the black sea of ??fire...


    But just after being infected with the black inflammation, the pure Yangyan was swallowed by the black fire and turned into nothingness!


    At this moment, the Golden Face Vulcan''s eyes widened in shock. The pure quality Yang Yan he was so proud of was so vulnerable under this mysterious black fire?


    "This is impossible! Pure Yangyan is the number one divine fire in the world, this is impossible! Impossible!!" If the golden face fire god looks like crazy, the pure Yangyan he cultivated without hesitating to kill the teacher and exterminate the clan, unexpectedly changed Being so fragile, how could he accept: "What kind of fire is this? Why is it more powerful than pure sun inflammation?"


    "I''m not interested in answering garbage questions, so you can go to death!" Monkey King looked indifferent, his fingers flicked, and the black flames burning in the sky instantly flowed like life, turning into a black flame vortex and turning the golden face into flames. God wraps...


    The golden-faced Vulcan was so scared that he was in cold sweat, with a face of fear, and a thump, he actually knelt down in the sky: "Forgive me, sir, the little one has eyes but does not know Taishan, please forgive the little one, the little one guarantees, from From now on, Zai dare not fight Tu Shan!"


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, or else..."


    Monkey King waved his hand: "You are too kind, let the other party clearly understand that even if you lose, there is no life worry, so there are always people who come to your troubles again and again. You are kind and merciful, but they But I want your life. For such rubbish, your kindness should not be used on them."


    "I know it, it''s just..."


    "Don''t just stop, I know you are kind-hearted, and you have been working hard to live peacefully with the demons, but even so, you should not be merciful everywhere. The person who should be killed must be killed. The benevolence of women will only harm others and themselves. If you can''t protect the person you want to protect, don''t talk about other things without shame!"


    "..." Tu Shan Honghong was speechless and looked at the two younger sisters on the wall. If there were no Monkey King here this time, she would probably not be the opponent of the Golden Face Vulcan, right?If she loses, what will be waiting for the fate of their sisters?No need to think, she also knows...


    After a long silence, Tu Shanhonghong whispered: "Maybe...you are right... dreams belong to dreams, but the premise is to protect your family. If you can''t protect your family, how can you talk about dreams... It seems to me It was really too much of a woman¡¯s benevolence in the past to cause today¡¯s disaster..."


    "It seems that you are not stupid, some help!" Monkey King looked at Tu Shan Honghong, smiled, and then looked at the golden-faced Vulcan who was still begging for mercy: "Volley kneels and bows, this is a bit difficult. Yes, but I have always maintained an attitude of cleaning up rubbish!"


    At the sound of the sound, the Black Flame Vortex swallowed the Golden Face Vulcan in an instant, before he even made a scream, it was burned into nothingness.


    Not one of the people who came to Tushan this time was left, but all died.


    Sun Wukong hugged Tu Shan Honghong and landed on the city wall, and joined Tu Shan Yaya and the others. Tu Shan Honghong had a serious face: "Although the golden-faced Vulcan has retired, his status in the Yiqi Dao League is not low. If we kill him this time, the people of the Qidao League will definitely not let it go. We have to be fully prepared."


    As he said, he turned his head to look at Monkey King again: "You are a human being, why do you want to help us?"


    Sun Wukong smiled: "What is the difference between a human and a demon? Both are lives, born by their parents. It seems to me that they are the same, so I only help my own people..."

 2077 Chapter 9 One Qi Dao League

    Tu Shan Honghong looked at Monkey King with a rare smile, although it was only for a moment: "It would be great if everyone could think like you."


    "Okay, I don''t need to talk about such a boring topic." Monkey King waved his hand, jumped down the city wall, and sat down in the courtyard, looking at the three sisters who followed, and fixed his eyes on Tu Shan Honghong''s body: "Although your hands can capture all magic weapons, they are not absolute. You will be helpless when you encounter that pure sun flame. Come here and I will refine it for you."


    "Refining?" Tu Shan red face was puzzled, or walked in front of Monkey King.


    Monkey King reached out and grabbed Tu Shan Honghong''s boneless hand, squeezing and squeezing: "Insulating claws, obviously so beautiful..."


    There was a blush on Tu Shanhong''s red face, but his expression remained unchanged: "Be serious, don''t do anything boring."


    If this were to be someone else, Tu Shanhonghong would have greeted him with a fist.


    "Well, you can''t praise you!" Monkey King shrugged, his hands shone with a gleam, covering Tu Shan Honghong''s hands, making her hands more crystal clear and as beautiful as jade.


    After a moment, the light dissipated, and Monkey King released his hand: "Okay, in the future, your hands will really be able to capture all magic weapons, not afraid of all spells, invincible, let alone cracking the mountains and rocks."


    To make Tu Shan Honghong miss the opportunity to invade the''Eastern Spirit Blood'', Monkey King naturally wanted to compensate her, and the hands that he refined were the number one magic weapon in the world, what? Dongfang spirit blood is all scum.


    "This..." Tu Shan Honghong obviously felt the change in her pair of insulated claws, squeezed her fists, looked at a rocky mountain not far from the yard, walked over, squeezed her palm into a knife, and stabbed it. But after hearing a chuckle, this palm easily pierced into the stone mountain...


    "Amazing!!"


    When Tu Shan Yaya met with Tu Shan Rongrong, both eyes widened.


    Tu Shan Honghong withdrew his hand, and also looked a little excited: "I feel that these hands can really crush all magic weapons..." Then, looking at Monkey King with a serious expression: "Thank you..."


    Sun Wukong got up and stood up and put his arms around Tu Shanhonghong''s fragrant shoulders: "Who or who I am, you can say thank you, right? If you really want to thank you, then..."


    After speaking, he took a bite on Tu Shan''s blushing face at a very fast speed: "That''s it..."


    Suddenly being attacked, Tu Shan Honghong stayed there, but when she reacted, Monkey King had run away early, and could only pretend that nothing had happened: "This guy..."


    Tu Shan Yaya looked surprised: "My sister is not angry, it''s so strange..." Then, she chased out in the direction where Sun Wukong had left: "Brother Wukong, you help me refine it..."


    In this way, pleasant time always passes quickly, and a month has passed in a flash.


    During this month, Monkey King had been mingling with the three fox demon sisters every day, and while teaching them their cultivation experience, he occasionally ate tofu and brushed up his favors.


    Still the original yard.


    Monkey King looked at the lovely Tu Shan Yaya, who was in front of him, with a serious face: "Yaya, I found that you seem to have gained weight recently. Have you eaten too well? Come here and I will check for you..."


    "Huh? Really?" Tu Shan Yaya was taken aback, and hurriedly ran to Sun Wukong: "Then you show me..."


    "Yeah..." Monkey King stared at Tu Shan Yaya''s Huns for a while, and said seriously: "It is indeed a lot fatter..."


    Tu Shan Yaya looked at Monkey King''s gaze, and was stunned. While her pretty face flushed, she stepped on the back of his foot with angrily: "Hate, Brother Wukong lied to me again..."


    "I didn''t lie to you, look at my serious eyes, come here, let me measure it for you by myself..."


    "Measure your size, I won''t be fooled!"


    "Don''t be fooling around..." I don''t know when, Tu Shan Honghong appeared at the gate of the courtyard with a serious expression: "The people from Yiqi Dao League are here..."


    "After waiting for a month, is it finally here? Go out and have a look." Monkey King suddenly became interested, so he hugged Tu Shan Yaya and walked out.


    The latter is struggling slightly: "Brother Wukong~ you quickly let me down, so embarrassing you to be seen by others!"


    "What are you afraid of, let them envy..."


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked at the back of Sun Wukong''s departure, and said to Tu Shanhong, "Brother Wukong really likes Sister Ya''er."


    "Huh~ it''s just a lolicon..." Tu Shanhong said uncomfortably in red.


    "Hehe, elder sister, is this jealous of Ya''er sister?"


    "Stop talking nonsense..." Tu Shan Honghong glanced at Tu Shan Rongrong, and caught up with Monkey King: "This time the people of the Yiqi Dao League are all the elites. How do you deal with it?"


    "How to deal with it?" Monkey King smiled, "Of course it was all killed!"


    "..." Tu Shan Honghong was silent for a while: "Killing one kill is not the solution to the problem. It''s better not to kill them all. Otherwise, our monster race will really become an unregulated enemy with humans. Let me deal with it. ¡­"


    "Let you deal with it?" Monkey King shook his head: "Your kindness is not suitable for handling this kind of scene. It''s better to leave it to me. I promise that after this time, the people of Yiqi Dao League will not dare to underestimate it and look for you Trouble."


    Tu Shan Honghong was silent for a while: "I can leave it to you, but I can''t kill them all, and put our monster race on the opposite of humanity!"


    Tu Shan Honghong was able to say these things, and obviously had great trust in Monkey King. It seems that during this period of time, teaching her martial arts and training experience has achieved great success.


    When he came to the city wall, Monkey King first saw that the wall was full of transformed fox monsters. All of them were wearing masks, or holding long bows, or holding spears and ancient swords. They stood ready and looked at the sky. Those countless Taoist priests stepping on the flying sword magic weapon.


    Sun Wukong put down the Tu Shan Yaya he was holding in his arms, and the three sisters Tu Shan Honghong boarded the city wall, watching the scene of countless Taoist priests floating in the air stepping on flying swords, with a look of admiration: "This pomp is really there. Gorgeous enough."


    Seeing that the Lord has arrived, the people on the side of the Yiqi Dao League, an old man in the front row shouted coldly: "Tumhan Demon, you kill me the golden face Vulcan of the Yiqi Dao League, today I will wait Get justice for him!"


    Because the people who came to Tushan with Jinmian Vulcan were killed by Monkey King before, the ugly face of Jinmian Vulcan has not yet been exposed. In the eyes of others, he is still the benevolent, and he is now tragically dying in Tushan. In the mountains, someone naturally came to seek justice for him.

 2078 Chapter 10 Angry

    Monkey King looked indifferently: "Get justice? This business is really good. You can avenge the Golden Face Vulcan, and you can also get Yugu''s spiritual blood and pure sun flame from the Eastern family. It can even suppress the monsters of Tushan. It can be said to be a multitude in one fell swoop, am I right?" Monkey King looked at the middle-aged man at the forefront: "The kingship hegemony!"


    The kingship hegemony looked majestic, and shouted: "What Eastern family, I am waiting to come here today, but to get justice to the Golden Face Vulcan, what does it have to do with that Eastern family?"


    Sun Wukong listened and laughed suddenly: "Oh, that golden face Vulcan has such a big face, can you ask you, the leader of the Yiqi Dao League, to seek justice for him?"


    The kingship hegemony looked righteous: "Golden-faced Fire God is a benevolent gentleman with a high level of cultivation, and he has won the respect of my Qi Dao League. These characters are severely harmed by you. How can my Qi Dao League sit idly by?"


    "My lord said it was good, a benevolent person like the Golden Face Vulcan was actually murdered by you despicably, and I am determined to seek justice for his old man!"


    "Yes! Ask for justice! Step on the ground!"


    "Get justice and step on the ground!"


    All the Taoist priests were filled with righteous indignation and shouted with great anger.


    "The generation who deceived the master and destroyed the ancestor is also called a gentleman..." Sun Wukong looked at the clowns in front of him with a funny face: "You people with good looks really make me look at me!"


    "Huh! If you want to talk about deceiving the master and destroying the ancestor, you are right!" An old man glared at Monkey King, his face full of righteousness and sighed: "As a human race, you actually worked with demons and killed your compatriots. What is it? If your parents know, I wonder if you regret giving birth to such a wicked animal!"


    "Elder Sun, you are right! This guy is deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors, and he is in vain...for..."


    All the Taoist priests shouted in a deep voice, but before they waited for the "person" to be spoken out, they suddenly realized that the entire sky was darkened and enveloped by the endless shadow of terror. It stopped abruptly and was replaced by panic.


    Is this... killing intent?!!


    The terrifying killing intent made their hands and feet cold, and their heart arrested, as if death was right in front of them!


    Everyone looked at Monkey King with horror, but they almost didn''t scare them to death, because they clearly saw that behind Monkey King, a shocking magical shadow appeared, with blood from their eyes and black body. Surrounded by air, killing intent is overwhelming, even this world is terrified and trembling!


    This is a phantom condensed by killing intent.


    With the screams of fear, the Taoist priests who stepped on the flying sword magic weapon all fell to the ground like a kite with a broken line, and wailed all over the field for a time!


    In this terrifying killing intent, how could they keep flying with their swords.


    "Okay... terrifying... killing intent..." The kingship fell to the ground in embarrassment, shaking his body and looking at Monkey King with fear: "How is this... maybe... just by killing intent... let me wait... lost The ability to fight... how could there be... such monsters?!!!"


    "You just-- scolded me-- right?" Monkey King looked at the rude old man with an indifferent expression.


    "No...Yes...Yes...Yes...No..." The old man wanted to beg for mercy and apologize, but under this horrible killing intent, he even said that he was uncomfortable. It was too terrifying and terrifying. He had been scared. Bold, my heart collapsed.


    "A trivial ant, how dare to be so rude to me, your sin will suffer from the burning of your soul for five hundred years, until your soul is annihilated, and you will never live beyond!"


    As Sun Wukong''s voice just fell, he saw the old man shocked all over, the soul full of horror was forcibly chewed out of his flesh by a mysterious force, and was instantly caught by a red and mysterious fire. The package was burning, but it didn''t burn him out, only giving him endless pain to burn his soul!


    For a time, a stern and miserable howl echoed in the sky, and my heart felt cold and fearful!


    Those who were unhelpful, almost collapsed, and there was a smell of urine in the air. Someone was scared to pee...


    "Too...too...too terrible..." Tu Shan Yaya looked at the Monkey King at this moment, her teeth trembled in fear, her pretty face pale, and she hugged Tu Shanrongrong.


    And Tu Shan Honghong also didn''t dare to breathe for a while. She didn''t expect that the angry Monkey King turned out to be such a terror, and it caused the world to change, and trembled with fear.


    Moreover, the methods are so extreme and cruel that they would suffer the pain of burning souls for five hundred years.


    Burning the soul with fire, and that is not ordinary fire, so pain, thinking about it, I feel that life is better than death, and the whole body is cold!


    Monkey King looked at the crowd lying down below, with a calm expression: "I originally wanted to play with you, but I don''t want you to be so ignorant..."


    Tu Shan Honghong on the side saw him, his complexion slightly changed, and he gathered up his courage, and hugged Monkey King''s arm. The greatness of Hungarian front made Monkey King feel soft and soft: "Wukong, you promised me not to kill him. ¡­"


    "I did promise you, but taunting the insults at me, it''s a capital crime!" Monkey King looked indifferent, stretched out his right hand to the crowd that fell on the ground, and then shook it suddenly!


    There was no screaming, and in an instant, hundreds of Taoist priests burst into a bloody mist at the same time, it can be said that blood flowed into a river, and the river here was dyed scarlet!


    And the ones who didn''t die were only one old man, three young people, and the leader of the Yiqi Dao League-King Power Hegemony.


    The old man and the king''s hegemony were because they took into account their identity, did not follow the group of Taoist priests to ridicule, and spoke insultingly, so they took their lives.


    As for the three young people, it seems that because of their good instincts, they did not follow the booze, so they got their lives back.


    It''s just the bloody scenes all over the floor, which really scared them into fear, trembling all over and almost crazy, this place is like hell.


    "Thank you for not killing! Thank you for not killing!"


    The five members of the Yiqi Dao League knelt down in front of Monkey King, grateful that they knocked their heads, and even the scalp broke, they didn''t stop, for fear that Monkey King''s dissatisfaction would make them impossible to live forever!


    At this moment, the king''s hegemony is regrettable, the intestines are all blue, what shit Dongfang Yugu, what shit Dongfang spiritual blood, had known this, gave him ten thousand courage to come.


    With red eyes, Tu Shanhong saw Sun Wukong squeezed hundreds of lives with one palm, and opened his mouth. Looking at his indifferent expression, he could not speak.


    In my heart, I was secretly frightened and helpless: "No wonder he can exude such a terrifying murderous intent. This life is really worthless in his eyes... Usually so easy-going and amiable, but angry but so dangerous and ruthless... I dare not speak..."


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched Tu Shan Honghong''s head: "Honghong, now if you sign a non-invasion and non-invasion contract with someone from the Yiqi Dao League, maybe it''s just right..."


    When Tu Shanhonghong heard this, his eyes lit up...

 2079 Chapter 11 Shemale League

    When Tu Shanhonghong heard this, his eyes lit up...


    Turning his head to look at Rongrong Tu Shan next to him: "Sister, you write a contract..."


    "Okay, sister..." Tu Shan Rongrong immediately took out a pen and paper, lay on the wall and wrote...


    On the other hand, Tu Shan Honghong is a group of people who have landed on the other side of the river. Their faces are calm and full of queen-like majesty: "Our monsters had no intention of being an enemy of you humans, so you repeatedly , I¡¯ve been violating me again and again, I¡¯m all merciful, but you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good or bad, and use my kindness as a shield. Today, it¡¯s no wonder that we are cruel, otherwise, you really think we are good monsters. bully¡­"


    "For a long time, it has been you humans who provoked the end of the war. You will kill when you see the demon. I always want to eliminate the demon and defend the way, remove our demon race and quickly..."


    "Okay, why are you talking so much nonsense with him?" Monkey King flashed in front of Tu Shan Honghong, holding the covenant that Tu Shan Rongrong had just written, and handing it to King Power Hegemony: "This is an alliance of shemales. The non-aggression treaty has been signed quickly. If you dare to violate this treaty in the future, I will personally wipe out your alliance!"


    Wangquan Hegemony looked at the Monkey King who suddenly flashed in front of him, shaking his whole body with trembling, and took the covenant with both hands. After watching for a while, he raised his head and cautiously said to Monkey King, "Well, my lord, if it¡¯s the Yaozu first What about violating the covenant? And, as far as I know, Tu Shan does not have the ability to order the group of demons? Is this covenant really effective?"


    "Are you doubting my strength?" Monkey King stared at the king''s hegemony.


    Scared that the king power hegemony repeatedly apologized: "Don''t dare, there are adults, Tushan Unified Monster Race is naturally not a problem!" As he said, he bit his right thumb and pressed himself on the covenant. Blood fingerprints.


    Although it is completely hegemonic to disdain to sign a non-aggression and peaceful coexistence agreement with the Yaozu, the form is stronger than that of human beings. The strength of Monkey King can no longer tolerate him not to sign this agreement, because he is very clear. , If he refuses, not to mention that he will be killed immediately, and even the same Qidao alliance may no longer exist.


    Looking at the old man who was still screaming and burned by karma not far away, he didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Count you acquaintance!" Monkey King took a look at the covenant, took out a pen, and at the same time handed it to Tu Shan Honghong, but he glanced at the king''s hegemony from the corner of his eye: "This idiot, bite your finger. Is it cool?"


    "Hehe~~ That''s idiot!" Tu Shan Yaya who came after listening to Monkey King''s words, also looked at the kingship hegemony with a smile on his face.


    But Tu Shan Rongrong covered his mouth and chuckled: "Wukong is so bad..."


    As for the kingship hegemony, his heart is now collapsed, but for the sake of image, he still pretends to be nonchalant.


    Tu Shan Honghong glanced helplessly at Monkey King, his face unchanged, and then wrote his name with a pen.


    At this point, the Shemale League was formally established.


    Sun Wukong took the covenant from Tu Shan Honghong''s hand, took a look, and waved his hand at the five kings and hegemony: "Hurry up, do you think I can invite you to dinner?"


    "That...that''s not enough..." The five members of the kingship industry immediately stood up and held a fist to Monkey King: "I will leave first, and please rest assured, after I go back, I will make this agreement public, so that everyone will agree! "


    Sun Wukong looked plain: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree, I will kill them all by then!"


    "Then...then...I''ll leave first when I wait!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Wangquan Hegye and others felt the pressure was great, and secretly wiped away their cold sweat. After Monkey King waved his hand, they sacrificed the magic weapon flying sword and went away...


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at the covenant in Monkey King''s hand, and she felt a burst of joy. She did not expect that the shemale alliance would be formed in this way, and her gaze suddenly became very soft when she saw Monkey King: "Goku, this time is true. Thank you, if you weren''t there, I don¡¯t know how many years I would have to work hard for this alliance agreement!"


    "It''s boring to say thank you verbally, even if you don''t thank you."


    Tu Shanhong looked at Monkey King for a while, and suddenly came forward, the fragrance blew his nose, and the soft fragrance and lips touched Monkey King¡¯s face, and then said nonchalantly: "You can Don¡¯t think about it, I¡¯m just for thank you."


    In fact, my heart is already nervous to death.


    Monkey King smiled: "Understand, understand!"


    Tu Shanrong on the side was slightly serious: "Brother Wukong, sister, this alliance agreement can be said to be established under the strong pressure of brother Wukong. Will it really work?"


    Sun Wukong smiled when he heard it, "Rongrong means that he is not sincere, and he is afraid that they will verbally agree and do things secretly, right?"


    "Hmm~"


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you are sincere or persecuted. After all, the so-called covenant is just a piece of paper, without any binding power, and only absolute strength can make this paper agreement produce absolute results. For this alone, forgive them for not daring to play tricks!"


    After listening, Tu Shan Rongrong nodded earnestly: "That''s right, with Brother Wukong, even if this alliance contract doesn''t have any binding power, it will become absolutely binding."


    Tu Shan Honghong looked into the distance: "Then the next thing is to unify the entire monster clan and let them all recognize this alliance contract. This matter seems to have to trouble Wukong for you, although I Now I am not afraid of any monsters, but if it is you, it should be able to exert an absolute deterrent effect."


    "It sounds interesting, so I''ll accompany you on a trip, or else, let''s go now?"


    "Yes, just not far from our Tushan River, there is a self-righteous sage who lives in the river. He rules the sea of ??this generation, let him start!"


    "Great Sage Fanjiang? This name is a bluff." Sun Wukong smiled and said, "But usually the guys who take such a bluffing name are rubbish."


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at Ya Ya and Rong Rong: "Ya''er, little girl, while I''m away, you two will sit in Tushan!"


    "Hey? I want to go too!" Tu Shanya immediately quit.


    "It''s okay, let''s go together. As for the safety of Tushan..." Monkey King beckoned to a masked fox girl holding a bow and arrow on the wall: "Who is that, come here!"


    Sister Fox immediately approached and knelt down in front of Monkey King: "Master Wukong, what''s your order?"


    With a wave of Sun Wukong, a gleaming ancient sword spike pierced in front of the fox sister: "Take it, and the safety of this Tushan will be given to you for the time being."

 2080 Chapter Twelve

    Fox sister Zhiyiyan stretched out her hand to grasp the hilt of the sword and pulled it up. In an instant, an immense amount of spiritual power emerged from the sword body, submerged into Fox sister''s body, making her height grow taller. For a while, both Huns and her hips have become more courteous, leaner, and bigger. It''s just a pity, because she covered her face and couldn''t see what she looked like under the mask.


    "This...this...this is?!!!" Fox sister paper felt the soaring monster in her body, her eyes widened in shock for a while.


    "What a strong demon spirit!" The three sisters of Tu Shan Honghong were shocked: "Wukong, what magic weapon are you? You can increase this demon spirit!"


    "It''s just a sword." Monkey King said, patted the fox sister paper on the shoulder, and said: "During our absence, the safety of Tushan will be handed over to you. If there is anyone who doesn''t open the eyes or the demon comes to commit the crime. , You will hack him to death for me without leaving your hands."


    "Yes, Master Wukong, please rest assured, her subordinates will protect Tushan to the death and prevent outsiders from stepping into it!" Sister Fox knelt on one knee, her face solemn, like a knight swearing, and her face determined.


    Suddenly gaining such a powerful force made her heart extremely excited. She had watched Monkey King easily overturn all the people in the Qi Dao League before, and had already made her unable to worship Monkey King. Now she is given the strength of this treasure. The worship of Monkey King has reached the bones.


    Monkey King touched the ears of sister fox paper: "Work hard, if I am satisfied, this sword will be given to you."


    "Yes! Belonging...under...definitely...paying..." The fox sister''s body trembled slightly, and her voice was uttered word by word, as if trembling.


    Monkey King showed curiosity: "Huh? Are you unwell?"


    "No...No..."


    Tu Shan Yaya pointed at Monkey King with one hand, her face was full of discomfort: "Hey, do you really know or not? Fox ears are very sensitive, so you can''t touch them casually!"


    "Huh? Is this the case?" Monkey King was very interested. With a little force in his hand, the fox girl, Zhi Ying Ning, fell softly to the ground.


    "It seems that she is too sensitive, she just pinched her ears..." Monkey King made a harmless expression and shrugged.


    "Let''s go!" Tu Shan Honghong''s slightly majestic voice came.


    However, Tu Shan Rongrong took out a whistle and blew it. After only a slight noise, a huge and cute white rabbit hopped and landed in front of Monkey King.


    Tu Shan Honghong jumped on the back of the rabbit first, her hair dancing with the wind, and the bells on her waist were sweet, looking so heroic.


    Monkey King looked at the big white rabbit who was bigger than himself, and said, "Are we going to sit on it and drive?"


    "A problem?" Tu Shan Honghong looked at Monkey King.


    "No problem, using a rabbit as a mount, this is really the first time, and it''s fresh." Monkey King smiled, holding one hand on each hand, hugging Tu Shanrongrong and Tu Shanyaya on the back of the rabbit, sitting casually. , Feeling the soft hair and back, I was also satisfied: "Yes, this mount is indeed more comfortable than ordinary horses."


    Tu Shan Honghong waved his hand, and the Great White Rabbit jumped like this, carrying Monkey King down the city wall and gradually away...


    "Hurrying is the most boring, Ya Ya, what else do we play?"


    "You...what do you want to do?" Tu Shan Yaya heard this sentence from Monkey King, her instinctive hands guarded Hungarian, and she looked at him warily.


    Monkey King directly gave her a roll of eyes: "What''s your expression? At a young age, your mind is so impure..." He said, lying down at random, and motioned: "Come and squeeze my shoulders."


    "It turned out to be this..." Tu Shan Yaya seemed to be relieved, her arrogant hands ringed Xiong, her head turned to one side: "Don''t pinch."


    "One bottle of wine an hour..."


    Tu Shan Yaya''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Two bottles in half an hour..."


    Monkey King decisively looked at Tu Shan Rongrong on the side: "Rong Rong..."


    When Tu Shan Yaya saw this, the small but very mature body had already turned over and sat on Monkey King''s waist, humming: "One bottle is one bottle, it''s sold!"


    Tu Shan Rongrong also leaned over with a smile: "Brother Wukong, I really want to eat that thing called''Ozone Grass'' again..."


    "You will choose, this''ozone grass'' is the king of vegetables. After special cultivation, it contains a huge aura. Whether it is a demon or a human, it will increase its demon power and mana, but it is a rare treasure, one piece per hour, how? kind?"


    "Okay!" Tu Shan Rongrong smiled softly, knelt down beside Monkey King and began to press a stroke for him.


    "There is only a pillow left..." Monkey King said, looking at Tu Shan Honghong, and patted the place beside him: "Come Honghong, sit here..."


    Tu Shan Honghong glanced at him, the queen Fan with a face: "I''m not like them, I want me to be your knee pillow if I want to get a little snack? Dreaming!"


    "Isn''t it? Brother ran around with you, this is not a good fortune, it''s so sad."


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at Monkey King in silence for a while, and silently knelt down beside his head. When Monkey King saw this, he took the opportunity to put his face on her big white legs: "Really comfortable..." Also arched.


    Tu Shanhong''s complexion was flushed, but his tone was still arrogant: "This is just to thank you for helping me refine the Insulating Claw. Don''t think about it..."


    "Yes, the Queen is quite cute when she is proud..."


    "Who is arrogant!" Tu Shanhonghong''s''bang'' fist hit Monkey King''s forehead.


    "Damn, you are a violent man with such a heavy hand? If you are an ordinary person, you have to be beaten to death by you..."


    "If you don''t want to be slapped, just put it honestly..."


    The Tushan area is very wide, and I walked all the way, but I didn''t encounter any unopened little demon blocking the road or robbing it; just like this, the group of people drove for almost half a day, and finally a vast river appeared before them.


    Tu Shan Honghong stood up and stood up: "This is the site of the Great Sage Fanjiang, I will force him out!"


    As he said, he stood up, on the right fist, the demon power was surging, and suddenly hit the river with a punch. With a''boom'', the river rolled, it can be said that it started a huge wave...


    The next moment, a loud shout full of anger also sounded: "Which bastard dared to come to my place of the Great Sage, and live so impatiently?"


    As the sound fell, the surging waves suddenly seemed to be restrained by an invisible force, spinning and rising to the sky, and the giant monster with a huge dragon tail surged out of the water column and brought the waves. There are countless waves, and the appearance of the scene can be described as full of force.

 2081 Chapter Thirteen

    "This guy is the Great Sage of Fanjiang?" Monkey King looked at the burly man with a human head and snake body floating above the water column, and looked at Tu Shan Honghong: "The scum that has not completely transformed even the body can rule this side. Waters?"


    Tu Shan Honghong''s face was calm: "Although this guy is not very strong, in this area of ??water, he is still a good monster."


    "This is not the Lord of Tushan, Tushan Honghong? What do you mean by not staying at your Tushan and running on my site? Are you trying to provoke me to the Great Sage of Fanjiang?" With a face of self-confidence and arrogance, he is not afraid of Tu Shanhong.


    Tu Shan Honghong glanced lightly at Dasheng Jiang, without even looking at him straight up: "What will you do if you provoke you!"


    "Huh! I heard that the other demon said that you Tu Shan Honghong is crazy, I didn''t expect to be so crazy! Very good, then let me see you today!"


    I saw the Great Sage Fanjiang spread his hands, and his demon power emerged. He suddenly turned the river and the sea, and the huge waves rose in the sky, turned into a huge wall of waves and water, and rushed towards Monkey King!


    That kind of momentum, it can be said that the whole earth is rumbling, like the spontaneous might, terrifying.


    When Monkey King saw it, he was slightly surprised: "This little demon doesn''t look very good, but his ability to control water is fine. No wonder he will become the master of this waters."


    "Huh~ I can solve this kind of scum!" Tu Shan Yaya said, rising up, his slender hand waved at the surging waves, endless cold air surging,'' In the sound of''Kaka'', the huge wave that swept through was instantly frozen into ice sculptures...


    And the great sage over the river floating on the huge water column behind him, his huge body was gradually frozen, and he was frightened instantly: "Wait! Don''t kill me, I surrender! I surrender!"


    "It looks so prestigious, I didn''t expect it to be a scum..." Tu Shan Yaya curled her lips and looked at Tu Shan Honghong: "Sister, is it really useful to find such a useless guy?"


    "Of course it''s useful." Tu Shanhong''s face was calm and red: "Although this Great Sage Fanjiang is not very strong, it is only for us. In the demon world, he still has some reputation, and he can contact the monsters in other sea areas on our behalf. It¡¯s not our home court."


    "That''s the case, since it''s useful, then spare his life!" Tu Shan Yaya said, waving the thin hand, freezing the ice on the half of the body of Great Sage Fanjiang to thaw.


    Tu Shan blushed and looked at the Great Sage Fanjiang indifferently, and the queen''s aura showed no doubt: "You... serve?"


    "Serve! The little one is convinced, thank you Empress Tu Shan for not killing!" The Great Sage Fanjiang knelt down very unscrupulously: "The little one is willing to submit to Tushan, let Tushan send it!"


    Monkey King: "This guy looks like a wall of grass, or he can kill him with a palm."


    When the Great Sage Fanjiang heard this, his face paled in shock, and he repeatedly kowtows for mercy: "No...no! The little one is sincerely surrendered. I beg you, Mrs. Tushan, uncle!"


    Tu Shan Honghong: "If you want to survive, just do what I say..."


    "Do it! Do it! Small ones must do it!"


    "You go to contact the other demon kings in the sea, and take me Tushan to pass a word to them. I Tushan has reached a peaceful coexistence agreement with human beings, a peace covenant of non-infringement. After one month, let them All come to Tushan to open the Ten Thousand Demons Conference, if there are those who do not come..."


    Tu Shan Yaya was very domineering and said: "Kill all!"


    "Yes... the small one must do it! You must do it!" The Great Sage Fanjiang was so scared that he nodded his head again and again, but his heart was very hateful: "Huh~ Tushan... This hatred is not a good demon, you will wait for me...today Humiliation, I will repay you ten times a hundred times in the future..."


    Monkey King looked at the Great Sage Fan Jiang with a smile: "Oh ~ repay us ten times and one hundred times? Unexpectedly, your scheming is quite deep."


    When the Great Sage Fan Jiang heard the words, his expression suddenly changed: "You...what did you say? The little one doesn''t quite understand!"


    "Don''t understand?" Monkey King smiled: "Forgot to tell you, I can read my mind."


    "What?!!!" The Great Sage Fanjiang changed his face when he heard the words, and kowtowed his head like garlic: "Sir, the little one knows that he is wrong, and the little one just complains. How dare to retaliate against you, please..."


    "Long-winded..." Monkey King''s face was plain, and he waved his hand, and the voice of the Great Sage turning over the river stopped abruptly, and his good head just soared into the sky, accompanied by blood splashes, and fell into the river.


    "You... why did you kill him?"


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at the headless corpse of the Great Sage Fanjiang, and was a little surprised. He had a good conversation, so why did he suddenly kill it?


    "The first thing is for the person, the second is for the person behind. It doesn''t matter if you don''t need this kind of garbage. If you let him go, not only will you not work hard, but will think about revenge. Now there is no time to play with such garbage."


    Tu Shanrong Rong said: "But he is dead, who should I contact those demon kings in the sea?"


    Monkey King: "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if such a scum is dead. The Yiqi Dao League has already signed the alliance, so we only need to go to other big demon countries and ask them to sign this contract to make it officially effective. When the alliance is formed, just let them do the other trivial matters. There is no need to let us do everything by ourselves."


    Tu Shan blushed and said: "That''s right, as long as you link up other big countries and have them all sign this contract, then the plan of peaceful coexistence between the demons and demons will be realized. I only wanted to unify the demons. Forgot about this..."


    Tu Shan Honghong said, looking at Monkey King with a serious look: "It''s just that you don''t want to kill at every turn this time. This is an alliance plan that concerns the two races of humans and demons. It can''t cause any misunderstandings. Cause the alliance to fail."


    "What are you afraid of? If I disagree, I beat them to agree."


    Tu Shan Yaya immediately waved her small fist to support: "That is, if there is Brother Wukong, if they disagree, they will agree."


    Tu Shan Rongrong took out a map from his arms and unfolded: "Then we must first determine where to go first. The closest to us is the Aolai country in the East. You can reach it by crossing the cage bay. It''s just Aolai country. They have always maintained neutrality. In modern times, they hardly deal with the outside world. They probably won''t agree to any alliance, so don''t think about it. The next three are the remaining three demon kingdoms..."


    "But if you want to go to these three big monster kingdoms, you have to pass through the human boundaries. First is the Western Shahu Territory of the West, then the South Borderland, then Beishan, Brother Wukong, which country shall we go to first?"

 2082 Chapter 14 Psychologist

    Monkey King looked at the map and pointed: "Go to the border southern country first."


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked serious: "The border southern country, the country of poisonous gu that is impressive and discolored, is a forbidden place that ordinary monks dare not enter. We have to be careful."


    The four of them got on the back of the rabbit again and set off towards the south...


    The night is quiet.


    In the jungle, the big white rabbit that Monkey King was riding on was lying on the ground and rested, and the three sisters Tushan also slept on its back. As for Monkey King, he sat alone by the campfire, drinking wine and watching the night.


    Monsters in this world are rampant, and it¡¯s not good to sleep in this barren mountain and without a night watch.


    Although Monkey King can solve all problems as long as he lays an enchantment, but in order to make life less boring, he would not do that many times.


    Only a sudden demon energy appeared in his perception. This demon energy was very familiar. Monkey King looked at it, but he saw Tu Shan Honghong who was sleeping on the rabbit¡¯s back surrounded by a faint demon energy, fists. He squeezed tightly, his face struggled, and sat up in vain, apparently awakened by a nightmare.


    Monkey King suddenly became interested: "Oh~ Your Lady Queen will have nightmares too? This is strange, and you have a cold sweat. In other words, what funny nightmares have you had?


    "Interesting?" Tu Shan Honghong glanced at Monkey King. At this moment, she looked a little cold, wiped off the sweat on her forehead, got up and stood up, jumped off the rabbit''s back and walked to the side of Monkey King and sat down: "Go to sleep. , I''ll guard in the middle of the night."


    "Sleep is just a hobby for me, and it''s okay not to sleep, but on the other hand, I am somewhat interested in your nightmares, don''t plan to talk about it?


    "..."


    "Don''t want to say? Let me guess." Monkey King looked at Tu Shanhong and said: "The so-called day is thinking, night is dreaming, and you Tushan fox demon are inseparable from love. Naturally, you are embarrassed by love, and what you have is a nightmare. It must be an unforgettable thing to make people like you have nightmares and be awakened. Did you encounter any betrayal when you were a child, or kill someone who shouldn¡¯t be killed? ?"


    "You..." Tu Shan Honghong looked at Monkey King in a little astonishment as if she had been intercepted. It was obvious that her heart was shaken at this moment, and it seemed that the incident had a great impact on her.


    "Huh? Look at your expression. Could it be that you killed a good person by mistake? Come and tell me, I am a world-renowned psychologist, and I am the best at relieving heart disease.


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at Monkey King in silence for a while, and her voice faintly sounded: "That was already a few years ago. At that time, Rong''er and I were caught by two Taoist priests and wanted to sell us to Tianxianyuan..."


    For Monkey King, Tu Shan Honghong did not conceal anything, she told the secret that had been hidden in her heart for many years, and this secret was not known to Tu Shan Yaya except for her and Tu Shan Rongrong.


    Although Sun Wukong knows all about Tu Shanhonghong, the meaning is different if she can tell it personally: "In other words, you killed your own savior with your own hands, so you have been in regret. , This is awakened by nightmares day and night, the idea that you hope that the demons can coexist peacefully is also inherited from him?"


    "Yes, this is the wish he said before he died..."


    Monkey King said: "If this kid is still alive, I really want to beat him up."


    Tu Shan Honghong: "...Don''t get me wrong, I just feel guilty to him, but I don''t mean anything else..."


    After Sun Wukong listened, he looked at Tu Shanhonghong with a smile on his face: "This little girl has realized this. It seems that my good feelings during this time have not been in vain."


    Now he persuaded: "The so-called cycle of heaven has a cause and an effect. It must be he who owes you in his previous life, so it is worth paying it in this life. Why should you live in guilt."


    "The debts owed in the previous life will be paid in this life? Is there such a saying?" Tu Shan Honghong was taken aback.


    "Yes, you are the Red Thread Fairy, you should understand it well, or else, let me show you how you remembered from your previous life?"


    Tu Shan Honghong was very surprised: "I haven''t used reincarnation to continue the fate, can I still see the memories of my previous life?"


    "You don''t understand it. Brother knows astronomy, geography, and everything in the world, everything is fine, everything is known, just a glimpse of the secrets, let alone the memories of the previous life, even if it is the last life, Things in the last life were a piece of cake."


    Tu Shan Honghong suddenly became interested: "Then I want to try..."


    "Okay, ready..."


    Monkey King said, pointing a finger at the center of Tu Shan Honghong¡¯s eyebrows. Tu Shan Honghong only felt that her entire consciousness was a vast expanse of whiteness, and then the white world gradually became more colorful, showing a scene of wild hunters¡¯ family. Screen...


    I saw Orion carrying a big sword, holding a bow and arrow, and went hunting up the mountain...


    As soon as the screen turns, Orion encounters a nest of mountain foxes. His skill is really amazing. It''s one arrow...


    When the screen turned again, I saw Orion carrying four mountain foxes back home, peeling their skins to cramp, and selling them at the market...


    When he arrived here, Tu Shan Honghong saw that the surrounding pictures suddenly became blurred, his consciousness was shaken, and he returned to his body...


    Slowly opening his eyes, Tu Shan Honghong muttered to herself softly: "This is the so-called evil in the past life, is it still in this life..."


    But Sun Wukong is still so casual: "It turns out that the kid was a hunter in his previous life. He killed your whole family, and he also peeled off the skin and sold it. It is indeed the cycle of heaven to be killed by you in this life, to pay his debts."


    As he said, he looked at Tu Shanhong and said, "How about it, do you feel guilty now, or do you think it''s good to kill, and there is such a little bit of joy of revenge in your heart?"


    Tu Shanhong''s face was calm and red: "Thank you, I am... much better now..."


    As for the guilt in his heart has disappeared without a trace, Tu Shan Honghong only felt that the current self was extremely relaxed both physically and mentally.


    Monkey King immediately went up and said, "How about, my method of treating heart disease is very clever, don''t you give me a good comment?"


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at Sun Wukong¡¯s face that came closer, and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. When he took a palm shot, Sun Wukong flew out...


    Just looking at the direction in which Monkey King flew out, Tu Shanhonghong was speechless for a while. She clearly photographed the direction to the left. Why did this guy turn to the right and fly?


    Hearing Yaya''s scream of "Ouch", Monkey King fell directly on her body, so that the mount White Rabbit was shocked suddenly, and suddenly stood up, but after discovering that it was Monkey King, he immediately fell to the ground. , To take a nap.


    "Brother Wukong, you are so perverted, why are you pressing on me?"


    "I was shot by your sister..."


    "Don''t come here, how could my sister beat you... hey~ wait, why are you holding me?"


    "Brother is going to sleep, just missing a pillow... Hong Hong, as punishment for hitting me, you come to vigil in the middle of the night..."

 2083 Chapter 15 Destiny is also bullying and fearing hardship?

    Frolic all the way, another two days passed.


    The Monkey King and his group of four finally came to the human realm.


    In the current human world, humans and monsters do not coexist as they did in the future. Humans and monsters are still two enemies when they meet.


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked at the tall and thick city wall in front of him with a serious expression: "The city in front is where humans live. Although we have signed a covenant with the Yiqidao Alliance, it is not popular now. For unnecessary trouble, we should hide our identity. Good."


    Although Tu Shan Honghong and Tu Shan Yaya are not very proficient in the art of change, it is very simple to hide their furry ears and become human.


    As for Tu Shanrongrong, she would be called a Thousand Face Demon from now on, so it would be even simpler.


    A group of people walking on the street has attracted the attention of countless people.


    Monkey King is handsome and handsome, full of masculinity, and the three sisters of Tushan, Yujie and Loli, which are not eye-catching, are followed by a huge white rabbit behind Jia, cute and cute It looks like it''s hard not to attract attention.


    However, it is not unbelievable that a human monk has a demon pet around him, so others are just curious to take a look.


    As Tu Shan Yaya who came to the human world for the first time, she was immediately attracted by all kinds of things on the roadside. He dragged Monkey King to walk the whole street. Poor Xiaobai not only wanted to be a mount. , And now he became a poor porter.


    After a few days, it all seemed very plain. Apart from rushing on the road, it was eating, drinking and having fun. This made Monkey King doubt whether this world was peaceful and prosperous.


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that every protagonist has a halo of disaster? When he walks there, he dies there, or there will be major incidents, but when he arrives at the Monkey King, nothing has happened, and even the two who stand in the way are dead. I didn¡¯t see one of them, so I had to make Monkey King look at the sky and exclaimed: ¡°Sure enough, destiny is also a thing of bullying and fear of hardship. I know that Monkey King is not easy to provoke, so I ran far away to harm others... "


    Tu Shan Yaya heard this and gave Sun Wukong a straight look: "Brother Wukong, listening to you, do you still think that someone will rob us?"


    "Yeah~ Honghong, how about you restore the cost, that will definitely attract the so-called righteous people to ward off evil and defend the way."


    Tu Shan Honghong immediately looked at Monkey King nervously: "You don''t fight these crooked ideas. Now is the critical period of the alliance between humans and demons. You can''t argue with humans..."


    "Okay! Okay! Anyway, I have been playing even for a few days, and no one comes to ask for a face. If this goes on, there will be enough for me to talk. I''d better take you directly to the South."


    "Go directly to the South China? How do I go?" Tu Shan Yaya looked curious.


    "Just go..." Monkey King said, with a thought, Xiao Bai, who was still running hard, flashed and disappeared on the official road.


    The three sisters Tu Shan Honghong stared blankly at the word''Southern Kingdom'' on the gate of the city ahead, all of them looked shocked: "This...this is... the gate of the South Kingdom?"


    It was Xiao Bai, who kept rubbing on Monkey King''s body intimately, because he didn''t have to hurry hard.


    After the shock, Tu Shan Yaya was holding Monkey King with excitement: "That''s amazing, I went to the South in the blink of an eye? Brother Wukong, I admire you the most!"


    Tu Shanhonghong pressed the shock in her heart and looked at Monkey King: "Since we have such a spell, why didn''t we use it early? It took us a few more days to go wrong."


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked curious: "Brother Wukong, what kind of spell are you? As far as I know, we are still a few days away from the southern country."


    "Move instantaneously, you can travel through space regardless of distance, as long as the spiritual sense can reach the place, you can reach it in a flash."


    Tu Shanhonghong was shocked again when he heard this: "Can your spiritual consciousness reach such a far place?"


    Monkey King smiled and didn''t explain, because he was afraid of frightening others, but instead thought he was bragging, why bother to explain.


    Tu Shan Yaya is holding Monkey King¡¯s arm, her eyes are shining with stars, her face is looking forward to: "Too great, worthy of being my brother Wukong, I want to learn that momentary movement, can you teach me, brother Wukong?"


    "Your realm is not enough. When you reach your realm one day, I''m teaching you."


    "Then what kind of state do we have to reach?"


    "At least better than your sister now."


    "Ah~ better than my sister? Then it seems that I have no hope..." Tu Shan Yaya was immediately discouraged.


    Monkey King smiled and touched her head: "Don''t be discouraged, your talent is no worse than your sister. In time, you are expected to surpass her."


    "Really?" Tu Shan Yaya''s eyes lit up again.


    Tu Shan Honghong also touched Tu Shan Yaya''s head: "Ya''er, your talent is definitely not worse than mine, sister knows it."


    "Hmm~~~" After receiving praise from her sister again, Tu Shan Yaya regained her confidence.


    The three sisters withdrew their disguise and returned to their original appearances. In this southern country, if they entered as human beings, it would be a little troublesome.


    Guarding at the gate of the city are two bull-heads, bull-mongers holding long-handled swords.


    Just as Monkey King approached the city gate, the bull demon on the left rushed forward resolutely, with a big knife in his hand in front of Monkey King, blocking his way: "Wait, you are... a human?"


    Sun Wukong does look like an ordinary person now, so it is easy to''recognize''.


    "Why not?"


    "Unexpectedly, you are really a human being. You seem to be just an ordinary human. You dare to come to our southern country. You are so bold!"


    Hearing this loud shout, all the surrounding demons stopped moving.


    "What? He is human?"


    "Damn human beings, my brother was killed indiscriminately by human monks a few days ago. Today I want to avenge my brother, mankind, take my life!"


    Monkey King saw a tiger demon rushing towards him murderously, saying that he was speechless: "Your brother was killed by someone else. What do you mean by asking me for revenge?"


    As he said, his body flashed, grabbed the fist that the tiger demon was swinging out, and threw it to the ground. With a violent roar of''bang'', the earth cracked open in an instant, and collapsed into a large area tens of meters wide. Pit.


    On the other hand, the tiger demon, bleeding from his nose and mouth, fractured his body, was already dead.


    For trouble, Monkey King has always been so direct.


    Tu Shan Honghong hurriedly ran over and hugged Sun Wukong''s arm: "I told you not to take any shots. Why do you abolish him as soon as you shot?"


    "Did you not see that someone did it first?"


    "How courageous! How dare to make trouble in my southern country, hurry up, take him down!"


    With the bull demon shouting loudly, a large group of bull demon rushed out of the city and surrounded Monkey King.


    "This is interesting, Hong Hong, how about we drive all the way into the palace?"

 2084 Chapter 16 The Poison Lady

    "Don''t do anything, let Ya''er come." Tu Shan Honghong held Monkey King''s arm tightly in one hand, and held his other hand with the other, not allowing him to do anything at will, because Monkey King does it every time. Both are immortal and seriously injured, and it is not a good thing to conflict with the South.


    "That''s right, if you want Brother Wukong to take action with this kind of scum, Ya''er can settle them!" Tu Shan Yaya has been mixing with Monkey King for a long time, and her tone is a bit like him.


    "Arrogant, even attempting to enter the palace without knowing whether to live or die!" The Bull Demon squad leader sneered coldly: "Do it!"


    The bull demon who surrounded the Monkey King and the others made a bold and heavy shot, and the long-handled swords in their hands slashed towards them...


    It''s a pity that all the bull monsters around Tu Shan Yaya were frozen into ice sculptures.


    "Huh?! That''s amazing! It doesn''t seem to be ordinary humans and monsters!" The captain of the bull monster saw that twenty bull monsters were frozen for a moment, and finally changed color, turned and yelled at the city wall: "Quick! Knock! With the drums of war, a human monk and a big demon are coming!"


    With the drumbeat of''dongdongdong'', under the blessing of demon power, the entire imperial city could hear clearly.


    Suddenly, the entire southern capital was put on guard.


    On a street, a man and a woman are strolling, with eight eyes on the man''s face, standing upright, four on the left and four on the left and right, making people feel hairy.


    The female is extraordinarily slender and beautiful, with long brown hair that is simply coiled and slicked, with middle and long bangs, and a full mature elder sister.


    This beauty and ugliness stand together, and it has become a sharp contrast, in modern language, it is simply a hot eye.


    When the two heard the bell, their expressions changed slightly: "It''s the direction of the city gate..."


    With that said, the two moved towards the gate of the city at an astonishing speed at the same time.


    At the same time, both the poisonous old man and the poisoned woman were alarmed...


    Here is the imperial city, the drums of war rang, let alone these people, even the emperor¡¯s Huandu Qingtian was alarmed...


    The gate of Nanguocheng.


    "Who would dare to come to my southern country to be wild!"


    With the sound of a sweet drink, Monkey King only saw a beautiful figure draping down on the city wall, graceful and graceful, with skirts flying, this way of appearance was gorgeous enough.


    However, Monkey King''s whispered whisper, but this beautiful red-dressed beauty was obviously cheered: "The red little inner 1 inside..."


    "Bold adulterer, die!"


    As Monkey King''s voice fell, an angry roar also sounded. I saw a monster with eight eyes rushing out of the city gate, rushing towards Monkey King...


    "Where is the ugly monster, are you worthy to fight against my brother Wukong?" Tu Shan Yaya yelled, and slapped her little hand forward, a terrible chill emerged in a flash, and directly gave the eight-eyed monster Frozen in ice.


    Tu Shan Yaya immediately snorted proudly: "The method Wukong taught me to use the cold is really amazing!"


    However, as soon as her voice fell, she saw the ice sculpture, suddenly a layer of purple, and the ice gradually melted like snow...


    Tu Shanrongrong saw this, and his face was surprised: "It''s so powerful that it can dissolve the ice of Sister Ya''er. It''s a frightening southern country!"


    The eight-eyed monster looked at the Monkey King and several people with a serious expression: "No matter who you are, if you dare to make trouble in my southern country, you will be punished!"


    "Sanctions?" Tu Shan Honghong calmly looked at the eight-eyed monster, very domineering: "With you?" A little bit, he rushed straight...


    But seeing the eight-eyed monster wave his hand, the purple mist swept towards Tushan red and covered it, and the ground was corroded along the way, which showed the terrible poison.


    "Do you dare to show off in front of me with this kind of indiscriminate means?" Tu Shan Honghong hummed disdainfully, grabbed at it with a slender hand, and the poisonous fog in front was instantly torn away by her...


    The eight-eyed monster was shocked when he saw it: "Tear the poisonous mist with your bare hands? Insulated claws? Are you Tushan Honghong?!"


    "It''s too late to know now!"


    With a sound of''bang'', Tu Shan Honghong''s fist had already bombarded the abdomen of the eight-eyed monster, causing it to fly upside down in a muffled snort, and glide on the ground with a kneeling posture for dozens of meters. Steady his figure, just struggled for a while, but couldn''t stand up.


    "Tu Shan Hong Hong..." The red-dressed beauty stepped forward, looking at Tu Shan with a smile on her face: "It is rumored that your insulating claws are the nemesis of magic. You are not afraid of even poison. I have seen it today. , Sure enough!"


    Tu Shanhong looked at the beauty in red with a plain face: "Since I have known my identity, I should know that I am not here to cause trouble. I have something to do with the king of your country, so please tell us about it. "


    "It seems to be a misunderstanding..." The poisonous lady demon was charming and charming, but her voice was cold and cold: "It''s just that our people in the southern country have been beaten like this by you. If you don''t find a place to get back, others think that our southern country is good. Bullying!"


    After speaking, I saw the beauty of the red dress with a gentle breath, and a fragrant breeze diffused: "Your insulating claws can be immune to highly poisonous, but what about others?"


    Tu Shan Yaya and Tu Shan Rongrong had prepared long ago. They were in the poisonous fog to protect their body with demon power to block the poisonous fog, but they were not poisoned.


    But looking back at Monkey King, this guy actually took a deep breath, opened his mouth and ate all the poisonous mist: "What kind of poison is this? It''s terrible!"


    "Eat... Have you eaten it?!" The beauty in red looked at Monkey King dumbfounded.


    "It''s amazing, it turns out that Brother Wukong is not even afraid of poison!" Tu Shan Yaya immediately cast an admiring look at Monkey King.


    "You...who are you?" The beauty in red looked at Monkey King and suddenly became very serious: "You don''t look like an ordinary monk, are you also the fox demon of Tushan?"


    "Don''t be so nervous, my name is Monkey King, I am a human monk, not a fox demon!" Monkey King said, walking to the beauty of the red dress: "By the way, you should be called the Poison Lady, right? I heard that you raised one. Nest Demon Spider? Take it out and let me see. How about buying one at a high price?"


    "Do you want to buy spiders from me?" The poisonous lady was obviously confused by Monkey King''s sudden jump thinking. This guy wants to buy spiders from me, is he sick?We are now fighting, OK?


    "Not buying spiders, but spider eggs. I want to buy an egg and raise it as a pet." Monkey King looked serious.


    "Buy a spider...egg with me?" After listening to the poisonous lady, she was furious: "Asshole! Are you kidding me!" She shouted angrily and shot out angrily. It was obvious that the poisonous lady treated Monkey King''s words as a trick. It''s so strange to find a female fairy to buy eggs.

 2085 Chapter Seventeen

    The poisonous lady shot angrily, but was taken by Sun Wukong and turned away from the attack. She put her arm around her slender waist, very serious: "I really want to buy a demon spider egg from you, nothing else."


    "There are so many demon spiders in the world, why should you buy it with me, bastard, dare you to say that you are not teasing me?" The poison lady was even more angry when she heard the words, her body filled with demonic air, and a violent poisonous mist came out.


    However, Sun Wukong directly ignored it, clasped the poisonous lady''s hands, and caught her under his arm: "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, pack it and take it away, and then slowly ask."


    "presumptuous!"


    Just as Monkey King turned around, an old deep drink sounded. Although his voice was slightly old, it was full of breath.


    I saw an old man and an old woman rushing from the inner city at an alarming speed, and they had reached the gate of the city in a moment.


    "Poison Laozi, Poisonous woman..." Tu Shanhong''s expression became serious immediately as he saw these two appear with red eyes: "Be careful, these two are masters in Southern China, especially Poison Laozi, whose strength is close to the Demon King! "


    Poison Laozi with his hands behind him, like a hidden master, looked at Monkey King with a calm face: "If you let Poison Lady, I can forget the blame."


    After Sun Wukong heard this, he suddenly smiled: "You seem to be very powerful, you have the ability to snatch people back from my hands!"


    Tu Shanhonghong immediately walked to Monkey King''s side: "Wukong, or let the people go, our goal this time is to not have more conflicts with the southern country..."


    Monkey King looked at Tu Shan blushing with a serious face: "I still appreciate your usual domineering, queen-like aura."


    "..." Tu Shan Honghong was silent for a while, and said: "Don''t kill anyone!" As he said, he stepped back and stood with Tu Shan Yaya and the others.


    "Don''t worry, how can you kill someone with an old man!" Monkey King said, watching the poisonous lady who was kidnapped by him and smiled: "If you want to do it, you must do it with her."


    "Huh~ you want to kill, you must kill me. Do you think I will be afraid of Poison Lady?" Poison Lady immediately glared at Sun Wukong, seeing death as home without fear.


    Sun Wukong listened, but he sighed slightly: "The current sister paper is really so pure, and I can''t even hear the true meaning of this."


    Just when Sun Wu aired the poisonous lady, the poisonous old man on the opposite side was ready, but saw him sitting cross-legged with a guqin in front of him; while the poisonous lady was standing behind him, with one hand on his back. , Transmission of demon power.


    Obviously, because of Tu Shan Honghong''s presence, Laozi was poisoned.As soon as the two poison women came, they had teamed up to show off their full strength, without the slightest intention of underestimating them.


    With the sound of the piano, vortex-like ripples suddenly appeared in the surrounding space, the ripples spread, and returned to normal in an instant, but the day has turned into night.


    Tu Shan Yaya looked curious: "Ah~ Why is it dark?"


    "Illusion?" Tu Shan Rongrong''s expression was slightly shocked, and he hurriedly used his thought power, but it didn''t work at all: "It''s not an illusion? What''s the matter?"


    Tu Shan Honghong has a serious face: "Be careful, it''s rumored that Southern China is famous for its sonic and poisonous power, maybe we already..."


    Before they finished speaking, Tu Shanhonghong was shocked in vain. His hands were blocked in front of him for an instant, but he saw that the poisonous old man who was still playing the piano had appeared in front of them for some time, with a palm facing Tu Shanhonghong. Fortunately, Tu Shan Honghong reacted promptly when Hungarian took the shot. He blocked the powerful blow with both hands. He just withdrew two steps to stabilize his figure.


    Poison Laozi suddenly looked surprised: "It is indeed Tu Shanhonghong. In this case, you can respond in time, but you can, how about the two of them?"


    After speaking, he looked at Tu Shan Yaya and Tu Shan Rongrong.


    "Not good!" Tu Shanhong''s face changed slightly, and she just wanted to stand in front of her two younger sisters, but the next moment, she was shocked to discover that she was still in front of her before she could do anything. Poison Laozi already appeared behind Tu Shan Yaya and Tu Shan Rongrong...


    "Fast speed! Ya''er, sister, be careful!"


    "It''s not the speed, but he hastened the flow of time here." Monkey King''s very flat voice sounded in vain. Seeing that Old Poison was about to catch Tu Shan Yaya, he was cut to the ground with a hand knife by Monkey King. "Want to take my little Lolita and exchange hostages with me? Good idea, but you have to be able to do it."


    Poison Laozi forcibly endured the consciousness that he was about to faint, and looked up at Monkey King with a look of shock: "I can see through my...spells at one glance? And I can keep up with...how is this possible!!"


    "Old man!" Seeing that Poison Laozi was brought down by Sun Wukong, the poisonous woman was shocked, showing her figure, and attacking Sun Wukong, but unfortunately, she was also cut to the ground by Sun Wukong with a hand knife.


    Even the two old people are really strong, but it depends on who they are compared with.


    All the demons around were stunned by the picture in front of them: "Fuck, this human monk is so strong, even the two adults, Poison Laozi and Poison Lady, are not enemies of one!"


    "It''s over! This guy is too fierce, go call the emperor, go call the emperor!"


    Poison Lady was caught by Sun Wukong with one hand under her armpit. At this moment, she looked at Sun Wukong with a look of surprise: "Who are you? Among the human monks, I have never heard of your name!"


    "Don''t you remember it in the future?" Monkey King smiled.


    The three sisters Tu Shan Honghong came to the side of Monkey King, full of curiosity: "Wukong, what is going on with the''speeding up the flow of time'' you just said?"


    "This old man used a spell called''Xianxian Ches''. According to legend, someone went up the mountain to chop wood and met the gods and played chess. He stopped and watched. After watching and returning home, he found that the world has passed hundreds of years. What is played is the''Shenxianqi'', which accelerates the flow of time. Therefore, your speed is not faster than his."


    "This kind of legendary magic actually exists..." Tu Shan Honghong said with surprise in his tone: "This poisonous Laozi is well-known, and he is indeed well-deserved."


    "It''s really awesome! How did you keep up with my actions?" Du Lao Tzu looked at Monkey King and exclaimed sincerely.


    "The younger generation is terrible?" Monkey King looked at Poison Laozi with a strange expression, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was nothing wrong with this. This old man was at least hundreds of years old, thousands of years old, and Monkey King was only a few hundred years old.


    But it''s always a bit uncomfortable to be said by such a weak chicken.


    And just at this moment, a voice with a slight anger came from behind everyone: "Master Tu Shan, is it too much to come to my southern country to make such a big noise?"

 2086 Chapter 18: Tu Shan Honghong vs Huandu Qingtian

    "emperor!"


    Seeing the people coming, the little demons all around were overjoyed, and their expressions of horror and anxiety became calm.


    Huandu Qingtian has absolute authority in the Southern Kingdom, and has frightened the Southern Kingdom for hundreds of years. His existence naturally makes all the people of the Southern Kingdom feel proud and comfortable.


    (Note: The original work mentioned Huandu Qingtian Megatron Southern Kingdom for thousands of years. This millennium is to add hundreds of years in the future, all of which are only hundreds of years now.)


    Seeing that all the emperors of the Southern Kingdom showed up, Tu Shanhonghong gave him a little bit of face and performed a simple etiquette: "I have already informed your subjects of the purpose of this future, but they will not be forgiving. No wonder we."


    "Nevertheless, you hurt my subjects. I am an emperor, but I can''t treat it as not happening!" As the king of a country, Huandu Qingtian naturally didn''t want to lose the face of his country: "I have heard about it a long time ago. You Tu Shan Honghong can break all skills with bare hands. I wonder if you can take the old man a try?"


    Tu Shan Honghong took a step forward, his face calm and simple: "Please!"


    She knew that if she didn''t give out the strength that Huandu Qingtian would recognize, let alone negotiate with him, it would be difficult to leave this southern country.


    But seeing Huandu Qingtian put his hands together and shouted, terrifying demon power erupted from his body, poison mist and demon gas from all directions were swarming and being sucked into his body, and the terrifying demon power was soaring at this moment. To an even more amazing level.


    Tu Shan Yaya''s eyes widened in shock: "I didn''t expect this Southern Kingdom emperor to be so powerful, but he is still a bit worse than his sister..."


    "This is!!" Tu Shan Honghong felt the astonishing oppression, her complexion changed slightly, she was very serious, and immediately released all her demon power, colliding with Huandu Qingtian''s demon power, and hit the sky. A vortex of demon power formed above, a fierce wind blew, and the little demon swayed and stood unstable.


    As for the little demons in the city, they were already stunned.


    "This... this..." Feeling Tu Shan Honghong''s huge demon power, Huan Du Qing Tian Lu was surprised at this time: "Even the old man''s demon power? Tu Shan Honghong has such a class strength?"


    You know, Huandu Qingtian¡¯s huge demon power now uses a secret method to turn it into use with the help of the demon power within dozens of miles of the entire capital city. Only then can she possess the terrible demon power at this moment. He can contend with it, how can he not be surprised?


    "The younger generation is terrible, it''s the younger generation terrible!!" The poisonous old man lying on the ground also exclaimed: "That human monk is fine. I didn''t expect this Tu Shan Honghong to have such amazing strength. It seems that they have been under him before. Be merciful, I am ashamed, ashamed!"


    "How could it be possible! There are even demons in the world who can compare with the emperor?" The poisonous lady who was held hostage by Monkey King looked incredible at this moment.


    "Master Tu Shan, be careful!" Huan Du Qingtian had a breathtaking breath at this time, but his short figure had unparalleled majesty and domineering: "Take me a move-Ten Thousand Poisonous Fist!!!"


    Suddenly, the terrifying poisonous demon gas turned into a torrent of poisonous torrents across the void, traversing towards Tushan Honghong, the breath was shocking to the world, along with the four walls, the ground was full of poison overflowing from it. The mist eroded and turned into poisonous water to dissolve.


    This palm is absolutely shocking and terrifying. It is not only surprisingly powerful, but also contains absolute poison. It is impossible for ordinary people to resist it. As long as it is touched, it may be extremely poisonous. Needless to say, the result is clear.


    But it is a pity that Huandu Qingtian is now facing Tushan Honghong, possessing insulating claws, and has been refined by Monkey King. Poison is not a threat to her.


    No matter you are poisonous and powerful, I only need to grab it with one hand!


    Facing the terrifying and poisonous torrent that came across, Tu Shan Honghong didn''t have a trace of shock, a little bit under his feet, and under countless pairs of horrified eyes, he greeted him with his bare hands...


    After a roar, the terrifying and poisonous wind caused the entire city gate to collapse, and countless little demons were blown into the sky, screaming everywhere.


    "How is it possible! She actually took the Emperor''s Poisonous Fist with her bare hands?!!!" The Poison Lady looked at the incredible scene in front of her, and screamed in shock.


    Monkey King smiled: "It''s not just taking it down~"


    "Your Majesty Huandu, I have to admit that your strength is really admirable, you deserve to be the generation of the master of Megatron Southern Kingdom. If it was me some time ago, it would be really difficult to take your hand, but now, It''s just that!"


    As the sound fell, Tu Shan Honghong''s left hand also grasped the poisonous torrent in vain. Both hands changed, and instantly became crystal clear as jade. His clothes were hunting and his hair was swaying in the wind. The unspeakable heroic: "Hey I open!!"


    Both hands suddenly forced, tearing apart to the two sides, and in an instant, everyone except Monkey King opened their eyes in shock at this moment, because they saw that Tu Shan Honghong actually used both hands to treat the poison with bare hands. The beam of light was torn apart from it like a bamboo joint, splitting into two halves!


    "No...impossible!!!" Huandu Qingtian was also stunned by Tu Shanhonghong''s domineering and violent means. He had thought that someone might be able to resist his Ten Thousand Poisonous Shaking Fist, but never I never thought that someone could rip through his Ten Thousand Poisonous Fist with bare hands.


    The moment the Ten Thousand Poison Shaking Fist was torn apart, Tu Shanhong Hongjiao''s body flashed, and he reached the front of Huandu Qingtian, pinching his throat and lifting it up, his voice calm but full of incomparable majesty: " Are you... acceptable?"


    "Serve...I serve..." Huan Du Qingtian nodded with difficulty, and he was indeed shocked by Tu Shan Honghong.


    Tu Shan Honghong then let go and put down Huandu Qingtian.


    As for the others, they have been scared and stupefied, and some monsters have been extremely hit, because the undefeated emperor in their hearts has been defeated...


    And the name of Tushan Honghong, since then, will probably shock the entire southern country.


    Huandu Qingtian cleared up his mood, adjusted his appearance, and looked at Tu Shan Honghong very politely: "The head of Tu Shan, now can you tell me the purpose of your coming to my southern country?"


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked at Tu Shan Rongrong on the side of the red front. Tu Shan Rongrong stepped forward and said: "We come to your country to disturb, and we only have one purpose, that is, we want to sign an alliance with your country and not invade each other. Peace treaty."


    "Shemale alliance? Peace treaty?" Huan Du Qingtian frowned slightly: "Master Tu Shan, I am convinced of your strength, but is it too whimsical to sign this peaceful alliance treaty with mankind? ?"

 2087 Chapter Nineteen

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. We have signed a contract with the Yiqidao League. Now as long as several major demonic forces have signed this contract, then the League of Demons will come into effect. Then, humans and demons can live peacefully together In a city." Tu Shan Rongrong smiled, took out the contract, and showed it to Huandu Qingtian.


    Then he pointed to the name and blood handprint at the bottom: "Look, this is the handprint pressed by the leader of the Yiqidao Alliance, King Power and Hegemony, and this is my sister''s autograph."


    "This blood... indeed belongs to the royal family..." After Huan Du Qingtian checked it, he was shocked: "You have the ability to make the incredible royal hegemony sign this contract?!"


    Poison Laozi clutched his mouth and came to Huandu Qingtian''s side: "The emperor, it is not suitable to talk about this here. It is better to move to the palace and talk about it, otherwise it will damage our southern hospitality."


    "That''s what I said!" Huandu Qingtian nodded, and wanted to look at Tu Shan Honghong: "The master of Tu Shan, how about we go back to the palace first and talk about the alliance?"


    Tu Shan Honghong said nothing and nodded.


    At this time, the eight-eyed monster that had slowed down came to Sun Wukong and said respectfully: "This lord, since the misunderstanding has been resolved, how about you let the poisonous lady go?"


    "Don''t let go, I have to talk to her about business!" Monkey King said, jumping up and landing on Xiao Bai''s back, put down the poisonous lady, and said with a serious face: "Come on, let''s continue talking about the topic just now. "


    The poisonous lady looked helpless when she heard this: "Are you sick? You have to buy a demon spider from me? I''m afraid of you, so you can pick it up when you go back. Don''t bother me anymore!"


    "Then it''s settled." Monkey King grabbed Poison Lady''s delicate hand and sweared by her by high-five, making Poison Lady''s complexion reddish. Doesn''t this guy even know whether men and women are giving or receiving kisses?


    What Tu Shan Yaya looked at was inexplicable: "Brother Wukong, why do you have to ask her to buy a demon spider? This is a southern country. There are many demon spiders. If you like to raise demon spiders, I will accompany you later. Go catch a nest and come back."


    "Others don''t want her, I want her." Sun Wukong didn''t want to raise a demon spider, he just wanted to abduct the future Qingtong sister paper from the poisonous lady.


    I just don''t know if Qingtong was born or not, because it''s about a few decades after Qingtong knew the king and wealth.


    However, for monsters, decades are not very long, and Qingtong at that time has already turned into a half-human and half-demon body, and is now born after thinking about it.


    Huandu Qingtian saw that Poison Lady shouldn''t be in any danger, so he didn''t care about her, got on the prepared ox cart, drove the road ahead, and headed to the palace...


    And Monkey King and the others are sitting on Xiaobai¡¯s back and following all the way, but they welcome countless demons to stop and watch...


    But when it comes to bullock carts, they are actually similar to horse carts, except that horses are replaced with bulls to pull the carts, but the bulls understand human language and are already regarded as demon.


    As for the eight-eyed monster, he followed Monkey King and the others, staring at Monkey King with his hostility and vigilance, as if he was afraid of him bullying the poisonous lady.


    In fact, the eight-eyed monster is the husband of the poisoned lady in the original book. According to the plot in the original book, the two should be married by now, and the eight-eyed monster should have been sealed by the masked sword fairy. Poison Lady''s hair crown.


    However, after Sun Wukong came into this world, it affected the fate of some people, and as a result, the poisonous lady has not yet fallen in love with the eight-eyed monster.


    Therefore, the eight-eyed monster did not provoke the masked sword fairy because he was about to make a gorgeous wedding, and escaped the fate of being sealed. Now he is struggling to pursue the poisonous lady, but this guy is too long. It''s scary, and the poisonous lady obviously doesn''t like him.


    Unless there are some special circumstances, such as the hero saving the United States, but with the existence of Monkey King, he obviously has no hope at all.


    After arriving at the palace, Huandu Qingtian came to a gorgeous reception banquet for Monkey King and the others. At the banquet, it was just right to talk about the alliance.


    Huandu Qingtian sat opposite to the Monkey King and his expression was particularly serious at this time: "Master Tu Shan, your idea of ??peaceful coexistence as a monster is really something that the old man admires very much, but dreams are only dreams. You hated the demon for many years, but it won¡¯t change because of this paper alliance. At that time, the demon will live together. If it triggers an unmanageable murder, what shall you do?


    Tu Shanhong''s face is serious: "I know that it is really difficult to want the demons to live together peacefully, but as long as we work hard and try our best to manage the subordinates of our respective tribes, after decades, hundreds of years, when people are used to the demons After coexisting, this problem will be solved."


    "Yeah~~ What you said is really reasonable, but even if I agree, the people of the South will not agree. After all, we demon and human have already taken over the blood and blood feuds. It is difficult for them to agree to reconcile with the human race! "


    Tu Shan Honghong''s face was calm: "The monsters speak with their strength. With the reputation of His Majesty Huandu in the South, I am afraid it will be easy to suppress this matter, right?


    The poisonous lady said with a proud look: "This is natural. The emperor has been in the Southern Kingdom for hundreds of years. The monsters here are all obedient to the emperor. The emperor is in the southern country and has the absolute right to speak."


    Huandu Qingtian is very useful for the flattery of the poisonous lady, and then said: "It''s just that the alliance is signed for no reason. The other demons are afraid of dissatisfaction, so there must be a reason for them to convince them, an excuse!"


    "Reason? Excuse?" Tu Shan Honghong looked at Huandu Qingtian: "Say!"


    Huandu Qingtian has a serious face: "Wuhuangshan is a forbidden place in my southern country, and it is also a sacred place. It has an irreplaceable sacred status for the people who have been here. Only when you come down can you become the king of a country in this southern country. If any of you can enter Wuhuang Mountain and walk out safely in a circle, I think those citizens will definitely not have any complaints."


    "Wuhuangshan!!" When the Poison Lady heard the name, she immediately took a breath. Other important officials of the Southern Kingdom are without exception. It is obvious that Wuhuangshan is such a terrible existence for their Southern Kingdom. The name has changed.


    Poison Laozi expressed his sincere admiration for Huandu Qingtian: "The emperor has played 6 tricks, and Wuhuangshan is a nine-death life for the southern imperial family, not to mention these outsiders. Even if Tushan Honghong has insulating claws, it is absolutely impossible to walk out safely..."

 2088 Chapter Twenty

    "Someone is going to Wuhuang Mountain?"


    At this moment, a crisp childish voice sounded at the banquet, and his tone was full of surprise and curiosity, as well as the obvious disdain.


    The ministers of the southern country looked for their voices, and all got up and stood up to salute: "Your Royal Highness!"


    The visitor is a little girl who doesn¡¯t seem to be a teenager. She is dressed in a princess dress, cute and cute, but her hat is depicted with lifelike scorpions, centipedes, snakes and other poisonous things. It doesn¡¯t look like it. She looks so harmless to humans and animals.


    She is the princess of the southern country Huandu Luolan.


    And behind her, there was a panda guard who turned on a bamboo cane, and a strand of hair slanted from her forehead to cover her left eye. It looked like a panda hero.


    When Huandu Qingtian saw Huandu Luolan, his face suddenly put on a kind and doting smile: "My little Luolan is back, are you having fun this time? Come, come, sit next to your father ¡­"


    "Just so-so!" Huandu Luolan''s arrogant face, sat down beside Huandu Qingtian, and said: "I heard that someone came to our southern country to make trouble, so I hurried back to watch the excitement..." said Then, he looked at Monkey King and his group: "Are they just a few of them?"


    Huandu Qingtian looked seriously serious: "Luolan, don''t be rude. These people are guests from Tushan. Don''t lose the courtesy that I should have in the southern country."


    Although Huandu Luolan has been used to being spoiled since childhood and has a lot of temperament, she is also a member of the royal family. In formal occasions, she still knows some etiquette. Now she bowed to the Monkey King and said: "I just heard Are you going to Wuhuang Mountain?"


    "This is just what the old man said, we haven''t promised yet!" Tu Shan Yaya put her arms around Xiong, looking at Huan Du Luo Lan a little unhappy.


    Huandu Luolan''s eyes immediately showed a look of contempt: "I''ll just say, in this world, besides the father, who else would dare to enter the Wuhuang Mountain? Huh~ It''s all a bunch of useless cocks!"


    "What are you talking about? Do you want to fight, right?" Tu Shan Ya Ya immediately exploded and stared at Huandu Luolan with an angry face. She wouldn''t have any scruples about her because she was a princess. Your grandma doesn''t even recognize it.


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it!" Huandu Luolan squinted her eyes, her expression was extremely proud, her eyes didn''t put Tu Shan Yaya in her eyes.


    "Sure enough, Huandu Luolan when I was a child was just a spoiled little princess." Monkey King looked at Huandu Luolan with emotion.


    Seeing the atmosphere full of gunpowder, Huan Du Qingtian immediately said: "Xiao Luolan, sit down, they are all guests, don''t lose your manners."


    Huan Du Luo Lan heard the words, and then sat down with a humbling, just whispering to annoy Tu Shan Yaya again: "If you dare not dare, there is so much nonsense!"


    "Who wouldn''t you dare? Isn''t it just a Witch Sovereign Mountain? My sister has insulating claws, immune to all abilities, and is not invaded by all poisons. Brother Wukong is even more powerful. One can make that Witch Sovereign Mountain Razed to the ground!"


    Huandu Luolan: "Bringing, you have said so much, you can go in and try!"


    When I was a child, Tu Shan Yaya had a very aggressive temper: "Try it, try it, we accept this request, but if we walk out of Wuhuang Mountain safely, what will you do?"


    Huandu Qingtian on the side intervened again: "Naturally, I have signed the contract with you in the shemale alliance. At that time, my southern country will definitely use the national strength to make this happen!"


    "Okay! One word is for sure!" Tu Shan red said.


    "Wait!" Tu Shan Rongrong stopped in time: "If you count it like this, we will suffer a lot. After all, Wuhuang Mountain is very dangerous. We are fighting with our lives, but you only need a promise. This is completely lost. Fair...Furthermore, even if we don¡¯t go to Wuhuang Mountain and force you to sign a contract with strong means, it will not be difficult!


    Upon hearing this, the poisonous lady was furious: "Are you underestimating our southern country?"


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked calm: "I''m just telling a fact, oh, yes, I forgot to tell you, that Qi Dao League was almost destroyed by Brother Wukong alone, which forced the kingship hegemony to sign this Contract, how do you think this small southern country compares to the one-spirit alliance of humans?"


    "Hiss~~"


    Hearing the plain words of Tu Shan Rongrong, everyone in the Southern Kingdom took a breath, and they turned their eyes on the Monkey King, who had never spoken much. This person actually has such strength?With one person almost destroyed Yiqi Dao League?Are you kidding, there are such people in the world?


    Huan Du Qingtian swallowed his saliva. He was really frightened. Regardless of whether it was true or not, the bloody handprint of the kingship hegemony had indeed been pressed on that contract.


    Moreover, regardless of the strength of Monkey King, Tu Shanhonghong alone made him extremely jealous. That is the ruthless person who tore his strongest stunt with bare hands. In the South, no one is her. If people really want to use the strong, it would really be a disaster in the southern country.


    Tu Shan Yaya was shocked when she saw her little sister. She stood on the chair with an air of expression: "That is, Brother Wukong said before, but if he disagrees, then use strong, if you dare to resist, It''s gone!"


    An angry shout came out in vain: "Laughter! Don''t think that if you are lucky enough to win the emperor, you can despise our southern country. This is not Tushan, but the southern country. It is our home ground! How dare you to utter a wild word to destroy our southern country, you are all destroyed Try it!"


    The corner of the eye of the poisonous Laozi curled his eyes and found that the speaker was his own son, and he didn''t say anything. Everyone was silent, even angered. Indeed, Tu Shan Yaya''s words are too arrogant, this is completely Didn''t they put the southern country in their eyes?


    For a while, the atmosphere has repeatedly fallen into embarrassment...


    On the other hand, Monkey King hugged Tu Shan Yaya who was standing on the chair, and touched her head on her knees. Not only did he not blame, he also praised: "I have a little demeanor!"


    Tu Shan Yaya squinted and smiled.


    Huandu Qingtian watched Tu Shan red with a serious face: "The head of Tu Shan, your sister''s words are really too much. If we don''t give us an explanation, then this contract, forgive us for the Southern Kingdom''s powerlessness!"


    "Oh? Hearing your tone is to blame my Yaya?" Sun Wukong looked calmly at Huandu Qingtian: "And also want to use this as a threat? Don''t make a mistake, we are here, not to ask Your agreement, but¡ªcommand!"


    As soon as the word''Ling'' came out, it sounded like a bell, shaking everyone''s brains and ears, spurting out a mouthful of blood, and everyone in the southern country vomited blood and fell to the ground!


    At this moment, the entire southern country fell into panic...

 2089 Chapter 21: Wuhuang Mountain

    "How...how could it be possible!!" At this moment, Huandu Qingtian and the others were all frightened stupidly, their expressions filled with righteous indignation were replaced by shock.


    They originally thought that for the dignity of the southern country, even if they died desperately, they had to defend it, but they didn''t want Monkey King to just release that terrible aura, or to shock all of them to be seriously injured, and there was no possibility of resistance. Yeah, this is a special yarn!


    "This...this...this strength...not to mention slaughtering the Yiqi Dao League...Even if it is slaughtering both worlds and monsters...it''s okay!" The poisonous lady looked at Monkey King and her teeth trembled with fear.


    She originally thought that Tu Shanrongrong was exaggerating, just to frighten them, but she didn''t expect that the next moment Sun Wukong would directly speak with the facts and slap them hard, letting them clearly realize what absolute strength is.


    "Big... Your lord... Forgive... Forgive me! This contract... I sign... I sign!" Huan Du Qingtian fell on his knees, looking at Monkey King with a begging expression. He was really frightened by Monkey King, and he confessed directly. , How dare to make things difficult.


    To be honest, a trip to Wuhuang Mountain was nothing to Monkey King. He just couldn''t understand the cunning appearance of this Huandu Qingtian. On the surface it was easy-going and refreshing, but behind the scenes it was tricky to make a scene like Wuhuang Mountain. This made it clear that I wanted to embarrass them, but because of Tu Shan Honghong''s strength, he didn''t dare to say clearly that he rejected the shemale alliance in disguise.


    Since you want to play tricks, Lao Tzu is not as good as you want, and it scares you directly, so that you understand that in the face of absolute strength, all calculations are useless.


    "I hate you guys who are superficial and secretive. I dare to play tricks in front of me. I really want to die!" Monkey King regained his momentum, picked up the contract and threw it in front of Huandu Qingtian: "Hurry up and sign. ."


    Huandu Qingtian fell to the ground, shaking his hands, bit his right thumb, and pressed his bloody handprint at the bottom corner of the contract.


    Tu Shan Yaya took the contract and glanced at Huandu Luolan triumphantly: "Didn''t you drag me a while ago? You didn''t make a contract in front of Brother Wukong, huh!"


    Huandu Luolan didn''t dare to answer. She was really frightened by the terrifying breath of Monkey King just now, and now she has no guts to put on the air of her little princess.


    Tu Shan Yaya triumphantly jumped onto Monkey King¡¯s eleventh leg and sat down, and handed him the contract. Monkey King took a look at it, then handed the contract to Tu Shan Rongrong, and hugged Tu Shan Yaya. Sit down in her original position, stand up and stand up: "Since the alliance contract has been signed, I will go to Wuhuang Mountain for a visit."


    Tu Shan Yaya looked puzzled: "The contract is signed, why are you going there?"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and rubbed her head: "You have to be honest and honest. You have already agreed just now. I naturally want to go this trip. Otherwise, people will say that we are not keeping our promises, but we only know that we can suppress others with power."


    "How about I go?" Tu Shan red said.


    "No, it''s just a casual walk!" Monkey King waved his hand and looked at the poisonous lady on the side: "You can take me to Wuhuang Mountain."


    The Poison Lady immediately looked at Huandu Qingtian with a questioning gaze, and Huandu Qingtian respectfully said to Monkey King: "Well, Master Monkey, you don''t have to go this time..."


    "Why, you want me to be unbelievable?"


    "Uh..." Huandu Qingtian was speechless for a while.


    The Poison Lady had to take Sun Wukong to the location of Wuhuang Mountain...


    But when they left the palace, they looked at the palace guard monsters who were vomiting blood and lying on the floor. They were all stunned. Poison Laozi hurried out to investigate, but when they came back, he looked at Huandu with amazement. Qingtian reported: "The emperor, the whole country in the Southern Kingdom... Both the human and animal monsters have vomited blood and are seriously injured. They fell to the ground. It must have been just now..." He looked at Monkey King with extreme fear...


    Huandu Qingtian only felt his heart trembled, and his eyes widened: "What did you say? All... the whole country?" As he said, his figure flashed, he came to a high platform, looked at the city like this, and suddenly felt his heart. It''s so magnificent that the full-bodied figure lying in the city is so spectacular!


    It turns out that the terrifying aura just now shocked not only the few of them present, but also all the monsters in their southern kingdom?!!


    At this moment, Huandu Qingtian''s gaze towards Monkey King can no longer be described as jealous, it is simply fear!


    Now think about it, if he just refused to accept the soft words, wouldn''t it mean that the southern kingdom has been destroyed?


    Thinking of this, Huandu Qingtian suddenly felt that cold sweat had wetted his clothes, and he sat down on the ground with a fart.


    They really walked through the ghost gate just now. It''s ridiculous that he even wanted to play tricks in front of such a strong guy...


    Not to mention that the demons of the Southern Kingdom were frightened by the situation in front of them, even Tu Shan Honghong and the others were a bit stunned. They really didn''t expect that just now, Monkey King had already paralyzed the entire Southern Kingdom.


    For a time, the three sisters all looked at Monkey King with extremely fiery and worshipful eyes. This strength is simply invincible!


    "Let''s go." Monkey King glanced at Huandu Qingtian and the others who were still in shock. He didn''t bother to pay attention to them anymore. He put his arms around Poison Lady''s waist, jumped on Xiao Bai''s back, and confronted Tu Shan Hong Hong San. The sister said: "You are waiting here." With that, she set off to the location of Wuhuang Mountain...


    The Poison Lady looked at the monsters lying on the ground unconscious all the way with fear and horror. She was more and more shocked and horrified. Unconsciously, the cold sweat had wetted her dress without realizing it.


    However, Monkey King looked at her exquisite body and feasted his eyes.


    Wuhuang Mountain.


    Just approaching here, I felt the purple mist in the air, so far away, Xiao Bai stopped in fear and did not dare to step forward, as if there was some wild beast ahead.


    The Poison Lady looked at the jungle filled with poisonous mist, her eyes were filled with fear: "My lord, the Wuhuang Mountain is in front of you. You should go the next way. The little girl is low-powered, so don''t dare to approach..."


    "What are you talking about, asking you to come together, naturally you have to go in with me, if I were alone, it would be so boring!"


    "Ah? I...I want to go in too?!!!" The poisonous lady was shocked and her face paled, and she backed away a few steps: "No...don''t let it...if I go in... there will be death and no life!!!"


    "With me, what are you afraid of?" Sun Wukong said, holding the poisonous lady''s waist again, so he jumped into the Wuhuang Mountain...


    "No! I don''t want to die yet! Please let me go!"


    In the jungle, there was suddenly the horrified scream of the poison lady...

 2090 Chapter 22 Poisonous Mist Territory

    In Wuhuang Mountain, poisonous fog is everywhere, eerie and horrible, and bones can be seen everywhere. Any creature that lives here, whether it is a flower, a plant, a tree, a insect, a beast, or a flowing stream, is fatal. Very toxic.


    Here, as long as one negligence, it will suffer a fatal crisis.


    Poison Lady was sandwiched by Monkey King and walked all the way, her frightened face became hoarse, and she stopped not seeing her: "Master Wukong, please let me go! You are not afraid of the poison here. I can''t. In this Witch Emperor Mountain, even if I have a hundred lives, it is not enough to lose!"


    "I said, why are you so courageous?" Sun Wukong patted the poisonous lady''s buttocks in an angry way, and put her down.


    The poisonous lady immediately relieved her burden, and she didn''t want to care about Sun Wukong taking advantage of her: "It''s not that I am timid, but this is Wuhuang Mountain! I won''t accompany you, take a step!"


    She said, turned around and left, but before she took a few steps, she suddenly stopped again, her body froze in place, she did not dare to move, and two colorful butterflies lightly flapped the wings of the cicada in front of her. , Dancing lightly, obviously, she was scared by these two butterflies.


    "Seven... Seven Stars Underworld Butterfly!!" The poisonous lady looked at the butterfly that was getting closer and closer to her, her face pale in fright, and the corner of her eyes kept looking at Monkey King behind her, making it clear that she was asking for help.


    "It''s just two butterflies. It scares you." Sun Wukong stood on the spot and stretched out a finger, only to see the two Seven Stars Underworld Butterfly bypassing the poisonous lady and stopping on Sun Wukong''s finger.


    The Poison Lady was really relieved, she looked at the two Seven-Star Underworld Swallow Butterfly quietly resting on Monkey King''s fingers, with a look of surprise: "Master Wukong, do you know how to control poisonous insects?"


    Sun Wukong did not answer, but raised his finger slightly. The two Seven Stars and Dark Birds immediately flapped their wings and flew farther and farther. Then they looked at Poison Lady and said, "Aren''t you going back? Why are you not leaving?"


    The poisonous lady glanced at the poisonous mist that obscured her vision, and carefully walked to Sun Wukong''s side: "You brought me in, you are responsible for taking me out."


    "Are you planning to follow me?"


    "What can be done with this situation now?" The Poison Lady looked helpless. If she couldn''t beat Monkey King, she really wanted to beat him up now. Now she is in a dilemma and she is simply depressed.


    "Then follow, don''t talk nonsense." Monkey King said, stepping forward, the poisonous lady immediately followed him, and looked around with twelve points of energy. After walking for long, he saw a purple spot in front of him. Fog, immediately grabbed Sun Wukong with one hand: "Wait, the purple poisonous fog area ahead looks like a seven-tailed centipede territory, let''s go around!"


    "Seven-tailed centipede? Very poisonous?"


    The Poison Lady explained with a serious face: "The Seven Stars Papilio is more poisonous than just now, and it feeds on the Seven Papilios, do you see the purple poisonous mist? That is the territorial protection formed by the demon gas released by the seven-tailed centipede , An ordinary monster will dissolve and fester to death as long as it touches it!"


    "Furthermore, once you set foot on their territory, they will attack them in groups. They are very vicious. Once stabbed or bitten, their demon power will quickly deplete, leading to myocardial failure, and then they will slowly turn into a pool of purple blood and die. This kind of poison is the only thing in the southern country that the poisonous Laozi is not afraid of following the emperor."


    When Monkey King heard this, he smiled: "It sounds really poisonous, but there is nothing in this world that can make my Monkey King take a detour."


    With that, Monkey King had already walked straight towards the purple poisonous fog area covering a range of hundreds of meters. The poisonous lady behind was so scared that she turned pale, and she held Monkey King again: "Hey~ Are you really going to go in? What should I do? Even if you are not afraid, I can''t resist it! Please, let''s make a detour!"


    This is also not to blame Poison Lady for being timid, because she has lived in the South since she was a child, and she knows the terrifying aspects of Wuhuang Mountain and the horror of some poisonous insects. She is afraid because she is clear.


    Monkey King was too lazy to talk nonsense with her, and pushed her into the purple poisonous mist amidst the horrified screams of the poison lady.


    "You lunatic, you are going to kill you now!" The poisonous lady hurriedly turned her body''s demon energy to the extreme, shielding her mouth and nose, but she still couldn''t resist the poisonous mist''s corrosion.


    But when she saw her red clothing entering the purple mist, it gradually dissolved and festered, revealing the tender and white skin inside, and the skin gradually turned red randomly, making the poisonous lady exhale in pain as if burned by fire: "It''s over, it''s dead now! You bastard, you want to kill me, don''t you? Ah~ I''m going to dissolve into a pile of bones, I don''t want to die so ugly!


    "What are you calling?" Monkey King also walked into the purple poisonous mist at this time, looking at the dissolving clothes of the poisonous lady and revealing sexual skin, his eyes lit up: "Yo~ figure not bad!"


    "Don''t watch!!" The Poison Lady immediately blocked the leaking spring light with her hands, and stared at Monkey King anxiously: "Find a way to save me, my demon energy is almost eroded, and I feel that my skin is about to be eroded. It''s dissolved! I''m not afraid of death, but I don''t want to die so ugly!"


    "You''ll be fine when you come over and hold my hand."


    "When is this, are you still thinking about taking advantage of the old lady?" The poisonous lady looked angry.


    "Believe it or not." Monkey King went straight forward.


    Only then did Poison Lady discover that Sun Wukong was not affected by the slightest amount of poison mist in the poisonous mist?At the time of the crisis, I didn¡¯t have time to think about it. I hurried to chase after him. I didn¡¯t care if the leaked Chun 1 was gone. I held Monkey King¡¯s right hand with both hands, gritted his teeth and said, "If you dare to lie to me, look at me. Don''t take you..."


    But before she finished speaking, she was stunned again: "Huh? It''s no longer painful?"


    As he said, he tried to loosen Monkey King¡¯s arm again, and the pain of the poisonous looking down on his body immediately came again, so scared that the poisonous lady immediately hugged Monkey King¡¯s right hand tightly, looking at him with a face Curious: "This...what the hell is going on? How can you be protected from the poisonous mist by holding you? What spell did you cast?"


    "This kind of garbage poison, no need to cast any spells, I am immune to all highly poisonous, so as long as you hold me, you will naturally be blessed by the BUFF that is invaded by all poisons."


    "No, your own strength is terrible enough, you are still immune to all poisons?" The poisonous lady opened her mouth in shock, looking very seductive: "But what do you mean by buff blessing?"

 2091 Chapter 23 Blood Emperor Flower

    "You should treat it as a state spell..." Monkey King said briefly, but his eyes were fixed on the body of the poisonous lady, and he joked: "I heard that a woman''s body is seen by a man. If you just have to marry him, is it true?"


    The poisonous lady''s face turned red, she instinctively let go of her holding Monkey Wukong, but immediately after feeling the poisonous mist''s erosion, she hugged him quickly, and gave him a blank look: "This is just you humans. I¡¯m a demon. Your human style doesn¡¯t work for me."


    After the Poison Lady finished speaking, she saw Monkey King watch her without speaking, and her heart suddenly became a little nervous. In this kind of place, she was dressed in this way, and she was a lone man and a widow. Sun Wukong suddenly became a beast. ?She doesn''t have the ability to resist.


    In order to attract Monkey King¡¯s attention and to be courageous, Poison Lady had no choice but to ask for a word: "Um, what is the relationship between you and the three fox monsters in Tushan? Or, you are the human representative of this monster alliance. ?"


    Just as Monkey King wanted to answer, he heard a soft "click" from Poison Lady''s feet, accompanied by a sour scream, but the Poison Lady''s complexion changed drastically, and her whole body froze. In place: "No, this is the call of the seven-tailed centipede, I...I stepped on the seven-tailed centipede! Master Wukong, save..."


    The poisonous lady''s words were not finished yet, and the whole person was weakened...


    Under his feet, the purple centipede with a width of three fingers is also revealed. The tail part has seven tails. The whole body touches the feet densely, which makes people feel hairy. The whole carapace exudes a metallic luster, which looks hideous and hideous. It''s dangerous.


    At this time, the seven-tailed centipede not only did not escape, but swam towards Monkey King at an astonishing speed...


    "This is a seven-tailed centipede? It''s really ugly." Monkey raised his right foot and stomped it with one foot.


    She squatted down and looked at it for a while. The poisonous lady was already black and purple with a demon-like spirit, but she was a little surprised: "This poison is really fierce."


    As she said, she took off her shoes. There was obviously a pierced hole in the center of the shoes, and there was also a tiny hole in Poison Lady¡¯s tender and white feet, and the blood flowing out of the wound was dark purple, obviously. It is a sign of poisoning.


    The Poison Lady looked at Sun Wukong''s inattentive look, she was very anxious, but she opened her mouth, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    Because the seven-tailed centipede''s poison has already exhausted all the organs on her body, it no longer had its previous functions.


    "Okay, see if you are anxious, with me, even if you die, I can snatch you back from Hades." Sun Wukong said, pointing a finger on the wound on the sole of the poisonous lady''s foot, following the light from his fingertips The sparkle spread to her body in an instant, and in a flash, the poison in her body was completely removed.


    The poisonous lady got up and took a long breath, which made her plump Hun''s mouth fluctuate, and she tempted one person: "I thought it was dead this time! What kind of spell are you? That''s amazing! Seven-tailed centipede The poison was solved in no time!"


    Sun Wukong did not answer, but looked forward. The Poison Lady followed his gaze. She felt a numb scalp. Among the fallen leaves in front of him, seven-tailed centipedes had burrowed out of the ground, densely packed. The number, the poisonous lady screamed, she jumped up and hung on Monkey King''s back: "Okay... a lot of seven-tailed centipedes! Goku-sama, run!"


    "Even if you want to run, why are you crawling on my back? Come down!"


    "I was so scared that my feet were soft. You should carry me! Anyway, I was brought in by you. You have to be responsible for my safety!" The poisonous lady played a rogue: "And you are not afraid of them..."


    Feeling the softness of his back, Monkey King doesn''t care about it anymore, just carry it on his back, anyway, this is considered a kind of good fortune.


    Monkey King just carried Poison Lady on her back and walked straight to the group of seven-tailed centipedes in front of him. Poison Lady was frightened and nervous, but now she still has a bit of knowledge about Monkey King¡¯s strength, so she didn¡¯t say anything to stop her. .


    She can only hug Monkey King tightly. Only in this way can she feel safe in this poisonous scene.


    But the next moment, she was immediately surprised to find that the countless crowds of seven-tailed centipedes seemed to have seen their own king, and they gave up a path one after another, squeaking strangely, seemingly terrified.


    However, accompanied by an unusually loud weird cry, the turbulent seven-tailed centipede group became quiet again, and they bowed and made an attacking ejection movement...


    Seeing this, the poisonous lady immediately reminded him nervously: "Be careful, there is a seven-tailed centipede king hidden in this group of seven-tailed centipedes. They are about to launch an attack!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw countless purple shadows flying towards Monkey King like an overwhelming sky, and it seemed to submerge the two of them in a group of seven-tailed centipedes.


    But it''s a pity that they just approached Monkey King, and they ignited spontaneously without fire, and disappeared in a flash.


    And Monkey King went on all the way without stopping. The seven-tailed centipedes who followed after each other, like moths to the fire, come and die...


    "Huh~" When the poisonous lady saw this, she was shocked, but also relieved, this guy is really strong like a monster, no wonder she is not afraid of this Wuhuang Mountain.


    At the same time, he admired Monkey King. He was the only one who could walk around Wuhuang Mountain so freely.


    After the death of wave after wave of seven-tailed centipedes, they no longer attacked brainlessly, but distanced themselves from Monkey King. Wherever he went, they followed, and they were afraid but He didn''t dare to attack, and at the same time he was unwilling to posture.


    "A group of disgusting things, just hide obediently, and look unwilling, really looking for death!" Following the word''death'' in Monkey King''s mouth, the surrounding seven-tailed centipedes exploded together with their king, purple. Potholes appeared on the ground so that the blood water corroded, and the air suddenly filled with a stench.


    Sun Wukong hastened his pace and left this area...


    Only less than a hundred meters away from this area, I saw a huge red and bewitching huge strange flower appeared in front of it. It is three meters high, red and beautiful, and exudes an alluring fragrance. , Can get lost.


    "Blood...Blood Emperor Flower?!!!" When the Poison Lady saw this strange flower, her teeth were trembling with fright: "How can there be Blood Emperor Flower around Wuhuang Mountain?!!!"

 2092 Chapter 24 Bloodline Snake

    Sun Wukong said: "This floral fragrance carries a strong nerve paralytic toxin, and it seems to be a poisonous plant with the mental system."


    The poisonous lady looked nervous and vigilant: "Well, this blood emperor flower fragrance is not only one of the top poisons of the spiritual system, but also the habitat of the ancient poisonous snake bloodline snake. The bloodline snake, as the name suggests, is a very The tiny bloodline-like snake, the fragrance of flowers is used to confuse, while the bloodline snake attacks, penetrates into the target''s body, swallows flesh and blood viscera, and itself contains top-notch poison, which is a terrifying ancient poison!"


    As the poisonous lady said, there was a scene in her brain where the blood line snake swallowed and destroyed her body when she penetrated the body, she couldn''t help but shudder in fear.


    The poisonous lady was nervous: "Don''t get too close, it will be miserable if you are attacked by them!"


    "That''s what you''re talking about?" Monkey King held a bloody jade-like small snake like an earthworm in his hand and showed it in front of the poisonous lady.


    "Damn!" The poisonous lady screamed out of fright at the treat, and hurriedly jumped from Monkey King''s back, far away from him, staring at the motionlessness in Monkey King''s hand, like a bloodline. The little snake said nervously, "Quickly, throw it away. That thing can penetrate into human skin instantly. If you let it penetrate into your body, it will be over!"


    "I think this thing is cute." Sun Wukong smiled and stretched out his fingers. The bloodline snake immediately wrapped around his fingers and climbed up, as cute as a pet.


    The poisonous lady on the side looked stunned: "You...are you okay?"


    "What can be wrong?" Monkey King used his finger to tease the head of the bloodline snake in his hand. He was shocked and surprised when he saw the poisonous lady. This bloodline snake is notoriously cruel and vicious. So cute?


    However, at this moment, the poisonous lady''s body began to sway, her eyes suddenly became a little demented and apathetic. Obviously, leaving Sun Wukong''s side, she smelled the fragrance of the blood emperor flower, and her spirit was confused and paralyzed.


    At the same time, I saw the fascinating blood emperor flower with one petal and rhizome, swam out a small blood line-like snake, like the blood vessels on the blood emperor flower, strange and hideous and terrifying. .


    His body was no more than a finger, and he made a strange cry of''silk'', which made people scared.


    And their goal was obviously the poisonous lady who had been poisoned by the blood emperor flower nerve paralysis toxin, treating her as a delicious blood meal.


    As for Monkey King, even though he had hidden all his breath, they still instinctively did not dare to attack.


    The next moment, blood lines flew towards the poisonous lady like a laser...


    Monkey King waved his hand, and a light mask enveloped her. The instant the bloodline snakes hit the light mask, they turned into blood mist and dissipated.


    Monkey King walked over and patted the Poison Lady¡¯s shoulder, causing her to be shocked. After recovering, she saw that she had grasped Monkey King¡¯s arm tightly for the first time and did not let go, even if Monkey King was still holding it. She was ignoring a bloodline snake, and now she knew that only if she hugged Monkey King tightly, it was absolutely safe.


    Although she had been poisoned by nerve palsy just now, she still remembered what happened.


    "This bloodline snake looks pretty, do you want to take it back and raise one?" Monkey King played with the bloodline snake in his hand and looked at the poisonous lady.


    "Don''t raise this kind of thing!" Poison lady thought that this thing suddenly penetrated into the body while she was sleeping, and she shuddered again.


    "Forget it, this thing is really not very cute. I''d better wait until I go back to raise a demon spider." Sun Wukong flicked his finger, and flicked the blood snake in his hand onto the blood emperor flower.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Don''t leave in a hurry!" Seeing that Sun Wukong was about to leave, the poison lady immediately grabbed him again. Since Sun Wukong is so awesome, wouldn''t it be a pity to leave like this?


    The Poison Lady looked at the blood emperor flower in front of her with fiery eyes: "According to ancient times, this blood emperor flower is the treasure of the ancients. Because it contains the top mental paralysis and poison, it is protected by the bloodline snake. No one can subdue it, but if you plan to bloom one petal and take off the blood heart bead and swallow it, not only will you greatly increase your demon power, you can also increase your spiritual power, and it can also add poison to your spiritual power..."


    In fact, Monkey King can naturally see through the essence of this blood emperor flower at a glance, but he naturally looks down on mortal things like this, so he just ignored it.


    But since the Poison Lady has spoken, please help her, because Sun Wukong took her into this Wuhuang Mountain, originally just to brush her favorability.


    "If you like it, then I''ll send you off." Monkey King waved his hand and slashed his sword aura, instantly splitting the Blood Emperor Flower in half, and the dozens of bloodline snakes hidden inside were shocked. , Have scattered and fled.


    Ancient poisons like them are wise. The masks that Sun Wukong made casually before have wiped out hundreds of compatriots. They have already made them realize the horror of Sun Wukong, and naturally they dare not attack him. It is important to flee for life. .


    Sun Wukong stepped forward, took off the blood heart bead emitting bloody light at Hua 1''s heart, and threw it to Poison Lady: "Let''s take it after I go back."


    The Poison Lady took it in a daze, feeling a little shocked. In the legend, this Blood Heart Orb, which almost no one can get, was so easily obtained by Monkey King?


    The rumored terrible bloodline snake seems nothing terrible?


    Well, it''s not that the bloodline snake is not terrible, but that Monkey King is too abnormal.


    The Poison Lady looked at the blood bead in her hand, and looked at Monkey King with a serious look: "This blood heart bead is the treasure of the poison element, are you really planning to give it to me like this?"


    "Why, don''t you think it is precious? Don''t give it to me."


    "Don''t be a fool!" The poisonous lady immediately put away the blood heart beads and looked at Monkey King: "I have written down this love..."


    Well, at this moment, should there be a system reminder: Poison Lady''s favorability for you +10...


    There is nothing more to say next. I made up my mind to follow Monkey King¡¯s poisonous lady, and enjoy the experience of walking around Wuhuang Mountain to pick up treasures...


    The ancient poisonous insects and beasts died in the hands of Monkey King, and the poisonous lady only needs to clean up the demon pills beautifully. For her who specializes in poison, it can be described as a big pie from the sky. , If you go back to take these demon pills, your strength will definitely rise.


    Now she has no complaints about being forcibly brought into this Wuhuang Mountain by Monkey King. Some are just fortunate, happy, and excited!

 2093 Chapter Twenty Five

    Before he knew it, Monkey King had entered the deepest part of Wuhuang Mountain with the poisonous lady on his back. This is the most dangerous place in Wuhuang Mountain. Every plant and tree is full of terrifying poison, even if it is walking on the ground. Is fatal.


    Since entering this deepest place, Poison Lady has been lying on Sun Wukong''s back and has never been down. The intimacy between the two has risen sharply.


    This Wuhuang Mountain is a forbidden place in the southern country. All monsters are talking about the fascination. They know that they are dead and dead when they enter there. Therefore, some female monsters have something to say when they meet other monsters to propose marriage. Walk around inside Huangshan, as long as you enter Wuhuangshan and walk around the outside, you will marry him.


    This has become a tradition in Nanguo, even for the later Nanguo princesses, this kind of thinking is deeply ingrained.


    But now, Poison Lady is enjoying the experience of walking with Monkey King in Wuhuang Mountain, like strolling in his own garden. While she was shocked, she was also moved by Monkey King.


    To make a woman fall in love with you, in fact, only one reason to make her heart is enough is enough.


    And this experience of Wuhuang Mountain is already unforgettable for Poison Lady.


    "Master Wukong, be careful. We have entered the deepest part of Wuhuang Mountain. There are some ancient poisonous insects and beasts, which are several times or even dozens of times more dangerous than the poisons we encountered before."


    Although Poison Lady has absolute confidence in the strength of Monkey King, after entering this deepest place, she still nervously reminded: "I used to hear the emperor talk about his experience of coming to Wuhuang Mountain, and said this deepest place. It''s a place of death, with poisonous insects everywhere, their urine, and even the places they pass by, are contaminated with extremely poisonous. If one does not pay attention, it will poison and die..."


    "It''s really dangerous." Monkey King looked at the dewdrops on the roadside plants and nodded in agreement. This is not dewdrops, but the urine left by some kind of poisonous insects. People, I''m afraid they will die before three breaths.


    And the traces of corrosion on the ground all the way are proof that some poisonous insect crawled through. If you step on it with one foot, I am afraid that the entire foot will be corroded instantly, and then spread throughout the body.


    Although Poison Lady was very nervous at this time, Monkey King was very casual. Stepping on the dead leaf, she started to start countless fist-sized black ants and hurriedly fled.


    If they were changed to other people, they would have rallied and attacked, but in the face of Monkey King, they wouldn''t have the courage to attack, as if they encountered a natural nemesis, they would flee.


    The poisonous lady saw the black ants scattered and fleeing, and she was not surprised, because she had seen such scenes countless times, and it was no surprise for a long time: "That is a kind of ancient black ants named''Gastrodiae There is no fatal poison, but if you bite by them, no matter how strong your cultivation is, you will be paralyzed and unable to move, and each bite by them will be a pile of bones in a flash! But they are born by the queen ant. The egg is a rare treasure of heaven, material and earth. If it absorbs and refines a certain amount, it can give its demon power or mana a paralyzing effect."


    "Do you want it?" Monkey King asked.


    "If you can get it, naturally the best."


    When Monkey King heard the words, he waved his hand, and all the dead leaves and broken trees all around disappeared, and a small soft soil bag appeared, which was the nest of ancient black ants''Gastrodia''.


    Immediately with a finger, the black mud at the nest turned out spontaneously, digging out countless black ants, but after they sensed the existence of Monkey King, they did not dare to attack at all. Instead, they scattered and fled. This scene is poisonous. The lady''s beautiful eyes flashed and she was amazed: "It''s amazing! Even the''Gastrodia'' ant colony didn''t dare to attack after seeing you. Are you not a human being, but an ancient poisonous beast?"


    Monkey King ignored her, but picked up dozens of crystal-like white ant eggs and handed them to her: "Is it enough?"


    "Enough is enough!" The Poison Lady looked excited, and she was not greedy. When she walked here, she had already harvested countless good things, and the bag almost couldn''t fit.


    Monkey King walked a distance again, harvested a lot of poisonous fruits and weeds, and finally encountered a huge humanoid poisonous beast.


    It roared, and the breath that it uttered made the poisonous weeds and trees quickly withered.


    The whole body is black, resembling a human bear, and it can be seen at a glance that it is full of poisonous.


    The other poisonous insects and poisonous beasts all fled after encountering Monkey King and retreated three times, but this poisonous bear attacked Monkey King in a strange roar!


    The running footsteps and the shaking ground are all shaking slightly.


    "Oh my God! It turned out to be a naturally formed poisonous corpse. I didn''t expect that there are such poisons in Wuhuang Mountain. Master Wukong, be careful, this poisonous corpse is no small thing, you..."


    However, the poisonous lady''s words were not finished yet, and Monkey King had waved his hand at will to burst the attacking poisonous bear: "What did you say?"


    "I... you just pretend that I didn''t say anything!" The poisonous lady was speechless. It was a naturally formed poisonous corpse. I am afraid that the strength is far better than the average demon king. She was blown up by Sun Wukong with a casual wave. Sure enough, this Wuhuang Mountain, which is extremely dangerous for others, is, for him, a strolling Houhuayuan.


    Outside Wuhuang Mountain.


    Tu Shan Honghong and others are all stopping and waiting.


    Tu Shan Yaya looked at the direction of Wuhuang Mountain and was a little worried: "Sister, the sun is about to go down, why can''t Brother Wukong come out?"


    Tu Shan Honghong touched her head, smiled and comforted: "Don''t worry, with Wukong''s strength, Wuhuangshan won''t be bothered by him."


    Huandu Qingtian and others were upset after hearing this. What is Wuhuangshan?That is the place where their southern kingdom is regarded as a death forbidden place. Doesn''t this mean that they underestimate their southern kingdom?


    But they all dared not speak out because of fear, but it does not mean that no one dared to speak. Huan Du Luolan suddenly became angry after hearing this: "Huh~ what is Wuhuangshan! I look down upon Wuhuangshan," Beware that the guy named Monkey King is too dead to find his bones."


    Tu Shan Yaya immediately stared at him: "Brother Wukong will be fine, he is the most powerful person in the world!"


    "Awesome doesn''t mean it can resist all kinds of poisons!" Huandu Luolan said casually,


    "In that case, how about we make a bet?" Tu Shan Yaya akimbo, staring at Huandu Luolan.

 2094 Chapter 26 Stakes

    Huandu Luolan also hummed: "Gamble, I''m afraid of you! What a gambling method?"


    Tu Shan Yaya is full of confidence: "If Brother Wukong can walk out of Wuhuangshan safely, then you lose. If you lose, come and be my maid for a lifetime!"


    Huandu Luolan looked arrogant, and she was naturally unwilling to admit her counsel: "Just be it, if you lose, come and be my maid for a lifetime!"


    "Ahem~~ It¡¯s a bit wrong for that Tushan second master to let my little Luolan be a maid, after all, she is the princess of our southern country, should you change your bet?" Huandu Qingtian looked at Tu Shan Yaya. With a face-to-face discussion, he doesn''t have much confidence in this bet, but this kind of enthusiasm can''t be stopped. That''s why he said that, otherwise his Nanguo princess will be a maid for someone else, then they Nanguo How face is it?


    "Ya''er, change it!" Tu Shan Honghong spoke very concisely. Although she is not afraid of this southern country, she does not want to have a relationship with them.


    "Well, since my elder sister said so, let''s change another one!" Tu Shan Yaya said, after thinking about it, she took out a small bottle of wine from her pocket very reluctantly: "Then bet on this. , This wine is the most precious thing in my body that I spent many hours squeezing the shoulders and pounding the back for Brother Wukong."


    Huan Du Luo Lan listened, but sneered: "I am embarrassed to take out a bottle of wine as a bet? Are you Tushan just such a poor image? What a shame!"


    "What? You look down on my wine?" Tu Shan Yaya was furious when she heard it, "Tell you, this is not an ordinary wine, but a divine wine. Even I can only drink a small glass a day!" With a sound of''pound,'' opened the bottle cap, a strong aroma of wine wafted out instantly, making everyone''s spirits shocked, revealing an intoxicated look, and even feeling the demon in his body. Qi has increased by one point, and both are moving.


    God wine!This is definitely a god wine!


    At this moment, everyone looked at the wine bottle in Tu Shan Ya Ya''s hand and their faces became hot. If it weren''t for the scared deterrence of Tu Shan, they might not be able to help but grab it.


    No wonder Tu Shan Honghong''s strength is so strong, it turns out that there is such a good thing.


    "How is it? I was shocked!" Tu Shan Yaya looked at the expressions of Huandu Qingtian and others. It was a complacency: "This divine wine contains a lot of spiritual energy. With a sip, you can greatly increase your strength and reborn. !"


    "Sure enough, it''s a divine wine!" Huan Du Qingtian exclaimed. At his level, he naturally knows what precious things are and what are the treasures of heaven and earth. There is no doubt that Tu Shan Yaya holds it. After his evaluation, the wine came to a conclusion but it is priceless!


    Tu Shan Yaya squinted at Huandu Luolan: "Well, what kind of treasures of the same level do you have as a bet?"


    "This..." Huandu Luolan was shocked for a while, she was not a fool, she knew the preciousness of the wine just by smelling the wine, and she looked at her father emperor as if for help, but Huanduqing Tian also looked helpless, and was embarrassed. It was really embarrassing to think that they could not make a bet with the little girl.


    The old-fashioned Poison Laozi whispered a few words to Huandu Qingtian, but Huandu¡¯s eyes became brighter when he heard it, and finally nodded, agreeing to the poisonous Laozi¡¯s words and looked towards Tu Shan Honghong. A serious look: "Ashamed to say, our southern country really can''t come up with a treasure that matches this divine wine, but when it comes to priceless treasures, we still have one in the southern country!"


    "tell me the story!"


    With a smile on his face, Du Laozi continued: "If I say that the priceless treasure of my southern country, it is naturally the pearl of our southern country-Princess Huandu Luolan!"


    Huandu Luolan heard this, and her face was shocked.


    Tu Shan Yaya listened, but she was full of disgust: "Do you want to use her as a bet? No, how can she compare with my wine!"


    Huandu Luolan was furious: "What? You thought I was worse than a bottle of wine?"


    Huandu Qingtian was also angry, looking at Tu Shan blushing seriously and said, "What do you think is the master of Tu Shan?"


    "Value!" Tu Shan Honghong''s answer was still concise.


    After Huandu Qingtian heard this, he immediately burst into laughter: "Then it¡¯s easy to talk. If we win, this wine will be ours, but if we lose, then I promise to make my Southern Princess, Huandu How about Luo Lan marrying Monkey King?"


    Well, this was originally just Tu Shan Yaya and Huan Du Luo Lan''s bet, but now it has risen to Tu Shan and the entire Southern Kingdom''s bet.


    "No X2!!"


    Two extremely determined voices sounded almost at the same time, Tu Shan Yaya had a resisting look, and anyone with a discerning eye could understand it.


    And the other one naturally comes from Huandu Luolan: "Father, how can you take me as a bet? I''m going to be angry!"


    "Little Luolan, don''t rush to get angry, think about it, if that Monkey King can really get out of Wuhuang Mountain, and you have seen his strength before, isn''t this just what you want? Haven''t you been clamoring that your husband should have the invincible strength in the world and the ability to safely enter and exit the Witch Emperor Mountain. Isn''t this Monkey King suitable?"


    "Huh? It seems very reasonable!" Huandu Luolan was stunned by her father''s eyes. She nodded like this with a face of resistance: "Well, if he can really come out of Wuhuangshan safely, It''s not impossible to marry him!"


    "No, Brother Wukong belongs to me. If I want to marry, I will marry me, not you!" Tu Shanya glared at Huandu Luolan, her face clearly written that I was very angry.


    Huandu Luolan became careless at this moment: "Anyway, I have already placed the bet. It''s your business if I dare to take it."


    "You..." Tu Shan Ya Ya was suddenly angry.


    Huan Du Qingtian looked at Tu Shan Honghong and said, "The bet is already placed on Tu Shan, what do you mean?"


    Tu Shan Hong and Dai frowned slightly, looking at Huan Du Qing Tian, ??her expression calm: "Your Majesty has a good calculation, all right, we took this bet."


    Tu Shan Yaya was shocked: "Sister, are you really picking up? What should I do if Brother Wukong is angry?"


    Tu Shan blushed with a calm face, but what he said was very domineering: "Plainly got him a little daughter-in-law, he is too late to be happy, how could he be angry. I know you also like Wukong, it''s okay. I found a laundry and cooking for you."


    Tu Shan Yaya: "..."


    If Monkey King is here at the moment, I''m not sure to give Tu Shanhong a thumbs up.

 2095 Chapter Twenty Seven

    "Okay, then I declare here in the name of the emperor of the Southern Kingdom that the gambling agreement between Tushan and Nanguo is established!" Huan Du Qingtian announced with a serious face.


    And as soon as he finished his words, Monkey King seemed to pinch a point, appeared in their field of vision with the poisonous lady on his back, and walked out of the exit of Wuhuang Mountain...


    "Look, they are already out!"


    "Why so fast? The sun hasn''t set yet..."


    "Isn''t it just going around the periphery and running out in shock?"


    "That''s right, that''s Wuhuang Mountain. Even if the strength is strong, it doesn''t mean that you can walk safely on the Wuhuang Mountain, which is full of poisons."


    "But fortunately, it is indeed safe to come out!"


    "Why did the poisonous lady make him carry? Is it injured?"


    Seeing the appearance of Monkey King, not only did the people of Southern Kingdom not show a look of surprise, they cast suspicion and contempt.


    Obviously, Monkey King came out so soon, they thought of him as a coward who came out after a symbolic stroll around the periphery.


    But no one dared to speak out. After all, the demons who had been put by Monkey King in the entire Southern Kingdom have not fully recovered yet. Such strong men will only pull their hatred when they are stupid.


    But I am still very proud of it. No matter how strong you are, entering Wuhuang Mountain will not come out after just staying for a long time, compared with their emperor.


    Just when Monkey King walked out of Wuhuang Mountain, he saw the eight-eyed spider monster rushing up to Monkey King, looking at Poison Lady with concern and nervousness and asked: "Poison Lady, are you okay? Where are you injured? Show me quickly!"


    "I''m okay..." The poisonous lady glanced at the spider monster, and immediately moved her gaze away. No matter how she looked on this guy''s face, it made people panic: "Turn around quickly, and don''t look close. , My relationship with you is not so good yet..."


    "Sorry, I was too nervous!" The Eight-eyed Spider Demon hurriedly turned around, preventing the Poison Lady from seeing his scary face.


    To be honest, in addition to being scary, this eight-eyed spider monster has a good heart. It''s no wonder that he was able to chase the Poison Lady in the original book, but now, it can only be tragedy.


    "Master Wukong, you can let me down." The poisonous lady''s face turned red, and she motioned to Sun Wukong to put her down. She was still very embarrassed and uncomfortable being carried by Sun Wukong in front of so many people. Comfortable.


    Sun Wukong put her down according to words, but suddenly heard a happy voice sounded, and saw that Tu Shan Yaya had already flew towards him, and Monkey King hurriedly stretched out his hands and hugged her mature Luo Lijiao. Ju: "Brother Wukong, you finally came out, hee hee, I just won a laundry and cooker for you!"


    "Get down?"


    "Yeah~" Tu Shan Yaya turned her head to look at Huandu Luolan, with a smug look on her face: "Well, Brother Wukong came out of Wuhuang Mountain without any problems. I won this bet!"


    "No! It doesn''t count!" Huandu Luolan played a rogue: "This guy came out so soon, he must have just strolled around the periphery. Look at him, he has not even a trace of filth on his body. , I suspect that he never walked around after entering Wuhuang Mountain. On the contrary, he stayed in a place until he came out. It''s really despicable. How can this be considered a win for you!"


    When Jinghuan Du Luolan reminded him, everyone realized that Sun Wukong''s body was really free of any filth, what he was like when he came in, and what he was when he came out, they all cast contempt at him.


    No one who is afraid of entering Wuhuang Mountain will laugh at you, because they themselves are afraid and afraid, but they are obviously afraid and afraid, but they also forcefully pretend, then they naturally look down on it, and even despise it.


    And Monkey King now, in their eyes, is naturally a despicable villain who is obviously not good, but also forcibly pretending to be coercive.


    Huandu Qingtian also has a serious look: "Tu Shan is the master, if he wins with this kind of speculation, we in the South would not agree."


    Tu Shan Honghong had a firm face: "I believe that Wukong is definitely not what you think!"


    Tu Shan Yaya also yelled loudly, "That is, how could Brother Wukong be that kind of person? Don''t look for excuses for losing yourself!"


    Tu Shan Rongrong also had a firm look: "I believe Brother Wukong must have completed a circle around Wuhuang Mountain."


    Just as soon as this was said, he was immediately opposed: "What are you kidding me, I walked around Wuhuang Mountain in half a day? Who are you lie to! We are not so stupid! If we want to believe it, we can show evidence!"


    "In fact, you are really stupid to that extent!" Monkey King was calm at the moment: "Also, the way you look at me now makes me very unhappy! As for the evidence of that shit, I, Monkey King, has never Disdain to explain to you!"


    In an instant, all the demon of the Southern Kingdom present (except Huandu Luolan and Poison Lady) all spewed out blood and fell to the ground weakly!


    "And what makes me unhappy is usually only one end..."


    At this moment, everyone was shocked. At this moment, they suddenly remembered that the person in front of them was the ruthless person who paralyzed the entire southern country in a moment!


    They even despise it, and suspect such a fierce man, it''s just death!


    "Wait, Master Wukong, don''t kill them!!" The Poison Lady was scared and pale instantly. She had seen the horror of Monkey King, destroying the southern kingdom, probably just an idea, and hugged him in a hurry: "Please is you!"


    Tu Shan Honghong also calmly said: "Wukong, just give a lesson, it would be a pity if you kill it, after all, they are still somewhat useful for this shemale alliance."


    Huandu Qingtian and others all knelt down and begged for mercy: "Master Wukong, please forgive me! We don''t doubt your strength, but this is really incredible for us. Please forgive my ignorance for offending you. If you don¡¯t remember the villain, please forgive us this time!"


    "Huh~ only this time, not as an example, otherwise, your southern country will become history!"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! The little ones must remember!"


    Huandu Qingtian and other demons kowtowed their heads to thank you. They were really scared by Monkey King. At the moment Monkey King was angry, they just felt that life seemed to be not their own, and they were already deep in hell. The feeling was really true. It''s terrible, I don''t want to feel the second time.

 2096 Chapter Twenty Eight

    When the atmosphere fell into a delicate situation, the eight-eyed spider demon''s words to please Poison Lady broke the dullness here: "Poison Lady, what are you holding in your hand? It looks heavy, let me come. Get it for you!"


    "No!" The Poison Lady reflexively hugged the bag in her arms and looked at the Eight-Eyed Spider Monster with alert: "What do you want to do? It contains all the trophies from Master Wukong. !"


    "Trophy?"


    Poison Lady''s words immediately caught the attention of others, and Huan Du Luolan leaned forward curiously: "What kind of spoils are they? Make you so nervous?"


    As one of the five poisonous Taibao members of Huandu Luolan, Poison Lady has nothing to say about her loyalty. She hit the storage bag with her back to the crowd to show Huandu Luolan, but she was immediately shocked by this look. Huandu Luolan widened her eyes and exclaimed, "Oh my God! This...this is?!"


    As he said, he hurriedly put the god into the storage bag and exclaimed in shock: "Is this the legendary blood heart bead? And are these ancient black ant gastrodia elata eggs? What kind of poisonous beast is this demon pill? What? What a terrible monster! And this Wujin Vine..."


    With the exclamation of Huandu Luolan, they were also shocked by Huandu Qingtian, and they surrounded them one after another, looking at the countless rare poisons and demon pill flowers in the storage bag, each of which was a peerless treasure. , Everyone was shocked and speechless.


    What¡¯s more, they suspected that Monkey King was here just now. At this moment, after seeing the things the Poison Lady took out, they all suddenly felt hot and 1 hot pain on their faces. This slap fan was so cruel, look at the items here. , People are more than just strolling around Wuhuang Mountain, and they have turned the whole Wuhuang Mountain upside down!What''s more, they are all the most precious and top items of Wuhuang Mountain.


    In just half a day, Monkey King actually turned the Wuhuang Mountain of their southern country upside down. This shock made Huandu Qingtian and other demons speechless for a long time, and was shocked by Monkey King''s terrifying methods and strength.


    This person is absolutely unprovoking existence!


    After the shock, Huandu Qingtian suppressed the shock in his heart, with a face extremely respectful and said to Monkey King: "Master Monkey King, your strength really makes me deeply admire, and it opened my eyes to me. Qingtian once again vowed that the Southern Borderland will be Tushan''s most steadfast and loyal ally. The plan of the Shemale Alliance, and the Southern Borderland will definitely help out to make it perfect!


    Monkey King nodded: "It''s best for you to have this consciousness."


    Huandu Qingtian asked cautiously: "Well, Lord Monkey King, I wonder if you can get married?"


    "Married."


    "Hey?!!"


    Tu Shan Honghong and the others were shocked when they heard this, and Tu Shan Yaya looked even more critically hit: "Brother Wukong, you...do you have a wife?"


    "Yes!" Monkey King nodded.


    "This...this..." The three sisters of Tu Shan all had sad and disappointed expressions, but Tu Shan''s red-red concealment was deeper than ordinary people could not detect.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter!" Huandu Qingtian looked grinning: "It''s not unusual for someone like Master Monkey King to have three wives and four concubines. I have an only daughter named Huandu Luolan. , If you don¡¯t dislike it, marry as a concubine, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Huandu Luolan immediately blushed when she heard the words. The power of Monkey King had already touched her heart. Now that she is mentioned in person by her own father, she is naturally embarrassed.


    As for the concubine, as a member of the royal family, at this stage, she doesn''t feel anything. Moreover, she is still young and doesn''t understand these things. Naturally, her father and the emperor have the final say.


    "Little concubine?" Sun Wukong looked at Huandu Luolan with a shy look on his side, and felt speechless for a while. He did plan to kidnap this little loli, but that''s something for the future. Just brush his favorability. , If you agree to marry her now, will it be too beastly?Would others treat him as a pervert?


    "She''s still young, so forget about this kind of thing, don''t mention it again!" Monkey King waved his hand and refused. He didn''t want to get a political flavor with Huan Du Luolan''s affection, so it was better to let it go.


    Monkey King is not short of women. He just enjoys the process of gaining a good impression. In the process of strategy, he is disdainful with some methods. Otherwise, for Monkey King, wanting to get a woman''s heart and absolute loyalty is just a matter of time. .


    "This..." Seeing that he was so determined, Huan Du Qingtian didn''t dare to say anything.


    But after Huandu Luolan heard it, she was unhappy: "Who do you think is young? People are not young, at least bigger than her!" With that, she ran to Tu Shan Yaya''s side and compared it. Not to mention the height, the current Huandu Luolan is indeed a head taller than Tushan Yaya.


    After Tu Shan Yaya listened to it, she immediately raised her head and stood up against Hungarian, looking at Huandu Luolan with a look of contempt: "You dare to say that you are older than me? Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Huandu Luolan kept his sight on the swelling place of Tushan Yayana, and after taking a look at her, she shouted out of angrily: "I said it was not there, I said it was height! height!"


    "Men don''t look at the height, but the figure, do you understand the figure?" Tu Shan Yaya looked at the court with a proud face.


    "You...you...you bully! I''m just still growing! I won''t lose to you in the future!" Huandu Luolan lost and ran away.


    With Huandu Luolan running like this, the farce stopped like this, and no one mentioned anything about betting.


    Under the warm hospitality of Huandu Qingtian, Sun Wukong and his group returned to the palace and once again enjoyed a luxurious feast.


    After the banquet, Sun Wukong took the three sisters Tu Shan and the Poison Lady to her place of residence. While staying in the southern country, they naturally lived in Poison Lady¡¯s home temporarily. This was also what Sun Wukong proposed to Huandu Qingtian.


    The purpose is naturally to get closer to the Poison Lady, and also to clear her pupils for the future Demon Spider Girl.


    "This is where I usually breed poison..."


    The Poison Lady took Sun Wukong and the others to a spacious courtyard. The trees, flowers and plants here are highly poisonous, and all kinds of poisonous insects are clearly visible in the branches and leaves. They have a distinct location and are very regular.


    After Tu Shan Yaya looked at it, he immediately grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand and looked at Poison Lady: "You people from the South are really weird. Why do you like to breed poisonous insects and weeds so much?"


    The poisonous lady smiled and said: "The most powerful demonic cultivators in southern China are basically specializing in poison skills. Naturally, this cultivation of poisonous insects and weeds is for research and cultivation. My love and poison is to use these poisonous insects and poisonous weeds to study and practice successfully..."


    With that, he looked at a poisonous tree forest densely covered with spider silk in a corner, with a look of surprise: "Master Wukong, luck is really good, that demon spider seems to have laid eggs..."

 2097 Chapter 29: Demon Spider

    The Poison Lady took Sun Wukong and a few people to the corner. When the poisonous insects along the road saw their master, they scattered and gave way.


    I saw that the poisonous wood forest was densely covered with cobwebs, criss-crossing, and in the internal gap of the poisonous wood forest, dozens of spider eggs could be clearly seen sticking to the semi-circular spider web, and a monster spider with a big basin was waiting. On the side, seeing the approach of Monkey King and his party, especially after seeing the Poison Lady, he immediately saw a cat like a mouse, and he slipped into the branches and leaves of the poison tree forest to hide his figure, and even the eggs he lay could not be taken care of. Up.


    Obviously, the master of Poison Lady is synonymous with terror in the eyes of these poisons.She raised these poisons originally for research and cultivation, and these poisons naturally filled her with fear.


    The Poison Lady took a look at the poisonous woods, and several demon spider eggs of different colors appeared in front of her eyes, and those demon spiders, as if frightened, scattered all around and hid.


    If it''s someone else, these demon spiders will definitely launch an attack, but if it''s a poisonous lady, they don''t have that guts.


    The Poison Lady pointed to the innermost nest of demon spider eggs and said, "It¡¯s good luck. I didn¡¯t expect even the black widow to lay eggs. Master Wukong, this black widow is the most powerful demon spider I have raised. If you like, just pick a few eggs and raise them."


    However, Monkey King ignored her. Instead, he scanned all the demon spider eggs in the field, and finally walked to a slightly remote corner, picked up an inconspicuous white spider egg the size of a thumb, and said : "That''s it."


    When the poisonous lady saw it, she conscientiously persuaded: "Master Wukong, that is just a relatively common kind of demon spider. It contains only slight toxins and has no characteristics. Usually I use them to gather information. I still recommend that you raise them. This black widow is both powerful and poisonous."


    "No need, just this one." Sun Wukong waved his hand and rejected Poison Lady''s kindness.


    Tu Shan said elegantly: "That''s right, just raised as a pet, why do you want to be so poisonous?"


    The poison lady was shocked when she heard the words: "That''s right."


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked at the demon spider eggs in Monkey King''s hand with a look of curiosity: "Brother Wukong, what kind of pet is not good, why do you like to raise demon spiders as pets?"


    Tu Shan Honghong also expressed his opinion: "I think it is better to raise a rabbit."


    "Everyone has love." Monkey King smiled and didn''t explain much. He turned around and left the courtyard and returned to the living room. He took out a crystal cup full of milky white liquid (don¡¯t think it¡¯s crooked) and placed it in On the desktop, in an instant, the aura of heaven and earth in the hall skyrocketed dozens of times.


    The poisonous lady who came in with Monkey King was stunned. Even Tu Shan''s face was red with a shocked expression: "Wukong, what is this?"


    "Thousand-year jade spirit juice, the juice made from thousand-year jade ganoderma lucidum, if absorbed by this demon spider egg, it will speed up her incubation and enhance her aptitude." Monkey King answered and threw the demon spider egg in his hand. In the cup of millennium jade spirit juice.


    This scene made the Poison Lady and the others widened their eyes, with a look of astonishment: "Master Wukong, you actually want to use these treasures to hatch this demon spider?"


    "Yeah, is there a problem?"


    "Do you even ask me a question?" The Poison Lady had a frantic expression: "Is it necessary to waste this treasure just to incubate a pet? Do you know how precious this thing is? If you let me take it , It is possible to directly advance to the Demon King!"


    "It can indeed make you advance to the Demon King." Sun Wukong nodded seriously.


    After the poisonous lady heard this, she became even more frantic. She almost grabbed her soft long hair into a chicken coop with her hands. She knelt down and hugged Monkey King''s first leg: "Master Wukong, don''t waste it, let me be Your pet, give me this thing!"


    "..."


    Monkey King looked at the poisonous lady and was speechless. This big imperial elder sister also had such a lack of ethics, but it was just a glass of thousand-year jade spirit juice. Is this necessary?If you want to like it, I will give you ten thousand years, hundreds of thousands of years will be fine.


    Well, only Sun Wukong is so powerful, the so-called Tiancai Dibao is nothing but a name for him.


    Sun Wukong didn''t bother to pay attention to the poisonous lady all over the floor, but looked at the demon spider egg in the cup, but saw that the demon spider egg at this moment was absorbing the rich aura in the thousand-year jade spirit juice at a speed visible to the naked eye. The whole demon egg emits slightly dazzling fluorescence.


    And with the rapid consumption of the thousand-year jade spirit juice, when it finally bottomed out, the demon spider egg seemed to have absorbed and reached a saturated state, bathed in fluorescence, floating from the cup on its own, and then red-red in Tushan. Under the gaze of, the egg shell ruptured and opened with the sound of''kaka''...


    After a while, a small demon spider with a human-headed spider body fell from the air with a patter, and fell on the table with a baby girl-like scream. The back was lying on the table with the spider''s feet messed up. Deng, unable to get up for a long time, with tears in his eyes, the pitiful expression added a bit of cuteness and cuteness.


    The Poison Lady was amazed when she saw it, and then pouted a small mouth: "She was born into a semi-demonic form, and she deserves to be a demon spider hatched from a thousand-year jade spirit juice, Master Wukong, you just want to raise a pet. That''s it, do you want to be so exaggerated! What a waste!"


    "I don''t think it''s a waste." Monkey King chuckled, "Don''t you think she is cute?" Then, he reached out his hand to grasp the demon spider in his palm and put it away, took out a small glass of juice and put it on the straw. Put it in front of her.


    This demon spider seemed to be extremely affectionate to Monkey King, and without the slightest hesitation in the face of what he was giving, he held the straw, sipped the juice from the cup, and then made a contented grunt.


    "It''s so cute!" Tu Shan Yaya looked at her with bright eyes, stretched out her hand to cut a section of the demon spider''s body, making the demon spider giggling as she looked scared, and then she held the juice Bottle, swish a few times, followed Monkey King''s arm to the back of his neck and hid.


    "Even so..." Tu Shan Yaya saw it, and immediately threw himself on Sun Wukong to get her out, but was stopped by Sun Wukong: "Okay, Ya Ya, she was just born, like a baby, Don''t scare her anymore."


    With that said, Monkey King stretched out his hand and took the demon spider out of the back of his neck, placed it in his palm, and carefully observed it. Seeing its appearance, it was indeed clear in the future.

 2098 Chapter 30 Xiaoqing

    If the human head spider body feels disgusting, then the current demon spider is incredibly small and cute, perhaps because it has absorbed enough thousand years of jade spirit juice to hatch and her spider body is like a human skin color. Crystal clear, soft to the touch, excellent elasticity.


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked at the demon spider in Sun Wukong''s hand with curiosity: "This appearance should have undergone some mutation, right? Even the body has changed."


    "To put it simply, it should be an evolution at the level of life." Sun Wukong said: "It was hatched by absorbing the thousand-year jade spirit juice. It would be weird if there was no such change."


    "Then now let''s give her a name!" Tu Shan Yaya stretched out her hand and teased the demon spider again.Maybe it was because she felt the kindness of Tu Shan Yaya, she did not avoid this time, but let Tu Shan Yaya cut her body with her fingers and drink her juice.


    "Speaking of the name..." Monkey King fell into a brief period of contemplation. The name Qingtong is the bond between her and the wealth and wealth in the original book. It was taken as the eyes of the wealth and wealth to allow him to see the outside world. It is naturally unusable. , But if the name is completely changed, then her character will lose a certain meaning...


    While Sun Wukong was thinking, the poisonous lady said, "How about spider jade? Look at her body as crystal clear as jade, white in white, as beautiful as jade, isn''t it?"


    Tu Shanhong said, "I still think it''s better to be called Spider Spider."


    "Well, that''s good, my sister must have the best name!" Tu Shan Yaya and Tu Shan Rongrong immediately voted for them.


    The Poison Lady immediately vomited: "Is Tushan''s name all so low-level? What is Tushan Honghong, Tushan Yaya, do you still want to call her Tushan Spider? I still think that the spider jade sounds better? ."


    "What! How dare you question your sister''s bad name?" Tu Shan Yaya immediately stared at the poisonous lady, with an upset expression on her face.


    The Poison Lady was startled by Tu Shan Yaya''s aura when she was with her. She knew clearly that Tu Shan Yaya was very much loved by Monkey King. How dare to argue with her, but she didn¡¯t want to name her. Just give in: "Master Ya Ya, don''t get me wrong, I just think that the name Spider Jade sounds better."


    "What kind of hemp, the name Mingming Spider Spider is more appropriate!" Tu Shan Yaya immediately looked at Monkey King with twinkling eyes: "Are you right, Brother Wukong?"


    "Don''t quarrel, just call her Xiao Qing." Sun Wukong gave a final word. Since the name Qingtong is about to be abandoned, it''s Xiao Qing.


    "Xiao Qing! Fresh and refined, Master Wukong''s name is unusual!" Poison Lady immediately raised her hands in favor, but seeing her like that, she is obviously suspected of pleasing Sun Wukong.


    "Since Brother Wukong took it, it''s called Xiaoqing." Tu Shan Yaya and the others also didn''t meet.


    Sun Wukong took a finger to cut Xiaoqing''s face, and said, "Did you hear it? From now on, your name will be Xiaoqing."


    Xiao Qing tilted her head, babbling a few times, and nodded happily. He also touched his deep tongue with Monkey King''s fingers.


    Tu Shan Yaya saw it, and immediately flicked her away with a finger, and said angrily: "No more, no one has done it yet, pets are amazing!"


    Monkey King looked at Tu Shan Ya Ya, all speechless.


    However, Xiao Qing was a little angry when he was flipped on the desktop by this finger. With a sigh of milk, he drank a huge cobweb out of thin air, covering Tu Shan Yaya instantly. Hang in the air.


    "Ahhh~~A mere pet, dare to do something to me!" Tu Shan Yaya was also angry, grabbed the cobweb and tore it hard, but couldn''t cut it off, suddenly showing a hint of surprise on her face: "So strong It¡¯s tough, it seems that the thousand-year jade spirit juice is not in vain!¡± As he said, the whole body was surging, and the spider web froze into ice in an instant, and then shattered it with a fist and fell to the ground at the same time. Clearly stared at the past.


    But it was so scared that Xiao Qing hurriedly screamed, swished into Monkey King''s clothes and hid, shivering with fear, it made people feel pity when they saw me.


    Although Tu Shan Honghong and the others were present when Xiao Qing was born, the Thousand-Year Jade Spirit Juice was provided by Monkey King, and he also applied some secret techniques in it to blend his breath, so Xiao Qing recognized Monkey King as his master.


    Tu Shan Honghong pulled Tu Shan Ya Ya said: "Ya''er, how are you going to compete with a newly born demon spider, put away the demon power."


    My sister had already spoken, and Tu Shan Yaya recovered her demon power with a hum.


    But Poison Lady looked at Tu Shan Yaya with a look of surprise: "I didn''t expect this little girl to have this kind of strength. She is obviously about the same age as her Royal Highness, Tushan Fox Demon is really not easy..."


    Sun Wukong took Xiaoqing out of his arms and looked at her: "It''s just an ordinary monster, can''t you speak without inheritance? It''s a bit inconvenient, so let''s pass on your knowledge."


    As she said, a finger was tapped on her forehead, and a trace of fluorescence flashed and disappeared...


    In a moment, Xiao Qing''s eyes became more and more agile, and when she heard a clear "Master" from her mouth, Xiao Qing jumped to Monkey King''s shoulder in an instant. Due to his height, it was in him. Gently rubbed his neck to show her intimacy.


    "Even... can you speak?" The Poison Lady was shocked by Monkey King''s methods, but she was also stunned: "Master Wukong, are you really just keeping a pet?"


    "Why, do you still want to be my pet?" Monkey King smiled at the poisonous lady.


    The poisonous lady''s face suddenly flushed: "Ahem~~ Please forget what I said just now, I was just a momentary gaffe."


    "You don''t need to be envious, wait for you to refine the things you brought back from Wuhuang Mountain to ensure that you can reach the level of the Demon King."


    The poisonous lady heard her, her eyes lit up, but then it was like a discouraged ball: "Don''t comfort me. Everyone has their own talents, and they are not enough. No matter how much treasure, it is useless. Yes, I still know my own talents, and I am very satisfied to be able to advance to the level of the Great Demon, and I still don''t want to be the Demon King or something."


    "If you say, I can improve your qualifications?" Monkey King laughed.


    "Hey?" The poisonous lady was extremely excited when she heard the words: "Really?"


    Monkey King beckoned: "Come to me."


    The Poison Lady immediately walked to Sun Wukong, looking at him expectantly...

 2099 Chapter 31 Refining Medicine

    Sun Wukong put his hand on the top of Poison Lady''s head, and as the shimmer covered her body and disappeared into her body, Poison Lady suddenly felt a reborn sense of comfort.


    Monkey King retracted his hand: "Okay, now practicing in retreat, using the things that Witch Emperor Mountain brought out will be enough for you to advance to the Demon King."


    "This... this is all right?" The Poison Lady looked at her and felt a little unbelievable. She thought that Sun Wukong would give her something to improve her aptitude, but she didn''t expect it would be done by just touching her head.


    "How difficult do you think it is?" Monkey King smiled.


    "Then I''m going to retreat!" The Poison Lady couldn''t wait to pick up the treasure she had brought back from Wuhuang Mountain, and rushed into the inner room. However, her tender voice was passed into the ears of Monkey King: "You are free. Just treat this as your own home."


    "It''s so impatient."


    Tu Shan Rongrong smiled when he heard Sun Wukong''s emotions: "This can''t be blamed on her, for every monster to be promoted to the Demon King, it is a great event. She is so anxious to go to retreat, and it is reasonable. In."


    Tu Shan Yaya looked curious and said, "Brother Wukong, can you really improve your talents?"


    "Raise your hand."


    Tu Shan Yaya said with a look of expectation: "That will help me improve too!"


    Monkey King smiled and stroked her head: "You three sisters don''t need it, they are all the top aptitudes in this world."


    Tu Shan Yaya said with a proud face: "So we are so powerful! Then can we become as strong as Brother Wukong?"


    "If you work hard, it is naturally possible." Monkey King won''t hurt their self-confidence.


    Tu Shan Yaya immediately showed a happy look. She was the one who admired her sister the most before, but now she is Monkey King. Now that Monkey King said so, she naturally made her happy.


    "Then what about me, what about me, master!" Xiaoqing kept playing coquettishly against Sun Wukong. Now that she is just a child, she naturally wants to be praised by her master.


    "Your talent is naturally not bad!" Monkey King smiled and cut her face with a finger: "Otherwise, my Thousand-Year Jade Spirit Juice is not for nothing."


    Xiaoqing got the answer he wanted, and immediately laughed happily.


    Tu Shanhonghong felt the same way when Sun Wukong said this. Seeing Xiaoqing''s current appearance, she knew her extraordinary, and because of this, she admired Sun Wukong''s methods. She was obviously just an ordinary demon. Spider, but under his cultivation, he got such a qualitative leap, it was really incredible.


    Tu Shanrong Rong said: "Since the alliance with the southern country has been reached, should we go to the next goal?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Take a rest today and leave tomorrow."


    "Ah~ Are you going to leave?" The poisonous lady who had gone to retreat to practice suddenly ran out again. It was obvious that she hurried out after hearing that Monkey King was leaving.


    Sun Wukong nodded: "The things here have been done. Naturally, we are leaving. If the alliance is to take effect, we have to go to several demon countries."


    "This..." The poisonous lady heard the words, thinking that Sun Wukong was going to leave tomorrow, she suddenly lost her desire to break through, she thought for a while, and said: "Or I will go with you, or represent us The position of the southern country proves that our southern country has joined this alliance of demons, and it should be easier to go to other demon countries."


    Hearing this, Tu Shanhong nodded in agreement: "This is a good idea, but don''t you want to practice in retreat?"


    The poisonous lady looked serious: "That kind of thing can be done anytime, the big thing is important!"


    Tu Shanrong smiled and said, "I just said that because you don''t want to be separated from Wukong brother!"


    "Wh...you little girl, don''t talk nonsense!" The Poison Lady blushed and glared at Tu Shanrong Rong. The discerning person knew that she had been said to have been thinking.


    "Since you want to be with us, this strength can''t be lost, I will help you again!" Monkey King looked at Poison Lady and said, "Bring me all those things from Wuhuang Mountain."


    "Okay!" Her eyes lit up when the poisonous lady heard the words. Since Monkey King said to help her, she definitely made an extraordinary move.Jiao''s body flashed, and she entered the inner room. After a while, she appeared in front of Monkey King with a bag full of poisonous treasures and handed it to him.


    "You all stand back."


    Sun Wukong signaled Tu Shan Honghong and the others to retreat a certain distance, and with one hand, a black flame floated in the air and burned vividly, but Tu Shan Honghong and the others were surprised to find that they did not feel a trace of temperature.


    Although there was no temperature, Tu Shan Honghong and the others felt the throbbing from their souls, which made them understand that this seemingly plain and threatening flame was so terrifying inside.


    In terms of Sun Wukong''s current strength, it is strange that the fire displayed is not terrifying, not to mention abnormal fire, even ordinary fire spells can use earth-shaking power.


    It was the first time that Poison Lady saw this scene, her eyes widened: "The black flame...obviously there is no temperature, why do I feel terrible? What kind of fire is this?"


    Tu Shanhong said, "This seems to be a little different from the black inflammation I saw last time?"


    "Last time I used Amaterasu Fire, this time I used Void Swallowing Inflammation, which is a type of alien fire, and it has a good effect when used to refine medicine.


    As Monkey King said, he lifted the bag and waved his hand. All the poisonous treasures, such as the demon pill, poisonous weeds, gastrodia elata, and blood heart beads, were thrown into the flames. Under the surprised eyes of Tu Shan Honghong, they dissolved and changed a little bit. Become a viscous liquid of various colors, calcination and purification...


    All the different fires, Monkey King, are naturally capable. The reason for using this void to swallow inflammation is because the black flame looks very shocking.


    Look at the expressions of Poison Lady and the others, you know the effect is good.


    Tu Shan Yaya was shocked and surprised: "The burning of materials with this kind of flame not only failed to burn them, but also dissolved them. What''s going on?"


    Tu Shan Honghong also exclaimed: "This is the legendary alchemy? It''s amazing..."


    Tu Shan Rongrong, a knowledgeable and talented general, looked surprised: "As far as I know, don''t all alchemy require alchemy furnaces? I was the first to see me who burned directly with fire like Brother Wukong, and I still have everything. Put them together. Is this really a pill refining? Shouldn''t there be corresponding prescriptions for pill refining? Can the things that are made in a random way work?


    Xiao Qing was lying on the shoulders of Monkey King, looking at him with extremely proud and worshipful eyes: "The master is really the best!"

 2100 Chapter Thirty-two

    Sun Wukong smiled and said: "I don''t want to make a peerless elixir, I just use it to make a poison pill for the poisonous lady to cultivate, so what kind of pill is needed."


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked stunned: "It turns out that Poison Lady is a Poison Cultivator. Refining Poison Pill from poison does not require any elixir, but this method of alchemy has never been seen before, and, Brother Wukong , What were the shining fires and different fires that you said before?"


    "Amaterasu''s fire does not burn anything. As long as the things touched by it, unless it burns out, it will not go out. It can be cultivated the day after tomorrow, or it can be passed on to the next generation by the method of blood inheritance; and nothingness swallows inflammation. Born in nothingness, invisible, invisible and graspable, it is a dark flame glowing with weird swallowing power. It is known as the thing that swallows the sky and the earth. It has the power to swallow all things. It can swallow even space. Medicine has a great effect, and it is the extraordinary fire that can be formed by the accumulation of millions of years between heaven and earth."


    "Sounds so amazing!" Tu Shan Yaya and the others were wide-eyed when they heard it. Tu Shan Honghong was amazed: "Unexpectedly, there are such strange flames in the world, you said God. What is the blood inheritance method of the fire of according to the fire?"


    "This is similar to the blood inheritance of some demon kings. It is to integrate some of their own abilities into their own blood, so that their descendants can inherit. As long as they meet certain conditions, they can awaken, just like mine. Eyes..." Monkey King said, the eyes of God that hadn''t been used for a long time opened up. Now his body has been reshaped more than once, so these eyes are no longer the old writing wheel eyes, but he My own flesh and blood regenerated eyes.


    With the improvement of his strength, Monkey King''s pupil technique has naturally changed and improved unprecedentedly, but he has never encountered an opponent who can force him to use pupil technique, so he has not used it, so I won''t mention it here.


    When Tu Shan Honghong saw Monkey King¡¯s eyes, they all lost their minds like puppets, as if their souls were taken away, their bodies became illusory, and they were about to disappear completely...


    With a thought in Monkey King''s heart, an invisible ripple spread, causing the spirits of Tu Shanhonghong''s daughters to tremble suddenly. After returning to their senses, they hurriedly moved their eyes away, their expressions of horror, and their feet directly fell to the ground.


    "Okay... terrible eyes! It was just a glance, and almost died!" Tu Shan Yaya was almost crying with fright.


    Tu Shan Honghong and their clothes were also invaded by cold sweat in an instant. At that moment, the horror was beyond description.


    "Don''t look at me casually. Although I haven''t used the power of these eyes, even a glance with your strength is hard to resist." Monkey King said, looking away, and said: "The so-called blood The inheritance is like my eyes. As long as they are my descendants, they will awaken the eyes that inherited me. The fire of the day is one of the pupil techniques of these eyes."


    "Is the spell attached to the eyes called pupil surgery? Can it be passed on to the next generation? This...this..." Tu Shanhonghong and the others grew up in surprise: "Doesn''t that mean that your offspring only need to awaken this? Both eyes can use the terrifying fire of the sky? Become as perverted as you?"


    Monkey King shook his head: "This is not entirely true. My eyes have so many pupil techniques. Amaterasu is just one of them. For example, Moon Reading, other gods, real dream conversion, etc., there will be no one who inherits all pupil techniques in the offspring. , It can only be a random partial pupil technique."


    Tu Shan blushed in amazement: "Even so, it''s incredible!" She has personally seen the horror of the fire that day, and now she has a new understanding of Monkey King''s strength. She originally thought she had some understanding of Monkey King. A little bit of understanding, I didn''t expect it to be just the tip of the iceberg. How powerful is this person?


    The Poison Lady asked curiously: "Then you said that Moon Reading before, don''t be a god, what is the ability to transform real dreams?"


    "These three pupil arts are all a kind of illusion, the first two can pull the target into the illusion, or control, or kill, and killing the target in the illusion will also die in reality (due to the increase in the power of Monkey King And promotion); but the effect of real dream conversion is the most terrifying, it can transform unfavorable factors into dreams and eliminate them."


    Tu Shan Yaya looked curious: "Turn unfavorable factors into dreams and eliminate them? How to eliminate them?"


    Monkey King explained patiently: "It''s like if I was poisoned and my life was dying, I could turn this matter into a dream, so as to nullify the poisoning situation; it''s like getting a fatal blow, and I would die without doubt. At this moment, use this technique to transform it into a dream, and if you receive a fatal blow in the dream, you will naturally not suffer any harm in reality."


    "This...this...isn''t this invincible?" After hearing this, Poison Lady and the others had exaggerated expressions, their eyes widened, and they were really frightened.


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, they naturally understood the horror of this pupil technique, this is the real invincible immortality technique!


    "Theoretically speaking, it is true, but it is not absolute. Weaknesses are still there." Sun Wukong didn''t say anything anymore.


    And Tu Shanhonghong and the others are not asking what the weakness of Monkey King is. This is a very disrespectful behavior. Who would tell others about their weakness?


    Just as several people were talking, the Poison Pill in Void Swallowing Flame had been successfully refined.


    The poison pill made from countless demon pills and poisons is refined by Monkey King, and only the essence is taken. Now it is only as big as a finger, but the terrifying poison that it emits is only the pill incense. There is already a terrifying poison that makes people turn into pus and blood in a flash. If it weren''t for the poison of Monkey King suppressing the poison pill, even Tu Shan Yaya would not be able to completely resist it.


    This poison pill, refined by Monkey King, is the most poisonous thing in the world.


    At this time, Monkey King''s eyes also returned to normal.


    The Poison Lady just took a look, and she felt a sense of horror. She swallowed her saliva and looked at Monkey King in horror: "Master Wukong, you shouldn''t let me take this poison pill to improve cultivation Why?"


    Monkey King chuckled, "What''s wrong?"


    The Poison Lady''s expression froze suddenly, and she showed an expression that was even worse than crying: "Really? Don''t be kidding me. If I take this thing, I promise to die instantly!"


    "I''m here, what are you afraid of?" Monkey King took the poison pill and said, "Come, open your mouth and eat it, and I will protect you personally."

 2101 Chapter 33 Departing from the Western Regions

    "Really... really want to eat it?" The poisonous lady swallowed her saliva and looked at Monkey King: "Are you sure I won''t die after eating it?"


    "Where is so much nonsense, eat it quickly!"


    "Well, I gave you all my life. If something happens, you have to be responsible to me." The poisonous lady opened her mouth slightly in shock, and motioned to Sun Wukong to throw the poison pills into her mouth. In 1, the appearance of going to death generously.


    From this point, we can also see that the Poison Lady¡¯s trust in Monkey King, as an ordinary person, who would dare to eat such highly toxic things?That was suicide, no doubt.


    Monkey King also talked nonsense, and directly threw the poison pill into the poison lady''s mouth 1. The poison pill melted into her mouth and turned into a warm current from the throat into the poison lady''s abdomen, but in an instant, the poison lady revealed a body. The expression of pain on his face, the skin all over his body turned purple and black...


    Sun Wukong immediately hit the poisonous lady''s heart, and his fingertips shimmered, sinking into her body, instantly spreading throughout her body, so that the poison could no longer damage her internal organs.


    The Poison Lady wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and looked at Monkey King with a look of fear: "It''s so terrible and poisonous! If you are so late, my internal organs will be rotten."


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, hurry up to absorb the poison and turn it into use. I have helped you suppress the poison. After you absorb all the poison in the poison pill, you don''t need to be afraid of it anymore. It is very poisonous, and not only will you be able to cultivate a poisonous skill, but your strength will naturally increase."


    After listening to the poisonous lady, she immediately sat down and absorbed the virulence of the poison pill in her body...


    With the help of Monkey King, the poisonous lady''s refining and absorbing the poison is naturally smooth and simple, but it has been successfully completed in ten minutes.


    Feeling the surging demon power in her body, the poisonous lady was a little unbelievable, and then she was unbelievably excited: "Demon King! I really got promoted to the level of the Demon King? It''s incredible! How easy it is to get promoted to the Demon King?"


    "Congratulations!" Tu Shan Rongrong looked at Poison Lady and blessed very politely.At the same time, he has a new understanding of Monkey King''s methods. It is simply astonishing to let the poisonous lady who is not strong enough to directly advance to the Demon King.


    Monkey King glanced at the dark sky outside and said: "Since the matter is resolved, let''s rest quickly. Tomorrow we will set off to the Shahu Country in the Western Regions."


    Just after Monkey King and the others returned to the room to rest, Poison Lady was so excited that she couldn''t sleep for a while, and she ran out and couldn¡¯t wait to compete with the masters of the Southern Kingdom. They all won easily. In the end, even Poison was defeated by her horror. Under the poisonous skill of Huandu Qingtian, both of them were shocked. The two played against each other for a short time. Although the poisonous lady could not match the terrifying demon power of Huandu Qingtian, but her terrifying poisonous skill, It also made Dehuan Du Qingtian suffer a lot...


    All this happened in the middle of the night, and Monkey King had already returned to his own world, so he didn¡¯t know...


    The next day, as soon as Monkey King walked out of his room, he saw Huan Du Qingtian and other important members of the Southern Kingdom waiting in the lobby for a long time.


    Seeing Monkey King appear, Huan Du Qingtian and others all stood up, bowed and clasped their fists at Monkey King: "Master Monkey King, how did you rest last night?"


    "It''s okay, what are you doing here early in the morning?"


    Huan Du Qingtian said respectfully: "I heard Poison Lady say last night that you are leaving the southern country to go to the Shahu Territory of the Western Regions this morning, so I will have someone prepare for you overnight, and our southern country has already belonged to the Shemale League. One of the members, please let us also contribute to the Southern Kingdom. How about bringing the little girl? As the princess of our Southern Kingdom, she can show that the Southern Kingdom attaches great importance to this shemale alliance, and secondly, she can let others The demon country understands the weight of the shemale alliance this time, and it plays an unexpected role. I wonder what you think?"


    Sun Wukong turned her head to look at Luolan, the city of love, but she did not expect that this little girl tilted her head, she snorted lightly and ignored him. Obviously, Sun Wukong''s rejection of the marriage contract yesterday made her very much now. accurate.


    This princess has agreed, why do you refuse?It''s really irritating, but Princess Tsundere has been struggling with this problem.


    Sun Wukong obviously didn''t care much about the little girl''s temper. He nodded to Huandu Qingtian and said, "Okay, except Poison Lady, everyone else doesn''t need to follow. You don''t need the things you prepared, but it is troublesome. "


    "This... okay!" Huan Du Qingtian pondered for a moment, and agreed: "With Lord Monkey King, there is no problem with the safety of the little girl." He said, looking at Poison Lady: "Poison Lady, Xiao Luolan I will trouble you to take care of it."


    The Poison Lady made a firm promise and said: "You can rest assured, Your Majesty, I will definitely protect the princess!"


    "Then please."


    Monkey King: "Since the farewell is over, let''s go!"


    "Ah? Let''s set off now?" The Poison Lady was obviously stunned when she heard Sun Wukong''s words.


    Huandu Qingtian said: "Master Monkey King, do you want to leave without finishing breakfast?"


    "No, I want to go around before the sun is out." Monkey King said, jumping on Xiao Bai''s back lying on the side, and said: "Go, let''s go!"


    Tu Shan Honghong and the others were used to Monkey Wukong''s casual, just-going behavior, so they didn''t say anything, they all jumped onto Xiao Bai''s back.


    "Father, I''m leaving!" Huandu Luolan''s expression of excitement, there is no such thing as a little girl about to leave home, she goes all the way to other countries to play, she is too happy, how can she be reluctant?


    Looking at the back of the rabbit that has gone away, Huan Du Qingtian patted the lonely eight-eyed spider monster on the shoulder, and said earnestly, "Poison Master, although your name matches the Poison Lady, but look In this case, you are out of play. Not only did Poison Lady go in and out of Wuhuang Mountain with Master Monkey King, her strength was also elevated to the Demon King overnight by Master Monkey King. Now the look in his eyes has become blind worship, you still accept it. Heart, find another goal!"


    "I understand!" The Poison Master looked lonely and helpless: "Your Majesty, please rest assured, I will not provoke the Poison Lady in the future, and will not bring disaster to the southern country..."


    Huandu Qingtian sighed and patted Poison Master''s shoulder again: "It''s best if you can understand this..."


    On the way to the Shahu Territory of the Western Regions...


    Huandu Luolan touched her stomach and looked at Poison Lady: "Poison Lady, I''m hungry..."

 2102 Chapter 34: The Shahu Territory of the Western Regions

    Poison Lady immediately fixed her gaze on Sun Wukong, and she set off in a hurry, but she didn''t take anything with her.


    Monkey King immediately took out some snacks and handed them to Huandu Luolan, but he did not expect to be strongly rejected by her: "This princess doesn''t want your things!"


    It seems that she is still angry with Monkey King. If she didn''t want to come out to play, she had been persuaded by her father to come last night, so she would not bother to come with Monkey King.


    "I tell you to eat it, what''s the point of Tsundere?" Monkey King stared at him, and immediately frightened Huan Du Luo Lan and took the chicken leg burger. It can be seen that Monkey King''s position in her heart is quite terrifying. But even her father can''t win the existence.


    Putting one bite into her mouth, Huandu Luolan''s eyes lit up, her lovely big eyes suddenly narrowed, and her face was happy: "It''s delicious! What is this?"


    Sun Wukong sent one to Poison Lady and each of them one by one, and Tu Shan Yaya just took a bite and sighed with satisfaction: "The food that Brother Wukong gave is delicious!"


    Poison Niang took a bite, and her eyes lit up: "It''s really delicious, Master Wukong, did you make this?"


    "No, it was formed naturally."


    "Naturally formed?"


    Tu Shan Honghong and the others were all taken aback.


    Monkey King explained: "Yes, it is the fruit that grows on a tree called chicken leg burger, so this thing is also called chicken leg burger."


    Both were stunned. Tu Shan Rongrong was full of doubts: "This thing is a cooked food made from grains and chicken drumsticks. How could it be grown on a tree? Brother Wukong, don''t you lie to us. "


    "That''s just that you have too little knowledge. There are so many weird things in this world, not only the trees that make hamburgers, but also the pigs that are delicious cooked food and can run, and the whole land is golden golden wheat field. There is also a gourmet mountain formed entirely of various delicacies, rivers and lakes formed of various fine wines..."


    "Rivers and lakes made of fine wine?" Tu Shan Yaya was full of excitement when he heard the words.


    Luo Lan, who was still stunned with Monkey King, was also attracted attention: "Is there such a magical place in the world that you said?"


    "Of course, that is a world of gourmet..."


    I was idle all the way, but Monkey King explained to them the incredible food stories in the food world. Together with Tu Shan Honghong, they were fascinated...


    Huandu Luolan even forgot about being stunned with Monkey King, frequently exclaiming, one question after another, making the relationship between the two finally become extremely harmonious, Monkey King has made countless gourmet offensives, has made Huandu Luolan To him, Goku is long, and Goku is short...


    Naturally, there were a lot of monsters along the way, but they were all suppressed by Tu Shan Honghong, so there was nothing to say.


    This time, Monkey King didn''t use teleportation anymore. After nearly a week of fun, he finally came to the Shahu Territory of the Western Regions.


    The Xixiyu Shahu Territory is located in the dry desert, where the Shahu clan rivals, so it claims to be a country and rule one side.


    However, with the disappearance of the prince Fan Yunfei, the first master of the Western Shahu Territory, the current Western Shahu Territory has fallen.


    It''s just that outsiders don''t know that it is not the prince Fan Yunfei who disappeared, but that he has become a dog.


    As the Poison Lady explained her intentions, the Nanguo princess and the Lord of Tushan visited at the same time and asked to see the king of the Shahu Territory. At the moment, the monsters guarding the city gate were so scared that they hurried to report. Not long after Sun Wukong and the others were caught A team of guards grandly took to the palace...


    At the gate of the palace, the king of Shahu Territory had been waiting for a long time.


    The old man at the front is undoubtedly the Western Czar King, and the beauty standing next to the Czar King is Xiaoli Shahu. As for the stupid dog at her feet, it must be the Sha Fox Prince Fan Yunfei.


    Seeing the arrival of Monkey King and others, Xiaoli and them all looked solemn and solemn.


    As for the other ministers, I can just ignore them, there is nothing to pay attention to.


    "The Southern Kingdom Princess and the Lord of Tushan came to me at the same time in the Shahu Territory of the Western and Western Regions. I don''t know what you are doing?" The unreliable czar emperor now seems to have a little imperial majesty. The domain has fallen, but it is still a big demon country, so its style can''t be weak.


    "Why, is it that you Shahu is talking about guests outside the imperial city?" The Poison Lady immediately expressed her dissatisfaction. She didn''t care about it, but among them were her most respected Master Wukong and Her Royal Highness Princess. , This is not enough.


    "We neglected the guests, please!" Xiaoli smiled softly. To the unreliable King Sha Fox, she was much more reliable, and the King Sha Fox did not express dissatisfaction with her words. , On the contrary, she said that she was very agreeable. From this point, Xiaoli seemed to be a person in the Shahu domain.


    This kind of strange phenomenon, Poison Lady and the others, naturally noticed it at a glance, but they didn''t say much, and followed them into the palace of the Shahu Territory.


    After Tu Shan Honghong explained his intentions, the Emperor Shahu agreed very readily: "Since the Yiqi Dao League among the human beings and the Southern Borderland have both agreed, wouldn''t it be too ignorant if our Shahu Domain objected to it? , This shemale alliance counts me as one of the Shahu Territory of the Western Regions!"


    In fact, judging from the current situation, he must agree if he disagrees. Even the border southern kingdom agreed. How dare they disagree with the declining Shahu Territory of the Western and Western Regions?And for the weak Shahu region of the Western and Western Regions, as long as this covenant is signed, there is no need to fear other demon kingdoms or human monks attacking them.


    Although the King Shahu is very unreliable, he is a model of pitting his son, but he can still see the key situation clearly. Is there any reason to refuse this profit and harmless thing?


    When the Emperor Shahu just signed the agreement, a palace guard rushed into the hall in a hurry, with a panic expression: "It''s not good, your Majesty, the snake is here again!"


    "What? This enchantress is endless!" Before the Emperor Czar''s words, Xiaoli was already angry.


    At the same time, I heard an extremely arrogant laugh from outside the hall: "Haha~~ King Shahu, without Fan Yunfei and Li Xueyang, what do you think you will fight against me? Hurry up and take out magical items and treasures to worship the old lady. , Otherwise I will demolish your palace hall today!"


    "Who is this? You dare to come to your palace to be wild?" The Poison Lady looked curious.


    Similarly, Monkey King was a little surprised: "Snake and Fire Girl? Is this girl still dead?"

 2103 Chapter Thirty Five

    Sun Wukong and others walked out of the main hall, but they saw countless demon soldiers besieging a beautiful woman, but dozens of people were already lying around, some of them were on fire and were being rescued.


    The female head has a snake body, and the human body on the upper body is the same size as a human, but the snake body on the lower head is extremely large, winding and winding, and ordinary people feel a sense of panic when they see it.


    A fiery red hair was burning with flames, and some even turned into small snakes, screaming strangely. Although they looked terrifying, they gave people a strange beauty inexplicably.


    The King Shahu glared at the Snake-Haired Fairy, suppressed the usual unreliable patterns, and shouted: "Snake-Haired Fairy, my son and my daughter-in-law spare your life. Now they are not here, how dare you commit me to repeat Shahu domain, you ungrateful thing, really fooling me into the Shahu domain without demon?"


    "Huh ~ what is ungratefulness? The old lady retired all over at the time, it was not that they let the old lady a horse!" Snake-haired fire girl snorted coldly, obviously a little annoyed: "If it weren''t for them to be two-on-one, the old lady would not be afraid of them. , Or find your missing prince Fan Yunfei back, and see if the old lady won''t shit him!"


    Xiaoli hugged the dog and snorted coldly: "You dare to say this when the prince is not there. If the prince is still there, I''m afraid I would have been scared and run away!"


    The Snake-Haired Fairy''s face was gloomy: "It seems that I won''t give you a painful memory today. You don''t know that I''m the Snake-Haired Fairy is so powerful!"


    The demon soldiers all around heard this, without ordering, they all launched a unified attack, but saw the snake flaming the giant python swept across her body, they swept all the demon soldiers around, and her body was poisoned with fire and wailing.


    Okay, I''m just vulnerable.


    "Snake-haired fire girl, this is the palace, and you can''t tolerate you in the wild!" Shahu Xiaoli snorted and jumped into the arena, but she saw her hands slap the ground, countless sand and rocks surging, turning into sand whip snakes. The fire girl waved away.


    This is the desert. For Shahu, it is the best battlefield. Here, Shahu¡¯s strength can display 120% of its combat effectiveness.


    Although Xiaoli''s strength is not good enough, the attack she launched here should not be underestimated. The sand whip waved on the python body, causing it to scream.


    This time, the snake was annoying, and the hair behind her turned into a number of giant pythons and snaked out, opened her mouth and bit the sand whip, and then one of the giant pythons flew at an astonishing speed. He rushed out and bit on Xiaoli who couldn''t dodge. Amidst the screams of Huandu Luolan, he was bitten into two pieces.


    "Xiao Li!!" The King Sha Fox saw him, his calm face was suddenly replaced by anger. Don''t think that King Sha Fox looked very unreliable. Fan Yunfei was also impeccably decent by him, but he was in position. The king of a country, this guy is not as useless as it seems.


    However, as soon as the King Shahu was about to do it, Monkey King stopped him: "In order to show that your Shahu domain has become a member of the alliance, let us help you solve this matter."


    After hearing what Sun Wukong said, the King Shahu stabilized his figure and nodded. In fact, he had long wanted to see the strength of Sun Wukong and others.


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Poison Lady immediately took a step forward: "Master Wukong, let me come!"


    "No." Sun Wukong directly refused: "Of course I have to take care of things like saving sister paper!"


    Poison Lady and others: "..."


    Just when Tu Shanhonghong and others were speechless, Monkey King had flashed in front of Xiaoli, and grabbed the python that bit her head seven inches away, making it immobile.


    At this time, Xiaoli looked extremely miserable. Her body was cut off, and her upper body was also in tatters. It was just that the wound was not blood but flowing sand.


    Don''t look at Xiaoli''s miserable situation now. In fact, she hasn''t suffered much damage. Shahu''s body can be transformed into sand, just like elementalization, ordinary physical attacks are ineffective.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Monkey King, the Snake Fire Fairy was stunned, but she coldly shouted: "Human monk? Looking for death!"


    As the sound fell, the python caught by Monkey King''s bare hands suddenly wrapped a layer of fierce demon fire, covering his palm, but Monkey King suddenly cheered hard.Accompanied by a stern neigh, the whole snake head was chewed off by him.


    Snake Hair and Fire Ji suddenly screamed in pain like a broken finger: "Ah~~ Asshole, I''m going to kill you!"


    With a frantic roar, the giant pythons wrapped in blazing flames bite and twisted towards Monkey King at an astonishing speed. The fire waves burned along the way and the air looked a little distorted.


    "Be careful!" Seeing this, Xiaoli in the back yelled, but suddenly listened to Monkey King''s indifferent words: "These snake-haired pythons look a little unsightly..."


    With the wave of his hand, the sword aura was vertical and horizontal, and all the giant pythons that came flying had their heads beheaded in a flash, while the snakehead fire girl was screaming with her head in her hands.


    Those snake-haired giant pythons are like her magic weapon, the magic weapon of the spiritual communication is destroyed, and she is naturally seriously injured.


    "You...you...who are you?!!!"


    With the wave of his hand, he killed all his snake-haired giant pythons, and he was still barehanded, without using any magic weapon?Even not afraid of his own demon fire, when the Snake-Faculty Girl was shocked by the strength of Monkey King.


    Snake-haired Fire-Hime is the kind of bullying and fearful of hardship, she will bully if she wins, and she will admit counsel if she can''t win.


    Obviously, she has discovered that she is not the opponent of this human monk, so she persuaded: "That...this lord..."


    However, her begging for mercy was still to be spoken, but it was interrupted by Sun Wukong''s indifferent words: "Kneel down, and forgive you for not dying!"


    "!!!" A trace of anger suddenly appeared on the face of Snake Hair and Fire Fairy. However, the next moment, when she saw the plain eyes of Monkey King, her heart trembled inexplicably, and her body was like an ice cellar, because she had already gone from there. In the plain eyes, I saw the horror of indifference to life. If you dare to disobey, I am afraid you will have a different place in the next moment!


    Suddenly, the snake-haired fire girl softened, and she instinctively fell to the ground in fright: "My lord, spare your life! The young ones will never harass these sand foxes again."


    Monkey King was just a plain look, which scared her out of temper.


    Xiaoli and the others in the back were all dumbfounded: "This...this surrenders? Isn''t this snake-and-fighting girl too unscrupulous? Wasn''t it very prestigious just now?"

 2104 Chapter 36: Unreasonable

    Xiaoqing jumped off Monkey King¡¯s shoulder, and the spider held a bottle of drink in his hand, with a straw inserted in it. While sucking from time to time, he watched the snake and firefighter, and said with milky voice: "My name is Xiao Xiao. Qing, fuck with me in the future, I will cover you."


    "Uh~" Snakehead and Fire Fairy looked at the spider spirit who was not as big as her slap in front of her, with a serious look in her eyes, she wanted to laugh, you are so small, you still want to accept your old mother as a younger brother?Believe it or not, my old lady slapped you into a meatloaf?


    Well, she just thought about this idea. Just now she clearly saw this little thing jumping off Monkey King''s shoulder, she didn''t dare to provoke it, so she just pretended not to hear it and ignored it.


    But this ignorant attitude immediately made Xiaoqing upset, and the cute little mouth was so high that he said, "I look down on them, they are very powerful!" As he said, he jumped on the arm of the snakehead, the spider With a light stabbing of his hand, it was submerged in the skin of Snakehead and Fire Fairy, and the blood flowed out, which turned out to be jet black.


    Then it jumped again and flashed to the side.


    Snake-haired fire girl looked at the black blood flowing out, and was shocked: "Poisonous?"


    While she was talking, she was shocked to discover that the entire arm began to turn black at an astonishing speed, spreading all the way to her whole body, ignoring her whole body of evil spirits, she was completely unstoppable, and she was so scared. His complexion was instantly pale, how dare he hesitate any more, he bowed to Xiaoqing and said, "Sir, I am willing to be your little brother, forgive me!"


    Seeing the embarrassed expression of Snake and Fire Fairy, Tu Shan Yaya and the others were speechless, and they were also shocked by the poisonous poison contained in Xiaoqing: "It''s really powerful, isn''t it just that the poison contained in her is only mild? ?"


    The Poison Lady looked at Xiaoqing with interest: "It seems that because of the evolution, even the poison that she attached has become more severe."


    Xiaoqing is now looking at the snake-haired fire girl with a smug expression: "Now you know how good I am?"


    "Know! Got it! Your lord, spare your life!"


    "Hey~ adults~~ people are grown-ups..." Xiaoqing was very helpful to the sound of''adults'', and jumped on the arm of Snake and Fire Ji with joy: "For the sake of your ability to talk, I will forgive you. Your life is over." As he said, he lowered his head and covered the wound on her arm with a small mouth and a mouth, and inhaled lightly. The Poison Lady and the others were surprised to see that the dark black poison spread all the way to the snakehead and Fire Fairy. He was sucked back by Xiao Qing, causing the poisoned body and arms to return to normal in a moment.


    "Xiao Qing still has this ability to detoxify?" When the poison lady saw it, she suddenly looked surprised, walked over to hold Xiao Qing in her hand, and asked curiously, "Do you feel any discomfort?"


    "No!" Xiaoqing said, holding a straw and taking another mouthful of juice.


    Poison Lady pondered for a moment, and watched Xiaoqing''s eyes brighter: "It seems to be a natural ability like spinning..." As she said, she turned her head to look at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, or you just take Xiaoqing Send me away, it''s a shame to be a pet with such a talent."


    "Huh~ I won¡¯t follow you!" Xiaoqing glared at the poisonous lady, jumped onto Monkey King¡¯s shoulder, and rubbed her soft face against Monkey King¡¯s neck: ¡°Master, don¡¯t touch People give away..."


    Monkey King cut Xiaoqing with his finger: "Don''t worry, you will always be mine, and you will not be given away."


    After getting the answer he wanted, Xiaoqing kissed Monkey King on the neck, and at the same time lay down on his shoulder to suck the juice.


    Monkey King looked at the Snake Hair and Fire Fairy, this little fairy has grown well, but the snake hair and tail are a little cautious, and he doesn''t like the bullying and fearful character, but since Xiaoqing has accepted her as a younger brother, he can barely manage it. Accept it, just as Xiaoqing is still in her infancy, and it''s good to have a fairy to take care of.


    Seeing Sun Wukong waved his hand, a ray of light instantly covered the body of the snake-haired fire girl, and then Tu Shan Yaya and the others were surprised to see her giant snake tail shrinking and changing rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally turned into A pair of slender, tender and white legs completely removed the look of a demon and turned into a human appearance.


    "This...this...this...I''m transformed?!!!" The Snake-haired Firewoman looked at her pair of human legs, her eyes widened in surprise, and she was very excited.


    Monkey King looked at the snake and said: "Since you have decided to follow Xiao Qing, you will take care of her from now on."


    Snake-Haired Fire Fairy heard this, and knelt down in front of Monkey King: "Yes, the little one must do his best to serve Master Xiaoqing."


    Seeing the poisonous lady, it was an envy: "It''s no good! Do you even have a babysitter for pets these days?"


    Tu Shan Rongrong glanced at her and smiled: "If you are envious, you should also be Wukong''s pet."


    Poison Lady''s eyes sparkled: "I am not only pursuing this point, but I have a higher goal."


    Tu Shan Rongrong squinted his eyes and said quietly, "Are you fighting for a concubine or something?"


    "Ahem~~" As if she was said to have been in her mind, the poisonous lady coughed again and again, she didn''t dare to talk to Tu Shan Rongrong.


    Tu Shan Rongrong didn''t pay attention to her either, but fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "Brother Wukong said he already has a wife. I don''t know who it will be? What will it look like?"


    Xiaoli Shahu came to the front of Monkey King, bowed and saluted, her tone was very polite and grateful: "Thank you so much, Lord Monkey King, you not only saved me, but also helped us Shahu Territory of the Western Regions. Well, you can¡¯t report it in words. Please move to the court so that we can show our gratitude as a landlord."


    Naturally, the banquet in the Shahu Territory of the Western Regions cannot be compared with that of the South. In the Demon Kingdom in the desert, what kind of ingredients can you give them to entertain?


    Therefore, in this barren country, Monkey King and the others just took a rest for one night, and then set off for the Beishan Empire.


    The King Shahu saw that the Southern Kingdom sent a princess to accompany him. He felt that they should also send a representative to follow in the Shahu Territory of the Western Regions. After much deliberation, only Shahu Xiaoli was the most suitable. Therefore, among the Monkey King and his group, There was another goblin accompanying.


    On the way to the Beishan Empire, Xiao Li looked at Tu Shan Rongrong and asked: "Three masters, I don''t know who will be the continuation of His Royal Highness in this life?"


    Without waiting for Tu Shan Rongrong to reply, Monkey King said: "You are talking about that dog. His continuation will not be successful until five hundred and fifty years later. Now even if he finds someone with the continuation, he is nothing but a mere mere mere mere mere mere mere mere mere mere mere mortal. It just adds to the sadness."

 2105 Chapter 37: This is not right

    "Huh? Why?" Xiaoli was surprised when Sun Wukong said this.


    "It''s just that during this period, the person who reincarnated and reincarnated has no relationship." Sun Wukong looked flat: "According to my calculation, the reincarnated person who has a relationship with the dog should be five hundred and fifty years later. An ordinary girl named Li Xueyang, promises that he will continue to succeed."


    Xiaoli was surprised when she heard: "I have to wait for five hundred and fifty years? Are you also a red thread fairy?"


    Monkey King shook his head: "No."


    Xiaoli was speechless when she heard this: "Since you are not a red thread fairy, how do you know that His Royal Highness will only succeed in the next 550 years?"


    Tu Shanrong Rong said: "Since Brother Wukong said so, there must be some truth."


    Tu Shan Yaya continued: "Yes, Brother Wukong said that it must be!"


    Then Tu Shan Honghong looked at Monkey King with some doubts: "Do you still know astrological divination? To infer the future?"


    Monkey King smiled, "A little bit."


    Xiaoli''s eyes lit up suddenly, she looked at Monkey King a little shyly and said: "Then can you calculate marriage or something?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Naturally, there is no problem. The so-called thousands of miles of marriage are tied together. Everyone¡¯s marriage is connected by the red line of fate, but ordinary people can¡¯t see it. But destiny is fickle and varied. The result is not unique. Unchanging truth, so when you meet someone you like, just love it boldly."


    "Is that so?" Xiaoli heard the words, silently thinking alone.


    Tu Shan Yaya smiled, "Yeah, I knew that my other half must be Brother Wukong, right."


    Huandu Luolan heard this, and immediately quit: "What''s yours? Obviously mine! I''ve already made a kiss with Brother Wukong!"


    Well, in fact, Huandu Luolan''s feeling for Monkey King is still not about love or not. What can children understand?It''s just that Monkey King can tell stories and give her delicious food. Naturally, she is very close. This is like suddenly someone wants to grab her favorite toy, and she naturally quit.


    Tu Shan Yaya pouted her lips: "But Brother Wukong rejected it."


    Huandu Luolan immediately yelled: "No! He just said that they are still young, and they will be fine when they grow up, so they didn''t refuse!"


    Seeing that the two little loli''s quarrels became more and more quarrelsome, Monkey King reached out and picked them up one by one: "Well, you guys don''t fight anymore. It seems that something interesting is happening ahead."


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, the two little loli looked forward curiously. After a while, they saw three tiger demon running all over the mountain by a heroic woman, with a panic face. His expression is obviously running for his life.


    When Xiaoli saw it, she was surprised: "The three tiger demons were chased by a human monk, and they are still women. Isn''t this too bad?"


    At this time, the three tiger demon obviously also noticed the Monkey King and the others. Naturally, they recognized Tu Shan Honghong and others as monsters at a glance. The furry ears were too obvious.


    Small lives matter, they can¡¯t control other things. They decisively changed their directions and fled towards Monkey King and others. While blocking the way, they bowed their heads and worshipped: "My lord, please look at the monsters at the same time, save the little ones. Let''s die! That human monk is really deceiving the demon too much, we just ate something in a human village, she should take the lives of my three brothers, it is really unreasonable!"


    Monkey King looked at the three monsters kneeling on the ground. He was speechless. Nima, what I want to meet is the plot of heroes saving the beauty. You bring me three monsters with tiger heads. What the hell?Right now, he stared at him unhappily: "This is not right, shouldn''t it be the three of you besieging a girl, and then let me save it?"


    "Uh~~" The three tiger monsters heard the words, looking at Monkey King with a dazed expression, feelings, are we to blame?It''s our fault that we can''t beat her?


    The Poison Lady and the daughters all rolled their eyes at Monkey King.


    But at this time, the human monk who was chasing by the imperial sword screamed: "Okay! So you still have companions! Don''t think that you can be saved this way. Three kills, and eighty or ninety kills. , Monster, take your life!"


    Jiao 1 drank it, but saw her offering the magic weapon Flying Sword. In the blue light shining, the Flying Sword turned into a cyan streamer and spurs. The target was Sun Wukong and all of them.


    "The strength is not bad, but is this character a bit too impulsive?" Monkey King shook his head when he saw it, but this little girl was quite marked and a little familiar.


    "Huh~ just a mere human, dare to be arrogant!" Snake-fat-hot Ji drank for a lifetime, flicked her hair, and instantly turned into a ferocious giant python, and the flying sword pierced the giant python¡¯s forehead with a''ding''. The sparks came from the debut, but it was hard to hurt. It can be seen that the defense of this snake-haired python is still amazing.


    Snake-Haired Fire Fairy was able to fight Fan Yunfei, the number one master of the Western Regions Shahu Territory, for a day and a night. Naturally, her strength was not weak. She instantly recognized her in front of Monkey King because the strength that Monkey King showed was too exaggerated and terrifying. She tore off her proud snake-haired python with her bare hands. She waved her hand again and all the snake-haired pythons were cut off. This is a fart, and the strength gap is clear at a glance!Of course, you have to admit it right away, or you have to be shaved into a bald man.


    "Ok?!"


    Just an instant fight, the human woman''s complexion was replaced by solemnity, knowing that she had encountered a ruthless character.


    With the introduction of the sword art in the hand, she must recall her own magic weapon flying sword. The snake-haired fire girl saw it, but she sneered: "The master said that human monks rely too much on magic weapons. If they lose magic weapons, they can only be slaughtered. How can you do what you want?"


    As he said, the snake-haired giant screamed instantly, ignoring the shock of the flying sword''s mana and the sharp sword energy cutting, and it bit the flying sword that was about to fly back.


    Human magical weapons have a restraining effect on monsters. The snake-haired giant python just bit the flying sword, and there was a sneer in its mouth. Obviously, the snake-haired giant python was corroded by the magical power on the flying sword. hurt.


    But the Snake-Haired Fire Fairy gritted her teeth and endured the pain. With a trick in her hand, the demon fire enveloped a human woman in an instant, causing it to scream in pain, but at the same time, a little bit of her feet was actually set on fire. However, this action was in the middle of the snake. In the trap of the fire girl, only a black shadow flashed, and another snake-haired giant python flew out, like a hemp rope to bind the human woman tightly.

 2106 Chapter Thirty-Eight

    The human woman''s face changed slightly: "That''s it!"


    The magic weapon Feijian also lost her mana support at this moment, and no longer trembled.


    The snake-haired giant python let go, and the magic weapon flying sword was also weakly dropped to the ground.


    The human woman looked decisive: "I didn''t expect to fall into the hands of your monsters today, I admit it, I want to kill or cut, just listen to it!"


    Monkey King heard it, and he felt interesting: "Hey, I didn''t expect your enlightenment to be quite high. It''s just a shame that such a beauty killed such a beauty. It''s more interesting to be locked in a small black room and do things like this!"


    "What...what?!" The woman''s complexion changed drastically: "You...you...shi can be killed but not humiliated, how can I let your monsters insult you!" She said, her face was ruthless, she would bite her tongue and kill herself.


    Sun Wukong hurriedly put his finger into her mouth (soft and greasy~cough cough, wanting to be crooked), which didn''t let her succeed, but the bite was still cruel, and the fingers of ordinary people had to be bitten off. "I''m just kidding, don''t be so serious, Snake Ji, put her down."


    Snake Haired Fire Fairy heard the words, and her heart moved, the huge ferocious snake-haired python slowly retracted and became smaller, and it turned back to one of the strands of her beautiful hair.


    Lu Jianyin was stunned, his face turned red, and he hurriedly spit out a finger containing Monkey King. After looking at him seriously for a while, he said in disbelief: "Really...really just kidding?"


    Monkey King spread his hands together: "What do you think?"


    Perhaps it was because he felt the goodwill from Sun Wukong, Lu Jianyin nodded, believing what he said, and looked at Sun Wukong for a while and said: "You... are you human?"


    "That''s it!"


    Lu Jianyin looked at Sun Wukong with a look of puzzlement: "As a human, you are in the company of monsters? No, that snake demon listens to you so much. Could it be that these monsters are your demon servants?"


    "Bold, does this princess look like a demon servant?" Huandu Luolan heard this, and suddenly looked angry, then raised his little head slightly, hugged Monkey King''s arm and hummed: "This princess belongs to Brother Wukong. Queen!"


    In the eyes of this little princess, the queen is the largest of all wives, so that''s why.


    Tu Shan Yaya listened, and she hugged Monkey King''s other arm and stared at Huandu Luolan: "What queen, you are at best a washing and cooking. When it comes to the queen, it is naturally my sister. I and Rong Rong will be a princess!"


    Tu Shanhong''s face turned red when he heard the words, but he did not refute it.


    It''s just that Lu Jianyin looked at the two little loli''s holding Sun Wukong one left and the other, and looked at Sun Wukong''s gaze that was a weird, instinctive hind leg.


    Sun Wukong saw a black line on his forehead: "Hey, what is your expression? I''m not a pervert!"


    Lu Jianyin nodded again and again: "Hmm~ I know!"


    "How do I think your eyes are so distrustful?"


    "No, you see how sincere my eyes are!"


    Sun Wukong looked at Lu Jianyin''s "pitiful" eyes and waved his hand: "Forget it, I won''t talk to you, right? You are called Lu Jianyin, right?"


    Lu Jianyin suddenly became wary again: "How do you know my name?"


    Monkey King said that he was speechless: "It was not what you said just now, "How can I let your monsters insult you?"


    Lu Jianyin''s face turned red: "It turned out to be like this, hello, I am Lu Jianyin, and I am a casual practitioner."


    Sun Wukong secretly said, "Liu Jianyin, won''t it be the previous life of the demon catching Lu Jianyin from now on? This is interesting."


    Seeing that everyone reported their names, Tu Shanhonghong and others also introduced themselves...


    However, when Lu Jianyin heard their introduction, she was shocked and stunned: "Tu Shan... Honghong? Are you the Lord of Tushan?"


    Seeing Tu Shan Honghong nodding, Lu Jianyin immediately exclaimed: "No! Why does the Lord of Tushan appear here?" With that, she looked at Huandu Luolan: "You...you are really a princess of the South China." ?"


    Huandu Luolan proudly raised her head: "Replacement like a fake!"


    "What a luxurious lineup! It turns out that we are saved by the famous Tushan Lord and the princess of the Southern Kingdom. The younger ones are really honored!" The three rescued tiger demons fell to the ground with a thud. , The look called an excitement.


    "Okay, you three soy sauce parties quickly get out of here!" Monkey King waved his hand and started rushing.


    "No!" Li Jianyin screamed, "These three tiger demons have hurt people, so we must not let them go!"


    "What makes us hurt people?" The boss of the three tiger demon immediately quit: "We just ate something, so it didn''t harm people. It was the village girl who was timid after seeing us and was shocked. After the past, we didn''t even touch her! For this little thing, you actually chased us for ten miles, bullying us too much!"


    Well, is this plot different from what you imagined?


    "Huh! How can you believe the words of the monsters!" Li Jianyin snorted coldly, obviously not believing the three tiger monsters.


    Monkey King looked at Lu Jianyin and said: "You can''t be so arbitrary in doing things. These three tigers are demon, silly and stupid. At first glance, they are not bad monsters. You can''t assume they are bad guys just because the other party is a monster. You know, people are divided into good people and bad people, so are demons. You can''t be hostile because of race."


    Lu Jianyin was a little hesitant when he heard it, but for a moment he said with a strong face: "But Master said that demons are bad and will only harm people. When you see it, you should cut the demons to defend!"


    Tu Shan Yaya listened, and immediately rolled up her sleeves with a fierce look: "Quickly tell me who your master is, I won''t even recognize him!"


    "How dare you say bad things about my master?" Lu Jianyin glared at Tu Shan Yaya with an angry expression.


    However, there was a soft hum from Tu Shan Honghong suddenly beside him, the terrifying demon power was released, and Li Jianyin''s body suddenly froze in place, and he dared not move.


    The Queen''s shot is really domineering.


    Tu Shanhong has no expression on his face: "This is the current situation. Humans and demons have almost reached the point of no separation, and they can fight as soon as they meet. That''s why I want to complete the plan of the alliance of demons." He said, looking at the three. Tiger demon: "Let''s go, now the man and the demon have reached an alliance between the man and the demon. In the future, they will not invade each other and live together peacefully. Therefore, keep your heart and don''t do evil in the future, otherwise I will take care of you myself!"


    "Yes! Thank you Queen for your kindness, we must remember it in our hearts!" The three tiger demon squashed their heads and promised, and then ran away. Under the red breath of Tu Shan, they were frightened.


    When Lu Jianyin listened to Tu Shanhonghong''s words, she was shocked: "You said, humans and demons have reached a shemale alliance? Why haven''t I heard of it?"

 2107 Chapter 39 "Lei" is now

    "It''s relatively remote. It seems that the news hasn''t reached here..." Tu Shanrong Rong said: "We are working hard for the shemale alliance, the Yiqidao alliance among human beings, and the two big monster kingdoms of the monster race, Borderland. The Southern Kingdom and the Western Regions Shahu Territory have signed an alliance agreement, and we are now heading to the Beishan Empire."


    When Lu Jianyin heard it, she was a hundred unbelieving: "Yiqidao League signed the contract of the Shemale Alliance? No way. Slashing the Demon Guardian is what they call the most fierce. How could they sign this contract with the Yaozu..." With that, Lu Jianyin paused again, glanced at Tu Shan Honghong, and at Huandu Luolan. Even these big figures are together. Could it be that the man and the Yaozhen signed a peace agreement?


    "No, I have to personally confirm this kind of thing to believe it!" After making up his mind, Lu Jianyin said to Tu Shanhong, "Don''t you say that you are heading to the Beishan Empire, please let me follow you too? Let''s go together!"


    Huandu Luolan immediately said uncomfortably: "Why are you a human being with us? Where are you going to stay cool?"


    Lu Jianyin ignored her, but fixed her gaze on Sun Wukong. She had naturally seen that even though Sun Wukong didn''t talk much, he was the one in charge of this group.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Monkey King looked at Lu Jianyin and said, "The Beishan Empire is not an ordinary demon country. The Beishan Demon Emperor Shikuan, nicknamed Destroy Tianjun, used one punch to block the Beishan million rebels. The Fist of Destruction is frightening, and the strength is at the top of the Demon King. You enter there as if a sheep enters a tiger¡¯s mouth, there is no exit; and if humans are caught, they will become their captives and be demoted to slaves. Are you really going?"


    "Gu~" Lu Jianyin swallowed a little scaredly, looked at Monkey King and said: "That...that...are both humans, I think you should protect me, right?"


    Tu Shan Yaya hummed: "Why, we just met, why do we want to protect you? This is not a trifle, why are you joining in the fun?"


    When Lu Jianyin was speechless, Sun Wukong saw her in embarrassment and said, "Forget it, just follow it, it''s not bad for you."


    When Lu Jianyin heard it, he suddenly looked happy, and hurriedly saluted Monkey King: "Thank you, thank you so much!"


    Poison Lady and others are obviously a little unhappy when looking at Lu Jianyin. They are still very resistant to human beings; only the three sisters of Tu Shan Honghong hold an indifferent attitude. As the red thread fairy, they have the most dealings with humans. At the same time, when Tushan was harassed by human monks, the three sisters were already used to them.


    In this way, one more person was added to the group, and nine people (no matter if Xiao Qing is a small one) squeezed Xiao Bai¡¯s back, really hard to force him, this is equivalent to carrying a heavy load of nearly a thousand pounds on the road. Every time he walked, he was so tired that his tongue came out.


    Fortunately, it can be regarded as a bunny monster. If it is changed into a horse or something, it has long been exhausted by the roadside.


    In the end, Huandu Luolan couldn''t see it when he was standing: "Well, Brother Wukong, should we hire a few carriages? Xiaobai looks so pitiful!"


    "Yeah, it''s really pitiful." Monkey King watched as his speed was getting slower and slower. Xiaobai gasped for breath and nodded: "It seems that there are too many people, even the rabbit demon expresses a lot of pressure. Forget it, let''s get down, let''s change the mount."


    When the women heard the words, they all jumped off the rabbit''s back, and Xiao Bai''s face suddenly showed a happy expression, and then lay down on the ground with a squeak, seemingly exhausted.


    Tu Shan Yaya looked very upset, feeling very shameless, and kicked Xiao Bai lightly: "It''s really useless. Nine people can''t carry it. It''s really embarrassing to us."


    Xiaobai immediately lowered his head and covered his eyes with his two forepaws, a face of shame.


    Monkey King walked over and rubbed Tu Shan Yaya''s head: "Okay, don''t blame him, so many people, for him, the pressure is really great, let''s use my mount!"


    "Brother Wukong also has a mount?" Tu Shan Yaya and the others were all attracted attention.


    Monkey King smiled, and with a flick of his finger, a ball of light shot out in an instant, and when it fell to the ground, it was depicted as a six-pointed star array. In the shining star array, a horse is incomparably white, and it looks like a huge dragon horse. The steed slowly emerged from the formation...


    She is more than 20 meters in length and tens of meters in height. She has white hair, soft and shiny, strong limbs, flying mane, and dragon beard fluttering. She is truly extraordinary.


    Just standing there, without revealing the slightest breath, it also gives people an endless sense of oppression, like a king over the world, noble and beautiful, but without losing its majesty!


    "This... is your mount?!!!" Rao Shi was as calm as a mountain red. The moment she saw Lei, her complexion became more solemn than ever. Although Lei did not exude a trace of breath, she But instinctively felt the fear.


    A horse actually made her feel fear?This has never happened before.


    Even Tu Shan Honghong felt threatening and fearful, let alone her other daughters, they had already trembling in two legs, they were only awed by the domineering king of Lei that day.


    However, in the next moment, this god-horse white horse, which gave them incomparable deterrence and fear, the moment when they saw Monkey King, the unparalleled dominance of the king disappeared in vain, the whole body shone, and the huge body instantly shrank to the size of an ordinary horse. Shan, already in front of Monkey King, nudged Monkey King''s body with her incomparable head like a pet to please the owner. The tail swayed happily, seeing Tu Shan Honghong and they both froze. Stop moving, is this a horse and not a dog?We were shocked by her just now?


    At this moment, Tu Shan Yaya also recovered from the shock, walked to the side of Monkey King and looked at Lei with bright eyes: "Brother Wukong, is this your mount? How beautiful!"


    Tu Shan Rongrong also exclaimed: "Indeed, I have never seen such an extraordinary horse! The two beards on the tip of the nose are just like the legendary dragon''s whiskers! This will not be the legendary dragon. Horse?"


    Monkey King said: "It''s not a dragon horse, but a very special race called the horse king."


    "The race of the horse king? Haven''t heard of it..."


    Knowing that this is Monkey King¡¯s mount, Poison Lady and the others were not afraid, and they gathered around: "What a great mount! Although I didn¡¯t release the evil spirit, I was so scared that I didn¡¯t even dare to move. But the Demon King is here..."

 2108 Chapter 40: Beishan Demon Emperor

    "I... can I touch it?" Lu Jianyin looked at Lei with gleaming eyes. The first time she saw Lei, she was attracted by her beautiful beauty.


    "Naturally." Monkey King smiled.


    Upon hearing this, Lu Jianyin immediately stretched out his hand and stroked Lei''s mane lightly: "Ah~Supple hair, it feels really comfortable."


    The poisonous lady also touched Lei''s belly with a look of exclamation: "Really, it''s almost like silk. How is this maintained?"


    "Okay, we have to touch it later, now we have to hurry." Monkey King said to Lei: "Lei, you are getting bigger, enough to carry all of us here."


    Lei immediately walked aside when she heard the words, her body suddenly became bigger, and she looked very beautiful.


    While Monkey King stretched out one hand towards Xiao Bai, he saw Xiao Bai''s huge body shrank rapidly, and in a flash it became the size of a normal Xiao Bai 1 rabbit, and flew back to Monkey King''s hands. Monkey King threw it to the snake. The fire girl said: "Go up, let''s go!"


    He said, holding Tu Shan Yaya and Huandu Luolan one by one, and leaned over Yu Lei''s back first; Tu Shan Honghong and the others followed closely...


    They had long been familiar with Monkey King''s method of making Xiao Bai smaller and with the strength that Monkey King showed.


    When everyone got on Lei''s back, Lei also opened her four hooves and went straight away...


    This time, the Poison Lady and the others were shocked: "It turned out to be walking in the air. It is worthy of being the mount of Master Wukong, so amazing!"


    With Lei as a means of transportation, it is almost faster than taking a plane. It was originally about a week away, but it took only half a day to arrive.


    When Lei "stripped" through the sky at an alarming speed and landed in the imperial city of the Beishan Empire, it caused a great commotion.


    In particular, Lei''s huge and deterrent body made the Beishan Empire into a state of alert, thinking it was an attack by a big monster.


    In the palace, an extremely terrifying demon power rose to the sky, and the fiery eyes of countless subjects descended.


    When Beishan Demon Emperor Shi Kuan saw the figure on Lei¡¯s back, his original solemn expression was a little bit convergent, but his breath remained undiminished, and his tone was still polite: "It turns out that the Lord of Tushan came here. Why did you come to my Beishan Empire?"


    Monkey King and the others went down one by one, and Lei became the size of an ordinary horse.


    Tu Shan Honghong didn''t say much, but looked at his sister Tu Shan Rongrong, who knew him, took out the shemale alliance contract, and showed it to Beishan demon emperor Shi Kuan...


    "The League of Shemales?" Beishan Demon Emperor Shi Kuan only glanced at it, and he saw the content clearly. He didn''t hesitate at all, but he decisively refused: "This kind of thing is absolutely impossible!"


    "You want us to live in peace with mankind? How is this possible!"


    "That is, when they humans enslaved us, we hadn''t killed them all. They were already very kind, and they wanted to be equal to us. It was a dream!"


    "Master Demon Emperor, you must never agree to this shit shemale alliance. This must be another conspiracy and trick by humans. You must not be fooled!"


    The monsters all around naturally also saw the content of the contract clearly, and began to shout loudly, expressions of excitement and anger.


    The predecessor of this Beishan Empire was originally the Yuyao Kingdom ruled by humans, and Beishan Yaodi Shikuan was originally a slave monster of Yuyao Princess. Later, there was a rebellion, which made Beishan Yaodi Shikuan a single person. The power turned things around and blocked the millions of rebels in Beishan. The Fist of Destruction was frightening, and it rose to the nickname of Destruction Heaven.


    However, when the monster Shikuan ascended to the throne, he released all the enslaved monsters, allowing them to stand up and regain their freedom, but it also indirectly made the status of mankind in this country become more and more low. Even to the point of rejection.


    The extremes even want to deal with humans in the same way that humans treat them. They want to demote humans to slaves. Although the Beishan Demon Emperor Shikuan was shocked and suppressed this matter, it was also a temporary solution. Secretly, the monsters are extremely hostile to humans, and they are treated like slaves if they are not slaves.


    If the Beishan Empire agrees to join this alliance of shemales, it will inevitably be countered by some extremists, and the Beishan Empire will once again fall into a rebellion, because no monster would be willing to see him as a slave. Suddenly, the human beings are on par with their monsters.


    Because they finally turned over and took control, they didn''t want to give humans another chance to turn over.


    The Poison Lady looked at the excitement of the enchanted soldiers around her, and her eyebrows frowned slightly: "Looking at this situation, it seems very difficult for the Beishan Empire to join this alliance of shemales!"


    "Difficult? I don''t think so..." Monkey King took a step forward, glanced at the demons, and finally fixed his gaze on the demon emperor Beishan: "There is one thing you should not be mistaken, I am not here to discuss with you. , But to force you to sign this contract."


    "Wow~ Brother Wukong, what you said is so handsome!" Tu Shan Yaya looked at Monkey King in admiration, and then the little one pointed at Beishan Demon Emperor, Jiao Yi shouted: "Have you heard? We didn''t come to discuss with you. We didn''t want to be beaten, so we signed this contract quickly!"


    "Then you have to see if you have that strength!" Beishan Demon Emperor snorted coldly. As the top Demon King''s terrifying demon energy was released instantly, he clenched his fist, and the airflow around his body was turbulent and convulsed. Visible speed has become a burly and tall stone giant, his breath oppresses and captures people, and the terrifying strength of the entire Beishan Empire alone is undoubtedly revealed.


    The title of Destroying Heavenly Sovereign is not imaginary, but a forcibly cast out from the army of millions.


    Feeling the demon power of this oppression, Tu Shan Honghong''s expression became extremely solemn: "This Beishan Demon Emperor is indeed well-known, I am afraid that even I will not be able to hold him for a while, Wukong, in order to have an absolute deterrent effect. , I will trouble you this time."


    "I''m too lazy to handle this kind of scum." Monkey King looked uninterested.


    When Lu Jianyin heard it, he was stunned: "Scum? That''s the Demon King!!"


    Sun Wukong ignored her and indifferently ordered: "Lei, leave it to you, don''t kill her."


    "Yes, master!"


    As the sound fell, only a white shadow flashed, and in an instant, Lei kicked the demon emperor Beishan¡¯s face with one hoof...


    Then everyone was stunned like petrification...

 2109 Chapter 41 The Cost of Threats

    Amidst the continuous rumbling sound, the Beishan Demon Emperor''s Link rolled over, rubbing a ditch and gully that was a full kilometer away on the ground, and many shocking cobweb cracks emerged around the gully.


    When he stopped, the eyes of Beishan Demon Emperor Shi Kuan were pale, and he had passed out.


    At this moment, the silence can be said to be audible.


    Both humans and monsters of the Beishan Empire were stunned by the picture before them. They originally wanted to appreciate their demon emperor''s great power and to teach these arrogant people who suddenly entered the Beishan Empire some lessons, but they dreamed. They never thought that the invincible Beishan Demon Emperor, Destroying Heavenly Monarch, was kicked and fainted by a hoof of a''monster horse'' when the battle was just beginning. They left their brains blank and couldn''t react for a long time.


    Take but the top demon king!They were killed by a hoof of a''monster horse''. Are they dreaming?


    These scenes made them a little unbelievable, and they were even more reluctant to believe that the invincible Demon Emperor Beishan was so defeated?


    Not to mention the people and demons of the Beishan Empire, even Tu Shan Honghong and the others opened their eyes wide in shock.


    When Lei played, they knew how terrible Lei was, but they didn''t expect Lei to be so tough. The demon emperor Beishan, who has been famous for a long time, was knocked out by her hoof. In the past, that had the strength of a genuine top demon king!


    The Poison Lady swallowed her saliva, her face dumbfounded: "I thought Master Wukong''s pet Xiaoqing was exaggerated enough, but I didn''t expect his mount to be even more exaggerated...that''s the Beishan Demon Emperor!"


    Tu Shan Yaya flushed with excitement: "I know that Brother Wukong is the best, and Yaya admires Brother Wukong the most!"


    The Huandu Luolan on the side was also flushed with excitement, but she did not yell out as boldly and lively as Tu Shan Yaya, but looked at Monkey King with an incomparable light of worship in her eyes, okay , It was because she was a little speechless with excitement.


    "Even the mount is so powerful, how powerful is he as the master?" Lu Jianyin looked at Monkey King and couldn''t calm his heart for a long time: "There are such terrible monks in the world?" said Then, the expression on his face became more and more excited: "It is only with this kind of existence that this almost impossible shemale alliance can be accomplished!"


    At this time, Tu Shan Honghong was also Chen Za with Baiwei. She thought that in this world, except for Monkey King, it would be difficult for her to meet opponents again, but unexpectedly, she suddenly realized that she was even A mount is not as good as...


    Xiaoli Shahu was a little frightened, and she was terrified: "Fortunately, the Shahu Territory of the Western Regions has agreed to this shemale alliance, otherwise it will be really miserable..."


    After the silence, everyone or the demon gradually recovered from the shock. Looking at the Beishan Demon Emperor with white eyes, the citizens of the Beishan Empire were silent. They were indeed horrified by Lei. Frightened by their strength, as strong as the Demon Emperor of Beishan, they are not even the enemy of One He. How dare they resist this kind of strong?But so they agreed with this alliance of shemales, but they were extremely unwilling, shemales coexist peacefully?


    The monsters of the Beishan Empire, who are enslaved and persecuted by humans, hate humans from the bottom of their hearts. How can they be willing to live in peace with humans?


    However, due to Lei¡¯s terrifying power, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything, but in the end, a monster became a little crazy and roared: "No, I would never agree with that. The shemale alliance, human beings are treacherous and evil, how can our monsters coexist peacefully with humans, in the end, our monsters will inevitably be harmed by their humans!"


    One monster stood up, finally gave the other monsters courage, one after another stood up¡ª¡ª


    "Yes! We absolutely disagree with the Human-Monster Alliance. If we agree, then whom should we seek to avenge the enmity of those relatives and compatriots who were killed before?"


    "Disagree! Disagree!"


    "Our Beishan Empire will never agree!"


    "We know that you are strong and we cannot resist, but even if we die, we will never agree to this alliance of shemales. Humans are our enemies. We want revenge! Even if you kill us all, we will never bow!"


    "Disagree! Disagree! Even if we kill us all, the Beishan Empire will never bow its head!"


    The group was excited and sounded like a tsunami.


    Tu Shan Honghong wrinkled her eyebrows slightly when she heard the roaring waves around her. She didn''t expect that the monsters of the Beishan Empire would be so resistant to the shemale alliance.


    Well, this is actually just a knock-on effect. The monsters with an indifferent attitude still account for the majority, but they are added by the atmosphere.


    "Brother Wukong, what should I do?" Tu Shan Rongrong looked at Monkey King for help. She never thought that under the deterrence of Lei''s absolute strength, the monsters of the Beishan Empire would dare to speak out against it, which made her Somewhat at a loss.


    "What to do?" Monkey King grinned, "Didn''t they say that even if they kill them, they won''t agree? Then, just kill them all!"


    "Understood, Master!" Lei Gong''s voice led her, and a deadly and terrifying breath radiated out of her body in vain. In an instant, the surrounding trees, flowers and plants were all withered, and in an instant, within a radius of tens of miles, it became a whole To death, even those houses were blown by the wind, and all the weather disappeared...


    At this moment, everyone or demons were shrouded in the fear of death, so scared that they could not make a sound at all, their feet were soft, and they collapsed to the ground!


    At this moment, they saw what the ultimate fear is!


    Lei lightly took a breath, and just slapped her nose softly. The terrifying wave of air instantly turned into a torrent across the void, spraying out in a straight line, covering the monsters who had been scared, along with the trees and mountains. Disappeared silently...


    Looking at the flat gully that was a hundred meters wide and stretched straight ahead endlessly, all the demons were so scared that their breathing was temporarily stopped, and they trembled and surrounded by fear.


    This human being actually said to kill and kill, he actually put into action, and ordered that they almost destroyed their entire Beishan Empire in a flash!


    The entire Beishan Empire¡¯s houses have disappeared. How is this different from being destroyed?


    And the previous snort, I am afraid that no less than hundreds of thousands of Beishan Empire''s creatures will die!And the ones who didn''t die were all because they were behind Monkey King and others, so that they would not be in trouble!


    At this moment, the monsters who originally clamored were all scared to death. It is ridiculous that they even wanted to threaten their lives, and as a result, they did not take their lives seriously!


    What they are facing is not an angel with a kind heart, but a devil who sees life like a grass!

 2110 Chapter 42: Fat Beat

    "This...this guy is a demon!!"


    All the monsters were shocked and slumped on the ground with a bloodless face.


    They originally thought that the people who can perform this feat of the shemale alliance should not be the kind of innocent people who want to kill innocent people. That''s why they have the courage to use their lives as a threat. Even if they want to kill, they can''t really kill them all. Right?


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that their thoughts had just arisen, whether they were ruthlessly broken by Monkey King, or ruthlessly crushed directly, causing them to fall into the abyss of fear.


    However, Leike didn''t care if they were afraid or not. Since Monkey King''s order has been issued, then the Beishan Empire must not exist.


    She took another breath, the atmosphere was turbulent, what a familiar behavior, what a terrifying picture!


    Seeing Lei''s actions again, the people and demons of the Beishan Empire were almost scared out of their bodies. They didn''t dare to hesitate any more. They all fell to the ground and bowed their heads to Monkey King: "My lord! Forgiveness! Forgiveness! We have agreed to the shemale alliance, agreed!"


    When they disagree, their Beishan Empire is really going to perish.


    This''human being'' is simply terrible!The demon country with millions of people will be destroyed if you say it is destroyed. It''s almost without blinking. Competing with such a butcher is absolutely dead.


    Monkey King waved his hand to make Lei stop, and looked at the people and demons who were kneeling down, but smiled: "Didn''t you just now look determined? Why did you admit it so quickly? It''s so boring, rise up to resist Ah, playing more with me!"


    "Play with your sister!"


    After hearing Monkey King''s words, everyone and the demon couldn''t hate their mothers. At the same time, they felt a chill from head to toe, and the killing of hundreds of thousands of living creatures was said to be a play in this guy''s mouth?Play with millions of lives?This guy really doesn''t take life seriously!


    At this moment, the image of Monkey King left an indelible shadow and fear in the hearts of everyone and the demon.


    Seeing life as ant weeds, they have heard it, but now they have seen it with their own eyes and experienced it with their own eyes. They don''t want to encounter this lingering nightmare for the second time.


    At this time, Tu Shan Honghong walked up to Monkey King, unbearable, and with a trace of anger: "Wu Kong, are you doing this too..."


    The endless ravines would kill many creatures, and all of this happened before she could react, which made Tu Shan Honghong really angry.


    In the face of the human monks who always attacked Tushan, she always tolerated and did not kill anyone. It can be seen that Tu Shan Honghong''s heart is extremely kind, but now Sun Wukong has ordered the killing of hundreds of thousands of creatures in a flash. Can you not be angry?And most of them are innocent people.


    "Why, do you think it''s cruel?" Monkey King looked at Tu Shan Honghong''s somewhat angry expression, his face calm: "Throughout the past and present, all peace is built on bones, so why not pay a price? The peace that comes? With your current disposition, still want to complete the great cause of the shemale alliance? If you can''t bear it, I advise you to wash and sleep early!"


    When Tu Shan Honghong heard what Sun Wukong said, she was stunned, and she seemed to have figured it out. She is not that kind of pedantic demon: "You don''t have to kill so many people, right?"


    "How can you achieve such an effect if you only kill one or two? Knowing you can''t bear it, so I did it for you."


    When Tu Shanhonghong heard the words, her heart trembled inexplicably, and she looked at Monkey King very seriously, and was silent for a long time before the two words sounded: "Thank you!"


    At this moment, the Queen was really moved by Monkey King.


    Can she not be moved by a person who can slaughter hundreds of thousands of people for her ideals and bear hundreds of thousands of sins for her?


    Looking at the calm expression of Monkey King, Tu Shanhong''s heart is not calm: "Behind the indifference, there must be hidden pain, right?"


    Thinking of this, Tu Shan Honghong took the initiative to hold Monkey King''s hand.


    For Tu Shan Honghong''s sudden move, Sun Wukong was stunned, but after seeing her expression, he was a little bit dumbfounded. Well, the Queen seemed to have misunderstood something.


    Monkey King laughed at him and didn''t say much. The result was pretty good, but I don''t know if Tu Shan Honghong understood Monkey King in the future, would he say loudly to him, "You return my touch?"''


    Monkey King tilted his head to look at the Snake-Frozen Fairy: "Snake Fairy, go and bring the Beishan Demon Emperor."


    "Yes!" The Snake Hair and Fire Fairy is incredibly obedient now. If it was due to the strength of Monkey King who had to succumb before, then now she is absolutely proud of worship, being able to follow such powerful people and go everywhere. It''s so much face, such a thick big leg must be hugged, and the world will not be allowed to walk sideways.


    In order to satisfy Monkey King, the actions of Snake Hair and Fire Fairy were not unpleasant. She saw a few flashes of her beautiful body, which led to the appearance of Beishan Demon Emperor in front of Monkey King.


    Looking at the Demon Emperor Beishan whose left face was swollen like a pig''s head in front of him, Monkey King almost didn''t laugh out loud. This Lei was really cruel.


    Just because Monkey King held it back, it doesn¡¯t mean that Tu Shan Yaya and Huandu Luolan could hold it back. The two little loli laughed out loud when they saw the appearance of the Beishan Demon Emperor. Haha~~This guy¡¯s face is so funny, people who don¡¯t know think he is a pig demon, haha~~~so funny!~~"


    The little princess Huandu Luolan suddenly showed two small devil horns on top of her head, and said to Tu Shan elegantly: "One face is not very elegant, or let''s swell his other face too?"


    When Tu Shan Yaya heard the words, her eyes lit up. She was already an actionist, and she had a certain idea. She immediately squeezed her small fist and greeted Beishan Demon Emperor''s right face...


    When Huandu Luolan met, he was not to be outdone, joined in, and while waving a small fist, her pretty face was flushed with excitement: "This is Beishan Demon Emperor, wow haha~~ We are now beating Beishan Demon Emperor. , I¡¯m so addicted, I¡¯ll have to blow it up in the future, I must tell my father about this when I go back!"


    The men and demons of the Beishan Empire saw their demon emperor being fatally beaten by two little loli. They were so angry that they did not dare to speak, and their mood was very complicated.


    The poisonous lady is gone, the corner of Sun Wukong''s clothes, whispered: "Master Wukong, Shi Kuan is also the Demon Emperor of Beishan, isn''t that good?"


    "It''s okay. If they like it, let them beat them up for a while."


    Tu Shan Honghong and the others are speechless. Are you really accustomed to them?

 2111 Chapter 43: Three Young Masters

    The Demon Emperor Beishan passed a fat beating between Tushan Yaya and Huandu Luolan, but he didn''t even hum, and he still had a face of determination and toughness.


    Since Lei released his breath and slaughtered hundreds of thousands of creatures, he was already awakened by Lei''s terrifying aura, so he naturally saw everything that happened before, and only then faced two Xiao Luo. Li''s fat beating, he did not dare to have the slightest heart of resistance.


    Seeing the Demon Emperor Beishan not even humming, Tu Shan Yaya and Huan Du Luo Lan felt bored for a while: "It''s really boring, I don''t know if I beg for mercy!" He took the alliance contract in his hand and showed it to the Demon Emperor Beishan: "If you don''t want to be beaten, please sign the contract as soon as possible!"


    The Demon Emperor Beishan didn''t hesitate at all. He raised his right hand and pressed his thumbprint on it. In this situation, there is no need to say more, what people say, it is correct to follow.


    Huandu Luolan immediately took the lead in Tu Shan Yaya and picked up the alliance contract, and handed it to Monkey King as if offering a treasure, with an expression that quickly praised me: "Brother Wukong, I have signed it!"


    "Good job!" Monkey King was not stingy. He reached out and touched Huan Du Luolan''s head. Her eyes were narrowed with joy, but Tu Shan Yaya, who was watching from the side, gritted her teeth: "This bullshit, hum! "


    Monkey King smiled and touched Shan Yaya''s head: "Of course, this is also Yaya''s credit, but you can''t be forgotten."


    After Sun Wukong''s praise, Tu Shan Yaya looked happy.


    "Then it''s time to solve him now." Monkey King suddenly raised his head to look at the sky and said calmly: "Lei, knock him down."


    "Yes!"


    When the sound came out, Lei''s figure disappeared in an instant. The next moment, a loud noise of''touch'' rang from the sky, accompanied by a scream of''Ah'', only a luminous object fell from the sky in vain and crashed to the ground. At the same time, a huge pothole with a width of 100 meters was shaken out.


    At the same time, I saw that Lei''s figure also fell from the sky, and a brush flashed in the center of the huge pit, a hoof stepped on the body of the luminous object in the pit, and there was another loud bang, the earth Once again sinking more than ten meters deep, expanding a hundred meters away, the terrifying air wave spread and shook so that everyone or demons here flew upside down, tumbling on the ground, screaming constantly, and the picture was tragic and not lost. Spectacular.


    It''s just that when this terrifying wave of air is approaching Monkey King and his group, it dissipates voluntarily.Naturally, it wasn''t Monkey King who made the shot, but Lei controlled the strength and energy to the pinnacle, not hurting Monkey King''s location.


    With such control, Tu Shan flushed with admiration.


    Such a terrible destructive power, at such a close distance, it is possible to control the power to not hurt the person who does not want to hurt the slightest, how terrible this control power is.


    "Who is this guy? Why is his whole body glowing?" Tu Shan Yaya looked at the figure stepped on by Lei''s hoof, with a look of curiosity.


    At the same time, the glowing figure also spit out blood, and his voice showed a deep sense of shock: "This...what kind of''monster horse'' is this, the legendary... Dragon Horse is not so... exaggerated?! !" The mid-air was slightly insufficient, and the injury was obviously not light.


    The two hooves that suffered Lei''s death are already merciful under her hooves, and heavy injuries are inevitable, but although Lei is merciful under her hooves, judging from the shining person who can still speak, her own strength is not low. For someone else, I¡¯m afraid I would have suffered a comminuted fracture long ago.


    Monkey King looked at the person under Lei''s hoof with a plain face: "Let''s talk, you followed us all the way from the southern country to here, what is your purpose?"


    "He has been following us since the southern country?" Tu Shanhong''s face changed slightly, she didn''t notice it on the way?


    The luminous man¡¯s voice was slightly bitter: "So I was discovered from the beginning! As the boss said, there are people outside the world, there are heaven outside the world, I did not expect that there are strong people like you in the world, I even sit on you The mounted mounts couldn''t be beaten, it was really a shock..."


    Monkey King stretched out his right hand, and the luminous person under the hooves appeared strangely in his hand, pinching his throat and lifting it into the air.


    This time, the luminous person was terribly scared: "Wait~Wait~~Don''t be impulsive! Don''t be impulsive...I follow you...not malicious...just because of your name...I am curious... Following..."


    "My name..." Sun Wukong was a little speechless when he heard this, because he knew very well that the luminous person in his hand was the third master of Huaguoshan in Aolai Country. Speaking of this, people first thought of Who is it?Of course it is the Monkey King Monkey King Monkey King Monkey King Sun Wukong!


    Sun Wukong''s complexion suddenly looked a little weird, and he saw that the third young master''s heart was straightforward: "Um...can...can you let me go? It''s all a misunderstanding...Don''t look at me like this...it''s so Shenren..."


    Monkey King squinted his eyes, and his smiling expression made the heart of the three young masters even more hairy. He wanted to struggle to resist, but he was shocked to find that his entire body was completely sealed. In Monkey King''s hands, he could not resist.


    What''s more, he was already hit hard by Lei.


    My heart is tantamount to setting off a stormy sea: "Which god is this guy? How terrifying is his strength? Even I can''t resist when I get into his hands. I am embarrassed and I hope my second sister can arrive in time. Otherwise, I will suffer..."


    Just as the third young master was thinking about it, there was a harsh voice from the sky: "Let go of my second brother!"


    Then I saw a huge stick figure descending from the sky, slamming down towards the location of Monkey King!


    "Presumptuous! How dare you be rude to the master!" An angry roar came from Lei''s mouth, and Bai Ying flashed. She was already blocking the sky above Monkey King''s head, and with a flick of her front hoof, she slammed on the ground from the sky. On the huge 1 stick shadow of, accompanied by a roar, the huge 1 stick shadow broke apart in vain, turning into bits and pieces and dissipating...


    "Ok?!!"


    Young Master Aolai looked shocked, and there was also an exclamation from the sky.


    However, at this moment, the extremely angry Lei body disappeared in vain, and immediately afterwards, Monkey King''s voice also sounded: "Lei..."


    Above the sky, the violent wind whistled in an instant, causing the white clouds to dissipate. Everyone could see the sky clearly: Lei was standing upright with a slight difference in front of her right hoof. It was printed on a woman who was shocked and shocked. ''S face...


    Obviously after hearing Monkey''s call, Lei stopped her figure in time, otherwise the hoof had already been printed on her face.

 2112 Chapter 44 Six Ears

    "come back!"


    After receiving Sun Wukong''s order, Lei''s body flashed and she already appeared beside Sun Wukong, but she looked at the woman in the sky with threats in her eyes.


    The appearance of the woman seems to have some monkey characteristics, but this does not detract from her beauty, but adds a bit of wild and sexual beauty.


    Holding a peach in his left hand, there is a bite mark on it, indicating the attributes of food?It''s just that her expression is a bit stiff and solemn.


    From ancient times to the present, the prestige of Huaguoshan in their proud country is the Megatron, and they are rarely met by opponents. No matter who they are, they will defeat their opponents by crushing. Every word will change in color. I didn''t expect to encounter such a ruthless character today. Even the mount he sat on almost gave himself a second. As a master, what about his strength?


    It''s just that Monkey King stopped Lei and kept her from being attacked, which also made Liu Er Mei Zhi see that Monkey King did not seem to be malicious to her.


    It¡¯s good if there is no malice. Faced with such an unknown strong, her pressure is also great. Although they are proud to come to the country and are not afraid of any strong enemies, it is better not to provoke or not to provoke such a somewhat exaggerated strong. .


    Liu Er jumped down from the air and landed in front of Monkey King, and said politely: "Your Excellency, this is just a misunderstanding. I wonder if my third brother can be let go? Who told you to take such a misunderstanding name, we If you want to clarify the situation, shouldn''t it be too much?"


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes immediately: "Is it still my fault?"


    Liu Ermeizhi waved her hands again and again: "No, no, I said that this is just a misunderstanding. It seems that you have nothing to do with the one we imagined. We are rude. My Liu Er represents Aolai country. Sincere apology..." As he said, he took a peach from his arms and handed it to Monkey King: "Please accept my apology."


    "Ao Lai Country?!" Tu Shan Honghong and the others changed their expressions when they heard this name. The mysterious Ao Lai Country, that is really like thunder, no one knows their strength, most of them are dead. Up.


    The Third Young Master saw that his second sister was willing to share his favorite peach with others, and was a little surprised. This peach is not just a peach, it also represents the friendship and promise of Liu Er and Aolai. It is still a promise to take pride in the country.


    It''s a pity that for ordinary people, this is something that can be met but not desired, but for Monkey King, it is an egg.


    "For the sake of your sincerity, I will forgive him." Monkey King let go of his hand holding the throat of the Third Young Master, causing him to fall to the ground with a snap, and then reached out and took the Liu Ermei paper and handed it over. Under her shocked gaze, she bit off most of the peach and ate it...


    "Um~ you...did it?" Liu Ermei looked at Monkey King with surprise.


    Monkey King asked, "Aren''t peaches just for eating?"


    "That''s right!" Liu Ermei said, with a rare smile on her face: "Is that delicious?"


    "Just so-so, it''s not as good as what I planted."


    "So-so?" Liu Er Mei Zhi heard this, and she was a little unhappy: "This is a flat peach. Although it is not as good as the one in the sky, it is also top-notch in the world..."


    "Is this called the top?" Monkey King looked at Liu Er Mei Zhi with a contemptuous look: "Tubaozi, I really haven''t seen the world."


    When Liu Ermei Zhi heard it, she tickled and stared at Monkey King: "Can I beat you?"


    "Don''t be convinced, I will show you to the world now." Monkey King said, out of thin air in his hand a peach that looked almost transparent, and handed it to her: "This is the most common peach grown in my family, you Try it."


    When Liu Er Mei Zhi saw the peach in Monkey King''s hand, she couldn''t help her saliva, because she could clearly feel the huge aura contained in the peach, what an ordinary peach, said it was a fairy peach Not too much, right?


    Reaching out to take it, I couldn''t wait to take a bite. The juice splashed all over, and the sweetness entered my throat. Not only was the delicious burst, but also the spirit was shocked: "Delicious! What kind of peach is this?"


    "I said it''s just an ordinary peach." Sun Wukong''s face is light and calm, it can be said to be full of force, as the god of the dimension, who dare to be rich with him?


    "It''s really just an ordinary peach?" Liu''ermei looked suspicious and unbelieving: "Don''t force a swollen face to fill a fat man just to pretend to be in front of me!"


    "How dare I say that I hit my swollen face to fill a fat man?" Sun Wukong became angry when he heard this. With a big hand, a basket of peaches flashed out: "I''ll give it to you, and I''ll give it after eating, no heavy samples! "


    I saw Liu Er Mei Zhi, and her whole body was so excited that she threw herself on the basket. It was an excitement: "Wow~~ There are so many? They are all given to me? Great! Sun Wukong, I really like it. is you!"


    The third young master on the side heard this, and there was a big drop of sweat on his forehead: "How come I feel like my second sister is about to be abducted? Ahem~~ It must be my illusion..."


    Snake-haired Fire Fairy looked at the happy Liu-ear sister who was throwing on the basket. It was an envy, but she clearly felt that this was definitely not an ordinary peach, but it was a fairy peach that could increase her strength after eating it. what!


    If a rumor goes out, I''m afraid it will cause the world''s monsters to fight to bloodshed, but this is a basket, is this master''s behavior really exaggerated?Not only did he hug a big thick leg, but he also hugged a super hero!


    Snake-haired fire girl immediately hugged Sun Wukong¡¯s arm and rubbed her pair of Da Xiong vigorously: "Master, you have given so much to an outsider. As your pet, I don¡¯t want a basket, just one Just enough..."


    The Poison Lady and the others were speechless when they saw it. For a peach, the snake-and-hot girl didn''t even need morals.Worthy of being a pet''s maid, this exercise really fell all over the floor.


    "When did you become my pet? But you performed well, reward!" In order to show that he was very happy by the snake-and-fire Ji, Sun Wukong directly took out two peaches and stuffed them into the ditch in front of her.


    Snake-haired Fire-Ji was overjoyed and even happier.


    Tu Shan Yaya met with Huandu Luolan''s two little Lori, and at the same time stretched out angrily to pull her away, one left and one right occupied Monkey King''s left and right hands, and he cast a vicious look at Snakehead Fire Fairy.


    Snake-haired Fire Fairy directly ignored, but she was happy in her heart: "My old lady is lowly in status and can''t compete with you, so I won''t have common knowledge with you, anyway, I have already got the things."

 2113 Chapter 46: Human or Immortal

    At this point, the prosperous age of the Shemale Alliance spread all over the world in only two days, shocking the two worlds.


    Although the speed of information transmission is not as fast as that of later generations, there is a lot of people and power, and here is the world of cultivation. For the monster monks, flying with swords cannot be simple, and it is naturally extremely fast to act. With the simultaneous contributions of the Yiqi Dao League and the major demon nations, the speed of this news spreading is naturally amazing.


    Of course, these are all things after three days. Now, the Beishan Demon Emperor Shi Kuan looked at the Beishan Empire, which had turned into a flat ground, and he couldn''t help crying.


    Rebuilding a demon country requires a lot of expenses, and the Beishan Empire¡¯s money has basically disappeared with the disappearance of those buildings. Where did they get such a large sum of money?Is the Beishan Empire really over?


    Now Shi Kuan and the subjects of Beishan Empire have regretted their intestines. I knew this before, so why bother!Their resistance not only didn''t change the result, but instead pitted themselves into it. It can be said that they shot themselves in the foot.


    As for revenge or something, they dare not even think about it.


    Shi Kuan sighed deeply, looked at the people around him who were like his dead parents, and said with a loud voice, "Although the Beishan Empire is over, don''t be discouraged, we have become a member of the shemale league. Are you a member? I will ask the kings of the major demon kingdoms to take you in at that time. You will not be homeless!"


    Xiaoli Shahu, Poison Lady and others also came forward to make promises, and finally made the faces of the people and demons of the Beishan Empire a little better, but the morale was still not high. The Beishan Empire was their root and suddenly ruined. If you want to leave your hometown, you will naturally not feel very good.


    Tu Shan Rongrong cheered Sun Wukong''s sleeves and whispered: "Brother Wukong, can you think of a way to help them? This Beishan Empire is the first big demonic country where human demons live together, and it can be helpful for human demons to coexist peacefully. The role of an example should enable the shemale alliance to be more smoothly implemented..."


    Sun Wukong touched Tu Shanrongrong''s head and smiled slightly: "Since my Rong''er has spoken, then I will be merciful to help them!"


    Monkey King said, holding his hand for a while, but saw that houses and streets suddenly appeared on the flat ground around...


    In just a few moments, the Beishan Empire, which had already disappeared, reappeared in such a perfect way!


    It was a miraculous scene, and everyone was shocked and stared in disbelief.


    The first thing that reacted was Beishan Demon Emperor Shi Kuan, who first bowed to Monkey King to show his gratitude.


    The residents of the Beishan Empire all knelt down when they saw that their demon emperors all knelt down and expressed their thanks. The picture was so magnificent that they already respected Monkey King.


    The Snake-Haired Lady looked at him in amazement, and at the same time, she looked at Monkey King''s gaze, which is called an adoration: "As expected, I am the owner of the Snake-Haired Lady! They have destroyed their country, and they have to kowtow to thank you. , I have to study hard in such a realm!"


    When Tu Shan Yaya and Huandu Luolan heard this, both eyes brightened, an expression of what I had realized. As for Xiaoqing, who was lying on the head of the snakehead, also had a thoughtful expression. .


    Liu''er sister looked at Monkey King in surprise: "How can you know such advanced spells?"


    By the time Tu Shan Honghong didn''t show much shock, because she was used to it: "Are you a spell to control the halo?"


    "Forget it." Monkey King was too lazy to explain in detail: "I just restored it to the way it was before it was destroyed."


    Everyone heard that the expressions on their faces were even more exaggerated. They had indeed heard of the magic that controls the halo, but it was only limited to a small part of the space, such as Poison Lao Tzu''s fairy chess, but it was just like Monkey King. The entire Great Demon Nation was restored, and he still looked like a human being. It was really scary. This was obviously beyond the scope of what humans and demons could do.


    Liu Ermei''s eyes stared at Monkey King with admiration, and she leaned close to Monkey King''s ear and whispered: "You can control such a wide range of time spells, really amazing! Tell me honestly, what are you? People are immortals?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Neither."


    He is the god of dimension.


    Seeing Monkey King''s expression, Liu Er Mei Zhi''s teeth were tickled fiercely. This intense thought of exploring the secrets made her a little crazy, and her mouth was so annoyed that she bit Monkey King''s ear. This act of wanting to vent his dissatisfaction, in the eyes of others, has become extremely ambiguous.


    Together with Tu Shan Honghong''s eyes looking at Liu''er, there was some hostility.


    After reacting, the Liu Ermei paper looked around at her strange eyes one by one, but she was also slightly flushed, pretending to be nonchalant and distanced a little from Monkey King, taking out a moment Taozi was very calm ''It took a bite.


    Tu Shan Honghong glanced at her without saying anything. Instead, he walked up to Monkey King and stretched out his hand to pull Monkey King beside herself and Ya Ya and Rong Rong. The Queen has already implicitly indicated by action that Monkey King is Belongs to their three sisters Tushan.


    It seems that with the previous misunderstandings, Tu Shanhonghong, the hard-to-understand queen, also has a great affection for Monkey King. With the help of Monkey King, the shemale alliance was successfully achieved and her heart''s wish was perfectly fulfilled. , The goodwill can be said to be overwhelming, otherwise he would not make such a behavior that the little daughter is jealous.


    It''s just that her expression didn''t show a trace of strangeness, and she whispered to Monkey King: "Since the matter has been resolved, let''s go back to Tushan. In order to meet the kings of the demon kingdoms and the heads of humanity, we still have a lot of things to do Ready."


    Monkey King nodded and looked at the Demon Emperor Beishan who was still kneeling on the ground: "You heard that too? Tushan three days later, don''t be late, don''t come too early."


    "Understand! In such a prosperous age, the small ones will definitely be there!" Beishan demon emperor Shi Kuan put his posture very low when facing Monkey King. It was not he who persuaded him, but he wanted to comfort the millions of subjects of the Beishan Empire. The''devil'' who slaughtered hundreds of thousands of living beings naturally had to deal with it carefully.


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King put on Lei''s back and greeted the girls.


    Seeing this, Liu Er Mei Zhi looked at Monkey King: "Can I visit you Tushan as a guest?"


    "Your proud country is also a member of the alliance, of course."


    Liu''er sister paper jumped up and sat down next to Monkey King...

 2114 Chapter 45: Alliance Formation

    You can¡¯t favor one another with your sister paper, so Sun Wukong simply waved his hand, and a huge round table appeared in the field, filled with various gourmet fruits, and a gourmet meeting was held on the spot: "Eat as much as you like. Enough pipe!"


    "Wow! You still have so many good things?" Liu Ermei looked at the crystal clear, red-flaming fruits on the table, her eyes glistened, the first one was Pounced, all kinds of melons and fruits went straight into my arms...


    Tu Shan Yaya met with Huandu Luolan and immediately joined in...


    Poison Lady and the others are not willing to show weakness. Naturally, these fruit delicacies are not ordinary fruit delicacies at a glance. Naturally, they also joined them, including Tu Shan Honghong...


    But for a moment, the table full of gourmet fruits was empty, and Monkey King looked speechless: "Hey, hey~~ I''m going to have a gourmet conference, not a grabbing conference!"


    It¡¯s no wonder they can¡¯t restrain themselves. The gourmet fruits taken out by Monkey King have fallen out of the ordinary category. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that they are treasures of heaven and earth. Just looking at the color and smelling the fragrance can increase their appetite. 1 Confusion is naturally not so simple that it can be resisted.


    Moreover, these were originally taken out for them to eat, and you can take them whatever you want. Once Liu Ermei paper and Tu Shan Ya Ya and Huan Du Luo Lan take the lead, it is difficult for the style to remain unchanged.


    "This is already mine. You don''t want to take it back, do you?" Liu Ermei held a pile of fruits and looked at Monkey King with an expression that you would not return you even if you want me , But she turned out to be all fruits, not a single delicacy, can you only call it a monkey?I really have a soft spot for fruits.


    "Just your expression, even if I want it, will you return it to me?" Sun Wu blanked Liu Ermei''s paper and said, "I gave you a basket of peaches. You are still so greedy, you really are a foodie! "


    Liu Ermei chuckled, not feeling embarrassed at all. With a thought, the basket of peaches and the various fruits she was holding disappeared. It seems that she also has something similar to the ring. All put away.


    When Tu Shan Yaya and the others saw it, they all hid the things they had grabbed. It seems that their wealth also has a lot of good things.


    All of them are not small. Although this storage is precious, it is still affordable.


    "Quickly, how many treasures you still have, take them out!" Liu Ermei looked at Monkey King with bright eyes, she has developed a strong curiosity towards Monkey King, and this person waved her hand to push it. The treasure of heaven and earth, there must be more precious hidden in his body, but due to the incompatibility of men and women, she may have been pestering Monkey King to search.


    "Take so many things, don''t you think it''s not enough?" Monkey King reached out and twisted Liu Ermei''s cheek.


    Liu Ermei touched her twisted face and looked at Monkey King: "If someone else twists me like this, I will have to beat him to death with one shot, but for the sake of you giving me so many things, I Just forgive you."


    The third young master on the side saw his eyes widened, a little worried: "Second sister is not angry? This is a bit bad..."


    Liu Er Mei Zhi looked at the Third Young Master and said, "Third brother, go back and talk to the boss, this time we are also participating in the shemale alliance."


    "!!!" The third young master heard the words, and the astonishment in his eyes flashed away: "Second sister, we have always maintained neutrality in the country, and we are not with the outside world..."


    Before the third young master of Ao Lai country could finish speaking, Liu Er Mei Zhi had interrupted him, looked at Monkey King, and said to the third young master: "This time is different from the past, you just need to talk to the boss about today. ¡­"


    The Third Young Master glanced at Monkey King and nodded solemnly to Liu Er: "Understood." He already understood the meaning of his second sister''s words. If there was no Monkey King, they would naturally not have to fear anyone or any influence in the country. But with the existence of Monkey King, now he has formed a human-monster alliance. If their Aolai country is still outside, I am afraid they will be suppressed by the human-monster alliance. Then maybe they Aolai country will really be in danger.


    Other people and demons can ignore them, but the existence of Monkey King has to make them proud of the country.


    He and his second sister can be seconded by a single mount, so how strong is Monkey King as the master?Just because Sun Wukong had lost all his abilities when he held him before, it has already made him feel terrified. If this human being has no need, it is better not to offend him.


    "I haven''t been back for a while, so I just want to see it too, Second Sister, take care!" The Third Young Master said, his figure instantly turned into a golden light and broke through the sky, and disappeared from the horizon.


    When the third young master of Aolai left, Liu Ermei paper also walked in front of Monkey King: "Now let¡¯s talk about the alliance! First of all, I can only agree to this alliance because of your face. Furthermore, even if we Aolai country agrees to this alliance of shemales, we will not interact with outsiders. It is only a reputational agreement. Unless this alliance encounters a crisis that is difficult to solve, we Aolai country will not interfere in anything. Yes, is that okay?"


    "I don''t care." Monkey King said, looking at Tu Shan Honghong.


    Tu Shan Honghong also nodded, her face calm, but the excitement in her eyes flashed: "It is the biggest accident that Aolai country can join. With your participation, then there is no more covenant for the peaceful coexistence of the demons. After any obstacles, it can be formally established to take effect!"


    Tu Shan Rongrong¡¯s face was also full of smiles: "It¡¯s great, sister, I didn¡¯t expect that this time the shemale alliance will go so smoothly. It seems that we will hold a shemale alliance with the leaders of human beings and various monster nations. The meeting will be held in advance, and it will be held in Tushan three days later. What do you think of Brother Wukong?"


    Monkey King waved his hand at will: "Let you toss this kind of thing, I don''t bother to take care of it."


    Tu Shan Honghong nodded: "Then it''s so decided, Rong''er, let me know!"


    Tu Shan Rongrong nodded and took out the pen and paper. Monkey King saw it, but stopped her with a smile: "Don''t be so troublesome, I just tell them."


    At the same time, in the Southern Kingdom Palace far away in the sky, Huandu Qingtian was in the courtyard admiring the fascinating poisonous flowers in full bloom, and suddenly he remembered the familiar voice of Monkey King: "The Alliance of Shemales has been formally established for three days. After that, come to Tushan to hold a meeting to implement the alliance plan!"


    At the same time, these words also sounded in the ears of the King of Fox...

 2115 Chapter 47 You are too kind

    The three sisters Tushan were very upset about Liu Er Mei Zhi¡¯s dove occupying the magpie¡¯s nest. The position next to Monkey King originally belonged to the three sisters. Now that it is good, Liu Er has taken it as soon as it comes. One.


    Tu Shan Yaya hummed, jumped directly into Monkey King''s arms, and demonstratively looked at Liu Er Mei Zhi, but was ignored by others and ate his peaches.


    When Huandu Luolan saw Tu Shan Yaya slip into Sun Wukong''s arms, she naturally squeezed in from the other side, sitting left and right on Sun Wukong''s first leg.


    Seeing this, Poison Lady also jumped on Lei¡¯s back. She did not dare to sit on the left side of Monkey King, because she knew that the position was always painted in red, and she simply sat behind Monkey King. Next to him.


    When everyone was on Lei''s back, Lei let out a scream, moved her four hooves away, and went away...


    Above the clouds, looking at the rapidly retreating sea of ??clouds, I couldn''t feel the slightest wind pressure. Liu Ermei looked at Monkey King and asked curiously, "Where did you get this mount? It''s really good. It''s not bad to sit comfortably. It''s still so fast, and I can''t feel any wind pressure or turbulence. I will also grab one another day."


    "This is the only one in this world, where are you going to catch it?" Monkey King smiled.


    "Yes, I''m afraid that the Tianma in the sky is nothing more than this!" Liu Er sighed, and his eyes narrowed slightly when he looked at Monkey King: "This guy, it seems that it is really possible that he is a god in the sky!"


    "Hey, I have eaten five, how about you?" Suddenly the voice of Huandu Luolan sounded, and she was holding a half-bitten apple in her hand, looking at Tu Shan Yaya like a demonstration .


    "Five are nothing, I have already eaten seven!" Tu Shan Ya Ya squinted her eyes and continued to eat.


    "Damn, I won''t lose to you!" Huandu Luolan immediately gobbled it up after hearing this.


    These two little loli are so boring that they don''t even want to lose to each other.


    Monkey King didn¡¯t stop either, watching the two little loli quarrels, it¡¯s quite interesting. From time to time, they praised each of them, which made the two little loli happier. The Poison Lady and the others always looked at Monkey King. Give it a blank eye, this product is simply too bad, it doesn''t matter if you don''t stop it, and even encourages it.


    In less than half an hour, Lei had already appeared in the sky above Tushan. As for Tushan Yaya and Huandu Luolan, at this moment, the two little loli were already lying in the arms of Monkey King, unable to move. It seems to be overwhelmed.


    At first I saw such a mighty horse descending from the sky, which made the fox demon sisters on the Tushan city wall very nervous, but when they saw the Monkey King and his group on their backs, they all showed joy and knelt on one knee. To welcome the return of Monkey King and others.


    A fox demon girl wearing a mask and holding a magic weapon and sword first came to Sun Wukong and knelt down on one knee: "Master Wukong, I don''t know what the results of this action are.


    "The shemale alliance has been reached. In three days, all the leaders will come to Tushan to hold a meeting. Go and prepare!"


    "Have you reached it? As expected of Master Wukong, I''ll take someone to prepare." Said the fox demon girl and stood up, and left with a group of fox demon...


    Liu Er looked at the fox demon girl who had left, especially the ancient sword in her hand. Her eyes flickered, and she said to Tu Shan beside her, "I thought you were only three of you. Sisters can get it right, I didn''t expect there is another one here!"


    Tu Shanhong''s face was calm: "She was Wukong who drew it with one hand, and the sword in her hand was also given by Wukong."


    Liu Er Mei Zhi''s face was stunned: "It turns out that the sword was bestowed by Wukong. It''s no wonder that even I feel a little dangerous. There are so many good things about this guy."


    And at this moment, Huandu Luolan listened carefully, with a look of curiosity: "Strange, have you heard any screams?"


    "Screaming?" After hearing the words, the poison lady listened carefully for a moment, and pointed to the other side of the city wall: "It''s true, it came from that tower!"


    When everyone heard the words, they looked towards the other side curiously, faintly, they could really hear the faint screams from the tower.


    "Master Honghong, is there a prisoner in it? It''s so miserable?" Snake-haired fire girl was a little moved, and the screams of the snake made people cold all over her body.


    But before Tu Shan Honghong could answer, Tu Shan Yaya had already turned over in Monkey King''s hands, and looked curiously at the fox demon girl guarding the city wall next to him: "How did you build a tower there? Is it the hapless guy who offended Brother Wukong?"


    The fox demon nodded respectfully: "Yes, the captain said that the guy''s call was too annoying and annoying, so he ordered someone to build a tower near him and shut him up."


    When the poisonous lady heard the words, the expression on her face suddenly turned into a look of hatred: "It turns out to be a bastard who has offended Master Wukong! Humph, it really deserves it, this kind of rude people should be thwarted!"


    Lu Jianyin asked curiously: "Who is that guy? How did you offend Master Wukong?"


    Tu Shan Yaya said: "It''s an old man, the elders in the Yiqi Dao League are here. I don''t know who it is. Because he scolded Brother Wukong for his words, Brother Wukong drew out his soul and punished him to burn him with karma. Five hundred years of soul."


    "Hiss~~~"


    Upon hearing this, the women all took a breath: "Burning souls for five hundred years?!"


    What kind of punishment is this!Just listening, my back is chilly!No wonder they felt uncomfortable when they heard the screams.


    At the same time, the women''s gazes at Monkey King became a little frightened, but they were punished like this when they cursed him with such a rude word. Sure enough, it was something that could only be done by people who killed hundreds of thousands of souls in a single word.


    However, this incomparably cruel behavior in the eyes of ordinary people reached Lei¡¯s ears, but it became insignificant: "Huh~ I dare to speak ruthlessly to the great master. Master, you are so kind. You should treat such humble creatures. Let him suffer the burning of eternal karma!"


    "Is this kind? Is it still forever?!"


    Poison Lady and the others were stunned when they heard Lei''s words. This is really a cruel one!


    "Also...fortunately we...we weren''t rude to Master Wukong before..." The Poison Lady was shocked at the moment and patted her plump big Hun.


    Shahu Xiaoli was also afraid of luck, and she secretly shot her own Hungarian tribe: "This person must not be offended... After the emperor comes up to paint the mountain, you must warn him again..."


    Tu Shan Rongrong squinted his eyes full of smiles: "It seems that this matter also has a lot of benefits. When the leaders of the major demon kings come to us, it will happen to act as a deterrent..."

 2116 Chapter 48 Wishful Magic

    After listening to Tu Shanrongrong''s words, the poisonous lady''s eyes lit up, and she said to Monkey King: "Master Wukong, how about we build this tower a bit bigger and turn it into a prison exclusively for the shemale league? After the official implementation of the alliance, there will inevitably be a small number of people or demons. How about we put them in this prison then?"


    "That''s a good idea." Monkey King said, and with a wave of his hand, he saw that the small tower on the other side of the river was shrouded in dim light in an instant, and it rose from the ground like a phantom, condensed into substance, which was originally small and inconspicuous. The tower turned into a magnificent and cool tower under the surprised eyes of Tu Shan Honghong and others.


    The mysterious black light surrounds the tower, the chains are constantly entwined, and the mysterious black runes are imprinted on the tower wall. The unspeakable majesty gives this tower unparalleled binding power.


    Because these black runes are forbidden runes, any creatures trapped in them will lose their power and become an ordinary mortal.


    "Creating things out of thin air, this is only a legendary fairy who has the ability. Are you a fairy?" Liu Er Mei Zhi looked at Monkey King, her face serious, if she was only suspicious before, then she is almost certain now Knowing the identity of Monkey King, how else should this be explained?


    "Xian?" After Tu Shan Yaya and the others listened to Liu Er''s words, they all looked at Monkey King with twinkling eyes: "Brother Wukong, are you really a fairy?"


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense." Sun Wukong smiled and did not answer. This kind of question is cumbersome to explain. Don''t continue. Seeing this self-created tower is quite satisfied: "This Isn''t it a good look? Just call it "Sin Prison Tower"


    "Sin Prison Tower, you will even name it..." Liu Er saw that Monkey King still refused to admit it, and was helpless, so he could only stop there and focus on the tower.


    A group of people flew across the river and came to this magnificent crime prison tower. Tu Shan Yaya approached and stroked the tower with her hand lightly, her face was surprised, and she immediately grabbed the tower with her insulating claws. Not only did she not leave the slightest scar on her body, on the contrary, she was shocked by the counter-shock force from the tower body and flew upside down. After a series of somersaults on the ground, she removed the counter-shock force. Steady his figure: "It''s a powerful restriction and a strong defense. It seems that no one in this world can destroy this prison tower except Wukong himself!"


    "Is it so powerful?" Liu Er suddenly became interested and took a step forward: "I will try it too!"


    With that said, he picked up a branch from the ground and held both sides with both hands. With a soft drink, the branch turned into a stick two meters long in the shining light.


    Tu Shanhonghong and the others were really surprised by this hand: "You can actually make a piece of branch into a magic weapon? Is this the method of Aolai country?"


    Liu Er didn''t pay attention to the surprise of others, but saw that she was holding the''Golden Wand'', and she slapped Huashan with a slap on the Sin Prison Tower...


    When Monkey King saw it, he hurriedly reminded: "Wait, Liu Er..."


    "Huh?" Suddenly listening to Monkey King''s call, it was too late for Liu Er to recruit, so he could only collect 80% of his strength to 50%, and crashed onto the tower!


    Accompanied by a click, the''golden hoop'' in his hand broke, and at the same time an unparalleled force of terror came from half of the stick in his hand, and the six ears instantly seemed to be hit by his own full force, with a mouthful of blood. 1 out, Jiao 1 body was backlashed and flew upside down. At this moment, she finally knew why Monkey King called her.


    Sun Wukong''s figure flashed and appeared behind the six ears. The invisible wave spread in his hands. It gently pressed against her back, instantly dispelling the terrifying force, and at the same time healed the slight injuries from the shock in her body. , Liu Er also stabilized the figure.


    Feeling his slightly paralyzed hands, six ears looked at Monkey King with a look of exclamation: "Hey, you really made it by hand? You can actually bounce the attack back with twice the damage, I It all feels like I have been hit with my full strength!"


    "It''s fairly light. The more violent the attack on this tower, the more the rebound damage will be multiplied. It is not impossible to break through forcefully. As long as you have a hundred times the strength of the Great Demon King, you will be hitting it. It is estimated that this prohibition will be broken after a hundred times."


    "Uh~~"


    When Liu Er and others heard this, they all looked at Monkey King with monster-like eyes. It seems that Monkey King created it casually, right?Exaggerated to such a degree?


    Tu Shanhong''s heart is also full of emotion: "It seems as if Liu Er said, Wukong may really be an immortal, this kind of method, ordinary monks can''t do it!"


    Sun Wukong looked at the broken''Golden Wand'', and said to Liu Er: "It seems that your wishful thinking is not very good. It will be ruined just like this."


    Liu Er suddenly became unhappy: "What is bad? This is one of the supernatural powers of our proud country. The reason why it is so easy to break is because the material I use is a branch. If I replace it with a natural treasure , That is definitely an invincible magic weapon!"


    "Don''t make any excuses. The so-called Ruyi Ruyi, do whatever I like. As far as you are, it can''t be called a true Ruyi supernatural power." After listening to Liu Er''s defense, Monkey King shook his head and picked up a branch from the ground. : "Look, this is the real wishful thinking."


    With that, I saw that the branch in my hand was suddenly wrapped in a gleam of light, and then under the shocking gaze of Liu Er and others, it changed rapidly, and in a flash, it turned from a branch into an iron rod. It changed from 1 iron rod to a steel rod and 1 rod, and then it became a genuine golden hoop...


    Gold, iron, silver, copper, steel, wood... It can be said that you change as you want...


    This series of dazzling changes made Tu Shan Yaya and the others dazzled, and they were also stunned when they saw the six ears. They were very shocked. The moment they embraced Monkey King with excitement, their eyes beamed: "Goku, teach I, teach me quickly! I want to learn your Wishful Powers! This is the real Wishful Powers! Much more powerful than the Wishful Powers of our Ao Lai Country!"


    Tu Shan Yaya whispered as she watched aside, "It seems that Aolai Kingdom is not as mysterious and amazing as the rumors say, right now it is not asking to learn from Wukong brother..."


    The Poison Lady also exclaimed: "How many secrets are there in Master Wukong? The longer he stays, the more incredible and mysterious he will feel!"

 2117 Chapter 49 Reincarnation and Renewal

    "Want to learn?" Monkey King smiled and looked at Liu Er.


    "Hmm~~" Liu Er repeatedly nodded. This Wishful Ability was the exclusive magical power of Aolai Kingdom. Now that she saw a Wishful Ability that was even more powerful than the Aolai Kingdom possessed, she naturally wanted to learn it. Because she is very aware of the power of this wishful thinking.


    Not to mention six ears, as long as you are not a fool, you can see the power of this wishful magical power at a glance. You must know that the magic weapon of this world is equivalent to life for a monk. Only when you have the magic weapon can you exert your cultivation strength. , Therefore, this arbitrary method that can turn anything into a top magic weapon can only be described as perverted horror.


    Monkey King looked at Liu Er but smiled: "Acquaintance is predestined, and you have also learned the corresponding wishful magical powers. It seems that the wishful magical powers with me are still very predestined. In that case, it¡¯s okay to tell you..."


    "True teaching?" Liu Er heard the words, but she was taken aback. She was just talking before. In this world, the cultivation methods are all mysteries that are not taught, the foundation of the world, not to mention such amazingly powerful magical powers. Liu Er also knew that it was impossible for Monkey King to pass it on to her easily, but he never expected that Monkey King would agree to it.


    "Then do you learn?"


    "Study! Of course I did!" When Liu Er heard Sun Wukong''s words, he walked up to him and looked at him expectantly.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and pointed at the center of Liu Er¡¯s eyebrows, causing Liu Er¡¯s brain to have countless fragments of pictures, text messages...


    It wasn''t until a few minutes later that the six ears absorbed all of them, and when they opened their eyes, there was an exclamation on their faces: "I didn''t expect that this wishful magical power actually contains the art of change, so powerful! This is like the non-passing art of our proud country Even better!"


    He said, squinting his eyes slightly and looking at Monkey King: "Hey~ You taught me such a precious thing, how can I repay you?"


    Monkey King laughed in a joking manner: "Then let''s promise based on his body."


    Liu Er heard the words, but smiled generously: "You will be able to calculate when you arrive at the court, and you want to exchange all of me with a kind of magical power, then I am too bad? But you still have so many precious fruits that you can''t finish. Looks like it''s not bad... you can think about it!"


    Tu Shan Yaya heard this, and Ma Jiao immediately shouted: "Don''t think about it, Brother Wukong is mine!"


    Huandu Luolan immediately answered: "What yours, obviously I have my share!"


    When Liu Er heard the words, the smile on his face was even stronger: "I can''t tell, you are quite popular!" After that, they looked at Poison Lady and counted them: "One...two...three... actually There are eight yeah, plus that little spider, when he grows up, he must be a beauty embryo. Tsk tsk~~ There are nine in total, so Yanfu is not shallow! I don¡¯t want to fight with so many people for one. I still don¡¯t participate..."


    Shahu Xiaoli''s complexion instantly turned red when she heard this, and hurriedly explained: "I...I am not! Don''t get me wrong!"


    Lu Jianyin also hurriedly explained: "Neither am I, I just came here to join in the fun, and want to see the shemale league conference..."


    Liu Er jokingly waved his hand: "It''s okay, it''s not the future now!"


    I have to say that the eyes of this Monkey Demon Girl Paper are harsh.


    Tu Shan Yaya looked very upset when everyone wanted to snatch her from Wukong''s brother. She took Sun Wukong''s hand and staggered the subject: "Wukong brother, I also want to learn that wishful magical power!"


    Huandu Luolan listened, not to be outdone: "I want to learn too."


    "The fighting style of the two of you is not suitable for this wishful miraculous power, and learning it will not have much effect." Monkey King touched the heads of two little loli, and said: "Yaya focuses on cold energy cultivation, and Luo Lan, you You only need to specialize in poison art. First, do your own major and don''t be distracted by other things."


    "Oh~"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, the two little loli were a little disappointed, but still obediently obedient.


    But at this moment, suddenly a stream of light flashed across the horizon, and it landed within the surrounding walls of Tushan and appeared.


    The visitor was a rhino demon with a single horn on his head. He was burly and sturdy, but slightly fat, covered with blood and bruises, and seemed to be injured. His hands held a human woman with a nice face. , Her eyes closed tightly, but the slightly undulating Huns proved that she was still alive.


    The sudden intrusion of the rhinoceros demon immediately caused the fox demon guards around him to be on guard and surrounded him: "What''person''? How dare you trespass into Tushan?"


    The rhinoceros demon immediately explained: "Dear fox demon, I am not trespassing on you Tushan. I just heard that your Tushan renewal method is famous all over the world. Come today, just want to continue with my dying lover. Frontier, I hope I can see you again in the next life, and I hope to hear it!"


    "It turned out to be a guest!" Hearing this, a dry fox demon immediately put down his guard, and began to sell like a businessman: "You are in the right place, come to us to continue our fate..."


    "It seems that we have a client from Tushan, I have to go to do business, Wukong brother, do you want to go and see?" Tu Shan Rongrong looked at Monkey King.


    Poison Lady suddenly became interested: "I have never seen the method of continuation, Master Wukong, let''s go and see!"


    "Let''s go." As soon as Monkey King''s voice fell, Liu Er and other women suddenly realized that they had already appeared in the inner city.


    "This is... the method of teleportation?" Liu Er looked at Monkey King''s gaze in surprise, "Even I didn''t even notice it. This guy is a pervert! Maybe even the boss is not his opponent! It¡¯s getting more and more curious..."


    "This guest, is it that you want to use the service of reincarnation?" Tu Shan Rongrong looked at the rhino demon with a smile like a professional businessman.


    "Yes...yes, you should be the head of Tu Shansan, right?" The rhinoceros demon was very respectful: "My name is Xiyao, this is my lady Jingcheng..." Then he took out one The Hundred Treasure Bag came and handed it to Tu Shan Rongrong: "This is all my belongings. I just want to reincarnate with my lady once, please be pleased!"


    Tu Shan Rongrong took the bag and nodded: "This reincarnation reincarnated fate sounds beautiful, but you have to figure out the necessary precautions, and then you are choosing whether to reincarnate or not..."


    "Please speak!" The rhinoceros demon looked anxious, because he was afraid that his wife would be dead as he dragged it down, so don''t even think about reincarnation.


    "Although you have reincarnated in this life, there is no guarantee that you will succeed in the next life. You may have to wait for several lifetimes to succeed in the reincarnated relationship. During this period, you may watch your reincarnated lover follow others. Fall in love and get married, so do you still insist on reincarnation?"

 2118 Chapter Fifty

    "Yes! Rather than die alone, I would rather fight for this glimmer of hope!" Xi Yao looked at the woman in her arms with a firm face.


    "Really..." Tu Shan Rongrong''s face was always professionally smiled: "Then I am asking you a question..." Tu Shan Rongrong looked at Xi Yao''s injuries and the dying Jing Cheng in his arms. : "What''s the matter with you, who hurt her?"


    Xiyao was able to get the chance to reincarnate, and he didn''t dare to hide the slightest: "I am a demon, and Jing Cheng is a human. The so-called monsters have different paths. Her parents did not agree with us and expressed strong opposition. But Jing Cheng didn¡¯t want to be separated from me even if she was kicked out of the house. This annoyed her parents, thinking that I used some magic tricks to confuse their daughter, so she found a Taoist priest from the Qi Dao League and wanted to arrest me. Get rid of it, Jing Cheng took a trick for me in order to protect me, so it became what it is now..."


    After listening to Tu Shanrongrong, the smile on his face grew stronger: "Under the form of the monsters like water and fire, you can still love so persistently and firmly not abandon each other. It is really commendable. Congratulations, you have reached the reincarnation. The request, now follow us to the Affection Tree!"


    "Okay... OK! Please hurry up, I''m afraid my wife will be unable to hold on!" Xiyao looked excited: "Jing Cheng, have you heard? Tu Shan has promised to let us reincarnate, and we will continue. If you meet, you must hold on!"


    "Yeah~" An impenetrable voice came from Jing Cheng, who closed her eyes.


    Seeing this situation, Tu Shan Rongrong did not delay time, and led them to the tree of affliction at the fastest speed...


    Under Tu Shan Rongrong¡¯s suggestion, Xiyao decisively cut off the single horn on his forehead as a magic weapon link for reincarnation and continuation, and contributed half of his demon power to reincarnation and continuation...


    All these actions, the poisonous lady who watched them were moved and yearned, and they all looked at Monkey King consciously or unconsciously...


    Li Jianyin''s two hands are suitable, and he is very envious: "It''s really romantic! I don''t know if anyone does this for me like him?"


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked at Lu Jianyin with a smile on his face: "This reincarnation continuation looks beautiful, but is it not a pain? The life of monsters is long, but human beings are extremely short. The love between humans and monsters is destined to eventually The tragedy ended. This is the method of reincarnation and continuation of our fox demon clan, but continuation is not 100% successful, just like Fan Yunfei in the Shahu Territory of the Western Regions. We helped him find for hundreds of years. So far I haven¡¯t succeeded in renewing the relationship. I can only watch my reincarnated lover fall into the arms of others..."


    Sun Wukong complained on the spot: "Is this the method of reincarnation or reincarnated green hat?"


    "Uh¡­"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Tu Shan Honghong and the others were speechless for a while, but they couldn''t refute them. Although they were ugly, they seemed very reasonable.


    Xiyao, who had just completed the renewal, watched his wife take the last breath, still in endless pain, but when he heard Monkey King''s words, he became extremely irritable.


    Before, he was just anxious and didn''t think much about other things. Now that Sun Wukong reminded him, he naturally became very concerned. Which man would like to see the woman he likes turning into the arms of others?


    Tu Shan Rongrong closed the fox demon heavenly book in his hand, looked at Xi Yao¡¯s darkened expression, and warned with a serious face: ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. If you can¡¯t love each other in the next life, it means you¡¯re not destined in this life. If you can wait for the next life, don¡¯t have the idea of ??hurting others, otherwise you will accumulate resentment and offset the demon power of your rebirth. Then the reincarnation of the two of you will be interrupted, on the day of no meeting."


    As soon as Xi Yao heard this, he immediately stubbed out the idea of ??killing him if he encountered someone who prevented him from renewing his relationship.


    Sun Wukong stepped forward and patted Xi Yao on the shoulder, with a look of sympathy: "It seems that you are set to wear this green hat."


    Xi Yao''s face trembled at hearing, and he really wanted to greet him with a punch, but this person seemed to be Tushan, and he didn''t dare to offend, so he could only endure it in depression.


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked at Monkey King with a reddish face, a little helpless: "Brother Wukong, can you not always say such negative things? You will bring a great burden to the Red Line Fairy of Tushan. what!"


    "I just vomit." Monkey King spread his hands.


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked at Xi Yao and said, "Guest, your reincarnation and reincarnation has been completed. You can leave your contact information and choose to leave immediately. We will notify you immediately and try to help you. If you complete the rebirth, it depends on your personal ability and good fortune; if you don¡¯t want to leave, you can also go to our Tushan residence built for guests to settle down and wait, as soon as there is news about your reincarnated person , We will notify you as soon as possible. Of course, you will have to pay a certain amount of rent and food every month..."


    "I want to stay..." Xiyao said, "It''s just that all my belongings have been given to you. Can you be tolerant of rent and other things? And I have to hold a funeral for my wife..."


    Tu Shan Honghong smiled slightly: "You can rest assured of this. Tushan always charges reasonable fees and will not charge customers a penny. The money you give us, deduct the cost of reincarnation, and the rest is enough for you. Tushan eats and lives for a month, and then gives you a free set meal to help you with your wife¡¯s funeral. What do you think, guest?"


    Xi Yao knelt to the ground immediately: "This...I am so grateful!"


    "It doesn''t have to be." Tu Shan Rongrong told the fox demon guard beside him: "Take him down."


    "Please! Guest..."


    Xi Yao hurriedly got up, holding his dead wife and leaving with a fox demon guard...


    Sun Wukong walked to Tu Shan Rongrong''s body, touched her head and praised: "Rong Rong, you really are born to do business. Tu Shan has you to take care of it. No wonder you are well organized."


    Tu Shanrongrong was praised, and his pretty face suddenly flushed with satisfaction.


    Next, Tu Shan Honghong and the others also began to prepare for the Alliance Conference three days later. The Poison Lady and the others were naturally helping, until Sun Wukong became extremely leisurely and wandered around with his pet Xiaoqing all day long. I will tease the fox demon girl passing by the roadside...


    The affairs of the Shemale Alliance were also transmitted at an astonishing speed under the vigorous propaganda of the major forces of the shemales. Three days later, almost everyone knew it...


    And the heads of the major human forces, the kings and the big monsters of the major demon kingdoms have also come to Tushan in the Fox Territory...

 2119 Chapter 51 The Alliance

    In the past three days, monks or monsters from the imperial sword will land at Tushan from time to time, making Tushan more and more lively.


    Most of them are here to join in the fun, wanting to see this grand event that has been passed down through the ages, and what kind of character is it that can make the leaders of humans and monsters agree to this almost impossible alliance of shemales regardless of previous suspicions. Things.


    The people and demons who came to this Tushan Mountain were all amazed by its magnificent aura after seeing the prison tower. When they heard about its function, they were scared to the cold, and the rules were extremely high. , No longer dared to cause trouble.


    Tu Shan Rongrong, who has extremely business acumen, would naturally not ignore these business opportunities. He made a lot of money in the hands of those monsters or human monks, and made Tu Shan a lot of money.


    At noon, dozens of human monks stepped on flying swords suddenly appeared on the horizon. The flying swords were so handsome and unrestrained. If one person is like this, a group of them is even more shocking.


    The appearance of this group of people also made Tushan even more hustle and bustle...


    "It''s a person from Yiqi Dao League!"


    "The one in front is the leader of the Yiqi Dao League, right?!"


    Of course, if there are excited admirers, angry haters are also indispensable. These people are the most monsters.


    To say that the biggest human forces hated by monsters must be one-qi Dao alliance, they don''t know the reason, they kill the demon when they see it, the good name is: except the demon and defend the road.


    Therefore, the hatred between monsters and Yiqidao League is the deepest.


    Originally there were Tushan fox monsters maintaining order, and humans and monsters got along fairly harmoniously, but as soon as the people of this Qidao alliance appeared, the problem immediately appeared.


    The so-called enemies are extremely jealous when they meet. Some monsters don¡¯t care if this is Tushan or not after seeing their own enemies who kill their fathers and wives. After all, the monsters are not allied, and their hatred blinds their reason. The monk on the horizon launched an attack!


    Because some big demons came to Tushan just for revenge!


    A figure stood up and floated in the air, blocking the path of the Yiqi Dao League and others. It pointed to one of the monks in the Yiqi Dao League and roared, with a strong hatred and killing intent in his eyes: " Yu Dong, do you still remember me? You hide in a Qi Dao League on weekdays. I can¡¯t help you. Since you are here today, take your life!


    For a while, the surroundings became more noisy.


    "Wow~ there are people who are looking for trouble with Yiqi Dao League as soon as they come, there is a good show now!"


    "This is the shemale league meeting held by Tushan, who is this person? I''m just hitting Tushan''s face!"


    "I know this guy. He is called a horn, and his body is a sheep. I heard that his wife and children were killed by people from the Qidao League. However, the other party has been hiding in the Qidao League and cannot do anything. I didn''t expect to take the opportunity now. Come here to make trouble in Tushan, isn''t this adding to Tushan, this guy will really choose the time!"


    "I don''t know how Tushan will solve it? Maybe it will bring a lot of trouble to this shemale alliance!"


    Sparrows whispered all around, but the human monk from the Qidao Alliance frowned slightly and was awe-inspiring: "It turned out that it was you, who let you escape last time, this time you must take your life!"


    With that said, he was about to use the magic weapon flying sword, but he was glanced at by the king''s hegemony, scared him immediately, stopped his figure and apologized: "The subordinate is rude, please atone for the sin!"


    The King Power Hegemony said solemnly: "This is Tushan, you all remembered it for me, and no force is allowed."


    "Yes!" Everyone in Yiqi Dao League clasped fists to lead their lives.


    The big demon glared at the monk and shouted angrily: "What? Persuaded? It seems that your alliance is nothing more than that. Today I will never die with you! Revenge for my wife and children!"


    As he said, his body was surging with demonic energy, his muscles swelled, and his entire body became extremely burly tall.


    Seeing this situation, the King Power Hegemony frowned slightly, staring at the great demon, with an imposing manner: "This is Tushan, can you put aside your grievances for the time being? When this matter is over, leave Tushan and I will give it to you An opportunity for revenge, but don''t make trouble here, let''s step back first!"


    "Retreat? What qualifications do you have to let me retreat? Just because you are the leader of the Yiqi Dao League? Ridiculous!" The big demon didn''t appreciate it, and a punch was blasted out from the roar, and a beam of fist shadow instantly directed towards that. A human monk runs through!


    The spectators all looked shocked: "A strong monster, at least the power of a big monster, right?"


    "Even if it''s a big demon, it''s not enough to watch, this guy dares to do it in front of the leader of the Yiqi Dao League, it''s a deadly rhythm!"


    Wangquan Hegemony looked at the lasing beam and frowned slightly. In the past, he might immediately order his subordinates to remove the big monster who knows the heights of the sky, but here is Tushan, and it is the alliance of shemales. During the critical period of time, as the leader of the Yiqi Dao League, it would be difficult for him to explain to the lord if anything unexpected happened to the alliance because of this.


    Personal safety The kingship hegemony didn''t care much. What he cared about was that if he angered the adult, it would be bad if his son was implicated.


    This time he was brought along with his direct son, the power and wealth. He has a deep understanding of the power of Sun Wukong. He has great expectations for his son. If his son can get Sun Wukong a little bit, That''s infinitely useful.


    Having said so much, in fact, it was just between the thoughts of the hegemony of the king. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, when he just wanted to personally block the beam from the lasing, a sweet drink was made in vain: "Bold How dare you run wild in Tushan Mountain! Who gives you the courage?"


    The sword light flashed, and the lasing beam was broken like a bamboo joint, turning into a light spot and dissipating!


    In front of Wangquan Baye and the others, there was a beautiful figure holding an ancient sword, standing proudly in the void, but she was wearing a fox mask and could not see the true face.


    She was the lucky fox demon girl who was given a sword by Monkey King, and she was given the important task of maintaining order in Tushan.


    "Wow~ It''s Tushan''s fox demon, so amazing! It cut off the light!"


    "I heard that the master of Tushan-Tushan Honghong can tear through all skills with bare hands, and is not afraid of magic weapons. Is she Tushan Honghong?"


    "Che Dan, I stayed in Tushan for two days. I have seen Master Honghong with my own eyes. This is not Tushan Honghong, but the captain who maintains order in Tushan. I don''t know what his name is..."


    "It turns out that in addition to the three heads of Tushan, there is such a powerful fox demon! You really deserve to be the Tushan Fox Domain!"

 2120 Chapter 52 Deterrence

    The fox demon girl stands proudly in the void, holding a sword, and looking at the big demon on the opposite side of the trouble, her eyes are calm, and her heroic appearance also has a queen-like aura: "I don''t want to talk about your hatred, but this is Tushan. Don¡¯t wait for trouble and leave quickly, otherwise you will be sent to prison and detained for a hundred years!"


    When the big demon heard this, he was very angry and smiled: "Hundred years of imprisonment? Do you Tushan want to protect them from an alliance? The vengeance of wives and children is not shared. I want revenge. Is there any mistake? You Tushan Why do you want to stop me? Shouldn''t the so-called shemale alliance be fair to me?"


    "Justice?" The fox demon girl''s voice was cold and indifferent: "What do you think of the shemale alliance? Are you the backer of personal vengeance? Don''t make trouble in it, you want revenge, I don''t care, and don''t want to manage, but here is Tushan , If you want revenge, leave Tushan and talk about it. Within Tushan, all private fights are strictly forbidden. Violators, the light ones, will be imprisoned for a hundred years, and the heavy ones will be killed!"


    "You are just trying to shield them from a gangster alliance, what a shit shemale alliance, I think it was played by you upper class..."


    "Huh! Ming is stubborn!" Before the other party could finish speaking, the fox demon girl coldly snorted, took out a black jade token from her arms, printed the knot in her hands, and uttered softly: "Close !"


    Suddenly, a strange force of sucking came from the sin prison tower, and the great demon was sucked into the sin prison tower at an astonishing speed. Above the sky, only his fearless roar was left. : "No~~~!!! You can''t do this!! Let me go! Ah ah!~~~"


    "Really...really locked in?!!!"


    All the monsters were shocked when they saw this situation, and at the same time they were shocked. That was a monster with the power of a big monster, who was so easily imprisoned in the tower?


    "It seems that this sin prison tower is a treasure! Even the big demon has no power to resist!"


    Everyone''s complexion became solemn, as well as the greedy eyes when they looked at the prison tower.


    At the same time, he looked at the fox demon who couldn''t see his face in the sky, all with a look of jealousy. This fox demon was really decisive when he started. He said that it was closed without leaving any affection, and there was no room for rebuttal. give.


    The fox demon girl glanced around, her voice was cold, exuding unquestionable majesty: "I''m saying it again, some people and demons do have irreconcilable hatreds. We will not care about this, nor will the shemale alliance. , As long as you do not violate the covenant law, have the ability, have revenge, and have grievances and grievances, that is all your own business, but this is a mess, don¡¯t bring your personal grievances here, and don¡¯t even think about using it. The second time shemale alliance came to cause trouble, disturb the order, Master Wukong said, anyone who disturbs the order, troubles and troubles, regardless of whether you are a demon or a demon, a leader or a big demon king, will kill you without mercy!"


    "To kill all without mercy? Tu Shan said so loudly!" After hearing such domineering and arrogant remarks, some people finally couldn''t understand it. A bearded male demon walked out of the crowd and shouted: "You Tushan this is Underestimate the fact that our demons and cultivators can''t make it?"


    "That''s it! This is too crazy to say! Do you really regard Tushan as the number one in the world?"


    "My lord of the Yiqi Dao League, did you hear that too? This Tushan is so mad that it doesn''t put your Yiqi Dao League in sight! Don''t you want to say something?"


    Those with good things started to provoke a Qi Dao alliance, obviously deliberately making trouble.


    The arrogant tone of Fox Demon Girl Paper really makes the kingship hegemony quite uncomfortable. Even if you are telling the truth, don''t say it in front of so many people. Isn''t it enough to save some face?But he was unhappy, he didn''t have the guts to resist.


    As the leader of the Yiqi Dao League, the news is still very well-informed. Monkey King used force to frighten the great demon nations and even nearly wiped out the heroic deeds of the Beishan Empire. He is clear about the heroic deeds and made him somewhat new to the strength of that adult. Awareness.


    People have the terrifying power to crush everyone and demons with their own power!Such an existence gives him a hundred courage and dare not resist.


    For others to instigate the king''s hegemony, as if he hadn''t heard it, he held his fist at the fox demon girl and said: "Fox demon girl, please rest assured, Tushan''s rules, we still understand the rules of Tushan, and will never offend, you can rest assured. "


    Upon hearing the words of King Power Hegemony, everyone and the demon became dumbfounded, and the needle fell silently here.


    OMG!What did they hear?The always overbearing Yiqi Dao League was subdued by such a situation. Is Tu Shan really so powerful that even Yiqi Dao League dare not offend him?


    "I heard you right? Hey! Is the hegemony of the king''s power soft?"


    "Yiqi Dao League suit is soft? Isn''t it! Tu Shan is so scary?"


    "Have you been earnestly inquiring about the news? It''s not that Tushan is terrifying, but that the head of Tushan found a mysterious man and it is terrifying. Dare to resist, only then has this shemale alliance!"


    "It''s extremely, extremely, I came here to see the grace of that adult. What kind of person is he who can shock the big demon kingdoms and the Yiqi Dao alliance with his own power, but they dare not resist. , I used to be somewhat skeptical, but now that the attitude of the king''s hegemony is really possible!"


    "Is there really such a strong man in the world? How strong should that be?"


    "That kind of realm is no longer what we can imagine. In short, it is terrifying and terrifying. I heard that even the mysterious Aolai country, which has always maintained neutrality, is forced to join this shemale league!"


    "Even Aolai country joined? No way?"


    "This is still false, but I have seen it with my own eyes. I heard that it is still the second master of Aolai country!"


    The people whispered to each other, it can be said that the more they talked, the more mysterious, the more shocked, the scattered news about Monkey King, it has become less shocking, but terrifying.


    These news were naturally rumorsed by Tu Shan deliberately. After all, there were so many people and people with bad intentions were no longer in the minority. In order to prevent people from making trouble, they must spread out the horror rumors of Monkey King to deter the younger generation.


    In the face of these human monks and monsters, it is not worthwhile to convince people with virtue. Only absolute strength can shock them and make them obediently obedient and dare not regenerate.


    Not far away, Tu Shan Rongrong looked at the chaotic fox demon girl in a few words, and narrowed his eyes. This fox demon, who was not very eye-catching in Tushan, had a sister-like appearance. Is the queen domineering?

 2121 Chapter 53 The Audience

    Just as Tu Shan Rongrong looked at the fox demon girl in thought, a bull demon dragged an ox cart and appeared in the territory of Tushan.


    The man who drove the bullock cart was the poisonous master, and after that sat the poisonous old man and the poisonous woman.


    Obviously the border southern country has also arrived.


    When the king of poisons, Huandu Qingtian, just stopped the bullock cart, he opened the curtain and jumped out of the bullock cart. The little old man didn¡¯t seem to have any deterrent power, and his small eyes fluttered everywhere. Looking for someone: "Luo Lan, where is my little Luo Lan, why didn''t you see her pick me up?"


    The fox demon sister in the sky, Zhijiao, appeared in front of Huandu Qingtian, her voice was cold, neither humble nor overbearing. Although it was deliberately hidden, there was still a high-level majesty between her gestures: "It turned out to be Your Majesty the Emperor of the Southern Kingdom, Princess Luo Lan is accompanying Master Wukong..."


    Huan Du Qingtian heard this, with a smile on his face: "It seems that their feelings are well cultivated. Even my father and emperor have disappeared. I haven''t seen my precious daughter for a while, so I can take me there. See you?"


    "I still want to maintain law and order here, and I can''t leave here..." said the fox demon sister, and guarded the fox demon on the side: "You take your majesty to Master Wukong''s residence!"


    The fox demon immediately stepped forward, bowed and made a please gesture: "Your Majesty, please!"


    "Okay! Walk around~~" Huan Du Qingtian looked impatient, thinking that he hadn''t seen his baby daughter for a while, and was anxious to see her.


    Wangquan Hegemony brought all the members of the Yiqi Dao League to the ground. Before Huandu Luolan and his party left, they had already arrived in front of them: "Your Majesty Huandu, the demeanor is really undiminished back then!"


    Huandu Qingtian looked at the king''s hegemony: "Who am I? I turned out to be the leader of the Yiqi Dao League. It''s really disrespectful!"


    The two of them made a few polite sentences, and they didn''t say much. The two forces were originally in a hostile relationship, so naturally there was not much to say. If they changed, the meeting might have already started.


    Wangquan Hegemony looked at the fox demon girl, neither humble nor overbearing, but also very polite: "I also want to see Master Monkey King, I wonder if I can go with him?"


    Fox Demon Girl nodded, her expression calm: "Yes, but see or not, but Master Wukong has the final say."


    "This is natural!" Wangquan Hegemony nodded and said to the people behind him: "Fugui and I will meet Master Monkey King, so you don''t have to follow."


    "Yes!"


    "Go!" The fox demon sister said to the fox demon guarding ward, and the other party turned and led the king power hegemony members towards the residence of Monkey King...


    Looking at the backs of the few people in the king''s hegemony industry, in the black eyes of the fox monster girl paper, there was a flash of black light, flashing inexplicable meaning: "It''s really tiring, I didn''t expect even to do it. What about this lowly job..."


    Shaking her head, Fox Demon Girl turned and left...


    It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t notice. In a hidden corner, the abnormal expression she had flashed just now was clearly seen by Tu Shanrong: ¡°Sure enough, there are some problems, I¡¯ll just say it, it looks like The queen''s aura like a elder sister can''t be possessed by ordinary fox monsters. It seems that I have to talk to Brother Wukong..."


    The fox demon guard brought King Power Hegemony and a group of people to the gate of Monkey King¡¯s courtyard. The only one who saw Monkey King and Huandu Luolan, Tu Shan Yaya sitting on a piece of grass without an image, was playing with them. Unseen card game.


    And Spider Demon Xiaoqing''s small body jumped on this person''s shoulder and looked at it, jumped on that person''s shoulder and looked at it,''busy'' very much.


    As for the poisonous lady, Liu Er and other dry sister papers are all around Huandu Luolan and Tu Shan Yaya to help them out.


    As for them, there are all kinds of rare and exotic fruits, and the overflowing spirit makes people breathe extremely comfortable.


    Obviously, these things are their chips for playing that game.


    "Luo Lan, come out ten, Master Wukong has Zhang Jiu in his hand, don''t let him give out this single card, jam him, we win surely..."


    "Yaya, the four sevens have exploded quickly, and you can''t let Wukong be a big player. If his nine comes out, we will lose four eights in Shunzi. There are two bombs here in Luolan. Don''t be afraid of him."


    "Hello~~ Do you guys play like this? I said that black magic is forbidden, and I peeked at my cards. Can you play happily?"


    "Who said we used black magic? We used spells!"


    "This round is not counted, start over."


    "Come over again, but if you lose this game, you have to pay two fruits..." Liuer said, reaching out and touching two rare and exotic fruits in front of Monkey King. They were in Tushan Yaya and Huandu. Luo Lan whispered in her ear: "Wait a moment to split it up!"


    "Liu Er, if you are messing around, believe it or not, I will immediately confiscated all your things?"


    When Liu Er heard this, he was shocked: "No, no, absolutely not dare, this time we must follow the rules..."


    Just when the Monkey King and the others were preparing to play a new round, the fox demon guards had come to report: "Master Wukong, Your Majesty Nanguo is asking for a meeting with the leader of the Yiqidao League."


    "No, I''m not free now." Sun Wukong said without looking up: "I am a little bit at a loss for playing with you rascals and landlords. Now the bargaining chips have to be changed. I lose one round and each will give you two fruits. If you¡¯re done, send a representative out to take off a piece of clothing."


    Okay, this guy hasn''t stopped them from playing tricks, it turned out to be digging holes for some sweetness.


    "Two fruits?" Liuer heard the words, his eyes lit up, just glanced outside the courtyard, and said: "Let''s talk about it later, you''d better dismiss them first!"


    "Yeah! Has the father arrived?" Huandu Luolan looked at the outside with joyful expression of her arms holding Monkey King, shaking her arms non-stop: "Brother Wukong, let my father and the others come in!"


    Poison Lady''s face reddened and said: "Master Wukong, I think we''d better wait a while to play." Although Sun Wukong didn''t take Huandu Qingtian and the others seriously, Poison Lady and the others couldn''t do it.


    Seeing that they all had no idea of ??playing, Monkey King was very upset and stared at the people from Qingtian, "These bastards, it''s really not the right time to come."


    Those unhappy eyes made Huandu Qingtian''s feet weak and tense.


    Sun Wukong originally wanted to drive them away directly, but he looked at Huandu Luolan, who was acting like a sweetheart on him, and wondered how Huandu Qingtian was also his future father-in-law. The demon guard said: "Let them come in."


    "Yes¡­"


    "Several, go in, Master Wukong has agreed to meet you." The fox demon guard said to Huandu Qingtian and the others, and then left.

 2122 Chapter 54-Just leave it alone

    When the King Power Hegemony had just entered the yard, Huandu Luolan had already ran in front of Huandu Qingtian: "Father, this is the third day, why did you come?"


    "Your Royal Highness!" The three Poison Laozi immediately saluted Huandu Luolan.


    "Isn''t I very busy, Xiao Luolan, I haven''t seen you for a few days, I seem to have gained a lot!"


    "What? Am I really fat?" When Huandu Luolan heard his father''s words, he was shocked and checked himself nervously.


    Huandu Qingtian hurriedly changed his words: "Ahem~~ It''s not getting fat, it''s getting taller and growing up!"


    "Let me just say it!" When Huandu Luolan heard this, she relieved her heart, akimbo, staring at Huandu Qingtian: "Father is really true, I was shocked."


    The kingship hegemony brought his son to the front of Sun Wukong and saluted: "The kingship hegemony, I have seen the Monkey King, this is the king of the dog and the wealth."


    "The king is wealthy, I have seen Master Monkey King!" The king is calm and decent, with a calmness that is not like that of his peers.


    "One hegemony, one wealth, your royal family''s name is really unqualified."


    "..." Rao was also embarrassed when he heard this.


    "But your son is very qualified." Sun Wukong fixed his gaze on the wealth and wealth of the king, and said: "You brought him to see me this time, do you want me to mention him?"


    The kingship hegemony said respectfully: "I really can''t hide anything from Master Monkey King. If you are lucky, you can''t ask for it."


    The kingship hegemony is very clever and very clear. Don''t think about playing any tricks in front of Monkey King, so you can say what you think in your heart.


    "Don''t restrain him in the future. The achievements of a swordman without a swordsman are limited. Only if he can follow his own heart to follow his own path, his achievements will not be too low."


    Wangquan Hegemony once again salutes and clasps his fists: "Your teachings must be remembered!"


    Wang Quanfugui heard this, and his calm expression finally revealed a wave of waves. Then he raised his head and mustered the courage to look at the man in front of him who had given him the first opportunity to leave the royal family.


    If it were not for this person to implement the shemale alliance and make his existence have no original meaning, then he will always be a weapon of the royal family and live in a small courtyard, without being able to see what the outside world is like. of.


    But now because of the implementation of the shemale alliance, he does not need to fight with the monsters, and he finally recovered his freedom. He no longer has to bear the sad fate, staying in that small courtyard, looking up at the sky and imagining what it is outside Kind of.


    "Master Monkey King, dare to ask you about a person''s whereabouts, I wonder if you can tell?"


    Monkey King looks at the hegemony of the king: "Early Eastern Moon?"


    "Yes, he is the child of my wife and sister. The last time I offended Tu Shan, I came mainly for him. As for the golden-faced fire god, I also have hatred with me. I am deeply grateful for you for killing him. of!"


    "At the beginning of Dongfang Yue, you don''t need to worry anymore. I sent him to a secret place to practice. If there is a person who is ten years old, he should be out."


    "Since you say that, then I can rest assured, seeing or not seeing, the second is, as long as he is safe. Then I will leave first, and I will not disturb you!"


    The kingship hegemony left here with the kingship and wealth...


    "Father, you seem to be very afraid of Master Monkey King?"


    "Fear? This can no longer be described as fear. I have personally experienced the terrible powerhouses when I was young, but even those powerless powerhouses are nothing in front of Master Monkey King! , You have to remember that this world is very mysterious, far from being so simple on the surface..."


    "That guy is leaving now?" Huan Du Qingtian looked at the kingship hegemony that he had left, and came to Monkey King until he was not as restrained as the kingship hegemony: "How about Master Monkey King, have you thought about it, when? Are you married to my Xiao Luolan? As long as you marry my Xiao Luolan, you will be given a poisonous lady, right?"


    When Huandu Luolan and Poison Lady heard this, their complexions turned red, and they were a little embarrassed.


    Monkey King smiled: "I naturally like Xiao Luolan, but I''m still young now, so I''ll talk about it when she grows up."


    "Hehe~~I like it~~" When Huan Du Luolan heard Sun Wukong''s words, her eyes were squinted into crescents.


    Huan Du Qingtian heard this, and his eyebrows were delighted: "Haha~~ That''s a deal!"


    After dismissing the happy capital Qingtian, Tu Shanrongrong came here a short time, took Monkey King aside, and whispered: "Brother Wukong, I always feel that the fox demon you promoted has some problems. Of course, I am not suspicious. You, I just think she is a little different, not an ordinary fox demon..."


    "Oh~ So you have discovered it!" Monkey King looked at Tu Shanrong, but smiled, not surprised.


    He was not surprised, so much so that Tu Shan Rongrong looked astonished: "You found out a long time ago?"


    Monkey King nodded: "I found her unusual when I first saw her. You don''t have to worry about this, just leave it to me."


    "It''s okay to leave it to you, but what exactly is her identity you have to tell me?"


    "If you say it, it''s no fun. Don''t check her details. She now has the sword I bestowed in her hand. The cultivation base is comparable to your sister. Don''t provoke her casually. ."


    "No! Can you compare with your sister?" Tu Shan Rongrong was surprised when he heard: "Brother Wukong, what do you want to do? Is she an enemy or a friend? What won''t Tu Shan bring to us? Dangerous, right?"


    "I am here, there is no danger, I am not trying to attack..."


    "...Strategy..." Tu Shan Rongrong was speechless after hearing Sun Wukong''s words, and then faintly said, "So, she is standing opposite Tu Shan?"


    Monkey King nodded.


    Tu Shan Rongrong immediately rolled his eyes at him, and puffed a small mouth: "Then what is your strategy? There are obviously so many people around you..."


    "You don''t understand this. If a villain is fooled into obedient to me, it is a very fulfilling thing."


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked speechless: "I didn''t know you still have such a perverted hobby..."


    "What is metamorphosis? This is interest. In short, you don''t need to care about her."


    "I sympathize with her a little bit now, so you don''t want to mess with her." Tu Shan Rongrong said that he was busy again.

 2123 Chapter Fifty-Five

    Seeing that Tu Shan and Rongrong had already left, Sun Wukong waved his hand with a playing card: "Liu Er, Xiaoli, come over and we continue to play Fighting Landlords."


    Liu Er heard this and waved his hand decisively: "I can''t be fooled by you. I''m playing with you now. I have to lose everything. Anyway, these fruits have been enough for me to eat for a long time. I''ll talk about it when I''m finished.


    Xiaoli Shahu also turned red and waved her hand to refuse: "The King Shahu should be coming soon, I have to go out to meet him, Master Wukong, you should play with them." Then she rushed out of the yard. , I was afraid of being forced to stay by Monkey King.


    "Liu Jianyin..."


    But after Sun Wukong finished speaking, Lu Jianyinguo broke off: "Ah~ My master should have arrived, I have to go to my master, Master Wukong, goodbye!"


    The Poison Lady and the Snake Furious Fairy, Tu Shan Yaya, and the love city Luo Lan came to Monkey King: "Master Wukong, let us play with you."


    Just as Monkey King wanted to answer, he suddenly seemed to feel something, and the unsound expression on his face also became serious: "En? How long hasn''t this happened! It seems that I can''t play with you anymore, I have to leave. "


    "What happened? Brother Wukong! Do you want us to help?" It was the first time for Tu Shan Yaya and the others to see such a serious look on Sun Wukong''s face. They all became nervous and could make Sun Wukong so strong. All of them are discolored, and something must have happened.


    Sun Wukong did not answer, but instead waved his hand, Tu Shanhonghong, Liu Er and other females who had left appeared in front of him. The expressions of surprise became calm after seeing Sun Wukong, no need to guess. They also knew that it must be Monkey King who summoned them.


    "Hey hey~~ I just didn¡¯t play cards with you. I used the forced summoning. It¡¯s too exaggerated, right?" Liu Er looked at Monkey King with a speechless expression, only seeing his serious expression, he was slightly taken aback "Huh? You won''t be so stingy, are you? Angry? You can''t do anything about it, then I''ll try to play with you for a while."


    "Okay, don''t cheer those useless..." Monkey King glanced at his six ears and said to the women: "Some emergencies have happened, I have to leave, and the rest is left to you... Rong Rong, I''m really sorry, I originally wanted to solve the demon fox''s matter myself, but now it seems that you have to solve it yourself, but don''t kill it..."


    As he said, a ring flashed out of Monkey King¡¯s hand and handed it to Tu Shan Yaya beside him: ¡°This ring contains a trace of my strength. When you encounter a dangerous situation that you can¡¯t solve, take it. Come out and use it!"


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at Monkey King with a serious expression: "What happened? If you need my place, you can speak up."


    The Poison Lady also looked resolute: "Yes! If it''s for Master Wukong, I will not hesitate to die!"


    "It''s not as serious as what you said, but my wife has encountered some changes over there. I have to go back and save them... Don''t tell me, they are in danger after talking to you..." Monkey King said, and swiped in front of him. , The space was slowly torn apart under the gaze of Tu Shan Honghong and other women, forming a colorful light gate, and on the other side of the light gate, you can see the gate to another world, but there The space is densely covered with cracks and looks extremely unstable.


    Monkey King stepped into it, and Lei''s figure also turned into a stream of light followed by, and a voice that seemed like nothing echoed in each of their ears: "The next meeting may be hundreds of years later, you can You have to get along well, Ya Ya, Luo Lan, remember to eat delicious food and grow up quickly. When we meet next time, I hope you two will have grown into beautiful girls..."


    Looking at the disappearing light door in front of him, Tu Shan Yaya''s eyes widened, almost gritted her teeth and shouted: "Isn''t it? Just leave like this? What the hell! What the hell is it? A few hundred years later? Too irresponsible, right?"


    Huandu Luolan''s complexion was red and red: "Just...that''s it! What about the big girl..."


    Six ears looked dignified and looked at Tu Shan Honghong: "You can feel the breath in the light gate just now, right?"


    "Hmm..." Tu Shan Honghong''s pretty face, which hadn''t expressed his expression for a long time, also showed a deep worry: "It''s very strong...the powerful can''t be expressed in words... Goku..."


    Liu Er patted her shoulder, but smiled: "Don''t worry, that guy is so strong, he must be fine, but I don''t know, is it the legendary fairyland? There is more than one such terrifying breath, it is really up. I''ve seen..."


    "Fairy world?"


    All the girls were shocked when they heard this, but now they have nothing to worry about. They looked up at the sky one by one, folded their hands together, praying that Monkey King would return safely.


    The shattered universe is dark and terrifying, and the space is full of cracks, a tragic sight that will not crack, making people feel trembling.


    The divine thunder that rained down in the void illuminates the space here, and can vaguely see the hostility and confrontation of the two parties, each of them terrifying and shocking, making the space of this world unstable.


    As for the planets and creatures, they have long been destroyed. In this world, there is only the vast space that is about to shatter.


    Kaguya Ji pushed away the poison island that was supporting her, and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with her left hand. She stared coldly at the front, with a thick intent to kill, and a hair fluttering behind her, looking like Madness is like a demon, and it is in sharp contrast with the thirteen figures opposite, Yuxuanang, Xianfeng Dao bone, like a person in the banished fairy.


    This allows normal people to think at a glance that the team made up of all stunning beauties is definitely the villain, and the opposite is the savior who saves the world and the people.


    Morgana looked solemn and puzzled: "This mother is really evil. I didn''t expect that there will be thirteen source realm masters here. What is going on? It''s not that all the source realm masters dare not dare. Set foot in other people¡¯s world? Otherwise, there will be a danger of being swallowed. Why do they... why come together?"


    "Why, are you very confused?" A handsome man on the opposite side, surrounded by purple gods, walked out of the air, and with every step he took, the space under his feet was shattered because of his terrifying power. One point: "This is not all thanks to you hunters, so we have to hug us..."


    On the opposite side was another creature with a plump body like a woman stepping forward: "I didn''t believe it very much before, but I didn''t expect that there will be you aliens targeting hunting masters. What are they called... true? My world lord''s... right?"

 2124 Chapter 56 Crisis

    On the opposite side was another creature with a plump body like a woman stepping forward: "I didn''t believe it very much before, but I didn''t expect that there will be you aliens targeting hunting masters. What are they called... true? My world lord''s... right?"


    The figure of this creature can be said to be slim and fit, plump and hot, perfect without a trace of flaws, from the back, both men and women will probably be hooked into a fire, because this is too perfect. It''s so popular that even people who are ruthless and desireless will be hooked out of the fire.


    However, if you look at it from the front, people will scream, because this creature with a peerless figure and resembling a woman has no facial features, and her round head is as clean as her figure. 1 Innocent.


    Isn''t this too violent?Why does a person with such a height-defying figure have no facial features and grow into such a shape?


    Morgana stared at the front of Hun, and swallowed her saliva unscrupulously: "Madan, what kind of evil is this? This figure makes my old lady drool a bit!"


    Kyle glanced at his sister, full of contempt: "Because you are a lesbian!"


    Morgana immediately glared at him: "Damn! You are really my sister, my old lady''s bad hobby has already been corrected by my Wukong! Do you dare to say that you are not tempted after seeing this enchanting figure? This thing is really a bit evil! It seems to be a special world lord, do you want to take it back and give it to Wukong? He must be happy when he sees it."


    Yayu glanced at Morgana, and said coldly: "You really are Wukong''s good wife, do you want to catch an evildoer and send it home?"


    Queen Morgana¡¯s words were as strong and modest as ever: "Anyway, there are so many sisters in the family that she is not worse than her. Maybe I will catch her and give her to Wukong. When he is happy, he will reward the old lady... "


    "Cough cough~~" The other women were choked by Morgana''s powerful words. This woman really dared to say anything.


    Kaguya Ji darkened her face and stared at Morgana: "You shut up, have you forgotten the reservedness of the woman I taught you?"


    Morgana looked at Kaguya Ji with concern: "Ahem, eldest sister, don¡¯t be angry, you are hurt now, it¡¯s not good if you hurt your origin, and I¡¯m just this character, change It can¡¯t be changed, you don¡¯t know."


    "I said you guys have enough trouble?" The unidentified realm master with the enchanting figure couldn''t bear it, and shouted in vain. The shocked space was''kakaka'' and cracked and expanded tens of thousands of miles: "All this time You are still in the mood to make jokes, don''t you put us in your eyes?"


    With a stomping, the void shattered, and the advanced rules of destruction spread, turning into a storm of destruction space and shattering towards Morgana and the others...


    "Madan, another master of high martial arts!!" As soon as the master of evildoer made a move, the original aura of that horror made Morgana scream in shock: "This is unscientific! Sisters, nothing Stop it, ask Wukong for help, or you will be exploded if you are properly done!"


    Shocked and shocked, the five girls of Kaguya Ji, Morgana, Kyle, Poison Island Suiko, and Crow Feather suddenly formed a V-shaped formation, with Morgana in front, the injured Kaguya Ji and Poison Island Suiko on both sides Later, Crow Feather and Kyle were in the middle, one by one shot their original powers in their palms, linking them to the backs of the people in front of them, the five of them merged into one in an instant, but they listened to Morgana¡¯s sigh of relief. The black light wave of destruction in his hand surged rapidly, forming a dark ball of destruction light, and threw it towards the space shattering storm that swept through destruction...


    At the moment when the two collided, the destructive light ball exploded, and the terrifying power instantly shattered the space of millions of miles.


    And Morgana and the others were shaken upside down for hundreds of thousands of miles in the explosion storm before they stabilized their bodies.


    It''s just that each of them has been seriously injured.


    Morgana wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, her face was filled with deep shock: "I rely on ~ I defeated the five of us together with one move, is this the high martial master who is so awesome?"


    Dudao Kongzi''s face was solemn: "Although we have reached the level of Zhongwu, we are only one level away from the master of Gaowu, but it is a world of difference. It is really lucky that we have not been killed by a single shot."


    Morgana was depressed: "This is unscientific. In other people''s worlds, can the Origin Realm Master display his full strength?"


    Ya Yu said solemnly: "If the other party doesn''t suppress it, maybe we can... We can''t resist a high martial master, let alone the 13 of them teaming up. It will take some time for Li Wukong to arrive. Summoned to resist for a while, she is Wukong¡¯s Zanpaku. She can borrow some of Wukong¡¯s power and should be able to win the time for Wukong to come..."


    This is the same for the other party when thinking about countermeasures.


    "Let''s shoot together. I heard that there is an extremely terrifying world lord behind them. They must not let them summon that person!" The Junyi man suddenly said, his expression resolutely fierce, it seems that they are very towards Hui Yeyi The guy has a lot of understanding.


    "Ok!"


    The thirteen realm masters nodded at the same time, spread out their figures in thirteen directions and surrounded Hui Ye and the five others, sealing all their retreat.


    The thirteen realm masters simultaneously released their original divine might, it was so terrifying, it was just a moment, the already crumbling world broke like a bubble with a pop, and returned to the embrace of nothing.


    There is no light, no space and time, nothing, there is nothing but chaos.


    At the same time, thirteen waves of destruction shot out from the hands of the thirteen world masters simultaneously, covering all five women including Morgana...


    The majestic and mighty voice also sounded--


    "Goodbye, real world masters, you have hunted so many world masters. It is time to feel satisfied and proud. It is time to withdraw from the stage of history! What qualifications do we have created for the ants created by us? The Lord goes hand in hand!!"


    The invincible Destroy Lightwave has completely sealed off Kaguya Ji and the others, and they are inevitable. In such a situation, you can only resist with all your strength. If you can''t, you will die!


    One shot made Hui Yeji and the others incapable of fighting, not to mention that the thirteen world masters shot at the same time, which basically extinguished their little hope of survival.


    At this moment, Morgana was very helpless: "Not even time to summon Hongling, these original world masters are so cruel. They fly wild geese all day long, and are finally blinded by the wild geese. Wukong, the old lady is for you. A glorious sacrifice, you have to avenge my old lady!"

 2125 Chapter 57 You should respect me as...

    "What are you calling?" Yayu glared at Morgana: "Even if we are dead, Wukong can reverse time and space and bring us back to life..."


    Morgana heard this and suddenly said: "That''s right! Sorry, sorry, I was too nervous but I forgot about it, hehehe~~You thirteen bastards, dare to shame us, waiting to be beaten by our man. Come! And that enchanting bitch with a hot body, the old lady will come back, and you will have to choke your microphone..."


    At the same time as the sound fell, the thirteen beams of destruction were approaching, dispelling the eternal darkness here...


    The original defensive wall arranged by the five women of Morgana, supported only two seconds, and burst into pieces...


    "Although it can be resurrected, but I am really unwilling..." Yayu whispered to himself, his eyes were covered by a vast expanse of destruction light...


    "It''s over..." Junyi''s young master indifferently looked at the five women who had been shrouded in the light of obliteration, with both hands behind him, as if they were about to kill only five trivial ants.


    The light of obliteration was formed by the integration of thirteen original masters using the rules of''obliteration''. The only realm master of martial arts could not even resist the advanced rules of''obliteration'' of a high martial master, let alone ten. The fusion of the three original world masters has resulted in the''eradicating light'', which is almost dead and there is no possibility of luck.


    But accidents happen suddenly at the moment you think you are winning.


    The obliterating light that covered several miles suddenly trembles irregularly, shrinking and shrinking at an astonishing speed, but in a moment, it has disappeared, and a palm appeared in front of the thirteen world masters. , The light of obliteration formed by the fusion of their thirteen source world masters, was actually absorbed by this palm.


    "who is it?!!"


    At this moment, the thirteen source realm masters were all dignified and shouted, but that was the light of obliteration from their thirteen source realm masters, even if the high martial realm masters were irradiated by it, to the effect There is also the possibility of being severely wounded or obliterated underneath, and now it is completely absorbed by the person who suddenly appeared with one hand, how are they not surprised!


    "Haha~~ You really came in time, Goku!" Morgana looked at the familiar figure in front of her, hugged him from behind with a look of excitement, and took the big pair of her in front of Hungarian unscrupulously. Li rubbed his back: "My old lady thought it was dead this time!"


    When Hui Ye Ji and the four daughters saw Monkey King arrived in time, their hanging hearts finally let go, but they were much more stable than Morgana, and they did not act like her exaggeration.


    Sun Wukong looked at the same level, and the reality of the thirteen origin masters was already clear to Hungary: "Thirteen origin masters, three high martial masters, five Chinese martial masters, and five low martial masters. The battle is really not small, and the bastard Yuanmie really likes to block me."


    When Hui Yeji and the others heard it, they all showed surprise: "Among them are three high martial realm masters? And this matter is still related to Yuan Mie?"


    "Who else can anyone besides him? Yuan Mie already knows that I have entered the way of the dimension, so I told these original world masters some of my information, so that they can unite and add obstacles to me, delay my growth rate, good luck If you don¡¯t, you can still shame me; unfortunately, he miscalculated. The dimensional way I cultivated is very different from the dimensional gods he understands. Your natal source orbs are in my dimensional. In the Tao, wanting to reach your side is just a matter of thought, otherwise you will really have to be calculated by him this time."


    Toxic Island Kongzi was delighted when he heard the words: "So you have reached this level? We thought it would take some time for you to get to us."


    "You go back first, these guys will leave it to me."


    When the five girls heard this, none of them said anything to stay to help, because they knew very well that staying would only hinder Monkey King. When they were not there, Monkey King did not need to be restrained and could do a great job.


    They have absolute confidence in the strength of Monkey King. If the Dimensional God can''t handle so many dozen world masters, is it still the Dimensional God?Although Monkey King is only the novice stage of the Dimensional God, he is still the Dimensional God.


    "You are the messenger behind the real world lord that the adult said?" The enchanting realm lord looked at Monkey King with a breathtaking breath: "I heard that you are very strong, just want to face us alone. Is the realm master too arrogant?"


    However, Monkey King ignored her question, and looked at her enchantingly perfect figure and exclaimed: "You are really perfect in figure. This is how you were when you were born? But as a master, you can transform the world. Everything, can you become a little more normal, at least have facial features and hair or something? This faceless image with a big bald head, I look a little painful."


    The enchanting realm master snorted slightly: "This seat is a noble original creature. How can it be comparable to low and lowly human beings like you? To become a human is not to surrender your status!"


    Monkey King smiled: "That''s right. It''s like human beings don''t want to transform into dogs. It''s just like being said to be a lowly and lowly creature. It really makes me a little unhappy."


    "Then let''s fight! You have gone astray. The''true self'' shouldn''t exist. Today, let us end it here!"


    The thirteen realms of shocking weather rushed forward, and the destructive power released by the repeated overlaps could no longer be expressed in words.


    If you are still in a one-dimensional world now, then this one-dimensional world is probably destroyed in a flash.


    It''s just that in this world of''nothing'', there is nothing to destroy.


    "Thirteen realm masters, yes, since I entered the dimensional path, I have never played a game happily. Today, I can use you to practice hand skills. So, you have to strengthen the court. Don¡¯t be killed by me in a while~"


    With that said, Monkey King released all the breath of his untransformed self. In an instant, even the space of "Nothing" trembles violently, stepping out, and hearing the sound of "Bang", this world of nothingness It trembled again, as if he couldn''t bear this step and was about to collapse, the power of the world was overwhelming, and the gods trembled.


    "This...this...this breath...!!!"


    The thirteen world masters all changed their colors at this moment, and their faces were shocked and amazed: "Super...Super Martial World Master! You...you turned out to be Super Martial World Master?!!!"


    "Super Martial Realm Master? No, no, no...you should respect me as the God of Dimension!"

 2126 Chapter 58 This is the Gap

    "The God of Dimension?!!!"


    The thirteen world masters lost their voices in horror. As the masters of one world, they naturally knew what the dimensional gods meant.


    Only after the shock, the high martial master who had a perfect body like a monster immediately retorted: "Impossible! Watching your breath is just the master of the super martial level, how could it be the god of the dimension, you Don¡¯t be alarmist here. If it is the God of Dimension, it is more than yours? The God of Dimension stands on top of all realm masters, even thousands of super martial realm masters, in front of him, it is just easy to destroy , At your level, would you still want to trick me into waiting? Really we can''t do it without seeing the world?"


    "Uh~ well, what you are saying really makes sense." Sun Wukong looked serious: "Compared to the dimensional god of complete body, I really have a long way to go. But now it''s useless to say this. , Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you to wait, let us have a good fight!"


    Monkey King kicked out, Wuzhi World shook, his figure flashed in front of a high martial realm master, and a fistless punch suddenly slammed out, but it was carrying a world-destroying power. .


    How big is the gap between Gaowu and Chaowu?When Monkey King''s punch blasted out, it was already clear to his chest.


    Even if the master of Gaowu''s whole body is added to the original source, the endless secret pattern rules are strengthened, as a defense, under the fist of Monkey King, he burst into pieces with a smashing posture, which can be described as vulnerable!


    In the sound of''rumbling'', everything was destroyed, completely showing the ultimate strength, the aesthetics of violence.


    The realm masters all around were shocked by this grandeur, one by one, and their mood was unstable.


    They have thought that Chaowu Realm Master should be very strong, as powerful as the gap between Gaowu Realm Master and Zhongwu Realm Master; but they did not expect that they took it for granted, the full defense of Gaowu Realm Master , Can''t resist a casual punch from a high martial master?


    With just one punch, the Gaowu Realm Master was blasted through all the defenses by Monkey King, and then he spouted a mouthful of blood.


    "Let''s go together!" Junyi''s young master shouted, directly burning his own source power, ready to fight to the death.


    See the terrifying power of Monkey King''s punch.He no longer has the slightest chance of being fortunate. Only by burning his source power and fighting to the death can he have a chance of life.


    In the Monkey King¡¯s world, Kaguya Ji and other women looked at the picture in the sky before her, but she listened to Morgana excitedly and directly exploded with a swear word: "Fuck~ This punch is so powerful! Goku! You! A man who deserves to be an old lady! What a fuck! Kill those bastards! Teach them to behave properly...No, be a god!"


    Xue Nu glanced at Morgana and frowned slightly: "Watch carefully, don''t make a noise."


    "This...is this Wukong''s strength? It''s terrible!!" Li Maozhen looked at the screen, and Sun Wukong shot a high martial master to the end of the world with a punch, opening her mouth slightly. Beautiful eyes widened.


    And just joined the family, Ji Ruxue and other women, who have not fully seen the strength of Monkey King, all have this expression, and the excited breathing is a little quick, the pretty face is flushed, and the style of that punch. It''s too strong and handsome.


    "Where is this?" Xiao Wu curled his lips and said: "This is just the normal state of Brother Wukong. He hasn''t transformed yet. After the transformation, Brother Wukong is handsome!"


    "Transformation?..." Kuanglan looked forward to: "I really want to see Master Wukong''s demeanor when he is transformed!" In fact, she had already gone hunting the World Origin Pearl with her other daughters, but in Huiye After Ji and the others returned to the world of Monkey King, they were afraid that other sisters would encounter the same situation as them, so they called back all the sisters who went out to hunt Yuanzhu.


    Otherwise, if the other sisters also encountered several original realm masters in a joint ambush, Sun Wukong was dealing with other realm masters, but there would be no way to rescue them.


    "There will be opportunities in the future, but I should not be able to see it now..." The goddess'' voice is soft, and just hearing the voice gives people a sense of redemption. This voice is really soft and beautiful: "These thirteen source masters There is not yet the ability to transform Wukong into shape."


    "That''s really a pity." Yan Lingjiao was a little disappointed.


    Liang opened her cute little mouth wide and said, "The world space is gone, this battle is too exaggerated? Is this the battle between God and God? It''s exciting! I can become that way too. Is it awesome?"


    The goddess said softly: "Don''t think about the level of Wukong, but the level of other world masters is okay!"


    Liangyou heard the words, his eyes gleamed: "Really, I really look forward to it!"


    Ru Yan and the others also all have a fascinating expression: "I really want to become like that quickly, then I can help Brother Wukong..."


    Morgana said carelessly: "Don''t worry, our sisters have gained a lot this time, enough for each of you to gain a god position."


    Xuan Shuang and other women''s eyes lit up, and they looked forward inexplicably...


    outside world.


    The remaining twelve realm masters burned their origins together, and the horrible aura turned into twelve soaring pillars that burst above their heads, forming a sky curtain constructed by the origin power, on which the forbidden rule god pattern flashed. Exudes absolute banning power.


    It seems that they are very clear that they will definitely not be able to defeat Monkey King in the competition of strength, so they want to unite the power of everyone to suppress Monkey King in the form of a seal, so that they may still have a slight chance of winning.


    It¡¯s just that their actions obviously made Monkey King very upset: "I said you guys, don¡¯t play these boring tricks with me, come and accompany me for a big fight! The collision of punches and punches can be called a fight! I am satisfied, and I can leave you a trace of good will!"


    "Huh! Who loses and who wins is not necessarily true!" A Chinese martial arts master hummed coldly, spouting blood, almost burning all his source power, facing the super martial master, as the Chinese martial arts master How dare he keep a trace of his hand?


    "Oh~ the tone is not too small!" Monkey King smiled, and he shouted out: "Don''t you know that in the face of absolute strength, all tricks are useless?"


    A roar was written off, and the terrifying pillar of divine power also rushed up from Monkey King''s body, and in a flash, it bombarded the newly formed Yuanli Sky Screen above his head.


    In the rumbling sound of the sky, the Yuanli sky curtain was directly blasted out of a sky cave.

 2127 Chapter 59 Sealing the Sky

    Five realm masters of low martial arts spewed out a mouthful of blood, and their faces were pale and soft; while the five masters of middle martial arts also spurted a mouthful of blood, they were crumbling, but fortunately they didn''t fall, they just didn''t have the ability. The canopy of the seal above the head is maintained.


    The Great Martial Master with a perfect figure wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and only supported the sealed sky with another Great Martial Master, and his face without facial features showed amazement: "Is this the Super Martial Master? !" Turning his head to look at the other side of the Gaowu Realm Master: "We...can win?"


    This high-strength world master is a humanoid creature with a head like a crocodile but with double horns and dragon beards. He is covered with black scales that are defensive and shocking. The breath is shocking and exudes immortal power: "Difficult! Their source power is almost exhausted Now it¡¯s been hit hard again. For a while, I won¡¯t be able to count on them anymore. Hold on, and absolutely can¡¯t let this sealed canopy be broken. Our hope lies in it!"


    The perfect body of the high martial arts master nodded slightly, just looking at the five low martial arts masters who had almost lost their combat effectiveness, and the five Chinese martial arts masters who had been hit hard. They were silent for a while, because they had no faces. I don''t know what she is thinking.


    The world masters are theoretically possessors with immortal bodies. Even if they are fatally wounded, as long as the Origin Orb is intact, they are not injured. It is just that in order to jointly use the sealed sky curtain, they almost exhausted all the original power in the body. , So it is impossible to recover from the injury immediately.


    So now the only ones who can fight are those three Gaowu world masters.


    As for the low martial arts world master, in front of the super martial arts world master, in addition to providing some source of energy, in front of the super martial arts world master is not even qualified to fight.


    And without the support of the five low martial masters, the other five Chinese martial masters were also injured. The newly formed seal canopy was once again hit by a powerful blow from Monkey King. Now it has begun to collapse, which makes suffering The expressions of the two masters of the high martial arts who were struggling to support slightly changed: "No, the sealed sky is about to be broken!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come!" A thunderous shout spread all over, and the streamer flashed. The master of Gaowu who was punched out of the horizon by Monkey King had already flashed here, and saw his hands high. Lifting it high, the source of the sky blasted out, blending into the sealed sky, and it turned out that the cave that Monkey King had just broken was repaired on its own.


    Immediately, the three high-ranking realm masters seemed to have a sharp heart, and at the same time they pressed their hands down and screamed: "Feng!!"


    At this moment, this world of nothingness is silent, everything here is blocked under the shining of the sealed sky, the sound is deprived, light, darkness, etc., everything is deprived and blocked, In the silence, I saw the sealed sky curtain slowly descending from the top of my head, as if to seal the Monkey King below under its light.


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly, and slammed a punch at the top of his head. The Destroy Fist Jin beam instantly bombarded the sealed sky, but it was shocking that Sun Wukong''s Destruction Fist was touching the seal. At the moment of the sky, it disappeared silently!


    With the addition of this last master of the high martial arts, this already formed sealed sky curtain has actually made a qualitative leap, and together with Monkey King''s Destruction Fist, it can be completely blocked.


    "This trick... is awesome!!" At this moment, even Monkey King was exclaimed. He really didn''t expect that any of the original world masters on the list of thirteen could easily kill him, even if it was. The same is true for the three masters of high martial arts, but he did not expect that these thirteen seem to be able to accompany him to move the tibia, and the combined attack can be comparable to what he wants in a normal state. .


    "In other words, their combined blow can be comparable to that of the Chaowu Realm Master..." Monkey King narrowed his eyes, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "This is interesting. ¡­"


    Just as Monkey King thought to himself, the sealed canopy was already overwhelmed, and the dazzling light had already blocked all sight...


    "Did you make it?"


    The thirteen world masters were all looking at the figure that had been suppressed by the sealed sky curtain, excited and excited, but also extremely nervous anticipation.


    However, in the next moment, the look of their nervous anticipation turned into shock and amazement, because they saw the same scene as when Monkey King appeared on the stage: they tried their best, and at the cost of hurting their own origin, they worked together to display the sealed sky. It was like being absorbed by a whale, and disappeared quickly. After disappearing to a certain extent, they finally discovered the source of the rapid disappearance of the sealed canopy. It was actually swallowed and sucked into the abdomen by Monkey King''s mouth.


    After tapping a full hiccup, Monkey King grinned: "Thank you for the hospitality, everyone is really good!"


    "This, this, this~~~~ He ate our sealed canopy...?!!!"


    The thirteen origin masters were all stunned and unbelievable.


    The perfect body of the Gaowu Realm Master looked mad and grabbed his big bald head with both hands: "Impossible!! This is impossible!! The sealing canopy that we used together can not really seal the Chaowu Realm Master, but at least It also has a suppressing effect, why? Why is it ineffective for you? Instead, you eat it? Eat the sealed canopy? This...it''s impossible!!!"


    "What''s impossible?" Sun Wukong''s expression was calm: "I told you before, I am the god of the dimension, maybe your sealed canopy can really achieve unexpected effects against other super martial masters, but Faced with me, the dimensional god who has a dimensional body, all the skills you activate are the energy that nourishes me to grow! Besides, the dimensional body is immune to all abnormal rules. You want to seal me? Isn¡¯t it a whimsical thing? The only way to defeat me is to defeat me from the front!"


    "You...you...you really are the god of dimension?!!!"


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, the three Gaowu world masters were so scared that their complexions changed greatly, and their figures flashed, and at the same time they moved closer together and looked at Sun Wukong vigilantly.


    Junyi¡¯s master of high martial arts has a solemn expression, and said to the two masters of high martial arts next to him: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this person to be so powerful, whether he is the god of the dimension or not, there is one thing we must admit, heyday Even if we can''t win, now we have very little power of the origin, there is no possibility of resistance anymore, we must withdraw immediately, otherwise only the origin will be taken away..."


    However, the realm master didn¡¯t say the words after the word ¡°¡±, suddenly his whole body was shaken, and he looked down in disbelief at the soft and delicate hand that had penetrated his own mouth...

 2128 Chapter 60 Betrayal

    "you?!!!"


    The other Gaowu Realm Master also looked at the slender hand that had penetrated his own Hungarian chamber, and while his eyes showed shock, endless anger was rising.


    "Rather than being robbed of your origin, how about giving the world origin to me?"


    A strange and beautiful voice sounded behind the two world masters, the perfect figure of the Gaowu world master stood behind them, but the two tender and white slender hands have penetrated through their hearts. To their hearts, and her little hand was shining with the same forbidden light as the previous seal of the sky.


    "You...you actually...betrayed us?!!!"


    The Gaowu Realm Master, who was covered in black scale armor, was full of anger. He did not expect that he did not die in the hands of the enemy, but would die under the betrayal of his companions.


    The anger burned his heart. He wanted to explode his source to vent his anger of being betrayed, but he was surprised to discover that the source of his body was already imprisoned, and he could no longer mobilize his remaining power.


    "Betrayal?" The perfect body master of Gaowu sneered: "We have never been a companion, so how can we betrayed? We only joined forces to survive, and now I only act to survive. , That''s it!"


    The handsome face of the Gaowu Realm Master sighed slightly: "The closure of the sky curtain, I did not expect that the move used to deal with the enemy in the previous moment, but the next moment it was used on us, the master of the source, do you think it has absorbed ours? Can Yuanyuan be able to win him? Stop thinking about resisting, let us go, and flee together is the best choice. This person is not something we can deal with..."


    "Huh~ How can you know if you don''t try?" The subject of Gaowu Realm, who is known as the master of the source of perfect body, was frantically excited: "I am already standing at the highest point of the Master of Gaowu, as long as I absorb the source of your class. With strength, it is possible to advance to the Super Martial World Master who is equal to him. When that happens, I will not lose to him! So, devote your strength to me!!"


    After the words fell, the master of Fengyuan was covered with a layer of weird golden gods, extending along the arm, and invading into the surrounding bodies of the two high martial masters...


    "I hate it! If we weren''t exhausted, how could we be tricked by you!!"


    The two masters of high martial arts roared in anger, but it was a pity that everything was in vain. The original power was almost exhausted, and they were attacked and banned. They now have no extra power to resist. Under the erosion of the golden god pattern, The bodies of the two high martial masters cracked and dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    And in the world of Monkey King.


    Yan Lingjiao and the other girls looked at the Monkey King who was not taking advantage of the mobile hand in the screen, and were very puzzled: "Why doesn''t Wukong take advantage of his hand? Now if he attacks, he will definitely be able to stop the Lord? Catch it all!"


    "Why do you want to do it?" Morgana asked back and said: "If the realm master is to be promoted, but the super martial realm master!"


    Kaguyaji''s eyes flashed with excitement: "As long as you kill the Super Martial Master, you will get a Super Martial Origin, and then the first Super Martial Master will be born among our sisters!"


    "Uh~~" Yan Lingjiao and the other new girls looked at the elder sisters with bright eyes around them. They were all a little speechless. They all knew Wukong''s intentions, but is this really good?I watched the other side advance regardless of...


    "Relax!" Morgana slapped Yan Lingjiao on the shoulder and smiled: "Even if the opponent is promoted to the Super Martial Master, it is absolutely impossible to be Wukong''s opponent, not to mention that Wukong can transform into several changes. The body, even more, bears the strength of the dimension. Furthermore, there is a difference between each level of the realm master. Even if the realm master is successfully promoted, he is just the most inferior super martial realm master."


    The Master of Feng Yuan looked at the Gao Wu Yuan Yuan in both hands, his excited Jiao body trembled slightly, and then looked at Monkey King vigilantly.


    Sun Wukong hugged Hungarian with both hands, as if watching a play:''Don''t be nervous, you are busy with you, I won''t use mobile hands!"


    As he said, he looked at the other ten realm masters of low and middle martial arts who were shocked, but they stretched out their right hand in vain, and the divine light surged, covering the whole body of the ten realm masters with a fist clenched. , Burst out a dazzling light, rolled up the divine power mist, with a''click'', the ten bodies cracked instantly under the constriction of the pupils of the master of Fengyuan, the expected blood did not splash, the ten bodies were just like this Transformed into the world''s source beads floating still.


    With a wave of Monkey King''s hand, ten World Source Orbs flew in front of the Master of Conferred Sources like this: "Hurry up and absorb refining, I look forward to your promotion to the Super Martial Realm Master!"


    However, the Master of Feng Yuan did not take any action, but looked at Monkey King vigilantly: "What do you... mean?"


    "What do you mean? Of course I want a super martial arts source. Among my wives, they are basically ordinary people. The physical body and even the realm are not enough. There is no way to absorb so many world source beads at once to advance to the super martial arts world master. It¡¯s not necessarily successful, it¡¯s time-consuming and dangerous, so I have to use you as a guinea pig."


    "Is that so... you will pay for your arrogance!" Fengyuan World Master''s voice was extremely indifferent, and she did not doubt the meaning of Monkey King''s words, but she had no choice, because if she didn''t do it, 100% Will die, but if you do, even if you lose it, with her ability to advance to the Super Martial Realm Master, it is always okay to escape, right?


    After figuring out the key, the Master of Conferred Sources is no longer worrying about the Monkey King on the side, just like this, starting from Diwu in front of him, and absorbing the world''s source beads...


    Seeing the Master of Conferred Sources absorbing the world¡¯s source beads very smoothly, his aura also grew a little bit, even Monkey King also let out a sigh of emotion: "As expected of the original creature, absorbing the origin of this world would have It''s so simple and smooth, it really is not comparable to the real self master."


    Because the true self master absorbing every world source orb is extremely dangerous, let alone absorbing the second one, because the power rules contained in each world source orb are different. The two are extremely repulsive, which is like the incompatibility of water and fire. It is not that difficult to merge into one.


    It is precisely because of this that Monkey King did not give his women a second world source pearl for them to absorb.


    However, Kaguyaji didn¡¯t really care about this, because she was originally a "lunatic". For strength, she was not even afraid of death. At the beginning, she did not hide from Monkey King and absorbed a few World Origin Orbs, but she was still successful. Now, I have to say, her talent is still good.

 2129 Chapter 61: Enchanting

    Naturally, there is a gap between human beings and original creatures, whether in realm or in the flesh. Therefore, there is a huge limit in absorbing the world''s source beads.


    Of course, some people may ask, the goddess in Qin Shimingyue is also the original creature, why not let her absorb the World Origin Orbs and advance to the super martial realm, instead of making an outsider cheaper?


    I can only say that the current goddess is just the master of the martial arts world, even if the 13 world source orbs wrapped in the master of the Fengyuan world are absorbed, it will not be able to advance to the master of the super martial arts.


    And only the world master who has reached the critical point of the high martial world master like the Fengyuan world master, after absorbing these world source beads, can it be promoted to the super martial god position.


    And it''s only possible, the Super Martial World Master can''t easily advance by absorbing the origins of a few high martial world masters.


    As the world source beads are absorbed by the master of the sealed source, her aura is getting stronger and stronger. The whole body is wrapped in the power of the source, and the gods are entangled, and in each of the gods, there seems to be A small world is evolving and taking shape again...


    After that, it was rippling in all directions again in an instant, and a miraculous scene appeared. The original "world of nothing" suddenly formed a space, spreading in all directions at an extreme speed...


    Then there was space and time. After the darkness, light came, the earth reappeared, and all things were created and revived...


    A whole new world is being created at an amazing speed...


    When this world is created intact, Fengyuan Realm Master can successfully overcome the barriers of Gaowu and enter the position of Super Martial God!


    It is a pity that when this Fang Chaowu world is about to be completed, it stops abruptly, and persists for only a moment. This newly created world is retracting at an even more alarming speed, and gradually enters the imminent world. The edge of collapse.


    And the Fengyuan realm master also spit out a mouthful of blood, the body of the source appears and disappears, and it will collapse and dissipate at any time...


    "Did you fail the promotion..."


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong, who had been waiting for an unknown number of days, showed a look of disappointment. If she fails, it means that she will also lose her first Super Martial Origin Orb.


    Thinking about it this way, it seems that the loss is a bit big, but that is three high martial arts source beads, five low and medium martial world source beads.


    "No, I can''t let her fail like this!" Monkey King waved his hand, and Hui Ye Ji instantly flashed beside him: "Give me as many source beads as there are."


    Kaguyaji didn''t say much, her slender hand stretched out, and the seven World Origin Orbs floated in a circle above her slender hand out of thin air: "This is just obtained recently. The other Origin Orbs are in Hong Ling... just her All failed, is it necessary to waste it on her again?"


    "She failed only because of her lack of origin. If she has enough origin, she should succeed, right? I have put my blood on you. Don''t let me down!"


    Monkey King said, with a wave of his hand, the seven World Origin Orbs immediately floated on top of the Conferred Source Realm Master''s head, injecting a steady stream of Origin Power into her body for her to absorb...


    And with the supplement of this source of power, the world that had collapsed was instantly stabilized, extending outward again, and gradually taking shape...


    And as the world of Fang Chaowu gradually became perfect, the master of Fengyuan realm reproduced a long flowing black hair on her bare head, and even her facial features gradually appeared on her face...


    This is not only the promotion of her god position, but also the evolution of her life level.


    However, at the final stage when the world of Fang Chaowu is about to be perfectly formed, it is impossible to make further progress. This world of Chaowu just cannot be perfectly shaped...


    Fengyuan Realm Master''s semi-finished strange face finally showed a look of unwillingness, only a step at the door, she can reach the dream state, such a failure, how can she be willing?


    "It''s going to fail..." Hui Yeji frowned slightly as she watched. This failure, isn''t her husband''s efforts in vain?An undisguised killing intent immediately appeared in her eyes. Before she failed, she had to recover a little loss. At least she had to regain her high martial arts pearl, not just like that.


    "Wait first..." Monkey King stretched out his hand to stop Kaguya Ji, who was about to do it, and stared at Fengyuan Realm Master: "Her failure seems to be due to a lack of understanding of the rules of super martial arts. Otherwise, it¡¯s really a big loss."


    With that said, Monkey King reached out and pointed at the brow of Fengyuan Realm Master, and shared a part of his own understanding of the super martial rules to her...


    In an instant, an incomparable breath of terror erupted from the body of the Fengyuan world master, causing the trembling of this world.


    And a pair of beautiful eyes that resemble the stars of autumn water are like the finishing touches, carved on the perfect face of the Fengyuan realm master, this face is too perfect, perfect like her The perfect figure is average, speechless to describe.


    The moment she closed her eyes and opened her eyes, the world that could not have been traveled was instantly forged into perfection, forming a real super martial world.


    The Fengyuan Realm Master gave Monkey King a light look, and then immediately retracted her gaze. She did not say thankful for Monkey King¡¯s help, but waved her hand gently, and the space in front of her instantly turned into a clear mirror. With the perfect face inside, the eyebrows frowned slightly: "I didn''t expect that I would turn into a human... so ugly!"


    "Chou Chou... Chou?!!!"


    Sun Wukong listened to the low voice of Fengyuan Realm Master, and looked at her with a strange expression. With Nima''s perfect face and body, why would you say''ugly''?


    "I''m paralyzed, this woman is too good at pretending, my old lady is going out and grabbing her face!" Morgana, who is in the Monkey King world, looked at the worldly beauty in the picture, and shouted with a frantic expression. It''s not that her sisters are holding her, she really wants to go out and put it into action.


    It''s just that Sun Wukong looked at the very dissatisfied look of the Fengyuan Realm Master. She has always seen humans as tiny ants, thinking that if they become humans, they will feel lost.


    So now she suddenly became a human, it was like she suddenly changed from a superior race to a lowly puppy that she looked down on and despised, and she was naturally a little unacceptable in her heart.


    In this regard, Monkey King had to sigh with emotion: "Sure enough, he is the master of the evildoer, even his eyes are so evil..."


    After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Fengyuan Realm Master finally fixed his gaze on Sun Wukong. There was no gratitude, and some were just cold: "Your goal has been achieved. If you want my origin, come and get it!"

 2130 Chapter 62 Monkey King vs Feng Yuan

    After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Fengyuan Realm Master finally fixed his gaze on Sun Wukong. There was no gratitude, and some were just cold: "Your goal has been achieved. If you want my origin, come and get it!"


    Ordinary people would definitely think that she didn''t know what was good or what was going on when ordinary people heard the words of Fengyuan Realm Master, because if there was no Monkey King, let alone being promoted to the Super Martial God position, she would have died now.


    But after thinking it carefully, it is still understandable, because Sun Wukong has explained his original intention from the beginning, helping her only to get the origin of super martial arts, how can the master of Fengyuan be grateful?


    Monkey King didn''t say much, he directly released all his aura in his normal state, and in a flash became extremely violent, shaking this space and time.


    Feeling the terrifying aura of Monkey King, the Master of Fengyuan also became extremely solemn. She would not underestimate her opponent because she was promoted to Master of Super Martial Arts. Since Monkey King dared to help her succeed in the promotion, she should have absolute certainty to defeat her. It is.


    But it was impossible to shrink back, and she didn''t want to shrink back. There was only one battle.


    The terrifying aura that was no worse than Monkey King also burst out from her body. The collision of the auras of the two super martial masters immediately caused the newly formed super martial world to make a violent roar, causing the planets that had just been created to vanish in an instant. , But the space has not collapsed. Obviously, the space in the super-wu world is much stronger than the space in the middle and high-wu world.


    Words are no longer needed at this time. The two figures just flashed together and collided together, their fists shocked the world, and the terrifying fists burst, their power was unparalleled, and the space shook the space with extreme ripples.


    However, in a second, hundreds of thousands of punches have been blasted, which is terrifying.


    Although the master of Fengyuan is a woman, how can the original creature be inferior to men as the master of the super martial arts?The wind of her fists shocked the world, drove the billowing order of gods, and triggered the rules of this world. Every blow of her fist carried the power of destroying the world.


    At this moment, her world is her own absolute realm, and in her own world, she is like having an undefeated BUFF blessing.


    She was glowing all over, shaking the sky with every blow.


    The terrifying collision made the world sway and sway, and the fist burst out of ruinous brilliance, surging all around, but it could not shake the world without the slightest, and the space remained unbreakable.


    Because this world belongs to the absolute domain of the Conferred Source Realm Master, breaking this realm space is equivalent to breaking the Conferred Source Realm Master''s domain.


    But the current Fengyuan world master is at the same level as Monkey King, so how easy is it to be broken?


    In the endless void, you can''t see the figure clearly, you can only hear the horrible roar and collision. Their speed is so fast that they can''t be seen clearly. They can only feel the collision on this side of the endless universe for a while. On the other side, there was a shocking roar.


    And every collision caused the surrounding galaxies to burst and dissipate into endless dust!


    The collision between the two was stalemate, and it lasted for several hours and neither of them was able to take advantage of the other party. Their current strengths are extremely similar, and their fighting consciousness has reached the culmination. For a while, there is no way to tell the winner. Come.


    boom!~~


    Monkey King and Fengyuan Realm Master once again collided together, and the divine light enveloping both of them exploded and dissipated at the same time, and appeared.


    Monkey King''s expression is still extremely cold, his breath is long, still as calm and indifferent as before, and he can''t see the limit at all.


    The Fengyuan Realm Master''s face was extremely heavy, his fists glowed, and the runes of the rules of destruction were wrapped around, exuding immortal power, breathing slightly, making her Feng 1 Man before Hun a beautiful scenery.


    The two played against each other for several hours, and although no one hurt anyone, the Fengyuan realm master knew very well that she was already dazzled by her aura, and she fell in love.


    Monkey King backed up two steps and moved a little away from Feng Yuan. His eyes flashed with excitement. He looked at Feng Yuan Master and laughed happily: "Yes! It''s not bad! Haha~~ It''s been a long time since I played so happy. As expected of the Super Martial Realm Master, he was able to fight me to such a level, haha~~ Happy! Happy!¡±


    "Huh! You have the ability to seize my origin, but it is far from enough!" The Fengyuan world master looked at Monkey King, but sneered.


    "It is true that we are all at the level of the master of the high martial arts. Although you are not as good as me, if you want to distinguish the victory or defeat, or even seize your source orb, you may not be able to achieve it after a few hundred years..." Sun Wukong looked at Feng. The source world master smiled: "Although I am warlike, I don''t have so much time to fight with you for hundreds of years. I have been very satisfied with these few hours. Now, it is time to end, but watch Because you gave me a good fight, I will give you a chance to choose..."


    "What do you want to say?" Fengyuan Realm Master looked at Monkey King indifferently.


    "Take me a trick, if you can fight again, I will let you go, if not, surrender to me!"


    "One move? Surrender?" Fengyuan Realm Master looked at Monkey King with a mocking expression, but his heart was a little moved: "Isn''t he yet to show his true strength? How dare he threaten to defeat me with one move? With a sneer, he said: "Maybe you still have hidden strength, but want my dignified original creature to yield to humans? Impossible!"


    Monkey King looked at the Fengyuan Realm Master, but he smiled: "You seem to understand what I mean. The surrender I said is not to let you be my servant, but to let you jump to work under my command. So, do you understand?"


    "What''s the difference? Don''t talk nonsense, fight if you want to fight, only die!" Fengyuan Realm Master''s expression was cold, and he never wavered.


    In her opinion, the big deal is dead, and it is impossible to want her to succumb to others!


    Monkey King sighed: "It''s really troublesome. If you use the same level of strength to talk to you, you can''t hear it at all. Then let you see for yourself the huge gap between you and me!"


    When the Fengyuan master heard this, she became extremely vigilant in an instant. She had also expected that Monkey King dared to help her advance, naturally with the absolute means he believed to be.


    And Monkey King also instantly reduced his terrifying aura, silently, his body surface was covered with a layer of red origin, and his original black hair also turned into red in a flash, and quickly stretched...


    The arms of the arms also grew short and thick red hair under the cover of the red origin, which looked burly and majestic, and exuded a breathtaking aura invisibly.


    At this moment, Sun Wukong''s originally "mild" aura suddenly became extremely violent and fierce, and the expression in his eyes became extremely sharp and indifferent. Apart from indifference, there was no other emotional fluctuations. People can''t help but fear and panic...

 2131 Chapter 63: Absolute Strength

    "Transformed...transformed!!"


    "Ah! ~ Is this the posture of Wukong after transforming? It''s so cool! It''s so cool!"


    In Monkey King''s world, Yan Lingjiao and other women looked at the screen, and Monkey King''s red hair fluttering in her face turned red with excitement.


    "This kind of Goku... is really charming..." Esdes held his face in both hands, acting like a nympho: "Goddess, don''t you say that Wukong will not transform? Now he is the first stage of transformation?"


    The face of the goddess remained unchanged, still so gentle and kind: "I didn''t expect Wukong to help her break through to the super martial god position, but this is not Wukong''s super game transformation, but the spirit of martial arts, and the strength is directly violent. A hundredfold."


    "Hundred-fold increase?!!!" Asides and the others heard the words, their eyes widened: "Super Martial Realm Master, is increasing a hundredfold, this...how strong is this?!!!"


    The goddess shook her head: "I don''t know much, because I''m just the master of the Chinese martial arts.


    The Fengyuan Realm Master looked at the Monkey King not far in front of him, his face had become more solemn, even though the aura of Monkey King after the transformation did not show the explosive violent violent as before, but became extremely calm, even She couldn''t feel a trace of breath leaking, but because of this calmness, she felt extremely terrifying. The Monkey King who was terrified at this time had far surpassed her, beyond her ability to perceive it.


    However, Feng Yuan did not have a look of fear and worry, instead he showed a look of relief: "It turns out that you still hide this power, which is really amazing! I just think that you want to defeat it with this degree. Am I? That¡¯s too high for you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the body of Fengyuan Realm Master suddenly soared, but in an instant, his height reached millions of feet, and that figure of heaven and earth, the Monkey King at this moment is not as good as an ant under her feet, it is simply Small as dust.


    And her breath also skyrocketed at this time, and she actually stabilized Monkey King''s head. On top of her head, behind her, and all around, there were the moon blades of gods shining unpredictably with eternal invincibility. , Shaking the world.


    "I knew that as the master of the super martial arts world, how could he not have any special skills to press the bottom of the box!" Monkey King looked at the two Optimus Prime-like legs in front of him, but smiled, without the slightest accident, as a super Martial World Master, if Feng Yuan didn''t have this ability, it would be strange.


    "It''s just that I don''t know if you can improve again?" Monkey King''s figure flashed, and in an instant he appeared in the same place as Feng Yuan''s eyes. The red power of the whole body was agitated in vain. In an instant, the Monkey King''s side was floating. The red long hair burst up and fluttered like a madman. With the spirit possessed, Monkey King transformed into a super-one posture again!


    "you you you?!!!!"


    At this moment, the Fengyuan Realm Master was really shocked by the terrifying aura of Monkey King, and in the state of the spirit of a hundred times the strength, he became one more, and his strength increased fifty times!


    How strong is fifty times a hundred times?It is impossible to estimate.


    At this moment, Fengyuan Realm Master¡¯s complexion had begun to turn pale, and his body trembled as he vigorously maintained the world that was about to be burst by Monkey King¡¯s terrifying aura, but this could only delay the world¡¯s collapse. Space The cracks are still spreading around the world at an alarming rate...


    When this world completely collapsed, as the master of the super martial world, although she would not be killed, she would definitely suffer severe damage.


    The power of the Monkey King now skyrocketing is simply too terrifying, and the terrible is so terrible that the Fengyuan master can''t bear it.


    If Sun Wukong''s strength has skyrocketed from a normal state by a hundred times, and the master of the source world is 120 times, then the power of Monkey King once again skyrocketed by 50 times in a state of a hundred times, and he is already a source world. The height is far beyond the reach of the Lord.


    Because even if it doubles in a hundred times the state, it is far from the Conferred Source Realm Master can match. She is twenty times more powerful than Monkey King, only twenty times in the normal state, and after a hundred times. The multiplier of the state of transformation cannot be compared.


    This is the horror of transforming into a super game after the spirit possesses. Its multiple growth is not calculated from the basic multiple, but from the superposition after the spirit possesses.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, no realm master''s body can withstand such a terrifying increase, even the supreme physical body of the super martial realm master is not good. If it has changed, there is only one end, and it is directly increased. Excessive power burst into death!


    But Monkey King is not in this list, because his god status is not a super martial realm master at all, but a dimensional god. He who possesses a dimensional body can withstand the skyrocketing increase of such terrifying power.


    This is one of the horrors of the dimensional body that only the god of dimensionality can possess, because its characteristic itself is to accommodate all the power blessings of all dimensions. The two transformations of Monkey King are compared with the power blessing of the entire dimensional world. , It''s just a drop in the bucket. Although his dimensional body is not perfect, he is already on a scale, and he still has this ability.


    Seeing Feng Yuan bowing slightly, trying his best to keep his world from bursting, and gritted his teeth to support the posture, Monkey King smiled flatly: "Why, at this level, you can''t support it? Then I. If you are transforming once, what shall you do?"


    "You... can you change again?!!!" Feng Yuan''s eyes widened, looking at Monkey King with a look of amazement. He felt that Monkey King''s breath rose again at an astonishing speed, but she immediately screamed in fright. Say: "Wait~~Wait~~Don''t change anymore!!!"


    However, Monkey King didn''t listen to her at all, and an inexplicable smile hung on the corner of his mouth: "I always hate equal parts, but like to crush. With absolute strength, crush opponents and make them surrender to fear!"


    "Boom!~~"


    His aura skyrocketed again, and Monkey King suddenly wrapped himself in a layer of red thunder and lightning condensed by the rules of divine power. During the crackling, the sound of a''click'' finally burst this Fang Chao in a very arrogant way in a flash. Wu world!


    Feng Yuan''s blood spurted out at the moment, and his body of millions of feet shrank rapidly, returning to the same size as Monkey King, and he fell to the ground weakly.


    After Monkey King showed a little bit of strength, the so-called Super Martial Realm Master was simply vulnerable.


    Looking at his own hands and feeling his own strength at this time, Monkey King finally showed a heart-to-heart smile on his face: "Unconsciously, it turns out that my strength has reached this level..."

 2132 Chapter 64 Retreat

    "Too...too amazing! The master of the Chaowu Realm is bursting with breath alone!"


    "It''s just super two? That super three, super four, super god... Oh my God! How powerful is Wukong!!"


    In the world of Monkey King, Morgana and other women were deeply shocked by the power of Monkey King. Although they had a certain understanding of Monkey King''s strength, after seeing it with their own eyes, they knew his true strength.


    "You deserve to be Lord Wukong, that''s amazing!" The two sisters Lem embraced each other, looking at the Monkey King in the picture, their eyes flashing with infinite worship.


    "This...is the power of God!"


    Uozhihualie and other women sighed from the heart, and there was an immense pride in their hearts. Can he not be proud of his man so good and powerful?


    "I''m giving you a chance to choose..." Monkey King looked at Fengyuan Realm Master, his eyes were cold, and the terrifying aura contained incomparable divine might. The dimensional way appeared above his head, and the dimensional worlds showed up in it: "Or Die, or surrender to me and blend into my dimensional way!"


    Feng Yuan looked at the dimensional worlds on top of Monkey King''s head, and he was shocked and shivered along with his beautiful body: "You...you...are you really the god of the dimension? No...this is..." In vain, she seemed to be in vain. Seeing something, his eyes suddenly widened: "You learned the way of the dimension from the realm master...? This...how is this possible!!!"


    "What''s impossible? Tell me your answer, I don''t want to ask again!" Monkey King looked at Fengyuan Realm Master, showing a trace of impatience in his emotions.


    "No... please... please calm down! I am willing! I am willing to join your subordinates, and I am willing to surrender to you!" At this moment, Feng Yuan faced the terrifying breath of Monkey King, and saw his dimensional way, and there was no resistance at all. heart of.


    If Sun Wukong were the master of the world, she would naturally not choose to surrender even if she died, because it was really a shameful thing, it was simply faceless.


    But surrendering to the Dimensional God, there is nothing to be ashamed of, because the realm master was originally under the control of the Dimensional God, and now he has just changed a master.


    Although the current master is much weaker than the original''master'', but the situation is stronger than that of people, does she have the right to refuse?The answer is yes.


    As for the loyalty to the original dimensional god?Don''t talk about it, there is no communication between the two, and the so-called relationship between superiors and superiors is just destined by nature, so how can there be loyalty?


    Therefore, if Feng Yuan simply abandons the original dimensional god, it will naturally not have the slightest burden in his heart.


    Seeing Feng Yuan finally lowered his arrogant head, Monkey King smiled with satisfaction. If there is no need, he really didn''t want to solve the Feng Yuan master. Of course, it was not because of the beauty of the other party. There were many beautiful women, so he would not care. this one.


    Of course, it is impossible for Monkey King to abandon his own principles because of the other''s appearance. People who violate their principles, even if they are beautiful, he will kill without hesitation.


    It¡¯s just that Feng Yuan, as the original creature, has a much stronger talent and talent than the world lord he has granted to the women, and has a wider space for growth. Naturally, the displayed combat power is not to be said. This is effective for helping him hunt the world¡¯s source pearls. Can greatly increase.


    The other party can do so, and he won''t have to push the flowers with his hands.


    With a thought in Monkey King''s heart, Feng Yuan''s body was instantly wrapped by the power of the source, and turned into a super martial art. The source shot was integrated into the Monkey King''s dimensional way, and the first super martial world belonging to the Monkey King''s dimensional way was born. ¡­


    However, because the world of Fengyuan has been destroyed, it takes a little more time to create a new world...


    Back in his own world, Monkey King was immediately surrounded and cheered by the girls, all of them were extremely passionate...


    After they calmed down a bit, Monkey King announced the business with a serious face: "I have to retreat for a period of time. During my retreat, you should not go hunting the World Yuanzhu again for the time being. Wait until I leave the customs, otherwise, if it is In the same trouble this time, I may not be able to help you immediately."


    Esdes looked curious: "Do you still need to retreat now? Don''t you just need to absorb the world source orbs and expand the world you control to become stronger?"


    "It is true, but for this incident, I suddenly thought of one thing. When confronting a strong enemy, I can''t be the slightest carelessness, otherwise the slightest flaw will lead to death. Although my ultimate strength is strong, but But you have to transform again and again before you can get it. Although it is cool, it is also a great drawback. If you start to encounter an existence far beyond me, I am afraid that I will be directly Killing, so this retreat, I will merge the ultimate power after my transformation into one, and maintain the strongest state at all times!"


    When the women heard the words, they felt the same. Huiye Jidai frowned and asked: "Apart from the Yuan Mie and the Dimensional God, is there a stronger existence than you now?"


    Monkey King looked serious: "Don''t underestimate this vast world. The dimensional world is endless. Above the super martial arts, there is also the lord of diversity. There is such a existence. Now I have to transform into the ultimate form to be able to fight. So I must maintain the strongest posture at all times. The strength gained from this time transformation is no longer desirable."


    All the women were shocked when they heard the words: "Above Chaowu, there is the Lord of Pluralism? What kind of existence is this Lord of Pluralism? Can it compare with your final form?!"


    "I don''t know exactly how strong it is. I only know when I see it. The so-called one flower, one world, one leaf and one bodhi, the multi-master who controls such a world, I am afraid that he has mastered some small dimensions. It will be too weak."


    The girls were a little dizzy by the news of Sun Wukong''s revelation. They all thought that Chaowu was already the highest level. It turned out that Chaowu was above Chaowu, and there was a master of diversity!


    "Then you''d better go to retreat quickly, we will stay in your world and rest for a while until you exit!" Esdes looked at Monkey King with a serious face.


    Monkey King smiled, "Don''t worry, let me sleep with me while everyone is here!"


    All of a sudden, there were screams, underwear flying...


    After three consecutive days of absurdity, after settling the girls, Monkey King appeared in an endless void, refreshing: "Then, let''s start! I don''t know if my half-hanging dimensional body can withstand it. The ultimate power of my successive transformations...

 2133 Chapter 65 Exit

    The entire void space rumbling and shaking violently.


    The breath of Monkey King started from Super 2 and gradually climbed, Super 3, Super 4, Super God...


    Even if Monkey King had closed this space, the terrifying aura that was beyond description would have shaken the entire world he had created.


    For a moment, all creatures in this world shivered with fear and fell to the ground.


    "This... this breath..." Morgana''s voice became a little trembling, and her whole body trembled constantly: "It''s too exaggerated, isn''t it?! Obviously we have closed the retreat space, and it can shock us to tremble all over... How strong is Wukong?"


    Qianxiao swallowed her saliva, and said with some trepidation: "Too... terrible! This world won''t be broken, right?"


    When the goddess heard this, she laughed: "Don''t worry, this world is Wukong''s main world. This is his own absolute realm. There is no reason for him to burst his own realm."


    "Right."


    All the women were relieved after hearing this.


    "I really don''t know how long Wukong will be in this retreat. It is not that difficult to turn the final form of transformation into his normal state."


    And the facts are just as the women are worried, Monkey King''s retreat has been closed for five years.


    When Monkey King appeared in the main hall again, all the women''s eyes lit up when they saw his appearance at this time, full of joy.


    Esthers was the first to bear the brunt of rushing over, hugged Monkey King, and complained with a full face: "You guys have been closed for too long, right? Once closed for five years, we have been there for the past five years. No, it''s so boring and crazy!"


    Sun Wukong stretched out his hand and squeezed her face: "That''s why you fighting lunatic can''t be free. You are the master of the world, and you are so impatient."


    At this time, all the girls also gathered around, looking at Monkey King¡¯s state at this time, all of them were full of joy, and the babbled asked, Monkey King just listened with a smile, too. Without answering, so many women asked questions together, he answered no one, just listen.


    "Okay, sisters, calm down and don''t ask anymore. Goku doesn''t know who is going to answer you." The goddess stopped the girls and rescued Monkey King. After everyone was quiet, they looked up and down. Looking at Monkey King, he said with a soft face: "It seems that you have not only succeeded, but even your power has been perfectly controlled."


    "It''s okay, it actually takes longer, but the flow of time is different... It is not ordinary difficult to turn the ultimate power of transformation into a normal state, and it is really difficult to make the world of super martial arts with breath alone It¡¯s even more difficult to control the terrifying force perfectly, and it¡¯s incredibly difficult, but luckily it succeeded.¡±


    Monkey King squeezed his fists, walked to a mirror wall made entirely of crystal clear crystals, and looked at the straight, cold and handsome figure inside, a smile appeared on his face, and This smile made all the women who were full of love for him flushed and became a little idiot.


    It has to be said that the current Monkey King, this smiling charm is almost impossible for them to resist, with long red hair reaching up to the waist, the appearance is almost the same as when he was possessed by the spirit, except that there was no fine hair on his body. , The burly Xiu Cheng Tingba, he was very handsome, now he is even more handsome under this long red hair, plus that cold temperament, the lethality is not small.


    "Not bad, boy, this looks like a dimensional god!" Morgana looked at Monkey King at this time, exclaimed in admiration, and she was shocked: "Would you like Let''s have a shot with sister? The posture is all ready...


    The pretty faces of all the girls were all red, and Morgana''s words were still so powerful and embarrassing.


    But their eyes also showed expectation, five years!


    So, the life without morals started like this...


    In order to compensate the girls for these five years, Monkey King stayed in his own world to accompany them for a full year. In one year, he also absorbed all the 25 World Source Orbs collected by the girls and bestowed them on Xuan. Shuang and other female world lord gods, their own strength has also been significantly improved.


    Then everything returned to normal again.


    Under the leadership of Super Martial Master Feng Yuan, the sisters who possessed the Divine Status of Master were all sent out by Monkey King to start his journey to collect the World Source Orbs. In order to prevent accidents from happening, Monkey King even separated Ten clones walked with them.


    Although these avatars are only one-tenth of the strength of Monkey King, Rao is only one-tenth, and it is enough to deal with the Chaowu world master.


    When you see this, some people may ask, since there are clones, why don''t you make more points? Wouldn''t it be more efficient to collect World Source Orbs like this?


    It''s not that Monkey King doesn''t want to divide more, but ten is the limit, because these clones are all going to enter other dimensional worlds. They are so far apart. Because of the strength of Monkey King, they can only maintain ten clones. Lost contact with the body.


    If it''s just in your own world, the tens of billions of clones will be stress-free.


    But if it''s just a clone, in other dimensional worlds, it will still be somewhat suppressed.So ten clones are the most appropriate.


    This was the ability he had just mastered after the ultimate power of the transformation was maintained in a normal state, not to mention ten clones before, one could not be maintained, so this is why he was useless before.


    The so-called number of people is powerful, and this time there are ten clones of Monkey King to follow. Presumably the World Origin Orb brought back by Hong Ling will inevitably be a huge number.


    In the luxurious and clean hall, Monkey King held the goddess¡¯s soft body, a little embarrassed: ¡°I told my woman to go out hunting for the source pearls, but I¡¯m going to play everywhere. It¡¯s really embarrassing...¡±


    Because the goddess is kind by nature, Sun Wukong didn''t send her out. Such a soft sister paper, no, it was the soft goddess who stayed at home to accompany him.


    The face of the goddess was reddened, and her face was empathetic: "This is your right."


    "I love to hear what you said." Monkey King stretched out his hand and pinched in front of the goddess Hun, and then acted shamelessly...


    After fixing the goddess, Sun Wukong covered her with a quilt, put on her clothes, and disappeared into his own world with a thought.


    "At this point in time, Ya Ya and Luo Lan should have grown up to be big girls?"

 2134 Chapter 66 Goodbye

    The Tushan Fox Territory is now called the Red Fairy World.


    Compared to hundreds of years ago, the Tushan Foxland has indeed changed a lot now, and it is much more prosperous than it was 550 years ago, just like a big city.


    Of course, the most eye-catching thing in this Tushan Mountain is the mysterious and magnificent crime prison tower. The surrounding scenes have also undergone 550 years of precipitation. The appearance has changed greatly, and it is covered by gorgeous pavilions. Surrounded by clear water, duckweeds are all over the ground, green and clear.


    This place has become a major attraction in the Tushan Fox Territory. Every person or demon who comes here will be shocked by this gorgeous crime prison tower to stop and watch.


    Of course, everyone and the demon¡¯s heart is very clear. They are not deceived by the gorgeous appearance of the sin prison tower. The name of the sin prison tower has spread throughout the world in these hundreds of years. For hundreds of years, there have been countless criminals who disturbed the order of the world, and they have been tortured until they have washed their sins before they can be released from prison.


    Monkey King walking on the bustling street, looking at the towering sin prison tower in front of him, he looked around, but smiled: "It seems that Rong Rong thought of making the sin prison tower a sightseeing place. I really don¡¯t miss an opportunity to make money."


    Along the way, the pictures that Monkey King saw were really good. It seems that Rongrong spent a lot of money to build this place.


    Monkey King wanted to turn around and leave, but when he suddenly saw a toll booth immersed in work in the crowd not far away, he gave up his thoughts, bypassed the crowd, and walked directly to the front of the stage...


    This action obviously made the beauty in front of the stage very dissatisfied: "If you want to buy a ticket, just line up for me honestly!"


    Monkey King looked at the woman in front of him, but smiled: "I''m not here to buy a ticket, I''m here to find someone."


    When Sun Wukong said this, the woman''s complexion became even worse: "Look for someone, what are you doing here? Go go, go away, my mother is in a bad mood now, and I have no time to talk to you!"


    "Snake Ji, talking to the master like this, is your little ass itchy?"


    As soon as Sun Wukong''s voice fell, there was an uproar around him, one by one looked at him in amazement or anger: "This...this guy dares to molest Lord Snake Ji, I''ll take that courage!"


    "It''s really dying, it seems that another guy who doesn''t live or die is about to be burned to coke."


    "Who is this bastard? I dare to molest my lord Snake Ji, some kind of come out singled out, I will fight you to the death!"


    Monkey King was a little surprised looking at the Snake and Fire Girl in front of him. He didn''t expect this little girl to live in Tushan, her popularity is quite high, and his own words provoked anger.


    "You!!" Snake-haired Fire Fairy''s face was angered, and a strand of hair seemed to show her anger at this time. It actually ignited a raging demon fire, and the huge demon gas instantly shocked the guys who were queuing to buy tickets. One after another scattered, the originally crowded venue here turned into an extremely wide vacuum zone.


    "You dare to molested my old lady, don''t think that you are so handsome and won''t beat you!" The snake-fat girl was full of anger, and with two moves, it also burned a blazing fire: "The old lady has only one master, just you rubbish... ?!!!"


    Snake Hair and Fire Ji hadn''t finished speaking, she looked at Monkey King in a daze, and suddenly stopped. How come this face becomes more familiar as she looks?


    There was a flash of inspiration in his mind, Jiao''s body trembled suddenly, the demon fire was extinguished, and the snake-haired fire girl stared at Monkey King in disbelief, with wide-open eyes: "You, you, you...you are...the master?!"


    Monkey King laughed: "Why, I can''t recognize it with long hair?"


    "Wow! Really the master?!!!" Snake-haired Fire-Ji suddenly screamed, her face full of excitement, and she flew out from the front of the stage, hanging on Monkey King''s body, the stalwart front of Hungary was already compressed on his Hungarian chamber. The form: "Master! It''s really the master! It''s still the familiar taste... I miss it! Five hundred and fifty years, Master, the slave family really misses you!"


    "This... is this guy really the master of Lord Snake Hime?"


    "Does Lord Snake Ji have a master? Why don''t I know?"


    "A thunderbolt! The goddess is gone, the dream is broken!"


    For a time, weeping all around, all of them glared at the guy who was holding their goddess tightly...


    Sun Wukong held the Snake-Frozen Girl in his arms, looked at the envious, jealous and hateful eyes around him, and laughed: "I didn''t see it, you are still quite popular."


    "Where is..." The Snake-Haired Girl was a little embarrassed by Monkey King. She raised her head and glanced around, glaring angrily: "What are you looking at, I''m looking at cutting out your eyes!"


    He said, pulling up a few of Monkey King and disappearing in front of others: "Master, this is not a place to talk, let''s change a place..."


    Monkey King followed the Snake Hair and Fire Girl to the pure Tushan inner domain, where the Tushan foxes live, so outsiders are forbidden to set foot, and it is very quiet.


    As soon as she landed on the ground, the Snake-Haired Fire Fairy rushed into Sun Wukong¡¯s arms and complained bitterly: "Master, during your absence, the slave family has been really miserable. I want to sue, I want to sue. Master Rong Rong¡¯s status has been for hundreds of years. The slave family has been working day and night. She didn''t even give the slave a penny, and she only paid 80 yuan a month. It was too much, too. It''s cruel, it''s too demon-like!"


    When Monkey King heard this, he was stunned: "Eighty yuan a month?"


    "Yes! Don''t you think it''s too much?" Snake-Faiced Ji looked pitiful.


    "It''s too much, what do you mean?"


    "Processing money, you have to process money! The Nujia works so hard every day, and it has to be increased to 100 yuan per month, right?"


    "One... one hundred yuan?" When Sun Wukong heard this, his face was obviously cheered: "Okay, after seeing Rongrong, I will ask her to give you two hundred a month."


    "Really?!" Her eyes lit up, she felt dizzy as she was hit by a big pie falling from the sky. She was so excited that she hugged Monkey King and sipped: "I knew the master was the best. , I won¡¯t be with Master Rongrong anymore, you can take the slave house away!"


    Thinking that Sun Wukong was a lot of geniuses and treasures, the time at that time was really happy.


    "Just do it with you!" Monkey King came here to take them away.


    "Really? Doesn''t the master leave suddenly this time?" Snake-haired Fire-Ji heard this, her body trembling with excitement.


    "No, even if I leave, I will bring you together." Monkey King smiled and said: "Now take me to meet Honghong and the others. By the way, Ya Ya should grow up to be a big beauty, right?"


    "Hmm~~ Lord Yaya is even more beautiful than Lord Honghong! Uh~ Don''t say it was the slave family, otherwise you will be beaten by Lord Honghong..."

 2135 Chapter 67 Missing

    Under the leadership of Snake Hair and Fire Ji, Monkey King followed her all the way to Tu Shan Honghong¡¯s residence...


    However, when I was only walking halfway down the road, I saw a beautiful shadow approaching from far away, and in a flash, it appeared less than ten meters away from Monkey King.


    "Wu... Wukong..." Tu Shanhong''s face was calm, but her clenched fist and slightly trembling voice showed that her heart was not calm.


    Because of Monkey King, Tu Shan Honghong was not caught by the black fox girl, but defeated her. Therefore, Tu Shan Susu did not become a child in the original book.


    And after five hundred and fifty years, she has also gained considerable growth. She has become more plump and more beautiful than before and has a queen-like figure, and her figure is bumpy, definitely not worse than Tu Shan Yaya when she grows up.


    "Yo~ Hong Hong, it''s getting more and more feminine!" Monkey King looked at the woman in front of him, but smiled, and looked at her forbearing the appearance of not leaping forward, and generously opened his arms: " Come here and give a hug from a long-lost reunion."


    Tu Shan Honghong looked around, and found that there was no one here, her body flashed and she plunged into Monkey King¡¯s arms. She had no words, but expressed her feelings of thoughts over the five hundred and fifty years in a tight hug. .


    Monkey King also hugged Tu Shan Honghong tightly. He can naturally feel the love and longing from Tu Shan Honghong: "I''m so sorry, I just came back to see you now and saved his wife. Later, I was in retreat for a while, so it was a bit late..."


    "Yeah!" Tu Shan Honghong took a deep breath of the smell on Sun Wukong''s body, raised her head and glanced at him, then buried her head again, some unwilling to separate from him, her mouth did not move, but the voice was already heard: "I can see that now, it looks better than before..."


    "Yeah, right!" The snake-fat girl on the side immediately answered with excitement: "I didn''t recognize it when I first saw the owner. I was really surprised!"


    "Brother Wukong!! Really... Brother Wukong?!!!"


    "Yeah! It''s the master~ Really the master!~~"


    Two voices full of surprise came one after another. Monkey King turned his head to look, only to see Tu Shan Rongrong standing there blankly with tears in his eyes and full of excitement.


    Seeing that his sister was also here, Tu Shan Honghong was a little bit reluctant, but still left the arms of Monkey King and gave up her position.


    Xiaoqing, who has grown up to be a beautiful big elder sister, flushed with excitement when he saw Monkey King, and flew into Monkey King''s arms first, and kept her delicate face in Monkey King''s arms and rubbed her: "Ah. ~Master, I really miss it~~I miss it~I miss you so much~"


    "Me too!" Monkey King touched Xiao Qing''s head, somewhat relieved, their feelings for themselves did not fade due to the precipitation of time, but became more and more attached to them.


    Looking at Tu Shan Rongrong, who stood silently and silently, Sun Wukong let go of Xiaoqing and took the initiative to take Tu Shan Rongrong into his arms: "Your sisters are really so calm, Rong Rong, think Am I?"


    "Yes!" Tu Shan Rongrong replied very succinctly, but one word is enough to describe her inner world: "If it is a few hundred years, it will be five hundred and fifty years. What are you doing? It will take so long?"


    "Because the flow of time in the two worlds is somewhat different, so I came a little late.


    "The flow of time is different?" Tu Shan Rongrong''s eyes lit up, and he asked curiously: "Could it be said that the place you went is really a fairyland? It is true that there is one day in the sky and one year on the ground?"


    "There is indeed such a talk, but I am not going to the fairy world, but another world."


    "Another world? Is there another world besides ours?" Tu Shanhong showed a look of surprise.


    "Of course there are, and there are many more. I will take you to see it later!"


    Tu Shan Honghong''s eyes lit up, showing a look of curiosity.


    Monkey King looked around and asked, "Where is Ya Ya? Why don''t you see that girl?"


    Tu Shan Rongrong was reluctant to leave Sun Wukong¡¯s arms, and said, "Do you remember the Shahu Territory of the Western Regions? You said before that their prince Fan Yun will continue to succeed in 550 years, so Ya Sister Ya was invited by Xiaoli to help their prince renew the relationship. After all, Xiaoli asked for it. Sister Ya Ya couldn''t refuse to meet her, so she went there in person."


    "It''s the little dog." Sun Wukong thought for a while, and said: "Count the time, if it is indeed this time, if Xiaoli is also there, then I will go over and take a look. By the way, bring them together. The news that came back told Shililan, Liu Er and them that we would have a banquet in Tushan."


    "Banquet!" Snake-haired fire girl heard this, her eyes lit up, her saliva almost didn''t flow out, and she looked at Monkey King with shining eyes: "Master, do you have the ingredients?"


    "This is natural." Monkey King waved his hand and several large baskets of ingredients flashed out.


    Tu Shan Rongrong looked at the various delicacies in the basket, his eyes gleaming: "I really miss it. I haven''t eaten the ingredients provided by Brother Wukong for hundreds of years..."


    "Then I''m going to pick up Yaya, who of you is going with me?"


    Snakehead Fire Fairy and Xiaoqing immediately hugged Monkey King from left to right, and made clear their positions.


    "Then I''m going to prepare the banquet with my sister." Two sisters Tu Shan Rongrong chose to stay.


    Monkey King felt a little bit, and the fire girl and Xiao Qing disappeared in an instant...


    The roof of a building in the city.


    Elegant and full of Queen Fan, Tu Shan Yaya looked at the girl whose feet had been frozen into an ice sculpture. Her face was calm and indifferent. She looked at Xiaoli Shahu who was holding a dog beside her. Like her sister Tu Shanhonghong, she did not open her mouth: "The person has been caught, go ahead."


    Xiaoli looked at the ice sculpture. The girl with dull eyes and a frightened face wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead and asked with a slight worry: "That, Ya Ya, the imperial concubine...Isn''t it broken?"


    Tu Shan Yaya''s face was indifferent and she cast her eyes at Xiaoli Shahu: "Who do you think I am? I want to be called an adult. If I don''t want to come in person for the sake of Brother Wukong, you dare to doubt me?"


    "No, it''s not!" Shahu Xiaoli tightened her body reflexively, and bowed her nervously to apologize: "Sorry, Lord Yaya, I''m just too nervous for the princess." She said, hurriedly holding the dirt The dog was placed next to the ice sculpture and stepped aside...


    For hundreds of years, Tu Shan Yaya''s name is no worse than her sister Tu Shanhonghong, and her temper is as uncertain as a queen. It is no wonder that Xiaoli is nervous and afraid.

 2136 Chapter 68 Is This Yours?

    A Dream Recalling hammer flashed in Tu Shan Yaya''s hand, raised her hand toward the ice sculpture, the ice sculpture that had frozen the woman''s head melted immediately, revealing her head, and seeing her appearance, it was obviously Li Xueyang.


    "You...you...you...what do you want to do?! Who are you? Why do you want to arrest me? Kidnap? Our family has no money!" Li Xueyang watched Tu Shan Yaya approach her step by step, frightened I was shivering, well, maybe it was scared, maybe it was cold, but judging from the current situation, there should be more cold ingredients.


    Tu Shan Yaya directly ignored her, hitting Li Xueyang''s forehead with a hammer, and with a''touch'', it was obvious that she didn''t leave her hands at all, causing her head to deflect, as if she had been knocked out and remained motionless. The memories of the former gradually appeared in her mind...


    The speed of recalling memories is very fast. Although the time in the woman¡¯s mind has flashed for dozens of days, in the real world, it is only a moment of time. When she woke up, her breath changed drastically. The anger came out wanton, tears were already streaming down his face, and hatred intertwined: "Why do you want to wake me up?"


    With the sound of''Kaka'', the ice sculpture that had frozen her body gradually cracked and fell off, and Tu Shanya Ya''s face suddenly showed a little unexpected look: "Are you a fellow practitioner like me... Although it has a certain amount of coldness? You have some patience, but you can get rid of my freezing, even though it''s just me doing it casually..."


    However, Li Xueyang looked at the man in front of him at the moment, but he was full of anger, and he was not in the mood to take care of Tu Shan Yaya who was aside: "You only see the stinky fox, you dare to come back to me!"


    Xiaoli on the side listened and immediately explained in a loud voice: "How could your Highness be such a person! Your Highness has been searching for you for hundreds of years..."


    "For me?" Li Xueyang was even more angry when he heard it, tears in the corners of his eyes, and shouted angrily: "It''s for his throne!"


    Xiaoli shot angrily: "You said enough, stinky woman!"


    Above the hand, the sand surging, turned into sharp sand spears, aimed at Li Xueyang and shot out...


    Li Xueyang had already entered a state of violent walking. Seeing Xiaoli''s hands, she naturally countered angrily: "Dare to be rude to me, I am a prince and concubine!"


    With a wave of hands, the cold slashed out...


    One shot out angrily and mercilessly; the other just acted in the face of the prince and concubine, and his subordinates were merciful, so he made a judgment.


    At such a close range, Xiao Lixiu is not very high-minded, and it is too late to dodge. With a''pouch,'' she was cut into two pieces.


    Seeing Fan Yunfei, he was very anxious and ran over in a hurry: "Xiaoli, are you okay?"


    Xiaoli, who was cut in two, fell to the ground feebly. She looked terrifying, but there was no blood flowing out, and she shook her head: "It''s okay, it''s just that the prince and concubine''s enchantment is a cold attribute. ."


    Shahu is immune to ordinary physics, so Xiaoli seems to have been cut into two parts. In fact, it is not injured. She can recover with a little demon energy. However, she is restrained by Li Xueyang''s cold air, so it takes a little time to dispel the cold air. recovery.


    When Li Xueyang saw it, he was even more angry: "Asshole! You are still thinking of Xiaosan, I will fight with you!"


    Fan Yunfei hurriedly explained when he heard it. He just stammered and didn''t explain a few words for a long time: "Little...Little...Little San?...No...No..."


    "You stinky woman, what nonsense! I am not in that kind of relationship with His Royal Highness!" Xiaoli didn''t wait for Fan Yunfei to finish explaining, she shouted angrily: "Don''t think you are a prince and you can just talk nonsense. , I can''t control your mouth, be careful I tear your mouth!"


    "How dare you be so rude to me? I''m the prince and concubine!" Li Xueyang glared at Xiaoli angrily.


    "The prince and concubine are great? I''m still the wife of the lord!" Xiaoli finished speaking, she suddenly seemed to remember something, her pretty face instantly turned red, and she hurriedly covered her face with her hands, she was too ashamed: "Ah~ accidentally tell her Up..."


    Tu Shan Yaya, who had been watching the show, was finally not calm. A terrifying cold air erupted from her body, causing a blizzard to hang up here, and she walked towards Xiaoli with a dangerous expression: " You guy is really hiding something from me! Say, what happened between you and Brother Wukong?"


    "No~ Absolutely not!" Xiaoli hurriedly explained nervously. She was already shocked by the terrifying demon of Tu Shan Ya Ya: "Nothing has happened, it is all my nonsense, Master Ya Ya , You have to believe me!"


    "I believe you have a ghost. It is really unforgivable to dare to make the first step!" Tu Shan Yaya''s expression was darkened and looked extremely terrifying. The queen''s aura made Li Xueyang on the side froze in place. move.


    Tu Shan Yaya grabbed Xiao Li-Hung''s front collar and lifted her up: "Come on, I can make you less corporal punishment!"


    "I think too, but there really isn''t it!" Xiaoli Xiaoli was crying, she didn''t dare to conceal the slightest bit of concealment. The Fox Demon Tu Shan is extremely sensitive to feelings. After hundreds of years of precipitation, Tu Shanya Not only did Ya''s feelings and misses for Monkey King not fade in the slightest, on the contrary, they became stronger and deeper, so the demon power became stronger and stronger, because the fox demon''s cultivation is mainly based on love, she dare not treat the Monkey King''s affairs. Tu Shan Ya Ya has a little bit of excitement, but then Guo can''t be described in miserable words.


    "Huh~ Forgive you for not dare!" Tu Shan Yaya seemed to realize that Xiaoli hadn''t lied, let go of her, and turned to look aside Li Xueyang: "It seems that the memory you have recovered is not complete enough, but much more. Come here a few times."


    Li Xueyang suddenly became extremely nervous, and Tu Shanya''s terrifying demon spirit made her unable to produce any courage to fight: "Do you think I will catch it with my hands?" As he said, he stepped down a bit and moved towards the top of the building. , Escaped...


    "In front of me, can you escape?" Tu Shan Yaya looked plain, about to make a move, but suddenly saw three figures flashing out in vain in front of Li Xueyang, and she was heading towards the middle. People bumped over...


    Sun Wukong moved slightly to the side, and grabbed Li Xueyang''s waist with one hand, and clamped her to her waist with one hand. He looked at Tu Shan Yaya and others below, and smiled slightly: "Oh ~ caught a sister paper, Is this yours?"


    Tu Shan Yaya glanced at Monkey King, then fixed his gaze on both sides of him, Snake-Faggy Ji and Xiao Qing, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "Who is this person? Why are you with him?"


    Xiaoqing chuckled, "Master Ya Ya, you are taking a closer look. Didn''t you recognize it?"


    Tu Shan Yaya once again set his sights on Monkey King, her beautiful eyes widened in vain, the queen''s aura disappeared in no time, tears flickered in her eyes: "You are... Wukong... brother?!!!"

 2137 Chapter 69 Reincarnation

    "Too...so handsome!!" After seeing Monkey King''s face, Li Xueyang, who was pinched with one hand to his waist, immediately cast red hearts in his eyes, acting like a nymph.


    "Uh~" Fan Yunfei looked at Li Xueyang''s expression, and felt a pain in his heart, indicating that he was very hurt. He has seen this kind of scene countless times. For hundreds of years, the scene in front of him was the failure of his renewal. One of the main reasons.


    Will you fail again this time?He was very nervous.


    Tu Shan has clear rules for those who are reincarnated and reincarnated. Anyone who has reincarnated and reincarnated has a lover in this life, so he can only wait for the next life, and shall not disturb or destroy the life of the reincarnated and reincarnated person in this life.


    Seeing Li Xueyang''s current nymphomaniac expression, I am afraid that Sun Wukong will have to fall completely as long as she hooks her finger.


    However, Monkey King was obviously not interested in these superficial people. He jumped down from the air, and threw Li Xueyang on the ground casually, focusing on Tu Shan Ya Ya''s body: "Ya Ya, hundreds of years No, I really have grown into a big beauty."


    "Brother Wukong!!"


    At this moment, everything in the outside world was ignored by Tu Shan Yaya. In her world, only Monkey King was left with tears in her eyes, and she threw into Monkey King¡¯s arms full of excitement: "You Guy...I am finally willing to come back, I really miss you so much!"


    "Damn! Who is this? Tu Shan Yaya took the initiative to give him a hug?" Wang Fugui was stunned when he saw him, with an exaggerated expression.


    At this moment, the characters in the original work who should have been here and those who shouldn¡¯t be here are all present for various reasons. I have to say that although the plot of this world has been somewhat changed by Monkey King, this The world will still put it on the right track for inexplicable reasons.


    It¡¯s like Wang Fugui¡¯s father with Tathagata Buddha¡¯s face is also here: ¡°This is really shocking. I didn¡¯t expect Tu Shan Yaya to have a good relationship. This is big news! It must be photographed and posted on Weibo...¡± While playing with her phone , While looking at a wretched old man beside him: "Father, do you know who this person is?"


    "Well~~ As far as I know, the world can make Tu Shan Yaya show such an expression, except for Tu Shan Hong Infrared, there is only the legendary leader of the mysterious and unpredictable Shemale League, Master Monkey King! "


    "Sun Wukong? Is he the Monkey King?" The man with a face like Tathagata instantly widened his eyes: "The legendary Sun Wukong, the strongest monk in the world? The Sun Wukong who stunned the two worlds with his own power and implemented the human and monster alliance?!"


    "Except for him, I can''t think of a second person!" The wretched old man looked serious, although he could not see it with a mask.


    "Wow~~ I didn''t expect to meet such a big man in my lifetime!" A shout full of excitement sounded in vain, only to see a young man digging into the crotch of his pants, taking out a pen and paper, and ran to him. In front of Monkey King, he handed it to him: "Master Monkey King, my name is Bai Yuechu, I am your ultimate fan, please sign a name!"


    Excited drooling in my heart: "I''m so lucky! As long as he gets his signature and sells it for a thousand or eight hundred, someone will definitely want it?"


    Suddenly disturbed by someone, Tu Shan Yaya''s expression of gentle attachment disappeared. In a flash, he became extremely cold. The eyes looking at Bai Yuechu almost froze him, and his voice was indifferent and cold: "If you don''t want to die, just get out!" "


    "Uh~" Bai Yuechu''s hands stretched out with a pen and paper suddenly froze in the air, only to feel cold all over his body, and his heart beating wildly. Now he does not possess all the demon power of Tushan Honghong like in the original book. It was just a second Taoist priest with a slight cultivation base, how could he withstand the deterrence of Tu Shan Yaya''s anger.


    "Dongfang Yuechu''s reincarnation? I didn''t expect this life to be so unpleasant." Monkey King glanced at Bai Yuechu and said calmly: "I don''t sign, you go."


    "Excuse me... Excuse me!" The Erhuo Taoist just glanced at Monkey King, and almost didn''t scare his soul out of his body, he hurriedly looked away, and flashed to the side with fear...


    "Is he really the reincarnation of Dongfang Yuechu?" Tu Shan Yaya looked at Bai Yuechu who ran away, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "I didn''t expect such a character to have such a virtue after being reincarnated."


    Five hundred years ago, the name of Dongfang Yuechu was like a thunderous ear!It is rumored that he is a disciple of Monkey King. Once he came out of the mountain, he became famous in the world. Finally, by coincidence, he became the strongest leader of the Yiqidao League in the history.


    "Dongfang Yuechu? The legendary leader of the Yiqi Dao League? How could this be possible! Bai Yuechu turned out to be the reincarnation of Dongfang Yuechu? How could this guy be the reincarnation of Dongfang Yuechu!" Wang Fugui heard this news, like a bolt from the blue. That is called envy, jealousy and hatred: "This kind of poor man who is greedy for money is actually the reincarnation of such a big man. It is simply unreasonable!"


    Sun Wukong heard Wang Fugui''s scream, and turned his head to look at him: "Is it the reincarnation of Wang Fugui? I really met a lot of acquaintances. You can start a party."


    "What? My grandson is the reincarnation of the rich and powerful?" Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, the wretched old man wearing a mask became excited, and walked to Wan Fugui''s side and patted him on the shoulder: "My good grandson! What a great grandson of mine! Haha~~ I didn¡¯t expect you to be the wealthy and powerful king who is as famous as Dongfang Yuechu!"


    "Uh~ I am the reincarnation of the rich and the king? Wow haha~~ I am the reincarnation of the rich and noble king? Hahahaha~~ Let me just say! How could this young master be compared by the poor beggar at the beginning of Baiyue, wow haha~~ just , For Mao is still called rich! I hate rich!"


    "In other words, did Dongfang Yuechu have reincarnations with Wang Quanfugui?" Wang Fugui''s father asked his father.


    "Maybe not¡­"


    Because Dongfang Yuechu''s original continuation of fate with Wang Quanfu has been abducted by Monkey King, so their lovers have also been replaced by humans, and there is no service of reincarnating continuation.


    Suddenly, the originally excited father and son fell to the bottom, thinking that the Yiqi Dao League would finally have two decent characters, but they didn''t expect to be happy for nothing.


    Without reincarnation and renewal, there will be no way to restore past life memories, and without past life memories, naturally there will be no way to inherit past life spells.


    Then the beauty of their previous life has nothing to do with them in this life.


    Wang Fugui''s father looked regretful: "It''s a pity, if both of them had reincarnations, it would be great!"


    Not to mention the degree of restoration of the previous life, but with the memory of the previous life, you can inherit the cultivation experience of the previous life, and the achievement will not be too low.

 2138 Chapter 70: The Tragic Black Fox Queen

    Since Monkey King appeared, Shahu Xiaoli had been so excited for a long time to speak when she saw him, but now she saw that Monkey King completely ignored her, chatting with Don''t, and she was anxious: "It''s too much, Master Wukong, I have become like this. You ignore them, it''s so sad!"


    "Ah~ I''m sorry, you really don''t have any sense of existence like this, and your sight is still blocked..." Monkey King walked over immediately, squatted down and picked up the sand that Xiaoli''s body had turned on the ground, and piled it up for her. Then he looked at her full place and smiled: "In other words, your Shahu is really convenient. If the body is broken up, it can be piled up and recovered. Or I am helping you to make the Huns bigger?"


    "Huh? Is there such an operation?" Xiao Qing leaned in surprise.


    Snake-haired fire girl: "This kind of physique is really enviable."


    Xiaoli''s pretty face flushed: "You don''t have this kind of physique, Master Wukong, it''s too much to make fun of others, or do you dislike the Hungarian primary school?"


    "Nothing, just kidding, you are too serious." Sun Wukong said, having already piled up her lower body, and Xiaoli''s broken body was fully connected and restored.


    "Have seen the lord of the chief!"


    Wang Fugui''s father, grandpa took Wang Fugui to the front of Monkey King, forcibly held his head, and performed the proper etiquette.


    Even Bai Yuechu''s father, who was watching the theater in the distance, forcibly pulled Bai Yuechu to the front of Monkey King, and bowed in a big bow.


    Then Bai Yuechu directly exploded his hair: "Dead old man, why are you here?"


    Bai Yuechu''s father looked wretched: "I will tell you, did the Li family ask me to help?"


    "Asshole, they clearly invited me, when did they invite you? Do you guys want to grab business with me?"


    When the father and son didn''t agree with each other, they started working in front of Monkey King.


    "Huh! How dare to be so rude in front of Brother Wukong, it''s so presumptuous!" Tu Shan Yaya was full of anger, and the absolute zero-degree cold rose from her body, waving her hands and freezing the father and son. Ice sculpture.


    "Si~~ Queen Yaya is as merciless as before!" Wang Fugui and the others immediately became more disciplined, standing still and daring not to move again.


    "It''s not good! This group is so respectful to the handsome guy, it seems they are a more powerful character!" Li Xueyang looked at everything in front of him, and the initiation of retreat became even stronger: "No, I can''t stay. I¡¯m here, otherwise they will forcibly tie me to that dog..."


    Just when she just wanted to retreat quietly, Monkey King looked at her: "If you just leave like this, it won''t work. We should finish the work quickly and we might go back soon."


    With a casual move, Li Xueyang flew upside down in front of Monkey King, but he casually pointed at the center of Li Xueyang''s eyebrows, causing him to look dull and not moving.


    Turning around and not worrying about her: "Okay, she will wake up in a while, and all the memories before the renewal will be remembered, Tugou, watch it yourself, we will go back first."


    "Yes, Master Wukong, go slowly!" Fan Yunfei bowed respectfully. He believed in Sun Wukong''s words. As a''contemporary'' with Sun Wukong, he knew very well the terrifying aspects of Sun Wukong.


    Monkey King took Tu Shan Yaya''s hand and looked at Shahu Xiaoli: "Xiaoli, do you want to go back to Tushan with us?"


    "This..." Xiaoli''s face was moved, but she was not at ease just looking at Fan Yunfei on the side. After all, there was always something wrong with leaving His Royal Highness alone.


    Fan Yunfei said very empathetic: "Go, you have been taking care of our Shahu domain for long enough, it''s time to pursue your own happiness."


    Xiaoli Qiao blushed. For five hundred and fifty years, her thoughts about Monkey King had made her understand her heart, and she flew to Fan Yun: "Then take care, Your Royal Highness!" With that, she was here. Next to Monkey King, at this moment, she already knew very well that her choice this time would also formally leave the Shahu Territory of the Western Regions.


    With a thought, Monkey King returned to Tushan in a flash.


    Without the presence of outsiders, Tu Shan Yaya finally couldn''t bear it. That irritating and plump body immediately plunged into the arms of Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, these five hundred and fifty years, I really want to die!"


    "So are we!" Xiaoli, Xiaoqing and other women instantly drowned Sun Wukong under her body.


    In the hall, Monkey King put his arms around Tu Shan Ya Ya''s slender waist, and asked: "Ya Ya, how about the fox demon I promoted after I left?"


    When Tu Shan Yaya heard this, she rolled her eyes at Monkey King: "You still said, I didn¡¯t expect that the sword you gave her was so powerful that it could withstand her sister¡¯s insulating claws and beat her sister. It¡¯s about the same, but fortunately, my sister used the ring you left, and easily subdued her, otherwise we would have to be taken down by her."


    "You didn''t kill her, did you?"


    "Of course no, you can''t even kill it, so my sister put her in the prison tower."


    "Uh~~" Sun Wukong heard this and looked at Tu Shan Yaya with a strange expression: "Don''t tell me, you have kept her in the prison tower for five hundred and fifty years?"


    "Yeah, what''s the problem? She ruined most of our Tushan. If you hadn''t killed her when you left, my sister would have cut her in half."


    After hearing this, Monkey King said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that the dignified Queen of the Black Fox, because of my relationship, was imprisoned for five hundred and fifty years, what a crime!"


    No wonder the world is so peaceful now. It turned out that this big boss was locked in the prison tower because of his relationship. Without the Black Fox Queen, the world is naturally peaceful.


    "Take me to see her." Sun Wukong originally planned to train the Queen of Black Fox as his subordinates, but he didn''t expect a change in the way and failed to take care of her, so he was imprisoned in the prison tower. That girl won''t resent him for it, will she?


    "Why do you see her? Just keep it closed like that." Tu Shan Yaya said with some taste.


    "What are you thinking about!" Monkey King cut off Tu Shan Yaya''s head lightly, and said: "I originally planned to train her to be my subordinate to work for me. I didn''t expect that if this happened, I went to see if I could It can¡¯t be used by me.¡±


    "Ok."


    Under the leadership of Tu Shan Yaya, several people walked towards the prison tower...

 2139 Chapter 71 Freedom

    There are no guards around the prison tower, and there are just a few foxes who keep the tourists in order.


    Because no one can shake the defense of the prison tower itself, what guards are needed.


    In order to show the power of this crime prison tower, Tu Shan Honghong even spoke five hundred years ago, if anyone can rescue the criminal from this crime prison tower, he will be exempted from all guilt and released. At that time, it was a sensation. , The monsters came here admiringly, some really came to save their relatives and friends, some just wanted to break through the prison tower and become famous in one fell swoop.


    It''s a pity that no one can shake this prison tower at all. Even if the Great Demon King took action, he was seriously injured and returned. Together with the black fox queen who is as famous as Tu Shanhonghong, they were all imprisoned. No one would dare to hit this crime prison tower. The name of the crime prison tower can be said to be spread all over the world, and the Tushan Fox Domain is even more famous for it.


    The appearance of Tu Shan Ya Ya and others obviously attracted the attention of countless people. Tu Shan Ya Ya, who is noble, beautiful, majestic and full of queen aura, can be said to be more popular than her sister Tu Shan Honghong.


    However, the surrounding eyes were obviously completely ignored by Monkey King and others, and they walked straight to the crime prison tower. Under the surprised eyes of countless people, they passed through the gate of the crime prison tower and entered the tower.


    This can be said to have caused an uproar.


    "Wow~ Master Ya Ya personally led the team into the prison tower, is there something big going to happen?"


    "It should have been twenty years since the opening of the Prison Tower last time, right?"


    "Could it be that the man committed something before and was imprisoned in the prison tower?"


    "This is big news! Someone has been imprisoned in the Crime Prison Tower again. Check it out quickly. Who is that guy? I don''t seem to have seen it before? I asked Lord Ya Ya to personally escort...


    If Monkey King heard the nonsense of these people at this moment, would an invincible wave blast them all into the sky?


    What''s the matter, does a handsome person like Brother look like a criminal?Do you guys have long farts?


    Well, in fact, this is not to blame for the misunderstanding of others, because the team pose of Monkey King and his team is really misunderstood. Tu Shan Yaya is in front, Xiao Qing, Xiao Li and his daughters are on both sides behind him, only Monkey King is surrounded. In the middle.


    If this is walking in other places, it may cause countless people''s envy, envy and hatred, but under this crime prison tower, it has become a team escorting prisoners. Can it not be misunderstood?


    The prison tower is not as dark and humid as other cells, and the smell is unpleasant. On the contrary, the air is fresh and the light is sufficient. It is just that there is too little room for movement in each cell. If anyone stays in it for a few years, he must Be driven mad.


    There are hundreds of floors in the prison tower, and each floor has a teleportation array. This teleportation array is designed by Monkey King himself and has a permission recognition function. People without permission cannot use it.


    Right now, only the three sisters Tushan, Xiaoqing and other women related to Monkey King have this authority.


    As for Monkey King, naturally, there is no need to use any teleportation array. After asking Tu Shan Yaya how many floors, her heart moved directly to the tenth floor, which is currently the highest, strongest and most dangerous floor for prisoners. All of the above. All are empty.


    And this floor is not divided into countless small rooms, but a large independent room, except for a chuang, a table and a chair, there is nothing, and a woman with a graceful figure is With his back to Monkey King and his group, sitting on a chair, holding his cheeks on the table with his elbows, looking lazily out of the window in a daze.


    She looks as if she is not wearing clothes, her whole body is like a black shadow, and only the delicate features can barely see it, but this is not only not ugly, but has a strange sense of sex and charm.


    The Queen of Black Fox seemed to sense that someone was here, and she turned around lazily, glanced at the door, and turned her head again, too lazy to pay attention, but after a daze, she suddenly turned her head and fixed her gaze. On Sun Wukong''s body, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and after looking at it seriously for a while, she stood up suddenly: "You...you are... the Monkey King?"


    "Sun Wukong?" Sun Wukong smiled when he heard the words, "Is it a violation of my name? It seems that you have a big complaint against me."


    "No...Don''t dare!" The Black Fox Queen looked nervous, but she clearly knew the gap between herself and Monkey King. What''s more, she couldn''t use any demon power now, just like an ordinary person.


    Monkey King stepped forward and stroked her head. The Queen of Black Fox was stiff, not daring to resist the slightest dissatisfaction, and Monkey King was the only person in her heart who admired and feared.


    "Don''t be nervous, I don''t bother to take care of everything you do. I can also assume that nothing has happened. If I want strength, I can give you. I only ask you one question. Would you like to follow me and help me? All you need to pay is your loyalty to me."


    "If it''s Master Wukong, I would naturally give my all, but..." For Monkey King, the Queen of Black Fox is still very convinced and admired, and it can even be said to have reached the point of blind worship, because there is only Monkey King in the world. Being able to suppress the two worlds of shemales and monsters with one''s own power, so that they dare not have any resistance.


    Such a powerful existence makes even the powerful Black Fox Queen tempted.


    But it seemed a bit difficult for her to live peacefully with the three sisters Tu Shan. After all, she had been imprisoned for five hundred and fifty years, and this hatred was settled.


    "It''s okay to be willing, let''s go, you haven''t gone out to bask in the sun for a long time?" Monkey King thought, he had already left the prison tower and came to the courtyard of Tushan Residence.


    Feeling the warm sun shining on her body, the Queen of Black Fox had a sense of joy and weeping with great joy. She was free from the confinement of the tower of crime prison, and her whole body was wrapped in a strange black mist: "Come out... It''s finally out..."


    It seemed that he sensed the aura of the black fox queen. Tu Shan Honghong and other women who were preparing for the banquet in the inner room ran out, watching the courtyard take a deep breath, with an intoxicated expression of the black fox queen regaining freedom and joy, Tu Shan Honghong looked at Monkey King, her face calm, without the slightest surprise: "I knew that when you came back, she would be released..."


    As he said, he looked at the Queen of Black Fox and warned: "If you are doing evil, it''s not as simple as going to the prison tower."


    The black fox queen glared at Tu Shan Honghong and snorted coldly. The hostility in her eyes was undisguised. If Monkey King hadn''t been there, she would have launched an attack.

 2140 Chapter 72: Jade Spirit

    Seeing that the atmosphere had entered a state of tension, Monkey King immediately changed the subject: "Hong Hong, Luo Lan contacted Liu Er and the others, right?"


    "Already contacted, Aolai Kingdom is not very far from Tushan. The cultivation base of six ears should be coming soon, Luo Lan should take a long time..."


    As soon as Tu Shan Honghong¡¯s words fell, she saw a stream of light across the sky and landed in the yard. The golden light disappeared, and the heroic figure with six ears appeared in front of Monkey King and the others, only to see her glance. The first time he fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "Sun Wukong? Changed his hair style? Now he looks more handsome than before. Five hundred and fifty years, I really want to die!"


    As he said, he rushed towards Monkey King, hung on him, and stretched out his hand to dig out his body for a while: "Where are your fruits? Hurry up and taste two of them. I haven''t eaten them for so many years Now, I have lovesickness."


    "Do you think I have lovesickness, or do you think my fruit has lovesickness?"


    "Of course...Both!" Liu Er didn''t feel embarrassed at all, but it was much more bold than ordinary women.


    "Sun Wukong held a six-eared ass and egg with one hand, and opened one hand in front of her, a real flat peach flashed in his hand: "This answer is satisfactory, I will reward you one."


    Liu Er''s eyes lit up in a flash, and he closed it as quickly as possible, happily ignoring Sun Wukong''s hand that wiped oil on her ass: "Only one, you are really getting stingy. "


    "Say I''m stingy? Then you pay me back."


    "There is no reason to return the things you gave out." Liu Er grinned,''click'' bit on the flat peach, and his face was flushed: "Ah~~The fruit you gave is delicious! The previous ones The fruit is hard to eat. Look, am I losing weight?"


    Sun Wukong stared at the Liu-eared Huqian, with a serious expression: "This is also called thin? It''s obviously fatter than before."


    Liu Er''s eyes narrowed: "Fat? Is it bigger!"


    Upon hearing this, Tu Shan Yaya glanced at the six-eared Hungarian, snorted with disdain, and the arrogant court raised the Hungarian''s chamber, and the perfect arc directly killed the six-eared.


    The black line on the other end of the six ears was immediately followed by Tushan Jayabihun, she has no confidence.


    Seeing that the topic was going to be misled, Sun Wukong hurriedly corrected himself: "Okay, let''s not mention the rest, hurry up and prepare for the banquet."


    "Banquet!" Liu Er''s eyes lit up: "I heard that all the ingredients you provided were Wukong. That''s really exciting. Now there is still time. I will also show my hands and cook two dishes for you to taste Taste." As he said, he walked to the kitchen...


    When Tu Shan Yaya and other women heard this, their eyes lit up: "Then Wukong brother, you stay here for a while, I''ll go fry two dishes..."


    "I went too, master..."


    "Wait for me..."


    For a while, Xiaoqing and the others ran into the kitchen, and Sun Wukong was the only one in the yard.


    "Really interested."


    The thoughts of the women, Sun Wukong, can naturally be seen at a glance. They have not seen each other for so many years, they all want to cook Sun Wukong personally so that he can taste the food they made by themselves.


    Sun Wukong sat on the stone bench in the courtyard, pondering: "I think about it, the only ones who haven''t arrived are Luolan, Poison Lady...Liu Jianyin, by the way, if Lu Jianyin is a human, she should be She is dead, now she should be called... Xiaoqing, come out."


    "Huh? Master, what''s the matter?" Xiaoqing walked out in a sexy culinary costume, showing her perfect figure vividly, looming.


    "Your dress change speed is fast..." Monkey King looked at her from top to bottom: "Don''t rush to cook, you go catch a woman named Lu Jianwen and bring me to see me."


    "Law paper?" Xiao Qing nodded solemnly, without asking why: "Does the master know where she is?"


    Monkey King pointed at the center of Xiao Qing''s eyebrows, and the appearance and location of the law paper were clearly engraved in her mind.


    "Understand, I''ll catch her now." Xiaoqing turned into a flash of light and went away. Seeing her speed, her cultivation base is at least at the level of the Demon King, and it seems that Sun Wukong used it to incubate heaven and earth spirit treasures. And she is really talented.


    Having nothing to do, Monkey King also ran into the kitchen, only to see Tu Shan Yaya and other women busy.


    In fact, the professional fox monsters were responsible for these things, but they all wanted to cook them for Monkey King, and didn''t want to borrow them from others.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    As soon as Sun Wukong said, they began to rush people: "There is nothing wrong with you here, just go out and wait."


    "Okay!" With a helpless look, Sun Wukong left the kitchen and went to the living room, watching the TV that was placed there. Suddenly he felt very nostalgic. He hadn''t watched TV for a long time...


    A little bit of time passed, just as Monkey King was enjoying the dancing of the 1 sensation girl group, the closed door was suddenly opened, and a very beautiful and quiet woman walked in. After seeing Monkey King, she was slightly taken aback. , He immediately walked forward and bowed politely: "You are Master Monkey King, I am Cui Yuling, a professional physician living in Tushan. I was invited by Master Honghong to help..."


    "You are the Jade Spirit. I happen to be bored by myself. Come and watch TV with me!" Monkey King waved to the Jade Spirit and said.


    Cui Yuling watched TV, a group of sisters danced in a hot dance, walked to the opposite side of Monkey King and sat down. They were generous and not restrained: "It seems that Lord Wukong is not as scary as the rumors said."


    "Terrible? How did the outside world tell me?" Monkey King suddenly became interested.


    Cui Yuling smiled softly: "You don''t kill without blinking, and hundreds of thousands of living beings are slaughtered in a flash. In short, the world fears you far more than awe; but now seeing you, those rumors cannot be fully believed. "


    "Is it? Actually, I did something like this in the Beishan Empire, killing hundreds of thousands of creatures." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    Cui Yuling looked at Sun Wukong''s slightly fascinating smile and looked away: "I took back what I said before. You are indeed as scary as the rumors say!"


    Killing hundreds of thousands of living beings, you can still laugh nonchalantly, this can no longer be described as terrible.


    At this moment, Cui Yuling finally was not so calm when facing Monkey King, but felt an inexplicable pressure, and she got up generously and wanted to go to the kitchen: "I''ll go see Lord Honghong, do they need help..."


    Monkey King looked at Cui Yuling''s back and said that he was speechless: "Speaking of which, am I so bad at talking? I even scared people away..."

 2141 Chapter 73 End of This Chapter

    At this moment, Cui Yuling finally was not so calm when facing Monkey King, but felt an inexplicable pressure, and she got up generously and walked to the kitchen: "Let me see Master Honghong, do they need help..."


    Monkey King looked at Cui Yuling''s back and said that he was speechless: "Speaking of which, am I so bad at talking? I don''t look terrible. He scared people away..."


    After Cuiyuling left, only Monkey King was left in the hall. After watching TV alone for a while, he lost interest.


    Although the female celebrities look good, with slender waists and long legs, the Huns are also very interesting. I have to say that the quality of the girls in this second dimension is still good, but dancing and singing can¡¯t be compared with Xuenu Nongyu and others. , Monkey King just watched for a while and was not interested.


    Because it is across the screen, it is naturally boring.


    He came to the yard with a recliner, and Monkey King lay on it to bask in the sun.


    This kind of peace is also a rare enjoyment for him.


    As time passed, Xiao Qing turned into a stream of light and landed beside Monkey King, holding a woman in his hand. She was bound by a rope. Her rugged figure was unobstructed, and her mouth was blocked by a pile of cloth. There was a whining sound of protest.


    Judging from its appearance, it is undoubtedly self-regulated.


    Xiaoqing casually threw the law paper beside Sun Wukong, respectfully said: "Master, is that her?"


    Li Jianwen stared at Monkey King and made a series of whining sounds, but looking at his expression, he didn''t seem to be afraid.


    Monkey King looked at her with interest for a while, then chewed off the cloth that was blocking her mouth...


    "Who are you guys? Why are you kidnapping me? I see, you must be a demon king on a certain mountain, right? Covet my beauty and arrest me to be your wife? Tell you, I will never die."


    "How do I think she thinks of herself as a tragic heroine? She won''t be an actress in this life, right?" Monkey King looked at the text and asked Xiaoqing.


    "It seems to be..." Xiaoqing nodded: "When I caught her, she happened to be filming..."


    "It seems that she was silly with her head in the filming. The brain is so big..." Monkey King said with a smile: "Since she has this request, I''m not doing anything else, so I will play with her."


    "Understood!" Xiaoqing immediately squatted down when he heard the words: "It''s not easy to take off the clothes tied up. Let''s use scissors!"


    Then he took out a pair of scissors and looked at Monkey King: "Master, which one do you want to see first?"


    Hearing the text of the law, his complexion changed: "What, do you want to cut my clothes? This is definitely not good. This dress is my favorite one. After a month of hard work, it was not easy to shoot. I bought it!"


    Monkey King looked at L¨¹wen with a speechless face: "You seem to be focusing on the wrong point, right?"


    The text was stunned, and suddenly, with an unwavering face, he shouted: "No, don''t cut my clothes. I won''t bow to the evil forces. Even if you insult me ??thousands of times, I You will definitely not succumb, evil demon king, you will definitely be arrested by the demon arresters and locked in the prison tower for hundreds of years to redeem your sins!"


    Looking at the law papers that have been completely entered into the play, Monkey King felt very speechless. Is this woman very nervous, or is she really acting stupid?I just wanted to tease her. In this case, I will cooperate with you, look at Xiaoqing, and say: "Cut the Huns."


    With a click, a big hole was cut out of Li Jianwen''s clothes in front of Hun in an instant, and a perfect indescribable thing bounced out...


    Li Jianwen was stunned, and turned around, trying to block the light of the former Hungarian spring, and screamed: "Wow! You really cut it! Help! Someone wants to rape!"


    Well, at this moment, she finally returned to normal.


    In the kitchen, when Tu Shan Yaya and other women heard this, they all ran out to take a look, looking at the law paper that looks tied up in a shameful posture at the moment, and the lump of white and tender. Froze.


    Cuiyuling hid behind Tu Shanhonghong like a conditioned reflex, with a frightened expression on his face: "Too...too terrible, he is even more evil than the rumors!"


    Tu Shan Yaya and the others looked upset at the text of the law.


    The legal text says that I was hurt, but I was the victim. Why are you looking at me like this?


    Tu Shan Honghong has a calm face. Based on her understanding of Monkey King, she naturally understands that although Monkey King is sometimes very unreliable and squanders the floor, he absolutely disdains people who do not know or have nothing to do with him. To do this kind of thing, that is to say, the person in front of him should be an acquaintance he has identified.


    After carefully examining the text of the law, the long-lasting memory finally came to mind in Tu Shan Honghong''s mind: "She is... the law of the law?"


    When they heard Tu Shan Honghong''s words, Tu Shan Yaya and the others carefully looked at the legal text, and they suddenly looked like: "It''s really the legal text, it really looks alike!"


    "What kind of tone, I am the tone of the tone, you must have admitted to the wrong person!" Rao was the original tone of the tone of the tone of nerves and unreliable, after all, she is a woman, now the clothes are cut, she is indeed I was afraid and anxious.


    "Forget it, don''t play, it''s not good if you are playing badly." Monkey King looked at the text and smiled: "After all, if you are the fifth life old for me, if you play too much, you can I am a little sorry for your infatuation, Xiaoqing, help her untie the rope."


    Xiaoqing immediately untied the rope for her after hearing this...


    Yadai Tushan frowned slightly and looked at Lu Jian Wen, "Isn''t it? It''s not long for Wukong''s brother to get along with Lu Jianyin. How could she die alone for you?"


    "Just...that''s, how could I die for the fifth life for such a pervert like you..."


    "You, come here." Sun Wukong saw that the law paper had been untied, and waved to her, but he was so scared that the other party wrapped his arms around Xiong and backed away.


    "The master told you to go over, do you dare to retreat?" Xiaoqing picked up the law paper and brought her to Sun Wukong.


    And Monkey King stretched his hand to the center of her eyebrows, and all the memories of her past life emerged as if the gate was opened, and at the same time it turned into a screen to show in front of everyone...


    It was a slightly crude room. A woman with white hair was lying on the chuang, looking out the window, and she was in a trance: "It seems I can''t wait for your return, Master Wukong, if there is another life, I would like to use my life¡¯s loneliness in exchange for seeing you again..."


    In an instant, a ball of light floated out of her heart, and disappeared directly into the sky...


    "Huh? This...couldn''t it be...reincarnations?" The white-haired woman died with a contented smile: "Is it your cause? Master Wukong...it seems that I still meet you Chance..."


    Seeing the incredible scene in the picture, the three sisters Tu Shan were all surprised: "Unilateral reincarnation and continuation of fate? This...how could it happen?!!!"


    "The reason must be with you, Wukong?" Tu Shan Honghong looked at Monkey King.


    Monkey King smiled: "I am an absolute existence, much higher than your Tushan Affection Tree. In my name, I swear that it is absolute and there will be no accidents."


    "Do you still have this ability?" Tu Shan Yaya and the others were all surprised.


    "Master Wukong, I finally saw you again!" The law paper that had recovered his memory suddenly plunged into Sun Wukong''s arms, eyes full of moving tears.


    Before Sun Wukong could say a word of comfort, a joke suddenly sounded in the air: "Let go of your concubine husband, Brother Wukong is mine!"


    After a burst of poisonous fog, the graceful shadow of Huandu Luolan also appeared in the courtyard. Three steps and two steps, he chewed the law aside and occupied Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, you are finally back. , Look, look, I listened to your words and eat well! Do you think I have grown up?" Then, he took her to the plump Huong and rubbed against Sun Wukong for a while.


    Huan Du Luo Lan is still the original Huan Du Luo Lan, but her personality has changed. Because of Monkey King, she has been living in peaceful times, and therefore she has developed the coquettish character that a princess should have.


    Without waiting for Monkey King''s answer, Poison Lady''s mature and beautiful figure also appeared in the courtyard, her eyes filled with affectionate mist, and she rushed towards Monkey King...


    Reunion is always joyful and touching. Five hundred and fifty years have passed, and the separated people are reunited in Tushan again...


    After the banquet, Tu Shan Yaya, who had been waiting for five hundred and fifty years, used Jiujin to force Sun Wukong into her room...


    Then the poisonous lady, Huandu Luolan and other women joined in one after another, and the life without shame and impatientness began like this...


    Afterwards, Monkey King returned to his world with Tu Shan Yaya and other daughters, and he took the time to return to this world. After solving the world''s master, the journey in this world is considered to be a successful conclusion.


    With Sun Wukong''s current strength, it was naturally a simple matter to solve this world master, and the appearance was a spike, so there was nothing to write about.

 2142 Chapter One Unsightly

    Wuyingxuan, in front of the gate.


    The peach blossoms are in full bloom here, and the little flowers fall with one petal, beautifully under the reflection of the moonlight.


    A colorful gate of light suddenly flashed like this, bringing up the ripples in the space, swaying peach blossoms scattered all over the place like celestial flowers.


    Monkey King walked out of the door of the dimension and looked at the closed wooden door in front: "Wuyingxuan, this is it..."


    As he said, his figure flashed and disappeared...


    When he appeared, he had already appeared under the cliff of a tomb that was slightly dimly lit.


    When I looked up, I just happened to see a young girl climbing the cliff hard...


    Turning his head back, a young man not far away was hiding behind a rock wall secretly watching the girl who was climbing the rock wall.


    Sun Wukong looked stunned: "What I said, Han Qianluo just stumbled and fell from the cliff, but you can save it in time. It turns out that you have been secretly watching people from the side."


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he appeared behind the young boy. Before he noticed a little bit, he chopped him to the ground with a hand knife. He hehe smiled: "Brother is here with time. , Let me leave the hero to save the beauty."


    Although heroes save the United States are old-fashioned and may not work so well in modern times, in ancient times, it worked.


    The voice fell, but a horrified girl scream came into her ears. It turned out that Osamu Qianluo had already slipped and fell from the cliff...


    Sun Wukong tapped the ground immediately, his figure fluttered out like nothing, and in the blink of an eye he hugged Han Qianluo in his arms...


    Han Qianluo was frightened, but suddenly felt warm, as if being held in his arms, and opened his eyes curiously. The moment he saw Monkey King, he was dumbfounded with a flowing red head. The Monkey King who was born is already handsome, and with that dusty and elegant temperament, cold face and eyes, it is full of lethality to anyone.


    What''s more, the current situation is still some heroes in the fantasy of a spring girl to save the United States, Han Qianluo felt a little fainted for a while.


    When Qing Duchu opened her nervous speech, she was a little stuttered, her pretty face was flushed, and she was very cute: "Who are you?"


    "Sun Wukong, how about you."


    "My name is... Han Qianluo, thank you... thank you... for saving me." After Han Qianluo glanced at Monkey King, he hurriedly looked away.


    At this time, Monkey King had already landed on the ground. While putting down Han Qianluo, her stomach was grunting out of nowhere, instantly turning her face into red with shame, fearing that Monkey King would make fun of her, and hurriedly explained: "Then...that...I just stumbled and fell because I was too hungry and wanted to find something to eat.


    Monkey King smiled: "You don''t have to rush to explain, I won''t laugh at you." As he said, a whole roast chicken appeared in his hand: "Hurry up and eat."


    In this environment, this roast chicken should be the most suitable food, right?


    "Really...really for me?" Han Qianluo looked at the golden and oily roast chicken, smelled the alluring scent, swallowed saliva, and couldn''t look away.


    "Of course, the whole one belongs to you."


    After getting the affirmative answer again, Han Qianluo was overjoyed: "Can I take it home to eat with my mother?"


    "You are filial, let''s go."


    "Here..." Han Qianluo immediately led the way happily, walking down a tomb path...


    Led by Han Qianluo, the two of Monkey King came to a tomb together, but they saw a woman holding another woman¡¯s throat with one hand in the air...


    (The time may be wrong, but please ignore it.)


    Monkey King just recognized these two women, Chu Yunxi and Xiao Yuting.


    At this time, Xiao Yuting was pinched by Chu Yunxi''s throat and lifted into the air, causing her to barely touch the ground with her toes and struggle with pain.


    "Mother!" Han Qianluo couldn''t even take care of the roast chicken in his hand. In a hurry, he just threw it on the ground and rushed towards Chu Yunxi in a desperate posture...


    "Huh~ Little bitch, I thought you had escaped!" Chu Yunxi sneered when she saw Han Qianluo rushing towards her, and threw Xiao Yuting in her hand to the ground, and rushed towards him. The skull of the cold.


    The severe pain pinched Han Qianlu and immediately cried...


    A moment ago, she was in a desperate posture, and she cried in a flash. It seemed that the little girl was just a little girl after all.


    Xiao Yuting stretched out her right hand as she watched from the side, wanted to ask for mercy, but hesitated and did not speak, the expression on her face was very complicated.


    Xiao Yuting''s heart is very contradictory now, while thinking about Chu Yunxi''s painful and regretful expression after she learned the truth after she personally killed her daughter; on the other hand, she also thinks about the daughter who has worked so hard to bring up her daughter. Just watched her die in front of her own eyes.


    For these two jealous and cruel women, Monkey King didn''t have any good feelings, they all asked for it.


    Seeing Han Qianluo cried out of pain when she was pinched by Chu Yunxi''s skull, her figure flashed, and she appeared in front of Chu Yunxi: "What about letting her go?"


    "Who are you?!" Looking at the Monkey King who suddenly flashed in front of him, Chu Yunxi''s expression changed slightly, and she subconsciously clasped Han Qianluo''s throat and held her in her hand: "I''ll pinch her as I''m one step closer. Break her throat!"


    "It''s dangerous for you to do this."


    "Danger? Then I really want to try it!" Chu Yunxi looked cold, and the strength in his hand increased a bit, and her eyes became pale after pinching Han Qianluo.


    "Originally I wanted to see Qianluo not caring about you like you, but it''s a pity that a bitch is just a bitch..." As Monkey King''s voice fell, Chu Yunxi, who had a sneer on his face, suddenly shook her body and sprayed blood. When he came out, the hand holding Han Qianluo''s skull fell weakly, and flew out as if he had received a huge blow, hitting the stone wall behind, and again spouted a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground weakly.


    "You...you..." Chu Yunxi widened her eyes and looked at Sun Wukong with a shocked expression on her face: "Who are you...? Do you know the consequences of breaking into the Guzi Tomb?"


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t see any movements of Monkey King, but she was strangely hit and flew upside down. All of her strength was emptied in a flash, and she lost the ability to fight again. How not surprised, this person''s martial arts is so unfathomable?


    Sun Wukong stepped forward, stepped on Chu Yunxi''s Hun''s mouth, squatted down, and looked at her jokingly: "Then tell me what will happen?"


    It¡¯s just that you¡¯re stepping on a woman¡¯s Hungarian mouth to speak a bit unsightly?

 2143 Chapter Two The Most Poisonous Womans Heart

    Chu Yunxi was full of anger, and being squatted on her body by a strange man stepping on her Hun''s mouth, looking at her with contempt, this situation is a great shame.


    It¡¯s just that the opponent¡¯s strength is obviously much higher than hers. Although Chu Yunxi hates her, she has no choice but to attack with words: "This tomb of the millet is not something you can get involved. I advise you to leave as soon as possible, otherwise you will be killed by the Tomb King City. People know, if you are good at martial arts, can you die!"


    Monkey King looked bored: "I thought you would say anything. It turned out to be just such an untechnical threat. It''s really boring. I dare to come here and naturally I won''t be afraid of that shit tomb city. You use this to scare me. It''s ridiculous."


    After that, stood up, walked to Han Qianluo''s side, and touched her head: "How is it, are you scared?"


    Han Qianluo shook his head, and Monkey King immediately joked: "You still shook your head. You were scared to cry just now."


    "No, I''m just suffering. If you don''t believe me, try it. It really hurts to be pinched..." Han Qianluo ran over to lift Xiao Yuting from the ground: "Mother, are you okay? "


    Xiao Yuting ignored Han Qianluo. Instead, she tilted her head and looked happily at Chu Yunxi, who was lying weakly on the ground with bleeding from the corner of her mouth. She took out a dagger from her waist, her expression eagerly and slightly hideous Said: "Qianluo, hurry, go and kill her! Kill her!"


    Han Qianluo was stunned, looking at Chu Yunxi, who had completely lost the ability to resist, she couldn''t bear it: "Mother, or else... let''s let her go, we just leave here..."


    Xiao Yuting immediately shouted excitedly: "No, you have to kill her! Hurry up! Listen to my mother, and kill her quickly!"


    When Han Qian fell, he was frightened by Xiao Yuting''s distorted and excited face, and tremblingly took the dagger, looked at Monkey King helplessly, and asked for his help.


    Monkey King walked over and grabbed the dagger in Han Qianluo''s hand, and looked at Xiao Yuting with a look of disgust. The so-called most poisonous woman''s heart is nothing more than this. How vicious this woman wanted Han Qianluo to kill her own mother. .


    But in the same way, Sun Wukong didn''t have the slightest affection for Chu Yunxi. Xiao Yuting''s daughter was born dead. No need to guess, this is definitely inseparable from Chu Yunxi.


    The grievances between these two people are unclear, but there is one thing that is beyond doubt. These are all they asked for. They are jealous for this, and there is no one.


    In the end, no one could get a good deal, and the family was ruined, so why bother.


    At the same time, Monkey King also gave a deep contempt for Han Qianluo''s father. The two women couldn''t figure it out, and they didn''t dare to face it. He really was an eggless man.


    However, as far as the current situation is concerned, Han Qianluo¡¯s life experience should not be made public, because for Han Qianluo, whether it is the loss of Xiao Yuting or Chu Yunxi, it will be a great blow to her, and it will inevitably be in her young age. An indelible shadow was left in her heart.


    Because it is impossible for these two vicious-hearted women to live together peacefully, it was her daughter who was in a dilemma.


    In this case, we still maintain the status quo. After ten years, the time is ripe for them to solve it by themselves.


    Sun Wukong held Han Qianluo''s hand with one hand, rubbed her head with the other, looked at Chu Yunxi, and said coldly: "Give you time to escape with three breaths, or you will stay forever."


    "One¡­"


    When Chu Yunxi heard this, her pupils shrank instantly, and she didn''t dare to hesitate to delay the slightest. Perhaps it was because of her desire for life that she had exploded with astonishing potential. The internal force was running, and a few flashes disappeared in the tomb...


    "No! You can''t let her escape! You can''t let her escape!" Xiao Yuting looked crazy and screamed bitterly, looking like a mad woman.


    "Shut up!" Monkey King looked at Xiao Yuting and shouted out coldly, but his indifferent eyes showed Xiao Yuting was cold all over, as if he was in hell, fear spread from his heart, and his body trembled and trembled constantly, and his voice stopped abruptly. .


    "Get up and follow me." Monkey King said, ignoring her and walking down the tomb with Han Qianluo...


    However, Xiao Yuting trembled, and followed Sun Wukong in fear, not daring to say anything.


    With just a look, Monkey King had scared her guts and almost didn''t let her collapse. He didn''t dare to violate any words of Monkey King.


    "Mother!" Han Qianluo looked at her mother''s appearance with a worried expression on her face, looked at Monkey King cautiously, and whispered: "Um... Brother Wukong, can you not be fierce to my mother? Look at her being scared by you. Gotta..."


    "It''s okay, I just let her calm down, it will be fine in a while."


    Han Qianluo remembered Xiao Yuting''s crazily distorted expression before, and nodded. Although she was worried about her mother, she did not know why, but she trusted Sun Wukong very much, and instinctively believed that Sun Wukong would not harm their mother and daughter.


    "Then where are we going now? Brother Wukong?" Han Qianluo was a little weak as he walked, and Sun Wukong remembered that their mother and daughter have not eaten until now: "Look at you so hungry, or I will send you off first. Mother and daughter leave, right?"


    "What about you, Brother Goku?"


    "I stay here and have something to do." Monkey King said, a bag suddenly appeared in his hand, filled with food, and handed it to Han Qianluo: "After going out, I will find a place to fill my stomach, and then Wait, I will look for you after I come out."


    "Um~ Regao, you must come to us." Although Han Qianluo was a little bit reluctant, she also knew that if the current state of their mother and daughter were to follow Monkey King, it would only drag him down, so she agreed.


    "Definitely." Monkey King stretched out his hand and hooked Han Qianluo. With a thought, the two mother and daughter had disappeared in front of him.


    In a dense forest, Han Qianluo''s mother and daughter stared at everything around them blankly. They were a little bit frightened: "Out... came out?" A breeze blew by, and they suddenly felt chilly. Both mother and daughter were stunned. I was so scared that I hurriedly ran out of the woods...


    He was still in the tomb in a crisis, but he appeared in the''ghostly'' woods in the blink of an eye. As long as he is a normal person, I am afraid he will be shocked, right?


    Obviously, the mother and daughter were scared.


    At the same time, Guzi Tomb, Magic Hall.


    An extremely glamorous woman lying on a luxurious recliner, plucking the strings with one hand, watching the man walking into the hall: "I¡¯ve been bored in this magic hall for so long. Here comes an interesting thing, hahahaha~~~"

 2144 Chapter 3 Qiu Yuqin

    Guzi Tomb, Magic Hall.


    An extremely glamorous woman lying on a luxurious recliner, plucking the strings with one hand, watching the man walking into the hall: "I¡¯ve been bored in this magic hall for so long. Here comes an interesting thing, hahaha~~~"


    The man''s face was calm, and he seemed calm and free: "I''m afraid it will be boring in a while."


    The male and the female are not small, one is Luo Tianwen, the master of Luo Jiazutang; the other is Qiu Yuqin, one of the four great sound demons of Yinmo Island.


    Qiu Yuqin looks gorgeous and demon, and his actions are especially attractive: "It seems that the person who came is not good, then dare to listen to the little girl?"


    "Hahaha~~~ Listen!" Luo Tianwen laughed heartily, but his eyes were extremely vigilant and serious.


    The atmosphere of the two suddenly became more subtle, faintly revealing killing intent...


    "This song is only because there is in the sky, you can die without regret..." Qiu Yuqin looked charming and charming, but he did not show any mercy when he moved his hands, plucking the strings, and an invisible magic sound in the air A rippling rippling lashed towards the man, hitting the point...


    Although the offensive was fierce, it was only a tentative attack.''Luo Tianwen'' was just an in-situ somersault and hid.


    Qiu Yuqin was obviously a little surprised. In this temptation, it was obvious that the opponent''s skill was not weak, but in her understanding,''Luo Tianwen'' did not have such skill, and her complexion finally became serious, and her delicate hand touched the strings. , The magic sound rang around the ears, affecting the brain waves and minds of others, causing many hallucinations, and even stimulating both ears and brain pain.


    It¡¯s just that Luo Tianwen stood in this magic sound, still standing proudly, except for the slight discomfort with a slight resistance. After a while, he swiped a sword casually, and the inner strength came out directly. The sound waves shattered and the strings snapped.


    The magic sound was forcibly interrupted by it, causing Qiu Yuqin to scream, spouting a mouthful of blood, and was backlashed, and his face was also pale. Looking at''Luo Tianwen'', he was obviously a little shocked by the strength of the other party. Wait for deep internal strength?Can you resist your own piano sound?


    It¡¯s just a matter of urgency. It¡¯s too late for her to think about it. She pressed the strings with her hands, and the deep internal force turned into invisible ripples and spread out. As the strings were plucked by the delicate hands, seventy-two nails shot out continuously. Blocked all the retreats of''Luo Tianwen''...


    Qiu Yuqin''s face suddenly showed a win-winner smile, because there were countless masters who died under her hand, and no one could escape.


    It was just that before she was too proud of her face, Luo Tianwen suddenly threw out a handful of Go pieces that knocked down all the seventy-two hidden weapons she was proud of.


    Qiu Yuqin looked at the Go pieces scattered on the ground, and his expression changed slightly: "You are not Luo Tianwen, you are a chess master!"


    The man said nothing, but his eyes were extremely sharp, and he was not at all seduced by Qiu Yuqin''s enchanting posture. His internal power was running to the extreme, and he threw the sword in his hand...


    Qiu Yuqin only felt a flash of cold in front of her eyes, and the breath of death turned around to envelope her, her heart beating violently at this moment, and her body was extremely cold. That was the fear of death, and she seemed to have predicted her own death.


    I want to hide, but unfortunately I can''t, because it''s too fast.


    "Is it a pity that such a great beauty was killed by you like this?" A sigh sounded in vain in the magic hall, and Monkey King suddenly flashed in front of Qiu Yuqin, with his two fingers pinching the tip of the sword, looking calmly Luo Tianwen in front of him.


    Qiu Yuqin didn''t look at the benefactor who suddenly appeared to save him, but stared blankly at the sword blade that was close to the bottom of his throat. As long as he moved forward a little bit, it would pierce her blow. Her skin killed her,


    Qiu Yuqin could clearly feel the icy edge from Jian Feng. Death was so close to her. She was so cold that she couldn''t feel her breathing and heartbeat. The moment of death was really terrifying. , It was just a moment, she was startled with a cold sweat, her feet were a little soft.


    At the moment of relaxation, Qiu Yuqin seemed to have exhausted all his strength, unable to sit on the ground.


    Death, it is not scary to say from the mouth, only when you really face death, you can experience the indescribable fear.


    Monkey King squeezed Jian Feng''s fingers hard, and only heard a soft sound of''ding~'', the ancient sword was broken every inch and scattered on the ground.


    The chess sage disguised as Luo Tianwen condensed his eyes and his expression became extremely solemn: "What a strong internal force! Your Excellency is a good method! I wonder if you are?"


    Sun Wukong ignored him, but turned his head to look at Qiu Yuqin who was sitting on the ground: "How about it, haven''t you been scared to pee?"


    Qiu Yuqin''s face was reddish, this benefactor obviously looked so handsome and serious, but what he said instantly destroyed his temperament.


    Qiu Yuqin, who was relieved, stood up and smiled at Monkey King: "Thank you, son, for helping me. Can you ask son to do the little girl a favor and kill him for me? I will thank you afterwards."


    "Thanks a lot?" Monkey King smiled when he heard the words, "My reward is very high."


    Qiu Yuqin writhed and moved to a full body and put on a thrilling posture, but his eyes flashed with bitter coldness: "The little girl''s life is saved by the son. As long as the son kills him for me, then everything about me, They are all sons..."


    Women are really cruel enough, especially women with a snake heart like this, they are even more deadly, in order to get revenge, they will bet everything they have.


    Qi Sheng almost killed her, so she wanted to take the life of Qi Sheng, but she knew that he could not beat Qi Sheng, so she had to pin her hopes on Monkey King, because Qi Sheng had become her heart. Demon, if she doesn''t put him in the lead, she will probably have trouble sleeping and eating in the future.


    To put it bluntly, if you don''t kill the chess saint, her thoughts will not be clear.


    In fact, this obsession of her is right. In the original book, she was nailed to death by the flying sword thrown by the chess master.


    "This business seems not to lose money, and you can still get a big beauty!" Monkey King smiled, it looks like Qiu Yuqin is using him, but in fact it was Monkey King who dug a hole to make her jump. Fall into the hands of Monkey King, shouldn''t he be trained?


    As soon as the chess sage heard what Monkey King said, his heart jumped inexplicably. From the moment that Monkey King was between the electric light and flint, it was the flying sword that he threw with all his strength between his fingers. He already understood that Monkey King¡¯s strength was probably Be far above him.

 2145 Chapter 4 Very careful

    In addition, Monkey King easily smashed his sword with two fingers, which made him convinced of this. Using his internal force to smash the sword, this is not something ordinary people can do.


    The chess sage watched Sun Wukong''s every move intensively, holding several Go pieces in his hands, ready to fight to the death.


    On the other hand, Monkey King is completely opposite to him, because Monkey King is not interested in the chess master at all, but his casual behavior makes the chess master nervous. The opponent clearly reveals the empty door, and there are flaws everywhere. , Why does he have a sense of horror of death?


    The tremendous pressure caused Chessmaster to leave a cold sweat on his face for a moment. In less than half a minute, he could not bear the pressure and was forced to make a move, because he felt that if he didn¡¯t make a move, he would probably Collapsed under this great pressure.


    The chess saint has a dignified face, without a word, he bit his tongue resolutely, and dispelled his heart with a sharp pain. A little bit under his feet, the light work moves to the extreme, and it turns into three afterimages to encircle the Monkey King. Several Go pieces are also from three. Lasing towards Monkey King in different directions...


    This kind of attack is very tricky. If ordinary people want to dodge, they can only dodge by jumping to the top of the sky, but there is no leverage point in the air, how can they dodge the next hidden weapon attack?


    I have to say that Chess is worthy of being the best player in the world. The experience of this battle is indeed very sophisticated. Under such great pressure, there is also a clear-headed performance that does not waste his life. A lot of age.


    It''s just that he has countless calculations, and he still underestimated the strength of Monkey King. For such an attack, Monkey King didn''t even bother to hide, so all his calculations would be meaningless.


    As soon as the Go pieces approached Monkey King, their strange gasification dissipated.


    Let alone attack, you can''t even get close.


    "This is!!" Chess''s complexion changed drastically. It was the first time that he encountered someone who had cracked his own tricks in this way. He just wanted to attack again, but saw Monkey King wave his hands at will. Pain came, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and it flew upside down. Amidst a series of''bang-bang-bang'' noises, it smashed through the walls of institutions until the end of the Guzi Tomb.


    At the same time, the entire Guzi Tomb was shook with violent rumbling sounds, making everyone in Guzi Tomb puzzled and shocked.


    Qiu Yuqin on the side stared blankly at the broken passage that was forcibly blasted out in front of him, his eyes widened and his mouth opened for a long time without closing.


    This millet tomb is made of the strongest rock or steel in the world. Even the strongest master of the world can never forcefully break it. But at this moment, the millet tomb is hit and destroyed layer by layer like tofu. This is just as incredible as a dream.


    "How strong is this person?!" Qiu Yuqin was only shocked: "He just waved his hand before, right? This whole floor of the tomb was destroyed like this?"


    With a "gu~", Qiu Yuqin swallowed hardly and opened his mouth, but because he was too shocked, he didn''t make a sound.


    Sun Wukong looked at the broken wall in front of him, squeezed his fist, and frowned slightly: "I have been very careful to control his power. I didn''t expect to have such a great power. It seems that I still don''t have the skill to control my current power. ."


    When Qiu Yuqin heard the self-talk of Monkey King, his expression was dazed, looking at the broken passage that extends to the end of the line of sight, with a dazed expression: "This is also called...careful???"


    At the end of the broken tunnel, a gray-haired old man got up from the ruins in embarrassment, patted the dust on his body, looked around, his face was uncertain: "What''s the matter? Is it because an earthquake happened?" He said, his eyes shifted. , Looking at the broken wall channel extending all the way in his sight, he took a shocking breath;


    Then he tilted his head to look at the end of the broken wall, but he just saw a familiar white-haired old man embedded on the stone wall, his pupils were big and his body was distorted. This can no longer be described by bleeding from seven holes. The whole body was bleeding, and the bones spurred out of the body, the blood was dripping, and the death was extremely miserable.


    Luo Tianwen''s pupils instantly stared at the boss, with an unbelievable expression: "Chess...Chess saint?!!!"


    Because of the power of terror, the human skin mask worn on the face of the chess sage has long been shaken off and restored to its original appearance.


    "Why... could this happen?!!!" Luo Tianwen reached out with a dull face and chewed off the human skin mask, revealing a middle-aged man''s face, which looked exactly like Luo Tianwen, who was pretending to be a master of chess in the magic hall.


    His identity is already clear, this is the real Luo Tianwen, he just swapped the human skin mask with the chess saint, and exchanged identities.


    The chess master is in the light, but he is in the dark.


    If it weren''t for Monkey King''s sudden kick in, the plan of the two men would be seamless and would inevitably deceive the world for ten years.


    But now, it just died.


    "The attack on the tomb... failed..." Luo Tianwen sighed deeply, helpless, unwilling, and deeply shocked: "What have you encountered? You actually possess such terrifying power..." Luo Tianwen was dumbfounded. Looking at the broken passage in front of him, his heart was shocked and it was difficult to calm down. Then, he finally followed the broken passage and saw the red-haired man standing at the end of his sight in the magic hall, his heart was in vain Unsatisfactory jumped up, and a terrifying suffocation came to life.


    "escape!!"


    The moment Luo Tianwen saw the red-haired man, there was only one word left in his mind, and then he did not hesitate to turn around and escape from the tomb of the millet which made him fearful...


    "It seems that there is still a little mouse." Monkey King looked forward indifferently.


    "It''s Luo Tianwen, do you want to chase? Your lord?" Qiu Yuqin stood behind Monkey King, lowering his head very low, showing his obedience to Monkey King.


    "My lord? I don''t like this name very much." Monkey King turned and looked at Qiu Yuqin: "Didn''t you say that as long as I kill him, everything about you is mine?"


    Qiu Yuqin''s heart jumped suddenly and was so frightened that he hurriedly fell to her knees: "Master!"


    "Russ can be taught." A smile suddenly appeared on Sun Wukong''s face: "Get up, there is nothing fun here, leave with me."


    "Yes!"


    With a thought of Monkey King, he already appeared outside the mountain with Qiu Yuqin.


    "This...here is it?!" Qiu Yuqin looked at the surrounding environment, his eyes widened again, shocked, they were right in the tomb of Guzi the moment before, right?

 2146 Chapter 5: You all understand, right?

    "Hey~ gone."


    Monkey King greeted Qiu Yuqin, who was still standing still.


    "Yes...Yes!" Qiu Yuqin hurriedly responded, following closely behind Monkey King, just staring at Monkey King with both eyes, already reaching the level of blind worship.


    Terrifying strength, teleportation-like means, this is almost like a fairy in the legend, it is a great honor to be able to follow these people.


    As for the Tomb King City, Yinmo Island has already been left behind by her. Although she left the Guzi Tomb, she also betrayed the Tomb King City and Yinmo Island in a disguised form, but what could be done?Compared with the master she is following now, the power that was originally unattainable is now worthless in her eyes. Can they win over their master again?


    While Qiu Yuqin was excited behind Sun Wukong, she was also very nervous. She didn''t dare to say a word, but just twisted her waist as she walked. It was a different kind of visual enjoyment.


    Just as Qiu Yuqin''s thoughts were numb, and when she was thinking about this, a happy voice interrupted her thoughts: "Brother Wukong, you are finally here, I thought you would not come."


    "Why? I said I will come." Monkey King smiled and touched Han Qianluo''s head, who ran in front of him, and took out a tissue to clean her slightly greasy mouth. Obviously their mother and daughter seemed to have just finished eating.


    "Master Wukong!" Xiao Yuting came to the front of Sun Wukong with a stern look, and saluted him respectfully. Now she dare not show any disrespect to Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong''s ability to send their mother and daughter out of the tomb of Guzi in an instant makes her not yet. Be calm.


    Han Qianluo''s complexion was reddened and happy, she was not as cautious as her mother was after being treated with such care by Monkey King. Instead, she was very clinging to Monkey King and looked at him with twinkling eyes: "Brother Wukong, before you What kind of martial arts did you use for us? Swish and send us out of the tomb of the millet, really amazing!"


    When Qiu Yuqin heard the words, she immediately listened. In fact, she was also curious about Monkey King''s ability. If she didn''t figure it out, her heart would be as uncomfortable as a cat scratching, but because of Monkey King''s majesty, she did not dare to ask.


    "This is called teleportation..." Monkey King was afraid that they would not understand, and said: "It''s like the legendary end of the world."


    Qiu Yuqin suddenly looked shocked: "Is there really a far away in the world?"


    Monkey King laughed: "The world is huge, there are so many things you don''t know."


    Han Qianluo looked at Qiu Yuqin behind Monkey King and asked curiously: "Brother Wukong, who is this sister?"


    Without waiting for Monkey King''s introduction, Qiu Yuqin has already displayed a demon-like figure and introduced herself: "Hello, little sister, I am Qiu Yuqin, the master''s handmaid."


    Xiao Yuting suddenly exclaimed: "The bloodthirsty piano demon Qiu Yuqin? Shouldn''t you guard the magic hall in the tomb of Guzi? Why do you appear here?"


    Qiu Yuqin demon smiled: "That''s a past tense, now Qiu Yuqin belongs to the owner alone."


    Xiao Yuting was speechless and didn''t know how to respond.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Qiu Yuqin''s face, and smiled: "You woman, you know how to please men."


    Qiu Yuqin''s gaze became glamorous at the moment, and his whole body exuded a kind of intrigue: "What the slave maid can say is true, from the heart."


    "Huh~Fox!" Han Qianluo pouted, watching Qiu Yuqin''s elder brother Wukong who is so charmingly close to him, and immediately whispered unhappy.


    However, with Qiu Yuqin¡¯s inner strength cultivation skills, Han Qianluo¡¯s whispered muttering was naturally clear to her, but because of Monkey King¡¯s relationship, she did not dare to lose her temper to the little girl. Eyes, one finger lifted Han Qianluo''s delicate chin, Jiao said: "Oh~Little girl, you know that you are jealous at a young age? This is not good. As a woman, if you want to get the love of your lover, you You have to accept everything about him, everything is based on him. Don¡¯t be jealous, otherwise you will be hated."


    Han Qianluo was suddenly turned into a big red face, and even stammered: "I...I''m not jealous, you talk nonsense."


    Sun Wukong looked at Qiu Yuqin with a bit of surprise: "I didn''t expect this woman to have such a high level of consciousness, and she did not accept the wrong person. It seems that it would be much more convenient for her to instill some knowledge into Han Qianluo." On Qiu Yuqin''s shoulder, he said earnestly: "Yes, that''s right, Qian Luo will leave it to you to teach in the future."


    Qiu Yuqin immediately had a flattered expression and was full of excitement. As a mature woman, she naturally understood the meaning of Monkey King''s words, and blinked at Monkey King with a bewildered eye, hehe He smiled: "Please rest assured, my master, I will definitely teach Miss Qianluo to be a good woman who knows the general situation..."


    "People...I don''t want you to teach them!" Han Qianluo''s pretty face turned red, but his eyes were secretly aiming at Monkey King.


    As for Xiao Yuting, staying aside obediently did not dare to interject, because she had already seen that Monkey King was only interested in her daughter and had no affection for her.


    She also always felt that Sun Wukong had known the secret of Han Qianluo''s life, so she always wanted to avoid Sun Wukong, wishing that Sun Wukong would ignore her.


    Sun Wukong looked at Han Qianluo¡¯s mother and daughter, thinking about how they should be placed there. If they are left alone, I¡¯m afraid that if he is not there, the mother and daughter will have to be captured by Chu Yunxi and put in the tomb of the valley. Qian Luo had to be soaked in poisoned water to practice that magical power to poison his hands.


    After all, Monkey King didn''t want to stay here for ten years and wait for the plot to develop.


    "What can I do to make Chu Yunxi not dare to move Han Qianluo?" Sun Wukong thought, and suddenly thought of a person: "Princess Yingxue, if she has her shelter, Han Qianluo is absolutely safe. It seems that I have to go to the palace."


    The idea was made, Monkey King immediately said to Qiu Yuqin behind him: "Take me to the palace, I have to meet someone."


    "Yes." Qiu Yuqin immediately led the way. Although she was wondering who Sun Wukong was going to meet, she was very clear about her position, what to ask, and what not to ask. As a maid, just do her own job.


    However, Han Qianluo did not have this level of scruples, and looked at Monkey King curiously: "Brother Wukong, what are we doing in the palace?"


    Sun Wukong did not hide it, and there is no need to hide it: "Of course it is for you to find a shelter. If I am not here, what if you are caught by Chu Yunxi?"


    Of course, this is actually only one of the reasons, the most important thing is that everyone understands it, right?

 2147 Chapter 6 Princess Ying Xue

    Xiao Yuting¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Monkey King¡¯s words. If Monkey King really knew a certain noble minister in the palace, it would undoubtedly be a great news and a great opportunity for her. The court dignitaries get in touch with each other. Whom does she want to deal with?


    It''s just that this excitement was suppressed by her in an instant, and she was afraid that Sun Wukong would know it.


    But I don''t know, how can she hide it from Monkey King with her careful thinking?


    "Will Brother Wukong leave?" Han Qianluo grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand with a look of dismay.


    "It''s natural, I can''t stay by your side forever."


    "Why not?"


    Qiu Yuqin, who led the way in front, suddenly turned around and looked at Han Qianluo with a smile: "Of course it is possible. When you grow up and marry your master, you can always be with him."


    Han Qianluo''s pretty face turned red in an instant, and she lowered her head very low, she didn''t dare to look at Monkey King, but thinking about separating from Monkey King, she immediately mustered up the courage: "Then... Then wait until I grow up. Marry Brother Wukong, OK?"


    Monkey King laughed and said, "Then it''s settled."


    "Retract!" Han Qianluo stretched out his little finger. Monkey King also stretched out his little finger with a smile. The two little fingers were pulled together, which was regarded as a naive oath.


    A group of four drove for a long time, and finally came to a small town. After a short rest, they bought a carriage and rushed all the way to the imperial city...


    Until two days later, the destination was finally reached.


    In the inn, after Sun Wukong placed the three daughters of Han Qianluo, he went to the palace alone.


    Regardless of the imperial palace of each generation, it is extraordinarily majestic, because it represents the face of the heavenly family.


    Teams of patrolling soldiers shuttled through every road and alley, and they were heavily guarded. If a fly comes in, it will be spotted the first time.


    The figure of Monkey King flashed on the top of the highest building in the imperial palace. Looking around, the entire imperial city could be seen in full view: "Is there..."


    In an imperial pond full of flowers and trees, a beautiful girl who seemed to be only twelve or thirteen years old bored a box of fish food and sprinkled it again and again...


    She is the princess Yingxue who is in the hand of the emperor''s hand pearl and has a lot of love.


    Now she is just an innocent and romantic little girl who loves her father''s lap every day. She is so free.


    But even so, she is not very happy, because she is always lonely, and there is no close friend who can play together.


    No matter where she was, she was followed by a few graceful court ladies, and then she was alone. In short, she felt that her life was free but lonely and boring.


    Regarding this, her father was also sad for her, planning to find her a reliable playmate.


    (Please ignore the timing or something, I won''t mention it later.)


    "It''s so boring, do you have anything fun?" Princess Yingxue turned and looked at the maids behind her.


    A few palace ladies, look at me, and I will look at you, racking my brains thinking about what can make the princess happy, but they also stay in the palace all year round, and asking them this question is a bit embarrassing for them.


    Princess Yingxue knew that they were out of the picture when she saw their expressions, she threw the fish food in her hands into the fish pond, and said angrily: "It''s useless, what else can you do besides following me all day? "


    "Princess calm down!"


    "The princess is good!"


    The four court ladies were so scared that their faces were turned pale, and they knelt to the ground one after another.


    When Princess Yingxue saw it, she became even more angry: "Get up, get up, I didn''t say what to do with you, really, so boring! Bored to death!"


    With a sound, a figure suddenly fell from the sky and fell into the pool, splashing water in the sky, and the princess Yingxue and the four court ladies behind her were poured into a soup.


    The four palace ladies were shocked at the moment, and at the first moment they stood in front of Princess Yingxue, and shouted at Tang Zhong: "Who is it? You are so brave, how dare to assassinate Her Royal Highness!"


    "Assassination?" Sun Wukong stood above the water, looking at the four court ladies who were full of vigilance in front of him: "This is a bit too much, right?" Then he fixed his eyes on Princess Ying Xue behind them: " I just listened to her yelling boring, so I wanted to play with her."


    A court lady just wanted to make a stern shot, but she was pulled by Princess Yingxue and prevented her from speaking next, while Princess Yingxue leaned out from behind the protection of two court ladies. When he came to his head, he looked at Monkey King with surprise: "You can stand on the water?"


    The four court ladies heard this and they were shocked. They all took a deep breath. Just now because the princess was too nervous, the princess was so nervous that they ignored this. Now they see Monkey King standing on the water. It was so scared, how deep internal strength and light work it takes to do this, can they protect the princess with their efforts?


    The four palace ladies suddenly became extremely nervous.


    Monkey King directly ignored the four palace ladies who were facing the enemy, but looked at Princess Ying Xue who was protected by them with a smile on his face: "This is called treading water, it''s very simple, if I want to learn, I can teach you. "


    "Really...really?" Princess Yingxue''s eyes lit up and she was full of joy. She had lived in the palace for a long time and she didn''t know the sinister heart of people. At the time of innocence, she believed in Monkey King.Because in her philosophy, no one dared to harm her or deceive her, because she was the emperor''s favorite princess, no one dared to treat her like that.


    "Princess, be careful, this person is unknown and extremely dangerous, don''t get too close!" A court lady stopped Princess Ying Xue from letting her step forward, her face solemn.


    "Will you hurt me?" Princess Yingxue looked at Monkey King seriously and asked.


    Sun Wukong laughed when he heard it. Now Princess Yingxue is really naive: "Of course not."


    "Look, he said he won''t hurt me anymore, get out of it!"


    "This..." When the four palace ladies heard what Princess Yingxue said, they all looked speechless. If they said that if they didn''t hurt you, they really didn''t hurt you?How can I believe this, my princess.


    Seeing the four palace ladies lingering, Princess Yingxue became angry: "You all get out of the way, don''t block me in front, or you will be dragged out and cut all!"


    When the four palace ladies heard this, they were all startled. The princess became angry and hesitated for a while, but finally separated to the two sides and gave way, but still staring at Monkey King with full concentration, and if there is any change, they will Shot without mercy.

 2148 Chapter 7 is to play

    "Hurry up and teach me to tread water!" Princess Yingxue ran to the pond with excitement, looking at Monkey King with expectation.


    I have always lived in a world alone, with no games and no playmates. Now someone is willing to play with her, and the novelty of standing on the water immediately aroused the interest of Princess Yingxue. She has already Some can''t wait to experience the feeling of standing on the water.


    Monkey King stretched out his right hand to Princess Yingxue: "Give me your hand, jump down!"


    "Princess, no!"


    The four palace ladies were all taken aback when they heard this. One of the palace ladies hurriedly pulled her back. The main reason is that there is something wrong with the father. Not only will they be beheaded, they will also be imprisoned.


    "Presumptuous, let this princess retreat!" Princess Yingxue was on her head, when she was stopped by the court lady, she was furious, pointed her nose and screamed: "Do you want to be caught by the nine clans? "


    The lady of the palace was obviously scared and trembling when she heard this, she would immediately be imprisoned by the nine tribes if she stopped. There might be a chance of life if she didn¡¯t stop her. She still knew how to choose how to choose. Princess Yingxue withdrew her hand to one side, gritted her teeth and glared at Monkey King, but hated Monkey King. If it weren''t for this guy, they wouldn''t need to be so worried.


    At the same time, the four palace ladies were also engrossed in watching the actions of Monkey King and Princess Yingxue. If they were not careful, they would immediately save them.


    At this moment, they had no thoughts to call other guards, and all their thoughts were concentrated on Princess Yingxue.


    The maids who can personally protect the princess will naturally not be too weak in martial arts.


    Sun Wukong directly ignored the warning glances of the four palace ladies, and swayed the right hand extended to Princess Ying Xue: "Give me your hand and jump straight down, so you won''t fall into the pond."


    Princess Yingxue looked at Sun Wukong''s right hand stretched out to herself, and hesitated. As a princess, her self-cultivation is naturally the best. She has long known the principle of giving and receiving intimacy between men and women, and let a strange man catch her. Her hand is a very wicked thing, not to mention that she is still a noble princess.


    It''s just that the temptation to stand on the surface of the water is too great, struggling inwardly, and finally made up his mind, with a blush on his face, he stretched out his slender hand and placed it in the palm of Monkey King.


    I have to say that this Princess Yingxue deserves to be a pampered princess, and the tender and boneless little hand is really a kind of enjoyment.


    "Don''t be afraid, jump down." Monkey King smiled at Princess Ying Xue, and gave her an encouraging look.


    At this moment, the nervous hearts of the four palace ladies on the side almost jumped to their throats.


    After looking at the encouraging eyes of Monkey King, Princess Ying Xue, who was still a little frightened, suddenly felt an inexplicable courage in her heart. She leaped slightly and then jumped down.


    "Slap~~"


    A violent splash sounded, and the waves swayed to both sides. Under the gaze of the four tense-looking palace ladies, Princess Yingxue''s feet did not sink down strangely when they stepped on the water, and all of them suddenly became wide. Eyes.


    On the other hand, Princess Yingxue flushed with excitement and exclaimed excitedly: "Wow~ `Look! Look! I''m really standing on the water! I''m really standing on the water!"


    Monkey King will grab Princess Yingxue''s hand and let go, and smiled: "How about it, I said it won''t sink!"


    "Yeah!~~" Princess Yingxue nodded excitedly: "Big brother, what kind of martial arts are you? Really amazing!"


    With that said, Princess Yingxue has taken steps carefully and started to walk on the surface of the pond. Such a novel experience made her full of joy. After she was sure she would not fall, she began to run in the pond. However, with her pampered body, she was so tired that she sat down on the water before finishing half a lap.


    Monkey King walked to her side and squatted down. A finger was put into the water. All kinds of fish swarmed in. The scenery was like watching the underwater world through the glass. It was amazing.


    "Wow~ a lot of fish!" Princess Yingxue, who was tired enough, was immediately attracted to her eyes. She knelt down on the lake and reached into the bottom of the lake to touch the swarms of fish...


    These fishes were not afraid of life, they even gently raised her delicate hand, making Princess Yingxue happily giggling.


    The four court ladies on the shore saw that there was nothing wrong with their princess. Instead, they were very happy. Their hearts were finally let go, but they did not dare to be distracted. At the same time, they were surprised by the magical means of Monkey King. Let people stand peacefully on the lake, which is almost like a dream.


    Since the princess is not in danger, the four court ladies have temporarily dismissed their plan to report the matter immediately, and they should wait until they return.


    Before he knew it, the sky had darkened. Monkey King looked up at the sky and stood up: "It seems I have to go back..."


    "Hey? Is it so fast? You haven''t taught me to tread water yet!" Princess Yingxue suddenly looked disheartened.


    "Tomorrow I will come to see you again, and I will bring a friend to meet you, but I can''t tell you what happened today, otherwise I won''t come to you again."


    "Hmm~~" Princess Yingxue nodded vigorously: "I will definitely not tell you what happened today!" As she said, she turned her head and glared at the four palace ladies: "You are not allowed to say anything. Did you hear me?"


    The four court ladies glanced at each other and replied with a respectful voice: "Yes..."


    Originally, they wanted to report today¡¯s matter to the emperor, but now it seems that it¡¯s impossible. Although they know Princess Yingxue¡¯s nature is kind and fierce, they don¡¯t necessarily do that. They just get angry. No small temper, they will have to suffer when it falls.


    "Let''s take a look first." The four court ladies are all in a wait-and-see attitude.


    "Then we''ll see you tomorrow." Monkey King waved to Princess Yingxue, his figure disappeared in a flash.


    In this way, the daily life with Princess Yingxue began...


    The next day, Monkey King took Han Qianluo to meet Princess Ying Xue. The two girls were about the same age. Under Monkey King¡¯s introduction, they quickly became very good friends and took them to the mountains. Water, trampling, and teaching martial arts, every day has become their most unforgettable memory...


    One month later, at the suggestion of Monkey King, Han Qianluo successfully became Princess Yingxue''s playmate, and moved into Princess Yingxue''s bedroom with her mother.


    As for Princess Ying Xue''s original playmate, Murong Ye, she could only cry in the toilet.

 2149 Chapter 8 Its You Again

    Han Qianluo''s matter has been resolved, and he has been here for more than a month, and Monkey King is also ready to leave.


    After learning the news, Han Qianluo and Princess Yingxue both had a look of dismay. Although they had known that Sun Wukong would leave sooner or later, when it was time to leave, they realized that they had treated Sun Wukong. Reluctance is stronger than imagined.


    "Let''s stay for one day, one day, just one day! Okay, Brother Wukong!" Princess Yingxue held Monkey King''s hand, pleading.


    Han Qianluo also held Monkey King''s other hand and looked at him pitifully.


    "You don''t have to be like this, there is always a day to meet." Monkey King smiled and touched the two women''s heads.


    If Tu Shan Yaya and other women were there, she would definitely complain, because when Monkey King said this to them, they didn''t meet until five hundred and fifty years later.


    "Oh~" Princess Yingxue and Han Qianluo lowered their heads, not very emotional.


    Monkey King looked at Qiu Yuqin and said: "The safety of the two of them has been taught to you. If there is a slight accident, I will ask you."


    Qiu Yuqin immediately fell to the ground on one knee: "Please rest assured, the maidservant will swear to protect Princess Yingxue and Miss Qianluo."


    In this more than a month, Monkey King not only taught Princess Yingxue and Han Qianluo martial arts, but also taught Qiu Yuqin a sonic magic, so that she could protect the two daughters for him after she left.


    "Well, next time I meet, if I am satisfied, there will be a reward."


    "Reward!" Qiu Yuqin''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    Over the past month or so, she has received a lot of incredible good things from Monkey King. Not to mention the mysterious sonic magic power for the time being. The food provided alone has greatly increased her power, which was bestowed upon her merits. Things, I''m afraid it''s even more amazing, right?


    For a while, Qiu Yuqin''s heart was full of excitement and anticipation. Like a water snake, she wrapped her irritating body on Monkey King''s body: "It is the honor of slaves and maids to share worries for the master. The slaves and maids do not need any rewards, just ask the master. After coming back, the slave and maid will always follow the master!"


    "You know how to talk." Monkey King stretched out his hand and pinched a few of Qiu Yuqin''s fart, and the touch was really nothing to say.


    Coupled with Shang Qiu Yuqin''s bone-wrenching melody, Sun Wukong was always a fire.


    I have to say that this fairy Qiu Yuqin really knows how to fascinate people. I can only say that he is a character from Yinmodao.


    "Brother Wukong, you must come and see us early!" Princess Yingxue and Han Qianluo held Monkey King from one side to the other, full of dismay.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be too long, at most ten years." Sun Wukong smiled and rubbed the heads of the two girls, lest they become more and more reluctant, adjust the time ratio between this world and their own world, Sun Wukong thought. He returned to his own world in a flash.


    "ten years?!"


    When the three daughters of Yingxue heard the words spoken by Monkey King when they disappeared, they were all stunned on the spot. They thought that after Monkey King left, it was only a few months or a year or two, but they didn''t expect it to be ten years. .


    The three women looked at each other, half-sounding silent...


    It¡¯s just that for them, for such a long ten years, for Monkey King, it¡¯s just a sleep with Tu Shan Yaya and other women in their own world...


    Ahem~ In order to avoid harmony, skip it here...


    When Monkey King climbed up from the soft body of Tu Shan Yaya and other women, it was ten years later when he was in this world.


    Still Wuyingxuan, in front of the gate.


    The peach blossoms here are still in full bloom, beautiful as a picture.


    Monkey King''s figure flashed before the closed door, looking at the wooden door, which was obviously much older but darker than the one I saw last time: "Is it the poison of bone saprophyte? There was none last time."


    And a slightly older voice also sounded in the inner room: "Since your Excellency has already arrived, how about coming in for a comment?"


    "Then it would be disrespectful." The Monkey King stepped forward, and the wooden door densely covered with green poison, when Monkey King approached the door, it seemed to welcome his own king, and opened it, revealing the white sitting cross-legged in the hall. Fat old woman.


    The old woman is an old monk who enters into dominion, and her slightly closed eyes slowly opened, looking at the slightly familiar figure at the door, she was slightly stunned, and then her pupils shrank in vain, and a boundless anger rose from her heart. Li shouted: "It''s you?!!!"


    "Oh~ I met an acquaintance." Monkey King entered the house and looked at the old woman in front of him, but smiled: "It''s only been ten years since you have seen you. You have become such a virtue!"


    "You!" When Chu Yunxi heard that Sun Wukong was talking about her appearance, she was very angry at the moment. She hated others for talking about her appearance, because it was the pain of her life.


    Just afraid of Monkey King''s strength, he didn''t dare to do it, and said with a gloomy face: "After disappearing for ten years, and suddenly visiting here, what do you mean?"


    Monkey King laughed: "Ten years have passed. I just came to see if the destroyed magic hall has been repaired. This time I can bring a few beauties back from here..."


    Chu Yunxi''s pupils shrank and widened again in vain. He directly ignored the words behind Monkey King and exclaimed, "You destroyed the magic hall? You killed the chess saint too?!"


    "I''m not here to clarify your doubts. I want to go to Guzi Tomb again. Can I make a difference?"


    "Huh! You are neither the attacker of the tombs nor the guards of the tombs. Why have you repeatedly violated my Guzi tomb. If you want to enter, you must pass me first!" Chu Yunxi screamed, and stood up suddenly, like a sharp arrow. Floating towards the Monkey King, stretched out his right hand, showing the nails like a sharp sword, exuding a faint and cold glow, and stabled towards Monkey King...


    This nail is not only sharp, but also contains extremely poisonous.


    "With the current body, it is commendable to dare to do something to me." Monkey King waved his hand, and Chu Yunxi, who rushed towards him, was suddenly blasted into Hungarian''s mouth with a burst of energy. It flew upside down, slammed through the wall, flew out, rolled on the ground a few times, and the peach blossoms that fell all over the ground stopped.


    But at this time, she was bleeding from the corners of her mouth and bruised all over her body.


    Chu Yunxi lay on the ground weakly and looked up at Monkey King in the inner room full of anger. She pointed her skinny right finger at him, angrily''you'' without saying a word for a long time.


    Such a scene was so similar to ten years ago, she was still defeated by Monkey King waved.


    "If you are more acquainted, you won''t suffer anymore, won''t you?" Sun Wukong glanced at Chu Yunxi outside the house, who had already suffered severe damage and said calmly.

 2150 Chapter 9 Ice Coffin Beauty

    "If you are more acquainted, you won''t suffer anymore, won''t you?" Sun Wukong glanced at Chu Yunxi outside the house, who had already suffered severe damage and said calmly.


    Then he ignored her, took a few steps forward, tapped his feet, and saw that the ground beneath her feet melted like ice, exposing a circular pothole. Looking down, you could vaguely see the dark and secluded tomb below.


    Without any hesitation, Monkey King jumped down...


    "Is he here to break the tomb order? No, I have to tell Young City Lord about this!" Chu Yunxi climbed up from the ground with difficulty and left here...


    And after Monkey King jumped into the pothole, his figure descended at an astonishing speed, and when he was less than ten meters away from the ground, he stopped in vain, and there was a deep pond below.


    However, at this moment, the accident protruded, and the pool below suddenly floated with bubbles, and with a clatter, a giant python jumped out of the pool in vain, opened the mouth of the blood basin, exposing the hideous and sharp fangs, and biting at Monkey King. Away.


    In such a horrible and horrifying scene, Monkey King never even blinked his eyes. His expression was unreliable, unhurried, with a single finger, impartially leaning on the forehead of the giant python in the middle, which seemed powerless. The point is that it contains incomparable terrifying power. Only hearing a boom, the python crashed into the lake, splashing the waves dozens of feet.


    However, in this splashing water curtain, Monkey King dropped to the ground without touching the water.


    Monkey King looked at the water pool in front of him: "The entrance to the tomb should be right below."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw the sound of the rushing water in the lake, and a series of huge and terrifying three-one-horned snake heads protruded from the pool, staring at Monkey King faintly, as if looking at their prey.


    Monkey King looked at the giant pythons emerging in front of him, but smiled: "It just happens to be short of transportation, you are here by coincidence..."


    A trace of Ruoyoruowu was released, but it was shocked that the bloodthirsty-faced giant pythons became extremely frightened in an instant, one by one, leaning on the surface of the water, showing respect and submission. I dare not stand still.


    Monkey King jumped onto the head of one of the biggest pythons and said calmly, "Take me to the tomb."


    The giant python actually understood what Sun Wukong said, the huge snake body twisted, its head slowly sank into the lake, the snake body swayed, and the Monkey King swam all the way...


    And Monkey King invaded the water, but he didn''t even touch his body. It seemed very strange...


    When the giant python carried Monkey King out of the water, what appeared in front of him was a tomb passage as spacious as a cave in the ground.


    Monkey King pointed in the direction, and the giant python immediately swam in the direction he was pointing. The rustling sound of rubbing the ground made the scalp numb in this tomb.


    Not long after, he appeared in a tomb.


    Ignoring the surrounding wall scenes, Monkey King directly let the giant python come to a mural and stop: "Gossip God''s evil formation is here."


    With that, I looked at the two fan-shaped rings on both sides, and the two fan-shaped rings were so autonomously turning...


    After a while, only hearing the roar of the mechanism opening, the stone wall above suddenly opened to the side, revealing a passage.


    "Go up."


    After receiving the order from Monkey King, the giant python immediately held its head high, and its huge body measuring fifty meters long just swam around the rock wall and got into the passage...


    It has to be said that the giant python is really good as a riding mount in this tomb terrain. No matter how rugged the terrain, it can come and go freely, not only stable, but also not bumpy at all, it can be described as unimpeded.


    However, with this body type, the chance of touching the mechanism is greatly increased. Is it just that Monkey King will touch the mechanism?Certainly not, even if it touches the mechanism, it is not threatening to him, but if an existence like him touches the mechanism, it will lose face, so it is better not to touch it.


    Riding on the python, Monkey King went all the way to the entrance of the tomb.


    It was just that the entrance of the cave was blocked by an ice coffin. The ice coffin was upright, and a looming beautiful carcass could be seen standing inside, under the cover of a trace of poisonous mist, it was even more seductive.


    The ice coffin itself exudes a bit of chill, which looks extremely mysterious.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong was a little curious: "It doesn''t look like Qianluo. I wonder who this one is?"


    Han Qianluo has been rescued by Monkey King, and Chu Yunxi¡¯s magical skill poisoning hand can¡¯t be practiced to the highest level. The woman in front of him obviously replaced Han Qianluo¡¯s position and became the guardian of this level. So, practiced magical power to poison hands.


    Looking at the naked beauty in the ice coffin, Monkey King jumped off the head of the giant python, walked closer, and watched carefully: "It looks good, it seems to be a woman who has not appeared in the original book."


    As he said, Monkey King stretched out his right hand, and put his index finger on the ice coffin lightly. The ice coffin melted like snow, filling the thick cold air that obscured the line of sight. At the same time, there was a spray of poisonous water, just about to spray to Monkey King. When he was on his body, it turned a weird turn and sprayed in another direction. When it splashed on the ground, it made a corrosive sound of''peppling'', and thick white smoke and blisters rose, showing the horror of this poisonous poison.


    Although the cold air was so cold that he couldn''t see things, he couldn''t obscure Monkey King''s vision. He could clearly see that as the ice coffin melted, the stunning beauty inside gradually appeared in front of Monkey King, only to see her closed eyes suddenly open. Open, sharp as a sword nails relentlessly slashed towards Monkey King¡¯s neck...


    The shot is as fast as the wind, but in the eyes of Monkey King, it is as slow as a snail.


    Turning his head to dodge, one grabbed her slender palm that sprang out. The woman was shocked. Before she could attack again, Monkey King had already pulled her into his arms. In the middle, the plump couple in front of her Hungarian immediately slammed into Sun Wukong¡¯s Hungarian chamber, as if the balloons were slightly squashed, and the soft, warm and soft touch made Sun Wukong¡¯s face appear. There was a slight smile.


    "!!!" The stunning woman''s complexion changed drastically, she had never been treated so intimately by a man, her face turned red, but she was also very angry, just wanting to make an angry shot, but in vain saw Monkey King slowly approaching behind him. The hideous and terrifying giant snake head, the scarlet and scary vertical eyes, reflected the coldness and ruthlessness, the snake letter spit out and the cool breeze on her face made her smell a pungent blood .


    In this horrible scene, the woman was so frightened that her whole body froze and did not dare to move, she was cold all over her body: "Back...behind..."

 2151 Chapter 10 Chu Mengxue

    In this horrible scene, the woman was so frightened that her whole body froze and did not dare to move, she was cold all over her body: "Back...behind..."


    Monkey King smiled, "Are you talking about this giant python? It''s just a tool for my transportation, so don''t be afraid."


    "A...tool for transportation?" The woman was shocked after hearing this.


    She has been living in this tomb since she was a child. Apart from eating, she has practiced in the venom of the ice coffin. Except for Chu Yunxi, she has never seen anyone in ten years. Bing Xin is like jade.


    It¡¯s just that she, who has never seen the world before, suddenly sees such a huge ferocious python, it is inevitable to be flustered, after all, snakes, insects, rats and ants are naturally afraid of women, not to mention such a big one is close at hand, an ordinary man My legs felt weak when I saw it.


    Sun Wukong has no intention of paying attention to this girl at the moment, because her pre-Hungarian scenery has completely attracted his attention...


    The age of this woman is obviously not that old, but she is only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    "You... don''t watch it!" The woman realized that she was naked now, her pretty face blushed for a moment. Although she hadn''t seen anything in the world, she still knew the basic difference between men and women, and she gave a shy voice. 1 Drink, eyes filled with evil spirits, I have long forgotten the fear of giant pythons, but being held by Monkey King in this way, no matter how hard she struggles, she can''t get rid of the slightest, and she is secretly surprised.


    "Don''t move, if you do this to me, it means that the pressure is a little bit heavy!" Monkey King felt the softness that came, and kindly reminded her: "Besides, you are naked in front of me, you can''t blame me. "


    The woman was even more angry when she heard the words, her pretty face was cold, and she struggled to no avail. She opened her mouth and bit on Monkey King''s wrist.


    "Hey~~You are a dog. Women bite people like that. You have to be reserved, okay? Let go."


    "Uuuuu~~" It was the woman''s fiercer eyes and stronger bites that answered Monkey King.


    "Warning you again, let go, or I will use the family-renowned dragon claw hand to deal with you." Monkey King seemed to be very serious. He was rubbed a few times by a beautiful woman and his eyes dazzled. A little dizzy, his morals began to decline.


    However, the answer to Monkey King was the woman''s slightly twisted body. The meaning was obvious. She asked Monkey King to release her first, and she let go.


    "You still dare to bargain with me? It seems that I won''t let you see my family-renowned dragon claw hand. You don''t know how good I am!" Monkey King said, reaching out and grabbing...


    A sweet scream rang, and then the woman''s harsh scream...


    Sun Wukong immediately let go of her and covered his ears: "Hey~~ What a call, your ears are almost deafened by you."


    "Asshole! I killed you!" The woman screamed with murderous intent, and her claws waved down to Monkey King''s neck mercilessly again. The sharp nails made people think of the nine-yin bone claws. .


    Monkey King just flicked it casually, grabbing her wrist, pressing a buckle against her back, and pressing hard, the woman''s two legs were soft, and her hands were buckled directly on her back, and she kneeled on the ground: "Why are you doing this? A look of bitter and deep enmity. It was you who wanted to kill me first, and you who bit me. I have warned you. You have to see my family heirloom dragon claw hand. Blame... uh~"


    The word''I'' at the back of Monkey King was stunned before he could say it, because the woman was naked, and she was buckled with her hands on her back, pressed to the ground, and leaned forward slightly. This posture should not be I saw everything I saw.


    "You..." The woman was obviously very angry, short of breath, and her pretty face was sullen. She wished to swallow Monkey King. It was a pity that Monkey King was so restrained. She couldn''t move at all, and she could only suffer from bullying and humiliation. With.


    "What are you?" Sun Wukong slapped the girl in an annoyed way. This product doesn''t care about the difference between men and women: "If you don''t think you are a beauty, you dare to treat me like this. Let him go to see Hades in a moment."


    Having said that, after thinking about it, it was indeed a bit wrong to treat a young girl like this, and she took off her coat and put it on her body.


    "!!!" The woman was furious at first, but she was taken aback by the clothes she suddenly draped on, and she swallowed the curse that reached her mouth. After Sun Wukong let go of her, she hurriedly fastened her clothes and blocked them. The exposed spring was light, and then jumped to the side, staring at Monkey King vigilantly, but had no intention of attacking.


    "I won''t be able to do this a long time ago." Monkey King looked at the woman and said, "You should be the grave guard at this level, right? What''s your name."


    The woman tightened her clothes and stared at Monkey King angrily: "Why should I tell you?"


    "It seems that you want to stay naked..." Monkey King said, about to take back his clothes.


    The woman was shocked immediately and hurriedly said: "Chu Mengxue..."


    "The surname Chu? What does it have to do with Chu Yunxi above?"


    "It doesn''t matter, we just belong to the Chu family." When the woman talked about Chu Yunxi, her expression was very cold, and obviously the relationship between the two did not seem to be friendly.


    She was living well with her parents, but it was the year of her eighth birthday when she was suddenly caught here by Chu Yunxi, forcing her to practice that magical skill and poisoning her hand, and she became a member of this level. Tomb guardian, for Chu Yunxi, Chu Mengxue had nothing but hatred besides being afraid.


    "The Chu family..." Sun Wukong just remembered that the singular bone seems to be the exclusive inheritance of the Chu family. It seems that the practice of magic hand poisoning is also related to the singular bone. Otherwise, in the original book, why didn''t Chu Yunxi treat Han Qian early Luo Ji was killed, looking for someone to practice magic hand poisoning, and had to use Han Qianluo''s mother''s life as a threat to let her practice magic hand poisoning.


    With Chu Yunxi¡¯s hatred of Han Qianluo¡¯s mother and daughter, she wanted to slash them thousands of times, but she was forced to endure such hatred for ten years in order to force her to practice magical skills to poison her hands. I am afraid it is impossible to justify the relationship.

 2152 Chapter 11 Lin Shuiyao

    It seemed that Chu Mengxue was the type of character who was lying down and shot. Because Monkey King rescued Han Qianluo, she became a scapegoat to replace Han Qianluo''s miserable fate.


    "Do you want to leave here?" Monkey King looked at Chu Mengxue and said.


    Since she was arrested here because she changed Han Qianluo''s destiny, please help if you can. Anyway, she is also a beautiful woman, or a beautiful woman who has been taken care of by herself.


    "Leaving?" Chu Mengxue was taken aback when he heard the words, and shook her head hurriedly, with a look of fear: "No, I have sneaked out many times, but every time I was caught by the wicked lady of Chu Yunxi. Beat, I...I...I dare not go out..."


    Well, it seems that Chu Yunxi has already cast a psychological shadow on her.


    Sun Wukong comforted: "It''s okay. When I came down, Chu Yunxi was already hit hard by me. With me, you don''t have to be afraid of her.


    "But..." Chu Mengxue was a little moved and hesitant, as he was fighting between heaven and man.


    "There is only one chance. If you dare not, then goodbye." Monkey King waved his hand, trying to abandon her posture.


    "Wait, I''ll go with you!" Chu Mengxue saw it, hurriedly expressed his position, was caught in a big deal, and then was beaten up again. Anyway, they needed their own magical power to poison their hands before they could get the poisoned blood they wanted. , Will not kill her.


    "Then lead the way, let''s go to the next floor."


    "Go to the next floor? Don''t you want to leave?" Chu Mengxue looked at Monkey King with wide eyes.


    "I still have something to do, are you going?"


    "Wait for me." Chu Mengxue said, her figure flickered, and she entered the tomb room. After Monkey King walked in, she had put on a silk dress and put on her beautiful figure. Showed vividly.


    "Return you." Chu Mengxue handed him Sun Wukong''s clothes.


    After Sun Wukong took it and put it on his body, he could still clearly smell the remaining body fragrance on his clothes.


    Chu Mengxue saw it, his face was slightly flushed, she didn''t dare to look at Monkey King, and led him to the central platform of the tomb: "This is the passage to the next floor. Go and take the ice coffin at the door. Bring, it¡¯s the bite I was there before, we need to use it to go to the next floor."


    "No, I don''t like going into the coffin either."


    "Then how are we going down?" Chu Mengxue gave Sun Wukong a white look.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. Do you know who the next level guard is?"


    Chu Mengxue shook her head: "I don''t know." As she said, she suddenly saw the giant python that was vomiting snake letters behind Sun Wukong, and hurriedly hid behind him with a nervous expression: "It... it won''t eat me. Right?"


    "I don''t know?" Sun Wukong ignored Chu Mengxue''s words, but looked at her unexpectedly: "Did you not chat with the tomb guard below through the tomb passages connected by the third and fourth floors?"


    "Can you still chat like this?" Chu Mengxue''s eyes widened, her face stunned.


    "When I didn''t say anything." Monkey King looked at Chu Mengxue speechlessly, because Mao Han Qianluo could chat with Lin Shuiyao, but couldn''t you?


    Monkey King looked at the giant python who was following him and waved his hand: "You can leave, there is nothing for you anymore."


    The giant python''Sisi'' spit out the snake letter, turned around, and went away in the direction it came...


    Seeing that the hideous and terrifying python had left, Chu Mengxue''s heart finally let go, opened the mechanism, opened the passageway on the next floor, and looked at the dark passageway straight down in front of him: "You Saying that without the ice coffin, how are we going to get down? Could it be that we can''t make it by jumping?"


    Monkey King smiled: "You got the correct answer, but unfortunately there is no reward."


    "No... isn''t it?!" Chu Mengxue was so scared that she backed away several steps: "You... are you kidding me?"


    "What do you mean?" Monkey King flashed his figure, hugged Chu Mengxue''s waist, and flashed to the entrance of the passage again.


    Looking at the dark passage that was invisible, Chu Mengxue swallowed hardly: "Don''t... don''t be kidding, you will definitely die if you jump like this. If you don''t drag the ice coffin, I will drag the head office. !"


    "I said I don''t need it anymore." Monkey King said, amidst Chu Mengxue''s horrified scream, he stepped down the passageway...


    "Ah~~~ I''m going to die!! Absolutely I''m going to die!!!" Chu Mengxue''s heart-piercing fear screamed in the passage...


    However, her scream only lasted for two or three seconds, she couldn''t feel the whistling wind in her ears, she opened her eyes in confusion, but she was surprised to find that they had landed on the ground at the end of the passage.


    It was only then that she was shocked. She was now with her legs crossed on Monkey King''s waist, her slender hands tightly hugging him, her posture in an ambiguous manner.


    Chu Mengxue immediately got a big red face, and hurriedly jumped off Monkey King, pretending to be nonchalant: "You...how did you do it? I was too scared just now, I closed my eyes and didn''t see clearly."


    "If you don''t see it clearly, just follow."


    Chu Mengxue looked at Monkey King walking in front, her eyes gleaming with hopeful light: "What a mysterious guy, maybe I can really escape this time."


    At the same time, the Wuyingxuan outside ushered in two handsome men, the male number one and the second male number in this world-Luo Shiqiu and Lou Manfeng.


    The two looked at the hole, 1 hole and 1 mouth under their feet, and then at the wall that was punctured not far away. Both frowned slightly, and Lou Manfeng said solemnly: "There are traces of fighting, guard the tomb here. The envoy is not there, it seems that someone entered the tomb of Guzi one step before us..."


    Luo Shiqiu squeezed his chin as he meditated, "Who would it be? Could there be other grave attackers besides us?"


    Lou Manfeng: "Maybe it''s from the Tomb Raiders, you''ll know if you go down and take a look..."


    Guzi Tomb, in the tomb on the fourth floor.


    A stunning young girl was standing in front of a bottle of statue and shouting angrily: "You are a liar, a wicked ghost, so this girl can only play with a clay figure in this tomb. I am so angry, thinking. Lin Shuiyao, I am dignified, clever, with a beautiful face and a beautiful appearance. I would be deceived. I had a yin marriage with a short-lived ghost. Ah, ah~~ The more I think about it, the more angry I am. Now if I meet a man I''ll marry him right away, I''m so mad at you as a bastard!"


    At this moment, "Boom~~" the door of the tomb suddenly opened. Monkey King stood at the door of the tomb, looking at the woman with a graceful figure inside, and jokingly said: "Who said you want to marry me?"


    Lin Shuiyao suddenly turned around and looked at Monkey King at the door of the tomb. The little boss opened her mouth wide, with a stunned expression on her face: "You, you, you...really...really, a man appeared?"

 2153 Chapter 12: Remarried to You

    Monkey King walked into the tomb and looked up and down at Lin Shuiyao in front of him. This figure, this appearance is indeed the best choice: "You are the tomb guard at this level? Why are the grave guards in the tomb of the millet are all beautiful people. ?"


    "Who are you? The tomb attacker?" Lin Shuiyao looked at Monkey King curiously. She hadn''t spoken to anyone for three years. It seemed that someone finally came here, and she was still a little excited.


    "No."


    "No? That''s the tomb robber!" Lin Shuiyao''s eyes suddenly became fierce when she heard this. Although she was very upset that she was deceived here, she still knew her duty as a tomb guard.


    "Just take it." Sun Wukong looked indifferent: "I don''t want to bully a little girl. If possible, please let us go to the next level."


    "What if I don''t?" Lin Shuiyao looked at Monkey King with a smile on her face.


    Chu Mengxue walked into the hall from behind Monkey King: "Then I have to make you feel wronged."


    "Just rely on you?" Lin Shuiyao glanced at Chu Mengxue from the corner of her eyes, with a proud face: "Above the flowing water of Mochi Palace, no one has won me!"


    "Then I''m going to try it!" Chu Mengxue snorted coldly, spreading her ten fingers, her long sharp nails like a demon, and a little bit under her feet, she already swept towards Lin Shuiyao...


    However, Lin Shuiyao didn''t even think about evading. She sturdyly took Chu Mengxue''s claw, and her body turned into a purple smoke and dissipated. When she appeared, she was already behind Chu Mengxue. Pointing to the acupuncture points on her back, Chu Mengxue immediately froze in place and couldn''t move.


    In fact, the strength of the two women is not very different, but Chu Mengxue doesn''t understand the strangeness of Lin Shuiyao''s practice, which is easily controlled.


    "As I said, no one has won me over the flowing water of the Mochi Hall." Lin Shuiyao stroked her arm with a slender hand, her face was arrogant, and her figure was indeed beautiful.


    Sun Wukong said on the side: "Your Lin family''s magical ink magic is really amazing, but that no one has won you over the flowing water of the Mochi Palace, but it''s a bit too much."


    "You still know the magical ink magic of our Lin family? Humph~ let you learn how it is!" Lin Shuiyao snorted as she watched Monkey King, her whole body was suddenly wrapped in a layer of purple smoke, which looked very mysterious. , Then a little bit, and rushed straight towards Monkey King...


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and grabbed it, but the palm of his hand passed through Lin Shuiyao''s Hungarian, and Lin Shuiyao in front of him also instantly turned into purple smoke and dissipated. In a flash, he condensed on the left side and attacked Monkey King again. Sweeping, cutting at the waist, the disillusionment dissipated, but in the next instant, Lin Shuiyao''s graceful posture appeared in another direction.


    Monkey King smiled and looked at her: "It''s not bad, it''s like Ting Liu."


    "Huh~Don''t look so calm and indifferent, I want you to look good later!" Sun Wukong''s indifferent expression made Lin Shuiyao look upset. With a soft drink, purple smoke burst out of the surrounding ground. It actually condensed into several Lin Shuiyao, and at the same time launched an attack on Monkey King.


    "It looks so cool, unfortunately, flashy!" Sun Wukong ignored Lin Shuiyao, who was besieging him, but turned around, grabbed the slender hand that came from behind, gently pulled and hugged her. In her arms, she pressed her right hand on her back with one hand, and pinched her throat with the other hand: "You lost."


    Lin Shuiyao looked astonished: "You...you actually broke my magic ink magic?!"


    "Divine art?" Monkey King squeezed Lin Shuiyao''s tender chin, "I dare to claim divine art with this thing? Ignorant people really like to exaggerate!"


    Lin Shuiyao was furious when he heard this: "You...you bastard, how dare you underestimate my Lin Family''s magical ink magic? Do you dare to be rude to me? Do you know who I am? I''m Lin Shuiyao, the eldest lady of the Mo Gong Lin family, afraid If you do, let me go quickly, or I will tell my father that I will make you look good then!"


    Lin Shuiyao''s words immediately amused Monkey King: "If you can''t win, you start to fight for father? It''s surprisingly cute."


    "Cute..." When Lin Shuiyao heard this, a faint flush appeared on her pretty face, and she said proudly, "Even if you praise me, I won''t forgive you."


    After hearing this, Monkey King smiled even better: "You are really cute!"


    With that said, let go of her, walked to Chu Mengxue''s side to unlock the acupuncture points for her, and looked at Lin Shuiyao again: "You have already lost, quickly open the channel to the next level for us."


    "Are you leaving now?" Lin Shuiyao suddenly felt a little bit reluctant. It wasn''t that she had fallen in love with Monkey King, but for three years she had been alone in the tomb where there was nothing, alone, almost not crazy. Drop.


    Now, two people who can talk have finally arrived, but they are leaving soon. When I think that she will be alone in this tomb in the future, she feels a panic. She is killed and does not want to stay again. In this tomb.


    "Why, don''t you want to leave with us?" Monkey King asked.


    "Leaving..." When Lin Shuiyao heard this word, her eyes flashed and her heart moved, but then she became hesitant again: "No, although I came here just for a blind date and I was deceived, but outsiders thought I had been for three years. I am married to Dugumo. If I go out like this, I am afraid that people will make irresponsible remarks..."


    "Hey? Blind date? Deceived?" As soon as Chu Mengxue heard this, a raging gossip blazed in her eyes.


    Lin Shuiyao couldn''t help Chu Mengxue''s curiosity, but she had no choice but to tell her her tragic blind date...


    After listening to Lin Shuiyao¡¯s story, Monkey King couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud, and slapped her unceremoniously: ¡°Whoever comes to the tomb for a blind date, you are the stranger who will follow. You deserve to be deceived. A statue in this tomb is a widow."


    Lin Shuiyao immediately covered her face with her hands, and she felt ashamed to see people: "Don''t laugh, don''t laugh, I''m almost depressed to death, that damn Dugumo, what kind of kiss is dead, I am so angry! "


    Chu Mengxue persuaded: "Shui Yao, since you were tricked into coming in and you are anxious to get out, then leave with us. At that time, are you looking for a good person to marry?"


    "No!" Lin Shuiyao looked resolute: "Wouldn''t it be more controversial to marry after going out?" Lin Shuiyao said, fixed his gaze on Monkey King, and his eyes lighted slightly: "You look handsome. , The more you look at it, the more pleasing to the eye, and the martial arts is still so high, and it has cracked the magic ink magic of our Lin family. Okay, this lady has decided, and I will remarry you!"

 2154 Chapter Thirteen Just Worship Me

    "Hey?!!"


    Before Sun Wukong said a word, Chu Mengxue had already exclaimed: "No!"


    "Why not?" Lin Shuiyao looked at Chu Mengxue curiously: "Could it be that you and him..."


    Chu Mengxue''s pretty face instantly turned red, and hurriedly explained: "Nothing..."


    It¡¯s just another matter in my mind. To put it bluntly, Monkey King has seen and touched her. She has no choice but to marry Monkey King, so she has subconsciously regarded Sun Wukong as her. Own it.


    When Lin Shuiyao was about to marry Monkey King, she naturally reflexively refused, but after the refusal, she suddenly became a blushing face.


    "Since there is no, what are you against?" Lin Shuiyao looked at Chu Mengxue''s lips and looked at Monkey King: "Hey, what do you mean?"


    "Consider..."


    "What? Do you have to consider this?" Lin Shuiyao''s voice immediately rose up a bit: "I, Lin Shuiyao, want a face and a figure, look at my mouth, red lips and jade teeth; look at my eyes, Liu Meixingyan ; You are looking at my skin, my skin is better than snow; you are looking at my 1 legs, jade and slender, you are looking at my hungry... Have you seen me, this lady is so natural and beautiful, you still have to think about it Consider? I really blinded your dog."


    Monkey King looked at Lin Shuiyao with a joking expression: "I can''t tell, you are still pretty."


    Lin Shuiyao stared at Monkey King with dissatisfaction; "What is stinky? What kind of look in your eyes is clearly true!"


    "Good, good~~ It is a fact. If you are willing to be a concubine for me, I can reluctantly promise you."


    "What? Little concubine? Reluctant to do it?" Lin Shuiyao instantly angered: "A beauty who is so naturally beautiful like this lady, you asked me to be your concubine? Are you sick?"


    "You are sick." Sun Wukong gave Lin Shuiyao annoyedly. "Love is improper, and improper worship." Sun Wukong waved to Chu Mengxue: "Go, Mengxue."


    "Oh~" Chu Mengxue''s face was immediately delighted, she was anxious to leave right away, and if she didn''t leave, Lin Shuiyao in front of her might be about to snatch Monkey King away.


    "Hey! Wait!" Lin Shuiyao saw that Monkey King had really gone, without any hesitation, she was immediately anxious, thinking that she would be alone in this empty tomb for the rest of her life, she felt like the sky was spinning and the fear spread. It was only three years that she almost didn''t drive her crazy. For a lifetime, she had not dared to think about it anymore, and this place had left an indelible shadow in her heart.


    However, Sun Wukong ignored her and walked to the next tomb...


    "Don''t go! Hey!" Lin Shuiyao hurriedly chased after him, and tightly grasped Monkey''s hand: "I marry! I marry! The little concubine is a concubine, as long as you can leave this ghost place, anything is fine. Let¡¯s go to Baitang and get married!"


    Chu Mengxue looked at Lin Shuiyao speechlessly, all agreed, how much do you want to leave this place.


    "Why don''t you worship? Just worship me." Monkey King Dama Jindao sat on the stone steps to the side and looked at Lin Shuiyao.


    "Bye you? Are you ill?" Lin Shuiyao looked at Sun Wukong with contempt: "Of course, worshipping your parents in worship is worshipping your parents. Why do I worship you? You don''t even understand this?"


    Sun Wukong looked domineering at this moment: "I don''t understand what it means, that''s because the world is not qualified to let me worship, they worship me almost, hurry up, if you don''t worship, I can go!"


    Lin Shuiyao listened to Monkey King''s words, looked at her sadly, and screamed: "Oh my God, why is my life so bitter! It''s okay to be tricked here to stay alive, now it''s hard to find a pleasing one. , There is still a problem with his head..."


    "Slap~"


    Suddenly, Sun Wukong got up and struck Lin Shuiyao''s forehead vigorously: "You have a disease in your head!"


    "You...you...do you dare to hit me?" Lin Shuiyao stared at Monkey King with anger.


    "The so-called marry a chicken with a chicken, marry a dog with a dog, marry me, I am your heaven and your land. This is my rule. If you want to marry me, you have to worship me." Monkey King said to Lin Shuiyao seriously. After these words, he sat down again: "Hurry up, this is the last chance. If you don''t worship you, there will be no chance."


    "I...I...I..."


    Lin Shuiyao looked at Monkey King with a tangled look. There is no way to worship the Dharma like this, but if you don''t worship, then you really have to die alone in this place where birds don''t shit.


    "If you have a problem with your head, you have a problem with your head. It''s better than staying here." Finally, Lin Shuiyao figured it out and didn''t worry about this problem. She looked at Monkey King: "Then Feng Guanxia has something to wear? And this place is too much. Whatever? Let''s go to the hall."


    "Okay, this can be up to you."


    Sun Wukong followed Lin Shuiyao to the Mochi Palace again.


    "Wait for me." Lin Shuiyao said, ran to the side, began to turn the boxes and cabinets, and took out the red cloth with happy characters all over the floor, Feng Guanxia draped.


    It seems that Dugumo''s preparation is quite complete, this is the rhythm of planning to marry Lin Shuiyao as soon as he leaves the customs.


    It''s a pity that Hu was cut off by Luo Shiqiu in the original book, but now he was cut off by Monkey King. The tragedy guy is destined to have green on his head.


    "This is the rubbish thing you used to get married with Dugu Mobaitang, we don''t need it." Monkey King waved his hand, and what Lin Shuiyao had just taken out instantly burned out.


    "You...you..." Lin Shuiyao pointed at Sun Wu in anger before she screamed, her eyes widened suddenly, and she covered her mouth with her hands in disbelief: "My God! This...this is...I won''t be here. Dreaming?"


    Because this Mochi Hall was already in the middle of Monkey King''s wave of hands, it was already decorated with lights, the big red happy characters hung up high, and red makeup was all over it.


    Even she herself has already put on the bride''s new dress, a jewel of jewel, exuding the light of shining noble air.


    This wedding gown is simply so beautiful and gorgeous that it can no longer be described in words.


    "I...I...I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    Lin Shuiyao stayed.


    Chu Mengxue stayed too.


    "This...this must be an illusion...right?" Lin Shuiyao squeezed her first leg in a daze, but the pain caused her to take a breath: "No...not an illusion? No...I heard Some advanced illusions are also painful..."


    Chu Mengxue stepped forward and touched it everywhere, with a look of surprise: "This is...really!!"


    Lin Shuiyao also touched around, verified it, and stared at Monkey King, "Really? How did you do it?"


    With a wave of his hand, the Mochi Hall became like this, which is amazing!

 2155 Chapter Fourteen

    "Teach you when you are free, now, bye!" Monkey King sat on the stone chair and looked at Lin Shuiyao.


    "Can this still be learned?" Lin Shuiyao''s eyes lit up, and she kneeled in front of Monkey King in a proper manner, but her expression was a little weird, and her heart was helpless: "This is also called Baitang? This guy''s custom is also That''s weird..."


    It seems that she has regarded this strange way of getting married as the custom of the Monkey King family. Although it is not a custom, it is not much different. This is just the rules set by the Monkey King.


    At this time, Sun Wukong looked at Lin Shuiyao with a serious expression: "From this moment on, you are willing to marry me as your wife, and you will only serve me for the rest of your life, and never give up!" At the end, Sun Wukong added: "Think clearly. Answer, if the ritual is completed, and if there is another dissatisfaction, the body and spirit will be destroyed, this is not a complete laugh."


    "Uh~ my wife? Isn''t it a concubine?" Lin Shuiyao looked at Monkey King and couldn''t help being stunned. It was just his unprecedented seriousness that shocked her. It seemed that she was not laughing at all. , She had this feeling instinctively.


    Just think about it. Although she really hasn''t fallen in love with Monkey King, she just wants to leave this ghost place justifiably after getting married with him, but if she marries Monkey King, she will definitely not do anything against the woman''s way. She has three respects and four virtues. When I was a child, I nodded very firmly: "I am willing! Although I am taking advantage of your suspicion now, after getting married, I will do my best to fall in love with you."


    After listening to this, Sun Wukong smiled at Lin Shuiyao suddenly. This girl is very frank and straightforward. He can naturally see that this is Lin Shuiyao''s heartfelt nod. If she is not so frank and relative, then Sun Wukong will naturally abandon her resolutely, now: "Okay, it''s over, from this moment on, I admit that you are my wife."


    As Sun Wukong just finished speaking, Lin Shuiyao suddenly seemed to feel an inexplicable power blessing on her, but that feeling just faded away. She thought it was just an illusion. She stared at Sun Wukong in a daze. Meimu: "This... is it done?"


    Monkey King nodded: "It''s done, get up!"


    Lin Shuiyao stood up and looked at Monkey King: "Not a concubine, but a wife?"


    Sun Wukong nodded again: "It''s a wife, not a concubine. My woman only has a wife, not a concubine."


    "Then why did you say it was a concubine before! You deliberately played with me!" Lin Shuiyao glared at Monkey King dissatisfiedly, and then became ecstatic: "Hehe, earned it!" No woman is sincere. Like to be a concubine.


    Chu Mengxue on the side looked at Lin Shuiyao at this time. It was envy and jealousy. I was the one who knew Monkey King first. It was really uncomfortable to be preempted by her.


    It''s just that now she just has a little ambiguity with Monkey King, not to the point where she wants to marry him, so she just feels a little unhappy and envy, and she didn''t say anything.


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Lin Shuiyao looked at Monkey King and asked.The pros are all made, and I don¡¯t know what the other party¡¯s full name is. It¡¯s really amazing.


    "Sun Wukong."


    "That lady will introduce herself to you solemnly, you must remember clearly, my name is Lin Shuiyao...In other words, should I call you Wukong or my husband?"


    "casual."


    "Then call you Wukong. Husband is a little bit shy." Lin Shuiyao said, pulling Monkey King away: "There is no return to this Guzi Tomb. If we want to go out, we can only go to the next floor. ,Come with me¡­"


    Lin Shuiyao didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Not long after Monkey King and his party left here, the closed door of the Mochi Hall suddenly opened again. Young City Lord Murong Ye and Chu Yunxi came to the Mochi Hall and looked at the colorful tomb room in front of them, Chu Yun Xi looked ugly: "It seems that it''s not just Chu Mengxue, even Lin Shuiyao''s little bitch has already run away with that person, Young City Lord, Chu Mengxue is related to poisoning blood, and Lin Shuiyao..."


    Murong Ye''s tone was cold and interrupted Chu Yunxi. He was obviously in a bad mood at the moment: "I know this kind of thing better than you, and you don''t need to remind me!"


    "Yes, the subordinates are talking too much!" Chu Yunxi immediately bowed and apologized.


    "Humph!" Murong Ye snorted, turned around and looked at Chu Yunxi, his expression even colder: "Ten years ago, you neglected your duty and made people break into the tomb of Guzi, ten years later you will still let the same people break in. The second time I entered the Guzi Tomb, I asked you, what on earth did you do? What do I want you to do?"


    Chu Yunxi knelt on one knee at the moment, holding a fist to plead guilty: "The young city lord calms down his anger. This man has a high level of martial arts and his subordinates are unable to stop him. I am really ashamed. Please discuss this later..."


    "Humph!" Murong Ye snorted uncomfortably again, but he also knew that it was the time when he was using people. It was indeed not the time to punish Chu Yunxi. He turned around, not looking at her, but at the statue of Dugumo. His eyes were condensed, because he had already felt an unusually powerful internal force fluctuation behind the statue.


    The next moment, I saw the statue of Dugumo weirdly begin to disintegrate and shatter, and the whole wall trembles for a moment, with a loud noise of''bang'', the wall bursts, rubble is flying, a burly man Stepping out of the broken wall with strong steps...


    The man is shirtless with strong muscles and a vivid unicorn tattoo on his right arm.


    Seeing this, Murong Ye looked surprised: "Congratulations, Brother Dugu, for three years of retreat, and his merits are fulfilled."


    Dugumo walked up to Murong Ye and knelt down on one knee: "Kneel down and thank Young City Lord for helping me get through the unicorn arm, so that my family of unicorns can be reborn."


    Murong Ye was delighted, and thousands of people supported Dugumo with one hand: "It''s great, it''s great. After waiting for ten years, our Tomb King City finally has a unicorn arm again." With that, I couldn''t help living in Dugumo. Stroking lightly on his unicorn arm.


    This made Dugu Mo''s heart a little embarrassed, and his eyes were a little erratic, but he was shocked to discover the unusualness of this Mochi Hall: "Young City Lord, how come the lights and colorful lights here? Lin Shuiyao? Why didn''t she come to meet me? ?"


    This time it was Murong Ye''s turn to be embarrassed, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    However, Chu Yunxi gave Dugumo a sarcastically, and said, "Lin Shuiyao, just ran away with a little white face."


    "What?!!!" Dugumo heard the words, suddenly mad, his voice was so loud that it hurt people''s eardrums.


    Murong Ye immediately comforted him: "Brother Dugu is not anxious, they have just left, and they are still in this tomb..."


    "I''m going to chase them!" Dugumo''s face was gloomy, and he let out a deep cry, and rushed out without waiting for Murong Ye to reply...

 2156 Chapter 15 is a tragedy

    Lin Shuiyao pointed to the two roads ahead and looked at Monkey King: "Which way are we going to lead to the temple while leading to the magic hall?"


    "Go to the sanctuary." Chu Mengxue suggested: "It is rumored that the bell demon in the magic hall is a murderous demon who is indignant with people and gods. Her martial arts are powerful and extraordinary. I think it is safer for us to go to the sanctuary that is not dangerous.


    Lin Shuiyao immediately voted in agreement: "That''s right, then go to the temple."


    "But I want to go to the magic hall." Sun Wukong said: "I heard that Ling Demon is a great beauty. Since I have come here, I have to go and see how it is."


    Lin Shuiyao heard this, and immediately glared at Monkey King with her arms akimbo: "What kind of beauty, is there any beauty in me? Look at me if there is anything so beautiful about others!"


    Monkey King seemed to be aware of it, and turned to look at the entrance of the tomb: "It seems that someone is coming."


    With the sound of footsteps, Dugumo''s figure appeared in the sight of the three Monkey Kings. When Lin Shuiyao saw it, her eyes widened instantly, her fingers trembled at Dugumo, and then she screamed: "Mom. Ghost!!" He hurriedly hid behind Sun Wukong.


    "Shui Yao, don''t be afraid, it''s me, Dugumo!" Dugumo explained as much as possible in a gentle manner, afraid that Lin Shuiyao would be scared.


    Lin Shuiyao was so frightened that her voice trembled: "Are you... a man or a ghost?"


    "I''m a human, not a ghost, I''m not dead!" Dugumo explained hurriedly, "Listen to me, for the past three years, I have been hiding behind the Mochi Hall in retreat to practice the unicorn arm. I just left the customs today, so come here right away. Looking for you..."


    Lin Shuiyao was angry when she heard this: "Liar, you liar, do you know how hard I have been in the past three years?"


    Dugumo looked guilty: "I''m sorry, Shuiyao, I know I''m sorry for you, but I really can''t do anything. To become a unicorn arm, you must be a boy. You don''t know. I saw you walk into the tomb of Guzi three years ago. At that time, I blamed myself in my heart..."


    "Okay, don''t be arrogant there, I''m embarrassed when I listen." Monkey King interrupted Dugumo: "If you like Shuiyao, you won''t lock her here, lock her here. , It also shows that you don¡¯t trust her. Since you don¡¯t trust her, how can you talk about love? Since you love, how can you worry that others will not wait for you for three years? What you do is your lack of confidence in yourself and Shuiyao Distrust, a guy like you is not qualified to talk about love in front of Shuiyao."


    Lin Shuiyao listened and nodded angrily: "That''s right, if you told me earlier, wouldn''t it be three years? I, Lin Shuiyao, can afford to wait, but you bastard is afraid of me marrying someone else and shut me up in Mochi Hall. , I''m so angry!"


    "I...I...I..." Du Gumo was speechless for a while, so he turned his attention to Monkey King: "Shui Yao, who is he?"


    "He..." Lin Shuiyao immediately held Monkey King''s left hand with both hands: "He is my current husband. He just got married in the Mochi Hall."


    "Damn it, it turns out that it was your little white face that lied to Shuiyao!" Dugumo heard this, staring at Monkey King and almost burst his lungs, clenching his fists tightly, and the blue veins on Qilin''s arms were all protruding, full of violent. Strength texture.


    Seeing this posture, Lin Shuiyao suddenly became a little nervous, chewed Sun Wukong''s sleeves, and whispered: "This guy has become a unicorn arm. It looks fierce. Are you okay?"


    "It''s just rubbish." Monkey King had a plain expression, pulled Lin Shuiyao behind him, took a step forward, and looked at Dugumo. Starting from this guy scolding him for his little white face, Monkey King had already condemned him to death.


    "It''s up to you to perform." Lin Shuiyao pulled Chu Mengxue aside.


    Monkey King can easily defeat her and decipher her magic ink magic, presumably martial arts is not bad, Lin Shuiyao still has some confidence in Monkey King.


    Dugumo glared at Monkey King, feeling that his head was covered with greenery, and he was so angry: "Today, I Dugumo is determined to take your little white face and let Shuiyao see who is worthy of her!"


    With that said, Dugumo burst out with an extremely violent aura, kicked on the ground, and the ground was cracked, and his figure ran towards Monkey King...


    "Trash like you, I don''t even bother to play with you." Monkey King''s face was plain, one finger stretched out, and the light flashed, and the forward body of Dugumo suddenly stopped. Without moving, a line of blood appeared on him in a squint state. While moving slowly, it split into two pieces from the right shoulder to the left abdomen and fell to the ground. For a while, the blood stained the ground...


    "Oh my God!!"


    Such a bloody and terrifying scene made Lin Shuiyao''s eyes widened and exclaimed; Chu Mengxue also turned pale with a pretty face, and was very scared.


    They thought it would be a big battle, but they didn''t expect that Monkey King just waved his hands and cut the seemingly mighty Dugu Desert in half, and he couldn''t die.


    "Too...too amazing!!" At this moment, Lin Shuiyao looked at Monkey King''s eyes with the light of worship. It seems that she has found a very amazing husband.


    "Go, go to the magic hall." Monkey King looked calm, killing Dugumo was nothing but a trivial thing for him, and it couldn''t cause him the slightest disturbance.


    Lin Shuiyao had no comments at this moment, even Dugumo was killed in an instant, and there was nothing remarkable about that Ling Mo who wanted to come.


    With the strength of Monkey King, I''m afraid I can walk sideways in this tomb.


    Murong Ye and Chu Yunxi rushed here as soon as the Monkey King walked away. Looking at the lonely desert who was cut in half and fell in a pool of blood, Murong Ye was stunned.


    Chu Yunxi''s expression also changed drastically: "Damn it, it''s too late. It was only a while before she was killed. She hasn''t been soaked in poisoned blood. This unicorn arm can''t be used at all. Ten years of hard work is wasted!"


    Murong Ye''s face was gloomy and watery, and he relaxed for a moment: "Since Dugumo''s unicorn arm can no longer be used, it can only be used by another person..."


    Chu Yunxi''s eyes lit up when she heard the words, and a smile appeared on her face: "Why did the old student forget him? It seems we haven''t failed yet."


    Murong Ye''s expression calmed down again: "Where are the two tomb attackers now?"


    Chu Yunxi: "The two of them met a giant python in the tomb passage and fought a battle. They should be on their way to Mochi Hall by now..."


    Murong Ye frowned: "Isn''t the python supposed to be guarded in the lake at the entrance of the road? Why does it appear in the tomb passage?"


    "Subordinates don''t know..."

 2157 Chapter Sixteen

    At the entrance of the magic hall, Lin Shuiyao looked at the bronze gate in front of him: "This gate can only be opened from the inside. How do we get in?"


    Chu Mengxue: "If you are a tomb attacker, as long as you report your name, the tomb guard will definitely open the door, but we..."


    "It''s okay." Monkey King stepped forward, placed one hand on the bronze gate, and shook slightly. With a loud''bang'', the bronze gate split instantly like a cracked stone and crashed to the ground.


    "No...Is it!" Lin Shuiyao and Chu Mengxue became dumbfounded in a flash: "That...that is the bronze gate!"


    In the magic hall, the demon girl who was originally lying on the recliner also got up suddenly and looked at the three Monkey Kings at the door with shocked expressions: "You...who are you?!"


    That is a bronze gate with a thickness of at least ten centimeters. Even the best masters of the world cannot break it by force, but now it is shattered like gravel on the ground. Isn''t it an exaggeration?It''s incredible.


    However, Monkey King didn''t answer the woman''s words. He just glanced at her enchanting figure, and then looked away from the surroundings of the magic hall: "It seems that the walls that were destroyed ten years ago have been repaired. It took a lot of effort, right?"


    "You!!" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Qiu Yuling glanced at the torn bronze gate again, and his expression changed in vain: "Could it be that...the one who destroyed this magic hall ten years ago-it was you? You just killed it. The mysterious man of chess saint?!"


    Monkey King laughed: "His head turned fast. Now that I know, can I let us pass by?"


    Qiu Yuling suppressed the shock in his heart, smiled, backed down, and made a please gesture. The meaning was obvious.


    Not to mention the horrible scene of the destruction of the magic hall ten years ago, the broken bronze gate in front of him, and Qiu Yuling didn''t dare to use any force against Monkey King.


    That''s a bronze gate, not a stone. What a terrifying internal force is needed to shatter it so scattered!


    "Count you acquaintance." Lin Shuiyao glanced at Qiu Yuling very proudly and snorted.Sun Wukong said before that she came to this magic hall to see beautiful women, so she was full of hostility towards Qiu Yuling.


    Seeing Qiu Yuling so on, Monkey King doesn''t have to be like the master of chess in the original book.


    Although this Qiu Yuling looks good, but after seeing it, he found a lot of anger all over his body. Sun Wukong suddenly lost the interest. He has been lonely in this magic hall for a long time. It seems that she has not been with the young city master. Murong Ye fooled around.


    Qiu Yuling retreats without a fight because she is afraid of Monkey King''s strength. Second, she is not a real grave guard, but an undercover agent of the god trap gate. Naturally, her duty to guard the grave is not dead. The intention to guard.


    Just as Monkey King left, Murong Ye and Chu Yunxi rushed to the back, looking at the torn door, both of them showed shocked expressions on their faces. They came to the magic hall and looked at the steps. Of Qiu Yuling, Murong Ye asked, "Where are they?"


    "left already."


    "I''m leaving, why don''t you stop?" Murong Ye frowned, with an angry expression on his face.


    Qiu Yuling pointed to the broken door at the door: "Do you think I can stop it? This man''s martial arts is unfathomable, maybe ten years ago, he destroyed the magic hall and killed the man of chess."


    When Murong Ye and Chu Yunxi heard this, their expressions showed a trace of amazement. They also remembered the scene of the destruction of the magic hall ten years ago. It was simply not something human could do, but all the signs showed that it was man-made. At that time, it was said to be a sensation in the entire Tomb King City, but it was concealed by them and there was no rumor.


    Chu Yunxi said solemnly: "Said that he did come to the tomb of Guzi ten years ago. We also suspected... After he rescued Xiao Yuting''s mother and daughter, he suddenly disappeared, and with his disappearance, the original demon The guardian tomb Qiu Yuqin also disappeared with him. When they reappeared later, Qiu Yuqin had become Princess Yingxue''s personal bodyguard, and Han Qianluo became Princess Yingxue''s playmate..."


    Murong Ye frowned: "So, does this person have something to do with Princess Yingxue?"


    Chu Yunxi''s face was solemn: "From an intelligence point of view, yes."


    Murong Ye''s face suddenly showed a trace of sadness: "This is a bit difficult to do..."


    Princess Yingxue is not only the jewel in the hands of the emperor, but her power is able to resist the current prince and should not be underestimated.


    If he were to deal with Monkey King, he might have to face Princess Yingxue''s anger.


    The problem is that for such a master, he may still be unable to deal with it. Is it necessary to let him do whatever he wants in this Guzi Tomb?


    It was not the tomb attacker, nor the tomb guard. This Guzi tomb was turned into a helpless by an outsider, which made Murong Ye very upset.


    After a moment of contemplation, Murong Ye finally made up his mind: "This person will leave it alone. If he comes for the tomb breaking order, he would have taken the tomb breaking order ten years ago. We will wait and see the changes. Look, what does he want to do!"


    "What about the two little ghosts from the Tomb Attacker?" Chu Yunxi said.


    "Don''t worry about it, wait until he is soaked in poisoned blood and trained into a real unicorn arm."


    "But Chu Mengxue was also taken away by that person..."


    Murong Ye suddenly felt a headache when he heard the words. He thought about it, as if he had to face the terrifying guy anyway. When he looked at Chu Yunxi, he looked at Chu Yunxi: "You go and pass. Let me visit the spirit tower and send me ghosts and gods!"


    "No, we are already here..."


    A man and a woman walked slowly into the magic hall and came to Murong Ye¡¯s presence. The two of them clasped their fists and saluted: "Knowing that there is a major enemy in the tomb of Guzi, the ghosts and gods did not wait to be sent. Come to the rescue, and ask Young City Lord to forgive you."


    Murong Ye looked at the two people in front of him, but he was overjoyed. He raised his hands to avoid the courtesy: "The two holy envoys came just right. How can I blame you? The tomb talisman is in my hand. I will declare to you. People are dispatched by me and will never be punished!"


    When the ghosts and gods heard the words, their eyes were bright, and they fisted at Murong Ye again: "Thank you, Shaocheng, the subject for forgiveness."


    It seems that Murong Ye still knows how to buy people''s hearts.


    Murong Ye immediately took out the tomb symbol from his arms and raised his head high: "The tomb symbol is here.


    The ghost messenger fell to the ground on one knee.


    "A great enemy is coming from the tomb of Imagozi. Now you two are ordered to go and arrest them quickly, in the name of the city of the king of my tomb!"


    "The ghosts and gods took their orders!" The two of them flashed in their bodies and disappeared into the magic hall.

 2158 Chapter Seventeen

    After the ghost and god sent away, Murong Ye looked at the tomb talisman in his hand, feeling a little grateful: "It might happen that ten years ago, but fortunately my father gave the tomb charm to me early... It''s just that the ghost and god left without dispatch The psychic tower, there must be something to hide..."


    At this moment, a hearty laughter also sounded: "Haha~~ Young City Lord, so you are here, but I have been waiting for you for a long time, and I haven¡¯t seen anyone, so I can¡¯t help but come and watch. Look, you shouldn''t mind?"


    The visitor was a middle-aged man, who seemed to be that kind of very cunning person. After passing the door, looking at the torn bronze gate, the color of surprise in his eyes flashed away.


    Murong Ye looked at a Qin Sihai who walked into the magic hall like a garden after he walked into his house, his brows wrinkled slightly, but his performance was not in the slightest. He clasped his fists and smiled: "Why? Something, so I delayed a little time and neglected the Qin Clan leader Murong Ye to make amends here."


    "Haha~~ It''s all right!" Qin Sihai waved his hand pretentiously.


    Murong Ye said, "Did you bring the Anti-Drug Pill?"


    "Young City Lord, don''t worry, I sneaked into the tomb of the King of Luoyang three days ago and got this thing..."


    "The Tomb of the King of Luoyang is a strange tomb of the organs. It is trapped in a lot of situations. Life and death are limited to the front line. Qin Ye is really good at it."


    "Haha~~ It''s really dangerous, but thanks to the tomb map given by Young City Lord, it went smoothly." Qin Sihai said, took out a porcelain bottle from his arms and threw it to Murong Ye.


    Murong Ye looked at the porcelain vase carefully for a while, and his face was happy: "Yes, this is exactly what we have in the Tomb King City Medicine King Hall..."


    After opening it, a green pill was poured out, Murong Ye''s face suddenly beamed with joy, but Chu Yunxi on the side saw it, but immediately came forward and said to Murong Ye: "Young City Lord, Can you let your subordinates take a look?"


    Murong Ye immediately handed the pill in his hand to him. After Chu Yunxi took it, he looked carefully and said in a very affirmative tone: "This is a fake, this is not an anti-poison pill!"


    "Huh?!" Murong Ye''s eyes narrowed.


    Qin Sihai''s complexion also changed slightly, and he looked a little flustered.


    Murong Ye knew that there was a ghost in his heart, and his heart suddenly became angry: "Qin Sihai, how dare you lie to me?"


    Qin Sihai hurriedly explained: "Why, this is the anti-drug pill I got from the tomb of the Luoyang King!"


    Chu Yunxi snorted coldly: "I want to quibble. I have taken this anti-du pill. The anti-du pill is red, and this medicine is green. This is definitely not the anti-du pill!"


    "Qin Sihai!!"


    Murong Ye, who had been irritated by Monkey King, was still calculated by Qin Sihai. It could be described as adding fuel to the fire. His anger could no longer be restrained. With a''zheng'', he pulled out the quenching sword from his waist. It was cut towards Qin Sihai...


    Qin Sihai was shocked and dodged in a hurry. However, his martial arts were too different from Murong Ye. He only insisted on two or three rounds before he was pierced by Murong Ye''s abdomen and fell to the ground.


    Qiu Yuling''s face changed slightly at the sight.


    Murong Ye''s face was cold, and he drew out the quenching sword that pierced Qin Sihai, and put it on his neck: "Say, where is the anti-poison pill? Otherwise, it will take your life!"


    "Don''t! Don''t!" Qin Sihai covered the wound in his abdomen with one hand, his expression was painful, and his expression was ugly and ugly: "This anti-poison pill is on me, I''ll give it, I''ll give it to Young City Lord!"


    "Don''t take it out yet!"


    Qin Sihai immediately took out a dagger, cut his arm, took out a red pill from the flesh and blood, and handed it to Murong Ye.


    "How?" Murong Ye looked at Chu Yunxi.


    "From the color and luster, it should be true..." Chu Yunxi stepped forward and just wanted to snatch the anti-poison pill from Qin Sihai''s hand, but at this moment, Qin Sihai''s cut wound Suddenly, a large amount of poisonous smoke came out, and it spread out in a flash...


    The sudden change caused Chu Yunxi and Murong Ye to not investigate. They inhaled such a small amount of poisonous smoke. The two were shocked and hurriedly covered their mouths and noses. Unfortunately, the poisonous smoke had been inhaled into their bodies and they were already poisoned.


    Murong Ye was full of anger, and he wanted to cut Qin Sihai''s throat at will, but he didn''t want to. A tingling pain came from behind the sudden, he looked at Qiu Yuling behind him with an incredible face, and his eyes widened: "You..."


    It turned out that when Murong Ye was about to cut Qin Sihai''s throat, Qiu Yuling behind him suddenly made a sneak attack, and the short dagger in his hand had already pierced his back waist.


    "Young City Lord!" Chu Yunxi lost her color in shock, and her sharp nails cut across Qiu Yuling''s throat like a sharp sword. Unfortunately, Qiu Yuling had already prepared and stepped back to avoid Chu Yunxi''s attack.


    Seeing Murong Ye''s incredible look on her face, Qiu Yuling smiled: "I''m so sorry, Young City Lord. Thank you for your care for so many years. It''s just that the gods have orders, and I can''t Can''t bear to hurt you."


    Murong Ye''s expression was gloomy: "God''s trap...You are the undercover agent of God''s trap?! They are so courageous, they dare to insert spies into my tomb king city!"


    Qiu Yuling had a fascinating smile on his face: "Don''t worry, I will let you die a little bit easier for years of love."


    As he said, there was a fierce look in his eyes, he picked up the gold-rimmed hollow jade bell placed on the side table, and shook it gently. The magic sound filled his ears, making himself very poisonous, and he was stabbed again. ''''S Murong Ye''s complexion changed drastically, and he couldn''t resist the terrible magic sound anymore. He felt a burst of headache, his face was crumbling with pain, and he fell to the ground.


    Chu Yunxi on the side is not much better. With the magic sound in her ears, she tried her best to resist, but the more she worked, the faster the toxins in the body spread. Let alone attack, she even stood still. It was unstable, but for a while, he fell to the ground weakly, his face pale as paper.


    Qiu Yuling stopped the shaking bell in his hand and looked surprised: "I didn''t expect this bell sound to cooperate with this poison to have such miraculous effects. It seems that I have to change it in the future..."


    Qin Sihai shook his dizzy head and looked at Murong Ye who was lying on the ground. He stood up with difficulty and laughed: "Young City Lord, didn''t you expect it? Haha~~ I didn''t expect that the young city lord of your majestic King City would be there. Is it in my hands? Haha!~~"


    Qiu Yuling''s face was solemn: "Stop talking nonsense, lest nights have many dreams, so quickly solve them!"


    "That''s right!" Qin Sihai drew out his sword and pointed it at Murong Ye: "That sword was really painful just now. This time, it''s my turn! Haha~~" With that, he swung his sword down...


    Seeing a flying sword suddenly flew in from outside the door, it penetrated Qin Sihai''s heart...

 2159 Chapter 18 The Five Elements Ghost Gate Array

    When Qin Sihai fell to the ground, he turned his head with the last strength and looked at the two blurred figures in his field of vision. He opened his mouth, but failed to make a sound. Screamed.


    His pupils were wide and round, and he couldn''t stand his eyes.


    When I wanted to come to Qin Sihai, I never expected that when he was the most proud of his life, he would be attacked and killed inexplicably.


    Qiu Yuling looked at the two men who entered the magic hall with a solemn expression. He involuntarily stepped back a few steps, opened a distance from them, and became fully on guard.


    Murong Ye''s eyes brightened when he saw the two of them, and he said coldly: "The two should be from the Tomb Attacker, right? Quick, kill me this bitch who betrayed the Tomb King City!"


    Qiu Yuling''s face suddenly became a little nervous when he heard this, and then she smiled again: "Oh~ Two little brothers, don''t listen to him nonsense, you two offensive and defensive factions are not reconciled? Do you want to unite the little girl to kill them When you break through this tomb, won''t you lose your opponents? Wouldn''t it be easy to get the tomb-breaking order?"


    Luo Shiqiu yelled in a righteous and awe-inspiring cold voice: "Huh! You don''t have to be there to confuse the crowd. Although our offensive and defensive factions are at odds, we will definitely not help them. This is our own business tomb faction. Did your god catch the door here to run wild? Full of wind, she was talking about taking it down."


    Here, Luo Shiqiu and Lou Manfeng began to flank Qiu Yuling, and Monkey King had already reached the Five Elements Ghost Gate formation.


    Looking at the hanging corpses wearing copper masks, Lin Shuiyao was so frightened that she turned pale, and hurriedly hid behind Monkey King: "Wukong, are we really going to pass from here? This...this also It¡¯s too scary, or... let¡¯s go another way."


    Sun Wukong joked: "Why, Miss Lin, who is not afraid of us, is still afraid of a few corpses?"


    Lin Shuiyao had a frantic expression on her face: "What do you mean by a few? There are at least hundreds of them here, okay? And I''m most afraid of this stuff, and ah, I''m your wife now, you have to protect me That''s it!"


    "Yes, yes, do you want me to carry you back?"


    "Of course, my legs are a little weak now, and I can''t walk anymore, you squat down quickly." Lin Shuiyao had a proud expression.


    Sun Wukong immediately squatted down, and Lin Shuiyao stepped forward and leaned forward; in fact, carrying a big beauty with a bumpy figure is still a very enjoyable thing.


    Chu Mengxue on the side looked envious, and asked Monkey King: "Master Wukong, this is the Five Elements Ghost Array. Do you know how to crack this array?"


    "Is it necessary to break the formation? I can walk through it casually."


    "Really? Don''t brag." Lin Shuiyao looked at Monkey King with a disbelief.


    Seeing Lin Shuiyao questioning herself, Monkey King immediately explained: "The so-called mechanism array is nothing more than touching with vibrations or sounds. This type of mechanism array has a simpler method besides normal cracking methods. The method of breaking the formation is that we only need not to touch these trigger conditions, then the so-called mechanism formation is just a display."


    Lin Shuiyao looked curious: "Then what should I do so that the conditions for triggering the mechanism will not be affected?"


    "Look at whether the corpses are lined up neatly. We only need to walk over the passageway separated by them. We can pass smoothly without triggering the spear on the ground and touching the corpses on both sides. "


    Chu Mengxue nodded: "This method is indeed feasible, but whose light function is so good? How can I pass such a long distance in the air?"


    Monkey King said: "It''s very simple. Just take a steel wire nail and pierce the walls on both sides and walk over it while standing on the wire."


    Lin Shuiyao''s eyes lit up: "Listening to what you said, I suddenly found that the person who arranged this five-element ghost formation is so stupid."


    Monkey King chuckled: "It''s really stupid, but not everyone can do it by nailing steel wires to both ends of the wall."


    As he said, with a wave of his hand, a steel wire flew out of Monkey King''s hand and pierced it directly on the opposite wall. It also pierced the steel wire at the end of the hand on the wall behind him, and in a flash, the steel wire Pulled straight, a steel wire in the air channel is formed.


    Lin Shuiyao looked worried, "This wire is so thin, won''t it fall?"


    "Don''t worry, absolutely not." As he said, looking at Chu Mengxue: "Can you do it?"


    Chu Mengxue didn''t have much confidence: "A certain distance is fine, but such a long distance... I''m afraid not..."


    Without saying anything, Sun Wukong caught Chu Mengxue in his hands, jumped up, jumped onto the wire, carried one on his back, and hugged one, and walked along the wire like a flat ground...


    Lin Shuiyao looked at the mummy corpses dangling by, so scared that she put her entire head into Monkey King''s back and did not dare to look at it again.


    In fact, Monkey King wants to pass through the five-element ghost gate formation. It is a simple matter. One step can directly reach the opposite side, or with a wave, the entire five-element ghost gate formation will have to be destroyed. It doesn''t need to be so troublesome. With two big beauties by her side, she had to find something to do and brush up on her favorability.


    Just when Monkey King walked to the center of the Five Elements Ghost Gate Array, the ghosts and gods came here. When they looked at the Monkey King in the array, there was an unexpected look in their eyes. The Five Elements Ghost Gate Array could still be so. Gone?


    Only in the next moment, the ghost envoy raised the knife very decisively and chopped down the steel wire...


    "Be careful! Master Wukong!" Chu Mengxue exclaimed as she watched.


    However, there was a crisp sound of "ding~", the steel wire did not move, but the big knife in the hand of the ghost agent broke in two in response, and it fell to the ground with a bang, the sound sounded so ironic.


    The ghost watch stared blankly at the hilt of the knife whose hand was broken into half. It was a little unbelievable. This is the famous''Ghost Blade'', it was cut off by a mere wire?


    This steel wire was made by Monkey King. How could it be compared with a mere knife.


    Shen Chai''s beautiful face also showed a slight dignity: "Be careful, this steel wire looks different!"


    As he said, he stepped forward to the edge of the five elements ghost gate array, and swiped out a sword, it was cut on a mummy, with a click, the mummy instantly fell to the ground, and the whole five elements ghost gate was in the This vibration was instantly activated, and the sound of a series of mechanism rotation clicked...

 2160 Chapter 19 Destroy

    The Five Elements Ghost Gate Array was activated.


    The originally neatly arranged corpses turned quickly under the chains of the chain, blocking all the retreats of Monkey King; the spears on the ground also pierced out of all the''Zheng Zheng Zheng'', exuding a deadly cold light.


    At this moment, the five-element ghost gate formation, which was originally without threat, instantly turned into a fourteen lifeless situation for Monkey King standing in the center.


    Chu Mengxue looked at the mummy turning around, her face pale in fright; Lin Shuiyao also glanced at her head when she heard the movement, and was instantly frightened with no face: "What...what''s going on? Why is Wuxing Ghost Gate Activated?"


    Sun Wukong had no time to explain to her at the moment, because the dry dead around him had already turned towards them.


    These mummies didn''t look threatening. In fact, they were smeared with poison. If they were touched, the end would be self-evident. Moreover, in this battle, even if the martial arts master encountered them, they would be dead and dead.


    Of course, this poison is naturally non-threatening to Monkey King, but he didn¡¯t want to be touched by these disgusting corpses, so he jumped off the wire decisively. This move really brought Chu Mengxue with him. Lin Shuiyao and the two were indifferent, because the underside was full of sharp knives.


    "Ah~~Where are you going?"


    "It''s dead now!"


    The voices of the two women were both loud and harsh, and the terrifying array of sharp knives on the ground scared them from opening their eyes, but they had already thought of them being pierced into hedgehog-like images.


    It was just that the meaty "pouch" sound did not sound. Instead, the sound of the iron being broken came into their ears. They could not help but open their eyes with curiosity, but they were surprised to see that those sharp knives were already in Monkey King''s. The feet were crushed to pieces.


    Smash a sharp knife with your foot?Chu Mengxue and Lin Shuiyao were already stunned.


    Only when he was stunned, Chu Mengxue screamed again: "Be careful, shit!!"


    It turned out that the corpses had already turned to their side, only a few centimeters away from touching the three of them.


    "Damn! This young lady doesn''t want to fester and die!" Lin Shuiyao screamed in fright, and hugged Monkey King tightly. She might have been strangled by her as an ordinary person.


    It turned out to be''not afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates like pigs'', but being so tightly held from behind by a beautiful woman, the touch is definitely not the envy of others.


    "Huh~"


    Monkey King let out a soft snort, and a terrifying energy burst out from his body in an instant, and then scattered away, shaking all the corpses that were just about to get close to him...


    Boom boom boom boom~~~


    In a series of sounds, all the mummy around was swept by this terrifying vigor, shaken in all directions, flying upside down; and all the sharp knives on the ground were destroyed and broken!


    The ghosts and gods sent the two of them to see such a scene. They were so frightened that their complexions changed greatly, and they hurriedly withdrew from the hall of the five-element ghost gate array from the gate behind them.


    Suddenly, the so-called Five Elements Ghost Gate Array was moved to flat ground.


    Fortunately, the strength of Monkey King''s control was perfect this time, otherwise the tomb of the valley would have to be destroyed like this.


    "This this¡­"


    Chu Mengxue and Lin Shuiyao looked at the scattered corpses and bones, sharp knife fragments, and the small boss with her mouth open. She didn''t close her mouth for a long time in shock, and her eyes were staring wide, with a very cute expression.


    At this time, the ghosts, gods, and messengers who had already retreated entered the hall again from the door, but the scene in front of them made them both in deep shock.


    Sun Wukong put down Chu Mengxue and Lin Shuiyao, looking at the ghosts and gods with a calm expression: "You two really like to mess with people."


    "Rewind!"


    God''s face changed drastically when he heard the words. It can be seen from the fact that Monkey King destroyed the Five Elements Ghost Gate Formation in a flash, that the strength of Monkey King is definitely not something the two of them can deal with.


    As soon as the voice fell, the ghosts, gods, and goddesses moved their bodies at the same time and retreated towards the door behind them again. Unfortunately, this time they hit an invisible wall and bounced them back, backing back several steps. Stabilize your figure.


    In an instant, the expressions of the two became extremely solemn, and they looked at Monkey King vigilantly. It seemed that the two of them had already understood that retreat was no longer possible. There was only one choice.


    "Asshole, this lady was almost killed by them, Wukong, teach them a lesson for me!" Lin Shuiyao pointed to the ghost with a look of anger.


    Anyone who was nearly killed would be angry.


    Sun Wukong took a step forward, staring at the ghosts and gods with indifferent expression: "Then, are you two conscious of death?"


    In an instant, the hearts of the ghosts, gods, and gods beat inexplicably. This invisible sense of oppression caused them to have a cold sweat in an instant. They wanted to run their internal forces to resist this fear from their hearts, but they couldn''t overcome it. , Together with the hand holding the weapon, trembled violently, because they seemed to have predicted that one step would be death.


    "It''s really boring, don''t you have the courage to take a step under the slightest breath of me..." Sun Wukong instantly lost interest in ghosts and gods, took a step back, and took his breath: "I hand it over to you two."


    Without the oppression of Monkey King''s breath, the ghosts and gods were like a burden, and they were soft to the ground, still full of amazement on their faces.


    They never dreamed that there were such terrifying powerhouses in the world, and their breath alone made them lose the courage and ability to fight.


    Although there is only a small amount of breath, Monkey King''s breath is not something that mere mortals can bear, and it is worthy of praise for not crashing on the spot.


    Lin Shuiyao looked at the two of them who fell to the ground suddenly, and suddenly looked curious: "Huh? Why did the two of them suddenly fall down? Wukong, what did you do?"


    Chu Mengxue walked over, picked up the sword that the gods had fallen to the ground, and put the sword on the neck of the ghosts and gods at the same time, and looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, what should I do with them?"


    "killed!"


    Sun Wukong would not have the slightest tenderness for the enemy who wanted to kill himself, even if he already knew that the ghost was Han Qianluo''s father, he would never show mercy.


    "That is, we were almost killed by them. It''s more than guilty!" Lin Shuiyao''s expression of anger was on her face. She still clearly remembers the panic in the face of death, and it feels really uncomfortable.


    Chu Mengxue nodded, not saying much, raising his sword and cutting...


    "Wait! Keep people under the sword!" An anxious shout was heard in vain...

 2161 Chapter 20: Too Bully

    The visitor is a woman, and she can''t hide the wrinkles between her eyebrows in a light pretence, but from her current face, she must have been a beautiful beauty when she was young.


    "Xiao Yuting..." Sun Wukong recognized who this woman was at a glance.


    And with the appearance of Xiao Yuting, Han Qianluo, who was already slim, followed closely; then Qiu Yuqin''s demon figure with red makeup also appeared; and then there was a beautiful and gorgeous woman with full aura, all dressed in gorgeous clothes. With her hands crossed in front of her body, she walked with such style and grace, she was the grown-up Princess Yingxue.


    Seeing the appearance of several women, Sun Wukong sighed with emotion: "Even if I was slightly influenced by me, did the mother and daughter come to this Guzi tomb for inexplicable reasons? Destiny is really hard for ordinary people to resist..."


    It''s just that Han Qianluo, Princess Yingxue, and Qiu Yuqin were shocked when they saw Monkey King, and then ecstatic. This familiar figure has been firmly engraved in their minds for ten years.


    "Brother Wukong?!"


    Princess Yingxue and Han Qianluo looked excited, but they were still afraid of confessing the wrong person, and at the same time they confirmed aloud.


    Sun Wukong smiled when he heard the words: "Oh~ you two little girls have grown up into big beauties."


    "It''s Brother Wukong!" Upon hearing this, the answer was self-evident. Han Qianluo and Princess Yingxue trot forward at the same time, full of joy of reunion ten years later, and plunged into Sun Wukong''s arms.


    Monkey King is holding two big beauties on the left and right, which is more than when I was holding them when I was young: "Why are you here? I plan to go to you after I go out."


    Unfortunately, before Han Qianluo''s two girls answered, Lin Shuiyao on the side was already upset. With one hand, she forcibly pulled the two of them out of Monkey King''s arms, staring at them angrily: "Who are you two? I want to tell my family. What is your husband doing?"


    "Husband?" Han Qianluo looked at Lin Shuiyao in amazement; while Princess Yingxue narrowed her eyes slightly, revealing an extremely dangerous expression: "You said Brother Wukong is your husband?"


    For some reason, Lin Shuiyao was a little shocked by Princess Yingxue''s aura, but she bit her stubbornly regarding her own man, and she did her part: "Of course, all of them have been married..." A sentence was added below: "Although the process is a bit weird."


    "Really..." Princess Yingxue was noncommittal, her complexion restored to calm again, but her words were filled with the domineering of the superiors: "Then let''s stop. The only one who can become Wukong''s wife is me. Of course, Qian Luo You can be a concubine."


    "Hugh?" Lin Shuiyao heard this, and her face was immediately full of anger: "Who do you think you are? Just stop if you say Hugh? Don''t ask me who this lady is!"


    At this time, Qiu Yuqin stepped forward, and smiled after hearing Lin Shuiyao''s words: "Little girl, if you compare your status in front of this palace, you might lose!"


    "His Royal Highness? Who is she?" Lin Shuiyao felt bad when she heard this name.


    "The jewel in the palm of today''s sage, Princess Yingxue who can be compared with His Royal Highness."


    "Sakura...Princess Yingxue?!" Lin Shuiyao was really stunned. She looked at Princess Yingxue and asked cautiously: "You...really Princess Yingxue?"


    Princess Yingxue looks graceful and noble: "Replacement like a fake."


    The ghosts and envoys lying on the ground by the side sent the two of them to hear the words, and with the last trace of strength, they struggled to get up and knelt down in front of Princess Yingxue: "The chief tomb envoy (holy envoy) of the psychic tower of the guard of the tomb, the god Bad (ghost) see your Royal Highness!"


    Xiao Yuting looked at the ghost, and both hands trembled with excitement: "Tian Xiao, are you really Tian Xiao? My Tian Xiao?"


    The ghost agent lowered his head, looked complicated, did not say a word, hesitating whether to recognize each other.


    Lin Shuiyao on the side wailed: "Isn''t you? You are really Princess Yingxue? You are too bullying, a dignified princess, how can you steal a man from others, I...I...I...that, will it never stop? Me? Just be a concubine..."


    Okay, Lin Shuiyao was instantly stunned in front of Princess Yingxue, and competed with Princess Yingxue?Come on, I can''t fight for Dad. If she really does this, the Lin family will probably be slashed by the whole family. She has heard that Princess Yingxue is so awesome and can''t afford to offend it.


    However, Lin Shuiyao''s heart was slapped with Xiao Jiujiu: "Anyway, Wukong started talking about concubines, so I didn''t suffer. The words of Princess Yingxue above are still acceptable. Besides, Wukong also said that his women are regardless of size. , There are no wives and concubines, hehe~~ The princess is amazing, then this lady will still not be a bird of you... But... with Wukong''s ability, the princess should be able to cover it?"


    "It seems that you still have a name for yourself." Princess Yingxue gave Lin Shuiyao an extremely domineering look and nodded faintly: "Then give you the name of a concubine."


    Monkey King''s slap slapped Princess Yingxue''s cocked hip: "Okay, if you want to come into my house, don''t give me a princess'' score, my woman, regardless of size."


    "Huh? Is that so?" Princess Yingxue''s face flushed instantly, and Min and one of her senses were beaten. Not only was she not angry, but she was ashamed: "But...I am the princess of a country, how can I follow them? Sit on an equal footing? This is unreasonable, and the father will not agree."


    "The princess and the emperor are amazing? There are two female emperors (Hancuk and Li Maozhen) in my family.


    "Hey? Is your wife more than us?" Lin Shuiyao stared at Monkey King.


    On the contrary, Princess Yingxue had a look of anger: "Under the world, is it Wang Tu, Li Tu Zhi Bin, is it Wang Chen, who dares to be so bold, dare to call herself the Empress?"


    "This female emperor has nothing to do with this era..." Sun Wukong waved his hand and said, "I don''t care about this question, you will understand later... Let me talk about why you came here."


    Qiu Yuqin stepped forward and said: "Over the years, the slave servants have been observing your orders, protecting them as the princesses and Qianluo''s personal guards, and also doing some intelligence gathering work. Recently, it happened to learn that Qianluo''s father was not dead. The news that we became the emissaries of the psychic tower, so we wanted to confirm it personally, but we learned that the two emissaries had left the psychic tower and came to this tomb, so we followed Come here..."


    "It really has a certain number in the dark..." Monkey King glanced at Han Qianluo''s mother and daughter, then looked at the door, where there were already a few dazzling footsteps...

 2162 Chapter 21 is a fool

    However, he saw Qiu Yuling fleeing here with one hand on his bloody left shoulder, while Luo Shiqiu followed him.


    Seeing the people in the hall, Qiu Yuling''s complexion changed drastically, thinking that the road ahead was blocked, but when she saw Qiu Yuqin, her eyes lit up, and she had no time to think about why she appeared here, and hurriedly ran towards Qiu Yuqin. In the past: "Sister, save me!"


    "Are you... Yuling?" After seeing Qiu Yuling, Qiu Yuqin was a little surprised: "I heard that you are guarding the magic hall in my place, why come here?"


    "They... want to kill me! Sister, save me!" Qiu Yuling grabbed Qiu Yuqin''s slender hand and hid behind her, pointing towards Murong Ye and others who were chasing, with a grim expression.She knew very well that Qiu Yuqin was Princess Yingxue''s personal guard, and her protection was enough to protect her from worry.


    Qiu Yuqin looked at Murong Ye who entered the hall, frowning slightly: "What''s going on here? Murong Ye!"


    Murong Ye did not immediately answer Qiu Yuqin''s words, but after seeing Princess Yingxue, he immediately walked forward, hurriedly fell to his knees, and saluted: "Tomb King Murong Ye sees His Royal Highness the princess, I don''t know if the Princess is coming, there will be a loss. Please forgive me."


    As the Young City Lord of the Tomb King City, Princess Yingxue had met several times, so he knew it naturally.


    As for the poisoning between him and Chu Yunxi, he obviously had eaten the anti-toxin pill that can cure hundreds of toxins to detoxify the poison. Only then did Luo Shiqiu and Lou Manfeng pursue and kill Qiu Yuling here.


    Upon hearing Yingxue''s identity, even Murong Ye knelt, Luo Shiqiu, Lou Manfeng, and Chu Yunxi also hurriedly knelt down to salute: "Luo Shiqiu, the young master of Luojiazutang of the tomb attacker..."


    "The tomb-attack sent Luo Jiazutang''s tomb-attacker Lou is full of wind..."


    "Guzi Tomb Guardian Chu Yunxi..."


    "See Your Royal Highness!"


    Upon seeing this, Qiu Yuling also hurriedly knelt down and bowed.


    "Get up all!" Princess Yingxue raised her hand slightly, her voice majestic and flat: "Let''s talk about it, what is going on?"


    Murong Ye stood up and clasped his fists, saying, "Qiu Yuling is an undercover god trapping the door and has betrayed the Tomb King City. He has also cooperated with the Tomb Raider to send the Qiu Gang leader Qin Sihai to harm me. Fortunately, the two young heroes who attacked the Tomb will help me in time to avoid suffering. When she is about to be arrested and brought to justice, the princess will be asked to investigate."


    Qiu Yuling''s complexion changed drastically when he heard the words, but there was no way to refute, he could only secretly anxious.


    Princess Yingxue''s face was plain, but she had an unspeakable majesty: "I didn''t expect that the god catching gate would collude with the Tomb Raiders. The relationship between you big gangs is really complicated. I just don''t bother about your affairs. Let¡¯s take care of it, this time I came here, only to accompany Chinaku to recognize his father..."


    He said, looking at Han Tianxiao: "Are you Han Tianxiao?"


    There is no need to conceal this situation. The ghost ambassador left the psychic tower without authorization, isn''t it just to solve the thorn in his heart?Now that his two women and daughters have arrived, it is time to end everything.


    Slowly stepping back down the black robe covering his head...


    Xiao Yuting was suspicious, but now after seeing his face clearly, his pupils shrank, and he was overjoyed: "Tian Xiao, you are really Tian Xiao!"


    Chu Yunxi also widened her eyes: "Tian Xiao! Are you... not dead yet?"


    Han Tianxiao ignored Xiao Yuting and turned his head to look at Chu Yunxi: "Yunxi, I''m sorry, this is all my fault, it''s all my fault, I left the psychic tower without authorization, just to be able to end all this..." , This guy suddenly pierced his abdomen with the half of the ghost blade in his hand.


    "No~~ Tian Xiao!" Chu Yunxi screamed suddenly, rushed over, caught the Han Tian Xiao that had planted to the ground, and hugged him: "Why are you doing this? Why are you doing this for three years? Before, you jumped off the cliff of regret, and I forgive you..."


    "When I knew that after I jumped off the cliff of regret three years ago, you turned your head all night and you were old in an instant. Only then did I know how deeply I was wrong and how much I hurt you, Yunxi, sorry..."


    At this moment, Chu Yunxi could not cry.


    And Xiao Yuting was full of jealousy: "You really have a deep relationship between husband and wife!"


    Han Tianxiao turned his head to look at Xiao Yuting: "Xiao Yuting, although I don''t love you, I don''t hate you either, because the fault lies with me. I hope to use my death to resolve the resentment between you and Yunxi..."


    "You...you..." Xiao Yuting''s face is grim: "You still want to protect her to death!"


    "What a fool." Monkey King looked at Han Tianxiao with a look of contempt and despise.


    "Hey~ Why are you so hard-hearted?" Lin Shuiyao immediately stared at Monkey King dissatisfied: "I was so moved that I was crying, but you can still curse?"


    "Did I make a mistake?" Sun Wukong rolled his eyes and said, "This is the time, this guy dare to say to Xiao Yuting,''Although I don''t love you'', I just want to say-are you special? Isn¡¯t she stupid? What else can this give Xiao Yuting more jealousy? You want her to reconcile with Chu Yunxi? Are you sick? Just this emotional intelligence is really hopeless, no wonder such a simple thing It will be turned into a series of tragedies by him."


    Later, Sun Wukong had a look of disgust: "If he could treat Xiao Yuting''s words equally at the time, and don''t favor Chu Yunxi alone, maybe this series of tragedies would not happen. Forget it. The scumbag, I don¡¯t even bother to talk."


    Han Tianxiao heard this and looked at Monkey King as if he was struck by lightning: "Oh~~ If I could meet you earlier, it would be too late to say anything... Xiao Yuting, I¡¯m sorry, it seems that I¡¯ve been hurt the most. You, now, I admit that you are my wife, I don¡¯t ask for your forgiveness, and I don¡¯t ask you to reconcile with Yunxi, but on my side, can you two let go of your grudges? ?"


    After hearing this, Xiao Yuting suddenly cried with a jealous expression: "Asshole, do you know how long I have been waiting for you? But now, what use are you saying? What use is there?"


    "Seeing you like this, I feel relieved." Han Tianxiao laughed suddenly: "Before I die, I hope to hear my daughter call me father. I hope my daughter can understand her true life experience. ¡­"


    Next, just like in the original book, Xiao Yuting told Han Qianluo''s life experience and officially recognized Chu Yunxi''s mother and daughter, and Han Tianxiao passed away with a relaxed smile and regret.


    This saves Monkey King from having to do it.


    Although it was not that Xiao Yuting personally poisoned Han Tianxiao this time, she still committed suicide beside Han Tianxiao as in the original work, and accompanied him.


    This was a bitter and cold, and he threw himself on his parents, even crying hoarse.


    After Sun Wukong comforted her for a while, he fixed his eyes on the body of the gods: "Now is the time to execute you."

 2163 Chapter Twenty-two

    There is such a woman who is willing to accompany him to death. Han Tianxiao still doesn''t know how to cherish it. She prefers Chu Yunxi alone. If it sounds good, it''s a idiot, and if it''s bad, it''s a fool. tragedy.


    In the words of Monkey King, this guy is simply not a man, he is really dead.


    If it¡¯s normal, Sun Wukong might still save her father''s life on the face of Han Qianluo, but who told him to obey Murong Ye¡¯s order to attack Sun Wukong before, instead of killing him personally, let him choose Self-decision is already a great compassion, save him?Don''t think about it.


    After Sun Wukong comforted Han Qianluo for a while, he calmed her emotions and fixed his gaze on the gods: "It''s time to execute you."


    God was almost expressionless, but her heart became inexplicably tense. Although she was not afraid of death, she naturally did not want to die in vain.


    Princess Yingxue stepped forward and pleaded with the gods: "Brother Wukong, why not spare God''s life? She is a rare master of the Tomb School and has always been loyal to the royal family. It would be strange if she died like this. It''s a pity, and she is only acting on orders, and the sin is not dying, so give her a chance to make meritorious service, right?"


    Sun Wukong heard the words and watched the gods fell into a brief period of contemplation. What this guy did in the original book is indeed a bit annoying. He can''t wait to beat her up, but everything she does is really just where she is responsible, and act on her orders. And this kind of loyalty is exactly what Monkey King appreciates. For Monkey King, good and evil are not important. The important thing is loyalty and beauty, and the difference between gods is complete.


    Moreover, this woman''s talents are indeed good, much better than the male number one and the male number two in this world. You know, she is only 19 years old now, and her strength has far surpassed Luo Shiqiu and Louman. Feng, and these two people are one year older than her.


    Monkey King nodded: "Then keep her by her side, it will be very useful if you can adjust her."


    Princess Yingxue heard the words and looked at the gods: "Are you willing to do things under this palace?"


    Hearing this, the god was stunned. Being loyal to the princess did not violate the faith she had always believed in, and there was no talk of betrayal. He immediately clasped his fist and said: "God is willing to send."


    "Then it will be you next." Monkey King turned his head to look at Murong Ye. He didn''t forget that the reason why the ghosts and divine servants shot him was entirely at his command. Therefore, Murong Ye was the one who was behind the scenes. For this dead guy, Monkey King didn''t plan to let him go.


    Upon hearing this, Murong Ye took a few steps back in an instant, drew a sword, and looked at Monkey King and the others with vigilance.


    Sun Wukong threw the sword in Chu Mengxue''s hand to the divine servant and looked at Murong Ye and said calmly, "Kill him."


    Shen Chai took the sword, froze, and did not hesitate. He drew out the sword with a''zheng'', and pointed it at Murong Ye with indifferent expression.


    At this moment, the character of the obedient slave and maidservant of God is undoubtedly revealed. She has never questioned the master''s order, and will only resolutely implement it regardless of the reason. This is a cold and emotional character. If it is placed on the opposite side, it is naturally unpleasant, but if it is one''s own person, it will be pleasing.


    Who doesn''t like such a well-behaved and obedient subordinate who has never asked the reason and resolutely implemented the master''s orders.


    However, she didn¡¯t do anything right away. She was waiting for Princess Yingxue¡¯s order. In the correct sense, she would only obey Princess Yingxue¡¯s orders. For Monkey King, she was just looking at Princess Yingxue¡¯s face. That''s it.


    However, Monkey King didn''t care about this, as long as he followed him for a long time, he would naturally be trained to listen to him obediently.


    Murong Ye was extremely angry and nervous at the moment, but did not appear to be so flustered, but the frowning Princess Chao Yingxue looked at it: "Your Royal Highness, our Tomb City has always been loyal to the royal family, for generations. The royal family guards the tomb, do you really want to do this? Are you not afraid of the chills of other tombs?"


    With that said, he also watched Luo Shiqiu and Lou Manfeng intentionally or unintentionally; this made their brows wrinkled insignificant.


    Princess Yingxue''s face remains unchanged, her noble temperament is not diminished, she is really domineering and decisive: "Brother Wukong is a man in this palace, you want to kill him, how can this palace spare you? I''ll give him an explanation, the gods, do it!"


    The sword in the hand of the god chaser instantly turned into a cold light and attacked Murong Ye...


    Murong Ye hurriedly waved his sword to resist, raised the tomb symbol in his hand, shouting angrily, "God, I have a tomb symbol in my hand, do you really want to disregard the orders of the ancestors and shoot at me?"


    "Don''t make a mistake, the tomb faction has always been loyal to the royal family. Since the princess wants to take your life, even if you have the tomb symbol, it is useless!" Her face was cold and her shot was merciless, which confirmed her. The honorific title of cold-blooded beauty.


    Murong Ye''s martial arts is really good, but it is a bit different compared to the gods, and he himself was attacked by Qiu Yuling, with injuries, under the force of the gods'' fierce swordsman, only a few rounds He was defeated and pierced by a sword, the blood invaded the collar of his clothes, and he fell to the ground weakly.


    Just when the goddess wanted a sword to end Murong Ye, Luo Shiqiu swung her sword away at a critical juncture: "Your Royal Highness, the so-called ignorant is not guilty. Presumably Murong Ye doesn''t know that this person is a sir. I wonder if you can be magnanimous and forgive him this time? Although this guy is hateful, he is also the young lord of the Tomb King. If the Princess kills him, the Tomb King will not be able to explain it. If the Prince wants to use the topic, right Her Royal Highness is also very unfavorable."


    Princess Yingxue looked domineering: "Huh! I don¡¯t bother with that kind of thing. If anyone dares to touch my brother Wukong, I will kill him. You immediately get out of my palace, or I will join you. I was executed!"


    Luo Shiqiu originally wanted to say something, but he was hurriedly covered his mouth by the sensible Lou Manfeng and pulled it aside, whispering in a low voice: "You don''t want to die? Your Royal Highness is obviously angry now, for a Murong Ye. Do you want to accompany the entire Luo family? Besides, if the princess pulls down the Tomb King City, wouldn¡¯t it be right for us? When the Tomb King is at that time..." He didn¡¯t go on with the next words, but Luo Shiqiu Obviously understood, and quieted down.


    And the divine difference is a step forward, and a sword without hesitation left a blood mark on Murong Ye¡¯s throat...

 2164 Chapter 23 End

    Looking at Murong Ye who was lying in a pool of blood, Luo Shiqiu''s expression was solemn: "Unexpectedly, His Royal Highness actually killed the Young City Lord of the Tomb King City. I am afraid that sending the Martial Arts to the Tomb will not be peaceful..."


    "That''s also the game between Her Royal Highness and the Tomb King City. What does it have to do with us? We only need to watch the changes." Lou Manfeng looked calm.


    At this time, Han Qianluo gently pulled the corner of Sun Wukong''s clothes: "Brother Wukong, can you bury my parents first?"


    "Okay." Monkey King nodded.


    This is an underground tomb, and there are countless tombs. It is not easy to bury one or two people. Monkey King casually found a good coffin and buried Han Tianxiao and Xiao Yuting together, patted and cried into tears Han Qianluo comforted: "Okay, this is the best result for them, at least they don¡¯t have to suffer any more, they can go to reincarnation with peace of mind, and you will follow me in the future, so that you won¡¯t be aggrieved at all. ."


    "No!" However, before Han Qianluo could reply, Chu Yunxi retorted with excitement, "Qianluo is my daughter and must follow me!"


    "Come with you? What can you give her?" Sun Wukong looked at Chu Yunxi, and asked, "If it weren''t for me ten years ago, Qianluo would have died in your hands. You women would be really inhuman when they were jealous. , Xiao Yuting''s child''s death can''t be separated from you, right? For someone like you, I can''t worry about entrusting Qian Luo to you."


    When Chu Yunxi heard the words, her eyes widened, and she looked a little crazy: "That slut was the one who harmed me first. If I hadn''t practiced magic power to poison my hands, I was naturally resistant to poison, and it would be me who lost the child! I have! What''s wrong? I just retaliated! I was not wrong!"


    "Why...how...!!!" Han Qianluo heard this, covering her mouth with both hands, her eyes widened, and she was shocked again.


    As for Lin Shuiyao and the others, their eyes widened. They were a little unbelievable. Maybe they were very puzzled as to why they were so vicious.


    "Okay, I don''t bother to pay attention to your grievances. I am not interested in who is right or who is wrong." After that, Sun Wukong turned his head to look at Lin Shuiyao and the others: "You have seen it too. I keep in mind, but don¡¯t learn from them. What a woman is most jealous of is jealousy, otherwise it will only turn into a tragedy in the end, and no one can please. In the end, a good home can only be destroyed."


    Lin Shuiyao immediately raised her head arrogantly when she heard the words, and hummed softly: "This lady, the prime minister, can hold a boat in her belly, so she won''t be like them.


    Chu Yunxi was speechless by Sun Wukong, looking at Han Qianluo with a look of guilt.


    On the contrary, Han Qianluo comforted Chu Yunxi: "Mother, you don''t need to feel guilty. You didn''t know the truth at that time. I won''t blame you, but my life is too bitter. From now on I just want to stay. By the side of Brother Wukong, I don''t have to worry about other things. Please understand."


    "Hey~" Chu Yunxi sighed deeply when she heard the words, her face looked lonely and she didn''t say much.


    "Well, since there''s nothing else, let''s leave here quickly! I don''t want to stay here for a moment." Lin Shuiyao urged Monkey King.


    "Then go!"


    With a thought of Monkey King, Lin Shuiyao''s daughters disappeared here in an instant.


    "This...this is?!!!" Chu Yunxi stared at the Sun Wukong and his group who had suddenly disappeared in front of her, her eyes widened in shock.


    And Luo Shiqiu, who was watching the visitors by the side, also looked in astonishment: "Why are they suddenly gone? Where did they go?"


    "No, they seem to have already left?!" Lou Manfeng''s face changed slightly: "Without the poison and blood, we can''t practice the unicorn arm!"


    "This..." Luo Shiqiu was immediately dumbfounded: "What about the grave breaking order?"


    Just when Luo Shiqiu and Lou Manfeng were at a loss, a voice suddenly rang behind them: "If you want to break the grave, you have already got it..."


    "Are you a tomb devil?!" Chu Yunxi cried out in exclamation when she saw the silver-haired old man who appeared suddenly.


    "Deputy Sect Master..." Luo Shiqiu and Lou Manfeng were happy when they saw the people coming. They were even more overjoyed when they saw Luo Tianwen''s tomb-breaking order: "You really got the tomb-breaking order?"


    "Mrs. Chu, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Luo Tianwen looked at Chu Yunxi with a faint smile.


    Chu Yunxi''s face was solemn: "Without the unicorn arm, how did you get the grave breaking order?"


    "Who said I don''t have a unicorn arm?" Luo Tianwen smiled faintly: "If it wasn''t for a mysterious person who suddenly appeared ten years ago, he destroyed the magic hall, killed the chess master, disrupted all my plans, and forced me to have to When I left the Guzi Tomb, I had already received the Tomb Breaking Order..."


    After Luo Tianwen reminded him, Chu Yunxi flashed a flash of light in his mind, and said in a condensed voice: "Is it Dugujian''s unicorn arm?!"


    Ten years ago, Monkey King destroyed all Luo Tianwen''s plans, so he had to abandon the Guzi Tomb halfway and was forced to leave. This also allowed him to keep the unicorn arm that Dugujian gave him.


    When Monkey King entangled with ghosts and messengers and others, Luo Tianwen had already taken the opportunity to go to the general tomb to get the tomb breaking order.


    Chu Yunxi frowned and said, "Since you have a unicorn arm, why have you waited ten years before you come to attack the tomb again?"


    "Because I can''t break this Guzi Tomb with my own power, and our Luo Family Zutang has no one who can help me break the Guzi Tomb..." As he said, he fixed his eyes on Luo Shiqiu and Lou Manfeng: "So I had no choice but to pin my hopes on the younger generation. I didn¡¯t expect an accident happened to the same person, but fortunately, the problem was not big, so I got the grave breaking order this time."


    "Master Tomb Devil is really a good method. Now that you have the tomb-breaking order, can you give it to the little girl? The little girl Qiu Yuling, who belongs to the gate of the gods, dedicated this tomb-breaking order to your majesty to end this battle, but we What''s your responsibility."


    "You undercover the tomb of Guzi tomb for ten years, what you did is this tomb-breaking order, but I can be trusted with your gods, so I won''t bother you. I will personally present this tomb-breaking order to the holy to thank God."


    "Really..." Qiu Yulingmei glanced at Luo Tianwen with a slight smile, and smiled: "That''s what I said, the little girl won''t bother Master Devil in the Tomb, let''s leave first." He said, twisted one waist and left, look. She is very self-aware, knowing that she can''t win the tomb-breaking order on her own, so she can only retreat temporarily and report the news to the decision.


    As for Monkey King, he took Lin Shuiyao''s daughters and teleported directly to the end of the void of the universe, released his breath under the shocked expressions of the daughters, and awakened the Lord of this world. He just appeared, horribly coaxing. Before the announcement of the appearance was finished, he was killed by Monkey King, and then returned to his own world with Lin Shuiyao and other women with a bewildered look...


    There, they will naturally explain everything for them.


    As for Monkey King who just killed the basket that Murong Ye stabbed, he didn''t bother to care about how it would evolve, because he was no longer interested in playing with a group of mortals.

 2165 Chapter 24: New Chapter "Date A Live"

    The surreal scenery seemed to have been wiped out, and the destroyed streets revealed the huge crater like a meteorite falling.


    In the sky, there are a few celebrities flying in the sky.


    The absurd scenery makes people feel that everything is just dreams and phantoms.


    A young girl in a peculiar light gown stood in the center of a huge pothole. Her gown made of incredible materials that looked like metal and cloth was quite eye-catching.


    The shining skirt is also so beautiful that it makes people dazzling.


    However, the appearance of the girl herself eclipsed those accessories.


    Long black hair with smoke haunting her shoulders and waist.


    Looking up at the sky awe-inspiringly, eyes with incredible colors that are indescribable are reflected.


    Even the goddess would be distorted melancholy for her jealous look, and the look of her lips quietly pursed¡ªthe sight, attention, and heart were all taken away in an instant.


    Such an extraordinary, extraordinary, and even violent beauty makes people feel blasphemous and gouged.


    In short, this is an extremely beautiful girl, and the terrifying aura released from the same as well as the cold and indifferent eyes tell the world that this is definitely an extremely dangerous girl.


    "Are you...?" a teenager asked in a stunned voice looking at the beautiful girl who was full of shock.


    The reason for the shock is that the girl¡¯s way of appearing on the scene is too shocking. After the terrifying space shock, in the remaining scene of destruction, a girl appeared unexpectedly, which made him a little hard to understand and even surpassed him. Imagination.


    The girl slowly lowered her eyes: "...name?" The melodious voice, like music, shook the air, but looked so sad: "I don''t have that kind of thing..." With a click, she clenched the sword again.


    The young man was stunned. He wanted to say something. The space above his head suddenly twisted strangely, and a twisted black hole was formed in a flash, in which a figure was faintly visible...


    Above the sky, in a huge ship hidden in the clouds, a beautiful girl with red double ponytails and brown eyes tied with a black ribbon sits on a huge ship seat like a queen, looking at the incomparably clear picture in front of her. Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly, a little shocked: "Space is shaking? Is there another elves about to appear? How could it happen that two elves will appear at the same time?"


    "No... I didn''t find the fluctuations of the space shock, but someone is going to come out of the black hole... And it can''t test its strength at all. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, you can''t find his existence..."


    "Appeared!"


    The girl with a double ponytail looked at the burly and handsome figure coming out of the twisted black hole, her eyes lit up again for a moment, she was surprised and surprised: "Ah~ it turned out to be a man? And he looks so handsome! "The girl with two ponytails beamed her eyes as if she had discovered a new world: "The male''elf'', it''s so strange, hello~ how is his condition?"


    "Report to the Commander, I can¡¯t find the slightest information about him! Strange! It¡¯s clearly within our sight. Why can¡¯t we scan the slightest information from him on the screen? It seems that there is no such thing. The protective measures to shield others from snooping are probably very tricky. Please be careful."


    "Report~Code name: Princess has been in contact with the suspected male elf that just appeared, please give instructions."


    Double Ponytail stared at the screen with interest and waved his hands: "Don''t worry about it, just watch the changes, male elves, it''s weird..."


    "But there is an ordinary person beside them, is it really okay?"


    The girl with a double ponytail waved her hand nonchalantly: "It''s okay, there will be nothing, don''t worry about him."


    Monkey King looked around, then fixed his gaze on the beautiful girl again: "Ten Xiang? A date battle?"


    This time, Monkey King didn¡¯t open the dimensional door to enter the world. He was entangled in the world he didn¡¯t know to enter. This time he chose a dimensional channel with his eyes closed and ran to the end of the dimensional channel according to the old method. , Broke the space wall of this world with brute force and entered this world.


    Therefore, when he appeared, there would be a twisted spatial vortex, and he had not shielded his traces, and this was misunderstood as a unique''elf'' in this world.


    Shixiang looked at Monkey King''s eyes with surprise, suspicion and confusion, as well as a strong fear of defense. This kind of existence that seemed to make her unable to feel the slightest energy fluctuations gave her a great sense of crisis, even There is a sense of horror of turning around.


    It¡¯s just this feeling that made her scared, but she was more upset. She instinctively squeezed the big knife in her hand tighter, staring at Monkey King, revealing a fierce and dangerous atmosphere, and mixed with a trace of curiosity: "You Who is it? Is it...like me?"


    "In a sense, yes, but it''s a little different." Monkey King looked at Ten Xiang Bao and smiled: "So you don''t have to be nervous, I won''t deal with you. My name is Monkey King, how about you?"


    Shixiang heard the words, stunned slightly, expressionless, looking very lonely and lonely: "Name? I don''t have that kind of thing."


    "No? That''s a bit inconvenient, or I will get one for you?"


    "Take...one?" Shixiang was stunned again. The two met for the first time, and Shixiang''s heart inexplicably gave birth to a feeling that this person can be trusted, and the vigilance in his heart against Monkey King couldn''t help but relax. .


    "Or, what about the name Shixiang, the god of night swords?"


    "Yadao God... Shixiang?"


    "Yes, when I first saw you, I felt that this name suits you well."


    "Yadao God... Shixiang..." Shixiang chanted again, is this her name from now on?She once again looked at Monkey King, then hurriedly looked away, feeling very strange, but she was a little happy in her heart. Is she admitted by the person in front of her?


    Immediately, she frowned, looked away from Monkey King''s body, and turned to look towards the sky.


    There were several humans in strange costumes flying in the sky, and several missile-like objects were fired from their weapons, and they were flying towards Monkey King and Shixiang with long tail smoke.


    The missile launched from the sky stayed a few meters above ten incense, as if being held by a pair of invisible hands.


    Shixiang sighed listlessly: "This kind of thing is useless, why don''t you always learn it?"

 2166 Chapter Twenty-Five

    Shixiang sighed listlessly, "This kind of thing is useless, why don''t you always learn it?"


    After speaking, Shixiang raised the hand that was not holding the sword and clenched his fist tightly.


    Then, those scarlet bullets were compressed and deformed and exploded on the spot.


    Surprisingly, the scale of the explosion was very small, as if all the power was concentrated inside, without spreading out the slightest.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the young man behind him widened his eyes incredibly, and his face was full of panic and fear.


    Although the first wave of attacks was easily blocked by Shixiang, the people in the sky did not intend to stop the attacks, and launched missiles one after another.


    "Humph!"


    Shixiang snorted softly, looking a little angry, but also a bit like a crying expression, it seemed a little sad?


    But why is it sad?


    "Disappear! Disappear! Everything...disappear for me...!"


    With these words, Toka pointed the sword with the incredible light that emitted the same eyes to the sky, looking tired and sad, and the girl lifted the sword effortlessly.


    Suddenly-the sound of the wind screamed, the violent shock wave swept around, and the slash followed the extension line of the offensive and flew towards the sky...


    The people flying in the sky evaded the attack in a panic and fled the original place.


    However, in the next second, he aimed at Shixiang from another direction and launched a powerful light beam. It was just that the attack range was wide, and the Monkey King was also enveloped in it. This made Monkey King slightly frowned. Discrimination is the act of launching an attack that made him very unhappy, especially the light attacks that lased at him, which made him even more unhappy.


    Their actions are disrespectful to God, and those who disrespect God can only die.


    This time, before Shixiang launched an attack, Monkey King had already taken a step ahead of her.


    I saw him holding up the sky with one hand, aiming at the flying beams and people flying in the sky, and then lightly clenched his fist-bang~~!!!


    The lasing beam disappeared in an instant, and the figure flying in the sky also exploded into a bloody mist with a roar.


    Above the sky, among the ships hidden in the clouds, sitting on the ship''s seat, the girl with two ponytails looking at the scene in front of her with a plain and interesting face, suddenly stood up, with a surprised expression on her face: "Even so... Strong?!"


    Regardless of the shock of the twin ponytail girl and others, the battle on Monkey King''s side continued.


    After Monkey King squeezed the people in the sky, an angry scream sounded in vain. A black spot approached from far away at an alarming speed from the distant sky. It was a man wearing a mechanical suit and his whole body. The girl, who was all wrapped in tights that she had never seen before, carried a flying propeller on her back and a weapon similar to a golf bag in her hand.


    "Toiichi¡ª¡ªOrigami...?" When the young man behind saw the girl wearing a mechanical outfit in the sky, his face was full of astonishment.


    Similarly, his exclamation also informed Monkey King of the identity of the girl.


    "Yiyi origami..." Monkey King looked at the girl in the sky and muttered to himself, but did not attack her again.


    Only when her companion was killed, Yuanyi Origami was full of anger towards Monkey King. She slashed across the sky at an astonishing speed, transformed into a beautiful landscape, and slashed down towards Monkey King with the weapon in her hand in a forceful gesture!


    It''s just a pity that Sun Wukong only clamped it with two fingers, and then applied a little force, only to hear a''click'', the weapon that resembled a golf bag suddenly shattered into slag.


    Yuanyi¡¯s origami pupils shrank instantly, horrified by the strength of Monkey King. The weapon in her hand is the crystallization of high technology. It is difficult to leave a trace even with the sharpest sword. Now she is only used by the opponent with two fingers. Crushed, it''s incredible.


    Now that Sun Wukong knew that this girl was Yuichi origami, it wouldn''t be enough to kill her, but if he dared to be disrespectful to himself, he wanted to teach the other party a heavy lesson.


    At the moment Yuanyi Origami was shocked and stunned, Sun Wukong already pinched her throat with one hand, and then threw her on the ground like a discus without mercy, and with a loud''bang~'' roar, Yuanyi origami deeply. Sinking into the ground, the cobweb-like cracks extended all the way at an astonishing speed, and then the body collapsed and sank, revealing a huge hole with a diameter of fifty meters wide.


    Together with the surrounding high-rise buildings, they were all cracked and collapsed by the shock, and turned into ruins in a loud noise.


    "You..." Yuanyi origami lay down in the dirt pit, raised her head and looked at Monkey King with difficulty, but after her move, the mechanical outfit with the armor on her shattered to the ground with a click. She fell off her body, Yuichi origami was in a daze, her eyes filled with terror and incredible.


    This male''elf'' is so terrible?Together with the mechanical equipment she is equipped with, she can''t stand his casual blow?!


    Seeing the girl wearing only one sense of sex and one clothes at her feet due to the fragmentation of the mechanical outfit, Monkey King smiled: "Little sister, it''s dangerous to shoot me casually!" Reach out and grab her...


    However, there was an angry shout behind him: "Stop! Let go of Yuyi!"


    Well, he is the protagonist of this world-Wuhe Shidao.


    Monkey King stopped the hand he had grabbed at Yuanyi Origami, turned and looked behind him, but he saw Wuhe Shidao awkwardly climbing from the mound, his whole body was shaking with fear, but his face was still firm. Standing in front of Monkey King.


    An inexplicable smile suddenly appeared on Monkey King''s face: "Why, do you want a hero to save the beauty in my hands?"


    "Anyway, please spare Yuan Yiyi, please!" Wuhe Shidao suddenly fell to the ground without spine, kowtow to Monkey King with a sincere expression on his face.


    It seems that Xiaori 1 really likes to kneel down and apologize and ask for help.


    But Monkey King remained indifferent: "Just ants, what qualifications do you have to ask me?"


    With a wave of his sleeves, the horrible energy swept across, crashing into the Wuhe Shidao''s Hungarian chamber, causing it to make a scream, and at the same time, a mouthful of blood spurted out, like a huge rolling stone. Far away..."


    "Brother (Ouni sauce)!!!"


    An exclamation full of anger and worry resounded from the air in vain, only to see a girl with two pony tails descending from the sky, flying towards the boy who rolled all the way to the distance...

 2167 Chapter 26 The Five Rivers

    Brother Wuhe Shidao is obviously the only one in Wuhe Qin who has a dual personality. When the white ribbon is tied, it is the innocent and cheerful "sister mode." When the black ribbon is replaced, the personality will change and become The poisonous and cold "Commander Mode".


    And now, the black ribbon is obviously tied in the Wuhe Qin, and she is now in the "commander mode" with a poisonous tongue and coldness.


    But at this moment, she no longer had the calmness of the past, but seemed extremely panicked, because she had already seen from Monkey King''s attack that the wave of a hand was enough to kill Wuhe Shidao.


    Although she is confident in her abilities, she always has a strong sense of worry about Monkey King.


    Only when Wuhe Qinli rushed to the side of Wuhe Shidao, he had already wiped out a ditch for thousands of meters on the ground.


    Nothing is intact all over, the limbs are twisted and weak, and they are obviously broken.


    "Brother! (The transliteration is Ouni sauce, I won''t explain it later.)" Wuheqin looked at Wuhe Shidao with heartache, but she seemed very calm in the "Commander Mode".


    Just a moment later, looking at the hollow of Wuhe Shidao, a flame emerged from the hollow of Wuhe Shidao, exuding vitality, but the recovery speed of Wuhe Shidao''s fatal wound was minimal, and the complexion finally changed. Change: "How... could this happen?!!!"


    Wuhe Shidao still has a breath at this moment, all due to this cluster of flames hanging, there is a feeling of a candle in the wind, as if it will go out at any time.


    Panic and panic finally appeared on Wuheqin''s face.


    But now she is still extremely rational, forcibly suppressing the rising anger and other negative emotions in her heart.


    However, even so, she couldn''t completely suppress her grief of losing her brother. Her eyes became increasingly frantic. The strong emotional impact seemed to make her break through all the restraints. In the screaming and screaming, the breath of terror came from her body. Burst out!


    "You are really unforgivable for doing whatever you want. You must be punished!"


    "Elohim Gibor appeared on her body with a shining light, and at the same time she gave a sweet drink: "<Burnt Fighting Ghost>!"


    In an instant, a huge battle axe with flames appeared on the ground, and she pulled it out and held it in her hand. An uncontrollable impulse of destruction hit her brain, making her look at Monkey King''s eyes more and more blood red .


    The flame, which was enough to scorch the air, was entwined at the tip of a pitch-black club that was far longer than the height of Wuhe Qin, and finally formed the shape of a blade.While drawing a red trajectory with the movements in the Wuhe Qin, it exudes a more dazzling light.


    In a hurry, she unexpectedly used her own strength regardless of the consequences.


    The sky was red.


    In the Wuheqin in the spiritual costume, it looks like a girl dressed in a costume, half of the fluttering sleeves turned into flames and swayed in the wind, and the flame belts tied around the arms and waist resembled the feathers of a goddess.


    Then, her head grew with two cold and hard horns, and she looked like a princess and a ghost.


    In a sweet drink, the moment the Wuheqin waved "Burning Fighting Ghost", the blade of flame that grew from the front shook a little¡ª¡ª


    Sun Wukong waved his hand in front of him a few times, only to hear a few soft sounds of "Puff Puff~", and several invisible slashes were scattered by him with his fingers.


    Monkey King looked at Wuhe Qin with a smile on his face: "The ability is pretty good, but unfortunately there is no bright spot in my eyes."


    A hint of surprise flashed across Wuheqin''s face, he could see through his attack trajectory?


    Walking to the side of Wuhe Shidao, Wuhe Qin put his slender hand in his Hungarian chamber, which made the''flame'' burn more vigorously. He raised his head and said to the sky: "I will give it to you."


    Then turned around and looked at Monkey King, waved "Burning Fighting Ghost" once again, and its flame rushed forward like a snake, cutting off all the retreat of Monkey King and surrounding him.


    The space burned by the terrifying temperature looks a little distorted.


    At this moment, a man also fell from the sky, wearing mechanical armor, picked up the Wuhe Shidao at a very fast speed, soared into the sky, and disappeared above the clouds. It must be rescued...


    Monkey King looked at everything in front of him, but there was no obstacle. Even if Wuhe Shidao was rescued, it would be just a waste. Compared with him, Wuhe Qin Li was more interested in Monkey King.


    In Wuheqin, holding the battle axe in his hand and pointing to Monkey King, his face is cold, with a queen-like aura: "Although the male''elf'' is interesting, I will never forgive the bastard who dares to hurt his brother."


    "Really..." Sun Wukong was noncommittal, looking at Wuhe Qinli with interest: "Little sister, you have to think clearly, if you do it to me, you will have to pay the price."


    "Huh~ then let me understand the price you said!" There was a soft drink in the Wuhe Qin, and the big axe in his hand shook again, and the flames surrounding Monkey King instantly turned into a wave of fire and turned towards him. Cover and go: "Come on! Let''s start our war."


    The scene seemed extremely spectacular.


    However, Monkey King laughed: "Fire... but it''s useless to me."


    As his voice just fell, the endless flames that surrounded him were extinguished in a flash.


    The pupils in Wuhe Qin shrank slightly and became extremely dignified. The means and strength displayed by Monkey King made her feel a touch of panic and powerlessness.


    However, she is also very confident about her own abilities, even if the opponent is strong, she will never back down.


    Since the flames are not valid, then fight close together.


    A little bit at the foot of Wuhe Qin, with a billowing heat wave, appeared in front of Monkey King in an instant, and the big axe in his hand slashed towards Monkey King with an exaggerated arc...


    However, Monkey King easily caught it in a more exaggerated way.


    A finger, yes, just a finger, Monkey King took the seemingly mighty blow in the Wuhe Qin.


    "No...impossible!!" Wuhe Qinli was frightened at this moment. With a nearly full blow, he was caught by the opponent with only one finger?


    A finger to pick up her axe?Are you kidding me, is this guy a robot?


    "Asshole, I still don''t believe it!" Wuhe Qin snorted sternly, ignoring that his attack was blocked, and struggling to swing the big axe in his hand again, with the terrifying power of slashing the atmosphere and slashing madly. Chop down...

 2168 Chapter Twenty Seven

    And with the slashing in the Wuhe Qin, the hot flames also sprayed out along the axe blade, but before they got close to Monkey King''s body, they disappeared strangely.


    At the same time, no matter how she attacked, how fierce and fast she was, she was blocked by Monkey King standing in place with just one finger.


    This incredible scene not only stunned the ship Nakamura Rain and the others; it was also stunned by Touka who was watching the show. She could clearly feel the strength of the elf girl with two ponytails. How powerful is it? If it is her, I am afraid that she has already been defeated.


    However, it was such an attack that the person took all of them with a single finger. This was as strong as a monster. This was not a weapon, but a single finger!


    Yuanyi Origami was also stunned to see from the side. It was the first time she saw this level of battle. While shocked by the strength of Wuhe Qin, she was even more shocked by Monkey King''s single-finger view of all the slashes. It is too impactful.


    "Do you only have this strength? That''s really disappointing." Monkey King looked at Wuhe Qin Li with a plain face, suddenly turned from defense to offense, and flicked his eyebrows in Wuhe Qin Li.


    "Um!!!~~"


    Wuheqin groaned immediately, stopped attacking, holding her forehead and retreating, the feeling of clear pain caused her tears to flow down involuntarily. This was not because she was crying, but was irritated by severe pain. The fountain of tears made the tears flow down spontaneously.


    Qin Li gritted his teeth and glared at Monkey King with a look of anger, and at the same time extremely solemn, this person is actually so powerful?Even she plays like a child.


    "It seems to be serious!" Qinli raised <Burning Fighter Ghost> high above her head, as if she was about to launch some powerful trick, but suddenly--


    "----what!"


    After a faint, really very faint sound came from her throat, she fell to her knees on the spot.


    "It seems that you can''t perfectly control <Burning Fighting Ghost>..." Monkey King looked at the Wuhe Qin and stood there waiting.


    After a while, Wuhe Qinli stood up quietly and stared at Monkey King with shining bright red eyes. She was completely different from the previous one.


    Then he saw Wuhe Qinli lift up <Burning Fighter Ghost> and let go.


    Next, the blade of "Burning Fighter Ghost" disappeared into the air, leaving only the stick part standing still.


    "<Burning Fighting Ghost>-[Cannon]!"


    As if responding to the sound of the piano, the "Burning Fighter Ghost", which lost its blade and only a stick, began to change.


    "Burning Fighter Ghost" put the handle part of the knife into the main body, and equip it with the right hand held high in the piano in a way of covering the arm.


    From the elbow to the fingertips of the piano covered with huge sticks, the front end of the equipment was pointed at the Monkey King in the front.


    It looks like a cannon erected on a battleship.


    "Burning Fighting Ghost" unfolded the surface, and then emitted a red light.


    Next, the flames that originally surrounded the Qin Li were all sucked into the front end of the equipment, and Monkey King clearly felt the waves of destruction emanating from it.


    Shixiang who was not far away felt a sense of oppression. For safety reasons, she was further away.


    "¡ª¡ªTurn to ashes, <Scorching Ghost Killer>!"


    From the mouth of the piano, it was a cold voice without emotional ups and downs.


    In the next instant, the "Burning Fighter Ghost" equipped in Qinli''s hand launched an astonishing rush of heat, as if a huge volcanic eruption was concentrated in a range of tens of meters, and drawn a straight line across the void , As if decorated with the afterglow of the setting sun, the surrounding scenery was also dyed red in advance at this moment.


    The air here becomes extremely hot, burning the mucous membranes and obstructing breathing.


    Monkey King still stood on the spot without moving a minute, then opened his mouth, and under the shocked gaze of others, he swallowed the scorching light beam from the lasing into his abdomen.


    In the ship, Lingyin Murasame watched the shocking scene through the screen, and her eyes widened in shock: "Even...you can eat it? Even if you eat the commander''s attack...you can''t win...it definitely can''t win. Yes... this''male elf'' is simply a monster!!"


    At this moment, in the Wuhe Qin, whose reason is already somewhat unclear, seeing that his attack was swallowed by the other party, he also became shocked, a little dazed, and instinctively felt that his heart was rising. There was a chill.


    Monkey King looked at the shocked Wuhe Qin on the opposite side, grinning, "The taste is not bad, it''s coming."


    "Asshole, don''t you think I dare!" Wuheqin yelled, his face looked extremely cold, and then another hot beam ran across the void, lasing towards Monkey King...


    But the next moment, he was still swallowed by Monkey King.


    "But... Damn it! Impossible! It''s impossible!"


    For the first time, Wuhe Qinli felt such despair and powerlessness when facing his opponent.


    The man in front of him was incredibly powerful. He tried his best and didn''t even make the opponent move even the slightest steps. This frustration made her lose her mind and turned into a murderous combat mad. Passion for going down.


    Because she didn''t see any hope of winning at all.


    "Does this lose the passion for fighting?" Monkey King looked at Wuhe Qin, but smiled: "If this is the case, accept my punishment!"


    "Punish... Punish?!!!" Even if the current Qin Li is in a state of irrational fighting frenzy, he is also showing fear. He stepped back in fear, looking at Monkey King with a vigilant expression.


    "Don''t be afraid, if I wanted to kill you, I would have killed..." Monkey King stepped out and appeared in front of Wuhe Qinli. She was so frightened that she snapped and sat down on the ground. After regaining his sanity, he immediately screamed: "You...what do you want to do?!!!"


    "What do you do? Of course it is to collect the spoils." Monkey King smiled, and put the struggling Wuhe Qin under his arm: "This loli belongs to me."


    The Wuheqin instantly exploded: "Asshole, I am not a trophy, nor a little loli! Not yours!"


    Monkey King unceremoniously slapped the fart in the Wuhe Qin: "This is not your final decision. As a defeated, you have no right to refuse. If you want to be free, come and defeat me. Obediently be my captive now and let me live in your house."


    "Live in my house? Don''t think about it!" Wuhe Qinli instantly screamed.

 2169 Chapter 28 Substitution

    "Live in my house? Don''t think about it!" Wuhe Qinli instantly screamed.


    His righteous brother was beaten and mutilated, this guy wanted to live in her house, it was a delusion.


    "Are you sure?" Monkey King squinted and looked at Wuhe Qin Li with a slight smile.


    Is this the so-called hiding a knife in a smile?The latter felt a burst of heart palpitations inexplicably.


    Wuheqin watched Monkey King swallow hard, and she suddenly remembered that the strange''male elf'' in front of him, but with terrifying power that even she could not match, gave a proud snort. , She did not refuse this time.


    This is better. She can monitor Monkey King at close range. If such a dangerous existence does not often appear in her field of vision, she would not be relieved.


    "You...let me down." Wuhe Qin glanced at Monkey King, his voice was still soft, for fear that his attitude would anger Monkey King and cause an immeasurable disaster.


    Monkey King snapped a slap on her forehead: "What you, you, you, you want to call me Brother Wukong."


    "You...!" Wuhe Qinli was obviously angry. Just about to have an attack, he was stared at by Monkey King. He suddenly felt his heart beat. For some reason, he immediately persuaded: "Wukong...brother..."


    The poisonous tongue and cold Wuhe Qinli completely lost his temper in front of Monkey King.


    Sure enough, a big fist is the last word.


    "This is good." Monkey King gave Wuhe Qinli a touch to kill with satisfaction and let her go.Wuhe Qinli had just been "free", and suddenly he was stunned, and looked at Monkey King in surprise: "You... have a memory?"


    "Nonsense, I''m not an elf."


    "You are not an elf?" Wuhe Qinli was even more surprised: "Then what are you?"


    "You are not qualified to know now."


    "Huh~" Wuhe Qinli snorts proudly, without further questioning, ignoring Monkey King, soaring into the air and returning to the airship.


    Now she is most worried about the safety of her brother, even ignoring Shixiang and Yuanyi Origami on the side.


    Sun Wukong didn''t follow, but walked towards Shixiang, who immediately became wary.She had just met Sun Wukong just now, and she hadn''t reached the point of trusting her wholeheartedly. Before, Sun Wukong showed such terrifying strength, and she was nervous.


    But Sun Wukong didn''t seem to notice it. He walked up to her and asked: "Shixiang, you don''t have a place to live yet? How about living with me in Qinli''s home?"


    "With you?" Shixiang stunned slightly.


    "Yeah, don''t you want to live here like an ordinary person, go shopping, do shopping, do you?"


    "I... okay? Every time I appear... they will attack me..." Shixiang was a little moved and hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here, don''t be afraid, if you encounter someone who doesn''t open your eyes again, just kill them."


    Shixiang looked at Monkey King and nodded. If she hadn''t seen Monkey King pacify Latatosk''s Commander, she wouldn''t have believed him so easily.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Monkey King gave her a name, which made her have some inexplicable favor with Monkey King before she was willing to choose to believe him.


    Seeing that Shixiang was temporarily settled, Monkey King glanced at Yuanyi Origami again.


    Speaking of Yuanyi origami, since she appeared in Wuheqin, she has been glaring at her with hatred eyes, but unfortunately she was thrown so violently by Monkey King. Don¡¯t move, even the strength to speak is lost. In the end, she could only watch Wuhe Qinli leave under her nose.


    As for Yuanyi Origami, Monkey King ignored him. He had just killed all her companions, and talking to her now would only get her hateful stare.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s visit their ship..."


    Sun Wukong took ten incense and flew to the ship high in the sky...


    And after the Monkey King left, the two men and women equipped with mechas also approached from a distance and took Yuanyi Origami away...


    In the ship, Wuhe Qinli had just entered the cabin, and hurriedly entered the emergency room: "Lingyin, how is that guy? Is there any help?"


    Lingyin Murakami, the analytical officer of the elven organization <Ratatoskr>, is a 30-year-old Sister Cheng 1 who suffers from severe insomnia. She claims to have not slept in 30 years and always wears deep dark circles under her eyes and looks physique. It is very weak, but adds a bit of morbid beauty to it.


    Looking at the Wuhe Qin that rushed in, Mura Yu Lingyin smiled softly: "Don''t worry, it has been rescued. There is no danger of life, but the injury is too serious. I am afraid it will take a long time to recover. ¡­"


    Wuhe Qin immediately got nervous: "Just what?"


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that his special physique seems to have disappeared. The plan you proposed to us before may not work."


    "Disappeared? How could it have disappeared?!" Wuhe Qin''s eyes widened, and he pushed away Mura Yu Lingyin, looking at the series of data on the instrument, tapping quickly with his delicate hands, checking his face again and again, The shocked color on the screen became more and more solemn: "It disappeared? It really disappeared? How could it disappear?!"


    Mura Yu Lingyin touched the corner of his lips with a single finger, and thought for a while: "Perhaps because his injury was too serious and the injury was too special. He was bound to die, but because he has a special physique. With all his remaining potential, this saved his life, but because of this, he burned out the potential of his special physique and became an ordinary person."


    Well, I can only say that the sister paper is that you think too much, the ability of Wuhe Shidao was directly erased by Monkey King.


    "So he can''t seal other elves?" Wuhe Qinli asked with a frown.


    "Yes, he is just an ordinary person now."


    "...Sure enough, just a trash brother!" Wuhe Qinli immediately despised.


    Just as Wuhe Qin was a little frantically tangled, the cabin door of the cabin suddenly opened, and Monkey King and Shixiang appeared at the door.


    Amidst a series of panicking sounds, everyone in the cabin became extremely nervous and vigilant, and backed together, looking at Monkey King in horror.


    They had all clearly seen the horror of Monkey King, and they would naturally panic when seeing such existence suddenly appear in front of them.


    On the contrary, Mura Yu Lingyin came to Sun Wukong with a soft and calm face, her expression looked like a woman who wanted to sleep, her facial expression was listless, and she also showed a trace of curiosity: "I didn''t expect an adult to come to us. What about the ship, are you really not a fairy?"

 2170 Chapter 29 Deliberate

    "No." Monkey King replied very simply, there is nothing to hide from this kind of thing.


    "Isn''t it?" Cun Yu Lingyin looked at Monkey King with a serious look, her eyes lighted up, looking up and down, as if she wanted to see through him.


    A person who walked out of the distorted space claimed to be not an elf, but in her opinion, she was obviously an elf, so she immediately became interested in Monkey King, and wanted to take him to study it. .


    Knowing that her brother is no longer in danger of life, Wuhe Qinli relaxes. Although her brother has lost the ability to seal the elves, it has brought her a lot of trouble, but as long as people are still alive Just fine.


    He turned his gaze away from Wuhe Shidao, who was strapped all over his body, and Wuhe Qinli suddenly remembered, turning his head to the side and looking at a handsome young man: "By the way, Shen Wuyue , What about the AST¡ª¡ª-Elf Specialized Unit?"


    "Already taken away by her companion..."


    "What? Take it away? Why didn''t you catch her?"


    With an angry expression on Wuheqin, with a "poof~", he spit out the candy bar with 1 in his mouth...


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    At a glance, Monkey King saw that this is a trembling and perverted person, even adding a lolicon?


    Such attributes appear on a man''s body, it really hurts.


    Monkey King took a step forward and slapped Shen Wuyue on the back of his head. The other party just snorted, his eyes turned pale, and he fell to the ground very simply.


    "You...what are you doing?!" The color inside Wuheqin changed drastically, and the other people in the ship also changed color. They were so nervous that they became even more nervous, and they took out one immediately. The weapon was aimed at Monkey King.


    "A bunch of rubbish, I advise you to put down your weapons quickly, otherwise, I will make you never see the sun tomorrow." Monkey King frowned, and there was a trace of uncomfortable voice in his voice. He most hated others with weapons pointing at them. Him.


    And because of this unpleasantness, everyone was like a sword with a throat, cold all over, and they involuntarily threw away the weapons in their hands. Only then did they react, and the gazes at Monkey King became more and more fearful.


    It was terrible, just a little mood swing, it would make them feel the horror of death.


    A faint cold sweat came out of Lingyin''s forehead, her original drowsy appearance was instantly shocked, and she looked at Monkey King with trembling, "That...Master Wukong...we are not malicious...just you Why... stun Wuyue?"


    Monkey King looked plain: "Because you look at him upset, do you have an opinion?"


    "Uh~no...no..." Although Murray Lingyin was quite speechless to Monkey King''s words, she could only silently mourn for Shen Wuyue for two seconds.


    They can''t afford to offend this person.


    Walking out of the ward, Monkey King and his party came to the main ship room. Looking at the most gorgeous main seat, Monkey King sat on it unceremoniously, and immediately attracted the dissatisfaction of Wuheqin: "Hey, that is exclusive to My seat, you go away."


    "Don''t be so stingy!" Monkey King moved his fart a bit to make room for a little bit, and reached out and patted: "This chair is so big, come on, sit here."


    "Who wants to sit with you~ bastard!" Wuhe Qin''s face flushed red, if it weren''t for the strength of Monkey King, she really wanted to take him to the sky with a shot.


    "Don''t have so many opinions if you don''t sit down, even if you are a little loli, you don''t have privileges."


    In Wuheqin, I heard the grinning creak of hateful teeth, which made all the subordinates behind her pull her in fright, and whispered comforting: "Hold it! Commander-sir, our little destiny It''s all in your hands!"


    "Huh~" Wuhe Qin snorted very uncomfortably. The feeling now makes her very uncomfortable. She used to do whatever she wants. Why should she be afraid of this now?


    Glancing at the guy sitting in his seat again, Wuheqin was itchy with hate, sitting on the side seat with a heavy fart, and said softly, "God Wuyue!" "


    However, there was no response for a while.


    Lingyin Village Rain pointed to the figure on the ground and kindly reminded: "Commander, Shen Wuyue has passed out."


    "Damn it, my angry head is faint!" Wuhe Qinli gritted his teeth again, and stretched out his palm to the village rain Lingyin.


    The other party immediately understood, took out a candy from a drawer and handed it to her.


    The Wuhe Qin immediately peeled open into his mouth.


    Naturally, Monkey King would not miss this opportunity to make fun of her: "I also said that I am not a little loli, why do I still eat a lollipop?"


    Wuheqin''s expression was stunned, and her movements froze. Her eyes were filled with anger. She wanted to throw away the precious orb (a kind of lollipop) in her mouth, but she thought about it. , This is her favorite gemstone, she immediately reluctant to throw it away, the expression on her face can be said to be very complicated while tangled.


    Monkey King looked more interesting. Sometimes teasing such a venomous and cold little loli was also interesting. He liked such a strong loli and obviously wished to bite him, but he took his helpless expression.


    I can¡¯t beat and beat, and I have to guard against the other party¡¯s madness and destruction. Wuhe Qin really has no choice but to ignore Monkey King, and his face is full, watching Monkey King and Shixiang change the subject: "Now let¡¯s talk about you. Two questions, since she also came here with you, it means that she is willing to follow you, right?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Forget it, I have already told her to live in your house together."


    "Of course I didn''t ask about it, but the premise is that we have to solve a very serious problem..."


    "It''s space shock." Monkey King said.


    "So you know?" Wuheqin looked at Monkey King unexpectedly and nodded solemnly: "Every elf''s appearance will cause a big explosion, which is the so-called space shock. The destructive power of each space shock is Extremely dangerous, destroying streets, buildings, and even cities... and affecting many people, causing heavy casualties. Therefore, people will treat them as natural enemies and fear them. There is also a special force called AST-the elves Extreme organizations, as soon as the elves show up, they will fly to the scene to deal with, that is, kill..."

 2171 Chapter 30 Ability

    "Kill?!" Shixiang heard the words, and Dai''s eyebrows frowned. The doubts that had puzzled her for many days were finally answered at this moment, and the expression on her face became even more lonely: "It turns out that it is. Want to kill me, is I a disaster for people in this world?"


    It can be seen that Shixiang is indeed a kind-hearted sister, otherwise after hearing the news, she would not show such a lonely and sad expression.


    Wuheqinli looked serious: "So, if this matter is not resolved, I will not let you live in my house, because once there are any accidents or unstable factors, no one knows it will What kind of destruction and disaster happened."


    "Sure enough, I still won''t be recognized by this world..." Shixiang''s expression became even more lonely and sad.


    Wuhe Qinli continued: "Originally, my trash brother had the ability to seal elves, but after being maimed by you, somehow his ability also disappeared and turned into trash in the true sense. So..." He said, looking at Monkey King: "If you want to live with her into my house, you must have a guarantee that you will never bring disaster to people nearby, otherwise I will not agree."


    There is indeed a poisonous tongue in the Wuhe Qin in this commander''s state, and it is waste for his brother to open his mouth and shut his mouth.


    "I have the ability to seal her," Monkey King said.


    "you also have?!!"


    Upon hearing this, not only in the Wuhe Qin, but also the other people in the ship looked at Monkey King in shock or joy.


    "Isn''t it the power to seal others, this is too pediatric..."


    "Do you really have the ability to seal the elf?" Wuhe Qinli looked at Monkey King and confirmed again.


    "You are also an elf, if you don''t believe me, try it with you?"


    "How do I try?" Wuhe Qinli showed a curious look on his face, wouldn''t it be the same as that of his trash brother?


    "Mouth to mouth, just a kiss."


    Wuheqin''s face suddenly showed such an expression, staring at Monkey King, and then flatly refused: "Next life! No, you will never think about it in the next life!"


    Mura Yu Lingyin squinted her eyes and looked at Shixiang: "Since the commander is unwilling, isn''t there another one here?"


    Everyone instantly fixed their gazes on Shixiang''s body.


    "Me?" Shixiang didn''t know why, but felt a little hot on her face.


    Wuheqin looked at Shixiang with bright eyes, tempting her: "Don''t you really want to live in this world? Just let him kiss you. If you can really seal your abilities, then , I allow you to live with him in my house and live an ordinary life here."


    Ten Xiangdai frowned unchecked, looked at Monkey King, then hurriedly averted her gaze. For this first meeting, she recognized herself and gave herself the first name in her life. My friend, she even won the opportunity to live in this world like an ordinary person. She still has a good impression.


    After a moment of contemplation, he finally nodded, and said with a reddish face: "If it is him, you can try..."


    "Since the other party has agreed, Master Monkey King, please show us a demonstration!" Lingyin Cun Yu said to Monkey King with bright eyes.


    The others also looked expectantly.


    Shixiang also closed her eyes nervously.


    When Monkey King saw it, he smiled: "The mouth-to-mouth method is limited to the piano, so you don¡¯t need it." Then, he pointed at Shixiang¡¯s heart, and after a ray of light disappeared, Shixiang Na The aura of fierceness disappeared, and outsiders seemed to be just an ordinary girl.


    Although it is true that Monkey King can say that as long as he kisses him, he can seal the power of the elves, but for Monkey King, he still disdains to tell such a lie.


    In the Wuhe Qin, they immediately checked Shixiang carefully, and their faces were filled with joy. Lingyin Murama looked at Monkey King''s gaze more and more interested: "It''s really sealed, it''s really rare. As for the male elves, they really have such abilities!"


    But Wuhe Qinli stared at Monkey King angrily: "What does it mean to be limited to me? You guy really wants to take advantage of me, right?"


    Monkey King looked at Qin Li with a joking expression: "Who is taking advantage of you, but your attitude makes me very dissatisfied, so if you want me to seal your power, just talk to me."


    "...Dreaming!" Wuhe Qinli wanted to be a bit poisonous, but he was afraid that he would offend Monkey King, so he changed his tongue temporarily.


    Although Sun Wukong looked very easygoing now, she clearly remembered that those AST members who had offended him were crushed by him mercilessly.


    "Oh~ I''m proud of it." Monkey King looked at Wuhe Qin and said: "Then I really fucked with you. If you don''t kiss me, I won''t give you a seal."


    Wuheqin raised his head, with a look of disdain: "Who wants to kiss you, I don''t need to rely on you for many things that want to suppress my power."


    Lingyin Cun Yu looked at Wuhe Qin and stopped talking, but when she saw her expression at the moment, she decisively chose to be silent. In the Wuhe Qin now, I am afraid that she can''t listen to persuasion.


    "Let''s go, go to your house." Monkey King looked at Wuhe Qin Li.


    Wuheqin was very upset, but he still got up and said: "Lingyin, you go with me, and the others stay in the ship on standby. I will take care of the waste. If something happens to him, I will take you. Yes, and all medical expenses have been deducted from my account..."


    "Understood, Commander, don''t worry!"


    The other members of the ship are all patted Hungarian to guarantee.


    After leaving the ship, a group of four people appeared on a street, and Wuhe Qin walked forward with great air, but with a lollipop and a lollipop in their mouths. No matter how they looked, there was no majesty. On the contrary, I feel that there is an unexpected cuteness: "Since we are here, let''s buy some daily necessities for you, but let''s get better, and you will pay the money yourself."


    "Money?" Shixiang froze, how could she have that kind of thing.


    "It''s okay, just buy some daily necessities, I can pad it for you first." Murray Lingyin didn''t seem to have any energy, but what he said was pleasant.


    Wuheqin immediately glared at Lingyin Village Yu: "I want you to be more nosy."


    Well, now she still has a lot of complaints about Monkey King.


    Because her brother is still lying on the hospital bed, even her abilities can''t be recovered, only a few months of self-cultivation can recover on her own.

 2172 Chapter 31 Shopping

    Although it was just going to the street to buy some simple daily necessities, for Shixiang who took to the street for the first time, this was her first unforgettable joyful experience.


    It''s hard to believe that it''s just such a simple thing. For Shixiang, it turned out to be the only happy experience she felt alive.


    It¡¯s just that Shixiang was a little uneasy to feel the eyes all around him staring at him. He tugged at the corner of Monkey King¡¯s clothes, and asked in a low voice: "Wukong, why are those people looking at us all the time? Especially those who are looking at me? The look in the eyes, the shining and brilliant eyes, is almost like a beast, is it an enemy? Do you want to kill it?"


    When Monkey King heard this, he smiled: "You describe it as nothing wrong, but it''s not that serious. They just think you are beautiful, so they can''t help but look at you. You don''t have to care about it."


    Shixiang frowned: "But it''s really annoying..."


    Mura Yu Lingyin said with a serious face: "It''s not okay to hate it, they are just ordinary civilians. If they are beautiful and are watched by passers-by, they will inevitably be used to it."


    "Is that so..." Shixiang nodded thoughtfully. Since Wukong said that he doesn''t need to care about it, then just ignore it.


    For Monkey King who gave her a name, sealed her own power, and allowed her to walk on the street like ordinary people, Shixiang''s trust in him was about to burst, so naturally she would not question Monkey King''s words.


    Shixiang said: "It''s just that I hate the eyes of these people. Let''s get out of here first."


    "Then let''s go to a merchant street with few people." Village Yu Lingyin led the way.


    The four of them made a detour all the way to a commercial street with relatively few people on the main street.


    "That clothing store is good. The materials are good and cheap. Let''s go buy some clothes for Shixiang. She looks very eye-catching."


    "Do you want to buy clothes too?" Shixiang asked curiously.


    "Of course I need to buy it, or what do you think?" Wuheqin rolled his eyes.


    Shixiang heard the words, turned his head and looked around, and finally fixed his gaze on a very fashionable woman who was less than ten meters away from her. He walked over and raised his right hand under the other''s puzzled gaze. , A hand knife is to chop the opponent to the ground.


    Then he squatted down and began to take off the woman''s clothes.


    When people on the street saw this, they all showed expressions of astonishment...


    On the other hand, Wuhe Qinli ran over in a hurry, angrily stopped Shixiang''s actions, and shouted: "You fool, what are you doing!"


    Shixiang''s face was calm: "I only plan to make her faint and then take off her clothes."


    He stayed in the Wuhe Qin: "You...what do you usually do?"


    "Yeah, is there any problem?" Shixiang looked puzzled.


    "The problem is big!" Wuhe Qin had a frantic expression on his face.


    Mura Yu Lingyin walked over and explained softly: "You can''t attack humans, Shixiang, that is not allowed, otherwise you will be attacked by humans."


    "So it''s like this?" Shixiang said, "No wonder people always attacked me..."


    Mura Yu Lingyin: "Remember, Shixiang, if you see something you like in the future, you have to take the money to buy it..." Then he took out a bunch of money and said, "Look, it looks like this... "


    "I know, I will remember..." Shixiang made an expression that I remembered, and then frowned slightly: "It''s just that it''s troublesome, so I think of a way to make a set of clothes. "After speaking, she flicked her finger with a''pak''.


    Then, the dress originally worn on the body disappeared into the air from the edge.


    At the same time, the surrounding light particles were tightly wound around Shixiang as if they were swapped, and finally formed a different style of clothing.


    A few seconds later, the same clothes as the woman who had just been chopped to the ground were worn on her.


    Mura Yu Lingyin saw it, and said listlessly: "I forgot that the elves still have this ability. It seems that you don''t need to buy clothes, but it saves a lot of money." He took out a headset from the ear : "I will trouble you to deal with the situation here..."


    With that, he looked at Monkey King: "Then, let''s go elsewhere to see what else we have to buy..."


    Not long after, when she passed a bakery, Shixiang''s nose moved, and she smelled the scent that wafted out, grunting, her stomach making noises.It seems that the elves will also be hungry.


    Although he was not interested in the food in the store, Monkey King, it was a rare experience for Shixiang: "Why, do you want to eat?"


    Shixiang didn''t answer openly, but rather proudly said: "If you want to go in, I can accompany you."


    "In that case, let''s go!" Monkey King turned and wanted to leave...


    "Hey?..." Shixiang was stunned, very disappointed.


    "I''m lying to you, let''s go, eat whatever you want, just take care of it." Monkey King smiled and took Shixiang into the store.


    A happy smile suddenly appeared on Shixiang''s face.


    In the Wuhe Qin at the back, there was a disdainful look at Monkey King''s back: "It''s not you who paid the money, what kind of pretense..."


    Although it was just an ordinary meal, it was an unforgettable experience for Shixiang.


    Because Shixiang was shopping in the real sense for the first time, Sun Wukong took her to buy a lot of things, not to mention daily necessities, and more were all kinds of snacks on the street.


    In short, even bringing Wuhe Qinli and Lingyin Village Rain is also a pleasure for shopping.


    However, for Wuhe Qinli, the only regret is looking at Monkey King: "It''s a pity that I was with such an annoying guy..."


    It seems that she has a big prejudice against Monkey King.


    It''s no wonder why Sun Wukong wanted to tease her whenever he was fine.


    But this time, everyone was very happy shopping.


    Until the sun went down, under the leadership of Wuhe Qinli, she came to her home.


    Wuhe Qinli originally lived here with Wuhe Shidao, but now Wuhe Shidao can only spend several months in the infirmary of the ship "Flaccinas".


    So in this home now, only one person lives in Wuheqin.


    No, now we have to add Monkey King, Shixiang, and Murray Lingyin.


    "Reluctantly!" Monkey King walked around, opened the room that belonged to Wuhe Qin, looked at the girly dress inside, and said: "Then I will live in this room."


    Wuheqin jumped up as if someone stepped on a painful foot: "No, that''s my room!"

 2173 Chapter 32 Punishment

    "It belongs to me now." Sun Wukong ignored Wuhe Qin and walked into the room.


    However, Wuhe Qinli seemed to be afraid that others would discover his secret secret. She screamed and threw herself on Sun Wukong from behind, and dragged him out: "I said this is my room. You are not allowed to enter. You man is really rude..."


    "Why are you so nervous? Is there anything shameful in hiding?"


    "Nothing!"


    "Really not? For example, Xiao Huang Shu or something..." Monkey King teased.


    "There won''t be that kind of thing, I just don''t want you, a disgusting man to enter my room!"


    "Nauseous?" Monkey King''s face suddenly darkened: "It seems that I have to help you fix your poisonous tongue..."


    "You... what do you want?" Wuhe Qin Li suddenly shivered all over, got goose bumps, hurriedly let go of Monkey King, ran to the door, and looked at him warily.


    "Not very good, take off my underwear."


    "What? You are a pervert, I won''t...Huh...why? Why don''t my hands obey? What did you do to me? Ah~ You are a pervert, stop it! Lingyin, come and save me, I can''t control my body anymore!!!"


    Wuheqinli screamed and resisted, and took off his panties and trousers...


    Because I am wearing a short skirt, it is easy to take off.


    Looking at the mini mouse on the trousers of Wuhe Qin, Monkey King chuckled, "Good taste!"


    "Ah~~ I''m going to kill you! Kill you!!" Wuhe Qin screamed with shame.


    "Really, but you should put on the panties and 1 trousers first, then take them off, then put them on again... and so on... well, just one night."


    "What? I won''t listen to you! Ah~~Why don''t you listen to your orders anymore... Damn, what is your ability? I won''t admit defeat, you disgusting scumbag, pervert... Maggots¡­"


    "Master Wukong...this...that..." Cura Yu Lingyin looked at Sun Wukong and just wanted to plead, but was interrupted by Sun Wukong: "If you can''t bear it, then stay with her."


    Lingyin Curayu''s expression changed instantly: "Ah~No, it''s time for me to take the medicine..." He hurriedly ran to the hall, but was in a cabin halfway, hitting his head against the wall with a "boom!" She squatted down as she covered her head with both hands.


    Monkey King walked over: "Are you okay? Don''t you need to be so scared?"


    "Ah~no...no, it''s just that I haven''t got enough sleep recently." Lingyin Curayu waved her hand.


    "Lack of sleep? It''s true that your mental state has not been very good. How long have you not slept?"


    Hearing Monkey King''s question, Ling Yin made a serious thought movement, and then raised three fingers.


    "Three days?"


    "...About thirty years, right?"


    "Thirty years?" Monkey King immediately gave her two thumbs up: "You bull!"


    Murakami became a little embarrassed: "Actually, it''s not that great! Oh, I really can''t remember when I went to bed last time. I seem to have some insomnia problems."


    Monkey King: "It''s not that simple."


    Shixiang nodded seriously from the side: "Yes, not sleeping for 30 years, this is already very serious, right? You can still support it now? It really is not an ordinary person."


    "...Thinking? Ah, sorry, it''s time to take the medicine."


    Lingyin took out the medicine bottle containing the pills from her arms, opened the medicine bottle, and poured the whole bottle of pills into her mouth in one breath using the bottle-by-mouth method.


    "You... are you okay?" Shixiang saw that Lingyin didn''t hesitate, swallowed a lot of pills, and finally couldn''t help but ask: "What kind of medicine is this? Is it really okay to take so much?"


    "All are sleeping pills."


    "Sleeping pills? What is that?" Shixiang was curious.


    "A medicine that can make people sleep at ease. If you take too much, it will kill you, but it doesn''t work for me..." Lingyin explained, while still pouring it into his mouth.


    "Okay, you should stop eating this thing in the future." Monkey King reached out and grabbed the medicine bottle. "Although your physique is special, it is better not to eat or not to eat, as you helped us to pay for a lot. In return for daily necessities, let me treat you."


    "Oh? You still treat insomnia?" Lingyin looked at Monkey King curiously: "I am not ordinary insomnia."


    "Don''t worry, I promise to let you sleep in the morning, and there are no sequelae, but let''s clean up the room now."


    Sun Wukong, Shixiang, and Lingyin began to pack up the spare room, but Wuhe Qinli was still performing unique putting on and taking off gymnastics at the door of her room, cursing constantly in her mouth, but unfortunately, no one paid any attention. she was.


    Three hours later, the three people worked together to arrange two vacant rooms. The bedspreads were all brand new. Sun Wukong didn¡¯t make much of his own room, but the other room was decorated with femininity and time was spent. In this room.


    At this time, the sky was completely dark, and the things had been eaten while shopping, so there was no need to eat dinner.


    After a while, Murakami Lingyin''s dreamy moan came from the room.


    Don''t get me wrong, it''s just that Monkey King is giving her a massage before going to bed, pressing every acupuncture point all over his body... As for the details, I won''t describe it, so as not to be harmonious again.


    But within a short while, Ling Yin from the village rain fell asleep and entered the deepest sleep.


    Monkey King looked at Shixiang: "You can sleep with her tonight. You are planning for tomorrow."


    Walking out of the room, the Wuheqin on the side shouted to Monkey King: "Hey! You dead maggot, you are so abnormal, why don''t you stop me quickly, want me to fly you into the sky?"


    "The mouth is still so poisonous, continue, good night." Monkey King waved his hand at the Wuhe Qin, returned to his room and closed the door''bang''.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~~"


    The night is quiet, no one pays any attention, the same movements are repeated in the Wuhe Qin...


    Until late at night, Monkey King finally heard the crashing sound: "Hey~ Die pervert, are you asleep? I know wrong, please let me go, I''m really sleepy and hungry~ later Never quarrel with you anymore...Hey~have you heard? It''s too much to punish me in this perverted way...55555~~~"

 2174 Chapter Thirty Three

    Monkey King lay on the bed, opened his eyes, and listened to the noise in the Wuhe Qin, but he smiled: "It''s only midnight, can''t you bear it? I have no perseverance, but I am the one who speaks and speaks. One night, then one night."


    Eight o''clock in the morning.


    Shixiang walked out of her room, watching her repeating the same movements stiffly at the door of her room, in the Wuhe Qin with tears in the corner of her eyes, shook her head, and looked at her sympathetically: "You ¡­Really¡­one night?"


    There are two dark circles in the Wuhe Qin, and the aggrieved will cry or not. Now she doesn''t even have the strength to be angry.


    "I... go and help you beg for mercy." Shixiang finally couldn''t bear it, walked to the door of Monkey King''s room, and was about to knock on the door, but the door opened with a''click''...


    Wuhe Qin Li, who was originally weak and wanting to die, saw Monkey King come out, as if he was full of blood and resurrected, and his spirit was bursting: "You are a dead maggot, dead pervert, have you finally gotten up? I want my palace to succumb at night? Are you underestimating my palace''s perseverance? Don''t let my palace return to freedom, or my palace will kill you to the scum!"


    "That''s it!" Monkey King grinned: "Then continue until tomorrow morning, come on, little sister, I am very optimistic about you."


    "Wh...what?!" Qin Li heard this, like a bolt from the blue, and in a flash, his whole body solidified like cement.


    She almost collapsed in one night, sore and unconscious all over her body, still coming now?


    Wuheqin suddenly looked unlovable, but she still insisted on not begging for mercy.


    Shixiang on the side looked a little unbearable: "Wukong, or... forget it... Qinli looks so pitiful..."


    Monkey King looked at Qinli''s stubborn and disobedient expression, and said, "Well, if you are willing to call me Brother Wukong, I will let you be free now."


    "Don''t think about it! My palace will never give in to your pervert."


    "That''s it!" Monkey King smiled and looked at Qin Li, thinking: "Is it too monotonous to wear panties and 1 trousers repeatedly? Or, how about taking all the clothes off and putting them on again?"


    "What...what? You are so perverted?!" The color inside the piano changed drastically, like a chameleon, and finally he was guilty. While taking off his shorts and 1 trousers, he whispered: "Goku... brother... "


    Monkey King put his ear closer to her: "What did you say? I didn''t hear it."


    The angry complexion in Qin was flushed, and he closed his eyes and yelled out: "Brother Wukong! Brother Wukong!!! Brother Wukong!!! Let''s go now! Let me go!"


    "The attitude is not good."


    "You..." There was a raging anger in the eyes of the piano.


    Seeing that Qinli was indeed very angry, Sun Wukong was not irritating her, snapped his fingers, and Qinli instantly fell to the ground as if boneless: "Finally...stopped..."


    Monkey King smiled and looked at the piano lying softly on the ground: "How do you feel? Now you should not have the energy to think about other things, right?"


    Qinli glanced at Monkey King, too lazy to care about him, supported his sore and feeble body, walked into his room, closed the door bang, climbed into bed, calmed down, suddenly remembered what Monkey King said just now, and then suddenly realized, a At night she did not show any riots.


    That kind of impulse that she had endured during the day was destroyed, and the emotion of wanting to kill is inexplicably never appeared again.


    "Does that guy see my problem and help me indirectly?" Qinli gradually fell asleep during his crazy thoughts...


    This night really tired her out, almost exhausted all her energy...


    Monkey King glanced at Ling Yin who was still asleep, and beckoned to Shixiang: "It seems that it is impossible for the two of them to wake up without sleeping until the afternoon. Let''s go out and eat something."


    "Eat!" Shixiang''s eyes lit up, and kissed Monkey King''s hand and walked out...


    Just when Monkey King and Shixiang had breakfast and were walking on the street thinking about where they were going to play, suddenly, with a''tick'', Monkey King felt a cold object dripping on his neck.


    "Is it raining?" Monkey King looked up at the sky: "I don''t think it will rain in this kind of weather. In other words, will there be a demon if something goes wrong."


    Just as Monkey King was talking to himself, the clear sky was already covered with dark clouds.


    "Is it going to rain? Hey, hey, the weather forecast clearly says it''s sunny!"


    All the pedestrians on the street speeded up their pace, complaining about the recent weather forecasts, which were very low in accuracy.


    Then, at the timing that was almost planned in advance, ticking and ticking, the asphalt road began to show signs of water stains from large raindrops.


    "Ah~ it''s raining, Wukong, let''s go find a place to avoid the rain!" Shixiang Limara took Sun Wukong''s hand and ran towards the eaves not far away...


    The rain will fall without warning, and it will be heavy


    Just before Shixiang took Monkey King and ran under the eaves ahead, Monkey King discovered a figure he cared very much about.


    It was a little girl wearing a cute and ingenious coat. She was petite and invisible, because the large cloak decorated with rabbit ears completely covered her head.


    Then, the most special thing is her left hand.


    Holding a rabbit-shaped hand puppet that looks quite funny in his left hand.


    The young girl hopped quite happily on the deserted street.


    Because the pedestrians have already ran away to shelter from the rain for the first time, there is no one else in this place except Monkey King and Shixiang.


    "Shishino..." Sun Wukong recognized her at a glance: "It seems lucky, I met this little loli so soon."


    While Monkey King was looking at Shishino, she suddenly slipped and fell while dancing lightly in the curtain of raindrops. Her face and abdomen fell heavily to the ground, splashes of water splashed around, and the hand puppet fell off her left hand and flew. To the front.


    Then, maintain a prone position without moving.


    Sun Wukong immediately let go of Shixiang''s clenched hand, ran over, picked up her petite body, helped her change into a lying position, and also saw her face clearly.


    Looks about the same age as the piano, right?The fluttering hair is as blue as the sea, and the soft mouth and lips are cherry blossom color. She is a beautiful girl who looks like a French doll, very cute.


    Monkey King picked her up and stood on the ground: "Is it okay? Where is there any injury?"

 2175 Chapter 34 Rewards

    Shishino''s eyes widened like sapphires, and he stepped back several steps, his face pale, his eyes flickering, and he trembled slightly and looked at Monkey King with fear, looking very scared: "Please... don''t... come closer. ¡­I¡­!" That look is very pitiful like a shivering animal.


    If you were an ordinary person and received such treatment from such a cute little loli, you would definitely be shocked.However, Monkey King was born with infinite love and compassion.


    Many people have been attacked by others, which has caused Si Nai Nai to be afraid of humans, causing a serious psychological shadow. Monkey King took a step back and said softly: "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you." He said, picking it up for her. Raised the hand puppet on the ground.


    Just because the rain was too heavy, the hand puppet has become dirty under the washing of rain and sand.


    Seeing Monkey King picking up his hand puppet, Shinai opened his eyes wide, and made an expression that he wanted to get close to Monkey King but was afraid of getting close. He looked a little restless.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take your hand puppet. I just want to help you clean it up if it is dirty." Monkey King said, and wiped it on the hand puppet. The wet and dirty hand puppet instantly became like The brand new is generally clean and beautiful.


    After Sihanai looked at it, a gleam of light flashed in her lovely big eyes; Monkey King handed her the hand puppet back, and Sihanai immediately put the hand puppet on her left hand. Then, under her control, the hand Ou''s mouth suddenly started to move: "Hello~ Big Brother, thank you for making me very clean. It''s really helpful."


    Perhaps because of ventriloquism, the rabbit makes a strange and sharp sound.


    The four elements seemed to want to say something to Monkey King, but when he saw him behind him, he suddenly took a few steps back in fear. After leaving a sentence, he turned and ran away: "Well, goodbye~ Thank you very much. You, kind brother..."


    Monkey King looked at the figure of Si Ji Nai disappearing into the rain curtain, and suddenly a cloud of darkness appeared above his head covering the rain curtain.


    It turned out that Shixiang got an umbrella from somewhere to cover the rain curtain for him: "Why did she leave? She should be... an elf, right?"


    "Yeah, cute, right?"


    "Cute?" I don''t know why, when Sun Wukong praised him so much, Shixiang felt a very bad feeling of irritability in her heart suddenly: "Then...what about me?"


    Monkey King smiled and said, "You, of course, are also very cute. It is the most beautiful fairy I have ever seen so far."


    "Yes...Is it~" Shixiang''s pretty face flushed suddenly, and the feeling of unhappiness and irritability just disappeared instantly.


    "It''s almost noon now, and we should go back."


    "Hey~ Are you going back so soon?" Shixiang expressed his disappointment: "But I still want to eat a lot."


    "You really can''t help it, so let''s just stroll around."


    "Yeah~ I know Goku is the best!"


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Monkey King returned to Qinli''s home with Shixiang.


    But it happened to see Ling Yin walked out of the bathroom vigorously, and even the dark circles under her eyes disappeared.


    After seeing Monkey King, Ling Yin immediately trot over with a happy face, hugged him tightly, and squeezed Monkey King''s chamber with the soft meat from Hungarian, with a happy smile and gratitude on his face. "Goku, thank you so much. Last night was the best night I''ve ever slept in my life~ It was amazing. When I woke up, I found that even my skin became better~"


    He said, standing on tiptoe, holding Monkey King¡¯s face and leaning forward, his lips touched, and he stayed for three seconds, then Ling Yin took the initiative to separate, and his blushing face looked at Monkey King and smiled: ¡°This is for you The rewards~"


    "It''s too much of you! It''s too much!" Shixiang didn''t know what was wrong with him. In short, seeing Ling Yin suddenly kissed Monkey King, he felt very angry, and even had the urge to slash the opponent with a sword. , Hurriedly pulled the two away, glaring at Ling Yin.


    However, Ling Yin had micron eyes and smiled nonchalantly: "Ahh~ It seems that Shixiang is jealous~~ Although I really want to say,''It''s not like that'', it still doesn''t work. Can it make me sleep peacefully? Man, I really want it..."


    "What are you talking about! Wukong is not yours!" Shixiang looked angry.


    "Is it yours?" Ling Yin asked back.


    Shixiang''s angry expression went into a daze, and was stunned, not knowing how to answer.


    "What did I say? Why did you make people sleep?" An angry shout rang, the door banged open, and Qin Li stood at the door angrily and stared at the three Sun Wukong.


    "Oh~ you look very energetic, you seem to sleep well." Monkey King looked at Qinli and said, "How do you feel now?"


    "Huh~" Qinli glanced at Sun Wukong very proudly, and hugged Hun with both hands: "Thank you, because you helped me, the thing that you hurt my brother was completely wiped out."


    Originally, Qin Li felt that I could not last for a few days, but I didn¡¯t expect to be spent all night by Monkey King, wearing panties and 1 trousers all night, and that uncontrollable impulse disappeared magically. Now I have a negative affection for Monkey King. Turned to be positive: "This guy is not particularly annoying, but the method is too irritating."


    "There is a situation, Commander!" Khinli''s ear suddenly heard the voice of Kyouhei Kamazuki: "An AST member is approaching your house. It is a girl named Toiichi Origami who was injured by Goku yesterday. I¡¯m wearing a new model I¡¯ve never seen before..."


    "Yuanyi origami..." When Sun Wukong heard this, he immediately looked at Wuhe Qin: "Said she has seen Qinli transform into an elf with her own eyes. Is she here to seek revenge..."


    "Is she the only one?" Qinli asked.


    "Yes, but support is not ruled out."


    The four of Monkey King walked out of the house, just in time to see Yuanyi Origami approaching them at an alarming speed, and stopped not far above them.


    What she is equipped with is a huge display device that can completely cover the body. The back is equipped with a whole row of parts that look like missile launchers or containers. From the back to the parts of the arms, you can see a long light knife. The large lightsaber, and there are two giant cannons on the outside that look like the main guns of a battleship.


    This is almost like a peculiar piece of equipment carrying an arsenal.


    Ignoring the frowning Toka, Yuichi Origami directly locked the target on Qinli''s body, and then shot without hesitation...


    Obviously, her goal this time is not Shixiang, but Qinli.

 2176 Chapter 35 The Avenger

    With a violent roar, a huge scorched black pit appeared in the place where Qinli was standing, but Qinli was nowhere to be seen.


    "Qinli..." Shixiang looked at the scorched pit beside him, and looked at the origami Yuyi in the sky with anger.


    Shixiang has a lot of affection for having eaten with me, going shopping, and even living in the piano of other people''s home.


    The intense anger made Shixiang''s emotions become unstable, and the sealed spiritual power also began to countercurrent, releasing an extremely violent breath.


    "Calm down, that guy won''t be killed so easily." Monkey King stopped Shixiang to calm her emotions.


    And as if to confirm the words of Monkey King, the voice in the piano sounded above several people: "Yuanyi origami, I thought you were a smart person, but I didn''t expect it to be so brainless."


    At this moment, the violin is already elven, and the "Shenwei Lingzhang¡¤Five Fan" is already worn.


    "Do you know me?" Yuanyi Origami looked at the piano in front of him, a little surprised.


    "I don''t know the crazy woman who fired missiles indiscriminately without issuing an alarm or evacuating the crowd." When I talked about playing, Qinli became even more angry again: "Besides, I finally got it hard. I temporarily controlled the emotion of the impending riot, and I didn¡¯t expect to be disturbed by your idiot again. Do I have to..."


    After thinking that I might have to wear and take off the underwear for a night like last night, the complexion in the piano suddenly turned into pig liver color, and it was very ugly: "Asshole, this is absolutely unforgivable!"


    "Unforgivable? I should be the one who said this!" Yuanyi Origami''s eyes were filled with hatred anger, her face was distorted, almost screaming.


    Immediately, a part of the weapon container was unfolded, and countless muzzles appeared, and a rain of bullets shot out and aimed straight into the piano.


    "<Burning Fighting Ghost>!" Qinli calmly raised his right hand and shouted loudly. With the bright red flames jumping from her feet, a huge axe appeared in her hand, slashing. At that moment, the flames surged, drowning all the shells fired by Toiichi Origami...


    The roar blasted in the flames, and the terrifying aftermath of the explosion swallowed in all directions, also covering the three Monkey Kings below.


    "It seems that my eyes have been blinded by hatred." Monkey King waved his hand, and the shock wave that enveloped them disappeared without a trace.


    It''s just that the house behind was swallowed by the shock wave, leaving a big hole that seemed to have been dug out, and nothing left.


    Screams of horror sounded around, and people began to flee.


    "Ah~~ I just bought the daily necessities, but it cost me a month''s salary!" Lingyin looked at the huge pothole in front of him, his face was painful, and he heard Monkey King spit out: "Hey, you Shouldn''t it be the house that is worried?"


    "Asshole! My house!!!" Qinli stared at the ruined pit below, his emotions became violent in vain: "That''s a house with my very important memories! You asshole, absolutely can''t forgive me. !


    The angry Qin Li raised the big axe in his hand high, and blazing bright red flames emerged all over his body, and the burning space looked a little distorted.


    Feeling that this trick is not trivial, Yuyi¡¯s origami distorted face exuded a dignified look: "Directive random area¡¤Expansion! Fixed coordinates: one, two, five, four, three, three, eighty-nine...!"


    As Yuichi Origami shouted out this phrase, a spherical barrier appeared around Qinli, wrapping her around.


    And the weapon box behind Yuichi Origami expanded again, launching countless cannonballs across the enchantment spread around the Qin Li and all hit the Qin Li.


    The continuous roar continued to resound, a large number of missiles exploded in the spherical enchantment, and the terrifying shock wave was completely sealed within the enchantment range, and in the piano in the enchantment, the situation facing you can be imagined. .


    Rao Shixiang was extremely worried and nervous: "Wukong, are you going to help Qinli?"


    "No need."


    After attacking this wave of fierce attacks, Yuichi Origami also began to gasp violently, her face covered with sweat, but her eyes were staring at the enchantment.


    The terrifying red fire wave swept violently, and only heard a click, the enchantment was split in response to the sound of the hammer.


    Qin Li''s face was wickedly bathed in the red flames, and his expression looked crazy: "Hey, hey~~ Is this all your strength? That''s really disappointing! Do you want to attack me? You? Don¡¯t you want to kill me? If it¡¯s just a little bit of power, it will be killed by me!"


    As soon as Qinli''s voice fell, she saw a flash of fire under her feet, flying towards the direction of Yuyi Origami at an astonishing speed.


    Yuanyi''s origami pupils shrank, and she gritted her teeth and shouted: "Defensive random area-unfold!" An enchantment area immediately appeared, clinging to the origami and display device to wrap her.


    At the next moment, Qinli waved the "Burning Fighter Ghost" on his right hand with one hand, and he was already approaching, one axe after another, slashing continuously on the realm enchantment that Yuyi Origami showed.


    And with each swing of the axe in the piano, the consciousness swallowed by the impulse of destruction increased by one point, and a terrifying smile gradually formed at the corner of his mouth.


    Ling Yin''s complexion changed slightly: "No! The commander''s consciousness is being gradually swallowed, and she must be stopped immediately, otherwise she will become an elf who only knows to destroy and kill one kill!"


    "Get up! Resist! Haha~~~Why don¡¯t you move anymore? I will kill you like this~ Haha~~~" The expression on the piano is getting more and more crazy, and the battle axe in his hand continues to chop.'' In the sound of''Boom Boom'', the defensive enchantment field finally couldn''t withstand the violent attack like her, and it cracked open with a crackling sound like glass, revealing the frightened Kiteichi origami inside.


    The enchantment was shattered, and there were no waves in Qinli''s eyes. He said in an indifferent and dissatisfied tone: "What? Is it over? It''s really boring~ Since you can''t continue fighting, you...you have no value in existence... <Zhao Rotten Killing Ghost>¡ª¡ª[Cannon]!"


    The blade in front of the giant battle axe disappeared, and the stick part began to deform, and finally equipped on the right arm of the piano. The flame around the body turned into energy and was absorbed by the barrel, emitting a heart-pounding wave, but also aimed at the kite. One origami.


    "<Flame Demon>...!" There is no fear in Yuichi Origami''s eyes at this moment, only hatred.

 2177 Chapter 36 Compromise

    After hearing the name in the crazy-looking piano, he was stunned: "So you know this annoying name..."


    "Did you...kill like this? Five years ago...killed my father and mother...!"


    "Uh~" Qinli was suddenly stunned.


    She was kind-hearted when she heard that she had killed each other''s parents, even if she is now in a state of rampage, it will have a great impact on her, regaining her sanity, and looking at Yuichi origami with a bit of astonishment: "You said...what?"


    After speaking, I covered my head very painfully, and the memory fragments flashed in my head intermittently...


    Yuanyi Origami didn¡¯t seem to see the painful expression in Qin, giving her a stronger shock: "Five years ago, the parents living in Nanjia Town, Tiangong City, were killed by the flame spirits¡ªby you; you, In front of me, my parents were burned to death...I can''t forget, I absolutely can''t forget! So, I want to...I want to kill...I want to kill you! Kill the flame demon!"


    "Why... I..." A scene of red flames flooding the sky appeared in Qinli''s mind. It seemed that someone was screaming. It was not very clear, but it seemed to confirm the fact that Yuichi Origami said.


    Qin Li, who could not accept that he had killed innocent people, instantly became a little lost and received a heavy blow. The battle axe in his hand fell to the ground with a bang, and lost the will to fight.


    Toiichi Origami took the opportunity to attack, once again expanded the random area, re-adjusted his posture, picked up the large lightsaber and swung towards the piano...


    "commander!!"


    Ling Yin and everyone in the ship exclaimed in silence.


    It''s just that when the light blade hadn''t been cut into the piano, he was already grasped by the palm that suddenly appeared, and it was hard to come close.


    "The little girl is the little girl, just like your glassy state of mind that breaks when you touch it, I really don''t know how you became this commander."


    "But I... killed someone..." Qinli looked up at Monkey King, shaking a little.


    "Don''t say whether you kill or not, even if you do kill, if you are in your position and kill someone, you are afraid of becoming like this. Is your aura only like this? That''s really disappointing." Sun Wukong looked at it. In the piano, he felt boring and disappointed.


    "..." Qinli looked at Monkey King in surprise, a little unbelievable. Is killing such a common thing in his eyes?


    "You demon! Is killing in your eyes so trivial?" Yuanyi Origami glared at Monkey King, obviously very angry at his words.


    Monkey King looked plain: "Yes, everything else is meaningless except what I care about."


    "It''s unbelievable. As expected, all elves deserve to die!" Yuanyi Origami glared at Monkey King, her eyes full of anger: "The evil elves like you must be destroyed! You both should die!"


    The equipment boxes on the back were all unfolded, countless shells were loaded on the muzzle, aiming at Monkey King in the front. At such a close range, Yuichi Origami wanted to launch all the shelling, obviously intending to die together.


    "Big evil?" Sun Wukong laughed immediately after hearing this, "Your point of view is really stupid and ridiculous. If you were not the first to attack and want to kill the elves, would they fight back? You are to blame for being killed, don''t Seeing yourself too noble, since you want to kill others, you must have the consciousness of being killed."


    Monkey King squeezed hard, and the light blade in his hand instantly shattered into slag; together with the mecha equipped with Yuyi Origami, it was also turned into particles and dissipated...


    Then he kicked Yuanyi Origami hundreds of meters away.


    With this kick, he increased his strength, and Yuyi Origami probably broke his whole body, because her attitude obviously made Monkey King angry.


    The people of Shen Wuyue and others in the ship, and even the people of AST, looked at the Monkey King on the screen, with a solemn expression. This guy is a bit too strong. This level of mecha is not even in front of him. Meaningless.


    A woman equipped with a mech flew toward Yuyi Origami, landed next to her, lifted up the wounded Yuyi Origami, and frowned her eyebrows slightly: "Origami, are you okay?"


    "Sorry... Captain... I... failed again..."


    "It''s okay! You are so messy. I told you yesterday that the male''elf'' is a special existence. We also saw his power yesterday. It is not what we can do now. If you can handle it, why don''t you listen."


    "I just... want revenge from the fire demon..."


    "Then you have to have that ability!" Liaozi said, picking up the kite and making an origami and leaving, but she was surprised to find that Monkey King appeared in front of her for some time: "Come if you want, you want to leave Just leave, don''t you take me too seriously?"


    Liaozi became very nervous in an instant. In an instant, a dozen sisters equipped with mechas appeared in the sky, holding luminous barrels in both hands, and aimed at Monkey King.


    "It seems that you haven''t learned your lesson yesterday." Monkey King stretched out his hand, and strange fluctuations appeared in his palm.


    "No! Master Monkey... Isn''t it?" Liaozi immediately stepped forward to explain nervously, and hurriedly waved back the mech sister papers that appeared suddenly: "We have no intention of being an enemy of you. Please forgive us this time!"


    Although people who are very unwilling to AST will compromise with a "elf", but there is no way, she has clearly seen the power of Monkey King, even if they brought more than a dozen members of AST, but only in Monkey King All the knobs burst and shattered.


    This special "male elf" is beyond the scope that they can resolve, and now must not have any conflict with him, otherwise the AST will be over.


    "Of course, all the losses we cause to you will be compensated at ten times the original price. I am sorry to destroy the place where you live, but the place where civilians live is not suitable for a distinguished person like you... "


    "Common?" When Qinli heard this, he was furious: "You bastard dare to say that I am a commoner?"


    However, Liaozi ignored her at all: "We will give you a luxurious villa. Only that kind of place is suitable for noble people like you. In addition, we will give you one billion in advance to ensure that you can live in Enjoy life and play in this world. Of course, if you run out of money, you can always ask us for..."


    After listening to Liaozi''s words, Monkey King turned and looked at the piano behind him: "Look at the people, how generous, you are not like you, you still can''t bear to spend money on daily necessities."


    Qin Li temporarily forgot what had happened, came to the front, turned his eyes, ignored Sun Wukong, but looked at Liaozi with disdain: "But! A villa in a small area is embarrassing to be able to get it..."

 2178 Chapter Thirty Seven

    "Are you dissatisfied with our compensation?" Liaozi squinted at Qin Li.


    Although she felt very upset about Ratatoskr, it was not easy to have a seizure because Monkey King was present. You know, the captain¡¯s sister has a terrible temper.


    Qinli didn''t seem to feel the warning from the other party, and said casually: "I heard that your AST is very wealthy. Is it too stingy to just make this compensation?"


    Liaozi Daimei was obviously picking, and the previous decision had already caused them to bleed. This guy was not satisfied. He made it clear that he wanted to put her to death. He just glanced at the interested Monkey King, she I had to endure her explosive temper: "What does the commander mean?"


    "Of course I have to compensate for a small holiday island, so that it is worthy of an extremely noble existence like Wukong, right?" A little devilish smile appeared on Qinli''s face.Actually dare to make fun of this palace as a commoner, to see if I can kill you.


    "This..." Liaozi twitched one corner of his mouth, staring at the piano, this guy really dare to take advantage of the fire.


    However, Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up: "This idea is a good idea. If you can send me an island, then I can forgive you for your offense this time. If not, just keep it all."


    Liaozi''s heart jumped inexplicably when he heard him, and he glanced at Sun Wukong, only to feel cold all over his body. The look in his eyes was absolutely indifferent to life. This guy can definitely say it and do it.


    "Promise him, it''s just a small island." Liaozi''s headset suddenly remembered the voice of a middle-aged man: "We will send you the relevant procedures..."


    Hearing this, Liaozi was obviously relieved, looked at Monkey King, nodded: "The above has already agreed to your request, and someone will send you the relevant procedures in a while..."


    "Really agree?" Qinli looked surprised. She made such a request, she just wanted to disgust the AST. I didn''t expect that the other party actually agreed. Without the slightest hesitation, she pulled Sun Wukong''s clothes. Horn, whispered: "I promised so refreshingly, there must be a problem..."


    Monkey King looked indifferent: "It''s for sure, but is it important? No matter what tricks they want to play, they are just jumping clowns."


    When I heard that Monkey King didn''t take others seriously, Qinli stopped talking.


    In this world with a teleportation device, it was fast to rush to the road, but within a few minutes, a young woman appeared in front of Monkey King and the others with various handover files.


    Monkey King looked at the various documents in it at will. It was really a certificate of ownership of a small holiday island.


    However, within a few minutes, I had the ownership of a small holiday island, which sounds exaggerated, but for AST or the forces behind them, it is really nothing.


    The next thing is much simpler. Yuanyi Origami was taken back by two sisters of AST for treatment, while Liaozi and other women stayed to repair the damaged streets and houses.


    In just one afternoon, Monkey King looked at the completely restored street houses in front of him, and had to sigh with emotion that this kind of taboo technology can only exist in the world of the second dimension.


    Looking at the back of Liaozi waiting for the girl to go away, Sun Wukong looked at Qinli: "Would you like to go with me to that island now?"


    "Forget it now, it''s already so late, let''s go again tomorrow." As Liaozi and the other women left, Qinli''s mood was obviously lowered. It seems that she is still very concerned about Yuanyi''s origami parents.


    "Why, do you still care about what Yuanyi said before folding paper?" Monkey King reached out and rubbed his head in the piano, and said, "Don''t worry, you didn''t kill her parents."


    Each person has his own personality, and Monkey King does not want to change anything.


    "Huh? Are you sure?" Qin Li was taken aback when he heard the words, frowning and looking at Monkey King.


    "You will understand in the future. Just leave it alone before the time has come."


    After Sun Wukong said this, he just wanted to enter the house, but he seemed to remember something again. He stopped and looked at the roof of a building not far away: "Should you come out to meet you?"


    "Ahhh~ I was discovered, I thought I was hiding well~" A girl with black hair tied into a double ponytail appeared from a dark corner on the roof.


    The girl has an amazingly beautiful appearance, with her bangs growing so unusually that she almost covers the left half of her face, except for a bright big eye.


    She jumped from the top of the building not far away, and came to the front of Monkey King. She was generous and did not mean to hide her identity: "Hello, I am Tokazaki Kakuzo, an elf. Oh, just curious to join in the fun..."


    "Elf?!" Hearing the words in the Qin, his complexion changed slightly, and he put one hand to his ear and shouted angrily: "Hey, there is an elves approaching you and you didn''t report it in time?"


    "Uh~ I''m sorry, Commander, just now we have focused our attention on the person in AST, and did not notice this elf, and the fluctuations in her body are also very weak, we haven''t detected it for a while..."


    "Um... are you really an elf?" Tokisaki Kuangsan looked at Monkey King curiously, and looked up and down at him unscrupulously: "I can''t feel the slightest special thing, but it is so strong. ¡­"


    "No."


    "Isn''t it?" Kuang San put a finger on his chin, looking at Monkey King curiously: "If not, what would it be? You are really curious..."


    "God¡ª"


    This Zhong Erman answered, but they were exchanged for the weird look in Qin Li''s eyes.


    Monkey King can only smile helplessly, these years, no one believes the truth.


    "Hehe~~You are really interesting..." Kuang San''s beautiful features are like artificially carved, exuding noble temperament, and that elegant words and deeds make people look good.


    Especially speaking close to Monkey King, he can clearly smell the fragrance from her body, but it is also mixed with blood that is hard to detect by ordinary people.


    Obviously, this beautiful girl with graceful behavior is probably not as simple as she is now.


    But because of this, Sun Wukong appreciates it even more. Among the elves with a large audience, Sun Wukong appreciates and likes the most, in fact, the Tokisaki Kazakh in front of him.

 2179 Chapter 38 Invitation

    "Hey~ I have introduced myself, don''t you introduce yourself?" Tokisaki Kuangsan looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Sun Wukong, they are..."


    "Forget them, I''m only interested in you." Kuang San interrupted Sun Wukong''s next words, fixedly looking at Sun Wukong.But it angered Qin Li and Shixiang.


    It''s just that Qinli doesn''t have time to compete with her now, pressing the earphone in her ear and asking: "Shen Wuyue, have you found this guy''s information?"


    "Identified name "Nightmare", known as the most evil spirit, until now, at least elves have killed more than 10,000 people. If you add the victims who cannot be identified, the number will increase. ."


    "One...ten thousand?!!!"


    Rao Shiqin''s expression changed drastically after hearing this data, and Ling Yin also looked at Kuangsan with a serious face. Both of them were alert and distanced from her.


    Shixiang also frowned slightly.


    Kuang San saw this, as if he hadn''t seen the usual look.


    Qinli asked, "Why are there such serious casualties? Has no evacuation order been issued? Or is it because of a large-scale space earthquake?"


    "According to the data, the scale of the space shock caused by "Nightmare" is only at a standard level. Although some people died because of it, the number did not exceed 100. The reason for such a huge number is that she personally killed more than More than 10,000 humans... Commander, please be careful, this is a very dangerous elf."


    After listening to the piano, my heart trembled.


    She heard that she had killed Yuanyi¡¯s origami parents, which made her a little unacceptable. The elf in front of her killed tens of thousands of human beings, which is really unimaginable.


    The burning ghost flames in his hand rose, causing the temperature here to rise sharply. Qin Li Yao pointed to Kuangsan, and he drew out: "Answer me, why do you do this?!"


    "Kill you kill, do you need a reason?" Kuang San looked at Qinli, but smiled: "You look like you, do you want to kill me?"


    "We Ratatoskr appealed to dialogue with the elves, and the goal is to solve the disasters caused by the space earthquake by peaceful means. Naturally, it is impossible to do the same thing as the AST organization. However, if the elves are determined to be a disaster, we don''t mind sending her Clear it out!"


    "So, do you treat me as a disaster?" Kuangsan squinted and looked at the piano.


    In an instant, the atmosphere here became extremely solemn.


    "Okay, don''t make the atmosphere so stiff." Sun Wukong clapped his hands and broke the solemn atmosphere between Kuangsan and Qinli: "Don''t you just kill some people, what''s the big deal..." Sun Wukong Then, looking towards Kuangsan: "Relatively speaking, I still admire you very much."


    "Uh~" Qinli was stunned when she heard what Sun Wukong said. She then remembered that this guy is probably more dangerous than this Tokisaki Kuangzo, because Sun Wukong occasionally exudes a little breath, even she can feel it. The heart was throbbing, and it was not at all comparable to the Tosaki Kuang San before him.


    "Oh~ why do you say that?" Kuang Sanyi looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Kill you kill, what''s the big deal, right?"


    Kuang San heard the words,''pouch'' laughed out: "You are really funny. I am becoming more and more fascinated by you."


    "Hey~~ These two people will not be the bastards who look at Mung Bean-do they meet?" Qin Li looked at Monkey King in astonishment. If Monkey King lays out his position to protect this Tokisaki Kuangsan, she may also There is no alternative, because the power of Monkey King is powerless to anyone.


    Qin Li''s worries really happened, and Sun Wukong put his ID in his hand: "If this is the case, do you want to go to the tourist island with me tomorrow? No food and accommodation."


    Kuangsan blushed with embarrassment, and said with a light mouth and lips: "Since it is Wukong''s invitation, I am very happy~"


    "Then it''s settled."


    "Then I will go back and clean up first, and I will come here tomorrow for a round with you~" Kuang San said, turning around gracefully and leaving...


    Qin Li looked at Kuang San''s figure disappearing around the corner, and Dai frowned slightly to look at Monkey King: "Hey~ This guy is trying to get close to you. There must be some other purpose. You even deliberately Bump in?"


    "So what does it matter?" Monkey King looked at Qinli''s face indifferently: "Until the end, I don''t know who is going to cheat whom."


    Qin Li heard the words, his eyes suddenly brightened: "If this is the case, then you should take the place of the Shidao!"


    "Ok?"


    "We, Ratatoskr, were originally organized to support Shido. Now that Shido is hospitalized and the ability has disappeared, you can replace him."


    "Don''t do it." Monkey King refused decisively. What he wanted to do was his own will, and he didn''t want to be tied up with any organization, even if it was just reputation.


    Qinli looked angry: "Hey, my brother was injured by you. You have the ability to seal the elves, so take responsibility for me!"


    "I am not responsible for this, but I will not ignore those elves."


    "That''s it, that''s OK." Qinli thought for a while and nodded.Monkey King was willing to help those elves, and indirectly helped them Ratatoskr. It would make no sense to add it or not.


    After dinner, the sky was completely dark.


    Looking at the night outside the window, Monkey King suddenly remembered the little loli of Si Xian Nao. As an elf, there must be no place to live, right?Are you already very hungry now?


    Thinking of this, Sun Wukong got up and walked out the door: "I''ll go out..." Seeing Shixiang got up and wanted to follow, waved his hand: "Don''t follow, I''ll be back in a while." , Opened the door and walked out...


    "Lingyin, look at him." Qinli tilted his head and looked at Lingyin.


    The latter nodded and turned on the device. A virtual screen flashed out in front of him. It was just pitch black. Nothing was visible. It was still the case. He looked at the piano and shook his head: "No, it''s pitch black. I can''t capture his picture, it seems that he has interfered."


    Shen Wuyue''s voice sounded in Qin''s ears: "It''s the same here. We can''t monitor his picture."


    Qinli frowned and thought for a while: "Forget it, don''t worry about him, if it makes him unhappy, it will cause trouble."

 2180 Chapter 39 Im Covering This Loli

    On the street, it was raining heavily, and Monkey King walked toward an abandoned alley under an umbrella...


    Suddenly, oooooooooooooo~~~~


    A sharp and noisy sirens sounded in the street.


    For a while, the streets and alleys became silent, and then there was noisy noise, and people began to move to the refuge in an orderly manner...


    They seem to be used to this situation.


    Space shock alert.


    The disaster that has caused the most serious threat to mankind since about thirty years ago-space earthquake.And this siren is an harbinger of disaster.


    Monkey King looked up at the sky, the sky not far from his head was like a ripple throwing a stone onto the water, it began to twist, and the skew gradually expanded¡ª¡ª


    "No, there is still someone there..."


    In the sky not far away, people from the AST organization had arrived at the first time. When they saw Monkey King who was not far below the space quake, their complexion changed slightly.


    They just have a strong hostility towards elves, except for elves, they are just kind-hearted sisters.


    "You stay where you are, I will save him!" After Liaozi issued an order, he flew in the direction of Monkey King without hesitation...


    Because Toiichi Origami was injured and could not fight yet, her captain could only lead the team to fight.


    "Hey~ do you want to die? Why are you so dumb! Get out of here and take refuge!" From afar, Liaozi shot out at Monkey King.


    Because Sun Wukong was holding an umbrella, Liaozi did not recognize him. In addition, he was identified by Liaozi as an ordinary person.


    However, Monkey King did not pay attention to it, but seriously watched the expanding space shock...


    "Damn it! Is it impossible to be a deaf?" Liaozi gritted his teeth and cursed, letting her watch such a person die and see that she couldn''t save her. She flew towards Monkey King at the limit speed, trying to force her He hugged and took away...


    However, when she approached Monkey King and saw Monkey King''s face with a squint, the whole person was stunned, with a look of astonishment: "You...you...you...are you?!!!"


    The person she risked her death to rescue turned out to be half an hour ago when she scolded a bloody and hateful''elf'' in her heart?


    "Damn it! How could it be you!" Liaozi yelled and was about to fly away, but the twisted space in the sky shuddered in an instant, drowning her in the screams of Liaozi''s fear...


    The members of AST also exclaimed one by one...


    A few seconds later, when everything returned to calm, except for the place where Monkey King was standing intact, a big hole appeared around it; the original scene of buildings standing on both sides of the main road had already disappeared without a trace.


    Liaozi lay down at Monkey King¡¯s feet, the fear on his face still not dissipated, looking at the surrounding scenes, and finally fixed his gaze on Monkey King, his face was incredible: "You...you...you unexpectedly...save me ?"


    "You didn''t come here because you wanted to save me?" Monkey King asked flatly.


    Liao stayed for a while and snorted, "If I knew it was you, I wouldn''t be nosy!"


    Sun Wukong didn''t pay attention to her, but turned his eyes forward. At the center of the ground that was dug into a crater, she saw the figure of a petite girl.


    The sky is still raining sparsely.


    The girl standing alone in the pothole was so lonely and helpless under the rain curtain.


    The four elements are exactly the purpose of Monkey King''s trip.


    At the same time, Qinli''s home.


    Lingyin looked at the picture that suddenly became extremely clear, and reported: "Commander, the picture is restored..."


    Qinli''s ear also received a report from Shen Wuyue at the same time: "Master Commander, discovered the fluctuation of the elves, codenamed "The Recluse", Master Wukong is also present..."


    Qinli walked to Lingyin''s side and looked at Monkey King in the virtual picture in front of him, frowning slightly: "Can he sense where the elves appear?"


    Shixiang also leaned forward, looking at the little girl in the picture, a little surprised: "It''s her!"


    "You know?" Qinli and Ling Yin looked at Shixiang at the same time.


    "I ran into it when I went out for breakfast with Wukong in the morning..."


    "Elf!!" The first time Liaozi saw the four elements, he stood up and prepared to attack.


    Several young girls wearing heavy mechanical armors also flew up, floating in the sky around the pit, and the weapons in their hands had already been aimed at the four lines below.


    "Hey~ Such a cute little loli, do you want to kill it too?" Sun Wukong''s original affection for Liaozi''s rising suddenly vanished.


    "You have seen the damage she caused. Elves are disasters for humans. We must clear them. Please don''t hinder us!" Liaozi''s face was serious, and he used the weapons equipped on his body to fire a large number of bullets towards the four elements. Fly away...


    When the members of her AST saw the captain launch an attack, they also pulled their weapons and fired beams of light...


    "Obviously it''s just a harmless little Lolita, you guys can also play, AST, it is still very annoying!" Monkey''s figure flashed, and he stood in front of Si Yanai, waving between his hands. All the bullets that had flown out disappeared.


    "stop!"


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s move, Liaozi''s face changed slightly. He stopped the attack and looked at Sun Wukong: "Hey, what do you mean?"


    "It''s just that you are upset, because you just wanted to save me, get out of here, this little girl, I''m covering it."


    "This..." The expression on Liaozi''s face suddenly became very exciting. Let''s fight, but can''t fight, don''t fight, lose face, if every time the elves appear, Monkey King will step in, they will not fight. What is the significance of the existence of AST?


    "Originally thought that sending him an island would allow him to live a life of ordinary people leisurely, but I didn''t expect to hinder us somehow. Is it really our AST bully?"


    The executives of AST looked at the pictures on the screen, each with a gloomy face: "I didn''t want to conflict with you so soon. In that case..."


    "Contact DEM and let the people over there move out. I want to see who is stronger between this peculiar''male elf'' and the world''s most powerful wizard (magician)!"


    "Hey~ Do you really want to do this? It seems that our AST is incompetent, so we can only ask them to DEM..."


    "But that''s the truth, there is no other way, I can''t let this guy continue to arrogant..."

 2181 Chapter 40 Four Elements

    "Retreat temporarily!"


    An order from her boss came from Liaozi''s ear, which made her tense nerves relax.


    To be honest, she really does not want to fight against the Monkey King in front of him. This is not because Monkey King saved her life and made her heart soft. Monkey King killed several of her men. She only hates Monkey King, but not Because I was saved a life, it has also been reduced, but I don''t want to take all of my lives here.


    Because she knew very well that if the gap between them and Monkey King were to fight, it would only increase casualties. Other than that, it would have no effect.


    Liaozi gritted his teeth and stared at Monkey King unwillingly, and then gave an order to the team he led: "Retreat!"


    Then took the AST members and left the scene.


    Monkey King walked to the side of Si Xina, looked at her nervous look, smiled: "Don''t be afraid, it''s all right."


    Si Xing Nai looked at Monkey King and breathed a sigh of relief. She knew very well that it was the elder brother who helped her in the morning to save herself.The peace of mind she felt from him made her nervous and not afraid, she walked over voluntarily, and grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand with both hands: "Thank you, big brother..."


    Then there was a groan in her stomach, it seemed that she was hungry.


    Just because she was hungry, she couldn''t help taking some food from a store, and was chased by her. This made her feel scared, and her emotions fluctuated too violently, which led to the emergence of spatial shocks.


    A loli elf who is afraid of strangers and gets along with people, has nothing to eat and no place to live, and has to guard against others wherever he goes. It is indeed pitiful.


    Monkey King made a quick move, and a huge chicken leg burger appeared in his hand and handed it to her: "Eat, it''s just made."


    Siyanai looked at the steaming chicken leg burger in Monkey King''s hand, smelled the tempting fragrance, swallowed hard, and was really hard to refuse. After thanking him, he immediately took the burger and gnawed his face. An expression of happiness overflowing.


    "Commander, the mood of "The Recluse" is already in a stable state..." Shen Wuyue looked at the data in front of her and reported to Qinli.


    "Good job!" Using Lingyin''s device, Qinli looked at the figure of Monkey King on the screen, with a smile on his face: "This guy is much better than my trash brother, so we don''t need to worry about it. It."


    Ling Yin''s face was expressionless: "In every sense, it is indeed impeccable, but he himself is also a threat."


    "As long as you don''t provoke him and follow his intentions, he is actually very easy to get along with..." It seems that Qinli still knows a little bit about Monkey King: "It''s just an idiot organization like AST that wants to follow this. Guy can''t make it through."


    "Huh~ I''m so full." Four Element Nai touched her belly, with a contented expression on her face. That looked like the first time Sun Wukong was cute, and she thought of taking it home and raising her: "My name is Sun Wukong. Can you know what your name is?"


    "Four elements..." Four elements looked at Monkey King, completely devoid of fear, and the hand puppet on his hand also spoke: "I am Four Elements Nai, I am glad to meet you, Brother Wukong, thank you for saving me. It¡¯s a good job with the four elements!"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he smiled: "I''m very happy to meet you, the four elements, the four elements, do you want to be with me? Not only do you have a place to sleep and eat, you don''t have to be afraid of those who wanted to attack you before. Oh."


    "What do you mean? Four-line Nai?" Four-line Nai began to talk to his hand puppet.


    "Um~ it''s okay~ Si Shi Nai, this big brother is a good man and can be trusted."


    Some people may think that Sishi Nai is the other self in her heart expressed by Sishi Nai using ventriloquism + manipulating the hand puppet; in fact, it is not, in fact, it is because Shishi is the existence of the spiritual power linking the hand puppet. Independent personality.


    With the assurance of Si Xian Nai, Si Xian Nai immediately hugged Monkey King''s first leg with both hands, indicating her choice.


    Sun Wukong seemed very happy about this: "Let''s go, I will take you home, tomorrow we will go to the holiday island to play, OK?"


    "Hmm~"


    "Vacation island, I am looking forward to it~"


    Go back to Qinli''s home.


    Siyanai looked at the ten incense and three daughters in the hall, and immediately hid behind Sun Wukong in fear, shaking slightly.


    From this inadvertent behavior, we can know how fearful she had been before.


    Suddenly, Monkey King''s sense of the AST organization became worse. Although the members of AST were made up of kind-hearted sisters, Monkey King''s attitude towards elves didn''t like it.


    Monkey King bent over and picked up Sisana, touched her head, and comforted: "Don''t worry, they are all brothers'' friends, no one will hurt you."


    "Hello, Si Xi Nai, I am Wuhe Qinli, the master of this house."


    "I''m Murakami, if you need anything, just tell me~"


    Shixiang walked to the front of Monkey King, pulled his clothes, looked at him pitifully and worriedly: "Wukong, after having her, will you just leave me..."


    "What are you thinking about!" Monkey King reached out and touched Shixiang''s forehead: "In any case, you are the most important one in my mind, so don''t think about it in the future. The four elements are the same as you. From now on you two You have to get along well~"


    Shixiang listened to Monkey King¡¯s words, she was delighted in her heart, but she was also stunned. Obviously she understood the meaning of the phrase''just like you'' that Monkey King said, and then she nodded firmly, to Si Si Nai cast a friendly gaze: "Hello, I am Shixiang, the god of night swords Shixiang, Wukong took it~ Like you, I am also an elf."


    "Yeah~" The fourth element was very timid and fearful. Little 1 held Monkey King''s collar tightly with his hand, but the hand puppet on his right hand gave out a cheerful laugh: "Yadao God Shixiang, What a cool name, hello, I¡¯m Shishina¡¯s friend, Shishina, I¡¯ll trouble everyone in the future."


    "Wukong, in order to avoid trouble, do you want to seal her spirit power first?" Qin Li looked at Si Xian Nao.


    "It''s really troublesome to cause great damage if emotions are too intense." Monkey King nodded and tapped on Si Xian Nai''s body. In a flash, her elven power disappeared without a trace, and it looked like ordinary humans. As long as she no longer uses elven powers, no one will be able to detect that she is an elven again.

 2182 Chapter Forty-One

    Of course, Monkey King didn''t seal the power of the four elements, but only concealed her elven power fluctuations, so that she would not cause spatial shocks or uncontrollable damage when her emotions were out of control, and her power could still be used.


    "By the way, it doesn''t matter to you, right?" Monkey King looked at Qinli and asked.


    "What can I have a problem?" Qinli had an expression that I didn''t understand what you were saying, and then sat aside and said nothing.


    Sun Wukong saw that she was still stiff, so he ignored her, to see when she could still keep stiff.


    "Let''s go, four elements, let''s watch TV."


    "Okay!" Four Element Nai immediately ran out following Monkey King...


    Ling Yin looked at the piano, although there was no expression on his face, but his tone was very worried: "Commander, are you really okay?"


    "Can still hold on..."


    "Why... let Wukong help you seal the elven power?"


    "No!" Upon hearing this, Qinli immediately resolutely denied: "Haven''t you heard him say it before? If you want him to help me seal the power of the elves, you have to let me kiss him. This is absolutely impossible! Kill Ben Don''t kiss that nasty ghost, my palace will never compromise with him."


    "But I checked it for you before. If you continue like this, you can only hold on for two more days at most."


    "...Two days or two days, let''s talk about it then, you give me an injection first..."


    Sun Wukong is leisurely and has nothing to do, but AST and DEM have already begun to act.


    DEM Corporation, Executive Director''s Office.


    Izak Ray Pelham Viscott sat in the exclusive seat of the executive director and looked at the first few people with a plain expression: "There is news from the Tiangong City Branch of the AST Force, saying there A powerful "male elf" appeared. The AST members of all branches were not its opponents. So we proposed to our DEM company to send Alan Mira Mathers to support. What do you think? ?"


    "Male elf?" Everyone was stunned when they heard this name, and seemed very surprised: "I really heard of a male elf for the first time. How strong is he? We need to send Minister Allen over. support?"


    Wescott waved his hand, and the secretary standing behind him, Alan Mira Mathers, known as the world¡¯s strongest wizard, immediately turned on the device and played the video from AST: Sun Wukong volleyed at first. Squeeze several AST members... Toiichi origami and the wizard-like piano are all easily defeated...


    All of them were downplayed, casually defeating elves or AST members, deeply shocking everyone present, and their original indifferent expressions became serious.


    Even Ellen, who is known as the strongest wizard, has a look of surprise on his face: "Is that the elf code-named "Blazing Demon" that appeared once five years ago?Is the AST member wearing "whiteLicorice"?"


    "DW-029 <whiteLicorice> is an experimental model that DEM sent to AST in advance. It was originally intended to send Ms. Chonggong to her to use it. Unexpectedly, someone from Tiangong City AST branch started it without authorization It was an unexpected surprise."


    "Surprise? Shouldn''t you be punished if you activate a display device that doesn''t belong to you without authorization?"


    "Punishment? What are you talking about? A wizard with the ability to operate that equipment, but quite rare! We should be pleasantly surprised, right?"


    Hearing what Wescott said, no one else said anything, saying that he was the executive director of DEM.


    "Unexpectedly, there is someone in the Tiangong City branch who can control this kind of display device... I thought only Zhenna could do it..." Allen looked surprised.


    Chonggong Shina, but after the DEM is trained with special drugs, he can use <whiteLicorice>, but it is amazing that a person without special training can use <whiteLicorice>.


    However, they were even more surprised when they saw that Yuichi origami wearing "whiteLicorice" was completely suppressed by the piano.


    Then I saw that Monkey King easily defeated Qin Li, and then, Monkey King played back like a movie, underlining the defeat of each opponent, deeply shocking them.


    Wescott looked at the Monkey King in the picture. His eyes were getting brighter and brighter. He possessed special abilities. The stronger the elf, the more interested he became.


    "Sure enough, it is a troublesome''elf''. It seems that only Minister Allen can be sent to support to ensure that nothing goes wrong."


    Looking at the strength of Monkey King in the screen, everyone present showed a solemn expression.


    "It seems that everyone has no opinion. Then Ellen, you can go to Tiangong City and meet this peculiar''male elf'' for a while, and see how capable he is; by the way, bring Chonggong Zhenna with him. Well, I got the news that the elf code-named "Nightmare" she had been hunting down also appeared in Tiangong City. I wanted to send her to Tiangong City. This time, let''s go with you two."


    "understood¡­"


    The next day, early morning.


    Kuang San, who was walking on the road like dancing, hurried to the direction of Qinli¡¯s home that he had agreed with Monkey King...


    Perhaps it was because she was in a very good mood at this time, and didn''t pay much attention to the front at all. A man suddenly moved a step sideways and blocked her in front.


    Kuang San just slammed into the past and almost made the opponent lose his footing and fell to the ground.


    "Oh, yeah~~ I''m so sorry." Kuang San bowed his head and apologized. After saying this, he started to leave.


    Don''t want that man''s sullen face and blocked her way again, and the two companions after that also blocked Kuang San''s retreat.


    "Hey~ Miss, you almost knocked me down just now, you are planning to leave if you are sorry?"


    After finishing speaking, the other two companions showed nasty expressions.


    "Oh ~ what do you want?" Kuang Sanyi smiled.


    "Isn''t this cute? If you tell me your name and be friends with us, I can forgive you~"


    "Oh~ I understand..." Kuang San''s face showed a demon-like expression: "I originally wanted to restrain myself for a while, there is really no way... You guys want to have a''sex relationship'' with me, right? Please come with me."


    With that said, Kuang San walked into a dead end...

 2183 Chapter 42 Eating

    After the three men heard what Kuangsan said, the expressions on their faces became even more obscene: "I''m so lucky, I didn''t expect to meet such a reasonable woman..."


    With that said, the three of them walked into the alley around Kuangsan...


    Then, in a hidden dead end invisible to ordinary people, the man who was hit by Kuangsan couldn''t wait to stretch his hand to Kuangsan: "Then, I''m not welcome..."


    The expression on his face showed a disgusting look.


    However, when he was about to touch Kuangsan, he suddenly made a''poof'', blood spattered, and his entire arm was broken...


    So,''Ah~~!!The scream of fear resounded in this dead end...


    "This...this is?!!!...Wow...wow wow wow...!"


    The two companions in the back also screamed at the same time. The bloody scene frightened them with their eyes widened. They turned around and wanted to escape. Unfortunately, it was too late.


    No matter how they run away, their bodies are still standing still, and at the same time, their entire bodies are moving down a little bit strangely...


    When the three of them looked down, they were all scared and their hairs erected: "This...what the hell is this! Wow! Help!~"


    "Ha ha ha ~ ha ha ~ ~" Kuang San''s lips were bent into a smile shape, and the shadows under his feet stretched out, and many white hands stretched out from them. Those hands were continuously dragging the bodies of the three men into the shadows...


    The three men screamed and screamed in fear, but their bodies were still dragged in a little bit. All the calls for help and struggle were futile...


    Kuang Sanyi smiled and looked at the scenery in front of him: "Hey, if it is normal, these are not worth eating offal...but there is a main dish waiting for me in the back. I must let my tongue get used to it¡ª ¡ªSo I accepted it."


    As he said, Kuangsan folded his palms, and said, "I''m moving!"


    The screams of the men who originally echoed around completely disappeared at this moment.


    As if tasting the food, Kuangsan lowered his eyes. After a while, he sighed and touched his stomach, as if he was aftertaste?


    Then-at this moment-


    "what?"


    The strange sensation that suddenly hit the whole body caused Kuangsan¡¯s eyebrows to twitch. It was like being stroked back and forth unceremoniously. It was like a huge creature swallowing itself without chewing. of.


    It is not the first time that Kuang San has experienced this kind of feeling, it is the enchantment created by modern wizards using a machine called "display device"-Random Domain.


    At this moment, she was already trapped.


    "Is it late..." Kuang San sighed with regret, then looked at the dead end, where two women stood blocking her path.


    A mature and beautiful woman, a young girl full of vitality.


    Mature women are dressed in professional OL casual clothes, and the girl is already wearing "display equipment", and the gun-like weapon in her hand has been aimed at Kuang San: "You are eating unscrupulously again, "Nightmare"! What luck, I didn¡¯t expect that I would meet you when I came to Tiangong City...No, it shouldn¡¯t be considered luck. It¡¯s not easy to meet you as an elf like you who casually kills people on the street..."


    These two people are Alan Mira Mathers and Shina Shina, who are known as the strongest wizards.


    Kuangsan looked at Chonggong Zhenna, and a fascinating smile appeared on his face: "Oh, oh, I remember you are... Chonggong Zhenna, right?"


    Her avatar had been killed by Chong Gong Zhenna, so she remembered this person clearly.


    "Although it is worthy of praise to remember my name, just calling my name casually will only make me feel sick!" Chong Gongzhen looked at Kuang San with a look of disgust.


    "Oh~~ I''m really sorry~" Kuangsan bowed his head and apologized to Zhenna rather simply: "However, the name is really important. It would be very sad for me to be called "Nightmare", if possible. , Can you call me Tokazaki Kuzou?"


    "Just because it''s important, I don''t want you to call my name; because it''s important, I don''t want to call your name either!"


    "You really are complicated enough..." Kuangsan shook his head and looked at Chonggong Zhenna: "But now I''m going to go to the appointment, can I trouble you to make a way?"


    "Shut up! Fairy!" Chong Gong Zhenna''s eyes suddenly became sharp, making Kuang San feel that the cold hair on his skin was standing up.


    In the next instant, three beams shot out in vain from the muzzle held by Chong Gongzhen, piercing Kuang San''s left and right Huns and his throat.


    Accompanied by the blood light, Kuang San suddenly fell to the ground...


    After that, Allen was stunned and surprised: "Hey? Is this the end?"


    "How is it possible!" Chonggong Zhenna looked around, with a serious face: "Nightmare is an unkillable elf. Now it kills her. I don''t know when, she will appear in another place... Let''s go now. Report from the AST branch, Senior Allen."


    "Well~ I have heard of it, it turns out to be true~" Allen thoughtfully said: "It seems that this is not her body, but a product of clones... If you find her body, you should be able to kill Hers?"


    Chonggong Zhen''s expression looking at Ellen suddenly became admired: "As expected of Senior Ellen, I can see the nature of the nightmare at a glance, I thought she had any immortality ability!"


    "It''s just a guess, you can''t take it seriously..." Allen was embarrassed by Chonggong Zhenna, and hurriedly placed his hands.Without wearing a display device, she is just a mature older sister with natural attributes.


    The two women just chatted like this and left here...


    Not long after they left, another mad three appeared here, looking at himself lying in a pool of blood, with an evil smile on his face: "It''s really not merciful to start~ but I''m very busy now, so I won''t care about you for the time being..."


    When the wind blew, Kuangsan¡¯s bangs were gently moved, and her covered eyes were suddenly revealed. This eye, like a clock, was very strange...


    The clock on it jumped, and the body of Kuangsan sank into the ground a little bit, disappearing...


    Immediately, Kuangsan closed the hair in his ear and smiled sweetly: "I wasted a lot of time, I have to hurry up to go to the appointment... If it causes dissatisfaction with the other party, it would be rude..."

 2184 Chapter 43 Swimsuit Competition

    At this time, it was already eight o''clock in the morning.


    Several people including Monkey King had used breakfast and gathered in the lobby.


    Last night received a separate massage by Monkey King, Lingyin looked very good when he woke up this morning: "If you are on the island, should you bring a swimsuit?"


    "Swimming suit?" Shixiang tilted her head and said, "I don''t have that kind of stuff..." He said, looking expectantly at Monkey King: "Goku, take me to buy a swimsuit!"


    "Okay, let''s go together."


    "Oh? Why do you want to be together?" Shixiang gritted her molars with an unacceptable expression: "They should be there, just the two of us."


    "It''s not okay to want to monopolize Wukong~ Shixiang!" Lingyin looked at Shixiang with the same expression: "Although I have swimsuits, I also want to buy some styles that Wukong likes to wear to him..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t read what you say..." Shixiang looked at Lingyin hostilely.


    "In the case of a swimsuit, there is no four-line..." The hand puppet worn by the four-line said: "Brother Wukong, if you can, please bring the four-line."


    As the sound fell, the door of the room suddenly opened, and the beautiful figure of Kuang San appeared at the door: "Sorry, as agreed, I''m here for the appointment~ I shouldn''t be late, right?"


    "No, it just happened. We are planning to buy swimsuits together. Do you want to go together?" Monkey King looked at Kuang San, and smelled a bloody smell from her body. This is murder.


    Kuang Sany smiled charmingly: "Swimsuits~ The place we are going to is a holiday island. We really need one or two sets of swimsuits. Then I will go with you~ I also want Wukong to see what I wear. It looks like in a swimsuit."


    "Why added another one!" Shixiang''s face was depressed and reluctant. She originally wanted to go shopping alone with Monkey King.


    Led by Monkey King, the group walked into Pavilion B of the Twin Towers in front of Tiangong Station, and after getting on the elevator, they pressed the button on the destination floor.


    Because today is a non-holiday, so the crowds are relatively sparse, even the only people taking this elevator are Monkey King and his party.


    After the faint motor sound of the elevator, Shixiang seemed to think of something, and asked Monkey King: "By the way, Goku, what exactly is a swimsuit?"


    "Huh? Don''t you even know the swimsuit?" Kuang San looked at Shixiang somewhat surprised.


    "I don''t know what a swimsuit is~" Si Ke Nao tilted her head and looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "The so-called swimsuit is the casual wear worn when swimming in the water. It can better show the female figure perfectly. As long as you put on the swimsuit, you can see who has a better figure at a glance..."


    "So it''s like this!" Shixiang heard the words, secretly looked at the women in the piano, clenched his fists, and assumed that I would not lose to you.


    Then when a group of people stepped into the swimwear store.


    Shixiang looked around, with a look of curiosity: "Goku, that is the swimsuit?"


    Monkey King pointed around: "These are all."


    "This is the swimsuit?!" Shixiang widened her eyes, shaking hands frequently, carefully picked up an extremely exposed swimsuit and glanced at it, staring at Monkey King: "This should be worn again outside. Put on other clothes, right?"


    "No~ this is a swimsuit. After you reach the beach on the island, you can only wear it like this..."


    Shixiang''s face turned red, and he looked a little flustered: "This can''t cover up his body at all!"


    "That''s why I can show my perfect figure to the people I like!" Kuangsan selected several swimsuits with a sense of sex and walked to Monkey King: "Wukong, can you help me see which one fits me better? ?"


    "I''m happy to help you." Monkey King smiled slightly, followed Kuang San to the changing room and stopped.


    Kuang San looked at Monkey King and said with a bewildered look: "It doesn''t matter if you want to come in together~"


    "I don''t think I will go in with you anymore! You''d better change it yourself!" Shixiang pushed Kuangsan in with a look of takeoff, and closed the curtain.


    Kuang San stretched out his head and looked at Shixiang: "Come on! Let''s see, who can make Wukong''heart pounding'' more, who can win the right to date him alone~"


    "Hey? ~ Can this be the case? I won''t lose!" Shixiang heard this and immediately selected a few swimsuits that she thought were very beautiful and rushed into the fitting room...


    Kuang San looked at Shixiang who got into the fitting room with a playful smile in his eyes, then looked at Monkey King: "Wait for me for a while~"


    After a while, the curtain of the fitting room in front of Monkey King was pulled back with a''swish''. Kuang San, wearing a black lace and silk-rim swimsuit, showed her perfect figure generously in front of Monkey King: "How about it, do you feel like''heart beating''?~"


    Monkey King admired it from top to bottom, watching Kuang San''s seductive and charming power, coupled with her perfect body, I have to say that this is simply a visual impact and enjoyment.Then two thumbs up: "Very beautiful!"


    However, when Kuang San heard this, he was a little disappointed: "Is it just that? It doesn''t seem to be enough~" As he said, the curtain was closed again...


    Then Shixiang on the side also opened the curtain, a little embarrassed, and looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Where is mine~Where is mine~ Wukong, is it good-looking?"


    Shixiang chose a darker than 1 Gini, which makes her healthy and well-proportioned figure appear more dazzling. In addition to Shixiang¡¯s subtle shame and shame that she is not used to exposing her skin, The overall score shows a multiple growth.


    Honestly, it''s so good to see how unbearable it is.


    Needless to say, Sun Wukong immediately sent two thumbs up, which made Shixiang seem very happy. It was just that Sun Wukong didn''t seem to have a''heart pounding'', so he started to try on other swimwear...


    Later, Lingyin also put on a mature imperial sister-style pink 1-color biji 1-ni, and showed it in front of Monkey King...


    As a result, a war about swimwear kicked off like this, and it gave Monkey King a feast.


    It''s just that Qin Li is relatively lacking in interest, and looks very quiet from beginning to end, which is quite different from her usual performance.


    The final result of the test can only be ended with no difference, because in this case there is absolutely no way to tell a winner.


    Everyone had chosen their own swimsuits, and the group finally came to the holiday island belonging to Monkey King.


    It¡¯s just that from a long distance, I saw that the sky above the island was screaming, and the dark clouds were surging. Two young girls were actually fighting in the sky above the island...

 2185 Chapter 44: Ye Ju Shi and Xi Xian

    "That''s... elves... and still two..."


    Looking at the two women facing each other in the sky, Qinli frowned slightly, and pressed the headset in her ear. She wanted to contact Shen Wuyue and others in the ship, but she was shocked to find that she couldn''t connect at all.


    Just when Qinli thought it was the instrument that was broken, Monkey King helped her understand: "No need to fiddle, it''s me who shielded the signal. I don''t like being monitored by others for everything. "


    Qin Li looked at Monkey King and was speechless, and suddenly realized that with Monkey King''s existence, it seemed that the existence of Ratatoskr was irrelevant.


    Monkey King looked at the twin elves facing each other in the sky, and turned his head to look at Ling Yin."Lingyin, what is the name of this island?"


    Lingyin took out a document and glanced at it: "Or Meijima, an island with a total area of ??approximately 70 square kilometers between the Izu and Ogasawara Islands; when a continuous spatial earthquake occurred 30 years ago, the northern part of the island A piece of it was hollowed out, and it was only in recent years that this place was re-developed as a tourist site. AST is very generous, and the island will be given to you..."


    An island in a small area naturally cannot arouse any interest of Monkey King. He himself has hundreds of dimensional worlds. A small island has no meaning to him at all, and it is only a place for temporary sightseeing.


    All he cared about was the name of the island.


    "Or Mei Dao? Then it makes sense for the two of them to appear here." Upon hearing that this is Or Mei Dao, Monkey King was relieved to see the almost identical twin elves in the sky. In the original book, these two twin elves It appeared in this island.


    Bawu Yakushi, Bawu Xixian is the name of these two twin elves. They were originally the same elves, but they split into two entities, Yajiya and Xixian, although they were both aware Individuals are independent, but strictly speaking they are still the same.


    So, Monkey King raised their heads and looked at the twin elves in the sky with the attitude of watching a play...


    (PS: The following content is somewhat similar to the original, the plot needs it, and it cannot be taken in one stroke. Please do not complain.)


    "Huh, don''t be kidding, it''s this palace that really matches the name of the eight dances, hurry up and admit this fact!"


    "No. It''s Yuxian who can survive. Ye Juya is not worthy of the name of the eight dances!"


    "Huh... It''s a needless struggle, as if you can win this palace. The magic eye of this palace sees the future clearly. In the next wave of attacks, you will be darkened by the hurricane in this palace. Wear the magic spear!"


    "Accussion. The prophecy made by Ye Juya using the magic eye has never been fulfilled." Xixian was unmoved.


    Then, Yajuya began to stammer, yelling as if he had forgotten the exaggerated grammar he had just used: "Hey...hey! My prophecy has been fulfilled! Don''t treat me as a fool!"


    "Request. Yuxian asked Ye Juya to provide specific examples."


    "Hehe...that is, that~that is...what was the weather like the next day..."


    "It''s ridiculous. The effect of the magic eye is only equivalent to the function of the front and back of the wooden clogs. It''s really laughable." Xi Xian covered the corner of her mouth with her hand, and snickered.


    "Shut up...shut up! It''s a crime to dare to fool the magic eye of this palace! The price of angering this palace will be paid by your body!"


    (PS: A lot of nonsense is omitted here to avoid being said to make up the word count.)


    The two women talked a lot about you coming and I talked a lot, and no one was convinced.


    Si Xi Nai hugged Monkey King''s big leg, hid behind him, rubbed his sore neck, and said, "Are they hitting it? The neck looks sore."


    "I think you two should come down quickly. We are all tired." Monkey King''s voice was not loud, but it was clearly transmitted to the ears of the two women.


    "Human? How could it be? Actually smelling into our battlefield, who are you?"


    "Wow. It''s amazing."


    Ba Wu Ye Juya and Ba Wu Xi Xian stopped their mouths immediately, looked down at Monkey King and the others, the expressions on their faces looked very surprised.


    "Negative. The other two are elves!" Xi Xian fixed his gaze on Qin Li and Kuang San.


    The elven power of Shixiang and Si Xina had been sealed by Monkey King, so Xi Xian and the others couldn''t see it, but Kuang San and Qin Li were recognized by them at a glance.


    Although Kuang San''s ability to conceal himself is very good, he can''t conceal it when facing the elf face to face.


    As for the piano, she is now trying to restrain her emotions about going violently, so she is the easiest to see through.


    "Humans and elves? It''s really an interesting combination." Yakuya Yasuki looked at Monkey King and the others with a strange expression on his face.


    Shouldn''t humans be afraid of elves?Why are they walking together?


    Monkey King: "You two should come down and play with us. This is a small island for travel and vacation, not suitable for fighting."


    "Play? We haven''t decided the victory or defeat yet, so how can we be interested in playing with you." Ye Juya raised his hand, and the wind blew loudly: "If you don''t want to be affected, please leave our battlefield!"


    "Agree. Please don''t hinder our sacred duel."


    "You two look almost exactly the same. You should have a very close relationship, right? Is there anything that can''t be solved? Do you have to use a duel to solve it?"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Ye Juya''s face was serious: "You are right. We were originally the elves named "Eight Dances".


    Xixian: "Agree. However, I don''t know how many times Ba Wu appeared in the world, but Ba Wu split into two people."


    "A sprite split into two sprites? Are you really funny?" Kuang San heard the words, his charming eyes narrowed slightly, and while looking at the two girls of Xi Xian, they flashed with inexplicable meaning.


    Ye Juya ignored Kuangsan and continued to explain: "Then, the moment we split into two saw each other''s looks, we immediately understood the destiny and mission engraved in our body and blood. That''s right, There can only be one true Elf Eight Dance in this world!"


    This is definitely the second disease, right?


    Xixian: "Explanation. The split into two, Xixian and Yakushi, understand at that moment the fact that we will eventually become one."


    "Explanation. However, the original character of Bawu has disappeared. In other words, one of them will become the master of Bawu, and the other will disappear."


    "That''s why you will use a duel to determine who is the master personality? Who will disappear?" Shixiang heard it, with a look of sympathy: "It''s really cruel..."

 2186 Chapter 45: Monkey King vs Ye Ju Shi, Xi Xian

    "A cruel ass!" Monkey King rolled his eyes and spit out: "It''s obviously just two girls who have suffered a secondary form of secondary disease. It''s okay to spend their time idle, oh~ I''m sorry, you are women, you should say, "I don''t have anything to do with milk pain. ''That''s right."


    "Secondary second disease? What kind of disease is that? Is it serious?" Shixiang said with a frightened expression: "It''s so terrible that the milk hurts!"


    Monkey King: "..."


    Kuangsan covered his mouth and smirked, looking at Shixiang: "You are really funny..."


    Qin Li spit out a rare voice: "Ignorance to this state is relatively scary."


    "Milk...milk hurts? You guy, you are so vulgar and lewd, how dare you laugh at us?" Ye Juya glared at Monkey King with an angry look.


    Yuxian: "Proposal. For such inferior people, sanctions should be imposed."


    "Then let''s put down our competition for the time being, and first teach this nasty guy a lesson."


    "Agree. This time our will is surprisingly consistent."


    "Do you want to hurt Wukong?" Shixiang saw this, and immediately stepped forward, blocking Monkey King behind him, staring hostilely at the two daughters of Xixian, and he was about to be immortalized and summoned his own angel. .


    Sun Wukong stretched out his hand and pulled her behind him: "Let me come." As he said, he looked towards Xixian and Ye Juya: "Obviously, it is just an ordinary complaint, but it is said to be inferior. A little angry."


    "Huh? How dare you confront us? Are you that AST or something?" Ye Juya looked at Monkey King, her brows frowned slightly.


    "Relax, as you can see, I am an''ordinary person''."


    Xixian: "Appreciation. As ordinary people, we have the courage to compete with us. We treat you with admiration."


    Ye Juya shouted loudly: "Don''t worry, just use your courage. We won''t kill you, but we can''t guarantee the lack of arms and legs."


    As the wind screamed, Ye Juya swooped down from the sky with a whirlwind, and the target was directly at the Monkey King below.


    Upon seeing the fourth element, he instinctively became afraid and nervous, and the whole body was cold.


    Monkey King touched her head casually: "Don''t worry, it''s okay, just leave it to me."


    Four Elements Nai heard the words, and the nervous mood disappeared without a trace, and released the hands holding Monkey King''s big leg.


    But Monkey King took two steps forward, and in the next instant, Ye Juya''s attack had already arrived.


    The violent wind only blew the corners of Monkey King''s clothes, and then Monkey King raised his hand indifferently. The light thing was to block Ye Juya''s waving fist, and he laughed: "Since you have made a move, you should take it. It¡¯s okay to use my full strength, it¡¯s not okay to underestimate me."


    Ye Juya was a little surprised: "Being able to take my fist, it seems that you are not an ordinary human being. It seems that I really underestimated you."


    In an instant, Ye Juya and Yuxian both shouted sounds similar to roaring, and at the same time exuded strong wind pressure from their sides.


    Monkey King immediately let go of Ye Ju Shi, and everyone was ready to take it seriously. Naturally, they wanted to give them a chance to perform.


    When Kuang San and the others saw this, they all stepped aside. Regarding the strength of Monkey King, they didn''t have the slightest worries about it. Other talents should be worried.


    Ye Ju Shi and Xi Xian stretched out and leaned against each other at the same time, an astonishing torrent of wind surrounded the two women, and the clothes they wore gradually turned into light particles and disappeared.


    It was replaced by a straitjacket that tightly bound the whole body, with the neck, hands and feet handcuffed in shackles.


    Spiritual outfit, absolute armor to protect the elves.


    However, this is not over yet.


    Yakushi''s right hand and Yuxian''s left hand each held forward.


    Then, the wings of inorganic texture appeared on the right shoulder of Yakuya.Then, starting from the shoulder, a metallic hand armor was constructed on her right arm. Finally, a huge spear that exceeded her height appeared in her hand.


    "<Hurricane Rider>-[Piercer]!"


    Almost at the same time, Xixian''s left shoulder also appeared inorganic wings.Next, her left arm was covered by armor, and in her hand she held a rope with a diamond-shaped blade at the front end, which looked like a pendulum for detection.


    "Echo. <Hurricane Rider>-[Binder]!"


    Yakuya held a spear in his hand; Yuxian let the blade part of the pendulum float in the air, and what the two of them appeared was undoubtedly their "angels", the strongest weapons that the elves are proud of.


    "That''s right." Monkey King looked at the two women, with a smile on his face, and kindly warned them: "The lion fights the rabbit, you still use your full strength, so no matter how you face any enemy, don''t have Underestimate the heart, otherwise you may be killed by the other party if you have not even shown your true ability."


    "This kind of thing doesn''t need you to teach us!" Ye Juya stared at Monkey King Jiao and shouted, and he held up with the angel in Xi Xian''s hand. In an instant, a violent wind blows, forming a terrifying tornado towards Monkey King. Go: "You better turn into rubbish and be swept into the sky!"


    "Brother Wukong!!" Siyanai watched as the dancing storm enveloped Sun Wukong''s entire body, and exclaimed with worry. The weak expression looked very pitiful, and it would always be Can''t help crying so hard.


    Immediately, the mouth of the hand puppet she was wearing was a one-to-one, comforting Si Xian Na: "Don''t be careful, Si Xian Nao, Brother Wukong is strong like a monster, he will be fine."


    "Yeah~" After receiving the comfort of Sishi Nai, Sishi Nai''s worries calmed down.


    "Humph~~ The inferior guys should be cleaned up." Ye Juya sneered looking at Monkey King who had been flooded by the storm.


    "I can''t bear it. I hope I don''t die. After all, he looks so handsome."


    "Xi Xian, shouldn''t this be the focus of attention?"


    "Explanation. So you think so? No wonder no one loves it."


    "What are you talking about?" Ye Juya''s furious eyes pushed Xi Xian away and pointed the angel in her hand at her.


    "I don''t understand. Did I make a mistake?" Xi Xian pointed the angel at Ye Ju Shi without showing any weakness.


    The two women had just cooperated for a while, and immediately they fell in love again.


    "I said, it shouldn''t be the time for you to have infighting now?"


    A flat voice came from the storm, interrupting the quarrel between Yakushi and Yuxian.


    The two women looked down at the same time, their pupils suddenly tightened.


    Because they saw that the storm they were using was torn apart by Sun Wukong with bare hands...

 2187 Chapter 46 Persuasion

    "How could this happen!!" Ye Juya was shocked.


    "Scare. This is indeed a little scary!" Xi Xian also showed a surprised expression.


    "Tear the storm with bare hands? How can this be done?" Qinli''s face was also full of surprise.The wind is invisible, how does this catch the wind and tear it apart?


    "Hehe~~ This man... really interesting..." Kuangsan squinted his charming big eyes, licking his lips and a corner to seduce infinitely.


    Monkey King looked up at Ye Juya and Yuxian in the air, his expression flat: "If there is only this ability, then that''s it. I''m giving you a chance. Come with your strongest blow. !"


    "Is this guy really human?" Ye Juya stared at Monkey King with wide eyes.


    "Sure. Humans can''t have such power, no elves."


    "Xixian, let''s use that trick!"


    "Answer. I understand."


    Next, Yakiya stretched out his left hand, and Yuxian stretched out his right hand-tightly, fitting together.As a result, their spiritual outfits and angels exude dazzling brilliance.


    The feathers from Yakiya''s right shoulder and the feathers from Yuxian''s left shoulder merged together to form a bow.


    Next, Xixian''s pendulum became a bowstring, connecting the two ends of the feathers and feathers--Yakuya''s spear was turned into an arrow and placed on the bowstring.


    This time, Yakiya uses his right hand and Yuxian uses his left hand.


    Using the hand covered by the armor of the spiritual suit, pull the strings from the left and right sides to the limit at the same time, and aim the bow at the Monkey King who is below.


    then¡­¡­


    "<Hurricane Rider>-[Skyrunner]!"


    The two let go at the same time, and the giant arrow shot at the Monkey King on the ground.


    At this moment, the strong wind pressure unmatched so far hit the surroundings.


    The mad third-class women who stayed not far away to watch the battle were blown away by the aftermath.The trees were leveled, like a forest rustling with huge waves.


    The arrow with the guardian of the wind fell at an astonishing speed, as if nothing in this world could stop it.


    Concentrate all power in one point, an absolutely invincible attack.


    The strongest arrow cast by the two eight dances combined for the first time.


    "Skyline galloper..." Monkey King looked at the light arrow that shrouded toward him, his expression as usual, and his leisurely expression: "Obviously it was shot towards the ground, why is it called Skyline Gallop?"


    Then, in the tense and shocking gazes of Shiyanai and others, he raised his right hand...


    Is he planning to catch the strongest blow of the two eight dances with one hand?


    Shixiang and the others held their breath, nervous and looking forward to it.


    Qin Li''s expression was indifferent, and she didn''t seem to care much. Even her strongest attack, Monkey King, could take it at will. There was no reason why she couldn''t take the strongest blow of the twin elves.


    And the result was just as she thought, the arrow that penetrated at that moment was instantly captured by Monkey King, and the scene was like Monkey King grabbing a beam of light that pierced the sky with one hand, shocking and unbelievable.


    "Even... I caught it with one hand..."


    "Shocked. Unbelievable!!"


    Ye Juya and Yuxian were stunned.


    "This is your strongest blow?" Monkey King held the beam in one hand and looked at the two women with a faint smile: "It''s not even enough for itching! It''s better for you..."


    As he said, his hand shook, the beam of light pierced the sky in an instant, and the target was directed at Yagushi...


    Both Ye Juya and Yuxian''s complexion changed drastically.


    "Be careful!" Xi Xian didn''t even have time to talk about his catchphrase. After screaming, he pushed away Ye Juya desperately and changed positions with her.


    Then I saw a vast expanse of white...


    "You guy, I don''t want you to save it!" Ye Juya screamed, and turned around in spite of his own safety and rushed towards Xi Xian, trying to push her away.


    However, the arrow at this time blinked so close that it was too late for the two to avoid again. After a violent roar, the two women fell from the sky like a kite with a broken line.


    His body was bruised and he looked very embarrassed.


    "You...you guy...who wants...who wants you...nosy!" Ye Juya lay down on the ground, staring at Yuxian with a look of anger.


    "Rhetorical question. This... I should say... that''s right, who wants you to... be nosy? Originally you could... not get hurt..."


    Just when Ye Juya was about to refute, he suddenly saw Monkey King walking towards the two of them. He was shocked and hurriedly struggled to stand up. Yuxian also struggled to stand up with a slight change of complexion, and merged with Ye Juya. Together, facing the Monkey King who came closer, the two of them danced in four winds...


    "Do you still want to fight? Haven''t you two noticed any problems so far?" Monkey King asked the two women with a calm expression.


    "What''s the problem?" Ye Ju Shi frowned slightly.


    Xixian: "Same question. What do you want to say?"


    Monkey King looked at the two girls and sighed: "You all have the consciousness of dying for each other, why do you deliberately and selectively forget?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Ye Juya and Yuxian were speechless at each other, both remembering the moment of crisis in the previous moment. What they didn''t even think about each other was instinctively rushing towards each other, trying to protect each other.


    Seeing that the two women were about to sneer at each other again, Monkey King immediately stopped him: "Since you two have the desire to keep each other alive, why do you keep fighting? I really don''t understand you. Why is this necessary? The two can get along well together, so why bother to make the primary and secondary disappear?"


    "Let''s get along well together?" Ye Juya looked at Monkey King with contempt: "How is this kind of thing possible! Our destiny has long been doomed, we must merge into one, one exists, and the other disappears."


    "What if you can?"


    "Ugh?!"


    Ye Ju Shi and Xi Xian were both surprised.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Juya looked at Xi Xian: "...So, what do you think, Xi Xian?"


    "I don''t believe it. This is impossible. As long as we exist for one day, one day we will merge into the only eight dances."


    "If Elf Power is sealed, it will be fine, right?"


    At this moment, a few women in the piano who were watching the play came over.


    "Elf power is sealed? Can this kind of thing be done?" Yakuya expressed deep doubt.


    "Doubt. I have never heard of anyone who can seal the power of the elves."


    "Isn''t there one here?" Qinli glanced at Sun Wukong, leaving Shixiang and Siyanai on the side: "See, they are elves, but can you feel the spirit waves on them? The fact is right before you, don¡¯t you believe it?"

 2188 Chapter 47 Selection

    "Are they two elves?" Ye Juya looked at Toka and Sisina with a look of surprise.


    "Surprised. I didn''t see it either."


    After hearing this, Shixiang and Fourth Element immediately granulated their clothes, put on their own spiritual outfits, and summoned angels---slaying father and frozen puppet.


    "Really an elf?!" Ye Juya''s eyes widened in shock.


    Xi Xian also asked: "Doubt. Didn''t you say that the spiritual power of the two of them has been sealed? Why can you still use your own power?"


    The eyebrows in the piano also frowned slightly and looked at Monkey King: "Hey~ what''s the matter? Why can they still use their abilities?"


    "This is originally their own power, why can''t it be used?" Monkey King looked at Qin Li, but smiled: "What I seal is their spiritual wave that may riot at any time, and will not unconsciously launch spatial shocks. It¡¯s okay to want to use your own power."


    "It turned out to be a seal in this sense?" The Qin''s eyebrows wrinkled again, looking at Monkey King with a serious expression: "In other words, can you let the elves control their own power perfectly? Will not run away afterwards?"


    "Of course? I can use any type of seal. It''s okay if I want to completely seal the elven power without using it, but I personally think that is unnecessary, because only with strength can I protect myself."


    Qinli looked at Monkey King and his eyes lit up slightly: "If you put a seal on me, will I still run away if I use the power of the wizard?"


    "No." Monkey King answered in the affirmative, then looked at Qin Li and smiled slightly: "Why, do you want me to seal it for you?"


    "Humph~" Qinli glanced at Monkey King, hummed very proudly, turned around and walked to Ling Yin''s side, and glanced at Monkey King again: "Want me to kiss you, I want to be beautiful."


    "Huh? Is it to kiss the seal?"


    "..."


    Yakuya flushed, and Yuxian lowered his eyes.


    "Choose! ¢ÙYu Xian replaces Yakuya and becomes a real eight dance!"


    "¢ÚYakuya replaced Yuxian and became a real eight dance!"


    "¢ÛLet me put a seal on you in exchange for the opportunity for the two to survive together; of course, your elves'' power will naturally not disappear, just like Shixiang and the others, as long as you really want to use it, you can fully use it. At that time, others will naturally not be able to detect your spiritual waves, and they will not be able to discover that you are elves. Naturally, they will not be attacked by an organization like AST, and can live with peace of mind in the human world."


    "The third item, is there really such a choice?" Ye Juya felt a little unrealistic: "Yu Xian, what do you think?"


    "Question. If both of them can survive, what would Yajuya want to do?"


    "Me? Well... I heard that there are a lot of delicious things in the human world, I want to eat them."


    "Agree. Before, we could only watch others eat, and we didn''t even have a chance to try."


    "Where is Xi Xian?"


    "Answer¡ªXixian wants to go to school."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, if it is Yuxian, he will definitely become the object of admiration of school boys.


    "No. That''s impossible."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Answer. Because Yakiya is there, Yakiya must be more popular."


    "Hey, eh... Am I going to school together?"


    "Excuse me, can I interrupt you?" Sun Wukong saw that the two of them talked more and more vigorously, and interrupted them: "Actually, reading is not fun at all. There is no freedom to travel everywhere. And you need to study There are many topics, if you can¡¯t do it, you will be very troubled, and you will scratch your head after trouble, so be careful of baldness~"


    Original intent: If you go to study, if Shixiang is also interested, wouldn''t there be no one to play with me?


    "Uh~. Is reading so scary?" Ye Juya was startled by Monkey King''s words.


    "Tangled. I hesitated after hearing what you said." Xi Xian also flinched.


    Qin Li looked at Monkey King and rolled his eyes: "Reading is as terrible as you said! You don''t want to go to school, so don''t impose your will on others."


    "I''m telling the truth." Monkey King''s suddenly cosmic and star-like eyes looked directly at Qin Li: "Looking at my eyes, do you dare to say something in your heart? Have you never bored with reading?"


    The moment Qinli''s eyes met Monkey King, his complexion turned red, and he hurriedly looked away.It feels as if the whole body is seen transparently inside and out, and I dare not even lie: "This...I..."


    "You don''t need to explain the next words." Monkey King interrupted Qinli and looked at Ye Juya and Yuxian: "You have seen her attitude, how do you feel?"


    "Should...not go to school..." Ye Juya flinched.


    "Agree. It''s more interesting to taste the delicacies from all over the world."


    So Ye Juya and Xixian were so fooled by Monkey King that they dismissed the idea of ??studying.


    Then, Ye Juya and Xixian kept silent.


    In the end, Yakuya broke the silence: "Sorry, Yuxian. I lied... Actually I...


    "Tears rolled down from Ye Juya''s eyes: "I... don''t want to die..." She continued with the whimper, "I want to live... I want to be with Yuxian forever..."


    "Answer¡ª" Then, a line of tears ran down Yuxian''s cheeks: "Yuxian... also... I don''t want to disappear, I want to live with Yakushi..."


    "Yixian..."


    "Ye Juya."


    The two of them crossed their eyes and clearly understood their own minds, then turned their heads to look at Monkey King, and at the same time stepped forward, Ye Juya and Xi Xian kissed Monkey King''s mouth and lips at the same time.


    "You...what are you...what are you doing!!!" Shixiang saw this, her face flushed red and her hairs were blown up: "You don''t need a kiss to apply the seal, you don''t need it! You must want to take advantage of Wukong Right? Must be?"


    "Uh~ don''t you need it?"


    Ye Juya and Yuxian''s faces were reddish, and they took a step back.


    "Doubt. We just heard that she said to kiss..." Xixian looked at Qinli: "Is it a lie?"


    "It''s...it''s not a lie! If you want to seal the power of the elf, you have to kiss it!" Qin Li said bitterly.It seems that she is finding a way out for herself.


    Because if she herself needs a seal, she doesn''t need to be embarrassed, because this is a normal procedure.Who told Qin Li to talk back to Monkey King, so that Monkey King had already told her that if he wanted him to help her seal her spiritual power, she had to use her dear.

 2189 Chapter 48 Not Frank

    Because if she herself needs a seal, she doesn''t need to be embarrassed, because this is a normal procedure.Who told Qin Li to talk back to Monkey King, so that Monkey King had already told her that if he wanted him to help her seal her spiritual power, she had to use her dear.


    In the next moment, the weapons in the hands of Ye Juji and Yuxian disappeared as light particles, but the spiritual outfits on their bodies did not disappear, but the original surging spiritual power disappeared without a trace, and was perfectly hidden. Up.


    "Really...is sealed..."


    "Surprised. The body seems to be a little different."


    Both Ye Juya and Yuxian were surprised and excited.


    "Although I don¡¯t know if the method of sealing spiritual power was deceived, it turned out to be very satisfying to us, so the kiss just now can be regarded as a thank you gift. This is the two peerless Xi Xian and I The first kiss of the beautiful girl, you should be so happy that you are dancing."


    "Haha~~ The strength is incredible, even the ability to seal the elves, you are really curious..." Kuang San stared at Monkey King from the back, his eyes flashed with strange light.


    "Then it''s time to play, everyone put on swimsuits and have fun!"


    As Monkey King''s voice fell, Shixiang and the others all ran into the room not far away and changed their swimsuits.


    As a man, Monkey King was much simpler. He took off his coat directly, leaving only a pair of big pants and 1 pant on his body, showing his golden ratio so good that his explosive figure was undoubtedly revealed.


    Ye Juya and Yuxian, who hadn''t followed Shixiang and the others, both had dim gleams in their eyes, and they couldn''t look away.


    This is the same as when a man sees a beautiful woman with an explosive body, his eyes are naturally a little reluctant to move away.


    Ye Juya was amazed: "You really didn''t see that you are wearing clothes, you can have such a great figure after taking off your clothes!"


    "Admiration. This is the man!" Xi Xian walked closer and cut his fingers on the strong abdominal muscles of Monkey King. It didn''t feel as hard as he thought, but full of amazing flexibility and elasticity. 1. Sex, people can feel the explosive power beauty contained in this body with a light touch.


    For a while, Xi Xian touched it with a certain affection.


    When Ye Juya saw it, he couldn''t help but touch it. When his eyes lit up, he also acted like Xi Xian.


    That picture is really loving.


    In vain, Shixiang¡¯s anger-filled Jiao said: "Wu... Wukong! What are you doing!"


    "As you can see." Monkey King spread his hands and acted innocently: "I met two female hooligans."


    "Master Wukong, we are not female rascals."


    "Agree. It was Master Wukong who tempted us to confuse us~~ The aura on your body is really reassuring, and even the fatigue of the same body is eliminated..."


    As Ye Juya and Xixian were talking, they couldn''t help but hugged Monkey King tightly with their bodies.


    "Ahhh~~Don''t get so close to Wukong!" Shixiang screamed and ran over, and forcibly pulled Yakushi and Yuxian away.But when he saw Monkey King''s figure, his complexion turned red involuntarily.


    Kuang San, dressed in purple and black lace, 1 silk edge and 1 exposed swimsuit, walked out at this moment. At the first sight of Monkey King, his eyes were slightly shiny. When he walked in front of Monkey King, the Huns squeezed 1 in His hunch lifted his jaw with a bewitching attitude, and smiled bewitchingly: "I really can''t see it, you are really hidden."


    "Where, Kuangsan is also very beautiful." Monkey King glanced at Kuangsan''s body and praised.


    "Really..." Kuang San heard this, and the smile on his face became even more seductive.


    "Then what about me? What about me?" Shixiang stood in front of Monkey King with a red face, showing himself somewhat uncontrollably, wanting to be praised by Monkey King.


    Because of Kuangsan¡¯s instigation, Shixiang¡¯s clothes were more exposed than her, only the kind with ribbons attached to cloth, the level of seduction is really beyond description...


    "Awesome! Beautiful!" Monkey King gave affirmation with two thumbs up.


    Shixiang heard the words, and his face immediately filled with a happy smile.


    "What about me? Brother Wukong, is it good-looking?" Sisana wore a cute and slightly loose swimsuit, instantly increasing her cuteness index by N times, looking at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Haha~~Four Elements are of course the cutest!" Monkey King reached out and hugged Four Elements. Seeing that Qin Li and Ling Yin hadn''t come out yet, he asked, "Where are Qin Li and Ling Yin? Why haven''t they come out yet?"


    Shixiang: "Should be here soon, they were already changing swimsuits when I came out."


    "I went to see¡­"


    Sun Wukong put down the four elements and walked to the dressing room, because he knew the situation in the piano well.


    As soon as he walked into the door of the changing room, Monkey King heard a whispered conversation from inside: "Commander, is it really okay? Or let Wukong help you seal the power of the elves... , Even drugs can''t be suppressed..."


    "Let''s talk about it after today... You give me another shot..."


    "Is it really okay? If you run away halfway..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I can hold on for one day."


    "Hold on to the fart!" Sun Wukong walked over without angrily, making Qin Li suddenly panic: "You...you heard it?"


    "Come here, let me help you seal the wizard power."


    "Don''t want me to kiss?" Qin Li squinted at Monkey King.


    "Anyway, you don''t dare. It''s not good if you drag it on. Let''s seal it for you."


    "You said I didn''t dare?" The voice in the piano immediately rose a bit: "Is there anything I dare not dare to in this palace?"


    With a sweet drink, he has already rushed towards Monkey King...


    Well, Qinli is a person who has absolutely no resistance to radical tactics.Of course, she actually just wanted to find a step down, in fact, she wanted to do it a long time ago.


    Fortunately, Sun Wukong knew her character and could see through her thoughts. If it were changed to someone else, Qinli would have been so entangled, and something would happen sooner or later.


    A silk thread ran across the corner of Monkey King''s mouth and Qin Li''s mouth, Qin Li resisted the shame in his heart, glanced at Monkey King, and said proudly: "Isn''t it just a kiss? I said I dare not? See if I dare! Hurry up, give me a seal of spiritual power... I also want to seal like Shixiang and the others, not to run away, but can use the seal of wizard power!"


    "What a shameless little loli!" Monkey King chuckled.


    "Asshole! I''m not a little loli!"

 2190 Chapter 49: Strike

    When Monkey King heard the words, he smiled and took out a lollipop, and put it in front of Qin Li, "Are you sure?"


    Produced by the gourmet world, it must be a boutique.


    Just looking at the color and the scent of various candies that exudes, the eyes of Qin Li''s eyes widened. She has never seen this kind of lollipop, but it seems to be delicious.


    However, she, who has seen through Sun Wukong''s sinister intentions, is not fooled: "I have never seen this style of this palace before, so you want to use this thing to seduce this palace? Too underestimate this palace!"


    However, even though she said so on her mouth, her eyes were never left the lollipop in Monkey King''s hand.


    This is specially made for my little Lolita with the materials of the food world. Its deliciousness is not comparable to ordinary things. The characteristics that cause children to be greedy cannot be resisted by ordinary people, let alone alone. Zhong is in the lollipop piano.


    Monkey King didn''t speak, just dangling in front of Qin Li''s eyes...


    "Asshole, little Lolita is little Lolita, give me things!"


    In the end, the unbearable Qin Lijiao 1 yelled, snatched the stick 1 lollipop in Monkey King''s hand and stuffed 1 into his mouth 1. His eyes suddenly squinted into a happy state: "Wow, what''s the name of this? It''s delicious~ the taste buds are about to melt away! What I ate before was just rubbish!"


    Sun Wukong took out a lot again and looked at Qinli and said in a bewildered tone: "Well, if you are willing to call me Brother Wukong in the future, all these flavors are yours~"


    "Huh~ For the sake of you offering so many tributes, it''s not impossible to call you, brother..." Qinli snatched the things in Monkey King''s hand and handed it to Ling Yin next to him: "Help me Keep it, if one is missing, I will ask you for it!"


    "Hey~ you haven''t called yet."


    The color inside the piano was reddish, and his head turned away: "I''m not paying attention to you, Ling Yin, let''s swim..."


    "Haha~~ I''m still proud of..." Monkey King smiled and walked out.


    The AST branch of Tiangong City.


    Allen stood in front of a huge screen, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "How about? Still can''t detect it?"


    "The entire Tiangong City has been searched, and there is no record of them leaving..."


    "Did the system monitoring be blocked..." Allen pondered for a moment, and said, "Didn''t you give the''male elf'' a tourist island? Search there."


    "Yes! Why didn''t I expect it!"


    After a while.


    "Minister Allen, we have set the coordinates on an island in the Pacific Ocean-or U.S. Island. But the screen is so dark that no picture can be captured.


    "That''s right, they must be on Ormei Island." A smile appeared on Allen''s face: "It seems that giving him a small island is not completely meaningless, at least not in terms of tracing people. So troublesome. Lieutenant Chonggong, get ready, we should set off."


    "Yes, Minister Allen!"


    "That, Minister Ellen, do we need to go together?" Liaozi looked at Ellen.


    Allen seemed to see what Liaozi was thinking, and she was very gentle and easy to talk without wearing the display device: "Then take the "Albard" with us to or Meidao."


    "Yes! Thank you very much, Minister Allen!" Liaozi looked excited. This is an important battle to regain AST''s dignity, and their AST can''t be absent.


    "It''s just... you DEM not only sent you, the world''s strongest magician, but even <Albard> was dispatched?"


    "We have already watched the video of that''male elf''. To be sure, such preparations are necessary."


    "That''s right! No matter who he faces, that guy is an understatement, calm and unhurried, so strong that he is a monster, and he can''t even hurt him at the epicenter of space!"


    "Huh? I didn''t get such information!" Hearing this, Alan turned his head to look at Liaozi, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "Huh? Didn¡¯t we report it? Oh~ By the way, the picture at the time didn¡¯t seem to be captured, but I experienced that situation personally. I was in the range of the spatial shock. I thought I was dead, but I didn¡¯t expect to be rescued by any''male elf''..."


    "He saved you?" Allen was a little surprised, and his expression became serious: "Tell me about the situation at the time."


    "At that time, there was a distorted space all around, I couldn''t see clearly, but I could see the situation inside clearly. The''male elf'' just stood there and did nothing, but the space was shocking. The energy seemed to be conscious, and deliberately avoided him, as if, as if not daring to attack him at all, I was shocked..."


    "Does Space Shock dare to attack him?" Allen frowned, "This is just a visual deception. It seems that he used some special means to isolate the damage of Space Shock. This information is very useful, you guys. What information is there to hide? Tell me all."


    "We didn''t conceal the information!" Liaozi immediately expressed her dissatisfaction. Her temper was not very good at first: "This incident is just not missed by the photograph. Didn''t I tell you now?"


    "Sorry, I was impolite." Allen immediately bowed and apologized.She is too weak for her wearing the display device.


    "Ah~no~no...nothing! This is also our negligence, but it does not hide your information."


    Seeing that the world''s strongest wizard (magician) apologized to herself, Liaozi became a little embarrassed.


    "Then let''s go! Let''s go and see what this unique''male elf'' has!"


    Allen, Shina Takamiya, and AST members led by Liaozi were all teleported to the ship "Albard"...


    A Cambridge sister paper, all concave and convex, with extraordinary appearance, the picture is indeed quite impactful.


    "Go! Direction, the island in the Pacific--or the beautiful island!"


    The speed of the ship is so fast. It takes several hours to reach the Ormei Island by flying a plane. For the ship, it only takes half an hour to arrive.


    This is not the fastest speed, otherwise this distance, if you advance at full speed, I am afraid you can reach it in no time.You know, ships can travel in space.


    And while Monkey King and others were still playing on the beach, Qinli received an emergency report from Shen Wuyue: "Commander-sir, found that a ship suspected of being DEM is coming towards or Meidao!"

 2191 Chapter 50 Confrontation

    "Be more specific to this palace!" The piano contained a lollipop given by Monkey King, a little unhappy.


    Two muscular men in Cambridge stood behind Shen Wuyue and immediately understood the meaning of Qinli''s words. The muscular man on the left kicked Shen Wuyue''s knee with one foot, causing the latter to cover his knees and rush. Fell to the ground.


    It''s just that the expression on his face didn''t feel a bit of pain, but rather a face of enjoyment, and his squinted eyes made people unable to help but want to beat him up.


    It can only be said that perversion is perversion.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead, get up and report the situation!"


    "Yes... Master Commander... From the outside, it should be the "Albard" of DEM! Do you want to sink it?"


    "Look at the situation first." Qinli gave the most sensible order.With her character, it is impossible to attack others first for no reason, unless the other party shows a hostile posture.


    "If the other party is a DEM company, we are all elves here. It seems that the people are not good." Kuang San glanced at the piano and said his own opinion: "So I suggest that it be sunk immediately. "


    "I''m not as bloodthirsty as you." Qinli glanced at Kuangsan and immediately vetoed it.


    Kuang San just smiled, so he didn''t say much, but the disdain in his eyes was fleeting.


    Monkey King: "I also agree with Kuangsan''s point of view, Qinli, the target of this DEM will definitely be us, and I also suggest that you sink it immediately."


    "What should I do,"


    Qinli understood DEM''s purpose naturally, but she hesitated if she wanted her to attack first for no reason.


    Just after hesitating in the piano, the "Albard" had already appeared in the field of vision of "Flaccinus".


    "Can you see the situation in Ormei Island now?" Allen looked at the analyst in the bridge.


    "No, there is still interference, and I can''t see the situation below. It''s just that there is a weak signal coming out not far in front of us. I suspect that there is another ship hidden there!"


    "Can you find out specifically?"


    "The signal was very weak, and it was deliberately concealed, and gave a lot of wrong guidance. I only knew it was ahead, but I didn''t know the exact location."


    Allen: "Then enter a state of alert, first send the "Eudemons Bondski" team as bait..."


    Following Allen¡¯s order, a piece of "Eudemons Bondsky" flew out of the ship, and landed towards the island or the United States...


    On Or Mei Island, Qinli¡¯s ears also sounded a report from Deputy Captain Kamutsuki: "Commander, the other party has sent a team of <Eudemons Bondsky to land on Or Mei Island. It is now certain that the other party It¡¯s the people from DEM. I¡¯m afraid the target is you. Please give instructions."


    This time, Qinli was very decisive: "Sink them! Now "Flaccinus" is solely responsible for you for the time being. If it is sunk, you will apologize!"


    "Leave it to me!" Shen Wuyue''s complexion became a little straight forward: "All members follow the order, aim at the "Eudemons Bondski" squad that landed on Ormei Island, and fire the magic cannon. They land safely on the island!"


    "To understanding!"


    All the members of the "Flaccinus" bridge listened to the orders, and each took up their own tasks.


    "Albard" number.


    "Minister Allen, a heat source has been detected! The secondary artillery on both sides of the enemy ship''s body is condensing magic power, and its exact position has been found! The other party is about to launch an attack! According to the detection, the target is


    Team."


    "We must not let them do what they want and launch an attack!"


    At the same time, in the "Flaxinas" ship, Shin Wuyue also issued a series of instructions: "Designate the defensive arbitrary domain range as a temporary direction, with coordinates 2563029, range 55. Three six three."


    "Yes, specify the defensive arbitrary domain range, the coordinates are 25,630,29, and the range is 5,536,3."


    Retelling God Wuyue''s instructions, the minion quickly controlled the center console.


    As a result, the random realm surrounding "Flaccinus" began to change, gradually narrowing to the direction and range specified by Shen Wuyue, constructing an invisible wall.


    In the next moment, the magic cannon fired from the enemy ship burst at that location.The screen that played the image outside the ship gleamed, but the inside of the bridge was only slightly shaken.


    "...!!!"


    The crew of "Flaxinas" unanimously took a breath.Shen Wuyue''s god-like pre-judgmental defensive measures are just like a stroke of the gods, each one is shocked to heaven and human.


    Shen Wuyue issued the order again: "Don''t be stunned, hurry up and launch the magic cannon to destroy the <Eudemons Bondski> team. They can''t be allowed to land on the island!"


    "Yes! Obeyed!" The crew of <Flaccinus> were all in high spirits and looked extremely excited. With such an excellent commander, they don''t need to worry.


    Powerful magic cannons shot out from both sides of the "Flaccinas" ship, and swept the "Eudemons Bondsky" squads that were about to land on the ground. Scum.


    It''s just that this powerful laser magic cannon seems to be more devastating than the "Eudemons Bondski" team landing on the island.


    A house on the island was split in half under the unabated laser magic cannon, leaving a long gully on the ground.


    Qinli stood on the edge of the gully, looking up at the sky, and roared furiously: "Shen Wuyue, you bastard! Do you want to split the palace in half?"


    "Obviously! Commander-sir! I didn''t operate this magic cannon!"


    Qin Li shouted angrily: "Pull it out, 50 big boards!"


    So, two muscular men appeared, one of them set up Shen Wuyue and walked outside the ship cabin...


    "No! Commander-sir, please forgive the little one, Master Qinli, if I leave, who will be in charge!"


    "Um~~" Qin Li hesitated after hearing this.


    Sun Wukong walked to her side and snatched the headset from her ear: "Fifty big boards are considered light. For the guy who ruined my island, I will hang up and beat me!"


    "No! Master Goku! You are too cruel!"


    Shen Wuyue''s scream came from the headset.


    Monkey King threw the headset back to the Qin Li, ignoring it, and then looked up at the ship <Albard>: "This is my private domain. How can you make a lot of damage here!"


    With that said, one-handed move: "<Fei Sha Gong>!"


    As a result, a pitch-black single-edged great sword slowly emerged from the ground...

 2192 Chapter 51 This is the strongest?

    With that said, one-handed move: "<Fei Sha Gong>!"


    As a result, a pitch-black single-edged great sword slowly emerged from the ground...


    So, Qinli was stunned...


    Shixiang was also stunned...


    Everyone was stunned...


    Because they know very well, "Fei Sha Gong", but Shixiang''s exclusive angel, is now summoned by Monkey King. How can you not be surprised?


    "This is©¤©¤<Fei Sha Gong>? That''s right?!" Qinli asked Shixiang with his head tilted.


    That''s right, this is the sword of Shixiang''s angel proud of its extremely powerful power, "Fei Sha Gong.


    "Yeah~" Shixiang nodded, "<Fei Sha Gong> came out because it was summoned by Wukong..."


    "Why can he use your angel?"


    Shixiang could only answer by shaking his head.


    "It''s really amazing~ I can even use her human angel... I''m really more and more curious about you..." Tokisaki Kuang looked at Monkey King with strange eyes, his face full of charm. I don''t know what she is thinking.


    "Can you use other people''s angels as you please..." Lingyin looked at Monkey King''s gaze with a solemn expression for the first time: "If it''s just one angel... if it''s an angel who can use all the elves freely, then it''s really a big trouble. It''s..."


    Sun Wukong ignored the surprises of the women. He held the hilt of the giant sword and looked up at the two distant ships in the sky. Then he fixed his gaze on the "Albard" and swung his sword lightly. Sword Qi instantly counteracted and slashed down!


    In the rumbling roar, the "Albard" has been cut in half!


    The fire light exploded, and the broken "Albard" fell from the sky...


    Allen (also translated as: Elaine Mira Meses) and the AST members activated the manifestation device in a panic, instantly wearing mechanical armor and flying out from the fault, showing horror and panic...


    "Angel..." Allen, who had put on the display device, floated in the air, looking at the things Sun Wukong was holding below, with a little surprise: "That appearance, it looks like it should belong to the code name (Princess) "The Princess" Huh... why was he summoned? And the power is so powerful... this unique elf is really interesting..."


    Allen''s supple blond hair floating in the air and a pair of blue eyes look particularly photogenic at the moment, and the CR-Unit with platinum armor is worn on the light skin.


    This is Alan Mila Mathers (Eilean Mila Mathers), the proudest wizard of Demidustry.


    "You are here on standby, I will go to meet him for a while!"


    After Alan gave the order, the raised right arm ejected a laser light blade, and instantly stretched out his figure to dive down to the Monkey King or Meidao, and the laser light blade in his hand fell with a swift slash...


    Qin Li''s face changed slightly when he saw Alan, and he reminded loudly: "Brother Wukong! Be careful! She is Alan Mira Mathers, known as the world''s strongest wizard!"


    "Brother Wukong?" Shixiang and the others looked at her with a look of astonishment when they heard Qinli''s call like this.


    "Huh~" Qinli snorted proudly, pretending not to see, she would not say that she had compromised with him for the lollipop in Monkey King''s hand.


    "The world''s strongest wizard?" Monkey King looked at Alan who was slashed from the sky, his face was flat, and then he smiled, just casually lifted his hand over his head and blocked Alan. That swift and violent slash burst out fierce sparks.


    But Monkey King remained motionless, looking at Allen with a smile on his face: "This is the so-called blow of the world''s strongest wizard?"


    The tone was disdainful and mocking.


    Ai Lendai frowned slightly, his momentum continued, and the battle became more and more high: "The reaction is quick, it seems that you really have some strength, so that''s interesting! But, do you think you can beat me?" With that, he waved a laser lightsaber at Monkey King at a speed that was too fast to cover his ears.


    Not to mention the speed of her sword swinging with the naked eye, even her dynamic vision can¡¯t catch up with her slashing speed. The rain of swords is continuous and continuous like rain. Every sword has no hand left, every sword is Do your best.


    The terrifying sword air wind and the ground are all criss-crossed.


    However, no matter how fast her sword is and how powerful she is, Monkey King still only uses one hand to swing the sword to block all her slashing attacks. He looks calm and calm as if he is playing with a little girl. , Qinli and other women who were watching the game were stunned.


    "Hey hello hello~~ Is he really facing the ace wizard of DEM¡ª¡ªAlan Mira Mathers, the world''s strongest wizard!"


    The picture in front of me, even when I see it in the piano, feels a bit unreal.


    The world''s strongest wizard is so weak?Or is it that Monkey King is stronger than monsters or monsters?


    "No! Impossible!" Monkey King''s horrific power displayed shocked Alan: "There can be no elves in this world that I can''t deal with! If that''s the case, there is no way..." she said. His eyes became sharp, and he would use the last resort to issue instructions in his head.


    "No need, for a weak person like you, I have no interest in playing with you at all!" Monkey King''s face was plain, and his hand "Slaying Father" gleamed slightly: "Relying on the power obtained by the device, this Is it also worthy of being called power? It''s really boring."


    "Huh?!~" Alan felt bad, kicked towards the ground, and drove the propeller attached to the back of the CR-Unit, flying high in the air, avoiding the distance between Monkey King and him.


    "Hidden~ It''s useless." Monkey King swung his sword at Alan in the air. This time, there was no sword energy shining, but it was shocking to see the appearance device wearing Alan''s body in a series of clicks. , Divided into pieces, disintegrated from Alan''s body and fell to the ground.


    Allen, who had been extremely heroic and mighty, suddenly turned into an ordinary woman again.


    "This...how...how could it happen?!!!"


    Allen stared at the scattered parts and was stunned. She didn''t expect that she would fight against Monkey King for only a moment, maybe not even warming up, so why did she lose in the next moment?Is the gap between the two really that big?


    As the world''s strongest wizard, she was destroyed in an instant along with the manifestation device. How could she be defeated so easily?


    "Oh my God! Minister Allen lost?"


    The members of AST and DEM flying in the sky equipped with display devices became dumbfounded.Even the display device is destroyed, isn''t that a loss?

 2193 Chapter 52 One Sword

    "Oh my God! Is that''male elf'' really that strong?! Even Minister Allen can''t take his casual blow?!"


    "Too strong! How could such a strong elf win..."


    "Yeah! You can''t win! Let''s retreat!!"


    The members of DEM and AST were all shocked by the absolute strength that Monkey King showed. They all showed horror. Without the courage to fight again, they had the idea of ??fleeing.


    Especially the members of AST, this idea is even stronger, because it is not the first time that they have faced Monkey King.


    "Sure enough, in the face of this''elf'', no matter what we do, are we just struggling powerlessly..." A look of helplessness on Liaozi''s face ended. She also thought that she could get back their AST from Monkey King this time. What about the lost dignity, now it seems, how ridiculous it is to regain dignity in the hands of such a powerful existence?It''s just wishful thinking, and what you get in the end can only be humiliation and taint again and again.


    "Damn it, I won''t fight this pervert again! Everyone at AST, follow my order and leave!"


    Liaozi did not hesitate, and immediately issued the order. In the contempt of the DEM members, he decisively withdrew from here...


    "The bereaved dog deserves to be a bereaved dog. I just ran away after being scared!" Jessica, a member of DEM, watched the AST members who had fled the scene at an alarming speed, and showed a mocking laugh.


    But in the next moment, she couldn''t laugh out loud.


    Because the Monkey King below has raised his head and fixed his gaze on them: "Is the Liaozi already evacuated with the AST members? This woman is very decisive... No matter, let me leave, at least there are DEM members who let me chop off! "


    As he said, the top of the head that the hand of the "Fei Sha Gong" has already been lifted...


    "Quick! Run away!!!"


    When Jessica saw Monkey King¡¯s behavior, she was so scared that she screamed in terror. There was no disgusting face that laughed at her just now. Regardless of the safety of others, she turned around and fled...


    She had already seen the horror of Monkey King before her eyes. That casual sword, as well as the ship, was split in half. How could they resist it?


    The rest of the DEM members also scattered in screams...


    It is worthy of being a well-trained elite member. At this time of crisis, he also understands this way of escape. More than a dozen people fleeing from different directions is the most correct way to escape, because one person can only chase and kill one. It''s just the direction.


    The speed of them wearing the display device is indeed very fast, but for a moment, it is hundreds of meters away, and scores in all directions. Under such circumstances, it is extremely difficult to catch them all at once.


    This made Jessica feel a little relieved, and she was also looking forward to Monkey King''s slashing attack from her direction.


    It''s just that Jessica has obviously gone over it. If it''s someone else, maybe her wishful thinking won''t be a problem, but what''s the point of facing Monkey King?


    Not to mention all directions, even if they are scattered at every end of the world, Monkey King can kill them all with one thought as long as they are willing.


    The ordinary sword does not seem to have the slightest power at all. If you look at it up close, you think that Monkey King just swiped the "Slay Gong" in his hand out of thin air and played 1; but if his eyes were looking in all directions, It is the shocking side that makes the pupils constricted!


    There was no explosion and no roar. In the silence, those DEM members who had fled were suddenly cut into two pieces and fell from the air to the ground...


    "Goo~~"


    When Qinli and other women saw this picture, they all swallowed saliva, and their faces were full of surprise.


    Hundreds of meters away, he slashed at random, and the slashes appeared in all directions. How did this happen?It''s incredible!


    "Slash beyond space...Ignore the distance of space... It''s amazing!" Kuangsan looked at Monkey King''s back, the charming smile on his face became stronger, he licked the corner of his mouth, and pressed hard. 1. I felt eager to move in my heart: "If I get such power... I will definitely be able to achieve it... If I just want to eat it, I will definitely be killed... Hee hee~~ The powerful power is really fascinating. I am helpless... In this case, there is only one way to get this kind of power... Monkey King... I will definitely let you become my Tosaki Kuangsan''s "Prisoner of Love"..."


    "This guy is really too strong..." Qin Li looked at Monkey King, feeling a little grateful in his heart. Fortunately, Monkey King was not like other elves, otherwise the world would have to be destroyed in his hands.


    "As expected of Master Wukong! This invincible figure is really fascinating!" Ye Juya looked at Monkey King''s back with gleaming eyes.


    Xixian: "My heart beats. My girl''s heart can''t help beating."


    "Now you are the only one left." Monkey King dragged <Fei Sha Gong> to Alan''s face, but he was so scared that the latter stepped back several steps: "You...what do you want to do?!"


    He just killed someone, and now he is dragging the knife towards him again. This look is really scary.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Monkey King bent over and squeezed Alan Hung''s clothes before lifting her up. The clothes pulled on her changed the shape of her plump pair.


    "Wait~~ please... please let go!" Allen looked very flustered, but she is no different from an ordinary woman without wearing a display device: "You...I am very troubled by you..."


    Sun Wukong ignored her and threw her to Qin Li: "Tie it up, find a small dark room and lock it up, and I will train it when I have time."


    "Little...little black house?! Too...too terrible!!" Shiyana hides behind Shixiang with a look of fear.And the mouth of the hand puppet in her hand is one piece and one piece: "Little black house~ Does Brother Wukong want to do something like this to her?"


    "What is a little black house? What is such and such a thing?" Shixiang looked curious.


    "It turns out that Master Wukong is such a person, we really misunderstood you!" Ye Juzhi is not so angry, but envious?


    Xi Xian: "Agree. It turns out Master Wukong has such a perverted hobby."


    Jinli looked at Alan with some worry: "This guy is the magician of DEM. If we are imprisoned, will it lead to a full-scale war with DEM?"


    "It doesn''t matter, even if they don''t come, I don''t intend to let them go." Monkey King''s face was flat: "Since I chose to shoot at me, I will let them understand what kind of unprovoked existence they have caused.

 2194 Chapter 53 Dems Conspiracy

    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Qinli stopped talking.


    Kuang San stepped forward and looked at Alan with a smile on his face: "Goku, how wasteful it is to lock it up, or let me''eat it''."


    "What!!" When Allen heard this, her face changed drastically. She was very clear about Kuang San''s name, saying that if she was eaten, she would definitely be''eaten'', and she looked at Monkey King pleadingly. : "Please... please lock me up, please!"


    "She can''t be eaten by you..." Monkey King vetoed Kuang San''s intentions, waved his hand, Ling Yin immediately walked over, tied Allen up, and took him to the villa not far away.


    "The troublemaker has been removed. Let''s continue playing ours." Monkey King clapped his hands and greeted him, and continued to take Shixiang and the others to the beach to play.


    As for DEM, this kind of organization that can be destroyed at your fingertips, just solve it when you have time, there is no need to sweep your own interest for such garbage.


    Liaozi took the members of AST and fled back to the AST branch of Tiangong City. He immediately reported the results of this operation, but it made the AST and DEM executives show shocked expressions one by one.


    The shock in Aizhak Ray Pelham Viscott¡¯s eyes flashed away, and it seemed very unexpected: "The Albard was destroyed? Allen was defeated? The suspected elf Men have such strength?"


    "Yes! His strength is far beyond what I can match. It is too strong to be reasonable, and what is even more shocking is that he turned out to be the "Princess"''s "Princess", a sword After slashing the "Albard", he easily accepted all the attacks of Minister Allen without moving, and then with a single sword, it destroyed Minister Allen''s exclusive display device..."


    Hearing this, Westcott was finally moved: "You mean, not only can the other party use other elf angels, but Alan was also defeated by him?"


    "Yes! From the beginning to the end, he hasn''t moved the slightest!" When Liaozi said this, he felt a sense of fright.


    Westcott was silent for a moment. He knew the strength of Allen best. He could defeat Allen with a single sword, and he didn''t move a step from beginning to end. How strong was this?


    And you can use other fairy angels...


    "Interesting! Really interesting! There is such an unexpected existence..." Weiscot''s eyes flashed with strange light, but he was not shaken by the strength of Monkey King. On the contrary, it made people feel a kind of inexplicable. Of joy?


    "What can I do? Even Allen is not his one-one enemy, so can anyone punish him?"


    The board of DEM was shaken.


    "We have angered him, I am afraid there is no possibility of reconciliation!"


    "You guys are talking, what else can deal with this great threat?"


    "Don''t we still have an artificial satellite that is about to be abandoned?"


    "Oh ~ artificial satellite!"


    When the others heard this, their eyes lit up: "This method is feasible! If it can successfully land and explode, it will be as powerful as nuclear weapons!"


    "No matter how strong that person is, he can''t resist the power of nuclear weapons, right?"


    "Second! This method works!"


    "Seconded!"


    "Seconded!"


    "Well, since there is no objection, then this plan is officially established!"


    After others have already made a decision, Westcott said without hesitation: "Can you give me a few days before your plan is implemented, and listen to the report from Captain Liaozi from AST? I didn''t see Alan being killed, so I wanted to check her as if she was still alive. After she was rescued, what''s the plan?"


    The others were silent for a while, glanced at each other, and nodded: "I will give you three days at most. If there is no result after three days, we will still release the artificial satellite..."


    "Three days...enough!" Weiscott looked plain, got up and sat and left.


    After Weiscott left, the remaining few people gathered together: "Do you really want to do this? We are not going to use this artificial satellite to deal with..." He said, looking at where Weiscott left. Glanced.


    "In extraordinary times, we can only use extraordinary means. Now we have no choice. That wizard is the most threatening to us now!"


    "That''s all. If you can, you can''help'' Westcott MD at a critical juncture. If he is missing one of the world''s strongest wizards, wouldn''t it be right for us?"


    The faces of several people showed insidious smiles.


    Two days later.


    Medical room, AST branch, Tiangong City.


    Yuanyi Origami hugged her knees with her expressionless hands and sat in front of the window, her heart already filled with unwillingness and anger, as well as a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Now she has nothing.


    Through the thorny training, the research on sleepless nights and meals, the most advanced equipment that burdens the body, and the actual battles next to death, she has accumulated strength until now. She has been ruthlessly destroyed by a''male elf'', making her all the hard work It turned into a bubble.


    "Weak! It''s really too weak! I''m really too weak!" Yuichi Origami''s heart kept roaring, she hates her own weakness, hates her own inability, sacrifices everything, and strives for perfection. Can''t beat the elves.


    After a long struggle, only this cruel reality is waiting at the end.


    "I--" The thought of death suddenly passed through Origami''s mind.


    The power of Monkey King had already made her despair, and she couldn''t win that kind of existence.


    How could she avenge her parents for such a cowardly?


    ©¤©¤However, at this moment...


    "©¤©¤Now, I said you... do you want power?"


    There was an indistinguishable voice from Origami''s ear.


    "Huh©¤©¤?"


    Hearing the words that suddenly came, Origami''s eyes widened, and he stood up swayingly, and found that there was a "something" standing at the source of the sound that did not know the true face of Lushan Mountain.


    It is something that can only be described as "something".


    Obviously he can clearly recognize that he exists there, but he cannot see his actual appearance.Is the resolution of existence too low?There is even an illusion that the whole is shrouded in noise.


    "what are you?"


    Origami involuntarily uses''what'' instead of''who'' to express.


    "Something" seemed to feel the thought of origami, and it made a ridiculous chuckle.

 2195 Chapter 54 Angel Origami

    "Something" seemed to feel the thought of origami, and it made a ridiculous chuckle.


    "What am I? It doesn''t matter now, right? The point is, what about your answer? Do you want power? Do you want to be powerful without losing to anyone?"


    "...!" Origami frowned, holding his breath.


    She thought she had an illusion because of her serious injury, but she couldn''t manage that much anymore, because the answer was already obvious. She was in desperate need of strength.


    "Of course I want it." Origami said in a tone of willingness to give up everything: "I...want power! No matter what I want to abandon or sacrifice, I will do whatever it takes! I want to achieve my long-cherished wish , An incomparably powerful force! I want the strongest force that is invincible!"


    [PS: Here is an explanation: This paragraph is an important paragraph in the original book where origami turns into a wizard, so I won''t change it.


    "is it?"


    "Something" answered briefly.


    For some reason, I couldn''t see his expression-but felt that "something" gave a sneer for an instant: "-Then, I will give you the power you desire."


    "Something" said, handing out something to the origami.


    It is a gem-like object that emits white light.The dreamy light drew Origami''s eyes for an instant.


    "this is¡­"


    "If you want strength, reach out."


    "..."


    Although Origami frowned suspiciously, he slowly reached out his hand...touched the gem.


    In an instant...


    "what¡­!"


    The gem released a dazzling light, then floated into the air and was sucked into the origami Hungarian mouth.


    "What''s going on..." Origami muttered blankly in front of Hungarian looking down at her, but the gems were long gone.


    "What was it just now¡ª"


    Origami raised his head and wanted to ask, but stopped talking, because the "something" that was standing in front of her suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    "Is it really an illusion?" Origami murmured, putting his hand on his forehead.


    However, at this moment, her heart throbbed violently, and it felt like a brand new heart had been created in the body, and it released a different kind of burning blood to the whole body.This unusual sensation that I had never experienced before made Origami kneel down on the spot involuntarily, groaning in panic and crying bitterly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~~~"


    In the dim consciousness...


    Origami felt that he seemed to be reborn as another existence.


    Then the clothes and bandages she wore on her body disappeared, and she was naked, emitting a dazzling white light, and then the spiritual clothing belonging to the elves was formed by the rapid condensing of light particles and worn on her body.


    It is a dress that fits like a curve of the body, a large tutu like a blossoming flower, and a veil of light that extends from the head ring floating around the head.Those are all made of amazing pure white.


    It looked like a bridal gown that only an innocent girl was allowed to wear-or it was a posture that reminded people of an angel falling from the dark.


    "This is?!!!" Origami looked at himself at this time, feeling the tremendous power that suddenly appeared in his body, and was shocked.


    She has always been aiming for crusade against elves, naturally she knows what she is now!


    Elf!At this moment, she has become the elf she hates most!


    What an irony, she, who hates elves, turned into elves; she, who had no power, gained power because of becoming elves!


    "That''s...not bad!!" Origami''s eyes were full of madness. Now she has no human emotions in her eyes: "<Extinction Angel>...Hahahaha~~~It''s a good name... Defeat the elves with elves. When all the elves are killed, let¡¯s end my last elves..."


    Stomping on the ground under his feet, the angel origami instantly turned into a white shadow and went away...


    With the strength, she can''t wait to find her enemies to get revenge...


    Or Beauty Island.


    The door to a separate room in the villa where the prisoners were closed.


    Qinli, Shixiang and other women are all pouting their ears to the crack of the door, trying to eavesdrop on the movement inside.


    But it''s a pity, maybe because the soundproofing is so good, nothing can be heard, or for other reasons, the movement inside is completely isolated from the outside world.


    "It''s been two days, why didn''t Wukong come out?" Shixiangjian couldn''t hear any movement inside, and gave up again.


    "It''s not fun at all without Brother Wukong, even the delicious snacks are gone..." Si Yanai looked aggrieved, and stared at the closed door tightly.


    And the mouth of the hand puppet in her hand is one and one in one: "Wait a minute, Shiyano, they all said that Wukong is doing something like this to the man named Allen, and he will come out after he finishes it. ."


    "So, what exactly is this and that kind of thing!" Shixiang asked curiously.


    Yakuya: "The so-called things like this... are things like this..."


    Xixian: "Indeed. This question is so difficult to answer!"


    "Brother Wukong wouldn''t really do anything excessive to Ellen, right?" Qin Li and Dai''s eyebrows also wrinkled slightly, her words a little uncomfortable.


    Qin Li looked at Kuang San: "With your''Ke Ke Di'' ability, you should be able to get in, right?"


    Kuang Sanyi smiled: "It''s a pity, I tried it a long time ago. Goku has set up a very powerful barrier inside, completely blocked from the outside world, I can''t get in at all."


    Just when the women were at a loss, Shen Wuyue¡¯s very serious report sounded in Qin Li¡¯s ears: ¡°Master Commander, there has been a strong Lingwave reaction in Tiangong City. Coming in the direction of, expected to arrive in ten minutes!"


    Qinli''s expression instantly became serious: "Can you find out who it is from Lingbo?"


    "Unable to detect, this is a new spirit wave, I am afraid it is a newly arrived elf!"


    "A new elf?" Qin Li Dai frowned: "It happened when Ling Yin was away... Shen Wuyue, can Ling Yin be contacted?"


    "I have just contacted, the signal seems to be blocked by an inexplicable force!"


    "Commander, do we need to intercept that elf in the air?"


    "No, just let her come or Meidao, you can send me her image..."


    After a while, the watch worn by Qinli shot a virtual screen...


    Looking at the appearance of the elves on the screen, Qinli''s eyes widened: "Yiyi...origami?..."

 2196 Chapter 55: Qin Li vs Origami

    "That look... is the one from a few days ago... right? Isn''t she a human?" Shixiang looked at Yuichi origami at the moment, looking very surprised.


    Toiichi Origami, a member of AST, rank as sergeant, human, all of her information has long been known by Jinli and others, but now, she actually appears as an elf.


    "Is it the same as me?" Qinli looked at the angel origami, lost consciousness for a while, and his expression became more solemn than ever.


    Then he looked at her and said in a deep voice: "Who turned you into an elf?"


    Origami didn¡¯t say a word, and the moment when he looked at the Qinli leisurely, the Qinli felt like the chill of countless needles pierced all over the body. With incomparable killing intent.


    Yes, Origami has determined that Jinli was the murderer of her parents.


    Without hesitation, the Qin Li instantly released his own power, burning red flames all over his body, and the huge battle axe that burned with flames in his spiritual suit--"Burning Fighter Ghost" also flashed out of his hand, exuding it. The amazing Lingbo makes people feel a sense of depression.


    Floating in the piano against the origami, pointed the battle axe at her, and shouted: "You guy came to find me to seek revenge? But I''m sorry, I don''t have the exact memory of killing your parents, either Whether it''s true or misunderstanding, I can''t be killed by you now!"


    Then, Shixiang and others, who were about to help, looked down: "This is my personal grievance with her, and you don''t need your intervention!"


    As soon as I heard the Qin Li said so, Shixiang and the others looked at each other in silence, and they both evacuated here and stopped to watch in the distance.


    At this distance, if the Qin Li is lost, they can be rescued in the first place.


    Origami didn''t care about Shixiang and the others, just stared at the piano, approaching slowly as if sliding in the air, and then lightly opened his lips: "Wuhe piano, I want you to die!"


    The voice was cold, and Lingbo stabbed people like a needle, allowing people to instinctively feel her overwhelming power.


    The color inside the piano is dignified, and I naturally feel this. The origami Yuichi, who has turned into an elf, has already gained power that ordinary people cannot match.


    There is no need for hand-to-hand combat, no need to talk through words, Qin Li instinctively perceives the horror of angel origami.


    So she didn''t have the slightest intention of underestimating, and she was on guard, ready to go all out.


    "<Extinction Angel>!!" Origami called out, and several light beams shot out from the sky after the sun went down, surrounding her, and those light beams gradually carried actual images, each changing into a cold, slender, feather-like shape.


    Then, when the origami holds the palm of the hand held up to the sky, the feathers are connected into a circle, like a crown on the head of origami, noble and beautiful, like the angel falling from the sky, ready to give to the people of this land Trial.


    Spirit outfit plus angel, this is indeed an elf.


    The color inside the piano was solemn, and he shouted again: "Yuanyi origami, tell me why you became a wizard! Who gave you such power?"


    Origami was silent and didn''t want to answer the questions in the Qin, opened his hands, as if matching her movements, the front end of the crown on his head stretched out to form a ring like a sun wheel.


    "<Extinction Angel>-Sun Wheel!"


    As the origami drank calmly, in an instant, the round angel spreading out on her head began to rotate, spreading light particles around...


    Qin Li instantly felt a biting threat invading his whole body, and immediately used his spiritual power to open a flame barrier around him, looking at the origami ahead.


    Then I saw that it was an extremely beautiful and huge rain of destruction. Every blow possessed a powerless piece of spiritual power, pouring down thousands of pieces, continuously falling down into the piano, and then Ravaged the ground...


    The lyre was opened to support the spirit force, but the flame light curtain became more and more bleak...


    Then, the various amusement facilities on the streets, houses, and beaches were judged by the unselfish angels, and they were treated equally, just like paper products soaked in the rain, they collapsed easily.


    The only thing that was not affected was the villa where Sun Wukong was. No matter how the rain of destruction fell, as long as it touched this villa, it disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing such love, the third-class girl who was watching the game ran to hide under the eaves of the villa while Shixiang was spreading the spiritual power barrier.


    "It''s amazing! Are all the elves transformed from human beings so amazing?" Ye Juya looked up at the origami in the sky, with a look of wonder.


    "Agree. With this overwhelming power, I am afraid we are not her opponents either."


    "We should be surprised that this villa shouldn''t be it?" Kuang San touched the column beside him, his eyes gleaming with dim light: "Under such a powerful attack, he was also safe and sound. I really don''t know Wukong. What kind of powerful barrier has been set up! His abilities are really endless, and the more people feel curious..."


    Ye Juya looked casually: "If there is something about Master Wukong, we should take it for granted. He is already powerful and cannot be explained by common sense."


    "Same sympathy. I very much agree with Ye Juzhi''s words."


    While Ye Juya and the others sighed, Qinli and Origami had already started a fierce confrontation.


    The flame-burning battle axe was lifted high by the piano, and while unfolding his figure, it slashed towards the origami force...


    The whistling with flames entrained, this blow is of course not trivial, because there is no hand left in the piano.


    Feeling the power of this blow, Origami raised his eyebrows slightly, and stretched out a finger downward. As a result, the ring that originally released light particles began to decompose, and immediately turned into a shield to block in front of Origami.


    With a roar of''bang'', the battle axe in the Qin slashed on the shield with an extremely powerful posture. Only a huge counter-shock force was sent to the axe handle in the Qin. It bounced her off with the battle axe.


    It''s just that the flame contained on the battle axe turned into an extremely blazing flame that instantly surrounded the shield and swept towards the origami.


    Unfortunately, when the fire wave was about to touch the origami, her figure turned into a light, disappeared without a trace, and then appeared dozens of meters away from the original place behind.


    Looking at the expression on Qin Li, the origami eyebrows frowned slightly, and at the moment when she caught the battle axe in Qin Li, she naturally clearly felt the terrifying power of that axe.


    Tomahawk was originally known for its tyrannical attack power, and close combat seemed to be disadvantageous to her.

 2197 Chapter 56 One Word and Deed

    The elven power gained by Angel Origami should not be underestimated, but the elven Qinli will never lose to her. If it is close combat, Origami is not the opponent of Qinli, so he chose to distance himself from Qinli.


    He clenched his fist and stretched that hand to the sky suddenly: "Tianyi!"


    So "Angels of Extinction" gathered again and turned into a shape like a feather behind the origami.Origami vibrated the wings of "Angel of Extinction", and instantly escaped back.


    At the same time, the front end of the "Angel of Extinction", which turned into a wing shape, burst out several rays of light, locked in the piano, and attacked her...


    At the moment when this wave of attacks was shot, Qinli felt that the protective wall might not be able to withstand this wave of fierce offensive. He decisively raised the tomahawk wheel in his hand in a semicircle and waved it out. In an instant, a fire wave seemed The waves gushed out from the battle axe, collided with the rays of light, and burst into a harsh roar in the air.


    The fire and shock waves spread, and the clouds were scattered.


    It¡¯s just that Qinli just defuses this wave of offensive, and immediately there are countless beams of light lasing. The speed makes it difficult for Qinli to react in the first time. The battle axe-"Burning Fighting Ghost" used a shield to stand in front of him.


    ''Ding Ding Ding~~!!!In the series of sounds, the beam rain bombarded the axe surface of "Burning Fighter Ghost" wave after wave. Although it was successfully defended, the terrifying force attached to it was from the bombarding piano. The body gradually slides back...


    When Qinli resisted this wave of attacks, he felt his hands were a little numb: "Damn! You monster!"


    An angry face appeared in the piano, and he said coldly: "Since you want to play remotely, then I will accompany you!"


    However, before she could export the word "Cannon", the origami paper that was still tens of meters away suddenly turned into a light and disappeared.


    "!!!" Qin Li was shocked at the moment, and it was too late to transform the "Burning Fighter Ghost" into a "cannon" form, so he was on guard.


    It¡¯s just that the speed of origami is too fast. In an instant, she already appeared behind Qin Li, and then the Extinction Angel launched a more fierce attack on her, and countless light beams shot out, bombarding the Qin Li. Back, hip 1, waist.


    "Oh ah ah ah ah~~~~!!!"


    The piano screamed and roared: "Asshole, you don''t look down on people! This palace is the commander of Ratatoskr!!"


    The huge spiritual power instantly turned into a spiritual power barrier, wrapping her up and resisting the beam attack behind her.


    At the same time, the whole body was also covered by a monstrous flame, burning half of the sky, directly forming a huge vacuum fireball covering himself and origami.


    "Now let''s see where you are going to escape!!" Qinli turned angrily, his eyes sprayed with anger, and shouted: "<Burning Fighter Ghost-Cannon!>!"


    The axe blade of "Burning Fighting Ghost" disappeared and turned into a huge barrel equipped in hand, absorbing the surrounding fire waves on the muzzle and condensing into a destroying beam, lasing towards the origami!!


    This terrifying blow with powerful penetrating power, not everyone can easily take it, even if the current origami is hit directly, it will be killed.


    But Origami didn''t intend to dodge: "Then it''s a trick to make life and death!"


    Her eyes flashed crazily, because she was already deadly conscious!


    In the indifferent eyes, cold killing intent and determination flashed: "<Extinction Angel> ©¤©¤cannon crown!"


    The two voices overlapped almost simultaneously


    The crimson light beam and the pure white light traversed the void from two different directions, blasting straight away!


    This is their own ultimate move, a desperate fight!


    "Hey~! Stop it!!!~~ Do you want to destroy this island?!!!"


    Ye Juya screamed and shouted, but unfortunately the two of them had already attacked. Seeing that the terrifying power was about to approach, they banged together...


    It is easy to imagine that if these two attacks collide, no matter who wins or loses, the result will be obvious. This or the US island will be razed to the ground and disappear into the Pacific Ocean.


    And everyone on the island may be affected by them...


    Just as Shixiang and the others expanded their spiritual power barriers one by one, preparing to escape from or Meidao, a flat voice came to each of them: "I said, this is my temporary residence. If you ruin it, I will be very troubled."


    The next moment, I saw that Monkey King''s figure suddenly appeared in the center of the collision of the two beams, opened his hands, and under the shocking eyes of Kuang San and the others, they took the two beams from left to right. A terrifying beam of destruction.


    Then two fists were squeezed, and with a''click'', the two beams of light shattered and disappeared like glass tubes under the tightening of the pupils of the third-class female.


    "My God! Two such terrifying attacks... just crushed by Master Wukong?!"


    "Scared! Master Wukong deserves to be the strongest''elf''!"


    "Ahhhh~~ such a powerful force is really fascinating~~" Kuang San exudes an enchanting aura all over his body, looking at Monkey King''s eyes with the desire for monopoly.


    "That''s amazing~~ Brother Wukong..." Sikeni''s eyes flashed with infinite worship.And the mouth of the hand puppet in her hand is also one and one: "No matter what kind of attack you face, you can take it lightly. This kind of Wukong brother is the strongest one!"


    "I said you two, do you want to demolish my house?" Monkey King looked at the piano and origami, and looked down at a mess: "Ah~ it seems to have been demolished..."


    "This...I didn''t do it!" Qin Li immediately pointed to origami with a nervous finger, shirking responsibility: "It''s all destroyed by her, it''s none of my business!"


    Although the current Monkey King looks as calm and easy-going as usual, Qin Li instinctively felt a sense of fright, and his whole body was chilly.


    "I...I...I..." Origami''s face also showed a panic and anxiety. She wanted to explain, but she didn''t know how to explain it.


    She thought that she had gained power and had the ability to revenge, but now facing Monkey King, she found it sadly that she could not have the courage to be hostile to him.


    Monkey King only needs a look in her eyes to panic her heart, and the courage she mustered up instantly vanishes.


    "It''s...too awkward!!" Origami hated her timidity, but she was helpless.


    Such a strong person does not need to do anything, just a word and a deed can make people timid and fearful.

 2198 Chapter 57: Traveling Through the Past

    "Go on!" After Sun Wukong said something, he landed on the ground.


    Qinli and Origami also cleverly followed and landed. Although their eyes kept fighting, they did not have the courage to fight in front of Monkey King.


    "A good tourist attraction, let''s see what it has been destroyed by you."


    Neither Qinli nor Origami dared to speak, and now the Monkey King made them both feel a panic from their souls.


    Seeing that the two women were both children who did wrong, with their heads down and silent, Monkey King could only shook his head, and then waved his hand, the damaged and devastated or Meidao recovered instantly. To the original beauty.


    This hand suddenly stunned them one by one in Qin Li.


    And the most shocking was nothing more than Crazy Three: "Is this the ability to go back in time?"


    Her''Ke Ke Di'' ability is related to time, and naturally she has a clue to the hand exposed by Monkey King.


    I didn''t see Monkey King summon the angel, but just did it casually. From this point of view, Monkey King''s control of''time'' is much higher than her.


    "It''s amazing! What else can''t you do?" Ye Juya looked at Monkey King with an exaggerated expression.


    "Shock! It is indeed the power of''time'' to restore the destroyed things, right?"


    Sun Wukong ignored the shock of the third-class girls, but turned his head and looked at Origami: "Yuanyi Origami..."


    "Yes!" Origami stood up straight like a reflex, not daring to move at all.


    In front of Monkey King, she didn''t have the courage to resist at all, and the hatred in her heart was suppressed.


    Sun Wukong looked at her calmly, "Didn''t I already tell you that your parents were not killed by Qinli."


    "But... I clearly saw..." After Sun Wukong said, the hatred in Origami''s heart was awakened again, but he did not dare to explode in front of Monkey King.


    Because whether it was hatred, anger, hatred or other emotions, in front of Monkey King, as long as he had this meaning, he had to calm down.This is absolute, and no one is an exception.


    "Did you actually see it? Or, just be obsessed by the performance."


    "This..." Origami immediately fell into the memory, her face full of tears, but she still slowly said: "At that time I only saw fire all around, red flames surrounded everything around, burning everything...I ''S parents were killed by an attack from the sky...that was what I saw with my own eyes...and myself...was rescued by a person who couldn''t see clearly...the fire was too big and my vision became blurred...I didn''t see Qing, I don¡¯t know if it is a male or female..."


    When Origami said this, he looked at Monkey King and was stunned: "But he has long flowing hair just like you..."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Would you like to go to the scene with me? Use your eyes to verify the murderer of your parents."


    "This...this kind of thing...can also be done?!!!" Origami''s eyes widened in surprise.She hadn''t seen the abilities of Kuangsan, so she didn''t realize the matter of crossing the past.


    "Of course!" Without waiting for Monkey King''s answer, Kuang San had already responded: "I just need to travel back to the past five years ago, don''t you understand everything?" Then, his eyes looked at Monkey King with inexplicable meaning. In the past: "Isn''t this easy for Wukong who can use''Time Backward''? Am I right? Wukong..."


    Monkey King glanced at Kuangsan and nodded faintly: "Yes, it''s easy. Let alone five years ago, even fifty years, a hundred years... there is no problem."


    When Kuang Sanwen heard this, her pupils were obviously widened for a moment, but she was concealed again in a moment, but her clenched fist showed that her heart was not at peace.


    Then he stepped forward and suddenly hugged Sun Wukong with her soft body: "As expected to be my favorite Master Wukong! If I go all out, I''m afraid I will have to go through 30 years. You have lost your life due to lack of spiritual power. You have no pressure for a hundred years. This strength is really admirable and enviable!"


    "Kuang San, don''t allow you to get so close to Wukong!" Shixiang watched Kuang San and Monkey King kiss her passion, and immediately pulled her aside.


    But Qinli looked at Kuangsan with a serious face: "You also have the ability to travel through the past?"


    "Of course~" Kuang Sanyan smiled: "''Manipulating time'' is my ability~"


    Qin Li snorted: "As expected, he is the most evil elf, he is indeed a monster!"


    Kuang San¡¯s big, enchanting eyes suddenly narrowed slightly: "Oh oh~~ I am a little bit happy if I am compared to someone as strong as a monster, but if I am criticized as a monster, then It makes people a little unhappy~"


    When Origami saw the topic, Kuang San and the others were going to deviate, and immediately asked Monkey King excitedly: "Can you really take me back to five years ago?"


    "Of course. But the truth of the matter is often very cruel. Whether to cross or not, it''s all up to you..."


    "I''m going! I''m going to see with my own eyes who is the murderer of my parents!" Origami looked resolute and looked at Qinli: "If I misunderstood you, I will apologize to you!"


    "You don''t have to apologize, you just don''t bother me again."


    "Since you are determined, let''s go!"


    Monkey King swiped in front of him casually, and the space in front of him suddenly produced ripples, spreading and opening, and in a flash formed a pitch-black space gap.


    Looking at this gap in space, Kuang San¡¯s eyes flashed with strange brilliance, and he was eager to try...


    Monkey King glanced at Ellen, who had been quietly waiting at the door of the villa, and said to Shixiang and the others: "She is no longer an enemy. During my absence, you should get along well..."


    With that said, I walked into the gap of space first...


    And Origami immediately followed in...


    Just as the space gap was gradually shrinking, Kuang San smiled weirdly, his Jiao body flashed, and he also submerged in it...


    The next moment, the gap in the space healed instantly and disappeared...


    Shixiang immediately exclaimed: "Ah~! Kuangsan also followed in!"


    "This guy, I knew she had no good intentions!" Qinli suddenly sank.


    But Ye Juya waved his hand, with a look of dissatisfaction: "Reassured, she can''t do anything with Wukong-sama..."

 2199 Chapter 58 Five Years Ago

    The three figures walked out of the gap in the space one by one, and the place they stood was the sky.


    "This is... the sky above Tiangong City?!" Origami floated in the air, scanned the surroundings, and noticed that the sun that was obviously about to go west was hanging high in the air, so dazzlingly bright.


    The moment she walked out of the gap in space, she had already discovered that time had gone back to before noon as if it had been rewinding. This made her understand that it was no longer the time before.


    Looking at the city below, the heart of the origami suddenly beating violently, and then stretched out and looked around the street from above, and found that the appearance on the ground was already slightly different from the scenery in my memory.


    To be correct, there is almost no change in the shape of the avenue and the land division.However, the buildings and hanging advertising signs are different from the appearance in origami memory.


    To cite another difference, the appearance of street trees and park trees is also different from what she is familiar with in her memory.The leaves dyed red in the memory of origami are now lush and verdant like midsummer.


    At this time, Origami looked directly below him, and found that there were all kinds of heavy machinery lined up beside the foundation of the high-rise building.


    She clearly remembered that a building had clearly been erected here, but it was not yet completed.


    After realizing this, Origami''s heart beats more and more: "This is really... Five years ago... Tiangong City!!!"


    After saying this, Origami felt goose bumps all over her body.My heart beats faster because of my inner excitement, and I can''t make a sound for a while.


    And Kuang San behind him was squeezing his fists back and forth with excitement, his face was full of shock and excitement: "It seems that there are no traces of spiritual attachment...that is to say... we have truly crossed five years ago. And will not be forcibly sent back because of the exhaustion of spiritual power?"


    "This is natural." Monkey King replied with a smile: "This is Tiangong City five years ago. There is no time limit. You can stay as long as you want, even if you don''t want to go back!"


    When Kuang San heard the words, his eyes widened in shock, and looked at Monkey King: "This...this is much more powerful than my Kedi...It simply violates the law of the world!"


    "The law of the world?" Monkey King glanced at Kuangsan: "My existence is the law!"


    Kuang San''s heart was obviously trembling, looking at Monkey King, the charm in his eyes became stronger: "As expected of my Lord Wukong, you can ignore the laws of the world by your existence? It''s just... awesome! !"


    "What time is it...?" Origami became trembling with excitement.


    "August 3rd five years ago."


    "That''s the day!!" Origami almost screamed.


    She finally returned to the day when her parents were brutally killed by the elves, to the day when she pursued, hoped, and yearned, but was out of reach.


    "©¤©¤Ah."


    Origami made a sigh that no one could hear, exhaled a slender breath, then clenched his fist, revealing his sharp eyes as if he was determined again.


    I sigh just here.


    Then the scene from five years ago came to her mind...


    The burning town; the parents burned by the light from the sky; the hateful silhouette of the elves floating in the air; and the savior who has long flowing hair suddenly appeared in front of him...


    At this moment, her memory is so clear, because of this scene, she will see it almost every night.


    This time, she was able to see not only the murderer who killed her parents, but also the benefactor who saved her...


    At this moment, Origami has become impatient: "<Extinction Angel> ©¤ Tianyi." With the light drink of Origami, sparkling light particles suddenly appeared in the space around her, which immediately concentrated on the back of Origami, showing "Angel of Extinction" in the form of wings.


    The wings of Origami VibrationTianyiglide in the air at high speed. The direction of advancement is of course the south. Until five years ago, the direction of Nanjia Town, Tiangong City, where Origami lived.


    "Really impatient." Monkey King said, looking at the back of Origami.


    Kuangsan held Monkey King''s hand, but smiled: "Isn''t this normal? You can immediately see the enemy who killed her parents and the savior she is thinking about. Naturally, she can''t wait... if she changes. It¡¯s me and will be like her."


    Monkey King talked with Kuang San, and followed...


    Soon after, the three rushed to the residential area of ??the destination, and a sharp alarm sounded in their ears.


    Origami thought it was a space shock alarm for a moment, but it was not. It was fire alarms and the sirens of fire trucks and ambulances.


    At the same time, Origami felt that the scenery in front of him began to shake like a sun flame caused by a hot day.


    The street in front was burning, and the residential area that spread out in the field of vision was like an air attack, igniting a blazing red flame.


    The sound of alarms and sirens was mixed with the sound of collapsed buildings, deafening fires, and the screams of people who did not know where to flee. The scene was like hell.


    That was the Nanjia town fire that happened five years ago in the memory of origami, and it is happening in front of origami at this moment.


    At this moment, Origami is no longer in doubt, she has already confirmed that this is Tiangong City five years ago.


    She really traveled to that nightmare scene.


    The memories of the past were awakened once again, Origami almost fell into a trance state for an instant, but she immediately cheered up again.


    This big fire was caused by Wuheqin, the flame spirit "Blaze Demon".Unable to control the power of the elves, the huge aftermath of spiritual power turned the surroundings into a sea of ??fire.


    That being the case, he should be on the scene now.


    ©¤©¤"Another Elf" who turned Wuhe Qin into an Elf.


    Maybe it was the same being who turned herself into an elf, if it wasn''t for Qinli who killed her parents, it must be her!¡ª¡ªOrigami firmly thinks so.


    Origami lowered the height and began to patrol the streets, leaving no corners.


    Then she found a teenager who was about to be a primary school student and a young girl in a spiritual outfit with a faint light.


    Wuhe Shidao and his righteous sister-Wuhe Qinli, who just turned into an elf and ran away.


    If these two are still there, it means...


    Origami swallowed his saliva and slightly staggered his eyes from the two people in the piano.


    Beside the two Shidao who fell to the ground-


    Age, gender, body shape, "something" that I don¡¯t know is really there...

 2200 Chapter 59 Unidentified Creatures

    Seeing the figure that looked like a mosaic, Monkey King muttered to himself: ""Miao"..."


    "Huh?" Kuang Sanyi looked at Monkey King curiously: "Do you know that fairy?"


    "Naturally..." Monkey King smiled and looked at the elf with mosaics below, with an inexplicable meaning in his eyes.


    It''s just that the expression made me curious: "Who is she...?"


    Monkey King glanced at Kuang San, but smiled and did not answer.


    If he had told Kuang San that this''mosaic'' elf was the target she had been looking for, he still didn''t know what would happen.


    "Tell me~ Don''t play mystery for me!" Kuang San immediately leaned his body closer to Monkey King, dangled gently, and used the trick of acting like a baby and being beautiful.


    "It''s not the time, don''t talk, don''t talk!"


    "Really..." Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Kuang San''s eyes flashed with inexplicable light when he looked at the''mosaic''.


    Even Monkey King has such an attitude, indicating that this''mosaic'' wizard must have a lot of background.


    "found it!!!"


    When Monkey King was talking with Kuang San, Origami had once again focused his eyes on Qin Li, which obviously became a little abnormal.


    The burning flame made her anticipate the tragedy in her memory. She imagined that her parents would die soon. Therefore, the flame of hatred was gradually devouring her reason, and she could no longer restrain herself from watching from a distance. , But still strongly restrained.


    Monkey King turned his head and glanced at Origami, and did not stop it, but appeared beside the crying Qin Li.


    The approach of strangers made Qinli even more alarmed, and the flames surrounding her burned more violently.


    And the unidentified creature wearing the''mosaic'' saw the sudden appearance of Monkey King, obviously showing a sense of consternation: "Why are you... why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" Monkey King smiled and asked, "And you are too messy, she doesn''t seem to have the ability to control the soul crystallization you give..."


    The unknown creature was silent for a while, and suddenly disappeared without a trace. When it appeared, it was already a hundred meters away: "She...no problem...and you are not the kind of kind person? You should not be able to do this kind of thing It¡¯s right to care...or does this girl¡¯s future overlap with you?"


    "Why hide so far, it''s so inconvenient to talk."


    "Because I stand by your side, I feel very''dangerous''..."


    "Then I shouldn''t be dangerous, right?" Kuangsan''s figure flashed, and he appeared in front of the unknown creature: "I''m curious, you seem to know Wukong...Who are you?"


    Unidentified creatures were stunned when they saw Kuangsan: "Is Tokazaki Kuangsan five years later...Is that so..." He said, it seemed to look at Monkey King: "Hey~ I said you take her too. At this time, it will cause me a lot of trouble..."


    "What''s the matter, it''s just trouble." Sun Wukong said without looking back: "The ending is already doomed, will it happen sooner or later? You can''t escape..."


    With that said, Monkey King fixed his gaze on the violin who looked at his vigilantly.


    "Do you... already know everything? For you, it''s just the beginning... logically speaking, you shouldn''t have known... It is indeed a monster that even I can''t control..."


    Kuang San made a dissatisfied voice from the side: "Hey~ what are you talking about? I don''t understand at all!"


    "If you don''t understand, just look at it." Monkey King glanced at Kuang San, then fixed his gaze on Qin Li''s body again: "It''s painful, let me help you seal the strength."


    "You...who are you?!" Five years ago, Wuhe Qinli looked at the hand that Sun Wukong extended to her, very nervous, but she cared more about her brother, so she asked Sun Wukong for help: "Please, help. Save O''Neill..."


    With that said, looking at the Wuhe Shidao, who was already unconscious, there was obviously a blood hole at the mouth of Hungary, which seemed to be injured by a collapsed building. If not treated in time, it would be life-threatening.


    Qin Li looked worried and helpless.


    "Don''t worry, you can save it yourself, just inject your''undead fire'' into his wound and it will be fine..."


    "Really...really?" Qinli injected suspicious flames into Wuhe Shidao''s body, and his wound immediately burned with flames, causing his wounds to heal at an astonishing speed...


    "Really...really okay! Too...great! O''Neill!" Qinli suddenly sighed, became happy, and looked at Monkey King: "Thank you, big brother!"


    Monkey King smiled and touched the head of the piano: "You still can''t control this power. Let me seal it for you for the time being. When you really need it, you will lift the seal..."


    With that said, Monkey King pointed at the center of the eyebrows of Qin Li, and the spiritual outfit she was wearing immediately disintegrated and disappeared, making her stand in front of her naked.


    After Qinli realized this, her pretty face instantly turned into a red apple, and she screamed''Yah'' and blocked her body with her hands.


    Monkey King laughed and said, "A little girl, I know I''m shy!" With a wave of his hand, Qinli''s body was put on a beautiful princess dress like magic.


    Qin Li was surprised at the princess dress that she suddenly wore: "Ah! Will Big Brother do magic?"


    "How is it, is it pretty?"


    "Yeah~~" Qinli nodded with joy.


    The unknown creatures in the sky looked at Monkey King and Qin Li at this time, and seemed to sigh: "I really like to do some inexplicable things... Forget it, anyway, the purpose has been achieved, I should also go..."


    "and many more!!"


    The origami that had been watching from the side flashed with white light, and appeared in front of the unknown creature, with a flame of hatred in his eyes: "The power in the Wuhe Qin has been sealed, and it does not have that power. In that case, are my parents really killed by you!"


    "I don''t remember that I killed your parents..." The unknown creature looked at the origami in front of him for some reason.


    However, Origami couldn''t listen to it at all, she had reached the critical point, who had endured the hatred very hard, and at this moment, she was extremely eager to explode this patience.


    So, she raised her right hand and called out: "<Extinction Angel>!" One of the wings that appeared behind the origami flew independently into the air, pointing its front end at the unknown creature.

 2201 Chapter 60 Chase

    In the next instant, the front end of "Angel of Extinction" burst out with light, attacking the unknown creature floating on the opposite side...


    However, at the moment when the light was about to hit her, the <unidentified creature> suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    When he appeared, he had gone to another direction, and then looked at the origami, and made a vaguely surprised voice: "Huh? Is it "Angel of Extinction"? What is going on? I still have the soul crystal..."


    As she said, she looked at Monkey King again with a sense of enlightenment: "Could it be that I gave this to her five years later? Then she borrowed your hand to cross five years ago to kill me? Hey hey hey~ ~What are you doing? Even I am confused..."


    Monkey King looked at the unknown creature, but just smiled without answering.


    Origami had already controlled <Extinction Angels> once again, releasing light...


    "It''s really troublesome..." The unknown creature sighed helplessly, moved its body stupidly, and flashed the attack at the moment of its death, and then looked at the origami: "You kid, really rough..."


    However, the one who answered her was that the "Angel of Extinction" continued to attack from all directions, and each attack was done to launch an offensive with great power.


    The light beams pass through the air, and the picture is very shocking.


    Even if the unknown creatures suffered such continuous attacks, they had no intention of counterattack. While avoiding the attack, they retreated to the back and flew to the sky to escape the origami.


    Because she knows very well that if this continues, even she will be attacked.


    "Don''t want to run away...!"


    After Origami discovered the unidentified creature''s intentions, he snorted angrily and chased after the <Extinction Angel> still scattered around...


    Kuang San looked at the two figures that were gradually disappearing from the field of vision, and looked at Monkey King with a slight smile: "Goku, are you not going to stop it? The man named Origami has obviously been blinded by hatred, the''mosaic'' Isn''t it her enemy?"


    "You can see it too?" Monkey King smiled: "Let''s go, follow up and see you will know..."


    Kuang San hugged Monkey King¡¯s arm and smiled. When he was about to follow, his face suddenly turned red, and his hands were impenetrable to cover his abdomen: "Ah~~ It seems I will be away for a while, or you Go ahead, I''ll catch up with you in a while... Or do you want to be with me too?"


    "Okay! Let''s go together!" Monkey King looked at Kuang San, hehe with a smile, with joking in his eyes.


    "Hey~~You really can''t tease like those little boys..." Kuang San looked at Monkey King, and the demon smiled: "Then I will leave for a while and don''t follow."


    As he said, a shadow-like body suddenly appeared around his body, and Kuang San''s body was submerged in it and disappeared...


    And Monkey King was holding the Qin Li and was about to leave, but the Qin Li was struggling to point to the Wuhe Shidao on the ground: "Oni sauce..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay if you lie down for a while..." Monkey King said, holding the Qin in the air and chasing in the direction where the origami disappeared...


    After a while, Kuang San emerged from the building below, watching Monkey King disappear from his back, a faint smile appeared on his face: "''I'' ~ you say, if I encounter danger , Will he come to save me?"


    The shadow under Kuangsan''s feet shook suddenly, and another Kuangsan emerged: "I''m really not sure, after all, the relationship between''us'' is not that way...Should you think about it?"


    "It''s just... this kind of opportunity is really rare... If you miss it, I''m afraid you won''t have it again..." Kuang San''s eyes fluttered with excitement.


    "Then... try it..."


    "In that case, you can stay here, if you fail, you can still ask him for help..."


    the other side.


    Origami chases "unidentified creatures" depicting complex flight trajectories in the air, continuously releasing light attacks.


    However, they were all evaded by <Unidentified Creatures>, but they were also successfully origami gradually shortening the distance of movement.


    I don¡¯t know how long it has been chasing, "Unidentified Creature" made an impatient voice, dodges the light that is free and free in the sky, and said: "Oh...It seems that you and the future me seem to have a deep hatred?... But I''m sorry, I can''t let you kill here, because I also have a wish that must be fulfilled..."


    "You say-wish?"


    As if echoing the words of origami, "Extinction Angel" flies in the air like a magpie, dragging a light in the sky.


    Origami''s hideous face: "Kill my dad... and mom, what wishes are there to talk about...? What jokes, jokes, jokes...! I won''t let you have time to pray and wish, you will be nothing. Go to death! Disappear without leaving a trace! I want your empty heart to disappear into this world only with regret--!"


    <Unidentified Creature> Hearing such hatred of Origami, he tilted his head in confusion: "Your father and mother...? What are you talking about? Didn''t I tell you, there is no impression, are you? got the wrong person?"


    However, Origami was indifferent.Because in her opinion, it is only natural for "Unidentified Creature" to answer this way now.Because at this stage she has not killed the origami parents, and the origami parents are still alive.


    Now that she is held accountable for the mistakes she did not commit, she will naturally be unable to answer that is the truth.


    It¡¯s just Origami, but it¡¯s already very firm to believe that this "unidentified creature" guy was the one who killed her parents soon, so she eagerly wanted to get rid of her and save her before the incident happened. parents.


    However, the response of "Unidentified Creature" showed a pure truth.


    She replied''no impression''.


    In other words, if the "unidentified creature" is not pretending to be stupid, in this situation that the origami parents should be killed in a few minutes, the "unknown creature" does not even know their name and existence.


    This action is unplanned, unreasonable, and has no...reason.


    For this elf, the fact that the origami parents were killed was not based on a certain doctrine or purpose, but just a whim?But like an ant on the side of the road, it''s trivial.


    Origami felt that her mind, which was originally crazy due to anger, was messed up even more.


    Because her attitude towards elves was originally extremely extreme.


    Now she doesn''t have the cool head to think about the "unidentified creature" in front of her, "What if it''s not her enemy?"


    Her only thought now is to kill the enemy in front of her and save her parents.

 2202 Chapter 61 The Cruel Reality

    And one thing, origami is now very clear, she will never allow <unidentified creatures> to exist in this world.


    She who hates elves incomparably, and she who wants to drive elves to extinction, absolutely does not allow anyone who can turn humans into elves.


    Therefore, from the perspective of Origami, whether this "unidentified creature" killed his parents or not, he must be killed.


    As the origami roared, all the <Extinction Angels> scattered in the air emitted light and attacked the <Unidentified Creatures>.


    However, "Unidentified Creature" dodges all the attacks with superb moves.


    However, this is also within the calculation of origami.


    In just a few minutes of offensive and defensive battles, Origami saw through the <unidentified creature>''s habit of avoiding attacks, deliberately emitting light that made her easy to avoid.


    As a result, the <unidentified creatures> can only move to a certain safe area, thus forming a light cage surrounding the <unidentified creatures>.


    It¡¯s just a short time to maintain the shape of the cage, but that¡¯s enough.


    "Drink!!"


    When the light trail is still in the air, origami gathers <Extinction Angels> and transforms into the form of a crown on the head of the <Unidentified Creature>, as if to shoot down the <Unidentified Creature> from the air, from the front to the bottom. Emit a great light.


    "...!!!"


    <Unidentified Creature> showed panic for the first time.


    However, Origami is really a little underestimated and it¡¯s too early to conclude. "Unidentified Creature" may think that it can''t escape this wave of attacks unharmed, but it can use its body to bump into her cage of light. Avoid the light pouring down from above.


    The slaying blow that assembled the origami spiritual power lost the target, rubbed the spiritual protective wall, and shot directly into the ground. In an instant, it formed a ruinous semicircular light wave spreading around, swallowing the streets here...


    At the same time, it also swallowed a young couple in the street...


    Angel origami was flying in the air, her pupils suddenly tightened when she saw this scene...


    Because in this moment, she has recognized that young couple as her parents.


    At this moment, her brain roared and her body trembled uncontrollably...


    Then, her gaze shifted slightly, and she saw a helpless crying girl on the street not far away.


    It was a little girl who was holding her shoulder-length hair with a hairpin, and she was about a senior in elementary school. Although she looked cute, her face was now embellished with a tragic look because of the black soot and blank expression.


    In the flames not far in front of the little girl, a man with red hair was standing. He held a little girl in one hand and stretched forward with the other hand to offset the spreading waves of destruction.He obviously saved the little girl behind him.


    "That... is--"


    Origami opened her trembling lips and recognized who the little girl was--


    Undoubtedly, she was from five years ago - Yuanyi origami.


    "Huh...ah-why... is this happening?!!!"


    Thumping, pounding~~~


    The heart was beating, and Origami felt a breath of despair surrounding her.


    In front of the collapsing elementary school student Origami¡¯s sight, there were already damaged asphalt roads, the raging fire caused by gas explosions such as electric sparks, and the huge dirt pit, which was blown into pieces. Duan¡¯s parents-the corpse.


    This horrible scene is also a scene that Origami himself witnessed five years ago.


    In a daze, she now and her five years ago, their eyes seemed to overlap, and then stared at the human-shaped pieces of meat and bone fragments...


    And the red-haired figure in the front who saved her, because his back is too wide, and the origami five years ago is seen from the rear, it is impossible to see that he is still holding a person who is older than her. Little girl not much different.


    But the angel origami who was standing high in the sky clearly saw it. The savior who saved her life, and the savior she has always remembered in her heart, turned out to be Monkey King.


    That back figure perfectly coincides with what I see now...


    "Ahhhhh~~!!!"


    His vision is shaking, his throat is sticky, and his fingertips are shaking. The scenes he has seen in the past are vividly reproduced in the origami brain.


    Five years ago, Origami returned to the residential area to meet his parents in front of his house.


    Both parents are fine.


    However, in the next moment, the light falling from the sky wiped out the parents in front of Origami in an instant, and then a figure that looked like a god suddenly flashed in front of her, offsetting the destructive light that swept toward her. ¡­


    As long as you close your eyes, you can still recall the nightmare scene.


    That''s right, Origami clearly remembers that she was looking up at the sky, pouring the direction of light, in order to find the figure of the prisoner who killed her parents.


    Then she saw a silhouette floating in the air.


    Five years ago, the origami that did not know the existence of the elves described that figure¡ªan angel.


    That''s right, at this moment, Origami understood everything, and it was Monkey King who saved herself; and it was not someone else who killed her parents, but herself who had traveled here to seek the truth five years later - she was herself Killed his parents.


    Origami''s whole body trembled by this cruel reality, holding his head, twisting his body, feeling that he was gradually worn out and disappeared, and the whole world was gradually covered with a layer of terrifying black.


    Monkey King''s figure flashed and appeared in front of Angel Origami: "I told you a long time ago that the truth of things is often extremely cruel... Not everyone can change your destiny, the more you resist, the more Stuck in the quagmire of fate..."


    "Big brother, this sister is terrible?" Qin Li held Monkey King tightly, looking at the blackening origami, with a look of fear.


    However, the origami at this moment can no longer listen to the words of Monkey King, and has long been trapped in the abyss of horror: "It is me... it turns out that it is me... it is... I... father and mother..."


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!~~~~"


    The moment Origami lost consciousness, I felt my heart gradually smeared into black.


    At this moment, the figure of Kuang San suddenly flashed beside Monkey King. Looking at the origami at this moment, a surprised look appeared in his eyes: "Ah la la~~ It''s really a cruel reality. In order to seek the truth, I ended up crossing She came back and killed her parents... Can¡¯t bear this fact and reversed it, Goku, what are you going to do? If she doesn¡¯t stop her, she will become a demon king just for destruction~!"

 2203 Chapter 62 The Ignored Rule 1

    "The devil is the devil!" Monkey King stared at the origami, his face was still as plain as usual: "I am actually a little interested in the reversal of the elves."


    "Ah la la~~ It''s cruel~~ I didn''t expect you to answer like that. I thought you would save her right away. It was a bit surprising..." Kuang San narrowed his charming eyes and looked at Monkey King. , Or the indispensable thing of beauty: "But this kind of you is the Monkey King I know... It''s just that if I also encountered such a danger, would you save me?"


    "Of course it will save." Monkey King glanced at Kuangsan and replied in the affirmative: "Moreover, when it comes to origami, I only said that I was interested in''Devil King'', but I didn''t say that I would not save her."


    "Hehehe~~ If you can say that, then I''m relieved." After hearing this, Kuang San took the initiative to hug Monkey King''s arm with a smile on his face: "Then I can also understand it as , Even if it turns into an elf that turns into a''devil king'', do you have a way to restore her to her original state?


    "It''s just a small effort."


    Kuangsan''s eyes flickered: "Hey~ I ask you, who are you better than the initial elf in the heyday?"


    Monkey King did not face to answer, but looked at Kuang Sandao: "It seems that your body is going to provoke the initial elf..."


    The smile on Kuangsan¡¯s face remained unchanged, without the slightest surprise: "It''s Wukong, as''we'' knows you can''t hide anything from you. According to the body, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Whenever you are in danger, tell me to ask you for help."


    "You''re so straightforward, you said it all."


    "Because I know that concealment doesn''t make any sense to you."


    On the side of Tokisaki Kuangsan''s body, at this time she had come to the top floor of a building, and she looked around with a frown: "It''s here... shouldn''t it be wrong?"


    According to the memory in his head, Kuang San moved his steps while coming to an invisible blind spot towards the edge of the top floor.


    Then from the top floor of this building, you can clearly see the scene of Nanjia Town being swallowed by the fire. The sirens of fire trucks and ambulances are also ringing non-stop nearby, making the streets very noisy in the evening.


    Then, Kuangsan fixed his gaze in a hidden, empty corner: "That¡ª''I'', shouldn''t you need to hide in front of me?"


    As soon as Kuangsan''s voice fell, I saw that the wall was suddenly rendered by a shadowy shadow, and then a woman exactly like Kuangsan emerged from it, but this Kuangsan''s left eye was wearing a blindfold.


    She looked at Tokazaki Kakuzo in front of her, obviously full of surprise and incomprehension: "Oh~Oh!~~Look at who this is, this is really surprising~~No, no~~It should be said. Shocking is right~~You~ It''s not right, right? To be correct, it should be said to be''I''. How did you come here with such a posture?"


    "Haha~~ Because I met a very interesting existence, thanks to him, I was able to come here five years ago without any restriction."


    "That''s really surprising. This has violated the laws of the world, right? You really have encountered an amazing monster!"


    "A monster~~ Is it really appropriate~~ If it is him, I am afraid that even the initial elves will not be in the eye, so say,''I'', do you want to do a big deal?"


    "It''s hard to believe that there is such a existence..." The current Kuang Sanyi''s face was shocked, and his eyes became bright again: "But it is really thanks to him. If you two''me'', you can really It¡¯s been twenty-five years ago! (Because it¡¯s been five years)"


    Kuangsan five years later: "It''s really''me'', as long as I say my intention, I immediately understand what I mean."


    The current Kuangsan: "How to say, I am you. If you don''t even understand what you mean, isn''t it too unreasonable."


    "So, do you want to try?" Five years later, Kuangsan showed a little excitement: "I''m really not sure about the one me, but the two''me'' who hold the engraved emperor may really have a relationship The ability of the initial elves to fight."


    "Now you, can you really use the power of "Kekdi" without restriction?"Five years later, Kuang San showed an evil smile.


    "Of course!" said Kuangsan five years later, holding his slender hand high: "Keep the emperor!"

 2204 Chapter 62 The Ignored Rule 2

    A huge clock that was more than twice the height of Kuangsan emerged.The ancient rifle and pistol formed by the long needle and the short needle were held by her.


    Then, the Kuangsan five years later looked at the Kuangsan five years ago, his eyes frenzied: "Now, it''s your turn! Let me confirm whether the two "Kekdi" can coexist!"


    "Interesting~~ I will encounter this kind of thing!" Five years ago, Kuangsan''s eyes narrowed into weird arcs, and he slenderly moved his hand: ""Engrave Emperor"!"


    Then, the same angel "Ke Ke Di" that was summoned by Kuang San five years later emerged.


    The two "Ke Ke Di" face each other side by side, without any conflict.


    "It''s... incredible!!"


    The two Tokisaki Kakuzo both widened their eyes, seeing each other''s shock and excitement.


    Such a method was naturally thought of by Kakuzo Tosaki before and put into action, but they all ended in failure.


    Because this kind of thing is not allowed by the laws of the world, otherwise, at every point in time, there will be a Tokasaki Kyousan. If you travel through time and space and merge with these tens of thousands of Tokasaki Kyousan who have the "Kekke Emperor" Wouldn''t it be against the sky?


    Therefore, Kuang San can only reproduce himself in the form of eight bullets at various points in time in the form of clones. Although they all have spiritual outfits, they do not have the angel "Ke Ke Di".


    But now, the future Kuangsan and the current Kuangsan have merged, and both of them possess the angel "Ke Ke Di".


    The two real Tokazaki Kakuzo actually co-existed at a point in time.


    This has already broken the laws of the world and ignored the rules of the world.


    "What kind of existence is the one you met?!" The Kuang San five years ago was really shocked.


    And the Kuang San five years later was extremely excited: "This is just my guess, I didn''t expect it to come true~ Na~~''I'', if two "Ke Ke Di" powers are combined , Should be able to fight the initial elves, right?"


    "Um~~ you can try! But our current spiritual power is allocated for traversing is enough, but then we want to deal with the initial elves a little reluctant, we must collect more time..."

 2205 Chapter 63 Demon King Origami

    "Collect more..." Five years later, Kuang San''s enchanting big eyes flashed with firm light: "In order to kill the initial elves, in order to reset the world... in order to no longer have elves... in many Sacrifice is indispensable!-''I'', then do it!"


    "Are you sure that being will not kill us because of our actions?"


    "I don''t know much... But as far as I know him, he is not the kind of kindhearted person... And, is it too much to consider now?"


    "Indeed, let us fight our backs!"


    The two Tokisaki Kuangsan glanced at each other and reached a consensus.


    Then at this moment...


    Suddenly, they saw the sun floating in the sky-shattered.


    "This is?!!!" Kuang San from five years ago showed a full face of surprise.


    And five years later, Kuang San smiled slightly: "It seems that the angel has completely reversed it~ Na~ This is a rare opportunity, let''s do what we should do!"


    The two Tokisaki Kuangsan flew into the sky at the same time, towards the center of Tiangong...


    "Oh my God!! The sun has cracked!! What is going on?"


    People were immediately stunned by the wonders of the sky, panicked, frightened, and thought that the end of the world had come.


    The sun hanging high in the sky created a straight crack.


    Of course, it is impossible for the sun to really break. This is nothing more than a shadow appearing in front of the dazzling sun, covering the sun.


    However, I don''t know what that shadow is. It is neither a cloud, nor a bird, nor an airplane.As if the space itself is cracked, it completely divides the sun into two.


    Then the crack gradually eroded the sun, slowly covering the sun like a solar eclipse, making the earth plunge into darkness.


    Then I saw that under the gloomy sky, darker gloom spread across the sky like spider webs.


    It is impossible to see at a glance how much area is covered, and the sky that I look around is all invaded by darkness.


    Maybe it¡¯s a street, an entire city, the entire Kanto region, or--


    It''s so vast that it creates this kind of imagination.


    The sky is spreading with a different color from the night.


    In an instant, the darkness all over the sky began to move like creatures, and at the same time people felt a wave of shaking and shaking, as if the end of the world had come.


    "Oh my God! What happened?...!"


    "Wow~ It''s horrible!! Who can tell me what happened?!!!"


    "The ground... has an earthquake...?!!!"


    Everyone panicked, clutching the curtain or hiding under the chuang.


    Dark torrents pour down from the sky to the entire area of ??the street. From the sky to the ground, the connection continuously depicts countless black rays of light. The light easily penetrates the buildings on the ground, causing them to collapse in an instant; trees fall, vehicles Explosions and broken roads; quiet streets collapsed in an instant and turned into hell.


    And in the dark air, there was a young girl floating in a spiritual outfit that seemed to embody darkness.


    She hugged her knees, lowered her head as if she refused to be outside, and drifted in the air ignoring gravity.Then, there are countless "feathers" floating around her, as if protecting her.


    It seems that there is only one place isolated from the hell-like sight from the eyes, full of stability and tranquility, reminiscent of a fetus floating in amniotic fluid.


    As she curled up into a ball, she couldn''t get a glimpse of her face and expression.


    Just looking at everything in front of him, Sun Wukong naturally knew who she was--who turned in despair because she couldn''t stand the heavy blow--touichi origami.


    "Big...Big brother!! Send...What happened...? Ok...It''s terrible!!" Qinli curled up in Monkey King''s arms, looking at everything in front of him, full of fear, small body, unable to help The trembled.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Monkey King patted Qinli on the back, dispelling the fear in her heart.


    "Um~ there is a big brother, I''m not afraid! It''s just O''Neill... there will be nothing wrong, right?"


    "Don''t worry, he won''t have any problems..." Monkey King said, turning his gaze on the demonized Yuyi Origami body: "Is this the Demon King of Inverted Body... The strength has only increased by three or five times, so he can claim it. It is the posture of the "devil" spreading destruction to the whole world, meaningless mortals always like to exaggerate."


    "Hey~ Origami, can you hear it? If you hear it, just raise your head!" Monkey King''s flat voice hit Yui Yi''s heart.


    Unmoving like a fetus curled up, she suddenly shook her body slightly, as if the sleeping demon was resurrected, her eyelashes were shaking, her eyes were suddenly opened, and her limbs stretched out¡ª¡ª


    In an instant, terrifying black spiritual power radiated from her body, sweeping around like a devilish energy; with countless black feathers drifting, sworn to the birth of a fallen angel, bringing anxiety to the world , Fear, and destruction!


    The present origami has hollow eyes, cold and godless, leaving only loneliness and destruction.


    Then, she turned her head to look at Monkey King...


    In the piano curled up in Monkey King¡¯s arms, she felt her whole body as uncomfortable as cold needles, and her anxiety and fear filled her heart. Then she screamed and her breath began to change in vain. She was afraid and fearful. There is also a reversal phenomenon.


    "Really a non-frightened little guy~" Monkey King smiled and shook his head, lightly squeezed the piano, and pulled her back from the abyss of fear.


    Then Qinli opened his eyes wide and breathed hard.


    "I said I was there, what are you still afraid of?" Sun Wukong patted the fart in the piano that he had recovered with a little dissatisfaction: "In my arms, you can still feel the fear, and you are too courageous. Isn¡¯t it too small? This is disrespect for my existence~"


    "Yes... I''m sorry... Big brother... I was frightened by the look in her eyes..." Qin Li clutched Monkey King''s collar tightly, not daring to look at origami.


    Monkey King once again turned his attention from Qinli''s body to the origami side. After seeing her behavior, he smiled slightly: "Is this planning to do something against me? You really have enough courage~ look I need to adjust..."


    As he said, the horrible breath broke out from Monkey King''s body in vain, and in a flash, she pressed the demon king origami with a cruel face to kneel in the air, making her hollow eyes reveal a god of deep fear.


    Monkey King''s expression was flat: "Do you understand the gap between us? If you understand, from now on, follow my orders!"

 2206 Chapter 64: Devil Origami vs Allen

    The Devil Origami wanted to struggle hard, but under the horrible atmosphere of Monkey King, her body and mind were no longer hers. Facing Monkey King, she could only lower her proud head.


    For this tyrannical devil, the best way is to use violence to control violence.


    At this moment, countless people wearing display devices suddenly appeared in the sky, and Monkey King recognized them at a glance.


    These people are not from AST, but from DEM. The leader is Alan Mira Mathers, who is known as the world''s strongest magician.


    Their goal is very clear, direct to the demon-like Yuyi Origami.


    "Luck is really good. When we captured the''nun'', I encountered a demon king with reversed body..." Allen stared at the devil origami, his eyes were bright, and the platinum CR-Unit he was wearing carried her in an inch. The heroic spirit is compelling: "And it''s still such a perfect inversion, presumably Weiscott will be very happy."


    "I can really meet you everywhere." Monkey King looked at Allen in the sky, and ordered the Demon King Origami faintly: "Go, let me see the power of the Demon King!"


    As soon as the breath was taken away, the Demon King''s origami was instantly free, and then he let out a malicious scream, his figure flashed, and he disappeared in a flash.


    Alan''s pupils shrank instantly and he was on guard for twelve minutes.


    However, Demon King Origami was the first to bear the brunt of not going to her, but to target the members of the Dem Society behind her.


    The dark light turned into countless sharp blades, flying and cutting into the crowd of DEM club...


    After that, there was an extremely bloody scene, screams and blood spurting, a figure of a figure was cut in half with a display device or dropped to the ground...


    This is simply a one-sided slaughter, and ordinary magicians simply have no power to resist in front of the Devil Origami.


    "Damn it!" Seeing such a scene, Allen yelled, his body flashed, and he stood in front of a member of the DEM company, and his lightsaber was horizontal to block the flying black. beam.


    With a crisp sound of''ding'', Alan''s complexion couldn''t help but change slightly, the huge force made her figure involuntarily slid backward...


    While Demon Origami took advantage of this gap, Jiao''s body flashed again, and a beam of darkness instantly took the lives of the DEM members that Allen had just saved.


    In a moment, dozens of members of the DEM company were all killed, and only Alan was left in the air.


    "What a perfect power!" Alan stared at the Demon King Origami, with endless fighting spirit rising in her eyes. She didn''t care about the members of the dead DEM Society. She could save it if she could. If she couldn''t, she would never Hang on to the heart.


    Only the next moment, she couldn''t distract it anymore, because the devil''s origami attack struck again.


    And this time the target of the attack had completely locked her.


    I saw the devil¡¯s origami with a slender finger, & "Salvation of the Devil&" instantly turned into countless black feathers, lasing towards Alan!


    Alan was in a critical juncture, and he could only use his random area to deploy defenses, resisting waves of feather attacks.


    Moreover, none of the feathers¡¯ attacks are so violent, containing unparalleled terrorist power. Rao Allen claims to be the world¡¯s strongest willpower, the most concentrated, the highest accuracy in the random area, the most intense, but continuous endurance. She couldn''t hold on to such a fierce attack for a long time, and her energy was gradually worn out and weakened.


    "It''s not going to work like this!" Alan knew it was bad, her eyes condensed. While maintaining the random area and enduring the attack, she actually displayed the random area at once, forming a whole body of the Demon King Origami. A binding net trapped her in it.


    In the next moment, I removed the random area of ??the whole body again, and cut down the feathers that were flying towards me with the lightsaber in his hand, and then, in the posture of force, cut down to the temporarily bound Demon King Origami. A blow to kill!


    "Salvation Devil" The turned black feathers are all blocked out of the arbitrary realm at the moment. The Devil Origami wants to defend Allen''s mortal sword, which is probably impossible.


    If she were to be an ordinary person, she might panic a little in this state, but Demon King Origami had already closed all emotions, fear, and fear that she didn''t own, so in the face of this situation, she was still calm and terrible.


    It was just a moment, and it was a response. With a thought, the scattered vanes gathered together again, and then the darkness at the front began to gather, and a dark beam of terror suddenly directed towards Alan. Shot away...


    If Ellen ignores the attack behind her and resolutely chooses to watch the Demon King Origami with a sword, then she herself will be penetrated by the dark beam behind her in an instant.


    This is simply a life-for-life decision.


    But Ellen didn''t hesitate at all, her delicate body flashed, gave up the Demon King Origami, flashed aside, avoiding the blow that was enough to penetrate her instantly.


    The pitch-black light beam hit the random area that bound the Demon King¡¯s origami in just an instant, and then it shattered with a click...


    At the moment of the moment, the Demon King Origami turned into a black light and disappeared, successfully avoiding the desperate blow he sent.


    Then in the next moment it appeared behind Allen again, with a flash of black light in his hand, condensed into a dark light spear with only spiritual power, which pierced the back of Allen.


    Allen hurriedly turned around and successfully blocked the fatal blow with the lightsaber in his hand, but he was scared in a cold sweat secretly.


    The speed of this inverted demon is too fast and weird. It is impossible to defend against such an opponent alone.


    But before Alan could breathe a sigh of relief, the dark crown that followed disintegrated in a flash, turning into countless black light vanes and attacking Alan again...


    Allen had no choice but to fly back, and while evading, the lightsaber in his hand blocked the attacks of the feathers.


    It¡¯s just that such attacks were too intensive. She defended hastily, and finally revealed a flaw. A round of feathers pierced her left shoulder. In shock, she slashed out a large amount of sword energy, temporarily blocking all the feathers. , And then evacuated towards the distant sky...


    The Demon King Origami wanted to chase, but was stopped by Monkey King: "Okay, stop here!"


    He knew very well that Alan was just unwilling to work hard, otherwise even the Devil Origami would not be pleased.


    As one of the three reasons for the emergence of Siyuan Elf, she has more than this means.

 2207 Chapter 65 Use it for me

    Of course, the main reason was that Ellen had been trained by Monkey King five years later. As his own, he naturally didn''t want to origami to fight her for life.


    Just seeing the devil''s origami method is enough.


    Demon King Origami looked at Alan''s distant back, his brows frowned slightly, and endless anger gradually emerged in his hollow eyes.


    She was only frightened by the horrible atmosphere of Monkey King, and she instinctively followed Monkey King''s words and did not dare to violate the slightest, but this did not mean that she had truly surrendered to Monkey King.


    This is similar to some mandatory contract orders.


    The Demon King Origami who has come back to his mind will naturally appear angry. As the Demon King who brought disaster and destruction to the world, he was frightened by the breath of others and instinctively obeyed his orders. This is simply an unbearable shame for a lifetime. .


    Since it was a shame, she naturally had to use blood to wash it away, but thinking of the terrifying aura released by Monkey King, she instinctively didn''t dare to act.


    She already knew the horror of Monkey King, and the resistance would be fruitless.


    Monkey King looked at the devil¡¯s origami whose complexion had changed, but he found it interesting: "I like your helpless expression that you obviously don¡¯t want to obey, but you have to obey my orders. Of course, if you feel unwilling and want to resist. , I will give you a chance, you can come and try."


    "Do you think I dare not?"


    The sound of the Devil¡¯s origami was cold, without any feelings, his slender hands were raised high, and the pitch black crown assembled by the Salvation Devil aimed at Monkey King, and the front end gradually condensed with black light beams, exuding shocking waves of destruction.


    Sun Wukong just hugged Hun with both hands, smiling at the Devil King Origami, waiting for her attack.


    Only in the next moment, the cold and indifferent complexion of Demon King Origami changed a lot. She had already given the order to launch an attack, but her savior demon did not change at all¡ªit seemed to be out of her control.


    Looking at the devil¡¯s origami expression, Monkey King smiled: "Are you wondering why your savior did not attack?"


    "What did you...do?!!!" Demon King Origami glared at Monkey King dignifiedly, even though the other party was smiling, she felt a tingling fear on her scalp.


    Monkey King squeezed his face in the piano and laughed softly, "Nothing is done~ It''s just that your Demon King is in fear."


    "My Demon King is scared? What a joke!!" The Demon King Origami roared like crazy: "Launch! You are shooting me!!"


    "You don¡¯t need to waste your efforts. This is like a swordsman. In front of the peerless sword emperor, he didn¡¯t even possess the ability to draw a sword; and the same is true for your savior. He has lost the ability to attack me in front of me. . To put it simply, your World Devil King has betrayed you."


    As Monkey King¡¯s voice just fell, the dark crown formed by the Demon King¡¯s Origami Demon King suddenly turned around and aimed the attacking muzzle at herself.


    At this moment, the icy eyes of Demon King Origami showed an incredibly shocked look: "This...this is impossible!!!"


    "Facts are better than eloquence, what else is impossible?" Monkey King smiled and snapped his fingers. The destruction beam condensed by the dark crown instantly lost all restraints and shot out from the muzzle. The ear of the demon king¡¯s origami ran across the distance, and then there was a bang, and a dark curtain of destruction was shrouded in a place thousands of meters away, destroying everything there, leaving a horror like a meteorite falling on the ground. Da Hang.


    Just this one, I don''t know how many people were killed.


    As a result, the piano in Monkey King''s arms was already stunned.


    Kuangsan squinted his enchanting eyes, looking at Monkey King, with a strange light in his eyes: "Sure enough, I am not mistaken, this person has no thoughts of good and evil... It''s just this one, even if he didn''t kill. Thousands, there are hundreds..."


    The Devil Origami softened her feet and slammed to the ground with a click. At that moment, she felt the moment of death.


    The man in front of him was even more demon king than the demon king. No, the demon king was as childish as a baby in front of him, without the slightest comparability.


    "Origami, do you want to resist again? I''m happy to accompany you~" A constant smile still hung on Monkey King''s face.


    Devil Origami looked up at him, his hands trembled slightly, but his heart was already filled with frustration.


    Even her own savior is no longer under her control, how can she resist?


    In front of this person, his words can even affect his own will and mood. How can he resist?The rest is a deep sense of powerlessness.


    "If you understand, just stay by my side and use it for me!"


    With a wave of Monkey King''s hand, the Salvation Devil turned around and returned to the Devil Origami again, allowing her to regain control.


    This time, the Devil Origami stayed quietly aside, silent, not daring to show the slightest hostility to Monkey King.


    Then, Monkey King lowered his head, fixed his gaze on the Qin in his arms, and looked at Kuang San on the side: "If the matter here is resolved, you have to go to your main body. It is really busy. of¡­"


    As he said, put down the piano and rubbed her head: "Go find your brother, and then find a safe place to hide. After today, it will be fine."


    "Hey~ Big brother is going to leave?" Qin Li suddenly hugged Monkey King''s first leg nervously, unwilling to let go.


    Obviously, she, who witnessed all these incredible scenes, had a great impact on her young mind. Therefore, she had a strong sense of dependence on Sun Wukong, who has been protecting her and giving her an incomparable sense of security.


    "Well~ there are still many things to be busy~ It¡¯s not very convenient to take you, but don¡¯t worry, there will be nothing wrong, if you are still scared, then I will give you this..." Sun Wukong said Then, he took out a black ribbon and gave it to the piano.


    "What is this?" Qinli looked curious.


    "Put on her, something that can give you courage."


    Then, without giving the Qin Li a chance to give up, Monkey King has already broken through the sky and went away...


    Demon King Origami and Tokisaki Kazami immediately caught up...


    Qinli stared blankly at the figure of Monkey King who had gone away, and then at the black ribbon in his hand, tied to his hair, his weak expression changed instantly...

 2208 Chapter 66: Origin Spirit

    Tiangong City, the central area.


    When Monkey King arrived here, it had already become a dead city, and the two Tokazaki Kuangsan''s bodies were no longer here.


    "Ahhh~ It seems that the two ontology have already gone. We seem to be a step late."


    "It''s really not worrying. Your power is given by the original elves. In other words, she also has the power you have, and she has the same power you don''t have, even if it is two crazy three. It is absolutely impossible to be the opponent of the original elves in the heyday..."


    "Of course''I'' have thought about this kind of thing, so I stayed." Kuang San looked at Monkey King and smiled, the beautiful face made people feel heartbeat.


    Then I looked around the scene, looked at Monkey King, smiled: "Well, what do you think when you see this hellish scene?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I''ve killed so many innocent people, aren''t you angry or angry?"


    "Insignificant people die too much, and it is not worth the hair of Kuang San."


    Kuang San suddenly felt like he had been shot in his heart, and the charming smile on his face became thicker: "Oh, I didn''t expect you to talk love words so much. No wonder the body is so interested in you. Yes. Even I am obsessed with you."


    "Okay, let''s stop this topic. Let''s go to your main body first! I also have something to meet with that initial elf." Monkey King said, swiping in front of him, the space is instant It was torn apart, forming a dark door, and the other side of the door led to another bright place-twenty-five years ago.


    In the central area of ??Eurasia, the wind is as quiet as it heralds the arrival of a storm.


    Three figures stood in the wilderness.


    Wescott, Woodman, Allen.


    The three reasons for the appearance of Siwon elves are now gathered here.


    "So, let''s start. Karen, get ready."


    "Yes."


    In response to Westcott''s words, the voice of Karen Nora Mathers (Ellen''s sister) located in the observatory came from the telegraph.


    At the same time, the circular device, the magic furnace, started to activate with a low roar.


    From the sky, from the earth, from the air, the magical energy residing in all things that make up the world, turns into shining light and swirls around it.


    "Elf Art", this is the name Woodman and the others gave to this ceremony.


    Concentrate the magic that exists in the world at one point to create a new life.


    Then, by drawing on their power, Woodman, who can only rely on books or mantras to manipulate the weak magic power, can become almighty magicians in the fantasy world.


    "Wescott, this time¡ª"


    "Ah~~! The elves will be born, accompanied by the new world that covers the world."


    Hearing Alan''s words, the corner of Westcott''s mouth raised and said.


    "Any realm, a universal space that turns what humans think into reality. If the calculation is correct, the size of the space that the elves are about to be born now should be large enough to cover the entire earth. This scale should already be called. For another world¡ªneighborhood."


    Westcott clenched his outstretched hand into a fist: "That is, our world. We have to replace this world with our neighbors."


    "..."


    Woodman listened to his words, looked at his profile, and gulped.


    So far he has no plans to dispute what Wescott said.Because for the sight before them, Woodman and the others have spent more than ten years.


    But why¡ª


    The side face of Westcott, who was telling hope, coincided with the side face he saw that day.


    "It''s time, predicting that there will be aftermath when the elves appear, Woodman, prepare the talisman."


    "Ah..." Woodman''s shoulder trembled slightly, and he took out the talisman and began to collect magic power, creating a barrier covering the three of them.


    The next moment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!


    Accompanied by the violent impact, the vision was dyed with pure white.


    Obviously, the barrier has been opened, but the vibration still spread all over the body, and for a moment he couldn''t hear even the ears.


    It was like an illusion that a missile fell directly overhead, an unparalleled explosion.The ground was dug up, and the feeling of falling with the barrier hit Woodman and them.


    After a while, because the shock finally disappeared, Woodman released the barrier.


    Then while waiting for the smoke to dissipate, he looked around¡ªand was speechless.


    There is nothing left, the fields, the mountains, and the outline of the city that was once visible from a distance.


    All, everything is gone.


    No¡ªto be precise, there is another thing, that is a girl.Things that haven''t existed so far are floating in front of Woodman and the others.


    "Puff ha ha ha~~~~" Weiscott''s laughter echoed on the empty ground.


    The beautiful girl whose whole body was wrapped in faint radiance appeared there. She was the elf who appeared in this world for the first time-Siwon elf.


    Now, she has no name.


    "Quick! Grab her! Then take her power, we can create a new world!" Westcott faced the joy of the upcoming success, making his face full of madness.


    As a result, Weiscott and Allen unraveled all their power at the same time and besieged the girl.


    Then Allen released the Random Realm, trapping the girl in it.


    Only Woodman stood there blankly, looking at the beautiful girl, deeply fascinated by her beauty.


    The girl raised her head, looking at the random area trapped in her with some bewilderment and incomprehension, her eyebrows frowned slightly, and then she focused her eyes on the three Ellens.


    Although she didn''t know these three people and didn''t know what they were going to do, she instinctively felt the malice from them.


    In the subconscious, there was a voice telling her that she must not be caught by them.


    So the girl stood up and moved.


    Huge monster-like spiritual power erupted from her body, and in a flash, it burst the random field that bound her.


    "what!!!"


    Alan''s face changed drastically.


    "Woodman, why are you in a daze? Do it!" Wescott shouted angrily, the magic condensed in his hands, and the obscure spell came from his mouth.


    Ellen was holding a lightsaber and slashed at the girl...

 2209 Chapter 67 Anti-eyes and sneak attacks

    The girl raised her right hand lightly, countless feathers fluttered, assembled into a shield, blocking Alan''s powerful slash.


    She looked plain, without a trace of joy, anger, sorrow, and joy, so she stared at Alan and said lightly: "Ah~~~oo~~~"


    This probably cannot be called speech.


    Maybe it was because she, who was just born in this world, couldn''t speak yet.


    But even so, you can feel the anger in the girl''s heart, because her terrifying power has been quietly revealed, and the strength even makes people feel desperate.


    However, Wescott was extremely excited: "What a wonderful power! Woodman, when do you want to be in a daze? Come here, let''s take her down together!"


    "No...Wescott, she is just a little girl, we shouldn''t do this!" Woodman''s expression became extremely serious in vain, and then he stood in front of the girl with an extremely determined expression.


    "What do you mean? Woodman?" Westcott''s face suddenly became gloomy: "At this critical juncture, are you planning to betray?"


    Woodman was a little shaken by what was said, and then glanced at the girl behind him again. She was so beautiful, thrilling, and unreasonable.


    Woodman only felt that his heart was severely grabbed, so he understood that he was in love, and only when they met for the first time, he had a feeling of admiration for the Siyuan elf.


    He originally had doubts about the goal that Wescott said, but he just didn''t say it until he saw the girl, he finally understood.


    "Look at her eyes, they are so pure and innocent and innocent. She is like a newborn baby without any impurities. She shouldn''t be treated like that!"


    "You guy is crazy!" An angry expression appeared on Weiscott''s face. He didn''t expect that the successful introduction was within easy reach, but the important companion suddenly turned against him.


    "Woodman, do you know what you are doing?" Allen also glared at him and shouted angrily.


    "Of course I know what I''m doing." Woodman looked serious: "I can also tell you clearly that I am now more awake than ever before!"


    Then he turned his head to look at the girl behind him: "You...hurry up and run away!"


    The girl''s face was puzzled.


    And Weiscott became savage: "Woodman!! I''m giving you a chance, quickly get out of it, otherwise, I don''t mind killing you together!"


    "Since the decision is made, I will never go back!" Woodman''s face was firm.


    "Is this guy really ready to betray us!" Viscott''s eyes showed strong killing intent.


    "You...can''t beat me!" Woodman looked at the cold-faced Westcott with a calm face, as if telling the truth: "Let Alan go together!"


    Because the title of the strongest now belongs to him Woodman.


    So Westcott, Allen and Woodman confronted each other.


    "Don''t stay here anymore, leave now!" Woodman waved his hand and urged the girl to leave.


    It¡¯s just that there was doubt in the girl¡¯s eyes, but maybe she felt Woodman¡¯s kindness, so she chose to leave...


    However, when she had not taken a few steps, a large group of shadows suddenly appeared on the ground in front of her, and a beautiful woman got out of the shadow and stopped in front of her.


    Although Kuangsan is laughing, he can clearly feel the deep malice: "Hehehehe~~~ I finally saw you, Siwon Spirit..."


    The girl''s eyes condensed. Although she didn''t know what Kuang San was going to do, she felt a deep malice that stimulated the erection of hair all over her body.


    So, in the next moment, a big sword suddenly appeared in her hand, carrying incomparable spiritual power, slashing down at an undetectable speed!


    With blood splashing, Kuang San in front of him was cut in half...


    This sudden change caused the three Woodmans in the rear to pause, and was a little inexplicable by the girl who appeared suddenly and was suddenly beheaded.


    At the same time, they were all extremely shocked, because they clearly sensed the power of the elves from Kuang San''s body!


    Except for the one they just summoned, there is still an elf in the world?what on earth is it?Who is she?


    The three people who had already had conflicts all had stunned expressions at the moment.


    Just before they could reflect from their shock, the three Tokisaki Kakuzo suddenly emerged from the ground behind them, each holding a pistol in their hands, and then pulled the trigger.


    "Bang Bang Bang~~"


    With three gunshots and blood splashing, Allen and the three knelt to the ground, and then each covered their wounds, staring at the three identical girls with shock, and then toward the one who was cut in half. Looking at the people who looked exactly the same as them, they all showed shock and incomprehension: "You... are also elves?!"


    Woodman was shot through the abdomen; Allen was punched through the right shoulder; Weiscott was injured in the Hungarian mouth, almost being punched through the heart.


    Crazy Three 1 played with the guns in his hand, and looked at the three of them with regret: "Oh yeah~~ It really deserves to be the three culprits of the Siyuan Elves in this world. In that kind of sneak attack, it can be Avoid my mortal shot! It''s amazing!"


    "Who are you... on earth?!!!"


    Wescott was holding Huns¡¯ mouth, his injuries made him a little dizzy, but his heart was filled with anger, and he was clearly in sight. Not only was he betrayed by his companions, he also ushered in another elf with strange abilities. The attack, all this was beyond his imagination.


    Too careless, really too careless, they were successfully attacked by someone.


    It was all because of the joy of the elves of Siyuan and the sudden appearance of the elves who were killed, so shocked that they neglected.


    "Hee hee hee ~ ~ ~ Who am I?" Kawasaki mad three smile upon his face: "? Not as you see it now I am also a wizard of it!"


    "¡­This is impossible!!"


    The three of Weiscott all showed deep shock.


    "''I'', stop talking nonsense with them. Generally speaking, all failures are attributed to too much talk!"


    "That''s also...it''s a pity, it would be great if it was a little earlier than an hour ago! By then, you only have to kill the three of them instead of facing the Siwon Elves..."

 2210 Chapter 68: Village Rain Ling Yin, Miao

    Kuang San''s gorgeous face showed deep regret.


    Yes, they came a little bit late, not to mention an hour, even half an hour earlier.


    They had arrived here two hours ago, but they couldn''t determine the exact location of Siyuan Elf, so they searched for a while.


    Later, I thought of the unprecedented spatial earthquake 30 years ago. The two Tokisaki Kuzou rushed here. Unfortunately, when they arrived, the Siyuan spirit had already appeared, and the unprecedented spatial earthquake had already occurred. occur.


    The three Tokisaki Kakuzo pointed their pistols at the Allen trio, intending to end the lives of these three sinners in the world in Kuangsan''s eyes.


    Woodman''s face changed slightly, and he blocked him and shouted: "Karen, teleport!!"


    Three rays of light instantly wrapped the three of Woodman, then disappeared in a flash...


    Almost at the same time, three gunshots followed, but they hit the ground.


    "Damn, let them escape!"


    A shadow appeared on the ground again, and two Tokisaki kuangs emerged from it with three gloomy faces, looking very unhappy.


    -These two are the ontology.


    "It doesn''t matter. Now the most important thing is the Siyuan Elf. As for the three sinners, when the Siyuan Elf is resolved, they can take their lives anytime."


    "That''s right,''I'', you just shot the guy named Allen~ Thirty years later, she''s Wukong''s person~"


    "Huh? Really? It''s no wonder that you refused to shoot her, but let me come. You even pit yourself... But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s not my body who shot. Goku really wants to investigate it. Just push that clone out."


    "You are really bad~~"


    "Are you talking about yourself?"


    "Well~ Forget it, I always feel like arguing with myself, let''s do business!"


    "Right on my mind."


    The two Tokisaki Kakusan simultaneously looked at the young girls ahead, their expressions becoming extremely solemn and serious: "Kekedei!"


    Two huge pendulums were summoned at the same time and appeared behind the two Kuangsan.


    At the same time, Siyuan Elf''s aura became extremely fierce, and the big sword in his hand emitted a dazzling light.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and it was about to start.


    But at this moment, the space between the two centers suddenly split, and the handsome and majestic figure of Monkey King stepped out...


    Later, a Kuang San and Demon King Origami also walked out of it.


    "!!!" Twenty-five years later, Kuangsan looked at Monkey King''s exaggerated way of playing, and his whole body was tight in fright. Then, when he saw the clone behind him, his heart was relieved. It doesn''t seem to be the enemy.


    Although Monkey King looked calm and ordinary, the incomparable temperament revealed, but instinctively made people feel horror and despair.


    In an instant, the Kuang San after twenty-five years had already understood that the man who appeared suddenly in front of him was an existence that could never be provoke.


    And the girl behind him turned out to be a reversed body!Can clearly feel the terrifying strange spiritual power derived from her physical strength.


    Not to mention Monkey King, I''m afraid that this inversion body is not something she can handle.


    The monster is indeed a monster, even the monsters following him.


    "Wukong, why are you here too? Are you worried about me, so you are following?" After seeing Monkey King 30 years later, Kuang San narrowed his eyes slightly, exuding amazing charm.


    Sun Wukong did not answer, but turned to look at the girl behind him, and then said: "You can''t hurt her, she is mine."


    "Ugh???!"


    All the mad three were taken aback, with a look of astonishment, and then frowned, the expression on their faces became even more glamorous, but there is danger behind this glamorous one: "You mean, Are you not here to help me? You are here to help her?"


    "No, I''m here to stop you from killing each other."


    "Cannibalism? Are you kidding me, I have nothing to do with Siwon Elf!" Thirty years later, Kuang Sanyi''s face was frantic, what kind of God unfolding!Is the Monkey King in front of her also her enemy?


    Just thinking about it, Kuang San felt cold all over.


    "Don''t you see that she looks like a person?"


    Kuang San frowned slightly, and after taking a closer look at the girl, his pupils couldn''t help but shrink, his face was astonished: "Mura Yu... Lingyin?!!!"


    There was doubt on the girl¡¯s face. She felt that Sun Wukong and the others were very strange, some exuded strong hostility, and some gave her an extremely warm feeling, so she stayed quietly by the side. It was looking at them curiously, and full of vigilance.


    She is just like a newborn baby, curious about everything, and her heart is pure as paper. As long as she doesn''t attack her, she will not actively attack people.


    Sun Wukong nodded: "Rain is water, and then combined with the word''Ling'' is''Miao''..." Sun Wukong said, looking at the girl: "This is the name I gave you, and your name is-Miao!"


    "Ah~~Ah?~~" The girl tilted her head, and doubts appeared on her face, as if she understood what Sun Wukong said, but she didn''t seem to understand.


    "It seems that you don''t understand language yet." Monkey King stretched out his hand and tapped on Min''s forehead.


    The next moment, Mio''s muddy eyes became brighter and more agile, and then under Kuang San''s surprised gaze, he looked at Monkey King expectantly, and said: "Mio...is my...name?"


    "Yes!" Monkey King touched her head with a smile on his face: "You in the state of an elf, you are called Min, and when you are a human, you are called Murray Lingyin."


    "Miao...Murayu Lingyin..." Miao chanted these two names repeatedly, and then there was a look of joy on his face: "I like this name very much, thank you."


    Feeling the kindness emanating from Monkey King, and teaching her language literacy, and giving her two names, this made Miao feel a sense of dependence on Monkey King.


    It''s like a baby is very dependent on his parents.


    Although this description is a bit inappropriate, it is just that.


    "I said you... don''t you plan to explain it to me?" Kuang San had completely cold his face.


    The existence that she would not hesitate to give up her life but also to get rid of, is this kind of relationship with Monkey King?


    Kuangsan felt that he had been deceived, and the anger in his heart became more and more raging.


    In her opinion, it turns out that the Siyuan Elf that she has always wanted to get rid of is not the ultimate goal, and the Monkey King that she has always wanted to get close to is the ultimate boss?

 2211 Chapter 69: Monkey King vs Tokisaki Kazakh

    This kind of conjecture really scared the mad.


    If she had a little bit of certainty in the face of Siyuan Elf, she had no chance of winning in the face of Monkey King.


    But even so, she must not retreat. From the time she chose this path, she has already made life and death awareness.


    So she can''t hold back.


    Kuang San squinted his eyes and looked at Monkey King with a cold face: "Siyuan Elf is the existence I must kill. Only by killing her can everything end. I hope you don''t stop me."


    "This is not good, because I have to rely on her to train other elves for me."


    Hearing this, Kuang San''s pupils shrank in vain: "It turns out that you are the initiator of everything? Are you the one behind the scenes? You made her turn a human into an elf?!"


    "It can be said... Even without me, history will go on like this... But because my meaning has become different-I just asked Mio to train me to use elves one by one, because only to withstand Only those who are tempered can be used by me. This can be regarded as a small test. Compared to you, Kuangsan, I am very satisfied."


    "You fellow, are you just playing with us as chess pieces in your hand?!" Kuang Sanyi''s face was angry, and his fists were tightly clenched.


    "No, no, I''m just cultivating you as my life partner."


    "Ghosts need your training! You don''t deceive people there!" Kuang San''s complexion became a little savage: "Deceiving me to be the savior, and then let me kill the humans who have become elves like me, and even let me I personally killed my best friend, you fellow, absolutely unforgivable! Ichiban!"


    A black light emerged from the engraved emperor''s quarter of an hour, and was absorbed by the pistol in Kuangsan''s hand, and then Kuangsan pointed at his temple. The''bang'' was a shot.


    There was no live ammunition hitting the flesh body. After Kuang San was shot, his figure disappeared instantly and appeared beside Monkey King...


    One bullet can accelerate the time of the hit target and achieve instantaneous speed.


    Then aimed at Monkey King, the''bang'' was a shot.


    However, what she was aiming at was not a critical point. After hitting, she just suffered some flesh and blood.


    This is not a fight with fate, just Kuang San wants to try Monkey King''s method in order to vent his dissatisfaction.


    This is just her subconscious action, instinctively not wanting to be an enemy of Monkey King.


    However, with this shot, Monkey King only raised his right hand and gently clamped his two fingers. The bullet formed with spiritual power was already clamped by his two fingers and then dissipated.


    Looking at Kuangsan, Monkey King said indifferently: "What happened to you is nothing to do with me. That is the destiny you are destined to experience. I don''t remember this pot."


    "!!!"


    However, Kuang San did not pay attention to the meaning of Monkey King''s words at this moment, but was shocked by his strength. He used the time of''Yizhibo'' to accelerate to his side, and fired a shot at such a close range. He could still be caught casually with two fingers?!


    What kind of astonishment has his nerve reflexes and speed reached?


    "You monster! Since you are fast, I will slow you down!"


    "Kake the emperor, the second bullet!"


    With the sound of the sound, the hour hand of the golden clock in Kuang San''s left eye immediately jumped to the two o''clock position.


    Then at Monkey King, another "bang~" shot.


    With this shot, Monkey King did not hide or stop it, but let it hit him and he felt that his time flow had slowed down.


    Kuang San shot another "Yizhibo" at himself at an astonishing speed, and then as his time accelerated, Monkey King''s time slowed down and shot him.


    However, even so, what shocked Kuangsan was that the result was still the same as before. Even when his time flow slowed down, Monkey King remained motionless, and he used two fingers to shoot the bullet that came out. live.


    "This...this is impossible!!!"


    Kuang San was completely stunned. It was obvious that his time was speeding up and the other party''s time was slowing down. Why could he still clamp his bullet with two fingers?


    "Very confused, isn''t it?" Monkey King looked at the shocked Kuang San, but he smiled: "Not to mention that the bullet you shot will not affect my time at all. The reason why I was hit is that I did it deliberately. Because I want you to understand that even if you slow down my time a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times; accelerate your time a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times, you still cannot The speed at which I do it casually. Because the gap in strength between us cannot be made up with time. My existence has already surpassed time, space, and everything in the world! You and I are not in the same dimension."


    "Then...what exactly are you?!!!" Kuangsan looked at Monkey King, swallowing his saliva with a''gu'', with a sense of fright.


    "In terms that ordinary people can understand, I am¡ªGod!"


    "God?" Kuang San heard the words and suddenly laughed out loud.


    Generally speaking, a person who claims to be a god is either a guy full of middle two, or an arrogant extreme person. It is strange that she does not laugh.


    "Is it funny?" However, Monkey King still has a plain face: "Ignorant mortals always talk about the forbidden land, the place where even the gods are afraid, and the ants, how can they know the greatness of gods? In the eyes of God, understanding is powerful, but it is a toy that can be easily created and discarded. For example, your Kekedi..."


    As Monkey King said, with a wave of his hand, there were hundreds of angels''Ke Ke Di'' in the field instantly.


    "This...this...this...this...!!!"


    At this moment, Kuang San couldn''t laugh in shock, because she could clearly sense that these moments were true.


    "Is there really a god in this world?"


    "If you understand, just calm down! The encounter you have encountered is my test for you. After everything is over, I promise you that you will resurrect your dead close friend. Together with what you are carrying The sins are wiped out together."


    "Huh? Really...really...is it possible to resurrect?" Kuang San''s eyes widened.


    "of course can."


    "...I shot you, don''t you blame me?"


    "So, you have to use your life to pay it back!"


    "It sounds like a loss!" Kuang San said, watching Monkey King ask again: "Can the dead be resurrected?"

 2212 Chapter 70 Ill show you

    No wonder Kuang San is still skeptical.


    Because even if she herself set back time, she couldn''t save her lost life.


    In a sense, the abilities that Kekedi possesses are not the real law of time, but only a small application of the law of time, which can only affect the time of one person, but not the time of the entire world.


    So even if it is a crossing, as long as the power is exhausted, it will be forced back.


    Just like the real law of time displayed by Monkey King, there are no restrictions.


    "follow me."


    It''s hard to believe in things like resurrection just by saying.


    With a thought to Sun Wukong, all the Kekedi created by him disappeared without a trace, and then teleported with Kuangsan and the others to the sky above a large crowded city, pointing to the crowd below: Up!"


    A finger was stretched out, and a ball of light the size of a fingernail instantly condensed on it. After Monkey King tapped a finger, the ball of light instantly fell from his finger to the city below.


    "Boom~~~"


    A deafening roar followed, Kuangsan and several women saw with astonishment, the city below was swallowed by a wave of destruction...


    Then there was only the huge pothole that could not be seen at a glance, and the whole city had long since disappeared.


    "You...you...you..." Kuangsan pointed at Monkey King, and was speechless for a while in shock.


    This is really shocking. It was just a casual attack, and suddenly, it completely destroyed a big city!


    At least tens of millions of people live here, right?Is it so extinguished?


    "What do you want to do?!"


    Kuangsan looked at Monkey King, and Rao was shocked by her mood.


    Kuang San didn''t know how to describe it in words, but felt cold in his heart.


    This is truly seeing human life like ants.


    Only Miao''s performance is very plain. She is as pure as a baby when she has just appeared. There is no such thing as values ??in her concept, only likes or dislikes.


    "Don''t you believe that the dead can be resurrected? I just want to show you." Monkey King looked at Kuangsan and said.


    Kuang San swallowed his saliva and was dumbfounded: "For this reason, you slaughtered a city?!!!"


    "Because it''s very troublesome. It''s just casual things to be one person or one city person."


    "..." The two Kuang Sans were silent for a while, only cold in their hearts.


    Even Demon King Origami glanced at him inexplicably after hearing Monkey King''s words.


    "Then now... how do you prove it?" Kuang San looked at Monkey King.


    "See clearly, your engraving is just a small application of the law of time. This is the real law of time!"


    As Monkey King said, he stretched his hand forward, and a trace of invisible time fluctuations spread out from his hands. When surging in the area of ??the destroyed city below, time seemed to be rewinding. The ruined building crowd was astounding The speed is back again, back to the original state...


    However, in a moment, the destroyed city below has already been restored to its original state.


    People walked on the streets as if nothing had happened, just as they were doing their own things before the destruction.


    "This...this...this...!!!"


    Kuang San and Demon King Origami were stunned when they saw this miraculous scene.


    Miao opened his eyes wide, watching Monkey King''s eyes full of worship, and then hugged his arm: "It''s amazing, such a thing...I can''t do it, teach me!"


    "Don''t worry, you can do it in the future." Monkey King touched her head.


    Mio suddenly showed a cat-like happy expression.


    Ten minutes later, Kuang San calmed down the inner shock, looked at Monkey King, filled with excitement and excitement, her face was once again restored to her charming smile: "''Now, since you are not allowed to kill me This Siwon spirit, then I completely entrust my long-cherished wish to you, no problem? You will help me achieve it perfectly, right?"


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me. When I get the Source Orb of this world, I will give her to you. How to reshape this world at that time is completely up to you."


    "The source of the world? What is that?" Kuang Sanyi looked curious.


    "It allows you to fully control the things in this world and achieve the true God position. Monkey King paused when he said: "Maybe you don¡¯t know too much, but according to what you can understand, you can make You become the god of creation.At that time, the world will be determined by you."


    (Note: The Lord of the One World is more advanced than the God of Creation. This is just to express that Kuang San can understand what Sun Wukong said. This article sets: The so-called God of Creation can be understood as the Lord of the One World to manage himself An agent created by a dimensional world. Therefore, some dimensional worlds have a creation god, but some dimensional worlds do not.)


    "Creation...Creation God?!!!"


    Kuang San and the others were all stunned.


    "Really...is there such a thing? Don''t lie to me!"


    "Actually, what I gave you is a higher god position than the god of creation, but I am afraid that you can''t understand it, so I said that."


    Kuang San felt his head was stunned: "You...what kind of existence are you? Can this kind of thing be done?...is a god higher than the God of Creation? This This kind of thing, I really can¡¯t imagine~~ Na~ What kind of source pearl, how can I get it?"


    "In every dimensional world, there exists a master of one realm. As long as you kill him, take his origin, and absorb it, you can replace him and control this world."


    "You, you, you, you~~~ You mean!! You want to slaughter the gods?!!!" At this moment, Kuang San was no longer calm, was really scared: "Is this world controlled by God? You... Are you crazy? Can you fight?"


    "The lord of a mere realm, just destroy it." Monkey King looked plain.


    It''s just these plain words that undoubtedly set off a stormy sea in the hearts of Kuang San and the others!


    The slaughter of the''god'' who controls this world is so plain that he said, is it bragging, or is it really possible to do it?If it is the latter, what kind of existence is Monkey King?


    Demon King Origami''s eyes shimmered with faint light, but he looked interested: "God slaughter, it seems very interesting. Listen to what you mean, is there more than just the world we live in? Where, there are other worlds?"


    "Exactly, this world is just one of the endless dimensional worlds."


    Kuangsan and the others stared...

 2213 Chapter 71: Shidao and Zhenna

    In the street, the two Kuang Sans looked at the men and the girls who were walking hand in hand in front of them, and they were always in a muddle.


    Everything she learned from Monkey King was completely beyond the scope of her comprehension.


    The so-called''god'', she had always thought it was just a general term imagined by mankind, but she did not expect that the world actually existed, and she was by her side at this moment.


    The Siyuan Elf, who had always wanted to get rid of and hated, just became his own companion inexplicably, just like a dream.


    "''I'', is this really good? Put all the bets on him alone..." Kuang San after 25 years looked at Kuang San Dao 30 years later.


    Thirty years later, Kuang Sanhui rolled his eyes: "Otherwise, what do you think you can do? We can only trust him and stick to him. Otherwise, the sins we have committed will be true. It''s irreversible. Only he can change history and change destiny, right?"


    "Since you have a choice, then I will believe him for the time being!" Twenty-five years later, the Kuang Sanshen 1 body was suddenly wrapped in a layer of dim light, and began to fade gradually: "Goodbye,''I '', I hope that one day we can meet in this peculiar way."


    "I will have a chance,''I''."


    Thirty years later, Kuangsan laughed and watched Kuangsan gradually disappear in front of her 25 years later, returning to the point in time that should belong to her.


    "Um... Where did she go?" Miao asked, holding Monkey King''s arm, tilting her head, and asking Kuangsan from behind.


    "Go back, go back to the time and space that belongs to her..." Kuang San said lightly.


    Mio stopped suddenly, hugged Monkey King''s arm tightly, and asked, "Will you... also disappear?"


    Kuang San: "Of course, we came through it thirty years later, and of course we have to go back." After speaking, Kuang San''s figure began to fade away. She also used her own power from 25 years later. Coming through, now that my spiritual power is exhausted, I have to go back.


    "I... don''t want you to go back!" Seeing this scene, Miao suddenly hugged Monkey King tightly. His beautiful handicraft face was full of fear and reluctance.


    "It is certain to go back, but not now, I will stay with you for a while." Monkey King rubbed Min''s head and comforted.


    But Mio''s mood is obviously not very high.


    Kuangsan was laughing with a smile on his face: "Ahh~~ It seems that I have to go back, but I don''t know if I am back in 25 years or 30 years?"


    "You came with me, of course you have to go back with me." Monkey King reached out and touched Kuang San''s heart, and her body that had been gradually disappearing returned to its original shape.


    Seeing this, Kuang San suddenly showed a beautiful smile on his face: "Wukong, it is very rude to attack Hungarian~~ However, for the sake of keeping me like this, I will accompany you to go shopping. "Speaking, Kuang San also held Monkey King''s right hand.


    And at this moment, a young girl yelled from the street not far away: "Brother, hurry up!"


    Taking a closer look, a young girl was trotting towards the Monkey King and their direction.


    The girl''s hair was tied into a bunch, with a characteristic tear mole. She was wearing a black sailor suit with a backpack on her shoulder and a bamboo knife bag in one hand.It is estimated that she rushed all the way, big beads of sweat continued to emerge on her forehead, and her shoulders were up and down violently.


    "Really, can you slow down a little bit? I''m almost out of breath." The young man behind responded to the girl''s voice, and followed the girl weakly all the way, looking tired enough.


    The elder brother can''t even run away from the younger sister. Don''t you feel ashamed to be an older brother?


    Chonggong Shina and Chonggong Shidao are the names of the brother and sister.


    Suddenly meeting his acquaintances thirty years later, Monkey King glanced at them.


    Following Monkey King''s gaze, Mio also looked at their brother and sister, and then focused on Chonggong Zhenna''s body.


    "What''s the matter?" Monkey King looked towards Min and asked.


    "Her clothes...very beautiful..." Miao said, and a faint light particle appeared all over her body and intertwined, and then she appeared on her body with the same sailor suit as Chonggong Zhenna.


    "what¡­?"


    "Eh¡­?"


    Facing the extraordinary phenomenon that happened before them, Chonggong Shidao and Chonggongzhen were dumbfounded, staring at each other, and then said at the same time: "Is this... magic?"


    "It''s really just a magic trick." Monkey King smiled at the two brothers and sisters, and then took Min to walk away.


    For now, it''s better not to let Mio have something to do with Chonggong Shidao, lest Mio get involved in unnecessary trouble.


    Because Monkey King knew very well that while he was disrupting and changing the fate of others, the power of the world was also correcting and restoring the trajectory of the original person''s fate.


    Just like Chonggong Shidao, even if he did not meet Mio, his destiny will continue in the form of reincarnation according to the original trajectory under the revised arrangement of the power of the world, and he is born to be able to absorb the power of the elves. The ability to continue his future destiny.


    It''s a pity that this world has encountered Monkey King, no matter how it is corrected, in the end, it will still be completely destroyed by Monkey King.


    Fate likes to play with people; Monkey King likes to play with destiny.


    "What a weird person!" Chong Gongzheng whispered while watching Sun Wukong and the others leave, and then red hearts appeared in his eyes again: "But the big red-haired brother is really handsome. Ah! Brother, if you have one-tenth of him in the future..."


    "I... not that bad, right?" Chong Gong Shidao was made up for by his sister, feeling very shameless, and immediately defended.


    "A guy who can''t even run his sister, do you think your words are very convincing!"


    "Who says I can''t run you anymore?"


    "Then let''s continue! If you win against me, I will apologize to your elder brother."


    "Come on!"


    So the two brothers and sisters started a chasing game one after another on the street...


    And Monkey King took Min, wandering around, let her see this extremely novel world for her.


    The next day, the unprecedented disaster, the Space Earthquake, was also reported in various news and spread to the entire world in a short time.


    This is obviously a statement made by the Allen trio who were able to escape.


    But this obviously has nothing to do with Monkey King. He still takes Miao around to play around, brushing his favorability.

 2214 Chapter 72 Dolls

    A week was spent in peace and leisure.


    Accompanied by Monkey King, Kuangsan, and Demon King Origami, Min has gradually understood the world, and has become less ignorant and ignorant as he started.


    But not everything has been understood.


    For example, this time...


    "What''s that?" Miao asked, pointing to a noisy machine box placed at the entrance of a game hall.


    In the large glass box, there are dozens of small dolls lined up, and Hun''s round eyes cast a line of sight at the pedestrians, as if eager for them to take away.


    "That''s a doll game machine. Did you see the robotic arm on the top of the box? Operate it from the outside to grab the doll inside. After you catch it, put it in the box. This doll is yours."


    "Hey? What an interesting thing." A look of interest appeared on Mio''s face.


    "Then try it." Kuangsan smiled.


    After spending more than a week with Mio, she also gradually began to give up her prejudice against Mio. This was just a little girl who didn''t understand anything like a newborn baby.


    Moreover, if Sun Wukong has also promised to repair everything she has done, then there is no need for her to be hostile to others.


    After listening to Kuangsan''s words, Mio took a brisk footstep, approached the doll game machine, and looked inwardly, staring at the bear doll inside and couldn''t look away.


    "If you like it, just clip it out." Monkey King said, throwing a coin into the machine.


    Then, under the explanation of Monkey King, Mio grabbed the joystick and picked up the bear doll inside.


    Then twenty minutes passed.


    Mio fell a little after a dozen times in a row. She was so anxious that the corners of her eyes were tearful, her emotions became more unstable, and the extremely powerful Lingbo on her body began to fluctuate irregularly. The harbinger of an unimaginable spatial earthquake is about to erupt.


    "Wukong, it''s your turn to act at this time." Kuang San patted Monkey King, squinting his eyes and smiling.


    "Then let me come." Monkey King touched Min''s head: "Look at me and pick it up for you."


    "Hmm~~" Mio nodded happily, and immediately became extremely happy when he was touched by Monkey King.


    The space shock that was about to erupt in the sky also disappeared invisible.


    Monkey King put money into the machine again, and then started operating the robotic arm following the instructions.


    There is no need to cheat, but in an instant, Monkey King controlled the speed of movement, the direction of air flow, and the force of the clamp to the most suitable position, and then he shot into the soul.


    Holding the bear doll, Monkey King handed it to Miao: "Fortunately, do you like it?"


    "Like..." Mio took the bear doll and hugged it in her arms, feeling the strange warmth that emerged in her heart, and murmured intermittently as if she was reciting a dictionary: "Like...feeling love... The intense interest in the subject..."


    Monkey King smiled and touched her head, and said, "Like is a human instinct. When you see what you like and want, it will naturally appear. You don''t have to remember this feeling like reciting a text. "


    "No, I want to always remember the feeling of jue now." Miao glanced at the bear doll in his arms, holding a little bit harder, and then said to Monkey King very seriously: "Thank you, I am very happy. I like Brother Wukong the most."


    This purest smile has the illusion of being penetrated through the heart.


    Monkey King admitted that he was moved by Miao''s unintentional and serious behavior.


    Then, he was stunned again, and suddenly remembered that in the original book Yu Lingyin Nakamura, there was a dirty and torn bear doll that had been hidden in his''career line'', as if it were life.


    Was he affected by the power of the world''s correction?


    However, looking at Mio''s happy expression, Monkey King smiled indifferently. Correct it. As long as Mio is happy, this is the first gift he gave Mio.


    And so that other elves will not disappear because of his own changes, Monkey King will let Miao create other elves. Since he is destined to go the same way, it is not bad.


    Then Monkey King was surprised to see that Devil Origami glanced at a cute furry little bai rabbit intentionally or unintentionally.


    It''s really surprising that, as a demon king of inversion, he would like such cute things.


    Monkey King didn''t say it clearly, because he was very clear. If he did, the other party would arrogantly deny it immediately.


    After throwing money into the machine again, Monkey King operated the joystick again according to the prompt sound.


    After seeing the doll in Monkey King''s folder, Demon Origami''s eyes flashed with a strange light.


    As for the result, there is no doubt that it is another shot into the soul.


    Monkey King took the little bai rabbit doll and handed it to the Demon King Origami: "I give it to you."


    The Devil Origami was stunned, and then he turned his head arrogantly, with a look of disgust: "I don''t like such cute things."


    Monkey King made a straight face: "This is an order."


    The Devil Origami paused, and then turned his face, with a reluctant look: "Then I will accept it reluctantly."


    After taking it, the hand that was holding the doll visibly exerted a bit of force, and when he turned his head, there was a moment of happiness on his face.


    "I obviously like it very much, but I am also arrogant and virtuous." Monkey King looked at the back of the Demon King Origami and spit out.


    Then he saw Kuang San staring at a cat doll unblinkingly.


    "I can''t tell, you would like such a docile animal."


    "Help me to clip it..." Kuang San squinted his bewitching big eyes, and looked at Monkey King with a smile: "They both have one, don''t you plan to give me one?"


    "necessary."


    Monkey King again gave Kuangsan a cat doll and gave it to her.


    This can be considered a date for four people.


    Then go shopping...


    Happy times always pass quickly, and half a month is over in the blink of an eye.


    Then the parting time finally came.


    "Really... do you want to go?"


    Miao hugged Monkey King''s big tui with tears in the corners of his eyes, full of dismay.


    Monkey King said nothing.


    But Kuangsan stepped forward and touched her head: "We originally came here after thirty years. We have been there long enough, so naturally we have to go back. Thirty years later, we will still meet again. "


    "But, when you leave, no one will play with me..."

 2215 Chapter 73: The Imprisoned Elf

    "If you feel bored, then cultivate some elves for me. In the future, I still need them to do things for me. You should also be able to find a few of them as companions, so that you will not be alone. It."


    Mio looked at Monkey King with a serious look: "Training a wizard... can this really help Brother Wukong? Will Brother Wukong be happy?"


    "As long as Mio helps me cultivate all types of elves, I will be very happy."


    "I know, I will help Brother Wukong cultivate all the elves." Miao''s eyes suddenly showed a different look, which is the look that will only appear when there is an absolute goal to complete.


    Then, he fixed his gaze on Kuang San and Demon King Origami: "Since you two also passed through thirty years later, in other words, you were also cultivated by me, right?"


    "Huh?!" Kuang San heard the words, as if he had awakened something, and suddenly looked at Monkey King: "Hey, hey~~ I won''t be targeted by her just because of this, right?"


    Then there was a flash of inspiration: "If I tell her about this now, will history change as a result? My best friend will not be killed by me?"


    Sun Wukong shook his head: "It can''t be changed, even if you say it, she will forget it."


    "why?"


    "Every time a new wizard is created, Mio will lose a share of power, and on the other hand, memory will be affected, confused or disappear."


    "This is the negative effect of the power of the world in order to correct the history that has been changed by me. It wants to erase the influence that I brought to Mio without knowing it. Isn''t Mura Yu Lingyin already thirty years later? Have you forgotten me? This is the effect of the power of the world that has corrected history during the thirty years of my absence. Even I have been forgotten. Do you think Mio will remember what you said?"


    "Listening to you, it really seems that the world is targeting you." Kuang Sanyi looked at Monkey King with an inexplicable smile.


    However, Monkey King spread his hands together: "It is targeting me, because I have exceeded its control. If I want the destiny changed by me to follow the original trajectory, it can only find ways to wipe out the traces I left behind. Get rid of; because it can''t shake my existence, it can only be the only way to erase the traces I left."


    Kuang San heard the words, but his face was speechless, and he couldn''t even get the fate of the world. What kind of monster is it?He could only helplessly retreat and use the path of erasing his traces. Thinking about it, how could it feel a little pitiful?


    "Let''s go, there won''t be any big things. This is a kind of experience of Mio. After returning to 30 years, I just need to restore the disappeared memory. There is no need to pay more attention."


    As Monkey King said, he swiped in front of him, and the space in front of him immediately tore open a portal-like gap, and the light at the end of the gap was leading to the world thirty years later.


    After bidding farewell to the reluctant Min, the Monkey King and the three walked into the gap one after another.


    "Miao, then we will see you in thirty years. I hope you have cultivated a few elves that satisfy me by then."


    "I will work hard!" Miao squeezed his fist with a firm face, and then was replaced by full reluctance in a flash.


    It''s just that the gap in space has healed like water...


    Now thirty years later.


    In the presidential suite on the top floor of the Dongtian Palace of the Imperial Hotel, Westcott sat leisurely on the sofa and sighed slightly. He raised his chin, and the pale gray-gold bangs swayed gently, as if sharp. Blade-like eyes narrowed.


    Now, in front of Wiscott''s line of sight, there is a stack of documents fixed with binder clips. This is the information he has obtained in order to rescue Allen these days.


    Two days have passed. All rescuers sent there will disappear for no reason as long as they approach or the US Island, and there will be no news.


    "What the hell are you saying? Altimicia..." Wescott looked at a girl sitting opposite, and couldn''t help but smile and put his hand over his corner: "That or Why has the U.S. Island become the island of the devil that can only enter and can''t get out? Even a little signal can''t be launched. It''s really amazing, right?"


    The girl named Altimisia did not look at Wescott¡¯s last face, and said blankly: "Or Meijima has been completely blocked from the outside world, and has been cut off by unknown forces. We will try again. It''s meaningless. If you really want to rescue Senior Ellen, you can only do your best to launch a general attack."


    "Always attack... I always feel that there is no chance of winning..." Wiscott squinted his sharp eyes and couldn''t see what it meant: "Not to mention that strange''male elf'', there is a Woodman behind the opponent. I don¡¯t think about it... It¡¯s a shame~ I didn¡¯t find out the exact information, and I learned that someone like Allen would lose so thoroughly..."


    After a moment of contemplation, Wiscott stood up suddenly, his eyes sharpened: "There is only one day, and Alan must not be lost... It seems that we can only use the last resort... Altimicia, let''s go. I will take you to an interesting place..."


    DEM Agency, a hidden experimental base, is said to be an experimental base, rather than a cage where elves are held.


    A young girl was tied to a pole by Kun, her body was covered with scars, and her body was also covered with a spiritual imprisonment instrument.


    And an evil woman with a blindfold in her left eye is holding a small knife, cutting her body slowly with a knife, and her voice is full of madness and insidiousness: "It''s an elf, obviously, she cuts so many knives every day. , But they are all recovered, not even a scar is left, so good~~ Elves, really enviable species..."


    The girl clenched her teeth and glared at her with spiteful eyes.


    Since being caught and locked here, she has been tortured inhumanly, and this kind of pain seems to have been accustomed to her.


    But apart from staring at each other with spiteful eyes, she had no means of revenge.


    "Haha~~ It''s really beautiful Miao''s eyes~ Every time I see your spiteful and helpless eyes, it''s so exciting~ Na~~ Today you want xian to take a few dollars of fun? I''m satisfied, I will reward you with a few more knives~" The woman''s face was full of evil intentions, and she was like a devil and hated her.


    As a person who performs criminal law work in prison, she herself cannot be described as a normal person.

 2216 Chapter 74 The Second Asia of this Article

    "If you let me escape, I must kill you!" The girl''s eyes were filled with negative resentment, and she almost gritted her teeth.


    "Oh, this look is really scary~" The smile on the woman''s face made people feel disgusted and quick after killing when she saw it, and then she smiled again on the girl''s body. It was a knife: "I have heard this sentence more than once, but I am still alive today, and you are repeatedly tortured by me every day. Can you express your hatred for me in another way? Because I''m tired of listening."


    The girl¡¯s face was distorted, her face was full of pain and she endured the inhuman pain with all her strength, she didn¡¯t hum, because she knew very well that her painful screams would only make this abnormal woman more happy and excited .


    "Hey~ why don''t you call? Is it because I am not serving enough?" The woman looked at the girl, with a disgusting smile on her face: "It seems that I am really negligent. Sorry!"


    With a smile on her face, the woman stabbed the girl a few more times, and the blood that flowed made people frightened.


    Finally, the heart-wrenching pain made the girl unable to bear it anymore and screamed.


    The woman''s face suddenly showed a morbid and cautious smile: "Hehehehe~~This is right, I am doing my job now, right? Hahaha~~~"


    The crazy and joyful laughter made people feel goosebumps.


    Then, the closed door opened in vain, and Westcott and Altimicia appeared at the door.


    The particularly harsh laughter came to an abrupt end. After seeing Wiscott, the woman instantly turned into a humble and polite lady: "Ah~~ It turns out that Master Wiscott is here. I''m really sorry. After exhausting the means, it is impossible to give the results you want."


    When Altimicia saw the appearance of the tied girl, Dai''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and her eyes were full of undisguised disgust.


    "Thanks for your hard work, as expected." Westcott''s face was plain, with an expression of no surprise.


    Then he walked closer and looked at the girl who looked at her with resentment and hatred, but with a smile on her face: "All I need is your hateful and resentful eyes, but why don''t you turn back? Turn it? It seems that your hatred for us is not deep enough... Nanye, you said, is there any way to deepen her hatred for us?"


    "This... the subordinates have exhausted all means and failed to complete..."


    "Is it really exhausted?" Weiscourt''s face showed an inexplicable color: "What would a woman fear most?"


    "This..." Nan Ye''s expression changed slightly. She naturally understood the meaning of Westcott''s words, but she was the same woman, so she was extremely resistant to this method.


    She just hates the elves, because her parents died under the earthquake of space, so she can be so cruel to the elves, but she will never agree with the method of using men to deal with women. This is the persistence of being a woman. .


    "Do you even show such an expression..." Wescott looked at Nanye and said with some emotion: "After all, it''s a woman."


    "I don''t agree with this method either!" The silent Altimicia also expressed his extremely determined attitude at this moment.


    "That''s really embarrassing~" Westcott rubbed his eyebrows in an embarrassed manner.


    Even Altimicia has expressed his views. Wescott can¡¯t just go it alone, because he knows very well that DEM¡¯s combat members are basically women. If they do something that disgusts them, Everyone slapped their feet and left, I''m afraid DEM will fall.


    "If it was Ellen, there would be no objection." Wescott''s heart sighed, and then the eyes of the girl became extremely harsh: "Since you don''t use this method, If you agree, it seems that it can only be the last resort."


    Nanye looked at Westcourt with a look willing to hear the details.


    "Be cruel, and make the consciousness to kill her!" The ruthlessness in Wiscott''s eyes seemed to sting people''s skin: "If she cannot be reversed under the pressure of death, we have to Abandon her! Although it is a pity, there are so many elves..."


    When the girl heard this, her pupils suddenly tightened.


    Wescott looked at her with a helpless expression on my face: "Erya~ Don''t blame me for being cruel, because I am also forced to be helpless~ If it doesn''t work today, my pig teammates I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be happy to stab me in the back...especially without Alan, so I have to wrong you..."


    "you¡­!!!"


    The girl named Erya just spit out a word, and she suddenly felt a pain from Hungarian''s mouth. Looking down, she saw that the evil dagger had already entered without Hungarian...


    "If it were the order to kill the elf, I wouldn''t hesitate!" Nan Ye''s face showed a cold expression of Yan Yan.


    Er Ya tried hard to Zhang Zui, but failed to make a sound. The pain and darkness struck, and the horror of death and endless hatred were intertwined in Hungary¡ª¡ª


    I haven''t got revenge yet, and I haven''t given sanctions to those who bring me pain and despair, how could I just die like this!!


    Hate, unwillingness, hatred, despair...


    At the moment of death, all the negative emotions filled Erya''s heart and mind. She was not reconciled to die like this. At least, all the detestable people in front of her must be buried!!!


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah -!"


    The clumps of spiritual power, like mud, overflowed from her body with Erya''s painful cry, and touched the ground of spiritual power, like a mountain of salt that had touched water.


    Not only that, the roaring Erya''s forehead, hands, feet and body ti had wounds on every inch of his skin, and a lot of blood was discharged, especially the Hungarian mouth...


    I can''t see what is hurting Erya at all.However, Erya''s body seemed to remember the existence of wounds, and there were several wounds that split open like skins and flowers.The scene is reminiscent of the stigmata produced by the body of a devout believer.


    These scars are all wounds that she has healed in the past.


    But at this moment, it all seemed to awaken all Erya''s hatred, and once again surfaced on her.


    This article has been reversed.

 2217 Chapter 75: Anti-Soul Crystal

    After a while.


    The blood and spiritual power covered Er Ya''s whole body, causing her posture to change.


    The appearance is the outline of a nun, but it has changed into a completely different appearance from before, showing an ominous atmosphere.


    Such a situation is the reversal of the soul crystallization.The transformation of existence caused when the elves fell into the abyss of despair.


    This is exactly the phenomenon Westcott hopes for.


    "Sure enough, the hatred and unwillingness brought by the threat of death made her successfully reversed!" Wescott''s face finally showed a satisfied smile: "The experiment of Material A seems to be successfully completed. !"


    Er Ya''s body trembled, and he raised his head stiffly like a puppet hanging from a silk thread, and then showed a painful expression distorted by the intense pain, hissing: "Ahhhhh~"


    After venting, Er Ya made a hoarse and silent voice: "<God...eclipse...Pen...>!" Responding to Er Ya''s call, a huge book appeared in front of her.


    Just looking straight, you can feel the strong pressure of your body being suppressed by a heavy object. There is no doubt that it is the same kind of "devil" as "Savior of the Devil".


    "Shen Xian Pian" was still in the air, spread out automatically, and began to turn the pages at an astonishing speed, and then the pages spread out from the center line of the book, floating around like a snowstorm.


    Wiscott''s expression instantly became solemn: "Be careful! That''s part of the devil, not just a shredded paper flower."


    After Wiscott finished speaking, they retreated quickly with Altimicia, full of alertness.


    Immediately, the pages of "Divine Eclipse" scattered around Erya to form a magic circle released a dark light, and several dark alien monsters crawled out of the pages of "Divine Eclipse".


    "!!!"


    The alien made a roar or a scream that couldn''t tell whether it was a roar or a scream. At the same time, he kicked on the ground and attacked the three of Wescott.


    At this moment, Artemisia wore his own display device lancelot-head decorated with cat ears, waist skirt, back device similar to wings or spider feet, holding a long sword.


    In fact, these devices all have their own unique functions. The first is cat ears, which are actually the symbol of the No. 5 [Ashcroft] Red County Cat;


    The skirts on both sides are the logo of No. One [Ashcroft] Alice;


    The wings on the back are No. 2 and No. 3 [Ashcroft] Space Dragon and Leon¡¯s attack equipment;


    The last is the sword, which is the weapon of the No. 4 [Ashcroft] unicorn.The sword is named Aroundight.


    Altimicia put on her strongest device as soon as she arrived, and it was obvious that facing the devil with the inverted body, she did not dare to have the slightest scorn.


    With a light sword in his hand, the alien that had attacked had been cut in half and dissipated.


    Afterwards, Altimicia flew his body in the random area, raised his sword and rushed towards Erya, revealing sharp eyes and releasing a thunderous slash.


    It''s just that all the slashes were blocked by the aliens that crawled out of the paper again.


    But at this time, Artemisia was already close to Erya, and the lightsaber in his hand slashed down without hesitation, but suddenly stopped at a small difference.


    It was not that Altimicia suddenly found out of conscience that she couldn''t bear to cut it down with a sword, but she was surprised to find that her body couldn''t move, as if she was restrained by a random realm.


    Because just when she swung the sword to kill those aliens, Er Ya was also ready to counterattack accordingly-only saw part of her spiritual outfit turned into a pen, automatically on the surface of the "Shen Xiaopian" What is written on it.


    That is the''record of the future''!


    That''s right, this is the horror of "Divine Eclipse Pian", as long as you write down on the paper the future actions or deeds of people who are hostile to you, they will perfectly appear in reality.


    For example, trapping Altimicia and preventing her from acting is simply a breeze.


    Altimicia''s complexion changed suddenly, because she had so many methods, but her body couldn''t move, but she couldn''t do anything.She struggled hard to break free, but below her head she was completely motionless as if she had another will.


    Erya backed away, and then the alien crawled out of the paper again, sending a fatal blow to Altimicia.


    However, its movement was suddenly trapped by the random realm that emerged.


    That''s right, although Altimicia can''t move her body, but her mind is still there, so she can also send out absolute random areas.


    While blocking the fatal blow, Altimicia released a strong light, and then burst in front of her eyes. She actually broke free from the shackles of the <Divine Eclipse Chapter>, and her figure flashed in front of Erya at super high speed. , And then a sword easily pierced her spiritual suit and penetrated her abdomen.


    "The Divine Eclipse" is just an ability that is very against the sky in a sense, but it does not bestow Erya''s superb strength, so facing the ultra-high-speed blow of Altimicia, Erya can''t dodge completely. .


    In consternation, Er Ya spit out blood, and then decisively grabbed the sword-holding girl''s hand, making her unable to dodge anymore, and then controlled the following alien to launch a fatal blow to Altimicia again.


    but--


    "It''s so naive!"


    A mocking smile appeared on Altimicia, the random area was released in vain, the range expanded in one breath, and the close aliens were easily shot out.


    "I have to say that your abilities in "Divine Eclipse" seem to be terrifying, but your melee ability is too weak, so weak that it can''t react as fast as my attack!"


    With a twist of the lightsaber in his hand, Er Ya vomited blood again, and his complexion became paler.


    Then Artemisia pulled the lightsaber away from Erya''s body, and blood suddenly overflowed from the abdomen where the sword was drawn out like a fountain.


    At the moment Erya fell to the ground, the solid random area trapped her.


    The applause sounded, and Wiscott walked closer, with a smile on his face: "It''s a beautiful battle. You made perfect use of this narrow terrain."


    Altimicia didn''t seem to hear his praise, but took a step back.


    Wiscott didn''t care at all. He looked at Erya, muttering to himself what spell he was chanting, and then the random area that bound Erya also changed. Her body began to emit black light, like a Objects condensed in the shape of a gem from the night of the gathering appeared from the mouth of Hungary in Erya...


    Then, Wiscott''s gaze was completely attracted by this black''jewel'', and a crazy smile appeared on his face that he had never seen before: "Great, this is the crystallization of anti-soul! "

 2218 Chapter 76: Divine Eclipse

    After examining the gems lovingly and carefully, Wescott glanced at Altimisia: "Thanks to you, Altimisia, thanks to you, I finally took a step towards my long-cherished wish."


    After Wiscott finished speaking, he slowly stretched out his hand towards the gem, and after grasping the anti-soul crystallization, he casually stuffed his own mouth.


    Taking the anti-soul crystallization as the origin, the pitch-black flash made a thunderous sound and burst out towards the surroundings, as if only this area instantly turned into dark night, and the surrounding scenery completely changed.


    After a few seconds, the "dark night" began to shrink and was sucked into Wiscott''s body. There was no anti-soul crystal there anymore. Only the Hun¡¯s mouth in the suit was burnt black and the Wiscott station with spiritual power all over over there.


    The strange Lingbo aura is like an elf.


    Then Wescott leaned back and laughed, his crazy appearance made people tremble.


    Then he raised his right hand to the sky and shouted loudly: "Divine Eclipse Chapter ."


    Responding to his call, a book appeared by Wiscott''s hand, his eyes widened, his face was full of surprises and surprises: "It''s really amazing. It''s the first time I have come into contact with the Demon King, but Knowing all about its magic and power..."


    Then Wiscott waved his hand, and Divine Eclipse began to open the page autonomously, just like the previous Erya operation, countless alien monsters crawled out of the page.


    Then a knowing smile appeared on Wiscott¡¯s face: ¡°That¡¯s how it turns out, the existence recorded in the book can be shown concretely, hahaha~~ As expected of the devil, it can distort the truth and logic of the world. Strength, it seems to have got a great strength!"


    "It''s just... it''s far from enough. If you''re just a demon king, it''s far from fulfilling my long-cherished wish."


    As Wiscourt said, he took the book floating in his hand, turned around and said calmly, "Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to meet the Monkey King...or on the beautiful island, but there are quite a few elves. Well...Of course~~ What is most anticipated is that if the Monkey King turns around, what will happen? I can''t wait..."


    Just as Wiscott was preparing for action, a woman suddenly broke into here, reporting: "Master Wiscott, Latatosk''s ship "Flacinus" was found above the base. ; And the members of AST have all arrived.


    Wiscott''s face was flat: "Is it attracted by the power of the Demon King, or I don''t have to look for them deliberately, let''s go and see our guests."


    outside.


    Above the island, in the bridge of the "Flaxinas".


    "Master Commander, this strange spirit wave is emitted from the island below. According to analysis, the spirit power is extremely powerful. It is probably different from the elves we usually encounter. It seems to be the completely opposite substance! "


    "Lingyin, is this an elf too?" Qinli looked at the analyst next to his deputy, Mura Yu Lingyin.


    The tone of Murakami''s expression was dull. Because of Monkey King''s relationship, he was no longer sleepy and listless as usual. Instead, he was full of spirits: "I am afraid it is the inversion of the elves-the nature change that occurs when the elves fall into despair. The reversal spirit is called the reversal body. The reversal body¡¯s spiritual outfit will change accordingly. In addition to the obvious change of the spiritual outfit, the reversal body can show a more powerful weapon than the angel. Its name is¡ª -Devil."


    "The Devil..."


    When everyone in Latatosk heard the name, their hearts were beating inexplicably. When they heard the name, they knew that it was a very bad existence.


    Even Shixiang and the others showed a surprised expression. Obviously, it was the first time they had heard of the devil.


    It was an accident, but Qin Li brought Shixiang and the others with him this time.


    While they were still surprised by the''Devil King'' in Qin Li, they saw the island below, a man and three women walking out of a house, behind them, a group of alien monsters followed.


    "I found out, Commander, that strange spiritual wave came from the man on the island."


    Qinli looked at the man on the screen, his eyes widened in surprise: "Isn''t this... Isn''t this... the executive director of DEM, Izak "Ray" Pelham" Wescott? He... is the devil?!!!"


    "Yes! The data clearly shows that this extremely powerful dark spiritual wave was sent from his body, and it can''t be wrong."


    "Hello~~ Could it be said that this guy is also an''elf'' like Brother Wukong?" Qin''s expression became extraordinarily serious: "Moreover, is it a reversed body?"


    Well, until now, they still misunderstand that Monkey King is an elf.


    "No, he is a human being. He just used special means to take away the power of the reversed elves." Mura Yu Lingyin gave an affirmative answer.Then looking at the figure of Westcott on the screen, a strong anger and killing intent came into his heart.


    Every elf is her carefully selected''child''. Although she no longer remembers why she did that, the guy who dares to hurt her''child'' can never be forgiven.


    "Lingyin, what''s the matter?" Qinli also found that Cunyu Lingyin was unusual, and couldn''t help looking at her with concern.


    "No, it''s okay, I just think that guy is very annoying..." Lingyin said blankly, looking at Weiscott on the screen.


    "As expected to be my good sister, it feels the same as mine."


    Then, Vescott on the island said: "Everyone in Latatosk, I think you must be looking at me? So, can you ask, what is the reason for you coming to my private territory with such a big fanfare? What are you doing?"


    Qin Li said, "Transfer my image."


    "Okay, Commander!"


    Then, a virtual video of Qinli suddenly flashed in front of Wescott: "Wescott, as the executive director of DEM, I didn''t expect you to open your eyes and tell lies."


    "Oh~ It turned out to be the commander of Latatosk. It''s amazing to sit in the position of commander at a young age." Weiscott smiled: "Since you have said so, then I will say it clearly. Well, I heard that you Latatosk imprisoned the second executive department director of our DEM agency, Alan "Mila" Mathers, can you ask you to raise your hands and let her go?"


    "Yes." Qinli readily agreed, and then looked at Alan, who had been silent behind him: "Hey~ I want to save you, do you want to go out and meet?"


    "Pass me down..."

 2219 Chapter 77: Strength

    When Westcott looked at Allen who was suddenly teleported to him not far away, he was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect that he was just saying something on the table, and the other party actually gave the person to him. Released?The rhetoric brewing in his heart is completely useless.


    Weiscott suddenly felt suspicious and looked at Allen: "What are they playing?"


    Allen felt complicated and sighed: "Wescott, give up your unrealistic ideas, this world is not something we can control, nor can we get involved, Master Wukong is not something you can face. ¡­"


    "You said... Goku... Your lord?" Westcott looked at Alan with a look of astonishment.


    Allen ignored Westcott''s surprise, and continued flatly: "If you still want to live, put everything down and live your ordinary life!"


    "It''s hard to believe that this kind of words should come from you!" Weiscott frowned deeply, his eyes became extremely sharp and terrifying: "Could it be that you, like Woodman, betrayed? This should be Impossible, I don¡¯t believe you are a guy who changes your position easily, that is to say, have you been bewitched or brainwashed by any technique?"


    Alan was silent for a while, then looked at Wescott, and said very seriously: "You won''t understand how great Master Goku is. That''s the end of the story. As a former companion, I have warned you. How to choose is your business."


    With that, I want to turn around and leave...


    "The eclipse chapter!"


    With a move by Westcott, a book suddenly floated in front of him, the page opened spontaneously, and the pen made by part of the spiritual suit was depicting something on it at an astonishing speed, and then Alan suddenly appeared on his body. The rope tied her hands and feet, and Allen fell to the ground.


    "This is?!" Allen looked surprised and looked at Weiscott at the moment: "This is the power of the demon you captured this time? It looks very good."


    ""The Book of God''s Eclipse" can visualize the contents of the book in reality..." Weiscott explained with an elegant face.


    "That''s how those monsters came about..." Allen said, looking at the alien monsters around Weiscott.


    "So, seeing this perfect power, do you think I have the qualifications to compete with that strange creature called Monkey King?"


    "It''s not comparable at all!"


    "That''s really scary... the one named Monkey King..." Weiscott squinted and smiled weirdly: "If you even said that, I really want to see it more and more. It convinces you. The power of it!"


    "Furthermore, I have understood the secret of the reversal of the elves. If these elves are forced to reverse, or if they are killed, how interesting will it become?"


    Alan looked at Westcott and sighed slightly. It''s sad that someone who stays in his world forever and can''t understand his opponent''s terrible.


    Only when she has seen what is called true strength, can she clearly understand what is true powerlessness and despair.


    "So, Ellen, tell me, do you choose to be my enemy, or do you choose to wait and see?"


    "I don''t even have a display device now, what can I do?" Allen smiled indifferently: "Anymore, I have been restrained, am I?"


    "That''s really a relief... Thinking that if you are really an enemy, I will also squeeze a cold sweat..." Weiscott smiled, then looked at the sky: "Now, wait for me After taking care of them, let''s deal with the problems between us!"


    Then, he smiled evilly: "It must be painful to lose the person you care about? Then, if you kill all the people here, how much pain will that person named Monkey King suffer? It will be reversed because of this. Is it? Really expectant!"


    Thinking of such a possibility, Westcott''s hands were shaking with excitement.


    He is not a brainless arrogance, because he has the means to easily replace the Elf Reversal-the Demon King. For this, Westcott has absolute confidence.


    "So, in order to illuminate the way I am going, I ask you... to die!"


    The paper of "Divine Eclipse Chapter" was floating in the air, and then endless alien monsters crawled out of the paper one by one, densely covering the entire island.


    Alan and Qinli were all tingling scalp.


    Only then did it become clear that "Divine Eclipse Pian Yu" really possessed incredible terrifying power.


    Then, under the command of Viscott, the alien monsters ejected a pair of fleshy wings from their backs and attacked the "Flaccinus" hidden in the air...


    Wescott didn''t use the hands of others, because he wanted to let Qin Li and others see the desperate power he possessed.


    "Team...captain...what to do?" Not far from the sky, the members of AST became extremely nervous when they saw this scene.


    They didn''t expect that the acting director of DEM had turned into an elf, and was still stronger than anything they had seen before.Well, except Monkey King.


    Liaozi frowned: "Let''s take a look first, anyway, he is also targeting Latatosk..."


    "Shen Wuyue, can you kill all these monsters?"


    "No, Commander! There are too many, and the most sensible decision should be to leave temporarily. Because the power that the Demon King has shown is stronger than any of us here. The data shows that there is no possibility of victory. !"


    "Call me to evacuate before hitting you?" Qinli got up and kicked Shen Wuyue''s knee.The latter immediately fell to his knees, with a happy smile on his face...


    It''s just that the densely packed numbers, even Shixiang and the others were retreated when they saw it.


    There are so many, how can you cut it, right?I really don''t know why Westcott has such a huge magic power to summon so many aliens.


    This is far more powerful than in Erya''s hands.


    Qin Li immediately made a decision: "Get out!"


    The order was just given, and a gap was suddenly torn in the space below the ship, and a slightly lazy voice came from it: "Oh~ It seems that I came in time. It''s so lively, can you add me?"


    "Sun Wukong!!"


    Wescott looked at Monkey King who appeared in this way, his eyes narrowed slightly, but he couldn''t hide the excitement in his heart: "It''s just right, let me clearly feel your terrifying power!"

 2220 Chapter 78: Such a Demonstration

    As soon as Weiscott¡¯s voice fell, the alien monsters immediately changed their attack targets and swarmed towards the Monkey King who was stuck in the air...


    "Brother Wukong..." Qinli saw the sudden appearance of the figure, a look of surprise appeared in his eyes, and then stopped the evacuation order that he had just issued.


    "Quickly pass us out!" Seeing that Monkey King was besieged by countless aliens, Shixiang immediately spoke anxiously. He chose to evacuate before, but he didn''t want to fight a senseless war of attrition. But now that Monkey King is outside, they naturally can''t stand by.


    And Kuang San and Demon King Origami, who followed Monkey King out from the gap in space, saw this scene, and they also acted to summon angels and demon kings...


    However, they were all stopped by Monkey King: "You are not allowed to shoot. Since this reptile wants to see my power, then I will show him a little bit to see it..." Then he sighed helplessly. Tone: "Seriously, facing an ant, I really can''t raise a little interest."


    Then, he glanced lightly at the alien monsters who were swarming towards him: "So, I still ask you all-go to death!"


    The plain voice contained absolute truth echoing in the sky, making people panic and frightened, like a judgment from God.


    As a result, the alien monsters flying in the sky, under the horrified gaze of Alan and others, fell to the ground one after another, dissipating into countless light spots.


    "This...impossible!!!" Wescott''s eyes rounded in shock, not to lose his calmness and air, with a shocked expression on his face: "Just one sentence, solved all the aliens I summoned? What kind of power is this?!!!"


    Sun Wukong''s next words answered his question: "The power of ants also wants to challenge God by yourself. You are really arrogant and ignorant."


    "You said you are a god?" After hearing this, Wiscott laughed madly, his tone was full of mockery: "If there is a god in this world, I am the only almighty god. !"


    With the fall of Wiscott¡¯s voice, "The Eclipse Chapter" exudes a dazzling light, and the pen transformed from the part of the spiritual outfit depicts a piece of paper that has been penetrated by a sword at an astonishing speed The portrait of Monkey King-the time is set to the next second after the portrait is completed.


    At the moment when the portrait was about to be completed, Westcott laughed wildly: "Ignorant people! Let''s come and see what the power of''God'' is!"


    Then, at the next moment when the portrait was completed, the "Shen''s Eclection Chapter" emitted a heavy dark light, and immediately - with a''pop'', the whole book instantly shattered into scraps of paper.


    "..."


    Westcott''s wild laughter came to a halt, some were astonished, some were shocked, some were puzzled...


    At this moment, I ask you not embarrassed?Ah wrong, is it scared?


    Monkey King smiled: "Oh~ why are you so careless? I broke my own props, it''s okay, kid, come, I have a few more here, you can continue to play."


    With that said, Monkey King threw out five copies of "Divine Eclipse", and threw them in front of Westcott: "It''s okay, play it with ease, if it breaks, I still have..."


    As a result, several copies appeared in both hands.


    With a "Goo~~" sound, the sound of swallowing saliva sounded.


    Westcott was stunned.


    They were also stunned in Qin Li.


    Both looked at Monkey King in amazement and gasped.


    On the contrary, Kuang San and Demon King Origami''s faces were calm, because they had already seen Monkey King create countless "Ke Ke Di".


    "Unexpectedly, he can create the Demon King "Shen Xian Pian Yu" at will... and it made the <Shen Xing Pian Yu" beyond the scope of his own ability and self-destruct... Is he really-God?!!!" Mura Yu Lingyin Looking at Monkey King, there is also a sense of fright.


    At the same time, there was a sense of familiarity in my heart.


    "It''s impossible!! It''s impossible!!!" Wescott was terrified, backing back in disbelief, and began to tremble uncontrollably: "Fake! This must be fake!! The power of the devil is Absolutely... this kind of thing can''t happen...impossible!!"


    The cruelty of the facts makes Westcott a little hard to accept, he has been scared by the existence of Monkey King.At this moment, he naturally understood why the "Shen Eclipse Pian Yu" had been destroyed, and if the five books in front of him were true, then he could not imagine the consequences.


    "Hey~~ It''s just this level that I was shocked to be a little frustrated?" Monkey King looked at Wescott with a faint smile: "Are you too scared? Well, since you doubt it< "The Eclipse" is false, so I will show you a demonstration to see if it is true or not."


    Sun Wukong opened the book of "Shen Xiaopian" in his hand, holding a pen, and began to write and draw on it...


    Seeing this scene, Wiscott felt cold all over his body, and fear gradually spread in his heart. Under the suppression of this horror, his face became mad, with words in his mouth, and began to perform the most primitive magic...


    He, along with Ellen and Woodman, used the most primitive magic to create the Origin Elf, Mio, and naturally he still had a life-saving trump card in his hand.


    Unfortunately, before he showed his trump card, Monkey King had already painted his portrait on the "Shen Xian Pian Yu" paper, and then looked at him: "So, you said, should you goug your eyes? Still cut off your hands and feet? Or, let''s start with the eyes first!"


    As Monkey King said, he used his pen to touch Wiscott¡¯s eyes on the portrait...


    The next moment, with only a sound of''poof'', Wiscott''s left eye burst!


    "what!!!!"


    Halfway through chanting the curse, he suddenly let out a heartbreaking scream, his left hand covered the bloody left eye, arched his waist, screamed...


    Qinli and the others were shaking all over when they saw it, and they were shocked by the bloody scene.


    And Allen sighed slightly when he looked at Westcott''s miserable appearance.


    "Look, isn''t this true?" Monkey King smiled and looked at Westcott, explaining.Then a stroke was spotted on his right eye again.


    Then the popping sound sounded again, and Wiscourt let out a more tragic cry...


    "Stop! Stop it!! I believe it! I believe it! Please stop it!!"


    "But... I haven''t had enough."


    With a look of unfinished thoughts, Monkey King made another stroke on Westcott''s left shoulder in the picture album.


    With a sound of''pouch'', the left hand of Westcott in reality broke in an instant...

 2221 Chapter 79: Demon King Erya

    "Ah ah ah!!!!!!~~~"


    A scream and hoarse scream resounded across the sky, and Westcott was horrified by the intense pain that came, his head burst almost crazy, and he kept rolling on the ground, leaving a spot of blood.


    The picture made everyone feel the fear and chill from the bottom of their hearts.


    With such a miserable appearance, Alan couldn''t bear to see him. He knelt to the ground facing Monkey King and pleaded for him: "Master Wukong, Wescote is blind in both eyes and lost an arm. Please forgive him! "


    "Oh~ do you think he is very pitiful?" Monkey King flashed his figure and appeared in front of Alan, looking at her indifferently: "Then, why don''t you think that when he deals with elves, you don''t think they are pitiful? ?"


    With a wave of his hand, Er Ya''s blood-stained figure flashed in front of Sun Wukong. The miserable appearance made people see a burst of scalp and cold all over.


    Er Ya, who had been completely taken away from the "Divine Eclipse Chapter", was dying at this moment, his eyes closed, and the appearance of a gossamer would be completely dead in the near future.


    But when she opened her eyes slightly, looking at the miserable appearance of Westcott at this moment, there was a flash of light that was extremely quick to resolve her hatred.


    If every elf is completely deprived of its soul crystal, the only thing left is death.


    In the original book, the reason why Erya was taken away from "Shen Xiaopianyu" can still survive, because what Westcott took away is not the complete body, so she survived.


    But here, Westcott has completely taken away the power of "Divine Eclipse".


    Alan looked at the scar on Erya''s body and remained silent.


    An elf who could be forced to reverse, the torture she endured was several times more severe than the treatment Westcott was now receiving.


    Allen is the one who knows Wiscott¡¯s character and behavior best, so he is not qualified to be forgiven.


    "Understood? I can tell you very clearly now that I am very angry!"


    As a result, the whole world began to tremble with anxiety, the earth began to crack, and countless underground magma spewed out from the surface, causing a fire all over the world...


    Thus, disaster came to the world!


    "My God!! Lord Commander!! An earth-shaking earthquake has occurred in the whole world!!!"


    "I also received images from here. Several cities have been swallowed by the unprecedented tsunami that suddenly erupted..."


    "It''s over... it''s over...!!! This... this is simply... the wrath of God!!!"


    Qinli waited for a bunch of people to look at the devastating image of the world in front of them, one by one sat paralyzed on the ground, looking at Monkey King with fear...


    Just because it showed a little anger, it caused a world-wide terrible catastrophe. This is something that only God can do, right?!!


    The wrath of God, the whole world trembled!


    "Team... Team... Captain! Will we... die?"


    All the sisters of AST were shocked by the change of the world, their complexions were pale, and they hugged each other with fear on their faces.


    "I...Where do I... know..." Liaozi was also scared with her teeth trembling. She thought she was not afraid of the heavens, and only then discovered that she was so insignificant and ignorant in front of the mighty power of heaven and earth.


    The whole world is in panic...


    In the endless void universe, a young girl drifted peacefully somewhere in the void, and then as if feeling something, she suddenly opened her closed eyes, stood up and stood still in the air with no expression on her face. He looked at the distant blue planet, and then showed a face full of surprise: "Who is it? It can cause the whole world to tremble, and even I feel a tremor of abhorrent chill..."


    Ignoring the disasters and horrors he brought to this world, Monkey King looked at the Erya who was still alive, and asked, "I am unwilling, right? Tell me, do you want revenge? Want to kill all. All the people who make you miserable?"


    Hearing this, Er Ya, who was dying, looked like a glare, her eyes suddenly became brighter than ever before, and a hoarse and weak voice came from her mouth, but she was so determined and unwavering: "miss you!!"


    "Complete you."


    Monkey King laughed, and then he waved his hand, and a ray of light instantly shone on Er Ya''s body, and all the wounds on her body healed and disappeared.


    Immediately, the "Shen Xian Pian Yu" in her hand was stuffed into her Hun''s mouth in an''arrogant'' manner, and disappeared.


    Demon King Erya, once again returned to the world.


    "Now, it''s your acting time, go, go, let the people who have caused you tortured with more cruel means to get them deserved retribution!"


    Er Ya opened the "Divine Eclipse Chapter" in silence, but his eyes flashed with biting hatred. First of all, the first one was to fix his gaze on the person who tortured him every day-Nan Ye .


    The latter saw Erya''s dangerous and indifferent eyes, but he was so scared that he backed away again and again, and then fell to the ground weakly in fear, screaming in panic: "No!! Stop!! You give me. Stop! Don''t come over!!! Ah ah ah!!!~~"


    For some reason, Er Ya had already reversed and turned into a demon king. She shouldn''t have remembered everything she had experienced before, but now she can clearly remember every detail she suffered.


    So the revenge began.


    "I said, one day, when I am free, I will ask you to die!"


    Erya''s voice is indifferent, perfectly interpreting the meaning of the devil.


    Then I painted a portrait of Nan Ye on the "Shen Eclipse Pian Yu", and then a stroke across her Huns.


    I saw the real Nanye¡¯s Xiongqian suddenly screamed, and a shocking wound appeared out of thin air, as if he was struck by a sword...


    Then the screams sounded...


    Er Ya¡¯s face showed a terrifying and cruel smile: "This "Shen Eclipse Chapter" seems to be better than my previous one~~ Na~ I said, let''s spend it together. Have a happy time!"


    "No!! Please stop!!! Forgive me... forgive me!!! Ah!~~"


    Er Ya was unmoved, waved the pen in his hand, and made several heavy strokes on the figures on the paper...


    As a result, blood and screams are intertwined once again...


    "Go to die! Go to die! Go to die! Go to die!!!"


    Erya waved the pen madly, while screaming madly, his face looked so hideous and terrifying...


    That tragic picture has caused Deqinli and others to turn their heads and dare not look at it again...


    Because it is too cruel and bloody...

 2222 Chapter 80 Natural Disasters

    One hour later.


    Nanye and Westcott died tragically unrecognizable.


    No part of the body is intact, and the hands and feet are even more out of the body. The picture is terrible.


    At this moment, Er Ya also completely released the hatred in her heart, and her mentality also changed accordingly. The senseless kindness had left her, and her eyes were extremely firm now.


    Although she became extremely weak due to the consumption of spiritual power, she was completely satisfied at the moment.


    "Thank you." Er Ya staggered to the front of Sun Wukong, only to say such a softly, but her gentle eyes had already indicated everything.


    Sun Wukong, who pulled herself back from the edge of death, the abyss of despair and hatred, has become an indispensable part of her life.


    She may not care about everything in the world, but she regards Monkey King as the only one.


    This man who saved his life, in his mind-God.


    "This look is great!" Monkey King looked at Er Ya at this time, but his face showed a happy smile.


    How can a person who has not experienced hardships have such a firm look and understand what is the most important and indispensable existence of oneself?


    What Sun Wukong needs is not a woman with a sense of meaningless kindness and a mother''s bitch, let alone a vase, but someone who can destroy the world unwaveringly for him.


    Now Erya, he is very satisfied. Everything she has experienced has given her an unwavering heart.


    Among the many elves, Erya is now the most satisfied one of Monkey King.


    In fact, Kakuzo Tosaki is also kind in nature. Everything she does is just to change, just like Urrutia, she changes all the mistakes she has committed, and she naively wants to erase everything she has done. .


    To a certain extent, Kuang San still lacks, but she has already taken that step, and after that, she only needs to sculpt a little, and it will inevitably be a great help for Monkey King.


    "In the future, just stay with me." Monkey King smiled and gave Er Ya a touch to kill, but the latter showed excitement and joy: "Yes!" This was exactly what she hoped.


    Isn''t this just the end of hardship?


    Although she has experienced hardships, she has found the most important person in her life.


    "Then, let this place that brings you painful memories to disappear completely!" Monkey King mentioned Alan who was still in a daze, and the same Erya and the others flew high in the sky, standing side by side with Shixiang and the others, and the right index finger appeared. A small ball of light came out and fell towards the island below...


    After a deafening roar, the entire island has disappeared without a trace...


    Only the surging sea is still tumbling and roaring, forming a world-wide wonder.


    This picture will last forever, and the traces Sun Wukong brought here will never disappear due to the passage of time.


    In the following world, this place will become the most incredible spectacle in the world.


    As for Qin Li and the others, they were already dumbfounded at this moment, because they had seen what the real great horror was so far.


    "Go back." Monkey King looked at Shixiang and the others, and the familiar soft smile appeared on their faces again.


    It''s just that the four elements looked at Monkey King and took a step back: "Afraid..."


    Monkey King was obviously stunned. It seemed that his behavior was to frighten this cute little Lolita. His figure flickered, and he hugged her, spreading his teeth and claws to make a''fierce'' appearance: "I''m afraid I will eat You?"


    As he said, Monkey King bit on Sijina''s cheek and scratched her.


    "Ah~~Itchy~~ Brother Wukong~~Don''t bully me~~" Si Ke Nai suddenly chuckled.


    Ye Juya and the others were relieved to see this scene: "Fortunately, it''s okay~ Master Goku, or Master Goku..."


    Xixian: "Agree. I was really scared to pee just now... However, the Goku-sama just now is really handsome!"


    "It''s just... I don''t know how many people in this world have been infected?" Shixiang noodles couldn''t bear it.


    "Funny." Xixian glanced at Shixiang: "What does it have to do with our generation if the nasty humans die? We are the spirits that they hate."


    "Yes." Ye Juya looked at Monkey King with a dangerous light in his eyes: "From my point of view, Master Wukong, or simply destroy all mankind!"


    "Hello~~ Your thoughts are too extreme?!!!" Qinli and others in the bridge were scared to stand up from their seats.


    Monkey King looked at Ye Ju Shi and Xi Xian, but he laughed. These two Gemini elves didn''t seem to need to be trained. They already had enlightenment.


    "If you kill them all, you won''t have any beautiful clothes to wear in the future. You can eat delicious things~"


    "Huh? It seems to make sense!" Ye Juzhi and Xixian were both shocked: "Then let them live with compassion."


    "Huh~~~"


    Qin Li and the others all fell on the chair and let out a sigh of relief like a flat ball.


    Although the reason is strange, all mankind is finally saved.


    They would not think that Monkey King would not do this.


    Look at the major disasters in the world now. Monkey King just sent out an angry mood and left the world in a state of destruction.


    But even so, no one dared to blame it, because they knew very well in Qin, and if they dared to say a word, the world would be absolutely finished.


    Therefore, we can only silently mourn for the people all over the world who have been affected by the disaster. You should suffer the sufferings you have suffered, because this belongs to a natural disaster!


    After returning to the US Island, Monkey King is a rare experience to enjoy a few days of leisure and stability.


    It''s just that the outside world has already exploded.


    Unknown disasters that have affected the whole world have been staged in major news all over the world. Leaders and experts of various countries said that this catastrophe is dozens of times more terrifying than the unprecedented space earthquake 30 years ago. It has spread all over the world..."


    As a result, various conjectures followed, and the world is about to usher in the end of the day...


    No one thought this was a''human'' action, and naturally thought it was a natural disaster.


    Watching the news broadcast on TV, Qinli and the others all looked at Monkey King together. What kind of natural disaster? Here is the culprit.


    But people are''gods'', and it''s fair to say it''s a natural disaster, right?


    Just as the women were watching TV spitting out, a girl who suddenly appeared in the screen caught Sun Wukong¡¯s attention...

 2223 Chapter 81 Wake Up

    Origami sitting next to Monkey King noticed his strange gaze for the first time, so he followed his gaze and looked at a girl with purple and silver hair and purple pupils on the TV, and then looked at the screen. Annotated to his name, with a look of surprise on her face: "Yu Xiao Meijiu? Isn''t this the mysterious singer who never shows up in front of the public? She actually appeared on TV?"


    "So you know the singer too." Kuangsan glanced at the origami somewhat unexpectedly: "It was a charity concert held for disaster relief."


    "N~ Wukong~" Origami suddenly plunged into Monkey King''s arms, and looked at him affectionately: "You wouldn''t be a beast because you are a famous star? In fact, they don''t. Not bad, right? If you want to thank the beast language, come at me, I won''t resist, the full posture is unlocked for you."


    "Huh?!" Ye Juya showed a frightened expression.


    "I admire it. I am a master of origami, so I still have this trick." Xi Xian has an expression that has learned another trick.


    After a few days of getting along, Xi Xian admired the philosophy of life of origami.


    "..." Monkey King looked at the origami and was speechless.


    Two days ago, he helped origami to restore the usual appearance, but the memory of being a devil still exists. Therefore, Sun Wukong is naturally the savior she has been looking for. At the same time, he killed his parents by mistake. She also knew the matter.


    But because he knew that Monkey King would reshape the world and his parents would be resurrected. Although he still blamed himself, he didn''t even think about origami.


    The misunderstanding was resolved, and I also knew that Monkey King saved his benefactor, and his parents would be saved. What follows is naturally the love hidden in the heart, but the love of origami has reached a somewhat abnormal level. Because this is her nature.


    Otherwise, I won''t let Xixian admire the five-body throw.


    "Where did you think of it." Monkey King tapped the origami eyebrows, and looked at Xiao Meijiu on the screen: "I''m just a little surprised. As an elf, she can actually mix in the human crowd. Kuangsan is even better."


    "Huh? You Xiao Meijiu is an elf?!"


    Qin Li and others were all taken aback.


    But no one doubted Monkey King''s words, because they were all convinced that since Monkey King said she was an elf, she must be an elf.


    "Since it''s an elf, you can''t ignore it." Qinli''s expression suddenly became serious: "What''s more, she appeared in the crowd with such a high profile..."


    After speaking, Qin Li immediately pressed the earphone in his ear: "Shen Wuyue, please check the current location of Yu Xiao Meijiu."


    After a while, Shen Wuyue¡¯s voice sounded: "Master Commander, Zhao Meijiu is now holding a disaster relief concert in the largest competition hall in the central square of Tiangong City. The crowd is turbulent and it is easy to find. of."


    "Brother Wukong." Qinli immediately looked at Monkey King.


    Monkey King got up and stood up: "Let''s go, now that I found it, let her go home."


    "Uh~ go home?" Qinli and Xixian were both taken aback.


    Kuangsan smiled and explained: "Oh~ it seems you don¡¯t know yet, in fact...it turns us into the elves¡¯ culprit, that¡¯s Wukong~"


    "Huh?!!!" Qin Li immediately widened his eyes in shock, even his voice was several decibels louder, with a look of astonishment: "This...what''s going on?"


    "Your memory has also been affected and has not been restored." Monkey King looked at Qin Li and said.


    "What?" Qinli looked inexplicable.


    "Well, now that you have reached this point, I will help you restore all the memories erased by the power of the world."


    Monkey King said, with a flick of a finger, a beam of light instantly submerged in the middle of the eyebrows in the piano, so the piano only felt the brain roar and buzz, and then a series of long-forgotten memories seemed to be repaired. One by one flashed in her mind, which belonged to five years ago, after she became a wizard...


    Then, Qinli looked at Monkey King''s gaze, widened his eyes in astonishment, and then touched the black ribbon on his head, revealing a very surprised expression: "You...you...you are...!!!"


    "Remembered, right?" Monkey King smiled at Qinli.


    "Hmm~" Qinli nodded excitedly, holding Sun Wukong''s big leg with a look of self-blame: "I''m sorry, I forgot such an important thing..."


    "It''s not your fault, it''s just the result of this world in order to repair the history that has been changed by me." Monkey King comforted, and then looked at the silent Cun Yu Lingyin: "And you too."


    "Huh? Me?" Lingyin was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Monkey King thoughtfully: "So, it''s no wonder that I look at you with an inexplicable familiarity and intimacy, because I also forgot about you? ?"


    Monkey King also shot a beam of light into Ling Yin¡¯s eyebrows, so the long-term memory buried in her mind was awakened once...


    Then, Lingyin looked at Monkey King, and her body trembled with excitement: "I remember...everything...my...Wukong...brother..." she said, and threw into his arms.


    "Okay, everything is over." Monkey King patted Ling Yin''s back affectionately: "From now on, we won''t be parting anymore."


    "Brother Wukong, are you satisfied with the elves I created?" Miao looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Satisfied, everything is very satisfied."


    After receiving this extremely affirmative answer, Mio''s face showed a smile from the heart. As long as this sentence, she felt that everything she did was worthwhile.


    "Hey~~ What''s going on here? How come the elves are created by Senior Lingyin again?" Ye Juya and the others were stunned by the sudden news.


    So, Monkey King began to explain it for them.


    Then, Ye Juya was stunned: "So, we are all... from humans to... elves?!!!"


    "Shocked. Unbelievable!"


    They hate humans so much, so you say they are humans themselves?


    Ye Juya only felt that his three views were ruined.


    This news is too shocking.


    "Whether human beings or elves are, now you are you." Monkey King said, walking out of the house: "Let''s go, let''s meet your next companion."


    "Well~ that''s right, humans or elves, I think the court is good now..." Ye Juya followed out with a smile...

 2224 Chapter Eighty Two

    Although Shixiang and the others don¡¯t know what Sun Wukong wants them to do, it doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is that they know that Sun Wukong will never harm them. Now they are willing to do anything for Sun Wukong. .


    However, after they went out with Monkey King, they were transported to the ship "Flacinus" together with Qinli.


    Meeting new elves, as long as Monkey King alone is enough, they will be a hindrance to go with them.


    Monkey King came to the central square of Tiangong City by himself. There was indeed a flow of people, and people could understand at a glance what large-scale events were going to be held here.


    But the appearance of Monkey King has attracted the attention of countless people.


    The handsome and masculine face, the handsome and cool hairstyle, coupled with the mysterious temperament that mortals can''t match, all attracted the attention of others.


    There were even dozens of sweet and bold-looking girls who came to strike up a conversation and asked for a group photo.


    The people who come here are basically a group of star chasers, and they are really different from ordinary people.


    The sisters of the second element are all very comfortable. Monkey King very generously met their request for a group photo, but refused when they asked for contact information.


    If the identity of Monkey King is announced, how many billions will the photos of these girls with him be worth?


    No, it is no longer possible to estimate its value with money. This is definitely an invaluable treasure, a treasure that has been enshrined through the ages and passed down from generation to generation.


    However, at this moment, on the street, a harsh alarm sounded suddenly.


    This familiar voice made everyone''s faces show a panic look, because they all knew that this was the disaster known as the destruction of the world-the sound of the siren that was about to hit the''Space Shock''.


    So everyone started to run in one direction-the refuge.


    The girls who had been fighting with Monkey King in the past also abandoned him in no time.


    After a while, the original crowd was surging, and the lively square instantly became empty.


    Then, a slightly disdainful voice came from a high platform in the distance. Although they are far apart, Monkey King can hear it clearly: "Huh~ they are really a group of untrustworthy guys. Even if the sky is broken, the earth will always be with you. Around me, a mere space quake scared you all away, humans, it¡¯s really ugly..."


    Sun Wukong was looking for fame. On the stage about three hundred meters away from him, he happened to see a lonely girl standing there.


    When Monkey King watched her, she also spotted Monkey King.The lonely eyes suddenly lightened slightly: "Isn''t there another person here..."


    So, stepping briskly and rushing towards the direction of Monkey King...


    However, when she came to the Monkey King less than 30 meters away, she suddenly stopped, and then stared at Monkey King for a while, and then got ten meters closer to him. So the girl was very happy. ''S smile suddenly boasted...


    As a result, they all became nervous in the piano on the bridge.


    "Huh? What''s the matter? Favorability, mood index, mental state... all the values ??are rapidly declining! What is going on... Brother Wukong, did you say something excessive to her?"


    "I didn''t say a word to her from start to finish." Although Monkey King didn''t wear communication equipment, he was able to talk freely with Qinli and the others: "This can only be blamed on Lingyin."


    "Huh? What does it matter to me?" Lingyin looked puzzled.


    "Who told you to choose a lily, this Xiao Meijiu likes girls."


    "Huh?!!! Isn''t it?!!!"


    Shixiang and the others exclaimed in surprise.


    Kuang San had a smirking expression: "Oh yeah~~ See how you attacked her this time."


    Origami was very excited: "It''s okay Goku, you can date her like a girl."


    "This proposal is good." Ye Juya''s eyes beamed.


    "Agree. We raise both hands to agree!" Xi Xian raised her hands high.


    "It looks very good, I also want to see what Wukong looks like when she wears a dress." Kuang San also showed interest.


    "I want to see, I really want to see..." Four Elements looked expectantly.


    "Resolutely stay the same." Sun Wukong rejected all their hopes in one gulp, making them pull their heads down with disappointment.


    "By the way, didn''t I tell you not to peek? Why did it start again? I blocked the signal~"


    "No! It''s not a shameful thing, see if it matters."


    It''s a pity that the answer in the piano is that the entire surveillance screen in the ship has turned black.


    "It''s really stingy, don''t show it to us, we won''t sneak out to see it! Shen Wuyue, hurry up and send us out..."


    Just when Monkey King secretly ended the conversation with Qinli and the others, Meijiu had already reacted and let out an astonishing shout: "Oh!!!"


    In an instant, Monkey King felt that the Huns, abdomen, hands, feet, and face were all hit by shock waves, and an invisible pressure that could be described as a "sound wall" hit him with great strength. If you change it, I am afraid that ordinary people have been beaten out.


    However, Monkey King remained motionless, only a flowing red hair flying.


    "Huh?!" Meijiu showed a look of surprise for an instant, then frowned slightly, and said again: "Why didn''t you get hurt? Why didn''t you die? Please don''t resist anymore and get out of this world as quickly as possible. , This time and space will disappear."


    However, Monkey King still stood there calmly, indifferent, looking at her with a smile.


    Now Meijiu was really shocked: "You...you are not affected by my voice?"


    "I said, it''s very rude to let him die to the person I just met." Monkey King looked at Mei Jiu with a dangerous light flashing in his eyes. This girl needs to be trained.


    It was scared that Meijiu instinctively backed up a few steps. After reacting, she shouted out annoyed and said, "Who told you to cheat me? He is obviously a boy, but he has long red hair. I thought you were a girl!"


    "..." Monkey King was silent for about five seconds: "I''m such a big man, you think of me as a girl? That''s because you have bad eyesight, how can you blame me?"


    "I don''t care anyway, it''s your fault." Mei Jiuman yelled unreasonably, revealing her voice angel: "Baojun singer!"

 2225 Chapter 83: The Falling Beauty 9

    "I don''t care anyway, it''s your fault." Mei Jiuman yelled unreasonably, revealing her voice angel: "Baojun singer!"


    In the next instant, the space under Meijiu''s feet suddenly produced radial ripples that spread out, as if echoing Meijiu''s voice, from the center of the ripple, something that looked like a huge metal block appeared on the ground.


    Several slender silver cylinders are connected to the heavy body, showing a strange shape.Its appearance looks like a huge pipe organ set in a church.


    Then Meijiu stretched out her right hand and waved it from left to right, so on the trajectory she drew with her hand, a faint light band appeared.


    No, it seems a bit inappropriate to call it a "light band", because there are several thin lines that are drawn like curves to surround the beautiful nine bodies and 1 body. They also quickly extend, and finally form the shape of a piano or pipe organ keyboard. .


    Then he spread out his hands and fingers and tapped the keyboard of light around him: "Sing, chant, Acura-"Baojun singer"!"


    In an instant, the huge angel standing behind Meijiu began to make an amazing''buzz'' loud noise.


    The sound reverberated in the regularly connected silver cylinders, and then spread to the surroundings, causing the air in the entire square to vibrate violently, and even the entire body vibrated.


    "Oh!!~~"


    The Shixiang and other women who had just been teleported out of the ship made a muffled noise, and then instinctively covered their ears...


    After ten seconds, the voice of "Baojun Dingji" who ran wildly in the square like a storm gradually weakened, and finally disappeared completely.


    And at this moment, Monkey King obviously sensed a strong wave of spiritual power erupting not far from him, and then he saw, wearing a spiritual suit, holding an angel¡¯s piano, ten incense, The girls of Si Xi Nai, Ye Ju Shi, Xi Xian, Kuang San leapt out from a hidden building, and landed behind Mei Jiu.


    But Lingyin, Erya, Origami, and Ellen ran to Sun Wukong with normal faces: "Wukong, they seem to be... controlled!"


    At this time, Meijiu looked at the crowd behind her, and even she was surprised: "I originally sensed that there was indeed a peek behind me, but I didn''t expect it to be so many elves. It was really a surprise."


    "Surprise? Don''t be frightened in a while." Sun Wukong muttered to himself, then he spread his hands and looked at the piano and the others silently: "I told you not to eavesdrop, now it''s all right. Get it all done."


    After that, Xiang Kuangsan looked over again: "I said, what are you running over to join in the fun?"


    "Hehe~~" Kuang smiled three times, and then took a step forward, suddenly strangling Meijiu''s throat with one hand, and pressing the pistol against her temple with one hand: "I knew I couldn''t lie to you~ but , I¡¯m not here to help you...Don¡¯t move, little sister, be careful of the gun fire~"


    "Asshole! What do you want to do to your sister? Let go of your sister soon!"


    Qin Li and the other women were full of anger, exuding dangerous spiritual power fluctuations, and glared at Kuangsan.


    "You...are okay?" Meijiu was restrained and seemed very calm, but she was very curious about why Kuangsanhui was okay.


    Moreover, this guy''s reaction was too fast, and he immediately made a countermeasure to approach him, making himself arrested.


    Kuangsan smiled, his tone a little disdainful: "I''m not as naive as them, so I won''t be shaken by things of this level."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he nodded with great agreement, and looked at the girls in Qinli: "They are indeed far away. They can''t resist even this level of confusion. It seems that you have to find time to train. Up."


    Then the next moment, Meijiu said: "I''m talking about you guys, why do you listen to them talking? Get out and save me!"


    "Uh~~"


    After Qinli and the others heard what Mei Jiu said, they were all in a daze, looked at Monkey King, then shrank their necks, Ye Juya said weakly, "Well, Master Wukong, can you return your sister to us? "


    "Ugh?!"


    Ye Juya''s pleading performance made Meijiu''s whole person stunned, and then shouted: "I said your head is sick? Why do you talk to him in such a low voice? Hurry up and shoot. They can''t settle it!"


    As a result, Ye Juya and the others all showed scared expressions: "No, my sister! You actually want us to attack Master Wukong? This... please forgive us for not being able to..."


    "Hey???"


    Meijiu was stunned again: "Why?"


    These elves were clearly controlled by themselves, why didn''t they follow their orders?It was the first time she had encountered such a weird thing, and her face was full of consternation.


    "Because... they don''t dare." Kuang Sanyi answered Mei Jiu with a smile on his face.


    "No... dare you?" Mei Jiu''s eyes widened.


    "Because I''m afraid!" Kuang San''s answer was succinct and clear: "I''m afraid of the consequences of shooting Wukong."


    "Just because I''m afraid, I don''t listen to me? Don''t lie!" Mei Jiu was shocked and shouted, "How can this happen? For people controlled by my singing, everything I say is The absolute truth, even if they are told to commit suicide immediately, they will never hesitate at all. How could they not listen to me because of fear?"


    "So, they are more afraid of Wukong than you, the master."


    "No... this kind of thing can''t happen, it''s impossible!!"


    "Wukong, she doesn''t seem to believe it." Kuang San looked at Monkey King.


    So, Monkey King looked at Xi Xian and the others, and threw them a rope: "You guys quickly tie her up."


    "Ugh!!"


    Ye Juya and the others seemed to be hit, and then tremblingly took the rope and walked to Mei Jiu''s side: "Um, I''m sorry, my sister, Goku, you can''t go against it, na, or Sister-sama also obediently listen to Mr. Wukong''s words and stop resisting, we will help you intercede..."


    As a result, Meijiu showed a disintegrated expression: "Impossible!! Impossible!! My "Baojun Dingji" is definitely absolute, why did they start to persuade me in turn, what is this? ghost?!!"


    But even if Mei Jiu screamed and questioned, Qin Li and the others still comforted her while binding her up and handing it to Monkey King.


    Poor Meijiu was restrained in the collapse.


    ### Chapter 84 The Falling Meteorite


    How could Meijiu never think that her ability to survive has become a burden that drags her down. What could be more destructive than this?


    At this moment, she felt that her life had become darker than ever.


    Even your own ability is not absolute, so what else is worthy of your trust?


    Just as Meijiu showed a crying expression, and gradually fell into despair, Ling Yin walked towards her, untied her under her astonished gaze, and then gently hugged her. "Don¡¯t be scared~ Goku is just joking with you. This is also a small punishment for you to use the power I gave you to deal with him."


    "Ugh?!!"


    Meijiu heard this, but she was shocked and looked at Ling Yin with amazement: "You...you...you said...you gave me such power? You are-God?!"


    Yes, when Mei Jiu fell into despair, there were several experiences of wanting to commit suicide, but at that time the "God" appeared, and she gave Mei Jiu Mei a wonderful "voice", the best power to save the fall Self in the abyss of despair.


    So from that moment on, Mei Jiu had already regarded the invisible''unknown creature'' as her own goal-God.


    Lingyin smiled: "Well~ Your abilities are what I bestowed, but I can''t bear the term "God". I am just the first Origin Spirit to be created. At the request of Wukong, part of the ability was given to you. So, the person who saved you, the person who gave you your voice, the person you should be thankful for, is Wukong~~"


    "Huh?!!!" Meijiu heard it, with a look of surprise: "So, I...I''m so rude to my benefactor. Please forgive me!"


    At this moment, Meijiu''s eyes looking at Monkey King no longer disgusted like other boys, but an expression of confession.


    She is very grateful for the person who gave her voice and gained the strength she dreamed of.


    Now, she finally understood why her abilities were useless to Monkey King, and even bitten herself back. It turned out that the other party was a higher existence than herself.


    Then, just when Meijiu''s feelings were complicated, the sky suddenly became dark, so everyone looked up at the sky with doubts, all showing a look of surprise, because everyone saw a piece of sky covering the sky. The huge black shadow that obscured the sun enveloped the entire Tiangong City.


    At the same time, Shen Wuyue¡¯s anxious exclaim came from Qinli¡¯s ear: ¡°No, Commander, we were monitored and found that a huge meteorite was falling towards Tiangong City. According to calculations, if we let it Fall, the entire Tiangong City and everything around it will be destroyed!"


    Qin Li was anxious, but also a look of frustration: "Asshole, what have you all gone for? Did you find out that you have all fallen to this level?"


    "Sorry, Commander! Someone deliberately blocked the satellite signal, so we didn''t get the information the first time. We only found out when the meteorite fell to the earth..."


    Qinli showed a look of surprise: "You mean, this meteorite fall was man-made?!"


    "Also, I am afraid that only..."


    "DEM!!!" Qinli almost gritted his teeth and said: "These bastards dare to do such a crazy thing. It''s crazy!!"


    The board of directors of DEM agency headquarters.


    Simpson, with his chin and a beard, looked at the scene of the falling meteorite in front of him with a smile: "In this way, even if they find it, it doesn''t matter? Then just declare that this is just a natural disaster. Will be in our hands..."


    A director sighed: "I really want to thank the male elf named Monkey King for getting rid of worries like Westcott MD, so that we can completely control the entire DEM."


    "So, in return, we gave him an incomparable giant meteorite, tusk~ such an unprecedented gift, it''s really great!"


    The corner of Murdoch¡¯s mouth is also radiating evil intentions: ¡°Abandon the abandoned artificial satellites and spend a few more days to switch to meteorites. This plan is indeed the most correct. Although the cost is a bit high, as long as It is worth all the expenses and sacrifices to get rid of the stumbling blocks that hinder us."


    "Yes! The members of <Latatosk> and Woodman are in Tiangong City, and then we can get rid of the "elf" that threatens us the most. What a perfect plan. At that time, the world will gradually be controlled in our hands!"


    When the other directors heard this, they all showed incomparable madness and desire.


    When they reach their current height, they can no longer satisfy their current position. They want to stand higher and see farther.


    "But for safety''s sake, should we interfere with the interception of the "Flaxinas"?"


    Murdoch looked confident: "I''m already ready, don''t worry, this is our last fight, and there will be no accidents..."


    <Flaxinas> In the bridge.


    Shen Wuyue looked at the picture in front of him with a serious expression, and gave a loud command: "Maximize the magic output, prepare to launch the strongest "Silver Slender Sword", attack the most central point of the meteorite!"


    As a result, an astonishing torrent of magic power surged from the cannon of "Flaccinus"...


    However, before it was launched, the surveillance network of "Flaxinas" suddenly discovered three artillery shells flying towards the ship at an alarming speed...


    "It''s not good, deputy commander, discovered that three ships suddenly attacked us!"


    "Damn! Is this trying to interfere with our actions?" Shen Wuyue cursed in a low voice, but his mind was still extremely calm: "Expand the random domain, the coordinates are 56485...45444... Then ignore the three enemy ships and continue. Output at the maximum magic frequency and attack the center of the meteorite!"


    "To understanding!!"


    The members of Latatosk made a voice of high morale: "Hahaha~~ Soy sauce has been so long, finally it''s our turn to play!"


    As soon as the sound fell, there were three violent vibrations from the entire ship. It was obviously attacked by three artillery shells, and they almost didn''t shake Shen Wuyue from their seats on the bridge, but they still showed no sign. Caring about the look again, I am fully engaged in my work.


    "The energy is filled, ready to launch at any time!"


    "Everyone, after this time, I''m afraid we will all be unable to live." Shen Wuyue''s face was serious, but she suddenly became serious again: "I really can''t bear the lashing of the commander''s love..."

 2226 Chapter 84 The Falling Meteorite

    How could Meijiu never think that her ability to survive has become a burden that drags her down. What could be more destructive than this?


    At this moment, she felt that her life had become darker than ever.


    Even your own ability is not absolute, so what else is worthy of your trust?


    Just as Meijiu showed a crying expression, and gradually fell into despair, Ling Yin walked towards her, untied her under her astonished gaze, and then gently hugged her. "Don¡¯t be scared~ Goku is just joking with you. This is also a small punishment for you to use the power I gave you to deal with him."


    "Ugh?!!"


    Meijiu heard this, but she was shocked and looked at Ling Yin with amazement: "You...you...you said...you gave me such power? You are-God?!"


    Yes, when Mei Jiu fell into despair, there were several experiences of wanting to commit suicide, but at that time the "God" appeared, and she gave Mei Jiu Mei a wonderful "voice", the best power to save the fall Self in the abyss of despair.


    So from that moment on, Mei Jiu had already regarded the invisible''unknown creature'' as her own goal-God.


    Lingyin smiled: "Well~ Your abilities are what I bestowed, but I can''t bear the term "God". I am just the first Origin Spirit to be created. At the request of Wukong, part of the ability was given to you. So, the person who saved you, the person who gave you your voice, the person you should be thankful for, is Wukong~~"


    "Huh?!!!" Meijiu heard it, with a look of surprise: "So, I...I''m so rude to my benefactor. Please forgive me!"


    At this moment, Meijiu''s eyes looking at Monkey King no longer disgusted like other boys, but an expression of confession.


    She is very grateful for the person who gave her voice and gained the strength she dreamed of.


    Now, she finally understood why her abilities were useless to Monkey King, and even bitten herself back. It turned out that the other party was a higher existence than herself.


    Then, just when Meijiu''s feelings were complicated, the sky suddenly became dark, so everyone looked up at the sky with doubts, all showing a look of surprise, because everyone saw a piece of sky covering the sky. The huge black shadow that obscured the sun enveloped the entire Tiangong City.


    At the same time, Shen Wuyue¡¯s anxious exclaim came from Qinli¡¯s ear: ¡°No, Commander, we were monitored and found that a huge meteorite was falling towards Tiangong City. According to calculations, if we let it Fall, the entire Tiangong City and everything around it will be destroyed!"


    Qin Li was anxious, but also a look of frustration: "Asshole, what have you all gone for? Did you find out that you have all fallen to this level?"


    "Sorry, Commander! Someone deliberately blocked the satellite signal, so we didn''t get the information the first time. We only found out when the meteorite fell to the earth..."


    Qinli showed a look of surprise: "You mean, this meteorite fall was man-made?!"


    "Also, I am afraid that only..."


    "DEM!!!" Qinli almost gritted his teeth and said: "These bastards dare to do such a crazy thing. It''s crazy!!"


    The board of directors of DEM agency headquarters.


    Simpson, with his chin and a beard, looked at the scene of the falling meteorite in front of him with a smile: "In this way, even if they find it, it doesn''t matter? Then just declare that this is just a natural disaster. Will be in our hands..."


    A director sighed: "I really want to thank the male elf named Monkey King for getting rid of worries like Westcott MD, so that we can completely control the entire DEM."


    "So, in return, we gave him an incomparable giant meteorite, tusk~ such an unprecedented gift, it''s really great!"


    The corner of Murdoch¡¯s mouth is also radiating evil intentions: ¡°Abandon the abandoned artificial satellites and spend a few more days to switch to meteorites. This plan is indeed the most correct. Although the cost is a bit high, as long as It is worth all the expenses and sacrifices to get rid of the stumbling blocks that hinder us."


    "Yes! The members of <Latatosk> and Woodman are in Tiangong City, and then we can get rid of the "elf" that threatens us the most. What a perfect plan. At that time, the world will gradually be controlled in our hands!"


    When the other directors heard this, they all showed incomparable madness and desire.


    When they reach their current height, they can no longer satisfy their current position. They want to stand higher and see farther.


    "But for safety''s sake, should we interfere with the interception of the "Flaxinas"?"


    Murdoch looked confident: "I''m already ready, don''t worry, this is our last fight, and there will be no accidents..."


    <Flaxinas> In the bridge.


    Shen Wuyue looked at the picture in front of him with a serious expression, and gave a loud command: "Maximize the magic output, prepare to launch the strongest "Silver Slender Sword", attack the most central point of the meteorite!"


    As a result, an astonishing torrent of magic power surged from the cannon of "Flaccinus"...


    However, before it was launched, the surveillance network of "Flaxinas" suddenly discovered three artillery shells flying towards the ship at an alarming speed...


    "It''s not good, deputy commander, discovered that three ships suddenly attacked us!"


    "Damn! Is this trying to interfere with our actions?" Shen Wuyue cursed in a low voice, but his mind was still extremely calm: "Expand the random domain, the coordinates are 56485...45444... Then ignore the three enemy ships and continue. Output at the maximum magic frequency and attack the center of the meteorite!"


    "To understanding!!"


    The members of Latatosk made a voice of high morale: "Hahaha~~ Soy sauce has been so long, finally it''s our turn to play!"


    As soon as the sound fell, there were three violent vibrations from the entire ship. It was obviously attacked by three artillery shells, and they almost didn''t shake Shen Wuyue from their seats on the bridge, but they still showed no sign. Caring about the look again, I am fully engaged in my work.


    "The energy is filled, ready to launch at any time!"


    "Everyone, after this time, I''m afraid we will all be unable to survive." Shen Wuyue''s face was serious, but she suddenly became serious again: "I really can''t bear the whip that the commander loves..."

 2227 Chapter 85: Interception Failed

    The other members immediately made up for Shen Wuyue: "I think the deputy commander wants to try the bloody abuse of Master Wukong."


    "Cough cough cough~~" Shen Wuyue was so scared that he was choked by his saliva. Although he had the physique of being abused, it was not that kind of abuse.


    Then his face changed in an instant, and he shouted in a serious voice: "Everyone, prepare to launch the strongest <Silver Slender Sword>!"


    The other members¡¯ chuckles were all restrained, and then became serious...


    As a result, a torrent of terrifying magic power with a dazzling tail light shot out from the gun door of "Flaccinus"!


    However, in the next moment, they all showed shocked expressions, because the condensing magic cannon-<Silver Slender Sword>, which shot straight up toward the falling meteorite, slanted as soon as it touched the target. The center point of the meteorite was reduced, and the bombardment was at a distance of tens of meters from the center point.


    That is a random field arranged on the surface of the meteorite.Of course, the entire meteorite can''t be wrapped in a random field, it''s just a place where it is likely to be attacked.


    There was a deafening sound, and countless rubbles were scattered everywhere. "Silver Slender Sword" blasted through the entire meteorite with unparalleled power, leaving a huge circular cavity, and then turning into a long tail. The light disappeared at the end of the sky.


    And around the cavity, there were densely covered traces of cracks, and then endless smoke, dust and mud fell from it...


    Qinli and others showed indescribable shocked expressions.


    As a result, all those who stared at this moment showed expressions of despair and horror: "It''s over, the meteorite interception failed..."


    "Is the end of the world really coming?!!!"


    Everyone began to scream, yell, and vent their despair and fear with crazy actions...


    Shen Wuyue also immediately issued a report to Qinli: "Commander, the target is too big to be completely destroyed. If a powerful explosive bomb nuclear weapon is used, at the current altitude and the speed of the meteorite falling, I am afraid the city below It will also be affected. Moreover, this meteorite is too huge, even if it is completely destroyed, I am afraid that the scattered mud and sand will submerge the entire Tiangong City..."


    How big is the meteorite that can widen the entire Tiangong City?It seems that this time DEM has really lost money at all costs.It is obviously not difficult to do this kind of thing with the technology they control, and it just takes a little more time.


    In the report from Shen Wuyue, Latatosk''s sides and stern were severely attacked and destroyed.


    The three staring ships in the distance launched another fierce attack.


    This time, the "Flaccinus" was completely focused on the meteorite, unable to make defenses and was hit.


    And Shen Wuyue had anticipated this a long time ago, so he had said before that they might die.It''s just that he didn''t succeed in intercepting the fall of the meteorite, and he was really unwilling.


    "Goodbye, Lord Commander..."


    Everyone made a farewell last word like Qin Li.


    However, Qinli yelled in an angry voice: "Goodbye your sister! Quickly abandon the ship and use the escape device to teleport it down!"


    Because if they don''t abandon the ships, they will really only be destroyed by three ships and fall to their deaths, because the wounded "Flaccinus" can no longer compete with the three ships.


    "what???"


    All the members of Latatosk showed a surprised expression, and then they suddenly realized: "Ah~~ There is such an operation! As expected, the commander, we just thought of being brave and righteous, almost I forgot about this, damn! Run away quickly!!"


    Then, there was a noisy exclamation in the headset in the piano...


    Well, in a sense, the subordinates in the piano are all those with abnormal brain circuits.


    And Fraxinas> Under the nervous and worried gazes of Qinli and others, he flew aimlessly into the distance, and then crashed from the air at high speed...


    At the same time, Shen Wuyue and others also flashed in front of Qinli and others.


    Before Shen Wuyue could speak, Qinli walked over and kicked him to the ground: "Asshole, you have already thought of a way to escape, did you deliberately make everyone nervous?"


    "That''s right! These are the decisions made by the commander, the wise Shenwu!" Shen Wuyue rolled on the ground with a look of guilty expression.


    So, Monkey King walked over and kicked him like a ball away from everyone''s sight.


    "It''s really violent blood!"


    The other members all sighed, no one showed a worried look for Shen Wuyue, because they all knew that that bitch would not hang up like this.


    "The target has been cleared, withdraw!"


    The three ships simultaneously issued an order to retreat.


    "Brother Wukong!!" Qin Li immediately looked at Monkey King for help.


    If there is anyone who can stop this desperate threat, it is probably only Monkey King.


    However, Monkey King did not rush and said to Er Ya: "Er Ya, leave those three ships behind."


    Erya took out the "Divine Eclipse Chapter". After opening it, the pen transformed from the spiritual outfit painted the appearance of the three ships on the paper within three seconds, and then lightly stroked the three ships. The center of the ship cut a stroke.


    In an instant, the three ships in the air were also cut into two pieces with a sharp sword under the shocked gaze of Qinli and others, and fell into the air...


    With this incredible miracle method, they all took a breath while watching the Qin, and sighed one after another: "The ability of "Shen Xianpian" is so scary no matter which time you watch it!"


    But Meijiu, who saw this picture for the first time, was stunned: "This, this, this~~~What kind of ability is this?!!!"


    Kuangsan smiled: "As long as you draw you on paper and kill it, you will die. What ability do you say?"


    "Hiss~~" Mei Jiu took a deep breath, and looked at Er Ya with horror.I thought that my abilities were already very powerful, but I didn''t expect that there was another more perverted one here.


    Of course, the original "Divine Eclipse Pianyu" is not so scary and has many limitations, but this "Divine Eclipse Pianzi" was created by Monkey King and was strengthened by him after removing the restrictions.


    "Hey hey hey~~ This is not the time to chat!" Qinli yelled to alert everyone: "Erya, hurry up and use your abilities to get rid of the meteorite on it!"


    "Sorry, I can''t do it!" Erya''s face was flat: "With my current spiritual power, I want to eliminate such a huge and amazingly powerful falling meteorite, I am afraid it will consume all my spiritual power in an instant. Will make a noble act of sacrificing oneself because of others."

 2228 Chapter 86: God of Destruction

    At the same time, the entire Tiangong City was completely plunged into darkness.


    Because the falling meteorite has completely obscured the sun and the sky above Tiangong City, it only takes ten seconds to fall to the ground.


    As a result, everyone in Tiangong City showed deep despair and hugged their loved ones tightly, waiting for death.


    "Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu ~~~~ Goku!!! If you don''t make a move, we will all die!" Shixiang and the others became extremely nervous, and the oppression of the falling meteorite was real. It''s too strong and too scary.


    The wind pressure alone set off a violent storm, causing countless high-rise buildings to collapse and shatter, and even countless people were blown into the sky, and even less than seven holes...


    Countless wires are broken, electric sparks are flashing everywhere...


    "Oh~~ Wukong, if you don''t make a move, I will flash." Kuang San looked a little uncomfortable in the face of such a terrifying scene.


    "What''s the hurry? Isn''t it more than ten seconds before it falls." Sun Wukong''s face was flat, and then he rose into the air without rushing, and under everyone''s thrilling gaze, he met the terrifying meteorite that fell. ¡ª¡ª


    With one hand in his pocket and the other raised up, his body is radiating light, which is so dazzling in this dark city where the sky is covered.


    Then, everyone had their pupils tightened, dumbfounded, and trembling all over, all of them screamed in the same kind of exclamation: "My--God!!!"


    "Is that¡ªGod?!!!"


    Because they were shocked to see that Monkey King held the extremely terrifying falling meteorite with just one hand!


    Not to mention that the terrifying meteorite that is as huge as the entire Tiangong City, just the terrifying impact brought by falling from outer space to the ground, its strength is no longer human can resist, but even so, the one in the sky The luminous person still took it easily with just one hand, and his body was even more immobile, as if it were light and infallible.


    Just ask, is this still a human?!!


    In the silent world, the needle drop can be heard, everyone''s heart is about to jump out of their throats at this moment.


    Then, at the moment of awakening, unparalleled cheers erupted¡ª¡ª


    "My God! Is this God coming to save us?"


    "Thank God! Thank God of Mercy!!"


    As a result, everyone knelt down and bowed to the shining god in the sky to show their devotion, respect, and gratitude.


    "This...this this this this...this is...the power of God?!!!"


    At this moment, Shixiang and the others were all startled open their mouths, dumbfounded, they looked, um, very cute.


    However, Sun Wukong, who was holding the meteorite with one hand, looked at the people kneeling and kowtow below, but was upset: "My name is Monkey King, it''s a shit!"


    "Uh~!!!"


    Therefore, people were so frightened that their hearts jumped suddenly, and they suddenly felt chills all over their backs. Under the deterrence of Monkey King''s supreme breath, they did not dare to raise their heads at all. They could only unconsciously kowtow continuously to ask God for forgiveness.


    Of course, it is impossible for Monkey King to have the same knowledge as these ignorant mortals, and then under their thrilling eyes in the piano, they slapped the meteorite in their hands like a basketball. Therefore, the up and down wind pressure and suction caused by the meteorite The force broke out in an incomparable disaster.


    The strong wind roared like a tornado, the houses on the ground and people who were too late to grab the object were all sucked up in the sky, and then fell to the ground in a flash, like a magnitude 12 earthquake, cracking the ground and wailing everywhere. .


    What kind of merciful savior is this, it is simply a god of destruction!


    People are beginning to fear and despair again. What is going on in this world?Disasters are one after another.


    Together with Shixiang and the others, they all fell to the ground and screamed: "Stop! Master Wukong! Stop! Don''t be frustrated, you will be dead if you are frustrated!!"


    Monkey King glanced at the third-class girl below, then touched her head with embarrassment: "Ah~ I''m sorry, I didn''t pay much attention."


    The third-class women of Kuang cast their eyes wide, if you are not paying attention, we will all be played by you.


    Then there is only a shock left in my heart. Such a big meteorite can be held in my hand like a basketball. How terrible is it to do it?


    If you tell them, let alone a meteorite, even if a planet can be played with by Monkey King, what kind of expression would it look like?


    "It seems that mortals really can''t understand the power of God!" Allen exclaimed sincerely.


    Thinking about it now, it is ridiculous that Westcott actually wanted to replace this world and become a great being on par with God.


    Next, Monkey King looked towards the distant horizon: "Jokers, you got this meteorite, and I will give it back to you now."


    As he said, just toss it, the huge meteorite in his hand that covered the sky and the sun instantly leaped towards the distant sky with the wind that destroys everything...


    Along the way, the entrained wind and wind can be described as rolling three feet...


    DEM Agency, Headquarters Board of Directors.


    All the directors looked at the incredible picture on the screen in front of them. They were so frightened that their faces were pale and fell to the ground. Everyone''s eyes were full of deep terror. After the terror, only death remained. The madness brought by the approach.


    "No...impossible!!! Impossible!! Even if it''s an elf, how could that guy be so strong!!!"


    "Meduo, you bastard! Don''t you understand? This is not a "spirit", this is a "God"! It is a God! We have been thinking about killing God?! God! Please forgive us. ignorance!!"


    "How stupid! How stupid! ~~Meduo!! All of this is your idea, your fault! You should be the one who gets the retribution, why should we be implicated in it too?!!!"


    All the directors were frightened into a frenzy, and became a masterless person.


    Then, in madness, someone shot...


    Murdoch looked at the blood hole in front of Hungary in disbelief, his pupils widened: "Simpson...you..."


    "All this is your fault, if it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be an enemy of God!!"


    Murdoch opened a pair of hateful eyes, opened his mouth, unable to make a sound, and then fell to the ground without a sound.


    "It''s over! Everything is over!!"


    All the directors sat on the ground blankly, fear filled their hearts, all of them did not escape, because they knew that they could never escape, because the darkness that represented death had enveloped their city. ¡­


    In the next instant, a deafening sound resounded, and everything disappeared...

 2229 Chapter 87 Seven Sins

    Two days later, the event that caused the world to panic has not yet cooled down. What is the future of this world?


    But at this moment, an unexpected person-Woodman stood up, and he announced a big event that shocked the world-the elves are not disasters, but the last hope to save mankind.


    DEM is the chief culprit in the world of cholera. It is the root cause of all disasters, and everything started because of them. Now they have received their due retribution, and the world will not be facing disasters.


    In order to show the credibility of what he said, Woodman even published all the crimes Wiscourt had done, and the incident of blaming the elves, and the whole world was in an uproar.


    At this point, DEM, which has mastered the world''s top technology, was beaten to the ground and became history.


    With the collapse of DEM, the AST organization also announced its dissolution, and promised that they would no longer be enemies with the elves, and that they are willing to live in this world peacefully with the elves.


    With Woodman''s announcement, the world that had fallen into chaos gradually restored the peace and order of the past.


    Or Meidao, in the living room of the villa.


    Monkey King watched the news on TV, but he curled his lips: "This old man (Woodman) really likes to be nosy."


    Kuangsan smiled: "At least for us elves, it is a good thing, isn''t it? This way we can appear in the human world upright."


    Monkey King nodded and agreed with this point of view: "This is a good result, at least if new elves appear in the future, they will not be hunted down."


    With that, Monkey King suddenly raised his head and looked at the ceiling.


    "What''s wrong, Wukong?" Shixiang asked curiously.


    "A guest is here." Monkey King said with a smile.


    Then he got up and walked outside the house.


    "Well~ there is indeed a weak spiritual power fluctuation..." Ye Juya and the others followed out one after another.


    Then on the top of the roof, I found a girl with her back facing the orange sunset. Because of her back facing, she could not see her face, but she could be clearly seen wearing a distinctive hat.


    It was a conical hat with a wide brim and a fold-down top, which reminded people of the "witch" who only appeared in fairy tales.


    With just a glance, Lingyin recognized her: "It''s an elf code-named "Witch", whose name seems to be called...Seven Sins."


    "Well~ I understand well, I am called the Seven Sins." The girl named Seven Sins stood up suddenly, then turned around and laughed, and jumped down from the roof, just floating in In the air, landed in front of Monkey King.


    So Shixiang and the others were surprised by her beauty.


    This is a man wearing a spiritual suit made up of sunset-like orange and night sky-like black. He is tall and looks like he is in his early twenties. With slender limbs and plump upper circumference, he has a perfect body. The proportions even the portrait models have to sigh, just like the gods have deliberately portrayed them. They gather all the advantages of women in the world, and they can''t find a trace of flaws.


    A beautiful and shiny hair stretched out under the wide brim, and a pair of eyes that were mistaken for emeralds were staring at Monkey King with interest: "Your name is Monkey King, right? I''m very curious about you~ I can make The disgusting DEM and AST organizations disbanded, and let the world accept the existence of our elves, it¡¯s great, I like you very much~"


    "Huh?" Shixiang heard the words, immediately dissatisfied, and looked at the seven sins with vigilant eyes: "Just when we met, I told Wukong what I liked, what''s the matter with you?"


    The Seven Sins chuckled again: "Does this still need to be asked? Literally, you are ignorant, sister."


    "I..." Shixiang was immediately silenced.


    "Nah~ Don''t have a calm expression. Big sister like this will be very distressed~" Seven Sins looked at Monkey King and said, "I said I like you very much. Can you give me some reaction? Isn''t Big Sister beautiful?"


    "Do you want to hear the truth or lies?" Monkey King looked at Seven Sins seriously: "Also, little sister, you are much younger than me."


    The Seven Sins just stared at Monkey King for a moment, and suddenly felt a sudden jump in his heart, so...what a sharp look in his eyes!At that moment, I felt that all my secrets seemed to have been penetrated. Instinctively, the Seven Sins stepped back several steps, watching Monkey King rise with a sense of horror, and then trembled all over, his face flushed. Staring at Monkey King angrily: "You...know it?!!!"


    "what?"


    The sudden change of atmosphere made Shixiang and the others very curious, but no one was nervous, joking, and with Monkey King, they would not be nervous.


    Monkey King did not shy away: "Are you saying that your little girl with pale complexion, dry hair, and thin body looks like?"


    "Sure enough, you know! It turns out that you are also an annoying fellow!!" The eyes of Seven Sins instantly became sharp, and the deep voice almost groaned.


    Then he gritted his teeth and sat on the broom in his hand, turned around and wanted to fly into the sky like this...


    But Sun Wukong''s next words suddenly made her pause: "Isn''t this cute? Why do you use this false face to cover up your true self? I think your original appearance is much more cute than you are now. "


    "Oh?! You guy wants to make fun of..." The Seven Sins turned around and stared at Monkey King, but when he saw his eyes again, she was shocked because she instantly read what she had in Monkey King''s eyes. All the meanings implied are absolutely true.


    "This...this...how is this possible!!"


    Seven sins don¡¯t even believe me, how could my original self be cute?


    Somehow, she suddenly lifted her disguise of transforming herself extremely impulsively, revealing her true self: "Will you still feel cute like this?"


    So, as Sun Wukong said before, a little girl with pale skin, dry hair and thin body appeared in front of everyone.


    After Shixiang and the others saw it, they were all stunned, their eyes turned red gradually, and they actually cried...


    "Huh????"


    This time it was the turn of the seven sins to be puzzled. Shouldn''t the one who greeted her be despised and mocked?Why is it completely different from what you imagined?


    Monkey King held up the Seven Sins lovingly. The Seven Sins wanted to resist, but his gentle breath made him forget to resist.


    "You must have suffered a lot, but from this moment on, everything is over." Monkey King smiled and touched the head of the seven sins: "Go, brother will ask you to eat a big meal. Make sure that one meal will turn you into A cute little loli..."

 2230 Chapter 88: The Fruit of a Miracle

    Just as Monkey King was about to enter the gate holding the Seven Sins, she suddenly broke free from Monkey King''s arms, floated to the side, turned her palm, and quickly raised her middle finger: "Do you think I''m going to be fooled? Stupid! I don''t. Will be fooled by such a trick..."


    "Your purpose for saying that kind of thing is just to make me a fool! Say''Wow! That guy actually took that kind of thing seriously, it''s stupid!'' Then everyone laughed at me loudly. Come on! You have already prepared the board with the word "Treatment" written on it! I have seen it through, I have seen it through! I won''t be fooled."


    Kuang San finished listening, touched the big eyes of Charm, and looked at the seven sins: "Oh yeah~~ After listening to this sentence, why does it make people feel sour?"


    Shixiang''s sympathy on her face: "It''s so pitiful, what kind of treatment have you ever met to become like this?"


    The four elements looked at the Seven Sins expectantly and pitifully: "Now~ let''s be friends!"


    "Ugh?!"


    Everyone''s expressions of sincerity made the Seven Sins a bit at a loss, but she had been hurt too many times, so she didn''t dare to believe others.


    This is the first time she has heard someone compliment herself. She can''t accept compliments frankly anyway, because even she herself thinks that the other party must be deceiving herself. She is obviously very ugly, and she should be too ugly. Rescue, its appearance is not good, it is not cute at all.It must be deceiving me to say that I am cute!


    Meijiu took a step forward and looked at the Seven Sins with empathy: "I understand your feelings very well, because my experience is very similar to you. At first everyone said that no matter how old they are, they will love me and follow. I, but once something happened, no one believed me, betrayed me, and even became a member of me..."


    "Humans are all hypocritical. It¡¯s best to die, but Master Wukong is different. When I lost my voice and desperately wanted to commit suicide, he asked Master Lingyin to once again give me a perfect voice and let me have Hope to live..."


    "So, I have already decided. I don''t care about the life and death of other people, and I won''t sing to them anymore. I only need to sing to Master Wukong and listen to everyone...Everyone here are all elves. They all have almost the same experience, so even if you don¡¯t believe in humans, at least, you have to try to believe in us as elves, right?"


    I have to say that there is a big gap between Meijiu and the character in the original book. This is the so-called growth of a person varies from person to person. What kind of person you will grow into.


    "Okay, don''t talk about so many great truths, I only like to speak with facts." Monkey King palmed his hand and turned into a red apple like magic, and threw it at the Seven Sins. "If you are not used to eating with us, eating this apple is the same. You are just malnourished and too skinny. Your original appearance is very cute. You have to have confidence in yourself. Eat it. You can change your face."


    Seven Sins with arms akimbo, looking at Monkey King with contempt: "Huh~~The tail of the fox is showing? You want to cheat me to eat. Something must be added to it? They all said that this trick can''t be cheated. mine!"


    "You little girl has a lot of ghosts and thoughts." Sun Wukong was very impatient and picked it up. The seven sins more than ten meters away from him were suddenly caught in his hands, and the latter instantly became panicked. "Ah~~What do you want to do? You are so angry, right? Let go of me!"


    Shouting, the Seven Sins bite at Monkey King''s wrist. Unfortunately, Monkey King was faster than her, and he squeezed it easily. The Seven Sins bite not Monkey King''s wrist, but the big red apple.


    After a bite, the juice was full, making the Seven Sins full of spirits, and her eyes widened. The incredible taste made her instinctively want to vomit and she couldn¡¯t bear to vomit it out, and then swallowed...


    Then, in the next moment, the withered hair of Seven Sins became soft and bright in the shocked eyes of Kuang San and the others, together with the pale skin and thin body, became hydrated, plumped, tender and white.


    "My God, what kind of apple is this? It''s so amazing!!" Qinli and the others were all dumbfounded, looking at the remaining apple in Monkey King''s hand, their eyes glowing.


    But in a moment, a little girl with pale complexion, dry hair and thin body became a cute and explosive little loli like a porcelain doll.


    "This is simply-a miracle!!" Mei Jiu opened her lovely mouth in shock.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me quickly!!" The Seven Sins who haven''t felt that they have changed are still struggling and screaming.


    "See for yourself what you are now." Monkey King waved his hand and a huge mirror appeared in front of him.


    Seven Sins glanced at himself in the mirror, and the struggle and screaming came to an abrupt end, staring blankly at the cute little Lolita who was sandwiched by Monkey King, and was stunned for a moment: "That...that...that... Is it me?! This is...what...what''s going on?!"


    My dry skin turned out to be as tender as a baby, and my thin body became plumped up. Could it be because I just bit the apple?


    "How about, didn''t you lie to you? Very cute, right?" Monkey King let go of the seven sins and said.


    Seven Sins stood in front of the mirror, taking pictures and taking pictures again, still in disbelief: "This...really me?" He began to suspect that this was not a mirror, but something like a screen projecting her image.


    So she abandoned this mirror and turned the mirror of "Fake Witch" towards herself, and then she was really stunned: "This person...really is me?!!!" As if looking at something unbelievable , Kept touching his cheek, muttering blankly.


    "There is no doubt that this is you~" Ye Juya stepped forward and said in a very affirmative tone.


    Then Xi Xian and the others all stepped forward, lined up in a row, and watched the seven sins and exclaimed, "It''s so cute! This skin is tenderer than mine!"


    "The point is that the apple is too powerful! Just one bite, and the earth-shaking changes have taken place!"


    "Right, that apple..."


    The women turned around in vain and looked at Monkey King. Then Ye Juya and the others all saw it. I don¡¯t know when, Si Xina had already walked in front of Monkey King, holding his hand, and staring at the one in his hand. Apple: "Apple, want to eat... Trick or treat if you don''t give it..."

 2231 Chapter 89 Peeping

    With the cute voice and the cute expression, Monkey King was instantly cute. He picked up the four elements and took two bites on her cheek, and then gave her a big red apple: "Never mind the one you have eaten, brother will give you the biggest one."


    The four series immediately smiled happily: "Should you not wash it?"


    "No, you can eat it straight away."


    The four elements listened, she couldn''t wait to take a bite, and the expression on her face was full of happiness, her skin instantly became soft and shiny, and her lovely halo increased several times.


    "Too... incredible! This is more powerful than any skin care product!"


    "What kind of apple is this? It has such a powerful effect?"


    Meijiu and the others stared in surprise, and then looked at Monkey King longingly.


    Monkey King said: "This looks like an apple, but its real name is Miracle Fruit. It can not only beautify the face, but also eliminate pain and strengthen the body..."


    As he said, a fruit plate suddenly appeared in Monkey King''s hand, full of miraculous fruits: "Come on, one for each person, let''s divide it."


    Qin Li and the others immediately took one, and they happened to get one. After eating, everyone''s skin looks drastically changed, and they are even more dazzling and beautiful.


    The taste of the miracle fruit is also full of praise, claiming that this is the best fruit they have eaten.


    This is also a matter of course. The food in the world of food has been carefully cultivated in the world of Monkey King, and its deliciousness is naturally impeccable.


    "That..." Seven Sins looked at Monkey King longingly, hesitant to speak.


    "I really want it, right?" Monkey King chuckled, and handed her the miraculous fruit that had been bitten by the seven sins. The latter immediately took it with joy and held it in his hand like a baby.


    "So are you willing to live with us in the future?" Monkey King asked, reaching out and touching the head of Seven Sins.


    "Really?"


    "Of course." Monkey King gave a positive answer.


    "Yeah!" Seven Sins suddenly hugged him with a look of excitement: "Sure enough, I like you the most!" Then he cried loudly.


    From this moment on, she will no longer be alone.


    Then, Mei Jiu and the others also gathered around¡ª¡ª


    "Now, seven sins, you can''t just like Wukong alone, let''s be friends with us too!"


    "That...that...I...I want to..." Four Element Nao said with a weak hand.


    "Yoshina too! Shishina too!"


    "Hehe, it would be too dangerous to entrust people to Master Wukong alone, no matter, the seven sins, this palace specially allows you to be my dependent."


    "Agree. The Seven Sins are so cute, I don''t know what kind of perverted game that Master Wukong will force to play, Yuxian and Yazushi should protect you well."


    "Hello~~ I''m not as scary as you guys said? I think I''m talking about it." Monkey King looked at Ye Juya and Xi Xian speechlessly.


    "For the pervert who has to hold the four elements every day, you are embarrassed to say this?" Ye Juya asked back.


    "You are jealous that I didn''t kiss you?"


    "No! There is no envy or jealousy in this palace."


    "Negative. Our generation has seen Ye Juya''s heart truly, and you can''t deceive our true eyes."


    "You are also called the real eye? Cross-eyed, right?"


    So Yakushi and Yuxian began to quarrel.


    Seven Sins looked at everything in front of him, with a very cute smile on his face that he had never seen before.


    In order to allow the Seven Sins to integrate into everyone¡¯s community more quickly, Monkey King and his team also started crazy activities on the island...


    Without the interference of DEM and AST, a leisurely and enjoyable half a month, the blink of an eye passed.


    In the past half month, whether it is Seven Sins or Shixiang, they have left beautiful memories every day in these days of playing together...


    Over Or Mei Island, covered by clouds, a young girl looked at the island below, watching Monkey King and the Seven Sins and others who played with him with interest, muttering to herself: "It looks...very Interesting..."


    Then, as if feeling a little, it flashed like a frightened little rabbit and disappeared.


    "It''s really easy to be''shy'' guy." Monkey King looked at the sky with a faint smile on his face.


    Since half a month ago, he had discovered this elf girl who had been peeping at him in the sky, but Monkey King did not break it because he knew very well that the time was not yet ripe, and she had to let her observe himself for a while. After making her more interested in him, it is the best time to approach her.


    "Brother Wukong, what are you looking at? Hurry up and serve!" The Seven Sins on the opposite side began to urge.


    "Okay, here." Monkey King retracted his gaze, and then threw the ball into the air. When he was about to pat it lightly, the corner of his eye suddenly saw a young girl appearing less than ten meters away from his left hand. The figure looked at him without squinting, his eyes were so focused.


    "This is..." Monkey King was slightly surprised that he forgot to shoot the beach volleyball thrown into the air and make it fall to the ground.


    "What''s wrong, Brother Wukong, why are you absent-minded? Do you really hate playing with me?" Seven Sins looked sad, and he was about to cry.


    "Uh~ it''s nothing." Monkey King immediately comforted him: "I like the Seven Sins the most. How can I hate it, but a figure suddenly appeared beside me just now, a little curious."


    Hearing that Monkey King didn''t hate himself, the Seven Sins immediately became happy, and then curiously said: "Human shadow? Why didn''t I see it?" Turning his head, looked at Si Xina: "Si Xina, you have seen ?"


    "No!" Four Elements had a dull expression.


    The hand puppet in his hand also spoke: "Four series Nai didn''t see it either."


    "Brother Wukong, do you really see someone around you?" Qinli and they all came around curiously and looked at Monkey King.


    "It''s natural, I can''t read it wrong, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye."


    "Disappeared? Only you can see?"


    Yazushi immediately put on a very scary expression: "Well~~ I heard that this beach has drowned people before, isn''t it... a ghost?"


    "Agree. Maybe it is."


    "Ghost! Afraid..." Four Element Nai immediately hugged Monkey King''s first leg with a look of fear.


    "Don''t listen to them nonsense..." Monkey King patted Si Nai Nai and comforted: "She is also an elf just like you, but I didn''t expect that she appeared so soon..."

 2232 Chapter 90 The Date Begins

    "It turned out to be an elf."


    The four elements were relieved after hearing this, not as Ye Juya said.


    Qinli looked at Lingyin: "Lingyin, you should know what''s going on?"


    Lingyin shook his head: "I don''t remember creating such an elf... But if I guess it''s correct... Wukong, can you go and see around here? See if there is a spherical energy composed of spiritual power nearby. body¡­"


    "This kind of thing doesn''t require Master Wukong to go out in person, we can do it for us."


    "Agree. I and Ye Juya are enough."


    Lingyin shook his head and explained: "No, I have my reason to let Wukong go. If you go, it might be invisible."


    "Invisible? What''s going on?" Ye Juya and the others were curious.


    Kuangsan smiled: "If you are talking about the black sphere over the island, I have seen it."


    "Over the island? Where? I haven''t seen it! Can''t we really see it?" Shixiang and the others looked up curiously, and found nothing except a large white cloud and blue sky.


    Ling Yin also looked up for a while, and also saw nothing, and couldn''t help but look at Kuangsan: "Are you sure you have seen it? Where is it? When did you find it?"


    "It was yesterday morning. Because there are many clones, I always pay attention to the surrounding conditions, whether it is the sky, land, or ocean. I thought Wukong had discovered this kind of thing long ago, so I didn''t say it. "


    "I don''t bother to pay attention to the surrounding conditions at all times." Monkey King said, swept away his spiritual sense, and really found a huge energy sphere floating above the island.Because it was completely obscured by the clouds in the sky, it looked like it was done deliberately. If you didn''t deliberately investigate it, you would really not find its existence.


    "You can find this kind of place." Monkey King looked at Kuang San and praised him, and then he waved his hand to disperse the clouds in the sky, so a huge black sphere appeared in Monkey King''s field of vision.


    It''s just because of the relationship that ordinary people can''t see, so it can only be expressed in the shape of a transparent spherical object.


    "Zhi Angel... really this thing..."


    The dispersal of the clouds caused Ling Yin to immediately see the energy sphere in the sky, but at a glance, she recognized it and said her name.


    "Zhi Angel? Is there really something on it?" After Qinli listened, he looked curious, and immediately pressed the headset in his ear: "Shen Wuyue, check if there is something invisible above the island."


    "Understood, Lord Commander! Please wait a moment..."


    "The analysis result came out, and indeed a weak spiritual wave with spherical radiation was observed at the location above the island."


    "The only thing that can be confirmed is the spiritual wave, so it is impossible to determine whether there is an object, but it is certain that some kind of energy is gathering there..."


    "Okay, just know that there is something there. You don''t have to worry about other things." Qinli said, looking at Lingyin: "You said that the angel of wisdom is an elf, right? I heard you say before, she is not Did you create it?"


    "Yes, this elf is different from the elf I created because she is¡ª" Lingyin glanced at all the elf girls present: "You all created it together."


    "We...created it together?!!!"


    Not to mention Shixiang and others, even Kuangsan was surprised: "I don''t remember that I have the ability to create elves."


    "That''s right, have we done that before?" Shixiang also looked dumbfounded.


    "Of course you don''t have the ability... It''s just because of the wisdom angel system... You accidentally gave her birth..."


    "Inadvertently? What is the intelligent angel system?"


    All sister papers are curious.


    "Okay, why do you explain it in such a detailed way!" Monkey King interrupted Lingyin''s conversation: "To put it simply, this energy sphere in the sky is the result of your love for me, each other''s jealousy and other negative feelings. , It is the spiritual aggregation of all of you, so it is not an exaggeration to say that you created it."


    "Ugh?!"


    As a result, all sister papers were surprised.


    "''Love'' is admitted by this palace, but there is no such thing as jealousy."


    "Refutation. I usually see Wukong getting close to other sisters, and the word jealousy is already written on Ye Juya''s face."


    "That''s...nothing!!" Ye Juya retorted loudly with a flushed face.


    Kuangsan smiled sweetly, with a very evil smile: "Hehehe~~ That''s it, there is really a little bit of jealousy. I usually think that Wukong will be alone with me, and then you Eat it all, forget it..."


    "Wow~ Kuang San, do you usually want to eat us while playing with us?" Shixiang looked at Kuang San, her eyes widened: "Too much, I just want to make Wukong I¡¯ve always been alone with me..."


    Kuang Sanyi waved his hand nonchalantly: "Don''t be so serious, just think about it, so you won''t do that. Besides, let Wukong stay with you all the time, isn''t this also very selfish?"


    Qinli looked at everyone with a helpless look: "Although everyone seems very happy, but more or less have the idea of ??monopolizing Wukong, it is no wonder that there will be problems... Now~ Lingyin, there is a way to eliminate the air. Is that psychic aggregate?"


    "She was born because of you, and naturally can disappear because of you. You only need to make your mood feel happy and forget the troubles, and the energy body formed by your spiritual power will disappear."


    "If that''s the case, we just need to have a single one-on-one date with Wukong?" Mei Jiu said with bright eyes.


    "Yes, just do it!"


    The other women have expressed their approval, dating alone, never had it, really look forward to it.


    "But in that case, the elf will disappear. I don''t think Wukong would agree to do this?" Lingyin looked at Monkey King.


    "Hey?!!"


    Shixiang and the others all showed extremely disappointed expressions. In other words, would their one-on-one single date not work?


    "You don''t have to show such disappointed expressions. I can solve the problem of this fairy perfectly. You don''t need to worry. Speaking of which I haven''t dated you alone, then take this rare opportunity. Everyone should come and date me once!"


    "Wow! Really? Great!"


    Shixiang and the other women all showed a happy and excited look.


    "Then use a lottery to determine the order of dates..."

 2233 Chapter 91 Monkey King and Lingyin

    Origami immediately picked up the paper and pen, wrote the numbers ''1,2,3...etc. on it, folded it and put it in the cardboard box: "Whoever draws ''1'' will be the first to date Wukong, ''2'' The second one is dating Wukong, and so on, don¡¯t cheat, and disqualify her from dating Wukong when she finds it."


    "This punishment is too harsh, right?" Seven Sins pouted.


    "Then don''t think about cheating." Origami said, and wanted to put the extension 1 into the paper box: "Go ahead."


    "Wait!" Allen suddenly stepped forward and interrupted the origami: "I think you only put a ''10'' piece of paper? We have ''12'' people here.


    Ling Yin also agreed with a face: "That''s right, although my spiritual power has not been gathered, but dating things like this can''t leave me and Allen?"


    "That''s right." Origami immediately wrote ''11'' and ''12'' and put it in.


    "But the note was written by Erya and you put it in, so I suggest Erya get the last draw."


    Origami quit immediately: "Why? I think the idea is, of course it is my priority."


    "What do you think?" Er Ya looked at the mad third-class girl.


    The girls answered in unison: "The origami row is the last."


    Erya glanced at origami: "The minority obeys the majority."


    Origami immediately picked up the paper and pen and lay on the table, glanced at Erya and began to write and draw: "Draw a circle and curse you for getting the last one."


    Second Asia: "..."


    Kuang third class: "..."


    Seeing that they were able to talk vigorously, Shixiang took the opportunity to pick up the cardboard box and shook it vigorously for a while, then stretched his hand in, took out a piece of paper, opened it under the gaze of the women, and said with joy: "Yes. ''3''... It''s just right, I don''t know what a date is, so I can just learn from the first two..."


    Origami immediately said to Shixiang in the tone of an old driver: "What''s so easy to learn about dating? Two people go shopping, shopping, and then take drugs to stun Wukong, and drag them into the hotel!"


    "Understood. But why take medicine to stun Wukong?" Xi Xian''s face asked for advice seriously.


    "So you can do anything like this to Wukong at will!"


    "Awesome." Xi Xian looked at origami with a look of admiration: "You deserve to be an origami master, I know so much."


    "So that''s it." Shixiang had an expression that I understood, and picked up a pen and paper, and even took it down seriously.


    Sun Wukong looked very speechless from the side, pulled up the origami paper and twisted it on her face: "Don''t listen to this beast''s nonsense, you can''t be misled by her thoughts."


    "Shixiang, Xixian, you two are really naive, do you believe this kind of nonsense?" Seven Sins reached into the cardboard box and didn''t forget to despise the two of them, then opened the note. Suddenly his face became entangled: "The ''9'' is too far behind!"


    "It''s not the ''12'', you just steal it." Meijiu said, and elegantly put her hand into the carton: "Wow~ ''2'', is this lucky?"


    "Then I''ll come next..." Ling Yin also put his hand into the carton, and after opening it, he smiled slightly: "Ah~ it''s number 1. It seems that I am the luckiest one."


    "Isn''t it? The number ''1'' was taken away, and the number ''4'' belongs to me!" Er Ya said, and the gun was put into the carton in front of Kuangsan, and when he opened it, it was one. The face was stunned.


    Then the origami also laughed out loud: "''12'', haha~~it''s ''12'', this master''s curse has worked, wow haha~~~ Erya, this is how you offend this master!"


    Er Ya held the note in her hand and was silent for a while. Of course, she didn''t believe in curses or something, but the luck was too much.


    Soon, the order of dates came out: Lingyin first, Meijiu second, Tenxiang third, Kuangsan fourth, Fourth series is fifth, Xixian sixth, Qinli eighth, Seven sins ninth , Ye Ju Shi tenth, Allen eleventh, Er Ya last.


    "Then, let''s start our date today." Lingyin immediately entered her role.


    "Now? Don''t you want to change clothes?"


    "No, I think it''s good to dress like this."


    Monkey King looked at Ling Yin carefully, not to mention, it is really eye-catching, long hair tied up casually, slender limbs and body proportions that even the model can''t match, light-colored knit sweater plus gray coat, one full of seams The stringed bear doll poked its head out of the pocket, and it looked like a mature and beautiful big sister.


    This kind of feeling makes people look particularly comfortable, and there is no need to dress up.


    "There really is no need to dress up." Monkey King took the initiative to hold Ling Yin''s hand, and disappeared into the island in the enviable eyes of Shixiang and the others.


    "Wow! It''s too cunning to use teleportation!" Shixiang suddenly looked astonished: "I still want to use it as a reference..."


    On the street, Monkey King looked at the passing pedestrians, looked at his arms tightly, with a happy expression on his face: "So, where are we going to stroll around?"


    "Whatever, it''s rare to be alone with Wukong, anywhere." Lingyin said, suddenly something sounded like: "Ah~ by the way, my toothpaste is almost running out, and there is only a little shampoo left. Now, shall we go to the department store first?"


    "Okay, I will listen to you today."


    The two came to a department store holding hands.


    Although Lingyin only said that he only needs to buy a little bit of toothpaste and shampoo, after a round of shopping in the store, Monkey King''s hands are already full of bags.


    Came to the counter and put it: "Trouble, check out."


    "Yeah~!!!~"


    However, the answer to Monkey King was a thrilling shrill scream. The cashier girl pointed at Monkey King with wide eyes. Then, under countless pairs of surprised eyes, a beautiful somersault jumped out of the cash register, screaming Ran away: "Captain! Help!!"


    "..." Monkey King looked at the girl who panicked and ran away for a while and was speechless: "By the way, I didn''t seem to be indecent just now, right? Why were you afraid of this?"


    In the next moment, only a sturdy drink sounded, and a woman held a torch and charged out with full arms: "Is that bastard who dares to bully my sister? Stand up, my mother promises not to kill you! "


    With a bang, the surrounding crowd dispersed in a flash.


    Monkey King looked at the full-armed sister paper in front of him, and suddenly smiled: "Liaozi? How did you change your job as a robbery?"


    "Uh~Sun...Sun...Sun Wukong?!!!"


    The aura of the original menacing Liaozi instantly vented to the bottom of the valley, and he stammered.

 2234 Chapter Ninety Two

    "I...I''m not a robbery, didn''t AST disbanded, so I got a job here with my previous sisters." Standing in front of Monkey King, Liaozi''s body was tense and stiff. Move around.


    Because she saw with her own eyes that the handsome man in front of him was the culprit who caused a worldwide disaster. At the same time, she saved Tiangong City but destroyed another city where DEM was stationed. The casualties caused can only be described as heinous crime. .


    However, the strength of his family is so powerful that no one can shake it. No one dares to find his trouble again, forcing AST to choose to disband in order not to follow in the footsteps of DEM. As a result, all their sisters have lost their jobs and can only stay here. I got a job in a department store, some as a cashier, some as a defense and so on.


    Liaozi''s job is to patrol shopping malls and pay attention to criminals such as theft.However, because of the relationship between personality and occupational disease, when I heard my sisters call for help, they rushed over in full arms without saying anything, which really scared the pedestrians to death.


    "Does this mall allow you to dress like this?" Monkey King looked at Liao Zi and said.


    "Xi... I''m used to it." Liaozi Qiao blushed, and looked at the people around him squatting to the side with his hands on his head, or the pedestrians hiding behind the container. It was an embarrassment: "Don''t be afraid, I am from AST Members are not criminals, this is an occupational disease, an occupational disease." He said, hurriedly put away the guns and grenades in his hands.


    The pedestrians were relieved when they heard this explanation, but they were not interested in buying things, and fled and left the mall.


    Even if Liaozi said that he would not hurt others, others were afraid. Who would dare to buy things in this dangerous mall?


    At this moment, a middle-aged man in a suit came over and looked at Liaozi¡¯s scary dress. He was a little guilty, but he still boldly said: "That...Liaozi...I will be embarrassed for you like this, old man. In this way, no one dares to come to our mall to buy things. Otherwise, you should look for a job that suits your profession. This job is indeed not suitable for you..."


    "You mean, you want to fire me?!" Liaozi''s eyes widened, and raging anger rose in his eyes. With exaggerated equipment, he almost frightened the middle-aged man to kneel and hurriedly Explain: "No, no, no, no~~~ I don¡¯t mean that, but you are really not suitable for the job here. Should I introduce you to a security job? I think that¡¯s suitable for you, as for you here. I have been working for almost half a month, how about I give you three months'' wages?"


    "Madan, this is just trying to fire me!" Liaozi looked angry, but looked at the other side with embarrassment. After looking at the empty shopping mall, she really realized that her temper is really not suitable for here. At work, her complexion has eased a bit. Although her temper has exploded, she is not unreasonable: "Can you really introduce me to a security job? Will you pay me three months'' wages?"


    "I dare not lie to you Captain Liaozi!" The middle-aged man had an expression on my swear.


    But before he could continue speaking, he saw fourteen sisters running up here and standing beside Liaozi: "If the captain leaves, we won''t do it."


    "Huh? Why not do it? Work is hard to find."


    "Where the captain goes, we will go!" Yiganmei Zhihui gave a firm look in her eyes.


    "This..." Liaozi hesitated for a while, knowing that everything she said was useless, so she looked at the middle-aged man: "Now, you saw it too, if you can arrange a job for each of my sisters If you do, I won¡¯t be as knowledgeable as you."


    "This..." The middle-aged man immediately wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, one or two is fine, this is more than ten, this, the pressure is so great.


    "I don''t think you guys should look for any jobs. Just come to Meidao and do things for me." Monkey King, who watched the play for a while, said at the right time.


    "Huh? Do things for you?!!!" The sisters were all taken aback, and they all showed an expression of rejection.


    Because each of them put a label on Monkey King as extremely dangerous.


    "Why are you frightened one by one?" Monkey King was speechless: "Am I that scary? Actually I am very easy-going."


    Liaozi swallowed his saliva and vomited: "This is what you said from your mouth, it''s not convincing at all..."


    Sun Wukong directly ignored Liaozi¡¯s complaints: ¡°I lost your job. It¡¯s reasonable for me to find a job for you. My huge or Meidao just lacks some management staff, and usually only needs repairs. Flowers and grass, clean and clean, if you want, you can get a monthly salary of 200,000 yuan per person. You don¡¯t need to rush to answer immediately. It¡¯s okay to think about it. If you think about it, you can come or visit me on the island.


    With that said, Monkey King left with Lingyin.


    As soon as Monkey King left, the sisters all started chatting: "Wow! Captain! The monthly salary is 200,000 yuan, what a high salary!"


    "That''s right! I work here, less than 40,000 a month, the gap is great!"


    "Or Meidao, that''s a sacred place for tourism!"


    "It''s because it''s Ormei Island, can you get such a high salary? Because ordinary people can''t work there."


    "And if you work there, you can play on the beach, swim... I really want to go!"


    "Aren''t you afraid of that Monkey King?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, all sister papers were silent.


    For the elves, since Woodman disclosed what DEM had done, they have no longer been hostile. They just thought of working under Monkey King, which was really scary.


    "But... we need money very much now, don''t we?" a sister said boldly.


    For a while, Yiganzizhi was silent again, and one of the sisters said: "Captain, go! If we have 200,000 per month, we have 15 people in total, and that month totals 3 million. In this way, there will be money for Zhenna''s treatment."


    "You... are you really afraid?" Liaozi looked at the crowd and asked again.


    "Don''t be afraid, to be true, fight it!"


    As soon as Liaozi thought that Zhenna could only live for ten years at most, his expression became firm: "Since you are not opposed to it, and you have achieved your enlightenment, then go to Ormei Island! In fact, the Monkey King is not very bad. He also saved me... Now think about it, we are indeed targeting the elves all the time, and he did it..."

 2235 Chapter 93: Wan Yuli

    Now that the idea had been decided, Liaozi and others had quit their jobs, and each received three months'' salary. He praised the generous steward.


    This caused the middle-aged man to complain. If he weren''t afraid of the gun in Liao Zi''s hand, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to give each person three months'' salary.


    In fact, Liaozi was willing to venture to work under Sun Wukong. The main purpose was not because of the money, but because of a person on the island, but she did not tell her sisters clearly.


    The time of the day is soon over, and dusk has arrived.


    Monkey King and Lingyin joined hands and returned to Ormei Island.


    This made Shixiang and other women who had been looking forward to their return to surround Lingyin: "How is it, Lingyin, what is it like to date? Are you happy?"


    "Very happy~ I went to a lot of places and bought a lot of things."


    A group of girls began to chat about the sky, and Monkey King looked up at the energy ball in the sky. Compared with the morning, it had become thinner.


    It seems that it has something to do with the current mood of Kuang San and the others. They are all looking forward to a separate date with Monkey King, so other emotions are naturally missing.


    "Tomorrow is my date with Darling." Mei Jiu hurriedly ran to her room with a look of anticipation, "It seems that I have to prepare well..."


    Late at night.


    Monkey King sat up from the bed, looked at the girl floating outside the window, and beckoned: "Or you should come in and sit down, floating out of the window most of the night. If this scene is changed to an ordinary person, you must be scared to death. And, do you think that for me, you still need your surveillance behavior?"


    "That''s it..." The girl tilted her head and made a voice for the first time.Then opened the window, and just floated in.


    "Manyuri, right?" Monkey King asked, looking at the girl standing in front of her face.


    There was no unexpected look on Wan Youli''s face: "As expected of Master Monkey King, I can''t hide anything from you."


    "Want to try my own special food?"


    "Yes." Wan Yuri looked at Monkey King and nodded firmly.


    Then Sun Wukong swiped on the table, and the table was full of food in an instant.


    Those crystal clear, even glowing, colorful foods can''t help but swallowing saliva: "It looks delicious, then I''ll start."


    Thus, the first contact between Monkey King and Wanyouli began.


    Moonlight shone on the two of them, looking like a couple having a candlelight dinner.


    Wanyouli''s existence was born from the combination of Kuangsan and their love for Monkey King, and their jealousy with Shixiang and others.


    Therefore, she also inherited the love of Kuangsan and others for Monkey King. Although the two had just met, they did not look strange.


    This unprecedented gourmet feast also narrowed the distance between the two of them.


    "Thank you, I will remember the things tonight in my heart and I will not forget, and please don''t forget me, can you?" After saying this, Wanyuri fell into silent depression.


    From the moment she was born, she had understood her mission and knew she was destined to disappear.I haven''t felt anything before, but when she sat face to face with Monkey King and had a meal, she suddenly felt a deep sense of reluctance in her heart.


    "Of course I won''t forget you, why do you say that?"


    "I... saw a dream, a terrible dream. No one could see me. Even if I walked by, approached him, or talked to him, no one would notice my existence..."


    "Don''t worry, this kind of thing will not happen." Monkey King stretched out his hand and rubbed Manyouri''s head: "From the moment you were born, everything about you belongs to me, so I promise you that you won''t No one can snatch you from my hands if you disappear, even in this world."


    "Hey?!!"


    Wan Youli looked at Sun Wukong¡¯s affirmative and domineering eyes, and her face instantly turned red. For some reason, after hearing this, the gloom suppressed in her heart suddenly disappeared without a trace, then she wiped the corners of her mouth and stood Get up: "Tonight''s food is very delicious, I am also very happy, even if it really disappears, I am also satisfied."


    "I said it won''t let you disappear."


    Wan Yuri smiled: "Then I believe it~"


    "Does that still need to be asked?"


    "Hehe~~You are really reliable! Then...bye." Wan Yuri suddenly leaned in and kissed Monkey King on the face, and then his body disappeared.


    Secondly, after breakfast, when Monkey King was about to go out on a date with Meijiu, Liaozi brought a dozen sisters to Or Meidao.


    The atmosphere became a little tense in an instant. After all, AST and the elves were incompatible with each other before.


    "Wait, AST no longer exists. We are not here to trouble you." Seeing the hostile eyes of Shixiang and the others, Liaozi immediately explained, and then looked at Monkey King anxiously: "Yesterday you What you say... still count?"


    "Of course it counts. You are welcome to come and work in the US Island."


    "Huh? They want to work on this island?" Shixiang and the others looked at Monkey King in amazement: "What''s going on, Wukong?"


    "Do you manage such a big island?" Monkey King asked rhetorically.


    Shixiang and the others were silent.


    Kuang San looked at the sultry and other women with interest: "But I''m curious, it''s really surprising that you dare to come to Wukong''s men to do things."


    "This is also nothing we can do. We urgently need money, in order to treat Zhenna..."


    "Is that true... so it is." Alan looked at Liaozi and said what she thought in her heart: "Although I don''t know why your relationship with Zhenna is so good, I think the reason why you are willing to take risks The main purpose of working here is not because of money, but because of me?"


    Liaozi was silent for a while, knowing that the true intentions could not be concealed, and frankly admitted: "Yes, Zhenna''s''disease'' was caused by your DEM company alone. I think you may have the means to cure her. Maybe that''s why I decided to come here or Meidao to try my luck."


    "Huh? So the captain has such plans?" All of her sisters showed surprised expressions.


    "I do know the most effective way to treat Zhenna..."

 2236 Chapter 94 Request

    "Please, Senior Ellen!" Liaozi immediately walked to Ellen, bowed and bowed, with a low posture: "Please help me! We can do it for free, we will work hard, just make sure to Three meals a day are fine."


    "Please, Senior Ellen!" The other sisters also bowed and saluted.


    "For the sake of my friends, I can do this. It seems that the people of AST are not that annoying." After Shixiang saw the behavior of Liaozi and others, they changed their senses a little.


    After hearing Shixiang¡¯s words, Liaozi immediately explained: "The main reason why we were so hostile to the elves before was because the upper level expressed the wrong instruction of''elves are no matter how difficult,'' plus everyone believed that their relatives were dead. The elves can''t get rid of the relationship, so I hate the elves..."


    Speaking, Liaozi once again apologized to Shixiang and the others: "But after Woodman announced what DEM had done, we have clearly realized our mistakes. Please forgive me for the trouble we caused you before."


    "Please forgive me!" Her sister paper also apologized to her captain.


    "To put it simply, it''s a group of innocent girls being used by others." Kuang San looked at Liaozi and other women, jokingly said.


    The latter are all flushed and shame on their faces. Thinking about it now, they are indeed ashamed.


    "Actually, if you ask me, you might as well ask Master Wukong directly." Allen looked at Liaozi and said, "Although I have the means to heal Zhenna, for Master Wukong, this kind of illness is just a wave of hands. That¡¯s it."


    "Really...really?" Liaozi and the other women stared in surprise, but thinking about the power of the''elf'' in front of them, she was suddenly excited.


    Origami is also looking forward to Monkey King. As a member of the original AST, her relationship with these former comrades-in-arms is still very good. Naturally, she also hopes that Monkey King can help them.But she knew very well that Sun Wukong had the final say to help or not, so she didn''t speak smartly, but looked at him expectantly.


    "Is that so? Speaking of it, I had a relationship with her thirty years ago."


    "Huh? Thirty years ago?" Liaozi and the others all had puzzled expressions: "Is that really that big? Isn''t she also an elf?"


    Qin Li and the others also showed doubts.


    Kuang San seemed to think of something, and his face was stunned: "So that''s it... the two kids from thirty years ago... Now think about it, they really look alike! Huh? So, Wukong, that Qinli What is the relationship between her brother and her?"


    After so many days of treatment in the ship, Wuhe Shidao woke up long ago, so everyone has seen it.


    "It''s very keen, I think of the key at once." Sun Wukong glanced at Kuangsan and said: "The two are still brothers and sisters, because they lost their parents since childhood, and the brothers and sisters were separated, which led to Wuhe Shidao being adopted by Qinli''s parents. , And Zhenna was trained by DEM to become a tool that only knows how to hunt down elves, but for many years he has used drugs and other means to stimulate his own potential, leaving a very serious root of the disease.¡± He said, looked towards Liaozi, etc. Female: "You want to save her because of this, right?"


    This is the fate of the current Wuhe Shidao and Chonggong Shina.Under the correction of the power of the world, the trajectory of the two people''s fate is not much different from the fate that originally belonged to them.


    "Yes, since Jina saved my life in the last catastrophe, but she has been injured, and her body is worsening every day. After examination, the doctor said that she still has a life expectancy of up to ten years. This is just With enough medication support, otherwise it will be worse..."


    "That''s really bad." Kuang Sanyi''s expression on his face was nonchalant, but his voice was curious: "Goku, what is the age of these two brothers and sisters? We crossed 30 years ago, right?"


    Sun Wukong''s answer is very succinct: "The influence of the power of the world, the correction of history, and the next reincarnation."


    "Reincarnation?" Kuang San and the others were all surprised: "Is there really a reincarnation in this world?"


    "God exists, why is there no reincarnation?" Monkey King asked rhetorically.


    "Right."


    The girls are not struggling with this issue anymore.


    Sun Wukong put on the expression of a divine stick, and said to Liaozi: "This Chonggong Zhenna is related to me, you can bring her here, I will help her treat when I have time."


    "Thank you...Thank you so much!!" Liaozi and the other women all looked happy. They all knew that since Sun Wukong said so, then it must be saved.


    Because this one in front of him is the strongest''elf'' in the world.


    "Then I''m going to bring Zhenna now, you can work here first!" After Liaozi said to the original subordinates beside him, he said goodbye to Monkey King and the others, and left in a hurry.


    "Then let''s clean up everywhere." The sisters of the original AST immediately entered their roles and began to clean up the island.


    "Go, Meijiu, the date is gone."


    "Okay, Darling!" Mei Jiu immediately grabbed Monkey King''s arm with joy, and the two figures disappeared here.


    Shixiang immediately looked at Lingyin, "Lingyin, in which city did you date Wukong?"


    "Tiangong City."


    "It''s so far, it will take several hours to fly." Shixiang said, putting on his spiritual outfit in a moment of fighting spirit, and then vacated away...


    "Wait, Shixiang, my generation will accompany you on the journey." Ye Juya and Yuxian also followed closely.


    "Now, the seven sins, shall we go too?" Four Element Nao looked at the seven sins about the same size as him.


    "Don''t the four elements know what dating is?"


    "I don''t understand..."


    So the two little loli also followed...


    In this way, eleven days passed. On the day with Lingyin, the date took a total of twelve days, which was exactly one day per person.


    During the period, Liaozi naturally brought Zhenna to Ormei Island.


    Zhenna''s illness may be very difficult for ordinary people, but for Monkey King, it was just a wave of his hand and he was completely cured.


    After Shixiang and the others each had a separate date with Monkey King, the sphere of spiritual power over the island became thinner. However, as Monkey King expected, it did not disappear, but suddenly ''S riot materialized...

 2237 Chapter 95 One Sword

    "That''s... an angel, right?"


    Qinli and the others looked up at the egg-shaped angels in the sky formed by the materialization of spiritual energy balls, and they all showed surprise.


    As for Liaozi and other women, seeing that the situation is not good, they have long avoided. Now they don''t have a display device. Faced with this situation, they can only hide.


    Furthermore, there is no need for them to worry about Monkey King.


    To say that it is an egg-shaped angel is really worthy of its name. The whole looks like a black metal dome with two pairs of angel wings, followed by a long tail.


    "This spiritual power is really amazing. It''s worthy of being an angel born out of the power of all of us." Kuangsan looked at <Thunder Temple> with a look of surprise on his face.


    Immediately, the next moment, I saw the egg-shaped surface of the <Thunder Temple> suddenly sunken into a muzzle, in which thunder light condensed, and a bucket-thin thunder light beam was shot directly at the Monkey King and the others below.


    "!!!"


    The expressions of Shixiang and other women changed drastically. Under this lightning attack, they didn''t even have time to summon their angels when they saw that the thunder beam had landed on their heads.


    But fortunately, at the moment when Monkey King shot down the Lei Guangzhu, he had already risen into the air, grabbed it with one hand, and pinched it in his palm.


    This shocking scene of catching thunder with one hand, the shocked Shixiang and them all opened their eyes wide, with a look of surprise on their faces, and then there was endless worship¡ª


    Meijiu screamed with excitement, "As expected, it''s Darling. It''s so handsome to catch Thunder with one hand!"


    Kuangsan smiled softly: "This guy knows to be handsome, but he did get me charged."


    "Yes... I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it!!"


    As the voice fell, only a girl with wings on her back landed in front of Monkey King. She looked panicked and apologized.


    For the first time, Wan Yuri appeared in front of all of Toka and the others, and he was still dressed in the posture of "Shenwei Lingqi", the whole image looked like the beautiful angel in the legend.


    "Is she the elf born from our spiritual power?"


    Ye Juya and others were all surprised by Manyuri''s appearance. Wearing a spiritual suit, she really gave people a very amazing feeling, and they all looked at her straightforwardly.


    But after only glanced at them, Wan Yuri fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "I''m sorry! I lost control of <Thunder Temple>. I didn''t intend to attack you..."


    "No need to apologize, this was as expected." Sun Wukong smashed the thunder in his hand and looked at Wanyouri: "The intelligent angel system has the mission of "preventing negative emotions from becoming completely malicious". This system brings together the spiritual power of all of them. You are naturally born to carry this mission, but with my promise, you violated your mission. With the negative emotions born from this, the Thunder Saint Tang>Rushing is also reasonable."


    "You can solve it... right?" Wan Yuri looked at Monkey King expectantly: "I have no doubts about what you said, which led to the current result."


    If it is not necessary to disappear, Wan Yuri is naturally unwilling to disappear. She wants to stay with Monkey King and accompany him all the time. This strong obsession caused the riots in the "Thunder Temple".


    "Please remove the doubt, isn''t it obvious!" Monkey King''s face was plain.


    As soon as his words fell, "Thunder Temple" seemed to be about to hit Monkey King''s face, and dense eyes suddenly appeared above the sphere. In the bright light, countless beams of light lased from it, widening all directions. Every space.


    "this is!!!"


    Kuang San and their complexions changed slightly, they were about to summon their spiritual outfits to wear on them and join the battle group, but they heard Monkey King say the word''ding'' lightly.


    As a result, the light beams lasing from all directions in the air seem to be pressed by the pause button, floating in the air and prohibited from moving; it also seems that the entire space is frozen, restricting all actions; but the picture is more It seems that the time here is stopped.


    "This...this is?!!!"


    Shixiang and the other girls were once again shocked by the methods Sun Wukong used casually.


    As for Liaozi and others, they were already dumbfounded.


    "<Fei Sha Gong>."


    After a whisper, the angel that belonged to Shixiang appeared in Sun Wukong''s hands, and then, without looking, just waved down.


    The sword energy of more than a thousand meters burst out from the giant sword, and with a''click'', it easily cut the "Thunder Temple" in half; at the same time, the one that was cut in half was also torn apart. Open sky!The thrilling gap in space is like the entire sky has been cut in half.


    A terrifying storm swept out from the rift, shattering the stationary beam of light in all directions and disappearing.


    "Hi~!!!~~"


    This situation can no longer be described as shock. The girls in the field have their eyes widened, and only the sound of air-conditioning is left.


    What did they see?


    The sky was cut off by Monkey King and split...


    The space was cut...


    The brain is roaring, unable to respond for a long time...


    That scene was too shocking.


    This is the power of God.


    However, Monkey King scratched his head with a helpless expression: "Oh yeah~~ It seems to be too hard. I only blame the space barriers in this world for too weak..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Kuang San and the others looked at each other one by one. What kind of expressions should they show in this situation?


    "Should it not be enough to alarm the Lord of this world?" Monkey King whispered again, and he touched the cut-out gap in the sky. A magical scene appeared, and the space gap was like a line on a blackboard. Like, it was erased by Monkey King and disappeared without a trace.


    "Too...too...too...unbelievable!!!"


    Erya and other women are shocked at the moment and don''t know what to say.


    Liaozi and the other women looked at Monkey King with awe and fear: "Is this his strength...too...too terrifying...this is the real way to destroy the world!"


    In the shock of everyone, Wanyuli''s body gradually faded and disappeared slowly...


    At this moment, even she herself was shocked and didn''t even realize that her body was disappearing.


    Fortunately, Monkey King had been paying attention to her, his figure flashed and appeared in front of Wanyouri, and then tapped her heart with one finger, the energy input made her disappearing body instantly solidified.

 2238 Chapter 96: Star Palace Six

    Fortunately, Monkey King had been paying attention to her, his figure flashed and appeared in front of Wanyouri, and then tapped her heart with one finger, the energy input made her disappearing body instantly solidified.


    With one hand stretched out again, the new "Thunder Temple" flashed.


    "There is no need for the defective products that go against the owner''s will. This new "Thunder Temple" is given to you, and you are welcome to join our big family."


    "Really?"


    Although Wan Yuri believed in Sun Wukong¡¯s words, when the facts were really in front of her, she still felt so untrue. Her destiny was really changed. She is no longer invisible and intangible. Now that the system exists, she can live like a normal person.


    "Does this still need to be asked?" Lingyin stepped forward and hugged Wanyuri: "You are an elf made from everyone''s spiritual power, just like everyone''s child, so I said, We were originally a family."


    "A family..." After Wan Yuri listened, he felt a warm current in his heart.


    Meijiu looked at Sun Wukong with a shame on her face: "Although I don''t object to this, they are still so young and they don''t have such a big daughter. If they want to admit it, they only admit that they have been with Darling Sheng. What about the baby!"


    Kuang San suddenly became interested: "Little baby? It seems very interesting." Then, he gazed at Monkey King and hugged him: "Wukong, when will we give birth to one? ?"


    "It''s okay now!" For Monkey King, the old company''s machine, he won''t be tuned in. If you dare to say, I dare to do it.


    So, he hugged Kuangsan in his waist, and moved to his room as a gesture.


    "What?!!!" Shixiang and the others were shocked when they saw each other, and they ran to stop Monkey King''s path: "Kuang San, you are too cunning, how can you get ahead of this kind of thing!"


    "Because I have a lot of people!" Kuangsan chuckled slowly, and then more than a dozen "Kuangsan" came out of the shadow: "I am alone, I can beat you all."


    As a result, Shixiang and the others were all stunned.


    There is nothing wrong with this. If you marry a Kuang San, you can get thousands of Kuang Sans, which is even better than the emperor''s San Gong Six Courtyards.


    Looking at the expressions of the people, Kuang San put his arms around Monkey King¡¯s neck, his face looked devilish: "Wukong, or let me eat them all, look at me, one person is enough, right? Everyday? You can change to a new me~"


    "Crazy three!"


    As a result, Qin Li and the others, who had been fairly calm, all rushed towards Kuang San, and the girls suddenly became a group.


    Sun Wukong pulled out from the girls and just looked at it. He didn''t go to join together. He naturally could see that if Kuang San had said this from his sincerity before, now, naturally it is just talking, because she was originally This character.


    Wan Yuri looked at the friendly group of people, and a smile appeared on her face. In the future, she will also be a member of the family, and jealousy shouldn''t exist.


    So, while everyone was fighting, Wanyouri took the initiative to hold Sun Wukong''s hand, his face turned red, but he still mustered the courage: "Hey, Master Wukong, can you go on a date with me tomorrow?"


    "This should be for me, right? Manyuri, let''s go on a date tomorrow."


    "Yeah!" Wan Yuri nodded heavily, with a very happy expression on his face.


    Above the sky.


    A young girl with flowing golden hair watched all this silently, focusing almost all of her eyes on Monkey King, and Gu Jing Wubo''s eyes showed a trace of interest: "Even doing this kind of thing. Can you get it? This person is really interesting... I really want to catch him... Huh? Strange, why did I have such emotions when I obviously sealed all my emotions? Sure enough, this person is very strange, then I''ll meet you..."


    As the girl said, she inserted the tin rod in her hand into the space, opened a door weirdly and walked in...


    So, the next day, Monkey King and Wanyouli started a separate date.


    However, this time the date was followed by a fart tail. Shixiang and the others followed behind and observed secretly.


    But when Monkey King and Manyuri were walking in the center of the street, a young girl suddenly blocked their way, ignoring Manyuuri who was on the side, and the girl looked straight at Monkey King: "Go back to the stars with me! "


    "Ugh???"


    To the girl who suddenly stopped them and said something inexplicable, Wanyuri showed a very surprised expression: "This costume, are you a fairy?"


    Shixiang and the others who followed all the time showed a curious look: "Huh? Another fairy ran out, Lingyin, who is she?"


    "Yeah~~" Lingyin pointed his chin with his finger and made a thoughtful gesture: "What is the name? What is it?...I can''t remember..."


    The girl continued to ignore Wan Yuri, staring at Monkey King, and said again: "Go back to the stars with me!"


    "You guy, don''t ignore me, okay?" Wanyuri suddenly became a little annoyed. This was originally her solo date with Monkey King, but now she suddenly ran out of such an inexplicable elf to disturb. It was naturally very Upset.


    Dangerous Lingbo radiated from her body, much stronger than Shixiang and any of them.After all, Wanyouli was born from the condensing of all their spiritual powers, even though it was given by Monkey King at that time, but Wanyouli''s own strength should not be underestimated.


    However, when Wanyuli was about to explode, he was stopped by Monkey King. He recognized the girl in front of him at a glance. He looked at her and said with interest: "Who are you? Why? Would you say that?"


    "Well, since you have asked a question, it''s okay to tell you, I am Liugong, Xinggong Liughou, according to instinct, I want to take you back..."


    "Ah~ Yes, Xinggong Liugong, her name is Xinggong Liugong!" Lingyin also suddenly realized at the moment.


    Shixiang and other women rolled their eyes at her: "Everyone has introduced themselves, why do you want to explain? Tell me the point!"


    "She was the first elf I created. Therefore, among humans, some people call her Siyuan elf, but she is a bit special. After she was born, she sealed herself and went to outer space. Appeared."


    "Siyuan Elf? Didn''t you mean you?" Kuang Sanyi looked at Ling Yin with surprise.

 2239 Chapter 97 Unblocking

    "Because in human cognition, she was the first elf to appear, so she was called the origin elf, which has a slightly different meaning from me. My existence was deliberately concealed by the three of Alan and the others. Get up, it¡¯s not made public."


    "In that case, she is very good?" Er Ya asked.


    "It''s very powerful. It can not only pull the meteorite down to the earth, but also stop the rotation of the earth. In a sense, she has the possibility of destroying the world."


    "That''s really amazing!"


    Shixiang and the others sighed, because they all had witnessed the shocking scenes of meteors falling to the ground, let alone the earth stopped spinning, and disappeared day and night, and all order was disrupted. It was truly universal. Catastrophe.


    "You say instinct?" Monkey King looked at Xing Gong Liu: "It is strange that you, who sealed your memory and all your emotions, would have such emotions."


    "So you know about me..." Liu Gu''s face was calm and did not show the slightest unexpected expression: "That''s right, after all, there is a real Origin Spirit by your side..." She said that she meant something. Looked behind Monkey King.


    Therefore, after Wan Yuri saw Shixiang and the others, his face showed a surprised expression: "You...Why are you all here?"


    "Well~ I''m just a little curious about how you dated Brother Wukong..." Qinli walked out from the corner solemnly, concealing his embarrassment in a calm manner.


    "It''s not here to take a peek~" Shixiang added.


    Liu Xie glanced at the Shixiang and other women who appeared, then ignored them, and continued the topic just now: "It''s strange that I want to get you, because you are so curious. Come back to the stars with me. !"


    When she said this, Liu Gyu was still so calm, whether it was joy, anger, sadness or happiness, she did not show any of these emotions. The meaning of saying this is as if she wanted to. Do it, so it¡¯s not about any other purpose.


    This kind of performance is even unreasonable and makes people feel a sense of boredom.


    Shixiang was the first to stand up and express his dissatisfaction: "You guy, if you say take it away, take it away? Wukong is everyone¡¯s, doesn¡¯t belong to anyone. The guy who just appeared wants to monopolize Wukong. It''s too much!"


    "Oh~~~ I understand you want to monopolize Wukong¡¯s desires, but if you leave me alone, it¡¯s a bit unpleasant!" Kuang Sanmao¡¯s charming expression revealed. Dangerous signal.


    "Enemies..." The four elements are the most direct, with vigilant gazes.


    "You have seen it too. I have everyone with me, so I won''t go to the lonely starry sky with you. It''s so boring."


    "Really, it seems that they are my hindrance." Liu Xu finally swept his eyes from Shixiang and the others, expressionless, and clearly showed his hostility: "Since it is an obstacle , We should exclude all..."


    The six who has closed all her emotions will not waver or care about anything. Everything she does will only revolve around herself. She wanted to do it, so she did it.


    "--open!"


    I saw Liulu stabbing the key-shaped angel [The Master] into the void, twisting it, and suddenly a "door" opened in the space.


    When Shixiang and the other women saw this, their expressions changed slightly, and they leaned back behind them, dressed in their own spiritual outfits, and summoned their own angels.


    "It seems that someone wants to compete with us for the ownership of Wukong, hehe~~ This is really interesting!" Although Kuang San is laughing, his aura is so dangerous: "Then if you are killed, don''t blame others. !"


    However, the person who answered Kuangsan was the whispered voice without emotional fluctuations: "Disappear!"


    In the next moment, countless "doors" around the space where Shixiang and other women were opened again, surrounded them all, and the powerful suction surged, drawing them to the door...


    If this is really sucked into it, I am afraid they will all have to be thrown into the void of the universe.


    "Kake the emperor, one bullet!"


    Kuangsan decisively squeezed the trigger and shot Shixiang each of them at the same time, speeding up everyone''s speed, and then everyone''s body disappeared in no time, avoiding the suction of the suddenly opened door. .


    "This guy can actually open the door in space? It''s almost done." Holding a battle axe in the Qin, with a raging flame burning all over his body, looking at Liu Gu''s face solemnly: "I feel like he will be thrown into the universe if he is sucked into it Are you there?"


    "This guy is really troublesome, he can''t get close easily. If he hits and hits, he suddenly opens a door and slams into it. If he thinks about it, he will get chills!" Ye Juya frowned slightly, his face wary .


    "Agree. Goku, please allow us to attack her!"


    "The guy who wants to snatch Wukong is absolutely unforgivable!" Er Ya held the "Divine Eclipse Pian", the painting was already on paper, waiting for Monkey King''s answer, and then he added a fatal stroke to the characters in the painting.


    "Big Brother Wukong is mine!" Four Element Nai summoned "Ice Puppet", and the ground was frozen in a cold air.


    Shixiang held up the huge sword, eager to chop.


    Seven sins and other women are already ready to attack.


    The scene instantly became tense.


    "You don''t need to get to this point, right? Calm down..." Monkey King stopped Erya and other girls, and then looked at Liugong: "But you who have sealed all emotions, you really can''t listen to people''s words. It¡¯s a bit troublesome. If you want to have a good conversation with you, you have to lift the seal on you..."


    "Ok?"


    Liu Xu''s expression moved slightly when he heard the words. She had also witnessed the strength of Monkey King. So the moment Monkey King said this, she wanted to use the power of the Master to move away, but suddenly she found her. Lost in control of his body.


    Seeing that Monkey King hooked his finger at Liughou, Liughou''s body floated in front of him autonomously.


    "What do you want to do?" Even though I was caught, Liu Gu was very calm, and even a little scary. Because all her emotions were sealed, she was indifferent to everything, so naturally she would not feel it. Surprised and moved.


    "Let you slightly become a normal person who can listen to him."


    As Monkey King said, a palm was slapped on the center of Liu''s eyebrows. He heard a soft sound of''pop'', as if something was broken, Liu''s eyes stared in vain to the boss...


    The screams followed, and Liu Xie''s feelings and consciousness began to become confused...

 2240 Chapter 98: Reversal

    Such a change caused confusion in Liughe''s heart. Whether it was his own confusion or the chaotic emotions in his brain, this in itself was an incredible thing. The Liughe should be sealed by the [Sealer Master]. It is impossible to feel this feeling.


    But now it appeared. Gradually, Liu Xuan understood. Monkey King''s casual shot opened the lock of her closed heart in an incredible way, and the torrent of emotions was flowing and pouring.Liu Ghou felt the invisible color that he hadn''t felt for a long time, and also expressed anger at the forcible opening of his heart.


    Opening his mouth, Liu Ghou reached out to Monkey King.


    This is just an emotional surging, an instinctive action triggered by the confusion in the brain, but the anger that was forcibly opened by Liu Xie''s heart was regarded by Shixiang and the others as a hostile action about to act on Monkey King.


    As a result, Shixiang sipped with a sweet sigh, and the giant sword in his hand slashed to Liuxu without hesitation...


    The giant sword gradually enlarged in Liu''s eyes. She didn''t know what to do with her brain still in chaos. She could only watch the giant sword approaching. In the next moment, maybe she was split in half, right?


    The fear that I hadn''t felt for a long time spread in Liuxie''s heart, as if to swallow her mind.


    But this kind of fear did not fall on her, because at the moment when the giant sword was about to slash her, Monkey King only used his index finger to take the sword that was struck down by force, and the strong wind blew across her face. , Cut some of her hair.


    "Goo!~~"


    At this moment, the fear that Liu Gu felt overwhelmed all emotions, and he fell to the ground in a panic.


    Seeing that Monkey King took the terrifying sword with only a single finger, Liu Xuan was slightly fascinated. She had never thought that she would be afraid, too.


    The memory that had been closed for a long time also flooded like a tide, and then I felt very incredible, staring at Monkey King blankly: "You-saved me?"


    I was rescued by someone, so did someone care about me?


    Liu Xu felt incredible about her being saved, because in her chaotic memory, together with her parents, she hated herself and treated herself as a monster.


    She was so cold and warm that she felt so moved and incredible about her being saved.


    To put it simply, this is a girl who has lacked care since she was a child and has escaped from the crowd. Suddenly she is cared for and rescued. She will inevitably feel a little at a loss. It feels incredible.


    Monkey King was also very surprised at this moment. He really didn''t expect that his actions would cause Liu Gu''s reaction to such a big degree.


    But now he is not concerned about this world. He turned his head and looked at Shixiang: "Didn''t I say that you are not allowed to do it?"


    "Um... I thought she was going to be against you!" Shixiang hurriedly put away the giant sword <Fei Sha Gong>, watching Sun Wukong weakly twisting his fingers, his eyes drifting away and dare not look at him.


    "Parents... Sister... Monster... That''s why... That''s why I sealed these memories that I didn''t want to remember!!!"


    In consternation, after the accident, as the memory became clearer and clearer, Liu Gu also began to become more frantic and restless.


    It was a cold winter day.


    In front of the frustrated and depressed self, "some existence" appeared, just like being immersed in water and covered with mosaics. The "some existence" with such a wonderful appearance gave itself something like a gem with golden light. .


    From that time on, Liugong became an elf.


    At that time, she felt neither doubt nor fear, but joy was more in her heart.


    The [Encapsulation Master] obtained by Liu Ghou, needless to say, even the invisible things-even human memory, the angel of the key can [enclose] it.


    And such a strength was exactly what she needed at the time.


    So Liughou immediately exercised this power happily.


    ¡ª¡ªBut, in conclusion, things did not proceed as Liu Xie thought.


    The reaction of the family was just chaos, confused about the situation that no one remembered, and no one took care of Liulu.


    But Liu Xie still believes that as long as there is no one around who knows him, everyone will love her.


    However, after knowing that it was Liu Guru that caused this situation, the family''s reaction was completely different from that of love and affection.


    Astonishment and anger, embarrassment and shaking, and-rejection.


    Everyone, including their parents and sisters, completely regarded her as a monster, fearing, terrified, and disgusted.


    It may be that the brain judged that if all of these were clearly memorized, Liu Xuan''s heart would not be able to bear it, so she deliberately closed all her memories and emotions.


    Then Liughou became all alone again...


    Therefore, Liu Gu closed the lock.


    The memory of myself, the heart of myself.


    In order to let the things of the family and the warmth of the family not be recalled anymore.


    ¡ª¡ªIn order not to fall in love with something or be hurt again, she closed everything away, away from the crowd, and floated alone towards the starry universe...


    This is what Liu Ghou encountered after he became an elf.


    Now, as the closed''door'' was opened, Liughe recalled everything. This unwilling to recall the past made her soul unable to bear it again. For a moment, Liughe felt that her world was darkened and her eyes gradually It became cold, and the spiritual power of the whole body was also rioting irregularly...


    "This is... she''s going to reverse it!!" Lingyin said with a slight change of expression looking at Liu Gu''s appearance at the moment.


    "Huh? Reverse?!" Meijiu and the others were shocked one by one: "It''s just recalling the memories of the past, and then reversed? What kind of unbearable past does this guy have?!"


    The graceful and brave spiritual outfit is painted with scarlet magical patterns like a magic circle, surrounded by chaos and figurative colors, and the tears that flowed out turned into dark night-like darkness, which fell on the ground. The Lord] dissipated like dust, and alternately, a huge bond appeared behind Liugong.


    "Wukong, don''t you intend to stop it? If this continues, she will really turn around." Qin Li said to Monkey King anxiously.


    However, Monkey King responded with a smile: "Reversal? Isn''t that great? People in a normal state are too fragile. The mentality when reversing into a demon is more admirable!"


    As he said, Monkey King suddenly grinned to Shixiang and other women: "Or, you all reversed it too!"


    "Hey?!!"

 2241 Chapter 99: The Demon of the Key

    "You...are you serious?!"


    The seven sins and other women were shocked by Monkey King''s sudden words, because Monkey King''s serious expression didn''t seem to be a joke.


    "This is the most convenient way to enhance your mood power." Monkey King suddenly felt that this method is very good. The devil''s mood can make up for their fragile hearts and senseless kindness.


    Just as Monkey King said to himself, the six-gourney reversal over there has been completed.


    What he was holding was a pitch-black key tin stick, exuding extremely dangerous fluctuations.


    The Angel of the Key-& <The Master of Sealing &> has been transformed into-the Devil of the Key.


    Looking at Liughe at the moment, Monkey King sighed: "Sure enough, the elves after the reversal make people feel brighter." Then he saw Liughe''s slightly raised dark key demon, and smiled: "So, do you want me to see your power?"


    As if to answer Monkey King¡¯s question, Liu Gu inserted the Demon King of the Key in his hand into the space in vain, twisted slightly, the ripples spread, and Monkey King suddenly felt his whole body tighten in vain, completely restrained by all his actions. , Suddenly showed a little unexpected look on his face: "Oh~ this is the power of space..."Can the space transfer be achieved, but the Demon of the Key can directly control the space? It is a little bit interesting. "


    As soon as Monkey King''s words were finished, he suddenly saw the tip of the pitch black key tin stick pierce out of the space in front of him strangely, and the target was directed at the heart.


    However, Monkey King didn''t seem to have noticed it, so he didn''t bother to hide. So, under the horrified gaze of Shixiang and other women, the key tin rod pierced Monkey''s heart directly.


    As a result, Shixiang and other women showed panic expressions and exclaimed: "Wukong!!"


    They couldn''t believe that the invincible Monkey King was stabbed.


    "Hello~~ Don''t yell, you don''t really think that an attack of this level will hurt me? I just don''t bother to hide from such a boring attack."


    As the voice came out, I saw Monkey King take a step forward and heard a soft sound of''click''. The space around him suddenly shattered like a mirror, and the ping-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong scattered all over the place and disappeared. The strange thing is that no space cracks have emerged.


    Because Monkey King''s whole body was only imprisoned in a small space, it is not the original space of this world that is broken, and naturally there will be no space cracks.


    "This...!!!" Liu Xu was completely taken aback by Monkey King''s actions. The Demon King''s power was completely destroyed by him in just one step. This method of explaining the difference in strength between the two is really violent and scary. of.


    "Huh~~ So I didn¡¯t bother to hide! I knew how Master Wukong could be attacked!" Ye Juya made a long, relieved expression, and then looked at Monkey King¡¯s so handsome and calm, stepping out In his posture, endless admiration and admiration emerged excitedly.


    "Naughty. I was really fooled by Master Wukong."


    "Brother Wukong, can you tell me in advance when you want to play? This will scare you out of a heart attack!"


    "I''m not playing." Sun Wu took a blank look at Qinli, and then looked at Liugong again: "It''s really ruthless to make a shot, but I just appreciate your unshakable firmness, so I just leave it alone Forgive your rudeness, but only if you have to be my possession."


    "Humph! How could the devil succumb to others!"


    "That''s because you haven''t met anyone who can bring fear to the''Devil King''!"


    The horrible aura burst out from Monkey King''s body in an instant, directly pressing Demon King Liughe to the ground.


    The latter suddenly widened his eyes, trembling in fear: "You...you...you..."


    "Ah~ I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you, but if you are not obedient and obedient, I will be embarrassed." Monkey King smiled and walked to the front of Demon King Six, and reached out to touch her. Her head, palms shone with a gleam, submerged in her head...


    The memory that had been forgotten because of the reversal appeared like a tide in Devil King Liu''s mind, and for a moment she was stunned and her eyes widened.


    After a while, he came back to his senses.


    Then Monkey King smiled and looked at her: "How, with the current posture, how does it feel to accept everything you could not bear before?"


    "It''s not painful or itchy..." Liu Gu replied calmly.


    "That''s right, the human heart is very fragile, but the heart of the''devil'' is strong. The past has passed, and now you have me. Let me start a new beginning with me! I promise you, as long as you Be loyal to me, no matter what you do, I will not blame you, because the family I understand overwhelms everything, even if you want to destroy the world, I will still follow you, so Liu Ghou, be my family!"


    Monkey King is very clear that Liu Ghou is longing for a family who loves him.


    "Huh?!!!" Liu Xu was stunned.


    "Ugh!!!"


    In Qin, they also became stunned.


    "This is a confession, right? This must be a confession, right?" Shixiang looked tangled and frantic.


    "Are you really willing to...become Liuer''s...family?" Liuer''s dark eyes stared at Monkey King.


    "It depends on your wishes."


    "Then come back to the stars with me!" Liu Xie suddenly held Monkey King''s hand intimately and flew to the sky.


    So Shixiang and the other women flew into the sky one by one, blocking Liu''s path: "You guy doesn''t seem to understand that unilateral selfish love is not good, Wukong is all of us! When will you come? Will you understand?"


    "Ah~~ You are really annoying~ At this time, do you still want to hinder me?" Liu Ghou pointed the Demon King in his hand forward: "Since you do not want to leave, then I will let you forget about it. Everything about Wukong, leave it alone!"


    The black light shone from the Demon King of the Key, but it was so frightened that the Kuangsan and the third class felt bad, and they moved away from Liughou.


    However, Shixiang and Liugong are too close, but they are illuminated by the black light. The next moment, Shixiang is surprised to find that his memory is slowly passing away, and everything about Monkey King is gradually being forgotten. ¡­


    If the seal master is to block emotional memory, then the Demon King of the Key is arrogantly erased.


    Fear instantly filled Shixiang¡¯s heart and brain: "No...no!!! How can I forget Wukong!!! This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed!!! I will never allow it!!!"


    As a result, Qinli and them were all stunned.


    "Isn''t it? The reverse...reversed?!!!"

 2242 Chapter One Hundred

    Unidentified spiritual power burst out from Shixiang¡¯s body, like a dark night, and the "Fei Sha Gong" in his hand disappeared, and then the black particles in the raised right hand condensed and turned into a sword. .


    The innocent eyes are no longer there. Instead, they are cold and indifferent, as well as the indescribable handsome and heroic. Although it is a bit inappropriate to describe a woman as handsome, Shixiang at this time gives people such a way to say no Out of the handsome and heroic feeling.


    As for the pedestrians on the side of the road, seeing that the situation was not right, they had already escaped. The streets here were empty except for Monkey King and others.


    Both the demon kings <Tyakugong> and <Yi Sha Gong> are swords with incomparable destructive power, but in terms of destructive power, <Yo Sha Gong> is superior and more dangerous than <Yo Sha Gong>.


    It was the first time that Kuangsan and others saw Shixiang''s inversion, and they were all shocked by the Lingbo that she radiated.


    This is completely another person, that strange sense of indifference is no longer the Shixiang they knew.


    "Shixiang, do you remember us?" Qinli asked tentatively with anxiety.


    "It''s so noisy, go away!" Shixiang didn''t listen to others at all, but squinted extremely coldly, and waved <The Tyrannical Master> aiming at the direction of the piano.


    The slash that can only be described by black light, depicting the shape of the three-day moon and attacking the piano.


    "Wow!"


    Qinli was taken aback. She really didn''t expect Shixiang to suddenly attack herself. It was impossible to dodge, so she could only raise her tomahawk and use a shield to block her in front.


    But at the moment when the slash was about to come, and the Qin Li was extremely nervous, Sun Wukong''s figure suddenly flashed in front of her, and then grabbed the black light slash from the slash, and turned his head towards the Qin. Look inside: "The devil''s attack can''t be blocked, not to mention the slashing of <Tyrant Gong>."


    "Uh~" Qinli was obviously dumbfounded, because she was shocked by Sun Wukong''s act of grabbing the slash with his bare hands: "Can you also grab the slash? How did you do it?"


    Theoretically speaking, slashing is formed by the condensing of energy bodies, how can it be grasped with bare hands like a physical object?


    "When you reach a certain level, you will understand that nothing is impossible in this world." Monkey King returned to the Qin, smashing the chopped pieces in his hand, and then interested. Looking at the reversal body Shixiang: "Sure enough, the elves of the reversal body have much more temperament."


    Shixiang heard this, and instinctively squeezed the <Tyrant Father> in her hand. The Monkey King brought her a feeling of extreme danger. She wanted to wave the <Tyrant Father> again, but instinctively there was a voice. I was telling her that this would never work.


    After struggling for a while in this extremely complicated mood, Shixiang''s complexion changed several times, and finally chose to ignore Monkey King, but instead fixed his gaze on the body of Xinggong Liugong who was not far away, who was emitting the same light as her. .


    Although she had forgotten the first memory, she had the urge to destroy the other party the moment she saw Xinggong Liuyou.


    As for the reason, there is no need anymore. As the devil, you don''t need any reason. Since you instinctively want to destroy the opponent, then just destroy it.


    Without even thinking about it, Demon King Shixiang made a decision.


    Feeling the hostility from Demon King Shixiang, Demon King Six Guru was also fully on guard.


    However, it is not quite right to say that it was Demon King Six Ghoul. The Demon King Six Ghoul who had restored his original memory can no longer be called a Demon King.


    At this moment, the tension created by the two reversal elves before the battle is like a wall, rejecting the entry of outsiders. If such a small existence as humans set foot, I am afraid it will be easily eliminated. .


    Ordinary people simply cannot stop the intense conflict between the two, and it is impossible even to intervene.


    "Wukong, don''t you stop it?" Lingyin asked when he came to Monkey King''s side.


    "What are you doing to stop? I just happened to be bored, watching a scene."


    "Then you say, who will win?" Ye Juya looked curious, knowing that Sun Wukong could not cause Shixiang and the others to have an accident, so Ye Juya and the others were not too worried.


    "The same question. My generation is also very curious." Whenever Ye Juya asked, Xi Xian would add a sentence afterwards.


    Sun Wukong smiled: "Naturally Liughe is more powerful. She can compete with Demon King Shixiang with normality, let alone after the reversal. After all, Liughe''s current ability completely restrains Shixiang. This type of close combat combat."


    It seems that in order to confirm what Sun Wukong said, the demon king Shixiang and Liugong who had been facing each other began to meet at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye.


    The stormy confrontation between the sword and the key made Qinli and the others look surprised and very enjoyable.


    Well, with Sun Wukong''s unscrupulous lead, they are all led astray.


    The speeding collision between the two lasted for more than ten minutes.


    Then, at a moment when ordinary people couldn''t see clearly, the demon lord Shixiang''s tyrannical father suddenly wiped Liou''s spiritual outfit gently.


    Just hearing the sound of''click'', Liu''s spiritual outfit was cut into a gap in an instant, which made Liu''s complexion slightly changed, his figure flashed, and it instantly moved to a place tens of meters away from the demon lord. It was a bit unexpected. Looking at her: "That''s right, you deserve to be an elf known for melee combat. I really suffer a lot from fighting you like this."


    "Humph!" However, the one who answered Liughe was the devil Shixiang''s indifferent hum. His delicate body flashed, and in an instant it flashed in front of Liughe. The tyrannical public in his hand turned into a black light, slashing towards Liughe. It''s just that when the blade was about to touch her skin, Demon King Shixiang''s body suddenly seemed to be frozen, unable to move, only his eyes showed shock.


    And Liu Ghou smiled: "I have to praise you, your melee strength is really outstanding, I am not as good as you; but what I rely on is not strength, but ability!"


    The Demon King of the Key in his hand was suddenly wrapped in a burst of black light and changed into the shape of an ancient gun, and then a shot pierced the heart of Demon King Shixiang: "If you still have the memory of this past, it won''t be so easy. I was recruited."


    At this moment of crisis, the incomparable enormous spiritual power burst out of Demon King Shixiang¡¯s body in vain. In the confinement of space, she actually twisted her body forcibly, avoiding this fatal blow, but her abdomen was unavoidable. Danger of being pierced.


    At this moment, the superior has already made a judgment.

 2243 Chapter 101 The Lord of This World

    The tyrannical father can easily cut off the spiritual outfit, but the Demon King of the Key has the ability to seal everything by touching the opponent. If the Demon King Shixiang is stabbed in the abdomen, then she will be sealed in the next moment. Can''t fight again.


    The Devil of the Key possesses the ability to confine the space and restrict the freedom of others, although the use of this small space law can be used to break free with huge spiritual power.


    But you only need to imprison the target for a moment, and you can use this moment to stab and seal the touched object. It has to be said that the power of the demon king of the key is like a BUG for ordinary people. The presence.


    It''s just as unreasonable as Erya''s "Divine Eclipse".


    To Shixiang, who wields a huge sword with a destructive power, the Demon of the Key has perfectly restrained her.


    "That''s it."


    Just when the black spear in Liugong''s hand was about to stab the Demon King Shixiang, Monkey King suddenly flashed, and only the pointed tip of the index finger was pressed against the sharp spear.


    "I didn''t lose yet. Who wants you to be nosy?" Demon King Shixiang didn''t have the slightest joy of being saved, but instead glared at Monkey King with an angry look.


    Being rescued, doesn''t it mean that she has lost the battle?This kind of result makes it difficult for her to accept, because she thinks that even if she is stabbed, she has corresponding coping strategies and does not need others to save her.


    "Are you trying to say that even if you are stabbed, you can grab Liugong''s weapon without letting her escape, and then give her a sword backhand? In theory, at the moment your power is sealed, it is indeed possible Do it, but I don¡¯t want to see you lose-lose."


    "I have said it, I don''t need you to be nosy!" Demon King Shixiang glared at Monkey King, still showing no sympathy, with a cold expression on his face.


    "Obviously I didn''t want to forget me, so I turned it around. It was sad to say that I was nosy."


    "But how do I feel that you are very happy?" Qinli watched Monkey King spit out.


    "You will be punished if you complain to me." Sun Wukong immediately picked up the piano, and directly put two fingers into her mouth, blocking her mouth.


    Qin Li screamed and screamed, but Sun Wukong ignored it at all. Instead, he looked at Liugong: "And you, Shixiang is also a family member. If you do something to hurt your family member, you are not eligible. Become my family."


    "Huh?!!!" Liu Er''s complexion changed drastically, and his face became pale: "Could it be... Liu''er did something wrong again?"


    "You are too selfish, and you always want to monopolize the things you like. This is not enough, that is, family members. Naturally, you have to know how to love and share with each other. This is family, not like you want to monopolize. All in one."


    "That''s why...I was hated by my father...mother...sister...?" Liu Xie was a little dazed.


    She was abandoned by her biological parents since she was a child, so she longed for her family, longed for the love of others for herself, and longed to the extent of selfish distortion.


    For this reason, after being adopted by a family, she once again had parents, sisters... and a home again, so she wanted to keep this love, this warmth forever, and wanted to monopolize the love of her family, so she used it The power gained when turning into an elf...


    But as a result, not only did she not get the love she wanted, she lost everything instead.


    "Understood, I won''t be thinking about monopolizing you." If Liughe is in a normal state, I am afraid that he has been crying and begging Monkey King for forgiveness, but now Liughe is the normal state of her and the devil. The fusion of six , so the performance is very calm, but also extra serious.


    "Hey~ Our battle is not over yet!" At this time, Demon King Shixiang suddenly pointed the tyrannical man in his hand to Liughe, and issued a declaration of battle again.


    "It''s all over, don''t make trouble." Monkey King slapped Demon King Shixiang''s forehead with an angry slap, so the forgotten memory suddenly appeared like a tide...


    "Wu... Goku? Huh? I look like this... Am I reversed too?!"


    In the state of Demon King Toka, Shika who had recovered his memory looked surprised at his appearance and the big sword in his hand.


    "Well~ This looks like Shixiang." Origami sighed.


    Then the next moment, an unspeakable supreme aura that made the soul tremble and palpitations suddenly flashed, spreading to the entire starry universe in a flash.


    As a result, all creatures in this world instinctively felt the fear and awe from the soul, and knelt down involuntarily!


    But there is still one person standing proudly, that is-Monkey King!


    The breath of horror comes and goes quickly, but within ten breaths, it disappears invisible.


    The third-class girls who came back to their senses stared in horror, her whole body weakened, and still did not have the courage to stand up. They looked at Monkey King, full of shock: "Wu... Wukong... just now... that... what is it? ¡­what?!!!"


    "Oh my God! Too...too...too horrible! At that moment...you can''t think at all!"


    Monkey raised his head to look at the sky, his line of sight has reached the end of the universe. There, he saw a peerless woman with dancing clothes: "It seems that my sword yesterday really shocked the lord of this world. Now She has woken up..."


    "Lord of this world? What...what?!!!"


    Kuang San and the others all showed a puzzled expression.


    "To put it simply, it is the god of your world!"


    "what?!!!"


    The third-class mad women had their eyes widened for a while, and they couldn''t hide the shock in their hearts.


    Then at this moment, they suddenly saw that a perfect woman with a peerless appearance appeared in front of them, no, to be precise, appeared in front of Monkey King.


    A feeling of shame and filth suddenly arises from the heart. Kuangsan and the others all lowered their heads in a hurry, and did not dare to look at them. The soul-derived sentiment made them understand that even if they only took a look, they were all towards the person in front Disrespect and profanity.


    This is God!!


    Apart from awe, the only thought in my mind is these four words.


    "It''s surprising! The world''s lord is actually a big beautiful woman." Monkey King looked at the woman in front of him without any scruples, completely ignoring the aura of shock emanating from her.


    "I am also surprised, as the world master, why do you associate with the mere humans? Is it fun to reverse the order of my world for them again and again? Or-provocation?"

 2244 Chapter 102 The Strongest Sword

    Monkey King stared at the majestic and serious Lord of this world, his expression remained unchanged: "Don''t be so serious. If you are too serious, life will be very boring."


    "Life?" The lord of this world was expressionless, but his tone was slightly surprised: "This really surprised me, do you think so? No wonder, as a god, as the lord of a world, you can With ant-like humans, you really don¡¯t look like a supreme god, but more like¡ªhuman beings.¡±


    The reason why the master of this world is so surprised is like a human being playing with them like ants. This is naturally surprising to outsiders.


    "Because I have gradually climbed from being a human to the current height." Monkey King smiled indifferently and explained: "Therefore, there is still a big difference from your noble original creatures."


    "You-are humans?!"


    At this moment, the face of Gu Jing Wubo, the lord of this world, showed a look of surprise for the first time. Only then did he look up and down Sun Wukong slightly and said: "It''s really unbelievable. Are you really a human? In theory, humans are not. May become the lord of the world, unless..."


    The beautiful eyes of the Lord of this world suddenly widened, staring at Monkey King with a strange light: "You killed the god? And replaced it?! This...this..."


    The lord of this world instinctively felt that this was absolutely impossible, but if the man in front of him was really like this, then he would simply break the supreme absolute law, the so-called miracle is not comparable to this matter. Sex.


    And when Kuang San and the others heard the words of the Lord of this Realm, each and every one of them was shocked by the stormy sea.


    Oh my god, Wukong is also human?With a human body, he actually managed to slaughter the gods. This kind of incredible thing is inexplicable, exciting and uncontrollable.


    "At that time, it was a fluke. All of your original creatures were too arrogant. As a human being, I didn¡¯t even bother with it. So when the realm master hadn¡¯t fully utilized the realm master¡¯s strength, he was attacked by me. killed."


    After a moment of shock, the Lord of this realm calmed down again: "Even so, your strength is really admirable. There is no absolute force. You can''t kill the Lord of the realm. But if you do it, even The other party looked at it carelessly, and still couldn''t conceal your own glory."


    "Thank you for the compliment, sure enough, as a beauty, you are much more polite than the masters I have met before."


    "I''m very curious, what happened to those world masters who were rude to you?"


    "I killed them all!"


    "..." The Lord of this world stared at Monkey King in silence, speechless for a while.


    Kuang San and the others swallowed one by one, shocked in their hearts. Oh my God, their Wukong not only slaughtered a god?This is almost the same as listening to the heavenly scriptures.


    After the silence, the face of the lord of this realm instantly became more serious than ever: "Then, in my world, is it also to kill me and seize the source?"


    "As the master of beauty, you still have another choice, surrender to me!"


    The face of the master of this world calmed down instead: "If I choose''No'', will I be the same as those who were killed by you?"


    "Yes!" Monkey King replied simply.


    "You are really a straightforward man, then let me understand whether you have the strength to make me surrender!"


    The space is rapidly changing, and the third-class mad women are shocked to discover that they are already in the endless starry sky, isolated from the outside.


    Relatively speaking, Liugong is much better, because she has always been floating in this environment.


    It''s just that each of them was so deterred by the aura that burst out from the Lord of this world.


    Had it not been for the Monkey King in front of them, they would have been annihilated in this horrible atmosphere.


    As the master of this realm stroked the void in front of him with his slender hand, a sword of the world that was completely condensed from the rules of this realm slowly took shape, and the supreme heavenly might descended hundreds of thousands of thunders of order.


    At this moment, Kuang San and the others clearly realized how superficial and ignorant people''s understanding of God is.


    It was also shocked at how Sun Wukong achieved the feat of slaughtering God with a human body.


    Can humans really slaughter this kind of shocking existence?


    "Do you go all out as soon as you come, your actions are right." Monkey King looked at the beautiful and beautiful world master of Tianwei at this moment, his complexion was still calm, unaffected by her breath.


    The beauty of the beautiful world master did not want to say, because all her will has been stored in the sword she was about to cut.


    In the moment she just lifted the sword of the world, everything in this world turned into the most original power, which was instantly depleted and annihilated, and was absorbed by the sword of the world held by the master of the beauty.


    This is the realm master who controls a dimensional world, and the world can be destroyed by raising his hand!


    Life is meaningless to the realm master, it is only part of the power they control.


    The sword of the world is transformed by all the rules of order understood by the master of this world, and it has absorbed all the energy of this square dimension world. This is the strongest one that the masters of the beautiful and beautiful world can wield with all the power of this world. sword!


    "Do you need to transfer you?" Holding the strongest sword that aggregates the power of this world, the Master of Beauty 1 spoke to Monkey King in a majestic and indifferent voice, with a clear voice and majestic majesty.


    Sun Wukong tilted his head and glanced at the Kuang third-class girl behind him, then looked at the Lord of this world again: "No need."


    "Is that so confident? You''re dead, don''t blame me!"


    Then, without any nonsense, the Meiyan world master has already slashed the strongest sword in his hand!


    In an instant, this square dimensional space was cut in half, thrown away from it like a watermelon, shocking the peerless.


    The aftermath of the horror is splashed into this dimensional world, and the galaxy is broken.


    However, what shocked and terrified the master of Mei 1 Yan was that he had gathered his strongest sword and was blocked by Monkey King with a single finger!!


    "How...how...how could it be possible!!! A finger?!!!"


    The master of Meiyan Yan was shocked at the picture in front of her. Yes, her strongest sword was easily blocked by Monkey King with a finger.


    That incomparable sword was slashed on the index finger of Monkey King''s right hand, and it was no longer possible to penetrate the inch. Even the sword itself was overwhelmed and produced an amazing crack!


    Then, in the next instant, with a''click'', it broke apart!!


    At the same time, this dimensional world was also shattered and destroyed...


    Because the sword of the world itself represents this dimensional world.

 2245 Chapter 103 DatingEnd

    "You...what exactly are...what kind of position?!!!"


    The Lord of this world, who had never expressed emotions before, showed shocking emotions for the first time at this moment.


    "The God of Dimension!"


    The plain tone contains the supreme domineering majesty, only four characters can sum up everything and deter everything.


    However, just as the Lord of this realm felt the infinite power overwhelming, the next sentence of Monkey King was to instantly destroy this incomparable absolute aura: "Although it is only a half-hearted person."


    The sudden change in the aura made the lord of this world obviously startled slightly. After reacting, he looked at Monkey King but smiled: "You really are very interesting. Life and death have long been meaningless for our existence. , But relatively speaking, I have a little interest in your deeds, you--really, from a mere human to where you are today?"


    "If you are interested in my deeds, I will find a time to tell you slowly, let''s do business now." As Monkey King''s voice fell, the way of the dimension was opened in vain, and the worlds of the dimension were on top of his head. The condensed methods appeared one by one, and the pictures were so shocking.


    As for the third-class girl of Kuang, after Sun Wukong used a finger to take the blow of the lord of this realm that split this dimensional world, she stood aside like a wooden sculpture.


    "It''s incredible, you actually stepped into the palace of the''dimensional god''!" Looking at the worlds released by Monkey King, the mainstream of this world was deeply shocked: "However, your behavior is If you snatch the throne with the dimensional god, are you not afraid of you being wiped out by him?"


    "The God of Dimension?" Monkey King laughed: "He can''t protect himself now, how can he manage other things? After he breaks the seal, I have grown to a height comparable to that."


    "Seal? You-sealed the God of Dimension?!!!"


    At this moment, the Lord of this world was truly moved.But together with such thoughts, she was immediately extinguished by her. Although Monkey King is now too strong to make her desperate, compared with the true God of Dimension, it is still only a drop in the ocean and it is impossible to achieve this level.


    Monkey King just smiled and didn''t make a face-to-face answer. Instead, he smiled and looked at her: "So, what''s your choice?"


    "The alternation of the old and the new is really an unchanging reincarnation. Even the god of dimension can''t escape this fate? I really want to see if you can reach that height..."


    The whole body of the Lord of this world suddenly shined with dazzling brilliance, and began to echo the dimensional Tao that unfolded above Sun Wukong''s head: "For me, wherever I am is the same, but new things are always more exciting and curious... "


    The body of the lord of this world gradually disappeared, transformed into a radiant world source pearl and integrated into the dimensional way of Monkey King, and then gradually formed a new dimensional world.


    Only then did Sun Wukong turn to look at the stunned and truly stunned third-class Kuangsan, and waved his hand. When they were shocked, they pulled them back to God from the deep shock, and then looked at Kuangsan. , Said: "I''m really sorry, I originally said that I would give you the source beads of this world, but it doesn''t work now..."


    "No...no...it doesn''t matter..." At this moment, Kuangsan no longer dared to show the seductive and enchanting expression to Monkey King.


    "The disparity in identity really makes people feel a sense of distance." Monkey King looked at the expressions of the girls and sighed a little helplessly.


    However, at this moment, the four elements that had always been the most timid, came over cautiously and hugged his first leg: "You... will always belong to the four elements... Brother Wukong..."


    Monkey King was stunned for a moment, picked her up, and laughed loudly: "Sure enough, you are still the cutest of the four elements!" As he said, he gnawed wildly on her cheek.


    Perhaps because of the atmosphere at the moment, Kuang San once again restored her old smile: "Ah~~~ What a shame, this time even the four series can''t compare to it~~"


    "I''m so envious, I want too!" Seven Sins also rushed over and hugged Monkey King''s first leg, so Monkey King also picked her up and gnawed heavily.


    The heavy atmosphere finally became the same again because of the activity of the two little loli. Origami and all of them were all around Monkey King asking: "We want it too, Wukong, can''t be partial~"


    Just when the atmosphere finally returned to the harmony of the past, Sun Wukong''s whole body suddenly fluctuated, but Hong Ling''s perfect figure walked out of his body so strangely, under the surprised eyes of Meijiu and the others. , Smiled slightly: "Oh~Are these our new sisters, when we first met, I am Hong Ling. As Wukong Zanpakuto, I am also a wife~"


    "Huh? Wife?!"


    Shixiang and the others opened their eyes wide.


    "Well~ it¡¯s too early to be surprised now~ I¡¯ll be even more surprised when I see you later." Hong Ling gave them a meaningful smile, then looked at Monkey King, waved his hand, hundreds of world source beads are like stars Generally flashed over everyone''s heads: "These are the gains this time. With the presence of your husband, the efficiency has increased dozens of times."


    "This... this... these... are all world source beads?!!!"


    Kuang San looked at the "fanxing" floating above his head with a dumbfounded expression.


    Monkey King told her that as long as he integrates the World Origin Orb, he can become the lord of the world and be promoted to the god.


    But every world source orb represents the fall of a realm master. There are hundreds of them here. Wouldn''t it mean that hundreds of gods have been slaughtered?!


    "Hiss~~~" Thinking of this, Kuang San couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Shixiang and the others were once again shocked by the scene in front of them...


    "Three hundred and eighteen, barely okay." With a thought, Monkey King absorbed all the World Source Orbs into the Dimensional Path in a flash, but there were too many to refine them immediately.


    Then he looked at Kuangsan: "Although the source orb of this world cannot be given to you, I will give you a more advanced one as compensation. Of course, what I promised you will naturally come true..."


    As he said, he looked at Shixiang and the others again: "Don''t look envious, don''t worry, everyone has it."


    "Ah! Do we have it too?!"


    Meijiu and the others all put on expressions of surprise. So, wouldn''t they become gods?


    "But the premise is that with your current mentality, it¡¯s not okay. If you don¡¯t have a reversal, you have to reverse it first, but it¡¯s not a hurry. Let¡¯s go back to my world and talk about it. I¡¯ll explain my identity to you. And purpose..."


    As Monkey King said, he disappeared here with his daughters.

 2246 Chapter One Mikasa

    The rain was pattering, and the humid air was mixed with a faint smell of blood.


    The clouded sky seemed to give the world a gloomy feeling.


    The surroundings were silent, only the gloomy wind and rain.


    The next moment, a burst of colored light dissipated the gloomy darkness around, and a sound of footsteps echoed in the rain.


    As Monkey King walked out of the door of the dimension, the light door that followed disappeared in a flash.


    Before the patter of raindrops on Sun Wukong''s body, they instantly disappeared.


    "The weather is really bad enough." Monkey King muttered to himself, walking towards the house in front.


    When the door was opened, the pungent smell of blood suddenly came to the nose. The first thing that caught your eye was the woman lying in a pool of blood in the hall, and then he noticed the man''s body on the edge of the door.


    "It seems a little late to come." Faced with such a bloody scene, Monkey King still didn''t change his face, so he turned and left indifferently.


    Just a few steps out of the house, I met a pair of father and son, and they knew nothing about this pair of father and son Sun Wukong-Grisha Yegar and his son Alan Yegar.


    Thinking of the name Ellen, Monkey King obviously showed a trace of uncomfortable emotion when he looked at the little boy, because it reminded him of his own Ellen.


    The world has gone too much, and it is really easy to get famous.


    It¡¯s just that the discomfort just arose, and the middle-aged man on the opposite side felt a tingling scalp and a sense of horror from head to toe. In an instant, he dragged his son behind him to protect him, stiffening his body. He looked at Monkey King warily.


    As expected to be a BOSS-level character, he feels quite keen.


    But Sun Wukong was obviously not interested in their father and son, and now it was the most important thing to save that little girl.Ignore directly and leave.


    Grishayeger looked at the back of Monkey King leaving, and he breathed a long sigh of relief. Only then did he realize that it was only that moment that the cold sweat had soaked his clothes.


    This shocked Grisha Yegel''s heart. Who is that person?Obviously there was no hostility, but a little bit of dissatisfaction, which made him feel terrified, and he didn''t dare to move when he was stiff, which was incredible.


    At the same time, he was also amazed to discover the fact that when the person walked in the rain curtain, the raindrops did not even touch him?!!


    "...!!!"


    Just when Grishayegel¡¯s shocking thoughts were rushing, a strong smell of blood came from inside the house. This brought his thoughts back and hurriedly ran into the house to take a look. His complexion changed drastically, his pulse and snorted, his expression suddenly became serious: "Could it be that person just now?!" Then he looked at Allen: "Dad asked the gendarmerie to investigate, you go to the mountains. Wait for me at your feet, do you hear that? Allen!"


    With that, I ran out in a hurry...


    I have to say that Grisha Yegel''s nerves are really big and powerful, and he didn''t even leave with his son. Normal people wouldn''t do it, right?


    The rain is still in the next patter, in the wood house under the mountain.


    "Hey! This guy can really be sold, right? I killed her parents specially before abducting..."


    The burly man sat on a chair with his hands on his chest, and Erlang''s legs upright: "Look at her face..."


    When the man heard the words, he immediately stepped on the little girl who was lying on the ground with his hands and feet and turned her over: "Although she looks good, it doesn''t fit my stomach..."


    The word''mouth'' had not yet been spoken, but the sudden voice interrupted him: "Can you take your dirty feet away?"


    "Huh?" The two traffickers in the room were shocked by the sudden sound, and looked towards the door together: "You..."


    Unfortunately, in the next instant, the cold light flashed, two human heads were already on the ground, blood spilled on the ground and walls.


    The little girl lying on the ground with her eyes out of focus was drawn back to her mind by the sudden change. She stared blankly at the headless corpse with blood, and at the same time she was terrified and afraid, unexpectedly appeared in her heart. A touch of pleasure.


    Monkey King casually walked into the house and glanced at the two headless corpses: "Trash doesn''t have the right to talk to me."


    As he said, he walked to the little girl''s side and lifted her up from the ground: "How is it? Are you scared?"


    The little girl looked at Monkey King blankly, as if recalling something, and muttered: "There should be three people right..."


    As if responding to the little girl¡¯s voice, the last person may have heard the movement in the room, ran in with heavy steps, looked at everything in front of him, his pupils suddenly tightened, and then stabbed at Monkey King with a dagger in his face fiercely. past¡­


    "Asshole, you did all this, right? Go to hell!!"


    "Such a toy can stabb undead people." Monkey King pinched the blade with two fingers, and corrected it again with a smile on his face: "Ah~ I''m sorry, it should be said that it stabbed me."


    "You...you..." The man was holding the handle of the knife, trying to withdraw it forcefully, but he was amazed to find that he didn''t move at all. He just wanted to abandon the knife and retreat, but suddenly heard two sounds of''kaka'', his feet were soft and he couldn''t help it. Kneeled to the ground with a''poof''.


    Only then was he horrified to discover that his feet were actually twisted weirdly, and his skin was pierced by his bones, barely exposed...


    At this moment, the man felt the endless pain attacking his brain...


    The miserable howl instantly pierced Yunxiao-ah ah ah!!!


    "It''s really''crazy''."


    Sun Wukong raised his foot impatiently and stomped the man¡¯s head like a watermelon...


    Then he looked at the little girl with dementia, and then he realized: "Ah~ I''m really sorry, I should let you come and kill him to avenge his parents, but he is so noisy..."


    But the point is not here, right?The point is, you shouldn''t be so bloody in front of a little girl, right?


    Fortunately, the little girl had just witnessed the killing of her parents, her mind was in a state of numbness, so this bloody scene did not have much impact on her, but there was a joy of revenge.


    What followed was lonely and helpless, curled up, the little girl squatted on the ground, shivering: "Okay...it''s cold...what should I do...? I''m homeless... "


    Monkey King took off his coat and wrapped her up, and picked her up: "Then come with me, I will be your family."


    "Ugh?!"


    "What''s your name?"


    "Mikasa...Mikasa Ackerman."


    "I''m Monkey King. From now on, we will have to depend on each other."


    "Ok!" ..

 2247 Chapter 2 Then kill

    Perhaps it was because Mikasa had a good home, even God was happy for her instead of crying, and the heavy rain gradually stopped.


    Monkey King was walking along the forest trail holding Sanli''s hand, but Lu met a little boy with a short dagger¡ªAlan Yeager.


    If Monkey King does not show up, then it is this weak-looking boy who has saved Mikasa.


    While seeing Mikasa, Alan''s face showed a surprise, but he quickly disappeared. For a child of his age, such a mentality is not easy.


    Seeing that Mikasa didn''t seem to be held hostage, she still didn''t relax her vigilance, clutching the dagger in her arms, but on the surface she looked harmless to humans and animals: "Mikasa, do you still recognize me? I am Alan, the son of Dr. Yeager, we have seen one..."


    Mikasa looked at Ellen in silence for a while, nodded, and then looked at the hands he hid in his arms, seeming to realize something, and then said: "I''m fine. Brother Wukong saved me and helped me. Revenge."


    I can only say, are the children''s disposition and eyesight so strong now?


    "Huh? Did he save you?" Alan was a little surprised after listening to Mikasa''s words. He originally thought it was just like his father thought it was Sun Wukong who killed Mikasa''s parents.


    After hearing this, the tight nerves finally relaxed.


    "Heh~~ At a young age, he would be able to pretend." All the small actions Allen did in private were naturally beyond the eyes of Monkey King.


    Hearing this, Allen threw away the dagger in his hand subconsciously, and bowed to apologize: "Sorry, I thought you were the murderer of Mikasa''s parents and kidnapped Mikasa..."


    Monkey King just glanced at him, then ignored it. As a newly promoted Dimensional God, he was not interested in being familiar with such a kid. If he was growing up, he would not mind kicking him over. A lesson, whether you are kind or hostile.


    Only when Monkey King was about to take Mikasa to leave, Grisha Yegel appeared with the gendarmerie.


    Grisha Yegar originally suspected that Sun Wukong killed Mikasa''s parents, so when he saw Sun Wukong with Mikasa and his own son, his expression suddenly changed: "Quick! They are there!"


    As a result, the members of the gendarmerie group held weapons one by one, surrounded the Monkey King, and shouted like they were treating prisoners: "Don''t move, raise your hands!"


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly: "Remember your ignorance, I can give you three breaths time, put down the weapon, otherwise...Mikasa, help me count..."


    "Oh~1...2..."


    "Haha~~ Good boy, do you know who we are? The gendarmerie! The close attendant by the king, how dare you yell so arrogantly in front of our gendarmerie?"


    "Little girl, don''t count it, let me count it for you, hahaha~~1, 2, 3, three breaths are over, how can you stand me? Can you kill us? Haha~~"


    Monkey King waved his hand without seeing how he did it. In short, the laughter stopped abruptly, and dozens of heads soared into the sky and fell to the ground.


    Grisha, Allen, and Mikasa were so scared that their pupils tightened.


    Especially Grisha hurriedly stood in front of his son, clenched his fists tightly, and was ready to fight to the death even if his identity was revealed.


    "Ignorant mortals, it''s really sad." Monkey King looked indifferent. He didn''t even look at Grisha, who was extremely nervous, so he took Mikasa''s hand and left here.


    Until Monkey King disappeared from the field of vision, the nervous Grisha sat on the ground in vain, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and his heart could not be calm for a long time. He had never thought that there would be someone in the world who could bring it. His terrifying experience.


    It wasn''t until a long time before Grisha calmed down his inner shock, and then clung his hands tightly on his son''s shoulders.He said very solemnly and solemnly: "Allen, listen, you must not talk to anyone about today''s affairs! That person is too dangerous, we still don''t get involved with him. You must remember For you, for your mother¡¯s safety, no matter who asks, you must never say! Just tell others you don¡¯t know, do you know?"


    "Yes...yes..." Allen nodded blankly, apparently startled by his father''s terrifying expression.


    "Brother Wukong, that is the military police regiment, does it really matter?" Mikasa looked at Monkey King with worry on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter, you have to know that no matter which world you are in, the weak and the strong are the essence. As long as the fist is big enough, all the rules are written by yourself. It is okay if the gendarmerie does not come. If it does, all will be destroyed."


    "Oh~" Mikasa nodded and did not refute, because she had already discovered that the world was cruel.


    "Then... can I become as strong as Brother Wukong?" Mikasa looked at Monkey King with full expectation. She longed to become stronger because she didn''t want to be so helpless and desperate like when she lost her parents. I don''t want to lose my family anymore.


    "It''s a bit difficult to become as strong as me, but it''s not a problem for you to become able to kill giants easily."


    "Huh? Has Brother Wukong seen a giant?" Mikasa immediately widened his curious eyes.


    "Should I say I''ve seen it or I haven''t seen it?" Monkey King touched his chin and meditated, but the next moment he put the question behind him, looked at Mikasa and asked, "Mikasa, do you want to meet the giant? "


    "Huh? Can...is it okay?" Mikasa was nervous and expected: "But I heard Mom and Dad say that the world outside the wall is dangerous..."


    Monkey King suddenly laughed and touched Mikasa''s head: "It''s safe to be anywhere with me."


    "Then... I''m going to see it!" Mikasa''s eyes shone brightly. She already has a preliminary understanding of the strength of Monkey King. With a wave of her hand, she can cut off the heads of more than a dozen people strangely. Incredible.


    The little girl is just the age of admiring heroes.


    "Okay, then I will take you to see what the giant looks like." Monkey King picked up Mikasa, and amidst his screams, he rose into the sky and flew towards the sky...


    In fact, Monkey King himself wanted to see exactly what the giant looked like.


    Mikasa tightly wrapped Sun Wukong''s neck with both hands, lying on his back, looking at the fast-rewinding scene below, she was dumbfounded: "Wu... Brother Wukong... you... can fly?!!!" ..

 2248 Chapter Three Watch My Devils Steps

    "Flying is nothing, I will teach you better in the future."


    "Ok!"


    Mikasa nodded in excitement, she was already full of boundless expectations for the big pie drawn by Monkey King.


    In just a moment, Monkey King had landed on a high wall about 50 meters high, looking at the bushes and fields beyond the high wall, in which countless giants of different heights walked around aimlessly.


    They don''t need food, they only need sunlight to survive. They surround the wall all the year round, making the civilians inside the wall only shrink the world inside the wall for a hundred years and dare not take a step.


    "Are those... giants?" Mikasa stood beside Monkey King, staring at the giants who were taller than the trees in front of them, her eyes widened in shock.


    "It''s ugly, right?"


    Suddenly hearing this comment from Monkey King, Mikasa was obviously stunned, and her shocked mood suddenly calmed down: "It''s pretty ugly."


    "Unfortunately, there is no beauty giant." Monkey King said with a little regret.


    "Hey! Look, is there someone on the wall?"


    The sudden sound broke the calm here.


    "Oh my God! Really, how did they get up?"


    "Hurry down! How dare you stand on the city wall and blaspheme the gods, this is a capital crime!!"


    "Ignorant mortals are really noisy, Mikasa, let''s go down."


    "Huh?! Next...go down?!!!"


    In the harsh scream of Mikasa, Monkey King just hugged her waist and climbed down the high wall. At the same time, he fell rapidly, but when he was less than three meters above the ground, he suddenly stopped his body, like a feather. Landed so lightly.


    "Down, down, down... down!"


    Mikasa looked at the tall giants not far away, trembling with fear. She is now just a little girl who has just lost her parents, not the Mikasa who has grown up, so she will naturally be afraid.


    "Didn''t you say that, with me here, you don''t need to be afraid." Monkey King reached out his hand and touched Mikasa''s head, comforting: "In fact, giants are not that scary."


    With that, he picked up Mikasa and flashed in front of a giant in vain.


    Watching the blank face of the giant so close, feeling the heat and pressure from its body, Mikasa was so scared that she buried her head in Sun Wukong¡¯s chest and did not dare to look at it, but the strong one did not scream. .


    Only at the moment when he discovered that Monkey King appeared, the blank face of the giant suddenly became extremely ferocious like a wild beast found its prey, steaming from his body, and blasted towards Monkey King.


    "Wu... Brother Wukong!!!" Mikasa glanced at this horrible scene and exclaimed in shock, but the next moment, she was stunned again in vain.


    Because she was shocked and shocked to see that the punch of the giant that represented disaster and terror was blocked by Monkey King. Her figure was like that unshakable mountain, motionless, letting the giant use any force. , It is also difficult to make a difference.


    While roaring, the giant raised his left fist again and was about to blast towards Monkey King again...


    However, it was taken a step ahead by Monkey King. The 14-meter-high giant was picked up by him with one hand and crashed to the ground like a sledgehammer.


    "!!!"


    At this moment, Mikasa''s shocked little mouth was opened into a cute''O'' shape. It was incredible to fly, and now she even lifted such a tall giant to the ground. This...this... Brother Goku has so much strength?!


    "Amazing!!!"


    Mikasa can no longer use words to describe her mood at the moment, and can only use these three words to express her shock and her admiration for Monkey King.


    "Look, Mikasa, giants are actually nothing scary, right!" Monkey King lowered his head, looked at the stunned girl in his arms, and smiled slightly.


    Mikasa wanted to answer, but suddenly saw several giants besieging them, and her expression suddenly became tense: "Brother Goku... here again!"


    "Look at my actions clearly, I am not here to find giants to play, but to teach you how to fight."


    "Yes!" Mikasa immediately focused all his attention on Monkey King.


    So Monkey King began to perform a personal show in the giant crowd. He moved around, dodged from left to right, and even carried out a series of incredible evasive actions with the help of the giant''s body parts. He didn''t even touch a corner of his clothes.


    "Too! Too! Too great!!"


    Mikasa was shocked as she watched, excited as she watched, and admired as she watched!


    The giant feared by the world, the giant who pushed mankind into desperate situation, is being played with by Monkey King at this moment and applauded. This is something that Mikasa could not even dream of. It turns out that humans can be as powerful as this level; so are the terrifying giants. Played by humans and applauded; it turns out that giants are really nothing terrible...


    The giants were led by him like Monkey King''s puppets. He didn''t need to do anything at all. He just used incredible dodge methods to induce the giants to start killing each other according to the script written by Monkey King. You punch me, I hit you, the picture is really spectacular.


    "Accurate calculations, incredible positions, even seeing through the movements of each giant, and then devising a cannibalistic game that allows them to hit their companions when they attack...this...this...this...this is really Can something be done in this moment?"


    Mikasa was really shocked, shocked by these unconscious giants, it turned out to be perfectly and precisely controlled by Monkey King, let them do whatever they want, let them hit whoever they hit, it''s so horrible and abnormal. Is even the incredible overall control that humans can do?


    You know, those giants don¡¯t listen to Monkey King¡¯s words. He just uses dodge movements as bait to guide each giant to do such incredible things. It¡¯s like a drill, one after another. I, I hit you, none of them lost control and messed up their positions, and every place they attacked was the back of the giant''s neck. The scene was incredible and gorgeous.


    "Can I... also become like Brother Wukong?" Mikasa looked a little drunk, obsessed, this is simply-handsome!


    Monkey King jumped onto the branches of a big tree, looked at the two giants who died together last, and looked at Mikasa with a slight smile: "How, what did you see?" ..

 2249 Chapter 4 Attack of the Giants

    "Too! Too! Too! Too powerful! Brother Wukong, you are really too powerful!" Mikasa grabbed Monkey King''s arm and flushed with excitement: "I can see that the weakness of the giant is in the back of the neck. Attack them on the back of their necks to completely kill them!"


    "anything else?"


    "Your skills, position, and the ability to control the overall situation, I am afraid I can''t learn it... You can actually use dodge to make them attack each other''s weaknesses and kill each other. This is incredible! How can this be done?!"


    "Strength, experience, instinct, eyesight, reflex nerves, brain domains, etc. can barely be achieved as long as they exceed the limits of human beings, but to the extent that I want them to do whatever I want, for you, It¡¯s still early."


    "It sounds so difficult!"


    "Do you want to learn?"


    What Mikasa didn''t even think about was to shout out firmly, "Yes!"


    "Okay, then I will start with the most basic teaching, first train your walking position and neural reflexes."


    As Monkey King said, he saw dozens of giants attracted by the movement here and besieged him...


    I saw the brilliance of Monkey King''s hand flashed, an ancient sword flashed in his hand, and he waved his hand casually without looking. The giant besieged from all directions suddenly cut a crack in the back of the neck, and fell to the ground. , Full of scorching smoke, gradually began to rot...


    Mikasa was already surprised with this kind of magical skill that was called a weird sword, but she was a little confused in her heart. After hesitating for a moment, watching Monkey King finally couldn''t help but ask: "Brother Wukong, since you are so Great, why not save mankind? If it is Brother Wukong, he can easily defeat the giant, right?"


    "It''s really a naive idea!" Monkey King smiled and touched Mikasa''s head: "It is no wonder that you who don''t understand the truth of this world have such thoughts, but, haven''t I told you before? The essence of this world is the weak and the strong, the survival of the fittest, and the situation that has become like this is also caused by human beings. Of course, the sins they have made must be borne by human beings. Why should I save them? I am not. Where is the savior."


    "Huh?! Humans made it themselves?!!!" Mikasa looked shocked: "Does Wukong know the nature of giants?"


    "It''s just a group of failed products after testing."


    "Experiment? Lost...failed product?!!!" Mikasa was shocked by Monkey King''s remarks and stood on the spot: "Use...what test?..."


    "What do they look like, don''t you say?" Monkey King smiled at Mikasa.


    "!!!" Mikasa stepped back several steps in motion, with a face of disbelief: "This... how is this... possible!!!"


    "Nothing is impossible..." Monkey King drew a big circle on the ground, and then drew a dot in one of the corners: "This world is very big. The place where we are now is for this world. , It is equivalent to this point, an isolated island, it is so small and pitiful. Generally speaking, different races in human beings are fighting back and forth, so it is enough that you can live well and take care of others!"


    "In other words, since there are failures, are there successes too?"


    "Very keen." Monkey King chuckled, "So, among the residents inside the wall, maybe someone will suddenly become a giant one day."


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "Stop this." Monkey King stretched out his hand and patted Mikasa''s head: "That kind of thing is not something you can intervene now. You should work hard to become stronger! At that time, I will take you to recognize the essence of this world. ."


    "it is good!"


    With a goal, naturally there will be motivation, Mikasa focused on her head.


    So, Mikasa began to practice hard with Monkey King.


    And Monkey King himself is not idle, because he still has more than 300 World Source Orbs to absorb and merge.


    Today, his strength will increase by one point every time he absorbs a world source orb, let alone absorb more than three hundred. Then his strength will naturally increase accordingly, enough for him to control the dimensional God''s power is closer.


    This is just like he used to be. When his strength reaches a certain level, he has mastered the dimensional gate.


    So, time was spent training Sankasa by Monkey King, and at the same time, he passed by in his own comprehension of the way of dimension...


    Unknowingly, the first plot of the world unfolded so quietly.


    In the Higanshina area at the southern end of the "Wall of Maria", a 60-meter-high "super giant" suddenly appeared and destroyed the city gate with overwhelming force, and then disappeared instantly.


    Then the wall of Maria was broken by the giant of armor, and the ferocious giants rushed into the wall in groups and began to prey on humans.


    The world inside the wall that had enjoyed a century of peace finally ushered in a devastating disaster. Countless people watched their loved ones being swallowed by the murderous giant, and they could only utter weak wailing screams in fear!


    Human beings are as small as ants in front of giants and can only be mercilessly slaughtered.


    In helpless despair, he had to give up the wall of Maria and retreat to the wall of Ruth.


    And in a corner of this hell-like city, a handsome man with handsome red hair is having a leisurely barbecue.


    The surrounding ground suddenly trembled, and a giant seven meters tall stepped on heavy steps toward the direction of the man, and then stretched out his huge palm to grab him...


    However, the man didn''t seem to notice, he was still turning over the barbecue in the campfire.


    At the moment when the giant palm was about to catch the man, a girl holding a sharp sword suddenly flashed, the cold light in her hand flashed, and the giant''s palm extending to the man was already broken!


    Then in the next moment, the girl leaped up, stepping on the wall all the way up, and a beautiful flip came in the air. After flashing to the giant''s neck, she slashed out with a sword!


    The giant''s actions were interrupted in vain, and he fell to the ground with a bang.


    When the splashing mud and flying dust drifted towards the direction of the man, they disappeared strangely.


    Monkey King tore off a wing on the barbecue, took a bite, and looked at the girl who landed beside him: "It''s 0.7 seconds slower than I expected, Mikasa."


    However, Mikasa did not answer Monkey King''s words, but looked at him extremely seriously: "The giant has already entered the wall, I want to help..."


    Monkey King chewed slowly and ate the roasted wings in his hand. Then he said nonchalantly: "After all, I''m still an ordinary person...Go, these guys also disturbed my interest in barbecue."


    (PS: I don¡¯t have time to watch the animation again now. I wrote it all from memory. If there is a mistake, I hope you can put it forward in time and I will correct it in time.)

 2250 Chapter 5 The Giant of Armor

    In the port, countless people have already boarded the ship, but more people are surrounded by the shore.


    However, the ship is so big, they can only watch others escape safely, and they can only be overwhelmed by despair.


    Why do they have a lower status than the people on the ship? The difference in status is undoubtedly revealed at this moment of life and death.


    The giants entered the port through the inner door that the giant of armor broke through...


    Howling, despair, screaming, begging...


    Despair has come.


    "The giant is coming! Hurry up! Sail! Sail!"


    "No! Wait! I don''t care, please let the kids get on the boat!"


    "No! You can''t get on board anymore, otherwise the ship will sink! Quick! Sail!"


    The scene, which could barely maintain order, suddenly became extremely chaotic. Who would care about the imminent death?


    But before the people''s riots, the giants have already arrived, reaching out their slaughter hands to the crowd...


    "End...over!!"


    "Go on, go!"


    The boats full of people drift away...


    Everyone was frightened and desperate, some fled, and some just sat down on the ground, desperately waiting for death...


    "Help...Help!!"


    A man was caught in the palm of a giant and brutally tore off his right hand. The blood was dripping into his mouth...


    Suddenly, she saw a young girl leaping down from a roof and slashing down in the air with force, leaving a huge cut mark on the back of the giant''s neck. The giant was killed instantly and fell to the ground...


    In the next moment, the girl jumped up again, using the giant''s arm as a fulcrum, jumped to its shoulder, swiped the long sword in her hand, and harvested the life of a giant again...


    The movement kept moving, and once again, he swept towards the next giant...


    At this moment, everyone was stunned. The girl who appeared suddenly was killing the giant that made them so desperate. Could the giant be killed so easily?


    It¡¯s just that there are too many giants, even if the girl¡¯s skill is so good, she can¡¯t take care of everyone. A giant took advantage of her to behead the other giants while stepping on the crowd...


    "Do not!!!!"


    The woman at the feet of the giant screamed in fear, closing her eyes in despair...


    However, she suddenly realized that the giant''s big feet seemed to have not been stepped on for a long time, and she opened her eyes in a puzzled manner, and her pupils instantly widened--because she was shocked to see that the giant''s foot that was about to step on her was actually hit The red-haired man held it back with a short branch.


    The foot that the giant stepped on was actually held by a branch?This incredible scene makes everyone stunned on the spot.


    Monkey King looked at the pair of shocked and dazed eyes, but smiled slightly, and explained seriously: "The feet of giants are very dirty, I don''t want to dirty my hands."


    With a "gulong", everyone swallowed their saliva.


    Isn''t the point here?The point is, how did you use a branch against the sole of the giant''s foot?


    The small branch can be broken by a child, right?Why can you use it to withstand the foot of a giant?


    However, after Sun Wukong finished saying this sentence, he ignored everyone, a branch in his hand, the giant instantly seemed to have received some heavy blow, and instantly flew upside down, crashing on the street not far away with the rumbling sound.


    The girl who was free to shoot flashed past, a sword ended it.


    "hiss!!!"


    The originally shocked crowd took a breath again. Such a huge giant was "flipped" and flew out by him?How is this possible!Could this guy be a shrinking giant?


    "Go! Saved!" The middle-aged man sitting on the ground hurriedly got up, pushed the woman beside him, and ran up to Monkey King with excitement, saying flatteringly: "Your Excellency Are you a member of the gendarmerie? Thank you for saving me. I will be grateful to you by then..."


    However, before he could finish speaking, Monkey King kicked him out, crashed through the wall, and was buried in a pile of debris: "Go! Who will save you a disgusting man." Then he looked at him. The woman who was pushed away: "I saved her."


    "Thanks...thanks!" The woman''s cheeks instantly turned red when Monkey King pointed at her, and she hurriedly bowed to thank her.


    Sun Wukong just nodded to her, he looked in the direction where Mikasa was, because the current Mikasa had already met a giant with a huge stature.


    "Giant of armor." Monkey King recognized that giant''s identity at a glance.


    A moment after the giant of Gai broke through the inner door, Monkey King and Mikasa arrived. For Mikasa¡¯s powerful ability to easily kill giants without any props, it really caused the giant of Gai¡¯s shock and interest, so he didn¡¯t It disappeared without breaking through the city gate like in the original book.


    "Mikasa, step back, you still can''t deal with him now, let me come." Monkey King stepped forward and said.


    "I want to try!"


    However, Mikasa has an eager expression. She naturally knows that since Wukong''s brother said that she can''t beat the giant in front of her, she definitely can''t win, but she wants to see her current strength and this giant. How big is the difference?


    "Then go and try." Monkey King naturally saw Mikasa''s thoughts and nodded in agreement: "But be careful not to be attacked by him, otherwise you will suffer."


    "I''ll pay attention!" Mikasa''s face was serious, and she rushed straight with her sword...


    The giant of armor exudes a fierce beast-like aura, eyes larger than a copper bell staring at Mikasa tightly, not like other giants, and he found that the target was a brainless attack, but Standing quietly, waiting for Mikasa to enter her attack range...


    Then there was a sudden punch, a loud bang, and the entire ground shook under the fist that he was afraid of, and then a huge hole appeared.


    But when the giant of armor raised his fist, he did not find the bloody corpse in the pit, that is to say, his punch was empty.


    At the moment he raised his fist and placed it in front of him, and looked at his fist very humanely, but saw the small figure sprinting along his arm towards his shoulder...


    Giant Kai immediately shook his arm vigorously. However, what is shocking is that Mikasa is still walking flat on his arm, unaffected by the steepness and swing of the arm...

 2251 Chapter 6 Trip your dog to eat shit

    Mikasa¡¯s feet seemed to have suckers, ignoring the influence of Newton¡¯s law, hanging upside down all the way, and under everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, ran along the arm of the giant armor to his shoulder, very decisively right. Slashing out at the vital part of the back of the neck!


    The scene of the handsome death from the previous blow did not appear. Everyone clearly heard the sound of ding, and then saw the spark that burst out.


    "!!!"


    Mikasa''s complexion changed slightly, and she never expected that the giant''s skin was so hard, and even the sword in her hand could not be broken.


    "It''s no wonder that Brother Wukong said I''m not his opponent..." Mikasa was suddenly stunned, avoiding the catch of the giant of armor, and when he was volleying, he once again swung two swords at an astonishing speed, before slashing. Slashed out at the same point.


    A series of sparks bloomed instantly, and at the same time, a faint, shallow mark appeared on the back of the neck of the giant armor.


    "Roar~!!!"


    Perhaps feeling a little threat, the giant of armor let out a roar like a beast in vain, with fierce light in his eyes, turning around and sprinting towards the wall behind him.


    Obviously, the giant of Kai understands that his body is too huge. It is almost impossible to catch or throw away a girl who can stick his feet to him and walk freely and move freely, so he has to hit the wall Such an effective method.


    "Huh? Wisdom?!" Mikasa was slightly taken aback by the action made by the giant armor at this moment, very surprised.


    Being able to make the most effective judgment in this moment of time, if there is no wisdom, how to explain it?


    Mikasa chose the giant who gave up the armor at the moment, and while leaping down from his back, several flashes ran towards the place where Monkey King was...


    The giant armor behind him also changed the direction he was about to sprint, aiming at the direction where Mikasa fled.


    Mikasa knows very well that if he can cut the vital part of the back of the giant armor a few more times, he can break the defense, but if the opponent is a wise giant, then it is another matter. With the terrifying power of the opponent, As long as I get scratched a little bit, I am afraid I will be seriously injured.


    Mikasa now doesn''t have Monkey King''s perverted positional awareness. She is not sure that she will not be attacked while killing the Giant of Kai, so she chose to give up and lead the Giant of Kai to where the Monkey is.


    Because she knew very well that even if the giant of armor was strong, it was no better than a finger of Monkey King.


    "No! That girl is not the opponent of the giant!"


    "Run away! The giant is about to rush over here!!"


    After seeing this scene, the people who were originally relieved showed horror and began to flee.


    And just as the crowd fled in panic, the preparations for the start of the giant armor were ready, and then he moved the legs that shook the earth, sprinting in the direction of Mikasa''s escape at an astonishing speed...


    And Mikasa''s body speed is also extremely fast, a few flashes are standing behind Monkey King, watching the giant of armor sprinting fast, his face is calm as usual.


    "How do you feel?" Monkey King looked at Mikasa with a faint smile, as if he hadn''t seen the giant of armor rushing like a human-shaped bull.


    "His defense is too strong, if Brother Wukong allows me to use another sword, I can easily kill him."


    "That sword can only be used when you are in danger. Usually you can only use this ordinary sword to exercise your skills."


    "So, he can only leave it to Brother Wukong." Mikasa looked at the giant of armor and said without changing his face.


    "Giant of Armor...has indestructible attack power and defense like an iron wall. Unfortunately, it is too stupid." Monkey''s figure suddenly flashed at the feet of Giant Armor, his right foot moved forward, just listening. With an earth-shattering roar of''bang'', the giant of Kai who had been so mighty and dashing all the way was suddenly tripped to the ground, and there was a terrible cry of ghosts and shit!


    Together with the ground being smashed by him, a huge humanoid pit came out!


    "..."


    Quiet¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The place that was originally noisy and noisy instantly became silent, and the needle drop was audible. Everyone was stunned watching Monkey King¡¯s slightly outstretched right foot and the one that tripped to the ground by him. The whole body was hitting the ground. The giants in the armor all looked dull.


    A mighty giant that can easily smash through a thick gate was tripped to the ground by a human being so small. The picture was unbelievable.


    "Am I... dazzled? The giant that easily smashed through the door was... tripped by a human?" A middle-aged man rubbed his eyes and muttered to himself with an incredible expression on his face.


    "It seems... that''s right? That person... really tripped the giant..." a woman beside him said blankly.


    "Oh my God!!!"


    Exclaimed each other''s ups and downs, and then only the sound of air-conditioning was left.


    The giant of Kai shook his faintly head, turned over from the pit, looked at Monkey King behind him with a dazed expression. He seemed to be tripped by this human foot just now?


    Why is it an uncertain question mark?Because he didn''t understand, it was human beings with small arms and legs that would be shattered when touched by himself, so how could he trip himself?


    After the dumbfounded force, the giant of Kaizhi''s heart was filled with endless anger. He was tripped by a human being to eat shit. This is simply a horror of the world, anger and humiliation are intertwined, and he suddenly stood up, huge His fist suddenly fell towards Monkey King!


    "Oh~ Someone is angry!" Monkey King looked at the giant fist that fell on him, but he smiled: "It''s very dangerous to beat me with a fist~"


    As he said, he also squeezed his palms into fists, and under the shocking eyes of countless people, he banged against the giant''s fists!


    "Poo Ka Ka Ka~~~"


    The sound of frothed meat and broken bones burst instantly!


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this moment...


    The moment when the fist of the giant of armor touched the fist of Monkey King''s "little", it suddenly burst into the sky of broken bones.


    "Hohoho!~~!!!~"


    A stern roar came out of the giant''s mouth in vain, and the pain caused pain in the eardrum.


    But what was revealed in his eyes was fear!..

 2252 Chapter 7 I am more terrifying than giants

    The giant of armor suddenly stood up from the pit, turned around and ran away...


    Everyone was stunned to see this scene.


    The Giant of Kai escaped?Even giants are also afraid?Even giants are as fearful as humans?


    While everyone was shocked, they also became excited and excited.


    Human beings face giants. For hundreds of years, there is only human fear. How can human beings force giants to fear!


    At the same time, everyone has learned an amazing fact. This giant has self-awareness and wisdom. He knows fear and knows how to escape.


    "Hey~ don''t rush to go, aren''t you very interested in us? Then accompany me more!" Monkey''s figure flashed and kicked in the back of the giant Kai with a rumbling sound In the middle, Kaizhi Giant Link wiped the ground, smashing a gap of three to four meters deep, hundreds of meters away.


    Everyone who saw this scene could only stare blankly, and then questioned in their minds: Who is the giant and who is the human?Have the identities of the two changed?Humans are slinging giants?


    Mikasa seemed calm at the moment. Such scenes had been seen a lot when Monkey King trained her, and she had become accustomed to it.


    The billowing smoke dissipated, except for the ditch, but the giant of the armor was gone.


    "Did... disappeared?!"


    "The giant of armor is gone?!"


    Everyone exclaimed suspiciously, the giant of armor really suddenly appeared and disappeared again.


    But other giants are still slaughtered and destroyed, and tragedies are still happening in some places in the city...


    But the weird thing is that no giant dared to break through the gate opened by the giant of armor and enter the port in the inner gate.


    Although these giants did not have self-consciousness and acted by instinct like beasts, it was because of this that they were deterred by the aura that Sun Wukong had previously released, and they did not dare to take a step where Sun Wukong was.


    Because the beast, after perceiving a threat to itself, will instinctively choose to retreat or yield.


    "Escaped..." Monkey King looked at the direction in which the giant of armor disappeared, but he didn''t care about it with a faint smile: "Forget it, just run away, it might become more interesting."


    "Go... Saved!!"


    Everyone cheered at this moment, looking at Monkey King''s gaze, as if they were looking at the savior.


    And being exaggerated by the atmosphere at the moment, an old man dressed as a god stick suddenly bowed to the ground facing Monkey King, and kowtowed and shouted: "Idle and ignorant! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and give thanks! God has sent him. The''angels'' have come to save us! Thank God, thank God for his kindness to me..."


    After hearing this, people awoke from a dream, and they bowed to the ground in front of Monkey King and shouted in unison: "Thank God, thank God for his kindness to me!"


    Monkey King looked at the ignorant mortals in front of him, shook his head, and then looked at the god-sticker who had made a fuss first, his expression cold.


    He is a god. It is his right to enjoy the worship of mortals. However, it is not something he can tolerate to be deceived by someone who is committed to religious beliefs in the name of God.


    "Mikasa, kill him!"


    "Huh?" Mikasa was obviously stunned when he heard the words, but Monkey King''s words were absolute to her, so after stunned, he immediately pulled out the sword and walked to the magic stick with indifference...


    When the other ordinary civilians saw this scene, they scattered in fear and fear, completely exposing the god stick.


    "I...I''m a believer of God! As an''angel'', how can you kill me? Don''t you represent God to save the world?!" The god stick looked at the pressing Mikasa, but retreated in terror. , I want to teach in the honor of God.


    Monkey King looked at him with a plain face: "It is not wrong to worship and believe in God, but you who use God''s reputation to slander and deceive, ignorant and ignorant people, you are really hard to atone for their sins!"


    Mikasa fell with the voice of Monkey King, and the long sword in his hand was already swung down...


    Although it was the first time to kill, Mikasa remained unchanged.


    "You...you...how can you kill people randomly?!!!" An orderly captain pointed at Monkey King and shivered in fear: "Sure enough, you are also a giant, right? This kind of indifferent eyes can only be seen by giants. Right! It¡¯s impossible for humans to have terrifying powers like you, right? Only true giants have it, right? You must be a giant, right? You want to take this opportunity to save us and mix into our humans. Crowd?"


    "Ugh?!!!"


    The word stirred up a thousand waves, and everyone''s complexion changed drastically.


    But some people retorted: "Hey! You said this is too much, they obviously just saved us!"


    "But no one knows the truth about giants! They suddenly appear and disappear, who knows if they can become humans and mix into the crowd!"


    "This¡­"


    Hearing this, everyone began to waver, and instinctively backed away from the two of Monkey King.


    This made Mikasa''s eyebrows frowned slightly, she did not hesitate to save others in her own safety, but she was actually suspected.


    Monkey King smiled and touched Mikasa''s head, and said, "So I told you, this is the human mind. Strangers are just strangers after all, and it is enough to keep his family in his heart. As for others, occasionally On a whim, just pretend to be B."


    With that, he took Mikasa''s hand and turned around and left.


    However, the captain screamed in a frantic face: "Is it right? Are you trying to escape? Everyone, stop them, don''t let them escape! Just catch them, maybe we Humans will know the secrets of giants!!"


    "Hey~ you guy, is it that your brain is broken because of fear?" Monkey King sighed and looked at the captain helplessly.


    The others are all looking at him like a fool. Is this guy really scared?That''s the existence of a giant that can easily kill the armor, can you stop it?


    "I didn''t bother to pay attention to rubbish like you, but since you want to find a sense of existence so much, then I will fulfill you." Monkey King picked up the long sword in Mikasa''s hand and swiped the captain''s face casually. There is still a sense of madness, but the body is divided into two halves in vain...


    The vomiting sound followed up and down...


    Monkey King smiled and looked at everyone: "Please bear in mind, I am not a giant, nor your savior, but I am more terrifying than a giant..." ..

 2253 Chapter 8 Visit

    A faint voice entered everyone''s mind, and everyone stared blankly at the back of Sun Wukong with Mikasa going away. It was like waking up from a dream.


    Originally, humans had a hope of being able to contend with giants. Maybe humans don¡¯t need to live in the shadow of giants from now on. Originally, humans don¡¯t need to fear giants, but all hope at this moment is because of their attitude. Away.


    As a result, everyone began to regret, and then unified the spearhead at the captain who was the first to pick up the matter, and looked at him with extremely hateful eyes, but the family had been cut in half at the moment, even if they wanted There is no chance to vent the dissatisfaction in the heart.


    Everyone can only stand in the port, dumbfounded.


    But because Sun Wukong''s remaining prestige remained here, no giant dared to set foot here, so enough time was given for these people to evacuate.


    One day after the fall of Chigensina, the news spread in all human cities.


    "Really? The giant invaded Michigan?"


    "Unbelievable, why has the wall that has lasted for a hundred years been destroyed now?"


    "Believe it or not, there have been people who have fled here by boat. It is said that there are five hundred people... and according to the news, there are more civilians moving here..."


    "It''s good to have five hundred people escaped, but are more people still alive?"


    "Well~ It is said that they were saved by a man and a woman. Both of them can easily kill the giant without any external force, especially the man, who is like a scaled-down giant and can be single-handed. Grabbing the giant and throwing it around was a punch that blasted the right arm of the giant who broke through the inner wall of the city gate, causing it to flee in fear..."


    "Nonsense!" A group of senior people sneered disdainfully after hearing the news: "Stupid people always like to exaggerate..."


    "But the tens of thousands of people who fled here said so, they all said they had seen it with their own eyes... and a soldier threatened that he was a giant in human face, but he was cut in half with a sword without hesitation! And declared: He is not a giant, but more terrifying than a giant!"


    "This¡­"


    All high-level people are silent. If so many people say so in unison, then the truth of the matter is open to discussion.


    "This kind of thing is really unbelievable. I will discuss it when we have definite evidence. Now let''s talk about the refugees who fled to the Wall of Rose!"


    "Yes! So many people came at once, and our food was in a hurry. If we don''t solve it, it might cause mutiny!"


    "Then fight the giant with the reputation of reclaiming the wall of Maria!"


    "This is the only way to do so. This will not only reduce the number of giants, but also avoid food crisis!"


    So the lives and deaths of about 250,000 people were decided in a few words from these senior figures.


    This was supposed to be a war that broke out a year later, but because of Monkey King¡¯s intervention, more people were able to survive, leading to an early outbreak of famine, and a major event that affected the lives and deaths of 250,000 people. .


    Rose''s Wall, a certain street.


    Mikasa pushed open the door of a house and sat silently next to Monkey King who was relaxing in the sun.


    "Something in your mind?" Monkey King asked her after taking a look.


    Mikasa was silent for a while, and said blankly: "I heard that the central government has decided to send 250,000 people to regain the reputation of the Wall of Mary to attack the Wall of Mary..."


    "Everyone can tell that this is just a countermeasure made by the upper echelons to solve the impending famine."


    "That''s 250,000 people!" Mikasa couldn''t bear it.


    "But by sacrificing these 250,000 people, you can save even more people." Monkey King looked at Mikasa: "Otherwise, once a famine occurs, there will be mutiny among human beings, and then it will be human civil strife. It''s a murderous situation."


    "This world is really cruel..." Mikasa said after a moment of silence.


    "Knocking..."


    At this moment, the door of the room was knocked suddenly.


    "It looks like you were being followed." Monkey King looked at Mikasa.


    Mikasa looked at the door and frowned slightly: "But I didn''t feel anyone following me."


    "This only shows that your experience is still too shallow. Sometimes you don''t need to follow a person behind his ass. Go open the door."


    Mikasa stood up thoughtfully, walked to the door to open it, and looked at the bald old man standing at the door, slightly surprised: "Are you the highest commander-in-chief of the southern garrison?"


    The old man stood upright, and then he bowed down and bowed in a humble and polite manner: "Hello, I am Dotopises. I heard that Lord Monkey King lives here. I wonder if you can meet him?"


    "Have you investigated us?" Mikasa looked at the bald old man, his expression as calm as usual.


    Pisis laughed, "Isn¡¯t it easy to find someone in this Wall of Rose? Besides, you did such a thing that shocked the world, but you live here without concealment. We can find you easily even if we don''t investigate it?"


    "Come in, it seems that you already know something about me." Monkey King glanced at the big bald head at the door and said lightly.


    Mikasa turned sideways and made a please gesture.


    "Thank you, then." Pesis smiled slightly, but when he first entered the room, he felt an extremely depressing breath rushing over his face. It was Pesis who had experienced countless blood baptisms. He also tightened his nerves in an instant, and then looked at Monkey King in amazement, and bowed a very serious salute: "It seems that the rumors are true. Si, it¡¯s a blessing to meet you, Master Monkey King!"


    Two young men walked in behind Dotopisis. The moment they entered the room, they stiffened and dared not move, feeling as if they had walked into a wild beast. Generally, in the cave, the whole body is covered with a layer of terror.


    "You... hello... Master Monkey... I''m... Ianditrich... the squad leader of the elite group of the garrison..."


    "I''m... Rico Breceanska, the squad leader of the elite group of the army troops..."


    "Do you even know my name? It seems that you have indeed investigated me." After Sun Wukong glanced at Kobrecheanska, he fixed his gaze on Dotopisis: "Said Do what you want." ..

 2254 Chapter 9 Information

    "We would like to invite you to be an instructor!" Dotopisis looked straight.


    "Please be an instructor?" Monkey King looked at Persis: "I am the one who killed you, shouldn''t I be cruel to me? You want to ask me to be an instructor? And, are you not afraid that I am a giant? "


    "You laughed. I apologize for some people who acted rather outrageously to you because of fear, but someone with such skill like you is a blessing to human beings. If you join, I believe, In the future, we humans will not appear so passive when facing giants, and it is not impossible even to oppose the object.


    "This is just your personal opinion? Your upper class doesn''t think so? Will they be relieved if they recruit an uncertain factor into their army?"


    "This...I will try my best to persuade them!" Dotopisius said firmly and solemnly.


    "It is human nature to fear the unknown, fear and detach the controlled creatures. You can''t convince them, and I''m not interested in joining you, please go back."


    "This¡­"


    "Please think about it!" Although Ricco stiffened, he looked at Monkey King with excitement: "You, who have the ability to easily defeat giants, don''t want to contribute to humanity? Don''t you have the heart? Do you watch humans being slaughtered by giants?"


    Monkey King looked at the young woman who was flushed with a thick neck because of excitement, but smiled: "Sorry, I am not that great."


    "You!!" Rico looked angry, but was slapped on the shoulder by Pisis, stopping her agitated behavior.


    Pisis knows how to speak and negotiate with people, and he has a vicious sense of observance. He can see at a glance that what Monkey King says will not be shaken by anyone, the kind of firm eyes that are not affected by anything, they No matter how much you say, it¡¯s nonsense, so I don¡¯t waste my tongue anymore.


    "That''s really a pity." Persis sighed slightly, and looked at Monkey King again with a very serious look: "But, do you know something about giants? For example, the birth of giants or something. ¡­"


    "know¡­"


    All three of Pisis showed extremely surprised expressions.


    Just the next moment...


    "But I won''t tell you..."


    As a result, the three almost vomited blood.


    "You!!" Rico was angry and not calm.


    "Rico!" Persis drank her back with a deep drink, and then apologized to Monkey King with an apologetic look: "I''m so sorry, the young man is a little uncomfortable, but can you give me some information? I''m fine. It''s not like going back for business."


    Monkey King smiled and looked at Rico with a furious expression. He tilted his head in thought and nodded: "Okay, lest the little girl says I am unkind. This is not a big deal anymore. It''s okay to tell you those ordinary people outside the wall. The giants are the failures of human giantization experiments..."


    "What?! The giant was formed by the failure of human experiments?!!!" The expressions of the three people changed in vain.


    "What you said is true?"


    "This...this...who is doing this kind of experiment?!"


    "I''m just saying that the ordinary giants outside the wall were formed by the failure of human experiments. As for the giants of armor, how the 60-meter-tall giant giants are formed is up to you to discover."


    Pisis bowed deeply to Monkey King: "This news is too important for mankind. Thank you for everything you have done for mankind. With the news you provide, we will no longer be nothing to giants. Known."


    Monkey King waved his hand and issued an order to chase off the guests.


    On the way back, Rico looked serious: "Commander, can you believe what the man said? The giant was formed by the failure of a human experiment. This is incredible!"


    "Humans have had such a vision for a long time, but there has been no evidence, but since this is from the mouth of the adult, there must be no falsehood. The eyes are the skylight of a person''s soul. People who have that kind of eyes. He absolutely disdains lying."


    "The giant... it turned out to be formed by humans... it''s incredible!" Ianditrich still had a look of surprise on his face: "Who is doing this cruel experiment? And it can hide it. It¡¯s been so long without being discovered...why did that adult know this? Is it really related to giants?"


    "Regardless of whether it''s off, we absolutely can''t engage with this person right now. According to the information obtained, if they are all true, then he alone may be enough to destroy our entire army!"


    "I didn''t quite believe it before, but after seeing him in person, I believed it!"


    "So Ian, be optimistic about those idiots for me. They must not let them disturb the adult. With the consistent behavior of those idiots, that adult will inevitably be pushed to the opposite of us, so at all costs, even if It¡¯s turning my face, and I want to stop them."


    "Yes!" Ian solemnly gave the highest gift of heart.


    Rico was silent for a while, and finally couldn''t help but say what he was saying: "Since he said that the giants outside the wall are the failed products after the experiment, will there be successful products? You say... what is he? Not a giant?"


    Ian: "Humans don''t have that kind of power. Even if he is not a giant, I am afraid that he cannot be separated from other experimental species, right?"


    "Let''s stop this topic!" Pisis said solemnly: "Your suspicion will rot in your stomach first!"


    "Yes!"


    Ian solemnly salutes Rico, and they naturally know the seriousness of this matter, and they must not talk nonsense.


    After that, another month passed.


    The battle for the Wall of Mary, which mankind assembled two hundred and fifty thousand troops, naturally ended in failure. In the end, fewer than a hundred people survived.


    The food crisis that humanity is about to face will naturally be solved accordingly.


    Subsequently, mankind once again entered a brief peace.


    But also aware of the strong crisis, began to accumulate strength to recruit foreign troops, and cultivated elite talents who can be alone.


    And that day, just as Monkey King and Sanli were sitting at the table eating breakfast, an uninvited guest broke in with the speed of a cat, lying on all fours like a beast, looking directly at the table with beaming eyes. When it comes to food, saliva overflows from the corner of the mouth...


    "Who are you?" Mikasa put down the bowl and chopsticks, drew out the sword with extreme speed, and put it on her neck.


    At this moment, the girl who had a terrifying expression on her face was suddenly scared and her complexion changed greatly: "Wait! I was only attracted by the fragrance, not a suspicious person!!!" ..

 2255 Chapter 10 Sasha Blaus

    Monkey King looked at the girl who broke in suddenly, but recognized her, waved to Mikasa, and motioned her to sit down.


    Feeling that Monkey King and Mikasa are no longer hostile to her, the girl breathed a long sigh of relief, and then looked at the food on the table with bright eyes, the expression on her face was exaggerated: "Wow! There is meat! You can divide it! Am I a little bit?"


    At this time, it is extremely happy to be able to eat a bun with white flour, not to mention the meat.


    Monkey King gave her a piece of meat, and the girl was overjoyed and hugged Monkey King with emotion: "Wow! Are you really giving it to me? Thank you so much! You are such a good person!"


    With that said, one bite is to bite a piece of meat into his mouth...


    "It''s¡ªit¡¯s so delicious! It¡¯s so delicious that it¡¯s trembling!!" The girl exaggerated and exclaimed: "I¡¯ve grown up so much, and I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious meat before!" He looked at the desktop with salivation: "That... can you still give a piece?"


    Monkey King looked at the girl and asked, "Are you from Ruth''s Wall (Ross''s Wall)?"


    "Yes! I am Sasha Blaus (also translated: Sasha Blaus), born in Taupa Village in the southern part of the Wall of Ruth, but also attacked by giants, so I fled here in order to be able to eat I was full and ready to join the army...but I smelled the scent on the street, so I was attracted..."


    Perhaps it was because of Monkey King''s kindness to have a piece of meat that he liked him greatly; perhaps, in order to be able to have a full meal next, Sasha told Monkey King completely about her origins.It is easy for people to see her straight and even somewhat natural personality.


    "Sit down and eat together."


    "Wow! Is it really okay? It''s amazing!" Sasha didn''t have any polite enlightenment at all. Upon hearing Monkey King''s permission, she sat down with excitement and picked up the tableware: "Oh my God! It turned out to be rice! Too...too...awesome!!!"


    So, the whole room was filled with Sasha''s exclamation and crying so excited.


    So happy that she cried because of a meal, enough to imagine what kind of life she had faced before.


    Mikasa didn''t laugh at her either, but instead competed with her for food. The end result was naturally that Mikasa won. Then, under Sasha''s pitiful gaze, he gave her a little bit, and the latter was immediately moved. Screaming.


    The friendship between the two girls was born under such circumstances...


    It''s just that why does the picture look like the owner feeding the pet?


    For a foodie like Sasha, after this meal, she was already reluctant to leave, but when she parted, she hugged Monkey King''s thigh, begging: "Master Monkey King, please take me in. Come on! I can do anything, as long as I am full every day!"


    "Aren''t you here to join the army?" Mikasa said.


    "Even the army is not as good as the food here!" Sasha was very frank, and she deserves to be a foodie.


    "But I''m not very interested in guys with flat chests." Monkey King glanced at Sasha''s chest and said.


    "Uh!!!" For a moment, Sasha seemed to be struck by lightning, froze to one side, and the corners of her mouth twitched: "This... just because of malnutrition... When I was growing up, I just need to eat every day. Those who are full can grow up..."


    Well, maybe as she said, because of malnutrition, women in this world have generally small breasts.


    Mikasa also lowered his head and glanced at his chest, clenched his fists and said with a vow: "Yes, it can definitely become bigger!"


    "Mikasa, what do you say?" Monkey King asked Mikasa.


    Sasha immediately looked at Mikasa with the twinkling star.


    Mikasa hurriedly put away her expression, and said blankly: "She is really funny..."


    Fun?You really think of her as a''pet'', right?


    Monkey King looked up at Sasha contemplatively, and the latter''s nervous heart almost jumped to his throat.


    "Physique is pretty good..."


    Sasha''s physique is more than good for ordinary people. It can be described as abnormal, and it is dozens of times stronger than ordinary people.


    Ordinary people may be out of breath after running for ten minutes, but she can run for several hours in one breath. Can this difference be comparable?


    In the original work, a guy with abnormal stamina like Sasha was seriously buried, because without suitable training resources, just a three-dimensional mobile device would not be able to display her abnormal physique different from ordinary people.


    If she has the cultivation resources that suit her, her achievements will definitely be more than that.


    Thinking of this, Monkey King had a little interest, he wanted to see how far Sasha could grow after a little training.


    "Then stay, but let me explain in advance, everything from now on..."


    "Yes! No matter what, I will obediently obey Master Wukong''s arrangements!" Before Sun Wukong could finish her words, Sasha answered with excitement.


    "Well, that''s a good answer." Monkey King smiled and nodded: "But it is very rude to interrupt me for no reason. Go, run around the inner city for ten laps and come back."


    "Ten...Ten...Ten laps?!" Sasha stepped down immediately with an excited expression on her face, shivering as she spoke.


    "Too little? Then twenty laps." Monkey King smiled.


    "No! Ten laps are enough!" Sasha was scared and ran out...


    As a result, another member of the Future Investigation Corps was abducted by Monkey King.


    "Ten laps... at least more than ten hours of running, right? Brother Wukong, is it really all right?" Mikasa looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Don''t underestimate her, this guy''s stamina is stronger than you are now, I just want to see where her limits are, and teach students in accordance with their aptitude."


    Mikasa''s face suddenly showed a look of surprise: "Better than me now?"


    She has been practicing with Monkey King for some time. Naturally, it is no longer comparable to that of ordinary people. But now, Monkey King says that this sudden foodie is stronger than her current self. Can she not be surprised?


    "Her physique is a bit special. In addition, she was born as a hunter, chasing her prey all over the mountain, and played an effective exercise, so the foundation must be stronger than you. You have to work hard, but don''t be followed by her. It''s shameful."


    "More than me? Impossible!" Mikasa''s face was calm. This is not arrogant, but confidence in herself.


    Then she looked down at her chest again. It seemed that she was very concerned about the flat chest that Monkey King said before...

 2256 Chapter Eleven Anilionard

    "It must be able to grow up..." Mikasa made a self-hypnotic comfort, then focused on a special cantaloupe soup on the table again, picked up the''gulonggulong'' and drank...


    I heard that this thing has the miraculous effect of breast enhancement!


    Monkey King looked at him with a smile on his face, then walked into the courtyard and sat down, and began to realize his dimensional way...


    As more and more dimensional worlds are under his control, Monkey King also feels the power and incredibleness of this Yuan Zhi Dao, so he will enter the enlightenment whenever he is free...


    Until night fell, Sasha came back with the help of a young girl, but she herself was too tired to fall asleep.


    Seeing the girl who helped Sasha back, Monkey King felt a little surprise. Even if he didn''t see through her heart, Monkey King knew her general intention: "It seems that after letting the giant of armor escape, they have already started to act. , Is this going to approach me?"


    The girl has blonde and blue eyes, a high nose, and facial features that are the symbol of a Russian woman. Her face is expressionless, and she looks a little empty.


    Anilionard is her name.


    "She... is the one who lives here, right?" Ani glanced at Monkey King and Mikasa, and said coldly: "I found her on the roadside. Before going to bed, she said she lived here. ¡­"


    "Thank you really." Monkey King took Sasha from Ani''s hand and said, "Would you like to go in for a cup of tea?"


    Arnie nodded slightly: "It just happens to be a little thirsty..."


    Hearing this, Monkey King can already be sure that Ani¡¯s purpose is to get close to him, because he is very clear about Ani¡¯s character. If he is invited by others, he will probably turn around and leave without paying attention. .


    But now she nodded and agreed, and it was the first time to meet with Monkey King, so if something went wrong, there must be a demon.


    With Sasha in one hand, Monkey King took Ani into the guest room.


    Mikasa also came back from the outside after the two entered the guest room.


    In fact, she has been watching Sasha all the time. After she ran ten laps, she fell to the ground and fell asleep. Mikasa wanted to bring Sasha back in the past, but was preempted by the passing Ani. After a step, and then received the voice transmission instructions from Monkey King, he allowed Ani to bring Sasha back, but he kept following in secret.


    "Sell the guests." Monkey King glanced at Mikasa, and then led Sasha into the guest room...


    "What do you want to drink? Tea? Water? Drink? Or soda?"


    "Soda?" Arnie was slightly stunned after hearing Mikasa''s question.


    "Then soda." Mikasa took a bottle of Coke from the counter and poured a full glass of Ani: "This is brought by Brother Wukong from his hometown. It is naturally formed and does not contain any pigment. Although I don''t know what the pigment is, but That''s what Brother Wukong said. It''s delicious, try it."


    Ani looked at the brightly colored and bubbling Coke in the cup, hesitated a little bit, and his eyes lit up slightly, but he couldn''t help taking a big sip, and while exhaling, he nodded: "Very Delicious."


    It seems that he is not easy to express his emotions.


    Mikasa saw Ani''s character at a glance.


    At this time, Monkey King also settled in Sasha, and walked out of the guest room: "Time is almost too, that..."


    "My name is Ani...Ani Leonard." Ani immediately got up and introduced himself.


    "Ani, do you want to stay for dinner?"


    "Eating? Then there is no need!" This time Ani resolutely refused, put down the empty glass in his hand, and said: "This Coke... is delicious, thank you for the hospitality."


    "If you like it, take the entire bottle with you, as a thank you for bringing Sasha back."


    "This..." Ani wanted to refuse, but Monkey King had already stuffed her a whole bottle of Coke: "Take it, I have a lot of it at home."


    "..." Ani wanted to refuse instinctively, but it was really delicious, and he couldn''t refuse.


    Now that everything has been stuffed into my arms, then--


    "Thank you!"


    I had to accept it with gratitude.


    "If you have time, come and play often."


    Arnie nodded: "If you have time..."


    "Listening to you, doesn''t it seem to be very free?"


    Ani answered truthfully: "Because from tomorrow, I will enter the boot camp, there may not be time."


    "Then you have to come on."


    "Yes, then, I will leave first!"


    Mikasa looked at Ani''s back and looked at Monkey King very curiously and asked: "Brother Wukong, why do you want to see her? She doesn''t look very special?"


    "You will understand later..." Monkey King smiled slightly and touched Sanli''s head: "Go cook."


    So, when it was about to eat dinner, Sasha, who was still asleep, was like a cat that smelled fishy. He swished out of the room, and then hit the opposite side with a bang. The wall fell straight down...


    Then he stood up like an okay person, looked at himself carefully, and jumped slightly, with a look of astonishment: "No? My body is a bit wrong? Why is it so lighter than usual? ?"


    "Otherwise, do you think you can run from morning to night with your physical strength?" Mikasa asked back.


    Sasha looked curious: "It seems to be right, why is that?"


    "Of course it¡¯s because of eating so many delicious foods in the morning! Those things are not just dishes for filling your stomach, they are all foods that contain a lot of spiritual power. Is reflected in his body."


    "Wow! Eating has such an effect?" Sasha looked surprised, waving her hands and feet, her face was full of joy: "So amazing, I suddenly feel so amazing! It turns out Master Monkey King asked me to go around Running ten laps in the city is to train me, I thought it was to upset him and punish me!"


    Monkey King looked at Sasha and said, "Try to go to the yard and jump twice."


    Sasha immediately ran into the yard and started a series of difficult crossings. The whole person was as agile and agile as an ape, and Mikasa showed a very surprised expression.


    You know, she was able to walk freely on the roof and wall, but it took nearly a week, but this guy did it in one day.


    "Sure enough, in terms of physique, just as Brother Wukong said, this guy is a pervert!" At this point, Mikasa had to admire...

 2257 Chapter 12 Strikes Again

    "Not bad." Monkey King was slightly satisfied with Sasha''s performance.


    Her physique was originally different from ordinary people, and after being strengthened by food, she was able to perfectly absorb the power of food by transcending the limit exercise, which can penetrate every inch of bones and muscles in her body. This effect is also reasonable.


    Monkey King threw a sword to Sasha: "This sword is much sharper than ordinary swords, and it also has the characteristics of''never worn out'', so use it with confidence, let Mikasa come to accompany you in future battle training. With a certain foundation, I will take you to find giants for actual combat."


    "Also...you have to go to the giant to fight?!" Sasha immediately said: "Can you not go?"


    "can!"


    "Great!" Sasha''s face suddenly showed joy.


    "But I won''t be able to eat anymore."


    "Ah! That won''t work! Can''t I go!" When she heard that there was no food to eat, Sasha became excited.


    "Now, let''s practice with Mikasa."


    "Mikasa, then you have to be careful, now I''m very good!" Sasha looked at Mikasa''s expression, which was full of confidence.


    This is the sudden increase in strength of the mentality change.


    Seeing that she was underestimated, Mikasa suddenly felt that it was necessary to let Sasha know who was the eldest sister: "Then you come, if you can make me move a step, I will divide the food for the evening with you."


    "Really?" Sasha''s eyes lit up, and she was full of fighting spirit: "It''s just that this is a real sword, what should I do if it hurts you?"


    "Please don''t worry about this, even if you attack it, and there will be no accidents with Brother Wukong watching."


    "Then I''m here!" Sasha yelled softly, and stab at Mikasa in a straight dash.


    It''s a pity that Mikasa''s sword was swept away by Mikasa.


    "Wow, that''s not bad, Mikasa, it seems that you are pretty good!" Sasha turned around and attacked again, but it was a pity that Mikasa was downplayed by a casual sword.


    Sasha did not believe in evil, moved her body, launched countless consecutive attacks, but all were blocked by Mikasa standing in place...


    Until she was panting, Sasha looked at Mikasa with admiration: "You are too powerful, Mikasa! You are indeed a legend who blocked the attack of the giants of the Wall of Maria! It is amazing!"


    "Legendary?" Mikasa looked puzzled.


    "Don''t you know?" Sasha looked in admiration: "The deeds of you and Goku-sama in the Wall of Mary are now widely acclaimed. I have heard of your deeds a long time ago! Today, I ran around the inner city ten times before I learned from the people that those two are you. But they seem to be afraid of you, so no one dares to stay around here."


    "This is normal, because they are afraid that Brother Goku and I are giants." Mikasa looked calm: "And the military might have warned them too, so they were alienated."


    "You are giants? How could it be possible!" Sasha is very casual: "It doesn''t matter even if you are giants, as long as I have enough food to eat."


    "Your guy''s head is so simple..."


    "Haha~~ My parents said the same about me..." Sasha touched her head a little embarrassedly, and smiled silly: "It''s just that, isn''t it just a bite of a meal now? Why do you care about so much? "


    Mikasa glanced at Sasha: "You look very open, but if everyone is like you think so, then the human will be over."


    Sasha could only respond with a smile.


    "Okay, wash your hands and prepare to eat." Monkey King walked into the room.


    "Awesome!" Sasha rushed in immediately.


    In this way, a peaceful life lasted less than two months.


    The disappeared super-large giant suddenly appeared outside the wall, and when a palm shot off the gunfire on the wall, there was a sudden roar. The huge gate was also knocked through into a huge doorway in an instant. , The mighty body of the giant of armor also appeared at the door.


    It''s just that the one-armed body looks pitiful.


    The arm blasted by Monkey King''s punch hasn''t recovered yet, and it is impossible to recover.


    How much Monkey King exists, to put it in simple game terms, every hit he takes is absolutely real damage, even if it is an immortal body, it is difficult to recover from his injury, and it will instantly die.


    The right hand of Giant Armor that was abolished by him is naturally impossible to regenerate.


    Even if the giant''s body is only composed of energy and matter, it won''t work. Lost is lost.


    But behind the giant of armor, there are three more giants that have never appeared in the original work.


    These three giants are about five meters taller than the giant of the armor, that is to say, they are 20 meters tall.


    The skinless body showed the extremely strong muscles, and people could clearly feel the terrifying power that originated from their strong body.


    At this moment, fear instantly spread to every corner of Ruth''s Wall.


    The giants of armor rushed all the way with the three twenty-meter-high giants, and the houses blocked by the roadside were like foam houses that were crashed and shattered by them. The picture that went all the way was really sparks and lightning.


    Monkey King, Mikasa, and Sasha were standing on the roof of their house, watching the four giants, including the giant of armor, rushing away in their direction, slightly surprised: "After less than half a year, it has started again. Attack, and also brought three giants that I have never seen before, is this coming to me to seek revenge?"


    "Vengeance? Will giants still seek revenge?" It was the first time that Sasha heard this, and she was curious.


    "Of course I will seek revenge, because giants are also transformed into humans." With a serious face, Mikasa slowly drew out the long sword in his hand, ready to meet.


    "Giant... is human?" Sasha was stunned in shock for an instant.


    "This is not the time to be shocked." Monkey King patted Sasha on the shoulder and said: "There are four giants, one for each of you, and I''ll come for the remaining two. If you two can solve your opponent first, , Add a drumstick tonight."


    "That must be mine!" When Sasha heard that there were chicken legs plus, she was instantly energetic, and immediately rushed out, bypassing the giant armor at the front, and swiping a sword at the back of the giant beside her. Out


    For more than two months, she was also taken outside the wall by Monkey King to fight with giants.


    However, to Sasha''s astonishment, the giant suddenly turned around when she was about to hit the target, and instantly threw a punch towards Sasha... ..

 2258 Chapter Thirteen: Abuse to Doubt Life

    "Strange species?" Sasha was slightly startled, she was in the air, unable to dodge, she could only use a sword as a shield to block her in front.


    The next moment, with a "bang", Sasha was blown out by the giant''s huge fist, slamming through the house wall not far away.


    "Sasha, are you okay?" Mikasa ran to help Sasha from the ruins.


    "It''s amazing, this giant knows how to dodge, is it conscious?" Sasha''s face was full of surprise, but the strengthened body did not suffer any injuries.It''s just that the giants she dealt with in the past were just ordinary unsullied giants, referred to as''no-brain giants''. In addition to launching attacks while standing, they were allowed to slash.


    "Be careful, looking at their size, you know that they are more difficult to deal with than ordinary unsullied giants."


    Just as Mikasa¡¯s words were just finished, the giant¡¯s attack had already arrived, and the huge palm turned into a shadow that covered the sky and slapped down where Mikasa and Mikasa were!


    The two women came out of the window in an instant.


    Amidst a series of sounds, the house collapsed under the giant''s palm, and wood shavings shot out like a hidden weapon.


    Mikasa and Sasha carried out a series of incredible dodges in the shredded wood flying debris, while Sasha followed the giant''s arm down and ran upward...


    In the same way, Mikasa also came to the feet of another giant, and under the watchful eyes of countless training recruits on the wall, stepping on the body of the giant was also sprinting upward...


    In this incredible scene, the recruits were all dumbfounded: "Hey~~ They can run on giants? Why don''t they fall off? What equipment are they using?"


    "Are you still thinking about being shocked? Hurry up and face the giant in front of you!" A loud shout rang out in vain, awakening everyone in a daze, and then everyone discovered their current situation and looked at the huge head in front of them. He took a breath, his heart beating fiercely, his feet were soft, and there was no courage to attack.


    "But!" Allen let out a cold snort of dissatisfaction. Regardless of others, even after a few months of training, he still launched an attack on the super giant without fear.


    Although this guy is not very strong, his courage and will are definitely not comparable to anyone in the recruits. Likewise, his irritability and impulse are not comparable to others.


    "Oh~ It''s really been gone for half a year!" Allen looked at the super-large giant rising from steam, with a terrifying expression. The picture of his mother being eaten by the giant kept lingering in his mind, and his face changed. It became more terrifying.


    Pressing the button on the hilt of the sword, the equipped three-dimensional device instantly ejected two secret rope spikes and pierced the giant''s body. As it contracted, Alan approached the super giant''s shoulder at an astonishing speed.


    Unfortunately, less than half a year after entering the boot camp, he is not even familiar with the use of the three-dimensional device. It is a bit reluctant to use it in actual combat, and he is still facing a super giant.


    The terrifying hot steam gushes out of the super-large giant, turning into a violent hot wind that instantly blows Allen upside down. Fortunately, his three-dimensional device has been nailed to the giant''s body. Was blown away.


    But the next moment, the terrifying giant palm of the super giant has already closed all the surrounding space, and slapped down towards Allen.


    If Allen, who is able to use the three-dimensional device proficiently, may be able to use the contraction to control the secret rope and avoid it, but now he can''t.


    To put it simply, the current Allen has nothing to do except impulsively and easily.


    Under the horrified gaze of countless recruits, Alan was slapped hard by the terrifying slap, and they could even clearly hear the sound of the bones breaking.


    Then I saw Alan''s body like a cannonball, crashing to the ground and being buried in the rubble.


    "This...this...can''t win! Can''t win!!" Countless recruits were shaking with fear. Seeing Allen became the first victim, their hearts became even more desperate.


    After shooting down Alan, the super giant did not disappear, but stared at the other recruits with his extremely large and terrifying pupils, and then waved the giant hand that covered the sky again.


    "Run away!" While Ani''s stern shout awakened everyone, he also activated the three-dimensional device to escape the high wall for the first time, then looked in the direction where Monkey King was, and his pupils shrank slightly.


    Because she saw with astonishment that at this moment, Monkey King was holding the giant''s ankle in one hand and slammed to the ground. The roar that shook the earth was frightening, and all the surroundings were moved to the ground.


    Before, she had heard that Monkey King was able to abuse giants with his bare hands and she dismissed it, because humans could not have such terrifying powers unless they were giants.


    But the current situation has proved that everything the giant Kaizhi said is not a false statement, and people''s rumors are not exaggerated.


    "No wonder it said that even if his identity is revealed, he must be taken away at any cost... just... can he be taken away?" Ani muttered in his heart, and when he met the giant, he took him away with a chic sword.


    Monkey King looked at the giant of armor who had been stunned by himself and kicked it twice: "I said, you suddenly attacked again. Are you interested in me and want to take me away? Or come to me for revenge?"


    Giant Kai was silent, looking at Monkey King with a look of horror.


    As early as when he faced Monkey King, he was ready to be abused again, but he did not expect to be abused like this, and he had begun to doubt life after such abuse. So who is the giant?He has no backhand in front of him.


    Looking at the super giant, it''s been so long, why you haven''t even entered the wall, what the hell are you doing?


    But at this moment, the 20-meter-high Strange Seed that had been kicked to the ground by Monkey King in advance, with a strange cry, climbed up again and attacked him.


    "I''m not interested in someone like you who popped up inexplicably. Isn''t it okay to lie on one side?" Monkey King muttered to himself, and then a sword flashed in his hand, lightly swiping it, just listening to''pouch ''With a sound, the twenty-meter-high strange species was instantly cut in half.


    "!!!"


    The face of Ani who watched not far away changed drastically. Those three twenty-meter strange species were secret weapons specially made for this operation, but they were cut off by Monkey King waved.


    "This person... is not something we can deal with at all!!!"


    At this moment, Ani has already learned such a fact...

 2259 Chapter 14 Super Giant

    Arnie shifted his eyes, and saw that Mikasa and Sasha were less than five seconds before and after, he cut the other two strange species one after another.


    Then came to the side of Monkey King.


    Sasha''s face was disappointed and reluctant to read: "What a pity! It''s only five seconds away, my chicken legs! Just leave me..."


    Mikasa patted her on the head: "I will send you off!"


    "Really!" Sasha suddenly looked happy, holding Mikasa and rubbing her head with her head: "Mikasa, you are so kind. Except for Master Wukong, I like you the most."


    "Have you solved it? It seems that I can''t play anymore." Monkey King glanced at Mikasa and Sasha, and then fixed his gaze on the giant of armor again.


    The giant Kai''s body trembled, and he felt cold all over. He didn''t feel the slightest killing intent, but instinctively, the other party seemed to be tired of his toy and was ready to kill.


    "escape!!"


    In an instant, his mind was filled with such a word.


    At the moment, he rolled in place, got up and charged and fled...


    The heavy footsteps stomped on the ground and the ground was humming, crashing several houses along the road.


    "The last time you escaped, I did it deliberately. This time you are here to die. How can you let you leave again?" Monkey King swung his sword lightly, and Ban Yue sword slashed out with a''poof'' Cut off the giant''s right foot like tofu.


    The sprinting giant of the armor lost his balance in vain, and fell to the ground with a''bang'', and his mouth instantly roared with fear, but he did not choose to give up. He crawled with one hand and one foot, and the picture looked a little bleak. ¡­


    Amin and other recruits who were watching from a distance were stunned and excited one by one. They never thought that one person could push the giant to this degree.


    "Could it be the one from Maria''s Wall..." A Ming looked at Monkey King with a look of excitement, temporarily forgetting the pain of Ellen''s being killed.


    At that time, he had fled with Alan in a boat, and had not personally seen Monkey King in the port.But it is rumored that only Monkey King can see giants as playthings.


    "Too...too...too amazing! Is this the legendary Monkey King? It''s so handsome." Among the recruits, a young girl looked at Monkey King with red eyes.


    Ani looked at the creeping figure of the giant of the armor, with a complex expression, save or not?This question just emerged in my mind, and there is an answer-no help!


    Because even if she went, she was just going to die, this person possessed strength far beyond that of a giant.


    If we say that the only person in the field who can save the giant of armor is only-


    Arnie instantly looked at the super giant outside the wall.


    At this moment, the super giant also discovered the desperate situation faced by the giant of armor. He gave up the artillery fire and soldiers attacking the wall. The huge palm climbed on the fifty-meter-high wall. In the fear of countless people, It climbed over the city wall, and when it landed, it moved into the wall while shaking.


    "Oh my God! The sixty-meter giant is here!!!"


    The residents of the city screamed desperately!


    Then I saw that the super giant just moved a little, and in the rumbling noise, it destroyed the houses along the street, causing countless casualties.


    The sixty-meter-tall giant has a shocking impact on people''s perspective!


    In short, in the face of it, no one dares to challenge it!


    Except for Allen who has been killed.


    Everyone can only scream in fear and flee in all directions.


    Fortunately, the target of this super giant was not the civilians in the city, otherwise the casualties would be incalculable.


    Monkey King only felt that the mountain was shaking, and the top of his head was already covered by a shadow, and then he saw that a big hand that seemed to cover the sky and the sun grabbed where he was...


    But the target is not him, but the giant of armor crawling away in front of him.


    The giant giant wants to save the giant of armor.


    "Goo~" Sasha stood under the shadow of that giant palm, swallowing her saliva very spinelessly, um, after all, she was actually quite courageous.


    "Go~ Go~ Master Goku, do you want to escape?"


    With a sound of "pop!~" Sun Wukong hadn''t spoken yet, and Mikasa had already slapped Sasha on the forehead: "With Brother Wukong, what are you afraid of? And besides being big, what''s so scary about this giant? "


    Sasha opened her mouth and was not talking, because the giant palm had already landed with a terrifying shadow and wind while they were talking.


    While the rumbling crushed the surrounding houses, Mikasa and Sasha felt that the terrifying shock wave almost made them fly away.


    But fortunately, when the super giant grabbed the giant of armor, he raised his palm and retreated without launching an attack.


    However, Monkey King suddenly stretched out his right hand and pressed it against the giant hand raised by the giant holding the armor, with a plain face: "This is my prey, if you take it away like this, wouldn''t I be unlucky? face?"


    As he said, with a sudden force in his hand, the huge palm of the super giant actually made a series of bone clicking sounds.


    Then came the extremely painful roar of the super giant!


    It can be said that the sound shocked everywhere, making people''s eardrums pain and head faint.


    He also loosened the giant armor he had grasped and fell to the ground.


    "The giant is in pain??"


    Everyone has a dumb expression at the moment, the giant should not feel pain, right?No matter what sharp weapon is used to slash or stab the giant''s body, they are expressionless, indifferent, and regenerate in a moment.


    But it was the first time they saw this kind of thing like giants hurt.


    Do giants, like humans, have pain?


    "Is this... attacked the main body?!" In the field, only Ani saw some of the essence of the matter: "It is clear that the palm of the giant is pinched, why can the main body produce pain? How is this done? ?"


    Just as Arnie felt confused and shocked, the picture she saw at the next moment made her even more shocked.


    Because Monkey King shook his arm abruptly, and under countless people''s horrible and exaggerated expressions, the 60-meter-tall giant''s feet suddenly lifted off the ground, and a very fast three hundred and sixty-degree somersault came in the air. ,''Boom Rumble~~'' hit the ground!


    In an instant, the mountain collapsed and the earth spattered. The picture was like a human-shaped meteorite falling to the ground, destroying everything within a hundred meters.


    For a while, everyone was in a daze, which is like an ant, suddenly taking a human down...

 2260 Chapter 15 Death

    Everyone rubbed their eyes, wondering if they had made a mistake; or they pinched their thighs and cheeks to see if they were dreaming.


    A human being dropped a 60-meter-tall giant to the ground casually. The picture can no longer be described as shocking, and everyone has a dumbfounded expression.


    "That guy... is definitely a scaled-down super giant, right?!!!" Arnie also widened his eyes in disbelief.


    They originally thought that even if Monkey King could easily shake the giant of armor, it would be okay to send a 60-meter super giant, but they didn''t expect the result to be the same.


    "It seems that this mission has failed..." Arnie narrowed his mind and once again played her role as a recruit at the moment.


    Regardless of the mood of others at the moment, after the super giant was thrown to the ground by Monkey King, his head was shocked for a while, but the giant''s own resilience was amazing, so he recovered in a moment, then turned his body and lifted it. Suddenly patted Monkey King with his left hand!


    Because the palm of the hand is too huge, the air flow it brings up forms a raging wind, blowing sand and rocks.


    Mikasa stood behind Monkey King and looked at the giant palm falling down without changing her face, because she blindly believed in Monkey King. As long as Monkey King was there, she was absolutely safe.


    As for Sasha, although she also has blind faith in the power of Monkey King, she will inevitably show a flustered look in the face of this kind of scene. She hugged Mikasa''s hand tightly and dared not look up.


    Everyone held their breath at this moment, looking forward to how Sun Wukong would take this angry palm.


    "It''s really boring." Monkey King sighed boringly. The so-called giant has no merit at all except for his huge body and some brute power.


    This single and only brute force attack method seemed to him boring.


    Even though he was too lazy to move, Monkey King raised his right hand to block the huge palm that crashed down. There was no roar, and there was no even the slightest vibration on the earth. The moment Monkey King caught the huge palm, he already covered everything. Removed his strength, because he didn''t want to be surrounded by smoke and dust.


    Then, under the thrilling gaze of countless people, with a sound of''~'', the entire left arm of the super giant was torn down!


    "Wow~~!!!"


    The super giant instantly uttered an earth-shattering roar of pain, because the body hidden in the super giant was also torn off his left arm.


    "Can he hurt the body of the giant directly..." Ani saw the nature of the matter and suddenly felt cold all over his body.


    In this way, the giant is not afraid of pain, and the ability to regenerate overspeed has no meaning in front of him.


    "Who is this person? Why does he have such ability?"


    No one answered the doubts in Ani''s heart.


    And the answer to her was that Monkey King used more brutal means to tear off the right arm of the super giant, and then the left heel and the right foot.


    "So you can''t escape, right?" Monkey King looked at his masterpiece and smiled.


    So the biggest stick in history was born.


    Screaming, screaming, rolling...


    The onlookers watched all this blankly.


    It''s just such a cruel method, why do they seem so happy?


    "This person... is simply a god!!" Above the high wall, Dotopisis, who had been commanding his troops to fight against the giants, looked at Monkey King and exclaimed deeply.


    Ordinary giants are fine, as well as the 60-meter-tall super-large giants can be played at will. I am afraid that only''gods'' can do such incredible methods?


    At the next moment, Dotopisis was grateful again: "Fortunately, this kind of existence seems to be the opposite of the giant... It seems that we should be friendly to him..."


    "You are really noisy enough." The screaming roar of the super giant and the rolling of the shaking ground made Monkey King very uncomfortable. With a sword, Nuo Da''s head suddenly fell to the ground, so the world was quiet.


    The super giant that brought despair, fear, and pain to people just lost its vitality before their eyes.


    The huge body began to emit hot gas and gradually shrank and disappeared...


    By the time the steam dissipated, the corpse of the super giant had disappeared. In a huge pit, there was a headless corpse that had been cut into a stick. His head was It was one meter away from him.


    The recruits of the 104th Training Corps, after seeing the face of the headless corpse, their pupils suddenly tightened, and their faces were incredulous: "That''s... Berthold Hoover?!!! Why is he there? Place? Why does his death resemble a giant giant?!"


    "Is Hoover the super giant?!!!"


    After all the recruits learned of such a news, they were shocked and could not calm down for a long time.


    "This is really a shocking discovery! Is it true that the giant has been changed by humans, and has also been mixed into the army..." At the same time, Dotopises was solemn and could not hide his excitement. The remarks Sun Wukong said to him before It was confirmed at this moment.


    Mankind finally learned the secrets that the giant had been hiding.


    Since visiting Monkey King, Dotopis has stayed here and never left.


    He just didn''t worry that there would be someone who would not open his eyes to provoke Monkey King. It turns out that everything he did before was right, and he was right.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to kill you so quickly. It''s just a pity that you hit me on your own, so I had to ask you to leave."


    Monkey King looked at the giant armored man with fear, but smiled, his figure flashed out of the back of his neck, and a sword stabbed down. Accompanied by a screaming scream, the blood was also pierced from the long sword. Overflowing.


    The giant of armor is also here to call its curtain.


    Lena Brown''s body was also exposed in front of everyone.


    As a result, all the recruits in the training camp were shocked. The Giants of Armor were all recruits from their training camp?!There are two giants hiding in their barracks?


    No, maybe more!!


    Everyone began to look at their companions with vigilance...


    Ani gritted his teeth when he saw the situation in the distance, with a look of anger, because the secret of the giant was exposed by Monkey King in full view.


    "The corpse must not be taken away by them! Even if it is dead! Even if it is destroyed!" ..

 2261 Chapter 16 The Giantess

    Without the slightest hesitation, Ani has already made a decision and consciousness.


    The bodies of Berthold Hoover and Lena Brown must not be taken away by others.


    Forbearing the tears that were about to shed, Ani used to attack an innocent giant as a cover, and sank into a very hidden alley. After making sure that no one noticed here, he transformed himself.


    So, a giantess appeared in the field.


    The reason why she is said to be a giantess is because the two lumps on her chest are very obvious.


    Amid the loud noise of "Boom, dong, dong~~", the giantess rushed towards the place where Monkey King was with purposeful steps to shake the ground...


    As a result, everyone was stunned.


    "Wow!! Look at it! There is another giantess!!"


    "Aren''t giants asexual? Why are there giant females?"


    "What nonsense! She is coming here, run away!!"


    "Unexpectedly, there is really a giantess!" After seeing the giantess on the high wall, Dotopisis, his eyes lighted slightly, very surprised: "This direction is...Sovereign Wukong''s side... just right, It seems that this old bone of mine can''t always look at here. It''s time to move the bones."


    With that said, Dotopisis has already activated the three-dimensional device, leaping and intercepting in the direction of the giantess...


    This guy often puts a word on his lips: "If there is a super-beauty giant, I would be happy to be eaten."


    Now I finally saw it, this old man is finally unable to bear it.


    Furthermore, this is a good time for him to express his position to Monkey King.


    However, it is a pity that just as Dotopis was about to approach the giantess, the house beside him suddenly banged and was shattered by a giant''s brutal punch.


    The scattered rocks made him have to dodge elsewhere. After landing on a roof, he saw that the giant who suddenly broke in had stopped in front of the giantess. The hostility of the giantess was unconcealed. It was a surprise to Dotopicis, especially the flowing hair of this giant, and it was a surprise to Dotopicis, because most Immaculate giants have no hair.


    "Are you strange?" Dotopisius muttered to himself, and he could only explain that.


    Then he saw the giant rushing towards the giantess with an unpleasant roar and waving a fist.


    There was no room for Dotopicis to step in.


    This made Dotopisis even more surprised: "The giant attacked the giant? Is it because of the giantess?"


    Dotopisis is naturally unable to get an exact answer.


    Facing the giant who suddenly attacked herself, the giantess was obviously taken aback and frowned, showing that she was different from other brainless giants.


    The next moment, the giantess put on a Muay Thai posture. After seeing the giant close to her, she turned a little sideways, dodges the giant''s attack, and kicked the giant out with a side kick. Four or five meters away, a house crashed down.


    Keeping pace, the giantess directly abandoned the giant and rushed towards Monkey King again...


    "How about fighting skills?! In other words, this female giant is not an ordinary brainless giant, but is transformed from a human like a super giant and a giant of armor?"


    Just as Dotopis was meditating, the giant who had been kicked and flew out by the giantess stood up again, let out a roar like a beast, and pursued the giantess again...


    At this time, Sun Wukong naturally saw the giantess rushing towards him, with a hint of surprise and surprise on his face: "Oh~~It''s a giantess! It really looks much better than those giants without roots, you say Right, Mikasa, Sasha?"


    Mikasa and Sasha made big red faces when they heard this, and didn''t pick up Sun Wukong''s words.Mikasa analyzed it very seriously: "Based on the fighting skills she just demonstrated, it can be concluded that this is a giantess with self-awareness and wisdom, and is very purposeful. She has clearly seen the strength of Wukong''s brother, but still I don¡¯t hesitate to rush over at the risk of her life. Is there something that she should maintain even if she dies?"


    As Mikasa said, she fixed her gaze on the two corpses: "It seems that the only explanation is that she doesn''t want people to know the secrets of the giant, so she knows that she is dead, but should she take back the two corpses? What courage It''s commendable."


    "Zheng~"


    Mikasa pulled out the long sword in her hand and was ready to intercept the giantess.


    Sasha also put out an attacking posture.


    "You two step back, let me come for the giantess or something." Sun Wukong waved back Mikasa and Sasha, and then stepped forward to face the giantess who rushed.


    The moment when the giantess saw Monkey King, she was always cheering herself up, don''t care about him, and rushed over...Unfortunately, when she was close, the so-called courage was instantly lost. She instinctively stopped her steps and splashed. While the ground was in the mud, he could stop at a place less than three meters away from Monkey King.


    On the other hand, Monkey King waved his hand to the giantess very unscrupulously, and said hello: "Hi~ Don''t be afraid, don''t be nervous, I''m very friendly to a beautiful giantess like you~"


    "..." The giantess was speechless, staring at Monkey King with her eyes tightly, and then she was shocked to find that her feet seemed to be not her own, but she couldn''t move.


    Anxiety and fear spread in my heart, secretly saying that he shouldn''t have come.


    "It''s all said don''t be afraid, how about sitting down and chatting?"


    At this moment, the giantess suddenly felt that she was able to move again, but seeing the friendly face of Monkey King made her feel a tingling scalp, and she instinctively did what Monkey King said.


    So the giantess sat down obediently under the stunned gaze of countless people.


    "Hello~~~ What are they just doing? Do you want to chat?"


    Everyone looked confused and inexplicable.


    Everything they saw today has subverted their previous understanding of giants.


    And as soon as the giantess sat down, there was a sound of''dongdong'' footsteps shaking the ground, and the giant who followed the giantess was also here.


    "Alan..." Monkey King saw the identity of this giant at a glance.


    just--


    "Speak to the adults, don''t interrupt the children." Monkey King waved his hand like a fly. Hearing a''bang'', the giant had already been blasted out of kilometers by rubbing the ground with a strong force...

 2262 Chapter Seventeen Image Collapse?

    Everyone stared blankly. Compared to before, they were not so shocked now because they were used to it.


    If this adult doesn''t make such a violent shock, they will feel uncomfortable.


    This kind of picture really makes the viewers feel addicted and excited.


    "Gulong~" Mikasa and the others obviously heard the drooling voice of the giantess beside them, and they were obviously shocked by the violent behavior of Monkey King.


    It was just that after the giant who transformed Alan into a blast, the surrounding Immaculate Giants and strange species were all attracted by this side, and they moved closer to Monkey King.


    Especially for some strange species, the running speed is indeed extremely fast, but the woman who twists and twists in the running posture has really spicy eyes.


    In addition, giants are asexual creatures, this situation really complied with that sentence-dead eunuch.


    "roll!"


    Monkey King glanced at the group of giants besieging the surroundings, but he spoke a word uncommonly, and this word still spreads with irresistible majesty like magic...


    Then everyone was shocked to see that the running strange species hurriedly stopped their feet, and the other giants also stopped and turned and left, not daring to set foot on the Monkey King''s place.


    "He... can control the giant?!!!" Everyone was shocked once again when they saw this scene, who thought they had been used to the power of Monkey King.


    But Dotopisis looked serious: "No, it''s not control. It just shocked all the giants with boldness... It''s amazing! What kind of existence is this person? It''s exactly like it is. The characters in the fairy tales are average!"


    After the shock, Dotopisis became excited. He saw the hope of mankind from Monkey King. If he can get his help, mankind will be able to get rid of the shadow of despair brought by giants, and the extinction of giants will no longer be empty talk. .


    "But now it''s not just a time of shock and excitement..." After Dotopisi muttered to himself, he began to organize manpower to deal with other brainless giants in order to gain time for people to escape the refuge.


    As for the giantess, it''s better to leave it to that adult, he is not qualified to pass now, because that adult is obviously like him and is very interested in the giantess.


    "It seems that we also have common hobbies!" After taking a look at Monkey King, Dotopisis showed a smile on his face. If you have a common hobby, you have a common topic.Drive the stereo device and left here.


    The giantess also looked at Monkey King in surprise and surprise, just thinking of the power and fear of the person in front of her. Isn¡¯t it normal to deter those brainless giants, and then she was relieved.


    "Come on, let''s start chatting now." Monkey King approached the giantess, cut a section on her body, and exclaimed: "It''s pretty hard, really, the look of your muscles. Look. It really doesn''t have the beauty that a woman should have."


    Giantess: "..."


    Mikasa also had a headache and covered her forehead with her hand. This Wukong brother actually discussed the beauty with the giantess, can it be more reliable?


    Sasha tilted her head and looked at the giantess: "But I think this looks very powerful!"


    "That''s because you have a problem with your vision." Monkey King said, and with a slight jump, he was already standing on the giantess''s chest, reaching out and patted twice: "Look, it''s all hard here..."


    Giantess: "..."


    Mikasa: "..."


    Sasha: "..."


    People in the garrison regiment and the recruit training camp: "..."


    At this moment, everyone is as if being struck by a thunderbolt from a clear sky, in a daze, because at this moment, the heroic and invincible image brought to them by Monkey King suddenly collapsed, and this guy is actually blatantly assaulting the giant female!


    Can I ask how it feels?


    The eyes of the giantess were obviously widened at this moment, and people clearly felt her anger and consternation, but she stiffened and did not dare to move.


    Monkey King looked at the angry expression of the giantess, but he was serious nonsense: "You should be very angry when I killed your two companions? But there is no kindness on the battlefield. You took the initiative to provoke me. , So you should also be conscious of being killed, right?"


    Mikasa covered her forehead with a helpless expression: "Brother Wukong, the reason for her anger is not here. You should come down first. Many people are watching."


    "These guys, they are still in the mood when facing giants. They deserve to be eaten."


    As if to prove Monkey King''s complaint, a scream of fear suddenly sounded, and the people in the boot camp in the distance were already under siege by the giant.


    It was the group of brainless giants who originally wanted to besiege Monkey King, but were drunk by him.


    Sun Wukong was quiet here, but they suffered a crime.


    Several recruits were brutally eaten under the horrified eyes of others.


    The current recruits can''t even manipulate the three-dimensional device proficiently. They simply don''t have the ability to fight against giants. Faced with giants, they only have to flee in fear.


    Especially the tragic man named Thomas Uguna. In the original book, he was just about to fight the giant, and before he had time to show it, he slammed into the giant¡¯s mouth and received his lunch.


    When he got here, he still couldn''t get rid of his tragic fate. He used the three-dimensional device and hurriedly escaped without controlling his direction and strength. He rushed straight into the giant''s mouth and followed his destiny.


    Of course, he is just one of them.


    While Dotopises cut down a giant with a beautiful slash, he calmly ordered: "Ian, Rico, take your team to rescue those recruits, here is the responsibility!"


    "Yes!"


    Ianditrich and Ricobrechianska did not hesitate at all, and immediately led the orders to rescue. They were not very worried about the safety of Dotopises. Don¡¯t be small, this old bald head. A commander-level figure, of course, should not be underestimated.


    Just as Rico and the others rushed to rescue the recruits, the giants were still destroying and killing them.


    "No!! Mina! Who will save her!!"


    A heart-piercing roar suddenly caught Sun Wukong¡¯s attention. Of course, it was not the cry for help that caught Sun Wukong¡¯s attention, but the name called by the other party: "Mina? My house also has Mila and Kana..."


    With curiosity, Monkey King leaped slightly, jumped on the shoulder of the giantess, and looked in the direction of asking for help, just to see a young girl caught by a giant and stuffed it into its smelly mouth...

 2263 Chapter Eighteen Mina Carolina

    "Who is this¡­"


    Monkey King looked at the girl who was about to be eaten by the giant, pointed her head in thought for a moment, and finally remembered who this girl was.


    In the original work, the tragic woman whose head was gnawed off by a three-meter giant.


    When it came to pass, when he saw this girl for the first time, he still sighed that this girl looks really good. There should be many scenes. Who would have expected that the next moment, such a lovely one The sister paper was just half of her head gnawed off by the giant.


    "Rely on your name and looks, saved!"


    Seeing that the girl was within easy reach of the giant''s big mouth, Monkey King let out a soft drink of''fixed'', and the giant''s action that put the girl in her mouth suddenly froze and did not move.


    The girl felt the hot temperature from the giant body and the stench in her mouth, struggling with fear.


    "Hey, go there." Monkey King patted the giantess'' face and said.


    "..." The giantess was silent, although her heart was reluctant in every way, but it was a pity that Monkey King was standing on her shoulders. The horror of being pinched by the other party made her obediently obedient, got up and stood up to fight. Go in the direction pointed by Monkey King...


    People from the Garrison Corps who came for emergency rescue along the road all backed away. They were not afraid of the giantess, but the Monkey King on the shoulder of the giantess. They didn''t dare to stand in the way of Monkey King.


    And as Monkey King approached, the surrounding brainless giants retreated one after another as if they had spotted wild beasts. For a moment, there was only one giant that was frozen in place by Monkey King and could not move.


    And the girl who was struggling hard by the giant pinched in her hand also discovered the scene at the moment, stopped struggling, and stared blankly at the giantess running towards her. To be precise, it was the red on the shoulder of the giantess. A handsome and tall man with fluttering hair.


    "Is he... here to save me?"


    As if to confirm her conjecture, the giantess stopped in front of the giant, and Monkey King waved to the girl: "Hi, are you okay?"


    The girl was in a daze. At this moment, what should I say?All right?But my body hurts, I seem to have broken bones.


    "Looks like I''ve been scared silly..."


    "No!" The girl retorted immediately.


    "That''s good." Monkey King laughed, and the girl was slightly taken aback. She was surrounded by fear, suddenly miraculously relaxed.


    Monkey King broke the giant''s fingers one by one, saving the girl.


    Mikasa, who was following him, saw it, and immediately traversed behind the giant, with one sword hitting it.


    The giant crashed to the ground...


    "That...thank you!!" The girl stood on the shoulders of the giantess, looking very nervous.She never dreamed that she would have such an encounter, able to stand on the shoulders of a giantess safe and sound.


    She was also rescued by a strong and handsome man, and the other person looked at her straightforwardly, making her heart beat with a thud.


    "That...Is there anything wrong?" The girl''s face was flushed, she didn''t dare to look up at Monkey King.


    "No, I just think you look a lot like one of my family members." Monkey King looked at the girl and said: "She is called Mao Zhihualie. You are like a copy of her size one."


    (Is this a complaint?)


    "That''s my honor, I really want to see her..."


    "If there is a chance." Monkey King nodded.


    At this moment, Sasha leaned forward, full of curiosity: "Why is it a replica of size one?" As she said, her eyes were placed on Mina''s chest: "Is it because of the small relationship here?"


    Mina: "..."


    Mikasa jumped over and slapped Sasha on the forehead: "You stupid, it''s easy to offend people by saying this."


    "Oh~ I''m really sorry." Sasha hurriedly apologized to Mina.


    This makes Mina even more embarrassed, forgive her?Doesn''t that admit that people have small breasts?


    "Don''t worry about this idiot, hello, I''m Mikasa."


    "Ah~~ I... I''m Mina... Mina Carolina, you just call me Mina." Mina hurriedly introduced herself, but it affected her injury. The pain made her groan and gasp. Air-conditioning.


    Mikasa looked at her red and swollen arm and frowned slightly: "It looks like it''s broken."


    Being pinched in the hand by the giant, the bones of his body have not been pinched, and those who have broken arms and legs are indeed lucky.


    "It''s just a small injury." Monkey King picked up Mina''s arm, twisted it twice, and the bone instantly connected.


    "It doesn''t hurt..." Mina shook her arm with joy on her face: "As expected, Master Monkey King, really amazing!" She said, looking at him with admiration.


    At this moment, Dotopisis used the three-dimensional device to come to the roof opposite to Monkey King, kneeling on one knee, and begged: "Master Monkey King, please save everyone! If this continues, there will be more and more giants. At that time, Ruth''s Wall will probably fall too. Since you can control the giantess, can you ask her to move the boulder over there to block the broken door?"


    "I don''t have the obligation to help you?" Monkey King looked at Dotopicis and asked.


    Rico Brecheanska, who just rushed here to rescue him, was excited when he heard what Sun Wukong said: "You obviously have such power, why would you refuse to help everyone? Do you have the heart to look at humans like domestic animals? Is it generally swallowed and extinct by giants one by one?"


    "Listening to what you mean, it seems to be demeaning to domestic animals? Have you ever thought about the feelings of domestic animals?" Monkey King looked at Rico and asked flatly.


    "Uh~you...what do you mean?" Rico was dumbfounded by Monkey King.


    "You have always thought that humans are like domestic animals kept in captivity by giants, and you are not willing to be angry, but have you ever thought about the domestic animals kept in your captivity? Do they feel the same as you now?"


    "This...this..." Rico was speechless for a while and made strong words: "How can a beast compare with a human!"


    "Can you think of your current thinking as the giant''s thinking about humans?"


    "..."


    Everyone started to stay at this moment, and they had never thought about such a problem.


    "This world is cruel, the weak and the strong, the survival of the fittest, humans prey on animals, it is justified; giants prey on humans, the same is true, this itself is a link in the food chain, it is a way of conforming to nature, if you are not reconciled, just resist the trend, if Can¡¯t resist, just like those beasts, they deserve to be eaten."


    "So, if you are eaten, don''t blame others, just blame yourself for being too weak, and the weak will surely be eliminated." ..

 2264 Chapter Nineteen Historia Reis

    After listening to Monkey King''s remarks, everyone was stunned. They wanted to refute, but suddenly realized that there was no way to refute it. This sentence is really reasonable.


    The weak will feed on the strong and the fittest will survive. This is an unchanging truth.


    Rico opened his mouth, but didn''t know how to speak.


    Dotopisis looked at Monkey King very seriously: "Then...Are you a human?"


    "Yes."


    Monkey King gave an affirmative answer. Although he has become a god, the essential human being will not change because of his identity.


    "Then you shouldn''t help humanity?"


    "Okay, I don''t want to tell you some nonsense. In my opinion, humans are no different from giants, so I am not your savior and have no obligation."


    When the giantess heard Sun Wukong''s words, she looked at him unexpectedly. He unexpectedly said that there is no difference between giants and humans, but in fact, it is true that giants are just humans who have gained the power to transform into giants.


    It seems that he already knows the truth about the giant, but thinking about his identity, isn''t it normal to know this?


    It''s just that the current Ani couldn''t think that there was another meaning in Monkey King''s words.


    "Obligation..." After hearing these words, a girl in the boot camp fell into deep thought, and then walked out under the unexpected look of others...


    "It''s Krista, what does she want to do?"


    Ignoring the doubts of his companions, Kristalenz walked to the opposite side of Monkey King and bowed respectfully: "Master Monkey King, if you can save human beings from giants, if you can lead humans from being preyed by giants; If you can lead mankind from extinction and usher in a new dawn, I would like to make you king! In this way, do you have the obligation to save me?"


    "!!!"


    Pisis and others were shocked when they heard this. They never thought that this girl would say such a rebellious thing. This is the rhythm of blatant rebellion.


    If this is known by the people above, then it is really a death penalty.


    However, looking at Monkey King, everyone was silent, because they all learned the fact that the adult in front of him was afraid of the so-called high-level royal family?


    The answer is yes, so everyone is tempted.


    If they were this person, they would definitely have the hope of living, and they would definitely be able to shut out the giants, or kill them all. Humans would not need to live under the shadow of the giants, and humans would hopefully get out of this pigpen-like Inside the cage.


    As Sun Wukong said before, this world is cruel, the weak eat the strong, and the fittest survive. Since the current king can''t bring them hope, then what qualifications are there to sit on such a high position again? It is better to overthrow it and live in it. .


    The sprout in the heart has been born, which makes people crazy and unable to stop for a while.


    As a result, the surrounding recruits and other personnel of the garrison or civilians knelt down, with mixed voices resounding: "Please save us! Your lord! We would like you to be your king!"


    "To overthrow the incompetent kingship, we would like to make you the king!!!"


    "To overthrow the incompetent kingship, we would like to make you the king!!!"


    The messy shouts from the beginning gradually turned into a unified shout, which was so high that it moved people.The fact is indeed the case. Pisis looked at the people kneeling around, and even his own soldiers, really moved.


    He didn''t expect things to turn into this way, and deep worries surfaced in his heart. Looking at this posture, Monkey King only needs a call, I am afraid he will respond with one call, completely subverting the existing rule, and even the royal power does not have the ability to go. Revolt.


    Because those soldiers are basically recruited from civilians, if their parents raised the anti-flag, what choice would they make?


    Even if an orphan has no father, no mother or relatives, what choice will they make when they learn that they have the absolute hope to survive?


    It is not difficult to imagine that such a rule will be broken in one poke.


    This is the absolute effect brought by absolute strength.


    Because human beings are extremely realistic creatures, whoever can give them hope, they will support whoever they support.


    As a result, attracted by this inspiring shout, more and more people suddenly discovered that there was no giant around Monkey King who dared to approach, and it became the only absolutely safe place in the city.


    One pass ten, ten pass a hundred, so more people came closer to this side, unknowingly making it overcrowded here.


    "It''s over! Humanity is about to face civil strife!" Seeing these scenes, Pisis felt helpless. Things were beyond his control. No matter how strong he was, it wouldn''t help.


    Sasha was full of excitement at the moment: "Wow! Is this asking us to force Wang Rangxian to make Master Wukong the king? Too...too...too exciting! Master Goku, do it!"


    Mikasa immediately reached out and patted Sasha''s head again: "Idiot! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Sasha was still trying to say something, but Mikasa immediately covered her mouth.


    "It''s really surprising to say this from your mouth." Monkey King looked at Kristallenz with some surprise, and said: "You should be a royal family, right? You want to force your royal family to abdicate? "


    "Huh?!!!" Everyone was shocked when they heard this, and the one who proposed that Monkey King be the king turned out to be a member of the royal family?


    After hearing Sun Wukong''s words to reveal his hidden identity, Kristalenz clearly showed a look of panic, but for a moment he recovered his calm, and put on a look of compassion on his face, as if he had a spirit. The light is shining: "As you said before, this world is cruel, the weak eat the strong, and the fittest survive. Since you have the predicament to lead mankind out of despair, then you should lead mankind, where the able live and the weak Eliminate!"


    "God! This is the goddess!!"


    "I really want to marry home!"


    All of them were fascinated by the place where Christa radiated.


    "It''s over! There is even the support of the royal family!" Pisis''s complexion changed drastically. Now this situation, it is really logical. As long as Monkey King nods and agrees, the rule of this world will be completely subverted.


    "Your name." Monkey King looked at the girl in front of him with interest.


    "Christa..." After the girl said the name, she suddenly stopped and changed her words: "No, I am the illegitimate daughter of King Rodreis, Historia Reis!"


    "Illegal daughter?!!!"


    "Really a royal family?!"


    (PS: There is a problem in the background. Chapter 17 cannot be modified. I asked the editor. No one can solve it on weekends. It may not be resolved until Monday.) ..

 2265 Chapter 20 The New Queen

    "Just revealing your identity, aren''t you afraid of trouble?" Monkey King looked at Historia with a smile.


    "I did join the army to escape hunting and killing, but if my death can be exchanged for the freedom and hope of all mankind, I will die!"


    "This...this...what a heart this is! What a kindness!"


    "Why would such a goddess be hunted down?"


    "People are illegitimate daughters, must they be involved in those shameful deeds in the royal family?"


    "This kind of corrupt royal family does not need to exist at all. Overthrow the corrupt royal family and establish a new kingdom!"


    "Overthrow the corrupt royal family and establish a new kingdom!!"


    "Savior! Monkey King!"


    "Savior! Monkey King!!!"


    The momentum is higher than the waves, this is to force the rhythm of Monkey King rebellion.


    It seems that it is those gods and goddesses who are pushing the flames and doing things, because they are called the most ferocious, creating momentum for those who blindly follow, so that more and more people join in.


    "Please respond to the voices of the people, Lord Sun Wukong, the savior!" A middle-aged man dressed as a priest ran out of the crowd and fell on one knee in front of Monkey King with a pious expression: "Only you can lead mankind towards Brilliant, give hope, and only you are qualified to be the leader of mankind, the greatest new king!"


    "It''s really embarrassing for me to call your savior..." Monkey King stared at the priest indifferently, with one hand and a finger, and the ancient sword flashed instantly, piercing the priest''s chest and turning him on his back. Stabbed to the ground in an upturned posture: "Just, who allowed you to use me to do things?"


    The original shouts and cheers came to an abrupt end.


    "One more thing, you all remembered it to me, I don''t want to say it again..." Monkey King turned his gaze to the kneeling civilians and soldiers: "I am not your savior. Similarly, I am not interested in being your savior. , Even less interested in being a new king!"


    "No! Lord Monkey King! Only you can save us!"


    "Are you going to abandon us?"


    "God! Please save us!"


    Seeing the desperate people suddenly faced, Historia couldn''t bear it. She clearly gave them hope, but she was instantly abandoned. This was really cruel. She knelt on the ground and looked at Monkey King. The face pleaded: "Master Monkey King, why would you refuse to lead mankind to stop giants? Obviously you have that ability..."


    "Because it is troublesome."


    "Uh..." Historia was stunned suddenly, for this reason?


    "But it''s up to you to raise it, so you will be the new queen."


    "Uh~ Me? Queen?!" Historia''s expression became even more dazed.


    Isn''t the change of the plot too fast, why suddenly become a queen?She wants to oppose her father?


    "I... I can''t... How could I be a queen... Obviously only you are the most suitable..." Historia waved her hand and hurriedly backed away.


    "I said you can do whatever you want." Monkey King was originally a type of doing whatever he thought of. Now that he had decided so, he immediately jumped off the shoulders of the giantess, came to Historia and lifted her up. His right hand looked at the crowd: "You have all heard! This royal daughter will receive my support and become your new queen! If you want to support her, come and support her!"


    "No! Lord Goku, if you want to support the queen, please support me! If you become a queen, you will have no worries about eating and dressing?" Sasha was the first to stand up and protest, but Mikasa felt ashamed. , Immediately led her away.


    "This this¡­"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, everyone looked at me, and I looked at you, and couldn''t make up their minds for a while.


    "What else is there to hesitate? Since it is the Queen supported by Master Monkey King, he will naturally stand on Master Queen''s side. God has not abandoned us!"


    After this loud reminder, people watched Monkey King grab Historia''s raised hand and looked at her blushing face. Suddenly they seemed to understand something, and they began to shout in excitement:


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    A group of women looked at the bewildered and shocked Historia on the roof. It was an envy and jealousy: "It''s so romantic. I''m not a king, but I support someone I like to become a queen. , I really want to have a man who loves himself so much!"


    Okay, people with big brains are obviously misunderstanding something.


    This made Historia, who was already at a loss, his face flushed even more at a loss when he heard the whispers of others.


    I was eager to avoid chasing and killing the moment before, how could I suddenly become a queen at this moment?


    "Bald head, what do you think of my proposal?" Monkey King turned his head to the side and looked at Dotopicis, who had been silent.


    In an instant, Dou Da¡¯s cold sweat slipped from Dotopis¡¯ forehead. At this moment, he felt a great deal of pressure, because he knew that he had to make a choice and give the other party a satisfactory answer, otherwise he Will stay here forever.


    He is not afraid of death, but...


    Looking up, Dotopius fixed his gaze on Historia. As the commander-in-chief of the garrison, He actually knew the true identity of Historia, and naturally he knew his As a person, if she is the queen, she is indeed a very suitable candidate. What is more commendable is that she has the support of the Monkey King, so there is no reason to refuse.


    Although he has full loyalty to the king, it is a little trivial for the survival of all mankind. He knows what choice he should make.


    Dotopisis knelt on one knee in front of Historia and took the oath: "My garrison is willing to support His Royal Highness Historia as the new queen!"


    "commander!!"


    Ianditrich and others were shocked. They would never have thought that their commander would participate in the rebellion, which is totally incompatible with his character.


    Soon they all looked at Monkey King, the source of all this is because of him.


    "If you can''t accept it, you can leave!" Dotopisis looked at Ianditrich and others in a deep voice.


    "Whether it''s right or not, since the commander has made your choice, then we are willing to follow it to the death!" Ianditrich knelt to Historia and swore allegiance.


    Afterwards, Rico Breceanska and others all knelt down and expressed their position...


    Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on Monkey King''s face: "This makes it more interesting..." ..

 2266 Chapter 21 The First Victory

    "queen!"


    "queen!"


    "queen!"


    Following the oath of the Garrison Corps, people put aside their throats and shouted, and the sound was higher than the other.


    Thus, the so-called rebel army was born.


    "This...this...this...this is impossible!!" Xistria was really frightened by the momentum in front of her: "This...this is a blatant rebellion!"


    Dotopisis stared at Systria and said solemnly: "Your Majesty, the matter is a foregone conclusion, you should realize your due diligence! If you are still thinking about all mankind!"


    "All mankind..." Xistria whispered, then looked at Monkey King: "You...will help me...right?"


    "It''s boring to be idle anyway, I''ll play with you." Monkey King reached out and touched Xistria''s head and said: "You can be your queen with peace of mind, and I will let them all disappear if you oppose you. Dropped."


    After hearing this, Xistria''s uneasy heart finally settled down, and she made up her mind to be the queen.


    Because she knew the truth about giants, and wanted to resist the attack of giants outside the wall, or even other stronger enemies, she could only rely on Monkey King. As long as Monkey King was there, the residents inside the wall would have absolute hope.


    On the contrary, Dotopisis was full of worries in his heart, because the attitude of Monkey King from the beginning to the end was too casual, and even with the life and death of human beings, he said it was a play, which has to make people feel Worry.


    Because his existence is much more dangerous than giants.


    But now they have to rely on him.


    "What will happen to human beings in the future? We can only take one step and see one step..." Full of worry, Dotopisis could only sigh inwardly.


    "Master Monkey King, can I trouble you to let this giantess block the hole at the gate of the city?" Rico looked at Monkey King in a respectful tone without losing his anxiety.Because more giants have entered Ruth''s Wall.


    (PS: Wall of Ruth is also translated into Wall of Rose, Wall of Rose, the translation is different, everyone understands it.)


    Xistria also looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Well, since I have already taken action, wouldn''t it be too shameful to let this wall of Ruth fall again." Monkey King said, looking at the giantess: "You hear that too? Go and block the hole, I How about returning the bodies of your two companions?"


    The giantess took a deep look at Monkey King without saying a word, then turned and walked over to the boulder. Under the gazes of countless people with excitement, she carried the boulder, step by step towards the entrance of the city gate. Go...


    In the same way, her actions also aroused the hostility of countless giants, who surrounded her...


    In fact, the giantess can disperse these giants with a roar, because she has the ability to control some brainless giants, but she didn''t do that, she was just preparing for the next thing.


    "Pixis, let your people hurry up to stop those giants, and never let them hinder the giantess!" Seeing these scenes, Xistria immediately ordered calmly.


    Obviously she was just a gentle and kind-hearted girl at the last moment, but at this moment she showed the aura that a queen should have. It has to be said that Xistria is really a born royal family.


    "Yes!"


    Pisis immediately took the lead, leading his own people to stop those brainless giants...


    The tactic was very successful. Although some casualties were unavoidable, the garrison group successfully blocked the giant''s footsteps and allowed the giantess to safely block the entrance of the city gate with a boulder.


    Subsequently, with the active of the garrison and Mikasa and others, the giants in the city were cleaned up one by one, so cheers and shouts rang through the sky.


    Because this is the first time humans have defended their territory and blocked the giant''s attack when facing a giant.


    In the past, when giants attacked one step, humans had to take a step back. Now, they finally won the battle with giants.


    And it was the handsome man with red hair that brought all the victory and joy.


    Facts have proved that their choice is not wrong, as long as they follow this adult and Her Majesty the Queen, they still have hope!Cheers and shouts are even higher!


    At this moment, Pisis was also unable to conceal the excitement in his heart, because this was the first battle for mankind to defeat a giant. For mankind, the significance was so great that the corners of the battlefield veteran''s eyes were slightly moist.


    But just as everyone cheered and shouted, the giantess came to Monkey King and looked at him with straight eyes.


    Monkey King looked at the giantess and smiled: "Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise. Now, the bodies of your two companions belong to you."


    Although the giantess was expressionless, there was a strange look in her eyes, and she turned and walked towards the two bodies...


    When Pisis saw this scene, he frowned slightly: "Master Monkey King, really want to give the two corpses to her? And let her leave safely? If we can leave the two corpses, or kill the girl Giant... we will definitely be able to find out the secret of the Giant!"


    "How do you think this city wall was built? Can it be done with human power? Does the giant''s secret still need to be investigated?" Monkey King looked at Pisis and asked.


    "This...you mean..."


    "Your king must know everything about it. As long as he abdicates, the secret hidden by the royal family is no longer a secret."


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, everyone''s eyes widened. Does the royal family know the secret of the giant?But why did they keep hiding?


    Inexplicably, a wave of anger emerged in everyone''s hearts.


    Humans are desperate to get some information about giants, but the royal family knows everything, but watched everyone die without saying anything. How can it not make people feel angry and chilling?


    They had already raised the anti-flag, now they are even more dissatisfied with the royal family.


    Such a royal family really shouldn''t exist anymore.


    Xistria took a deep look at Monkey King. He seemed to know everything...


    "But even so, can''t let her leave like this?" Let Pisis just watch the giantess escape under their noses, he really can''t do it.


    "Then you want me to break my promise?" Monkey King glanced at Persis very plainly.


    Frightened Pisis''s heart beat suddenly and almost stopped: "No... dare not!"


    He almost forgot, it all depends on Monkey King doing what he wants...

 2267 Chapter 22 Discovery

    As a result, everyone watched as the giantess swallowed the two corpses into his mouth, climbed over the city wall, and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight...


    But no one dared to question Sun Wukong''s decision. He agreed that Master Sun Wukong''s doing so naturally made sense.


    But at this moment, a man used a three-dimensional device to leap forward and stood upright in front of Systria: "Report to Her Majesty, there is a major discovery!"


    Everyone looked at him.


    "Let''s talk about it." After taking a look at Monkey King, Xistria said to the man.


    "We found a human from the back of a giant''s neck..."


    "Huh?!" Pisis''s complexion immediately became serious: "Gustav, be more specific!"


    "It was the giant who attacked the giant female and was knocked out by Master Monkey King. We found a fainted teenager at the vital part of the neck of its rotting corpse. According to the investigation, he was from this boot camp. Recruit Alan Yeager!"


    "It''s from the boot camp again!" Persis frowned and looked at Monkey and Xistria, waiting for their instructions.


    "Let''s go and take a look!" Seeing that Monkey King had already gone over there, Xistria immediately ordered to follow.


    Not long after, there was a rotting giant corpse that was already full of hot smoke in front of everyone, and in the carrion on the back of its neck, there was a young man who had passed out-Alan Yeager stuck. .


    "Unexpectedly, there were so many giant spies inserted in this new recruit training camp." Pisis looked solemnly: "Fortunately, Lord Monkey King is here, otherwise the disaster caused is really beyond imagination!"


    "Ellen was definitely not with the giants." An excited shout came out in vain, and then he saw a young man running out of the crowd and kneeling on the ground: "Master Monkey King, Your Majesty, in the next area. Recruits, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but I grew up with Alan and was born in a village. He is definitely different from the giants inside the offensive wall! Have you seen that too? He attacks as soon as he appears. Other giants..."


    "But it doesn''t mean that he is not in the same group with other giants." Rico said to Xistria: "Your Majesty, since the giant''s secret royal family is known, then this giant is gone. For the value of research, I propose to execute him on the spot just in case!"


    A Ming''s pupils shrank instantly when he heard that, his fists were tightly squeezed, and his whole body trembled.


    "This..." Xistria looked at Monkey King with embarrassment.


    "Don''t look at me, now you are the queen, make your own decision." Monkey King looked as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Hearing this, Xistria looked at Amin: "You...do you have anything else to say?"


    "I have something to say!" Amin kowtowed excitedly: "Please listen to your humble opinion below."


    "Say it!"


    "If Alan is a giant standing on the side of humans, do we also have the power of a giant? With him, are we more comfortable facing giants? If we can get the secret of human giantization from Alan, can we also transform into giants and use giants to deal with giants? Although the royal family knows the secrets of giants, we can¡¯t be 100% sure, can we? Although we have the help of Master Monkey King, the giant is insignificant, but we can''t let Master Monkey King do everything by himself, right?"


    "It makes a lot of sense... Is it the secret of being a giant..." Persis nodded slightly and looked at Xistria: "Your Majesty, this proposal can be tried, wake him up first, and ask Let¡¯s ask the situation, how?"


    "Pesis, then he will be handed over to you, please be extra careful."


    "Yes!" Persis took the command with a respectful voice, and began to command his men to get Alan out of the rotten flesh.


    Then he looked over to Amin: "You are from the boot camp, right? Your thinking is quick. I have read your information. It is not suitable for direct combat personnel, but has the potential to become a military division and commander. How? Don¡¯t come to me to do things? Don¡¯t worry, as long as your friend is really harmless to us, even if he is a giant, we will accept him.¡±


    "This...yes! This is my honor!!" Amin was immediately excited, and saved his life. What an honor he was also favored by the Commander-in-Chief.


    From now on, he can often see the heroic appearance of Master Monkey King, right?


    For Monkey King''s invincible skill, Amin is very respectful and admired.


    After the war with the giant was over, people began to clean up the marks left by the battle in the city.


    The sun is setting.


    The guards on the Wall of Ruth thought it was about to usher in a brief peace, but suddenly they saw a large group of horses galloping towards the gate of the city outside the wall.


    The faces of the guards who kept their hands on duty on the wall changed drastically--


    "It''s the investigator corps back!"


    "It''s not wrong that they are followed by giants? The giants blocking the gate of the city haven''t dispersed yet, and they have attracted a group of them? Isn''t this being outflanked by the giants?"


    "What...what about this? This door is open or not? If it is open, wouldn''t the giant at the gate of the city enter the wall again!"


    "Hurry up and inform Master Monkey King and Her Majesty the Queen!"


    At the same time, the plain outside the wall.


    "No! Captain Levell, there are a large group of giants around the gate. Could it be that the wall was attacked by giants? I said why so many giants suddenly appeared around here!"


    "Did Ruth''s Wall fall?"


    "The city gate is closed, and the figure on the wall can still be seen vaguely. Depending on the situation, the giant''s attack seems to be blocked, but we may not be able to easily enter the wall!"


    "Sanmao, Oluo, you two will follow me to lead away the giant at the door, and the others will resist the giant behind you for a while." Lewell immediately gave the order and rushed towards the giant crowd at the gate of the city. ¡­


    While unfolding the three-dimensional device, it instantly pierced the neck of a giant, and its body shape turned into a rotating windmill and shot out. The next moment, there was a''poof''!It actually completed the feat of three kills in an instant!


    Seeing Sanmao and Oluo also rushing forward, Lewell immediately shouted: "Don''t fall in love with it, just draw them away!"


    The three people who suddenly appeared suddenly attracted the attention of the giants at the gate. Under the deliberate guidance of the three of Liweier, they gradually moved away from the city gate... ..

 2268 Chapter 23 Investigation Corps

    Seeing the three of Levier lead the giant at the gate of the city to another place, but there have been casualties on his side, but the gate has not been opened yet, Irvine Smith felt a little bit of trouble in his heart.


    If this is changed to normal, as long as they see their investigative corps come back, the city gate will be opened as soon as possible, but today it has been delayed to open, and now he shouted at the guard on the city wall: "Open the door!"


    "Captain Irwin, I''m sorry, we can''t open the city gate for you yet. Only with the Queen''s approval can we let you in."


    "Queen?" Irwin Smith''s eyes condensed, his expression slightly changed, and he said solemnly: "Could it be that what happened to the king?!"


    "No, it''s just that our Wall of Ruth made a queen..."


    "You dare to betray?!!!" Irvin Smith really changed his face, and then he shook his head and vetoed: "No... impossible... There is Commander Persis sitting in the wall, it shouldn''t happen like this. thing¡­"


    "Unfortunately, Commander Irwin, we are the subordinates of Commander Persis. Commander Persis is the first commander in chief who supports Her Majesty the Queen!"


    "Impossible! It is absolutely impossible for Pisis to betray the kingdom!" Irvin Smith''s tone is unquestionably firm, because he has absolute self-confidence, how could Pisis betray?


    Something must have happened inside the wall, and Irwin Smith immediately made a decision: "Han Ji, lead everyone to forcibly climb the wall!!"


    "Yes! Captain!!!"


    The investigators of the Corps unfolded three-dimensional devices, piercing the city wall and leaping up...


    The guards looked at the investigative corps ascending the city wall, and they were all nervous. The investigative corps had been dealing with giants all the year round. They were all elites among the elite, and their combat power was not comparable to them. what.


    But thinking of the people behind him, the captain of the guard was full of confidence in an instant, glaring at Irwin Smith and shouted: "Captain Irwin, I advise you to put down your weapons, otherwise, wait for Master Wukong to come, you guys. It''s just an act of seeking death!"


    "Master Monkey King?" Hearing this name, Irwin Smith''s expression changed drastically: "Could it be that Ruth''s Wall has really been captured?"


    The Monkey King Irwin Smith has naturally heard of him. He is so powerful that he can easily kill giants. With the power of two people, he saved three-quarters of the wall of Maria, and he has always got Pisis. The commander¡¯s support, and prohibits anyone from going to disturb him, his attitude is firm, even at war with others.


    It was precisely because of Persis''s determination that no one had come to disturb Monkey King.Just thinking of the current situation, Irvin Smith''s mood suddenly became extremely heavy: "Could it be that Commander Pisis...really with that person...rebelled?"


    "Naturally it is Master Monkey King!" When the name was mentioned, the captain of the guard and the other members had blind respect and worship in their eyes: "His greatness is not those of you who have dealt with giants all the time but have never returned. I can imagine!"


    "He is our savior and our God! Only he can bring us hope! He can bring hope to all mankind. If you dare to resist, you will be the enemy of our entire Ruth Wall and the entire mankind!"


    "It''s really stupid. Are you guys brainwashed?" Elder looked angry and raised the weapon in his hand: "I think it''s better to cut it..."


    When he moved his hands upright, Liville, who was rushed to, held his hands.


    "Captain?" Elder looked at Lewell with a puzzled look.


    "Look inside the wall for yourself." Levi''s face was expressionless, with a fish-eyed expression.


    When the investigators heard this, they all walked to the wall and looked at the inner wall, only to find that there were many people standing there at some unknown time, holding kitchen knives and farm tools, and looking at them with hatred and... hostility!


    Suddenly, the investigators of the Corps trembled in their hearts. Regardless of their lives and deaths, they went to investigate outside the wall, and fought the giants, because it was them, isn''t it?At this moment, they actually looked at them with this look?


    Lewell said with a flat face: "Although I don''t know what the Monkey King did, it is not difficult to see from the eyes of these civilians that they support and respect the Monkey King from the bottom of their hearts. If we are at this time If you do it, you will be an enemy of the entire Wall of Ruth!"


    "This...this...this...how could a person have such prestige?! Can all the people in Ruth''s Wall betrayed in one day?! This...this..." Petra Lalu looked incredulous. Stunned.


    "However, this is the case."


    "Ok?"


    Lewell and others all turned their attention away and looked behind the captain of the guard...


    The captains of the guard saluted: "Commander!"


    When Irwin Smith saw the incoming person, his expression instantly became extremely serious: "Commander Persis, you really betrayed the kingdom?"


    "No, no, no..." Persis waved his hand again and again, and he, who had accepted the facts, had a calm face at this moment: "I didn''t betray the kingdom, but rebelled against the king, and supported Princess Histria. queen."


    "It''s unbelievable that you would do such a thing!" Irvin Smith got the news from Persis himself, and he couldn''t hide his shock.


    "If one party can give mankind the absolute hope of survival; while the other party is gradually eroding and worthless...what choice would you make? Captain Elvin?" Pisis asked with a serious face.


    "What happened? The giant really attacked Ruth''s Wall?"


    "And it was an extremely large-scale one. Together with the super giants and the giants of armor, they all participated in the battle..."


    "!!!"


    Everyone in the investigation corps was shocked. Naturally, they have heard of the super giant and the giant in armor, especially the super giant, which is 60 meters high. If a guy of this level participates in the war, he will What damage did it cause?This is hard to imagine, but even harder to imagine, how did they resist this kind of attack?


    "Hey~ the picture at that time is really indescribable!" At this moment, Piersis''s face was full of deep exclamation: "In short, whether it is a super giant or a giant of armor, it has been captured by Monkey King. The adults were beheaded like an ant. Under his leadership, we easily won the first victory in the war between humans and giants!" ..

 2269 Chapter 24 Lewell

    At this time, Monkey King and his party had been arranged by Pisis in the Wall of Ruth, the largest, most luxurious and safest residence.


    After all, the place where the queen lives can''t be as shabby as ordinary people.


    It was at the time when Monkey King was resting on Mikasa''s thigh, enjoying Mina Carolina''s gentle massage, while Cistria, the queen, was peeling fruit for him.Ricco rushed in in a hurry: "Master Goku, Your Majesty, the investigators of the Corps have returned, and there are some conflicts with our people..."


    "After all, in terms of reputation, we are a rebel army. It is normal for the Investigative Corps to regard us as enemies." Xistria sighed slightly and said, "Isn''t there a fight?"


    "No, the commander has dragged them down, please tell me how to treat them?"


    Cistria carefully fed the peeled fruit to Monkey King, watching Rico say with dignity: "The investigators of the Corps are all human heroes. I''ll go there in person. Master Goku, you Do you want to go together?"


    "It''s just been off for an afternoon, and there is trouble coming to the door. It really doesn''t stop. Let''s go, I''ll go and join in the fun." Monkey King got up and sat up, Mina hurriedly picked up his shoes to help him put on. Full of personal maid style.


    The fact is exactly the same. Now Mina Carolina has been left by Sun Wukong as a close-knit maid.


    As for her savior, Mina Carolina was naturally willing to serve her with all her heart.


    Above the city gate high wall.


    "Are the armor giants and the super giants dead?"


    The investigators in the corps were shocked after listening to Pisis''s words, and what followed was a surprise. In their opinion, only the two giants could break through the wall. Now they are dead, so inside the wall Couldn''t the world be restored to its former''peace'' again?


    "It''s nature!" The captain of the guard now has a look of pride and adoration: "All of this is thanks to Lord Monkey King! He is alone, and he has deterred all the giants from taking a step forward. It was the super-large giant that was 60 meters high and the giant of armor that broke through the gate, and blocked the big hole in the city wall, leading everyone in the confrontation with the giant and easily won the history of mankind. The first victory! His greatness is like a god! It''s different from fellows like you who have been fighting and losing!"


    "..."


    While the investigators were shocked, they were also extremely angry. Although they had never succeeded, for whom did they fight the giant without fear of life and death?How can you who have not participated in the death of your companions experience it?


    In this regard, Pisis also showed a little dissatisfaction on his face. Just about to reprimand the captain of the guard, he interrupted him with a loud shout: "Master Monkey King, Your Majesty the Queen is here!"


    With a bang, all the people except the investigating corps all kneel down and salute.


    In this scene, everyone looked angry. Monkey King was worshipped as a god, and the queen he pro-appointed was like his spokesperson. Investigating the performance of the Corps at this time is simply right. The disrespect of God.


    "Bold! When you see Master Monkey King and Your Majesty the Queen, why don''t you kneel?" The captain of the guard glared at Lewell and the others and shouted, full of dog legs.


    "That is your Queen, not our Queen." Irvin Smith was neither humble nor overbearing, and looked at Piersis with a plain face: "Moreover, the name of Monkey King actually ranks ahead of your queen, Piersis. , Do you really think this is just a kid''s play?"


    "You can''t say that, Captain Elvin." Pisis''s expression was still serious: "Master Monkey King is the husband of Her Majesty the Queen. Isn''t this normal?"


    "Huh?!" Xistria''s pretty face turned red with a shame.


    "Why... Why don''t I know about this kind of thing?" Sasha was stunned with a chicken leg and suddenly realized that the relish chicken leg was gone.


    Mikasa wrinkled her eyebrows slightly.


    "Dead bald, don''t make a joke with me." Monkey King glanced at Pisis, scared the latter instantly cold sweat: "Hug...sorry... impolite!"


    "I don''t want to talk too much nonsense." Monkey King focused his attention on Lewell and others: "Give you two choices, either join or die."


    "Zhengzheng Zhengzheng!~~"


    Everyone in the investigative corps took out their weapons.


    "It seems that you have made a choice." Monkey King took a step forward.


    "Huh?!" Seeing this situation, Leewell suddenly gave a warning sign, a little bit below his feet, and his figure was instantly cut at Monkey King...


    The shot is fast, like lightning, and he deserves to be the ace commander of the investigation corps.


    Of course, Lewell knew the measure and didn''t kill him. He had already seen that Monkey King was the most powerful person here and wanted to stop him.


    But, do you know what kind of existence is the person you want to control?


    In an instant, everyone just saw Monkey King flick their fingers, and heard a crisp sound of''ding''. The double knives in Levier''s hand were cut in vain, and his body flew out like a cannonball. Lian Lu rubbed the ground and rolled down hundreds of meters away, before hitting a wall to stop.His whole body was scarred, and many bones were broken, which was terrible.


    Levi''s personality looks cold and rude, inaccessible, powerful and no one can help him; unfortunately now he has met a stronger, more ruthless and rude person than him, so tragedy.


    "Commander!!"


    "How is this possible!!"


    Everyone in the investigation corps stared wide-eyed, but the ace captain of their investigation corps was hit by the opponent''s finger and broke the double knife, and flew hundreds of meters away?What a joke, that is known as the strongest soldier of mankind!Lost if you didn''t even meet him?


    "Don''t move!"


    The members of the investigative corps, who came back to their senses, just wanted to do something. The soldiers who were waiting in the surrounding area aimed their weapons at them, and even fixed cannons aimed at them. A slight change would blast them to the ground. Nothing left, forcing the investigating corps to froze in place.


    "Well, Master Monkey, can you give me a chance to persuade them?" Pisis immediately asked for an order: "If the Investigative Corps is willing to join us, it will be better than killing them, don''t you think?" ..

 2270 Chapter 25 Selection

    "Give you one night, if they don''t want to return before breakfast tomorrow, they will kill them all." After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he already left with Xisteria and others.


    "Understood!" Persis bowed and saluted at the left back of Monkey King, until they disappeared from the field of vision, then turned to look at Irwin Smith: "Head Irwin, can you follow me? What about the inner palace?"


    Irwin Smith looked at the situation and had to nod his head in agreement.


    The entire Wall of Ruth is already under the control of the rebels, and even the residents are so supportive. If they are resisting, there is nothing to hide. There is no place for them to stand within this wall. He escaped outside the wall, but in that case, it would definitely be dead.


    As for the wall, if there is no Monkey King, they can escape to Hina''s Wall, but with Monkey King, he doesn''t dare to take the risk. Even Liwei will be killed instantly. With his strength, I''m afraid they can easily kill the entire investigating corps.


    "It''s worthy to be the one who killed the super giant and the giant of the armor alone. Even Levier is not an opponent at all. This kind of skill is really powerless..." Irwin Smith sighed inwardly, watching Persis said: "Then let''s take a trip with you. I want to hear the incredible reason why you even joined the ranks of the rebels!"


    "After you know everything, I think you will definitely choose to join us!" Persis smiled confidently.


    "Then wait and see!" Irwin Smith said nonchalantly: "However, can we let our people save Captain Lewell first?"


    "Of course, Levier is the strongest soldier of mankind. If he died, it would be a great loss for mankind." At this point, the two girls who were with Monkey King suddenly appeared in Pisis''s mind. , The two of them are not soldiers, so there should be nothing wrong with these words?


    With a wave of hands, everyone in the garrison stationed around put away their weapons and retreated to the side, but still staring at the investigating corps vigilantly, and if there is a slight change, they will gather and attack.


    The investigating corps didn¡¯t pay any attention, they all ran towards Levi¡¯s hundreds of meters away...


    It''s just that when they arrived, seeing the tragic appearance of Levier''s whole body wounds, they all took a breath, and their hearts were also angry.


    "Soldier... Captain! Are you okay?"


    It''s a pity that no one answered, because Lewell had already passed out.


    But no one dared to go up and hug him. Such an injury, if it is touched a little bit, causing a fracture or something, it will suffer.


    Pisis squatted down to check for a moment, and said, "Don''t worry, you''re still alive, then don''t worry, there should be salvation. Lord Monkey King has the power that even a 60-meter-high giant can fly easily. He thinks that he can survive by hitting someone on his body. Since he has survived, it means that Master Monkey King has been merciful. Finding a doctor for treatment should be able to recover."


    "..."


    The investigators in the corps were relieved when they heard what Pesis said, as long as they can save it!Then one by one was shocked again, the giant flying sixty meters?real or fake?Is that kind of picture really unimaginable!


    Seeing that Irwin Smith was about to ask another question, Persis waved his hand to interrupt him: "I know you have a lot of questions, I will explain this to you later..."


    With that said, call in medical staff and take Lewell away...


    Although the other members wanted to follow along, they were not free now, and they had no choice but to follow Pisis to his usual office residence.


    "We only have one night, so I won''t be nonsense." Persis took out a document and handed it to Irvin Smith: "These are the contents of what happened today that I just asked someone to record, etc. After you read it, decide whether to join us..."


    Irwin Smith opened the information, calm again, frowned gradually, and the expression on his face became more shocked and moved...


    The investigators of the Corps looked at the rich expression changes of their heads, and they felt as uncomfortable as a cat scratching them. What content could make the heads who have always been calm and calm show such expressions?


    For a long time, Irwin Smith sighed deeply, put down the information in his hand, unable to conceal the shock in his heart, and looked at Pisis: "Is the content on this really true?"


    "Do you think I will deceive you with this kind of thing?" Persis asked rhetorically.


    Irwin Smith looked at Persis for a moment and nodded: "I know what you are like. If that''s the case, it would not be incredible for you to rebel against the king..."


    "Head, what is written on it? Can we see it?" Han Jizoye looked at the information in Irwin''s hand with a look of curiosity.


    Irvine handed her the information, and a group of investigators gathered around and watched together, exclaiming from time to time...


    "So...what''s your answer?" Persis looked at Irwin Smith.


    "A person with such power, do you think he can be trusted? Are you sure he is not a giant or something? Is not hostile to humans? Will he absolutely stand on our side?"


    "I don¡¯t know if there is any hostility, but I know Master Monkey King is absolutely impossible to stand on our side of humans, of course, it¡¯s impossible to stand on the side of giants; to him, all this is just for him to have fun. He played happily, and we can get out of the shadow of the giant and restore our freedom. Why not do it?"


    "Games... this statement is really cruel... This is simply a gamble, the risk is too big! If he is unhappy, humanity will still be extinct!"


    "But if we don''t bet, we humans may be extinct right away! So, we just don''t want to offend him, and we can stand on the same line as him. There are so many secrets in this world, and humans are too weak. If we want to survive, we must rely on a strong one. So, extinction and hope, which one do you choose?"


    While Irvine Smith was in deep thought, Han Jizoye¡¯s angry shout was in vain: "Too damned! It turns out that the royal family has long known the secret of the giant, so we are so desperate to explore the secret of the giant to What? Are they playing us like monkeys?"


    "Head! This is too unacceptable! In this way, our dead companions, isn''t it meaningless?" ..

 2271 Chapter 26 The Plan

    "This is too much! While hiding the secrets of the giants, let us investigate the secrets of the giants and send them to death for no reason! Thinking about it now, we are like clowns praising drama!"


    "Head! No matter what the royal family has unspeakable concealment, we can''t bear this kind of deception, let''s go! As long as the king steps down, we will know all the secrets of the giant, and there is no need to fight the giant and die in vain!"


    Obviously, the fact that the royal family knew the giant''s secret and concealed it completely aroused the anger of the investigative corps.


    Irwin Smith was actually very angry when he saw this incident, but he had a lot of thoughts, but he was not as passionate as the members of the team, just watching them now look like they are filled with righteous indignation, pondering for a moment, finally made a decision With determination, he looked at Persis: "Can you be sure that after the king steps down, the new queen will release the giant''s secrets to the public?"


    Pisis looked serious: "The secrets of giants may involve a lot of secrets. I can''t guarantee the disclosure, but you must be one of the people who know the secrets."


    "Understood, then I will block it with you!"


    In the early morning of the next day, Irwin Smith was with all the members of the investigative corps, and even Levier was carried on the rack to meet Queen Cistria and pledge allegiance to her.


    This makes Xistria very happy, and even if the investigative corps has joined the ranks of the rebels, it also shows that maybe what she is doing is not wrong?


    So, today, Histria is considered to have participated in the first morning meeting since becoming a queen, or is it an early morning?


    Sistria was sitting in a high position reserved for the queen. Persis, who was looking at her head, asked Irwin, "Persis, Irwin, I don¡¯t want to see humans killing each other, nor do I want to fight each other. My father went to war. Is there any way you can achieve our goals without war?"


    "This¡­"


    Both Pisis and Irwin have become a little embarrassed. Monkey King¡¯s reputation is limited to Ruth¡¯s Wall, because people have witnessed his invincible posture that can bring them absolute hope; but the people of Hina¡¯s Wall Without seeing it, it is impossible for them to worship the Monkey King with the same respect as the people in Ruth''s Wall just by hearsay.


    Just as Pisis and Irwin were meditating on how to answer, Armin Arnold, standing behind Pisis, stood up: "Your Majesty, I have an idea below. I wonder if you can listen to it?"


    "Are you Armin Arnold? Let''s listen." For Armin Arnold, who belongs to the same training camp as him, Xistria still knows.


    "With the prestige of Master Monkey King, in Ruth''s Wall, there is no doubt. Therefore, even if it is only hearsay, without personal witness, it still has a deep influence on the people of Hina''s Wall, but I want them to and Ruth Like the people of The Wall, I believe Master Monkey King has the hope of saving them..."


    "Then, we only need to prove it to them once, let them see hope, and if we use it a little bit, we will definitely be able to let them unconditionally support Her Majesty the Queen and become the new king! At that time, the king will lose the popular support and even have no soldiers available. We will achieve our goal without bloodshed."


    "Lost people''s hearts... even no soldiers available... Hope..."


    Pisis and Irwin glanced at each other, and they suddenly realized that, watching Amin blurted out at the same time: "You mean... Maria''s Wall?"


    "Yes! Half a year ago, we humans integrated an army of 250,000, and one-third of the population was unable to recapture the wall of Mary. We will not say its true purpose for the time being, but if we now put Maria¡¯s If the wall is retaken, it will help the flames at that time. If you use it a little bit..."


    When Amin said this, he stopped talking, because what he wanted to express was already clear, and he didn''t need to go on.


    "This method is indeed feasible!" Pisis''s eyes flickered: "It is impossible to regain the Wall of Maria just by our strength. I am afraid that it will have to rely on Lord Monkey King''s power, if he can help. , I don¡¯t want to regain the wall of Maria, I just don¡¯t know if he wants to..."


    As a result, everyone fixed their gazes on Xistria: "This matter, I''m afraid it will trouble your Majesty the Queen..."


    Xistria''s face blushed slightly: "I... try it!"


    The residence of Monkey King.


    Monkey King looked at the reddish, uncomfortable Cistria, and said faintly: "Want to take back the wall of Maria? Then let them go by themselves, don''t bother me, really think I am theirs Fighter?"


    "This..." Histria suddenly looked anxious. If Monkey King refused to help, this plan would not be implemented.


    Just the next moment, Sun Wukong suddenly seemed to see something, with a slightly interested expression on his face: "This kind of thing happens, it''s interesting...then go to the Wall of Maria, you go tell them , I can help them block the destroyed city wall. As to whether or not the wall of Maria can be retaken, it depends on their ability."


    "Okay!" After hearing this, Cistria''s face was immediately delighted. The reason why human beings could not recapture the wall of Maria was because they could not block the destroyed walls and gates, but with Monkey King. In other words, it is not difficult to retake the Wall of Mary.


    And just when Pisis and others began to prepare for the battle of the Wall of Maria.


    In the Wall of Mary, houses are dilapidated, and giants of various sizes roam the streets everywhere.


    In a residential building that was still intact, Ani frowned and looked at the two corpses in front of him, speechless for a long time.


    Sun Wukong is so powerful that she has no courage to go back and take revenge, but if she goes back so desperately with failure, she is really unwilling.


    Moreover, her identity may have been exposed, and she, who cannot return to the Wall of Ruth, wants to live in the Wall of Mary, I am afraid she will be starved to death in a few days.


    Strength, she desperately wants strength now.


    "If I can obtain the giant power of the super giant and armor, maybe it is possible to fight that person?"


    "If I eat the two of them...what will happen?"


    Together with such thoughts, Arnie felt as if he had been addicted to drugs, and could no longer contain such thoughts and impulses.


    "Power! I need power!!"


    The scorching steam diffused in vain, and a giantess appeared in the field... ..

 2272 Chapter 27 Out of Town

    The gate of Ruth''s Wall.


    Under the leadership of Irwin Smith, a total of 300 people participated in the recapture of Maria.


    Everyone has a horse, neatly lined up, and the scene is a bit enthusiastic.


    Pisis looked solemnly: "Erwin, this is the first time we humans have taken the initiative to attack since facing giants. I wish you every success!"


    "Must live up to expectations!" Irwin Smith also looked solemn


    "Pesis, this wall of Ruth will be handed over to you. After all, we are now a rebel army. If my father learns the news, he will definitely take this opportunity to attack the wall of Ruth. If it falls, We will be homeless."


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured, as long as I, Pisis, this Wall of Ruth will never fall!" Pisis looked solemn and firm, but it hadn''t been maintained for three seconds before the wind suddenly changed. : "Of course, unless it is attacked by giants on a large scale..."


    Xistria smiled slightly, almost warming people''s hearts: "As for Persis, I''m very relieved."


    Pisis, who is a battle-tested battlefield, was also lost for a while by the natural light emitted by Histria. After reacting, some old faces were unavoidable: "In fact, Your Majesty does not have to go there in person..."


    Xistria smiled softly: "It''s okay, there is absolutely no danger with Wukong''s brother."


    "This veteran will naturally not doubt, but you are the queen after all..."


    Sitting in the carriage and enjoying Mina''s massage, Sun Wukong interrupted their conversation impatiently: "Okay, there is so much nonsense, let''s go!"


    "Haha~~ It seems that Master Monkey King is already a little impatient, so I won''t talk nonsense any more, everyone, I wish you good luck!"


    Everyone is a gift of heart in return.


    "Open the gates!"


    With a loud shout from Irwin Smith, the heavy door slowly opened with a roar...


    Looking at the sun and scenery that gradually appeared outside the door, Irvine Smith turned his head to Lewell and looked at him: "How about it, Lewell, is it okay?"


    As usual, Levi''s expressionless face: "It''s okay, after taking the pill given by Master Monkey King, the injury is completely healed..."


    "That''s good, but don''t waste this magical medicine, you have to be active today!"


    Levier was silent, staring at the opening city gate with both hands already holding the knife in his hands. When the city gate was halfway open, when he saw the giant figure outside, he unfolded the three-dimensional device. The shape has already turned into an afterimage and shot out...


    With a few soft sounds of''Puff Puff'', when the city gate was fully opened, the four giants outside also crashed to the ground.


    All the words were just nonsense, and Lewell responded to Irwin Smith with action.


    Irving Smith saw this situation, but smiled slightly: "It seems that Levi''s fighting spirit is very high this time." As he said, he raised his weapon and shouted: "Go!"


    Three hundred horses circled a carriage and rushed out of the city gate...


    Immediately the city gates were closed with a bang...


    When the brainless giants scattered around heard the hooves of many horses, they were attracted to their attention and attacked the troops...


    Irwin Smith made a decisive decision: "You don''t have to worry about the giants that are chasing them. Unless they are completely approached, they will be killed at the first time! Others don''t waste gas and physical strength. Go straight to the wall of Maria!"


    Because a large-scale giant attack has just been carried out, so now in the wilderness, there are countless giants scattered in the woods that have not left. It was easy at first, but as more and more giants were encountered, strange species Naturally, more and more.


    Although these strange species looked the same as the crooked melons, their speed was extremely fast, until the two strange species broke through the defense and approached the troops, the crisis was approaching.


    Because it is in the wilderness, the three-dimensional device cannot perform effective functions at all.


    As a result, someone was caught by the strange line species with people and horses.


    "Petra!!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and Lewell deliberately wanted to save it, but the three-dimensional device couldn''t be used at all. When he arrived, he might have been torn in half or eaten.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing the casualties were about to appear, Lewell was thinking about disregarding his own safety. When he tried to rescue him, he suddenly saw a beautiful figure flashing out of the carriage.


    She was just a vertical jump that jumped tens of meters away, and in a flash, she was in front of Qi Xingzhong, and she slashed the long sword in her hand, already slashing the arm that grabbed the person, and she was still in shape. Undiminished, with a puff, the long sword penetrated into the giant''s face, and then volleyed over to the back of the giant''s neck, killing him with a sword at its vital part!


    Immediately his body shape flashed, and he once again crossed the shoulders of another strange species, with a puff, another sword shot!


    A series of actions were completed in just a few moments, and all the investigators of the Corps and some of the soldiers stationed in the Corps were stunned.


    "That''s amazing!! She didn''t use a three-dimensional device? She jumped tens of meters, too exaggerated, right?"


    "As expected to be the person next to Master Monkey King! So Master Mikasa is so amazing!"


    "This running speed is even faster than a horse!"


    With Mikasa''s shot, the strange species that came up close were only beheaded by him in a moment.


    At this moment, everyone realized that the girl who was cleverly staying next to Master Monkey King also possessed such amazing strength.


    Then, inexplicably, everyone looked at Levier in unison, and suddenly found that the originally extremely handsome soldier commander suddenly became frustrated.


    Sure enough, there is no harm without comparison.


    "It turns out... it''s not just him... even the people around him have such skills..." In Levier''s eyes like fish-eyes, a slightly different look was revealed.


    In the carriage, Monkey King looked at Sasha who was just eating chicken legs in front of him and said, "Sasha, don''t just eat, go out and do some activities. With so many strange species, you can just exercise your actual combat experience. "


    "Uh~ no more, right? Mikasa is enough..."


    "If you ask you to go, you can go, there is so much nonsense." Monkey King mentioned Sasha''s nape collar, and threw her out of the carriage...


    "Wow! Lord Goku, you are so bad that you throw people into the strange group!!" Sasha turned into a parabolic, screaming and was thrown into the strange group chasing all the way... ..

 2273 Chapter 28 The Super-large Female Giant

    "This!!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically when they saw Sasha''s flying figure.


    However, Mikasa didn''t seem to have seen it, and still looked plain.


    The fact is that Sasha doesn''t need anyone to worry about her.


    Seeing a strange species with a big fishy mouth open and about to swallow her in one bite, Sasha, who was panicked, suddenly became serious: "I don''t want to be eaten by you!"


    In the empty right hand, a long sword flashed like magic, and the right foot was in the air, as if stepping on a flat ground. The body suddenly shifted to the left, avoiding the giant. While biting, he took advantage of the situation and slashed at the back of its neck.


    Then, amidst everyone¡¯s stunned, stomped in the air a few times, freely dodged and wandered, solved all the five strange seeds in less than three seconds, and landed on the back of the horse where Mikasa was standing. , And patted his chest with lingering fears: "Ahhhhh~~ I was scared to death! I thought I was dead! Master Wukong is so bad that he threw the family into the strange group!"


    Hey hey~ I didn''t see the "dead look" at this point!


    I was scared to death by you instead!


    Everyone looked at Sasha blankly, with a look of stunned shock: "Just now...she was in the air...running...right?"


    "I have seen it too, trampling in the air, how this~~~ how to do it?"


    "If we also have this kind of skill, why do we need a three-dimensional device?"


    "It''s amazing!" Irwin Smith looked at him in awe, watching Sasha politely and respectfully: "Master Sasha, what was it just now?..."


    "You mean the one that can jump in the air?" Sasha said, with a chicken leg out of thin air in his hand, and gnawed a bit: "That''s the moonwalk that Master Wukong taught us."


    "Yuebu...Is it from cultivation? Or..." Levier couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course I was cultivated. At that time, I was terrified. Hundreds of giants were chasing after me. Master Wukong is a devil!"


    Lewell''s eyes with a dead father and mother''s expression lit up slightly: "In other words, can we also practice?"


    Other people also have expressions of excitement and excitement. If they also learn this trick, they will be more comfortable facing giants.


    This is an absolute magical skill that can change the status quo of mankind!


    Lord Monkey King really has the ability to change the destiny of mankind!


    "Don''t think about it." As if seeing what everyone was thinking, Mikasa said with a calm face: "This secret technique will not be passed on to outsiders."


    "This¡­"


    Everyone had a disappointed expression, but no one dared to question Monkey King, but there was still some dissatisfaction in their hearts. They clearly have a stunt that can change the destiny of mankind. Why should they hide it?


    Mikasa glanced at everyone and said flatly: "This world is huge. The world we see is just the tip of an iceberg. It is like a frog at the bottom of a well. If you want to see the true nature and vastness of this world, you just need to step out. The wall, you can see..."


    After finishing speaking, he jumped up and stomped a few times in the air, and got into the carriage in the center of the team.


    "Mikasa, wait for me!" Sasha immediately pursued her.


    "Get out of the wall..."


    Everyone''s eyes were shining slightly, didn''t they just keep working hard for this, but after listening to Mikasa''s words, they became more eager to see the world outside the wall.


    "In other words, is Master Monkey King''s terrifying strength come from cultivation? It seems that the world outside the wall is much more exciting than we thought!" Lewell looked at the carriage ahead with blazing eyes: " Then let us follow in the footsteps of Master Monkey King and take the first step!"


    "Oh!!!"


    Everyone shouted loudly. At this moment, morale was exceptionally high.


    Full of longing and expectation for the future, everyone fought all the way, getting closer and closer to the Wall of Maria...


    Until noon, the fifty-meter-high wall of the Wall of Mary finally appeared in front of Monkey King and others.


    "Everyone, ready, the cruelest battle will come next!" Irvin Smith cried out.


    "Head, rest assured! We will also take back the Wall of Maria!"


    Everyone is high in fighting spirit.


    Just looking at the scene where there is no giant in the surroundings, he seemed very confused: "Soldier, have you noticed that there doesn''t seem to be a giant in all these surroundings?"


    "Did they all enter the wall of Mary?"


    "Don''t let everyone enter through the gate, go directly over the city wall, and look at the situation on it."


    "Yes!"


    All of them abandoned their war horses in unison, launched three-dimensional devices one after another, and climbed over the city wall.


    It''s just the situation in the city that makes everyone''s eyes widened.


    As far as his eyes could be, a flat area, large tracts of houses shattered and collapsed, the bodies of countless giants scattered all over the floor, emitting hot smoke and gradually decayed.


    At the left end of the line of sight, everyone could clearly see a huge giantess sitting leaning against the wall, but her height, even if she was just sitting, was actually flush with the fifty-meter-high city wall. !


    "Hi~!!!~~"


    When everyone saw this picture, they all took a breath.


    "This, this, this, this--sit even flush with the fifty-meter-high city wall?!!! This, this, this...this giantess is at least a hundred meters as big?!!!" Han Jizoye looked at her. The oversized giantess exclaimed in shock.


    Everyone was really shocked. The biggest giant they knew was a 60-meter super giant. Now, there was a super giant with a height of 100 meters, and she was still a giantess!


    What''s even more exaggerated is that she was wearing a pair of armor-like steel skin all over her body, exuding the photogenic luster of metal plates.


    Mikasa looked at the super-large giantess who was different from the usual with a serious face, and looked at Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, she looks like...wouldn''t she be the giantess you let off before?"


    "This is really interesting..." Monkey King looked at the super giant giantess with interest: "She seems to have eaten the power of the super giant and the giant armor, and while inheriting their power, she has also evolved. ."


    "Evolution?!" Levi''s brows frowned slightly: "So, she already has the power of armor giants and super giants?" ..

 2274 Chapter 29 The Secret of the Wall

    Monkey King: "According to normal circumstances, this kind of thing is impossible to happen. How did she successfully absorb the power of the super giant and the giant armor and merge and evolve? Let me see how it happened. thing¡­"


    It was just a moment of thought that the essence of the super-large giantess was instantly understood by Monkey King: "So it is because of the bottle of drink I gave her."


    "Drinks?" Mikasa had a flash of light in her mind when she heard the words. She has been with Monkey King for so long, and Monkey King only gave a drink to one person. That was the bottle of Coke that he gave to Ani many months ago: " With that said, this giantess is..."


    "Ani Leonard..." Monkey King said her name plainly. By now, there is nothing to hide.


    "It''s from the boot camp again!"


    Everyone in the garrison screamed out in exclamation. Arnie was among the best in the boot camp, so the garrison still knew him.


    "Brother Wukong, you said she became like this because of the Coke you gave?"


    "Well, that is a natural formation, and it can be regarded as a treasure of genius. After Ani drank it, the body was washed and strengthened, and the energy remaining in the body helped her successfully absorb the power of the super giant and the giant of armor. , And caused a qualitative change in the power of the giant, which evolved into a giant female of the hundred meters.


    Ricco''s face was serious: "Master Monkey King, it seems that you shouldn''t let the giantess leave. Now she has evolved into a one-hundred-meter giant, and her tempered skin looks very difficult to deal with. !"


    Rico Breceanska, the only squad led by her in the garrison regiment came here with Monkey King, and the rest of the garrison regiment followed Persis to stay at the Wall of Ruth.


    "Are you blaming me for letting her go?" Monkey King glanced at Ricco lightly.


    Rico was so frightened that he immediately knelt on one knee: "Don''t dare, the subordinates just thought that she shouldn''t be let go at that time, otherwise it won''t be what it is now."


    "So what? It''s just a giant female of the hundred meters. I think she can play with me now. Please take care of yourself first. If you are affected and die, I will not be responsible~" said, Monkey King Taking a step forward, the figure instantly appeared in front of the head of the hundred-meter giant.


    "So fast!!"


    "This is simply teleportation!"


    "How can people...be this way?!"


    Everyone was shocked by the hand exposed by Monkey King.


    "Oh, Arnie, I haven''t seen you in a few days, your changes are quite big."


    A scorching wave of air suddenly swept across the surrounding area, and the closed eyes of the one-hundred-meter giantess fell with Monkey King¡¯s words and opened in vain. The five-meter-diameter pupils were densely covered with violent bloodshot eyes. It is to be able to clearly feel the explosive emotion contained in it.


    "Wow~~!!!"


    The scream like a roar came out of the mouth of the giantess in vain. It can be said to be shocking everywhere. The sound wave almost turned into a burst of violent wind and swept all around, causing the sand and rock to dance and roll, even more shocking. Delivere and the others were deaf with a roar in both ears, and blood was shed from both ears for those who fell short.


    "Ah~~!!! My ears! My ears!!!"


    "Too... terrible!! Just by sound..."


    "Don''t mess up, everyone, block your ears quickly!!"


    With just a roar, the three hundred elite soldiers were confused. This one hundred-meter giantess seemed to be more than just a huge size.


    "Not bad, it seems that your strength is at least comparable to that of the ancestor giant." Monkey King dug out his ears as if nothing had happened, and looked at the one-hundred-meter giant female said indifferently: "But it seems that you have lost your due sense. Well, it¡¯s no wonder that so many giants died here, it seems they were all slaughtered by you."


    "Wow~~!~"


    The answer to Monkey King was a crazy roar from the Hundred-meter Giantess, and a violent wind in her huge palm caught Monkey King.


    But in a flash of Monkey King''s figure, he dodged from his fingers.


    And the huge palm slapped on the wall with a bang. With the sound of clicking, traces of cracks suddenly appeared on the high wall, and then a large piece of skin fell off the high wall. Down, revealing a giant''s face...


    "!!!"


    Leewell and the others were shocked when they saw this situation: "Why are there giants in the walls?!!!"


    Irwin Smith looked moved: "Could it be that this wall...was not made of giants?!!!"


    "Oh my God! The walls were made of giants?!!!"


    Everyone was shocked by this kind of conjecture, but only with this kind of explanation can a wall of this scale be built, right?


    Irwin Smith looked serious: "It seems that the royal family really hides a big secret!"


    "That is to say, the companions we sacrificed in the past were indeed sacrificed in vain!" Levi''s complexion was ugly, and he rarely showed expressions. Since it was revealed, it means that he has indeed been extremely angry.


    The Hundred Meters Giantess didn¡¯t care about the secrets of her smashing out the high wall. Seeing a miss, she immediately let out a deafening roar, and grabbed Monkey King again...


    The result was obvious. When she grabbed the empty space, her giant hand slapped on the high wall again, and while shaking off the skin, another giant''s body was revealed.


    "Sure enough, the walls were made of giants!!"


    At this moment, Irwin Smith and others are already convinced of this.


    "Master Monkey King, can''t let her break the wall anymore, otherwise we will face more giants!" Irwin Smith yelled anxiously.


    This wall is fifty meters high. The giant who used it to cast the wall does not say that it is fifty meters tall, but at least it is more than 40 meters high, right?


    If this wall is destroyed and giants over forty meters high can be free, then the scene would be hard to imagine.


    However, as soon as Irwin Smith''s voice fell, he suddenly saw the hundred-meter giantess suddenly stand up, and with her movements, the ground trembled violently as if an earthquake had occurred.


    Then, like a child losing his temper, she, who failed to catch Sun Wukong one after another, kicked her angrily on the wall!


    ''Boom~~'' With a loud noise, the wall collapsed. A giant forty-five meters long twisted his body from the pile of rubble, and under the shocking eyes of countless people, the whole body made a creak , Stood up...


    (PS: I have a cold, my head hurts badly, and my whole body is sore and weak. There is only one watch today.) ..

 2275 Chapter 30 The Hundred Meters Giant

    "It''s over! The wall...collapsed!!!"


    The complexions of Irwin Smith and others changed drastically. This is not as simple as making a hole in the gate of the city. This is a direct wall collapse. How to repair the fifty-meter-high landslide?


    "Wow~~!!!"


    The forty-five-meter giant, who had just been freed, raised his head to the sky and let out a roar, and in this roar, there was a roar like a beast getting out of trouble.For hundreds of years, I have been standing here as a wall. The feeling is really indescribable.


    Just the next moment, the roar of the forty-five-meter giant stopped. The one-hundred-meter giant girl had already pinched his throat, lifted him up in the air, and grabbed his double with her other hand. Feet, tore hard to both sides, actually trying to tear him in half.


    The forty-five-meter giant instantly uttered an angry roar, struggling to no avail, but suddenly saw the concrete-like substance emerging from his hands, spreading along the hundred-meter giant¡¯s arm all the way up, as if being caught Generally petrified.


    "It turns out that this wall was made by giants using this ability?" Irwin Smith, seeing the giants use this skill, understood the method of wall casting.


    "It''s amazing! If this continues, the giantess will be assimilated into a wall, right?"


    Everyone was shocked by the ability of this 45-meter giant.


    However, just when they thought that the victory or defeat was divided, something happened suddenly. The concrete that spread all the way to the hands of the 100-meter giant was instantly crystallized, and then it spread all the way to the forty-five-meter giant¡¯s body, taking it It turned into an ice sculpture, and the 100-meter giantess suddenly threw it to the ground with a click, and fell to pieces...


    "!!!"


    At this moment, everyone looked at the debris in that place with shock.


    "It''s over, the giant was killed, what should the wall do to block it?"


    "Is this wall of Maria destined to be irrecoverable?"


    It is said that if you don¡¯t die, you won¡¯t die. The exclamation of these people obviously attracted the attention of the Hundred-meter Giantess. She saw the fierce light flashing in her eyes, and it was only three or four steps to move the feet that shook the earth. Came in front of Levi and others.


    The compelling breath and the scorching temperature caused these so-called elite soldiers to show a look of fear.


    But fear belongs to fear, and they did not lose the ability to fight because of this.


    While unfolding the three-dimensional device, they wanted to launch an attack on the one-hundred-meter giantess, but they were shocked that when the special rope of the three-dimensional device was nailed to the one-hundred-meter giantess, it made a sound of rapturous humming. Bounced back.


    Irwin Smith immediately ordered: "Retreat!!"


    The order has just been issued, and the huge palm of the Hundred-meter Giantess has already snapped down!


    With a loud sound of''bang~~'', it fell on the city wall, splashing countless flying rocks, and even some people were hit by the flying rocks, and fell down the city wall with severe injuries.


    However, there were already casualties in one encounter.


    Levi''s face was cold, and it was not difficult to see the anger contained in his eyes. His figure turned into an afterimage that was difficult to see with the naked eye. He swung the blade on the one-hundred-meter giantess to wipe out the brilliant sparks. With a''click,'' the double knife in his hand broke into two pieces.


    As Levi''s complexion changed slightly, he retreated decisively: "It''s so hard skin, it''s hard to break the defense. This giantess is not something we can deal with. Protect Your Majesty, stay away from the Giantess!"


    Everyone listened to the order and quickly dispersed...


    Even if Levi couldn''t hurt the giantess, they would only have to die if they went.


    "Mikasa, do you want to shoot?"


    "The skin of this giantess is indeed very hard, ordinary swords are difficult to break, and her ability to crystallize ice is also very tricky, and seeing what Brother Wukong means, I don''t want to kill her, but let Brother Wukong Come on, we just need to protect Xistria and Mina."


    "Well, in fact, I don''t want to fight with such a dangerous guy." Sasha immediately picked up Mina and moved away from the distance...


    And Mikasa hugged Xistria and followed closely.


    Seeing that all her prey were far away from her, the hundred-meter giant woman immediately uttered an ear-splitting roar. When she was about to chase her, the hair behind her head was suddenly caught by someone and it was difficult to move forward. Ni, you should be my opponent, don''t be distracted!"


    Entrained in the fierce wind, the Hundred-meter Giantess suddenly turned around, opened her huge black mouth and bit towards Monkey King...


    "The temper is really grumpy..." Sun Wukong moved up, pressing one hand against the forehead of the giant one hundred meters, and under the incredible gaze of Levier and others, with a flick of his finger, everyone saw it. The huge figure of the one-hundred-meter giantess slammed to the ground. In a violent earthquake-like vibration, she moved horizontally for a kilometer before she stopped.


    The houses along the road were moved to the ground, and even the giants were smashed to blood.


    "This...is that he...is regarded as...the reason for being awed by...God?!!!" Irwin Smith was already dumbfounded in shock at this moment.


    "Too! Too great!!" The investigators of the Corps can only use these words to express their inner shock at this moment.The one-hundred-meter giantess was flew thousands of meters away with a finger flick. What an incredible power this is!It''s a god!


    Monkey King flew down and landed on the face of the Hundred-meter Giantess, looking at her huge pupils: "Oh~ Ani, should you be sober now?"


    The figure of''Xiao Xiao'' was reflected in Ani¡¯s brain in the one hundred meters giantess through the huge pupils. Then, Ani¡¯s originally closed eyes opened in vain, and at the same time, it was almost from the giantess¡¯s mouth. The roar came out with three words: "Sun-Wu-Kong!!!"


    The huge hand patted his face like a fly...


    With a "slap~", this slap was really loud enough.


    However, Monkey King stood on the back of the giant one hundred meters and smiled slightly: "It seems that you have recovered your senses, so play with me. But my small body is like such a huge you. It is really inconvenient to play, in this case..."


    Sun Wukong''s body was suddenly wrapped in a layer of light. In the next moment, everyone was shocked to see that a hundred-meter giant suddenly appeared in front of the one-hundred-meter giant.


    "That...that''s it?!!!"


    At this moment, everyone became stunned.


    "Sun Wukong... Your lord?!!!"


    (PS: I didn¡¯t expect it would be so hard to catch a cold. I don¡¯t know if my limbs are sore and weak, my coughing internal organs are aching, and I¡¯m upset when sitting, so I¡¯m going to watch today.)

 2276 Chapter 31 The Monkey King vs Ani

    "Master Monkey King really...is also a giant?!!!"


    "No wonder there is such a terrifying power... So Master Wukong is also a giant! This is reasonable!"


    "Could it be that Master Monkey King..."


    A member of the investigative corps stared wide-eyed and exclaimed, but before he could finish his words, he received unanimous glaring from everyone: "What do you want to say?!"


    Not to mention that some people have already regarded Monkey King as a god to fear and worship, and they will not tolerate a little blasphemy from others; they put the last of everything on Monkey King. Monkey King has been regarded by them as the last hope of mankind, and there is no room for anything. People question it, because they fear to think about that result, so they don''t want to.


    "No...nothing...I''m sorry! I was just too shocked...nonsense!" The man who was investigating the corps turned pale in fright and hurriedly apologized and explained.


    "Humph! You''d better speak carefully, next time you dare to talk nonsense, just apologize with death!"


    "Yes, yes!" The investigator nodded repeatedly.


    "Go behind..." Lewell glanced at the man and said coldly.The latter is nothing but the''get out'' behind the crowd in the investigation corps.


    Lewell asked Irwin Smith next to him: "What do you think?"


    Irwin Smith looked ahead with a serious face: "Unlike ordinary giants, the facial expressions are also extremely vivid, and the body does not seem to emit the high temperature that giants should have. What is more incredible is that the appearance, the dress, and the basic There is no change at all. It is more like Master Monkey King magnified a hundred times in an instant, rather than the usual giantization!"


    "Isn''t it like a giant..." Lewell pondered for a moment, and said: "You said, is this also cultivated?"


    "Cultivation? Impossible?!" Irwin Smith was shocked by Lewell''s conjecture, but the next moment, the conversation changed again: "No, it is very possible! Even if people can trample in the air, It¡¯s not incredible to be huge..."


    The two looked at each other, and they both saw each other''s excited and incredible look, as if they had seen a whole new world from Monkey King.


    "Is the outside world really so incredible?"


    At this moment, the two of them had a strong curiosity about the world outside the wall.


    Although the thinking is a bit crooked.


    "Mikasa, Master Goku, is this a giant or something else?" Xistria asked Mikasa curiously.She was not too surprised that Monkey King suddenly became a giant, because she had already had such a guess.


    "It''s not a giant, it should be a kind of magical power. When Wukong brother taught me swordsmanship before, he said that the giant is just an inferior trick. Ten meters or tens of meters is simply too pediatric, except for changes in strength. Big, there is no merit; the magical powers that truly transform into giants are unpredictable. Moving mountains and reclaiming the sea is just a matter of gestures, thousands of meters, tens of thousands of meters, and hundreds of thousands of meters. ¡­"


    "..."


    When Xistria and Mina heard this, they were already shocked and speechless for a long time.


    "You are also a giant?!" Ani looked at the Monkey King who suddenly grew bigger in front of him, with surprise in his tone, and at the same time, he was denied: "No, you are... the body is directly huge? It is very much like our giant. How did you achieve this degree of difference?!!!"


    "After the evolution, you can talk normally. It''s no surprise, right? It''s just a huge body. Is it difficult?"


    Yes, it''s just that Monkey King has made his body huge, but it''s not using any magical powers. If you use magical powers, even if you are careful, you can trample the world with your feet.


    Ani was speechless when he heard Monkey King''s words. Do you know how much we paid for becoming a giant?You said,''Is it difficult?''Such irresponsible words.


    "It seems that you still didn''t put me in your eyes, but today, I must avenge Rainer and Hoover!"


    "Hey~ You said the newly acquired power was bestowed by me, but you actually have to use my bestowed power to deal with me. It''s really sad."


    "You gave it? Don''t talk nonsense, this is the result of the giant power that I swallowed Reiner and Hoover!"


    "Swallowing their giant power, you can at best only inherit their due abilities of the giant armor and the super giant. If it weren''t for the bottle of soda I gave you, you thought you could blend the armor perfectly The power of giants and super giants has turned into what you are now a hundred-meter giantess?


    When Ani heard the words, her heart trembled: "You did it on purpose?! Why did you do this? What conspiracy?!" The voice was raised in vain, like a thunder roar. The ears are blocked.


    "Hey~~ Don''t be so excited, it was just an accident."


    "Accident? You will regret this accident!" Arnie yelled out in vain, clenched his fists, covered with ice crystals on his right foot, carried a strong wind, and kicked his head beyond Monkey King. past.


    "Boom!!~~", the aftermath of the violent collision turned into a raging gust of wind and swayed around. In an instant, the blowing houses disintegrated and collapsed, and Levier and others on the city wall had to make the three-dimensional The device was shot into the wall, which saved the fate of being blown away.


    On the contrary, Mikasa and Sasha crouched on the wall safely while protecting Histria and Mina, their feet stuck to the wall, motionless.


    The giant of a hundred meters, plus the bonus of fighting skills, caused the air currents to be as exaggerated as a typhoon.


    Monkey King grabbed Ani''s right foot kicked out with one hand, and his face was flat: "It''s not good to have confidence in yourself because of this little strength."


    "!!!" I tried my hardest kick, and was even understated by the other party to take it. This guy is really powerful and unfathomable, making people feel powerless!


    For an instant, Ani felt like giving up the fight, but she immediately rejected it: "No! I can''t fail! Otherwise, I really have nothing!"


    The ice crystals on her feet spread extremely quickly, and in a short while, Sun Wukong grabbed the arm of her right foot and turned the whole ice crystal.


    "Not good! Master Monkey King''s hand was crystallized by ice!!"


    After seeing this scene, the members of the spectators were shocked. They had witnessed the scene of the forty-five-meter-high city wall giant falling apart in an instant after being crystallized by ice.


    "Mikasa, leave me alone, go and help Master Goku!" Xistria looked anxious.


    (PS: The cold is getting better. Today is still one change. From tomorrow on, two changes a day will be resumed. After the complete recovery, I will make up for the three changes that I owe.)

 2277 Chapter 32 The Giant of the Beast

    "Mikasa, leave me alone, go and help Master Goku!" Xistria looked anxious.


    However, Mikasa is very calm: "We don''t need our help at this level, you too underestimate Brother Wukong!"


    "That''s right, Master Goku will never lose to that giantess!" Mina said with a firm expression on her face. She was no worse than Mikasa and Sasha in worshiping Monkey King.After all, Sun Wukong saved her life, so the heroic and invincible image of Sun Wukong has been imprinted deep in her heart.


    "That''s also..." After being said so, Xistria naturally took it seriously. She was just caring and messed up. Now after reminding, thinking of the invincible image of Monkey King, how could she lose to that person so easily Where''s the giantess.


    Monkey King loosened his grip on Ani¡¯s right foot and looked at the ice crystals covering his arm: "Isn¡¯t it cold ice, is it a special crystal that can control the hardness at will? It seems that you have evolved a very good ability. It."


    As he said, the ten fingers that were condensed by the ice crystal suddenly opened, and only heard a sound of "click", the ice crystal broke in an instant: "It''s just this level, it''s useless to me!"


    "!!!"


    When Ani saw this situation, she was shocked in her heart. This ice crystal had the characteristic of being brittle with her mind before it could break like glass, otherwise it would not be possible to destroy it in any arbitrary way.


    Think about the strength of Ani''s self-freezing in the original book, which can''t be split with any tool; but the ice crystals she uses now are ten times stronger than the self-freezing substance in the original book.


    Such a sturdy thing was broken by his open hand. What an incredible force of terror is needed!Or in other words, he, like himself, has the ability to make ice crystals as fragile as glass at will?


    Regarding the former, Ani would rather choose the latter. If the former, Ani would not think about it at all, because if that was the case, it would be terrible. She would just commit suicide obediently, lest she would be caught back for research.


    In order to confirm what he was thinking, Ani suddenly slapped on the ground with a loud bang, and the earth trembled. The ice crystals spread to the surroundings in a flash like ice, condensing the earth and standing up countless sharp crystals. The thorn, spreading to Monkey King at an alarming speed...


    With a series of''kakaka'' sounds, half of Sun Wukong''s body was instantly frozen by ice crystals. The whole look seemed to be frozen in a fifty-meter-high iceberg. The scene was gorgeous and exaggerated. .


    Lewell and the others looked at the fifty-meter-high ice crystal mountain that suddenly appeared in front of them, each with their eyes widened. At the same time they were shocked, they were also lucky. Fortunately, they were a few hundred meters away from the battlefield. Otherwise, Just this time, I am afraid that the entire army will be wiped out and condensed in that ice crystal mountain.


    "Not bad, your ability is beyond the scope of giants." Monkey King looked at Ani and exclaimed, and then just listened to "click", the ice crystal mountain shattered in an instant, and Monkey King stepped out of it with a full smile. Looking at Ani intentionally: "But I''ve said it before, your ability is useless to me."


    Ani remained silent, just grabbed the shattered ice crystal and looked at it. The pupils of the giant shrank together, revealing an extremely shocked look: "It didn''t become brittle, that is to say, he just relied on brute force. Broken my ice crystal... but he just raised his foot just now... it didn''t look like he was using any force at all. His power... is so terrifying?!!!"


    The invisible pressure forced Ani to start shaking all over.


    During the collapse, I started to become crazy: "I have given up everything, and even swallowed my companions, why! Why is there still such a big gap? I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!"


    Roaring, Ani swung his fists and feet continuously towards Monkey King. As he moved, huge footprints were stamped on the ground, and the ground was shaking like an earthquake.


    "Really, I originally planned to make you pay me for having fun, but I didn''t endure the blow so much. Before I started playing, I was frightened?" Monkey King looked at Ani who attacked like crazy. It was helpless, with the huge agility that did not match his body, he dodged all of Ani¡¯s attacks lightly, and then a side kick hit Ani¡¯s abdomen, resounding like thunder, 100 meters. The body of the giantess flew out, following the sky above the fifty-meter high wall, flying out of the wall...


    Looking at the figure flying farther and farther, Monkey King touched his head: "Oh, it seems to be too hard..."


    As for Leewell and others, they all remain sluggish...


    Outside the wall.


    A strange giant completely different from any giant is walking forward with a blank face...


    The reason why he is completely different from any giant is because of his peculiar appearance, his whole body covered with body hair, his arms touching below his knees, and his appearance resembling an ape.


    Such a peculiar giant is so distinctive and unique outside the wall of giants everywhere.


    If you walk in and observe him, you can even be shocked to hear that he is talking to himself, this giant-can talk.


    There is only one such strange-looking giant who can talk, that has appeared in the original work so far-the giant of the beast.


    "Humans that can kill the giants of armor and giant giants... so funny... so unexpected... what would this human be? I''m so curious... I want to¡ªhurry up and see!"


    The beast giant shattered his thoughts like a lunatic all the way, and then suddenly felt that his whole body was darkened, and he couldn''t help but stop and looked up at the sky: "Strange, why does the sky suddenly darken during the day?"


    Then, the next moment, his eyes widened in vain, and he rubbed his eyes as hard as he could hardly believe: "Female... Giant? Can fly?!!!"


    While talking, the giant beast leaped like an ape and was already tens of meters away.


    "Bang~~!!!" Amidst the roar of the shaking mountain, the giant female one hundred meters smashed to the ground, like a meteorite falling. While smashing out huge pits, the ground also produced amazing cracks.


    "It''s really dangerous, I almost got smashed into meatloaf..." The giant beast shook off the mud splashed on his body, patted his chest in fear, and looked at the super-large female giant who fell from the sky seriously. Come, I can''t help but have a strong sense of surprise and interest: "It''s really shocking, this size, at least a hundred meters giant, right? A hundred meters giant female? Haven''t heard of it... But this looks, really. Familiar... hey hey hey~~ You shouldn''t be¡ªAni?!"


    (PS: I really can¡¯t afford to hurt. I thought that the cold was better, but my throat was itchy and sore at night, and it was difficult to breathe. I didn¡¯t sleep well most of the night, and I barely fell asleep after drinking two large glasses of water. At that time, my throat was so dumb that I almost lost my voice, and I hurried to the hospital to check the needle. This chapter is still boring when I take the needle. I hold the phone code with one hand. Fortunately, there is no problem in other places and does not interfere with the code word, but I did not sleep at night. Okay, I have to make up my sleep, so I have to wait until the evening.) ..

 2278 Chapter 33 Thats My Thing

    "Captain warrior? Hurry... escape!!!" The giant one hundred meters opened her closed eyes, and the figure of the giant beast reflected in the huge pupils.


    "Escape?" The beast giant squatted down and looked into the eyes of the female giant of the hundred meters: "I said Ani, they got the information you reported, so they sent me to support it. This time I also got it. I came here to rescue you specially after your distress signal. The enemy hasn¡¯t seen his face, so you let me escape? Could it be said that the other party is really that powerful? Well, but forget it. Regardless, what makes me even more curious now is, what''s the matter with you like this?"


    "I ate... Rainer and Hoover... and then... it became like this..."


    "Ah~~ That''s it! It''s amazing how this kind of thing can happen! Could it be that this is the same as the strange species, has it mutated?" The beast giant has a casual look on his face. With a concerned look: "Ani, are you okay?"


    "I''m okay... Captain... You should leave as soon as possible... If you don''t leave, it will be too late!"


    "Is it so serious? That''s really a shame. I even saw the enemy face to face. But looking at you now, it seems very powerful. If you are defeated like this, the opponent is really terrible. Look I really don¡¯t have any chance of winning when I come here. It¡¯s the best policy to take you to escape..."


    As the beast giant said, he jumped to the back of the one-hundred-meter female giant''s neck, and her long arms grabbed it mercilessly. Sparks were flying everywhere, and the beast giant looked at his broken finger with surprise in his eyes. "It''s such an amazing steel skin! My fingers are broken, Arnie, if you look like this, I can''t take you away. You should come out by yourself."


    "..."


    Arnie remained silent, but at that moment, she felt a biting chill.


    It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t move anymore. She was kicked so far by Monkey King, and fell to the ground fiercely. Her giant body was broken, and her body was shaken. She was seriously injured, and now she has no time to recover.


    Although Ani has felt the malice from the warrior chief, I am afraid he has already focused on his own giant power!But now she has no choice. Instead of being captured by the residents inside the wall, she might as well be taken away by the warrior as a companion. As for the rest, as long as she seeks time to recover, she will not fear the giant of beasts.


    The idea was decided, and Ani immediately made a decision. The muscles of the back neck of the 100-meter giantess suddenly moved strangely, and the half of Ani gradually appeared: "I really trouble you, Commander warrior!"


    "What''s the problem, you are my subordinate, shouldn''t it be right to save you?" The beast giant had an easy-going tone, grabbed Ani, and arbitrarily pulled her out.


    The body of the one-hundred-meter giantess turned into smoke and dissipated...


    "Even the way of disappearing is different from other giants, Arnie, what''s the matter with you being a giant?"


    "I''m not so sure either¡­"


    "That''s it! It seems that you don''t want to say it." The beast giant said in a nonchalant tone: "But it doesn''t matter, who doesn''t have one or two secrets that I don''t want to tell, just don''t know, if you eat the giantess. Will there be any problems? I don''t want to be a woman!"


    "!!!" Ani was shocked: "Captain, what do you mean?!!!"


    "It doesn''t mean anything, I just want to eat you." The beast giant''s tone was as flat as usual: "I am very interested in you, the power of a new giant that has never been recorded."


    "You!! Do you want to attack your companion?!" Arnie struggled violently, but how could she break free when she was pinched by the giant beast.


    "Companion? It''s really a wonderful vocabulary, ah~ we are indeed companions, so, how about giving me your power?" said the giant beast, opening his blood basin and opening his mouth, arguing Ani Slowly sent it into his own mouth: "Ahhh~~ It''s really tangled! If you are a giantess, don''t make any accidents! Although it is a bit brusque to eat you now, if you delay it and let you recover, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous. After all, the image of the 100-meter giantess just scared me. If I don''t eat it now, I won''t have a chance..."


    "Damn it! I''m miscalculated! I didn''t expect this guy to take the risk and choose to eat me right away!" Ani looked ugly: "It''s ridiculous! I didn''t die in the hands of people inside the wall, but I would die in my own hands. ¡­"


    Looking at the big mouth that was getting closer, Ani thought of his father''s figure in a daze: "It''s about to be over... Is it really... unwilling..."


    The terrifying shadow suddenly obscured half of the sky.


    "Yo~Skinny Monkey, she is my thing, can you return it to me?"


    The sudden sound made the action of the beast giant froze in vain. At this moment, he felt a bitter chill from the top of his head to the soles of his feet. He stiffened his body and slowly raised his head, but he saw a With a huge head and red hair fluttering without wind, he is squatting behind him, lowering his head, looking at him as if looking at a toy.


    Toys, yes, seeing those huge eyes that resemble stars, these two words appeared in the head of the giant beast. In the eyes of the other party, he was just a toy.


    It''s another super giant of a hundred meters!


    In an instant, the beast giant was all over with cold: "When did he¡ªwhen did he appear?!!!"


    The giant beast¡¯s feet moved a little bit like a flea. Unfortunately, when the figure was still in the air, he was already caught by Monkey King: "I told you to return my things to me. You seem to have not heard it."


    "!!!" The heart of the beast giant was extremely shocked at this moment. The 100-meter giant, who had never seen it before, had such a terrifying speed. He didn''t feel any wind pressure or even reacted. Catch it, it''s incredible.


    This is a world apart from the clumsy figure of a super giant!This is simply impossible, right?How could the body of a hundred-meter giant move without wind pressure?It was as weird as he suddenly appeared.


    "No! I was just taken aback. This is an instinctive reaction. Don''t even want to see the blame." The giant beast felt the incomparable grip strength from the palm of his grasp, and instantly persuaded: "I am I will return your things to you..."


    He said, holding Ani with both hands cautiously, holding it high in front of Monkey King: "Please look over, I didn''t hurt her..." ..

 2279 Chapter 34 Take Home and Raise

    Monkey King looked at the small ant-like Anni at the moment, and his figure immediately floated autonomously. This scene made the giant beast secretly startled, but he begged for mercy: "That...sir, this is just A misunderstanding. Now that the misunderstanding has been clarified, I have returned it to you. Can you let me go?"


    "Let you go? Do you think I''m so foolish?" Monkey King looked at the giant beast with a joking expression, and said to Ani: "This guy is a cold guy who even his parents report. You would believe it. What he said is really nonsense."


    When the beast giant heard this, he was secretly shocked: "This one-hundred-meter giant actually knows my deeds? Who is he? Isn''t he a resident in the wall?"


    Ani endured the pain and cast a glance at Monkey King: "If you don''t believe him, do you want me to believe that you, an enemy, can''t succeed?"


    "So you have always regarded me as an enemy, but I admire you very much."


    "Appreciate me?" Anivee was stunned, and then remembered that the guy in front of him had been killed without hesitation in the face of anyone, but he did not kill himself.Thinking of this, Ani immediately looked at Monkey King with a strange look.


    "Hey~ Don''t look at me with such strange eyes. I think this problem will be discussed later. Let''s solve this obnoxious guy first." Monkey King once again looked at the giant beast.


    The giant beast instantly felt a sense of horror as the hair stood up all over his body. With a dark feeling, he immediately began to struggle, but his palm was like an iron hoop, unable to shake the slightest. He decisively cancelled the giant''s body and returned to A normal human, who looks like an ape, quickly submerged into the forest...


    "It''s very cunning, but do you think it''s safe to run into the woods?"


    Monkey King breathed a sigh of relief at the forest. In an instant, the wind screamed and swept out like a twelfth-level super storm. Large tracts of trees were uprooted, and the woods within a kilometer range were instantly blown into a flat ground.


    "!!!"


    Seeing the extremely terrifying and exaggerated scene in front of him, Arnie was stunned in shock. This scene, which resembles a natural-destructive disaster, was actually caused by a sigh of relief?This guy is too strong to be measured by common sense, completely beyond the scope of manpower!


    "In this case, it''s impossible to survive, right?"


    Monkey¡¯s body shrank rapidly, and in a moment, it was already a normal size: ¡°You can¡¯t die. I still want that guy to report to the Marais government, but I never thought of killing him like this. At the moment the forest was scraped, He has turned into a giant to offset most of the damage, and at most he will end up with broken bones. He has a companion, enough to take him back to Marais."


    "What do you...what do you want to do?" Ani stared at Monkey King with a serious face.


    "It seems that you haven''t figured out the current situation? As a prisoner, you are not qualified to ask questions. If you leave, you should hurry up to keep up."


    Arnie: "..."


    "You don''t need to be afraid. I saved your life, so the life you have now belongs to me. I won''t hand you over to others for research. Just rest assured."


    "Why didn''t you kill me?" Arnie was puzzled at this point.


    "Why kill you? The giantess is very rare, of course you have to take it back and raise it. What a shame to kill."


    "Asshole, I''m not a pet!"


    "So you like to be a pet..." Monkey King chuckled, regardless of Arnie''s resistance and struggle, grabbed her slender waist, got up from the ground, and flew in the direction of the wall...


    "Look! Master Monkey King is back!!"


    Inside the Wall of Maria, Mina and the others who were waiting hard after seeing Monkey King flying here showed a happy and excited look, and at the same time they were relieved, because with the departure of the Hundred-meter Giantess, More giants began to enter the wall.


    Sun Wukong hugged Ani and landed on the high wall where Mikasa and the others were on. Looking at the former companion, Mina and Xistria looked very complicated: "Master Goku, she..."


    "Giantess is a rare product, I plan to bring her home to raise..."


    "..."


    Mikasa and the others were speechless when they heard it.


    But when other people heard this, they all replied to Monkey King''s eyes that we all understand.


    Irwin Smith came to Monkey King and bowed and said, "Master Monkey King, now the giant is starting to enter the wall again. I don''t know how to repair the damaged wall?"


    "You don''t need to worry about this kind of thing. Since I said that I will help you plug the broken wall, I will help you plug it up, let''s go."


    A group of people followed Monkey King to the collapsed wall, looking at the shattered slag all over the ground, each of them looked at Ani with a look of fear and alertness. They still clearly remember her arrogance. The shocking picture when a handful of forty-five-meter city wall giants are broken.


    Under the nervous and expectant gazes of countless people, Monkey King placed one hand on the ground, and the earth shook slightly, and saw a huge soil wall rise from the ground, seamlessly bonding with the entire wall at an amazing speed. Together.


    The same is true with other holes, but within three seconds, all the holes are completely blocked.


    "This...this is?!!!" Lewell couldn''t help being moved, he once again saw an incredible method from Monkey King.


    "so amazing!!!"


    "As expected of Master Monkey King! This is simply a miracle!!"


    Everyone launched a enthusiastic cheer, and their awe and worship of Monkey King rose to a higher level.


    "The remaining giants in the wall are left to you to solve by yourself. If you can''t even do this, you should just be eaten by the giants."


    "Master Wukong, please rest assured, I will live up to my mission!"


    All of them neatly made the gift of heart, and then started their battle...


    During this period, Monkey King sat on the wall of the high wall and watched all this in a theater, even if someone was killed in the mouth of a giant, he was not taking action.


    Until twilight, the last giant in the wall of Mary was cleared, which also indicates that the wall of Mary was successfully recaptured.


    "In this way, our plan is enough to implement!" Standing on the high wall, Irwin Smith looked at the dilapidated scene in front of him with a serious expression: "Lewell, please lead a small team quickly Rush back to Ruth''s Wall and tell Commander Persis!"


    (PS: Injections are required during the day, and the second is still at night.) ..

 2280 Chapter 35 The Wall of Hina

    The Wall of Hina is the innermost one of the three walls that protect mankind, and it is also the most peaceful and safest.


    This is the place where the royal family lives. It is not a place that ordinary civilians can enter. People who have made outstanding achievements and joined the gendarmerie or have contributed to the country can move in.


    Therefore, people who live here are more or less people with status and status.


    They are content to enjoy themselves, and they have basically become worms to the country.


    Only today, the atmosphere in Hina''s Wall is completely different from the past. All the people who live here are gathered on both sides of the street, ready to welcome the arrival of their heroes.


    Outside the wall, Persis and others, who had been on their way for three days and came to the door of Hina''s Wall, looked at the slowly opening door with a little emotion and tension...


    Because they knew very well that the Wall of Hina was not here to award honors, but to force the king to step down.


    As the city gate was fully opened with a roar, Pisis rode a high-headed horse into the wall with a loud shout...


    "Look at it! Come in! It''s Commander Persis!"


    "The one next to him is Captain Irwin! It''s really cool to benefit Captain Will! It is rumored that he is the strongest soldier in mankind!"


    "What a shit! The Monkey King is the strongest! He easily killed the giant giants and armored giants, and led the Garrison Corps and the Investigative Corps with a total of 300 people and easily regained the Wall of Maria! Amazing, incredible! This is our first victory since human beings clashed with giants! The Monkey King is our human hope, human hero!"


    "That''s right! Two hundred and fifty thousand people failed to recapture the wall of Mary, and Master Monkey King led three hundred people to retake it in one day. This is simply a miracle!"


    "I don''t know who is Lord Monkey King? I really want to see his heroic appearance!"


    "It should be in the carriage in the center of the army. Only the most important and most important people will be protected in the safest position. When they enter the inner city, they will naturally be able to see..."


    Oluo Bochat looked around at the expressions of excitement and admiration, and his face was full of emotion: "This is really a different treatment from the past. We used to be ridiculed every time With contempt, I have never been welcomed before!"


    "Oluo, you are too much nonsense." Levier said coldly without knowing his head.


    "Uh~ sorry, captain, I just sighed and..." Before the words were finished, the riding horse suddenly stepped on a small stone and bumped down, and Oluo Bochat let out a muffled grunt. , Blood splashed in his mouth and bit his tongue.


    "It really deserves it, this is the end of too much nonsense!" Petra grinned, gloating on his face.


    Under the sight of countless people, the group gradually came to the royal capital Mitras district.


    There, there are already many princes and ministers waiting.


    Seeing this situation, the expressions of Liwell and others became more serious than ever.


    The supreme commander of the legion and the president of the human camp, Daris Zachary stepped forward and held Pisis¡¯s hand: "It¡¯s a beautiful job, Pisis, I never dreamed that you suddenly I took back the Wall of Maria! I was surprised for a long time when I heard the news!"


    "The President is too acclaimed. I, the old man, has no credit for this. All this is thanks to Master Monkey King and everyone in the Investigation Corps!"


    Darius Zachary looked at Irwin Smith and said: "Head of Irwin, this time I finally did a beautiful job in the name of the Investigative Corps. I am not ashamed of paying taxes to people!"


    After hearing this compliment, Irwin Smith¡¯s complexion became even more ugly. It might be glorious to put this sentence in the past, but why does it sound so harsh now: "I am ashamed of it!"


    "So, our hero, Master Monkey King? Can you recommend me?" Daris Zachary said, but his eyes were fixed on the carriage.


    As the curtains were pulled apart, it was not a man who walked out, but a girl who was extremely noble and gorgeous, Daris Zachary''s complexion changed slightly when he saw Xistria.


    And at the same time that he changed color, there were some senior nobles behind him. The flustered expression was obviously taken aback: "She...she is...damn, why is she here?!"


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Your Excellency, President!" Xistria greeted Daris Zachary generously with Mikasa and the others.


    "It''s true that I haven''t seen it for a long time... Your Royal Highness!" Daris Zachary gave Xistria a slight salute. He is only the commander of the military, not the royal family. Although he is called the president, he is not the king. .


    Sasha looked at Daris Zachary with an unhappy expression: "Hey! You are too rude, right? What kind of princess, you should call her Her Majesty!"


    "!!!"


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked.


    Amin in the back slapped his forehead even more, with a helpless expression on his face. What about the plan? What about the good plan?Why didn''t we enter the gate, we exposed our identity!


    A prince and nobleman even shouted out with an angry face: "Who are you? How dare to talk nonsense, do you want to rebel? Come, take this nonsense, the person who rebellious, and punish them on the spot. !"


    Upon hearing the order, two members of the gendarmerie came out immediately, trying to take Sasha down, but they were stopped by Pisis.


    The nobleman frowned and glared at Persis: "Commander Persis, what do you mean? Don''t you want to protect her? Don''t you know the serious consequences of this matter?"


    "Of course I know, but she didn''t say anything wrong."


    "Huh?!" Daris Zachary''s expression moved slightly. From Pisis''s words, he felt a touch of anxiety, his expression instantly became cold, and the majesty of the mountain was released: "Pesis, please speak Clearly, this kind of thing is no joke!"


    "I''m not kidding, we, the people of Ruth''s Wall and Maria''s Wall, have appointed Princess Cistria as the newest queen!"


    "!!!"


    The onlookers were suddenly in an uproar, and the sudden change made them all stunned.


    Daris Zachary and others all looked stunned and then furious.


    "Bold, Persis! Do you know what you are doing? Do you want to openly rebel against the kingdom?!" Neldec, the head of the military police yelled angrily...

 2281 Chapter 36 Selection

    "Bold, Persis! Do you know what you are doing? Do you want to openly rebel against the kingdom?!" Neldec, the head of the military police yelled angrily.


    Then he waved his hand: "Come here, take this group of rebels to me!"


    The people of the gendarmerie around took up their weapons and surrounded Persis and the others. Just as they were about to grab people, they saw Levi¡¯s figure flashing, and the weapon in his hand was already on Neldek¡¯s neck. Above: "I advise you to ask your person to retreat quickly, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that your head will be safe and sound!"


    "Stop! Stop! There is something to say! There is something to say!" Neldeck felt the sharpness of his neck, and was really scared to pale: "Lewell, you have to think about it, this is rebellious. The crime, you..."


    "You don''t need to talk nonsense, I know what I''m doing!" Levi''s face was expressionless, and he unceremoniously kicked Nerdek''s ankle, causing him to kneel to the ground with a pop.


    Neldek''s face was flushed with anger at the moment, but with the knife on his neck, he was helpless.


    "Asshole! Lewell, quickly let go of the captain!!!" The head of the military police regiment was so insulted that he was furious.


    Then the answer to them was that the weapon in Levi¡¯s hand was even closer to Nedeck¡¯s neck, and a red blood slowly poured down: "If you are talking nonsense or taking a step closer, I promise him on his neck. A blood hole will be opened."


    "Stand back! Give me back! Do you want to kill me?" Neldeck yelled out of fright.


    The members of the gendarmerie can only endure their anger and retreat.


    "No... isn''t it?!!! The people from the stationing corps and the investigating corps actually rebelled? What the hell is going on?!!!"


    The people of Hina''s Wall were shocked by what they saw.Human beings are already precarious. If they are engaged in rebellion, can they really survive?


    Daris Zaka was still calm and composed in facing such a situation, staring at Pisis and Irwin Smith with great dignity: "I really didn''t expect that you two would also betray you. As expected, the hearts of the people are fickle. Yeah!"


    Pisis spread both hands: "There is no way, I just chose a hope that will allow mankind to survive!"


    "Is that why you chose to rebel? Persis!"


    "Isn''t that enough? If it''s arbitrary..."


    Before Pisis could finish speaking, an impatient voice in the carriage interrupted him: "I said the old bald head, can you stop talking nonsense? I''m tired of listening!" Open it, and Monkey King walked out: "You old guys always like to procrastinate when doing things. Now that things are clear, why bother with them."


    "You''re the Monkey King, right?" Daris Zachary fixed his gaze on Monkey King, then looked at him, his heart was instantly pinched by death, and he was so scared that he was sweating coldly. , Fell to his knees with a puff, panting for breath.


    "!!!"


    All the princes and ministers were taken aback by this sudden change: "What''s the matter? What happened to the President?"


    "You are the commander-in-chief of humanity, Daris Zachary?"


    "Yes..." Daris Zachary hurriedly answered after hearing Sun Wukong''s question, but he was trembling with fear, and he never dared to look up at Sun Wukong again.


    too terrifying!Just staring at each other at the moment, it actually made him feel a sense of horror, this person is too dangerous!


    Monkey King shifted his gaze away from Daris Zachary. The old guy was scared by the look in his eyes just now, so he had to give him some time to relax.


    So Monkey King looked at Neldeck and motioned to Lewell to let him go: "Tell me, what is your choice?"


    Nerdek said nothing and was free. He turned around and fled to his gendarmerie regiment for the first time. With the protection of his large group of soldiers, and a gun and shells that gave him enough courage, he faced him now. Sun Wukong shouted angrily: "Our gendarmerie regiment is the king''s direct-administered unit, how could it be collaborating with you and other lowly civilians, hurry up! Fire all the fixed cannons, and take all this group of rebellions!"


    "This...this...but there are still many innocent civilians on the street!"


    "At this time, I still care what those lowly civilians are doing! Quickly launch it!"


    As Nerdek roared and snarled, the gendarmerie that was still hesitating finally made up its mind. Countless cannons sounded, and the cannonballs blasted towards Monkey King and others like raindrops...


    The civilians on the street also became frightened and fled in all directions...


    "It really turned out to be like this!" In the face of the bombardment, Persis didn''t see it. Instead, he sighed with helpless emotion: "It seems that our arrangements are not up to date. What''s the effect?"


    Irwin Smith looked calm: "Unexpectedly, a person with absolute strength like Master Monkey King cannot be patient to play softly with us. The most direct and effective method is what he likes most. ."


    "Sure enough, using force to solve problems is the style of my Monkey King!" Monkey King smiled when facing the countless artillery fires, snapped his fingers casually, and all the artillery fires from the flying shot disappeared strangely.


    "This...this is?!!!" Everyone in the gendarmerie regiment saw this weird scene, their complexion changed drastically.


    "I don''t have a good impression of these assholes in your gendarmerie regiment, so, since you have chosen to take action, then-go and die!"


    As Monkey King''s voice fell, those members of the gendarmerie group, under the horrified eyes of countless people, suddenly turned into a cloud of smoke and disintegrated!


    "Hi~!!!"


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    Even Levier and the others were frightened and cold.


    Because the picture was really weird and terrifying. With just one sentence, thousands of members of the gendarmerie group disappeared in such a weird manner. This is simply a method that God can have?


    "Then it''s time to talk about your answers." Monkey King cast his gaze on the so-called princes and ministers.


    When asked this way, the hearts of these so-called princes and ministers suddenly tightened. They were so scared by Monkey King¡¯s methods that they almost died out, how dare to object, and they didn¡¯t even think about it. Choose to yield.


    "A bunch of soft guys." Monkey King looked at them with disdain.


    (PS: I have to go back to the country if I have something to do. There is only one update today.) ..

 2282 Chapter 37 Rod Reis

    "Sistria, replace them all by then. Such assholes are just pests." Monkey King''s words directly announced the future fate of these princes and ministers.


    Under normal circumstances, it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to say such things in front of these princes and ministers at this time.The people who had just chosen to surrender were unstable, and it should be the right strategy to appease them, but Sun Wukong directly wanted to dismiss them, which is simply going against their rhythm.


    "Okay." For Monkey King''s words, Xistria naturally didn''t make any sense, not to mention that she herself was a fool that these ministers only knew conspiracy and covetousness.


    Naturally, these princes and ministers who had just chosen to surrender were all discolored.


    "Why, are you dissatisfied with what I said?" Monkey King looked at the princes and ministers and laughed, but he was so scared that they shook their heads and waved their hands: "No, no, no~~~ The arrangement of Master Monkey is natural. Fair and just, we are all convinced!"


    Those who have been in high positions all the year round and play tricks, naturally see the current situation extremely thoroughly. In front of Monkey King, they no longer have the right to speak. This person just a word can make thousands of heavily armed soldiers disappear.This is beyond their ability to resist, power and life, they naturally chose the latter wisely.


    You know, that''s the gendarmerie regiment. If you want to join the gendarmerie regiment, only the top ten in each recruit training camp are eligible to join, and its elite level is generally far better than the investigation corps.


    However, because of the comfortable life, the members of the gendarmerie have become more and more degenerate. If you really want to fight with the investigators, the disadvantage will be obvious. This is the result of a comfortable life and lack of exercise.


    After solving the problems of the princes and ministers, Persis also began to calm the hearts of the people, and it took a long time for everyone to quiet down temporarily.


    "I know that everyone is very upset and terrified now. Human beings are already facing desperate situation. We should not start fighting again at this time. Otherwise, it will just be self-defeating. However, we also have reasons to have to do this... I won''t say more nonsense. Now let you see the facts with your own eyes..." Persis said, motioning the garrison troops to fire at a high wall.


    A fixed gun aimed neatly at a wall, and was about to fire under countless people¡¯s shocked eyes, but suddenly saw several middle-aged men rush out of the crowd, blocking the fixed gun: " You can¡¯t shoot at the walls. They are the gods who protect us to survive. You are blaspheming the gods! You will be condemned by the gods!"


    "Why there are your city wall teachers there, get out of my way!" Levier walked over, and kicked those few city wall teachers aside with his domineering kicks: "Fire!"


    "Bang bang bang!!!" The sound of the cannon rang continuously, and while it burst on the wall, the sky was splashed with smoke and dust, and then the wall was cracked and peeled off...


    In the uproar, they saw a scene that shocked them¡ª¡ª


    "Oh my God! Giant! That''s a giant, right?!!!"


    "Why are there giants in the walls?!"


    "What the hell is going on? Please tell us!"


    "As you can see!" Irwin Smith yelled to everyone: "This is not a wall with giants, but this miraculous wall is made of giants!"


    "The walls are actually made of giants? How could this be possible!!"


    Irwin Smith shouted loudly: "We thought it was incredible at first, but the facts are in front of us, and we can''t tolerate our disbelief! It''s hard to believe that the walls that protect us from the scourge of giants are actually made of giants. I can¡¯t believe that the kings of the past would not know such a thing. They must have known the secrets of the giants, but they have been hiding and never tell them, watching us die for nothing about the giants¡¯ secrets, behind their backs, they It must be taunting us like watching a clown, saying that we are really useless, stupid!"


    "Wow~!!!"


    When the people around heard this, they were all in an uproar. They weren''t stupid. They were all talking about it, so naturally they didn''t need to go on. They all understood, so the anger towards the royal family reached its peak in an instant. .


    The so-called wall falls and everyone pushes, the current situation is no longer a question of whether or not to push.


    The situation turned to one side in an instant, and all the people of Hina''s Wall also stood on Histria''s side, wanting to ask the king for a talk.


    Daris Zachary sighed helplessly when he saw this scene. In this situation, it was simply helpless.


    "Then President Darris, what is your choice?" Persis looked at Darris Zachary with a smile on his face.


    "You won, it''s already in this situation. Even if I object, no one is willing to obey my orders, right? If you want to know the answer, you can ask the king yourself!"


    Irwin Smith paid a military salute to Darius Zachary with a heart, and said solemnly: "I''m so sorry, President, everything we do is for humanity, just want to know the truth. And the answer!"


    Under the leadership of Xistria, Monkey King and his party came to the place where the supreme ruler in the city wall actually lived.


    When it was about to reach, Cistria glanced at Monkey King and whispered: "Master Goku, can you tell me later, don''t make my father...he has been thinking about humans..."


    Xistria¡¯s current mood is very complicated, a little nervous, afraid to see her father, but she doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s doing it wrong, she just wants to use Monkey King¡¯s power to deal with the giants outside the wall. .


    "Let''s talk about it when you see someone." Monkey King rubbed Xistria''s head.


    After a while, everyone finally saw the substantive supreme ruler inside the city wall. They were surprised that he was not noble or majestic, but looked like an ordinary middle-aged uncle.


    "I''m very surprised, Cistria, when the little girl who ran away from home waited to meet me again, she would meet me as a queen." Rodreis'' tone seemed calm, not angry. Look like.


    "Sorry... I just want to save everyone..." Xistria didn''t dare to look at her father.


    "You don''t have to apologize, Systria, because I was going to pass the throne to you..." ..

 2283 Chapter 38: Inheritance from Generation to Generation

    "Huh?!" Xistria looked astonished.


    "Oh~ It seems that you really forgot a lot of things..." Rodreis looked at Xistria and said with emotion.


    "We don''t want to listen to your nonsense, we just want to know the truth!" Levier stepped forward and stared at Rod Reis and said coldly: "Tell us, King Reis, tell us everything you know! "


    "In this case, it seems that I won''t be able to tell you..." Rod Reis sat casually on a step, looking a bit like a broken old man: "The three walls are all made up of one hundred years ago. The great giant was built using the power of giants, allowing humans to survive from the mouths of other giants..."


    "But the grace of that giant doesn''t stop there. In order for those of us who have survived to live a peaceful life, it even used the power of a giant to tamper with the memories of all human beings. Except for a very small number of blood races, its The Last Descendants and other humans have no memory of the world a hundred years ago. No one knows where the giants appeared..."


    "There is only one exception. She is Frida Reis, my eldest daughter, and the sister of Cistria..."


    "I still have a sister? Why don''t I know?!" Xistria looked astonished.


    "That''s because the memory of her in your mind has been sealed by your sister..." Rodreis said, reaching out and touching Xistria''s head. Xistria could only feel her brain. There was a shock, as if a closed door was opened, and the forgotten memory appeared in the mind like a tide...


    Xistria''s eyes widened instantly, a look of astonishment, tears flickered in her eyes: "Why...why would I forget such an important person..."


    Rodreis patted Systria on the back, which was comforting, and continued the previous topic: "Frida is not only the power of giants, she also clearly knows the origin of this world and all the related details. ¡­"


    Everyone became excited when they heard this, and they were getting closer and closer to the truth.


    "Why does my sister know this?!" Xistria asked with eyes widened.


    "Your sister got the power of a giant and the memory of being lost in the world when she was fifteen years old..."


    "How did you get it?!!!" Han Ji Zoye''s face was extremely excited.


    "Eat my brother... This is the mission of the Reyes family as a royal family! Frida inherited the power of giants and the memory of the world from her uncle... In this hundred years, our Reyes family This inheritance has been repeated for generations..."


    "The relatives eat their relatives... really cruel inheritance!"


    Everyone was stunned by the mission and inheritance carried on by the Reyes family. At this moment, the hatred and dissatisfaction towards King Reyes was reduced a lot, and on the contrary, the King Reyes was somewhat pitiful.


    However, a sensible person would not be deceived by this kind of performance. Mikasa asked with a frown: "If so, why don''t you make this secret public? End this curse-like cruel inheritance?"


    "That''s right! Do you know how much disaster you have brought to mankind by concealing the truth? How many people have died because of this secret that should have been known?" Lewell said with a cold face, cold. .


    "It''s not that I don''t want to be public, but I can''t!" Rod Reis clasped his head tightly with his hands. Entrusted to this person, this person can either make the mystery of the world public, or lock the mystery of the world tightly in his heart, but... never any heir has made this secret public, and this is what they inherited that created this The iron proof of the thought of the first king of the world in the wall!"


    "It''s not that there are no successors who want to make the secrets of this world public, but that they have all been influenced by the thoughts of the first King Reyes and changed their minds!"


    "!!!"


    Levier and the others were shocked, how could the truth of the matter be like this?


    "So, what about you?" Lewell and others all looked at Rodreis with terrifying eyes: "Have you been affected?"


    "No! I didn''t inherit the power of the giant!" Rod Reis explained hurriedly: "Because I was afraid of being affected by the thoughts of the first King Reyes, I never dared to inherit the power of the giant!"


    "Where is the power of the giant now?"


    "It was taken away..."


    "It was taken away?!!!" Han Ji Zoye screamed exaggeratedly: "Is there anything wrong! That is something that your Reyes family has passed down from generation to generation, now you say that it was taken away by others? Who took it away? If you dare to lie to us, I will ask Master Wukong to take your soul out and blow it up in a frying pan!"


    "I didn''t lie to you. That happened half a year ago when the giant broke through the wall of Maria for the first time. That person appeared in front of us, and he could also become a giant. He killed Frida. , Robbed her of her giant power, and then killed my wife and three other children. Only I escaped..."


    "Sister... actually died?!!" Xistria was stunned.


    "Hey hey hey~~ A giant who knows the truth about the world, he can''t be killed casually no matter how he thinks it, you are playing us!" Han Jizoye glared.


    "No, Frida had just mastered the power of giants at the time, and was not able to use that power proficiently, and the opponent was not weak, so I lost..."


    "Anyway, the mouth is on you, you can do whatever you want." Han Jizuoye stared.


    "Do you know who is the one who robbed you of the power of giants inherited by Reyes from generation to generation?" Irvine Smith calmly asked the key to the question.


    "Grisha Yegel!" Rod Reis said with hatred.


    "Grisha Yegel?...This name sounds so familiar..." After hearing the name, Amin murmured to himself, then widened his eyes in vain and exclaimed, "This...this is not Alan. Is his father''s name? Alan''s father took away the power of giants inherited from the royal family of Reyes?


    "That''s the kid from the boot camp who could transform into a giant before? Your hairy girl?" Pisis looked at Amin and asked.


    Rod Reis rushed to say in a deep voice: "Yes, the power of the giant inherited by our Reyes family is now in the body called Alan Yeager. As long as you take back the power of the giant from his body, you can I learned the truth about this world!" ..

 2284 Chapter 39 The Gate of Space

    "Take it back? I said, why are you so good at talking now. It was this idea. Do you want to use us to regain the power of giants? King Reyes!" Amin said coldly, staring at Rod Reis. He had to be vigilant about his own safety.


    "No, I know what you want to express, but Alan Yeager does not have the blood of the Royal Reyes, so he can''t transform into the ancestor giant. Only our people from the Royal Reyes can inherit the power of that giant. , Become an ancestor giant! As long as you take the power of the giant from Alan Yeager''s body and let Sistria inherit it, you will know everything. Sistria is your queen, yourself You should trust the queen of, right?"


    "Hey? Inherited by... by me?!!!" Xistria pointed to herself in astonishment.


    "Master Monkey King, look..." Lewell and others all looked at Monkey King, waiting for his final decision.


    "Ancestral Giant, I want to see it too." Monkey King looked at Pisis: "Where is the one named Alan Yeager now?"


    "Usually, I always brought him by my side to monitor, but because this time it was of great importance, I didn''t bring him with him. He is currently locked in the dungeon of Ruth''s Wall..."


    "The Wall of Ruth, this one and the other, it will take a day at the fastest, I don''t want to wait for a day." Monkey King said, waving his hand in front of him, and a light gate flashed: "Lewell, go and bring Alan Yeager to me."


    "Yes!" Levier walked into the light gate without hesitation. The next moment, when he saw the scene in front of him, his eyes widened and his face was astonished: "This is... Ruth''s Wall The...underground cell?!!!"


    He was still at Hina''s Wall at the last moment, but he passed through that light gate, and went back to the underground cell of Ruth''s Wall in an instant?What an incredible method this is!


    "As expected, Master Monkey King, he still has such abilities!" Lewell, who was always calm, stared in shock at this moment.


    But fortunately, his state of mind was different from that of ordinary people, and after a while he recovered: "This is not the time to be shocked, you have to quickly bring people back!"


    Monkey King didn''t want to wait, so he used this god-like skill. From this it can be seen that he is a person who hates waiting, and Levi dare not delay time.


    After suppressing the shock in his heart, he came to the door of a cell. Levier cut off the door lock with a sharp knife, and said to Allen, who was shocked inside: "You kid, if you want to survive, just follow I''m going!"


    Alan Yeager looked at Lewell with suspicion, but took a step back: "You guys are too courageous, don''t you want to rob prison, right? I''m just being locked up here temporarily, so I don''t want to Real criminal!"


    "Where are you so much nonsense, if you ask you to leave, you just leave!" Levi''s face was impatient, and he walked in to face Ellen with a fat punch, then carried him with a swollen nose and a swollen nose and walked into the light gate After that, the light door disappeared in a flash.


    At the same time, two jailers guarding the dungeon heard the sound and rushed in, looking at the broken door lock and the empty cell, their complexion changed greatly: "It''s over! Alan Yeager escaped. Prison!"


    "Quick! Go and search the surroundings! He must not escape far!"


    So, Ruth''s Wall was lively...


    The Wall of Hina, the seat of the Royal Reyes.


    "Asshole, let me go! Let go of me quickly! If I get out of jail by misunderstanding, I will really be dead!" Allen struggled on Levi''s shoulder, but Levi had no image. A handful of them were thrown on the ground, and knelt on one knee in front of Monkey King and told: "Monkey King, Alan Yeager has brought it."


    "Master Monkey King?!!!" The moment Allen saw Monkey King, he immediately covered his mouth, not daring to make a big noise. He couldn''t understand the horror of Monkey King, and his life and death were also in others In a word.He breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that Master Monkey King wanted to see him.


    But Pisis and the others looked at Livell and Allen dumbfounded one by one. In less than a minute, Livere actually took people from the dungeon of Ruth''s Wall to Hina''s. Wall, isn¡¯t that light gate leading directly to the dungeon of Ruth¡¯s Wall?!


    "This is incredible! You deserve to be Lord Monkey King! This is simply the ability God can possess!"


    Everyone was shocked by Monkey King''s methods, and at the same time, the awe of him rose to a level. This kind of god-like method, what can it be if it is not a god?


    "Since the people have already been brought, let''s start." Monkey King looked at Rod Reis: "Take us to the place of your family''s heritage."


    Rod Reis looked at Alan with a little excitement. After listening to Monkey King''s words, he hesitated for a moment, turned and led the way: "Please follow me..."


    Following Rodreis, Monkey King and others came to an underground cave. Although it was a cave, it was very wide and covered with ice everywhere, but the construction was very simple. At the end of the cave, there was only one pattern. Simple altar.


    On both sides of the altar are two simple steps, and at the end of the steps is a stone platform covered by ice. On the walls on both sides of the stone platform, two long thick iron chains hang down. The feeling is like a execution ground.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a place in the underground!"


    Everyone seemed extraordinarily surprised. Just looking at such a simple altar made them feel an uncomfortable feeling of depression.


    Rod Reis introduced: "The cave we are now in was built by the power of giants about a hundred years ago, and we have inherited the power of giants in this place."


    "Inheriting the power of giants?!" Alan looked shocked. Seeing the altar in front of him, an inexplicable sense of panic also arose. He quietly moved to Armin''s side and asked in a low voice: "Amin, what is this? What''s the matter? Where is this place?"


    "The Wall of Hina, where the royal family of Reyes lives, they want to take back the power of the ancestor giant hidden in your body..."


    "This is Hina''s Wall? Am I not in the dungeon of Ruth''s Wall?" Allen looked astonished: "And what is the power of the ancestor giant?"


    "I heard that the ancestor giant can know the truth of this world, and such power is now hidden in your body!" ..

 2285 Chapter 40 The Power of the Ancestor Giant

    "The power of the ancestor giant...in my body?!!!" Allen looked astonished: "Why don''t I know?"


    "Okay, there is no need to explain it over and over again, you just have to stay obediently, and you don''t need to care about other things." Monkey King put a hand on Alan''s shoulder and pressed him to the ground.


    Seeing this picture, Amin suddenly thought of a terrifying fact, and hurriedly stepped forward, full of anxiety: "Master Monkey King, if you want to seize the power of the ancestor giant in Alan''s body, it will not be to eat him. Right?"


    "Of course!" Monkey King hasn''t answered yet, Rodreis has already replied first: "First let Xistria inject drugs to transform into a giant. After eating Alan, he can regain the power of the ancestor giant in his body. As long as Systria mastered the power of the ancestor giant, she could become a brand-new god, not only able to know the truth of this world, but also to expel all giants, and mankind would be saved!"


    "This...this...this absolutely doesn''t work! If this is the case, wouldn''t Allen die? This absolutely doesn''t work!" A Ming protested with excitement.


    "Amin, calm down first!" Alan comforted Amin in a very calm manner: "Although I still don''t quite understand what is going on now, there is one thing I understand and answer me. , Amin! I don''t believe anyone here, I only believe in you!"


    "Say!" A Mingqiang endured the tears and stared at Alan.


    Allen pointed at Rod Reis: "Is what he said just now is true? Amin! Really, as long as you eat me, Her Majesty can control the power of the ancestor giant, expel all the giants, and save all mankind?"


    "...Yes!" Amin gritted his teeth, tears flowed, nodded vigorously, and then shook his head again: "I''m not sure, because these are just the words of King Reyes, but I personally think there are Ninety percent credibility."


    "Ninety percent credibility! That is already very high!" Allen looked at Xistria: "Your Majesty, if it is to destroy all the giants and eliminate them completely, then I am willing to sacrifice my life, because from the moment I joined the army, I have achieved death consciousness! But please promise me that I must kill all the giants!!"


    "Ellen!!" Amin cried out in pain.


    Everyone was moved by Allen''s unwavering will.


    "I promise you!" Xistria looked solemn and nodded vigorously.


    But it was slapped on the forehead by Monkey King: "You think so beautifully. Even if you are enlightened yourself, I won''t let you do this."


    "Oh? How do you take back the power of the ancestor giant from his body? Is there any other way for Master Wukong?" Xistria looked at Sun Wukong with surprise, covering her head.


    "Eating the opponent and seizing the power of its giants is actually just a general term. It is more accurate to crush the opponent''s spine and suck the marrow fluid. Of course, this disgusting method is just a vulgar barbarian''s practice. , Which is equally undesirable. But for me, there is an easier way."


    Monkey King said, placing a single palm between Allen''s back, and as the suction surged, the energy was drawn from his back, condensed into a small light ball in his hand...


    And as the power of the ancestor giant in the body is gradually taken away, Alan¡¯s memory of being sealed by the dust is also affected, and he gradually wakes up...


    In that dim basement, he transformed into a giant and ate his father himself...


    "Ahhhhh~~~!!!"


    The impact of memory, the cruel reality, the blow Allen instantly issued a desperate scream like a beast!


    "Ellen! Are you okay? Master Monkey! Please... please stop! Ellen seems to be in pain!" A Ming looked at him with great anxiety.


    "He just thought of memories that shouldn''t be recalled during this process. He screamed when he couldn''t stand the blow, but he didn''t scream because of pain..." Monkey King said casually: "I said kid, you are really very Noisy, can you be quiet?",


    Alan, who was screaming up to the sky, shook his whole body, and the harsh roar stopped abruptly.But still staring at his desperate pupils.


    After a while, Sun Wukong¡¯s hands had already condensed a thumb-sized light ball: ¡°It seems that this is all the power contained in the ancestor giant, and the rest is the power of the attacking giant. I should leave it to you. ."


    "This...this is the power of the ancestor giant?!!!" Rodreis looked at the light group in the hands of Monkey King, excited and unbelievable. This was the first time he had seen this method of capturing the power of giants, he could only say , It is incredible.


    The little devil who had been robbed of the power of the ancestor giant stood there as if nothing had happened!


    If they know this method, they don''t have to use the cruel method of eating a child.


    "This is the power of the ancestor giant after purification by me. It does not contain any side effects. If you inherit it, you will not be affected by the will of the first King Reyes. Xistria, you can think about it now. Do you want to inherit it?"


    "Will not be affected by the will of the first King Reyes? Is this true?" Rod Reyes was excited and his whole face was crazy, grabbing Xistria, almost madly urging: "What''s the hesitation about this, Histria hastened to inherit it, you can master the invincible power and become the supreme god!"


    "I..." After seeing her father''s almost crazy appearance, Cistria, who was already fully enlightened, hesitated instead.


    "There is nothing to hesitate about this, Histria, as long as you control the power of the ancestor giant, you can gain invincible power, expel giants, and save mankind! If you don''t want to, then let me Come and inherit!"


    Rod Reis said, impassioned, and pleaded with Monkey King: "Master Monkey King, since the little girl fears this power, let''s bring her daughter to complete the mission of our Royal Reyes family!" Caught the light group in Sun Wukong''s hand...


    In this scene, Mikasa and them all wrinkled slightly.


    However, Monkey King kicked him to the ground unceremoniously, making him convulsed for a long time without easing his breath: "Scum like you, don''t come to disgust me. After pitting his brother and daughter, what happened? Don¡¯t you see that you are so active? Now that you will no longer be affected by the will of the first King Reyes, you will become so righteous? You are really a good father!" ..

 2286 Chapter 41: The Giant Ancestor

    "I... I also have difficulties..." Rod Reyes knelt on the ground with his hands in his hands, trying to justify what he had done.


    "Difficulties? Your hardships are just to erase the stains that the mother and daughter Sistria brought to your royal family. After all, if the child born to you and your servant is rumored, it will be for the royal family of Reyes. What a scandal."


    "Go...Master Goku!!" After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Cistria''s eyes widened in disbelief. How could she not think that her father originally wanted to get rid of her?


    Monkey King looked at Xistria and said, "Xistria, I just don¡¯t want you to be deceived by this scumbag¡¯s hypocrisy, so there are some things you need to know. Your mother is the first child of his. Killed by a member of the military police..."


    "If it wasn''t for the accidental death of his four children and his wife of pure blood, do you think you, the illegitimate daughter who brought the scandal of the Royal Reyes family to them, could survive to this day? Or only the royal bloodline remained. If you are one, you won''t have the opportunity to join the boot camp. You have already left with your mother."


    "Why...how...this will happen!!" Xistria fell to the ground softly.


    Rod Reis glared, and tried to explain: "No! Cistria, it''s not like that! Don''t believe his nonsense, I love you! Everything I do is for a reason. I can''t become a giant..."


    "Because becoming a giant will be controlled by the first generation of Reyes'' thoughts, right? You can''t become a giant, but your own daughter can. I said that you are a scumbag!" Monkey King said, kicking Kick Rod Reis tens of meters away like a gourd: "I don''t bother to talk nonsense with scum like you now."


    Sun Wukong lifted Cistria from the ground: "The royal family has no family affection at all. Don''t let this kind of father who treats you as a tool, let alone the murderer behind the murder of your mother."


    "..." Xistria was silent for a while.


    Rod Reis climbed up from the ruins, supported his scarred body, took out a cloth-wrapped box from his arms, and stared at Monkey King, his glaring blazed with a horrible look: "Damn it! Everything was fine originally. It¡¯s... things shouldn¡¯t be like this! It¡¯s all because of you, destroying everything! Unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable! The power of the ancestor giant belongs to me!!!"


    Shaking his right hand, he took out a syringe from the box, pierced it into his left arm, and injected all the medicine inside into his body...


    In an instant, the scorching temperature rose in vain, the sky full of steam spread at an alarming speed, the ice everywhere began to melt, the underground caves began to shake and collapse, and everyone''s expressions changed greatly: "No! This is not good! The underground cave is about to collapse, run away! Get out!"


    Unfortunately, everything is too late!


    Accompanied by a piercing roar and a loud bang, the cave was burst open, and a super-large terrifying giant appeared in the field, more than twice the size of the super-large giant.


    Crushed rocks all over the sky collapsed, and the underground caves were instantly fragmented.


    Screaming and fear are intertwined, and everyone is in despair, but what makes them wonder is that the broken rocks that have collapsed do not seem to fall on them, and they have not been buried alive.


    When they looked up, everyone exclaimed with joy--


    "Wow! It was the one-hundred-meter giantess who saved us!!"


    "Huh~ I didn''t expect us to be rescued by her. I thought we would be dead this time!" Persis wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with a sigh, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s just that the giant opposite is too big, right? It''s even bigger than the one-hundred-meter giantess!"


    Sun Wukong and Mikasa stood on the shoulders of the one-hundred-meter giantess, looking at the super-large giant lying on the ground opposite, and said: "As expected of the royal family, they still control such a huge giant, just look at it. It looks like it has no characteristics other than being huge."


    "Ao~!!!~"


    A strange cry sounded in vain, and the super giant suddenly turned his head, staring at the direction where the giant female giant was. No, to be precise, it was Monkey King standing on her shoulders.


    I moved my limbs and crawled over here, showing greed and fierceness...


    The mountains shook in an instant, and countless houses collapsed. The civilians all screamed in fear and fled around...


    Monkey King looked at this scene calmly, and rubbed the head of the girl beside him: "It seems that the temptation of the ancestor giant''s power has attracted its attention, how about it, Xistria, has already decided to inherit this Is there any power? Don¡¯t expect me to stop it. You are the only one who can save them now. Who told you to be their queen now?"


    "Give him to me!" Xistria grabbed the light ball in Sun Wukong''s hand, threw it into her own mouth, and swallowed it...


    In an instant, her whole body exuded a dazzling light, and Monkey King saw it and patted Xistria''s back with a light palm, causing it to fly out...


    At this moment, suddenly the dark clouds changed, and the world changed.


    And Histria, who was flying in the air, was already wrapped in a light ball shining with thunder and lightning, and with a roar, she fell to the ground, and a giant woman with long flowing hair appeared out of nowhere.


    At the moment of seeing her, only one word appeared in everyone''s mind: "So beautiful!"


    Yes, the feeling of this giantess is so beautiful. She is as beautiful as the goddess. She is 18 meters high, with long hair fluttering, her figure is soft and moving, she wears a delicate crown on her head, and she wears a white queen skirt, noble and beautiful. The invisible queen aura makes people feel like worshipping.


    Everyone looked dumbfounded at this moment, because this beautiful and somewhat excessive giantess, she not only wears a crown, but also wears clothes, this is the first time they have seen such a giant.


    "Is this the ancestor giant? Sure enough, even the style is different! No wonder it is called the ancestor giant!" Sasha''s eyes beamed, and her expression was amazed.


    On the contrary, Mikasa shook his head extremely calmly, and looked at Monkey King: "No, I don''t think giants have this form. Brother Wukong must have moved his hands and feet?"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Mikasa''s face: "Mikasa still understands me, how about it? The ancestor giant I remodeled is pretty, right?" ..

 2287 Chapter 42 is gone

    Pisis and others naturally saw the unusual place of the ancestral giantess, which was completely different from the beauty and posture of other giants, and could not be confused with those giants.


    This made them all think of the mysterious method used by Monkey King to refine the power of the ancestor giant. It is not difficult to guess that this must have been made by the Monkey King again.


    "You can change the giant''s posture at will. How much does Master Monkey King exist!" The more they get along, the more they feel the unfathomable and terrifying Monkey King.


    Xistria looked at her hands and posture with incredibleness at this moment, and then the bang bang caught her attention, and she looked up to the front, but she just happened to see the super-large giant crawling and crashing towards her.


    Miraculously, in the face of this horrible scene, she did not show a trace of panic. She stood still and spoke calmly: "Stop."


    The super-large giant who had been rushing into it frantically stopped moving in an instant, staying motionless like a pet.


    "As expected of the ancestor giant! Can you control the giant?!"


    When Pisis and others saw this scene, their eyes widened, and they were inexplicably excited. As long as their Queen possesses these methods, then humans will not be afraid of the threat of giants. In turn, giants may become humans. A big help.


    Monkey''s figure flashed and appeared on the shoulders of the ancestral giantess. The line of sight looking down is really two majestic mountains, he couldn''t help but smile: "This look should be what a giantess should look like."


    Cistria glanced at the Monkey King on her shoulder, then fixed her gaze on the super giant in front of him: "Master Goku, is he... still saved?"


    "He treated your mother and daughter like that, do you still want to save him?"


    "How can I say, it''s my father..."


    "You are really too kind, but it''s a pity that the giant he has now turned into is just like those brainless, unsullied giants. If you want to recover your human body, unless you let him eat the wise giant, it will always be this. It looks like something."


    "In other words, it''s not saved?"


    "Yes, isn''t there another person here who has the power of an intelligent giant? Let him eat Allen and he can recover his body."


    Xistria immediately shook her head firmly: "I will not kill anyone to save him."


    "Then you can only kill him. The high temperature emitted by this giant''s body will burn raging fire wherever he goes. You should understand the extent of its harm? If you can''t get it, let me end him. "


    "No, let me come! I am the queen of this country, and his daughter, the fate of the Reyes family, it is time to end in my generation!" Xistria said, several indulgences Jumping to the back of the neck between the back of the super giant, ignoring the hot heat emanating from his body, five sharp nails were ejected from his slender hands. After hesitating for a moment, he suddenly pierced in: "The future Reyes The royal family will not be carrying that cruel fate, so rest here!"


    With the passing of life, the corpse of the super-large giant decayed rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, exuding intense heat and smoke...


    The ancestral giant''s body was also wrapped in a halo, gradually disappearing, and the figure of Xistria appeared.


    At the same time, the one-hundred-meter giantess not far away has disappeared, and Ani and others are walking towards Monkey King...


    "Your Majesty, do you know the truth of this world?"


    Irwin Smith and others all looked at Xistria with an urgent look.


    Hearing this, Xistria hurriedly closed her eyes to reflect on it, but she was shocked to find that she didn''t seem to have any memory of the truth about the world in her mind, and even she was still the original self, not much in her mind. Any memory.


    "No...nothing...no!" Xistria opened her eyes and said blankly.


    "No? How could there not be? You are thinking about it, maybe you haven''t activated the relevant memory yet!"


    Xistria recalled carefully, recalled vigorously, still shook her head, anxiously: "No...really nothing!!"


    "How could this happen?! Is King Reys lying to us?!"


    Liwell and others all showed angry expressions.


    "Ahem~~ That, Xistria, don''t even think about it. I have the memory of the truth about this world, it should be refined by me..." Monkey King touched his head, a little embarrassed.


    "Refining...refining...refining refining and refining it out?!!!"


    When Pisis and others heard this, they were all shocked, each of them became dumbfounded, looking at Monkey King in amazement, and even stammering in disbelief.


    "How can it be refined? How can such important information be refined?!" Han Ji Zoye pulled his hair indiscriminately with both hands, with a frantic expression on his face.


    "Really...refined out?" Persis looked at Monkey King in amazement and confirmed again.


    Monkey King spread his hands together: "The memory of the truth of the world should be in the will of the first king Reyes. When I refined the power of the ancestor giant, I directly erased the will of the first king Reyes, so this world The memory of the truth should have disappeared with the disappearance of the will of the first King Reyes."


    "No...No way!!!"


    Han Ji Zuoye and others opened their mouths in astonishment, and they could almost fit a duck egg.


    At this moment, what can they say?What can you say?


    If they were replaced by someone else, they would even have the heart to kill him, but this person is Monkey King!They dare not even reveal a trace of disrespect.


    What else?Swallow it with broken teeth!


    "In other words, all our efforts were in vain?" Liwell covered his forehead with his hands with a headache.


    "Forget it, this is the end of the matter, there is no way." Irwin Smith said relieved: "Your Majesty has inherited the power of the ancestor giant, and humans will not need to live in the horror of giants, although they have not known the secrets of giants The truth of this world, but we are very lucky, we humans have been saved!"


    "Yes! Mankind has been saved!"


    Thinking of this, everyone became happy and excited.


    "No, maybe there is another place where there is a secret about giants recorded!" Allen suddenly rushed out of the crowd, holding the key hanging on his neck tightly and said: "My dad told me to return before he died. Go to my basement, there must be hidden secrets related to giants!" ..

 2288 Chapter 43 The Truth

    When Lewell and others heard this, both eyes were bright, and Allen''s father was the one who took the power of the ancestor giant, and he must know some secrets that others did not know.


    "Go, take us to your house!"


    With new hope, everyone can''t wait to get up.


    It''s just Alan with a look of astonishment: "Now? My house is in the Wall of Maria..."


    "..."


    A group of people heard that the original fiery heart had cooled down a bit, and the Wall of Hina and the Wall of Maria were separated by several days.


    Pisis: "In this case, I won''t be in a hurry. Anyway, the Wall of Maria has been retaken. You can go to the basement of his house any time. The most urgent thing is to solve the matter here first."


    When everyone heard this, they all nodded in agreement. King Reyes was dead, and now is the best time for Xistria to inherit the position of queen.


    After several days of active operations by Pisis and others, the turmoil gradually subsided, and Xistria successfully inherited the position of queen, and the world within the wall entered a new normal track.


    A week later, Pisis and others entered the basement of his house under the leadership of Alan, brought three books to the palace of Hina''s Wall, and presented them to the current Her Majesty the Queen.


    Before Her Majesty has read it, they dare not read the content privately.


    Xistria put down the book in her hand, still a look of shock still remained on her face...


    Persis and the others, who have been waiting quietly on the side, couldn''t wait to wait: "Why, your Majesty, what is recorded in it?"


    "Unexpectedly, the world within our walls is nothing but a small island to this world. It turns out that humans are not only us. Our ancestors once ruled this continent, but it was eventually overthrown, in order to avoid conflict with other countries. The wars of war, the building of high walls, the seclusion of the world within this wall, the so-called peaceful life..."


    "!!!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this: "Apart from us, there are other humans and nations in the world outside the wall?" Irwin Smith looked serious: "Right, it seems that those who can The guys who turned into giants are the spies sent to us by the countries outside the wall. It seems that they have already begun to attack the world inside our walls!"


    Xistria threw the book to Persis and others: "Look at it yourself,"


    Pisis and others immediately gathered around and began to read...


    After a long time, all of them became solemn.


    "The residents inside the wall are collectively called the Eldias? And the giants outside the walls turned out to be all the Eldias?! In other words, are the giants all our compatriots?" Allen gritted his teeth. With the look of hatred, he, who hated giants so deeply, was shocked and angry to learn the sad truth about giants.


    The giants who have always been regarded as enemies of life and death are all the Eldias who were exiled or experimented by the Marais and turned into giants. They did so only to transfer the Eldias who migrated to the island. Being stuck on this small island forever and never going in forever, how such a result does not make people feel angry.


    Allen''s anger towards the giants immediately shifted to the Marais: "These damn bastards should go to hell!"


    When he fell on one knee in front of Xistria, he said solemnly: "Your Majesty, since the Marais have already attacked us, we can''t sit still and fight back! Let them see you, Master Monkey King. The power of the ancestor giant after the transformation! Let them also try the horror experience of being swallowed by the giant life!"


    Pisis stepped forward and patted Allen, and said, "Calm down first. You can''t start a war with blood, but you are responsible for the lives and deaths of all soldiers participating in the war."


    "..." Hearing this, Allen calmed down a bit, and remained silent.


    Pisis said: "The Marais sent spies to the world inside our wall, nothing more than to seize the power of the ancestor giant, and then annihilate all the Eldia people in the world inside our wall, to seize the rich resources contained under the island. From this point of view, we have obviously been fully targeted by the Marais. As Allen said earlier, we can¡¯t just sit back and wait, we must be prepared.¡±


    Irwin Smith nodded and said: "However, the Marais seem to be afraid of the power of the Ancestral Giants. Therefore, as long as the Ancestral Giants are still within our wall for one day, they will absolutely not dare to launch a general attack on us. The object to be protected is Her Majesty the Queen, and the Marais must not be allowed to take away the ancestor giant, otherwise we will be all over!"


    "However, Her Majesty has always stayed with Master Monkey King. There is absolutely no problem with the safety factor. So what we should focus on next is how to withstand the attacks that the Malays may not launch at any time!"


    Amin stepped forward and said to Xistria: "Your Majesty, the ancestor giant you control should be able to control those mindless, unsullied giants?"


    Xistria nodded earnestly: "Yes, as long as it is an unsullied giant without wisdom, I can control it."


    "It is much simpler to defend against the attacks of the Malays. The Malays would never have thought that the giants who originally wanted to restrict our freedom have now become our strongest line of defense and weapon!"


    "Do you use giants to resist the Marais? That''s a good idea!" Ricco and others'' eyes lit up.


    "Why do you only think about how to defend and don''t take the initiative to attack?" Monkey King brought Mikasa and his daughters to the hall: "Do you still want to hide in this small world inside the wall?"


    "Master Monkey King!"


    Persis and others all saluted respectfully.


    Irwin Smith said with a heavy face: "We are naturally unwilling to stay in this small wall forever, in an isolated island, but because of this, our place is just an isolated island to the world. How do you fight with them? Their population may be ten times, or even dozens of times, ours?"


    "Don''t underestimate the power of the ancestral giantess after my transformation. Her words and deeds can control all the innocent giants and turn them into an army of giants that are not afraid of death and obedient. , How many unsullied giants are there in the world outside the wall? With this absolute advantage, what are you still afraid of?"


    "This..." Pisis and others heard that, in their hearts, the ambition for freedom has become stronger and stronger. They want to leave the world inside this wall, and they don''t want to live like domestic animals forever. In the small world inside the wall, they don''t even need this peace of losing freedom...

 2289 Chapter 44 The Army of Ten Thousand Giants

    "Fight!!!" Allen''s face was full of blood, full of passionate roar: "Do you still want to stay in this small wall and live the life of the frog at the bottom of the well forever? We have shrunk. We are inside the wall, but they still refuse to let us go. They want to kill us all. In that case, let¡¯s fight bravely! Our ancestors can dominate the mainland. Now, we have Her Majesty the Queen and Lord Monkey King, so can we too Do it!"


    Allen''s passionate drink also made Pisis and others excited.


    "Then fight! Since the war is inevitable, we should make the Malays pay a heavy price for their stupid decision!" Levier first stood up and said.


    Pisis sank and shouted: "There is no right or wrong in a war. There will always be victory or defeat. We don''t care about the grievances between the Malays and the Eldia. We are only for the present, everyone, for freedom, take up the weapons in your hands. , Come to meet the coming war!"


    "Oh!!!"


    Everyone shouted loudly with excitement, and then knelt down in front of Xistria on one knee: "Your Majesty the Queen, we-please fight!"


    "Do you really want to fight..." Xistria hesitated right now. As a queen, she was responsible for everyone''s lives, because her decision would determine everyone''s life and death.The residents inside the wall have just escaped from the horror brought to them by the giants, and now they have to start a war with stronger opponents outside. They are just residents of an island, have they really won the vast world outside?


    "Master Goku..." Cistria looked at Monkey King with hopeful eyes.


    "With me as the backing, what are you still hesitating? Your ancestors were able to sweep the world with the help of giants, and now you can do the same."


    "I know!" Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Xistria finally felt relieved. As long as there is Master Wukong''s help, there is nothing to be afraid of: "Then go to war! Use it to defend the Malays. It¡¯s not as good as we take the initiative. I will assemble the giants outside the wall to form a huge army of giants. Persis and Irwin. You will take care of the rest. Three days later, let us go. See the world outside this wall!"


    "Yes!!"


    Everyone became extremely excited, and finally they were able to see the outside world. This is what they have always dreamed of doing, but now they are finally getting what they want.


    At the same time, the secrets of the world inside the wall, the affairs of the Eldia and the Marais were all declared under the approval of Sistria; at the same time, it was announced that for freedom, they would rush out of the world outside the wall in three days. , Ready to start the first confrontation with the Malays outside.


    As soon as the news came out, the world inside the wall immediately caused an uproar. At the same time, one by one was extremely excited and excited. Each and every young talent was rushing to join the army because they just wanted to see the world outside the wall. .


    On the wall of Maria, above the high wall, Alan, fully armed, looked at the beautiful figure of the giantess outside the wall, and in her screams, the shocking scene of countless giants swarming, excited I was shaking a little: "Amin, our dream is about to come true!"


    "Yes! It''s about to happen!" Amin was also full of excitement: "Supporting Her Majesty the Queen is indeed the most correct choice!" At the same time, he was worried: "I just don''t know how powerful the Marais are. From your father¡¯s notes, you know that the weapons and equipment of the world outside the wall are far better than us, and they can even compete with giants, so they dare to risk their ancestors¡¯ prestige to invade the walls and seize the island¡¯s burial. H."


    "So what?" Allen looked at the endless giant that had gathered below, and his heart was surging: "Look! We have such a large army of giants, and even the Queen, the ancestor giant, let alone, Master Monkey King is also on our side, even if the Marais are strong, what''s the fear!"


    "It''s true." Amin looked at Ellen, with a hint of emotion on his face: "Fate is really amazing, Ellen, you used to roar to kill all the giants, now, we will Fight side by side with giants..."


    "Neither did I expect..." Allen gritted his teeth with an angry look: "Damn it is the Marais, these giants are also victims! When we get out of the wall, we must rescue the Ai who was enslaved by the Marais. Erdia, completely overthrow their rule!"


    "Allen, from your father¡¯s notes, you know that you have a half-brother. I heard Master Monkey King say that for his own safety, he betrayed his parents and caused his biological parents to be Exiled, your mother became a giant, but your father escaped because of the help of others. How do you plan to face it then?"


    "Don''t talk to me about this kind of scum to report my parents. I don''t have a brother like that. I will take him out by myself!" Allen looked angry, clenched his teeth, and was obviously extremely angry. The guy from his parents, this brutal bastard made him extremely angry.Even if you have all kinds of reasons, the parents who mutilated yourself cannot be forgiven.


    Only after the anger was over, Allen suddenly became silent again, because he was surprised to find that he seemed not qualified to talk about people, because his father was eaten by him, although he lost his mind at the time, although his His father voluntarily let him eat it, just to let him inherit the power of the giant he had, but the crime of killing his own father could not be washed away.


    Amin seemed to see Alan¡¯s pain, stretched out his hand to pat him, and comforted: "All this was arranged by my uncle. He was eaten by you voluntarily. It has nothing to do with you. Alan, you are not wrong. Don¡¯t think too much, now, the only thing you have to do is to use the strength inherited from your uncle to end it all!"


    Allen looked resolute: "Yes! It should be over! The power of giants shouldn''t exist. After everything is over, I will ask Master Monkey King to let all giants disappear from this world!"


    Outside the wall, Histria, who turned into an ancestor giant giant, looked at the dense innocent giants around him, and said to Monkey King sitting on her shoulders: "Master Wukong, the number has reached 10,000."


    "Then let us start the next game, attack the Marais government, and let them taste the horror of being trampled and swallowed by giants."


    (PS: It''s still a change today. This article is almost over. I have to prepare for the next one. I will make up for the new one after the start of the new article.) ..

 2290 Chapter 45 The First Confrontation

    An army of 10,000 giants, the tallest of which is seventeen meters, the shortest is seven meters.


    Walking all the way to the world outside the wall, the majestic picture is so shocking, if you encounter a strange species or a handsome giant on the road, you will immediately pull it into the giant''s team.


    When it came to the edge of the island outside the wall, the original army of 10,000 giants had expanded to twelve thousand.


    Sun Wukong and Sanli sat on the shoulders of the 100-meter giantess, looked at the high wall at the end of their sight, and smiled: "Here, as long as you climb over that high wall, you can see the sea."


    "The sea!!!"


    Mikasa and the others became extremely excited when they heard this. Such simple words are so sacred and inaccessible to them. For a hundred years, the so-called sea has been for people in the world inside the wall. , Is already a legend.


    And now, the legendary sea is about to unfold before their eyes.


    How fast the hundred-meter giantess is moving, but in a moment, she has already drawn closer to the high wall, because her height of one hundred meters is much higher than the thirty-meter high wall, so Ai Lun and the others saw the sparkling sea from a distance.


    For a while, they all looked fascinated, and stood up with excitement: "The sea! Is that the sea? I saw it! We saw the sea! It''s so beautiful!!"


    "The sea?!!!"


    Following the giant army behind the one-hundred-meter giantess, Lewell and the others became extremely excited after hearing Mikasa''s exclamation, and they couldn''t wait for the giants below them to run faster. Times.


    This time there were only 1,000 troops, most of which were composed of investigators and garrisons. In order to get on the road quickly, they all rode on giants. After these giants were controlled, they would not actively attack them. It is much more convenient to use for driving than horses.


    And on the high wall thousands of meters away, an exquisite cannon is placed every ten meters. A group of soldiers are playing cards together, and one of them feels something suddenly, frowning at himself. ''S companion said: "Hey, do you feel the ground is shaking?"


    "No?"


    "You guy is going to lose, do you want to divert your attention?"


    "No, you feel it carefully, the ground is really shaking!"


    "We won''t be deceived, you guy..."


    "No, it seems to be shaking!"


    Everyone calmed down immediately, listening carefully and feeling...


    "Bang Bang Bang~~~"


    The intensive roar like footsteps became clearer and clearer. Later, they had clearly felt the vibration of the ground, and it became more and more intense. In the end, the stools they were sitting on all shook off the ground. Then a group of people fell on their backs and fell to the ground with panic expressions: "No, is it an earthquake?!"


    "No! It''s not an earthquake! It''s a giant! Oh my God! There are so many giants!! There are so many giants that there is no end in sight!!!"


    After hearing this horrified scream, everyone crawled and grabbed the wall and looked around. In an instant, they all took a breath: "My--God!!!"


    An army of giants as high as twelve thousand, how shocking the picture is. Even the conventional army of ten thousand people, it seems to be extremely deterrent, not to mention the giant army composed of giants, that rumbling and running. The scene of, is dozens of times stronger than the galloping horse, and the roar of shaking the earth makes the scalp numb.


    Especially the one hundred-meter giantess who is the strongest party, only feels fear.


    At this moment, these Malay soldiers who stayed behind the border were all pale and full of fear.


    "Hurry! Hurry, hurry, hurry!!!!~~~ The giants attacked, and they quickly returned to my post and blasted them!! Never let them come within ten meters of the high wall!!!"


    The Marais soldiers rushed to the cannon on the wall in an instant, ready for shelling...


    Three more planes took off at the first time and hovered in the sky...


    Others are armed with guns.


    I have to say that the technology of the Malays outside is much more advanced than the world inside the wall.


    Such a movement naturally attracted the attention of Mikasa and the others, and they all showed shock: "There are people on the wall? Is it a Malay?!"


    Xistria hurriedly slapped the 100-meter giantess''s neck, and said in a focused voice: "Ani, stop now, you can''t get close, otherwise we will be shelled!"


    However, the 100-meter giantess seemed to have not heard her, she still moved her feet towards the high wall...


    "I said you are really disobedient, Ani." Sun Wukong''s indifferent voice suddenly sounded: "At this time, do you still want to resist?"


    The one-hundred-meter giantess who had been running so hard seemed to be anchored, her figure stopped in vain, and she froze in place and dared not move again.


    "Stop it all!!" Xistria immediately turned and gave orders to the giant army behind him. Although the voice was not loud, the giants who had been running all the way were like well-trained army, standing still and motionless.


    "Are they Marais! Unexpectedly, they even deployed a defense here! Everyone, prepare to fight!" Levier sank and shouted.


    Everyone stood up from the shoulders of giants, ready to fight.


    "There are people on the giant. Could it be the Eldia inside the wall? How can they control the giant so freely?" When the Marais saw this picture, they all showed horror.


    "Our ancestors once said that we have given up the battle on the mainland and lived in seclusion on this small island. If you dare to attack again, we will surely lead the giant army to sweep the mainland! Now, accept the anger of us, Pay the price for your stupid behavior!"


    Standing on the shoulders of the 100-meter giantess, Cistria raised her right hand and gave the order, fully revealing the majesty that the queen should have: "The giant army listened to the order, and stepped on the high wall in front of me to retake Our glory!"


    "Hoho~~!!!"


    A roar like a beast came from the mouths of the giants. In an instant, their eyes turned red, and they rushed towards the high wall without fear of life or death...


    "Shoot! Fire it!"


    The Marais were instantly deterred by the terrifying aura of the giant''s army, frightened one by one, and launched an indiscriminate shelling!


    After a hundred years, the first confrontation between the Eldia and the Malays was staged here...

 2291 Chapter 46 The War

    It has to be said that the power of the Malay cannons is indeed not comparable to that of the fixed guns in the wall. Each shot hits the giant¡¯s body, either with a large hole or a broken limb, or even a broken arm. The cannon blasted the giant''s head away.


    In front of the cannon, the giant was as vulnerable as tofu.


    And their guns, like a machine gun, can shoot continuously, and their power is amazing. Together with the giant''s head, they can penetrate and explode.


    And they obviously knew where the giant¡¯s weakness was. Under its terrifying firepower, the giants who rushed to the high wall fell halfway...


    The three planes hovered over the giant crowd, and every shelling could blast their heads with the vital parts of the back of the neck.


    At this moment, Allen and the others saw the power and horror of Malay technology.


    But it¡¯s a pity that there are too many giants, and I don¡¯t know what the fear is. There are only dozens of turrets on the city wall, and every shot is fired, it must be reloaded; and the guns always run out when the giants succeed. The Malais gradually began to be unable to withstand the attack.


    After burying hundreds of giants, the giant army finally rushed to the high wall one after another, and carried out a merciless slaughter of the gunners on the high wall.


    For the first time seeing the bloody picture of giants swallowing the living, the Marais began to collapse in fear.


    "Quick! Leave the giant on the wall alone, go and kill the girl on the shoulders of the 100-meter giantess. She is controlling these giants. As long as we kill her, we will win!"


    After the Marais warriors got the order, the three fighters in the air immediately turned around and flew towards the direction of the 100-meter giantess. At the same time, three artillery shells came from three different directions towards the Monkey King on the shoulders of the 100-meter giantess. Boom past...


    "It''s very impolite to disturb others watching the show."


    Monkey King stood up, and under the horrified gaze of the Marais, he caught the two shells in his hands with one hand, and then flew a kick and kicked the remaining shell back. Hit a fighter plane at an even more alarming speed, causing it to crash.


    The Malays were dumbfounded by this incredible scene: "Receive the cannonball with your bare hands? Can the cannonball be kicked back with one foot? This...this...how is this possible!!! And why didn''t it explode during the kick?"


    "Guess it!" Monkey King grinned and threw out the two artillery shells in his hand. The next moment, accompanied by two roars, the two fighters crashed to the ground in strong black smoke.


    "Oh my God! That guy is not a human at all, he is a monster!! Run! We can''t win at all!!!"


    The horror of Monkey King immediately frightened the Marais. Within two or three seconds, he shot down three fighters with his bare hands. Is this something human can do?


    However, after Sun Wukong heard the Marais screaming in fear, his entire face went dark, which made it clear that he was scolding him.


    The light ball appeared in his hand, and he threw it down. The high wall below was instantly swallowed by the explosion of light...


    Amidst the rumbling and shaking mountains, Lewell and the others stood up embarrassedly from the ruins, looking at the disappearing high wall in front of them, and the tens of meters high waves that surged in, one by one. He closed his eyes and breathed in a cold breath and exclaimed: "My God!!! It''s over... it''s over!!!"


    Looking at the disaster-like flood scene, everyone felt helpless and desperate.


    In the next moment, everyone was submerged by the surging tsunami...


    After a while, it became a vast ocean.


    The giants floated on the surface of the sea, and Lewell and the others fixed them on the giants with three-dimensional devices, and they coughed continuously.


    Fortunately, the three-dimensional devices of these thousand soldiers are fixed on the giant''s body, so that they will not be washed away by the tsunami.


    Of course, the main thing was that Sun Wukong secretly helped them, otherwise, the thousands of elite soldiers would have killed more than half of them.


    "What a miracle! In this case, no one was killed or injured!"


    "It must be Lord Monkey King''s blessing!"


    After sighing, everyone looked at the scene in front of them with joy and excitement.


    "This is the sea!!"


    The expressions of a group of people were as exaggerated as a dumpling entering the city.


    "It''s already past three o''clock in the afternoon. If this continues, the sky will be dark, and these giants will lose the ability to act." Monkey King looked at the sky: "It seems we can''t waste time, we have to move to Go up to the opposite continent, otherwise you have to wait until tomorrow. Hey! You are ready, I am going to start teleporting!"


    With a thought in Monkey King''s heart, tens of thousands of giants and a thousand elite soldiers appeared in a city with tall buildings.


    Then everyone looked around the scene with dumbfounded faces, and was in a daze.


    "This...Where is this place? Why did we suddenly appear here? Shouldn''t we be at sea?"


    "It should be on the mainland outside the wall? I heard Master Monkey King say teleport..."


    "Teleport..." Leewell and the others looked at Monkey King with a sudden look, because they had seen this kind of thing.


    As for the miracle-like ability of Monkey King, they are all immune. As they worship Monkey King as a god, it is not a matter of course that they have such a method?


    "Oh my God! Giants!! Lots of giants!!!"


    "Why are there so many giants suddenly appearing here?!!!"


    "What the hell is going on?!!! Where did these giants come from?!!!"


    Fear instantly spread throughout the city, and countless Malays screamed in fear and began to flee...


    And the army stationed in the city was also assembled in the first time...


    Monkey King stared at the panicked people, and gave the order to attack the giant: "Let''s start! Destroy as much as you like!"


    With the order being issued, the giants launched crazy destruction and killing!Countless houses shattered and collapsed under their feet...


    Although Mikasa and the others were unbearable, no one had any pity, because this nightmare-like scene had already been staged in the wall. The population lost was hundreds of thousands, and all the culprits were horses. Lai people!


    There is no right or wrong in war, only winning or losing!


    Since the Marais provoked the end of the war, they must be held responsible for it.


    Just as the giant army was engaged in frenzied destruction and killing, Monkey King looked up at the sky: "The trajectory of the world will be completely subverted. If this happens, it will be enough to wake you from your deep sleep, Lord of this world!" ,,


    (PS: This article will end tomorrow. Invincible Wen is really hard to write. Write it more quickly. You can solve all the enemies with two brushes. It will be over in a few chapters. What else can I write? Let me be a little bit more detailed, and say that the protagonist is reduced to a soy sauce role, so I can''t really feel sad.) ..

 2292 Chapter 47 Technology

    Above the tall buildings, Jike Yeager looked down below, turning a blind eye to the civilians who were torn alive by the giants. He frowned slightly and looked at the one-hundred-meter giant in the middle of the city and the Monkey King standing on her shoulders. His complexion was gloomy and full of fear: "Ani...that is to say, these people are the Eldia inside the wall. They will take the lead in attacking us. The courage is really good, and the man...very It''s tricky!"


    Thinking back to all the things he had encountered outside the wall, Jike Yagel was frightened and gloomy at the same time.


    The horrible and desperate scene at that time, he could not forget for the rest of his life, just a light breath made the entire forest into the ground, and also caused his giant body to burst and collapse. At that time, he clearly felt To the looming death.


    The fear and despair at that moment were still clearly imprinted in his heart, like a nightmare.


    At that time, if he hadn''t been saved by the giant coachman, he would have been out of this world.


    "But don''t think that you can do whatever you want with the power of giants. Now, it is no longer the world of giants. Technology is the main theme of this world. At that time, I will give you back ten times, a hundred times!" Er''s face showed an extremely disgusting look, and then he waved his big hand: "Get out! Get around the one-hundred-meter giantess and annihilate the other giants first! Let the Eldia see the strength of the Malays and tell them, Now it¡¯s no longer a giant¡¯s world!!"


    As the order was issued, a fighter plane was dispatched at the same time, hovering over the city, and the buzzing sound of the wings showed their deterrence.


    One after another bombs were dropped from the air, and when they landed on the ground, they exploded. The giants were instantly blown to flesh and blood, and their limbs were severed.


    It''s just that they can still move if they haven''t been attacked to the point. However, their hands and feet are broken, their actions are already inconvenient, and they are blown to pieces by the next bombing.


    "Captain, I can''t stand it anymore, the opponent''s artillery fire is too fierce, what to do?!!!"


    But in a moment, the thousands of elite fighters inside the wall had been killed and wounded severely. Under the indiscriminate air bombing, apart from fleeing, they could only watch their companions being bombed!


    The height at which the fighter planes fly, as well as the three-dimensional devices they are equipped with, are useless.


    At this moment, the soldiers inside the wall clearly felt the power of science and technology, and humans were powerless in front of them.


    Levier felt helpless after hearing his companion''s question. What else could he do, he could only pray that Lord Monkey King would help.


    Xistria looked at the scene in front of her with an anxious expression: "Master Goku, Levi''s and the others are almost overwhelmed. Can I trouble you to solve the things that fly in the sky?"


    "It''s called an airplane, it''s a type of fighter. I didn''t expect that the Malays had already developed technology to such a degree. Even the aerial bombing tactics were good enough. I brought these people somehow, if they all die. This, wouldn¡¯t I lose face.¡±


    As Monkey King said, he patted the giant female giant: "Ani, it''s up to you."


    Ani used her huge head to look at Monkey King: "Then you must promise me that you will not kill the Malays!"


    "Yes." Sun Wukong didn''t even think about it but agreed. He didn''t care about the life and death of Malays. He just wanted to fight here, completely disrupt the original destiny of this world, and force this. In the world, he woke up from his deep sleep.


    After receiving Monkey King¡¯s promise, Ani did not hesitate to choose to take action, because she knew very well that if Monkey King was allowed to do it, everyone here would probably die, and even the entire Malay people would be extinct. She never It is suspected that Monkey King has such terrifying ability.


    And she shot, at least can save the next part of the Malays.


    The ice crystals in his hand condensed to form a huge crystal spear, and Ani threw it at the fighter plane that flew in front of him not far away!


    With a roar, the entire fighter plane was crossed by ice crystal guns and crashed!


    "Damn it!"


    "The one-hundred-meter giantess has acted, get rid of her soon!"


    One throw was to kill a fighter plane. The Marais fighters obviously felt the threat from the 100-meter giantess, and flew over her head indiscriminately!


    However, it was swept by the giant palm of the Hundred Meters Giantess, intercepting all the shells, and the palm of the Hundred Meters Giantess was unharmed in the explosion.


    At this moment, her steel skin showed an amazing defense.


    Then one jump and one sweep will smash two fighters!


    Then he demolished a house with his bare hands and threw it out, instantly smashing a fighter plane to pieces!


    "Too...too amazing!" The soldiers inside the wall showed excitement.


    The Marais became dumbfounded, with a shocked look on their faces: "My God! This giantess can jump? Such a huge body can jump?! And the throwing technique is so accurate?"


    "Launch! Hurry up!"


    However, is it a bit too late to take off? I saw Ani jumping tens of meters above the ground, and slapped a fighter plane again.


    "Leave the remaining two to us!" Mikasa yelled softly, and stepped on the sky with Sasha at the same time, approaching their respective targets, slashing the weapon in his hand, and passing by with a flash of light, so did the last two fighters. Was cut in half and fell to the ground.


    "Even... can you run in the air? Can you split a fighter plane in half with a single sword?"


    "This...this...is this still a human?"


    "Erdia are so strong?!!!"


    The Malays were terrified, panicked!


    Jike Yeager had a gloomy face, and the fighters that could fly in the air were completely destroyed in this way, which he did not expect.


    "Quick! The whole army strikes!" Jike Yagel gave orders to his troops.


    Teams of Marais soldiers, armed with guns and ammunition, climbed onto the roof. Before they could take any action, they were swept by the one-hundred-meter giantess and flew far away with the broken houses...


    Think about it, what a shocking picture of a hundred-meter giant swept across the surrounding houses.


    "Unexpectedly...so amazing!!!"


    Jike Yeager was frightened by the combat power of the 100-meter giantess. The so-called power of technology turned out to be so small before the giant.


    But Monkey King didn''t care about the war in front of him. He just looked up at the sky, where an unparalleled will was gradually awakening...

 2293 Chapter 48 End

    At the same time, Arnie also spotted Jike Yeager who was standing on the roof. Her eyes suddenly showed extremely cold killing intent, ignoring the fire from the guns that hit her body. Such power was nothing but a force for her. It''s just tickle.


    Stepping on it would cause countless deaths and injuries. At this moment, Arnie showed her almost invincible power in front of humans.


    The armor of the whole body, its defensive power turned out to be unpierced by guns and unbreakable by shelling. The guns and shells of the Marais turned out to be fake to Ani, shooting and stepping all the way, gradually approaching Jike Yagel.


    Ani remembered it very clearly, if she hadn''t been saved by Monkey King, her current self would have been killed by Jike Yagel, and she might have taken away her giant power.


    This hatred must be avenged.


    "Is the target me..." Seeing the direction of the giantess of the hundred meters and the undisguised killing intent on him, Jike Yegel frowned slightly. He had already seen the strength of the giantess of the hundred meters. It seems to be stronger than the giant of beasts he transformed into.


    Just the near-invincible defense is not something he can handle. With the addition of a Monkey King who frightens him, Jike Yagel immediately gave birth to a retreat: "It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. It is the best policy to leave now!"


    It¡¯s just that Jike Yagel¡¯s footsteps can be faster than the 100-meter giantess, Arnie has only just made two strides, and has already appeared in front of him, and the Optimus Prime-like giant''s right foot suddenly stepped on him. ¡­


    The''bang~'' roar resounded, and the whole earth was shaking, splashed with dust and sand.


    But the Hundred Meters Giantess frowned slightly, because she felt that her foot did not seem to step on the ground, but was forcibly supported by some kind of force.


    When he lowered his head and looked at his feet, he found that Jike Yagel had already transformed into a giant of beasts, his muscles bulged, and he used both hands to forcibly catch Ani''s violent step.


    "It''s worthy of being the strongest giant who has such power." Arnie exclaimed, "It''s a pity, that''s all." As he said, ice crystals spread under his feet, and in a flash, the giant of beasts was condensed into a giant beast. The gleaming sculpture was then stepped on suddenly, and it cracked to the ground with a click.


    In terms of her own strength, the Hundred-meter Giantess is not much stronger than the giant of the beast, but the terrifying part of the Hundred-meter Giantess is that her ability to crystallize ice is too BUG to resist its freezing. If that is the case, then there is only the fate of being crushed by one foot.


    After all, this ability was mutated because of Monkey King, and the ability linked to Monkey King was naturally extremely abnormal.


    "Oh my God! The giant of the beast... was killed like this?!!!"


    Each of the Marais warriors showed a look of incomparable shock and panic. The invincible strength displayed by the giant female giant made them feel the despair of Youxin.


    A steel-skinned body, can''t be hit by a gun, can''t be broken by running or blasting, and now the beast giant, one of the legendary nine giants, has been crushed with one foot. Who can check and balance this kind of strength?


    "We shouldn''t provoke the Eldia!"


    "It''s horrible! How could such a giant win!!"


    Just relying on the one-hundred-meter giantess made the Malays feel desperate.


    And those unsullied giants are still destroying, slaughtering...


    The Malays finally saw what hell is at this moment.


    "Unexpectedly, this one-hundred-meter giantess is so terrible!!" Lewell and others were all shocked by the strength of the one-hundred-meter giantess, and all of them were thankful: "Fortunately, we have Master Monkey King, otherwise, The world inside the wall has been destroyed by her alone!"


    The hundred-meter giantess ran rampant all the way, heading towards the central building of the Malay government in a destructive posture, destroying, then destroying...


    Within two or three hours from the beginning to the end, the royal city of the Malay government was breached, announcing the collapse of their rulership.


    This is the miraculous result of absolute strength.


    Regarding this miraculous result, Alan and the others all showed incredible expressions. How could they break the rule of the Marais government like this?


    They originally thought that the war this time was just the first confrontation with the Malais government and tried their strengths, but they did not expect that in just two or three hours, they would breach the royal city of the Malais government and overthrow it. Their rule.


    Of course, everyone knows that the reason they achieved this miraculous result was because of Monkey King alone.


    If it hadn''t been for Monkey King who suddenly transported them to the King City and hit the Marais by surprise, or if Monkey King hadn''t ordered the Hundred Meter Giantess to sweep all the way, they would have already died under the bombardment of that fighter.


    It''s not that the opponent is too weak, but their Monkey King is really too strong.


    While everyone was still in the joy of this miraculous victory, the sky suddenly rumbling, and an eternal will quietly covered the entire world.


    At this moment, all creatures in this world had their brains blank, and the fear from the soul caused them to kneel on the ground, together with the flowers, plants and trees, bending down to welcome the Lord of One World''s awakening.


    Then the whole world fell into darkness, because a huge figure had already obscured the sun and blocked all the light.


    On the other hand, Monkey King clearly saw a huge face in the dark sky where his fingers could not be seen, as if looking down at the world from the sky.


    This face is extremely huge, and the planet it is now on seems so small.


    "Unexpectedly, this giant''s world, even the world master, is so huge, is this the unique feature of this dimensional world..."


    "Brother Wukong! What the hell is going on? Why is the sky suddenly dark?!" The Mikasa and the daughters beside Sun Wukong were not affected by that will. They just felt instinctively in the face of the darkness like the sun. Fear.


    It''s just that without waiting for Monkey King''s answer, a real giant hand that covers the sky descended from the sky.


    "If you don''t even say a word, just do it, you are really cold enough, the Lord of this world." Monkey King looked at the falling giant palm, but he smiled: "But I am Like a determined person like you, no, it''s a god!"


    Then he clenched his fist and blasted out a punch without fancy, showing absolute power.


    In an instant, the space shattered, spreading at an immeasurable speed, shattering the giant palm that was slamming down, shattering this dimensional world, and shattering the terrifying giant that stood proudly in the world!


    The Lord of this world didn''t even have a single line, so he was instantly killed by Monkey King!


    The Lord of Low Martial Arts was so vulnerable in front of him.


    As for Mikasa and the others, they were completely stunned...


    "The journey of another world is over... Where do we go to the next world?"


    (PS: The end of this article, the next world "High School".) ..

 2294 Chapter One Lias

    Private Komao Academy. Behind the school building, there is a building surrounded by trees. It is the original school building. It is now unused and looks a little gloomy.


    A light gate suddenly flashed in the forest road, and Monkey King walked out of it. After walking a few steps, he saw the somewhat old school building.


    From the half-open window, you can clearly see the red-haired girl standing inside the window and looking out. When she saw Monkey King¡¯s first glance, she was obviously stunned. Because of the red hair, they were lucky. Logo of the Monri House.


    "Lias Gremory..." Sun Wukong recognized her at a glance: "Also, it just allows me to analyze the difference between the demons in this world."


    (Note: Lias has a translation called Lias Gremory, Lias Gremory, and Lias Gremory. The name here is based on Baidu data, and it is called Lias Gremory, because it is also in the novel This is called.)


    Under Lias'' curious gaze, Sun Wukong came to the window where she was standing, and with a slight leap, he jumped to the window on the second floor: "Oh, how are you, this lady devil."


    "Who are you?" Rias took a step back, not panicking, but looked at Monkey King with interest.


    Judging from Monkey King¡¯s performance just now, her identity was revealed again. She was obviously not an ordinary person, but Lias clearly could not feel the slightest strangeness from Monkey King. She was not a demon or an angel, but more like It is an ordinary human.


    And the other two women in the room also stood up at the same time. The black-haired, single-ponytailed elder sister with an ageless figure looked at Monkey King with a smile: "Ahhhhh~ here comes one who looks very good The guest."


    The action looks random, but Monkey King can see at a glance that if there is something wrong with her hidden alertness, she will attack immediately.


    The other is a girl with a loli appearance and a petite figure. At first glance, she is a girl who is a primary school student, but she is very cute. She said nothing, put down the yokan in her hand and looked at it with alert. Monkey King.


    These two women are Lias''s first family member, Himeshima Juna, the class is queen, Tacheng kitten, and class chariot.


    "Don''t be nervous, I don''t have any bad intentions, I just want to borrow a chess piece from you to see." Monkey King looked at Li Yasi with emotion, women in this world are really very expectant.


    "You just want someone else''s pawn when you open your mouth, do you mean it''s not malicious?" Riasdai frowned slightly, and decisively opened the distance from Monkey King. From these words, she has judged Monkey King as the enemy.


    Because chess pieces are extremely precious to every superior demon, it can be said that they are the foundation of their standing and a symbol of status. Generally speaking, no one openly asks other superior demons for chess pieces like Monkey King. , Because this is a provocative behavior in itself, which will naturally arouse hostility from the other party.


    At the moment when Rias made her position clear, the Tacheng Kitty had already launched an attack. His powerful fist blasted towards Monkey King¡¯s abdomen, but was grabbed by Monkey King. With one button and one press, she directly hit her. Kneeling on the ground with her back turned, and then she slapped her face: "Little Lolita, you can''t be so violent."


    "!!!"


    Rias and Juno Himejima''s complexion changed slightly, and with the power of a kitten, they were instantly restrained.


    "Pervert." After the kitten was shot, she turned her head to look at Monkey King expressionlessly and contemptuously, but with her hands clasped on her back, she was no longer able to resist.


    "I don''t see it, your little girl is quite a poisonous tongue." Sun Wukong slapped again unceremoniously, and then suddenly raised his left hand above his head, crushed the falling thunder, and looked at his face. Lias and Zhu Nai, with expressions of astonishment, said, "It seems that you regard my behavior as a provocation. There is really no way, so let you be quiet for a while."


    Quickly snapped his fingers, the three daughters of Rias were frozen in a moment, only the eyes could move, which contained shock.


    Monkey King walked up to Lias and rummaged around her body for a while. This wasn''t wiping, it was really looking for something.


    "Strange, how come there isn''t, hey, where did you hide the chess piece?"


    After Rias''s whole body was turned over by Monkey King, she made a stunned expression: "Ah, by the way, it should be hidden by magic."


    A faint light flashed in his hand, and twelve chess pieces appeared in the hands of Monkey King.


    One chariot, one knight, two monks, eight soldiers.


    "This is the chess piece that can turn humans into the demon''s family. It''s really interesting." Monkey King just took a look at the chess piece, and he has completely analyzed its structure and can optimize it at will.


    Putting Rias''s chess piece aside, Monkey King stretched out his right hand, and a light ball appeared above his palm, condensed and condensed, forming a new chess piece under the shocking gazes of Rias and Zhu Nai. .


    The brilliance on it is flowing, warm and moist as jade, which is many times higher than that of Lias'' chess pieces. Its appearance symbolizes the queen.


    "I don''t know if it works. Or, find someone to try it." Monkey King fixed his gaze on Lias, and then under her stunned look, he slapped the chess piece from her chest. Entering, Lias was instantly enveloped by a powerful magic power, and a scream came out of her mouth instantly, and her clothes exploded.


    At this moment, she regained her freedom


    This is Sun Wukong, in order to allow her to smoothly absorb the magic power of the chess pieces and remove the restraints imposed on her.


    After a while, Lias felt the huge magic power in her body, her face was full of shock, and she turned her head to look at Monkey King, her eyes filled with an inexplicable meaning, and she didn''t care about her perfectly displayed figure. "Oh oh~~ This is really surprising. I am a superior demon, the next Patriarch of the 72-pillar aristocrat Duke Gremory¡¯s family, and I will be turned into a dependent one day. This is really unexpected~ Hello, the chess piece you used to me just now looks strange. Did you create it?"


    "Didn''t you see it, how do you feel?"


    "It''s really wonderful, this huge magic power is really intoxicating!" Lias stroked her hair, exuding amazing charm: "The devil who can create chess pieces... can also be a pure-blooded superior demon. I became a family member, I really met an amazing guy, but you who turned me into a family member, are you conscious to face the Gremory family?"


    (PS: There is only one update today. I watched it for a day and finally watched all three seasons of anime. But when I saw so many volumes of the novel, my head hurt...) ..

 2295 Chapter Two Chess Pieces

    "Gimongli''s house, I haven''t heard of it." Monkey King said plainly.


    "Haha~~ There are people who don¡¯t even know the Gremory family!" Lias stroked her hair, her posture looked very sultry: "As the next head of the Gremory family, I¡¯ll still hear this. It''s really uncomfortable, but forget it, I will forgive your ignorance for the time being, and now you can tell me your name!"


    "I''m the master, this question should be answered by your dependents first." Monkey King sat casually on the sofa beside him, snapped his fingers smartly, and unlocked Jidao Junai and Tacheng. The bondage of the kitten.


    As soon as the two women regained their freedom, they flashed right in front of Lias, looking at Monkey King vigilantly, but they were stopped by Lias waved: "Zhu Nai, kitten, don¡¯t be so nervous, now he¡¯s me. Master, you are also his servants~"


    "Minister, don''t you agree with this identity?" Zhu Nai looked at Lias with some surprise.


    "Haha~~ Don''t you think this is very interesting? A chess piece that can be easily made with a pure-blooded demon that can be contracted to be a family, if this news is spread, what a storm should be set off! I really want to See it..."


    "It seems that the minister is completely interested in him..." Zhu Nai silently looked at Lias with a smile on his face, and chose to remain silent.


    Not to mention Rias, even she has a keen interest in Monkey King. A person who takes a glance at a chess piece can create a chess piece with even more amazing power. This kind of existence is very surprising no matter what. .


    "Everyone, let me introduce you!" Lias sat in front of Monkey King, looking straight at her straight ahead, showing her career lines on her chest: "I am Lias Gremory. On the surface, he is the head of this supernatural research department, but he is actually the demon, the next heir to the family of Duke Gremory."


    "I am Juno Himeshima, the deputy director of the Supernatural Research Department, the minister''s first family member, and the class is the queen."


    "Tacheng Kitten, member of the Supernatural Research Department, minister''s family member, class is a chariot."


    "Sun Wukong, just be regarded as a demon."


    It is not convenient to reveal the true identity, and he came up with the chess piece, and turned Lias into his own family, so let''s show it as a demon for the time being.


    "tentatively?"


    Lias and the others looked at Monkey King with surprise, of course, it was the name Monkey King that shocked them even more.


    "Your name is Monkey King?!" Lias looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    Because there is a''Monkey King'' in this world, the monkey is the demon monkey who inherited the blood of the fighting sacred Buddha, the Monkey King, and possesses the same golden hoop and somersault cloud as the Monkey King.


    Of course, this is naturally not the real Monkey King Monkey, but a product created and imagined based on his prototype, which is simply a Xibei goods.


    "It''s another world with the legend of Monkey King." Sun Wukong felt a little helpless, and had to sigh about how famous Journey to the West was, and then explained: "It has nothing to do with that guy, just the same name."


    "That''s what I said." There was an inexplicable smile on Lias and their faces: "But your parents must admire Monkey King very much. They even gave you such a name."


    Hearing the laughter of Lias and the others, Monkey King was stunned. This was originally not his name. Unknowingly, he has become accustomed to using this name: "How long have I not used my own The name... I almost forgot, that name is Li Ming..."


    In a daze, Monkey King''s thoughts fly away...


    "Hey~ What are you in a daze? What interesting things do you think of?"


    The breath was like orchids in the ears, and the faint scent of the wind rushed to the nose, pulling back Sun Wukong¡¯s thoughts, and then saw Lias¡¯s extremely exaggerated career line. At this moment, Lias was only a finger away from him. The whole person only almost fell on him.


    "It''s nothing, just remembered some of the past." Monkey Wukong restored his usual plainness, but he said to himself: "It seems that I have to consider restoring my real name..." Then he admired his eyes with great appreciation. Beautiful view.


    "Does it look good?" Lias smiled slightly, showing an amazing arc.


    "It''s okay." Monkey King answered honestly.


    "You are really dishonest." Lias gave Sun Wukong a white look, and sat back to her original position, with a rare serious expression on her face: "Can I see the scene where you created the chess piece again?" "


    Zhu Nai and the kitten immediately became attentive, because they were also very curious about whether Monkey King could create chess pieces so casually.


    Monkey King stretched out one hand flat and answered with action.


    With the shining and condensing of magic power, chess pieces were created out of thin air...


    Two chariots, two knights, two monks, and eight soldiers.


    As for the king''s chess pieces, there is no need, because Monkey King himself represents the king.


    The beautiful chess pieces, which were as crystal-like, shocked Lias and the others at the same time, they were also dazzled: "It''s incredible, there are people who can create chess pieces in this way..." In amazement, Lias'' eyes were hot. He looked at Monkey King: "Now, can you give me a pair of chess pieces like this?"


    "No, this is my unique chess piece." Monkey King refused.


    "Don''t be so stingy, you can create it at will..." Lias suddenly got up and hugged Monkey King, and used her beauty trick.


    However, Monkey King only knew how to enjoy, but did not appreciate.


    Just when Rias Lai was rubbing hard on Monkey King''s body, the door of the room suddenly opened, and a man appeared at the door, looking at the scene in the activity room, he was obviously stunned, and he was calm again in a flash, and closed casually. He closed the door, walked in, and then presented a few contract objects in front of Rias.


    These are all proofs that he fulfilled the wishes of others and signed the contract.


    "All three commissions have been completed. You deserve to be my knight, but you really didn''t come at the right time." Rias took the contract, glanced at Kiba Yudou with a bit of discomfort, and left Sun Wukong. Stepped aside.


    "I''m really sorry for interrupting you..." Yudou Kiba bowed to Rias with a gentleman''s courtesy, then looked at Monkey King and said, "Is he the minister''s new family member?"


    "No, on the contrary, I became his dependent."


    "Ah?!!!" Yuto Kiba was obviously stunned...

 2296 Chapter Three Lina Li

    "Ah?!!!" Yuto Kiba was obviously stunned.


    Then he looked at Monkey King in surprise: "The Minister has become... his dependent?"


    "Well, it''s no wonder you were so surprised, but that''s the truth." Lias smiled indifferently: "But relative, I also gained a very good strength."


    "Is that so..." The surprise on Kiba Yudou''s face flashed once again, and the pure-blooded demon Rias could increase his strength for this. It seems that this person''s strength must not be simple.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this for now, the time is almost up, we have to go to school, look at you, shouldn''t you be a student in this school? Goku."


    "You don''t care about me, go to school by yourself."


    "That''s it~ Then we''ll see you later..." Lias waved her hand to Monkey King, leaving a charming smile, and a magic square suddenly appeared under the feet of a group of four, and the teleportation disappeared.


    "Do you have to use the Rubik''s Cube to teleport even when you go to school? It''s really a demon''s faction." Monkey King got up and stood up: "Then I''ll also go out and find out if there are any relatives I can see."


    With a flash of figure, Monkey King has already appeared on the roof of the private Komao Academy''s teaching building. At a glance, it is indeed a co-educational school transformed from a women''s college. The number of girls is really an overwhelming victory, and the appearance is generally very good. high.


    "No wonder it''s called the Devil''s High School. There are quite a lot of demons in this school." Monkey King just glanced, and the whole campus was already in sight.


    At the same time, three extremely wretched figures also appeared in his sight, which was as disgusting as a pot of porridge suddenly thrown into three pieces of mouse shit.


    The trio of perverts in the private Komao Academy is a combination of the protagonist of this world and his two bad friends, which most girls hate and hate, specializing in voyeuristic activities.


    Although because of the three of them, the audience has also gained a lot of benefits, but in terms of their behavior, it is simply unforgivable.


    Take the current situation as an example. These three guys actually hide in the closet of the girls'' dormitory, doing voyeuristic activities. If this is changed in reality, they will definitely be beaten to death.


    The so-called matter has nothing to do with oneself, so naturally maintain an indifferent attitude, but if it concerns oneself, it can''t be regarded as not having been seen.


    No one can tolerate his own woman being stolen by others.


    "In such a wonderful world, you don''t need such disgusting mouse shit from the three of you." Monkey King''s face was flat, and his heart moved, Hyoto Kazue and his two friends, Motohama and Matsuda, already appeared in front of him. .


    The three of them still maintained a wretched expression, but the sudden change of the scene made them stunned and shocked on the spot.


    "Huh? Where is the big sister? Where is my big sister?"


    "Who are you? Why did we suddenly appear here?"


    "This is the roof of the school building, right? What is going on here?"


    "Laughter is human nature, but guys like you who go to the girls'' dormitory to spy and even take pictures are intolerable."


    "Hello~~ This guy''s expression is so terrible, among those girls, there won''t be his girlfriend or something?"


    "Sorry, we will oppose..."


    With a''pouch'', before they could finish their words, blood flashed, Motohama and Matsuda fell into a pool of blood under the incredible gaze of Issei, with a lot of blood spilling from their mouths, staring at them. He opened his mouth, but failed to make a sound, he was plunged into endless darkness.


    "Motohama, Matsuda!!!" Hyoto Kazuki looked at the two hurt friends who had fallen in a pool of blood, his eyes widened, and he was so scared that he sat down on the ground with fear on his face: "Hey hey hey~~~ Fake it!!! Just peeking at the girls changing clothes... and getting killed or something..."


    Immediately, a heart-piercing pain came from the mouth of the heart, and Hyoto Ise also slowly fell to the ground, looking at the sword passing through the heart, his eyes were blood red...


    pain!Super pain


    Then fell into the endless darkness...


    "By the way, there seems to be something interesting on his body..." Monkey King looked calmly at Hyoudou Issei''s gradually cooling body, and placed his right hand over his body, as the light emerged, like a hand armor. Things flew out of his body.


    Shenmie Ju, Chilong Emperor''s hand armor.


    However, just when Monkey King stretched out his hand to grab the red dragon emperor¡¯s hand armor, the red dragon emperor¡¯s hand armor was suddenly wrapped in a sudden force and flew out...


    At the same time, a few black feathers flew in front of Monkey King''s eyes and landed at his feet, and then a beautiful woman with black wings on her back appeared in his field of vision, mature and coquettish, her mouth hanging He smiled, and then grabbed Sekiryuutei''s hand armor.


    After carefully looking at the hand armor in her hand, the woman''s face suddenly showed a very happy and excited look: "Shen Mieju, Sekiryuutei''s hand armor! Oops~~ I didn¡¯t expect this guy to live in the body like this It¡¯s a great god! You can refine it, it¡¯s really great! This handsome guy, I really want to thank you for the gift you gave me. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have to play with him as a kid. Disgusting game every family!"


    "I didn''t say I want to give you that thing." Monkey King looked at the woman in front of him, and recognized her at a glance. Lina Li, the fallen angel who killed the protagonist of this world Hyoto Issei in the original book .


    Obviously, being able to kill a character with the protagonist''s aura must be different, but it is a pity that she stands on the opposite side of the protagonist, so naturally, she becomes a stepping stone for the protagonist''s growth, and the curtain ends tragedy.


    "It''s not up to you, what''s in my hands is naturally mine."


    With a''hum'', a sound that was heavier than the sound of a game shook the air, and there was already a spear-like thing in Lina Li''s hand.


    Huh~!


    Linali threw the spear, and then turned into a stream of light and stabbed towards Monkey King...


    The speed is fast, almost in the blink of an eye.


    However, even so, he was still grabbed by Monkey King, and then under Lina Li''s shocked expression, she smiled and made a throwing action: "You didn''t throw the gun like this, let me show you A moment?"


    "!!!"


    Linali''s complexion changed drastically, but before she could react, she suddenly felt a sharp pain that pierced the soul from her abdomen, and she was nailed to the wall with a bang.


    Then under the gaze of Lina Li¡¯s horrified gaze, she walked in front of her and looked at the armature she was holding tightly on her hand, saying: "Having been so badly injured and still holding on to it, this toy is so important ?"


    (PS: Don¡¯t rush to make up the chapter, you have to wait for me to finish watching the High School of the Devil.) ..

 2297 Chapter 4 Soldiers

    "Toy? You actually said that the red dragon emperor''s hand armor is a toy? It''s really ignorant!" Lina Li forced to endure the pain in her abdomen, watching Monkey King ridicule with fanaticism: "As long as I have this piece You can gain supreme power! You can become the supreme fallen angel! You can look good to those who despise me!"


    (PS: Lina Li is just a different translation. Lina Li is Lina Li. Since some people say Lina Li looks pleasing to the eye, change it to Lina Li. This may happen to some names in the back. , You are welcome to express your own opinions, and use whichever you think is pleasing to the eye. Also, the hand armor of the Emperor Chiryu is also called the cage hand of the Emperor Chiryu.)


    "It turns out that this thing is so powerful~" Monkey King took away the hand armor of the Seiryu Emperor from Linali''s hand with a joking expression, and then smiled slightly: "But this is my thing."


    Lina Li was stunned, and suddenly yelled out: "My Seiryu Emperor''s hand armor, you return my Seiryu Emperor''s hand armor!!"


    While screaming, she ignored the spear that pierced her on the wall and pulled it out. The severe pain made her even more crazy, and she slammed into Monkey King holding the bloody spear...


    However, what frightened her was that the shot she stabbed with all her strength was actually blocked by Monkey King with a finger.


    "The greedy desire really can bring courage to people, and it can also make people crazy, but you don''t seem to understand the gap between you and me." Monkey King looked at Linali with a plain face, and pointed lightly. On the tip of the gun, under Lina Li''s extremely shocked gaze, the spear broke in a blink of an eye.


    "How...possible!!!" Linali''s pupils suddenly tightened, she fell into panic and fear, and stepped back several steps, but suddenly fell to the ground.


    All of the attacks that she used with all her strength were taken down by the opponent lightly and shattered. The power gap between the two made her feel powerless and fearful, which was not at the same level at all.


    "Well~ what should I do with you..." Sun Wukong took a few steps forward, squatted down in front of Linali, leaned close to her face and said, "Would you like to kill it?"


    "No! Please forgive my life! You have already regained the hand armor of Emperor Chilong, haven''t you?" Lina Li was immediately scared and begged for mercy.


    "Don''t you think you can let me forgive you just by saying this?"


    "Then...what are you going to do?"


    Monkey King looked at Lina Li up and down: "It''s good to get long, and the qualifications are barely qualified, but you can inherit the rank of soldiers."


    "Hey! You... Are you saying that you want me to be your dependent?" Lina Li looked at Monkey King in astonishment.


    The devil actually wants to take the fallen angel as his family, can she not be surprised.


    "What do you mean?"


    "No! I will never betray Lord Asathier!"


    "I don''t see it, you are quite loyal. That way, just die for your loyalty!" A sword came out of Monkey King''s hand, aimed at Lina Li''s heart, but it scared her face Turns pale for an instant, with a face of fear: "Wait!! Then there is someone like you? Can''t you persuade you? How can you just draw a conclusion!"


    Monkey King looked at Linali with a joking expression: "Didn''t you say that you will never betray the one named Asacher?"


    "I...I..." Linali''s face flushed red, and her heart was flustered. She didn''t want to betray Asacher, but she didn''t want to die.


    Sun Wukong saw through Linali''s heart at a glance: "It seems that your loyalty is nothing more than that, and you have not given up your life for him. The feelings are not deep. Then, I am giving you a chance to choose. , Is it life or death?"


    "I...I...I don''t want to die! But..." Lina Li was still struggling.


    "Actually, you don¡¯t need to be so entangled. The one named Asacher doesn¡¯t take you seriously. Even if you die for him, he will never mention your name. It should be very clear, otherwise you don''t have to work so hard to express yourself, longing for strength, since people are so unwilling to see you, why should you be so persistent, such a good fallen angel like you, but he ignores it, it''s really ignorant. "


    "Huh? Excellent?" Lina Li looked at Monkey King in astonishment, because this was the first time she heard that someone praised her for her excellence. She has always been underestimated and looked down upon, so she became a fallen angel. But even if she became a fallen angel, she was still not being seen, so she had been eager for strength, wanted to express herself, and then make those who underestimated her look good.


    "Yes, I have seen it from the first sight of you. The reason why it has been so bad is that I didn''t meet the person who admired you, and I didn''t meet the right person." Monkey King began to flicker.


    Of course, he is not completely nonsense, Yicheng has been killed by Monkey King, and Lina Li has completely got rid of the fate of the protagonist''s stepping stone. Now she is worth looking forward to.


    Lina Li stared at Monkey King blankly, and she felt a strong feeling in her heart. Maybe this person is really the right person in her life...


    After struggling for a while again, she finally made a choice and knelt in front of Monkey King: "Please turn me into your family member!"


    "You will be proud of your choice!" A chess piece representing a soldier appeared in Monkey King''s hand.


    Looking at the chess piece in Monkey King''s hand that was different from other demons, Lina Li was full of curiosity, but when she saw that it was only a soldier''s chess piece, she became entangled, took the initiative to hug Monkey King''s thigh, and used the beauty trick: "Um, Master, I don''t want to be a soldier, can you give me the rank of a knight?"


    "Why, are you dissatisfied with my choice?" Monkey King looked at Linali faintly, and her whole body trembled in fright. Although her eyes were flat, it made her feel cold all over, hurriedly shook her head, respectfully Lowered his head: "No... I dare not!"


    It was terrible, just a simple look made her feel like falling into hell.


    Monkey King was holding the soldier''s chess piece and was about to shoot Lina Li''s chest into her body, but saw a magic cube suddenly flashed beside him, Li Yasi, Zhu Nai, and Kitten appeared.


    "Are you really planning to take the Fallen Angels as your dependents?" Lias looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    "Why not? For me, identity is not a problem, only likes and dislikes." Monkey King said, slapped the chess piece into Lina Li''s chest...

 2298 Chapter 5 Submission

    A huge amount of magic power erupted from Lina Li¡¯s body, tearing her clothes apart, but she didn¡¯t care about it. Instead, she was silent in the sudden rise of strength: "Wow! What a strong power! This is the transformation. How does the devil''s family feel? This kind of power is simply amazing! As long as I have this kind of power, I can definitely make those who underestimate me look good!"


    Seeing this scene, Rias obviously showed a look of surprise on her face: "I really turned the fallen angel into a dependent of her own, and she is only a soldier, so she can burst out of this level. The magic power, I really want such a chess piece!"


    "This man is really curious..." Zhu Nai fixedly looked at Monkey King, with a warm smile on his face.


    "But... killed three people..." The kitten said blankly, looking at the three corpses on the ground.


    "It''s really a pity, that guy, I was still investigating..." Rias looked at Ise''s corpse and said, "I like the artifact lodged in his body. I didn''t expect to be killed. Say, even the artifact has been taken away. Wukong, you can''t do things like killing people and overtaking things."


    "I didn''t kill him because of what was on his body, but the behavior of the three of them disgusted me, so I killed him." Monkey King said, throwing the red dragon emperor''s hand armor to Rias: " If you like this toy, you can play with it."


    "Toy?" Rias looked at the hand armor of the Sekiryuutei in her hand, a look of surprise appeared on her face: "This is not a toy, this is the hand armor of the Goddess Sekiryuutei! You really want it! Give it to me?"


    Lina Li on the side listened and stared at Lias with an unhappy face. She didn''t expect that a guy who shot the Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s hand armor would suddenly appear. She thought she had become a dependent of Monkey King, this Red Dragon. The emperor''s hand armor should be given to her.


    "This is what Goku gave me~" Lias seemed to see what Linali was thinking, and smiled at her slightly, so angry that Linali''s teeth tickled.


    "This thing is not for you, I will give you a better one at that time." Monkey King patted Lina Li on the shoulder and comforted.At the same time, the moment Monkey King patted her on the shoulder, her broken clothing was put on her body again intact.


    "Really?!" Lina Li completely ignored her repaired clothes, her attention was all attracted by Monkey King''s words.


    "The red dragon emperor''s hand armor is a power-type divine exterminator, kitten, do you want it?"


    "Snatched it, don''t!" The kitten replied simply.


    "Then you can only ask Kiba Yuto." After Rias summoned Kiba Yuto, Kiba just glanced at the three corpses faintly, looking as usual.


    "Kiba, do you want this red dragon emperor''s hand armor?"


    "Emperor Chiryu''s hand armor?!" Kiba Yudou''s face clearly showed a look of surprise, and then he shook his head: "I''m used to using swords, and this goddess is not suitable for me."


    "Ahhhhh~ It''s really an accident, it''s obviously a great god-killing device, it will get to the point where no one wants it..." Zhu Nai smiled softly, full of surprises.


    "Since no one wants it, then destroy it!" Monkey King''s hand immediately condensed a ball of light, and the power contained in it made Rias and the others sweat in an instant, and even their bodies became hard.


    Such a terrifying power, I am afraid that it can really destroy this god-killing device, right?!


    He actually possesses such terrifying strength!Actually really want to destroy the gods!


    "Wait!! Wait a moment!!!" Chilong Emperor''s hand armor suddenly flashed with a gleam, and he floated in the air automatically, and a panicked voice came out: "This lord! Please don''t Destroy underneath! The power underneath may be insignificant to you, but please raise your hands high. I am willing to unconditionally dedicate all the power of my life to you!"


    The Chilong Emperor, who was sealed in his hand armor, was truly panicked and frightened at this moment. He clearly felt the terrifying power that was enough to destroy it from the light ball in Monkey King''s hand.


    This person has the ability to easily destroy the gods and kill them, and even destroy them!


    "Why... how?!!! The Chilong Emperor who was sealed in his hand armor gave in in fear?!!!"


    Rias and the others all became stunned. One of the two heavenly dragons, the Red Dragon Emperor, was frightened to succumb. The person in front of them actually possessed the terrifying power that would make the legendary Red Dragon Emperor subdue?!


    "Too...too amazing! The Scarlet Emperor was so scared that he succumbed! My master has such strength?!!!" Lina Li looked at Monkey King''s eyes at this moment, full of worship and excitement. She this time It seems that the most correct choice was made.


    "Ahhhhh~ This guy''s strength seems to be more scary than we thought!" Zhu Nai looked at Monkey King with strange eyes, revealing a strange look.


    "But, you are really useless to me." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Please don''t say that! The power below can still solve some unnecessary troubles for you. You can treat me as a toy and take me with you!"


    "That''s it, then show me your power." Monkey King grabbed the hand armor of God Slayer Gu Chilong Emperor. Under the surprised eyes of Lina Li and the others, the hand armor was suddenly dismantled and equipped with Monkey King''s. Right hand.


    At the same time, the shocked voice of Red Dragon Emperor Draig sounded again, and even the shocked voice was trembling: "This...this is...I don''t need a boarding house, can I display my power? And this imagination? ¡­Oh my God! It¡¯s incredible! You have such terrible power! My lord! No! Master! Please allow me to serve you throughout my life from now on!"


    Lias and the others became dumbfounded after listening to the words of Emperor Sekiryuu, with a dull expression. Now this guy is starting to kneel and lick without discipline?Are there any mistakes, you are the legendary Chiryu Emperor!


    "No, you can only be a toy."


    Monkey King also refused.


    "Understood, it is also an honor to be your toy!"


    However, Chilong Emperor even agreed.


    "This...this...this...this Red Dragon Emperor is so unethical?" Lias and the others were all shocked, the conversation they heard was really shocking.


    "It''s over, I must be insane!" Lina Li muttered to herself with a dull face...

 2299 Chapter 6 The Emperors Armor

    But at this moment, Emperor Chilong doesn''t care about Linali and the others'' shock, and their voice is full of respect: "Then, Master, please appreciate this insignificant power! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST!..."


    Screaming, Draig''s voice suddenly became louder and louder and more and more excited. In the end, he couldn''t help but let out an extremely excited roar: "It''s so amazing! It''s so amazing." What a terrifying physical fitness!! I can¡¯t feel the limit at all! It can be multiplied infinitely! The wife is too powerful! Master! Under your hands, you will be able to easily achieve the feat of killing the gods. Ah! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST!..."


    On the red dragon emperor¡¯s hand armor, dazzling rays of light continued to shine, becoming more and more flaming, more and more terrifying, and later, it caused the earth to shake, the roar of the void, and gradually showed the difference between heaven and earth. change!


    The red dragon emperor¡¯s hand armor in Monkey King¡¯s hand changed one after another. In the end, a real dragon roaring from the sky was formed, exuding a suffocating luster, and then, on top of the armor, it began to gradually emerge again. Dao cracks, this is obviously the performance of the power reaching the extreme, beyond the range that the Chiryu Emperor''s hand armor can withstand, and began to collapse.


    "Oh my God!!!"


    Lias and the others were so scared by the horrible scene that they turned pale, and even breathing became more and more difficult. The suppressed sense of horror eventually made them collapse on the ground!


    "Hey~~ You''re enough! You are yelling twice, but you have to ruin yourself." Monkey King listened to the screaming of the Red Dragon Emperor Draig that became more and more vigorous, completely unaware of his collapse. In fact, it was kindly reminded in the end.


    "Ah~ I''m sorry, Master! I''m so excited! I can''t stop at all, please forgive the rudeness of the subordinates!" The red dragon emperor Delegg''s voice is still full of excitement and excitement: "You really are That¡¯s great! The gods that sealed me have reached the limit of collapse, and your body can still withstand the increase in strength without limit. It¡¯s...it¡¯s just a toy for you. !"


    Speaking of later, Draig didn''t know how to express his excitement. It was already shocked and shocked.


    There are such perverted characters in the world, even those so-called gods are just scumbags in front of their own master!


    As for Lias and the others, they could only sit down on the ground at the moment, looking at Monkey King in shock.


    They had thought that Monkey King would be very strong, but is this strong, is it a bit too exaggerated? Even the Chiryu Emperor''s hand armor has reached the limit of power increase and collapsed. He is still like a okay person. This guy can no longer use perverts. Let''s describe it!


    "It seems that your power is a little bit interesting, so let you have a little fun." Sun Wukong removed the power from the red dragon emperor''s hand armor and restored it to its normal state. However, the red dragon emperor at this time The appearance of his hand armor has changed drastically. With the increase of the infinite power just now, its quality has been improved as a result, from the elite level of the gods to the unknown domain beyond the highest level.


    Draige''s extremely excited voice came from the armour: "It''s a real honor, my master! It must be...Huh? No! This is?...It''s incredible! It''s incredible! Master! This magical thing! The quality has actually been improved, it seems that I have been promoted to the highest level...No, it may be stronger than the highest level! This...this...what happened?!"


    When the Chilong Emperor''s hand armor was equipped on Monkey King''s right hand, it was affected by the slightest aura of Monkey King himself under the multiplication of infinite power. Such a change was also reasonable.


    As for Rias and the others at this moment, each of them was shocked and sluggish and opened their mouths. The power of Monkey King has exceeded their understanding of common sense, and they have even promoted the gods, and they have directly surpassed the highest level?is it possible?Do you want to be so exaggerated!Is this guy... a god?


    "Master, the current God Extinguisher should no longer be called the Red Dragon Emperor''s hand armor, please give this God Extinguisher a new name!"


    "Then call it the giant lizard hand armor."


    "..." The Red Dragon Emperor Draige was dull and speechless: "Well, master, can you take a more prestigious name?"


    Linali approached with a fiery face, and hugged Monkey King''s arm and said: "That''s right, Master, this may be the only one in the world that has surpassed the highest level of God! Naturally, one has to be very powerful. Name."


    "I think... how about the Huang Jia of the True Dragon Emperor?" Jidao Zhu Nai stepped forward, looking at Monkey King and said softly.


    "True Dragon Emperor''s Huang Jia...This name is pretty good, let''s call the True Dragon Emperor''s Huang Jia." Monkey King looked at Zhu Nai and nodded: "I don''t see it, you know how to name it."


    "You like it!" Zhu Nai smiled softly.


    "Then this divine exterminator will be called the Huangjia of the true dragon emperor!" When Draig finished saying this, he was also secretly relieved. It was really afraid that it would continue to bear a big lizard in the future. The hand armor and exist in the world.


    At this moment, a magic cube array suddenly appeared on the roof, and several beautiful girls flashed out.


    Looking at the leader, a very charming smile appeared on Rias'' face: "Isn''t this Cangna, why did you come to join in the fun?"


    "What happened just now? I sensed a very bad magic power..." Chichi Cangna said, looking at the three corpses on the ground, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "That costume... is from our school. Student, who did this? Lias!"


    "No~" Liya did not hesitate to sell Monkey King: "He killed people, but as a friend, I have to remind you, don''t provoke him, otherwise you will be unlucky!"


    "Will you say something like this from your mouth?" Chi Chi Cangna''s eyes looking at Monkey King became extremely serious: "But as the president of the student council, I can''t be indifferent when I watch my classmates get killed! You don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer, but don¡¯t blame me for arresting people."


    "Hey~ Cangna, you are asking for trouble!" Lias held her forehead with a helpless expression...

 2300 Chapter 7 Pulling You Down

    "Hey hey hey~~ Isn''t this Ise, Motohama and Matsuda?! You...killed them?!!!" An angry outcry rang out from behind Sanna in vain, and Sajimoto Shiro was angry. Opening, magic power surged on the right wrist, releasing the magical black dragon vein.


    Seeing the death of a close friend, there is still reason to speak of.


    A rope of light jetted out from the veins of the black dragon in an instant, and the speed could be described as coming in an instant, but it was intercepted by Lina Li, who was dangling in front of Sun Wukong: "Inferior demons, how dare you treat your master? ceremony!"


    The demon wings spread out, and several dark feathers were scattered. The black spear entangled by the light emitted by the black dragon veins instantly turned into a black light which was thrown out by Lina Li and passed through the abdomen of Sajimoto Shirou. , Nailed him to the ground.


    If it weren''t for the black spear being entangled in the light of the black dragon veins and being pulled out of the original hit trajectory by Sajimoto Shiro, it would not be the abdomen but the heart that this spear had struck.


    "key, spoon!!"


    The Cangna girls were all shocked, they didn''t even react, Sajimoto Shirou had been pierced to the ground by Linali.


    "Spoon! Are you okay?!" Cang Na looked anxious.


    "Really... I''m sorry... Chairman... It seems that I can''t fulfill my dream with you... I''m not reconciled... Not only did my dear friend''s hatred not be retributed... I also took part in it..."


    "I won''t let you die, Chun Ji!"


    "Yes!" Zhenluo Chunji hurried over.


    "You still want to save people? Do you think I don''t exist?" Lina Li yelled softly, her wings shook, and the black light spear in her hand pierced towards Zhenluo Chunji!


    The speed is as fast as teleporting!


    Her original strength was good, but after she became a soldier of Monkey King¡¯s family, her ability was doubled. Under the sudden burst, she was not as good as Zhenluo Chunji to dodge, because the speed was too fast, and she was eager to save People, distracted.


    Seeing that the black spear exuding cold light was about to pierce her heart in an instant, a beautiful big sister was about to fall into Linali''s hands.


    At this moment, Zhenluo Chunji''s eyes widened, and the approach of death made her feel the coldness of her whole body. As the queen (queen) of Cangna, she did not expect that she would die so easily...


    "Tsubaki Ji!!!"


    Cangna cried out in exclamation.


    Then everyone saw that Monkey King''s figure suddenly flashed beside Chun Ji, with her right hand running across her chest, and only one finger blocked Lina Li''s spear tip: "I Speaking of Linali, that man will be killed if he is killed, but it would be a shame if you kill such a big beauty!"


    "Huh? I see!" Linali hurriedly retracted the black gun, she didn''t dare to point the gun at Monkey King.


    "You''re called Zhenluo Chunji, right? Do you want to be my dependent?" In this case, Sun Wukong was actually digging a corner in front of Cangna.


    "Uh~ I... I''m already Cang Na''s family member..." Chun Ji''s body was stiff and her expression was obviously unnatural.


    Cangna, who knew Zhenluo Chunji very well, was very upset when he saw this: "Chunji, he hurt the key. He is our enemy, what are you talking about with him!"


    "!!!" Chun Ji only felt her delicate body tremble, and she woke up in an instant. She leaped over to Cang Na''s side and apologized in a low voice: "I''m sorry..."


    "Enemy? Are you sure you want to treat me as an enemy?" Monkey King looked at Cang Na with a joke: "If you are an enemy of me, it is very dangerous!"


    "Huh! The fallen angel who hurt Saji and you, I will never forgive!" Cang''s anger on his face seemed to be really angry.


    "Fallen angel? Please don''t call me that. I am not a fallen angel anymore, but a fallen angel demon~" Linali corrected.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are a fallen angel or a fallen angel demon, you can die for me!" Cangna shouted angrily, a complex magic circle gleamed between his hands, and a huge cone of ice flew in the direction of Monkey King...


    "Really a simple and boring attack." Monkey King smashed the ice cone with his hand.


    "What?!" Cang Na''s expression changed drastically, and his magic was broken like this?


    "It seems that I won''t teach you a lesson, you don''t know what terror is." Monkey King looked at Cang Na with indifferent expression, and a bit of icy killing intent appeared in his plain eyes, and Cang Na and the other girls fell into it in a flash. The endless abyss of horror, fear and despair spread in their hearts, and then filled the entire atrium, making them powerless to fall to the ground, and the line of defense in their hearts instantly collapsed, giving birth to self-closing thoughts in order to solve the problem.


    "It''s terrible... Killing intent... This feeling... It''s better to die than to live... Forget it!"


    The Cang women opened their eyes wide, shaking their right hands against their temples. As long as they cast magic, they would all decide on this.


    Seeing this, Lias was shocked and hurriedly shouted: "Hey! Cangna! What are you doing! Wake up!"


    However, no matter how Rias shouted, Sangna and the others didn''t seem to have heard them, and their hands had gradually condensed magic power...


    "Goku! Please, don''t kill Canna! She is my friend! If you turn her into a dependent, it''s better than killing?" Lias naturally knew that this weird scene originated from Monkey King hurriedly hugged him and begged for mercy, not forgetting to cheat his friends.


    And Zhu Nai and the others are looking at their ministers with extremely strange eyes. Now they suddenly realize that their ministers have such a dark-bellied side. They have become dependents and even want to pull their friends into the water. .


    "The dependents? That''s a good idea."


    In fact, Sun Wukong didn''t really want to kill Cangna and the others, but just wanted to teach them a little lesson, lest they trouble him because of Yicheng''s three people.


    Withdrawing the killing intent, Cang''s girls were already wet with cold sweat. They all looked at Monkey King with extremely terrifying and terrified eyes. It was really terrifying. It was just a look that caused their inner defenses to burst instantly. Thoughts of suicide were born.


    "Hey! Didn''t you hear what my master said just now? Don''t hurry up!" Lina Li looked at Cang Na and said coldly: "It is a great honor for you to be a dependent of my great master!"


    "I am a king, how can I be someone else''s dependent? Moreover, I am the next Patriarch of the superior demon Xidi''s family, and it is absolutely impossible to become someone else''s dependent!"


    "I said Cangna, don''t be so desperate to save face, if you keep your mouth open, your dependents will die if they don''t get medical treatment in time!" ..

 2301 Chapter 8 My Rules

    After hearing what Rias had said, Cangna turned to look at Shirou Sajimoto, but saw that the blood of Da Tan had invaded the ground, and his face was pale and bloodless. He was dying, and his heart suddenly became anxious, Xiang Liya Si yelled angrily: "You fellow, if you don''t help, you still fall into trouble. I really misunderstood you, Lias!"


    Rias spread her hands together and acted helplessly: "Don''t say that, Cangna, I warned you before, telling you not to provoke him, otherwise you will be unlucky. You don''t listen, how can you blame me Well, besides, I want to help you too, but I can¡¯t help it! Because...they are his dependents too!"


    "You... you are his... dependent?!!!" Cang looked at Li Yasi and Monkey King with astonishment and disbelief.


    "That''s it!" Lias smiled, holding Monkey King''s arm and looking at Cang Na: "So, if you are with me, don''t you be ashamed?"


    "Forget about your own depravity, you still want to drag me into the water!" Cang Na was itchy.


    "Then can''t you get off?" Lias smiled.


    Cang Na looked at the dying Sajimoto Shirou, and looked at Jinra Chunji and her family members, remembering the terrifying scene before, if she disagrees, her people will die, right?He sighed helplessly, and said: "I understand, but please let my person bring the spoon to the treatment first?"


    "Yes." Monkey King nodded.


    "President!!"


    The women of Zhenluo Chunji were shocked, and they would never have thought that the president would actually promise someone else''s family.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take a spoon and go for treatment!"


    "Understood!" Zhenluo Chunji was not talking nonsense, and sent Shirou Ji Yuanshirou and several other family members to leave at the same time.


    Monkey King stretched out his right hand, and a chess piece representing the''Queen'' was created out of thin air.


    Looking at the chess piece in Monkey King''s hand, Lias was shocked: "Queen? Wukong! Don''t you have me as a queen? Why do you come up with another queen''s chess piece?"


    "Who told you that you can''t have two queens?" Monkey King asked rhetorically.


    "Two queens? You are foul! One king, one queen, two chariots, two knights, two monks, eight soldiers, a total of sixteen chess pieces, this is common sense!"


    "That''s your rules, but not mine, and I have a lot of chess pieces, why should I keep your broken rules? I want as many queens as I want, and as many chariots as I want. Chariot."


    "I''m speechless for what you said!" Lias looked at Monkey King and said nothing.


    Cang Na looked at Sun Wukong with a look of astonishment. He wanted two queens in a set of chess pieces. Where did this come from? He dared to provoke the rules recognized by the world.


    Regardless of whether others were surprised or shocked, Monkey King had already slapped the chess piece representing the queen into Cang Na''s body.


    After seeing the unscrupulous explosive clothing attribute of this world, Monkey King protected Cang Na''s clothes and didn''t let her explode this time. After all, Kiba Yudou was also there.


    Cang Na felt the surge of magic power in his body, and his face was full of shock. This is too exaggerated, at least it has doubled.


    Moreover, this guy turned her into a dependent directly as the''king'', which is too strange!In other words, even if she disagrees, people can force her to become a dependent.


    "How about it, Cangna, doesn''t it feel good like this?"


    "The magic power has indeed increased a lot, but who is he? The chess pieces used are also very different from ours."


    "His name is Monkey King. The chess pieces he used were created by himself, so they are naturally different from the ones we use."


    "Sun Wukong?! Can he create his own chess pieces?!!!" Cang Na was really shocked at this moment.


    "It''s the same name, and it has nothing to do with that Monkey King, but it''s really mysterious to be able to create such a powerful chess piece. It''s too stingy. I won''t give him a chess piece."


    "Hello~~ It''s not good to say bad things about me in front of me!"


    Cangna heard the words and looked at Monkey King and said: "You are so brave, you will turn the next Patriarch of the Xidi and Jimongli houses into dependents, but you dare to openly challenge the rules of the RatingGame. , I see how you end up."


    "Are you trying to say that your sister and Rias''s brother will come to trouble me after they learn about this?" Monkey King looked at Cangna and smiled: "Aren''t they two demon kings? I really want to See how capable the so-called Demon King is. As for the other guys, if they dare to join forces against me, it would be good to be enemies of the world."


    "You...you guys want to be enemies of the world? Isn''t that too arrogant?!" Cang Na looked at Monkey King dumbfounded.


    It''s just that Lias and the others became frightened after hearing this, because they had just seen the horror of Monkey King, this is not arrogance, maybe he really did it!


    "Is it an enemy to the world? Really deserves to be the master! Listening to it makes people excited! Only a existence as great as the master can dare to say such a rhetoric!" Lina Li looked at Sun Wukong with a full face. It is the color of excitement and worship. After seeing the power of Monkey King, she has already worshiped Monkey King to the bone.


    Just the power displayed by the Huang Jia of the True Dragon Emperor is enough to far surpass the Demon King, let alone her master''s unfathomable terrifying power!


    You know, arrogant like the Chilong Emperor, after feeling the power of Monkey King, he is willing to be a slave. That is the Chilong Emperor!It is not even afraid of gods and demons, but in front of her master, she obediently and voluntarily chose to surrender, which shows the power and terror of her master.


    "Arrogant..." Sun Wukong looked at Cang Na with an inexplicable smile, and did not answer: "Since there is nothing wrong, I will go around and get better, and the three guys will be handled by you."


    With that said, Monkey King has pulled Lina Li into the distance...


    Until Sun Wukong disappeared from her sight, Lias turned and looked at Cang Na and said, "I''m so sorry, Cang Na, you are also involved. It''s just that if I don''t say that, I''m really afraid that you will be angered by him. Kill it! Even implicated sitting in the school..."


    "That guy is really scary, just a look in his eyes..."


    "No, you don''t know how terrible he is, but I have seen it with my own eyes! Even Chiryu Emperor, one of the legendary two heavenly dragons, was so scared in front of him that he did not hesitate to give in. Even willing to be a slave, can you believe this?"


    "--No way?!!!" ..

 2302 Chapter 9 Devourer

    Cang Na was really astonished at this moment: "Scaroon Emperor! Are you talking about the Scary Dragon Emperor who was sealed in the''Scarry Dragon Emperor''s Armor''?"


    "Yes!"


    "That said, does he still have the hand armor of the Goddess Sekiryuutei?"


    "It''s no longer called Sekiryuutei''s hand armor."


    "Huh?" Cang looked at Lias with a puzzled look.


    Zhu Nai took a step forward and explained with a smile: "Now it should be called the Huang Jia of the True Dragon Emperor, my name is ~"


    "True Dragon Emperor''s Huang Jia? What''s going on?" Cang''s face was puzzled.


    Junai''s complexion rarely became serious: "Because the red dragon emperor''s hand armor has directly changed and promoted in his hands, it may have become a god-destroying device that surpasses the highest level!"


    "Anomaly...promoted...and surpassed the highest level of the gods?!" Cang''s shocked whole person was stunned, it was almost like listening to a heavenly book.


    "Didn''t you say that you sensed a very unpleasant magical power? That was the process of his hand, the red dragon emperor''s hand armor was promoted to the true dragon emperor''s bright armor!" Rias once again cast a heavyweight Bomb: "In short, he can withstand the unlimited power multiplication of the Chiryu Emperor''s hand armor, even if the power of the Chiryu Emperor''s hand armor has surpassed the limit it can withstand, he still has no limit like a bottomless pit!"


    With a sound of "Goo~", Cang Na swallowed his saliva in shock and difficulty, and his expression became more solemn: "Unlimited! What an amazing concept this is! This matter must be reported, otherwise, the whole The world may usher in disaster!"


    "Yeah! I originally thought he was just a very interesting person. I didn''t expect it to be such a dangerous existence. Even the fallen angels would be taken by him as a dependent..."


    "In other words, his name is Monkey King, is it really nothing to do with that Monkey King?"


    Lias was stunned: "This...I don''t know, but he said it was just the same name..."


    "You believe what he said?" Cang glanced at Lias with a speechless expression, and said: "It seems that his identity is also a doubt, and he has to investigate thoroughly..."


    It was getting late, and Monkey King took Lina Li for a day of wandering in the city, experiencing the life that ordinary people should have, but unfortunately, he did not encounter any characters that made him shine.


    When he sat down on a bench outside a park, Monkey King looked at Lina Li, who was standing next to him, and said, "Sit down, too."


    "Yes!" Linali immediately sat down next to Monkey King, and the faint fragrance of the body spread to the tip of Monkey King''s nose, making him feel a touch of softness.


    "I said before that I will give you an artifact, right!"


    Lina Li''s body was trembling obviously, and the excitement in her eyes flashed: "As long as the subordinates can always be with the master, it is enough, don''t ask for any artifact!"


    Sun Wukong glanced at Linali and said, "Okay, don''t flatter me. I''m obviously looking forward to it, so why hide it."


    Lina Li heard the words and thought that her answer had caused dissatisfaction with Monkey King. She was frightened and turned pale. She hurriedly got up and wanted to kneel down to apologize, but was supported by Monkey King: "Don''t be nervous, I don''t Blame you for what you mean."


    Lina Li was obviously relieved when she heard this.But seeing Monkey King stretched out with one hand flat, the gleam of light above the palm of his hand showed a small black ancient gun like a model, with only fingers as slender, and the black light of the gun body entangled, exuding the heaviness and killing of the heart. Gas.


    "Master, what is this?!" Linali was excited by its shape and sharp breath when she saw the black ancient gun.


    "As my family member, there is not a decent artifact that can''t do it. The God Destruction Tool-Devouring Demon, has only one ability, and that is Devouring. Would you like to try it?"


    "God''s Extinguisher! It turned out to be God''s Extinguisher?! Master, do you really want to give this God''s Extinguisher to me?" Linali trembled with excitement all over, with an incredible feeling.


    She has followed Asacher for so long, but the other party has never looked at her directly, let alone given her an artifact, not even an artificial artifact.


    However, she has only been following Monkey King for one day, and she has been directly given a higher-level divine tool. This kind of valued treatment makes her extremely moved and fulfilled, and there is a warmth that cannot be described in words. surge.


    "Hurry up, let''s try its ability."


    "Yes!" Linali was full of excitement and excitement. He took the Devourer from Monkey King, and placed it on the back of her right hand. With the surging of the magic power, Devourer also emitted a faint black light. The speed visible to the naked eye melted into the back of Lina Li''s hand.


    At the same time, something about the ability to devour demons gradually emerged in Lina Li''s mind...


    Immediately, on Lina Li¡¯s slender hand, black light suddenly condensed, and a black spear entwined with black light appeared in her right hand. It was strange and gorgeous, and when people saw it, they felt a kind of unknown, similar in appearance. Magic gun.


    "Swallow!"


    As Linali¡¯s soft drink sounded, the magic of the surrounding nature suddenly surged, turned into a strong black light and was sucked into the devourer, and then it was fed back into Linali¡¯s body in a flash, making her body Amazing reinforcement!


    "So that''s it! Is this the so-called swallowing? It''s amazing!" Lina Li felt the endless power spreading from her body, and a trace of madness appeared on her excited face. The black gun in her hand waved in a half moon shape. The Heimang slashed out in a flash, with a squeak, leaving a bottomless slash mark on the ground.


    "Too! It''s amazing! It''s amazing! As long as I have such power, I won''t be afraid even if I encounter a high-ranking demon!" After the excitement, Lina Li suddenly flew into Monkey King''s arms, her eyes twinkling With a charming infatuation: "Master, thank you so much. I like this Devourer very much. How do you need me to thank you?"


    "Then how do you want to thank you?" Monkey King smiled.


    Linali put her head over...


    After enjoying Lina Li¡¯s tenderness, Monkey King held her in his arms and said, ¡°This Demon Devouring Gun not only devours magic power to strengthen oneself, but also heals one¡¯s own injuries. If facing an enemy, as long as it stabs the opponent, it can also devour them. Magic power is used to weaken opponents and strengthen itself. One and the other is the necessary means to exert its abilities. Of course, you can do what you can with the magic power you swallow. If you surpass your own limits, you are in danger of exploding. ."


    "Yes, I will pay attention!" ..

 2303 Chapter 10 Thank you for your hospitality

    Having received the Goddess Tool from Monkey King, Lina Li naturally wants to please Monkey King so that she can get more and more liking to her, but she has not yet put into action, a voice filled with arrogant voices Behind them sounded: "It''s really close, Lina Li, I didn''t expect that, you betrayed Asacher and became the demon''s dependents, so accordingly, you are also ready to be punished. Right?"


    Hearing the sound, Lina Lidai frowned slightly, laid her head lazily on Monkey King¡¯s shoulder and looked behind her, just in time to see three figures walking out of the darkness: the man was wearing a thick coat and headband Uncle in bowler hat.


    The female is a serious-looking Da Yujie, and her mature figure makes people unable to look away.


    The other is a tsundere Lolita with blonde hair and double ponytails. Seeing it makes people feel an urge to catch them and raise them.


    Sun Wukong also turned to look at the three of them, ignoring the uncle, and fixed his gaze on Loli and Dayu sister: "They are your former companions, Linali, don''t you introduce them?"


    "The little girl with the two blonde ponytails is Mittier; the mature older sister is Caravana (or Galajuana). As for the man..."


    "The man doesn''t need to be introduced." Monkey King interrupted her directly.


    "Wow! Lina Li, didn''t the host you chose looks very handsome! It''s the type I like!" After seeing the face of Monkey King, Mittier exclaimed in an extremely exaggerated way.


    Even the mature elder sister Caravana had a look of surprise in her eyes.Sun Wukong, whether it is temperament or appearance, is almost tens of blocks away from their master Asachel, no, the two are simply not comparable.


    Now they finally understand that there is no harm if there is no contrast. After seeing Monkey King, they suddenly discovered that Lord Asathier, who originally had incomparable charm in their eyes, was frustrated. He was really a heaven. One underground.


    "It seems that they are here to clean up you and give you three minutes to end the battle." Monkey King said.


    "Yes, Master." Linali bowed her orders, and then looked at the three fallen angels: "Donahik, you were ordered by Lord Asathier to kill me, right? I have to say, The news of Master Asathier is really well-informed. I just became the master''s family member during the day, and I will send you to take my life this evening."


    "If you understand, just grab it with your hands, Lord Lenali, do you think you have the qualifications to rebel against Asacher?" Donasik said indifferently: "Go back with us and apologize! This way, maybe it can be done. I might leave you a whole body.


    "Haha~~ Really~" A weird smile appeared on Lina Li''s face: "That''s really thankful, but, just because the three of you have the ability to catch me and get the work? Not my opponent, let alone now!"


    "Is there that ability? I will know after the fight, Lord Lenali! The guy who betrayed Lord Asathier is absolutely unforgivable! So, accept the trial!" Donahik''s face was cold and he didn''t bother to talk nonsense. , Turned into a fallen angel in anger, his wings stretched out from behind, and as the black feathers fell, a spear condensed by the holy light appeared in his hand, and he stabled straight towards Linali: "Turn for yourself Regret for being a demon! Lord Lenali, what you did is really disappointing!"


    "But I think it''s more fulfilling now!" A smile appeared on Lina Li''s face, her body slightly sideways, and at the same time she dodges easily, she kicked Donahic away and rolled on the ground several times. Circle, just stabilized his figure.


    "This is?!!!" Caravana and Mitilt changed their expressions when they saw it, and at the same time they flew into the air, almost instantly condensing a holy light gun in his hand and threw it at Linali.


    "There is no need to avoid this level of attack!" Lina Li''s slender hand, magical power surged, and she smashed the light gun thrown at her!


    Caravana and Mittier''s expressions changed drastically: "It''s a lie? Lina Li-sama''s strength... has increased so much?!!!"


    "Hahaha~~~ This kind of power is really great! Caravana, you are really weak and pitiful now!" A trace of madness appeared on Lenali''s face.


    Donahic climbed up from the ground with difficulty, wiped off the blood on the corners of his mouth, looked at the crazy face of Lina Li, her face was full of shock: "Is this the power you gained by reincarnating into a demon?!"


    "Yeah! But it''s not just that~ Donahik feel the gap between us, and then, be afraid! Be afraid! Shake!"


    As the black light surged in Linali''s hand, Devourer had appeared in her hand, and the black wing behind instigated it, and appeared in front of Donahic in an instant. The black gun in her hand pierced Donahic''s chest without hesitation. , And even, had not had time to make him react.


    "How...is... so strong?!!!" Donahic looked at the chest that was pierced in a flash, his eyes widened in disbelief. He didn''t expect that in front of Linali, he would be defeated in a flash. !


    Donahic just wanted to make the final fight to the death, but he suddenly realized that the magic power in his body was being swallowed by the black spear that pierced his body at a crazy speed, and he suddenly lost his voice: "You...you...you are ¡­Artifact?!!!"


    "God-Devourer! But the master who loves me just gave it to me~" Lina Li''s face was full of gentle smiles: "I''m just about to try its power, I didn''t expect you to It is delivered automatically! Now, try the power it possesses with gratitude!"


    The black light of Demon Devourer in Linali''s hand shone more and more, and the devouring power was opened to the maximum. However, in a moment, the magic power in Donahic''s body was swallowed up, and even his vitality was swallowed together, skin Become aging like tree bark...


    "I have always thanked you for your care, and now... Thank you for your hospitality!" Lina Li turned around and pulled out the Devourer, and Donahic''s dead body fell to the ground.


    "It seems that more than a minute has passed, now, Caravana, Mittier, do you come down by yourself, or do you want me to go up and beat you down?"


    "Goo~"


    Karavana and Mitilt both swallowed saliva, Lina Li''s crazy and evil gesture really scared them both...

 2304 Chapter Eleven Mittier, Karawana

    "Linali-sama has become so strong!"


    "Moreover, the God Exterminator in her hand is too dangerous!"


    "Withdraw!"


    Mittier looked at each other with Caravana and made a decisive decision, flapping his wings and fleeing towards the night sky...


    "Huh! You guys who can''t even use the teleportation magic circle for escape, want to escape in front of me?" Linali let out a hum of disdain, the black wings shook her back, and her figure instantly turned into a black. Ying Zhuan has already blocked in front of the two girls of Caravana, Devourer in her hand pointed at them, and licked the corners of her lips evilly: "Now, Mittier, Caravana, as My old companions, let me swallow the two of you together!"


    "No! Lina Li, please... please bypass us!"


    "We are only following orders, and we don''t want to attack Lina Li-sama..."


    Seeing that there was no hope of escape, Mitilt and Karawana immediately frightened and begged for mercy. At this time, Linali put them under too much pressure.


    Linali took back the Devourer, looked down at Mittier and Caravana in the void, and said coldly: "Huh~ As my former companion and subordinate, don''t say I won''t give you a chance, come on! Come with me Become the master''s servant! I can spare you your life!"


    "Hey?! ~Let''s... also betray Lord Asacher?" Mittier stared at Caravana, struggling to hesitate, whether he wanted to survive or stay loyal.


    "Does this still need to be hesitated?" Lina Li snorted coldly, "We worked as a cow and a horse for Asacher and ran around, but what did we get? At that time, I didn''t need any rewards, just I want him to look at me more, pay more attention to me, but the result? He didn¡¯t even look at me straight, let alone encouragement. He just used us as a tool. Why is this guy still Do you want to serve him? Once it''s useless, I''m afraid that our names won''t be written down!"


    "Because he is aloft, how can he take a look at us at the bottom? You two should wake up too! Since this master doesn''t want to see you, it''s time to find another one!"


    "This..." Caravana and Mitilt clearly showed signs of vacillation. What Linali said was the truth, and the attitude of Asathier to them really made them very chilling.


    However, the majesty that Asachel left in their hearts prevented them from making the decision to betray. He was the governor of the fallen angels, and existed on par with the devil.


    "What are you two still hesitating? Are you afraid? Assasser, you don¡¯t need to be afraid at all. In the eyes of the master, Asachel is nothing at all! Look at me now, don¡¯t you understand? Is it? As long as the master gave me this divine exterminator-Devourer, even I can fight Asacher!"


    "Shen Miegu...Is this the adult who gave you it?!" Caravana looked at the Devourer in Linali''s hand. While terrified, she was also full of envy. God Miegu, she was clear just now. Having seen its power, Donahic was sucked into a human being in a moment, which was not unbelievable.


    "Ah~ It''s so good, you master, you are so handsome and generous, he will give you such a powerful sacred tool..." Mittier looked envied: "Thinking about Asa Master Xie, we have done so many things for him, not to mention the artifact, even an artificial artifact has not been rewarded to us! Now think about it, we who are low in ability are indeed not reused."


    "He doesn''t reuse you, I use it again!" Monkey King sat on the bench, watching Mittier and Karawana in the air. Although they were separated by hundreds of meters, the faint voice still clearly penetrated their ears. Middle: "As long as you two are willing to be my servants and become my dependents, you can get one of the gods and goddesses given by me like Lina Li."


    The two girls are very good-looking, a loli and a big elder sister, it would be a pity to kill them.


    "Really...really?!"


    Mittier and Karawana''s eyes lit up, and their faces were full of excitement. They hurriedly landed on the ground and came to Monkey King.


    For them who don''t have a magical tool, they may always have to wander in the ranks of the inferior fallen angels, but if they have a magical tool, or even a god-destroying tool, everything is possible.


    At this moment, Mittier and Caravana were really tempted.


    Monkey King stretched out his hands, and as the rays of light shone, two pieces of God''s Extinguishing Device floated on his palm, one shaped like a luminous eyeball, and the other was a blazing flame mark: "Shen''s Extinguishing Device¡ª ¡ªPetrochemical Evil Eyeand Phoenix''s Nirvana, become my dependents. They belong to you two."


    "The evil eye of petrification... the nirvana of the phoenix... what are the abilities?" Karawana asked fiery eyes.


    "The evil eyes of petrification can release petrified light in their eyes, and those who are irradiated or hit will be completely petrified, while the hand-free phase is when everything the eye sees can be petrified; the nirvana of the phoenix can be controlled by controlling the phoenix. Nothing will burn without burning. If you reach the forbidden hand, you can be reborn from Nirvana and become an immortal body."


    Produced by Monkey King, naturally must be a boutique.


    "All are amazing! Master! Please grant me the evil eye of petrification!" Karawana knelt down in front of Monkey King excitedly and fiercely, humble and respectful. From her attitude and name, she has already known that she has made it. Choice.


    "Hey~ did you choose this, Caravana, that really doesn''t conflict with me." Mitilt also knelt in front of Monkey King: "Master, please grant me the Nirvana of Phoenix!"


    Sun Wukong was very quick to flick the two gods with his fingers, and shoot them into the center of the two women''s eyebrows. In an instant, Karavana''s eyes became a little strange and charming, as if they were magical. Being able to attract people''s hearts and souls, with her mature and enchanting figure, it really adds a lot of seductive charm.


    And there was a flame mark on Mittelt¡¯s eyebrows. With a slender hand, a red and mysterious flame appeared in her palm. The scorching temperature made Lina Li and Carava Nadu took a few steps back uncomfortably.


    Mittier looked at a tree beside the street, and threw the flame in his hand. The enchanting flame spread to the entire tree in an instant, but it burned out in five seconds.


    "This... what a great flame!"


    Linali and Caravana were surprised...

 2305 Chapter Twelve

    "Hehe~~ Not bad! This flame!" Mittier looked at Caravana proudly: "Don''t you show your ability, Caravana."


    Caravana smiled, her charming eyes released a strange wave of magical power, and then she saw that the sky above the Phoenix fire that had not disappeared suddenly shone a white light, shining on the Phoenix fire, Ben The flaming phoenix fire was all petrified and extinguished in an instant, Karawana walked over and pointed lightly, and instantly shattered into rubble.


    "No... isn''t it? My flame... turned out to be petrified?" Mittier looked astonished, pouting, very upset. It seems that the petrified evil eye is stronger than her phoenix''s Nirvana. Some.


    "Anything can¡¯t just look at performance. Every ability has its own characteristics. If your phoenix fire envelops itself, it can withstand the light of petrification; and if the phoenix fire burns to Karawana, if she doesn¡¯t get it in time, Petrochemical will extinguish it, and it will be burned out in a moment..."


    "I''m talking about Lina Li''s devourer, even if you reach the forbidden rebirth of Nirvana, if you are stabbed by her with a shot, you will not escape the fate of death, because if you are swallowed up with the magic and vitality, Immortality will also be invalid."


    "So, there is no invincible ability. If you want to be invincible, it depends on you. It depends on how far you can reach and how to use your own abilities."


    "You deserve to be the master, you know the characteristics of the gods!" Mitilt''s three daughters looked at Monkey King with a look of worship.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about it yet. You two have accepted the god-killing tool I gave, but you haven¡¯t accepted my chess piece yet." Monkey King made a move with one hand, and two''soldiers'' appeared in hand: "Accepted my chess piece. From now on, everything for you two is mine."


    "Yes, Master, we have done our enlightenment!" Mittier and Karawana humblely knelt in front of Monkey King, welcoming the moment of becoming a dependent of Monkey King.


    With the two chess pieces shining brightly in Monkey King''s hands, Monkey King also slapped the two chess pieces into their bodies from the chests of the two women.


    So far, two fallen angels have transformed into fallen angel demon.


    Feeling the skyrocketing magic power in the body, both Mitiert and Karawana were extremely excited, and Mitiert laughed proudly: "Ahahaha~~~ This is what you get from being transformed into a devil. Is it the power of Lina Li? No wonder Lina Li is so strong, and now I feel as strong as Lina Li!"


    Karavana: "As far as I know, if the devil wants to promote the title, he must realize the wishes of mankind and sign a contract with them. As long as you sign a few more contracts and realize a few more wishes, you will be appreciated by the Devil King ¡­"


    "That kind of boring thing, just ignore it." Before Caravana finished speaking, Monkey King interrupted her: "As my family, you don''t need to do that kind of boring thing. There is only one thing to do, and that is to serve me, which is enough."


    "Understood, that''s really relieved!" A smile appeared on Lina Li''s face: "It''s really embarrassing for me to fulfill the wishes of those disgusting humans."


    Mitilt also looked very happy: "Hehe~~ It seems that our master is very different from other demons, and he directly ignored the rules established by the demons."


    Linali said: "What is this? I have seen it a long time ago. Among the master''s family members, there are two queens."


    "Two queens? So the master has already broken the rules of the devil!" Caravana''s solemn face showed a hint of charm: "With such a master, it seems that I won''t be bored in the future."


    "Where are the two queens? Why aren''t they with the master? Who are they?" Mitilt looked curious.


    Linali glanced at the two women and said: "You both have heard about it. The two queens in the master¡¯s family are the next head of the Gremory family, Lias Gremory; the next head of Sidi¡¯s family. Patriarch, Cang Nasi Di."


    "Hey hey hey~~no?! That''s a pure-blooded demon! Moreover, there is a demon king in each of their houses! This way...is it really okay?"


    Mittier and Caravana suddenly became stunned and stunned. The identity of the two dependent queens of their master was a bit scary.


    "Let''s stop the chat, it''s getting late, let''s go back." Monkey King said, a huge magic cube array flashed under the feet of the four, and the four of them were teleported and disappeared.


    Since he wanted to be a demon, he would naturally be a bit demon, and Monkey King would not use his teleportation temporarily.


    In the place where Rias lived, Zhu Nai Himejima was drinking tea in the lobby, but suddenly saw a Rubik''s Cube in front of him, and the four Monkey Kings flashed out of it.


    The moment he saw Lina Li, Shuna Himejima''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and he returned to normal in an instant. Then he got up and looked at Monkey King with a gentle smile on his face: "Ah, this is not Master Wukong, it seems that you have taken in two more dependents, don''t you introduce them?"


    Monkey King didn''t answer immediately, but was attracted by the sound of water coming from the innermost part of the room, especially the graceful shadow reflected from the shower curtain, which made people unable to look away.


    Then, the cat''s muttering sound came from the sofa: "Indecent eyes..."


    But nobody paid her attention.


    Seeing that his host didn''t explain it, Mittier and Caravana introduced themselves: "Hello, this is Caravana."


    "I''m Mitilt... By the way, we are all fallen angels and demon, will we not be hated?" Mitilt looked at Zhu Nai and smiled.It seemed that when they appeared, Zhu Nai''s expression at that moment when she saw Lina Li seemed to be seen by her.


    "Fallen Angel..." As soon as Zhu Nai heard the name, Dai''s eyebrows were obviously wrinkled again, and her disgust could not be concealed.


    Caravana looked at Zhu Nai and teased: "It seems that we are indeed hated. Well, that''s right. After all, you demons don''t like our fallen angels."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Zhu Nai''s intellectual voice once again returned to the calm of the past.


    Monkey King suddenly looked at Zhu Nai and said, "Zhu Nai, if I am not mistaken, you also have half the blood of fallen angels?"


    "Huh?!" Zhu Nai''s body was obviously trembling, and he looked at Monkey King in amazement...

 2306 Chapter 13 Punishment

    "It seems that I was right." Monkey King looked at Himeshima Juna, and said: "But you look like you hate your blood of the Fallen Angel. It''s really boring."


    "You said...boring?" Himeshima Junomoto''s gentle expression suddenly became sharp.


    "Isn''t it?" Sun Wukong didn''t care about Himejima Juno''s attitude: "There are two kinds of people who have this mentality. One is because when I was a child, my blood was ridiculed and disgusted by others, so I was alienated and bullied. , So I began to hate my own blood; secondly, I was treated with horror because of my blood, leaving a huge trauma to myself. For example, relatives were killed because of their blood..."


    "You..." Jishima Zhu Nai looked at Monkey King in astonishment, with a sense of horror that he could completely see through her heart.


    Sun Wukong ignored Himeshima''s consternation and shock, and continued to look at her and said, "It''s just that because of this boring reason, I hate my fallen angel bloodline. Don''t you think it is ridiculous? If it is because of your bloodline. If your loved ones are killed, what you hate is not your blood, but the enemy who killed your loved ones, right?"


    "If someone ridicules your identity as a fallen angel, shouldn¡¯t you laugh at them in turn, because weak humans can be beaten to death by you as a fallen angel, they are no more noble than you; if you think fallen angels It is the existence of evil, and therefore feel disgusted with inferiority, that is even more wrong, because everything in the world is equal, and racial identity does not represent good and evil, and those who have the distinction of good and evil ¡ª are always''human hearts''.


    "People are divided into good people and bad people. The same is true for other races, but they are different in what they pursue. If you just distinguish right from wrong based on your ethnic identity, it is really tacky."


    "So, no matter what it is, don''t you feel that you hate your blood identity because of such things, don''t you feel stupid? Don''t you feel bored?"


    After Sun Wukong said this, Junai Himejima was in a daze, and even with a sudden sense of openness, a very intellectual and gentle smile appeared on her face. In Linali and the others, they looked unexpectedly. next to the Monkey King rushed over and hugged him: "ah ah la la ~ ~ really have something good is preaching it, but, really thank you, why did not you do encounter earlier, such a simple question, It has troubled me for so many years..."


    As he said, a pair of extremely asymmetrical black wings suddenly appeared on the back, one slender and the other extremely large and gorgeous: "Now, do you think this kind of deformed wings is ugly?"


    Monkey King rubbed his chin with one hand, then nodded very seriously: "It''s pretty ugly."


    Himejima Shuna: "..."


    "..." Lina Li and the others rolled their eyes at Monkey King, saying, shouldn''t you say such things at this time?Even if it is lying.


    "However, even if it is ugly, I like it because it is Zhu Nai''s wings."


    "Hahaha~~You really can talk~" Juno Himeshima heard this, and the smile on her face grew thicker, and the gentleness in her squinted eyes told her thoughts at the moment.


    "Well, Wukong, Zhu Nai can be dealt with in a few words...but you can untie Zhu Nai''s bewildered heart for many years in a few words. You do have some skill." Lias is now wearing a sexy bathrobe from the bathroom. Walking out of the middle, the wet red hair is quite reverie.


    Monkey King looked at Lias with a smile but a smile: "Don''t mention this matter, you should have reported my matter?"


    "Uh~ I really can''t hide anything from you..." Lias'' expression suddenly became a little unnatural, because she was worried that Monkey King would be angry and suddenly went crazy.


    The strength in Zhu Nai''s hand holding Monkey King also increased by one point, showing her nervousness at the moment.


    "You don''t need to be so nervous..." Monkey King patted Zhu Nai on the back and looked at Lias and said: "We have just met. It is inevitable to take precautions. I won''t mind..."


    Lias and the others secretly breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this, but Sun Wukong''s next words made them nervously put their hearts in their throats: "Because even if you check, you can''t find any information, and if there is something wrong Open your eyes and ask for my troubles, and you can just kill them all, right?"


    "Uh~"


    Lias and the others heard the faint words of Monkey King, but they felt a chill spread from the bottom of their hearts. Doesn''t this sound very dangerous?!


    "But as my dependent, you are making small moves without telling your master. Shouldn''t you be punished?"


    "Punishment?" Lias suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Sun Wukong hugged Zhu Nai and asked, "Zhu Nai, if one of you usually does something wrong, what kind of punishment will you be punished?"


    Rias immediately glared at Zhu Nai with a threatening look, but Zhu Nai directly ignored him: "A hundred ass."


    Li Yasi turned red, staring at Zhu Nai and shouting: "Zhu Nai!!"


    Zhu Nai''s face still has an intellectual smile: "This is the rule set by the president, am I right?"


    Lias''s expression twitched, speechless.


    Monkey King looked at Li Yasi and said, "What are you still doing? Come and accept the punishment!"


    "Here... here?" Lias blushed, very embarrassed, she wanted to refuse to resist, but seeing the endless majesty contained in Monkey King''s plain expression made her dare not give birth to the slightest. After the change, he could only weakly discuss: "That... can you go to my room..."


    "No way."


    "I really want to be here? I''m also the next Patriarch of the Gremory family anyway. It''s really embarrassing to be beaten in full view of me..."


    "If you can''t make it, add to two hundred."


    "Why... how could this be..." Rias was startled, blushing, and reluctantly came to Monkey King, bent her back to him, she was just wearing a bathrobe She, think about it for yourself with this gesture.


    Monkey King raised his hand and patted it unceremoniously...


    One hundred times in a row, the taste is naturally not for outsiders.


    And Lina Li and the others yelled with joy. The fallen angels and demons were originally enemies. Of course they felt very happy when they saw Lias being beaten, not to mention her status was so noble.


    Then Rias ran into her room with a faint expression on her face...

 2307 Chapter 14 Gurefia

    As Rias left, another question posed in front of Monkey King.


    It was getting late, and there were no more rooms for them to use.


    "At any rate, it is also the next head of the Gremory family. There is not even a vacant room where he lives..." Sun Wukong couldn''t help but vomit: "I originally wanted to stay here for one night, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a problem. "


    "Why don''t you go to bed with me, let Lina Li and the others go with the kitten." With a smile on her face, Zhu Nai made such a tempting suggestion.


    However, Lina Li and the others immediately waved their hands and declined: "We don''t care. The Fallen Angels acted at night. It doesn''t matter if we don''t sleep."


    "I don''t want to be with them either..." Kitty also expressed his opinion.


    The fallen angel and the devil were originally a hostile relationship. Although Lina Li and the others have been taken as family members by Monkey King, it is impossible to gain the trust of kittens at once. Similarly, Lina Li and the others have the same attitude towards kittens.


    "That''s really a pity, it seems that I have to get a place to live by myself." Since Lina Li and the others can''t get along well with the kittens, Monkey King can only give up.And as his dependents grew, it was inevitable to have a place to live.


    "Zhu Nai, tell us about any places that are quieter and have a good environment."


    "Are you planning to build a house by yourself?" Zhu Nai immediately understood Sun Wukong''s intentions: "If this is the case, is there really a very suitable place? Go and see now?"


    "Let''s go."


    Zhu Nai opened a magic square and looked at the kitten: "Kitten, do you want to go together?"


    The kitten ate his snack and shook his head.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Under the transmission of the Rubik''s Cube, several people from Monkey King appeared at the foot of a mountain. Looking around the mountain road, Karavanade frowned slightly: "If I remember correctly, there should be a shrine on it, right?"


    Zhu Nai smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, the shrine there has reached an agreement with us, even if the devil enters, it will not be hurt, and it is not there that I want to take you, but this side, come with me. "


    Under Zhu Nai¡¯s leadership, Sun Wukong came to the top of a hill that was completely opposite to the shrine. It was about 1,000 square meters. The back was dense woods, and the front view was extremely wide. You could see the city at a glance. panoramic.


    It was already night, the city was brightly lit, and the night scene was really good.


    Zhu Nai looked at the night scene in the city and asked the Monkey King softly, "What do you think, Wukong."


    "It''s okay, although it''s not very good, but it''s okay, it''s here." Sun Wukong nodded with satisfaction, tapped the ground under his feet, and saw an invisible ripple spreading, an extremely luxurious villa. It just surfaced out of thin air.


    "Ahhhhhh~ the style of this villa is really beautiful, Wukong, can you visit it?" Zhu Nai looked at the villa in front of her, her eyes lit up, but she was not surprised, because the world even created that kind of creation. The magic of space enchantment is there, and building a villa is really nothing.


    "Casual look¡­"


    Zhu Nai and the others just went around in the villa, and they really liked it the more they watched it, because of the size, although the scale was not large, it was still as exaggerated as a small holiday island, and the facilities were really there.


    "Wow~ Will we live here in the future? It''s great!" Mittier''s face was full of excitement. She really liked this place and happily ran to choose her own room.


    "Na~ Wukong, can I move here?" Zhu Nai looked at Monkey King expectantly. Since the knot of her heart was opened by Monkey King, she also clearly felt what she wanted for Monkey King. Now that she understands her own mind. , It is natural to pursue it boldly.


    "Move in now."


    "This is what you said~" Zhu Nai put a smile on her face and immediately put into action.


    After Lias learned about the villa from Zhu Nai, after visiting it, she also made a decision and moved in with the kitten.


    The next day, the news reached the ears of Zhiku Cangna (real name: Cangna Sidi), and after visiting it, he also brought in Zhenlu Chunji as a family member.


    As a result, the newly built villa immediately became very lively.


    The following days were relatively calm, and nothing special happened.


    Only today, just after eating breakfast, the floor of the room suddenly glowed, and a Rubik''s Cube appeared. Seeing its style, it was a special transmission Rubik''s Cube for the Gremory House.


    Appearing from the Rubik''s Cube is a strange young woman with beautiful silver hair tied in braids, and even her eyes are silver, dressed like a maid.


    "Gurefia, it seems that your brother asked you to come here, right?" Lias didn''t seem surprised when she saw someone coming. She had already told her brother about Monkey King a few days ago, and now her brother There is no need to be surprised if someone is sent here.


    Gurefia nodded lightly, fixed his gaze on the only male Sun Wukong in the field, bowed and said politely and respectfully: "Presumably this is Master Sun Wukong. Lucy Figues, the Maid of the Gremory House, and the Demon King Serjax Lucifer sends my regards to you."


    "Gurefia, known as the strongest queen among all the dependents of the underworld, Serjeks sent you over, is it to measure my strength?" Monkey King looked at Gurefia with a kind of An inexplicable smile.


    In the original book, Gurefia is the wife and queen of the new demon king Serjax Lucifer, but now she is only the queen of Serjax Lucifer¡¯s dependents, but she is missing a wife because he entered the world in Monkey King Later, he secretly changed the fate of many people, and this Gurefia was one of them.


    "No, you misunderstood!" Gurefia said respectfully: "I just want to pass a word to the lady on behalf of the master."


    "Spreading a message? What needs you to come and run for yourself?" Riasdie frowned slightly, with a bad premonition.


    "Master Rasell heard about you and he lived with other male demons in the human world. This made him very angry, so I proposed to Master Lucifer and the master that I will take you back to the underworld immediately, and choose a day with him. Married."


    When Lias heard this, her face changed slightly, and a disgusted emotion appeared on her face: "I have said it a long time ago. I will never marry if I am not the one I like."

 2308 Chapter 15 The So-called Consequences

    Gurefia was humble and polite, but also expressionless: "Say these things to Master Lucifer and Master, I''m just here to spread the word."


    Rias looked a little ugly: "Do you think they will listen? It''s time to come, it seems there is no way to escape this time..."


    Just as Lias had just finished speaking, the Rubik''s Cube engraved on the floor suddenly began to glow again, and the dazzling light illuminated the hall. The Rubik''s Array ignited a burst of flame, and the heat swept out, making Linali and the others hot They all took a few steps back voluntarily.


    Then he saw the figure of a man standing in the flames, and with a wave of his hand, he dissipated the surrounding flames.


    "Huh~~ It''s been a long time since I came to the human world."


    It was a man in a red suit. He was probably not so restrained. He didn''t wear a tie and his shirt was open to his chest. His appearance was in his early twenties.


    The facial features are correct, but there is a shadow of less evil, hands in the pockets, full of force, but always feel a bit like a male publicist.


    Then the man looked around the hall and raised his mouth when he saw Lias: "Dear Lias, I have come to see you."


    Rias frowned slightly, and her impatient disgust passed away.


    Gurephia was already humble and polite, neither humble nor overbearing when he saw the people coming: "Master Phoenix, didn''t I say that without my summons, don''t just step in here?"


    "Ahhh~~ There is no way, Gurefia, you have to understand my desperate desire to see my fianc¨¦e." Reisel Phoenix looked casual, as if nothing was in his eyes. Then he reached out and hugged Rias''s waist...


    Riasdie frowned slightly, although she had a very annoying expression, she was stiff and did not evade, as if she had something to consider.


    But she has taken care of it, but there is one person here who has no scruples.


    Just hearing a''bang'', Reisel Phoenix was kicked in the chest by the sudden appearance of a big foot, and while making a scream, he flew out down the window, breaking several big trees in the road. , Just hit a boulder and stopped.


    "!!!"


    The sudden change made Rias and the others look astonished.


    But Gurefia looked at Monkey King in a kicking pose, but his pupils shrank slightly: "Fast speed!!!"


    When did Monkey King go out, she didn''t even notice it!


    Monkey King took a step forward, his figure appeared in front of Raisel Phoenix in an instant, and then he squeezed his throat, who was fractured and lying on the ground, lifted it up, calmly. Said: "My villa is forbidden to men, understand? Lias also belongs to me, understand?"


    "You guy!!!" Raiser Phoenix''s face was angry, and his face became distorted when he was angry. As the third son of the pure-blooded superior demon family Phoenix family, he has never been so humiliated.


    Suddenly a raging fire ignited at the wound of the broken bone, and the tragic wound healed in an instant.


    "Oh~ this is the so-called immortal body of the Phoenix family?" Monkey King pinched Reese Phoenix by the throat and looked at him with interest.


    Phoenix, Chinese translated as Phoenix or Phoenix, so everyone in the Phoenix family has an immortal body, no matter what kind of attack they will immediately regenerate, blood can make people immortal, tears can heal all injuries.


    Among the demons, the Phoenix family has an invincible reputation.


    "You''re...that...the inferior...demon that Rias loves...do you know...what kind of consequences will you do if you do this...?" Reisel Phoenix glared at Monkey King with a cold face, because The throat was tightly pinched, and even breathing became difficult. It was naturally extremely difficult to speak.


    He wanted to resist, but he was shocked to discover that he couldn''t use any strength at all.


    "The consequences? I really don''t know, but I know what the consequences will be for you!" Monkey King smiled, and then suddenly a sword came out in his hand, flicking a little Suddenly my arm fell to the ground...


    "Ah!!!~~"


    Reisel Phoenix instantly uttered a heart-piercing scream, but because of the pinching of his throat, the screaming scream sounded extremely hoarse.


    Reisel Phoenix glared with anger, his face flushed, and his face was unbelievable: "Why?...I, who has an immortal body...I... actually...feel...pain?!!!"


    The corner of his eyes moved down and looked to his right hand. The pupils of Reisel Phoenix suddenly shrank, because he saw that he, known as the immortal body, not only did not immediately regenerate and recover from his severed right hand, it was also bleeding. .


    "Blood?!! I...was hurt?...why...why?!!!" Reisel Phoenix was shocked, as if seeing something unbelievable, terrified.


    "Wow~ the blood of the Phoenix family! This is an incredible treasure! Master, don''t waste it!" Mittier and the others came to Monkey King for the first time and took out a crystal bottle. , I''m going to pick up the blood that overflowed from the wound on Reeseer Phoenix''s arm.


    But Sun Wukong''s hand took him to the side: "Don''t you want to drink such dirty blood? Let''s play."


    "Oh~" Mitilt looked dissatisfied, that is the blood of the Phoenix family, because of the immortal relationship, very few people can make them bleed, so their blood is more precious. Up.


    "Dirty?!!!" It''s just that Ressel Phoenix''s face is gloomy and terrible when he hears this. This guy dares to say that the blood of their Phoenix family is dirty. This is no longer an insult to him, Ressel Phoenix. It''s the entire Phoenix family!Such shame is simply unforgivable.


    "Why? Not convinced?" Monkey King smiled faintly, and flicked the sword in his hand again. The remaining left hand of Reisel Phoenix was also broken, blood sprayed all over the place, making Monkey King throw him out with disgust.


    Once free of the Monkey King''s touch, Raisal Phoenix was cut off, and the bloody hands instantly rose up, and in a flash, they regenerated intact.


    Reisel Phoenix immediately turned away from Monkey King in horror, staring at him sullenly, full of anger: "You will pay for what you did!"


    "That''s it, Master Phoenix."


    Just when Rachel Phoenix was about to launch an attack, Gurefia stood up. ..

 2309 Chapter 16 Ratinggame

    "This is my personal grievance with him, Gurefia, advise you not to be nosy!" Raiser Phoenix''s face was gloomy, his anger almost burned his senses, he had never encountered such a big insult before, and he was naturally unwilling. Just give up.


    Gurefia obediently stepped aside, and his face was very calm and said: "If you have to kill yourself, just assume that I have said nothing, but I have to remind you, your immortal body, in There is no effect at all in front of this adult."


    "!!!"


    After Gurefia''s reminder, Rachel Phoenix''s complexion changed drastically, and the pain of his arm being chopped immediately appeared in his heart, and his anger was instantly filled with fear.


    The immortal body that he can survive in front of this person really seems to have no effect, so if he rushes forward with a hot mind, he will be killed instantly!


    Thinking of this result, Rachel Phoenix instantly became cold and timid.


    Seeing that Rachel Phoenix was already timid, Gurefia looked at Monkey King: "Master Monkey King, let this matter go, how about?


    Sun Wukong looked indifferent: "Yes, I don''t want to be familiar with an ant, as long as he is willing to terminate the marriage contract with Lias, I can spare his life."


    "Don''t deceive people too much!" Raisel Phoenix glared.


    "Quack~" The sword in Sun Wukong''s hand suddenly flew out, and in an instant he nailed Reisel Phoenix to a big tree, and blood flowed out, even if he had an immortal body, he couldn''t recover.


    "If you dare to be irritable, you will chop off your head next time."


    The screaming Reisel Phoenix was frightened to an abrupt end.


    "Master Monkey King, it is not convincing to use force to solve the problem. If you get to make Missy and Master Rassel break the marriage contract, there is a more reasonable way. Please ask Miss and Rachel Let''s show off in RatingGame!"


    "RatingGame..." Rias glanced at her family, feeling deeply helpless, but when she saw Monkey King, her eyes lit up again. As Zhu Nai and their king, she still had The identity of a''queen''.


    At this moment, Rias''s confidence burst instantly: "Okay! RatingGame, I agree, if I win, Rissel, please don''t bother me again."


    "Hmph~ just with your family members, you still want to play RatingGame with me, Lias, you are so naive, well, your challenge, I accept it!"


    Gurefia looked at Monkey King and said, "Master Monkey King, what do you mean?"


    "RatingGame, this sounds a bit interesting, so let''s have fun." Monkey King made a casual move, and the sword pierced into Raiser Phoenix immediately flew back on its own.


    "Huh! Lias, we''ll see you in the game, I will let you lose by then!" Raiser Phoenix looked gloomy and just sent away.


    "Miss, this RatingGame will be held in the underworld. Please arrive on time at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning." Gurefia said, also teleporting away.


    "Na~ Goku, the performance just now was really cool~ So, this RatingGame, it¡¯s all up to you~" Lias suddenly hugged Monkey King, her soft body makes people feel a little embarrassed. It is shaken.


    When Jishima Zhu Nai heard the words, an inexplicable smile appeared on his face: "Looking at Master Rissel''s performance, he doesn''t seem to know that the Minister is Wukong''s''queen''. When he sees Wukong also appearing in the field, I don''t know what expression it will make?"


    "Huh~ To deal with that kind of guy, Master Wukong doesn''t need to take action personally, I can take care of him with a single shot!" Lina Li is full of confidence. The immortal body is deadly.


    "Then, tomorrow''s RatingGame, please also three." Lias looked at the three daughters of Linali, with a rare smile on her face.


    Lias is the Queen of Monkey King''s dependents, and Lina Li and the others, as soldiers of Monkey King''s dependents, are naturally eligible to participate in Lias'' RatingGame.


    The reason why Monkey King agreed to this RatingGame was actually to have an opportunity for Lina Li and Lias to have a good relationship. After all, the discordant contradiction between the fallen angel and the devil still needs mediation.


    "Don''t make a mistake, I''m not helping you, I''m just doing my duty as the master''s dependent." Lina Li glanced at Lias proudly and hummed softly.


    Seeing that they were about to start quarreling, Himejima Juna immediately changed the subject: "But it''s weird. If it''s a RatingGame, it''s the same in our academy. Why go to the underworld? It''s very grand..."


    "You haven''t seen this yet?" Monkey King said faintly: "At this point of view, why did the Reisel Phoenix suddenly learn about the fact that I lived with Lias, but didn''t know Lias as my dependent. Matter? This is obviously something someone deliberately concealed and wanted to use Ressel Phoenix to get some of my information."


    "You mean, elder brother..." Lias was shocked, but she was half-talking, and she was a little embarrassed to continue, holding Monkey King and grinning: "You must not be angry. The next... is punished."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass your brother, at most I will beat him up."


    When Lias heard this, a charming smile suddenly appeared on her face: "Do you beat my brother? If you have the patience, I wouldn''t mind."


    Although Rias had seen the power of Monkey King, she was also very confident of her brother. As a new demon king, she didn''t mean that she could be beaten by a beating.


    The next day, Monkey King went to the underworld by car.


    Regarding this point, Monkey King couldn''t help but vomit, and when he went to the underworld, he had to take a car. This setting is really strange.


    Because I was in a hurry, I didn''t go to other places to do more when I came to the underworld. Instead, I went straight to the destination-the Gremory Territory and got out of the car.


    At the same time, you can see that in front of the car, many people have been waiting there for a long time...

 2310 Chapter 17 Seraphim

    It was Gurefia and other maids who were ordered to greet Monkey King and others.


    Of course, in front of Gurefia and the others, there is still a girl who is holding a magic wand and dressed as a magical girl, who looks as cute and lovely as a loli.


    The moment she saw Cang Na, she already ran over with joy: "Cang Na sauce, it''s been a long time since I saw you..."


    "Uh~ Sister..." The moment Cangna saw the girl, both her body and her expression became a little stiff.


    Serapul Sidi, the demon lord Leviathan, looks smaller than Canna, but is actually Canna''s sister.


    "Ah~Cang Nachan, what''s the matter with you? Your face is so red? It''s rare to see me again as my sister. I think it''s okay to be a little happier? My sister, I think I''m here and shouting''Sister Your lord!'''' Cangnachan!''It is also possible for the lilies to hug each other to spread out!"


    The corner of Cang Na''s eyes trembled: "Sister, in front of everyone, please don''t act like this. Even as a sister, what you said is too...it''s too rude in front of Wukong."


    "Wukong? That Monkey King?" Serapura''s originally laughing face suddenly became serious and angry, and the corners of his eyes turned slightly, and finally fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "You are the Monkey King? The villain demon who robbed me of the sauce. Make your enlightenment! Cang Na Jiang belongs to me, and I want to take Cang Na Jiang back from your devil''s hands!"


    With a soft drink, Serapura knocked the magic wand in his hand into the air, a huge magic circle flashed in an instant, and a biting cold wind also appeared in an instant...


    "Wait! Sister!" Cang Na''s expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly stopped, but Serapura seemed to have not heard it, and used magic on Monkey King.


    The extremely cold ice magic is surging from the magic circle, but unfortunately, before it can be used, the figure of Monkey King has appeared in front of Serapura, and he grabbed her with one hand, and slapped her with a slap. On his ass, the magic circle at his wand instantly collapsed and disappeared: "Whose kid are you, it''s dangerous to play magic casually~"


    "I~~" Seraphim looked at Monkey King with a look of stunned expression, and was shocked. She was the devil. Hey, she was caught by someone, but she didn''t even notice any reaction and was treated as a child. Like a lesson, but also a little ass?She had never experienced this kind of treatment.


    Gurefia and the others also showed a look of shock and shock, this guy actually hit the devil''s ass?


    "You...you guys are good at it! You can catch me without me responding..." Seraful''s face was reddish, and after reacting, he looked at Monkey King and exclaimed.


    Then his figure flashed, he appeared more than ten meters away from Monkey King, threw the cosplay wand in his hand aside, his complexion became serious, and the whole body exuded extremely dangerous magical fluctuations: "This way If you do, I¡¯m going to get real, Cang Na-chan, you all back up quickly, don¡¯t be affected by my magic~"


    "Sister..." Cangna looked helpless, only seeing Serapura''s serious expression, Cangna knew that her sister would not be listening to her at this moment.


    Seraphus held both hands high, and the extremely freezing cold made the ground where she stood was condensed into ice, but the next moment, the magic that had just been condensed in her hands suddenly collapsed, and Seraphus only felt her waist. I tightened my feet off the ground again, and I was hugged and clamped under the armpit...


    "This picture is so familiar..."


    "All said, kids don''t play magic casually, it''s dangerous."


    Familiar voice, with two familiar sounds of "pap", feeling the hot pain from the little ass, Seraphim is really stunned, she actually... was beaten again???


    This time she didn''t have any care, but was extremely serious, fully guarded, and she was caught unconsciously?


    Looking up, looking at the red-haired man who grabbed him with a look of astonishment, Seraphim''s heart was filled with mixed feelings. At this moment, she had already clearly realized that the handsome man in front of him, its Strength should be far above oneself.


    If the other party is hostile to her, she has died twice in such a short time.


    Looking at Seraphim with a stunned look on his face, Monkey King smiled slightly, a lollipop flashed in his hand and handed it to her, and touched her head: "Come on, don''t play magic randomly in the future. ~This lollipop is here for you. Be obedient."


    "..."


    Lina Li and the others looked at the weird scene in shock and stunned eyes. They wanted to step forward and remind them, Master, that is the new Demon King Leviathan, you think of her as a little loli. Is it really good to look at it?


    But what made them even more astonished was that Seraphim took it with a happy face: "Wow, where is this produced? There is such a pure magic in it! Never seen it before!" As he said, Seraphim couldn''t wait to put it in his mouth, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and he was happy: "This smell is really unstoppable!" Then he watched Sun Wukong with gleaming eyes and extended his right hand. : "Anything else?"


    Monkey King took out a handful and handed it to her.


    "Wow~~~ So many? It''s amazing!" Seraphim hugged all the lollipops in his arms, with a happy expression on his face: "Sun Wukong, right? You are not bad. , I will reluctantly share the Cang Na sauce with you!"


    Hearing this, Cang Na was shocked. Is this still the sister she knows?How about selling her because of a few lollipops?


    "It''s really amazing, Sir Seraful, the most difficult to deal with, was dealt with by him..." Gurefia looked at Monkey King with surprise in her heart.


    Don¡¯t look at Seraphim being like a lively and lovely child, getting along well with each other, but in essence, the love for Cangna has reached a morbid level, for the sake of Cangna, she doesn¡¯t even hesitate to face the fallen angel. Start a war with the heavens.


    But now, Cangna was taken by Sun Wukong as a family member, and Seraphim''s anger could be imagined, but Gurefia did not expect that Sun Wukong would solve the matter so simply.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t see him take action, but it also made me sure..." Gurefia looked at Sun Wukong solemnly: "His strength is definitely higher than that of Sir Seraful. There is no recklessness. It¡¯s great to make a decision..." ..

 2311 Chapter 18 The start of ratinggame

    "Master Monkey, Master Serapura, Miss, Miss Cangna, everyone, please come with me, Master Lucifer has been waiting for a long time." Gurephia respectfully and politely made a please gesture , And then lead the way.


    Cangna and Lias walked side by side, tugged at her sleeves, and whispered: "Lias, does this RatingGame really need my help? How can I say, we are both the same queen. Well, it¡¯s not a violation."


    "No, don''t you think it''s not enough to have Wukong?" Rias smiled slightly.


    "That''s what I said." Cangna glanced at her sister who was walking side by side with Monkey King: "Even her sister can be easily subdued, Master Wukong is really amazing."


    Lias was stunned when she heard this, because she suddenly remembered that when she came, Sun Wukong had said that she would beat her brother!


    She hadn''t cared much before, but when Seraful came out before, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried. Her master seemed to be a little unfathomable. Her brother wouldn''t really be beaten. ?


    Just in Rias''s random thoughts, the group had arrived in a luxuriously furnished hall. Rias''s parents and brother were all present.


    Apart from this, there are only a few people including Reisel Phoenix and his dependents. It seems that this incident has not been declared publicly, and the Gremory family wants to resolve it within their own family.


    After Lias and the others all saw each other.


    "You''re the Monkey King, right? I''m Lias'' father, Geotix Gremory. I''m glad you can come to Gremory''s house as a guest."


    "I''m Rias'' mother, Vinylana Gremory, nice to meet you~"


    After seeing the Monkey King, Lias'' parents seemed very warm and polite, and they did not seem to be angry because their daughter became a dependent of Monkey King.


    Serjax Lucifer (in his own home) looked at the closeness of Seraphim and Monkey King, and was slightly surprised. In his understanding, he learned that his dear sister was contracted to be a family member. , Seraphim should be going to make a fuss desperately, but what is going on in this scene now?It''s completely different from what you imagined.


    Although I was surprised, Lucifer Serjeks came by the Monkey King''s side, and slightly bowed: "Hello, I am Rias¡¯ brother, Serjeks, I didn¡¯t expect you to have red hair too. , It seems to be very predestined with our Gremory family."


    "The polite remarks are forgiven, and quickly start RatingGame." Monkey King said lightly.


    "Looks like Master Goku is really impatient." Rias'' mother Vinylana looked at Monkey King and smiled.


    At this moment, Reisel Phoenix finally had time to intervene, looking at the three Zhu Nai behind Lias, a nasty smile appeared on their faces: "Lias, are these three yours? Family members?"


    Lias was full of disgust: "Stop talking nonsense, let''s get started!"


    Riesel Phoenix tugged, and it was embarrassing to be slapped so publicly by his fiancee. However, because of the presence of Lias¡¯ parents, and the presence of her brother who is a demon king, Riesel Phoenix also I can only keep silent with a sullen face.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, Serjeks nodded to Gurefia who was on the side, and Gurefia immediately stood up: "Everyone, I am Gurefia, the servant of the Gremory family, this time I will be the referee for the RatingGame against Phoenix."


    "In the name of my master Lucifer, I will witness this battle between the two families, and I would also like to ask you for your advice. Then we immediately enter the theme. This battle field is created temporarily in the center of our Gremory house. One of the space enchantment domains is based on the replica of the Human World School "Komao Academy" where Master Rias is studying. Then, please bring in the two adults with their dependents. The base camp of Missy is the mystery of the old school building. The office of the Academic Research Society, and the base camp of Lord Rissel is the student union office of the new school building. When the "soldiers" want to "promote", please go around the opponent''s "base camp.""


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King took the lead and walked out of the hall, and everyone followed...


    When he came to the realm of the space barrier, Raisal Phoenix saw that Monkey King was about to step into the barrier space, frowned slightly: "Hey~ this is a ranking game between me and Rias, what are you going to join in the fun? "


    Sun Wukong didn''t bother to pay attention at all, and led Lina Li and the others directly into the space enchantment domain...


    With a gloomy expression on her face, Rachel Phoenix said to Gurefia: "This insignificant person has openly stepped into the field of other people''s RatingGame, do you care about it?"


    Without waiting for Gurefia to reply, Rias smiled slightly: "Goku is not an insignificant person. I forgot to tell you. Although I am the king of Zhu Nai and the others, I am also the queen of Wukong~ So Wukong has the right to lead his family to participate in the RatingGame as a support team."


    "You are... the queen of that guy?!!!" Rissel Phoenix opened his eyes in shock when he heard the words: "What a joke, you are a pure-blooded demon, the next Patriarch of the Gremory family. You have become someone else''s dependent?"


    "Oh~~ This news is really shocking!" Lias'' mother Vinylana was shocked and covered her mouth with her hands, as if she had just heard of it: "Lias, how come you have become someone else¡¯s Where are the dependents?"


    Serjex Lucifer had a calm face: "We will take care of this later, Rissel, please play with ease now!"


    Rissel glanced at Serjex Lucifer and sneered: "That guy is really bold enough to turn Rias into his own dependent. It seems that after this game, he will end up It won''t be better..."


    With a gloomy mood, Rissel took his family members into the realm of space enchantment...


    Liya tied Zhu Nai and they also walked in...


    Seraphim had a lollipop in his mouth, glanced at Serjax Lucifer, and said faintly: "Don''t say I didn''t remind you, that guy is very strong, I don''t seem to be an opponent either. ."


    Serjeks Lucifer stunned for a moment, and nodded solemnly: "Thank you for the reminder, I will pay attention to..." ..

 2312 Chapter Nineteen This Game

    Old school building, office of the Department of Occult Studies.


    "Everyone wears this communicator on their ears." Zhu Nai sent the headset-type communicator to Linali and others: "We can use this to communicate with each other on the battlefield."


    "I don''t need it anymore." Monkey King waved his hand and sat on the sofa.


    In the office of the student union, Raisel Phoenix looked solemn: "I didn''t expect Lias to be that guy''s family member. It''s really unexpected!"


    Thinking of the horror brought to him by Monkey King yesterday, my heart was shuddering. However, when Raiser Phoenix saw the cardboard box in the corner, a wicked sneer suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Huh~ as long as there is this guy here , The winner of RatingGame must be me, wait, I will repay you ten times, a hundred times the humiliation yesterday."


    Ding ding ding ding ding-


    The school bell suddenly rang, and Gurefia''s voice also came out: "The time to start has arrived. In addition, the limited time for this game is the dawn of the human world, then the game begins."


    Rias immediately sat next to Monkey King and began to calmly make a battle plan: "First of all, the information we know is that the opponent''s chess pieces have all been collected, so we must first defeat the eight soldiers of Ressel. OK, if they all become queens, we will be in trouble."


    Sun Wukong took the tea made by Zhu Nai, but immediately rejected Lias'' decision: "No, let them all be promoted to queens, otherwise, wouldn''t this game be too boring."


    Lias heard this and looked at Sun Wukong with a helpless expression: "RatingGame is not what you play. Someone deliberately made all the opponent''s soldiers become queens."


    "Since it''s a game, it is natural to have fun. If you don''t have enough fun, then what game to play.


    Lias looked at Monkey King and said helplessly: "That''s OK, since you want to play, you can decide the battle plan."


    "Yes." Monkey King looked plain and took a sip of the tea ceremony: "My battle plan is, if there is no plan, just wait here, and wait for them to get here and annihilate them in one fell swoop."


    "It''s really a simple and easy-to-understand combat plan." Zhu Nai smiled slightly: "If we want to implement such a combat plan, the premise is that we must have the ability to absolutely suppress the other party. The eight ascending queens are not a joke. Yes, but if we have Wukong, it is feasible."


    Lias expressed a look of helplessness: "I didn''t expect the first RatingGame in my life to be conducted in this way."


    "Come and come~~ Don''t stand stupid, anyway, you are idle, let''s play cards to kill time." Monkey King waved his hand, countless fruit snacks flashed on the table: "Li Yasi, Zhu Nai , How about let''s play Doudizhu?"


    "Since Wukong has this kind of elegance, I will accompany you to the end." Zhu Nai smiled slightly and sat down opposite Monkey King.


    After seeing the table full of melon and fruit snacks, the originally quiet kitten also came around, revealing the nature of the food that likes snacks.


    Outside, in the Gremory Territory, in the auditorium in the square, Serjeks Lucifer and others looked at the scene in front of them, and they were all speechless.


    Riesel Phoenix has already made quite careful combat deployments, and a family member is cautiously guarding his important posts, lying in wait...


    On the other hand, Monkey King and others, eating and playing cards, there is a sharp contrast between the two.


    In this dramatic scene, Serjeks Lucifer and the others looked dumbfounded. Such a sacred ranking game turned into such a game in Monkey King.


    At this moment, the spectators want to kindly remind Rissel, tell your people not to wait in ambush, just rush into the opponent''s base camp.


    Seraphim Sidi mouthed a lollipop with a smile on his face: "This Monkey King is really interesting. It turns out that RatingGame can still play like this. Eat, drink and have fun by yourself, let the other party concentrate on setting up an ambush. Wait, it''s so bad! I''m starting to feel a little pitiful for Rissel."


    "This is one of the psychological tactics. As expected of Master Wukong, it''s really amazing." Zhenluo Chunji looked at the Monkey King in the picture with a look of admiration.


    Cang Na Xidi faintly shook his head: "What kind of psychological tactics, I think Master Wukong did not put the other party in his eyes at all, waiting for them to kill his base camp, but Rissel was too cautious to evolve. It became such a joke."


    "Is he deliberately trying to make the opponent''s soldiers be promoted to the queen? He is really quite confident!" Rias'' mother Vinylana looked surprised: "This deliberately made the opponent''s soldiers become the queen. RatingGame, I¡¯ve seen it for the first time."


    One hour, two hours...


    A little bit of time passed, and even Serjex Lucifer felt helpless, while Reese Phoenix¡¯s complexion became more and more gloomy. This sense of oppression that he could not find an opponent anyway made him more and more It''s uneasy, what the hell is Rias doing?


    Humans, that''s it. The so-called abnormal things must have demons. Although it''s just a simple matter, it doesn''t allow others to doubt it cautiously.


    Just as Riesel Phoenix''s mood became more and more irritable, the headset in his ears rang out in a voice that made him ecstatic: "Master, the eight soldiers waiting for me have reached the designated location. Please give us permission. Let us become queens!"


    "Okay!" Rissel slapped the table with excitement, and stood up excitedly: "A novice is a novice, Lias, I didn''t expect that you would not even be able to guard against soldiers becoming queens, so I was worried. For so long! In addition to the original queen, I now have nine queens! I have participated in RatingGame many times, and there has never been a situation where eight soldiers have been promoted to the queen together! Haha~~ This time, I See how you fight me!"


    Cang Na looked at Raisel with an excited look, and he had no intention of spitting out. People asked you to do this deliberately, okay, but you were so careful that it took nearly three hours for your soldiers to reach the opponent''s base camp. , I''m really speechless enough, I don''t have to rush over early, and people are now almost awake even after a nap.


    (PS: This cold is really helpless, I have not been able to say it completely, and now it has worsened, as a last resort, I had to get an injection, this chapter is late to update, sorry.) ..

 2313 Chapter 20 The Gaps in Strength

    "No matter what idea Lias is playing, you don''t have to worry about it now. In the face of absolute strength, everything is in vain! Let''s start! Go straight to the opponent''s base camp and end this boring game!" Reisel Phoenix With an expression of victory in hand, he launched the command to attack.


    "Finally, it''s about to begin!" Zhenluo Chunji and the others became a little bit tearful, one side cautiously ambush, the other side eats, drinks and has fun, but they make the audience almost crazy, they watched them stupidly for nearly three hours. .


    Serjeks Lucifer showed a relieved expression. If he hadn''t taken into account his identity, he would have wanted to leave halfway. This RatingGame was the most helpless one in his history.


    Kiba Yudou stood by the window and looked out: "Master Goku, the other party has arrived."


    "Is it here? It''s really slow enough." Monkey King put down the card in his hand and stood up: "Then start our game!"


    Seeing Rissel Phoenix, who was in sight with her family members, Lias smiled: "Ressel, the student union office should not be far away from us, right? You actually spent nearly three It¡¯s unbelievable to be here when I was young."


    When Rachel Phoenix heard the words, his face suddenly became gloomy: "You have always been in your base camp?"


    "Yes, I thought you would be there soon, but I didn''t expect that after waiting for you for so long, we had to play cards to kill time..."


    "..." Raisal Phoenix was speechless, but the face that twitched from time to time told of his anger at this time. I said why I haven''t seen you for so long. It turns out that I have been acting a one-man show. I imagined it at that time. In the audience, those people watched themselves acting alone like a clown, and Risell looked gloomy.


    "I underestimate RatingGame, Lias, I will make you pay for it!"


    With the cold scream of Rissel, the eight soldiers who had been promoted to queens flew out in vain, aiming at the knight Yuto Kiba.


    Dulu, Dululululululululululu!


    The chainsaw made a dangerous sound and started to run.


    "Dismember you¡ª"


    The first to attack was two identical twins holding chainsaws and cutting towards Yuto Kiba...


    When a soldier is promoted to a queen, he can obtain the unique abilities of any chess piece except the king, and the twins now naturally have a speed no less than that of a knight.


    Because they are twins, they cooperate with each other in tacit understanding, even if Kiba Yuto is slightly better in terms of speed, they are still being forced to retreat in their perfect cooperation.


    "A big deal! A big deal!"


    The madness that the two little loli showed was not at all like their cute and lovely appearance, but a brutal face.


    "Yudo..."


    Seeing that Kiba Yudou''s situation is not good, the kitten just wanted to go to help, a cheongsam eldest sister put on a frame that looked like Chinese boxing and stood in front of her: "Your opponent is me!"


    "It seems... I can only knock you down first..." The kitten was expressionless and greeted him without any nonsense, because both sides were "chariots", and every punch and kick were solid, punches and kicks became real. A real fighting game.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the kitten is petite and quicker, which should be more advantageous, but the cheongsam elder sister is also very brisk, and the attack is quite tricky. The kitten is at risk of being suppressed.


    Just as the kitten was thinking of a countermeasure, the snoring sound of Kiba Yuto suddenly heard in his ears, and he hurriedly ran away, looking for the sound, but it happened to see Kiba Yuto being held by a stick. A violent sneak attack hit her abdomen and fell from the air...


    Gurefia immediately reported the situation: "A knight of Lord Lias can''t fight!"


    After getting the first blood, Rissel''s face suddenly showed a disgusting smile: "Lias, this is the consequence of your arrogance!"


    "The eight soldiers who have been promoted to queens are really troublesome!" Zhu Nai looked at Kiba Yudou who had been teleported out of the field, and looked at Monkey King: "Goku, why don''t Lina Li and the others take action? If the kitten is besieged, he will also leave."


    "Go!" Monkey King waved his hand to Lina Li''s third daughter behind him.


    "Leave it to us!"


    Behind the three daughters of Linali, the unique wings of a fallen angel and demon instantly unfolded. With the two wings inflamed, they turned into a violent wind and appeared in the field: "Kitten, it¡¯s exchanged opponents, just watch it obediently." !"


    Caravana condensed the light spear in his hand and pierced directly towards Xuelan...


    "Huh! You want to be my opponent with this soft attack?" Xuelan yelled coldly, and while she shifted her body to avoid the stab of the light gun, she grabbed the barrel of the gun, bent forward, and fisted at Caravana. ''S belly blasted past...


    However, when her fist was about to hit Caravana¡¯s abdomen, Caravana¡¯s eyes flickered, and Xuelan¡¯s body suddenly froze, and her skin was covered with petrified skin at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡­


    "This is..." Xuelan''s face changed drastically.


    Karawana blinked a somewhat enchanting big eye, and a faint smile appeared on his extremely serious face: "God Extinguisher-the evil eye of petrification, if you are not careful, you will be petrified~"


    "Shen Mie Ju..." After Xuelan murmured, her whole body had already become a sculpture.


    "Be careful~ If it is burned to ashes, I don''t care~" On the other side, Mitilt stretched out her slender hand, and also launched an attack. A hot flame condensed on her slender hand and turned into A flaming phoenix uttered a crisp chirp while flapping its wings, leaping towards the two enemy knights, and enveloped it in the hot flames!


    But in an instant, they burned their clothes to death, and even one of their hair disappeared without a trace. Accompanied by the screams, the bodies of the two women gradually decomposed into little lights and disappeared into the flame.


    Of course, this was not burned to death, but was urgently teleported out of this space enchantment domain for treatment.


    At the same time, two more screams came. Isabella, one of the remaining chariots of Rissel, and the monk Nanfeng were also stabbed on the wall by Linali and defeated.


    The three women took a five kill as soon as they played.


    Gurefiya''s extremely calm voice sounded again: "Master Raisel''s two chariots, two knights, and one monk have lost the ability to fight."


    "Are these three fallen angels neglected by Asscher so strong?" Serjeks Lucifer looked at the third daughter of Linali in the enchantment, showing an unexpected look...

 2314 Chapter 21 Gasper

    "The next are eight of you!" Linali fixed her gaze on the eight soldiers who were promoted to the queen: "Let me see, what methods do you have when you are promoted to the queen!"


    Her wings shook behind her back, and she already stabbed Shu Liya, a girl who was exposedly dressed and wearing a ribbon...


    "Quick!" Shu Liya''s face changed drastically, she instinctively wanted to dodge, but she suddenly realized that the enemy near her suddenly froze in front of her.


    "Linari-sir?" Caravana and Mitilt looked at the sudden change, their complexions slightly changed, and they had a bad sense of darkness. They immediately stretched out and wanted to rescue, but they only rushed halfway. They also suddenly stood still, motionless, shocked in their hearts: "What''s the matter? The body''s functions were stopped for an instant?!!!"


    "What''s going on? Is there any magic involved?" Lias was also shocked when she saw this scene.


    "Could it be that the queen that the other party has been unable to hide has made the move?" Zhu Naidai frowned slightly, scanning the field of vision, and finally fixed her gaze on a cardboard box placed under a big tree not far away, and opened it from that side. At the entrance of the two caves, two eyes exuding strange light can be seen.


    "Is that..." Zhu Nai raised his right hand just to start the magic, but was stopped by Monkey King: "You can stay here and watch Lias, and then it''s my turn to play."


    "Ahhhhhh~~ Is Wukong going to do it... Then I really feel sad for that Rissel." Zhu Nai smiled slightly, put down the raised right hand, and stood quietly again.


    "That''s it!"


    The eight soldiers of Rissel glanced at the carton under the tree together, and they all showed a look of enlightenment: "If he has all shot, we will unceremoniously accept the victory of RatingGame!"


    The three soldiers who had become queens, Shu Liya, Mary Wong, and Brent, unceremoniously launched an attack on Lina Li''s three daughters, trying to knock them out of the field.


    The kitten wanted to go to the rescue, but seeing that Monkey King had already appeared in the field, he gave up his plan to rescue and flew to the direction where Rias and the others were...


    The three Shu Liya, who had rushed towards Lina Li¡¯s three daughters, suddenly felt a bit of cold behind them. They stopped and turned to look behind them. Their pupils shrank slightly, but they happened to see Monkey King step by step in the air. Step by step...


    "He... actually walking in the air?!"


    Don''t talk about Riesel and the others, even Serjax Lucifer in the audience showed a shocked expression on his face. With his eyesight, he naturally saw the incredible behavior: "This is not magic. I can''t feel any energy fluctuations, it''s like a person walking on the ground naturally. How did this happen? Could it be said that he is born to walk in the air? Is this possible?"


    Whether it''s flying or walking in the air, he can naturally do it easily, but it must be supplemented by other means, such as magic, wings and so on.But like Monkey King, it doesn''t rely on any external force, it''s like walking on the ground naturally, it''s a bit exaggerated, it''s simply impossible!


    At this moment, Serjex Lucifer was puzzled.


    "Sure enough! I must ask him how he did it later!" Seraphim''s eyes shone with a lollipop.


    Monkey King walked slowly in front of Lina Li and the others, and after a slight snap of their fingers, the three women immediately returned to normal.


    "!!!" Seeing this scene, Raiser Phoenix''s expression changed drastically: "How easy is it to unlock the''freezing time''?!"


    At the moment when they saw Monkey King, Lina Li''s three daughters suddenly became ashamed: "I''m sorry, Master, I didn''t expect..."


    "It''s okay..." Monkey King waved his hand and interrupted them: "The artifact that freezes time, the''Evil Eye of Stopping the World'', with your current strength can''t be immune to its power." Then, Monkey King looked at the place under the big tree. The cardboard box he was holding: "This is really surprising. I didn''t expect this guy to become your dependent."


    As he said, Monkey King waved his hand, and the carton instantly fell apart, revealing a very delicate and lovely''maiden'' inside.


    It''s just that the cardboard box shattered, and when the glaring sunlight shone on the''maiden'', she became extremely panicked and terrified: "Ah! Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!" Holding her head in her hands, she shrank and shivered on the ground. .


    "This is the other party''s queen?" Linali and the others were shocked when they saw the performance of the''maiden''. They were almost defeated by this useless guy?


    "Don''t be fooled by his appearance, this guy is a man."


    "Ugh?!!"


    Lina Li and the others were even more surprised after hearing what Monkey King said.


    Monkey King turned his head to look at Rias, Gasparvradi, in the original work, originally belonged to her monk.


    But as mentioned earlier, when Monkey King came into this world, he had changed the experience of many people. This Gasper was one of them. Because Monkey King hated pseudo-mothers, he didn¡¯t let him meet Rias. However, Sun Wukong didn''t care about who he met in the end. Unexpectedly, it was actually met by Rassel Phoenix and became his dependent queen.


    "It''s no wonder that I didn''t see the original mature elder sister. It turns out that her position as the queen was replaced by this pseudonym." Monkey King shifted his gaze and placed it on Rasal Phoenix''s body: "Good fellow, there really is. It''s abnormal enough, not even a pseudonymous woman, there is enough heavy taste."


    "Stop...Shut up!!" Reisel Phoenix yelled out of angrily as if he had been stepped on his tail. This was the pain of his life.


    When this guy first met Gaspar, he didn¡¯t recognize him as a man. He was bewildered by his cute appearance on the spot. Then he discovered his powerful artifact and decided to turn him into himself. His servants belong to the queen, and they are admitted to the harem.


    It¡¯s just that when a scream suddenly came from Ressel Phoenix¡¯s room one night, Ressel Phoenix became famous in his own home. Some sisters who worshipped him originally looked at him with perverted eyes. Leaving him, so that Rebel Phoenix (Levier Phoenix) did not fill the attributes of sister control like in the original book.


    But this is something inside the Phoenix family, no outsider knows.


    But because Gaspar has a powerful artifact power, and Rissel is a perverted collector, pseudonymous is also an attribute, so he stayed as an ace.


    (PS: This cold is really painful, everyone should pay attention, don¡¯t catch a cold, this year is influenza, it¡¯s really hard to heal, and everyone in my family has basically caught a cold, and I don¡¯t know it¡¯s contagious. , It''s still awkward, oh~~) ..

 2315 Chapter 22 Forbidden Hand

    "It turns out that the trump card that Rissel holds is the "Evil Eye to Stop the World", and it is hidden deep enough, but if this kind of power cannot be controlled freely, it is very dangerous." Serjex Lucifer looked at it. Gasper in the field showed a surprised look,


    Although Riesel has participated in RatingGame many times, the queen he mastered has never been shown in front of people. Therefore, his queen has become a mystery in everyone''s mind, but now it is finally revealed in front of everyone. .


    "I just heard Wukong say...that queen is a man?" Rias asked Zhu Nai beside her in astonishment.


    "It seems to say so..." There was an inexplicable smile on Zhu Nai''s face: "Oh, the minister''s fianc¨¦ really has a heavy taste, even a man..."


    "Don''t say it, disgusting!" Lias immediately interrupted Zhu Nai''s words: "This marriage contract must be cancelled anyway, so I don''t want to have anything to do with this abnormality!"


    Zhu Nai smiled slightly: "Wukong has already taken action. This is already an established fact."


    Reisel Phoenix glared at Monkey King with a gloomy face: "Monkey King, the humiliation you brought me yesterday must be repaid to you ten times and one hundred times today."


    "Really, then I have to see how you are going to repay it to me." Monkey King waved to the third daughter of Linali beside him, and the third daughter immediately turned and retreated to the side.


    "What are you waiting for, don''t hurry up and take him down for me!" Rissel shouted angrily at the eight soldiers who had become queens.


    The eight people immediately showed their shape, surrounded Monkey King in the air, and a powerful aura burst out of their bodies. The aura was indeed not comparable to that of the soldiers before them.


    "This aura is indeed unique to the queen class. The rules of chess pieces like this are quite interesting, so I will play with you." Monkey King took out the Emperor Dragon¡¯s armor and put it on his right hand. : "Don''t say I bully you, I don''t need my own power, just use this god-killing tool to play with you."


    "Shen Mie Ju? This guy actually has another one? !" Reisel Phoenix''s expression changed slightly: "This guy has such a hole card!"


    "The hole card? You seem to have misunderstood something. This is not a hole card, it''s just a toy." Monkey King said calmly, "Draig, let''s play with the power of''ban hand''."


    "Understood, Master! BalanceBreaker!!!"


    As Draig¡¯s very majestic drink sounded, a red armor was gradually worn on Sun Wukong''s body. The all-metal luster exudes an incomparable sense of strength. A pair of huge dragon wings ejected from behind. , While fanning, an unparalleled violent gust of wind broke out, and the eight girls who were blowing all around were screaming and being thrown into the distance...


    It even made the space enchantment field begin to become distorted, and there is a danger of about to collapse!


    "It''s amazing! It''s amazing! It''s the master!" Draig''s extremely shocked and excited voice sounded in vain: "This is the strongest''hand-banned'' I have ever seen! How incredible! Amazing! What a will and longing! There is no time limit for banning hands, which is incredible! Master, you really refresh the three views of your subordinates again and again! With your current state, it is no problem to kill the gods! "


    "Is this a forbidden hand?" Lias stared at Monkey King in shock, her eyes widened: "This power...is it a bit too exaggerated?!"


    "Well~ it''s really scary..." Zhu Nai looked up at the sky that was beginning to twist, her face shocked: "This space enchantment field seems to be forcibly broken by Wukong''s forbidden power!"


    "Unexpectedly! His forbidden power has reached this level..." Serjeks Lucifer was moved: "This is the space enchantment field that I created with all my strength, and it is going to be blown up..."


    "Just forbidden, this kind of power erupted. This guy is really strong!" Seraphus turned his head to look at Serjax Lucifer: "Serjax sauce, maybe you are not his opponent either. !"


    "Maybe!" Serjex Lucifer was noncommittal.


    "Hey~ you guys, let''s go together!" Monkey King looked at the eight soldiers, restrained his aura, so as not to really burst this space enchantment domain, hooked their fingers at them, but they were scared that the eight girls did not move forward. Instead, they all took a step back in fear.


    In the state of forbidden to use the "True Dragon Emperor''s Armor", the pressure on them by Monkey King is too strong, so strong that they dare not launch an attack. The power that is enough to destroy the enchantment field of this space is not that they can shake Got it.


    Reisel Phoenix was also scared as pale as paper. He did not expect that Monkey King was so powerful.


    "Hey hey hey~~ Your souls are too fragile. It''s just that you scared you out of war?" Monkey King felt helpless when he saw the performance of the eight girls.


    "Gasper, when are you going to yell to me there? Hurry up and take him down!" Reisel Phoenix kicked Gaspar, who was holding his head in his hands and looking terrified. .


    "But...but I...can''t beat him! I...will die! I don''t want it!!" Gaspar shook his head in fear.


    "You useless thing, such a powerful artifact lodged in your body is really a waste!" Reisel Phoenix kicked Gasper again, his right hand suddenly struck his left hand, and a bloodstain suddenly appeared. Without a word, Riesel grabbed Gaspar¡¯s hair and asked him to lift him up, dripping the blood from the wound into his mouth...


    "Blood...Blood..."


    Gaspar''s eyes suddenly turned blood red, exuding a very strange light, and the timidity was gone. Instead, it was crazy.


    This is the result of being trained by Rachel Phoenix. Rachel Phoenix is ??not as kind as Lias. Everything is left to Gaspar; Rachel Phoenix has a family like Gaspar and naturally wants to be extremely powerful. After training, it doesn''t matter whether he wants it or not, the methods can be imagined.


    An invisible wave surged out of Gasper''s eyes in an instant. In an instant, everything around him stood still, and time was stopped.


    "I heard that after drinking the blood of the Emperor Sekiryuu, Gasper could control the power of the divine weapon stably. Didn''t you think that the blood of the Phoenix family is also possible?"


    (PS: New Year''s Day is here, laughter, happy greetings, New Year''s Day is here, say to friends: Happy Holidays!) ..

 2316 Chapter 23 Easy Win

    "Yeah, no, I have lost my mind and become a madman who only knows how to fight..." Monkey King looked at Gaspar and shook his head. Narussel Phoenix really doesn''t know how to train people, he just knows how to do it, and stimulates the hidden. Strength in the body.


    Seeing Monkey King''s behavior, Rachel Phoenix''s pupils shrank in vain: "You... can still move?"


    "You don''t think that just this level of garbage can restrict my actions?" Monkey King looked at Raisel Phoenix and laughed out loud, then glanced around and found that Lina Li and the others were already still. Moving, was frozen in time.


    "It seems that boring things can only freeze the time of the objects in the line of sight, but cannot affect the time of the entire world. In the final analysis, it is just a small toy!" Monkey King said, punching the space beside him. There, only a click, the frozen time burst instantly like glass, accompanied by a painful scream of "Ah~", Gasper covered his bloody eyes with his hands and fell to his knees...


    At the same time, the immobile Linali and other women also returned to normal in an instant, and looked at the court: "What I felt just now...were you hit again?"


    The frozen time was forcibly deciphered by Monkey King in a brutal way, and he himself was obviously backlashed by the divine tool "Evil Eye that Stops the World".


    "Unexpectedly, it broke the freeze time of "Stopping the Evil Eye of the World" with a single blow?!" At this moment, Serjeks Lucifer was truly shocked.


    "It turns out that apart from the parties involved, the frozen time can be cracked forcibly!" Serapura''s eyes widened, as if he had discovered a new world, his pretty face was full of excitement.


    "It''s amazing! Obviously you are outside the barrier, but you can still feel such a strong sense of oppression..." Cang Na Xidi looked at the man in the barrier that was wrapped in the red dragon-shaped armor, his eyes twinkling With shimmer.


    "Kill you! Kill you! Kill you!!!~~~"


    After the severe pain, Gasper fell into a frenzy that was like a beast''s severe damage, with blood stains in his eyes, and he looked even scarier than before.


    Immediately, his figure suddenly disappeared where he appeared. When he appeared, he was already behind Monkey King. The dagger that appeared in his hand was already pierced into the heart of Monkey King...


    But Monkey King seemed to see through everything, his body shifted slightly to avoid this dangerous blow, and then he hit Gaspar''s abdomen with a knee, causing his pupils to widen with a muffled grunt. , Suffocated instantly, did not relieve his breath for a long time, the dagger in his hand also dropped.


    Monkey King grabbed Gasper''s back clothes and threw him to the ground like rubbish: "It''s really boring, except for the power of the artifact, you are nothing at all!"


    "Okay... awesome!" Lias and the others looked at Monkey King with shock and admiration: "The speed just now was completely unclear. It was solved by Wukong with one blow!"


    "The gap is too big. It seems that the victory or defeat has been divided." Lias'' father, who has been silent, finally said: "Serjax, when he comes out, test his exact strength and see what he is. Is there any strength to let the next Patriarch of the Gremory family be regarded as master!"


    "Okay...Father." Serjeks Lucifer nodded calmly. He naturally understood his father''s meaning in an instant. The strength of Monkey King can be seen from now, and he definitely has the strength no less than that of the Demon King. However, if they want to be the master of their next Patriarch of the Gremory family, this strength is far from enough, because the strength of the demon king is not enough to make them condescend to the master of the Gremory family.


    "Now, only you are left." Monkey King looked at the eight soldiers and Raiser Phoenix.


    "what?!!"


    The eight soldiers were so scared that their faces changed greatly when Monkey King looked at them like this.


    "Wow~ Sister, this person is terrible!"


    "You...you...don''t come...I...I...we give up!"


    "We surrendered! Please don''t beat us..."


    After hearing this, Raisal Phoenix''s expression changed for a while, but he was helpless, because he also knew why his family members were so terrified, even he himself was timid and fearful, and dressed as''True Dragon Emperor The Monkey King of the''Armor'' made him clearly feel that he absolutely possesses the strength of the Demon King!


    That''s the devil!He knew exactly what these two words meant. The eight soldiers who were promoted to queens were not enough to slap them.


    "Because all of the eight soldiers of Lord Rissel surrendered, all eight soldiers left the field." The eight soldiers were teleported out in a flash: "Warning, Lord Rissel, you are the only king left in the field. Up."


    "I--" Raiser Phoenix raised his hands, trying to admit defeat, but was cut into two parts by the sword aura from the sky from the right shoulder to the left abdomen. Under the shocking gaze of countless people, he collapsed. Scarlet blood stained the ground...


    "Master Rissel has lost the ability to fight. The winner of this RatingGame is-Miss Lias!"


    As Recel Phoenix was teleported away, she never heard Gurefia¡¯s voice again. It seemed that she was in a hurry to rescue Recel Phoenix. After all, that guy was the third son of Phoenix. Can''t die in the territory of their Gremory house.


    "I wanted to have fun... I blame you for having such a powerful magical power that scared them away."


    "This...I can''t blame me for this? Master..." Draig expressed aggrieved: "The power of this forbidden hand depends on you."


    "Obviously, I have controlled it to the smallest... forget it..." Monkey King just wanted to turn around and leave, but stopped again, and looked behind him, only to see Serjeks Lucifer appearing in front of him: "Master Monkey, since you feel bored , It seems that our Gremory¡¯s family has not served well, or else, how about letting me move around with you?"


    "Brother!!" Seeing such a scene, Lias immediately yelled out in a panic. Now she doesn''t want Monkey King to fight her brother.


    "You are too weak to be interested." Monkey King glanced at Serjeks and said lightly.


    "Uh~" Serjeks was stunned when he heard the words. He didn''t expect that Monkey King answered him with these words, saying, I am the new demon king, and I inherited Lucifer''s name. I didn''t expect to return it. Will be rejected?


    (PS: Start to make up the change, today is four.) ..

 2317 Chapter 24—Serjax Lucifer

    When other people heard this, they were all shocked and dumbfounded. Someone would even abandon the strength of the new demon king Lucifer?It''s crazy to not even look at the devil!


    After a moment of stunned Serjeks, he regained his calm, watching Monkey King become more interested: "Listening to you, then I would like to increase my knowledge even more."


    "Want to gain insight, okay, you came forward because of Rias."


    "As the next Patriarch of our Gremory family, Lias has a very special status, but not everyone can turn her into a dependent. If Lord Monkey King insists on this, then please come up with a Here comes the convincing strength of the family!" Serjeks looked serious, but he was not aggressive, let alone circumstantial, but directly admitted his intentions.


    "Okay, don''t say I bully you, just take my move. If you can catch my move, even if you win..." Monkey King stretched out a finger under countless stunned eyes.


    "Hey, hello~~ Did I hear you wrong? This guy wanted to beat Master Lucifer with a single move?"


    "It''s so mad! So arrogant! Who does he think he is! How dare to despise and insult Master Lucifer so much!"


    "Master Lucifer! Defeat this guy who doesn''t know the heights of the earth and give him some color!"


    Just a word, Monkey King offended everyone in the Jimongli family.


    "One move..." Serjex''s complexion still seemed very calm: "I already know your strength, but with one move, it seems that I was underestimated."


    "Looking down?" Monkey King laughed: "I don''t underestimate anyone. As long as you can catch my move and stand up, I will immediately remove Lias''s family status, but if you can''t pick up, you are It¡¯s not that I should pay the corresponding remuneration, otherwise I will suffer too much."


    "What payment do you want?"


    "Since what you want is my dependent, then you can trade with your dependent."


    "Which one of my family members do you like?" Serjeks frowned slightly, he was not the kind of demon king who took his family members as a bet.


    "What is fancy? I just don''t want to suffer. If I lose, I will lose Lias, but if I win without anything, wouldn''t it be justified?"


    "Asshole! This guy actually used me and my brother as a bet!" Lias, who was not far away, was itchy with anger.


    Zhu Nai smiled slightly: "Minister, let''s take a look first. Anyway, the other side is your brother. Which one wins and which one loses. For you, there is no loss at all, right?"


    "That''s true, but this guy uses me as a bet, I''m just unhappy!" Lias looked like I was very angry.


    "Sorry, I won''t bet with my family, you should change a request that I can accept!" Serjeks refused.


    "You can refuse what you don''t want to accept, so why can''t I refuse? If you don''t want to lose, you can get it. How can there be such a good thing in the world?" Sun Wukong ignored Serjaks and turned and flew in the direction where Lias and the others were. past¡­


    "..." Serjeks looked at the back of Monkey King and wanted to stop him, but didn''t know how to speak. Is it necessary to use it?If this is a rumor, Gremory will probably become the laughing stock of other forces, but don¡¯t do anything. It is rumored that Rias has become a family member of someone else, and their Gremory¡¯s family will be ashamed...


    While Serjeks was thinking about how to solve this matter, he saw that a magic circle suddenly flashed in front of Monkey King. Gurefia appeared in front of him, and said slightly: "Please allow me again. Introduce, Lord Monkey King, I¡¯m Gurephia Lucy Figues, the queen of the servants of Lord Serjeks. I will be the bet between you and Lord Serjeks. It shouldn¡¯t be a shame. Miss identity?"


    "Gurefia, you!" Serjex''s complexion changed slightly, and she was about to say something, but was immediately interrupted by Gurefia: "This is my own decision, and it has nothing to do with Sir Serjex. ."


    "..." Seeing Gurefia''s calm and resolute eyes, Serjeks was speechless for a while, and finally nodded in agreement. Now that his family members have such awareness, then he doesn''t need to flinch. Because he has his own pride and absolute self-confidence, there may be people in this world who can beat him with one move, but if he wants to beat him with one move, he firmly believes that there is absolutely no!


    "Then I will use Gurefia to gamble on Lias'' freedom, how about?"


    Only then did Sun Wukong look seriously at Gurefia for a while, and nodded: "Gurefia, who is known as the strongest queen, is worthy of the name of Rias, yes."


    As he said, with a flick of his finger, a beam of energy lased to the sky and spread to the entire space enchantment domain.


    "What are you?"


    "Don''t worry, just reinforce the barrier here."


    Serjeks nodded clearly, and turned his head to look at Lias and the others: "You all go to the outside auditorium to watch. The aftermath of the battle may not be something you can bear."


    "Oh~" Liya, with a worried face on her face, withdrew from the enchantment with Zhu Nai and the others, because she knew that in this situation, she could only watch it obediently.


    After Rias and others had all teleported out, Serjeks looked at Monkey King and showed unprecedented seriousness: "Come on!"


    "Are you planning to face me in this manner?"


    "Then it depends on whether you have the strength to make me go all out!"


    Hearing this, Monkey King suddenly laughed: "This is really funny, haha~~ There are still people in this world who talk to me in such a tone. I hope you can maintain such confidence later."


    As he said, Monkey King raised his right hand and looked at the dragon head of the hand armour on his wrist: "I have already said what I said, Draig, don''t drop the chain for me, otherwise, the world will not There is Chiryu Emperor."


    The two eyes on the dragon head of the hand armor shimmered, and there was a sound of''gulong'' like swallowing saliva, and then vowed to shout: "Don''t worry, master, with the power of the dragon emperor''s bright armor, even The gods can kill with a single blow. Although Serjeks is very strong, there is absolutely no problem!"


    "Seeing you are confident, let''s start!"


    Monkey King squeezed his right fist, and the power of terror condensed at a doubled value: "BOOST! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST!..."


    (The second one.) ..

 2318 Chapter 25 Monkey King vs Serjeks

    "Do you use your usual power to multiply in the state of forbidden hands..." Sun Wukong''s actions made Serjeks a little puzzled: "As far as I know about the hand armor of the Emperor Chiryu, the power of the''forbidden hands'' is Chiryu The emperor¡¯s armor is wrapped in red armor, and his power will be liberated like a burst, but there is a time limit. If you want to use the ability to double again, it is not desirable... Is it true that Lias and the others reported that it is because of promotion Have you reached the highest level, or even a higher level relationship?"


    "Furthermore, Chilong Emperor''s hand armor can double the holder''s power every 10 seconds, but in his hands, it is already several times a second. The true dragon emperor''s golden armor was really made by him. A very dangerous God Exterminator!"


    Just as Serjex''s thoughts turned, the scene that made Lias and the others shocked before appeared again in front of their eyes¡ª¡ª


    "BOOST! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST!..."


    Draig''s exhilarating roar never stopped...


    Feeling the more terrifying energy fluctuations, especially seeing Monkey King standing there with his face still plain, his clothes swinging with vigor, and his hair fluttering, it can be described as supernatural power!


    For the first time, Serjax felt such a huge pressure from a person: "This is really surprising, don''t you really have a limit?!"


    Serjeks'' complexion instantly became more solemn than ever. At this moment, he finally faced Monkey King and began to enhance his magic power...


    "It seems that I can''t hide my strength anymore, otherwise I will be killed by one move!"


    The magical power radiating waves of destruction spread from Serjex''s body, dyeing his body a bright red.


    In an instant, the entire space enchantment field began to vibrate, being affected by the magic of Serjeks, shaking violently.And the school buildings that were copied around were cracked everywhere, and then collapsed!


    The entire enchantment area was shaken by the magic of Serjeks!


    Had it not been for Monkey King to reinforce this space barrier domain in advance, I am afraid it would have already collapsed at this moment.


    Serjax''s body began to exude destructive magic, destroying the surrounding things, not even a single dust of dust was left.


    When the bright red arrogance completely covered the body of Serjeks, the huge magic power instantly enveloped the area where he was standing, and the barrier no longer vibrated and fell into silence.


    Everyone in the audience held their breath and was stunned by the scene in front of them...


    And what appeared was a humanoid arrogance of destruction. The avatar of destruction stared at the Monkey King in front of him, and said calmly: "After I become this state, my will will not be able to control the spread of destruction magic to the surroundings. I must prepare a specific enchantment or It''s the domain, otherwise everything will be turned into nothingness. Thank you very much for strengthening the space enchantment domain here, so that I can fully express myself without any worries!"


    This is the true posture of Serjax, it can be said that the mass is exaggerated and the magic of destruction is compressed and attached to the body.


    "This is... Unexpectedly... the other party could force Serjex to liberate his true form!" Lias'' father Giotix Gimori looked at the scene in front of him, his face showing a deep shock. .


    "True form?"


    "Yes!" Gioticus Gimongli stared at the figure of his son in the picture, with emotion on his face: "Serjax is a mutant of the devil, there is no doubt about it. But why did he become like this? Is it because there are some special qualities in my bloodline, or is there something special in the Baal family bloodline, I don''t know this..."


    "It''s just that Serjax is one of the only transcendents in the demon world today. This is certain. Perhaps he was destined to be a demon king from birth. After all, apart from the demon king, there is no place for him! With him In the current state, the strength is far superior to that of the Demon King, not to mention, the quality of the magic power is ten times that of the former Demon King..."


    "Ten...ten times?! What a joke!!" Lina Li and the others screamed one by one after listening.


    Then Geoticus Jimory looked at them with seriousness: "Serjax is so strong!"


    "!!!"


    "This is my brother! Monkey King, have you... won it?" While Lias was excited and proud, she also had a little expectation.


    "This kind of terrifying magic power...I can even clearly feel it from the outside. The Serjeks sauce is indeed a pervert, far beyond the former Lucifer, and even beyond the scope of the devil. Such a powerful force really makes people doubt that he is. It''s not a devil!" Seraphus had a serious face at the moment, no longer the playful appearance of the past.


    Turning the corner of his eyes, he froze on Monkey King''s body: "I don''t know if this guy can withstand the Serjeks sauce that goes all out!"


    "That''s interesting!" Monkey King looked at Serjeks, who was fully capable, and finally showed a slight smile on his face: "So, are you ready to take my punch?"


    "Anytime!"


    "Then I will be here!" Monkey King raised his right hand, but he could no longer sense the horrible power fluctuations before. On the contrary, it made people feel very calm. However, it was because of this calm that Serjax''s heart fell. Very solemn and nervous.


    There was no passionate roar, nor impassioned drinking, Monkey King just punched out, and in an instant, the world changed color, the space was shaken, and an extremely dazzling light beam spewed out from his fist, turning into A scarlet blood dragon slammed into his goal with an overwhelming momentum...


    "this is?!!!!"


    In just a moment, Serjex''s complexion changed drastically, and immediately activated his own destruction magic, swept toward the beam, but the moment he touched, his destruction magic was annihilated by absolute power in a destructive posture. ¡­


    Then in the next moment, under everyone''s extremely shocking gaze, the scarlet blood dragon crashed and landed where Serjeks was, and in an instant, an incomparable roar broke out!


    The blood-colored light wave spread, and in a flash flooded the realm of the space enchantment. Those shocking pictures made everyone secretly grateful. Fortunately, it was in the enchantment. If it were outside the enchantment, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    "Who actually won?"


    "Did Lord Serjex take that man''s blow?"


    As the smoke dissipated, the scene in front of everyone was to make them take a deep breath. The huge academy has now become a big crater like a meteorite!


    (Third more.) ..

 2319 Chapter 26 Convinced

    At the edge of the big pit, Serjeks lay down on the ground with a lot of scars, looking very miserable.


    His eyes were closed tightly, but the slightly undulating chest said that he was still angry, but he passed out in a coma.


    However, Monkey King retired from the hand-barred state, restored his original dress, leisurely put his hands in his pockets, and teleported out of the space enchantment domain like an okay person, and appeared in front of everyone.


    This already indicates that the outcome has been divided.


    "how is this possible!!!"


    "Master Serjax... unexpectedly... lost?!!!"


    Not to mention other people, even Giotix Gimongri, who has so much confidence in his son, was stunned by the facts in front of him: "My son... unexpectedly... lost?! Really... every blow. Didn''t catch it?!!!"


    The kind of son who was born to be a demon king, and one of the transcenders, lost like this?It''s really just a trick!How could such a good enchanting son lose like this?!


    And on the other hand, Sun Wukong launched such a terrible blow. He didn¡¯t even react at all. It was still just like usual, and even a trace of dust on the corners of his clothes was not contaminated. Doesn¡¯t this mean that people didn¡¯t take it at all? Come on?


    It''s really scary to think carefully!He defeated Serjax, one of the demon kings and transcendors, before he could show his true ability. How powerful was this man!


    Rias opened her mouth and looked at Monkey King blankly. She thought that maybe Monkey King could compare with her brother, but it is impossible to win because she knows exactly how powerful her brother is. Unexpectedly, Monkey King actually crushed her invincible brother with a stronger posture.


    One trick!It''s really a trick!Her proud brother was defeated.


    Monkey King looked at everyone''s dull and unbelievable expressions, and kindly reminded: "Hey~ When do you have to be in a daze? If you don''t go to save people soon, don''t blame me for that guy''s death. !"


    "Ah~ save people! Yes! Save people!" Geotix Jimongli was awakened by a word, hurriedly took out a refined vial from his arms and handed it to Gurefia: "Gurefy Ya, hurry up! Go and save people!"


    The tears of the Phoenix family can heal all injuries, and this bottle is still a special product, worthy of the current Patriarch of the Gremory family, really embarrassing.


    After a while, Serjeks and Gurefia, who had recovered to their original condition, walked out of the barrier at the same time and came to Monkey King. Serjeks looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration: "Unexpectedly, there is something like Monkey King in the world. An adult exists like this, and I am convinced that I lose, and thank you for your mercy. It is an honor for Rias to be able to follow the adult!"


    Obviously, Serjeks¡¯ mentality is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Monkey King¡¯s power really impressed him deeply. Facing that terrible punch, even if he went all out, he clearly felt death. The imminent approach, the countless heavy defensive spells and enchantments exerted by the bloody dragon were all shattered at the touch of a touch. The strength made him scared. At that time, he was almost ready to meet death, because he It was clear that he was probably completely dead when he was hit head-on with that powerful blow.


    However, he survived, which also shows that Monkey King was merciful at the last moment.


    "She is mine." Monkey King did not answer, but looked at Gurefia.


    Serjeks nodded himself: "This is natural, and the transfer procedure can be implemented now."


    "I don''t need to do that kind of superfluous thing..." Monkey King just stretched out his hand at Gurefia and grabbed it. A luminous object floated out of his chest and landed in his palm. A chess piece representing the queen.


    Sun Wukong threw this chess piece to Serjeks: "Your things, give you back!" Then, the light in his hand flashed again, and he slapped his own chess piece representing the queen into Gu Leifei. Ya''s body.


    For a moment, an incomparably huge breath erupted from Gurefia¡¯s body in vain, but was soon hidden by her, and then fell on one knee in front of Monkey King: "Gurefia Lucifer Gus has seen the master, from now on, please allow me to be by your side."


    "Not bad! I like your kind and obedient maid. From now on, I will take care of my daily life." Monkey King helped Gurefia up with great satisfaction.


    "This is my honour." Even if she had just changed the owner, Gurefia still looked calm and humble and respectful.


    "It seems to have become stronger...Although it only sensed that moment..." Serjeks looked at Gurefia, thinking to himself: "Sure enough, as Lias said, the chess pieces created by this man are also very unique! The one from Lias and Sidi''s family, plus Gurefia, this guy already has three queens, this is beyond the specification, and even does not have the identity of a demon, but there are even I am beyond the dust. Strength, this is really embarrassing...Forget it, just open one eye, close one eye, as if you haven¡¯t seen it, it¡¯s better not to provoke such an existence...Anyway, it¡¯s already on our side..." Thinking of this, Serjeks couldn''t help but glanced at Rias, and suddenly realized that having a younger sister was pretty good.


    "Wukong-chan is really amazing. Even Serjax''s strongest state can''t resist your casual blow. If this is rumored, it will be a sensational event in the world!" Monkey King only felt his thighs tightened, and his ears were Seraph''s voice was full of crispness.


    "You hug it, don''t pull my pants." Monkey King flicked Seraphim''s forehead.


    "Hee hee ~ ~ was discovered..." The prank was discovered, Seraphim didn''t feel embarrassed at all, stood up and hugged Monkey King''s arm intimately: "Nah~~ Wukong sauce, can you tell me How did you walk in the air before? Why can you walk in the air without any assistance?"


    Monkey King put on a dull expression: "When a person''s strength reaches a certain level, the so-called rules are no longer rules, and naturally there is no difference between walking in the air and walking on the ground."


    "Can it be like this?" Seraphim tilted his head with a thoughtful expression, looking very cute.


    "It turns out that Lord Monkey King has reached this level! It seems that the gap between me and you is really big!" Serjeks looked admiring.


    (Fourth more.) ..

 2320 Chapter 27 "Dragon Saint" Tanni

    Then Sun Wukong naturally became the guest of Jimongli''s family and was warmly received by them.


    I have to say that Rias''s parents are much more easy-going than other nobles. They don''t have the air of a superior, but are like ordinary people, without the appearance of a devil, which makes Sun Wukong have a little favor.


    Sitting in such a high position, not many people have such a mentality.


    Until the evening rest time.


    Zhu Nai hugged Monkey King¡¯s arm for the first time, looked at herself intentionally or unintentionally, and blinked her beautiful big eyes: ¡°Then Wukong, who are you going to be with tonight, if you live in a room with me, I will Do for you what they can''t do~"


    What the hell is it, these words are really imaginative.


    "What is something that we can''t do?" Lina Li immediately stood up, hugged Monkey King''s right hand decisively, and stared at Zhu Nai provocatively: "Everything about us belongs to the master, not the master thinks. Do whatever you want!"


    "Moreover, we are still three people~!" Caravana took Mittier and stood behind Linali.


    "Ahhhhh~Do you want to win with the number of people?" Zhu Nai smiled slightly, and pulled Lias, Kitty, and Gurephia to his front: "We have four people here~"


    "..." Just when Linali and the others were speechless and were about to start the taunt mode, the door was suddenly opened, and Sangna brought Jura Chunji and Seraphim to the door: "If the number of people is concerned, who are you? Can you compare with me? Master Goku, please be a guest at our Xidi''s house tonight!"


    "Wukong-chan, meet again~" Seraful squeezed his sister away, rushed into the hall and hung on Monkey King''s body: "Such a touching reunion scene, you shouldn''t take out some sweets and snacks to reward you. ?"


    "Sister..." Cang Na covered his forehead with a helpless expression.


    Sun Wukong flashed in his hand, a box of exquisite gift boxes appeared in his hand, before he could speak, the box in his hand had been snatched by Seraphim, and he ran to the side to disassemble it, and then exclaimed with joy and passed to the living room. Every corner of "Wow! The whole box is! Goku sauce, you are so generous!"


    The kitten walked up to Monkey King expressionlessly, took his finger to amputate his thigh, and then looked at him directly: "Where is mine?"


    Forgetting that there is another snack item here, Monkey King conjured a box and gave it to her.


    "Hey~kitten~what is that? I don''t have one here, can you give it to me?"


    "No!"


    "Kitten bullies~~5555~~~"


    "...If you change with me, you can."


    "Really?"


    It is amazing that a noble demon king and a demon''s servant have formed a friendship in this way.


    Obviously, Linali and the others admire the kitten''s attitude towards Seraphim: "It''s amazing. In the face of Lord Demon, the kitten can be treated so calmly..."


    Caravana nodded deeply in agreement: "In a sense, the kitten is indeed very powerful~Mittier, also as a loli, why are you so far behind her?"


    Mitilt stared at him instantly: "Who said I am Loli? Do you mean I am young?..."


    Lias looked at Linali and the others began to quarrel, shook her head, and looked at Cangna: "Cangna, didn''t you go back? Come here to join in the fun?"


    "Who said I''m going back, I''m here to receive Master Wukong to be a guest at our Xidi''s house." Cangna walked up to Monkey King and bowed a little: "Master Wukong, please show your face."


    As for Zhenluo Chunji watching Sun Wukong suddenly become stiff, this is nervous.


    "Okay, you don''t need to say anything, just come to my room to sleep!"


    So Lias and the others really ran to Monkey King¡¯s room one by one...


    But one night, apart from enjoying some beautiful scenery, nothing was done.


    The next day, since he came to this underworld, Monkey King naturally planned to take a good look.


    As the tour guide, Lias was extremely positive and she was in a good mood. After all, with the help of Monkey King, she cancelled the marriage contract that made her extremely hateful and restored her freedom. Her favor with Monkey King was greatly increased, and she was defeated. The elder brother I admired most, and this admiration was also passed on to Monkey King.


    The group of people walking on the forest road seemed very lively, but just after leaving the territory of Gremory, a huge black shadow suddenly floated across the sky. Linali and the others looked up and looked at them, but they all changed their colors: "That is... Dragon?!!"


    "Everyone, be careful!!" Zhu Nai yelled softly, and was already prepared to attack.


    On the contrary, Gurefia seemed unusually calm: "Please calm down, everyone, that''s not the enemy!" He said, looking at the so-called''dragon'' creature that is huge and standing up: "Good morning, Tanny. grown ups."


    After the strong wind passed, the dragon stopped in front of Rias and his party: "It turned out to be Gurefia. It''s really rude. I heard that a distinguished lord came to Gremory territory last night. It¡¯s really shocking to defeat Lord Szekes with the hand armor of the original Red Dragon Emperor! Lord Szekes will lose!¡± He said, fixed his gaze on Monkey King: ¡°Presumably this This is Master Monkey King, right? Let¡¯s go to "The Dragon Sage" Tanni, and say hello to you!"


    It seems that this guy already knows that Monkey King defeated Serjeks, but he doesn¡¯t seem to know that Sazeks was defeated by Monkey King with a single blow, but this is also reasonable. This kind of shameless matter will not be asked by others. If so, Suzex would naturally not say.


    Monkey King looked up and down at Tanney: "This is the dragon..." His expression was speechless.


    "It looks like you have seen a dragon like me for the first time. Haven''t you seen the body of that guy Draig?"


    "He''s not a beauty, why should I look at him?"


    "Uh~ it seems...that''s the case..." Tanney expressed embarrassment: "Master Monkey King, what about Draige, why can''t I feel his breath?"


    Monkey King stretched out his right hand, and the true dragon emperor¡¯s golden armor flashed into his hand, and the precious jade on it immediately lit up: "Master, make a discussion, can you change the place where you store me? There is nothing in the void space, really. It¡¯s scary to say that every day should not be."


    "Master? Draig, do you think he is the master?!" Tanney expressed shock.


    "Huh? Isn''t this Tanney? It''s been a long time!"


    "Answer me, Draig, I am very shocked to hear you call him master!"


    "What''s the matter? You are not reincarnated as a demon."


    (PS: Today is also the fourth shift. The first shift.) ..

 2321 Chapter 28 Ubeluna

    "..." Tanny was silent for a moment, and suddenly burst into laughter: "You are right. Although the nature of the two is different, we are half a cat. But I''m really curious to be able to beat Serjax. The strong man who can make you all succumb to it, how strong is he?" The strong fighting spirit suddenly turned into a fierce wind and whizzed up!


    "Hello~~Tanny, are you trying to challenge my master? As an old friend, I have to advise you, don''t do this, it will be miserable!"


    "The more you say that, the more I want to do this!" Tanny''s fighting intent became even higher, and a frightening aura faintly erupted from his body, shocking Lias and the others at first. Unsteady standing.


    "Is it true that both cats and dogs want to challenge me, I am very busy now, and I have no time to take care of you." I saw Monkey King sway in the air, listening to the roar of''Boom'', and Tanny''s huge body instantly turned For a star to disappear into the sky...


    "...!!!"


    Such an exaggerated and shocking scene made Rias and the others stunned. It was a dragon!And one of the dragon kings after resignation!


    Even Gurefia, who had never been surprised, now changed to a dumbfounded expression.


    Of course, Billias and the others are even more shocked to belong to Draig. As Tanny¡¯s friends, he knows the true strength of Tanny best. This casual volley is to make "The Dragon Sage" Tanny. Disappearing to the edge of the sky, it is even more exaggerated than defeating Serjex Lucifer with one move.


    After all, when he defeated Serjeks, Monkey King used the Emperor God¡¯s Armor, but now, he did not use anything, let alone the surge of magical power, relying solely on power, and the power with a random swing contained it. Such a terrible power against the sky!


    Thinking of this, Draige couldn''t help but shudder, but his heart became more and more excited: "Sure enough! My guess is correct! My master... really has more dragon gods than the two dragon gods. The power of horror!!"


    "Don''t be in a daze, let''s continue to play." Monkey King greeted the girls with a thought, and once again took the Huang Jia of the True Dragon Emperor into the world ring.


    This was just a small episode on the side of the road, and it did not affect the mood of Rias and the others. After a while, they chatted again...


    But Monkey King walked around behind the crowd with Zhenluo Chunji, looking at her with great interest.


    Because Monkey King had long discovered that Chun Ji was nervous and stiff when he saw him.


    "Wu...Wu...Master Goku...you...you don''t go with...the president and others...run...run me...here...what are you doing?" At this moment, Chunhe Zhenlu became stiff and even incoherent.


    "Not welcome? Then I leave..." Monkey King smiled.


    "No...no!" Zhenluo Chunji hurriedly explained: "It''s just... that... I... uh..."


    "Don''t be so nervous, just keep your normal mind." Sun Wukong smiled and patted Zhenluo Chunji on the shoulder. Amazingly, Zhenluo Chunji, who had been nervous after seeing Sun Wukong, was suddenly surprised. At this moment, her My mood suddenly calmed down magically, my eyes widened in surprise at the moment, and then his face was reddish and courteous and bowed to Monkey King: "It''s really rude, Master Wukong, let you see me so embarrassing..."


    "It''s nothing, I think you are a little cute like that."


    "Hey?!!!" Zhenluo Chunji''s heart that had calmed down immediately mentioned her throat again, and she throbbed violently, making her nervous again.


    It is said that Zhenluo Chunji is the first girl to like Sun Wukong after he came into this world.


    At this moment, Mitilt''s voice suddenly sounded in the front: "Hey~ look at it, there is someone in front."


    "Strange, this place should be the territory of "Dragon Saint" Tanni, how could there be others?"Lias looked at the extremely feminine woman in front of her with curiosity.


    Hearing Rias and the others talking, Monkey King also looked forward and looked a little surprised: "This is not..."


    "Master Goku, do you know her?" Zhenluo Chunji was curious.When she was not alone with Monkey King, she magically became normal again.


    "Actually know..."


    In fact, Monkey King has always been a little curious. Now that Gaspar has become the queen of Resel Phoenix''s dependents, where did his original dependent queen Ubeluna go?


    I didn''t expect to meet again here.


    Yes, the incomparably feminine woman in the front is just the queen of Resel Phoenix''s dependents in the original, Ubeluna.


    It''s just that why she appeared here is a bit curious.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Ubeluna was full of vigilance after seeing Monkey King and his party.


    Gurefia looked at Ubeluna and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Lord Tanny saved a woman because she couldn¡¯t understand someone¡¯s behavior, and allowed her to live on the outskirts of her territory to avoid Danger, it seems that it is you."


    "Do you know Lord Tanni?" Ubeluna breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this.


    Sun Wukong looked at Gurefia and said, "Isn''t the someone you''re talking about is Rissel Phoenix?"


    "So the master has also heard of it?" Gurefia was a little surprised.


    "Do you know that bastard Rissel?" Ubeluna immediately looked very angry when she heard Rissel''s name.


    "Oh~ asshole, this is curious, can you tell me what?" Monkey King suddenly felt that his gossip fire was starting to burn. Although he could see through everything at a glance, he was able to hear from the person¡¯s mouth. More fun.


    "Why should I tell you?" Ubeluna snorted and turned to leave.


    It''s just that this attitude immediately made Linali and the others angry. These three are fallen angels, but Billias and the others are kind-hearted. Seeing that someone is so rude to their immensely respected master, how can they bear it?


    "Bold! How dare to be rude to the master!"


    The cold light in Karawana¡¯s eyes flashed, and a ray of light suddenly shone on Ubeluna¡¯s feet, instantly petrifying it, and spreading upward...


    "This is?!!!" Ubeluna looked shocked, but unfortunately she had been recruited.


    Monkey King flashed his body and put his hand on Ubeluna¡¯s shoulder, causing the speed of petrification to stop instantly, then glanced at Ubeluna¡¯s exaggerated front and said: ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous, it¡¯s almost petrified here, then What a pity.¡± After speaking, the petrochemical state returned to normal at a speed visible to the naked eye: ¡°Come on, leave them alone, now tell me about you.¡±


    (PS: Second more.) ..

 2322 Chapter 29—Sorrowful Stories

    Ubeluna looked at Monkey King in shock, and she didn''t dare to throw away the hand he put on her shoulder. She naturally saw that Monkey King was the leader of the group, even though they looked like Easy-going, but she was extremely convinced that if she dared to say a word of''no'', the hand on her shoulder might kill her in a flash.


    If Sun Wukong read what she thought now, he would definitely say to her: Girl, you think too much.


    For the sake of her own life matters, Ubeluna can only succumb to Sun Wukong¡¯s lewd power: "Actually...it¡¯s not a big secret, just because I know a secret of Reese Phoenix, but this secret is extremely important to him , That''s why he ordered me to keep chasing me..."


    "Only I was saved by Master Tanny accidentally while on the way to escape. Thanks to Master Tanny''s blessing, I have been hiding here forever, so I avoided his chase and murder. I have to bear it, and I absolutely cannot tell this secret. Go out, otherwise, even if Lord Tani is blessed, he will never let me go!"


    Lias looked suspiciously at Ubeluna and said, "This secret you are talking about, isn''t it because Rissel likes men?"


    Ubeluna''s eyes widened in an instant, and she was dumbfounded: "You, you, you, you--how do you know?!!! This is not what I said!!!"


    "Sure enough!" Lias spread her hands and said, "Don''t be nervous, this matter is no longer a secret now."


    "Huh?" Ubeluna looked surprised.


    Zhu Nai smiled slightly: "This matter was pierced by Wukong during the RatingGame with Rissel yesterday."


    "RatingGame? Have you had a RatingGame with Rissel? The result? What was the result?"


    Mitilt snorted proudly: "Of course we won easily. In front of the owner, Rissel is a scum. It is estimated that a psychological shadow has been created by being beaten, so I don''t dare to go out again!"


    Although this is Mitilt belittling Rissel, she was really right. Rissel has been cast a psychological shadow by Monkey King, and the horror of being cut in two, although it has their family characteristics and drugs Treatment, but made him never dare to step out of the house again.


    "You...you...you defeated Reisel Phoenix? He is immortal. Unless he admits defeat, how can you beat him?" Ubeluna widened her eyes and looked at Monkey King''s face. Shock.


    Linali showed disdain: "Isn''t the immortal body so great? You are too ignorant, how powerful the master can be."


    "Okay, don''t talk about the useless ones, and quickly talk about the specific story between you and Rissel." Monkey King said impatiently.


    "That happened years ago. At that time, I was about to become the queen of Rissel''s servants, but when we were about to hold the ceremony, a delicate and lovely girl appeared away from us. Not far away, Rissel fell in love with him at first sight.


    "So I terminated the ceremony and approached the''maiden'', but unexpectedly the''maiden'' disappeared suddenly. We searched for a while, and only found him in a bush, but just as we approached, he disappeared again. After repeating this several times, Rissel realized that there must be a great artifact in his body, so he spent a lot of money, and even coaxed him to catch him, abandoned me, and took the position of the queen of the dependents. To him..."


    Hearing this, Monkey King could not help but sighed: "This is really a sad story." Isn''t it? Abandoning such a mature and attractive Da Yujie, the result is a girl with a handle. , You said tragedy is not tragedy.


    "Go on."


    "That night...Riceel discovered that the''maiden'' was a man, so he cruelly tortured him. The screams really scared me. I saw the abnormalities of Racel and I was scared. I had to escape from Phoenix''s house overnight. Fortunately, I met her sister at the time, otherwise I really can''t escape..."


    "Unexpectedly, Rissel wanted to kill me on the grounds that I knew the secret of the night... and then fled, accidentally rescued by Lord Tanny, and then I lived here forever without taking a step out. ¡­"


    Cangna asked, "Didn''t he tell you at the time that as long as you are his dependents, he will let you go?"


    "Of course I did, but after hearing that person''s scream that night, I didn''t dare to be his dependent."


    Zhu Nai looked at Rias and smiled: "In that case, Minister, you have to thank Goku, or you will marry the perverted Rissel."


    "Don''t... don''t say it!" Rias shivered involuntarily after thinking about it, and then lovingly hugged Sun Wukong''s arm: "Besides, I am now the whole person of Wukong, of course, no thanks. Right?"


    "This is natural."


    Lias was already a dependent of Monkey King, and even her brother''s parents agreed. There was nothing wrong with this.


    At this moment, a huge black shadow suddenly appeared on the horizon. After a while, the "Dragon Saint" Tanni appeared in the sight of Monkey King and others, and then stopped more than 30 meters away from Monkey King.


    "Master Tenny." Ubeluna immediately stood up and saluted, obviously, very respectful and grateful for the dragon who sheltered herself.


    "Yo~ Tanny, you have a good physique. There is no injury left on your body. Is this coming to me to challenge again?"


    Tanni heard what Sun Wukong said and almost turned around and ran away: "No, no, no...no! Don¡¯t be kidding, Lord Monkey, your previous one took all my savings to recover from the injury. Come here. I''m not cured!"


    When Ubeluna heard this, her face was shocked, Master Tanni was actually injured by the adult in front of her?Who is this?Can you hurt Lord Tanny?!


    "You are very kind." Monkey King pointed at Ubeluna.


    "Ubeluna was saved by me. Since I saved it, she naturally cannot be killed by others, otherwise it will damage the majesty of my dragon clan, so I let her stay here." Tanny said. , And sent an invitation to Monkey King again: "Since Lord Monkey King has come to me, how about going to my place to sit and rest?"


    "No, we just came out to have fun. What''s so good about going to your house." Monkey King declined directly and took Lias and the others to leave, continuing to enjoy the scenery of the underworld...


    (Third more.) ..

 2323 Chapter Thirty Knight

    Ubeluna looked at the back of Sun Wukong and his group away, and looked at Tanny: "Master Tanny, where they go should be your territory, right?"


    "It''s okay, if you just play around, it won''t be a big deal."


    When Ubeluna heard this, she seemed surprised and full of curiosity: "Um, Lord Tanni, I heard you call him Monkey King, is it that Monkey King?"


    "No, I heard Serjeks say, just the same name, but the real identity has not been found, but the strength is very strong!"


    "Very strong?" Ubeluna''s eyes flickered and chased: "Compared with Lord Tanny?"


    Tanny glanced at Ubeluna with his huge pupils: "You women have so many eyes. Didn''t you hear it? I challenged him before, but he almost couldn''t come back!"


    "One... one bar?!!!" Ubeluna''s eyes widened, and she was stuttering. She knew the identity of Tanny very well. How powerful is the existence of the Dragon King who can slap and fly? What''s the height?


    "I heard that he is looking for a family member. If you don''t want to stay here forever, you can try to become his family member. If you do, it will be the honor of your life. The Phoenix family will definitely not dare to do anything with you. "


    After hearing this, Ubeluna''s eyes became brighter.


    "If you make up your mind, just go after it, they won''t necessarily return the same way."


    "Master Tenny, thank you very much for your care all the time!"


    "It seems that you have made up your mind, so hurry up. Since I rescued you, I haven''t taken care of you anyway, so do it yourself!" Tanny said, flapping his wings and flying towards his residence.


    "Anyway, I have always thanked you for your asylum!" Ubeluna once again saluted the direction where Tanny had left, and hurriedly pursued in the direction where Sun Wukong left...


    "Master, the woman before has caught up." Karawana tapped a few lightly and came to the front of Monkey King, looking behind him and reporting.


    "Then see what''s wrong with her." Monkey King stopped, although he already knew what Ubeluna was pursuing.


    Seeing that Monkey King had stopped, Ubeluna was overjoyed and accelerated her pace. When she came to Monkey King, before she could calm her rapid breathing, she knelt down, "Master Monkey King, please... please I''m a family member!" It''s so direct.


    Before Sun Wukong had spoken, the poisonous Lina Li had already started taunting: "Who do you think you are? Let the master take you as a dependent when you come, and you can accept it if you ask it? How shameless the master is!"


    "That''s right, don''t look at you... uh..." Mitilt stared at Ubeluna as if he wanted to mock it, but after looking up and down, he was mad to discover why this woman''s figure is so good?There is no place to ridicule!


    "I haven''t spoken yet, I want you to talk more." Monkey King glanced at the two women, and instantly scared them to kneel to the ground: "Sorry, master..."


    "Caravana, take the two of them aside, 100 hits each."


    "I''m so sorry, Lina Li, this is the master''s order." Caravana squinted and led Lina Li''s two daughters aside.


    After a while, Lina Li''s exclamation came: "...Damn...Karawana! You are so hard?"


    "This is the master''s order. If I beat me lightly, what will the master punish me?"


    "Excuse, you must be revenge for the past!"


    Lias looked at the scene and touched her butt subconsciously, which reminded her of the past.


    "You want to be my dependent, right?" Monkey King looked at Ubeluna.


    "Yes!"


    "Why?"


    "Because I want to leave this place, I heard Master Tanny say that as long as you become your dependents, the Phoenix family will never dare to trouble me again."


    "You are quite honest, then, your name."


    Upon hearing this, Yubeluna exclaimed in excitement: "Youbeluna! My name is Yubeluna!!" If Monkey King is not interested in her, he won''t ask her name, right?


    "Okay, from now on, you will be my knight."


    "Knight? But I know magic..."


    "My knight is just a general term, and it is not restricted by occupation."


    "Knight... Collectively..." Ubeluna''s pretty face flushed.


    Monkey King was instantly despised by the kitten: "Abnormal."


    "Hey hey hey~~ Why are you blushing? Did you think of something you shouldn''t think of?"


    "Absolutely not!" Ubeluna blushed and refused to admit it.


    "Forget it." Sun Wukong didn''t want to get entangled in this issue either, the chess pieces in his hand flashed, and at the same time shimmering, he patted her chest smoothly.


    At this point, Monkey King had his first knight of the dependents.


    Feeling the surge of magic power in her body, Ubeluna looked surprised: "Is this the gift she got after she reincarnated as a demon''s family?"


    Lias: "This is natural, but other people''s pieces don''t have such an increase effect, and only Wukong''s pieces can have such an increase."


    "Ahhhhh~ It''s pretty good, I just want to be Wukong''s knight~" Zhu Nai squinted his eyes with envy.


    Lias immediately yelled out: "Zhu Nai, do you want to betray me?"


    "Minister, this is not a betrayal~ You are not the queen of Wukong, this can only be regarded as a transfer?"


    "Anyway, no!"


    "Okay, okay! Minister is really wayward~"


    "Okay, stop arguing. Since there are new members joining, please introduce yourself!"


    "Lias Gremory, the queen of class."


    "Canna Sidi, the queen of class."


    "Gurefia Lucy Figues, the queen of class."


    Just hearing the names of the top three, Ubeluna was stunned. Although she has not been walking outside, she is in the underworld. She still has heard of these three names. However, the first two are the next Patriarchs of the Gremory and Xidi''s, and the latter has a resounding name-the strongest queen!


    And what is the situation of the three queens?


    "Gurefia...is that Gurefia? Are you not Lucifer-sama''s queen?" Ubeluna asked blankly.


    "I just moved to the owner''s name yesterday."


    "Yes...Is it..." Ubeluna nodded stubbornly, even the demon lord''s family members dared to snatch her, her master was really powerful.


    Fortunately, the next few people were still normal, but Ubeluna gradually eased from shock.


    (Fourth more.) ..

 2324 Chapter 31 The Outlier Demon

    Monkey King spent a total of three days in the underworld. During that period, he went to Cangna''s home as a guest for one day, and then returned to the human world with Lias and the others, and resumed the usual routine.


    In the evening, in the lobby of the villa, after returning from school, Rias looked a little serious: "Today I unexpectedly received a commission. A stray demon fled to my domain. I hope that I will be It will be cleaned up."


    The so-called stray demon means that the servant absorbed by the knighted demon betrays or kills the master, and thus becomes an unowned demon, which is called the stray demon.


    As long as you find them, the original owner or other demons will be killed. This is the rule of the demons.


    Other forces also regard stray demons as dangerous factors. Whether it is angels or fallen angels, they will kill them when they find out.


    In short, this stray demon is like a mouse crossing the street, everyone shouts and beats.


    After Sun Wukong heard it, he became a little bit interested: "I heard that a stray demon is a demon who has betrayed or killed his own master. It is called a stray demon. I have never seen such a demon with personality. Let me join in the fun tonight!"


    When Sun Wukong was about to go, Cangna and the others were also interested, and now they really felt sad for that stray demon.


    In the middle of the night, Monkey King and his group came to the ruins in the suburbs, looking around, full of scary darkness.


    Surrounded by a dense and tall vegetation, abandoned buildings can be seen in the distance.


    Because the people here are all demons, even if there is darkness all around, they can see things clearly, let alone Monkey King.


    I heard that this stray demon lures humans here every night to prey.


    "...There is a smell of blood."


    The cat with a sharp nose has already noticed an abnormality before it approaches the building.


    However, Sun Wukong, who was leading the way, directly ignored him, what else in this world could make him vigilant?


    Go straight ahead...


    Opening the door of the building, everyone felt a strong hostility and killing intent the moment they entered, and then a deep voice sounded like from the ground: "There is a smell that smells awful, but there are also smells. It tastes very delicious, what is it? This is the first time I feel this taste. The cells all over the body are jumping excitedly!"


    call--


    A woman suddenly appeared in the darkness, but her lower body was a huge beast body with four feet, each of which was very thick and had sharp claws. The tail seemed to be a snake?Will also be alone.


    This is an indescribable strange monster.The monster holds weapons similar to spears in both hands, and his icy eyes are fixed on Monkey King''s body like wild beasts, revealing almost crazy greed, and the corners of his beautiful face are filled with disgusting saliva. : "It''s really delicious, and you can''t stop it. Why do you smell so delicious!!"


    The monster let out a scream, and could not wait to take heavy steps, and rushed towards Monkey King...


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King, as if he hadn¡¯t seen it, commented on his own: ¡°This is an outlier demon. If he loses his nature, he becomes a monster. It seems that he is lost in power.¡±


    "Huh~ outlier demons, you are not qualified to approach my master! Turn to ashes and confess!" A huge fireball suddenly appeared on Mitilt''s slender hands, and he greeted the monster. On his body, the blazing red flame swallowed it instantly, causing it to scream sternly, smashing through the wall arbitrarily, and fleeing...


    "Oh oops~ I still have the strength to escape~ I can''t be so energetic!" Zhu Nai raised his slender hand to the sky-He!


    In an instant, the sky flashed light, and a thunder struck the monster.


    "Quack quack!~~"


    The monster uttered a stern cry, and didn''t know whether it was electric or burned, but it still ran wildly because there was a pool in front of it.


    There was a strange smile on Zhu Nai''s face: "Isn''t it all right, then I can do more!"


    The night sky shone, and the second falling thunder struck the monster, causing it to scream, and finally fell to the ground when it was only a step away from the edge of the pool.


    It''s just that Zhu Nai didn''t seem to have any intention to stop, and sent a third falling thunder to bombard the monster''s body, making it finally silent.


    "Hey, hey~~ Isn''t that okay? People still want to have more fun~" A trace of disappointment appeared on Zhu Nai''s face, as if he was still in the mood.


    Lias looked at Linali and the others with their shocked expressions, and smiled slightly: "Don''t be surprised, after all, Zhu Nai is an extreme abuser~" Then, she performed the final blow and ended the outlier demons. Sinful life.


    "I can''t tell, Zhu Nai, you usually look so gentle and gentle, you are actually an extreme abuser."


    "People are very gentle with themselves~" Zhu Nai converged the strange smile on her face, replaced it with the gentle look of the past, and hugged Monkey King: "Look, right?"


    "Zhu Nai, you fellow!" Rias glared at Zhu Nai angrily, and pulled Monkey King to her side.


    "Ahhhhhh~~ Minister, this is jealous~~ Haha~ It''s really fun to grab someone from your own master!"...


    Along the way, it was very lively, and it was very lively to go back.


    It¡¯s just that the rare ones have already come out, so Monkey King took them to have a supper together before going back...


    At this time, it was already past three in the morning.


    When he came to the door of the villa, Monkey King suddenly stopped again: "You can go in first. I have something to go out."


    Without waiting for Cangna and the others to ask, the figure has disappeared.


    "Strange, it''s all at the door of the house, why is this guy going out again?"


    Lias and the others both showed curious expressions, but Monkey King had already left, so they could only go back to the house and wait.


    At this moment, Monkey King''s figure has appeared in front of a room.


    Standing here, he could clearly smell the strong smell of blood wafting out of the room.


    The door was concealed and opened as soon as it was pushed.


    Then what appeared in his eyes was the scattered living room and the corpse nailed to the wall.


    The death was very miserable. The body had been cut through thousands of times. Something came out of the wound, it should be internal organs...


    On the left side of the corpse, there was a man with his back facing Monkey King. His right hand was pinching the throat of a blonde girl...


    The reason why Monkey King suddenly appeared here was precisely for this blonde girl...

 2325 Chapter 32 Aisha

    The blonde girl was dressed as a nun, but her face was full of pain when she was pinched at the moment.


    "Can I trouble you to take your hand away?" Monkey King stepped into this purgatory-like room.


    "Oh~ Looks like a guest is coming~" The man turned his head and grinned, allowing Monkey King to see his face clearly.


    This is a teenager who does not seem to be a teenager, very young, with white hair, looks like a foreigner, looks like a priest?It¡¯s just that the expression is crazy, and it¡¯s also very arrogant: "Huh?~ Oh!~~ Are you a human or a demon? This breath is very weird! I don¡¯t understand it a little bit... But, it¡¯s still a sight to see such a scene If you don¡¯t change your face, I guess it must not be a human? That¡¯s a demon, right? Demon brother!"


    "Little Devil?" A smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth, and his figure suddenly appeared behind him: "Who are you calling?"


    "Ok?!!!"


    The young priest was taken aback for an instant, instinctively trying to retreat, but a bloody flower suddenly exploded in front of him, and then he was shocked to see that his hand holding the blond beautiful girl suddenly parted with his body. In the girl''s exclamation, she fell to the ground...


    The severe pain came from the place where the young priest''s hand was severed, causing him to scream sternly: "Ah!! Hand! ~ My hand!!!"


    "Answering all the questions, I asked you to take your hands away." Monkey King caught the blond girl who fell to the ground.


    "Hey~~ It''s really amazing~ This demon boy, it''s too despicable to just attack..." The young priest covered his bloody right hand, his eyes widened, his face twisted and he gave out evil sneers, accompanied by blood Tickly splashed to the ground, he actually sang a song, and he looked terrifying in this dimly lit room¡ª¡ª


    "I''m a priest...a young priest~~...slay the devil~~ridiculously mocking~~Devils, I have to cut off your heads~~ before you can eat~~"


    "It''s ugly."


    "Is it awkward? I''m so sorry~ Devil brother~~ Hehe~~" The young priest looked crazy and behaved in a mess: "My name is Phillip Silus, and I belong to a young priest who belongs to a certain''devil removal'' organization... "


    "Ah~ You don¡¯t have to just follow me just because I reported my name. I don¡¯t want to waste my brain to memorize your name. I¡¯d better save it. Anyway, you¡¯ll die soon. I¡¯ll let you die. It might be a little bit at first. It hurts, but I¡¯ll cry out soon, let¡¯s move towards the new together..."


    Pooh~~


    Blood spattered, the irritable voice stopped, and a glaring head floated up and rolled to the ground...


    "It''s really nonsense." Monkey King flew out the sword in his hand and nailed the headless corpse of the young priest to the wall to accompany another corpse.


    Looking down at the blond girl in her arms, she realized that her eyes were closed tightly, and she had already fainted. No wonder it was so quiet.


    "I''m so sorry, Rias, your monk is mine now." Monkey King took out a chess piece and shot it into her body.


    In the bright hall, looking at Monkey King who suddenly appeared holding a young girl, Rias and the others were shocked: "Are you going out to abduct a nun back?"


    "Ahh~ Goku, if you like this tune, I can play the role of a nun, so why bother to go outside and come back."


    "It seems that you fainted, Wukong, this nun was really abducted by you, right?" Cang Na also looked at Sun Wukong suspiciously.


    "No, Master Wukong wouldn''t be such a person..." Zhenluo Chunji was affirmed.


    "Master, you went out on purpose, isn''t it just to save a nun back?" Gurefia was much more normal, and didn''t make a fuss with them.


    "This is the monk I just accepted. He was too frightened. It seems that he won''t be able to wake up until tomorrow morning. You can clean up a room for her and make arrangements."


    "Okay." Gurefia immediately hugged the girl and left the living room.


    "Okay, it''s already midnight. Don''t have a gossip expression. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. Let''s go back to the room and rest!" Monkey King said, returning to his room and closing the door.


    After all the girls returned to their rooms, Monkey King slipped into Zhu Nai''s room again...


    Early the next morning.


    Rias and the others looked at Zhu Nai with extremely unhappy eyes: "Zhu Nai, can you not stick to Wukong so early in the morning?"


    "Ahhh~~ Minister, are you jealous? It''s okay~ there is a place here~ sit down!"


    "You didn''t even quarrel with me?" Lias looked at Zhu Nai with some surprise, and after sitting down, she stared at her extremely sharply: "Say! Zhu Nai, are you hiding something from me?"


    "What can I hide from you?" Zhu Nai smiled: "I''m in a good mood, but I''m in a good mood.


    "There is a problem! This guy must have a problem!" Mittier and the others both looked at Zhu Nai with suspicion.


    Just when they wanted to further question, they saw Gurefia walking into the hall with a blond girl: "Big...Hello everyone, I am Aisha Aljet, you can call me Aisha."


    Rias laughed: "Oh~ isn''t this the nun from last night? It seems that you already know who you are now."


    "Yes, Miss Gurefia has told me everything." Aisha said, walking in front of Monkey King and said with gratitude: "Thank you very much for saving me last night, otherwise I really don''t know what to do. It."


    "What are you, yours! It''s rude!" Caravana stepped forward and patted Aisha on the head: "Call the master!"


    "Yes~Master!" Aisha said with a weak face, covering her head.


    "Okay, Caravana, Aisha is a newcomer, don''t bully her!" Monkey King got up and rubbed Aisha''s head, and said, "Don''t be so restrained. You can call me whatever you want. Call me Brother Wukong. Okay, how do you feel about the sudden transformation from a nun to a demon?"


    "I am very grateful to you for saving me, this must be the Lord''s guidance!" Aisha looked religious, but the next moment, she suddenly covered her head and exhaled in pain.


    "They are already demons, what prayers are you still praying to the Lord!"


    "Yes... I''m sorry! I forgot that I am a demon now."


    "It seems that we have one more interesting companion."


    Aisha''s performance immediately made Rias and the others amused...

 2326 Chapter 33 The Defection

    On this day, after Lias and the others returned to the villa after school, it was rare to see Cang Na and the others coming back together. This made Sun Wukong a little curious: "What about Cang Na and them?"


    "Do you remember that Shiro Yuan Shirou?" Lias took the tea from Gurefia and looked at Monkey King with a serious voice.


    "I''ve always been too lazy to remember Xiaoyue''s name."


    "It''s the soldier named Shiji from Cangna."


    "Oh~ he..." Monkey King nodded and said, "What happened to him?"


    "Defied..." Lias said after taking a sip of her tea.


    "Defected?" Monkey King was a little surprised, and then pointed to himself: "It''s not because of me, right?"


    "So you know!" Lias gave Sun Wukong a blank look: "I thought that her master had become the dependent of the enemy who killed her best friend because of her own necessity. This made him very remorseful, but he couldn''t help but Unexpectedly, my master would have feelings for the guy he regarded as his enemy..."


    "Emotions?" Lina Li and the others were all gossips.


    Zhu Nai smiled and hugged Monkey King from behind and pressed it on his back: "That is to say, Lord Cangna likes Wukong. Between you and the man named Ji Yuan Shilang, Cang Na chooses Because of you, Sajimoto Shiro, driven by hatred and jealousy, resolutely gave up his identity as a family member of Xidi and defected."


    "If you defect, you must defect, that is, an insignificant guy." Monkey King didn''t care.


    Rias gave Sun Wukong a look again: "It doesn''t matter what it means, this is betrayed by her own family, Cang Na is very sad. This happened because of you, don''t you plan to help Cang Na? "


    "Will help, after that guy named Ji Yuan Shi Lang turns into a stray demon, I will kill him for Cang Na." Monkey King said lightly.


    Lias and the others were speechless.


    At about ten o''clock in the evening, Cangna returned with Zhenluo Chunji, both of them with slight injuries.


    Cangna''s left arm, and Zhenluo Chunji''s abdomen, the wound was very shallow and seemed to be injured by a sharp weapon.


    Seeing this, Lias hurriedly got up: "What is...what''s going on with you, Cangna?"


    Cang Na shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just a minor injury, nothing serious..."


    "This injury..." After Gurefia glanced at Cangna''s injuries, Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "Isn''t it caused by the holy sword?!"


    "Holy Sword?!!!" Li Yasi''s face changed slightly.


    Monkey King walked over and lightly wiped the wounds of the two women. The injuries healed instantly: "Sit down and speak slowly."


    "this is¡­"


    The hand that Sun Wukong suddenly showed, immediately shocked Lias and the others: "Goku, it turns out that you can still heal!"


    Sun Wukong looked at Cang Na and said, "Looking at how you look, you probably haven''t found anyone."


    Cangna nodded: "It''s very strange. We searched for a day, but the key was as if the world had evaporated, and no trace of him was found. On the way back, we met two angels holding holy swords. There was a little friction..."


    "Surely it is the Holy Sword..." Gurefia looked serious: "The Holy Sword is the most powerful weapon against demons. As long as we demon touch the Holy Sword, it will be scorched. If it is cut, it will be spelled. It will also disappear. This is the most powerful weapon of the apostles who believe in gods and are hostile to demons. It is really lucky for you to come back safely."


    Zhenluo Chunji looked serious: "We were also taken aback at the time, but the two apostles seemed to be eager to chase someone, so they only fought with us for a short time and then left in a hurry."


    "Holy Sword, after disappearing for so long, I didn''t expect to reappear..." Lias looked serious: "I hope you don''t mention this news to You Dou."


    "Huh?" Cang Na looked at Lias curiously.


    "You should know that a few years ago, there was a training plan for Excalibur users of the Holy Sword in Christianity, right?"


    Cangna nodded: "Could it be that..."


    "Yes, You Dou is the survivor of that plan. If you let him know that the Holy Sword appears again, I don''t know what he will do."


    "Since the holy sword has appeared, even if you want to hide it, you can''t hide it." Monkey King looked at Lias and said.


    And as Monkey King said, on the second day, Kiba Yudou met a man holding a holy sword. Of course, what he met was not the two apostle girls that Sanna and the others met, but the holy sword training plan. Heretics in the.


    The hatred was awakened, and Kiba Yudou''s strong vengeance towards Excalibur made him violate Lias'' orders, leave the ranks of Gremory''s family members, and start a separate revenge action.


    And his behavior is no different from a betrayer.


    As a result, not only Cang was distressed, but Rias also became distressed.


    In the hall, two good friends are sitting opposite each other, each holding a glass of red wine, smiling bitterly at each other like sisters who are in trouble.


    Rias took a sip of the wine and looked helpless: "It seems that we two are worthy of our good friends like old enemies. There is a defector in each of us. It''s really half a catty."


    Cangna glanced around the hall, only to see Gurefia dressed as a maid, and couldn''t help but curiously asked, "Gurefia, where did Wukong go?"


    "I was dragged away by the kitten, Lina Li and the others also followed." Gurefia said calmly.


    "This little cat... really likes to trouble me..." Rias looked helpless: "Who is not good to take, but it is Wukong guy, he is not the master of peace, so don''t cause any big problems. That''s great! But if he is there, safety will be fine..."


    On the street, Monkey King looked at the kitten who was holding onto his hand tightly, with a helpless expression: "Kitten, don''t keep dragging me, tell me what you want to do."


    "Look for Senior Youdou." The kitten stopped and looked at Monkey King with fixed eyes, and said very concisely: "I know you can help him."


    "But the question is why should I help him?"


    "Because it is a companion."


    "That''s your companion, but it''s not mine...huh?" The''companion'' behind Monkey King hadn''t said yet, suddenly two strange sounds of''cuckling'' sounded in his ear, like the sound made when he was hungry. When his popularity went, he saw two young girls in white robes appear in sight.


    Before I agreed to help, the clues were automatically sent to the door. Isn''t it such a coincidence?


    "Eh, please give favor to the lost lamb~~"


    "Please give mercy to us who are sorrowful for Heavenly Father~~~~!"


    (PS: I am a little busy at work today, I can only change it.) ..

 2327 Chapter 34 Xenovia, Wisteria Irina

    The two young girls in white robes seemed to be begging to passers-by. No, it''s too rude to say that. It should be a prayer.


    It just seemed rather troubled. The pedestrians passing by looked at them with strange eyes.


    "What''s going on? Is this the reality of Japan as a developed country with an economic power? That''s why I said that I hate countries without faith."


    "Don''t say that, Zenovia, we who have run out of travel expenses, would not even be able to eat without the mercy of the heretics! Ah, we can''t even afford a piece of bread!"


    "Hmph, what I said was because you were tricked into buying that strange painting." Xenovia pointed at the strange painting that looked like a saint. I bought it at the exhibition.


    "What are you talking about! This painting was drawn using a sacred drawing method, and the people involved in the exhibition said the same!" As a firm believer in the apostle, Irina Wisteria did not seem to be self-examined. intend.


    "So, can you tell who the painting is? I have no idea who it is." Genovia asked, pointing to the portrait.


    The portrait resembles a foreign style, and the clothes of the person painted are also quite poor. Although there is a halo on the head, the background is a baby angel flying in the sky with a trumpet.


    "...Probably, Peter...sir?"


    "Just kidding, Saint Peter can''t be like this."


    "No, that''s it! I can understand!"


    "Ah, why is this guy my partner, Lord, is this also a trial?"


    "Wait, don''t hold your head, speaking of it, now is not the time to be depressed."


    So the two women started quarreling with you and me on the street.


    "I didn''t expect to meet people from the church, it''s really annoying!" Linali and the others frowned slightly, their faces showing disgust.


    Whether as fallen angels, demons, church apostles or angels, they all hate beings.


    The kitten tugged at Monkey King''s sleeves: "Look at the sword behind that person''s back. It''s a holy sword, right?"


    "Huh? The luck is really good. You met the master in such a simple way?" Ubeluna''s face was unexpected, and her mature charm made people unable to look away.


    "Forget it, now that you have all met, let''s go and say hello."


    Kiba Yudou, Monkey King didn¡¯t care, but he couldn¡¯t ignore these two girls. He knew the identities of these two girls and understood their mission to track down the holy sword. If he left them alone, they would There is bound to be danger.


    "Take it to help the two of them." Monkey King decided to intervene in this matter.


    The two girls on the other side seemed to be too hungry, and even the content of their words became dangerous.


    "...Then, are you going to threaten the heretics and let them take money? If they are heretics, the Lord should forgive us."


    "...To attack the temple? Or to snatch the cash box?...Don''t do this. Let''s perform street acrobatics with swords. This is a popular entertainment that can work in any country."


    "This proposal is very good! If you use Excalibur to cut fruit, you should get money!"


    "Well, but we just don''t have any fruit. We can''t do anything. Let''s chop down this painting."


    "No! This can''t work!"


    "If you don''t mind, you two can go to dinner with us."


    "what?!"


    The two women who were arguing suddenly heard this sound, shocking them as if they heard Xianle. They turned around and looked at Monkey King, "You mean, invite us?"


    "Ah~ thank the Lord, someone will finally be willing to generously help us who are lost!" The two women began to pray religiously.


    "Ah~you don''t pray in front of us?" Karavana and the others were holding their heads in pain, and staring at the two wisteria and Irina girls with angrily.


    "Ah~ Xenovia, they seem to be demons!"


    "Whether she is a devil or a fallen angel, I thank everyone for helping out at this moment!"


    A family restaurant.


    "It''s delicious! The food here is really delicious!"


    "Hmm! That''s it! This is the taste of hometown!"


    At the speed of a gust of wind, the two women ate food for several people--


    "Hoo~~ I''m full. You will be saved by your demons. It''s the end of the world." Xenovia sighed.


    On the other hand, Wisteria Irina put her hands together and prayed devoutly: "Lord~ Please forgive us for betraying our souls to the devil!"


    Aisha looked religious: "Please don''t care, this is also the Lord''s guidance, the Lord will not blame you." She said, she suddenly covered her head: "Oh, my head hurts!!"


    "So, as a demon, don''t pray to God!" Ubeluna and the others looked at Aisha speechlessly.


    Xenovia and Wisteria Irina also had expressions of astonishment. It was the first time they saw a demon praying to God. There is such a strange demon in the world?


    Then the two women stood up at the same time and said with gratitude to Monkey King: "Thank you for your generosity, ah~ Lord, please give me mercy to the kind-hearted demons!" They said, they also painted a cross on their chests.


    ''Woo~!''


    At that moment, the headache struck Linali and the others instantly, both holding their heads with their hands.


    "Ah, sorry! Naturally, the cross was drawn." Xenovia and the two women woke up in an instant and hurriedly explained and apologized.


    "Asshole! Are you trying to fight?"


    As fallen angels, Lina Li and the others are not the kind-hearted masters, and they just want to lift the table in anger.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Our habits have caused trouble to the benefactors, I''m really sorry!" Xenovia bowed and apologized again with Irina, with a very sincere attitude.


    Seeing that their attitude is so correct, Linali and the others are not easy to get into trouble. Besides, their master hasn''t spoken yet, so they are silent.


    Sitting upright again, Xenovia''s expression suddenly became serious: "Then, what''s the reason for approaching us?" She didn''t think the devil would invite them to dinner for no reason, there must be a reason.


    "You came here to take back Excalibur!" Monkey King said.


    "Yes!" Because they had just eaten a meal, the two women of Zenovia did not show any hostility, they were just a little wary.


    "Then let us work together! The Holy Sword does too much damage to the demons, and I want to destroy them completely." ..

 2328 Chapter 35 Cocabile

    "You want to destroy Excalibur?" Xenovia looked very surprised, and then relieved: "Yes, you are demons. It is normal to have such thoughts. We can promise you to destroy one of them, but the other two Give it to us, and please don¡¯t reveal your true identity. We don¡¯t want to be mistaken by the enemy to have a relationship with you.


    "Wait, Xenovia, really promised to cooperate with them? They are demons!" Irina objected.


    "There is no way, Irina, to be honest, it is very hard for the two of us to reclaim three Excaliburs and fight Cocabile. If they help, things might change. It has to be simpler."


    "I know this too, but!"


    "At the very least, we have to destroy three Excaliburs and then escape. In order to prevent our Excalibur from being taken away, we can destroy it ourselves. Also, if we use that trick to complete the task, the chance of returning safely is only 30%. "


    "Even so, we still think that it is quite a high probability that we will come to this country with enlightenment."


    "That''s right, the above thinks so and sent us here, which amounts to self-sacrifice."


    "Isn''t this what we believers want?"


    "I changed my mind, my faith is quite soft, and I always choose the best to act."


    "You! I''ve been thinking about it before, your faith is very subtle!"


    "I don''t deny this, but I believe that to complete the task and return safely, this is the true faith, to live, and to fight for the Lord from now on ¡ª right?"


    "...There is nothing wrong, but..."


    "Don''t worry, just do it, I really don''t want to die like that."


    "Ahhh~~ Really take you by the way!" Irina looked distressed and helpless.


    Monkey King looked at the two women and said, "So, are you discussing this?"


    "Yes!" Xenovia nodded seriously.


    "Then, get started."


    "Action?" Xenovia looked at Monkey King with an unexpected look: "Do you know where the target is?"


    Monkey King laughed: "I heard you say a name before¡ªKabil, if that guy is the cadre of the fallen angels, since this matter is related to the fallen angels, you should find their stronghold It''s very simple. After all, we also have three fallen angels here."


    "Huh?!" The two women of Xenovia showed a very surprised expression.


    "As for the Fallen Angel stronghold, we do know a few, but we don''t know if they are there anymore!" Lina Li said.


    "Are you fallen angels?" Xenovia looked at Linali in surprise.


    "Now please call us fallen angels and demons, because now the three of us are slaves to the master!" Caravana said with a serious face.


    "You turned a fallen angel into a demon?" Xenovia and Irina looked at Monkey King in amazement.


    "Don''t pay attention to such unimportant things." Monkey King said lightly: "Lina Li, take us to the stronghold of the fallen angel."


    "Yes, Master, but I don''t guarantee that I can meet the person we want to find!"


    "If you can''t find it, go back at night and be prepared to accept punishment."


    "Huh? Why is this!" The expressions of the three women of Caravana changed drastically, and they held their buttocks meaningfully.


    Until dusk, under the leadership of Lina Li and the others, they went to several strongholds of fallen angels, but the final result was nothing.


    Just when they had confessed their fate and were ready to go back to accept the punishment, they found their goal of the trip in the last stronghold in a suburb.


    And what was found was the direct boss behind the Holy Sword Project.


    "I also heard that we seemed to be targeted by people from the church, but I didn''t expect that you would find this place directly..." A middle-aged man sat on the sofa leisurely, watching Jie suddenly break in. Novea and others seemed very surprised.


    Then his gaze shifted and stayed on Lina Li''s three daughters: "But I am not surprised to see the three of you. Asacher-sama is really incompetent enough, and even his servants can''t ensure loyalty. It would have failed too much."


    "Cocabile..."


    After seeing the middle-aged man, the three daughters of Linali hide behind Sun Wukong with a nervous expression: "Master, he is the cadre of the fallen angel, Kabile..."


    "Cocabile! Give us the Excalibur you stole quickly!" Xenovia yelled, and at the same time Irina pulled out the holy sword between his backs and aimed at Cocabile.


    But Kabile looked at Irina and the two girls, but showed a very disappointed expression: "I''m really disappointed. I thought that if I stole Excalibur, I would be able to fight Michael... But I didn''t expect it to be just a fish demon. It was so boring with the two Holy Sword Envoys, it was so boring! But the Holy Sword Envoy went so close to the devil, which surprised me a bit."


    "You... actually want to start a war between the fallen angels and the gods?!!!" Xenovia glared at Kekabile with shock.


    "It''s not just fallen angels and gods~" Ke Kabile smiled lightly: "Actually, I counted the demons!"


    As he said, he turned his head and looked at the room to the side, but saw an old man walking out carrying a young man: "Surely you should know this person?"


    "Senior Youdou!!" After the kitten saw the man''s face, his expression changed greatly: "He... when did you catch him?!!!"


    "When is it... it should be last night!" Kabile smiled: "This guy is the dependent of Lias Gremory, right? I think he has worked hard to find us, so he personally I asked him to come here as a guest. I wanted to use him to attract the little girl named Rias to show up, and then make her appear something unexpected. In this way, Serjeks should be very excited to rush over Maybe you can find me..."


    "What I didn''t expect is that you found here before this plan could be implemented..." As he said, Kabile looked at Linali and the others with sharp eyes: "Sure enough, the traitor is the most impressive. I hate it!"


    Ubeluna looked shocked: "Stealing the holy sword and wanting to harm Master Lucifer''s sister, you are doing all this deliberately here, do you want to reproduce the previous three-way war?!" ..

 2329 Chapter 36 Ten Wings

    "Yes! The world today is so boring, someone has to stand up and do something, right?" But Kabil showed a crazy and strange expression.


    "You want to provoke a battle, you lunatic!" Kitten looked angry.


    "Crazy? It''s true...but if you call me a war mad, I will be happier." Kabile smiled very happily, and people felt a great pressure unconsciously: "I After the end of the three-way war, it was boring to death! Asacher and Shemhasa were quite negative about the next war."


    "On top of this, we also began to collect some boring artifacts, and we began to study in confusion. How can that kind of garbage become our decisive weapon!"


    "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense anymore, quickly return Senior Youdou to me!" Kitten looked angry.


    "Of course, but this is a weapon for me to open the war between the fallen angel and the devil. Whether I can snatch it back, but it depends on your ability! Speaking of which, I haven''t caught the family of Leviathan''s sister. Devil, it¡¯s a shame, otherwise, if even Leviathan joins this war, it will become more interesting!"


    "Have you seen the spoon?" the kitten asked.


    "I have indeed seen it. I originally wanted to catch him. Unfortunately, he was taken away by the people from the misfortune group, but it doesn''t matter. When I send you all away, I am going to talk to the sister of Leviathan. After talking, the result will be very interesting!"


    "You fellow, do you still want to make the president''s idea? I will never let you succeed!" The cat yelled and blasted towards Cocabile with a punch.


    "Hee hee hee hee~~~~ If you challenge the BOSS directly, but it breaks the rules of the game, you have to defeat me before you can challenge the BOSS!"


    A weird evil laugh came out in vain, but a sword light flashed, and it had already cut towards the kitten¡¯s neck...


    The speed was so fast that even Linali and the others did not react, let alone the kitten, she just instinctively felt the terrifying chill of the cold all over her body.


    In the next moment, I saw a holy sword just a little away from my neck and stopped.


    "The guy named Felid (Fried) has been killed by me. I didn''t expect you to find another guy who can manipulate the holy sword." Monkey King stood beside the kitten, pinching only two fingers Living in the holy sword Jianfeng, looking at the pale youth in front of him, said lightly.


    "Wukong..." After escaping from the dead, after seeing the person who saved him, the kitten was happy, but also relieved.


    "What Goku, you should call me Brother Wukong." Monkey King slapped the kitten''s cat door with a sullen anger, and the latter covered his head with his hands with aggrieved expression in pain.


    "It turns out that Senior Felid was killed by you!" The pale youth stared at Monkey King sullenly, and let out a wicked laugh: "Hey hey~~~That''s really thank you. It was not you who killed him, and I would not be selected by Lord Balpa to become the owner of the''Sacred Sword of Skylight'', the''Sacred Sword of Dream'', and the''Sacred Sword of Transparency''!"


    "Hip-hop-ha-ha~~~ I can control three holy swords at the same time~ how about it! Very powerful, right? Hee hee hee~~~ But it can be blessed with the speed of the sky flashing holy sword, You can still grab my holy sword, you are not bad too!"


    "It''s really complicated to be praised by someone like you." Sun Wukong smiled lightly, and he pressed his hand slightly, only to hear a crisp sound of''ding'', the holy sword between his fingers. It broke in vain and scattered all over the ground.


    The pale man uttered a stern scream, and then he was crazy: "Ah~~My holy sword! My''sacred sword of the sky flash''! Asshole, I want to kill you! I want you to give my heaven The sacred sword of the flash'' burial!!!"


    As soon as the roar fell, I heard a''bang'', the pale man''s body suddenly exploded violently, then he glared his eyes and fell straight...


    "It''s really rude, it''s no good to be so rude to other people''s masters~" Ubeluna Qiao smiled and put down her delicate hands, her beautiful face showed an enchanting smile.


    Obviously, this explosion magic was performed by her, and it was just a blow that stunned the pale man. The power was really powerful.


    "It''s really useless nonsense!"


    Seeing that his subordinate was knocked down by a blow, the black light in Kabile''s hand flashed, and a light gun was condensed, which pierced the pale man''s chest in an instant.


    "You... even killed your own men?!!!" Lina Li and the others were all surprised by the indifference and cruelty of Cocabile.


    "What''s the use of the useless garbage?" But Kabil looked indifferent, and turned his head to look at the old man aside: "Balpa, kill that guy, it seems useless."


    "Yes, Lord Kabil!" Barpa showed a cruel sneer on his face. With the flash of the magic circle in his hand, a long sword appeared in his hand, very decisively fighting against Kiba. Wipe off the neck...


    "No! Stop it!!" The kitten''s face changed a lot when he saw this.


    Only in the next moment, Balpa''s movements stopped suddenly, and his body petrified at an astonishing speed and turned into a statue.


    When the kitten saw this, he was overjoyed, knowing that Karawana had taken the shot, and immediately ran to save Kiba Yuto, then slapped him down and woke him up...


    "Petrochemical? It''s really unexpected. You actually have this kind of magical weapon?!" Kabile looked at Caravana, looked a little surprised, and then his complexion became extremely gloomy again, and his subordinates were caught in front of him. Spike, this is simply a naked face slap.


    "It seems that the entertainment show is going to end here, you all die for me in despair!"


    But Kabile announced his declaration like a god, his figure flashed, and he floated out of the window, forced to float in the sky with the moon as the background.


    At the same time, the horrible aura awakened from Kokabile''s body like a beast awakening. The dark and unknown aura instantly wrapped his body, ten black wings spread out behind him, and the heavy and terrifying pressure instantly covered the audience!


    "Ten...wings!!"


    Aisha covered her mouth with her hands in shock and exclaimed.


    "Inferior demons, feel the horror of the higher fallen angels!"


    But Kabile held up the sky with one hand, and a huge fallen angel''s light gun condensed and formed at an astonishing speed, and then slanted down with an oblique attitude!..

 2330 Chapter 37 The Holy Sword Durandal

    The light gun is too big, almost covering Ubeluna and others.


    The terrifying power contained in it makes Lina Li and the others clearly feel that with their current strength, they simply cannot take this terrifying blow head-on.


    But no one showed a panic look, because Monkey King was beside him.


    "Little fallen angel, his tone is not small."


    Monkey King looked at the slashing light gun with a plain face, but he stretched out his right hand unhurriedly, then lightly flicked his finger, the light gun burst and dissipated in an instant!


    "What?!!!" Kabile''s expression changed greatly when he saw this scene: "Who are you...?!!!"


    "Trash is not qualified to know my name." When Monkey King looked at Ke Kabile about to squeeze him to death, Xenovia''s stern voice rang out beside him: "Irina, this But our mission! Don''t let the devil steal the limelight, let''s go together!"


    "Oh!"


    A huge magic circle lit up in front of Xenovia, and a sword shining with holy light slowly emerged from it...


    "Holy Sword Durandal, this is different from Excalibur, this is the real holy light!" Cocabile''s expression finally became serious: "Then let you play with the pet I brought from hell. Let''s play."


    But Kabile snapped his fingers, and then, in the depths of the night, something swayed and approached...


    After a while, I saw it clearly.


    In the dark night, bright red eyes gleaming with blood, and from the mouth there are fangs that look extremely fierce. They are lined up, and there is a white breath between the teeth, each of the four feet They are all very stout, and the sharp claws protruding from above make people chill behind their backs-this is a terrible monster similar to a dog, with three heads.


    As soon as I saw Genovia and the others, they uttered a demonstrative roar: "Ohhhhhhh~~~!!!"


    "¡ª¡ªKelbe Ross!" Seeing these three-headed monsters, Zhu Nai solemnly said such a name.


    "Kelberos? What is that?" Aisha asked curiously.


    "It''s commonly known as Hellhound!"


    "Hellhound?!!!" Aisha suddenly showed a frightened expression.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are a hellhound or something! In front of my holy sword Durandal, you will go to hell obediently!" Xenovia screamed and rushed towards the hellhound, roaring. , The holy sword in his hand, Durandal, also slashed out, and with a puff, he easily split the Hell Dog in half!


    The body of the Hellhound that was split also smoked, and eventually disappeared. This was the effect of the holy sword.


    "It''s a holy sword, it really hurts the monster a lot!" Zhu Nai couldn''t help but exclaimed when he saw such a scene.


    It was just that Xenovia chopped off the gap of a Hellhound, and another Hellhound jumped out of the darkness, and pounced on Xenovia extremely fiercely...


    "Hey~ don''t forget me!" Irina yelled, her body stretched out, intersecting with the hell dog in the air, accompanied by a stern roar, the whole hell dog The head is separated from the body.


    "Cocabile, atone for everything you have done!!" Xenovia screamed, the holy sword in his hand gleamed, and he resolutely killed Cocabile...


    Irina followed closely, and made a fatal blow with Xenovia with a pincer!


    From this point, we can see that the two people probably fight together, and they cooperate quite tacitly.


    "Holy sword! If it is cut, even I will be injured..." Ke Kabile looked at the two people who launched a pincer at the same time, the expression on his face was still calm and indifferent, and then opened his hands, the air vibrated Then, a terrible wave was released from the hands of Kekabile, and in a flash, Zenovia and Irina were shot into the air.


    Just as Cocabile was about to pursue it, a bright light suddenly fell from the sky, and a huge thunder and lightning had already bombarded Cocabile''s body!


    However, it was offset by a black shield that suddenly emerged from his body.


    "Do you want to hinder me too, the person who inherited Baiqiu''s intelligence!" Ke Kabile looked at Zhu Nai with a plain expression.


    "Don''t compare me with that kind of guy!" Zhu Nai seemed to be quite excited. Although the knot had been solved by Monkey King, she was still very concerned about her father''s failure to save her mother in time.Continuously used lightning strikes, but disappeared with a wave of Cokabile''s wings.


    "You all step back. With your current strength, it is too far from his level." Monkey King had to remind him when he saw this, and he seemed a little helpless: "Let me take a second and he can''t do it. What can you do? Lively."


    "That''s really sorry..." After hearing the voice of Monkey King, Zhu Nai, who was originally excited, smiled and retreated: "But I also want to personally verify how powerful the cadre level is, no I thought it would be so different..."


    "We... Yes!" Xenovia was absolutely determined. As an apostle of the church, she believes in gods, instinctively still reluctant to accept the help of the devil, if it can be resolved, she naturally hopes to rely on them. To complete the task.


    "Kabil, let me use the holy sword Dylandal to solve you!" Zenovia readjusted her posture in the air, landed beautifully, and slashed over again.


    However, a lightsaber was suddenly condensed in the right hand of Cocabile, and it easily blocked Zenovia''s continuous holy sword attack.


    Unexpectedly, even the sword skills are better than Kabile!


    "That''s the level, girl! It seems that you haven''t been able to fully control Durandal. If you are a user of that belt, you are too strong!"


    But Kabil shook his hand, and while forcibly shaking Xenovia away, he kicked her abdomen, causing it to fly upside down...


    At the same time, the wings behind him flapped, the terrible wind swept through, and in a flash, Irina who took the opportunity to attack was swept away...


    The difference in strength is huge, and the two are not opponents at all.


    Monkey King stepped forward and caught Irina and Xenovia at the same time: "So, just ask you to stay by the side. What can you do?"


    With that said, Monkey King had already taken the holy sword Durandal from Xenovia''s hand and swiped it twice, leaving two terrifying white cut marks in the air.


    In this scene, Jenovia and the others were stunned: "Are you...you are not...a demon? Can you control the holy sword?!!!"


    (PS: It''s something, I''m helping others, I can only change a chapter at night.) ..

 2331 Chapter 38 Bewitching

    "Who told you that the devil can''t control the holy sword?" Monkey King looked at Zenovia and laughed, the holy sword in his hand cried out, exuding the holy light sword aura that pierced the devil''s skin.


    This is more than control, it is perfect control!


    The pure shattered holy light shone on Linali and the others, and they all felt the fear of being pierced, and they showed their bodies and withdrew from the scope of the holy light.


    Xenovia and Irina also had hell expressions: "Just holding it, it emits such a terrible holy light, how can it be possible! The holy sword is happy? He is obviously a devil! Why can the devil be perfect? Control the holy sword?"


    "I knew, this guy is a pervert!" The kitten murmured not far away.


    Zhu Nai smiled: "Ahhhhhh~~ This kind of unreasonable thing happened to Wukong, but it is normal."


    "Unexpectedly... there is such a thing!" Ke Kabile''s indifferent expression finally showed horror. The pure holy light radiated from the holy sword made him feel the horror of death: "The devil can control the holy sword perfectly. What a joke! How could this happen!"


    But Kabile seemed to be unable to believe the facts he had seen. With a roar, he held up the sky with both hands, and a hundred-meter-long''light gun of the fallen angels'' condensed into shape: "You are bravado, give me death Come on!!!"


    The terrible light gun pierced from the sky at great speed, and the terrible power shook and the atmosphere fluctuated violently!


    "A needless struggle."


    With a light swing of the holy sword in his hand, the fallen angel''s light spear was cut into several segments in a flash, turned into light spots and dissipated...


    "How...possible!!!" But Kabile''s eyes widened, and fear spread in his heart. The fallen angel''s holy spear, which he released by mobilizing his greatest magic power, was broken by the opponent at will?


    Just before he calmed down, he suddenly felt the light shining all over his body, and was amazed to see dozens of lightsabers surrounding him, and the terrible holy light radiated from him shone on him, making him feel the burning pain. Feeling, the skin becomes even more scorched.


    The terrible pain that pierced into the soul caused Ko Kabile to scream, "Stop! Stop!"


    But how could Monkey King listen, the lightsaber vibrated, and instantly turned into a stream of light, filled with Cocabile everywhere!


    The sound of''Zizi'' was like adding fuel to the fire from the wounds of Kekabile''s body, and his pain made him roar fiercely!


    pain!Pain into the bone marrow, pain into the soul!


    As a fallen angel, he was stabbed by the Holy Light Sword, and his pain was dozens of times more than usual. A dozen of the Holy Light Sword pierced his whole body, and the pain was beyond words.


    "Kill me!! Kill me!!!" But Kabil begged and yelled. This is the so-called life is better than death.


    "Kill you? Don''t be so eager to die! Didn''t you look so airy just now, play with me a little bit more fun." Monkey King looked at Cocabile with a smile, and did not immediately end him. Like this guy who pretended to be forceful in front of him and even hit Rias and Cangna with his idea, he should be tortured to death.


    "Please bypass me! My lord! I can see that you are not the kind of guy who has boredom...kindness, God is no longer there...you with such strength...I am willing to assist you...help you rule the world...come there The throne of God!"


    "What the hell are you talking about!" Irina glared at Ke Kabile and shouted, "What does it mean to say that God is gone?"


    "Heyhahahahahaha~~~~" Ke Kabile resisted the severe pain from his body, and laughed wildly: "That is true! That is true! How could it be possible to say to the trash below you The truth is out, so, by the way, let me tell you, in the previous three-way battle, not only the four demon kings, but even the gods died..."


    !!!


    Wh, what, what did he say?!


    All the people present had an expression that could not be believed.


    "Of course you don¡¯t know. God is dead. How can you say it? Human beings are a lot of people without the balance of God¡¯s heart and incomplete laws and functions; we fallen angels and demons have not informed the lower level of the truth, no matter it is Everyone thinks that the information about God''s death cannot be disclosed. Even among the three major forces, only some people at the top know the truth."


    "God is gone? Well, something like that..."


    "Is it true? How could it happen, how could it...impossible...how could God die?!"


    Xenovia and Irina had incredible expressions.


    "It''s hard to believe, isn''t it?" Ke Kabile''s face was crazy: "But that''s the truth! What is left after the war is the devil who lost the angels of the gods, all the demon kings and most of the high-level demons, except for the cadres Fallen angels who are basically lost."


    "The three forces have entered a state of exhaustion, and each of them has fallen into a dilemma that cannot survive without relying on human beings. Especially angels and fallen angels will not leave offspring when they intersect with human beings. In the case of fallen angels, there are a number of fallen angels. It will increase, but the pure angels can¡¯t increase if they lose their gods; the pure blood species of demons have become scarce, right? That¡¯s why we have developed a chess piece that can transform humans into demons!"


    "Deceptive...deceptive..."


    Xenovia and Irina seemed to have been taken away with all their strength and knelt on the ground on the spot.


    Their expressions are very embarrassed and confused, and they are active believers.The servants of God have their responsibility to serve God and exist for their living purpose.


    But now that the existence of God is denied, the reason for survival is also lost.


    "It''s wonderful, isn''t it?" But Kabil looked at Monkey King with a frantic look, and tried his best to confuse him: "Although the world is still moving in an orderly way according to the original trajectory, the god who maintains order is dead. , It¡¯s like the world has lost its master. This is a rare opportunity! With your strength, don¡¯t you want to be the strongest in the world?"


    "Wu... Goku!!!" Zhu Nai and the others looked at Monkey King with concern, but Kabile''s proposal was too tempting, and they would naturally be worried.


    But it¡¯s a pity that this proposal is extremely tempting to others, and it is not attractive to Monkey King: "The proposal is good, but it¡¯s a pity that the god in your eyes is in my eyes, not even a fart, and from you It is ironic to say the strongest word in the mouth!"


    (PS: I have been helping others in the past two days, no time codewords, sorry.) ..

 2332 Chapter 39—Just Believe in Me

    "You..." But Kabile looked at Monkey King in astonishment. How could this guy despise God so much?And he refused such a tempting proposal without hesitation, even with disdain on his face?What is going on with this guy?


    "Can''t understand...this is natural, how can a frog like you understand it? God! What an ironic word, a few toys can be killed by the garbage, even dare to be arrogant. How ignorant and arrogant it is to claim to be a god! God-it''s not like that! And the strongest in your mouth, in my eyes, is nothing but rubbish!"


    As he said, Monkey King flicked the holy sword in his hand, and the dazzling holy light flashed away, but Kabil''s head had already soared into the sky, and while rolling down to the ground, he could see the wide-open eyes, which was obviously unstoppable.


    "Even God... is full of disdain... How strong is this master of ours?" Seeing that Sun Wukong''s sword resulted in Cocabile, Linali and the others were filled with excitement, thinking of Cocabile''s previous proposal , His heart began to become eager to move: "Master, in fact, Kabil''s previous proposal is quite good! If the gods and former demon kings are really dead, your strength is enough to rule the world!"


    "Linali, do you know what you''re talking about? Do you want Master Wukong to start a war?" Zhenluo Chunji looked at Linali and shouted.


    "I''m just telling a fact. Don''t waste such a rare opportunity."


    "Okay, no need to quarrel." Monkey King interrupted their conversation and looked at Lina Li''s daughter and said: "Your vision is nothing more. To rule the world, such a weak goal can only be implemented by the weak. Follow me, and I will broaden your horizons!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Lina Li and the others'' eyes became brighter, and at the same time they became very confused: "Does the master have more ambitious goals? But what else can be compared to dominating the world?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, as slaves, following the master''s footsteps is what we should do!" Caravana said with a serious face.


    "It seems that Wukong seems to have a very dangerous goal... Well, forget it, anyway, I am his own. As a wife, even if he is to be a villain, I will follow myself..." Zhu Nai looked at Sun Wukong with his face A soft smile appeared.


    "Na~Master Goku, God... is he really dead?" Aisha asked with eyes wide open, looking at Monkey King trembling all over.


    The truth she learned gave her an impact beyond imagination. Although she became a demon, her faith in her was still alive.


    "It should be dead..." Sun Wukong said, "It should be Michael who is using the''system'' used by God instead of God to manage angels and humans."


    Speaking of this, Sun Wukong can''t help but complain. The so-called gods should use technological systems like human beings. The gods in this world are really ridiculous.


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Aisha sat on the ground.


    Even Xenovia and Irina were hit hard.


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King walked over, but he slapped Aisha unceremoniously on the forehead, which made the latter immediately burst into tears, and looked at Monkey King aggrieved: "Master Wukong, when people are sad, you Why beat people?"


    "You are sad!" Monkey King slapped her forehead unceremoniously: "As my family member, everything about you is mine. You still believe in any gods. Believe in me!"


    "Yes!" Lina Li and the others looked at Monkey King with a pious face: "Since we became the master''s dependents, our faith has been the master!"


    "But..." Aisha clutched her head, weakly trying to say something.


    "There is nothing good, there is no good faith in that kind of rubbish, if you want a faith, from now on, I am your faith, ordinary people do not have this qualification!"


    "I...I...I know..." Aisha could only compromise weakly because of Monkey King''s lust.


    "Do you believe in you..." Xenovia looked at Monkey King blankly and said, "That... can I also believe in you?"


    "what?!"


    Not only was Irina shocked, even Linali and the others stared wide-eyed. The church''s holy swordsman actually believed in the''devil''?Is there something wrong with this guy''s head?This is the rhythm of doing things.


    Irina yelled even more excitedly: "Jenovia, do you know what you are talking about? You want to rebel against God?"


    "The gods are dead, so what do you say about rebellion and not rebellion!" Xenovia had a degenerate expression: "You can treat yourself as depraved..."


    "You...you guy''s faith is really weird!" Irina glared at Xenovia with excitement, and then "you you you" didn''t say the second word for a long time. Obviously, she Excited and speechless.


    Sun Wukong was not surprised to see Genovia. After learning about the death of God in the original book, this wonderful thing was also a "self-willed depraved" reincarnation of Rias''s demon, but now her goal has changed Become yourself.


    "Irina, don''t "you" either, or come and believe in me!" Monkey King looked at Irina and said.


    "I don''t want it!" Irina shouted with excitement, then glared at Xenovia and said, "My faith is not as fragile as this guy! Xenovia, from now on From now on, we will no longer be friends!!!"


    With that, turned and ran away...


    And when I turned around, there were even two teardrops falling to the ground...


    "I..." Xenovia looked at Irina''s leaving figure, feeling uncomfortable in her heart.


    "Okay, stop being sentimental." Monkey King patted Genovia''s shoulder and said: "It won''t be long before you two can become friends again."


    "Huh? What do you say?" Genovia looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Because soon, angels, demons, fallen angels and other forces will form alliances."


    "Huh?!!! How could this kind of thing happen?!!!"


    Zhu Nai and them all had shocked expressions.


    "That''s for the future. Now, let''s solve the problem here first." Monkey King turned his head and looked into the darkness in the distance: "After watching the drama for so long, you two don''t plan to come out. See you?"


    "As expected of Master Monkey King! I found us long ago!"


    As the sound came out, two figures slowly walked out in the darkness... ..

 2333 Chapter 40—Wali and Asacher

    "Azazel... Your lord!!!"


    Seeing the two people walking out of the darkness, Linali and the others looked at one of them with their pupils shrinking slightly, exclaiming with nervous expressions.


    As the servants of Asachel in the past, they are well aware of the horror of Asachel. Now that they have turned their backs on Asachel, they are naturally nervous after seeing him in person.


    "I''ve been admiring a great name for a long time, Master Monkey." Asacher stopped a few meters away from the Monkey King, looking casual and leisurely: "It''s very surprising, my three ineffective servants, unexpectedly. I will be tuned to this level by you..."


    "That''s your blindness, you can''t see the good side of us!" After being shocked, Mitilt glared at Asacher and yelled coldly. Their master was even able to hang on to the new demon King Serjax Lucifer. Fight, why not be afraid of him Asachel.


    Assacher gave Mittier lightly with an indifferent look: "Just praise you, I really think I am amazing? In fact, your qualifications are just like that. You should be thanked by him. As for the artifact, I am quite curious about it."


    "Asacher, my servant, what qualifications do you have to teach them?" Monkey King looked at Asacher, his eyes flickered, but the dispensable killing intent was released, and he was overwhelmed in a flash. With the person next to him.


    The expressions of the two changed suddenly, and the desperate sense of suffocation made them feel cold all over: "It''s terrible... Killing intent!! The bodies were shocked... Frozen!!!"


    "You...sure enough... so strong!!!" The young man who had been silent next to Asacher finally spoke at this moment. While shocked, endless fighting intent rose up, because challenging the strong is his only the goal of.


    An overwhelmingly desperate power gap erupted from the young man, of course, this was only for Lina Li and the others.


    While the terrifying power resisted the terrible killing intent, the whole body was shining with white light. The young man was covered with a layer of white armor. There were things like gems inlaid everywhere in the body, and even his face was covered with armor. Covered, there are eight wings of light on the back, and the wings of light cut through the dark night, emitting a sacred light.


    "Not bad, you can recover from my killing intent. Although it''s only a little bit, you are already pretty good." Monkey King said with appreciation.


    The appearance of the whole body wrapped in white armor is so familiar. Although the color and shape are different, it is very similar.


    Forbidden hand, this is the same as the move used by Monkey King when using the Emperor''s Huang Jia, except that one is red, and the other is white, the hand-free white dragon!


    Then, the identity of this guy is about to come out.


    "White Dragon..." Zhu Nai guessed the identity of the opponent: "One of the gods, the holder of the White Dragon Emperor''s light wings?"


    ''Hoo~~'' The light wings flapped, and the man wrapped in white armor flew high into the sky, looking down at the Monkey King below: "I am the host of the Light Wing of the White Dragon Emperor, Vali, I heard you are The holder of the''Scarlet Emperor''s Hand Armor'', no, should he be called the''True Dragon Emperor''s Huang Jia'' now? Let him come out and see!


    "It seems that your information is good, although it''s not a secret." Monkey King smiled at''White Dragon'', with a move in his hand,''True Dragon Emperor''s Huang Jia'' has already appeared in his hand: "Draig, come out and see you. See your old friend!"


    The jewels on the "True Dragon Emperor''s Huang Jia" flickered, and Draig''s unexpected voice came from it: "Huh? It''s the White Dragon Emperor, I didn''t expect to meet so soon."


    Another voice sounded from Vali: "What an ugly manner! Emperor Chilong, you, who can''t even be protected by your own host, will fall to the point of yielding to others. As your opponent, I feel ashamed, you The existence of the dragon is also ashamed!"


    "White Dragon Emperor, what qualifications do you have to teach me? Conversely, I have some sympathy for you. This time, you will meet my master. It seems that our old grievance will also end today."


    "This should be what I said to you. My host this time is the strongest one ever! And our old grudges will indeed be understood today!"


    Following the conversation between the two Tianlongs, the atmosphere instantly became extremely heavy.


    And Vali was also high in fighting spirit: "Come on! Sun... Wukong..." When he said this name, Vali was obviously a little awkward, because it reminded him of another person: "Since we have reached this point, since it is true The Dragon Emperor¡¯s Huang Jia is in your hands, then let us end the fateful duel that has been going on!"


    "Fateful duel?" Sun Wukong looked disdainful: "That kind of boring thing, don''t impose on me, and..."


    Monkey Wukong''s figure appeared behind Vali instantly: "Just as trash like you, what qualifications do you have to challenge me?"


    "What?! When!..." Vali''s complexion changed instantly. He just wanted to stretch out his figure and dodge, but he was kicked by Monkey King. He only felt an incomparable terrible shock from his vest. , The shock made his internal organs shattered, and with a bang, it fell to the ground like a cannonball, crashing out a huge hole of hundreds of meters!


    The terrible crack spreads out like a spider web...


    Shocking cracks also appeared in the white armor around Valli''s body, and then, with a click, all of them shattered, revealing Valli''s extremely miserable appearance.


    It''s just that he closed his eyes tightly, his bones were shattered, his internal organs were even more damaged, and he had fainted and was dying.


    "how is this possible!!!"


    Seeing this situation, Asacher was shocked. He knew Vali''s strength very well, but he was actually abolished by the opponent?This guy is so powerful?!!


    "You-no exception." Monkey King fixed his gaze on Asscher.


    "!!!"


    Asacher''s complexion changed drastically, and the black light all over his body was shining, and he was also wearing a set of forbidden armor.


    "Huh~ boring stuff." Monkey Wukong appeared in front of Asachel in an instant, and with his pupils tightened, he pierced his chest with his bare hands.


    "This...this is...my...self-made...artifact!...It turned out to be...so...vulnerable?!" Asathier looked at the hand that pierced his armor and chest, and looked at Monkey King in amazement. : "You guy...strong...some...excessive...right!" ..

 2334 Chapter 41 Sacrificial Magic

    "You are too weak."


    Monkey King slammed it, and Asachel was thrown to the ground in a scream.


    "Too...too amazing! Even Asacher-sama is not an enemy of One One! The master is really strong!!" Lina Li and the others were shaking with excitement, looking at Monkey King. His eyes are full of awe and admiration.


    On the other hand, Asachel, the blood hole in his chest was filled with terrible blood, which made him feel the rapid loss of life. He hurriedly blocked the wound with his hand, and the black light in his hand was shining. He wanted to stop the blood, but he was surprised to find. Did not play any role at all.


    "If you were directly injured by me, it would be an absolute injury. You still want to recover?" Monkey King said with a calm expression.


    "!!!" Asacher heard the words, his complexion changed drastically, and he hurriedly took out a medicine bottle and took a sip, only to see that the wound still showed no signs of recovery. At this moment, he finally believed what Sun Wukong said. Phoenix''s holy medicine for healing, even in severe injuries, dying people can recover in a moment, but now it has no effect.


    "Hey hello hello~~~ I''m here just to get rid of the traitor Kekabile. I don''t have any hostility towards you! There is no need to fix me to death, right?" Asacher persuaded instantly , He didn''t want to die so unjustly.


    "Kill you just because you were rude to my servant."


    "Master!" Lina Li and the others heard such a domineering declaration, tears filled their eyes one by one.


    "..." Asacher was speechless, couldn''t he mock my former servant?This is too strong and domineering!


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s extremely indifferent eyes, Asacher gave a sharp look all over his body. This look was terrifying. Without the slightest emotion, he did not see him as a human being!Although he is not a human being, he is a fallen angel.


    But this plain look was completely like looking at the grass and trees, which made him feel flustered and fearful, and the tremendous pressure hit him, making his heart beat unsuspectingly: "Fear... Am I going to have such emotions? Sure enough. Terrible guy!"


    "Puff!~"


    The blood suddenly appeared, Asachel decisively abandoned his hands and feet, and while blowing up and breaking, a magical array suddenly flashed under his feet and under Vali who had passed out not far away. , The teleportation disappeared...


    Monkey King didn''t stop it, if he killed them so quickly, he would become boring later.


    "Even using sacrificial magic to escape, but if such a serious injury cannot be healed, it should definitely die, right?" Zhu Nai said.


    Monkey King: "That''s not necessarily true. Asacher has the special ability to make artificial artifacts. If the injury cannot be recovered, he can use other materials to repair it instead, and it will not die."


    Monkey King was very clear about Asachel''s abilities. Even his lost hands and feet would be refinished by him. The''black technology''-like ability that guy mastered was still worthwhile.


    "That''s a shame." Ubeluna looked regretful. As a demon, she naturally didn''t like the Fallen Angel. If Asacher died, she would be happy to see the chaos inside the Fallen Angel.


    Monkey King walked towards Balpa, who had turned into a stone statue, with his right hand immersed in the stone statue. Under Zhu Nai''s surprised eyes, he took out a crystal and threw it to Kiba Yudou who was aside: "Take it, this is Baal. The holy sword fitness factor extracted from the bodies of your companions."


    "everyone¡­"


    Yudou Kiba took the crystal, feeling sad, loving, and nostalgic, and saluted Monkey King with gratitude: "Thank you, Lord Goku!"


    Then, the crystal in his hand began to emit a faint light, the light slowly expanded, and finally expanded to cover the entire house.


    And light balls appeared everywhere on the ground, and then formed, they were all humanoids. They surrounded Kiba in the middle, and then they could see that the blue and white light was all young girls...


    Could it be that they are--


    "Sure enough, it still happened." Monkey King saw this scene with a slight smile on his face.


    Kiba looked at them with a sad and nostalgic expression: "Everyone! I...I..."


    These people are the same people who have devoted themselves to the Holy Sword Project as Kiba-people who have been punished.


    "Always...always, I''ve been thinking...only, I am the only one who survives, is that okay? There are people who pay more attention to dreams than me; there are people who want to survive than me, and I am the only one who is peaceful Is it really good to live like this?..."


    One of the young people''s soul smiled and said something to Kiba.


    His mouth is moving, but Kiba doesn''t know how to read lip surgery. I don''t know what he is talking about...


    Then in this case, it continues to develop as in the original...


    Kiba''s divine tool used his thoughts at this time as food to drastically reverse the''flow'' in this world and reached the forbidden stage.


    Monkey King: "Holy Demon Sword, it seems that your divine weapon has gained a good forbidden ability."


    "Holy Demon Sword? Is it an artifact that contains both holy and demon attributes?" Ubeluna asked in shock.


    Zhu Nai and the others also looked surprised: "How can the sage and the devil coexist? This is incredible, right?"


    "What''s so strange, Master Wukong can also use the holy sword!" Xenovia said.


    "It''s true, but I''m not surprised that Master Wukong can use the holy sword, but his artifact can make the attributes of holy and demon compatible at the same time, which is very strange!" Zhenluo Chunji said with a serious face.


    "It''s nothing strange." Monkey King said: "The gods and the original demon kings of this world are dead. The balance they have maintained has been broken. In the scene, there are holy swords, magic swords, fallen angels, demons and so on. Everything is complete, it''s nothing to produce an unexpected product like the Holy Demon Sword."


    "Is that so..." Zhu Nao looked at Yuto Kiba with a smile: "I really congratulate you on Kiba. It seems that you have awakened a very great forbidden ability."


    "Don''t be too happy, this guy is already a traitor." Monkey King said.


    "Huh? But hasn''t the matter been resolved? Senior Kiba should be able to come back, right?" Kitten said with an anxious expression.


    "But after all, betrayal is betrayal. Regardless of the reason and the outcome, he has already betrayed. In that case, he must be responsible for the choices he made."


    It seems that Monkey King wanted to take the opportunity to sweep out the only man except him, Kiba...

 2335 Chapter 42 Give You a Knight

    "Why is that so, can''t it be accommodating?" The kitten looked at Monkey King pleadingly.


    However, Sun Wukong has a firm face: "No, betrayal is betrayal. In my principle, even if my own people do things that hurt the heavens and reason, I can treat them as if they don¡¯t see them, and even help each other, only betrayal, and will never tolerate it. ! For any reason!"


    "Just like this time..." Monkey King looked at Kiba Yudou and said, "If you told me, how about avenging you and killing others, but you didn''t."


    "I''m sorry! I will be responsible for my actions!" Yuto Kiba bowed and apologized. He clearly felt Monkey King''s determination and will, and his will to fight against the world for his own sake, which shocked him. Some regrets, it seems that he really chose the wrong one.


    "For the sake of your sincere attitude, I won''t drive you out, but because Lias is my dependent, you can''t do Lias''s dependents, so let''s go and be his brother. Family members, how? Anyway, his original queen has been transferred to me. There should be a vacancy on his side. In this way, you are still a family member and family member of the Gremory family."


    "This..." Yuto Kiba was stunned. He didn''t expect that Monkey King would let him move to Serjeks, but he didn''t object. He naturally didn''t want to cut off Lias''s kindness. Because even if he moved to Serjex''s name, he could still serve Rias and serve the Gremory family.


    "That''s it, Senior Kiba, it''s better than driving away!" The kitten looked at Yuto Kiba expectantly.


    Regarding Sun Wukong''s words, they naturally did not dare to object, nor had the right to object, because Lias was all Sun Wukong''s dependents and was under his control, and as Lias''s dependents, Sun Wukong naturally had the right to deal with them.


    In their opinion, it was already very good that Yuto Kiba could get such a deal.


    "As long as I can serve the Gremory house and minister, it doesn''t matter what kind of treatment I do. It''s just that Serjeks-sama will look at me?" Kiba Yuto is a little worried, but the other party is the new demon king. Is he such a rookie?


    "If he doesn''t accept it, I will hit him until he accepts it." Monkey King said domineeringly.


    "..." Zhu Nai and the others were speechless, and the only ones who dared to treat Serjax like this were their Monkey Kings.


    "However, don''t underestimate your potential." Monkey King looked at Kiba Yudou and said, "Holy Demon Sword, I think that fellow Serjeks will be interested."


    After solving Kiba Yudou''s matter, Monkey King looked at Zenovia again and returned the holy sword Dylandal to her: "Xenovia, right!"


    "Yes!" Xenovia looked a little nervous.


    "I like your peculiar character of''self-willed depravity''. How about giving you a knight rank?"


    "Yes, I can''t be thankful enough, this is my ideal position."


    The chess piece in Sun Wukong''s hand flashed, and he slapped Xenovia''s chest decisively...


    With the growth of Demon Wings, Xenovia was reincarnated as a demon.


    "The demon holding the holy sword Durandal, this is really exaggerated." Zhu Nai said with a grin.


    "I will be my companions from now on, please advise!" Ubeluna and the others greeted Genovia.


    "Please enlighten me, seniors!" Xenovia bowed politely, then folded her hands together and began to pray: "Lord! Please forgive me this time!"


    After he finished speaking, he covered his head with a''hmm'': "It hurts!!"


    Lina Li immediately expressed her displeasure: "Didn''t you say you want to convert to the master, why do you still pray to God?"


    "Excuse me, this is the last time!" Xenovia said, clutching her head.


    "Okay, the matter here is also resolved, let''s go back." Monkey King waved his hand, and a huge magic circle appeared under everyone''s feet instantly, sending them back to the villa.


    After listening to Monkey King''s decision to dispose of Kiba Yudou, Rias also appeared very helpless, but she could not interfere with Monkey King''s decision, and could only agree.


    Lias and Monkey King returned to Gremory''s house in the underworld with Yudou Kiba.


    The residence of Lucifer Cerjax.


    After Lias and Serjax had talked about Cocabile, she told him the purpose of coming.


    After hearing this, Serjex looked serious: "Unexpectedly, Ke Kabil would come up with such a thing. In order to avoid war, it is necessary to get a leader of the respective forces to talk..."


    "But you, the Holy Demon Sword, is a very interesting artifact!" Serjeks looked at the creation of the demon sword in Yudou Kiba''s hand, and became quite interested: "I personally don''t object to his transfer to my hands. , It¡¯s just that the most suitable position for him is knighthood, but I don¡¯t have this vacancy anymore."


    Monkey King: "You have only one knight, right?"


    Serjeks looked helpless: "But he used two of my chess pieces."


    "You care about how many chess pieces he used, anyway, according to the rules, one person can have two knights, right?" Monkey King made a move, and an unusual knight chess piece appeared in his hand: "This is what you call a special chess piece. For you."


    "This...As the devil, if I break the rules, this is unreasonable!" Serjeks said with embarrassment.


    "I don''t bother to care about you!" In order to throw away the big light bulb of Yudou Kiba, Monkey King didn''t bother to pay attention to Serjax''s nonsense. He just sucked it and took the knight chess piece belonging to Rias from Kiba He sucked out his chest, and then shot the chess piece in his hand into his chest.


    "It''s fair to grab a queen from you and give you a knight. It''s all done, goodbye!" Monkey King slapped his hands decisively, clasped Li Yasi''s slender waist, flashed and disappeared.


    "This..." Serjakes was left with a silent smile.


    Then it was a rather leisurely and peaceful time.


    But for Monkey King, it is beautiful and beautiful.


    After half a month.


    Monkey King was lying on his knees on Lias''s thighs, basking in the sun, enjoying Zhu Nai and the others'' shoulder pinching massage, the magic circle in the courtyard suddenly lit up.


    That was the dedicated teleportation formation of the Gremory family, and the people who transmitted from this magical array must be from the Gremory family.


    "Master Wukong, you really know how to enjoy it. It''s really enviable." A neutral voice sounded, and everyone moved their eyes to the place where the sound came from-standing there was a smiling redhead Male-Serjax Lucifer...

 2336 Chapter 43 Kiryu Lanhua

    "Brother, brother!" Lias looked surprised when she saw the people coming: "Why did you come here?"


    "Didn''t I say last time that we are going to hold a meeting with the leaders of the various forces? It has been decided to proceed in your school." Serjeks said with a calm expression.And behind him was Kiba Yuto, and after he met Monkey King and others, the conversation continued.


    "Why is it held in our college?" Lias looked surprised.


    "Have you forgotten? It''s the teaching visit day soon, so I want to see how my sister is studying. By the way, I decided to place the leader''s meeting here."


    "Gurefia, did you tell your brother?" Lias suddenly glared at Gurefia next to her, looking very upset.


    Gurefia looked calm: "Yes. All reports from the academy will be passed to me as the schedule arranger of the Gremory family. This is my duty."


    Rias looked upset: "You are already the queen of Wukong, why are you still in charge of the schedule of the Gremory house!"


    "This is my previous position. Even though I have moved to Master Wukong''s name, my position is still there."


    "Wukong, let Gurefia get rid of this post!" Lias immediately hugged Sun Wukong''s head and suggested: "You don''t want your dependents to do things for others, right?"


    "It''s really not staying in the female college, younger sister, what do you call someone else? Is your elder brother an outsider?" Serjeks said he was hurt, and by the way he made a joke about his sister.


    Lias''s pretty face flushed.


    However, Monkey King got up from Lias''s wonderful lap and sat up, and said to Gurefia: "Resign all your previous positions. From now on, you only need to be responsible for serving me."


    "Yes, master!" Gurefia agreed without any hesitation. This is her quality as a maid, the master''s words are above all else.


    "It seems that this job will be given to you in the future." Serjeks said to Kiba behind him.


    "Sure enough!" Kiba Yudou said solemnly.


    "You are the demon king. When we first met, I was Zenovia." Zenovia took a step forward and nodded to Serjax as a greeting.


    Because Monkey King told them that as his dependents, they don''t need to salute anyone, because such behavior would only shame him.


    Serjeks didn''t pay attention to these details, and as a dependent of Monkey King, people didn''t salute him, and he wouldn''t have any opinions. Who could tell him that he could not beat the owner of the family.


    "Hello, Xenovia, this is Serjex Lucifer. I have received a report from Lias that the user of the holy sword Durandal has become a demon. To be honest, when I first heard I suspect that I have heard it wrong.¡± As he said, Serjeks looked at Monkey King again: ¡°I have to say, Lord Monkey King, I really admire this point. Not only the fallen angels but also the holy swordsmen of the church are I can be subdued by you, admire! Admire!"


    "I never thought that I would become a demon, reincarnated as the object that I have always wanted to destroy. I now regret the bold behavior I made... well, yes, why should I be a demon? Destroy yourself? No, but at that time I was sincere, very sincere... But, is it really okay for me to be a demon?"


    "Ah~~" Xenovia hugged her head again and fell into thought, with a look of entanglement: "It''s just that I have been very satisfied and happy during this period of time..."


    "Why are you guys starting to get tangled up again?" Lina Li and the others looked at Xenovia with helplessness. During this time, they are not uncommon in such a scene, and this Xenovia really makes people confused. Understand, it''s a weird thing as the master said.


    The so-called teaching visit is, to be precise, "open teaching". Of course, parents can also come, even students from junior high school can come to visit the teaching scene.And guardians of junior high school students can also visit together, which is quite free.


    "I can''t get any interest." Lias sighed as she said.


    Cang Na also said to Zhenluo Chunji with a nervous expression: "You didn''t mention this to your sister, did you?"


    Zhenluo Chunji said with an intellectual expression: "Chairman, pinch off your unrealistic fantasy. This time is not only as simple as a teaching visit, but there will also be a leader meeting here. Therefore, Sir Seraful will definitely come. of."


    "Sure enough..." Cang looked helpless.


    "Teaching and visiting this kind of thing doesn''t seem to be our business, and it sounds boring, or Master Wukong, let''s have a baby!" Xenovia hugged Monkey King''s arm and suddenly came this sentence.


    The Monkey King was stunned. This sister paper is indeed a weird thing, and the brain circuits are indeed different from ordinary people.


    "Did you... watch some inexplicable TV show? Or who said something inexplicable to you?"


    "No! I''m not entangled with demons or anything now. My only wish now is to have a child!" Genovia looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Because you are my master, so this candidate It can only be you."


    Sun Wukong ignored Zenovia, but moved his eyes around. Like Aisha, this guy is far away from the world. He doesn''t understand anything. It is impossible to suddenly give birth to such a powerful idea. He must be with someone. Touched and then fooled.


    But for a moment, Monkey King found the target in the crowd. It was a girl who looked very iconic and wore glasses. Her dodgy eyes glanced over here from time to time, as if she was very interested.


    Seeing this girl, Monkey King looked at Zenovia in front of him, and was speechless. How could this guy get involved with her? No wonder it became like this.


    Kiryu Lanhua is a girl who likes to talk about ergonomic topics, but she only has a lot of effort in her mouth, and it is actually zero, but a pair of eyes is more than X-ray. Some people can tell her specific measurements by just glance at a girl. Come; but this Kiryu Lanhua is even more awesome, as long as she takes a look and can tell the size, you say it''s not awesome.


    "In the future, if you don''t interact with her, it will become abnormal." Monkey King warned Xenovia very seriously.


    "How do you know that I knew her?" Xenovia looked surprised, and then said with admiration: "She is really knowledgeable, I don''t understand a lot of knowledge!"


    "You have a ghost if you understand it." Monkey King heard this and rolled his eyes directly. It seemed that he had to chat with Kiryu Lanhua...

 2337 Chapter 44 The Talks Start

    This Kiryu Lanhua, in the original book, has a good relationship with Aisha, but now because of Monkey King''s relationship, they have not gone to the academy to study, instead let Xenovia know her first.


    Looking at Kiryu Lanhua who looked here from time to time, Monkey King hooked her.


    "Are you calling me?" Kiryu Lanhua looked around, pointed at himself, and ran over here after he was sure.


    "Hello, I am Kiryu Lanhua, Genovia''s friend~" Kiryu Lanhua came to Monkey King and introduced herself very generously.


    Then he turned to Xenovia and whispered with a smirk: "That''s right, Xenovia, I didn''t expect your boyfriend to be such a handsome guy! It makes people throb and throb Yeah!"


    "Xu~ Don''t talk nonsense, there will be trouble!" Xenovia said nervously.


    However, Kiryu Lanhua didn''t realize the meaning of Zenovia''s words. The glasses flashed and he asked with interest: "Don''t be so nervous, I won''t grab it with you, do you want me to do it for you? See if his size fits you right?"


    "Size?" Xenovia looked puzzled.


    Kiryu Lanhua held down the glasses with one hand, the side of the lens was shining, and he glanced at Monkey King very seriously, and then screamed, "Oh my god! I''ve never seen such a powerful one before!! Zenovia" , You are really developed! You met such a perfect boyfriend!"


    "What?" Xenovia was still in a daze.


    Kiryu Lanhua originally wanted to say something, but Sun Wukong stepped forward, but slapped her on the forehead: "Stop talking nonsense. If you are teaching Xenovia something messy, look at me. How to clean up you."


    "Huh? How are you going to clean up with me?" Kiryu Lanhua held his glasses with one hand, and looked very interested. He turned around and teased Monkey King: "If it is taken care of by a handsome guy like you, people Still very willing!"


    Such a worker girl is really courageous.


    Monkey King looked at her jokingly: "Since you say that, then I''m not welcome."


    "Huh?! This guy... doesn''t you want to play for real?!" Kiryu Lanhua looked at Monkey King''s expression and heard his tone, and became nervous inexplicably: "Then...that...I have something to do. Let¡¯s go first..."


    "Xenovia, get her up." Monkey King ordered calmly.


    "Sorry, Lan Hua classmate." Genovia''s body flashed, and she already clasped Kiryu Lanhua''s hands and restrained her.


    "Hello~~ Genovia, aren''t we friends? Why are you catching me? Didn''t you find that your boyfriend wanted to catch me to play a bundled game?"


    "Sorry, this is the master''s order, I can''t violate it." Xenovia looked helpless.


    "Huh?! Master? Isn''t he your boyfriend? How to call the master?!" Kiryu Lanhua looked shocked: "You guys like to play this tune? Too...too exciting!"


    "Stimulate you!" Monkey King slapped Kiryu Lanhua smoothly, a magic circle flashed under his feet, and the three of them disappeared at the same time...


    The villa hall.


    Kiryu Lanhua looked at the surrounding scenes, her mouth widened in shock, and her eyes widened: "My God! Where is this place? Why did you suddenly appear here? Who are you? You can do this! Kind of thing?"


    "Master!" Gurefia respectfully handed the freshly poured tea to Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong put the teacup aside, took Gurefia to sit down together, leaned against her, and looked at Tongsheng Lanhua: "Does the devil know?"


    "Devil?" Kiryu Lanhua looked stunned, watching Monkey King swallowing: "Don''t say...you are demons?!"


    "That''s right." Monkey King smiled: "Then do you know what will happen if you fall into the hands of the devil?"


    Kiryu Lanhua''s nervous heart throbbed immediately. Before doing this, she naturally wouldn''t believe in demons, but she just experienced a sudden transmission from the school to such an unfamiliar room, and she had to believe it. "Xenovia, aren''t we friends? You told him not to eat me!"


    Monkey King looked at Kiryu Lanhua jokingly: "Didn''t you say before that you would be happy to be cleaned up by a handsome guy like me? Why are you afraid now?"


    "I... I was just talking, don''t take it seriously!" Kiryu Lanhua showed a smile that was uglier than crying.


    "But I have taken it seriously."


    "Ah?!" Kiryu Lanhua looked stunned, and his face turned pale: "Um... please don''t take it seriously, I''m really just talking about it, I just talk about it, but I don''t have any experience..."


    "Sure enough, your mind is full of ergonomically corrupt girls, where did you think of it?" Monkey King looked at Kiryu Lanhua''s scared expression and found it interesting. He wanted to tease her, but suddenly appeared in front of him. Then came Rias¡¯ magical projection: "Wukong, where have you been? The boss meeting is about to begin, don¡¯t you come to see it?"


    "The teaching tour is over so soon?"


    "No, I heard something unexpected from my brother. The Phoenix house was attacked by a mysterious organization, and the queen of Rissel was taken away. My brother had a foreboding that something big was about to happen, so the leaders'' meeting started early."


    "It seems that that thing is going to happen." Monkey King got up and stood up: "I''ll be here soon, Gurefia, this time you also go with you."


    "Yes!"


    Monkey King looked at Kiryu Lanhua: "This pet is also quite interesting. Take it with you."


    "Pet... pet... pet?" Kiryu Lanhua was shocked and protested loudly: "When did I become your pet?"


    "No?" Monkey King said casually, "It''s better to eat it."


    "Huh?!!!" Kiryu Lanhua was shocked: "Don''t eat me!! That...I...I''ll be you...a pet..."


    Genovia looked at Kiryu Lanhua''s pitiful appearance, and came to Monkey King''s side and whispered, "Master Wukong, there is no need to tease her like this, right?"


    Monkey King laughed: "Because it''s so funny."


    Xenovia was silent for a while.


    The meeting of the three powers was located in the old school building of Komao Academy, the former office of the Supernatural Research Department. Because there were other people in the whole academy, it could only be held here.


    "A powerful barrier has been laid around the entire old school building. No one can enter. Of course, no one can get out until the meeting is over."


    As soon as Asacher''s voice fell, a magic circle suddenly appeared on the ground, and Monkey King and the three daughters of Gurefia had already appeared here.


    Then, Serjeks and others all looked at Asacher with weird eyes: Who said that no one could come in?


    (PS: I''m a little busy now, the update is not very stable, sorry, I will be compensated when I am finished.) ..

 2338 Chapter 46 Talks

    "Master!" After Lina Li and the others saw Monkey King, they immediately walked from behind Lias to behind him.


    Monkey King had long known that there would be something wrong with this teaching visit, so Lina Li and the others were able to protect Lias at all times.


    "Brother Wukong! You finally came, I really miss you!" Xiangfeng rushed towards her face, and saw Seraphim already flying on Sun Wukong''s body.


    Monkey King held Seraphim''s hips with both hands and said, "You miss my candy, right?"


    "How come, people are really thinking about you~" Seraphim smiled, "Is candy secondary... Did you bring it today?"


    "Sure enough, it''s for the candy!" A lollipop flashed out of Monkey King''s hand and stuffed it into Serapura''s mouth.


    "Ah~ As expected, the candy that Brother Wukong gave is the best!" Seraphim immediately narrowed his eyes with a look of intoxication.


    In that scene, Cang covered her eyes with her ashamed face. This elder sister was really embarrassed. As the devil, it was really embarrassing to ask Wukong for candy from the crowd, and it was a lollipop.


    "Ahem~~ That... It turned out to be Master Monkey King..." Asacher coughed dryly to cover up the embarrassment in his heart. The face was hit too suddenly, it was really popping.


    Fortunately, Seraphim in front of him eased the atmosphere, otherwise he would really be embarrassed.


    It''s just that my heart can''t help but feel a little nervous. Some time ago, he almost died in the hands of Monkey King, fearing that he would suddenly do it.


    "Humph!!"


    And the Wali behind Asachel immediately snorted when he saw Monkey King, his eyes burned with raging fighting anger, and his terrible aura was about to be released, but he was picked up by Asachel in time. Stopped on the shoulder.


    Reading the expression in Asachel''s eyes, Vali also thought of his plan, and snorted again, calming his breath.


    Monkey King glanced at the two of them, ignoring Vali, and fixed his gaze on Asachel''s body: "You are well recovered, Asachel, you can survive such an unrecoverable injury, life. It''s really comparable to Xiaoqiang."


    "Thanks to you, I just beg you to stop turning my only hand and foot into a prosthesis too!" Asacher said, his left hand and foot suddenly turned into a''data iron piece'' and disintegrated, and then it was again. Reorganization and fusion; at the same time, even the chest disintegrated, revealing a terrifying hollow, and seeing Serjeks and them all showed shock.


    "Asacher, Master Goku caused your injury?" Serjeks looked serious.


    "It''s not all right!" Asacher said with an indifferent expression: "According to the situation at the time, if I didn''t abandon my hand and flee for my life, I would really die in the hands of Master Monkey King. Of course, I. But there is no complaint or blame. After all, he is a demon and I am a fallen angel. I only hope that after this time, I will not be hostile by Master Monkey King."


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and start your talk." Monkey King sat next to Lias holding Seraphus.


    Cang Na curled her lips on the side and was a little unhappy. He didn''t even sit next to him. Looking at the sister who was being held by Monkey King, Cang Na was even more upset: "Huh~ I won''t admit defeat." She stood up and sat down on her own. To the left of Monkey King, and Lias sandwiched Monkey King in the middle.


    In this episode, Serjeks was so witty that he hadn''t seen it, and looked at Asacher with a serious face: "Then, let¡¯s start the talk, Asacher, I heard that your subordinate, Kabil, planned to harm my sister. With Miss Cangna, I wanted to provoke a war between our three forces, but fortunately, Master Monkey King stopped him in time. Can you explain?"


    "I have been punished accordingly for this, haven''t I?" Asachel said, his left hand and left heel and chest were disintegrated and reorganized from time to time, which looked strange: "This injury was left by Master Monkey King at the time..."


    "A few days ago, the cadre of our Fallen Angels Central Organization''s "Son of God Watcher" cadre Kekabile (Kokkeboer), concealing other cadres and me as the governor, did nothing to do with me. ."


    "At that time, the White Dragon Emperor and I wanted to take care of him personally. By the way, I wanted to see what kind of person was the person who reincarnated my servant into a demon. But when we arrived, Kabil It has been killed by Master Monkey King; then the White Dragon Emperor challenged Master Monkey King. As a result, both of us were almost killed..."


    "I don''t want to, Master Monkey King actually has such strength!" Michael exclaimed. He originally thought that Asacher lost to Monkey King, but he didn''t expect that even the White Dragon Emperor was there.


    It was just a turn of the conversation, and Michael looked at Asacher: "But this is just your side of the word, whether it is what you mean, and there is no way to know... Asacher, what I want to ask you is , Why have you been convening the holders of artifacts for decades? At first, you convened human beings, I thought you wanted to increase your combat power, but after the Cocabile incident, can I think that this is what you want Want to start a war against the heavens and the devil?"


    Serjeks also nodded solemnly: "Yes, when we heard that you got the white dragon, we all strengthened our guard."


    Asacher said with a helpless expression: "You said that, I am wronged. Collecting artifacts is only for researching artifacts. This is my personal hobby, not to start war! If you don''t believe me, I Give you some of the research materials? Although I am doing research, it is not prepared for war. I am no longer interested in war, and I am very satisfied with the current world."


    "''Don''t even interfere in the politics of the human world'', I have already ordered this to my subordinates, and I have no religious intentions, nor do I have the intention to influence the demon industry! Really, my credit is the lowest among the three forces. Is it?"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "That''s it!"


    The answers of Serjax, Michael and Seraphim were surprisingly consistent.


    "Well, you can''t help it if you don''t believe it, but I have someone to prove it." Asacher looked at the three daughters of Lina Li behind Sun Wukong: "The three of them are my former subordinates, and now they are the dependents of Master Sun Wukong. , Should I be able to prove my innocence? The three of you tell me, have I given the command, "You shouldn''t even interfere in the politics of the human world"?"


    Serjeks and the others all set their sights on Lina Li''s three daughters.


    "That''s right!" Linali nodded and replied.


    "This proves my innocence, right?" Asacher said: "If it still can''t, then make peace! It was originally planned, right? Angels or demons..." ..

 2339 Chapter 47 Terrorist Attack

    Asacher''s words left all camps surrounded by shock for a short time.


    Lias and the others both looked at Monkey King in shock.


    They were not shocked by the matter of''peace'', but that Sun Wukong had already told them when he took Zenovia as his dependents. It won''t be long before they will have peace, and Zenovia can do the same. Befriend Irina.


    If he hadn''t known about this a long time ago... Could he still predict the future?


    In this case, they are more willing to believe the latter, because Asachel just made this statement, and Asachel was almost killed by Monkey King, it can''t be a group.


    Michael, who was shocked by Asscher¡¯s words, smiled: ¡°Yes, I and the demon camp have a plan to make peace. If the three parties continue to oppose each other, it will cause harm to the current world. It¡¯s a bit inappropriate for me to be long, but-the gods and demon kings who were the origin of war have been eliminated, so peace should be more important."


    Asachel immediately laughed after hearing Michael''s words: "That rigid Master Michael would actually say something like this, it is clear that God, God, and Lord God are all the time."


    "...There are too many things to lose, but it is useless to search for things that are not there. It is my mission to guide mankind. It is my mission to continue to guard the sons of God and guide them is the most important thing. We Chi The members of the angels have agreed."


    Asacher smiled and said, "Oh, did you say that you were "degenerate"? Even though you think so, the "system" should be inherited by you. Now the world has become better, and I "degenerate" that Times are completely different."


    Serjax: "The same is true for us. In order to continue the race, the devil is no longer able to advance. War is not something we want. If war breaks out again, the devil will be destroyed."


    "Yes! If the war breaks out again, the three forces will really be wiped out together this time, and then, will have a huge impact on the human world, the world will end, and we can no longer wage wars." Just joked. Asacher''s expression instantly became serious: "But before that, should we still need to ask about a person''s encounter? His will, I''m afraid it will affect the decision, destruction or destruction of our three forces! "


    When the people of the three forces heard this, they all looked at Monkey King.


    Serjeks looked serious: "It''s true, Lord Monkey King''s existence, even if our three forces are united, I am afraid it will be invincible. What do you think of this peace agreement? Lord Monkey King!"


    "That''s your business, don''t count me in it." Monkey King''s face was plain: "I am not interested in your peace or war."


    "In this case, Master Monkey King is neutral!" Serjeks nodded: "This is the best! Then, I announce that the peace agreement of the three forces will be established, is it okay? Everyone!"


    "no problem!"


    "agree!"


    "I have no objection!"


    Asacher, Michael, and Seraphim all agreed.


    Then the next moment, the body functions of other people stopped in an instant!


    "This feeling is..." Linali and the others felt the most clear, because this kind of feeling, they had felt before, it was the feeling that time stopped in Gaspar.


    "Have you started?" A smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "After listening to so much nonsense, I finally got to the point."


    When the voice fell, Rias and the others felt that the stopped function of their bodies returned to normal.


    "Wukong, what happened?" Lias and the others were solemn, and Zhu Nai and the others were all moving closer to Monkey King.


    "It seems to be a terrorist attack!" Asacher replied in front of Monkey King, then looked at Monkey King with admiration: "However, Master Monkey King can easily release the freezing of time, which is surprising. "


    The reason why Azazel and the others are not affected is because they are powerful and not bound by the rules.


    Serjeks looked out the window with a serious face: "The unknown premonition has been tested. Is this what the people behind the scenes who captured Queen Raessel did..."


    Outside the window, whether it was the sky or the ground, people were everywhere, and guys wearing black robes like a magician were launching attacks similar to magic bullets here.


    Just because of the enchantment, it did not cause any harm to the old school building.


    "Crap! School!!" Cang Na suddenly exclaimed.


    "Don''t worry, Cang Na-chan, we have already set up an enchantment on the school side, and there will be nothing wrong for the time being." Seraphim looked at Cang Na with a smile.


    "It seems that my sister has a reliable time."


    "Hey~ Cang Nachan, you really hurt my sister too much to say that."


    Cang''s face was speechless: "Since you are sad, don''t you talk while eating lollipops intoxicated!"


    "But, it''s really delicious. If Cang Najiang wants it, my sister can give you one too~"


    "I don''t want it!" Cang''s flushed face refused loudly.


    While playing around here, Asacher and the others looked very serious: "This is the group of magicians. The legendary magician''Melin Ambrose'' analyzes and constructs the magic system of the devil alone. Something similar to magic and magic. Judging from the magic power released, everyone looks like an intermediate demon-level magic power."


    "In other words, human beings are using powers similar to demons. Of course, they may also do things that demons can''t do. If the holders of the artifact learn magic, it will become very difficult to deal with... But they are secondary. Yes, the main ones are those who take the lead..."


    Serjeks and the others fixed their gazes on the foremost figures among the many magicians. Seeing their faces, Serjeks and the others became serious: "It seems that this time they are doing terror. The attacker really has a bunch of amazing guys here!"


    Asacher said: "However, the powerful defensive barrier between Serjeks and Michael is not so easy to break, but because of this, we can''t get out now..."


    "But there seems to be one exception." Seraphim smiled.


    When Serjeks and the others heard this, they all looked at Monkey King, but they clearly remembered that Monkey King directly brought people in after they arranged the enchantment... ..

 2340 Chapter 48 The Monkey

    "But if we go out, fighting them outside will cause harm to the human world!" Serjeks said with a serious face: "So the best way is not to go out, let them enter the barrier, in the barrier. To solve them."


    "It''s just that people will come in? Can they come in again?" Seraphim said.


    "They will come in."


    "Huh?" Seraful and the others looked at Monkey King curiously: "What do you say, Brother Wukong?"


    "Because their companions are inside. If they don''t come in, they can only watch their companions die." Monkey King looked at Wali with a smile on his face, and said: "You are right, Wali ."


    "!!!" Wali''s complexion changed drastically when he heard the words, he jumped up instinctively, stood proudly in the void, and moved a certain distance away from Monkey King and the rest of the world. He immediately banned his hands and was wrapped in armor.


    This sudden change made Serjeks and the others a little astonished, but Asachel seemed a little calm: "Vali, I didn''t expect you to be on their side! It was because the same demon king was taken away. Is there a common language relationship?"


    "The position of the demon king? What''s going on?" Lias and the others changed their expressions.


    "Huh! I don''t care about that kind of boring thing!" Wali''s face was indifferent, and then he fixed his eyes on Monkey King: "I have only one goal, and that is to defeat him!"


    "So that''s it!" Asacher nodded clearly: "It seems that you, who were defeated by Master Monkey King casually, seem to be very unwilling, but you don''t need to mix with the people of the group of disasters, right?"


    "The group of misfortunes?!" Serjeks and their expressions changed slightly: "I didn''t expect to have a relationship with this dangerous organization."


    "It seems that you know a lot!" Wali looked at Asacher with a slightly frowned brow.


    "A little bit?" Azazel sneered at the corner of his mouth: "The group of disasters, the infinite dragon god, Orpheus..."


    "It''s Orpheus!" Lias and the others changed their faces when they heard the name.


    Orpheus, the infinite dragon god, is the strongest dragon that even gods fear.


    "I said, that''s enough! I''m a little impatient to wait, but I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. If you want to fight, hurry up. Where there is so much nonsense, if you don''t start, let me start. The horn of battle!"


    Monkey King jumped into the sky, punched in his hand, hammered into the void, with a click, the frozen time was forcibly broken open in an instant, and the enchantment protecting the old school building was also shattered and dissipated, and all the enemies appeared in front of him in an instant.


    Whether it is Vali or his companions outside the barrier, they all brows, this guy looks so dangerous!No wonder Wali called them together.


    "Even... the enchantment we set up with us... was also broken by him!" Asacher saw this situation, the shock on his face flashed away, and then he was helpless: "This is too much. Come on mess!"


    Monkey King pointed to the people in front of him: "You... let''s get on together!"


    "Haha~~ The tone is really not small! I heard that you are also called Monkey King?" A loud laugh came from the front, and a man with auspicious clouds leaped to Vali''s side and stopped: "Owned People of this kind of name should have this kind of domineering, but don''t you know? The name Monkey King is not suitable for everyone!"


    "You are right, this name is indeed not something that a cat or a dog can pick casually!"


    "Amao, agou? Hahaha~~~" The man stepping on Xiangyun suddenly laughed, his expression gloomy and angry: "You guy is crazy enough~ a counterfeit! Don''t you know that my monkey inherited the fight? Are you a demon monkey of the blood of the sacred Buddha Sun Wukong? How dare you speak up in front of me!"


    "You are the one who speaks loudly!" Monkey King said with a plain expression: "What fight defeats Buddha Monkey King, this name is spoken from your mouth, it''s really a joke!"


    "Joke? I think you are a joke!" The monkey glared and shouted, stepping on somersault cloud, holding a golden hoop, and hitting Sun Wukong with a stick!


    Monkey King''s ridicule made him extremely angry.


    It''s just that his attack was caught by Monkey King: "So, you are the one who speaks loudly! And you can also be called a golden cudgel?"


    With a''click'', everyone saw with amazement that the golden cudgel in the monkey''s hand was instantly shattered by Monkey King''s pinch, turning into dust and dissipating!


    "Wh...what?!!!"


    The monkey exclaimed in shock, as if he had seen a ghost, his golden cudgel was crushed by the opponent?How is this possible!


    "you you you!!"


    At this moment, the monkey only felt the endless cold air rising from the bottom of his heart, and the emotion called fear gradually overwhelmed his consciousness, causing him to sink into the endless dark abyss.


    too terrifying!This person is actually so powerful?!!


    "What kind of golden cudgel, what somersault cloud, it is a joke." A small flame rose in Sun Wukong''s hand, and instantly enveloped the whole body of the monkey. In its screams, it already burned him to black. Falling down in the air.


    "Are the monkeys being stunned... as expected!" Asacher smiled: "If you are an enemy of Monkey King, no matter who you are, you can only be stunned! It really looks like a monster!"


    "It seems that Lord Monkey King''s strength is comparable to that of that adult, right?" Serjeks also muttered in his heart.


    "My God!! The monkey... was killed in a second!!!" A beautiful woman with a mature and enchanting figure on the other side saw this horrible scene, and her expression changed greatly: "How can this guy be so strong? We... won Yet?!"


    When Kitty saw this mature Yujie, her complexion was complicated. She never thought that she would see her here again...


    "This...this...this...how could this happen?!!!" Another woman with a hot body was also shocked by this situation. They all know how strong the monkey is, but such a guy is actually here. A face-to-face is a second. With such an existence, how can they win?


    "Do you want to... withdraw?" A handsome, devil-looking man asked his companion next to him.


    Just a roar, but interrupted their conversation: "Monkey!!!"


    Valli watched as the monkey was burned into''coke'' and fell in front of his eyes. He roared in anger, and his anger caused him to spew terrible magic power: "Monkey King! I take Vali Road! In the name of Western Fa, I will defeat you here!!!"


    "Lucifer? Isn''t he a white dragon? Why is it Lucifer?!!!" Lias and the others were surprised when they heard this...

 2341 Chapter 49 Monkey King vs Wali

    Valli watched as the monkey was burned into''coke'' and fell to the ground in front of his eyes. He roared in anger, and his anger made him burst into terrifying magic: "Monkey King! I take Vali Road. In the name of Xifa, I will defeat you here!!!"


    "Lucifer? Isn''t he a white dragon? Why is it Lucifer?!!!" Lias and the others were surprised when they heard this.


    Asachel said with a serious face: "He is a person who inherited the blood of the former demon king Lucifer who has died. He is just a hybrid born between the father of the grandson of the old demon king and the mother of humans. The white dragon is an artifact of Half of him is human so he can start. Although it was accidental, he was born as Lucifer''s true blood and the host of the White Dragon. If there is such a thing as destiny and miracle, it is him!"


    "This is too amazing!" Linali and the others were shocked: "So, he has the qualifications of a demon king, and he is also the host who inherited the''white dragon king''s light wings''. This guy exists , It''s really like a miracle!"


    Asacher nodded solemnly: "This is the truth. If something like a joke exists, it is this guy''s business. As far as I know, whether it is the past or the present, I am afraid that he is the strongest in the future. The White Dragon Emperor."


    "The strongest White Dragon Emperor..." Cang Na exclaimed, and then smiled again: "It''s a pity, this is the strongest White Dragon Emperor in history, but he met the strongest Chilong Emperor today. , I feel a little sad for him."


    "It''s really sad." Asacher spread his hands and looked a little helpless. If you are the strongest White Dragon Emperor in history, Emperor Chilong found a more abnormal master than you. It''s like God made a big joke.


    "Beat me!" Monkey King looked at Valli with a smile: "It''s really a good wish, then you try to look at it."


    "Huh! I admit that you are strong! But so arrogant and arrogant, you will pay for it if you underestimate me!" Valli was angry, growing up so big, he has never been so despised before. , Naturally raged: "I was careless last time. This time, I will never lose to you!"


    The artifact responded to his anger and emotions, and began to release a powerful aura like white light, and the periphery of the aura was wrapped with a layer of darkness representing the magic power of the devil.


    The strongest existence of the demon king plus the legendary dragon released all his power at this moment.


    "It''s kind of impatient like this." Monkey King smiled faintly: "Then come and attack me. If you run into me, there will be rewards~"


    "Huh! You don''t look down on people!" Monkey King''s casual posture made Wali extremely unhappy and angry. With a cold snort, his figure instantly turned into a white light, flashing in front of Monkey King, launching a fast and fierce offensive.


    However, no matter how fierce and fast his attack is, it is impossible to touch Monkey King. Monkey King just floats in place and dodges at will, which is easy to avoid all of Vali''s attacks.


    In this scene, they were all moved to see Asacher: "What a terrible fighting consciousness, all of Wali''s attacks have been completely seen through by Master Monkey King. With such a terrifying combat experience, the difference in strength between the two is fundamentally Not in the same dimension!"


    Serjeks looked shocked: "Indeed! By this alone, Lord Monkey King is already invincible!"


    "Damn! Damn! Damn!!!"


    The continuous attacks made Vali unable to touch even the corners of the opponent''s clothes, his dignity was trampled, and his pride was hit, which made him even more angry!


    But the angry mood was transformed into food for the''White Dragon Emperor''s Light Wings'', making his magic power even more terrifying.


    The movements are becoming more and more rapid and the strength is gradually increasing...


    Unfortunately, no matter how he broke out, he still couldn''t touch a corner of Monkey King''s clothes.


    "It''s really boring! I just used ordinary combat experience to fight you, can you still not touch me? What the strongest White Dragon Emperor, it is too weak!"


    Monkey King was really boring and didn''t dodge. He kicked it at random and hit Valli''s chest with a bang. His figure instantly fell to the ground like a cannonball, and a huge crater of tens of meters was created. The hole comes.


    Valli''s blood was spit out, his complexion turned pale, and the armor on his chest was also shattered, and then spread all the way, with a click, the entire forbidden armor burst and dissipated immediately.


    "But... damn it! It''s just a blow..." Valli was full of anger, with a look of shock and unwillingness: "Is there really such a big gap between me and him?...one shot...even if only one attack...just one shot Okay!!! Damn!!!"


    "...Vali is not an opponent at all, let''s...let''s go!" The enchanting woman with a mature and sexy figure looked at her companion and suggested.


    "It seems that this action is really going to end in failure!" Another woman with a mature figure was unwilling and angry. She just looked at the situation on the court and didn''t retreat. I''m afraid there will be no chance.


    Gritting their teeth, they gave up Wali and the heavily wounded monkey, if not, they would all have to stay.


    "withdraw!!"


    The magic circle appeared under them, and when they were teleporting away straight away...


    "Yo! Kadileya, this fight hasn''t been done yet, so if you just retreat, it doesn''t fit your personality!" Asacher''s figure flashed and stopped in front of the mature woman who was about to retreat. The two black wings seemed to have a cool feeling, destroying the magic circle under him.


    "Azacher!!" The mature woman looked at the man in front of her with an angry face.


    Similarly, Serjeks and the others also stopped in front of the figures who were about to retreat.


    The battle of the respective leaders is about to start...


    "Hey, aren''t you known as the strongest White Dragon Emperor? Is this the only thing you can do? It''s really disappointing. I''ve been very careful, and I''m afraid I will beat you to death with a little effort, but I still haven''t Can you withstand my soft kick..."


    Monkey King looked at Wali who was lying on the ground and shook his head: "If this is the case, I won''t play with you!"


    Feeling the terrifying breath of death, Valli suddenly felt cold and trembling unwilling to be angry: "Is it going to be killed like this? Damn it! How could I be killed like this! Don''t despise Tianlong. , Despise Valli Lucifer!!"


    Vali radiated divine auras, and the jewels on the armor reflected seven colors of light...

 2342 Chapter 50—Despair and Disruption

    Click!


    A sound that seemed like a shattered sound rang in Valli''s body.


    "I, the awakened-"


    "Dissipate! Dissipate!!"


    It was not Wali''s voice, but the thoughts of the owners of the previous generations in the White Dragon Emperor who made such a resentful voice!


    "The principle of usurping the hegemony, so as to achieve the two-day dragon''s industry¡ª¡ª"


    "The end of the dream! The beginning of the fantasy!"


    "The body is jealous, and the heart is dreaming--"


    "All!"


    "Of course, serve everything!"


    "I, the overbearing of the extremely white dragon¡ª¡ª"


    "Fall you to the limit of innocence¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Juggernautdriver (tyrannosaurus)!!!"


    The light shines, illuminating the entire old school building!Covering Vali''s body, when the light dissipated, Vali, covered in human-shaped dragon armor, appeared in front of everyone.


    The terrible breath is daunting.


    "This is... Tyrannosaurus!" Asacher glanced at Vali: "I have been forced to this point!"


    Seraphim stared at the woman in front of him, with a serious expression: "Cadileya sauce! Why do you want to do such a thing!"


    Cadileya stared at Seraphim with resentment: "Selafur, you took the title of Leviathan from me, so I am ashamed to ask! I have inherited the blood of orthodox Leviathan. People, I am more suitable for the devil!"


    "Cadileya sauce...I...I..."


    "Seraph, don''t worry, since you don''t give us a chance to retreat, then we will fight to kill you! Today I will kill you here and regain the name of the devil Leviathan. Then Orpheus will become The god of the new world. As long as she becomes a symbol, then the''system'' and legal principles and ideas will be reconstructed by us! Michael, Asachel, and Lucifer-Serjeks, your age It will end here."


    "Hahahaha~~~" Asacher laughed when he heard this, with an evil smile that looked like a naughty child.


    "Azacher, what is so funny?"


    "Hahaha. You-no, you want to change the world?"


    "Yes! This is the most correct, Asacher, this world¡ª"


    Asachel interrupted her: "Corrupt? Human beings are stupid? This will destroy the earth? Hey hey hey, this is not popular now." Then he laughed.


    The corner of Cadileya¡¯s eyes twitched: "Asathel, you also have your fault. Since you have such a powerful power, you should not be satisfied with the current world..."


    "I said, your purpose is too stale and too much. Really, it is troublesome. The descendants of Leviathan, your line, that is the line of the first enemy who will die!"


    "Azacher! How much do you want to play with me!" Kadileya was angry, and at the same time, the whole body was magical, showing an atmosphere that was on the verge of triggering.


    Asacher looked at Seraphule beside him with a serious face: "Selafur, although this guy is here for you, can you please don''t act and let her give her to me?"


    "If there is a play, I don''t care!" Seraphim smiled with a lollipop.


    "Thank you for your generosity, Seraphim!" Asacher once again focused his attention on Kadileya: "The descendants of the old demon King Leviathan, one of the''last monsters'', as an opponent. Not bad, Cadileya Leviathan, come to a big battle with me!"


    "I can''t ask for it, Governor of the Fallen Angel!"


    Boom!


    Asachel flew away with Kadileya Leviathan, and launched a battle of light and demon in the sky above the old school building.


    "Has Asacher started already, then, let''s start too, the black song of Mandrill" Michael stared at the graceful figure in front of him.


    "My opponent turned out to be you, and the pressure is really a bit heavy!" Hei Gezhan moved a mature and enchanting figure, looking at Michael: "It''s just that I don''t have any plans to fight now. Can I leave? What, Master Michael?"


    Michael''s face was soft and solemn: "I''m sorry, but I''m sorry!"


    "That''s really a pity. It''s obvious that Master Michael is the best to speak. It seems like a battle is inevitable..." Hei Ge showed regret.


    On the other side of the sky, Serjeks looked at his opponent: "The descendant of the former Demon King Asmod, Kruzelle Asmod, will you catch it yourself or let me destroy you? "


    "Serjax, you who inherited the name of Lucifer, seem to have become arrogant too!" Cruzere Asmodeus had a plain face, unmoved.


    "No, I''m just telling the facts, and at the same time, I also give you a chance to choose." Serjax''s face was calm, and his words sounded extremely arrogant, but as he said, in fact, he just wanted to give the other party a choice. opportunity.


    "It''s really troublesome, it seems that I can''t patronize the theater! With so many demon kings and leaders fighting, it will be troublesome if it spreads to the human world." Seraful looked helplessly at Gurefia and the others. : "Gurefia sauce, Rias sauce, Cangna sauce, take your people, and re-establish the barrier with me, otherwise the human world will suffer!"


    "Understood!" Gurefia and the others nodded solemnly, and together with Seraphim, they planted a great barrier, covering a kilometer away from the old school building.


    Although this barrier is not very strong, as long as it is not directly attacked, it is not a problem to stop the remaining power from spreading.


    "Tyrannosaurus, why isn''t it a silver tyrannosaurus, I''m a little disappointed." Monkey King looked at Vali''s posture at the moment.


    "This state is enough!!" Vali shouted angrily, his figure appeared in front of Monkey King in an instant, and his voice was full of confidence in his own strength.


    Compared with the "White Dragon King''s Armor" in the forbidden state, in the Tyrannosaurus state, its attack and speed have been greatly improved.


    "What is enough? Obviously I haven''t mastered it yet!" While Sun Wukong easily dodges Valli''s continuous attacks, he still didn''t forget to make a mockery, and then slapped him on the back of the head. Lee fell to the ground like a cannonball again.


    The armor in the Tyrannosaurus state also shattered instantly!


    "Isn''t this vulnerable?" Monkey King expressed helplessness.


    "..."


    At this moment, Valli lay down in the pothole and froze.


    The state of the Tyrannosaurus that he was proud of was still so vulnerable and defeated in an instant!This blow made him a little broken.


    "Why? Why is this guy so strong? Why?! I have already worked so hard!!"


    The insurmountable gap finally made Vali feel powerless and desperate.


    The arrogance is gone, the fighting spirit is dissipated, and the rest-is the gradual collapse of the heart!..

 2343 Chapter Fifty One

    What is the strongest, what demon king, what Ertianlong, all shit.


    No matter how strong he becomes, hope and confidence rise, he is immediately shot out by the opponent. This kind of strength makes him daunting, and he can''t win, and he can''t catch up.


    If you are strong, others will easily obliterate you with a stronger attitude!


    "Is he a stronger existence than the True Scarlet Dragon God Emperor?" Vali was shocked, the True Scarlet Dragon God Emperor, he dared to challenge, chase, and aim with her; but facing Monkey King, he couldn''t afford to catch up. Thoughts, rooted instincts told him, this person, no matter how hard you work, you can''t catch up, and absolutely can''t win, facing him, the only thing you can bear is despair!


    Confidence was overwhelmed and he lost his way forward. Valli lay down on the ground, staring at the sky blankly, giving up resistance and waiting for death to come.


    "It''s really boring, is this a blow, the heart is crushed!" Monkey King looked at Wali with his helpless eyes, waiting for death, and lost interest in him.


    As he turned and left, Valy¡¯s lifeless voice came from behind him: "You... don''t you kill me?"


    "Now you, killing also dirty my hands." Monkey King didn''t know how to leave.


    Valli murmured dullly, "So in your eyes, I am not even qualified to die in your hands..."


    Not far away, Kiryu Lanhua, who was squatting in the corner shivering with his head covered with both hands from start to finish, immediately bounced up and flew into his arms when he realized that Monkey King had come by his side. Pitifully pleading: "55555~~Master Monkey King! You finally remembered me, I thought you forgot me! 5555~~~ Please, send me out! It''s really here! It¡¯s horrible! I was really scared to pee. I¡¯m going to be crazy if I stay here!"


    As an ordinary person, in this battlefield, Kiryu Lanhua''s scared soul is almost gone.


    In the face of a small demon, humans may be scared to death alive, not to mention the existence of a demon king.


    At this moment, she was not facing a demon king-level character, but a number, and there were countless magicians staring at him. Angels, demons, and fallen angel legions were also standing by to watch the battle. Her aura really scared her into motion.


    It was okay to have Rias and their company at first, but as they went to arrange the enchantment and left, when she was the only one left, it was really like being in hell, and fear filled my heart.


    Being held tightly by Kiryu Lanhua, Monkey King really felt a dampness, glanced down, and was speechless, then pulled her away: "You are really scared to pee, hurry away from me. point."


    Kiryu Lanhua''s pretty face flushed, and Che leaped forward and hugged Monkey King tightly: "Don''t dislike me! This is not your harm. If you didn''t bring me here, I wouldn''t be scared to pee. ! This kind of scene, I haven''t been scared to death, it''s very good! Besides, will it feel a strange excitement to be held by a girl who is scared to pee?"


    Monkey King looked at the glasses girl speechlessly: "In this case, you are still in the mood to talk about pornography. It''s not like a person who is scared to pee."


    "Ahem~~ What, because of you, I feel a little relieved..."


    "So I restored my nature, right?"


    As Sun Wukong said, he looked at the battlefield of Asachel, just in time to see Cadileya taking out a small bottle from his arms, and then swallowing what looked like a black snake in the bottle!


    "Damn! She actually swallowed a little black snake alive? This is too heavy! I have heard of the eel door, but I haven''t seen it..." Kiryu Lanhua drove again.


    It''s just that she didn''t finish her words, she was slapped by Monkey King!''S slap was stopped: "Shut up, just watch quietly."


    "Hehe~~Does Master Goku have such a hobby?" Kiryu Lanhua looked like a corrupt girl.


    "Let you try it next time."


    "Huh? No! People are just talking about it, don''t you use them to experiment!"


    The moment Cadileya swallowed the little black snake, Boom~!The space shook violently, and the whole area of ??Juwang Academy was shaken by the fluctuation of power.


    At this moment, the magic power released by Cadileya''s whole body instantly swelled, exuding creepy magic power, which can overwhelm Suzex and Seraphim. It seems that the little snake she swallowed has amplifying magic power. The role of.


    Upon seeing this, Asachel immediately threw countless light guns at her, but they all disappeared under the wave of Cadileya''s right hand.


    This made Lias and the other women who were watching the battle while maintaining the enchantment changed slightly. The power of the fallen angel Governor Asacher could only be ranked in the top three among the people present, but his attack was unexpectedly affected. Cadileya easily cracked!


    "It seems that I have to be serious too." Kadileya''s breath at this moment made Asachel''s expression serious, and he took out something that looked like a short sword from his arms.


    "That is--"


    Asachel pointed the tip of the dagger towards Cadileya who was surprised.


    "Since I am a fan of artifacts, I must have made or copied them myself, well~ Although most of them are rubbish, the god who developed the artifacts is really amazing. This is the only place I respect that guy. ¡ª¡ª However, it¡¯s too naive, leaving only the "Bugs" such as the "God Killing Tool" and the "Forbidden Hand" that will destroy the balance between the gods, the demon king, and the world, and it will die. Interesting."


    "Don''t worry, there will never be artifacts in the new world. Even if there is no such thing, the world will not have a problem. Sooner or later, Odin in Northern Europe will do something. The world will not change without change. "


    As Azazel said, the shape of the dagger in his hand changed, emitting light.


    "!!! Difficult, can it be! Asscher...you!" Cadileya''s expression changed drastically.


    "Hand-free...!"


    The answer to Cadileya was Asscher¡¯s sonorous and powerful drink. For a moment, he was surrounded by flashes of light. After the light disappeared, there appeared a man wearing a gold full-body armor---golden light with a dragon-like appearance. shape.


    Snapped!


    Twelve jet black wings protruded from behind Asacher, and black feathers were flying around.


    The golden armor shaped like a dragon flaps its black wings, holding a huge light gun, that looks like¡ª¡ª


    "Wow! So handsome!" Kiryu Lanhua exclaimed.


    At this moment, Sun Wukong''s heart felt uncomfortable, and those who pretended to be forced in front of him would usually not end well.


    "Why do you suddenly feel cold behind your back?" The hand-free Asachel looked around vigilantly... ..

 2344 Chapter 52 The Cost of Pretending

    "This is my masterpiece artificial artifact made by studying the white dragon and other dragon artifacts-the simulated hand-free state of the''flashing gun of the fallen dragon''-the armor of the fallen dragon." Asacher exudes extreme High-level magic power, through the armor, you can feel the dragon''s fluctuations.


    Kadileya''s face was shocked: "Asathel, you are really amazing. You have sealed the powerful dragon into the artifact, but if it is an artificial artifact, this is not the correct forbidden hand. Right!"


    "Yes, I sealed the''Golden Dragon Lord'' Fabunier into this artificial artifact, using the artifacts of the two dragons-the red dragon and the white dragon as a model. Now it has succeeded! It''s just that the artificial artifact is only an artificial artifact after all. This forbidden hand state just puts the artifact into an explosive state and makes it mandatory to awaken. It is an out-of-control operation, so that the artifact will be destroyed after the battle. To put it bluntly, it is a one-time consumable that is thrown away after use."


    "Fabnir, that''s one of the five dragon kings, is he even sealed!" Ubeluna and the others were shocked when they heard this.


    Obviously, Asacher was very successful in explaining his magical ability to his opponent.


    "Azazel! If you have such a powerful force, why do you..."


    "Cadilea, you still say these silly things, even if you have the power, why do you have to destroy the world? You must reshape the world? Are you too arrogant and self-centered? Don''t think With the infinite dragon god backing you, I really think it can be achieved~ we also have an infinite dragon god on our side!"


    "Is that the Monkey King..." Cadileya instinctively looked at the place where the Monkey King was, and his pupils shrank instantly: "Valley...was already defeated?!!! That guy is really a trouble!"


    Cadileya¡¯s terrifying aura rose: "It seems that I can¡¯t talk nonsense with you! I am the one who inherited the blood of the great real Leviathan-Cadileya Leviathan! I will not lose to you this hateful Of the fallen angel!"


    Unleashing extraordinary magical powers, Cadileya flew towards Assathier at a violent speed!


    ~!!


    It was only a moment, when Cadileya''s attack had arrived, Assathel raised his gun to respond.


    In an instant--


    Flutter~!


    Blood spurted from Cadileya''s body, and she lost her strength and knelt on the ground.


    Take a closer look, the ground in the far rear of Cadileya has been cracked, and the aftermath of Asachel''s blow has even dug up the ground, so powerful!


    The offensive and defensive that unfolded instantly also decided the winner in an instant.


    Cadileya''s strength compared to Asathier, it seems that there is still a big gap.


    "¡ª¡ªI won''t just lose like this!"


    Kadileya shouted angrily, turned her hand into a tentacle, and entangled Asachel''s right hand. A weird pattern appeared on her body: "Asachel! In this state, you It''s useless to want to kill me! As long as you are connected to me, as long as I die, I will cast a spell that is enough to kill you!"


    Asachel frowned, ignored, and tried hard to shoot with the gun, but failed to cut off the tentacles anyway.


    Kadileya smiled fearlessly: "It''s useless, the tentacles are specially made by absorbing my life. They are constant!"


    Asacher sighed slightly, gave up cutting off the tentacles, and shrugged: "The technique used to explode is really troublesome. Will it hurt me hard even with the consciousness of sacrifice? Although the idea is simple, the effect is very good. Big! If you can, I really don¡¯t want to lose the only hand left... It¡¯s so maddening, why don¡¯t you grab my left hand, you want to grab my right hand..."


    Asachel said he was very depressed, because the left hand was broken long ago, it was a modified prosthetic hand. If it was lost, it was lost, but the right hand was still intact!


    Is it a luck back, or does the other party already know that his left hand is a fake hand and his right hand is a real one?


    "Master Lias, that woman is going to blew herself up. If we are affected, we will be dead. Do we want to withdraw?" Lina Li asked anxiously, looking at the situation in front of her.


    "No, if we withdraw, the barrier will be destroyed as well, and the human world will also be affected!" Lias glanced at Monkey King and said confidently: "Don''t worry, we just need to rest assured It¡¯s enough to maintain the enchantment, Wukong is watching from the sidelines, we will be fine!"


    Lina Li and the others felt relieved after seeing Monkey King.


    "You really have faith in me!" Monkey King laughed at what Lias and the others said.


    Flutter~!


    Asachel cut off the whole right hand and the tentacle!He actually cut off his hand!


    Blood spurted from the wound on Asacher''s right hand, and the cut right hand turned into dust.


    Cadileya looked shocked: "Should I use my hand?!"


    Asacher faintly smiled: "Why should you be surprised? Isn''t it cost-effective to lose an arm because it was blown up? This hand is for you."


    Asacher''s left hand condensed a light gun, and he threw it at Cadileya!The speed is so fast that it will penetrate her in the blink of an eye!


    When death came, Cadileya still didn''t change her face, because she herself was determined to die and wanted to die together, but the goal was not achieved, which made her very unwilling.


    However, the light gun did not penetrate her body, but stopped a little bit from its fullness.


    Because a sudden hand grabbed the light gun at this moment.


    "Sun Wukong... Your lord! What are you?!!!" Asacher looked at the moment when he rescued Cadileya''s people, his face was puzzled.


    Sun Wukong ignored Asachel, but looked at Kadileya with admiration: "At a disadvantage, he is not afraid of death, and he resolutely chooses to blew himself to death with his opponents. He has a good temperament and a good consciousness. I like women, she is mine!"


    As he said, with a little force, the light gun in his hand shattered and dissipated instantly.


    At the same time, Monkey King patted Kadileya''s shoulder with one hand, and the self-detonation technique that appeared on her body instantly collapsed and dissipated.


    "Uh~!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Asacher looked at Monkey King dumbfounded, and then looked at his empty right hand, crying without tears: "Don''t take such a fun! Lord Monkey! Can''t you come earlier? It¡¯s a second! My right hand has been abandoned... Isn¡¯t it in vain?"


    "You like self-mutilation, and I''m very helpless." Sun Wukong glanced at Asacher blankly, ignored him, but was full of malice in his heart: "What''s the matter, tell you to pretend to be in front of me. This is the end." ..

 2345 Chapter 53: Regardless of suitability, just look

    Asacher looked at Monkey King speechless, he could see that this guy was definitely deliberate.


    "I really think there is nothing to offend him? Is it because I mocked Linali and others before, and he still thinks that he is unhappy?"


    "Huh! Don''t think you saved me, I will be grateful, and even be your servant!" Kadileya looked at Monkey King and snorted coldly. As an extreme woman who is not afraid of death, she would not be because of one. Little favors yielded.


    Monkey King glanced at Cadileya, his face was plain, with unquestionable majesty: "I didn''t ask your opinion, and you have no right to refuse, this is just my personal order!"


    "You!..." Cadileya wanted to say something, but suddenly saw Monkey King''s eyes glimpsing over, his whole body was shaken in vain, his body was cold, his heart seemed to be pinched severely. She covered her chest in an instant, groaned, and knelt to the ground instinctively.


    The fear from the root spreads from the bottom of my heart, the cold sweat immediately wets the clothes, the brain roars, and the breathing becomes suffocated!


    too terrifying!Just a look in her eyes broke through her heart''s defenses, the unbreakable mind and will, like everything in the world, under this look, it was just a joke.


    She thought she was not afraid of death, and there was something terrible about her. She was already fearless, but at this moment, she suddenly felt how ridiculous, she was frightened and yielded by a look.


    Monkey King knows very well that in the face of such a woman who has extreme thoughts and is not even afraid of death, if you talk to her about feelings, it is obviously not advisable to show grace. The only way to directly make her succumb is absolute power, overwhelming power. Let her desperate power not produce the power of resistance!


    Because such a person will only succumb to the strong!Only the absolute strong can control her unruly heart.


    "Then, why should you call me?" Monkey King looked at Cadileya and said calmly.


    "Master..." Cadileya trembling, bowed her head respectfully.


    "Russ can teach."


    Gulong~ a cry.


    Asacher looked at the scene in front of him and swallowed saliva in shock.


    Cadileya, who resolutely chose to explode, was tenacious and not afraid of death, was frightened by a look in her eyes, her mood collapsed, and she knelt down and gave in. How terrible is it to do such a thing!


    Instinctively, Asacher chose to retreat with fear and fear, and he opened a certain distance from Monkey King. This person is really terrifying!It''s weird!Let him feel the terrible threat and fear invisibly, it is better to stay away.


    Kiryu Lanhua looked at Monkey King''s gaze shining brightly: "Is this the legendary arrogance? Shake it to make the sister give in? It is simply a necessary tool for the seduction!"


    Therefore, a rotten girl is a rotten girl, and the brain circuits are completely different from ordinary people.


    The light in Sun Wukong''s hand shone, condensed into a chess piece representing the knight.


    Cadileya saw it, froze for a moment, and said respectfully: "That...Master...I am the one who inherited the blood of the previous generation of Leviathan. It should be more suitable for the position of the queen..."


    "My relatives don''t look at suitability, only looks."


    "I don''t look at the suitability? Does the master think that I look like a knight?" After a moment of stunned, Cadileya suddenly thought of the unsuitable picture for children...


    "knight¡­"


    Cadileya''s cheeks turned red.


    Asachel showed an inexplicable smile: "As expected, Lord Monkey King, it is really different from ordinary people!" As he said, his face suddenly became extremely serious: "Just, Lord Monkey King, Kadileya But with extremely dangerous thoughts..."


    "So what?" Monkey King glanced at Assacher: "Destroying the world and reshaping the world is not dangerous, right?"


    "Uh! It''s not dangerous?!" Asacher heard the words, his pupils shrank slightly: "You...Don''t make such a joke. It is quite scary to say this sentence from your mouth!"


    Kadileya looked at Monkey King, but his gaze was slightly bright. The owner of his own didn''t deny his style. Could it be that he also has the same ideas as himself?


    She has seen the Infinite Dragon God. In contrast, it seems that her own master is stronger than that. If he can help, then her wish...


    Inexplicably, Cadileya trembled with excitement.


    But Asathier was a little bit horrified, wouldn''t Lord Monkey King want to transform into a big boss?That''s not fun at all!


    Sun Wukong stopped talking about this topic, patted the chess piece in his hand into Cadileya''s chest...


    Feeling the sudden increase of magic power in the body, Cadelia suddenly became extremely excited, and she seemed to have a crazy hair dance: "This...this is...hahaha~~~Awesome magic! You can get such an increase! Asacher, I will never lose to you now! Come on! Come and fight with me!"


    The magical power surged, and it turned into essence to overflow from Cadileya''s body, and the terrifying aura pressure made the atmosphere extremely heavy.


    "this is!!!"


    Asacher felt this terrible pressure, his face changed drastically, it was just a pawn, and her magical power faintly surpassed her to join forces. This is too exaggerated!


    In an instant, Asachel became extremely vigilant and dignified.


    Although Kadileya is already a dependent of Monkey King, who knows whether she will rebel after gaining such power.


    Because of this kind of thing, too many incidents have occurred, the dependents rebelled, and even killed their own master.


    "Cadileya..."


    "Yes...Master!" Hearing this shout, Kadileya''s horrible aura was instantly scared off, and he respectfully bowed his head and stood in front of Monkey King.


    "Huh~" Asachel saw this scene and he was secretly relieved.It seems that Cadileya has been completely tamed.


    "Help me take care of her..." Monkey King pointed to Kiryu Lanhua to the side: "I''ll go over there and take a look." He turned his gaze to the direction of the woods, where two huge magical powers collided. The trees were swept into the sky, shattered and dissipated...


    "Yes!" Kadileya cleverly walked to Kiryu Lanhua''s side.


    Kiryu Lanhua''s face changed greatly when she was frightened: "No! Master Goku, are you going to abandon me? I don''t want to be with this person! She will kill me!"


    Monkey King ignored the screams of Kiryu Lanhua, his figure flashed, and he appeared above the forest... ..

 2346 Chapter 54 Black Songs and White Music

    Below, the angel Michael with twelve golden wings is fighting a fierce battle with a sexy and beautiful big sister.


    The collision of magic and celestial arts moved the surrounding trees to flat ground, forming a huge vacuum zone in the forest.


    Of course, it is impossible for ordinary people to discover such a situation, because everything inside has been blocked by an enchantment, which seems to be a powerful enchantment set up to prevent interference from outsiders or increase in personnel, and it is also accompanied by A little fluctuation in the law of small spaces.


    In other words, this enchantment is an enchantment formed by space magic. With this enchantment, people inside don''t want to come out easily, and people outside don''t want to get in.


    And those who can set up such a space magic enchantment, I am afraid that only the black songs that know the use of fairy magic.


    But this is only for others, for Monkey King, it''s just an egg shell that shatters with one bang.


    However, he did not ruinously destroy the enchantment, but directly ignored the existence of the enchantment and entered the enchantment.


    If Heige sees this, he must be frightened, ignoring the enchantment he has placed, which is a bit exaggerated.


    As soon as he entered the enchantment, the terrible wave of destruction swept from a distance. It appeared to be the aftermath of the destruction caused by the collision of Michael and Hei Ge''s attack.


    The aftermath swept like a violent wind, the trees along the road were destroyed in a flash, and the debris of wood flew over Monkey King...


    "The battle looks fierce, but the little cat girl really doesn''t worry about it." Monkey King looked at the center of the battle, stretched out his figure, and flew over...


    "Do you still want to stand up to the stubborn resistance, Hei Ge, just stop here, and I can catch you, I can treat you lightly." With twelve golden wings, Michael is full of sacred and peaceful light.


    "It''s really Master Michael, it''s really amazing!" Hei Ge wiped off the fine sweat beads on his forehead, but smiled: "With such strength, the attributes of the Holy Light are also great. I, the devil, logically speaking, it is impossible for me to stay under your hand for so long. Since you have no intention of hurting me, how about letting me go?"


    "Let the evil go unpunished, sorry, I can''t do it!" Michael looked serious.


    "Evil...well~ that''s right, the guy who killed his master is indeed an unforgivable sin in your eyes~ hee hee~~" Hei Ge let out a coquettish laugh, and in a flash it became incomparable. Cold: "It''s just this that makes me the most uncomfortable! Don''t talk nonsense! Rather than getting caught, I would rather die freely, so I don''t need to be merciful, let''s stop!"


    "It seems that you have already made your consciousness. I am really sorry for being unable to convince you!" There was a helpless expression on Michael''s face, but his will was extremely firm: "You have what you want. The moral and righteousness of persistence, and I also have the ideas I insist on. Since the ideas are different, then there is only one winner!"


    Feeling the terrifying light that Michael suddenly radiated, Hei Ge''s whole body was tense. At this moment, she already clearly felt that Michael was serious and would not be merciful under her hands.


    With a thought in his heart, Hei Ge''s body suddenly turned into smoke and spread to the surroundings. In the smoke, a black Ge with an enchanting figure appeared. Is it a clone?Or illusion?


    "I know I can''t catch my attack, so I want to confuse my vision?" Michael sighed softly: "It''s just that your trick may be effective against others, but it''s useless against me! Because you are a demon and I am an angel!"


    As Michael¡¯s voice fell, his whole body was emitting a soft holy light like a blazing sun, shining everywhere in the woods!


    And those avatars of the black song, when encountered the illumination of this holy light, they all wailed like anguish, and then turned into smoke and dissipated!


    But in a moment, hundreds of''black songs'' disappeared, only her body used her hands to cover the shining light, and she suffered the burning pain on her skin, her face showing helplessness and disgust: " So, angels are the most annoying!"


    As he said, Hei Ge looked at a dense forest in the distance, and a smile appeared on his face: "But it''s great to see you before you die, Bai Yin!"


    "Sister Heige!!" The kitten hiding behind a big tree saw Heige''s look like parting, his pupils shrunk slightly, and then he saw that a huge cross was condensed in Michael''s hand. The terrifying power contained in light is enough to completely purify the black song!


    "Goodbye, Baiyin! I''ve been sorry for making you live in pain because of my sister, but from now on, it should not be anymore..."


    "Sister Heige!!!"


    Seeing my sister in the realm of death, what fear, what fear... The kitten has been left behind, and a strange and huge aura is released from his body. The body changes in a flash, and a cat tail grows behind him. , Two cute cat ears also appeared on his head.


    The kitten who has always been afraid of this power, at this moment, desperately releases and explodes, and then rushes in the direction of Hei Ge...


    "This... silly sister..." Hei Ge was shocked, delighted, relieved, and helpless after seeing the kitten''s behavior...


    The holy light of the cross threw out from Michael''s hand, as if a god judged it, descending towards the place of Heige!


    In an instant, a petite figure flashed in front of Hei Ge, facing the descending Holy Light of the Cross, swiping his fist without fear, and rushing forward!


    "Well~ It seems that I can''t just wait for death like this!" Hei Ge''s face showed a beautiful smile that he had never seen before.


    For the sake of her sister, she did not hesitate to kill her master and bear a notoriety; in the same way, she couldn''t just watch the sister who was willing to protect her with her life to die before her.


    The difference in strength had already made her give up her resistance to resistance. At this moment, she had rekindled hope because of the white cat.


    Cat tails and cat ears also appeared on Hei Ge''s body, and a huge ball of fairy light condensed in his hand, pushing it towards the falling cross light...


    At this moment, the two sisters tried their best to block the falling cross light!


    In this scene, Michael''s complexion changed drastically. Of course, it was not because his attack was blocked by the two sisters, but because the kitten suddenly kicked him and frightened him.


    Because he knows very well that the kitten is Master Monkey King¡¯s person!If something happens to her, maybe the whole heaven will be destroyed!..

 2347 Chapter 55 I like you very much

    However, the attack has been sent out, and it is impossible to take it back. I can only pray that they can withstand this attack with all their strength.


    It''s just that this kind of thinking seems a bit taken for granted. The two sisters are not as strong as they are. In addition, they are both demons and restraint between attributes. It seems a bit difficult to withstand Michael''s full blow.


    The cat¡¯s fists hit the cross light, and they all made a sound of "Boom"


    Hei Ge resisted the light of the cross with all its strength, and looked at the kitten beside him: "Bai Yin, you go!"


    "No!" The kitten''s tone was flat, but he was extremely determined.


    "You little girl is really nosy, but my sister is very happy!" Hei Ge laughed at the kitten, and kicked her out...


    "Sister Heige!!"


    The kitten was flying upside down, stretched out his right hand, and screamed at Hei Ge... Seeing the light of the cross gradually depress, a trace of despair appeared in the kitten''s heart, but the next moment, it was a sudden feeling Tight, feeling the warm embrace, and the familiar voice made the kitten ecstatic: "Don''t stay with Lias, why are you sneaking here?"


    "Brother Wukong! Hurry! Save sister!" The familiar voice and taste, the kitten already knew who it was without looking back, and hurriedly exclaimed.


    Monkey King held the kitten, his figure flashed beside Hei Ge, and he flicked his finger at the cross light, which broke apart in a flash.


    Michael''s figure also flashed in front of Sun Wukong at this moment, his face was nervous: "That...Sir Sun Wukong..."


    Monkey King waved his hand and interrupted him: "Don''t talk nonsense, go and help Serjeks and the others deal with the post-war affairs, leave it to me here."


    "Understood." Michael nodded, spread his wings and flew away...


    "That''s amazing, even Michael has to listen to you obediently." Hei Ge looked at Monkey King and smiled enchantingly: "But, I''m your enemy, you will save me too?"


    "Beauty is justice!" Monkey King replied unscrupulously.


    "Haha~~ Really..." Hei Ge looked at Monkey King and laughed out: "You are really unexpectedly cute!" He said, looking at the kitten that Monkey King was holding: "Bai Yin, go with sister Meow~" As he said, he winked with the cat''s paws with his hands, which was very cute and seductive.


    "No! I won''t leave with my sister!" Kitten''s tone was firm and complex: "I am Tacheng Kitten, not Baiyin! I want to live with Minister Lias and Brother Wukong..."


    "Really..." Hei Ge looked at the kitten with a smile: "It seems that you have found a home where you can feel at ease... so... so good..."


    "You... don''t say something like this in a relieved look!" The kitten has a face of resistance. For Hei Ge, even after what happened just now, she still has a grudge.


    It¡¯s just that Hei Ge didn¡¯t care at all: "It seems that you haven¡¯t forgiven me... I saw you desperately trying to save me, my sister was very happy..."


    The kitten gritted his teeth: "How could it be easy to forgive, it was my sister who abandoned me first! Indulged in power and killed my master. After you escaped, I have witnessed hell! Lost support and was taken by other demons. Contempt, cursing, and almost being punished, everything is thanks to my sister, and now I am talking with you..."


    "Well~ it sounds really miserable..." Hei Ge seems to be very casual, but he hasn''t finished speaking, but he saw Monkey Knock a finger on the kitten''s forehead. The kitten immediately held his head and took Looking at Monkey King with watery eyes: "Brother Wukong, why are you hitting me?"


    "You can''t just look at things on the surface, maybe it was really miserable before you met Rias, but as a''outlier demon'', your sister who fled all day, I''m afraid it is not worse than you."


    "Uh~" The kitten was stunned when he heard this.


    Monkey King smiled and touched the kitten''s head: "So, don''t treat your sister with a complicated mood. Your relatives are your relatives. No matter how bad your sister is, what she is, what you have done, you are the only one. Your relatives are your sisters. Hasn''t this been proven at the moment of life and death? You have to remember that in this world, family talent is the most important thing. For the family, regardless of good and evil, even with the world Enemies are all enemies, and we will not hesitate!"


    Hearing what the Monkey King said, without waiting for the kitten to answer, Hei Ge looked at Monkey King but his eyes shone brightly. He laughed loudly: "For the sake of your family, regardless of good and evil, even if you are enemies of the world, you have to do it! Haha~~~ This is the first time I have met someone with the same philosophy as me! No, your philosophy seems to be more pure and more determined than me! You are called Monkey King, right? I like you very much! If the tone is handed to you, I am relieved!"


    "Baiyin, there are indeed some misunderstandings between us, but now is not the time to tell you, I really envy you, I found such a person to guard you..." Hei Ge said without waiting for the kitten to answer , Looking at Monkey King very seriously: "Can I ask you something..."


    "Say."


    "It''s up to you to decide here, right? Can you let Valli and the others go? They are still useful to me. I have to borrow their power to accomplish some things!


    "Then it depends on whether you can come up with something equivalent to them."


    "I won''t let you suffer!" Hei Ge looked at Monkey King and smiled enchantingly: "For Baiyin''s sake, it will be cheaper for you. When I finish the matter, I can be your dependent if you want. How is this worth?"


    "More than enough."


    Ten minutes later.


    Asacher looked at Wali and Monkey who had been transported away by Black Song, and looked at Monkey King with a puzzled face: "Master Monkey King, just let them go like this, isn''t it too cheap for them?"


    Monkey King: "It''s okay, I''ve already received payment for the reverse, and you have nothing to lose, right?"


    Speaking of loss, Asacher immediately looked at his empty right hand with a wry smile: "What do you mean by no loss? This loss is huge! Now except for one right foot, there is not much real thing left. Up..."


    "Listening to you, is the other leg fake?" Monkey King suddenly drove.


    "Ahem~~ That leg is definitely real!"


    "Don''t play self-harm in the future. Be careful that that leg has become a fake." Monkey King glanced at Asacher inexplicably, and took Lias and the others to teleport away, leaving Asacher alone in the original. Shocked to the ground... ..

 2348 Chapter Fifty Six

    At eight o''clock the next morning.


    Cadelea, who had just left for the night, returned to the villa.


    "Hello, excuse me."


    Behind her, there were ten women with mature figures, all dressed in black robes and dressed as a magician, but the same as those of the magician who attacked the boss yesterday, except that their heads were not covered. Among the black robes.


    "It''s Cadileya, everything is packed? Are you moving here today?" Aisha welcomed Cadileya into the hall with a look of enthusiasm.


    "Yes." Kadileya smiled slightly, but couldn''t see the slightest restraint. When she walked over, she pressed the giant on Monkey''s face: "I''m back, master!"


    Well, I have to say that women in this world are really warm and generous, especially those mature and beautiful big sisters.


    Cadileya wanted to get up to entertain Cadileya and the others, but Sun Wukong put her thigh on her knees and couldn''t get up, so she gave up.


    Monkey King also did not get up, enjoying Ubeluna and Karawana''s service, lifting his head to make breathing smooth, but he did not leave the tender embrace, he looked like a corrupt dude in life. Child.


    Monkey King looked at the ten women behind Kadileya and asked, "What''s the matter with them?"


    Kadileya removed Monkey King¡¯s head from Gurefia¡¯s thigh and hugged it in her arms. This made Gurefia¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled insignificantly. She was just calm by nature. Did not say anything.


    This is also thanks to Rias and they have gone to school, otherwise Cadileya will inevitably be stunned by Rias.


    "I''m not looking at this big villa. I don''t even have a worker, so I carefully selected ten subordinates. They are good at cleaning and cooking. They are all very good at cleaning and cooking. Just do it."


    Kadileya said, whispering to Monkey King full of ultimate temptation: "Moreover, you can do whatever you want~~"


    Hearing this, Gurefia was obviously frowning again, and his dissatisfaction became stronger again.


    Don''t look at Gu Leifia''s usual obedient and serene appearance, and she stunned, but even the devil dared to chase after him.


    And Cadileya is also a leader-level figure. There are countless people under him. You can know from the black-robed magicians brought by yesterday¡¯s attack on the leader¡¯s meeting. As she wants to overthrow the existing rule and reshape the world, naturally It has its own team power.


    Sun Wukong took Cattleya as his family, and unknowingly, he has already established a power alone that does not lose to any of the three major powers. When it comes to quantity, it is especially victorious.


    "I don''t need to say anything about it..." Monkey King looked at the ten girls and said: "If you are here, then you can stay. You will take care of all the housework in this villa in the future. There are many rooms. , You choose one you like."


    "Yes, Master!" The ten girls all responded respectfully to Monkey King in the name of Kadileya.


    At this point, Cadileya took ten maids into the villa.


    As the tripartite forces reached a peace agreement, it was rare for a period of peace. During this time, Monkey King also lived a peaceful and leisurely (not ashamed or irritable) life with Gurefia and the others.


    So, before you know it, summer vacation has arrived.


    And this time, Kiryu Lanhua came back with Rias and the others.


    After seeing Monkey King, Kiryu Lanhua pounced on Monkey King¡¯s body with glowing eyes, and made a series of unique laughs: "Hehehehe~~~ Master Wukong, I haven¡¯t seen him for a few days. Didn¡¯t miss me? Tonight, just sleep with me! Hehehe~ I have long wanted to spend the night with Master Goku..."


    A pair of eyes instantly pierced the back of Monkey King...


    Rias glanced at Kiryu Lanhua, and said with a slight meaning: "It seems that your wish is going to be lost this time. Since it is already summer vacation, we will go to the underworld together soon. This is what we have already said. Yes, the last time I went to the underworld, everyone did not have a good time to play, but this time I went to play specially, please be prepared for a long-term trip! Everyone!"


    "Wow! Are you going to the underworld? It sounds exciting!" Kiryu Lanhua said with bright eyes, "Please take me! Lord Lias!"


    "You human, why go to the underworld with us?" Rias glanced at Kiryu Lanhua, and said: "The underworld is not a place for humans to go. If discovered by other demons or monsters, they will be eaten immediately. There are no bones left!"


    However, Kiryu Lanhua is not afraid at all: "Scare who is it! I have seen the terrible battle last time, so what else can you scare me?"


    Lina Li immediately turned on the poison tongue mode: "I don''t know who was scared to pee last time!"


    "Huh?! Why would you know?!" Kiryu Lanhua''s pretty face instantly flushed, shocked, and immediately began to scratch Monkey King''s body: "It must be you! Master Wukong, you are not allowed to say yes! You Did you tell them all?"


    "I''m too lazy to talk about this kind of thing!" To the Tongsheng Lanhua who was scratching her body, Sun Wukong was also not polite, but also scratched her body with color.


    Lina Li looked at Kiryu Lanhua who was caught by Monkey King and was a little bit envious. She was even more venomous when she spoke: "This kind of thing, how can the master say it? When we came back, we all knew I smelled a smell of urine!"


    "Hehehehe~~It''s not the smell of urine~~It''s Master Wukong..."


    Well, for a rotten girl who likes to talk about ergonomics, it is totally unworkable to use this kind of thing to say her words. As soon as the car drove, in the end, even the poisonous tongue Lina Li was blushing and defeated by Kiryu Lanhua. Coming down.


    This made Linali very upset. She was so bad-tempered that she immediately became annoyed: "A petty pet, dare to be so arrogant. Believe it or not, I will take you off and hang you up!"


    After hearing this, Mitilt immediately complained: "Isn''t this the master''s catchphrase?"


    "Come on! I think it''s SM!" Kiryu Lanhua smiled.


    "You really thought I didn''t dare!" Linali immediately dragged Kiryu Lanhua to her room...


    Kiryu Lanhua was terribly scared: "Hey, isn''t it just for fun? Really?!"


    "Whoever told you to have fun, today, I will take the place of the master to train you as a worker!"


    "No! Master Wukong, help! I''m going to be SM by your maid!"


    "Good to go, don''t send it." Monkey King smiled and waved to Kiryu Lanhua.


    Kiryu Lanhua''s face changed drastically: "This is a big joke..." ..

 2349 Chapter 57: In the Underworld

    When it was time for departure, the group arrived at the station.


    For this, Kiryu Lanhua was obviously puzzled: "Aren''t we going to hell? Why are you here at the station?"


    After being well trained by Lina Li, Kiryu Lanhua was able to go to the underworld for an unprecedented excitement trip, and became a soldier of Monkey King''s family¡ª¡ªwell, well, in Lina Li¡¯s words, it¡¯s a pet .


    After Cangna and the others heard what Kiryu Lanhua said, they all looked speechless, but there seemed to be nothing wrong with these words, and the underworld said it was hell, it seemed...there was no way to refute it.


    Aisha made a serious correction: "It''s not going to hell, Lan Hua, it''s going to the underworld. Although there is no difference in nature, what you say like that will make people misunderstand."


    It''s just that Kiryu Lanhua didn''t listen at all: "Hehehehe~~~ Thinking about going on a hell date with Master Wukong, it feels so exciting!"


    Lias and the others directly ignored the brain tonic and entered the elevator in the station.


    Because all the salutes were thrown into the ring of the world by Monkey King, even if they had a large number of them, they could enter together, but it was a little crowded.


    Rias took out something that looked like a card from her skirt pocket and placed it on the electronic panel. An electronic sound was heard beeping, which was a reaction to the card.


    Then there was a''click''.


    A sense of descent hit everyone, Kiryu Lanhua suddenly looked surprised: "Huh!? Can this elevator go down!"


    Rias smiled slightly: "Of course, this is a route dedicated to demons. Ordinary humans won''t come here even if they spend their entire lives. The realm dedicated to demons like this is quite hidden in this city."


    "Isn''t there just such a place? It''s really amazing!" Kiryu Lanhua looked in surprise, then looked at the people close to each other, his eyes rolled, and the spirit of ergonomics woke up with a smile: "My master, Have you heard of the wolf of tram? Would you like to play the wolf of elevator?"


    "..."


    Lias and the others were shy and speechless when they heard this, "Kiryu Lanhua, what are you talking about!"


    "Cough cough~~" Monkey King looked at Tongsheng Lanhua and coughed twice, helplessly: "What''s special, I''m so heartbroken! Or, try it?"


    She stretched out her hand to wrap around Ubeluna''s waist, Ubeluna immediately compliantly fell into Monkey King''s arms.


    After getting along for so long, every sister paper has had something unknown with Monkey King. As long as he is hugged by Monkey King, he will understand what he means.


    Unfortunately, the elevator door suddenly opened with a''ding''...


    "It''s cheating, I just stretched out my hand..." Monkey King said he was speechless: "The elevator is really unreliable! I stayed with this rotten girl for a long time, and my morals began to decline!"


    Ubeluna''s face was reddish, her eyes were infinitely flattering, and she whispered: "It''s okay, Master, we can continue later..."


    Kiryu Lanhua also patted Monkey King on the shoulder, and continued her ergonomic topic: "Oh, what a mistake, this elevator is too fast, there is no time, can the elevator wolf or something not work? It doesn''t matter, my master, Later we will continue to play the wolf of the tram..."


    "Hey, there were all kinds of temptations from ergonomic girls before, and well-behaved women who obeyed completely. If this goes on, I don''t know if my remaining moral protection can''t be kept." Monkey King expressed the pressure.


    After a while, a group of people came to a train.


    "Oh oh oh~~~Are we going to take this train to hell?" Kiryu Lanhua became excited when he saw the train.


    Aisha corrected again: "It''s the underworld, not hell, Lanhua!"


    The body was sharp-angled, and it was engraved with a coat of arms indicating the identity of the devil. It was the coat of arms of Gremory. Like last time, it was a private train belonging to the Gremory family.


    The group of people walked into the train. For Kiryu Lanhua, who came here for the first time, everything was exceptionally novel, and they were filled with emotion: "It''s really a novel experience to ride the train to hell!"


    Aisha has already explained her inability: "It''s the underworld, Lan Hua."


    "Hee hee~~ I''m teasing you, Aisha, don''t be so serious!" Kiryu Lanhua said, grabbing Aisha''s hand, and whispering to her sneakily: "I will seduce you later Master, play the game of Wolf of the Trolley Car, do you want to come together?"


    "That...that..." Aisha flushed, covered her face with her hands, and nodded vigorously: "Yes!" Sure enough, the pure Aisha was also''contaminated''.


    Each of Zhu Nai and the others had their eyes shimmering, and they seemed to be very interested.


    After the train moved for a few minutes, it entered a dark road...


    Sun Wukong was quite satisfied with this journey back to the underworld. With Kiryu Lanhua''s participation, he was deeply moved. It is great to have such a sister tape rhythm!


    As soon as I got off the train, countless people were greeted. This time, it was more lively and enthusiastic than when Sun Wukong came for the first time.


    "Master Monkey King, Miss Lias, welcome back!"


    The sound like an angry cry shocked Kiryu Lanhua.


    The soldiers fired their guns to the sky and set off fireworks. People in the band began to play music. There were soldiers riding fascinated creatures waving flags in the sky.


    Kiryu Lanhua looked at everything in front of her, and looked at Lias blankly as if she had gone to the wrong set: "Master Lias, is this the terrible underworld you mentioned before?"


    Rias smiled back: "Well, that''s actually scaring you."


    "I knew it!" Kiryu Lanhua suddenly became excited: "It turns out that the underworld is not much different from the human world!"


    "This time the pomp is completely different from the last time!" Monkey King looked at and formed two rows, greeted the housekeeper and maid all the way.


    Last time I didn''t know whether Monkey King was an enemy or a friend, so the Gremory family naturally didn''t dare to call so many people to greet him. If Monkey King suddenly went crazy, wouldn''t it be harmful to others?


    This time, Monkey King had been completely treated as an uncle by the Gremory family, and the treatment was naturally different.


    Kiryu Lanhua tugged at the corner of Xenovia''s clothes next to him, and said, "Is this the home of Lord Rias? This pomp is a bit exaggerated!"


    "It''s not just an exaggeration, the land you stepped on is the territory of the Gremory family." Zhu Nai smiled when he heard the words.


    "Well, this can no longer be described as an exaggeration!" Kiryu Lanhua opened his mouth wide.


    Serjeks came to Monkey King and performed a noble courtesy: "Master Monkey King, sister, welcome back, it''s really early to arrive, everyone, please get on the carriage, and then move to the house..." ..

 2350 Chapter 58 The Only Way

    "Master Wukong, if you come to the underworld this time, you must stay in our house for a while." Rias'' mother, Vinylana, came to Sun Wukong with a soft smile on her face. Just like the mother-in-law watching her son-in-law, she was extremely satisfied.


    Vinylana''s hair is flax-colored, and everything else is basically the same as Lias, but her eyes have to be stern, and the front is bigger. It seems that Rias''s good genes are also inherited from her mother.The two mother and daughter stood together, not like mother and daughter, but more like sisters.


    "I''m afraid this summer vacation will be interrupted in your house."


    "That''s really desirable!" There was a look of joy on Vinylana''s face.


    Looking at this scene, Kiryu Lanhua laughed: "Is this the minister''s sister? Does it have a leg with the master?"


    "What are you talking about!" Lias slapped Kiryu Lanhua''s head: "This is my mother."


    "Your mother? Is this beautiful girl really Minister''s mother?" Kiryu Lanhua looked shocked: "No matter how you look at it, she is a girl who is not much different from Minister!"


    After hearing this, Vinylana touched her face with her hand and smiled. She looked very cute: "Ah, it makes me happy to say that I am a girl. What''s your name? You are Wukong-sama''s new family member, right? I haven''t seen you this time."


    "Hello, this is Kiryu Lanhua, so what, it seems to be a soldier."


    "A soldier? This is a very remarkable position. A soldier is the only piece that can be promoted to a queen."


    "Huh? Are soldiers so powerful?" Kiryu Lanhua''s eyes widened: "Didn''t it mean that the soldier''s rank is equivalent to the existence of pets?"


    "Who told you?" Vinylana looked suspicious.


    Kiryu Lanhua immediately looked at Lina Li and the others.


    "Ahem~~ Mom, let''s stop chatting in this place and go back." Lias immediately interrupted the conversation between the two of them, letting them talk, and don''t even want to go back in the dark.


    "Yes, yes~~ Let''s go home first."


    Under the leadership of Vinylana, Sun Wukong and his group boarded a very luxurious looking carriage. The horse looked the same as an ordinary horse, but it was bigger and more fierce than an ordinary horse.


    "Then, I will leave first." Cang Na said goodbye to Monkey King. In fact, she originally wanted to invite Monkey King to her house, but she didn''t expect to be pulled into the carriage first by Vinylana, which made it difficult for her to speak. Invited.


    But anyway, there are many opportunities to stay in the underworld for a few months.


    "Well, see you tomorrow."


    Everyone said goodbye to Cang Na and them.


    As soon as Monkey King sat down, the kitten immediately retracted into Monkey King''s arms and nestled comfortably.


    Since being unwrapped by Monkey King, Monkey King''s embrace has been regarded as her only home.


    Zhu Nai immediately seized Monkey King''s right-hand position. Lias wanted to sit in the left-hand position, but was preempted by Gurephia casually, and she stomped her feet with anger.


    Vinylana looked at Lias with a smile: "Ah, Lias, it seems that you have a lot of competitors. It''s really hard work."


    After arriving at Gremory¡¯s house, the sky darkened a few hours later.


    At dinner, you should be able to say that, although there is no sun and moon in the underworld, there is still a''night''.


    If you look up at the sky, you can see something floating like the moon, but that is not the real moon, but the appearance of the moon using magic power.


    The darkness of the night in the underworld is the same principle. Originally, the sky is purple. It can be said that it represents the day in the underworld.


    The concept of underworld time is set according to the human world, but the time ratio between the two is not much different, but day and night seem to be different, because when Monkey King and the others set out, it was still in the morning, even if they took a few trains. Hours, it was just noon, but it was dark now.


    It seems that the time difference between the underworld and the human world is still several hours.


    After eating for a few hours, only Sun Wukong, Serjeks, and Lias''s father-Giotex, and mother-Vinylana were left in the hall.


    Vinylana stared at Monkey King and pointed to the subject with a smile: "So, Master Monkey, when will you marry our Lias?"


    "...There is no need to be in such a hurry?" Monkey King was helpless. He naturally didn''t mind marrying Lias right away. He just married Lias, Zhu Nai, Cang Na and all of them. It would be very difficult. Trouble, better delay.


    Geotex also said: "Well, that''s okay! After Rissel''s matter, we don''t want to interfere too much in the marriage contract of Rias, we should leave it to you young people to decide, but We must leave the first place to Rias~"


    "My wives are equal regardless of their size."


    Vinylana smiled: "It turns out that you have thought about it so well, so we won''t worry about it. I''m waiting for the day you call my mother~~Ah!~ Thinking of Master Goku The scene called my mother suddenly felt so happy."


    Geoticus smiled heartily: "Actually, it can be called now!"


    Serjeks looked at Monkey King and smiled: "With a brother like you, it''s very reassuring."


    This one is really enthusiastic.


    After getting rid of the entanglement of the Gremory family, Monkey King was finally relieved when he walked out of the hall. The scene he was least used to seeing his parents was this kind of scene.


    "Hehehehe~~" Just as Monkey King was emotional, Kiryu Lanhua''s unique''wretched'' laughter suddenly rang out from his side, and then she intimately hugged her hands, tiptoes with ears and laughed: " Hehehe~~My master~ I heard everything just now~ Are there any evil thoughts? For example... mother and daughter..."


    Sun Wukong slapped Kiryu Lanhua''s head with a''slap'': "Don''t drive me around, be careful Rias will strip you naked and hang you up and hit him."


    "Hee hee~~ I''m not afraid, in fact, it was quite enjoyable last time..." Kiryu Lanhua''s ergonomic aura opened again: "Then, my master, the minister looks so much like her mother, don''t you Acknowledged the wrong person, got into the wrong bed!"


    Why does it sound that this unscrupulous ergonomic paper is implying?


    "..."


    For Kiryu Lanhua, Monkey King can only express his helplessness. If anything else, he dragged her into the grove and gave her a lesson...


    This is the only way to punish and stop her...

 2351 Chapter 59 Gathering

    In the underworld, the first thing to do after the summer vacation is the assembly, which is written in Rias'' recent schedule.


    It seems that the life of the children of the big family is really very orderly. What you will do today and what you will do tomorrow have already been arranged.


    Of course, a rally like this is also acceptable to the Monkey King, but I thought I would know a lot of people, so I planned to follow it.


    After eating breakfast, Sun Wukong and his party boarded the train before heading towards the territory of Lord Demon King.


    On the way, he entered the long-distance jumping magic circle that spread out in the air several times, and the train still swayed for three hours before reaching the destination¡ªthe city.


    It seems that the distance is very far away.


    The stations and platforms are very modern, and there are even vending machines. Although the shape is a bit different from the world of the human world, if you look at the building from a distance, you will find all the most advanced styles.


    Kiryu Lanhua looked at the scene that resembled a modern city, and curled his lips: "I thought how terrible the underworld is. It turned out to be no different from the city we were in, which is really surprising."


    Zhu Nai explained with a smile: "After all, the underworld and the human world are connected. Naturally, we have to reform the human world like this, so that we can live in a comfortable way."


    Kiryu Lanhua vomited: "I didn''t expect that even the underworld knows how to keep up with the times. It''s completely different from what I imagined, and I''m a little disappointed."


    Junai still smiled: "This is the city of Lucifer, led by the devil, and the old capital of the underworld controlled by the old devil, Lucifer. Now we are going to transfer to the subway. If we walk on the ground, it will cause commotion. It."


    "Even the subway!" Kiryu Lanhua complained again: "It''s really modern, but why does walking on the ground cause commotion?"


    Zhu Nai smiled without explanation, because the answer will be revealed soon.


    "Yeah~~! It''s Princess Rias~~~!"


    A large cheering sounded from all directions, and a closer look turned out that a group of demons were looking at Lias with longing eyes, their eyes were fiery, as if the star chasers saw the idol they worshiped.


    It seems that Rias''s popularity here is quite famous.


    "Wow! Is Lord Minister so popular here?" Kiryu Lanhua looked surprised.


    "That''s the way it is." Zhu Nai smiled and nodded: "Because the minister is the demon king''s sister, and she is also very beautiful. She is very much yearned for among the lower and intermediate demons. There are also rumors recently that he will marry. Given to an existence that is more than a god, so, together with the upper level, the highest level, and the circle of the demon king level are very famous!"


    "So amazing!!" While Kiryu Lanhua was amazed, Zenovia and the others also looked at Monkey King. Obviously, this''God-like existence'' must speak of Monkey King.


    Lias complained with a blushing face: "Mom and them are also true. They must have spread such rumors."


    Kiryu Lanhua hooked Lias'' shoulders and grinned: "While complaining, I''m obviously happy!"


    "Just talk about it!" Rias threw away Kiryu Lanhua''s hand, her cheeks flushed.


    After changing to the subway, about five minutes passed.


    What Sun Wukong and others arrived at was the underground platform of the largest building in the city.


    The young demons, the old homes, and the upper echelons of the superior demons will gather in this building.Because the bodyguards can only be sent to the front of the elevator, they are all waiting here.


    At this moment, Lias finally occupied the dominant position in front of the girls, walking in the front and taking the hand of Monkey King and boarding the elevator.


    The elevator is very wide, and it looks very spacious even if a group of people ride together.


    When the elevator was operating, Rias also took a very serious glance at Linali and the other women, her tone was quite serious, as if she was in a state of battle, very majestic: "Everyone, let me say it again, no matter what happens later. Treat it with a normal mind; no matter what the other party says, you must never do it. The one above is our future opponent, so you shouldn¡¯t be ugly."


    After a pause, Rias looked at Monkey King emphatically and said, "Especially Wukong, you, don''t just shoot casually, otherwise it will be very troublesome."


    Monkey King nodded: "I hate trouble, and I usually kill trouble directly."


    Rias is rascal: "After listening to this, I am more worried... Well, forget it, I can only pray that no one who does not open his eyes will offend Goku."


    As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, what was waiting for Monkey King and others was the huge lobby, and people like servants came to greet them.


    "Welcome, Master Gremory, and this...should be Master Gremory''s fiance-Master Monkey? Please come here."


    "Fiance or something..." Lias''s pretty face flushed instantly, but she was also very satisfied: "You guys are quite good at talking!"


    Following the servant, Monkey King and the others saw countless demons gathered in Yuci.


    "Sairaorg!"


    Rias seemed to know one of them and greeted her.


    When the other party saw Lias, he also came over.


    It''s a male, and he looks similar in age to Rias and the others.


    This is a wild handsome guy with short black hair. He has a very good physique and is very muscular. He looks like a professional wrestler. The eyes are rare purple. The appearance is somewhat similar to Serjeks. Close relatives.


    "Long time no see, Lias."


    After the man smiled and greeted Lias, he glanced at the Monkey King, who was in the same position as Lias, but there was a trace of interest in his eyes, and then he glanced at the one who followed. The family members took a look, and finally stayed on Gurefia for a while: "I didn''t expect that even Miss Gurefia, known as the strongest queen, would also come!"


    As he said, he turned his gaze on Monkey King again: "In that case, this adult should be the fianc¨¦ of Rias, who has recently become famous, right? Hello! I¡¯m Rias¡¯s. Cousin, Serra Ogbar, the next head of the Bar family."


    Then stretched out his right hand.


    "Sun Wukong." After introducing himself concisely, Monkey King shook hands with the other party.


    Speaking of Baal, that is the''king'' who ranks behind the demon king, and the cousin seems to be close relatives with Rias'' mother.


    With that said, Rias'' mother should come from the Baal family.


    Family members of the''king''!


    The''king'' family!


    The Gremory family has a demon king and a great king, and it really is a noble among the nobles...

 2352 Chapter 60 Sigvira

    The dialogue between Rias and the next head of the Baal family began again.


    "By the way, what are you doing on this passage?"


    "Ah, I just came out to hang around because I was a little bored."


    "Bored? Did everyone else come too?"


    "Agareth and Astaroth are here. As a result, it was Jefard (Zeldo Road). As soon as I arrived, I saw Jefard and Agares compete. "Selaog showed a look of disgust from the bottom of his heart.


    ~~~!!


    Just as he finished speaking, the building began to shake violently and made a huge cracking sound.


    Sure enough, someone was fighting.


    "Let''s take a look." Lias took Sun Wukong''s hand and walked towards the door, while Gurefia and the others followed.


    "Really, that''s why I said that I don''t need to meet before I start." Selaog sighed and followed the people who seemed to be his dependents.


    On the other side of the huge door is a vast space that has been completely destroyed. Tables, chairs, and decorations have all been destroyed.


    The demons in the two camps in the center were staring at each other, and even the weapons were taken out, completely in a state of triggering.


    On one side are demons who look quite evil monsters.


    On the other side are more ordinary demons.


    However, both teams exude a frightening cold murderous aura.


    The devil''s family members who were drinking tea gracefully on the unspoiled table beside the corner caught everyone''s eyes.


    The person wearing a cloak that makes people feel creepy is centered on a young demon with a gentle expression.


    "Jefald, if you want to fight in such a place, I have to accompany me, but it will die! Do you want to die that way? You should not be blamed for killing you."


    The female devil group in the two teams staring at each other let go and made a declaration of''killing''.


    But the other party is a beautiful woman, very young, and wearing glasses¡ªthe cold and sharp vision is terrifying, and the magic fluctuations that come out are very cold.


    She is wearing a blue robe, so the exposed part is very small, which is a little pity, but very attractive.


    "Haha! You dare to say it, stinky woman! It''s rare for me to ask you to serve in the single room over there! Miss Agareth''s defense is so tight that it makes me annoying! Hey, that''s why there is no Men have always been virgins, right? Really, the women of the demon king''s family are virgins and they are not opponents at all! That''s why I kindly asked if you need the opening ceremony!"


    Digging the groove, this guy''s words are really nasty, facing such a beautiful woman, he even uttered such a slur, and he heard that Monkey King frowned slightly, and glanced at the other person briefly.


    There are strange tattoos on his face, all green hair is upright, and the pants are full of ornaments, which looks bad at first sight.


    Then stepped forward, before Rias had time to react, she was already standing in front of the man.


    "Huh? What do you kid want to do?" Seeing this scene, my brow furrowed, and the cold, fierce beast-like aura attacked Monkey King, but before he got close, it disappeared invisible.


    The woman saw someone coming up for herself and couldn¡¯t help but fix her eyes on Monkey King¡¯s body with curiosity. With red hair, plus Rias behind her, the identity of Monkey King was already known to her: "A member of the Jimongli family. It¡¯s just that this person doesn¡¯t seem to have been seen before.¡±


    "Boy, don''t you want to be nosy?"


    "Do not¡­"


    "Then get out of me quickly!"


    The next moment, the answer to the opponent was Monkey King''s punch-bag-sized fist, which hit the bridge of the opponent''s nose with only a bang, and the sound of bone fragmentation followed. Accompanied by screams, the man transformed into a human form. The cannonball flew out, smashed through the wall, and disappeared all the way to the end of the horizon...


    "Hi~~!!!"


    When all the demons saw these scenes, they all took a breath, and the expressions on their faces were full of shock and horror.


    It''s a bit exaggerated to knock people away into the sky with a punch!


    "I didn''t mean anything else, I just wanted to beat you, ah~ sorry, you don''t seem to hear it anymore." Monkey King said lightly.


    With a sound of "gudong", the remaining family members looked at Monkey King in fear and swallowed their saliva. The owner of the house was kicked into the sky by the other party. This kick really scared them, and there was no trace of it. Want to find Monkey King revenge.


    "Quick! Save the master! Go and save the master!"


    A group of family members yelled at this excuse, followed the broken wall and fled...


    The woman glanced at Monkey King and nodded: "I am Sigvira Agares from the Agares family (Sigvilla Agares), thank you for your help, may I ask if you are from the Gremory family? Which one? I haven''t seen you before!"


    Obviously, Sigvila''s look at Monkey King''s red hair misunderstood him as a member of the Gremory family.


    "I am not a member of the Gremory family, my name is Monkey King."


    "Sun Wukong?" Sigvila was stunned. The other party was obviously no stranger to the name: "You are the former fiance who beat Rias in the rumors and became the Sun Wukong of Rias'' current fiance? "


    "Wow! Is he the Monkey King?"


    "I heard that even the Demon King Lucifer lost to him!"


    "What''s the matter? I heard that among his family members, there is another person who inherited the blood of the old Demon King Leviathan. It is rumored that she is a demon-level figure!"


    "The dependents are all demon king level! Too powerful!!"


    Monkey King heard the exclamation of the surroundings and said that he was speechless: "What defeated the predecessor and became the current one, how did this rumor spread?"


    "Sure enough!" Sigvila closed the cold expression on his face, and saluted Monkey King respectfully: "Thank you again for your help, Lord Monkey King, I didn''t expect to receive your help. I am honored! If you don¡¯t mind, is it an honor to invite you to have a cup of tea?"


    "If the beauty invites you, naturally you can''t postpone it!" Monkey King smiled and nodded.


    The color of joy on Sigvira''s face flashed away, and then he said to the staff next to him blankly: "All the losses that are destroyed here will be recorded in my account!"


    With that, he made a gesture of please to Monkey King: "Then, Master Monkey King, and Miss Lias and all the dependents, please!"


    "Hey hello hello~~ Sigvira, I brought them Lias. What do you mean by taking them away but leaving me here?"


    Sigvila''s expression was cold: "Master Barr, if you want to come, naturally welcome." ..

 2353 Chapter 61 Anger

    "It seems that your face is not welcome! Forget it, I won''t go." Seraorg waved his hand and refused.Of course, he also knew that Sigvila didn''t welcome him, but that she had a cold expression and belonged to the kind of calm strategic and tactical woman.


    Sigvira took Sun Wukong and the others to an empty and exceptionally quiet room. After chatting for a while, Cangna also arrived with all his dependents. Of course, her sister was also accompanied this time.


    Without knocking on the door, Seraphim directly broke in and flew into Monkey King''s arms: "Brother Wukong, it''s been a long time since I saw you, let us have a long-awaited reunion embrace of love!"


    Sun Wukong held Seraphim with a smile on his face: "Selafur, you are still so full of energy!"


    "Kukaka~~ Of course, this magical girl is always full of vitality!" Serapura made a magical girl''s sign movement and said with full vitality.


    Seeing this, Cang Na at the back held his forehead with a helpless expression.


    It¡¯s just Serapure¡¯s arrival that scared Sigvila: "Lee...Leviathan-sama?" Then he hurriedly bowed down with his family members. This is to meet the devil. The proper etiquette: "I have seen Lord Leviathan!"


    "Well~ don''t see outsiders like that, just get up!" Serapurai fumbled in Monkey King''s arms and said without looking back at Sigvila: "I just came to see Brother Wukong. , You are free."


    "Uh~ yes!"


    Sigvila nodded blankly and looked at Seraphim who was constantly touching Sun Wukong''s body. It seemed a bit daunting. The picture was indeed a bit dirty in the eyes of people who didn''t know the truth.


    At the same time, I was secretly shocked: "I didn''t expect Master Monkey King not only to have a good relationship with the Gremory family, but also to have a very close relationship with the Xidi family!"


    Immediately he got up, nodded to Cangna, and talked about his peers: "Hello, I am Sigbara Agares, and I am the next head of the Agares family."


    Speaking of the Grand Duke, that''s the Demon King''s agent.


    "I am Canna Sidi, the next head of the Sidi family."


    After everyone made a simple introduction, they were officially met, and gradually became familiar, and the atmosphere became more and more lively.


    Only Sun Wukong pulled Seraphim away with a helpless look, took out the exquisite gift full of lollipops, and handed it to her: "Okay, don''t touch it anymore, it''s all for you, but don''t swallow it. Oh, you have to half-point the kitten."


    No way, Dao Dao''s sharp eyes pierced Sun Wukong''s back intentionally or unintentionally, and her sister was upset, and had to let Sun Wukong dispel the idea of ??continuing to tease Seraphim.


    "I see, Kitty, come here!"


    Therefore, Sigvila and her family members looked at the demon lord they respected with a little loli with a dumb face. You and I share lollipops. That picture is very loving...


    At this moment, Cang Na had already covered his forehead with both hands. It was too shameful and embarrassing. It''s really helpless to have such a sister. What''s more helpless is that Sun Wukong still wants to mess around with her sister.


    On the outside, after the commotion just now, the staff who rushed in had used magical power to repair the hall, and it was almost restored.


    The rookie demons also gathered again and greeted each other.


    The rally has finally begun.


    After Sera Ogbar told Monkey King and the others, everyone went to the spacious assembly hall together.


    Everyone reported their homes and started introducing themselves, while the dependents waited behind their owners.


    In short, the scene was too boring for Monkey King, so he directly blocked the nonsense of those people, and seriously appreciated the beautiful demon in the hall.


    Beast mothers and people who were originally human girls have both. I have to say that every demon''s appearance here is the upper level, standing together, it is quite seductive.


    After a round of nonsense by the old male demon, Serjeks, who was sitting at the highest point, said: "You six are all next-generation demons with extraordinary ancestry and strength. Because of this, I want you to make your debut before your official debut. Compete on the same stage and increase strength together."


    "Is this in order for us to participate in the future battle with the''Team of Disaster'' in preparation?" Seraorg asked the question straightforwardly.


    Obviously, everyone knows that the last time the leaders of the talks were attacked by the "worship group".


    Serjeks had a serious face: "If I can, I don''t want this to happen."


    Seraorg frowned slightly: "Do you still want us to stay under the protection of the people before us? Although we are still young, we have the ability to shoulder the mission of the devil!"


    "Sairaorg, your courage is very commendable. However, it is too unconscionable. I want to avoid sending you who are still growing to the battlefield anyway. Because of losing the next generation of demons to us It is a huge burden that you cannot bear. I hope you can understand it; your value to us is much higher than you think. You are our treasures. Because of this, I hope you can grow up step by step. "


    "I see..." Selaorg was relieved, but his expression was still slightly dissatisfied.


    After that, there was a lot of high-level nonsense, and it was so boring that Monkey King wanted to kick them all off the stage with one kick, so I had to sleep in Ubeluna''s soft and great breast.


    Vaguely, Monkey King heard Serjeks ask the demons what their dreams were, but Monkey King didn''t care, but the sudden laughter disturbed his clear dreams.


    "Hahahahaha~~~~ Miss Cangna! You want to build a school where no matter the lower-level demons or reincarnated demons can go to school without barriers? Are you trying to achieve the so-called fairness?" Suddenly, laughter resounded throughout the venue.


    Cang Na gritted her teeth, her complexion and did not say a word, because she had known that this wish would be difficult to achieve. In the hierarchical system of the underworld, her behavior was tantamount to provoking the order of the entire underworld.


    However, the unscrupulous ridicule of those high-levels instantly irritated Seraphim, who was still whispering to the kitten. With a''boom'', the extremely terrifying magic power burst out from her body like a flood. , The sudden change directly shook the kitten to the ground.


    It¡¯s just that Seraphim has no time to deal with these things now. She is already burning with anger in her eyes: "You bastards! How dare you laugh at my lovely sister! Are you trying to declare war with me?!" ..

 2354 Chapter Sixty Two

    The shouts full of anger really scared the expressions of those high-levels, they never expected that the new Leviathan Demon would also be present.


    I can only blame the number of people on Sun Wukong''s a bit too much. Seraphim and the kitten are hiding in the crowd, and it is really difficult to find her existence.


    As for which demons of the new generation, after seeing Serapura who was mad, they felt her horrible fluctuations in magic power, all of them stiff and frightened. The title of guardian mad demon is not for nothing. .


    If they had known that Seraphim was also present, the high-levels would not have dared to laugh at Canna, because people in the entire underworld knew that the new Leviathan demon''s spoiling for his sister had reached a terrible level. To the extent, she is an absolute guardian madman, as long as her sister is hurt by a little bit of grievance, she will not hesitate to fight against any force.


    "It turns out that Lord Leviathan is here too! I''m sorry to not find you and salute in time, but we don''t mean anything else to Lingmei. We just feel that Lingmei''s dream is a little out of reach."


    The high-level demons immediately apologized. They all said they were afraid of being stunned, afraid of death, and afraid of unreasonable lunatics. Seraphus obviously belonged to the latter. This guy is for his sister, what is it Can do it all.


    Just because they knew this, the high-ranking demons immediately acknowledged it. In front of Seraphim, you must not cross. If you dare to cross, people dare to move and declare war, no matter what the result is. This type of madness without going through the brain is the most helpless and scariest.


    "Sister, I''m okay, don''t mess around." Cang Na grabbed Serapura for the first time, fearing that she would go crazy immediately and turn into an irreversible all-round battle, which is not what she wants to see. .


    Seraphim immediately made a very sad expression: "Cang Nachan, people are trying to help you. You actually said that they are messing around, which hurts my sister''s heart too much." One turn: "However, no this time. These old guys dare to laugh at you in front of me. They don''t take me seriously! I have to show them today!"


    Seeing her sister''s reluctance to persuade, Cang looked helpless, she dared not tell Serapura many things because she was afraid of such things happening, because Serapura often did things without his brain, and refused to listen to persuasion.


    How dare she say such a character, maybe it will turn into a war of three forces.


    For example, now, Seraphim made it clear that he was going to violently beat the high-level group.


    Cang Na immediately looked at Monkey King for help, because she knew very well that among the people present, her elder sister would only listen to Monkey King''s words. Perhaps the lollipop he provided played a role, as if her sister treated him. Monkey King seems to be better than treating her.


    Sun Wukong arched his head in Ubeluna''s great chest, and after finding a comfortable position, he looked at Cangna and said, "Don''t look at me, these guys seem to be uncomfortable, so I should teach you a lesson. Pause." Who told them to disturb Monkey King''s dreams.


    "Right! Brother Wukong is really a confidant with me!" Seraphim''s face was happy: "These guys are really annoying!" He said, holding his right hand up, and with the sparkle of the magic circle, he used a cosplay. The magic wand appeared in her hand, pointing to the high level in front of her, and shouted: "Be prepared to accept punishment! This magical girl wants to destroy you on behalf of the moon!"


    "This..." A group of high-level executives wiped cold sweat on their foreheads and cast a glance at Serjax, who was sitting at the top, for help, because they knew very well that if Seravl said they would do it, they would definitely do it.


    Serjax''s face was calm: "You also know the temper of Leviathan-sama. She is a child''s character, and there will be no major problems following her words, so you still obediently let her beat her out. Right!"


    "we can only do this¡­"


    The high-levels looked helpless. They didn''t want to be killed. As for resistance, they really didn''t think about it, because that way they could only die in vain.Not to mention Seraphim''s own fame, let alone the Monkey King who lay in the arms of a woman looking for Zhou Gong.


    In such a high position, they naturally couldn''t understand some of Monkey King''s information, but even the leaders of the three forces are jealous, respectful and respectful, and the family around them have the ancient title of the strongest queen. Lefia, and the descendants who inherited the blood of the old Demon King Leviathan, learned from the information that she is a pure devil-level strength!(This refers to after becoming a dependent of Monkey King.)


    With such a big boss sitting in the battlefield, Serapura has a good relationship with such a character, and he dare not offend them if he gives them a hundred courage.


    The end result is that those high-level people who laughed loudly at Sanna were beaten up by Seraphim in front of all the new generations, which also made the new generations personally see the guardian sister of Lord Leviathan. The title of mad demon is not a mere name.


    Many new-generation demons looked at Cangna with jealous or envy. It is indeed a very happy thing to have such a sister who loves her!


    But Cang Na said that this is indeed a very happy thing, but sometimes such happiness makes her a little unbearable.


    Just after Seraphim¡¯s violent beating of high-level incidents gradually subsided, a huge magic suddenly appeared in the venue. As the light shone, an old man with an ancient hat and one eye appeared in the magic circle. The white beard was almost on the floor, wearing a plain gown, and holding a stick in his hand.


    And behind him was an extremely beautiful and heroic young woman.


    "¡ª¡ªMaster Odin, I didn''t expect you to come to this new generation party too!" Seeing the people, Serjeks looked a little surprised.


    The visitor is the main Nordic god-Odin!


    And the heroic woman he brought was the Valkyrie-Rose Weisser.


    "I heard that Lord Monkey King is here, and you have all met. If I don''t come to meet the previous person, wouldn''t it be too rude." Odin said, scanning the venue with both eyes, and finally fixed his eyes on the woman. Monkey King in the pile: "Presumably this is Master Monkey King, right? I am the main god of Northern Europe-Odin. I met for the first time. Please take care of me."


    Monkey King clearly saw the envy in his eyes. Obviously, this is an old and rude fellow.


    (PS: It¡¯s almost the end of the year. I¡¯m a little busy at work. I have to hurry up and finish it. If I have time, I can do two changes. I don¡¯t have time to do one. After I finish the work, I will rest, and I will be compensated when the time comes.) ..

 2355 Chapter 63 Rose Weisser

    Obviously, this scene was also discovered by the Valkyrie Rose Weisser behind Odin, or she didn''t find it. It was just because she had followed for a long time, she already knew the temperament of the old fellow Odin very well, and now she took a step forward. , Blocking Odin''s sight: "Master Odin, in front of so many people, please don''t be too rude, Valhalla''s name is going to cry!"


    "Really, you are too rigid, so you can''t even get a brave and a half." Odin''s words made the Valkyrie Rose Weiser cry.


    "Anyway, anyway, I am a Valkyrie with no boyfriend''s time = age! I also really want to make a boyfriend! Oh~~!"


    Seeing this picture, many people showed expressions of astonishment.


    Odin also sighed and said, "Looking at you, Master Monkey King, this guy is my current guard. Although he is very good, he is too rigid, even a man can''t get it. If you don''t mind, It¡¯s no problem to take her away."


    "Hey?!" Rose Weiser was stunned when he heard the words.


    Gurefia''s face is calm, respectful but humble, but it always makes people feel a chill rising from his back: "Master Odin, please don''t say such rude words, this is for your guard, but It will cause a lot of trouble."


    Obviously, Odin''s act of giving off her daughter made Gurefia a little unhappy.


    Odin smiled: "It turned out to be Miss Gurefia. How could it be? It has always been Rose Weisser''s wish to find a man to marry. I''m looking for a good man for her, like Master Monkey King is so brilliant, but you can''t find it with a lantern!"


    After that, Odin said to Rose Weisser again: "How about Rose Weisser, the adult I introduced to you is still satisfied? If you are still unsure, prepare to be a bachelor for the rest of your life."


    Rose Weisser''s face blushed slightly: "Please don''t be kidding me, Master Odin!" Then she looked at Monkey King again: "Please don''t take it to heart, Master Monkey..."


    Monkey King smiled: "Actually, personally, I don''t mind having a relationship with such a great beauty like you."


    "what?!"


    Rias and the others exclaimed one by one.


    Rose Weisser also widened her eyes in astonishment, a little excited: "You...you really want to... follow me..."


    It seems that the Valkyrie Lord really wants to talk about a boyfriend very much.


    She has not known how many years she has lived, and she hasn''t been in a relationship yet. It''s really pitiful to think about it. No wonder people are desperate to get out of the singles.


    Sun Wukong looked at Rose Weisser with interest: "I''m really curious. If you want strength and strength like you, you want to be beautiful and beautiful, you want a woman with a figure, why no one wants it?"


    With Rose Weisser¡¯s eager desire to fall in love, it should be easy to get her hands on, and with her character, once she finds it, she will definitely be the one that will last until death. It is incredible that a woman who combines beauty, strength, and morality has fallen to the point where no one wants it.


    "Uh~" Rose Weisser blushed, a little embarrassed, and didn''t know how to answer.


    When Odin saw this, he immediately explained: "It''s not because she is too rigid, she doesn''t know how to work, everything is serious, this kind of character is very unpopular no matter in the underworld or in the heaven. Angels are no exception. Angels are no exception. They all like the kind of obedient, well-behaved woman, and a staid woman like Rose Weisser. It''s a completely rejected standard!"


    "Anyway...Anyway...I''m the kind of person who is most hated...uuu~~" Poor Rose Weisser began to cry again.


    In other words, how tangled and resentful you are about this matter!


    "Okay, you don''t need to worry about this kind of thing." Monkey King looked at Rose Weisser and said: "You are very good, but you have not met anyone who appreciates you, so you don''t need to be so pessimistic."


    Rose Weisser''s whole body trembled when she heard this, because it resembled her bloody memory of painful rejection.


    Then, Rose Weisser cried even more sadly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...


    Monkey King looked at Rose Weiser and was speechless, but he kindly wanted to enlighten Rose Weiser. Why did he get into her ears and become a good person?


    There are so many wonderful things in this world.


    Monkey King had to explain aloud: "You seem to understand what I mean. I mean, others don''t appreciate you, I appreciate you."


    "Huh?!" Rose Weisser''s eyes widened at this moment: "You...really?"


    "Of course it is true."


    "Then, you are willing to follow me..."


    In this situation, a murmur, neither low nor high, suddenly sounded: "Isn''t this a gathering of the new generation? How did it become a blind date?"


    "..." After Serjeks and others recovered, they all looked embarrassed.


    "Ahem~~" So did Odin; the old face blushed, and the subject changed: "I heard~ Serjax, Seraphim, your relatives seem to be fighting, right? Really, important sisters You are really good friends but let them fight. You are too bad, you really deserve to be demons."


    "If you can''t break through at this level, the devil''s future will be hopeless."


    "My Cang Na sauce must have won!"


    Both Serjax and Seraphim firmly believed that their sister would win.


    Only Lias and Cang''s face were dumbfounded.


    "I want to fight Sona (Lias)?"


    "Brother (sister), why don''t we know this kind of thing?"


    "You only know that you are stuck to Master Monkey King, and I don''t have time to tell you!" Serjeks looked helpless: "But the matter has been decided, so please prepare for both of you. This time RatingGame, each The dignitaries of the forces will come to watch, but I am looking forward to your two wonderful performances."


    "RatingGame, it seems that I will win this time." Cangna smiled and glanced at Zhu Nai and the kitten behind Li Yasi, and said: "You are two dependents, but you are at a loss."


    Lias does her part: "The quality of the dependents is not the quantity. I only need Zhu Nai and the kitten to sweep all of your dependents!"


    The smile on Cangna''s face grew stronger: "I''m very confident, Rias, let''s make a bet. If anyone wins this RatingGame, what about Goku for one day?"


    Lias'' eyes lit up when she heard the words, and her fighting spirit was instantly high: "No problem, victory must belong to me!" ..

 2356 Chapter 64 Tactics

    Zhu Nai smiled: "Minister, if you win, you will have to divide me half a day~"


    "Me too." Kitten also spoke.


    A full smile appeared on Lias'' face: "Yes, then, the night time is mine."


    "Huh?" Zhu Nai suddenly showed a look of unwillingness: "What a mistake! I didn''t even think of this, or Minister..."


    "No!" Before Zhu Nai could finish her words, Rias had already refused decisively: "Since you proposed it, take responsibility for me!"


    "Well, I didn''t expect that I would also have a miscalculation day!" Zhu Nai looked helpless.


    "Not reconciled..." The kitten also muttered quietly.


    "So, President, if we win..." Seeing that Zhu Nai and the others had reached an agreement, Zhenluo Chunji also put forward her opinion to Cangna.


    "It belongs to you during the day and to me at night." Cang Na said decisively.


    As a result, Sun Wukong''s ownership of the day was so pressed by Cangna and Rias as a bet.


    Not long after, Lias and Sona brought their family members to the underground competition venue specially set up for them through the magic circle.


    Sun Wukong and the others followed Serjeks to the spectator venue dedicated to VIPs, where they unexpectedly saw the Governor of the Fallen Angel, Asachel, and Michael the Celestial Administrator, and stood behind Michael A young girl, that is Genovia''s original best friend Irina Wisteria.


    "Irina, I didn''t expect to meet you here!" Xenovia looked very happy after seeing Irina, and hurriedly ran over and grabbed her hand.


    Irina''s expression was a little unnatural: "I''m sorry, Xenovia, the last time..."


    Genovia immediately interrupted her: "Don''t worry about the last time, now the three forces have been living in peace, so whether it is an angel or a demon, you can become friends!"


    "Do you... still consider me a friend?"


    "Of course, you are my indispensable friend of Zenovia!"


    "Zenovia...I''m sorry, I thought I wouldn''t see you again!" Irina was so moved that she burst into tears, and rushed to hug Zenovia tightly.


    As a result, the two close friends reconciled as before in different camps.


    This time the game was very eye-catching. The leaders of the three forces were all present, as well as the Nordic god Odin.


    As for the ordinary spectators, needless to say.


    Serjeks came to Sun Wukong, of course, this time he was not looking for Sun Wukong, but Gurefia: "Master Sun Wukong, can I borrow Gurefia''s time from you and let her come to Li? Yass and the others are referees?"


    In the past, all matters of the Gremory''s house were presided over by Gurefia, and she was already very experienced in this regard.


    "Go!" Monkey King nodded to Gurefia beside him.


    Gurefia got up to say goodbye and walked to the dedicated broadcasting room...


    But for a moment, Gurefia¡¯s voice rang out in the venue: "Everyone, I am the referee of this RatingGame between the Gremory and Xidi¡¯s houses. Lord Sun Wukong witnessed the battle between the two families, please give me your advice."


    Upon hearing this broadcast, all the demons showed surprised expressions: "Is that the strongest queen Gurefia? Isn''t she the queen of Lord Lucifer? When did you become Lord Monkey King?"


    Just when others were confused and surprised, Monkey King added a sentence, and the faint words just passed into the ears of Rias and other women: "By the way, Rias, Sangna, if either of you wins For this competition, I added two more days to the original day of the date in my own name."


    "Two more days?" Both Cangna and Lias'' eyes lit up: "In other words, have you been dating Wukong alone for three days!"


    "Ahhhhhh~~ In this way, as long as we win the game, we can be alone for a day, Minister." Zhu Nai''s eyes also radiated a light called war intent.


    Lias is also very high-minded at the moment: "Give me up, Zhu Nai, Kitten, this RatingGame will never be allowed to lose, otherwise, the family law will take care of it, and it will double!"


    Zhu Nai was full of confidence: "Don''t worry, Minister, the other party is also having trouble with Chun Ji. Others shouldn''t be afraid of it. It shouldn''t be a problem for the cat in the Cat Mandrill state to block Chun Ji, Cang. The Lord will be held by the Minister, and I will sweep all the remaining dependents of Lord Cang, and then come back to join you, the victory belongs to us."


    "Just do it!" Lias nodded solemnly: "But this is only our initial tactics. On the battlefield, it changes rapidly. I don''t know what tactics Sanna will adopt. So, Kitty, you must always pay attention to theirs. If there is something wrong, report it immediately."


    "Ok."


    On the Cang side, they were also implementing their tactics.


    "Three days, it must be won!" Cang Na seemed extra serious and serious at this moment: "Although our number is dominant, when it comes to strength, we are indeed somewhat inferior."


    "Yes! During the time we spent with Master Wukong, each of us has greatly improved in strength. To put it a bit ugly, apart from me and the president, the others are not any of them. The enemy of one person."


    "This sentence is so discouraging!" Monk Hua Jietao said helplessly: "Even if it is waste, there should be waste use?"


    "You are not rubbish!" Cang Na said with a serious face: "It is my important family and companions, but Lias and the others are indeed not something you can handle, but because of this, they have a great possibility. I will underestimate you, and this is exactly what we need to take advantage of."


    A wise light reflected in Cang Na¡¯s glasses: "Everyone knows well and won¡¯t kill, so it¡¯s up to you Huajietao to stop Zhu Nai and the kittens, even if you are trying to drag them. Hold it on, and buy some time for Chun Ji and me..."


    "And Chun Ji and I will go directly to the''General'' and their king. As long as we defeat Rias, we will win."


    "Then am I going to be promoted to queen?" Rencun Liuliu asked.


    "No need, even if you become a queen, the effect is not great. Your task is to do everything possible to hold Zhu Nai and the kitten, one more second, one second..." ..

 2357 Chapter 65 Lias vs. Cangna

    "Understood, it''s just that this tactic is a bit rogue."


    Cang''s face was serious: "Tactics are tactics. On the battlefield, using all available factors is common sense!"


    At this moment, Gurefia¡¯s voice sounded again: ¡°This time on the battlefield, you are not familiar with the urban streets. The time limit is only 30 minutes. As long as the opponent¡¯s king is resolved within 30 minutes, or one party surrenders, even if Victory. Then I declare that this RatingGame begins!"


    As Gurefia''s voice fell, Lias and Cangna were both teleported into the battlefield in the space barrier.


    There was a whisper in the audience.


    "There are only two dependents of Lord Lias, it seems to be a bit disadvantaged!"


    "Yes, such a RatingGame is very unfair!"


    "Don''t laugh, RatingGame still wants to be fair? Dreaming?"


    Cang Na belongs to the headquarters.


    "The king was supposed to be in the rear to command, but Rias has only two dependents, and they are all powerful ones. I am afraid that they will not stay in the headquarters obediently and act with Zhu Nai and others. In that case, we too Let¡¯s head straight to their headquarters together! In the middle of the road, you will inevitably meet them, and then you will act according to the previous tactics..."


    Lias belongs to the headquarters.


    Rias looked out the window with a smile on her face: "We only have three people, and Sang Na also roughly understands our respective strengths, so it is impossible to disperse his family members and let us defeat them one by one. The only choice is to unify. The offense is directed at our headquarters; in this case, we should also attack their headquarters. If we meet on the road, we will be able to make a decisive victory!"


    As a result, the two parties seemed to have agreed, and both pointed directly at each other''s headquarters.


    A few minutes later, the two men and horses really met in the same street.


    Rias smiled and looked at Sanna: "It''s really my best friend! Our thoughts are surprisingly consistent."


    Cang''s face was serious, and he seemed to be smiling casually: "I won''t let you the opportunity to be alone with Wukong!"


    Lias: "This should be what I said."


    "Then let us see the real chapter under our hands!"


    "Can''t ask for it."


    "Huh~" The kitten breathed a long sigh of relief, with cat ears growing on his head.


    The cat''s ears were still shaking, and even had a tail. It was cute and adorable.


    There was a wave of cheers and screams from the audience seats...


    Four wings spread out from behind Zhu Nai, a pair of demon wings, and a pair of fallen angel wings. She floating in the air, exuding a terrifying aura, shocked everyone except Zhenluo Tsubaki. It was difficult to swallow saliva: "Too... terrible! Is this the strength of Zhu Nai-senpai? This breath is simply too dangerous! Can we stop it?"


    After seeing this form of Zhu Nai, a middle-aged man behind Asacher was filled with shocked and unexpected expressions: "The blood of the devil and the fallen angel is perfectly blended? How is this done?"


    Asacher tilted his head to look at the Monkey King aside, and said, "Is it not normal to have Master Monkey King here? But Balakil, you really have a good daughter! At such a young age, I already have the strength of a superior demon, and this state is really the first time I have seen it, it seems that the potential is endless!"


    "That''s it..." The middle-aged man nodded clearly, his eyes full of gratitude when he looked at Monkey King.Because he knew very well that Zhu Nai hated his blood of the Fallen Angel the most, but now, she had accepted it calmly, which made him extremely happy.


    "Then, Sangna, let us have a final battle!" Lias shouted loudly, and her wings were released behind her, exuding a suffocating aura.


    This situation, together with Serjeks, was moved to stand up after seeing this: "The highest level? When did Rias reach the strength of the highest level demon?"


    "Yeah~! So Lias is already the strength of the highest-level demon? That''s amazing! As expected of my daughter!" Lias'' mother Vinylana was full of surprises on her face.


    Odin exclaimed: "It''s amazing, you deserve to be the younger sister of Serjeks. At such a young age, she has such strength!"


    "The highest-level demon... Lias actually has the strength of the highest-level demon?!" Sera Ogbar looked at the heroic Lias in the battlefield, with a complex expression: "So, my so-called new generation first One, isn''t it going to give way?"


    As soon as Seraorg''s voice fell, Cangna also unfolded his demon wings, releasing all his magic power, and there was an uproar in the venue again!


    Seraorg was already stunned: "Another... another top-level demon?! What a joke! It''s shocking to have Lias! I didn''t expect that even Cangna Sidi was promoted to the highest level. Superior demon!"


    In this way, he, the so-called first in the new generation, is going to fall to the third?


    "Go according to plan, come on!"


    Cangna very calmly gave orders to the family members beside him. Except for Zhenluo Chunji, all the family members flew towards Zhunai and Xiaoxiao regardless of the consequences...


    "Huh? This is...Is it trying to drag me and the kitten with the crowd tactics?" After seeing the target of the opponent''s attack, Zhu Nai immediately thought of Cangna''s intentions, her eyebrows frowned slightly, and she just thought of a mass thunder technique. I have solved them all in the past, only to feel the weak strength of the other party, worrying that if one is not careful, what should I do if they are all killed?Zhu Nai hesitated for a while.


    Only in the moment she was hesitating in recruiting, Cangna¡¯s knight¡¯s family patrol handle had already used the knight¡¯s superb speed to pounce on her and grabbed her: "Hehe~~ Senior sister Zhu Nai, grab You are here!"


    "Good job! Patrol handle!"


    After that, several young girls pounced on Zhu Nai''s body, forcing her to fall from the air, and she was pressed to the ground.


    Cang Na saw this scene and smiled: "It seems that the battle was very successful. I know that Zhu Nai will not harm the lives of my family members. It seems that I am betting right."


    Only then did Zhu Nai wake up, her eyes narrowed slightly, and a dangerous light flashed: "So I was calculated!"


    Rias was itching with hatred at the moment: "Too despicable, Cangna, I didn''t expect you to use such despicable tactics!"


    Cang Na held down his glasses and looked serious: "How can this be called despicable? It is common sense to use all available factors on the battlefield." ..

 2358 Chapter 66 Kitten vs Shinra Tsubaki

    As soon as Cangna''s voice fell, Gurefia''s broadcast sounded: "A castle and a monk of Lord Cangna are leaving."


    When Cangna heard this, Dai''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and she looked to the side, only to see that the two women, Yuliang Wisa and Kuoshita Reye, both covered their abdomen with their hands, lying on the ground with painful faces, just turning into a little bit. The light spot disappears...


    And it was the kitten who knocked them down, and it was a spike.


    "Did the action of catching the kitten failed?" Cangna felt helpless.


    Seeing this situation, Lias smiled a little on her face: "The kitten is my castle. She is known for strength. With the blood of Mandrill, whether it is strength, dexterity, speed, It''s not beyond ordinary people''s ability. If you want to catch the kitten with this rascal style of play, Cangna, you are too naive, even if you catch it, can you catch it with their little power? It''s not Zhu Nai!"


    "Ahh~ Minister, listening to your tone seems to be dissatisfied with me being caught!" Zhu Nai looked at Lias with a smile.


    "At least the kitten was not caught by such a trick."


    "Who told me that I am a wizard who is good at magic?" Zhu Nai''s face was still smiling: "Well~ Next, I will rely on the minister and the kitten~" As a wizard, his hands and feet were tied, and She was restricted from using magic, Zhu Nai said that she could do nothing.


    "Senior Zhu Nai..." The kitten wanted to save Zhu Nai in the past, but saw Zhenluo Chunji''s figure flashing in front of her, her face serious, and the long knife in her hand aimed at her: "Now, your opponent is I!"


    Although Zhenluo Chunji was the queen of Sona, she was good at swordsmanship, and her rank was very high.


    "It''s a miscalculation. It turned out to be two-on-two." Cang Na Dai frowned slightly, and ordered to Zhen Luo Chun Ji: "Chun Ji, go all out and take the kitten!"


    Lias also said: "Kitten, you don''t have to be scrupulous anymore, let''s fight as much as you want! I don''t need to say how important is the outcome of this battle?"


    Obviously, neither Rias nor Sangna planned to do it right away, but prepared to wait for the cat and Tsubaki to win the victory in one fell swoop.


    Because both of them know very well, as the highest-level demon and the Queen of the Monkey King, when they start their hands, they will have destructive power. Needless to say, they will not be able to tell the winner for a while. They can only look at the kitten and the truth. The performance of Luo Chunji''s two women.


    "I''ll win!" The kitten has a firm face, tightly squeezed her small fist, and looks at the place where Monkey King is. "Brother Wukong, please give me courage!"


    Monkey King immediately smiled at his newspaper.


    In an instant, the cat''s aura suddenly rose, and the power of the cat''s mandrill was unreservedly released by her, and the huge aura forced the hair of Zhenluo Chunji on the opposite side to fly.


    Zhenluo Chunji used a long knife in her hand to slash in front of her, cutting the''potential'' formed by the cat''s breath into the invisible, and she exclaimed: "As expected of the cat loved by Master Goku, so many snacks. Sure enough, it was not in vain! With such a momentum, it can be regarded as the strength of a superior demon, it is really amazing! Then, you have to be careful~ Kitty, if it is cut by me, Master Goku will blame it. I''ll suffer when I get up!"


    "You can''t hurt me!" The cat is full of momentum, and the breath that erupts is not what a little loli should have.


    "Then I will come!" Zhenluo Chunji''s face was serious, her eyes radiated extremely sharp light, and a little bit below her feet, she had already started a confrontation with the kitten!


    The collision between the sword and the fist actually caused sparks, and a violent metallic sound rang.


    Everyone saw this scene with a stunned expression that is so wonderful!


    "Clash with the sword with your fist? What kind of monster is this castle of Lord Rias?"


    Even Zhenluo Chunji showed an unexpected look: "Wrap her fists with spiritual power, so that her skin can gain toughened defense... Is this fairy magic?"


    "It is indeed Xianshu, but I was taught by Brother Wukong. He said that I use my fist as a weapon. If I meet an opponent with a weapon, I will suffer a lot in the battle."


    "So, it seems that Master Wukong really loves you very much!" Zhenluo Chunji nodded clearly: "In this case, I don''t need to keep my hands!"


    ~~!Cang~~~~~!


    There are countless cut marks when the sword is passing by!


    Boom~~!Boom~!!


    The fist roared, the house was shattered and the ground collapsed!


    Silver light and sparks gleamed in the street, and the confrontation between Kitty and Shinra Tsubaki became a stalemate, and no one could do anything to win.


    So people are stunned when watching this battle between you and me!


    Even the leaders like Michael have an expression of amazement: "It''s amazing! It''s amazing! I didn''t expect such a fierce confrontation among the family members of the new generation, Serjeks, I really envy you demons, this It''s the hope that your demons pouted!"


    Serjeks had a serious face: "Tacheng Kitten, Zhenluo Chunji, I know a little bit about the strength of these two people, but it''s not the level that I see now!"


    Asachel meant something: "Didn''t you find out that these demons who have suddenly soared in strength are all related to Lord Wukong!"


    Serjeks nodded solemnly: "It''s true, I don''t know what method Master Monkey King used to make them all so diligent!"


    Asachel looked at Serjeks: "I really envy you for having such a good sister!"


    Odin on the side heard the words, but his eyes were slightly bright, looking at Rose Weisser behind him...


    Just before he could speak out, Rose Weisser interrupted him with a stiff expression: "Master Odin, please don''t make fun of me!"


    Odin looked old and disrespectful: "I''m not kidding, I really want to find you a good man to marry you! You should be very satisfied too, right?"


    Rose Weisser heard this, her pretty face flushed instantly, and the corner of her eyes couldn''t help but glanced at Monkey King...


    "It seems that it is difficult for the two of them to tell the victory or defeat!" Lias watched the fierce battle in the field, glanced at the watch in her hand, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "The time limit is only half an hour, if you can''t win To win, you can only deal with a tie, then the chance to date Wukong alone..."


    Thinking of that possibility, Rias¡¯s pretty face instantly became extremely terrifying, and she turned to Zhu Nai and shouted coldly: ¡°Zunai, how long do you want to lie there? I don¡¯t think you will really be caught The three of them are restrained, get up and fight for me, otherwise it will really end in a draw!" ..

 2359 Chapter 67 Strategy Competition

    Hearing this, Cangna''s expression changed slightly, and he yelled out: "Tunba handle, hurry! Get Zhu Nai out of the field!"


    "Understood! President!" Xunba handle picked up the artificial artifact "Dragon Blade of Flash and Darkness" and was about to give Zhu Nai the final blow.


    At the same time, Zhu Nai also announced his declaration: "Ah~ I wanted to play with you for a while, but if I get knocked out of the field, it won¡¯t be good~, I would be very upset in that case. Yeah! After all, I¡¯m sure to get a date with Wukong~ So, all the dependents of Lord Cang, please leave the show!"


    Thunder and lightning suddenly shone from Zhu Nai¡¯s wings of fallen angels. With a wave, before the patrol handle and the others could react, it slapped them, and the lightning engulfed them, instantly electric them black. One piece, flying to the ground, turned into a light spot and dissipated.


    Gurefia''s announcement immediately sounded: "One knight, one monk, and one soldier of Lord Cangna have withdrawn from the battlefield!"


    "This is!" Cang Na''s complexion changed drastically. She originally thought that with Zhu Nai''s physique, it would be useless if she was restrained by the patrol and the others. I didn''t want to hit her and could easily control the patrol and the others. One hit fell in seconds, she obviously underestimated Zhu Nai''s strength.


    Zhu Nai looked at Cang''s surprised and serious expression and smiled slightly: "Are you surprised? Master Cang! Don''t forget what Master Wukong said to us, in the face of absolute strength, in the presence of so many miscellaneous soldiers, All conspiracies and tricks are useless!"


    Cang Nawei sighed: "It seems that I really underestimated you. Is this the power gained by the complete integration of the blood of the fallen angel and the devil?"


    Zhu Nai smiled: "Yes~ Although I am good at magic, but now, although my melee ability is not as good as the kitten, it is also very powerful~"


    There was an uproar in the audience.


    "That''s amazing! The so-called number of people is not at all an advantage!"


    "These two dependents of Lord Lias are really strong!"


    "After all, it is the strength of the upper demon, even if there are more lower demons, it is useless!"


    "Yes! If it weren''t for them to meet, I''m afraid from the very beginning, the relatives of Lord Cang had already been knocked out of the field!"


    Cang Na Dai frowned slightly, the situation was very unfavorable to her, and Rias was no different from her, and Zhen Luo Chun Ji was obviously not the enemy of Zhu Nai and Kitten. When Zhen Luo Chun Ji was defeated, she would face three In a one-to-one situation, she will definitely lose."


    "It''s three-on-two now, Cang Na, do you want to admit defeat~" Lias smiled and looked at Cang Na, and said, "After all, we are all Wukong''s family members. There is no need to go on a battle with no chance of winning, right? That way, only the audience will see our own cards! For future battles, it will be a bit of a draw!"


    "What is a battle with no chance of winning! Lias, don''t underestimate me!" Cangna is still high in fighting spirit: "Come on! Even if it is the last trace of magic power, I will fight to the end!" As he said, he cast a vague look at Zhenluo Chunji.


    "That''s it! There''s really no way!" Lias gave an order: "It''s good for the kitten to drag Chun Ji, Zhu Nai and I are''General'' Cangna!"


    Lias casually moved, and a huge magic circle appeared in front of her, and a huge black torrent surged out to attack Cangna!


    And in front of Cangna also emerged a huge magic circle, extremely frozen ice was released from it, collided with the black torrent, and instantly burst out a wave of destruction magic, smashed ice flew, and penetrated the ground. The house; the black magic power scattered everywhere, the ground collapsed and the house collapsed wherever it went!


    The destructive power displayed by the highest-level demon can be said to be displayed in this hit!


    But Cangna didn''t mean to wave his hand, the magic power was outputted wildly, and he wanted to fight against Lias in this trick.


    This made Riasd¨¦e frowned slightly. When Zhu Nai was on the side, Cang Na dared to compete with her for magic power. There must be fraud, but she couldn''t think of what Cang Na was playing. De and Cangna struggled to output magic power, secretly alert.


    And just as Cangna and Rias were fighting each other''s magic powers, a falling thunder suddenly fell on her head, and amid the fierce roar, it fell directly on a magic enchantment and dissipated.


    "Now that you know your existence and abilities, do you think I can''t take precautions? Zhu Nai!" Cang Na glanced at Zhu Nai and drank his debut.


    "It''s really amazing!" Zhu Nai chuckled, "You who are just your opponent with the Minister, can you distract me and block my attacks?" With that, Zhu Nai''s face suddenly showed abnormality. Smile: "Ah~ thinking of the scene when Master Cang was struck by my falling lightning, it is so exciting to look forward to!" Super Shaking S''s attributes awakened.


    "Then, Lord Cangna~ Please forgive me for being rude, and come to welcome my love for you!" Zhu Naixian held his hand high, and thunder fell continuously. After a while, only a click was heard, and Cangna topped his head. The upper barrier is broken!


    "Ahhhhh~~ It seems that the date with Lord Wukong belongs to us!" Zhu Nai''s smile at the moment looks a bit evil: "I''m sorry for hurting you~ Lord Cangna, but you still have to behave. Exited!"


    With that said, Cang Na was already holding up with both hands, and a thicker thunder was brewing and landing!


    If this blow is compact, the outcome will be determined.


    At the same time, Sanna''s face not only did not show the loss after the failure, but showed a strange smile: "Lias, you should have realized that I have calculated something? It''s just a pity, can you How about preventing Zhu Nai from awakening the attribute status of Super Shaking S?"


    "Huh?" Riasdai frowned, but suddenly saw the kitten not far away hit Jinra Chunji''s abdomen with a punch, knocking it upside down and flying out...


    It''s just that Lias did not show a happy expression on her face, but her complexion changed drastically, because the direction Zhenluo Chunji flew out was exactly above the top of Cangna''s head!


    At the same time, Zhu Nai''s thunder that wanted to give Cang the final blow also landed!


    Rias instantly shouted anxiously: "Zhu Nai! Move the target quickly!!"


    However, the mine has already landed. How can it be possible to change direction?


    "Goodbye, Lord Zhu Nai!" The inverted Jura Chunji smiled triumphantly, and then, in the instant that thunder fell--


    "Artifact-the realm of recollection!"


    Suddenly a huge decorative mirror appeared on Cang Na''s head!..

 2360 Chapter 68: Genovias Chaotic Entry

    Pop~~~~!


    Click!~~!!!


    The falling thunder directly hit the huge mirror, causing it to shatter in an instant!


    The shattered mirror waved and attacked Zhu Nai...


    With a confused expression on Zhu Nai''s face, she suddenly shook her whole body as if she had been shocked. She vomited blood, then opened her eyes wide, and fell to the ground. His face was full of shock: "This...this is... actually being calculated." Up!"


    "Senior Zhu!"


    "Zunai, are you okay?"


    Both Kitten and Lias asked with concern.


    "Is this my full blow? It feels really uncomfortable!" Zhu Nai nodded to the kitten and Lias: "Don''t worry! Although I have suffered a serious injury, it is not enough to just leave the field like this. . But who was the one just now?"


    "The artifact-the realm of remembrance, you can return all the attacks of the caster to the caster!" Lias looked serious: "So, don''t attack her mirror again!"


    Zhu Nai looked at Zhenluo Chunji and said, "I didn''t expect you to hide such a magical tool. We have been together for so long, and we don''t know that what you have hidden is really deep enough!"


    "It''s not deliberately concealed, it''s just that I haven''t had the opportunity to display it." Zhenluo Chunji landed on the ground, covered her abdomen with one hand, and explained with difficulty.


    Although she used the state of remembrance to overshadow Zhu Nai, she suffered a heavy blow from the kitten.


    Not everyone can bear the punch of the kitten who is known for its strength.


    Lias looked at Cang Na and said: "Your strategy is indeed worthy of praise, and it has successfully reached Zhu Nai, making her temporarily lose the ability to fight, but it seems that the queen on your side is not feeling well!"


    Hearing the words, Cangna looked at Zhenluo Chunji slightly dissatisfied.


    Zhenluo Chunji could only respond with a wry smile: "This is no way. If I didn''t do that at the time, I couldn''t get rid of the entanglement of the kitten..."


    After listening to the explanation, Cang Na could only feel helpless. The other party obviously only had two dependents, but he had forced himself to this level.


    "It seems that after this time, Hua Jie Tao and the others have to move into the villa, so that Wukong can give some guidance!" Cang Naxin made up his mind.


    For the time being, Zhu Nai and Zhenlu Chunji have lost the possibility of fighting again, and now they have become two-on-one. Is this different from three-on-two?


    Although the strategy was successful, it failed.


    "Do you still want to fight? Cang Na?" Lias looked serious: "If you want to insist, I will not hesitate to get you out of the field by wounding!"


    "..." Cang Na was a little helpless. In this situation, there really is no need to fight again. Is it really necessary to admit defeat?Not reconciled!


    Just at this moment, a magic circle suddenly appeared in the field. Looking at the style of the magic circle, it was obviously dedicated to Monkey King, that is to say, the person who came must be one of the family of Monkey King.


    "Oh~ Master Cang, you seem to be at a disadvantage!"


    "Genovia?"


    Seeing the figures emerging from the magic circle, Cangna and the others seemed a little surprised.


    There was also a commotion in the audience: "How come there are outsiders entering? What is going on?"


    Lias looked at Xenovia and frowned, "Xenovia, this is the RatingGame between me and Cangna, why are you running in?"


    Genovia chuckled: "Why can''t I come in? We belong to the master''s family, but I can join either of your teams with a support quota~ This is specially allowed by Master Gurefia."


    With that, Xenovia looked at Cangna, "How about it, Lord Cangna, if you are willing to pay for my day to date with the owner, I can join your team in the form of support!"


    Hearing this, Cangna was instantly overjoyed. Anyway, they are the only two of them here, she and Zhenlu Chunji, and there are three days of dating. Even if one day is allocated, it will be one day for one person. She must agree decisively, but she heard Lias protest loudly. Aloud: "Gurefia, what is going on? Don''t you give me an explanation?"


    The broadcast immediately rang out Gurefia¡¯s impartial answer: ¡°According to RatingGame¡¯s ordinances, Genovia belongs to the same family as you, so it does not violate the rules. She has the right to participate in either team as a support role!¡±


    "But!" Lias suddenly showed an upset expression upon hearing this.


    In the audience, after listening to Gurefia''s words, they were all shocked and inexplicably: "I seemed to hear Master Gurefia say that the demon, Lord Rias and Lord Sona are the same dependents? Lord Rias and Lord Cangna are already other people''s dependents?!"


    "What a joke! Lord Cangna and Lord Lias represent the Xidi and Gremory houses, how can they become someone else''s family members!?"


    "But I did say that just now, yes!!"


    "That demon should be the dependent of Lord Monkey King? Could it be that Lord Lias and Lord Cang are both dependent of Lord Monkey King?"


    Seraphim listened to the noise in the venue, and wanted to see Serjax next to him: "Serjax sauce, it seems that what you intend to hide will be exposed~"


    Serjax smiled: "It can''t be called a concealment? I just didn''t announce it."


    The reason why Serjeks didn¡¯t make the announcement was naturally not because he was afraid of losing his family¡¯s face, but rather felt very honored; the reason why he didn¡¯t make the announcement was only because Monkey King played his cards too unreasonably and blatantly provoked the devil¡¯s rules. Having three queens and three knights at the same time, there may be more in the future. If this breaking the devil''s rules is rumored, how should he explain?How to get to the end?


    Is it impossible to fight against Monkey King?Do they dare?Is that capable?Therefore, I had to open one eye, close one eye, and never mention it.


    The audience''s doubts and inquiries for the truth were not explained, and RatingGame is still continuing.


    "Genovia, I agree to your request. As long as I defeat Rias, I will pay you for a day of dating Wukong!"


    "Deal!" Xenovia reached out and reached a consensus with Cangna high-fiving.


    "Come on! Let''s have a big fight!" After getting a chance to date with Monkey King one day alone, Genovia looked very excited and high in fighting spirit: "Master Lias, please be careful. It will hurt to be cut by me! Come out! Holy Sword-Durandal!"


    "Xenovia, you fellow!!"


    Seeing Xenovia, Lias summoned the holy sword Durandal as soon as she came. Her expression changed greatly in anger. This holy sword is the nemesis of the devil!..

 2361 Chapter 69 In the Name of Leviathan

    However, before Cang Na was happy, the Monkey King¡¯s exclusive magic circle appeared again in the field, and Cadeleya appeared in the field, and the devil-class aura overwhelmed the audience: "Huh! Leviathan¡¯s sister, I won''t let you win!"


    "Cadileya!" Cang Na''s face changed a lot when she saw the person coming. She knew clearly that, except for Gurefia, among Monkey King''s family members, Cadileya was the strongest. Since she became Monkey King''s After the dependents, her strength is already a real demon king.


    And her sister had a grudge with Cadileya again. Looking at this situation, she was obviously on Lias''s side. Even if she joined Xenovia, it would be a bit bad.


    It¡¯s just that Xenovia was unhappy after seeing Cadileya: "Hey, Cadileya, it¡¯s too much~ I¡¯m here to earn some extra money, you don¡¯t have to come here too. Feet?"


    Cadileya looked plain: "That''s really sorry, but I just don''t want Leviathan''s sister to win. Besides, I also want to go on a date with my master alone!"


    Lias smiled when she heard the words: "With Cadileya joining, it really is a winning ticket! It''s just that there are more people here, so what do you think about your half-day?"


    "Yes!" Cadileya nodded.


    The Cang side suddenly became nervous, and the gap seemed to have widened. Although they had Zenovia holding the holy sword Durandal, if the holy sword could not cut others, it would be no good. what.


    In the VIP VIP room, Seraphus saw the situation on the battlefield, his face was furious: "Cadileya, even if he is dissatisfied with me, he can''t vent on Cang Nachan! I''m really angry! That guy has the strength of the Demon King! How could Cangna have won! No, I have to beat her away!"


    Serjeks stopped her with a helpless look: "Leviathan-sama, as the devil, it''s not appropriate for you to enter her battlefield like this."


    "Then why can she go in?" Seraful pointed to Cadileya in the field.


    Serjeks looked helpless: "She is the dependent of Master Monkey King, so she can go in naturally..."


    "Isn''t it the family member of Brother Wukong? What''s so great!" Seraphule lightly leaped and jumped into Monkey King''s arms: "Brother Wukong, give me a chess piece quickly. I''ll go in and teach the card. De Leiya, come at me if you are dissatisfied with me! She dared to bully Cang Nachan and mad at me!" Obviously, her guardianship has awakened.


    Serjeks and the others were all embarrassed when they heard this. The good old man Michael reminded: "Leviathan-sama, you are the devil, if you become Wukong-sama''s dependents because of this... this... please think twice! "


    "Think twice, Brother Wukong is not an outsider, what does it matter!" Serapura began to fumble on Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, hurry up!"


    "What to do?" Asacher asked, looking at Serjeks.


    Serjeks spread his hands together, meaning: What else can I do, watch the show.


    "Did you really think about it?" Monkey King looked at Seraphim with some surprise. He really didn''t expect Seraphim to become his dependent.


    "As long as you can give me those delicious foods every day, that''s fine."


    "It turned out to be fancy to my food." Monkey King said with a smile: "No problem, enough care, I guarantee that you can eat it for a lifetime!"


    "Really!" Seraphim''s eyes shone with stars: "What are you waiting for, hurry up!"


    Monkey King also wanted to watch the excitement freely, and flipped with one hand, a chess piece representing the queen appeared in his hand and patted Seraphuor''s chest.


    It''s just that Seraphim has already controlled the magic power to the point where he wants it, so even if the magic power has increased by a bit, not much aura is leaked, but it is still clearly noticed by the Serjeks beside them. He showed a look of surprise.


    Rose Weisser even covered her mouth and exclaimed in exclamation, "It turned out that Demon King Leviathan was actually reincarnated as a dependent! And it is so casual...what kind of existence is Lord Monkey King!"


    "Well~ Master Monkey King is so perverted!"


    Asacher and the others smiled bitterly at each other. It is indeed against common sense that a demon king can be turned into a dependent at will!


    Odin looked serious: "Along with the demon king can reincarnate into the chess pieces of the dependents... Is this what you said before, the "God chess" created by Master Monkey King?"


    Serjeks nodded solemnly. Fortunately, this chess player Sun Wukong didn''t even give Rias, otherwise it would be spread, and the world would be in chaos.


    "Hee hee~~~ I didn¡¯t expect it! After reincarnating as a family member of Brother Wukong, he can increase his strength!" Seraphus looked happy, and a magic circle appeared under her feet. After feeling the function of the magic circle , A surprised expression appeared on his face again: "Is this the special teleportation magic circle unique to Brother Wukong? It''s amazing! It can be teleported to any place directly, regardless of the barrier!"


    As he said, his figure flashed, and he was already teleported into the battlefield.


    As soon as Seraphim appeared, he pointed to Cadileya from afar, and said softly: "Cadileya, come on! Let''s make a break today!"


    After seeing Seraphus, Cadileya''s face was shocked, and Sangna was even more stunned: "Sister, why did you come in? And it was our special magic circle?"


    Sierra Fuer immediately put on a pitiful look like: "Ooo, ooo ~ ~ ~ dark green sauce that, for your sister, but willing to become Wukong brother''s dependents oh you see me so very fond of you, do not give Sister, do I have a loving hug? Come on! After being so touched, plunge into your sister''s arms and act like a baby!"


    "I wouldn''t do that!" Cang yelled out shyly, and then an expression that I had seen through everything a long time ago: "Moreover, reincarnated as a family member of Wukong, you are not all because of me, are you? Goku¡¯s various delicacies and snacks!"


    Seraphim chuckled and didn''t feel blushing at all: "As expected of Cang Nachan! I really understand my sister! Don''t worry, even if you have a brother Wukong, your sister will love you."


    Cang Na''s face turned red: "I''m not worried about this, don''t always think of me as a child!"


    "I said you said enough, right?" Cadileya''s breath was invigorated, and he watched Seraphim''s fighting spirit: "It''s really time for you to come, Leviathan! Although I am now facing the position of the demon king I''m not interested anymore, but as the descendants of Leviathan, let us make a final decision in the name of Leviathan!" ..

 2362 Chapter 70 Tie

    Everyone looked up at the two figures in the sky that used extremely powerful magic to bombard each other from time to time, exploding into ruins and big pits on the ground, each of them opened their mouths wide and shocked inexplicably.


    This is clearly a competition in the new generation. Why has it become a scene where two demon-level characters are facing each other?Is this too exaggerated?Is this really a competition for the new generation?


    "Why does Leviathan-sama also participate in the war? What the hell is going on! Who can explain!"


    "Could it be that even Leviathan-sama is also the dependent of the Monkey King? It''s too nonsense! Leviathan-sama is a demon king!"


    "What happened to the Demon King? Didn''t you see that her opponent was also Demon King?!"


    "That''s amazing! Who is that adult who fought Lord Leviathan? Is he also a dependent of Lord Monkey King?"


    "This is too exaggerated?! Lord Monkey King actually has two demon king-level dependents? And one of them is the newly appointed Leviathan Lord Seraful!"!


    "Don''t forget that there is Master Gurefia who is the strongest queen!"


    "It''s no wonder that even Master Lucifer has to respect Master Monkey King. It turns out that their strength is so terrifying!"


    "Don''t talk about these useless things, hurry up and watch the battle! Devil-level battles, you can''t just see them casually!"


    Listening to the noisy scene in the audience and watching the fierce confrontation in the field, Serjeks was helpless to come to Monkey King, respectfully and helplessly said: "Master Monkey King, or else, let''s stop Li Master Vitan and Cadileya, the venue will be demolished by them both!"


    Monkey King''s face was plain: "If you disassemble it, you will dismantle it. What''s the big deal? Seraphim and Cadileya have a grievance. It''s just right to vent it once."


    Rias'' mother, Vinylana, smiled: "That''s right, I also think these two are quite energetic."


    Serjeks looked helpless, indeed very energetic, he was afraid that the energetic was too much, but those new generations were suffering. In desperation, he had to look at Michael and Asscher: "Two , Can you please strengthen the barrier with me?"


    "Let''s go! This is really a bit loud!"


    Michael and Azazel stood up at the same time, teleported away with Serjeks to strengthen the barrier.


    Lina Li and others standing behind Monkey King, watching the fierce battle in the field, were also eager to try, and each whispered in a low voice.


    Lina Li said: "It looks so lively! Why don''t we go in for a while?"


    Caravana frowned and said: "Who do you want to help? Choose whoever you choose will offend people, so don''t go to join."


    Mitilt said in a seductive tone: "Really not going? Maybe I can squeeze a few hours from them to date with the owner."


    Ubeluna waved her hand with a smile on her face: "I won''t go. It doesn''t matter if I am alone, as long as I can stay with the master, I''m very satisfied."


    Mittier rolled his eyes and curled his lips: "You guy occupies your own chest, and you have been pillowed by your master all day. Of course it is satisfied!"


    Linali looked at her, and she was puzzled: "In fact, ours is not small, why don''t we have this treatment?"


    Kiryu Lanhua suddenly appeared in the spotlight, and started racing: "That''s because you are not charming enough! You won''t please the master! Look at Yubeluna''s mature figure, this face, this expression, tut~~Change I can''t stand it!"


    "Master Lanhua, ask us for advice!" Linali''s three daughters immediately looked at Kiryu Lanhua like a good baby asking for advice.


    Aisha also leaned over: "Please teach me too!"


    "Huh huh~~" Kiryu Lanhua looked serious: "Since you are so serious and easy to learn, then I will teach you my personal experience!"


    Mittier immediately spit out: "But how can I hear the master say that you just have a great deal of effort?"


    Kiryu Lanhua immediately drove hurriedly: "Isn''t it amazing to have a good mouth? Men like this one!"


    "Please advise!" Lina Li and the others were shocked instantly, asking for advice humbly.


    As a result, Lina Li, like a studious student, listened to Kiryu Lanhua¡¯s "Old Driver" teaching seriously...


    As for entering the battlefield indiscriminately, they have long been left behind.


    It''s just that the content made Ubeluna roll her eyes, and now she finally knows why Zhu Nai and the others would call Kiryu Lanhua the "great master".


    The battle between Seraphim and Kadiriya lasted until the end of the time, and there was no victory or defeat. In the end, the RatingGame between Lias and Sona ended in a draw, and the so-called solitary date naturally fell through.


    This made Rias and the others very helpless. They had known that they should refuse their support to join, so maybe they would be able to tell the outcome.


    As Lias and other women were teleported out of the enchantment battlefield, thunderous applause rang out from the venue. The audience in this competition saw it really enjoyable. The battle between the two demon kings is simply not too gorgeous. what!


    The only regret is that the time is up and there is no victory or defeat.


    Seraphim looked at Cadileya with admiration: "Cadileya sauce, I didn''t expect you to become so powerful. You can even tie me. It seems that you have gained a lot from Brother Wukong. The power of ah! However, I have also reincarnated as his kinsman, and I have also received a power bonus. Why can you still tie me? You obviously couldn''t even beat Asacher last time!"


    Cadileya glanced at Serapura lightly, very plain: "How can a virgin like you understand the power I get from my master, if it weren''t for my body to withstand the sublimation of that power, Being temporarily sealed by the master, dealing with you is just one move!"


    "Wh... what a virgin!" Seraful was instantly made a big red face: "Cadileya sauce, you are too much, even if you hate me, you can''t laugh at people like this!"


    "Hate you, that was the past..." Cadileya said calmly: "Since I followed the master, my vision has also broadened, but I will not be restricted by the position of the demon king. I will not be here. Going to do boring things for that boring reason, now we...are companions!"


    "Huh?!" As soon as Seraphim heard this, he hugged Cadileya happily and hung on her body: "I am so happy to hear you say that, Cadileya Jiang! But I¡¯m very curious, your thoughts changed so quickly, what did Brother Wukong tell you?" ..

 2363 Chapter 71 The Evil God Loki

    Kadileya dragged Seraphim from her body with a look of disgust: "Don''t ask me, have you become a dependent of the master, you will naturally know then."


    "It''s stingy, forget it, I''ll ask Brother Wukong to go!" Seraphus immediately left Kadileya, and the magic circle appeared under her feet and directly teleported to Monkey King, just what she saw in front of her made her I forgot what I wanted to ask. The red-faced colleagues also stared at Linali and the others in angrily, "What are you doing?!"


    It turned out that after Lina Li and the others had followed the teachings of Kiryu Lanhua, the''master'', they are now applying what they have learned to Monkey King, but the picture is really exciting.


    As for Serjeks and the others, they left a long time ago in order to stabilize the enchantment. After Serjeks and the others left, when Odin faced Monkey King alone, he expressed a lot of pressure and ran to the ordinary auditorium to find a girl to strike up a conversation.


    Except for Lina Li and the others, the only ones left here are Irina Wisteria and Rose Weiser, the Valkyrie.


    Irina''s face was flushed, she wanted to leave and looked reluctant. She occasionally took a sneaky glance and immediately turned her head away, she looked like a thief.


    However, although the Valkyrie Rose Weisser looked blushing, she looked at it very seriously, with occasional expressions of enlightenment on her face from time to time, and at the same time took out a pen and paper to record it: "So, it turns out that women want If you please a man like this, the other person will like it!"


    As for Kiryu Lanhua, he whispered indiscriminately on the sidelines, and from time to time he gave out grotesque laughter.


    Sun Wukong, let them fool around, so naturally they are happy to enjoy such a fragrant treatment.


    Of course, Seraphim was not the only one who was angry. After Lias and the others came back, they also looked angry: "Wow! Lina Li! We are fighting over there, but you are secretly eating alone here, too. It''s so popular, I want too!"


    So, the room became lively...


    While Monkey King and Lias were frolicking in the room, the outside meeting room continued under the auspices of Serjeks.


    The RatingGame this time seems to be very successful. After all, everyone has seen a rare demon-level battle, which is enough to brag about for many years.


    Until this rally ended successfully, after the other new-generation demons had left, Serjeks and the others came to the door of this VIP VIP room again and asked to see Monkey King.


    "Master, Sir Serjeks, they are asking to see you." Gurefia came to Sun Wukong to report.


    Monkey King lifted his head from the two groups of meat, glanced at the closed door, sorted out the slanted clothes, and said, "It seems that the rally is over. Let them come in."


    Rias and the others returned to their respective posts in an instant, and returned to normal in a serious manner.


    The door opened, and Gurefia led Serjeks into the hall.


    After a few people sat down at the ceremony, Asscher looked at Odin and said straightforwardly: "Now if you have anything to say, old man Odin, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be okay and suddenly come here. Just to meet Master Monkey King is so simple."


    "Azacher, your mouth still smells like always!" Odin replied unceremoniously, but did not continue to speak, but changed the conversation, and said: "But now I am not arguing with you. At that time... I heard that your tripartite forces have implemented a peace agreement. I am also very interested in this. I wonder if our Nordic mythological system can also be added to it?"


    When Serjeks heard this, his face suddenly showed a knowing smile: "This is already in our plan. I planned to notify you to discuss the matter after this gathering. I didn''t expect Master Odin. It was even mentioned first. Since everyone has the same will, naturally you are welcome to join the Nordic Mythology Department!"


    "Yeah~" Odin nodded solemnly, and said: "I personally agree with you to sign a peace agreement, but before that, when I made this proposal with many Nordic gods, most of them agreed. But there is a god who opposes it. I am afraid that he will not easily let me reach an agreement with you. Therefore, this trouble may need to be solved with your strength."


    Asacher looked at Odin and said, "It turns out that we are here to be thugs, but if we can really reach a peace agreement with your Norse Mythology Department, then it doesn''t matter. Let''s talk about it, the guy who can make you headache. It must not be a simple thing, right?"


    Just as Odin answered, a huge magic circle suddenly flashed out in the air outside the window. The terrifying God''s aura made all the people sitting there look big, and they all got up and looked out the window. However, I saw a young man floating in the air with a cold expression and a particularly terrifying aura. He was a handsome man with a bit fierce eyes.


    Asacher saw the man outside the window, frowned, and cast a glance at Odin, "It seems that you don''t need to explain, this guy should be the Norse god who opposes you-the evil god Loki!"


    After seeing Loki, Rose Weisser''s expression instantly became extremely solemn: "Unexpectedly, he would come here!"


    Loki raised the corners of his mouth and said loudly, "Good meeting, everyone! I am the evil god of Northern Europe, Loki!"


    Loki''s dress is similar to Odin, but he is mainly black.


    Asacher flapped his black wings, flew out of the window, confronted Loki, and calmly asked, "Isn¡¯t this Lord Loki? It¡¯s a coincidence to meet you in such a place. What''s the matter? The main god of Northern Europe. Master Odin is here. Did you fully understand this before you acted?"


    Loki folded his arms around his chest: "It''s nothing, it''s just that our lord god has left our mythology system and has repeatedly contacted mythology system other than us. It is really painful and intolerable. I can''t bear it. I will come to hinder him."


    This is really a declaration full of maliciousness, and you know that the person who came is not good.


    Asacher changed his usual tone: "You are very straightforward, Rocky!"


    Obviously, Asachel was a little angry. This guy actually likes peaceful daily life. He is quite annoying for this guy who always likes to come out and do things.


    After listening to Asacher¡¯s words, Loki smiled happily: "Huh ha ha ha~~ Isn¡¯t this the Lord Governor of the Fallen Angel! Originally I didn¡¯t plan to see you and those demons, but there was no way-you just and Ao Ding accept my purge together."


    As soon as the declaration came out, the atmosphere instantly became tense!..

 2364 Chapter 72 Fenrir

    Asachel looked at Loki and asked, "Ask you a question, is your action related to the "Bad Group"? But you, the evil god, will not answer it obediently, right?"


    Rocky replied with uninteresting interest: "It is unpleasant to associate my thoughts with those stupid terrorists-I came here with my own will, and it has nothing to do with Orpheus''s will. "


    "That''s it!" Asacher suddenly seemed to lose all his interest: "It''s not a "worry group"~~ I''m a little disappointed... But this question is still very tricky..." Then he looked at the old man Odin. : "Master, since he is an internal problem in your north, it doesn''t matter if you accidentally kill him, right?"


    Odin stroked the long white beard on his chin and said, "Well. No way, there are still some clumsy guys. This is the reality. One of them even ran over by himself like this, if he really got there. , Please do whatever you want!"


    "It''s enough to have you!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of Asachel''s mouth.


    Rose Weisser stood up and stared at Loki and shouted: "Master Loki! This is an ultra vires act! He actually intended to rebel against the Lord God! Unforgivable! Objections should be raised on a fair and just occasion!"


    Loki couldn''t hear it at all, and even ignored Rose Weisser''s attitude: "There is a mere valkyrie who hinders me, do you want to continue this behavior that goes beyond Norse mythology?"


    Odin looked at Rocky nonchalantly and said, "So, talking to you is very boring, at least talking with Serjeks and Azazel is ten thousand times more interesting than talking with you. I really want to know. Japanese Shinto, it just so happens that they are also very interested in our world tree. If they can reach a peace talk, the two sides can invite each other''s ambassadors to have a different cultural exchange."


    Hearing this, Monkey King''s face showed a boring and mocking expression: "Is this the so-called god in this world? It''s just like ordinary mortals, ridiculous!"


    Yes, the gods in this world are really ridiculous, because even a mere mortal can kill gods with artifacts. This is simply a big joke. Is this also worthy of being called a god?


    The voice of Monkey King was naturally heard by the people around him. Serjeks turned his head and asked, "Does Lord Monkey King have any insights?"


    "No, I just want to say that rubbish like you deserves to be called God? This is simply an insult to''God''!" Monkey King''s voice was not loud, but it spread to everyone''s ears.


    "Uh~"


    Serjeks and the others were stunned, because they didn''t expect that Monkey King would suddenly say such a sentence.


    What he said was not "you", but "you". In other words, this sentence of Monkey King was not aimed at Loki alone, but also included Odin, and even Serjeks themselves, although they were nothing. God.


    "Don''t look at it, including you!" Monkey King glanced at Odin and said calmly: "A group of frogs at the bottom of the well, with a little power, call themselves gods. At best, you are just''people'' with a little power. God, it''s still far away!"


    "Hahahahaha~~~!!!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Rocky laughed wildly: "You said that we are not gods, but humans? Hahaha~~~ This is simply the funniest joke I have ever heard! I think you are the frog at the bottom of the well! If you have some power, you dare to despise God? Who gave you the courage? Now, let you experience the greatness of God firsthand!


    Loki slowly stretched out his left hand forward, and a beam of light that made people feel the tremendous pressure gathered in his hand...


    "If you let him launch it, you will suffer!" Xenovia squeezed the holy sword Durandal in her hand, her expression nervous.


    Cadileya and the others instinctively wanted to launch an attack, but so many big people on the scene didn''t act at all, so it''s not their turn to take the lead, right?Moreover, Monkey King seemed to want to make a move. They didn''t dare to steal the spotlight from Monkey King, so they had to wait and see.


    The reason why Serjeks and the others did not take action, just want to understand from Sun Wukong, since he despised God so much, then, you can show us the power of the real God that you said!


    The luminous particles gradually gathered in Loki''s hand, compressing the overwhelming power and shooting towards Monkey King!


    However, the overwhelming beam of destruction was grabbed by Sun Wukong with his bare hands, and his face was full of disdain: "This is the so-called attack of the gods? Don''t laugh to death!" With a little force in the hand, the beam instantly shattered and dissipated.


    Rocky''s complexion changed slightly, but he still calmly said: "I didn''t have any special mercy. I resisted my attack so easily. No wonder you dare to despise God, but this is also very interesting. I am more and more happy. Then I will play with you more, come out! My lovely son!"


    After Rocky yelled, there was a beat-distortion in the air.


    call----


    From the distorted space-it is a gray dog!No, it''s a wolf!


    A huge gray wolf that looked about ten meters long appeared in front of everyone, with a terrifying murderous aura even stronger than Loki.


    "God Eater Wolf (Fenrir), really summoned a dangerous guy!" Asacher''s casual face finally showed a serious look.


    "It turned out to be Fenrir!" Lias and the others were shocked when they heard the name. They obviously knew that Fenrir was terrible and entered a state of alert.


    "What is Fenrir? Why does everyone look so nervous? Is that wolf very powerful?" Aisha asked Zhu Nai curiously.


    Zhu Nai looked serious: "Fenrir, that is one of the most ferocious and huge monsters! Its fangs can indeed kill gods! If it is bitten, even gods can''t defend it!"


    "So awesome?! Brother Wukong..." Aisha looked at the Monkey King in front of her with worry.


    Zhu Nai smiled: "Don''t worry, this Fenrir is indeed dangerous, but for Wukong, it is really just a harmless pet!"


    Monkey King looked at Loki with a high expression on his face, and pointed to the big dog in front of him, very speechless: "Are you planning to use such a pet dog to deal with me?"


    "Pet dog?" Rocky sneered with a mocking look: "You are really sad! Don''t you even know Fenrir? You said it was a pet dog?"


    (PS: Only now I found out that the previous chapters were typed incorrectly. After forty-three, it was typed as forty-five, and the forty-four was omitted, but it does not hinder reading. If you modify it, all the following chapters must be reviewed. , So I won¡¯t change it.) ..

 2365 Chapter 73 Pet Dog

    "Roar~!!!~"


    Fenrir also uttered an angry roar, seeming to be very angry at Monkey King calling it a pet dog. He opened his mouth wide and showed his god-killing fangs in a demonstration, showing an extremely fierce side.


    Monkey King glanced at Fenrir lightly, and said lightly: "A pet dog should look like a pet dog, and sit down for me!"


    "Ahhh~~~"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fenrir shuddered all over his body, his extremely ferocious expression was instantly replaced by aggrieved emotions, and he let out a whimper, and then under everyone''s astonished eyes, he obediently looked like a pug. He sat down and put out his tongue, looking at Monkey King with a flattering expression. It looked like a pet dog.


    "This, this, this..." Loki was dumbfounded when he saw this weird scene, and immediately seemed to feel that his godhood had been insulted, and roared: "Fenrir, what are you doing?! Get up quickly! Don''t embarrass me there!!"


    However, Fenrir glanced at Loki with great disdain, turned his head, ignored him, still sitting on the ground, stretched out his forelimbs, wagging his tail, and looked at Monkey King with a flattering expression.


    "Damn it!" Assacher rubbed his eyes vigorously, looked at the abnormal behavior of Fenrir, and muttered: "Isn''t it my mistake? Isn''t this Fenrir? Really? Is this just a pet dog?"


    "No!" Serjex''s expression was extremely solemn: "That is indeed a purebred Fenrir, but he was scared to give in by the look of Master Monkey King''s eyes!"


    "Gulong~" Assacher swallowed hard, and looked at Serjeks with a funny expression on you: "You...Don''t be kidding, Serjeks! That''s an arrogant killing. Fenrir, the god wolf! How could it be possible to be frightened to yield by a look?"


    Serjeks'' expression was unprecedentedly solemn: "But this is the truth, and Master Monkey King who can do such an incredible thing can imagine his horror!"


    Asacher''s face was astonished: "Don''t tell me, what Sun Wukong-sama said is true! Are these so-called gods really just''people'' with a little bit of power?! Just...what a joke! It¡¯s hard to believe even me! You wouldn¡¯t deny your existence so easily, would you? Serjeks! Although you are a demon king, you are equal to the gods!"


    "What if it is true?" Serjeks asked back: "Why does God die so easily? Why can people with artifacts kill God? Are we really just people with power? Is it? If not, God¡ªwhy is it so fragile?"


    "..." Asacher was speechless when asked, his heart also began to shake, but new doubts were born in his heart: "Since this is not a god, what kind of existential talent? Call it a god?"


    Asacher''s gaze couldn''t help but looked in the direction of Monkey King...


    Monkey King pointed to Loki in the air: "Go, bite him off for me!"


    Howl¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!


    Fenrir let out a very penetrating growl, and looked up at Loki in the air with a fierce look!


    That wild and terrifying killing intent made Rocky feel a chill in his back, and a nervous expression appeared on his face: "Fenrir! What are you doing? I am yours¡ª"


    However, before Loki could finish speaking, there was a gust of wind, and the wolf in front of him disappeared from his vision. The next moment, Fenrir, who opened his mouth in his blood basin, flashed in front of Loki, biting his shoulder blade. go with!


    "Damn!!"


    Loki''s expression was shocked, and a large magic circle was instantly deployed in front of him as a shield to block Fenrir''s dangerous bite!


    But the next moment, when I heard a click, the large magic circle was instantly bitten through, and then it collapsed!


    But Loki also took the opportunity to step back...


    However, Fenrir, who had crushed the magic circle, immediately caught up!


    "Damn! You useless thing!" Loki''s face was gloomy and terrifying, and he was extremely angry. The thing he summoned turned against him and attacked him. This face made him mad with anger.


    In the face of Fenrir who came again, Loki also gave up the idea of ??avoiding, because he knew very well that it would only be lost, and decisively deployed several defensive magic circles to face Fenrir''s tears. bite.


    Although the defense of this defensive magic circle was amazing, as well as Azazel''s full blow, they were able to block it, but facing Fenrir''s Godslayer Tooth, it was as fragile as tofu shattered with one bite.


    Of course, Fenrir¡¯s terrifying Loki of the Tooth of the Gods was too clear, and he did not expect his defensive magic circle to block Fenrir¡¯s attack, his purpose was just to win a bit of Fenrir¡¯s crushing defense. It''s only the time of the magic circle.


    When Fenrir crushed several defensive magic circles, Loki was also ready to attack. The terrifying light beam shot out and penetrated while Fenrir was biting at him. Fenrir''s belly!


    "You useless betrayer, just die for me!"


    At this moment, Loki''s face looked particularly hideous.


    At the same time Fenrir let out a painful roar, the abdomen was penetrated, not only did it not selectively retreat, but rather furiously and desperately rushed towards Loki!


    With a''click~'', the sound of bone fragmentation sounded, and strong blood was splashed!


    Fenrir bit through Loki''s shoulder blades and threw him to the ground from the air, immediately showing a very humane expression of relief in his eyes.


    Loki reluctantly saw the expression in Fenrir¡¯s eyes, and was disgusted and angry as if he had eaten a fly: "Asshole! Does that guy''s order make you so terrified?! Even if you die with me, you want to complete his order? ! You useless rubbish!"


    Terrifying energy was condensed in Loki''s hands, and the devastating attack spells gradually condensed in his hands. It seemed that he wanted to use this blow to completely end Fenrir''s life!


    It¡¯s just a pity that before he launched an attack, there was an extremely large concussion and roar from Sudden¡¯s head. Loki felt humiliated, and his head was stepped into the ground with a ruthless foot, together with his hands just condensed. The energy is also invisible and dissipated.


    "It''s up to the owner to beat the dog. My pet dog is not your turn to teach it!" Monkey King put his hands in his pockets, and stepped on Loki''s head with a handsome kick.


    "Asshole! That is obviously my Fenrir!"


    At this moment, Loki was vomiting blood with anger. ..

 2366 Chapter 74 Goodbye Black Song

    "So strong!!"


    At this moment, there was only one thought left in Rias and their hearts, and their eyes flashed with worship and pride.


    The so-called gods were so vulnerable in front of their Master Monkey King.


    After seeing Monkey King appear, Fenrir''s ferocious expression was immediately replaced by well-behaved and flattering. Then his limbs suddenly became weak and fell to the ground. The wound on his abdomen was overflowing with water-like blood, making Fenrir clear. Feeling the rapid loss of his life, he looked at Monkey King with a pleading look, as if he was asking for help.


    Monkey King waved a ray of light casually, causing his injury to recover instantly.


    Howl¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!


    Fenrir instantly bounced from the ground and raised his head with a penetrating roar to show the joy of being rescued.


    "Shut up, you are too noisy!"


    However, as soon as he roared, Fenrir was kicked by Sun Wukong tens of meters away.


    Turning to his feet in the ruins, Fenrir yelled "Oh oh~" Oh oh~'' full of grievances, then limped and ran to the side of Monkey King.This time it has learnt well, and stared at the evil god Loki without saying a word with a fierce look.


    This scene made Rocky even more angry!


    Seeing these scenes, Asachel covered his face with his hands: "Dignantly killing the god wolf, he really turned into a pet dog... This Monkey King is indeed a monster!"


    Loki felt the horror that his head seemed to be suppressed by the unshakable Gao Tian, ??and he was full of shock and panic: "Sun...Master Monkey! Please... please forgive me this time! For this time! I will agree to the peace talks between the three major forces in the Bible and the Nordic mythology, and I will do my best to help you accomplish this..."


    "You seem to have made a mistake." Monkey King stepped on Loki''s head and said calmly.


    "Ugh?!"


    "I don''t even bother to deal with rubbish like you. It''s not because of any peace covenant, but because you want to show me the greatness of some god."


    "!!!" Rocky regretted hearing this.


    Just before he could beg for mercy again, Monkey King''s feet had already used a little force,''Puff~!With a sound, Loki''s head burst open like a watermelon.


    When everyone saw this shocking scene, their hearts jumped suddenly. That''s a god!He was trampled to death by a random foot!


    "Sorry, I don''t like nonsense." Sun Wukong withdrew his feet in a flat face, and smoothly stroked Fenrir''s furry head a few times, making the latter tremble all over, afraid of his own. The head burst suddenly.


    However, after discovering that Monkey King had no such intentions, Fenrir was relieved and squinted to enjoy...


    "Then, you should come out too." Monkey King looked at a rubble of rubble.


    "Meow-~~ you really deserve to be the Monkey King, my magical technique of hiding your whereabouts with immortality really can''t hide from you!" The sound of mature charm sounded, and the black song with a coquettish smile appeared. Behind the ruins appeared.


    Seeing the black song, Serjeks and their faces became serious: "The group of misfortune actually invaded here? We didn''t even find it?!!!"


    "Meow~~Don¡¯t be so nervous, Sir Serjeks, because of the Monkey King¡¯s relationship, Wali, Monkey, they dare not approach here, so I am the only one who came here~" Black Ge raised his hands. Twisting his waist and walking towards Monkey King in a surrender shape...


    Serjeks and the others stopped talking when they heard the words, and they all looked at Monkey King, because they all knew that this black song seemed to have such an ambiguous relationship with Monkey King, so they should not join in.


    "Sister, what are you doing here?!" Without waiting for Monkey King''s question, the kitten rushed over, looking at Black Ge excitedly and asked.


    "Meow~ It''s Baiyin, do you miss my sister?" Black Ge gave a seductive smile, not as it should have gone deep into the tiger''s den.


    The kitten yelled with excitement: "Don''t show me a relaxed look, do you want to die? Sister, dare to come here alone!"


    "Well~ don''t be so nervous, Baiyin!" Black Ge chuckled, and entangled Monkey King like a water snake: "Isn''t there still Master Wukong, presumably he is reluctant to let me be killed by others!" "


    In an instant, Black Ge suddenly realized that the killing intent was concentrated on her body, swept away from the corner of her eyes, and saw Lias and the others with their cold and hostile eyes, holding the Monkey King''s arms closer and closer. I tried hard, then stretched out my sexy tongue, and licked it on Monkey King''s face!


    "Meow~ Master Goku is really popular. It seems that I stabbed a hornet''s nest! I am so scared!"


    "You guy! Even the kitten''s sister will never forgive me!" Seraphus was full of anger, an angry face: "I have never done this kind of thing!"


    Kurana immediately covered his face speechlessly: "Sister, shouldn''t the problem be here?"


    However, Black Song completely ignored Seraphim. After licking Monkey King¡¯s cheek, he tasted it carefully. The charm in his eyes became stronger: "Well¡ªthis taste has already turned into an adult¡¯s taste. Meow."


    Sun Wukong was speechless for a moment, and he was a strange flower who knew special abilities!


    "Wow~! It''s amazing!" Kiryu Lanhua looked at Black Ge''s eyes instantly shining, as if she had found a life confidant and was excited: "You can tell the difference between a boy and a man with a lick?!"


    "Don''t be too eager for this kind of thing! You are an ergonomic girl!" Mitilt couldn''t stand your expression and dragged Kiryu Lanhua back.


    "Nah~~ Please do something, OK?" Black Ge looked at Monkey King seductively.


    "Want this Fenrir?"


    "Huh? So you know what I''m here for!" Black Ge was stunned, and then she smiled seductively: "But that''s all secondary...Do you want to have a baby with me?"


    "what?!!"


    The kitten was dumbfounded.


    "This guy dared to seduce Wukong openly, he deserves Tianzhu!" The hostility exuded by Lias and the others has become stronger, they have already started gearing up, ready to do it!


    Asacher and the others have a gossip expression of''you really have a leg.


    Odin had an expression of admiration: "Awesome! Awesome! I didn''t expect Master Monkey King to reach out into the''Mission'', really a role model for my generation!"


    Rose Weisser immediately corrected her face solemnly: "Master Odin, please don''t say such embarrassing words!" ..

 2367 Chapter 75—End of Meeting

    Odin glanced at Rose Weisser and said nonchalantly: "So, Rose Weisser, you are too serious. If this continues, be careful that even Master Wukong hates you!"


    "Huh?!" Rose Weisser was shocked in an instant, and squatted to the side to make a circle: "Anyway, the time I have not had a boyfriend is equal to my current age. It is normal to be hated by Lord Wukong, oooooooo~ ~~"


    But now Sun Wukong has no time to comfort Rose Weisser. Black Ge''s charm made his morals begin to decline, but there was a Loli staring at him viciously behind him, so he did not immediately agree.


    Hei Ge laughed happily when he saw the kitten''s reaction, and became even more intimate with Monkey King.


    The unbearable kitten finally stepped forward to pull Black Ge away from Monkey King, and protected him in front of him, staring at Black Ge in anger: "I will never give Brother Wukong to my sister! "


    Seeing this situation, Black Ge laughed more openly, and leaned forward to the Monkey King and whispered: "Please think about it~ Isn¡¯t it exciting for sisters to receive double income? Hehe~~ Can easily defeat Ertianlong, even One of them was taken as a servant, and he killed the evil god Loki casually. Your genes must be very powerful! If you give birth to a child, it must be very good..."


    After listening to the words behind the black song, Monkey King''s expression full of interest at first lost interest in an instant.Those who want to approach him with a purpose, Monkey King doesn''t have a good impression, not to mention that he still wants to borrow a strange flower.


    "If there is nothing wrong, leave right away!" Monkey King waved to Black Ge and issued an order to leave.


    "Huh? Why did you suddenly become so cold?" Monkey King''s sudden attitude made Black Ge stunned: "Could it be that I said something that makes you hate?"


    "Sister, please leave right away! Goku will not like you with a purpose!" Kitty looked at his sister with a serious expression.


    "So it''s like this!" Black Ge had a look of enlightenment, and then laughed out as if he had discovered something more interesting: "Meow~ It seems that there is no chance today, but before leaving, I can take that Give me a pet dog?"


    Monkey King glanced at Fenrir, and said calmly: "Follow her!"


    Obviously, Monkey King is not interested in raising it.


    Hearing this, Fenrir felt a sense of loss in his eyes. He was very sorry for not being able to follow Monkey King, but he didn''t dare to violate Monkey King''s words in the slightest. He obediently walked behind Black Song.


    "Really?" A look of surprise appeared on Black Ge''s face. She originally said it only because she wanted to try her luck, because this is a god-killing wolf. It was not just a gift, but I didn''t expect it, Monkey King It really meant to be given away, which surprised her.


    "Meow~ Actually Master Wukong is also concealing it!" There was a charming smile on Black Ge''s face: "If you hate borrowing methods, please work hard to make me fall in love with you, then people will It¡¯s just for you~"


    As he said, a huge teleportation magic circle suddenly flashed under his feet, covering her and Fenrir, and disappearing in a flash.


    "Huh~ My sister is really, and her malicious look hasn''t changed at all." The kitten looked at the place where Black Ge disappeared, and expressed dissatisfaction with her sister: "Even if she wants to take Brother Wukong from me, My sister will not work either."


    Then he jumped onto Monkey King''s body and nestled in his arms.


    "Kitten, even if you are just a little loli, you are not allowed to monopolize Wukong~" Lias and the others all gathered around at the moment, and the scene suddenly became lively.


    Serjeks glanced at Monkey King and said to Odin in front of him very seriously: "Since the obstruction has been cleared, then, Master Odin, can we have a peace talk between us?"


    "Then start now!..."


    "What''s the matter, Lord Odin, it seems a bit distressed by your appearance?"


    Odin sighed slightly: "I''m just thinking, because of Rocky''s matter, whether my ruling has caused trouble to the Nordic mythology department, and whether it runs counter to the ideas of those young people..."


    "Don''t think too much, old man Odin." Asacher said: "Your approach is right. I really hate those northerners who have stale ideas and do nothing at home, but you have come out. , The Lord God himself stood on the stage and came to us who advocated a cooperative system."


    "Because I am an old man, I occasionally want to hear the opinions of young people, and thinking about the future of young people on our side, I think I should prepare a new direction for them."


    "Try to realize this idea, sir. You will come to the Japanese gods to communicate, isn''t it for this purpose? We will try our best to help you when this meeting is successfully concluded."


    "Haha~~ Really a reliable ally!" Odin said with a smile: "So, Serjeks, Assasser... can I go and drink a few drinks with my old man."


    "Can''t ask for it!"


    A few people just teleported away, and left...


    Rose Weisser stared at Odin who disappeared in front of him, and after a long moment, he reacted, "Please wait for me! Lord Odin!" He said, bowing slightly to apologize to Monkey King: "Please Forgive me to leave first, Master Monkey King!"


    A complicated magic formation flashes under the feet, and the teleportation disappears...


    "This event is finally over, let''s go back first!" Lias took the Monkey King''s hand.


    "Please be a guest at my house this time!" Cang Na immediately also encircled Monkey King''s arm and invited.


    Rias instantly fought for each other: "Why are you going to your house? My house should be more popular with Goku! After all, there is a beautiful and charming minister like me."


    "When it comes to being beautiful and charming, I won''t lose to you!"


    Sona and Rias began to stare at each other, both of them had smiles on their faces, but their arrogance was terrifying.


    In the midst of the gunpowder-flavored two women staring at each other, Seraphus stepped in, and she acted more directly: "Let''s go! Brother Wukong, go to my house!"


    Before Sun Wukong could answer, she had already used teleportation magic, and a huge magic circle appeared under her feet, covering all the girls like Rias...


    Monkey King raised his head and glanced at the sky: "I originally planned to get rid of a few flies, but depending on the situation, forget it, I will meet sooner or later..."


    The magic circle gleamed under the feet, and Sun Wukong and others were forcibly teleported away by Serapura together... ..

 2368 Chapter 76 The Forgotten Cat

    Shortly after Monkey King and his party left, several figures flashed over the meeting place.


    "Is that the Lord of the Red Dragon Emperor? Even the gods can trample to death at will. It seems so dangerous! Such a powerful character was unknown before?"


    "Yes! He seems to appear in this world out of thin air, there is no trace at all!"


    "Yeah~ Even Serjeks and the others are so in awe of him, it seems that the status is higher than them, it is indeed a difficult guy!"


    "What to do? The existence of this person may be a variable for us!"


    "It''s okay, isn''t he already having a friction with the people of the group of misfortunes, we just need to push the flames secretly, maybe we can still see the scene of him fighting the "infinite"!"


    "Are you to drive tigers and wolves... a good strategy! Even if he can''t beat Infinity, at least he can let us see where his limits are!"


    Dididididididi~~~~~


    "...The contact from Cao Cao, oh, this is..."


    "What''s wrong? Could it be¡ª"


    "Yeah, I have found the Dragon Eater-this will end the infinity!" There was infinite joy in the voice.


    ValiLucifer.


    The monkey looked at Fenrir that Black Song had brought back with a teasing look on her face: "You actually asked Fenrir from that adult''s hand, and said you two have no legs?"


    "That''s the charming big sister!" Black song flicked her hair, charming and charming.


    The Monkey News laughed: "Since the charm is great, we must find a way to get that adult to our side!"


    Black Ge glanced at the monkey: "If you don''t want to die, this kind of thinking is better. He is not the kind of person who will listen to others because of women!"


    The monkey said embarrassedly: "I''m just talking...just thinking about being under the same roof with that adult, I feel like my heart is hairy, but I dare not stay with him..." After a pause, he said with a serious face. : "Seriously, I feel he is more terrifying than Orpheus!"


    "What you said is a bit exaggerated!" Black Ge looked at the monkey and smiled: "It''s not because I was defeated by Master Wukong and almost died, so a shadow was formed in my heart, right?"


    "What do you know!" The monkey looked solemnly: "You can''t understand his horror without really feeling his breath! I have the feeling that even when he defeated me at the time, he was absolutely just doing it at will!"


    "Is Wukong-sama really that strong?" Seeing that the monkey doesn''t look like a joke, Black Ge was stunned: "That''s the strongest dragon of one of the two dragon gods, the infinite dragon god Orpheus! There are people! Is it stronger than her?"


    Valli answered with a serious face: "I am definitely stronger than Orpheus! Facing Orpheus, I still have the courage to challenge her, but facing Monkey King, I don''t dare to think about it anymore!"


    "So you feel that way too! Valli." The monkey smiled bitterly: "Now I regret facing that adult. I was fearless, but now I am afraid..."


    "Wow~~ It turns out that Master Wukong is so powerful! What if people want to have a baby with him?" Black Ge''s eyes lit up, and then she shook her head vigorously: "No way, no way~~! Go down! I will be hated, I want to restrain!"


    The monkey looked at the tangled look of Black Ge, and vomited: "Black Ge, you are a sign of going deep into it!"


    Hearing the words, Black Ge chuckled: "Meow~ If someone can make me fall in love with me, that would be very desirable! Only when the mandrill finds a real harbor, will it not run away..."


    The monkey wanted to say something, but he was taken aback, got the subpoena, and looked at Vali: "Vali, Cao Cao came to contact him."


    "What did that guy say?"


    "To put it simply, "we have to act alone, don''t hinder us"."


    Valli looked cold: "Cao Cao, then pray that both sides will be in peace, if you do it first, I won''t be polite."


    The monkey looked at Wali and said, "It seems that they are really planning something, Wali, you have to be careful. Cao Cao''s purpose is not simple, and you, as the Ertianlong, are also his jealous target. Yeah!"


    "I know this naturally." Valli clenched his fist tightly: "It''s just that if he dares to hit me on the head, I will make him regret it!"


    Unconsciously, a week has passed since I went to Cang''s house as a guest.


    During this period, Monkey King only stayed at Cang Na''s house for one night before moving out, and he was not returning to Lias''s house.


    Neither the Gremory house nor the Sidi¡¯s house seem to be very convenient. After all, they have their own family and parents. The scene of welcoming mother-in-law to greet their son-in-law makes Sun Wukong very helpless. A huge villa was built in the place where Ubeluna originally lived, which was used as a temporary residence, and it was cleaned.


    Becoming a "neighbor" with Monkey King, this made "The Devil Dragon Sage" Tanny start to feel restless. With his size, walking on the ground will shake the ground. When he snores, it is a horn sound, so deep I was afraid that the big movement I made would noisy Monkey King and make Monkey King think of slaying dragons.


    In this way, after suffering a whole day and night, Tanny decisively abandoned his lair, ran to say hello to Serjeks, and built a temporary residence in Gremory Territory, which was relieved.


    Then, just today, Sun Wukong, accompanied by Lias and the others, continued to play the scenery of the underworld, but on the way he encountered an unexpected character-the Valkyrie Rose Weiser!


    "This figure, this ratio... isn''t that Rose Weisser? Why is she here? She looks like a cat away?" Kiryu Lanhua''s eyes, which are comparable to X-scan rays, are still facing her. Rose Weisser was recognized accurately for the first time.


    At this moment, Rose Weisser was staying at the side of the trail with her back facing the Monkey King and the others in a daze, just like the abandoned cat, full of distress and helplessness.


    "Rose Weisser, the council should be over long ago? Why are you still here?" Lias asked curiously after approaching.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Rose Weiser trembled and stood up suddenly. At the first sight of Monkey King, the corner of her eyes was fascinated by a layer of mist, and then she cried loudly. He threw himself into the arms of Monkey King: "Too much! Lord Odin is really too much! He even forgot me here, and went back alone! Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ~ ~ ~ ~

 2369 Chapter 77 The Knight Rose Weisser

    "No, I''m done!" Rose Weisser was crying and screaming while holding Monkey King, which looked really pitiful.


    Zhu Nai smiled: "It turned out to be an abandoned cat!"


    "Woo-!" Rose Weisser heard the words, and sorrow came from it again, crying loudly: "Excessive! Lord Odin is really too much! Actually throw me down!"


    Cang Na looked at Rose Weisser¡¯s appearance and analyzed, ¡°Looking at your appearance, it should have been a day or two since you were left? It¡¯s been a long time since Lord Odin should have discovered that you are gone. Now he hasn''t found it, that is to say, are you really abandoned?"


    "Layoffs! This is layoffs! I have done my best for Master Odin, but I was left in this wilderness! Anyway, I am a poor woman! I am a virgin! Love window period = age! Uuuuu~~~ "Ross Weisser began to give up on herself.


    "Okay, don''t cry." Monkey King patted Rose Weisser on the back and comforted: "Since Odin has dropped you, please stay and live with us. Anyway, there are too many people here. You are missing."


    "Really...really?" Rose Weisser''s face instantly showed a look of joy, and then her pretty face blushed, looking at Monkey King with some twist, and said: "In this case, please...please...please!" Put on a posture at your mercy.


    "What are you doing?" Sun Wukong hadn''t spoken yet, Rias and the others cast hostile eyes on me.This was just the beginning, and it was really disgusting that they started to seduce their Wukong-sama.


    "Reincarnate me into a demon!" Although Rose Weisser''s expression was ashamed, she was also extraordinarily determined: "Since I have been abandoned by Lord Odin, I have decided not to become a Valkyrie. Please accept me as a dependent. , Let me stay by your side forever, Master Goku!"


    "Are you abandoning yourself?" Monkey King looked at Rose Weisser, and turned his head to look at Genovia. This sister paper is a typical example of self-defeating and abandoning.


    "No!" Rose Weisser''s face flushed, and she lowered her head and dared not look at Monkey King: "I''m so old, Master Goku is the first person to say that I admire me, so I am willing to guard Wukong as your family member for life. By your side!"


    "Okay! Now that you are enlightened and want to protect me, then give you a knight rank, how about?"


    "Yes!" Rose Weisser looked very excited: "As a knight of Lord Goku, will you protect your life-this is what I want!"


    Monkey King casually created a knight chess piece and slapped it into Rose Weisser''s chest, with a dazzling red flash shining - Devil wings grew on Rose Weisser''s back.


    At this moment, she successfully reincarnated as a knight of Monkey King.


    Feeling the power in the body, Rose Weisser squeezed her fist and was surprised: "Is this how it feels to be reincarnated as a demon? You can get such a powerful endowment from Master Wukong!"


    Then, Kiryu Lanhua put his head close, Fuer said to Rose Weisser: "Do you know the true meaning of a knight?"


    "Loyalty! Justice!..."


    "NO~NO~NO~~!" Before Rose Weisser finished her impassioned words, Kiryu Lanhua interrupted her: "It''s well-behaved and obedient. What kind of posture the master tells you to take? What kind of pose you have to pose..."


    Well, the old Gongkou driver started driving again.


    When Lias and the others listened, they also rolled their eyes at Kiryu Lanhua with reddish faces, while Mitilt forcibly dragged her behind her to prevent her from appearing.,


    The pure Rose Weisser didn''t know exactly what Kiryu Lanhua was talking about. His face was full of doubts: "Being good and obedient, I can do it, but why do I have to pose? What kind of pose?"


    Ubeluna squinted her charming eyes: "Just let the master ride!"


    Rose Weisser''s pretty face turned red for a moment: "So Master Goku still has this hobby, then...that, now that I''m a knight of Master Goku, I...I will definitely work hard!"


    Kiryu Lanhua forced a head out from behind: "Looking at your appearance, I completely understand what I mean. Is it simple or lack of emotional intelligence? Come and ask me if you have time..."


    "You''re a worker, let me stay behind!" Mittier returned her again.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Love window period = age! What are you talking about, I don''t understand!" Rose Weisser began to cry again: "Sure enough, I am not Is it a woman?"


    Kiryu Lanhua got his head out from under Mitilt''s armpit and continued to drive: "Don''t be so depressed! If you care about being a virgin so much, just ask my host to break it!"


    "what?!"


    Rose Weisser''s eyes widened instantly, watching Sun Wukong''s face flushed, with a suddenly enlightened look: "So it can be like this! If it''s Master Wukong, I''ll be fine!" She said, looking forward to it. Looked at Monkey King...


    I just want to say, this assist is good!


    Monkey King glanced at Kiryu Lanhua with admiration.


    It''s a pity that Rias and the other women were offended: "Kiryu Lanhua, what kind of bad idea did you have! Mittier, shut her mouth!"


    Hearing this, Mitilt slammed behind him, took out a piece of tape, and sealed Kiryu Lanhua''s mouth with a''pop'', so that she couldn''t talk anymore.


    "Finally clean." Rias smiled contentedly: "So I won''t be afraid that the topic will be biased." Then, she looked at Rose Weisser: "Then, let''s get back to the topic! As for Kiryu Lanhua''s words , Please just ignore it."


    Although Rose Weisser was still puzzled, she curbed her mind and bowed to everyone slightly: "Everyone, I am the former Valkyrie who reincarnated as a demon, Rose Weisser, for the happiness of my life, so I reincarnated as a demon. Please enlighten me!"


    "Well, that''s not bad, anyway, I was also abandoning myself before joining, and now I am trying hard to have a baby with Wukong!" Xenovia said lightly.


    "Children..." Rose Weisser''s face showed a look of expectation.


    "Please advise!"


    Everyone readily accepted Rose Weisser.


    Then Rose Weisser gave a creepy smile: "Hahahahaha~~~ Master Odin, I will never spare you easily when we meet next time."


    "Okay, so terrible! She exudes a terrifying arrogance!"


    "It seems that Lord Odin has been resented!"


    "Sorry for a second of silence, Lord Odin!" ..

 2370 Chapter 78 Goal: Familiar

    "Dragon Saint" in the territory of Tanni, a newly built villa.


    "Goku, this is my new dessert, please try it!" Zhu Nai took a plate of cakes and came to Monkey King, and leaned forward and fed him the cakes by himself so that Monkey King could be more clear. I saw the scenery on her chest,


    "How is it, is it delicious?"


    A proper taste spread in Monkey King''s mouth, making Monkey King nod with satisfaction: "Not bad."


    "Is it just not bad?" Zhu Nai was a little disappointed: "It seems that my cooking skills need to be improved!"


    "This is already very good!" Monkey King smiled and comforted. It is enough to make Monkey King say something that is somewhat satisfactory, which is enough to show that Zhu Nai''s cooking skills are high. After all, Monkey King''s dedicated chef is the god chef Fu Luosai.


    "It seems that Zhu Nai is not good at cooking!" Lias brought a plate of odd cookies to Sun Wukong, and sat directly on his lap: "Come on, Wukong, please taste the oddity I made. Qubing, it must be better than Zhu Nai¡¯s pastries~"


    With that said, I personally fed Monkey King...


    "How?" Looking expectantly.


    "Also."


    "It seems that someone''s cooking skills are not very good!" Zhu Nai looked at Lias with a smile, and the daily interaction between the master and servant was about to begin again.


    It¡¯s just a surprise this time. Rias didn¡¯t quarrel with Zhu Nai, but looked at the crumbs from the corners of Monkey King¡¯s mouth and smiled softly: "Huh? What did it stick to~"


    With that, he lowered his head and approached his face...


    Tweeted.


    In an instant, Rias¡¯ lips touched the corner of Monkey King¡¯s mouth lightly...


    "Minister, it''s so cunning! I want too!" This scene happened to be seen by Aisha approaching the hall, and immediately ran over to Monkey King...


    "Really, you have to know how to come first, Aisha." Zhu Nai smiled.


    Kiryu Lanhua poked his head from the inside of the door and smiled: "The picture of love is about to be staged, everyone, please turn the stage!"


    ...


    Heros.


    "Cao Cao, they should almost be aware of it."


    "Yeah, I think so, yes, that''s okay... the talent is almost recruited, so it''s time to enter the next stage.


    "Yes, the conditions are almost ready, it''s time."


    "¡ªThen who should be the first negotiator?"


    "Start from the periphery and weaken their cooperation system bit by bit-I wonder if the other party will listen to us?"


    "Yes, full-scale war is out of fashion now, so the old Demon King faction will collapse. First of all, from the beginning of the negotiation, we must fight steadily, Qigefei."


    "I know! The devil, the monster, and the dragon, who can repel them¡ª"


    "In any era, they are heroes and brave men."


    New villa.


    A new day has begun.


    When Monkey King opened his eyes, what he saw was an indescribable wonderful object.


    On the left is Lias, on the right is Zhu Na, as for the pressure on her body...


    Monkey King opened the quilt. Well, it was a cat curled up in his arms and sleeping soundly.


    Then the two women in''sleeping'' beside them opened their eyes.


    "Huh~~ Goku~ Morning!" Lias stretched out and yawned.


    "Ahhh~ wake up so early? Don''t you want to sleep longer?" Zhu Nai turned over and pressed down on Monkey King. The kitten was squeezed down as a matter of course, and then came back sober. After a blank look, his face Dissatisfaction surfaced, and he took the initiative to squeeze Zhu Nai down: "This place is mine!"


    "Unexpectedly, even kittens are so possessive. It won''t work." Zhu Nai smiled slightly, and simply pressed down with the kitten under her body. Who is the kitten petite and exquisite.


    The cat who was so bored was helplessly defeated and gave up the position to Zhu Nai.


    However, the good atmosphere in the morning hadn''t even begun. Someone entered the room to destroy it.


    With a''click'', the door opened and Serapura flew and hit Zhu Nai''s body, causing Zhu Nai to let out a muffled grunt...


    This should have been smashed on Monkey King, who told her to lie on Monkey King at this moment.


    "Brother Wukong, get up! Where are we going to play today?" Serapura directly ignored Zhu Nai, who had a weird expression, and pulled Monkey King by the arm.


    Aisha stood at the door, her face red and twisted her fingers: "Tomorrow...tomorrow it will be my turn..."


    Kiryu Lanhua hugged Aisha and looked inside with a weird smile: "Aka Nao-senpai, you look weird~~hehe~~"


    Zhu Nai''s face was flushed, and she waited vaguely for Seraphim who was pressing on her body, and it was this guy who swooped and smashed her, making her''embraceous''.


    Seeing that the sisters were surrounded by papers, Sun Wukong knew that he couldn''t sleep anymore, so he had to get up under the careful service of Gurefia.


    In the living room.


    After eating breakfast, Seraphim took the place that belonged to the kitten, and put his arms around Monkey King''s neck and said, "Brother Wukong, where are you going to play today?"


    "Hmm~ It''s really boring to play around every day, I don''t know if you have any suggestions?" Monkey King looked at Cang Na and the others.


    For a while, everyone was lost in thought...


    In the end, Rias spoke: "Goku, I think many of you have no envoys yet, or, shall we go catch the envoys today? It happens that we are in the underworld, and the envoys in the underworld are better than the human world The magician is stronger and better~"


    "Magic..." Sun Wukong nodded, "This is not bad."


    "Go catch the servlet? Okay, good! I want to catch a very cute servlet too!" Seraphim immediately raised his hands in agreement.


    "What is a servant?" Aisha asked curiously.


    Cang Na lifted his glasses and said, "A demon, for a demon, it is an existence that can be used at will."


    Kiryu Lanhua smiled: "Is it okay to do this or that kind of thing?"


    Lias looked helplessly at Kiryu Lanhua and said, "Don''t let this guy talk anymore, just drive as soon as you speak!"


    With a''pop'', Mitilt took out a special tape and sealed Kiryu Lanhua''s mouth.


    Thus, the world is clean.


    Bang~!


    Rias made a magical explosion on her hand, and a red bat appeared, and explained to Asia, "This is my servant."


    The color of this bat is the same as that of Rias''s hair, which makes people feel a noble breath.


    "Mine is this kid." What Zhu Nai summoned was a palm-sized ghost...little ghost?


    "It''s called Xiaobai." The kitten hugged a white kitten to his chest. This is a veritable kitten, very cute...

 2371 Chapter 79 The Forest of the Envoy

    Lias said: "The envoy is the basic equipment for the devil. It is very useful from assisting the owner to transmitting messages and tracking. It can be used appropriately according to the situation. Although, because of Wukong''s relationship, we can all use our minds to transmit at will. Sounds, but it would be very convenient if you have one."


    "Familiar! It''s not bad to have one." Yubeluna smiled softly. Hearing her tone, it was obvious that she was using a pet as a pet.


    Monkey King has the character of doing what he says. Now that he has decided, he will act immediately.


    A group of people stood together around Monkey King, and with the sparkle of the magic circle under their feet, they teleported away in an instant...


    After the light of the teleportation magic circle dissipated, what appeared in front of everyone was a huge virgin forest with ancient trees in the sky, exuding ancient and mysterious aura.


    Lias opened the mouth and explained: "This is the enchantress forest, be careful, some plants here are very poisonous, so be sure to worry."


    Seraphim walked in the forefront, full of interest: "There is this magical girl here, what is there to be afraid of, everyone come with me, I know this place!"


    Under the leadership of Seraphim, the group gradually went deep into the forest...


    However, on the way, Monkey King and his team saw a young man dressed in casual clothes with a hat down low, and introduced himself: "I am a little knowledge of Moxin Town, and my goal is to become a master of magic. It''s a demon in cultivation, everyone, do you need help?"


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King was speechless at the moment: "Why don''t you say that you are Xiaozhi from Zhenxin Town..."


    Xiaozhi looked surprised: "Huh? Is there such a person?"


    Monkey King directly ignored it, this slot makes people speechless: "We don''t need other people''s guidance, you can go play your own!"


    "That''s it!" Xiaozhi glanced at the group of people around Monkey King. Although they were all rare big beauties, the auras revealed one by one were unbelievable. Don''t be boring. Xiaozhi said goodbye. left.


    Because she was afraid of trouble, Serapul had opened up her aura as a demon king along the way. Therefore, let alone a beast, she dared not approach it, as well as a mosquito.


    As a younger sister, Cangna expressed helplessness: "Sister, can you restrain your breath? As the demon king, you have opened up the aura of dispersal, making the devil scared away by you!"


    "Ahahaha~~ It seems to be!" Serapura touched her head embarrassedly, and reduced her breath: "This magical girl hasn''t noticed it. As expected, it is Cangnachan, so careful!"


    Cang Na had no choice but to complain: "I''m not happy to hear you praise so much."


    When the group of people came to the central area, Serapura stopped and looked at Monkey King: "This is the place where the enchantress appears most. Brother Wukong, what kind of enchantress do you want? Powerful? Poisonous. ? Fierce or cute?"


    Kiryu Lanhua immediately replied in black and black, "Of course it''s a beautiful human figure, it can be''snapped''!"


    Monkey King looked at Mittier: "Didn''t you seal her mouth?"


    "Sorry, she ripped it off while I wasn''t paying attention." Mitilt pulled Kiryu Lanhua back with a snap, and again sealed her mouth with tape.


    With the interference of Kiryu Lanhua driving without opening his mouth, Monkey King looked at Seraphim and said, "Do you have anything to recommend?"


    Seraphim was pondering for a moment, and suddenly a magic circle flashed in his hand. After taking out an atlas from it, it was displayed in front of Monkey King: "It can be worthy of Brother Wukong''s envoy, I have to think about it. Such a one!"


    Turning over the atlas, Serapul pointed to a fierce-looking''beast'' in the atlas and said: "One of the dragon kings-Diamat, "Dragon of the Devil"! She is a legendary dragon. It is also the only female among the Dragon Kings. From ancient times to the present, no demon can subdue her. Of course, I heard that she is about the same as the Demon King! But for Brother Wukong, it''s a piece of cake!"


    After a pause, he added: "However, she is now a co-worker of the demon lord Bezebu''s management ranking game. If you want to accept her as an envoy, I''m afraid you have to go to the demon lord Bezebu''s territory!"


    "Sister, do you want Brother Wukong to provoke a war?" Cang looked helplessly at his sister. She was already a devil, why is she still so unreliable? Clear!


    Seraphim chuckled and didn''t care: "The war or something is too much, Cang Nachan, capturing the envoy is justified~~ No one can violate it, as long as Brother Wukong can subdue Diamatt, Demon Lord Beelzebuh has no right to say anything."


    Rias also immediately expressed her position: "Well, Goku, you and Chilongdi, who is also one of the legendary two-day dragons, have been subdued. It is reasonable to subdue the envoy of this level. It is decided, Wukong''s envoy. The devil is Diamat the "Tian Devil Industry Dragon", let Wukong break this curse of''no one can subdue it''!"


    Monkey King smiled: "Break the curse of''no one can subdue''? It seems very interesting, but she''s not here now, so let''s tag her. When I have time, I will subdue her. , Now let¡¯s take a look at others, my envoy is not limited to this one."


    "That''s it, that''s her! Hydra!" Seraful turned the page again, pointed to a picture of a snake with nine heads, and said, "It''s also a female, but this guy is fierce! Very poisonous! No demon can withstand its poison! And it''s still immortal! It''s a fierce demon creature that even the owner can poison! How about it, is it handsome? So far, one or two people have subdued her, but both She was poisoned to death, she is also a legendary envoy!"


    Cangna said helplessly: "Sister, can''t you introduce a normal one? What use is this kind of ambassador that even the master backs up?"


    Lias smiled and said: "I really think Hydra is amazing. It''s rare and powerful. Let me see, it''s in the depths of this forest... I believe that Wukong''s ability can definitely make her completely You succumbed! After all, Wukong can be subdued even by the second day dragon! Right? Wukong!"


    Monkey King was also interested: "I am a little interested in such a cruel envoy, let''s go, let''s go and see in the depths!"


    "You deserve to be the master! Only this kind of legendary creature is worthy of the master!" Linali and the others all cast their gazes at Monkey King to worship...

 2372 Chapter 80 Legendary Creatures

    Go all the way, pointing straight to the deepest part of the magic forest.


    On the way, I encountered a lot of monsters, but there was nothing suitable for Aisha and the others.


    It wasn''t until I saw a creature that was about the size of a sea eagle, glowing blue, and resembling a dragon.


    Seraphim saw the creature resting on the branch of the big tree with a little surprise on his face: "It''s the blue thunder dragon, luck is good, I encountered a lonely young man here. Cang Thunder Dragon."


    Lias was so touched that her eyes lit up, and it seemed that she saw it for the first time, indicating that this is a very rare blue thunder dragon: "This is the blue thunder dragon, and I saw it for the first time. The scales are so beautiful, like Like a blue diamond, it gleams with blue light."


    Boom!Boom!


    At this moment, the sticky jelly-like objects fell one after another from the surrounding trees. Monkey King discovered it for the first time and sighed with emotion: "Slimes, it seems to have entered the plot mode..."


    Fire flashed in his eyes, and the slimes that fell down instantly burned out!


    But the Blue Thunder Dragon that originally stayed on the branch was so frightened that it was full of panic and fear, and fluttered its wings and flew away...


    Seraphim patted his chest and looked scared: "It scares me to death. It''s a slime. This kind of sticky, sticky, and corrosive thing is the most disgusting."


    "Fortunately, I haven''t been attacked by them..." Cang said with a relieved expression.


    "It''s a pity, that blue thunder dragon was also scared away, are you going to chase it?" Lias looked at Monkey King.


    Seraphim also added: "Canglei Dragon is a very rare species. Although it is not as good as the Dragon King after adulthood, it is also the highest among the dragons."


    "It''s not the species in the legend, let''s go ahead." Monkey King waved his hand and glanced at Aisha. This Cang Leilong should be the demon of Aisha in the original book.


    But Aisha is now his envoy, she should find a cuter and stronger one.


    "As expected, Brother Wukong, don''t you even look down on Cang Leilong!" Seraphus smiled, "Isn''t it a legendary creature?" Seraphus said, his eyes suddenly lit up and changed. Get excited: "Why don''t we kill all the legendary creatures in this forest of enchantment this time?"


    "Really...you really want to do this?" Such a grand goal really made Ubeluna and the others stunned.


    Legends are legends because they are so powerful that no one can tame them. It is the name of a legend that takes time to achieve, and it is a genuine and absolute danger.


    Now, they not only have to target this kind of creature, but they also want to catch it all at once. This idea is really not a normal person.


    But look at the lineup of their trip, Gurefia, Seraphim, Cadileya, Rose Weisser... none of them are weak players!With the unfathomable Monkey King, maybe they can really create this eternal legend in one fell swoop!


    All sister papers also thought of this possibility, and they all became full of fighting spirit, looking at Monkey King expectantly, waiting for his answer.


    "Since you are interested, then do it." Monkey King said indifferently.


    In his eyes, those so-called legendary creatures are no different from ordinary monsters.


    "Wow Kaka~~ As expected to be Brother Wukong, this magical girl really didn''t misunderstand the person!" Serapura put out a scissor hand, with a look of excitement on his face, then opened the photo album in his hand and looked through it: " Let me see! This makes the legendary creatures living in the Demon Forest have..."


    "Ah! There is! That''s it¡ªthe phoenix of Underworld, the legendary pure-blooded phoenix, had been reincarnated as a demon in its infancy, but because it was often beaten and abused by its own master, only to collect it Tears, because the tears of the phoenix are the best healing artifacts in the world!"


    "Finally, one day, it could not bear to kill its owner, so it changed from the phoenix to the undead phoenix, and then someone saw it escape into the deepest part of the magic forest and hid it, which can be searched for several years. , And no one could find its trace. When it appeared before people again, it was already two hundred years ago, but later disappeared without a trace, so it gradually became a legend, because when I saw her at the end, it was here. The Demon Forest, so it is rumored that it is still hidden somewhere in the Demon Forest."


    "Netherfire phoenix!" Lias heard the words, her eyes gleaming: "The Phoenix family only has the blood of the phoenix and has an immortal body. This pure-blooded phoenix is ??definitely better than theirs. Be stronger!"


    Seraphim said with a serious face: "One point needs to be corrected. After transforming into Netherfire Immortal, her tears no longer have the ability to heal, but transformed into destructive ability. Rumors are that Netherfire Immortal''s The flame is a dark, unknown fire! Only when the target is burned out will it go out."


    Lias: "That''s pretty cool, but it''s a shame to lose this healing power."


    Caravana asked calmly: "Isn''t it said that no one has seen it for hundreds of years? Can we find it? Is it really still in this magic forest?"


    "I don''t know either." Seraphim spread his hands.


    "Don''t worry, it''s still there." Sun Wukong replied with a smile, as long as he was willing, everything in the Demon Forest could be hidden from his mind.


    "Does the master know that she is there?" Gurefia cast a surprised look.


    When following Serjax, they also looked for this undead bird, but Serjax''s ability also failed.


    Monkey King did not speak, but smiled and stomped the ground with his feet. The answer is self-evident.


    "You mean, underground?"


    "And it''s still in the magma of the earth''s core, and no one can find it."


    Gurefia nodded: "It turned out to be in the underground magma. I have been to the underground magma world with Master Serjeks before looking for the phoenix. The deeper the magma, the higher the temperature, and the underground magma. The world is vast and boundless, and the line of sight is blocked, and even the exploration magic cannot be used. Even if the magic powers are exhausted, Serjeks-sama and I cannot find the target. We have no choice but to turn back and give up."


    Lias looked curious: "Why haven''t I heard of this kind of thing?"


    Gurefia said with a calm face: "We were a complete failure that time. Regarding your sister who admires your brother, Lord Serjax is not embarrassed to say it." ..

 2373 Chapter 81 Hydra

    "So your brother loves face so much?" Lias whispered.


    Seraphim continued to turn the page. After a while, he said, "There are only these three legendary creatures recorded in this envoy forest. If it is in other places, there should be many more!"


    "Three are enough, I don''t bother to go elsewhere." Sun Wukong said: "Let''s capture the Hydra and the Undead Bird. As for the Dragon King, I think I will have a chance to see it later."


    The group of people continued to move forward. Gradually, the creatures they could encounter were getting fewer and fewer. Finally, they disappeared as well as snakes, insects, rats and ants.


    "It seems that we are not far from the place where Hydra lives..." Seraful''s face became rare and serious: "I can feel an unknown breath and powerful magic!"


    A pair of hairy ears grew on the kitten''s head, and a tail also grew behind him: "There is indeed a strong''qi'' in front of him, it should be Hydra."


    Kiryu Lanhua''s glasses refracted light: "I''m about to see the legendary Hydra soon, so excited!"


    Monkey King turned his head and smiled and looked at her: "Don''t be scared to pee again this time~"


    Kiryu Lanhua chuckled, and his eyes were charming: "Does the master want to see me pee?"


    It seems that Gongkoumeizhi really can''t flirt with you casually, because she will flirt with you in turn.


    However, Monkey King is not an innocent boy, nor can he be easily molested. He looked at Kiryu Lanhua with a smile but jokingly said: "Then be here!"


    "Ah? Here? Isn''t it?!" Kiryu Lanhua was dumbfounded.


    Ubeluna''s face showed a charming smile: "You are told to drive without looking at the person. Even the master dares to molest. You will be punished!"


    "That..." Kiryu Lanhua looked at Monkey King with a twisted face: "Master, so many people are watching... Um... Can we change the place? I''ll show it to you alone~"


    Monkey King was unmoved: "Here, immediately, immediately!"


    "Huh~ no! It''s shameful in front of so many people..." Kiryu Lanhua screamed.


    An inexplicable smile appeared on Lias'' face: "Hurry up, I''ll give you three seconds. Once the time has passed, the family law will take care of you. One...two..."


    "Don''t be three, I''ll just do it..." Kiryu Lan Huatong blushed, his heart turned, and hissed on the spot... But there was no hissing for a long time, and he looked at Monkey King with a sad face: "What if I can''t urinate?"


    When Lias and the others heard this, they all laughed out''haha~'': "You have today too, Kiryu Lanhua!"


    Mitilt looked at Kiryu Lanhua''s appearance at this time, he hehe smiled: "Looking at this guy''s embarrassment now, I suddenly feel so good! Ask her to give us bad ideas, now we will get retribution!"


    Caravana nodded blankly: "Yeah~ Same reason!"


    An episode just passed...


    Passing through the dense jungle, what appeared in front of everyone was not a primitive forest, nor an ancient cave and canyon, but a beautiful garden like a paradise.


    Beautiful exotic flowers and plants are planted everywhere, and the air is filled with intoxicating fragrance.


    And in the center of the exotic flowers and plants, stands a unique and delicate wooden house.


    Just as soon as he smelled this scent, Seraphim hurriedly covered his mouth and nose, and the light in his hands gleamed, instantly purifying the scent wafting around: "Everyone, be careful, don¡¯t touch the flowers and plants here, they are all highly poisonous. , Don¡¯t smell those scents, they are also highly toxic!"


    Seraphim''s words immediately frightened Lias and the others, and they hurriedly covered their mouths and noses.


    Monkey King: "Don''t be nervous, as long as you are by my side, you won''t be hurt by the poison."


    Lias and the others immediately leaned on Sun Wukong''s body when they heard the words, squeezing him in the middle, and some even took advantage of the mess.


    "..."


    Monkey King poked his head out of the softness with difficulty, saying that he was speechless: "Just stand within 100 meters from me..."


    "That''s it!" Zhu Nai smiled.


    "It''s really been a long time since I came to a guest!" An unusually charming voice suddenly interrupted the crowd''s play.


    Lias and the others looked at each other, and there was a little surprise in their eyes.


    What they saw was a mature and glamorous woman with a full and exaggerated upper body and a charming face full of mature women''s style, but their eyes were cold like a snake, making people afraid to look at her.


    Seductive and dangerous coexist, full of femme fatale.


    She is the most dangerous creature in the legend that makes the Demon Forest, possessing an immortal body, containing a highly poisonous Hydra!


    The kitten nervously grabbed Monkey King''s arm and looked at the woman in front of him, and said, "That strong''qi'' came from her..."


    Seraphim looked carefree: "You seem to be Hydra Sauce, right? The place where you live is completely different from what you imagined!"


    The woman was surprised for a moment when she saw Seraphim, and immediately recovered her calm: "It turned out to be the Lord of the New Leviathan. People with status and status like you will come to this envoy forest. Is it because she wants to contract me for this? Enchantress?"


    Seraphim smiled: "It''s not me~ it''s my brother Goku!"


    While speaking, he pointed to Monkey King beside him.


    The woman¡¯s original calm breath instantly became extremely dangerous and violent, and the strange flowers and weeds beside her withered and died instantly: "If you don¡¯t want to die, just get out of here! I will never become someone else¡¯s servant. !"


    Monkey King looked at Hydra up and down, nodded, and announced: "From now on, you will be my envoy."


    "You fellow, don''t you understand human language?" The woman yelled angrily, with an icy chill in her eyes, and she shook her hand in front of her. A terrible poisonous mist instantly emerged from her body and turned into a stream. A torrent of poisonous smoke swept towards Monkey King!


    But when the poisonous smoke was ten meters away from Monkey King, the strange smoke suddenly disappeared!


    "Huh?!" The woman was shocked: "Is it a purification enchantment?"


    Immediately there was a fierce light in his eyes: "Is there only this ability?"


    A little bit at the foot, a big hole was actually stamped out, showing a power that was completely incompatible with her wonderful figure!


    Just thinking that her body is a Hydra, does it feel normal to show such power?


    Faced with the raindrop attack of the Hydra, Monkey King dodges at will without backhanding: "The power is good, but the melee skills are really bad. If this is the legendary Hydra, it would disappoint me a bit. ..." ..

 2374 Chapter 82 I Feel It

    Hydra''s continuous and swift attacks did not even touch a corner of Monkey King''s clothes, and the more he hit his heart, the more he became frightened; and when he attacked, he had clearly released a poison that even the Dragon King could poison. This person did not see the slightest abnormality.


    Before, it can be said that the purification of the enchantment purifies the poison, but at such a close distance, it will definitely be recruited!Could he be immune to highly toxic?


    "It seems that in your previous battles, your opponents have been poisoned before they get close to you, so besides brute force, your melee ability does not have much experience and is not very strong. "


    "You say I am not very strong? How dare you say I am not very strong?!"


    Hydra was like a cat with its tail stepped on. She was mad, and she was so proud that she had never been so underestimated. Therefore, such remarks were simply an insult to her.


    Chapter 84:


    "Then I will let you see what the power of despair is!"


    With a scream, the beauty in front of her body released an extremely terrifying poisonous mist, spreading to the surroundings. The moment she touched the flowers, plants and trees, it caused them to corrode and melt in an instant, and the air floated in an instant. Smell the pungent smell.


    However, when the poisonous fog passed by the place where Monkey King was, it was no longer able to get close, and it flowed and spread to both sides, causing Lias and the girls behind to breathe a sigh of relief.


    As Hydra himself said, her poison is so poisonous that even the Dragon King can fall down.


    When the poisonous fog gradually dissipated, a huge poisonous snake appeared in front of everyone, green and light blue, black light terrifying, poisonous fog lingering around the body, showing in front of people, it is unknown and desperate!


    Especially the nine snake heads, standing in the sky tens of meters high, make the hissing noise from time to time to make people cold all over!


    And the ground on which Hydra stands, because of her venomous body, and the ground are corroded into a huge hole.


    Unknown, bloody, cold, ruthless...


    The first time I saw Hydra, this series of disturbing emotions arose from my heart.


    "Is this the main body of Hydra? What a strong sense of oppression!" Seraphus suppressed his playful expression at this moment, and his complexion became serious: "The strength is comparable to the devil, and with this terrible poison, I am afraid that even I can''t take her down now, no wonder even the Demon King keeps her far away!"


    "Um~ indeed! If this guy is subdued by Wukong, is it really okay to live with us?" Ubeluna began to worry.As for Monkey King''s failure to subdue the Hydra, she had never thought about such a thing, because it simply didn''t exist.


    Lias said: "Since Wukong decided to accept her, naturally there is a corresponding way. We don''t need to worry about this kind of thing."


    "makes sense."


    "Is this your main body? It really seems to be awe-inspiring!" Monkey King looked at the Hydra in front of him and smiled slightly.


    However, what answered him was a weird piercing scream, and then he saw one of the huge snake heads suddenly open its mouth and eject a fiery flame!


    That scene was as scary as a fireball from the sky.


    "Do you still breathe fire... Oh, yes, this is magic!" Monkey King stretched out a finger and pointed at the falling fireball lightly: "However, this temperature is also suitable for children. It¡¯s a play!"


    "Bump~!" With a sound, the huge sky-falling fireball was instantly bounced by one finger.


    "what?!!"


    A hoarse scream came from the middle of the nine snake heads, and then even seeing the nine huge heads of the Hydra rise high, terrible magic power condensed on its head, flashing a huge and exaggerated magic circle. The next moment, terrible magic is released one after another!


    Snowstorm, thunderstorm, fire rain, poisonous dragon...


    That picture is gorgeous!


    Within one mile, it was already covered by magic!


    After the ice and snow, there was a fire starting a prairie fire, then thunder trial, poisonous dragon shuttled...


    When everything was calm, the nine heads of Hydra also shrugged off and became listless. It seemed that the continuous activation of such large-scale magic had brought her to the limit.


    Just looking at the scorched wasteland, Hydra let out a triumphant snort: "Has it turned into ashes and disappeared? Humph~! This is the end of my Hydra!"


    It''s just that her voice just fell, but she suddenly heard the shocking voice from her body: "This scene is really spectacular, much more gorgeous than that special effect, Hydra, or you Let us see it during a performance!"


    "Watch... show?!!!"


    The hydra instantly burned with anger, and the eyes on each head exuded raging anger. The nine snake heads turned, and finally saw Monkey King and his group on the only snake body behind her, screaming in anger. Doesn''t this mean , All her previous magic failed?


    "When did you run behind me?"


    Sun Wukong did not answer the question: "You said before that you want me to see what the power of despair is, right? Actually-this is what I want to say to you!"


    "Wh...what?!!!"


    Hearing this, Hydra suddenly felt a sense of anxiety and panic, which originated from instinctive despair over fear.


    "I heard that you have an immortal body? Then let you feel the despair of death!"


    Monkey King punched out, the space vibrated, and the terrible roar caused the atmosphere to burst, forming a terrifying and ruinous turbulent vortex. In a flash, the eight heads of Hydra burst, turning into blood mist and floating away, and they were once again turned by the turbulent vortex Swept away!


    "Gudong~" Rias and the others were swallowing their saliva with difficulty. At this moment, they really realized that the tip of the iceberg of Monkey King''s own strength, together with the Demon King-level Hydra, was blown out by one punch. !!!


    With a''bang'', the only remaining head of the Hydra lay on the ground softly and smashed a huge hole.


    Monkey King flashed before the only remaining head of Hydra and smiled faintly: "This is the power that makes people desperate!"


    Hydra''s eyes were full of fear and tremblingly said: "I...clearly...felt..."


    "Yeah~ But, there is still one head left. Or, are you making a punch? I heard that you have an immortal body. It should be fine, right?"


    "No!! Please don''t do that!!!"


    The only remaining soft head of Hydra, after hearing Monkey King¡¯s words, bounced from the ground like a flashback, kowtow to him begging for mercy: "Please... please forgive me this time. ! It is mine to say such blatant words to you, but please don''t punch me, you will die!" ..

 2375 Chapter 83 The Little Snake

    Monkey King looked at Hydra: "It''s clearly called the immortal body, you are also afraid of death!"


    "..." The Hydra was speechless for a while, all eight of its heads were blown out by you, but they couldn''t recover. What an immortal body? Didn''t you crack this?Are you kidding me when you say this?


    "I am willing to sign a contract with you and become your envoy, please don''t punch me!" Hydra looked at Monkey King pleadingly, without the arrogance and prestige he had just now.


    From the punch just now, she clearly felt Sun Wukong''s desperately terrifying and powerful, this is a terrifying powerhouse who can blow her up with one punch!She knew very well that the reason why she was still alive and still had a head in it was obviously that the other party wanted to take her for his own use and saved her life.


    In the past, she had a master and lost, but she was very unconvinced because the master at that time defeated her with various despicable means, weakened her strength by restraining snakes, and took antidote. Setting a trap, and then forcibly contracting her, she disagreed with her proud nature, so she took the opportunity to bite her master, killed her and ran away.


    But in the hands of Monkey King, she was convinced. Warcraft originally advocated force, the strong, and the survival of the fittest. This is their law of survival. They only succumb to the strong, so that they will feel their arrogance. His dignity will not be trampled on and wronged.


    As a result, Monkey King successfully completed the master-slave contract with Hydra.


    At the same time, Monkey King also helped her restore the nine exploded heads. Regarding Monkey King''s miraculous recovery method, Lias and the others were once again shocked, and they were also worshiped by Hydra.


    Seraphim looked at the Hydra who had turned into the image of a glamorous woman, and smiled: "I didn''t expect to subdue Hydra so smoothly. Now that I have subdued, Brother Wukong, please give it to her. Give a name."


    "Do you want to name it?"


    "Of course, after each person gets a ambassador, he must give his ambassador a name, but such legendary ambassadors usually already have their own names..."


    "What was your original name?" Monkey King looked at Hydra.


    Hydra said without thinking: "Forgot..."


    "Can you forget your name?" Linali and others were speechless.


    Then the careful Gurefia saw the clue: "It is rumored that Hydra has eaten the Lord. Her name must have been taken by the previous owner, and I definitely don''t want to use the original name."


    "That''s it!" Monkey King pondered for a moment, and said: "Since you are a Hydra, call you a little snake."


    "..."


    Lias and the other women all looked at Monkey King with a weird face when they heard this. Their eyes were obviously asking, where is she young?Whether it''s the human form or the body, it''s not small at all!


    Ahem~~Well, in all aspects, the snake is not small, but very big!It can be said that among the girls, she is the biggest one, one size bigger than Yubeluna.


    "Maybe it has something to do with her size!"


    The women thought very jealously, after all, their bodies were so big, when they thought of this, their hearts were so balanced.


    "Snake? I understand! Thank you for your name. From now on, please call me Snake!" Xiao Snake respectfully saluted and expressed his gratitude.


    "Then please take care of me, little snake sauce!" Seraphim made a standard scissor hand for a magical girl: "I am Seraful Sidi, the queen of the family of Goku brother!"


    Yubeluna added: "Don''t look at her like this, Seraphim-sama is a new demon who inherited the name of Leviathan!"


    "Lee... Demon King Leviathan?!" The little snake showed a shocked look: "The Demon King is also the master''s dependent?"


    Although she also claims to have the strength of the Demon King, she herself knows very well that if she really fights the Demon King, she is definitely not an opponent.


    Moreover, can the demon king also become someone''s family?Can this kind of thing be done?


    This time, Xiao Snake''s respect for Monkey King is deepened.


    "Hello, I am Rias Gremory, the queen of Goku''s dependents, please take care of me in the future."


    Yubeluna explained again: "Master Lias is the sister of the Demon King Lucifer!"


    "..." Little Snake can only say that this background is a bit embarrassing.


    "I am Canna Sidi, and my class is also a queen."


    Seraphim laughed and hugged Canna: "Cangna sauce is my cutest and cutest sister!"


    Cang Na''s face helplessly broke free of Serapura''s embrace, and his face was reddish: "Please... please don''t be like this, sister, it''s shameful!"


    "Hello!" The little snake politely saluted, but his heart was full of question marks, why are all queens?Doesn¡¯t it mean that every king can only have one queen?Or, I haven''t been out for a long time, and there have been changes outside?


    "Gurefia, class queen, please take care of me."


    "Another queen?" Little Snake felt helpless.


    Ubeluna explained again: "Master Gurefia is known as the strongest queen! A demon with proper strength!"


    "No, please don''t say that." Gurefia immediately humbly vetoed: "Now Sir Seraful is also the queen of the master. I dare not be the strongest position."


    Kiryu Lanhua leaned over immediately: "Hehehe~~ How could Sir Seraful, who is still a virgin, be your opponent!"


    Gu Lefia''s complexion instantly turned red, this Kiryu Lanhua really could say anything.


    Seraphim said he was puzzled: "Why do you say that I am a virgin is not Gurefia''s opponent?"


    Kiryu Lanhua hehe: "Because you can improve your strength after having sex with your master!"


    "Is there anything like this?" Seraphim flew into Sun Wukong''s arms and hung on him: "Brother Wukong, come with me!"


    Monkey King: "..."


    Cang Na blushed and pulled her sister behind her: "Too... too shameful, sister, please don''t say such things in front of so many people!"


    Seraphim looked indifferent: "What''s the matter with this? Anyway, everyone is together, isn''t it? Ah~ By the way, it''s no wonder that I feel that your strength has grown so fast recently. Is it because you have sex with Brother Wukong? Up?"


    Cang Na was so ashamed that his head was about to smoke, and there was such a sister, it really couldn''t hurt.


    "No, let Cang Najiang get on board first, Brother Wukong, please come and have a sex with me!" Seraful hung on Sun Wukong again...

 2376 Chapter 84—The Undead Bird

    "Ahem~~ This kind of thing will be discussed later." Monkey King can only say that, in a sense, women in this world are really strong.


    Seraphim hung around Monkey King''s neck and dangling: "Why do you have to wait until you go back, people don''t mind being in the wild!"


    The little snake stared, is this the Leviathan Demon?


    Cangna forcibly pulled Seraphim from Monkey King: "Sister, please don''t be fooling around. We came out this time to catch the envoy."


    "That''s right!" Seraphim''s girl''s mindset immediately left the previous matter behind and opened the atlas and said: "Hydra has been conquered, so what remains is this undead bird!"


    After hearing this, the little snake was a little surprised, and looked at Monkey King: "Does the master want to subdue the Undead Bird?"


    Monkey King nodded: "As a master of the envoy forest, do you know the news about her location?"


    "This..." Little Snake hesitated.


    Lina Li immediately expressed her anger: "As the master''s envoy, how dare you violate the master''s order? Do you want to be cleared?"


    The cold killing intent was released, and Lina Li''s hand had already flashed a god-killing device-Devourer!The dangerous breath released from it made Xiao Snake tight, and instantly made her feel the threat of death, that is to say, this gun has the ability to kill her!


    Sure enough, none of this group of people is simple stuff!


    The little snake hurriedly waved his hand and explained: "No! I didn''t want to disobey the master''s order, but...that...the phoenix phoenix loves my sisters. If I tell you where she is hiding, I will betray her Meaning..."


    "Huh? How could the two legendary monsters be so good? This is really very curious." Lias became interested in hearing this.


    Lina Li also retracted the gun.


    "Can you tell me how you met her?" Lias asked.


    "Um~~" The little snake fell into deep thought, and said after a moment: "I remember that it has been a matter of hundreds of years. At that time, the Netherfire Immortal Bird was only in its growth stage, but it escaped because of the crime of killing its own master. My territory, I planned to kill this guy who trespassed on my territory, but when I heard that she also killed her own master and fled here, I resonated with her, so I protected her and killed I took in those who chased her and took her..."


    "Since then, Underworld Phoenix has lived with me under my protection. As she grows up, her strength is getting stronger and stronger. After she doesn''t need my protection, she separated from me and looked for A place to live in..."


    Gurefia pondered for a moment, and said: "Such a deep feeling must not be too far away from you. In other words, is her territory under yours?"


    "You..." Little Snake looked at Gurefia with a surprised look, obviously her guess was correct.


    Gurefia said with a calm face: "Don''t be surprised, the master has already said that the Netherfire Immortal is hiding in the underground magma world, I just speculated a little."


    "How did the master know?" Xiao Snake turned his head and looked at Monkey King, "I thought I was the only one who knew where the Undead Bird was hiding!"


    Monkey King looked plain: "As long as I want to know, there is no secret in this world to me."


    Lina Li and the others immediately cast admiring glances: "This can be called [God]!"


    "Understood, this is the end of the matter, and there is no need for the master to go underground in person. I will call the phoenix, but please do not hurt her!"


    "Then it depends on whether she knows it or not."


    "...If the master wants to take the Undead Bird as an envoy, he only needs to defeat her head-on, convince her, and then take her for himself."


    After Xiao Snake finished speaking, she began to recite an obscure spell, thinking that she was talking to the Phoenix in a secret way...


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, a slight vibration suddenly came from the ground, and then it became more and more intense. Finally, with a bang, a huge black shadow appeared on the ground 100 meters away!


    "Yo!!!"


    A loud and clear sound resounded throughout the envoy forest.


    He was burning with black flames, inciting the huge black fire wings that were thirty to forty meters wide. The heat wave swept across, the trees withered and burned, and wherever they passed, a flame of fire showed what is meant by destruction.


    Undead Bird, looks like a big bird burning with black flames, full of destruction, and it seems that her mood at the moment is obviously extremely bad, even furious!


    Because as soon as it appeared on the stage, it uttered a clear cry containing extreme anger, and launched an attack on the Monkey King and his party!


    The black fire is all over the sky, covering the sky and the earth, there is no gap at all!


    At the same time, the ground cracked, and a torrent of golden magma spewed out, blocking all escape routes!


    The Undead Bird, as soon as it takes action, it shows extreme and destructive power. From this point, it can be clearly felt that the''little bird'' that previously needed the protection of Hydra has now grown to a level The Hydra is even stronger!


    "You guy, what did you say to it?!"


    Suddenly suffering from such a terrorist attack, Lias and her complexion changed drastically, and Cadileya released the terrifying aura that only the devil could possess, and locked the little snake.


    Rose Weisser, Gurefia, Seraphim...


    Everyone is no exception, looking at the little snake with hostile eyes, wanting an explanation.


    After all, this guy has a history of bitterness, so they don''t trust her very much.


    Locked by a series of terrifying auras, even if it is as strong as a snake, it is scared to chill, everyone here is really a monster!


    "No... I didn''t let it attack... that... I..." When he was nervous, Xiao Snake didn''t know how to explain it.


    Although the breath of Cadileya and other women is terrifying, it is not enough to scare the snake into a panic. What she fears is that if even her owner misunderstands her, not only her, but also the mortal bird will be killed. Here it is.


    Fortunately, Monkey King had already seen everything and waved his hand to Li Yasi and the others: "This is not the fault of the little snake, let go of the hostility, how to put it, can only say, the relationship between the little snake and the undead bird That¡¯s great, the other party was extremely angry at my contract with the snake, so he wanted to save his sister desperately..."


    "Is that right¡­"


    After listening to Monkey King¡¯s explanation, Gurefia and the others let go of their hostility to the little snake, but they did not apologize immediately, because now is not the time to apologize, because the overwhelming black fire has come; the ground cracked, revealing rolling magma... ..

 2377 Chapter 85 Underworld Fire

    "This Underworld Phoenix is ??very arrogant, it seems that it needs to be adjusted!" Kadileya held up her slender hands, and while the magic circle was shining out, a huge defensive barrier was placed on everyone. Shrouded in it.


    "Hee hee~~ Do you want to rescue your benefactor and sister even though you know the horror of your opponent? Your behavior is worthy of praise!" Seraphus exclaimed when he looked at the Undead Phoenix, and then turned around: "But Your attack will hurt my brother Goku and Cang Nachan. This is absolutely unforgivable!"


    "We won''t be hurt!" Cang Na was unable to vomit.


    Seraphim said as if he hadn''t heard it, bent over, touched the ground with both hands, and then yelled out: "Magic girl is about to start magic! Look at me-extremely frozen!"


    A huge magic array flashed out on the ground, releasing extreme cold air and spreading around at an astonishing speed. The cracked ground and gushing magma were instantly frozen!


    This place, in just a few seconds, has become a frozen world.


    "That''s amazing! As expected of Lord Leviathan, even magma can be sealed in ice. The quality of this magic is really exaggerated!" Caravana exclaimed sincerely.


    At the same time, the black fire that landed also hit all the defensive barriers set by Cadileya, and was completely resisted.


    It''s just that this place has become full of holes and scorched earth.


    "Next, let''s watch this magical girl come to perform!" Seraful rolled her sleeves, and was going to beat the undead bird, but was held by Cang Na''s hand: "Sister, you just Stop making trouble, Master Wukong wants to accept it as a demon, not you. Naturally, Master Wukong personally defeats it and makes it surrender."


    "Okay! The opportunity to behave in front of Brother Wukong is gone again, Cang Najang, sister is very lost now, please use your great heart to comfort and comfort sister!" Seraful said, burying his head. Into Cang Na''s chest.


    Cangna can only express that it is really helpless to meet such a sister.


    "Master, leave it to you next!" Kadileya said respectfully, looking at Monkey King.


    "Then I will let it calm down." Monkey King stepped forward, ignoring the distance between the barrier and the space, and then appeared in front of the Netherfire Phoenix.


    "Yo!!!"


    Seeing the Monkey King suddenly flashing in front of him, the Undead Bird made an angry clear cry, two wings and one flap, and a black fireball with waves of destruction flew towards the Monkey King!


    Monkey King grabbed the black fireball in his hand and tossed it lightly. He looked at the horrified Netherfire Undead Bird, and smiled: "Is your Netherfire only this temperature? Want to see what it means? Is it a real underworld?"


    The icy hostility gleamed in the eyes of the Underworld Undead, and the flaming black fire''s giant wings suddenly fanned towards Monkey King!


    The heat wave rolled and distorted the space.


    "It seems that I was thinking..." Monkey King smiled, and smashed the black fireball in his hand along the black fire giant wings that slammed into it!


    With a sound of''bang~'', accompanied by a scream of screams, the Black Fire Wings of the Undead Bird was directly smashed out of a huge hole. It was unable to maintain balance while fanning, so it flew all the way crookedly. Falling to the ground...


    "Yo!!!~~"


    However, the Undead Bird did not suffer much damage. When it fell to the ground, it immediately stood up again, and its hollow black fire wings were also covered by black fire in an instant, recovering as before.


    Fly high, antagonize Monkey King again!


    "It seems that the immortality characteristic of the Phoenix still exists!" Monkey King looked at the Netherfire Phoenix in front of him, with one finger stretched out, and a black flame condensed on his fingertips: "Then, get ready to try Have you learned about my dark fire?"


    Looking at the little black fire on Monkey King''s fingertips, the eyes of the Undead Bird shrank obviously, revealing a look of surprise, and it instinctively felt the great horror of destruction!


    "Never get hit, or you will die!!"


    There was such a voice in her heart reminding her.


    Then, in the next instant, Monkey King had already ejected the black fire from his fingertips...


    The sound of''chichi'', as well as the space above, left a trace of being burnt!


    The speed is not fast, but Netherfire Phoenix is ??already shocked by the little black fire!


    "Okay...what a terrifying black fire! Even the space is scorched? Too...too exaggerated!!" Mittier screamed and lost his voice.


    Heihuo''s speed was not fast, and gave enough time for the Underworld Phoenix to escape.


    What the Undead Bird who reacted to it did not even think about it, escaped here at an astonishing speed!But when it turned around again to look at it, it was horrified to see that the black fire still maintained the same distance as her original, and was approaching it a little bit...


    "impossible!!"


    The Underfire Phoenix screamed and fled again with extreme speed, but no matter where she flew to or where she fled, the small flame still kept its original distance from her strangely, and a little bit Close the distance...


    "Must hit!! It turned out to be hit magic!!!"


    On Gurefia''s calm face, a surprised face appeared for the first time.


    "What is must-play magic?" Aisha asked curiously.


    Gurefia looked serious: "It''s the magic that can''t be avoided, whether it is time or space, there is no way to avoid the ultimate magic. The only way to face it is to greet it head-on, head-on! There is such a magic that even a god has never mastered!"


    "Why do you have such a magic?!!!"


    For the first time, the Underworld Undead showed a panic, with full firepower, and the terrifying black fire hit the small black fire group over the earth, but as long as its underworld fire touched one of the black fire group In an instant, it was burned out!


    Black fire, burned out black fire!


    "How can there be such a thing in the world!"


    The Netherfire phoenix screamed, and tried all means, but could not stop the small fireball even a little bit. Gradually, fear grew in the heart, and despair spread...


    It was not a small fireball that was approaching, but death!


    "I''m sorry, Sister Hydra, it seems I can''t save you either!" The Undead Bird looked down at the little snake below, with apology and goodbyes in his eyes...


    The little snake''s heart trembled, and he rose into the sky in an instant, and stood in front of the Underworld Phoenix: "Master, please spare Minghuo''s life!"


    Monkey King made a quick move, and Heihuo flew back to his fingertips in an instant: "Originally I just wanted to force her to give in, but I didn''t expect her to be dead, but I appreciate it more..."

 2378 Chapter 86 What Is Despair

    "Do you have a name?" Monkey King asked, looking at the Underworld Phoenix.


    Maybe it¡¯s because Monkey King didn¡¯t have a killer. After hesitating for a while, the Undead Bird nodded to it when he saw the little snake, and then said his name: ¡°Netherfire, that¡¯s how Sister Hydra calls me. ¡­"


    "Minghuo~ It''s a bit like a man''s name, I''ll call you Xiaoming from now on."


    "Huh?" After being stunned for a while, the Undead Bird immediately shouted angrily: "I didn''t promise to be your envoy, I don''t need your name! If you want to kill, kill!"


    "Netherfire, you seem to have misunderstood something..." The little snake flashed in front of Netherfire Undead, and reached out his hand to touch its black fire rising head: "I am not forced to contract by the master, but willing to be the master''s envoy. Magic, so you don¡¯t have to be in a desperate posture..."


    "Huh? It''s a lie? My sister is voluntary?!!!" The eyes of the Undead Phoenix instantly widened, with an unbelievable look: "Isn''t my sister often saying that she will never become someone else''s servant? Why this time..."


    Little Snake smiled slightly: "That''s because I haven''t encountered the existence Ma that is enough to be the master of my Hydra before, but now I have found it~ Master''s strength, do you feel it? How about you become a master with me? The ambassador, if that happens, we can live together forever!"


    "I''m sorry, Sister Hydra, although I also want to live with you, but I can''t be the envoy of others. Although this person is very strong, I can''t beat him, but he is not strong enough to make him. I gave up my dignity and surrendered!"


    "Haha~~~ Dignity..." Monkey King suddenly chuckled.


    The Undead Bird immediately stared at Monkey King: "What''s so funny about this?"


    "Since you said that I''m not strong enough to make you give up your dignity, then let you really feel it!" Monkey King looked at the Undead Bird: "It''s just that I''m afraid you can''t bear it and collapse. ."


    "If you have any tricks, just use it! The big deal is death!" The Underworld Phoenix screamed out stiffly.


    "It''s commendable courage, but not being afraid of death does not mean that you will not despair!"


    Monkey King stretched out his finger and pointed at the sky, and a huge black ball of light condensed and formed above his fingertips, exuding immortal power of destruction!


    Under this sphere of destruction light, all creatures instinctively feel that they are as small as an ant, despair, anxiety, fear...


    The rock-solid state of mind was also completely shattered under this terrifying ball of destruction!


    The blazing flame that burned on the Netherfire Immortal Bird began to flicker, and it began to go out because of fear in its heart!


    "I... I''m also afraid? I''m also afraid?..." Underworld Phoenix tried to calm down, but no matter how hard she tried, she was powerless, because fear comes from the instinctive soul and cannot be controlled by it. .


    At this moment, Underworld Phoenix clearly understood what is the power of despair!


    This sphere of destruction can not only destroy the lives and minds of others, but also destroy the world!


    Facing the terrifying force that could destroy the world, that desperate sense of helplessness caused the line of defense in the heart of the Underworld Phoenix to quickly begin to collapse and disintegrate!


    The flame on his body dimmed out...


    Netherfire Phoenix could no longer maintain its flying attitude and fell to the ground!


    The blazing black fire represents the endless source of life of the Undead Bird, but once the flame is extinguished, it also means that its life has come to an end...


    Just feeling the terrifying breath released by the destruction light ball on the fingertips of Monkey King made him clearly feel death!


    "Do you want to... die?... Too... Too embarrassing... I''m actually... scared to death by... Really... Too shameful!!..." The Undead Bird of the Underworld has no place to show itself and clearly wants to calm down When I came down, I couldn¡¯t get rid of the fear that originated from the soul, I could only feel the fear of the passing of life... and then more and more fear...


    Not only the Underworld Phoenix, but Rias and the others are all scared to the ground, because the desperate power released by the destruction light ball is so terrifying that no one can use its power. Stand up!


    Lina Li felt the desperate power of horror. She was trembling all over and her soul was trembling, but she still couldn''t help being excited, because that terrifying person was her proud master. Ah: "This...is the master''s...strength?!!! A gesture of action...can destroy the world...this is-God!!!


    Rias was also excited: "It''s no wonder that Wukong is dismissive of...the so-called...gods...the devil...compared to this kind of power...the so-called gods are nothing!"


    "This is the real¡ªis the power of God!" Gurefia could see the magic.


    In short, at this moment, all of Rias and the others felt the power of God!As for the Odin and his like, it suddenly felt ridiculous, that kind of guy could even be called a god?What a group of ignorant and self-reliant guys!


    That''s right!God!How could it be defeated by a mere artifact, God!How could it be lost to human hands!That kind of rubbish is qualified to be called a god!It''s just a group of arrogant people who have inherited the power and title of a true god!


    "Now, do you think I am qualified to be your master?" Monkey King smiled and looked at the undead bird whose black fire was about to go out: "Do you still think that my existence cannot make you give up your dignity and yield?"


    Underworld Phoenix was weak at this moment and couldn''t speak much. He could only put his head on the ground and said two words with difficulty: "...Lord...Man..."


    The Netherfire or Death Bird, who would rather die than surrender, succumbed at this moment!


    Monkey King retracted the ball of light that could destroy the world in his hand, and the terrifying aura disappeared into the invisible in a flash.


    The reason why such a terrifyingly powerful orb of destruction did not cause much movement is because Monkey King secretly set up a barrier, hiding its original power from the outside world. He didn''t want this action to wake up the Lord of this world. .


    With the disappearance of the Orb of Destruction, the breath that made people fall into endless despair also disappeared.


    The fear was gone, the pressure disappeared, and the fading black fire of Netherfire Phoenix gradually rose, becoming more and more prosperous, and in a moment, it returned to its former peak form.


    This time, it was not launching an attack, but fell in front of Monkey King to show its submission, waiting for the contract to come...

 2379 Chapter 87 Kyoto

    After staying in the underworld for more than a month, I almost got bored here.


    After eating breakfast, Lias took a pile of certifications and distributed them to Zhu Nai one by one: "Come on, these are certifications, one for each..."


    Junai looked at the thing in her hand, her eyes shimmering, and she looked at Rias in surprise: "Director, can this be the one in the legend?"


    "Yes, this is the indispensable thing when the devil wants to travel in Kyoto to have fun, commonly known as "free pass"." Lias smiled and nodded: "I think everyone is almost tired of playing in the underworld, so we This time I will go to Kyoto to play."


    "Kyoto!" Ubeluna''s eyes lit up and she was very excited: "I heard that there are temples everywhere, people who work on supernatural matters (onmyojis, monsters, etc.), I want to see it in my dreams. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too difficult to get the pass. I haven¡¯t been there once. I really deserve to be Lucifer¡¯s sister. I got so many passes all at once!"


    Rias immediately expressed her dissatisfaction: "It is really rude to say that Lucifer''s sister, Ubeluna, in my current capacity, I am very prestigious even if I don''t rely on my brother!"


    "Yeah~ You are the queen of the master!" Ubeluna smiled: "Then you are really sorry."


    "I can forgive you for the sake of being so sincere." Lias didn''t seem to care. She looked at everyone and said: "Then, let''s make a plan for this trip. When we arrive in Kyoto, That attraction started..."


    "What else is there to formulate?" Monkey King glanced at the map, and said: "Let''s start with Kiyomizu Temple. Just walk around the same way."


    "Well~ Since Wukong said it, that''s the decision." Rias immediately put away the map: "Everyone, hurry up and prepare, we are going to set off soon!"


    Little Snake sighed with emotion: "I didn''t expect the devil could also travel to Kyoto! I heard that there are temples and churches everywhere..."


    "This kind of thing can be done before, but the "free pass" at that time was really difficult to deal with. Even if it is obtained, it is not very safe, but now the demons, angels, fallen angels and so on have reached a peace agreement. , So it¡¯s easy to get this "free pass" and safety is guaranteed, so don¡¯t worry."


    Xiao Ming could only hush in a game: "I didn''t expect that after so many years of not walking around, the changes have been so great!"


    After signing the envoy contract with Monkey King, she has turned into a human appearance. She has black hair and black eyes, long hair hanging down her waist, and a rugged body. She is very mature and dressed in black. She looks a bit like an assassin, maybe Because of age, she looks like a mature and mature big sister with a strange allure.


    In order to save time, after everyone simply made preparations, Monkey King directly took everyone to the destination of this trip-Kyoto with a teleportation magic.


    "Look at it, it''s Kyoto Taye!" Aisha caught everyone''s attention, and all followed the direction she was pointing towards the tower.


    Then I heard a huge laughter suddenly coming from my side: "Wow Ka Ka~~ I finally came to this magical girl''s site, go, everyone, first go to my site and settle down, and then come Let''s play!"


    "Is there a place for Sir Seraful?" Xiao Snake expressed surprise.


    "Of course, you come with me!" Seraphim took Sun Wukong''s hand and walked in the front to lead the way.


    Not long after, everyone saw a towering high-end hotel in front of them. What surprised them was that the name of the hotel turned out to be "Kyoto Serjeks Hotel."


    Genovia looked at Rias in surprise: "Your brother actually opened a restaurant here?"


    Just as Lias answered, Seraphim¡¯s dissatisfied shout was heard beside her: "Hey, hello~~ You are really too much, just notice the Serjax Hotel?"


    Everyone moved their eyes, and finally understood why Seraphim was angry, because not far from the "Kyoto Serjax Hotel", there was also a high-end restaurant in front of them, and the name was-"Kyoto Seraphim Hotel."


    "It seems that there is Lord Serapul''s site! Are we going to live there this time"..."


    "That is, with this magical girl, everything is free!"


    "I didn''t expect Sir Serapura to be so generous!" Rose Weisser had a happy expression. This beautiful, serious, and a little off-line former Valkyrie is actually very sensitive to money.


    With Seraphim''s own management, Monkey King and his party received the highest presidential treatment, and all expenses were free.


    When everything was in order, the group also started to prepare for sightseeing.


    It''s just not long before sightseeing, and it''s surrounded by a group of people. No, it can''t be said to be human, because they obviously don''t have the human breath. Although they are not strong, the number is really large.


    At the forefront of the crowd is a cute little girl in a witch costume. Well, the cute little loli, shiny blond hair, and golden eyes, and the furry on top of the head Animal ears and a fluffy tail on the buttocks are similar to the cat''s transformation, but it is obviously not a cat mandrill, but looks like a fox.


    "Is it a fox fairy?" Rias recognized her at a glance: "Is there anything wrong?"


    Little Lori the fox didn''t become kind because of Lias''s gentle questioning, but instead yelled out a headless anger: "Bring your mother back!"


    "Ok???"


    Zhu Nai and the others were all stunned by this thoughtless sentence, only Kiryu Lanhua looked at Monkey King with a weird smile: "By the way, Master, you shouldn''t really treat her mother Seize it and hide it, right? Hey~~~Wife or something is really exciting!"


    Monkey King looked at Kiryu Lanhua speechlessly: "Do you see the timing when you drive? Isn''t this just showing me that I am?"


    Sure enough, after hearing Kiryu Lanhua''s words, the fox fairy Lori became even more furious: "It''s really you guys, how dare you...! Come on everyone!"


    The girl gave an order, and a large group of people with black wings and bird heads appeared from the surroundings, dressed in the costumes of the gods, wearing fox masks, and besieged the Monkey King and his party...


    "Uh~ what, I seem to be really in trouble!" Kiryu Lanhua immediately pinched the earlobe with both hands, with an expression that I was wrong: "Sorry master, I was wrong!"


    "I will clean up you later!" ..

 2380 Chapter 88 In Kyoto

    This group of people is not very strong, when they just started, Lina Li and the others put them all to the ground with thunder.


    The fox ear girl was also put in the hands of Xenovia, but she was panicked and struggling violently: "Let go of me! Quickly let me go! You bad guys! It''s not enough to catch my mother. Am I arrested too?!"


    "We just arrived at this place, but there is no time to catch your mother." Seeing that the other party is very cute, Monkey King explained patiently.


    "You can''t lie to me. Just now I clearly heard her say that you arrested my mother!" The fox ear girl pointed at Tongsheng Lanhua and glared at Monkey King with hatred.


    "Tell you to talk more!" Monkey King gave Kiryu Lanhua angrily.


    "I''m just kidding, I didn''t expect her to take it seriously..." Kiryu Lanhua said weakly.


    Looking at this situation, it seems that some explanations are unclear.


    "Well~ This kind of scene seems to have to be me!" Seraphim walked out of the crowd and looked at the fox ear girl: "Let¡¯s introduce yourself first, I¡¯m Seraphim Leviathan, look at your dress. Dress up, your mother won''t be the monster general who rules this place, is it Nine Tails?"


    "Huh? Leviathan?! Seraphim?!!!" After hearing this name, the fox ear girl''s face changed drastically: "You...you...you are your Majesty Leviathan?!!!"


    "Wow kha kha kha~~~ I was recognized after I reported my name, which is a bit frustrating. Is this magical girl so unfamiliar?" I actually said that I was frustrated, so don''t laugh.


    "It''s your Majesty the Demon King Leviathan?!" The fox ear girl immediately bowed her head and apologized: "Sorry, it seems that I really blamed you. How could His Majesty the Demon King Leviathan take my mother... Please accept my apology, respect Your Majesty Leviathan!"


    "I clarified the misunderstanding after reporting my name. I didn''t expect that Sir Seraful, as the demon king, would have such prestige here!" Xiao Snake and the others had expressions of emotion.


    The fox ear girl hurriedly broke free from Zenovia''s hand and knelt down in front of Seraphim: "My mother is the Nine Tails who dominate this place. A group of people came and arrested her mother two days ago. Let¡¯s go, and ask your honorable Majesty Leviathan to save my mother!"


    After speaking, he squatted his head vigorously, and the ground hummed after the impact, and within two blows, his forehead broke.


    Seraphim hurriedly lifted her up with a distressed expression: "Oh, my head is broken, really, even if you don''t ask me, I will help you! Because the magical girl is just. Avatar! Wherever there is evil, it will appear wherever it is!"


    "Sister, please don''t be a cosplayer magical girl, I''m really embarrassed!" Cang Na looked at his sister helplessly.


    "Cang Nachan, how can you deprive others of their only hobby!" Seraphim immediately made a pitiful appearance.


    "No... don''t look at me with this kind of eyes, just do it as you like..." Cang Na instantly lost the battle under Serapura''s eyes.


    Then Seraphim looked seriously serious: "However, I didn''t expect that the leader of this place Kiuwei was arrested. It seems that this matter is not easy! It''s just that we are here to travel this time. If things are delayed..."


    Seraphim said, looking at Monkey King.


    Monkey King laughed: "It''s actually very interesting, isn''t it? You can encounter this kind of thing when traveling. This shows that our trip will not be so boring."


    "In other words, did Brother Goku agree to help her?" Seraphim looked happy.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and stroked the fox ear girl''s broken forehead, causing the wound there to instantly recover and disappear: "Can you tell me about the situation at that time?"


    The fox ear girl saw that Seraphim always referred to Monkey King as Wukong¡¯s elder brother, and it was not easy to know the identity of the other party, so she was very respectful: "Before explaining this, can you please come with me to Kyoto? I also apologize to you for the rude behavior just now!"


    "Then come with you." Monkey King nodded.


    Under the leadership of the fox-ear girl, Monkey King and his team went through the torii gates in the Kinkakuji Temple, which was off the beaten track, and came to a world completely different from the outside world.


    For Kiryu Lanhua, who has never seen the world, it is really shocking: "Wow~! This is enough to call it another world! It''s incredible!"


    The old house looks like a town setting in the Edo period. There are strange-looking creatures sticking their heads everywhere on the doors and windows of the house and on the road.


    The dim space, the unique air, and the residents who live here to greet-one-eyed monsters with big faces; monsters that look like kappa and a plate on their heads; civet cats standing and walking, etc.; there are a lot of us in the story here Creatures heard in here.


    When everyone gave respect to the fox-ear girl, it was also the first Sun Wukong and others who cast a curious look.


    The fox-eared girl greeted the demons while leading the way...


    In this dim environment, the only light source is the point ignition light extending all the way forward.


    Suddenly, there was a strange laughter of "Quack quack~", and the lantern suddenly grew eyes and mouth and laughed.


    "Oh!" Kiryu Lanhua was obviously taken aback, patted his chest hard, and looked at it with interest: "Is this the legendary lantern monster? I have seen it in the book. Well, it''s incredible. All the monsters mentioned in the book have appeared here!"


    The fox ear girl looked at the lantern monster with a stern look: "These are my important guests, don''t be too rude!"


    The lantern monster immediately shook his body down, making a lowly strange cry, which seemed to be apologizing.


    The fox ear girl looked at Sun Wukong and his party with apologetic expression: "Sorry, the monsters here like pranks, please forgive me, but it shouldn''t cause any harm to you."


    "It is rumored that there is a world of monsters in Kyoto. Is this this place?" Ubeluna asked curiously.


    "Yes." The fox ear girl nodded and explained: "This is where the monsters living in Kyoto shelter. You demons will use the space domain when playing the ranking game. We also created this space in a similar way. This is called back street or back Kyoto. Of course, there are also monsters that do not live here, but in Oyo Kyoto."


    As the monsters whispered to each other, the Monkey King and his team passed through the residential area of ??the monsters, crossed a small river and walked into the woods. After walking for a while in the woods, there was a huge red torii in front of them, and a mansion stood behind the torii. The courtyard, the history and majesty of the courtyard can be derived from the appearance...

 2381 Chapter Eighty Nine

    After leading the Monkey King and her party into the living room, the Fox Ear Girl called several maids to entertain Monkey King and the others, but she herself left temporarily...


    Before long, she appeared in front of everyone again, but at this moment, she had changed her dress. The original witch costume was gone. Instead, she had the luxurious kimono of the princess in the Warring States period. The style of the princess.


    However, with her pupil size, she still looks like a cute little loli with animal ears.


    The fox ear girl stepped forward and bowed deeply to the Monkey King and his group: "I''m so sorry before, and attacked you indiscriminately. Please forgive me. I am the leader of the monsters living in Kyoto and Kyoto¡ª¡ª The daughter of Yasaka, Kunou."


    "Didn''t I say that I have forgiven you? My mother was taken away. I can understand your mood." Monkey King smiled at Jiu Zhong.


    "Thank you..." Kunou was very moved, and then looked sad: "That... about my mother..."


    "We will help you, tell me what happened."


    "Yes!" Kunou expressed excitement, being able to get help from His Majesty the Demon King, believing that her mother will be saved.


    It''s just that she is a little curious. His Majesty the Demon King is obviously Leviathan. Why is this elder brother in charge?And among the people in this group, he seems to be the mainstay.


    Although I was puzzled, Kunou could only let go for the time being and began to explain carefully¡ª¡ª


    It turned out that the monster boss in charge of Kyoto, the nine-tailed fox "Yasaka", left this mansion a few days ago in order to talk with the messenger sent by Emperor Shiten of Mount Sumeru.


    However, Yasaka did not show up at the place where he was meeting with the messenger of Di Shiten. When investigating by the strange monster, he rescued a crow tengu who was traveling with Yasaka as a Suhu. I heard that when he was found, he had already about to die.


    The crow tengu said when he was dying that they were attacked by unknown persons and Yasaka was also taken away.


    So the monsters searched Kyoto thoroughly, trying to find strange people.


    Therefore, Monkey King and his entourage will be attacked. After all, such a large group of strangers suddenly appear in this place. It is still such a tense moment. It is inevitable that they will be misunderstood.


    At this time, a woman with animal ears entered the hall and knelt down respectfully to report: "Your Royal Highness, Lord Lucifer and Governor Asacher of the Fallen Angel are here!"


    "Go please!" Kunou immediately stood up.


    "Why is my brother here?" Lias was very curious.


    "It should be related to this matter." Seraphim said: "The nine-tailed fox "Yasaka" was commissioned by your brother Demon King Lucifer to discuss the peace agreement with the emperor of Mount Sumi, and now "Yasaka" is out. Naturally, he had to figure it out."


    "As for me~" Seraful said, and hugged Monkey King from behind him: "Because I am already the queen of Brother Wukong, I don''t care about these things."


    "It turns out that since the leaders'' meeting, brother is still carrying out the peace agreement with other forces..."


    "Of course, there are so many mythological factions. If we don''t reach a common peace agreement with them, then our peace agreement will be meaningless."


    So, after listening to their conversation, Kunou was completely stunned. As the Leviathan Demon Lord Seraful, she turned out to be the queen of the eldest brother in front of him?


    Can the devil be the queen of others?


    Kunou said that he was trapped.


    After a while, Serjeks and Asachel came to the hall under the leadership of the beast-eared woman. After seeing Monkey King, both of them saluted. Asachel said, "I''ll just say it. You can feel two extremely dangerous magical powers. It turns out that Master Monkey King is here!" After speaking, he fixed his eyes on Xiao Snake and Xiao Ming: "Presumably these two are the new dependents of Master Monkey King, right? Don''t you introduce it?"


    This scene was shocked by Kunou. The Governor of the Demon King Lucifer and the Fallen Angels even saluted after seeing this big brother?What is this person?


    The Demon King Leviathan is his dependent, and now even the Demon King Lucifer has to salute when he sees it, she seems to have invited an amazing person!


    Upon hearing the words, Little Snake and Little Ming got up immediately, and said: "I have seen Your Majesty Lucifer and the Governor of the Fallen Angel. Our sister is not the master¡¯s family member, but the master¡¯s envoy, I am Hydra¡ª¡ª Little Snake; she is my sister, the undead bird¡ªXiao Ming."


    After listening to Xiao Snake''s introduction, even Serjeks was stunned for a moment, and Asachel even exclaimed: "Hydra!...Netherfire Immortal Bird!...Great! Great Master Monkey, but for a while. No, you have been subdued along with the two ambassador demons who are impossible to be subdued in the legend. When did you also take the "Tianma Industry Dragon" Diamat?"


    Monkey King nodded: "I have this plan."


    Asacher heard the words, his breathing was stagnant, and he chuckled: "That''s really congratulations. It seems that you are going to have one more general!"


    On the other hand, Kunou, looking at Monkey King''s expression at this moment was completely shocked!


    My God, this man can even subdue the legendary monster?!That''s a real Demon King level strength!


    In addition, your Majesty Leviathan, in this case, there are three demon king servants beside this person?My God, she attacked such a terrifying character before, so lucky that she was not killed!


    Because it was too shocking, Kunou didn''t even react to salute Serjeks.


    But for this kind of thing, Serjeks obviously wouldn''t care.


    "Brother came because of the nine-tailed fox "Yasaka"?"Lias asked.


    "Yeah!" Serjeks looked serious: "We learned the news on the day when the nine-tailed fox "Yasaka" disappeared, so we started the investigation as soon as possible. Judging from the crime method, the most suspect should be Zhuo is "a group of misfortune.""


    "The group of misfortunes? Why are they again!" Riasette frowned, and subconsciously looked at Monkey King, because it reminded her of the mature cat mandrill sister.


    "It seems that the situation is a bit serious!" Cangna frowned, "Master Nine-Tailed Fox "Yasaka" was attacked while talking with Di Shitian''s messenger. This is obviously provoking us!"


    Asacher looked plain: "This is something that can''t be helped. When the major forces plan to work together, this kind of thing is especially easy to happen. Didn''t Odin also have a Loki at that time? Only this time. The enemy is the terrorists..." ..

 2382 Chapter 90 Saving People

    Asacher looked plain: "This is something that can''t be helped. When the major forces plan to work together, this kind of thing is especially easy to happen. Didn''t Odin also have a Loki at that time? Only this time. The enemy is the terrorists..."


    Asacher seems plain, but anyone with a little eye can clearly feel his hidden anger.


    This guy wants to have a peaceful daily life, but there are always people who come out to disturb things, and I am afraid that he is already angry.


    At this time, an old tengu hurriedly walked in, and fell to the ground in front of Serjax, begging respectfully: "Master Demon King, Master Governor, I beg you to rescue Princess Yasaka! We too! I will do my best to assist you."


    Serjeks looked easygoing: "Please, old man, we are here for this."


    Asachel answered, "But, since the little princess has invited Master Monkey King, it seems that there is nothing wrong with us. With this adult, rescuing "Yasaka" will be foolproof!"


    Hearing these words, Asacher obviously wanted to throw the pot to Monkey King. This guy likes peaceful daily life. Since Monkey King can solve this problem and is very interested in it, let him do it. He is also happy and free.


    "This..." The old Tengu grandfather hesitated slightly: "The Governor and Lord Demon Lord will not go?" My heart is a little uncomfortable. Princess "Yasaka" was arrested because of Lord Demon Lord''s order. Now you want to ignore ?


    Serjeks glanced at the old dog, did not immediately answer, but looked at Monkey King: "Master Monkey King, are you interested in this time?"


    He couldn''t throw the pot to Monkey King like Asathier, he had to ask him if he had this will, if he didn''t, wouldn''t he be slapped in the face.


    "I have promised this little fox." Monkey King glanced at that gleaming gaze, looking expectantly at his Jiuzhong Dao.


    "So, I beg you!" After a polite salute to Monkey King, Serjeks looked at the old dog: "Old man, this Lord Monkey is the son-in-law of our Gremory family, and his strength is far better than I, if he comes forward, you can rest assured! Even if the dragon god Orpheus is here, you can ensure that "Yasaka" is safe and secure!"


    "The son-in-law... the brother is really... why do you say it in front of so many people!" Lias''s pretty face turned red for an instant, but she could see the joy in her heart.


    "This..." The old dog was obviously surprised by Serjax''s words, the dragon god Orpheus, what kind of existence is that, the adult in front of him can be compared with the legendary character?


    "Old man, it seems that you don''t know how terrible this adult is!" Asacher looked at the old dog with a joking expression, then pointed at Seraful who was among the girls and said: "Hey, see that Are you here? You should know each other? The newly appointed Demon King Leviathan, now she is the queen of Lord Monkey King''s family!"


    "Lee... Your Majesty Leviathan!!" The Tiangou was obviously taken aback, and hurriedly bowed to his knees to salute: "It''s really rude, please forgive the old and dim eyes, I didn''t find Leviathan!"


    "Don''t make a fuss about this kind of thing, get up, I didn''t blame you..." Seraphim waved his hand and continued to grab snacks from the kitten...


    The old dog got up with difficulty, and his heart was still shocked. What a terrible existence that can reincarnate the demon king into a family member!Maybe it is the same existence as the dragon god Orpheus!


    So, everyone forgive this ignorant old dog!


    However, Asachel¡¯s words against the old tengu didn¡¯t stop: ¡°See that one? Kadileya Leviathan, the descendant of the previous Leviathan¡¯s bloodline, a proper demon king; looking at that one, Gu Lefia Lucifer, known as the strongest queen, is by no means inferior to the Demon King''s level; look at that one, the former Valkyrie Rose Weisser, the former guard of Odin; that one is holding a holy sword Zenovia of Durandal; one of the two bodies is the legendary Hydra, and the other is the legendary phoenix..."


    Every time Assher uttered a name, the heart of the old tengu was beaten suddenly. Later, he was already so scared that he fell to his knees!


    Such a lineup is going against the rhythm of the sky!


    He originally thought that among the people present, Serjeks was the highest one, but he did not expect that there would be a more powerful power.


    Asacher said with a joking look: "Do you still think there is a problem now?"


    "No...no...no problem!" The Tengu knelt directly, and pleaded with Monkey King: "My lord, please rescue Princess "Yasaka", please!"


    "You guys are really long-winded!" Monkey King said impatiently: "Didn''t you say that you have agreed to the little fox, so stop talking nonsense, and quickly give me the picture of "Yasaka"!"


    "Yes, yes~~~" Lao Tiangu immediately took out a picture and showed it in front of Monkey King and the others. On it was a beautiful blond eldest sister in a witch costume with a pair of animal ears erected on her head. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that Monkey King stopped his gaze on her chest, which can be called super big!You can see the great sense of existence even through the witch costume!


    This is so special that even if the fox demon little Lolita pleads, she must be saved!


    Monkey King swung his hand casually, and Gu Lefia behind him immediately understood and took the portrait and put it away.


    Monkey King looked at Serjeks: "Are there any clues you can provide?"


    "It is certain that those who abducted Princess Yasaka are still in Kyoto, because the Qi in the whole area of ??Kyoto is not disordered. The existence of the nine-tailed fox unifies the various Qi flowing in this place and maintains balance with each other. Kyoto itself is one With a large-scale force field, if Kyuubi leaves here or is killed, Kyoto will have an abnormal situation. Now that she does not feel the slightest sign, it means that Princess Yasaka is still well, and the guys who took her are likely to be still it''s here."


    "Still here, then it will be easier." After scanning Sun Wukong''s consciousness, he found a woman who was tied up and was as good as the portrait. It should be mentioned that she is more beautiful than the portrait. , Is also bigger, worthy of the legendary''fox spirit'', really a stunner in the world.


    "The man has been found..." Monkey King got up and looked at Jiu Zhong on the side: "Go, save your mother."


    "Huh? Did you find it now?" Jiu Zhong''s expression of joy was overwhelmingly followed by Sun Wukong and his group...

 2383 Chapter 91 Cao Cao

    Half an hour later, a group of people walked along the forest path, and the corridor of the house could be seen faintly in front of them. An excitement appeared on Kunou''s face: "Is your mother locked up there? Master Wukong, please save My mother, please!"


    Monkey King did not answer, because he saw the mist coming from all around them.


    Gurefiyadai frowned slightly: "This fog is a bit weird, it''s better not to be surrounded by them, we quickly evacuate their wide range!"


    "It''s okay, it seems that the other party has discovered us and started to work on us. This is just enough to prevent us from looking for them." Monkey King waved his hand, letting the mists engulf them in...


    After a while, when the mist drifted away from them, the group was surprised to find that the place they were in had changed a lot, and it was no longer the forest path where they were before.


    "This is... Togetsu Bridge?" Kunou said with a look of surprise.


    Cadileya looked at the surrounding scenes and said calmly: "It''s not the real Togetsu Bridge, but the domain copied from Togetsu Bridge. I remember that it should be Diodore with this ability. La Astati¡¯s God Extinguisher-"Zewu", it seems that we were transferred to the pre-set replication domain by him.


    Kou immediately grabbed the corner of Monkey King''s clothes and spoke in a trembling voice: "Mother, the deceased guard, said when he was dying that when he recovered, he was already in the mist. in¡­"


    "You only said such important information until now?" Mitilt stared at Kunou: "Fortunately, we have the master, otherwise where to find your mother?"


    "Yes... I''m sorry! I... I forgot!"


    "Don''t be so strict, Mitilt, she''s still just a child." Kiryu Lanhua walked to the front of Kunou, and she couldn''t wait to hold Kunou in his arms: "Ah~ I finally got it. People have endured it for a long time!"


    "It''s really rude, you ordinary ordinary person!" Little Lori the fox demon immediately yelled out with great momentum, really like a princess.


    However, this kind of aura is completely immune to Kiryu Lanhua: "Wow~~ This look is more cute!" As he said, he rubbed her face with her.


    "I''ve heard of Lolicon, but as a woman, what are you?" Linali looked at Kiryu Lanhua and said.


    "People just simply like children!"


    "Speaking of this from your mouth, there is no convincing power!" The women rolled their eyes at Kiryu Lanhua.


    "Don''t be polluted by you for such a cute child, come to my sister''s side." Lias smiled and took Kunou, and hugged her in her arms.


    Kunou was not struggling this time, but rather flattered: "Um... Lias-sama... I can leave by myself."


    Because this is the real princess!More noble than her status.


    "The enemy has already come, I think it''s safer for you to stay by my side." Rias hugged Kunou, but her eyes looked forward.


    Several auras appeared in the direction of Duyueqiao, and many figures in the fog gradually pushed towards Monkey King and his party, and then appeared in front of them.


    "Fortunately, Master Monkey! Your Majesty the Demon King Livitan! And-our former companion-Master Cadileya! I haven''t seen you for many days, but are you okay?"


    Cadileya glanced at him and ignored it.


    The one who greeted Monkey King and the others was a black-haired young man in school uniform.


    He wore Hanfu outside the school uniform, which is one of the traditional Chinese costumes.


    Holding a spear in hand, I can feel an uncomfortable arrogance from it.


    The black-haired man looked very young, only seventeen or eighteen years old. There were several people around him wearing school uniforms. They were young men and women, exuding strange pressure, and had different breaths from demons and dragons.


    The black-haired man focused his gaze on Monkey King, tapped his gun on his shoulder a few times and said, "Monkey King... you can¡¯t be found in this place, and you have such a misleading name. I can think , Are you also from that mysterious country-China?"


    "You can say so!" Monkey King nodded and admitted.


    "Huh?! Is Wukong from China?"


    "It turns out that Lord Wukong is a god from the Chinese mythology department?"


    Rias and the others were all staring with surprise at this moment.


    "That''s really a lucky meeting!" The black-haired man looked at Monkey King and smiled: "Introduce yourself, I''m Cao Cao, the descendant of the famous Cao Cao in The Three Kingdoms..." After speaking, he paused for a second and added. : "For the time being."


    "Cao Cao... it''s really a funny world... But forget it, the dimensional world is a world that is unreasonable and unreasonable..."


    Sun Wukong abandoned this question and looked at Cao Cao: "Look at your dress, it''s from China, do you want to make trouble when you appear here?"


    "Are you messing up? Hahahaha~~~ This statement is really appropriate!" Cao Cao burst into laughter, then looked at Monkey King seriously: "I''m here to do things! We are from the same country, Can it be convenient, Master Monkey King?"


    "It''s not very correct to say that you are from the same country... However, since you are from''China'', as long as you give me the nine-tailed fox you took away, I will treat it as if I didn''t see it."


    Cao Cao narrowed his eyes with a smile on his face: "Haha~~ Master Monkey King is really generous, but that nine-tailed fox is of great use to us. If-Master Monkey King can point me to some tips, I will You can think about it!"


    "Because you have gained a little bit of strength, do you want to try your skills?" Monkey King looked at Cao Cao with some amusement and hooked his finger: "Then give you a chance."


    "You seem to know something... Well~ forget it, after all, even that adult said you are a very dangerous existence! Knowing something is normal!" Cao Cao said, his aura suddenly became extremely dangerous. The spear in his hand was on the ground, causing the ground to crack and spread like a cobweb: "Then... please advise!"


    Seeing the long spear in Cao Cao''s hand, Seraphim''s expression instantly became extremely serious: "Brother Wukong, be careful! That is the strongest weapon of God! The spear that pierced Jesus! The spear stained with the blood of Jesus! ¡ª¡ªThe Absolute Spear that can pierce the gods!¡ª¡ª"Twilight Holy Spear"!


    "That''s the holy gun..." Aisha stared at the gun, her eyes were hollow, as if she was charmed by the gun, and her consciousness was sucked away...

 2384 Chapter 92 "Shen Luo Tian Zheng"

    Gurefia hurriedly covered Aisha''s eyes, awakened her from her absence, and exhorted her: "Aisa, people of devout faith should not stare at the gun closely, it will take your mind away. That is one of the holy relics alongside the holy cross, the holy grail, the holy shroud, and the holy nails!"


    "Hmm~mm~!~" Aisha nodded in fear, she didn''t dare to look again.


    Sun Wukong looked at the "Twilight Sacred Spear" in Cao Cao''s hand, and said with interest: "Can you kill the spear of the gods...the gods of this world are really worthless."


    At this time, a little boy walked to Cao Cao''s side, and Cao Cao said to the little boy: "Leonardo, please create a counter-monster to deal with the devil."


    Hearing Cao Cao''s request, the expressionless little boy just nodded, and a creepy shadow appeared on his feet, gradually expanding until it covered the entire Duyue Bridge.


    Then the shadow rises and gradually becomes a concrete shape!


    The raised shadow grows hands, feet, head, eyes, and a big mouth¡ª


    Tweet~!


    Ga~!


    Roar~!


    As the piercing roar sounded, a group of monsters emerged from the shadow. It should be said that it was created more appropriately. The black monsters standing on two legs are thick and strong, with sharp claws and grinning teeth. A lot of this. Kind of monsters are side by side in front, the number is over 100!


    Seeing such a situation, Seraphim''s expression became even more solemn: "It turned out to be one of the gods of destruction, "Creation of Warcraft"!"


    Cao Cao smiled after hearing the words, "That''s right, that''s right, the artifact he holds is one of the "God Extinguishing Equipment", which has a different meaning from the "Twilight Holy Spear" I am holding. It is the worst. Artifact."


    ""Devil Creation"? It''s really a boring divine tool."


    "Bored? That''s because you haven''t understood how terrible it is!" Cao Cao casually explained it, as if to see that Monkey King learned about the ability of "Creation of Warcraft" and showed that surprised expression: "This can be created. Any type of magical monster, such as the one-hundred-meter-long, flame-breathing monster that appears in monster movies."


    "The possessor can create that kind of monster in this world according to his own ideas, and can produce the monster he likes with his own imagination. There is no worse situation than this? That is the ability. As long as the possessor Within reach, you can create that kind of monster on the scale of dozens or hundreds in one go. This is a god-killing tool that can easily destroy a country!"


    "A lot of nonsense, what do you want to express?" Monkey King looked at Cao Cao and sighed: "Is it trying to scare me? Show how strong your ability is? Okay! You won, really How awesome! I''m so scared!"


    "Puffy~~"


    Lias and the others suddenly loosened their tight nerves when they heard this, and they all laughed out loud. They didn''t expect that Monkey King would have such a funny time.This is obviously molesting the other party, right!


    Cao Cao looked at the Monkey King in front of him, his face was twitching, I said a lot, do you just compare me to tease.


    "Explain your own abilities to the enemy. This behavior is not a joke, but a fool!" Monkey King saw through Cao Cao''s mind at a glance, and said: "So, you are not a joke in my eyes, but a fool."


    "That''s it, it seems that I really do too much nonsense!" Cao Cao changed his normal state, his face instantly became gloomy: "This is the end of the chattering, come, the battle¡ªbegan!"


    This sentence kicked off the battle--!


    The counter-monsters made uncomfortable screams, and they jumped up and surrounded the Monkey King. Whether it was the sky or the ground, it was wide and wide. Then, they opened their blood basin and opened their mouths. The light beam is launched towards the location of Monkey King!


    "It turned out to be the power of the Holy Light!!" Seraful''s complexion changed slightly, because the Holy Light restrained the devil!


    "That''s why it''s called a counter-monster? It seems to be a monster created specifically to deal with our demons!" Gurefia said with a flat face: "However, it is a little ridiculous to use it against the master."


    The moment the voice fell, he saw the Monkey King in front calmly stretched out his right hand, and said calmly: "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    In the next instant, a terrible repulsive force immediately radiated centered on Monkey King, annihilating those beams in an instant, it also swept the counter-monsters to fly upside down, and exploded into a black mist in the air!


    The power contained in repulsion is so terrifying!


    The body that is as powerful as a monster is also broken with one touch!


    "!!!"


    Rias and the others were all scared instinctively to retreat, but only when they had just acted, their bodies felt like they were affected by the repulsive force!


    What is strange is that they did not feel any discomfort, and the destructive repulsion did not cause them the slightest harm.


    "Huh~~ I thought I was going to die!" Kiryu Lanhua sat down on the ground with an unimaginative butt, then looked at the woods in front of him, and said, "This seems to be... the place where we walked before. ?"


    Because at that moment, the space domain that was copied out was destroyed by a "Shen Luo Tianzheng" of Monkey King in an instant, and now they are back to where they were before being shrouded in absolute mist and transferred.


    "Does it only cause harm to people who are identified as enemies? I didn''t expect Wukong to do such magic!" Lias said with a slight emotion.


    "Don''t you think that the master''s trick just now is really handsome! One hand stretched out and everything was ruined! Ahhhh~~ I can''t stand it!" Mitiert flushed with excitement.


    "The point is-it turned out to be just a moment, that is to destroy the domain space copied by the other party. What a terrifying power!" Kadileya stared at the back of Monkey King in front of him, with infinite reverence in her eyes.


    "It''s called-"Shenluo Tianzheng"...right?" Linali''s eyes beamed: "This is the power that God should have!"


    It was just a move, not only destroyed the hundreds of powerful monsters created by the opponent, but also directly destroyed the domain space they created. This power is indeed exaggerated.


    "If you are not careful, it seems to be forced!" Monkey King smiled slightly.


    Then, the women saw that, less than thirty meters away from them, the space suddenly distorted, and several figures flashed out strangely, and one of them gave a''poof'', spewing out a big mouth of blood¡ª ¡ªThe holder of the God Extinguishing Device "Mist Extinguishing", Diodora Astati...

 2385 Chapter 93 Silver Wax Head Gun

    At this moment, Diodora Astati (George) looked very miserable. The whole right hand had disappeared, and the wounds showed thick and bloody bones.


    "Did you use the "Mist Fog" to transfer away at that moment? The response was good." Monkey King looked pale, and tried to pinch the broken arm, Diodora, who was holding back the severe pain, praised.


    "It''s okay? Diodora!" Cao Cao and others looked at Diodora with a look of concern. They all knew that if it weren''t for Diodora, all of them would probably die under that terrible repulsion. !


    "I just lost... the right hand... and... can''t die!" Diodora waved his hand, the pain made him cold and sweaty, but gritted his teeth and said: "It''s just that when... the transfer... was affected by the repulsive force... It¡¯s just...the situation is a little...not good...that guy is strong...a bit exaggerated...if I come again...a bit...I don¡¯t have the energy to...transfer you..."


    "Do you want to retreat!" Cao Cao clenched his fists tightly, his face was unwilling to anger, he had just announced the start of the battle, and was about to run away in a moment of embarrassment?This is not allowed for Cao Cao, who is arrogant in nature: "Although the trick is dangerous, it also has weaknesses... as long as you escape into the air, you won''t be affected?! Take care of Diodora (George) ), I will go to meet him for a while!"


    Facing Monkey King, Cao Cao''s fighting spirit rose!


    He started trouble because he wanted to explore the limits of mankind. Now, when he encounters such a super existence, he also wants to test what his limits are!


    How can you grow without encountering a strong enemy!


    In the face of a powerful enemy, he is afraid, so what face does he have!


    With an arrogant smile, Cao Cao raised his spear!


    The tip of the gun was opened, and the dazzling golden flame formed a sharp blade, and the surrounding air was shaking!


    "What an amazing sacred breath!" Xenovia''s face was solemn: "This is called Cao Cao, it''s not easy! Just the breath makes me feel a sense of being bound!"


    "After all, it is the leader of the Hero faction, the holder of the "Twilight Holy Spear", it is normal to have such strength." Gurefia said with a flat face.


    "Since the leaders have announced the declaration of battle, we have no reason to back down!" A steady man took a step forward, drew his sword from the scabbard hung around his waist, and faced Lias and other women. "Fortunately, everybody, I am a descendant of the hero Sigur, Zieg, and my friends call me "Zigfly". Call me what you like."


    "Why, do you want to challenge us too? Then let me be your opponent! Devil Emperor Zig!" Xenovia walked out of the crowd with an expression of eagerness.


    Since being reincarnated as a demon and gaining powerful power from Monkey King, she hasn''t fought much. She wants to test how her current strength has reached.


    "Isn''t this Zenovia...you have betrayed the Holy See!" After seeing Zenovia, Siegfei greeted with a smile.


    "I''m different from you guy!" Xenovia screamed: "Come now! Purify all the dirt! Holy Sword-Durandal!!!"


    A strong magic circle gleamed in front of her, a sword exuding a sacred aura stronger than Cao Cao¡¯s "Twilight Spear" slowly emerged from the magic circle, and then Zenovia grabbed it in her hand. , Pull it out!


    "Holy sword or something, really annoying!"


    After Lina Li and the others felt the light of the holy sword, they backed away and walked away.


    The devil has an instinctive aversion to this ultimate holy light.


    "You!-can you completely control Durandal?!!!" Siegfei was surprised: "After being reincarnated as a demon, he can fully control Durandal?!"


    "Who knows!" Xenovia said indifferently, "It was originally impossible, but I don''t know why. After becoming a dependent of Lord Goku, Durandal became obedient to my words! Thanks to Master Wukong''s blessing!"


    Hearing the words, Qi Gefei glanced at Monkey King vaguely: "His existence has made the Holy Sword obediently succumb! As''infinity'' said, he is an extremely dangerous guy!"


    Then he set his eyes on Zenovia again, and said solemnly: "Even if you can completely control the holy sword Durandal, it''s just a holy sword that has great damage to the devil, but I , Not a demon!"


    With that said, Ziegfei has already cut at Xenovia at a great speed!


    Clang¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!


    Xenovia raised the sword to block it frontally, and the weird arrogance still did not decay. This made Xenovia slightly frowned, feeling that the sword held by the other party was not easy.


    Seeing this, Qi Gefei kindly explained: "The Devil Emperor''s Sword¡ª¡ªGlamor! The strongest sword among the Devil Swords, it is not difficult to block the Holy Sword."


    "Is the collision between the strongest holy sword and the strongest demon sword? Interesting!" Xenovia became more and more excited: "Then let''s see if your demon sword is powerful or my holy sword is better. One chip!"


    The two immediately jumped back, readjusted their posture, and launched a fierce slashing battle with sparks!


    After a while, the two fought farther and farther...


    "Then, let''s start too!" Monkey King looked at Cao Cao.


    Cao Cao stared at Monkey King. For some reason, there was a sense of timidity in his heart. In shock, he hurriedly moved his eyes away: "What a terrible guy! Just looking at him can make me feel fear! But there¡¯s something you can¡¯t even do with ¡°infinite¡±! But it¡¯s more interesting!¡±


    Cao Cao suddenly pointed to the sky, and shouted with great heroism, "¡ª¡ªThis is a trivial challenge for a weak human being! We just want to try and see how far we can go to maintain our human identity under the sky! How far is it from God!"


    Cowardly, disappear!In exchange, it is endless fighting spirit!


    The "Twilight Holy Spear" exudes a terrible holy light that makes the air tremble, and then in the direct stabbing of Cao Cao, it turned into a stream of light and pierced in the direction of Monkey King!


    This is a gun that can kill the gods!


    Once, it passed through the body of Jesus!


    With such a dazzling and terrifying thorn, Lias and the others lifted their hearts to their throats!


    After all, this is a legendary gun. Although they understand the power of Monkey King, they don''t know how strong it is to block the "Twilight Holy Spear"!


    Then, the next moment, the answer is revealed!


    That extremely exhausting shot was clamped by Monkey King with only two fingers, and then looked at the stunned Cao Cao with a smile: "This is the so-called gun that can kill the gods? I think it''s just a silver wax-headed gun." ..

 2386 Chapter 94—The Twilight Spear

    That extremely exhausting shot was clamped by Monkey King with only two fingers, and then looked at the dumbfounded Cao Cao with a smile: "This is the so-called god-killing gun? I think it''s just a silver wax-headed gun."


    Then, two fingers forcefully,''Kap~!With the sound of'', the "Twilight Holy Spear" was folded into two pieces under Cao Cao''s horrified gaze!


    "Puff~!!!"


    Cao Cao spurted blood instantly, his breath was languid, his feet were soft, and he fell to his knees with a thump, his face was filled with endless horror: "Impossible...The "Twilight Holy Spear" was... unexpectedly..."


    "Shen Mie Ju, it''s nothing more than that." Monkey King casually threw the tip of the gun between his fingers on the ground.


    A ray of light wafted out from the broken "Twilight Spear", before he condensed and formed, the wind blew, disappeared, and vaguely, I could hear a helpless sigh...


    "My God! The "Twilight Holy Spear" was actually pinched off by the master with two fingers!" Kadileya screamed excitedly. As a member of the original "Mission Group", she knew the power of the "Twilight Holy Spear" best. And terrible.But even if it was such a god-killing tool, it was destroyed by Monkey King. This is something that even the legendary dragon god can''t do!


    "This is the real god! What the strongest god! It''s just a toy in front of the owner!" Lina Li''s excited body trembled, and endless worship spread in her heart.


    "Wukong is still as strong as ever to make people scary!" Rias was full of amazement, then asked: "But what was the light before?"


    Seraphim¡¯s face was rarely serious: "I¡¯ve only heard of it. Rumor has it that the "Twilight Spear" hosts the will left by God, and therefore has self-awareness. I think that the light just now should be "Twilight The will of God left behind in the Holy Spear! But because the "Twilight Holy Spear" was destroyed, the will of God left behind has disappeared!"


    "That is to say, is the "Twilight Holy Spear" really destroyed? It''s a pity!" Rose Weisser looked distressed, because that is the strongest God Exterminator!


    Although the "Twilight Holy Spear" is just a toy for Monkey King, it is indeed the strongest magic weapon for them.


    "It''s over... It''s over!! The "Twilight Holy Spear" was destroyed! Master Cao Cao was defeated in one face-to-face!" The remaining few girls in uniforms of the hero faction hugged them in terror. : "We will be killed!!"


    "This is the power of the gods?!!! Impossible! How could it be so strong?! This is the strongest god "Twilight Spear"!" Cao Cao trembled with fear, looking at the broken one. "Twilight Holy Spear", he has personally experienced what desperate power is!


    What challenges God; what dreams; what tests the limits of mankind? Everything is just a joke in front of Monkey King. Mortals are just mortals and are not qualified to challenge God.


    Before the plan was implemented, he had lost the "Twilight Holy Spear"!


    "Don''t compare me with those garbage. You are regarded as the supreme artifact that can kill the gods. In my eyes, it is just a toy!"


    "Heh~ a toy!!" Cao Cao laughed bitterly, "As expected of a god from China! I am afraid that even "Great Red" is not of the same level as you! Can you tell me your real name? I don''t think you are It''s really called Monkey King!"


    Without waiting for Monkey King''s answer, a black shadow suddenly fell from the sky, and with a''bang'', it fell to the ground, splashing dust and smoke all over the ground!


    "Yes... Siegflies! It seems... you have also lost!"


    "Are you... also defeated?!!!" Qigefei looked at Cao Cao and lay down on the ground, shocked, what a terrible defeat!Even the "Twilight Spear" was broken!


    "Hehehe~~~ It seems that my strongest holy sword is even more powerful!" Xenovia landed on the ground, holding Durandal in her hand, looking very happy.


    "Don''t put gold on your face. The strongest holy sword should be the "Holy King Sword" (Sword in the Stone)!" Qigefei said slightly mockingly.


    "Hey~~ Do you want to pull hatred?" Xenovia smiled slightly: "But it doesn''t matter, because sooner or later I will go to the Holy King Sword for a while, and win the name of the strongest Holy Sword!"


    As he said, he walked to the side of Sun Wukong and hugged his hand: "How about, Master Wukong, he is very good, right? Only a little bit slower than you!"


    "Yeah~ It''s amazing!" Sun Wukong smiled and looked at Cao Cao: "Hurry up and get out! I have already said that, for the sake of being from the''same'' place, I will spare your life!"


    "That''s really grateful!" Cao Cao stood up hard and bowed to thank: "But can you give me back half of the "Twilight Holy Spear"?"


    At some point, the half of the "Twilight Spear" thrown away by Monkey King was picked up by Cadileya.


    "This is the "Twilight Spear"! It would be a shame to throw it away!" These are the original words of Cadileya.


    But when Cadileya heard what Cao Cao said, her expression became cold: "You don¡¯t seem to understand the current situation, Cao Cao! Master spared your life, it¡¯s already a great blessing, you still want to take our Take the "Twilight Holy Spear" in your hand? You should have contributed the other half of the "Twilight Holy Spear", right!"


    "That''s really sorry, it''s not that I am overpowering, but this "Twilight Holy Spear" is too important to me!" Cao Cao looked serious: "Let''s do it! I''ll use the nine-tailed fox "Yasaka" in exchange, how about ?"


    I saw Cao Cao knocking on the ground with the remaining half of the gun body, and saw a figure emerge from the roof of the house in the distance with a sudden bang...


    After a while, he landed beside Cao Cao.


    "It''s mother!!" Kunou immediately let out a surprised voice.


    This is a beautiful woman in a kimono with fox ears on her head and several tails behind her back. She is so good that she has all the styles that a mature woman should have, and she is definitely full of lethal power to men!


    This is the monster general-the nine-tailed fox "Yasaka".


    Only at this moment, her eyes are blood red, full of violence!He was indifferent to Kunou''s call, as if he hadn''t seen her at all.


    Kunou found that something was wrong, and immediately shouted angrily: "What have you done to my mother?!"


    "Just ask her to assist in our experiment a little bit, little princess, but please don''t worry, we have never hurt..." Before the word''she'' was spoken, Cao Cao suddenly stopped exclaiming, these blood-red eyes, as he usually did. The emptiness that I saw was very different: "No good! The "Twilight Holy Spear" was destroyed, and she lost control!!" ..

 2387 Chapter 95 The Nine-Tailed Fox "Yasaka"

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    The nine-tailed fox "Yasaka" suddenly raised up to the sky and screamed like a beast!


    Her body glowed and her appearance began to change slowly!The whole person is getting bigger and bigger, and the nine tails are gradually bulging!A huge golden beast roaring at the night sky-a huge fox monster appeared in front of everyone.


    "Nine-tailed fox..." This reminded Monkey King of the demon fox when he was in Naruto World, but the golden nine-tailed fox in front of him is much more beautiful.


    The total length is about ten meters, and because of its nine tails, it looks bigger than Fenrir, the god-killing wolf.


    This is the legendary monster-the nine-tailed fox!


    The beauty of the appearance will be fascinating.


    "You bastard! What did you do to your mother?!" Kunou saw the appearance of the nine-tailed fox "Yasaka" at the moment, and his eyes filled with anger as he watched Cao Cao.


    At this moment, Cao Cao was also scared into a cold sweat. Of course, it was not because the nine-tailed fox was "Yasaka". He was afraid that Monkey King would blame him on the current situation. Don''t say take back the "Twilight Holy Spear" at that time. They are heroes. Whether the faction is still alive is always a question.


    Now Cao Cao doesn''t have the courage to challenge Monkey King.


    In the face of Kunou''s anger, Cao Cao lost his arrogance and temper: "This...I can''t help it! Originally I controlled her with the "Twilight Holy Spear"! But now the "Twilight Holy Spear" is destroyed and she falls into It''s not my business to run wild!"


    "So, what do you want to do?" Lias asked.


    "I want to use the power of this city and the nine-tailed fox to summon the great red to this space! In theory, it should be easier to summon successfully with several dragon kings, but to kidnap so many dragon kings, even the gods and Buddhas are difficult to summon. Realized-so I wanted to use the power of this city and the power of Kyuubi instead."


    "You really will pick a place!" Seraphim said with a curled lips: "The city of Kyoto itself is an installation produced under a large-scale technique surrounded by powerful energy lines, and all kinds of energy attractions that are regarded as scenic spots are full Spiritual power, demon power, magic power and other energies; and because the onmyojis who spawned this city in ancient times, the original purpose was to create the capital itself as a huge "power", therefore, here is extremely close and infinitely far away from that dimension... "


    "However, maybe it can be successful! It''s just that your courage is really big! You want to call "Great Red"!"


    "What is "Great Red"?"Aisha asked curiously.


    Cang Na said with a serious face: "One of the two dragon gods! "True Red Dragon God Emperor" has the alias of DD (Dragon in the Dragon), the great red called "True Dragon"!Is the strongest existence!"


    "The most...the strongest!" Aisha swallowed, "Then...compared to Brother Wukong?"


    "Of course Wukong is stronger!" Cang Na said in an unquestionable tone.


    Now they have blindly worshiped Monkey King.


    The strongest gods are broken easily with two fingers. Even the "Great Red" can''t do this!


    Rias frowned and asked, "What do you want to do when you summon the "Great Red"?She just likes to swim in the crevices of the dimension, and hasn''t caused any actual damage, right?"


    Cao Cao: "Yes! She is a harmless dragon, but-it is a hindrance to our boss, preventing her from returning to her hometown!"


    "The infinite dragon god Orpheus!" Lias said: "I didn''t expect this to be a war between two dragon gods! So, what are you going to do when you summon her out? Kill her?"


    "No, no... How can we not do that kind of thing? We just want to try to catch her. Her ecology is full of ambiguities... Don''t you think that you can get a lot of gains just by investigating her? Said to try to see how much the "dragoneater" (dragoneater) can have on the red dragon god emperor, etc. Anyway, this is an experiment, an experiment to see if it can summon a powerful existence."


    "Summon the "Great Red"!It seems very interesting!"


    "Uh~" Lias and the others were shocked when they heard Sun Wukong''s self-talk: "Goku, are you interested?"


    "I got a little bit of interest. After all, I want to see what the great red looks like." Monkey King said, looking at the nine-tailed fox "Yasaka". At this moment, the eyes of the nine-tailed fox "Yasaka" are already thorough. Blood red, with devastating violence released from all over!


    "Ooooooooooo~~"


    After a roar that shattered the wall, her nine tails suddenly emitted dazzling light, which affected the aura and magic of the entire city, and was about to unleash the most terrifying magic!


    "Damn it! The nine-tailed fox after the runaway is so dangerous!!" Feeling the extremely dangerous magic power, Cao Cao''s expression changed drastically. The power that was originally used to call for the great red was actually used by the nine-tailed fox to activate Attack magic!


    "Mother mother! Please stop! Kyoto will be destroyed by you!!" Kou Chou cried out, but the Jiu-tailed fox turned a deaf ear, and the amount of magic power was even more dangerous.


    "Master Wukong! Please stop my mother! Please!" Jiu Zhong immediately hugged Monkey King''s thigh, begging.


    The big flashing eyes are shining with cute light!


    Little Lolita''s eye offensive was really unstoppable!


    "Then I will let your mother calm down a little bit!" Monkey King rubbed Jiu Zhong''s head, let her loosen her tight thighs, and then flashed under her body, she already appeared in Jiu-tailed Fox. In front of him: "Although it hurts, please bear with me."


    After speaking, he slapped him casually, and with a bang, everyone saw with amazement that the nine-tailed fox was slapped into the ground by Monkey King!


    Together with the earth, there is more than violent shaking!


    "Gudong~" With a cry, Cao Cao and the others swallowed hard, this Lord Monkey King looked like a real monster!


    When the strong creature arrived in front of him, it was all done in one fell swoop!


    The nine-tailed fox lay weakly in the giant pit, groaning, and then shining with a dazzling light again, the huge body began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    When the light dissipated, the huge nine-tailed fox was gone, and lying in the huge hole was a beautiful and moving woman, dressed a little messy, from the bottomless chest groove You can see a piece of snow...


    This woman is really full of endless charm all over her body!..

 2388 Chapter 96—Fight and Victory over Buddha

    "Mother!"


    Kunou screamed and threw into the woman''s arms, his head buried in the great pair, which made people envious.


    "Kunou?" The beautiful woman shook her dizzy head. After seeing the girl who got into her arms, her face showed a loving smile: "Why are you... why are you here?" she said, suddenly After seeing Cao Cao and others not far away, his complexion instantly turned cold, and a terrifying aura burst out: "Cao Cao!!!"


    To the hostility of Yasaka, Cao Cao was very calm: "Please calm down, Master Yasaka, we are not enemies now."


    "Humph!"


    Yasaka gave a cold snort and did not listen to Cao Cao''s words. After being arrested, how could she believe Cao Cao''s words after being manipulated. With both hands held high, the strong demon power quickly gathered in her hands, but she did not wait for her to release Attacking, Monkey King appeared in front of her, and his fingers lightly cut off her chest, causing her surging demon power to disappear in no time: "Don''t waste the energy here, let''s perform the summoning ceremony quickly."


    "Don''t think about it!" Yasaka easily blocked Kunou behind him, and stretched out his hand to pat Sun Wukong on his chest!


    She already knew the purpose of Cao Cao and others very well. When Sun Wukong said this, he obviously regarded Sun Wukong as a group with them, and it was unforgivable that this guy dared to stop him!


    "Even though I saved you, I didn''t expect you to promise, but En will revenge is a bit too much!" When Monkey King just wanted to take action, Kunou, who was behind Yasaka, suddenly hugged his mother''s thigh: "Master Mother! Master Wukong is not an enemy, Master Mother Wukong saved it!"


    The slender hand slapped against Monkey King''s chest suddenly stopped. Monkey King only felt a scent of fragrance and smelled very comfortable.


    Yasaka looked at Monkey King and frowned slightly, "Since he is my benefactor, what does he mean by the summoning ceremony?"


    "Because I also want to see the great red."


    Daisaka''s brow furrowed, and she refused simply: "Impossible! Even if you are my benefactor, I will never help you perform the summoning ceremony!"


    "So determined... Then I have to come by myself."


    "Uh~huh? Huh??? Huh???"


    Yasaka was already prepared to persuade Monkey King with all his heart, but he didn''t expect that he would say such a thing. Can he activate this summoning technique without me?


    "Brother Wukong, do you really want to summon the great red?" Serapura came to the front of Monkey King.


    "Do you think I am joking?" Monkey King asked rhetorically.


    Seraphim was silent, and Monkey King actually wanted to summon the great red. If the two meet, I can''t believe what will happen.


    "You are... Your Majesty Leviathan?!!!" Yasaka showed a surprised expression after seeing Seraphim.


    "Don''t talk about other things at this time..." Serapura waved his hand at Yasaka, looked at Monkey King and said, "If the great red is really summoned, what are you going to do?"


    "If the man is killed directly, if it is the beautiful woman, he will be caught and raised!"


    Everyone rolled their eyes when they heard this, and even Serapura couldn''t help but spit out: "Do you think you are catching pets? That''s great red!"


    "It''s not bad." Monkey King replied plainly, and walked to the magical maneuver arranged by Cao Cao and others: "This is the summoning magic circle you made, borrow it and use it!"


    As he said, stretched out his right hand, mobilized the energy in Kyoto, and turned into a substantive torrent to surge into the formation...


    "He... he can really mobilize Kyoto''s energy? Who is this!" Yasaka stared at Monkey King at the moment, his slightly opened mouth made people really want to stuff something.


    "My master," Seraphim said.


    Yasaka''s eyes widened: "Your Majesty Leviathan''s...Master?! Is he..." Obviously, she should have heard of the existence of Monkey King.


    Then, the next moment!


    Pop!Pop!~~


    Then the sound of space fragmentation sounded!


    Cao Cao looked at the gradually splitting dimensional crack with excitement in his eyes. He thought that this plan would end in failure, but he did not expect such a turning point: "George, start preparing to call Dragon "¡ª¡ª"


    As soon as the voice fell, Cao Cao''s brows suddenly wrinkled slightly: "No... wait a minute... Isn''t this great red? That is... and this grudge...!"


    Oh oh oh-


    What emerged from the cracks in the space was a slender Oriental dragon with a total length of more than ten meters. He exudes a green arrogance, and his posture flying in the air looks quite dreamy.


    "That''s not the great red!" Cao Cao looked quite surprised: "It''s Xihai Yulong!"


    Yulong-one of the five dragon kings.


    And on Yulong''s back, there was a small thing that looked like a human figure. Standing at an altitude of several hundred meters, he jumped straight down and landed lightly on the ground.


    What followed was a huge demon air current, plus a domineering air current!The two air currents made the eccentric atmosphere pervading this capital unceasingly fluctuate.


    "Oh~~ It''s been a long time since I saw you, the one with the holy spear, the stinky boy back then has grown up~" The little figure said in the voice of an elderly man, walking slowly step by step...


    His body is really small, his height is only the height of a kindergarten big class child, golden body hair, appeared in front of everyone, wearing a monk robe, like a monkey and a guy, his face is full of wrinkles, the skin is black It looks like a monkey demon.


    Holding a weapon that looks like a long stick in his hand, each of the beads on his neck is very large, and he wears a pair of sunglasses with avant-garde design. He smokes a slender pipe with a fearless smile.


    Cao Cao squinted his eyes and smiled and said, "Oh, oh, Lord Buddha, I didn''t expect you to come here. I heard that you are hindering us everywhere!"


    "Boy, your prank is too far! It''s rare that Lao Sun, as the emissary of the Emperor of Heaven, wanted to talk to Princess Nine Tails, and you kidnapped her. Really, there are both heroes who are regarded as Guandi and deified, and others Children and grandchildren are poisoned by the alien industry. As the saying goes, "the dominance is only one generation" is really reasonable, right, Cao Cao."


    "Say I am poison! I can be proud of being able to be said by you." Cao Cao looked at the grandfather before him with awe.


    "It''s not very polite to forcibly run out of someone else''s summoning technique." Monkey King looked at the old monkey in front of him and said calmly.


    "Oh~Hello!" The old monkey fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "I heard that you are also called Monkey King..." ..

 2389 Chapter 97 The Monkey King vs the First Generation Monkey King

    "You-don''t deserve the name Monkey King!" Monkey King looked at the old mini monkey with a big stick in front of him, in a bad mood.


    It stands to reason that the Monkey King has nothing to do with him, but the Monkey King in front of him has a good momentum, but he looks too shabby.


    Although Monkey King does not worship the Monkey King in Journey to the West, he still has a little affection as a memory of seeing the big from childhood, but now suddenly he sees such a funny Monkey King. No, now he has retrieved the scriptures, and he has defeated the Buddha. Although it is in the "other world" version, is there really a drafting of it?


    Moreover, he was still loyal to that kind of shit Di Shitian, he really couldn''t complain.


    "Oh, good boy! You are the first to dare to speak to my old grandson like this!" The old monkey glared, and the terrible breath shook the ground a little: "The name Monkey King is the master of my old grandson. I personally took it for my grandson, whether my grandson is worthy or not, do you want to try it?"


    "Sun Wukong... That monkey grandfather... is also called the Monkey King?! Could he be...!!!" Aisha had a shocked expression.


    "It looks like it is!" Li Yasi''s face was solemn: "It seems that he is the original Monkey King. The one in the Journey to the West has now obtained the truth and has been defeated and defeated the Buddha!!!"


    "My goodness!!" Kiryu Lanhua''s shocked teeth trembled: "He is the one who is famous in Journey to the West... Qi... Monkey King?! Really... does it really exist?!!!"


    Genovia looked worried: "The Lord has appeared, and Master Wukong is provoking, will you not fight?!"


    "It''s about to fight already!" Rose Weisser said while staring at the center.


    "I think it would be better for us to step back!" Gurefia suggested.


    No one talks too much nonsense, retreats uniformly, and distances themselves...


    Monkey King in Journey to the West is well known for his intrepidity. Even if the devil faces it, he has to admit it, but when he was young, his entire heavenly palace was turned upside down!


    So Lias and the others didn''t even think about helping, because that would only be a disservice, and then they would have to rely on Monkey King to save him and drag him back.


    Therefore, giving the battlefield to Monkey King is the best choice.


    "I really want to try it!" Monkey King looked at the funny old monkey in front of him. Although it is not a genuine one, it is also Monkey King in Journey to the West, so he knows what Monkey King knows.


    "Hehehehe~~~~ The young people are really arrogant now! They dare to question my grandson''s name!" Douzhe Buddha grinned, with a forceful momentum: "Alright! Let my grandson replace your elders. I will teach you a lesson! Let you know whether my grandson is worthy of this name!"


    "Stretch it out, stick!"


    The old monkey spoke softly, and the stick in his hand stretched at an astonishing speed, almost faster than blinking, and he appeared in front of Monkey King.


    "Boom~!" A cry!


    The stick slammed into the palm of Monkey King''s outstretched hand, and made a dull sound, which shook the ears of those present.


    Feeling the power coming from his palm, Monkey King looked at the old monkey in front of him and praised: "Although he doesn''t look good, he is indeed the Monkey King in Journey to the West. The power of this blow is not bad."


    "Hee hee hee ~ ~ ~ You are not bad too!" The old monkey looked at Monkey King and let out a series of laughs: "It is so easy to take my old grandson''s stick, but still doesn''t move, no wonder the tone is so crazy! But! My grandson is going to be really serious next!"


    "Yeah!!!~~ Take my old grandson a stick!!!"


    Suddenly the old monkey got taller and taller, his whole body wrapped in golden light, and his hands were shaking hands with a wishful stick, and he let out a roar like a torrent, and smashed down towards the Monkey King''s place!


    The previous one-stroke temptation has already given him a glimpse of the power of Monkey King, so the first generation Monkey King now has no left hands.


    The mighty power that struck down with a great force was shocking the atmosphere!


    However, Monkey King still reached out with one hand...


    In this scene, Cao Cao and the others all had their pupils tightened: "Even to pick it up with bare hands?!!!"


    Bang~!!!!!!


    A earth-shattering roar resounded like a huge meteorite hitting the ground, and the terrifying sound that it caused spread to all sides. In an instant, the tree trunk burst, which also shook Cao Cao and the others deaf in both ears and muffled their ears.


    But the weird thing is that there is no terrible aftermath of destruction spreading around, and even the ground on which Monkey King is standing is nothing unusual.


    "Unexpectedly-took it with bare hands!!!" The first generation Sun Wukong looked at Sun Wukong with shock, dare to shake him so hard, there are really few in this world, let alone it is so casual, even with The force of the collision is completely removed!


    "Although it is not the master, but it is also the Monkey King in Journey to the West. This blow is enough to have the power of moving mountains and reclaiming the sea, yes." Monkey King only used a single-finger frame to dominate the wandering stick, watching The original Monkey King smiled lightly.


    The first generation Monkey King who noticed this scene suddenly tightened his pupils, and lost his voice in amazement: "It turned out to be-a single-finger connection?!!! This is impossible!!!"


    "Oh my God!!!"


    Lias and others were also stunned!


    A single finger to receive the full blow of the original Monkey King, this is simply incredible!


    "Unexpectedly... so powerful to... this level!!!" Cao Cao and the rest of the group all stared at them sillyly.


    "It seems that you are at this level, and there is nothing to test." Monkey King grabbed the Wishful Stick, and with a single wave, it tore the space, with a roar, the first generation Monkey King was knocked out in a scream. Fei disappeared in the sky...


    "Don''t forget your stick."


    Monkey King shook his hand, the wishful stick in his hand also broke through the sky in an instant...


    Everyone looked stupidly at the scene in front of them. The legendary fight against the Buddha was knocked off by a stick like this, and it was still his own stick...


    "No... As expected... my Goku! No matter how strong the opponent is... it''s still something!" Lias said to herself with a dazed expression on her face.


    "He... he hasn''t... negotiated with me..." the nine-tailed fox Yasaka looked at the horizon where the original Monkey King had disappeared and said blankly.


    "Quick! Go away!!!"


    Cao Cao awakened his stunned companion, ignored the "Twilight Spear", casted his teleportation magic and ran away dingy...


    It''s so scary. The legendary Fight and Victory Buddha was knocked off by a stick. This guy is so powerful that it makes no sense!


    (PS: The outbreak or something has to be postponed. The Chinese New Year is coming in two days. I have to save some chapters, otherwise there will be no time codewords after the New Year. As for the outbreak, just wait after the New Year is over. .) ..

 2390 Chapter 98 Orpheus

    "Master, please wait for me!!" Yulong let out a frightened howl, turned into a stream of light, and disappeared to the horizon.


    Here, after the fierce battle, calm once again.


    "Then, go ahead!" Monkey King once again walked to the front of the magic array.


    "Continue!" Lias and the others all had expressions of astonishment.


    "The first generation Monkey King was summoned before, but I don''t know who will be summoned again this time!" Rose Weisser whispered.


    As the energy enveloped in Kyoto poured into the magic array, the space above the sky of the spell cracked again, a terrible aura was released from it, and the sky was shaking!


    Seraphim only felt tight, his face serious: "This is... such a strong Longwei... Has the summon succeeded?"


    The dimensional crack gradually expanded, and then a mature big sister with a charming figure flew out from the crack and hugged Monkey King...


    Monkey King only feels surrounded by plump touch, that feels really great!


    "Ah~Master Goku! We meet again! So happy~ Meow!" The visitor turned out to be Kitty''s sister, Black Song.


    "Sister, why did you come out of there?" The kitten jumped out instantly, staring at his sister with hostility.


    Of course, she didn''t regard her sister as an enemy, but was hostile because of her sister holding Monkey King in an ambiguous posture.


    "Meow~It''s Baiyin~ Could it be that my sister didn''t hug you for the first time and was angry?" Black Ge tilted her head to look at the kitten, and smiled. There is no doubt that Yu Jie''s style is revealed, and she twists intentionally or unintentionally With the body, Sun Wukong felt her softness more clearly.


    "All said, Brother Wukong is mine, don''t grab it with me!" The kitten looked angry, hugged Black Ge''s waist like a water snake, and tried to pull her from Monkey King. But no matter how hard you tried, Black Song stuck to Monkey King''s body and couldn''t separate it.


    "Ala~Baiyin~We are a family, we naturally want to share good things together, how can we swallow it alone!" Black Ge''s face was flattering, exhaled like blue, and exhaled her fragrant tongue. , Actually licked Monkey King''s face...


    "This...this is?!" Black Ge''s state saw the kitten wide open his eyes, with a look of surprise: "No...it won''t be...estrus, right? My sister is in heat?!!!"


    "Oestrus?" Kiryu Lanhua said: "It''s a cat mandrill! Will it really enter the estrus like a cat?"


    The kitten glanced at Kiryu Lanhua and said, "Don¡¯t compare our mandrill with ordinary cats! Although our mandrill will enter estrus, we won¡¯t be in heat when the season arrives like animals. But only when you are really emotional, when you want to leave your offspring and want to have children, you will temporarily enter a certain cycle of estrus. Like this sister, you must have found a male that a different race admires. And it looks like Brother Wukong!"


    "You mean, this guy really fell in love with Goku?" Rias was shocked: "It seems that they haven''t met a few times yet?"


    "Don¡¯t doubt it~ A strong man with absolute power like Master Wukong is quite attractive to the black song who is addicted to power. With the charm of Master Wukong himself, Black song misses him for a long time. , Unrequited love, that led to the present situation!"


    A clear and beautiful voice sounded from the dimensional crack, and then the girls saw a goth-dressed Lori walking out of it. The terrifying aura made Lias and the others subconsciously retreat.


    Seraphim''s face was serious: "Orpheus! Why are you?!"


    The coming person is not the great red, but the infinite dragon god-Orpheus.


    "It''s been a long time, Seraphim." Gotholli looked at Seraphim and nodded slightly. It seemed that the two had met each other.


    "She... She is the Infinite Dragon God???" Yubeluna and other women were shocked. The legendary Infinite Dragon God turned out to be a little Lolita?


    "Too...too cute!!" Kiryu Lanhua''s eyes shone brightly.


    "Did you mess around this time..." Monkey King looked at Gothic Lolita in front of him and said.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your call, Lord Monkey King, I am the infinite dragon god-Orpheus. The scene of defeating the first generation Monkey King is really wonderful, so I can''t help but want to disturb you. Please excuse me!"


    Sun Wukong stepped forward, under the horrified gaze of Lias and others, he hugged Orpheus, the infinite dragon god, and then stretched out his hand to knead her face: "Look at you so cute For sake of it, I will forgive you. Come on, what''s your intention?"


    "Thank you for your understanding!" Orpheus blushed, embarrassed.


    "Unexpectedly... not angry??!"


    Rias and the others opened their eyes widened again. It was the actions of the Infinite Dragon God Orpheus and Monkey King. They thought that a war was about to break out!


    "Is it because they are both in high positions, so they are treated equally?" Gurefia whispered.


    "But how I look at it, the master always treats her as a little loli!" Cadileya said.


    Orpheus looked at Monkey King with a serious face: "Since I saw you defeat the first generation Monkey King just now, I have an idea, please form an alliance with me!"


    "Huh? Orpheus wants to form an alliance with Goku?!"


    "Doesn''t this mean that we are ganged up with the misfortune group?"


    Zhu Nai''s complexion changed slightly.


    "Please don''t get me wrong, everyone!" Orpheus heard the words and looked at Lias and the others: "Theoretically, I am indeed the leader of the misfortune group, but I also know that those people are just using me. Of course, in order to return to my hometown, I am also using them because I need their power, but now I have a better choice!"


    With that said, Orpheus looked at Monkey King again with a sincere expression: "Please help me! Lord Monkey King, I don''t want to start a war, but I want to return to my hometown! Judging from the strength you showed when you defeated the original Monkey King , It is easy to defeat the great red!"


    "In other words, did you give up the group of misfortunes?" Monkey King looked at Orpheus somewhat unexpectedly, but he didn''t expect that his existence caused Orpheus to have such an idea.


    "Yes! They themselves are hostile to me. I can see that. Now that I have a better choice, I don''t want to be with them anymore. As long as you are willing to help me return to my hometown, I will also I can lend you my power temporarily!"


    (PS: Today is ready for the New Year goods, only one update.) ..

 2391 Chapter 99 Reincarnation

    "Lend me the power..." Monkey King looked at Orpheus and smiled: "Do you want to be my dependent?"


    "Become your dependent?" Orpheus was stunned for a moment, and a slightly joking expression suddenly appeared on his face: "Although I have no intention of this, but if you really can do it, you can do it!"


    She is the infinite dragon god, she believes that she also has absolute self-confidence. There is absolutely no way anyone in this world can reincarnate her into a family member!


    Monkey King is very strong, but it is impossible to be strong enough to reincarnate her into a dependent. As the top type of existence in this world, in her understanding, such a thing cannot happen.


    "Oh~ If I can really reincarnate you into my dependents, will you have to live with me forever." Monkey King looked at Orpheus with an inexplicable look.


    "As long as you can do it! No problem!" Orpheus nodded indifferently, because this kind of thing is impossible at all. It is impossible for an existence like her to be reincarnated into a demon unless Monkey King is already powerful. To go against the laws of this world, it''s just this kind of thing, is it possible?


    Being in this world, it is absolutely impossible to violate the laws of this world.


    However, what Orpheus didn''t know was that the one in front of her could not only violate the laws of this world, he could simply ignore it!


    Orpheus, who was bound by his own vision, was destined to be pitted.


    After hearing Orpheus¡¯s words, Monkey King¡¯s smile became stronger: "Then it¡¯s settled~"


    Seeing the smile on Monkey King''s face, Orpheus felt a touch of anxiety instinctively, which made her frown slightly. This kind of thing has never happened before!


    After thinking about it, looking at Monkey King, he added a condition: "Yes, but if you fail, you have to unconditionally help me deal with the great red and help me return to my hometown!"


    "Deal!"


    Monkey King and Orpheus'' soft little hands high-five.


    "My God! The master actually wants to reincarnate the infinite dragon god Orpheus into his own family!" Ubeluna''s eyes widened in shock, and her heart was full of expectations, looking forward to the miracle that shook the past and the present happened.


    "If this is really successful, it would be awesome!" Mitilt''s eyes sparkled, inexplicably excited.


    "You said... Will Wukong succeed?" Lias looked nervous and expected. If such a miracle is really achieved, it will really become an eternal legend that trembles the past!


    "The difficulty is not small!" Serafuld frowned slightly: "It is undeniable that Brother Wukong''s strength has surpassed our cognition, but he is still in this world after all, and it is impossible to violate the laws of this world. , Orpheus, the infinite dragon god, cannot be reincarnated, no matter what method it is! But... Brother Wukong is too mysterious... this kind of impossible... may become possible in front of him or maybe..."


    "I didn''t say it~ Leviathan little girl!" Kadileya glanced at Seraphim and said, "Stop talking nonsense, we won''t know if we look at it!"


    "That''s right!"


    Zhu Nai and the others were holding their breath, watching every movement of Monkey King...


    It¡¯s just that they are disappointed that the chess pieces that Monkey King took out are no different from the ones they¡¯ve seen and used. It¡¯s a chess piece that represents the queen exactly the same as Lias and the others when they reincarnated. It has no characteristics or differences. Different at all.


    "It seems like ours?" Cang Na whispered: "Didn''t you mean that different people use different chess pieces? The more powerful the character, the more special the chess pieces used, like the infinite dragon god. Exist, Master Wukong actually uses the same chess pieces as us?"


    Lias: "Wukong''s chess piece itself is different from other chess pieces we know. It naturally has its uniqueness. Don''t talk, just look at it..."


    "I...will I be a member of the miracle?" The nine-tailed fox Yasaka held his breath at this moment, and he could clearly hear his violent heartbeat.


    Monkey King took the chess piece in his hand and looked at Orpheus: "Are you ready?"


    "Come on! But if you are backlashed, don''t blame me~"


    "Don''t worry, that kind of thing can''t happen." Monkey King smiled at Orpheus, smiled slightly, and whispered close to her ear: "Tell you a little secret, in fact, my existence is much higher than This world!"


    After that, Orpheus was stunned and pressed the "Queen chess piece" in her hand into her chest. It seemed that although she was young, she was not small in scale!


    "Hmm~"


    Orpheus groaned softly, his face flushed slightly, and then his eyes widened!


    Because she was shocked to find that the''queen chess piece'' was fusing with her body and soul little by little!


    Her body, her existence, didn''t even repel the slightest, so she was reincarnated just like the flow!


    The terrifying aura was rising, and the unknown magic power was surging, enveloping her body, causing her to float in the air autonomously, and the wings of the devil, representing the identity of the devil, emerged behind her!


    This is a pair of extremely exaggerated demon wings, on which black light is dazzling, and mysterious runes are portrayed, and the soul can be absorbed by a glance!


    The gorgeous appearance made Lias and the others stunned!


    "My God! It really succeeded!"


    "This pair of Demon Wings is too exaggerated, right?!!!" Lina Li opened her mouth and her eyes widened, somewhat envy and jealous: "Why is it so beautiful?!"


    "As expected to be the Infinite Dragon God-Orpheus! This appearance is worthy of her identity!" After Lias was shocked, she suppressed the excitement in her heart, looked at Monkey King, and smiled slightly: "Congratulations. ~ Wukong, broke the miracle of no one before and no one after! If this matter is rumored, it will shock the whole world!"


    Conquer the Hydra, what is the Netherfire Immortal Bird!Now even the legendary Infinite Dragon God has been reincarnated!


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk~~~ It turned out to be a real success!!" Serapura looked at Monkey King with a stunned expression, full of shock and excitement: ¡°Honestly, Brother Wukong, what a existence you are! Lian Wukong The dragon god Orpheus was easily reincarnated by you, which is enough to show that your existence has surpassed this world!!"


    "When the time comes, you will naturally know." Monkey King smiled slightly.


    "No, no! Brother Wukong, don''t be like that! Tell me, okay?" Serapura hung on Monkey King and began to practice coquettish Dafa.


    But Monkey King only cared about eating tofu and didn''t answer her questions at all...

 2392 Chapter 100 Lefépendragon

    "I... I was... really reincarnated???"


    Orpheus stared at what he looked like at the moment, in a daze.


    She originally had absolute self-confidence, so she made this bet with Monkey King, but she didn''t expect that her absolute self-confidence would be broken?She was reincarnated as a demon so easily?This simply broke her known concept!


    The original beautiful and majestic Dragon God¡¯s Wings were rendered with a layer of unique black demon characteristics, but it seemed to be more gorgeous, even Orpheus could clearly feel that his power had been improved a bit. .


    She is confident that with her present self, even without the help of others, she can win the great red and return to her hometown.


    "Too... amazing! Your existence far surpasses my understanding and imagination!" Orpheus looked at Monkey King in shock, and at the same time, his eyes flashed with excitement.


    She is not at all upset about being a dependent of Monkey King, on the contrary, she feels happy. As the infinite dragon god, she has always lived in loneliness, longing for family and companions in her heart; she just wants silence, Then live a quiet life without being disturbed by others!But her existence, for this simple wish, is simply out of reach.


    But now, the wish seems to be realized. It turns out that she can be like ordinary people...


    "This is a big joke!!!" Asacher was really moved and lost his voice at the moment.


    From the very beginning, he and Serjeks and others have been observing in secret. The first generation Monkey King has been frightened with a stick and they have not been calm for a long time. Now they have been reincarnated together with the Infinite Dragon God. The rhythm of the day!


    "The power he has now is enough to subvert the world!" Michael looked serious, and in his tone of voice, a little worry could be heard.


    "Yeah! I don''t know what he wants to subdue so many powerful servants!" Serjeks also sighed slightly: "I hope Master Wukong has no purpose! Otherwise, I really want to open the dusk of the gods!"


    "Twilight of the gods!" Asacher heard the words, thinking of the possibility, he couldn''t help but shudder. He hadn''t had such a big reaction when he heard the word "Twilight of the gods" before, but if it was started by Monkey King, then The consequences are really scary, I can hardly imagine it!


    Just an infinite dragon god is enough to make people headache, plus an unfathomable Monkey King who can knock the original Monkey King away...


    Come on, I dare not think about it!


    Moreover, his purpose seems to be to summon the great red, right?If even the great red was reincarnated, it would be really fun!


    Forget it, don''t think about that kind of thing, it''s really hopeless!


    "It''s a lie! Lord Orpheus... was actually reincarnated!!" From the crack, a girl dressed in a pointed hat and cloak dressed like a magician, let out a scream, as if she was big The look of a blow.


    She is a magician belonging to the Valli team-Le Fei Pendragon (Lu Fei Pendragon)


    And beside her, following a big grey fur dog, the moment he saw Monkey King, he stuck out his tongue and shook it happily.


    "Isn''t this the god-killing wolf¡ªFenrir?"


    This typical action, even if it was reduced, was recognized by Aisha at a glance.


    "Ah! What a rude, Master Goku! I''m Lefice Pendragon!" Lefy saw Monkey King staring at her, hurriedly introduced himself, and bowed respectfully.


    Even the existence of the Infinite Dragon God being reincarnated is really stressful!


    "You should belong to the Valli team?" Monkey King looked at Le Fei.


    "Yes...Yes...Yes!" Le Fei nodded very nervously. She knew very well that Valli had had a little friction with Monkey King, and she was beaten.


    As Valli''s companion, she won''t be hanged too, will she?


    Thinking of this, Le Fei cried out inexplicably for mercy: "No~ please don''t hang me! I...I...I just quit the Valli team!"


    Does this girl seem to be paranoid?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take you to anything." Monkey King smiled at Le Fei.


    "Is this...Is this!" Le Fei gave a relieved expression, then took a serious look at Monkey King. After seeing that he was really not angry, he suddenly took out a small notebook and handed it to Monkey King: "That ¡­I¡¯m a big fan of Master Goku~ If you can, please sign me!"


    "Unexpectedly, I also have fans!" Monkey King smiled and looked at Le Fei: "However, for some reason, let''s just sign it!"


    As the god of the dimension, Monkey King''s name itself contains endless power, and the name signed by him himself is even more terrifying, how can he easily sign it?


    "Is this...Is this..." Le Fei looked disappointed.


    "This is not a big deal~" Monkey King looked at Le Fei: "It''s just that I really can''t write my name personally, but as my first fan, I can''t treat you badly..."


    Monkey King flipped it over, and suddenly there was a necklace in his hand: "You are a magician, this necklace will be given to you, wearing it, your magic power can increase twice."


    "Increase...Twice the increase?!!!" Le Fei looked shocked and surprised: "Really...Give it to me?!"


    Monkey King took a step forward and put it on her neck himself.


    "Wu...Master Goku himself put on a necklace for me! Ah~ I''m so happy!" Le Fei screamed instantly.


    Only in the next moment, Monkey¡¯s neck was hooked again, and the soft touch behind him was a bit confusing: "Master Wukong, since you have reincarnated even Orpheus¡¯ hair, please reincarnate me too. Didn¡¯t we say it a long time ago?"


    Is a mature big sister, Black Song.


    "Didn''t you say that there are still important things to do?"


    "The important thing I''m talking about is to help Master Orpheus return to his hometown! But now she has become your dependent, and you have taken over everything, then my commitment is complete." Black Ge exhaled. Rulan, full of the temptation of females.


    It seems that her estrus period is a bit serious, but because of her strength, she is still under her control, but facing Monkey King, she always has an impulse.


    "That''s it! Which rank do you want to be?"


    "Hee hee~~ I heard that Baiyin''s rank is a chariot, so please give me a chariot." Seeing that Monkey King agreed, the flattery in Black Ge''s eyes became stronger...

 2393 Chapter 101 Conspiracy

    Monkey King didn''t talk nonsense, and he created a chess piece with a chariot and shot it into Black Ge''s body.


    "Hee hee~~ Now it¡¯s yours~ Master~ Go and have a baby with me, meow!" He was just reincarnated as a demon, and Black Ge¡¯s whole body was stuck in Monkey King¡¯s arms, looking like he could not stop. It is quite tempting.


    "No!" The kitten seemed to have been stepped on its tail, forcibly pulling Black Ge away: "Sister should be able to control the law request now! Don''t tempt Brother Wukong!"


    "Hehe~~ Baiyinchan is jealous..." Black Ge took the kitten into her arms: "Don''t worry, sister won''t be alone~~ Look at your appearance, it¡¯s not far from sending you please Oh~ come~ Sister, I will teach you the correct way to teach the end~"


    "Oh~" The kitten looked tempted.


    "You give me enough!" Lias sternly yelled out: "The kitten is so small, what mess you want to teach her!"


    Looking at the lively scene in front of him, Monkey King expressed his speechless face, and he was not interested in calling the great red, turned and looked at the nine-tailed fox Yasaka: "Let''s go back first!"


    "Uh~Yes!" Yasaka was stunned for a moment, and immediately replied with a respectful voice: "Please follow me!"


    "Wait for me~ Goku!"


    Seeing that Monkey King had left, Lias and the others also stopped quarreling, and immediately followed...


    Back in Kyoto, the nine-tailed fox Yasaka as the host here, put on a decent kimono and came to Monkey King: "Please allow me to introduce myself, Master Goku, I am the general guarding the outer and inner Kyoto¡ª¡ª Nine-tailed fox Yasaka, thank you so much today. If you didn''t save me, I really don''t know what the consequences will be."


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just that we are going to stay here for a few days. It seems that we will have to disturb your house for a while."


    "This is my honour, you should treat this as your own home!" Yasaka smiled and looked generous.


    "Hehehe~~ My home!" Kiryu Lanhua said with a playful expression: "Could it be that you are also going to marry my master?"


    Yasaka''s face suddenly showed an alluring blush: "Master Kiryu, please don''t make fun of me, I don''t deserve Master Goku in my look like a willow! But if Master Goku is interested, my Kunou is pretty good~ Although she is still young, she will be fine if she raises her for a few years~"


    Sun Wukong heard the words and looked at Yasaka for a while. He originally thought this beautiful woman who looked graceful and luxurious was very reliable, but he did not expect to encourage him to raise his own daughter now.


    Or, the atmosphere in this world is so open.


    "Mother!" Jiu Zhong on the side flushed as his mother said, looking at Monkey King with a shy look.


    At her age, it was the beginning of her love and the age of admiring heroes. Faced with Monkey King, a handsome and powerful hero who also saved his mother, she was naturally worshipped.


    "Let''s talk about this kind of thing later!" Monkey King looked at Yasaka and said, "Tell me about the fun places here. We are here to travel this time in Kyoto."


    Yasaka smiled: "Is that so! After today''s banquet, tomorrow our mother and daughter will personally guide you!"


    "The banquet...I haven''t participated in it for hundreds of years!" The little snake looked nostalgic.


    "Yes! I am really looking forward to it!" Xiao Ming also looked expectant.


    In this way, the Yasaka mansion began to get busy, and a very lively private banquet started in the evening...


    In the middle of the night, a drunk black song broke into Monkey King¡¯s room, locked the door with his backhand, and set up several space enchantments. Only then did he climb onto Monkey King¡¯s bed in a drunken eye: "Wukong My lord, come and have a baby with me..."


    For a week, under the leadership of Yasaka''s mother and daughter, Monkey King and his group visited almost the entire outer and inner Kyoto.


    Together with Orpheus, who is indifferent to everything, he gradually integrated into this group. Of course, this is all the credit of the worker girl Kiryu Lanhua. With her mouth, Orpheus was stunned. Stunned, the pure Orpheus is almost almost becoming a hardcore fan of Kiryu Lanhua. I have to say that in one aspect, Kiryu Lanhua is indeed very powerful!


    That''s Orpheus, the infinite dragon god!Even Rias and the others were a little nervous when facing them, but Kiryu Lanhua said that he had no pressure, and even dared to hug Orpheus, pinch her face, and even instilled some feelings for her as well as Monkey King. Painful knowledge.


    Why did he feel the pain in the egg? After Orpheus was instilled with new knowledge, the test subject he chose was Monkey King.


    But Monkey King didn''t stop it. This is a good assist. Why stop?


    Even with the help of Kiryu Lanhua, a good assist, the beautiful wife of Nine-Tailed Fox Yasaka became ambiguous when facing Monkey King.


    Therefore, for Kiryu Lanhua, this worker, Monkey King likes it tightly.


    Today, it is the last day that Monkey King and his party stay in Kyoto, because Rias and the others are about to start the second semester of study.


    Above the sky, Cao Cao and his party watched the scene of Sun Wukong and his party going out below, frowning slightly.


    "What should I do? Master Cao Cao, I didn''t expect''Infinity'' to be with the Monkey King!"


    "This is indeed a bit difficult to handle!" Cao Cao''s face was dignified, with a gloomy look: "How can Orpheus have something to do with Master Monkey King! Have you found out what is the relationship between her and Master Monkey King?"


    "I got some relevant news from Vali.''Infinity'' seems to have taken a fancy to the power of Lord Monkey King, gave up the''Misfortune Group'' and reached an alliance agreement with him!"


    "Unlimited reached an alliance agreement with Master Monkey King?" Cao Cao heard this, and became even more depressed: "If this is the case, wouldn''t our plan be implemented?" He dare not provoke a terrifying existence like Monkey King anymore. .


    The fact that Orpheus had become a dependent of Monkey King had been concealed, so it was not rumored.


    "Then... do you want to go back?"


    All the heroes are looking at Cao Cao.


    "No! Since they are here, I have to see how much effect the Dragon Eater has on Infinity!" Cao Cao thought for a long time, and finally made up his mind: "Diodora, transfer us to you beforehand In the prepared domain, don¡¯t be discovered by Master Monkey King. I summoned the Dragon Eater there, and you are transferring him out..."


    (PS: New Year¡¯s Eve is coming, I wish you all a happy New Year of the Dog, family and friends safe and happy!) ..

 2394 Chapter 102 Dragon Eater

    "understood!"


    A smile appeared on Diodora''s face, and behind him a huge magic circle like the entire hall appeared.


    "Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu and its shook violently shaking shaking violently the shaking of the whole space shaking violently shaking violently shaking the whole space shaking violently shook the violently the shaking violently the shaking the violent the violent the shaking the entire space.


    A very ominous black light appeared in the magic circle!


    A blast of cold air made people feel cold, and extremely terrifying pressure floated from the magic circle, as if even the depths of the body and soul were frozen, just like a frog caught by a snake. Generally, chilling!


    "Is this the overwhelming malice directed at the dragon! It''s amazing!!" A satisfied smile appeared on Cao Cao''s face.


    The next moment, a huge gesture slowly emerged in the magic circle!


    Head, body, black wings, cross?


    Who is this man who was nailed to the cross?!


    The whole body is tightly locked by restraints!


    And restraint has creepy text on it!


    Eyes were locked with restraints, and blood and tears flowed from the cracks!


    When its whole body came out of the magic circle, it revealed the body of the lower half of the snake!


    No, no, it can''t be said to be a snake. It is covered with scales and looks like an oriental dragon!


    The upper body is a fallen angel, and the lower body is a dragon!


    The hands, the tail and even the whole body-including the black wings were all nailed by countless nails!


    Fallen angel dragon whose appearance is locked by restraints just seeing it hurt?


    How many crimes does it take to be treated so severely?This can fully reflect how strong the resentment of the sanctioners is!


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhh~~~~!!!"


    As soon as the detainee appeared, he uttered a scream and roar full of resentment, pain, jealousy and all negative emotions.


    And with the roar, blood, saliva, etc. were sprayed out of his mouth, showing the endless resentment!


    The black mist and magic power of the fallen angel dragon''s body exuded here a tingling sensation that made the skin seem to be pricked by a needle.


    However, Cao Cao felt this kind of frightening anxiety, but his face showed crazy meaning: "Such power is really intoxicating!"


    After feeling the emotions, Cao Cao took a step forward and began to chant: "It is called the "Poison of God"¡ªthe name is "The Malice of God", which abets people to steal the wisdom of the Garden of Eden! The god who has been decimated by the Bible The original sin that was cursed-the''Dragon Eater'' Samael! The angels and dragons who hate dragons and snakes and put the curse of the gods together, yes, the dragons that have been wiped out¡ª!"


    After the fallen angel Longwen heard this series of chants, he uttered an even more bitter and resentful roar, causing all the heroes to cover their ears.


    After Cao Cao finished chanting, he took a step back: "Diodora, move out!"


    "Understood!" Diodora''s face showed an expression of excitement, and the "absolute fog" appeared all over his body, covering the whole body of the fallen angel dragon...


    Outer Kyoto, the Sun Wukong and his group who had just walked out of the inner Kyoto suddenly burst into a cloud of strange fog, and an unknown black figure fell from the sky!


    "This is the "Mist Fog"?" Cadileya frowned slightly: "Could it be that Cao Cao is doing a ghost in secret again?"


    "It seems that something has been transferred out!" Seraphim''s beautiful eyes carefully looked at the black object falling from the sky. When he saw his appearance, his pupils suddenly shrank and his face was shocked: "This is... ¡­Why does he appear here?!!!"


    "Hiss~~"


    Lias and the others also took a breath, everyone was shocked by the appearance of the black figure!


    The little snake showed a terrified expression.


    "What kind of a felony was committed before this torture was performed?" Kiryu Lanhua only turned pale when he saw the miserable situation.


    "Who is this! Sister? You seem to be taken aback by your look!" Cang Na looked at Seraful curiously.


    "Do you know the story of Adam and Eve?" Seraphim asked.


    "Of course I know this, is it related to that story?"


    Seraphim explained: "It was him who turned into a snake and instigated Adam and Eve to steal the fruit of the Garden of Eden. This behavior angered the''God recorded in the Bible'', so God hated snakes and dragons extremely. That''s why In the books of the church, most dragons are described as evil creatures. He is the existence of the evil spirit, poison, and curse of the god who hates the dragon."


    "Normally speaking, a compassionate god is unlikely to be malicious, so you can imagine how powerful it is. Because it will not only wipe out the dragon clan completely, even creatures other than dragons will be affected, so it will be sealed. The depths of Xites. It is the ultimate dragon slay cursed by the gods! Its existence alone is already a very vicious dragon slay!"


    "Dragon Kill? So, does he exist specifically to deal with dragons?" Cangna said, subconsciously tilting his head to the side and looked at Orpheus.


    "It seems that the hero faction is about to attack me." Facing the''Dragon Eater'' who feared all dragons, Orpheus still had a plain face.


    "This Cao Cao is really courageous. It seems that I haven''t given enough lessons last time!" Cadileya snorted coldly.


    "But there are no heroes here." Black Ge took a closer look, and intimately took Monkey King''s arm and said: "It seems that he is hiding in a different space. It seems that the master really scared Cao Cao into the road. I just dare to mess around in secret, Master, do you want to get them out?"


    Monkey King just wanted to answer, but suddenly heard the strange sound of something being swallowed!


    The next moment, I saw a black object already appeared behind Orpheus, opened, trying to swallow Orpheus in!


    The black object has tentacles connected, and looking along the tentacles, it is the fallen angel dragon that was nailed to the cross.


    The tentacles sticking out of the mouth are connected to the tongue.


    It seems that the fallen angel dragon Samael wants to devour Orpheus!


    Orpheus still stood there calmly, not planning to move, in other words, she was too lazy to move, with infinite power, she seemed to have never been interested in anything, even facing an attacker!


    She even ignored the attack along with the''Dragon Eater''.


    "Genovia, hurry up! Cut off the tentacles!" Seraful shouted out loudly for the first time, holding his slender hands high, and magic quickly brewing...


    Xenovia decisively summoned the holy sword Durandal, his figure flashed, and he cut it out with a sword, but the tentacles were not hurt at all, and the holy sword did not leave a fixed mark on it!


    (PS: I just went home today, one chapter first, and five more tomorrow.) ..

 2395 Chapter 103-Samael the Dragon Eater

    Seeing that Xenovia''s attack was invalid, everyone launched an attack, but whether it was Rias''s destruction magic or Seraphim''s freezing magic, it was invalid!


    "I said, can you stop blocking me?" Monkey King looked helplessly at Lias and other women. Faced with such an attack, Orpheus should have been able to avoid it easily, so Monkey King did not take action. Unexpectedly, she didn''t even bother to move even if she moved, ignoring the other party to such an extent. When they wanted to rescue her, Lias and the others had already taken action, but a group of girls were surrounded by paper, and there was no room for him to intervene.


    After listening to Monkey King¡¯s words, Rias and the others woke up and hurried back, but at this moment Orpheus was completely wrapped in the black lump, making creepy sounds of''grumbling'' from time to time, connecting The tentacles of the black block began to transport something into the mouth of the fallen angel dragon Samael...


    "Dragon Eater! He is devouring Orpheus''s power, Brother Goku, stop him!" Seraphim immediately yelled.


    "Although I''m just a superfluous act, but my own loli has been attacked, if I don''t make a move, I really can''t justify it." Monkey King took the holy sword Dylandal from Zenovia''s hand, originally distributed Durandal, with the ultimate holy light, was instantly covered by a red light, emitting a wave of ultimate destruction that made the space shake!


    People instinctively felt that death was approaching, and a wave of fear and anxiety was born from the heart.


    With a light wave of his hand, Durandal turned into a red light, and slashed on the tentacles for an instant. Only hearing a sound of''pouch'', Lias and the other girls were unable to leave any hurtful tentacles in the hands of Monkey King. , Cut off like tofu.


    Seraphim immediately exclaimed in admiration: "Brother Wukong is still amazing! The red light attached to Durandal can be called the ultimate destruction magic! Just looking at it, you will feel that your existence will be affected. Kill it!"


    "Is the destruction magic of our Gremory house inferior to Wukong''s destruction magic? It''s really amazing! It''s my Goku!" Lias smiled and looked proud.


    "Minister, Master Wukong is not yours alone~" Zhu Nai smiled softly.


    "You don''t need to emphasize this kind of thing, Zhu Nai."


    Cao Cao and others, who were hiding in a different space and looking at everything in the outside world through special techniques, changed their expressions: "You can hurt the Dragon Eater, what should I do, Cao Cao! If this continues, the Dragon Eater will probably be killed. Maybe!"


    "Sun Wukong, really a tricky guy!" Cao Cao''s expression was gloomy and terrifying: "It''s really not my style if I just leave the stage like this!"


    "Are you... planning to make a move?" Diodora looked at Cao Cao in astonishment.


    "You can''t do anything if you don''t? Can''t you just watch all your hard work pay off?" Cao Cao''s face was firm, but the next moment, he sighed helplessly: "If I can, I really don''t want to do anything with him. The enemy!" As he said, his face changed again, and his intent to fight was rising. This shows how complicated Cao Cao''s mood at the moment is: "It''s just that our goal is to verify what kind of height human potential can reach. This time, let me use the new power I just gained, and he will be healed in a while to see how powerful he is!"


    After hearing what Cao Cao said, all the people of the hero faction were silent. They naturally knew that Cao Cao might still not be the opponent of that person, but as the descendants of heroes, they could not shrink back because of the strength of their opponents. They are not persuading.


    "Diodora, you control the Dragon Eater, I will stop the Monkey King for a while!"


    "Understood!" Diodor pulled a serious face, and used the power of the God Extinguishing Tool-"Zewu" to move Cao Cao out of this different space.


    The fallen angel dragon Samael, whose tentacle-like tongue was cut with a sword by Monkey King, is now uttering a stern roar, resentment and hatred become deeper, with that miserable appearance, it looks like a ghost from hell, making people shudder.


    The coward may be scared to death.


    However, Sun Wukong turned a deaf ear to his ears, and cut the black block that had wrapped Orpheus in half with a single sword, revealing her cute figure.


    Sun Wukong stepped forward, picked Orpheus in his arms, and slapped her little butt: "You can avoid it, why not hide?"


    "Fuck!!"


    The heroes who watched all here secretly were shocked by Monkey King''s actions. That was Orpheus, the infinite dragon god!How dare you spank her ass?


    Orpheus blushed and was spanked in front of so many people. She was also shy: "Isn''t you there..."


    "Well~ I accept this reason!" Monkey King pinched Orpheus''s ass twice again: "But in the future you have to remember it for me. No matter what opponent you face, don''t ignore it. ."


    "I see!" Orpheus rubbed his butt, aggrieved.


    "The only one who can tune the Infinite Dragon God like this is Wukong!" Lias said with emotion.


    Monkey King let go of Orpheus and set his sights on Samael the Dragon Eater not far away.


    In the same way, Orpheus, who was spanked by Monkey King and indifferent to anything, was unhappy with the Dragon Eater at this moment: "No matter what kind of treatment you have experienced, but now, I am a little unhappy because of you. , So, will you please die?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the terrifying energy had already condensed into Orpheus''s hands, and instantly turned into a stream of light to shoot at Dragon Eater Samael!


    Just at the moment when the beam was about to hit, a cloud of fog suddenly appeared in front of Samael, with a''bang'', the beam seemed to be blocked by something, and a loud roar was heard, and a figure was instantly removed from it. It flew out from the fog, and stepped on the ground for more than ten steps to stabilize his figure.


    Seeing the figure emerging from the fog, Orpheus'' expression remained unchanged: "Sure enough, it''s you, Cao Cao."


    Cao Cao''s expression was relaxed, but his heart was extremely nervous and vigilant: "It is true that Orpheus, who is known as the''infinite'', has been sealed by the Dragon Eater, and he can still exert such a terrible power. Strength, it seems that I underestimated you."


    "It seems that your purpose is to devour my power." Orpheus looked at Cao Cao calmly: "Do you want to use my power to create another Orpheus?"


    (PS: Five changes today. 1/5) ..

 2396 Chapter One Hundred and Four

    Cao Cao was not talking. Facing Orpheus, he didn¡¯t mind saying a few words, but facing Monkey King, he said that he was under considerable pressure and he didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense at all, because he was afraid of paying If he didn''t do his best, he was killed in a flash.


    ""Twilight Holy Spear"!" Shen Yi heard from Cao Cao''s mouth, and saw the light in his hand condensed, and an extra spear came out.


    "Hand-free!"


    Shen He came out of Cao Cao''s mouth. With the words, power burst out, and Cao Cao''s body began to change!


    A round wheel emitting sacred light emerged behind him, and nine bowling ball-sized spheres floated in the air around Cao Cao!


    This is very similar to the six modes of Hokage.


    It was very calm and forbidden, and did not show any exaggeration, but the original Holy Spear of the Twilight became more gorgeous and sharp, exuding a chilly light that made people palpitating.


    "''Twilight Holy Spear"?" Rias and the others were all puzzled, but they clearly remember that the broken "Twilight Holy Spear" should have been picked up by Cadileya.


    Everyone looked at Cadileya.


    "I... I didn''t give it to him!" Cadileya hurriedly explained: "The "Twilight Holy Spear" has always been with me!" As he said, the magic circle in his hand emerged, and from it he took out the broken "Twilight Holy Spear". gun".


    "How come there are two "Twilight Sacred Spears"? What''s going on?" Zhu Nai and the others both showed doubts.


    "This one is fake? When was it dropped?" Cadelea carefully checked the broken gun in his hand, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Because of the broken relationship, without its original power, Cadileya didn''t pay much attention to the authenticity of the "Twilight Gun".


    Moreover, I have been playing around during this period of time, and I didn''t have time to watch. After so many days, I didn''t find that the "Twilight Holy Spear" was actually fake.


    Cao Cao took a step forward, and the sphere surrounding him also moved in the air: "I''m sorry to deceive you so much, thanks to Diodora''s credit, in fact, even I was kept in the dark at the beginning. When the "Twilight Holy Spear" was broken and thrown away by Master Monkey King, Diodora had already used the power of "Zhu Mist" to drop the real and fake guns..."


    "It was turned off in the first place?" Cadileya was stunned, then looked at Monkey King, but saw that Monkey King didn''t look surprised at all, and asked doubtfully: "Is the master already known? ?"


    "It''s just a toy gun. I think you are happy with it, so it didn''t break."


    "..." Cadileya heard the words and said nothing for a while: "Master, you are so bad, you know it is fake, and you don''t remind me, so I have kept a broken wooden stick for so long! "


    "That''s really sorry, if you like it, I will give you a complete one this time."


    "That''s a deal!" Cadileya''s face was beaming.


    "It seems that after you have repaired the "Twilight Holy Spear", you have also mastered new power." Monkey King looked at Cao Cao.


    Cao Cao smiled and said, "This is my "Twilight Holy Spear"''s Forbidden Night Sky Wheel Saint King''s Huijin Spear! Last time it was still in an unfinished state, and now...Thanks to you, I broke the "Twilight Holy Spear". , So that the annoying guy lodged in it disappeared, without his hindrance, now I can control the "Twilight Holy Spear" perfectly, and fully understand the forbidden hand!"


    "That''s going to be seen." Although Cao Cao''s power is really weak and pitiful to Monkey King, it also has its value in weak power, because Monkey King is the source of the power of endless dimensions to comprehend and strengthen. Own.


    As the dimensional god, he has to be all-encompassing. He is still in the growth stage, and any kind of power is a means for him to become stronger.


    "But this time, you have to be conscious of death!"


    When Cao Cao heard the words, his heart was tense, he felt great pressure, and subconsciously swallowed saliva, but his face was firm, because from the moment he appeared, he had already made the corresponding consciousness: "Death No regrets!"


    Saying this, Cao Cao waved in the air, and the sphere behind him flew into his hands as if following his call: "One of the seven treasures, Lunbao!"


    After speaking, the sphere suddenly disappeared.


    Click!


    The sound of something being violently destroyed echoed in everyone''s ears.


    Looking in the direction of the sound-Durandal in Monkey King''s hand burst out in front of his eyes.


    "Ah~! My holy sword!!!" Xenovia immediately screamed, screaming with a painful face: "Asshole! You asshole dare to destroy my holy sword! Master Wukong, you too Smash his "Twilight Spear"!"


    "This can''t work!" Cadileya said immediately: "The master has promised to give me the "Twilight Holy Spear"!"


    "The outcome is uncertain, has it already determined the ownership of my "Twilight Sacred Spear"?" Cao Cao said with a cold expression: "It seems that I have really been underestimated!"


    While Cao Cao was talking, Monkey King slapped in front of him, only to hear a bang. It seemed that some kind of subtle attack was slapped.


    But what it is, I can''t see clearly, because it has been completely shattered by Monkey King''s shot: "Nice ability."


    Cao Cao immediately frowned slightly, his face shocked: "You can see it? He ruined my first round of treasures directly! You really deserve to be Lord Monkey King~ The strength is really scary!"


    "What''s going on? Why did Durandal break suddenly? What''s going on with that invisible attack?" Rose Weisser asked with a serious face.


    Cao Cao immediately began to understand that he looked at ease: "My first round treasure is to destroy weapons. It will start from the strongest weapon in the field. It can also change into the shape of a spear and smash your abdomen. Throughout, if you can''t see its attack, then it is impossible to win me." He said, looking at Monkey King: "But the first round of treasure is really useless for you."


    "Then, try this!" Cao Cao stretched out his hand again, and a sphere flew towards Monkey King: "Male treasure-burst!"


    With a''bang'', the sphere exploded on top of Monkey King''s head. Monkey King immediately felt a force called a seal attack his body, but when he first touched his body, the weak and pitiful force was already lost. Annihilation disappeared.


    In the original work, I have only seen Cao Cao use the''Female Treasure'', and haven''t seen him use the''Male Treasure''. This is the power that is completely forbidden.


    "It''s really interesting." Sun Wukong nodded thoughtfully. Although the ability Cao Cao used was weak and pitiful to him, if it were used by Monkey King, the power would be amazing and could achieve unexpected results.


    (2/5) ..

 2397 Chapter One Hundred and Five

    It''s just that Cao Cao didn''t know that his''male treasure'' hadn''t achieved the slightest effect, and he still leaped in front of Monkey King and stabbed with his spear!


    That shot that was so close to the extreme was indeed quite remarkable for a human being.


    But it was still caught by Monkey King with two fingers!


    Cao Cao''s pupils shrank instantly. This scene was so familiar. Last time, it looked like this. Before he could use his full strength, the "Twilight Holy Spear" was destroyed, causing him to be defeated in an instant.


    Cao Cao didn''t even think about withdrawing the "Twilight Holy Spear", because he knew very well that it was impossible, so he used both hands and feet to launch a fierce offensive against Monkey King!


    Even Sun Wukong showed an expression of admiration when he saw the skill that reached the millennium.


    Sun Wukong faced so many opponents, this Cao Cao could rank top in terms of fighting skills. It can be said that his fighting skills have surpassed the scope of human beings.


    But Cao Cao¡¯s heart is even more shocked at this moment. He admits that his power is far less than Monkey King, but he has confidence. In terms of skills, he will never lose to anyone. But now Monkey King teaches him. As a human being, his most proud skills were all taken over by Monkey King with one hand.


    Even some of the weaknesses that he hadn''t even noticed were seen through by Monkey King and used them to fight back. On the contrary, he started to rush and mess around.


    "Strong! It''s too strong!!!"


    Cowardice began to develop in Cao Cao''s heart. A man with invincible power still possesses invincible fighting skills. How can he fight this so special?It''s not in one dimension!


    He tried his best and couldn''t force Monkey King to move at all. This was too shocking!


    Cao Cao originally thought that his skills had reached the pinnacle, but he did not expect that in front of Monkey King, he was as immature and pitiful as a child, which caused him to be hit by an unprecedented blow.


    Even if he was defeated by Monkey King by one move, he had never been hit so much, because skill was the method he was proud of. It felt uncomfortable to be beaten by his most proud skill.


    Sun Wukong flicked his finger to fly Cao Cao, watching him struggle to get up, his eyes were full of admiration: "It''s really good fighting skills, I''m a little bit rarer, it seems you really worked hard."


    "It''s really an honor for me to get your praise!" Cao Cao looked depressed: "But isn''t it still being beaten by you..."


    "Among human beings, you are already top-notch, but unfortunately, your cultivation is in the wrong direction."


    "Is the cultivation direction in the wrong direction?" Cao Cao was dazed, and immediately resolutely said: "Impossible!"


    "Do you think so? With the help of external force, how can you become the strongest!"


    "This¡­"


    "Your own strength is really strong. It is nothing more than false to use external force to become stronger. If the artifact is gone, will all your efforts be wasted? Just like the two dragon gods, the reason why they are so strong is Did you use the power of the artifact?"


    Cao Cao frowned and said, "They are dragons. If humans don''t use the power of divine tools, it is impossible for humans to master that power and compete with them!"


    "Is it impossible? Who cares about you, I''m not here to mention you!" Monkey King stepped on Cao Cao''s chest, causing him to snorted and spouted a mouthful of blood.


    "There is still such power... It seems that''Nanbao'' has no effect on you!" Cao Cao wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and asked, "Can I ask you something?"


    "Ok?"


    "Do you... know the existence of the''evil eye''?" A weird smile appeared at the corner of Cao Cao''s mouth. The next moment, his right eye was shining with golden light, shining on Sun Wukong...


    It seems that even if his right eye is not blinded by Hyoudou Issei as in the original book, he still has the eye of Medusa, and the poor mortal doesn''t notice it at all, and he is still played by fate.


    "Eye of Medusa... I also have one of this toy, and it is more advanced, called the Eye of Petrification, given to my Karawana."


    "..." Cao Cao looked at Sun Wukong, who was unaffected, almost vomiting blood in depression. He cut out an eye and installed the eye of Medusa, in order to get a shadow at a critical juncture, but he turned out to be Complete immunity, is there anything more desperate than this?


    Power, power can''t be compared; skills, skills have been beaten, and now those who play Yin are completely immune to others, and Cao Cao, who is depressed, wants to curse loudly.


    How can there be such an incomprehensible and perfect person in the world.


    To be an enemy of such a person is itself a mistake.


    "I really want to escape!" Cao Cao had such a thought in his heart: "Even if you use''Ba Hui'', it''s just a waste of energy and life..."


    But at this moment, you can¡¯t escape even if you want to, right?!


    Cao Cao suddenly tilted his head and looked at Dragon Eater Samael with a firm face.


    Diodora, who controls Samael the Dragon Eater in a different space, knows it. It was an agreement between Cao Cao and them. If he is still defeated this time and cannot go back, then he will completely untie Samael and make it completely freed!


    This is a desperate last resort.


    "Do you really want to do this?" A sister of the hero faction looked worried: "That is what is called the world''s unknown. If it is completely liberated, the whole world will usher in disaster!"


    "That''s not our headache!" Diodora had a serious face: "Now, there is only one way to rescue Cao Cao!"


    With that said, Diodora muttered words and began to recite the unbinding spell...


    A complicated magic circle suddenly appeared under Samael''s feet. The next moment, the restraint on his right hand was first released!


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!"


    Samael instantly let out a creepy roar like a beast about to come out of its cage!


    Giggle!!


    Along with the sound of shaking the air, the restraints around Samael opened one by one. When all the restraints were halfway open, Samael suddenly let out a roar like a wild beast, a little impatient. He released a terrible and unknown air that shook the world!


    Slap~slap~slap~~~!!!!


    A series of cracks and bursts sounded, half of the restraints in Samael''s body burst, and the terrifying monsters that the gods were afraid of were completely unbound!


    "You! You guys are crazy!! You have completely unblocked Samael!!!" Seeing this, Seraphim''s face changed drastically. As the devil, she knew the horror of Samael the Dragon Eater best!


    Such a monster coming out of the cage will definitely bring terror to this world!


    (3/5) ..

 2398 Chapter 106 The Great Red

    It''s too late to say anything, and Samael has completely released his shackles at this moment and restored his freedom.


    He looked up to the sky and roared, uttering the joy of getting out of trouble and the endless resentment of being restrained for so many years, and then glanced at everyone present with that hostile and fierce gaze, making everyone tight, giving birth to a snake staring at him. A sense of horror.


    In the end, the line of sight shifted, and finally fixed his gaze on Monkey King, because Samael instinctively felt that among the people present, only Monkey King was a great threat to him.


    The black energy surrounds the whole body, it is the absolute poison known as the "God''s Poison", especially for dragons, it has an absolute effect, even if it is the infinite dragon god, it can be poisoned to death!


    "Oh~ Have your eyes fixed on me first?" The Monkey King newspaper smiled: "I have to say, this guy is quite discerning! However, it is also very tragic..."


    "Brother Wukong, be careful. Although this guy is not very strong, he is extremely poisonous! It is rumored that even a god will be poisoned to death if he is not careful!" Seraful warned with a nervous expression on his face. This guy poses a threat to the world, just because the poison with him is terrible.


    It can be killed and not killed, it can only be sealed.


    Monkey King flicked out a small flame, instantly igniting Samael''s body, accompanied by a fierce roar, but within two or three seconds, Samael was already burned to ashes.


    "What were you talking about?" Monkey King turned around to look at Seraphim.


    "..." Seraphim opened her mouth, her eyes widened, and she was silent for a long time, and then mumbled: "No...nothing..."


    Too...too exaggerated!!That''s Samael the Dragon Eater!In the legend, even the god failed to kill him!He could only nail the thorns and seal his whole body, but he did not expect that such a existence would be burned into ashes by a small flame thrown by Monkey King three or two, and he was dead.


    Cao Cao was also dumbfounded and dumbfounded. As the last resort of his assassin, he thought that even if he couldn''t beat Monkey King, it would be okay to buy a little time, but he didn''t expect that he had just broken the seal and he hadn''t had time to play, he was killed in a flash. !


    This is still playing a ball, run away!


    This guy is really desperate!


    At this moment, Cao Cao has no chance of luck. Facing such a monster is a mistake in itself, and he shouldn''t provoke Monkey King at all!


    "As long as I escaped my life this time, I won''t come out to get involved in the future!" Cao Cao was really frightened this time, and Monkey King was really a quick kill against any opponent!This is the person who truly possesses absolute power!


    With a secret signal with both hands, Cao Cao''s body was suddenly covered by a cloud of "absolute fog", and his figure gradually disappeared...


    "Want to escape again?" Monkey King threw a small ball of light into the group of "Mistless Mist". After a roar, the "Mistless Mist" disillusioned and faintly heard several horrible howls. There was a gap in the space, and a lot of blood overflowed from it, as if the space itself was bleeding, which was extremely shocking.


    Immediately, the space shattered like glass, the different space was blown apart, and a spear fell from the sky and plunged straight into the ground!


    And above the barrel of the gun, he was still holding a bloody, broken hand tightly. Obviously, it was Cao Cao''s right hand.


    As for whether Cao Cao and others were alive or dead, Monkey King didn''t bother to care about it. Even if they survived, they would have to be disabled for life, so they couldn''t come out to make trouble.


    With a light wave, the severed hand on the barrel of the gun disappeared. With one hand, the "Twilight Holy Spear" flew back to Monkey King''s hands on its own.


    "Promise to you, take it and play!" Monkey King threw the "Twilight Holy Spear" to Cadileya.


    "Is it real this time?" Cadileya took it in his hand and looked at it carefully, then said with joy: "It''s really true!"


    Monkey King: "Just hold it and play, don''t rely too much on the gods, the props are just props after all, not the right way to become stronger."


    "Understood!" Cadileya smiled: "From the beginning, I wanted to take this "Twilight Holy Spear" as my own, and now I finally got it. Even if I don''t rely on it, it''s okay to store it! "As he said, he stroked the barrel of the gun like a baby.


    Kiryu Lanhua immediately leaned over: "What''s so easy to touch with this broken barrel? After we go back, let''s touch the master together!"


    With a single word, all Lias and the others made a big red face.


    Together with Gurefia, they looked at her with a serious face: "Lan Hua, you are not allowed to speak without our permission in the future."


    "Such things like not allowed to speak are too bullying, right?" Kiryu Lanhua looked wronged.


    Ubeluna made up with a smile on her face: "But you are not a human being, you are a demon, and you are still a pet."


    The others laughed out loud when they heard this...


    "Okay, stop making trouble." Monkey King clapped his hands to stop the girls from frolicking, and then looked at Orpheus: "Don''t you want to go back? Take you to see now?"


    "Huh? Really...really?!" Orpheus was stunned for a moment, and his face was suddenly full of joy.


    "Are there any fakes?" Monkey King smiled, slapped in front of him, and the space was torn apart by Monkey King under the shocked gaze of Lias and other women, like a curtain. The world in the dimensional cracks immediately appeared in front of the women.


    In the endless void, Lias and the others are full of curiosity: "This is a dimensional crack! There seems to be nothing inside!"


    "How come there is nothing..." The little snake pointed to the left and said: "Look there, isn''t there a huge red island floating towards us?"


    "The red island? There really is!"


    Lias and them all showed novel looks, but the next moment, the flying red island suddenly opened two huge eyes, and they were so scared that Lias and them all yelled in panic: "My Damn! What kind of island is that! It is clearly a red dragon!!!"


    Seraphim''s expression of excitement: "A huge red dragon like an island, isn''t it a great red?"


    "The Great Red?"


    When Lias and the others heard the words, their eyes lit up, and this legendary creature has now become the animal they admire.


    "The Great Red!" Orpheus gritted his teeth and rushed into the dimensional crack with a swish...


    "Orpheus, what are you going to do? Come back!"


    "No! I''m going to kill her!"


    (4/5) ..

 2399 Chapter One Hundred and Seven

    "Goku, you go in first!"


    After listening to Orpheus'' words, Lias and the others changed their faces.


    The battle between the Infinite Dragon God and the Great Red is scared to think about!


    Monkey King''s figure flashed and entered the dimensional crack...


    Lias and the others followed, and entered the dimensional rift in turn...


    When everyone entered the dimensional rift, the place they were in was not the endless void, but a piece of red earth.


    Of course, this is not a red earth surface, but a great red back!


    Because she was so big, she had already flown below the dimensional crack that Sun Wukong had torn apart. As soon as Rias and the others settled, they stood on the back of the Great.


    It''s just that the people in front stopped one by one, standing blankly and looking ahead, with a very speechless expression.


    When Monkey King came in, an enchantment was laid around him, and he was not attacked by the turbulence in the dimensional cracks.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Why do you show such an expression?" Kunou jumped out of Yasaka''s plump arms and looked forward curiously.


    The mother and daughter were here to send Monkey King to the station, so they were always there.


    "Watch it for yourself!" Caravana gave way.


    Kunou glanced at him, and it happened that Orpheus was hitting the red ground with his hand.


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Si ran over: "Sister Orpheus, what are you doing?"


    "GreatRed, knock it down!" Orpheus spoke succinctly, and without looking back, he continued to hit the red ground with his hands''patter''


    Hearing this, Kunou instantly made a stunned expression.


    Rias and the others also rolled their eyes.


    Can this kill the great red?Are you sure you are kidding us?


    Fortunately, we were shocked just now!


    Is this what you call "kill her"?


    There was also a''wound of misfortune'' out there, in order to deal with the great red, but now the great red is under your feet, what is the situation of you''kill her''?


    Lias and the others suddenly felt that everything the people in the "troupe of disaster" did, there was a sense of joy to play with the little girl.


    This infinite dragon god Orpheus is really simple.


    The Monkey King at the forefront was all dumbfounded by Orpheus'' actions, but he was really cute, he was cute.


    Sure enough, little Lolita only needs to be''cute''.


    When Orpheus slapped himself on the back, Great Red completely ignored him. Instead, he raised his head and turned his head to look at Monkey King. There was no sound, but a voice echoed in Monkey King¡¯s ear: "I feel In the familiar breath, is it Draig?"


    "Oh~ I have installed him in the space ring, can you also sense it, it seems that it is really capable of being called the great red." Monkey King''s hand immediately flashed out of the true dragon emperor''s golden armor.


    The precious jade on the dragon emperor''s armor immediately flashed light: "Oh~ greatred, I didn''t expect to see you one day."


    "The way you are, have you left the host..."


    "For various reasons, my current master is the adult in front of me!"


    "Is it the master, not the host... It''s not surprising that someone with this power is your master..."


    Draige immediately became interested: "Can you sense the master''s strength?"


    "I can''t sense it, but he is standing on my back now. I can sense the invisible sense of oppression... I didn''t expect that there is such an existence in the world... Even I feel the threat of life... But also I dare not launch an attack...this is the first time..."


    "Asshole! Can you launch an attack on me?" Orpheus punched and kicked Great Red again.


    This is acting like a baby, right?This must be acting like a baby, right?


    Lias and the others are speechless.


    Originally, a person would experience a great battle, but it turned into this.


    Great Red was silent for a while, as if ignoring Orpheus'' questioning.


    Orpheus immediately became angry, and when it was about to happen, the great red voice rang in his ears: "Do you... still want to stay here?"


    Orpheus heard the words, looked around, with a nostalgic expression on her face, then looked at Monkey King, then at Kunou, Kitty and others. An emotion called souvenir breeds in her heart...


    Before, she strongly wanted to come back here and live a quiet life without being disturbed. But when she wanted to be there, she suddenly realized that there was no Monkey King around and everyone was gone, and she suddenly felt a sense of panic in her heart...


    "No more, right?" Great Red''s voice sounded again: "Then do you still hate me?"


    Orpheus was silent, and stopped slapping the''ground''.


    "Unexpectedly, Orpheus, you have found such a destination. In this world, there are still people who can reincarnate into the Infinite Dragon God... This lord, your name is Monkey King, right? I am very interested in you too~"


    "Actually I am very interested in you too."


    "Do you want to take me as a dependent? I can feel your wishes! Actually, it is not impossible. I like to fly in this endless dimensional crack, but after a long time, I suddenly feel a little bored, especially Orpheus has found his home, and suddenly feels a little lonely! If you can make me have fun, I can be your family member to play with!"


    "How can I make you enjoy yourself?" Monkey King suddenly became interested.


    "The ability to reincarnate the infinite dragon gods as family members shows that your existence has surpassed the law. I am very curious about you and want to know how much you exist!"


    "Does this want to compete with me? Yes."


    "This...is going to hit again?" Lias and the others looked helpless.


    "You said, the great red can hold on to the master''s hands for several rounds?" Linali asked aloud.


    Now it''s not the question of whether Monkey King can win the fight, but the fact that Great Red can last for a few rounds. It can be seen that Monkey King has already established an invincible image in the hearts of the girls.


    "Of course you can''t take a single trick!" Kunou immediately replied loudly. Since Yasaka said that she would marry Monkey King, she has been a big fan of Monkey King.


    "One move to control the enemy, isn''t Master Wukong always like this?" Zhu Nai smiled...

 2400 Chapter 108: Monkey King vs. Great Red

    "It seems...your people...have a lot of confidence in you!" The great red words came to everyone''s ears: "Then everyone, please leave my back."


    "It''s really polite. It seems that Great Red is indeed a harmless and kind dragon." Yasaka said with emotion.


    "It turns out that your understanding of the word kindness is so simple." Monkey King looked at Yasaka and said: "Moreover, beings like Great Red can no longer be distinguished by good and evil. Everything she does is just according to her own. If you¡¯re upset, it¡¯s normal to have thoughts of destroying the world."


    "..." Yasaka was stunned for a while, and was silent for a while, then looked at Monkey King with a very serious look: "What about Lord Wukong, is it the same as Great Red?"


    Monkey King laughed: "In theory, her personality is indeed very similar to mine."


    When Lias and others heard the words, it suddenly occurred to him that everything Sun Wukong has done so far seems to be acting according to his preferences. So, is Sun Wukong also the kind of person who is unhappy and will destroy the world? ?


    Thinking of this, Rias and the others took a secret breath. If even Monkey King had the idea of ??destroying the world, who else could stop it?


    The so-called concept that justice must win will also be broken!


    In the face of absolute strength, what bullshit justice will win is not worth mentioning.


    Monkey King transferred the enchantment that opened on Great Red''s back together with Rias and other women, leaving him with enough space to play against Great Red.


    Standing proudly above the void, the Monkey King was in sharp contrast with the huge body of the great red in front of him.


    In terms of size alone, the great red can be described as a win.


    On the surface, how can Monkey King, who is so small that he is indistinguishable from an ant, could be the opponent of the great red of the island.


    If people flap their wings, they will be shaved out of sight!


    "Then, I''m going to attack!" This time, it was the words of the great red opening his mouth. The huge sound was shaking with the void, but it was a wonderful female voice.


    Immediately, the giant wings flapped suddenly, and it was not the violent wind that pushed it, but the terrible spatial turbulence, like a terrifying monster with teeth and claws, and leaped towards the Monkey King!


    "This power is really good. It''s not in the same dimension as the so-called gods and demon kings." Monkey King looked at the''monster'' formed by the turbulence of time and space, but showed a slight smile on his face, and immediately stood in front of him. With a stroke, the turbulent flow of time and space coming from the''pump bite'' was instantly torn in two, turned into a breeze and disappeared.


    "Even so easily tore through my turbulent impact!" The huge pupils of Great Red showed a sense of surprise: "What about this trick!"


    Opening his mouth, spouting a dragon''s breath fire curtain, it can be described as covering the sky and the sun!


    The blazing high temperature, as well as the space in the dimensional cracks, were burnt and distorted.


    The scene was gorgeous and shocking.


    Just standing under the fire curtain, Monkey King didn''t bother to defend himself, allowing the overwhelming fire curtain to pour down, surrounded by the flames, and Monkey King strolled forward: "The temperature of your flame is so warm."


    "..."


    Great Red''s eyes widened, and his face was astonished. Her dragon''s breath flame could burn through even the space, but Sun Wukong could walk in her flames at will?


    "Sure enough... the strength is not at the same level!"


    Lias and other women watched this shocking scene, excited and excited in their hearts, it was a great red!Still ignored by Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong looked at the great red and said, "Ice~Fire~Thunder or something, don¡¯t use it. Those things won¡¯t hurt me at all. Let me see your huge body. What a powerful force it contains!"


    "Is it immune to the elements?" Great Red exclaimed, and his two front paws clenched tightly, condensing surging and terrifying waves: "Then try your hand-to-hand combat!"


    The two wings flapped, affecting the terrible turbulence, and the whole body formed a whirlpool storm, the huge body of the great red still rushed towards the Monkey King, and the huge dragon fist smashed down on the small Monkey King like an ant!


    Bang~~~!!!


    There was a earth-shattering roar, and the entire dimensional crack was shaken!


    When the turmoil ceased, Lias and the girls saw the unforgettable scene of their lives-Monkey King with one hand on his back, and his right hand extended against the huge dragon fist of Great Red with only his index finger!


    "Your strength does not match your huge body." Monkey King smiled and looked at the shocking great red, and his understatement made people shocked by the invincible power contained in his small body.


    The great red is already shocked and speechless. It is clear that the proportions of the body are worlds apart. Can you compete with strength, but is you as weak as an ant?


    In the world, there is such a terrible guy?This is a foul!


    She is a great red!The great red that even God doesn¡¯t care about!


    The full blow was easily received by the person in front of him with a single finger, without such a blow to the dragon!


    "It''s not big, it''s powerful!" Monkey King squeezed one of Great Red''s paws, and then slammed it out abruptly. He only heard the sound of''Bang'', and the huge body of Great Red was instantly lost. He turned his body around, turned a 180-degree somersault back in the air and fell onto the void, causing the entire dimensional crack to shake violently!


    Even the space around it produced cobweb-like cracks.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! I surrender! I surrender!"


    Great Red immediately pleaded, and this fall made her dizzy and stunned, and her internal organs were aching!


    She has clearly understood that Monkey King is not a dimensional creature with her at all.


    "Sure enough, it''s just a moment!" Rias''s face was full of pride.


    Although it took a little time for the competition, it was all the great red shots, and Monkey King''s attack was just this violent thump.


    "Even the great red can''t stand his blow! No wonder you can reincarnate me easily!" Orpheus was shocked secretly: "Although the Eastern Kingdom is mysterious, I have never heard of such a powerful''god''. Well! Which''god'' is Brother Wukong? Or does he not belong to this world at all?"


    The more Orpheus thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. Only this explanation could explain why Monkey King was so powerful.


    "I wish to bet and lose. Your strength is indeed far beyond my cognition. It may be more interesting to follow you. As long as you can reincarnate me, I am willing to be your dependent!"


    (PS: There is something to do when going out today, there will be another update in the evening, and the update will continue tomorrow.) ..

 2401 Chapter 109: Underworld Crisis

    "I wish to bet and lose. Your strength is indeed far beyond my cognition. It may be more interesting to follow you. As long as you can reincarnate me, I am willing to be your dependent!"


    Great Red rolled over from the void with difficulty, got up, and looked at Monkey King very seriously and said, "But I don''t like fighting, just give me a position as a monk."


    "Okay." Monkey King took out a chess piece representing the monk, threw it casually, and sank into the body of Great Red.


    Along with the intense red light, the huge body of the great red began to shrink at an astonishing speed...


    When the red light completely dissipated, the huge figure of Great Red had disappeared. What appeared in front of Monkey King and the others was a beautiful imperial sister in a red dress.


    The girl came to Sun Wukong, gave a generous salute, smiled on her face: "I am the "True Red Dragon Emperor" Great Red (Great Red), please give me more advice in the future, my master!"


    At this point, the two dragon gods became the dependents of Monkey King.


    If this news goes out, I don''t know how many people will be frightened.


    Orpheus put his arms around his chest and looked at the great red: "He turned out to be...companion..."


    Cadileya looked at the lineup in front of her, her eyes gleaming with precision: "Really an exaggerated lineup, Master, even if you want to unify the world, it''s easy now!"


    Lina Li heard the words, her eyes flickered, and she pulled Sun Wukong''s arm, the fullness of her chest gently rubbed against her: "Master, or else... let''s unify the world and have fun!"


    "Unifying the world, this goal is too small and meaningless; controlling the world is my goal, but not now."


    "Control the world?" Lina Li looked puzzled: "What''s the difference with the unified world?"


    "Unifying the world is nothing more than a means used by all talents. It is still constrained by this world. To control the world, you can control everything in the world, including this world itself. One thought is born and one thought is destroyed!"


    "One thought is born, one thought is extinguished! Including the world itself!" Hearing this, Cadileya''s eyes shone with excitement and excitement: "It''s amazing! This is the real-God!"


    In the following time, under the leadership of Orpheus and the Great Red, Monkey King and his party wandered in the dimensional rift for several hours. Although there was nothing to see in it, the void of space was a good one. The experience.


    It was not until Orpheus stayed in his hometown long enough that his party left the dimensional crack.


    When I came out, it was getting late, so I stayed in Kyoto for another night. It was not until the next morning that the group set out for the underworld.


    As the leader of the nine-tailed fox Yasaka guarding Kyoto, he did not follow Sun Wukong and his group, but let her daughter Kunou follow Sun Wukong.


    Until noon, the group finally took the train to the Gremory Territory of the Underworld. However, the picture they saw was a wolf smoke. It seemed that it had been attacked on a large scale. The city of Gremory was in a state of chaos, with countless guards and servants. And Gremory¡¯s private soldiers are fighting fire everywhere to save people...


    As soon as the train reached the edge of the Gremory territory, it was surrounded by a group of Gremory private soldiers.


    But the moment they saw Monkey King and others, they immediately put away their weapons and saluted respectfully: "It turns out that it''s Lord Monkey King and Missy who are back. It''s really rude!"


    "What the hell is going on? My house was attacked?" Riasette frowned slightly and looked eagerly: "My parents and brother are okay?"


    "Miss, please rest assured, the master, mistress, and Your Majesty Lucifer are fine!"


    Lias looked angry: "Tell me what is going on. Who is so bold to attack our Gremory house!"


    The guards silently organized the words, saying: "It is the old Demon King Sect¡¯s Sharubba Besib who used evil methods to develop the huge group of monsters created by monsters. After they appeared in the underworld, they began to send to important strongholds The Metropolitan Ministry attacked and our territory in Gremory was also affected. Lucifer, Lucifer, was able to kill those invading monsters in time. He is now working with Master Michael and others to search for the behind-the-scenes master."


    ""Warcraft Creation"?Isn''t that the hero faction, Leonardo''s gods?What does it have to do with the Shalupa Besib of the Old Demon King Sect?"Lias looked stunned, she clearly remembered that just a few hours ago, they had just repelled the hero faction.


    Monkey King also threw an energy bomb into that different space. It is unknown whether Cao Cao and others were blown up to death. It is impossible to come out so quickly to do things, right?


    Besides, it is impossible for them to have that guts!


    "This..." The guard made a speechless expression, because he didn''t know what was going on.


    At this moment, there was a sudden voice in the air, but he saw that Asachel flew to Monkey King and others alone and landed, leaving him with one arm and he looked very embarrassed.


    However, when he saw Orpheus and Great Red next to Monkey King, he was shocked in a daze, but he still did not forget to explain: "It is the lower level of the underworld-Hades, the god of death in charge of the underworld, seems to have reached the group of old demon kings. What agreement was made, the people of the Hero faction also participated, but their plan failed, and they were arrested by the people of the old Demon King faction and used them to launch this large-scale attack!"


    "Even the god of death Hades participated?" Seraphim frowned slightly: "Yes, it is the god of death who imprisoned the fallen angel dragon Samael in charge of the god of death. They want to deal with all parties in the underworld. Has the power shuffled?"


    "It seems to be!" Asacher nodded solemnly.


    "How did you make it like this?" Seraphim looked at Asacher.


    "Ah~ that''s right!" Assasser reacted. Before seeing Orpheus and Great Red, the two dragon gods gather next to Monkey King, his head was shocked.


    He knew the existence of Orpheus, and now even the Great Red is by Sun Wukong''s side. In other words, has Sun Wukong really reincarnated the Great Red as a family member?


    Those are the two dragon gods!


    This is really going against the rhythm!


    These incredible facts shook Asachel''s head a little, and said in a daze: "I heard that Lord Monkey King is back. I came here to ask Lord Monkey King for help. Shalupa controlled Leona who was seriously injured by the hero faction. Many, at the cost of his life, he created an extremely dangerous super huge monster with "Devil Creation". I, Serjeks, Michael, Odin, and Vali are not their opponents together... "..

 2402 Chapter One Hundred and Ten

    "There are some monsters that you can''t deal with together?!!!" Lias and others all showed shocked expressions.


    Rias immediately took out her mobile phone, and just opened it, she saw the huge monsters on the march on the screen!


    There are also reporters doing live reports on magic-powered flying boats and helicopters. They look panicked: "Look! Suddenly, a group of super-huge monsters are heading towards the Metropolitan Department without stopping. This is the imminent faction of the underworld. A sign of a free reshuffle!"


    It can be seen from the screen that thirteen huge monsters are fighting fiercely with a group of people, and their heights are 150 meters high on either end, and some are even higher!


    But those who fought with these monsters were the demon of the highest level and their relatives. They were brave, but also fell into a disadvantage, and it was difficult to win against those monsters.


    Needless to say, the strength of these monsters, but the most difficult thing is that when they fight on the side, various parts of their bodies frequently bulge, breaking out from the bulging parts, and constantly giving birth to small monsters, the size of which is a human body, and the number As many as ants.


    A group of demons and family members are preventing the attack of the giant monsters, and they are also using group magic to destroy these small monsters. They are so busy that they are gradually exhausted from physical and magical power, and some people gradually fall...


    Monkey King looked with great interest: "To create an imaginary monster, this god-killing tool "Creation of Warcraft" seems to be much more fun than "The Huang Jia of the True Dragon Emperor"."


    "Then grab it and play." Lias looked at Monkey King with a charming smile.


    "If you want me to help in the past, just say it." Monkey King squeezed Lias'' face, and said: "But I do have a little interest in that "Warcraft Creation", so let''s go and take a look."


    Feeling at random, Monkey King looked to the left. About five kilometers away, he did sense thirteen decent qis, all of the strengths of the highest-level demons, but because of their huge size, small monsters were born infinitely. The level of trouble is comparable to the level of Demon King.


    At the same time, Monkey King also sensed that there was the most powerful energy farthest away, which was stronger than that of Serjakes and the others.


    The anger of Serjeks and others surrounds this monster, and it seems that they are engaged in a fierce battle with that monster.


    However, their anger is too dazzling, and they seem to be at a disadvantage.


    Maybe it was because the battle was too fierce, no one dared to broadcast it live, so I didn''t see the picture of their battle on the phone.


    However, a monster that can be stronger than Serjex¡¯s aura is indeed extraordinary. You know, although Serjeks is a demon king, his strength has already surpassed the demon king. A monster stronger than him, you can imagine what it is. The kind of existence.


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King picked up Jiu Zhong, rose into the air, and flew towards the goal...


    Lias and others followed...


    Flying all the way, the scenes I saw were all mess, ruins, and various small battlefields after being trampled on by war. Although the strength was not very good, the fighting was quite fierce.


    In these lineups, there are the fallen angels dispatch team, and the royal angels dispatched from the heavens, the Valkyrie troops dispatched from Valhalla, and the army of warriors arriving from Greece, constantly accepting alliances with the demon forces. Assistance from the forces of relations.


    Because of this, the current situation has broken away from the most sinister situation without further deterioration.It seems that reaching an alliance is still good, otherwise the demons of the underworld alone would be really hard to contend with this army of monsters.


    But this is not the final battlefield, and Monkey King is not interested, so he didn''t stop, but pointed directly to the location of Serjeks...


    However, on the battlefield with the thirteen super huge monsters, Monkey King stopped his figure, because in the group of fighting against the group of monsters, he saw a familiar figure-at the gathering of the new generation, The beautiful eldest sister who wears glasses-Si Gevira Agares.


    And these huge monsters were called "great beasts and ghosts" by Asachel.


    Sigvila and her family members were also in charge of a super-large "great beast ghost". They fought fiercely, but they were obviously under the wind. Several family members withdrew from the battlefield due to serious injuries. Only five people were still there Support hard.


    Fortunately, Sigvila''s characteristic is to manipulate time. With the support of her magic, she barely blocked the attack of the "great beast ghost", but she could only barely hold it back.


    Because even the strongest queen under her command, the attack of the male humanoid dragon could not cause much damage to the "great beast ghost".


    There are endless attacks and interference from small monsters that have been born, causing her magical power to be consumed rapidly, and finally she can''t hold it, and she falls to the ground with exhaustion. When a large number of small monsters see this, they all rush to her. ¡­


    The humanoid dragon male wanted to rescue, but was blocked by countless small monsters, and it was impossible to save his master in the first place.


    On the contrary, when he was distracted, he was slapped and flew out by the "great beast".


    Seeing a group of small monsters coming towards her, Sigvila turned pale with fright. Of course she was not afraid to die. What she feared was that if these monsters were brought close, it would not be as simple as death. It was bitten alive, swallowed to death!


    Thinking about it, my scalp is tingling.


    For the big elder sister who is a fan of robots, Monkey King is quite good with her senses. Seeing her in trouble, naturally he will not stand by and watch her. His figure flashed, and he already appeared in front of Sigvira, big hands. With a wave.''Bang Bang Bang Bang~~~'' The large group of monsters that rushed to explode into pieces of flesh and blood.


    And that "great beast ghost" obviously also discovered the existence of Monkey King, and immediately uttered a roar, and the huge soles of his feet suddenly stepped on Monkey King!


    But I saw that Monkey King just stretched out a finger and tapped it on the sole of the foot that was suddenly stepped on. Hearing a "pop", the huge body of the "big beast ghost" over 150 meters was like a balloon. It burst into pieces in a flash and disappeared!


    "Okay... It''s amazing!!" Sigvira was shocked to see the scene, the glasses she wore were all crumbled and skewed, and then when she saw the face of the person who saved her, her face suddenly revealed The color of joy: "Sun...Master Monkey! Have you come to the underworld too?!" ..

 2403 Chapter One Hundred and Eleven

    Monkey King smiled and looked at Si Geweila: "This summer, I have been playing in the underworld."


    "Huh? Have you been in the underworld all the time? Why didn''t you tell me!" Sigvira''s face suddenly showed a look of resentment.


    "Although it''s for fun, it''s also very busy. It''s not peaceful everywhere!"


    "That''s what I said." Si Geweila showed emotion, then looked around and saw that the other teams facing the "big beasts and ghosts" were downwind, and then she reacted: "Master Wukong, trouble you Help others too!"


    Monkey King looked around and found that even the team led by the strongest emperor B¨¦liar here fell into a disadvantage: "It seems that the strength of your underworld is not very good. This time if there is no help from other forces. , The coups of those old demon king factions may succeed."


    As he said, a scream and roar suddenly came from the battlefield in the distance: "Ori, what are you doing!!!"


    When I looked around, I saw a bunch of demons glaring at a former companion, surrounded her with incredible and cold killing intent in their eyes.


    The reason is that the guy originally had a chance to save her master, but she didn''t try to save it. Instead, she pushed her master a hand, so that her master was trampled into a meatloaf by the "big beast". .


    This dependent has rebelled at this critical juncture!


    "Ori, why do you want to do this?!" All of the family members were full of anger, and the death of the master made them extremely angry.


    "Why? I obviously live a peaceful and stable life, but he forcibly reincarnated me into a demon, and my boyfriend who had been with me for two years abandoned me out of fear! We were all about to get married at that time, bastards! He! It''s all because of him!" The girl named Ori was full of resentment: "Is it just because I have a magical weapon? Do I have to be treated like this? I don''t want to be a demon! Bastard!"


    In the roar, the expression became more and more crazy: "Asshole who destroys my happiness, it''s better to die soon! It''s best to die! Hey~~~Now! I''m free, heyhahaha!~~"


    Of course, such things happen not in one place, but are frequently staged everywhere.


    The years of peace have come to nothing, but in this chaos, in various places in the underworld, the relatives of higher-level demons rise up and turn to their masters. The reason is simple, just like the situation above, because the higher-level demons forced the owner of the artifact to force it. Reincarnated as a demon, the family members took this opportunity to vent their past resentments.


    Perhaps this is the main reason why the old Demon King faction launched such a large-scale attack.


    Many incidents in which the owner was killed by his former family members were reported. This time, the underworld has truly entered an unprecedented crisis.


    Not only did he have to put down the chaos of the old Demon King faction, but he also had to judge his own rebellion, which was the worst state.


    "It seems that the underworld is really in a big crisis this time, I don''t know if my brother and the others can make a fair judgment!" Lias showed a worried look on her face and looked at Monkey King: "Wukong..." Waiting for this He ordered that as long as Monkey King was willing to help, it would be easy to quell this underworld crisis.


    "Go!" Monkey King waved his hand and put aside his words. Now that he has already made his move, then all the "great beasts and ghosts" here will be dealt with.


    Obtained by Monkey King''s orders, except for the nine layers and the two dragon gods, the other women all started their actions, and the battlefields that fell into the downwind were immediately reversed.


    Kunou''s strength is too weak, just hold it in his arms as a mascot, the two dragon gods are too strong, they don''t need them to play in such a battle.


    With the participation of Gurefia and other women, people finally saw the horror of Monkey King''s family at this moment.


    Those "great beasts and ghosts", who are powerless even by the team of the most advanced demons, lost the slightest prestige in front of them. They were cut and sliced, frozen by freezing, and burnt by scorching. In short, it took less than ten minutes At the time, the twelve "great beasts and ghosts" all around were all beheaded.


    And this scene was naturally broadcasted. The originally panicked demons of the underworld finally seemed to have found the backbone. They let go of their hearts, and there was a belief in their hearts. As long as the Monkey King was there, they would definitely win!


    "Really... awesome!!" Sigvira looked at everything in front of her and exclaimed from the bottom of her heart. Those "great beasts and ghosts" they were helpless had no resistance in the hands of Master Monkey King and his family members.


    Obviously they all belong to the highest-level demons, but the magic or swordsmanship they display is not at the same level as the power displayed by other highest-level demons!


    The attacks of other demons cannot leave scars on the body of the "Beast Ghost", but their attacks are often effective, even fatal!


    "It seems that Lord Sun Wukong, his family, is on top of the sum of all our forces!" At this point, Asachel stopped and looked at the place where Sun Wukong was, especially the people standing next to him. The two dragon gods-Orpheus and the Great Red, couldn''t help but laugh out bitterly: "No, he is already worth the sum of all forces in this world... It''s really an exaggerated lineup! Even though Lord Monkey King will not stand On our side, it would be great to have Lucifer¡¯s sister and Sir Seraphim here!"


    After solving the twelve "great beasts and ghosts", the remaining one is the larger and stronger "super beasts and ghosts". The little snake regains its body-the Hydra!


    After becoming the envoy of Monkey King, her strength has taken a qualitative leap, so this time she regained her body is even bigger than the last time, even the "super beast and ghost" nearly two hundred meters high. Only her half height.


    Nine snake heads towering into the sky stood proudly above the sky, and the picture, "Super Beast Ghost" compared in front of her, was frustrated.


    Magic of various attributes is released from the nine heads and hits the "super beast ghost". The so-called strongest "super beast ghost" does not even have the ability to resist in front of the Hydra. Was spiked on the spot.


    In this scene, all the demons and fallen angels have been silent for a long time, which is simply too strong!


    Is this the legendary envoy!


    Then burst out the joy of victory like a tsunami!


    All of them cast awe and admiration to Monkey King!


    Because such a powerful Hydra is just one of Monkey King''s envoys!..

 2404 Chapter 112—Rebel Phoenix

    After this battle, the prestige of Monkey King among the major forces will surpass their respective leaders.


    You know, Serjeks and the others can have such prestige, but it has been accumulated after hundreds of years. Monkey King only achieved such results in such a short period of time, which is already very scary.


    After solving thirteen super-large monsters, Rias brought a beautiful girl to Sun Wukong¡¯s side and introduced: "Wukong, this is the sister of Rasal Phoenix, who was saved by me just now. Saying that I wanted to see you to express my gratitude, I brought her here."


    The beautiful girl gave a generous salute to Monkey King, her eyes were full of admiration: "Hello, Lord Monkey King, I am Rebel Phoenix, thank you for helping me, my unbelievable brother really added to you. Please forgive me for a lot of trouble!"


    Monkey King looked at Rebel and said with a smile: "It''s surprising that you have such a lovely sister in that perversion."


    "Hee hee~ cute..." Rebel listened to Monkey King¡¯s praise, and was very happy in her heart. He took out a delicate pendant-like crystal and handed it to Monkey King: ¡°To express your gratitude for saving me, this thing is also Please take it!"


    "It''s the tears of the phoenix!" Kunou showed a look of surprise. This is a secret treasure produced by the Phoenix family, which can instantly heal any injuries of the user.


    With this thing, it is simply an extra life, very precious.


    As the little princess of Kyoto, she still knows this precious healing relic.


    But for this secret treasure that others dream of, Linali and the others are very calm, because they all know that Monkey King''s wave of healing methods are thousands of times better than this thing.This thing is worthless to their master.


    But this was enough to see Rebel''s intentions, so Monkey King accepted it readily.


    Seeing Kunou seemingly interested in "Tears of the Phoenix", Rebel took out another bottle and gave it to her: "This is the last bottle. If you like it, I will give it to you." The little girl who can be held in the arms of Monkey King seems to be very popular with Master Wukong.


    "Huh? Really?" With a happy expression on his face, Jiu Zhong looked at Monkey King and asked if he could take it.


    "Since it is for you, take it."


    "Thank you." With Sun Wukong''s approval, Kou immediately accepted the "Tears of the Phoenix" and watched it from time to time. The crystal liquid contained in it gave people a dreamlike feeling. Even if you don''t need it, you wear it. It is also an extremely luxurious piece of jewelry.


    Then Rebel bent over to think that Lias and other women apologized: "I''m really sorry, I only brought five bottles this time, and the other three bottles were used by the seriously injured personnel. When I go back this time, every People give you a bottle."


    It seems that in order to have a good relationship with Rias and the others, she is also preparing to spend her money!


    Although this "Tears of the Phoenix" was made by their family, the process of making it was not easy. If there are so many people on Monkey King''s side, each one has a bottle, that would really cost the money.


    "Thank you really~" Lias smiled. Although the healing power of "Phoenix''s Tears" is not necessary for them, this thing is indeed a beautiful piece of jewelry. After meeting Rebel¡¯s purpose, she took the initiative to send out an invitation: "We are going to help my brother''s side soon, if you are interested, you can go there together~"


    "Interested! Interested!" Rebel answered without thinking about it, and the gift was not given for nothing.


    Before the Monkey King and his party arrived at the battlefield where Serjeks and his party were, they saw an extremely huge monster far away. Although the monster was in human form, it was mixed with dragons, lions and other creatures. Various parts, it is a monster like Chimera, its body is huge, even bigger than the great red body!


    Fortunately, it is far apart to see its full picture, otherwise it is really difficult to see its specific appearance.


    This monster is a superb beast created by the old demon king faction Sharubba Bessib using Leonardo¡¯s life as a price tag. It is a stronger monster than the "Super Beast Ghost"-"Scourge Beast" , Its existence, just like its name, appears, it represents disaster!


    This kind of monster shouldn¡¯t have appeared, but Leonardo, the user of "Creation of Warcraft", was hit hard by a light bomb from Monkey King and Cao Cao and others. He happened to use "Ze Mist" to transfer the place to escape. It was the territory of Sharubba Bessib. Picking up such a cheap Sharuba Besib immediately started his coup plan.


    Using the ability of "Beast Creation", twelve "great beasts" and one "super beast" were created. Seeing that Leonardo was already at the time when the oil was exhausted, he simply sacrificed all his lives. Sacrifice, created such a terrifying monster.


    Even Shalupa didn''t know that the monster created by Leonardo''s life sacrifice turned out to be such a terrifying big creature. Under a whim, he named it-"Scourge Beast".


    And in order to be able to control this "disaster beast", he even integrated the god-killing tool "Devil Creation", and even other heroic god-killing tools.


    Sure enough, the "Beast of Calamity" deserved the name he had given him, and he even fought against Serjax and other leaders of all parties alone, and did not let go.


    However, within half a day, the entire underworld was in chaos and panic.


    "This monster... is indeed different from the thirteen before..." After seeing the "Scourge Beast", the great red who had been silent, frowned slightly, showing uncomfortable emotions: "Moreover, it is very hate¡­"


    "hate?"


    Lias and the others were a little surprised to look at the great red.


    "It''s not pleasing to the eye." Great Red said lightly.


    With that, he looked at Monkey King: "Can I destroy it?"


    "It''s really doing things according to their own preferences!" Zhu Nai and the others said with emotion: "Sure enough, the great red is not a harmless dragon!"


    Because it''s not pleasing to the eye, I want to eliminate it. Such existence and harmlessness can''t match it!


    It seems that the world has always misunderstood this true red dragon god emperor!


    "Go." Sun Wukong nodded. Since there are powerful subordinates and can''t do it, he is naturally too lazy to do it...

 2405 Chapter 113: The Great Red vs. the Calamity Beast

    When Monkey King and his party rushed to the battlefield where Serjeks were located, the city''s appearance also appeared not far in front.


    It seems that the target of this "disaster beast" is the city in front. Fortunately, it was blocked by Serjeks and others on the way. Otherwise, if such a destructive monster runs into the city, the casualties will be heavy.


    But flying along the road, the surrounding area has been completely destroyed, and countless potholes have appeared on the ground, whether it is mountains, forests, or buildings, all have been destroyed.


    Although there was only one "disaster beast" in front of him, countless scorched beast corpses lay all around, telling that countless beasts had been defeated here.


    But countless new monsters were born!


    And those beasts are all differentiated from the flesh of the "disaster beast", it can be said to be born from it, or it can be said to be its clone.


    The nature is almost the same as the previous "Great Beast Ghost", but the monsters produced by the "Scourge Beast" are much stronger than the "Great Beast Ghost" and are twice as large.


    The type is not a single human form. There are various animal forms, such as fat, thin, tall, short, fast, powerful, defensive, and even flying in the air...


    In short, the beasts born by the "disaster beasts" contain all types. From this point of view, I don''t know how many blocks of the "wild beasts" have been dumped.


    The monster in the fantasy really cannot be treated with common sense.


    The battle in the field seemed to be in a stalemate. The Serjeks did not seem to be in a hard fight, nor did they feel like they were going to lose. They just couldn''t win the "Scourge Beast", but the "Scourge Beast" was also hard to get hurt. they.


    It''s just that the characteristics of this "disaster beast" are a little weird, and neither Serjex''s destruction magic can cause fatal damage to it.


    Michael''s Holy Light is also immune.


    Odin is holding the gun of eternity, but the old old man is now showing very terrifying combat strength. Every shot of the gun shook the atmosphere, causing the "disaster beast" to roar again and again, and the broken hole appeared on his body. , It seems that it also caused pain and injury.


    But it was not fatal, and even a drop of blood did not flow out. The punctured wound was healed in a matter of seconds.


    Monsters that can use their cells to regenerate monsters infinitely have the desperate ability of immortality.


    Odin closed his gun and retreated, looking at the "disaster beast" in front of him and exclaimed: "It''s a veritable monster! It has a body that is immune to magic, and it also has an immortal body that can regenerate infinitely. It''s really hard to get started!"


    Serjeks looked serious: "Indeed, such an immortal body that regenerates infinitely is different from the immortal body of the Phoenix family. There are no restrictions at all. Unless it can be destroyed by a physical blow, there is nothing to do with it! Now, I can only hope that Asachel will arrive in time with Lord Monkey King before the "Scourge Beast" arrives in the city."


    "It seems that they have already arrived." Michael flapped the twelve golden angel wings and looked at the horizon, with a smile on his face: "And he also brought two incredible existences!"


    Odin had an exaggerated expression on his face, and he was dumbfounded: "It''s really amazing! Orpheus, the infinite dragon god, has seen it, so the girl in front of her who has the same aura as her should be a great red! It was really by him! Have you reincarnated the two dragon gods as family members!"


    The next moment, the great red figure already appeared in front of Serjeks and the others. After a faint glance at them, he looked away: "You... leave."


    Although the words were concise and impolite, Serjeks and the others didn¡¯t care. It seemed that the great red was going to take over. They were too happy to have time, so they all saluted: "Then I¡¯ll trouble you, the great red grown ups!"


    They withdrew one after another, came to the side of Monkey King and others, saluted again, Serjeks smiled and said, "Master Goku, this lineup is really reassuring."


    Sun Wukong wanted to make a polite conversation with Serjeks, but was interrupted by the dazzling red aura that suddenly radiated out. He looked at the great red side and found that the battle over there had already begun.


    It''s really an amazing amount of light, and the red aura emanating from the great red body instantly rendered the sky here red!


    The terrible breath was released, and the''heaven and earth'' began to shake!


    Of course, this is just an illusion, shaking, only the space they are in.


    Although the great red is powerful, it is not enough to shake the whole world.


    Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho~~!!!


    The "disaster beast" seemed to feel the threat, roared, shaking the eardrums of people, and then strode the huge footsteps that shook the ground, destroying the scenery under its feet, and rushed straight towards the great red!


    "Humph!"


    As if provoked, Great Red let out a cold snort of dissatisfaction, and the red aura became more vigorous, bursting into the sky in a flash, but within two or three seconds, her body suddenly became as high as the "disaster beast". Palm, fist, a straight fist blasted out!


    After the earth-shattering roar of''Bang'', a straight fist of the great red slammed on the door of the "Scourge Beast", knocking its huge body into the air and flying out to a dozen. Meters away!


    In this scene, Serjeks and the others were shocked and shocked by the power of the great red. At the same time, it was even more shocking, but it was the city behind. The kind-hearted Michael was almost frightened and screamed: "The great red Sir, be careful of the city behind!"


    They persisted for hours, in order to stop the "disaster beast" from attacking the city, and now if the "disaster beast" was blown into the city with a few punches by the great red, wouldn''t their hard work? It was in vain.


    It¡¯s a pity that Great Red completely ignored Michael¡¯s words, so she wouldn¡¯t care about cities and cities. She just looked at this "disaster beast" and was not pleasing to her eyes. The unidentified breath made her very uncomfortable. Comfortable, so I just want to destroy it, nothing more.


    The huge transformation of the true red dragon god emperor (not the main body, but the human body) completely showed a violent side. After blasting the "disaster beast" with a punch, he immediately flew over, giving him a violent kick in his chest. !


    The terrible force caused the earth to sink, and the shock wave raised smoke and dust all over the ground.


    The crisp bones sounded inexplicably trembling.


    The chest of "Scourge Beast" collapsed and shattered under the foot of Great Red!..

 2406 Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen

    Ooooooooooooooooooo~~~~~!!!


    The "disaster beast" made a stern and miserable howl, its huge pupils were instantly blood red, densely filled with violence, and the skin of the whole body moved, and countless various''small'' beasts regenerated from the bulging meat bag, like Ants swarmed towards the great red...


    Great Red immediately showed a disgusting expression, stepped back, waved his big hand, and a red light shone down, burning like fierce flames to the group of small beasts''chichih~'', making a harsh and unpleasant cry The sound, the figure instantly melted like snow.


    The monsters that regenerated from the masses were wiped out in an instant.


    But with such a buffer of time, the "Scourge Beast" has already stood up, and the smashed chest has recovered. It stood up, and its skin moved again. This time, it did not arouse countless disgusting things. Meat buns, but densely packed disgusting eyes appeared, and each of them contained terrible magic power, which was about to emit light beams!


    The great red dai''s eyebrows wrinkled, her whole body was densely packed with disgusting eyes, which made her even more disgusted and disgusted with the "disaster beasts". Above the head, a huge red ball of light condensed rapidly...


    And as the great red leapt into the air, the countless eyes of the "disaster beast" also diverted their sights, staring into the air, and no less than a thousand black beams shot out in a flash, and the target pointed directly at the great red in the air.The picture is like a thousand black meteors passing by, extremely gorgeous and beautiful, but also full of danger.


    The power contained in each beam of light makes Asacher''s complexion heavy. If such a beam hits them, it will definitely be the end of serious injuries.


    However, Great Red completely ignored the thousands of terrifying beams, because the red ball of light condensed in her hand exudes even more dangerous destruction power!


    With a soft cry, the red ball of light has been thrown down by the great red, countless black beams lasing on the red ball of light, without making any ripples, but being absorbed, making the red ball of light stronger and more powerful. !


    From this point, it can be seen that the methods of the Great Red are much more sophisticated than the "disaster beast".


    "It''s really messy!" Monkey King looked at the ball of light thrown by Great Red, and placed an enchantment at will, covering all within a mile.


    The next moment, I just heard the earth-shattering roar of''Boom''. Accompanied by the screams, the earth and the sky were shaking. The "Beast of Calamity" was submerged by the red wave of destruction, and the ground fell apart under the eruption of the red light ball!


    Fortunately, there is an enchantment set up by Monkey King, which limits the spread of destruction, otherwise, distant towns may be annihilated by this blow.


    When everything is calm, what is left here are huge pits one by one, widening all the space in the enchantment.


    The only ground that was intact was the place where Monkey King and others stayed.


    "Hey hey hey~~ You''re so messy! Great Red!" Cadileya looked at the Great Red in the sky and shouted angrily: "It was so terrible to activate even our safety. Attack! Had it not been for the master, everyone here would have died under your attack!"


    "It is because of the master''s presence that I can safely launch such an attack." Great Red said with a flat face.


    Rias looked at the field: "Where is the "disaster beast", has it been eliminated?"


    Everyone looked towards the center of the explosion, but they saw a huge mountain of rotten meat. The "Scourge Beast" had been bombed beyond recognition. It can be seen how terrifying the blow of the Great Red was, if not for it. Sun Wukong is here, she really dare not launch such a terrible attack in such a place.


    However, while the rotten meat mountain was moving, it regenerated and recovered at an astonishing speed, but within a few minutes, the recovery was as good as before!


    Then Yang Tian let out a roar containing soaring anger, and dangerous firelight swayed from the fierce mouth full of fangs!


    "My power can''t limit its regeneration?!" Great Red''s face showed a look of surprise, and he immediately snorted: "However, I see how many times you can regenerate!"


    With both hands held high, the red ball of light condensed again and was thrown out by the great red again!


    The collision of the dangerous firelight and the red light ball was suppressed by the devastating posture!


    "Scourge Beast" was once again submerged by Destroy Light!


    This time, it was hurt more severely and miserably. Obviously, the great red used a stronger force than before!


    But it still failed to completely eliminate the "disaster beast".


    It didn''t take long before it recovered intact again!


    Great Red wanted to launch another attack, but was stopped by Monkey King: "Okay, although your power is infinite, if you can''t completely destroy it with a single blow, it will be useless even if you attack it many times. Its regenerative ability belongs to its own talent, just like the regeneration of a gecko''s tail dock, it does not need energy support, as long as there are cells, it can regenerate infinitely, and it is just a waste of time to attack."


    Sun Wukong was still a little surprised at the immortality ability of the "Scourge Beast". It seemed to have the same nature as the immortality of the Demon Buu he had encountered before. It is indeed a monster created from imagination. Place.


    Although the strength is not as great as the great red, with this immortal body, even if the great red can hang it, it does not have the ability to kill it.


    Great Red was a little unhappy, but she also knew how she was attacking, and it was in vain. She would only cycle indefinitely between being beaten and reborn, so she had to retreat: "It seems that the goddess is not worthless. Created such a monster, even I can''t destroy it."


    Serjeks said with a serious face: "This "disaster beast" is indeed something special. It has a very strong immunity to magic resistance, and my destruction magic cannot cause great damage to it."


    Michael said in a deep voice: "I didn''t expect that even the great red can''t destroy it! If it can''t be destroyed, you can only seal it, or find the holder of "Devil Creation" and destroy it. If the equipment is completely destroyed, the "disaster beast" will naturally disappear with it."


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome, right?" Asacher looked at Monkey King, "Aren''t we still with Master Monkey King, the injuries he hurt, but the absolute real injury, I have personal experience, presumably "disaster The immortality of "Evil Beast" is also ineffective to him, right?"


    (PS: I wanted to break out. I didn''t expect the kindergarten to register so soon. The arrangement was disrupted. I''m really sorry! There are only two changes today, the next one is in the evening, and the next four are tomorrow.) ..

 2407 Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen A Word

    "Then leave it to you!" Great Red looked at Monkey King.


    Seeing her look, she seemed a little unhappy.


    As the first battle of Monkey King¡¯s family, she also invited her to fight on her own. She didn¡¯t want to end in failure, and she didn¡¯t want to let Monkey King do it herself. She was the strongest True Scarlet Dragon God Emperor. If she couldn¡¯t even win this monster, wouldn¡¯t she? Not very embarrassing.


    Although she could easily seal the "disaster beast" completely, she wanted a complete kill, not a seal.


    "Leave it to me." Monkey King smiled and touched Great Red''s head: "I really want to see how much this "disaster beast" can regenerate."


    His figure flashed, and the figure of Monkey King appeared in front of the "Scourge Beast".


    At this moment, it has regenerated intact again. It seems that there is no Monkey King the size of a puffy bite at all, and it stepped down towards Monkey King...


    "I seem to be ignored." Monkey King looked at the huge soles of feet that were stepped on, with a smile on his face, his body rose into the air, with one hand against the huge soles, under the stunned gaze of Zhu Nai and the others. , Easily lifted the huge body of the "disaster beast"...


    "..." After a while of silence, Asacher slapped his tongue: "As expected, Master Monkey King who can subdue even the two dragon gods! This powerful is simply unparalleled!!"


    If Great Red or Orpheus both lifted the "disaster beast" with their bodies, they would not be surprised, but with his small body, Monkey King easily lifted a huge "island". And it''s still one-handed, which is really scary in comparison.


    The "Scourge Beast" was raised high in the sky with one hand by Monkey King, struggling to let out a panic roar, and then the soles of the feet rippled like a mud swamp, melting Monkey''s arm in...


    "Goku!"


    "the host!"


    "be careful!!"


    When Lias and others saw this, they exclaimed worriedly.


    "Scourge Beast" actually wanted to melt Monkey King into his body and swallow it.


    "The ability is really weird, but it doesn''t look at who you are facing."


    Monkey King yanked hard, only to hear a''puff puff''. Accompanied by a loud scream, Monkey King''s right foot was abruptly torn off by Monkey King, and he lost the support of his right foot. "The huge body leaned down and fell to the ground, with an earthquake-like roar, smashing a hole in the boss.


    The "Beast of Calamity" was struggling and howling on the ground from time to time.


    The muscles of the wound at the broken foot moved, but only the disgusting movement was seen, but there was no regeneration.


    The right foot that was torn off by Monkey King can no longer regenerate. The ability of the "disaster beast" to regenerate without death is of no use in the face of the absolutely true harm of Monkey King.


    The ability to regenerate without death has been cracked.


    "Sure enough, Lord Monkey King himself is the nemesis of the immortal body!" Asacher exclaimed from the heart.


    The torn right foot of "Scourge Beast" was still violently shaking in Monkey King''s hands, trying to get rid of his control.


    "Vitality is still tenacious." Monkey King sighed, and a blazing black fire suddenly rose in his hand, instantly burning that huge right foot into nothingness!


    "...!!!"


    The "disaster beast" who kept wailing and screaming was suddenly frightened and calmed down, looking at Monkey King''s eyes full of fear. At this moment, it already felt the threat of death from Monkey King. The person in front of him is okay. It killed its existence.


    Subconsciously, the whole body was agitated, and the monsters broke out, swarming towards Monkey King, it wanted to protect itself.


    "I wanted to play more with you, but... it''s disgusting!" Monkey King frowned slightly: "So, you still¡ªgo to death!"


    The voice falls!


    ''Pop~!With the sound of'', all the small beasts burst apart in an instant, turning into a cloud of smoke and disappearing. Together with the "disaster beast" itself, it also burst into a cloud of black smoke, disappearing without a trace.


    ...


    For a while, the needle drop here can be heard quietly!


    Everyone felt a chill rushing from the soles of their feet to the top of their heads!


    My scalp is numb!


    It is terrible!


    In a word, thousands of beasts and "disaster beasts" were killed!


    Does this also mean that as long as Monkey King is willing to destroy the world, it''s just a matter of a word, he will snap, no more?


    "This, this, this, this...this is...the real-God?!!!" Asacher''s shocked teeth trembled, and his words were uncomfortable.


    Serjeks and the others were all surprised, and in the end they could only let out a sigh: "It seems that we can only be called people with power, and they are not in the same dimension with God!"


    "Now I finally understand the difference between mastering the world and ruling the world that the master said!" Cadileya looked excited.


    When you are in a different position, what you do is really different!


    at the same time.


    Hades.


    A place located in the lower part of the underworld to identify the souls of the dead.


    It was Olympus, the world ruled by Hades, the god of Greek power.


    In an extremely luxurious room, a man full of majesty sits on a large chair, watching the cracked "Creation of Monsters" in his hand, his brows frowned slightly: "The "Beast of Calamity"...was defeated?!!"


    "Scourge Beast" was created at the cost of the life of its host. In order to be able to control it, Shaluba Besib made it merge with "Creation of Warcraft" and became the new host of "Creation of Warcraft". , This barely controlled it, but because of this, the "Beast of Calamity" and "Creation of Monsters" became a symbiotic relationship.


    Now, there is a crack in "Creation of Warcraft", indicating that the "Scourge Beast" has been defeated!


    It''s just that Sharubba Bessib''s voice just fell, and the "Creation of Beasts" in his hand had already cracked, completely shattered.


    Shalupa''s face was instantly moved, and he spouted a mouthful of blood, pale and terrifying, and lost his voice in amazement: "Even...was killed?!!! How could the "catastrophe" be killed?!This is impossible!!Who did it?!!"


    A skeleton sitting by the side with an unpleasant aura made a lifeless voice: "It seems that your plan has failed. I have to reconsider working with you..."


    "Consider?" Shalupa Besib wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, looked at the skeleton, and sneered: "The soles of the feet are already stained with mud. Do you think you can wash it off?" ..

 2408 Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen

    The skeletal skeleton was silent, and a weird underworld was beating in the hollow skeleton''s eyes, looking at Sharubba Bessib: "Of course, as long as you kill you..."


    The cold breath of the god of death in the underworld instantly locked Xaruba Besib and others.


    "You can try it!" Sharubba Besib''s pale complexion instantly returned to blood, and his whole body exuded dangerous magic, coldly watching Hades and others, and his entourage also summoned his own. The artifact, filled with hostility, made an attack at any time, and the atmosphere in the hall instantly became tense.


    Hades looked at Sharubba Bessib with two eyes faintly, and when the atmosphere was extremely heavy, he said: "I want to do that, but based on the current situation, they should already know that I am with you. The cooperation relationship is gone, so even if you kill you, it won¡¯t help."


    "Huh!" Shaluba Besib snorted and sat down again: "Then, what should you do now? I didn''t expect that they could even destroy the "disaster beast"!What is even more bizarre is that we still can''t monitor the scene, and we don''t even know who killed the "disaster beast"!"


    Hades was silent for a moment, and said: "Although the strength of the "Scourge Beast" is strong, it has not yet reached the level of invincibility. Its strength lies in its immortality and regeneration. As long as its ability is cracked, Serjax The strength of others can still kill it."


    "It''s just that, in my opinion, Serjeks and the others cannot crack the "Scourge Beast"''s ability to regenerate without death in such a short time. Then, the only possibility that can kill the "Scourge Beast" is left. One person!"


    Shalupa Besib frowned and said, "The unknown god named Monkey King?" After speaking, his face instantly became serious: "I also got a little news from the hero faction, but he defeated that with one move. The first generation Monkey King, his strength is still above the two dragon gods!"


    "Brown~~~ The Dragon Eater Samael I supervised seems to have been killed by him! It is really tricky to have such a strong man in the other side!" Hades was silent and said nothing. , Seems to be thinking about what to do.


    It''s just that Sharubba Bessib threw a blockbuster at him again: "I heard that Orpheus, the infinite dragon god, is also by his side..."


    Hades''s breath was obviously dazzled, and finally returned to calm, the hall was a bit horrible momentarily quiet.


    If you let them know that there is not only one dragon god, but two, how would they feel?


    "There is a big gap in strength, or stop it!" In the end, Hades sighed.


    "It''s all done to this level, do you stop when you say it is terminated?" Sharubba Bessib''s face was brutal: "What we want to implement is a coup d''etat. The coup d''etat does not need much strength. The underworld is in chaos, and the pseudo-devil kings lose their popularity and reputation. Our goal can be achieved without having to face them head-on!"


    "Moreover, since the launch of the ranking game, all forces have been involved in major problems. For their families, for the various artifacts hidden in humans and other bodies, they forcefully awaken the artifacts and reincarnate regardless of the host¡¯s wishes. People already have resentment in their hearts. There is only a critical point, and even if we don¡¯t do anything, the world will fall into chaos! The current situation is just beginning!"


    Hades nodded: "This problem is indeed a major problem in this world. If it breaks out completely, it can indeed shake the current rule and can be used! But the premise is that we must have the strength to shake their status, just like now, planning It just died..."


    As he spoke, Hades'' brows suddenly wrinkled slightly, and he looked at a part of the hall, where a huge magic circle had already emerged, and with the light shining, a powerful breath filled the hall.


    "Er, etc. actually broke into here directly... Brown, this is just to attack it!" Hades showed a look of surprise and surprise on his face.


    "You are... Monkey King?!" Shaluba Bessib looked at the foremost figure in the magic circle, his face instantly became serious, and he entered a state of nervous defense.


    "It looks like you are discussing some conspiracy." Monkey King walked out of the magic circle and found a sofa to sit down casually. Orpheus and the others were standing on both sides of his body, thus revealing the magic circle. Then Serjeks and others.


    Serjeks took a step forward, looked directly at Hades, and said politely: "Long time no see, I am the demon of the underworld, Lucifer-Serjeks, the god of the underworld-Lord Hades, come to visit in a hurry. I''m really sorry."


    Asacher looked casually: "In this situation, Serjeks, you don''t need to be so polite with him, right?" He said, looking straight at Hades with cold eyes: "Hades, look. Your leisurely days have made you very boring! You will even accompany these old demon kings to fool around! Don''t you want to be the Lord of the Hades?"


    "Brown and brown~~ Lord Governor of the Fallen Angel, if you want to be a prestige, please go back to your turf. This is the Hades under my control! And what you said, I don''t understand at all! "


    "Really? Then why do you stay with this traitor in the underworld?"


    Hades looked calm: "Brown~~ Do you mean that I have any secrets with him? Then are you not here now? Could it be that I also have something with you? No relationship?"


    "It''s really sharp-toothed!" Asacher looked at Hades with disgust. He didn''t expect Hades to be so shameless. At this point, he didn''t even want to admit it, and the corners of his mouth suddenly became joking. Sneered: "So, if we want to capture this underworld traitor, will you interfere?"


    The dark flame in the eyes of Hades''s skeleton jumped twice, and stood aside: "Please feel free to!" For his own safety, this guy decisively sold Sharubba Bessib.


    Because after seeing the lineup next to Monkey King, he was immediately stunned. After he has lived for many years, he naturally knows the two dragon gods.


    "Damn Shiruba, Orpheus is the only one! Isn''t this even the great red by his side!"


    Any dragon god can subvert his underworld, not to mention the fact that two of them are gathered together, so he dare not shout.


    As for Sharubba Bessib, killing him did not admit that it had something to do with him, Serjeks should have nothing to do with him!


    (PS: Four changes today. 1/4) ..

 2409 Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen

    When he met such a pitted teammate, Sharubba Bessib looked gloomy and terrible, staring coldly at Hades: "Hades, put away your ridiculous mind! At this time, Do you still want to stay out of the matter? They obviously want to defeat them one by one. If I lose, it will be your turn next!"


    "It''s boring, I''m very busy, I don''t have time to take care of your affairs..." Hades turned and left: "But if this is destroyed, you can get compensation at the price."


    It¡¯s just that when he was about to walk to the door, he was stopped by Odin: "Sorry, Hades, even if you want to stay out of the matter and disassociate yourself from Sharubba Bessib, we have no plans to let go. Pass you. I beg Master Monkey King to bring us here, just to get rid of you! So that you don¡¯t keep fooling around secretly and there is no clean day."


    "Hey~" Sharubba Besib immediately gave Hades a sneered snort.


    "Brown~~That''s really a pity, I really don''t want to be your enemy!" Hades gave a weird smile. He, who had a casual look, suddenly launched an extremely tricky and vicious attack on Odin!


    The shining eternal spear flashed in Odin''s hand instantly, a straight stab collided with Hades''s surprise attack!


    ''Ding~!With a crisp sound, the whole hall shook.


    Odin was holding the gun of eternity, with a smile on his face, with a look of rejoicing: "Oh yeah~~ Fortunately, I have lived a lot of years, knowing that you Hades is a very insidious guy, otherwise it will I really want your way!"


    "You said I was sinister, you shameless old man is sinister!" Hades unceremoniously went back.


    Seeing that Odin had already started, Serjeks also took a step forward, facing Sharubba Bessib, and said to Monkey King, "Master Monkey King, I have been letting you do it all the time. I really feel sorry for this. Let''s do it ourselves! Just sit and watch the show with your sister-in-law and others."


    "Let''s start then!" Monkey King embraced the Jiu Zhong and the kittens and ate the snacks they fed. It was really like a theater.


    After hearing this, Serjeks began to increase his magic power, and the destructive magic power radiated from him, and his whole body gradually became red...


    In an instant-the whole temple was shaken by the magic of Serjeks!Screamed!Every corner, whether it was the wall or the floor or the patio, began to crack fiercely.


    No, judging from this shock, it''s not just the whole temple-the region of this generation is trembling because of the magic of Serjax!


    Everything around Serjeks was wiped out with the devastating magic power escaping from his body, even the dust was wiped out.


    "Is this destructive magic? It''s a pretty good posture." Monkey King said, looking at Lias: "It''s much better than what you used. You have to work hard."


    "My brother has surpassed the existence of the Demon King. It is natural to have such power." Lias smiled: "However, I will become stronger." She said, hugging intimately. Lived in Monkey King: "Because I have a better man here!"


    The moment Serjeks'' body was surrounded by a red aura, huge magic power suddenly enveloped everything in this place!


    The roof disappeared without a trace in an instant!


    Soon the vibration of the temple stopped, and the hall was silent.


    What appeared in the center was an aura of destruction in the form of a human slowly floating up into the air.


    The incarnation of destruction was staring at Sharuba and Hades at the same time.


    "It seems that this temple is fairly strong, and it can be kept under my destruction magic." The tone of the incarnation of destruction is Serjeks himself.


    Transform oneself into the origin of destruction magic, destruction magic is him, he is destruction magic, and Serjax¡¯s accomplishments in destruction magic are indeed beyond the reach of Lias now.


    "Please leave too! Lord Odin." Serjeks also looked at Odin.


    He actually wanted to face both Hades and Sharuba at the same time.


    "The young man is really energetic! Okay! Let''s leave it to you." Odin stepped back wittily and gave up his opponent.


    "There is no need to say more about this situation, right? Hades, Sharubba Bessib, you two go together!"


    "Brown, brown, really arrogant! But you also have arrogant capital!" Hades showed a fearless smile: "It''s almost like a monster, Serjax! It turns out that it is far beyond the predecessor Lucifer. The existence of ah! Even surpassed the classification of the devil? No, can you feel the power that the devil can''t judge!-What are you?"


    "I also want to know, but it is indeed a sudden mutation-no matter what the current me, I can destroy you."


    "Oh~ Really!" Hades still had a fearless smile on his face.


    Although Serjax¡¯s aura is strong, it is not enough to give him jealousy and fear. His only concern is that the man behind sitting and watching the show, although he himself did not exude a terrible breath, he is Sitting there casually can also make him feel great pressure and horror.


    With the surging fog, Hades and Sharuba suddenly moved behind Serjax, and they both launched a full blow at the same time.


    "God''s Destroyer-"Mist"? It seems that the heroes have indeed fallen into your hands! Sharuba!" Serjex''s destruction body waved his hand, and the red destruction magic instantly seemed like a torrent. Like surging towards the two!


    Hades was surging with death, turning into bursts of black mist and light, and he was also facing the torrent of destruction. After the two stalemate for a few seconds, the black death gradually fell into the wind!


    "I have made the determination to kill you! So, accept my full blow with my mortal determination!" Serjex''s aura became stronger, and destruction magic covered the audience.


    "Do you... do you really want to open the twilight of the gods?" Hades frowned slightly. For what Serjax knew, he thought this guy was playing a prestige and warned that he would leave. Thinking of changing the normal this time, I really made the determination to kill.


    This is not a state where you can kill him!If you really kill him, then you will really start an all-out war between the gods, and that will trigger the big event of the gods at dusk!


    The gods of the heavens died because of the last time the gods turned on at dusk!


    The former demon is not left.


    And Serjeks and the others have the opportunity to emerge and become the new four demon kings.


    (2/4) ..

 2410 Chapter 118 Different Dimensional Space Enchantment

    "The Twilight of the Gods is the Twilight of the Gods!" Serjax, who was incarnate of Destruction, looked extremely violent and terrifying, and his voice was extremely calm: "It''s better than you guys with strange intentions who have been making ghosts in secret!"


    "At this point, let us end the war we have never understood! Is it the old Demon King faction regaining power, or our new Demon King faction opening a new chapter of the era! Let us draw on this incident. Perfect stop!"


    As Serjax as usual, it is impossible to have such a firm attitude. After all, the all-out war between the gods has suffered a lot, and there is no inevitable victory to take me. He can''t afford the consequences.


    But now there is the existence of Monkey King, who happens to be his brother-in-law. His own strength is unfathomable. Under his command, he has the legendary Hydra and Underfire Immortal. There are even two dragon gods sitting in the town. Enough to make him dare to do it!


    There is only one chance. If you don''t grasp it, you won''t have this chance.


    "Hahaha~~" Hearing the extremely firm words of Serjeks, Hades'' eyes were also full of madness, and he laughed out: "I originally thought that peace-loving guys like you would not dare to open the dusk of the gods. Yes, it is really surprising! It seems that we underestimated you! That being the case, I declare that the Twilight of the Gods will begin here!!"


    As the voice fell, an extremely dazzling light suddenly lit up outside the hall.


    "Enchantment?!!!" Serjeks floated to the window, reached out to touch an invisible barrier, frowned slightly: "And it''s the most advanced time-space enchantment!"


    "Hey~~This is my place! Knowing that you have a very terrible existence there will naturally leave the corresponding means of life protection!" Hades let out a fearless laugh: "Your biggest mistake is recklessness Break into my temple!"


    When Serjeks heard the words, he carried the destruction magic to bombard the enchantment, and while rippling ripples, it was difficult to shake the slightest.


    Hades, Sharuba and others flashed, and suddenly they moved outside the hall, watching the Monkey King and his party in the hall, and laughed triumphantly: "This is a different-dimensional transfer enchantment, leading to But the endless space of different dimensions, I advise you to better not destroy it with brute force, Serjeks, otherwise if the barrier is destroyed and the space is distorted, you will be taken into a deeper space of different dimensions. Then I really won''t be able to come out again!"


    "It turned out to be a different-dimensional space transfer enchantment!" Asacher looked ugly.


    "What is a different-dimensional space transfer barrier?" Hobby asked curiously.


    "This is a special one-way transfer barrier that is usually used to exile those very sinful souls and impose capital punishment. It is the kind that has no return, so that those souls can lose their way and suffer torture in the endless space of different dimensions. Repent for the evil you have done, taste the bitterness of the storm cut by thousands of knives, and finally be tortured to death! In the underworld, this is the harshest kind of criminal law!"


    "There is such a criminal law?!" Lias and the others were moved when they heard this.


    Looking at the shocked expressions of Lias and others, Hades was very satisfied. Looking at Monkey King, a victorious gesture, he smiled happily: "Countless history has proven everything, and people with power will never It is the winner, and the ultimate winner will always be the wise man! I''m really sorry, Master Monkey, for interrupting your time in the theater, please forgive me for being rude!"


    "Now, you will be transferred to an unknown and different space. With your strength, I am afraid that you will not be killed by the turbulence of time and space inside, but it is impossible to be lost in it forever! Even if you are lucky! Happened to come out, presumably this world is already a brand new world! And your existence, I am afraid that you will have long been forgotten!"


    "And the great red, don''t you like flying in the dimensional cracks? This time, you finally got your wish. You will be able to fly unimpededly and freely in that endless different space for the rest of your life!"


    Hades uttered an endless voice, and seemed to yin Sun Wukong, including the two dragon gods, all at once, making him a little too excited, very fulfilling, and even his tone of voice became unshakable: "I originally wanted to learn about the methods of Master Monkey King. It seems that I have no chance. It''s a pity... Then everyone, then..."


    Before Hades could finish his pretending, Monkey King stood up, took a step forward, and stood in front of him: "Don''t be so sorry, your wish has been fulfilled."


    "!!!"


    Hades was so frightened that he stepped back several steps, looking at the Monkey King in front of him, with a look of stunned expression: "You...you...how did you get out?!!!"


    The enchantment of different dimension space, but set up in the cracks of infinite different dimensions, destroys or walks out, will fall into the endless different dimension space, and then will be lost in it forever. If it is not the person who created this enchantment, there is no way, it will not May come out!


    The moment Hades teleported out of the hall, in order to prevent all accidents from happening, he destroyed the only teleportation channel. How could Monkey King get out?


    Because of his absolute certainty, he started the mode of chattering and pretending, but now, the slap that Monkey King gave him is really loud.


    "With your IQ, it is difficult for me to explain clearly to you!" Monkey King said, already punching out, and with a screaming scream, Hades'' skeleton frame made of bones instantly shattered. The earth, as well as the soul, was shattered together.


    Hades, the god of the underworld, cannot die in a flash.


    "!!!" Sharubba Besib was trembling with fright by the picture in front of him, that was Hades, the god of the underworld!Was he beaten to death with a simple punch?!


    The power of Monkey King once again refreshed Sharubba Bessib¡¯s cognition. There is no fighting spirit. He hurriedly turned around and fled, but was hit by a red magic bullet thrown by Monkey King. His body instantly collapsed and collapsed. , The destruction dissipated!


    They disappeared along with the men who followed him.


    "Destroying Magic..." Seeing Monkey King''s hand, Serjeks looked in admiration: "It is indeed Monkey King, the power of this hand of destroying magic is a hundred times more powerful than the power I can use!"


    With a thought of Sun Wukong, Li Yasi and the others were directly transferred from the boundary of the different dimension space.


    "I''m ashamed to let you do it yourself again!" Serjeks came to Monkey King, looking a little embarrassed.


    (3/4) ..

 2411 Chapter 119 Hero Faction

    If it weren''t for Monkey King this time, they would have really followed Hades''s way.


    Of course, if there were no Monkey King, they would not dare to appear directly in Hades''s temple to find fault.


    "Going back, you can clean up the rest by yourself." After Sun Wukong said a word, he and Lias disappeared here.


    After a busy day, Sun Wukong doesn''t want to participate in the remaining trivial matters.


    "I didn''t expect to really kill the god of the underworld..." Odin was a little emotional: "I don''t know who would be suitable for this position?"


    Michael expressed concern: "What we should have a headache now is how to pacify the rest of the underworld. If it is not handled properly, there will be an all-out war between the underworld and the underworld, and it will really affect the gods. Maybe."


    Just when Serjeks settled in the underworld.


    In the underworld prison, a few people sneaked out of the chaos, and they turned out to be Cao Cao''s heroic faction.


    They were almost killed by a light bomb by Monkey King. They wanted to seek Hades''s asylum, but they were tragically caught by Sharuba. Then, under Sharuba¡¯s persuasion, Hades also went with him. Now, Cao Cao and his colleagues have suffered all the hardships, and now they are saved by the relationship of Monkey King. This life is hard, as if the protagonist''s aura has been activated, comparable to Xiaoqiang.


    "Cao Cao, I heard that Hades and Shaluba Besib have been killed by the Monkey King!"


    "Kill well, these two damn betrayers!" Cao Cao''s face was gloomy, and his voice was cold enough to freeze.It¡¯s no wonder that Cao Cao was so angry, betrayed and tortured, and even lost a companion Leonardo. Diodora was also deprived of the God¡¯s Exterminator and turned into a useless person. He himself also lost "Twilight Saint Gun", it was terrible, naturally it was extremely angry.


    "Then what do we do now? Hide in the dark, accumulate strength, and then go to the Monkey King for revenge?"


    "Report your head!" Cao Cao heard it, obviously startled: "Do you think we are not miserable enough now? Want to provoke the plague god? Di Shitian also participated in this incident, if not for his approval, We won¡¯t be betrayed either, so it¡¯s Di Shi Tian who betrayed us! Sun Wukong, we can¡¯t do anything with him, then go to Di Shi Tian to settle the ledger!"


    "Di Shitian! That''s a tough bone too! And your "Twilight Holy Spear" is gone, Diodora is gone, "Mistless" is gone, "Devil Creation" is also lost, what are we going to do with the emperor now? Shi Tiandou?"


    "Shen Mie Ju?" Cao Cao''s eyes flashed with an inexplicable luster: "The loss of the "Twilight Holy Spear" may be a good thing for me. I have to thank Master Monkey King for letting me understand a truth, Shen Mie Gu did give us unparalleled strength, but at the same time it also restricted our growth. Weapons are only weapons after all. Growth is limited. Once we lose them, we lose everything. But my own skills still exist, which is the most A good proof, only if you are strong can you become an invincible strong like that Master Monkey King!"


    "So, should we give up the artifact and rebuild it?"


    "It''s not enough. After all, the artifact contains powerful power. It''s not necessary to use it as an auxiliary to become stronger, but we can''t rely on the artifact as before!"


    "understood!"


    "Let''s go! After escaping from the underworld, we can''t hide from now on until we have enough strength to find that Emperor Shitian to pay!"


    A group of heroes, led by Cao Cao, left the Hades in hiding...


    Because Serjeks and the others have too many things to deal with at this stage, they didn''t even notice so few big fish slipping away from them...


    At this stage, the underworld is too chaotic, and Monkey King didn''t want to be disturbed by those trivial matters, so he took Lias and the others back to the human world.


    After a long absence, they returned to the villa where they lived and had a peaceful night.


    Until the next day, when Monkey King opened his eyes, he saw Orpheus standing on his bed with no expression on his face.


    "What are you doing?" Monkey King said as he broke free from Black Ge''s great chest, and carefully stuffed the kitten into her arms.


    This pair of sisters really deserves to be a cat''s mandrill, their habits are the same, every night they have a night attack to get into the bed of Monkey King.


    "I don''t have any underwear." Orpheus said as he rolled up his skirt.


    Afterwards, the faint voice of the kitten rang in Monkey King''s ears: "It''s a bit too much even the Dragon God to be a sex object, Master Wukong!"


    "If you are so hungry, let me play with you~" Black Ge opened her eyes and looked at Monkey King provocatively.


    "If it''s the owner, people can take it off anytime!" Kiryu Lanhua came in from the door.


    "Go...Master Goku...I can take it off anytime..." Aisha stood at the door with a shy expression on her face.


    "Ahhh~ It''s so lively early in the morning, don''t you mind if I join one too?" Zhu Nai also joined in with a smile.


    "You all go away for me, don''t move things in strange directions!" Monkey King looked at Zhu Nai and the others with a look of helplessness. This kind of sister paper is indeed very happy, but sometimes it is also very helpless. .


    After Zhu Nai and the others'' strange behavior was dismissed, Monkey King reached out and took Orpheus''s hand holding the skirt away: "You said that, do you want me to buy clothes with you?"


    "Yeah!" Orpheus showed a happy expression, then used his hands and feet together, hooping Monkey King.


    In other words, if you don''t even wear panties, don''t hug people in this position.


    "Neither did I..." Great Red stood aside, and wanted to learn Orpheus to roll up her skirt. Monkey King immediately stopped her: "Okay, don''t follow suit! Little Lolita, I can still fight it. Staying, Da Yu Jie is a little stressed."


    In fact, Great Red and the others can all make their own clothes, but when they see Rias and their closets are filled with all kinds of clothes, they want it.


    "Then today I will take Orpheus and Great Red to go shopping for a while. You can stay at home. If there are too many people, it will be too conspicuous."


    "You should take me at this time! Master!" Kiryu Lanhua immediately leaned forward, leaning on his glasses, and said: "I''m a bargainer!"


    "Then you go with it." Sun Wukong nodded. He was obedient to Kiryu Lanhua''s mouth. Even a mature woman like Yasaka could be stunned by her. Naturally, she was extremely powerful.


    (4/4) ..

 2412 Chapter 120—Rebel and Sigvila

    After eating the morning, Monkey King took Orpheus, Great Red, and Kiryu Lanhua and set off to the department store.


    Along the way, no matter what they see, Orpheus and Great Red both have curious expressions. They stay at home every day without going out; one has been flying in the dimensional crack for many years, although the two have lived countless times. Years, but the soul is still a blank sheet of paper.


    As long as they were interested in it, Monkey King didn''t hesitate to buy the one that was expensive.


    I have to say that Kiryu Lanhua''s mouth is indeed very powerful, even if she does not bargain for the clothes, she can say that the owner has to make concessions.


    Although money is just a series of numbers for Monkey King, bargaining is also a kind of life, and it is good to experience it occasionally.


    In short, shopping is easy to complete, and the time soon comes to the evening.


    For the new things Orpheus and the Great Red, Monkey King took them to experience it again. After a day of shopping, the two women answered "very happy and satisfied".


    Then on the way home, I met two very beautiful young girls, one tall and one short-Rebel and Sigvira.


    Sigvila, wearing glasses, stood on the side of the road. The mature and intellectual beauty was 100% turning back. After seeing Monkey King and his group, he smiled and bowed politely and said: "It''s really It''s destined, Master Wukong, I met you when I first came to the human world!"


    "I think you are waiting on the road we must pass!" Kiryu Lanhua''s heart is clear, and they can see through their minds at a glance. Of course, as an old driver, Monkey King''s most powerful assister , It is impossible for her to speak out directly.


    Of course, Sun Wukong can see through this at a glance, but he didn''t say it through: "Have you come to play in the world, if you don''t mind, how about going to my house?"


    "It just happens that we don''t have a place to live, so bother, Master Wukong." Rebel saluted generously, with a happy smile on his face.


    "How is the underworld now?" Monkey King asked Sigvila beside him as he walked home.


    "Your Majesty Lucifer and they are still trying to put down the rebellion. After all, the impact of this incident is too great. The hidden dangers that have been hidden in the dark have all erupted. Many high-ranking demons have suffered betrayal by their own relatives, and even Master Devourer, I am afraid it will take some time for the underworld to return to normal. Therefore, I also want to take this opportunity to come to the human world to play, but I only met Miss Rebel on the road, so I went together.


    "I came to Master Goku specially!" Rebel looked at Monkey King and showed admiration: "Teached my perverted brother not to say it, and saved me. So, I want to ask, Master Goku still has it here. Where is the monk?"


    "Do you want to repay the master''s life-saving grace by becoming the master''s family member?" Kiryu Lanhua''s eyes flashed in an instant, and she was interested.


    "Yes!" Rebel nodded firmly, with an expression of expectation: "Furthermore, it is my honour to be a monk of Lord Wukong!"


    "Your mother made you come." Monkey King smiled and looked at Rebel, scared that Rebel''s heart throbbed violently. Under Monkey King''s gaze, she felt that all the secrets in her heart were being seen. .


    "Yes...Yes!" Rebel knows the power and fear of Monkey King. You can see the two Dragon God adults next to him, so he didn''t dare to conceal the slightest, and revealed everything: "Mom knows After I was rescued by you, I wanted to establish a good relationship with you through me and ask if I could help my brother..."


    As he said, Rebel hurriedly explained: "But don¡¯t get me wrong. My mother didn¡¯t take advantage of you. I wanted to be your dependent. It¡¯s what I meant. It has nothing to do with my mother, and even if you refuse Help my brother, it¡¯s okay, just let him lie on the bed..."


    "Really a naive little girl! I sold my mother in one go." Kiryu Lanhua said with emotion.


    "But isn''t this cute?" Sun Wukong''s smile naturally saw Rebel''s mind, and her immortality also has the value of training, and people look very cute: "OK, Just stay as my monk. It doesn''t matter if you save your brother for your sake, but you have to let your mother bring him to see me."


    "Really? Great!" Rebel''s face suddenly showed a happy expression.


    "Hehehehe~~" Kiryu Lanhua gave a smirk: "Rebel, you are so cute, your mother must be very beautiful, right?"


    "Of course!" Rebel took out her mobile phone with a proud look, and showed her mother''s picture in front of Monkey King. She didn''t understand the overtones of the ergonomic girl: "Master Wukong, look, this is my mother. Pretty, right?"


    Monkey King stared at the photo and glanced at it. Don''t say it. Rebel''s mother was very beautiful and beautiful, with the feminine and noble temperament, extremely gentle and demure, and looked somewhat similar to Rebel. Rebel will not lose to her mother when she grows up.


    "Moreover, there are more than one, there are many more!" Rebel looked at Monkey King as if offering a treasure...


    "This is..." Sun Wukong immediately watched it seriously. This turned out to be a private photo taken by Rebel for his mother, some even secretly taken by her mother after she slept. The sexy pajamas, the stalwart on the chest, are simply You can''t control it!


    "It''s really very beautiful." After reading no less than 500 photos in it, Monkey King praised: "But Rebel will become more beautiful when he grows up."


    "Really?" Rebel''s face flushed red and sweet to his heart when he was praised by Monkey King.


    "I''m not inferior to my figure!" Sigvira looked at Monkey King with an admiring look, and the thought of not admitting defeat came from his heart.


    After witnessing the heroic appearance of Monkey King¡¯s second killing of the evil beast, her worship of Monkey King has also reached a blind destination. Naturally, she also feels love and admiration. Her face is reddish and said: "If Master Wukong likes it, I can also wear it. Look at it."


    After making up her mind to come to the world to find Monkey King, she was ready to accompany Monkey King.


    Happiness is to fight for by yourself, otherwise it will slip out of your hands.


    "Okay, let''s go back and do research." Sun Wukong thought, and a group of five people appeared in the villa...

 2413 Chapter 121 Competition

    In the room, there are countless styles of new clothes placed on the bed. During the purchase process, Orpheus and Great Red didn¡¯t care about whether they fit together, nor did they want to try them on, as long as they are beautiful. , The eye-catching, took away all the brains.


    Monkey King holding a black princess dress, gestured in front of Orpheus: "What do you think of this one?"


    "I, don''t understand...but I like black." Orpheus looked at Monkey King: "Does Brother Wukong look good?"


    "Why don''t you try?"


    Orpheus took off his clothes on the spot and tried on...


    On the other side, Great Red also picked up a piece of clothing to ask Monkey King''s opinion: "Wukong... what do you think of this one?"


    "It suits you well, but the size is a bit bigger."


    Great Red looked down at her breasts, and said something that made Rias and the others very envious: "It''s okay, I can change the size of my breasts at will..."


    With that, his height suddenly increased by a few centimeters, and his chest was also a size bigger.


    "It''s great!" Kiryu Lanhua was excited as if he had discovered a new world: "My master, you really picked up a treasure this time. You actually got the best product that can be changed in size..." He said, turned his head to look. Xiang Orpheus¡¯s flat breasts, he hehe smiled: "Come here~~ Orpheus, you should be able to do it too? It¡¯s too small here, let¡¯s get bigger too! The owner is a man with cute breasts Oh~"


    "Is that so?" Orpheus tilted his head and looked at Monkey King, but he just happened to see Monkey King staring directly at Great Red''s chest, and nodded seriously: "I understand!"


    In the next moment, under the surprised gaze of Lias and others, Orpheus, who was in a small loli figure, instantly became a mature and mature elder sister.


    The proportions are perfect, and Zhu Nai and the others are jealous.


    Rose Weisser couldn''t help but complain: "Is your body made of balloons? It can be big and small!"


    "This... this ability is really great!" Kiryu Lanhua''s eyes flashed with dazzling light: "Master, this is simply an omnipotent doll!"


    "You baby!" Rias slapped Kiryu Lanhua on the head angrily, then picked up a piece of underwear, squinted, and showed it in front of Monkey King: "Don''t say that this piece of underwear has a hole in it. You picked it, Wukong."


    Sun Wukong hadn''t spoken yet, Kiryu Lanhua nodded like a professor, and began to comment: "Well, you can see it clearly, the function of underwear is no longer, but don''t you think this is a decisive underwear? "


    "Huh? Is that true?"


    Zhu Nai and the others were slightly stunned: "If there are so many, why not we will pick a few and try!"


    The room instantly became lively...


    "Give me the bear pattern!"


    "I want this black set..."


    "Cang Na, don''t you come to pick a few?"


    "I''ll forget it. I can use ordinary ones. I occasionally buy a few patterned ones. I don''t know how to wear such transparent and slender things."


    "Your taste is still so earthy! Cang Na." Lias said: "As a good sister, don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you have been so conservative, be careful to be left out by Wukong!"


    "Huh? Is that so?" Cang Na''s expression changed drastically.


    "So, let''s pick a few!"


    "okay then!"


    Kiryu Lanhua immediately approached Cang Na''s side: "From my point of view, Master Cang Na, would you like to try this sleek thing? Make sure that the master sees a nosebleed!"


    "This... can you wear it with only a few threads?" Cang Na was stunned.


    "There is something you can''t wear, if you wear it, it will definitely be the most beautiful one!"


    "Then let you wear it!" Cangna gave Zhenluo Chunji a wink, and the latter immediately understood, stepping forward and clasping Kiryu Lanhua''s hands and restraining her.


    "Wow! Lord Cang, what do you want to do? Ah~~ Why take my clothes off? Master, help! There are two female rascals who want to indecent assault on me!"


    "Hee hee~~ It seems very interesting!" When Ubeluna and other women saw this, they all joined in.


    Usually Kiryu Lanhua talks about them blushing, and naturally wants to tease her whenever he gets the chance.


    Looking at the frolicking daughters, Monkey King is holding his cell phone and taking the best pictures from time to time


    More than a week passed in a flash of leisure time.


    Lias and the others have also started school.


    In this semester, Aisha and the others also signed up for school. Even Orpheus and the Great Red were signed up. They had never been to school before, and wanted to experience campus life.


    Sun Wukong didn''t stop it. They can enjoy this ordinary life for a period of time, but in the future, there will be no such opportunity.


    However, Monkey King is accompanied by mature elder sisters who don''t need to go to school, such as Gurefia, Black Ge, and Ubeluna, and the villa still does not appear deserted.


    In the meantime, Rebel''s mother also came with the crippled Reisel Phoenix. The demure-faced mature woman looked at her comfortably, even more beautiful than the picture.


    With an enthusiastic look on her face, she readily transferred Rebel to the Sun Wukong''s name. After Sun Wukong healed Rissel''s disability, she stayed for dinner and left with her uncomfortable Rissel. Up.


    Now Rissel looked at Monkey King and felt terrified, and he had already left an indelible shadow in his heart.


    The villa hall.


    Seraphim¡¯s table full of snacks was piled up in front of him, and while stuffing his mouth from time to time, he was bored with emotion: ¡°Cang Nachan and the others went to school and suddenly became so boring, Brother Wukong, you It¡¯s been a long time since I played with me, or else, let¡¯s go to Houshan for a while!"


    "What''s so fun about the back mountain?"


    "Of course it''s playing the magical girl vs. the devil!"


    "How old are you, do you still play this kind of game?" Monkey King looked helpless.


    "Go! Go!" Seraphim immediately plunged into Monkey King''s arms and acted like a baby.


    The helpless Monkey King was finally defeated by the soft friction of her two groups: "It''s all right~ Can I go..."


    "Orpheus, do you want to play together?"


    "want!"


    Back mountain.


    "The evil demon King Sun Wukong! Let the magical girl Leviathan come to destroy you!" Seraphim raised his wand with a slender hand and shouted at Monkey King.


    Boom~~~~~!


    The immense magic power instantly caused a huge explosion in the surrounding area, and instantly moved a piece of wood to flat ground.


    "It''s really a dangerous game." Monkey King suddenly appeared behind Seraphim, clasped her hands, and lifted her up.


    "Huh? No, right! Brother Wukong, you have to follow the script! How can you catch me!"


    "But in my script, the magical girl is usually the one who gets caught..."


    "Huh? ~ What are you doing taking off my clothes?"


    "Isn''t that the story of the magical girl being arrested? Hey~~" ..

 2414 Chapter 122 Tennis

    The peaceful days have continued, but today, the Monkey King, who has nothing to do, came to the Juwang Academy where Rias and the others were studying, alone.


    Just after walking around a corner, a beautiful female voice rang behind him: "What''s your name? Why don''t you wear school uniforms?"


    "I''m not a student, why should I wear a school uniform?" Monkey King turned around and looked at the girl in front of him, slightly surprised, still a big beauty.


    In this school where girls are generally beautiful girls, the ones who can be called big beauties are naturally among the best.


    The girl is dressed in sportswear, her figure is uneven, holding an exquisite tennis racket in her hand, and behind her are two beautiful girls who are also uneven.


    "Are you going to play tennis?" Monkey King looked at the tennis rackets in their hands and suddenly became interested. Seriously, he has never played tennis before.


    Upon seeing Monkey King actually interested in tennis, the girl''s eyes lit up: "Do you also play tennis?"


    "A little bit." It''s not that Monkey King is humble, he really only knows that little bit.Apart from knowing a little bit of rules, he has never played a ball.


    Of course, for him, as long as he understands the rules, even if he has never played before, he can still play.


    "You don''t need to be humble, you look very powerful by looking at your arms. You are definitely a master. I am the head of the tennis department-Abe Kiyomi. Are you interested in playing a game with me?


    "Okay."


    Seeing that Monkey King readily agreed, Abe Qingya looked happy: "Please follow me."


    But for a moment, Monkey King followed Abe Qingya to her tennis club. Those members heard that their minister was going to have a tennis match with Monkey King. They were all interested, whispering, and watching.


    "Why...you serve first?" Abe Qingya handed Monkey King a racket and smiled.


    "Yes." It doesn''t matter to Monkey King who serves the ball. Since she is so polite, she can do as she wishes.


    Holding the racket, Monkey King walked into the arena, swinging the racket to adapt to the hand feeling, because this racket was as light as nothing to him, it would not be good if he tried a little bit later and disabled the opponent.


    It''s just his action that made the crowds onlookers laugh at Monkey King: "This action is completely a layman, hey~ are you sure you want to challenge our minister?"


    "Minister, are you sure he is a master?" The girl beside Abe Qingya also looked suspicious.


    "Uh~ maybe..." Abe Qingya also began to doubt: "If you fight, you will know."


    Monkey King looks like a master, but the motion of this swing is really unfamiliar and doesn''t look like a professional player.


    For people like them who deal with tennis all year round, you can tell at a glance.


    As the referee rang the hour, the game began.


    "If you can''t catch it, please don''t force it, or you will get hurt." Monkey King said kindly when he was serving.


    It was just this reminder, but it ushered in a series of bursts of laughter: "Boy, don''t underestimate our minister! Although she is a girl, her tennis skills are recognized as number one in our school!"


    "That''s it! You still worry about yourself, don''t take the big duck eggs! Haha~~"


    "A group of ignorant mortals." For this group of ignorant people, Monkey King didn''t bother to be familiar with them. He gently tossed the tennis ball in his hand, and then gently swung it out. That action caused a series of ridicules¡ª ¡ª


    "Hey hello~~ Are you here to be funny? This soft swing, if I can cross the net, I just eat the tennis racket."


    "Slap~"


    With a soft sound, the tennis ball bounced past Abe Kiyoe like a teleport, but she was still waiting, and she didn''t realize that the ball had''flyed'' by her side.


    With a "ding~", when the referee announced that Monkey King had scored a point, Qingya Abe reacted, turned around and looked at the tennis ball still rolling on the ground, with a look of stunned expression: "Did you... serve? "


    "Oh my God! Serve so fast!"


    "Is this guy pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger?"


    "Who can tell me how fast he served just now?"


    Then, everyone focused their attention on the ball speed machine in the test field, but the numbers above were scared and they all took a breath-


    "2888... How funny are you! That kind of soft swing. The speed reached 2888 per hour. Are you sure this machine is broken?"


    "It seems to be a little faster." Looking at the surprised expressions of everyone around him, Monkey King secretly said. He originally thought this Devil High School was a school for monsters and demons. This speed should be normal. They were scared.


    But the machine can even test this speed in an instant. It seems that the technology of the underworld is not resistant.


    "2888...that kind of light wave, reached this level?" Abe Qingya''s face instantly became serious after being shocked: "You...are you not a demon?"


    "Oh, you still know the existence of demons! It seems that they are not ordinary people." Monkey King smiled and looked at Abe Qingya, then took the racket, walked to the face of the burly and burly boy, and handed the racket to him. He: "Eat."


    "I!" The burly man wanted to get angry, but looking at the plain face of Monkey King, he swallowed it back in rage because he instinctively felt fear.


    "Hmm~ Eat and eat!" The burly man snorted coldly, and he really picked up the racket. Under everyone''s horrified gaze,''Kacha Kacha'' ate the racket like sugarcane, and then ran away dingy. ¡­


    There is no doubt that that guy is definitely a demon, and normal people can''t do that.


    Because of this academy, secretly it is called a high school!


    After getting Sun Wukong''s answer, Abe Qingya has also determined the identity of Sun Wukong, but under the condition of such a light swing, for fear of hurting herself, he can still hit such an exaggerated number. It seems that the''devil'' in front of him is probably a tough Demon like a monster.


    The game continued, and the next count of balls, whether it was serving or receiving, Sun Wukong used a light touch. Before Abe Qingya had reacted, he scored points.


    This is simply a one-sided killing. Except for Abe Qingya''s serve, she didn''t even touch the ball from start to finish, and completely took a big duck egg.


    During the game, the skills that turned automatically and couldn¡¯t bounce, flashed directly to the edge...


    A series of unseen skills completely shocked the entire tennis club, and everyone was stunned...

 2415 Chapter 123: Abe Qingya

    It turns out that tennis can be played like this!


    Everyone saw the new world of tennis from Monkey King, excited, roaring, roaring, and looking at Monkey King full of worship.


    At this moment, all the members of the tennis club became fans of Monkey King. Just after the game ended, Monkey King was surrounded by a large group of beautiful girls.


    "Senior, this is An Qing, can you tell me your name?"


    "Senior, please sign me!" A girl with a big breast pulled her collar, revealing the deep ditch.


    "Me too! Me too!"


    A bunch of girls are squeezing Monkey King hard...


    "It''s really enthusiastic! But let''s sign it, I''m not a star." Monkey King smiled, but signing is impossible. Even just writing his name, it can contain great power and truth. Come.


    All sister papers seemed a little disappointed, but they immediately caught Monkey King again: "Can you teach us to play tennis?"


    "Yes, yes! Senior, teach us how to play tennis! The tennis you play is so cool. This is the first time I have seen that tennis can be played like this!"


    "That''s enough. If I don''t have anything for a day today, I will be with you all day."


    "Really? Great!"


    All the girls gave out huge cheers.


    "Teach me too?" Abe Qingya also came to Sun Wukong, looking at him expectantly.


    Because she loves tennis, she opened this tennis club. Now that she sees Monkey King¡¯s amazing skills, it has opened a new world for her. She is already excited and excited. Like those little girls, she is full of admiration for Monkey King. .


    "Of course it can." Surrounded by a large group of sisters, Monkey King looked a little dazzled. Why do women in this world have such amazing sizes?


    Could it be that the lord of this world is a real man with cute big breasts?


    "Awesome!" Abe Qingya looked happy, then looked at Monkey King and asked: "This should be your first time playing tennis, right? That rusty swing is like a novice, but it happens to be so powerful. Amazing skills! Are you really a novice?"


    "It''s the first time indeed." Monkey King smiled and nodded: "But this tennis ball is nothing difficult. It''s easy to wave it around, as long as you master its rules."


    "It''s very simple..." Abe Qingya looked at Sun Wukong with a speechless face, but the first time she played, she happened to have such a sky-defying skill. She was not convinced.


    For the next day, Monkey King stayed in the tennis club to play tennis with Abe Kiyoya and the others, teaching them some new tennis skills...


    But what Sun Wukong himself did not expect was that just because of his move this time, he took the previously unpopular sport of tennis to an unprecedented height, and once squeezed into the top spot of the King¡¯s Academy. The throne of one.


    Soon, school time has come.


    Rias and the others also appeared in the tennis club: "Goku, you really made us look for it. You actually hid here to play tennis with the girls. If it wasn''t for the commotion here that caught our attention, I don''t know you. Here it is."


    "It''s time for school..." Monkey King looked at Lias and the others, nodded, and said to Abe Qingya and others: "That''s it for today."


    "Does Lord Goku know Minister Rias?" Abe Qingya looked curious. According to her understanding, Rias is a demon, and she is still the kind of high status: "Is Lord Goku the Minister Rias Family members?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a while, Minister Abe Qingya." Lias came to Abe Qingya and said generously: "I am the queen of Wukong''s dependents. I don''t need to say more about my identity?"


    "You... are you... his dependent?" Abe Qingya looked astonished.


    Then, Cangna also stepped forward: "Cangna Sidi, also belongs to Lord Wukong''s dependent queen."


    "Even the president?!!!" Abe Qingya was even more shocked, she seemed to know a great person.


    Sun Wukong is famous in the underworld, and no one knows him in the human world.


    Therefore, Abe Qingya naturally did not know about Monkey King.


    Lias: "You are also from a demon envoy, so please pay more attention to the major news in the underworld, and then you will be able to understand everything about Wukong."


    "Understood, I will take the time to take a look!" Abe Qingya nodded seriously.


    "Goodbye, I will come to play with you again when I have time." Monkey King bid farewell to Abe Qingya and others and left.


    After returning home, Abe Qingya checked the news about the underworld in recent times, and was shocked to find that no matter which channel it was, Monkey King was the headliner, and every shocking thing was recorded. I saw Abe Qingya. His eyes widened in shock, unable to calm down for a long time.


    "I...I...Oh my God! I actually know such a great man?!!!" For a while, Abe Qingya opened her mouth wide and could lay an egg.


    "Qingya, what are you calling a ghost? It''s not like a girl should be." A slightly majestic voice came from downstairs.


    "Ye... I''m sorry, Dad!"


    "Tomorrow is the weekend? You don''t have to go to school, right?"


    When Abe Qingya heard this, she jumped up and said, "Will you want me to go on a blind date again?"


    "Look at how you look, you really need someone to take care of you,"


    "Can you not go?"


    "No!" The majestic voice shouted extremely firmly.


    Abe Qingya immediately shrugged her head, her face full of helplessness, and then looked at the screen in her hand. There were photos of Monkey King in all directions, reporting about his various feats. His eyes lit up slightly: "If it''s Goku Adults...hehehe~~If Dad sees him, will he be too scared to speak..."


    The thoughtful Abe Qingya immediately said loudly and confidently downstairs: "But I already have a boyfriend!"


    There was silence downstairs for two seconds: "Why don''t I know this kind of thing?"


    "It''s just...I just decided, so I didn''t tell you."


    The voice downstairs was silent for another two seconds, seeming to wonder if his daughter was lying to him: "Then bring him to see you at home tomorrow."


    "I don''t know if Master Wukong will agree? Will that kind of big man mess with me?" Abe Qingya was a little lacking in confidence, but the words had been exported and could not be received, in order to prevent his father from always making it for himself The blind date can only bite the bullet...

 2416 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Four

    In the early morning of the next day, just as Monkey King got up from the bed, he heard cold drinks and exclamations from the villa.


    "Stop! This is a private place, go one step further, no matter what!"


    "Wait! Wait! I''m not a suspicious person! I am Abe Qingya, I am studying at Komao Academy, and I am the head of the tennis department. I know Lias-senpai and I also know Master Monkey King!" Abe Qingya looked on. Explaining nervously, the magic radiated by those maids was really quite dangerous.


    "Is it a friend of the master?"


    "Yes, yes!" Abe Qingya nodded repeatedly.


    "It''s really rude. I''ll report to the master. Please wait a moment." The maid chief apologized to Abe and turned to leave.


    At this moment, Monkey King had appeared in the lobby, and he naturally heard the conversation outside, but he was just a little curious. Why did Abe Qingya come here?Is it to learn tennis?


    Long said to the incoming maid: "Let her come in."


    "Yes!" The chief maid retired immediately.


    For a moment, Abe Qingya entered the hall, and when he came to the Monkey King, he looked extremely nervous, restrained but respectfully saluted: "Hello, Sir Monkey King, I take the liberty to interrupt, please forgive me."


    "Sit down, something to do with me?" Monkey King looked at Abe Qingya.


    Abe Qingya was nervous to sit down. She played tennis yesterday. She didn''t know the identity of Monkey King. Now she knows that she is naturally nervous to death. This one is much more noble than the demon king of the underworld!She is crazy to find such a person to pretend to be her boyfriend!


    "That...that...I...I..." Abe Qingya was nervously speechless.


    "Want me to go to your house and pretend to be your boyfriend one day, right?" Monkey King looked at her with a smile.


    Zhu Na and the others, who just walked out of their respective rooms, looked at Abe Kiyoya in amazement, and their eyes widened. Kiryu Lanhua had an exaggerated expression: "Minister Abe, do you know what my master is? Does this exist? You dare to ask him to pretend to be your boyfriend? Your heart is so big!"


    "how is this possible!"


    "Unforgivable!"


    "I still want this kind of thing!"


    Aisha and the others both let out a cry of dissatisfaction.


    "That...I..." Abe Qingya was really taken aback, the aura here is a bit scary!She was at a loss.


    Suddenly, she felt that her behavior was indeed crazy enough. As for Monkey King who was able to see through her mind, she was instantly scared: "I... the boy I know... only Master Goku... one... so... please. , Master Goku! Just have a dinner! I know that the devil has the service of fulfilling the wishes of mankind? As long as the wish is fulfilled for me, what price you make me pay!"


    Rias tilted her legs and looked at Abe Qingya with an elegant face: "The devil does serve humans to fulfill their wishes, but we haven''t done it for a long time. Moreover, as Wukong''s noble identity, if you want to please him , Even if you pay yourself one hundred, one thousand lives will not be enough."


    "Is this...like this? As expected...can''t it?" Abe Qingya looked disappointed.


    "Well, it''s actually not impossible!" Kiryu Lanhua leaned forward: "If you spend your entire life to pay, maybe the master will agree~"


    "One... to pay in a lifetime?"


    "Yeah~" Kiryu Lanhua looked evil: "That is, everything about you is not yours anymore, but belongs to the owner. Just like me, let''s be the owner''s pet!"


    "Pets... pets?!!!" Abe Qingya was frightened and Huarong paled.


    "Yes~ Even if it is the owner''s pet, it is very, very, very noble! Even if it is the demon king of the underworld, the gods of the major powers have to be polite~"


    "This...I..." Abe Qingya wringed her fingers and wanted to refuse, but she didn''t dare to say it. She didn''t want to be someone else''s pet.


    "Okay, you just ignore her, I don''t mean that." Monkey King smiled at Abe Qingya and said: "You are the first wish contract I received. It''s okay to help you realize this wish."


    "Huh?!!! You... did you agree?!!!" Abe Qingya was ecstatic, asking if I was hearing hallucinations, and then, she trembled suddenly, and there was a cold behind her: "Oh! Why suddenly? Do you feel countless hostile eyes looking at me?"


    "Huh! You guy, you want to borrow my brother Goku?" Serapura gave me a very unhappy expression: "I still want to go to the back mountain to play the game of Magical Girl vs. Demon King with Brother Wukong." Ubay Luna immediately looked at her with a strange look.


    "Introduce me by the way." Kiryu Lanhua pointed at Seraphim and said, "This is the Leviathan Demon, one of the four great demon kings of the underworld."


    "Lee...Lee...Your Majesty Leviathan Demon King?!!!" Abe Qingya opened her mouth, hurriedly got up, and bowed down: "I am Abe Qingya of the demon envoy, and I have seen Your Majesty Leviathan Demon King." See After the devil, bow down and worship, this is the etiquette.


    "It''s really weird, you kneel down when you see Leviathan, you can see the master, but you kneel down without you, my master is still the master of Leviathan..." Cadileya narrowed her eyes as if talking to herself Tao.


    "Huh? I didn''t mean that!" Abe Qingya was startled immediately, kneeling facing Monkey King, almost crying: "Master Goku..."


    "Okay, don''t be so nervous. I don''t have such a big air. Get up." Sun Wukong personally helped Abe Qingya up. After this trouble, Abe Qingya was made by Kadileya and others. Can''t be broken.


    This woman became jealous, she was really terrible!They all started to frustrate her.


    After all, everyone here is very eager to be alone with Monkey King. Now it is realized by such a person who has just met, and it is the first time to see the parents!Although it is false, it is still full of hostility.


    "Is it going to your house at night?" Monkey King asked after Abe Qingya calmed down a bit.


    "Yes, as long as you accompany me to my house for dinner and meet in person." Abe Qingya nodded repeatedly.


    "Then go to your house in the afternoon." Sun Wukong said: "You haven''t had breakfast yet? Stay and eat with us."


    "This is my honor, thank you very much!"


    "I knew that Master Wukong would not refuse such a good thing." Zhu Nai smiled.


    "Since Goku has agreed, let''s talk about the payment." Rias said with a serious face.


    "I''m not a pet..." Abe Qingya reflexively replied...

 2417 Chapter 125 The Identity of the Scary

    Rias glanced at Abe Qingya calmly: "Even if you want to do it, Goku must agree to it."


    "Then... what price do I have to pay?" Abe Qingya''s face was nervous. It must be extremely horrible to move an existence like Monkey King?I don''t know if she can bear it.


    "According to the normal procedure, it is impossible for you to get Wukong, and you can''t pay the corresponding remuneration, so I don''t make it difficult for you. Let us play for a day today! All expenses, all you pay."


    "Just... is that simple?" Abe Qingya looked surprised, and immediately thanked again.


    This requirement is indeed very simple. For Monkey King and Lias, the cost of playing is not a problem at all, and it is no different from Bai Bang.


    "After all, Wukong has promised you, and you have nothing to pay." Lias smiled and looked at Abe Qingya.


    "Thank you so much, then, how about I invite you to go to my house together?"


    "Go to your house? That''s it!" Seraphim immediately agreed.


    The other women nodded their heads in agreement. It seemed that they didn''t want to give Abe Qingya and Monkey King time to be alone.


    "It''s just your father''s side..."


    "Don''t worry! My father has been on the go all year round, and he happened to be going out today, but he will be back at dinner time. When the time comes, you can leave."


    Then it was time for breakfast. Abe Qingya enjoyed the food that he had never enjoyed before.


    After that, he brought Monkey King and a group of people to her home.


    Abe Qingya¡¯s home is a large-scale house beyond imagination. The courtyard is spacious and the interior of the mansion is very luxurious. The so-called Shenhao is to describe her home.


    Because his parents are demon messengers who travel around the world every day, Abe Qingya lives alone.


    This time when his father came back, he talked about the marriage contract, which made Abe Qingya very helpless.


    But precisely because it is such a big family, and it is not an ordinary big family, so I want to identify the son-in-law''s candidate as soon as possible to train him as the next generation successor of the Abe family.


    Passing through the veranda from the bungalow, Monkey King and his group came to the indoor swimming pool.


    The swimsuits are all ready, and it seems that when they came back, Abe Qingya called the servant to prepare.


    With such a large swimming pool, swimsuits are also available. Kunou and the others can''t wait to change into swimsuits and jump into the pool.


    "Master Wukong, do you look good?" Zhu Nai wore a swimsuit with little cloth and walked around in front of Monkey King. When she moved her chest, she would shake.


    "Very beautiful!"


    "What about mine?"


    "What about mine?"


    ...


    Thus, the Conflict for Wonders and Beauty Conference began again.


    After the frolic, Abe Qingya had time to call Monkey King to her side. She was also wearing a swimsuit with very little fabric, and her perfect figure was shown vividly and extremely sexy.


    "Father has already told me to cancel the conditions for blind dates."


    "This kind of thing still needs conditions? Your father is really uncomfortable, or I will just beat your father so that he will never force you to go on a blind date again?"


    "Please don''t!" Abe Qingya was startled when he heard Sun Wukong''s words: "He is my father."


    "I still like to use the most direct way to solve problems."


    Abe Qingya Lima looked at Monkey King with a begging look.


    The look in women''s eyes, especially those in beautiful women''s eyes, is really powerful: "Okay, tell me about your father''s conditions."


    "Our family is a famous demon ambassador. The condition my father mentioned is the battle competition between the demon ambassadors, including three matches using land, sea and air demon. If Goku-sama can beat Dad in both games, the marriage contract can be terminated ."


    "On these conditions?" Monkey King immediately looked at Xiao Snake and Xiao Ming: "Little Snake, Xiao Ming, you two will play this game. Little Snake is in charge of the land and Xiao Ming is in charge of the air. Two games are enough. Up."


    "Yes, Master." Xiao Snake and Xiao Ming immediately took the lead.


    Lina Li immediately showed a look of pity, and looked at Abe Qingya: "Your father is really pitiful. He confronted two legendary envoys. I hope he will not be scared by then. ."


    "The legendary envoy?" Abe Qingya looked at Xiao Snake and Xiao Ming with curiosity.


    She has read the news about the underworld about Monkey King, but some things are not reported, such as the two dragon gods; the legendary envoy; and the Seraphus matter, which is an announcement to the outside world to marry him. Yes, the Leviathan Demon King just became the dependent of Monkey King.


    Ordinary people don''t know the truth of the matter, only these high-level figures such as Serjeks know it.


    "It''s normal if you don''t know it." Black Ge lay softly on Monkey King''s body, and said: "There are some things that the underworld news is not broadcast. Xiao Snake and Xiao Ming are both masters'' envoys. The main body of Xiao Snake is legend. The Hydra in, Xiao Ming¡¯s body is the legendary Netherfire Immortal Bird."


    "Hydra?!!! Undead bird?!!!" Abe Qingya heard the words, his eyes widened, and his voice rose in vain: "The most powerful envoy in the legend?! Is it true?!!!"


    With that, her gaze at Xiao Snake and Xiao Ming instantly became extremely excited and fiery, the most powerful envoy in the legend!


    According to legend, there are only three Familiars who have the strongest title and cannot be subdued-Hydra, Underfire Immortal Bird, and Diamat, the "Demon Industry Dragon"


    Now, two people appeared in front of her, how not excited she was.


    "Are you two...really Hydra and Underworld Phoenix?" Abe Qingya''s excited breathing became a little quick. As a demon envoy, she has an extremely deep understanding and love for the envoy: "Didn''t it mean that Hydra and Netherfire Phoenix are impossible to be subdued?"


    "Do you know who you are talking to?" Caravana snorted proudly: "The master who can subdue the two dragon gods can''t subdue the two legendary envoys?"


    "Dragon Dragon... Dragon God?!!!" Abe Qingya stammered.


    Linali folded her arms and looked at Orpheus and Great Red who were playing with Kunou and the others in the swimming pool, and said, "Did you see it? The small one is Orpheus, the Infinite Dragon God, and the big one is the Great Red Dragon God Emperor. Zhihong, now you should know how honored it is to be able to invite an existence like the master?"


    "The Infinite Dragon God Orpheus... The Great Red Dragon God Emperor..." Abe Qingya was almost frightened, swallowing her mouth: "Really the Infinite Dragon God and the True Red Dragon God Emperor?!!!"


    The identity of Master Wukong is countless times more terrifying than what was reported in the news?!!..

 2418 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Six

    "I invited such a great being to pretend to be my boyfriend!" Abe Qingya was really stunned, pinching herself hard to see if she was dreaming.


    As a result, she was so painful that she was gasping and gasping and told her that everything was true.


    "Is there a feeling of''It''s great to be alive now''?" Zhu Nai smiled and looked at Abe Qingya.


    "Yes...Yes...!" Abe Qingya nodded blankly, then looked at Monkey King and the little snake and Xiao Ming beside him, and said with extreme caution: "That...just a little discussion with a little person like my father , Don¡¯t bother with the two legendary ambassadors? Or use the ambassador that I have prepared, Master Wukong?"


    Sun Wukong nodded: "Are you ready to make a demon? Summon it out and have a look. Using Xiao Snake and Xiao Ming to deal with your father, I really feel wronged by them."


    "Okay, first the land demon, come out!"


    "Oh hoo hoo hoo~!!!"


    As the magic circle flashed, piercing roars and chest banging sounds followed, and a huge white gorilla appeared in front of everyone.


    Abe Qingya introduced: "The Land Demon is this child, Snow Girl Christie."


    "Snow... Snow Girl?" Kiryu Lanhua looked astonished: "You said this gorilla is the Snow Girl mentioned in the call world?"


    "Yes." Abe Qingya nodded seriously.


    "This snow girl in reality really ruined her childhood!" Kiryu Lanhua said with emotion: "Did I read a fake fairy tale book before?"


    "Next, summon the ocean demon-it''s a mermaid!" Abe Qingya snapped her fingers, suddenly something moved in the pool water, and she was swimming towards the shore at a very fast speed...


    Then, with a bang, jumped out of the shore!


    This is a large fish creature with legs, just like a tuna with legs.


    "You... don''t tell me... this... this is the so-called mermaid?" Kiryu Lanhua pointed to the tuna with long legs in front of him, with a look of lovelessness.


    Such a beautiful creature in the fairy tale, when it arrives in the real world, turns out to be like this. This is really ruining childhood!


    "Yes, this is a mermaid." Abe Qingya smiled.


    "Don''t lie, how could a mermaid be like this! Don''t destroy the beautiful dream in my mind!" Kiryu Lanhua looked crazy with a rare face.


    "Please don''t judge people by their appearance, Sir Kiryu Lanhua." Abe Qingya said with a serious face.


    "Well, I don''t judge people by their appearance, but mermaids can sing beautiful songs. Can it work?"


    "Of course, Estrina, sing it to her."


    "Goooooo~oooo~~!!!"


    ''The Mermaid Estrina'' immediately sang in a hoarse voice and couldn''t understand the strange calls, stinging people''s eardrums, this sounded like a song of curse!


    Orpheus came out of the pool slowly, watching''Mermaid Estrina'' expressionless, but there was a flash of light in his hand, a harpoon appeared and aimed at her...


    "You...what do you want to do?!!!" Abe Qingya was taken aback by Orpheus''s actions, and hurriedly stood in front of the mermaid Estrina.


    "Fuck her!" Orpheus stared calmly at the mermaid Estrina, and said the words that made Abe Qingya''s heart beat suddenly.


    "Please... please don''t do this! Master Orpheus! Estrina is my best friend, please don''t kill her! I just don''t let her sing!"


    "Well, even after I heard it, I couldn''t help but want to pierce her with a harpoon." Zhu Nai said with a smile.


    "I... I just don''t let Estrina sing, please don''t kill her!" Abe Qingya was almost crying.


    "Okay, Orpheus, go and play." Monkey King waved to Orpheus.


    "Can''t you kill the nasty guy?" Orpheus tilted his head and glared at the mermaid Estrina before jumping into the pool to play with Kunou and the others.


    As for the mermaid Estrina, she was already shuddering and shivering.


    How could the hostility from the Infinite Dragon God be something she could resist? She was already an elite without being scared to death.


    "Next time I scream like this, I will trample you to death." Great Red also gave a vicious look at the mermaid Estrina, and went to play with Orpheus and others.


    Although she has a royal sister''s body, she has a pure Lori heart.


    The mermaid Estrina was so frightened that she fell to the ground and did not dare to get up.


    Abe Qingya felt distressed for a while, but she still couldn''t calm her emotions until Aisha appeared in front of her, looking at her with twinkling eyes, which seemed to be captured by something, before she let her His emotions calmed down: "It''s obviously a cute song!"


    Estrina, the mermaid, seemed to have found the chicken soup of the soul, a confidant in her life, holding Aisha and screaming "cocococo~~".


    "It seems that Aisha is more suitable to be a demon envoy than you." Lina Li looked at Abe Qingya and did not forget to make up the knife. This girl has always been very poisonous.


    "Estrina used to be very sticky to me..." Abe Qingya looked a little jealous, but she was immediately distracted by her, pointing to the sky and said: "And this sky demon..."


    A black shadow in the sky flashed, and a male monster with a cockscomb on his head, a beak on his beak, and feathers on his hands appeared, flying and landing in front of Monkey King and the others.


    Abe Kiyoma introduced: "This is my exclusive bodyguard, Birdman Takahashi..."


    "Your aesthetic is really not good!" Sun Wukong finally couldn''t help but complain.


    Abe Qingya said with a serious face: "For the demon envoy, strength is everything. If you pay too much attention to appearance, you will not be a qualified demon envoy."


    "It''s too ugly. You don''t need these three." Sun Wukong directly PS off: "Are there any cute ones that look pleasing to the eye? These three fascists are indeed a bit spicy."


    The three ambassadors listened, and instantly shrugged their heads like frosted eggplants. They were deeply shocked by Monkey King''s words.


    To put it in a popular phrase-it''s heart-stirring, old iron.


    "Please...please don''t say that! Master Wukong, all three of them are my important ambassadors! Besides, I have no other ambassadors."


    "Isn''t there anymore." Monkey King looked at Xiao Ming and Xiao Snake: "Then you two should go."


    "Yes, master."


    "Do you really want to use them?" Abe Qingya looked stunned, this is like a cannon to beat the flies.


    At the same time, I was extremely looking forward to it, wondering what kind of shocked expression her father would show at that time?..

 2419 Chapter 127 Father-in-law?

    The frolic of the day passed quickly, and dusk was near.


    But it was completely different from what they said, Rias and the others had no intention of leaving at all.


    One by one, dressed neatly, came to the spacious hall, drinking red wine, reading books, and playing games, waiting for the arrival of Abe''s father.


    All of them are in a posture that will never let you be alone with Wukong.


    Seeing the situation in the field, Abe Qingya whispered: "I hope my dad will not be scared..." At the same time, there was a faint and inexplicable excitement in my heart, and I wanted to see how his stern father would become deflated. What kind of expression.


    Not long after, the sound of horseshoes rang out from outside the door.


    "Dad is back." Abe Qingya immediately got up and stood up, ran to the door, and opened the door.


    Then what caught everyone''s eyes was a burly man with a cruel face riding a huge black horse, wearing a horned helmet, and wearing a shirt.


    This looks like a dress from which parallel world has passed through, like a warrior in ancient times.


    "Which unruly brat is dating my daughter?" The man stared at him, watching Monkey King shout in a rough voice.


    Because there seems to be only Monkey King in the field.


    Abe Qingya''s exclusive bodyguard birdman Takahashi does not count, he is a''beast'', or a''poultry''?


    The aura is terrifying, such a man with power and majesty is really a lot of pressure for ordinary people.


    Such a rude loud shout immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of Lina Li and others, and it also made Abe Qingya''s heart beat fiercely and his face turned pale.


    Even the greatest being in the underworld, and even in the entire world, dare you to scream, my dad, you can relax!Don''t offend the adult in front of you, even if he doesn''t mind if he is open-minded, the family members under his hands will tear us to pieces in the first place!


    However, because Linali and the other women had been warned beforehand, they did not have an attack on the spot. Otherwise, with this roar, the first person to express their discomfort to go wild is probably the great red, but her character depends on her. The kind that is directly destroyed if it is not pleasing to the eye.


    Dressed as a maid, Gurefia came to the door and made a please gesture: "Master Abe, please inside."


    Abe Qingya¡¯s father was a little confused, because after he yelled at that sentence, he clearly felt that countless hostile gazes from the hall made his back chill, and the heavy breath in the hall really made him. This was shocked.


    Even the majestic big black horse he sat on was lying on the ground tremblingly, afraid to move.


    This time, Abe Qingya''s father was really dazed.


    In other words, didn''t I come to give that brat boy who doesn''t know the heights of the sky and earth to get rid of him?Why was it me who was scared?Even his mount was scared to the ground?!


    What is going on with such inexplicable coercion?


    Abe Qingya''s father''s expression became serious in an instant. He thought it was his daughter who was looking for a man to perfuse herself, but seeing the terrible aura in the hall, it seemed that his daughter could not invite such a person. The big guys are here to pretend!


    "Could it be true?"


    Secretly murmured in his heart, Abe Qingya''s father reduced his aura, because compared with the hall, he was completely suppressed!


    The boyfriend that my daughter made seems to be amazing. Judging from the sitting posture and situation in the hall, are they all his subordinates?His subordinates are even more majestic than himself?!


    Then he approached the hall and saw that he was completely dumbfounded. He looked straight at Monkey King and said with a look of astonishment: "You...you...you won''t be...sun...Sun Wukong...sir?!!!"


    "Oh~ do you know me?" Monkey King looked at Abe Qingya''s father with some surprise, and it seemed that there was no need to compete.


    When Abe Qingya''s father heard this, he knelt instantly, and he didn''t dare to look up at Monkey King: "Below is a demon envoy who has gone all over the world all the year round. Your name is naturally thunderous. I didn''t expect that Despise would welcome him. It is really an honor and an horror to come to such a supreme being like Master Monkey King!"


    Seeing his father''s appearance, Abe Qingya was stunned. That stern and terrifying father had such a flattering side?


    Regarding this strange scene in the hall, Rias and the others are also very helpless.


    Generally speaking, aren¡¯t all son-in-laws trembling when they see their father-in-law and mother-in-law?But when he got here, his father-in-law was directly frightened to his knees.


    "Get up and talk." Monkey King looked at Abe Qingya''s father. He didn''t expect him to know himself. It seems that it was all the credit of various reports about him in the underworld.


    After the consternation and nervousness, Abe Qingya''s father also recovered a little calmness. It was only too sudden at first, and naturally it will not be so unbearable when it slows down. After all, people are also traveling all the year round and have seen the world.


    The reason why I was scared at first is that the characters who came are really too big.


    Then, Abe Qingya''s father straightened his collar and said respectfully: "Could it be that the Monkey King is the little girl..."


    "No." Monkey King said simply.


    From the beginning, he didn''t intend to pretend to be Abe Qingya''s boyfriend. He just played tennis with him for a day, and got acquainted with him and became friends. Monkey King just planned to help her.


    "Huh?!" Abe Qingya heard the words, but with a surprised expression on his face, he admitted so frankly?


    Rias and the others showed such satisfied expressions as they should.


    "Although my relationship with your daughter is not a boyfriend or girlfriend, she is already my friend, so if you can, don''t force her to have a blind date in the future."


    "Understood! I will never let my daughter go on a blind date in the future, I swear!" Abe Qingya''s father said decisively, with an expression that I understand what you mean.


    "Really?" Abe Qingya looked happy instantly upon hearing this.


    As a result, the distress of Abe Qingya was easily resolved.


    After Sun Wukong had a big meal in her home, he went back...


    at night.


    An order from her solemn father came from Abe Qingya¡¯s home: "Abe Qingya! I now order you as a father. You must not miss the perfect son-in-law candidate like Lord Monkey King. Absolutely, must. You must be the bride of Master Monkey King, otherwise, you will not be allowed to enter this house again!"


    "Huh? Huh?? Huh huh??" Abe Qingya was stunned for an instant: "Why does this happen??"

 2420 Chapter 128 The Phoenix Family

    On the next day, Abe Qingya came to Monkey King''s villa again.


    After seeing Monkey King, he immediately ran up and hugged Monkey King''s hand: "Master Wukong, you were really handsome yesterday~ If possible, dinner today..."


    "There is no shortage of chefs here." A red was reflected in her vision, and Lias appeared in front of the two with an elegant face.


    For her family, Lias can naturally tolerate it, but for outsiders, she resolutely resists.


    "Well, can I stay and eat together?" Abe Qingya''s eyes were full of expectation. Although I only had a meal here yesterday, the food that she had never eaten is still unforgettable.


    "Is there anything wrong with you?" Sigvila looked at Abe Qingya with a serious face and said, "I don''t think you came here early in the morning just for breakfast?"


    "This... that..." Abe Qingya hesitated, looking hard to tell.


    "Hurry up, don''t mother-in-law." Lina Li said with an impatient expression.


    "Actually... I was kicked out of the house by my father..."


    "what?"


    "You got kicked out of the house?"


    "why?"


    "Is it because Wukong broke his arranged blind date yesterday, so he became angry and vented on you?"


    "Unreasonable, you already have a master as a guarantee, and your father still feels angry on you? Go, let''s find him afterwards!"


    Yiganmeizhi was filled with righteous indignation. Of course, they were not angry about the fact that Abe Qingya was kicked out, but that their owner had clearly guaranteed her. Her father even dared to kick her out of the house. Just don''t put their favorite master in the eyes!


    "No, no, no~~~ You have misunderstood!!"


    Abe Qingya saw the girls rolling up their sleeves to fix her father, she was shocked, and hurriedly blocked the door and explained: "No! Not what you think! On the contrary, my father really likes Master Goku. Now, if I can¡¯t beat Master Wukong, I¡¯ll never be allowed into the house!¡±


    "What? Your dad meant that he sold you to Master Wukong?"


    One by one, Zhu Nai and the others fixed their hostile eyes on Abe Qingya''s body.


    "Wh...what''s the sale?" Abe Qingya was embarrassed by the look, and then looked at Monkey King pitifully: "Master Goku, I''m homeless now, I want to take it in."


    "It''s really hard for you to have such a dad." Monkey King comforted Abe Qingya''s head.


    "Isn''t it!" Abe Qingya felt bitter: "Don''t look at my dad''s superficial appearance. In fact, he is a big man in his bones and lacks roots... You don''t know. He was originally prepared to compete yesterday. The demon shark died because it didn¡¯t swim very often... If yesterday¡¯s game were going on, we would all have won without a fight."


    "..."


    Lias and the others were speechless when they heard this.


    Is the man who seems so dignified so unreliable?It''s no wonder that I can do something to drive my daughter out.


    While everyone was feeling emotional, Rebel took the video communication of the underworld and came to Monkey King: "Master Wukong, my mother is looking for you."


    "Hey~~has a leg~" The old driver Kiryu Lanhua drove immediately.


    Lias and the others immediately focused on Monkey King''s body when they heard the words.


    Sun Wukong didn''t pay attention either. After receiving the video communication from Rebell, the soft image of Rebell''s mother immediately flashed out, bowing and saluting: "Master Wukong, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    "In fact, it didn''t take long, right?" Monkey King smiled and said, "Is something wrong with me?"


    "Um~~It''s about the queen of my family''s Saner Rasell..."


    "That vampire hypocrite, Gasper?"


    "Yes, now we have a group of vampires in our house who want to take Gasper away, saying that they want to borrow him for a period of time to solve some of their vampires'' own problems, but this way, Gasper may be in danger. Among them, Rissel refused very politely, but the other party''s tone was very tough, saying that Gaspar must be taken away, and even went to war with our Phoenix family! The underworld is still in the chaotic recovery stage, the way Master Xifa, they are still busy pacifying the chaos in various places and cannot take care of it. I don''t want an enemy in the underworld, so I can only turn to you.


    "I''ve just been leisurely for a few days, did you have trouble sending it to your door... OK, since you have come to ask in person, it means the situation is very bad, I will come to the underworld immediately."


    "Thank you so much, you really deserve to be my beloved son-in-law, really reliable." A charming smile appeared on Rebel''s mother''s face.


    "Mom! What are you talking about! I haven''t reached that point with Master Wukong yet!" Rebel was instantly blushed with shame.


    "Well~ it will be sooner or later anyway!" Rebel''s mother smiled: "But please don''t worry, we are not in danger for the time being. The vampire seems to know some of the relationship between our family and Lord Wukong, so it hasn''t Dare to use strong, as if waiting for further negotiations."


    "In other words, are they waiting for me? It''s really a big air!" Monkey King snorted, "I have to see if they are so arrogant."


    "What the other party said is really arrogant, even I was a little angry when I heard it." A little anger appeared on Rebel''s mother''s face. Obviously the other party should be too arrogant, otherwise this quiet one The wife would not show such an expression.


    Hanging up the conversation with Rebel''s mother, Monkey King immediately took Rias and the others to the underworld.


    It happens that today is Sunday, and they all have time.


    Because those vampires were jealous, they didn''t dare to mess around, and Monkey King didn''t rush back to the underworld. Instead, he took the train to visit the underworld again by normal means.


    Under the leadership of Rebel, Monkey King came to her home for the first time.


    A luxurious and exaggerated home, even more exaggerated than Lias and the others, luxurious and huge!


    The Phoenix family, who manages such a fetish as "Tears of the Phoenix", is truly exaggerated.


    The arrival of Monkey King naturally welcomed Rebel''s mother and others in person.


    In the same way, following her was a girl who had never seen before¡ªa girl who looked like a doll wrapped in a dress like a princess in the Middle Ages.


    The reason why she feels like a doll is also because her face is too beautiful. Her eyes, nose, and even mouth are like Western dolls. They don''t feel like a human at all. They have a kind of artificially carved beauty...

 2421 Chapter 129-Elme

    There is another very attractive thing about a girl who is as beautiful as a doll, that is-there is no shadow.


    In this world, this also represents the identity of a vampire.


    Behind the girl, there was a man and a woman standing with a cold expression, and she seemed to be a bodyguard.


    In addition, Monkey King also saw a girl he was familiar with, Irina who had become an angel.


    But now she is standing behind a mature and beautiful big sister, about twenty years old and wearing a veil. She is a beauty with a tall nose like an actress and an obvious Scandinavian appearance.


    "Irina, are you here too?" After seeing Irina, Xenovia was obviously happy.Trotting over, grabbing her hand, and then saluting the woman in front of him: "Master Gorta..."


    "Don''t call me an adult!" The woman hurriedly waved her hand and turned her body sideways: "You are now a dependent of Master Monkey King. I can''t bear your gift."


    With that said, the woman walked up and went to kneel in front of Monkey King and bowed down. Irina immediately knelt down behind her: "I am Grizzed Dagoelta who came here to negotiate with vampires on behalf of the heavens. See you Master Monkey King."


    It seems that Serjeks and the others have known about the Phoenix family and the vampires a long time ago, but because they are inseparable, they asked their allies and the heavens to manage the matter.


    "Gorta-sama used to be my boss." Zenovia whispered in Monkey King''s ear, "Belonging to the four angels-Gabriel''s Heart Q."


    Linali and the others saw Grizzeda Gorta and others kneeling, but the puppet-like beautiful girl and the two vampires behind them stood there as if nothing had happened, suddenly angered from their hearts. Voice: "Why don''t you kneel and salute? Don''t you even understand a little etiquette?"


    "Joke, I belong to the noble Camilla school. I have the right to avoid kneeling when I meet the devil. Why should I kneel?" The girl held her head high, although she was as pretty and cute as a porcelain doll, but she was too proud of her behavior. Up.


    "Presumptuous! Even the demon king has to salute when he sees my master. What are you? Do you think you are more noble than the demon king?" Karawana shouted with a serious face, his terrifying aura instantly overwhelmed. under!


    The two bodyguards behind the girl immediately stood in front of her, and they also exuded a terrifying aura. They were not weak, no wonder they were so grand.


    "It seems that you are questioning the majesty of the master!" The little snake stepped forward and instantly released a terrifying aura like a wild beast, cold, violent, and full of murderous violence. The vampire was so deterred that he couldn''t move, and his body was covered with large drops of cold sweat, and he knelt to the ground with a thump.


    The girl with a proud face was also scared to kneel on the ground, panicking, and with such a terrifying aura, growing up in a greenhouse, she almost was frightened and collapsed.


    Because it wasn''t just the snake, Xiao Ming, Orpheus and the others all cast hostile gazes. In such a scene, let alone a little girl, even if the devil faced it, she would have to sweat coldly.


    Monkey King looked at the girl: "No wonder my mother-in-law said that she was mad at you, she is indeed very proud."


    "Yeah... mother-in-law! ~ Master Wukong admits that I am his wife?" Rebel held her flushed face in an instant with both hands, her face was happy and shy.


    "This title really makes people happy." Rebel''s mother smiled drunkly.


    "Yes... I''m sorry... Please... please forgive my ignorance..." The girl lowered her head very low, and did not dare to look up at Monkey King. She had completely lost her arrogant and arrogant arrogance before, and she seemed to be frightened: "I am Ai Ermaine Schertingerstein, you can call me Elme!"


    Seraphim had an unexpected look on his face: "Geerstein, one of the two major factions of vampires, is also the most superior family in the Camilla faction, but you vampires are still as proud as ever!"


    "You... you are... Leviathan... Your Majesty the Demon King?!" Elme looked astonished. The rumor said that the Demon King Leviathan had become a dependent of Monkey King. Is this''nonsense'' true?Is there really someone who even the Demon King reincarnated into his own family?!


    "As you are a child, I won''t be as knowledgeable as you." Monkey King looked at the girl, making her nervous and relieved. It seems that being cute is good.


    "I heard that the Camilla faction is a feminist faction?"


    "Yes...yes..." Elme didn''t know what Sun Wukong meant, and answered cautiously.


    "Then is your leader beautiful?"


    "Uh~ pretty..." Elme replied blankly.


    "Brother Wukong, please ask some serious questions!" The kitten immediately protested.


    "Isn''t I serious enough?" Monkey King looked at Grizzly Da Goerta with a serious face: "I heard that Gabriel is the number one beauty in your heaven?"


    "Yes!" Grizzeda replied in a very affirmative tone: "The beauty of Master Gabriel is beyond the reach of mortals like me!"


    "It seems that you are indeed a good subordinate." Monkey King looked at Grizzed seriously: "Is there a photo?"


    "..." Grizzed was speechless. The rumored extremely honorable and terrifying Master Monkey King turned out to be like this?


    "Wukong, can you be more serious?" Lias looked helpless: "If you want to see Master Gabriel, then let her come to see you in person."


    "That''s right, I''m not here to ease the atmosphere..." Monkey King said with a positive expression, "Then, return to the topic."


    The problem with vampires lies in two factions.


    It is said that hundreds of years ago, the vampire world had a huge break because of an event.


    I heard that it was to pass down the pure blood vampires. For many years, the two parties were quarreling about "respecting the true male ancestor or the true female ancestor", and finally split into two groups hundreds of years ago. ¡ª¡ªTepes and Camillas.


    The Tepesh faction is male chauvinism, while the Camilla faction is feminism.


    Because he was completely frightened by Monkey King¡¯s dismissal of his horse, Elme had completely lost his arrogant arrogance: ¡°Actually, I came here for two purposes. One is to borrow the power of Gasparvradi; the other is to Join the three leagues..."

 2422 Chapter 130 The Vampire Incident

    "Join the league? I think you originally wanted to use this as a bargaining chip to make a threat, right? Then force Gaspar!" Sangna looked at Elme, his eyes radiating a wise light, as if penetrating her One¡¯s mind refers directly to the original mind.


    "...This...how is it possible..." Elme''s expression looked a little hard, it seemed that she was right, but it returned to normal in an instant: "We Camilla faction sincerely want to join the alliance. And if this internal problem of our vampires is resolved, I hereby promise that the vampires will join the clan into the alliance by then!"


    Monkey King looked plain: "If you join or not, this has nothing to do with me, nor is it what I care about. I''m just idle and bored and want to find something to do. So, let''s get to the topic quickly."


    "Yes!" Elme didn''t dare to hesitate: "In our vampire world, an event that could subvert the basic values ??has occurred. Perhaps the news has flowed out and everyone knows. There has been a person in Tepesh. The half-blood who owns the gods..."


    Rebel snorted coldly: "Humph! It turned out that you came to ask for help, but your attitude turned out to be very arrogant. Vampires are really unpleasant!"


    "Really... I''m really sorry!" Elme''s posture was very low. They thought that from the current situation in the underworld, how could they not be willing to appear in the presence of such a powerful enemy of their vampire family, it would definitely be a win Therefore, even if they come to seek help, their posture is still very high. Simply put, they are floating.


    However, vampires have always been floating, so they are not very popular.


    "Master Wukong, or... how about we enter the lobby to talk about this?" Rebel''s mother looked at Monkey King and said.


    Having said so much, the group was still standing at the door, because they all came out to greet Monkey King, and then they said so much.


    As the host here, Rebel''s mother did feel very rude, but she never had the opportunity to interject.


    A group of people enter the meeting hall and do them in order. Monkey King is naturally in the first place.


    "So, I don''t know what kind of sacred equipment Tepesh has?" Grizheda asked seriously, as the invitation of the alliance, she, who came to replace the underworld to help Phoenix, seemed to be responsible serious.


    "It''s the "Holy Grail of the Secluded World"!"


    After listening to Elme''s words, Lias and the others were all slightly surprised. Of course, if they changed to before, they would not be surprised, but shocked.


    "The Holy Grail of the Secluded World", the Holy Grail is known as one of the holy relics!It was used in the Last Supper to contain the blood of Jesus, etc. The so-called "Holy Grail" is especially numerous


    The "Twilight Spear" currently held by Kadileya is also one of them; there is also the "Purple Flame Priest''s Tower", which is called the Holy Cross.


    Seraphim said: "I didn''t expect it to be the "Holy Grail of the Secluded World". It seems that the original balance between your vampires has been broken."


    "It''s true, and it''s more serious than you think!" Elme''s face was serious, and even appeared angry: "They abandoned the glory of vampires and wanted to be flawless creatures. Borrowing the power of the Holy Grail, they won A dying body-even if it is inserted into the heart with a wooden stake, pierced by a cross, does not fall asleep in its coffin, or is exposed to sunlight, it will not be destroyed!-It should be like this. Because the power of the Holy Grail seems to be still Not fully played."


    "Many vampires are attracted by this kind of power, but that''s fine, but they even started attacking us, and there have been victims. I will never forgive this series of behaviors. I want to treat them as a family of vampires. Sweep out! If you are letting them arbitrarily, the vampire will no longer be a vampire, and I can''t imagine the result."


    "So!" Elme stood up suddenly and knelt in front of Monkey King: "Master Monkey King, please lend us Gaspar''s power!"


    "If that''s the case, why do you still borrow Gasper?" Rebel''s mother asked with a puzzled expression: "It''s easier if you directly ask Master Wukong?"


    Elme said with a serious face: "I want to use the power of the same race to eliminate them!"


    "Huh! Boring self-esteem." Lina Li looked disdainful: "I have come to beg for help, and I still want to use the hands of others to solve internal problems. You vampires are really annoying."


    Elme lowered her head and said nothing. In fact, she also thinks that such a request is very contradictory. It''s just that vampires have always been extremely proud and regarded themselves as nobles. Their natural self-esteem did not allow others to intervene in their internal affairs, but used the same race If you come to solve it, there will be no problem.


    After a moment of silence, Elme continued: "Then, the owner of the Holy Grail about the problem is also a taboo-he is a mixed-race, named Valery Tepez, who was born in Tepez''s family."


    "Valerie?!!!" An exclamation suddenly came from a cardboard box in the corner of the hall.


    Everyone discovered that in the two holes of the paper box, there were two faint rays of light, and there seemed to be a person hidden inside.


    "Sorry, everyone." Rebel''s mother said apologetically: "He is Gasper, but he is afraid of strangers, so he always looks like this..."


    "It''s Valerie...? Say, lie! Valerie wasn''t born with a magical tool like me!" Gaspar''s expression was weeping.


    "..." Elme looked at the trembling cardboard box in the corner. Even the guy with a crying voice was speechless. What they thought was the savior of vampires?


    Guan is to hear the sound, it makes people feel desperate!


    How did such a timid fellow save the vampire family?


    Such a thought flashed past, and Elme replied in earnest: "The so-called artifact, even if it is not inborn, will be discovered due to certain opportunities. Do you understand this truth? Valerie-she too It¡¯s no exception. I think I gained the ability after awakening in recent years."


    "Okay, don''t talk about some useless topics. Although the pseudonymous body contains huge potential, with his current state and ability, he can''t help you at all." Monkey King looked at Elme and said: "I I also said that I came here because I was bored. If you leave me alone, it will be very uncomfortable."


    "Uh~" Elme looked at Monkey King and suddenly felt a chill in her back. If this adult is dissatisfied, will the vampire clan be wiped out in an instant?


    &#160;

 2423 Chapter 131 Benia

    "But... that... the fight between our vampires just wants to be resolved by the vampires." Elme twisted her fingers and said with a weak expression.


    "Don''t make a mistake, little girl!" Linali looked at Elme condescendingly: "You are not the master of the matter, but the master has the final say, since the master has some interest in this matter. , You are honored to give me peace of mind to shut up!"


    "But...that..." Elme wanted to say something, but suddenly found countless dangerous eyes on her, so scared that he swallowed what he wanted to say.


    This group of people is more powerful and domineering than their vampires!There is simply no opportunity to refute.


    "It seems that your little girl has quite a lot of opinions. Don''t worry, go back and let Camilla come to see me, let her tell me in person what I think, and then I am thinking about whether to help you." Monkey King said with a face. Calmly said: "Of course, you can also refuse and threaten to join another camp, but tomorrow, the vampire family will be completely extinct."


    "Mie...MieMieMieMie...Extinction?!!!" Elme was shocked.


    "Don''t doubt my master''s words, little girl!" A charming smile appeared on Ubeluna''s face: "Maybe you don''t know it, the Infinite Dragon God and the True Scarlet Dragon God Emperor are all dependents of my master!"


    "Wh...what?!!!" Elme got up in shock, almost unstable and fell to the ground.


    "Are you calling me?" Orpheus took a pack of snacks, and poked his head out of the crowd while eating.


    "She... is she one of the two dragon gods?" Elme pointed to Orpheus, and asked with a look of stunned expression. Could the legendary dragon god be such a harmless little Lori?


    It''s just that the two vampire bodyguards behind Elme were scared to pale, shivering, pulling at Elme¡¯s clothes and whispering: "Please don¡¯t be rude, Sir Elme, I can vaguely sense Her almost infinite terrifying spiritual power...maybe...it can''t be wrong...she is the infinite dragon god Orpheus!!!"


    "Really...really the Infinite Dragon God?!" Elme looked terrified and nervous: "My God, the identity of this adult is more terrifying than imagined? Even the Dragon God was taken by him as a servant?"


    Secretly glanced at Grizheda, who was still sitting on her knees respectfully. No wonder this representative of the heavens would kneel down after seeing him. It turned out that people had known his greatness a long time ago.


    "I... I, I, I, I... I know... I''ll call the leader..." Elme was so nervous and scared for a while that she couldn''t speak, bending over, bowing, retiring...


    "Unexpectedly, I would have to rely on your little girl to deter her." Monkey King reached out and hugged Orpheus and touched her head.


    The latter squinted his eyes immediately, with a look of enjoyment.


    "This can only show that a group of ignorant mortals still don''t know the greatness of the master." Linali flattered: "But Orpheus''s reputation has been spread throughout the world, but it is precisely because of this that can show the greatness of the master. Yeah!"


    "Now that the discussion has ended, Master Wukong, how about eating first?" Rebel''s mother asked softly.


    She still knows a little bit about Monkey King, after all, her daughter has followed Monkey King.


    "Also."


    Thus, the lively and luxurious meal began like a banquet...


    However, on the way to the meal, a small man in the costume of the god of death and a skull mask suddenly appeared in the hall.


    This suspicious dress instantly aroused the hostile gaze of Gurefia and the others. A sharp line of sight stared at her instantly. The little man''s originally light body instantly became stiff, and he waved his hands and explained: "Please...please Don''t get me wrong, I am not a suspicious person, I am here to find Master Wukong!" Listen to the voice, it is a young girl.


    "Looking for me?" Monkey King looked curious: "I don''t know such a cute Loli Reaper."


    "It''s really grateful to say that I am cute, but I did meet Master Monkey King for the first time." The girl took off the mask, revealing a face of the age of a female middle school student. She was a cute girl with long dark purple hair and blonde hair. Pupils.


    And the sickle in her hand as the symbol of death also has a cute skull decoration!


    Loli!This is a loli death holding a sickle!


    "Are you looking for me?" Monkey King looked at such a lovely Loli Reaper, waved his hand to let Gurefia and the others withdraw their hostility.


    "I am the most advanced god of death, Benia, the daughter of Erkus. She defected to Hades earlier because she could not stand what Hades did. I have been hunted down, but Master Monkey solved Hades and saved me. , I learned from Master Lucifer that Master Wukong had come here, and came here to thank you! It¡¯s not too much to be a family member of Master Wukong, but who of you can take it in? After all, Ye has broken up with the bastard father and left home. Ran away."


    With that, she looked at Lias and Cang Na with fixed eyes, obviously, she wanted to be the dependent of one of them.


    It seems that she also has self-knowledge, and dare not say that she wants to be a dependent of Monkey King.


    "Benya..." Sun Wukong turned his head to look at Cang Na. In the original book, this is her knight, but now, it''s hard to say.


    "Goku, is she okay?" Lias asked Monkey King.


    Monkey King shook his head and gave an affirmative answer.


    Lias''s worry immediately disappeared. Since there is no problem, she has brought it to the door. How can she refuse? After all, until now, she has only two dependents, and depending on the situation, I am afraid that this is the only thing left. The two dependents of''s family will change jobs soon.


    It is a bit embarrassing to say that she is the only queen at that time, so this family member must get it, and immediately looked at Cangna: "Cangna, I only have two family members now. It will not be long, I am afraid one It''s all gone, you won''t grab it with me, will you?"


    "Looking at you so poor, let it be for you." Cang Na didn''t care about her face, because she knew very well that no matter who she was in, she ultimately belonged to Monkey King.


    "So, what are your abilities? What kind of rank do you want?"


    "Zhe''s speed is very fast, the knight rank is the most suitable."


    "Then you will be my knight."


    Soon, the sun had set, and Elme, who had left, followed a woman to the Phoenix home again.


    (PS: It''s still a watch today. It''s decided that the next world will be "Xia Lan". It might take some time to revisit it.)

 2424 Chapter 132 Romania

    "Hello, Lord Monkey King, I am Tangerine Camilla, the leader of the vampire Camilla Fang. It is a great honor to meet you." The woman knelt in front of Monkey King, acting very humble and respectful, without any vampire. The pride and domineering it deserves.


    Because she knew very well that their pride was worthless in front of the person in front of them.


    The Tangerine Camille is very beautiful and looks like a twenty-seventh-eighth. The long hair with loose buttocks gives it a strong lady image, but it does not lose its noble and majesty.


    The skin may be because of the vampire, it is very white, but it is not the bloodless paleness. In short, it matches with her, and it is so beautiful that it makes people feel suffocating.


    If Elme¡¯s beauty is as perfect as man-made, then she is a magnified version. The mature image of a sister is much more attractive than Elme.


    "Mandarin Camilla?" Gurefia was slightly puzzled: "As far as I know, you shouldn''t be the leader of Camilla, right?"


    "Yes, I have only recently succeeded to a leader." Tangerine Camilla was very respectful and polite: "The former leader was attacked by a traitor and has been severely injured. Now he has been taken to the secret base for healing!"


    "traitor?"


    "Yes! Traitors have also appeared in our Camilla Fang!" Tangerine Camilla looked sad and angry: "They were also attracted by the perfect immortality ability, and took refuge in Tepesh Fang. Now, Cai The leader on Pesh''s side has also changed!"


    "Replacement?" Rias frowned: "In other words, their coup was successful?"


    "Yes, the overlord of the Tepes family, the central figure of the male Tepes, their king, has left the capital, and now Valery Tepes is the one who succeeds to the throne!"


    Cangna frowned and said, "Valerie Tepesh? The holder of the "Holy Grail of the Secluded World"?Isn''t she a girl?It seems that the situation is really serious for becoming the leader of the patriarchal faction."


    "Deserve it!" Lina Li snorted coldly: "That is what you asked for, positioning yourself as the supreme existence, and attaching importance to the so-called dignity, which will cause such a result. Who would tell you to die than die? Asking for help from other forces, and insisting on not letting the information of the Holy Grail be leaked to other camps, this led to the coup d¡¯¨¦tat so easily that it succeeded! If you ask for help earlier, the situation will not turn into this."


    "Maybe we were too conceited before!" Tangerine Camilla said in a reflective gesture: "We will change in the future! So, Lord Monkey King, please help us! In this coup, there are The participation of the "New Troops" also has powerful evil dragons to assist in the fight. We really have no choice but to ask you to help us!"


    "Oh~ the new evil group..." Monkey King suddenly became interested: "Without Wali and others, and without the hero faction led by Cao Cao, the old demon king''s power was almost completely wiped out by me. I didn''t expect anyone to dare to set up. The courage of the new misfortune group is commendable."


    "Don''t you vampires always speak up and don''t want outsiders to intervene in your internal affairs? How can you figure it out to beg the master?" Caravana coldly snorted.


    "Since Tepesh has asked for foreign aid, we can''t ask for help too much, right? This is also the first step to change the vampire family, isn''t it?" said Tangerine Camilla, taking out He wrote a document and handed it to Monkey King: "This is our Camilla''s volunteer letter to join the alliance. Please accept it!"


    "I''m not interested in this kind of thing."


    "Leave it to me, please!" Seeing Sun Wukong''s rejection, Grijieda spoke at the right time.


    Tangerine Camilla handed over the document to Grizzeda, who opened it for a while, closed the document with satisfaction, and nodded: "Then, you are welcome to officially become a member of the alliance. Since your companion is in trouble, We naturally help each other..." As he said, he turned his head to look at Monkey King: "Master Monkey King, about this assistance..."


    "It doesn''t matter what agreement you reach with them, I just have a little interest in the opponent over there."


    "That''s really lucky." Grijieda smiled and nodded: "Since Master Monkey King is interested, don''t you mind if I walk with you to pick up the ready-made results?"


    Because her mission is to solve internal problems for the vampire, with Monkey King interjecting, she is stealing pleasure.


    After all, with this adult, she felt absolutely safe.


    "Don''t mind, but if there is no benefit, I will not do it."


    "Then how about I give you the unwashed underwear?" Grijieda leaned close to Monkey King''s ear and whispered.


    Because I got close to my body, the deep white ditch on my chest can be seen in full view, extremely spectacular!


    "What are you talking about?!" Lias and the others instantly glared.


    Monkey King is also full of black lines: "Do you look like that kind of person with perverted hobbies?"


    Grizzeda was glared at by Lias and the other women, obviously under great pressure, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and fortunately said: "That, I''m just kidding, please don''t take it seriously..."


    As a result, the so-called benefits of being so disturbed are gone.


    the next day.


    Under the leadership of Miju Camilla, Monkey King and his party went to Romania, the territory of vampires.


    After everyone put on warm clothes, they walked into the huge transfer magic circle.


    The road is far away and the situation is more urgent, so this time I don''t need transportation, but directly use the transfer magic circle to transmit it.


    As for why you wear warm clothes, it is because the weather there is very different from here.


    With the light shining, a strange and wide space appeared in front of me.


    "Yo~ Master Monkey King, you are here!"


    A familiar and respectful voice sounded, and Asacher''s figure appeared in front of everyone.


    Perhaps I realized that Monkey King would ask questions, and that was the first to explain: "We also received news about the matter here. It seems to be quite serious, so I was commissioned by Serjeks, so I will come and have a look, but Master Monkey, please rest assured. I just asked for help from my alliance partner to make a point. With you, everything is not a problem. I will not be nosy! But if you have any requests, please do not hesitate to give orders."


    "Even the Governor of the Fallen Angel treats him so respectfully... It seems that his identity is as terrifying as the information we have collected..." ..

 2425 Chapter 133—Valerie Tepesh

    In the wide hall, I can really feel a clear cold, and even when I put on warm clothes, the temperature difference between the two places is really big.


    When a group of people came outside the hall under the leadership of Tangerine Camilla, the scene they saw was a whole snow scene.


    "It''s snowing here!" Kunou looked very happy.


    "Snow? Is there any difference?" Orpheus asked curiously.


    "Of course it''s different! Snow is very fun~ For example, making snowmen, playing snowballs, building igloos, my mother used to play with me every year! Orpheus wants to play together?"


    "It seems very interesting..." Orpheus nodded and looked at the kitten: "Do you want to play too?"


    The kitten looked at Monkey King...


    "Go and play." Monkey King smiled and nodded: "We came here for fun."


    "Understood..." The kitten immediately squeezed a snowball and hit Monkey''s body''pop'': "Brother Wukong, come together!"


    "You little girl dare to hit me!" Monkey King shook a few times, rolled a huge snowball on the ground and lifted it above his head, and slapped the kitten directly into the snowball.


    "Wow, khaka~~ How can snowball fights and other things get me less!" Xenovia laughed and joined in...


    So, just arrived in Romania, Monkey King and others started a very fierce snowball fight!


    It¡¯s been a long time that Miju Camilla and the others have been speechless, but they have no choice but to wait quietly...


    "It''s a group of naive guys!" Elme looked arrogant and disdainful, but the next moment, the right eye was unfortunately hit, and her brows immediately jumped with anger: "Wow! Me! Who threw the snowball at me? See me telling you to pay!"


    So Tsundere Loli also joined the battle group...


    Just now she looked disdainful, she was very happy to be in it, she really was just a proud little loli.


    It was also the first time that Manju Camilla saw Elme''s innocent side, and she was a little surprised for a while: "It seems that we did miss a lot of things before..."


    A few hours later.


    It wasn''t until Orpheus and the others had enough fun that the group continued to set off.


    Not long afterwards, the whole town scenery is presented in front of you. The majestic castle in the center is surrounded by a forest of buildings, surrounded by snow-capped mountains, which is a superb view.


    And several of them are modern buildings. I didn''t expect that the autistic and arrogant race of vampires also had parts that were influenced by modern human culture.


    Xenovia looked at the town of Bai Xuemei, with emotion on her face: "That is the vampire base that the church has been looking for for many years! When I was a soldier of the church, I couldn''t even trace a trace. I didn''t expect to become a demon. I was able to come here afterwards."


    Just when he walked into the town, Tangerine Camilla had no time to lead Monkey King and the others to Camilla''s territory. They were robbed by a group of people.


    The leader is a woman with a yellow sand-like blond hair tied into a bunch. She wore a dress that was not overly gorgeous and showed a gentle smile.


    About 20 years old, with good features, she is a beautiful woman, but unlike Elme''s delicately crafted beauty that is completely like a doll, her beauty is more human warm.


    It''s just that there are so many holes in the red eyes, and there is no light in the eyes.


    "Gui''an, I am Valery Tepez..." Her smile felt so vague and heartbreaking: "Ah, that, in principle, I am currently the current overlord of Tepez-the king. Welcome to you, Master Monkey, and your Majesty the Demon King Livitan, and..."


    As she said, she fixed her eyes on Orpheus and Great Red: "Two Dragon Gods! Your arrival really makes the whole Romanian flourish!"


    "Do you even know the existence of the two dragon gods? It seems that your intelligence network is good." Asacher squinted.


    "Oh~ This is the Governor of the Fallen Angel! I''m really sorry, because there are too many guests, please forgive me for neglecting."


    "It doesn''t matter." Asacher looked plain: "Anyway, in front of the Monkey King and his party, I am a small and inconspicuous character, please don''t care."


    Therefore, Valery Tepesh really didn''t care about Assacher, looked away from him, and fixed it on the cardboard box that followed at the end: "You...should be Gaspar, right?"


    Yes, Monkey King also brought Gasper, because he felt that something interesting would happen if this guy was there.


    After hearing this voice, Gaspar, who had always been afraid of seeing people, came out of the carton inexplicably. He saw Valerie Tepeche with a tragic expression: "Valerie, I miss you so much..."


    "Me too, Gasper, you''ve grown up... it looks like you''re doing well too, so good."


    "Well, even though I have become a demon... but everyone treats me well..."


    "I know, someone has reported this to me, but... that Rachel Phoenix didn''t do anything to you, right? For example, something more abnormal..."


    "That''s...not there!" Gaspar explained with a flushed face: "That''s all rumors. Although the owner is a bit abnormal, there is absolutely no bad hobby!"


    "Huh? Is that true?" Rebel was the first to express incomparable surprise and suspicion: "Gasper, don''t lie to me, obviously I have seen it with my own eyes..."


    "Swipe~" Gasper''s face was instantly red, and he hid in the cardboard box with a swish: "Please...please don''t say that...that''s a lifelong nightmare..."


    "Sure enough, did that happen?" Lias and the others both showed gossips.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? What happened?" Kiryu Lanhua looked curious about the baby, and the worker girl seemed to smell something she was interested in.


    "There''s nothing wrong with you here, just play." Fearing that Kiryu Lanhua would drive without paying attention, Sigvira immediately pushed her aside.


    "It''s really hard work, no wonder you have become like this..." Valerie Tepesh''s hollow eyes showed pity?


    Then suddenly turned his head and spoke to the empty space in a language he had never heard before: "..."


    "This person...what''s going on? Why did he start talking to himself? It''s terrible!" Abe Qingya''s hair was horrified.


    Monkey King looked at everything in front of him indifferently, and explained: "The sequelae of excessive use of the Holy Grail power. To put it simply, it is mental confusion. I saw some unclean things and talked to himself." ..

 2426 Chapter 134 The Strongest Evil Dragon

    Black Ge looked directly at the direction Valery Tepesh was talking to herself, and whispered: "There is indeed something that can be sensed there, and it is very attractive. It seems that even the soul can be sucked out. It''s really interesting. , Could it be that this is the power of the Holy Grail?"


    At this time, the young male vampire who was staying next to Valerie slapped his hands twice: "Valerie, just chatting with "them" is too rude to the guests. You have to show the kingly style. Row."


    "Yeah~" Valery heard the words, with a smile on her empty expression: "I''m so sorry, Lord Monkey King, I have neglected everyone, but since I am a queen, I should be able to establish a peaceful vampire society. Yes, I am really looking forward to it. Gaspar can live here too. No one will bully you and me..."


    After listening to these words, there is a complete feeling of being human.


    Was Valery Tepesh being used?


    The keen Rias and others all fixed their gazes on the young vampire behind her. From him, he could feel a breath different from other vampires.


    Moreover, in his eyes, there was no slightest respect for Valerie, and there was even a feeling of looking at the puppet.


    "Is you the one behind the scenes?" Monkey King looked at the very young vampire with a calm expression: "Gurefia, take him down."


    "Yes!"


    Gurefia, who had a demure face, instantly changed into the expression that a fighter should have, and his majestic appearance was very beautiful.


    A thick layer of high-output aura is wrapped around her body, making people feel that the air is shaking and the atmosphere is distorted!


    The delicate body flashed, and he already appeared in front of the young vampire, and the slender hand containing the surging spiritual energy rushed towards him...


    However, just as Gurefia''s fist was about to hit the young vampire, a man suddenly appeared in front of him, facing Gurefia''s fist, he punched the past without hesitation!


    There was a loud bang, and a strong roar erupted. The ground on which the two of them stood was cracked and cracked. In the air turbulence, the two flew upside down at the same time. When they landed, Gurefia retreated. One step, and the opponent, backed three and a half steps before stabilizing his figure.


    "Your Excellency is Miss Gurefia, who is known as the strongest queen? She really deserves her reputation. As a daughter, in the hard encounter with me, I was the one who suffered!" The man looked at Gurefia with surprise. Unexpectedly, even, I could feel his rising fighting spirit.


    Gurefia didn''t answer, because Sun Wukong''s order was to take down the young vampire, even if someone intervened, her mission would not change.


    The slender hand danced, and the horrible aura radiated from Gurefia''s body. In an instant, a huge magic circle appeared under his feet, with a diameter of 50 meters. In an instant, it was all the people here. Wrapped in.


    The black-clothed man''s complexion changed slightly, and his dark feeling was not good. He just wanted to dodge, but was surprised to find that his body seemed to be fixed, and it was difficult to move any more. He could not help but exclaimed: "This is...space magic¡ª¡ª Space imprisonment? How can you perform such advanced magic so easily?"


    Gurefia remained silent, her figure flashed, and she struck the young vampire''s abdomen with a very handsome punch, causing a painful and contorted expression on her face, and her body was flashing to his. Behind him, he kicked it to the front of Monkey King and fell to the ground. Then he pulled back and returned to Monkey King''s side, and the huge magic circle disappeared.


    Upon seeing this, Asachel immediately seized the young vampire''s hands and forced him to kneel in front of Monkey King.


    "You guys!!!" While the young vampire looked surprised, it was also full of anger.


    Just before he could finish his words, Monkey King interrupted him: "No need to talk nonsense, you should be very clear about the purpose of our coming here. I have never wanted to complicate things, since you know that the person behind the scenes is you. , Just win it straight away."


    "Hahaha~~~" The young man suddenly laughed, kneeling on the ground and not struggling: "As expected, Master Monkey, I am really quick to do things, I am indeed the mastermind of this matter! Introduce myself, I am The royal family of Tepes, Marius-Tepes, the fifth-ranked successor to the throne, is currently the prime minister of the Provisional Government and the highest consultant for artifact research."


    As he said, he looked at the black man again: "But what I didn''t expect was that under your protection, I was caught so easily. This really hurts your strongest evil dragon. Title-Crescent Dark Dragon, Clone Kuvah!"


    "I''m really sorry! It seems that I have miscalculated the strength of the opponent!" Clone Kuwah, the man in black, had a solemn expression: "I originally thought that only Lord Monkey King and the two Lord Dragon Gods were threatening, but I didn''t expect to be called the strongest queen Gurefia also has this kind of strength! This is really interesting, it seems that agreeing with your employment is right, and you can fight against this kind of strong!"


    As they said, everyone suddenly felt a terrifying chill, and the pores all over the body instantly expanded, and a chill passed through.


    The extremely dangerous breath was released from Clone Kuwah, casting a terrifying shadow on the place.


    The evil dragon, known as the strongest, is indeed well-deserved, and he seems to be going all out after seeing Lie''s heart.


    He agreed to hire Marius-Tepes precisely because he felt that he could compete with the strong in this incident.


    Now that the goal is in front of me, I am naturally extremely excited.


    Seeing Rias and other women with solemn expressions, Marius'' face showed an inexplicable smile: "Master Monkey, are you really planning to wage war with us on this? Or sit down and sit down? Talk about it?..."


    "Do you think that a mere evil dragon makes you qualified to talk to me?" Monkey King looked at Marius with indifferent expression.


    "Of course not!" A light smile appeared on Marius'' face: "If you are not sure, do you think I know why Camilla has invited a big man like you, why dare to initiate a coup? ?"


    "Oh~ So, you have the confidence to be able to counter me?" A smile suddenly appeared on Monkey King''s face: "Then I want to know what kind of existence it is that you can possess The confidence to contend with me." ..

 2427 Chapter 135 The Guardian of Order

    "Ouch~~ I''m very curious, where did you come from? Master Monkey!" A sudden voice suddenly sounded from the alley behind Monkey King, with an unimaginably frivolous tone that made people listen. Later I wanted to beat him up.


    As the footsteps got closer and closer, a man appeared at the entrance of the alley. Seeing this person, Asacher seemed to vent out the long backlog of emotions, and said: "You have also participated in this. !"


    "Hmm~! It''s been a long time since I saw you, Uncle Asacher, do you seem to be doing well?" The man''s tone was still frivolous and casual.


    "Li Zeweim-Li Huaen-Lucifer!" Gurefia said such a name, and his eyes flashed with dangerous light. They have known each other for so long, it is the first time that Sang Na and the others have seen her show this way. expression.


    In the same way, Lias also showed a shocked expression after hearing the name: "He... he is Li Zeweimu?!!!"


    "Lucifer? Isn''t this guy also from the Old Demon King''s school?" Xenovia and the others increased their vigilance.


    Asachel said in a deep voice: "Yes, he is the biological son born to the devil''s former Lucifer and the mother of the origin "Lilith", who is like a fake. In the name of "Li Lin" Seen in the Bible, at the same time, he is also known as the strongest white dragon emperor in all dynasties, and the grandfather of Wali. At the same time, this guy is now the leader of the new "Domestic Group"!"


    "The leader of the "League of Disasters"? No, no, no, no!" Li Zeweimu waved his hand again and again, and said in a frivolous tone: "You think too much of me, Uncle Asathier, in the new "League of Disasters," It''s just a mess, this world is far from what we know, there are still many unknown areas waiting for us to discover!"


    "You... are not the leader of the "Woe Group"?" Asacher looked a little stunned.


    "Of course, compared with that adult, I am too small!" Li Zeweimu said with a humble expression.


    "!!!" It was just these words that heard Asacher''s ears, making him instantly moved.


    Li Zeweim-Lee Huan-Lucifer and Serjeks-Gimoli, as well as Ajka-Astati, are known as the three remaining "transcenders"!


    The so-called "transcendence" means that the power possessed is too much beyond that of other demons, and it even makes people wonder whether it is an abnormal existence of the devil.


    "The Transcender", whose strength far surpasses the Demon King, and even approaches the Dragon God.


    Such an existence would say that it appears so small in front of another person, so what kind of existence would this person be?


    Subconsciously, Asacher looked at Monkey King. In this world, there will be no strong men who are as terrifying as Master Monkey King, right?


    For a moment, Asachel felt that the world he was so familiar with had become so unfamiliar, one after another, unknown powerhouses appeared one after another.


    Li Zeweimu looked at Monkey King, his originally lightly floating expression suddenly became extremely serious: "Master Monkey King, the adult said, you don''t belong to this world, I am curious, do you come from a different world? Does another world exist?"


    "Another world?" Lias and the others both looked at Monkey King in amazement.


    No wonder this world doesn''t have any information about Monkey King, is he really from another world?


    "I''m really interested in the adult you mentioned." Monkey King looked at Li Zeweimu and said with interest.


    "That adult is also very interested in you!" Li Zeweimu smiled: "It''s just whether you are qualified to meet the last person, but it depends on your ability!"


    With that said, a man appeared in front of Li Zeweim out of thin air, a man who was very handsome, handsome and evil, and it made people feel uncomfortable instinctively.


    "This guy...very dangerous!!!"


    Orpheus and the Great Red were full of vigilance the moment they saw this person appear, because they instinctively felt the danger from that person!


    This made both women feel extremely unhappy.


    They are dragon gods, and they will feel such anxieties, so they are naturally upset. Since they are upset, they have to wipe out the other party!


    The two dragon gods, one large and one small, shot at the same time, and the crimson aura instantly rendered the sky, and the rumbling earth and sky began to vibrate and roar!


    However, the handsome man was still indifferent in the face of such a terrifying atmosphere, he gave birth with one hand, and said indifferently: "Forbidden!"


    In one word, Orpheus and Great Red''s body was instantly bound by a chain of light, and their aura was instantly sealed, turning into an ordinary person.


    "This...this is?!!!"


    Orpheus and Great Red were instantly moved, with a look of horror on their faces. This was the first time that they felt that the person in front of them was so terrified?Even the two of them were completely blocked with just one sentence?The difference in strength is simply not in the same dimension!


    "Hi~~~!!!"


    When Lias and the others met, they all took a breath, and the''exit'' was to abolish the two dragon gods, this...who is this guy?!!!


    "Exit!"


    The man uttered a word again, and an invisible sound wave instantly spread towards Orpheus and the Great Red...


    Monkey King flickered and stood in front of the two women. He stretched out one hand and grabbed it suddenly. The strange sound suddenly collapsed: "Order guard, interesting. It''s the first time I have met in so many worlds. To the order guard."


    "Order Guard? What is it?" Rias and the others were curious.


    Sun Wukong said calmly: "To put it simply, it is the watchdog of this world, the guard who maintains the order of this world, and the guard of the manager of this world. Their existence is to maintain the order of this world and drive out foreign invaders! Generally speaking! Next, it will not interfere with mundane affairs among the creatures in this world..."


    "Exactly... there is such a thing?!" Li Zeweimu also looked shocked. He only knew that the person who appeared suddenly was so powerful that he was terrified, but he didn''t want to be such an identity.


    After the monster man heard what Sun Wukong said, his expression became extremely serious: "You even know this kind of thing! You really are not a mortal! Say! What is your purpose in this world?"


    "What''s the purpose? Your watchdog is not qualified to know! Otherwise, let''s call the lord of this world to see you."


    When the order guard heard this, his face changed drastically!


    This person even knows the Lord of this world?What is his identity?!!..

 2428 Chapter 136 The Outsider

    "No wonder the master attaches so much importance to you and does not hesitate to be present. It seems that you are indeed an existence that cannot be ignored!" The order guard looked serious, and as his mood fluctuated, the entire sky was roaring.


    Everyone felt an unprecedented sense of oppression, and it became difficult to breathe. The air seemed to become extremely heavy, and there was an untenable sense of horror.


    "If you don''t belong to this world, you shouldn''t come here! Go back to your own world!" said the order guard, holding the sky with only one hand, and in a flash, the sky and the earth changed color, and a giant spinning giant suddenly appeared above Monkey King''s head. The black hole came, and countless thunder chains were lowered from it, binding Monkey King''s whole body and pulling it towards the black hole...


    "Goku!!"


    "Master Wukong!!"


    "the host!!"


    Lias and the other women all exclaimed, the scene was so terrible that they turned pale in fright.


    They wanted to help, but the invisible power of the sky made them breathless, unable to move anymore, they could only watch with anxious and helpless Monkey King being pulled into the air...


    However, in their shock, anxiety, and despair, after the Monkey King''s figure soared to a distance of about thirty meters, he suddenly stopped and stood still. The thunder chain was pulled straight and rattled, and he still couldn''t shake Monkey King in the slightest. .


    "A watchdog, his tone is so small, who gave you the courage to speak to me like this?" The mighty and majestic voice resounded across the sky, and the thunder chain that bound Sun Wukong''s whole body collapsed in an instant. Extinct.


    Monkey King looked down at the order guard below with a bird''s-eye view, and the Henggu aura released, directly deterring the order guard with a''puff'', and fell to his knees!


    "you--!!!!"


    The order guard was shocked, this outsider was so powerful?The breath was so terrible that he would just kneel down, and he broke the chain of order in this world so easily!


    Could it be... Is he the same existence as the Lord of this world?!!


    The surrounding space suddenly fluctuated, and a series of terrifying figures appeared out of thin air!


    A total of eleven figures, plus the order guard who fell to the ground, totaled twelve.


    Wearing the same clothes as the order guard, the breath is also very similar, and the identity is ready to emerge. These eleven people have the same identity as the order guard-the order guard!


    As soon as the eleven order guards appeared on the stage, they released an unparalleled terrifying aura. The vampires in the city were just wiped out in a flash under this terrifying aura!


    The only ones that weren''t affected were Rias and the others. At this moment, their bodies glowed slightly, and their bodies released a more dangerous aura than the eleven order guards, which belonged to Monkey King.


    After they had been with Monkey King, they had long been reborn, but they had been sealed by Monkey King. Now they were threatened by their lives, and the power in their bodies was thoroughly stimulated.


    "This is what the master said...is the sealed power?!!!" Cadileya felt her own changes, the surging incomparable terrifying power, and her excited body trembled.


    "Why didn''t I? Why didn''t I?" The kitten gave a tangled expression.


    "Because Baiyinjiang hasn''t done a coming-of-age ceremony with Wukong yet~" Black Ge smiled at his sister.


    The kitten looked at the faintly glowing body of Black Ge, with an angry expression on his face: "Why sister, you are... too damnable!"


    "That...could it be that no one... found my... existence?" Suddenly, a very faint voice sounded, and Lias and the others noticed that, at some point, Asachel had been lying on the ground and moving. It''s terrible, and even started to foam at the mouth.


    And beside Asacher, Valerie Tepesh, Tangerine Camilla, Grzyda Goerta and others all lie on the ground in the same posture.


    They were all pressed down by the terrifying aura of the sky. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were too close to Rias and other women, and they were sheltered by their aura, which canceled most of the aura, they would probably be just like the vampires in the city. , The ashes went out.


    Seeing the appearance of Asachel, Lias and the others realized that all the vampires around were gone!


    "This...what''s going on? Governor, are you okay?"


    "It seems to be...it''s no more..." Asacher smiled bitterly, as if he was shocked: "Unexpectedly, I have lived for so long, and only now know that we think we are gods~ demons~ or something. , Has always been as ridiculous as having a family! In front of the true gods... we can''t even bear the slightest breath of them... no wonder Lord Monkey... what!"


    "If it''s me now...it should be possible..." Aisha came to Asachel''s side, her hands shone with gleams, shining on him, the face of Asachel, who was dying, instantly recovered. The blood became clear, and his breathing became smoother.


    "The "Mother''s Smile" actually has the power to resurrect from the dead?!...It seems that you have gained a great power from Master Monkey King!" Asachel sat up with a shocked expression on his face: "Just...if you don''t isolate them Breath... I''m afraid I will have to lie down again in the next moment."


    "In this case..." Seraful waved his hand, and a huge transparent barrier instantly enveloped them.


    Asacher instantly felt that terrible depression disappeared.


    "It''s amazing! It seems that you have entered a brand new field that I don''t know!" Asacher had to look in amazement.


    "Don''t talk about anything else, Asia, go and save Grizzed and them..."


    Below, Asia and the others are saving people in an emergency.


    In the sky, Monkey King was already facing the twelve order guards.


    After the eleven order guards appeared, the order guard who was deterred and kneeled by the breath of Sun Wu miraculously stood up and joined them.


    The twelve people surrounded Monkey King in the middle, the breath echoed each other, and it was natural, which made each of them a breath higher!


    "I''m giving you a chance! Leave this world! Here, it doesn''t belong to you!"


    One of the order guards looked at Monkey King and shouted, shaking the space with waves of ripples.


    "You don''t seem to have figured out who is standing in front of you!" Monkey King looked indifferent, stretched out one hand flat, squeezed into a fist, and made a''bang'', the talking order guard instantly burst into a sky full of spirit. Dissipate in the air.


    The guards of order are all beings condensed from energy, not flesh and blood...

 2429 Chapter 137 The God of Creation

    "!!!"


    The faces of the remaining eleven order guards changed drastically. Their battles had just come to an end, and they had been cracked!


    The heart is eloquent, so let''s do it together!


    Some imprisoned space!


    Some stopped time!


    Some used the power of ban!


    Some hands condensed a terrible light of destruction, and attacked towards Monkey King!


    "Cooperation is really a tacit agreement! But the ants are just ants after all." Monkey King''s figure flashed, and in an instant, the eleven order guards screamed and crashed to the ground!


    In an instant, the earth moved and the mountains shook!


    The entire ground was cracked open, revealing a terrifying dark abyss like a spider web!


    Lias and the other women were all moved, spread their wings and flew into the air, before they were swallowed by the huge mouth of the abyss.


    Just looking at the scene below, shocked and speechless for a long time.


    "My God! The earth... cracked!!"


    Click, click, click~~~~!!


    Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu~~~!!!!!


    Above the sky, the space burst open suddenly!


    A supreme coercion covers the entire world!


    Heaven and earth aura formed a torrent of whirlpools, and gradually condensed into a man''s figure!The breath is overwhelming and daunting.


    "Outsider, you are too presumptuous!"


    The mighty and majestic voice shook people''s souls, and there was a sharp pain of being torn apart.


    The divine light was shining, and the dark beam of destruction was mixed with the god of order pattern falling from the sky. The space it touched all the way was annihilated in a flash, leaving a long dark tail light in the space.


    Such a domineering move makes people fearful!


    However, Monkey King just stretched out a finger, flicked it lightly, and the light beam collapsed instantly!


    "what?!!!"


    The voice containing the supreme majesty made a shock and consternation, but his attack was killed by the opponent''s finger?!


    Monkey King looked indifferently at the energy vortex shining with divine light: "For such a gorgeous way of appearance, I thought it was the Lord of this world who appeared. It turned out to be a watchdog."


    "I am the god of creation in this realm! Outsider, you are too rude! Every dimensional world does not intrude on each other, but you disrupt the order of our realm. What is your intention?!" Shenguang vortex converged, a first Some excessive young men from Junyi appeared in the court.


    Divine light lingers all over his body, and his breath is peerless.


    "Creation...Creation...The God of Creation?!!!"


    Lias and the others opened their mouths in shock when they heard the Junyi man''s self-introduction. What they saw and heard today has surpassed their cognition.


    In addition to the realm master, every dimensional world has an agent, because the master of a realm never asks about everything in the world, and everything is executed by his appointed agent, unless the dimensional world he controls is about to destroy.


    The names of the agents of each dimensional world are slightly different, some are called creation gods; some are called Dadao; some simply call themselves the guardians of this world.


    Of course, as a superior being, it is natural that everything does not need to be done personally, so there is also order guarding...


    In short, the dimensional world is full of strange things, and the names are completely different, but the positions are basically the same.


    But the strength is similar, the more martial world, the stronger the creation god or Dao.


    "What is the intention?" Monkey King smiled, and his heart moved, and a gorgeous god seat appeared behind him.


    Sun Wukong sat on it extremely domineeringly, staring at the God of Creation, and announced loudly: "Since the matter has reached this point, let''s end the frolicking! I declare here that the battle for this world will begin! "


    As the sound fell, Monkey King snapped his fingers, and Lias and the other women''s bodies instantly shone with divine light, shaking the whole world!


    The seal set by Monkey King in their bodies was completely liberated, releasing all the power!


    The world is swaying, the divine light is shining, resisting the will of this world, tearing open the sky, showing unparalleled power-because their existence has exceeded the permission of this world, so they are resisted by the will of this world. Fine!


    However, the power they possessed in their bodies was even more domineering than the punishment that day, annihilating them directly!


    Because they no longer belong to the creatures of this world, but belong to Monkey King.


    "Is this the power that I gained after''fuck'' with the master?!" Kiryu Lanhua gave me a scared expression: "Mrs....it''s too scary!"


    "Is this¡ªGod?!!!" At this moment, the tiny Asacher clearly understood what a god is!


    In the same way, the creatures in this world also understand at this moment what kind of existence is a god!


    After being summoned by Monkey King, Lias and other women all flashed like gods one by one standing behind Monkey King. The scene was shocking and stunning!


    "Hehehehe~~~ I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, he would compete with the God of Creation for control of this world! I never expected it!!!" Kadileya looked excited, thinking of his previous goal, and said Compared to now, it''s as small as a playhouse.


    The god of creation felt the aura of horror from Rias and other women, and his expression was serious: "As beings in this world, do you want to help an outsider?"


    "Outsider?" Rias smiled: "For us, you are an outsider! And Wukong, but our man!"


    "Don''t forget! I am the god of creation. Everything in this world is created by me. I am equivalent to your parents. Do you want to violate your parents?"


    "This guy dares to take advantage of us, sisters, clean him up!" Xenovia drank angrily.


    Without the imprint of the creatures in this world, the God of Creation had no effect on Rias and the others.


    As a result, all the sister papers attacked the God of Creation with anger!


    Suddenly gaining unmatched power, they are already fearless, even facing the god of creation, they are still invincible.


    Various figures shine in the sky, showing terrible power!


    The God of Creation used the law of destruction to shine on the women, but it was useless, but was blown away by a punch!


    Now they are all divine bodies transformed by Monkey King. The dimension is much higher than the destruction rules of the creation gods. It is naturally impossible to use low-level destruction rules to destroy high-level divine bodies.


    "Hahaha~~ This kind of power is amazing! God of creation, where to go!!" Linali screamed excitedly, put out a hand, covered the sky, grabbed it, and the space along the way shattered!


    The battle in the sky, Grizzed and others who watched the battle from below were completely confused... ..

 2430 Chapter 138 The Lord of the World

    "Master Chuangshi, we will help you!"


    Roaring towards the night, eleven figures rushed up from the surface and attacked Lias and other women!


    The eleven order guards are still alive because Monkey King still wants to use them as training partners for Rias and others.


    After all, the seal has just been lifted, and an opponent is still needed as a sparring partner.


    Although each of them is stronger than the order guard, they suddenly awakened to such a powerful force that they can''t be mastered at all, so they are inextricably separated from those order guards.


    The sky is exploding, the space is shattering, a scene of destruction.


    Of course, only the inner space of this world is destroyed, and no one can destroy the original space that forms this world except the owner of the world.


    It''s just a big battle, but it has wiped out the vitality of the ground, and there is no more life!


    Every collision caused a disaster like a flash flood and a tsunami to erupt on the ground, which was extremely tragic!


    "Damn it! If this continues, the creatures in this world will be extinct!" Lias glanced at the ground and couldn''t bear it. Although they are all demons, they are a group of kind-hearted demons, and they do not match their identities. match.


    "Quick fight! It can''t be continued!" Gurefia had a serious face and breathless breath.


    Well, in front of the real Valkyrie, it seems a bit rude to say such a thing.


    Rose Weisser is heroic and martial, with a raging aura and surging light, changing from a state that is not very reliable in normal days, once in a combat stance, she is a real Valkyrie!


    Even if I just unblocked the power in my body, I got used to it in a very short time. It seemed that I was born for war: "Succumb to death!"


    The sharp drink shakes the void, and the spear condensed from the light in the hand has a terrible resonance with her own power. On the spear appears a destructive rune. This powerful force shocks the world and reveals her opponent. A horrified expression.


    "Oh~ I know how to use the power of the Law of Destruction so soon, I really deserve to be a Valkyrie!" Monkey King saw this picture with a satisfied smile on his face.


    This unreliable Valkyrie, who was hit hard and cried out when she said something about her boyfriend, had an amazing talent for fighting after regaining her confidence.


    A shot that contains the law of destruction, the momentum displayed is to destroy everything!


    The Guardian of Order who felt the threat did not dare to head-to-head with Rose Weisser, because he felt the threat of death from the gun of destruction and could never be stabbed by it.


    It''s just that Rose Weisser''s dancing spear of destruction is getting more and more swift, flashing like lightning!


    Click!


    The void exploded, and the space was pierced with dark holes by her!


    With the familiarization of her own power, Rose Weisser''s expression becomes more and more handy!


    The so-called long-term defense must be lost, the Order Guard gradually began to be unable to withstand her rapid and violent attacks, and was finally stabbed in the abdomen by a single shot, and the law of destruction broke out. In a flash, the body of the Order Guard was completely destroyed!


    "Cut~ the first kill was taken down by the unreliable Valkyrie!" Serapura curled her lips dissatisfiedly: "This magical girl is very unhappy now, Order Guard, accept my trial!"


    The magic canopy covers the sky, like a tsunami torrent sweeping the guards of order into...


    Due to the excitement of Rose Weisser''s first kill, Lias and the others are all morale up, excited and excited, and their auras become stronger!


    The sky and the earth are shaking, and many stars are trembling!


    Everyone releases a big move and cuts the guard of order in their hands!


    But all of them are exhausted enough.


    The God of Creation was shocked by this result and was indescribable. He stared at Monkey King, full of jealousy: "A trivial creature has the power to kill order guards, you--are you the master of the world?!!!"


    "Lord? This name is no longer suitable for me now." Monkey King sat on the seat of God, holding Kitten and Kunou with a smile on his face: "As the god of creation, your power is too weak. , Hurry up and wake up the Lord of this world!"


    "I can''t do it..." The God of Creation looked helpless, feeling the gap between himself and Monkey King, and he lost the courage to fight: "Since I was born, I have never seen the mother god. Here! I don''t know where she went!"


    "Mother God? It turns out that the Lord of this world is a woman! You were created by her. It''s not an exaggeration to call her Mother God, just..." Monkey King put down Kitten and Kunou and stood up: "If you don''t know Where she is, then the only role is-as the manager of this world, if she dies, she will definitely show up!"


    "Ok?!!"


    The face of the god of creation changed drastically, and the terrifying weather flame burst out from his body in an instant. The shocked Rias and the others were moved. They are indeed the gods of creation, and the terrible breath made them all feel it. A strong threat.


    However, the next moment, the monstrous arrogance is stagnant, pouring and dissipating!


    I don¡¯t know when, Monkey King has appeared behind the God of Creation, piercing his chest and abdomen with his bare hands: "An ant is an ant, so there is no need to resist, right?"


    "you!!!!"


    The God of Creation couldn''t hide his horror, did he even have no room to resist in front of this person?


    Immediately after the rays of light, a stunningly beautiful woman who cannot be described in words strolled in the colorful light...


    The voice is soft, like a spring breeze, and it makes people feel as comfortable as being redeemed in mind, body, and soul. It is indescribable: "You are looking for me, please-let him go!"


    "My God...there is such a perfect-goddess in the world!!" Asacher saw a dementia-like appearance.


    Even Rias and the others have a sense of inferiority: "There is such a perfect woman in this world?!!!"


    The Lord of this world is indeed beautiful, so beautiful that it is thrilling, so beautiful that makes people fascinated, so beautiful that it makes no sense at all!


    Of course, none of his own wives who have achieved the position of master of the world are worse than her, so Sun Wukong naturally did not show any sense of surprise. The only thing that made him feel amazing was her beautiful breasts. I have to say that this is Monkey King. I have seen the most perfect one, no wonder the beauty of this world is basically a look of excess nutrition, it turned out to be inherited from her!


    "You have two choices, one, die!"


    "Two, surrender to me!"


    Sun Wukong looked at the Lord of this world, retracted the right hand of the God who penetrated the world, and sat on the seat again. The supreme aura of the God of dimension was released, and the Lord of this world knelt on the ground in a moment!


    The god of creation instantly appeared horrified and shocked!


    What kind of existence is this?Just relying on the breath, the oppressive mother gods are all on her knees?


    "It turns out that the god of dimension is coming here, the little girl is willing to-surrender!"

 2431 Chapter One Zero

    Heye Village, here is a small village with only a dozen households.


    The location is remote and inaccessible, even if anything happens, it is difficult for outsiders to know.


    The villagers wandered back and forth in the village like walking corpses, with zero marks on their foreheads, and their faces were dark and strange.


    In the corner of the dilapidated house, a ten-year-old girl with a slightly messy face was trembling with the strange look of the village woman in front of her: "Mother! Mother! What happened to you? Mother! I am Xiaoye! You are not Do you recognize me? Mother!"


    However, the village woman turned a deaf ear, with a dull face and a weird face. She approached the girl with walking like a zombie, grabbed her throat, and volleyed the little girl up with her thin, unmatched arms!


    The little girl was puzzled and struggling violently, but her thin arms contained an unusually huge power. No matter how hard she struggled, it was of no avail.


    Breathing gradually became difficult, and the lack of oxygen became suffocated. Just when the consciousness was about to be blurred, she suddenly heard a''bang'', and the village woman was directly knocked to the ground by an arm that appeared suddenly.


    "This is the puppet possessed by Zero!" Sun Wukong squatted down and looked carefully at the village woman lying on the ground.


    "You...you...what did you do to my mother?!!!" The little girl sat down on the ground, took a few breaths, hurriedly got up, stood in front of the village woman, and stared at Monkey King.


    However, the village woman who was lying on the ground suddenly sat up and pinched the little girl''s throat with her hands...


    "Mother?!" The little girl turned her head hard and looked at the kind mother in the past with puzzlement. Why has she become so strange now, wanting to kill herself again and again?You seem to be doing nothing wrong, right?


    "This is not your mother now." Sun Wukong said, stretched out his right hand, and gently tugged, a dark figure was instantly pulled out of the village woman''s body, and the village woman loosened her pinch. The girl''s hands fell softly to the ground.


    "This...this...what is this...monster?!!!" Seeing the monster being pulled out of her mother''s body, the little girl was so frightened that she subconsciously hugged her unconscious mother and shrank back.


    "Zero, it''s okay to say that it''s a monster." Monkey King grasped and pinched Zero''s body and watched it repeatedly like a toy: "This is zero power~ the dimensional world is indeed strange, and it is a brand new power system."


    "How did you... do it?" Not far behind, a cold voice filled with surprise suddenly sounded.


    Monkey King looked around, but he saw a woman wearing a green shirt with diagonal bangs and a ponytail coming towards him.


    "What are you talking about?" Monkey King felt the power completely opposite to Zero Li from the woman''s body. It seemed that the other party was a chivalrous Lan.


    "How did you pull Zero out of the puppet''s body?" The woman was puzzled. What she had seen and heard just now really subverted her previous cognition.


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that if you want to pull Zero out of the puppet¡¯s body, you have to use Rejuvenating Lightning?But this person actually pulled zero directly from the human body, and such a method was simply unheard of.


    "How can I tell you such a secret thing?" Monkey King smiled at the woman and replied, continuing to study the zero in his hand.


    The woman was stunned, and apologized: "It''s me Meng Lang, please forgive me!"


    Indeed, such a method cannot be easily told to others, just as Xia Lan is also secretive.


    But seeing that heavy zero was played with by Monkey King without any resistance, and looked over and over like a toy, she was still shocked, even as Tai Chi Xia Lan, she could not play like this. what!


    "Are you Xia Lan? To solve the zero here?" After analyzing the zero, Sun Wukong threw the zero aside, and the latter immediately turned into a pool of''ink'' and disappeared.


    "Yes." The woman still looked cold, even if she felt that Monkey King was a hermit, her attitude did not change: "I just didn''t expect that there will be so many..."


    With that, Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly when looking at the crowd who had already besieged here.


    Obviously, those puppets had sensed the Yuan Qi in the woman''s body, and thus besieged them.


    "This place should be regarded as a breeding farm. It won''t be long before these villagers will be converted to zero. Thanks to you Xia Lan being well informed, you can even find such remote places."


    The woman frowned slightly, and did not answer, because the group of puppets had already approached.


    Gathering in the palm of the left hand, the woman screamed, "Return to the lightning!"


    A chivalrous seal immediately appeared under the feet of a puppet, and dark clouds rolled in the sky, and a flash of lightning fell and struck him!


    The woman did not stop, and continuously displayed the rejuvenating lightning, which can be described as a hundred shots, forcing zeros from the puppet''s body...


    "Is this the Xia Lan Shu? It seems very interesting, can I see your Xia Lan Yin?" Monkey King said, reaching out and grabbing her left hand.


    The woman wrinkled her eyebrows, how could a strange man grab her hand?The thought of evasion had just emerged in my heart, but the left hand was already captured by Monkey King, and my heart couldn''t help but be shocked!


    "This is the Xia Lan seal!" Monkey King touched the Xia Lan seal in the palm of the woman, with an expression of careful study.


    But when the woman was touched by him, her complexion turned red, and her cold complexion became colder and colder: "You!" It was obvious that the woman was angered by Monkey King''s rude behavior, but when she wanted to withdraw her hand. At that time, it was still as if being held in a hoop.


    Under the irritation, Yuan Hao gathered in his hand and slapped Monkey King''s chest with a palm!


    Leng Meiren''s style is at a glance.


    However, Monkey King still studies the Mark of Xia Lan as if nothing has happened...


    "???"


    The woman looked at Monkey King, then looked at her hand with a palm on his chest, the question mark on her forehead, this palm is not light, this guy has no reaction at all?


    Or?Am I lighter?


    Under the woman''s anger, the strength in her hand increased, and she once again slapped Monkey King''s chest...


    "I know, touch your hand, you feel very disadvantaged, you want to touch it back, but can you touch me after I finish studying Xia Lanyin?"


    After hearing this, the woman looked at her right hand pressing on Sun Wukong''s chest, her face was even redder, and she didn''t know if she was ashamed or angry: "I''m not touching you! Let go!" As she said, her face suddenly changed: "Be careful!!"


    It turned out that those heavy zeros who had been forced out launched a zero evil attack, and several purple light balls flew towards them!


    (PS: The Xia Lan chapter begins. As for the world you hope for not being written, please be patient, you will always write.) ..

 2432 Chapter Two Yundan

    "I have forgotten you all." Looking at the flying Zero Sha, Monkey King stretched out with one hand, and the Zero Sha instantly stopped in the air. When Monkey King volleyed his fingers, he flew backwards in an instant, bombarding him. The respective masters turned into a pool of''black water'' to dissolve and dissipate.


    "All the trouble has been resolved, let''s continue." Monkey King pinched the white and tender left hand of the woman and continued to study the Xia Lan Yin on it.


    Each world has its own power system, which is very different, yet different. They are all unique to their respective worlds, and so is Yuan Qi.


    Although it is composed of gold, wood, water, fire, and soil, it is different from the original gold, wood, water, and fire. The name is the same, but the nature is different, but they have the same goal by different routes.


    "It''s really interesting. It''s also golden, wood, water, fire and earth, but it has evolved into two different rule systems. The dimensional world is really strange and interesting."


    It seems that after thoroughly studying the Xia Lan Yin in the woman''s hand, Monkey King let go of his clasped hand.


    The woman withdrew in a flash, backed away from Monkey King, and looked at him coldly: "Who are you?!"


    Perhaps it was because of jealousy. Although her heart was angry, the woman did not dare to attack at will.


    "Before asking others, should you introduce yourself first?"


    The woman wrinkled her eyebrows slightly, staring at Monkey King, hesitated for a moment, and said in a cold voice, "Jiu Gongling, Tai Chi Lan Yun Dan."


    "I don''t see that you are still a Tai Chi Chivalrous Lan! I am Monkey King, and I am interested in Chivalrous Lan, or you teach me?"


    "Do you want to worship me as a teacher?" Yun Dan was obviously stunned. This guy who could easily control himself even wanted to learn Chivalry and Lanshu from him?


    "You want to be beautiful, no one in this world is qualified to be the master of my Sun Wukong." Although the tone is weak, but the arrogance contained in it moves Yundan. This sounds arrogant and arrogant, but it is here. But it was so natural in her ears, as if it should be.


    "What a weird guy..."


    The mystery of Monkey King seemed to have caught Yun Dan¡¯s attention. He contemplated for only a moment, and said: "If you want to learn the Chivalrous Lan Art, you must have the Xia Lan Seal. I accidentally saw that you don¡¯t have the Xia Lan Seal, so you become Not Xia Lan!"


    "Nothing is absolute, who told you that you can''t become Xia Lan without Xia Lan Yin? I am a special case."


    "Impossible!" Yun Dan gave an affirmative answer: "Only those who have the Mark of Xia Lan can control Yuan Qi and become Xia..."


    Yun Dan''s words were not finished yet, but they stopped abruptly!


    Because she saw a scene that shocked her!


    Sun Wukong raised his right hand in front of her. The thunder shining in his hand almost made people unable to open their eyes: "Return to the lightning!"


    The sky suddenly rumbling, lightning and thunder, a huge vortex like a sky cave was formed in the rolling of the dark clouds, and thunder was drawn down, and scorched dirt pits were split on the ground!


    This time the lightning came into the hands of Monkey King. Not only did it have extremely strong lethality, it was also the lightning lightning of the group!


    This exaggerated effect completely subverted the scope of comprehension. Yundan, who had always been calm and sensible, was shocked and dumbfounded: "You...you...how did you do it?!!!"


    "How did you do it? I learned it from you!" Sun Wukong said with a look of course: "This kind of low-level thing, just look at it, but you''re too regained with lightning, so I improved it a bit. Isn¡¯t the power of this group¡¯s recovery lightning good?"


    It''s not so good, it''s an exaggeration!


    After Yundan heard what Sun Wukong said, he was shocked and speechless for a long time. What kind of monster this is!Did you really learn it just by watching her "Return to God Lightning"?And also to improve it, creating a more powerful chivalrous technique?


    If it is true, then this man''s talent is simply scary!


    What shocked her even more was that this person did not have the mark of Xia Lan!


    A person who does not have the mark of Xia Lan has performed such a powerful Xia Lan technique. Don''t be too exaggerated!It completely broke the common sense!


    "Also... okay!" Yun Dan suppressed the shock in his heart, pretending to be calm and said: "But it is the first time I have seen him that he can control Yuan Hao without the mark of Xia Lan, and display the Xia Lan technique!"


    "Do you have any more powerful chivalrous art, let me see if you use it."


    When Yun Dan heard the words, he began to ponder in his heart: "Such a strange guy, you can''t just let him go. Since he wants to learn the chivalrous and arctic arts, then take him to Jiugongling and let the leader of the broken formation see. Maybe His old man knows what''s going on... It seems that I have to go back early..."


    Thinking about this, Yun Dan looked at Sun Wukong and said, "Since you can control Yuan Qi, and can perform chivalry and haze techniques, and you want to learn more powerful chivalry and haze techniques, or else, come back to Jiugongling with me! Where can you learn more chivalrous art."


    "Is it so simple to get in? Is this Yun Dan too naive, or is my brother''s acting skills too high?" Monkey King smiled and looked at Yun Dan and said: "Jugongling! I''ve heard of it before. , Let''s go!"


    "Wait first, I have to take care of the things here." Yun Dan looked at the villagers who lay on the ground, and the little girl who had been rescued by Monkey King before, looking at them with curiosity.


    The so-called processing is to erase all traces of what happened here, including the memories of the villagers...


    It wasn''t until the afternoon that Yun Dan was finished, and then he left the small village with Monkey King.


    During the period, Monkey King also learned that Yundan was able to appear here, in fact, it was only accidental, and she came here after sensing the zero force. She was alone on this trip.


    In ancient times, it was not easy to hurry, especially when there was no horse, it would take several days to get here after a few hours.


    However, there is a beautiful woman beside Monkey King who is always explaining Yuan Qi''s knowledge to him, so she doesn''t feel bored.


    "Every Xia Lan corresponds to one of the attributes of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. Since you already know how to use Yuan Hao, you must first understand what kind of attribute you have!"


    "This kind of thing doesn''t matter. A genius like me is definitely the kind of all attributes." Monkey King ate the freshly cooked pheasant, confidently said.


    Yun Dan immediately looked at Monkey King with an idiotic look: "This kind of thing is simply impossible! Even if you are a genius, it can only be an attribute!"


    "You can''t say that, what if it is?"


    "Nothing, this is absolutely impossible!" Yun Dan said in a very affirmative tone.


    "Nothing is absolute, how about making a bet?" ..

 2433 Chapter Three Chenyue

    "Bet? Not interested!" Yun Dan''s face was plain, he didn''t fall into the trap of Monkey King at all.


    Even without the seal of Xia Lan, the ability to activate the Xia Lan technique happened to Monkey King. It is not impossible for him to have multiple attributes, right?


    One or two things, maybe I really can''t tell!


    If it''s just all attributes, it should be impossible, right?


    The more you think about it, the more Yundan wants to know the answer: "Quickly, close your eyes and meditate. The color you see in the outline shows what kind of attributes you have. The fire system is red and the water system is blue..."


    "Red orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple... colorful, in any color."


    "I''m talking to you seriously, don''t give me sloppy eyes!" Yun Dan looked a little angry at Monkey King.


    "I''m serious too." Monkey King smiled indifferently, and released Yuan Qi. The colors alternated, even light and dark colors that I had never seen before. Seeing Yun Dan''s face, he was dumbfounded: " No...impossible!! How could this be possible?!!! Really have so many colors? You...you are really all attributes?!!! This, this, this!!! How could there be such a thing?!"


    Yun Dan once again felt that his common sense had been subverted, and looked at Monkey King with a look like a monster.


    A person with all attributes Yuanqi?Does this kind of thing really happen?


    And these colors are too exaggerated, even if they are all attributes, but what attributes are the colors that have never been seen before?In this world, are there attributes that we don''t know?


    "You...see if you can awaken your own chivalrous magic!" Yun Dan couldn''t wait to see how much Monkey Wukong can be a monster.


    "Own chivalry..." Monkey King suddenly became interested.


    He then suddenly remembered that every Xia Lan possesses his own unique skill, Xia Lan, and if he becomes Xia Lan, he will naturally be no exception.


    However, it is impossible for him to comprehend his chivalrous and arcade skills now. Unless he obtains the source orb of this world, masters the laws of this world, and exists like him, he can comprehend his chivalrous and arcuate skills, otherwise his power is not enough. To comprehend.


    "I''ll talk about this kind of thing later, now it''s important to eat."


    As a result, Yundan once again opened his eyes, knowing what is the highest state of the rice bucket!


    During the next two days on the road, Yun Dan tried to perform a few basic chivalrous arts in front of Monkey King, but he didn''t want to. Monkey King didn¡¯t even need to teach. After reading it, he learned it completely, even more powerful. , By analogy and improvement, Yundan was completely hit.


    How can there be such a genius in the world!


    She originally thought that her Tongmenshan Ghost Rhyme was already a genius and peerless, but compared with Monkey King, it was simply not comparable!


    Yun Dan, who was completely hit by Monkey King, rushed to the road more and more urgently.


    It originally took five days to reach Jiugongling, and it only took the two of them three days to arrive.


    Yun Dan pointed to the cliff with nowhere to go in front of him and said, "This is Jiugongling. After you enter, you have to listen to me. Don''t cause any trouble!"


    "You''re not my wife, why do you listen to you?" Monkey King said, stepping forward and passing directly through the wall, and a stepped mountain road winding upward immediately appeared in front of him.


    And behind him is not the cliff I saw before, but a gate that looks pretty majestic, and the book is Jiugongling.


    Yun Dan followed in from the entrance of the enchantment and walked in front of Monkey King: "Don''t rush in Jiugongling, otherwise it will be very troublesome, follow me!"


    Along the way, I met many Xia Lan, but they were all playing soy sauce roles, and I didn''t see any familiar ones.


    "You wait for me here for a while, and I''ll report to the leader of the broken formation."


    "No. I''m not familiar with him again, why should I meet him? And, even if I want to see, he is the one who comes to see me."


    With regard to the big breath of Monkey King, Yun Dan is already quite familiar: "Then don''t run around, I will go back, no one here knows you, don''t cause any misunderstanding."


    "Go ahead! I''ll just walk around here and see the scenery."


    Yun Dan nodded, and stepped into the grand hall in front...


    On the other hand, Monkey King was walking along the path, but saw a slim girl standing still in front of him, writing and drawing with a pen and paper in his hand.


    "Finally I saw a familiar person." Seeing the girl in front of him, a slight smile appeared on Monkey King''s face.


    When I walked closer, I saw the girl''s painting, which was the landscape in front of me. The strokes were delicate and smooth, and he had a little skill.


    It¡¯s just that his figure was gradually drawn on the paper. This familiar picture made Monkey King a little surprised. Isn¡¯t this the scene when he met her for the first time? treatment.


    "It''s well drawn, it''s pretty handsome!"


    The girl opened her eyes and looked at Monkey King with a smile: "Are you complimenting yourself?"


    "Are you practicing detection?"


    "Yes, my name is Chenyue, who are you? I seem to have never seen you before."


    "I''m Monkey King, I just came to Jiugongling."


    "Are you here to participate in the Xia Lan selection?"


    "That''s right. But your method of practicing probing is a bit wrong."


    "Huh? No!" Chenyue was slightly stunned when she heard the words: "This is the most convenient method of cultivation that Grandpa taught me personally."


    "What''s the most convenient? This kind of cultivation method is too low-level and ancient. Cultivating discovery is the cultivation of spirit and soul. Although you can achieve the effect of cultivation, it is not the best. Come, let me teach Your most effective and fastest method of cultivation, maybe you can comprehend the chivalrous arts in one fell swoop."


    "Really...really?" Chenyue''s eyes lit up, and she was immediately attracted by Sun Wukong''s words: "What kind of method!"


    "Human potential can always be stimulated only in a strong crisis and oppression, as long as you feel the danger and oppression, do you want to try it?"


    "Danger and oppression?..." Chenyue hesitated and looked at Monkey King: "Can you really understand the Chivalrous Art?"


    "As long as you can hold on, I guarantee that you can definitely comprehend your own chivalrous art."


    "Then... I want to try!"


    "In that case, I can start! If you can''t hold on, you will die!" Monkey King said, already releasing a cold and terrifying killing intent!


    Chenyue''s pupils shrank instantly, like falling into an ice cellar, and his heart was instantly wrapped in fear!


    The heart beats so violently that I can no longer breathe.


    The terrible pressure made her bones rattle, as if they were about to shatter completely!


    "I... will die!!!" ..

 2434 Chapter 4 Heavenly Stem Butterfly Dance

    Chenyue gritted her teeth trying her best to calm herself down, but the more she thought like this, the more fear in her heart, but it was only a moment, the cold sweat had soaked her clothes.


    In the face of this terrible killing intent, her will seems to not belong to her, she can''t control herself at all, she can only instinctively feel fear and despair!


    "If you can''t break free from this killing intent, you will really die!"


    Just as Chenyue was about to give up, a voice rang in her ears, awakening her from despair.


    "If you have, think about your family, think about your friends, or maybe, think about the dream you have always insisted on, people! If you have something you care about, the more you will become Increased strength, release the power beyond the limit of the human body! Otherwise, you will lose everything, then, are you-willing?"


    "Dreams...family...dad...grandfather...if you die like this! I--not reconciled!!" Chenyue almost screamed in the end.


    She had fallen so suddenly that she became stronger and stronger. Under the pressure of that terrible murderous intent, she clenched her teeth and insisted, even if the soul would collapse, even if the bones of her body would shatter, she still never gave up...


    "Even if I die, I won''t give up!"


    With this enlightenment, Chenyue''s brain also made a soft sound of a''ka'', as if breaking through a certain bondage, and born out of the cocoon, the whole person was wrapped in the gorgeous Yuan , and the spirit and spirit increased sharply at this moment. For a big part, something came to my mind naturally, intertwined and flashed from time to time...


    Then, a sharp voice sounded: "Heavenly Dry Butterfly Dance!"


    The metallic Yuanqi turns into light butterflies dancing all over the sky, gushing out like a tide in the dazzling light, and each light butterfly is like a whirling sharp blade, attacking in the direction of Monkey King!


    "Ah! Sorry!!!"


    Just after the cast, Chenyue suddenly screamed and remembered that the other party was not an enemy, but was helping her!


    Subconsciously raising his hands, the endlessly surging discs were immediately drawn by a certain thought, and the moment they flew to the door of Monkey King, they flew upwards and dissipated in the air...


    Sun Wukong smiled and looked at Chenyue: "That''s right, you can turn your direction on your own. It seems that your spirit has been improved quite well."


    "Yes... I''m sorry! In that terrible killing intent, I forgot that you were helping me!" Chenyue hurriedly ran to Monkey King and apologized.


    "This is natural, I am deeply in despair of killing intent. All I think of is to live, but how can I care about others? You have done a good job, and you have a good talent. It is worthy of praise." Then, Sun Wukong subconsciously reached out. Touched Chenyue''s head.


    Chenyue did not evade either, but her face was reddened, and she said with gratitude: "Thank you, I didn''t expect that I really understood the Xia Lanshu at once! Thank you too, for letting me understand my own foundation. heart."


    "This is nothing. What I said before was to teach you how to practice the art of discovery, but what I taught you just now was a convenient way to improve your spirits and spirits. Come, come, sit down, I will teach you to temper your mental power. Methods."


    Sun Wukong took Chenyue''s slender hand and sat down. The latter did not evade, and did well. He looked at Sun Wukong curiously: "What should I do."


    "You don¡¯t need to do anything. I will teach you a formula now. From now on, you only need to recite this formula, close your eyes and meditate, and your spiritual power will naturally increase, but this is a secret method and cannot be spread! , I can¡¯t tell without my permission."


    "Since it''s so important, why are you teaching it to me?" Chenyue blushed, she wanted to say no, but was blocked by Monkey King directly: "Look at you!"


    "Uh~ just... that''s it?" Chenyue looked at Sun Wukong with a look of stunned expression. She thought that Sun Wukong would say something about me and you.


    "Need other reasons?" Monkey King asked rhetorically.


    "..." Chenyue could only report it silently.


    At this moment, a cold voice with a little dissatisfaction sounded behind him: "You fellow, you came here unexpectedly. Didn''t I tell you not to run around? It made me find it for a while!"


    "Teacher Yundan!"


    Seeing the incoming person, Chenyue immediately bowed and saluted, and then saluted the old man after him: "The leader of the broken formation..."


    "Haha~~ It turned out to be Chenyue girl, so you don''t have to be so polite in front of me!" The old man smiled: "After seeing the metallic Yuanqi just now, you have realized your own chivalrous art, right?"


    "Yes!" Chenyue looked at Monkey King and said, "With the help of Big Brother Wukong, I have realized my own chivalrous art."


    "Can''t tell, you still have the ability to teach others?" Yun Dan looked at Monkey King with surprise.


    "You are not talking nonsense!"


    Breaking the formation looked at Monkey King and said: "You are the Monkey King Yun Dan said! I heard that you don''t have the seal of Xia Lan but you can perform the magic of Xia Lan, I wonder if you can let me see?


    "What to look at, I am not a monkey."


    "Uh~ then it''s the old man Meng Lang..." The broken line''s expression remained unchanged, but it was a bit surprised that someone would dare to speak to him like this.


    Yun Dan immediately glared at Monkey King: "This is the leader of Jiugongling''s Breaking Formation, please be polite."


    "I didn''t show up, so I don''t show up in front of me."


    "It''s okay! It''s okay!" The leader of the broken formation waved his hands again and again: "Since you are interested in the Xia Lan Shu, then participate in the Xia Lan selection tomorrow, but the premise is that you have to show me whether you really own Yuan Qi , Can use Xia Lan Shu."


    "Want to test me? Then you have to take the move." Monkey King looked at the leader of the broken formation and suddenly showed a malicious look.


    "You fellow, it''s too rude, how can you easily challenge the leader!" Yun Dan let out an angry yell again.


    The leader of the broken formation was stunned and looked at Monkey King with a smile: "It''s okay, since the little friend has this kind of elegance, then I will accompany you through two tricks."


    "You don''t need two tricks, one trick will do." Monkey King said, with one hand stretched out, the metallic Yuanqi instantly condensed in his hand, emitting a dazzling golden light!


    "Golden?" The leader of the broken formation was obviously stunned, but the next moment, he could no longer take care of that much, his expression instantly became extremely serious, because he felt a continuity in the Yuan Qi in the hands of Monkey King. He is the power of fright!


    "This...this move...couldn''t it be..." Chenyue immediately widened her eyes when she saw Monkey King''s posture.


    In the next moment, her conjecture was also confirmed!


    "Heaven Dry Butterfly Dance!"


    The shining light butterfly shining like a pop across the sky, before breaking the formation to lead the reaction, it has been completely submerged... ..

 2435 Chapter 5 Biting

    When everything was calm, a ragged leader in a beggar costume appeared in front of everyone, and the ragged clothes swayed in the wind.


    "Commander, are you all right?!"


    Yun Dan asked with a nervous expression on his face when he saw how miserable the leader of the broken formation was.


    "It''s okay." The leader of Pozhen waved his hand calmly and looked at Monkey King''s face solemnly: "It''s not like a person who has just mastered Yuan Qi can perform such a powerful chivalrous art."


    "Is this... the chivalrous magic that you just realized?" Yun Dan looked at Monkey King in surprise.How long has it passed before you have mastered your own chivalrous art?


    "No, this is Chenyue''s chivalrous arsenal technique."


    "Chenyue? You...you...you can even take a glance at the chivalrous arts that others have understood?!" Yun Dan looked at Monkey King in astonishment.


    Even the leader of Breaking the Formation had an expression of astonishment. He looked at Chenyue and asked: "What he used just now was the Xia Lan technique you just understood?"


    "It seems...yes..." Chenyue said with a dazed expression, but didn''t dare to see through the leader of the formation, because his current appearance was really a bit spicy.


    "It''s really unheard of to be able to perform other people''s chivalrous arts!" The leader of the broken formation looked at Monkey King in amazement: "What''s more, you can just take a look at it... This is the talent... OK, tomorrow you will also participate. Let¡¯s select Xia Lan, I have something to do now, so I will leave first!"


    With that said, the leader of the broken line turned around to quicken his pace and left the scene...


    Until a place where there was no one, I hurriedly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and his old face was blushing. This beggar pretends to be really ashamed: "It''s really awesome! It''s amazing! It''s amazing! This powerful chivalrous art, even if It¡¯s because I can¡¯t react, and can¡¯t hurt me the slightest, this kind of control is simply terrifying... This is definitely not the strength that a novice can possess, and at a glance, you can learn the chivalrous arts of others, which can no longer be described by talent. Huh? I hope nothing happens..."


    "It''s really amazing, Big Brother Wukong! Did you really learn it by just looking at my chivalrous art?" Chenyue looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration.


    "It''s okay! Come here~ I will teach you the mental method of tempering your mental power now, so you have to remember every word." After that, Monkey King whispered to Chenyue.


    Feeling the heat coming from her ears, Chenyue''s pretty face flushed a little, but she also memorized every word Sun Wukong said with great earnestness.


    Of course, after passing Chenyue, Monkey King naturally also taught Yundan the mind...


    The two women first obtained this kind of mental method, and immediately started practicing quietly...


    It was just one afternoon, and the two of them felt that their mental power had improved significantly, and even their ears and eyesight became clearer.


    "It''s really a miraculous way of thinking, you have such a treasure, so easily taught to us, really good?" Yun Dan looked at Monkey King with a serious expression.


    "It''s a simple mental tempering method, don''t worry about it, but if you are really embarrassed, if you agree with your body, I don''t mind."


    "Huh! Want to be beautiful!" Yun Dan immediately responded with a cold snort: "Let''s go! It''s getting late, I''ll take you to where you live."


    "Is it with you?"


    "Make your dream of Spring and Autumn! It is a room specially allocated for the disciples of Jiugongling."


    "Then can we share the dormitory with female students here?"


    "Why is your guy''s head full of unhealthy things?"


    "Big Brother Wukong, how could men and women share the same dormitory! This kind of thing is impossible!"


    the next morning.


    Chenyue came to Monkey King''s door early: "Brother Wukong, are you up? Today is the day for Xia Lan selection, let''s be together."


    "Kang Dang~" With a sound, the door opened, and Monkey King walked out from it: "Chen Yue, you are quite early!"


    "Morning! Big Brother Wukong." Chenyue said hello very politely, and said: "Have you heard of it? I was on my way here, but I heard a very interesting rumor!"


    "What rumor?"


    "I heard that a person with zero force and Yuanqi came to Jiugongling. I don''t know if it is true? How can a person have the two powers of zero force and Yuanqi?"


    "This kind of thing is not impossible. People are in an ethereal state in their infancy, able to contain any power, and then they can be used for their own use. It is like learning what they will do. You may have zero force, but this method is very dangerous and the success rate is very low, but it cannot be ruled out."


    Chenyue looked surprised: "Huh?! So, the rumors are true? Did that person have zero force when he was inflicted with zero force?"


    "It''s hard to say. There are so many weird things in the world. It''s not impossible, and it can''t be said to be unique, but we haven''t found it."


    "Big Brother Wukong is really knowledgeable, and what he says is so thought-provoking and reasonable." Chenyue stared at Monkey King with extremely admiring eyes, like a little fan.


    "Where''s Yundan, isn''t it with you?"


    "Today is the day of Xia Lan selection. If you want to come to Teacher Yundan, you have to be busy. I guess I won''t be able to accompany us."


    "That''s OK, let''s not wait for her, let''s go together." Monkey King said, taking Chenyue''s hand and leaving.


    The latter''s pretty face turned red in an instant, and he did not struggle, and allowed Monkey King to hold it. Until she came to the square, Chenyue withdrew her hand in embarrassment.


    "It''s quite lively." Monkey King looked around, and two figures came into his sight-Twilight and Qianjun.


    In fact, the two of them, like Monkey King, came to this Jiugongling together yesterday, only a little later than Monkey King. Later, they accompanied Yundan and Chenyue in the practice without meeting each other.


    After that, you can''t move, Biting, Guihai, etc. are all in sight.


    Of course, while Monkey King was watching others, others naturally noticed them, especially Monkey King, with long flowing red hair, burly and slender figure, and masculine and handsome face, but it attracted the eyes of countless girls.


    "It''s so handsome!" After seeing Monkey King, Biting folded her hands together, her face looked like a idiot: "I thought Qianjun was already handsome enough, but I didn''t expect that there would be a more handsome! Manly!"


    The daring Biting immediately took action and came to Monkey King: "Hello, my name is Biting, are you also here to participate in the Xia Lan selection?"


    However, before Sun Wukong could answer, seeing Biting stepped forward to strike up a conversation, a group of girls also flashed their eyes and gathered around...

 2436 Chapter 6 Yangtian Temple

    But in a moment, Biting was already pushed aside.


    Even Chenyue, who was standing next to Monkey King, was squeezed out.


    "Big Brother Wukong is really welcome." Chenyue pursed her lips, looking very unhappy.


    "It turns out he is Wukong!" When Biting heard Sun Wukong''s name, she had an earning expression on her face.


    "But! Isn''t it just a little more handsome! What''s so great!" Cran Chi looked aside with a jealous expression.


    When he first came here, he always received a strange look. How could he be as popular as Monkey King.


    Originally, Sun Wukong thought there were not many women in Jiugongling, but there were quite a few.


    "Bantham!~" Qianjun glanced at him with disdain.


    "What are you talking about? Do you want to fight?"


    Qianjun wrapped her arms around her chest and hummed proudly, ignoring directly.


    She was so angry that she was about to attack when the harsh bell rang.


    After he glared at him immediately, he left: "The selection has already begun, I don''t care about you! Humph!"


    "Goku, let''s go in line!"


    A bunch of girls also invited Monkey King very enthusiastically.


    "You go, I''m not in a hurry."


    Seeing Monkey King sitting still, the girls didn''t care about him, they all surrounded the huge hibiscus tree...


    After all, whether they can become Xia Lan, but it is about their destiny.


    "Big Brother Wukong, why don''t you go over? The selection is about to begin," Chenyue said curiously when she came to Sun Wukong.


    "Wait, there are so many people, there must be a line, I don''t want to stand under the sun like a fool."


    "..." Chenyue heard the words, neither going nor not going. If this is going, wouldn''t it be the stupid Brother Wukong said?


    "You are quite clever! Then I will accompany you and wait here." Biting smiled and sat down next to Monkey King.


    The leader of the broken formation sitting under the hibiscus tree glanced at Monkey King, but he didn''t care, and the man on his left asked the leader of the broken formation, and said loudly: "It''s the day when we will select Xialan in Jiugongling. , All of you present here are from Xia Lan Xu, some we found from various places, and some who came to Jiugongling on their own. Although you have different backgrounds, you all have the same goal, that is to become ¡ª¡ªXia Lan!"


    "In a while, please come forward one by one, and walk to the hibiscus tree behind me. On the fallen leaves, please go to the temple for selection. Below, please let us lead and break the formation!"


    The broken old man gave a fake cough, stood up, and said calmly under countless expectant eyes: "Go!"


    "Cut! ~ I thought he was going to say something!" Chen Chi immediately spit out disappointed.


    The rest of the people lined up on their own and began to walk under the huge hibiscus tree...


    "You''re right. There is such a long line. I don''t know when it will be in line." Biting looked at Monkey King with admiration: "You are still smart. Knowing that you are going up in the end will avoid suffering. Time to wait."


    "Um... this kind of breaking the rules... if the leader of the broken formation knows... will he be punished?" Chenyue said with a worried expression.


    "Uh~this!~" Biting immediately showed a worried expression.


    Jiugongling''s rules are strict, if you destroy it without authorization, you will be disqualified from Xia Lan!Thinking about the consequences, Biting became more frightened.


    "Don''t worry! Come with me and promise you won''t be punished."


    "Are you so sure?" Biting said suspiciously.


    "You have to be scared, it''s too late to queue up now."


    "But! This lady is scared? Just kidding!"


    While talking, it has already started over there.


    But Sun Wukong obviously didn''t bother to look at it, and said to Chenyue and Biting around him: "It seems that it will take a little time before the end. How about you two coming to play with me in the next game of Go? I will play one against two."


    "So confident? Then I''ll try it with you!" Biting immediately sat across from Monkey King.


    But for a moment, Biting was already forced to scratch her head, thinking hard, she had to ask Chenyue for help...


    A little bit of time passed, until Biting and Chenyue¡¯s forced chess pieces were all unplayable, but a very dissatisfied voice came from under the hibiscus tree: "I said you three, but I have been paying attention to you for a long time. Now, all the assignments have been completed here. If you can''t come any longer, you will be disqualified!"


    "Ah~don''t~ let''s come here!" Biting ran over without even thinking about it.


    "Obviously, I have already lost, but I am still shameless." Monkey King shook his head and walked over with Chenyue.


    "You see a lot in your heart. Others are queuing hard, and you cut to the side to play Go. If everyone is like you, doesn''t this selection need to start?"


    "Yes... I''m sorry!" Biting was afraid of being disqualified and put her attitude very low. She hurriedly walked under the hibiscus tree, but was stopped by the leader of the broken formation: "You three don''t need to be assigned..."


    "Huh?! Do you really want to disqualify us?" Biting''s expression changed greatly.


    Chenyue also turned pale with fright.


    "Don''t be nervous! You are not disqualified!"


    "Huh~ That''s okay!" Biting immediately breathed a sigh of relief, with a look of curiosity again: "Then why...


    "It is strange to say that there is no one assigned to the Yangtian Temple today, so in order to balance each hall, let the three of you go to the Yangtian Temple!"


    "Yangtian Temple...So, I was assigned to a hall with Wukong Brother? It''s really great!" Biting immediately showed a look of excitement.


    Even Chenyue, who had always been quiet, showed a happy smile.


    Watching the three of Monkey Wukong leave and head to the back of Yangtian Temple, the leader of the broken formation said to the assistant beside him: "Go and call me Yundan. I have something to tell her..."


    "Yes, commander!"


    Yun Dan came to a pavilion alone, and the leader of the broken formation was already waiting here.


    "Commander, are you looking for something to do with me?"


    "Your subordinates should still be teaching three students now!"


    "Yes!"


    "Leave them to someone else, I have arranged three new students for you..."


    "New student? It won''t be..."


    "You¡¯re right. The Monkey King you brought is one of them. You should know his particularity best, and you know him best. It¡¯s best for you to look at him, but you don¡¯t need to treat him as a student. Just look at him, don¡¯t make any trouble, after all, this person¡¯s strength...I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still above me!"


    "Above the commander? How could this be possible!!!" Yun Dan was moved instantly...

 2437 Chapter 7 Xia Lan Shu

    "You have seen the [Heavenly Stem Butterfly Dance] he performed yesterday..."


    "Isn''t it resisted by the leader?"


    The old man broke the formation with a wry smile: "Which is what I resisted, it is clear that his subordinates are merciful! I didn''t even have time to react at the time, so I was already recruited! And every light butterfly has the ability to cut me into The power of the two halves, but in the endless light butterfly, I did not suffer the slightest harm, only to cut the clothes, this person''s control of Yuan Hao, simply to the state of transcendence, I was far behind! "


    "This...this..." The calm and sensible Yundan was shocked and speechless after hearing the words of the leader of the broken formation.


    Was the genius Sun Wukong, who she regarded as a monster, so strong in his own right?


    "This kind of character, I don¡¯t know what the purpose of coming to Jiugongling is, but the enemy and I have not been clear. It is not easy to provoke, and it is not easy to offend. Therefore, I can only trouble you to come and watch it, but just let it go. Up."


    "Yes!"


    Yun Dan has a serious face, holding his fists to lead his orders.


    Yangtian Temple, the entrance of the temple.


    "You said, will our teacher be Yundan teacher? But why hasn''t he been here yet?" Biting looked around, her face curious.


    "Teacher Yundan? Although she is indeed the town hall envoy of Yangtian Temple, she already has students, so she shouldn''t be teaching us?" Chen Yue said.


    "Don''t guess, isn''t this here?" Monkey King followed the trail when he came and said.


    "It''s really Teacher Yundan!" Chen Yue''s expression was delighted.Because of the relationship between practicing with her yesterday, the two have a lot of bonds, at least better than people who don''t know.


    As he approached, Yun Dan''s voice was cold, and he said straightforwardly: "Sorry, it''s late. Now, we start the Xialan selection! Those who pass can become my students. Those who fail, where do they come from, and where do they go." "


    "Do I want to participate too?" Monkey King looked at Yun Dan with a joking expression: "By the way, I just taught you a secret technique yesterday. Speaking of which, you should call me a teacher."


    "..." Yun Dan looked at Monkey King in silence for a moment, then nodded calmly: "You don''t need it, you two, come with me..." Then, he looked at Monkey King again: "As for you, whatever..."


    Monkey King looked at Yun Dan and said, "I heard that you already have your own students, but now you come to teach us that the old man''s mind is really intriguing."


    When Yun Dan heard the words, his heart trembled inexplicably. After glancing at Monkey King, he looked at his smiling face, as if he had seen everything through. He felt a guilty heart, but his expression remained unchanged. Your strength is not to blame. As long as you don''t do anything harmful to Jiugongling, we will remain friends."


    "Is it just friends? Is there any further hope?"


    Yun Dan ignored it and headed away towards a mountain road...


    "Wukong, I am willing to take a step closer to your relationship~" The bold Biting directly expressed her attitude.


    "You~" Monkey King glanced at Biting: "You are too superficial about feelings. When will you understand what true love is, let''s talk about it!"


    After speaking, she took Chenyue''s hand and followed Yundan and left...


    "Ah~ I got a lesson! This is the first time! It''s really exciting!" Biting looked like an idiot, but when she saw Monkey King holding Chen Yuexian''s hand, she immediately squeezed her face in annoyance. A fist: "Hmm~~ I will never admit defeat!"


    At the top of a mountain, there is a cliff on the back.


    "You two came from the preface of Xia Lan. I also know my character, and I don¡¯t have to say more about the basic knowledge, but I want to be my student, want to be a Xia Lan, the necessary consciousness and talent. It is indispensable, so I will give you three days, within three days, to comprehend your own chivalrous art, if not, then please go back to Xia Lan Xu and continue studying!


    After a pause, Yun Dan looked towards Chenyue again: "Oh~ by the way, Chenyue seems to have understood her own chivalrous art yesterday, right? It''s just that I didn''t see it with my own eyes, so here, you give me Practice it yourself!"


    "Yes!"


    "Huh?! Has Chenyue already comprehended her chivalrous art?" Biting looked surprised.


    "Well, with the help of Big Brother Wukong yesterday, I have realized it." Chenyue nodded quietly, and then began to gather in the palm of her left hand, the sky full of metal Yuan Qi emerged immediately, forming a beautiful one. Light Butterfly...


    "Heaven Dry Butterfly Dance!"


    The endless light butterfly rushed to the sky, forming a rainbow bridge in the sky, gorgeous and beautiful, and Biting looked envious: "What a beautiful chivalry! I don¡¯t know if my chivalry will not Is it so beautiful?"


    "It really is Tiangan Diewu, but the momentum and power displayed by Wukong are quite different..." After seeing Chenyue''s Xia Lan, Yun Dan couldn''t help but looked at Monkey King: "This guy, Can you really learn other people''s chivalrous arts? And the power is more powerful than the original arts, it really is a monster!"


    "In other words, among the three, you are the only one who can''t do your own chivalry." Yun Dan looked at Biting.


    "Huh? Could it be that Wukong can do it too? Then what is your chivalrous art?" After Biting was hit, she looked curious again.


    "For the time being, like Chenyue''s, it is also Tiangan Diewu."


    "Xia Lan Shu can still be the same? Don''t lie to me, I have read a book!" Biting didn''t believe it a hundred.


    "Okay, just leave this monster alone." Yun Dan said indifferently: "If you know this guy''s talent, you will feel inferior to death, you should quickly start to comprehend your own chivalrous art."


    "What do you want to do then?" Biting immediately wailed as she understood her chivalrous art.He immediately looked at Monkey King, but his eyes lit up again: "Listen to Chenyue, that you helped comprehend her chivalrous art, Wukong, help me too!"


    "Don''t you have a teacher? Why come to ask me?" Monkey King pointed at Yun Dan.


    "But I''m also very curious, how do you help others comprehend the chivalry and arranging technique." Yun Dan showed a curious look that was rare.


    There are so many secrets in Monkey King, she can''t help but want to explore.


    "Never mind, let you see it!" Monkey King said to Biting: "Everyone wants to understand their own chivalrous arts, then they have to understand their own heart, what is needed, and when to treat something or After all the truth is understood, your chivalrous art will naturally follow." ..

 2438 Chapter 8 Teacher

    Sun Wukong looked at Yundan: "I have to say that you are quite clever to awaken your own chivalrous arts as the selection criteria, because this can easily see what a person''s essence is. ."


    "Stop talking nonsense, start quickly." Yun Dan glanced at Monkey King.


    "You are really righteous! I don''t know who the teacher is. Besides, it has already started." Monkey King said, taking a trip on the grass and admiring the white clouds in the sky.


    When Yun Dan and Chen Yue heard the words, they immediately looked at Biting, but saw her standing still, like a wooden stake, motionless.


    "She... is this being pulled into the illusion?" Yun Dan looked surprised: "When did you perform the illusion?"


    "Some eyesight! But this is not an ordinary illusion. If she can successfully get out of the illusion, then a brand new Biting will be ushered in."


    Regarding Biting''s nympho attribute, Sun Wukong intends to cure her in that illusion, so that she can understand how deadly superficial views are.


    "Can''t you get out then?" Chen Yue asked curiously.,


    "Then be trapped in the illusion forever, until the body''s function is lost and completely dead."


    "This..." Chenyue''s complexion changed slightly.


    Yun Dan looked indifferent: "If you want to grow up, you must give something, but can an illusion really help her comprehend her own chivalrous art?"


    "From her talent, it should take three minutes."


    "Three minutes?" Chenyue and Yundan looked puzzled.


    "Just count from one to one hundred and eighty."


    Chenyue counted silently after hearing this...


    Until she had just finished chanting''One Hundred Eighty'', Biting was instantly wrapped in Yuan Hao, her eyes opened naturally, and she looked around, she was completely lost...


    "It''s really not bad at all!" Chenyue looked at Biting with a look of surprise and asked: "Biting, how is it? Have you understood the Xia Lanshu?"


    "You are..." Biting looked at Chenyue with a face of doubt, and then the long-asleep memory gradually awakened, her confused eyes became more and more clear: "You are Chenyue..." Then she turned her head and said, "Big Brother Wukong ...And... Teacher Yundan?! I...I am..."


    "The look is good, it seems that you have gained a lot in that illusion." Monkey King looked at Biting and said.


    "Illusion...Illusory?" Biting looked stunned, and immediately widened her eyes: "So everything I experienced in those three years was an illusion?!" She said that she came to the Sun Wukong and bowed with gratitude. : "Thank you so much, Brother Wukong! Although I had a miserable life in those three years, I also understood a lot of truths. Thank you so much."


    "It took three years to understand a bit of truth in the world, and it''s not bad." Monkey King looked at Biting and said, "As for other principles, you have to understand it yourself."


    "Yes!"


    "Have you... comprehended your own chivalrous arts?" Yun Dan asked curiously.


    Biting felt intently, and recalled that in the illusion, the chivalrous magic that she had understood when life and death was at stake, and how many times she had performed the chivalrous magic afterwards, she naturally understood her chest: "It seems...has... Up?"


    Crossing his hands together, he said softly, "Ze Dui Cang Ling!"


    In an instant, tens of thousands of Costumes surround one Costume, and their wings spread like a gust of wind, like a bamboo, rushing towards the night!


    That momentum, as if possessing the power to break through the sky!


    If Chenyue''s [Heavenly Stem Butterfly Dance] is gorgeous, then her [Ze Dui Cang Ling] feels shocking, and the little Costin can also release such shocking power.


    "It''s not time for half a cup of tea, so I really understood my own chivalrous art?" Yun Dan was really shocked at this moment: "And judging from his posture, it doesn''t look like he just understood it, but a pair of it. Familiar with ease and handy look! This... only an illusion can actually achieve this level?!!!"


    "This, this..." Even Biting herself felt incredible: "This is obviously the chivalrous magic that I have realized in that illusion. Can it be used in reality?"


    "This is nature." Monkey King said: "The illusion that I performed is a real illusion. Everything that happens in the illusion can be fed back to reality."


    "True illusion?!" Yun Dan''s face was surprised: "You still have such illusion? Doesn''t that mean that if you die in illusion, you will also die in reality?"


    "Positive solution! But this kind of thing is under my control, because in the illusion, I am an invincible existence. If I let him die, he will have to die. If I don¡¯t want him to die, naturally I won¡¯t die, so even Biting unfortunately died during the illusion. In reality, she will not die, but everything will be over again."


    "There is such a powerful illusion in the world?" Chenyue''s three females were all shocked. This sounds like an invincible technique!


    Invincible in illusion, the damage suffered can give back to reality, who can be the enemy?


    "It''s no wonder that the leader of the breaking formation said that Wukong''s strength is still above him..." Although Yun Dan was shocked, Che also showed calmness: "Although the effect of this illusion technique is amazing, it is an illusion technique, and there is a way to crack it, right? Have you walked out of this illusion?"


    "Do you really think it''s that simple?" Monkey King smiled and looked at Yun Dan and said: "The world in the illusion can be said to be not too much for a tens of thousands of years. Maybe, you who walked out of it safely can become in an instant. Maybe the strongest in the world."


    "But it''s also possible that it will turn into dry bones in an instant, right?" Yun Dan said flatly to Monkey King.


    "Smart. For the sake of getting acquainted, I can give you this opportunity."


    "Forget it, I just want to be a safe and stable person." Yun Dan refused extremely categorically, looking at Xiang Chenyue and Biting and said: "Since you two have already understood your own chivalrous art, congratulations, success. Has passed the assessment, and from now on, you two are my students."


    "Huh? Just the two of us? Where''s Brother Wukong?" Biting asked curiously.


    "He!" Yun Dan glanced at Monkey King: "I am not qualified to be his teacher."


    "Because you are my student." Monkey King said.


    "When did I become your student?" Yun Dan glanced at Monkey King coldly.


    "It has been since I taught you the mental tempering method." Monkey King jokingly said, "I won''t call the teacher to listen."


    "..." Yun Dan was silent for a moment, and bowed in a serious manner: "Teacher!"


    "Are you really called?"


    "Since I have been favored by you, I will pass on my secret technique. It is not an exaggeration to call you a teacher!" ..

 2439 Chapter 9 Teaching

    "You are too serious, but boring."


    Originally wanted to molest Yun Dan for a while, but she ended the topic as soon as she spoke, which made Monkey King very helpless.


    However, Yun Dan directly ignored Sun Wukong¡¯s words and said to Chenyue and Biting: "Congratulations, from today onwards, you two are Sixiang Xialan, but I want to remind you that once you become With Xia Lan, what you have to face in the future is the extremely vicious Zero. Are you ready to sacrifice for this?"


    "it is done!"


    Chenyue and Biting both answered excitedly, this kind of question, from the time they were to become Xia Lan, they had already made corresponding preparations.


    "Very good! Then, take it, I will tell you about Xia Lan''s mission!"


    "Isn''t Xia Lan''s mission to deal with Zero?" Biting said.


    "Yes, it''s not all right!" Yun Dan looked serious: "Zero once invaded the world, and their leader was called [Qingqi]. The power was so powerful that it caused the world to panic. Later, nine Xia Lan came up with a solution. , Sealed their lifelong Yuanqi into the nine god pendants, laid a formation, and calmed Qiong Qi. And our Xia Lan¡¯s mission is to guard these nine god pendants so that they cannot fall into the hands of zero , Otherwise Qiongqi will be resurrected, and there will be no peace in the world."


    "I really want to see what Qiong Qi looks like and how strong it is." Monkey King looked interested.


    With a''wow~'', Yun Dan instantly moved his head to the front of Monkey King, which can be described as close at hand, coldly admonishing, "Your thoughts are too dangerous, hurry up and throw them away!"


    "Aren''t you curious?" Monkey King asked back.


    "This is a major event that concerns the survival of the world. How can you use curiosity to speak?"


    "The survival of the world? This is too exaggerated. It can only show that the world is too weak."


    "You underestimate Qiongqi!" Yun Dan stared at Monkey King with a heavy face: "Moreover, you also have extremely dangerous thoughts. No matter how curious you are, you can never do that!"


    "Yeah! Brother Wukong, it''s better not to do this kind of thing...no, don''t even think about it!" Chenyue also said with a serious face.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be bored enough to do that kind of thing." Monkey King said indifferently: "Just based on the usual urine quality, that Qiong Qi will be released one day. It."


    "You guy, can you not be alarmist here?" Yun Dan frowned and sneered. As the Tai Chi Xia Lan of this world, she knew the terrible Qiong Qi, and naturally didn''t want anyone to talk about Qiong Qi because it felt really bad.


    "Existence is justified. It is sealed for a while, but it cannot be sealed for a lifetime. Since there is a god pendant, it means that Qiongqi will one day break the seal. Instead of worrying about protecting it for generations, it is better to strengthen it and completely Qiongqi will solve it, and the trouble will be eliminated forever."


    "What you said is easy, this kind of thing is something that every Xia Lan wants to do, but he has never done it."


    "That''s because I didn''t show up."


    Yun Dan was stunned when she heard the words, she suddenly remembered that Sun Wukong''s terrifying talent and mysterious methods, maybe the future Qiongqi is really resurrected, and she can only rely on him.


    "Hey, don''t look at me with that look, or I will think you are in love with me."


    "Huh~ the dog can''t spit out ivory!" Yun Dan glanced at Monkey King and said, "Since I called you teacher, shouldn''t I have to express myself?"


    "Hey~ You are a teacher now, so you want me to teach you something in turn?" Monkey King looked at Yun Dan with surprise.


    "You are both my teachers, and the two of them are my students. Here you are the oldest, who did you teach?" Yun Dan looked at Monkey King with a calm expression, in fact he was still looking forward to it. Since Monkey King taught her the mental tempering method, she has clearly felt that her own strength that has been stagnant has improved. With his terrifying illusion, she can easily help others to understand the chivalrous magic. She is really looking forward to how many incredible skills Monkey King has.


    "If you want me to teach you skills, that''s okay, but it can''t be taught in vain. Come on, pound my shoulders and squeeze my legs. If I am satisfied, I will teach you your unique skills!"


    "Then it depends on whether it''s worth the price." Yun Dan looked at Monkey King with one hand on his hips.


    "It seems we have to perform for you, come with me."


    Monkey King waved, and took the three daughters to leave here, and came to a pond: "Keep your eyes open. This trick is called treading water."


    With that said, they walked into the pond on foot, and under the shocked gaze of Yu Yundan and the others, they walked leisurely on the water...


    "This...this...this is really amazing!" Biting exclaimed with excitement: "How can I walk on the water?"


    "This is just the most basic application. If you practice to the highest level, you can walk around in the air at will." Sun Wukong said, then under Yun Dan and the others'' astonished gaze, they stepped up the air step by step. ¡­


    "My¡ªGod!!!" Biting was trembling with excitement, "This, this, this...this is flying right? This is flying right!"


    "This...but it''s even more incredible than Fei!" Yun Dan was finally moved at the moment: "It can actually...walk in the air?! Is this also the Xia Lan technique?"


    "This is not a chivalrous art, but my unique skill! How about it, do you want to learn it?" Monkey King stepped down from the air and came to Yun Dan.


    "Think about it!~~" Yun Dan hadn''t spoken yet, Biting had already spoken excitedly: "Don''t say it''s squeezing legs and shoulders, even warming the bed can be done!"


    The daring girl is really bold.


    Yun Dan and Chen Yue blushed when they heard this.


    "What are you waiting for?" Monkey King leaned against a big rock directly like an uncle, Biting ran over immediately and began to pinch his shoulders.


    "Um...I...I want to learn too..." Chenyue also walked over, blushing, squatting down and pinching his legs for Monkey King.


    "Pinching your own teacher''s shoulders or something is out of politeness, shouldn''t it be nothing?" Yun Dan hypnotized himself several times in his heart and walked over...


    It seems that Leng Meiren can''t resist the temptation of such magical skills, and she is tempted.


    At this moment, Sun Wukong¡¯s heart is very beautiful: today I can rely on the stone, and tomorrow I can rely on you, the training starts from this moment!..

 2440 Chapter 10 Tongmai

    After enjoying the massage of the three women beautifully, Monkey King also entered the teaching mode.


    "If you want to learn tricks like treading water, stepping into the air, etc., you must first understand the major acupuncture points of the human body and open them up until Yuan Qi can run freely..." Monkey King took out a large analysis diagram of the acupuncture points of the human body and started as Yun Dan They explained the major acupuncture points.


    Fortunately, they all have a certain foundation, and it is not difficult to explain, especially Yundan, as Tai Chi Xia Lan, the acupuncture points of the human body are already at the level of backwardness, except for some hidden acupoints, there is no need to teach at all. .


    In less than half an hour, they already knew each acupuncture point well.


    This is inseparable from their original skills, and natural talent is also very important.


    The next step is the most important step, branding!


    Every world has its own rules of operation.


    It is impossible for people in the world of martial arts to go to the world of Naruto to practice internal strength, nor is it possible to let people from the world of martial arts go to the world of martial arts to practice chakra.


    Because in the laws of this world, there is no energy system of other worlds, it is naturally impossible to cultivate the energy system of other worlds.


    To achieve this, they have to erase the life imprints of Yundan and the others as the Xia Lan world, and instead put on the life imprints that belong to Monkey King''s control. Then, they will naturally not be affected by this world. The law is bound, and he can learn the stunts taught by Monkey King.


    Of course, if this is the case, some people might say, Yun Dan and the others will lose control of Yuan Qi?


    In fact, it is not. Although Sun Wukong has not fully controlled the laws of the world, he has analyzed the energy system of zero force and yuan qi, and has already mastered these two forces. Therefore, the above problems do not exist.


    It sounds troublesome, but the process is actually very simple. The three Yun Dan and the others only need to be tapped on their chest by Monkey King to complete the transformation process, but they themselves don''t feel the least bit.


    Instead, they covered their chests with their hands one by one, and glared at Monkey King with a reddish face: "You guy, you just learned a skill from you. It''s too much to eat tofu!"


    "What to eat tofu, forget it, you don''t understand after telling you, now you can start to practice the techniques I teach, but before that, you have to get through the whole body meridians."


    "Open up the meridians of the whole body?" Biting looked stunned: "I heard that by opening up the second channel of Ren and Du, you can become a peerless master. If you have opened up the meridians of the whole body, wouldn''t it be invincible?"


    "Oh~ does this world also have the idea of ??opening up the two channels of Ren and Du?" Sun Wukong explained: "However, the meridians that I help you to get through are different from this one. It won''t give you invincible strength in the world, but it can give you endless Do you want endless potential, or do you want the so-called invincible strength?"


    "With the strength of Invincible in the World, why do you still have potential?" Biting looked puzzled, and Chen Yue was also very confused.


    "Since the teacher chose the latter for us, there must be his reason?" Yun Dan looked at Monkey King with a serious expression.


    "As expected of Tai Chi Xia Lan, she is indeed much more sensible than the two adorable little girls."


    "What a cute new girl! Big Brother Wukong, she''s not too young!" Biting said, her chest straightened with pride.


    Monkey King took a serious look: "Actually... it''s not very big."


    "What!" Biting blushed immediately and quit.


    "Okay, don''t change the subject!" Yun Dan looked at Sun Wukong with a serious face, "Since you said such contradictory things, don''t you explain?"


    "The invincible strength of the world is only for this world, but it has endless potential. Although it has to be practiced step by step, it can gain power beyond this world."


    Yun Dan said with a serious face: "If it sounds like this, the endless potential seems to be even stronger, but we... can we really grow to that point?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Monkey King said: "But if you don''t have confidence, you can choose the former."


    "There is no confidence in anything, this lady''s self-confidence is overwhelmingly saying, I will choose unlimited potential!"


    "Me too!" Chenyue also echoed.


    "There is challenge, there is motivation!" Yun Dan said blankly.


    "Very good!" Monkey King looked at the three women and said, "If you choose the former short-sightedly, then I won''t teach you anything anymore."


    "Hee hee~~ Fortunately, I chose the latter." Biting looked lucky.


    "Go back, you guys find three tubs to come to my room."


    "Why are you looking for three bath tubs to your room? What do you want to do?" Yun Dan looked at Monkey King warily.


    "Of course it''s because you took a bath." After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he turned and left.


    "Big Brother Wukong is definitely not that kind of person, I believe that Big Brother Wukong must have his reason." Chenyue has extremely high trust in Monkey King, and was the first to take the bath tub...


    "Hehe~~ Even if you want to see it, if it''s Big Brother Wukong, people won''t mind it!" Biting also turned and left...


    "But how do I think that this guy means that?" Yun Dan''s face was suspicious.


    I have to say that the hunch of a mature woman is really accurate.


    To open up the meridians of the whole body, for Monkey King, it is a matter of waving his hand, which is so troublesome, but he can''t do things that are thankless and don''t have benefits.


    Half an hour later, the three daughters of Chenyue found a bathtub and came to Monkey King''s room.


    After filling up the water, warming the water, and throwing it into countless medicinal materials that even Yundan hadn''t seen before, Monkey King looked at the three women and said, "Take off your clothes and go in!" He turned and left the room and closed the door. : "Well, call me."


    Seeing the countless precious medicinal materials, even Yundan had no doubt at this moment. After hesitating for a while, he resolutely took off his coat: "This is for cultivation..."


    "Big Brother Wukong, you can come in now!"


    It was Biting who was speaking. She was always bold, and her voice was a bit shy at the moment.


    As soon as he approached the gate, Monkey King saw the three daughters'' half-scented shoulders showing the white flowers outside the water. Well, the picture is good.


    "What are you shy, it would hurt your vitality to get through the meridians all over your body for the three of you." Sun Wukong flicked casually, walked to the middle of the tub and sat down, and a magic circle appeared under him instantly and was taken away from him The red arrogance that was emitted instantly turned into a fiery red, and the fire light instantly covered the three bath tubs... ..

 2441 Chapter Eleven

    As the tub was illuminated by the red light emitted from the formation, the medicinal materials in it were also dissolved at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a moment, the water in the tub was rendered into a crystal. It was shining with a bright glow, illuminating the whole room, and I could smell a refreshing medicinal fragrance in my breath.


    "Wow! Something seems to have run into the body!" Biting suddenly exclaimed.


    "Ahem~~ Don''t suddenly call out such misleading words." Sun Wukong said solemnly: "That is the energy transformed by the medicine is entering your body, improving your physique, and at the same time helping you get through your body. Meridians, I will teach you a method. Follow the above exercise route to circulate the energy that enters your body, cleanse your body, and impact your veins!"


    Monkey King popped out with a finger, and a ball of light instantly split and sank into the three women¡¯s eyebrows...


    The light group entered the body, and the three women instantly entered the state of meditation and concentration, and their bodies were wrapped in Yuan Qi, exuding the color brilliance of their Yuan Qi attributes...


    In this state, there can be absolutely no distractions. However, Monkey King changed the common sense. Look left and look right. Compared with big and small, it is completely half-hearted, but the third daughter is completely half-hearted. Still nothing unusual.


    Time passed a little bit, the sun went down, the sunset in Shindewa rose again, and then it went down, and so on...


    Until three days later.


    The original crystal clear and strong liquid medicine gradually became thinner, and finally recovered the clearness of the water. The third girl was soaked in the water, and there was no stain, because the stains that had been removed from the body of the third girl had already been emitted by the formation. The red light is completely purified.


    When the three women withdrew from the cultivation state and opened their eyes, what they saw was Sun Wukong''s eyes that Dingding looked at them, and they all screamed out''Ah~'', and they covered them with both hands. He said: "You fellow, don''t you know that you don''t know if you are evil?"


    "But~ such a beautiful scenery, if you don''t look at it, it''s a man in vain." Monkey King admired the different expressions of the three women seriously: "I have to say that you are much more beautiful now than before, and more."


    When Biting heard the words, she looked at her chest and immediately widened her eyes: "Wow! Is it really bigger?!!!"


    "Ahem~~ Biting, pay attention to the occasion!" Yun Dan''s cold face was full of meaningful flushes, but he was extremely calm and warned.


    "Yeah~!" Biting heard the words, then she suddenly squatted into the tub with a scream.


    "Okay! Stop calling, but I have been here with you for three days. After getting dressed, come out and let me take a look." Monkey King said, turning around and leaving the room.


    After a while, the three women all walked out of the room with a blushing complexion...


    Now they have changed a lot from what they looked like three days ago. The skinny areas have become thinner, and the meaty areas have grown. Their skin is soft and white, which is perfect.


    "Yeah~ It seems that the effect of washing the muscles and cutting the marrow this time is very impressive! Not bad!" Monkey King said, shaking his hands, and with a snap, a mirror as tall as a person was placed on the three women Before: "Come on, you guys have a look at what you are now!"


    "Wow! What a clear mirror!"


    "Where did you get it from?"


    "My God! Is the big beauty in this really me?"


    Looking at the three girls with an incredibly shocked look, Monkey King smiled: "How about it, don''t you feel bad?"


    "What''s not to lose! It''s all taken care of by you! But for your sake of making us so beautiful, I forgive you." Biting looked at herself in the mirror with a narcissistic expression. Expression: "I didn''t expect me to look so beautiful!"


    Only Yundan was not attracted by his mature and beautiful appearance. Instead, he checked his own changes for the first time: "The body has become a lot lighter, the six senses have been improved several times, and the cultivation has become even better. It''s smooth and handy, and Yuan Qi has also improved by about two levels... The benefits obtained don''t seem to be proportional to the medicinal materials paid!"


    "What is non-proportional? I said that this is used to improve your respective aptitudes. Don''t you think that your current body is different from before?"


    "Hehe~~ There is indeed a big difference!" Biting raised her head and stood in front of Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong, now you can''t say that people are young!"


    "Compared with Yundan''s, it''s still small..."


    "What...what! People are still growing! When I reach Teacher Yundan''s age, I will definitely be older than her."


    Yun Dan immediately glanced at Biting, only that she didn''t speak or refute her character, but a discerning person would understand the meaning.


    It seems that Leng Mei is also very concerned about this.


    "Well...Should you stop talking about this topic?" Chenyue blushed and said: "Big Brother Wukong, can you teach us to tread water now?"


    "Not yet. You have just absorbed those medicines and haven''t completely digested them. Now you are going back to your respective rooms to earnestly stabilize them according to the exercises I taught you. Tomorrow I will officially teach you skills such as treading water.


    "I don''t need to go back! I just need to stay in Wukong''s room to practice." Biting smiled and ran into Monkey King''s room to practice.


    "Biting...you..." Chenyue tangled for a while, and ran into Sun Wukong''s room with a red face: "Then...then I won''t go..."


    "In that case, I will stay too! I can''t be trusted to keep the two of them with you." Yun Dan glanced at Monkey King and walked in.


    "If you want to stay, just say it straight, round the corner!"


    Upon hearing this, Yun Dan clearly showed an unnatural expression on his face.


    Time, just a little bit was spent in the cultivation of the three daughters taught by Monkey King, unknowingly, half a month passed.


    Today, as usual, Sun Wukong accompanied the three daughters in cultivating, but he came to Yundan''s side with a feeling of feeling: "I think your cultivation is almost the same, you go to the old man in the broken array to see Seeing if there are any tasks to take, we will go out for a stroll."


    "Uh~ alright." Yun Dan glanced at Monkey King a little strangely and nodded.


    After spending so much time together, she has already understood some of the temperament and mystery of Monkey King. If there is nothing that interests him, she will never be nosy.


    "Is there something going to happen?" With curiosity, Yun Dan went to the residence of the leader of the broken formation alone.


    At this moment, Yi Henxi also received a message that zero was found... ..

 2442 Chapter 12 Mission

    Yi Henxi took out a note from the bamboo tube under Hai Dongqing''s feet, and looked at it carefully, "It seems that Zero''s activities have become more and more frequent, and even the traces of Zero have been found in the Qixing Tomb. "


    "The rain is coming!" The leader of the broken array sighed with his hands behind his back.


    At this time, Yun Dan also walked in from the door, clasped his fist and said: "Commander!" Then he looked at Yi Henxi on the side, nodded, and said hello.


    "Yundan! I haven''t seen your Yangtian Temple recently. I heard that you are learning some secret art from that Monkey King?"


    "Yes, I have made a small achievement now, so I want to go down the mountain to experience it. I wonder if there is any task that can be handed over to us?"


    "That''s a coincidence..." Yi Henxi handed the note in her hand to Yundan: "There was news from the Seven Star Tomb just now, and it seems that traces of zero have been found. Otherwise, this matter will be handed over to you Yang. The temple will handle it, right?"


    Yun Dan nodded, and took the note: "Understood, let us leave this to our Yangtian Temple!" My heart was very surprised: "There really is a task entrusted, is it a coincidence? Isn''t Wukong still going to pay? Can it be pinched?"


    Yi Henxi looked at Yun Dan and asked with curiosity: "I heard that you have already worshipped the Monkey King as a teacher. I wonder if it is true?"


    It''s just that he is even more curious in his heart. This former companion he hasn''t seen for some time seems to have become more and more beautiful?But naturally, I am embarrassed to say this, I can only hold it in my heart.


    "To learn people''s ability, naturally you have to worship him as a teacher..." Yun Dan said blankly and extremely seriously: "And...you should take care of your own three students! I heard that one of them was in Jiu recently. Gongling is very active, he has repeatedly violated the precepts, and was almost driven out of Jiugongling."


    "You''re talking about being late!" Yi Henxi smiled lightly: "That guy is indeed a headache, but his nature is not bad. If he is cultivated well, he will become a great..."


    When Yun Dan heard this, he suddenly remembered that when he was practicing, Sun Wukong seemed to have mentioned the name Zan Chi, and his face instantly became extremely serious: "The one called Zan Chi has two kinds of strength and Yuan Qi. The man of strength, right? Yi Henxi, you have to keep a close eye on him, now that Zero is trying to collect the pendant, trying to break Qiong Qi out, maybe this child, maybe it is related to this matter. ¡­"


    "I know what to do..."


    "That''s good..." Yun Dan said, leaving.


    But it was stopped by the leader of the broken formation: "Wait, Yundan, I see you, it seems that there is still something to say?"


    Yun Dan stopped, was silent for a moment, and said, "Nothing..."


    But my heart was slightly solemn: "That kid... will it really be like Wukong said, if he goes astray, will it bring disaster to Jiugongling?"


    It''s just this, she naturally can''t say it in front of Yi Henxi and the leader of the broken formation, because that might ruin the lagging future and make the situation in good condition extremely bad.


    Yi Henxi looked at Yundan''s back and said, "Commander, have you noticed that Yundan seems to have changed..."


    "Have you become beautiful!"


    "Ahem~~ This is indeed true, but from her appearance, it seems that she is too protective of the Monkey King. This is a bit inconsistent with the task you explained, but it seems that she was..."


    "After all, he is a woman. That Monkey King is so mysterious. Yun Dan is curious and it makes sense to be attracted. But trust Yun Dan. She has always been calm and rational and knows what to do. Moreover, the Monkey King, if he can Standing on our side actually adds a big boost!"


    "I hope so... but it''s really curious, what kind of secret technique it is, even Yundan is willing to recognize him as a teacher..."


    "There is always a chance to see..."


    Yangtian Temple.


    Looking at Yundan who had returned, Biting immediately greeted him and said with expectation: "Teacher Yundan, have you received any assignments?"


    Yun Dan said with a flat face: "I heard that the Seven-Star Tomb is haunted. The place we are going to this time is the Seven-Star Tomb."


    "Wow~ So, did you receive a mission?" Biting was gentle, and she was immediately delighted: "Great! I can finally go down the mountain to play!"


    Yun Dan immediately warned in a cold voice: "We are going to perform the task this time, not to play! Faced with Zero, you may lose your life at any time, so don''t take it lightly."


    "I see, Teacher Yun Dan! Besides, don''t we still have Big Brother Wukong here!" Faced with Yun Dan''s serious expression, Biting was still a little scared.


    "Pack up and we will set off right away."


    "Okay, right now!"


    Biting, who couldn''t wait to get down the mountain, ran into the house and picked it up...


    When it comes to packing up, it actually means bringing some dry food and money, which is very simple.


    When the group gathered again, Yun Dan took out two exquisite bracelets and handed them to Chenyue and Biting: ¡°Jugongling has a tradition. When every Xia Lan is performing a task, he will I got a small gift from the teacher. I made these two bracelets by myself. I wear them as I like them, and throw them away if I don¡¯t like them..."


    "Hehe~~ The gift that Teacher Yundan gave us, of course I like it! How could it be thrown away!" Biting immediately took her bracelet and put it on her right wrist.


    Chenyue also took it and put it on her right wrist, with a happy expression: "It''s very beautiful, Teacher Yundan, thank you!"


    "Just like it!" Yun Dan put his hands around his chest, his face was plain.


    "Hello~what about mine?" Monkey King looked at Yun Dan.


    "This is a gift from the teacher to the students. You are not my student, but my teacher. You want me to give you a gift?" Yun Dan glanced at Monkey King and said.


    "It''s so sad that I don''t have my share..."


    "..." Yun Dan watched Sun Wukong speechlessly, and silently took out a dagger, and handed it to him: "I don''t know what you like, this is what I usually use, take it."


    "Your saber should be a long sword? It''s so insincere not to give me that one."


    "Do you want my saber?"


    "Forget it, this little dagger is just fine, and it''s not bad to use it as our token of love."


    "Huh?! A token of love?!!!"


    Chenyue and Biting both screamed, and cast hostile glances at Yun Dan.


    Yun Dan''s complexion is also a rare blush: "Stop talking nonsense, this is not a token of love! It''s just a normal gift!" ..

 2443 Chapter 13 Heavy Zero

    After a long journey, Monkey King and his team arrived at the destination of the trip-Seven Star Tomb.


    As soon as he arrived at the Qixing Tomb, Yun Dan launched an investigation: "Chenyue, come and check it out to see if there is zero haunting around here."


    "Okay, Teacher Yundan."


    Chenyue knelt on one knee and touched the ground with her right hand. She activated the Detecting Xia Lan technique, and the invisible mental power fluctuated and spread, and the surrounding scenes gradually appeared in his mind. That kind of picture is more demanding than when using the Detecting Xia Lan technique before. Clear countless times, as if seeing it with my own eyes.


    This is the change brought about by Monkey King''s teaching of the spiritual tempering method. The long-term exploration of spiritual power is where she can see, and she can more clearly sense all things, energy, life, etc. within its scope. Fluctuations make everything in the detection range invisible.


    But for a moment, Chenyue put away the Xia Lan Shu, and Dai frowned slightly and looked ahead: "I saw a puppet possessed by Zero at a distance of almost three hundred steps from us."


    "Puppet? Is there really zero infestation here!" Yun Dan''s complexion instantly became serious, and he hurried along the direction Chenyue pointed. He really sensed the zero-force reaction halfway through, and stopped immediately, Li Drink out: "Come out! I found you long ago!"


    Accompanied by a low roar like a zombie, a young man who really looked like a zombie emerged from behind a rock, with a clear ''0'' mark on his forehead.


    "Qilei?"


    Seeing the person possessed by Zero, Yun Dan was slightly surprised.


    "Teacher Yundan, do you know this person?" Biting looked curious.


    Yun Dan''s face was serious: "He is the sniff here, and he is the one who told Jiugongling Seven-Star Tomb that there are zero occurrences."


    Biting suddenly said: "It seems that the sniffing is really the same as what Xia Lanxu said when she was studying, but it''s just an ordinary person who will be possessed by Zero."


    "It seems that the story of this mission has already begun." After Monkey King secretly said, he said to Chenyue: "The mission has already started, Chenyue, use Resilience Lightning to force zero out."


    "Okay, Big Brother Wukong!" Chenyue looked serious, gathering Qi in the palm of her left hand, and a thundercloud rolled in the sky: "Return to the lightning!"


    As the sound fell, a bright lightning pierced the sky and struck the puppet...


    However, the seemingly clumsy puppet was surprisingly agile, and it turned out to be a return to God''s lightning that avoided Chenyue.


    Chenyue didn''t get discouraged, and came again, but was still avoided by the other party, and jumped to Chenyue at an astonishing speed, launching an attack.


    If it were the previous Chenyue, at this moment, I am afraid that she will be messed up, but after washing her whole body, her meridians are fully accessible, her six senses are already different from ordinary people, even if she does not know the fighting skills, through the sensitivity of the six senses, Can do subtle skills that ordinary people can''t do.


    She could see through the fists and the number of entrained fist winds in an instant. Then she moved her body to the side to make the most effective dodge. With her slender hand pushed forward, the puppet was instantly pulled out a few meters away and rolled. Fall to the ground.


    "Biting, it''s now!" Yun Dan immediately reminded.


    "Look at me!" Long before Chenyue took the shot, Biting had also secretly prepared. Upon hearing Yundan''s reminder, she immediately activated the already prepared Xia Lan technique: "Return to God''s Lightning!"


    Amidst the dark clouds in the sky, a thunder and lightning fell again, with a scream, and struck the puppet who was too late to get up. Accompanied by a scream, the puppet was surrounded by lightning and thunder and fell to the ground with a thud. Sigh...


    After a while, a black figure was slowly forced out from the shadow of the puppet.


    "This... is zero!"


    Biting looked at the creature in front of her, a little nervous and a little excited. Although Ling had heard it countless times, and had seen it on the drawing paper when she was teaching, it was the first time she saw the real one.


    Chenyue was silent and wary on her face.


    Monkey King said: "The lowest level of heavy zero, leave it to you two to clean up."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me! Brother Wukong! I won''t let you down!" Biting was instantly wary, and wanted to perform well in front of Monkey King. She was praised: "I am enough for this kind of stuff. , Chenyue, don''t do anything!"


    As he said, clenched his fists,''Hi!~''with a soft drink, the whole body was instantly wrapped in a layer of Yuan Qi, a little bit under his feet, he rushed towards Zhong Ling with his bare hands...


    This is an application of Yuan Qi taught by Monkey King to activate the cell activity of the whole body with his Yuan Qi to achieve the effect of strengthening oneself.


    Especially after the whole body washes the marrow and the meridians are fully open, the effect is even more outstanding.


    Biting was so fast that she couldn''t react as much as the heavy zero reaction. She hit his forehead with a punch, hitting the rock ten meters behind, before stopping.


    "Cut~ This is heavy zero? Isn''t it too bad?" Biting glanced at her mouth boredly, expressing dissatisfaction.


    Sun Wukong explained: "At any rate, your acupuncture points and meridians are all through me. Although there is no increase in cultivation level, your physical fitness has been greatly improved. In addition, you have used what I taught you to strengthen yourself. Secret technique, this area is too heavy, so naturally I can''t fight it anymore, please solve it quickly.


    "Okay, Big Brother Wukong!" Biting''s beautiful body flashed and appeared in front of Zhongling again: "You are too weak to play with you, goodbye!"


    With a punch, Yuan Qi spewed out from his fist, and in a flash, he struck a heavy chest through the chest, causing it to fall weakly to the ground, turning into a pool of''black water'' and disappearing.


    Biting and the others have acupuncture points and meridians open, and the Yuan Qi in their bodies can naturally move freely. The Yuan Qi gushing out of their fists to use attacks is too pediatric.


    "This is the first time I have seen Yuanqi fighting like this!" Yun Dan exclaimed: "This is more flexible and changeable than fighting with Chivalry and Lanju. The fighting methods you taught are really effective. !"


    "This is just the most basic combat method, and I will teach you more powerful in the future."


    "That''s really exciting."


    The three females of Yun Dan showed expectation.


    And on a cliff hundreds of meters away, a Sun Wukong and his group, who looked at the bottom of the Sun Wukong differently from the other zero zeros, were uttered and shocked: "The four elephants, Xia Lan, With these methods? When did the Sixiang Xialan in Jiugongling become so powerful?"


    This couldn''t help but he was not shocked. The Sixiang Xialan had so easily killed Chong Zero in a second. Judging from his posture, he wouldn''t be able to compare with their five defeats, right?..

 2444 Chapter 14 What a Big Bag

    "Ok?"


    It''s okay for this zero not to speak, and the third Yun Dan found out the moment he spoke.


    The three women''s current six senses are all different from ordinary people, and their ears and eyesight have reached the level of inhumanity. Even if they are hundreds of meters apart, they can hear their whispers clearly.


    Of course, Monkey King had discovered it since he appeared, but he just ignored it.


    "No! I was found!" Shao''s expression changed drastically, and without thinking about it, he turned and fled.


    The three Sixiang Xialan (including the Monkey King) are very strange. With the addition of Yundan, a Taichi Xialan, he doesn''t want to have a fight before the matter is clear.


    "Let it escape." Yun Dandai frowned, and did not pursue it: "Looking at its appearance, it should be one of the five defeats."


    They are too far apart, and the other party is on the cliff. They can''t pursue it if they want to pursue it.


    "It''s a pity. If we learn the Takong taught by Brother Wukong, we can catch up with it." Biting said with regret.


    Chenyue said: "Treading water has just learned. If you step on air, I am afraid it will be more difficult?"


    Monkey King: "This technique is really difficult. With your current talents, it will take a year and a half to learn before you can learn it."


    "It''s going to take so long? Treading water has only learned a few days."


    Don¡¯t think it¡¯s a long time for a few days. Yuan Hao is not like Chakra. The nature is slightly different. It is much more difficult to practice. It takes a few days to learn. The talent is already amazing. If you put it in the Hokage World, They may learn this technique in a moment.


    Of course, this is not to say that Chakra is better than Yuan Hao. The so-called energy is the same, each has its own characteristics and lengths. The so-called specialization in surgery is the reason.


    "Don''t worry about it, since it appears here, it will appear sooner or later, let''s take a look at him first." Monkey King said to Qi Lei who was lying on the ground.


    "Almost forgot about him." Biting walked over and touched him lightly with her foot: "Should not be dead yet?"


    "It''s just fainted." Yun Dan took out the water bottle and fell on Qi Lei''s face. The latter immediately stirred up, sat up, looked at the Monkey King and several people, and finally fixed his eyes on Yun Dan''s body. : "You...you are... Teacher Yundan?"


    As a sniffer, although the strength is not very good, the town hall envoys of the major halls are naturally known.


    Yun Dan''s face was flat and said: "We received your secret security, and the leader of the broken formation sent us to investigate, and found that you were possessed by Chong Zero, so he took action to rescue him. That Chong Zero has been wiped out by us. It''s all right now."


    "Is that so?" Qi Lei looked puzzled: "I only remember that I was chased by Zero, then my eyes went dark, and my body was dictated. Then, like a dream, many things from the past flashed through my mind... "


    "That''s ZhongZing collecting intelligence." Yun Dan said with a serious face: "Zero can not only possess, but also check people''s memories, sniffing and mastering many secrets in Jiugongling, you have to be careful in the future. Otherwise, you are not qualified to be a sniff!"


    "I...I know!" Qi Lei nodded in shock in an instant.


    Yun Dan, with a cold and serious face, is indeed very majestic and scary.


    After a long journey, the sun was already about to set.


    Yun Dan looked at the sky and said, "Now take us to your house. I''m afraid we will have to investigate here for a while. Just saw one of the five defeats left. It seems that the situation here is better than I thought. It must be more serious."


    "One of the five defeats?" Qi Lei was shocked when he heard the words: "Understood, thank you for saving me! Please come with me, I will take you to my house to rest..."


    Followed Qi Lei to his home, it was almost dusk, but the very stinky brother who happened to see him was eating bean cake.


    Qi Lei immediately introduced: "This is my brother Qi Jie, and that, Qi Jie, do you have any extra bean cakes? Can you share some of them with my guests?"


    Qi Jie said unceremoniously, "If you want to eat, make it yourself."


    When Biting heard the words, her anger surged in an instant: "Well, you stinky boy, a broken bean cake, can you treat it as a treasure? Sister, I am not rare!"


    Qi Jie immediately said, "It''s not rare what else do you say?"


    "Oh! I have a bad temper!" Biting immediately crossed her brows and glared, despite her being gentle and well-behaved in front of Monkey King, she is essentially a violent sister, even after three years of experience in the fantasy world, she has not changed in the slightest. : "Big Brother Wukong, can I beat him?"


    Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "It doesn''t matter if you are killed."


    "Huh?!" Chenyue listened in the sidelines with a look of astonishment.


    Qi Lei was scared to death: "Don''t don''t~~please don''t do this! My brother has always been like this, please bear with him, don''t be like him."


    "Huh! Cartilage!" Qi Jie glanced at Qi Lei disdainfully, picked up his bean cake and walked to his room...


    "Oh! Your little kid is so angry that you can''t bear it!" Biting was so angry that she was about to beat Qi Jie, but she was held back by Chenyue: "Bi Ting, calm down, don''t be too impulsive..."


    I just finished speaking, but saw that Monkey King had already walked to Qi Jie''s side, grabbed his back collar, and threw it out the window with a''swish''...


    "Uh~!"


    Yun Dan''s three daughters were dumbfounded for an instant, and looked at Monkey King in astonishment.


    "Ah!!! Qi Jie!!!" Qi Lei screamed and rushed out the door...


    "Then that... that... Brother Wukong... is too much, right?" Chenyue looked at Monkey King in amazement.


    "To deal with this kind of bear child, this method is the most direct and effective." Monkey King said with a calm expression.


    "Hee hee~~ You deserve to be Wukong''s eldest brother, the posture you just threw at him is so handsome." Biting looked at Monkey King like a little fan.


    Yun Dan and Chenyue both looked speechless when they heard this. This guy is really poisoned. No matter what Sun Wukong does, she will applaud for no reason.


    But for a moment, Qi Lei ran into the room with Qi Jie who was already in a coma. After looking at Monkey King, he ran into Qi Jie''s room without saying a word...


    His head is so big, it seems to be hurt.


    From Qi Lei''s eyes, one could see the anger towards Monkey King, but he didn''t dare to speak with a cowardly character.


    "Wukong, it''s a bit too much..." Yun Dan saw the big bag on Qi Jie''s head, and his heart suddenly jumped. Wounded... ..

 2445 Chapter Fifteen

    "Teacher Yundan, how is it?"


    Looking at Yundan coming out of the room, Chenyue immediately got up and asked.


    "It''s just a bit of skin trauma, and it''s all right after a rest."


    "That''s good." Chenyue breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Qi Jie had a problem, it would be difficult to explain to Qi Lei, after all, he was also a sniff of Jiugongling, a companion.


    "Really...I''m sorry...I''ve caused you trouble..." Qi Lei walked out of the room and gave Monkey King a little scared, and said very restrained.


    From this point, it is enough to see that this guy is really small and cowardly, his brother has been beaten, and he dare not say anything.


    "It seems that the relationship between you and your brother is not very good." Biting said.


    "Oh~ Actually... he can''t be blamed... since that happened..."


    Chenyue: "That thing? Can you tell us about it?"


    "Yeah~" Qi Lei sat down and told his story...


    (Don''t make up the word count, omitted here...)


    "So..." After hearing Qi Lei''s story, Biting looked stunned: "It seems that your brother is blaming you for not coming forward to protect him and your mother. You are really cowardly, but...huh ~ Really a self-righteous kid, why didn''t I see him come forward at the time? To be ashamed to blame all the blame on others is really bad!"


    "I can''t look directly at my cowardice, but I blame all the blame on others. Such a person is the most useless!" Yun Dan''s face was indifferent, and he was also very shameless to Qi Jie.


    Qi Jie, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes, clenched his teeth, clenched his fists, showing extreme anger. After looking at the hall, he turned the window and ran out...


    Sun Wukong glanced at the room, and didn¡¯t bother to pay attention. He wiped it on the table, and the table full of food flashed in an instant, making the whole room waft with a strong fragrance: ¡°This kind of boring thing doesn¡¯t need to be mentioned. Right."


    "This...this this...this is?!!!" Qi Lei was stunned in shock as he watched the food that suddenly appeared on the table.


    "This is just a unique use of Chivalry and Lancaster Wukong, and there is no need to make a fuss." Biting explained to Qi Lei''s shocked look very casually.


    Having been with Monkey King for so long, she naturally encountered such a scene. Although she hasn''t figured out how Monkey King made so many delicacies, it can only be attributed to the secret skills of Chivalry.


    "That..." Seeing Chenyue and the others enjoying the food on the table, Qi Lei swallowed hard, and the smell of the fragrance made him hungry.


    "As a return of lodging, it''s okay to give you a bowl." Monkey King waved his hand, and a bowl of steaming white rice flashed in front of Qi Lei. Although the dishes were not many, they also exuded a mouth-watering fragrance.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Qi Lei didn''t mind, immediately picked up the tableware, walked aside and ate it impatiently.


    Just because of the aura from Monkey King, he didn''t have the guts to eat at the same table with them.


    But Qi Lei never thought of the huge opportunity he had gotten. Although it was just a bowl of rice, it would depend on who gave it!


    From then on, Qi Lei will not suffer from all kinds of diseases. If he still has the Xia Lan Gua Seal, then his achievements will be limitless. Unfortunately, his Xia Lan Gua Seal has been erased, just an ordinary person. The benefits are limited to this.


    "Ah~ The food provided by Brother Wukong is indeed the best in the world! I have eaten it!" Biting leaned on the wooden chair and touched the slightly bulged belly without any image.


    "Don''t be lazy, go back to the room and practice, don''t waste that energy."


    When the three women heard this, they got up and wanted to approach the room to practice, but they saw that Qi Jie, who was originally lying on the bed, was missing. They were all shocked. Biting immediately looked at Monkey King and reported: "Big Brother Wukong, that kid is missing. No, you won¡¯t be caught by Zero?"


    "Huh?!!!" Qi Lei''s expression changed suddenly upon hearing this.


    "I''m here, don¡¯t I know if Zero is here?" Monkey King said with a flat face: "Don¡¯t worry, that guy was not caught by Zero, but after hearing your words, he couldn¡¯t stand it and climbed the window. Ran out."


    Yun Dan and Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "Knowing that this area is not infested, I even dared to break it out. I really don''t know how to live or die!"


    Qi Lei''s original nonchalant expression changed drastically after listening to Yundan''s words. Things like this happened from time to time. He is no stranger to it, but today it is a little different, because there is zero haunting here. , And even found a trace of one of the five defeats. If this brother had any accident, he would not dare to think about it. He immediately looked at Yundan with a pleading expression: "Teacher Yundan, please help my brother. Right! I''m just such a relative. If there is any accident in Kisuke, maybe I have any meaning!"


    Biting looked at Qi Lei with an unexpected look: "I can''t tell, you look weak, but you are actually quite strong."


    Yun Dan''s face was flat: "Don''t worry, although your brother is not pleasing, we will not die."


    The cold beauty is the cold beauty, telling the truth.


    Qi Lei immediately looked grateful: "Thank you so much!"


    "Big Brother Wukong..." Chenyue looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    Monkey King said indifferently: "That kid¡¯s safety is not my business, but this is an opportunity. He sneaked out so that he might be attracted to''break'', so we would use him as a bait, and take''break'' in one fell swoop. under."


    Qi Lei looked worried when he heard this.


    Chenyue saw Qi Lei''s worries, and softly comforted: "Don''t worry, Big Brother Wukong and Teacher Yundan are both cold and warm, and will not cause your brother to have an accident."


    "Teacher Yundan, I believe, but Big Brother Wukong..." Qi Lei thought of Sun Wukong''s scene of throwing his brother out of the window like trash without hesitation. He didn''t believe in Sun Wukong. Of course, he didn''t think so. The one who dared to say it was just a mutter in my heart.


    "Let me see where that kid is." Biting leaned on the ground with one hand and performed the Detecting Heroic Lan technique.


    Having been with Monkey King for so long, she naturally learned the mental tempering method...


    But for a moment, Biting frowned slightly and put away Xia Lan Shu.


    Seeing Biting''s appearance, Yun Dan''s expression became a little serious: "How?"


    Biting looked a little strange: "Po has already met with that kid, and is already on her way back..."


    (PS: Yesterday, there was a day¡¯s power outage and the phone ran out of power. I¡¯m really sorry for the interruption. Because of the work relationship, the maximum can only be three shifts, so today three shifts, a little compensation.) ..

 2446 Chapter Sixteen

    "Broken" came back with Kisuke?"Chen Yue looked curious.


    "Well, "Bao" became a village woman, Qi Jie called her mother..."


    "Mom..." Qi Lei''s face changed slightly when he heard the words: "Using this kind of thing to deceive Qi Jie..."


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "This "broken" is really interesting, obviously I don''t have any brains, but I still want to outsmart it, so let''s wait outside for them to come back."


    At this time, the night has come, and the stars have been high in the night sky.


    In this pollution-free ancient times, the starry sky at night was bright and beautiful, bringing a ray of light to this dark earth.


    "It''s not bad to sit and watch the stars with Wukong."


    Just when Chenyue and the others were gradually fascinated by this beautiful scene, the sound of their footsteps disrupted their thoughts, and a village woman and Qi Jie appeared in the eyes of the group.


    Seeing the appearance of the village woman, Qi Lei was obviously in a daze, knowing that the other party was a fake, still evoked a lot of his past...


    Only for a moment, Qi Lei cleared up his feelings, and ran over to Qijie with a happy face: "Kijie, you are finally back, but I am so worried!" As he said, he took Qijie''s hand and thought He took the opportunity to keep a certain distance between his younger brother and the village women, so that Yun Dan and the others could take action without any scruples.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Qi Lei''s hand had just touched his brother''s hand, and he was thrown away mercilessly: "Go away, I''m not familiar with you yet!"


    "Qijie...you..." Qi Lei was a little dumbfounded.


    The hot-tempered Biting was even more angry: "How come there is a stupid like you in the world? It''s not your mother, she''s changed!"


    Qijie''s face changed slightly, but he immediately stood in front of the village woman: "What are you talking about! This is obviously my mother! It''s not "broken"!"


    "Stupid." Monkey King took a step forward and suddenly flashed in front of Qi Jie, slapped his face unceremoniously, only hearing the sound of a''bang'', his figure instantly resembled a rolling stone. , Lianlu rubbed the ground and rolled out a hundred meters away.


    "Kisuke!!!"


    Qi Lei''s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly ran after him...


    When Qi Lei picked up Qi Jie from the mud, he found that half of his face had been swollen into a pig''s head, and he was already unconscious...


    Monkey King looked at the Po in front of him, and said calmly: "Think of this way to approach us, I have to admit, Po, your IQ is on the same level as that of that fool."


    "..." The village woman was silent for a while, her whole body changed, and her original appearance was restored, and she looked at Monkey King with interest: "I ask myself that the transformation is perfect, even the zero power is hidden completely. , How did you find out?"


    Biting with her arms akimbo her hips, her face was triumphant: "In front of us, even if you hide it well, it is meaningless. Zero force can''t be sensed, but it still stays in your body, as long as it is still there. We can fully explore your body!"


    He was obviously moved: "Your Jiugongling''s Detecting Chivalrous Art has reached this level?!!!"


    Biting looked smug: "How is it? Great!"


    "Awesome for you!" Monkey King slapped Biting on the forehead with a''pop''.


    "Why hit me? Big Brother Wukong!" Biting said aggrieved.


    "Remember, at any time in the future, don''t explain your ability to others. That will only allow others to analyze the weakness of your technique and defeat you!"


    Biting touched her head and nodded aggrieved: "I see..."


    Sun Wukong looked at Chenyue behind him: "Chenyue, this guy is handed over to you."


    Yun Dandai frowned and looked at Monkey King: "This guy is one of the five losers. Is it okay to hand it over to Chen Yue?"


    "Don''t worry, you have more than rubbing, what Chenyue lacks is only actual combat experience."


    "Hmm~~ It seems that I was really underestimated!" Po sneered and said: "A mere four elephant hero Lan was allowed to deal with me! I am not the kind of rubbish that can be compared!"


    As he spoke, he banged his fist towards Monkey King¡¯s face...


    "Didn''t I say that, your opponent is her." Monkey Wukong remained motionless, just stretched out his right hand, flicking a finger between the''broken'' eyebrows, only hearing a''bang'', his figure flew upside down instantly After coming out, crashing down on a huge boulder, just stopped.


    "You!!!"''Po'' got up with difficulty, his head swaying dizzy and a little unsteady, stroking the swollen bag on his forehead, looking at Monkey King in amazement, he was zero!Or is it one of the five defeats, and a big bag will be ejected by one finger?


    Moreover, the moment Sun Wukong made his move, he felt his heart palpitations. His strength was as strong as facing Master Fake Ye, which was simply shocking.


    How strong the fake leaf is, it is not clear that the guy in front of him who is regarded as the Sixiang Xialan is so capable?


    "escape!"


    For an instant, he lost a little bit of courage to fight again, even if it was the Tai Chi Xia Lan behind, he didn¡¯t pay attention to it, but the existence of Monkey King made him terrified, because he felt the face from Monkey King. The feeling of oppression in the fake leaves.


    Looking at "Bao" who turned and fled, Biting immediately looked at Monkey King with an extremely admiring look: "As expected, Brother Wukong, one of the five defeats is scared!"


    "Don''t try to escape!"


    Chenyue snorted and wrapped Yuan Hao under her feet. A few of them had already caught up with the escaped "Bao", Yuan Hao surging on the palm of her hand, slapped the back of "Bao" with a palm.


    "Broken" was shocked instantly, but he had personally seen how terrifying this move was. The previous heavy zero was killed by being blasted through the body with a punch of this similar move.


    He didn''t want to follow in the footsteps of the heavy zero, hurriedly rolled sideways, and avoided, but Chenyue''s palm lost her eyes, but it happened to slap on a big rock, causing it to split from the middle in an instant. .


    Seeing this picture, "Broken" was frightened with a solemn expression, and he shouted: "These speeds and attacks...this is not what the Sixiang Xialan should have! To some extent, it can be Tai Chi Xia Lan is comparable!"


    Indeed, this kind of kung fu is not inferior to Tai Chi Xia Lan, and the reason why Tai Chi Xia Lan is Tai Chi Xia Lan is mainly due to the power of Yuan Hao and the power of Xia Lan.


    Chenyue, who was able to open up the acupoint meridians throughout his body and cleanse the marrow, had a physical fitness far surpassing those of Tai Chi Xia Lan.


    What''s worse than Tai Chi Xia Lan is only the combat experience and how much you use Yuan Hao to become Tai Chi Xia Lan, but it is only a matter of time...

 2447 Chapter 17 Mountain Ghost Rhymes, Fake Leaves

    "At this time, do you still have the thought to express emotion?"


    Chenyue snorted, and a little bit below her feet, her figure instantly flashed in front of "Bao", the right foot that was entwined with Yuan Qi suddenly kicked out unceremoniously, but it was the broken chest that made it fly out again. Rolling to the ground.


    "But... Damn it!" "Broken" climbed up from the ground embarrassedly, with a gloomy expression: "This little girl is so fast... The power is also surprisingly heavy, no, if this continues... I will definitely lose..."


    "Cut~ this is one of the five defeats? It''s too bad, right?" Biting looked at the embarrassing look of "Broken", and was almost beaten by Chenyue with no backhand strength, and glanced at her mouth with disdain.


    Obviously it looks so majestic, but it turns out to be ineffective.


    "It''s really delicious." Sun Wukong nodded calmly. In the original book, he can almost be beaten after hesitate. This "break" is nothing special except for intrigues and attacks on other people''s weaknesses.


    It was precisely because of his poor combat effectiveness that Sun Wukong asked Chenyue to use him to practice hands.


    "Damn it! You dare to look down on me!" "Po" roared, his extremely angry expression seemed to be about to explode, but suddenly he saw a dark shadow on his body, and Chenyue flashed in front of him again, kicking. At the door of his face, he made it fly upside down like a broken kite, hitting hard on the big rocks behind him, and at the same time he was unable to draw to the ground: "Damn...I unexpectedly... will lose to the four elephants... Xia Lan Of...in hand..."


    As he said, his whole body dissolved, turned into a pool of''black water'' and disappeared...


    Seeing this situation, Chenyuedai frowned slightly, and yelled out: "I said, even if you hide your zero strength, you don''t want to avoid my detection! I want to use this trick to deceive me. It''s so naive!"


    Gathering on the palm of her hand, Chenyue launched her own chivalrous magic on the big stone in front: "Heavenly Dry Butterfly Dance!!!"


    The metallic element turned into light butterflies dancing in the sky, gushing out like a tide in the dazzling light. Each light butterfly cuts the big stone in front of it into pieces like a whirling sharp blade, exposing its hiding. The "broken" in the scream was cut into pieces...


    "Damn it!! Why was it discovered? I''m not reconciled!!!"


    With the roar, the "broken" figure disappeared without a trace in the "Heavenly Dry Butterfly Dance".


    If you want to play the trick of''playing dead'' in front of Chenyue, "breaking" is obviously thinking too much.


    Under Sun Wukong''s teaching, even if he didn''t use the Detecting Chivalrous Art, Chenyue was able to detect everything within a certain range only with his own mental power.


    In the final analysis, it is also blamed that "Broken" is unlucky enough, his best hiding method is completely useless in the face of Chenyue, and he is smashed to death.


    It''s vain to let him have a thousand horrible ideas, and he can''t use it.


    Seven Star Tomb, in an unknown canyon far away from Qi Lei''s house.


    A crow landed from the sky and stopped at the wrist of a wicked man. One crow and one person looked at each other. The man read all the pictures the crow had seen, and his brows suddenly frowned: "" "This useless thing will be killed by Sixiang Xialan..."


    After a moment of contemplation, the man walked towards the depths of the canyon...


    To the end, in his line of sight, a mysterious man shrouded in a robe appeared, sitting behind a woman wearing a hat, transporting Yuan Qi...


    "I always have a question to ask. There is no grass here, and there is no rain all year round. It stands to reason that no plants can grow, but why don''t the flowers you plant die, mountain ghosts?"


    "Flowers... will not die... they die, they are hearts!"


    "Hahaha~~ interesting!"


    "What can I do?"


    "Just to see how your progress is, and... "Broken" was killed... It seems that the few heroes who came this time are not easy, and you need to get some time..."


    "Not easy?" Shan Gui Yao kept moving, and said calmly without looking back: "If you can say such a thing from your fake leaf, it seems that the other party does have some ability, but it is the same for me. ¡­"


    "Haha~~ I hope your ability can be as reliable as you can say!" Fake Ye sneered.


    "Who is here?"


    "Your old acquaintance, Tai Chi Xia Lan-Yun Dan."


    "Yundan..." After the Mountain Ghost Rumor said such a sentence, he said calmly: "I know, I will help you settle this matter..."


    "That''s the best, but you have to pay attention to one thing. Although Yundan is Tai Chi Xia Lan, but in their team, the man who looks like Si Xiang Xia Lan is the main one. This is very strange. ¡­"


    "Four Elephant Xia Lan..." Shan Gui Yao stopped his hands and stood up: "This is really interesting...but no matter what the identity of the other party, it is the same..."


    "Then you get ready! I will let Sanhe Hara assist you." Said Jiye, turning and leaving...


    "Yundan..." In the silent gorge cave, the mountain ghost murmured to himself, and the girl with a hat on her head walked out of the cave...


    Qi Lei''s home.


    Qi Jie lay on the bed again, this time he was hurt more than before, and he is still unconscious.


    Qi Lei is taking care of his younger brother, while Monkey King and his party are sitting around the table.


    Yun Dan said: "Even though Po is killed, we must investigate their purpose here. Therefore, I plan to go out and search again, but there must be someone to stay to protect them..." He glanced at the two brothers Qi Lei in the room.


    "No need." Monkey King said with a flat face: "Zero''s goal is not them either. Instead, they will come to trouble us. As long as we leave, the two of them will be safe."


    "Really?" The kind-hearted Chenyue was still a little worried.


    "I said nothing will happen, nothing will happen, go!" Sun Wukong got up and walked outside the house...


    "I believe in Wukong''s judgment." Biting followed Sun Wukong without hesitation.


    Of course, Chenyue naturally believed in Sun Wukong''s words very much, but she was a little worried about the kindness. Seeing that Biting had followed, she also immediately followed.


    These two little girls already believed in Monkey King''s words.


    Yun Dan looked at Qi Lei in the room and said, "Let¡¯s go out to investigate. There are no traces of zero in this area, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. If there is any accident, use Costin to send a message, we will immediately Arrived."


    "Okay! You guys should be more careful." Although Qi Lei was a little scared, he did nothing. He had to stay and take care of his injured brother...

 2448 Chapter Eighteen

    In the rocky yellow sand valley, Yun Dan looked at the endless barren scenery around him: "Chenyue, survey this area with all your strength, don''t let any suspicious places go."


    "Okay, Teacher Yundan."


    Chenyue put her slender hand on the ground, and as the Xia Lan hexagrams flashed, she closed her eyes and started to detect Xia Lan with all her strength: "It has reached the limit that I can check, no suspicious places have been found, and no traces of zero... "


    Yun Dandai frowned slightly: "Even one of the five defeats has appeared here. Things can''t be that simple. Zero must be carrying out some conspiracy. We are moving forward..."


    "Actually, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome." Monkey King looked at Chenyue''s three females: "You have all practiced the spiritual tempering method that I taught. Due to the relationship of strength, the distance of exploration is limited, but as long as you work together, the spirit One, one more person, if you are using the Detecting Xia Lan technique, it is enough to explore the entire Seven Star Tomb."


    "Can it still be like this? What should I do?" Chen Yue said with a curious look.


    "Hand in hand, while silently practicing your mind, your respective spiritual powers will naturally merge together, and then one of them can initiate the detection of the chivalrous magic."


    "Chenyue, it''s up to you to launch the Xia Lan Shu."


    "Ok,"


    The three women held hands and formed a circle. As the mind revolved, they were shocked to discover that their respective mental powers were truly fused together autonomously under the guidance of the mind, giving them an instant A sense of unity.


    "It''s amazing! We actually understand each other?!"


    "Chenyue, I didn''t expect it! So you are to Brother Wukong..."


    "Yeah! Don''t say, you are not the same!"


    "How come even Teacher Yundan..."


    "You two, don''t look at some messy things, quickly launch the Xia Lan technique and explore the seven-star tomb!"


    The two girls of Biting immediately silenced the sound. Chenyue also launched the Detecting Xia Lan technique. A huge luminous Xia Lan hexagrams formation appeared under the three women, almost 20 meters away, and Chenyue''s detection It also spread rapidly at an astonishing speed, but in a moment the entire Seven Star Tomb can be seen!


    "This is...found it! What a strong zero-force fluctuation!"


    "Huh? He...he is!!!" Yun Dan suddenly exclaimed, because the three of them are now in harmony, so she naturally saw the scene Chen Yue saw.


    "Huh? Teacher Yundan, is that uncle like you?" Biting looked surprised: "So, is he also Xia Lan? Why is he on Zero?"


    "Don''t look at things that have nothing to do with you!" Yun Dan was anxious, and in an instant he withdrew from the state of spiritual integration of the three women, and the Xia Lan technique was also interrupted.


    "Hee hee~~ I didn''t show it, there must be a problem!" Biting immediately put on a gossip expression, and looked at Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong, I just saw a very interesting picture, do you want to know? ?"


    "Bi Ting, don''t be troublesome!" Yun Dan''s expression changed slightly, and he sank and shouted.


    Biting was obviously taken aback, and she immediately hid behind Sun Wukong, but giggled unkindly: "You are scared, you don''t want to say, I want to say, Brother Wukong, it seems you have a rival Appear!~"


    "Rival in love?"


    "Wukong, don''t listen to her nonsense! It''s not like that!" Yun Dan''s expression changed drastically, and he explained nervously, as if he was afraid that Monkey King would misunderstand him.


    Monkey King looked at Yun Dan with a smile: "In fact, you don''t need to explain."


    Yun Dan''s pretty face turned red in an instant, he gave a cold snort, turned and left: "Zero''s lair is here..."


    "Hehe~~ Teacher Yun Dan is shy, it''s really rare." Biting laughed immediately, because with Monkey King backing, Yun Dan seemed less majestic in her heart.


    canyon.


    Shan Gui Yao looked ahead, frowning slightly: "The feeling of being spied just now...is it the Detecting Xia Lan Shu? It seems that this place has been discovered...that''s good, if so, they will definitely rush here... "


    With that, Shan Gui Yao suddenly opened both hands, and Yuan Qi gathered in both hands and plunged into the ground. Following the slight vibration of the ground, five large tripods of different colors rose slowly from the ground and floated in the air: "Scatter, you go to the north and guard the tripod of Shuikan; harm, you go to the east and guard the tripod of Leizhen; the rest go to guard the tripod of Heavenly Stem in the west; the tripod of Huoli and the trip of Earth and Kun in the south I will guard it myself! Listen well, as long as you guard these tripods, you will have enough time to complete the task, understand?"


    "Got it!"


    Entering the canyon, Yun Dan Dai''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly: "Strange, why do you suddenly feel the Yuan Qi in the body is losing?"


    "Huh? I feel it too!" Chenyue looked at Monkey King, "What''s going on? Brother Wukong?"


    "Because we have entered into the chivalrous spell cast by the enemy."


    "Xia Lan Shu? You mean, we have entered other people''s enchantment trap?" Yun Dan''s face became serious.


    "Jueqi is against the sky, creating an enchantment where the air is thin, and only Yuanqi can be used to maintain movement. Through the five inner pots corresponding to Yuanqi attributes, it can absorb the body of everyone in the enchantment (including yourself). Yuan , so that the people in it cannot absorb Yuan ; and the Yuan drawn from other Xia Lan can be used for himself."


    "It''s such a tricky barrier?" Yun Dan''s expression became more and more solemn: "Is there a way to crack it?"


    "It''s very simple. Just destroy the tripod representing the five attributes, but the principle of this Jueqi Nikong is: if one tripod exists, five tripods exist. Therefore, if you want to completely destroy this Jueqi Nikong, you can only destroy five tripods. All the tripods are destroyed, otherwise, the caster can repair the other four tripods at any time and reproduce the power of Absolute Qi against the sky."


    "Unexpectedly...you--seem to be familiar with my Jue Huang Nikong?" A careless voice suddenly sounded in the front. At some unknown time, a man covered in robe appeared in front of Monkey King. .


    "Mountain Ghost Ballad!"


    Seeing the incoming person, Yun Dan''s cold expression suddenly showed a complex color.


    On the contrary, it was a mountain ghost, still indifferent: "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Yundan!"


    "I have always believed that you didn''t kill the teacher, right?"


    "Hahaha~~ At this age, are you still so naive..." Shan Gui Yao said with a mocking smile: "Hurry up, as long as you don''t interfere with me, I can watch the same scene. For sake of it, forgive you once!"


    "You..." Yun Dan frowned, and his complex complexion instantly became cold: "Are you really working with Zero?"


    "I don''t want to say it the second time!" Shan Gui Yao''s face was indifferent, and his whole body revealed a cold killing intent: "Either leave or die!" ..

 2449 Chapter Nineteen Yun Dan vs Mountain Ghost Rumor

    Looking at the indifferent expression of the mountain ghost rumors and the cold killing intent emanating from it, Yun Dan''s persistent heart was slightly shaken, and then he became extremely firm again: "No matter what your purpose is, I will not let it You succeeded!"


    "Oh~ you want to knock me down?" Shan Gui Yao smiled slightly, disdainful of Yun Dan.


    "I admit that my talent is far inferior to you, and your strength is stronger than me, but now, you can''t beat me!"


    "Oh~ I haven''t seen you for many years, your tone has become so small!"


    Yun Dan yelled coldly: "Hand over the god pendant, come back to Jiugongling with me!"


    "Then it depends on whether you have that ability." Shan Gui Yao''s breath became extremely sharp in an instant, Yuan Hao revolved, and in a flash, he appeared on the side of Yun Dan, kicking her in the face. Out


    "This is... Moon Chase!"


    The teleportation speed caused Yun Dan''s pupils to shrink slightly, crossed her hands, and blocked Shan Gui Yao''s fierce kick. The huge force caused her to slide back five meters away.


    "You only have this strength? You said without embarrassment...I can''t beat you?" Shan Gui Yao said mockingly.


    "This should be what I want to say." Yun Dan said indifferently: "This kind of weak attack is not like the power of your mountain ghost rumors, or that, in the sky of my own absolute scorpion, Your strength is also limited?"


    "But it''s enough for you!"


    With Shan Gui Yao''s one-handed move, the ground under Yun Dan''s feet suddenly shot countless Yuanqi bullets, but they lightly tapped under her feet and dodged sideways.


    "Oh~ the response is good." Shan Gui Yao laughed out: "Unfortunately, the speed is not fast enough!"


    Yuan Hao wrapped around his feet, and his figure appeared behind Yundan''s back in a flash, punched out, and passed directly through Yundan''s back. However, Shangui Yao''s complexion changed slightly, because in his feelings, there was no Hit the entity, that is to say: "This is-afterimage?!!!"


    As soon as the voice fell, it was suddenly kicked by someone behind Suujue. The strength was so great that he could not release his strength in the first time, and the road rolled about 20 meters away before stopping.


    Mountain Ghost Rumor climbed up from the ground in embarrassment, and looked at Yundan not far away with a shocked expression: "Your Moon Chase has reached this speed!!!"


    The kick just now didn''t match his reaction. Yun Dan''s growth really shocked him.


    "What''s so surprising about this?" Yun Dan looked calm: "I used to be far behind you and Yi Henxi in the practice of Yue Zhui, but now I have the confidence not to lose to you."


    With that, Yun Dan¡¯s feet flashed in front of Shan Gui Yao, and he kicked it out, but was blocked by the opponent with his arms crossed. However, his figure flashed again, and Yun Dan took Shan Gui Yao on the left. Kicked out...


    "This¡­!!!"


    Shan Gui Yao climbed up from the ground, feeling the sharp pain in his hands like bones about to break, and his face was shocked: "You-have not been affected by''Jie Huang Nikong''?"


    "You only noticed it now? Mountain Ghost Rumor, you seem to have become dull." Yun Dan looked cold.


    "Impossible! In my "Absolute Qi Nikong", how could it not be affected by this?!"Shan Gui Yao''s expression was moved, and even his master was restricted. How could outsiders not be affected by this?


    "So, this is your biggest mistake!" Yun Dan''s face was cold and indifferent: "The self-righteous creation of such an "absolutely high against the sky" has restricted my own strength, and I am completely unaffected by this. , You have no chance of winning!"


    "Why... why are you not affected by my "Absolute Qi Nikong"?Shan Gui Yao''s face was serious, and he shouted. "Jueqi Nikong" failed. This is the first time this happened.


    "How could I tell you this kind of thing!" Yun Dan yelled coldly, his body was wrapped in Yuan Qi, his physical fitness was greatly strengthened in an instant, and the ground was cracked and opened when he stepped on his feet, his figure resembling a string. The arrow flew out, punched straight, and blasted toward the door of the mountain ghost!


    Regardless of being a daughter, Yundan is actually best at fighting. She rarely uses the chivalrous art. Monkey''s teaching method is most suitable for her. The whole body is activated by Yuan Qi, and her physical skills are greatly improved. , Fully displayed, Shan Gui Yao was only displaying two levels of strength at this moment, and it could be described as being completely beaten.


    With a "bang~", the Mountain Ghost Ballad was hit into the air with a punch, followed by Yundan''s unparalleled continuous bombardment...


    Until ten seconds later, when Shan Gui Yao fell to the ground, he was bruised and severely injured.


    "That''s amazing! Teacher Yun Dan!" Biting watched from the side and shouted with excitement.


    "It''s... misguided!" Shan Gui Yao climbed up from the ground with difficulty, looking at Yun Dan, full of amazement: "I have to say, Yun Dan, your growth has far exceeded my expectations. It''s just-yours. Be merciful! Judging by the strength you have shown, under that set of continuous attacks, I shouldn''t be able to stand up anymore!"


    "Hand over the pendant, come back to Jiugongling with me!" Yun Dan cried out coldly.


    "Hahaha~~~" The mountain ghost heard the rumor and suddenly let out a weird laugh: "I admit that it is a wrong decision to deal with you with this "Absolute Qi Nikong", but don''t think that you will win this way. Ah, Yundan!"


    As the mountain ghost rumor said, a strong Yuanqi wave suddenly surged from both hands, and he shot into the sky!


    At the same time, the five tripods scattered around sank into the ground and disappeared.


    "Jueqi Nikong" was cancelled.


    Suddenly, an extremely strong Yuan Qi burst out of Shan Gui Yao, shining his whole body: "Yun Dan, I admit, you are very strong! It is a pity that you can never beat me! "At this moment, the spirit of the mountain ghosts is amazing.


    "Don''t be ashamed!"


    Yun Dan responded with a cold drink, flashed his figure, and launched an attack. However, his figure suddenly stopped less than one meter from the mountain ghost rumors, and his complexion changed drastically: "This is?!"


    "Zedui ghost dust forbidden image!" Shan Gui Yao said indifferently, holding a win.


    "You... shouldn''t have activated Zedui Ghost Dust Pearl!" Yun Dan said, his expression slightly changed: "Could it be that time..."


    "Hahaha~~ It seems you have discovered that you have been beaten so many times in a row, do you think I will be beaten for nothing?"


    Yun Dan said coldly: "It''s really amazing, your chivalrous art is really invincible!" As he said, he tilted his head and looked at the Sun Wukong, who was in a visual warfare. There was a slight gentleness in his eyes: "If this is replaced by the previous one. I have indeed lost, but now..."


    With a move of Yundan''s mind, he silently moved his mind, his body Yuanqi circulated his whole body, absorbing and refining all the Zedui ghost dust beads hidden in his body¡ª¡ª


    "It doesn''t work for me!" ..

 2450 Chapter Twenty

    "Drink~!!!"


    "what!!!"


    Shan Gui Yao was hit in the chest again and flew out.


    "You!~"


    After wiping off the blood on the corners of his mouth, Shan Gui Yao looked at Yun Dan in shock. This time, he was really shocked. It didn¡¯t matter if "Absolutely Qi Nikong" was invalid. Now even his master Lanshu was also Crack, how is this done?


    "Very doubtful?" Yun Dan said with a calm expression: "I just absorbed and refined the "Zedui Ghost Dust Bead" Yuan Qi who had hidden you in my body."


    "Assimilate... Refining..." Shan Gui Yao looked surprised, but still did not see the slightest panic: "Although this kind of thing is incredible, but the fact is before you, you have to admit it, you have become stronger, Yundan! However, what I am good at is not just chivalrous art!"


    With that, he spread his figure and directly attacked Yundan, wanting to fight in close quarters to win.


    "If you fight in close hands, I won''t lose to you!" Yun Dan was wrapped around a layer of Yuanqi armor, and he rushed toward the mountain ghost rumors without fear...


    The two of them are all using Yuezhe, and they have started the confrontation of speed and strength. The figures that flashed from time to time made Chenyue and the others dazzled.


    The mountain ghost rumor is full of strength, and it can be said that the more he fights, the more frightening he gets. Now he, but there is no such thing as letting water, but Yundan can not only keep up with his speed, but also not lose the slightest disadvantage. It has only been a few years. This Yun Pill''s strength has unexpectedly increased to this level?


    If you let Shan Gui Yao know, this is just the result of Yundan following Monkey King''s practice for a few days, and you don''t know what you will think.


    When the two collided again, the two separated at the same time. Shan Gui Yao looked at Yun Dan on the opposite side with a slightly dazzling breath, with a look of exclamation: "It''s amazing, it''s amazing! Yun Dan, I didn''t expect you to grow to this point, it is true. I was shocked. Now you, in Jiugongling, are invincible except for breaking the formation!"


    Yun Dan said coldly: "Hand over the god pendant and go back with me!"


    "Really obsessive! How many times do you have to say this kind of thing?" Shan Gui Yao looked bored: "If you can do it, it depends on your ability."


    "In that case, offended!"


    Yun Dan''s face was cold. At this moment, she finally made up her mind to tie him back even if Shan Gui Rumor was seriously injured.


    The Yuan Qi in the body circulates frantically, flowing in every meridian and acupuncture point, which greatly enhances and strengthens the physical body. The whole momentum becomes extremely oppressive, and the hair is flying wildly, and the heroic is wild!


    "This is...what kind of Xia Lan technique? Even I felt such oppression?!!!" Shan Gui Yao''s complexion changed drastically, instinctively and unreservedly used Yue Zhao, leaving the place where he was originally.


    Facts have proved that his instincts are right. The next moment, just after hearing a''bang'', Yundan''s figure still appeared in the place where he stood before, and a huge hole was shook out on the ground with one foot. hole!


    With such power, the ghost rumors of the mountain all trembled in my heart: "It''s not good! Because of the wrong judgment before, I have suffered serious injuries. Now I have a head-to-head confrontation with Yundan, and I will definitely lose... Unexpectedly. Little girl, has grown to this point! And..."


    The corner of Shan Gui Yao''s eyes glanced in the direction where Sun Wukong was, "That person made me feel even worse... I don''t have to fight Yun Dan desperately, do I want to retreat... No... if I lose. Here, it is more advantageous. In that case, maybe they can stop the conspiracy of fake leaves..."


    The thoughts were only a moment, Shan Gui Yao already knew what to do!


    Anyway, I have gone all out, even if I lose, fake leaves can''t see the slightest clue!


    Like a last fight, Shan Gui Ruo shouted angrily and rushed towards Yun Dan again!


    The fierce collision sounded together, and the actions of the mountain ghosts, which were already badly wounded, were slow, but the strength of Yundan was enhanced. The gap in strength was undoubtedly revealed at this moment. After a dozen moves, the mountain ghosts The rumor was hit in the chest with Yun Dan''s kick again, and flew out!


    This time, Yun Dan was merciless, and he could hear the sound of sternum cracking when he stepped down, and the blood of the mountain ghosts spurted out, and he couldn''t afford it!


    "You...really...become stronger!!"


    Shan Gui Yao fell to the ground, looking at Yun Dan weakly, shocked.


    Although it was said that he suffered a big oolong in front of "Jie Qi Nikong" and caused himself to be injured, but later he really tried his best, but he was still suppressed by Yundan. I have to say that Yundan''s strength has definitely reached He is at the same level.


    In addition, his trick has completely lost its due effect on Yundan, and it is almost completely suppressed, somewhat tragedy.


    At this moment, Yun Dan''s mood was extremely complicated, and he was also full of excitement and shock.


    Before, she could only look at the existence of his back, but now, she has defeated him personally!


    Unable to help, Yun Dan looked at Monkey King, and was more and more shocked by his mystery and power!


    However, after studying with him for such a short period of time, he has made such progress. How strong should he be?


    A mental method that restrained the mountain ghost rumors that she had always believed to be out of reach, and all the tricks became useless. She was really more and more curious about Monkey King.


    Stepping forward, Yundan¡¯s Yuan Hao gathered in his hands, trying to take away the pendant from Shan Gui Yao...


    However, at this moment, something happened suddenly, and a sudden palm hit Yun Dan''s chest suddenly...


    Because he was about to get the mentor''s pendant, Yun Dan was too excited, so he couldn''t dodge this sudden palm...


    If this palm is real, she will definitely be injured!


    Because from the palm of the wind, you can feel the absolute power contained in this palm.


    "Teacher Yundan!!!"


    Chenyue and Biting both exclaimed.


    On the other hand, Monkey King frowned slightly. Yun Dan''s body had already reached an astonishing level after his marrow was washed. Even if he received this palm, it would not be too serious. The reason for his frown was that someone attacked him. Position-chest!


    Damn, this is an act of eating tofu openly!


    Her figure flashed, she still appeared next to Yundan. While holding her slender waist, she pulled and avoided the opponent''s palm, and unceremoniously hit the opponent''s abdomen with an inch. .


    In the next moment, the ground roared like a mountain shook--


    "Boom boom boom boom boom~~!!!"


    The monster man who flashed out then rubbed the ground to create a 100-meter deep trench under the horrified gaze of Shan Gui Yao and others!


    "Gulong~~" After seeing this scene, Shan Gui Yao was stunned and swallowed with difficulty, because he could clearly see the figure that suddenly appeared, but-fake leaves!..

 2451 Chapter 21 Mo Yi

    "!!!"


    Wiping off the blood on the corners of his mouth, the fake leaf felt the tumbling pain of internal organs almost being shattered, and the bones all over his body were falling apart. Looking at the Monkey King in the distance, his face was moved and shocked.


    one strike!


    With just one blow, he was hit hard!


    In Jiugongling, when did such a powerful chivalrous appear?!


    He originally saw that the mountain ghost ballad was defeated, and their plan would be exposed and interrupted because of this. Naturally, he didn''t want to see this kind of thing. Then he chose to take action. He didn''t want to just show up, so he went to the mountain ghost. Following in the footsteps of the rumor, he was hit hard.


    "Thank you..." Fake Ye stared at Monkey King with a gloomy expression. Although he was shocked by a heavy blow, he didn''t think that Monkey King was far superior to him because he was the leader of the Seven Souls-Fake Ye!


    He had absolute confidence in his own strength and suffered a heavy blow, but because of carelessness, he was attacked by a frontal attack and received a slap in the face.


    If it is a fair fight, he doesn''t think he will lose.


    "This fist hate, next time I meet, I will return it a hundred times!" Fake Ye glared at Monkey King and sullenly sneered, before the figure turned into a black smoke and disappeared.


    "Cut! Trash that was crippled with one punch, dare to speak up." Biting curled her lips in disdain.


    "Don''t underestimate him..." Yun Dan said with a serious face: "If I''m not mistaken, that guy is the fake leaf of the head of the seven souls, and his strength is not worse than the mountain ghost rumors!"


    "Not worse than that uncle?" Biting looked at Shan Gui Yao with a surprised look, and then looked at Monkey King with an extremely admiring look: "Such a powerful guy was beaten by Big Brother Wukong. Sure enough, Big Brother Wukong is the best. awesome!"


    Monkey King let go of the hand that was holding Yun Dan''s slender waist, and said calmly: "You should always be vigilant at all times, you, be careless."


    "Sorry..." Yun Dan lowered her head, a little ashamed, she was really careless, because she was about to recover the goddess guarded by the teacher and lost her due vigilance and calmness.


    "Furthermore, God will not fall on him. If it weren''t for me, you would have suffered for nothing."


    When Yun Dan heard the words, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and looked at the mountain ghost rumor: "God pendant... is not on him?"


    "As far as I know, the pendant guarded by Zuo Shi that he snatched away is sealed in a girl''s body, so he has been inseparable from that girl all the year round. Presumably, that girl should be nearby." Said, Sun Wukong Xiang Chen Yue and Biting looked at them: "You two go find her for me."


    "Okay, Brother Wukong!"


    Chenyue immediately launched the Detecting Xia Lan technique and greeted Biting: "Here..."


    But for a moment, Chenyue and Biting appeared in front of Monkey King with a girl wearing a hat.


    The mountain ghost rumor lying on the ground changed his face slightly. If he hadn''t had the left master''s pendant, he would have no bargaining chip to deal with Fake Ye and the others, then would they still believe in themselves?Didn''t his task end without disease?Isn''t the price paid so far...


    Thinking of this, Shan Gui Ruo smiled bitterly in his heart: "Sure enough... the plan can''t keep up with the changes..."


    In short, Mo Yi is now in the hands of Yundan and the others. With his current state, it is absolutely impossible to take it back.


    "We can only retreat temporarily!"


    While Sun Wukong and others focused all their attention on Mo Yi''s body, the mountain ghost rumors revealed Yueji and fled the scene.


    "Ah! That guy escaped too!" Biting exclaimed as she watched the mountain ghost rumors that suddenly disappeared.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, the pendant is also snatched back." Monkey King took off the hat worn by the girl and looked at her beautiful face.


    The reason why he replaced Yi Henxi and the others, let Yundan take over this task, the ultimate goal was because of the young girl in front of him, that is, the elder sister Mo Yi.


    Yun Dan put one hand on Mo Yi''s chest, Yuan Hao in his hand surged, and after a while, a little excitement appeared on his face: "The pendant is really in her body! It''s just that she was put under a very strong seal. Look at it. The technique should be done by the teacher. If you want to untie it, I am afraid it will be a little difficult..."


    As soon as Yun Dan''s voice fell, he saw a ball of light flying out of Mo Yi''s body and falling into Monkey King''s hands. From the look of it, it was-God Pendant.


    "..."


    In response, Yundan was silent for a while.


    Just when I said something, you slapped your face, can you still play together?


    In order to conceal the embarrassment, Yun Dan looked at the girl who was motionless and motionless, and said, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "It should be controlled by some kind of technique. At a young age, it is pitiful to suffer from the disaster of innocence." Monkey King pointed at the girl''s forehead, causing her body to tremble, and her godless eyes gradually recovered their due With a glamorous look, he knelt down in front of Monkey King with gratitude: "My name is Mo Yi, I am grateful for the life-saving grace of my benefactor!"


    Although she was controlled and lost her freedom, she saw what happened from the perspective of a bystander.


    "It seems that even though you are controlled, you still remain conscious. It saves us the trouble of explaining." Monkey King helped Mo Yi up and said: "Although you are an ordinary person, but the involvement is very big, Zero will definitely not let it go. If you go back, you will only harm your family. So, just stay with me for the time being. When everything is resolved, it doesn''t matter if you want to go back."


    "Yes, then I''ll bother you." Mo Yi''s voice is sweet and his performance is extremely strong. It seems that she also clearly understands her current situation.


    "Then next is..." Yun Dan turned and looked into the depths of the canyon.


    "No need to go, they have already escaped." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "This mission is over, let''s go back."


    His original purpose was the Mo Yi in front of him. Since the person had already gotten his hands, he naturally didn''t bother to take care of other things.


    Yun Dan used Xia Lan detection technique to check, and he really found that there were no traces of zero in this area. It seemed that they had escaped as Monkey King said.


    What if you don''t escape?Waiting to be killed by Monkey King and the others?


    As for the interruption of the plan, it was just a delay.


    "It''s a pity, I haven''t found out what conspiracy they are actually carrying out." Yun Dandai said with a frown.


    Jiugongling.


    After listening to the detailed report of Yundan¡¯s mission, the leader of the broken formation looked at the pendant in his hand. It was a long time without words and did not show the slightest joy. On the contrary, there is a kind of "I have a saying that I don¡¯t know how to sell skin when I say it is inappropriate. Talk about the feeling of depression.


    Because this pendant was snatched from Shan Gui Yao''s hands.


    And he is the only one who knows the true identity of Shan Gui Yao.


    After so many years of layout, so much sacrifice, the result is...


    With the state of mind of breaking the formation, Rao also has a feeling of vomiting blood at this moment, but it is still not clear...

 2452 Chapter 22 The Guardian of the Pendant

    The strength of the mountain ghost yao, the leader of the broken formation is clear, but it is precisely because of this that he will give him such a difficult task, so as to avoid the risk of being caught by the fellow Xia Lan, but unexpectedly, the mountain ghost yao still fails , And still lost in the hands of Yun Dan.


    Looking at Yundan, the leader of the broken formation suppressed a somewhat depressed mood, and put on a relieved expression: "It''s really surprising! Yundan, I didn''t expect you to grow to the point where you can defeat the mountain ghost rumors."


    "Thanks to Wukong, who learned the secret technique taught by him, I have just achieved this."


    "That''s really curious, what kind of secret technique is that can greatly improve the strength of Tai Chi Xia Lan..."


    "Sorry, commander, this is the only thing, forgive me not to speak out."


    "It''s okay! You don''t need to care, I''m just a little curious." The leader of the broken formation waved his hand and handed the pendant back to Yundan: "This pendant will be guarded by you! Presumably, the entire nine palace In Lingzhong, only you are the most suitable."


    "I?!"


    Yun Dan looked surprised: "If you want to be a guardian of the pendant, you don''t have to go through selection to be able to..."


    "That''s just for the general situation." The leader of the broken formation interrupted her: "You regained this pendant and kept it by you. No one can raise objections."


    "This is not my contribution alone, Wukong is the main contributor to regaining the pendant."


    "It''s not that I don''t trust him, but his identity is still a mystery to this day, so..."


    "Understood!" Yun Dan was a little dissatisfied with the suspicion that the leader of the broken formation was suspicious of Monkey King, but he took the pendant with a serious face: "I will keep this pendant for the time being! Wait for the next Guardian of the pendant I will return it during the trial."


    "Then please!" The leader of the broken array smiled.


    In the dim cave, Xu squeezed the stone in his hand and threw it on the ground forcefully, his face was full of anger: "Damn it! After so many days of hard work, it was just a little bit close, but all previous efforts were gone!" To the mountain ghost ballad on the side, he snorted coldly: "I said everything is left to you, but the result? Humph! Useless things!"


    Shan Gui Yao''s face is cold, and his whole body exudes a dangerous aura: "This time it is indeed our carelessness, but please rest assured, the pendant was lost from my hand, and I will find a way to return one of you!"


    "Return? What are you going to pay?" Xu sneered.


    "You don''t need to worry about this!" Shan Gui Yao stared at him coldly, causing the atmosphere in the cave to instantly become cold.


    "Okay, no need to quarrel!" Fake Ye''s right hand was covering her chest, her expression gloomy: "This time it was indeed our carelessness. I didn''t expect that the other party would have such a powerful Xia Lan. This thing cannot be completely blamed. Shan Gui Yao''s body, but..."


    False Leaf said, staring coldly at the mountain ghost rumors: "You must make up for the lost god pendant, otherwise, all our cooperation will be terminated!"


    "Huh!~"


    Shan Gui Yao coldly hummed, turned and left the cave...


    "Master Fake Ye, is that guy...really reliable?" After the ghost rumors were gone, Zhou looked at Fake Ye and asked.


    What happened today made him a little skeptical of the mountain ghost rumors.


    "Not sure yet..." Fake Ye''s expression was gloomy: "He did his best, and even I was hit hard. The Xia Lan encountered here is really tricky... It seems that we have to renew the strength of Jiugongling. Estimated!"


    "The preparation for the zero technique..."


    "Go on! I lost, one day, I will go and get it back myself!"


    Jiugongling, Yangtian Temple.


    Biting looked at the pendant in Yundan''s hand with envy, "Wow~ So, Teacher Yundan is already the guardian of the pendant?"


    Yun Dan''s expression was plain: "It''s just for safekeeping."


    "That''s it!"


    "I don''t know when I can become the guardian of the god pendant?" Chenyue also looked longing.


    To become the guardian of the pendant is the ultimate pursuit of every Xia Lan.


    Yun Dan: "Practice the mentality taught to us by Wukong, and it will come true one day."


    "Well! It must be possible!" Biting was full of confidence: "From this actual combat, I have clearly understood the power of this mentality!"


    "Mind?" Mo Yi was curious, standing by.


    "Want to learn? I can teach you." Monkey King looked at Mo Yi.


    Mo Yi had a lost expression on his face: "I don''t have the Xia Lan Gua Seal, I can''t become Xia Lan."


    "Who said that without the Xia Lan Gua Seal, you can''t be a Xia Lan." Monkey King stretched out his hands and showed it in front of Mo Yi: "Look at me, don''t you have the Xia Lan Gua Seal? It''s not easy to display it."


    "This..." Mo Yi looked at Monkey King''s hands, his eyes widened: "Without the Xia Lan Gua Seal, can I really learn Xia Lan Art?"


    "Isn''t I the best example?" Monkey King beckoned to Mo Yi: "Come here, come over and let me study your body..."


    "Hey~you...what do you want to do?!" Mo Yi''s face flushed in an instant, his hands protected his chest, and he looked at Monkey King with alert.


    At the same time, the three girls of Yundan also looked at Monkey King with strange eyes.


    "What to look at, a group of impure-minded guys." Monkey King rolled his eyes at the women and said, "I just want to study Mo Yi''s body and see if I can help her regenerate the Xia Lan Gua seal or something. ."


    "Can the Xia Lan Gua Seal be formed the day after tomorrow?" Yun Dan looked stunned.


    The two daughters of Chenyue were also full of curiosity.


    "Naturally, it''s okay, but let me see her own physique and attributes."


    "Then...what am I going to do?" Mo Yi looked forward to becoming Xia Lan. She had thought about it before.


    "It''s very simple. Take off my clothes and let me study it."


    "what?!!"


    Chenyue and Biting immediately exclaimed, their eyes widened, and even Yun Dan was shocked.


    "Then... Then don''t..." Mo Yi''s face was red like an apple, and he refused decisively.


    Although she wants to be Xia Lan, she doesn''t want to take off her clothes or something.


    "Then keep your opinion, when did you think about it, tell me!" Monkey King smiled.


    Mo Yi''s pretty face turned red.


    Yun Dan looked at Monkey King with suspicion: "Are you sure you have another plan?"


    She clearly remembered that whenever they wanted to learn something from Monkey King, this guy would have to teach a lot of benefits, such as squeezing their shoulders and back, and taking a bite.


    "How is it possible? It is not a simple thing to generate the Xia Lan Gua Seal!" Monkey King said nonsense without blinking...

 2453 Chapter 23 The Turn of Fate

    Since the last mission, after a few days, they have returned to the usual peaceful daily life. The three daughters of Chenyue, Biting, and Yundan followed Sun Wukong to practice.


    Mo Yi took on the role of a maid, cleaning and cooking. When he was fine, he beat Sun Wukong''s legs and shoulders. Seeing Yundan and the others practice, he felt a little envious in his heart, but he thought that he could only become a knight. Lan Yin, she flinched again.


    Since Monkey King came to this Jiugongling, he had never let the buns be given away easily. The buns made by that guy really tasted okay. He just ate the buns every day, and I don¡¯t know why the people in Jiugongling could stand it.


    However, even though Monkey King has said that he doesn¡¯t need to send buns with ease, he basically runs to send buns when he can¡¯t swim. Of course, Biting is the only person he is sending buns to, although he will be slapped every time. Just refuse it politely.


    But since being beaten up by Monkey King, he didn''t dare to come again, but today, he came to Yangtian Temple again for the first time.


    Biting softly shouted with her arms akimbo: "You can''t swim, you still want to be beaten? How dare you come here?"


    You couldn''t help trembling with fright, and subconsciously looked at Monkey King. Last time he was almost beaten to cut off his sons and grandchildren. He was already overwhelmed by Monkey King. He hurriedly explained: "I am not here to deliver the buns this time. Here to send you a letter."


    "Send a letter? What''s the matter?" Yun Dan looked at him and couldn''t move.


    "The team led by Mr. Yi Henxi just returned, but the situation is a little bad, and they all suffered serious injuries, especially Mr. Yi Henxi, who was back by Qianjun..."


    "Yi Henxi was injured?" Yun Dandai frowned and stopped her practice. She stood up. Although she was very cold, her relationship with Yi Henxi was pretty good. Of course, it was only in friendship. After all, they were before. Companion of a team.


    It''s just that Yi Henxi was injured and backed back, which made her a little surprised. As a former companion, she still knows the strength of Yi Henxi to a certain extent. In this Jiugongling, he is absolutely among the best. After all, he But the real guardian of the pendant.


    "Let''s go, go and take a look." Yun Dan walked ahead first.


    "Then let''s join in the fun." Monkey King pulled Mo Yi.


    "Am I going too? I''m not Xia Lan!"


    "What does it matter, it''s just to join in the fun."


    Chitian Temple, where Yi Henxi lives.


    The leader of the broken formation is already here, and the town hall envoys of the other halls have gone out to perform their tasks and have not returned, so no one else is seen.


    In addition to breaking the formation, there are two teenagers, Qianjun and Guihai, but they are not overwhelmed.


    Due to the arrival of Monkey King, Chenyue and Biting were abducted, so things in the team naturally changed a little.


    But the students led by Yi Henxi became three people: Zhanji, Qianjun, and Guihai.


    Looking at Yi Henxi lying on the bed, Yun Dan stepped forward and said straightforwardly, "Who is the opponent?"


    "...Mountain Ghost Ballad!"


    "Mountain Ghost Ballad?" Upon hearing the name again, Yun Dan''s plain expression frowned slightly: "Have you met him too?"


    "Well~ I heard the commander of the broken formation just talk about your affairs. It seems that after you forced them back, we happened to ran into them while performing the mission..."


    "You can''t even beat the injured mountain ghost, can you?"


    Yi Henxi smiled bitterly and began to talk about what happened to them...


    Yi Henxi and the others met Shan Gui Yao and others, and it was five days after Monkey King and the others completed their mission. With a five-day healing period, Shan Gui Yao and others had recovered most of their injuries.


    When the two parties met, they naturally fought.


    And eager to win the trust of the fake leaves again, seizing the pendant from Yi Henxi''s body is the best choice.Therefore, this time, Shan Gui Yao didn''t keep the slightest hand, it can be said that he went all out, even if he was injured, it suppressed Yi Henxi and snatched his pendant.


    But I didn¡¯t want to. Seeing that the teacher was seriously injured and the companion was in danger, she suddenly broke out with zero force, which would have been injured. It was also completely suppressed by the newly injured mountain ghost rumor in the battle with Yi Henxi. pause.


    Seeing that the situation is expected to be reversed, but the burst of zero-strength Xianji is completely irrational, and even Yi Henxi and the others are beaten together. In order to prevent Xianji, Yi Henxi resolutely asks for injury to stop it, but is re-created by the delay. Zero force invaded the body, and the injuries were added to the injuries. Fortunately, his skills were deep and he kept suppressing them, so that he did not pass out.


    However, fortunately, Zanchi was successfully prevented, and Zanchi fell into a coma, but was caught by the fake Ye who arrived later, and Yi Henxi could only use her last means to flee with Qianjun and Guihai.


    If it wasn''t for Fake Ye and their injuries, they didn''t dare to chase them rashly, it would be a problem whether Yi Henxi and the others could escape.


    "I was caught by the fake leaves. It seems that things have developed in an interesting direction." Monkey King looked at Mo Yi, rubbing his chin and meditating: "The destiny thing is really interesting. My sister was saved. Let the younger brother replace him, the blackened protagonist...this is interesting."


    "You just said that Zanji? Is Zanji right?" Mo Yi asked excitedly.


    The leader of the broken formation looked at Mo Yi, and sighed: "I have also investigated your life experience. What we said is really your brother..."


    "Chen Chi... Is it really Chua Chi?" Mo Yi panicked: "How could this be... I was rescued... My younger brother was arrested... how could this be!"


    Suddenly, Mo Yi grabbed Sun Wukong''s arm, begging: "Big Brother Wukong, please, I must save my brother! I must save my brother!"


    "Don''t be so nervous." Monkey King patted Mo Yi on the back and comforted: "They want to come to Fake Ye because they are interested in the zero force in your brother''s body to resurrect Qiong Qi, so he will not have life. Dangerous, don''t worry!"


    "The carrier of Qiongqi?!!!"


    Hearing this, the leader of the broken formation changed his face slightly.


    Monkey King looked at Yi Henxi: "I have to say, you did a stupid thing. Even if you give up both of them, you have to bring Zanji back.


    , If that guy is blackened, Jiugongling will be able to bear it, maybe, it will be more terrifying than Qiongqi."


    "How do you say this?" The complexion leader''s expression became more solemn than ever.


    Although the claim that Xiji is more terrifying than Qiongqi is a bit too exaggerated, the words from Monkey King are a bit worrying.


    "How to say? Think about it yourself." Monkey King was too lazy to explain.


    The protagonist of this world is blackened, does the degree of danger still need to be explained?..

 2454 Chapter 24 Be Sincere

    After returning to the Temple of Heaven, Mo Yi came to the front of Monkey King with a firm expression: "Big Brother Wukong, I want to be Xia Lan! I''m going to save Chen Shi!"


    "Think about it?"


    "Yes! Think it over!"


    "Follow me back to the room."


    Mo Yi blushed and followed Monkey King into his room very nervously.


    When Yun Dan saw this, he ignored it, but Biting took Chenyue and sneaked to the window to take a peek.


    After seeing the scene inside, Biting looked disappointed: "What I thought I was going to do, it turned out to be the same as when we opened up the meridians."


    The next day, when Mo Yi walked out of Monkey King''s room, Chenyue and the others were all amazed.


    Hair is like a waterfall, floating vertically, skin light is better than snow, beauty is beautiful, pure as snow lotus, what a slim and beautiful girl.


    At this moment, Mo Yi is more beautiful than yesterday. Especially with the bulging chest, Biting looked at her, suddenly feeling jealous: "The little village girl is really becoming a phoenix. Up."


    "How, is the Xia Lan Gua Seal created?" Yun Dan was concerned about this.


    "Yeah!" Mo Yi was obviously very happy and excited, spreading his left hand, there was obviously a chivalrous hexagram in his palm.


    Yun Dan grabbed Mo Yi''s slender hand and examined it carefully. Astonishment gradually appeared on his expressionless face: "Really... it was born..."


    Chenyue and Biting were also shocked.


    Yun Dan looked at the Xia Lan hexagram seal in Mo Yi''s hand, and his heart could not be calm for a long time. Monkey King actually gave an ordinary person the Xia Lan hexagram seal. If this matter were rumors, wouldn''t the world shake!


    How many people in the world are unwilling to be mediocre. If he is given a chance to become Xia Lan, how many will be willing to work for Monkey King?


    This can simply rely on the power of one person to promote the world!


    It is much more terrifying than Qiong Qi, because Qiong Qi is not as strong as the world, and the endless army of Xia Lan can wear him to death.


    "Too...too amazing! This is simply an act against the sky! As expected of my Big Brother Wukong!" Biting looked at Monkey King and looked completely idiotic.


    Sun Wukong looked at Yun Dan and said, "She will also be your student in the future, and she happened to form a team with Chenyue and Biting."


    Yun Dan nodded silently, and after calming down, he was extremely serious.The heavy expression warned the third daughter of Chenyue: "Today''s matter, no one is allowed to rumors out, otherwise, don''t blame me for turning my face and ruthless!"


    "Don''t worry, Teacher Yundan, we are very clear about the seriousness of this matter, and we won''t tell you if we are killed!" Chenyue, Biting, and Mo Yi raised their palms and took an oath, expressing firm determination.


    Seeing Yun Dan and the others with solemn expressions, Sun Wukong smiled and shook his head. This kind of thing may be too shocking and incredible for them, but for him, it is normal.


    But this was also their intentions, and he accepted it with a smile, without explaining more.


    Migu.


    "Master Fake Ye, who is this kid?..." He looked curiously at the fainting to the ground by his feet.


    "An unexpected surprise. I thought it was a failure, but I didn''t expect it to succeed." Jiaye looked at Zhanji, his face unchanged: "With his existence, you don''t need to prepare for your zero skills..."


    "Indeed, Yuan Qi and Zero Force coexist in this child. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for Zero to possess Xia Lan, but if you have Zero Force, it is a different matter. In other words, Master Fake Ye, ours Is the plan ready for implementation?"


    "The plan has changed, the carrier is there, and the god pendant is also there. There is no need to risk attacking Jiugongling. Quickly set out to find the location of the Promise Abyss. As long as Master Qiongqi is resurrected, the remaining god pendant is not handy. ."


    "Understood! It''s just a mountain ghost rumors. I always feel that this guy has a problem. Although on the surface, he does not seem to have any problems. He lost a pendant and immediately snatched another pendant from us, but because of this, on the contrary, It makes me more and more suspicious. All of this seems to have been done deliberately by him, trying to gain our trust..."


    False Ye frowned, and the cold light in his eyes flashed away: "Listening to what you said, it is indeed a little suspicious... It just doesn''t matter. From the beginning, I didn''t really trust him and cooperate with us. , There must be another picture, but this is also a very useful piece, isn¡¯t it? So, you don¡¯t need to tear your skin until it is still useful."


    "As expected of Master Fake Ye, it''s really brilliant! It''s just that the position of this Promise Abyss still has some trouble..."


    "Isn''t there a mountain ghost rumors? Let him handle this matter."


    Xu nodded silently and walked out...


    After waiting for her to leave, Jiaye looked at the dying on the ground, with a very evil smile on her face: "You used to be so cowardly, even I thought it was a failure. I didn''t expect it, but now he gave it to me. A big surprise, in order not to have any accidents, it seems necessary to make you completely our person..."


    With that said, the fake leaf got into Chen Chi''s body in vain...


    In the world of mind, looking at the countless memory light clusters floating around, the corner of the fake leaf¡¯s mouth showed a wicked smile: "Memory is only a fetter and an obstacle, so there is no need to exist, you only need to zero in the future. Just survive in the same way..."


    In the middle of the night, Jiugongling, where the Yangtian Temple guest room is located.


    Looking at the girl who was still cultivating in the moonlight, Sun Wukong stepped forward, not thinking about it. She was so serious that Sun Wukong hadn''t even noticed that she had walked behind her.


    In desperation, Monkey King had to pat her shoulder.


    "Ah! Brother Wukong!"


    "Take a rest. The so-called haste is not enough. You can''t cultivate like this."


    "I...I can''t sleep..." Mo Yi lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly: "Big Brother Wukong, I heard Chenyue and the others say that you taught them a very powerful way of thinking. I know it''s rude to say that. , But, can you teach me? I want to become stronger! I want to rescue the lateness!"


    "Consider..."


    Hearing the words, Mo Yi suddenly leaned over and tapped a quick tap on Sun Wukong''s face, and immediately shyly retracted back, afraid to look at Sun Wukong.


    "Why attack me?" Monkey King looked at Mo Yi with an unexpected look. When did this girl be so bold and open.


    Mo Yi flushed, lowered his head, and whispered softly: "Listen...Listen to Biting, if you use this method to thank you, you will be very happy..."


    Sun Wukong touched his chin and smiled slightly: "Biting knows me quite well! But, your sincerity is not enough, you don''t feel any swish, come again, be sincere~" ..

 2455 Chapter 25 New Mission

    The next day, Jiugongling Conference Hall.


    Sun Wukong walked into the hall with Yundan and the others, and saw a lot of raw faces. It seemed a little surprised: "Oh~It''s very lively today, old man, you call everyone here, it looks like a big move."


    "Huh?~"


    Upon hearing this, a little girl immediately stared at Monkey King viciously.


    "Oh~ who owns this little loli? The murderous look is not small in his eyes." Monkey King smiled and looked at the girl, reaching out to touch her head, but was slapped off by her unceremonious blow.


    "I''ll introduce it to you." In order to put an end to any small conflicts, Po Zhen immediately introduced: "These two are Sun Wukong, Mo Yi, Yun Dan and others from the Yangtian Temple. The town hall envoy of Xuantian Temple: Tian Jingsha, these three are his students: Xia Lu, Zhongli, and Li Fei; this is the town hall envoy of Luan Tian Temple: Shentu, and his three students: Jiu Fang, Dilian, Kunwu."


    "This is Zhu Tiandian Town Hall Envoy: Disturbing the dragon, you all know his students can''t swim. These people received my message last night and rushed back overnight. As for the other halls, they should have a stay. It takes two days to get back to Jiugongling."


    Mo Yi looked curious: "Didn''t you say that every teacher will bring three students? Why bother Teacher Long only brought one?"


    Chao Long immediately touched his head with embarrassed expression on his face and explained, "Well, because there are some differences in the number of people who passed the Xia Lan assessment this time, I only got the student of You Candong." As he said, he suddenly looked towards. Yundan on the side: "Speaking of Yundan, you have four students here. Or, let me share one?"


    Yun Dan coldly refused: "Wukong is my teacher, not my student."


    "Huh?!" Xia Lu and the others showed a look of surprise when they heard this, and looked at Monkey King one after another.


    Li Fei said: "Teacher Yundan, this, is your teacher?"


    "Yes." Yun Dan replied simply and affirmatively. Although she was eaten a lot of tofu by Monkey King, the skills she learned made her willingly call Monkey King a teacher, but subconsciously, she did not Monkey King treats it as a teacher.


    Monkey King looked at the three sisters of Li Fei: "Are you interested in switching to my sect? Exclusive secret technique, to ensure that you can advance to Tai Chi Xia Lan at the fastest speed, even if it is Wu Ji Xia Lan, it is simple. "


    "Promise Xia Lan?" The quiet, unsmiling Xia Lu showed a puzzled expression: "Isn''t there only Tai Chi Xia Lan?"


    "That''s your ignorance. Above Tai Chi Xia Lan, you are Wu Ji Xia Lan. The nine ancient Xia Lan who sealed Qiong Qi are of this level."


    "There is really a Promise Xia Lan?" Yun Dan and the others both showed surprised expressions, and then looked at the broken formation.


    Breaking the formation touched his beard, and nodded silently: "It seems that there is indeed such a saying... but I am calling you today, not to talk about it..."


    When everyone heard the words, they all stood with a serious and serious look of listening. Only Monkey King was sitting alone and casually sitting on the side.


    He didn¡¯t bother him, he said solemnly: ¡°I¡¯m calling you to give you a very difficult task. Listen well. By now, I am afraid that Jiugongling has lost three gods. The pendant, one is a pendant taken by the mountain ghost rumors, the second is the pendant of Yi Henxi, and the third, the former Zhu Tiandian town hall envoy: separation, life and death is still unknown, no news, I am afraid that it has already been encountered Unexpected."


    "Grandpa!!" Chenyue shook her body when she heard the words, her expression unacceptable.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Monkey King stretched out his hand and patted Chenyue''s back, and Chenyue, who had been moved, calmed down magically.


    "The separated gods may have been taken away by the fake leaves. Therefore, they may already have three gods. If they really have three gods, then the place they must go first must be-- Promise Abyss!"


    "Promise of Promise..." Fulong frowned and said solemnly: "Why are you going to Promise of Destiny? Is Qiongqi suppressed there?!"


    "Yes, the Promise Abyss is where the suppression of Qiongqi is located." Tian Jingsha said with a serious face: "It''s just that we still can''t be sure whether Fake Ye has three god pendants, so we need to investigate; On the one hand, we must also look for the location of the Promise Abyss, guard the Promise Abyss, and stop the fake leaves from them!"


    "Doesn''t the leader of the broken formation know the location of the Promise Abyss?" Yun Dan frowned and said, "And, didn''t it mean that it takes nine gods to release Qiong Qi?"


    "To release Qiong Qi completely, nine god pendants are indeed needed, but only three god pendants are needed to open the first level of the Promise Abyss."


    Biting said: "This Promise Abyss is still layered?"


    "Yes, there are three levels in the Promise Abyss, and each level requires three gods to open, but we don¡¯t know what will happen the first time I open it. It¡¯s impossible for Qiongqi to be completely unblocked, but there is time to release it. Part of his power may greatly increase his zero strength, so no matter what kind of power they are, they must be stopped, and they must not be allowed to open the first layer of the Promise Abyss!"


    "It''s just that we still don''t know the location of the Promise Abyss. In order to prevent accidents, the ancient Xia Lan hid the position of the Promise Abyss, leaving no words about the position of the Promise Abyss."


    "Prevent accidents? Why are you so troublesome!" Disturbing Dragon scratched his head and said.


    "Um~ For example, Renegade Lan!"


    When Yun Dan heard the words, he subconsciously thought of the mountain ghost rumors, frowned, and said: "In other words, we not only have to guard the Promise Abyss, but also have to find the position of the Promise Abyss? Isn''t this very passive? "


    He broke the formation and took a step forward and said: "You are right. We don''t know whether the fake leaves or they know the location of the Promise Abyss, but one thing is very clear. After the ancient decisive battle, there were three zeros. They died in battle, and their whereabouts have been unknown since then. They are the three souls whose strength far exceeds the seven souls!"


    "That''s okay!" Biting said nonchalantly, "The fake leaf, the head of the seven souls, was not maimed by Big Brother Wukong with a punch. With Big Brother Wukong here, what about the Three Souls? Don''t worry about pulling."


    "One punch...fight the fake leaf at the head of the broken seven souls? Really?!" Both of them looked at Monkey King in shock.


    "You...so strong?" Little Lori Xia Lu looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "How about, do you want to quit and come to my door?" Monkey King looked at the three sisters Xia Lu with a smile...

 2456 Chapter 26 Persecution

    The three sisters of Xia Lu directly ignored Sun Wukong''s words.


    Yun Dan said with a serious face: "Since we don¡¯t know the location of the Profound Abyss, nor can we be sure whether the fake leaves and the others know the location of the Profound Abyss, instead of looking for it, we might as well attack Mogu and snatch the gods back. ."


    "Not right! Not right!" As soon as Yundan''s voice fell, Tian Jingsha immediately rejected it: "Mugu is easy to defend and difficult to attack, but it is a waste of life. Besides, even if we take down the attack, fake leaves and them If they are not there, they would take the opportunity to go to the Promise Abyss and open the first seal, which would be bad. So the location of the Promise Abyss must be found; and whether the fake leaves and others know the location of the Promise Abyss must also To master."


    When Yun Dan heard the words, he felt that there was some truth, so he didn''t say much.


    The old man broke the formation and started to distribute the task: "Shentu, your palace is responsible for investigating zero''s movement. You must figure out whether they know the location of the Promise Abyss. Remember, secretly detect and do not attack directly; Yes, if you find that you have fallen late, you can save it. If the enemy''s strength is very different, you should report it in time. Do not act without authorization!


    "understand!"


    "Yundan, the people in your temple are extremely good at investigating, and Fuqiu, I have been asking her to search for the Promise Abyss outside. You bring Monkey King, Chenyue, Biting, and Mo Yi together with Fuqiu. Help her find the Promise Abyss."


    "Others stay at Jiugongling, and follow along!"


    On the way down the mountain.


    Monkey King looked at Mo Yi who had been sullen, and patted her shoulder to comfort him: "Don''t worry, Xianchi was captured as the carrier of Qiongqi, and Jiaye will definitely take him to the Promise Abyss. As long as we find the location of the Promise Abyss, we will definitely be able to meet your brother."


    Hearing this, Mo Yi''s eyes suddenly brightened, and the loss on his face was wiped out. Instead, he was full of enthusiasm for this task: "Then how do we get in touch with Teacher Fuqiu when we descend this time?"


    "Mo Yi, you just came to Jiugongling, you should not know it." Chenyue explained: "We at Jiugongling domesticated Costin who specializes in delivering information. As long as Costin is sent to send information, we can After contacting Teacher Fuqiu, we will be able to meet at that time."


    Migu.


    "Didn''t you let me search for the whereabouts of the Promise Abyss? Are you calling me to have something right now?" Shan Gui Yao said indifferently, looking at the fake leaf sitting in front of him.


    "It is important to find the location of the Promise Abyss, but there is one more important thing, that is, I only have two pendants in my hand, and if we want to continue our plan, I must get three pendants. If we don¡¯t get it, everything we did before was in vain, do you know what I mean? Mountain ghost ballad!"


    "If I have a pendant in my hand, why should I help you grab the pendant!"


    "Haha~~Haha~~~" Fake Yeah suddenly laughed: "Mountain Ghost Ballad! Mountain Ghost Ballad! Now, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you anymore. I have received news that you defected to Jiugongling. At that time, it was indeed a piece of the pendant that was snatched away, and before that, the Tai Chi Xia Lan, Yun Dan, seemed to want to take the pendant back from your hand, you said, what is going on?"


    Shan Gui Yao fell silent for a while.


    "Are you reluctant? Or do you have other plans?" Fake Ye smiled slightly, but there was infinite coldness in his smile: "To be honest, for the sake of a god pendant, I really don''t want to make trouble with you. It¡¯s so pleasant, but you know how important the pendant is to us. You know me, but I am very magnanimous. It doesn¡¯t matter to deceive, but if it is betrayal, you know the consequences!"


    Shangui Rumor''s heart suddenly tightened, and he felt that his entire body was erected. In his perception, several Ruoyouruowu killing intent locked him: "Seven souls plus five defeats... It seems to me There is no other choice... because a Xia Lan who can easily seriously injured him suddenly appeared in Jiugongling, making him feel a great crisis, and he wants to open the Promise Abyss at any cost..."


    If it were in its heyday, Shangui Yao could still not be afraid, but now he, in the battle with Yi Henxi, suffered injuries, not to mention the fake leaves in front of him, and even one of the other spirits, wants to win , It is a bit difficult, not to mention that it is still Migu, Zero''s nest.


    "It seems that if you don''t get the pendant, you don''t intend to let me go..." The Mountain Ghost Ballad''s voice is very cold, and the breath is exceptionally ingested.


    Fake Ye said casually: "I only like to work with smart people. I hope you are not the stupid one. Now, opening the Promise Abyss is very important to me. Don''t make it difficult for me!"


    The Mountain Ghost Rumor was silent for a while, and finally said: "You are right. When I defected to Jiugongling, I did take a pendant, and this pendant almost killed me, so, It has a great meaning to me, but if you are talking about it, there is no need to hide it..."


    As the mountain ghost rumor said, his whole body suddenly emitted a dazzling light, his right hand stretched out to his chest, a god pendant slowly flew out, and he caught it in his palm.


    Seeing this, False Leaf''s evil intentions became more vigorous: "You really...have something to hide!"


    "If you cooperate with someone like you, if you don''t leave a snack, you won''t know how to die!"


    "Haha~~~ You are right, you really are a wise man!" Fake Ye laughed and stretched out his right hand. When Shan Gui Yao handed over the pendant to him, a satisfied smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Sure enough, It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you! Go! Find the location of the Promise Abyss for me, and I won¡¯t treat you badly after it¡¯s done!"


    The Mountain Ghost Rumor remained silent and went out...


    Afterwards, Shan Gui Yao clenched his fists tightly: "If it weren''t for serious injuries, Fake Ye would definitely not dare to press me like this... The situation is a bit bad! Is it the end of what I have been paying for?..."


    The mountain ghost rumor at this moment is very helpless and aggrieved. It was originally difficult to gain the trust of fake leaves. Now, the sudden appearance of Monkey King has disrupted his plan and made him even more Passive.


    Silently, Shan Gui Yao glanced in the direction of Jiugongling, not knowing what he was thinking...


    A crow flew over and landed on Fake Ye''s shoulder. After looking at it, Fake Ye''s face showed a slight smile: "It seems that the guy that Shiyan will figure out the location of the Promise Abyss soon. , It¡¯s time for Ghost Claw to take care of it... Mountain Ghost Ballad, Mountain Ghost Ballad, you are just a pawn after all... If it is not useful, I really want to take the opportunity to kill you..." ..

 2457 Chapter 27 Reunion

    Taoyuan Town.


    After revisiting the old place, Mo Yi looked at the familiar and unfamiliar street in front of him. He was stunned, and he quickened his pace and ran towards his home in his memory...


    "Quick, keep up."


    Mo Yi ran to a store and looked at the [spicy is not spicy] on the plaque. Excited, his face also showed a nostalgic expression: "It''s still the same as before, it hasn''t changed at all..."


    When Mo Yi fell into the thoughts of memories, an untimely voice interrupted her: "Hey~~ I said, did you come to eat dumplings? If you don''t eat, don''t block in front of the door and influence me to do it. business!"


    "Spicy... Spicy mom!!" Seeing the blessed woman in front of him, Mo Yi''s hands trembled, tears already rolling in his eyes.


    (Note: Mo Yi is La Ma''s niece, but she seems to call her La Ma.)


    Hot mom heard such a name, and her heart shook suddenly. Only two people would call this name, one is late, and the other is long gone...


    Thinking of this, Hot Mom immediately stared at Mo Yi, and the more she looked, the more resembling, the more excited she became: "You...you...are you?!!!..."


    "Hot mom! It''s me! I''m Mo Yi, I''m back!" Mo Yi ran forward excitedly and hugged hot mom.


    "Mo Yi! It''s really you? It''s really you?! Too late... really saved you back?!"


    Lama''s eyes were bigger than Tongling for a while, she hugged Mo Yi tightly with excitement, and then looked left and right, the excitement was beyond words.


    "No... Brother Wukong, they saved me..."


    "It turns out that some of them are your saviors! Hurry up~~ Dear benefactors, please sit inside, sit inside!" La Ma greeted Sun Wukong and the others into the dumpling restaurant with a look of enthusiasm.


    After some explanation from Mo Yi.


    "So, you are Xia Lan?" La Ma hadn''t let go of Mo Yi''s hand from the beginning. The joy of losing and regaining can''t be described in words: "Then have you seen Zan Chi? Not long ago, he also went to Jiugongling and became Xia Lan. Some time ago, he ran down the mountain privately and came back to see me. At that time, he encountered a heavy zero, or I was saved too late, that kid , Have a little bit of promise..."


    "Hmm...I have seen it. He is currently on a mission and didn''t come back with me..." When he said this, Mo Yi''s expression was a bit unnatural, but the hot mom who had been almost dizzy by joy Did not find this.


    Chenyue and the others all glanced at Mo Yi in surprise, but they didn''t point to it. They naturally knew that Mo Yi said so, but they didn''t want La Ma to worry about it.


    "Anyway, I just met soon. It doesn''t matter if the kid hasn''t come back, as long as you come back..." Hot mom said, suddenly thinking of something, she got up and stood up: "Ah~ you look at my memory, I''m a bit happy At the end, you have come all the way down the mountain, are you hungry? I will make dumplings for you, and make Sansheng dumplings that you and Zanchi love most.


    With that said, with a''pop'', the store door was closed (no business anyway), and he hurriedly approached the kitchen...


    Seeing La Ma approaching the kitchen, Mo Yi whispered to Monkey King and the others: "Big Brother Wukong, please don''t tell La Ma the late things, I don''t want to see her worrying about being sad..."


    "Don''t worry, my mouth has always been strict." Biting promised immediately, patting her chest.


    Sun Wukong said to Yundan: "Use Costin to send a letter to Fuqiu, let her come here to meet us."


    Yun Dan nodded silently, took out a small piece of paper, and after engraving the content with Yuan Qi, he summoned Hai Dongqing who had specially contacted Fuqiu...


    Looking at Hai Dongqing who was flying far away, Mo Yi asked curiously: "How long does it take Teacher Fuqiu to arrive?"


    Yun Dan: "If you are not far from us, it will be there in a day or two."


    "I don''t think it is necessarily." Monkey King smiled, "I guess, she will be there in less than an hour."


    Yun Dan looked at Monkey King: "You mean, Fuqiu is in Taoyuan Town?"


    "How did Big Brother Wukong know?" Chen Yue looked curious.


    "Don''t forget, I still teach you the technique of detection. I want to explore this entire Taoyuan Town, but it''s just an idea."


    Chenyue and the others showed a stunned expression when they heard this. They only practiced for a few days, and their detection skills reached a very high level. It can be seen that their detection skills of Wukong have definitely reached a terrifying inhuman level .


    A little bit of time passed. During the period, Monkey King also tried the dumplings made by La Ma. Not to mention, although it was not better than his dedicated chef, but for an ordinary person, the cooking did have a very high achievement.


    After eating and drinking enough, naturally there will be nothing to do, and Chenyue and the others will start chatting.


    Mo Yi looked curious: "Teacher Yundan, what kind of person is Teacher Fuqiu?"


    Hearing this, Yun Dan was stunned, his expression became a little strange, and he didn''t know how to explain it.


    When Biting saw this, she immediately said, "Master Fuqiu is not in Jiugongling all the year round. We are not very clear about it. However, it is said that Teacher Fuqiu is strong, beautiful and charming, gentle and gentle, has extraordinary temperament, and hates fighting. A rare good woman..."


    "Isn''t it Mo Yi?" Monkey King suddenly interrupted.


    "Wh... no..." Mo Yi''s face flushed with a sudden compliment from Monkey King.


    "Wow~ So Mo Yi is like this in Wukong''s heart?" Biting immediately hugged Monkey King''s hand and asked, "What about me? What about me?"


    "You..." Wukong smiled slightly: "If it sounds nice is lively and cute, if it sounds bad, it is ADHD..."


    "Hey~~" Chenyue couldn''t hold back, laughing out loud.


    "Wha...what!" Biting immediately became unhappy.


    "What about me?" Chenyue looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "My family Chenyue is of course quiet and sweet, gentle and generous, smart and delicate, honest and kind, Xiaojiabiyu."


    "Hehe~~" Chenyue immediately smiled happily.


    But when Biting heard this, she was immediately upset: "What! Brother Wukong only knows to tease people."


    "This is so kind!"


    "Hehe~~ I love to hear these words." Biting''s depressed expression was wiped out in an instant.


    At this moment, the closed door was suddenly knocked gently.


    After a while, Hot Mom led an extremely beautiful and sexy woman in.


    "Oh~ Yundan, it''s a coincidence that you guys came here, but I just got a little eyebrow of the Promise Abyss, so I was called by you..." ..

 2458 Chapter 28 Floating Hill

    "Have you found a clue to the Promise Abyss?" Yun Dan stood up in vain and looked at the woman.


    The woman smiled enchantingly: "Don''t worry, I came here even on the road, and I didn''t drink a sip of water. I have to take a break."


    After that, sitting on a bench next to Monkey King, after drinking a glass of water, he stared straight at Monkey King: "This...it must be your friend, Monkey King, right?"


    "It''s the teacher!" Yun Dan said coldly with a cold face.


    The woman chuckled: "Oh, it''s just a joke, I''m anxious."


    "This...isn''t it Teacher Fuqiu?" Biting said with a trembling face, "I can''t see that she is gentle and gentle..."


    "Yo~Little girl, are you talking about me?" Fuqiu twisted his waist and turned to look at Biting. There was a dangerous light in his gentle eyes.


    "No... I didn''t say you..." Biting was obviously shocked by the expression of hiding the knife in the smile, and hurriedly looked away.


    Yun Dan said coldly: "Don''t talk about those useless, have you really found clues to the Promise Abyss?"


    "You''re still the same as before, cold-boring."


    "Your name is Fuqiu, right?" Monkey King looked at the woman and said.


    The woman took a sexy sitting position, looked at Monkey King, and smiled slightly: "Guess."


    "...Can you still speak happily?"


    "Hehe~~" The woman suddenly laughed and turned her head to look at Yundan: "This little brother is much more interesting than you." She said, she fixed her eyes on Sun Wukong again: "I It''s Fuqiu. I heard that you are born with the five attributes of Yuanqi? You can learn it completely by watching other people''s chivalrous arts. Is it true?"


    "Don''t change the subject, what I''m asking you now is, have you really found the clue to the Promise Abyss?" Yun Dan asked almost through his teeth this time.


    Seeing Yundan''s expression, Fuqiu knew that if he was ignoring her question, he would be going crazy. He twisted his posture and put on a sexy sitting posture. He said, "I did find a little bit. clue¡­"


    "Just a little bit?" Monkey King suddenly interjected.


    This made Fuqiu Dai''s eyebrows obviously trembled, because one of the things she hated most was that she was suddenly interrupted by others when she was speaking, or the topic was suddenly cut off by others.


    So, Fuqiu glared at Monkey King viciously.


    However, Sun Wukong expressed no pressure and joked: "We just met, don''t stare at me like this, otherwise Yun Dan and the others will misunderstand."


    "I..." Fuqiu almost gritted his teeth: "Do you... do you want to know the information of the Promise Abyss?"


    "Don''t interrupt." Yun Dan glanced at Monkey King and said to Fuqiu: "You continue."


    "Uhhh~hmm~~ You should know that the ancient Xialan did not leave any records about the specific location of the Promise Abyss, but after in-depth investigation, I discovered that there was an unexpected witness when the ancient Xialan fought against Qiongqi. If you find it, you can find the Promise Abyss."


    "I know this." Monkey King answered immediately, he deliberately asked to Qifuqiu: "That''s a Sinan..."


    "You...do you really know?" Fuqiu looked at Monkey King with a look of astonishment.


    This news, but it took her many years and hard work to find out, this guy actually knew?What is her effort?


    "Ordinary Sinan is used for the designated direction, and the Sinan who witnessed the battle between Xia Lan and Qiong Qi in the ancient times, but because of the absorption of too much of their Yuan Qi and zero force, which has changed, therefore, what it refers to The direction is not the usual position, but the place where Qiongqi was sealed, that is, the Promise Abyss."


    "You...do you really know that?!!!" Fuqiu had a devilish expression on his face, as if he had eaten a fly.


    I have been searching hard for so many years, and finally found the clue. Before I had time to pretend to be forced, I was rushed to answer by others at random. It felt like 10,000 draft horses galloping past.


    "So, is this true?" Seeing Fuqiu''s expression, Yun Dan looked surprised and looked at Monkey King and said, "How did you know?"


    Monkey King smiled mysteriously: "If you want to know, you will know naturally."


    "Will you die if you don''t brag?" Fuqiu glared at Monkey King, his fists clenched tightly: "Since you know the existence of Sinan, do you know where Sinan is?"


    "I know."


    "Then you say, where?"


    "It''s buried in the ground just outside Taoyuan Town."


    "Do you really know?!" Fuqiu was really shocked at this time, and stood up directly in shock. She just learned about the news!


    "How did you know?"


    "I''ve said it all, I will know if I want to know it."


    Such a compelling answer made Fuqiu a white look at Sun Wukong and sat down again: "Since you are so capable, do you know where the Promise Abyss is?"


    "I know."


    "You...you know again?!" Fuqiu was dumbfounded.


    "Wukong, do you really know the location of the Promise Abyss?" Yun Dan''s expression also became serious.


    "That was once, I found it accidentally while peeing." Monkey King flicked casually.


    When Chenyue and Mo Yi heard this, their pretty faces flushed, Yundan and Fuqiu also rolled their eyes, can you discover a mysterious place like the Promise Abyss?When we are fools?


    However, suddenly thinking of the detection skills Sun Wukong taught them, Yun Dan''s heart suddenly jumped. She didn''t know how terrifying Monkey King''s detection skills were, but she knew how powerful and incredible the detection skills Sun Wukong taught them.


    So, combined with what Sun Wukong said, it is really possible that he unintentionally discovered the Promise Abyss by soaking in the urine.


    Well, I can only say, Yundan, you are so naive, you also believe this kind of nonsense.


    Fuqiu couldn''t control his depression, and said to Monkey King with an extremely serious look: "Where is the Promise Abyss...?"


    Upon hearing this, Yun Dan and the others also fixed their gazes on Monkey King.


    "The misty stone formation not far from here."


    The reason Sun Wukong said it was just to give Fake Ye a little hope for them. If he even snatched Sinan, then there would be no fun.


    The game is naturally interesting only if you have an NPC to play with you.


    "Take us to see!" Fuqiu suddenly got up and said to Monkey King.


    She wanted to witness in person whether what Sun Wukong said was true or not, so she knew the location of the Promise Abyss so casually, she always felt a little obedient...

 2459 Chapter 29 The Promise Abyss

    Misty Stone Formation.


    Looking at the mist that obscured the line of sight, Chen Yuedai frowned slightly: "This is the misty stone formation. I can''t see the direction at all."


    Fuqiu looked serious: "It seems that there is a high probability that the Promise Abyss is hidden here, but there is such a strong deceptiveness at the edge. If it is deep, I am afraid that even we will get lost?"


    When Yun Dan heard this, he supported the ground with one hand and activated the Detecting Xia Lan technique. Only for a moment, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "What a strong Yuan Hao interfered, it is impossible to activate the Xia Lan technique here."


    "This is the place where the Qiongqi is sealed. If ordinary detection techniques can be used to detect, it would be a shit." Monkey King looked at Yun Dan and said: "Don''t use Xia Lan technique to detect, use the method I teach you to detect. "


    Yun Dan nodded and closed his eyes. The power of the soul turned into an invisible wave and spread at an astonishing speed...


    Under the exploration of the power of the soul, the thick fog around it instantly seemed to be a virtual reality, and everything disappeared. The entire foggy stone formation gradually emerged in Yundan''s mind like a complete map...


    First, the first stone pillar appeared''in front of her eyes''...


    "Found...here!" Yundan immediately led the way...


    Several people followed in Kobe in Yundan, all the way deep into the misty stone formation, and finally a huge stone pillar appeared in front of them.


    Looking at the stone pillars in front of him, Fuqiu looked surprised: "This is... Yuan Qizhu, it seems that the Promise Abyss is really here!"


    But after the surprise, Fuqiu became depressed again. He had searched for the Promise Abyss for so many years, but now he found it effortlessly. Isn''t it a waste of work for many years? What a fucking trough.


    The more I thought about it, the more angry Fuqiu became, and he turned around and stared at Monkey King in vain: "Why didn''t you show up earlier? It made me look for so many years for nothing! I was so angry!"


    "Is this to blame?"


    Fuqiu originally wanted to say something about Monkey King, but he was stopped by Yundan in vain: "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s quieter, just like this, we still can''t be sure that this is the Promise Abyss. We have to go in and explore. But there is an accident. I still have to report the situation here first..."


    With that said, he took out a small note and wrote the information, and he sent it to Jiugongling...


    "In this case, let me go in and explore with Yundan..." Fuqiu said, looking at the third daughter of Chenyue and Monkey King: "As for you three little novices, just wait here, Wukong, you stay and protect The three of them..."


    Sun Wukong did not leave her, but walked towards the stone pillar in front...


    Biting and the others immediately followed...


    Fuqiu was annoyed when he saw that: "Hey, you didn''t understand what I said? The situation here is unclear, so be careful, don''t be too reckless!"


    Yun Dan said blankly: "You save your energy and stop talking nonsense. If Wukong is unhappy, he won''t listen to anyone''s advice. The only thing we can do now is to follow him..."


    "So pulling?"


    Yun Dan walked to the side of Monkey King and looked at the stone pillar in front of him and said, "Look at the pattern on the stone pillar. It should be related to the soil attribute Yuanqi. Wukong, you can send some soil attribute Yuanqi to take a look."


    Fuqiu walked up and looked at Yundan and rolled his eyes: "It''s fine if you don''t persuade, why are you still urging?" He said, with one arm around his chest and one hand resting his chin, looking at Monkey King with a serious face. Said: "Let''s wait here for a while. When everyone arrives, it''s not too late for us to go in... The seal here is Qiong Qi, not a cat or dog. It''s better to be careful."


    "For me, he is a cat and a dog." After Sun Wukong said such a sentence, he touched the stone pillar with one hand, releasing a little earth attribute Yuanqi...


    In an instant, an earthy yellow light suddenly lit up on the stone pillar, and the stone lion on the stone pillar also turned his head, and the light of the same color on the way from his mouth pointed in one direction.


    "This is... do you want us to follow the light?" Chenyue said slightly puzzled.


    "Let''s go."


    "This guy, completely ignored me!" Fuqiu was itching with anger, but was helpless and could only keep up.


    After a while, another stone pillar appeared in front of several people.


    Yun Dan said: "This time it is metallic."


    Sun Wukong once again placed his hand on the stone pillar, and as the golden light shone, another beam of light lased in another direction from the mouth of the stone lion on the top of the stone pillar...


    "This time it''s water properties..."


    "Wood properties..."


    "Fire attributes..."


    Seeing that Sun Wukong stepped forward to transport Yuan Qi every time, Fuqiu was completely convinced, this guy really has all attributes!


    The next moment, a barren land appeared in front of a few people. Except for the stones, it was yellow sand. There were magical gravels of various sizes floating around, which looked very strange and mysterious.


    And in the center, there is a huge invisible sinkhole, this is-Promise Abyss.


    "I found it! This is really the Promise Abyss!!" Fuqiu was finally full of excitement and excitement at this moment. After searching for so many years, she finally found it. Although the process was a little depressing for her, as long as she really found it No matter the twists and turns, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    "Quick! Sending a message, the location of the Promise Abyss has been determined!" Fuqiu said to Yundan.


    The messages sent by Yundan before were just related information sent back because of an accident. If they had an accident, Jiugongling would know where to go to support the response, but this time, it is the exact news of the Promise Abyss.


    Monkey King stood by the Promise Abyss and looked down, only to see a piece of black and red. In the eyes of others, it can be said to be bottomless, but in his eyes, the following situation is clearly visible: "Qingqi is here. ,I went to see¡­"


    With that said, rising up...


    "Big Brother Wukong!!!"


    Chenyue and the others screamed immediately.


    Yun Dan flashed his figure, grabbed Sun Wukong''s collar tightly at the edge, and drew him back, while Chenyue and Biting immediately rushed to Sun Wukong''s body and hugged him tightly. I''m afraid he will jump down again.


    Chen Yue''s face turned pale, and her small-scale chest was slightly deformed because of too much force.


    Fuqiu was slapped with his full breasts and looked scared, with an expression that I was also scared. Looking at Monkey King, he was speechless: "Are you trying to commit suicide? Do you dare to jump in a place like this? You have a big heart. Are you stupid?"


    Looking at the extremely nervous expressions of Yundan and the others, Sun Wukong was also speechless for a while. He forgot that this little Promise Abyss was really as simple and casual as a child playing house, but for him For Yun Dan and the others, the problem is serious.


    so..

 2460 Chapter Thirty Magnetic Dipper

    "I just want to go down and take a look. It makes you nervous." Monkey King patted Chenyue and Biting, and said, "Okay, let go quickly. I won''t go to the head office, right?"


    Let''s wait for the fake leaves and the others to come. It wouldn''t be fun without them.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Chenyue and Biting slowly let go, but they still did not dare to let go of their arms holding Monkey King. Yun Dan also stood beside Monkey King and did not dare to leave.


    They have been with Monkey King for a while, and they have some understanding of Monkey King. This guy always does things according to his preferences. He never asks whether it is dangerous or not. He does it when he thinks about it. If he comes up with something, that''s it. It''s not surprising, it''s better to watch closely, this is the Promise Abyss, and no accident can be tolerated.


    Fuqiu came to Sun Wukong with his arms around his chest, and stared at him straightforwardly: "Yes, Wukong, you are quite fat, you dare to jump in the Promise Abyss, it really makes me look at him with admiration."


    Sun Wukong originally wanted to molest Xia Fuqiu, but suddenly he was slightly taken aback when he saw the hairpin on his head. He seemed to have overlooked something important.


    Magnet, the hairpin she was wearing on her head was Sinan''s magnet and also the god pendant of the floating hill. Even if the fake leaves were given a disk without a magnet, they could not find the location of the Promise Abyss.


    Seeing Monkey King staring straight at him, Fuqiu didn''t see any shyness. On the contrary, he posed a dazzling posture and smiled softly at Monkey King, "How, compared to Yun Dan, who is more beautiful?"


    Monkey King did not answer, but stretched out his hand: "Give me your hairpin."


    Fuqiu grinned: "Oh~ isn''t this asking someone for a token of love?" He said, looking at Yundan with a joking expression: "Yundan, your little lover is going to empathize and stop falling in love." ~"


    Yun Dan glared at her angrily: "You want you to take it."


    When Fuqiu heard the words, his smiling face became more charming. After hesitating for a moment, he took off the hairpin on his head and handed it to Monkey King: "Then I will accept it unceremoniously. Don''t regret it, Yun Dan ."


    Yun Dan directly ignored the floating hill who was teasing him, and looked at Monkey King: "Why, do you think this hairpin is different?"


    "You are a god pendant."


    "Huh? This is Teacher Fuqiu''s pendant?" Biting was shocked.


    Chenyue is the same: "Aren''t all the god pendants hidden in the body? Teacher Yundan, you just put the god pendant on your head like this?"


    Fuqiu made it elegantly and carefully explained: "My pendant is different from other pendants and cannot be hidden in the body, so I have to wear it."


    Monkey King played with the hairpin in his hand and said calmly: "Of course it can''t be incorporated into the body. There is such a pure zero force and Yuanqi in it. If you really hide in the body, you will either die or be assimilated to zero."


    "This... there is zero force in it?" Fuqiu looked astonished, and immediately shook his head with absolute certainty: "Impossible, this is a godsend, how can there be zero force! You don''t fool me."


    Monkey King handed the hairpin back to Fuqiu, saying: "This is a god pendant and a magnet. It is not surprising that it contains zero force, right? You said it yourself, that Sinan is because it has absorbed enough ancient Yuanqi and zero force. , The direction pointed is the Promise Abyss."


    "You...you mean, my hairpin is that Sinan''s magnetic scoop?"


    Monkey King: "This also makes sense, why the old man in the broken formation asked you to find the location of the Promise Abyss."


    "Is that so?" Fuqiu pondered for a moment, and finally understood what the leader of the broken formation said when he handed her this task.


    But everything is wild, because the occurrence of such a variable as Monkey King brought them directly to the Promise Abyss.


    "But this is a little troublesome because of this."


    "What''s the trouble?" Yun Dan and the others both looked at Monkey King.


    "Assuming that Jiye and the others also know about Sinan, they will inevitably send someone to find Sinan, but the magnetic scoop is here in Fuqiu, then even if they find the disk, it is useless; and the news that we have found the Promise Abyss has passed. At Jiugongling, if they know this news, they will definitely get the whereabouts of the Promise Abyss at all costs, so Xia Lan who came to the Promise Abyss may be in danger."


    At the same time, in Taoyuan Town, Zhen Youqian Mansion.


    The ghost claw of one of the seven souls squeezed Zhen Youqian''s collar on his chest with one hand and lifted him up in the air: "I heard that the magnetic scoop is with you, give it to me!"


    "You... let it go... let it go... I! I... can''t breathe... here..." Zhen Youqian''s face flushed red, although he was full of fear, he still did not lose the trait of a profiteer: "If you... really want to get a magnet... just Let go quickly, otherwise, everyone will die and the net will break, and it will be a big deal!"


    "Oh~ you are very courageous..." Gui Claw looked at Zhen Youqian with some surprise, and let go of his hand. With a''bang'', Zhen Youqian fell on the floor, shaking the floor.


    Regardless of the pain, Zhen Youqian hurriedly stood up from the ground, pretending to be calm with her hands behind her back, and said with great air: "Since you want the magnet in my hand so much, then let''s make a fortune. How is the transaction?"


    "Deal? You really deserve to be a profiteer..." A mocking smile emerged from the corners of Ghost Claw''s mouth: "I don''t even know how many jins are, how dare you want to negotiate a deal with me?"


    "Don''t say that! The so-called sale is not righteous, I..."


    Before Zhen Youqian finished speaking, he suddenly screamed into his ears: "Daddy~~Daddy~~Daddy~~"


    "Female...daughter!!" Zhen Youqian''s face changed drastically.


    At the next moment, only a woman walked up to the hall with a little loli¡ªMianyan, one of the seven souls.


    "Daddy~~Daddy~~I''m afraid!!"


    Little Lori struggled with fear, her face was already wet with tears.


    Zhen Youqian was nervous and begged for mercy instantly: "Don''t hurt my daughter, I will agree to everything you want, please go and don''t hurt my daughter!"


    Ghost Claw smiled sarcastically: "Then, you think your daughter''s life is exchanged for a magnet scoop, how about this deal?"


    "I agree! I agree, as long as it doesn''t hurt my daughter, everything is easy to discuss!"


    "Huh~~ Human!" Gui Claw sneered: "You, who do no evil, would care about your daughter so much. It''s really surprising."


    Zhen Youqian ignored the ridicule of Guiclaw, hurriedly took off the hat made of the wig, took out a magnetic scoop from it, and handed it to Guiclaw: "Give you the magnetic scoop, let my daughter go. !"


    "Hehe~~ You know you..." Ghost Claw took the magnet and smiled strangely at Zhen Youqian: "You are so greedy, but you are more suitable to be zero..."


    "Ah~!!!"


    There was a panic scream from Zhen Mansion...

 2461 Chapter 31 Crisis

    Jiugongling, the ward of Yi Henxi.


    Tian Jingsha looked at the note in her hand, with a happy expression on her face, her brows were slightly frowned: "It''s really surprising, how did Monkey King know where the Promise Abyss is?"


    "Oh~ Have you found the location of the Promise Abyss?" The leader of the broken formation put away the Yuan Qi who had healed Yi Henxi''s wounds, stood up and looked at Tian Jingsha.


    "It hasn''t been determined yet. It says that the location of Promise Abyss was discovered by Sun Wukong accidentally, but Yundan and the others wanted to further adjust the difference in order to be sure." Tian Jingsha said, handing the note in his hand to it. Break the line.


    After breaking the formation and taking the note, after reading it for a moment, his face was solemn: "Wuji Abyss, can you also find it casually..."


    Seeing the expression of the broken formation, Yi Henxi said with a serious face: "That named Monkey King... will there be any problems?"


    "You don''t need to mention this kind of thing again, but you have to be careful, Tian Jingsha, please go and call everyone in."


    Just when disturbing dragons waited for all the heroes to gather in the hall, another sea Dongqing flew down in front of the window and stopped.


    Tian Jingsha walked over and picked up the letterbox on Hai Dongqing¡¯s feet, and took out a small piece of paper to check for a while, a hint of joy appeared on his face, and immediately handed the note to Bakujin. Bakujin looked at it for a while , Nodded, turned around, and faced the coming Xia Lans: "Just now, Yundan and the others have sent news that they have determined the location of the Promise Abyss. Disturbing the dragon, you can swim without moving, Xia Lu, and finally Li and Li Fei first go to Taoyuan Town to wait for the rendezvous with others. I will send a message to them to let them rendezvous with you in Taoyuan Town, and then you take them to the Promise Abyss..."


    "I, Tianjingsha, and Yihenxi stay here to prepare to complete the technique to strengthen the seal of the Promise Abyss. After the technique is completed, we will come right away. In the meantime, you must be careful and never let the news leak. Get out!"


    After breaking the array, he handed the note to Disturbing Dragon.


    After reading the note, Chao Long was surprised: "I didn''t expect the Promise Abyss to be in the misty stone formation!"


    Tian Jingsha looked helplessly at Fu Long when he heard this, "You guy, you just owe your mouth. Although Jiugongling is safe, you can''t say that!"


    Hearing this, he immediately scratched his head with a look of embarrassment, and he understood. After what he said, everyone present knew the location of the Promise Abyss. If they encountered Zero, let them know such information. Isn''t it necessary to let them fall into a dangerous desperate situation?So it is possible to leak the Promise Abyss?


    Looking around the crowd with a serious face, he said in a deep voice: "The Promise Abyss is very important and must not be leaked out!"


    "Don''t worry! The leader of the broken formation, even if we die, we will be tight-lipped!"


    Everyone looked determined and determined.


    "Okay! Let''s go!"


    Taoyuan Town, Zhen Youqian Mansion.


    In the hall, Ghost Claw looked at Sinan, who was turning erratically in front of him, and turned his head to look at Miyan beside him: "Every time the specified position is different, are you sure this thing is the Sinan who pointed out the location of the Promise Abyss? "


    "It can''t be wrong, maybe there is something we haven''t noticed yet..." Xiang Yan picked up the magnetic scoop and looked at it carefully, finally fixed his gaze on the crack at the bottom of the magnetic scoop: "Could it be because of this The relationship between Dao Rift?"


    "Is it broken?" Ghost Claw said: "Do you know any craftsmen can repair it?"


    "There was such a..." Sai Yan said, his face changed slightly, and he turned to look at the door: "Yuan Hao reacted? There is Xia Lan approaching!"


    Taoyuan Town.


    I couldn¡¯t swim and walked into the street, and the one who smelled the tempting smell of dumplings all the way away, I almost followed the smell and walked away: "The smell of dumplings is delicious, it must be delicious...Ah~Is it spicy? Spicy? This seems to be the shop opened by Cianchi''s house, right? I heard Cianchi said, Teacher Disturbance, let''s go to this store and wait for everyone to meet!"


    "Yeah~ that''s fine." Disturbing dragon nodded, but suddenly, he frowned and turned around suddenly: "No, it''s such a strong zero-force reaction. There is zero around here, it''s not a simple thing!"


    "Zero?! Where is it? Where is it?" You couldn''t move immediately, gestured around, looking around vigilantly.


    "Here, come with me!" Chu Long rushed to the forefront.


    As soon as I arrived at the door of Zhen Youqian¡¯s mansion, I saw a man and a woman walking out of the door. Disturbing the dragon instantly became extremely dignified: "It turned out to be the second of the seven souls, Ghost Claw and Shiyan, I met today I¡¯m harassing the dragon, you are unlucky."


    "It''s all on you, take care of your business, let Xia Lan be attracted now!" Shi Yan glared at Gui Claw, full of upset.


    Because they got the fake leaf''s order, try not to cause commotion, let alone Xia Lan''s attention, just get what they need and leave quietly.


    But Guiclaw, it happened to be unnecessary. He wanted to make Zhen Youqian''s father and daughter zero. As a result, he leaked the wind and attracted the attention of the others.


    Gui Claw''s tone was indifferent, with a nonchalant expression: "It''s just a little doll of Tai Chi Xia Lan and four Sixiang Xia Lan, what''s to worry about."


    As he said, Guizhao stared at the disturbing dragons and sneered: "I also blame you guys for the bad luck, but I just met me today..." As he said, his hands were on the ground, and he burst out with zero force: "Come out. Solved them all to me!"


    Suddenly, Disturbing Dragon and the others sensed dozens of zero force suddenly coming out from the surrounding ground, one by one, and one by one appeared...


    Among them, there are four ways of Zero, which is far superior to the aura of Tyrant Zero. After Disturbing Dragon saw them, his complexion instantly became extremely serious: "The injury of five defeats, the loss of five defeats, the break of five defeats, the Harm! In other words, there is still one missing five defeats, so let''s call them out together, no need to hide!"


    "Hmph~ Didn''t you kill me! You dare to talk cold words here!" With a grim look on his face, he flashed with the other five defeats, and surrounded the disturbing dragon and them.


    Seeing this formation, a drop of cold sweat was left on the front of Disturbing Dragon¡¯s forehead: "This is a bit bad! Four of five defeats, plus the second of seven souls, there are more than a dozen Tyrant Ling, decisively to be beaten. !" As he said, he turned his head and said to Li Fei and the others: "Quickly, Master Wukong and they are the nearest to us, hurry up and ask them for help!"


    Li Fei immediately summoned Costin...


    Upon seeing this, Guiclaw sneered, "For help? You have to have that time! Quickly, kill them!"


    "You do it too! Sinan has a very important relationship, and there is no room for loss. Hurry up and make a quick decision. Before their rescue team arrives, solve them!" said Shi Yan, his whole body surging with zero energy, and his figure shook, and he has disappeared. Without a trace. ..

 2462 Chapter 32 Not Cute

    "Are you afraid that you won''t be able to keep them with such a lineup? You are too careful, Shiyan." Ghost Claw said, but also launched an action, Xiang Youbudong rushed over...


    Of course, the persimmons are squeezed softly.


    "Ghost Claw, your opponent is me!" Disturbing the dragon yelled, and launched the Xia Lan technique, a huge dirt wall instantly rose from the ground, blocking the path of Ghost Claw.


    "Do you just want to die like that? Disturb the dragon, it''s good, then it will do you!" Ghost Claw drank coldly, and wanted to attack. Disturbing the dragon''s attention was instantly attracted by Ghost Claw and it was done. Prepare to meet!


    But suddenly, a sharp zero force pierced out from behind, directly piercing the dragon''s chest!


    "Teacher Disturbance!" You can''t change their expressions when they see this.


    "Miss...Missing inflammation?!!!" Disturbing the dragon''s complexion changed drastically, and he knelt on the ground, tilted his head and looked behind him, but there was no sign of it, even the slightest amount of zero force could not be sensed, and Xiang Xia Lu and the others were big at the moment. Drink out: "Be careful, that guy...will be invisible!"


    "Haha~~ How, isn''t Shiyan''s ability pretty good?" Ghost Claw smiled, his hands surging with zero force, and slowly walked towards Chaolong: "Xia Lan, I have killed a lot, but Tai Chi Xia Lan is still the first."


    "hateful!"


    Disturbing the dragon tried to stand up, but suddenly affected the wound, and with zero force, he immediately knelt down again.


    "Teacher Disturbance!" Upon seeing this, You Fudong''s complexion changed drastically. He just wanted to do something, but was blocked by distraction: "Your opponent is me!"


    "Asshole, you get out of me!" You Fuduo roared, and the earth attribute Yuanqi was highly condensed, forming a rock-solid blow, Xiang San blasted over: "Digun collapsed cloud cannon!"


    "Hmph~ Little bugs skills." Scattered disdainfully and hummed coldly, while dodgeing to avoid it, Xiangyou could not rush over...


    Seeing that he was about to hit a hit, he saw a petite figure suddenly flashed in front of his eyes, with a kick in the middle of his chest, causing it to fly upside down, rolling to the ground several times before stabilizing his figure.


    She looked gloomy and looked at Xia Lu: "The little girl is really capable!"


    Xia Lu was silent, expressionless, and a little bit below her feet, she had already attacked Sans again, but in the middle of the journey, she suddenly suffered heavy injuries behind her, and she rose directly off the ground and flew in the direction of San...


    She was also attacked by stealth flames.


    Li Fei and the others changed their faces and wanted to rescue them, but they were killed and blocked their way: "In this case, do you still want to save people? Let''s take care of yourself first!" They said, drinking to their companions. Action: "Do it, they must be dealt with before their reinforcements arrive!"


    The five defeats and the tyrants all started their actions after hearing this...


    At the same time, her body was uncontrollable, and Xia Lu, who flew straight towards Scatter, could only block her in front of her with her hands. After a hard blow, she flew upside down again and rolled to the ground.


    Li Fei and the others are really good, but there is still a gap in the face of five defeats and so many tyrants.


    If it is in the later stage, they are naturally not afraid, but unfortunately, in the early stage, their strength is obviously not as good, and there is a stealth flame from time to time as a sneak attack, but for a moment, they all lie on the ground.


    Seeing this picture, Chao Long was anxious that the blue veins were beating: "No, if this continues, everyone is in danger and they must be saved!"


    As if making a major determination, Disturbance Dragon stood up with difficulty and shouted to Xia Lu and the others: "You hurry up and run away, I will stop here!"


    "Teacher Long, I won''t go!" You Buchang shook his head with a firm expression on his face.


    "Go! Do you still want to die together?" The violent Yuan Hao burst out from the body of the dragon, this is the last blow to burn his life: "Hurry up and find Master Wukong, and then report for me..."


    The word "Chou" has not yet been spoken, the Disturbing Dragon was hit hard on the back, a mouthful of blood spurted, and his body rolled down the ground...


    Shi Yan succeeded in another sneak attack.


    I have to say that being able to completely hide his body and breath, such an enemy, is really tricky.


    Disturbance is always on guard, but it can''t be prevented.


    "Farewell, little girl!"


    In the hands of the scattered, with zero strength, she must give Xia Lu the final blow...


    On the other hand, Li and the others also encountered the same crisis...


    And at the moment when everyone was alive and dead, a black hole with a diameter of three meters suddenly appeared behind the scattered, surrounded by black thunder, from which a suffocating terror came out!


    A very flat voice came from it: "I hope it didn''t disturb you..."


    The voice fell, and the pupils of Xia Lu and others shrank slightly, and a figure leaped out of it...


    "Goku... Your lord?!"


    Seeing the incoming person, disturbing the dragon in shock, he suddenly became surprised.


    "Xia Lan?" Ghost Claw looked at Monkey King, very surprised and puzzled: "I''m afraid I can''t even receive the signal for help in such a short time? You arrived so soon?"


    Monkey King completely ignored Guiclaw¡¯s questioning, and ignored the dispersion in front of him. He walked past him, came to Xia Lu¡¯s face, squatted down, and then hugged her under the other''s astonished expression: "Ah~ I was lucky to find a little loli."


    "..." Xia Lu and Dai''s eyebrows were obviously shaking. She thought that Monkey King would ask what she was concerned about, but she didn''t expect it to be such a sentence. Her heart suddenly became angry, and she just wanted to have an attack, but she was scattered. Interrupted: "You fellow, how dare you ignore me! Addicted to fighting..."


    The word "Gu" has not yet been spoken, and the Monkey King in front of him has already been lost. The next moment, he suddenly felt his throat tightened and was lifted up in the air. Monkey King looked at the toy in his hand with curiosity. San: "Such a small zero, it looks pretty cute."


    "Moe...Moe?" A look of anger: "You bastard dare to laugh at me!"


    "So... it''s not cute anymore." Sun Wukong''s hands were slightly stronger, and his loose body was instantly crushed into a black mist, disappearing.


    "Okay... so awesome!" Li Fei and the others were shocked when they saw it. One of the five defeats was so casually squeezed.


    "Everyone go together!"


    The other five defeats such as injury were all shocked, but they were not afraid, angry, and at the same time besieged Monkey King...


    "Xiao should look like Xiao , such anxious death, is not right."


    Monkey King stretched out his finger, and the five defeats besieged him instantly stood still.


    "Wh...what''s going on? Why can''t the body move anymore? Even the zero force has been condensed, what kind of chivalrous and arcade technique is this?!!!" He yelled in horror.


    It''s a pity that no one answered, only Monkey King popped out in the air with a''poof'', and the other five defeats instantly burst into a black mist and dissipated.


    "This... this is... the one who wounded Master Fake Ye... Xia Lan?!"


    At this moment, Ghost Claw trembled with fear...

 2463 Chapter Thirty Three

    The five defeated bullets were all wiped out, and this level of strength made Ghost Claw powerless and fearful when facing the fake leaf.


    Even Ba Ling, who only obeyed orders, retreated and did not dare to move forward.


    No matter what Guiclaw orders, they dare not move forward.


    Obviously, their fear of Monkey King has surpassed Ghost Claw, which made Ghost Claw even more shocked.


    It''s right for Ba Ling to have no emotions. There shouldn''t be emotions such as fear. He will only obey the master''s orders and not fear death. But such existence is actually afraid?


    Is the Xia Lan in front of him already so powerful?


    But Ghost Claw is not in the mood to blame these timid tyrants, because even he himself is afraid, so what right does he have to blame them?


    However, this also makes Gui Claw very puzzled. He is not even afraid of death. Why does he instinctively fear Xia Lan in front of him?


    Immediately, after being puzzled, there is anger. I am not afraid of death. What is there to fear?


    Ghost Claw hypnotized himself in his heart, and then resolutely launched a zero spell on Monkey King: "Bone-Transforming Coffin!"


    A purple barrier formed by zero force immediately trapped Monkey King in it.


    With his own zero technique as a guarantee, Ghost Claw finally felt a sense of security, and he immediately went up and said: "It is undeniable that you are indeed very strong, but in my bone-making coffin, you can only be zeroed. The force slowly eroded and eventually turned into a pile of dead bones."


    Monkey King looked at Ghost Claw with a joking expression: "You seem to have confidence in your zero skills."


    Ghost Claw is full of confidence: "The bone-transforming coffin can only be broken with zero force. You, a hero, will never be able to break my bone-transforming coffin."


    "So, the villain died of talking too much." Sun Wukong said, Xiang Xialu and the others warned: "You must not learn from this stupid in the future, and tell others the weakness of your skills."


    In the end, Li and Li Fei both nodded in agreement: "It''s really stupid."


    The less-spoken Xia Lu raised her head and looked at Monkey King curiously: "Then can you break through this barrier? You have zero power?"


    "It does not necessarily require zero force to break through this barrier." Monkey King looked at Xia Lu and explained to her in a teacher-like tone: "Do you know what decomposition is?"


    Xia Lu nodded and shook her head again, looking at Monkey King curiously.


    "Any energy has its structure. As long as it is thoroughly analyzed, it can be disintegrated. Zero force is no exception. For example, this way..."


    As Monkey King said, with a flick of his finger, a ball of light instantly shot on the purple enchantment, causing it to dissolve and disintegrate at an astonishing speed, but within two seconds, the bone-changing coffin could not attack itself.


    "No...impossible!! My bone-changing coffin was broken in such a simple way?!" Gui Claw was shocked, his expression unbelievable.


    When Li Fei and the others saw this, their eyes widened and shocked. It was the first time they saw that the barrier could be broken like this.


    Xia Lu, who has never been very talkative, said again: "How did you do it?"


    "It''s very simple, just disassemble the zero technique that he launched with zero force, then his zero technique will be self-defeating."


    "It''s such a powerful Xia Lan technique. With that said, this technique can not only decompose the enchantment, but can also decompose other people''s tricks, Xia Lan technique, etc.?"


    "If you apply this technique to a very high level, it is indeed possible."


    "Isn''t that invincible?" Xia Lu flashed her eyes and looked at Monkey King: "I want to learn..."


    What a simple and direct request.


    "I''m going to teach you when I have time. Now, clean up these miscellaneous fish first." Monkey King fixed his gaze on Ghost Claw again.


    "Miscellaneous fish! I am the ghost claw of the seven souls, you actually said that I am a miscellaneous fish!" Ghost claw was angry. If he has eyes, I am afraid the anger has already burned.


    "I don''t believe it, you can even crack this trick of mine!" Ghost Claw roared, surging crazily with zero force: "Guigu Anyu, don''t break it for me!"


    A zero-strength barrier once again tied the Monkey King in it.


    "It''s an enchantment again, can you only use this trick?" Monkey King looked at Ghost Claw Tucao.


    Gui Claw snorted coldly: "I don''t believe it, you can still crack my Guigu Anyu!"


    Monkey King lowered his head and said to Xia Lu: "What I taught you just now was decomposition, now I teach you a more powerful trick."


    "More powerful?" Xia Lu''s eyes shone with light.


    "That is-in the face of absolute strength, everything is vain!"


    Sun Wukong punched out, and only heard a''bang'', the so-called''Ghost Valley Anyu, not broken for me'', but in a flash, it burst and shattered, disappearing without a trace.


    "No...impossible! This is absolutely impossible!"


    Ghost Claw was shocked for a while, his own Ghost Valley Anyu was forcibly broken?


    "How can you have such terrible strength?"


    "Hmph~ the frog at the bottom of the well, I don¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with you." Monkey King took a step forward and instantly appeared in front of Ghost Claw, flicking a finger on the center of his eyebrows, and with a''pop'', his whole body burst open instantly, turning into The smoke dissipated.


    "..."


    At this moment, each of them opened their mouths in shock. They couldn''t speak. Five defeats and Seven Souls were not able to make a single move. They were completely wiped out by Monkey King. This strength is simply scary. !


    "No wonder Yun Dan is willing to be his student. It turns out that Master Wukong is so strong!" Disturbed the dragon for a while: "It is better than the leader of the broken formation!"


    But after the shock, disturbing dragon seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly shouted: "Master Wukong, be careful. There is also a dead flame of the seven souls. That guy will be invisible and must be nearby!"


    "You''re talking about her, right." Monkey''s figure flashed, grabbed at the sky, and with a muffled grunt, a figure instantly turned from transparency to substance.


    But the place to hold it...


    Disturbing the dragon and they were dumbfounded again.


    "Ah~ I''m sorry, I caught it in the wrong place." Sun Wukong calmly closed his hands, then bound her hands, and then touched her arms extremely calmly. The scene couldn''t bear to look straight.


    Even the little Lolita in his arms, Xia Lu was angry: "Huh~ pervert!" Struggling to jump from Monkey King''s arms.


    "Hey hello hello~~ I''m collecting the spoils, how come it''s indecent in your eyes?" Monkey King glared at Xia Lu, retracted his hand, and there was already an extra disk in his hand.


    "What is this?" Li Fei came to Monkey King and looked at the disk in his hand with curiosity.


    "A Sinan disk that can specify the location of the Promise Abyss." Sun Wukong said calmly: "If I hadn''t known the location of the Promise Abyss, we would have to rely on it if we wanted to find the Promise Abyss." ..

 2464 Chapter 34 Treatment

    "Unexpectedly, they found this thing..." Finally Li frowned and looked at Shi Yan: "I also blame you for the bad luck and met us."


    Then he looked fortunate again: "Fortunately, Teacher Wukong came in time, otherwise we will be wiped out."


    Li Fei looked at Monkey King with curiosity: "Teacher Wukong, in such a short time, our request for help shouldn''t arrive, how did you know we were in danger?"


    "My detection skills can reach hundreds of miles, and your every move is naturally in my eyes."


    However, Monkey King''s low-key words still shocked Li Fei and the others: "Count... hundreds of miles?!!!"


    "No... As expected... Teacher Goku!"


    The three sisters can only cast a respectful look.


    "You don''t need to call me teacher, I''m not the teacher of Jiugongling, just call my name."


    "Then... Let''s call you Big Brother Wukong." Li Fei said.


    They didn''t dare to call Monkey King by name.


    "Yes." Monkey King touched Xia Lu''s head: "Come on, call Brother Wukong to listen."


    Xia Lu snorted softly.Turn your head straight and choose to ignore it.


    Originally saved by Monkey King, her goodwill for Monkey King almost rose to the top, but when faced with the passing flames, she caught something that shouldn''t be caught, which made her very upset.


    Li Fei and Zhongli looked at Xia Lu in surprise. Although Xia Lu had a proud expression, she surprisingly did not take off the hand that Monkey King put on her head. I don''t know what it has become.


    However, at this moment, the anxious voice of You Fudong came from not far away: "Don''t chat anymore, Teacher Disturbance is going to die soon, come and rescue Teacher Disturbance!"


    Li Fei and the others suddenly sounded. It seemed that Teacher Long was attacked and pierced through the chest. She was already seriously injured, and she didn''t even want to chat anymore, and ran over...


    Although there is no blood hole in the chest of Disturbing Dragon, there is zero force passing through the chest. Although there is no substantial wound, it has already injured the internal organs, plus zero force erosion, and then took a kick from the back of the heart. Now He was dying, but he was determined and awake.


    "This..." Li Fei''s attribute is a wood attribute, so she knows some treatment methods, but after investigating the injury of the dragon, she has a sad face.


    You couldn''t move and was excited right now: "No! No! How could Teacher Disturbance Long die! Teacher Disturbance Long must be saved, right? Right?"


    Li Fei still shook her head sadly: "On the surface, Teacher Disturbance Long doesn''t seem to have suffered any injuries, but the internal organs have been greatly damaged and eroded by Zero Force. I am afraid that even if the leader is broken, there is nothing he can do..."


    "No! No..." You Fudiao burst into tears as he was hit by this unacceptable fact.


    "...Man...man...cry...what...cry...isn''t it dead...isn''t it...what''s the big...nothing..." Disturbing the dragon''s eyes were dizzy, and his staring stared at him, but he could not move. Looks like, I''m really afraid that he will die in the next second.


    "What are you going to die? I''m here." Monkey King kicked the ball away like a ball, squatting down to look at the disturbing dragon: "The injury was really serious, but there was no fatal injury. This one was OK. A piercing heart is fatal... but now it is dying of life due to zero-force invasion."


    "Is there any help?" You Fudao lay on the ground looking at Monkey King expectantly.


    Sun Wukong ignored him, but looked towards Shiyan: "As Zero, you will be merciful, and it seems that you are different from other Zeros."


    "..." Shi Yan was silent. She had been fixed by Monkey King and couldn''t escape."She... is she really merciful?" Li Fei looked at Monkey King and confirmed again.


    "A person who can be invisible, and none of you can perceive her position. Under such circumstances, if she wants to take your life, it is not a matter of slap and foot, but directly wiped her throat or It''s fatal to penetrate the heart." "Goo~" Listening to Monkey King''s explanation, Li Fei and the others swallowed their saliva. Thinking about what Monkey King said just now, they felt that their whole body was erected.


    Indeed, under that kind of stealth sneak attack, she obviously could kill with one blow, but she didn''t. This is enough to show that people are really merciful.Li Fei and the others felt a little bit complicated.


    Even the disturbing dragon who is about to die has mixed feelings in his heart.


    "Then Wukong, is there any help for Teacher Disturbance?"


    "With me, you can be cured if you die." Monkey King said, took out an ordinary pill in his arms and stuffed it into Chao Long''s mouth.


    Disturbing the dragon only felt a refreshing sensation flowing into his abdomen, running across his limbs and a hundred skeletons, the zero force in his body was purged and swept away. The broken internal organs also recovered in an instant, but it was only a few seconds. Stand up and resurrect with blood.


    "This...what kind of medicine? It''s so powerful!" It''s a big boss like the dragon, who was shocked: "Even the zero force in the body has been dispelled completely..."


    "Great, Teacher Disturbance Long, you''re all right!" Upon seeing this, Youbudong immediately rushed over and hugged Disturbance Long, crying with joy.


    Each of Xia Lu and the others showed shocked expressions. They had heard of the resurgent medicine, but it was the first time they had seen it.


    Pi Long walked up to Monkey King and said with a solemn expression: "Master Wukong, I''m a big boss and I''m not very good at talking. In short, my life will be yours from now on."


    "You always say that you are a big boss, why do I want your life? If you have a beautiful daughter or something, I can think about it."


    Interfering with Long Wenyan, it is rare that the old face blushes: "I have lived such a long time, and I haven''t even found a partner. How can there be any daughter! But there are so many beautiful women in Jiugongling, I can introduce one to you!"


    Seeing that the topic began to develop in a strange direction, Li Fei immediately corrected the topic: "Since I got the disk, there should be a magnetic scoop, right?"


    With that said, everyone fixed their gazes on Shi Yan''s body.


    "The magnetic scoop was originally on Ghost Claw, but now it seems that it has been destroyed with him."


    "It doesn''t matter, the magnetic scoop was originally fake, and we already know the location of the Promise Abyss, this thing is useless." Monkey King said, throwing away the disk in his hand.


    Chaolong hurriedly ran over and picked it up: "This is Sinan who can specify the location of the Promise Abyss. You can''t just throw it away." As he said, he hid it in his arms and hid it...

 2465 Chapter Thirty Five

    Just as Chao Long was about to turn around, he suddenly sensed a wave of zero-force fluctuations. He looked towards Shiyan with meaning, but secretly shook his head: "It''s not her, this wave of zero-force fluctuation comes from inside..."


    With that said, look down the gate of the mansion...


    "Hmm~~"


    A howl like a zombie sounded in vain, but saw a little loli swaying out of the gate of the mansion. There was a mark between her eyebrows, staggering, don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s cute of.


    "Puppet?" Disturbing the dragon frowned slightly, and his tone was a little uncertain, because this puppet was very strange. The whole body was enveloped by a black air like ink, and the zero force fluctuations that radiated out were able to defeat five defeats. It''s comparable.


    "What a strong zero-force reaction, is this really a puppet?" Li Fei looked surprised, so strange, it was the first time she saw a puppet with such a strong zero-force.


    "What a strong resentment." Monkey King looked at the little girl in front of him, with a little surprise in his eyes: "Hatred and resentment encouraged her zero-force growth and speeded up the process of zeroing. If this little girl becomes zero, there is It may grow to the level of Qipu."


    "It doesn''t matter if she can become a Qipu, let''s save someone." Disturbing the dragon Juqi on the left, launched the Xia Lan Shu: "Return to God Lightning!"


    In an instant, dark clouds rolled in the sky, and a thunder and lightning fell in an instant, hitting the little girl directly.


    The little girl immediately let out an unpleasant roar, fell to the ground, and stood up again while she was full of black smoke...


    "This...impossible!!" Disturbance on the face of Disturbing Dragon, his own regaining lightning failed to force zero out, he did not believe in evil, and he launched the regaining lightning again, but the effect was still the same as before, the little girl was When he fell to the ground, he staggered to his feet again, his eyes were hollow, watching the passing flames, and a hoarse and obsessive voice of hatred was squeezed out of his mouth: "Kill... You...killed...you..."


    "The puppet... can even talk?" The taciturn Xia Lu was surprised.


    "This...this..." As one of the seven souls, Shiyan was also a little surprised by this situation. It was the first time she saw such a situation.


    "Damn it, what the hell is this?" Chao Long was puzzled at this moment, looking at Monkey King with doubts.


    "Humans are the most incredible species. Missing, emotion, hatred, resentment... any emotion can evolve incredible miracles. Obviously, the hatred and obsession of the possessed little girl has almost suppressed the mischief in her body. Now it¡¯s not that zero is leading her to become zero, but she herself wants to be zero..."


    Chao Long looked astonished: "I want to be zero? So I can''t force the zero out of her? But... why is this?"


    Monkey King looked at the man lying in a pool of blood in the yard, and said, "This is the miracle brought about by hatred." Then, he looked at Shiyan: "You shouldn''t kill her father in front of the little girl. , This will leave indelible scars on her young mind."


    "It''s too cruel, how can you do such a thing!" You Fudao glared at Shi Yan with an angry face.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to take the blame, or for other reasons, Shi Yan said blankly: ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s none of my business. I always put the task first, so I won¡¯t do unnecessary things. It¡¯s just that Ghost Claw sees the darkness in Zhen Youqian¡¯s heart, and wants to turn him into zero, but doesn¡¯t want to. Zhen Youqian actually has the Xia Lan Gua seal, and Zero cannot be possessed, and we have always maintained Zero for Xia Lan. With an attitude of hatred, Ghost Claw killed him without hesitation, and let his daughter who was in fear and despair be possessed by Zero, but I did not expect that this little girl would have such a change..."


    "Ooo~~"


    A roar like a beast came from the mouth of the little puppet girl, and she was as fast as lightning, and she grabbed her throat, which could not move with one claw...


    If this claw is grasped firmly, the throat of Shiyan will inevitably shatter and die.


    However, Monkey King was on the side, it was impossible for her to succeed. She just grabbed the collar of the puppet girl''s nape and lifted it in the air. No matter how she scratched, it was just a little bit close. Out of reach: "Obviously it looks cute, I didn''t expect it to be so cruel."


    As soon as Monkey King finished his voice, she suddenly heard the puppet girl''s''ah woo'' and bit her head on Monkey King''s wrist.


    "Big Brother Wukong!"


    Li Fei and the others suddenly exclaimed.


    Xia Lu¡¯s eyes were even more hostile and cold. She was about to shoot, but was stopped by Monkey King: "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. If she likes to bite, let her bite. Anyway, except for some saliva. effect."


    Li Fei and the others all looked at Monkey King¡¯s wrist when they heard the words, and they really found that the little girl bite seemingly fierce, but there is no way to leave a tooth mark on Monkey King¡¯s wrist. As he said, Except for some saliva, there is no effect at all.


    "This skin is too thick..." Xia Lu muttered in an inaudible voice.


    Seeing that Monkey King was okay, the little puppet girl was also caught, and Chao Long asked the key question: "Even the lightning bolt can''t break the zero in her body, Master Wukong, what can you do?"


    "There is no way, she has almost assimilated the zero in her body now, has become zero, and can''t be saved."


    "Has become zero?" Chao Long looked puzzled: "But it doesn''t seem to be completely assimilated!"


    "She''s in this situation different from the way you don''t get puppets to become zero." Monkey King said, looking at Shiyan, and said: "For example, she took up the human body and assimilated and merged when she was seriously injured. It became what it is now."


    "And this little girl is completely opposite to her. Shiyan is willing to assimilate and merge with human beings; and because of her strong hatred and resentment, she in turn absorbs and assimilates zero. I have to say, this is a miracle. It was almost impossible for her to complete it."


    Chaolong looked disappointed: "Doesn''t that mean... she is not saved?"


    "Why do you want to save? This state is better for her, she won''t be sad because of the loss of a loved one, and she doesn''t need to be afraid of being unaccompanied."


    "That''s right..." Finally Li looked at Monkey King suspiciously: "Just how do I feel that you seem to be interested in her?"


    "Don''t you think she is so cute like this? I have decided to take her back and raise her."


    "Huh?!~!" ..

 2466 Chapter Thirty Six

    Xia Lu and the others looked at Monkey King in astonishment.


    Li Fei frowned and said with a serious face: "Zero and Xia Lan are born against each other. As Xia Lan, how can you raise Zero? Knowing the law and breaking the law will be treated as a traitor Xia Lan."


    Finally, Li also stepped forward to persuade him: "Yes, Brother Wukong, raising zero is not a simple matter, or don¡¯t need it. Seeing her crazy look now, it¡¯s not very docile. Since she''s not saved, let''s do it earlier. Let her get free."


    Disturbing the dragon is also a serious look: "Zero is the gathering body of all evil sources. It is for disaster and evil. As long as it is zero, it should be eliminated. Master Wukong, raising zero is no different from raising a tiger. In seconds."


    "It seems that your thinking is very backward and stubborn, and you don''t have any awareness." Monkey King looked at Xia Lu and the others with a rare serious expression: "Heaven, earth and all things, whether they are raised by nature or by parents, All are equal, there is no distinction between high and low, good and evil, some are just different ways of survival..."


    "Just like us, we have to kill chickens, ducks and fish to eat. For us, there is no problem. It is just as natural; but for those chickens and ducks that are eaten by us? Are we the ones? That evil demon?"


    "Similarly, zero is the same. They are just for survival, but their way of survival threatens people and almost feeds on people. Therefore, people want to resist, want to eliminate zero, and oppose zero."


    "So, don''t talk about justice or anything. In the final analysis, humans are no different from zero. They fight for survival. There is no right or wrong in this world. All living things are just following nature. The law is in life, but they are all doing things from their own standpoints. People do personnel affairs and do nothing."


    "..." Shi Yan looked at Monkey King with a look of astonishment. He didn''t expect that this person''s understanding of life had reached this level. Is this why he is so powerful?


    However, for Xia Lu and the others, this is equivalent to an explanation of fallacies and heresies, but it shocks them speechlessly, wanting to refute, but they don''t know how to refute it.


    Why do you feel that it is justified?


    So chaotic, so dumb!


    Disturbing the dragon scratched his head in a daze, and said, "I''m just a vulgar person, and I don''t know the truth very well, but I can be sure of one thing..." As he said, Xiang Qianyan looked at him: "You are indeed right. Our men are merciful, and I am not an ungrateful person who disturbs the dragon. Since you spared our life, we also spare your life now and don''t owe each other, you go!"


    Monkey King looked at Disturbing Dragon very unexpectedly: "Not bad! After listening to my words, I didn''t expect you to have such a''comprehension''!"


    Disturbing Dragon grabbed his head and was embarrassed.


    "No...Isn¡¯t I just wanting to raise a zero? Is it necessary to say such a great truth?" Li Fei looked at Monkey King with fear, such a powerful mouth, in a few words, they began to doubt that they had always been. The belief in life has passed, and even Teacher Long has the idea of ??letting go.


    "Do you really want to let her go?" Monkey King looked at disturbing dragon and said, "You are at your own risk."


    "Let it go! I will take care of all the consequences!" Disturbing the dragon patted his chest with a firm face, and jumped into the pit without hesitation.


    "That''s what you said." Monkey King waved his hand casually, releasing the shackles on Mi Yan''s body and instantly regaining his freedom, and the latter also drew away from Monkey King and the others at the first moment, just the expression on his face. Somewhat complicated.


    "Woo~~"


    It¡¯s just that suddenly, the little Lori, who had been biting Monkey King¡¯s wrist and holding on to his wrist, saw the moment that Miyan escaped, her violent aura became more and more violent and rich. She gave up on Monkey King and turned to Xiang Qianyan attacked the past...


    Her obsession is to eliminate the dead inflammation and turn it into zero. Although she has lost her sense of autonomy, her instinct to kill the opponent is still there. Now that the prey is running away, she is naturally not allowed.


    The tiny body exploded with extremely astonishing speed and strength, his eyes were hollow and pitch black, and his body was wrapped with black zero force, which looked no different from the completely zeroized dying.


    "Bump~!"


    The seemingly teleporting speed caused the small fist to bombard Shiyan''s body in an instant, causing it to fly upside down, her face full of consternation, this little girl actually contains such strength?


    However, she was confident to defeat it, but it was not the time to fight, taking advantage of her body flying backwards, she disappeared without a trace-invisible.


    And the little Lolita who had lost her goal immediately let out a manic roar, crackling a wall to the ground, and finally fixed her gaze on Monkey King and the others.


    Li Fei said solemnly: "Big Brother Wukong, are you sure you want to raise her?"


    "In fact, controlling zero is much simpler than controlling people, and more loyal." Monkey King took a step forward: "The way is to make her feel overwhelming fear."


    With that said, a trace of incomparable aura suddenly released from Monkey King''s body, just listening to a few sounds of''Puff~'', not only the zero little Lori was shocked to kneel to the ground, even the disturbing dragon behind them also knelt down. Down, trembling.


    Monkey King stepped forward to the little Lori of Zero, and stroked her head with a light hand. Her violent emotions instantly became extremely docile.


    Monkey King took back the little breath that leaked out, tilted his head to look at the disturbing dragon who was kneeling on the ground behind him, and smiled: "Look, isn''t this pretty good?"


    "She...she did...behave...I...we...behaved too..." Chu Long swallowed his saliva, still lingering terror on his face.


    It was terrible. The breath at that moment was simply terrifying. In his state of mind, he actually gave birth to the idea that life is better than death and surrender. Fortunately, the moment he just gave birth to such a thought, the breath disappeared. Let him be free.


    But the horror of Monkey King has been deeply imprinted in the depths of the soul of disturbing dragon.


    He has always thought that he is not afraid of the sky and the earth. He didn''t expect that just a moment ago, he was so scared to kneel and almost surrendered. It was terrifying and embarrassing.


    Even the legendary Qiong Qi is not so scary, right?That kind of horror that the soul trembles, disturbing the dragon now thinks that his heart is beating, and his back is chilling.


    Knowing that Lord Monkey King is very strong, but he did not expect to be so strong that it makes no sense at all!


    No wonder the fake leaf, the head of the seven souls, was crippled with one punch...

 2467 Chapter 37 The courage is quite fat

    Just after Xia Lu and the others recovered a little bit from the breath of Monkey King, Monkey King looked at Fu Long and said seriously: "I suddenly remembered that there is something to remind you."


    "Huh?" Chao Long looked curious.


    "Mian Yan, who was released just now, already knows where we found the Promise Abyss."


    "..." Tao Long suddenly fell silent, remembering what Sun Wukong had said before... His eyes widened in vain, and his expression changed horribly: "It''s over, I actually let such an important person go, careless, careless. , Too careless!"


    As he said, he smashed his head with his fists from time to time.


    Xia Lu glanced at Monkey King''s eyes: "If you say that from time to time, Teacher Disturbing Long won''t let her go with a fever."


    "Ouch, you little girl, is this to blame me?" Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Xia Lu''s face and pulled hard.


    "Let go!" Tsundere Lori twisted and kicked towards Monkey King. She grabbed Xia Lu by her waist, and squeezed her face unscrupulously.


    "It seems that Xia Lu met the nemesis this time." Li Fei looked at Xia Lu''s sulky face but she took on Sun Wukong''s helpless expression and a smile on her face. She could see that her taciturn sister was so active. The performance is really gratifying.


    Afterwards, Sun Wukong looked at the face of Xiaoli Lori next to him, and randomly dug a hole in the corner of the courtyard to bury Zhen Youqian.


    Of course, this kind of digging is naturally the trouble of the Dragon Gang.


    Leaving the Little Lori of Zero, Monkey King is only a little interested in her mutation, using his own hatred and will to forcibly assimilate with Zero. I have to say that this is an incredible thing, but it is enough. It shows that this little loli is still very talented in some kind of talent, so it''s better to have a pet.


    Not long after, Zhong Kui from Haotian Temple and Ziyan from Youtian Temple arrived here with their three students.


    After they received the news of the leader of the broken formation, they rushed to this Taoyuan Town for the first time, and when they appeared here, they were naturally attracted by the zero force of the zeroed little Lori.


    "zero!"


    At the moment when they saw Little Lolita, they were ready to attack at any time. They just watched her harmlessly standing there motionless, completely ignoring the existence of disturbing dragons and doing so. I don''t know what is going on.


    "Teacher Zhong Kui, Teacher Ziyan."


    Li Fei and the others politely came forward to see her.


    Zhong Kui is an old woman, but Ziyan looks like a child. Both are Tai Chi Xia Lan and guardians of the pendant.


    "Disturbing Dragon, what''s the matter with this zero?" Zhong Kui looked at Disturbing Dragon and directly questioned.


    "This... it''s a long story..."


    "Then it''s easier."


    "Simply put, that is...this zero is Master Wukong''s pet..." At this point, the troubled dragon''s tone became affirmative immediately: "Yes, that''s right, pet!"


    "Pet?" Zhong Kui snorted coldly, "It''s ridiculous. As Xia Lan, how can you let Zero be a pet? How could Zero succumb to Xia Lan? The leader of the broken formation always feels that you have a problem, sure enough. Show your feet, and say, who are you? What is the purpose of entering Jiugongling?"


    As soon as the voice fell, with Ziyan and other Xia Lan surrounded Monkey King.


    Monkey King touched his chin with one hand and looked at Zhong Kui and the others jokingly: "Although my behavior is indeed a bit suspicious, but you have to think clearly. If you really want to be my enemy, you-will die!"


    "!!!"


    Just as the word for death was just uttered, Zhong Kui and the others felt an inexplicable heart palpitations instantly, and they became more vigilant at the moment.


    "Hey, hey~~Misunderstanding! It''s all a misunderstanding~~" Chaolong hurriedly ran out and hurriedly explained: "Master Wukong absolutely trusted it. We were present during the whole process. He eliminated five defeats and defeats by one person. The ghost claws and the passing flame of Seven Souls II, um, I let go of the passing flame..."


    Zhong Kui and the others were shocked when they heard this, and at the same time they withdrew their hostility, because they had heard from the mouth of the dragon, he told the news of the defeat of the fifth and the second of the seven souls. Explain, the second time is to tell them that even if you go together, you will only get killed.


    "Harry, what is going on? What is going on you said letting go?"


    "Don''t do it..." Monkey King was a little disappointed: "It''s really boring."


    With a wave of his hand, a whirling black hole door emerged, how to come when he came, how to go when he went, but there was a little little loli behind him.


    Seeing the back of Monkey King leaving, Li Fei and the others secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and reached out their hands to wipe off the cold sweat on their foreheads. They could see the disappointment of Monkey King clearly. This big brother Wukong is really dangerous, so good. Teacher Yan, they didn¡¯t do it, otherwise...


    Thinking of Monkey King¡¯s terrifying power, they couldn¡¯t help their heart palpitations. Teacher Rao Ziyan and Teacher Zhong Kui are Tai Chi Xia Lan, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t stand Brother Wukong¡¯s.


    "It scared me to death, but fortunately you didn''t do it, otherwise it would be really miserable!" You couldn''t move and sat down on the ground.


    Disturbing Dragon also made a relieved expression.


    The way that Monkey King chose to leave also made Zhong Kui''s heart beat. Fortunately, they didn''t do anything at will. They frowned and said, "Fault, what is going on?"


    "It''s like this..."


    Disturbing the dragon can only patiently explain to them...


    Promise Abyss.


    Seeing Monkey King walking out of the black hole, Yun Dan, who had been sitting and resting, stood up and walked towards him: "Everyone is saved..."


    Before they finished speaking, the faces of several women suddenly changed and they made an attacking gesture: "Zero?! Wukong, (Big Brother Wukong) be careful!"


    Monkey King smiled and touched Little Lolita''s head: "Don''t be nervous, this is a puppet I met when I rescued Xia Lu and the others. It looked interesting, so I took her as a pet?"


    "Puppet?" Yun Dandai wrinkled her eyebrows, and looked at the zeroing little Lolita seriously: "It seems that the zeroing has been completely zeroed, but you didn''t even save her?"


    "Her situation is a bit special..."


    After Sun Wukong briefly explained to them, Yun Dan looked solemnly: "How can people forcibly assimilate with zero? This is the first time I have heard of this kind of thing..."


    Fuqiu twisted his slender waist and walked up to Monkey King, unabashedly staring at him: "I''ve seen cats and dogs. I haven''t seen anyone raising zeros. I said lad, yours. The bravery is really fat enough, what a capable person can''t do!" ..

 2468 Chapter 38 Xiao Luo

    "Unique is the best, don''t you think she is cute?" Monkey King touched the head of the little Lori, and smiled at the Fuqiu newspaper.


    Fuqiu looked seriously at Xiao Xiaoli with a serious look, looked at her black hollow eyes and violent breath, and shook his head: "I only feel annoying and uneasy. You guys have a problem with their aesthetics. And as a Xia Lan, she is not allowed to raise zero. I advise you to deal with her before breaking the formation to lead her.


    "My thing doesn''t need the consent of others, just like it yourself."


    "Really a wayward guy, he actually likes Zero!" Fuqiu frowned, narrowed his eyes and looked at Monkey King: "Your thoughts are very dangerous!"


    Monkey King glanced at Fuqiu and said, "You seem to hate Zero? Or do you have a big prejudice against Zero?"


    "Xia Lan''s mission is to eliminate zero!"


    "Why must zero be eliminated?"


    "Aren''t you nonsense? Zero invades the world. As Xia Lan, you naturally want to eliminate Zero, so as to protect everyone, protect your companions, and protect the world!"


    "It''s really a declaration full of justice." Monkey King looked at Fuqiu, harming Wanxialu and the others, and then harming Fuqiu and the others: "Then, this justice woman, I want to ask you a question, you can eat Have you ever eaten fish?"


    "Eat every meal, why are you asking this?" Fuqiu instinctively felt something wrong, she seemed to be slowly led into the ditch?


    "So in the world of chickens, ducks and fish, people are no different from zero, even more cruel and bloody."


    "...You...you are fallacies. If people don''t eat them, will they be starved to death?"


    Sun Wukong asked, "If Zero doesn''t eat people''s evil thoughts, wouldn''t he also starve to death?"


    Fuqiu was immediately rebutted and speechless, and glared at Monkey King angrily: "Hey, where are you guys standing on? Why do you always speak for nothing?"


    "I''m not talking for nothing, but stating a fact; and just because I am a human, I stand on a human standpoint. Everything in the world is the same for the survival of the laws of nature, so don''t you Think of the elimination of zero as something that helps justice."


    "It''s over... it''s over... I''m starting to doubt life because of what this guy said!" Fuqiu held his head in both hands, with a distressed expression on his face. The idea that had always been firm was so inexplicably collapsed, how could he stand it for a while? .


    "..."


    Yun Dan and the others were silent, because they were also said to doubt their lives.


    For a long time, eliminating zero has been regarded as a matter of course for them, but after Sun Wukong said that, how can they feel that they have become the evil side instead?


    "Don''t think too much, I say this, but it doesn''t make you distressed, but just to let you understand the concept of dealing with people. There is no right or wrong in the world, so put away your boring heart of justice and protect your companions. Protecting your loved ones is the meaning of your survival."


    "Guardian companions...guard relatives..."


    Yun Dan and the others, who had been entangled in their hearts, suddenly felt a sense of openness, while Fu Qiu looked at Monkey King with an unexpected look: "I didn''t expect you to understand this kind of principle. No wonder Yun Dan is willing to worship you as a teacher. ."


    Now that the knot has been made clear, Chenyue is not afraid of the little Lolita in front of her: "It''s so pitiful, she has become zero at such a young age... Brother Wukong, does she have a name?"


    "As a human, she had a name, but when she became zero, all her memory consciousness has been wiped out and collapsed. Now she has to undergo cultivation to be reborn like a newborn baby."


    "Then we give her a name?"


    Biting immediately leaned forward: "Or is it Xiao Ling? Anyway, she is Zero."


    "No, I''m repeating it (with Village Rain Lingyin)." Monkey King refused directly.


    "Repeat?" Chenyue and the others looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "I have a family member who also calls this name."


    "That''s it!" Biting thought for a moment, then said: "That''s Xiaoling?"


    "No, I repeat."


    "Then what''s your name?" Biting looked speechless.


    "Just call Xiao Luo!" Monkey King said.


    "Why is it called Xiao Luo?" Chen Yue looked curious.


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "Because it''s Little Loli."


    "Little Lolita?"


    "It''s what a child means."


    "Well, that''s really appropriate."


    As a result, the Zeroization Little Lori was officially named-Xiao Luo.


    Chen Yue dare to touch Xiao Luo lightly, and said, "Big Brother Wukong, she won''t attack us suddenly, right?"


    "Don''t worry, she has been completely tamed by me, and will not attack people without my order."


    "That''s good¡­"


    Chenyue and the others were relieved when they heard this.


    Fuqiu said: "I''m very curious, how did you tame this zero? Zero will only take orders from five defeats and seven souls higher than them. Even if Xia Lan is strong, he can''t order them."


    "Of course she was surrendered by strength."


    "Impossible. Zero has no emotions, and there is no fear. How can you give in because of your strength!"


    "That only shows that you are not strong enough."


    Looking at Monkey King, Fu Qiu''s expression suddenly became serious, and he asked a question that even Yun Dan and the others were afraid to ask: "You... can''t it be zero?"


    "I''m still Qiongqi." Monkey King rolled his eyes.


    "Then I can rest assured." Fuqiu breathed a sigh of relief.


    No wonder she was so suspicious. Monkey King is so mysterious and has no prejudice against Zero. She even grabbed one back and raised it as a pet. Is this something normal people can do?


    Randomly, Fuqiu asked another key question: "But Zero is all about sucking people''s evil thoughts as food, how do you raise them? Do you still want to arrest people?"


    "That''s the zero-survival way of low-level gadgets. The zeros I raise are naturally more advanced than them."


    "More advanced? Is there such a saying?" Fuqiu and them all showed a curious look.


    "You will know then."


    Sun Wukong didn''t say it clearly, instead he turned his head and looked at Mo Yi, who had been silent for a long time: "Why is he still worried about what''s going to happen?"


    "En..." Mo Yi nodded, "I don''t know what happened to Chen Chi now."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be long before you will be here."


    "Really?" Mo Yi''s eyes suddenly lit up, who was originally listless.


    And Yun Dan frowned slightly: "So, fake leaves already know the location of the Promise Abyss?"


    "I don''t know yet, but it is enough to know that Jiugongling knows the location of the Promise Abyss." ..

 2469 Chapter Thirty-Nine

    "You mean, they will follow Xia Lan to this Promise Abyss?" Fuqiu Dai frowned slightly.


    "It is possible, but not necessarily."


    "How to say?"


    Yun Dan and the others all looked at Monkey King.


    "The possibility of following Xia Lan to be exposed here is very high, so this chance should be very small, so the greater chance is to possess the body in Xia Lan, and then come here grandiosely."


    "Possessed Xia Lan?" Fuqiu immediately vetoed: "Impossible, it is impossible for Zero to possess Xia Lan. Your statement is not valid."


    "Who told you that zero can''t possess Xia Lan?"


    "Can it be?"


    "Zero Possession is to use people¡¯s negative emotions to perform Possession. Xia Lan is naturally a human, and negative emotions also exist. It¡¯s just that Xia Lan¡¯s negative emotions are concealed by the Xia Lan hexagram, making it impossible for Zero to perceive further attachment. However, if the zero technique is used to infinitely expand Xia Lan¡¯s negative emotions until the cover of Xia Lan¡¯s hexagram seal is covered, then zero will be able to achieve possession."


    Chenyue''s expression changed slightly: "So, isn''t Xia Lan unsafe for us?"


    "This kind of zero technique has a long preparation period and it is impossible to use it often. Moreover, Xia Lan''s body is all Yuan Qi, and Zero cannot act autonomously, or even peek into his inner memory. Therefore, we must resist Yuan Qi''s invasion. To control Xia Lan''s body, under such circumstances, even as Qipu, his strength will be greatly reduced, but the possessed person will be infinitely amplified due to negative emotions, and there is a great chance that the mood will collapse and become zero. ."


    "You must report such information to the leader of the broken formation." Yun Dan immediately took out a small note.


    Monkey King waved his hand: "It''s too late. The Xia Lan who can come has basically appeared in Taoyuan Town. They are now coming to the Misty Stone Formation, and they will soon reach the Promise Abyss."


    "Then...what should I do? What if there is a mess coming in?" Fuqiu looked worried.


    "You don''t have to worry about things like this, Teacher Fuqiu." Chenyue smiled confidently: "We have all practiced the detection technique taught to us by Brother Wukong. Even if the zero hidden is good, we can detect it."


    "sure?"


    Biting patted her chest and said, "Don''t worry, we have absolute confidence in exploration."


    "Then please you."


    On the other hand.


    During the process of investigating whether the fake Ye and his party had known the location of the Promise Abyss and the Shentu and his party who were searching for Zanji''s whereabouts, they discovered Zanji by accident when they passed a dense forest.


    "Teacher Shentu, it''s too late!"


    Looking at the dense forest ahead, Shentu lay down on the ground, unconscious and frowned. He instinctively felt something wrong. Why would he suddenly appear in front of them?Such an important person should be well guarded. It''s impossible to just be carried away by a few heavy zeros, right?


    Jiufang: "Isn''t it a trap?"


    The voice just fell, but suddenly a sharp whip shadow stabs towards Kunwu, and immediately shouted: "Be careful!"


    Seeing that Shen Tu had already reacted immediately, grabbing the spurred whip shadow with both hands, and then he could see clearly that it turned out to be a flexible bone tail.


    Pulling and pulling forcefully, accompanied by an exclamation, saw a thin figure abruptly thrown out of a dense forest and smashed to the ground.


    "The Rat Tail of Seven Souls!"


    Shentu screamed out, recognizing who the other party was, and immediately screamed out coldly, the metallic resentment eroded away along his bone tail with his hands at an alarming speed...


    Zero Li and Yuan Qi are in opposition. One Yin and Yang. If Zero¡¯s body invades Yuan Qi, it¡¯s okay. Rat¡¯s tail cuts off his tail immediately. The pain makes him yell and roll all over the floor. To be ashamed of the name of Seven Souls.


    But Shentu and the others will not give up such an optimal attack opportunity.


    "Zedui''s triple heavenly nature! The third level-God Cry!"


    With the emergence of the three rows of chimes, the three rows of chimes vibrated in unison, turning into sharp sonic attacks.


    "what!!"


    The tail of the rat was hit head-on, and his body instantly rose from the ground and flew out...


    Shentu flashed out for the first time, launching a series of attacks on the rat''s tail to greet him, and the last move was a slam kick to the end, causing the rat''s tail to smash into a huge dirt pit.


    If a sneak attack is not successful, he was beaten, and it was the rat tail now.


    "But... Damn! You wait for me, I will find you to settle this account!" Mouse Tail left a harsh word and fled!


    "Is this the strength of Qipu? It''s not so good!" Dilian was about to chase, but was stopped by Shentu: "Poor gangsters don''t chase, be careful of fraud, let''s go and see Zanji first."


    After removing the few heavy zeros guarding Xianchi, Shentu picked up Xianchi and checked his injuries.


    Jiufang: "How about, Teacher Shentu?"


    "It''s okay, but I passed out in a coma, let''s leave here first!"


    On the cliff, it is a beautiful scenery, which can be described as a small mountain.


    Rat Tail looked at the far away Shentu and his party, and a strange sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth: "Let''s let you be proud of it for a while, then... there will be great surprises waiting for you..."


    As he said, he looked at Zhong Ling next to him: "Tell them that the plan can begin. We have to share some opponents for Master Fake Ye, but we can''t let him face all Xia Lan alone! That way, we too. It will be boring!"


    Jiugongling, Juntian Temple.


    Breaking the formation, Tianjingsha, and Yihenxi gathered power at the same time, and the formation shining with mysterious light in front of them also disappeared.


    Breaking the formation: "The seal formation to strengthen the Promise Abyss is finally completed, and we have to go to the Promise Abyss as soon as possible, Yi Henxi, you are still injured, and now you have consumed a lot of Yuan Qi, so You have come to guard Jiugongling. During my absence, you will be in charge of everything in Jiugongling."


    "Now it''s time to hire people, let me go with you!"


    "But your injury..."


    "It''s okay! I''m a wood attribute, and I recover quickly. During the rush, I can recover on my own while rushing. I can help a little bit more."


    "Hmm~" He broke through the formation for a moment and looked at the Piandian: "Bo Han, the defense of Jiugongling is up to you."


    "Please rest assured, I will ensure that Jiugongling is safe!"


    A middle-aged man walked out of the side hall, looking unremarkable.


    At this moment, a Liangyi Xia Lan rushed in: "Commander, according to the latest information, there is also movement on the zero side, and he is heading to Taoyuan Town to gather!"


    The face changed slightly: "Do they already know the location of the Promise Abyss? Without further ado, set off now!" ..

 2470 Chapter 40 Exposure

    "If the order is passed on, let Zhong Kui, Ziyan, and Disturbance Dragon, and all the people from the temples stationed in Taoyuan Town, to stop the invasion of Zero. They must not go to the Mist Stone Formation, lest they let the fake leaves know the Promise location."


    "Yes!" Liangyi Xialan immediately took his orders and left.


    "Tianjingsha, Yihenxi, the three of us secretly sneaked into the misty stone formation, and we must not let Zero discover our whereabouts."


    "understand."


    "set off!"


    By the afternoon, the three of Po Zhen, Tian Jing Sha, and Yi Hen Xi had arrived in the Promise Abyss.


    Looking at Xiao Luo next to Monkey King, she was a little surprised to break the formation: "What''s the matter with this little girl? Why can I feel the strong zero power in her body?"


    "Don''t ask everyone to ask this question..." Monkey King said boringly: "You should hurry up and strengthen the seal of the Promise Abyss, or else the fake leaves will invade here."


    "Fake Ye..." Broken face serious: "It really can''t be delayed!"


    At this moment, he didn''t bother to take care of Xiao Luo''s affairs, and it was not too late to ask about such things afterwards.


    When I walked to the edge of the Profound Abyss, I broke the formation and placed one hand on a bump of a stone with mysterious runes, and lifted the Yuan Qi. A floating stone step was derived all the way, Yu Wuji. A huge floating altar appeared in the center of Yuan...


    the other side.


    After receiving a secret letter from Jiugongling, Shentu rushed to Taoyuan Town with the rescued Zanchi.


    At this moment, Taoyuan Town is very lively, and the rest of the Seven Souls have all gathered here.


    The claws, rat tails, stylus, zebra, dead inflammation, plus countless heavy zeros and tyrants, can be said to have come out in full force.


    In the original work, whether it was the five defeats or the seven souls, they were all defeated one by one, and in the end only the false leaf was left alone, and there was some tragedy at the time.


    But now, although the five defeats are dead, only one ghost claw died in the seven souls. It can be said that the strength is well-preserved, and it has the upper hand in the face of the remaining Xia Lan blocked in Taoyuan Town.


    Because there are only three heroes who stay in Taoyuan Town to stop Zero''s invasion: Chaolong, Zhong Kui, Ziyan, and the students under his name.


    Such a lineup is far from a lineup with five of the seven souls and countless heavy zeros and domineering zeros.


    When Shentu arrived, except for the three Tai Chi Xia Lan, everyone else basically fell.


    But fortunately, he arrived in time and saved everyone. With the addition of Shentu, the Tai Chi hero Lan and his students, and the presence of the protagonist, it can be said that the situation has reversed, and they are forced to gradually reveal their defeat. .


    Seeing that the situation is not good, Shi Yan looked towards Zhu: "Zhou, Xia Lan¡¯s reinforcements have arrived, and it¡¯s very close to Jiugongling. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long. Xia Lan who is stationed at Jiugongling will also support us in time. It¡¯s just to determine the location of the Promise Abyss. Isn¡¯t it time to retreat when fighting them to the death?"


    Suddenly hearing this, his eyes suddenly narrowed slightly: "You mean this is very close to Jiugongling, and support will arrive soon..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Hahaha~~Maybe...I know the location of the Promise Abyss." As he said, Xu suddenly looked at the opposite person, a sly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and said loudly, "I said, the Promise Abyss. The location, isn''t it in Taoyuan Mountain?"


    The chivalrous faces were expressionless.


    "Aren''t you..." He muttered inwardly, but smiled again: "So, are you in the Mist Stone Formation?"


    Hearing this, the expressions of the people and the others changed slightly. Although it disappeared in a flash, the people who paid great attention to the changes in their expressions could see clearly: "It seems that it is indeed in the misty stone formation. Now, I should have thought of this kind of thing long ago. The Misty Stone Formation is indeed a good place to be sealed. Not to mention a natural labyrinth. It is not far from Jiugongling. No matter what happens, Jiugongling is Being able to provide support at the first time, it seems that the ancient Xia Lan used the Mist Stone Formation as a place to seal Master Qiong Qi, and it is not random."


    "Quick! Stop them!"


    Disturbing the dragon roared, and pushed both hands to the ground, and a huge earth wall instantly rose from the ground, blocking all directions.


    "Haha~~ Are you in a hurry?" With a smile on his face, "However, now is not the time to waste time with you, Rattail!"


    "Look at me!"


    The rat''s tail yelled, and the bone tail immediately curled up like a spiral. His feet kicked on the ground suddenly, and the tail drill bit opened the way. The body quickly rotated and shot out. With a sound, it directly hit the front. A huge hole was left on the earth wall!


    But they flashed their bodies and escaped from the hole they drilled...


    "Damn it! Chase it!!!"


    Disturbing the dragon looked shocked, hurriedly removed the soil wall, and chased it out...


    Promise Abyss.


    After Summoning the Seal Altar, Breaking Formation was about to step forward to strengthen the seal, but suddenly stopped, frowning and looking at the intersection when he came.


    Yun Dan''s complexion also changed drastically in the first time: "So strong with zero strength, be prepared for defense!"


    Chenyue and the others all moved closer, looking at the intersection with a vigilant look.


    Several figures flashed, and the five of the seven souls appeared in front of Monkey King and others.


    Looking at the situation ahead, Xu et al. trembled with excitement: "The Promise Abyss is really here!"


    For a moment, disturbing dragons and others followed closely and appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    Seeing this situation, Tian Jingsha''s complexion was very ugly: "Troubled Dragon, what''s the matter with you, it exposed the location of the Promise Abyss and let them invade here!"


    "Yes... I''m sorry!" Chaolong touched his head with a look embarrassed: "That stubborn head slid, accidentally caught him..."


    "This can only show that you are stupid." Monkey King looked at the dragon and made him up for it. "Since you let go of the dead flame, we have appeared in Taoyuan Town again. She naturally suspected that the target was here. The position of the Promise Abyss will be exposed sooner or later."


    "This is not all fooled by you..."


    "what did you say?"


    "No...nothing!" Disturbing the dragon hurriedly waved his hand, and looked at them: "I''ll take them down and talk about it! I said you guys really fell into the trap! Even if you know the location of the Promise Abyss, what? There are so many Tai Chi Xia Lan and the guardians of the pendant, as well as Master Wukong and the leader of the broken formation. You have no hope of winning."


    The seven souls who waited until they all had serious faces. The lineup of the Xia Lan side was indeed a bit scary, and he subconsciously stepped aside to a certain distance from them.


    But the disturbing dragons and the others converged in one place.


    At the same time, a group of four elephants, Xia Lan, who followed behind them, also arrived.


    When he saw one of the young people in the front, Mo Yi was instantly excited: "Come late!"


    "Sister...Sister?!" ..

 2471 Chapter 41 The First Seal Solution

    Xianchi didn''t know why his sister was here, but he was sure that the one in front of him was definitely his sister.


    With full of joy and excitement, he ran over to Mo Yi...


    The joy of reunion after a long absence, they all looked gratified.


    However, just when Xianchi ran to Yigan Xialan''s body, his figure froze in vain and motionless, and his face was astonished: "This...what''s going on? The body can''t move!"


    "Late?" Mo Yi felt bad.


    But Yun Dan''s expression was sudden change: "Be careful, he is possessed by the fake leaf!"


    "!!!"


    When he heard the words, his complexion changed drastically, and he just wanted to do something, but when he saw that he was motionless, he suddenly waved his hand, and a zero-strength barrier was formed instantly, tying all Xia Lan into it.


    "Hahaha~~ It was discovered, but fortunately, the plan was successful." He said after a delay, the voice of fake leaves came out, and then he took a step back, so he withdrew from the zero-force enchantment.


    "Fake Ye, get out of Chen Chi''s body quickly!" Mo Yi looked angry.


    A black shadow flew out of Xi''an''s body and condensed into the figure of a fake leaf, looking at Mo Yi, showing curiosity: "I am curious, you are obviously an ordinary person, how did you become Xia Lan?"


    And the moment when the fake leaf came out, she also fell to the ground and passed out in a coma.


    Looking at Xianchi falling to the ground, Mo Yi looked anxious: "What did you do to Xianchi?"


    "Nothing. At first, I wanted to strip him of his memory and let him completely degenerate into zero for my use. But unexpectedly, not only could I not strip his memory, but I couldn''t even make him degenerate into zero. He seemed to have Turned into a very interesting thing..."


    Hearing the words of breaking the formation, he transported Yuan Hao in silence and suddenly bombarded the zero-force barrier, causing it to shake violently for a moment, but he immediately recovered his calm.


    False leaf looked at the broken formation, showing a little surprise: "It is worthy of the leader of the broken formation. After these few times, my barrier will be broken by you, but you can still attack you more. How many times? Besides, even if you break the enchantment, I have already solved the first seal."


    With that said, Faye Ye walked towards the floating altar in the center under the anxious gazes of everyone.


    "Wukong!" Yun Dan looked at Monkey King anxiously.


    However, Monkey King spread his hands together: "Don''t look at me, so many of you, hurry up and gather your strength to break the barrier." He still wants to see Qiongqi, so he won''t make a move now.


    After breaking the formation, he immediately shouted and shot: "Quickly, send all your Yuanqi to me!"


    The Xia Lan of the metallic Yuan Qi, such as Yi Henxi, put his hands on the shoulders and back of the broken array at the first time, conveying his Yuan Qi, and then the earth-based Xia Lan took his own. Put your hands on the back of the metal Xia Lan...


    A group of people transported their Yuanqi to Po Zhen one by one based on the principle of five elements intergrowth.


    With everyone''s Yuan Qi, the aura of breaking the formation skyrocketed in vain, and the attack power launched soared, crashing on the barrier, causing the ground to shake for a moment, and the zero technique barrier was shaking.


    Looking at this situation, False Leaf frowned slightly, and his face looked serious. If such an attack were to come so two times, his zero technique barrier would probably be broken.


    "Strengthen the barrier, don''t let them come out easily!"


    False Leaf gave an order, and the Qipus on the side immediately scattered around the barrier, sending its own zero force into the barrier, which doubled the barrier''s defense.


    "This group of bastards!" Chi Long looked angry, and looked at the fake leaf that had already walked to the altar, his complexion changed greatly: "It''s over, the seal will be lifted by the fake leaf!"


    "This day, it''s finally time to wait!" Jiaye couldn''t help her expression of excitement at this moment, took out three god pendants, transported them with zero force to burst their carrier, revealing three extremely pure ancients. Yuan zhu.


    "Broken the formation, I won this round!" Fake Yeh looked at the broken formation, showing the winner''s smile. Just as he was about to pour three Yuanqi beads into the three holes of the altar, a strong wind rushed. Coming, it slammed into the back of the fake leaf, and in a scream, fake leaf''s body rolled directly out, and the ancient Yuan Qizhu in his hand also scattered and floated in the air.


    "This round, you are the only one who lost, Fake Ye." The Shan Gui Yao who came out showed a cool face with a casual move, and the three ancient Yuan Qizhu flew back to his hands and floated: "My Not everyone can grab a goddess."


    "Mountain Ghost Ballad?!!!"


    The sudden change made Yi Henxi and them all look astonished. Isn''t that guy with the fake leaf?Why did you suddenly attack the fake leaf?what''s going on?


    "Mountain Ghost Ballad, you..." Yun Dan was also surprised at what the Mountain Ghost Ballad did. He turned his head and looked at the broken array: "Commander, what is going on? Could it be that the Mountain Ghost Ballad he..."


    The formation was silent, seeing that the situation at this time was already clear. Just as the identity of the Mountain Ghost Rumor was about to be announced, something happened suddenly, because everyone was shocked to see. In that instant, another fake leaf suddenly flashed. Behind the mountain ghost rumors, with zero force spewing, tooth for tooth, also suddenly bombarded his heart...


    Fortunately, the mountain ghost rumors are quite strong and react different from ordinary people. They avoided the vital points at the moment of the moment, but they were still punched through the chest by the burst of zero-power beams...


    "Fake Leaf...you..."


    Shan Gui Yao was struggling to make bricks, his face was shocked.


    "Since you suspected you a long time ago, do you think I won''t be able to guard against you?" Fake Ye sneered, kicked the badly wounded mountain ghost rumor with one foot, and watched lying down on the ground, making it hard to get up He sneered and explained: "Just when I came out of Xing Chi''s body, my real body was hidden long ago through a zero-force cover. What you saw before was just a clone of me."


    As he said, once again grabbed the three ancient Yuanqi beads in his hands.


    "..." Shan Gui Yao was silent, gritted teeth showing his unwillingness in his heart, if he still has a pendant...


    Unfortunately, his god pendant was forced to hand it over.


    Seeing Fake Ye''s wave of his hand and throwing three ancient Yuanzheng beads into the three holes, Shan Gui Yao''s heart was instantly filled with anger and violence: "I have paid so much, is it all in vain?"


    Thinking of this, he subconsciously looked at the Monkey King in the Zero Technique enchantment. If he hadn''t hurt himself, his god pendant would not be forced to hand over...


    In the next moment, a strong pillar of zero force immediately rushed up from the bottom of the Promise Abyss, and the entire altar was wrapped in it, and went straight to the sky, indicating that the disaster had come!..

 2472 Chapter 42 The Qiong Qi

    Feeling the powerful zero force rising into the sky, Fake Ye laughed up to the sky excitedly: "Hahaha~~~ Qiongqi''s power is now mine!!"


    "!!!"


    He waited for Qi Po to hear Fake Ye''s loud shout, and all looked astonished. Did Master Fake Ye not understand Master Feng Qiongqi, but to gain his power?!


    The zero-force pillars soaring up to the sky have rendered half of the sky, lightning intertwined, and rumbling, as if they were showing the might of the sky, the momentum was mighty, making the world feel a panic.


    However, the fake leaf welcoming Qiong Qi''s power, nothing happened to him.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t Qiongqi''s power reach me?" Fake Ye looked up at the sky with a puzzled face, but saw that the zero force that rendered half of the sky suddenly turned into a white beam of light and shot down...


    Fainted on the ground, the whole body glowed with faint fluorescence...


    At the same time, the beam converged and flew away in the direction of Monkey King and the others at an astonishing speed...


    The power contained in it is simply beyond the ability of the heroes to contend.


    "not good!"


    His face changed drastically, and he was about to use the goal of Leaping the Sky to transfer everyone, but saw that Monkey King''s figure suddenly flashed in the sky outside the Zero Spell barrier, with one hand grabbing the beam of lasing. Play with it.


    "No... As expected of Master Wukong, such an attack can be caught with bare hands!" Fu Long looked at the light group in Monkey''s hand, dumbfounded.


    Yi Henxi and the others were shocked one by one, they could clearly sense the terrifying power contained in the light group, if it hits, everyone will be horrible.


    But for such a terrifying attack, it was even horrified by Sun Wukong''s bare hands.


    However, in contrast to the shock of others, Yun Dan looked very angry: "Wukong, you can obviously stop it, why don''t you shoot it earlier? Watching fake leaves unlock the seal!"


    "Because I really want to see the power of Qiongqi."


    When Yun Dan heard the words, he suddenly stopped beating. "You" didn''t say a word for a long time. Obviously, he was irritated with some language problems.


    Qiongqi is synonymous with disasters in this world. It is a combination of viciousness and terror. If such an existence is released, anyone will go crazy with anger.


    "Don''t be so excited, it''s just a small Qiqi." Monkey King landed from the air indifferently, slapped the zero technique barrier with his hand, causing it to collapse instantly.


    After being able to get out of trouble, Mo Yi immediately ran toward him, but he was stopped by Monkey King grabbing his hand.


    "Big Brother Wukong?" Mo Yi looked at Monkey King with a puzzled expression.


    "If you just pass by, it''s tantamount to throwing yourself into a trap. Now that you are late, you have been possessed by Qiong Qi."


    Hearing these words, he had always calmly broken the formation and was a little uncomfortable: "What?!!! Qiongqi has already broken out?!!!"


    Tian Jingsha was puzzled: "Obviously, only the first layer of seal was unlocked, why did it break the seal?"


    Monkey King said indifferently: "Although it has been released, it has not yet fully recovered its strength. The other two seals should be the seals that sealed his power."


    "Is it just that consciousness escaped? That''s fine..."


    Both of them were relieved. If Qiongqi completely unblocked it, the trouble would be really big.


    "No, even if it''s just consciousness, Qiongqi is Qiongqi after all, and still should not be underestimated." Po Zhen looked serious.


    And also at this moment, his originally fainted to the ground suddenly floated up, his closed eyes slowly opened, and there were black stripes engraved on his face, which looked a little strange, but his eyes were completely ignored. Zhen and the others were fixed on Monkey King''s body: "You even took the blow I used when I broke the seal with my bare hands. Are you... Promise Xia Lan?"


    Monkey King laughed: "Guess."


    Qiong Qi: "..."


    Just when Qiongqi was slightly embarrassed, Fake Ye and other Qi souls all appeared in front of him, kneeling on one knee and saluting: "Fake Leaves of Seven Souls..."


    "Seven souls..."


    "The Death of Seven Souls..."


    "The Rat Tail of Seven Souls..."


    "The Pillar Pattern of Seven Souls..."


    "Seven souls of wolves..."


    "Meet Master Qiongqi!"


    "You performed very well this time, this is the reward you deserve!" Qiongqi looked indifferent, and stretched out his hand to the fake leaf and others. With zero force surging, Qipu was a surprise discovery. They The zero force of the empire rose several layers in an instant, and each one excitedly thanked each one: "Master Xie Qiongqi rewards us, we will definitely go through the fire and water for you, and we will do it!"


    Qiong Qi raised his hand and pointed: "Now, take them down!"


    "Yes!"


    Qi Po instantly got up, and the hostile Chao Xia Lan looked over, and a huge zero force was released from the body, causing great pressure on Yi Henxi and the others.


    At the same time, the tyrants are also emerging from all directions, the situation is not optimistic.


    "I only heard that Qiongqi''s breaking of the seal can increase his strength to zero. I didn''t expect that even the level of Qipu can be increased so much. This is a big trouble!" Tian Jingsha looked solemn.


    Sun Wukong took a step forward: "Qingqi gave it to me, and the rest of the seven souls are as you please."


    Mo Yi looked at Monkey King pleadingly: "Big Brother Wukong, please be sure to save the lateness!"


    "You guys are really a lot of nonsense!" Fake Ye snorted, and immediately started the action. The chapter containing the surging zero force is already shot towards the dragon...


    It¡¯s just that before the fake leaf gets close, he broke the formation and slammed in front of him, and slammed the fake leaf with a palm. The fierce wind from the collision made it impossible for you to wait for the four elephants. It took a few steps to stabilize his figure.


    With the palm of the hand, the broken array and the fake leaf immediately started a continuous collision, and the intensity of the four elephants was shocked.


    Originally, the strength of the fake leaf was still a little bit different compared to that of the broken formation, but with the blessing of Qiongqi''s halo, it turned out to be equal to the broken formation for a while.


    Seeing that the fake leaves had already started, they were naturally unwilling to lag behind, and started to act one after another...


    Yun Dan intercepted the claw; the disturbing dragon stood in front of the rat tail; Yi Henxi¡¯s opponent was the meridian; the floating mound opposed the dead inflammation; the Tianjingsha opposed the pillar pattern; the rest of the Tai Chi heroes such as Ziyan, Shentu, It is equivalent to Chenyueyi''s work and the Sixiang Xialan clearing a swarm of tyrants.


    In terms of personal strength, Jiugongling clearly dominates, but in terms of numbers, zero defeats them completely.


    It''s just that everyone knows the success or failure of this battle-Monkey King and Qiong Qi, the victory or defeat of the two will determine the victory or defeat of this battle, no matter who wins, the situation will be turned sideways...

 2473 Chapter 43 Yin Yang Tai Chi

    "Then, let me see your strength too." Monkey King looked at Qiong Qi indifferently, and threw the zero-power ball in his hand.


    However, Qiongqi suddenly took a breath, swallowing the zero-force ball directly into his abdomen. He looked at Monkey King with a look of domineering: "It seems that after so many years, the world has forgotten the terribleness of my Qiongqi, then Today, let me personally let you experience what fear is."


    With that, he pushed it out with one hand, and a zero-strength beam instantly turned into a black streamer and lased towards Monkey King''s position!


    Feeling the horror of this zero-power beam, the expressions of the people like Breaking Formation are greatly changed, Qiong Qi is indeed Qiong Qi, and the attack sent out at random contains this power.


    However, what shocked them even more was that Monkey King was still motionless, with just one finger against the zero-power beam from the lasing, looking at Qiong Qi with a look of disappointment: " Is this your strength? That would be too disappointing."


    "This is impossible!!!"


    Qiong Qi''s eyes widened in vain, his face was shocked, his attack was actually blocked by a small Xia Lan with a finger?This kind of thing made him unacceptable, and with a deep shout, the zero-power beam instantly doubled: "Xia Lan, just go to my death!"


    The black brilliance shone, almost obscuring the sun''s brilliance, making the bright sky dim.


    Qiongqi''s whole body was surging with zero force, dancing and winding around, like a demon god descending to the world.


    "The special effects are good, but unfortunately, I still don''t want to use it." Monkey King flicked a finger, only hearing a''pop'', the zero-power beam split and dissipated in an instant.


    "This is impossible!!!"


    Qiong Qi screamed and screamed. The blow he tried his best was knocked down by the mere finger of Xia Lan?This incredible fact makes him unbelievable, he is Qiongqi!The most evil, the most evil, the strongest Qiong Qi in the world!How could one''s own attack be flicked by a chivalrous man? This is impossible, absolutely impossible!


    This unbelievable scene and the breaking of the formation were all shocked dumbfounded, and all of them dumbfounded and forgotten to attack together with Qipu.


    That is their leader, the strongest Master Qiongqi!Although not in the strongest state, how could his attack be so easily collapsed?Who is Qiong Qi?Xiaolan, how could he have such strength?!


    On the other hand, Chenyue and the others were all red with excitement. They knew that Monkey King was very strong, but they didn''t expect that Monkey King''s strength had completely surpassed their imagination. Facing Qiong Qi, they were so easy to do, and they understatement.


    After the shock, Qiong Qi returned to calm again. He looked at Monkey King and narrowed his eyes slightly: "It''s really shocking. I didn''t expect such a powerful character as you to appear in Xia Lan. What is your name? "


    "Just the power you show now, you are not qualified to know my name."


    When Biting heard the words, her eyes had turned into nymphomaniac cautiousness. Faced with Qiongqi, who was feared by the world, Big Brother Wukong didn''t even put the other party in his eyes at all. It was so domineering and handsome!


    "Hahaha~~~ You are the first to dare to speak to me like this!" Qiongqi has a hideous face, and his evil aura is filled with terrifying killing intent. After living for so long, the people of Zero World are in panic. It was the first time to enjoy the treatment that was underestimated by others. The monstrous anger in his heart made his whole body surging crazily, and his whole body was wrapped in strange black secret patterns.


    "this is¡­"


    With the emotional rage, I felt the sudden increase of my own zero power, and Qiong Qi showed a look of astonishment, and then turned from astonishment into surprise: "Yuan Qi? Xia Lan?! Hahaha~~ It''s a perfect body! It has such a powerful potential, it turned out to be a body in which Yuanqi and zero force coexist, hahaha~~~Fake Ye, you guys did a good job, and you prepared it for me. Such a perfect body! Hahaha~~~"


    Fake Ye Lima knelt on one knee, showing his loyalty: "Everything is for Master Qiongqi!"


    When Qi Soul heard the words, all of them showed strange expressions. This fake leaf was really shameless!


    They could clearly hear what fake leaves said when he unblocked the first floor of the Promise Abyss!This guy is to understand Master Feng Qiongqi, it is entirely to use Master Qiongqi''s power for himself.


    As for the one called Xianchi, it was also an accidental product he created for his own selfish desires.


    It''s just that the situation is still unclear, and Qiong Qi is excited again, they dare not say anything, everything will be said after the matter here is over.


    Faye Ye saw the expression of Qipai, and his heart was very heavy. He remembered the inner monologue that he couldn''t help but screamed before, and his body was instantly wetted by cold sweat, and his heart instantly hit Qipai on him. In the list of kills: "It seems that all the seven souls must die here, otherwise if they tell Qiong Qi about me, I will die without a place to be buried!"


    Qiong Qi looked at Monkey King with a terrifying breath, and also contained incomparable confidence: "Xia Lan, I admit that your strength has completely surpassed my expectations, and even surpassed any of the ancients who sealed me. Xia Lan, however, as long as I have this body, even if I am not in the full victory period, you still can''t beat me!"


    In a burst of crazy laughter, Qiong Qi lifted his body into the sky, looked down at the Monkey King below, and announced his bold words: "Yuan Qi is Yang, zero force is Yin, Yin and Yang are united, and the world is invincible. Xia Lan, feel honored! At this moment, you will see what absolute power is unparalleled in the world!"


    Saw Qiong Qi opened his hands, Yuan Qi in one hand, zero strength in the other, and hands high. The two mutually exclusive forces merged together, and an unparalleled power of terror burst out instantly!


    In an instant, the world changed color and roared!


    The horrible dark clouds surging and condensed like a tsunami wave, forming a rotating sky cave vortex, intertwined with lightning and thunder, containing terrifying heavenly power.


    The fusion of Yuan Qi and Zero Li in Qiong Qi''s hands gleamed with dazzling brilliance in the rapid rotation, and gradually they merged into a pattern of Yin Yang Tai Chi, mysterious and powerful.


    "This...this..." Shan Gui Yao sat up hard from the ground and looked up at the sky, with a look of shock on his face: "The coexistence of Yuanqi and Zero Li can really gain the invincible power in the world?!"


    This was originally just a theory of his, and it was also the direction he wanted to practice, but he didn''t expect that it was now completely presented by Qiong Qi...

 2474 Chapter 44: A Group of Pig Teammates

    Yuan Qi and Zero Li are mutually exclusive, inherently restrained, and incompatible with each other like water and fire.


    But there is no absoluteness. Everything in the world has its truth. If the two incompatible forces merge together, an unparalleled horror will burst out.


    With Qiongqi''s strength and realm, he is naturally familiar with the principles of yin and yang. Now that he has the special body that can accommodate Yuanqi and zero force at the same time, the compatibility of yin and yang becomes a matter of course.


    "This Qiong Qi can actually use Xing Chi''s body to do something against common sense!" Po Chi''s face was serious, and he shouted: "Everyone, move closer to me!"


    After hearing the words, the heroes gave up their opponents one after another and moved closer to the break formation, and the break formation was staring at the battlefield. As long as there was something wrong, they planned to use the goal of the sky to teleport everyone to escape.


    Only Yundan, Chenyue, Mo Yi, and Biting did not move closer to the break formation, but came to Monkey King''s side for the first time, ready to meet Qiong Qi''s seemingly terrifying attack with him.


    And Qipu didn''t chase Yi Henxi and the others, because of the terrifying fluctuations in the sky, they also felt the great pressure and danger, and each stepped back to save their lives.


    Shan Gui Yao also silently moved closer to the broken formation, but his behavior was hostile from all Xia Lan. When they were about to launch an attack on Shan Gui Yao, they were stopped by the broken formation: "Let him come over. He is not the enemy."


    "Not the enemy?"


    All Xia Lan was taken aback, and at the same time remembered the situation when Shan Gui Yao attacked Ji Ye at the critical moment, although it failed...


    Yi Henxi was obviously a little excited: "Commander, could it be that the ghost of the mountain..."


    "I''ll talk about this later." Breaking the formation waved his hand and interrupted him, looking at the sky solemnly.


    "You also get back." Monkey King looked up at Qiong Qi in the sky, and said to the female Yundan beside him: "It won''t help to stay."


    "Then you are careful!" The four Yundan girls were silent for only a moment, and then they stepped back and did not insist, because they all knew that staying would be a drag.


    It''s just that for some reason, Qiong Qi hasn''t seen an attack, and the [Yin Yang Tai Chi] in his hand is still brewing, exuding a frightening atmosphere.


    Shan Gui Yao frowned slightly, seeming to see a clue: "Even Qiong Qi, it seems that it is difficult to perfectly compatible Yuan Qi and Zero Power."


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and launch an attack before he succeeds!" Chaolong shouted loudly, condensing Yuan Hao, and launched his strongest chivalrous art: "Digun Bengyun Cannon!"


    "Wind Sunda Qianye Xianglong!"


    "Huo Li Yan Hui Jiang Tian!"


    Yi Henxi, Tian Jingsha and all the Xia Lan people have launched their own Xia Lan techniques. For a time, the various Yuan Qi lighted up the sky and shot towards Qiong Qi!


    It¡¯s just astonishment that the unique skill they used did not follow their attack trajectory towards Qiongqi, but was lifted above their heads by the [Yin Yang Tai Chi] on the top of their heads. Its volume has more than doubled in an instant.


    Qiong Qi laughed triumphantly at the same time: "Thank you for your gift. Originally, I thought Yuan Qi was not enough, hahaha~~~ These Yuan Qi came too in time. As a thank you, let you taste it. Taste this absolute power-Yin Yang Tai Chi!!!"


    Rumble~~!!!!


    The sky is roaring, the clouds are rolling like a tsunami, and the thunder is roaring!


    I''m afraid the lingering lingering makes Yi Henxi and others look very different!


    They would never have thought that the power that attacked Qiong Qi would become Qiong Qi''s help.


    "It''s really a group of pig teammates." Monkey King looked at Yi Henxi and the others with a helpless look. Fortunately, he has absolute power and is not afraid of being pitted. Otherwise, these people will become teammates or sinkholes properly. Kind of.


    "Hug... sorry..."


    According to Monkey King''s words, Yi Henxi and others have no place to show themselves.


    Just after the words fell, the [Yin Yang Tai Chi] in the sky also fell to Monkey King at the same time!


    "Wukong (Big Brother Wukong)! Be careful!!!"


    Yun Dan, Chenyue and the others all uttered worried exclamations.


    But in the hands of the broken formation, he has already planned to use the gate of the sky!


    "Hahaha~~~ In my [Yin Yang Tai Chi], turn to ashes and disappear!!!"


    Qiong Qi''s rampant laugh shook the void, and accompanied by lightning that was not falling, his expression was so hideous and terrifying.


    At this moment, they all felt their scalp numb, and there was a sense of horror that the world was about to be destroyed!


    Of course, they all know that this is just an illusion given to them because the power is too strong, but it is also because of this that they can clearly understand the terribleness of this [Yin Yang Tai Chi]!


    "The gate of the more empty!"


    In the midst of tension, Breaking Formation had subconsciously displayed the gate of the sky, ready to transfer and escape.


    "With your current ability, it''s not bad to be able to perform such attacks."


    Feeling the power contained in this Yin-Yang Tai Chi, Monkey King stretched out one hand, and when he was about to meet him, he saw a strange smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Qiong Qi''s mouth. Turning his hands, he shot towards Monkey King. [Yin Yang Tai Chi] Suddenly reversed, it turned down to the Promise Abyss below!


    "not good!!!!"


    Seeing this, his face suddenly changed drastically.


    Yi Henxi and the others were suddenly shocked. Everyone was ready to face Qiong Qi''s terrible blow, but unexpectedly, the target of this guy''s attack was not them, but the Promise Abyss below!


    Shan Gui Yao''s complexion instantly became extremely ugly: "This guy actually wants to forcefully break the Promise Abyss?!"


    "Oh~ it was this idea." Monkey King looked at Qiong Qi with a slight surprise: "This guy has some brains. He seems to know that he has a gap with me, so he wants to completely break the seal against me? Just, It''s a miscalculation. With such an attack, the other two seals of the Promise Abyss cannot be broken."


    This Promise Abyss is a seal placed by the nine ancient Xialan. Although the fusion of Yuanqi and Zero Li did explode with unparalleled power, it is obviously impossible to break the seal like this, but if it is continuous It is possible to attack the seal with such an attack.


    Only afterwards, Qiongqi wanted to perform such attacks continuously. It was obviously impossible. Although Qiongqi''s zero force was sufficient, the Yuan Qi in his body was obviously not enough, and the Xia Lan could not provide Qiong Qi Yuan. So, this kind of attack can only be performed once.


    "Fine, I really want to see how powerful your heyday is, so I''ll help you." Monkey flicked a finger, and a subtle light followed the [Yin Yang Tai Chi] and landed in the Promise Abyss... ..

 2475 Chapter 45: Play-like

    "Boom~~!!!"


    The earth-shaking roar resounded, and the entire misty stone formation was violently shaken. The light waves of destruction spread at an astonishing speed, making the Promise Abyss doubled at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    "Quick! Retreat! Retreat!!"


    It was too late for the broken formation to cast the gate of the sky. Even if it was used, it would probably be useless, because the Promise Abyss was expanding at an astonishing speed, but for a while, it had already reached their feet.


    As he broke the formation, Zong Xia Lan leaped over the collapsed gravel away from the Promise Abyss...


    Standing in the air, Qiong Qi looked surprised at the rapidly expanding Promise Abyss. He didn''t expect that Yuan Qi and Ling Li''s fusion attack could explode with such terrible power, watching the escaped formation. Waiting for others, Yang Tian laughed: "I see it! Xia Lan! This is the strongest power after the fusion of Yuan Qi and Li Li, hahaha~~~!!!"


    Sun Wukong stood in the air, looking at the smugly laughing Qiongqi, and was speechless: If I hadn''t helped you out, do you think you could make such a big movement?


    When everything settled down, the entire Promise Abyss had expanded several times, and the huge abyss that was not bottomless made everyone fearful.


    "Unexpectedly... the fusion of Zero Li and Yuan Hao could burst out such a power!" Breaking the array looked at the Promise Abyss in front of him with a look of movement, even shocked.


    This kind of destructive power really scared them.


    "This... is... Qiongqi!"


    You Budong waited for the Sixiang Xialan to swallow one after another, and the scene where the ground was destroyed and annihilated would be unforgettable in this life.


    "Goku..."


    Yun Dan and the others both looked at the distant Monkey King with a worried expression.


    The next moment, a zero-force pillar soaring up into the sky once again soared from the Promise Abyss. At this moment, the wind and clouds changed color, and Qiongqi, bathed in the zero-force beam, let out a sky-shaking roar: "Come here! ~~~My Qiongqi is back! Hahaha~~Xia Lan~World! Come and meet the fear!"


    The zero force surges, and all of them are submerged in the body of the''too late'', making the body surface surrounded by an incomparable huge zero force, invading the world''s Qiqi¡ª¡ªresurrected!


    "It''s over! The seal is completely unlocked!"


    At this moment, everyone felt a horrible shadow over their heads, their hearts were beating violently, and there was more depression that made them breathless.


    "Everyone, make a desperate awakening!" Po Zhen cried out with a face of determination.


    "Yes!"


    All Xia Lan squeezed their fists at this moment, but their trembling hands told their inner fears.


    That was the deterrence from Qiong Qi''s terrifying aura.


    But even if they were afraid, even if they were afraid, no one flinched. They still faced the fear of death without hesitation-this is Xia Lan.


    Regardless of the fact that the rest of the Xia Lan had made a desperate consciousness, Monkey King looked at Qiong Qi surrounded by black zero-force with great interest: "Since it has been completely broken, do you still want to use this body? "


    Qiong Qi''s aura is amazing: "Although this body is not as good as my main body, it is rare to see a body in which Yuan Qi and Zero Li coexist! With this body, I can exert stronger power!"


    "Really, that''s going to be seen." Sun Wukong hooked his finger: "Come on, now let me see what Qiongqi is capable of causing the world to panic."


    "Huh! The ignorant is really fearless. I am no better than before. Let you understand how terrible my Qiongqi is!"


    A terrifying zero force erupted from Qiongqi''s body, and the surrounding rocks were cracking and floating...


    "Then give it a try." Monkey King looked at Qiongqi and raised a finger: "See if you can hold on to me for a few seconds."


    "Hey hey hey... Master Wukong, this is... want to face Qiong Qi with a finger?!!!" Fu Long looked at the sky dumbfounded.


    "This is too big! That''s Qiongqi! He doesn''t know how terrible Qiongqi is!" Fuqiu clenched his fists and shouted, "Let''s go help!"


    "Wait first." Yun Dan hurriedly stretched out his hand to block everyone, staring directly at Monkey King, his heart throbbing, Monkey King''s expression was too calm, even when facing the completely broken Qiong Qi, his plain eyes began to begin. It never changed.


    "Could he really..." Thinking of that incredible possibility, Yun Dan''s heartbeat became more and more intense.


    Po Zhen and the others are all frowning at this moment, thinking that Monkey King is really too big. He is facing Qiong Qi. No matter how confident you are in your own strength, you must never use this underestimation. The mentality to face the opponent.


    "You dare to underestimate me!" Qiong Qi glared at Sun Wukong''s raised fingers, and burst out with terrible anger: "Damn Xia Lan, tremble under my power!"


    Qiong Qi let out a deep drink, and stepped into the air. There was a dull roar. His figure turned into a black figure and appeared in front of Monkey King. A whip leg swept out, carrying a tearing air. The voice of the wind took the face of Monkey King.


    ''Bump''~ With a loud roar, they stared straight at the sky without blinking, and the others opened their eyes wide, with a shocked expression: "No! Really use a finger... to block it?!!!"


    "No...impossible! That...that is Qiongqi!!" Fuqiu was stunned.


    Xia Lu opened her mouth slightly, her face dull.


    "The speed is not good, and the strength is too weak."


    Sun Wukong shook his head in disappointment as he blocked Qiong Qi''s attack.


    "No...impossible!! I am Qiongqi! The strongest existence in the world!!" Qiongqi''s anger was wide, and he roared, using his fists and feet together, sending out a series of rapid attacks that were difficult to distinguish with the naked eye. Take it with a single finger and never move one step.


    "This...Impossible! Impossible!! How could there be such a thing! Impossible!!!" The Qiong looks like crazy, and the terror is filled with zero power. The attack is getting more and more swift, every punch, every kick, Entrained with a violent wind.


    However, it was because of how swift and violent his attack was, that Sun Wukong stood still and took all of it lightly with one finger.


    "This, this, this, this..."


    Breaking the formation was really shocked at this moment, rubbing his eyes vigorously one by one, wondering if he had seen it wrong.


    Qiongqi, who once invaded the world and once caused the world to panic, was so vulnerable in the hands of Monkey King?


    What is the concept of standing still, a finger?!!


    "Mrs. Mrs.~~ Too great!!!"


    At this moment, Biting, as a loyal fan of Monkey King, was already trembling with excitement, and her words became a little uncomfortable.


    Who would have thought that in the face of such a terrifying Qiong Qi, Monkey King would actually play like a game...

 2476 Chapter 46—Suspected Zero Birth

    A frenzied attack was easily resolved by Monkey King with only one finger motionless, Qiong Qi had already been hit and began to suspect zero life.


    "Impossible! This is impossible! How could you be so strong! This is impossible!!"


    Qiong Qi stepped back, and after pulling a certain distance from Monkey King, his hands were held high, and the terrifying zero force condensed to form a huge black light ball. Pushing forward, it turned into a huge beam of light lasing towards the direction of Monkey King. Go: "Go to hell! My Qiong Wizard is the strongest!!!"


    The zero-power beam traversed the void, and suddenly a black meteor flashed in front of Monkey King.


    "It''s - too weak."


    Monkey King took a breath, and with a''poof'', the terrifying light beam from the lasing disappeared like a candlelight.


    "Oh my God!!!"


    All the Xia Lan opened their mouths in horror by Sun Wukong''s horrible attack that blows away Qiong Qi, and they are dumbfounded.


    How terrible Qiong Qi is boasted by the world, when it comes to Monkey King, it is not a level at all, playing like a child.


    Everyone feels that the Three Views are completely ruined. How can one person be so powerful?


    "This... is this really Qiongqi?" Xia Lu said blankly: "How do you feel so weak?"


    When everyone heard this, they were all speechless, not that Qiongqi was too weak, but that Monkey King was too strong!They never thought that Monkey King was already strong enough to beat Qiongqi.


    "Sure enough, Big Brother Wukong is the strongest!" Chenyue and the others looked at the divine and powerful figures in the sky, all with the expressions of little fans.


    "Who are you? How could you be so strong!" Qiong Qi was really hit at this moment, and even felt scared for the first time in his life.This kind of sentiment, even if it was sealed by the Nine Great Ancient Xia Lan, I never enjoyed it.


    Very bad, so bad that it almost made him crazy.


    "I''ve said that now you are not qualified to know my name."


    "Damn it! You dare to look down on me! Feeling to look down on me! Ah~~~!!!"


    Qiong Qi roared in anger, and the monstrous zero power rushed up like a magical energy. Immediately, with one hand Yuanqi, one hand with zero power, and the two hands were combined, the two powers once again merged to form a power exuding terrifying power. ''Yin Yang Tai Chi'' pattern.


    "Again...this trick again, be careful everyone!"


    Breaking the formation was so scared that they shouted loudly in an instant. It was this move that forcibly broke the seal of the Promise Abyss, and even expanded the Promise Abyss several times, and the terrifying power can make their memories fresh.


    Now, if it is performed by the completely unblocked Qiong Qi, I am afraid that the power will be even greater!


    However, Monkey King looked at Qiong Qi''s actions, but he was indifferent. Instead, he shook his head: "The power of Yuan Qi and Zero Li''s fusion is really good, but unfortunately, the body you possess has too little Yuan Qi, and If you want the fusion of the two powers, Yuan Qi and Zero Power must reach a balance point. Therefore, your zero power must be suppressed to the same degree as the Yuan Qi in your body, but the power after this fusion is for me. Said it doesn''t make any sense."


    "But... Damn it!!"


    Qiongqi gritted his teeth with a look of anger. He naturally discovered this. He did his best to integrate the Yuanqi and Zero Li [Yin Yang Tai Chi], which is too weak to hurt the opponent. It must be stronger. ; But he has endless zero power, but Yuan Hao can''t improve anymore. If Yuan Hao can¡¯t keep up, he can¡¯t balance with the huge zero force, and he can¡¯t perform successfully. Suddenly, he tilts his head to look at the broken array and others Past.


    At this moment, it really shocked the Xia Lan waiting for the Breaking Array, and reflexively moved back and forth away from Qiong Qi.


    They clearly remembered that it was because Qiong Qi had used their Yuan Qi to perform that terrible attack.


    It''s just that no one knows that the destructive power is actually the result of the help of Monkey King secretly.


    "The world is so horrible to brag about you, but it was never expected, it is really disappointing."


    "hateful!!!"


    Being underestimated again and again, Qiongqi''s heart rose with terrible anger, but, in anger, and helpless, the person in front of him was really too strong, so powerful that he felt powerless.


    "Even if this kind of attack can''t kill you, it will make you peel off!" Qiong Qi roared, exhausting all the fusion of Yuanqi and Lili in his body, and threw it at Monkey King in vain!


    ''Yin Yang Tai Chi'' is slowly rotating, evolving mysterious and profound meaning, exuding the power of destruction.


    "It''s said that this kind of attack is meaningless, you really don''t give up." Monkey King smiled indifferently, one finger stretched out, and the [Yin Yang Tai Chi] that flew from was pointed at the center by his finger, like a compass. Like turning at his fingertips.


    "You...you monster!!!"


    Seeing such a scene, Qiong Qi was frightened and his heart beating. This powerful word that was originally used by others to''praise'' him also blurted out.


    "Thank you." Monkey King smiled and flicked his finger. [Yin Yang Tai Chi] in his hand flew towards Qiong Qi. The speed was so fast that he couldn''t dodge him at all. It crashed on him, bursting out with a earth-shattering roar. , And the ground are all shattered by aftermath.


    Afterwards, he saw a figure falling from the air to the bottomless abyss.


    "Come late!" Mo Yi hurriedly ran to the edge of the Promise Abyss, looking at the dark bottomless hole below, but there was still a figure for a long time, and the tears flowed in an instant, with a sad face.


    Monkey King''s figure flashed and appeared beside him: "Why cry? You can''t die."


    Hearing this, Mo Yi immediately looked at Monkey King with a surprised look: "Chen Chi...is it really okay?"


    "He has been possessed by Qiong Qi, how easy is it to die." Monkey King patted Mo Yi on the shoulder, comforting.


    At this time, Po Zhen and others all came here, looking at the bottomless abyss, Fu Qiu Dai frowned and said, "I fell underneath. It would be a little troublesome to catch Qiong Qi Ke. ."


    Tian Jing Sha said: "Or, Master Wukong, you can use the sealing technique to seal Qiong Qi here again."


    "No!" Mo Yi immediately objected loudly: "Cai Chi is also below, and it cannot be sealed."


    Disturbing the dragon: "How about...Shall we go down and look for it?"


    Fuqiu immediately whitened him: "This is like a bottomless pit, are you going down?"


    "Then what to do?"


    Everyone looked at Monkey King.


    Breaking the formation very respectfully: "What do you say, Master Monkey King?"


    Sun Wukong picked up Xiao Luo casually: "Go back, just find someone to watch here, if Qiongqi comes out, you just let me know."


    Disturbing the dragon''s face was stunned: "That''s right, Qiongqi is like a kid in Master Wukong''s hands, unable to make any waves."

 2477 Chapter 47 Xia Lu, End Li, Li Fei

    What they saw and heard today made everyone excited and excited. They did not expect that there would be a Qiong Qi that could sling and frighten the world.


    After this battle, Monkey King''s position in Jiugongling has reached an unprecedented height, becoming an idol worshipped by all the heroes, even the leader of the broken formation is respectful.


    "Unexpectedly...Master Qiongqi would have lost!" Not far away, Rattail''s eyes widened, his expression shocked and unbelievable.


    How could the invincible Master Qiongqi lose?I lost so thoroughly.,


    For a time, Qipu felt the fear of the sky falling down, and Liushen had no master, and was at a loss.


    "I almost forgot you." Sun Wukong tilted his head to look at Qipu.


    At this glance, Qi Po and others were obviously frightened, his skin felt numb, and a chill came from the top of his head to the soles of his feet.


    "Escape!" He didn''t talk nonsense, he shouted decisively, and fleeed towards the misty stone formation with the other Qipu...


    "Don''t let them run away!"


    Disturbing the dragon yelled, and was about to chase, but was stopped by Monkey King: "Don''t chase, they want to escape, and you can''t catch up. Let''s solve the matter here first."


    "Master Monkey King, what should we do next?" Breaking the array asked out loud, obviously taking Monkey King as the leader.


    When everyone heard this, they also fixed their eyes on Monkey King.


    However, Monkey King refused: "You are the leader of Jiugongling. You can do it yourself. I don''t care about the trivial matters."


    After speaking, with a wave of his hand, a light gate flashed, and Monkey King waved to Chenyue and the others, and then took Xia Lu''s hand and walked into the light gate.


    "Why are you pulling me..." Xia Lu''s fading voice came from the light gate.


    "Big Brother Wukong, wait for me!" When Biting saw this, she immediately followed.


    Chenyue and Mo Yi also followed closely.


    Yun Dan looked at the leader of the broken formation, and waved his hand casually: "You go back, too, just let us handle the matters here."


    Yun Dan nodded, and after looking at the mountain ghost rumors, he also walked into the light gate.


    "You two, go back, too." Tian Jingsha looked at Zhongli and Li Fei and said, "Remember that Lord Monkey King said that he would accept you as students? But seize the opportunity."


    Finally Li and Li Fei heard the words, their eyes lit up, and then they reluctantly shook their heads: "I think Master Wukong just likes Xia Lu more..."


    Fuqiu smiled: "Indeed, Master Wukong seems to like the appearance of a little girl very much, and the zero named Xiao Luo is also a little girl."


    Tian Jingsha said: "A younger sister has opened the way, are you afraid that you won''t learn a trick?"


    In the end, both Li and Li Fei''s eyes lit up, and Master Wukong was able to sling Qiongqi''s existence. If he learned a trick and a half from him, it would last a lifetime.


    "But, Teacher Tian Jingsha..."


    Tian Jingsha waved his hand and interrupted Zhong Li''s words: "Leave me alone. I''m often not in Jiugongling, and I don''t have much time to teach you. You can study with Master Monkey King at ease."


    "okay then."


    In the end, Li and Li Fei hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded. To be honest, their own strength is really not very good. If they can follow Master Monkey King to become stronger, that would be the best.


    The two sisters entered the gate of light at the same time...


    "Commander, Mountain Ghost Ballad...what the hell is going on?" Yi Henxi came to the front of Po Formation, looked at the Mountain Ghost Ballad on the side, and asked with a serious look that he had always had doubts.


    Disturbing Dragon also asked with a serious face: "That''s right, isn''t Shan Gui Yao a traitor from Jiugong Ling? But you said before that Shan Gui Yao is not an enemy. What is going on?"


    "After we return to Jiugongling, I will give you an explanation for this matter. Now, Shangui Rumor, Yihenxi, Tianjingsha, Disturbance Dragon, Ziyan, Zhongkui, Shentu, you are here with me. The Promise Abyss arranged a seal, although Qiong Qi could not be sealed, but at least it could prevent him from sneaking away."


    "Yes!"


    Jiugongling, Yangtian Temple.


    Monkey King looked at Zhongli and Li Fei: "You two are also here."


    Li Fei respectfully said: "I wonder if what Master Wukong said before counts?"


    "You mean the thing that made you jump to the Yangtian Temple?"


    "No, it means accepting us as students."


    "I''m not a teacher, but if you want to stay in the Yangtian Temple, you can."


    "Then bother."


    Xia Lu looked at her two sisters with a puzzled look.


    Although he did not speak, Li finally saw Xia Lu''s meaning at a glance and explained: "Teacher Tian Jingsha has agreed."


    Xia Lu didn''t say anything, and she acquiesced, and then fixed her gaze on Xiao Luo who was aside, frowning slightly: "Is she...a companion too?"


    The voice sounded very unpleasant.


    As a Xia Lan, she actually became a companion with Zero, which really made her unacceptable for a while.


    "Xia Lu, your attitude is not right. Come and come, I have to tell you the philosophy of life. You are a human, and she was also a human before. You can''t use a colored vision just because she turned into a zero. To see her, you should sympathize with her, love her, protect her..."


    "Stop!" Xia Lu stretched out her right hand and shouted loudly, with an expression that I couldn''t bear: "Please stop telling me, can''t I treat her as a companion!"


    In Zhen Youqian''s home, the three sisters were said to have begun to doubt their lives. If they listened like this, Sanguan would really collapse.


    "This is a good boy." Monkey King smiled and rubbed Xia Lu''s head.


    "Zi always feeds on people''s evil thoughts, how do you raise her?" Yun Dan said.


    "It''s very simple. Just help her open up her mind and become an existence like Qipu and them."


    Yun Dan frowned: "This kind of thing can''t be done overnight."


    "It''s just for others, for me, it''s just doing it casually." Monkey King said, pointing lightly to the center of Xiao Luo''s eyebrows, a brand-new spirit was instantly formed, and Xiao Luo''s confused eyes became full of agility Looking at Monkey King, he said an ethereal voice: "Master..."


    "So simple?" Yun Dan looked stunned.


    "It''s that simple."


    "But even if she has spiritual wisdom, she is still zero, and she still has to feed on human evil thoughts."


    "Eating food is just for the needs of the body and to maintain the continuation of life. Therefore, only food with energy is needed to replace it, and there is no need to feed on human evil thoughts." Monkey King said, took out a sausage and passed it. To Xiao Luo.


    When Xiao Luo saw this, her eyes lighted up immediately, and she ate...


    Upon seeing this, Yun Dan''s face trembled: "Don''t give her weird things to eat!"


    "Yundan, you are dirty~" ..

 2478 Chapter 48: Three Views and Destroyed Again

    "Is this a sausage? Nothing strange? It smells very good." Li Fei was obviously attracted by the rich fragrance.


    In the end, Li also looked straightforwardly: "It seems to be delicious."


    Yun Dan was speechless for a while, how would she explain this to them?Only blame Sun Wukong for not telling them that kind of nasty jokes.


    Chenyue and Biting''s complexion turned red, obviously thinking of going elsewhere.


    "Nothing." Yun Dan fooled the past with a calm expression.


    "I''ve joked about you before. I didn''t expect you to remember it all the time. Your thoughts are so impure." After Sun Wukong despised Chenyue and the others, he said to the three sisters Xia Lu: "Come, ignore them, you Come and taste it too, ordinary people don''t have this blessing."


    The three sisters took one by one, just took a bite, and both eyes lit up. Naturally, the deliciousness of this food from the world of food is impeccable. With just one bite, the appetite of the three sisters is conquered: "It is delicious. ! Unexpectedly, there is such a delicious thing in the world!"


    After eating a sausage, Xiao Luo immediately looked at Monkey King with eager eyes: "Master, more..."


    Seeing Xiao Luo''s contented expression and even her zero strength improved a little, Yun Dan looked surprised: "This food actually works."


    Immediately, she looked away again. The picture of a few girls holding a sausage was so beautiful that she didn''t dare to look at it. She gave Monkey King a look in anger and said, "I blame this guy for instilling some strange knowledge. Even my own thoughts have become abnormal..."


    "It''s incredible, how do I feel that my Yuan Qi has been improved?" After Li finally finished eating the sausage, he felt his own changes, and his expression was shocked.


    "This food is naturally formed, and contains a little bit of heaven and earth aura. After being eaten by you, the growth of Yuan Qi is normal."


    "Naturally formed?" Yun Dan looked stunned: "This is the first time I have heard of such a thing."


    Chenyue also looked curious: "Yes, it is obviously cooked food, how can it be formed naturally?"


    "There are many things you don''t know, such as roads made of tofu; mountains made of huge buns; trees made of noodles; and roasted whole pigs that are running around and exuding attractive fragrance..."


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, Chenyue and the others were all dumbfounded: "Well, Big Brother Wukong, are there really roasted whole pigs running around in this world?"


    Li Fei: "I really don''t dare to think about that kind of picture..."


    Xia Lu fixedly looked at Monkey King: "How could there be such a thing in the world? Don''t deceive us as children."


    "You were a kid." Monkey King reached out and touched Xia Lu''s head.


    Xia Lu immediately showed a bulging expression. If someone else said this, she might have already beaten someone.


    "Is there really such incredible food in this world?" Mo Yi looked curious and fascinated. Just listening to it seemed to be very interesting.


    "Anyway, it''s almost time for dinner, then I will let you open your eyes." Monkey King said, waving his hand, only to see a steaming wild boar with a mature fragrance all over his body appeared. In front of Chenyue and the others.


    Surprisingly, this wild boar was already well-done, with a steaming scent, but it was still standing there alive. After seeing Chenyue and his group, he hummed and ran away...


    At that scene, Mo Yi and the others were stunned: "Ah~ ran away!"


    Xia Lu''s figure flashed for the first time, blocking the front of the whole roasted pig. Chenyue and the others saw it, and they acted immediately to surround the whole roasted pig, and then looked at it with a surprised look, amazed: "There really is such a wild boar in the world? It''s all well-prepared, how could it be a living thing?"


    "It''s over, our Three Views are going to be destroyed again." Li Fei covered her face with one hand, and she could not imagine what they would become if they followed Monkey King for a while.


    Yun Dan was observing the roasted whole pig seriously, and said to Monkey King, "Are you sure you didn''t use some chivalrous arts to let it move freely?"


    "Didn''t you learn the technique of detection? Can''t you see the life fluctuations in it?"


    "..." Yun Dan seemed speechless for a while, and she naturally discovered it, but because of this, it was absolutely incredible.


    The things that have been baked, there are still life fluctuations, and they can still run around in''hummers''. Can you believe this?


    Sure enough, following him, the common sense in the past is no longer common sense.


    "It''s delicious, mine!" Xiao Luo looked at the roasted whole pig with gleaming eyes, her saliva flowed all over, and her whole body was filled with zero energy. For a moment, her whole body was lying on the back of roasted whole pig , Hugged it tightly, and then bit it down. At the moment, his eyes were slightly narrowed, with a satisfied look on his face.


    Biting immediately yelled: "Wow~ Xiao Luo, you are too cunning, you are not allowed to eat alone, grab it quickly."


    Xiao Luo tilted her head and looked at Biting for a while, then squeezed her fists and hit the roasted pig''s forehead with a heavy punch. The grease splashed, and the roasted pig fell over with a hum, motionless.


    "Hey~ don''t get dirty." Li Fei and the others immediately surrounded them, but to their surprise, the whole roasted pig was not stained with any dust.


    This is a major feature of the gourmet world. Food will not be stained with any dirt, and it will always be as clean and delicious as it should be.


    This meal, for Xia Lu and the others, was the most unforgettable meal when they grew up so big, allowing them to increase their horizons while also understanding what food is.


    Three days later.


    After breaking the formation, the heroes finally came back from the Promise Abyss.


    It''s just that Tian Jingsha and Chao Long and other Liangyi Xialan stayed there, guarding the Promise Abyss, as long as Qiongqi has a movement, they will immediately report it.


    And the first thing after they came back from breaking the formation was to summon all the Xia Lan to the discussion hall.


    Sun Wu had nothing to do in his free time, and he also came to join in the fun.


    The others are all standing, even breaking the formation. He is the only one who is sitting alone. No, there is a little Lolita with zero energy next to him.


    Regarding this situation, everyone did not show any other emotions, but felt that it should be normal. Even when they looked at Monkey King, they all showed respect and worship from the heart, because he, but defeated The peerless hero of Qiongqi.


    Breaking the formation with his hands behind his back, his face was serious: "This time I call everyone here. There are two main things. The first thing, I must be clear to everyone. The infestation of the world has been defeated by Master Monkey King. , I just fell into the Promise Abyss, and his whereabouts are unknown now, but everyone can rest assured that as long as he shows up, we will definitely eliminate him forever..." ..

 2479 Chapter 49 Whitewashing

    "The second thing is about mountain ghost rumors."


    Hearing this, everyone fixed their gazes on the mountain ghost rumor, and they didn''t speak, and listened quietly to the next words in the battle.


    Yun Dan and Yi Henxi were the two who listened most carefully, and their faces also showed some expectation.


    Shan Gui Yao stood in the middle of the hall, looking indifferent and calm, with a high-handed posture that didn''t matter to him.


    "Because of the existence of Master Monkey King, we don''t need to be afraid of Qiongqi. The Qipus, such as the fake leaf, are not a threat to us. Therefore, there is no need to hide this secret from everyone. It is also time to return the ghost rumors. One is innocent."


    "Innocent?" Yun Dan heard the words with a serious expression on his face: "So, the mountain ghost rumor is really not a traitor?"


    As soon as he spoke, the hall suddenly became commotion.


    "Everyone is quiet, listen to me to finish."


    With the burst of speech, the hall instantly became silent. I have to say that Jiugongling is still doing quite well in discipline.


    "As Yundan said earlier, Shan Gui Yao is not a traitor in Jiugongling. This is a task assigned to him by Zuo Shi and I. The purpose is to let him find the opportunity to kill the fake leaves and prevent Qiong Qi from resurrecting. , But what I didn¡¯t expect was that the result of the event was such a change. Qiongqi didn¡¯t need all the pendants to be completely resurrected. Fortunately, there is a great man like Lord Monkey King in Jiugongling. , You don¡¯t have to be afraid of Qiongqi, and you don¡¯t need to seal it again to eliminate troubles forever.


    Hearing this, the hall caused a noisy uproar again. This turning point caught them all a bit by surprise, because they had always regarded the mountain ghost rumors as a shame to Jiugongling, and killed them quickly, but Unexpectedly, all of a sudden, the traitor became a hero.


    Yi Henxi looked serious, and asked urgently: "So, the teacher was not killed by the ghost rumors?"


    "No...Teacher...I killed it!" Shan Gui Yao said expressionlessly, but he could see a flash of pain in his indifferent eyes: "What I told you before is under the teacher''s medicine. It¡¯s not fake to get zero poison..."


    "This..." Yi Henxi heard the words and clenched her fists tightly. Although her heart was very angry, her reason was extremely clear, and she turned her head to break the formation and looked over: "Is this also part of the mission?"


    "Hey~ it''s all Zuo Shi''s own idea..." Po Zhen sighed slightly: "If you want to gain the trust of fake leaves, you must sacrifice something. Zuo Shi sacrificed himself and gave Shan Gui Yao a way close to them. Opportunity...Killing his own master with his own hands, watching all his companions die in front of his own eyes, the pain and the helplessness, I must be clear to you that Shan Gui Yao has been doing this task of enduring pain and suffering. Can you feel his pain?"


    "..."


    All the heroes became kind after hearing that they cast their hostile eyes on the mountain ghost rumors. What kind of traitor is this? It''s a hero. Although this hero has sacrificed a lot, he didn''t help in any way, but he couldn''t. Denying his loyalty and merit to Jiugongling.


    But for the result, they have a sense of speechlessness that is dumbfounding.


    Yun Dan also seemed a little depressed. Zuo Shi''s behavior was great, and Shan Gui Yao''s undercover status was admirable, but what was the result?Everything they arranged was useless, and the existence of Monkey King made everything they did meaningless.


    Shan Gui Yao said that he was actually very depressed and desperate!


    I knew that a powerful Xia Lan like Monkey King would appear in the end, so why would they do these extra things?


    The great deed of Zuo Shi''s self-sacrifice now seems to be an act of teasing.


    Well, in fact, there is also a feeling of vomiting blood in my heart, and I regret it somewhat.


    But things have been made, regret is useless, but the only comfort is that Qiongqi''s existence has become less threatening.


    After everyone recovered from the speechless and shocked mood, they broke the array and announced loudly: "Since everyone has understood the matter, I now officially announce that Shan Gui Yao will remove the identity of the traitor Xia Lan and officially restore Tai Chi Xia. Lan''s identity."


    With that said, he handed him a metallic Xia Lan disc representing his identity.


    At this moment, Rao Yishan''s mental state of ghost rumors, his inner excitement also made his hands tremble so much, and then stretched out his right hand and took the Xia Lan disc with the word''Gold''.


    "Now, the guardians of the Light God Pendant and the Yangtian Temple are left, and the rest will go back to the halls to wait for orders, and work hard to cultivate, in case the final battle with Qiongqi is possible at any time."


    "Yes!"


    At this moment, all the Xia Lan people were extremely excited, and they were able to participate in the battle to eliminate Qiong Qi, but that could be passed down in history!


    Thinking of the fact that so and so participated in the crusade against Qiongqi in the future history books, all the Xia Lan people were full of energy and became extremely eager.


    As for fear, that doesn''t exist. Didn''t they still have Master Monkey King? Even though Qiong Qi was very strong, it was also vulnerable in front of Master Monkey King. They had a chance to win this battle.


    After the rest of Xia Lan left, he broke the formation and took out two gods, one was his own, and the other was handed to him by Tianjingsha who guarded the Promise Abyss: "Master Monkey King, now Qiong Qi has been completely broken. Feng, this god pendant doesn¡¯t have much effect, and Qiongqi is also desperately wanting to obtain Yuanqi at the moment. This thing is not safe on our body, or is it for you to keep it? Maybe against Qiongqi It can be helpful when you are."


    When Fuqiu and other guardians of the god pendant heard the words, they also understood the intention of breaking the formation and leaving them behind. They all took out their god pendant and handed them to Monkey King.


    However, Sun Wukong simply waved his hand and refused: "This thing is useless to me. Holding it takes up space. You should keep it for yourself. Now that this thing has lost its proper function, you can use the antiquity inside. Yuan Qi will increase his combat power, and it will be helpful in the decisive battle with Qiongqi. After all, Qiongqi will be resurrected, and Qipu will also greatly increase his strength. What''s more, there are even stronger three souls. If the current strength is not enhanced, then it will only be reduced to cannon fodder."


    "This... is what it said!"


    After breaking the formation, he stopped insisting, and took back the pendant with the guardians of the pendant.


    Yun Dan took out the pendant he kept, walked to Shan Gui Yao, and handed it to him: "Your pendant was lost because of Wukong. Now I will return one to you. This thing is nothing to me. Use, with your talents, it can exert greater power in your hands." ..

 2480 Chapter Fifty Three Souls Revival

    Shan Gui Yao looked at Yun Dan for a while, nodded silently, and took the pendant.


    Everything was to deal with Qiongqi and Zero, and he was not very polite.


    Breaking the formation looked at Monkey King and said, "Master Monkey King, about Qiong Qi, what else do you have to say?"


    "Now Qiongqi must be hiding somewhere under the Promise Abyss, performing the ceremony of resurrecting the Three Souls. In this matter, please pay close attention to it. If the Three Souls are resurrected, it will inevitably impact the seal you have arranged. , Escape from the Promise Abyss and collect the pendant for Qiongqi to enhance Qiongqi¡¯s own Yuanqi. You have also seen the power of Yuanqi and Zero-li, so you guardians of the pendant should be careful. It¡¯s a small thing to lose, but it¡¯s a big deal."


    Fuqiu frowned and said, "In this case, wouldn''t it be better for God to leave it to you for safekeeping?"


    "It is said that the pendant is for your own protection. Otherwise, without the pendant, facing the current seven souls, you Tai Chi Xia Lan may not be their opponents, let alone the three souls above the seven souls. "


    Hearing the words, he looked serious: "Qingqi has been completely unblocked, and the strength of Zero has risen. This god pendant is indeed the only means for us to fight against them. Everyone, the importance of god pendant is more important than before. Now, we must protect the God''s Pendant, and we must not be taken away by Zero, otherwise, while weakening our strength, it will increase Qiongqi''s strength instead."


    "Relax, commander, we must swear to the death to protect the god pendant, even if we die, we will never let Zero take away the god pendant."


    All the guardians of the pendant are determined and determined, because the pendant is no longer related to Qiongqi¡¯s seal, so they naturally have no worries and make up their minds. Once the pendant is in danger of being taken, they would rather Self-destruction and destruction will never let zero take away.


    "Yeah~" Breaking the array nodded in a deep voice. As Xia Lan, it is their mission to sacrifice themselves to save the common people at any time.


    He soon handed a mask in his hand to Yi Hen Xi, which was originally a pendant guarded by Tian Jing Sha: "Yi Hen Xi, Tian Jing Sha is now guarding the Promise Abyss, and he cannot leave the body with a single step, so is Qiqiong Qi Recently, he has the most risk of being taken away in his custody, so now, his pendant is temporarily kept by you."


    Yi Henxi nodded and took the pendant.


    Broken the formation and waved his hand: "Disband, each of you will go back and use the ancient Yuanqi in the pendant to meet the call at any time to deal with Qiongqi.


    "Yes!"


    Half a month passed in a flash.


    During this period, everything seemed very peaceful. Zero seemed to evaporate from the world suddenly, and he never did evil or showed up.


    But all the Xia Lan people know that this is just the calm of the mountains and rain, once the wind blows, it will be out of control like a storm.


    During this period of time, Monkey King had a comfortable life. When he had time, he taught Jiao Chenyue and the others to practice. If he had nothing to do, he would flirt with Xia Lu, a troubling little loli, and occasionally ran to Fuqiu to eat tofu , I never get tired of it...


    The Promise Abyss, under the bombardment of Monkey King''s secret hands and feet, has become a completely bottomless abyss.


    I don''t know that a small cave was artificially excavated from the wall of the abyss several kilometers deep. A huge fire-attribute Yuanqi ball illuminates the dark cave that can''t be seen.


    It is indeed difficult for ordinary people to survive in this underground abyss that is several kilometers deep, but for Zero, especially the ruler of Zero-Qiong Qi has no problem.


    Half a month was enough time for Qiong Qi to heal.


    At this moment, Qiong Qi was floating in the air with a rolling zero force exuding black smoke, and there was a huge zero-power formation in front of him, which also exuded strong zero-force fluctuations-unknown, evil.


    "Wake up! The Three Souls, Shuang, Tai!"


    In the dim cave, Qiong Qi''s majestic, magic-like drink sounded.


    In the next moment, three strong zero-force vortices gathered and surged rapidly in the sky above the formation, and finally formed three figures standing proudly in the void.


    Two men and one woman.


    The two men don''t say much. The woman looks like a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl, with blue shawl hair and snow-white skin, and she looks slightly feminine.


    But I have to say that both body and appearance are the best choice.


    The appearance of the three souls naturally felt Qiongqi¡¯s incomparable and terrifying zero-force fluctuations for the first time. They all showed excitement and bowed down: "You..."


    "Frost¡­"


    "Tai..."


    "Meet Master Qiongqi!"


    "Get up." Qiong Qi looked down at Sanling and raised his hand indifferently.


    Shuang said with joy: "Master Qiongqi, you seem to have completely unblocked it?"


    "It''s true, and I got a very good body."


    You looked curious: "The body that even Master Qiongqi admires is indeed very good."


    You looked cold: "I don''t know what is so unusual about this body that makes Master Qiongqi not behave like this?"


    "This is a body that can perfectly accommodate Yuan Qi and Li Li, without any repulsion."


    The three souls were shocked: "There is such a constitution in the world?"


    "It''s just a pity that this body has too few Yuanqi, which is completely out of proportion to the zero strength of my body. It can''t give full play to his due value, and it takes a lot of time to cultivate. Therefore, I will give you a task. Go and seize the pendants held by the guardians of the pendants for me. As long as I get the Yuan of the ancient heroes in the pendant, I will not fear anyone!


    "Don''t be afraid..."


    Hearing this word from Qiongqi''s mouth, all three souls were shocked. In other words, Master Qiongqi actually has someone to fear now?


    As if seeing the shock and confusion of the Three Souls, Qiong Qi''s entire face sank, and the monstrous aura overwhelmed the Three Souls: "In the current era, a great man has appeared in Jiugongling. Xia Lan, his strength is far better than the nine ancient Xia Lan who sealed me!"


    "!!!"


    The three souls were dumbfounded when they heard the words, and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Better than the nine ancient Xialan who sealed Master Qiongqi?Gosh!Is this possible?!


    Although the nine ancient Xialans are not the opponents of Master Qiongqi even if they join forces, they can win only by using despicable means to seal Master Qiongqi, but now there is one who is stronger than the nine ancient Xialan. The existence of, does that also mean that they already have the strength to compete with Master Qiongqi?Can a mere human being cultivate to this level?

 2481 Chapter 51 Action

    Qiong Qi looked serious: "Now, the upper part of the Promise Abyss has been sealed, and it is also guarded by Tai Chi Xia Lan. Although he is not afraid, he can''t stun them and startle them."


    Tai: "My teleportation formation can easily take us out of here."


    "En." Qiong Qi nodded: "After going out, join the seven souls, try every means to attract the attention of the guardians of the gods, and take the opportunity to capture their gods. Remember, you must never separate by yourself and let them break one by one. To maintain a group of enemy heroes at all times, what I need is 100% certainty and success!"


    "Yes!"


    The three souls took their orders in a deep voice, and clearly heard Qiongqi''s dignity and attention from the words. It seems that Xia Lan of this era is very tricky, and even the unseen Master Qiongqi is so cautious.


    "One more thing, if you meet a man with long red hair, don''t hesitate, how far you go, how far you flee! Never have any conflict with him!"


    "Yes!"


    The Three Souls were in a heavy mood: "It seems that this red-haired man is the Xia Lan that Master Qiongqi is jealous of. Even Master Qiongqi must temporarily avoid the existence of the edge. It is indeed not something we can afford..."


    "Then I will retire first."


    Tai stood up and used his zero technique, a zero-power aperture suddenly swallowed the bodies of the three souls of Tai, You, and Frost, gradually disappearing...


    "I hope everything goes well..." Qiong Qi muttered as he looked at the place where the three souls disappeared. He was really afraid of that Monkey King.


    But again, his arrogant heart cannot be trampled on, Qiongqi clenched his fists tightly, and the flames in his eyes rose: "One day, I will repay you this humiliation a hundredfold!"


    With that said, Qiong Qi sat down and began to cultivate his own Yuan Qi...


    It¡¯s just that Yuanqi¡¯s body is bright and dark, and it¡¯s very difficult to practice. This makes Qiongqi slightly frowned: "I didn¡¯t expect to be possessed by me. This guy still has the ability to resist. It deserves to be able to contain Yuan. The talents of Qi and Zero Force do have their own advantages, but it is a pity that you met me, Qiong Qi."


    With the deep drink of the last word, Qiong Qi''s eyes condensed, and a gleam of light flew out from the center of his eyebrows, and Qiong Qi grabbed it in his hand: "Without memory, there will be no Without faith and concern, your blank life should be my puppet stand-in!"


    As he said, Qiong Qi suddenly applied force in his hand, and with a''click'', the memory beads in his hand were instantly crushed and crushed. From then on, there was no possibility of finding past memories.


    False Leaf can''t deprive the memory of being late, but it is so easy for Qiong Qi.


    Qiong Qi did not wipe out Xianchi''s soul and seize her house, but instead controlled Xianchi''s body in this way. It seemed that he was a bit too greedy. He wanted this body of Yuan Qi and Li Li''s fellow practitioners. I don''t want to give up my own body.


    Two days later, Jiugongling.


    Yi Henxi took a note and found the leader of the broken formation: "Commander, the sniffers from Qinghe Town have heard news and found the trail of Qipu."


    Po Zhen looked serious, and sighed: "It''s time to come, is it finally here...Since the Seven Souls have already acted, this also means that they have received Qiongqi''s instructions. What happened to the Promise Abyss?"


    Yi Henxi looked serious: "I just received a report from Teacher Tian Jingsha, everything is normal."


    "Everything is normal?" Bro Zhen frowned: "Since Qiongqi has already started the action, how can everything be normal? Let''s go to Yangtian Temple."


    Not long after, Yi Henxi and Po Zhen came to the Yangtian Temple, but they saw a little Lolita sitting expressionlessly at the gate eating snacks. The zero-force fluctuations radiating from her body made her feel emotional. Aloud: "This is only half a month. I didn''t expect that she has grown to the level of Qipu. No wonder Master Wukong will keep her by her side. This talent is indeed extraordinary."


    Yi Henxi: "I think this is entirely due to Master Wukong. Commander, have you found out? The snacks in her hand are all exuding faint energy fluctuations."


    Po Zhen said with emotion: "I have long heard that the food in the Yangtian Temple is good, and it really deserves its reputation!"


    With that said, Po Zhen and Yi Hen Xi stepped forward at the same time, and said very politely to the little Lolita at the door: "Xiao Luo, can you tell me, Po Zhen and Yi Hen Xi beg to see Master Monkey King, there is something to discuss."


    Xiao Luo glanced at the two of them, and kept in her hands: "Master is not free now."


    Breaking the formation: "I don''t know what Master Monkey King is doing now? When will I be free? We can wait."


    "I don''t know, the master is playing games with Sister Yundan, and he didn''t tell me to play, and he kicked me out, huh~" Xiao Luo looked very cute with a puffed expression, and continued to eat snacks.


    "Play a game? Get out?"


    Po Zhen and Yi Henxi looked at each other, and thought of an indescribable picture...


    After breaking through the formation, he gave a dry cough and sat on the steps casually: "Then let''s wait outside."


    After a moment of silence, he broke the formation and asked again: "What about Chenyue and the others? Aren''t they also playing games?"


    Hearing this, Yi Henxi looked towards Po Formation with a stunned expression. It was hard to believe that this was actually spoken from the leader of Po Formation.


    The old face blushed when he was seen breaking the formation. In fact, he was just a little worried, so he asked, after all, Chenyue and the others are still children.


    Especially Xia Lu, can''t even think about it.


    If this is to let Monkey King know, it must be a violent break, so do I look like that kind of perverted person?


    Fortunately, Xiao Luo gave them a very reassuring answer: "They are cultivating in the back mountain, and the master told me to keep the wind here, but did not go."


    "..."


    Yi Henxi and Po Zhen were silent for a while, and nothing was done in the daytime. They even asked a child to check the wind. The acting style of Master Monkey King is really strong.


    At this time, Breaking Formation and Yi Henxi waited for more than five hours. The two of them felt helpless and anxious, because the longer the time was, the more dangerous it would be for Qinghe Town. Who knew What will happen during this period of time?How many people will be killed?


    But it was Qiongqi, they didn''t dare to call the shots without permission, they could only wait patiently.


    "You two come in."


    Finally, as the sun was going down, Monkey King''s voice came from the hall.


    Yi Henxi and Po Zhen heard the words, like being amnesty, with a happy expression, and hurriedly walked into the hall, just in time to see Monkey King drinking tea leisurely.


    Breaking the formation hurriedly said: "Master Monkey King, Qinghe Town found the trail of Qipu. It seems that Qiongqi has already started to act. What are we going to do next?" ..

 2482 Chapter 52 Small Report

    Monkey King looked at the broken formation and said, "It seems that Qiongqi has already started to act. The enchantment you set up hasn''t achieved any effect."


    Breaking the formation frowned and meditated: "The seal we used together does not show any trace of being touched. Does Qiong Qi still know that a certain teleportation technique can''t be achieved?"


    "This is inevitable." Monkey King said indifferently: "Moreover, if you want to leave the Promise Abyss, it is not just a method of teleportation. For example, you can dig a hole in the ground. After all, the Promise Abyss has been blown up. It has been enlarged several times, and it is not as strong as before."


    Hearing the words, Pozhen and Yihenxi were silent for a while. They really ignored digging holes. After all, it was the Promise Abyss. How could the place where Qiongqi was sealed be the same as other places?However, it has been ignored that this Promise Abyss is no longer inferior to the previous Promise Abyss, and the one that has been destroyed is no different from the ordinary abyss.


    Po Zhen looked annoyed: "It''s careless, I ignored such an important thing, what should we do next?"


    "Naturally, Xia Lan was sent to Qinghe Town to find out. This must be the news that Fake Ye and the others deliberately released, which led us to throw in the net, but who is the net and who is the fish depends on whose fist is big. .Yi Henxi, go call up the mountain ghost rumors, there are floating hills, go to the gate of the mountain and wait, I will be there later."


    Yi Henxi clasped his fist and said, "Except for Qiongqi, Master Monkey King doesn''t need to do it himself, right? Let us do it."


    "Children always need to have a process of growth. Chenyue and the others have been practicing for a while, and it is time for them to experience it. I can''t rest assured without me watching."


    Yi Henxi heard the words, thoughtfully, without saying much, and left the Yangtian Temple with the formation.


    Monkey King looked at Xiao Luo: "Xiao Luo, you go to Houshan and call Chenyue and the others."


    Xiao Luo''s body instantly turned into a black smoke and disappeared...


    After a while, Chenyue, Mo Yi and the others returned to the Yangtian Temple from Houshan.


    With excitement on all of their faces, Biting spoke first: "Brother Wukong, listen to Xiao Luo, have a mission?"


    "Well, you guys come down the mountain with me, let me see how your cultivation results during this period of time."


    "I won''t let you down!" Li Fei looked confident. Although they have only practiced for more than half a month, their progress can be described as a leap.


    It is worth mentioning that the three sisters of Xia Lu are also very different from half a month ago. They have also undergone Sun Wukong''s tongmai washing. In general, they have become more beautiful, especially Xia Lu. Li, it makes people want to take a bite even more.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Don''t you call it Teacher Yundan?" Chen Yue said.


    "She, I guess she won''t be able to go." Monkey King said, walking down the mountain...


    Looking at Monkey King''s back, Chenyue and the others were all suspicious.


    Biting looked at Sun Wukong''s back and meditated: "There is a problem. With Wukong''s temperament, there is no reason not to bring Teacher Yundan with him."


    Chenyue looked at Xiao Luo: "Xiao Luo, what did Brother Wukong do when we went to practice in Houshan?"


    Xiao Luo: "I''ve been playing games and kicked me out of the door."


    "Play...play games?" Chenyue and the others looked astonished one by one. What kind of games must Xiao Luo drive out?


    "not¡­"


    "Swipe~" Mo Yi and their pretty faces instantly turned red.


    "Humph~" Xia Lu snorted with an unhappy expression.


    When Monkey King and his party came to the gate of Jiugongling Mountain, Fuqiu, Yihenxi, and Shanguiyao had been waiting for a long time. Together with them, there were two students from Yihenxi: Qianjun and Guihai.


    After seeing Monkey King, both Yi Henxi bowed and saluted.


    Fuqiu twisted his enchanting posture and arrived in front of Monkey King: "Oh~Master Wukong, why don''t you see Yundan?"


    "She won''t go this time, let''s go." As he said, she stepped out of the mountain gate barrier first.


    Outside Qinghe Town, in a dense forest.


    Rattail took advantage of the opportunity of the other seven souls to patrol outside, and secretly found You, one of the three souls, and looked around in a sneaky manner: "Master You, the youngest has an important information report..."


    You looked at Rattail with a flat face: "Say."


    Rattail glanced around again, and then cautiously said: "When Master Fake Ye unlocked the first seal of the Promise Abyss, we heard him say something at the time, and we wanted to tell it in person. Master Qiongqi, but there has been no chance."


    "What are you talking about?" Faintly frowned, looking at the look of the rat''s tail, it seemed a bit tedious.


    "When Master False Ye was unlocking the first seal of the Promise Abyss, he shouted excitedly,''The power of Qiongqi is now mine!''..."


    "Boom~"


    A horrible aura burst out from Yu''s body, and he directly knelt down on the ground under the pressure of the rat''s tail, and stared at him with a terrifying look: "You said that, are you serious?"


    Rattail was frightened with a look of horror: "It''s true that the subordinates are loyal to Master Qiongqi. Even if there are a hundred, a thousand dare not dare to make fun of this kind of thing!"


    "Fake Ye!" A terrifying chill was released in You''s eyes, but then it was invisible again: "Go down! I''ll tell Master Qiongqi about this."


    When Rat Tail heard the words, his face was beaming. If this word reaches Qiongqi''s ears, then the benefits will be indispensable to him. When the time comes, his strength will increase. Isn''t it just a word from Master Qiongqi?So, the head of the spirit in the future may not be the fake leaf, but the rat tail.


    He also thought about telling Qiong Qi himself, but unfortunately, there has never been such an opportunity, and he can only use the quiet mouth to pass the words to Qiong Qi''s ears. After all, the three souls can go to Qiong Qi at any time.


    Of course, Rattail was not the only one who did the same thing, but Stylus and Zebra also told Tai the news.


    And Shi Yan told Shuang, but her purpose was different from the other Seven Souls, just because as a subordinate, it was necessary to inform her superiors.


    Only Xu did not give a small report, but found the fake leaf, but before he could speak, the fake leaf was already gloomy and said: "They...have betrayed me, have they?"


    Xu''s face was plain: "It can''t be said of betrayal, because we have always been loyal to Master Qiongqi."


    False leaf stared at her: "Then why didn''t you report to me? Isn''t this helpful to your status?"


    Xu was silent for a moment, and said flatly: "You should leave as soon as possible, otherwise, you will never be able to leave."


    "Hey~ I didn''t expect that you also have feelings..." Fake Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a sneer appeared at the corners of her mouth: "However, this is the end of the matter, I won''t wait to die!"

 2483 Chapter 53 Qinghe Town

    "Indeed, with the attitude of the Three Souls towards Master Qiongqi, after knowing that you have a strange heart, they will definitely not let you go!" His face was expressionless.


    "Oh~Yixin..." Fake Ye sneered like a self-deprecating sneer, regretting it in her heart, but she was too excited at the time, ignoring the existence of Qipu, and said what she was thinking.


    Whether this word was passed into the ears of the Three Souls or Qiongqi, he knew that he was bound to die. He did not expect that Qiongqi would suddenly and completely break the seal, which caught him off guard and caught all his thoughts. To break is to put oneself to death.


    Fortunately, he was suppressed by that Xia Lan, otherwise he would be executed on the spot.


    Thinking of Monkey King¡¯s invincible figure and the scene of beating Qiongqi, Fake Ye¡¯s eyes flickered: "It seems Qiongqi is not invincible, but the strongest winner is the one who survives to the end. Qiongqi, you still Let''s talk about it after the current crisis!"


    "Next time we meet, we will be enemies." Jia Ye looked at her strangely, and left without looking back.


    "It''s really sad, the former leader has now become the bereaved dog now..." Xu looked at the back of Ji Ye''s departure with a cold face.


    feeling?He has a fart feeling for Fake Ye, if it weren''t for Fake Ye, he would have shot it.


    The reason for doing this is just to leave a way for himself, because he knows very well that Fake Ye¡¯s ability to escape is absolutely top-notch. If Master Qiongqi is defeated, if Fake Ye survives, then he will be zero again. The leader, when he has today''s performance by then, fake leaves will naturally not embarrass him.


    This is the difference between having brains and not having brains. Rattail is just to please Qiongqi, and Wu is already preparing for the possibility of failure. After all, they can see the power of Monkey King and they have to let him consider the future. .


    Anyway, it''s just selling his personal feelings, and he won''t lose anyhow.


    Besides, on the Monkey King''s side, after the group came to Qinghe Town, the sky was completely dark, but after the sniffing here, the place to stay was saved.


    The sniff here is an ordinary young man who looks twenty-five and sixty-six. There is nothing special about it. Whether it is dressing or looking like an ordinary soy sauce character.


    In an ordinary house, at the table.


    The sniff looked at Xia Lu and the others just taking a bite of the meal, just putting down their chopsticks and sitting on the table, somewhat embarrassed: "I''m really sorry, everyone, because the family is not rich, so I can only..."


    Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently: "They have an appetite that has been nourished. You don''t need to worry about them. Report the situation here. Where did you find Zero and Seven Souls?"


    "Just outside the town, a lot of puppets were also found in the town, but the opponent is a seven-poke class, so I didn''t dare to act rashly, so I was not investigating it carefully."


    Fuqiu nodded in agreement: "Your approach is correct. With your strength, if you blindly investigate, it will cost your life. The work of sniffing is only to report the information of zero traces to Jiugongling. Eliminating zero is what Xia Lan should do."


    Yi Henxi looked serious: "Master Wukong, let''s investigate the situation outside the town tomorrow morning, but the puppets can''t be delayed, otherwise they will be completely transformed into zero..."


    "Be careful yourself." Sun Wukong said, and glanced at the sniffer: "This guy found the trail of Qipu but he still lives well, that is to say, the other party specially brought us here. Yes, if there is any accident, let me know immediately."


    "Yes!" Yi Henxi stood up and looked to her side: "Mountain Ghost Ballad, Qianjun, Guihai, the three of you come out with me..."


    Qianjun and Guihai put down their chopsticks at the same time and stood up.


    The Mountain Ghost Ballad didn''t say a word, and went straight to the door...


    Looking at the back of them leaving, Fuqiu Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "Master Wukong, since you know that the other party deliberately brought us here, there will be some traps, so let them go out, there will be no accidents, right?"


    Monkey King looked calm: "There will be accidents, and Qipu will definitely meet."


    Fuqiu looked stunned: "Then you still let them out?"


    Monkey King smiled and looked at Fuqiu: "Without bait, how can a fish be caught?"


    Fuqiu looked serious: "There is no danger, right?"


    "Do you think this mission is dangerous?"


    Fuqiu stunned slightly, silently, Xia Lan''s work is not dangerous, it seems that she said something nonsense, but if there is Master Wukong, it should not be dangerous.


    "Hurry up and get ready for your stomach. There will be a big battle tonight."


    "Yeah, indeed, it seems that I need to add some energy. Although it''s some rough tea and rice, but the craftsmanship is barely acceptable." Fuqiu nodded gracefully, and then, as Chenyue and the others were stunned, the food on the table was blown away like clouds The attack was swept away.


    He had been looking at Fuqiu''s sniffing with stunning eyes. After seeing the appearance of Fuqiu, he was really frightened. He couldn''t afford such a large number of women, so he should avoid it.


    Biting was amazed: "I always thought that Big Brother Wukong had an amazing appetite, but I didn''t expect Teacher Fuqiu to have a huge amount too!"


    Monkey King also looked at Fuqiu''s flat lower abdomen with emotion, and even touched it with his hands: "It''s really strange, where did you eat this stuff? No signs of bulging."


    Fuqiu''s face turned red when he was said: "That, Master Wukong, can you take your hand away?"


    Fuqiu, who had always been gentle and generous, was also shy now. She had never had such close contact with a strange man. He only felt that Sun Wukong''s warm and big hands made her feel strange and flustered.


    If it were replaced by someone else, she would have slapped it, but the other party was Monkey King!A peerless strong man who can hang Qiongqi, even the leader of the broken formation must be respectful, she dare not make any rude actions.


    "Can you drink?" Monkey King retracted his hand and looked at Fuqiu.


    "a little bit."


    "Then how about two drinks with me?" Sun Wukong wiped his hand, the table full of wine and dishes flashed instantly, and at the same time he poured two glasses of wine and pushed it in front of Fuqiu.


    With a gurgling sound, Fuqiu swallowed his saliva and exclaimed: "What kind of chivalrous art is this? It''s quite convenient, but this wine...this dish..."


    As he said, he swallowed his saliva again, took a sip from the wine glass, and instantly slapped all over his body, his cheeks blushed instantly, and his beautiful eyes became the boss: "This, this, this...good wine! Is there such a good wine?!"


    At the same time, the four Yi Henxi who went out to rescue the puppets also encountered the interception of the Three Souls as expected... ..

 2484 Chapter 54—Good Teammate Fake Leaf

    Since Xia Lan came to Qinghe Town deliberately, the Three Souls naturally laid their eyeliners in the town, and the most suitable for this task is naturally the invisible Death Flame of the Seven Souls.


    When Monkey King and the others first came to town, Shi Yan discovered them at the first time. It was just that Monkey King¡¯s arrival made her very scared. She thought that Qiong Qi was always beaten by each other. Her heart Xia couldn''t help shaking.


    Even Qiongqi in his heyday was not an opponent. If they were to match up, they would definitely be wiped out.


    Similarly, she also knew that her invisibility ability had no effect at all in front of Monkey King. Therefore, during this period, she tried her best to restrain her breath, hiding in the corner and not daring to move, until Monkey King waited. She dared to evacuate quietly and came to a dark secret room when she entered a private house away from her.


    It''s just that Miyan didn''t know how her every move escaped Monkey King''s eyes, he just didn''t bother to pay attention to it, because Monkey King knew that no matter what they did, there was only one result.


    "I have already felt Yuan Qi''s reaction in the town, has the Xia Lan of Jiugongling here already?" You Ming said calmly as she entered the hall.


    Shi Yan nodded, his face solemn: "The situation is not good, I''m afraid this plan will be cancelled!"


    "Huh?" The three souls all looked at Shiyan.


    "The Xia Lan who defeated Master Qiongqi is here too. If he finds out, we will be wiped out!" said Qi Yan solemnly: "Subordinates suggest that it is better to evacuate quickly!"


    "You mean? Defeated? Master Qiongqi was defeated?" Shuang looked surprised.


    You Yutai''s eyes widened too.


    They began to be warned by Qiongqi to be careful of a red-haired Xia Lan. He thought it was Master Qiongqi who was more jealous of him. Unexpectedly, he had already defeated Master Qiongqi?


    This kind of thing is like a fantasy.


    "Yes!" Shi Yan said with fear: "Moreover, he was defeated head-on, Master Qiongqi was completely suppressed!"


    "This is impossible!!"


    Tai Chen shouted: "The current Master Qiongqi is completely broken and in the strongest state. How could Xia Lan defeat Master Qiongqi! Even if he is better than the nine ancient Xia Lan, it is absolutely impossible to defeat him. Master Qiongqi, let alone suppressed it!"


    "This kind of thing is really unbelievable, but..." Xu''s face was serious, and there was horror on his face: "But no matter how unbelievable, the fact is the fact. This is what we have seen with our own eyes. That Xia Lan is so powerful. beyond imagination!"


    The Three Souls were silent. In fact, they also understood the truthfulness of these words, because Master Qiongqi himself had warned them, but it was a bit unbelievable for them to hear it.


    Will the invincible Master Qiongqi be defeated?


    Even if Master Qiongqi was defeated, if they were against each other, it would not be as easy as killing a little chicken.


    "The plan is cancelled, withdraw!"


    You decisively gave the order to retreat, without any signs of muddle-headedness.


    However, just as they were preparing to evacuate, a huge roar suddenly sounded outside the house, which was accompanied by screams and exclamations!


    With such a movement, the faces of the three souls and others changed drastically: "Damn, this zero force is-fake leaves! He actually exposed our whereabouts on purpose!"


    Tidy looked fiercely and glared at Qipu and others: "Didn''t you say that fake leaves have already escaped? Why does it still appear in the town?"


    "This...this...we don''t know!" Rattail''s face was panicked. After they made a small report, they searched the whereabouts of the fake leaves as soon as possible, but the information they got at the time was indeed that the fake leaves had fled. To Qinghe Town.


    "He even deceived your three souls, not to mention us!"


    Of course, Rattail dared not say such a thought.


    Only now, the three souls don''t have time to care about these.


    "Bang~!"


    The three souls of You, Shuang, and Tai directly jumped up, smashed through the roof in an instant, rushed out, glaring at the fake leaf with a faint smile in front of them, with fierce eyes showing, and wishing to eat him in one bite.


    "Fake leaves!!!"


    These two words were almost squeezed out of Tai''s teeth, full of roar.


    However, Fake Ye''s face is maddeningly calm: "Haha~~ Are you angry? Or are you afraid?"


    "Do you know the consequences of doing this?" You two eyes released an astonishing killing intent.


    "Of course I know." Fake Ye smiled slyly: "Anyway, it''s impossible to survive. It''s better to pull a few backs, you say, right?"


    "You fellow!" You have never felt so angry, and the killing intent is cold, making Jiaye tremble slightly, and she is shocked: "You deserve to be the head of the three souls, so Its strength is simply terrifying!"


    Just as Fake Ye was secretly shocked, Yu''s figure flashed, and he appeared in front of him, poked out one hand, and grabbed his throat...


    False Leaf''s complexion changed drastically in an instant, and he instinctively took a step back, and the huge zero force condensed in both hands, suddenly pushed forward, and flew towards You.


    "Humph~ the power of ants!"


    You disdain and snorted coldly, with zero force surging in his hand, and Qiongqi''s pupils tightened as he watched: "That is... Qiongqi''s power?!!!"


    Puff~!


    The next moment, the fake leaf''s zero-force wave was easily split into two halves by You''s hand, and his right hand remained undiminished. He pinched the fake leaf''s throat and lifted it up in the air!


    "Woo~~"


    False Leaf struggled in shock and fear, dancing with her hands and feet trying to resist, but don''t pinch her throat, as if all her power had been taken away, she couldn''t do anything.


    "A maggot like you, let me quickly disappear!" You''s left hand suddenly pierced Fake Ye''s heart, Fake Ye''s eyes instantly widened, revealing fear and unwillingness to death...


    And just at this time, an untimely voice also sounded: "Is this... an internal conflict?"


    Hearing the movement, Yi Henxi and others had already arrived at the scene, and the person who spoke was naturally a mountain ghost.


    "Yi Henxi!"


    Rat Tail almost gritted his teeth and glared at Yi Hen Xi, and he was also present when he was robbing Yi Hen Xi Shen Pendant together with Fake Ye. He was almost killed at that time, but he did not forget Yi Hen Xi Shen''s thoughts that he must report.


    "Damn it, did you really attract them!" You looked extremely ugly, sucking all the zero force of the fake leaf into her body, and the fake leaf''s body gradually disappeared as it broke down into zero force.


    Looking at the four of Yi Henxi, Shuang breathed a sigh of relief: "The red-haired Xia Lan is not here!"


    "This is an opportunity, don''t be held back by them, withdraw!" You decisively ordered.


    "Want to run? It''s not that easy!" Shan Gui Yao coldly snorted, just about to take action, but suddenly felt that a light circle flashed under his feet...

 2485 Chapter 55 Holding

    Yuan Qi gathered at the foot of Shan Gui Yao, and instantly Zhan Yue dodged one by one. The place where he appeared was where Guihai was, holding him and dodged at the same time.


    It turns out that Tai''s zero technique is not only applied to Shan Gui Yao, but also Yi Hen Xi and Qian Jun are included.


    Shan Gui Yao saved Guihai, and Yi Henxi saved Qianjun.


    Just taking advantage of this gap, Tai has already raised the sky with one hand, and a huge purple zero array shines out. This is one of his tricks to teleport formation. It can not only move to any place, but also swallow everything that enters. And into the realm of nothingness.


    For the first time, Yu was the teleportation formation that jumped over his head.


    "Don''t want to run away!" Shan Gui Yao shouted sharply, clenching his fists, and the whole body was filled with Yuan Qi: "Jue Qi against the sky!"


    Five great tripods flashed below the teleportation formation in an instant, blocking Yu''s path, and at the same time, five different types of Yuan Qi gushing out from each tripod, blasting towards Yu below.


    You''s eyes condensed, and the zero force in his hand blasted out, directly annihilating the five-attribute Yuanqi beam, and bombarding the five cauldrons above at the same time, erupting with a piercing roar of ding, causing the five cauldrons to shake violently.


    "Wind Sunda is up to the sky!"


    Yihen Xijianji also launched his own chivalrous art, and a green beam of light composed of wood-attribute Yuanqi rose into the sky and bombarded You.


    When the light had dissipated, You had fallen to the ground, surging with zero energy, and he was unharmed.


    Qipu, etc.shuang and Tai all flashed beside You, staring at the mountain ghosts on the opposite side.


    Shuang''s face was solemn: "With their interference, we can''t leave easily, what should we do, You?"


    You complexion was a little gloomy: "Since they are deliberately looking for death, then they will be fulfilled. Before that Xia Lan arrives, get rid of them!"


    "understand!"


    The aura of Tai and Shuang rose to the top at the same time. They didn''t have time to play with Xia Lan in front of them at a critical juncture.


    Feeling the terrifying zero power emanating from the three of them, the expressions of Shangui Yao and Yi Henxi both changed drastically: "So strong zero power, far surpassing Qipu. Are the three of them three souls?!"


    Shan Gui Yao looked solemnly: "Facing the Three Souls, we probably don¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning. Such a big movement will inevitably attract Master Wukong¡¯s attention. We only need to delay the time and wait for Master Wukong to arrive. Hand, directly use the power of the god pendant!"


    Yi Henxi nodded, and a ball of light flew out of the chest of Shan Gui Yao at the same time, that was the pure Yuan Qi of the ancient Xia Lan contained in the pendant.


    Grasping in his hand, the ancient pure Yuan Qi continuously poured into the body of Yi Hen Xi and Shan Gui Yao, causing the two Yuan Qi to have an unprecedented surge.


    "Such a pure Yuan Qi, is that the power of the god pendant?!"


    The eyes of the three souls of You, Shuang and Tai were bright.


    You: "It''s really luck. I didn''t expect you two to be guardians of the pendant. Quickly, take them down!"


    With a stern cry, he already rushed to the mountain ghost rumors, and blasted the horrible fist directly at the mountain ghost rumors!


    The Mountain Ghost Ballad was not to be outdone, and entrained the fists of ancient Yuanqi, and blasted away!


    There was a loud bang, and the earth was cracked by the terrifying afterwaves. The Mountain Ghost Rumor was just deadlocked for two seconds, and the figure was shaken by a violent force and flew out, embarrassed all the way. The ground rubbed the ground and rolled into the distance.


    On the other side, Yi Henxi confronted Tai and Shuang¡¯s combination, and it was even more miserable. No soul was an opponent, let alone the attack between two souls. It was just a face-to-face. Yi Henxi was printed on his chest with a palm of Tai and a mouth As the blood spewed out, he was kicked into the ground by Frost.


    Even if they used the power of the gods to face the Three Souls, they were far from opponents.


    After all, Qiongqi is now in its heyday, and the power blessed to Zero has reached a very high level, and it has also bestowed the zero power of Three Soul Qiongqi. The three souls are doing their best to shoot. Yihenxi and Mountain Ghost Ballad are not rivals. It should be.


    You know, in the ancient times, the strength of Xia Lan must be much stronger than that of the current era. It is impossible to have only the nine ancient Xia Lan (Wuji Xia Lan) who sealed Qiong Qi, but now, it is even an Infinite Knight. Lan had never owned it, but even in that era, it was still almost perished, which shows that Qiongqi is powerful and terrifying.


    "It''s so strong?" Yi Henxi stood up from the pit and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with shock.


    "This is the power of the Three Souls?" Shan Gui Yao''s face was solemn: "It''s not the same as Qipu''s magnitude."


    But at this moment, two screams suddenly sounded, and Shan Gui Yao and Yi Hen Xi changed colors at the same time. They went along with the reputation, but saw that Qianjun and Guihai had been severely injured by Qipu.


    "Qianjun, return to the sea!"


    Although the strength of these two people is good, if it is placed under normal circumstances, it is possible to deal with the seven souls other than the fake leaf. Unfortunately, with the blessing of Qiongqi power, the strength of the seven souls is also greatly increased, and the two are not at all. opponent.


    Zhou pinched Qianjun¡¯s neck with one hand, while the rat tail curled Guihai¡¯s throat with a bone tail. He watched Yi Henxi and the mountain ghost rumors, with a flat face: "I know you can easily now Destroy the god pendant, so how about making a deal? Hand over the god pendant obediently, and I can spare both of them."


    "Don''t hand over the gods, Teacher Yi Henxi, Teacher Shan Gui Yao!" Qianjun shouted in pain, "Leave us alone, we don''t want to be the sinners of Jiugongling, or even the whole world. !"


    "Qianjun, return to the sea!" Yi Henxi was making a difficult decision.


    The Mountain Ghost Ballad also shouted in a deep voice: "Don''t be shaken, Yi Henxi, if Qiong Qi can get enough Yuan Qi, it is hard to say whether Master Wukong can suppress him, God Pendant must not fall into Qiong Qi''s hands!"


    "But... Qianjun and Guihai..." Yi Henxi''s face was tangled, and he was fighting between heaven and man in his mind.


    "Don''t worry... we... Yi Henxi... Teacher..." Gui Hai''s complexion flushed red, and he said with difficulty.


    "Hahaha~~" Rattail laughed slyly: "It seems that this choice is too difficult for you, so let me make the choice for you."


    As he said, the bone tail suddenly stretched out, pierced into Guihai''s abdomen with a puff, piercing through behind it!


    "Ah~!"


    Guihai screamed immediately, his eyes rounded.


    "Return to the sea!"


    Yi Henxi had a hideous face, and his fists were tightly clenched.


    Rattail smiled slightly: "Doesn''t you care about him? Don''t worry, I will avoid the critical point, and I won''t die for the time being, but if you hesitate, you will kill him next time. !"


    Yi Henxi looked at Guihai''s wide-open pupils and gradually fainted his breath, finally threw the god pendant out and You grabbed it in his hand.


    Shan Gui Yao looked helpless: "You are still so arrogant, Yi Henxi." ..

 2486 Chapter 56 Provocation

    Yi Henxi looked apologetic: "I''m sorry, Shan Gui Ruo, I can''t stand my student dying in front of me." Then, she looked at You: "The god pendant has been given to you, quickly let go!"


    You nodded towards Rat Tail, Rat Tail pulled out the bone tail inserted in Guihai''s abdomen, and kicked him towards Yi Henxi...


    Yi Henxi hurriedly caught Guihai, tapped a few acupuncture points, and stopped the bleeding: "Guihai, how are you?"


    Guihai looked weak: "It''s not worth it, Teacher Yi Henxi... I originally came to help, but... it became a burden..."


    "Don''t talk first..." After saying that, Yi Henxi looked at You again: "The pendant has been given to you, why didn''t you let Qianjun?"


    He put his arms around his chest and sneered: "A god pendant can only be replaced by one person. Isn''t it because you want to use one for two lives? Want to save him, you are taking out a god pendant."


    "You!" Yi Henxi was very angry.


    Shan Gui Yao stared at You closely: "How do I know if you will really let us go after you hand over the pendant to you?"


    You looked serious: "I promise with the reputation of the Three Souls. As long as you hand over the pendant, I will definitely let you wait."


    Shan Gui Yao was silent for a moment. Seeing the impatience in the opponent''s eyes, he knew that he couldn''t delay it, and sighed helplessly: "Hey, I''ve already given a piece, and it''s not bad for me. I hope you will keep your promise..." As he said, he also threw the god pendant in his hand to You: "Let go!"


    Under the sign of You, Wan threw Qianjun at Shan Gui Yao, and Shan Gui Yao caught it. The latter coughed violently, breathing fresh air forcefully, his throat was pinched, almost Let him suffocate to death.


    "Then, goodbye, Xia Lan!" Tie stretched out two fingers, and a purple halo instantly appeared under Shan Gui Yao and their bodies. As they rose a little bit, their lower bodies began to disappear a little bit...


    Yi Henxi''s complexion changed slightly, and she shouted angrily: "Are you trying to turn back?"


    The quiet face is elegant, and his face is plain, looking at Qianjun and Guihaidao beside Yi Henxi: "Where is this going to be the opposite, haven''t I already let go of people?"


    Tai was sneered and sneered: "But it doesn''t mean that I will let you go."


    Shan Gui Yao said without expression: "Sure enough, Zero''s words are not credible at all. Fortunately, we never believed it from beginning to end."


    "Ok?!"


    Upon hearing this, You etc.''s complexion changed slightly.


    A faint smile appeared on Shan Gui Yao''s face: "Have you sensed it? You really don''t think we will believe your nonsense, do you? All this is done to delay time. Now, none of you Don''t even think about leaving!"


    The IQs of Yishan Ghost Rumor and Yi Henxi naturally knew that even if they handed over the magic pendant, the other party would never let them go. They did it for only one purpose, and that was to delay time as much as possible, and to delay time with war. I''ve tried it, it''s not advisable, and the difference in strength is too great, but it will be defeated in a face-to-face encounter, and only with such a trading method can I buy a little time.


    Facts have proved that they are betting right. The Monkey King who has been waiting has already arrived.


    "Damn it! Go!"


    You''s face changed drastically, and he screamed. He already sensed that there were several Yuan Qi approaching them at an astonishing speed. Although they were not threatening, who could guarantee that Xia Lan, who was comparable to Master Qiongqi, and the others If you can''t perceive it, will it be there?


    With a wave of Tai''s big hand, a teleportation formation took shape in an instant, and Yu was the first to jump into it...


    At the same time, a sweet drink sounded: "Shuikan swirling air current!"


    A whirlpool formed by the water element Yuan Qi suddenly flashed out, enveloping You''s whole person in it. With You''s strength, this small whirlpool naturally couldn''t trap him, but it stopped his movements for a second. It was enough, and then I saw a graceful figure flashing, kicking You, who was half of his body in the formation, kicked out.


    You steadily landed, his expression gloomy and terrifying, he didn''t expect that he would be stopped repeatedly and repeatedly.


    The whole body was surging with zero force, and a huge zero force wave condensed in his hand and shot towards the floating hill!


    Feeling the terrifying zero force emanating from that zero force wave, Fuqiu felt that her scalp was numb for a while, and she could still fight with Qipu, the three souls, the gap was not so big.


    Fortunately, at that moment, a figure with red hair fluttering appeared in front of Fuqiu, just with a flick of a finger, the seemingly terrifying zero force wave had collapsed and dissipated.


    Seeing this figure, the pupils of the Three Souls suddenly tightened: "Red hair...!"


    Xia Lan, whom they had been worried about, appeared!


    "It''s dead now!"


    The seven souls who have seen Monkey King''s terrifying face are as gray as death, and their fear is clearly climbing on their faces.


    "Unexpectedly, there are beautiful women among the Three Souls. What is your name?" Monkey King asked Shuang while looking at Shuang.


    Shuang Tun grumbled, and instinctively replied: "I...I am one of the three souls...Shuang..."


    Hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing, Monkey King just stood there, obviously looking ordinary and not ordinary, not even exuding a little bit of hostility, but they still felt the tremor and fear that originated from the soul. The feeling is a hundred times stronger than when facing Qiong Qi.


    "Is this the Xia Lan who defeated Master Qiongqi..." You couldn''t help trembling in her heart: "Sure enough, it feels too bad to people... You can''t fight with it, or you will definitely die!"


    "Shuang, this name doesn''t match your enchanting figure." Monkey King touched his chin and looked at Shuang carefully.


    Fuqiu behind heard the words with a helpless look: "Master Wukong, now is not the time to admire beautiful women." As he said, Xiang Yihenxi and Shangui rumors looked over: "You two, actually fell in love with gods. Go out, have you forgotten the oath you made?"


    The face of the mountain ghost rumor remained unchanged: "This is also a last resort. If we don¡¯t pay, we will all die. There is also a great chance that the god pendant will be seized. If you hand it over, you can buy a little time and save these two little ghosts in time. After Master Wukong¡¯s rescue, it turns out that we won the gamble."


    "Hmph~ You guys are quite reasonable." Fuqiu snorted coldly with an uncomfortable expression, and immediately looked at You: "Are you willing to hand over the god pendant? Or do you want us to grab it?"


    "Huh! Stop talking!" Tai felt exceptionally uncomfortable with this depressed breath, glaring at Monkey King with a fierce light in his eyes: "I heard that you have defeated Master Qiongqi? Master Qiongqi is invincible. I won¡¯t be defeated by the trivial Xia Lan! Today, let me see how many catties you are!" ..

 2487 Chapter 57 Erasing Formation

    "Tai, don''t be impulsive!" You wanted to stop Tai, but it was a pity that he was too late.


    Tai had already activated the zero technique, and a purple halo appeared under Sun Wukong¡¯s feet. However, Sun Wukong seemed indifferent as if she hadn¡¯t seen it, and let the halo rise slowly...


    Seeing this, Tai sneered immediately: "Huh~ It turns out that you only have this ability. How can you win Qiongqi Da with your strength..."


    The word'''' had not yet been exported, and Tai''s eyes stared in vain, his face was unbelievable, because as the purple aperture rose, Monkey King''s body did not disappear at all, and he still stood there.


    "Impossible! My zero technique has failed? This is impossible!!" Tai was shocked when he encountered this situation for the first time, even if his zero technique was hit by Master Qiongqi, Will be included in the realm of nothingness, but it is invalid to the Xia Lan in front of him?


    "This is your teleportation formation? It looks pretty bluffing and gorgeous. I didn''t expect it to be boring just to teleport people to other emptiness." Monkey King stretched out his finger and tapped the purple one. On the aperture, only a sound of''pop'' was heard, and the transmission formation was instantly broken.


    "This...this..." Seeing Monkey King so easily broke his most proud zero skill, Tai was frightened and retreated several steps.


    All of them were dignified and uneasy.


    Tai''s trick was accidentally pierced by Monkey King. This strong one is indeed a bit too much. It seems that defeating Qiongqi is not just talking about it.


    "Although your zero skill is very boring, if it is improved, it is actually quite good. Change the teleportation to erase. What do you think?" Monkey King smiled at Tai, and pointed at him with a blue line. The bright halo of Yuan Qi was instantly formed under Tai''s feet.


    "Ok?!!!"


    Tai''s complexion changed drastically in an instant, and he wanted to jump out of the aperture, but he was surprised to find that his feet seemed to be rooted in the ground, and he couldn''t move at all.


    Then as the blue light circle rose, Tai''s body disappeared little by little, and the pain that was as if the soul was torn apart made Tai suddenly full of anger and roar!


    This is very different from the teleportation formation he used. It is not teleporting to the realm of nothingness, but directly erasing oneself. Starting from the feet, all the way up, the little bit of erased pain is not something ordinary people can bear. .


    Moreover, this erasure is not only the erasure of the body, but also the erasure of the soul.


    Fuqiu looked at the scene in front of him, his eyes flickered with admiration: "It is really worthy of Master Wukong. I have long heard that he can learn by just reading other people''s chivalrous arts. I can learn it and improve it to become even more powerful chivalrous art!"


    "Such talent... No wonder he is strong enough to suppress Qiong Qi!" Shan Gui Yao was completely convinced at this moment.


    He has always grown up in the halo of genius, but compared with Monkey King, it is almost like the gap between the fireflies and the sun.


    As for Chenyue and their eyes, they all worshipped with pride.


    "You... go!"


    Tai''s body had disappeared from his waist. He suddenly gritted his teeth, looked at You Yushuang, roared, and then raised his hands suddenly, a purple halo suddenly flashed under Tai Yushuang''s feet, suddenly at an astonishing speed. Ascending, but there was a sudden snap in the middle of the way, and the aperture shattered.


    Monkey King looked at Tai with a smile: "Do you think doing these little moves in front of me will be useful?"


    "Damn it!" Tie bit his teeth with hatred, and the teleportation formation that burned his life failed, and his arrogant heart gave birth to a deep sense of frustration.


    "As a punishment for making small moves...it would be a shame if you just disappeared like this. I remember that zeros can swallow each other and grow and evolve?" Monkey King said, beckoning to Xiao Luo beside him: "You In the past, if you''eat him'', the level of the three souls can''t be wasted."


    When Xiao Luo heard this, her eyes flashed with excitement, and with a swish, she ran to Tai, with a small mouth, a terrible suction instantly emerged from her mouth, and the zero force of her body was instantly removed. It turned into a torrent of smoke and was swallowed by her...


    Tai was frightened and panicked immediately: "Damn! You little zero can even swallow my zero power? What is going on with this zero?!"


    Shan Gui Yao also looked surprised: "Between zero and zero, it is true that you can swallow the weaker fellows to strengthen yourself, but it is impossible to swallow the stronger zero than yourself, let alone the three souls. I didn¡¯t expect Master Wukong to raise this Only Zero can directly swallow the Three Souls. Sure enough, there is something extraordinary. It''s no wonder that Master Wukong is attracted to..."


    "Tai!"


    Seeing this picture, You Yushuang finally couldn''t bear to think of a rescue, but was frightened by a look in Monkey King''s eyes, and his body froze in place, and then he slammed down to the ground, his body shivering. A look of fear.


    Shan Gui Yao''s expression of admiration and curiosity: "Awesome! Only a single look has calmed the three souls. I really don''t know what level of Lord Wukong is? Although the Promise Xia Lan is a legend, it is obviously impossible to possess such a Strength, is there still an unknown realm we don''t know above the Promise Xia Lan?"


    Monkey King glanced at You, Shuang, and the five of the remaining seven souls, then fixed his gaze on You: "Hand over the gods."


    You gaze condensed, glanced at Tai, who was still being swallowed by Xiao Luo, hesitated for a moment, and finally took out the two ancient Yuanqi beads: "If I return the god pendant to you, can you? Let us go?"


    "You don''t have the right to bargain now." Monkey King stared at You: "The difference is whether you hand it over voluntarily or I personally take it."


    "..." It was humorous, and naturally heard the implicit meaning in Sun Wukong''s words. If he came to pick it up in person, naturally none of the zero generals present would be spared.


    So he knew what to do, and although he was unwilling, he still handed over the pendant obediently.


    Under the sign of Monkey King, Shan Gui Yao stepped forward to take the two lost god pendants and retreated behind Monkey King.


    "Then, I will leave it to you next." Sun Wukong said to Chen Yue and other women beside him.


    Chenyue, Mo Yi, Biting, Xia Lu, Zhongli, and Li Fei were all out at the same time, so scared that the three souls and seven souls turned around and wanted to escape.


    "Do you think you can escape in front of me?"


    Monkey King spoke indifferently, and the body of the three souls and seven souls that just wanted to move instantly froze in place.


    "Give you a chance, each of you choose an opponent from the six of them. If anyone wins, they can leave safely." ..

 2488 Chapter 58 Frost vs. Floating Hill

    "Is it really that simple?" You looked solemn, staring at Chenyue and the other women. Although these few seem to be just girls, each of them has an extraordinary temperament. This is because they want to take us. Sparring?still is?..."


    Shuang: "As long as any one of us wins, we can leave, right?"


    "Stop kidding! How could I let you leave!" Fuqiu shouted in vain and looked at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, they are zero, how can you leave without permission!"


    Thinking of his companions all tragically dying in Zero¡¯s hands, even Fuqiu, who respects Monkey King, cannot agree with Monkey King¡¯s current practice: "Even if you are punished by you, I am willing to bear them all afterwards, but these zeros..."


    Fuqiu''s eyes released cold light, and his body flashed, directly rushing to Qipu, and launched an offensive.


    Seeing this, Shuang squinted her eyes slightly, revealing a sly look. With a flash of her tender body, she stopped in front of Fuqiu.


    "Huh!" Even when facing the frost of the three souls, Fuqiu was not afraid at all, and the fist containing Yuan Qi directly hit the face of the frost.


    "This little sister is really hot." Shuang smiled, and her white palm was surging with zero force, and she did not hesitate to hit the punches, and zero force immediately launched a fierce collision with Yuan Qi.


    The two women are coming and going, and in the close combat, Fuqiu and Sanhunzhishuang even matched each other, but they were full of surprises at the sight of the ghost rumors.


    You know, even if he and Yi Henxi used the power of the god pendant, they would lose out after facing each other.


    "Just after being instructed by Master Wukong for a few days, have you grown to this point?" Shan Gui Yao was shocked secretly, and he gained a new understanding of the power of Monkey King.


    Although Sun Wukong hadn''t taught Fuqiu anything, he had also taught her some fighting skills. In close combat, she was still very good.


    "Not bad, you can fight with me without falling into the wind!" Shuang looked at Fuqiu unexpectedly: "However, that''s all, I have already understood everything about you, except for your fighting skills, everything about you It¡¯s nothing but that for me."


    With that, Shuang''s aura suddenly increased, and her body was wrapped with a thick layer of zero strength. A little bit below her feet, her figure appeared behind Fuqiu like a teleport: "Speed, you are not as good as me..."


    Then, he kicked the back of Fuqiu again: "Power, you are nowhere near me!"


    With the sound of''bang bang~'', the floating mound rolled to the ground.


    Shuang turned around, looked at Monkey King, and smiled: "I won, that is to say, can I go?"


    "I... haven''t lost yet!" Fuqiu shouted angrily, rising from the ground tremblingly, glaring at Shuang: "Damn, do I have to let me use that form... You fellow, absolutely unforgivable!"


    With the sweet drink, Fuqiu released an astonishing Yuan Qi all over her body, which swelled so that her whole body became-uh, fat!


    "Huh?!!! This is Teacher Fuqiu?!!!"


    Chenyue and the others were stunned.


    Fuqiu turned from a beautiful, swaying and swaying sister into a big fat man with spicy eyes.


    "Oh! My eyes!" Monkey King covered his eyes with his hands extremely exaggeratedly.


    Hearing this, Fuqiu''s original angry appearance suddenly froze like a thunderbolt from a clear sky. He froze in place. He was obviously trembling with fat, his face was twitching, his eyelids throbbed, and he turned and yelled at Monkey King, "Asshole," This is the result of my a lot of gatherings, and my body will only get fat when I explode with huge energy. This is the Xia Lanshu, do you know about the Xia Lanshu? It is not so fat!


    "Yes, it''s Xia Lanshu, don''t get too excited."


    "Damn it, so I hate this!" Seeing Sun Wukong''s perfunctory face, Fuqiuqi''s teeth itchy, turned his anger on Shuang''s body: "Asshole, I blame you, if it wasn''t you , Master Wukong will not see me being so embarrassing~ ah ah ah~~ I am so angry!"


    With a''bang'', two feet kicking the ground directly caused the ground to crack open in an instant, exploding a big hole, which shows that the floating hills are angry at this moment and the power contained in this body is great.


    Although Sun Wukong did not teach Fuqiu any special tricks, who told her to be so attractive that Sun Wukong could not take advantage of it.But every day she ran to the Yangtian Temple to mix food, and she had eaten a lot of delicacies, so her strength was also improved.


    In addition to the angry floating hill, with her current fat body, it really has a breathtaking pressure.


    However, the Frost of the Three Souls is obviously not afraid at all. Looking at the figure that bursts towards him, his hands are surging with zero force, with a wave, there is a loud bang, and the terrible torrent of zero force bursts out in an instant, to destroy it. The posture destroys everything ahead!


    When seeing the huge gap that emerged in front of him, Shan Gui Yao''s pupils shrank slightly, and his face was shocked: "What a terrible zero force, this is the power of the Three Souls?!"


    Fuqiu stood on the edge of the chasm blankly, touched his side face, swallowed his saliva, was very frightened, and then frowned slightly: "Is it missed...or..."


    Shuang enchanting stood, looking at the floating hill, with a calm face: "Although your fighting skills are good, you are far from my opponent."


    "Unexpectedly... I was underestimated by Zero, and he was merciful!" Fuqiu was itchy at the moment. Although she knew that the other party was being merciful because of the fear of Wukong, but it was really uncomfortable. No suspense to be defeated.


    "This time, I should have won, right?" Shuang looked at Monkey King and said respectfully: "Can I leave?"


    "You really like to play tricks and tricks." Monkey King smiled at Shuang: "I''m talking about defeating six of them..." Pointing to Zhichenyue and the others, he looked at Fuqiu: "Not including her, and, The three souls are not counted, because no one here has won you except me."


    Shuang immediately excited with words: "Don''t you think it''s not enough for an existence like you to speak?"


    "Don''t use your boring scheming on me, otherwise it will only have the opposite effect." Monkey King looked at Shuang with a plain face.


    With just such a look, Frost''s whole body tightened with fright, her breathing stopped suddenly, a terrifying shadow filled her heart, her legs softened, she knelt directly on the ground: "Please... please forgive..."


    However, at this moment, You, who had been silent all the time, suddenly waved a big hand, and a zero-force barrier instantly enveloped him, Shuang, Qipu, etc.


    At the same time, a large, zero-strength hand condensed in his hand, grabbing the kneeling Shuang Shuang.


    "You, you...?!"


    Shuang''s face was stunned, and he obviously didn''t expect You to shoot her...

 2489 Chapter 59 Infighting

    However, You stayed silent, her figure flashed, and the powerful Zero Li directly sent Xiao Luo who was still swallowing Tai Zero Li into the air, and then pressed one hand on top of Tai¡¯s head, and the suction suddenly surged. The illusory body instantly turned into a huge zero force and was absorbed by the ghost.


    The sudden change caused Shuang, Qi Po and others to be shocked. Together with Fu Qiu, they were all shocked. Who would have thought that the rendezvous would suddenly attack their own people.


    "You, at this kind of juncture, you actually shot yourself at your own person?!" Shuang''s face was angry, and she shouted coldly.


    "Because of this, I want to do this." You looked indifferent: "It is better to make me cheaper than being swallowed by others. You are the same. Instead of being played by Xia Lan, entrusting your destiny in the hands of others. It¡¯s better to turn it into my strength and help me, so that I still have the possibility to escape. I don¡¯t like to entrust my destiny in the hands of others."


    Shuang was silent after hearing this. Although You made a lot of sense, but now it is not a desperate situation, she doesn''t want to be swallowed in vain.


    Hearing these words, the Qipus all backed up, staring at You with a vigilant face, and launched a defensive posture. Although they are loyal to Qiongqi, it does not mean that they will be swallowed and absorbed voluntarily. If possible, they are. I don''t mind that I swallowed and absorbed the three souls in turn, and replaced them.


    "Oh~ there was an internal strife. It really deserves to be zero." Fuqiu smiled at the scene in the enchantment, with a smile on his face, looked at Shuang, and began to encourage him: "I said you, it won''t be that way. Are you willing to be swallowed by him? Your strength is not much different from him, right? Why are you swallowed instead of him, and you survive?"


    As he said, he looked at Xiang Zhou and waited on Qipu again: "And you, are you willing to just be swallowed by others like this?"


    Yu''s complexion sank, and he yelled coldly, "Don''t listen to her provocation, we have no time to fight now, otherwise no one can leave. You should know this best, Shuang!"


    Shuang''s face changed, staring at You: "Then give me your power!"


    As he said, the whole body was surging with zero force, spreading open, actually assimilating and assimilating Yunna''s big hand into zero force, restoring freedom.


    Shuang is still in its heyday, with zero power consumption and the zero power bestowed by Qiongqi in her body. Although You is better than her, if she does not want to, You want to swallow it easily, but it is not. A piece of light.


    "That''s... Master Qiongqi''s zero power!" Youmu looked at Shuang, her face even more ugly: "Shuang, don''t you want to defy me? Don''t forget, I am the head of the three souls."


    Shuang heard this, her eyes flickered, and her eyes shrank with fear. She naturally knew that there was still a gap between her and You''s strengths. What''s more, the current You had already swallowed half of the zero power, and even Yu, had already Master the elimination technique.


    Seeing You flinched, Fuqiu cheered her up at the right time: "Yo yo yo~~ The head of the three souls is amazing? You are dead, she is the only three souls. Rather than being swallowed in vain, it is better to fight, Wan Once you win, right, Frost? And, isn¡¯t there a Qipu next to it..."


    Shuang didn''t answer, but her eyes suddenly looked at Qipu Qipu, and the cold light in her eyes flickered, and Yu Qiuzhitai was only a semi-finished product, because most of the zero force had been swallowed away by Xiao Luo, then, if she took Qipu If all the zero power of the soul is swallowed, it is possible to have a battle with You.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing Shuang''s gaze, the complexion of the Qi souls such as Qi changed drastically, but unfortunately, trapped by the enchantment, they could not escape at all, and facing the three souls, they did not even have the ability to resist.


    Shuang was just a flashing body, appeared behind Zhou, slapped his body behind him, and his figure instantly turned into a strong zero force and was swallowed up.


    Seeing this, the figure flashed, and the shot was to swallow the wolf.


    "Asshole! I''m fighting with you!" Rat Tail looked angry, and he didn''t expect that their Seven Souls would eventually meet such a result.


    The sharp bone tail extends directly and stabs to the point of Shuang...


    However, Shuang did not put him in his eyes at all, grabbed the bone tail with his bare hands, and pulled it so hard, the rat tail instantly rose off the ground, flew toward the direction where Shuang was, and then was sprayed with zero force from a palm. The beam of light pierced through the chest, and the body was swallowed with zero force.


    And You also grabbed Shiyan at the same time, but when he saw that his face changed drastically, his figure disappeared instantly invisibly.


    You frowned slightly, resolutely abandoning the dead Yan, and grabbed Zhuwen...


    Although Miyan''s invisibility is not invulnerable to him, he is short of time, and he doesn''t want to waste even a second of time.


    But he was still a second late, and the column pattern had been caught by Frost first and swallowed.


    Upon seeing this, the whole body was surging with zero energy, and turned into an invisible wave of air oscillating towards the surroundings. Only hearing a bang, an invisible body slammed on the barrier, causing the barrier to be shaken out. Fluttering in circles.


    With this blow alone, Shi Yan was unable to maintain his invisibility, and when he appeared, You rushed towards her for the first time...


    However, there was a sudden shaking in front of Shiyan, a chubby figure appeared out of thin air, and when he squeezed his fist, he slammed towards You.


    "That...that is...me?!" Fuqiu looked at the big fat man who suddenly appeared in the enchantment with a look of stunned expression.


    "That is Shuang''s zero technique-puppet." Sun Wukong explained: "As long as the opponent uses the Xia Lan technique to attack, he can obtain the opponent''s Yuan Qi and create the same appearance and Yuan Qi attribute as his own and have the Frost forged memory. Puppet."


    Fuqiu: "But when I played against her, I didn''t use Xia Lan Shu?"


    "Have you forgotten that at the beginning, did you use the chivalrous and argent technique on You?"


    Fuqiu looked stunned: "Did she already obtain my information at that time?"


    "Come here." Monkey King waved to Fuqiu.


    "What are you doing?" Fuqiu obediently walked to Sun Wukong''s side and looked at him curiously.


    Monkey King looked at the chubby Fuqiu, and said with emotion again: "Sure enough, you look a little bit spicy now..."


    "Hey ~ ...!" Fuqiu suddenly been cast as a curse setting body in general, froze in place, if someone else is saying this, she must have to beat his mother knew and may be have a good impression of the Monkey King That said, it was a big blow.


    Sun Wukong didn''t say anything to comfort her, but placed one hand on Fuqiu''s abdomen, and her figure instantly returned to her original slender, rich and mature body.


    Concave and convex, thin waist and buttock.


    "Sure enough, it still looks comfortable like this." Monkey King looked at the ball in a civilized posture...

 2490 Chapter Sixty: Ending Together

    "Huh? This...this is?!"


    Fuqiu looked at her with a look of surprise. She hasn''t retired from that chivalrous art yet, has her figure returned to her original shape?


    Sun Wukong said: "I have filled in the flaws of your chivalrous art, and you won''t get fatter when you use this chivalrous art."


    "You really deserve to be Lord Wukong." Fuqiu looked at Monkey King with admiration and gratitude. He just saw the Chivalry Lan technique performed by himself once, and he even saw its flaws and made up for it. The talent is scary, no wonder it is so powerful that it can overwhelm Qiongqi.


    Looking at the enchantment, Shuang had already swallowed and absorbed the dead inflammation at this time, and at this point, the whole army could be described as annihilated.


    This is a little bit embarrassing, because Qipu survived to the present because of Monkey King, but because of Monkey King, he was absorbed and swallowed by his companions.


    "This is Zero. It''s really ruthless. My companion said he swallowed it and swallowed it." Fuqiu looked at the scene in the enchantment with disgust.


    As Xia Lan, he naturally values ??his companion very much. It is extremely shameless for Zero to abandon his companion, betray his companion, or even devour his companion in order to survive.


    "It seems that your opponent is gone." Monkey King said to Chenyue and the others: "I originally wanted to use them to train you."


    "If it''s gone, it''s gone, but are we just looking at it?" Finally Li said.


    Monkey King laughed: "If there is a play to watch, of course they have to finish the show."


    In the enchantment, even when confronted with each other, Yu''s complexion remained calm and never changed. She stared at Shuang: "Shuang, are you sure you want to resist me? There is no time for us to fight, otherwise everyone will leave. No, you should be very clear that even if you are swallowed by me, you can still be resurrected, and there is no need to do anything extra."


    "Then let me devour you!" Shuang''s hands were wrapped around her chest, her face was calm and she didn''t show any anxiety.


    "It seems that you also want to be the head of the Three Souls." You''s expression finally showed a little gloomy expression: "As smart as you, it is really foolish to play scheming at this time."


    "Do you think you can resist me?" As he said, You stretched out one hand and released his zero strength almost unreservedly, and suddenly shouted coldly: "Falling Burial!"


    In an instant, countless meteorite rains fell in vain within the small enchantment, widening every space in the enchantment.


    "!!!"


    Shuang''s complexion changed drastically in an instant. Within this small enchantment, there was no way to hide. Although she could break the enchantment, she had run out of time. She could only do her best to explode with zero energy, all over her body. A zero technique shield was formed to defend against the falling meteorite rain.


    One after another, meteorites burning with flames fell from the sky, and at the same time they fell down, and the ground was shaking unceasingly. Amidst the sound of''banging'', the destructive power was amazing, and Yang Qi filled the sky with smoke and dust.


    But in an instant, the shadows of You and Shuang were drowned by meteorite rain...


    At the same time, the zero technique barrier didn''t last long before it collapsed on its own.


    "I''m all gone?" Chenyue and the others looked at Monkey King in amazement.


    "It''s indeed a game of death." Monkey King nodded calmly: "This You doesn''t seem stupid. He knows how to use his own advantages."


    "Advantage?" Xia Lu looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "There is a recovery formation in the Nether Zero Art. After activation, things within a certain range will be restored and their state will be restored to the state they were in a period of time before. Therefore, he can use this recovery formation to resurrect, even if it is a dead end. A last resort, but for You, it is a very good tactic."


    "It can be resurrected, it''s really a rogue zero technique." Li Fei said with emotion.


    When the smoke was gone, You and Shuang''s figure appeared in front of Monkey King and the others.


    Both of them seemed to be lazy at the moment, kneeling on one knee, and the clothes on their bodies were a little bit broken, especially the frost. The broken clothes holes showed tender and white skin. Although it was not an important part, it was even more important. A bit temptation.


    Frost used the recovery formation on his body, and in a moment, he recovered from the severely consumed and seriously injured state to the peak state.


    Vaguely glanced at Monkey King: "I didn''t even take the opportunity to attack us. Did you completely treat us as clowns? Humph~ This is good, and it gives me the time I want..."


    Then, Chaoshuang looked indifferently: "What a stupid thing, it wastes so much of my time."


    With that said, reaching out his hand was about to swallow the frost.


    Shuang''s complexion changed slightly, but at this moment she also gave up resistance, she had already lost.


    It''s just that he grabbed a hole with this, and he was shocked to see that the Shuang who was still in front of him had already reached Monkey King.


    Shuang also discovered her situation. She wanted to use her last strength to escape, but she suddenly realized that a big hand was placed on her shoulder, making her movement frozen in half instantly, and she did not dare to move halfway: " Don''t move, it''s dangerous."


    In the next moment, Shuang''s eyes widened in vain and her pupils shrank. In normal conditions, they really couldn''t feel the terribleness of Monkey King, but when Monkey King put a hand on her shoulder, she instantly perceived Monkey King''s vastness as endless. The terrifying power of the world, she was small like a flat boat with a drop in the ocean, she was frightened and sat on the ground with a clatter, her delicate body trembling uncontrollably.


    Too...too...terrible!


    The person in front of him is not a human at all, let alone Xia Lan, just like a god!


    God who destroys everything!


    Compared with him, the invincible Master Qiongqi is nothing!


    How could there be such a terrible existence in the world?!!


    At this moment, Shuang''s brain was blank, besides fear or fear, she looked demented.


    "It''s a failure to not be so scared to pee his pants." Monkey King looked at Shuang''s expression and shook his head: "But it seems to have been so scared that he collapsed. The psychological quality is really bad."


    You really don¡¯t have back pain while standing and talking, and you don¡¯t want to think about what kind of existence you are. .


    The murderous aura released by some monks alone can scare people to death, not to mention the terrifying aura of the dignified dimensional god, although only a small amount is released, it is not mortal to bear.


    Seeing that Monkey King had already taken action, You frightened his complexion drastically, retreated instinctively, displayed the teleport zero technique, jumped up and jumped into the purple zero array, but to your surprise, his body was directly passed through the zero array In the past, it was not sent away.


    (PS: I went to talk about business yesterday, so I don¡¯t have time to update. Today I will make compensation three times)

 2491 Chapter 61 The Gap of Despair

    Monkey King smiled and looked at You: "Very confused, right? I have sealed off the space in this area, and your teleportation formation is no longer valid."


    "Space blockade?" You frowned and looked ugly. Unexpectedly, Monkey King could invalidate Tai''s zero technique. That is to say, he watched their every move like a clown from beginning to end. Is the effort made just for his entertainment?


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am, and at the same time I feel a sense of powerlessness. Is everything I have done in front of this Xia Lan just useless?


    Since you can''t escape, you can only fight to the death.


    The already enlightened Youcai was thinking about running away, her breath soared, and she began to fight to the death.


    "I''m finally a bit wary, but I''m not interested in rubbish like you." Monkey King said, looking at Shuang beside him, a black energy emerged from his hand, and he threw it into Shuang''s hand. in vivo¡­


    "That''s...Zero Li?!" Fuqiu looked astonished: "Master Wukong also has zero Li?"


    Shan Gui Yao looked serious: "It is rumored that as long as the person who controls Yuan Qi and Zero Power, he can become the strongest. Master Wukong has zero power, which is reasonable."


    With the zero force entering the body, Shuang''s original weak breath suddenly soared, and even the injuries on her body recovered in an instant, and she was shocked to instantly widen her eyes: "This...this is?!!!"


    This zero power is even more pure and powerful than Master Qiongqi''s zero power!A small group, unexpectedly gave her a qualitative leap?


    "Go, kill him."


    The sound of this command made Shuang Jiao''s body tremble suddenly, and she subconsciously lowered her head to lead her command: "Yes!"


    This made You''s face even more ugly: "Shuang, you have fallen so far? How dare you betray Master Qiongqi and obey Xia Lan''s orders?"


    Shuang''s hands trembled, her eyes trembling unceasingly: "I...I don''t want to...but...my will...can''t control...I...can''t resist..."


    You Xin was shocked: "I''m so scared that I can''t resist him?!"


    Swarthy zero-strength wrapped around Shuang''s hand, and between the wave of his hand, he brought a cold light and struck forward.


    You''s face changed drastically, and he could clearly feel the terrifying power of the zero-power cold light that came from the attack.


    Pushing both hands forward, the same zero-power beam shot out from both hands, and crashed into that zero-power cold light.


    After a roar, the zero-force cold light overwhelmed the zero-force beam at an astonishing speed. In the great change of Yu''s complexion, it hit his chest, and with a muffled groan, Yu''s figure flew upside down. When he landed, he was tightened. The zero-force cold light immediately hit, a terrifying explosion sounded, and the surrounding houses collapsed and dissipated in the light waves...


    When everything returned to calm, only a huge hole 50 meters in diameter was left on the ground.


    You had been blown to pieces, and his whole body was extremely miserable.


    "This... is my power?" Looking at the scene of destruction in front of her, and the Yu who was hit hard by her own blow, Shuang looked unbelievable. Now she actually possessed the Yu who was the head of the three souls with one blow. Powerful?


    "Is it the zero-force relationship that he gave me?" Shuang looked at Monkey King subconsciously, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Master Wukong, that guy seems to be interested in you." Fuqiu looked at Shuang, his eyes narrowed slightly, and said to Monkey King jokingly.


    "She is not interested in me, but in my strength." Sun Wukong looked indifferently: "Ling Ben has no extra feelings. They are extremely loyal to their leaders, even at the expense of themselves. But under the premise of this loyalty, there must be absolute power to convince them. And she has already felt my power, which is far better than Qiongqi, so she is considering whether to change a master."


    "Is this zero? It''s really reality." Fuqiu hummed disdainfully.


    "I really appreciate Zero''s way of living. It''s really natural to be a subordinate."


    "Ugh?"


    Hearing this, Fuqiu looked at Monkey King with a look of astonishment: "You don''t want to accept her as a subordinate, do you? It doesn''t matter if you raise a zero, do you still want to raise a three soul?"


    Monkey King laughed; "There is such a beautiful pet who obeys the master''s words... Uh, it''s a subordinate, don''t you think it''s funny?"


    Fuqiu looked directly at Monkey King at the moment: "What you just wanted to talk about was a beautiful pet, right? It must be a pet, right?"


    "You got it wrong."


    "Absolutely, I didn''t expect Master Wukong to like this tune." Fuqiu said, taking a step back.


    "Hey, it''s too much, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? No?" Fuqiu took another step back.


    "You dare to tease me, let me catch and lock you up as a pet."


    "Yeah~ No! No one should be a pet!"


    You looked at the two people in the field of vision, frowning with anger. There was still flirting and flirting in this situation. It was unbearable.


    The recovery formation was acting on her body, and the terrifying injuries of Yu''s body instantly recovered, a fierce aura erupted from her body, spreading far away, and the violent zero-force fluctuations made people feel scalp Numbness.


    "Is this a powerful zero technique to release?" Shan Gui Yao''s face was solemn, and he stepped back from Yi Henxi and the others.


    "This is the meteor burial that I have exhausted all my zero energy. You can all break my bones in the meteorite!" You two hands stretched to the sky in a posture of hug the sky, and the zero force of the two attributes of fire and earth continued His physical strength exploded and merged, forming countless meteorites falling from the sky, and the scene was shocking and gorgeous, just like a meteor shower.


    Under the blessing of Qiongqi in its heyday, the current You is much stronger than in the original work. The effect of this burial trick, which he exerted so much, is astonishing, it is almost like an asteroid hitting the earth, falling from the sky with countless flaming fires. Meteorite fireball.


    If this falls to the ground, the entire Qinghe Town will no longer exist.


    "Big Brother Wukong, think of a way!" Chenyue and the others were all startled by this natural disaster-like sight, and ran to Sun Wukong''s side to seek shelter.


    "This move is gorgeous enough." Monkey King held high with one hand, a huge formation widened the entire sky, and as the meteorites fell into the formation, they all disappeared.


    "That''s... the erasure formation?" Yi Henxi looked admired: "As expected, Lord Monkey King, he can perform such a large-scale erasure formation."


    "It deserves to be... defeated Master Qiongqi... Xia Lan, really powerful... Desperate!" You Wuli fell to the ground, this move killed him but exhausted all his zero power...

 2492 Chapter 62 The Rising False Leaf

    The next moment, You only felt a black shadow flashing in front of her eyes, and she saw Shuang stretch out her slender hand and grabbed his forehead. The swallowing power burst out. You couldn''t even speak, but for a moment she was swallowed Exhausted.


    "Mine, that''s mine." Xiao Luojiao yelled, flew onto Shuang''s back, and bit her shoulder in one bite. Shuang instantly felt that her zero strength was being swallowed at an astonishing speed. Shocked, instinctively wanted to shoot, but suddenly thought that this zero seemed to be raised by the adult, and the hand that had just been raised was put down again, looking at Monkey King beggingly.


    Monkey King walked closer and looked at Shuang: "Give you two choices, surrender to me, or..." Look at Xiao Luo: "Become her ration, think clearly, if Xiao Luo eats it, even Qiong Qi will not The way is to revive you."


    Talking about relationship with zero?Forget it, the only way to make them surrender by force.


    Shuang''s frightened body shook, feeling the rapid loss of zero energy, and she did not have time to think, so she knelt down in front of Monkey King: "Master."


    Monkey King nodded with satisfaction, and stretched out his hands to Xiao Luo: "Come down, Xiao Luo."


    Xiao Luo let go of her mouth a little bit reluctantly, jumped into Monkey King''s arms, looked at Shuang''s gaze, and smashed her mouth, a little bit reluctant.


    "Don''t look, she won''t be able to eat it anymore." Monkey King squeezed Xiao Luo''s butt, took out several bags of snacks and handed it to her: "These are just compensations."


    Xiao Luo''s eyes lit up immediately, and he gnawed at Monkey''s face with a happy face. She was about to open a bag, but vaguely saw Xia Lu''s glance at her. After thinking about it, she didn''t Shedi jumped from Monkey King¡¯s arms, ran to Xia Lu¡¯s front, and handed her a packet of potato chips: "Sister Xia Lu, your favorite potato chips."


    Xia showed joy, but when everyone looked at her, she didn''t squint at once, with a proud face: "I''m not a kid, so I don''t like potato chips."


    "You obviously liked eating..." Xiao Luo whispered with a puzzled face: "Then if you don''t eat it, I will eat it."


    When Xia Lu heard the words, her expression was anxious, and when everyone hadn''t noticed, she looked at Xiao Luo with an oppressive aura: "If you dare to eat, I will smash your little butt..."


    "Hey~!" Xiao Luo was taken aback, looked at the potato chips in her hand with a tangled face, hesitated again and again, put it aside, did not dare to eat.


    Finally, when Li and Li Fei saw Xia Lu''s appearance, there was a smile on their faces. Xia Lu, who had always been taciturn, was naturally happy to make friends.


    "The three souls and seven souls have been cleaned up, and the remaining zero will be handed over to you." Monkey King turned his head to Shan Gui Yao, Yi Hen Xi and the others.


    "Yes."


    Shan Gui Yao, they bowed their heads, while Yi Henxi looked at Shuang and said, "But, Master Wukong, is she...really okay?"


    Yi Henxi refers to Shuang''s loyalty issue.


    "Don''t worry, give her 10,000 courage, and she doesn''t dare to betray..." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently. He naturally knew that Shuang was only succumbed by his terrifying strength, and there was no absolute loyalty, but because of this, she did. The need for training.


    Opening the portal of teleportation, Monkey King took Chenyue and the others out of Qinghe Town one by one and returned to Jiugongling.


    And Yihen Xishan Ghost Ballad, they stayed to deal with the aftermath...


    After everything returned to calm, in a messy ruin in Qinghe Town, a black shadow slowly floated from the ground, condensed into the figure of a fake leaf.


    Looking at the remains of the post-war everywhere, the big mouth of the fake leaf showed a strange range: "Three souls, oh, what can you do when you are strong, it is not dead in my strategy... Now the three souls and seven souls are all He is dead, so no one will complain to Qiongqi, haha~~"


    In a sly smile, the fake leaf headed towards the Promise Abyss...


    When he came to the Mist Stone Formation, Fake Ye looked at the Xia Lan who came and went, frowning slightly: "Sure enough, Xia Lan is heavily guarded here. It is really not a simple matter to get close to Master Qiongqi, but these Humans can ignore the most important point. If the ground is impassable, then the ground will be fine~Zero is fundamentally different from humans..."


    With that, the body of the fake leaf turned into a black shadow, sinking into the ground...


    Promise Abyss, in the cave where Qiong Qi is.


    Qiong Qi''s complexion at the moment was calm and calm, but from this calm, he could feel the hidden terrifying anger.


    The moment Yu and Tai died, he naturally felt it, and they were completely dead, even if he could not resurrect them.


    Because the Monkey King at that time had already sealed off that space and isolated the connection between the three souls and Qiongqi. When he died, he was really dead, and there was no possibility of resurrection.


    He is truly alone now.


    In the silence, Qiongqi seemed to have the feeling, and suddenly turned his head to look to the left, but saw a black shadow floating out of the wall, condensed into the figure of a fake leaf, and stood on one knee in front of Qiongqi:" Master Qiongqi, this action...failed...The only surviving Frost of the Three Souls has also betrayed!"


    Qiong Qi was expressionless: "I know... rare, you are still alive..."


    False Leaf lowered his head, with a humble expression on his face: "The subordinates are not very capable, but the ability to save lives is still a little bit. After all, only by saving his lives can he better serve Master Qiongqi."


    "Hey hahaha~" Qiong Qi let out a series of terrifying laughs, looking directly at the fake leaf, making the latter''s depressed atmosphere afraid to breathe, until for a long time, the silent Qiong Qi finally spoke: "It seems Of the three souls, seven souls, and five defeats, you are the best one. I used to ignore you."


    False Leaf''s excited body trembled slightly, is this spring coming?


    "If you can get the appreciation of Master Qiongqi, your subordinates will die!"


    "Very well, now you are the only one who has lost three souls, seven souls and five defeats. I am just at the time of employing people. From now on you will be the new head of the three souls."


    As he said, Qiong Qi stretched out one hand, and the huge zero force was injected into the fake leaf along the palm...


    False Leaf felt the rapid increase of zero force in the body, and the excitement of the body became more and more severe, and the face of the lowered head was distorted because of being too excited.


    After working hard for so long, the wish of many years has finally come true, but this is not enough, it is far from enough, he has to work harder...


    Depressing the excitement and excitement, Jiye Ye began to show loyalty like a diehard: "Thank you Master Qiongqi for your gift, and your subordinates will surely treat you, and you will never stop!"

 2493 Chapter 63 Action

    Qiong Qi looked at Fake Ye indifferently: "Don''t say any useless nonsense, I just look at the results."


    "Yes!" Fake Ye was taken aback, fearing that Qiong Qi would discover in his heart, and behave more submissively.


    Qiong Qi didn''t pay attention to him, but frowned, and said with emotion: "It seems that it is difficult to win that Xia Lan with my own strength."


    False Ye was shocked when he heard the words. He was better than Master Qiongqi, and he would even admit that he was inferior to others.


    "I desperately want to get the Yuan in the pendant, do you have any way?"


    False leaf was silent for a moment: "Yes."


    "tell me the story."


    "The guardians of the pendant are basically in Jiugongling now. As long as Master Qiongqi possesses a Xia Lan, hides in that Xia Lan''s state of mind, and mixes into Jiugongling, taking the opportunity to seize the pendant, and in the first time Assimilation... However, there is also a little risk in this way. If the Monkey King detects that the plan is not feasible, Master Qiong Qi will also be in danger."


    "Danger? Huh! Are you underestimating me?" Qiongqi looked at Fake Ye with a violent face, and she was so scared that Fake Ye hurriedly knelt down and touched her head: "Don''t dare, Master Qiongqi is naturally the best in the world. Strong!"


    "Huh! Stop flattering!" Qiong Qi snorted coldly, "I have to say, that guy is indeed better than me, but just wants to take my life, the whole world does not exist!"


    "This plan of yours is indeed feasible, isn''t there just a suitable candidate outside...it seems to be a guardian of the pendant!" Qiong Qi waved his hand, and the huge zero force instantly formed a zero force aperture in front of him. It is a step, Qiongqi disappears into the aperture...


    False leaf hurriedly got up and disappeared within the aperture...


    Outside the Promise Abyss.


    At this moment is the time of the dead of night.


    A couple of Yi Xia Lan still patrolled back and forth.


    At this time, Tian Jingsha was sitting by the bonfire alone, holding a branch and picking sparks.


    At this moment, a Liangyi Xialan approached him and handed a small note to him: "Teacher Tian Jingsha, this is a message sent to us by the commander from Jiugongling."


    "Take me to see." Tian Jingsha put down the branch in his hand and stretched out his right hand. As a result, the note opened. After only a few glances, he frowned slightly: "Unexpectedly, the three souls ran out from here, but we I don¡¯t know at all, it¡¯s a misstep! Is there a teleportation type zero technique in Zero? It can even pass underground. It seems that it really doesn¡¯t make sense for us to stay here. Maybe Qiongqi ran out from here long ago. Up."


    "Run out?!" The Liangyi Xialan looked surprised.


    Tian Jingsha raised his head and looked at the Liangyi Xialan: "You go and inform everyone that there is no need to guard here, we rushed back to Jiugongling overnight."


    "Yes!" Liangyi Xialan immediately walked out...


    And just at this moment, a purple halo suddenly flashed, Qiong Qi stepped out of it in one step, and the fake leaf followed.


    Seeing this, Tian Jingsha''s complexion changed drastically: "Qingqi, fake leaves!"


    Aside from anything else, Tian Jingsha gathered in the palm of his palm and released his strongest chivalrous art: "Huo Li Yan Hui Jiang Tian!"


    "Huh~ the light of firefly, dare to compete with Haoyue?" Qiong Qi indifferently disdain, just waved his hand, a terrible zero-force burst out, directly destroying Tian Jingsha''s strongest chivalrous art. He was clean, then stretched out his right hand, Tian Jingsha''s body was immediately bound by an invisible force, and his whole body floated in the air, flying in the direction where Qiongqi was located...


    "Teacher Tian Jingsha!!"


    The Xia Lan people not far away were shocked when they saw this scene, and they ran over to try to rescue them, but they were stopped by Tian Jingsha yelling: "Don''t come here, facing Qiong Qi, you will only die in vain. Go and inform Jiugongling!"


    A group of Xia Lan all stopped when they heard this, and they were very entangled: "What to do? Are we really going to die?"


    "Even if you want to save it, you can''t save it! Listen to Teacher Tian Jingsha, let''s run away and notify Jiugongling!"


    "Escape? Can you escape?" Fake Ye sneered indifferently, with zero force surging in his hand, and throwing it into the sky. The zero force instantly turned into a light curtain and shining down, and the place within a few hundred meters was covered Enchantment shrouded.


    Countless Xia Lan bombarded the enchantment with the Xia Lan technique, but the enchantment did not move.


    "Damn, we are trapped!"


    All the heroes were shocked, and they showed their fear of death, because what they were facing was Qiong Qi!


    "Don''t let the news leak, kill them all." Qiong Qi said indifferently.


    "Yes, Master Qiongqi."


    Even if he didn''t gain Qiong Qi''s power, it would be easy for Fake Ye to kill these soy sauce characters, not to mention that he now has a strength comparable to the Three Souls.


    More than a dozen Xia Lan were slaughtered without any resistance.


    "Qung Qi! Fake Leaf!!"


    Seeing his companions being killed, Tian Jingsha''s anger was filled with anger and hatred rising in his heart. However, in anger, in hatred, and in front of Qiong Qi, he could do nothing, and was finally fainted by Qiong Qi''s hitting knife. On the ground.


    A zero force instantly floated out of Qiong Qi''s body, forming a clone that was exactly the same as him, and Qiong Qi himself penetrated into his body directly from Tian Jingsha''s chest.


    For a moment, Tian Jingsha opened his eyes and looked at Fake Ye: "I will leave it to you next."


    He said, with a whoosh, he ran out of the misty stone array at an astonishing speed. While running, he greeted Xia Lan who was guarding the misty stone array: "Run! Qiongqi has come out! Hurry up and notify Jiu. Gong Ling, inform Master Monkey King..."


    And the avatars of Fake Ye and Qiongqi began to cooperate in a chase scene...


    At the same time, Jiugongling.


    Jiugongling is not far from the Promise Abyss, and Costin¡¯s speed is only a matter of minutes.


    At this moment, Monkey King was sleeping beautifully in his room. He heard a bang. The door of his house was kicked open with a brutal kick. A graceful figure flashed into the room. The quilt on Monkey King was lifted: "Master Wukong, it''s not good, Qiong Qi from the Promise Abyss..."


    The sound stopped abruptly, the visitor stared at everything in front of him dumbfounded, his pretty face was completely red, and he hurriedly turned around and was about to run out of the room: "Sorry, I came to the wrong room..."


    However, the door closed voluntarily with a bang, and it was impossible to fight no matter how hard someone came.


    Sun Wukong casually took his hand away from Yun Dan, and watched Yun Dan with a calm face covering his body with the quilt, he had to give a secret compliment. This girl really calmed down and changed to what ordinary people encountered. , Already screamed.


    But she stared at the door, but it was full of gunpowder: "Fuqiu, if you don''t give a reasonable explanation, you will never want to go out!" ..

 2494 Chapter 64 Fight Again

    In fact, the current Yundan was dying in embarrassment, and she wished to run over and beat Fuqiu immediately. She just resisted the embarrassment, pretending to be calm.


    Fuqiu''s eyes floated wildly, a little uncomfortable: "Then... I''m sorry, I didn''t know you would be here... I didn''t expect that your relationship with Lord Wukong has reached this point... Can''t see it, Yun Dan, I usually see you With a cold look, the shot is fast enough!"


    Just for a while, Yun Dan had put his clothes on in the quilt, and looked at Fuqiu coldly: "You still have time to explain the three breaths."


    Fuqiu''s face turned straight, and his eyes flickered: "It''s Qiongqi who came out of the Promise Abyss and killed a lot of Xia Lan. Teacher Tian Jingsha has sent us a request for help."


    Upon hearing this, Yun Dan immediately pulled up Sun Wukong: "What are you waiting for, hurry up!"


    "Hey hey~~ my clothes..." After a while, Sun Wukong was dragged to the door by the irritable Yundan: "Fuqiu, bring my clothes..."


    Fuqiu glanced at Sun Wukong''s strong body with a red face, walked into the room and took clothes and clothes for Sun Wukong, handed it to him, then stroked his chest with a thin hand, smiling: "I''m in good shape, Wukong grown ups."


    "What are you doing?" Yun Dan immediately stared at Fuqiu.


    Fuqiu smiled enchantingly: "I just can''t help but touch it, don''t be so stingy, there will be no less meat."


    "Huh~" Yun Dan snorted coldly, and looked at Fuqiu with warning. As a woman''s instinct, she clearly felt the difference in the eyes of Fuqiu and Monkey King.


    However, Fuqiu smiled softly without knowing it: "A woman who is still jealous is not liked by a man~"


    Yun Dandai frowned slightly and glanced at Monkey King vaguely.


    At this moment, Monkey King has also put on his clothes: "Let''s go."


    At this moment, the doors of the next few rooms were also open, and Chenyue and the others walked out of their respective rooms: "Big Brother Wukong..."


    "You don''t need to follow. If your opponent is Qiongqi, you won''t be able to help much if you go. Stay here and wait for orders at any time."


    "Ok¡­"


    "Be careful, Brother Wukong."


    "Please rescue Chen Chi, Brother Wukong."


    Sun Wukong nodded, and hurried down the mountain with Fuqiu and Yundan...


    When they came to the gate of the mountain, they saw the ghost rumor and they were already waiting here.


    Of course, their task is not to deal with Qiong Qi, but to increase the number of people to save people. Naturally, to deal with Qiong Qi, it can only be entrusted to Monkey King.


    When a group of five people rushed to the woods outside the misty stone formation, they saw a lot of people lying down all the way, and Qiongqi was holding Tian Jingsha''s neck with one hand, absorbing the Yuan Qi in his body. .


    Just when he saw Qiongqi, Monkey King realized that this was just a clone, and then his gaze stayed on Tian Jingsha''s body, and his heart was funny: "Does this guy know how to use tricks..."


    However, when Yi Henxi met the mountain ghost rumors, he immediately launched his own chivalrous art: "Wind Sunshine!"


    "Zedui Ghost Dust Pearl!"


    "Is there any reinforcements..." Qiong Qi calmly threw the Tianjingsha in his hand, and jumped to avoid the attack of the two.


    The mountain ghost rumors moved from month to month, caught Tian Jingsha, and after a little inspection, he was relieved and said to Yi Henxi: "It''s just that Yuan Qi has been absorbed too much, and he will wake up if he has enough rest."


    Yi Henxi nodded, her figure flashed, and she checked the Xia Lan lying on the ground along the way...


    Fuqiu and Yundan also acted, but after they checked the wounded again, their expressions became extremely difficult to look. Fuqiu said bitterly, "Yuan Hao was so sucked that he was not saved..."


    Yuan Hao is equivalent to Xia Lan''s life, and Yuan Hao being exhausted is equivalent to exhausting his vitality, but it is extremely dangerous.


    "No, there is still help." Yun Dan said solemnly: "Wukong taught me a mental method. I can use the characteristics of that mental method to replenish the lost Yuan Qi. Quickly, gather the injured to me If you let them die completely, there will be no rescue!"


    Fuqiu, Yihenxi, and mountain ghosts heard the rumors and immediately launched their actions...


    Yun Dan sat cross-legged on the ground, and a huge Xia Lan Gua seal appeared under her body, widening the wounded all over her body, making it float up, and then he saw everything that exists in nature. Yuan of two attributes enters into the body of Xia Lan, which has the opposite attribute, to supplement their lost Yuan ...


    Fuqiu looked at this scene with a look of exclamation: "Is this the kind of mental method that Master Wukong taught her? It''s really amazing. It can actually mobilize the natural Yuanqi for use. It seems that I have to find one too. Time for Master Wukong to teach me."


    After meeting Yi Henxi and Shan Gui Rumor, they were all moved, and they found the power of this mentality.


    What is the most important thing about Xia Lan?Naturally, it is Yuanqi. As long as you learn this mental method, can you absorb the Yuanqi from the heaven and the earth anytime and anywhere?Doesn''t this mean that as long as you cultivate this mental method, wouldn''t the amount of Yuan Hao be endless?


    "What a powerful Xia Lan technique!" Qiong Qi looked at the direction Yun Dan was, with greed in his eyes, naturally greedy for the unknown mind.


    Monkey King smiled: "Want to learn? Kneel down and beg me, I will teach you."


    "Not ashamed!" Qiong Qi coldly snorted, and ordered the fake leaves behind him: "Others taught you!" As he said, the whole body instantly filled with a strong zero force, and with a violent force, the terrible zero force torrent instantly turned towards Monkey King lasses away...


    With a bang, no matter where the trees and rocks are destroyed in a flash, a huge gap is left on the ground.


    It''s just that the gap stopped just one meter before Monkey King, and the annihilation disappeared.


    "This guy... is still strong like a monster!"


    Qiong Qi saw his full attack, but Monkey King didn''t even move. He easily resolved it, and his heart trembled.


    On the other hand, Jake Ye obeyed Qiongqi''s order and also launched an attack on Yundan...


    Upon seeing the mountain ghost rumor, he immediately shouted: "Yi Henxi, stop him, you must not let him disturb Yundan and save people!"


    With that said, they were in a tacit understanding with Yi Henxi and shot at the same time, took out their ancient Yuanqi beads, and directly shot them into their own bodies. In an instant, the whole body of the two of them was wrapped in dazzling Yuanqi, like a light man. Usually go to the fake leaves!


    A sly smile appeared at the corner of fake leaf''s mouth, and she stretched out her hands without fear, and at the same time caught the fists of Shan Gui Yao and Yi Henxi, with a free and easy face: "Is this the power of the gods? It''s not bad! What a pity, Those of you who have Baoshan free, but don¡¯t know how to use it correctly, are really violent!


    Yi Henxi yelled out coldly, "Do you think we will be like you, just thinking about using the power of God''s fall?" ..

 2495 Chapter 65 Erasure

    "You who are too morally based are really pitiful." Jiaye looked at Shangui Yao and Yi Henxi with a sneer on his face: "Sora has a powerful force but does not use it. It is extremely stupid. In that case, you all give it to me. Go die!"


    When the voice fell, the cold light in the eyes of the fake leaf flickered, and a purple burst suddenly flashed under the feet of Yi Henxi and Shan Gui Yao, making their complexion greatly changed. They wanted to dodge, but they were shocked to find that they seemed to have followed. Unable to move: "No, it''s the teleportation formation of elimination, you can eliminate the zero technique?"


    The corner of the fake leaf''s mouth cracked, and a long arc was pulled up: "Didn''t I tell you? I am now, but the new head of the three souls, not only the Elimination Technique, but also the faint Zero Technique is mine."


    Shan Gui Yao''s face was dull, but what he said was particularly annoying: "That''s really congratulations to you. After working hard for so long, I finally got promoted."


    "You!" The fake leaf was angry, and then disappeared: "Laugh as you wish. Anyway, the person who laughs last is the winner, and you are already the losers. Go to the space of nothing and slowly taste the death. Fear!"


    "Shuikan swirling air current!"


    Fuqiu launched his own Xia Lan technique, and wanted to shoot Shan Gui Yao and Yi Hen Xi from the purple zero array, but suddenly there were countless purple zero arrays flashing all over the two of them, and Fu Qiu''s Xia Lan skill hit One of the purple zero arrays flew out from the opposite zero array in an instant, attacking herself.


    Fuqiu dodged hurriedly, but after so much time, it was too late to save the mountain ghosts and Yi Henxi, the two bodies disappeared little by little in the purple zero array...


    "Mountain Ghost Ballad, Yi Henxi!"


    Both Fuqiu and Yundan were shocked.


    Monkey King slapped San Qiongqi¡¯s zero-power attack and looked at Yundan and the others: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the two of them were only temporarily teleported into Wuzhi Space. This might be an opportunity for both of them. To be able to emerge from it, strength must be improved."


    Upon hearing this, Fuqiu and Yundan let go.


    And Yun Dan also withdrew his skills at this moment, got up and stood up, staring coldly at the fake leaves: "Fuqiu, you take care of them first. I have already sent a lot of Yuanqi for them, and the fortune-telling is saved. I''ll deal with fake leaves."


    "Are you alone?" Fuqiu was slightly taken aback: "He is now the head of the newly promoted Three Souls!"


    Yun Dan looked confident: "Don''t worry, it''s just the three souls. Wukong''s power is far beyond your imagination. Although I only got a little favor from him, I can deal with the three souls. More than."


    As he said, Yundan wrapped his Yuanqi with his feet, his figure flashed, he already appeared in front of the fake leaf, and he punched straight out without fancy, but with a terrifying fist and strong wind...


    Then Fuqiu saw in astonishment, Yundan and Jiyeye flashed fighting figures from time to time, stunned: "When... Yundan was so powerful?"


    On the side of watching Monkey King, it¡¯s even more shocking. The monstrous zero-power Qiong Qi is shrouded in pitch-black mist, looking shocking and evil, countless zero-power beams lasing towards Monkey King like rain, However, they were all scattered by him with a single finger, and the difference in strength was clear at a glance.


    "It''s really boring. You''ve already let the water out like this. You''re still so vulnerable." Monkey King looked at Qiong Qi, disappointed: "Sure enough, is it because I am too strong..."


    Qiong Qi heard that his angry expression was distorted: "Asshole, you dare to look down on me!"


    Sun Wukong looked indifferently: "It''s not that I despise you, but you are...too weak! I can''t afford my interest at all, that''s all, if that''s the case, it''s time to end it soon."


    The cold light in his eyes flickered, Qiong Qi''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and he saw the waves of destruction in those eyes, enough to destroy his waves.


    "No...impossible! In this world, it is impossible for anyone to destroy me! Even if I am no match for you, but if you want to destroy me, it is absolutely impossible!"


    "It''s really arrogant and arrogant." Sun Wukong looked indifferently: "Since you say you can''t destroy, then I will destroy it for you. Oh, by the way, this chivalrous magic is still Congtai''s teleportation formation. It¡¯s up to you, the King of Ten Thousands, to taste its power."


    Qiong Qi heard the words, his complexion changed drastically, and his figure flashed away in a flash, because he knew very well the advantages and disadvantages of the elimination technique...


    However, he took it for granted.


    "Do you think that staying away from me can save me from the harm of my chivalrous magic? It''s really naive." Monkey King smiled, his fingers stretched out, Yuan Hao flashed at his fingertips, and a huge array of light was already widening. The entire sky: "My chivalrous magic, but it can encompass the entire world!"


    The figure of Qiong Qi, who had flashed and fled, was suddenly frozen and generally motionless. Seeing the scene where he was already enveloped by the huge and terrifying light array, his face was shocked: "No...impossible!! Impossible!! This technique How can the scope of this be so exaggerated?! What kind of monster are you?!"


    "Since you say it''s a monster, naturally you don''t need to explain it?" Monkey King smiled lightly, tapped his fingertips, and Qiong Qi screamed, his body disappeared little by little, and finally completely annihilated...


    "Have you won?" Fuqiu saw this scene with excitement and excitement. He trot to Monkey King and said happily, "Master Wukong, has Qiongqi been completely wiped out?"


    "not yet¡­"


    "Huh?!" Fuqiu looked astonished: "But, it was already..."


    "That''s just a clone of Qiongqi."


    "Clone?" Fuqiu looked shocked: "What about his body?"


    "in¡­"


    Monkey King just wanted to answer, but suddenly he stopped, frowned slightly, and looked up at the sky...


    Fuqiu raised his head and asked in confusion, "Is it in the sky?"


    Monkey King looked serious, his aura became extremely terrifying in an instant, even the space around him was distorted because he couldn''t bear his terrifying aura...


    Suddenly, Fuqiu was so scared that his face was pale, and he sat down on the ground: "Wu...Master Goku?!"


    Monkey King looked serious: "It seems that I have to be away for a while..."


    With that said, Monkey King looked at Yundan''s battlefield: "Yundan, I''ll leave it to you here. I have some things to deal with..."


    Yun Dan''s face was serious, he forced the fake leaf away with a palm, and nodded solemnly: "Go, leave it to me here, no problem at all."


    Sun Wukong nodded, Yun Dan already had a husband and wife relationship with him, and there was a huge amount of pure power hidden in his body, which could naturally be stimulated when necessary, even Qiong Qi could handle it.


    "I will be back soon!"


    Sun Wukong said something like this, his figure rose from the ground and rushed straight into the sky. A huge horror cave suddenly appeared in the sky, and disappeared in a flash...

 2496 Chapter 66: The Truth About the Lord of Multiple Worlds

    Endless dimensions, countless.


    In a fairly peaceful world, the galaxy suddenly reversed without warning, and the world changed color.


    Above the sky, the space suddenly burst, forming an incomparable horrible sky cave, covering this dimensional world with a shadow of death, shocking all the unworldly powerhouses in this world.


    "Could it be that another foreign evil spirit invaded this world?!"


    In an instant, the terrifying aura from all directions burst into the sky, rushing towards the same place.


    And in the cave that day, there are also several figures walking out of it, leading the person, with red hair fluttering, handsome and handsome, and calm, just like an ordinary person with no cultivation skills, just living in that terrifying cave. Among them, the air is calm and free, no matter how you look at it, it is definitely not the kind of ordinary people, but the sky-defying powerhouse beyond imagination.


    Behind him, there are more than a dozen stunning women. Their beauty makes the heaven and the earth eclipse in front of them, and their detached temperament makes people afraid to look directly at them. Just one glance will make you feel ashamed and amazed¡ª -There are such beautiful women in the world.


    The handsome man felt the countless auras of horror converging towards their location, and looked at a stunning woman behind him, slightly helpless: "I can bring you into this world quietly, why bother to make such a big one every time. In the battle, look, there are still a lot of troubles."


    The woman smiled, graceful and luxurious, with a trace of evil: "For this world, we are the invaders. Since we are the invaders, the way of playing is naturally more high-end and grand, so that it fits your identity."


    "Minerba, you really like to play this set. Now, we have to clean up these annoying garbage first." A woman with a seductive figure sighed in a low voice.


    "Just treat it as a warm-up exercise for the next battle. I see that the people here seem to be pretty good.


    "Just treat it as a warm-up exercise for the next battle." Minerba smiled slightly: "But looking at the strong breath of this world, the level of this world seems unexpectedly high."


    Obviously, this group of people is just one of the clones of Monkey King who collected World Source Orbs and everyone in Fairy Tail World.


    Elisa nodded solemnly: "Indeed, these breaths are much stronger for people in the Gaowu world."


    Turtle Dove looked calm: "Whether it is Gao Wu or Chao Wu, there is a Wukong clone here, whichever level is the same."


    The avatar of Monkey King is solemn: "This world is a bit bad, it seems that you have to inform the body."


    Mila pointed and waited for the females to be shocked: "You want Wukong to come forward, is this world so bad?"


    Monkey King looked serious: "I feel that there is a very familiar aura in this world."


    Elisa and the others were all surprised: "Familiar aura? Has Wukong been in this world?"


    "No, the body has never been here." Monkey King avatar shook his head solemnly: "But I should have seen it in other worlds, but which world is it in?"


    Having said that, lost in thought...


    "I have seen it in other worlds? Impossible, right? Every time Wukong has been to a world, he will attribute that world to himself. Then, the people he meets should be in the world he controls, and it is impossible to appear in other worlds. World?"


    The avatar of Monkey King raised a finger: "There is only one answer, that is, this person has left that world before the ontology acquires that world..."


    Speaking of this, the Sun Wukong clone''s mind flashed: "When I think about it, I know who it is!"


    "Who?"


    Elisa and them all cast curious eyes.


    The avatar of Monkey King flickered: "The Lingxin Doudi who has broken the void in the world of Doupao and headed to a higher world."


    Wendy looked surprised: "Is that the world where Wukong''s brother killed the world master for the first time and inherited his god status to become the master of the world?"


    The avatar of Monkey King nodded: "That''s the world."


    Kagura frowned: "That world is the first world controlled by Wukong. Even if the Doudi named Lingxin has broken into the void and headed to a higher plane, he should still be in the other planes of the world controlled by Sun Wukong. That''s right!"


    Mila¡¯s face was serious: "I¡¯ve heard Wukong talk about flying or breaking into the void before, such as mortal warriors entering the world of cultivation, people of cultivation ascending to the world of immortals, and the world of immortals ascending to the world of gods, but even so, they are still in the world. In the same dimensional world, it¡¯s just going to a higher dimension, but this Doudi named Lingxin is not in the higher dimension called Doupo World controlled by Wukong, but ran to another higher dimension. The dimensional world? How is this possible!"


    A thought appeared in the hearts of Elisa and the other women, and each of them was surprised: "Could it be that after the Lingxin Dou Emperor shattered the void, he went not to a higher plane in this world, but to Other more powerful dimensional worlds?"


    Turtle Dove said in a deep voice: "It means that the Lingxin Dou Emperor flew directly from the Zhongwu World to the Gaowu World? This...is there such a way to ascend?"


    The face of Monkey King''s clone suddenly changed, and he appeared extremely serious: "In this situation, there is only one possibility. This world is the same as the world controlled by the ontology. The world controlled by the ontology, after the people in the low-strength world cultivate to the limit, Ascend to a higher plane of its world, and when it surpasses the limit of that world, it can ascend to the world of Zhongwu."


    "When you reach the world of Zhongwu, you can fly to a higher level of the world. When you exceed the limit of the world of Zhongwu, you can fly to the world of Wushu, and so on..."


    Elisa and other women were moved, "In other words, the existence that controls this world is the same existence as Wukong?!"


    laugh!


    The space behind the people suddenly shattered, and a terrifying space channel emerged. Monkey King himself stepped out of it: "Well said, but it is a little different from me. They are all origins, and I am the true self. Between us There is a fundamental difference. I only need to obtain enough worlds to advance to the real dimensional god, and the origin, only by seizing the divine position of the dimensional god, can I advance to that dimensional god."


    Elsa and the other women were all overjoyed, and they ran to surround Monkey King, pulling their hands, and Lou''s arms around the waist, and the treatment of the clone is far from the same: "Wukong, you are really here!"


    Clone: ??"The body, I''ll leave it to you next." With a scream, the disintegration disappeared...

 2497 Chapter 67—Venerable Lingxin

    After a brief meeting, Monkey King looked at this world: "You really have come to an amazing world this time. I was so scared that I didn''t dare to delay a moment and ran."


    Elisa said solemnly: "Is this world like you, a world controlled by a half-dimensional god?"


    Monkey King looked serious: "You can say the same, but it is more appropriate to call him a multi-dimensional master."


    "Diversified world master?"


    "Well, just like me, the world master who controls countless dimensional worlds, because there can only be one dimensional god, the multi-dimensional world master is the existence of the second-dimensional god and the dimensional evil. If the dimensional god dies, multiple The realm master can inherit his divine position and become the new dimensional god, commonly known as the second child of ten thousand years. No, this is the second child forever."


    Elisa and the others were shocked: "Above super-strength, is there more diversity? Since it is the same existence as you, shall we give up this world?"


    Monkey King shook his head: "No, it''s rare to come to this world. I really want to see the multi-dimensional world master. However, let''s solve the problems in front of me now. By then, the world master should almost show up. Up."


    With the fall of the voice, several incomparably terrifying auras have appeared in the sky not far from Monkey King...


    Monkey King sat down at will, and a gorgeous throne flashed out behind him: "Since the powerhouse in this world has already appeared, then let''s start."


    When Elisa and the other women heard this, they all stood side by side one step behind Monkey King, and a series of terrifying auras were released from their bodies, causing the world to begin to falter.


    After feeling the incomparable horror breath from the women, the strong men in this world were shocked. One of the handsome men who appeared to be middle-aged stepped forward, hunting in long clothes, and following the wind. In the exhibition, one person is independent ahead, with a kind of domineering look at the world, facing the terrifying aura of Elisa and the others, he did not waver at all: "Where do you come from? I don''t know what is going on in my sky continent?"


    "The firmament continent..." Sun Wukong''s expression moved slightly, looking at the whole world: "So, this world is called the firmament continent... After feeling the breath of the spiritual heart, I thought this world was the world called the Great Master, but two All of them should be under the control of that multiple world master."


    "It''s just this continent, and it''s just one of its planes..."


    "After I captured the world of Doupo, the reason why I didn''t sense that its world was connected with other worlds was because the multi-dimensional master disconnected from him...I gave up the world of Doupo so casually? What if I If they do, they will appear immediately to fight."


    Monkey King smiled inexplicably: "But it is precisely because of his giving up that I can grow up to this day? Thinking about it now, should I feel fortunate?"


    The turtledove with a sword on his chest, his expression indifferent: "For you, we should be invaders."


    "Intruder!"


    Hearing this, the breath of all the strong is agitating, exuding strong hostility.


    A monstrous sword intent rushed up into the sky, among the rays of the rays of light, from far to near at the utmost speed, the brilliance flowed, forming an extremely beautiful and graceful figure, with unparalleled aura, showing the peerless Fanghua: "This is the sky continent, not Where you should come, I would advise you, where do you come from, and where do you go back, lest you lose your lives in vain."


    "It''s Venerable Lingxin, and Venerable Lingxin is here too, great!"


    "Venerable Lingxin is the biggest hero who resisted the invasion of a foreign land last time. His profound arts have reached the realm of breaking the void. With her help in the battle, we will definitely win."


    When the other strong men saw the incoming people, they all smiled and hugged their fists in salute. It seemed that the identity of the incoming people was not low.


    "Lest you lose your life in vain?" Mira looked at the majestic woman, and smiled, "I really appreciate the reminder, then I also advise you, it doesn''t matter to you, or where you come from and where you go back. Right! Because our existence is not comparable to the foreign invaders you have faced in the past."


    "It seems impossible to negotiate, then, let''s fight!" Venerable Lingxin''s face was clean, his snow-white skin was flowing with crystal lustre, and the sword in his hand was drawn, the edge tore the sky, entrained the unmatched sword energy, and locked the Sun Wukong ahead. Wait for someone, chop down!


    This blow, without leaving the slightest hand, was a full blow of temptation.


    When the turtledove wanted to step forward to resist, Monkey King stood up. Seeing this, the turtledove stopped immediately.


    Then everyone was shocked to see that Monkey King stretched out with one hand, clamped the peerless edge with only two fingers, and gently clamped it, the sword light broke off and turned into a light spot.


    "!!!"


    All the strong were moved, almost petrified, afraid to speak, and simply shot, and they easily broke the full blow of Venerable Lingxin. This time the invasion of the extraterritorial strong was so powerful?


    Monkey King looked at the peerless woman with a smile, and slightly remembered: "You have grown up, and you have become more beautiful. If I don''t remember your breath, I''m afraid I won''t recognize it, Lingxin."


    Venerable Lingxin''s clothes stretched, like fairy Lingbo out of the dust and peerless, after hearing that Monkey King said hello like an old friend meeting, Dai frowned slightly: "You seem to...know me?"


    "Unfortunately, you don''t remember me...but that''s right, meeting you at the time was just an energy clone. I didn''t expect that we would meet again one day."


    When Lingxin heard this, his face was surprised: "Are you from the lower realm...Doubreaking the continent?"


    "No, it should be said that I have been there before and found a suitable inheritance for you. She is now my wife."


    Lingxin''s eyes lit up: "Is she... here too?"


    As he said, his eyes looked at the girls behind me impatiently.


    "She''s not here..."


    When Lingxin heard the words, she was a little lost, but she was suddenly replaced by a serious face: "Why do you want to invade this world? I can''t feel that disgusting evil spirit from you, you should not make that kind of random invasion. Likes and dislikes in the world of others."


    Monkey King laughed: "So do we look like good people? Well, for your face, let them all leave. Our goal does not conflict with those of you living in this world."


    "This..." Lingxin hesitated, hesitated because Sun Wukong and his inherited disciple were husband and wife; hesitated because of his own position; hesitated because of the terrifying power of Monkey King, he only used two fingers to catch his full blow... ..

 2498 Chapter 68 Three Breaths

    "Venerable Lingxin, don''t be deceived. Although you don''t know how you are related to him, please don''t forget the covenant we made..."


    Lingxin heard the words, with a slightly hesitant look, and immediately became serious, looking directly at Monkey King, with sharp eyes: "You said that you have been to Doupo Continent, and I have not sensed the existence of Doupo Continent for nearly a hundred years. Is it related to you?"


    "To put it simply, Doupo Continent has been captured by me and belongs to my world. Naturally, it has nothing to do with it. It is normal for you to not feel it."


    Lingxin''s complexion turned cold, and the other strong men in the sky changed slightly: "Venerable Lingxin''s hometown has been captured by this person?!"


    "Spiritual respect, retreat is hesitating, your hometown has been poisoned by this person, and the sky continent will never fall again."


    Lingxin breath is peerless, the sword art is quoted, pointing to Monkey King: "Neither a friend, or an enemy, I will guard this continent and will never let her fall into your hands again!"


    Sun Wukong said with emotion: "The world is impermanent, and what I said is true. I promised you that maybe one day I will meet you, maybe, but now we meet, but it is the enemy."


    Lingxin looked directly at Monkey King, with a glimmer of expectation. It is not easy to meet a familiar person in this upper realm: "As long as you give up invading this continent, we can still become friends."


    "Sorry, this is impossible, and you have made a mistake. What I want is not this continent, but this entire dimensional world."


    "Your ambition is really big."


    Lingxin gave a clear whistle and didn''t want to say any more. Since the enemy and we are already divided, only the real chapter can be seen under the hand.


    "boom!"


    The heavens and the earth shook, and the spirit heart burst out with a monstrous glow, forming a terrible field, in which the glow was condensed into a lightsaber exuding a terrifying aura, clanking, making the weapons of the world resonate.


    Seeing that Lingxin had already taken action, the rest of the powerhouses unreservedly released their own cultivation bases, and for a while, this place was about to become a shocking battlefield.


    Monkey King didn''t even look at the so-called powerhouses in this world. They are indeed peerless powerhouses in this world. Each of them is the pinnacle figure who shocked the sky continent, and has its own amazing legend.


    But in the eyes of Monkey King, they are just passers-by who can easily destroy them.


    The only person who can enter the eyes of Monkey King is only the spiritual heart in front of you: "The turtledove, the other miscellaneous fish are handed over to you. As for the one in front of you, it seems that I have to personally adjust it to let her understand and draw my sword. What are the consequences if you do."


    "Please give the concubine body three breaths time." Turtle dove gracefully walked out.


    Hearing the words, the strong men ridiculed each one: "Haha~ Three breath time? This girl actually said that three breath time can solve all of us here? Hahaha~"


    "Little girl, are you not afraid that the wind will flash your tongue?"


    "Does this look down on us too much?"


    "I''m going to see how you solved us within three breaths."


    Listening to the ridicule of the crowd, the turtledove smiled, making people feel like spring breeze: "This really sounds arrogant, but is it really that funny?"


    She was holding the hilt of the sword gracefully with her hand, and she snorted, but she didn''t see any movement. The head of the horrible, screaming man rose up into the sky and fell to the ground...


    An elegant and gentle voice echoed in everyone''s ears: "One..."


    In an instant, the needle dropped here, and everyone''s eyes widened with amazement.


    "What happened?!"


    "I didn''t see it clearly..."


    "Everyone, now is not the time to be shocked. When you don''t make a move, when will you stay!"


    The weather is overwhelming, all kinds of magical attacks swept towards the turtledove like a vast ocean, the power is breathtaking, it squeaks, and it seems that the soul will shatter.


    The attacks launched by dozens of the world''s strongest men at the same time are terrifying, and the space fluctuates slightly, releasing divine power and disintegrating everything.


    "It''s worthy of the combined blow of the strongest man in this world. It''s really an attack that makes the scalp numb." Turtledove smiled, and it still didn''t sell out when he saw it in his hands. When the terrifying slash still appeared in the sky on all sides , Easily split the space and shred all the attacks.


    The long voice smashed into their hearts like a meteorite, leaving a shock: "Two..."


    "Impossible! It''s impossible! How could she cut through our joint attack so easily?!"


    "What kind of existence is this!"


    "three¡­¡­"


    However, the answer to them was a beautiful voice of despair.


    At this moment, everyone saw that the world before them was divided into two, no, it was not that the world was divided into two, but they were cut...


    "How...how could it happen!!!"


    Lingxin looked at all the strong people on the mainland being cut in half in an instant, sprinkling blood and falling, his pupils shrank suddenly, and his heart was shocked.


    Sun Wukong still looks as usual: "I have given you the opportunity, but you yourself think you are the savior. This is not my war with you, but you creatures in the world have just run out to take care of their nostalgia."


    "You said, take care of your business?!" Lingxin looked angry: "This sky continent is now my home. What''s wrong with me protecting my home?"


    boom!


    Sword Qi is like a rainbow, tearing through the sky.


    The sky full of lightsabers flew high above the sky, forming a terrifying sword formation to attack Monkey King...


    However, when the sky full of lightsaber was less than ten meters away from Monkey King, it burst into sky full of light and dissipated.


    Monkey King grabbed it in the air, and Lingxin in the distance was instantly pinched in his hand. No matter how hard she struggled, she returned to nothing.


    Monkey King threw her behind him: "I have no time to talk nonsense with you now, Jubia, help me watch her."


    Jubia stretched out with one hand, the invisible force supported his spiritual heart, and landed in front of her, squinting his eyes, smiling at her: "Don''t move, it''s dangerous."


    Looking at Jubia''s soft smile, Lingxin froze. Who are these people?Why are all so powerful?


    The top powerhouses of the sky continent, united together, are not the enemy of one of them!


    Elisa raised her head to look at the sky, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "Wukong, such a big movement, logically speaking, the Lord of this world should have appeared, but now there is no movement, what is going on?"


    "I also feel puzzled." Monkey King waved his hand, a light gate flashed in front of him, looking at the space inside, frowning slightly: "If this world is the world controlled by the master of the far world, logically speaking, it should have The channel connected to other dimensional worlds is the right one, but now, this channel is cut off, and the multi-dimensional world master has given up on this world again? Why? What is that guy thinking? Or simply doesn''t want to conflict with me?" ..

 2499 Chapter 69 Tracking

    Kagura: "Then the master of this world was called back by the master of multiple worlds?"


    Sun Wukong nodded: "It is possible that as a realm master under the command of a multiple realm master, he can indeed travel freely to and from other dimensional worlds controlled by the multiple realm master. This is not comparable to an independent master of one realm; If the Lord abandons his original world, his strength will be greatly damaged, and if he encounters any accident at that time, his life will be in danger."


    "But the realm masters under the multiple realm masters obviously have no such concerns. Even if they give up their original world and have the existence of multiple realm masters, their security will not be threatened, and they can create a dimensional world again with their help."


    "But the question is, did the plural world master abandon this world after recalling the master of this world? Or did he not have time to take care of the master of this world and abandoned this world directly. It was my clone that came into this world one step at a time. If it was cloned, it might not be able to sense the methods used by the multiple world masters."


    Urrudia looked serious: "In other words, it is possible that the Lord of this world has left his own world, or is it possible that he has been hiding somewhere in the world?"


    Eba Gelin: "Goku, can you sense that the Lord of this world is still in this world?"


    "This is a bit difficult. The Lord of this world can pretend to be anything in his own world, but it is not so easy to find out. Therefore, the most convenient way to force the Lord of this world to appear is to destroy his world or Order, in that case, he would have to come forward."


    Angel: "What are you waiting for, let''s talk about ruining this world."


    Upon hearing the words, Lingxin, who had been silent, immediately shouted anxiously: "Wait, you can''t do this!" Although she had listened for so long, she didn''t know what the lord of one realm or the lord of multiple realms was. But there was one thing she heard. What we were looking for seemed to be the master of this world. Although I didn¡¯t know what kind of existence it was, she couldn¡¯t do it while watching us destroy the world: "You It¡¯s just to find someone, right? It¡¯s not necessary to destroy the world, right? With your methods, just spend more time to find someone?"


    Obviously, Monkey King and others have now become demonic dangerous figures in Lingxin''s heart. Just to find someone, they will destroy the world. Only those outside demons can do such a crazy thing, right?


    "Take some more time?" Elisa looked at Lingxin with a strange look: "Do you know what kind of existence we are looking for? If he wants to hide, we will never find it, but destroy this The world, forcing him to show up is the simplest and most effective way."


    "This kind of thing..." Lingxin said that he couldn''t understand it. Why could it be found by destroying the world?Since I grew up, it seems that there are still many things I cannot understand.


    Mira said with a serious face: "However, it would be too much to destroy this dimensional world directly. If the Lord of this world is still there, it is naturally feasible to seize the source orb. If not, it will be destroyed if it is destroyed. , There is no way to recover."


    Elisa and other women fell silent when they heard this. The reason why they could take other worlds for Monkey King without any pressure is because even if the other world is destroyed, they can still recover, but if they are really destroyed, they cannot. They can''t do recovery.


    The turtle dove said indifferently: "Whatever so much, as long as it is something that hinders the footsteps of the husband, what can be done even if it is destroyed."


    Kagura looked helpless: "Turtle-dove, you are too extreme."


    Turtle Dove: "You are too benevolent. You are all the masters of the same realm. Are you still not enlightened?"


    Monkey King waved his hand at will: "Don''t make a noise, destroy or not, I have the final say."


    As soon as Monkey King spoke, the girls immediately calmed down, waiting for Monkey King''s decision.


    As long as Monkey King speaks, no matter what the result is, they will execute it.


    Although all the girls have their own wishes, under the premise of their own wishes, they will never go against the will of Monkey King. Monkey King''s words transcend everything, including their own wishes.


    Monkey King said: "The situation is unknown. If you destroy it, forget it. After all, you want to create again after destruction. It is somewhat troublesome. If the Lord of this world is not there, this dimensional world will be ruined in vain, or the kind that cannot be restored. I can¡¯t send it, but if I keep it, I might trace the whereabouts of the multi-dimensional world master, and I will naturally be able to see the master of this world when it falls. At that time, it will be easy to control the world.¡±


    Mila looked curious: "Didn''t the plural world master disconnect from the world? Can you still track it?"


    "What just happened must still have a little trace. Since there are traces, I can find other worlds under his control. After all, the worlds under the same command as the multiple world masters must be adjacent. I want to see. How many worlds can that guy give up."


    Turtle-dove heard this, and his beautiful face showed a slight smile: "My husband is really bad, don''t you show that you are forcing the multi-dimensional master to show up, but this method, the concubine likes it~"


    Elisa looked serious: "Wukong, that multi-dimensional master has given way so much. If we blindly press on, is it a bit bad? If it''s a really urgent opponent..."


    Elisa is naturally right to have this concern. After all, the multiple world masters exist on the same level as Monkey King. It''s okay to win the fight. What if you can''t win?Is this too reckless?


    "I know your worries." Monkey King looked at Elsa and nodded, but his eyes flashed with scorching warfare: "But I haven''t encountered a close battle for a long time."


    As a militant, there is no evenly matched battle, but it is very depressing. It''s okay that I haven''t met before, but now I have met, how can I miss this great opportunity.


    Elisa and the others looked helpless when looking at Sun Wukong¡¯s high fighting spirit. They understood that their husbands were not so motivated this time for World Origin Pearl, they were all just for fighting. .


    Looking at the light gate in front of him, Monkey King felt it carefully, and then waved his hand: "Go!"


    One step forward, Elisa and the others immediately followed...


    When they reappeared, they were already in a dense forest, and ahead, they just saw a group of young men and women hunting a fire spirit ape...

 2500 Chapter 70 Goodbye Acquaintances

    "It''s still the original world, it''s just coming to a higher plane." Elisa looked at the scene in front of her. As the master of the world, she was naturally able to see the world she was in at a glance.


    "I just tracked it based on the traces I left. It seems that how far away the realm master is deliberately misleading me." Monkey King was a little helpless: "As if I am a wild beast, don''t you want to see me? I don¡¯t have the consciousness of being a master of multiple worlds."


    Turtle Dove smiled: "It seems that the fame of your husband has spread among the realm masters. He has repeatedly inflicted the evil deeds of the dimension. Maybe people have heard of it, so I don''t want to see you."


    "It''s really possible." Monkey King rubbed his chin: "But how did he know? It''s not related to the evil of the dimension?"


    When Elisa and others heard this, their expressions became serious.


    Even if they are multiple world masters, they have absolute confidence in Monkey King and they will definitely win, but the evil of the dimension is not much certain.


    After all, that guy was in an extremely weak state, and he could force Monkey King to go all out, even to the point of desperation, who knows how far that guy has recovered now.


    "A lot of beauties!"


    Then at this moment, an astonishing and untimely sound sounded, and the fire ape hunting team in front had already noticed the Monkey King and his party. For a while, amazing eyes were projected, and their eyes were hot.


    "Mu Chen, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person!"


    In the team, a young girl looked at the young man in front of her with a stunning expression, casting a contemptuous look.


    The young man named Mu Chen smiled slightly, showing his age of maturity: "I''m a man too! It''s rare to see such a stunning beauty. I didn''t expect it to be a group, and it''s strange to show amazing looks. ?"


    As he said, the youth''s expression became more serious than ever: "But be careful, these people are not as simple as they seem."


    The girl snorted: "You still need to talk about this kind of thing. It''s not easy to look at the temperament, it almost makes me breathless."


    Hearing the whispered conversation of the young girl, Monkey King was slightly surprised, his eyes fixed on the young boy: "Your name is Mu Chen?"


    The young man immediately bowed and saluted: "Yes, Mu Chen, the young master of the Xiamu domain, do you have any advice?"


    "Is the world dominated by the great..." Sun Wukong suddenly looked away, ignoring him, looking up at the sky, the terrifying spiritual consciousness instantly covered the entire world, and then he whispered: "How could that guy appear here? I thought he was dead."


    Far away from the unknown area here, a man dressed in black sits cross-legged on a cliff, a faint light radiating from his whole body, as if he merged with the world.


    The next moment, he suddenly opened his eyes, as calm as death, and a monstrous breath burst out, causing the space around him to tremble slightly, as if he could not bear his anger.


    The man was slightly in a trance, seeming to fall into the memory, and then uncontrollable anger and fighting spirit erupted from his calm eyes: "This breath... it''s him! Have you finally come to this world! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! "


    I saw him wave a big hand, and a dark space channel immediately appeared in the space in front of him, flashed and submerged in it...


    "What''s wrong, Brother Wukong?" Wendy looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "It''s nothing, just saw an acquaintance again." Monkey King smiled faintly.


    Milady frowned slightly: "What''s the matter? Is it the one who broke the mainland again?"


    Monkey King nodded: "I originally thought that he was dead. After all, he did not exist in the world under my control, but he did not expect that he actually came to this world... It seems that when I was in control of the Doupo world, A lot of things happened without me knowing."


    Lucy chuckled, "I didn''t expect Wukong to be flat."


    Sun Wukong spread his hands together: "After all, I was not the master of the realm at the time, and the master of the one realm or the plural realm is mainly behind the scenes. I can''t help it." After speaking, he said with a little emotion: "However, the traverser really The protagonist''s halo is really dazzling."


    As soon as the voice fell, a dark space channel suddenly appeared not far above his head. A man dressed in black walked out from it, standing proudly above the void, looking down at the Monkey King below, breathing It is terrifying and terrifying, making the space distorted: "I finally waited for you-Sun-Wu-Kong!!!"


    The voice was calm and majestic, but the discerning person could clearly hear the restless anger from the calm words.


    "The visitor is very angry, what exactly did Wukong do to him?"


    Elisa and other women are curious.


    Monkey King waved his hand as if he saw an old friend: "Oh~ isn''t this Xiao Nayan? It surprised me that you appeared in this world. I originally thought you were dead. I was curious about you. How did you come into this world?"


    "Huh~! Stop talking nonsense, let''s complete our unfinished agreement before!"


    "Agreement?" Sun Wukong pondered for a moment, with a look on his face suddenly: "You mean that...hmm...how many years is the agreement? It''s too long, I can''t remember, forget it, anyway, for you, at least how many years have passed. It''s been a hundred years, I didn''t expect you to remember it." Then he looked contemptuously: "It''s obviously a promise of a few years, but it''s been delayed by you for hundreds of years, and you can still speak it out."


    "Hmph! Stop arguing. The shame you gave me before will be washed away today. Come on! Let me see how far you have grown after so many years."


    "You have a good momentum. It seems that you are very confident of your own strength, but I am a little curious again. Without Fen Jue, without Abnormal Fire, what is your current title?"


    "God!"


    The deep drink resounded, the vibrating void rumbling, majestic and mighty, exuding a heartbreaking demeanor, as if heaven and earth collapsed, and he was not afraid!


    This is a kind of real strength, whether it is strength or body and mind, it has reached an unparalleled terrible height.


    Then, an invisible coercion began to envelope the world.


    Feeling this breath, Elisa and other women all showed a slightly surprised look: "This guy is quite strong, it seems that this side of the world is not low!"


    Monkey King''s face remained unchanged: "The Emperor of Heaven... really deserves to be a traverser like me. Your luck is really not covered. When you come to this world, you have the inheritance of the Emperor of Heaven. It''s not bad. Let me have fun with you, let me see how strong the top power in this world is, and how good it is to measure the strength of the lord of this world."

 2501 Chapter Seventy One

    "I won''t let you down!" Xiao Yan''s breath was ancient, with the ancient sword in his hand, exuding destructive power.


    Sun Wukong saw it and said calmly: "This should be the Heavenly Emperor Sword, it looks good." Then, he glanced at Mu Chen who was watching the battle with amazement in the distance. This Heavenly Emperor Sword should belong to him.


    However, because Xiao Yan didn''t come to this world from Broken Void, but was brought into this world by the realm master, so he was practicing in this world from the beginning, and under such a change, he actually grabbed the opportunity that belonged to Mu Chen.


    "You still know the Heavenly Emperor Sword? You have some insight." Xiao Yan''s aura was magnificent, and he let out a deep cry, a crystal-like light descended from the sky, a sharp sword aura penetrated through the sky and the earth, a simple crystal sword fell down, and instantly directed towards Monkey King. The location runs through!


    The terrifying sword aura left a thin trace in the space along the way, which shows how terrifying the power of this move is.


    Xiao Yan knew the power of Monkey King, so he didn''t dare to neglect in the slightest.


    "Such strength is really good." Monkey King sighed, motionless, holding one hand high, and under Xiao Yan''s shocked gaze, he grabbed the terrifying lightsaber with his bare hands. The sword split and dissipated in an instant.


    "!!!"


    Xiao Yan had a solemn expression. He has grown to the height he is now, and has been inherited by the Emperor of Heaven, and has become a new generation of Emperor. Strong and shocking.


    "It''s worthy of being the biggest enemy in my life. With such a strength, it seems that I can''t do my best without doing my best."


    As the voice fell, Xiao Yan''s whole body space fluctuated, and four figures that were exactly the same as him appeared. Every horrible aura was the same as him, stunning the world, and no one stood side by side in a row, complementing each other. , The momentum is prosperous, can be described as shaking the world.


    "Four avatars? You are cultivating one qi into three cleansings, right." Sun Wukong was slightly surprised: "It''s no wonder that the master will make an exception and be taken to this world. The talent is really extraordinary. Even this level of skill can be optimized. Say, as a creature in the world, your talent is really good."


    "It''s a pity that you found the wrong opponent and chose the wrong timing. I''m very busy now, but I don''t have time to play with you." Monkey King looked calm and didn''t exude a terrifying aura: "So, let you see. Under the realm master, there are all ants."


    He pointed out that there was no thrilling power of terror, and no great power to shock the world. Some were just a faint ripple like a stone thrown into the water, spreading and opening, Xiao Yan looked in shock, his body A little bit erased...


    "I''m actually... not your... One He''s enemy?!!! What kind of realm is the realm master you are talking about?!!!"


    Xiao Yan¡¯s face was full of horror, but there was no fear. When he reached his level, he had already forgotten his fear, but he was very unwilling, very unwilling~ I have worked hard for so many years, only for the shame, to recover that unforgettable heart. Humiliated debt.


    But after working hard for so many years, he has stood among the top in the world, and is still vulnerable to this person. This makes him very puzzled and puzzled. He is regarded as the number one enemy in life. What kind of unknown realm has the existence of?


    Monkey King casually drew a circle in the air and said calmly: "You are a creature living in this inner world, and I am the master who created this circle and everything in the circle. No matter how strong you become, you are still just a circle. The creatures in the inner world want to kill you, but only a single thought is required. And the existence that controls all of this is the world master."


    "The so-called... God?!" Xiao Yan sighed blankly, "No matter how hard I try, will I fail?"


    Just as Xiao Yan was about to disappear completely, a pillar of divine light suddenly fell from the sky and shone on Xiao Yan''s body, causing his fading body to disappear instantly.


    "Heh~ Don''t hesitate to expose the hiding place, do you want to save him? Interesting!"


    Sun Wukong''s original calm aura burst out of immortal power in an instant. Seeing it in an instant, the world was shaken, shaking the entire dimensional world.


    For a time, tsunami and earthquakes continued, and billions of thunders in the sky roared. In just a single moment, it killed countless powerful creatures and alarmed the world of this square dimension, making the so-called top powerhouses all show awe. Despair and fear.


    Monkey King held high with one hand, and billions of star-like rays of light gathered in the palm of his palm and shot out immediately following the disappearing beam of light. With a bang, the sky burst, and a huge sky cave appeared. Monkey King stepped out and he was already submerged in that cave. Among...


    The same goes for Elsa and other women, taking a step forward and following in...


    This is an endless void with nothing around it, only the incomparably magnificent, hundreds of kilometers palace in the center is particularly eye-catching in this space.


    At this time, outside the palace, there are densely packed figures, humanoids, beasts, and unrecognizable. It can be described as everything.


    But one by one, their breath is peerless, shaking the world, and different rules and secret patterns are flashing around them, evolving the world''s profound meaning, mysterious and unpredictable.


    Judging from their breath, these people are all the masters of the same realm, and when counted down, there are actually two thousand and one. This lineup is terrifying.


    The figure standing in the forefront of these world masters was a young man who seemed to be in his twenties. His perfect face could not find a trace of flaws, and his black hair was fluttering, and he was extraordinary.


    The aura is as calm as an ordinary person, just looking at the terrifying world masters standing behind him, who would dare to think that this is an ordinary person?


    The beam of light flashed in front of him, and there was already an extra young man who looked like Xiao Yan.


    Immediately afterwards, the space here was also shattered in an instant, and an extremely terrifying sky cave emerged, from which a handsome man with red hair fluttering flashed out, and the terrible breath shook this space slightly. Shaking, as if about to collapse, there is a kind of shaky feeling.


    Those two thousand realm masters felt this terrifying aura, all of them all changed their colors, and their faces were shocked. It is no wonder that the multi-sirs wanted to gather them back, and this time such a terrifying enemy appeared.


    In an instant, the spirits of the world masters were tense, their auras turned into pillars of light, full of hostility to lock the figure that flashed from the sky cave and the graceful postures that followed them.


    The handsome man standing at the forefront rose into the sky and stood in disdain for the Sun Wukong: "You are still here... I have been so clear, why are you pressing so hard..." ..

 2502 Chapter 72: The Lord of Multiple Worlds

    Sun Wukong looked at the multiple world masters in front of him, shook his head, and was slightly disappointed. How could this multiple world master not have a bit of domineering, always thinking about avoiding: "I am just a little curious about the multiple world masters, and you are also a multiple world. Lord, it¡¯s the same level of existence as me, so why bother."


    "Same level?" The multi-dimensional world master shook his head calmly: "You seem to underestimate yourself, don''t you know what path you have taken? The multi-dimensional world master, even if he controls more of the world, is still the world leader , Is still under the jurisdiction of the Dimensional God."


    "And you, have transcended this law. It is not a multi-dimensional world master, but a dimensional god. Although your dimensional god controls a limited world, the dimensional god is ultimately a dimensional god, even if it is not fully formed. He is still the dimensional god, but a dimensional god who is still in his infancy."


    "I didn''t retreat because I was scared, but it is undeniable that I have no absolute certainty to beat you, so I don''t want to conflict with you. Therefore, I want to leave myself a way back to the existence of a god who can become a dimension. Being an enemy is not a wise move. If you really become the god of the dimension one day, I can surrender to you unconditionally."


    "It''s really a good calculation." Monkey King looked at the multiple world master.


    "For me, it''s just another ruler. After all, under your command, it is safer. The realm you created is incredible. I am the god of the dimension and the evil of the dimension. Once I grow up, It must be far beyond the current dimensional god!"


    Monkey King looked up and down the multiple world masters, very surprised: "You... seem to be injured?"


    "Have you seen it..." The Diverse Master was helpless, but he admitted frankly: "The evil of the dimension just came to the door just like you did. If his strength hadn''t fully recovered, I would have been killed..."


    Monkey King''s face was shocked: "Have you seen the evil of the dimension? Has that guy''s strength restored to the point where he can defeat you?"


    "Yes, although you have won me, but you can''t kill me; from his mouth, I also learned about you..." At this point, the multi-world master said with emotion: "It was unexpected. The creature in the realm who robbed my dimensional world has now grown to this level!"


    Hearing this, Monkey King looked serious: "I robbed your world before, why didn''t you crusade?"


    "Because of curiosity, but also because of appreciation..." The multiple world master said indifferently: "The creatures in the world actually killed the master of a world and seized his divine position. This kind of thing is simply unheard of. Your talent makes me amazed, so I think See how far you can reach, but I didn''t expect that you were far beyond my expectations."


    The doubts in his heart were answered, Sun Wukong''s eyes rolled, and he stayed on Xiao Yan who was still shocked: "So, you don¡¯t hesitate to expose yourself, but you also want to save him. You think he has grown up like me. potential?"


    "No, he is different from you. Although he is the same as a traverser, the world before he traverses is still the world I control. And you are different. I don¡¯t know where you came from. I just know that you don¡¯t have a dimensional world. The life characteristics of the middle life spirit, therefore, those realm masters cannot directly obliterate you. This is also one of the main reasons why you can defeat the master of a realm."


    "Save him because I admired him like you."


    "I don''t see that you are quite talented, but because of this, I can successfully reach this height. Okay, for this reason, as long as you obediently fall under my command, I don''t have to kill you. "


    The rapid recovery of the evil of the dimension made Monkey King feel threatened. Now that he is not so self-willed, he cannot accept only beautiful women as his subordinates as before. The most important thing is to quickly improve his strength. The god of dimension, accepting the cast of other world masters is bound to face.


    And the surrender of a multi-dimensional master is not as simple as the 2,000-dimensional world.


    "Is it true? Your current strength is not enough to make me surrender."


    "As you said earlier, the strength of that dimensional evil has been restored to be able to defeat you, if I don''t work harder, wouldn''t it be very dangerous."


    "..." The multi-dimensional world master was silent for a while, and sighed: "It seems that I can''t escape, no matter what, I am just a small multi-dimensional world master. If you can beat me, I will take the subordinate It doesn''t matter if all the masters submit to you."


    "Small multi-dimensional world master?" Monkey King frowned slightly, listening to this tone, the multi-dimensional world master also has high and low points.


    The multiple world master looked serious: "There are high and low world masters, and the multiple world masters naturally have strengths and weaknesses. As you can see, I am just one plus my own master world and only control two thousand and one. The small multi-dimensional world masters of the dimensional world, above me, there are also multi-dimensional world masters who control tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands, and millions, and they are the closest existence to the dimensional gods."


    After a pause, the lord of the multi-dimensional world looked at Monkey King: "You are very lucky to hunt so many dimensional worlds. You have never encountered the world under the lord of the multi-dimensional world, but those scattered worlds, but this is normal. The dimensional world is endless, destroying and reborn all the time. Those multiple world masters who control hundreds of thousands and millions of worlds sound terrifying, but for this endless dimension, they are just a drop in the bucket."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he swallowed a little bit hard. Nima, it turns out that the multiple world masters are so particular about it. Fortunately, this time I met only a small multiple world master who controlled the 2,000-dimensional world. A diversified world master who controls hundreds of thousands and millions, wouldn''t it be a tragedy?


    In fact, Monkey King hunted so many worlds. The reason why he did not meet the worlds of those high-level multi-dimensional masters is entirely related to his caution, because he has never visited those seemingly dangerous dimensional passages, and he is also called his own wives. To stay away from that kind of world, just pick some safe and non-hazardous worlds, and those worlds happen to be scattered dimensional worlds.


    The reason for choosing such a world this time is because there is a clone of Monkey King, and considering the strength of the dimensional channel, this world is a world that Monkey King can cope with, so they dare to enter.


    But at the same time he was shocked, Monkey King was also extremely delighted: "It seems that I have a shortcut to the dimensional god. There is no need to go hunting one by one. It is the route I should take now to conquer those multiple world masters. "

 2503 Chapter 73: Monkey King vs. Lord of Multiple Worlds (1)

    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s fight!"


    At this moment, Monkey King had a high spirit and his fighting spirit was rising, which caused the world to shake.


    Elisa and the others turned into a stream of light one by one, submerged in Monkey King''s body, to be precise, they returned to the main world of Monkey King.


    The battle between Monkey King and the multiple world masters is not something they can watch on the spot.


    As for the two thousand world masters, they left far away, and even joined forces to lay down heavy defense barriers...


    Regarding this, the multiple world masters were still worried, and personally blessed them with a barrier to ensure their safety.


    "Come on, let me see how you, the newly promoted God of the Dimension, who hates the evil of the dimension, have grown to a high level!"


    boom!


    The terrifying power is released, and the space around the multiple world masters has shattered and spread at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    You know, this is the space created by the multiple world masters, how solid the space is, but even so, it has been directly shattered by his terrifying aura, the strength is so strong, and the heart is shocked.


    "Awesome!"


    Seeing this, Monkey King made a heartfelt admiration. A red halo shone on his body, soaring hundreds of meters away. In a flash, the space around him was completely destroyed and turned into nothingness.


    Seeing this, the multi-dimensional master was more surprised in his eyes: "This arrogance...Is it physique... It''s really amazing, you can actually practice physique to this level. In this respect, you are willing to go down! But ask yourself, I The diverse body is not much worse than you!"


    Countless divine light gleamed, and the body of the multi-dimensional world master began to gleam. The color was a color that had never been seen before, extremely mysterious and terrifying, revealing an aura of immortality.


    "The multi-body, let me feel how strong it is!"


    Monkey King roared in excitement. He hadn''t had this feeling of enthusiasm for a long time. As a Saiyan, his desire to fight was gradually awakening.


    With a kick on his right foot, together with the land that turned into nothingness, a horrible cobweb crack appeared, enough to show the terrible power contained in it.


    The Monkey King, who used his full strength, was so fast that it could not be described in words. Anyway, he appeared in front of the multiple world masters like a teleport. With a punch, the multiple world masters also collided with fists. In an instant, The world shook violently, and horrible cobweb cracks appeared everywhere.


    With just one hit, this space is already on the verge of destruction.


    "So strong!!!"


    Seeing this situation, the two thousand realm masters all looked horrified. Among them, there is no lack of super martial realm masters, but they asked themselves, if they were directly hit by this terrible force, they would definitely be hit. The bad end.


    "Not bad! Come again!!"


    Monkey King laughed loudly, and stomped it again. The Lord of the Multiple Worlds blocked it with his arm!


    Suddenly, there was another roar, and this world was finally unable to withstand this second terrible attack. It shattered with a click, and everything went back to nothingness.


    The two thousand world masters looked at each one with a horror. Fortunately, they had a defensive barrier set up by the multiple world masters personally. As long as they were not directly hit, the aftermath of their battle would be fine.


    "You have attacked twice, now it''s my turn!"


    The multi-dimensional master has a calm face and a terrifying breath. His fists are tightly squeezed, and the unknown colored light is lingering in his fists, blasting out with one punch, domineering and annihilating everything!


    This is indeed a fist of destruction!


    "This is the fight!"


    Monkey King roared with excitement, and he was not afraid, with a punch, violent and direct!


    The void exploded in an instant, leaving scary dark traces, as if the "nothing" had been torn apart. All the masters were shocked when they saw it.


    Xiao Yan is even more demented...


    All dimensional worlds are born from''nothing'', which means there is nothing. Since there is nothing, how can it be destroyed?


    However, this kind of indestructible''nothing'' now reveals traces of being torn apart, so they are not surprised.


    "The strength of this realm master can be compared with the evil of that dimension?!"


    "It''s too rude to say that it is a realm master. That is the dimensional god who created a new dimensional way for adults! Although it is only a baby-like dimensional god! But this strength is really scary! Really not Knowing how powerful will the true God of Dimensional be?"


    So the world masters are all surprised and admired.


    In the tentative encounters between Monkey King and the multiple world masters, a fierce collision has already begun!


    The roar resounded, but no effect!


    It¡¯s just that every time the collision resounds, you can clearly see the pitch-black gully left in the ¡°nothing¡±, but it disappears in a flash, but it appears in a flash...


    All the world masters have scalp numb, this kind of fighting figure that even they can''t catch is simply terrifying, the scene is terrifying.


    When the two figures appeared in front of the world masters again, they all took a breath.


    However, I saw that the multiple world lord was hit hard, the face collapsed, the bones were broken, and blood flowed from the wounds of the body like water. This scene was really cruel, and the multiple body of the multiple world lord could not heal. The injuries were terrifying.


    Looking at Monkey King, his nose and face were swollen, and his body was bruised, but other than that, there were no bleeding scars. It can be seen that Monkey King had the upper hand.


    "It''s really fun, it''s been a long time since I played so cool!"


    At this moment, Sun Wukong was excited, and his fighting spirit was high. Not only did his aura not weaken, but it climbed very much. The master of the multi-dimensional world saw him, and his face was exclaimed: "You haven''t even used the dimensional body? You can actually crush me. I admire the complete body of diversity! In that case, I have to go all out!"


    As he said, the multi-dimensional world advocated to open his arms, looked at the two thousand world masters who were watching the battle from afar, and cried out: "If you don''t return at this time, when will you wait!"


    In an instant, I saw that the two thousand world masters turned into a stream of light and merged into the body of the multiple world masters, causing their bodies to soar and grow rapidly in the incomparably shining light. The incredible and powerful aura was also overwhelmed, making Monkey King. The aura has become a lot of confusion, when the following color changes slightly: "This...is the real posture of the multiple world master? It is really strong!"


    "But that''s interesting! Haha~~~ It''s been a long time since I went all out. This time, let''s have a good time!"


    "Dimensional body!!"


    The red light all over his body converged, and a colorful halo burst out from Monkey King''s body instantly, making his entire body crystal clear, full of terrifying power beauty.


    Taking a light step,''Nothing'' was followed by a violent shaking for a moment!


    At this moment, Monkey King''s long-lost firepower is on!..

 2504 Chapter 74 Monkey King vs. Lord of Multiple Worlds (2)

    Out of nothing, the two figures collided, each blow exploded with the world-destroying power, and each blow showed extreme destruction.


    With one punch and one kick, they all contain the world''s principles, absolute rules, and evolve into the endless torrent of the galaxy, erupting with immortal power.


    "drop!"


    The sound of majesty and mighty sound spread, and if the void bursts with thunder, one after another, hundreds of millions of divine thunders engraved with destroying runes in the pitch black land.


    "Drink!~"


    Monkey King blasted out with a punch, and Destroy Lightwave directly blasted the divine thunder that smashed down at him with a punch, but after the blast, more destructive thunder fell down.


    "It''s really annoying!" Sun Wukong was slightly upset, and he didn''t care about it. Letting the billions of Destroy Thunder fall down and hit his body, there was a faint pain, showing that this Destroying Thunder is indeed extraordinary.


    You know, Monkey King has already used the dimensional body. Although it hasn''t formed yet, these divine bodies are already detached from everything. The power of rules has long been a threat to him, but now he can feel the pain, which shows that this multi-dimensional master is indeed powerful. Extremely.


    However, what is more shocking is the multi-dimensional master: "Is this the dimensional body? It is worthy of the first divine body. Even if it is only a prototype, it is ignored in the Destructive Thunder that I have done with all my strength. This can kill the super with any effort. The master of martial arts!"


    [Dimensional Body] Naturally I have heard of the multiple world masters, but I have never seen it before, but I did not expect it to be so terrifying. It is just a rudiment and has such a defense. If this is great, even those who control the number Millions or even more diverse world masters can hardly hurt them!


    Monkey King sternly shouted: "Don''t give me these useless tricks. My dimensional body can resist the force of any rules. The rules are like imaginary in front of me. If you want to use this to fight against me, there is nothing at all. Meaning, if you want to defeat me, come here upright!"


    "The rules... are they invalid..." Hearing this, the multi-dimensional master couldn''t help but feel envious: "Is this the dimensional body that only the dimensional god can cultivate? It''s amazing!"


    "So much nonsense!"


    Monkey King roared and kicked out, Wu''s trembling instantly, and his figure had appeared in front of the multiple world masters.


    Ignoring everything, the fist that destroys everything is bombarded out, it is too bright, even more dazzling than that day, blooming bombardment, shattering the world!


    "Really a fighting lunatic!"


    The multi-dimensional master sighed helplessly. In fact, when he saw the power of the Monkey King''s dimension body, he had already given up the idea of ??surrender. The dimension body could ignore the rules, how can this be beaten?


    Just looking at Monkey King''s high fighting spirit, if he doesn''t play with Monkey King happily and happy, there is no way to stop.


    That being the case, it can only be accompanied to the end.


    If the rules are invalid, then the most primitive fighting method will be used to decide the outcome!


    when!


    The shocking sound resounded, and the two fists were astonishingly hard. During the collision, the roar of fine iron erupted, and the aftermath broke out with raging waves of destruction, bursting with raging rays of destruction.


    "Have fun! Is this happy! Haha~~ This is called fighting!"


    Monkey King is inexplicably excited, his body is flashing, his fists and shadows are full of fists, and a war broke out with the multiple world masters.


    This level of collision is already indistinguishable by the naked eye, only the shocking sound of the collision and the aftermath of destruction erupted!


    This kind of confrontation continued, until a few months later, the clues finally emerged.


    boom!!!!


    With a roar and a long howl, a figure finally appeared, flying out...


    Immediately afterwards, a figure flashed, appeared behind him, and again roared, the multi-element world master finally couldn''t bear it and spit out blood, months of continuous and uninterrupted attacks finally made his multi-element The body could no longer withstand the storm-like attack and was broken!


    Once the multi-body body was broken, the multi-dimensional world master was hit hard and the door was exposed, and then it was Monkey King''s unilateral abuse.


    The scene was really too violent and tragic. The blood was splashing, the fists to the flesh, and the sound of fractured bones resounded from time to time. Accompanied by screams, it was really miserable.


    "Stop! Stop! Pavilion!!!~~~~"


    The lord of the multi-dimensional world has been beaten up and slurred: "Oh, surrendered...you beaten up enough, right? Oh, I wish to surrender... continue to beat... Oh this body is going to be...useless..."


    "Bang~!!!"


    Monkey King stopped his hand with the final blow!


    At this moment, his breath was shocking, and Lien Chan did not see the slightest exhaustion, but his breath was stronger than before.


    In this case, the multi-dimensional master was extremely shocked: "How can there be such a guy...In the battle, not only did it not consume, but the stronger the battle, the stronger the breakthrough, it is too exaggerated!!!"


    As a dimensional god, the only way to increase his strength is to absorb the dimensional world, but this guy is really against common sense, and he can break through in battle. It is worthy of being a peerless person who can walk to the present day with the creatures in the world. Enchanting!


    The path he walked is really hard to understand by them, the multiple world masters.


    Monkey King''s eyes were deep, his breath shook the dimension, and he was truly majestic. At this moment, together with his red hair, he was rendered with a little bit of color.


    Monkey King squeezed his fists back and forth, frowning slightly: "It''s almost..."


    He shifted his gaze and looked at the body of the multiple world masters. Above his head, the dimensional path unfolded, and countless worlds emerged: "It''s time to fulfill your promise."


    The multi-dimensional master bowed down and held his fists to show his surrender, and then stood up hard, the light shining all over his body turned into a source bead that sank into the dimensional path of Monkey King. In an instant, the dimensional path of light shined brightly, only that one The source beads transformed by the multiple world masters formed a large world, and then derives two thousand different dimensional worlds...


    And Monkey King originally only rendered the hair with a little bit of color light, but also changed at an amazing speed, and finally turned into a color he had never seen before. Each hair is composed of light, elegant and cool, with an immortal breath. Shake Henggu.


    "Dimensional body...Small!"


    Feeling the skyrocketing strength, Monkey King smiled, not happy or sad, it seemed so natural.


    "But this hair..."


    Sun Wukong swiped in front of him, and a light mirror emerged, looking at his extremely gorgeous and cool hair in a contemplative manner: "This is not the effect brought by the dimensional body... It seems to be... Saiyan The bloodline has been upgraded and evolved...to the present level, has the bloodline also changed qualitatively along with the promotion..." ..

 2505 Chapter 75: Master and Disciple Meeting

    "But... too exaggerated..."


    Every strand of hair is made up of light, so the rate of return is 1,000%.


    With a thought, the light of the hair was condensed, and it returned to the original red.


    After squeezing his fist, Sun Wukong felt clear: "If you exit this state, will your strength be weakened? It seems that this is a new form of transformation."


    With my thoughts, a red hair instantly glowed and shone, and it turned into a light hair of unknown color, white and not white, like silver and not silver, as if it was covered with a layer of light powder, like night light Bead-like exudes a soft light.


    No wind fluttering, in short, very handsome.


    "The power has also increased, it seems that it is indeed a new form of transformation..."


    I withdrew from the transformation and returned to normal again: "I have cultivated all transformations to the normal state. I did not expect that a new transformation effect will appear. It is really a surprise. Now I am facing the diversity. Realm Lord, one move can handle him."


    At this moment, Sun Wukong is very happy physically and mentally, enjoying a lively battle; he has the refuge of a multi-dimensional master who controls the 2,000-dimensional world; the dimensional body is small; and he has obtained a new transformation form; everything The harvest is enough to make him laugh happily, let alone a variety of surprises.


    With a thought in his mind, Monkey King has disappeared into the world of''nothing'' and appeared in the world of the Great Lord, and the multiple world masters and the two thousand world masters have been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Monkey King''s arrival, all the world masters bowed and bowed, their eyes filled with fiery and anticipation.


    They had only heard of the dimensional god before, and they had never seen it before. Now, they have actually seen it. Although the dimensional god in front of them is not the other dimensional god, its strength has deeply affected them. Impressed.


    More importantly, this dimensional god can realize their ambitions.


    Monkey King looked at the realm masters in front of him with excitement and high fighting spirit, and smiled slightly: "Looking at the way you all have a lot of idle time, I really want to fight with other realm masters, right? "


    "I wish to share the worries for the Lord of Dimensional God, even if I die without regrets!"


    Two thousand world masters, including multiple world masters, shouted in unison to show their loyalty.


    Monkey King waved his hand with a calm expression: "Okay, don''t say so good-looking. After the endless years of boring, your life has faded out of life. Now you have become the world masters under my command. You can get rid of the original shackles. Going to another dimension world to do a big job."


    With that said, Monkey King looked at the multiple world master: "Choose to surrender to me, this is also one of the main reasons."


    With a smile on the face of the multi-dimensional world master, he bowed his fists and bowed in salute: "The Lord of the Dimension is really aware of everything. As you said, although the world master is aloof, he is limited to his own world. It is really boring. Now he can leave without scruples. The dimensional world of this world and other realm masters, to get rid of that boring loneliness, I am naturally ecstatic."


    "I''m very pleased that you are so motivated." Monkey King nodded indifferently: "You know my situation. I can''t ask how to play, but if anyone dares to neglect the task of collecting the world''s source beads for me, I will dispense with it. As the master of his world, he must be destroyed in form and spirit!"


    "Follow the decree of the God of Dimension!"


    All the world masters bowed their heads and wiped out cold sweat in secret.


    Now they are the world masters under Monkey King''s command, and the source pearl is already under the control of Monkey King. It is just a thought to kill them.


    "Go, but there is no need to kill them all. If there is a realm master who is willing to submit to me, bring him to see me.


    "Yes!"


    The multi-dimensional master waved his hand, a light gate shone, and after bidding farewell to Monkey King, a group of figures sank into it and disappeared...


    The space of''nothing''.


    There was no light in the darkness, Xiao Yan, who was trapped in the barrier, looked helpless, the Heavenly Emperor Sword floating in front of him, emitting a dazzling light, illuminating this dark world.


    Xiao Yan reached out and touched the indestructible barrier. This barrier was originally set up to save him. Now it has become a prison that restrains him: "Did they... forget me?"


    Monkey King''s world, the magnificent palace hall is surrounded by all kinds of stunning women, Monkey King and the multiple world masters battle, as a wife, naturally not a girl is absent, they are all returned here to witness the shocking battle between Monkey King and multiple world masters .


    Seeing that Monkey King had won the victory and surrendered his diverse world masters, they all showed a happy and proud look.


    Returning to his own world, Monkey King sat on the top of the first place. He looked down at the nervous spiritual heart and knelt on the ground. He lifted one finger gently, causing the spiritual heart to stand up uncontrollably: "Lingxin, everyone It¡¯s an old acquaintance, so don¡¯t look so nervous. For the sake of knowing one another, I¡¯ll give you a good luck."


    With that said, Monkey King''s hand already has an extra World Origin Orb: "If you stay, you will become the lord of the world just like them, but you have to do things for me. If you want to leave, I will send you back there. Heavenly Continent, of course, if you want to go to the world of the Great Ruler on a higher plane, it¡¯s okay, but I will erase all the memories you have seen."


    When Lingxin came here, it was natural that he had witnessed the battle between Monkey King and the Lord of the Multiple Worlds with the girls, and also understood how much Monkey King existed.


    Lingxin frowned and thought for a moment, then plucked up the courage to look at Monkey King: "If I stay, what will I give? My body?"


    "Hey hello hello~~ Do you think I am so short of women?" Monkey King rolled his eyes at Lingxin, "Give you this good fortune, just because you helped me before I became the lord of the world. , I¡¯m just doing a small return to you now."


    Lingxin heard the words, looked around, and immediately blushed with shame. Although she is also beautiful, she is not inferior to anyone here, but in terms of her temperament, she has been dumped for more than a dozen blocks, which is incomparable. Compared with the women, she was a bit eclipsed.


    "I want to know, is the person who inherited my inheritance also present?"


    A stunning woman walked out of the crowd, she was magnificent, she looked at Lingxin with a smile: "I said that from the beginning, I felt familiar with you, so you are the teacher of Lingxin."


    "You...you are the one who inherited my inheritance...disciple?" Lingxin looked at Yun Yun and looked extremely nervous, and his mood was extremely complicated. In other words, when the teacher saw the disciple, the teacher was nervous instead?


    Yun Yun was generous, and said softly: "Hello, Teacher Lingxin, I am Yun Yun," ..

 2506 Chapter 76 Dating Alone

    Lingxin said with emotion: "I have thought that one day maybe I will be able to meet my disciple again, but I never imagined that I will meet again in this way. You can go to the present height. As a teacher, I really I am very pleased and proud of you."


    Yun Yun smiled: "I only rely on Wukong''s blessing. The so-called one person gains the Tao and the chickens and dogs ascend to heaven, we are all just enjoying the blessings Wukong brings us, and we have achieved today''s achievements."


    Lingxin nodded and looked at Monkey King. There were mixed feelings in his heart. This person''s talent can no longer be described as stunning and brilliant. With a mortal body, achieving such an achievement is like a fantasy. It is amazing. This There is no one who has come before and no one has come after.


    Next, Lingxin and Yun Yun held hands and walked to the side. They talked very happily, and finally came to Monkey King and bowed to salute.


    "Why, made up your mind?"


    "Yes." Lingxin said with a serious expression: "I used to know only cultivation. After the Broken Void came to the upper realm, hundreds of years later, I was still alone. Only then did I understand the value of my family. I finally met my disciple again. I don¡¯t want to lose my only relative again. I don¡¯t want to leave any regrets. Therefore, I am willing to stay and listen to your drive.


    Monkey King smiled a little: "I''m glad you can join us."


    The Dimensional Way was opened, and Monkey King casually threw the World Origin Orb in his hand into the Dimensional Way, and the Origin Orb instantly evolved into a world.


    At the same time, Lingxin was also sucked in in vain, and was bestowed by Monkey King as the master of this world and became the master of this world.


    The dimensional way disappeared, and Lingxin reappeared in the hall. Now her temperament has changed drastically, as if she was the spotless goddess, beautiful and full of fairy spirit.


    Yun Yun walked to Lingxin and pulled her with a smile: "Congratulations, teacher, we will be together forever in the future."


    Lingxin still had mixed feelings: "This opportunity is as incredible as a dream. The so-called one step to the sky is nothing more than that..."


    Monkey King clapped his hands, attracted the attention of the women, and said solemnly: "You understand the current situation, and my strength has risen so much. I can separate ten clones and go to other dimensional worlds without dissipating. A group of two avatars is enough to hunt a small multi-dimensional world master, that is, it is safe and not dangerous. Even if it fails, it will only lose a few avatars. So for your safety, it is still..."


    Without waiting for Monkey King to finish the following words, Kaguya Ji has already stood up: "My husband, the lord of the multiple worlds, we can''t do anything, but it is still possible to collect those scattered dimensional world concubines for you."


    Yuehai put her arms around her chest: "The concubine knows your worries, but if you don''t do anything, isn''t it a useless vase?"


    Miya Asama nodded in agreement: "The so-called accumulation of less makes more, you can''t ignore our strength because of this."


    Kongzi looked serious: "To share worries for your husband is the restraint of being a wife. Please don''t obliterate our desire to share worries for you."


    Sun Wukong was relieved when he heard the words. Naturally, he knew what the girls wanted to help him. So many people collected World Source Orbs for him, and it was also a number that could not be ignored, but now he suddenly understood the power of multiple world masters. He was just thinking about their safety.


    But seeing all the women with firm eyes, Sun Wukong remembered that most of these women are strong women among the strong women, so naturally they are not willing to be ordinary and don''t want to be a useless woman.


    Forget it, since they are unwilling to be ordinary, then just do what they want. Anyway, if there is the slightest accident, he will be there as soon as possible.


    "Yes, but for safety''s sake, don''t go to those dangerous worlds."


    "I know, we won''t cause you trouble."


    Seeing that Monkey King had nodded in agreement, the girls all smiled.


    "Well, today is a happy day, let''s not talk about other things, let''s celebrate with a banquet!"


    "Speaking of celebration, I personally would like to have a separate date with Wukong." Zhu Nai squinted her charming eyes and said what she wanted.


    When the women heard this, their eyes lit up.


    "Yes, I haven''t dated Wukong alone for a long time. I decided that there will be no banquet for this celebration. Let''s hold an event where everyone can date Wukong alone!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    One speech was approved by everyone.


    Sun Wukong looked at the large number of sister papers in the hall, and said that there was a great deal of pressure: "I''m an old husband and wife, what else do I have to make an appointment!"


    When is it necessary to date such a large group of women, one person a day?


    Monkey King raised his hand and expressed his opinion: "Well, how many people will do it together?"


    "No!"


    All the women refused in unison, and it was rare that they had the opportunity to be alone with Monkey King and the opportunity to monopolize Monkey King. Naturally, they were not willing.


    On the 18th, she folded her arms and looked at Monkey King with a cool expression: "Who told you to marry so many wives? Even if you are exhausted, you have to bear it."


    "You''re amazing..." Monkey King gave a thumbs up to the 18th, and then looked at the crowd in the hall. This person''s head hurts even after thinking about it for a day.


    Lena looked at Sun Wukong with a look of contempt: "Come on, so many beautiful women are willing to date with you alone, I don''t know how many people can be envied to die, see you still have a bitter face that owes you."


    "Yeah, you have big breasts, you have the final say." Monkey King spread his hands and compromised. It was a reward for them since collecting the World Source Orbs for themselves.


    So, the long solo date of Monkey King began...


    Which world that sister paper wants to go to, Monkey King takes her to which world to play for a day...


    During the date, watching them all smile from their hearts, Monkey King also felt that everything he gave was worthwhile, and he greatly appreciated Zhu Nai''s proposal.


    In the end, it was finally the turn of the goddess who was gentle and quiet, not competing with others.


    Sun Wukong took the goddess'' soft and delicate hand, and said, "Let you wait so long, I will compensate you for a few more days. Let''s say, which world do you want to go to?"


    The goddess is as gentle as water, so quiet and beautiful: "Or, how about going to my world with me?"


    "as you wish."


    With a thought to Sun Wukong, he already appeared in a crowded street with the goddess, surrounded by green tiles and eaves, gorgeous and beautiful, like a beautiful ancient scene.


    (PS: There are too many messages on QQ. I will reply here. Some people asked me to write more in the chapter about Domination of the World. I can only say: I¡¯m sorry, I deleted all the Doupa Douluo scrolls and asked me to write Master? As for the world of Xia Lan, wait for more Xia Lan paintings, and I will go back, and now start the next world "Nine Songs of the Sky". Also, the work has been completed, and it will not be so busy in the future. It will start tomorrow , Resume two shifts a day.) ..

 2507 Chapter One Xinzheng

    Looking at the pedestrians around, a little helplessness appeared on the beautiful face of the goddess: "Why did you come here? Such a nonsense, but another parallel world will evolve."


    "It''s okay, isn''t the so-called parallel world born like this." Monkey King smiled, holding the goddess''s delicate hand and walking on the street, but it was greeted by countless pedestrians to stop and watch.


    They were all amazed by the beauty of the goddess.


    Seeing the amazing expressions of the pedestrians, Monkey King smiled at the goddess: "Your charm is as big as ever."


    The goddess has a calm face and smiles sweetly in response to Monkey King: "As long as it can attract your eyes alone, it is enough."


    After hearing the words of the goddess, Monkey King felt relieved: "Oh~ I didn''t expect you to be able to say such a sultry love story."


    "But there are so many people here, let''s go to a quiet place." The goddess only likes to be quiet, not noisy.


    "No problem, you are the biggest today, you have the final say."


    Monkey King took the goddess'' delicate hand and was about to leave here, but he suddenly heard a sound of joy and surprise in his ears, and could not help but stop.


    "brother!"


    I saw a beautiful shadow trotting from far to near. Behind her, he was also following two groups of heavily armed soldiers. At a glance, he knew that the identity of the person was extraordinary.


    "red lotus."


    On the street, a handsome young man saw the girl with an expression of surprise and joy.


    When I just thought about the joy of a long-lost reunion of my brothers and sisters, I saw that Guren had already looked away from him and fixed on the goddess who was not far away from them: "Wow~ it''s beautiful!"


    The young man couldn''t help but froze, followed his sister''s gaze, his eyes were full of surprises. As a royal background, he naturally saw a lot of beauties, but like this one, such a beautiful, unspeakable temperament, is still only seen in his life. .


    If someone said to him before that the beauty of a woman can make a person be stunned with a smile, and he didn¡¯t believe it, but when he saw the woman in front of him, he believed it. Such a beautiful to perfect woman.


    Even Gulian, who is a peerless beauty, is attracted by the beauty of the goddess, which shows that the appearance of the goddess is no longer comparable to ordinary people.


    Seeing Chi Lian, the charming girl in front of her, a soft smile appeared in the eyes of the goddess, her voice was soft and sweet, and she felt comfortable listening: "You are also very beautiful, little sister."


    "Hehe~~Really?" Gulian immediately showed a happy face.


    But when I turned my head to look, I saw that my brother looked at others with a stunning expression, and was immediately full of discomfort. He crouched and snorted, "I said, brother, you have such a beautiful sister. Look, I went to see others with a squinted expression. Am I not beautiful?"


    "Cough cough~~" Han Fei heard this, almost not choked to death by his own saliva: "You are really my sister, Honglian, what do you mean by squinting? Don''t talk nonsense, the so-called slender lady, a gentleman is so good. , Your brother, I just look at beautiful things with appreciative eyes, how come I squint?"


    With that said, Han Fei immediately held a fist to apologize to Monkey King and the goddess: "I''m really sorry, two, my sister has lived in the palace for a long time. She hasn''t seen much in the world, she doesn''t talk very much, and she has a lot of offense. She still looks at Haihan.


    Monkey King turned his gaze from Honglian''s body to Han Fei''s body: "Are you trying to blame your sister for all your unbearable behavior?"


    Guren immediately nodded in agreement: "That''s right, brother, you disappoint me too much."


    Han Fei clasped his fists and apologized again: "That''s really my fault, sin."


    Sun Wukong waved his hand at random, ignored it, and took the goddess away...


    The goddess looked at Monkey King with a little surprise on her face: "It''s really surprising that you didn''t pay much attention to the girl Chi Lian."


    "Now is your time."


    When the goddess heard the words, her gentle smile became stronger. Just when she wanted to speak, a man suddenly stood in front of the two of them, bowed and clasped his fists: "Two, my master would like to ask, I wonder if you can give me a comment?"


    Sun Wukong ignored the man in front of him, but smiled at the goddess: "Your charm is really limitless. After only such a while, flies will come to the door automatically."


    The face of the goddess did not change, she was still so gentle and demure: "Don''t worry about it, let''s go somewhere else, it''s too noisy here."


    With that, he took Monkey King to another direction...


    Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man turned around and stood in front of Monkey King again: "My master would like to ask, can you please tell me something?"


    "Hey~" The goddess sighed lightly, shook her head helplessly, and let go of her tightly holding Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong looked at the goddess and said: "Some people, even if you give him a chance, he won''t realize it, damn people are damned after all, this is fate."


    As soon as the voice fell, the middle-aged man who was blocking the road had a warning sign in his heart, and he took a step back. At the same time, several figures flashed from various dark places, surrounding the Monkey King and the goddess. Far away from here.


    But Honglian, who had already walked far away, was obviously attracted by the abnormal behavior of passers-by. She turned around curiously and frowned slightly: "Brother, you see, those two are in trouble."


    Han Fei turned around and shook his head. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s disappointment or emotion: "I didn¡¯t expect that in this Xinzheng, under Wang Shang¡¯s feet, there are people who dare to brazenly rob the people, Honglian. It seems that you have to borrow your guard. ."


    Gu Lian looked unequal and geared his hands: "Huh, I don''t like these bastards who bully men and women the most. Today I have to teach them a good lesson. Brother, you will hide behind me when I fight. Someone has learned, very good..."


    Han Fei: "..."


    So, the two brothers and sisters returned again with two teams of guards...


    Monkey King looked at the people in black around him, with a look of interest: "This is Xinzheng. I''m curious, who is so brainless and so bold to commit crimes in broad daylight?"


    "Falling~ I''m asking you to invite people, is there someone like you?" An anger sounded in vain, but an ugly man with a big belly appeared in eight steps.


    He directly ignored the Monkey King on the side, but stared at the goddess with squinted eyes, and swallowed unbearably: "Girl, I have no ill intentions, but I saw that the two dressed up and talked well and wanted to make friends. I don¡¯t know if I can give a good look?" ..

 2508 Chapter Two Facial Appreciation

    "Slap~!!!"


    A crisp ear scraper slapped the face of the ugly man with abdomen, and Monkey King wiped his hands with disgust, and said calmly: "I have rewarded your face. Get out of here."


    "You...you..." The ugly man clutched his swollen cheeks, his angry eyes burst into flames: "You...you...you dare to hit me? Do you know who I am? Kill him! Kill me! Kill him! I will break his body into pieces to relieve the hatred in my heart!"


    The surrounding guards all moved out to reveal their cold killing intent. The so-called master humiliated the officials and died, and now his master was slapped in front of them, which was also slapped in their faces.


    However, at the moment when they just moved, they suddenly froze and did not move. When the wind blew, their entire body disappeared with the wind...


    "This...this is?!!!"


    Han Fei, who hurried over, saw this strange scene, his face was shocked, and he stopped to move forward.


    On the other hand, Honglian looked surprised, his eyes gleaming: "Brother, what kind of martial arts was that just now? That''s amazing!"


    As the creatures of this world, they dare to be disrespectful to the Lord of the One Realm and the gods of higher dimensions. There is no need for Monkey King to do anything. The laws of this realm have wiped them out of this world.


    However, under Sun Wukong''s deliberate efforts, the potbellied man was saved because he had already recognized who he was.


    "I said, who is so obsessed with the heart, so no brains, dare to rob citizens in the city of Xinzheng in broad daylight, it turned out to be Yan Chunjun, you idiot."


    Seeing that the other party actually recognized him, Yan Chunjun looked a little stunned.


    Calculated by time, Yan Chunjun did appear in Qianlongtang of the farmhouse before long, so it is not surprising that he appeared in Xinzheng for a while.


    Seeing Monkey King approaching him, Yan Chunjun almost didn''t get scared to pee his pants. The strange way of death by his dozens of guards almost scared him, and his fat body couldn''t help shaking, "You... What do you want to... do? Since you know... I am Yan Chunjun... you should know... my identity... if you kill me... but you will..."


    "It''s really noisy." Monkey King waved his hand, and a big head flew up like that and rolled to the ground. At the same time, his body was wiped out and disappeared...


    Monkey King glanced at Honglian and Han Fei, who were less than 20 meters away from them, took the hand of the goddess, and disappeared out of thin air...


    Gu Lian immediately exclaimed: "Wow~ why is it missing? What a great light work! It seems to be better than the master who taught me martial arts."


    Han Fei shook his head helplessly: "The other party is at least a first-rate master in the world, don''t compare your third-rate master with others."


    "Is it so powerful? It would be great if I had such a powerful master teaching me martial arts."


    "You are a girl at home, what martial arts are you studying? Now that you go, it''s time to go back to the palace..."


    Night fell.


    Monkey King and the goddess sit on the clean turf, cuddling together.


    The goddess¡¯s temperament is different from her other daughters. They take the Monkey King to wander around, buy things, or go to the restaurant to enjoy the long-lost mortal life.


    The goddess is so good, she who likes to be quiet, she just walked hand in hand with Monkey King, walking on the mountain and river trails, enjoying the beauty of nature, simple, but also extremely happy and content.


    Sun Wukong held the goddess in his arms and stroked her satin-like hair lightly: "Really going back? Not staying for a few days?"


    "If I take up too much of your time, they will have opinions. If you ask for extra time, you will be busy."


    "I can''t ask for more time with you."


    "Come on, don''t say you have no other purpose when you come here. I still won''t bother you. By following you, it will cause you a lot of trouble. I don''t know how many people will be killed by the law of the world."


    "You know it so well."


    No way, if the beauty of the goddess was discovered by those kings, it would really be a disaster for the country and the people.


    At that time, Qin doesn''t have to destroy the six nations, I am afraid that all seven nations will be destroyed one by one.


    Don''t doubt, as the master of this world, as long as mortals have a little crooked mind towards her, they will be directly obliterated by the laws of the world. This is a true beauty.


    And above the law, there is a more powerful husband.


    Based on the goddess'' understanding of Monkey King, if he is targeted by other kings and does not use the laws of the world to show his power, Monkey King will probably destroy the country without hesitation in the first place.


    The goddess raised her head and tapped on Monkey King''s lips: "This is my world, and yours, too. Play around, don''t mess around."


    "Don''t worry, it makes me look like a destructive king."


    The goddess looked at Monkey King with a serious face: "No, you are not the King of Destruction, you are the God of Destruction..."


    "alright, you win."


    "Then I will go back first, don''t play too much." The goddess said, hugging Monkey King and kissing again for a while, his body gradually faded and disappeared here.


    "Well, I should also officially revisit the old place to make up for the regrets left by before."


    His figure flashed, and Monkey King had already appeared in Xinzheng, in front of an extremely magnificent pavilion, with three extremely beautiful fonts written on the edge of the door-Zi Lan Xuan.


    As soon as he walked into the hall, Monkey King''s eyes lit up, with all kinds of fragrance and graceful figures everywhere. Here, it is a paradise for men.


    A beautiful woman dressed in plain clothes came to Sun Wukong: "Oh~ this son, this is the first time to come to our Zilanxuan?"


    "Forget it, it''s the first time I''ve traveled to this country. I heard that Zilanxuan is a fairyland on earth, so I came to see it." Monkey King smiled slightly, and a large silver ingot appeared out of thin air in his hand, and he went straight The woman''s deep ditch.


    Seeing that Monkey King was so lavish, the woman''s eyes lit up, and she didn''t blame his frivolity. She took the initiative to embrace Monkey King''s arm, and seemed a lot more intimate: "I wonder how many girls do you want to serve?"


    It''s just that Ruozhi Ruoli''s sense of distance, even Monkey King gave a secret compliment.


    These women are really well-trained elites, who know how to please men and how to distance them effectively without being hated by others, but they will find it very exciting.


    However, everyone must understand that this Zilanxuan is a place for singing and dancing, where beautiful women dance and accompany drinking. It is not the kind of hooks or brothels. As for the hidden identity, it doesn''t matter.

 2509 Chapter Three Purple Girl

    "Just leave it for the girl, open a room for me and prepare some drinks."


    The girls here are indeed beautiful and beautiful, with a clever smile, which inevitably makes people move their index fingers, but in the eyes of Monkey King, they are all rouge and vulgar fans and are not interested.


    "Come to me, Zi Lan Xuan is only called Jiu Shui, but not a girl. The son is strange." A very beautiful female voice sounded from the corridor.


    Monkey King looked for her voice, but saw a very beautiful and enchanting woman walking down the corridor with her waist twisted. Her figure was so good.


    Purple clothes and purple hair, graceful posture.


    Graceful and charming.


    The creamy white skin is intoxicating.


    She is thin and beautiful, with a blue-like temperament and slim, no matter how she looks at it, she will never be over twenty years old.


    Of course, the most eye-catching thing is the huge size of her chest, which makes her want to be indecent.


    Zi Nu, the owner of Zi Lan Xuan.


    From Monkey King to Xinzheng, before killing Yan Chunjun, Zi Nu was seen thoroughly in Zi Lan Xuan, now suddenly I saw the mysterious man who had disappeared for an afternoon appeared in their Zi Lan Xuan, and naturally came to meet him in person. Up.


    In her opinion, like Monkey King, she didn''t even see how he did it. She killed dozens of professional guards. The methods were brilliant and the martial arts were unfathomable. They were not like those of Zilanxuan. The''little girl'' can handle it.


    To get useful information from such a person, she still has to come in person.


    "Sister Purple Girl, this son..."


    Zi Nu faintly waved her hand, and pushed the woman away: "I see. Go down."


    The woman bowed down...


    Monkey King looked up and down, and said, "You are Zi Nu, the owner of Zi Lan Xuan..."


    Zi Nuo was generous, and smiled back: "The boss can''t talk about it, but it''s just for eating." Then, she made a gesture of request: "Master, please come with me."


    With that, he twisted his waist and went upstairs, leading the way...


    Monkey King followed Zi Nu, watching her twisting waist from time to time and the amazing exaggeration, it was really a pleasure.


    Zi Nu was naturally aware of Monkey King''s gaze, but she did not pay attention to it either. After all, she had encountered many such things and got used to it.


    "This is your guest room." Zi Nu opened the door, stood at the door and made a please gesture: "I wonder if the son is satisfied?"


    "Not bad." Sun Wukong threw a silver coin to Zi Girl: "How many days can I live?"


    With a professional smile on Zi Nv''s face: "If it''s just for food and accommodation, three days."


    Monkey King was slightly surprised: "With such a big ingot, you can only live for three days. You, Zilanxuan, really deserve a big deal."


    Zi Nu smiled back: "The son is joking, small business, after all, there are so many sisters to feed."


    With that said, there are already a few sexy women dressed in plain clothes that came to the room with wine and food, and they moved very fast.


    Zi Nu personally filled the wine and handed it to Monkey King: "My son, come and taste our Zilanxuan Baihua Stuffed Rice I don¡¯t know if it suits your appetite..."


    Sun Wukong has a thorough view of Zi Nu''s behavior. As the boss, she actually accompanies the wine in person. Obviously, she has a conspiracy. The identity of the assassin''s head is really not covered. She stared at him so soon and wanted to spy. His intelligence.


    However, Monkey King was also happily. He took the wine from Zi Nui and said, "It''s okay."


    "You don''t seem to be satisfied with your son''s appearance?"


    Monkey King looked at Purple Girl with a serious look: "Do you want to hear the truth or the truth?"


    Zi Nu was taken aback: "The truth...the truth...is there a difference?"


    "The truth is... terrible; the truth is... too terrible."


    "..."


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey in silence, and saw him with a calm face. She didn''t mean to find faults, but told the truth. She couldn''t help but feel a little suspicion. Could it be that the servant made a mistake?


    I gracefully poured a glass for myself, and tasted a sip, which is no different from usual, I am not mistaken.


    Zi Nv looked at Monkey King with a smile: "My Zilanxuan Baihua Stuffed Rice is not a kind of Qiongye, but it is not so unbearable, right?"


    "I didn''t mean to belittle it deliberately, but I''m used to drinking the wines made by myself, but I''m not used to other drinks."


    With that said, Monkey King touched the table easily, and a beautiful jade bottle and two luminous cups appeared on the table.


    Seeing Monkey King''s hand, Zi Nu did not show any surprise, but fixed her gaze on the bottle and glass.


    Monkey King opened the cap of the jade bottle, and the intoxicating aroma of wine instantly permeated, causing Zi Nu to be slightly in a daze, and finally her calm face was surprised: "Good wine, it turns out that the son has such a good wine, no wonder I don¡¯t like my Zilanxuan¡¯s hundred flowers stuffed."


    Sun Wukong poured a full glass in the luminous cup and pushed it in front of Zi Nu: "Ordinary people are not qualified to drink this kind of wine. If you are pleasing to your eyes, I will give you a cup."


    Zi Nu was slightly stunned. In fact, she rarely drank, nor did she drink with others, but the fragrance of the wine in front of her was really greedy.


    "The purple girl thanked the son first."


    Seeing that Sun Wukong is not the kind of villain who likes to make small movements in secret, Zinu picked up the luminous cup and took a sip. In an instant, a fiery sensation fell down his throat, warming his stomach, heart, body, and body. , Zi Nu was so comfortable that she uttered a very enchanting low groan, her cheeks were reddish, and she was so beautiful that she was so beautiful that she made people think about crime.


    After a long time, she recovered from that wonderful situation, and Zi Nu was full of amazement: "It''s really wonderful. It''s fortunate to be able to taste such peerless wines. It''s really worthy of this life. I, a person who does not love wine, have some I can''t let it down."


    "If you really like it, why don''t you accompany me for two more drinks? Your boss will accompany the wine, won¡¯t you count on my money?"


    Zi Nu smiled: "The son is too worried, and the little girl is afraid that the son will ask me for wine."


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    The companionship of beauty and wine complements each other.


    Zi Nu was sitting next to Monkey King and filled the jade bottle with her hands. It was natural to say: "The little girl is called Zi Nu. I don''t know what the son is called?"


    "Sun Wukong, allow you to call me Wukong directly."


    "Such a great wine, does it have a name?"


    "Name? I never thought about that kind of troublesome thing. If you think it''s a good wine, it doesn''t hurt to call it a good wine."


    "The son is really free and easy, I don''t know where it is from?"


    Enjoy a pot of fine wine, but it is late at night.


    Zi Nu looked at the sky along the window, stood up, polite and humble: "Unknowingly, it is late at night. It is fun to chat with the son, but the wine is finished, the night is deep, Zi Nu Don''t disturb the son to rest." ..

 2510 Chapter Four Making Jade

    When Zi Nu walked out of Monkey King¡¯s room, she came to the guest room not far from Monkey King alone and opened the door...


    There was a very cold man sitting quietly in front of the table in the room, his eyes closed slightly, and a serrated long sword lay beside him, exuding a faint cold light.


    With just a few words, he was able to guess his identity-Wei Zhuang.


    When Zi Nu came in and closed the door, Wei Zhuang also opened his eyes. Gu Jing had no waves on his face, still so grim: "How is the investigation?"


    "I only know that his name is Monkey King, he travels around the world, and he just arrived in Xinzheng."


    "Traveling all over the world, but being unknown..." Wei Zhuang''s eyes flashed Li Mang: "Of course, dozens of masters can be solved in a flash, and even I can''t see the slightest clues. The martial arts is so rare. ; And the clothes are intact and the feet are not muddy. It is more proof that this person is very light and extremely high, and no one even knows how he entered Xinzheng. It''s like appearing out of thin air. Such characters, do you think he will be a traveler?"


    Zi Nv''s face is serious: "The behavior is really suspicious. Looking at his words and demeanor, I feel pressure from the unintentional aura, and his identity must be extraordinary. It''s just that this kind of character doesn''t seem to be able to say such awkwardness. People who make excuses seem to do it casually."


    "If you have a purpose, when you show your feet, you can pay more attention and watch the changes. Now I am more interested in the Jiu Gongzi who has just returned to Korea. His return does not know what it will bring to Korea. Variety¡­"


    "Oh~ This is really rare. It is rare to see that you will be interested in a person. I will find the opportunity to contact him."


    Wei Zhuang was silent and closed his eyes...


    Zi Nu got up, closed the door, and left...


    In the early morning, Monkey King was awakened from his sleep by a melodious piano sound.


    Stretching slightly, Monkey King got up from the bed: "Such a familiar melody must be a jade."


    Pushing open the door, Monkey King walked along the piano sound...


    When I came to the door of a room, I just wanted to stretch out my hand to open the door, but was stopped by a pleasant voice behind him: "My son, you can''t break into the boudoir of your daughter''s house at will."


    Monkey King glanced at Zi Nu behind him: "I just came to listen to the music, and I didn''t mean anything else."


    With a''creak'', she opened the door. The first thing that caught your eye was not Nongyu, but a slightly beautiful woman. Seeing the door opened, she hurriedly backed up two steps and stood sideways. Judging from his behavior, it was obviously a maid who seemed to be about to open the door, but the door was pushed open rudely by Monkey King.


    The sound of opening the door also interrupted the sound of the piano, and saw the person playing the piano stand up, looked at the door, and gave a slight blessing: "Sister..."


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King and still smiled slyly: "My son, Nongyu is the jewel in my palm, so I don''t easily pick up guests."


    Sun Wukong ignored it, but said words that made Zinu and Nongyu extremely confused: "This feeling is really amazing. Would you like to restore your memory? Well~~ Forget it, you are you, she It''s her, who already belongs to two different people."


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King with some surprise: "Listen to the son''s tone, have you seen Nongyu?"


    "I''ve seen it, I haven''t seen it, just treat it as two people who look exactly the same." Monkey King walked into the room, sat down, and said to the maid on the side: "Come on, squeeze it twice."


    The maid glanced at Zi Nu and Nong Yu, and cleverly walked behind Monkey King and pinched his shoulders...


    And Monkey King looked at Nongyu: "Here is a song "The Birds of the Sky"."


    When Nongyu heard the words, he was slightly stunned. This person seemed familiar with him?And I actually have a sense of familiarity with him; even what he said, I sat down instinctively and obediently, preparing to play a song "Song of the Birds in the Sky" for him. The performance was so natural and not at all. Repel.


    After discovering this situation, Nongyu was stunned again, and she was puzzled: "Do I really know him? But I remember exactly that this was the first time I met him... He had said before. Memories? Did I lose any important memories? But I remember all the memories from childhood to large, but I haven''t lost...Who is this person? What does it have to do with me?"


    The purple girl on the side stared closely at Monkey King, curiosity in her heart, but also vigilance. This person seems to have a secret they don''t know, and this secret seems to be related to Nongyu?Suddenly appearing in this Zilanxuan, it seems that it is by no means accidental.


    Although she was suspicious, Nongyu was already sitting down, looking at the guqin on the table in contemplation for only a moment, but under Zinu¡¯s surprised eyes, she moved the guqin, volleyed her fingers, and shook the stringless Qin...


    Zi Nu just watched quietly, without saying a word, just watching Sun Wukong''s carefully listening, slightly intoxicated look, a little surprised: "He... can he hear Nongyu''s heartstrings?"


    A hundred birds gathered for a while, hovering in the sky above Zilanxuan, some even flew into the window, and landed beside Nongyu playing nonstop...


    This is a rare wonder in the world.


    At the end of the song, the white birds are scattered.


    Monkey King also opened his eyes and looked at Nongyu: "The slender cloud is a coincidence, and the beautiful woman is like jade. The sound of the piano enters the soul, and the dream returns to my hometown. Every time I hear your piano, it makes me extra calm.


    "He heard..."


    Hearing Monkey King¡¯s words, Nongyu learned such an answer, but at the same time, he was even more puzzled: "In my memory, this is the first time a foreigner has played this piece. But listening to your words, I seem to Often play for you? Besides, I also have a deep sense of familiarity with you, but I''m pretty sure that this is the first time I see you. Why is this? Do we...know?"


    Monkey King laughed: "Don''t think too much, we really meet for the first time, now we meet again, my name is Monkey King, you just call me Wukong."


    When Nongyu heard the words, the doubts became even greater. Since it is the first time we have met, why do we have to say, "Recognize?''.Although I am puzzled, Nongyu is still polite and courteous: "The little girl has made jade and has seen the son."


    "They all said they called me Wukong, and they still saw each other like this."


    Nongyu smiled and said nothing.


    However, Zi Nui looked out the window: "The movement just now is not small. It seems that my little Zi Lan Xuan is going to be uneasy."


    "No need to worry, what happened just now has been blocked by me. No one can see except me." After saying that, Monkey King wiped on the table, and the table full of wine and delicacies suddenly appeared: "Play the piano, full."


    When Zi Nu heard this, she rolled her eyes at Monkey King. This guy really regarded herself as his companion.


    But he didn''t hesitate, holding the hip flask, standing beside Monkey King, filled him with...


    In the room, the sound of the soul of the world of fusion echoed at the same time... ..

 2511 Chapter 5 Ghost Soldiers Tribulation

    After a few days, Sun Wukong ran to Nongyu''s room when he was fine, listening to her playing the piano and drinking, and Hongyu accompanied by her, and the purple girl was sometimes accompanied...


    Sun Wukong is not bad for money, and Nongyu himself is willing, but Zinu doesn''t ask.


    On this day, as usual, Sun Wukong, who just woke up, ran to Nongyu¡¯s room...


    Only in the corridor, she ran into the purple girl holding the trap box, as if she was about to go out.


    "Is this going out? What interesting thing happened?"


    "The farmhouse Qianlongtang held a bartering meeting this time. If you are interested, you can go together, but you must have something with corresponding value to be eligible to enter."


    "Friends meeting?" Monkey King looked up and down Zinu: "You don''t look like the kind of person who rushes to make friends at random. Do you want to meet someone and build a bridge?"


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King slightly unexpectedly, with a charming smile on her face: "You are very smart, but people who are too smart are often very dangerous."


    "That''s only for the weak...but it''s boring to make friends, I''m still going to listen to Nongyu playing music." Monkey King waved his hand, turned around, and walked to Nongyu''s room...


    "Think carefully, see things thoroughly, but don''t hide yourself at will...Do you really think of yourself as a strong person who can ignore everything..." Zi Nu looked at the back of Monkey King''s departure, pondered for a moment, and left...


    Zilanxuan is guarded by Weizhuang, but she is not worried about any accidents.


    It was night, Zi Nu returned to Zi Lan Xuan.


    Monkey King leaned against Hong Yu¡¯s great chest without an image, looked at the purple girl who walked into the room, drank a glass of wine, and said: "I finally came back, without the purple girl as a company, it seems It¡¯s a little boring, come here and have a couple of drinks with me.


    "The son is so elegant." Zi Nu walked to sit down beside Monkey King, and filled him with a glass of wine: "Did you bully my family to make jade during my absence?"


    Nongyu stopped to touch the qin, his face was reddish, and he looked at Zi Nv with a coquettish expression: "Sister."


    "I thought, it''s a pity that the jade guards are too strict and there is nowhere to start, so I have to take advantage of Hongyu girl''s advantage." As he said, his head was twisted vigorously, and Hongyu''s complexion immediately climbed. There was a hint of redness.


    As if she hadn''t seen her, Zi Nu put down her hip flask without squinting her eyes: "I wonder if the son has ever heard of the recent case of the robbery of ghost soldiers in South Korea?"


    "You have a lot of people here, even if you don''t know it, you know, but you, a singing and dancing boss, ask what is the country''s major event?"


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King and smiled: "Isn''t the son curious?"


    "I''m not curious." Monkey King took a sip of his wine and said calmly: "What''s curious about a trick that can be seen through at a glance."


    The light in Zi Nu''s eyes flashed away: "Oh~ Listening to what the son said, it seems that he has a clear mind on the case of the ghost soldier robbery. Can you solve the puzzle for Zi Nu?"


    Monkey King looked at Zi Nu and finally fixed his gaze on her chest: "Is it just because of curiosity?"


    Zi Nu stretched out her hand, picked up the flask and filled it up for Monkey King, cleverly blocking his sight: "Mingren doesn''t speak secretly, with the wit of the son, I should have guessed what Zi Lan Xuan does, so , Zi Nu really wanted to ask the son a little bit."


    "This topic is too simple, or let''s make it a bit more difficult, such as the question of how a woman should get pregnant..."


    When the three women in the room heard this, there was a slight blush on their faces.


    "simple¡­"


    It was just when the three women were embarrassed that an untimely voice sounded: "This ghost soldier''s robbery case has stopped South Korea''s upper and lower ministers, and the five chief judges died strangely, which made South Korea''s upper and lower members burnt, and came to your mouth , It becomes so simple?"


    "You are..." Monkey King looked at the uninvited young man at the door.


    "Weizhuang." His expression was indifferent and full of force.


    Monkey King said''oh,'' and there was no more text.


    Wei Zhuang stood at the door, a little embarrassed, but still did not change his face, showing a cool expression.


    Zi Nu shook her head helplessly, alleviating the embarrassment for Wei Zhuang: "My son, don''t sell the guanzi, can''t you tell me that?"


    It''s a really amazing woman who has only spent so little time with each other, and has already understood a little bit of Monkey King''s character.


    "Isn''t this what you plan to use to test the Ninth Young Master? If I say it, is it really okay?"


    "!!!"


    Both Wei Zhuang and Zi Nu were slightly surprised, but how did he learn about the plan just set?This person is really not easy.


    "I am not interested in court struggles, national events, such silly things, and I don''t want to care about them, and I don''t bother to care about them, so I don''t have to talk about it anymore."


    Zi Nu: "Then what kind of things are not boring to the son?"


    "It''s a little bit difficult. What I''m interested in is not boring."


    Wei Zhuang coldly snorted: "It''s a big tone, don''t you think that the crisis facing South Korea is not that difficult?"


    "No." Monkey King calmly said: "It''s just a moment."


    Wei Zhuang couldn''t help but glanced at him: "Anyone who dares to say such a thing is either a wise man with real ability or a fool who takes advantage of his tongue. Which one do you belong to?"


    "Is this going to test me?" Monkey King smiled back: "Sorry, I was not fooled."


    Wei Zhuang decisively turned and left...


    Seeing this, Zi Nu laughed out loud: "My son, Wei Zhuang has a bad temper. If you talk to him like this, be careful that people trouble you."


    "My temper is not very good, even I am afraid when I get angry."


    The three women, Zi Nu, Nong Yu, and Hong Yu laughed out loud again.


    "The son is really interesting." Hongyu looked at Sun Wukong with a little admiration. It was the first time she saw anyone dare to be so stunned.


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King with a deep gaze: "I just don''t know if the son has real abilities or can only speak big words."


    "It seems I was really underestimated by you without showing my hands."


    The three purple women immediately listened.


    "Wei Zhuang also said just now that the five chief judges responsible for investigating the ghost soldier robbery case all died bizarrely. Then I ask you, how many people in South Korea can do this kind of thing? Can this be done easily?"


    Zi Nv''s eyes shimmered slightly, looking at Monkey King: "You mean...night curtain...Ji Wuye?"


    "clever."


    "But he is the first thing that a discerning person thinks of, but there is no evidence, and there is no alternative, and the truth of the facts can''t be completely guessed, right?"


    "Since the biggest suspect already knows, isn''t it easy to want evidence?"


    Zi Nu heard the words, her eyes lit up: "You mean..." ..

 2512 Chapter 6 Here comes the investigation

    Sun Wukong said: "Isn''t that cool called Wei Zhuang, let him rush into the general''s mansion with a large knife and put it on Ji Wuye''s neck, afraid that he would not give up?"


    Zi Nu and Nong Yu were speechless when they heard this. They originally had such a little admiration for Sun Wukong''s wisdom, but he unexpectedly said such a sentence.


    The admiration was instantly shattered.


    Zi Nu glanced at Monkey King slightly reproachfully: "Master, please be more serious."


    "I''m serious, don''t you think this is a simple, direct, and crude method?"


    Zi Nu nodded with a smile: "It is indeed simple and rude, if I can come back alive."


    "Then change one, lead the snake out of the cave, and send someone to face Ji Wuye and say that he has found the robbed payment. Although that guy won''t believe it, he is somewhat worried? Since he is worried, he will naturally send someone there. Check it out for peace of mind. At this time, just send a reliable person to follow, and the lost payment will be found naturally."


    Zi Nu heard the words, watched Monkey King''s eyes light up slightly, filled him with a glass of wine again, and said, "Does the son know why all the payment and silver have disappeared under the public?"


    "Don''t you already know this kind of thing? Why do you come and ask me?"


    "I''m just curious, what is going on when someone like your son suddenly comes to Korea at this critical juncture?"


    "Does this still need to be said..." Monkey King''s expression suddenly woke up: "Naturally it''s for¡ª"


    At this moment, the expressions of Zi Nu and Nong Yu became exceptionally serious.


    "You followed Nongyu."


    "..."


    "The son really loves to laugh, and since you don''t want to show it, I don''t force it..." Zi Nu said, giving a vague glance at Jade: "I just hope that the son is a friend and not an enemy, otherwise someone will be sad."


    Monkey King looked at Zi Nu''s graceful figure: "Are you talking about yourself?"


    Zi Nu smiled without saying a word.


    Monkey King stood up and walked towards the door: "You don''t have to test me anymore. It''s very boring. Don''t worry, even if you are enemies of the world, you will not be my enemies."


    Zi Nu looked at the back of Monkey King leaving, a charming smile appeared on her face: "It''s really a strange person, but I''m really lucky that he won''t be our enemy."


    Nongyu looked at Zi Nu: "Does my elder sister believe what he said?"


    Zi Nu looked at Nong Yu with a playful look: "I don''t believe him, but you."


    Nongyu Qiao''s face instantly turned red: "Sister, you are making fun of me again."


    Zi Nu smiled: "Isn''t it? How many princes and nobles want to listen to you, but he doesn''t want to listen to you, but he does what he tells you to do, staying in your room all day and you don¡¯t get bored. Just like you, dare you say you didn''t like anyone else? Besides, he can be the enemy of the world for you. It is a good way to make jade."


    "Sister~!"


    "Hee hee~~ Ashamed..."


    "No! It''s just that he gave me a strange feeling, as if I had known each other a long time ago. I instinctively followed what he said, and I also felt very strange..."


    Zi Nu Qiao smiled and said: "Nongyu, it''s not surprising, but your heart is moved..."


    "sister¡­"


    "Okay, okay~ I won''t make fun of you." Zi Nu suddenly became serious: "But his identity has become a mystery, and his personality has changed. I don''t know which is his true face. Moreover, when we first met, he was next to him. But following a stunning beauty, you have to be careful and don''t be fooled by him."


    "I''m not a kid anymore..."


    "It''s said that the woman in the relationship has no brains, sister doesn''t care about you..."


    "There is no romance..."


    the next day.


    Three distinguished guests with extremely noble status came from Zilanxuan-Han Fei, Zhang Liang, and Zhang Kaidi.


    However, the three of them were not interested in Monkey King. They still nestled in Nongyu''s boudoir and listened to her chatting on the piano.


    Until night fell, Monkey King left Zilanxuan alone and came to a very quiet alley. His figure flashed, but he suddenly appeared on a dimly-lit roof, and patted the man with a graceful figure below. On the shoulder of the woman, said calmly: "I said Zi Nu, what do you mean by following me all the way? Are you afraid that I might steal incense and jade?"


    Zi Nu was obviously shocked. She didn''t expect that the guy she was following suddenly flashed behind her, but she also recovered in a flash, turned around and smiled at Monkey King, "I''m not stalking, just for my family. Nongyu looks at you..."


    "It seems that you still don''t trust me much, but forget it, there is no time to teach you now." Then, Monkey King looked down the alley below: "Several people, it''s time to show up."


    "Huh?!" Zi Nu heard this, followed Sun Wukong''s gaze, but saw that there were three more people in the alley at some point, and her complexion instantly became solemn. With her strength, she didn''t even notice this. There are still three people in the alley, obviously their strength is not low.


    "What''s the matter? They are?"


    "Kill people, naturally someone will come to investigate. I left just to distract them so as not to disturb Nongyu."


    Zi Nu suddenly suddenly said, "Is that the accomplice you killed the other day?"


    "It seems that you killed Jun Jun Yan." The three leading figures walked out of the dim alley and revealed their true face. This is a man with a small beard and looks very majestic. For this person, Monkey King still has some memories.


    And behind him were two young men. One of them, Monkey King, didn''t know each other, but the other one surprised Monkey King. It was Jing Ke, who would be known as the world''s number one assassin.


    "These two people got together so soon?" Monkey King rubbed his chin, thinking of the friendship meeting of Qianlongtang bartering in Qianlongtang mentioned by Zi Nu before. The two people didn''t know each other at that time, right? ?


    "Who am I? It turns out that it is Yan Taizi Dan from the Kingdom of Yan. A person as sensitive as you dared to come to this Korean capital. Should I say you are stupid, or are you brave?"


    "!!!"


    Seeing that Monkey King had revealed his identity with a single word, Yan Dan''s expression changed slightly, and the two young men behind him also stood in front of him for the first time, staring at them with vigilance.


    Zi Nu''s calm and unwavering expression at the moment was finally moved: "He is the Yan Taizi Dan of the Yan State?! You... the person you killed before turned out to be Yan Chunjun of the Yan State?!!!"


    This South Korea had been in constant civil strife, and the storm was precarious, and Zi Nu suddenly learned that Yan Chunjun of the Kingdom of Yan had died in their Korean capital, and even the Yan Taizi Dan appeared. This is not a good thing...

 2513 Chapter 7 Han Fei

    With the intelligence network controlled by Zinu, under normal circumstances, Yan Chunjun can find out the details of the other party the first time she was killed. However, Yan Chunjun and his subordinates'' deaths can be described as dead. The laws of this world have been directly erased completely, and there is no way to find out.


    In addition, during this time, I was busy with Han Fei''s affairs, and it was delayed. Unexpectedly, this matter she didn''t care about would involve the entire Yan country.


    Now even Prince Yan has appeared. If he had an accident in Korea, the consequences...


    Monkey King looked at Zi Nu and smiled indifferently: "I killed the people. Why are you nervous?"


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King and sighed lightly: "I originally thought you were a smart person, but I didn''t expect to be so stupid that the other party didn''t even question, you already admitted."


    "Kill you kill, why cover up." Monkey King looked at Yan Dan: "If you want to avenge Yan Chunjun, you can try."


    Yan Dan''s face was calm: "Your excellency is serious. I also know a little bit about Yan Chunjun''s personality. I am only entrusted by others, and I want to understand that I am not here to seek revenge."


    "This is not what you should say, then Yan Chunjun is also your uncle anyway, right?"


    Yan Dan heard the words and was speechless for a while, and he already understood what he meant. When you said this, didn''t you force him to do something?


    Yan Dan traveled all over the world to make friends with knights and righteous men. His original intention was to make friends with Monkey King, not to seek revenge. For him, Yan Chunjun¡¯s death was profitable and harmless to Yan. It''s too late to be happy, so how can we seek revenge.


    To be able to completely eliminate the masters of Yan Chunjun¡¯s hands, his strength is bound to be extraordinary, so he started to make friends. How can he think that Monkey King does not play cards according to the routine, and he hopes that he will catch them. For a while, Yan Dan is a little embarrassed. It is not to arrest people, nor is it to not arrest.


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King and was speechless. What kind of person is this? People say that they are not here to arrest you. You even angered them. Obviously, you are a master who is not too big to cause trouble.


    It is inevitable that Sun Wukong really started with Yan Dan, and it became impossible to adjust. Zi Nu had to step forward, grabbed him, blocked him, and said to Yan Dan: "I know something about the day. , Yan Chunjun coveted the beauty of the female relatives around the son, and the son was angry and murdered. All causes are not in the son."


    "Sure enough..." Yan Dan was not surprised, and bowed his fists: "Sorry, I''m sorry."


    Turning around is cool and simple, even Monkey King is very surprised: "Hello~~ You just left? The soy sauce is not so fast, at least one fight is gone."


    Jing Ke originally wanted to go out, but was stopped by Yan Dan: "My identity has been exposed, and this is the capital of South Korea. If you are discovered by night, you might be in trouble, so it''s better to go."


    Jing Ke nodded silently when he heard the words, but with a little regret on his face, he could naturally see that Monkey King was definitely a master. It was a pity that he could not compete with such masters.


    The shape of the three of them flashed, and they have disappeared...


    "It''s a pity that I ran away. I originally wanted to see Jing Ke''s five-step lore."


    "Five-step lore? Jing Ke?!" Zi Nu looked surprised.


    "Why, do you know? In theory, the current Jing Ke is not well-known."


    "Slightly heard, but not familiar, why, his martial arts is very high?"


    "Five-step lore, a hundred people are unstoppable, and the strength is no less than Weizhuang."


    Zi Nu looked curious: "You don''t seem to have played against Wei Zhuang? Why do you know that he is comparable to Wei Zhuang?"


    "True masters can see the strength of their opponents at a glance, so why bother to fight."


    "Why do I sound like boastful?"


    Monkey King did not answer, but looked in the other direction: "There seems to be a fight over there."


    Zi Nu''s complexion changed slightly when she heard the words, she just wanted to show her figure, but she was held on her shoulder by Monkey King, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "Life is off, don''t mess with me at this time."


    "I just kindly wanted to take you for a ride, how can I say that it was a mess." Monkey King gave Zi Nu''s soft waist, flashed, he appeared thousands of meters away, looking at the ghost soldier below. The besieging Nine Young Master Han Fei smiled indifferently: "Look, it''s much faster than you."


    The shocked expression in Zi Nu''s eyes flashed: "Awesome, at such a speed, you can be said to be the best in the world with such a light skill, but I don''t know how the master''s martial arts is?"


    "Look at it clearly, this is - Imperial Sword Art."


    Monkey King stretched out his hand slightly, and a lightsaber was condensed and formed at a speed visible to the naked eye. With a light hand, the lightsaber instantly turned into a stream of light, piercing through all the ghost soldiers besieging Han Fei. Every ghost soldier is Become a crow and disappear invisible.


    When Zi Nu saw it, she had brilliant eyes. It was the first time she saw this kind of swordsmanship.


    On the top of the pavilion in the distance, a man dressed in black looked at the scene below, frowning slightly: "Unexpectedly, there is such a master hidden in this Xinzheng..."


    As soon as the voice fell, his figure instantly turned into countless black crows flying away...


    Monkey King retracted his gaze, feeling a moment of emotion in his heart. The masters of this world, whether they leave the field or appear, are so compelling.


    "It seems that I have to learn more."


    While Monkey King was thinking, the saved Han Fei had already noticed him and Zi Nv on the roof, holding his fists and bowing to show her gratitude: "It turns out that it is Zi Nv and this Xiongtai, do you remember the little brother? I am grateful for my help."


    Before Zi Nu could react, Monkey King grabbed her slender waist again, stepped out, a lightsaber was formed under his feet, and another step, a lightsaber was formed under his feet...


    Under Yu Han Fei¡¯s expression of consternation, Monkey King stepped on a lightsaber and walked down the roof like a corridor...


    In this situation, Han Fei can only say that he was caught off guard by this pretense.


    Down to earth, Monkey King also let go of Zi Nu and looked at Han Fei: "If you really want to thank you, how about introducing your sister to me?"


    Han Fei smiled heartily: "Hahaha~~ It turns out that Xiongtai is in love with my Honglian, a beautiful woman with a hero, and it is also a good talk, but whether Xiongtai can control my naughty sister, it depends on you. The ability."


    Zi Nu casually said: "The son is really romantic, no matter if there is a beautiful woman by his side, I don''t want to provoke my family to make jade, but now I am in love with Princess Honglian again?"


    "Men are alive, but power and beauty are four characters. I am not interested in power, but love beauty."


    Han Fei laughed: "Xiongtai is really a man of temperament, and I don''t know the name of his surname?" ..

 2514 Chapter 8 Routines

    "Sun Wukong."


    "It turned out to be Brother Wukong." Han Fei clasped his fists, with a look of admiration: "Brother Wukong''s swordsmanship really opened up Han Fei''s vision. This is really a yum victories technique for taking the head of the generals in the army.


    "You''re quite knowledgeable."


    Han Fei set his sights on Zi Nv''s body: "Zi Nv, don¡¯t be unharmed. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Zi Nv in this situation. It seems that Zi Nv¡¯s identity is not the owner of Zi Lanxuan. It''s that simple. I''m curious. Before becoming the owner of Zilanxuan, who was the girl Zinu?"


    At this moment, Zi Nuo had a cold face: "It is a very dangerous thing to spy on my privacy."


    Monkey King also glanced at Han Fei: "Sometimes, curiosity can not only kill a cat."


    "Ahahaha~~~ That is the case, but I am Meng Lang, sorry, sorry!" Han Fei immediately slapped haha ??and apologized.


    Zi Nu looked at the feathers on the ground with a serious expression: "It''s hard to believe that I didn''t own it with my own eyes. The ghost soldiers will turn into crows and disappear invisible..."


    Monkey King: "There are thousands of thaumaturgy in the world. The reason why you feel strange is that you have never seen it before. After you see it, naturally you won''t make a fuss."


    Han Fei: "Brother Wukong really said it, but every time a ghost soldier appears, the role of the crow is indispensable."


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King and said, "The son has a lot of knowledge. Does anyone know this kind of thaumaturgy?"


    "As far as I know, there is such a person in the night, what seems to be...Moya is coming."


    "Moya..." Han Fei''s expression instantly became extremely serious: "Night... Ji Wuye... Is this ghost soldier''s catastrophe really related to Ji Wuye..."


    The object of his most suspicion was Ji Wuye, but Kuan had been looking for it without evidence, and now he finally had a clear clue.


    Han Fei asked and saluted Sun Wukong: "I don''t know what useful information Wukong brother still knows, can you tell Han Fei one by one?"


    "The mastermind is already known to you. If you don''t show your strength anymore, you will be disappointed." Monkey King reached out and grabbed Zi Nv''s slender hand. For a flash, he already appeared at the door of Zi Lanxuan.


    Zi Nu was obviously stunned, before she came back to her senses: "This kind of light work of the son is rare in the real world. The so-called come without a shadow, go without a trace, it is the son of you."


    "Speaking of these useless nonsense, it is better to accompany me for a few glasses of fine wine."


    "Zi Nu dare not follow her order."


    Besides, Han Fei''s side, looking at the dark and gloomy night around him, couldn''t help but shudder: "This Wukong brother is also true, and he won''t send me back and leave. What if I meet an assassin again!"


    After speaking, he shuddered again, and hurried back to his son''s mansion.


    In the dead of night, Han Fei sat quietly in his room alone, looking at the ancient sword in the half-opened sword box in thought...


    Zhang Liang, carrying a lantern, appeared at the door...


    "Brother Zhang Liang, I''m visiting late at night, I don''t know what''s the matter?"


    "I''m here to report. Brother Han''s arrangement for the two uncles has been approved by the king."


    "Um..." Han Fei nodded lightly, still thinking.


    "What''s wrong?" Zhang Liang saw how Han Fei was worried.


    Han Fei shook his head: "No, nothing, I''m just thinking about a question... Let''s go, although I already know who is behind the scenes, I still have to confirm whether this information is true."


    "Brother Han already has an eye on the case of ghost soldiers robbery?"


    "Then see if my two uncles are worthy of cooperation."


    Therefore, Han Fei used the same method as in the original book to interrogate his two uncles, but encountered the same result and was assassinated.


    Looking at the corpse of Uncle Wang in front of him, Han Fei threw the confession in his hand on the ground. When he remembered the crow he saw, his eyes were slightly narrowed. Under his cynical expression, there was a hint of coldness that no one knew: "Ji Wu Night... This is really a bit troublesome..."


    Hearing this, Zhang Liang looked serious: "Listening to Brother Han, the robbery of military pay seems to be related to the general?"


    Han Fei did not answer positively: "Every time it comes to a critical moment, the personnel involved in this case will be assassinated and killed. The same is true for the five presiding judges, and the same is true for my two uncles. I just don¡¯t know if I will follow them. What''s in the footsteps? And in Korea, there is such a courage, Zhang Liang, who do you think it will be?"


    Zhang Liang clasped his fists and saluted: "Liang, I understand, but I don''t know how the son will respond?"


    Han Fei turned and walked outside the cell: "Let''s go, go to see the father."


    Knowing that his two brothers had been assassinated, King Han was extremely angry and called General Ji Wuye to openly discuss the matter with Xiangguo.


    Ji Wuye went forward and said: "My lord, this case cannot be investigated again."


    "General, why is this?"


    "My lord, it is rumored that if the ghost soldiers take away the soul, they will take away the personal belongings of this person. The decorations on this table are the personal belongings of several dead judges. The ministers are searching in the Valley of Broken Souls. To."


    When King Han heard this, his frightened hands were trembling: "Could it be that they are really being killed by ghosts..."


    Han Fei stepped forward to bow and salute to King Han and looked at Ji Wuye: "Why, general, as a general of South Korea, would you be afraid of this ghost and god? This is not like the general style of yours!"


    Ji Wuye has a respectful posture: "Ghosts and gods speak of heaven. For God, Ji Wuye is naturally afraid."


    King Han obviously believed in ghosts and gods. Hearing Han Fei''s remarks, he immediately shouted out coldly: "Han Fei, stop talking nonsense, ghosts and gods can be criticized by me and other mortals."


    Han Fei immediately confessed his mistake respectfully: "For the things taught by the father, the sons and ministers are naturally awed to the ghosts and gods. It is only the case of the robbery of the ghosts and soldiers. According to the investigation by the sons, it has nothing to do with the ghosts and gods. The fear of ghosts and gods confuses people''s hearts."


    When Ji Wuye heard this, his scary expression became even more scary.


    King Han was refreshed: "You mean, this is artificial?"


    "That''s the case." Han Fei smiled, talking, and looking at Ji Wuye: "Moreover, Erchen already knows where the robbed army''s salary is."


    "Oh? Did you really find the military pay?" King Han was overjoyed upon hearing this.


    Han Fei is confident, holding a fist and saluting: "Tomorrow morning, I will be dedicated to my father."


    "Okay! Okay!" King Han was overjoyed: "You deserve to be the son of the widow. If you really find the military salary, the widow deserves a reward!"


    Leaving the discussion hall of King Han''s bedroom, Han Fei called Zhang Liang: "Go, come with me to Zilanxuan."


    Zhang Liang looked helpless: "Brother Han boasted such a Haikou in front of King Han, are you still in the mood to go to Zilanxuan?"


    Han Fei replied with a smile: "The success or failure of this matter is in Zilanxuan." ..

 2515 Chapter 9 Flame Ling Ji

    Zilanxuan, Weizhuang guest room.


    Han Fei had informed Wei Zhuang of his plan.


    When Zi Nu heard this, she was surprised: "Unexpectedly, the method of the Ninth Young Master is exactly the same as the Young Master said before.


    "Oh~" Han Fei immediately turned his attention to Zi Nv''s body: "Is the boy whom Zi Nv said is Brother Wukong?"


    "Exactly, three days ago, the son had already assumed that the hijacker was the general Ji Wuye, and he told me how to find the salary, which is exactly the same as what the nine sons are saying now."


    "Awesome!" Han Fei said with emotion: "I don''t want Brother Wukong not only martial arts, but also resourcefulness is so outstanding, I have known the truth three days ago."


    Zhang Liang was a little curious: "Brother Han, I wonder if this brother Wukong is?"


    "His name is Monkey King. Last night he saved my life because of his blessing. Otherwise, I would have gone to Yan Wangye to report just like the five presiding judges. Besides, if it weren''t for his reminder, I I don¡¯t know how many detours to take."


    Zhang Liang: "I really want to meet these characters."


    Han Fei smiled and said, "What a coincidence, Brother Wukong lives in this Zilan Xuan."


    Zhang Liang immediately clasped his fist and said, "Girl Purple Girl, can I recommend it?"


    Zi Nu shook her head calmly: "The son is listening to Yufuqin. It''s better not to disturb, otherwise I can''t guarantee that he won''t throw you out."


    Zhang Liang: "So, it''s not a good time at this time."


    Han Fei looked at Wei Zhuang: "Well, Brother Wei Zhuang, do you want to watch this good show together?"


    Wei Zhuang looked indifferent: "Then it depends on whether your guess is correct."


    "Let''s wait and see."


    Moon stars are scarce, and the bustling Xinzheng has long been quiet at night. Hundred riders are flying out of the general¡¯s mansion...


    Above the Zilanxuan pavilion, Zhang Liang looked at the scene below, with a slight smile on his face: "It''s on stage."


    Hearing this, Han Fei walked out of the guest room and looked at the general mansion: "This is Ji Wuye''s personal guard, and it seems that he really can''t sit still."


    "It seems that the case of the ghost soldier robbery is about to come to an end."


    Han Fei went looking for a reputation, but saw Monkey King approaching them in the corridor, and behind him, followed by the enchanting Purple Girl.


    Han Fei: "Brother Wukong, you are finally able to give up, but we have been drinking wine for a day without seeing you."


    Zhang Liangli immediately took a step forward, clasped his fists and saluted: "Is this the Sun Wukong Son of the Sun? I really admire my name for a long time. I am polite when I am next to Zhang Liang."


    "What a big name, no more polite words." Sun Wukong waved his hand casually, looking at Jingqi who was speeding down the streets in the city: "This Ji Wuye is really stupid enough, and I don''t know how he became this general. of."


    Han Fei just smiled when he heard this, and didn''t say much. Although Monkey King was talking about Ji Wuye, isn''t this just indirectly saying that his father doesn''t know people.


    This is cursing the prince of a country, so no one dared to answer.


    To alleviate the embarrassment, Han Fei looked at Wei Zhuang: "Brother Wei Zhuang, the next scene will have to be completed with your help."


    Wei Zhuang said nothing, drank the wine in his glass, got up, smashed the glass in his hand, turned around, handsomely left...


    Han Fei looked at Zi Nu with a speechless expression: "Is he always so cool?"


    Zi Nu just smiled and did not answer.


    Han Fei shook his head and complained: "Cool is cool, but there is no need to smash a cup."


    Monkey King looked at Han Fei: "It''s still too early to be optimistic."


    Han Fei looked curious: "Oh~ I don''t know what Brother Wukong means?"


    "What you promised openly will not be fulfilled. How can he help a threatening existence? Sometimes it''s not good to be too sharp."


    After speaking, Monkey King turned and left.


    Han Fei didn''t think for a moment, and smiled bitterly: "Maybe it''s really possible..."


    Going back to his room, Monkey King looked at the silent night view outside the window: "The ghost soldier''s robbery is over, then I have to give Xinzheng a little more fun..."


    In the dark dungeon where the sun is not visible, the silence is a bit terrifying.


    In the center, there is a huge water tank full of water. No, it should be called a water prison more appropriately.


    An almost naked, extremely beautiful and coquettish woman sits in a corner of the water cell with her hands on her knees, looking lonely and helpless.


    Suddenly, a handsome man with flowing red hair appeared out of thin air like a ghost, and the sound of gentle footsteps was particularly obvious in this quiet dungeon.


    The beautiful and coquettish woman in the dungeon also discovered the anomaly. She supported her body, twisted her waist, wandered in the water, and then looked at the man approaching herself with curious eyes...


    Monkey King looked at the woman in the dungeon, and looked at it from top to bottom: "It''s not bad, it''s a rare beauty. It''s a pity that she has been kept in this dark place."


    As he said, stretched out the index finger of his right hand and gently placed a section on the transparent wall of the dungeon, listening to the sound of''click'', the transparent dungeon was shattered like glass, and the water in it burst out with a splash. Only when he passed in front of Monkey King, he separated independently and flowed elsewhere...


    The beautiful woman fluttered to the ground, her beautiful eyes staring at Monkey King curiously, gracefully and charmingly: "Who are you? Why do you want to save me? Or just take me home as a pet..."


    "Pets? Interesting words." Sun Wukong heard the words, and an inexplicable smile appeared on his face: "It would be nice to have a beautiful pet like you, but I was just idle and I wanted to find something to do. Take care of my business, if you really want to be my pet, I won¡¯t mind."


    With that, Monkey King took off his coat and handed it to the woman.


    There was a strange light in the woman''s eyes, she hesitated, took the clothes handed by Monkey King, and wore it on her body. Although it looked very large, it could be worn on such a beautiful woman, but it had a special flavor.


    Monkey King nodded in satisfaction: "It''s quite appropriate. In return, tell me your name."


    The woman put her arms around her forehead, her face was fascinating and charming: "Han Ling Ji..."


    The soft and beautiful voice just fell, and the prison door suddenly opened slowly with the sound of''Kaka''. A jailer appeared at the door of the prison with a rice basket. He opened his eyes wide when he saw the situation in the prison and screamed in surprise. Voice: "It''s not good! Someone robbed..."


    The word "prison" had not yet been spoken, when I saw Yan Lingji''s delicate body flashed, and with such a light stroke of beautiful nails, a thin blood stain appeared on the jailer''s neck and fell to the ground...

 2516 Chapter 10 Escape

    However, the screams had already spread, which obviously disturbed the other jailers in the prison. The cluttered footsteps sounded hurriedly. From far and near, I saw Shu Ming''s fully armed jailer appear before him...


    This is an unknown secret cell, so there are not many guards.


    Yan Lingji''s complexion was calm, she pointed a little red lips, and instantly spread a raging fire, wrapped the group of jailers in a flash, screaming endlessly, and silent for a moment...


    Beauty is beautiful, but it has thorns.


    Yan Lingji stood outside the circle of fire, her beautiful eyes flowing, looking at Monkey King: "I''m going to save people now. Since you saved me, it''s better to be a good person to the end. How about being with me?" She said, smiling softly, revealing Unlimited style: "There will be thanks."


    But Monkey King was unmoved: "I''m only here for you, and I''m not interested in the others."


    "Come for me?" Yan Lingji''s beautiful face showed a soft smile: "So, the son wants me to recognize you as the master?"


    "Well, think about it, follow Tianze, you are destined to have no good end."


    "I want to be my master..." Yan Lingji''s beautiful face showed a thrilling arc, but her eyes turned cold: "It depends on whether you can bear it."


    The flames in his hand appeared, and the Monkey King was already surrounded by a sea of ??fire.


    In the sea of ??flames, Monkey King did not realize it. He stepped on the flames and walked out step by step: "That''s how you treated your savior?"


    Seeing this situation, Yan Lingji''s complexion changed slightly. This person''s skill level was a bit beyond her imagination. She could ignore her flames, but the smile on her face became even more soft and charming: "Is the son doing this to me? Is the enthusiastic response still satisfactory?"


    "Satisfied, very satisfied. I appreciate you more and more." The voice fell, and Monkey King''s figure flashed in front of Yan Lingji. In his shock, he grabbed her slender hand that was about to fight back. One buckle, one pull, bound in your arms.


    Looking at the thrilling range in front of him, feeling the softness, and smelling the charming body fragrance, Monkey King smiled slightly: "I wanted to teach you a lesson, but in this situation, I am a little reluctant to do it."


    Having said that, letting go of her hand, Yan Lingji immediately backed away, staring at him vigilantly.


    Monkey King smiled: "Don''t be so nervous, if I really want to do something to you, you have no room for resistance at all."


    The cold light flashed in his eyes, and the frightening aura instantly locked onto Yan Lingji''s body, and Yan Lingji froze in place, unable to move, his eyes were full of shock.


    Sun Wukong approached Yan Lingji step by step and reached out to touch her delicate face: "Remember, my name is Monkey King. I saved your life. Therefore, your life is mine. Before you get me With the permission of this master, you can''t die."


    After speaking, the figure has disappeared...


    Yan Lingji softened and sat slumped on the ground, a little lost: "What a terrible person...what on earth is he going to do?" In Yan Lingji''s eyes, it is impossible for Sun Wukong to come to such a place to rescue her for no reason. After he was saved, he went away first. If there is no purpose, who would be bored to do this kind of thing?


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that Monkey King was so boring, because she had foreseen that she would escape from here soon, and let others save it. It¡¯s better to save it yourself, so that you can make a good destiny. Good impression.


    Stabilizing her trembling mind, Yan Ling Ji stood up from the ground and walked towards another cell...


    Opening the door of the prison cell, what caught your eye was a man bound by chains.


    "Master, I''m here to save you..."


    The man bound by chains opened his closed eyes and looked at Yan Lingji. He was very surprised. At the same time, under his calm expression was a hint of joy that was not easily noticeable: "How did you escape?"


    "Saved by an unknown man."


    While Yan Lingji said, she untied the chains that bound the man...


    Once out of trouble, the man twisted his wrists that had been restrained all the year round, frowning slightly: "What is his purpose?"


    Yan Lingji shook his head: "After saving me, he left, saying he came for me."


    "Coming for you without taking you away... interesting and interesting!"


    "Could it be the trap set by Xueyihou? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come here without even noticing it..."


    The man¡¯s eyes flashed coldly, his long hair danced four times, and the six snake skull chains behind his back were swimming like tentacles, arrogant and evil: "No matter what the purpose, once the bondage is untied, it is not so easy to control it. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to find them to settle..."


    Xinzheng, the top of the Zilanxuan pavilion.


    The purple girl came up, looked at the figure with her back to her and looked into the distance, and said, "I said the son was missing in the middle of the night, so he came here to enjoy the night view."


    Without looking back, Sun Wukong said indifferently, "I haven''t seen you for a while, so you came to see me, Zi Nu, do you miss me that way?"


    Zi Nu walked to the side of Monkey King and followed his gaze to look at the night view of the city: "How dare I watch the son, but Wei Zhuang has already returned and the robbed silver has been found. I''m not here to inform you."


    "You don''t need to tell me about this kind of thing. I''m not interested, but I did go out just now and saved a beauty."


    "Oh~ what kind of beauty is it?"


    Monkey King pointed to the raging fire that suddenly ignited in the distance of the city: "Do you think these fireworks are beautiful?"


    How clever is Zi Nu? She immediately understood the hidden meaning in Sun Wukong''s words: "This has something to do with the beauty you saved? Why tell me?"


    Sun Wukong smiled back: "Because I don''t think I should hide a secret from you, lest you run to Nongyu again and say bad things about me."


    "What is your purpose? Who are you saving?"


    "King Han thinks that he is dead, but the person imprisoned by the blood-robed marquis seems to be something... Hundreds of more..."


    "Baiyue?!" Zi Nu''s face changed slightly when she heard the words: "You really think South Korea is not messy enough, do you?"


    "People who will be released sooner or later, it doesn''t matter if you advance a bit? And you can also brush up on a wave of beauties, why not do it."


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King seriously and sighed helplessly. It was the first time that she couldn''t understand what a person was thinking and what to do.


    Seeing Zi Nu''s suspicion, Monkey King leaned her left hand on her shoulder at will: "Don''t you think it will be safer to put the threat hidden in the dark on the bright surface?" ..

 2517 Chapter Eleven

    The night is quiet, and it is almost dawn.


    Ji Wuye was walking back and forth in his general mansion, very restless...


    A soldier hurriedly came from outside and ran to Ji Wuye and knelt down: "Report to the general. Last night, the defender was attacked by a man in black with a powerful martial arts. A hundred thousand military pay...all..."


    Ji Wuye''s expression instantly became extremely gloomy, very anxious: "Say it!"


    "All...taken away!"


    "What?!" Ji Wuye was furious, and raised his guard, with an angry expression as if he wanted to eat people: "Nothing left?"


    "Yes, it is¡­"


    "Rice bucket!" Ji Wuye roared and smashed his soldiers to the ground. His teeth were critical, his face was stubborn, and his whole body exuded violent emotions: "Well, Han Fei, you have to praise such a sea mouth in front of King Han, just to Do you show me a play..."


    Ji Wuye laughed furiously, and when he was about to kick the guard who was lying on the ground, the temperature in the hall dropped sharply, making people feel cold.


    A white-haired man in a red dress had already appeared in the hall at some time, mysterious and weird.


    And there is this dress, and it is related to Ji Wuye, only one of the four evil generals of the night, the white blood robe-Bai Yifei.


    Seeing the incoming person, Ji Wuye put away his face full of anger, frowning slightly: "You show up here, it means something happened again?"


    Bai Yifei''s expression was cold and arrogant: "Red-browed Dragon Snake and others... escaped!"


    "what did you say?!!"


    Ji Wuye''s originally restrained anger was ignited again, and his already hideous expression became more and more terrifying: "How did you escape? How did you guard it? Could someone rob prison?"


    "Not seeing others, it seems that they escaped by themselves... but with help from outsiders, it is impossible for them to escape!"


    Ji Wuye snorted: "In other words, someone is helping them, but you don''t know anything?"


    Facing Ji Wuye''s anger, Bai Yifei still looked calm: "This time it is indeed my negligence. However, with Tianze as a person, he will definitely not escape from South Korea this time, but will retaliate wildly. , I can catch them once, and I can catch them a second time."


    Ji Wuye was angry, but didn''t know it: "Tianze will be left to you."


    Bai Yifei nodded indifferently, looked at the personal soldiers who were curling up on the ground and enduring the pain, and said, "It seems that the general''s mood is not very good."


    "Huh! One hundred thousand army pay was taken, and the red-browed dragon snake escaped. Do you think this general is happy?"


    "The son, Han Fei, is indeed a big threat to us, but it is only a word from the general to remove it; as for Tianze and others, the general is not concerned."


    "But the problem lies with the king, if Han Fei gave me out, then..."


    "He dare not!" Bai Yifei looked affirmative.


    "Are you so sure?"


    "Because the general holds a heavy South Korean army, if Han Fei is a smart man, then he would never dare to offend the generals easily. Therefore, not only will he not confess the generals, but he will also appease the generals and take credit for the rewards. Transfer to the general."


    "hope so."


    But at this moment, a loud shout came from outside the hall: "The Holy Order of King Han is here!"


    "It seems that I have to avoid it." Bai Yifei said, his figure already hidden in the darkness.


    "Come here."


    Ji Wuye yelled, and the two teams of elite soldiers ran into the hall neatly, standing straight beside him.


    Black feathers fell in the air, and a thin man dressed in black fell from the sky above the hall...


    Then Bai Yu floated again, and a handsome man dressed in white also appeared on the court.


    "Mo Ya, go and bring the messenger in..."


    "Yes¡­"


    "You will act according to my secret signal later, remember, toss the cup as a sign, and ask him to come back and forth!"


    The following scenes are exactly the same as in the original work, not to mention it...


    After Zhang Liang came out of Ji Wuye''s Mansion, he came to Zilanxuan...


    Under the leadership of Zi Nu, Monkey King came to the guest room where Han Fei was, but saw Wei Zhuang also present: "I won''t sleep in the middle of the night. Are you waiting for good news?"


    Without waiting for Han Fei''s answer, Zhang Liang was already a hind-footer. He came to Han Fei and handed the imperial decree to him: "Congratulations to Brother Han for getting the position of Sikou as he wished."


    Sun Wukong: "I found a hundred thousand military salary, but only gave him the position of Kou. It seems that you are not only not treated by your father, but your father is really incompetent."


    "No, no, no..." Han Fei held the imperial decree in his hand, and was full of ambition: "Fortunately, Brother Wukong raised some points. I took the second place and took the initiative to ask for such a criminal who is in charge of punishment. This position is for me now. That said, it''s the best."


    Monkey King said calmly: "South Korea has a deep root of decay. I''m afraid that you have the heart but lack of strength, and you want to revive the Korean atmosphere, but you will sink deeper and deeper."


    Han Fei solemnly clasped his fists: "What Brother Wukong taught is that Han Fei remembered it in his heart. Without Brother Wukong¡¯s suggestion this time, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find the military salary so quickly; of course, if there weren¡¯t the shocking lore of Ghost Valley descendants, Even if I know where the military pay is, I can''t help but."


    With that said, Han Fei confronted Monkey King and Wei Zhuang and bowed again: "So, Han Fei thanked both of you here."


    Wei Zhuang''s face was indifferent: "You have got the power of law and punishment, and you have to try your wish. Why bother to make these false gifts? This is just a game of rights for you royal nobles. I am not interested."


    Sun Wukong: "That is, if you really want to thank you, when will you bring your sister to introduce me."


    Han Fei laughed when he heard the words, "It turns out that Brother Wukong has always been obsessed with her sister. Don''t worry, if I have the opportunity, I will definitely bring her out to meet you."


    Getting the answer he wanted, Monkey King looked at Han Fei: "The official position is in hand, so what are you going to do next?"


    Han Fei''s expression instantly became serious and serious: "I don''t know what Brother Wukong thinks of Ji Wuye?"


    Monkey King also didn''t answer directly: "Just as Si Kou was succeeded, you are going to use the South Korean general to have a knife. You are not brave enough."


    Han Fei looked admiring: "Sure enough, you can''t hide anything from Brother Wukong''s eyes..." Then his eyes were sharp: "If Ji Wuye stays away, Korea will die."


    "But even if apart, South Korea is not saved."


    Han Fei''s eyes narrowed: "What''s the answer to this? Isn''t Wukong brother optimistic about it?"


    "If you give you time, South Korea will definitely take on a new look, but unfortunately, you don''t have that time."


    Han Fei looked serious and listened carefully: "I would like to hear the details."


    "While you are still sorting out this rotten South Korea, someone suddenly sent troops to attack South Korea. Then I ask you, what will happen to South Korea?"


    Han Fei looked solemnly: "Danxi disintegrates!" ..

 2518 Chapter 12 Quicksand

    Han Fei''s expression is solemn: "It collapses every day!"


    But the next moment, it became extremely serious: "That''s why I want to get rid of Ji Wuye as soon as possible and take control of the Korean army..."


    With that said, he once again gave a big gift to Monkey King and Wei Zhuang: "I hope you two will help me!"


    Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "The power struggle, I am not interested, you should go to Wei Zhuang."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Zhuang looked indifferent: "Helping you, I don''t seem to be doing any good."


    Han Fei: "How about replacing Ji Wuye?"


    Wei Zhuang sneered: "Then what about playing for your Game of Thrones?"


    "Whether we like it or not, we are already in this vortex called the world. This cannot be changed, but we can build a brand new Korea together..."


    "How is it different from Korea now?"


    At this moment, Han Fei unreservedly exposed what he called ambition: "First, there is no such thing as Ji Wuye..."


    "Second, there are no longer people like Anping Jun and Longquan..."


    "Third, the world of the Seven Kingdoms, I want it to belong to Han!"


    Wei Zhuang turned around and looked at Han Fei, finally showing an expression of interest: "It sounds like it sounds interesting now."


    Monkey King shook his head slightly and looked at Han Fei: "I can''t tell, you still have such ambitions, but it''s a pity..."


    "What a pity?"


    "There is a more powerful opponent standing in front of you. Let alone the return of the Seven Kingdoms to South Korea, you are very vulnerable to not being able to keep South Korea."


    "Brother Wukong is talking about the State of Qin? The State of Qin is indeed powerful, and it is also a great threat, but it is not invincible. Only when it is difficult to challenge, can you fully demonstrate the value of what we are waiting for?


    "It''s fine if you have confidence."


    "Then Wukong brother, are you interested in it now?"


    "No."


    Han Fei still didn''t want to give up, showing his mouth: "Men are alive, but power and beauties. Brother Wukong doesn''t love rights. Don''t you still love beauties?"


    During the time spent with Monkey King, Han Fei has already seen that Monkey King is the type that loves beauty and does not love Jiangshan.


    Monkey King looked at Han Fei with a smile on his face: "You seem to have misunderstood me. The reason why I am not interested is not because of this."


    Han Fei clasped his fist and said, "I also hope Brother Wukong will solve his doubts."


    Monkey King picked up the empty cup, and Zi Nu immediately filled it up for him. While drinking it all, Monkey King said calmly: "Because it is simple... so boring."


    "Simple? Boring?" Han Fei was puzzled.


    "Unifying the world, for me, it''s just a matter of thought, no challenge, too simple, so boring."


    "..."


    The people in the room were speechless after hearing this.


    It''s really a big push!


    Unifying the world, is it so simple?


    To the point of being too simple to generate the slightest interest?


    Are there real talents, or are they bragging?


    Rao is the wise Han Fei who couldn''t see through Monkey King for a while.


    But no one dared to make fun of them, because they looked at Monkey King''s expression, and they even gave birth to the absurd idea that maybe this person is truly earth-shattering.


    Seeing Han Fei and others'' expressions that were shocked by him and didn''t know what to say, Monkey King got up and left: "It''s almost dawn, I''d better go back to catch up, talk slowly..."


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s leaving back until he disappeared, Han Fei looked at Zhang Liang, "You said, what he said...is it true or not?"


    Zhang Liang bowed and clasped his fists: "Liang, don''t dare to say anything."


    But Wei Zhuang''s face showed a little interest: "Regardless of whether there is real talent or not, this person, it seems that you can''t convince."


    "Brother Wei Zhuang feels the same way?" Han Fei looked regretful: "It''s a pity, the more he says this, the less I feel I don''t want to miss it..."


    Zi Nu spoke to the side: "Actually, it''s not impossible to want him to help you."


    Han Fei''s eyes lit up: "I would like to hear the details!"


    Zi Nu smiled: "Isn''t he obsessed with Princess Honglian?"


    "This is indeed a way..." Han Fei lowered his head in thought.


    The talent of Monkey King, he has seen it with his own eyes, every word, every word is said by him, and even a step ahead of him every time, thinking of all the details, and then the complicated and changeable case has come into his hands. It was all made simple and clear by his few words.


    Han Fei had to admit that the wisdom of this person is above him. Such talents must not be missed. If he wants to realize his ambitions, he lacks this kind of strategist.


    As a very ambitious man, there is no woman''s benevolence. If he can exchange his sister for such a talent, he will consider it.


    This is like in the original book, Han Fei sent Nongyu to commit danger, and even when he assassinated Ji Wuye, he could see his choice.


    But thinking of Monkey King¡¯s character, if he really did this, he might completely cut off hope, so Han Fei shook his head and gave up: "If Honglian is willing, I naturally have no objection; but if Honglian is unwilling, I She will never sacrifice her happiness to achieve her goal."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Zhuang glanced at Han Fei without a trace. With his arrogance, if Han Fei really agreed to this bad move, he would definitely abandon him: "You never let me down."


    Han Fei heard this, secretly, fortunately, he was not tempted, otherwise he would lose Wei Zhuang''s indispensable helper.


    Then he looked at Wei Zhuang with a smile on his face: "So, you agreed?"


    Wei Zhuang had a cold expression on his face: "First of all, you have to be able to survive."


    "Oh?"


    "Ji Wuye''s power is overwhelming. It''s not that simple. Behind him is a powerful force spreading across the Seven Kingdoms. From the moment you grab food from your mouth, you have been on his death list."


    "The tangible life is indeed very fragile, but the invisible power will be unbreakable!"


    Wei Zhuang: "Invisible power..."


    Han Fei: "The law of heaven and earth is not lazy in execution. I gave this invisible force a name-Quicksand!"


    At this point, the quicksand gathering and scattering of the Seven Kingdoms will be resonated in the future, so far is established.


    Wei Zhuang: "If you want to move Ji Wuye, you must remove the minions around him."


    Han Fei: "Four evil generals in the night?"


    Zi Nu chuckled, and said: "The white blood coat, the emerald tiger on the stone. The blue sea tide banshee, the moon under the moon."


    Han Fei: "It sounds quite poetic."


    "If what they did is considered a poem, it must be a bloody poem..."


    The newly established Quicksand has already begun its plan to remove the four evil generals of Ji Wuye...


    But in the same way, while they are calculating others, they are also calculating them...


    In Xinzheng City, the dark tide is already raging, and it will no longer be peaceful... ..

 2519 Chapter Thirteen Assassination

    After midday, Monkey King got up from the bed.


    Although he is not sleepy or tired, he sleeps, but the master of the world has the most powerful skill, as everyone knows that some idle and painful world masters sleep for thousands or tens of thousands of years.


    Straighten up a lazy waist, Monkey King just got up from the bed, Hong Yu has already pushed the door with a basin of water: "Master, you are awake, slave servant will help you wash up."


    Monkey King looked at Hongyu: "Are you always waiting at the door?"


    "Miss said, after you wake up, you must be there for the first time."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he laughed: "Nongyu has the intention to make you look like my handmaid. Whenever Nongyu marries me, you should come here as a dowry maid."


    "Hey~!"


    Hongyu heard this, her pretty face flushed instantly, and she said nervously, "Then...that...I''ll help the son wash it!"


    With that, twisting the wet cloth lightly, walked to Monkey King and wiped it up...


    Sun Wukong has long been accustomed to the treatment of being waited on by beauties, so he didn''t feel any discomfort and let Hongyu help him.


    When Hongyu was about to leave after washing up, Sun Wukong stopped her: "Don''t leave in a hurry. Come and let me take a look."


    When Hongyu heard this, she cleverly walked up to Monkey King and looked at him with a smile on her face: "The son?"


    Monkey King didn''t answer, just staring at Hongyu''s chest: "You look a bit fierce."


    Hong Yu was not ashamed when he heard this. He had long been accustomed to Monkey King''s molesting, and smiled: "Since the son is talking about the face, why stare at the servant''s breast?"


    Monkey King: "Looking at the chest does not prevent me from looking at the face."


    When Hongyu heard the words, she smiled: "The son sees nothing."


    Sun Wukong has a plain face: "The eyebrows are full of evil, and the forehead sees blood. This is the fate of a big violent destiny. Don''t go anywhere tonight. Be by my side at all times, and the same at night."


    Hong Yu''s pretty face finally showed a slight blush, and she lowered her head shyly, and made a light''um'', obviously thinking that Monkey King was suggesting something to her.


    "Hongyu, what are you nodding your head, be careful not to know if you were sold by him." Nongyu suddenly appeared at the door at this moment, looking a little angry.


    "Little...Little...Miss..." Hongyu immediately became nervous.


    Monkey King looked at Nongyu.I looked up and down: "It seems that you caused Hongyu''s blood and light disaster. Please accompany me by my side, don''t go anywhere."


    Nongyu gave Sun Wukong a straight look: "Thank you, son, for your kindness. This is Zilanxuan. It''s safe. I don''t think there will be any accidents."


    With that, Nongyu pulled Hongyu out of Monkey King''s room.


    In this regard, Monkey King looked helpless: "It looks like, what has been misunderstood..."


    But Monkey King didn''t care, sometimes he misunderstood a bit, and after clarification, his feelings would get better.


    The night black wind kills people high.


    With such an outing during the day, Nongyu takes Hongyu very seriously and keeps her company by her side at all times. Even at night, Nongyu allows Hongyu to accompany him in her room.


    Because Nongyu is very clear, Hongyu has a good impression of Monkey King, even the kind of infinite admiration. As long as Monkey King hooks her finger, she can''t do anything against it. This must be guarded.


    At this moment, Han Fei had just left Zilanxuan. Wei Zhuang realized that he was in danger, and followed suit. Zi Nu also returned to her room.


    Monkey King sat quietly in his room alone, drinking alone.


    Time passed by every minute...


    Sun Wukong finally got some spirit: "Finally, it''s here..."


    In Nongyu''s boudoir, the candlelight was dim. At this moment, Nongyu and Hongyu were ready to go to bed.


    "Hongyu, close the window too."


    "Yes¡­"


    Hong Yu took a small step, walked to the window, stretched out her hand to close the window, and saw a figure suddenly flashed, the short dagger in her hand exuded a faint glow, her pupils shrank instantly, just about to shout, but she was suddenly covered Snout, the dagger has been wiped mercilessly on her neck...


    In this instant, the movements of the black assassin suddenly stood still, and Monkey King suddenly flashed into Nongyu''s boudoir.


    Nongyu''s face changed slightly when he saw Monkey King''s figure, but he was not shocked: "My son, I''m visiting late at night, I don''t know what''s important?"


    Sun Wukong ignored it, but walked towards Hongyu at the window...


    Nongyu also looked along, his pupils shrinking slightly: "This is!!"


    I saw a man in black covering Hong Yu''s nose and mouth, and the dagger in his hand was no more than a few inches away from her neck. With just one swipe, Hong Yu would surely die away.


    "It turns out that you caused Hong Yu''s killing..." Monkey King stepped forward slowly, stretched out his hand to pull Hong Yu close to him, looked at the masked man in black, and spoke calmly.


    After leaving the envelope of death, Hong Yu recovered and immediately hugged Monkey King''s arm and hid behind him: "The son..."


    "If you change your fate against the sky, you will naturally change your fate, Hong Yu will live, so I can only ask you to die." Monkey King stretched out his right hand and pinched the man in black''s neck...


    When Nongyu saw this, he immediately stopped him: "Wait, son, first find out his identity."


    "Right."


    With a flick of Monkey King''s finger, a strong wind hit the chest of the black-clothed masked man, causing it to fly upside down from the window and fall to the courtyard.


    And Monkey King is also following the window, step by step down the sky...


    At this moment, Nongyu looked surprised at this scene. Is this light work?Can you walk in the air on foot?


    On the other hand, Hong Yu is obsessed.


    "What happened?"


    Hearing the movement, Zi Nu rushed over from her room for the first time.


    "Nothing, just a little thief." Monkey King looked indifferent.


    Looking at the masked black man in the courtyard, the purple girl frowned slightly: "It doesn''t look like a little thief."


    A slender hand touched his waist, a chain sword in his hand, aimed at the throat of the masked man in black: "Say, who instructed you to come, and what is the purpose?"


    The masked man in black remained silent.


    At this moment, Wei Zhuang and Han Fei came to the courtyard.


    Zi Nu was very surprised: "Didn''t the Nine Young Master go back? Why did he go back again?"


    Han Fei looked serious: "Zuo Sima Liu Yi was killed in his residence..."


    Zi Nu was surprised: "Liu Yi was killed?"


    Wei Zhuang looked at the masked man in black, his eyes flickered: "Assassin?"


    It seems to be a little angry, and that''s right, here is his turf, an assassin appeared, but he was just hitting him in the face, can you not be angry?


    (PS: Monkey King has never watched "Nine Songs of the Sky", I don¡¯t know the plot, and because of this, he came here again to make up for regrets, but with his ability, even if he doesn¡¯t know the plot, he can see through everyone¡¯s fate at a glance. The ending, this is better than knowing the plot.) ..

 2520 Chapter Fourteen The Truth

    Zi Nu: "The assassin appeared in the room where the jade was made. It seems that he was doing jade assassination. Fortunately, he was stopped by the son."


    "Girl assassinating Nongyu? Why is that?" Han Fei was puzzled, Nongyu was just a Qin Ji of Zilanxuan, and there was no reason to assassinate her.


    Monkey King was actually a little interested: "Zuo Sima Liu Yi was killed, and Nongyu was assassinated again. It seems that there is any connection between the two."


    As he said, Monkey King looked at the masked man in black: "Aren''t you going to say something?"


    The masked man in black remained silent.


    Wei Zhuang stepped forward and used his shark-toothed sword to lift the mask of the masked man in black. When Monkey King saw him, he said his identity: "Night, a hundred birds, vultures."


    Han Fei frowned: "He is from Ji Wuye? Is it Ji Wuye sent to assassinate? I understand why he sent someone to assassinate the girl?"


    Monkey King: "Although he is Ji Wuye''s subordinate, it does not mean that Ji Wuye was sent here. He is a human being, with his own thinking, his own desires, and what he wants to do."


    Han Fei: "Brother Wukong meant that this incident might be his own action?"


    Monkey King sat on the steps at will, looking at the vulture: "It depends on how he answers."


    The vulture still didn''t say a word, seeing death as home.


    Monkey King suddenly smiled: "It turns out to be a hard bone. I like talking to hard bones the most. I am very curious. I am not afraid of death, and life is better than death. Which one are you more afraid of?"


    As he said, a cold light flashed in Monkey King''s hand, and a small silver needle appeared. With a flick of his finger, the silver needle pierced the chest of the vulture.


    The vulture immediately snorted, his face twisted in pain.


    Monkey King looked at Wei Zhuang: "Leave a mark on him as a souvenir."


    Wei Zhuang was puzzled, but the shark teeth in his hand directly pierced the right shoulder of the vulture.


    "Ahhhhhh~!!!"


    A miserable howl suddenly resounded across the sky, and the vulture was rolling on the floor in pain, convulsed all over, and started to foam at the mouth under the horrified gaze of Zi Nu and the others. His eyes were lost and bloodshot.


    "this is¡­"


    As an assassin, or an elite assassin among the birds of the night, the Purple Girl and the others don¡¯t think this vulture would be so unbearable. They just pierced their shoulder blades and they rolled so painfully. This must be the same as that of Monkey King. The silver needle pierced his chest.


    "My son, is this...?" Zi Nu asked, looking at Monkey King.


    "It''s nothing, it just increased his pain tenfold, but it seemed a bit fierce, and the stimulation made him almost lose consciousness. If he died, it would be no fun.


    Another silver needle came out of Monkey King''s hand and pierced the head of the vulture: "In this way, your consciousness will always remain awake, without losing consciousness because of the pain."


    "Kill...Kill me! Kill me!!"


    The vulture had already crushed his gums and pleaded with a stern face.


    Sun Wukong smiled: "Don''t be so unbearable, I just started playing, Wei Zhuang, come again."


    When Wei Zhuang heard the words, he was not polite, and stabbed the vulture again. Suddenly, a stern and miserable howling sounded through the sky, his eyes almost bursting in pain!


    It hurts in my heart, my bones, my soul!


    Such a terrifying pain point, even the strongest person can be killed alive, but the consciousness of the vulture is exceptionally clear, and he truly enjoys what life is better than death.


    A foul smell wafting, it can be described as feces and urine incontinence.


    Zi Nu and the others retreated a few meters away with a look of disgust.


    "Wo say...Wo say... don''t... torture... nest..."


    The vulture was already slurred, his mouth was salivating, and he looked nervous.


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King grinned at Zi Nu and the others: "Facts have proved that death is more terrifying than death."


    Seeing Sun Wukong¡¯s smile, Zi Nu and the others felt a chill in their hearts. The son who has always been so sunny and gentle would show such a cold-blooded side, even with a smile, that kind of real vision. Life is like a smile.


    "I am...one of the three wolves with broken hair...joined under Ji Wuye''s...night curtain, named Vulture, to wait for an opportunity to approach Liu Yi, the purpose...just to find...the owner of the Huoyu Villa...the treasure of Lord Huoyu... And Liu Yi... I killed it..."


    Vulture unreservedly said everything he knew, how Liu Yi killed the original You Sima Li Kai, and how he coveted the treasure of Huo Yu Gong and destroyed his entire clan...


    After listening to Vulture¡¯s series of explanations, Han Fei¡¯s admiration for Monkey King became more and more admired: "You really deserve to be Wukong brother. Just as Zuo Sima Liu Yi was killed, you have already captured the murderer. Sure enough, what''s the case is in your hands. Here, everything becomes simple and clear, admire it!"


    Zi Nu said coldly: "Then why are you here to assassinate Nongyu?"


    Vulture did not answer, Wei Zhuang looked carefully, and said calmly: "It''s dead."


    Although the vulture was kept awake, it was still killed alive, which was extremely miserable.


    "It''s been good to hold on for so long." Monkey King said with a look of disgust: "Throw him out quickly, it''s disgusting."


    After processing the vulture, Monkey King and his party gathered in a superior guest room.


    Han Fei''s expression was serious: "Liu Yi has a guilty death, but You Sima Li Kai has been wronged for so many years, which is really sad."


    Monkey King: "It''s really sad that my lady has been slept for so long by my enemy."


    "..." Nongyu and the others looked at Monkey King speechless.


    In order to alleviate the embarrassment, Han Fei had a serious face and distracted the topic: "Liu Yi was stabbed to death. Although the murderer has been captured, there are still many doubts. Why did the vulture come to assassinate the girl Nongyu? ."


    Monkey King: "Tomorrow, let''s go to Liu Yi''s mansion to meet Mrs. Hu. Then Nongyu''s life experience will naturally come to light."


    Han Fei: "As Si Kou, I naturally want to see the family of the deceased. Then we should go together tomorrow morning. It is getting late now, Brother Wei Zhuang, can you please send me another ride..."


    After Han Fei and Wei Zhuang left, Nongyu came to Sun Wukong and bowed his body and gave a blessing: "Thank you, son, for saving his life. I made a mistake and blamed son, so please don''t take it off."


    Monkey King: "The verbal gratitude is too insincere, at least it has to be shown by practical actions."


    When Nongyu heard the words, his face was reddish, looking at Monkey King, suddenly stepped forward, tiptoed up and tapped his face, and smiled softly: "Is the son satisfied."


    "Oh~ I didn''t expect you to be so bold in making jade. Satisfied and satisfied, come and come, come here, too." Monkey King said, moving his left cheek together.


    Nongyu smiled back and took Hongyu back to her room... ..

 2521 Chapter 15 Liu Yi Mansion

    Early the next morning, Han Fei and Zhang Liang arrived at Zilanxuan.


    And Monkey King is using early, with Zi Girl as companion.


    Smelling the smell of wine in the room, as an alcoholic, Han Fei shook his nose and swallowed: "I have heard what the Purple Girl said for a long time that Brother Wukong¡¯s wine is a rare and exceptional wine in the world. Just smell it now. Sure enough, it is endlessly memorable, so let in reverie!"


    "If you want to drink, just say it, why bother and sit down."


    Han Fei Jiu Chong had already come up. Hearing this, he immediately sat down: "Then I will be disrespectful."


    Monkey King looked at Zhang Liang who was standing still, and said, "Sit down, too."


    "Thank you, Brother Sun, for your kindness." Zhang Liang clasped his fists and then stepped forward and sat down.


    Han Fei didn¡¯t need Zi Nu to fill his glass. He could not wait to fill his glass with a jug. After scenting the wine, he drank it with a face of intoxication...


    After a long time, I couldn''t help but yell: "Good wine! It''s really good wine! One bite, it can be said that the whole body is comfortable! Such a peerless wine, to be able to drink it, is really dead and no regrets!"


    After speaking, Xiang Zhang Liang looked at: "You should also quickly taste it. It''s really impossible to describe it in words. You can only see it firsthand."


    Hearing this, Zhang Liang couldn''t help taking a sip. His eyes lit up and he closed his eyes. After a long time, he opened them, stood up, and said, "I don''t know the name of this great wine?"


    Zi Nu said softly: "The son said, this is''good wine''."


    Han Fei smiled heartily when he heard the words: "Brother Wukong is really a refreshing person, good wine! This is indeed a rare good wine, and it deserves this name¡ªexcellent!"


    A sip of wine, a word, the relationship has improved a lot.


    The friendship between men is that simple.


    Monkey King: "In the murder of Zuo Sima Liu Yi, you must have received your father''s appointment before you came here?"


    Han Fei nodded: "Yes, and it was recommended by Ji Wuye himself. Liu Yi is his person. In theory, Ji Wuye shouldn''t want outsiders to intervene in this matter. He was obviously impure in doing so."


    Monkey King: "It seems that I want to give you eye drops, so I have an excuse to pull you off."


    When Zhang Liang heard the words, he smiled and said: "But Ji Wuye didn''t know that the murder case had just happened and it was already broken by Brother Wukong."


    Han Fei: "But there is no proof, so I didn''t immediately tell my father the truth. I still have to find enough evidence to make a conclusion."


    Monkey King stood up: "Let''s go, go to Zuo Sima Liu Yi''s house."


    Han Fei: "Should you call Shangweizhuang brother?"


    "He won''t be interested."


    Han Fei smiled: "Then I don''t know why Brother Wukong is so concerned about this matter? Is it because of Girl Nongyu?"


    "Since you know, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Yes, yes, I feel relieved and relaxed with Brother Wukong."


    Monkey King, Han Fei, and Zhang Liang rushed to Zuo Sima Liu Yi''s home together...


    After Sun Wukong left, Nongyu came to the guest room. Zinu looked at her and smiled slightly: "A person like the son who is not even interested in the world, but he went out for his younger sister. My younger sister is really lucky."


    Nongyu sat down, gentle and demure: "I''m just a little bit bothered..."


    Zi Nv smiled: "He is just a little bit overwhelmed. Other places are okay. For a good man like the son, the younger sister should take good care of it."


    Nongyu looked at Zi Nu and smiled jokingly: "Since my sister thinks he is so good, it''s better to marry him too."


    Zi Nu didn''t see the slightest shyness: "I haven''t married yet, so have you started looking for a concubine for him?"


    So, the two sisters laughed and quarreled...


    Zuo Sima Liu Yi Mansion.


    "Three adults, please wait a moment. I''ll invite your wife to come over. The wife was frightened and went to rest just an hour ago." After the soldiers reported to the three of Monkey King, they left.


    Monkey King looked around and finally fixed his gaze not far away, lying on a corpse on the ground.


    Zhang Liangjie said, "This is Zuo Sima Liu Yi."


    Monkey King just glanced at it: "The body has been moved, and the death scene is not here."


    Han Fei: "Oh, how did Brother Wukong see it at a glance?"


    "Even if you use a sword to seal your throat, you can''t die right away, at least you have to struggle for a while, but if someone is assassinated, he will lie down on the ground in a large font? There is no trace of struggle or movement, the only thing is The explanation is that the corpse had been transported, and this posture was subconsciously done by the murderer; besides, the blood was so fixed, which was obviously caused by the dead man being transported here motionless after his death."


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Liang and Han Fei immediately clasped their fists in admiration: "As expected, Brother Wukong, I can see so much information at a glance."


    Monkey King glanced at the two of them: "With your IQ, it''s not difficult to see this."


    Han Fei said, "But it''s impossible to see through all the details at a glance like Brother Wukong. If you change to me, you have to check carefully before you can draw a conclusion."


    Zhang Liang: "Then I wonder if Brother Sun can tell where the real crime scene is?"


    "Since he was killed in his own room, it is unlikely that the murderer would move back to the room after killing him outside to be so troublesome. Then it can only happen in this room. I heard the vulture said before. He killed people for the treasure. Since it was for the treasure, he naturally didn''t want others to know, so he moved the corpse here. The only explanation is that there is a secret room in this room."


    "Secret Chamber..."


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Liang and Han Fei immediately looked around and searched...


    Although they already knew who the murderer was, but the murderer was dead, and there was no proof. If King Han believes that people were killed by vultures, they must find corresponding evidence.


    But for a moment, Han Fei discovered the clue: "This bookshelf is a bit weird."


    Zhang Liang also brightened his eyes: "Could it be... a secret door?"


    Monkey King reminded: "That is the bookshelf, the mechanism that opens the secret door must be on the slips. Look at which slips are suspicious and try to rotate."


    Han Fei only took a look at it carefully and found out where the mechanism was. After twisting the slips twice, the bookshelf opened.


    Zhang Liang admired: "Master Sun is really clever, good, worship."


    Han Fei used a please gesture: "Brother Wukong, please please first."


    Sun Wukong sat down and waved his hand indifferently: "Since the murderer came out from inside, there is naturally nothing to see inside. If you are interested, go and see for yourself."


    "Brother Wukong is like a god, and he can see all the details at a glance, but Han Fei has no such skill. Since Brother Wukong is not interested in this, I have to go in and take a look at the ovary..." ..

 2522 Chapter 16 Mrs. Hu

    "Brother Wukong really knows things like a god, and he can see all the details at a glance, but Han Fei doesn''t have this ability. Since Brother Wukong is not interested in this, I have to go in and take a look at Ovary..."


    Han Fei and Zhang Liang came out soon after they entered the secret room.


    At the moment, Monkey King has wine in his hand, drinking and drinking. He looked at the two people who came out and said: "How, can it be rewarded?"


    Han Fei: "Sure enough, as Brother Wukong said, the scene of the crime was in this secret room. There was an unopenable Baiyue box inside. I wonder if you can bother Brother Wukong and try to open it."


    "Bring back to Zilanxuan and ask Wei Zhuang to open it."


    Han Fei: "It seems that Brother Wukong is really not interested, that''s all." After speaking, he shouted outside: "Come on!"


    "Master Si Kou, what''s your order?"


    "You go and send the box in the secret room to Zilanxuan."


    "Yes!"


    Zhang Liang looked at the dead body and said, "Where is Liu Yi''s body?"


    Monkey King: "I asked someone to carry it away. It''s too an eye-catching place here."


    "..."


    Both Han Fei and Zhang Liang didn''t answer the conversation. The so-called peace is the peace of the land, and the deceased is the greatest. Monkey King said that but he was disrespectful to the deceased. He didn''t care, and it did not mean that Han Fei and Zhang Liang didn''t care.


    In a moment, Madam Hu arrived.


    Seeing her look haggard, she was obviously not very energetic.


    Han Fei clasped his fists and saluted: "Madam, after the family changes, I still have to be disturbed by Han Fei. Forgive me."


    "You have a son."


    Sun Wukong looked at Madam Hu and said, "We are not here to investigate the case, but to confirm one thing."


    "Ok?"


    Mrs. Hu frowned slightly, a little unhappy.


    Han Fei was very afraid of Madam Hu¡¯s misunderstanding, and immediately explained: "Madam, don¡¯t misunderstand. Actually, we have found the murderer, but he is dead. There is no evidence for the death. I don¡¯t have any evidence to settle the case with my father. Therefore, I came here for two purposes. One is to see if the murderer has left any clues, so we can use it as evidence to close the case; the other is for a girl to investigate her life experience. According to the information we have obtained, she seems to have something to do with you."


    "You have found the murderer? Who is he? He...he is really dead?!" Madam Hu''s face changed slightly, looking a little panicked and anxious.


    Monkey King looked at Madam Hu and looked at her up and down, with a smile on his face: "Madam seems to be panicked. Logically speaking, you should be happy when the murderer was arrested. Why do you show a panic expression? "


    Upon hearing this, Han Fei and Zhang Liang frowned slightly, both staring at Madam Hu with serious faces.


    Madam Hu immediately reduced her expression and returned to her calm face: "No, this news came too suddenly, I was just a little bit happy and didn''t react."


    "You don''t need to act in front of me. I can tell the truth and lies at a glance. You behaved like this, it is really intriguing, and I have some doubts whether you have a leg with the murderer. The so-called murderer..."


    When Han Fei and Zhang Liang heard these words, they both were taken aback and thoughtful.


    The vulture has confessed everything Zuo Sima Liu Yi did. Therefore, the two of them already knew that You Sima Li Kai, that is, Madam Hu¡¯s lover was framed to death by Liu Yi. If Madam Hu knew about it, she would definitely Know how to kill.


    Monkey King''s statement is not unreasonable.


    However, Mrs. Hu was angry when she heard the words: "How can the son be so rude, do you want to bully me as a woman? How can you insult my personality so much."


    "Ahem~~that..." Han Fei heard the words, and was a little embarrassed to make an end: "Brother Wukong, this is a private matter, let''s not bother about it."


    Zhang Liang also agreed and nodded: "It''s the extreme."


    Sun Wukong didn¡¯t care and continued to ask: ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you another question. You have an ex-husband named Li Kai, right? If you¡¯re really so steadfast, then why would you pass on to Liu Yi again? Isn¡¯t this inconsistent? ?"


    "I..." Madam Hu''s face flushed, her face was ashamed, and her plump chest was ups and downs. It was obvious that she was extremely embarrassed: "I am...I have survived until now because of my daughter. Married to Liu Yi!"


    "So, what about your daughter?"


    Madam Hu looked disappointed: "I...I don''t know...I don''t know where she is now...I have been searching secretly, but to no avail..."


    "Then do you know what characteristics she has? For example, birthmarks, or what tokens are left behind."


    Mrs. Hu hesitated when she heard the words, put her right hand into the sleeve of her left hand, took out an accessory, and showed it to Monkey King. The accessory cord has been broken, and it seems that it hasn''t been repaired yet, so Hu Fu talent Not worn on the body.


    Seeing the accessories in front of them, both Han Fei and Zhang Liang''s eyes were shining, and they admired Monkey King. Monkey King used those words to excite Mrs. Hu. It turned out that they had premeditated. After seeing the accessories, their purpose of coming here is already. Reached.


    Because they have also seen Nongyu, and Nongyu''s body happens to be wearing an accessory exactly like one.


    Mrs. Hu: "This fire rain agate is extremely rare. My daughter also has an accessory that is the same as mine..."


    Monkey King smiled: "Congratulations, my daughter found it."


    "Hey~?!!!"


    Madam Hu''s face changed drastically, and she grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand excitedly: "You...really? Have you really met my daughter? She...where is she?"


    "Don''t worry, I have one more question for you."


    Madam Hu calmed down her excitement, released her hand, and said to Monkey King: "My son ask, as long as I know it, I will know everything."


    "You have seen Li Kai, right?"


    "!!!" Madam Hu''s complexion changed drastically: "You...how do you know..." After speaking, she reacted instantly and hurriedly covered her mouth with her delicate hand.


    When Han Fei and Zhang Liang heard this, their expressions changed slightly. Zhang Liang said, "Isn''t Li Kai dead? How can Brother Sun assert that his wife has seen Li Kai?"


    Sun Wukong said calmly: "Because she was nervous when I said that the murderer was dead, the pain and despair in her eyes were clearly visible, and there were only two people who could show her such painful expression, her ex-husband and daughter. We all know who her daughter is, so there is only one Li Kai left."


    Han Fei said, "But Vulture is not Li Kai."


    Monkey King: "This is the problem."


    Waking up so little by Monkey King, Han Fei immediately reacted: "Ms. Misunderstood? She thought it was Li Kai who killed Liu Yi? So after hearing that the murderer was dead, did she feel sad?" ..

 2523 Chapter 17 Mother and Daughter Recognition

    Monkey King nodded: "You are not stupid, and the condition for her misunderstanding is that she met Li Kai while Liu Yi was still alive. After learning that Li Kai told her she really wanted to, then Liu Yi died, so She thought it was Li Kai who killed Liu Yi, and the misunderstanding arose. I was right, Madam Hu."


    Madam Hu looked at Monkey King in amazement, and nodded stupidly: "Yes...yes...could it be that Liu Yi was killed...someone else?"


    "It''s none of your business, let''s go, follow me to see your daughter." Monkey King turned and left the mansion, Madam Hu immediately followed without thinking.


    Han Fei looked at the back of Monkey King leaving, and said to Zhang Liang beside him: "Ovary, what do you think?"


    Zhang Liang looked in awe and admiration: "Think carefully and be terrified! Only a few clues will allow him to analyze things thoroughly. This person''s wisdom is beyond the reach of mortals.


    Han Fei''s eyes were strange: "Remember what he said before?"


    Zhang Liang''s face was moved: "Because it is simple... so boring..."


    "What do you think now?"


    "With the help of this person, Korea can be peaceful and the world can be expected!"


    Han Fei sighed deeply: "Unfortunately, taking Brother Wukong as a person, he will not submit to anyone..."


    When Zhang Liang heard this, he smiled: "It seems that Brother Han is too concerned, so he ignored the most basic things."


    "Oh?"


    "Even if Brother Sun can''t rely on you, but if he has a good relationship with him, one day, when facing a difficult situation, why not ask for advice or two? I don''t think he will just sit idly by?"


    Han Fei smiled upon hearing this, "You are right. I really care too much and forget the most basic things. The ovary is indeed an ovary! Go, let''s hurry up, or Brother Wukong will go far. ."


    Purple Orchid.


    Just after Sun Wukong and a few people entered Zilanxuan, Zinu greeted him, looked at the woman behind Sun Wukong, and said softly, "Is she Madam Hu?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Take us to Nongyu."


    As soon as she entered the room, Madam Hu was facing Nongyu''s eyes. It seemed that Nongyu had been waiting for a long time.When Madam Hu saw the fire rain agate hanging on Nongyu''s waist, her delicate hands were shaking with excitement: "You...you are..."


    Although Nongyu had already prepared his heart, he still couldn''t calm down at this moment: "You are..."


    Mrs. Hu immediately took out her own fire rain agate, and put it together in comparison with Nongyu, which was exactly the same.


    Without words, the two mother and daughter are already hugging each other tightly...


    On the other hand, Monkey King and Purple Girl left consciously, leaving time for their mother and daughter alone.


    As for Han Fei and Zhang Liang, they have already brought the Baiyue box to the guest room in Weizhuang.


    Wei Zhuang is trying to open the box of Baiyue.


    But Monkey King was not interested in this, and went to his room with Zi Nu.


    Zi Nu filled Sun Wukong with a glass of wine, and she admired: "You really deserve to be the son, not to mention the repeated cracking of strange cases, even the mystery of the life experience that has troubled Nongyu for so many years has been solved so easily by you. admire."


    Monkey King smiled back: "Occasionally playing with IQ and solving crimes is actually quite interesting."


    "Is it interesting..." Zi Nu looked at Sun Wukong with a serious face: "A man with pride and arrogance like the son, I am afraid that he would not be willing to assist anyone, right? In that case, if the sharpness is revealed, it may cause death. The curse."


    Monkey King smiled and looked at the purple girl: "Are you caring about me?"


    Zi Nv didn''t change her face: "I''m just reminding you for Nongyu."


    "Obviously it''s my own mind, why should I push it on Nongyu''s head."


    "..." Zi Nu was silent.


    Monkey King wanted to tease Zi Nu a few words, but saw Nong Yu and Madam Hu walk in.


    "Thank you, son, for helping me to make my mother and daughter recognize each other. She is so kind and unforgettable." Madam Hu came to Sun Wukong and gave a deep gift with a look of gratitude.


    Nongyu also wanted to salute, but was stopped by Monkey King: "You don''t need it, you are not an outsider."


    When Nongyu heard the words, her pretty face instantly turned red.


    Zi Nu joked on the side: "So, Madam Hu is not an outsider."


    "Sister." Nongyu''s face was even redder when she was said.


    No rejection, it seems that my heart has already acquiesced.


    Madam Hu saw this situation on the sidelines, she didn¡¯t know what was going on, her face suddenly showed a gentle smile. She was still very satisfied with Monkey King. Although he was bullied and stunned by Monkey King before, she She does not rule out her admiration for Monkey King, and she can''t rest assured that her daughter can follow such a resourceful person.


    Madam Hu gave Nongyu a gesture at the moment.


    Nongyu hesitated, looking at Monkey King, he still said: "I know the son is not interested in the court affairs, but..."


    Before Nongyu could finish her words, Monkey King interrupted her: "You want me to help your father, right?"


    Nongyu nodded, not surprising that Sun Wukong could guess this: "My mother mentioned to me about my father just now, and the vulture also said that Liu Yi framed my father, so I begged the son to pay me back. Father is innocent, so that he will not always hide in the darkness and see the light..."


    "Since it was you who spoke, even if you don''t want to, then you have to."


    When Nongyu heard the words, a faint flush appeared on her pretty face, and a warm current surged through her heart.


    Zi Nu looked at Nongyu and teased: "My sister is really lucky, my sister is a little envious."


    "Sister, don''t make fun of me."


    Monkey King looked at Madam Hu: "Then the top priority now is to find Li Kai, do you know where he is?"


    Madam Hu shook her head: "After he came to Xinzheng, he just met with me and didn''t say where he was going or what he was doing..."


    Zi Nu said: "If you are looking for someone, you might as well ask the forces of the rivers and lakes in the city of Xinzheng. They are a mixture of dragons and snakes. It must be clear that a stranger suddenly came to Xinzheng.


    Monkey King: "You are talking about the Poisonous Scorpion Gate and the Qijuetang."


    Zi Nu nodded: "It seems that the son also has a good understanding of the arena forces here."


    Sun Wukong stood up and said, "I don''t know it very well. I just heard about it. I don''t even know where their lair is. Would you like the Purple Girl to show me a way?"


    Zi Nv smiled: "Since the son invites me, then I will accompany you on a trip."


    "Master, sister, please be careful..."


    "Don''t worry, sister, the master''s martial arts is not under Wei Zhuang. The vulture is one of the best masters among hundreds of birds, but in the hands of the master, there is no room for resistance. No one can resist the poisonous scorpion gate and Qijuetang If you hurt him, you have a son, don¡¯t worry." ..

 2524 Chapter 18 The Poisonous Scorpion Gate

    On the street, Monkey King followed Zi Nu and went all the way.


    "My son, why do you always like to follow behind me?"


    "Don''t care about this kind of details. You can briefly introduce the Poisonous Scorpion Gate and Qijuetang to me." Monkey King said, continuing to admire the beauty in front of him.


    "...Poisonous Scorpion Gate and Qijuetang are both killer organizations in South Korea. Poisonous Scorpion is the head of the Poisonous Scorpion Gate. They use special weapons with poisons as weapons. They are cruel and unscrupulous. It seems that they have gotten into the line with the general Ji Wuye, relying on the night organization as a backer to start misbehaving, Qi Juetang seems to be suppressed miserably."


    "Is this poisonous scorpion gate related to Ji Wuye? Then let''s go to the poisonous scorpion gate first. I think it will definitely gain something.


    "Master, please follow me..." Zi Nu twisted her slender waist and continued to lead the way.


    And Monkey King continued to enjoy the scenery in front of him...


    Not long after, the two of them walked into a dark alley where no one was visible. A faint smell of blood could be clearly smelled in the air.


    Monkey King looked at the black shadows on the roof in twos and threes, feeling the cold breath full of killing intent, and said: "Is this the stronghold of the Scorpion Gate? I thought it was a slaughterhouse."


    Zi Nu had a serious face and was always vigilant: "Is the slaughterhouse? What the son said is really appropriate. This is like a slaughterhouse. Different people die every day. If the son is not accompanied, I would not dare to come alone. This is it."


    "It seems as you said, this poisonous scorpion door is very nonsense."


    During the conversation between the two, the path was suddenly blocked by several silhouettes in front; while looking at the back, several people in black were also intercepted.


    "Two people, if you go forward, it''s a restricted area, please stop here."


    A smile suddenly appeared on Sun Wukong''s face: "Oh~ In this world, is there a restricted area for my Monkey King? It''s really interesting."


    Rumble~~!!


    The sky suddenly flashed with thunder, giving people a horrible sense of depression, as if to punish the rude person.


    Of course, Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, and the dark clouds and thunder that suddenly appeared in the sky gradually disappeared.


    The killers who didn¡¯t know that they were on the verge of death still looked at Monkey King and Zi Nu indifferently, exuding the coldness that a killer deserves: "You seem to be confident in your own abilities. Such people are usually The one who died the fastest."


    The icy long sword exudes a cold glow, and the killers have already started their action...


    With the purple female chain sword in his hand, it stabbed out like a snake, strangling the two assassins in the front in an instant, and dancing a bloody dance in the alley.


    From the beginning to the end, Monkey King never moved a step in the same place, just as a spectator.


    When all the killers of the purple girl are solved, she clapped her hands and praised: "The purple girl is really good martial arts. Watching you kill is like watching a peerless beauty dancing. It is really pleasing to the eye."


    "In the enemy''s stronghold, the son still has such a leisurely sentiment?"


    "It''s just a bunch of garbage, don''t worry about it."


    The two walked on the street, and there were venomous scorpions everywhere. Within a short distance, they were full of murderous intent.


    The killers who blocked the road died under Zi Nu''s chain snake sword.


    This Xinzheng''s top killer organization could not stop the two of Monkey King.


    Very easily, the two came to the main altar of the poisonous scorpion gate.


    But waiting for them are more killers.


    And the head of the poisonous scorpion door-the poisonous scorpion.


    The poisonous scorpion stepped on the big chair with an incomparably arrogant posture, staring at Monkey King and Zi Nv, and finally fixed his gaze on Zi Nv''s body: "I recognize you, the boss of Zi Lan Xuan! You and that guy (Weizhuang) It''s a group. You shouldn''t cross that bridge, even the old man in Qijuetang."


    Sun Wukong: "It''s very boring. I came here. I have only one purpose. I heard that your news is very well-informed. You can know everything that happened in Xinzheng. Then I ask you, where is the person from Baiyue now?"


    The poisonous scorpion''s eyes condensed, and he snorted very arrogantly: "I''m looking for someone to find my poisonous scorpion door. Are you really treating my poisonous scorpion door to bully?"


    Monkey King smiled and asked, "Isn''t it?"


    "Yeah~~~" The poisonous scorpion yelled in anger: "Beat them alive!"


    Dozens of figures climbed down, surrounding Monkey King and the Purple Girl Group.


    "I''m not interested in playing with the garbage, so you should lie down obediently." Monkey raised up with one hand, and a lightsaber emerged, instantly turning into a stream of light, piercing through the chest of a famous killer, a fatal blow.


    "You...who are you?!"


    However, at the time of three breaths, dozens of his men were killed, and the poisonous scorpion suddenly panicked.


    "You don''t deserve to know my name, just tell me where the person from Baiyue is."


    "Huh~ You really treat me as a poisonous scorpion so bullying?" The poisonous scorpion roared, just about to make a move, but saw a flash of light in front of him, a sharp pain in his chest, and he flew upside down and was nailed to the wall. Above, uttered an unbearable scream.


    "Don''t kill me! I said! I said! That guy is locked in our dungeon, the one that the vulture boss asked us to catch..."


    Monkey King was slightly surprised: "Is this man arrested by you..." He said, looking at the purple girl beside him: "I said there should be gains this time."


    "The son has a wonderful plan, and the purple girl admires it."


    "It sounds a bit perfunctory." Monkey King said, looking at the poisonous scorpion: "Where is the dungeon?"


    The poisonous scorpion raised his right hand with difficulty and pointed a direction...


    Sun Wukong and Zinu walked to the basement along the direction indicated by him, and saw a man with his hands dangled by chains. He looked very weak and embarrassed.


    Monkey King: "Are you... Li Kai?"


    "...I didn''t expect that after so many years, someone would even recognize the old man." Li Kai admitted his name in a word, but Li Kai readily admitted.


    "Then go with me." Monkey King stretched out his hand to break the chain, and heard a sudden voice: "Your mission tonight ends here."


    The next moment, I saw a feather stabbing towards Li Kaifei...


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and flicked away, looking at the man who suddenly appeared above: "Moya? It seems that this is a trap."


    Mo Ya saw that Monkey King flicked away his flying feathers with his bare fingers, and his brows frowned, "You killed the vulture, right?"


    "Your information about the night is pretty good, I found it so soon."


    "Then be buried here."


    As Mo Ya''s voice fell, the corridor entrance of the basement suddenly closed at an alarming speed, and a raging fire ignited in the dungeon... ..

 2525 Chapter Nineteen

    The chain sword in Zi Nui''s hand flicked and slammed on the secret door, but the secret door remained motionless. Watching the surrounding fire, Dai frowned slightly: "This is a closed room. If the fire continues to burn, we will all suffocate. , Son, is there a way?"


    "Simple." Sun Wukong said, and as he stood up, the''bang'' punch directly smashed the ceiling, and the person rushed out from the gap smoothly.


    Seeing this direct and violent scene, Zi Nu was speechless for a long time. This guy''s head was so good, it turned out that this power was also strong like a monster.


    The floor and walls used to build the dungeon are naturally many times harder than ordinary walls and floors, but even so, they are still punched through by Monkey King. With this power, there is probably no prison in this world that can hold him. ?Unless the entire dungeon is cast from steel.


    Both Zi Nu and Li Kai didn''t hesitate. The moment Monkey King smashed the ceiling with a punch, they also followed suit.


    "I know that such a secret room can''t trap you." Mo Ya has not left at this moment, waiting for Monkey King to appear. He just looked at Monkey King''s violent way of appearance, and was a little surprised: "I just didn''t expect you to be like this. Way out."


    However, Zi Nu didn''t want to listen to the other party''s nonsense, she flicked the chain sword in her hand, and immediately swept away like a snake like a snake stab at Mo Crow.


    However, Mo Ya''s speed was too fast. For a flash, he already avoided the purple girl''s attack range. With a flick of his right hand, the two feathers flew towards the purple girl''s brow and heart at an astonishing speed...


    Zi Nu''s delicate hand shook, and the chain sword in her hand immediately surrounded her body, and while blocking the hidden weapon of the flying feather, the chain sword stabled away like a black crow again at an extremely tricky speed.


    It''s a pity that Mo Ya was so light-hearted. He flashed and avoided again. At the same time, he transformed into several afterimages and shot the flying feather hidden weapon in four different directions at the same time, reaching the point of the purple girl...


    The Purple Girl Chain Sword integrates offense and defense, and is extremely flexible. However, while defending, there will always be a little gap, and Mo Crow is aiming at this gap, and the flying feather hidden weapon issued.


    Zi Nu can only block three flying feather hidden weapons, but cannot block the fourth one, and this flying feather happens to fly away from Zi Nu¡¯s left chest...


    Moving the figure can avoid the key, but it is absolutely inevitable to avoid this blow, and injuries are inevitable.


    In an instant, Zi Nu had a way to deal with it, and she had already decided to avoid the vital point to bear the blow, but before she took any action, Sun Wukong had already put out her right hand one step ahead of her and clamped it with two fingers. Staying on the flying feather hidden weapon: "It seems that you are a little passive in the face of such a light and brilliant opponent."


    Upon hearing this, Zi Nu took a decisive step back: "Such an opponent is very suitable for the son."


    She knew that Monkey King''s light work speed was the best in the world.


    "No, the practical chain sword can also deal with such a speed-type opponent, but you have not been able to use this chain sword flexibly. If you use it well, this chain sword is a big killer."


    Zi Nu was interested: "Does the son also use chain swords?"


    "Give me your sword."


    Upon hearing this, Zi Nu immediately handed the Chain Snake Sword in her hand to Monkey King. From this point, it is enough to show her trust in Monkey King, because the sword is something that everyone in the world regards as life. others.


    "I''m optimistic, the chain sword is used like this." Monkey King said, shaking his hand, the chain sword in his hand stretched out like a snake in an instant, winding through the air, dense like rain, this is not a snake swimming, like a hundred Snakes entangled through the air, and the picture was shocking.


    Just as soon as she shot, Zi Nu saw the gap between herself and Monkey King.


    Mo Ya performed his light work with all his strength, dodges the blockade attack of the chain sword, but the continuous attack and strangulation, the chain sword roamed and shuttled through most of the hall like a snake, which could only make him exhausted to dodge. No time to fight back


    And every time he dodges a step, he enters the calculation of the cage set by Monkey King, evading and fleeing continuously, and finally there is no escape. All the way out is blocked by the chain sword, and he is trapped alive and unable to move.


    Seeing this scene, the purple girl showed a strange light and admired her expression: "I didn''t expect the son to be able to use the chain sword to such a superb level, and the purple girl worshipped."


    Li Kai on the side was also amazed: "What''s even more incredible is that every time the opponent dodges the direction of escape, it seems that the adult deliberately forced the other party to flee there, so that the other party step by step into the mortal cage. , Such a scheming, really..."


    Speaking of later, Li Kai didn''t know how to describe it.


    Sun Wukong looked at Li Kai and said, "As expected, he is a soldier, but he has some insight."


    Then, she looked at Zi Nu: "How about it, do you want to learn?"


    Zi Nu was stunned: "The son will teach me?"


    Monkey King: "Of course it''s not for nothing. If you have to pay tuition, I will teach you a trick when you kiss."


    When the purple girl heard the words, her big charming eyes rolled, and she smiled: "Speaking counts."


    "My Sun Wukong always speaks very well."


    Zi Nu nodded with a smile on her face, and fixed her gaze on Mo Ya: "Since the son didn''t kill him, what are you going to do with him?"


    Monkey King did not answer, but looked at Mo Ya: "Come and play a game with me, how about it."


    Mo Ya''s face was calm, even if he was caught, he did not see the slightest panic: "Game?"


    "A game of betrayers."


    Mo Ya frowned slightly: "You want me to betray the general? Do you think it''s possible?"


    Monkey King: "What''s impossible? Because you yearn for freedom. Since you yearn for freedom, you will be unwilling to exist as an unsentimental killer; and you are very smart, knowing that if this continues, maybe someday , Your master will want you to kill his best friend with his own hands, maybe, then, can you do it?"


    "..."


    Mo Ya was silent for a while, looking at Monkey King''s deep eyes, there was a sense of horror that both body and mind were penetrated.


    "Silence means that what I said is right, then act as one of my pawns and come and play a game with me, a game that must be won. This way you won¡¯t suffer, right, because you won. You can be completely free and you don¡¯t have to live with a weapon without emotion."


    Mo Ya''s eyes flickered, staring directly at Monkey King''s eyes: "Why can you be so sure that this is a winning game?"


    "I just think it would be really boring to kill Ji Wuye easily. His death will naturally bring me a bit of fun, so that death is slightly worthwhile."


    "The general under his command not only has four murderous generals, but his own strength is definitely not inferior to anyone. If you underestimate him, he is worried that he will lose badly."


    "Just tell me, either play a game with me, or-die, which one do you choose?"


    "...I don''t want to die..." ..

 2526 Chapter 20 Farewell

    On the way back.


    Zi Nu was already convinced by the admiration of Monkey King: "The son is really a good method. In a few words, she turned against the first master of the night bird, and if he instigated him, it was equivalent to instigating the second master of the bird, Bai Feng. The two of them are Ji Wuye''s guards, and the son''s move is simply hanging the two sharpest knives on Ji Wuye''s head."


    "It''s just that the son has no intention of participating in the struggle for power, why would he want to get rid of Ji Wuye?"


    "Because he is upset."


    "Then Ji Wuye is really pitiful, and he will be hated by the son."


    Li Kai followed behind the two of them, but he didn''t insert a word, and then followed to Zilanxuan silently.


    "you¡­"


    When Madam Hu saw Li Kai, she was too excited to speak.


    Li Kai was also very surprised: "Unexpectedly, it was you who saved me..."


    Night fell.


    Nongyu came to Monkey King''s guest room alone, holding a guqin in his hand.


    "It''s rare for you to come to me at night, sit down."


    Nongyu sat gracefully opposite Monkey King, her face calm, her eyes filled with gratitude: "I separated from my parents while in my infancy, and was severely injured by my sister. I never expected to see my parents again. , But because of the son, I reunited with my long-lost parents within a day. Such kindness is hard to repay, so I can only repay the son¡¯s great kindness with music."


    Monkey King looked at Nongyu with a smile on his face: "Then I just lack a Queen Qin Ji who is willing to play music for me at all times. I wonder if you are interested in doing it?"


    Nongyu''s complexion was reddish and as smart as she was. Naturally, he heard that Monkey King had confessed to her in a different way. His eyes were full of tenderness: "If the son doesn''t dislike Nongyu''s low status, it is an honor for Nongyu. "


    The two embraced in their arms, everything was silent.


    The next day, Han Fei and Zhang Liang came to Zilanxuan after hearing the news.


    After seeing Li Kai, Han Fei sighed: "I didn''t expect that the assassination of Liu Yi would lead to so many incidents. Even the previous Baiyue incident was involved..."


    Li Kai bowed and clasped his fists in salute: "The Baiyue incident is the last thing the king wants to mention. I also hope that Young Master Ji will take his own safety into consideration. Don''t continue the investigation. I can see his wife and daughter again. Li Kai is dead. No regrets. I don''t want to bring them any danger. I will leave soon. From now on there is no such person as Li Kai."


    Li Kai is now wearing the body of sin. If he confesses with his wife and daughter, then they are the wives of criminal officials, and the daughters of criminal officials will bring them murderous disasters.


    The evidence proving Li Kai''s innocence is no longer possible. After all, so many years have passed. The vulture is dead, and Liu Yi is dead. He can''t get rid of the pot of sin.


    When Mrs. Hu and Nongyu heard the words, their faces were sad. They had just met each other, but they were about to separate.


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "Since I promised to make jade, I will naturally return you innocence, but it is troublesome. You should leave temporarily and hide for a while. After I have handled everything, you will naturally regain your freedom. "


    For Monkey King, Li Kai''s incident is like triggering the task of increasing Nongyu''s favorability in the game, and he will naturally not let it go.


    Li Kai hesitated: "I have no way to wash away my sinful body. Can adults really pay me back?"


    Nongyu looked affirmative: "I believe Wukong can do it."


    The relationship has been established, and Nongyu is no longer called Son Wukong.


    Mrs. Hu also has a firm look: "Believe in the son, the wisdom of the son is not something I can predict. Our family of three can recognize each other, thanks to the son..."


    "Never mind." Li Kai looked open-minded: "You can''t do anything, you don''t have to force it, just do your best. As long as their mother and daughter are OK, I don''t care about anything. I will leave now to avoid any problems."


    Li Kai stood up suddenly and walked resolutely...


    Nongyu''s mother and daughter didn''t say much, just watched him leave silently...


    "Now it''s the matter of arranging Mrs. Hu." Sun Wukong said: "He is a woman of the house, and it''s not good to live here. After all, she is Liu Yi''s wife."


    Mrs. Hu: "I still have a younger sister, but I can stay with her for a while."


    Han Fei said, "Madam Hu''s sister, but that beauty Hu?"


    "Exactly."


    "Since it''s Hu Meiren, I don''t have to worry about safety. It''s just that it''s difficult to meet her. As the father of Aiki, I can''t even meet her casually."


    Sun Wukong: "Isn¡¯t there a Zhao Guo¡¯s worries about tomorrow? It¡¯s a meeting of Wushan? I will definitely go there. Mrs. Hu should also come to join in the fun, but it¡¯s an accident, Han Fei, it¡¯s still You have to make a guarantee."


    Han Fei smiled bitterly: "Brother Wukong is really going to cause problems for me! I''m not treated by my father so much. If I let him know that I''m close to his Ai Ji, it would be a disaster."


    "Don''t you have a younger sister? Just let her go, and bring her with me by the way."


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King with a mocking look: "The son is really bothered. With Nongyu, now he is thinking about other women. It will be sad to make jade like this."


    Nongyu looked at Monkey King with tenderness: "As long as Wukong has me in his heart."


    Han Fei looked at it with admiration: "Being such a wonderful person like Nongyu Girl, Brother Wukong, I really envy me."


    Monkey King looked at Zi Nu and said: "Look at how high Nongyu''s mental consciousness is, you should learn from her. A man with ability and three wives and four concubines is normal, otherwise, how can I leave you a fair wife? Where''s the seat. The king also has the San Gong and Six Courtyards."


    Zi Nu Bai gave Sun Wukong a look: "Don''t make a fool of me, I''m not as good as a jade."


    Monkey King smiled: "It''s not easy to cheat, it doesn''t mean that you can''t cheat, right?"


    I have been teased by Zi Nv and started to make fun of Zi Nv now: "I also want to be with my sister and never separate. Or, sister, you have come to Wukong."


    The purple girl''s complexion was reddish: "When your husband and wife sing and get together, I can''t tell you."


    When Nongyu heard this, he immediately made a big blush.


    Han Fei coughed twice, and said solemnly: "Cough and cough~~ Brother Wukong, if you are flirting, please find a place where no one is going to continue. Please be mindful of how I am waiting here..."


    Monkey King glanced at Han Fei: "Would you not leave consciously?"


    "Ahem~~ That''s mine, no, goodbye, don''t send it."


    Han Fei, Zhang Liang and others stood up and left...

 2527 Chapter 21—Hu Beauty

    Zilanxuan, in the guest room, Monkey King looked at the pattering light rain outside the window: "Nongyu, Zinu, do you want to go together for today''s worries?"


    Nongyu looked calm: "I don''t like that kind of occasion, so I won''t go."


    Purple Girl: "I''m not as free as you, there are still many things to do."


    "It seems that I can only go by myself." Monkey King looked at Madam Hu: "Later Han Fei will send a carriage to pick you up and arrange to meet with your sister, so I''ll go there first."


    "Master, please feel free."


    Monkey King jumped in front of the window, tapped his feet, and went away...


    When we came to the venue, there were a lot of pedestrians who were all dressed in Chinese clothes.


    Monkey King came to sit down on a boulder in a pool alone, sipping wine while admiring the beauties passing by the road.


    After half a pot of wine, Honglian¡¯s familiar voice also came into his ears: ¡°It¡¯s surprising, brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to take me out to play today. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s raining when the weather is good. , Really."


    Han Fei: "Today is Zhao Guo''s most famous worry. It is the Wushan Meeting. A little rain is nothing, and it''s more artistic, isn''t it."


    "Yijing, you are so big, people''s skirts are all wet."


    "Your skirt is no different from what you usually wear. Do you need such a baby?"


    "Huh? Didn''t my brother see it?" Honglian glared at Han Fei with an annoyed expression.


    Han Fei murmured uncomfortably, and immediately cast a glance at Zhang Liang who was beside him for help, but Zhang Liang shook his head at him with a helpless expression, and then saw Han Fei¡¯s bitter face and smiled again. Speak out.


    Gu Lian immediately shifted his hatred: "Good, you little Liangzi, even you dare to make fun of me? What''s so funny!"


    Zhang Liang saw that he was irritated and burned. This unruly princess couldn''t afford to provoke him, so he subconsciously asked Han Fei for help, but just from the corner of his eye he just happened to see Monkey King in the pavilion, his eyes lighted as if he had found a savior: " Brother Han, look, Brother Sun has arrived."


    Gulian looked at it, and his eyes lit up: "Ah~Brother, that person! When did you meet?"


    "I just met recently." Han Fei said, taking the lead to walk towards Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, it''s so pleasant to have a drink alone under the rain."


    "You are really slow enough to come, but I have been waiting for you some time, how are things going?"


    "The news has been inquired, Hu Meiren will come to appreciate this Wushan meeting today."


    "Wow, it turned out that you were the one who instigated my brother to investigate the vixen." Honglian immediately stared at Monkey King with her arms akimbo.


    Sun Wukong asked with a smile on his face: "Your brother is the Ninth Son of Korea, do you think I can point him?"


    "That''s right." Honglian thought for a while, nodded as a matter of course, turned around and glared at Han Fei: "Okay, you brother, I don''t dare to admit what I did, and I blame others. Say, what are you doing looking for that fox?"


    Han Fei suddenly showed a bitter face. He originally wanted to throw the pot to Monkey King, because this unruly sister was too difficult to do. He did not expect that Monkey King¡¯s light and fluttering words would directly defeat him. Sure enough, he looked like Brother Wukong. Such people are not so easy to pit.


    The next moment, Han Fei''s expression became rare and serious: "Don''t bother about this matter, and it''s not something you can." Obviously, Han Fei didn''t want his sister to get involved in the political vortex.


    Honglian, who has always been stubborn, surprisingly did not refute at this moment, but rather snorted proudly: "If you don''t say it, don''t tell, what''s great." As he said, looking across the pool, the beautiful Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly. Qi: "The vixen you are looking for is here."


    Looking at her expression, it is obvious that she has no affection for Hu Meiren.


    Sun Wukong glanced at him, but there were a few beautiful women who were slender and beautiful, and the one walking in the forefront was Hu Meiren, walking slowly like stars holding the moon, even among a few beautiful women. It is still so outstanding and beautiful, and the temperament is elegant and refined.


    Seeing Hu Meiren coming towards him, Han Fei took the initiative to say hello: "Hu Meiren, what a coincidence."


    Beauty Hu is neither overbearing nor overbearing: "It is an honor for this palace to see the Nine Young Masters. Now the capital is telling you about your smart and elegant demeanor of solving strange cases."


    "Where..." Han Fei looked modest: "In front of Brother Wukong, I dare not ask for this merit. I can solve strange cases so quickly and intelligently but it is all his credit."


    "Oh~ Is this Brother Wukong mentioned by Jiu Gongzi?" Hu Meiren fixed her gaze on Monkey King.


    At this moment, a glamorous woman behind Hu Meiren looked at Monkey King and yelled coldly: "Bold, it''s okay to see Meiren Hu being impolite. It''s really rude to sit still!"


    "Why, did I get in your way when I was sitting?" Monkey King looked at the talking woman with a smile. It''s no wonder the so-called ignorant, the other party is a beautiful woman, and Monkey King doesn''t bother to know her.


    Honglian, who could not understand Hu Meiren, immediately snorted: "The master hasn''t spoken yet. What do you say, believe it or not, I will cut off your tongue!"


    When the woman heard the words, she turned pale with fright: "Princess Honglian, please calm down, but the servant dare not."


    "Okay, Honglian, don''t scare others." Han Fei immediately smiled and said to Hu Meiren: "Please forgive me, Hu Meiren, my friend is a person from the rivers and lakes, and doesn''t understand the rules of the palace. ."


    Hu Meiren didn''t care, she looked at Monkey King but showed a slightly interested look: "It''s okay, strange people and strangers, naturally have their own arrogance and temper, and those who can help Jiu Gongzi repeatedly solve strange cases are naturally not ordinary people. My palace spared him the crime of disrespect."


    Hearing this in Sun Wukong''s ears, he shook his head.


    But Hu Meiren obviously didn''t notice, because after she finished speaking, she had already walked to Honglian''s face: "Princess Honglian, it is getting more and more beautiful, the princess''s dress is really beautiful."


    Gu Lian immediately showed a proud look: "You have a vision."


    "Especially this lace, it complements the princess''s hairpin very well."


    Hearing this, Gu Lian held his head high: "So you know that too."


    After receiving some praise, Honglian''s hostility towards Hu Meiren was obviously less.


    Seeing Han Fei, they had to give a secret compliment, as expected to be the most favored Ai Ji in the harem, these few words were to get rid of the hostility of Honglian, and the methods were brilliant.


    "Stop gossip." Monkey King stood up and looked at Han Fei: "You guys have already picked up, right?"


    Han Fei nodded: "Yes, it has been arranged in the guest room."


    "Hu Meiren, come with us to meet someone."


    "Who?"


    "Mrs. Hu."


    "..." ..

 2528 Chapter 22 Han Yu

    However, at this moment, I saw a man dressed in Chinese clothes walking towards Monkey King. The beauties along the way were all bowed and arched, very respectful. Obviously, the identity of the visitor is not low.


    When Han Fei saw the visitor, he greeted him first: "Fourth brother, hello."


    "It turned out to be the old nine." As he said, he looked at Honglian again: "Honglian is here too."


    Gu Lian reluctantly said, "Hello, Brother Si."


    "Honglian, Brother Screaming sounds like a dead brother. You like Old Nine, don''t you think I am old?"


    "I don''t have any."


    Seeing that the other party looked at him, Zhang Liang immediately saluted: "Good morning, fourth son."


    "Sure enough, there are many talents in the Zhang family. I heard that recently, you and a man named Monkey King helped my ninth brother to make great contributions."


    Zhang Liang looked humble: "The fourth son is praised, this time it is the nine sons who rescued Zhang''s family from fire and water, and the thing in it, Liang is just running errands, and it depends on the talents of Sun son and the dexterity of the son to break this. Strange case."


    When the Fourth Young Master heard this, he immediately fixed his gaze on Sun Wukong: "Presumably this is the grandson of the Monkey King with outstanding intelligence?"


    Monkey King nodded calmly and continued to drink his own wine.


    This attitude did not make the Four Young Masters dissatisfied, but became more interested in Monkey King. The so-called king chooses his ministers, and his ministers also choose the king. People with real skills are very proud and weird.


    The Fourth Young Master knows this way and knows how to win people''s hearts. Therefore, even if he feels unhappy, he will not show it.


    Han Fei immediately stepped forward and explained: "Four brothers, please don''t take offense. Brother Wukong is a person from the rivers and lakes. Please forgive me if you don''t understand court etiquette."


    Naturally, Han Fei was not afraid that his fourth brother would dig his own corner. He was 200% sure that no one could dig out Monkey King. He was just worried that Monkey King¡¯s ignorance of etiquette would anger his fourth brother.


    The fourth son waved his hand indifferently: "It''s okay, I''m not stingy enough yet."


    The Hu Meiren on the side finally couldn''t help but say: "You guys are really lively talking, leave this palace aside."


    The fourth son immediately walked over: "Don''t dare, I''m not late, because I am afraid that Meiren Hu will go back to the palace to complain to my father, and I will be guilty."


    Hu Meiren covered her mouth and chuckled: "You know, do you have a escort like this? You have to copy it."


    Han Fei looked envious when he heard the words: "Wow, escort Hu Meiren, brother, how did you get such a beautiful job?"


    Hu Meiren said: "The Ninth Young Master thinks it is a beautiful job, but your fourth brother is a hard job."


    "Hu Meiren got special permission from her father to go out of the palace to watch a play. There must be someone guarding the front and back of the horse, especially some time ago, the ghost soldiers made a lot of trouble..."


    Seeing that they didn''t mean to stop talking, Sun Wukong finally couldn''t bear it anymore: "I said when you want to go, you can go quickly. I don''t want to listen to your nonsense."


    The Fourth Young Master frowned slightly when he heard the words. Even if he loves his talents again, Sun Wukong''s words are a bit heavy, he doesn''t give any face, and he doesn''t put the royal family in his eyes at all.


    "Bold, daring to speak wildly, such a rude speech, what should be the crime!" A cold drink rang out, and a handsome man with a quiver back on his back came out, staring coldly at Monkey King, his bow and arrow already aimed at him. , As long as the fourth son gave an order, the arrow would surely fly out.


    "Do you want to die?"


    Monkey King¡¯s complexion instantly cooled down, and only the slightest killing intent radiated out made the people present like an ice pit, the ice cold, the heart beat violently, and the nerves were instantly tense, making their entire body It was stiff, cold and sweaty.


    How many people have been killed to release such a terrifying killing intent?


    What Sun Wukong hates most is the courtesy of the nobles in the palace. He thinks he is noble, so he just looks at people without honorifics and is disrespectful.


    This whole world is mine, and there is nothing special about it. You have already played with me. What qualifications do you have?


    The person who felt the strongest killing intent of Monkey King was undoubtedly the person holding the bow, because Monkey King''s killing intent was issued to him.


    Persevering for only two seconds, my mind collapsed, and I fell directly on my knees, amazed: "Just...killing intent...makes me lose...courage...have hallucinations?...how...maybe...there will be such a thing..."


    Shaking his body, the man suddenly bit his teeth, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and the intense pain pulled him back from the edge of fear.


    Monkey King saw it, and he was slightly surprised: "Bite the tip of your tongue and use severe pain to offset your fear? It''s a simple and effective way, but you can still bite the tip of your tongue with reason from my killing intent. It¡¯s not bad, go away, even my little killing intent almost made you dash. Killing also dirty my hands."


    With the killing intent retracted, Han Fei and the others, who were tense all over, let out a sigh, once again seeing the horror of Monkey King.


    This kind of killing intent, I am afraid that facing tens of thousands of elite soldiers, they dare not move, right?This is simply the material that was born to be a general. With him leading the team, who would dare to act against the evil and not obey the command?


    Han Fei looked at Monkey King''s eyes even more fiery, but when he thought that these characters could not be subdued at all, he became depressed again, so he subconsciously glanced at the red lotus beside him, but was surprised to find that his sister His complexion was as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    Your sister is immune to that killing intent?Impossible, this is obviously because Sun Wukong didn''t let her feel, affect her, this kind of control is really scary.


    Han Yu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and said to Han Fei pretending to be calm: "Ninth brother, your friend is really so embarrassing."


    Han Fei immediately clasped his fists to apologize: "I''m really sorry, it disturbed my fourth brother. My friend has always acted recklessly and has no malice."


    "Hey, let''s go." Monkey King was too lazy to wrestle with them, otherwise he didn''t know when he was going to delay it, so he glanced at Hu Meiren and left.


    Hu Meiren subconsciously followed Sun Wukong, the murderous intent just now obviously scared her, and instinctively followed Sun Wukong''s words.


    The fourth son, Han Yu, saw it. That''s okay. Hu Meiren is the object of her father''s personal confession to protect. If she loses one hair, she will have to ask him. If she carries Monkey King away like this, how can he explain it?


    Immediately before, he blocked Sun Wukong''s path: "Brother Sun, Meiren Hu is the father''s love girl, and entrusted me to protect it. I didn''t deliberately make things difficult, but where you want to take Hu Meiren, at least you have to tell me. Right, I have a good mind."


    (Ps: The computer is broken, and the shipment did not arrive today. I am helpless, the chapter owed will be added, sorry. This chapter uses the mobile phone code. Seriously, I am not used to using the mobile phone code.) ..

 2529 Chapter 23 The Sisters

    Monkey King looked at Han Yu, and was about to kick it over. This guy was uncomfortable on the surface and secretly.It¡¯s just that Madam Hu was shocked when she saw him. If she kicked this kick, she would have much fun. She hurriedly stepped forward and blocked Sun Wukong: "Fourth son, please rest assured, you are still afraid that Sun son would eat. I can''t. He is taking me to see my sister. There will be no surprises."


    "So, then I''m relieved." Han Yu stepped aside when he heard the words, but his eyes were faintly shining with an imperceptible cold light.


    He was naturally watching the movements of Monkey King, and his heart was already very angry. He is the noble fourth son of King Han, one of the people who is expected to sit on the throne. How does Monkey King''s move that he wants to kick his feet not make him angry? .


    Naturally, Han Fei also saw in his eyes, and while secretly saying that Monkey King was bold enough, he walked to Han Yu and apologized again: "Four brothers, there are many offenses. Please forgive me. I will visit my house personally when I have time."


    Han Yu waved his hand generously, showing concern and warning: "That''s not enough, but Brother Nine, you have to be cautious about making friends, don''t get too close to those who are so arrogant and lawless, otherwise you may put yourself in Dangerously."


    Han Fei clasped his fists: "Little brother understands, thank you for your concern."


    With that, he took Zhang Liang and Honglian to chase in the direction where Sun Wukong left...


    "Foster father..."


    Han Yu interrupted Yizi''s words with a wave of his hand, unable to see the expression on his face: "Qiancheng, you were so scared to kneel just now. Such an unbearable side really disappointed me."


    With a panic expression on Han Qiancheng''s face, he knelt down with a thud: "Qiancheng has embarrassed his adoptive father, and he will die!"


    With that, I took an arrow to my heart...


    "What are you doing?" Han Yu grabbed Han Qiancheng''s hand, snatched the arrow from his hand, and threw it away: "You are dead, and who will protect me? I don''t mean to blame you. For this person''s killing intent, even I was scared, and my whole body was stiff and chilly, not to mention you who were suffering from the front."


    Han Qiancheng looked ashamed: "It''s all because of Yu''s poor academic skills, which has shocked the foster father, but Yu promises that this will never happen in the future!"


    "Um..." Han Yu nodded in relief. He believed that from the incident just now, Han Yu had grown a lot, and it was still in his mood.But then he sighed deeply: "It''s a pity that I don''t want to have such a person next to my nine brothers to help me... Outstanding wisdom, outstanding martial arts, can be described as a super talent with both civil and military!


    Han Qiancheng lowered his head and said: "To say something disrespectful, this person is so arrogant that he doesn''t even look at the royal family. It is bound to be impossible to belong to the nine sons, no, it is impossible to belong to anyone, he At best, he is a friend of Jiu Gongzi."


    "Really a dangerous person..." Han Yu said, with cold light in his eyes.


    The existence of Monkey King is definitely a threat to the royal family. If he hadn''t seen the horror of Monkey King before, Han Yu would most likely have the idea of ??getting rid of it.


    No, he had already given birth to such an idea, but was deterred by the power displayed by Monkey King, and dispelled this decision that made his scalp numb.


    "Let''s go, my task this time is to protect Hu Meiren''s safety, so I can''t let her leave, but please remember, if it is not necessary, don''t offend the Monkey King."


    "Yes!"


    Han Qiancheng bowed to answer, he also knew that with his martial arts, in the hands of Monkey King, he would never be able to keep his adoptive father, if so, he could only retreat temporarily.


    A fairly elegant room.


    When Monkey King opened the door, Hu Meiren saw the beautiful woman sitting inside and hurriedly walked in, looking very happy: "Sister, you really are here!"


    Madam Hu stood up and looked at Meiren Hu: "Sister, I''m so sorry that I disturbed Yaxing who was watching the show."


    Hu Meiren clung to Mrs. Hu''s hand tightly, and the happy expression on her face made no secret: "Sister, why are you so polite to me? I am already very happy when you come to see me. Our sisters also have a moment. I haven''t met in time yet."


    "Didn''t we just watch the show together last month." Madam Hu said: "I came to see you this time, but I actually wanted to go to your place and harass for a while..."


    When Hu Meiren heard the words, she looked happy: "That''s really welcome! Our sisters can talk at night again." She said, she was sad again: "I have heard about the sister''s house. My sister is really suffering..."


    When Mrs. Hu heard the words, she shook her head, anger and coldness rarely appeared on her gentle face: "On the contrary, I am very happy about Liu Yi''s death. Our family has fallen to the present situation and we all worship him. Given..."


    Hu Meiren was stunned: "Sister, what''s going on?"


    Mrs. Hu took Hu Meiren¡¯s hand and began to explain her own experience...


    After listening to this, Hu Meiren also gritted her teeth: "This damn Liu Yi, it turns out that he killed our whole family. He actually... even lied to you..."


    Seeing Hu Mei¡¯s popular chest rise and fall, Mrs. Hu patted her back comfortingly: "The past has passed. Fortunately, Yu''er has found a very good Ruyi Langjun. This will help our family. Able to reunite."


    "Huh? Yuer?" Hu Meiren said with joy: "Is my sister already found?"


    Madam Hu nodded: "Well, she is Zi Lanxuan''s jade."


    "Nongyu, it turned out to be her!" Hu Meiren was overjoyed and surprised, and she sighed again: "I didn''t expect that we were in the same city, and we haven''t seen each other for more than ten years..."


    After speaking, he asked curiously: "But my sister said that my niece has found an excellent Ruyi Langjun, who would it be?"


    Madam Hu smiled at Monkey King on the side and did not answer.


    When Hu Meiren saw it, she smiled and said: "Ah~ I didn''t expect it to be Grandson. It seems that my niece is indeed a blessing. How can someone like you who dare to kick up and kick up? Well, it turned out to be because of my precious niece."


    After speaking, he walked to Monkey King and looked at him provocatively: "Come on, call my aunt to listen."


    "..." Monkey King was speechless for a while, and was openly molested.


    "Now that you know the whole story, Madam Hu will live with you temporarily from now on. When I close the case, I will pick her up."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have to pick up, it''s okay for my sister to stay with me." Hu Meiren said, smiling at Monkey King again: "Come on, you have to kill Ji Wuye''s power..." ..

 2530 Chapter 24 Want to go to heaven

    Meiren Hu and Madam Hu returned to the palace under the escort of the fourth son, Han Yu...


    It''s just that there is a problem with Han Fei.


    At this time, Honglian''s hands on his hips, with an angry expression on his face: "Okay, your brother, he said he came out to play with me, but he came to do something, which made me wait here for a long time."


    As soon as Han Fei didn''t know what to do, he immediately threw the pot to Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, I called you out for you. You can take care of the next thing."


    Seeing Han Fei''s distressed look, Sun Wukong shook his head and walked to Honglian: "This scene is actually nothing good, or I will teach you something more fun."


    "More fun? What is it?" Gulian was immediately attracted attention.


    "Do you want to go to heaven?"


    "Huh?" Honglian gave a dazed expression


    Zhang Liang and Han Fei also looked confused.


    Monkey King: "My swordsmanship can not only take the top level from thousands of miles away, but more importantly, I can fly with the sword."


    As he said, with a wave of his hand, the breeze blew by, an ancient sword with a faint fluorescent light had already flashed out, a beautiful shuttle came in the air, and flew back to Monkey King¡¯s feet: "Look, this is what Royal swordsmanship-Royal sword flying!"


    Huh~~


    Sun Wukong had already stepped on the flying sword, flew high into the sky, hovered above the clouds, then hung upside down and landed on the ground.


    "Too...too amazing! I want to fly! I want to fly too!" Honglian''s face flushed with excitement, and he kept urging and begging with Monkey King''s arm.


    Han Fei waved his hands in amazement, "Awesome! Amazing! Brother Wukong''s swordsmanship really opened my eyes! I didn''t expect this kind of swordsmanship in the world!"


    "Liang is also extremely admired! I don''t know which school Brother Sun is? Shuliang is ignorant and has never heard of the sword art..."


    "This is a swordsmanship I created. You haven''t heard of it. It''s normal." Monkey King has never learned swordsmanship from anyone. It''s just that when his cultivation reaches a certain level, this swordsmanship is also his own. From the cognition of knowing, it is created by itself.


    "Create your own?!"


    When Han Fei and Zhang Liang heard these words, they admired the five-body cast: "Well, you are Wukong brother! Your talent is a bit shocking at the moment, making me feel a little embarrassed."


    The red lotus on the side couldn''t bear it anymore, and pointed at Han Fei and Zhang Liangjiao and shouted: "You two are still going to end, please go back, don''t bother me and Brother Wukong."


    When Han Fei heard this, he felt very hurt. The sister who had always adhered to him was rushing him. For a while, he felt mixed, and felt a sense of suffering.


    "You go back first." Sun Wukong also said, and then put his arms around Honglian''s waist, the sword has already gone away...


    Only Han Fei and Zhang Liang with wry smiles left...


    In the sky, Guren¡¯s excitement and excitement resounded...


    At sunset, Monkey King returned with Honglian and landed in her palace courtyard.


    Gu Lian grabbed Monkey''s arm for the first time: "It''s so fun, Big Brother Wukong, teach me Sword Art! I want to learn Sword Art!"


    "Imperial swordsmanship, it is not that simple to achieve the level of using the air to defend the sword, and even if you can use the sword, but you want to fly with the sword, you can''t complete it overnight. It will kill you if you fall."


    Guren suddenly thought of the scene of flying high in the sky and suddenly falling, and she couldn''t help but shudder: "Is this...so dangerous? But...but I still want to learn."


    "Really want to learn?"


    "miss you."


    "Then a kiss."


    Guren stepped forward, just take a bite.


    So simple?


    Monkey King moved his left face together again: "Come here too."


    Gu Lian held Monkey King''s head and said, "Ha ha ha ha," it was a good bite: "Now you are satisfied!"


    "Yes~~ Seeing you are so sincere, I will pass on your swordsmanship."


    Imperial swordsmanship, although a bit too BUG for this world, it is not possible to complete it overnight if you want to cultivate to a high level. With the qualifications of the red lotus, you can only kill the small ones with the sword in a short time. That''s it, the scene of flying lightsabers flying in the sky to kill the enemy is impossible for decades, and by then, he had left the world with Honglian long ago, and the impact was not significant.


    "Really? Great!" After hearing this, Honglian took a few more bites with Monkey King''s head.


    "But it''s already late today, I''ll go back first, and I will teach you tomorrow."


    "Well, then, remember to come."


    Under Honglian''s unwilling gaze, Monkey King left Yujian...


    Not long after Monkey King left, Han Fei came here. He was relieved to see that Honglian had returned, and walked to Honglian''s side and asked, "How about, Honglian, are you having fun today?"


    "It''s so happy. I have not been as happy as you are today."


    Han Fei''s expression on his face was hurt by the crit: "Hey, hey~~ You have just been out with him for a day, so you forgot about your brother?"


    Gu Lian was sitting on the stone bench with his chin in both hands, thinking in a daze: "I don''t know why, I always feel that I have known him a long time ago, and I have a very familiar and intimate feeling..."


    Han Fei said with jealousy: "You feel kind to him, but your brother, I feel you have a sense of distance with me..."


    "How can my brother compare with Wukong, no one is handsome, no one is smart, no one is tall in martial arts..."


    "Stop, stop~~" Han Fei stopped immediately: "While being said by you, your brother will commit suicide with inferiority."


    As he said, Han Fei''s expression suddenly became extremely serious: "But I am talking ahead, Honglian, you have to think clearly, there is more than one woman beside him..."


    Han Fei naturally wished that his sister could be with Monkey King, so that Monkey King could help him even if he was not under his command.


    It''s just that under this premise, he has to clarify his sister''s thoughts first. If his sister minds, then just let it go. If he wants to, that would be great.


    Honglian stared at Han Feijiao and shouted, "Brother, what are you talking about! We just met and we haven¡¯t reached that point! Besides, isn¡¯t it normal for a good man to have more women? I don¡¯t even know in my father¡¯s harem. How many women are there?"


    "If you can think so, then I can rest assured." Han Fei nodded and said: "As far as I know, the Nongyu from Zilanxuan has established a relationship with him..."


    "Nongyu? The piano player?" Honglian glared.


    "You said you don''t care, why don''t you stare at me?" Han Fei complained.


    Honglian asked, "Is that jade beautiful? Is it beautiful with me?" ..

 2531 Chapter 25 Mrs. Pearl

    Leaving the Red Lotus Palace, Monkey King''s sword was in the air, but from a window, he saw a very interesting event.


    The flying sword under his feet disappeared, and Monkey King''s figure flashed, he has disappeared here...


    In the palace, Han Wangan closed his eyes and lay alone on the bed playing a one-man show. The scene was too beautiful to watch.


    With her back to the camp, there was a beautiful woman standing, her eyes were cold and indifferent, and there was a trace of sarcasm and disdain around her mouth.


    Monkey King just appeared in this palace out of thin air, watching Han Wangan who was playing a one-man show on the bed, Monkey King only had hot eyes and couldn''t look at it anymore: "This King Han is really in good spirits. It''s not dark this day, just have fun. So hi."


    The sudden sound obviously shocked the woman in the palace, and the cold murderous intent was locked on Monkey King''s body for a moment: "Who are you? How dare you break into the palace of the King of Han?"


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Monkey King said with a joking expression: "It can''t be compared to you, is it funny to play the most supreme king of Korea in the palm of your hand so easily? A sense of accomplishment?"


    The secret was noticed and broken, and the woman''s face changed slightly, but she disappeared for a moment, and her beautiful face showed infinite amorous feelings: "I don''t know what the hell is going to be here for the king of Han? Could it be that he wanted to steal Can''t steal the jade?"


    As we walked, twisting an exaggerated arc.


    Monkey King has clearly felt a strange fragrance radiating from the woman''s body, and at the same time, the waves of his eyes flowed, and there was a kind of breathtaking charm.


    "That''s how you usually pull the King of Han into the illusion and complete his spring and autumn dreams in the dreams you wove? It''s not a clever illusion."


    "you!!"


    The woman''s face changed slightly when she heard the words: "Are you not affected?"


    "Just your three-indiscriminate illusion, also called illusion? I''ll show you what the real illusion is."


    As the voice of Monkey King fell, the surrounding space was distorted and changed in vain. When the woman came back to her senses, she was shocked to find that she was actually tied and hung from a tree in a shameful posture, looking at Monkey King in front of her. His eyes were filled with amazement: "This...this is also an illusion?!!!"


    "How about it, not bad, right?" Monkey King smiled, admiring the mature figure in front of him, and walked up to her: "My illusion is true and false, false is also true, true is also true. It''s false. In this world of illusion, you have all the perceptions in reality, such as pain."


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed the woman hard...


    Screaming and humming at the same time: "Asshole, don''t touch me!"


    "Hey, hey, what is your expression? I''m just explaining to you the function of my illusion, but I''m not eating your tofu." Monkey King said solemnly: "Also, don''t use any self-harm. Way to dispel the illusion. The first characteristic of my illusion is that the injuries suffered in the illusion can be truly returned to the real body."


    The woman obviously didn''t believe it, she bit her tongue hard, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. The intense pain made her look a little distorted.


    "Oh~ I forgot to tell you. In this illusion, the multiple of pain can be adjusted at will. The current pain is three times normal."


    The woman''s face trembled, glaring at Monkey King with an angry look.


    "Don''t stare at me like this. I have already warned you. You are not listening, and you know that this illusion can give you pain, senses, etc. Naturally, it is impossible to use pain to decipher it. It''s stupid."


    "What do you want?" The woman''s face was cold, but she was a little panicked. This feeling of being slaughtered made her feel uncomfortable, especially when she was tied up in such shame, she was really insecure.


    "Hey hey hey~~ You started the illusion on me first, right? You are killing me, right? Now turn to me? I just want to tell you one thing. Murder, especially to me, it is very dangerous, but, because you are a big beauty, I will forgive you this time, but there is still a small punishment, I like it best What you are doing is to educate a woman like you with a scheming and conspiracy. That would be very interesting."


    "You have already tried pain, now let''s try sensitivity again, start with twice..."


    Immediately, Monkey King touched the woman''s earlobe, and the woman''s complexion instantly turned red, but her eyes were closed tightly and she could not say anything.


    "It doesn''t seem to be enough, how about trying triple?"


    "Four times...Five times..."


    The silent woman finally couldn''t bear it and screamed...


    When Monkey King quit the illusion and looked at the woman who collapsed on the ground like mud, he squatted down and looked at her with a smile: "It''s really useless, I can''t bear it six times."


    "I won''t... let it go... you..." The woman''s eyes were blurred, and she glared at Monkey King, her weak appearance wanted to be bullied even more.


    "It seems that you have remembered me deeply. This is a good thing. My name is Monkey King, don''t forget it." Then, Monkey King reached out and touched her face again: "Now, tell me your name. Right."


    The woman was silent, silent, just glaring at Monkey King with weak eyes.


    "It seems that you still want to recollect what you just felt. You are really greedy."


    "No... don''t!" The woman screamed like a frightened rabbit, and she was so frightened that she stepped back several steps, looking at Monkey King like a devil: "I am Ming...Ming Zhu...Mrs. Ming Zhu..."


    "Mrs. Pearl, I remember this name. I''m interested next time. I''m coming to play with you." Monkey King said, already disappearing here.


    "Next, next..." Mrs. Pearl was trembling with fright, and her charming face was gradually replaced by coldness: "Today''s insult, I must repay you a hundred times!"


    Behind Mrs. Pearl suddenly sounded a joke: "Oh~ So you want to try a hundred times the feeling, I''m afraid you can''t stand it."


    "Ah~~You...you didn''t leave?!!!"


    Mrs. Mingzhu was instantly scared and screamed.


    "I didn''t say I''m leaving, right?" Monkey King looked at her with a smile: "Moreover, if you let Han Wang know that the beauty who accompanies him every day is a bed, I don''t know how you feel?"


    Mrs. Mingzhu looked at Monkey King coldly: "What do you want to do?"


    "I''m telling you when I think about it, and don''t tell others that people are bad. This is a bad behavior." Monkey King said, disappearing again.


    "This bastard..." Mrs. Mingzhu whispered, but after reacting, she looked around nervously again and found that there was no Monkey King, she breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at her. King Han, who was playing a one-man show on the bed, left silently...

 2532 Chapter 26 Bai Yifei

    After leaving the palace of the King of Han, Monkey King rushed back to Zilanxuan, but he saw a raging fire igniting south of the capital, and the flame had already been burning for half of the sky.


    "It has been silent for so long, it seems that Tianze has already started to act...but there seems to be traces of fighting..."


    Across the roof, Monkey King rushed towards the land of flames...


    Wearing a white horse in a red dress, holding a red sword, the white horse stepped on the thorns, and appeared handsome.


    And with his appearance, the surrounding air instantly became extremely cold, even if there was a raging fire afterwards, frost formed on the ground, making the burning house fire gradually extinguished.


    On Bai Yifei¡¯s pale and cold face, there were no waves. He stared at Tianze and the others, who was so indifferent and wary, watching him: "I originally thought that you should be hiding for a few days. It seems that I looked at you highly. , The little guy is just a little guy after all, and he can''t hold his breath so quickly..."


    "Bai Yifei!!" Tianze gritted his teeth, his face full of anger, and the chains behind him shot away at Bai Yifei like poisonous snakes, launching a fierce attack.


    However, Bai Yifei blocked all the attacks effortlessly, and he was still so dashing and domineering: "After investigating for so many days, there is still no result. I am curious, who actually released you? There are such things. means."


    "That has nothing to do with you!" Tianze roared, and the snake head chain stabs Bai Yifei again...


    The Wushuang Ghost jumped up, and the fist with a mighty force smashed down towards Bai...


    In the surrounding ground, countless living corpses and densely packed venomous snakes crawled out, blocking all escape routes.


    In the face of this situation, Bai Yifei still did not change his face, the whole body was cold, and while dodgeing to avoid, the living corpses and poisonous snakes were frozen.


    However, Yan Lingji''s body suddenly surged into the sky with a pillar of fire, and the frozen ice crystals melted instantly, and the frozen corpses and poisonous snakes regained their freedom in a flash, and they did not surge towards the white one after another...


    In this scene, Bai Yifei, who was originally unwavering in the ancient well, frowned slightly, and the red sword that had not been sold from the beginning to the end was finally sold. His figure flashed, and he disappeared in place and appeared in the exorcist. In front of him, the sword light flicked across, and slashed down mercilessly.


    The chain flew fast, but at a critical moment blocked the deadly sword for the exorcist.


    The exorcist hurriedly pushed away.But seeing Bai Yifei snorted coldly, the strength in his hands increased, and with a ding sound, he cut the chain directly, and a little bit, as if the light work of teleportation appeared in front of the exorcist, with a puff, the red sword stroked. The chest of the Exorcist was opened, leaving a long blood trail.


    The exorcist snorted and carried it to the ground, losing the power to fight again.


    But at this moment, Wushuanggui''s attack has arrived, and the surrounding area is blocked by Tianze''s chains. Bai Yifei has no way to hide, it seems that Wushuanggui''s giant fist that contains Wushuang power.


    Bai is not clear about Wushuanggui''s power and defense, but it hurts if it is scratched, even with his skill, it must not be headed.


    In the indifferent and cold eyes, the light of Ling Yu was shining, and the red sword in his hand exuded an extremely dangerous forest cold light. A little bit below his feet, Bai Yifei actually broke through directly towards Tianze¡¯s chain snake formation, and the powerful internal force burst out. Covering the body of the sword and slashing it, the chain links were broken, breaking through the encirclement and flashing to the side.


    Looking at Tianze and the others with cold eyes, Bai Yifei''s breath was so cold: "The tiger who has lost its bondage really knows how to hurt the lord. It seems that you have to put a collar on you to be obedient."


    When the voice fell, there was another sword on his right hand.


    Holding swords in both hands, the breath rises!


    The left-hand sword has a red blade and a white frame; the right-hand sword has a white blade and a red frame, which corresponds exactly to the "blood" of Xueyihou and the "white" of Bai Yifei.


    Looking at this situation, Bai is not finally serious.


    Tianze and others were immediately alert to the extreme.


    Regarding the strength of Bai Yifei, they knew that it was this person who defeated them before and put them in the dungeon.


    Wushuanggui''s figure flashed and stood in front of Tianze.


    Yan Lingji and others also hid behind Wushuanggui.


    To say that among the few people, who dared to face Bai Yifei head-on, it would be Wushuanggui.


    However, Bai Yifei knows the difficulty of Wushuanggui. Not only does this guy have amazing defenses, his strength is also unparalleled, he doesn''t entangle him at all, and he doesn''t even have the will to fight head-on. His figure flashed, he went directly behind him, and turned to Yan Lingji. Attack away...


    Only her fire can melt his ice.


    "How can you succeed!" Tianze shouted angrily, and the chains behind him strangling towards Tianze like a group of snakes!


    This time, Bai Yifei looked as if there was nothing, danced with two swords, and directly cut the chain off wildly. His body flashed, and a sword slashed on Hundred Poison King''s body, and then he bent forward, and a sword shattered and blocked the sky. While Ze locked the chain in front of him, he also pierced his abdomen.


    Wushuanggui''s eyes widened with anger, showing extreme anger and violent emotions, and launched a fierce attack on Bai Yifei.


    This time, Bai Yifei was not avoiding and fighting. Tianze''s biggest threat had been eliminated, so Wushuanggui, who had no defense and strength, had no threat to him at all.


    Because he knows very well that Wushuanggui¡¯s biggest weakness is speed and...


    Bai Yifei''s figure flashed again, this time he replaced him to launch a fierce onslaught!


    Having defeated them once, Bai Yifei naturally knows how to defeat Wushuanggui, showing extreme speed, dancing with two swords, and cutting rain attacks on his ankles...


    No matter how strong the defense is, Rao Wushuanggui couldn''t withstand the continuous attacks of the same point. Finally, he couldn''t bear it and was broken, blood overflowing from the wound.


    After breaking the defense, Bai Yifei was not launching a fierce attack, but began to dodge Wushuanggui''s next fierce attack, but only for a moment, Wushuanggui''s pupils suddenly stared, and the body that launched the fierce attack gradually slowed down, and then carried to the ground.


    Don''t forget, Bai Yifei is not only martial arts, but also a master of gu, when he broke through Wushuanggui''s defense, the winner was already divided.


    "Next, you will be the only one left." Bai Yifei fixed his gaze on Yan Lingji''s body, and the cold breath showed a touch of elegance: "A beauty like you is better to catch it with your hands, so as not to stay. Unnecessary scars have destroyed this beauty."


    "Huh~!"


    The answer was Yan Lingji''s cold snort. The flames all over her body were about to launch an attack, but she was shocked to find that Bai Yifei was already close and hugged her tender waist...


    However, in this instant, a lightsaber flashed out of thin air, slashing down at Bai Yifei¡¯s extended right hand...

 2533 Chapter 27: Monkey King vs. Bai Yifei

    The sudden change caused Bai Yifei¡¯s face to slightly change, and he hurriedly retracted his hand. However, severe pain came, and there was already a bone scar on his arm. If this was not collected in time, Bai Yifei¡¯s entire arm might be even. His wrist was broken.


    "She, you can''t move."


    The cold air flowed from the wound, sealing the wound, Bai Yifei''s face was cold, looking towards a roof, his brows frowned slightly: "Who are you?"


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he already appeared in front of Yan Lingji, ignoring Bai Yifei, and looking at her seriously: "It doesn''t seem to be injured."


    "You... why are you here?" Yan Lingji looked at Monkey King with a little surprise.


    "Why, don''t you think I should come?" Monkey King smiled at Yan Lingji.


    "Help me kill him!" Yan Lingji stared at Bai Yifei with cold eyes.


    "What''s the benefit?" Monkey King looked at Yan Lingji.


    Yan Lingji looked at Monkey King and smiled, revealing her charm: "Don''t you want me, kill him, I will give you a chance to chase me."


    "It seems that it''s pretty good." Monkey King fixed his gaze on Bai Yifei: "So, can you please die?"


    Bai Yifei''s face was cold and domineering: "There are many people who want to kill me, but there are not many who can kill me, and among those few people, there is no you..."


    Monkey King heard this and smiled suddenly: "You are very confident of your own abilities." As he said, he stretched out a finger: "Then let me see how capable your blood-robed Hou is."


    "You will regret this!"


    Bai Yifei snorted coldly, his figure flashed in front of Monkey King, and the whole body was surging with cold air, and the place he was standing on had already formed a lot of frost, and his two swords turned into dazzling cold light and slashed out like a storm. A sword flower is a fatal lore.


    When Yan Lingji saw it, she couldn''t help but squeeze a cold sweat for Monkey King.


    Bai Yifei is really too strong. The five of them are all defeated. She, who doesn''t understand the strength of Monkey King, thinks that Monkey King may not be able to win.


    Only the next moment, she was shocked and stunned, because Monkey King used only one finger to immediately attack all Bai Yifei''s attacks.


    "This...how is it possible!!" Even Bai Yifei was shocked. No matter how fast he showed, he was taken by Monkey King motionlessly with one finger, which made his arrogant and eccentric heart shaken. , There are such people in the world?!


    "Do you only have this strength? That''s really disappointing." Monkey King flicked on the sword body. After the buzzing, Bai Yifei only felt a huge shock from his wrist, and the red sword in his hand turned. It flew out smoothly, piercing the ground diagonally, without the hilt.


    "!!!"


    Tianze and others were shocked and shocked. This person''s martial arts has reached this point?Even Bai, who can easily kill him, is not in front of him, but also as weak as a child?!


    "Who are you?!"


    Bai Yifei stepped back, his indifferent expression was finally replaced by dignity, the martial arts of the man in front of him was beyond imagination, he was not an opponent at all!Among Xinzheng, such characters unexpectedly appeared?


    "Just ordinary people passing by, please don''t care."


    Seeing Monkey King avoiding answering, Bai Yifei''s eyes condensed, and he said in a deep voice, "I heard Mo Ya talk about it. There has been a martial artist in Xinzheng. It must be you-Monkey King!"


    "Huh? So I am already very famous?" Monkey King smiled.


    Bai Yifei snorted coldly: "Helping the Jiu Gongzi to solve the case of the ghost soldier robbery, you are in the limelight, and no one knows. However, you should be from the Jiu Gongzi, but you are helping Bai People of Yue, if this matter is let the king know, I wonder what will happen to the nine sons?"


    "It''s up to me what he has become." Monkey King said nonchalantly: "And I''m not in the same group with him."


    "Hey hey hey~~ Brother Wukong, you really hurt my heart by saying this!" An extremely exaggerated voice sounded in vain, but Han Fei, Wei Zhuang, Zi Nu and others appeared in front of them.


    Monkey King looked at several people and said, "Why are you coming to join in the fun?"


    "There is such a big movement here, even if we don''t want to come, we have to come." Han Fei said helplessly.


    Wei Zhuang fixed his gaze on Bai Yifei''s body: "Bai Yifei-Bai Yifei!" After speaking, he fixed his gaze on Tianze and others: "Who are they again?"


    Monkey King said calmly: "The prince of Baiyue, Tianze, who is known as the red-browed dragon and snake, and the others are his subordinates."


    Han Fei smiled bitterly when he heard the words: "Brother Wukong, I just got a warning from Master Xiangguo, telling me not to continue investigating the murder of Zuo Sima Liu Yi, because that would touch the restricted area of ??many people, and this restricted area It is related to Baiyue. As a result, you immediately stabbed the prince of Baiyue out of me. How can this make me feel bad..."


    "This matter is probably more complicated than you think." Monkey King said, but he looked towards the street ahead.After a while, the ground began to vibrate slightly, and a large group of elite riders approached from far away, and the leader turned out to be the general, Ji Wuye, and Mo Ya and Bai Feng protected them.


    Monkey King immediately looked at Bai Yifei who was aside: "It seems that your life is quite valuable, and even Ji Wuye personally led the team to rescue you."


    When Ji Wuye came, he fixed his gaze on Tianze and the others, and shouted angrily: "Well, you Baiyue untouchable, how dare you come to my Korean capital to make trouble, come and take them all!" "


    ''Zheng~!With a sound of'', a lightsaber flashed, and it stabbed in front of the Jingqi team in vain, blocking their way.


    When Ji Wuye saw it, he glared his eyebrows, and shouted: "Who are you? You prevented this general from arresting South Korean felons? Is it because the Baiyue group failed?"


    Monkey King glanced at Ji Wuye: "Go away, what''s the matter with you here!"


    "..."


    It was quiet here for a moment, and everyone was shocked, and Sun Wukong was the first to speak to Ji Wuye like this, even the king of South Korea did not dare to say that.


    Han Fei''s face was anxious, this Wukong brother is really bold, he can say anything, although you think so, don''t say it so honestly!It''s terrible.


    Zi Nu is also a look of helplessness, usually he is so smart, how can he be so confused now, really think that Ji Wuye is a soft persimmon, just pinch it if you want to pinch it?


    Ji Wuye''s face was gloomy and watery at this moment. Without him speaking, the captain of the fine cavalry next to him was already angrily shouted: "How courageous, I dare to be so rude to the general, come here, give me this rude and arrogant Disciple, Fa-rectification on the spot!"

 2534 Chapter 28: Arrow Rain and Sword Rain

    A team of fine riders went out and besieged Monkey King...


    Only when they moved, the lightsaber inserted in front of them also moved, and the sound of the sword turned into a stream of light galloping between the fine riders, piercing their chests.


    But in an instant, dozens of fine riders had already died.


    "Hmph!" Ji Wuye snorted, looking at the flying sword galloping towards him, he lifted the big sword in his hand and slammed it down with a sharp ding, and the bachi broke off. Ji Wuye took a bite. Blood spurted out, and was blasted away by a terrifying force...


    "General!"


    When I saw this, I was shocked.


    Mo Ya''s figure flashed, and in an instant he was catching Ji Wuye in the air. Feeling the dazzling breath of Ji Wuye, his heart was astonished, as strong as Ji Wuye, and he couldn''t catch the other party''s flight. The might of the sword, the strength of strength, is really terrifying.


    Wei Zhuang looked at Monkey King''s eyes and became extremely dignified, faintly, with a rising war spirit, this is a common problem of every warrior, and when he is strong, he wants to ask for a test.


    Han Fei had an exaggerated expression: "Knowing that Brother Wukong is very powerful, I don''t want to be better than Ji Wuye, and he is not even his enemy!"


    Ji Wuye looked gloomy, wiped blood from the corners of his mouth, and looked at Monkey King with amazement. He had never thought that with his martial arts, he could not even take a flying sword from the opponent.


    "Your martial arts is so high, Ji admire, but I was ordered by King Han to arrest the remnants of Baiyue, you act like this, do you want to be an enemy of Korea?"


    "Enemy?" Monkey King looked at Ji Wuye indifferently: "You too look at yourself too high, don''t you think South Korea too high? Do you think the so-called South Korea is qualified to be an enemy with me?"


    When Han Fei, Wei Zhuang and others heard this, their brows were slightly frowned. They were all Koreans, but Sun Wukong''s words were despised together with them.


    "What a rampant person." Ji Wuye pushed away the Mo Crow who was supporting him, shouting angrily, his eyes were cold, and he released an extremely ferocious aura: "It seems that your Excellency doesn''t take me South Korea in the slightest. Here! Even if my Ji Wuye wants to fold here today, I will leave you arrogant here forever!"


    "The soldiers listened to the order, formed a shield to defend, and the bowman prepared to take this person for me, regardless of life or death!" The order was issued, and Ji Wuye immediately immersed himself in the heavy protection.


    As soon as I saw it, hundreds of fine horsemen gathered together and spliced ??the bronze shields in their hands together to form an indestructible fortress. Countless crossbowmen emerged from all directions, densely covered with streets and houses. Sen Leng''s arrows all aimed at Monkey King and others.


    Seeing this, Han Fei''s expression changed drastically: "Ji Wuye, do you want to start with this son?"


    However, the answer to Han Fei was Ji Wuye''s indifferent voice: "The Ninth Young Master Han Fei colluded with foreigners, flouted the law of the country, punished it with the same crime, and took it for me!"


    When Han Fei heard this, he rarely showed an angry face: "Well, Ji Wuye, I think it''s you who despise South Korea. You despise my father and king. You dare to murder the royal family in the public!"


    "Huh ~ let go!"


    With an order, all arrows are sent!


    The expressions of Han Fei and others have changed drastically. They never expected that Ji Wuye would be so bold and dare to attack him in this Korean capital.


    It''s just that this situation is not as much as he thinks about it, and all arrows are fired.


    Wei Zhuang''s face was solemn, waving the shark teeth in his hands, swinging away countless arrows...


    The purple female chain sword swung, shattering a burst of arrows.


    It''s just that the arrows are as dense as the rain, how can manpower be able to parry? Rao Yiweizhuang''s strength is almost alive, difficult to parry for a long time, let alone protect Han Fei Zhang Liang.


    "Quick! Hide in the house in front for shelter."


    There is Wei Zhuang here, Zi Nu is temporarily defending, and the flame Ling Ji on the other side is completely exposed to the arrow rain.


    Looking at the rain of arrows overwhelming the sky, Yan Lingji clearly felt the approach of death.


    Just dodge a few arrows, it is inevitable. Seeing that her beautiful body is about to be pierced into a hedgehog, she suddenly feels that her waist is tight and she is hugged into her arms...


    Sun Wukong drew out of the arrow''s attack range with Yan Lingji, watching another wave of arrows raining down the sky, and said indifferently: "Since you are looking for death, then I will do it for you!"


    Standing under the arrow rain in the sky, Monkey King rose into the sky, embracing Flame Lingji with his left hand, and lifting the sky with his right hand. An invisible wave instantly rippled from his palm, and the arrow rain from all directions was instantly shattered!


    "Mortals, feel the fear in the face of absolute strength!" A ray of light shone in the sky, forming a light sword, covering the entire sky!


    "This...this is?!!!"


    Seeing such a scene, Ji Wuye''s complexion changed drastically. The dense light sabers in the sky, beyond thousands, thousands, and sharp sword aura, had already made him feel the horror of death.


    "Quick! Kill him! Kill him!"


    Ji Wuye roared in terror, he couldn''t imagine what a terrifying scene would be if that thousands of lightsabers were to land.


    Only with the fall of his voice, the sky light saber also fell down, showing the mighty sword rain of the sky, and nailing a so-called elite soldier to the ground!


    Even a person holding a large bronze shield was easily pierced through the shield and firmly nailed to the ground!


    "Oh my God!!"


    This sudden change in the situation, the slaughter on one side, shocked Han Fei and the others one by one, astonished in their hearts.


    "This class of swordsmanship... is almost unheard of!" Wei Zhuang was moved at the moment, feeling his insignificance under the sky of sword rain.


    "Imperial sword art, there is such a mighty power!" Han Fei exclaimed: "No wonder he has no interest in the dominance of the world. He possesses this kind of swordsmanship. For him, the army is just the number...unifying the world, for him In terms of it, it really is so simple..."


    Han Fei looked at the arrogant man in a daze, a little dazed, but his eyes were extraordinarily bright, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about...


    A wave of sword rain slaughtered all the thousand elite soldiers Ji Wuye had brought.


    Only Ji Wuye and Bai Yifei were left with shocked faces.


    Looking at the two, Monkey King looked indifferent: "I originally wanted to play with you more, but unfortunately, the plan can''t keep up with the changes. You just want to die, so let''s end your era here."


    "Huh~ It''s not that easy to kill me Ji Wuye, Monkey King, I admit that you are very strong, but after all, manpower is limited. There are more than a thousand opponents, but thousands, tens of thousands of opponents? Live, this is the capital of South Korea, where I belong to Ji Wuye!"


    Ji Wuye took out a bamboo tube from her arms, twisted the lid, and a bright firework rose into the sky, illuminating the night sky...

 2535 Chapter Twenty Nine

    In this situation, I really responded to that sentence: A cloud-piercing arrow, thousands of troops and horses will meet each other.


    An army rushed out of the barracks stationed in the city, cavalry, infantry, archers, almost all out...


    As a result, the Korean capital was completely lively.


    Han Wangan was even awakened from his sleep, hurriedly put on his clothes, came to the hall, looked at the ministers in the hall, fixed his eyes on the first Xiangguo, and said, "Xiangguo, what happened? Are you so panicked?"


    With an open face and solemn voice, he said solemnly: "Majesty, Ji Wuye mobilized tens of thousands of elite soldiers in the barracks overnight, and even the Xueyihou ice gun team was mobilized. At this moment, even outside the capital city gate, how can this be good?"


    Upon hearing this, King Han was shocked and furious at the same time: "What did you say? Ji Wuye dared to act so arrogantly. Does he want to rebel?"


    Openly clasped his fists in a deep voice: "Ji Wuye is self-respecting, arrogant and domineering. He has always been defiant. He is under one person and above ten thousand people. It is not difficult to understand that he is not a minister. suddenly¡­"


    The open ground naturally knew that Ji Wuye hadn''t been so stupid that he would raise the banner of rebellion so suddenly.The mobilization of the barracks must have happened suddenly and was a last resort, but as an opponent, such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is naturally to cheat him. It is best to pull off the horse. If he can''t pull it, he must be depressed and uncomfortable.


    King Han looked angry and looked very flustered: "This Ji Wuye, this king has long seen his wolf ambition, quickly, mobilize the guards in the city to keep the palace safe! Send someone to determine what is going on. , Don¡¯t be misunderstood."


    ...


    Feeling the slight vibration of the ground, Han Fei''s complexion changed slightly, his face was solemn, and at the same time, when he looked forward to Ji Wuye, his eyes flashed with a strange light that was not easy to detect. At this moment, it is a rare opportunity to kill Ji Wuye. The best time!


    He never thought that things would turn out to be such a result. Ji Wuye had no life, so he mobilized the army of the barracks. If he were to be killed at this moment, he would be charged with rebellion...


    Thinking of this, Han Fei''s heart throbbed inexplicably, and immediately looked at Wei Zhuang next to him: "Brother Wei Zhuang, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Before Ji Wuye¡¯s army arrived, he killed him. Ji Wuye, Korea''s revival is expected!"


    The light in Wei Zhuang''s eyes also flashed away, there was no word, just looking at Ji Wuye''s eyes with cold killing intent, shark teeth humming in his hands...


    When Ji Wuye saw this, his heart suddenly tightened. For Wei Zhuang, he really hadn''t been afraid of it. It was just that figure in the sky that made him fear: "Quick! Mo Ya, Bai Feng, hurry up and protect me from leaving, and The army meets, Lord Hou, you stop them and buy time!"


    However, Bai Yifei glanced at Ji Wuye indifferently, and flew back: "The dying person, what qualifications do you have to order me."


    Hearing this, Ji Wuye was furious at once: "Bai Yifei, do you want to betray me?!"


    Bai Yifei''s face remains unchanged, her complexion is as white as snow, and she looks incomparably strange: "Good birds choose wood and rest. Your big tree will fall, and I will naturally find its way."


    After speaking, Bai Yifei flashed a few times and disappeared.


    Monkey King didn''t stop either, because he knew that Bai Yifei would come back.


    "Bai Yifei! You bastard who crosses the river and tears down the bridge!" Ji Wuye gritted his teeth angrily: "If I live, I will make you Xueyibao blood flow into a river!"


    He uttered cruel words and roared, Ji Wuye also stretched out his figure and evacuated to the rear, but a figure flashed in front of him, and Wei Zhuang had already blocked his front: "This way is nowhere."


    "You want to stop me too?" Ji Wuye roared: "Mo Ya, stop him!"


    With that said, I just wanted to leave, but suddenly felt a pain in my waist, looked down in amazement, filled my chest with anger, and released the internal force of terror, and suddenly patted Mo Ya and Bai Feng with both hands...


    It''s just that the two of them had been prepared for a long time, and they showed their light work to the extreme, making Ji Wuye slapped a palm, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and angrily: "Unexpectedly, even you two would betray me!!"


    Mo Ya shook off the blood on the short dagger, looking at Ji Wuye, with a cold expression on his face: "We just don''t want to be a tool for murder without emotion in your hand..."


    "Ah~~~!!!"


    Ji Wuye roared in anger, and the repeated betrayals of his subordinates made him feel angry and frustrated. He almost went crazy. His eyes were bloodshot, and he burst out with a murderous intent: "I want to kill you!!!"


    Angrily rushed, he didn''t want to run away anymore, he just wanted to kill the traitor who had betrayed him.


    Holding a broken knife, Ji Wuye roared and killed Mo Ya and Bai Feng!


    Accompanied by the anger that is difficult to suppress, his sword is violent and domineering, unrivaled, and sputtering, no matter if it is hitting anything, it will be cut in one fell swoop, absolutely domineering!


    Rao Yi Mo Ya and Bai Feng''s light feats were all near death, and it was difficult to resist for several rounds in his hands.


    When Wei Zhuang saw it, he couldn''t help his face solemnly: "As expected of Korea''s strongest general in a century, there is such a martial art. If I want to win, I am afraid it will be very difficult."


    Han Fei immediately urged: "Brother Wei Zhuang, don''t sigh, now is the best time to kill Ji Wuye, don''t let him have a chance to breathe, join Mo Ya Baifeng and take him down!"


    If in normal times, Wei Zhuang still disdains to join hands with others, it¡¯s just that Ji Wuye¡¯s matter is important, and Wei Zhuang understands the importance of the matter. Naturally, he will not do such stupid things. For him, as long as he can achieve his goal, no matter what Any method is advisable.


    With a cold snort, Wei Zhuang also joined the battle group. Mo Ya and Bai Feng, who had only been exhausted to evade their lives, had to join Wei Zhuang and the situation was reversed instantly.


    Mo Ya and Bai Feng assisted him with extreme speed, while Wei Zhuang launched a fierce offensive. Ji Wuye in his heyday was just as good as Wei Zhuang, not to mention that he is now injured and the three of them are attacking at the same time. The defeat was gradually revealed, and Wei Zhuang''s merciless sword pierced his chest and fell to the ground!


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect...I, Ji Wuye... would die...here!!" Ji Wuye looked angry and unwilling.


    He originally came to rescue Bai Yifei. He captured Tianze and his party by the way, but he didn''t want to have such a conflict with Monkey King. What he didn''t expect was that this man''s martial arts was simply appalling. Thousands of elite soldiers were defeated in an instant.


    The person he came to save, on the contrary, abandoned and betrayed himself; his most capable and trusted subordinate stabbed himself in turn, hurting this hatred and making him hard to remember!


    He was so innocent that he didn¡¯t react to such inexplicable betrayal...


    "Is it true that there is retribution in this world..." Ji Wuye gradually plunged into endless darkness.

 2536 Chapter Thirty All Same

    "Ji Wuye... just died like this..." Han Fei looked at the figure that was already in a pool of blood, feeling a lot of emotion in his heart, but also very excited, full of pride in his heart.


    A person who made the whole of Korea almost helpless, with the addition of Monkey King, died so easily.


    Han Fei looked at Monkey King with a touch of admiration and awe.


    And at this time, the sound of horseshoes and howling are getting closer and closer. Although the night is a bit dim, it is difficult to see the specific number, but hearing the sound of horseshoes is definitely no less than thousands of horses. Even in the night, you can Seeing the billowing smoke was frightening.


    Monkey King walked down from the air step by step, came to Zi Nu''s face, put down the flame Ling Ji who had been hugging her: "Help me look at her."


    Zi Nu looked up and down Yan Ling Ji and looked at Monkey King with a slight smile: "Is this the beauty that the son saved? It is really beautiful, no wonder the son is against Ji Wuye for her."


    Without saying anything, Monkey King took a few steps forward and came to the middle of the street, watching the thousands of fine knights roaring in. This should be just the forward, and there should be more soldiers and horses behind, but the fine knight is fast enough. Arrived first.


    Wei Zhuang, Han Fei, and Zhang Liang also all stepped forward, standing side by side with Monkey King, in a posture of advancing and retreating together.


    As for Tianze, he was being supported by Wushuang Ghost at the moment, and there were arrows in his body, but it was not the point, it was not fatal, it was just a bit lazy.


    Seeing the group of spirit riders whizzing, Tianze glanced at Yan Lingji next to Zi Nu and decisively ordered: "Go!"


    Before they leave, they will stay forever, no matter which side they fall on.


    Wushuanggui immediately took Tianze and ran into the distance. Baidu Wang and the others also ran across the roof, and a few flashes disappeared into the night.


    Yan Lingji also wanted to set off to follow, but she was put on her neck by the purple girl with a chain sword: "You can''t go, if the son blames it, I can''t afford it."


    Yan Lingji looked at Monkey King meaningfully, and was silent for a moment before quieting down.


    Jingqi gradually approached and finally stopped at a distance of less than 30 meters from Monkey King and the others. When he saw the general, Ji Wuye lying in a pool of blood, the general who took the lead was shocked: "General! !"


    Suddenly, his eyes were staring at Monkey King and others, with blood in his eyes, full of the killing air that only soldiers can radiate: "You did it?!"


    Han Fei stepped forward and yelled coldly: "I am the Ninth Son of South Korea, Han Fei, who is in the position of Sikou. Ji Wuye did not listen to the order, so he mobilized the army of the barracks without permission. He was not a minister. If you don¡¯t want to be charged with a rebellious minister, you will immediately dismount and be surrendered. I promise you will treat you lightly!"


    "This..." The general suddenly became hesitant. Rebellion is a big crime, but the Nine Clan is to be blamed.


    Seeing this, Han Fei began to seduce him: "This general, the general is gone, and you don¡¯t have to take the life of your family for him, do you? Or, you really want to be rebelled by An. Charge?"


    "..." Hearing this, the general''s expression was uncertain.


    The so-called generals have what kind of subordinates, if they are really honest and loyal generals, it is impossible to become Ji Wuye''s subordinates.


    This is why South Korea clearly has Zhang Liang, Han Fei, Wei Zhuang and other talents will still be defeated. The military is decayed and how can it be defeated by Qin''s iron cavalry.


    Just when the general was about to be persuaded by Han Fei¡¯s mouth, he saw a group of elite riders greeted in another direction from the street, each holding cold robs, and blocking Monkey King and the others with a pincer. In the middle.


    "It''s a bloody man!" The general suddenly showed surprise when he saw the visitor.


    Han Fei''s complexion slightly changed, and he secretly said a bad sound.


    Bai Yifei''s complexion was indifferent, even if he didn''t say anything that made people excited, he could still exude a natural and convincing domineering attitude: "What are you still waiting for? The general was killed for no reason, as a soldier, don''t you want to Revenge for the general?"


    "Vengeance! Revenge!!! Revenge!!!"


    Bai is not a simple sentence, and instantly ignited the blood and anger of tens of thousands of elite riders, roaring into the sky, it can be described as amazing.


    "This is a lot of trouble!" Han Fei''s face was solemn, he did not expect that Bai Yifei would have such prestige in front of these soldiers.


    In this situation, Bai is not smiling, and he looks at Monkey King: "Your martial arts is truly unparalleled in the world. It is the only thing I have seen in my life, but when the manpower is exhausted, you have already consumed something before, and you don¡¯t know such an attack. , How many times can you come again? Here is my ice gun team. The elite cavalry is as high as four thousand, and there are tens of thousands of elite soldiers still on the way. Do you think you have a chance of winning?


    When Han Fei and others heard this, their complexions changed slightly. In fact, they had already thought about this issue. No matter how strong martial arts, it is not worth mentioning in front of thousands of troops. After all, people are still people, and they always have physical strength. When it runs out.


    "Master, shall we... let''s retreat for the time being?" Zi Nu was worried. She believed that with Monkey King''s martial arts, no one could stop him when she wanted to leave.


    "Why? Do you think so too?" Monkey King looked at Zi Nu with a smile.


    But there is no need for her to answer, because everything can be seen in her expression.


    Seeing this, Monkey King suddenly laughed, "Interesting! It''s really funny!"


    Monkey King looked at Bai Yifei with a joking expression, and said indifferently: "Don''t you want to see how many more attacks like this I have, then, please watch it."


    With that said, with one hand held high, the sky lightsaber flashed into the sky again in an instant, and this time, it was more and wider than before, already widening the sky over Xinzheng!


    "This...this...this...this is impossible!!!"


    Seeing this, Bai Yifei''s expression changed in vain, and he lost his voice in amazement.


    What kind of method is this?He hadn''t tried his best before?!!


    "The power of the ants, dare to compete with Haoyue for glory, and be an enemy of me. It is a mistake in itself. There are thousands of troops, but in my eyes it is just a number. One person... a hundred people... a hundred thousand... a million... a million... To me, it''s all the same."


    "Wait~Wait~~ Brother Wukong, wait for a while!!!" Han Fei saw Monkey King start his hand, hurriedly yelled to stop them, these are all the background of Korea, if they are all killed by Monkey King, then Korea Isn''t it not far from extinction!


    However, Monkey King ignored Han Fei at all and waved his hand at will, the lightsaber all over the sky instantly rained down, and he started ruthless killing again...

 2537 Chapter Thirty One

    The so-called thousands of elite soldiers are still vanishing in a flash.


    That scene, which seemed a bit funny, came in mighty, but only to die.


    The tens of thousands of elite soldiers who were rushing to the city were also attacked by Jianyu.


    Tens of thousands of elite soldiers, as ordinary people, could kill him for seven days and seven nights, but in the hands of Monkey King, they were completely destroyed in a moment.


    For a time, there was a strong bloody atmosphere in Xinzheng City that made people fear and uneasy.


    The common people thought it was God who was angry, so they knelt to the ground, kowtow to pray...


    "Is that human being?!!"


    Han Fei looked at the corpse all over the floor, looking at the figure of Monkey King, shocked and stunned.


    Wei Zhuang and their expressions were also shaken.


    It turns out that the power of one person can really shake an entire country!


    With such earth-shaking swordsmanship, which army can rival?


    Han Fei swallowed hard, and was convinced: "No wonder he would say that unifying the Seven Kingdoms is really simple and boring. With such strength, it is no effort to unify the Seven Kingdoms!"


    At first, Han Fei thought that Monkey King had the wisdom to calm the world, but now he realized that what he believed was not his own wisdom, but invincible strength.


    "You...what kind of martial arts is this?!!!" Bai Yifei looked at the corpses in the surrounding area, staring at Monkey King, with a heavy heart, tens of thousands of elite soldiers, he is really desperate, this man is so strong, impossible Strong enemy, what kind of monster they have offended.


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "Sword Art."


    "The art of sword...the art of invincibility!!!" Bai Yifei exclaimed: "It seems that we did not lose injustice, there are people like you in the world! Everything we carefully planned was so easily destroyed by your hands. It turns out that in front of absolute strength, everything is really vulnerable!"


    After speaking, my feet moved slightly.


    But at this moment, Wei Zhuang''s figure flashed, and he was already blocking him, with shark teeth in his hand pointing at him, indifferently said, "Do you think you can still walk?"


    "If you don''t try, how can you know."


    Bai Yifei''s whole body was surging with cold air, forming a cold current that rushed into the sky, the ground was covered with frost, holding two swords, his figure flashed, and he was already rushing straight towards Wei Zhuang.


    "Do you want to break through from me, you seem to overestimate your own strength!"


    Wei Zhuang''s face turned cold, his violent aura leaked out, and he collided with Bai Yifei. The two fought together in an instant, and the sword and shadow collided into a stormy offensive.


    What is surprising is that Bai Yifei is evenly matched with Wei Zhuang, and in a short period of time, it is difficult to tell the winner.


    After dozens of moves, Bai Yifei had to retreat, staring at him, and exclaimed: "When I am angry, the princes are afraid, and the world rests in peace. Guigu disciple, really well-deserved!"


    "You¡ªnot bad."


    Wei Zhuang, who rarely admired people, said such a thing. Although he was an enemy, Bai Yifei''s strength was obviously affirmed by him.


    Sun Wukong stepped forward and looked at Bai Yifei: "I happen to be missing a weapon. I think your two swords are good. Or, let me play around."


    When Bai Yifei heard the words, his complexion changed slightly, his spirit was tense, and his face was wary. As a swordsman, the sword is their life. Asking for the sword is asking for his life. What he has been worried about still happened¡ª ¡ªHe is going to shoot.


    "It seems that this time is really doomed!" Bai Yifei sighed slightly. Facing Wei Zhuang, he was confident that he could retreat with all his body, but facing Monkey King, he felt desperate.


    Monkey King looked at Bai Yifei with a plain face, and said, "You don''t have to think about delaying time. The tens of thousands of elite soldiers who were rushing here were also killed by me just now."


    "..." Bai Yifei shook his hands and was silent.


    Han Fei yelled, "Brother Wukong, are you serious? You killed all the tens of thousands of elite soldiers?"


    Monkey King was too lazy to answer.


    When Han Fei saw this, he suddenly smiled bitterly: "That...that''s all the Korean heritage! How to say it''s gone...it''s a big joke!"


    South Korea has only a small amount of military strength, and it has gone by a few percent. If it is a foreign enemy invading, then it will be a fart, and it will simply destroy the country.


    "It seems that I have nowhere to retreat..." Bai Yifei, who has already completed his death consciousness, recovered his calm and proudly faced Monkey King: "If you want my sword, just get it by your ability!"


    "Then you have to be careful."


    As Monkey King''s words fell, Bai Yifei''s sword instantly uttered the sound of the sword crying, shaking violently, and was about to fly out of his hand!


    Bai Yifei''s complexion changed drastically. He tried his best to hold the hilt of the sword, trying to suppress the two swords in his hands, but the more he suppressed, the more violent the two swords in his hands struggled. Finally, with a swish, he broke away from the restraints at the same time and flew out. It turned into two streams, turned back, and stabled away towards Bai!


    Bai Yifei was shocked, and a little bit at his feet had already flashed ten meters away, but the hair on his forehead had already been cut off.


    And the two flying swords also instantly turned into two streams of light, reversed direction, chasing out...


    Seeing Bai Yifei, who was exhausted from dodge and escaped, was lazy and chased by two flying swords, Han Fei exclaimed: "The skill of the sword, the skill of invincibility, this is really appropriate!"


    Wei Zhuang stood on the side, silent, an opponent that he could hardly win was so unbearable in the hands of Monkey King. The gap was clear at a glance.


    The so-called long-term defense must be lost, blindly dodge and escape, there is a time when dodge cannot be avoided.


    The speed of the two flying swords is extremely fast. It is impossible for ordinary people to effectively dodge for a long time. After a while, Bai Yifei was instantly pierced by the red sword on his right shoulder, and the other sword followed closely, and attacked his heart. Stab away...


    "That''s it..." Bai Yifei sighed, a little unwilling, this defeat was too sudden, too unwilling, and he didn''t have any preparations.


    "Cousin!"


    Just as he was about to meet his death, a soft drink suddenly came into his ears, and then only a crisp sound was heard, the flying sword was opened by something, and an extremely beautiful woman appeared beside Bai Yifei.


    "You... why are you here?" Bai Yifei frowned slightly.


    The woman looked serious and stared at the Sun Wukong in front of her and said: "My identity has been exposed. Even if I don''t come, I won''t be able to escape. If that''s the case, I might as well run away together!"


    "Mrs. Pearl... what''s going on?" Han Fei''s eyes narrowed when he saw the person coming.


    Monkey King said calmly: "She is the Bihai Chao Banshee."

 2538 Chapter 32 Ending

    Han Fei frowned slightly when he heard the words, "I didn''t expect that Mrs. Mingzhu turned out to be the blue sea wave banshee of the four evil generals of the night! This Ji Wuye is so bold and puts everyone in the pillow of his father..."


    When the voice fell, I saw that the flying sword that was smashed by the tide banshee turned upside down again, and stabled towards Bai Yifei again...


    Seeing this, the tide banshee hurriedly shouted to Monkey King: "Monkey King, let''s make a deal!"


    "Oh ~ deal..." Feijian stayed in the void, and Monkey King looked at the tide female demon with interest: "Let''s listen."


    Feeling the sharp edge of the sword energy from the flying sword, the tide banshee was nervous. Looking at Monkey King, she said without changing her face: "How about using our lives for their safety?"


    The words fell, but a fat man was holding Han Wangan and appeared in the sight of everyone. There was no one else except the Emerald Tiger, one of the four evil generals.


    And behind the Emerald Tiger, there were four women dressed as court ladies who held Hu Meiren, Madam Hu, Princess Honglian, and Xiangguo open with swords.


    When Han Fei and Zhang Liang saw this, their expressions changed slightly: "Father..."


    "grandfather!"


    "It seems that you got a few good chips." Monkey King looked at the tide banshee, still with a plain face.


    When the Tide Banshee hijacked Honglian and the others, Sun Wukong naturally knew it, but there was no danger, and he would be brought here by the Tide Banshee, so he didn''t help.


    The tide banshee said coldly: "Just let us go, I guarantee that they are safe."


    "A threat..." Monkey King looked at the tide banshee with a smile on his face, and stepped closer: "It seems that the training for you is not enough. You have not clearly understood my horror."


    When the tide banshee heard this, her face changed drastically, thinking of the shameful thing not long ago, she instinctively backed up several steps: "You...what do you want to do!"


    The tide banshee''s expression changed suddenly, and Han Fei and them all looked astonished. These two people seemed to have some incredible secrets.


    "Why don''t you want to, just want to give you a chance and let them go."


    "It seems that the three of them are really important to you." A wicked sneer appeared on the face of the tide banshee, and took Honglian from a court lady with the short dagger in her tender white Swipe back and forth around the neck: "So, if you don''t want her to be hurt, you''d better step back obediently, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" Monkey King stepped forward instead...


    "Stay temporarily!" Seeing this, the tide banshee hurriedly drank, just about to move, but was shocked to discover that her body was bound by a mysterious force, and she couldn''t move: "This... is this? !!!"


    "I can''t move, right?" Monkey King walked to the banshee, reached out and pinched her face with an inexplicable smile: "It seems you really want to try that hundredfold feeling."


    When the tide female demon heard this, her face instantly turned red: "Dare you!"


    "I really dare." Monkey King laughed, grabbed the dagger from her hand, and pulled Honglian in front of him. At the same time, he also rescued Madam Hu and Meiren Hu.


    As for King Han and Zhang Kaidi, they were directly ignored by Monkey King.


    "Big Brother Wukong." Once Honglian was rescued, he immediately shouted and threw himself into Monkey''s arms: "I knew you would come to save me."


    "You guys step back first."


    Honglian nodded and stepped aside with the three daughters of Meiren Hu. This is not the time to act like a baby.


    Bai Yifei saw that Monkey King had rescued the three people so easily, his expression changed in vain, this Monkey King was really weird.


    Stubbornly resisting the injury, his figure flickered, he snatched King Han from Jade Tiger''s hand, and while pinching his throat, he also stepped back and opened a distance from Monkey King that he thought was safe.


    "Father!"


    Han Fei and the others just wanted to come forward to rescue, Bai Yifei''s hand that was pinching King Han¡¯s neck increased in vain, making King Han¡¯s eyes widened and breathing difficulties: ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to have something, give me a temporary hold, and let it go. My cousin!"


    "Let her go?" Monkey King looked at Bai Yifei with a joking look: "Sorry, in my eyes, King Han is a useless garbage. If you want to kill, just kill it."


    "Do you really think I don''t dare?" Bai Yifei''s cold face showed a fierce killing intent, and his strength increased, so that King Han rolled his eyes, and his neck was condensed with frost, spreading all the way, freezing. King Han shivered, his face full of fear and amazement.


    As the prince of a country, such performance is always embarrassing.


    "Brother Wukong!"


    "Big Brother Wukong!"


    Both Han Fei and Honglian shouted nervously.


    For Han Fei, Sun Wukong would naturally not care, but seeing Honglian¡¯s pleading gaze, it was a bit overwhelming. Besides, Bai Yifei even threatened him with hostages, making him a little unhappy: "You don¡¯t really think Can you be safe by taking hostages?"


    Bai Yifei''s heart jumped suddenly, so scared that he instinctively wanted to get a further distance from Monkey King, but this time, he was also shocked to find that he could not move: "So far apart, can he be hit?!"


    Monkey King looked at him jokingly: "You don''t think that you won''t be hit if you get away from me? Sorry, my move, but I ignore the distance."


    Bai Yifei''s complexion changed for a while, and in the end he sighed helplessly, and tried all his methods. The result was the same ending. In the face of absolute strength, everything was in vain.


    Enemy with these characters is pure self-destruction!


    Monkey King looked at Han Fei behind him and said, "What are you doing in a daze, grab people quickly."


    "Ah~~oh oh oh~~" Han Fei reacted, saving his father and queen, and tied up Bai Yifei.


    Wei Zhuang took the Emerald Tiger.


    "The next thing, you handle it yourself, I will return to Zilanxuan first."


    Monkey King waved his hand and took Yan Lingji and the others back.


    Looking at the back of Monkey King, Han Fei was very excited at this time: "Ovary, everything happened like a dream."


    When Zhang Liang heard this, he stretched out his hand to pinch Han Fei''s waist, and the painful latter took a breath: "Ah~~ Ovary, what are you doing?"


    "I just want to tell Brother Han that this is not a dream."


    "..." Han Fei was silent for a while, clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes flickered: "South Korea''s biggest threat has been eliminated, and South Korea''s revival is expected..."


    The next day, just as Han Fei tried his best to calm the chain reaction after Ji Wuye''s death, bad news came in vain from the palace-Han Wangan, died!


    Purple Orchid.


    At this moment, Monkey King was eating breakfast with Nongyu and the others. Hearing Zi Nu''s report, he was slightly taken aback: "King Han died?"


    Zi Nv''s face was serious: "I heard that it was because of excessive fright, and also suffered the wind and cold... Then Bai Yifei''s ice internal force is really overbearing!"

 2539 Chapter 33 Funeral

    Monkey King smiled: "This has become more interesting."


    Zi Nu sighed: "I originally thought that when Ji Wuye died, South Korea''s rejuvenation would be expected. I didn''t expect that King Han would suddenly die. Is it naive to destroy my South Korea?"


    Madam Hu looked worried: "When King Han dies, isn''t my sister in danger?"


    As a concubine, this Hu Meiren must be buried for King Han.


    Madam Hu immediately grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand: "Wukong, I am just such a younger sister. You have such a good relationship with Jiu Gongzi, you must find a way to save her!"


    "When did I get better with Han Fei? It''s about the same as his sister."


    "Wukong..." Nongyu also looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Okay, that beauty Hu is also a great beauty. It''s a pity to die, I''ll just go to the palace." Monkey King said, got up and stood up.


    "Bring her too." Zi Nu looked at Yan Ling Ji, "I don''t feel at ease if she stays in my Zi Lan Xuan."


    "Because of her hatred of South Korea, I must be unwilling to go." Monkey King walked to Yan Lingji''s side, reached out his hand to hold her cheek, and leaned closer to her and said, "Oh, stay in my room. , When I come back, I¡¯m not allowed to go anywhere."


    "...Yes." Yan Lingji''s face turned red. She still has a good impression of Monkey King who saved her twice, and with her current status, she can only feel at ease by staying with Monkey King. Safety.


    "The city is not safe now, so don''t go anywhere..." After Sun Wukong warned Zi Nu and the others, he went down from the window and went further...


    Today''s palace is obviously different from the past. The whole is shrouded in a sad and heavy atmosphere, and there is a sense of danger that the rain is coming.


    Just appearing in the King of Han¡¯s bedroom, Monkey King heard the chaotic and noisy crying into his ears. A large group of beauties in palace costumes stood on the stools around King Han¡¯s corpse, their faces hung with white silk, crying heartbreakingly. Stop, no cheating.


    Of course, this is not to say that they have so much affection for King Han, and they cried heartbreakingly, but this is because they have to be buried with King Han and hang themselves to death, which makes them heartbroken.


    Hu Meiren also has red and swollen eyes, sadness on her face, and a trace of sadness in her eyes. Presumably she is also feeling sad and helpless about her ending.


    It''s really sad that I couldn''t choose my own destiny before I was alive, and now I can''t even make the decision when I die.


    The only one who cried was Gulian. Among the many princesses, she was the most favored one, and she was naturally attached to King Han.


    Han Fei was sad, but more solemn.


    Zhang Liang looked worried.


    Wei Zhuang was always with Han Fei. Once Han King died, Han Fei became even more dangerous. So when he learned the first news of King Han''s death, Wei Zhuang had already personally protected Han Fei.


    Seeing the appearance of Monkey King, Han Fei immediately greeted him: "Brother Wukong, you can count it, hey~ It is a happy event to remove Ji Wuye, I never thought, father, he...hey~!"


    All the ministers who waited openly came to Sun Wukong''s body, bowed respectfully, and said''Master Wukong''.


    Han Yu is very worried and unhappy now, and wants to please Monkey King, but unfortunately he knows that Monkey King does not have a good opinion of him, and he is just ashamed by the ignorant.


    Now the intestines are all regretful. I knew that Monkey King was so awesome. Even if he put down his body, he would have a good relationship with him.He already knew that Ji Wuye''s death was caused by Monkey King. Facing thousands of troops and horses, he was easily slaughtered to death. These characters are shocked to think about.


    If he wanted to ascend that throne, Monkey King would become his biggest threat, but he would not dare to move this threat.I can only pray in my heart that Monkey King never help his ninth brother, otherwise he really has no hope, because now in Korea, no one dares to violate Monkey King¡¯s words, and tens of thousands of elite soldiers have been slaughtered in a flash. The news of Ji Wuye has spread like wildfire, and the top Korean leaders have already learned everything.


    It can be said that Monkey King alone has pinched the lifeblood of the entire South Korea and deterred the officials.


    Now, whoever Sun Wukong supports will definitely be able to ascend the supreme throne.


    It is precisely because of the existence of Monkey King that it deterred those younger generations who were eager to move and coveted the supreme throne, otherwise the Korean sons would have already stepped into the struggle for power.


    "Big Brother Wukong!" After seeing Monkey King, Honglian got up immediately, rushed into his arms, and burst into tears: "Father he... Father he... 5555~~"


    Just as Monkey King comforted Honglian in his arms, his open voice sounded: "The hour has come, ladies and ladies, go all the way!"


    "I don''t want to die yet~555555~~~"


    Suddenly, the crying sound filled the whole hall again, but when a group of soldiers kicked down the stool under their feet, the crying stopped abruptly. All they were replaced were the sound of''uh uh'', and countless young and beautiful women were hanging on the white. On Aya, dancing with her hands and struggling with pale eyes...


    Han Fei and the others couldn''t bear it, they all turned their heads. This is tradition. They have the heart to save each other, but they can''t do anything.


    Gulian buried his head in Monkey King¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t bear to look at it again...


    "Since ancient times, confidantes have been so poor, they are all poor people." Monkey King saw the scene before him and sighed slightly.


    With a wave of his hand, the lightsaber flashed, and in a flash, the white silk was cut off, and the countless beautiful women who had hanged fell from the air, crying "Ouch".


    The officials were shocked when they saw this.


    Opening the ground, he looked at Monkey King in surprise: "Master Wukong, what are you?!"


    "I have already harmed them once in my lifetime. Now that the King Han people are dead, do you want to kill them again?" Monkey King looked indifferent and looked at the woman in front of him: "If there is anyone among you who is really willing to bury King Han, Stand up, I will not stop."


    A group of beautiful women, look at me, and I look at you, no one has come forward.


    They were all forced to be sent to the palace, and some were caught by the Jade Tiger and sent to Ji Wuye, Ji Wuye gave it to Mrs. Mingzhu, and Mrs. Mingzhu gave it to King Han. They had no feelings for King Han. In any case, even with resentment in his heart, how could he willingly die for him?


    "It seems that King Han really failed to be a human being. No one would die for him. Okay, I''m the master. You are all free now, go home quickly."


    "Wait~ Master Wukong, this...this...this makes no sense!" He hurriedly blocked.


    "You have to give up just because you don''t agree. Do you have an opinion?" Monkey King looked at the open ground and glanced at the people present: "Do you have an opinion?"

 2540 Chapter 34 The Blue Sea Tide Banshee

    "No... I dare not!" The officials bowed their heads to show obedience. This is a real god of murder, but no one dared to offend him. Ji Wuye, who is so powerful, always kills when he says kill. They think they can''t do it. Compared with Ji Wuye, I still want to live a few more years.


    Monkey King looked at Han Fei: "Han Fei, give each of them some money, let''s take it away."


    Han Fei nodded and immediately called for arrangements...


    When Hu Meiren passed by Sun Wukong, she nodded slightly to him, and then left. She couldn''t tolerate more words on this occasion, but the gratitude in her eyes was obvious.


    The next thing was the funeral of King Han. As the king of a country, it was naturally very grand, but Monkey King was not interested, but went to the cell.


    After seeing the arrival of Monkey King, the Chao Banshee, Mrs. Pearl, who was originally in a daze, her complexion changed drastically, she backed back and leaned against the wall behind her, "You...what are you doing?"


    "Of course I have come to fulfill the promise." Monkey King had an inexplicable smile on his face: "One hundred times, one hundred times."


    Upon hearing this, the banshee screamed: "Come on! Come on! Get out of him! I am the favorite consort of King Han, how can I be bullied by him!"


    However, no one paid any attention to her, and they didn''t dare to offend the ruthless character who killed Ji Wuye.


    Monkey King faintly waved his hands to the jailers: "You all get back."


    "Yes, sir!" The jailers retreated one after another, and the banshee saw her, her expression changed greatly: "Come back! You all come back to me! Come back soon!!!"


    However, all the jailers seemed to have not heard, and retreated like a tide. For a while, the cell became quiet and terrifying.


    Monkey King opened the prison door, walked in slowly, and locked it again: "Stop calling, you are a prisoner who is about to be slashed, and expect them to listen to you?"


    "You, you, you... don''t come here..."


    "Hey hey hey~~ What is your reaction? It seems like I am going to rape you."


    When the tide banshee heard the words, the situation of last night appeared in his mind immediately, and the intoxicating blush appeared on the beautiful face, then... that feeling is more terrible than rape!


    The Chao Banshee had a stern face, but she said without confidence: "I...I am the favorite consort of King Han. It is the time of King Han''s funeral. Do you dare to be rude to me?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Don''t you think this is more exciting?"


    The tide banshee looked ashamed when he heard this, but when Monkey King walked closer to her, her panicked expression disappeared in vain. Instead, it was infinitely cold, and suddenly a sharp sharp flashed in her hand. His hairpin was blue and purple, and it was obviously poisoned, and he stabbed the Monkey King without hesitation...


    However, Monkey King didn''t move, he still looked at her with a smile on his face, letting her stab her hairpin on her chest, not to mention breaking the defense, not even her clothes.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and grabbed the hand of the tide banshee holding the hairpin: "That''s right, you all know that pretending to be pitiful and afraid to paralyze people, it''s a pity that you don''t become an actor with your acting skills."


    The tide banshee''s expression changed slightly, and she said solemnly: "You...you even practiced horizontal kungfu?!"


    Monkey King smiled: "It''s not just a horizontal practice of Kung Fu, my body''s defense is much better than my swordsmanship."


    When the tide female demon heard this, she was shocked. She had seen Monkey King''s swordsmanship with her own eyes. She looked at nothing, a body even more powerful than this swordsmanship?How strong is that?There is such a monster in the world?!


    "Don''t talk nonsense, now it''s time for training... Oh no, it''s time for punishment, are you ready?"


    "No~ you can''t do this!"


    "Well~ You suffered six times the sensitivity last time, right? This time we start with seven times and see if you can persist to a hundred times."


    "No~Don''t~~Ah~~You devil! Stop it!!"


    In the cell, there was a scream of the banshee who didn¡¯t know if it was pain or enjoyment...


    The jailers waiting at the door of the prison listened to the voices inside. They looked like waves one by one. At the same time, they also carried incomparable envy: "It is indeed Monkey King, even the favorite concubine Han dare to play brazenly... "


    A jailer next to him stretched out his hand and slapped his forehead: "You don¡¯t want to die, dare to chew on the base of your tongue, be careful to drop your head, block your ears for Lao Tzu, take good care of the door, and if there is an accident, we will all have our heads dead. !"


    "Yes, yes..." A jailer blocked his ears with his hands one after another, looking around, and patrolling with all his attention.


    I have to say that after so many years of crawling in this cell, I have realized the way to survive.


    Only one hour has passed, two hours have passed, and three hours have passed, without seeing Monkey King coming out of it, but the weak moan of the tide banshee did not stop, and the expressions of the jailers were shocked. Admire the five-body cast.


    "Awesome! It''s been three hours!"


    "It really is the man among men!"


    Amidst the admiration of the jailers, Monkey King finally came out carrying the tide banshee who had passed out in a coma. Looking at the jailers who watched themselves with incomparable admiration and admiration, Monkey King was half-sounding speechless, his expression stern. He said coldly: "Mrs. Mingzhu is dead. From now on, there is no such person here, you, understand?"


    "Understand, understand! The adults go slowly, the adults won''t give it away!"


    All the jailers nodded and bowed, sending Monkey King away.


    Until Monkey King walked away and disappeared at the end of his sight, the prison head wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and said in a condensed voice, "It seems we can''t stay here, we have to leave quickly."


    "My lord, why is this?"


    "We know the secret we shouldn''t know, do you think we can still see the sun tomorrow?"


    Upon hearing this, the jailer paled: "Then...what should I do? Your lord?"


    "Taking advantage of Korea''s upright civil strife now, we can''t take care of other things, let''s run away! What else can we do? Korea is not the only country in this world.


    "My lord said, let''s run away quickly!"


    Therefore, Yichao really thought that he was smarter than the jailers and ran away for his life. He didn''t know that Monkey King didn''t put them in his eyes at all, and he exposed his deeds if he was afraid. Take the tide banshee away from the prison.


    When Sun Wukong returned to Zilanxuan with the tide banshee, Zinu looked surprised: "Why did you bring her also? She was convicted of death, and those Korean ministers are willing to let them go?"


    "No, I directly fought her back from the prison."


    "..." Zi Nu was speechless for a while: "You are the only one who dares to do this kind of thing."

 2541 Chapter 35 The Sisters

    Monkey King threw the tide banshee on his bed.


    The latter groaned, opened his eyes weakly, rolled over lazily, and fell asleep again.


    Zi Nu looked at this scene, her nose moved slightly, and Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "What did you do to her?"


    "Nothing, you know, I have always been very gentle with beautiful women, so those who want to extract information can''t use rude confessions. I played a punishment game with her to extract information, but she It was almost broken."


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King with suspicion: "What kind of game can make her like this?"


    "It seems that I have to perform for you on the spot." Monkey King stretched out his hand and pulled Zi Nu to hug him. The soft and slender cashew really felt so good.


    "What do you want to do?" Zi Nv''s face was calm, she didn''t show any panic or shyness, but looked at Monkey King with interest.


    "You know, I can increase the multiples of human pain, right?"


    "I saw it during the interrogation of the vulture. Is the method of the prince to force a confession to the banshee similar to this method?"


    "That''s right, men use pain, and women use sensitivity." Monkey King said, he smiled, and slapped Zi Nu''s amazing elastic buttocks with a slap, causing her whole body to tremble, and she gave her a sharp spirit. The pores all over his body were erected, and he instinctively let out a low moan.


    The next moment he was embarrassed by being assaulted again, but before she had an attack, Monkey King slapped it down again: "Just now it was twice as much, now it is three times..."


    Zi Nu instantly uttered a fascinating squeaky moan, her whole body twitched like an electric shock, and she softened in Monkey King''s arms: "Stop~Stop~! You use this method to interrogate her... "Before the words were finished, Zi Nui suddenly saw Hu Meiren stiff at the door, and the embarrassment that she didn''t go, or didn''t go, made Zi Nu feel a little embarrassed.


    Of course, it¡¯s not Hu Meiren who embarrassed Zi Nu, but Hu Meiren behind her, looking at her Nongyu with a look of astonishment, and let her good sister see this picture, she really couldn¡¯t wash herself by jumping into the Yellow River. Cleared.


    However, Zi Nu is a lady boss who spends all year round in Fengyue place. The cultivation of her mood is not so strong. She moved away from Monkey King¡¯s arms as if nothing had happened, and sat down on her knees and filled him with a glass of wine: "Nongyu, auntie , Don¡¯t just stand outside, come in and chat."


    Hu Meiren walked into the guest room and looked at the two with a smile, with a joking expression: "I didn''t disturb you two?"


    Purple Girl glanced at Hu Meiren without a trace. No wonder Honglian secretly accused her of being a vixen for this woman. It''s really no pot to open or pick.


    However, after the initial astonishment, Nongyu became quiet.


    And Madam Hu didn''t say much, like Nongyu, as if she hadn''t seen anything, she appeared so quiet.


    Anyway, she has also been Zuo Sima Liu Yi''s wife, knowing that some high-ranking officials, three wives and four concubines, are all ordinary things, and there is nothing unacceptable about Zi Nu and Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong calmly picked up the wine that Zi Nu filled him with, and drank it all without answering Hu Meiren''s question. He said straightforwardly: "Is something wrong with me?"


    When Hu Meiren heard the words, she immediately put away her joking, and bowed to the Monkey King with a grateful look: "Thank you for helping me today. If it weren''t for my son, I''m afraid I would no longer be alive."


    When Mrs. Hu heard this, she also gave a big gift to Monkey King: "The kindness of the son to our family is really unrequited, concubine..."


    "Okay, it''s useless to talk less about those." Monkey King interrupted Mrs. Hu''s words casually: "If the family doesn''t talk about two things, you will talk to me less in the future."


    When Hu Meiren heard the words, a flower-like smile appeared on her beautiful face: "It''s just that we look strange. The concubine here apologizes for the son, so I will fine the son first."


    With that said, Hu Meiren filled herself with a glass of wine and drank it all...


    In an instant, her pretty face was flushed like a fire, glowing across her face, drunk eyes and dim, and her whole body swayed, instantly seductive: "Why... how come there are two sons?" After speaking, there was a puff. , Fell to the desktop.


    "This...Sister..." Madam Hu hurriedly moved her body to support Hu Meiren, causing the thing on her chest to show an amazing arc.


    Sun Wukong couldn¡¯t help but glanced at it, and then wiped it in front of Madam Hu, and a cup of tea flashed out of thin air: ¡°I¡¯m not an ordinary person to drink this wine. It¡¯s very strong. Give her this cup of tea. Yes, don¡¯t burn your internal organs."


    Mrs. Hu hurriedly opened Hu Meiren¡¯s mouth when she heard the words, and carefully fed her the tea. Then she politely apologized to Monkey King: "Let the son laugh, my sister is so drunk. Send her back to the room, Nongyu, you can stay here with the son."


    After Madam Hu helped Meiren Hu go away, her quiet face and her eyes glanced back and forth over Monkey King and Zi Nu, her tone of voice was in playful meaning: "Sister, don''t you explain to me What happened just now? Didn¡¯t sister say that it¡¯s not interesting to Goku?"


    Zi Nu calmly said: "It was just a misunderstanding."


    "That''s it?" The playfulness on Nongyu''s face became stronger.


    "That''s it." Zi Nu was still calm and calm.


    Nongyu suddenly moved her body and threw herself into Zi Nv¡¯s arms, her right ear pressed against the indescribable plumpness, listening to the violent heartbeat of''Puff Puff Puff'', the joke was even stronger: "Then why the sister''s The heartbeat will be so fast, do you still say you are not tempted by Wukong?"


    "..." Zi Nu''s eyes fluttered left and right, and she, who had always been calm and graceful, didn''t know how to answer.


    Nongyu still refused to sue her, and continued to ask: "With my sister''s temperament, even if it was an accident just now, it is impossible to behave like a little girl. My sister seems to enjoy it."


    Zi Nu instantly recalled the shameful feeling before, and while her face was reddish, she hugged Nongyu and pinched her on her body for a while: "You little girl is endless, right? She was talking about her sister. "


    "Hee hee~~ Sister, is this''angry into anger''?" Nongyu was not to be outdone, and began to fight in front of Monkey King. That scene, Monkey King said that it was very enjoyable.


    When it was enough to fight, Nongyu suddenly looked at Zi Nu with a serious face and said, "If it''s a big sister, I don''t mind~"


    After hearing the words, Zi Nu was stunned. From the corner of her eyes, she glanced at Monkey King, then glanced at the figure on the bed, and said, "This kind of thing, let the flow go!"


    Do not deny, nor admit.

 2542 Chapter 36 The Born Emperor

    The whole country mourned the day when King Han entered the land for safety.


    Zilanxuan, the guest room of Monkey King.


    The tide banshee knelt and sat in front of Monkey King, with a sincere expression: "In this world, I only have my cousin as a relative. At least I want to see him for the last time when he leaves. Can you take me there?"


    "You were convicted of a capital crime, and you dare to run into the snare?"


    The tide banshee looked at Monkey King with a calm expression: "One who dared to destroy and let go of all the favorite concubines who had been buried with him; one who dared to blatantly take out the death row in prison, none of the princes and ministers dared Foolishly, with such a person by my side, I don''t think I will be in any danger."


    "It''s no good I don''t do it."


    The tide banshee stared at Monkey King, with a look of embarrassment: "You have taken all the cheapness in my body. What benefits do you want?"


    Monkey King smiled and looked at the tide banshee: "It seems to be right, but your tone is wrong. It seems that I haven''t trained you enough."


    When the tide banshee heard the words, her pretty face instantly turned red, she instinctively moved her body back, her face panicked: "You...don''t mess around, or I''ll scream."


    When the fragrant wind hit, Hu Meiren appeared at the door, looking at the situation in the room, a playful look appeared on her beautiful face: "Oh, early in the morning, I started to molest Mrs. Pearl, Wukong, you really taste good. Seriously, if you don''t flirt with me who doesn''t resist, you just like to flirt with someone who is against you."


    "Sister, what nonsense are you talking about!" Madam Hu also appeared at the door, and after glaring at Meiren Hu in a reprimanding tone, she looked very quiet when she looked at Monkey King: "Goku, it''s too early. , We should set off, if the hour is missed, it will be bad."


    And Nongyu is behind her.


    "Where are Zi Nu and Yan Ling Ji?"


    "They have prepared their carriages and waited outside."


    "Then go." Monkey King got up and looked at the banshee who was hesitant to talk: "You too."


    The tide banshee showed joy and hurriedly got up to follow.


    The funeral of King Han was very grand. When Sun Wukong and the others arrived, the scene was really a thousand horses. All the princes, princesses and sons were present.


    As far as the eyes are concerned, it is white.


    Bai Yifei, the Emerald Tiger, and the Yinyike were all restrained, kneeling in front of King Han''s grave.


    After all, King Han died because of Bai Yifei, and he naturally had to pay for his life. As his companions, Emerald Tiger and others are naturally no exception.


    As for the Yin Yi guest, Wei Zhuang personally arrested yesterday.


    Seeing the arrival of Monkey King, the princes and ministers all came forward to greet him personally, but the atmosphere at this time was very heavy, and everyone just made a few polite words and stopped talking.


    Regarding the existence of Mrs. Pearl, all princes and ministers maintained the same attitude, turning a blind eye, as if they had not seen such a person.


    However, they are wise to avoid mentioning it, but that doesn''t mean that no one dares to be this early bird, because there is no lack of foolish and stubborn fools in this world.


    A heavily armed, burly and burly man was accompanied by a few guards. With the sale of the sword''Zheng'' in his hand, the banshee pointed at the tide and shouted angrily: "This should be Mrs. Pearl, right? She is one of the four evil generals in the night, and one of the chief culprits who killed the king. She should be punished, come, take her down, and rectify the law on the spot to comfort the king''s spirit in the sky!"


    After saying a word, all the officials were shocked.


    His face was even more sullen with anger: "This reckless man, don''t you know that this person has the ability to destroy my South Korea? He even dared to speak wild words!"


    He clearly remembered the horrible scene of the lightsaber over the entire Xinzheng City.


    "General Wang, there is so much misunderstanding about this matter, please don''t cause any trouble, please apologize and leave immediately!"


    All the ministers were all in shock. They were in Xinzheng, and they had all witnessed the horror scene of the lightsaber that day.


    "Huh~! A group of cowards, you are afraid of him, this general is not afraid, one person can destroy a country? Can you wave your hand against thousands of troops? Who is the tiger? This general was scared from childhood, how can there be such a person in the world? , I still don¡¯t believe it, come, and take this enchantress and chaos to this general!"


    With an order, hundreds of elite soldiers stepped out at the same time.


    When Han Fei saw this, his expression changed drastically. He just wanted to step forward to stop him, but was stopped by Zhang Liang: "Brother Han, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to rectify the Korean military and horses. It is also a good time for Brother Sun to stand up. Hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing. As long as you are convinced of the terrible aspects of Brother Sun, those who have bad intentions will naturally not dare to have greed.


    As he said, he glanced at San Gongzi Han Yu and the others with intention.


    Han Fei was helpless: "I understand the truth naturally. I''m afraid Brother Wukong will be upset and kill all the soldiers under his command. This is also thousands of elite soldiers."


    Zhang Liang''s expression was serious: "If you are merciful, Brother Han should clearly remember this."


    Maybe Zhang Liang is inferior to Han Fei in some cleverness, but he is better than Han Fei in making suggestions. After all, he is a well-known adviser.


    "..." Han Fei was silent, seeming to have acquiesced.


    Looking at the group of elite soldiers approaching him, Monkey King smiled: "Sure enough, some people don''t believe my rumors very much."


    As he said, an invisible aura rippled away in vain, but in an instant, the thousands of troops and horses covered in sackcloth and filial piety all fell to the ground. The shocking picture made you see all the princes and ministers. His eyes widened, and he sucked in a cold breath.


    "My goodness!!!"


    "Is this really something human...can do?!!!"


    All the ministers felt cold all over, their hearts beat violently, and their bodies and minds trembled in fear.


    Wei Zhuang, Han Fei and the others were all shocked. They had seen Monkey King controlling the lightsaber in the sky with one hand, but they had never seen it. The only breath was the horrible scene that stunned thousands of horses. This person really has the terrifying ability to rule the world with ease!


    The tide banshee, Yan Lingji and other women looked at the scene where the silhouette was lying on the ground for a moment, and they all covered their mouths in shock and widened their eyes.


    Sun Wukong looked around, his face was indifferent, and his body was full of the majestic aura of the world: "I just like this Madame Pearl. I want to protect her, you guys-who have any opinions?"


    All the princes and ministers, even the princesses and princes, were shocked by the extremely terrifying aura of Monkey King at the moment, knelt down and did not dare to say a word.


    Kneeling on the ground open, it can be said that there was a huge wave in my heart: "This is simply... a born emperor!!!" ..

 2543 Chapter 37 The New King

    The tide banshee looked at the figure kneeling around, looked at the back of Sun Wukong in front of her, and listened to her domineering declaring to be his possession. Her heart was surging, and her heart that had never been beaten was beating violently at this moment. Up.


    This supreme majesty and domineering look as if there is nothing in the world, it is really charming.


    Not to mention the tide banshee, Yan Ling Ji, Zi Nu, Nong Yu, they all have beautiful eyes flashing, and their heartbeat speeds up.


    Beauty Hu put her hand on her chest and watched Sun Wukong''s beautiful eyes flow: "What should I do, elder sister, I seem to be... really moved..."


    "..." Madam Hu shook her head and shook her mind, looked at her sister, and sighed: "If Nongyu agrees, I have no objection."


    She also knew that her sister was a pitiful person. If it hadn''t been for the Monkey King, her fate would be a tragedy. She was fond and admired for the Monkey King who rescued her from that cage, and it was reasonable.


    "My good jade?" Hu Meiren immediately looked at Nongyu beside her.


    As expected, Hu Meiren, who was able to compete for favor in the harem with ease, after clarifying her own mind, she was not at all shy about this matter.


    Nongyu looked at Hu Meiren, and at Yan Lingji, Zi Nu, Chao Banshee, and Princess Honglian, a wry smile appeared on her face: "Anyway, there are not many aunts, and one less..."


    "So, you agree?" Hu Meiren was overjoyed when she heard the words. She opened her hands and hugged Nongyu: "As expected, it''s my jade maker. Don''t worry, my aunt will not fight with you. With Zi Nu as your helper, you will never lose to Princess Honglian."


    Zi Nv said nonchalantly on the side: "Sister, it''s no good to go on like this. You can''t keep this nonchalant appearance anymore, you have to take care of your son."


    Nongyu looked at Zi Nui but smiled: "If my sister can control it, my sister will do it."


    Purple Girl: "..."


    Hu Meiren said with a serious face on the side: "Two younger sisters, if you want to be pampered, jealous is not good. My sister still has a little bit of it in this respect. No matter how many women Goku has in the future, you must not be jealous. Let him come, let him do whatever he likes, and support him with all his strength. As long as this is done, my sister promises that no matter how many women he has, you are definitely his favorite."


    Zi Nu and Nong Yu heard the words, thoughtful, Yan Ling Ji also had beautiful eyes flickering on the side, looking at Hu Meiren very unexpectedly, but she didn''t expect this woman to have such a mind and insight.


    "Huh~ vixen!"


    After listening to Monkey King''s declaration, Princess Honglian glared at the tide banshee with an uncomfortable face. Only Princess Honglian would dare to scold her at this time.


    But now it''s her father''s funeral, she can''t act like a baby with Monkey King, just staring at the tide female demon angrily.


    Monkey King regained his momentum and looked at the sky and said, "The hour has come, let''s start the execution."


    With the fall of Monkey King''s words, Bai Yifei and others are Wen Zhan, officially proclaiming the end of their era.


    Two days later, the funeral of King Han was over, and some trivial matters in Korea were almost handled. Han Fei, who had not been to Zilanxuan, came to Zilanxuan again. With the exception of Zhang Liang and Wei Zhuang Honglian, he even opened the floor. It''s coming.


    This time, Honglian didn''t rush towards Monkey King with joy as usual, but stared at the tide female demon with a look of anger.


    Sun Wukong ignored her for the time being, but looked at Han Fei and the others: "Looking at your heavy expressions, nothing will happen again, right?"


    Han Fei glanced at each other, and suddenly all knelt in front of Monkey King...


    "What do you want to do?" Monkey King was still calm on his face to such a big gift.


    Han Fei clasped his fist with a respectful expression: "Please, Brother Wukong, save me Korea!"


    Monkey King looked at Han Fei with a cold expression: "It seems that I haven''t explained what I said to you, right?..."


    "No, no..." Without waiting for Monkey King to speak, Han Fei wiped off the cold sweat and hurriedly interrupted: "Even if I have eaten Xiongxin Leopard, I dare not dare to ask Brother Wukong to help me. Let''s come this time. I implore Brother Wukong to accept me as the King of Korea and become the new King of Korea!"


    "What are you talking about?" This time, Sun Wukong was a little surprised.


    Yan Lingji and the others also had expressions of astonishment.


    Han Fei, Zhang Liang and others all bowed in unison: "Brother Wukong must accept me as the King of Korea and become the new King of Korea!"


    "You guys got your head caught in the door when you went out?" Monkey King looked at Han Fei and said.


    "No, we are all sober at the moment!" Han Fei''s expression was unprecedented and serious: "Now my South Korea is already at stake, Ji Wuye died too quickly and suddenly, and before we took control of the situation, the father suddenly drove. After the collapse of the world, the military and politics are on the verge of falling, and there is a danger of rebellion. The palace is filled with dissidents and struggles endlessly. Qin suddenly sent me to Korea at this time. Obviously, what is the inside story. If we let them know the situation in Korea at this time, South Korea is in danger."


    "Is this situation in South Korea..." Sun Wukong pondered for a moment: "It seems that Qin is really unkind on his mission to South Korea. As long as he finds out the truth in South Korea, the envoy suddenly died in South Korea. Then they will be well-known. Judging from the current situation in Korea, there is no suspense about destroying the country."


    When Han Fei, Zhang Liang and others heard the words, their complexions changed drastically, and they slammed their heads on the ground, which can be described as banging: "I hope you can save me Korea in distress. Now only you can turn the tide and save me Korea!"


    "You have a clear idea, just let me be the new king of South Korea, how can those princes and princes be willing?"


    Zhang Liang smiled bitterly: "Sir, don¡¯t be joking. With your current prestige in Korea, who would dare to speak out against you if you want to be the king of Korea? Besides, you just need to marry Princess Honglian and you¡¯re just right. The people will not say much."


    When the red lotus on the side heard the words, her pretty face suddenly turned red, and she didn''t dare to see Monkey King.


    Openly bowed and said, "Besides, now only you inherit the throne. Those princes and princes dare not regenerate dissatisfaction, and Korea can be stable."


    Gu Lian couldn''t care about his anger at this moment, stepped forward and hugged Monkey King''s arm, and said in a coquettish tone: "Big Brother Wukong, you can save us Korea! If Korea is gone, I will be homeless. "


    Zi Nv also said from the side: "Zi Nv also implores the son to save Korea in distress. Even if the son is really dismissive of the king''s position, he can wait for South Korea to stabilize and pass it to others."


    (PS: Do you think Monkey King should be the new king of Korea to play with?) ..

 2544 Chapter 38: The Hidden Witch of Baiyue

    "Not interested in."


    Looking at everyone''s expectant expressions, Monkey King refused without hesitation.


    This entire dimensional world belongs to him, and it''s a loss of status to be a mortal king. It''s like a high emperor running to be a beggar.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Han Fei and others were all dumbfounded when they heard the words. The throne that the world has dreamed of is right in front of them. Unexpectedly, Monkey King refused without hesitation, or even a look of disgust, but thinking of his godlike strength is enough to transcend Outside the world, it is normal to be dismissive of the throne.


    However, thinking that I will be playing in this South Korea for a while, I can''t let him kill him immediately, or I won''t have to play, at least before I leave, this South Korea cannot be destroyed.


    It is better to make this Han Fei cheaper than other sons.


    At the same time, his playfulness started again. This Han Fei still has some abilities. If he were to be the King of Han, how long would he be able to compete with King Qin?


    Monkey King looked at Han Fei and said, "I still want to spend a few more days in this South Korea. If it is destroyed, it will be a bit embarrassing. Now in this situation, can you keep Korea indestructible for a few days?"


    Han Fei''s eyes lit up, and his excited hands trembled, sonorous and full of confidence: "If it were me, Korea would never die!"


    "Oh~ I am quite confident, then I will lend you the right to do one thing with my reputation. Remember, it can only be one thing."


    "Thank you for your accomplishment, one piece is enough!"


    "Then you can get out." Monkey King waved his hand casually.


    "Then Han Fei won''t disturb the adult''s Yaxing." Han Fei''s face changed to the old cynical look, and he left with Zhang Liang and others.


    Guren watched her brother leave, hesitated, but still did not follow.


    Sun Wukong stood up and beckoned to Honglian: "Let''s go, now I have time, didn''t I promise to teach you swordsmanship."


    After hearing this, Gu Lian was immediately delighted: "Ah~! You...are you really willing to teach me swordsmanship?"


    When Zi Nu and others heard this, their faces were shocked. How powerful and overbearing is Monkey King''s swordsmanship. Such peerless swordsmanship should be passed on to Honglian?


    "Since I have promised you, it will count, but if you are daunting, I won''t teach it."


    "Don''t! Let''s go!" Honglian happily ran over and hugged Monkey King''s arm and walked out of the courtyard with him.


    After Sun Wukong left, Meiren Hu said with emotion: "I didn''t expect Wukong to even pass on the swordsmanship to Princess Honglian. Is this too spoiling her?"


    "How about... go and see?" The tide banshee said curiously.


    Yan Lingji hesitated: "That''s not good, isn''t it? If Master Wukong is to blame..."


    But Zi Nu smiled: "They just don''t shy away in the yard, let''s go, it''s okay."


    Han Fei is here.


    After leaving Zilanxuan, Zhang Liang stopped in front of Han Fei, clasped his fist and said, "Congratulations, Brother Han, we are one step closer to our goal. This is no longer an unattainable dream."


    Han Fei squeezed his fist tightly, suppressing the excitement in his heart, and said with an open fist, "I hope Master Xiangguo will take care of me in the future."


    He opened his fist and immediately returned the gift: "The Nine Young Masters are serious. Since the Ovary has attached to the Nine Young Masters, then my Zhang family is naturally the only Ninth Young Master."


    This land is really an old fox. I don''t usually see how polite he is to Han Fei, and some look down on him. Now that Han Fei is about to ascend to the throne, he has become polite.


    The next thing, naturally, Han Fei borrowed a right granted to him by Monkey King and ascended to the throne of South Korea. Although there were countless unwillingness, anger and resentment among them, especially the third son, Han Fei ascended the throne. The news that the throne was the tacit consent of Monkey King spread, and those with ulterior motives could only die. For the person with absolute strength, no one dared to provoke it.


    However, Han Fei was seated on the throne, but the hidden threats were countless. Whether he could secure the throne depended on his ability.


    Similarly, on the first day Han Fei took the throne, Wei Zhuang was named a general of South Korea. Although many people were dissatisfied, even the soldiers in the barracks broke out, but the domineering Wei Zhuang was So he was suppressed by absolute force, and he was docile to clean up the warriors and soldiers, and stabilized his position as a general.


    Also because Wei Zhuang stabilized the position of the general, the throne that Han Fei was sitting on also surprisingly began to become stable.


    South Korea, which was crumbling and precarious, gradually became stable under the resolute and resolute behavior of Han Fei, Wei Zhuang, Zhang Liang and others.


    Although the potential threat has not been completely eradicated, no one dared to underestimate the new South Korean king because he holds some military power.


    Late at night, outside of Xinzheng.


    The moonlight hanging high in the night sky has been obscured by dark clouds, and with the sound of''ding ding'', a group of figures shrouded in black robes appeared on the gloomy trail, adding a bit of terror to the dim night.


    "Are you sure it is here?" Tianze said coldly while looking at the exorcist beside him.


    "It shouldn''t be wrong."


    "What I want is not that I should, but affirmation!" Tianze exudes an aura of pressure all over his body: "Ji Wuye and Bai Yifei are dead, now no one is robbing us of the treasure, as long as you get the treasure, The country is hopeful, you...understand?"


    "Master, please rest assured, as long as you don''t get offended, the vulture we want will be buried here." The exorcist said with a positive expression.


    "Then quickly start!"


    The exorcist nodded forward, threw the witch''s staff in his hand, and inserted it on the ground. With his right hand, he drew a peculiar spell symbol in front of him: "The flesh returns to the earth, the air returns to the sky..."


    Countless bugs with glowing runes on their backs crawled out of the ground, densely packed, which made people absolutely frightened and disgusting.


    "Blood returns to water, tendons to mountain..."


    As the words spoke, dense insects crawled over and penetrated into the graves, causing the ground to tremble slightly. Pieces of tombstones were shaken and collapsed. In the middle of the night, this scene seemed to be like this. Extraordinarily horrible.


    "The breath turns into the undead, returning to the ghost!"


    The exorcist grabbed the witch''s wand, raised his head high, and shouted, "Get up!!"


    Click~~


    A series of bones and ground-breaking sounds rang, with weird bells, and zombies crawled out of the ground and graves, and staged a dance of demons.


    The exorcist glanced at the group of corpses, and a curve appeared in the corner of his mouth: "Master, we found the person we were looking for."


    "Then quickly get the information I want." ..

 2545 Chapter Thirty Nine

    The next South Korea, rarely entered a period of stability, Han Fei tried to be enthusiastic, and at the same time rectifying South Korea, he also returned the innocence of Li Kai, and closed the case that could not be closed, and the original Zuo Sima Liu Yi His mansion was rewarded to him, it can be said that the property returned to the original owner, and Madam Hu also moved in with it.


    But because of Monkey King''s relationship, Hu Meiren and Nongyu still live in Zilanxuan temporarily.


    Sun Wukong didn''t care about the situation in Korea. He stayed with Honglian, Yanlingji and others all day, teaching them the art of swordsmanship, and living a life like a goddess.


    "Goku, look at it, I can already use the sword."


    Under the beautiful tree in the middle of the lake, Honglian controlled the flying sword to dance in the air crookedly, looking at Monkey King with joy and excitement, waiting for his boast.


    Just before Monkey King could reply, Yan Lingji had already started to joke: "You are also called Yujian? The soft flying is unstable, and it will fall off with a single tap."


    As he said, he flicked his hand lightly, the sword in his hand was already flying forward, and he stepped on his long and slender and beautiful legs, stepped on the blade, and flew off the ground.


    Naturally, Sun Wukong would not favor one another. He taught the Red Lotus Sword Art, and naturally also taught them to Yan Ling Ji and Zi Nu.


    When Guren saw it, he immediately turned into an angry expression: "Damn it, why would I fall off when I step on the sword?"


    Monkey King looked at Yan Lingji and was a little surprised: "You are smart. You actually thought of subtracting your own weight with light work to make the flying sword reach the level of carrying yourself. But this is a speculation, not a real flying sword, at most Able to jog at low altitude, and it will fall off if there is a slight interference. The real sword flying must reach the state of the body and the sword, so that it will become infinitely powerful and indestructible. It is just a thought to take the top of the people thousands of miles away. In between, you don¡¯t have to worry about falling from the free sword above the clouds."


    When Yan Lingji heard the words, she landed on the ground with a charming smile on her face: "It is not easy to achieve the realm of body and sword unity. I am very satisfied to be able to use light skills to help achieve the purpose of flying the sword. ."


    Monkey King nodded: "Indeed, there is still a long way for you to reach the realm of the Royal Sword. This method is not bad for the time being."


    Zi Nu sighed with emotion: "It seems that not everyone can use swordsmanship to be as powerful as the son."


    Monkey King casually put his hand on Zi Nu''s shoulder: "Don''t be discouraged, you will be able to achieve a little after a few years of cultivation, and then you will be able to kill with the sword."


    "That''s really something to look forward to." The tide banshee''s beautiful eyes flashed with a glimmer of yearning, but she clearly remembered the chic posture of Monkey King''s sword when she killed people.


    Monkey King looked at Honglian, who was pouting and looking upset, smiled and walked over and touched her head: "Don''t worry, you are already very good. Their martial arts internal strength is stronger than you, and they walk in front of you. It''s normal too. I''m teaching you a powerful mental technique, and I promise that it won''t take long to catch up with them."


    Guren''s eyes lit up: "Really? What kind of mentality is it?"


    "Naturally is the most powerful way of thinking."


    "Teach me to teach me!" Honglian immediately hugged Monkey King''s arm and swayed non-stop. The swelling in his chest was squeezed between Monkey King''s arms, making his heart feel refreshed.


    "Master Wukong, you can''t favor one another, since you taught Princess Red Lotus, you must teach us too." Yan Lingji leaned close to Monkey King.


    Monkey King smiled and looked at her: "Then you should change your name?"


    When Yan Lingji heard this, her face turned blush. She naturally knew what Sun Wukong meant. From the first time she was rescued from prison, Sun Wukong''s purpose had been made clear to her. Later, she was rescued by Bai Yifei. With her, Monkey King has already occupied a very important position in her heart. After spending so many days with her, teaching her swordsmanship and occasionally eating tofu, her favorability has already reached a critical point.


    After a moment of silence, Yan Lingji looked at Monkey King, and said: "I...don''t want to call you the master..." Calling the master can only show that she is Monkey King''s servant, she doesn''t want to be Monkey''s servant.


    When Monkey King heard the words, he laughed: "You don''t call the master, you can call the husband! Haha~~"


    "..." Yan Lingji''s face turned redder when she heard the words, and she was a little bit afraid to see people when she lowered her head.


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King and said, "Congratulations, son, I have won the heart of another beauty."


    Monkey King grabbed Zi Nv''s slender waist and held her delicate earlobes: "Why, don''t you still want to run?"


    Zi Nu felt her body trembled, she collapsed into Monkey King''s arms, her complexion flushed, and she struggled symbolically, but to no avail, she stopped struggling: "I never said I want to marry you."


    Monkey King smiled: "You don''t need to marry, you are Nongyu''s sister, just be a dowry."


    Purple Girl: "..."


    Nongyu smiled: "Yeah, sister, you can marry Wukong with me."


    Seeing this, Hu Meiren, who has been watching the show, also came over: ¡°Although I am not very interested in martial arts, I really want to fight for this mentality. I don¡¯t know if you will go to Wukong. Teach?"


    Hearing this, Gu Lian immediately stared at Hu Meiren unhappy: "Aren''t you the father''s concubine? You want to marry Wukong?"


    Hu Meiren smiled, and she didn''t see the slightest anger: "Why, does Princess Honglian look down on me? To marry your father, that would be compelling. Besides, if I am no longer a perfect body, naturally I won''t have that face. Pursue happiness..."


    Gulian whispered: "You still seem to be talking..."


    Hu Meiren didn''t argue, but opened the sleeve of her left hand, dotted the fluorescent light on her right hand, and gently wiped it on her arm, as if she had painted a layer of camouflage, revealing a mark.


    After seeing Zi Nu and the others, they all showed surprised expressions: "This is... Shou Gongsha?"


    "Internal power? You can martial arts?" Honglian hummed softly when he saw it, "The vixen is the vixen, and it''s so hidden."


    Hu Meiren looked at Honglian with a sad tone: "Princess Honglian''s words are really sad. This is just a way for a weak woman to protect herself, and I really don''t know martial arts. I just know some illusions that confuse people."


    The tide banshee looked at Hu Meiren, very surprised: "I didn''t expect that there would be someone beside King Han doing the same thing with me."


    Nongyu looked curious: "Who did I learn from my illusion?"


    "I didn''t learn it from anyone, but the day I was forced to marry King Han, I naturally learned a little illusion. In fact, I am also very confused."


    (PS: During the flood, the power has been cut off, and the mobile phone has to be charged elsewhere. If the code time is delayed, the work will naturally be delayed. The delayed construction period will be caught up in these two days, and the delay will be compensated at that time. It will take two more days. Someone in the book review area said that I wrote it on behalf of me. I just want to say, writing on behalf of your sister, if the quality is degraded, I can¡¯t help it. Maybe it¡¯s working and writing every day, and the state is not very good. Good question.) ..

 2546 Chapter 40: Imperial Sword

    "It will happen naturally? Who are you lying to!" Honglian looked at Hu Meiren with a suspicion.


    Zi Nu and the others did not show any suspicion. There are so many weird things in this world, and it is not surprising that there are more of them.


    Sun Wukong looked at him with a smile on his face. In this world, who else can teach Hu Meiren''s illusion skills unknowingly?


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this topic, let me teach you the heart, Honglian, you come first." Knowing that Honglian still has some prejudices against Hu Meiren, it is difficult to get a good relationship right away, so Sun Wukong gave the middle finger. This topic.


    After hearing this, Gu Lian immediately stood in front of Monkey King like a good baby, looking at him expectantly.


    I saw Monkey King raised his index finger of his right hand, and a ball of light immediately appeared on the tip of his finger, tapping the center of the red lotus eyebrow lightly, and the ball of light disappeared.


    At the same time, a set of profound and mysterious mental formulas immediately appeared in Honglian''s mind, and his eyes widened in surprise: "Wow~ Suddenly there is a mental formula in his mind, it''s amazing!"


    Meiren Hu was slightly moved when she saw from the side: "This...this is... almost exactly the same as when I suddenly understood illusion! At that time, a light suddenly flew into my eyebrows, and then I understood illusion..."


    Zi Nu heard the words and saw a little smile on Sun Wukong''s face: "Oh~ How can there be such a coincidence in the world, and such a magical method of transmission, I don''t think others will."


    Hu Meiren is so clever, even if she doesn¡¯t want to give her points, she has already thought of the key to the matter, her beautiful big eyes looked straight at Monkey King, looking forward to earnestly: "Wukong, you honestly told me about illusion. Is it you?"


    "Well, since I was discovered by you, there is nothing to hide. At that time, I just saw you being pitiful, so I passed you a skill of self-protection."


    "It turned out to be you!" Hu Meiren was instantly moved by tears in her eyes, she couldn''t help but jumped into Monkey King''s arms and hugged him, her face full of tenderness: "Through my illusion, I have the power to protect myself. ; Save me from danger, don¡¯t need to be buried with King Han, I can¡¯t leave your shadow for most of my life, this is just like God¡¯s arrangement, it is destined that we will eventually go together and use my life to repay , Accompany you."


    "Yes, this is what I arranged." Sun Wukong said in his heart, isn''t he the god of this world.


    Zi Nu sighed with emotion: "It''s really destined to be destined. I didn''t expect you two to have this kind of relationship."


    "No, I''m destined for fate." Monkey King said he wanted to say so.


    Afterwards, Monkey King taught Nongyu, Yan Lingji, and Chao Banshee in turn. When it was Zi Nui''s turn, he beckoned to her: "The dowry, come here."


    Zi Nu looked at Hong Yu who was aside: "I call you."


    Hongyu heard the words, her pretty face flushed, and she looked at the purple girl weakly and said, "The servant girl thinks it''s calling you..."


    Hong Yu is now almost becoming Sun Wukong''s personal maid. When teaching Honglian and his swordsmanship, Hong Yu has been waiting for Sun Wukong personally, and her status as a dowry has long been established.


    "You two come here."


    "It seems that my status as a dowry is going to be real." Zi Nu joked, and Tong Hongyu walked in front of Monkey King.


    After being able to teach the Fa, the women all sat down and started practicing...


    After a week, Yan Lingji and the others felt that their internal strength had improved a lot, and each of them showed a surprised expression: "It''s a great mental method. After only a short period of training, you can actually feel a significant improvement. What."


    "From now on, you only need to practice one week at sunrise, midday, and sunset."


    The women nodded their heads, and Honglian looked at Monkey King expectantly: "There is nothing wrong now, Wukong, take my Yujian out to play again!"


    When Yan Lingji and the others heard the words, their eyes lit up, and they had learned the swordsmanship from Monkey King for so many days. They hadn''t tried the feeling of flying swords above the clouds.


    Purple Girl: "We Yujian can only fly at low altitude, and I really want to feel what it feels like to be above the clouds."


    Fortunately, this mention, Hu Meiren and the others are all showing expectations.


    "Since you are all so interested, then I will take you to feel it."


    Monkey King waved his hand, and four two-handed wide ancient swords flashed, floating in front of him: "Go up, a pair of two."


    Hearing this, Honglian immediately pulled Monkey King on a flying sword with a cheerful expression.


    "Move to death very fast..." Yan Lingji glanced at Honglian. She also wanted to be on a flying sword with Monkey King, but if Honglian took the lead, there was nothing she could do, so she could only go closer alone. On a flying sword.


    "Then, let''s be together?" The tide banshee said to Hu Meiren.


    Zi Nu was on the flying sword where Yan Ling Ji was.


    And Nongyu was with Hongyu.


    "go!"


    With a soft drink, the four flying swords instantly turned into cool lightsabers, rushing up into the sky, and in a flash, they have shuttled above the clouds...


    Feeling the breeze blowing by, looking at the rapidly retreating clouds around and the small scenery below, looking at everything in front of them with a broad field of vision, the purple girls feel so magical at this moment, making people physically and mentally happy .


    They are all martial arts practitioners, and they are not afraid of heights.


    Even Hongyu was calm and composed, looking at everything around him curiously and excitedly.


    Yan Lingji looked at the ant-like scenery below, with a look of surprise: "It''s really amazing. It turns out that looking at the world from high altitude is like this, everything has become so small..."


    Zi Nu looked curious: "Is this the realm of body and sword integration? I can''t even feel the slightest feeling of falling, as if I merge with a flying sword."


    Monkey King: "I really put you in a state where the body and the sword are united, so don''t look at the surrounding scenery, but also feel your own state. This will be of great benefit to your understanding of the unity of body and sword in the future."


    Soon, half an hour passed.


    The Monkey King and the others had already flown out of Korea. When they came to the high altitude of a famous mountain and river, Monkey King looked down as if he had discovered something and stopped.


    "Why don''t you leave? What did you see?" Honglian looked down curiously, but unfortunately it was too high for her eyesight to see the ground.


    Monkey King: "A little girl is competing with an old man."


    Gu Lian pouted a little mouth immediately: "What''s so interesting about the little girl and the old man."


    "The premise is that the little girl wins." ..

 2547 Chapter 41: Taoist Tianzong

    "The little girl won?"


    Zi Nu and the others both showed a curious look. No matter how high in the sky, even if they have excellent eyesight, the people below are still as small as ants, and they can''t distinguish between adults and children.


    "Let''s go down and take a look."


    With a thought to Sun Wukong, the flying sword instantly turned into a ray of sword light and landed on the ground in an extremely cool and gorgeous posture. When Honglian and the others recovered, they found that they were on the top of the building. It''s just that the figure was hidden by Monkey King and didn''t attract the attention of others.


    Zi Nu and the others looked at the old and young rivals below, both showing a look of surprise: "Is this really just a child?"


    The little girl looks only seven or eight years old, but the sword in her hand is extremely fierce, and her body is even more weird. Following the sword dance, the dust of the whole body shines, shifting positions in different directions, and the continuous attacks force that person. The old man panicked a bit, and finally the little girl smashed the sword in his hand and lost the competition.


    "This is... Taoist [Heguang Tongchen], isn''t it a Taoist here?" Zi Nu''s face was different: "It''s really amazing. I didn''t expect such a genius to appear in this Taoist school."


    At the same time, all the people watching around exclaimed: "That''s amazing! This is already the sixth elder of my Tianzong who has lost!"


    "I didn''t expect to come out and meet a treasure." Monkey King looked at the little girl who stood proudly with the sword, his eyes lit up: "This little loli belongs to me. You will wait for me here."


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King: "She is a disciple of Taoist Tianzong, don''t you want to grab a disciple of Taoist school?"


    "Since I am attracted to, then she is my disciple."


    Monkey''s figure flashed, he already appeared in the field, clapped his palms, and walked up to the little girl: "It''s not bad, at a young age, you have such a talent. I don''t know, I thought you were a traverser, how? Girl, do you want to worship me as a teacher?"


    The little girl looked at Monkey King with a calm face, her mind was calm and calm, she didn''t look like a child at all.


    The surrounding Tianzong disciples also looked at Monkey King curiously: "Who is this person? When did you come to my Tianzong?"


    "I didn''t pay attention, it seems to have appeared suddenly, the light work is very powerful."


    An old man with white beard and hair came out and came to Sun Wukong and said: "Your Excellency has shown love, but Xiao Meng is my Taoist Tianzong disciple, and your kindness can only be taken with your heart."


    The sudden appearance of Monkey King, and his cultivation level has not found it, it is enough to show that the man has extremely high martial arts, so this old man with white beard and hair is very polite.


    Sun Wukong directly regarded him as air and ignored him. Instead, he looked at the little girl and said, "So your name is Xiaomeng, how about it? Are you interested in worshipping me as a teacher?"


    "Why do you want to worship you as a teacher? Are you very good?" Xiao Meng looked at Monkey King calmly.


    "Then is this old man good?"


    Xiao Meng nodded: "He is the head of my Heavenly Sect, so naturally he is powerful."


    When Monkey King heard the words, he flicked his hand, and the horror swept through, with a''bang'', the so-called head of Tianzong was instantly hit in his chest, with a muffled groan, he flew out, smashing down a stone step Falling down, a mouthful of blood spurted, and his body was severely injured.


    "Head!!!"


    The Tianzong disciples were all shocked, some ran to help him, and more surrounded the Monkey King, full of angry hostility.


    It seems that Monkey King didn''t see the hostile Heavenly Sect''s hostility around him, but looked at Xiao Meng in front of him with a smile: "Then do you think I''m great now?"


    Xiao Meng looked at the head who was vomiting blood and fell to the ground with a calm expression, and nodded: "Awesome..."


    "Asshole, what a sneak attack!"


    Once the Tianzong disciples were furious, they would launch an attack.


    "Retreat all."


    When the swords were drawn, a slightly old voice rang,


    Seeing the visitors, all of them saluted respectfully and stepped aside.


    The old man looked at Monkey King with a calm face. Although his face was old, he was full of energy and spirit. He was like an outsider, and his strength was naturally good: "My little friend, come to my Heavenly Sect to grab someone. Yes, the sneak attack wounded the head of my Tianzong, but it was a bit too much."


    "Sneak attack? Still little friend? You old man really likes to lean on the old and sell the old." Monkey King narrowed his eyes: "Speak, who are you?"


    "Old Ming Bei Mingzi."


    "Bei Mingzi?" Sun Wukong thought for a while, and said: "I heard that there is an expert in Taoist Tianzong called Bei Mingzi, so it is you."


    Bei Mingzi: "The expert dare not bear it, but this Xiaomeng is the closed disciple I intend to accept, I am afraid I will disappoint the little friend."


    When I heard that Bei Mingzi was about to accept disciples, the Tianzong disciples all became noisy, and their eyes towards Xiaomeng showed extremely enviable expressions. You know, Bei Mingzi has not accepted disciples for 50 years. Up.


    Sun Wukong looked at Bei Mingzi and said, "It turns out that I grabbed my apprentice from me. Okay, don''t say I don''t give you a chance. Whoever has a big fist will take her as a disciple.


    "This..." Bei Mingzi hesitated for a moment, then nodded in agreement: "Then it depends on what the little friend said."


    Although Sun Wukong severely injured Chisongzi with a single move, Bei Mingzi did not think he would lose to Monkey King because of a sneak attack.


    And Monkey King¡¯s proposal is also the best way to solve the current problem.


    "This guy dares to challenge Master Bei Mingzi, he really does not live and die!"


    "Do you think that if you sneak attack on the head, you can beat the master, I really don''t know how high the world is!"


    The taunting mode that Tianzong disciples also opened.


    "It''s really noisy." Monkey King looked at a group of people with a look of impatience, an invisible wave of air rippling out of his body, everything around him seemed to be still and motionless.


    However, looking at the falling leaves shaking slightly in the stillness, it can be seen that this is not the time being stopped, but an incomparably powerful air covering the surroundings, causing the airflow in the space to stop flowing.


    All the Tianzong disciples showed pain on their faces in this extremely terrifying air pressure, one by one, they began to bleed from seven holes, showing fear on their faces.


    Xiao Meng also showed pain on her face, struggling to support her.


    "This is...[Heaven and Earth Lost]?!!!" Bei Mingzi''s face changed slightly: "Are you also a member of my Taoist Tianzong?"


    "Who told you that the person who knows this trick is your Taoist?"


    Bei Mingzi''s expression became serious when he heard the words: "Even if you are not a Taoist, why do you have my Taoist [Heaven and Earth Lost]?"


    Sun Wukong looked indifferent: "What you asked is really ridiculous, why don''t you think about it, why do you Taoists [heaven and earth lose their color]?" ..

 2548 Chapter 42 Xiao Meng

    "Naturally my Taoist ancestor, I created it!" Bei Mingzi said with a look of respect and awe.


    "No, I taught it."


    "Nonsense!"


    When Bei Mingzi heard the words, his face was angry. He heard these words, but it became an insult to the ancestors. This is not to die, he snorted, and released the pure internal force to cover the surroundings, and it was also a show. Out of Heaven and Earth Discoloration.


    "Oh, do you want to use [Heaven and Earth Loss] to crack my [Heaven and Earth Loss]? Good idea, but can you break it?" Monkey King smiled slightly: "Now, I will let you see what It¡¯s the real [world eclipse]."


    As Sun Wukong''s words fell, an aura of terror erupted from his body in vain. The gravel houses on the ground all rose into the air at this moment, and even the surrounding trees were uprooted, floating in the void, shaking violently.


    Those people of the Heavenly Sect also floated in the air, showing a look of horror and pain one by one.


    then--


    Puff puff puff~~!!!


    They spewed blood and were seriously injured, their complexions pale.


    Only Xiaomeng stood on the ground and looked at everything in front of her with shock.


    At this moment, the void is shaking, the ground is shaking and cracking, the sky is covered by dark clouds, the thunderclouds are roaring and roaring, and the world becomes dim. This is the real world eclipsing!


    All in all, it seems that God is angry, and it seems to destroy the world, making people scared.


    Bei Mingzi is the central point of this move that he has directly endured, and it is even more miserable. The blood in his body is tumbling, and his body is like a boulder pressing on his body. There is a feeling of suffocation and crushing. The body and mind has long been filled with despair and fear. , If Sun Wukong didn''t want to kill him, at this moment, he, including all the disciples of Tianzong, would have been killed.


    Just when everyone was about to be unable to bear it and burst into death, Monkey King withdrew [Heaven and Earth Lost], and in a flash, everything returned to normal.


    Sand, stones, trees, houses, and people all fell from the quiet and floating sky. The original magnificent Taoist Tianzong became a ruin. All the disciples and elders of the Tianzong have been stunned. Bei Mingzi is still awake.


    Sitting on the ground feebly, looking around before, shaking his hands, dazed: "This is... the real... the world has lost its color?!!!"


    The effect of daunting Taoism with the unique knowledge of Taoism is really extraordinary.


    Monkey King looked at Xiao Meng who was the only standing in the field, and smiled slightly: "Why, do you want to worship me as a teacher?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Meng recovered from the shock, and knelt down in front of Monkey King, and bowed down, "Disciple Xiao Meng, see Master."


    Sun Wukong stepped forward and touched Xiaomeng''s head with a look of joy: "Not bad, not bad, get up."


    Xiao Meng stood up immediately and looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration. The previous scene of the real [heaven and earth eclipse] made her remember fresh and shocked her soul.


    Sun Wukong didn''t even look at Bei Mingzi behind him. He hugged Xiao Meng and just wanted to leave, but was attracted by the reflected light. Only then did he discover that it was the Chisongzi who had been destroyed by his trick. Sabre.


    Sun Wukong stepped forward to pick it up, took it in his hand, looked at it, and handed it to Xiaomeng: "Qiuli, ranked ninth, yes, yes, it seems that you are destined, come, Xiaomeng, this is to give you a gift It¡¯s your sabre from now on."


    Xiao Meng glanced at Bei Mingzi and hesitated. As a disciple of Tianzong, she still knew Qiu Lijian. This was the sword of the head of Tianzong.


    I touched Xiaomeng''s head: "What do you think he is doing? This sword is now mine. Now that I''ve given it to you, it''s yours."


    Xiao Meng heard the words and reached out to take it. Since the teacher gave it to her, she took it. As for how she got it, she didn''t care.


    Bei Mingzi, who was lying in the ruins, saw it, but looked anxious: "Qiu Li is the sword of my Tianzong town gate, you can''t take it away!"


    "Do you think you are still qualified to say this to me?" Monkey King looked at Bei Mingzi, choking so that he couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Monkey King didn''t bother to pay attention to him either, holding Xiao Meng''s figure for a moment, and disappeared.


    Bei Mingzi was stunned for a long time before sighing: "I don''t want to have such an ancient and peerless person in this world. Although I took the Qiu Li sword, but did not rush to kill him, is it really related to my Taoism? Otherwise? My Taoist Tianzong line will no longer exist..."


    When he came to a corner of the ruins, Monkey King took away Honglian and others who were hiding there.


    On the way down the mountain, Zi Nu looked at Monkey King with a smile: "Congratulations to the son, but you are too exaggerated. You just ruined the Taoist Tianzong, not to mention, even their head of the treasure Qiu Li Jian was robbed."


    "It just destroyed some buildings, and didn''t destroy their foundation." Sun Wukong didn''t care, put down the Xiaomeng he was holding, and said: "Come on, Xiaomeng, I''ve seen you all."


    Xiao Meng obediently bowed to Honglian and the others: "Hello, my mother."


    Honglian and the others are flushed. Although the relationship is confirmed, they still have a little shame, but they are not happy in their hearts. Together with watching Xiaomeng, they all become happy and smile, and they all reach out to touch them. Started Xiaomeng''s head.


    "How good, come, this is a meeting gift for you."


    Hu Meiren said, took out a packet of potato chips and handed it to Xiao Meng.


    This was given by Sun Wukong when she accompanied Sun Wukong to watch Honglian and the others when they were practicing. When Sun Wukong taught Honglian and their sword skills, her favorite thing to do was to sit and watch a play while eating potato chips.


    Because watching opera is one of her major hobbies in life, and watching Monkey King teach Honglian and the others the swordsmanship is much more interesting than those operas.


    Xiao Meng''s face was calm. With her plain personality, she might have dismissed it if she replaced it with something else. However, she had never seen this bag of potato chips before, and she suddenly became curious. I read several articles over and over again: "What is this?"


    "You can eat it, look, you have to open it like this..." Hu Meiren took out a potato chip and fed it to Xiaomeng: "Come on, eat it, it''s delicious."


    Xiao Meng just tried to take a bite, her eyes lit up, she liked it, and she reached out and stuffed her mouth.


    You know, this is not an ordinary potato chip, but is made by Froze with ingredients from the gourmet world. It is delicious and nutritious.


    With the delicious potato chips presented by Hu Meiren, Xiao Meng immediately fixed her eyes on the other women, and the meaning was obvious.


    "This girl, who looked indifferent just now, is starting to ask for it." Zi Nu and the others were all amused by Xiao Meng''s expression.


    (PS: There is still half a day at the end of work tomorrow, but it will be more compensation.)

 2549 Chapter 43: Canglong Seven Stays

    Naturally, Zi Nu and the others didn''t bring anything, but Sun Wukong still had some snacks. Just like one person, Xiao Meng had already returned with a full load, her little hands full of arms.


    Xiao Meng''s face, who has always had no joy or sorrow, showed joy and happiness.


    It''s hard to come by. Monkey King didn''t rush back to South Korea. Instead, he traveled with the United States and taught them martial arts, which was very pleasant.


    Until one month later, the group heard that a large number of Qin troops had gathered at the border of South Korea during the trip. This made Monkey King a little helpless. He originally wanted to go to other countries to play, but now it seems to be impossible. He is full of anxiety in Honglian. Under the urging of Yujian, he returned to Korea.


    In the sky, I did see a large number of Qin soldiers gathered at the border of South Korea. They were magnificent and full of deterrence. Judging from the current strength of South Korea, there is indeed no chance of winning.


    Even if Zi Nv is absent in January, Zi Lan Xuan is still operating as usual. This makes Zi Nv very pleased. She is naturally happy with Monkey King along the way, but this Zi Lan Xuan is also something she has always remembered, and she is afraid of herself. No, what will happen unexpectedly.


    "Ah~ My sister and Master Wukong are back!"


    As soon as Monkey King and his party entered Zilanxuan, they greeted a group of Yingying Yanyan.


    Zi Nv smiled: "During my absence, did Zi Lanxuan have any major incidents?"


    "Why?" A woman in a pink silk skirt smiled: "The Zilanxuan is now different from usual. It''s just a violation of Master Wukong''s name that can deter South Korea''s black and white. Who dares to come? Go wild here!"


    "However, a great incident has indeed happened in Korea. Qin''s envoys were inexplicably killed outside Xinzheng City. Now a large number of Qin troops have assembled on the border. Qin''s new envoys have gone to the palace and wanted to ask King Han for one. Say it."


    Zi Nu nodded and was not answering. This kind of topic was not discussed in this hall. After the group returned to Monkey King''s room, Honglian hurriedly hugged Monkey King''s arm and said anxiously: " Wukong, let''s go to the palace soon, but we can''t let our brother be bullied by Qin''s envoy."


    Sun Wukong said calmly: "Your brother is already King Han, and he is not a idiot. How can the envoys of the State of Qin be able to bully your brother. Besides, their meeting is probably over long ago, and your brother will be here soon. ."


    Sure enough, just as Monkey King said, they had just returned to Zilanxuan within an hour, and Han Fei had already arrived at Zilanxuan, accompanied by Zhang Liang, Wei Zhuang and the elite soldiers of the brigade.


    Monkey King looked at the three Han Fei who entered the door, did not get up, and said calmly: "This is the King of Han, and the ostentation of travel has become different."


    Han Fei smiled bitterly and clasped his fists, saying, "Brother Wukong, don''t make fun of me. This is also a last resort. I blame Ovang for being too cautious. I have to ask Brother Wei Zhuang to send such a team of soldiers to protect me."


    Zhang Liang looked serious: "Now the king is the king of Han, and everything should be based on self-comfort. Now Korea seems to be stable, but there are hidden dangers everywhere..."


    "Yes, yes~~" Han Fei immediately interrupted Zhang Liang''s words and looked at Wei Zhuang and said, "With the generals accompanying me, how can I be okay."


    As he said, looking at Xiao Meng sitting beside Monkey King, he was full of curiosity and said, "What is this little girl?"


    Sun Wukong was too lazy to answer. Zi Nu filled Sun Wukong with a glass of wine and said, "She is Xiaomeng, and she is Wukong''s new apprentice."


    When Han Fei heard the words, they all showed a look of surprise: "People who can be favored by Brother Wukong and accepted as disciples must be absolutely talented, right?"


    Zi Nv smiled: "This is natural, don''t think Xiao Meng is only eight years old, and his skill is not below mine."


    Han Fei was surprised: "So powerful?!"


    Wei Zhuang''s expression changed when he heard the words. He looked at the sword Xiao Meng was holding, and his eyes lit up slightly: "Qiu Li...I remember this is the sword of the head of Taoist Tianzong."


    Honglian grinned, "I was snatched by Wukong to send Xiaomeng."


    Han Fei laughed when he heard the words, "Sure enough, Brother Wukong''s pie! It seems that Taoist Tianzong is very unlucky."


    Honglian looked smug: "That''s right, you didn''t see the situation at the time. It was really amazing. Wukong''s move [Heaven and Earth Lost] destroyed the entire Tianzong resident. I am afraid they have no place to sleep at night. "


    "Awesome!" Han Fei exclaimed.


    When Wei Zhuang heard this, he was silent. As for why Monkey King had learned Taoism [Heaven and Earth Lost], he was not interested in knowing. He moved a step to the side and glanced at Zhang Liang behind him. Zhang Liang immediately understood and walked forward. It was to see him holding a box covered with brocade cloth in his hand, reaching out and handing it in front of Sun Wukong: "Brother Sun, we are here this time to solve puzzles."


    "Puzzle?" Monkey King looked at the box he handed over.


    The Yan Lingji understood, and immediately took it, kneeling down beside Monkey King, put the box on his table, and removed the brocade covering it.


    Sun Wukong glanced at the box in front of him and said, "One of the cores of Canglong Qisu, you have found this thing. It seems that you have not been lazy in the past month."


    Han Fei looked serious: "I don''t want Brother Wukong to recognize it at a glance. I know it''s right to find you. I came here this time for this box. I know that Brother Wukong''s wisdom and insights will definitely be able to crack the Canglong Seven. The secret of the place."


    Monkey King looked at Han Fei with a calm expression: "Leave the box, you can go."


    "Then there will be Brother Lao Wukong." Han Fei also simply clasped his fists and left with Wei Zhuang.


    After Han Fei left, Zi Nu picked up the box on the table and looked at it carefully: "Wukong, can you really gain the power to control the world by cracking the secret of this Canglong Qisu?"


    "Seven stars, seven countries, seven secrets, the core of the Canglong Qi Su, each dynasty has been mastered by the only heir of each country. If you want to crack the mystery of the Cang Long Qi Su, you must defeat the other six countries and gain their mastery. Only when the seven cores are unified can we have a chance to crack the mystery. However, by then, the world has been unified. Why do we need this thing?"


    "..."


    Zi Nu and the others were taken aback when they heard this.


    The tide banshee smiled: "It''s just human instinct to crave power. It has the power to unify the world, but it does not have the strength to be invincible. Just like Master Wukong, you have the strength to unify the world. The power of the world has become insignificant. Therefore, the secret hidden in the seven places of the blue dragon must be what the world desires."


    "Wukong, can you crack the secret of this blue dragon and seven places?"


    "Why crack it? I already know this secret."

 2550 Chapter 44 Undercurrent

    "what?!"


    When Zi Nu and others heard this, they were all shocked, looking at Monkey King in shock.


    The tide banshee looked at Monkey King suspiciously, with piercing eyes: "Your cultivation is not related to Canglong Qisu, right?"


    "Your brain is quite big." Monkey King looked at the Chao Banshee but smiled, took the box from Zi Nu''s hand, and squeezed it in his hand: "The secret of this blue dragon and seven places is the same as the heart I taught you. Fa is just rubbish by comparison, so you don¡¯t need to be interested in this useless thing, and don¡¯t think it is something great, but although this thing is rubbish to me, it is still useful to me."


    Guren looked curious: "What''s the use?"


    The tide banshee looked at Monkey King and smiled: "You don''t want to do something bad with this thing, right?"


    "What is a bad thing, even if you do it, it will be done on you." Monkey King smiled, and pulled the tide banshee into his arms, and stretched his big hand into the indescribable...


    The Yan Lingji beside her saw it, her face turned red, and she wanted to get up in order to avoid being caught in the fish pond, but she was hugged by Monkey King and received the same treatment...


    Xiaomeng, the little loli, was eating snacks while watching with curiosity. Maybe she was wondering why the master always likes to touch her head, but where does she like to touch the wife of the master?Looking down, is it because I have a very peaceful relationship here?


    Seeing Xiao Meng''s curious look, Zi Nu gave Sun Wukong a blank look, got up and took Xiao Meng''s hand and said, "Xiao Meng, sister accompany you to practice sword."


    As soon as he heard the sword practice, Xiao Meng''s eyes lit up and stood up, obviously a martial idiot.


    But Monkey King buried his head in the great chest of Yan Lingji and said without raising his head: "By the way, take a walk out with the secret news that I have cracked one of the seven places of Canglong."


    Although Zi Nu didn''t understand what Sun Wukong''s purpose was, she nodded her head obediently, took Xiao Meng out of the guest room, closed the door, and then vaguely heard a shameless sound from inside.


    "This daytime..." Zi Nu shook her head helplessly.


    Xiao Meng looked at the closed door with curiosity: "Master is playing games again? Why don''t you let me be together every time?"


    Zi Nu had a calm face: "This game is not suitable for children to play, wait until you grow up, let''s go, let''s practice sword..."


    For Sun Wukong¡¯s request, Zi Nuo completed the mission perfectly, but within a few days, the secret intelligence organizations between the countries all got the news that Sun Wukong had penetrated the secrets of the Canglong Qi Su, and for a while, South Korea became once again. Storm point between countries.


    If it were placed in normal ancient times, in such a short period of time, it would be impossible for the news to reach the ears of the major forces of various countries so quickly.


    However, this is a fantasy-like world of martial arts, a man of outstanding accomplishments, and the speed is faster than a flying car, and within a few days, it is enough for them to pass on the news.


    When Han Fei learned of the news, it was a distress and depression: "This brother Wukong is really an idle lord. He just went back to Korea and started doing things. I really want to ruin my Korean game! It¡¯s really admirable for the secret to be cracked so quickly. It¡¯s just that you cracked it. Why did you take the initiative to reveal the secret? What kind of trick does he want to play? South Korea is now under the pressure of the Qin army. Plug it in, South Korea is in danger."


    As he said, Han Fei glared at Zhang Liang: "It''s all your bad idea. I didn''t give it to him if I knew it. It is said that Korea is now in a precarious situation, the situation is unstable, and the Qin army is overwhelmed. It must be unpredictable, that box It¡¯s safest to put it at Brother Wukong. It¡¯s fine now. The box may be safe, but South Korea is not safe."


    Zhang Liang said with a calm face: "Brother Sun does this, naturally he has his own reason, the king need not be so worried, do you think that with Brother Sun''s strength, you will be afraid of the other six countries?"


    Han Fei smiled upon hearing this: "That''s what I said, this may be a good thing for us. If those who don''t know offend Brother Wukong, then there will be a good show."


    "Exactly." Zhang Liang smiled.


    Wei Zhuang looked indifferent: "But there is good and bad, which is like a gamble. We may profit from it, but it is also possible to lose the entire South Korea."


    Han Fei spread his hands together and acted helplessly: "That''s okay. Forget it, let him play, make a profit or suffer a loss. Even if South Korea is broken by him, we can only accept our fate. I¡¯m doing my best to maintain order in Xinzheng, General, I¡¯m afraid this will bother you. I¡¯m afraid that Xinzheng will not be peaceful again recently."


    The main altar of yin and yang family.


    Covered in a robe, the East Emperor Taiyi stood on top of the main hall, just standing there indifferently, full of mystery and domineering.


    At the lower head, there is a very beautiful woman standing in a dark blue dress with low hair, a hairpin, and dark blue gemstone jewelry. The skirt resembles the image of a three-legged golden crow. The perfect figure is full of care.


    "Dongjun, you go to Xinzheng, South Korea. It is rumored that there is a wise man there who has broken the secret of the Canglong Seven Suspension. Although I don''t think this rumor is true, if it is true, at any cost, I will give this person to him. I bring it!"


    The woman nodded calmly, said nothing, and turned to leave.


    At the same time, Yan Guo, Wei Guo, etc., and even some members of the philosophers and hundreds of families were also involved in this matter, and they have sent secret masters to Xinzheng, South Korea.


    Xinzheng City, a secret stronghold.


    A majestic handsome man sat quietly at the table, looked at the young swordsman who quietly entered the room, and said calmly: "How is the investigation? Is the news true?"


    "I don''t know very much, but the rumors of the person who cracked the secret of the Canglong Seven Suspension are in Zilanxuan, in the city of Xinzheng. The rumors of this person have been fascinating, and the martial arts are unfathomable. One person can be against one country! At the end of the decline, he directly became the king with his support."


    A little interest appeared on the face of the majestic and handsome man: "One person can be an enemy of one country, but it is interesting. Do you think it is credible?"


    "This doesn''t seem to be groundless. Since there is such a rumor, this person''s martial arts is rare, but he does not dare to say how high he is."


    Listen to the swordsman claiming to be Ganie!


    And there is only one person who can let Guinie guard his side, and there is only one person in the world, so his identity is already ready to be revealed, the later generations of Qin Shihuang, who is known as the emperor of the ages-Ying Zheng!


    As the new king of the Qin Kingdom, he dared to come to Xinzheng, so that the Emperor Qin Shihuang, who deserves to be the emperor of the ages, could not be able to, but dare not dare.


    (PS: Five changes today. 1/5) ..

 2551 Chapter 45: Gai Nie

    Gai Nie clasped his fist to Ying Zheng and said, "My son, now this Xinzheng will become a vortex of struggle. You should return to Qin first to ensure safety."


    Yingzheng''s eyes were sharp, and there seemed to be flashes of sharp light: "Isn''t this just right, this place just happens to be a burial place for those who want to take my life."


    Hearing this, Guyie didn''t want to talk too much with his fists. He knew very well that the great king of Qin before him had his own opinions, that is, he had made his decision and would not waver.


    "I heard that Zilanxuan is the site of your junior brother, and is now a South Korean general?"


    "Yes."


    "You go meet him, so as to make us an introduction."


    Gai Nie clasped his fists and turned around and left.


    The night is already deep.


    The mansion of the new general is exceptionally quiet.


    As a swordsman, Wei Zhuang likes to be clean, even if he sits in the position of a general, it is still the case. There are few guards in the entire mansion, and it seems very deserted.


    Wei Zhuang, who was meditating in his room, opened his eyes in vain, grabbed the shark teeth beside him, and he rose up and slashed towards the darkness in the room.


    In the cold light shining, the sound of sword strikes and cries followed, and the sharp sword aura directly cut out the candles in the room, making the whole room dim, and only two dark shadows could be seen in the room. In a confrontation, the overflowing sword energy destroyed all the furniture in the room.


    The two of them did not say a word, and launched a fierce offensive, the intensity of which can be described as a sword and a shadow, and it is shocking and pleasing to the eye.


    However, in this fierce confrontation, it is possible to make people feel that although the two offensives are swift and violent, it does not contain the meaning of killing and killing, but rather like a discussion.


    The two hit the outside of the room from the room, and finally staggered past, both stopped.


    With the moonlight, I could see Gaie Nie''s face clearly, and saw that he put his sword into the market, and turned to look at Wei Zhuang: "Little Zhuang, don''t come here without problems."


    Wei Zhuang still looked calm and indifferent: "You appear here, it means that that person is also in Xinzheng? Huh~ I''m so courageous. Is he not afraid of coming and going? Or do you think that he can be safe and sound with your protection?"


    "..." Ge Nie didn''t answer directly, "I was surprised that you could become a Korean general so quickly."


    "It seems that that person is also very interested in the secret of Canglong Qisu." Wei Zhuang put his shark teeth into the ground in front of him with a domineering look, and stared at Gane in front of him: "Excuse me, brother, don''t go. Have a relationship with that person, if you don¡¯t want an accident in the person you protect."


    Gai Nie''s eyes condensed when he heard this. He was the first to see Wei Zhuang showing this expression: "Is the rumor true?"


    Wei Zhuang immediately comprehended Gainie''s intentions and looked at him directly: "Do you still want to see him?"


    Gai Nie clasped his fist: "I wonder if I can recommend it?"


    "Although we know each other, he may not accept my feelings. If you want to meet, he will be at Zilanxuan. I just can''t guarantee whether you can see it and whether you can come out alive." Wei Zhuang After speaking, I won''t talk more.


    Gai Nie is obviously like Wei Zhuang, and he is not a person who likes to talk. He clasped his fist and said, "Thank you, goodbye." Turning and leaving, the two brothers were obviously straightforward people.


    The next day, after having breakfast, Gainie came to Zilanxuan alone, and immediately welcomed the warm hospitality of the maid at the door: "My son, please come inside."


    Gaie Nie said very politely to a beautiful woman at the door: "Girl, in Xia Gaie Nie, please see Gongzi Sun, can you tell me?"


    "Master Sun?" The Qingli woman chuckled: "It turns out that I was looking for Master Wukong. I''m afraid this will disappoint you. Master Wukong never sees guests. Please come back."


    "This..." Guenie didn''t expect the other party''s rejection so simply, there is no room for restoring, but this is the task that Ying Zheng gave him, and he can''t just leave like this.


    Just when Guene felt embarrassed, he saw a little girl holding a sword walking down from the pavilion. She was slightly surprised. There are children in this place?Just seeing the sword she was holding, the strange light in her eyes flickered: "Qiu Li!"


    With Gainie''s eyes, he naturally recognized the origin of this sword at a glance.


    But there was a little doubt in my heart: "The Qiu Li sword is the saber of the Taoist Tianzong Chisongzi, how can it be in the hands of this little girl?"


    The maid Qingli looked at the little girl and introduced to Gai Nie with a smile: "It seems that the son is lucky. This is a closed disciple of Master Wukong. If you really want to meet Master Wukong, you can try her."


    "Thank you."


    Guenei immediately went to Xiaomeng, before he could speak, Xiaomeng had already said: "Do you want to see my master? You seem to be very powerful. It just so happened that I just learned the new tricks master taught me. Let me try it. If you can take it, I will take you to see Master."


    Gane did not show a look of underestimation, but clasped his fists extremely seriously: "Please enlighten me."


    "follow me."


    Xiao Meng took Gai Nie to a yard.


    In the attic, Zi Nu looked at the scene below the courtyard and said to Monkey King beside her: "Gai Nie, Wei Zhuang''s brother, a swordsman is not under Wei Zhuang, do you think Xiao Meng can win?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense, but if Guyie doesn''t take it seriously, it will be difficult to win."


    "There''s another show to watch." Hu Meiren lay down on Monkey King''s back, her eyes fixed on the two people who are about to fight in the courtyard.


    In the yard.


    Xiaomeng''s horizontal sword was in front, and the small body exuded fierce sword air, and the dead leaves of the trees around the ground were swaying and flying.


    This scene instantly made G¨¦nie become extremely serious. Although he was serious, he didn''t care when he first saw Xiaomeng as a child. Now looking at the momentum, this little girl is very young and strong, and can teach Those who have such apprentices are naturally not simple ones.


    Although Xiao Meng is young, she is not a person who likes nonsense. The dust around her body is surging, and her figure instantly turns into a phantom and flashes in front of Gai Nie. Gai Nie swings away with his sword, his face is surprised: "This is Taoist Tianzong¡¯s [Heguang Tongchen], is this''senior'' a Taoist expert?"


    It''s no wonder that Gai Nie would think so, Xiao Meng held Qiu Li, and used Taoist Tianzong''s unique knowledge, and would naturally associate Monkey King with Taoist Tianzong.


    Missing a hit, Xiao Meng''s figure flashed again, with the superb harmony of light and dust, Qiu Li in his hand also wielded the sword flower, continuous rain, a sword faster than a sword, like a fairy in a girl''s dance Dance, formed a dazzling and fierce offensive.


    In this stormy attack, Gai Nie was like a flat boat, both dangerous and dangerous, and he stayed still. Every move and every style of Xiao Meng was defensive, flashing and shifting, so he was so cool and freehand.


    (2/5) ..

 2552 Chapter 46: First Clear After Snow

    "This guy is much better than those elders!"


    Xiao Meng''s expression is serious. At a young age, she can defeat the six elders. In fact, she is full of pride in her heart, but now she has been hit a bit. The strength she is proud of has not been obtained in front of this person. A little effect.


    After seeing the banshee on the pavilion, she was amazed: "Deserving to be the big brother of the Guigu Sect, this strength is really real, and there is indeed a big gap between Xiao Meng and him."


    Monkey King: "Although Xiaomeng defeated the six elders of Taoist Tianzong, how can those elders compare with this Gaie Nie? Although Xiaomeng is a rare genius in the world, so is Gaie Nie. The age gap lies in There, the difference in strength between the two is naturally clear."


    Yan Lingji smiled Qiao Yanran: "Look at Xiao Meng''s bulging expression, it''s so cute."


    Nongyu also smiled: "I have never met an opponent, this time I have been hit."


    Zi Nu: "Just to teach her a lesson, it''s not good to always be arrogant."


    From the beginning to the end, Ge Nie had not attacked, and he had been parrying and defending. After receiving Xiao Meng''s storm-like attack, seeing her stop, he immediately took the sword and stood, looking at Xiao Meng, and said: " The little friend has such a cultivation base at a young age, and Gai Nie admires it.


    "Huh~ it''s not over yet."


    Xiao Meng let out a jealous cry, and the breath that was originally like a violent storm suddenly became extremely calm, holding a sword behind him: "The world is full of illusions, and the world is endless."


    A formula was uttered from Xiao Meng''s mouth, which seemed a bit contradictory, but still could not conceal the misty and dusty breath emanating from her.


    Lifting the internal force on the fingertips, writing "Xiaoyaoyou" in the air, one by one fonts surfaced at an astonishing speed, floating in the air, floating around Xiaomeng, the picture was shocking and gorgeous.


    Seeing this situation, Honglian looked shocked, and was deeply shocked: "This is...[Xuehouchuqing] taught by Wukong before. She has learned it after only half a month?"


    This trick, when Monkey King was teaching, Honglian was also attracted by the gorgeous scenes, and she also practiced with Xiaomeng. Up to now, she still knows a little bit about it, but Xiaomeng has been able to display it, and can not be hit. ?


    The tide banshee smiled lightly: "Otherwise, how can you call it a wizard of Tianzong? If it is too bad, Master Wukong still looks down on it."


    After hearing this, Guren was angry: "It''s too much, it sounds like I''m terrible."


    Yan Lingji smiled: "You can''t even compare to an eight-year-old kid, what do you think?"


    With a word to his heart, Honglian''s face flushed with anger.


    Monkey King smiled and touched her head, and comforted: "Okay, you are just getting in touch with internal forces. What you learned before was just a little fancy, there is no need to compare with others, just be yourself."


    Gu Lian glared at Yan Lingji: "Looking at Wukong''s complexion, I don''t have the same knowledge as you."


    "Is this trick from the Taoist family [Xuehouchuqing]?" Gai Nie''s face was solemn. He had naturally heard of the Taoist family [Xuehouchuqing], but this was the first time I saw him. Its momentum, you know that power is no small thing.


    As for why Xiaomeng knew Taoist Tianzong''s unique learning, and Taoist family''s unique learning, this is no longer a question he should be concerned about.


    But in the same way, Gai Nie also saw the weakness of [Snow Queen and Early Clear] at a glance. It took a long time during the launch period. In the usual duel, there was no time to perform this trick.


    If he is willing, if he makes a move now, he can break it with one move, but this is a competition, and there is a demand for others, naturally he can''t make a move to stop it, and can only wait for the move to be accepted.


    Gai Nie held the sword in front, his momentum climbed, and the tip of the long sword was buzzing, and he could clearly feel the sharp sword intent from his sword.


    Honglian looked surprised: "Facing Xiaomeng''s [Xuehou Chuqing], that guy can''t even make a sword?"


    "I can''t come out." Zi Nu Yanran smiled: "Under this situation, if he is out of the sword, Xiao Meng will definitely be injured. He came here to see Wukong. If he hurt Xiao Meng, it is naturally difficult to explain. He knows etiquette very well, this Mr. Gane is more polite than Wei Zhuang."


    While Zi Nu and the others were talking, Xiao Meng let out a squeaky voice, and already activated [Xue Hou Chu Qing].


    The words floating in the air instantly turned into a torrent of internal force, rushing towards Gaie Nie, the scene was like flying sand and rocks.


    Gai Nie''s eyes released sharp light, and he felt the power of [Snow Queen''s First Clear], and a strange feeling suddenly rose in his heart. He was going to be hard on it, but suddenly closed his eyes. Time is here. For a moment, as if completely still, he himself seemed to be integrated into the vast ocean of torrents, feeling every fluctuation, ups and downs.


    Just as the torrent of text was about to approach, he suddenly opened his eyes again, and the long sword in his hand stabs forward with all his strength, cutting through the flow of void air, and it is actually a sword that penetrates the [Snow Queen Chu Qing]. The torrent of texts flashed in front of Xiaomeng, and the sword stopped a little bit from Xiaomeng, then closed the sword and clasped his fists: "Accept."


    "Damn it! It was broken?!" Xiao Meng looked unwilling and unhappy.


    "No." Gai Nie said with a serious face: "I have done my best just now. At your age, you have already won. Losing is only due to internal strength. If your internal strength is stronger, I''m not sure that I can take it, and, this [Xue Hou Chu Qing] You have just practiced, right? The heat is a little insufficient. If I can use it proficiently, not only will I not be able to break it, but now I may be seriously injured."


    "Papa Papa~~"


    "Not bad."


    Monkey King clapped his palms and walked down from the window...


    When Gaie Nie saw this scene, his pupils shrank: "Voiding in the air?" His expression instantly became respectful. Being able to do this is enough to show that the other party''s light work has reached a state of supernatural transformation. Nie, met Mr."


    Monkey King walked up to Xiaomeng, rubbed her head, and looked at Gai Nie: "You have a temporary understanding of the sword just now."


    "It''s a coincidence that this [Xue Hou Chu Qing] seems to have an extremely coincidence and tacit agreement with the trick I have learned, and it was just an occasional understanding."


    Xiao Meng heard the words and looked at Gai Nie''s calm and calm appearance, and was even more upset. He hugged Monkey King''s arm and kept shaking him: "Master, he bullied me and helped me beat him."


    Upon hearing the words, Monkey King squeezed Xiaomeng¡¯s face in love, and looked at Gai Nie: ¡°Then, you also take my trick [Xuehou Chuqing] and try it.


    As I said, I swiped in front of me, a piece of "Easy Travel" has already taken shape, the golden words flowed, every font contains a sharp sword spirit, and exudes an amazing breath that makes the scalp numb.


    (3/5) ..

 2553 Chapter 47 Chess Game

    "this is?!!"


    Gai Nie''s face was shocked, and his expression became more solemn than ever.


    He had already clearly felt that the power of [Snow Hou Chu Qing] played by Monkey King and the power of [Xue Hou Chu Qing] played by Xiao Meng was simply very different.


    A jerky and vain, lacking stamina; every font exudes a peerless edge, like a peerless divine sword that is sold out, it is daunting, and the intimidating G¨¦nie has a sense of shock that does not dare to draw the sword.


    Seeing Monkey King tapped a finger, the text surrounding his body suddenly flew out of a font, turning into a peerless divine sword and slashing down towards Gainie.


    Gai Nie hurriedly raised his sword and blocked it. With a sharp sound of''ding'', Gai Nie only felt an incomparable force coming from the sword, and his body flew directly backwards, backing more than a dozen steps, until one foot was behind him. The wall is the support point, which stabilizes the figure.


    It''s just that his right foot is already deeply imprinted into the wall, his hands are trembling, and a trace of blood flows from the corner of his mouth.


    Just for a moment, Gane was already injured.


    At this time, Gaie Nie clearly felt the weight of what Wei Zhuang said when he was admonishing him when he was leaving.


    Resolutely clasped his fists and conceded: "The predecessors are superb in swordsmanship, Guy Niegan bows down!"


    "Senior? Am I very old?" Monkey King looked upset and tapped once again.


    A golden text instantly turned into a sword energy and chopped down!


    Gai Nie was shocked and deliberately dodged, but unfortunately it was too fast to dodge as much as he could, so he could only bite the bullet.


    With a''ding'', the sword in his hand had just touched the sword qi, he flew out like a heavy blow, hit a wall hard, fell to the ground, and then spit out a mouthful of blood, his face pale.


    Xiao Meng looked at all of this with piercing eyes: "So [Snow Queen Chuqing] can still be used like this! It''s amazing!"


    Seeing that Gai Nie was receiving a sword, he had to lie down, and Monkey King didn''t bother to bully Xiao Meng, so he could vent his anger for Xiao Meng, and the words surrounding him disappeared without a trace.


    "Thank you, Mr., for being merciful." Guyie stood up and clasped his fists, with a grateful expression on his face and no complaints. Now he has learned to behave and dare not call seniors.


    It is precisely because of G¨¦nie''s magnanimous, uncomplaining etiquette that people can''t be disgusted.


    So Sun Wukong didn''t intend to embarrass him and waved his hand at will: "I already know your intentions. Go back and tell Ying Zheng. If he doesn''t give up, I will ask him to come and be strong, and I will be accompanied."


    "Excuse me, goodbye."


    Gai Nie was worthy of being Gai Nie, and left with his fists.


    After Gaie Nie left, Zi Nu and the others all came to the courtyard: "Wukong, listen to what you just said, did Qin Wang Yingzheng also come to Xinzheng?"


    Monkey King: "Gai Nie is a close swordsman next to Ying Zheng, and Gai Nie appears here, so in all likelihood, Ying Zheng also came to Xinzheng."


    The tide banshee said with all doubts: "This King Qin is really courageous enough. Now that Qin and Han are at war, he dared to come to my Korean royal capital himself."


    Yan Lingji said with a calm face: "Why don''t you dare to do so? Even if King Qin''s whereabouts are exposed, what can South Korea do with him?"


    Hearing this, Gu Lian immediately put on an angrily expression: "It seems that I am a good bully in Korea, Goku, you go and catch the King Qin, give a good lesson!"


    Zi Nu looked helplessly at Hong Lian: "My Princess Hong Lian, are you trying to make trouble for your brother? After teaching King Qin, Qin and South Korea are really about to go to war."


    "If you start a war, you will start a war, the big deal is to ask Wukong to destroy their Qin State."


    "As long as he doesn''t come to provoke me, I don''t bother to pay attention to him." Monkey King said calmly: "I have time, I might as well soak a few more sisters."


    When the women heard this, they all rolled their eyes, saying this is very Sun Wukong.


    Three days later.


    The top of the mountain behind the city of Xinzheng.


    Monkey King leaned lazily in Yan Lingji¡¯s soft arms, enjoying the fruit fed by Hu Meiren, listening to the music played by Nongyu, like a chess player looking at the prosperous new town below City, where there are occasional fighting streets, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "This Xinzheng is really getting more and more lively."


    The tide banshee softly leaned on Monkey King, with a smile on her face: "If you dare to play with all the people in the world, you are the only one who has such courage, but forgive your concubine for being stupid. Interest, what is the purpose of doing this?"


    "The world''s masters will gather here, don''t you find it interesting?"


    Zi Nu looked directly at Monkey King and said: "From what I know about you, this obviously cannot be your purpose. Let''s go, what are you thinking about?"


    "You know me quite well." Monkey King looked at the plumpness of Zi Nv''s chest and couldn''t help but pull her into his arms to feel the softness in it: "Indeed, those masters from various countries are just incidental to my entertainment. , The real purpose is to attract someone to Xinzheng."


    "I made such a big move just to attract someone to Xinzheng?" The tide banshee looked curious: "Who has such a big charm, you can let your husband do this level?"


    Monkey King smiled mysteriously: "You will know then." The strength in his hands increased.


    Zi Nu''s face turned red, and she looked helplessly at Monkey King: "You guy... don''t... in such a place... mess... and, Xiao Meng is still...."


    Sun Wukong tilted her head to look, but saw that Xiaomeng didn¡¯t notice it at all, but was practicing swords very seriously. After the Gai Nie incident, after Sun Wukong taught her an improved version of Taoist quackery, she has already become selfless. In the middle of cultivation, the degree of obsession, no wonder she has been able to retreat for ten years in the original book.


    There was nothing in childhood, and life was all about cultivation.From the age of eight, swish, grow up, it is no wonder that he is so indifferent to life and death.


    Sun Wukong didn¡¯t want Xiao Meng to become a lunatic who only knew about cultivation, so he let go of Zi Nu and beckoned to her: ¡°Come, Xiao Meng, don¡¯t just focus on cultivation, pay attention to the combination of work and rest, come and chat with Master and I ."


    Upon hearing the words, Xiao Meng immediately put her mind back, ran to Monkey King and sat down, looking straight at him.


    For Sun Wukong, she has already worshipped to the bottom of her bones. She couldn''t listen to the words of Zi Nu and others, only what Sun Wukong said.


    It''s just that he is not good at words and rarely communicates with others.


    "It''s not going to work like this, you have to find a partner for her." Monkey King looked at Xiao Meng''s appearance and made up his mind.


    As soon as this thought came up, Monkey King sensed that the seven auras were already approaching them. At the corner of his mouth, a little smile suddenly appeared: "I just wanted to find a companion for Xiao Meng, but I didn''t expect someone to come here. "

 2554 Chapter 48 Armored Door

    "It seems that the bait you shed has already caught a fish." Zi Nu turned her thrilling waist and looked behind her, aiming at six tall men and a young woman. His gaze rested on the burly middle-aged man who took the lead: "Who am I? It turns out that it was the master of the armored door from Wei State who came here."


    Zilanxuan is not only a killer organization, but also an intelligence agency. It doesn¡¯t know much about the intelligence of various countries, but some people with a good head and face still know it, such as the Wei¡¯s armored sect master in front of him. A resounding character, with a sound of hard work, rushed into the thousands of troops and horses, that is also a hundred battles without injury, Wushuanggui''s hard work is very powerful?But compared with him, it is far inferior, and they are truly invulnerable.


    "I''ve heard of you, the owner of Zilanxuan." The middle-aged man skipped Zinv and fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "You are the Monkey King?"


    "Exactly."


    "Speaking of you being a master of art, you still haven''t figured out the current situation at all? With your current identity, you dare to watch the scenery here?"


    Monkey King laughed: "No, I just didn''t take you clowns seriously."


    "Oh~ It seems that you are very confident of your own strength!" The master of the armored door snorted: "Then let me come for a while, whether you are as amazing as the rumors say!"


    An extremely heavy breath burst out of his body in vain, and the ground on which he was standing collapsed.


    "Enemy?" Xiao Meng, who had originally sat quietly, saw that the other party dared to do something to his master. He was furious, and his small petite body flashed. Qiu Li in his hand had already slashed and hit the neck of the master of the armored gate, just '' The ding'' sound actually made a very loud sound of fine iron.


    Xiaomeng raised her eyebrows, she was very surprised. It was the first time she met such an opponent who couldn''t cut in. Her body turned into dust and flashed again, and she slashed on the body of the armored gatekeeper. , However, the other party put his hands on his chest, and was too lazy to defend, and she didn''t leave a trace on his body even if she hacked.


    Everyone in the armored door watched this scene with a smile, full of joking meaning: "Little baby, you are not too big, and you still learn how to fight and kill, go home and find your mother for milk! Haha ~~"


    "Haha~~"


    "Xiaomeng, come back, you can''t break the defense of the armored door with your current skill." Zi Nu kindly reminded.


    Xiaomeng heard the words, gritted her teeth, and looked at Monkey King pitifully. When she was in Taoist Tianzong, she had always been the proud child of heaven, the most shining star, but since she left Taoist Tianzong, she met Each of her opponents left her powerless, which made her feel very upset and wronged.


    "How old are you, it''s not good to be so competitive." Sun Wukong stepped forward and touched Xiaomeng''s head, then looked coldly at the armored door: "You think it''s fun to bully a child, right? Then I. If you don''t mind, come and bully you."


    With that, Monkey King stepped out and flashed directly in front of the armored gatekeeper, with a simple punch, a loud bang hit his chest, and in an instant, the armored gatekeeper crashed to the ground and shook out. A huge pothole of hundreds of meters is coming!


    Of course, Monkey King didn''t even think about killing him, otherwise this lightness would be enough to burst him into blood mist.


    "This this this this..."


    Everyone in the armored doors was stunned by the scene in front of them. It wasn''t until a few seconds passed before they came back to their senses and lost their voice in amazement: "Master!!!"


    I saw the master of the armored gate collapsed under the punch of Monkey King, his eyes were round, and the blood on the corners of his mouth was pouring out without money. The myth that the armored gate was not broken was simply broken by Monkey''s punch. It has to be clean.


    "How...how...how could it be...the master was injured...our undefeated hard work of the armored door was broken...how is this possible!!!"


    The young woman looked at everything in front of her, dumbfounded, in disbelief.


    "Sure enough, even the sect master of the armored door is vulnerable to Wukong." Zi Nu had a smile on her face, an expression she had known for a long time.


    "Asshole! I did it with you!"


    A ugly but burly young man roared and rushed towards Monkey King. Monkey King was not polite. He grabbed the opponent''s fist and slammed into the ground. The terrible force directly shocked his internal organs. They were all shifted and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    "Master!"


    A bunch of armored men were shocked when they saw it, and they rushed towards Monkey King defying death, but they were all slapped by Monkey King, all with their heads stuck in the ground and fainted to death.


    "Brother, brother!"


    The young woman saw her, her face changed drastically.


    "Then, you are the only one left." Monkey King looked at the young woman with a smile.


    "You...you...!" The young woman was visibly startled, and instinctively took a step back, but when she saw the tragic situation of her master and her brothers, she was instantly angry, and her anger covered her fear. Monkey King rushed over: "I''m fighting with you!"


    However, Monkey King was just a wrong step, he avoided her attack, flashed behind her, squeezed her hands, and stepped on her hind ankle to make her extremely humiliating. Kneeling on the ground with both hands up.


    "Asshole! Let me go!" The young woman shouted angrily, struggling violently, but it was a pity that her ankles and hands were as if they were caught and stepped on by Tie Zhu, and she couldn''t move her.


    Sun Wukong completely ignored her struggle and cursing, but looked at her curiously: "As a woman, it is rare to practice horizontal kungfu."


    With that, Monkey King stretched out his hand and tapped on her back lightly, and the sound of''Dangdang'' was heard.


    Then, he fixed his eyes on the plump pair on her chest again: "This makes me even more curious, will you become as hard as a rock here?"


    With that, under the horrified eyes of Zi Nu and the others, they stretched out their hands and tapped on the woman''s fullness, and then there was a soft hum of''dang''.


    Monkey King suddenly said with a look of astonishment: "Damn! Really become two big discus!"


    The woman was stunned for a few seconds, and then freaked out: "Ahhhhh~~!!! I want to kill you! I will kill you!!!"


    "Ahem~~ What? I''m just purely curious, but I didn''t mean to impolite you." The conscience of heaven and earth, what Sun Wukong said is absolutely the truth.

 2555 Chapter 49: Mei Sanniang

    "Good girl, do you practice martial arts." Monkey King looked at the woman and said, "You''re so hard, you don''t have a touch. It seems that you will never get married in this life."


    "You can control it!" The woman shouted angrily.


    "So hard?" Monkey King slapped the woman''s buttocks.


    "Ah~~ You are perverted, nasty thief! I can''t spare you! I can''t spare you!"


    The woman was like a cat whose tail was stepped on, her eyes widened again and loudly, as if she was about to swallow Monkey King alive, exuding a very fierce aura.


    But even if she behaved fiercely, she was just a trapped tiger.


    "Okay, shut up." Monkey King stepped unceremoniously on the woman''s back, causing her steel body to be embedded in the ground instantly, then sat on her waist and said calmly: " What is your name?"


    "Humph!" The woman snorted coldly, and was silent.


    "It seems that you haven''t figured out the current situation." Monkey King smiled slightly and inhaled with one hand. The elder brother of the armored door instantly pulled out from the ground, flew upside down to Monkey King, and was pinched by his throat. , Even though the opponent was a steel-and-iron bone, he was pinched deeply, and the pain forced him to wake up from a coma and struggle with pain.


    "Stop! Stop!" The woman shouted angrily.


    Monkey King looked at her and laughed: "Can you tell me your name now?"


    It feels too bad to be a bad person.


    "Mei Sanniang, my name is Mei Sanniang."


    "Sanniang Mei? This name isn''t too good."


    When Mei Sanniang heard the words, her brows were obviously twitched and her face was anxious. If she couldn''t move and there were hostages in her hands, she would bite Monkey King even if she couldn''t beat them.


    Sun Wukong threw the big man in his hand to the side and looked at Mei Sanniang and said, "Women who practice hard work are very rare. You can leave me Xiaomeng as a playmate."


    Mei Sanniang snorted coldly: "If you want to kill, you have to pluck it, you listen to it, but it''s impossible for me to surrender and live in the world!"


    "I don''t see that you are quite upright and loyal. Okay, since you are so empathetic and righteous, I won''t embarrass you." Monkey King said to Yan Lingji: "Kill all."


    Yan Lingji slender her hand, and a ball of flame appeared in her palm. Mei Sanniang was shocked when she saw him: "Wait! Wait! If I submit to you, you will let my master and brothers go. ?"


    "Can consider it."


    The elder brother of the Armored Sect yelled anxiously: "Junior sister, don''t listen to him, we of the Armored Sect can only stand and die, never kneel to live!"


    "Senior Brother Dianqing, don''t talk about it, do you want me to destroy the door here with the armored door?" Mei Sanniang looked serious: "You quickly take the master and the brothers away."


    "Junior sister, let''s go together!"


    "Brother, I''m just a subordinate for him, and it won''t matter. You should take the master and the senior brothers quickly."


    Dianqing is still hesitating.


    When Mei Sanniang saw it, she immediately roared: "Go, mother-in-law, are you still a man?" It seems that this is also a tough, hot-tempered sister.


    After being scolded by Mei Sanniang, Dianqing pulled the juniors out of the ground and woke them up with a dull voice, and disappeared into the vision of Monkey King and the others with the armored door master who was still unconscious.


    Sun Wukong looked at Mei Sanniang and said, "From now on, you will accompany Xiaomeng in my house as a companion to her as a training partner."


    "Yes."


    Now that he had already surrendered to Monkey King, Sanniang Mei immediately entered his role.


    "A sparring..." Zi Nu looked at Mei Sanniang with a smile: "It''s really good to let someone in the armored door be a sparring."


    Guren chuckled, "You won''t get hurt if you just cut it."


    Chao Banshee: "It is indeed a good living target."


    When Mei Sanniang heard this, he was full of black lines. Could it be that the role of the old woman was to be beaten?


    "Let''s go, go back."


    With the departure of Monkey King and the others, on the top of a tree here, a woman with a beautiful face appeared at some point, her long skirt fluttering, as if a fairy was in the dust.


    "This Monkey King is really as tricky as the rumors. The armored door, which is said to be unbreakable, will break like a porcelain in front of him. It seems that it is impossible to use strong..."


    "Goku, what are you looking at?"


    In the middle of the way, when Honglian saw Monkey King suddenly turn around and look behind him, he asked curiously.


    Monkey King looked at the empty tree top, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Nothing..." But there was a hint of expectation in his heart: "It seems that the person I''m waiting for has already appeared. Then, what will you use? Way to approach me?"


    Zi Lan Xuan, Monkey King just walked into the door, he felt a few fierce auras locked in them, and smiled at the Zi Girl beside him: "It seems that today, your business in Zi Lan Xuan is pretty good. "


    Zi Nv smiled: "It''s true that there are a lot of guests here, you have to be optimistic, the sisters of Zi Lan Xuan are very precious to me, so don''t have trouble.


    "Don''t worry, yours is mine, and no one can move my things."


    "With your words, I''m relieved."


    Monkey King waved his hand and said: "You go back to my room and stay, I will take care of these annoying flies."


    "Do you want to help?" Mei Sanniang said.


    "No, it is your task to protect Xiaomeng and the others."


    "understood."


    Mei Sanniang went upstairs with Zi Nu and the others, and returned to Monkey King''s guest room.


    However, Monkey King walked out of Zilanxuan alone. It was obvious that the aura that had originally locked Monkey King also followed...


    When he came to a small alley, Monkey King looked at the deserted corner and said calmly: "Come out, I can cook together."


    In the twisting black light, three black-clad men appeared in an empty corner. They were all covered and unable to see their faces: "Your Excellency is so courageous. If you dare to come to this place alone to meet me and wait, then I will be straightforward. He asked directly. It is rumored that you have already cracked the secret of Canglong Qisu. I wonder if it is true?"


    "You mean this?" Monkey King stretched out his right hand, and a delicate box flashed in his hand.


    As soon as the box came out, there was a few wavering auras in the surrounding area. Obviously, there were more than these three people here, and there were more people with ulterior motives hiding in the dark, waiting for the opportunity, wanting the praying mantis to catch the cicada, the oriole is behind.


    It''s just that no one thought that Monkey King would take out the box of Canglong Qisu so casually, and for a while, they would mess up their energy and expose their identity.


    Sun Wukong looked around: "It''s all told you all to come out, do you still have a fluke?"


    The voice fell, and a group of figures emerged from different places around, with different dresses, representing different factions... ..

 2556 Chapter Fifty Final Request

    "I am Zhao Guo..."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in the identity of the dying person." Monkey King interrupted indifferently, and his thoughts moved. The swords and swords of the surrounding figures were all flying out of their own accord, turning into a cold light, regardless of your martial arts. It is a fatal blow.


    "People always have to pay for their greed." Sun Wukong put away the Canglong Qisu box, turned and left: "Moreover, the person I am looking for is not you..."


    Soon after Sun Wukong left, two young men appeared in the field, looking at the corpse lying on the ground, one of them was shocked with an ancient sword on his back: "What a terrible sword! Everyone is one. It seems that this Monkey King is really as the rumors say, one person can compete against the soldiers of one country! This person is not easy to provoke, let''s give up this mission!"


    "Give up? Why? Even your Jing Ke is afraid of anyone?"


    "This is not a question of fear. I knew I was defeated and went to die. I was not that stupid. It''s a pity. I have a different stand. I can''t take a swig with these characters. I knew I would not agree to be a prince pill so soon. The guest Qing."


    "What? Regret it?"


    "Then it won''t be enough. It''s just that we can''t make friends with these people. It''s a bit regretful. Let''s go, we are back to the country of Yan. We''d better not take this muddy water trip."


    The two figures flashed and disappeared.


    And just after the two left, the beautiful woman who appeared before reappeared in the field, looking at the corpses on the ground, with a solemn expression: "Even so many people have been solved in a flash, it seems this person I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even higher than Donghuang-sama..."


    Back at Zilanxuan, Monkey King sat down at will.


    Zi Nu immediately filled him with a glass of wine, and handed it to her, "All resolved?"


    "solved."


    The tide banshee smiled: "The concubine body thought that your husband would play with them, but I didn''t expect it to be solved directly."


    "A bunch of garbage, what''s so fun."


    Mei Sanniang was shocked when she heard that, all the people sent from various countries have been solved?In such a short time?


    However, thinking that Monkey King''s fist broke the horror of his master''s horizontal training, and the pictures of the flying master brothers were taken one by one, and it was relieved. Such a monster cannot be treated according to common sense.


    "Then the one you want to draw has already appeared?" Yan Lingji asked curiously.


    "Appeared, but I don''t know how she will approach me."


    Zi Nu looked helpless: "Take the secret that the whole world covets as bait, just for a woman to approach you. If this is known to others, I don''t know what it will be like?"


    When Mei Sanniang heard the words, her eyes widened and she exclaimed, "What? You let this news out on purpose? And, just for a woman?"


    "Otherwise?" Monkey King chuckled.


    "You, you, you, you..." Mei Sanniang finally suffocated a sentence after spending a long time with you: "You crazy man!"


    This guy actually used the secret of Canglong Qisu to play with all the people in the world, just for a woman?What is it if you are not a lunatic?


    "Huh?" Sun Wukong''s smiling face immediately boasted, and he dragged Mei Sanniang into his arms, slapped her hips: "How do you say you, it''s not big...Huh?"


    Before the word''small'' was uttered, Monkey King suddenly said in surprise, reached out his hand and touched Mei Sanniang''s hips, full of surprise: "Soft?"


    "Of course it''s soft, bastard!" Mei Sanniang flushed with shame, swish, and glared at Monkey King: "As long as I don''t exercise, my body will be normal!"


    "Is this particular?" Monkey King beckoned: "Come on, it feels good just now, let me feel it."


    "Dead pervert, go to death!"


    "It seems that you haven''t adapted to where you are, um~ you have to teach you the attitude you should have as a subordinate."


    "You...what do you want? No! You are a pervert, go away! Ah~~!"


    For a while, the exclamation of Mei Sanniang echoed in Monkey King''s room from time to time...


    the next day.


    Sun Wukong took Xiaomeng and Mei Sanniang on the busy street for shopping. As for Yan Lingji and the others, they didn¡¯t come together because their beauty was so eye-catching, so they stayed at Zilanxuan. in.


    This time I came out, mainly to take Xiaomeng out to go shopping, relax and experience the experience a child should have.


    Because this little girl is always indifferent to everything except practice and snacks. This makes Monkey King very worried. How can little Lori be like this, lively and cute, that¡¯s what Little Lolita should be vigorous.


    And just as Monkey King took Xiaomeng to play around in the city, in the Purple Lanxuan.


    At this moment, Yan Lingji is practising the mental method taught by Monkey King in her room alone...


    A colorful and poisonous snake crawled in silently along the window...


    Yan Lingji, who had closed her eyes tightly, opened her eyes slightly at this time, looking at the poisonous snake at the window, her eyebrows were slightly frowned, and she walked to the window.


    And that poisonous snake is walking along the window...


    Under the leadership of the poisonous snake, Yan Lingji came to a dense forest outside the city and met her former companions: Tianze, Wushuanggui, Hundred Poison King, and Exorcist.


    "I thought you were gone, but I didn''t expect to dare to stay here." Seeing the four of Tianze, Yan Lingji said flatly.


    Tianze''s eyes were cold, and he looked directly at Yan Lingji, exuding a cold breath: "Why, after following that guy for a period of time, don''t you even know how to call the master?"


    "I only have one master right now, and that is Wukong. Now, I have a very stable and happy life. I don¡¯t have to worry or worry about anything, nor do I have any fear in my heart. I don¡¯t want to go back to the past, so please Don''t come to me anymore."


    Tianze''s eyes released a fierce cold light: "Do you think you can break the relationship if you want to break it?"


    Yan Lingji looked helpless: "If you still want to survive, leave Korea as soon as possible and go back to Baiyue."


    The exorcist sneered: "Why, do you still want your man to kill us?"


    Yan Lingji has a complicated face and sighed slightly: "I just look at it for the sake of my former companions. I would advise you, whether you listen or not, that''s your business."


    Tianze''s eyes burned: "Since you still regard us as our old companions, then, promise my last request and complete it, and I will agree to you to completely sever relations with us."


    Yan Lingji''s beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly: "Are you looking at the secret of Canglong Qisu?" ..

 2557 Chapter 51 Two Women Save the Beauty

    Tianze''s complexion instantly turned gloomy: "If it hadn''t been for Wei Zhuang''s kick on the way, Canglong Qisu would already be in my bag!"


    Obviously, during the one month that Monkey King took Honglian and the others to leave Korea, many things happened, the most notable of which was the secret of the Canglong Qisu.


    Tianze worked hard for more than half a month, and finally found the clues to the secret treasure of Lord Huoyu, but he did not expect that he was robbed by Wei Zhuang in the end. Everything he gave was in vain. He could be willing It''s strange that I came to find the help of Yan Ling Ji.


    "That thing is not something you can covet, let''s leave now!" Yan Lingji looked serious: "You should have heard of it. Those masters from various countries who coveted the secrets of Canglong Qisu have died yesterday."


    Tianze looked solemn, and looked at Yan Lingji: "That''s why I came to you and tell me, what is the secret of Canglong Qisu?"


    Yan Lingji said leisurely: "I... don''t know..."


    "Will you not know?" Tianze frowned.


    "Wukong didn''t say it clearly, and he didn''t care about Canglong Qisu. He just used it as a toy to spread the news, just for one person. Don''t you, like those masters from all over the world, moths into the fire..." paused Suddenly, Yan Lingji said again: "As a former companion, I would like to advise you one more thing, as long as the Canglong Qisu stays in Wukong''s hands for a day, you should not go to its ideas, talk about it, and do it for yourself."


    With that, Yan Lingji turned and left.


    Hundred Poison King looked at Yan Lingji''s back and frowned slightly: "Master, just let her go?"


    "Do you still want to keep her?"


    The King Hundred Poisons immediately thought of the horror of Monkey King, and immediately shuddered. The person behind Yan Ling Ji is the Monkey King. If they dare to move, they will definitely die without life, and they will not say anything when they step back.


    Tianze''s face was gloomy: "I originally thought that I could use her relationship with Monkey King to get what I wanted, but I didn''t expect that she had completely abandoned her past identity. It seems that it is no longer desirable to start from her."


    Exorcist: "Then what shall we do next? Master?"


    Tianze was silent for a moment, and said coldly: "For the time being, according to what she said, hide it and wait for the opportunity. It is better than Ji Wuye and Bai Yifei who are easily defeated by him. That person is not something we can offend. Now Qin I want to see how long this South Korean can hold on."


    King Hundred Poisons: "But there is that adult in Korea. As long as he is there, nothing will happen in Korea!"


    "If he is willing to help South Korea, it would not be the Han Fei that sits in the seat of the king now." Tianze said, turning around and leaving.


    On the way back, Yan Lingji stopped under a big tree.


    The tide banshee appeared from behind the tree: "Have you never planned to help your old companions?"


    Yan Lingji looked at the tide female demon: "Do you not trust me?"


    "Oh~ How dare I!" The tide banshee smiled: "After all, your husband spoils you the most. If there is any accident, your husband will be sad, so I will follow to protect you. After all, we are already They are good sisters."


    Yan Lingji looked at the tide female demon deeply, and stopped talking.


    The tide banshee and Yan Lingji walked side by side, and the tide banshee said: "In other words, although your husband is not interested in the secrets of the Canglong Qisu, I am really curious, you say, what is the Canglong Qisu hidden? What kind of secret?"


    "If you want to know, just ask yourself."


    The tide banshee looked at Yan Lingji curiously: "Aren''t you curious?"


    "My husband will naturally say if he wants to say it, but I don''t want to say it, and I don''t want to ask more.


    "Really obedient, it''s no wonder your husband likes you so much." The tide banshee said, suddenly paused: "Did you hear the sound of fighting?"


    Yan Lingji looked to the road on the left: "Over there..."


    "Are you going to have a look?"


    "Not interested." Yan Lingji''s face was indifferent, but suddenly she heard a woman''s exclamation into her ears, filled with panic and fear, and her eyebrows frowned slightly: "Go and see."


    When the two women felt the scene, they saw a carriage and several guards lying on the ground. The red-stained ground could tell that they were already dead.


    At this time, a group of robbers are chasing a beautiful woman who is the only surviving woman dressed as a lady. The clothes on the woman''s arm have been broken, revealing the delicate skin like pink lotus root, and her panicked expression is full of fear. .


    And those robbers with lewd smiles were chasing carelessly, playing with the running woman: "Hey~~Boss, the posture of this woman running is really exciting! Ouch~ that Twisted, I can''t stand it!"


    "Asshole, put away your thief eyes, this little girl has already taken a fancy to Lao Tzu, and I have to catch it back and become Mrs. Press!"


    "Wow~~! Boss! Look, there are two more beautiful women over there!"


    Obviously, Chao Banshee and Flame Ling Ji were also discovered by this robber.


    "My mother, these two chicks are no worse than the one in front of you! Lucky, brothers! I robbed them both!"


    When the tide banshee and Yan Lingji heard this, their expressions were instantly cold. As a woman, the one who hated the most was the prostitute.


    With a wave of Yan Lingji''s slender hand, the sky burst into flames, and directly encircled a group of robbers and burned in the raging fire, screaming with fear and screams.


    But the tide banshee''s eyes are circling, seeing the remaining robbers dizzy, and then one by one with red eyes, they actually cut each other, the picture is cruel and bloody.


    But in a moment, dozens of robbers have all been killed.


    "Let''s go."


    After slaughtering the robbers completely, Yan Lingji turned and left with a calm expression, obviously not planning to take care of the life and death of the woman saved by them.


    These two are not soft-hearted people. They are already showing kindness in saving, so they don''t want to worry about what happens afterwards.


    However, just as the two women just turned around, the saved woman suddenly fainted to the ground.


    The tide banshee walked over and checked, and said, "It seems to have passed out? It is a pity that such a big beauty is thrown in the wilderness like this, or, shall we bring her together?"


    Yan Ling Jidai frowned slightly: "A lot of people are staring at their husband now. It''s a bit wrong to take strangers home so casually."


    "What''s the matter?" The tide banshee smiled slightly: "As the husband said, all conspiracies and tricks are useless in the face of absolute strength. Besides, I can''t feel her internal strength, and so A big beauty, if we take it back, our husband will be very happy if we can¡¯t keep it." ..

 2558 Chapter 52: Concubine Dongjun Yan

    Yan Lingji glanced at the tide banshee, full of warning: "Don''t use your bad habits on King Han on your husband."


    The tide banshee smiled: "Is my sister jealous?"


    I have been in the harem for some time, and this wave of banshees knows how to please men more than Hu Meiren.


    Yan Lingji snorted and said indifferently: "If you want to please your husband, please take her with him."


    The tide banshee smiled back: "Don''t worry, if your husband is really happy about it, I won''t monopolize this credit."


    After that, the banshee looked at the carriageway not far away: "There happens to be a carriage here, let''s go back in the carriage."


    The sun set, it was dusk.


    Monkey King returned to Zilanxuan with Xiaomeng and Mei Sanniang.


    After playing for a day, Xiao Meng has achieved some results. Xiao Meng no longer becomes taciturn, but it is a pity that this is only for Monkey King and for others, he still loves to answer.


    But this is already a good phenomenon, and I can''t expect to change my character all at once.


    Back to her room, the tide banshee greeted him first, and intimately hugged Sun Wukong''s arm: "My husband, you are back, it''s really hard work." After that, she reached out and touched Xiaomeng again. Head: "How about it, Xiaomeng, are you having fun?"


    "Yeah." Xiaomeng nodded, and then sat aside quietly, in a daze.


    Sun Wukong sat down with the slender waist of the tide banshee, and said, "Looking at your expression of inviting credit, what happy event happened?"


    The tide banshee is lying on Sun Wukong''s body: "I found a very beautiful beauty for your husband, do you want to take a look?"


    "Humph! Vixen!" Honglian muttered uncomfortably when he heard the words.


    Yan Lingji also glanced at her without a trace, they were not as generous as the tide banshee, and they were very unhappy with her approach.


    "You also found a beauty for me?" Monkey King looked at the tide banshee with an unexpected look. It is indeed a happy thing to have such a woman who is willing to find a woman for his husband: "That is to see Up."


    "The concubine is going to call her." Upon hearing the words, the tide female demon immediately turned into a fragrance and ran out of the room...


    "come in."


    But for a moment, she walked in with a glamorous lady like everyone.


    Seeing the woman walking in behind the Chao Banshee, Monkey King was surprised.


    Seeing his expression, the banshee thought that Monkey King was surprised by the other''s beauty, and stuck to Monkey King again: "My husband, are you satisfied with this beauty?"


    "Satisfied and satisfied!"


    Seeing Monkey King scanning her body, the woman also took the opportunity to take a step forward and said respectfully: "Little girl, I have seen an adult."


    "Get up." Monkey King hugged the Chao Banshee and asked: "Tell me, how did you meet each other?"


    As a result, the tide banshee began to talk about how they met Feiyan.


    And Fei Yan also took the opportunity to kneel in front of Monkey King, and Chu Chu said pitifully: "Thanks to the two ladies who rescued them, killed all the robbers, and avenged Fei Yan, now I am lonely and helpless. In order to repay the great kindness of the two ladies, if the adults do not give up, Feiyan is willing to wait on the adults for life, and hope that the adults will not give up and accept them.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but give a secret compliment. This acting full score is still redundant. It''s no wonder that even Chao Banshee and Yan Ling Ji were deceived. If he doesn''t know who she is. , I''m afraid even he has to be kept in the dark.


    Monkey King personally lifted Feiyan: "Okay, I can''t keep occupying the maid of Nongyu, you can stay and be a maid for me."


    "Thank you sir for taking in."


    "Don''t call it an adult, call it the master."


    "...Yes, master."


    Monkey King waved his hand and said, "You are also quite shocked, so I won''t be waiting for you today. Let''s go back and rest."


    "The slave and maid retire." Fei Yan saluted, backed away, and closed the door.


    After Fei Yan left, Zi Nu said: "Wukong, this woman...is really okay?"


    "Oh~ Did you see anything?" Monkey King looked at Zi Nudao with interest.


    "I can''t see..." Zi Nui said with a serious face: "But just because I can''t see it, I think she has some problems. Her every action is too perfect. She is not picky, just because of this, on the contrary It made me think it was intentional."


    Monkey King smiled appreciatively: "You are observant, much better than the two of them."


    When the tide female demon heard this, her face changed slightly: "My husband is saying that there is really a problem with this smoky smoke?"


    "The problem is big."


    The tide banshee paled with fright: "Husband..."


    Yan Lingji''s expression also became worried and uncomfortable, staring at the tide female demon and said: "I''m telling you to be nosy..."


    "I¡­"


    "Okay, you don''t have to be nervous." Monkey King looked at Yan Lingji, and patted the female demon again and said, "I didn''t blame you either."


    "Wukong, who is this person?" Nong Yu said.


    "Concubine Dongjun Yan."


    (PS: Dongjun is the position, Yan Fei is the name.)


    "Concubine Dongjun Yan?!" The Chao Banshee''s expression changed drastically, and she said in shock: "It''s not the Concubine Dongjun Yan from the Yin Yang family?"


    Zi Nu and Yan Ling Ji were both moved.


    When Gu Lian saw it, she was curious: "Is the Concubine Dongjun Yan from the Yin Yang family very powerful? You are all surprised."


    Zi Nu said: "More than that, the Yin-Yang family is the most mysterious one among the hundreds of scholars. And this Dongjun is second only to the leader of the Yin-Yang family, Taiyi, Donghuang. It is rumored that this person is cruel, and martial arts are even more profound. Test, none of the prey she was looking at could escape."


    Guren looked shocked: "So amazing? How about compared to Wukong?"


    Hu Meiren was a little amused to hear from the side: "My stupid sister, even if Donghuang Taiyi is in front of your husband, it is not enough, let alone this Dongjun Yan."


    "That''s what I said." Honglian smiled, looking at Monkey King admiringly; "My Wukong is the most powerful."


    The tide banshee frowned and said, "I also checked when I brought her back, and I didn''t find that she had internal strength in her body?"


    Monkey King: "This is the peculiarity of Onmyoji, and it is not difficult for Concubine Yan''s strength to divination and stargazing, and to cover up the secrets of heaven. You can''t find that her internal strength is normal."


    "Has this woman''s strength reached this level?" The Chao Banshee had a shocked face, and then her face was slightly red, and she knelt down in front of Monkey King with her back facing him: "I''m sorry, my husband, I didn''t expect to be Let such a person come in, you can punish your concubine..." ..

 2559 Chapter 53 Meeting

    Monkey King looked at the plump buttocks of the tide banshee, slapped him lightly and said: "The punishment will be forgiven. This time you will not only have no fault, but you will have merit."


    "Huh? Good? Why is this?" The tide banshee looked curious.


    "This Concubine Yan is the one I''m looking for, and you can be regarded as being righteous."


    Yan Lingji said with a surprised look: "Is that the one that the husband wants to use the Azure Dragon Seven Places to attract?"


    Monkey King smiled and nodded.


    The tide banshee laughed immediately, changed her weak expression of doing something wrong before, and lay softly on Monkey King again: "Is there a reward?"


    "Yes, there must be!" Monkey King smiled, holding the Chao Banshee and Flame Ling Ji and walked into the room.


    "Huh, vixen!" Gulian immediately pouted and hummed.


    Meiren Hu looked at Honglian and smiled softly: "If your Royal Highness wants to, you can also go in!"


    "Go!" Gulian got up immediately and ran in.


    Beauty Hu was stunned and smiled slightly: "This Princess Honglian is really unexpectedly cute. It''s really enviable."


    The next day, after breakfast.


    Honglian hugged Monkey King''s arm affectionately, and said, "Wukong, please accompany me to the palace today."


    "You a princess, there is nothing to do in the palace, right? What do you do when you return to the palace?"


    Gu Lian glanced at Zi Nv and the others immediately and said: "They all live with you in this Zi Lan Xuan, of course I am going to get some clothes and daily necessities, and I will also move to Zi Lan Xuan with you. live."


    "Okay, let''s walk with you." Monkey King looked at Concubine Yan on the side: "You too, just help Honglian clean up."


    "Yes, Master." Concubine Yan replied respectfully, her performance as a maid is very good, this acting skill is absolutely nothing.


    Monkey King waved his hand lightly, the ancient sword flashed out, and he jumped on the flying sword with Honglian in his arms, and stretched out his right hand to Concubine Yan: "What are you doing in a daze, come up."


    Concubine Yan froze for a while, but he hesitated for a moment, then walked forward and caught Monkey King. The remaining warmth from her hand made her feel a little strange in her heart. This was the first time she had done it with a man. Such an intimate act.


    Sun Wukong is not at all polite. In Concubine Yan''s slightly hardened body, she leaked out her frail and boneless waist. With a thought in his heart, the sword light gleamed, and he instantly broke through the sky...


    Standing on top of the sword, looking at the rapidly retreating scenery below, Concubine Yan is no longer as embarrassed as before, but her heart is full of surprise: "Is this the rumors of the sword technique? Sure enough, it was amazing, it was able to fly in the air, and it was much better than those light work."


    "Huh~ Goku, look, where is your brother doing?"


    Suddenly, Gu Lian pointed down, curiously.


    Monkey King looked in the direction pointed by Honglian, just in time to see Han Fei and Wei Zhuang meeting with a young swordsman in the courtyard.


    And this young swordsman, Monkey King still knows, it is Gaie Nie who will be called the world''s number one swordsman.


    "It seems that Han Fei is about to meet with that one emperor of the next generation." You don''t need to guess Monkey King to know what happened.


    Honglian always likes to be crowded. Upon seeing this posture, he immediately became curious, and shook Monkey King''s arm and said, "Wukong, let''s go and see!"


    "You really like to join in the fun. Anyway, it''s also on the way. It doesn''t hurt to take a look."


    The sword light flashed, and it had already fallen from the sky, landing in the courtyard.


    Han Fei, who was still acquainted with Gai Nie, saw the appearance of Monkey King and immediately clasped his fists and said, "Brother Wukong, I didn''t expect you to come here too."


    "Just passing by."


    Gai Nie also clasped his fists and saluted Monkey King: "Sir, we meet again."


    Monkey King nodded as a response.


    Honglian was full of hands on hips, staring at Han Fei: "Brother, you don''t want to stay in the palace, and you ran out to play secretly. You thought you were the former nine sons?"


    Han Fei''s expression of injustice on his face: "Honglian, you have wronged me. Brother, I am not here to play this time, but to meet an important guest."


    "What important guest do you have to come here personally?" Guren said with a look of contempt: "Brother, you are now the king of South Korea, don''t always do something disparaging, it''s really shameful."


    "Ahem~~ this..." Suddenly he was unceremoniously despised by his sister, Han Feina called a helpless: "This guest is not suitable for reception in the palace, so I changed to come here to meet, and, My sister, so many people are here, somehow give your brother some face."


    Guren tilted his head and said with a serious face: "It seems to be, my brother is now the King of Han. It''s time to give you some face."


    These words made Han Fei feel even more embarrassed. He really had nothing to do with this sister.


    He immediately changed the subject and looked at Gai Nie: "Well, this friend, eh~ Gai Nie, right?" The laughing expression instantly became extremely serious: "Didn''t you say that someone wants to see me, how about people?"


    Gai Nie did not rush to answer, but looked at Han Fei with a plain expression: "Friend? Can the Guigu disciple become a friend of the King?"


    Han Fei smiled slightly: "This is natural, aren''t brother Wei Zhuang and I just friends?"


    Wei Zhuang said with an indifferent expression: "I have never regarded you as a friend."


    Han Fei was stabbed with a sword in his heart, covering his chest and backing: "You, you...Brother Wei Zhuang, you stabbed too hard with this sword."


    Gainie was unmoved by Han Fei¡¯s amusement and took a step forward, saying: "The great king was taught by Master Zhuang Xun, a young sage, and he also called his brother to the descendants of Guigu, but in your "five beetles (d¨´)", "Confucianism uses literature to chaos law, chivalry uses martial arts to ban chaos."


    When Han Fei heard this, his expression instantly became extremely serious and serious: "Hundred schools of thoughts also have divisions, like Guigu''s unique knowledge, vertical and horizontal, Confucianism is divided into rotten Confucianism and Wang Confucianism, and chivalrous and righteous chivalry.


    Gai Nie looked serious: "Please advise."


    "The rotten scholars blindly ask the saints to rule the world, and despise the guidance of the law. If there must be sunny days throughout the year in order to have a good harvest, to rule the world, ignoring the good and evil of human nature, it is unrealistic; Swordsmen, fierce knights use swords to seek selfish desires, righteous knights use swords to save the world. Mencius said: Although there are thousands of people, I am a Confucian knight."


    Concubine Yan glanced at Han Fei unexpectedly.


    Gai Nie said: "It seems that the king also has a lot of research on swords."


    Han Fei laughed and said, "Isn''t it laughable to talk about swords in front of the three people." As he said, he looked at the Monkey King aside and said: "What''s more, in front of Brother Wukong, that is even more self-defeating."


    Gu Lian was boring to hear from the side: "Mother and mother said a lot, I thought there was something funny, it''s really boring, Goku, let''s go."

 2560 Chapter 54 Discussion

    Gu Lian was boring to hear from the side: "Mother and mother said a lot, I thought there was something funny, it''s really boring, Goku, let''s go."


    Monkey King waved his hand and looked at Han Fei: "I really want to hear your understanding of swords."


    "Then I will show my ugliness." Han Fei said: "Zhuangzi has an article about swords, which is quite my heart. Swords are divided into three classes, the common people''s sword, the princes sword, the emperor''s sword, the fierce fight, and the sword of the common people; Bravery as the front, incorruptible as the front, virtuous as the ridge, loyalty as the bar, as the sword of the lords; with the seven kingdoms as the front, the mountains and the sea as the front, the five elements, the yin and yang, the spring and summer, the line Autumn and winter, unparalleled in the world, the world is subdued, is the sword of the emperor."


    Gai Nie: "The severe punishment advocated by the king is also a sharp sword to govern the world."


    Han Fei: "In troubled times, the law can punish evil, and it can also be Yang Shan."


    Gane: "The sword is a murder weapon."


    Han Fei: "The sword is also the gentleman of a hundred soldiers." As he said, he looked at Monkey King again: "After saying so much, these are just some of my humble opinions. I don''t know what Brother Wukong thinks about the sword?"


    Sun Wukong said calmly: "The sword is the head of a hundred soldiers, the ancient sacred product, the supreme and noble, the ancestor of the short soldier, the weapon of close combat, and the profound Taoism, and then entered the legend of the mysterious. "


    When Han Fei heard this, he immediately patted his flattery: "Look, this is the real swordsman. What I just said is really just a humble opinion, showing ugliness."


    As someone who loves swords, Gai Nie and Wei Zhuang were immediately attracted by Monkey King¡¯s words. Han Fei said just now that they are inseparable from the sword of power. However, what Monkey King said is what a swordsman pursues. sword.


    Gai Nie stepped forward and clasped his fist to Monkey King: "Mr.''s understanding of the sword is far beyond my ability to wait. I hope I can give him any advice."


    Monkey King looked at Gai Nie and said, "You are also a sword lover. It¡¯s okay to tell you: there is no sword in your hand, but a sword in your heart; man is a sword, and a sword is a man; man and sword can not be stagnant. Everything, plants, trees, bamboo and rocks can all be swords. At that time, the sword will be as sharp as no one can rival."


    When Concubine Yan heard the words, her eyes shone slightly, and she looked at Monkey King and said very seriously: "Then... Has the master reached it?"


    Monkey King smiled without saying, using his hand as a sword, swiping it lightly, slashing with the terrifying sword aura, leaving a tiny scar on the ground and the walls of the house, spreading to the end of the line of sight, indestructible, everything is unbreakable.


    When everyone saw it, they were shocked.


    Concubine Yan said with great admiration: "The master''s sword is impressive."


    When Monkey King heard the words, he was speechless for a while, as expected, he shot himself in the foot.Unlike Yan Fei and the others, he has no other thoughts. If he reads "sword" as "cheap", it will be really painful.


    However, others obviously didn''t know what Sun Wukong was thinking at the moment. Gai Nie came to Sun Wukong with serious admiration, and acted as a younger generation to give a big gift: "Listening to Mr.''s words, I have benefited a lot and been taught."


    But at this moment, the door of the house next to the courtyard suddenly opened wide, and a man with a mask appeared at the door: "One who interprets the power of the world''s rights; one who understands is the sword of invincibility in the world, you two Human remarks are really eye-opening. It seems that my trip was not in vain."


    Gu Lian looked at the incoming person and said, "Who is this person? It looks so twitchy."


    "Xu~Don''t talk nonsense." Han Fei warned Honglian with a serious face, and smiled at the masked man at the door: "You have been waiting for me. Please forgive me for your negligence."


    The man walked into the yard, staring at Han Fei, revealing a trace of regret: "Since I read your article, I have been acquainted with each other for a long time, and now I can see it, but I deeply regret it, I don¡¯t want to, a son who is not very much treated. , But suddenly inherited the throne and became the king of a country."


    Han Fei looked at the man in front of him and smiled after hearing this. "It seems that you came to my South Korea. The original purpose was to come for me?"


    "You can also say the same." The man said, and shook his head regretfully: "It''s just that you are now the king of South Korea. It seems that you and I are destined to be friends."


    Han Fei''s eyes narrowed slightly, and only from these words, he could learn a lot. It seemed that this person had the same purpose as him and was a rival.


    "But, it''s not in vain." The man said, finally fixed his gaze on Monkey King, with a solemn expression on his face: "With Mr.''s talent and martial arts, if you don''t make a great achievement, you will be wasted. Is it a pity for a lifetime?"


    Monkey King looked disdainful: "Ying Zheng, right? Put away your boring mind, you are not qualified yet."


    Just glanced at the man, it was scared that his pupils shrank slightly, he backed up a few steps, and then he staggered and sat down on the ground.


    "The son!"


    Seeing this, Gai Nie was shocked, and hurriedly stepped forward to help the man up, his right hand was already on the hilt.


    Of course, his move was not aimed at Monkey King. Give him the courage, and Guyie didn''t dare, because he knew very well that if he showed hostility towards Monkey King, then he and the people he wanted to protect would never leave this place. Up.


    The reason for being so vigilant is because when Monkey King called out the word''Ying Zheng'', he clearly felt a trace of cold killing intent leaking from the surroundings.


    Although weak and insignificant, it was clearly felt by Gai Nie.


    In the same way, Wei Zhuang stepped forward without a trace, only two steps away from Han Fei, his palm also touched the shark tooth hilt.


    "What a terrible look!" Yingzheng was in shock at this moment. He believed that he was definitely not the kind of timid and fearful person. He could do the same without changing his face, but Sun Wukong just glanced at him and let him He saw the sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain, and the moment of his death, his mood collapsed.


    At that moment, he clearly felt the horror of death, the fear of the soul.


    Just when the atmosphere suddenly became heavy, a simple-dressed little girl suddenly chased a white rabbit and ran into the yard: "Tutu~little white rabbit, don''t run!"


    Coincidentally, that little white rabbit ran to Ying Zheng.


    And the little girl also ran to Ying Zheng under everyone''s attention.


    Looking at the little girl, Gai Nie''s eyes narrowed and he grabbed the little white rabbit in his hand and handed it to the little girl: "Here."


    "Thank you, big brother." The little girl was pleased, caught the little white rabbit and turned around to leave...


    However, in the instant of her innocence, her innocent expression suddenly became extremely cold in the forest, a cold light flashed in her sleeves, and a short dagger still sprinted towards Yingzheng... ..

 2561 Chapter 55: Eight Linglong

    However, as soon as she turned around, her innocent expression suddenly became extremely cold, a cold light flashed in her sleeves, and a short dagger was already stabling towards Yingzheng...


    It was just a flash of cold light and a ding sound. The dagger was already blocked by the sword in Guinie''s hand. It shook hard, and the sword groaned softly. The dagger in the little girl''s hand was shaken and flew out. It also flew upside down and fell ten meters away.


    Obviously, Gai Nie''s subordinates were merciful. With his swordsmanship, he was defensive in such a close situation. It was not difficult for him to hurt people, let alone someone who was inferior to his own martial arts.


    "Zheng~~"


    With another sword chant, Wei Zhuang also started his hand, shark teeth in his hand turned into a sharp and cold light, and he unceremoniously slashed at the little girl...


    Ganie would be merciful when he saw that the other party was a little girl, but Wei Zhuang would not. In his eyes, the enemy was the enemy.


    Seeing that the Sharktooth Blade was about to slash the little girl''s body, he saw a black shadow suddenly flashed, holding her to dodge, and tapping the wall lightly, leaping out like nothing, and disappearing into the field of vision. Inside.


    Wei Zhuang frowned slightly, glanced at Han Fei, but did not chase after him.


    Gane also took into account the safety of Yingzheng, and did not pursue it.


    Wei Zhuang was so sharp that he looked at Ying Zheng indifferently and said: "The shape is not in the shadow, the shadow is inseparable, the heart is different, the face is exquisite, it seems that you have been targeted."


    Ying Zheng had already recovered his usual calm at this moment, and stood up and said, "If you fail with a single blow, you must flee. This is indeed a rule that the assassins must follow. However, for Ba Linglong, this assassination was a bit sloppy. Like their usual style of doing things."


    The two descendants of Ghost Valley were present, and Monkey King was beside them. They even dared to do it. This was really courageous.


    Monkey King: "What the assassin followed is an assassination, that is, an assassination. It is naturally unexpected. It can be called an assassination in the most unlikely situation. If it hadn''t been for one of them to leak the energy, it would have succeeded at this moment."


    As he said, Monkey King looked at Gai Nie: "A little girl like just now, if you were not alert in advance, can you still save Ying Zheng?"


    Guene: "..."


    Wei Zhuang: "Brother, you are still the same as before, so kind of a woman."


    Gai Nie''s expression remained unchanged: "The moment the opponent shot, there was a moment of hesitation and confusion..."


    Wei Zhuang: "So, are you merciful?"


    Guenei did not answer silently.


    Honglian took Monkey''s hand and said, "Wukong, why didn''t you stop them just now?"


    "You didn''t come to assassinate me, so why bother?"


    "That''s right." Honglian grinned: "But what is Ba Linglong?"


    Monkey King: "Qin¡¯s top killer group is composed of eight people with different martial arts, looks and personalities. The little girl just now was one of them, Duili, and the one who saved her should be Kanshu. Among Ba Linglong, he is the only one who has such a light skill."


    At this moment, Gai Nie suddenly showed a different color and fell to his knees on the ground.


    Seeing this, Wei Zhuang frowned slightly: "Brother, are you...poisoned?"


    Ganie raised his right hand, and saw that his palm was already covered with a touch of black, spreading towards his arm. At the moment, he clicked on the acupuncture points on his arm to prevent the spread of poisonous gas, and his expression was solemn: "It''s the rabbit before..."


    Monkey King: "In Ba Linglong, there happens to be an old woman named Kun Po who is good at preparing poisons and medicines. This poison must be used to deal with Ying Zheng''s special arrangements. I am afraid that there is no cure."


    Gai Nie sat down cross-legged at the moment, wanting to force the poison, but not wanting his movement, the poison gas that had stopped spreading spread again along his arm.


    Monkey King: "The more luck, the faster the spread? It seems that they have spent a lot of thought. If Ying Zheng and not you were the one who touched the white rabbit before, they have already succeeded."


    When Ying Zheng thinks about it now, he doesn''t even feel a chill in his back.


    Gane made a decisive decision and swung his sword at his arm...


    Since the spread of poison gas cannot be prevented, then this arm can only be abandoned.


    As a swordsman, able to make such actions resolutely and resolutely, the tenacity of his heart is admirable at the moment.


    When Wei Zhuang saw this, Gu Jing Wubo''s face was moved.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and flicked the sword in Guyie''s hand with one finger. This made the latter''s complexion slightly changed, his face was shocked, and his sword was flicked off by one finger?This is enough to show that Monkey King''s internal strength is far better than him. At the same time, looking at Monkey King is very puzzled.


    "It''s pretty pleasing to your eyes, so you won''t break your wrist and stretch out your hand." Monkey King said calmly.


    Hearing this, Gai Nie immediately stretched out his right hand.


    With a swipe of his fingertip, Monkey King cut through a bloody mouth in the palm of Ganie''s palm, and sucked in the air with one hand. The black blood stains were immediately sucked out along the bloody mouth, and gradually condensed into a black blood bead in the air. .


    As the black blood was sucked out, Gane¡¯s arm gradually returned to its original color...


    "Okay." Monkey King shook his hand, and the blood beads floating in the air flew to the grass bed scattered on the side, causing it to wither and dry to death.


    Gai Nie squeezed his fist and showed a different look. This made him helpless. He could only choose to cut his wrist to save himself. The poison was so easily solved by Monkey King. At the moment he clasped his fist and gave a big gift: "Thank you. "


    Ganie is not the kind of person who is good at words, but although his words are simple, his solemn expression already shows his gratitude.


    For a swordsman, hands are more important than life. Monkey King saved his right hand, not only saved his life, but also saved his dignity and life as a swordsman.


    Such kindness, taking Gaie Nie as a person, will inevitably be remembered in heart, and Sun Wukong will not postpone his dispatch in the future.


    But as far as Monkey King is concerned, this is useless. At most, he will let Gai Nie run errands, but it seems that it is also good to let the world''s number one Juggernaut run errands in the future.


    "Mr. Yingzheng''s kindness of rescue will definitely be remembered in my heart." Yingzheng also held his fists to thank.


    Monkey King rescued Gai Nie, which is equivalent to saving him. If Gai Nie was not protected by him, then he believed that he would no longer be able to escape the assassination of Ba Linglong.


    However, Monkey King didn''t pay any attention to it. Although this emperor''s name is loud, it is just a drop in the ocean in his countless worlds, no different from other flowers.


    "It seems that nothing interesting will happen here, Honglian, Feiyan, let''s go." Feijian flashed, and Monkey King took Honglian and Concubine Yan onto the Feijian, which turned into a flash of sword light. Gulian''s palace broke through and went away...

 2562 Chapter 56 Clues

    "Is this the art of the sword?" Ying Zheng looked at Monkey King who disappeared into the sky, exclaimed: "I don''t want this kind of thaumatism in the world."


    "Brother Wukong is an expert in his own way, we don''t care about him..." Han Fei looked at Ying Zheng and continued to talk with him...


    The red lotus bedroom, in the hall.


    Gu Lian yelled at people to work with his arms akimbo, "You, you, you, and you have it. I moved this dresser. Be careful. This is my favorite dresser. If you break it, Ben You guys look good!"


    Sun Wukong looked at him and shook his head straight. Didn''t he say that he should only take some clothes he likes, why in the end, he would also take this, and that would be a complete move.


    But anyway, he doesn''t have to do the work by himself, so Sun Wukong doesn''t bother to take care of it, and goes with Honglian to toss it by herself.


    Came to sit down in the courtyard, accompanied by Concubine Yan, Monkey King drank wine leisurely.


    It''s really uncomfortable to have good wine in hand and beautiful women by the side.


    "Come on?" Monkey King looked at Concubine Yan who was standing next to him, picking up the wine glass and looking at her with a smile.


    Concubine Yan shook her head: "The slave servant has a poor amount of alcohol and can''t drink, so please let the master spare the servant."


    "If you can''t drink, you have to drink. This is an order. Sit down." Monkey King had a strong face, pulling Concubine Yan and sitting beside him.


    Since you approached me pretending to be a maid, you naturally have to have fun with you. Monkey King completely regarded this as a role-playing game.


    Concubine Yan resisted in her heart. Naturally, she didn''t want to be so close to a strange man. However, the identity she played could not make her resist and refuse, so Sun Wukong could only take her to sit down.


    Feeling the anger and anger in Concubine Yan''s heart, yet she had to pretend to be a weak and submissive woman, Monkey King was not amused for a while, but wanted to tease her even more.


    Directly stretched out his hand and took Concubine Yan into her arms, feeling her soft body, and sending a glass of wine to her lips: "Come here~~ This kind of wine is not something ordinary people can drink. I feel today. Okay, I will reward you with a cup."


    Concubine Yan¡¯s delicate body became a bit stiff in an instant. She originally thought that she was so frivolous, even if she couldn¡¯t show it, she would be very angry. But to her shock, being hugged by Monkey King, she not only didn¡¯t Feeling disgust, but a very peaceful, comfortable and nostalgic feeling?She was a little flustered for a while: "This...what''s going on?"


    Being frivolous, not only does not feel disgusted, but misses and nostalgia?Where did you break?


    However, without waiting for Concubine Yan to think about it, Sun Wukong patted her on her hip, interrupting her thoughts: "Why, don''t you want to drink?"


    "No, I don''t dare." Concubine Yan immediately replied with a respectful voice, not thinking about it for the time being: "The master''s love made me a little flattered for a while. If I neglect the master, please forgive me." She said, lightly opened her lips, Drink the wine on the lips.


    Concubine Yan¡¯s complexion instantly became densely blushed, her already beautiful face became more enchanting, her eyes also lit up slightly, and for a moment, she felt her whole body wrapped in a warm current, both physically and mentally. It became more comfortable, and even the internal strength increased a lot. For a while, I was very surprised: "What kind of wine is this? It has such effects?"


    "How about it, not bad?" Monkey King smiled and looked at Concubine Yan, and said.


    Concubine Yan''s face was flushed: "This is the most beautiful wine I have ever had."


    "Then drink two more glasses with me."


    Embracing the beauty, Monkey King began to drink...


    While chatting, Sun Wukong also took out the Canglong Qisu box. He knew very well that Concubine Yan approached him in order to be the secret of the Canglong Qisu.


    "Master, what is this? What a beautiful box." Concubine Yan sat in Sun Wukong''s arms. After seeing him take out the Canglong Qisu box, her eyes were obviously bright for a moment, but it was a moment. Hidden by her, she asked curiously.


    "The box that everyone else wants to compete for is one of the seven places of the Canglong Dragon."|


    Concubine Yan looked curious: "Canglong Qisu? Is this the box that the master cracked as the rumor said?" Concubine Yan was very thorough in her role.


    Monkey King smiled and nodded.


    Concubine Yan looked curious: "Has the master really cracked the secret of this Canglong Qisu?"


    "You seem to be very attached to this thing?"


    Concubine Yan''s heart was shocked, but she didn''t change her face: "This thing is about to spread to the world. The servants are just curious."


    "Canglong Qisu, for ordinary people, it is indeed a very remarkable thing." Monkey King squeezed the box in his hand, tapped the box, and the box opened immediately, and a dragon breath leapt out from it, faintly able to hear it. To the Voice of Longyin.


    "This is... Dragon Qi?" Concubine Yan''s eyes lit up, and her calm heart beat for a while, but she was directly suppressed by her great realm: "He actually cracked the secret of this Canglong Qisu? "


    As the Dongjun of the Yin Yang family, she had seen this Canglong Qisu box, and had seen the royal family open it, but she had never seen such a sight.


    Without being suspicious, Concubine Yan immediately looked at Monkey King with worshipful eyes: "Master, it turns out that you have really cracked the secret of this Canglong Qisu!"


    Monkey King tapped the box again, and the box immediately closed itself again: "The seven boxes of Canglong Qisu are like a puzzle, but also a shackle. When the puzzles are gathered together, you can find the key to open it. The secret hidden by the Canglong Qisu."


    "The key? Then what is the key to unlock the seven places of Canglong?"


    Monkey King said calmly: "It is said that there is a peerless treasure in the Yin Yang family, called the Phantom Sound Treasure Box, which must be related to this thing.


    "Phantom Sound Treasure Box..." Concubine Yan murmured, but her heart was bright. After Sun Wukong had eaten so much tofu, it was a bit of comfort to receive such a useful news.


    However, Concubine Yan feels a bit pity that the Yin Yang family has lost the Phantom Sound Box for hundreds of years. They have been looking for the Phantom Sound Box for dozens of generations, but unfortunately they have been to no avail.


    Looking at Monkey King, Concubine Yan''s heart suddenly moved: "Maybe he will know something?"


    Somehow, such a thought came out suddenly.


    With a hint of expectation, Concubine Yan asked without a trace: "Does the master know where this magic sound box is?"


    Monkey King held Concubine Yan''s soft waist, smelled the fragrance on her body, and smiled: "Of course I know."


    When Concubine Yan heard this, her eyes lit up in vain...

 2563 Chapter 57 Disclosure

    Monkey King held Concubine Yan''s soft waist, smelled the fragrance on her body, and smiled: "Of course I know."


    When Concubine Yan heard this, her eyes lit up in vain.


    It''s just that she was smart and didn''t continue to ask, for fear that Monkey King would doubt it.


    Monkey King hugged Concubine Yan with his face on his chest, and said with enjoyment: "Aren''t you curious to ask?"


    Concubine Yan''s complexion turned red. It was because she tried her best to suppress the fluctuations in her heart. Sun Wukong could already hear her heart beating faster than usual: "I''m just a maid. You don''t want to know such a secret. Trouble the upper body."


    "But your heartbeat seems to be lying."


    Concubine Yan''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated a lot. She was as smart as her, and she immediately lowered her head, knowing that it was not the time to cover up, with a shy look on her face: "The master is really asking..."


    "Hahaha~~" Monkey King suddenly laughed when he saw this. It was really fun to make the usually glamorous and cruel Concubine Dongjun Yan show such an expression.


    The one who had been a mother at home had already lost her original spirit as Dongjun and turned into a gentle and virtuous mother.


    The man in front of him was the real Dongjun, the cruel Dongjun, and Monkey King wanted to tease him even more.


    "What are you talking about, so happy?"


    At this moment, Honglian also walked into the yard, watching Monkey King holding Concubine Yan intimately, pouting her mouth immediately, with an expression of displeasure.


    "Already packed up?" Sun Wukong let go of Concubine Yan, the latter immediately got up and stood aside obediently, while Honglian came to Sun Wukong and directly occupied the place where Concubine Yan was staying, lovingly wrapped her hands around her He caught Monkey King''s neck: "It''s almost there, what are you talking about?"


    Honglian¡¯s fierce body is no worse than Yan Fei. Sun Wukong hugs her arms and enjoys her face, because this girl can touch her paper without any scruples: "Nothing, just chat with her about The matter of Canglong Qisu."


    "Canglong Qisu." Honglian immediately became interested: "I don''t know what will be inside? Wukong, didn''t you say that you have known the secret of Canglong Qisu a long time ago? Tell me about it."


    Concubine Yan heard this, her heart moved, she was shocked: "He already knows the secret of Canglong Qisu?" The rumors only say that Sun Wukong has cracked the secret of one of the boxes of Canglong Qisu, but it does not say that Sun Wukong already knew the secret. .


    Furthermore, the seven boxes of Canglong Qisu have never been collected in seven different countries. How did he learn the secret of Canglong Qisu?


    Concubine Yan became more and more curious about Monkey King.


    Monkey King has already reached into the indescribable Red Lotus. It is so big that people can''t hold it anymore. When holding Concubine Yan, he is afraid of losing his affection, so he doesn''t have to bear it anymore: "This is this continent. The biggest secret, if it¡¯s just said and solved, wouldn¡¯t it be boring? If you want to know the mystery, it¡¯s more interesting to explore and decipher it yourself?"


    "It seems... also right..." Honglian''s breathing became a little panting, and the red clouds were densely covered: "Or, let''s go to the collection and open it?"


    Concubine Yan did not squint, as if she hadn''t seen it, but her eyes were faint after hearing Gulian''s words. If Monkey King wants to collect the remaining six boxes, he must attack the remaining six countries and change to someone else. It may be difficult to achieve this goal, but if it is replaced by Monkey King, then it is much simpler, and there are some expectations in my heart.


    "Don''t go." Monkey King said decisively: "That thing is meaningless to me, so I won''t waste time."


    Honglian immediately pursed her mouth: "Then you still said to explore and dig by yourself, but you don''t go, and you always make people''s appetites, which is really annoying."


    Monkey King laughed: "Okay, okay! I won''t catch your appetite. You know the seven azure dragons and seven places, but the key to that thing, the Phantom Sound Box, is in the Mo Family Organ City. If you are interested, , Tell your brother to find it."


    Obviously, it sounds like Sun Wukong just said it to make Honglian happy, but he actually said it to Concubine Yan. Knowing this news, I don''t know what she will do?


    "Why did you say that for such an important thing?" Honglian subconsciously covered Monkey King''s mouth with her hand, because she clearly knew the identity of the Feiyan undercover next to her. What''s the meaning of covering?


    "Mohist Institution City..." Concubine Yan didn''t change her face, but her heart was already active: "I didn''t expect to be in that place..."


    But at this moment, a lady with delicate facial features bowed her head and came to the gate of the courtyard, and said respectfully: "Your Royal Highness, Mr. Ma, everything is ready and ready to go."


    Princess Honglian had already followed Monkey King, and told him to be a husband.


    "Are you ready?" Honglian immediately said to Monkey King: "Then Wukong, let''s go back. This time we will go back in the carriage. You take me to the carriage."


    Monkey King chuckled, "Are so many people watching, aren''t you ashamed?"


    Gu Lian immediately said with an arrogant expression: "Huh~ If anyone dares to take a peek, this princess will goug her eyes out!"


    Of course, this was just a cruel remark made by Gulian. She hasn''t blackened yet, so naturally she is not so cruel, she is still a kind sister, but as a princess, her mouth is a little bit sassy.


    "Everything is up to you." Sun Wukong is naturally willing when the beauty is in his arms. If he does not agree with the act of acting like a baby, he should be alone.


    Seeing Sun Wukong holding Honglian out of the back of the palace, the heart of Concubine Yan behind him unexpectedly gave birth to a sense of envy and a little bit of jealousy. He was so affectionate to her just now.


    "Jealous?" When she noticed the change in her own emotions, Concubine Yan was taken aback for a moment, then she shook her head and shook off the inexplicable thoughts in her mind...


    Just when he returned to Zilanxuan, Monkey King greeted Xiao Meng and Mei Sanniang, who had accepted Sun Wukong''s order and followed Xiao Meng inseparably.


    "Master, look, my [Xuehou Chuqing] is getting more diligent again." At this time, Xiaomeng is like a little girl seeking praise from her parents, holding the sword Qiuli behind her with one hand, the sword pointing gleams Flickering, I quickly wrote "Easy Travel" in the air in front of me. Each font contained a bit of sword intent, which made people feel the horror of being held in the throat by countless swords.


    Sun Wukong saw him and nodded in satisfaction: "This little girl is really talented. After a few words of guidance by me, she has stepped into the threshold of sword intent..." ..

 2564 Chapter 58 The Gears of History

    When Concubine Yan saw it, her heart was full of exclamation: "As expected of his disciple, he has such a cultivation level at a young age."


    Only the next moment, seeing Xiaomeng controlling the font and attacking Monkey King like a sword rain, Yan Fei was surprised again: "This is Taoist [Xue Hou Chu Qing]? It''s very different from what I know, but it''s powerful. Stronger, more subtle..."


    After the surprise, she was even more shocked by the strength of Monkey King.


    I saw that Monkey King did not move in the face of such a fierce font sword rain, and he only took it with one hand to defeat it, just like in a heavy rain, receiving a downpour of wanton rain, casual and casual, not leaking, really incredible.


    Sun Wukong touched Xiaomeng¡¯s head and praised: "Yes, yes, the subtlety of the moves is almost mastered, but the internal strength is somewhat insufficient, resulting in a decrease in power. If you encounter people with deep internal strength, you can also forcefully accept it with internal strength. Move downwards, let go of your moves in the future and focus on cultivating internal strength."


    Xiao Meng squinted his eyes to enjoy Monkey King''s head-killing, and listened to Monkey King''s admiration with a smile on his face: "Okay, Master."


    Zi Nu twisted her waist and walked from behind: "Wukong, your apprentice is really amazing. Now even I am almost no match."


    Monkey King laughed and responded. Of course, he knew that Zi Nu was just self-effacing, boasting Xiaomeng in disguise. After all, they all learned the mental methods taught by Monkey King, and they also learned the lessons of Monkey King. This technique is far from the current Xiaomeng''s strength.


    "Let''s go, to celebrate that Guren also moved here, have a banquet tonight, please be happy."


    "The banquet? That''s really something to look forward to." Hu Meiren''s eyes lit up when she heard the words. She had been coveting Monkey King''s endless food.


    However, in order to catch their appetites, Monkey King doesn''t often take them out to eat. Now that there is a banquet, wouldn''t it be enough to eat?


    At the moment, Yan Lingji and the others also had their eyes dimly bright, with expressions of expectation on their faces.


    So everyone went back to their yard and started to get busy...


    Their current happiness is nothing more than practicing with Monkey King, then studying cooking, and making food for Monkey King.


    Therefore, they are in control of the food now, and they are not asking anyone to prepare it. Naturally, they have prepared the banquet personally, and the women''s feelings can be drawn into each other.


    Three days later.


    Yin and Yang House, the main altar, the night is sultry.


    In the magnificent and glorious hall, Eastern Emperor Taiyi stood with his back, listening to the report from Yun Zhongjun: "Enlighten Lord Eastern Emperor, Lord Dongjun has heard news."


    Donghuang Taiyi was very forceful, and turned his back to him indifferently and majesticly: "Say."


    Jun Gong said in the cloud: "The news has been confirmed, that person has indeed cracked the secret of the Canglong Qisu, and at the same time brought a more surprising news."


    "Oh? More surprising news than Canglong Qisu?" Donghuang Taiyi finally turned around and looked at Yun Zhongjun, but it was a pity that he was enveloped in that gorgeous coat and still couldn''t see his face clearly. :"tell me the story."


    "The long-lost treasure of my Yin and Yang family-[Phantom Sound Box] has also got its whereabouts."


    "Phantom Sound Box..." Hearing this news, Dong Huang Taiyi was still calm and terrible, as if there was nothing in this world that surprised him at all: "Where are you, and where do you get it?"


    "I also learned from the Sun Wukong that it is said that the [Phantom Sound Box] is in the Mohist Institution City."


    "The Mohist Institution City...that''s a hard-to-find place..."


    It is true that the Mohist Institution City is famous all over the world, but no one knows where it is located except for the core members of the Mohist school.


    Jun Yunzhong sighed slightly: "Yes, neither the Canglong Qisu nor the Phantom Sound Treasure Box can be easily obtained. The Phantom Sound Treasure Box is simpler. You only need to find out the location of the Mo Family Organ City. It is not difficult; however, if you want to obtain the secrets of the seven kingdoms of the Canglong and Seven Suspensions, you must break through the seven kingdoms, which is even more difficult."


    After a moment of silence, Eastern Emperor Taiyi spoke calmly: "So, we must support a hegemon to help him break through the other six nations and unify the seven nations!"


    Jun Yunzhong was surprised: "Master Donghuang means that our yin and yang family will participate in the vortex of the political struggle of the Seven Kingdoms?"


    Donghuang Taiyi said indifferently: "This is the mission and destiny of the Yin Yang Family."


    "Master Donghuang is involved in good fortune, and he must have seen the mystery..." Jun Yun Zhong directly slapped him with a flattering, and said: "I don''t know what the ideal country in Master Donghuang''s mind is?


    "The destiny is in Qin." Donghuang Taiyi raised her head and looked at the sky, looking at the starry night sky, her eyes shimmering, mysterious and unpredictable.


    This so-called destiny has nothing to do with Monkey King and the goddess. It is just a historical trend. They don''t bother to deal with this kind of thing. Of course, if they want to manage, they only need a thought, then the so-called destiny will be changed in an instant.


    "Qin Kingdom..." The monarch in the cloud paused, and said respectfully: "The subordinates are not suspicious of the Eastern Emperor''s astrology. They are just a little curious, why not South Korea? Rumor has it that the Monkey King is invincible with his sword skills. In the world, Sword Shadow in the sky is even more ashamed of tens of thousands of troops. It has also been confirmed from Lord Dongjun that his person does have the supreme cultivation base that one person can rival one country. There are such characters in Korea, isn''t it? Destiny?"


    After hearing these words, the aura of Donghuang Taiyi that had been unwavering in the ancient well finally fluctuated for a moment: "One person can be against a country?"


    The reason I was surprised was that even he couldn''t do this kind of thing.


    "Yes." Yun Zhongjun said very solemnly: "Master Dongjun also sent a message: "Anyone can offend, but my Yin Yang family must not offend this person!"


    "Even Dongjun is so cautious..." Donghuang Taiyi''s quiet breath finally became extremely catching: "Very well, it seems that this person does have an extraordinary place, and I really want to go to the meeting in person. It will be a while, but now, it¡¯s not time yet..."


    After a moment of silence, Donghuang Taiyi turned his back again: "Mr. Yunzhong, you have some attainments in alchemy, look for opportunities to approach Qin, pave the way for my Yin and Yang family, and at the same time send people to collect the Mo family organ city. The information of the location is returning news to Dongjun to keep her with that person. In the end, it is indispensable to ask that person to unlock this thousand-year secret!"


    "Yes!"


    Jun Yunzhong immediately bowed back and left.


    And Qin Shimingyue¡¯s historical gears also began to turn in the words of the two of them... ..

 2565 Chapter 59 Recommendations

    South Korean royal palace, above the court hall.


    Li Si looked at Han Fei in the court and said, "This is already the fifth day. I wonder if the king has caught the murderer who assassinated my Qin envoy?"


    Han Fei sits on the throne, his face is serious, and he does not have the free and easy freedom of the past: "No hurry, the Qin envoy will be killed and the widow will definitely give Qin a satisfactory answer, but before that, the widow wants to give you Refer someone."


    "Introduce someone?" Li Si frowned slightly, with doubts and vigilance in his heart. He didn''t dare to take the slightest care of this senior: "What kind of person is it?"


    Han Fei smiled faintly, with a strategizing posture: "A person who can keep you on track and make your career worry-free."


    "Oh~ Then I want to see it." Li Si''s eyes condensed, and there was a vague guess in his heart, but he was not sure, how could such a person appear in Korea?


    After retiring, Li Si followed Han Fei to a manor.


    However, no one in the manor came to see him, which made Li Si couldn''t help but look at Han Fei: "I wonder who the king is recommending for me?"


    "Before that, I have to ask you a question."


    "My lord, please say."


    "This is your first mission on behalf of Qin. If this mission fails, what will happen to you?"


    Li Si heard the words, and his loose palms were tightly squeezed into fists.


    Han Fei smiled and replied for him: "Then, you will get nothing when you travel to Korea this time. Similarly, you will have nothing and lose your foundation in Qin. Therefore, for the widow, you are more eager to think. To find this murderer, right?"


    "The king really looks at the fire, and Li Si admires it, but if South Korea does not find the killer within a limited time, the king should understand what South Korea will face. For me, what is lost is the career, but for the king, what is lost is his own. country."


    Han Fei smiled and looked at Li Si: "So we shouldn''t compete, but cooperate with each other, right?"


    Li Si''s face was serious: "The king meant, let me take a murderer back?"


    "Neither, nor~~" Han Fei waved his hand: "Although this is a good method, it is also a stupid method. It will be dismantled by Qin immediately and put South Korea in a more dangerous situation. It''s really hard to argue."


    "Why?"


    Han Fei asked, "Didn''t Junior Brother already know it well?"


    Li Si was silent and did not answer. Seeing his attitude, he had already seen everything, just pretending to be confused.


    Han Fei: "It seems that Junior Brother has indeed seen through it a long time ago. A murderer who does not exist, I can''t deliver it in Korea."


    Li Si did not admit it face-to-face, but asked indifferently: "I don''t know how the king wants to survive this crisis?"


    "Then it depends on the position of Junior Brother." Han Fei looked at Li Si directly, exuding an extremely pressing aura: "Are you standing on Qin Xiangguo''s side, or..."


    Li Si wondered about Han Fei''s intentions, and then thought about the person Han Fei said before that he would recommend him. Is this a conspiracy, or...


    But he knows that this is also an opportunity. It''s just that the bet is a bit big. If the bet is right, then his career is really stable, but if the bet is wrong...


    Therefore, he gave a very general answer: "Li Si has been loyal to Qin only..."


    Han Fei: "This is really like your answer." As he said, he looked at a closed door: "So, what do you think?"


    The door creaked and opened, and Ying Zheng walked out of it...


    Li Si had never seen Yingzheng, but even if he hadn''t, he had already determined the identity of the other party at the first sight of Yingzheng. Under the world, he could show that kind of noble and kingly spirit. Only know one person, that is a born emperor.


    For the first time, Li Si, who was unhurried, showed surprise on his face. Obviously, he was shocked. Why did this man appear in Korea and also meet with King Han? This courage simply broke through the sky.


    However, this kind of shock was disappeared by him for a moment.


    Such a calm behavior made Ying Zhenggao take a look at him.


    Han Fei looked at Ying Zheng and said, "How about, is the one I recommended for you satisfied?"


    "Yes, it is indeed a manufacturable material." Yingzheng''s expression was expressionless, and Han Fei was far inferior to him. He looked at Li Si and said calmly: "Then, your answer."


    Li Si immediately bowed down and bowed, without much words, but the actions have shown everything.


    Han Fei looked at Ying Zhengdao: "The talents of the younger brother are no less than me. Now I recommend such a talent for you, so what we are talking about..."


    "As long as King Han solves Ba Linglong for the widow, Qin will retreat immediately and the widow promises." Ying Zheng has already used King Qin''s claim, which obviously also represents his promise.


    Han Fei squinted his eyes slightly and looked at Ying Zheng: "You are really good at calling people, so you are not afraid that I will arrest you and try to hostage Qin to retreat?"


    Ying''s political status does not change: "Even if the widows die, Qin will not be chaotic. On the contrary, some people will be more happy. On the other hand, South Korea will be attacked by the Qin army. King Han is a smart man and will not be stupid. move."


    Han Fei spread his hands together: "You will really find the opportunity, you will take advantage of all the benefits, it feels a bit uneconomical."


    Ying Zheng looked at Han Fei: "At least you have saved South Korea, stabilized the situation, and stabilized your own position. We each get what we need. This is a win-win situation."


    "It seems that you are not having a good time in Qin." Han Fei looked at Ying Zheng, his eyes were deep, as if he had seen everything through him.


    Ying Zheng dared to come here alone. He didn''t think that it would be that simple, and that there would be big moves, the courage of this person.Let him feel shocked.


    However, Ying Zheng accepted it calmly without changing his face.


    "I really raised an enemy for myself!" Han Fei sighed in his heart: "If you can, I really want to keep him in Korea forever."


    He could see that this Yingzheng would be a big enemy in his life.


    It is a pity that Han Fei knows clearly that he can''t win the government, but has to ensure his safety. Who calls South Korea weak? If South Korea is stronger than Qin, it is not afraid of the threat of Qin''s offensive.


    Of course, if that were the case, even if Ying Zheng had the courage, he would not dare to come to Korea.


    "Since I can''t move, I can only maximize my own interests, but I can''t let Yingzheng take up all the benefits."


    Similarly, Ying Zheng also has the same thoughts as Han Fei. Since reading Han Fei¡¯s article, he has been shocked to the heavens. He will come to Korea even if he does not hesitate to commit personal risks. Although he has no purpose, he comes. See Han Fei, one of them...

 2566 Chapter 60 Actually I am good at physical skills

    Han Fei looked at Li Si: "In this way, Junior Brother, with regard to the murder of Qin''s envoy, you should not be aggressive, right?"


    Li Si''s current attitude: "All rights are bestowed by the king. Li Si is only loyal to the king. What the king means is Li Si''s will."


    For Li Si''s statement like this, it touches Yingzheng''s favor.


    Han Fei: "In this way, only Ba Linglong is left. We are in the light and they are in the dark. It seems passive and active, but I don''t know if King Qin dares."


    Ying Zheng looked at Han Fei: "Are you saying you used me as a bait to lure Ba Linglong to sting?"


    "This is absolutely not possible." Li Si on the side immediately vetoed: "The king''s safety must not be lost, even if there is still a point of danger, we must not risk it."


    Ying Zheng is his official career, how could he be willing to use his career as a bet?


    Han Fei pondered for a moment, and said: "So, I can only wronged King Qin to go to an absolutely safe place to hide for a while. During this period, my Korean general will be under martial law throughout the city, searching for traces of Ba Linglong, as long as they are still in Xinzheng , It is bound to make them invisible."


    Upon hearing this, Ying Zheng immediately understood: "It is rumored that the Zilanxuan in Xinzheng is the best in the world. Now when I come to Xinzheng, the widow has never seen it before. If you don''t know it, it will be a great regret in life."


    Wei Zhuang said calmly: "If you want to say that the safest place in the world, it is Zilanxuan."


    Han Fei replied with a smile: "The hero sees the same thing, but if he is misunderstood by Brother Wukong, it is dangerous to think that we regard him as a shield. Therefore, before going, we must explain why we are coming, and we can''t hide anything."


    As the king of a country, it is indeed a big irony to have to be so respectful and cautious to a knight in a small area, but no one wants to say it openly when thinking of the terrifying power of Monkey King.


    It is said that people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Since Mengyin wants to be protected by the prestigious Sun Wukong, what should be thrown away is still to be thrown away. This is the strength of being a king.


    Now that the idea had been decided, Ying Zheng immediately launched an action, accompanied by Han Fei and others, secretly came to Zilanxuan.


    Under the reception of the maid, Han Fei and others were arranged in a guest room.


    Before they can sit down, Honglian has already rushed in: "I said, brother, you are now the king of South Korea. Why do you always run to this Zilanxuan, so you are not afraid that the ministers will impeach you?"


    "Brother, I''m doing business, don''t make trouble." Han Fei gave his sister a white look, and looked at the purple girl behind Hong Lian: "Purple girl, I''m afraid I will disturb Gui Zi Lanxuan more this time."


    Zi Nv glanced at Ying Zheng, who had never spoken, and said plainly: "My Zi Lan Xuan is just a place for drinking and entertainment. As long as it is a guest, we are willing to pay, Zi Lan Xuan will naturally welcome her."


    Hearing this, Han Fei finally let go of his heart. Zi Nu said this, and naturally got Sun Wukong''s consent, so he didn''t have to worry, and immediately gave Li Si a wink.


    Li Si understood, and immediately took out a large silver coin: "My host likes to be quiet. Just prepare drinks and food every day, and nothing else is necessary."


    "Good." Zi Nu took the silver and looked at a woman outside the door: "Xiaohui, you will take care of this person from now on."


    "Okay, sister."


    Zi Nu looked at Han Fei again: "So the king..."


    Han Fei didn''t wait for Zi Nu to finish her words, and waved her hand quickly: "I have a lot of government affairs to do, you won''t stay too much."


    The maid outside the door looked at Han Fei''s awkward escape under the gaze of Honglian, and smiled: "This is probably the most imperious king in history."


    "It''s troublesome." Zi Nu glared at her, who immediately spit out his tongue, not daring to say more.


    After Zi Nu confessed a few words to the maid again, she left with Honglian and came to the courtyard where Monkey King lived.


    At this time, Monkey King, leaning lazily in the soft arms of Yan Lingji, opened his mouth to enjoy the pastries and delicacies of Hu Meiren and the trendy banshee who were waiting for you, and watched the wonderful contest between Xiaomeng and Mei Sanniang. The clanging sound of the clanging, Xiao Meng''s sword is faster than the onslaught of the sword, it is really frightening, but it is crazy.


    Such a leisurely life is what everyone is yearning for.


    "Huh~ I won''t fight anymore, I can''t break the defense every time." After a long time, Xiao Meng''s mouth pursed, giving up the attack, ran directly in front of Monkey King and jumped into his arms: "Master, I feel horrified. Practicing Kungfu is so good, you teach me to practice Kungfu horizontally."


    Xiao Meng, who didn''t say much, already knew how to act like a baby, and she looked a bit like a child.


    Sun Wukong touched Xiaomeng¡¯s head: "Horizontal Kungfu is really great. The so-called absolute defense is also a kind of invincible skill. It''s just a tough one that you can practice all over your body. It doesn''t have a touch. It is not cute. I don''t like it ."


    Upon hearing that Monkey King didn''t like it, Xiao Meng immediately dispelled the idea: "Then Master knows how to break Mei Sanniang''s defense?"


    Sun Wukong said with a spoiled expression: "There are three ways to break Mei Sanniang''s defense. The first is to find her door; the second is to break it with absolute strength; the third is to use skill to break it. "


    Mei Sanniang immediately expressed his dissatisfaction: "I agree with the first two kinds of things the master said, but I don''t agree with the third kind. The master too underestimated my cross-training skills. How can Kung Fu be broken with skill."


    "Don''t believe it? Do you want to try?" Monkey King looked at Mei Sanniang with a smile.


    Seeing Monkey King¡¯s expression, Mei Sanniang immediately became a little guilty, but she still didn¡¯t believe that there were any techniques that could break her horizontal training. She said very hard at the moment: ¡°Try and try, but if I win Now, the master has to promise me a request."


    "Tell me."


    Mei Sanniang looked at Monkey King earnestly and said, "My subject is full of blood, full of energy, and can handle swords with bare hands. I''m afraid I have practiced horizontal kungfu? And it''s a very powerful one?"


    Monkey King nodded: "I am majoring in physical skills, so it can be regarded as a horizontal practice."


    "The husband''s master is practicing physical skills?" Yan Lingji and the others were surprised when they heard the words. After seeing Monkey King''s invincible swordsmanship, they thought that Monkey King was specialized in sword arts.


    Monkey King chuckled: "Swordsmanship is just something I usually use for fun, my best is physical skills."


    "..."


    Yan Lingji and the others were speechless when they heard this. They were already invincible in the world with their swordsmanship, but it turned out that you just used it for fun?To what extent does that physical skill that are more powerful than this sword technique go against the sky?They can''t imagine it anymore.


    Their husband seems to have more secrets that they don''t know...

 2567 Chapter 61 Competition

    "Physique? What''s so powerful about Physique?" Xiao Meng looked curious.


    Monkey King squeezed Xiaomeng''s face: "The foundation of cultivation is for your own body. When you cultivate yourself to a certain level, you can easily turn the rivers and the seas, the mountains and the ground can crack, and you can lift the sky with just one hand, don''t you say it is amazing?"


    "Can it really be so powerful?" Xiao Meng''s eyes beamed: "Then Master teach me physical skills!"


    "Physical skills are only suitable for men, and girls are fine, and there is no strongest way of cultivation. No matter what kind of cultivation method you practice, you can achieve the strongest if you practice swordsmanship. Good practice will not be bad."


    "This is reasonable." The purple girl and Honglian walked into the yard and came to Monkey King''s side: "It''s just that I''m curious that your physical skills are even more powerful than swordsmanship. How powerful is it? unimaginable."


    "I will have a chance to see it in the future." Monkey King smiled back and looked at Zi Nuo and said, "Ying Zheng has already arranged it?"


    Zi Nu nodded and looked at Monkey King: "Since you already know that King Qin wants to use your reputation to avoid disasters, why let him live in Zi Lan Xuan?"


    "First, Zilanxuan was originally a business place. Since it is a guest, why turn it away; second, if we rush away from Yingzheng, it seems like we are afraid of that exquisiteness; third, I also want to see the excitement , All things happen around them. If you stay away, don¡¯t you become isolated. Isn¡¯t that too plain and boring?"


    Hu Meiren looked helpless: "Others are afraid of danger and avoid it, but you prefer to lean towards danger."


    "Danger? Where is the danger?" Monkey King smiled at Meiren Hu and said: "This is just an entertainment program to pass the boring time."


    "Entertainment..." Yan Lingji smiled: "You are the only husband who dares to say such things."


    "Hey~ Don''t break the subject, I still can''t fight after all?" Mei Sanniang drank loudly and interrupted the conversation of several people.


    "Fight, why not fight." Monkey King looked at Mei Sanniang: "It''s just that you only said you won and let me show you how to practice Kungfu, but you didn''t say what would happen if you lost.


    Mei Sanniang stood up in twos and threes, proudly standing upright: "Anyway, my old mother is here, if I lose, what do you want?"


    "One word is the final word." Monkey King said to Xiaomeng: "Xiaomeng, you only need to attack the same point later, the so-called dripping through the stone, even if Mei Sanniang practiced martial arts hard, she would not be able to bear it."


    Zi Nu''s eyes brightened when they heard this, and they naturally understood the mystery.


    However, Xiao Meng was still young and didn''t quite understand what dripping through rocks meant, but since the master said to attack the same point, she would attack the same point.


    Mei Sanniang''s complexion changed drastically, and immediately he snorted proudly: "This is indeed a good way, but it must be done! The old lady won''t let you attack continuously at the same point, and I even said it in front of my mother, which is too despised."


    "Go, Xiao Meng, show your speed and teach her to be a human." Monkey King patted Xiao Meng''s ass and said.


    Xiao Meng immediately jumped from Monkey King''s arms and said to Mei Sanniang: "Then let''s continue."


    "Come here, I''m afraid of you!" Mei Sanniang immediately became invulnerable. "Xiaomeng, you have to be careful this time. Sister, I won''t let you chop like before."


    When the voice fell, Xiao Meng was already holding Qiu Li, and her figure instantly turned into a dusty light, appearing on Mei Sanniang''s right side like a teleport, slashing with a sword.


    With a sound of''ding'', a spark was directly wiped out.


    "It''s [Heguang Tongchen] again, this body technique is really annoying." Mei Sanniang said, hurriedly blocking the attacked place with her hand.


    But the next moment, Xiaomeng replaced her right arm again, and Mei Sanniang blocked her right arm again, attacked the left leg, and defended the left leg again...


    A series of temptations caused Xiaomeng to return without success, which made Mei Sanniang smug and said to Monkey King: "How about it, it''s gone!"


    Monkey King had a plain face: "Don''t be happy too early."


    As soon as Sun Wukong¡¯s voice fell, Xiao Meng changed his target, instead, it was time to attack Mei Sanniang¡¯s back. Mei Sanniang wanted to block, but could not stop, wanted to avoid, but the speed was not enough and the reaction was too slow; No, every time the attack fell, Xiao Mengren had already stepped aside, and several swords were sent to her back. Gradually, Mei Sanniang felt a hot sensation coming from her back.


    Mei Sanniang became more anxious as she fought, "It''s a hell, I know where she is going to attack, but I just can''t defend it!"


    "This is where your weakness is in the practice of Kung Fu in the armoured door. The defense can be practiced to the extreme, but the speed and agility have been abandoned. This is an invincible technique for rushing to kill the enemy. However, when confronting a master, the weakness is obvious. As long as you encounter a generation of outstanding achievements, you will be free from the target of standing still."


    When Mei Sanniang heard this, she suddenly looked frustrated. She has always been proud of the magical skill of the armored door, how can she be so unbearable?


    There is no way to defend and dodge Xiaomeng¡¯s attack speed. Even if she stands against a wall and avoids back attacks, Xiaomeng can also switch to other positions, while Xiaomeng flashes back and forth and attacks at her speed. No, this obviously cannot be played.


    This loss of fighting spirit was replaced by Xiaomeng''s more fierce attack. With sparks splashing, Mei Sanniang finally felt a sharp pain in her back, and her invulnerable defense was broken.


    Of course, her current horizontal training is not yet complete. If she were to be replaced by her master, with Xiao Meng''s current skills, she would have to cut the same position for more than half an hour to break the defense.


    Obviously, Sanniang Mei also thought of this. Although she lost, she was not convinced: "My horizontal training is not yet complete. If it is complete, even if I stand here and let Xiao Meng chop, she will be tired and get down."


    "Then why don''t you think, if Xiao Meng grows up, how many swords can she cut you in an instant with her skill? How many swords can you withstand?" Monkey King asked back.


    Mei Sanniang was speechless and somewhat lost: "It turns out...my armored door defense... is not invincible..."


    "There is no such thing as invincibility in this world, and your horizontal training is not bad. If it is paired with speed and the agility of the six senses, it will really become a nightmare for those masters of the rivers and lakes."


    Mei Sanniang rolled her eyes immediately: "It''s light, you don''t think we have thought about this method. It''s just that there is so much energy in a person''s life. One horizontal practice is enough to exhaust your life and it may not reach the peak. What''s more, consider other things?" ..

 2568 Chapter 62: Forging

    "That only shows that your cultivation method is too low-end." Monkey King casually threw a secret book to Mei Sanniang: "I will modify it later."


    Mei Sanniang took the cheat sheet with joy, but looking at the text on the cover, the joy cooled down in a flash and turned into a question mark full of head: "Which language is this? I don''t understand it."


    "Oh~ that''s the simplified version. You are from the country of Wei. I''ll give you a copy of the text of the country of Wei." Sun Wukong threw another cheat book to her.


    Mei Sanniang took the cheat book and spit out: "What cheat book do you have, and you bring various versions? Are you reliable?" While talking, she looked at the cover text: "[Forging Body]? This What a bad name, I haven''t gotten more domineering than I''m wearing armor."


    As he said, he looked at it with curiosity, but the more I watched, the more I was frightened, the more I watched, the more delighted, the more I watched, the more excited it was: "This, this...There is such a horizontal training method in the world? Cultivation strengthens the whole body, and even the internal organs? Speed, strength, and defense can be integrated into one body for cultivation. This, this... Is this what you call physical skills? So amazing! So amazing!!"


    "My [body forging article] is purely about body forging, and I can be strengthened, so the speed, strength, and defense will naturally increase accordingly. Practice hard. This is not your [hard and hard skill] of the armored door. Fabi¡¯s."


    Mei Sanniang held the secret book in her arms with a look of preciousness, and looked at Monkey King with scorching eyes: "Although I was a little unhappy to hear you belittle my armored door [very hard], the old lady has to be convinced. Can exercises really be given to me?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense? You have already watched it. If you feel embarrassed, then I have to pay it." Then, Monkey King stretched out his hand.


    Mei Sanniang immediately ran away and hid the secret book behind him: "Is there any reason to return the things I gave out? Besides, you have eaten all the tofu that I gave away, so this secret book is regarded as compensation. "


    "Listening to what you said, I remembered it." Monkey King looked at Mei Sanniang and said, "I wish to give in to the bet. It''s time to fulfill your promise."


    Mei Sanniang looked at Monkey King with a calm expression: "What do you want me to do?"


    "Of course, let me study and study your Kung Fu body."


    "Please." Mei Sanniang sat on the spot with a generous face, and began to study the bodybuilding article in his hand. There was no shyness of being a woman, anyway, the whole body was touched by Sun Wukong. , She doesn''t care anymore.


    "If you don''t resist, it will be boring."


    When Mei Sanniang heard the words, she immediately put down the secrets in her hand and looked at Monkey King with contempt: "So you still like this tune. My old lady is not good at acting. You should bully your maid."


    At first, Mei Sanniang was afraid of Monkey King, but after getting along for a long time, she became more casual after getting acquainted with Monkey King''s character.


    "Speaking of the maid, where did Feiyan go? I haven''t seen her figure at this moment." Yan Lingji looked around the courtyard and said.


    Honglian: "What else can I do? I must do some tricks."


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King and said, "Are you so relieved to put her by your side? Recently, she has leaked a lot of our information."


    "It''s just something that doesn''t matter." Monkey King looked indifferent, but the next moment, he looked at a few bees that had just returned to the courtyard.


    When Yan Lingji and the other women saw it, their eyebrows were all wrinkled. In this yard full of flower beds, a few bees were naturally normal, but the nectar-collecting bees and the domestic bees could see the problem at a glance.


    With a wave of the purple female''s delicate hand, several silver needles flew out, nailing the bee to the trunk and wall, twisting her thrilling waist, and walking to one of the bees that was nailed to the trunk. Approaching, he pulled out the silver needle and looked at the bees passing by: "I heard that one of the eight Linglong is called Xunfeng, who is good at flying needles. He carries a beehive on his back and can command and control the bee colony. I''m Zilanxuan."


    Chao Banshee: "It seems that the prestige of the husband does not deter the younger ones."


    Zi Nv: "After all, hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing. Ba Linglong hasn''t seen Wukong''s true skills, so naturally there are not so many scruples. After all, the rumors are too exaggerated. And they are assassins and killers. For such desperadoes, the only goal is to kill the target and complete the task. As for other things, you don¡¯t care."


    Yan Lingji smiled: "It''s really a group of poor insects. With such hard work, I don''t know that it is just moths fighting the fire."


    At nightfall, a man carrying a beehive stood on a roof, interpreting the information brought by the bees.


    "How, is there any news?" a woman with an enchanting figure looked at Xun Feng.


    In Ba Linglong, there is only Li Wu with such beauty.


    "The bee who searched for Zilanxuan did not come back..."


    "It seems that that person has already been transferred to Zilanxuan?"


    "It''s possible."


    As the leader of Ba Linglong, Gen Shi frowned slightly when he heard this: "Zi Lan Xuan, really went to a troublesome place."


    "That''s not it." Li Wu smiled charmingly: "There is that Monkey King''s site. Rumor has it that his swordsmanship has faintly become the number one in the world. Those masters from various countries who covet the secret of Canglong Qisu. , But all died in his hands."


    Kanshu said with disdain: "The world is number one? I think it''s just a nameless reputation."


    Li Wu glanced at Kanshu, her tone indifferent and seductive: "Oh~ You shouldn¡¯t have escaped from his hands, just look down on them? At the time, they were just too lazy to do it, otherwise you thought you could still Can An Ran come back?"


    "Huh! Are you embarrassed to say?" Kanshu immediately glared at Liwu when he heard the words: "If you didn''t leak your Qi, we would have succeeded earlier, why wait until now?"


    Li Wu narrowed her eyes slightly: "Then you are blaming me?"


    "If you blame you, do you think you can live till now?"


    "Enough, I''m not here to listen to your quarrels." Master Gen said coldly: "That guy can slaughter the masters sent from all over the world overnight. His strength is bound to be unfathomable, even to get news, Wei Guo The armored sect master who claimed to be invincible in a hundred battles was also scrapped by a punch. Such characters, don¡¯t provoke, don¡¯t provoke them. Our goal is not him either. We just need to look for opportunities before he leaves Zilan. Xuanhou, maneuver his hands when searching for time, don''t give me trouble."


    "The difficulty of the mission this time is really high. In addition to the Monkey King, there are also two disciples of the Ghost Valley Sect Zongheng." ..

 2569 Chapter 63 Pointing

    Zhenhou''s eyes contained cold murderous intent: "If we are together we are strong, and we are lonely and weak. We only need to separate the Guigu disciples, and Yingzheng''s life will not be too difficult."


    "Heir from Ghost Valley..."


    Zhen Hou: "It seems that you, Master Gen, are also very interested in Guigu disciples. It is a pity that this task is very important. Otherwise, I really want to see if the vertical and horizontal combination can defeat you, the lord."


    Master Gen stood up, and a shadow of Xiao Sha was reflected on the wall: "Compared with the descendants of Ghost Valley, I am more interested in that man named Monkey King, the art of swordsmanship, a faction that I have never heard of..."


    Zhen Hou: "In order to ensure that the plan is foolproof, it seems that you can only let Master Gen endure you first. If the task is completed, you can do whatever you want."


    As he said, Xiang Duili and Kunpo looked at them again: "Is the things you asked you to prepare ready?"


    Kun Po looked gloomy and looked like Po Meng in hell: "Don''t worry, you are ready, but you have to pay attention to it when the time comes. This poison is irrelevant to the enemy and there is no cure for it. If you are careless, Trick, don¡¯t blame the old lady for not reminding you.¡±


    Kanshu''haha'' smiled: "Don''t worry, old lady, if you get the trick if you know it in advance, you can only say it deserves it."


    Duiyu lowered his head, not very emotional: "I also arranged according to your instructions, but I don''t want to kill."


    "A killer who doesn''t kill, I''m afraid he will die in his own hands." Zhen Hou got up and stood up with cold eyes.


    "but I¡­"


    "I can''t help you." Master Gen interrupted her indifferently, and the group of people left one after another, seeming to be preparing.


    Zilanxuan, near the guest room of Monkey King, private residence of Concubine Yan.


    Looking at a small piece of brocade cloth in her hand, Concubine Yan had no expression on her face, no fire spontaneously combusted in her hand, and the brocade cloth was burned into ashes in a flash.


    Then I heard Mei Sanniang''s excited laugh from the opposite room: "Wow, haha~~ I succeeded in changing to repair overnight, I really am a genius! Haha~~~"


    Concubine Yan got up and stood up and looked across the window, but she just happened to see Mei Sanniang banging, breaking out of the window, and landing in the courtyard, like a smart swallow in the courtyard. Jumping and running, the mouth is even more excited and yelling.


    Concubine Yan''s beautiful eyes condensed: "This kind of body technique...No, it''s not a body technique, but at one''s own speed... But overnight, the body exercises that Monkey King taught her actually had such a miraculous effect?"


    "Sanniang Mei, what is your ghost name early in the morning?" In the window of Monkey King''s room, the figure of Honglian immediately appeared, staring at Sanniang Mei angrily.


    After being yelled at by Honglian, Sanniang Mei immediately calmed down: "Ah~ I''m sorry, my lord, the subordinate is so excited."


    Monkey King also appeared at the window, looking at Mei Sanniang and said, "It seems that you have had a good harvest this evening."


    "It''s more than good, it''s awesome, Master, come out and give me some tips."


    "can."


    Monkey King smiled and nodded, his figure flashed, he already appeared in front of Mei Sanniang.


    Concubine Yan, who was originally watching Mei Sanniang, saw Monkey King suddenly appearing in the field, her complexion suddenly showed a blush, because Monkey King was only wearing big shorts at the moment, and her golden ratio figure was undoubtedly revealed.


    On the other hand, when Mei Sanniang saw Monkey King''s situation at this time, her eyes lit up: "Oh, Master, I''m in good shape."


    "You really are a strange flower, this is not what a normal woman should behave."


    Mei Sanniang looked disdainful: "Cut, why didn''t you be shy when you took advantage of me? Why are you shy now? Don''t look at nothing, I still make money."


    She is indeed a tough woman who dares to practice hard work, and she is not comparable to ordinary women.


    Sun Wukong looked at Mei Sanniang and said, "Come on, let me see how much progress you have made since your conversion."


    "Then I''m going to fuck." Mei Sanniang snorted, clenched her fists, and slammed one foot on the ground. She was as light as the wind and appeared behind Sun Wukong...


    In this scene, Zi Nu and them all showed a surprised look. It was only one night. The speed of Mei Sanniang became so light and fast?Is there such a magical effect in that bodybuilding article?


    Monkey Wukong stretched his right hand behind him as if he had eyes behind him, and only one finger blocked Mei Sanniang''s straight fist bombardment.


    After a miss, Mei Sanniang''s figure flashed again, launching continuous attacks on Monkey King''s all directions. However, no matter where she attacked, Monkey King remained motionless, taking all of them with just one finger, and even looked listless. , Yawning, like that, seeing Demei Sanniang became angry, and the attack became more rapid and violent.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she was taken over by Sun Wukong''s seemingly random attempts. In the end, she was so tired that she could only admire and watch Sun Wukong say something''perverted'' before stopping the attack.


    Then he looked at Monkey King with an expression of expectation: "How about, Master?"


    "It''s okay. It seems that you have completely transferred your internal strength to the bodybuilding chapter to strengthen your own bodybuilding, but..." Monkey King said, suddenly appeared in front of Mei Sanniang, pointing lightly. Flicking her eyebrows, the latter immediately snorted and squatted on the ground, clutching her purple forehead.


    Sun Wukong looked at Mei Sanniang with a pained expression, and said: "With speed and strength, why did you give up the defense of "hard work"?"


    "Huh? Didn''t you tell me to switch to body training?" Mei Sanniang looked dazed.


    "I asked you to change to cultivation, but I didn''t tell you to give up [Zhigang Hard Work], can''t you work around it and integrate the defense of Zhigang Hard Work]?"


    Mei Sanniang''s eyes lit up, but she was full of doubts: "Fusion? How can I fuse? Teach me, Master!"


    "Hey~ I thought you could think of it. It seems that your talent is not good."


    Mei Sanniang seemed to be stabbed mercilessly with a bit of pain. She squatted on the ground and drew circles: "Anyway, I''m just a subordinate. It''s normal if I don''t have a talent for Xiaomeng to be strong with the mistress..."


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be pitiful there, you just need to add the [Strong and Hard Work] movement route and integrate it into the bodybuilding article."


    "Is this really okay?" Mei Sanniang looked suspicious.


    "This bodybuilding article is tailor-made for you based on your [Hard and Hard Skills] to make up for the weaknesses you lack. If you lack either of them, it will not be perfect."


    "So it''s like this?" Mei Sanniang looked at him with a stunned expression, and then sat down cross-legged, and entered the practice again...


    Concubine Yan''s heart was full of amazement: "You can create a skill that can make up for the flaws of [hard work]. This Monkey King''s method is still so amazing!" ..

 2570 Chapter 64 Li Wu

    Two days later.


    It is also outside Xinzheng City, a high cliff, where you can see the scene of the city.


    Yan Lingji''s wonderful dance is matched with the jade''s music of the piano, and it staged a magnificent scene here, making everything around him so eclipsed.


    When the dance music ended, Hu Meiren was amazed and admired: "The dance music of the two younger sisters is really a perfect match. As a woman, the older sister looks a little crazy."


    Yan Lingji smiled: "The main thing is that Sister Nongyu plays the piano well. No wonder your husband praises your music as the best in the world."


    "My elder sister is absurdly praised, how can I be called the best in the world for my subtle art."


    "Well, you two don''t need to be modest anymore. You can dance well and play well." After enjoying a wonderful dance of piano music, Monkey King looked very good.


    At this moment, with the subtle sound of footsteps approaching from far away, a seductive woman holding a flute appeared in front of Sun Wukong and his group: "It is rumored that the piano music of the girl in Zilanxuan Nongyu is the best in the world. Sure enough it deserves its reputation."


    "Are you?" Nongyu asked curiously as he looked at the visitor.


    Zi Nu and the others both frowned slightly, and such a woman suddenly appeared in a place like this, is it not a coincidence?


    The woman gave her a blessing, and her every move was full of charm: "In the mist, the little girl also knows some rhythms, and I hope to enlighten me."


    Nongyu looked at the woman with humility: "I don''t dare to teach you, let''s play together, how about?"


    The woman smiled charmingly: "That is my honor."


    Gulian looked at the woman, and whispered to Meiren Hu, "That guy is more vixen than you."


    Hu Meiren smiled and looked at Gulian, and was not angry: "I just assume you are complimenting me."


    The ensemble of piano and flute, and the dance of Yan Ling Ji, this scene is another wonderful scene...


    It has to be said that the woman who was suddenly killed on the road was also very accomplished in musical temperament. Although she was not as good as Nongyu, she was also in the top rank.


    At the end of the song, Monkey King clapped his hands and admired: "It''s not bad, I can''t think of Ba Linglong, and you, a person who knows rhythm, it''s a shame to be a killer."


    The woman''s face changed slightly when she heard the words, and she backed away and distanced herself from Monkey King and the others.


    When Zi Nu heard this from Monkey King, her face was stunned: "In the mist...Li Wu, it seems that you are the Li Wu in Ba Linglong. If you appear here, that means you Ba Linglong has already started to act. Up."


    Li Wu didn''t answer, but looked at Sun Wukong with a smile: "As expected of Mr. Sun Wukong, he recognized the identity of the little girl at a glance, but you shouldn''t have seen me, right?"


    Monkey King looked at Li Wu calmly and said: "You Ba Linglong are really self-righteous. Assassinate assassination. The target is not me. I don''t bother to care about it. What does it mean to just come to me to provoke me? Want to hold me back, for Is your companion buying time?"


    Li Wu''s face changed slightly when she heard the words, and then she smiled again: "The son is joking. The little girl just listened to such a beautiful piano sound. She wanted to see it out of curiosity, but she didn''t mean anything."


    "This kind of clumsy excuse, do you think we will believe it?" Yan Lingji made a slender move, and the flames rose in her hand. She was surrounded by a fiery wall of fire, blocking all retreats, looking directly at Li Wu, her eyes exuding coldness. Meaning: "In fact, we originally came here to watch the show, but since you came here to buy time with your own cleverness, don''t think about going back."


    "It seems that I have made an extra effort." Li Wu is somewhat depressed. Her task is to drag Monkey King here for a little time, and don''t let him return to Zilanxuan so quickly, so as to buy time for her companions, but she did not expect , She didn''t even plan to go back so quickly, but she was like a moth to the fire.


    Li Wu looked at Monkey King and said, "Can you treat me like I haven''t been?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It seems that I have no choice." Li Wu''s face was solemn, and she made an attack gesture, but the next moment, she suddenly turned around, leaping over a big tree on the side, and leaping out of the fire circle. ¡­


    "Want to escape? It''s not that easy~" Yan Lingji smiled sweetly, with a little slender hand, the surrounding fire wall suddenly rose tens of meters, the raging fire caused the temperature here to rise suddenly, and the breathing became a kind of scorching heat. Pain and discomfort.


    "This is?!" Li Wu''s complexion changed drastically, and Yuu wanted to change direction naturally unable to do it. He could only run his entire body to protect his body and hit the fire wall.


    It stands to reason that although fire has high temperature, it is intangible. However, when Li Wu hits the wall of fire, she feels like she is hitting a wall. When she feels the burning pain, she is also invisible. The strength of the counter-shocked back, and fell to the ground fiercely, and the whole body was wrapped in flames. The pain made her tumbling and rolling without being able to extinguish the flames on her body, so she could only scream and scream.


    Yan Lingji looked at Li Wu rolling on the floor, with a soft smile on her face: "Well, does the taste of my fiery charm make you a little unbearable?"


    However, Li Wu, who is in the stove like, still has the will to answer her questions, so she can''t help but wailing and rolling, the scene is a bit miserable.


    Monkey King said at the right time: "It''s almost done, don''t kill her."


    When Yan Lingji heard the words, her slender finger hooked, and the flames that enveloped Li Wu''s body seemed to be alive, and flew out, wrapping around her fingertips to form a circle of fire flying back and forth.


    Zi Nu looked at Yan Ling Ji and praised: "You have improved a lot in your Huo Mei technique."


    Yan Lingji replied with a beautiful smile: "It''s all thanks to the mental method taught by her husband. The concubine body is now very comfortable with the control of the fire charm technique."


    Freed from the burning of the flame, Li Wu also revealed his true face. There were no traces of burning on his skin, but most of the clothing had been burned, revealing the slightly red skin, which seemed to have been burned by the flame. relationship.


    Sun Wukong walked closer, admiring the beautiful body in front of him, and at the same time he looked at Li Wu with a smile: "He is in good shape, so the burn does not leave scars on his body. It seems that internal strength is also a good thing."


    Li Wu''s eyes flickered, and Sun Wukong smiled faintly: "Don''t move, if you are doing small moves, I don''t guarantee you are still alive."


    Li Wu''s delicate body froze in vain and did not dare to move. From Sun Wukong''s smile, she felt the biting cold, the anger in her heart was instantly extinguished, and her scalp was numb. She was actually scared: " You...what do you want?"


    "What do you think I should do to you?" ..

 2571 Chapter Sixty Five

    Gu Lian stepped forward and snorted softly, "This kind of vixen is not a good thing at first sight, it can be killed at all."


    Li Wu heard this, but instead looked at Honglian with a smile: "Little sister, it''s okay to scare others like this, scare me, do you think it is useful?"


    "Scare you? Do you think I''m scaring you?" Honglian looked angry, and gestured to Li Wu several times with the sword in his hand, but didn''t dare to start.


    The tide banshee met, shook her head, and walked forward: "My princess, this kind of thing is not suitable for you, let my sister come."


    With that said, taking the long sword in her hand, the sword without hesitation pierced Li Wu''s abdomen, blood flowed out along the wound, and the scene was shocking.


    "Um~!!!"


    Li Wu snorted, with an expression of pain on her face, looking at the tide banshee, instead she showed a mockery: "This is the so-called Bihai tide banshee? You are wrong!"


    "No, no, no~~" The tide banshee smiled: "When I kill people, I usually don''t want to give the other party a happy life, but I want to torture her slowly to death."


    "Is torture to death? It''s really a terrible method, but unfortunately, you have to have the opportunity to perform it." Facing death, although Li Wu was unwilling, she was not afraid. Instead of being tortured to death, it would be better to sever herself.


    A touch of decisiveness in her eyes flashed away, and Li Wu just wanted to bite her tongue to commit suicide, but a sudden thing was stuffed into her mouth, making her bite tongue fail.


    Looking down, he saw that, at some point, Monkey King''s two fingers had already been inserted into her mouth and stopped her.


    Monkey King held Li Wu¡¯s soft, fragrant tongue with two fingers, and looked at her with a smile: "Bite your tongue and commit suicide, but you can¡¯t die, but it will make you so painful that you will die. A half-mute man who can¡¯t speak clearly; the reason he died is only because he bleeds too much. The blood flows into the lungs and blocks the respiratory tract, resulting in suffocation. Therefore, the suicidal behavior of biting his tongue and committing suicide is not desirable."


    "Huh?! Is it really impossible to commit suicide by biting your tongue?" Honglian looked surprised.


    Yan Lingji and the others are full of curiosity. They have naturally heard of the fact that they can''t kill themselves by biting their tongues, but this is the first time they have heard of the saying that they can''t kill themselves.


    "This is natural. Those who bite their tongues and commit suicide are only fainted because they can''t bear the inhuman pain. Eventually, they bleed too much, and the blood enters the lungs and respiratory tract, causing suffocation. That¡¯s the way to die by biting your tongue."


    Guren looked scared: "Does biting your tongue really hurt?"


    Monkey King chuckled, "Or try to bite the tip of your tongue."


    Gulian really tried to bite the tip of his tongue with a silly look, and exclaimed in exclamation: "Oh, it hurts, just biting a little bit is so painful, it''s fine to bite it all off! "


    "You...you really bite?" Hu Meiren and the others were speechless.


    Gu Lian smiled, "It''s okay, isn''t it because you have practiced the mental method taught by Wukong? You can recover in one go."


    Monkey King looked at Honglian and shook his head. She is really simple and cute now, and took the two hands out of Li Wu''s mouth and said, "Now, if you still want to bite your tongue, please."


    "..." Li Wu hesitated for a while. She wanted to bite her tongue and kill herself a few times, but when she thought of the ending Sun Wukong said, she tried to bite the tip of her tongue. The pain immediately caused her. Retreat, it''s okay to die, if you really can''t die, wouldn''t you really have to be so painful that you will die?Will eventually become a dumb slur?


    "Damn, I am also one of the top killers of Eight Linglong anyhow, I am not even afraid of death, and I was bluffed by him in a few words..." Li Wu was so depressed at the moment that she was about to vomit blood. Assassin, she already had the corresponding consciousness, but she didn''t expect that she would still be afraid.


    "It''s really amazing, so elegant and elegant can be scared by him..." At this moment, Yan Fei couldn''t help but secretly admire and marvel at Monkey King''s methods. She asked herself, if it was her, after listening to Monkey King''s remarks, she did not dare He bit his tongue and committed suicide.


    In fact, it wasn''t just Gulian, even she couldn''t help but bit the tip of her tongue secretly and tried it. The kind of pain, if the whole tongue is bitten off, I can''t imagine.


    Pain is not terrible, but I am afraid that it will be too painful to die.


    "Why, don''t you want to die? If you don''t want to die, should we talk?" Monkey King smiled and looked at Li Wudao.


    "Talk? Why...you don''t want to...torture me to death...?" Li Wu smiled, revealing infinite amorous feelings, but her face became paler and paler.


    "Okay, don''t give me this set, or I will look down on you instead." Monkey King looked at Li Wu indifferently: "The reason why I don''t kill you is just to appreciate your courage not afraid of death, so I give you a chance , Life or death, choose for yourself."


    "If I can... survive, I naturally don''t want to... die, but in this life... I don''t know what... what kind of... the price?" Li Wu already felt that her consciousness had begun to blur, because she had a sword stuck in her abdomen. It.


    Sun Wukong said to Zi Nu: "Don''t you have a killer organization of the intelligence department? There have been no decent masters in charge. What do you think of her?"


    Zi Nu heard the words, her eyes lit up slightly: "If you can ensure loyalty, it is indeed a very good attention."


    Monkey King looked towards Li Wu: "So what about you?"


    There was a strange flush on Li Wu''s face: "Is this asking me to betray... Ba Linglong? If you even dare to be... betrayers like me... If you take it... I would... don''t mind..."


    "It seems to be dying?" The banshee said, withdrawing the long sword that pierced through Li Wu''s abdomen, blood spewed out instantly, making Li Wu''s eyes even more distracted, obviously losing too much blood, not far from death Up.


    "Hehehehe~~~" Li Wu suddenly let out a series of weird laughter: "It seems...the King Yama disagrees with me to join...you...what..."


    "Since it''s mine, even King Yama is not qualified to snatch someone from my hand." Monkey King put one hand on Li Wu''s abdomen, his hands emitting a soft white light, and Yan Lingji and the others were shocked. I saw that the wound on Li Wu¡¯s abdomen healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his pale complexion and skin gradually became rosy...


    But for a moment, the dying person has fully recovered.


    "This, this, this..." Li Wu looked at her hands, stroked her abdomen and body, with a face of disbelief, her eyes full of shock when she looked at Monkey King: "You...!!!" ..

 2572 Chapter 66 The World

    "From now on, you are no longer Ba Linglong." Monkey King looked at Li Wu with a calm expression.


    "Yes, master!" Li Wu knelt down on one knee to show her surrender.


    As a killer, she naturally understands the truth that killing is easy and difficult to save, but Monkey King actually mastered the art of bringing back the dead, which really shocked her.


    In the same way, serving such a master is lucky for the killer, because the killer is facing death all the time, and the miraculous means mastered by Monkey King gave her the guarantee of life. She is naturally willing to serve such a master.


    She is not afraid of death, but it does not mean that she is willing to die, and who doesn''t want to live well.


    "You are very smart and know how to make choices. I like talking to smart people the most." Monkey King looked at Li Wu Dao, then looked at Zi Nu: "In the future, she will leave it to you."


    "No problem." Zi Nu looked at Li Wu indifferently: "You have seen Wukong''s methods. He can give you life and death. What should be done and what should not be done, do not need me. Are you reminding you?"


    "Yes! This subordinate life will only belong to the owner from now on, it belongs to quicksand."


    "Quick Sand...Do you even know this? It seems that Ba Linglong''s intelligence network is really good." Zi Nu smiled: "But there is one thing you made a mistake. Your life really belongs to Wukong, but it doesn''t. I belong to quicksand. I used to be a quicksand, but I am not anymore."


    "No?" Li Wu was stunned, and glanced at the Monkey King on the side. Suddenly, since he had followed Monkey King, it made sense to withdraw from the Quicksand Organization.


    "In other words, is this Zilanxuan the organization I will be loyal to in the future?"


    "It can be said that there is nothing wrong with you now. Let''s go back to the theater." Monkey King said, and with a wave of his hand, a virtual screen flashed in front of him instantly, and the picture played was exactly the scene in Zilanxuan.


    "This is?!" Li Wu was shocked by Monkey King''s weird ability. It turned out that everything they were doing was under the eyes of this person. Fortunately, they thought everything was so secretive. They play like clowns.


    "Wow, Wukong, what kind of technique are you doing? It feels so fun." Gulian looked at the picture in front of him, and immediately curiously approached the virtual picture, but his fingers easily passed through. , Bringing up a trace of ripples, the picture flashed, and it actually shifted the picture from the original Zilanxuan to high mountains and flowing water.


    "Wow, it''s changed place, it''s so fun!" Gulian was like finding a novel toy. She took a screenshot of the screen with her slender hand. The virtual screen was slightly rippling, and the screen changed again. This time, yes. In a forest, there is a hut in the forest. In front of the house, two identical women are playing happily.


    Seeing these two twin sisters, Yan Fei''s beautiful eyes standing behind Monkey King condensed, the color of surprise in her eyes flashed away, and she immediately recovered her calm, but she was calm on the surface, but not in her heart: " If I¡¯m not mistaken... These two should belong to my Yin-Yang family... Can you see them so far apart? What a terrible method! So, everything the world does can¡¯t escape his eyes?!"


    Thinking of this, Concubine Yan''s mind flashed: "So...my business?!!!"


    Just when the thought came up, she pressed it down again, recovered her calm, and looked at Monkey King. The other party didn''t seem to notice her abnormality and didn''t pay attention to her: "Did he know it? Or..."


    Concubine Yan''s heartbeat speeds up inexplicably...


    Gulian looked at the scene in front of him, and immediately pouted to look at Monkey King: "Wow~ Wukong, why are there two women here? You don''t usually use this technique to peek at others, do you?"


    "It''s nothing to do with me, it''s you making trouble, and turning the screen, it doesn''t matter to me." Monkey King spread his hands and said that there was nothing like this.


    Yan Lingji and the others all responded with an expression of unbelief.


    "Hmph, I''m going around to see if you have reserved some other pictures." Honglian said, taking a finger and cutting it again, and the picture was changed to several village girls in one scene. Take a bath next to the waterfall, all said to be slim, high-definition uncoded.


    "Ah~" Honglian yelled, and looked at Monkey King with his arms akimbo: "What do you have to say now?"


    Sun Wukong looked calm, but looked at the picture on the screen with an admiring look: "Not bad, these years, even the village girl has such a good figure."


    "Don''t watch, don''t watch, I''ll show you when I go home, they are not as good as I am." The jealous look on Honglian''s face, a little virtual screen, the picture changed again, and it was replaced by a brilliant place. In the magnificent hall, standing in the hall was a burly mysterious man, covered in his robe, with his back facing everyone, full of mystery and powerful flavor.


    "This is?" Zi Nu hurriedly pulled Honglian: "Don''t move." She said, looking at the back on the screen, her face solemn: "Wukong, do you know this person?"


    Yan Lingji and the others are all showing surprise. Just being a back gives people a mysterious sense of oppression. This person is by no means simple. I don''t want to have such characters in the world.


    However, after seeing this figure from the back, Concubine Yan was shocked and took a half step at her feet. Naturally, she recognized who this person was at the first glance, the leader of the Yin and Yang family-Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    "Our every move is actually under his control?!" Yan Fei, who was so calm, became flustered at this moment: "He...really, has...discovered my identity? Then why not? Debunking? Is it just playing with me all the time?"


    Monkey King glanced at the figure on the screen and said, "This guy should be the leader of the Yin Yang family, Taiyi, Donghuang."


    Concubine Yan''s expression became more solemn when she heard this: "He really knows..."


    "Emperor Taiyi?!" The tide banshee was shocked: "He is the mysterious leader of the Yin and Yang family! It is not simple, just the back of the painting gives people a sense of deterrence. I am afraid that it has reached a height beyond the reach of ordinary people!"


    Yan Lingji said in surprise: "You can see from such a distance, husband, can you see the whole world with this technique?"


    "More than the entire world, it''s okay to see other continents."


    "Other continents?" Zi Nu and others were all attracted by Sun Wukong''s words: "Listen to what you mean, besides this continent where we are, there are other continents?"


    "This is natural, and the world is huge. The continent we are currently in is called China by a collective term. In addition to China, there are countless other continents, and the so-called world consists of these continents. Patchwork." & #160;

 2573 Chapter 67 Hunters, Prey

    "In this world, besides us, are there other continents!"


    Zi Nu and the others were shocked, and even Concubine Yan was shocked.


    "Goku, hurry up, let''s take a look! I want to see what people on other continents look like!" Hong Lian swooped into Monkey''s arms and began to practice coquetry.


    When Sun Wukong thought, the image on the virtual screen changed...


    As a result, Zi Nu and the others have all seen all kinds of people in the world, and they all saw them in awe.


    "Okay, that''s it, it''s too early for you to get in touch with these." Monkey King''s heart moved, and the picture switched to Zilanxuan again.


    "It''s really amazing, white, black, and all kinds of races, but they all look so ugly." Honglian looked excited: "Goku, you Yujian take us there to see Look!"


    "What''s there to see?" Monkey King waved his hand, ended the topic, looked at the virtual screen in front of him and said: "Now let''s watch the show obediently."


    Nongyu looked at the screen and said with some worry: "Wukong, are you too strict? It''s just a practical exercise. There is no need for Xiaomeng to use Ba Linglong as his opponent, right?"


    "If you can''t even do this, it would be too disappointing."


    Purple Orchid.


    A figure floated through the window and fell into the room, and behind him, at the same time, a slightly irritable but surprising voice sounded: "Finally, I am almost boring to death. I said you are too slow to come. Isn¡¯t it? The door is wide open, can you still linger for so long? Isn¡¯t it too timid?"


    The visitor turned around and looked, not surprised: "It seems that our actions have been exposed. You should be Mei Sanniang in the armored door. You have been admired for a long time."


    When Mei Sanniang heard this, she was proud of her expression: "Long admiring the name? Wow haha~~ Is the old lady also famous?"


    Xiao Meng stood at the door with a sword in his arms, looking at Mei Sanniang with a blank face: "I am just showing you a polite way. If you are serious, you are a fool."


    Mei Sanniang''s triumphant expression froze for an instant, and she looked at the person who came to her with a serious face and said: "This is Zilanxuan, it belongs to a private domain. If you dare to set foot again, Ba Linglong One step, death!"


    The man''s breath was cold and full of killing intent: "There are many people who want to kill me, but they all died in my hands. Do you want to be the next one?"


    "Hey, my old lady likes to talk straightforwardly, Xiao Meng, this is a trial given to you by the master, I won''t fight with you, cut him!"


    Xiaomeng took a step forward, "Zhengzheng~~" The sound of the sword sounded in vain, and the sharp sword intent had covered every corner of the room.


    The man felt this extremely heavy sense of oppression, and his expression changed slightly: "Is this the Taoist [Heaven and Earth Lost]? You deserve to be that man''s disciple. At a young age, he can exude such a sharp sword intent. It''s really amazing!


    "I don''t need your praise." Xiao Meng snorted very proudly, unfolding [He Guang Tong Chen], her figure has turned into a phantom and appeared in front of the man, Qiu Li in her hand stabbed directly without hesitation. Out, exuding sharp sword lights, blocked the man''s retreat.


    "What kind of swordsmanship is this? It can lock the Qi machine and there is no way to hide?" The man was surprised, and then laughed arrogantly: "But even so, what can you do?"


    The turbulent killing intent came out, a cold light flashed in his hand, and the collision between the sword and the sword made a harsh whisper.


    The man felt the power coming from his hand, and his face was evil: "Hey~~ I admit that you are the most talented person I have ever seen. At a young age, you have this cultivation base. Really powerful. If you kill the image You are such a genius, you must have a sense of accomplishment!"


    The man''s hand suddenly increased his force and smashed Xiaomeng away, laughing loudly: "Remember, I''m an exquisite-kill! Don''t forget to report my name when you go to Yan Wangye to report!"


    I saw a dark shadow flashing, and the killing had already appeared behind Xiaomeng, and the sword representing death had already been placed between Xiaomeng''s neck: "Goodbye, Xiaoya...eh?!!!"


    Before he finished speaking, his complexion changed drastically. He made a decisive decision, abandoned the prey in his hand, moved back, but suddenly felt a cold light flashing from the front of his neck, cutting off a strand of hair in front of his forehead.


    If it hadn''t been dodged in time, this cold light would have cut his neck.


    "So, it seems that your [Heaven and Earth Loss Color] is a little different from Taoist''s [Heaven and Earth Loss Color]." But after trying it again, I saw some clues: "I said why you suddenly displayed [Heaven and Earth Loss] ], it turned out not to suppress me, but to unexpectedly perform killer moves on me. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, the heavy sword intent contained in your [Heaven and Earth Loss] can be transformed into an invisible sword energy to attack. Right?"


    "You have too much nonsense." Xiao Meng snorted softly, holding the sword in her left hand, and writing quickly in the air with her right hand in front of her. Words appeared, exuding fierce sword intent, drifting around regularly, and blocking the room. Every exit.


    "This is the [Xuehouchuqing] of the Taoist family? But it looks a little different, but the power seems to be more powerful!" The killing face was shocked: "That adult is really terrifying, and he can rewrite others at will. Martial arts, and beyond..."


    Mei Sanniang who watched the play showed a surprised expression: "[Heaven and Earth Lost] and [Xue Hou Chu Qing] are released at the same time. The growth rate of this little girl is a bit exaggerated. It seems that someone is going to be unlucky."


    At the same time, Zilanxuan, a certain guest room.


    Black fog and black feathers drifted, Mo Ya appeared in the guest room with an extremely gorgeous posture. Looking at the broken window, his brows were slightly furrowed, his head tilted, and he looked at a man in the dark corner: "Rumors The Kanshu in Ba Linglong flies over the wall and is so light-hearted. Now that I see myself, I am really disappointed. I have to break a window to break through a guest room?"


    Kanshu sneered, with a sneer on his face: "You should be the Mo Crow of the night? I heard that you betrayed Ji Wuye for freedom, but now it seems that Ji Wuye is dead. Haven''t you recovered your freedom? Instead, he became someone¡¯s loyal dog, didn¡¯t he?"


    Bai Yu floated, Bai Feng also appeared in the window: "Faithful dog? Only sad people would understand this way, we are acting with our own will, which is different from you."


    Kanshu sneered: "It''s just the self-comfort of a miserable person."


    Bai Feng''s face was angry, and it seemed that he was still too young.


    Mo Ya waved his hand: "Don''t talk nonsense with a dying person, it is all useless..." ..

 2574 Chapter 68: Vertical and horizontal vs. Gen.

    "Our whereabouts seem to be exposed!"


    Zhenhou walked on the aisle, looking at the deserted pavilion, frowned slightly, and felt a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Withdraw!" Seeing that the signs were wrong, Master Gen decisively ordered, and he walked out along the side window, only to see a sword light shining, forcing him back again.


    "Since I''m here, don''t even think about leaving." With the indifferent voice, Wei Zhuang''s figure appeared in the window, with shark teeth in his hands exuding coldness.


    And Ganie also appeared at the other end of the corridor, blocking the path of the two of them, holding the sword in his hand, and said nothing.


    Zhenhou looked at Wei Zhuang and said coldly: "I didn''t expect that two of the Guigu faction would be waiting for us here. I''m curious, how did you know that we would choose to do it today? He also deliberately retreated everything. People, deployed such a trap."


    Wei Zhuang looked indifferent: "I think it''s a seamless plan. It''s just your personal opinion. You don''t know that all your actions are just within the calculations of Master Monkey King."


    "Are you calculating..." Zhenhou exclaimed: "It is true that Wu can determine the universe, and the intelligent and intelligent Monkey King, is really amazing, and our actions can be counted."


    They have always assassinated others exquisitely, causing others to lick their wounds in helpless fear, but they have never tried to fall into other people¡¯s traps and be siege. This is a great failure for assassins, let alone like them. A top killer organization.


    For Ba Linglong, this is a shame, and the shame can only be washed away with blood.


    Of course, the key is based on the current situation, it is impossible for them to retreat.


    Master Gen¡¯s eyes released an unprecedented war intent, and a terrifying killing intent came out, making people stupefied to smell a bloody air: "Your Ghost Valley faction has always been called'' Harmony is strong, loneliness is weak.'' Today, it seems that I am fortunate to be able to see the power of the vertical and horizontal combination of Ghost Valley.


    "We are strong if we are together, and we are weak if we are alone?" Wei Zhuang sneered coldly: "Do you think of us like this." Although Wei Zhuang''s expressionless and indifferent face, he can clearly feel his inner uncomfortableness at this moment.


    If anyone is underestimated, it will be uncomfortable, let alone the arrogant Wei Zhuang.


    There was a trembling of shark teeth in his hand, Wei Zhuang had already stretched his figure, and the vertical and horizontal swordsmanship and horizontal characters were determined to move, and a sword shadow swept toward Master Gen like a rain curtain.


    Master Gen stood still, but the weapon in his hand was already out of the sheath. In the shadow of the sword and light sword, only the''ding and ding'' was heard. The offensive of the two was one sword faster than the other, and each sword had a killer move , The sparks from the collision are dazzling.


    Wei Zhuang''s sword is domineering and fierce, while Master Gen is like a poisonous snake. He is looking for the right time to give his opponent a fatal blow. It is difficult for the two to distinguish between them for a time.


    On the other side, Gaie Nie looked at Zhenhou, and the sword in his hand was already out of the sheath.


    Compared with Wei Zhuang''s fierce dominance, Gaie Nie''s sword is much more elegant and handsome. Yes, it is elegant and handsome, and the shot makes people feel pleasing to the eye.


    "If the opponent is a disciple of Guigu, or known as the number one swordsman in Qin, I am really under pressure." Zhenhou smiled, saying that, but he did not see the slightest meaning of stage fright at all, but rather Stepped back and looked at Master Gen: "I said Master Gen, this is a rare and great opportunity. If you don''t want to see the power of the vertical and horizontal integration, should I take action?"


    Master Gen heard the words, the hidden moves suddenly became like a storm, murderous, very fierce, and turned from defense to offensive. For a while, he forced Wei Zhuang to retreat steadily, and his vigorous internal force held Wei Zhuang in his hands. Shark''s teeth missed, forcing him to dodge sideways, a sword dance and two rotations before he could stop.


    Forced to retreat to Wei Zhuang, a little bit under Master Gen''s feet, his figure already appeared in front of Gai Nie, the cold light flickered, and he slashed straight down.


    Guene could only transfer the locked target and attack Master Gen.


    In this way, Master Gen wanted to fight against the two masters of Guigu with one enemy and two. It was really a bold and crazy move.


    Master Gen resisted Gai Nie''s ultimate move, and said to Zhenhou in a deep voice: "You go to complete your task, these two people, I stop!"


    "As expected to be Master Gen, facing the Ghost Valley and the vertical and horizontal two, also did not let the wind fall at all, then, I will go!" Zhen Hou seemed to respect Master Gen, directly broke the window, and stayed away from the circle of war.


    Wei Zhuang seemed to stop him, but Master Gen flashed, avoiding Guine''s attack, and then turned to attack him.


    Such arrogant behavior instantly annoyed Wei Zhuang: "Since you are deliberately seeking death, I will do it for you!"


    Wei Zhuang doesn''t care about a fair one-on-one matchup. For him, as long as he wins, he doesn''t care by any means. Since the other party wants to see the power of vertical and horizontal integration, let him see it. But the price is your life.


    "Brother, don''t keep your hands, take it as soon as possible!"


    Wei Zhuang let out a deep cry, the crosswise and crosswise swordsmanship can be described as transported to the extreme. The fierce and overbearing attack centered on the shark teeth, even hacking and slashing, and attacked Master Gen.


    Guene is also well aware of the seriousness of the matter. His task is to protect Yingzheng. If Yingzheng has an accident...


    In order to put an end to this possibility, Ganie, who has always left a third of his shots, also became extra serious. The vertical and horizontal swordsmanship and the vertical sword fight, coupled with Wei Zhuang''s horizontal sword fight, achieved an amazing tacit cooperation. ,''Ding ding dang dang'' resounded, and the two swiftly slashed. For a time, Master Gen could only be exhausted by defense and parry, and there was no chance to counterattack.


    Master Gen, who knew this well, made a decisive decision. After taking the two attacks with a strong internal force, he forcibly shook them away, but he stepped down a bit and quickly backed away to avoid the encirclement net of the two.


    Looking at Wei Zhuang and Gai Nie, Master Gen¡¯s horrible cold face showed a little appreciation: "Is this the vertical and horizontal combination of Ghost Valley? It can achieve such a tacit understanding, not bad! You really deserve a fight against me. !"


    "Huh! Don''t be ashamed!"


    Wei Zhuang let out a cold snort, the other party''s arrogant tone made him feel uncomfortable, and he waved the shark teeth in his hand and attacked again.


    Gai Nie did not lag behind, catering to Wei Zhuang''s attack with his own vertical swords, combined vertically and horizontally, and the attack did not leak. In coordination with Gai Nie and Wei Zhuang''s amazing tacit understanding, they showed amazing power.


    However, even so, Master Gen unexpectedly under the two vertical and horizontal fusion, did not reveal the defeat for a time, advancing and retreating in a degree, on the contrary, they were evenly matched. This master Gen¡¯s martial arts is indeed amazing, no wonder it is shocking. Hou respected him so much...

 2575 Chapter 69

    the other side.


    This is a duel unfolding at a weird speed. The figures in the field are erratic, appear and disappear from time to time, and collide from time to time, leaving a little light in the air.


    Compared with the duel with exquisite swordsmanship, this kind of duel is more exciting and thrilling. As long as you don''t take advantage of it, you will be in a different place.


    Mo Ya''s light work is weird and erratic, revealing danger, and in terms of the situation, suppressing Kanshu.


    But Bai Feng stood aside, carefully guarding the surroundings, because he knew that there was more than one Ba Linglong. The other party was an assassin and a killer. One or more people might appear at any time to launch a fatal attack.


    Kanshu also found that he seemed to be inferior to Mo Ya, and did not face him head-on, but showed off his light skills and played a game.


    This kind of battle with speed, even if one side is weak, it will not be able to tell the victory or defeat for a time, unless one side can completely suppress the other side, or the other side has flaws, it can win with one blow.


    Kanshu deliberately wants to withdraw from this guest room, but it is a pity that Bai Feng stays on his side and does not give him a chance. If he rushes, he will face two great masters, one is not as good as one, if two, then it will take Will lose.


    Knowing this, Kanshu didn''t dare to provoke Bai Feng, so that he also joined the battle circle, and was exhausted to dodge defenses.


    After a stalemate for more than ten minutes, Kanshu finally got a little weak. Under the constant pressure of Mo Ya''s weird light work, he finally panicked his hands and feet, revealing a few flaws, and the master''s tricks, just such a little flaw is enough. , Not to mention still in the hands of people who are good at speed.


    Mo Ya looked at the flaw at this moment, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, and his body instantly turned into a black mist and disappeared. When he appeared, it was on the left side of Kanshu and hit his heart.


    Kanshu made a decisive move and slammed through the wall with a punch. Under the action of internal force, the broken pieces of wood stabled towards the Mo Crow like a sharp arrow...


    Mo Ya jumped up, twisted his body, and dodged in a thrilling scene among the swiftly piercing pieces of wood.


    It was just that the process seemed dangerous, but he seemed to do it easily, and while evading, a black feather flashed in his hand, instantly turning into a black glow and hitting Kanshu''s heart.


    As a killer at this moment, Kanshu''s intuition is naturally extremely sensitive. At the moment of life crisis, he instinctively moved his body to the side, avoiding the fatal wound in the heart, and still being hit by the black feather in his chest. Inner strength, at the moment he stabbed him in the chest, Kanshu seemed to be hit hard, his entire chest became fierce and painful, and then a mouthful of blood spurted out and fell to his knees. The outcome is dangerous and dangerous. Parted in the Lightning Showdown.


    Some people may ask, how powerful is a feather?Don''t underestimate this feather. With the blessing of internal force, even the iron chain can easily break and hit the human body. The consequences can be imagined.


    If Kanshu hadn''t used internal force to protect his body in advance, it would not be as simple as spitting out blood and being seriously injured, but was instantly pierced through his chest and died.


    Mo Ya floated down to the ground as if there was nothing, and looked at the Kanshu who was kneeling on the ground, his face was indifferent: "It seems that the famous and exquisite Kanshu is nothing but that."


    "The Mo Crow in the night is indeed as weird as the rumors..." Although Kanshu lost, there was a smirk of the winner in the corner of Kanshu''s mouth: "It''s just that you think you have really won. ?"


    "What do you mean?" Mo Ya frowned, with a warning sign in his heart. Bai Feng also flickered, standing with his back to Mo Ya, guarding the surroundings.


    "You don''t really think that I have only this strength, do you?" Kanshu wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth, but the sly smile became more obvious: "If I hadn''t used most of my internal strength to close the acupuncture points , Do you think you can win so easily? You can beat me at no cost?"


    Hearing this, Mo Ya''s expression changed in vain: "Could it be?!!!"


    Lucky hurriedly pointed to his key point.


    "It''s late!" Kanshu finally showed a triumphant smile on his face: "After fighting with me for so long, you have inhaled all the poison in the air into your body. Once the poison is released, it will be difficult for the gods. saved."


    The complexions of Mo Ya and Bai Feng both changed drastically, because they already felt a faint pain in their internal organs...


    And Weizhuang and Gainie are here.


    With the persistence at the beginning, under the tacit and fierce offensive of Wei Zhuang and Gai Nie, Master Gen gradually lost his support. He was severely smashed by Wei Zhuang with a sword and flew out, hit the wall and fell to the aisle. .


    "You speak arrogantly, but are you only capable of this?" Wei Zhuang walked out of the broken wall, looked at Master Gen who was sitting on the ground, and snorted coldly.


    On the contrary, Master Gen had a calm face, but what he said was accompanied by unspeakable regrets: "It seems that the time is almost the same. What a pity, it is a pity, is this the power of Guigu''s "Vertical and Horizontal Combination"? It''s really amazing. Ah! If possible, I really want to have a real contest with you. Unfortunately, our purpose of coming this time is only to complete the task, but we have to leave this regret."


    Wei Zhuang indifferently raised his sword and wanted to slash: "I am not interested in listening to your nonsense here!"


    However, the half-raised hand suddenly stopped, and his complexion changed slightly.


    Master Gen looked at Wei Zhuang, but smiled strangely: "Why, why didn''t you cut it down? Or, you can''t do it anymore?"


    Gai Nie hurriedly rolled up his sleeves and checked his arm, but saw that the blood on his wrist had been clearly visible at some point, criss-crossing, and dyed with a layer of purple and black. He hurriedly lucked out the ghost valley vomiting technique. Sit down cross-legged to resist the spread of poison.


    Wei Zhuang didn''t dare to talk nonsense, so he sat down quickly to protect himself from poison.


    "It''s too late. Ju''er is invisible, and luck will die. This poison of Ju''er spreads to Baiyue. There will be no abnormalities in the poisoning of ordinary people, but if it is a person with inner strength, especially those with higher inner strength, the drama The poison is more violent, because this kind of poison is gradually growing by feeding on human internal strength. There must be a process of urging when the poison occurs. Once it penetrates the bone marrow, it will definitely die!"


    Wei Zhuang''s face was ugly: "So you have contained us for so long, just to make us poisonous and deep into our bones?"


    "Hehehe~~~" Master Gen let out a series of ugly laughs: "This Zilanxuan is the site of that adult, it is no different from Longtan Tiger''s Lair. The intruder is dead and dead, we who know this, you Do you still dare to come here if you think we will be so easy? Don''t underestimate Ba Linglong, we are not a group of indiscriminate assassins, we will never do things that are uncertain!" ..

 2576 Chapter 70 Immunization

    Monkey King looked at the situation on the virtual screen, and said to Li Wu on the side: "It seems that you Ba Linglong still have some brains. You are not brainless. Didn''t you guess my purpose this time?"


    When Li Wu heard this, she was a little proud: "It''s just a jealousy of you. Ba Linglong acts naturally, and naturally takes all risk factors into consideration. I failed to fight for time. You returned to Zilanxuan ahead of time. We have done it. Well, the worst plan, the best deployment, when the enemy is strong and we are weak, using poison is the best way. That way, even in the worst case, Ba Linglong will not be against you, but in Under the effect of the poison, our goal can still be achieved, and as long as the goal is achieved, our task will naturally be completed."


    Monkey King: "In order to complete the task, it seems that you are all ready to sacrifice."


    Li Wu''s expression was indifferent: "This is the fate of the killer."


    "But this poison of Ju''er..." Monkey King said, looking at Yan Ling Ji.


    Yan Lingji said indifferently: "It seems that it was provided by the King of Poisons..." As he said, his eyes towards Li Wu were a little cold: "You will collude with them..."


    As a former member of Baiyue, this Ba Linglong actually pulled her former companions in. Yan Lingji was naturally unhappy. After all, she clearly understood that to be an enemy of Monkey King is the way to die. But she was a little disappointed. She had warned them that way, and she wanted to spread the muddy water. It was too long.


    Li Wu smiled at Yan Lingji: "I heard that you were also one of them..."


    Honglian immediately stared at Li Wu: "Don''t forget who you are now, how do you say you!" Seeing that Li Wu unexpectedly started to come, the princess was upset.


    Li Wu immediately lowered her head and took a step back. She had forgotten that she was just a subordinate now. It was extremely rude to talk to the mistress.


    Poison, for ordinary people, is almost insoluble. In Qin Shimingyue''s original work, Chi Lian used Poison Yu Qianye to poison almost the entire Mohist institution city, making the Qin army easily invaded the Mohist institution city. .


    And this poison of Ju''er, although not as harmful as Qianye Qianye, is extremely dangerous and fatal for masters.


    At present, Gainie, Weizhuang, etc., who are extremely poisonous, are already at the end of the river. Unless they recklessly destroy Ba Linglong, they can only stop and use their power to resist the poison.


    "It''s really a reversal of the situation. If Gane and the others don''t let go, they will temporarily lose the ability to fight again. Ba Linglong''s chess game is pretty good." Monkey King looked at the screen and said calmly, "It''s a pity, but it counts. Two people were wrong."


    "Huh?" Li Wu, who had lowered his head and stepped aside, immediately raised his head to look at Monkey King, wondering: "Does the master have any other players?"


    As soon as the screen picture turned, Xiao Meng and the others appeared on the screen.


    Countless streamer fonts lased like a rain curtain and shooting stars, and they were blocked in all directions. The killing was inevitable and could only be hard-wired. However, Gu Qian could not care about the rear, and Gu Hui could not care about the left and right. This trick [Snow Hou Chuqing] There is no solution, it hits directly, and the killing is instantly submerged in the font streamer...


    Seeing the wailing scenes coming from time to time, Mei Sanniang sighed with emotion: "This trick [Xue Hou Chu Qing] is really abnormal. Apart from someone who can practice hard work like me, who can do it? Take it head-on? I''m afraid I can only avoid the edge for a while. This killing is really pitiful. I encountered such an unreasonable trick taught by the master to Xiao Meng."


    After one round of attack, the dry killing was full of battered holes and blood stained all over, which was very miserable.


    "It shouldn''t be! After so many attacks, she didn''t die!" Mei Sanniang looked at the accident with her eyes still open, her chest undulating slightly, she looked at Xiaomeng and said: "Xiaomeng, it seems You have not cultivated your inner strength yet. After such a round of attacks, it was not fatal. It was a failure."


    Xiao Meng wrinkled her brows slightly when she heard this, holding Qiu Li in her hand, and walked to Gansha...


    Killing Xiaomeng, who looked at her usual face, was puzzled: "Why? Why haven''t you gotten poisoned yet? Counting time, it has already passed the poisoning time, why are you still okay?"


    "Poison? You poisoned?" Mei Sanniang suddenly became nervous, but she knew very well what her shield was. Her horizontal training was not bad, and the only shield was the poison to attack its internal organs. .


    Xiao Meng had a calm expression on her face: "Poison? So what can be done, Master said, we are now invaded by a hundred poisons, and poison is useless to us."


    "Huh? You, us, do you also include me?" Mei Sanniang looked astonished.


    Xiao Meng looked at her strangely: "Of course, didn''t Master tell you?"


    "It''s really not..." Mei Sanniang shook her head, and said in confusion: "When did this happen? Why don''t I have any impression? The cultivation techniques? The food I''ve eaten?"


    Xiao Meng tilted her head and said, "Mine is because of the cultivation technique. Maybe you are the same."


    "It turns out that the bodybuilding article still has this effect?" Mei Sanniang smiled excitedly: "Wow, khaka~~ So, the old lady doesn''t even have the only door? If this is hard work to increase the body Do you want the world to be invincible when you cultivate to great achievement?"


    Xiao Meng glanced at her: "Dreaming, there is still me, and the master and the masters."


    "Uh~I''m not showing excitement, don''t take it seriously." Mei Sanniang looked at Xiao Meng helplessly.


    When he heard the words, he was depressed and vomiting blood: "A hundred poisons do not invade? So you are not poisoned?"


    At this moment, his mood can be described as mixed. He worked hard for so long just to delay time and wait for the time for them to poisonously. But in the end, he just played a one-man show on his own. The depressed mood can be imagined. .


    "Unexpectedly, you Ba Linglong would still use this kind of indiscriminate means, but fortunately, it was not caught by you." Mei Sanniang looked at the killing with an unhappy expression, and said to Xiao Meng: "Xiao Meng, this kind of murder Let me do the matter. You are still young and you can''t get blood on your hands."


    With that said, he was transported until he became hard, his whole body instantly became as hard as iron, and when he was about to approach the killing, the dying killing suddenly moved. The body was like a ghost. The cold light flashed in his hands, cutting. At Mei Sanniang''s neck artery.


    A crisp sound of''ding~'' erased the glaring sparks.


    Mei Sanniang grinned, full of sarcasm: "I know you will play tricks, but in front of my old lady, all assassinations are futile, go to hell!"


    The hard as iron palms pierced through the killing chest like a sharp blade...

 2577 Chapter 71: Siege

    "Damn it!!" The killing was carried to the ground with full of unwillingness.


    Mei Sanniang pulled out her right hand with a cold face, and the blood instantly swept the ground.


    Seeing the killing that had turned into a corpse, Mei Sanniang was somewhat fortunate. Fortunately, she stopped Xiaomeng midway and instead killed Xiaomeng. Otherwise, if this mortal counterattack attack was replaced by Xiaomeng. , It''s really dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Mei Sanniang became more upset, kicking the slaughtered corpse away, hitting the walls of three rooms in a row before stopping.


    It''s just that the sudden''crusher'' was really scared in this room. It turns out that Mo Ya and Bai Feng are facing Kanshu in this room.


    Although Moya and Baifeng are already very poisonous, Kanshu is not pressing hard. In his opinion, the dog will jump the wall when anxious. Anyway, the two of them are already dying. There is no need to take the risk and kill, and when he was about to leave, he was a little surprised when his companion broke through the wall.


    "Kill?!"


    It''s just that when Kanshu came closer and helped him to kill, looking at the blood hole in his chest, his complexion changed drastically. When he sniffed, his complexion was instantly ugly: "Dead?!"


    In the next moment, he abandoned the corpse, stepped aside, and entered a state of alert.


    "Don''t worry, it''s your turn next." Mei Sanniang and Xiao Meng walked in through the broken wall one after another.


    "You killed the people?" Kanshu looked ugly.


    However, Sanniang Mei ignored them, but looked at Mo Ya and Bai Feng: "In other words, you two seem to be the white or crow in the night?"


    Xiao Meng reminded him: "It''s Mo Ya and Bai Feng."


    "Oh~ yes yes, Mo Ya, Bai Feng, the two who have already joined the quicksand..." Mei Sanniang said with a sudden look: "By the way, you didn''t beat him by two?"


    Mo Ya looked solemnly: "Be careful, this room is densely covered with colorless and odorless poison. We are already poisoned and unable to act. You should leave as soon as possible. Don''t try to fight the enemy here. ."


    "So you have been poisoned here too?" Mei Sanniang curled his lips: "It seems that this kind of indiscriminate method is really useful for people like you who are not immune to highly poisonous people."


    With that said, the admiration for Monkey King in my heart has risen by a point again. If it weren''t for Monkey King, there would be her share of lying down now.


    Mo Ya looked at the two of Mei Sanniang with a look of surprise: "Are you immune to severe poison?"


    "Otherwise, why do you think we would kill him?" Mei Sanniang pointedly killed him.


    "Unexpectedly, you still have this kind of physique!" Kanshu looked solemn and turned his eyes, looking for a time to break through and leave.


    The situation is a little unfavorable for him. Because of the poison of Ju''er, he must close his acupoints to resist the poison, and cannot exert his strongest strength. Facing the existence of Mei Sanniang and Xiaomeng who are not afraid of poison, if he is hard Fight, I''m afraid it will become the next kill.


    "Huh? Want to escape?"


    Xiaomeng looked at Kanshu''s expression in his eyes, and then a cold snort appeared in front of Kanshu like a change of shape and shadow. Qiu Li in his hand turned into a cold light, and he took his neck directly.


    "Little baby is so cruel!"


    With a sound of "ding~", while Kanshu held Xiaomeng Qiuli sword, he was also flying back, and came out from the side window...


    When Xiaomeng saw this, she didn''t say a word, and rushed out, but suddenly saw a''ball'' flying towards him, and the mechanism on it was unfolding. It actually flew out and shot countless silver needles towards Xiaomeng...


    The countless drizzle rustled and made the scalp numb.


    "Xiaomeng!!!"


    Seeing this, Mei Sanniang''s face changed drastically. Her task was to protect Xiao Meng. If Xiao Meng had an accident, her master would not remove her skin.


    A little bit below her feet, as well as the floor, were knocked down by her, and her body shot towards Xiaomeng like an arrow from the string, hugged her into her arms and covered her under her own protection.


    The sound of "ding ding dang dang" resounded, and countless silver needles pierced Mei Sanniang''s body, all of them made a frightening sound of fine iron, and then they could not eject the ground.


    With Mei Sanniang''s hard work, which can be called absolute defense, this kind of scene that is almost death for ordinary people is so easily accepted by her frontally.


    When landing, Sanniang Mei stepped on the ground full of silver needles, looked at Xiao Meng in her arms, and said nervously, "Is it all right, Xiao Meng?"


    Xiao Meng lifted her little head from Mei Sanniang''s great chest, squeezed her face and nose with her little hands, and said faintly: "It hurts..."


    "... It''s okay." Mei Sanniang let go of Xiaomeng and looked at the Kanshu who had fled away, coldly snorting out: "Chasing, the master said, you can''t let one go!"


    Xiao Meng nodded solemnly, unfolded in harmony with the light, turned into a phantom and chased out...


    Zilanxuan, the innermost room.


    Zhenhou slapped the edge of the door beside him with a palm, and said to the coming Master Gen with an extremely ugly expression: "Ying Zheng is not here, has been transferred away, we have been fooled!"


    Facing the poisoned Gai Nie and Wei Zhuang, Master Gen did not do much entanglement, but resolutely chose to leave. The mission is important, but unfortunately, after going through the entire Zilan Xuan, he did not find any of them. aims.


    Master Gen''s face was gloomy and terrifying: "How did he get transferred? We watched without interruption all night, but we didn''t see any changes."


    Zhenhou''s complexion is also very ugly: "Retreat! Time is almost up, there is no news from Li Wu, I am afraid already... If that person comes back, none of us can leave!"


    Master Gen is also extremely jealous of the person who wiped out all the powerful people in various countries overnight. Although he is confident that he is strong, he also has a name for himself. Instead of him, it is okay to deal with one or two, deal with all, it is simply Foolish dreams.


    At least a few of the corpses on the ground that he saw were not inferior to him in strength, but even so, they also turned into a corpse, which shows how terrifying the strength of the Monkey King who had never met before.


    Master Gen nodded his head, and broke the window at the same time as Zhenhou...


    However, they had just left the area of ??Zilanxuan, and they were greeted by a flood of arrows. The members of Balinglong who had been forced to flee together again gathered together and hid in a residential house.


    Thousands of armies have surrounded this place. Zhang Liang stood under the protection of the army, staring at the houses where Zhenhou and others were hiding, and said calmly: "Everyone of Ba Linglong, when things are up to now, I still want to resist. Do you want to tell me what?"


    The gloomy sneer of Master Gen suddenly resounded from the residence: "To deal with my Ba Linglong, I did not expect that your country would mobilize the army. You really can look down on us!" ..

 2578 Chapter 72 Scheming

    Zhenhou''s voice also sounded: "There are 200,000 Qin troops outside the realm, but you still have the courage to mobilize the army to siege us, etc. Your country''s heart is really big enough, or you don''t Do you put Qin in your eyes?"


    Zhang Liang smiled faintly: "South Korea is small, but this force is still mobilized; on the contrary, if you wait for Ba Linglong to continue to do whatever you want in Xinzheng, it will be more dangerous for my South Korea." Waved his hand and issued the order to attack.


    Thousands of elite soldiers came forward in unison, with magnificent momentum, and besieged every step...


    "Hold on!"


    A loud shout stopped the advance of the elite soldiers, Xiaomeng and Mei Sanniang rushed to the scene one after another, and it was Mei Sanniang who spoke.


    Seeing the visitor, Zhang Liang clasped his fists and bowed: "It turns out that it is Xiaomeng and Sanniang Mei. I don''t know what to say?"


    Mei Sanniang: "Ba Linglong is our prey. You should go and see a few of them. If you don''t get medical treatment in time, I''m afraid your life will not be guaranteed."


    "The generals..." Zhang Liang''s expression changed slightly, and he made a decisive decision: "Come and call the best doctor to go to Zilanxuan with me. General Ji, I''ll beg you here."


    The burly general on the side clasped his fists and saluted: "My lord, please don''t worry, Ji will make it difficult to fly with exquisite wings."


    This General Ji was originally Ji Wuye''s cronies, but in order to avoid turbulence in the army, Han Fei did not do anything to him, but tried his best to appease and stabilize the army.


    After Zhang Liang explained, he hurriedly left...


    Mei Sanniang shouted at the residence: "Everyone, Ba Linglong, have you heard that too? Come out and die for me quickly."


    However, the dwelling house was surprisingly quiet at this moment, and no one responded.


    Because at this moment, Master Gen is deploying countermeasures: "Waiting for the disciple of the armored door will rush in and want to force me to wait out, Kanshu, then you will hold her in check, and the rest will be taken with me. That little girl, she is Sun Wukong''s lover, as long as we take her hostage, we will be able to retreat safely!"


    at the same time.


    "Cut~ it''s still pretty, so courageous..." Mei Sanniang looked contemptuous: "Since you refuse to come out, let the old lady come in!"


    After speaking, he said to Xiaomeng next to him: "Xiaomeng, stay here to avoid being attacked by them. I will force them out first. You are doing it."


    Xiao Meng nodded, already holding the sword behind her, her right hand began to write quickly in the air in front of her, and she began to prepare for the big move [Xue Hou Chu Qing].


    Mei Sanniang kicked the ground with her right foot, as if the arrow from the string rushed into the house, and all kinds of clanging sounds rang out in a flash. Mei Sanniang felt all kinds of attacks coming from all over her body, shaking. She leaned sideways, leaned aside, grabbed the sharp dagger that pierced her eyes, and sneered coldly: "It''s really overwhelming to play assassination in front of my mother!"


    Kanshu abandoned the sharp dagger, stepped back, and looked at Mei Sanniang with discomfort: "Practicing hard work horizontally is really unpleasant like a tortoise shell."


    "If it''s your master coming, I would still avoid giving three points, as for you, huh!" Master Gen looked at Mei Sanniang, and there was an icy chill in her eyes. Mei Sanniang felt a chill in her back. This guy actually made her feel a sense of danger, and the spirit of hitting twelve points immediately.


    Unexpectedly, after the other party said these words, he unexpectedly rushed out of the house, Zhenhou, Xunfeng, etc. were all followed closely...


    "Xiao Meng!" Mei Sanniang exclaimed immediately, guessing the purpose of their trip, and just wanted to chase them out, but a cold light was approaching behind Suddenly, but she didn''t even pay attention to it. This is the case for people who practice hard work. The waywardness.


    Kanshu also knew that such an attack was not at all in his mind, so he made a decisive decision, abandoned the attack, and turned to a lower body, stretching out his foot to catch Mei Sanniang''s foot.


    Mei Sanniang, who was sprinting quickly, immediately staggered and threw forward, but for a second, she supported the ground with one hand, an somersault stood firmly on the ground, and just about to rush out of the residence again, Kanshu''s attack came, she still tripped her double Feet, deliberately not let her chase freely.


    "You bastard is looking for death!" Mei Sanniang roared, punched out, and directly smashed a hole in the ground.


    "In addition to hard work, do you have this kind of power..." Seeing this, Kanshu suddenly felt the pressure increased, and his face was solemn, and he did not dare to get close easily. Anyway, his task was only to hold her down, as long as she went forward Just interfere when you support it.


    Naturally, Sanniang Mei knew that if she didn''t put down the annoying rat in front of her, she wouldn''t want to support Xiao Meng safely.


    "My old lady will let you know what the consequences will be if you block my footsteps!"


    Mei Sanniang yelled, raging rage, her figure flashed, and her speed appeared in front of Kanshu as if teleporting. Kanshu was shocked, hurriedly displayed his light powers, and dodged, while the ground he was standing on was here. Mei Sanniang punched out a huge pothole.


    With such a violent scene, Kanshu was sweating coldly: "Master Gen...you have to hurry up! This woman is simply a monster. She combines speed, defense, and strength. I can''t hold on for long..."


    Monkey King looked at the situation on the screen, withdrew the right hand that was in the arms of Yan Lingji, got up and stood up: "It seems that I should get out of the way."


    Zi Nu: "Indeed, Sanniang Mei was temporarily restrained. With Xiaomeng¡¯s cultivation base, it was very difficult to deal with Master Gen, let alone besieged by several people. And if Xiaomeng was arrested, the Korean soldiers would not dare to stop. Bother them, so that Ba Linglong can retreat safely..."


    The tide female demon Dai frowned slightly: "This Mei Sanniang is too messy with her hard work. If she doesn''t leave Xiao Meng''s side, she won''t be like this."


    Concubine Yan said calmly: "Unbreakable defense, plus the strength and speed that can severely injure others with a single blow, and knowing that she has no cover, it is inevitable that her self-confidence will swell."


    Just as several people were talking, Xiao Meng on the screen was already facing Master Gen and the others.


    Countless golden fonts turned into an endless array of swords strangling towards the rushing Master Gen...


    If you change in normal times, ordinary people will temporarily avoid the edge. However, for the master Gen, who counts every second, there is no time. Not to mention that Kanshu can not stop Mei Sanniang, it is thousands of people around. Elite soldiers are also a great threat.


    Therefore, Zhenhou and the others were decisive when they arrived, and they resolutely blocked Gen Master, acting as a human shield for him, blocking the strangulation [Xue Hou Chu Qing].


    And Master Gen took advantage of this gap and went straight to Xiaomeng...


    Xiaomeng used Heguang Tongchen to fight with Master Gen for ten moves in a moment, and was finally hit by a palm due to the lack of internal strength and the lack of actual combat, and he flew out...

 2579 Chapter 73: No. 1 in the World

    Looking at the situation in the picture, Li Wu said: "From the current situation, even if you rush back, it is too late, right?"


    As she said, she looked at Monkey King subconsciously, but there was no Monkey King here. She turned her head and looked at the virtual screen in front of her again, but her pupils shrank, because at some point, Monkey King had already appeared in Xinzheng. Over the scene...


    Li Wu''s complexion was instantly shocked: "When?!!!..."


    Such a long distance can be reached in an instant, is this still a trivial effort?


    Yan Lingji looked at Li Wu''s shocked expression, her face was proud: "This is how the husband has practiced light work to the utmost, and has reached the realm of the end of the world, at a distance, to him, it is nothing but a step far."


    "!!!" Li Wu''s eyes widened, dumbfounded.


    At the moment when Monkey King appeared, time and space seemed to be still, everything around was still, and he was the only one in the world who was walking slowly down in the air, walking to the side of Xiao Meng who was flying upside down. Pick her up...


    Seeing everything in front of him, Master Gen was full of horror: "Move... can''t do it?! Is this the Taoist Tianzong''s¡ª¡ª[Heaven and Earth Lost]?!


    Master Gen runs his inner strength to the extreme, wanting to break free from the shackles of this helpless panic, but what makes him feel even more frightened is that no matter how hard he struggles, he will be like a mud cow into the sea, unable to do anything.


    But the moment Monkey King hugged Xiao Meng, everything returned to normal in an instant.


    Master Gen¡¯s figure still strikes in the direction where Xiao Meng is at an astonishing speed, but the goal is already transferred to Monkey King: "Monkey King, let me try to see if you can bear it. One] title!"


    "This kind of thing doesn''t need your confirmation." Monkey King stretched out his right hand, volleyed his finger lightly, and with a''poof~'', Master Gen, who was rushing with his imposing manner, instantly exploded into a bloody mist.


    "!!!"


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden scene. That was a rare top expert in the world, who died like this?!


    "Master Gen!!"


    While Zhenhou and them all cried out in exclamation, they were all faceless and terrified by Monkey King''s terrifying power. They were as strong as Master Gen. They were not close enough to be close, so they were dealt with a finger bomb exploded. This level of cultivation is simply strong. If the ghost!


    "escape!!!"


    This thought expresses the aspirations of everyone in Ba Linglong at this moment.


    Without any hesitation, Balinglong and the rest turned around and fled...


    "Now, do you still have such unrealistic thoughts?" Monkey King looked indifferently, looking at Ba Linglong who was fleeing, stretched out one hand, and shook it lightly, with a few sounds of''Puff Puff Puff~'' With a soft sound, everyone once again saw the tragic scene of a living person being exploded into a bloody mist.


    "Gulong~" Thousands of elite soldiers swallowed their saliva and instinctively stepped back a few steps with horror and horror on their faces. This reminded them of the horror scene when Monkey King slaughtered tens of thousands of Korean soldiers.As elite soldiers guarding the Korean palace, they are vividly remembered at the time.


    Duiyu touched himself with a look of panic and fear, and when he found that he was fine, he was relieved, his escaped body was frozen in place, and he did not dare to move. The fear filled his heart, and the cold sweat was wet. With clothing, it turns out that there are such terrible people in the world.


    Just when the atmosphere seemed extremely heavy, a loud''bang'' broke the heavyness, and Kanshu Link rolled out of the residential building and broke through the wall, rubbing dozens of meters on the ground before stopping.


    It turns out that after seeing Monkey King appear, San Niang Mei just killed Master Gen and the others. She was relieved when she was not worried about Xiaomeng¡¯s safety. She immediately became full of vitality, and a few tricks were to punch Kanshu. It flew out, crashed through the wall, and rolled down dozens of meters away.


    Obviously, while possessing an unbreakable defense, she also possesses considerable speed and strength. Now Mei Sanniang''s strength has jumped to the top level, and ordinary people really can''t hurt her.


    It is no wonder that she dared to fight against Master Gen and others alone in the residence, but unfortunately, with her self-confidence, she ignored Xiao Meng''s safety and put Xiao Meng in danger.


    So far, Ba Linglong has only two people, Liwu and Duili.


    Ying Zheng, who arrived late with Han Fei and others, happened to see the scene of Zhenhou exploding into blood mist, and sighed slightly. Even if Zhenhou was wearing a human skin mask, he had already given up his identity. It''s a pity Still not in a hurry to chat with the other party, he was already dead by the hands of Monkey King.


    "It''s dead... or... I''m already a dead person anyway..." Ying Zheng sighed in his heart and buried this thought in his heart forever.


    The look at Monkey King also showed a look of extreme jealousy. Ba Linglong, who had forced him to hide, was in the hands of Monkey King, but was so easily destroyed in an instant. This person is so martial arts that he deserves to be [ First in the world].


    Even if Sun Wukong disdains the title of [Number One Under Heaven], there is always someone who does something good to give him such a title.


    And what he did in Xinzheng, South Korea, is bound to be famous all over the world, this kind of deeds of annihilating masters from all countries in one fell swoop will inevitably push him to the throne of [World No.


    Of course, such a name will inevitably attract the disdain of many people, as well as more challengers who come here admiringly.


    After all, there are still many powerful people who have never appeared in the hundreds of families, and they will naturally not recognize this [First Under Heaven].


    Han Fei came to the front of Monkey King and bowed with respect: "Brother Wukong, thanks to you this time, you helped me solve Ba Linglong and the danger in Korea."


    Monkey King glanced at Han Fei: "Solving Ba Linglong is not to help you."


    "Understand and understand." Han Fei smiled: "In any case, South Korea is a beneficiary for whatever purpose. Of course, this thank you." As he said, his face suddenly corrected and he bowed deeply to Monkey King. Bow: "But this time I really want to ask you one thing..."


    Han Fei is now the king of a country, but he is willing to bow his head for others. This kind of mind is indeed not something ordinary people can do. Perhaps because of this charm, even the proud person like Wei Zhuang is willing to walk with him.


    Monkey King glanced at Gai Nie and the others behind Han Fei. It was obvious that they were deeply poisoned, and ordinary healers were really helpless.


    The plot of this world revolves around them, if he is dead now, wouldn''t he have no fun.


    With a flick of his finger, a few pills turned into a ray of light and shot at them, and they were caught in their hands one by one: "This detoxification pill is sufficient to dissolve the poison of Ju''er in your body. Don''t bother me if you have anything to do in the future. Now." ..

 2580 Chapter 74 The so-called guidance

    "Thank you!"


    Gai Nie and others all clasped their fists to thank, and then swallowed the detoxification pills without hesitation.


    A few people only felt a warm current rushing into their bodies and flowing along their blood vessels and meridians to the limbs and limbs. The poison of Ju''er in their bodies that made them helpless was like Can Xue encountering the scorching sun, and was dissolved and purified in a flash.


    "What a powerful detoxification pill!" Mo Ya looked in amazement. Generally speaking, even if the poison is taken with medicine, it will take a little time to detoxify, and then exercise and breath adjustment can restore the body that has been corroded by the poison. After eating this detoxification pill, not only the poison is instantly detoxified, even the body and meridians injured by the poison are healed instantly, and the medicinal effect is scary.


    Mei Sanniang snorted proudly: "Of course it''s amazing. This is an anti-drug pill, which can detoxify all the poison in the world. It''s really cheap for you."


    "Unexpectedly, I was saved by you again." Gai Nie said with emotion. Thank you for the two life-saving graces can no longer be expressed by thank you, but you can only remember it in his heart.


    Monkey King looked at Mo Ya and Bai Feng, and said to Han Fei, "I didn''t expect them to be fooled into the quicksand by you, but their eloquence is pretty good."


    Han Fei looked humble: "Thanks to you."


    "Remember to fix all the places destroyed by Zilanxuan."


    "It must be guaranteed to be more luxurious than the previous decoration." Han Fei immediately patted his chest and promised.


    "Let''s go." Monkey King greeted Mei Sanniang, took Xiaomeng''s hand, and turned to Zilanxuan.


    Dui Li looked at Han Fei, Ying Zheng, and others, and then at the thousands of troops around him, feeling nervous and afraid. If caught by them, her life would not be guaranteed. After all, what they wanted to assassinate in this operation was King Qin Yingzheng.


    Don¡¯t hesitate now, turn around and chase after Sun Wukong left...


    Naturally, Ying Zheng didn''t stop it either. After all, when Monkey King killed Ba Linglong, she was the only one who left her. The meaning was already obvious, and he naturally didn''t dare to touch this mold.


    The rest of Balinglong has been killed, and his safety has been guaranteed, but after a moment of contemplation, he also chased after him: "Sir, please wait!"


    "Something?" Monkey King stopped and looked at Ying Zheng who was catching up.


    Ying Zheng clasped his fists and said respectfully: "Mr. is a straightforward person, so I won''t be oblivious. Mr. Wisdom can help the world. Please teach me how to get rid of my Qin country''s harm?"


    "You''re talking about Lu Buwei." Sun Wukong looked at Ying Zheng, and an inexplicable smile suddenly appeared on his face: "In fact, it is very simple to get rid of Lu Buwei. Send an eyeliner to stare at your mother''s bedroom. Once you find Lu Buwei enters After leaving your mother¡¯s palace, you were sneaking in, and everything you saw after that was enough to give you enough reason to copy Lu Buwei¡¯s home."


    Upon hearing this, Ying Zheng heard this, and his face changed drastically in his city. From these words, he naturally heard a piece of news that shocked and angered him. If he was replaced by someone else saying this , He was afraid that one hundred and one thousand would not believe him, and he would kill them on the spot, which was an insult to the royal family; but this was from the mouth of Monkey King, so he had to be disbelief.


    Of course, if this was not from Monkey King, he might have already had the idea of ??killing people.


    Qin Shihuang deserves to be Qin Shihuang, even though he was full of anger, he was still suppressed by him for a moment, and solemnly clasped his fists to salute: "Thanks for your advice!"


    "At that time, how would you choose? Haha~~" Monkey King glanced at Ying Zheng and turned to leave.


    Han Fei walked up to Ying Zheng with a serious expression: "King Qin, you have already done what you promised, so you should fulfill your promise to you."


    Ying Zheng''s face has once again returned to its previous majestic and unwavering appearance: "Don''t worry, if you return to China tomorrow, I will definitely give you an explanation."


    With that said, Ying Zheng left under the escort of Guene and a team of elite soldiers.


    Obviously, he is not in a good mood now, and he doesn''t want to talk about other things.


    Seeing Ying Zheng''s back, until he disappeared before his eyes, Han Fei sighed helplessly: "You heard what Brother Wukong said just now? If this is the case, King Qin may be going to be in charge. By then, it will be really big. Rival!"


    Wei Zhuang hugged his sword and snorted coldly: "Impossible enemies, you think these are useless, or think about how to plan afterwards, will Ying Zheng return to Qin, will he really fulfill his promise?"


    Han Fei smiled when he heard the words: "If I change to another king, I really don''t dare to take any risks, but if it''s King Qin, if he breaks the agreement, he won''t be called Yingzheng."


    Purple Orchid.


    Sun Wukong had just entered his room, and Mei Sanniang, who had been following him, knelt down with a puff, with an expression of confession: "I''m sorry, Master, it''s all my fault. Xiao Meng was hurt..."


    Sun Wukong sat down at will, holding Xiao Meng lightly on her hair, looking at Mei Sanniang: "The increase in strength has made you a little swollen."


    Duili stood aside with a worried expression, and did not dare to breathe.


    Although I don¡¯t know what swelling means, it sounds like it¡¯s complacent. Therefore, Sanniang Mei was so scared that her face paled when she heard the words: "Sorry, the subordinates are a little bit proud and forget the safety of Xiaomeng , Your subordinates will make atonement!"


    As he said, he drew a dagger from his waist and stabbed it into his heart...


    Sun Wukong kicked her on the ground with an angry kick: "Your life is mine. Before I tell you to die, you dare to die?"


    Mei Sanniang hurriedly got up and knelt down again obediently: "Subordinates dare not."


    "Even if it''s a lesson this time, no matter what happens in the future, Xiao Meng''s safety must be the first."


    "Yes!"


    "But I can''t just spare you, kneel and turn around."


    Mei Sanniang obediently followed suit, and while kneeling on the ground, her round buttocks appeared in front of Monkey King.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and slapped it unceremoniously. The feeling of the forged body was different, it was really exciting.


    After a while, Zi Nu and the others came back one by one, watching the situation in the room, all with a joking smile.


    Mei Sanniang''s face was flushed, and she covered her face with her hands: "It''s too shameful, I don''t have the face to see people now!"


    Guren smiled: "It''s really embarrassing to be spanked even after such a big person."


    It''s okay if Honglian doesn''t say anything, but Mei Sanniang''s complexion is even redder.


    After teaching Mei Sanniang, Monkey King fixed his gaze on Dui Li, who had been standing by and dare not say a word: "Do you know why I only left you?"


    With a subconscious bang, Duiyu knelt to the ground with his head low: "Duiyu''s life will be the owner''s from now on..."


    Obviously, Monkey King squeezed the picture of Master Gen and others with a palm, leaving a deep shadow of terror in her heart...

 2581 Chapter 75: The Plan of the World

    For Duiyu''s performance, Monkey King is very satisfied: "From now on, you will be Xiaomeng''s playmate, and everything will be based on her."


    "Yes!" Dui Li knocked her head. She was a little surprised at the Li Wu in front of her. She originally thought that she was the only one left in Ba Linglong. It turned out that Li Wu had already returned.


    Li Wu looked at the situation in front of her, but kept it in her heart: "It''s both a bodyguard and a playmate. It seems that the master is very fond of this disciple, so she should pay attention to it later."


    Monkey King looked at Zi Nu again: "She will be yours in the future."


    Zi Nu nodded with a smile, and counted Dui Li into her assassin group.


    Monkey King said to Hong Yu behind Nongyu: "Take her to wash and dress up."


    Hongyu nodded respectfully and looked at Duili: "Come with me."


    Not long after, when the newly renewed Duiyu appeared in front of everyone, she almost didn''t recognize her. After changing her rustic country coarse cloth into a luxurious silk skirt, she was slightly dressed up and transformed into A cute little loli.


    In this beautified world, the beauty is indeed too high. The little Lolita who originally didn''t look very good can now see her amazing potential.


    Monkey King looked at her up and down, and nodded in satisfaction: "Not bad, but now it looks more pleasing to the eye."


    The next day, Ying Zheng returned to China under the secret escort of Gai Nie, while Li Si remained in South Korea. When Qin''s army evacuated, he could leave South Korea.


    It is rare for South Korea to enter a period of stable cultivation; however, Qin State has launched a huge transformation.


    It was not until half a month later that Zi Nu brought a message to Monkey King: "The King of Qin Yingzheng is in charge, and Lu Buwei, the prime minister of the State of Qin, hangs himself because he is ashamed of the ancestor. Queen Mother Qin was beaten into the cold palace. Now the State of Qin has won Zheng alone has the final say."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he smiled: "The hanging beam committed suicide? It was killed by Gai Nie, you really deserve to be Qin Shihuang, the method is really decisive, for the pro-government, he really took his own mother and killed Lu Buwei resolutely. It''s so courageous."


    Hong Lian looked contemptuously: "Then King Qin has such a slut mother who is not obedient to women, it is really sad!"


    "Sad?" The Chao Banshee smiled: "It is precisely because of such a mother that King Qin can get rid of Lu Buwei''s pro-government in one fell swoop." As he said, looking at Monkey King with admiration, "You really deserve to be your husband. It was just a casual act that made King Qin remove the biggest obstacle."


    Zi Nu focused her attention on Sun Wukong''s words: "You said...Qin Shihuang?"


    For his own woman, Sun Wukong has nothing to hide: "If there is no accident, then Ying Zheng will be the eternal emperor who unified the seven kingdoms."


    "What? That guy will unify the Seven Kingdoms? Isn''t it my brother?" Honglian looked shocked.


    "Even Brother Wukong is so optimistic about that King Qin... It seems that King Qin is indeed my life''s strong enemy!" I don''t know when, Han Fei, Zhang Liang, and Wei Zhuang have already appeared at the door with their expressions. They are extremely solemn.


    Monkey King glanced at the door and said calmly: "It seems that you are really free."


    Han Fei smiled: "I didn''t hear about Prince Qin''s reign, and I was a little nervous, so I came to see you, Brother Wukong, but after hearing what you said just now, I became even more nervous."


    Sun Wukong looked indifferent: "Didn''t I say that if something is all right, don''t bother me? Are you taking my words as the wind?"


    "Don''t!" Han Fei was obviously taken aback, and hurriedly explained: "If it wasn''t for my survival in Korea, I wouldn''t dare to bother you brother-in-law, presumably you also know that King Qin is already in charge. That guy is really nice. Means, in such a short period of time, it has controlled the government and solved the biggest obstacle, Lu Buwei."


    "I originally thought that it would take him a year or two to control the government. But I didn''t expect it to be so fast. I didn''t even give me any time for development. I regarded King Qin as the greatest enemy in life. Similarly, he might also Regarding me as a big enemy in life, he who has been so slow will inevitably choose to be the first to destroy my South Korea. With South Korea''s current national strength, it will inevitably be unable to resist Qin!


    Honglian hugged Monkey King¡¯s arm and looked at him pleadingly: "Wukong, you can help my brother this time, then King Qin is an outsider, you helped him once, my brother is also a family anyway. , You can help him this time!"


    "I just thought it was funny to say that to King Qin. I didn''t expect that he would kill Lu Buwei because of this." Monkey King said with a calm expression: "But from the face of Honglian, I''m helping you for the last time, remember. Live, this is the last time."


    The three Han Fei immediately clasped their fists respectfully: "Listen to everyone!"


    Monkey King looked at Han Fei and said, "Give up the ambition of unifying the seven nations."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words, while Han Fei looked seriously asking for advice: "I would like to hear the details."


    "The so-called spear shot, the feat of annihilating the six countries and unifying the seven countries must be passed down in the annals of history, but it will not last long. Think about it, how many people will be displaced when the remaining six countries are destroyed, and then there will be How many people hate you, whether you are a Mingjun or a tyrant, will inevitably lead to resistance from the remaining royal powers of the other six countries. At that time, what you have to face is not one country, but the other six. Encircled by the remaining forces of the country, it¡¯s fine if it can be suppressed, but if it can¡¯t be suppressed, it is annihilation.


    "In order to become like that, it is better to let King Qin be the first bird. You only need to accumulate strength. When Qin unifies the world, it will inevitably cause the world to discuss it. At that time, you will be fighting for the world. At that time, if they seized the world, the people would not hate you, but would be grateful to you, because you avenged them for destroying the country and the family. If you want to manage them, it will be a logical thing to accomplish hundreds of years. An empire that stands firm will no longer be a dream."


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Han Fei and the others were all shocked and speechless. Others'' tactics were all thinking about how to unify the world, but he actually went the other way, and even the pros and cons after unification are counted as one. Clearly, it''s scary.


    Looking at Han Fei, Monkey King smiled calmly: "If you want an empire that can only exist for more than ten years, or you want an empire that can exist for hundreds of years and stand firm, you can choose for yourself."


    Han Fei clenched his fists tightly, his heart was surging, and he bowed deeply to Monkey King, and said, "Brother-in-law¡¯s wisdom is a hundred times better than me. Han Fei is taught. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Let me go back." Think about it."


    Han Fei took Wei Zhuang and the others away...

 2582 Chapter 76 Road

    Monkey King pointed Han Fei like this, but he didn''t want him to follow the path of his due destiny. If he didn''t interfere and change, then death would be waiting for him.


    Han Fei¡¯s death, Sun Wukong, will naturally not care, but his death will affect Honglian. Chilian already has one, and he doesn¡¯t want to ask for a second one. The current Honglian is pretty good. He died and got another red trainer.


    Li Wu looked at Monkey King at the moment with his eyes filled with admiration. Amidst his doubts, he said respectfully: "The master is not only invincible in martial arts, but also invincible in the world. If you want to dominate the world, why is the master unwilling to do this? the Lord?"


    "Because of the price drop."


    "Drop...Drop the price??" Li Wu looked astonished. She naturally understood the meaning of Sun Wukong''s words and became the master of the world.She has nothing to say.


    The tide banshee glanced at Li Wu indifferently: "With the strength of your husband, even if you are the Lord of the world, it is only a matter of thought to take his life. That kind of mundane position is not worthy of your husband. A transcendent position."


    Honglian said with a proud face: "That''s right, even if the king can do, see Wukong, you can''t kneel down and salute."


    Li Wu heard the words, and it was right, the status of transcendence was indeed more mysterious and noble than the throne in the ordinary.


    Two more days later, Li Si, who was staying in South Korea, also returned to Qin, and the 200,000 troops stationed on the border with South Korea also evacuated.


    The pro-government Yingzheng fulfilled the promise with Han Fei and did not come to attack South Korea right away. Apart from being an unknown teacher, it is also unreasonable. But more importantly, Monkey King is currently in Korea, and Yingzheng is not daring to rush. Go to attack South Korea.


    Moreover, he had just taken office in power, he still had many things to deal with, and at the same time, under Li Si''s advice, he also began to prepare for the big plan to wipe out the six nations.


    Han Fei stayed behind closed doors in his room, thinking hard for two days and two nights, and finally seemed to figure it out and walked out of the room.


    Wei Zhuang and Zhang Liang have been waiting in the lobby for a long time: "How, your decision."


    Han Fei looked at Wei Zhuang and Zhang Liang with serious expressions: "I said, I have walked in the long river of years and have made my destiny clear, do you believe it?"


    Wei Zhuang was unmoved, looking at him with a calm expression: "Don''t talk useless nonsense, I just want to know your current answer."


    Han Fei smiled and said: "I have heard from Honglian that my brother-in-law has astrological divination ability and can see through the fate of others. The maid next to Nongyu escaped a catastrophe because of his change of fate. It seems that he has seen through my destiny, knowing that I will die if I go on like this, so he chose a way to survive..."


    Zhang Lianggong said: "So, what is the king''s decision?"


    "I don''t want an empire that only exists for more than a decade, but an empire that will last forever. My brother-in-law gave me the right path to choose. However, it is not that simple for King Qin to destroy Korea, Wei Brother Zhuang, you will stand by my side as always, right?"


    Wei Zhuang''s complexion was indifferent: "I also want to see a South Korea that has been famous for a lifetime. It''s not bad to break and stand."


    "So, it''s so decided, but I have to think about someone who can preserve my Korean strength even if Korea is destroyed, but this person must be able to trust absolutely..."


    When Zhang Liang heard this, he smiled: "Liang does have such a candidate."


    When Han Fei heard this, a smile appeared on his face: "It seems that the ovary has gone with me, go, and call Zuo Sima Li Kai!"


    Ying Zheng began to deploy the chess game to unify the world; Han Fei also began his empire that has been known for generations; in the same way, other countries also felt the storm and began to accumulate strength, and the war for China''s unification was getting closer...


    Early in the morning, the banshee came to Monkey King''s guest room early in the morning, looking at the muddy scene on the bed, but her face was calm: "Husband, something has happened."


    "What can happen?" Monkey King let go of the Purple Girl in his arms, raised his head from Yan Lingji''s arms, and looked at the tide female demon by the bed.


    "The smoke is gone."


    Hearing this, the purple girl who had closed her eyes suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Monkey King with a smile: "It seems that the big beauty you reserved has ran away."


    Monkey King got up and sat up, the banshee immediately walked over to dress him, and Zi Nu also helped.


    While Yan Lingji lay on the bed, opened her beautiful big eyes, and said lazily: "When solving Ba Linglong, I noticed that Feiyan''s complexion was a bit abnormal, presumably knowing that her identity was exposed. So leave."


    Sun Wukong didn''t care: "Unexpectedly, when I saw Donghuang Taiyi with my mirroring technique, she was already timid, and it was only a matter of time before she left. However, the bait had been put down, and she had Where can I go."


    Yan Lingji said with some taste: "You have so many sisters from us, why do you still care about her."


    Monkey King smiled and hugged Yan Lingji, and said with a smile: "She is the same as you, and she is destined to be my woman, so naturally she can''t let it go."


    Yan Lingji''s face is soft and charming: "I think she looks good, my husband can''t bear it."


    "Haha~~This is also a reason." Monkey King made no secrets.


    Purple Girl: "Do you know where she is now?"


    "You don''t need to know, her task is to understand the secrets of the Canglong Qisu, and I also revealed a lot about the secrets of the Canglong Qisu for her, and let her know the whereabouts of the Phantom Sound Treasure Box."


    When Yan Lingji heard the words, she smiled: "It seems that everything is in the calculations of the husband. Presumably, if the scarlet smoke leaves, she must look for the whereabouts of the magic sound box."


    Zi Nu nodded: "It is indeed possible. It is rumored that the magic sound box is the secret treasure of the Yin and Yang family. Fei Yan is the master of the Yin and Yang family. With such a great contribution, she will definitely not give it to others."


    Chao Banshee: "In other words, the purpose of her trip is the Mohist Institution City?"


    Purple Girl: "The Mohist Institution City has always been mysterious. I''m afraid it''s hard to find it."


    Monkey King chuckled: "So, as long as we find the Mo Family Institution City first, Concubine Yan will naturally appear."


    Yan Lingji wrapped around Sun Wukong''s body and said, "It seems that this scarlet smoke is considered dead by you. Is your husband planning to go to the Mo Family Institution City this time?"


    "Anyway, I have nothing to do, just as a tourist."


    Yan Lingji was lying on Sun Wukong''s body: "Then you must bring your concubine."


    "Everyone together."


    Sun Wukong was a little bit fired by the flames, and pulled the tide banshee into the tent together, and began to do morning exercise...

 2583 Chapter 77: Chen Sheng

    Originally, Sun Wukong planned to leave with Zi Nu and others, but as Zi Lan Xuan''s boss, the safety of many sisters was tied to her, and it was impossible to leave for too long.


    Moreover, the goal this time was Concubine Yan, it was inconvenient to bring too many people, so it was finally decided to bring only Yan Ling Ji, Hong Lian, Nong Yu, and Mei San Niang.


    At the door of Zilanxuan.


    Seeing the carriage that was going away, Xiao Meng''s eyes were full of dismay, Zi Nu touched her head and smiled: "I won''t be away for too long, I will be back soon."


    "Yeah..." Xiaomeng responded softly, still depressed.


    Mei Sanniang posed a carriage and drove on the official road. She was fortunate enough to follow her out this time, acting as the maid Gammaf.


    Concubine Yan stood on the mountain road, looking at the carriage running on the official road below, her face was calm, but her eyes were deep and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Concubine Yan''s dress at this time is no longer the dress of Zilanxuan''s gentle ladies, but the luxurious and beautiful dress belonging to Concubine Dongjun Yan.


    With the sound of gentle footsteps behind Yan Fei, a beautiful woman appeared behind her with a slender waist: "It seems that the adult cares about Lord Dongjun very much. When you leave, he will immediately I went out to look for it. It''s really happy to have such a man who cares about him."


    Hearing this, Concubine Yan looked at the carriage below, as if she hadn¡¯t heard the woman¡¯s teasing, her face was calm: "With his ingenuity, I¡¯m afraid he knew my identity and purpose in the first place, as I knew it. He revealed all the news on purpose."


    The woman was surprised, only three steps away from Concubine Yan, stopped: "So, he was teasing Lord Dongjun from the beginning?"


    Concubine Yan was silent when she heard the words, but her mind was teased by Monkey King. Her calm face showed a slight blush. Not only was she not irritated, but she gave birth to a shame, but it was fleeting, making her behind ''S woman failed to see her passing expression.


    The woman also followed Concubine Yan''s gaze and looked at the carriage below: "Seeing him on the road like this, it seems that he has a purpose, Lord Dongjun, where do you think he will go?"


    "Mohist Institution City."


    The woman''s eyes shimmered slightly, and a sweet smile appeared: "Why is Lord Dongjun so sure?"


    "Since his goal is me and he knows what my goal is, then there is only one place he can go, and that is the Mohist Institution City."


    "Since you know this is his trap, do you still go there?"


    "This is the best way and the last hope. If the Phantom Treasure Box falls into his hands, we will lose the only opportunity to obtain the Phantom Treasure Box. Therefore, knowing that it is a trap, we must also gamble. A handful."


    "Is he really that strong? With you and me, as well as Mr. Xiang and Da Si Ming, I am afraid that no one can stop the four of us from joining forces in this world?"


    Concubine Yan turned around and looked at the woman directly: "If you don''t want to die, don''t have such thoughts. You can''t understand his horror without someone you have seen with your own eyes."


    The woman narrowed her eyes slightly, revealing a look of interest: "How about Master Donghuang?"


    Concubine Yan turned around and ignored her, but her silence indirectly made the woman understand the answer she wanted.


    Concubine Yan said indifferently: "You go and inform Jun Xiang and tell them not to get involved in looking for the Mo Family Institution City, just wait for my news."


    "Sir Dongjun is so sure that he will be able to find the Mo Family Institution City?"


    "As long as he wants to, it is absolutely possible." Yan Fei thought of Sun Wukong''s means of watching the world at will, and she was still amazed.


    "Since he wants to use this to lead me to appear, it''s as good as he wants. Just get the magic sound box, that''s enough."


    "Since this person''s martial arts is as high as Master Donghuang, it is not that difficult to seize the Phantom Sound Box from him."


    "So we need him to get the magic sound box first." Yan Fei said, turning to leave.


    In the official road, the carriage ran smoothly.


    Holding the reins, Mei Sanniang turned around curiously and looked at Monkey King in the carriage behind him: "Master, are you sure that as long as we find the Mojia Institution City, the scarlet smoke will appear?"


    Monkey King leaned against Yan Lingji¡¯s soft arms and said lazily: ¡°It¡¯s not Fei Yan, but Yan Concubine. Concubine Yan is not stupid as the Dongjun of the Yin-Yang family. She must be watching us in secret at this moment. , And guessed the purpose of my trip."


    "Now that she knows, will she still be fooled?"


    "Yes, because she knows my strength very well, and the phantom sound box is also very important to the Yin Yang family. She knows very well that if the phantom sound box falls in my hands, the Yin and Yang family will never get the magic sound. It''s a treasure box, so even if she has guessed my purpose, she will still fly moths to the fire and try her back."


    A few people chatted all the way, it was getting late, and a small town appeared in front of them.


    When they entered the town, the sky was completely dark.


    As soon as he walked into an inn, a middle-aged man greeted him enthusiastically, and behind him were several attendants and a burly man with a big sword.


    Arriving in front of Monkey King, the middle-aged man politely clasped his fists and saluted him. In a word, he said: "Nong Jia Tian Guang, I have seen Mr. Sun, and I am fortunate to be able to see the true face of [Number One in the World]. !"


    Mei Sanniang looked at the man in front of him, her face was surprised: "Tian Guang? Farmer Xia Kui? You deserve to be the number one member of the philosopher''s hundred families. We were already recognized when we arrived.


    Tian Guang looked humble: "Where and where, the farmer doesn''t dare to claim to be the number one leader, it''s just that there are more disciples."


    And the burly young man standing behind the middle-aged man, his eyes lit up when he heard Tian Guang¡¯s words, and he looked straight at Monkey King: "You are Monkey King? That number one in the world who hears others boasting all day long? I''m thinking about you for a while, I wonder if I can give it a try?"


    Tian Guang heard this and immediately shouted: "Chen Sheng (Victory Seven), don''t be rude!" With that, he immediately clasped his fists to apologize to Monkey King: "I''m really sorry, this guy is a big boss, and I hope Mr. Sun will not be offended."


    Without waiting for Monkey King''s reply, Mei Sanniang glared at Chen Sheng: "I''m so daring. I dare to challenge my master. Come and come, my old lady will accompany you through two tricks to see how much you have.


    Chen Sheng glanced at Mei Sanniang: "I''m not interested in you." As he said, he fixed his gaze on Monkey King again: "A word, dare you dare?"


    "Hey~ I have a bad temper!" Mei Sanniang suddenly clenched her fists in anger.

 2584 Chapter 78: Tian Mi

    Monkey King waved his hand to retreat Mei Sanniang, looked at Chen Sheng''s big sword behind him, and said, "I am really not interested in being someone else, but if it is the eleventh giant, then I will play with you. All right."


    "Eleventh?" Chen Sheng looked puzzled.


    Yan Lingji and the others also looked at Monkey King curiously.


    Looking at the expressions of the people, Monkey King remembered that in the current period of time, Jing Ke has not yet joined the Mo family, so his sword and rainbow should not have been forged, so Fengbeard''s sword rankings do not exist. .


    "It''s just the ranking of swords." Sun Wukong said calmly: "But if you want to count it seriously, the current Juque is not qualified to rank 11th in the famous sword..."


    For example, Han Fei''s Nilin, the original Bai Yifei''s white sword and red sword, especially Nilin, even the sword spirit ran out, it was almost illusory.


    There was also the sword that was originally Monkey Wukong temporarily, and the Chiyou sword that was still sealed in Loulan.


    There are many famous swords that have not been listed in the Fengbeard Sword Book. It seems that the ranking of this sword book is very moist. Not to mention that this is a famous sword ranking, and the magic sword is not eligible to be listed, that is all an excuse.


    "Sword score ranking? Is this sword still ranked?" Mei Sanniang looked curious.


    Monkey King: "I don''t have it now, I will have it in the future."


    When Chen Sheng heard this, he was obviously angry: "Huh~ I said that my giant is not even qualified for eleventh. You are too small to see me winning seven! Go, go out and sign with me."


    "I am not responsible if I am injured." After saying that, Monkey King walked out of the inn first.


    Chen Sheng immediately followed out.


    Seeing this, Tian Guang didn''t stop it. He also wanted to see whether Monkey King''s strength matched what the rumors said, and whether this world number one deserved it.


    When he got the news, he waited here specially. He just wanted to see if Monkey King was really as great as the rumors.


    The so-called Wen has no first, Wu has no second, this world is not so good.


    Looking at Chen Sheng on the opposite side, Monkey King said calmly: "Let''s start."


    Chen Sheng frowned slightly: "It is rumored that you used the technique of imperial swords. Where is your sword?"


    "It''s not necessary to deal with you."


    When Chen Sheng heard the words, his brows jumped straight and he was not talking nonsense. He directly turned the dissatisfaction and anger in his heart into an extremely violent wind. He leaped from his height and slashed at Monkey King with a sword.


    The momentum is mighty and domineering, and the dust on the ground is blown away.


    "This big guy seems to have some ability." Mei Sanniang looked surprised, and then shook his head again: "But with this ability, I dare to challenge the owner, it''s almost death."


    As soon as the voice fell, he saw that Monkey King stood motionless, holding Chen Sheng''s fierce and domineering force with only one finger.


    "Ok?!!"


    Chen Sheng''s complexion changed slightly, Tian Guang also showed surprise. He couldn''t understand Chen Sheng''s strength. Among the farmers, his strength was one of the best.


    "The strength is not bad." Monkey King smiled indifferently, and flicked the sword body with a light finger. Chen Sheng only felt an incomparable and terrifying force from the hilt of the sword. The giant que in his hand flew out, slanted into the ground,''buzzing~~ trembling.


    Immediately, Chen Sheng also spouted a mouthful of blood, knelt on the ground with a''poof'', and the force transmitted from the giant fault''s hand spread across his body in an instant, directly injuring him severely.


    Tian Guang looked stunned. He had thought that Chen Sheng would lose, but he had never thought that he would lose so simply and directly.


    Chen Sheng looked shocked and couldn''t believe it, he couldn''t even take a finger from the other party?Is it so strong?!


    Mei Sanniang looked at Chen Sheng''s life-skeptical expression, with a smug look on her face: "Now you know how powerful it is. With your martial arts, you dare to challenge my master. I really can''t help it."


    Chen Sheng wiped off the blood on the corners of his mouth, and he lowered his head rebelliously, "The world is number one, you deserve your name, and you are convinced of victory and seven losses."


    Tian Guang walked up and laughed: "Mr. Sun''s martial arts really opened his eyes to Tian. Please be sure to appreciate it and go to the mansion for a gathering."


    "Then bother."


    Yan Lingji''s daughters were a little surprised when they heard this. Based on their understanding of Monkey King, they shouldn''t agree. Is there anything he is interested in in the farmhouse?


    Follow Tian Guang to the mansion he said, which is actually the branch of the Kuiwei Hall of Shengqi.


    It was a man and a woman who came to the door to greet a man and a woman. The men would not say anything. The women are charming and enchanting, upright and youthful, holding a cigarette stick, every move, sultry, and some peasant disciples can¡¯t help but watch in secret She glanced.


    Chen Sheng stepped forward and introduced: "Mr. Sun, let me introduce to you, this is my brother Wu Kuang, and this is his wife Tian Mi."


    Wu Kuang clasped his fists and saluted: "I have met Mr. Sun in Wu Kuang."


    When Tian Mi looked at Monkey King, he smiled: "Tian Mi, my cheap concubine, I''ve seen Mr. Sun." Afterwards, he glared at Monkey King without paying attention.


    It''s just that this scene happened to be caught by Honglian, and he was stern and unhappy: "Huh, it''s another sorrowful fox."


    There is nothing wrong with this, Tian Mi is a saucy fox, and a scheming fox.


    Nongyu pulled Hong Lian, and shook her head, Hong Lian didn''t say much.


    The wind reception banquet is already ready, it seems that they are already prepared.


    The hospitality is difficult, and Monkey King temporarily stayed in Kuiweitang for one night.


    After receiving the wind banquet, Tian Mi deliberately tried to approach Monkey King several times, but was blocked by Honglian. In the end, Tian Mi had no choice but to give up.


    Seeing Tian Mi''s departure, Honglian came to Sun Wukong and sat down and snorted, "This woman is not a good thing at first sight, Wukong, don''t get involved with her."


    Monkey King laughed: "My vision is not that bad."


    Yan Lingji looked at Monkey King with curiosity: "With her concubine''s understanding of her husband, if she has no purpose, she won''t accept others'' invitations."


    "I really have no purpose this time, I just want to be familiar with them."


    Nongyu looked at Monkey King with an inexplicable smile: "So, you really have a purpose? Tell me, which girl do you like the farmer again?"


    "..." Looking at Nongyu''s mischievous expression, Monkey King was a little speechless: "Apart from this, is there nothing else?"


    Mei Sanniang hummed aside, "Isn''t the master only interested in beauties?"


    "I am very interested in you now." Sun Wukong pulled Mei Sanniang into his arms, and his hands...


    The night that was not for outsiders just passed... ..

 2585 Chapter 79: Framed

    In the middle of the night, when Sun Wukong, who had just finished exercising, was about to sleep with Yan Lingji and their soft bodies, he was attracted by a sudden anger, and then there was a fierce fight. : "This is in the middle of the night, what''s the fuck?"


    "What happened outside?" Guren opened his eyes, full of doubts.


    "I''ll take a look." Monkey King quickly dressed and walked outside the house...


    Following the sound of fighting, Monkey King came to the courtyard where Chen Sheng lived. With a scream, the sound of fighting stopped abruptly. Monkey King hurriedly walked into the courtyard. By the moonlight, he saw Chen Sheng''s face in disbelief. Looking at his hands, Ju Que threw it aside; Wu Kuang lay down while Tian Mi was untidy and threw himself on him crying.


    As the noisy footsteps sounded, Tian Guang and others all came to the yard. Seeing the situation in the yard, they were shocked and cried out: "What happened?"


    Seeing Tian Guang appearing, Tian Mi immediately ran to him and knelt in front of him, crying and heartbroken: "Master Xiakui, you must be the master of your concubine! Chen Sheng insulted his concubine, and now he still hurts him. Concubine, husband, life or death is unknown, Master Xia Kui must be the concubine!"


    Monkey King looked at Tian Mi''s sorrowful and helpless expression, but slightly narrowed his eyes. Which scene is this acting?


    But the next moment, she was attracted by her attractive dress again, and the corner of her belly was torn off, revealing a piece of whiteness.


    Tian Guang''s complexion was very ugly. The first time someone took Wu Kuang out for treatment, he took off his clothes and covered Tian Mi''s body, turned to look at Chen Sheng, and asked in a deep voice, "What is going on? What''s going on?"


    "I...I don''t know..." Chen Sheng looked dazed, and he couldn''t believe it now that he would accidentally hurt his brother and slept with his brother''s woman.


    Tian Guang drank again: "Speak clearly?"


    Chen Sheng''s expression was very ugly: "At the banquet last night, I drank a bit too much, so I went back to my room to sleep alone, but I don''t know why, but she woke up in the middle of the night, but she slept in my bed..."


    Hearing this, Tian Guang couldn''t stop his anger: "Absurd! It is absurd!"


    Tian Mi had a painful and insulting expression: "I just want to send a sober tea to my uncle. I don''t want to... I want to..." With that pitiful expression, I cried again with 555, which really made me feel pity.


    "Nonsense!" Chen Sheng roared, "How could I do something to sorry my brother, absolutely impossible!"


    Tian Guang said solemnly: "Then what''s going on now?"


    Chen Sheng was speechless. In fact, he didn''t have any memory of whether he had done anything to Tian Mi, but when he woke up in the middle of the night, he found Tian Mi lying in his arms disheveled, and was accidentally broken. The brother who came in hit the spot, so an angry Wu Kuang didn¡¯t even bother to listen to the explanation, and fought Chen Sheng. When Chen Sheng was protecting himself, he accidentally injured his brother again. He didn¡¯t know what to do for a while. explained.


    Monkey King looked at the scene in front of him, only to find it interesting.


    In fact, Chen Sheng would get drunk because of his relationship. He was not used to drinking ordinary drinks, so he took out his own wine. During the period, he naturally inevitably let others taste it, so he had a drink and won seven consecutive victories. They all drifted a little, and this series of events happened after that.


    Regardless of the real situation, Tian Guang always wanted to give an explanation, and immediately ordered a heavy drink: "Come on, Chen Sheng''s''kill brothers, bully brothers'', take it down first, wait until things come to light, and then decide!"


    If you change to normal times, Chen Sheng will definitely resist, but he doesn''t even know the truth about this matter, but he will calmly catch him, looking at Tian Mi, and said in a deep voice, "If I really drunk and did something I''m sorry to you, don''t worry. I, Chen Sheng, will pay for it with my life!"


    Chen Sheng was taken away, and Tian Mi also went to see his husband.


    Tian Guang came to Sun Wukong with a look of shame: "I''m really sorry, let Mr. Sun read the joke."


    Sun Wukong smiled, "I actually think it''s funny."


    "..." Tian Guang''s face twitched, and his expression became a little unnatural. What he said was really awkward, but somehow he was also a farmer, and he immediately calmed down and said with a fist: "Rumors are that Mr. Sun His martial arts is No. 1 in the world, and wisdom is also unparalleled in the world. What is your opinion on this matter?


    Sun Wukong asked in response: "If a woman is forced, if she is unwilling, she will scream and resist. Everyone is so close, with your skill, do you think you can''t find it?"


    The Li Guang in Tian Guang''s eyes flashed away: "What does Mr. Sun mean?"


    "We''ll talk about this until dawn. I''ll go back to sleep first." Monkey King waved his hand and left.


    Tian Guang stood on the spot, looking at the back of Monkey King, admiring him: "The rumor is true. It is just a small detail, and it is a flaw. But if it is true, then why is she? Do you want to do this?..."


    In Tian Mi''s boudoir, the pitiful Tian Mi, who had dim eyes on tears, looked calm and horrible at this moment: "It''s really a godsend, Chen Sheng, this time you can''t cleanse even if you jump into the Yellow River..."


    Tian Mi¡¯s frame of Chen Sheng also happened in the original work, but that was already after Tian Guang¡¯s death. However, today is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Seeing Chen Sheng drunk and unconscious in bed, Tian Mi was unconscious. She immediately thought about it, and, with the reputation of sending sober tea, climbed onto Chen Sheng''s bed and framed him. By coincidence, she was hit by her husband. This series of calculations is perfect. Extremely.


    "But that person named Monkey King, Wushuang Wisdom, if he sees something... No, I can''t let him check it down, otherwise I will be in danger. It seems that this matter will be resolved quickly and cannot be delayed..."


    Tian Mi immediately picked up the pen and paper and wrote a secret letter...


    There was no word for a night, and the sun was rising.


    Regarding what happened last night, Yan Lingji and others have also heard Monkey King talk about it.


    After listening to it, Honglian looked disdainful: "I think it was the Sao Fox named Tian Mi who failed to seduce people and wanted to bite others back.


    Nongyu had a calm face: "This is someone else''s family, let''s not interfere, Wukong, shall we leave?"


    Monkey King: "No, it''s a rare excitement, how can you not get a kick."


    In this farmhouse, Sun Wukong does have someone he wants to know, and if such a big thing happens, she should appear too...

 2586 Chapter 80 Tian Yan

    However, in two days, Chen Sheng''s incident of''killing brothers and bullying his wife'' spread like wildfire in the farmhouse, and he became a big second.


    Tian Meng, Tian Hu, and the other hall masters of the farmhouse were all non-stop, coming all night.


    However, Monkey King stayed during the break, but he didn''t take care of the farmer''s nostalgia. Instead, he took Yan Lingji and the others to play in the town for two days.


    In the hall, high-level farmers gathered together, Tian Meng looked at Chen Sheng in front of him, with an angry expression: "Oh, Chen Sheng, I didn¡¯t expect you to do this kind of treason. It is a shame to my farm family, Master Tian Guang. I suggest that Chen Sheng be expelled from the farm immediately, and his name will be removed forever, so as not to lose the face of my farm."


    Tian Guang had a calm expression on his face: "Hall Master Tian Meng, don''t jump to conclusions before the matter is cleared."


    Tian Hu solemnly shouted: "What else is there to investigate? The facts are already in front of you. Is it possible that he has been wronged?"


    Tian Guangyi was also very helpless for a while. Although he got Sun Wukong¡¯s suggestion, he also felt that there was definitely something strange about this matter, but he couldn''t tell why it was strange, so he could only look at Chen Sheng: "Chen Sheng , What else do you have to say?"


    Chen Sheng was silent for a moment, and his voice boomed: "I have nothing to say, but one thing I can be sure of is that I have never done anything to Tian Mi."


    Tian Hu sneered: "You were so drunk then, do you still know what you are doing?"


    Chen Sheng stared and furious: "What are you talking about, I was just drunk and confused, and then I went to sleep, but I haven''t reached the level of drunkenness and madness!"


    Tian Meng said coldly: "Okay, even if you were drunk and did a foolish thing, it is excusable, but what should you do if you hurt your brother? Up to now, Wu Kuang is still dying, and there is no sign of waking up. "


    Hearing this, Chen Sheng blamed himself: "If my brother can''t wake up, I will accompany him with this life, and if he goes down, I will face him to apologize!"


    Tian Guang looked at the girl sitting aside, who had never spoken, and was about the same age as Honglian: "Tian Yan, you are my farmer''s think tank. What do you think of this matter?"


    Tian Yan''s face was pale and her condition didn''t look very good. Because of her body and bones, she wouldn''t have been called. It was just a matter of Chen Sheng''s life and death that happened to the farmhouse, and Tian Guang had to call her together.


    Tian Yan glanced at Tian Mi, who was sobbing on the side, then retracted his gaze, and said without changing his face: "Can I go and see Uncle Wu Kuang?"


    "Of course." Tian Guang immediately got up and led the way, everyone followed...


    When they came to Wu Kuang''s room, everyone saw Wu Kuangzheng lying on the bed, and a doctor was treating him. After seeing the incoming person, the doctor immediately got up, saluted everyone slightly, and stood aside.


    Tian Mi ran over immediately, holding Wu Kuang''s hand in a sad and concerned manner.


    Tian Guangkan asked the doctor, "Doctor Jia, how is Wu Kuang now?"


    Doctor Jia asked with a sigh: "It''s not optimistic, the old man has done his best."


    Shen Sheng heard the words, his eyes widened, and he held Dr. Jia''s hand with excitement: "My brother is really hopeless?"


    "With the medical skills below, there is really nothing I can do, but if I get the help of the Mo Family Medical Sage, there may be a glimmer of hope. It''s just one thing and one thing, I am afraid that there is no time."


    Chen Sheng looked excited: "I will go to Mojia Jinghu Medical Village and invite the medical saint here. I implore Dr. Jia to save my brother''s life and wait for my return."


    "This... I''m afraid it''s too late in time. It''s better for you to take Wu Kuang with you." Physician Jia said.


    Without waiting for Chen Sheng to reply, Tian Hu looked at Chen Sheng and said coldly: "Why, you don''t want to run away?"


    Chen Sheng was furious instantly, his violent aura was like an angry bison: "What are you talking about? Is Chen Sheng that kind of person?"


    Tian Hu was not afraid at all, staring and drinking: "In short, you are now a sinner. It is impossible to leave the farm!"


    "I..." Chen Sheng was speechless for a while, and he didn''t know how to refute it.


    Tian Yan glanced at the two of them, shook his head, and walked to the bed, Qiu Shui''s bright eyes exuded faint ripples, and he looked closely at Wu Kuang...


    Not long after, a small scar was found in Wu Kuang''s heart, and the strange color in his eyes flashed away.


    If it hadn''t been for her to have the bright eyes of autumn water, ordinary people would really hardly notice it. Two days later, this tiny hole had stammered and healed, and it had been meticulously processed by someone, making it hard to tell.


    Tian Guang ignored Chen Sheng and Tian Hu who were arguing, but looked at Tian Yan: "How?"


    Tian Yan pondered for a moment, and said: "It was indeed injured by the extremely strong internal force, so that the internal organs were injured, and the meridians were damaged in many places. I think it was caused by the internal force being forcibly interrupted."


    When Chen Sheng heard this, he blamed himself: "Yes, my brother''s move was deadly and fierce, forcing me to deal with it with all my strength, but in the final confrontation, he suddenly lost most of his strength. ¡­It must be because my brother couldn¡¯t bear to lose both sides, so he took back his internal strength and was seriously injured by me¡­"


    With that, Chen Sheng suddenly yelled and knelt down in front of Wu Kuang¡¯s hospital bed with a thud: "Brother, I''m sorry! It''s all my fault!..."


    Tian Yan looked at Chen Sheng''s behavior and was stunned. This guy really likes to carry the pot on her body. She was still hesitant to tell the story of Wu Kuang''s heart hole, but Chen Sheng was so Once she does it, even if she doesn¡¯t say it, it¡¯s okay, right?


    Subconsciously, Tian Yan looked at her father Tian Meng. When she came, she had already received repeated warnings from her father and must not help Chen Sheng to get rid of suspicion, because he had long wanted to drag Chen Sheng off duty. This is a golden opportunity of a lifetime, how can I miss it.


    Tian Yan wanted to tell the truth, but due to her father''s majesty, she didn''t dare to say it. Now Chen Sheng is holding the pot on her own, and she has nothing to say. In her words: It''s none of my business.


    "I have seen someone stupid, but I have never seen you so stupid."


    Sun Wukong came back with Yan Lingji and the others...

 2587 Chapter 81: The Truth

    "I have seen someone stupid, but I have never seen you so stupid."


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the hall, and Monkey King came back with Yan Ling Ji and the others.


    Seeing the women of Yan Ling Ji behind Monkey King, everyone in the hall lit up, but they all guessed the identity of the visitor, so they didn''t dare to look at them, and immediately diverted their attention.


    "Mr. Sun." Tian Guang immediately hugged his fists and saluted, very polite.


    "I have long heard that there is a distinguished guest from my farm. I think this is Mr. Sun Wukong. He is really admired for a long time. Situ Wanli, the head of the Lower Siyue Hall."


    Following Situ Wanli''s self-introduction, everyone else started to introduce themselves: "Tian Meng, the master of Lieshan Hall."


    "Chi Youtang Hall Master Tian Hu."


    "Zhu Family, the master of Shennong Hall..."


    "Little girl Tian Yan, met Mr. Sun."


    ...


    These self-introducing people are all well-known figures in the farms today, and their reputations in the arena are very high. Except for Tian Yan, although Tian Yan''s reputation in the arena is not high, no one knows his status in the farms. Yes, the title of''Farmer Think Tank'' is not something that everyone can hold.


    Monkey King is known as the ¡°No. 1 in the world¡± in the arena. It is not the best in swordsmanship or assassin, but the best in the world. Naturally, these farm masters dare not neglect to be rude, and Sun Wukong defeated Chen Sheng with one finger. They have also heard about it.


    Chen Sheng, that is one of the best martial arts masters in the peasant family, and someone who can defeat him with one finger is naturally unfathomable.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Sun said just now?" Chen Sheng looked very polite and polite to Monkey King. There has never been a person who can convince him. Monkey King is the first.


    Monkey King did not answer Chen Sheng''s question, but looked at Tian Yan with a smile: "Tian Yan, right? At a young age, it is not easy to be called the farmer''s first think tank."


    Tian Yan was a very polite blessing, and humbled: "Mr. Sun is utterly praised. Compared with you, Tian Yan is nothing but a small woman."


    Sun Wukong waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to be too modest. Being capable means being capable. I have heard of your Qiushui Bright Eyes. Wu Kuang''s injury, are you taking a closer look?"


    Tian Yan looked at Sun Wukong¡¯s indifferent expression, but his heart jumped inexplicably: "Has he already seen something? Yes, he is not only the best in martial arts, but also known as the best in the world. For two days Time is enough for him to find out everything. Waiting for two days is probably just to wait for this moment to announce the truth. No, I can¡¯t let my father and second uncle get involved in this matter..."


    With a sharp change in mind, Tian Yan immediately knew what he should do and which side to stand on. He used Qiushui''s eyes again and carefully examined Wu Kuang¡¯s injuries. For a long time, he was frozen in Wu Kuang¡¯s heart. Moved.


    Well, the acting skills are pretty good.


    Tian Mi, who had been observing Tian Yan''s every move in secret, suddenly panicked when she saw her expression like this. He lowered his head and showed a different color, but was immediately hidden by her.


    "Why, have you discovered?" Chen Sheng looked at Tian Yan''s expression, a little excited.


    Tian Yan looked serious and pointed to Wu Kuang¡¯s heart and said, "If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Sun¡¯s reminder, I would really have overlooked it. There is an extremely small hole here, but because of Wu Kuang¡¯s deep inner strength After another two days, the wound has healed and is almost unrecognizable."


    "You said the hole?!" Chen Sheng literally said, immediately rushed forward, and looked carefully, his pupils shrank slightly: "There is indeed a very small scar, like a hidden weapon!"


    He immediately recalled when he spoke. The only people present at the time were he and his brother Wu Kuang, as well as Wu Kuang''s wife, Tian Mi, and Tian Mi happened to be a master of this hidden weapon.


    Suddenly, Chen Sheng suddenly realized that he turned around, grabbed Tian Yan''s throat, and volleyed her up, shouting angrily: "Say, did you attack my brother behind your back? You are vicious. Damn it, bitch!"


    Tian Mi''s eyes widened in horror, struggling hard, Chen Sheng''s hand was so powerful that she almost crushed her throat.


    Seeing this, Tian Meng immediately pointed his hand to the acupuncture point on Chen Sheng''s wrist. Chen Sheng only felt his right hand numb, and lost his strength. Tian Mi fell to the ground and coughed violently.


    Tian Meng glared at Chen Sheng, and he said: "What are you going crazy? Who told you to do it before things got clear?"


    Chen Sheng''s eyes widened with anger, like a bloodthirsty beast: "It must be her. She was the only one who was present at the time, and she was the only one who used this hidden weapon in my farm! You bitch, my brother is your man, said , Why are you killing him!"


    "I don''t! I don''t!" Tian Mi looked panicked and rushed to hug Tian Guang''s feet: "Master Tian Guang, you must be the master of the little girl! How could I harm my husband? Someone must have framed me. ,definitely is!"


    Tian Guang frowned slightly, a little embarrassed, and patted Shimodami''s shoulder to show his comfort, and said to Chen Sheng: "Chen Sheng, you should not just look at the surface, you should check it carefully, so as not to wrong people."


    "Humph!"


    Chen Sheng snorted and glared at Tian Mi. He obviously believed that Tian Mi was the one who did it. He immediately turned around, and knelt in front of Monkey King, "Mr. Sun, please do it for me." Brothers seek justice, Chen Sheng, I am willing to be a bull and a horse for you in return for this kindness!"


    To save his brother, willing to kneel down, Chen Sheng and Wu Kuang are really full of love.


    Monkey King looked at Tian Mi and said calmly, "Do you have anything else to explain?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, the expressions of Tian Guang and others changed slightly, which had already explained the truth in disguise.


    When Tian Meng heard the words, the tiger glared, glaring at Monkey King and said coldly: "Mr. Sun, don''t talk nonsense. If you are wronged, don''t blame someone Tian for not giving you face!"


    Mei Sanniang immediately jumped out and pointed at Tian Meng''s nose and cursed: "What are you, you dare to be so rude to my master. Believe it or not that the old lady has cut you off!"


    Even the kings of various countries have to salute the Monkey King. This Tian Meng dared to speak to Monkey King like this. Obviously, she provokes Sanniang Mei. You know, she worships Monkey King to the bottom of her bones, so she can see others treat him like this. He is rude.


    Fate is really a wonderful thing. In the original work, this Mei Sanniang is Tian Meng''s subordinate, but now, she is swearing at the opponent''s nose.


    "you!!"


    Tian Meng was obviously so angry that he had covered the hall with a strong aura...

 2588 Chapter 82 The Poisonous Woman

    "Why, do you still want to do it?" Monkey King glanced at Tian Meng indifferently, and the terrible aura directly covered his body. With a''poof'', Tian Meng was horrified, bending his knees and kneeling directly on his knees. Ground.


    "you!!"


    Tian Meng''s eyes widened, looking at Monkey King with a look of horror. Under the pressure of this terrible aura, he felt nothing but fear in his mind.


    Even if this breath is only dedicated to Tian Meng, the rest of the people are feeling the slightest breath, and the body is already stiff and unable to move.


    "Is this the strength of [Number One in the World]? It can shock us all with breath alone..." Tian Guang was shocked inexplicably. Although he had already admitted that Sun Wukong was the number one in the world, he did not expect that Sun Wukong would actually Strong to this level, just the breath, it is impossible to play with the masters of the farmers, which is simply appalling.


    Enduring the panic in his heart, Tian Guanggong said: "Mr. Sun, please raise your hand high. Tian Meng has no intentions, but just wants to find out the truth..."


    Sun Wukong directly ignored it and waved his hand. With a''bang'', Tian Meng flew upside down in an instant, spouting blood, and fell outside the hall.


    "You!!" Tian Hu was furious when he saw this, but he couldn''t move, otherwise he would have already shot.


    "Why, do you want to cool off too?" Monkey King looked at Tian Hu indifferently, casually volleyed with his fingers, and with a''bang'', Tian Hu also flew upside down, following Tian Meng''s footsteps. , The two became brothers with fate.


    "!!!"


    All the farm masters were shocked. The two brothers Tian Meng and Tian Hu are very famous in their farms.''There is no two days in the sky, there are tigers in Tian'', which refers to the two farm brothers Tian Meng and Tian Hu.Now these two masters of farming family are actually useless under the movement of Sun Wukong''s fingers, and the masters of farming family who are immediately shocked are full of shock, and they clearly understand what is [No. 1 in the world].


    "No wonder it is rumored that he has the strength to unify the seven nations by one person. Such strength is really terrifying!"


    The farm masters, at this moment, finally did not dare to make troubles in their lives, and became regular. Such masters, their farms can''t afford to offend them.


    Tian Yan also respectfully apologized: "Mr. Sun, please calm down your anger. What''s wrong with my father and uncle? Tian Yan apologizes for them."


    Sun Wukong waved his hand at will, too lazy to pay attention to the two brothers Tian Meng and Tian Hu, took back his breath and looked at Tian Mi.


    In fact, Monkey King didn¡¯t want to worry about this nosy. It¡¯s just that Tian Mi¡¯s actions really made him look upset. His heart was like a snake and scorpion, indifferent and ruthless. It didn¡¯t matter to him, but in order to achieve his goal, even his family and husband could kill or even take Beauty is used as a bargaining chip to seduce others. This kind of woman is what he hates and dislikes most. For such a woman, it''s okay not to meet, since he has met, he will not get used to it.


    "Are you confessing yourself, or do you want me to tell the truth and convince you?"


    "You...what are you talking about? I...I don''t understand..." Tian Mi was still pretending to be stupid at this moment.


    "Huh~ I want to pretend to be stupid." Honglian looked at Tian Mi with contempt: "Just your little thoughts, Wukong can see through it at a glance."


    Monkey King snatched the cigarette stick in Tian Mi''s hand, drew a small silver needle from it, and handed it to Chen Sheng who was aside. He walked to the bed and wiped the wound in Wu Kuang''s heart, a small hole of blood. It just appeared: "I have restored the wound, you can compare it with the silver needle."


    Chen Sheng immediately took the silver needle and checked the wound carefully, and was furious: "Sure enough, you slut!" He suddenly turned around, pinched Tian Mi''s throat again with an angry expression, and lifted her up in the air: "Say, why are you doing this? What is wrong with my brother? You bitch!"


    "I...I..." Tian Mi didn''t know what to explain in a panic.


    Hong Lian pouted and said, "What else can she do? She wants to be the hall master of Kuiweitang, and then she is climbing upwards, being Xia Kui."


    Tian Mi heard the words, the astonishment on his face flashed away, and he yelled in anger, but her throat was pinched, which made her speak a little unfavorably: "Hu...say...you are less...blood mouth...spitting..."


    After seeing Tian Guang, his brows were slightly frowned. With such an expression, he no longer confessed. He looked at Tian Mi and shook his head in disappointment. He had never thought of a woman whose mind was so vicious.


    Sun Wukong looked at Tian Mi with a calm expression: "As a woman, it doesn''t matter if you don''t obey the woman''s way, but you still ruin your husband. Seeing Tian Meng defend you like that, I''m afraid you will seduce him?"


    "You nonsense!" The panic in Tian Mi''s eyes was even more triumphant, as if the little secret in his heart was prying into a panic.


    "I said why you slut usually frowns at me, it seems that you want to win me? You really damn it!" Chen Sheng heard this, and was furious at the moment, he must twist the neck of Tian Yan.


    After hearing these words, the heads of the farmhouses all looked astonished.


    "Enough, let''s stop here!" Tian Guang Shen yelled, preventing Chen Sheng from going to the killer, sighed slightly, and said: "Chen Sheng, she is your brother anyway, if you kill her now, what will you do? Face your brother?"


    Chen Sheng''s expression was uncertain, and he threw Tian Mi on the ground forcefully: "Killing a bitch like you also dirty my hands. When my brother wakes up, tell him to kill you himself."


    Tian Guang didn''t want the situation to continue like this, nor did he want Monkey King to find out all the unbearable things, otherwise the farmer''s face would be lost, and he waved his hand helplessly: "Take her down and execute it later."


    When Tian Mi heard the word''execution'', his pupils shrank slightly. He was sentenced to death!


    Suddenly, a plume of smoke emanated from the whole body, which diffused, everyone only felt a strange fragrance, and their heads became dizzy.


    "This is... the technique of looking at flowers in the mist of Tian Mi!" Chen Sheng''s expression changed slightly, and he was about to do it, but suddenly realized that his giant fault was not there. He is now in the body of sin, and the giant fault has long been confiscated.


    "In front of me, I still want to play illusion." Yan Lingji smiled, her slender hand tapped her red lips, a blazing flame burst out, turning into a heat wave and swept Tian Mi...


    Tian Mi hurriedly jumped up and jumped to the side.


    "Want to run?" Mei Sanniang yelled, a little under her feet, and rushed out directly, but she saw Tian Mi wave his hand, countless silver needles flying, and the''ding, ding ding~'' nails were in Mei San. The mother''s body was unable to drop to the ground.


    "The toughness of the armored door?!" Tian Mi''s expression changed slightly.


    "Lie down, you!" Mei Sanniang ignored the Yinzhen attack, flashed to Tian Mi, and thundered her to the ground with a punch...

 2589 Chapter 83 Departure

    Tian Mi was taken away, and the ending is already obvious.


    Tian Meng and Tian Hu were also put in place. The two suffered only minor internal and external injuries, and they were fine after half a month of recuperation.


    "It''s really a joke for you." Tian Guang hugged his fists and bowed to Monkey King, looking helpless. Originally, he just called Monkey King to be a guest at the farm. He didn''t expect such a shameful thing to happen.


    If a child of a foreign surname did something like this, he would not feel so strong, but Tian Mi is a farmer, it is simply ashamed, a woman would have such a disgusting heart and ambition.


    Monkey King: "After two days of nagging, it seems that it''s time for me to leave."


    Chen Sheng stepped forward and said, "Listening to what Mr. Yesterday said, is the Mo family where you are going?"


    "what do you mean?"


    Chen Sheng: "Mr. Tell me, my brother is dying now, and I also plan to take him to the Mojia''s Jinghu Medical Village in person to ask the medical sage to save my brother."


    "Jinghu Medical Village, it''s really a familiar name." Sun Wukong said with emotion, "You mean, Medical Sage?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    According to the original world trajectory, the medical sage is a member of the medical family. The Mo family giant has not invited to join the Mo family many times. Only after the death of the medical sage, his apprentice Duan Mulong joined the Mo family at the invitation of the Mo family giant. Huyizhuang was now under the command of the Mo family.


    Unexpectedly, the medical sage of this world had already joined the Mohist school. Sure enough, this parallel world was slightly different from the original world.


    But even Han Fei became the king of South Korea. This parallel world has nothing to do with the original world trajectory.


    Monkey King said: "If you are on the same path, let''s be together."


    Tian Guang thought about it and looked at Tian Yan: "Tian Yan, your bones have always been weak, or else, go to Jinghu Medical Village with them and let the medical sage see it?"


    Tian Yan shook his head: "My body has always been like this. It doesn''t matter if I don''t look at it."


    Tian Guang: "How can this work? You are my farmer''s think tank. You can''t make any accidents or refute. That''s the decision."


    "This... okay." Tian Yan looked helpless.


    Monkey King: "Then you go and prepare, and set off right away."


    The reason why Monkey King invited Chen Sheng was not for Tian Yan. If she was invited alone, people would naturally not be assured to go to the Mo family with him, but with a Chen Sheng, it would be different.


    Monkey King took Yan Lingji and the others back to the room to clean up.


    After Monkey King left, there were only farmers waiting in the hall.


    Situ Wan looked serious inside: "This person has always been aloof from the world, and he didn''t even bother with the position of the king of South Korea, but now he made a special trip to the Mo family, which must be related to the seven places of the blue dragon."


    Tian Guang frowned slightly: "Canglong Qisu, why is the Mo Family related to Canglong Qisu?"


    He has a lot of friendship with the Mo family tycoon, but he has never heard of it.


    Tian Yan said: "This man''s martial arts is invincible in the world, and all the masters dispatched to Korea from various countries were destroyed by him alone. Although this secret of the blue dragon and seven lodgings is tempting, it must have the patience to enjoy it. You must do everything within your power. Our farmer can''t afford to offend this person, so it''s better to pretend not to know."


    "Tian Yan''s words are extremely true." Tian Guang said solemnly, "Chen Sheng, this time going to the Mo Family, no matter what they are going to do, don''t intervene, just treat the illness."


    "Understand." Chen Sheng nodded his head.


    Room.


    Honglian looked puzzled: "Wukong, why should we be with them?"


    "This farmer''s knight has close contacts with the Mo family giants. With them, we will be able to enter the Mo family organ city more easily, otherwise, we can only sneak in secretly or forcefully break in."


    This is just one of the originals, and the more important thing is to abduct Tian Yanmei paper.


    "It turned out to be like this." Honglian looked suddenly.


    A few people didn''t have much to bring, they just packed up and went out and waited in the carriage outside.


    Before long, Tian Yan, Chen Sheng and the others also came out, and several peasant disciples carried Wu Kuang, who was unconscious, into the carriage they had prepared.


    Chen Sheng and Wu Kuang rode in the same carriage, while Tian Yan rode in the same carriage by himself. The grooms were both their farm disciples.


    Monkey King said to Chen Sheng: "You are more familiar with the Mo family, so let you lead the way."


    "Yes." Chen Sheng readily agreed.


    Ready, the group also left.


    Chen Sheng was eager to save people. He kept running and rushed all night. Monkey King didn''t delay him. Instead, he followed him. It took only three days before he reached a lake.


    Chen Sheng got out of the carriage and came to Sun Wukong¡¯s carriage to report: "Mr. Sun, after the lake in front, it is the Jinghu Medical Village, but this is the boundary of the Mo family. , Lest there be a misunderstanding."


    Monkey King got out of the carriage and said, "Go."


    "You are here to take care of my brother and girl Tian Yan, and I will go back as soon as I go." Chen Sheng said to a group of rural disciples, and left by boat alone.


    Monkey King jumped out of the carriage and came to Tian Yan''s carriage: "Girl Tian Yan, is it okay?"


    Tian Yan lifted the curtain of the car and walked out of it: "Thank you for your concern. It''s no problem."


    "It''s okay to see your pale complexion? Come down to get some air."


    "I''m used to it." Tian Yan smiled slightly and stepped down immediately with a calm expression on his face.


    What happened to this weak, sick girl that would make her the frightening salamander in the future?


    At this time, the Red Lotus who ran to the lake yelled, "Wow~ Goku, come and see, the fish in this lake are so beautiful. Come and help me catch a few, and I will bring them back to raise them. ."


    "Didn''t the fish be caught and eaten?"


    Monkey King chuckled and walked to Honglian.


    "Eat it when you grow up." Gulian smiled.


    "There is nothing wrong with that." Monkey King laughed, stepped on the water and walked into the lake, squatting down to watch the fish swimming in the water.


    It''s just this scene, I saw all the peasant disciples with shocked expressions: "That''s amazing! Master Monkey can actually walk on the water?!"


    "Making a fuss." Honglian said with a smug look: "What''s walking on the water, Wukong can still be in the air."


    Tian Yan finally showed a trace of surprise in his eyes when he heard the words. Walking on the water, a person of great skill can do it, but if the sky is empty, it will not work.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand into the water and caught it at will. A ball of water was immediately caught in his hand, and in it, two fish with golden lines were bound in it.


    Take out the plastic bag and put the water polo into it. Monkey King walked back to the shore and handed it to Honglian: "Take it, this fish is not only beautiful, but also delicious. It meets your requirements."

 2590 Chapter 84: Jinghu Medical Village

    "It''s so beautiful." Honglian stared at the fish in the plastic bag, holding his fingers happily, "What kind of fish is this?"


    Tian Yan stepped forward, showing a different color: "Golden crucian carp is rarely seen. It is said that seeing this kind of fish can bring good luck. Therefore, people with ulterior motives try to catch it and keep it at home. , In order to increase your fortune, but in the end, without exception, all died tragically. I suggest you let them go."


    "Death?!" Gulian was taken aback.


    Monkey King glanced at Tian Yan slightly unexpectedly: "I didn''t expect you to know such secrets."


    This kind of fish was placed in this world on a whim by Monkey King. It is a legendary creature, and the legend that circulates it can only be seen in some very old ancient books. It seems that Tian Yan has indeed read a lot of books.


    Tian Yan smiled modestly: "It''s just that I have nothing to do, so I just read more books."


    "There is such a fish in the world?" Nongyu was also interested, walked to Honglian''s side, and carefully looked at the golden crucian carp: "My husband, is this legend true?"


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "Naturally it is true. Once you have seen it, you can bring good luck. If you keep at home, your fortune will be very good. Everything will go smoothly and smoothly. But this kind of fish is difficult for ordinary people to feed. If caught, they will die on a hunger strike before long. Once the golden crucian dies, the person who captured him will be in bad luck, and accidents will always occur."


    "Huh?! Then, that... Then let it go!" When Gulian heard this, he was really shocked.


    Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "It''s okay. Others can''t feed it. It doesn''t mean I can''t feed it. Don''t worry. With me, this golden carp will not commit suicide on hunger strike. Even if we die by accident, we won''t be lucky. Haunted, even if you eat it, it will only feel proud and honored."


    After speaking, Monkey King put his fingers on the plastic bag. After seeing the golden crucian carp inside, he swam over immediately and happily kissed Monkey King''s fingers.


    Guren looked surprised: "They are... trying to please?"


    Tian Yan was surprised when she saw this scene. It was recorded in the ancient books she had read that this golden crucian would never get close to people. Once it was found, it would slip away in an instant, and the scene before her , Completely broke this statement.


    "It seems that the husband is really extraordinary." Yan Lingji looked at Monkey King and smiled. This smile instantly made the peasant disciples lose their spirits for a while.


    Guren''s eyes shone slightly, and he confirmed again: "Is it really okay to raise them?"


    Monkey King: "No problem, raise it. If you don''t worry, you can crush a bit of the snacks I usually give you and give them a look."


    Gu Lian ran back to the horse immediately, digging out a piece of pastry from the package, tearing off a piece, and throwing it into the plastic bag. The golden crucian carp''s tail swung lightly inside, and it swam over immediately, sharing it without hesitation.


    "Unexpectedly...really?!" Tian Yan was surprised and curious when he saw this: "Mr. Sun, how did you do it?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Maybe this is called fate."


    "Fate..." Tian Yan didn''t believe this statement. Looking at Monkey King, he was full of curiosity. This person was really mysterious everywhere.


    If ordinary people can raise this golden crucian, even if they want to become the king of a country, it is not difficult, but these Monkey Kings simply don''t care.


    "Is it because of this that this golden carp doesn''t reject him?" Tian Yan thought.


    Seeing such a scene, Honglian immediately felt terribly towards the two golden crucian carp.


    Sun Wukong saw through her thoughts at a glance. Among the Korean royal family, Honglian and Han Fei have the best relationship. Han Fei has the ambition to dominate the world, and Honglian naturally wants to help her brother. Since Sun Wukong is ready to go. It is not unusual for him to be able to catch this kind of fish, but it is different for her brother, so he thought of sending Han Fei one.


    Monkey King warned: "Don''t give this thing to your brother. You can raise this golden carp. If you change to Han Fei, the golden carp will die the next day. Then your brother will need it. Unlucky."


    "This... okay." Gulian heard this and immediately dispelled the idea.


    But at this moment, a ship in the lake approached from far away, and Chen Sheng, who had left, returned.


    Along with Chen Sheng, there was a young girl who was about the same age as Honglian. Monkey King recognized her, Duanmu Rong, from afar.


    And Duan Murong also focused on Sun Wukong for the first time: "Strange, this person...why does this person give me a familiar feeling?"


    When the boat drew ashore, Chen Sheng jumped from the boat and pointed to Duanmurong and said, "Mr. Sun, I''ll introduce you. This is the closed disciple of the medical saint, Duanmurong."


    Monkey King nodded lightly, saying hello.


    Nongyu and the others introduced themselves politely.


    Duanmurong''s quiet face, at this moment, she is not as cold as the future, full of vitality that a girl should have, and salutes Monkey King and his group: "The teacher is already waiting in the village, everyone, please join me Get on the boat."


    Chen Sheng and others immediately carried Wu Kuang to the ship...


    Before reaching the shore, Honglian was attracted by the scenery in Jinghu Medical Village: "It''s so beautiful here!"


    Monkey King: "It''s really good. As a place of retreat, it''s a good choice."


    On the shore, a plainly dressed woman stood waiting.


    When he got to the shore, Chen Sheng, the eldest man, had forgotten to introduce the woman to Monkey King, but said anxiously to the woman on the shore: "Mr. Nian Duan, come and see if my brother is still saved. ?"


    Saving people is important. Nian Duan ignored Monkey King and his party for the time being. Instead, he ran on the boat and checked Wu Kuang, with a solemn expression: "Bring people back to the hospital first."


    Chen Sheng and others immediately started...


    And Nian Duan came to the front of Monkey King and said apologetically: "Nu Jia Nian Duan, if you neglect, please forgive me."


    Monkey King: "It''s okay, the doctor''s parents, how can I blame it."


    Nianduan heard the words, her eyes lit up slightly, and the phrase''the heart of the doctor''s parents'' deeply touched her, she turned sideways and made a please gesture, saying: "Please inside."


    Entering the village, Nian Duan took Duan Mu Rong away. After all, she was still anxious to heal Wu Kuang, and Duan Mu Rong, as her only disciple, naturally wanted to fight.


    After Nongyu saw him, he looked admired: "This medical sage is really kind."


    Today''s doctors really can afford such a name...

 2591 Chapter Eighty Five

    Jinghu Medical Village, outside the ward.


    Tian Yan, Chen Sheng and other peasant disciples waited outside the door, while Chen Sheng walked back and forth with a look of anxiety.


    The closed door opened with a creak, and Nian Duan and Duan Mu Rong walked out of the room one after another.


    Chen Sheng saw it, and immediately ran forward anxiously: "How about it, Mr. Nian Duan, can my brother be saved?"


    (PS: "Mr." in ancient times is a respectful name, regardless of gender.)


    Nianduan looked calm: "His injury was already extremely serious, and it has been delayed for so long. Fortunately, I have deep internal strength. I can only do my best. Whether I can wake up or not depends on himself."


    Chen Sheng heard this and was about to run into the ward, but was stopped by Duan Murong: "The patient needs to be kept quiet. If you want him to be safe, you will be disturbed."


    Chen Sheng stopped angrily.


    Relatively reckless Chen Sheng, Tian Yan is more polite: "It''s really troublesome Mr. Nian Duan, if you have any needs, please don''t hesitate to give orders."


    "Yes, yes, yes~~" Chen Sheng reacted: "I am the boss, please forgive me for any offense."


    Now his brother''s life is in the hands of others, and he is naturally very polite.


    Nianduan looked at Tian Yan and said, "I think you have a pale complexion, weak body and weak qi. It is obviously the root of the disease that you have fallen from since childhood. You also came to seek medical treatment?"


    "Yes, yes, yes~" Chen Sheng immediately nodded again and again: "This time, not only came to save my brother, but Tian Yan also came to seek medical treatment. He also asked her husband to take a look for her."


    "Follow me."


    After checking the pulse for Tian Yan in the nursing room where Nian Duan usually diagnoses and treats patients, he frowned slightly, lowered his head to think hard, and did not speak.


    Chen Sheng saw it, but he looked anxious and didn''t dare to disturb Nian Duan''s thinking.


    After a while, Nian Duan raised his head and said: "Your body is too weak, and you have imposed internal training. If you want to use this to exercise your body, it is counterproductive. On the contrary, it makes the condition worse. If you want to If you are cured, please stop practicing before you fully recover."


    Tian Yan looked calm, and saluted: "Thank you, I will pay attention."


    Nianduan picked up the pen, wrote the prescription on the bamboo slips, and handed it to Tian Yan: "Grasp the medicine according to the prescription, boil three bowls of water into a bowl, and take it as much as possible, three times in the morning, midnight and evening, without interruption until healed. Changing the inner strength mental method that can regulate inner breath should speed up recovery."


    "Mr. Trouble, I will remember."


    At this moment, Monkey King walked in from outside, looked at the prescription in Tian Yan''s hand, and said, "I''m optimistic? How?"


    "It''s okay, just take care of it."


    "I don''t think your disease can be cured with just one treatment." Monkey King took the prescription in Tian Yan''s hand, glanced at it, and said, "The medical skills are good. Judging from the current medical level, you The prescription is also the best."


    Duan Murong on the side listened and was a little unhappy. It sounded like she was underestimating her master.


    Nian Duan said with a calm face: "Listening to Mr. Sun''s tone, it seems that he also knows the methods of medical skills?"


    "A little bit." Monkey King smiled faintly: "Your prescription is indeed the best, but if you add root grass, supplemented by wild mountain root, and blindly add saffron, the effect should be doubled."


    Nian Duan heard the words, frowning slightly: "Saffron is a little heard, but what is this saffron and wild mountain root?"


    Monkey King walked out of the house, looked around in the yard, then walked out of a bush, plucked out a slender weed at will and handed it to the thoughts who followed: "This is the root grass."


    Nianduan looked at Monkey King with a funny expression on you: "This is just an ordinary weed, can it be used as a medicinal material?"


    "Everything in the world has its own value. Even an inconspicuous grass has an unknown side. When two non-toxic plants are mixed together, they can also mix the current violent and poisonous plants. , Even if it is weeds, why can''t they be used as medicinal materials?"


    After listening, he was stunned, and then solemnly saluted: "Thank you, Mr., for your advice. Listening to your words has really benefited me a lot. It seems that I still have a long way to go along with medical skills."


    Honglian looked at Monkey King with admiration: "Goku, do you still know medical skills?"


    "A little bit." Monkey King smiled.


    More than just a little bit. The medicinal materials that cure diseases and save people in the world are all born of him. He said which kinds of medicinal materials can be mixed together to cure any diseases, then what diseases can be cured, all the rules are just created by him. Between his thoughts.


    Nianduan said to Tian Yan: "Girl Tian Yan, or else, you try the prescription that Mr. Sun said?"


    Tian Yan nodded silently. Compared to Nian Duan, she actually believed in Monkey King more, because there were so many mysteries and legends in Monkey King, which made people more willing to believe.


    "Rong''er, go get medicine for Girl Tian Yan."


    "Yes, Master."


    Nianduan sent away Duan Murong and others, and only she and Monkey King were left in the room: "I heard Chen Sheng said that Mr. Sun is here this time to visit the Mo family?"


    Monkey King confessed that there is nothing to hide for him: "The Mohist Institution City has something I want."


    Nian Duan''s face was serious, and she was very puzzled: "What will the Mo Family have you want?"


    She had also heard about Monkey King''s rumors. The Mo Family was worried by such an existence. If he didn''t give him what he wanted, the Mo Family would surely be destroyed.


    "Nothing, just a music box."


    "Music box?" Nian Duan was stunned for a moment, and said: "As far as I know, it can be called a music box... is it a magic sound box?"


    Seeing Monkey King nodding his head with a smile, Nian Duan''s expression instantly became extremely solemn: "The Mo Family actually has a Phantom Sound Box? If this news goes out, then the Mo Family..."


    Monkey King: "The Yin Yang Family has already focused on the Mo Family, so your only choice is to give me the Magic Sound Box, otherwise the Mo Family will inevitably usher in a disaster."


    Nianduan looked solemn: "I will take you to the Mohist Institution City to meet the giant."


    "Then it will work."


    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he walked out, and Nianduan immediately began to write secret letters...


    Walking out of the room, Monkey King came to a courtyard, but saw Duanmu Rong being boiling medicine for Tian Yan while looking at a roll of bamboo slips in her hand.


    "Girl Duanmu, she is really easy to learn."


    "Mr. Sun." Duanmurong immediately got up.


    "See you are very interested in medical skills. I have a medical book here. Would you like to read it?"


    "Medical book?" Duan Murong''s eyes lit up when he heard the words...

 2592 Chapter 86: Legendary Fish

    Monkey King flipped it through, and there was already an extra ancient book in his hand, which he handed to Duanmu Rong.


    Duan Murong was curious. She saw this kind of book for the first time. After receiving it, she looked at the text on the cover and her eyes lit up: "The "Shen Nong''s Materia Medica" is still intact. Kind of writing?"


    When I opened it, I fell in love for a moment, already forgetting Monkey King aside.


    Sun Wukong patted her and let her regain her consciousness: "Don''t be too involved, you are still taking medicine."


    "Ah, sorry." Duan Murong''s face turned red, a little embarrassed: "Well, can I make a copy?"


    "No need to copy, I''ll give it to you."


    "It''s so precious, I..."


    Before Duan Mu Rong could finish her words, Monkey King interrupted her: "It''s just a book, I don''t need it anyway."


    "This... Then I can accept it?" Duan Mulong wouldn''t be tempted if it was something else, but this "Shen Nong''s Materia Medica" for medical practitioners simply couldn''t refuse.


    In the outskirts of the country, two well-dressed men meet here.


    "Is the message accurate?"


    "It is true, but the subordinates have seen it with their own eyes."


    "Heh~ I originally came here only for the seven nights of the blue dragon, but I didn''t expect to learn about the whereabouts of the legendary golden crucian carp. Let me keep it informed. This time, we are going to do a big deal!"


    "Chief, do you really want to do it? It is said that the Monkey King''s martial arts is so high and invincible in the world. Anyone who is against him has already failed."


    "Being able to defeat the masters dispatched by various countries naturally shows that this person''s martial arts is unfathomable, but even if it is a rumor, there must be too many exaggerations. Do you believe that there is a master in this world who can destroy a country?"


    The man shook his head.


    "The Monkey King is indeed powerful, but it is impossible to be as exaggerated as the rumors. As long as it is a human, there is a way to deal with it. Golden crucian carp, legend can give people unparalleled luck, even a beggar, as long as they have it, they can sit on the throne. I''m sure to get such a fetish!"


    ...


    On the edge of the high cliff, Concubine Yan can see the scenery under the cliff.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming from behind, Concubine Yan''s expression was indifferent, and she said without looking back: "You come here, it means that he has entered the Mo family?"


    The visitor was a man, handsome and unrestrained, and his temperament was as elegant and honorable as an emperor: "Sun Wukong has already arrived at Mojia¡¯s Jinghu Medical Village on this trip. One thing needs Lord Dongjun to decide."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Master Dongjun has heard of golden carp?"


    Concubine Dongjun Yan''s complexion moved slightly: "The fish leap over the dragon gate, the golden crucian carp, the legendary fish that can realize any wish?"


    "This is not a legend, it is now alive!"


    Concubine Dongjun Yan suddenly turned around and looked at the man in front of her with a compelling breath: "Where?"


    "Jinghu Medical Village."


    Concubine Yan frowned: "It''s related to that Monkey King again?"


    "Yes, when I was monitoring, I saw it with my own eyes. What he caught was not one but a pair.


    "A pair?" Concubine Yan was surprised. For thousands of years, it was hard to see a golden crucian carp. There has never been a pair.


    "Has it been caught? Don''t he know that this legendary fish cannot be caught?"


    "It''s not so clear. I was afraid of revealing my identity. I was too far away and didn''t dare to approach. But I saw the red lotus princess feeding the golden crucian, and the golden crucian did eat.


    When Concubine Yan heard the words, a disheartening smile suddenly appeared on her face: "This man is really funny. No matter what happens to him, I don''t feel surprised."


    "Then, about the golden carp..."


    Concubine Yan meditated silently, Canglong Qisu, what secrets are hidden, but the legend of the golden crucian carp is true. Its power may not be worse than the secret of Canglong Qisu, and it is right in front of her eyes.


    "Hundred-wish golden carp is a fish of wish and a fish of curse. From ancient times to the present, all people who have seen it have achieved their wishes, but the people who have been caught died inexplicably. Just take a look, make a wish, and tell Lord Donghuang to let him decide."


    "Understood, but I also found one person before that, he also discovered the existence of golden carp, but the distance is too far, and he has not yet figured out the identity of the other person."


    Concubine Yan''s expression was indifferent: "Don''t bother, no matter who the other party is, as long as they have the courage to grab it, there will be no return."


    The man was surprised and turned to leave.Lord Dongjun''s evaluation of that Monkey King is as high as ever.


    Concubine Yan looked into the distance with curiosity and worry on her face: "Even the legendary fish dare to catch, what are you thinking?"


    The main altar of yin and yang family.


    Dong Huang Taiyi, who received the report from his subordinates, was still calm and calm: "I didn''t expect this legendary fish to actually exist. It seems that I have to take a trip and meet the Monkey King for a while."


    "Master Donghuang wants to go out in person?" Moon God looked surprised.


    Donghuang Taiyi was silent and did not answer. Instead, she pinched her fingers and looked up at the starry sky on the roof: "Fortune and misfortune depend on each other, life and death are unclear. This is interesting, Moon God, you should also go together, "Fishing over Dragon Gate, Hundred Wish Golden Carp", this But for thousands of years, it''s rare to see it."


    "Yes."


    Jinghu Medical Village.


    Monkey King lay leisurely on the lawn outside the medical village, with his head resting on Yan Lingji¡¯s beautiful legs, listening to the melodious piano sound played by Nongyu, watching the flying birds in the sky, sitting up, He sighed slightly: "I didn''t expect to catch two fish in the lake and still catch trouble."


    Nongyu heard the words, pressed the strings with both hands, stopped playing, and looked at Monkey King: "You mean, someone is eyeing the golden carp?"


    Mei Sanniang: "Isn''t this a legendary fish? It was revealed so soon? Not many people know it, right?"


    Monkey King said calmly: "This world can come out in large numbers, and it makes sense to be recognized."


    Yan Lingji looked at the red lotus who was feeding the golden crucian carp on the side: "It is strange that she is not being watched when she is playing in such broad daylight."


    Nongyu looked helpless: "I said, like this legendary fish should be kept at home. Only those kings with ambitions are interested in Canglong Qisu, but this golden crucian may attract The peeping of many masters in the arena."


    Honglian said with grievances: "Why do you blame me? Wukong said it''s okay!"


    "It''s okay." Monkey King touched Honglian''s soft face, and said: "Along the way, it''s boring not to make trouble. Now finally a group has come to pass the time."


    Tian Yan, who has been sitting silently, looked at the golden carp in Honglian''s hand with curious eyes: "In fact, I have always been very curious, can this golden carp really bring good luck to people and achieve what we want? "


    Yan Lingji looked at Tian Yan and said, "Aren''t you sick, do you want to try?" ..

 2593 Chapter 87: The Eight Swords of the Yue King

    Tian Yan smiled softly: "In fact, the first time I recognized the golden crucian carp, I already made my wish. Now, my condition has indeed improved, but this is all due to Mr. Nian Duan and Mr. Sun, and the golden crucian carp. It doesn''t seem to matter much, so I am curious, does the golden crucian really have that magical power?


    "Of course it exists, but it has nothing to do with you."


    "Why?" Tian Yan looked puzzled.


    Monkey King: "People in the world have misunderstood the abilities of golden crucian carp. Golden crucian carp is born with a lucky halo. This lucky halo will be blessed on the body of the first person who sees it. , You can be safe, smooth wind, and everything you want to do; but if the golden crucian dies because of that person¡¯s greed, then the aura of luck will be transformed into a halo of bad luck, which will accompany the person¡¯s life, and everything will be bad and bad You may choke to death by drinking water again and again."


    "So that''s it." Tian Yan said with a stunned look: "You are the one who caught the golden crucian. In other words, the lucky halo has been blessed on you?"


    "No, I refused."


    "Rejected?" Yan Lingji and the others showed unexpected expressions. Can you refuse this invisible and intangible thing?


    "Yeah, that kind of thing is useless to me, so I rejected it." Monkey King said: "Now the lucky aura of the two golden crucian carp is still on their own body. They are different from the previous golden crucian carp. Just eat them. , You can get the lucky aura on them."


    "Eat it?" Tian Yan heard this, watching the golden crucian swallowing drool, this temptation is great.


    "Yeah, doesn''t the red lotus say that you can eat it when you grow up?" Monkey King smiled slightly: "This golden carp is one of the top ingredients for fish."


    "The top... ingredients?"


    Upon hearing this, Honglian and the others began to swallow their saliva. They don¡¯t care if they are lucky or unlucky. Naturally, they have tasted the food provided by Monkey King. The deliciousness is beyond words, and the top ingredients are. It''s unimaginable.


    Yan Lingji licked her sexy lips, her eyes gleamed: "Or, let''s cook them now?"


    Honglian carried the bag and looked at the two small fishes that were still in shock, and whispered: "It''s a bit small, but it''s not enough. Let''s raise it up and eat it."


    Yan Lingji: "Then give them more bait. It is best to keep them in a pond to allow them to multiply."


    Hearing this increasingly unreliable dialogue, Tian Yan looked speechless. It was a legendary fish. Did you just think of eating?


    And you dare to think about the idea of ??breeding legendary fish?


    While Yan Lingji and the others were discussing how to use these two golden crucian carp with great interest, Monkey King looked at the dense forest not far away and said, "It seems that those mice have already arrived."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw several hidden weapons flying out of the dense forest, the target as far as the red lotus holding the golden carp.


    "I think this princess is good for bullying?" Gu Lian sipped her body, twisting her body in an incredible arc, turning sideways, bending over, and dodge among several hidden weapons. A series of movements were as graceful and gorgeous as a dance, and finally the sword in her hand flashed , There was already an extra sword in empty hand, and with a ding sound, it shot down the oncoming hidden weapon.


    "Where is the rat, dare to plot a sneak attack!"


    As the guard, Mei Sanniang immediately screamed, only to see several masked black shadows flashing out of the dense forest, surrounding Monkey King and his group.


    Monkey King glanced indifferently, and finally fixed his gaze on three of the men. No, it should be the sword they were holding: "The Eight Swords of the King of Yue are interesting and interesting."


    The current King Qin has just taken power, that is to say, the net has not yet been created, so the current King of Yue Bajian is not under Zhao Gao''s.


    No, this world and the original world have already undergone analysis. It has long been an independent parallel world, so it cannot be measured by the original world trajectory.


    It might be possible that the current Yuewang Eight Swords have no relationship with the original Yuewang Eight Swords.


    "But, there is a sword that I like." Monkey King fixed his gaze on a man. What he held in his hand was the horrified salamander, one of the eight swords of the Yue King.


    Unfortunately, there is a future master of the scared salamander beside him-scared salamander.


    Unable to help, Monkey King looked at Tian Yan: "What do you think of his sword?"


    "???" Tian Yan was puzzled, wondering what Sun Wukong meant when he said this suddenly.


    Monkey King continued: "That''s one of the Eight Swords of the Yue King. How about I give it to you?"


    "This..." Tian Yan was a little embarrassed for a while, and a little blush appeared on his face. Monkey King suddenly said that he wanted to give her a gift. What did he mean?


    "Then, it was such a happy decision."


    The master of the horrified salamander said coldly: "I am worthy of being the number one in the world. I even regard me as nothing, but if we underestimate us, it will hurt."


    Another master of Xuan Jian, one of the Eight Swords of the King of Yue, said solemnly: "We have no intention of being an enemy of you, but just want a look at the golden crucian in her hands. I don''t know this request, can you agree to it?"


    Monkey King sits down at will: "I don''t care, if you can see, please feel free to do it."


    When Mei Sanniang heard the words, she immediately stepped forward. The black light in her hand condensed and gradually formed an exaggerated black sickle, like the sickle of the god of death, with a domineering face pointing to the opposite side: "Scumbags, let''s go together! "


    However, the other party completely ignored Mei Sanniang''s provocation. Instead, she stretched her figure and attacked Honglian at almost the blink of an eye. The target was obviously the golden carp in her hands.


    "Hey~ you guys don¡¯t exist as old mothers? You want to hurt my mistress, and you¡¯re looking for death!" Mei Sanniang''s figure also seemed to be teleporting, and she blocked Honglian¡¯s body with a huge scythe. At the same time as the salamander and Xuan Jian, one arm also supported Zhen Gang.


    "This is the most rigid skill of the armored gate? How can it show such a speed?" The Lord of True Gang was obviously a little surprised. He stretched out his figure, and then cut out again. The Lord of Shocked Salamander and Xuanjian also appeared again at the same time. Launch an attack.


    A series of ear-piercing sounds of "Ding Ding Ding" resounded. Mei Sanniang had already hit a number of swords under the siege of the three, and the swords and swords were all deadly. If this were changed to an ordinary person, she would have become a corpse. But it was intact.


    However, Honglian followed Mei Sanniang''s attack with a few swords, and successfully retreated to Monkey King''s side.


    Seeing the safety of Honglian, Sanniang Mei immediately smiled: "Now it''s my old lady''s turn. Today, let me let you experience the terrible part of hard work!" ..

 2594 Chapter 88 The Truth

    Mei Sanniang¡¯s fighting style has no skill at all. She relies on her absolute defense, just offensive, not defensive, facing the attacks of the three masters of the king and eight swords, although she has been beaten many times, she is also beaten. No matter what.


    "The very hard work of the armored door really does not leak, and it is as hard as a tortoise shell." The lord of Xuan Jian cried out, "Can''t be dragged by her..."


    With that, he looked at the place where Guren was.


    The people in black all around understood what he meant. They joined the court and launched a fierce attack on Mei Sanniang, while the three masters of Yue Wang and Eight Swords retreated from their entanglement with Mei Sanniang. Put the target on Guren''s body.


    Seeing this, Sanniang Mei immediately yelled: "Hey, don''t run! Come and fight with my mother for three hundred rounds! It is not wise to choose my master as your opponent."


    I wanted to catch up, but it was a pity that I was entangled by several people in black and couldn''t get away.


    "Oh~ Sun Wukong, today I want to see if you have the qualifications to be the number one in the world." The master of Xuan Jian looked at Monkey King and made a decisive move. Xuan Jian in his hand turned into a cold light, the same as the other two. People besieged Monkey King.


    However, Monkey King didn''t seem to have seen it, just a single finger stretched out, and the three Yue King Eight Swords who came to him at an alarming speed were suddenly held in place by an invisible force, and slowly floated in the air.


    "This is?!!!" The three of them were shocked, struggling, but still in vain.


    Sun Wukong got up with a calm expression, walked in front of the lord of Xuanjian, and flicked his sword lightly: "Just as Mei Sanniang said, choosing to attack me is not a wise move."


    "I was still curious, with different hearts, one with eight sides. In my understanding, the original Ba Linglong should be a talented person, but what I met was eight living people. It turned out that the problem was with you. Here."


    "Wukong, what are you talking about? Why is this guy having to do with Ba Linglong again? Why is Ba Linglong a person again?" Honglian was almost ashamed.


    "This is the variable caused by the birth of the parallel world. It is not surprising that the beggar becomes the prince, and the prince becomes the beggar. It is like Nian Duan. She would never join the Mo family until she died, but here, she has already It''s a member of the Mo family, and you, originally supposed to be the truth about Ba Linglong, but now you have become the King of Yue and the Eight Swords. The self-evolution of the world is really interesting."


    "I didn''t understand at all." Honglian looked at Yan Lingji and Nongyu: "Do you understand?"


    Yan Lingji and Nongyu shook their heads at the same time, they both seemed to understand.


    At this moment, Mei Sanniang''s exclamation suddenly came from the field: "Master, how come these people can''t be killed? What is going on?"


    It turned out that after Mei Sanniang solved the two men in black with a sickle, the two men in black suddenly disintegrated into a plume of black smoke, but they reunited again in a flash, and Mei Sanniang was startled.


    Monkey King: "Of course you can''t kill, because they are all dead."


    "What are you talking about?" Mei Sanniang was shocked when she heard the words: "Did you say that those who have been fighting with me are all ghosts?!"


    "It''s understandable, but it''s not." Monkey King said calmly: "The dead don''t know that they are dead, but if they know that they are dead, then they will really die."


    Monkey King said, flicking the sword of Xuanjian with one finger, and groaning softly. All the people in black covered their heads with painful faces and cried out: "Dead? I was already dead???"


    After hearing the sound of the sword chant, the people in black seemed to suddenly understand something, all of them turned into blue smoke and disappeared.


    Together with the Lord of Frightened Salamander, the Lord of True Gang dissipated, and the two swords fell to the ground at the same time.


    In the end, only Xuan Jian remained in the field.


    "This guy can control the dead?" Guren was curious.


    "It was seen through!" Xuan Jian''s expression was gloomy: "You really deserve to be the number one Monkey King in the world, you are really terrible!"


    "You belong to the Qin State''s snare?" (PS: There was an error in the front. The current snare has been established, but the problem is not big. I will explain it here and I will not modify it.)


    "I don''t belong to anyone!"


    "Have you not joined yet? Is this also a variable caused by the change of identity..."


    Xuan Jian floated in the air, watching Monkey King lower his head, "Let me go, as long as I make a wish for the golden crucian carp, I am willing to wait for your dispatch for life!"


    "Do you want to make a wish to save your wife and children?" Sun Wukong said calmly: "Although the golden crucian can fulfill people''s wishes, it is also limited. It is impossible to bring back the dead."


    "Can''t it?..." Xuan Jian showed a disappointed expression.


    "Goodbye, then." Monkey King said, squeezing so quickly, Xuan Jian burst into death in an instant.


    Tian Yan saw that his heart jumped inexplicably. Such a top expert just casually died in the hands of Monkey King. The martial arts of this man had reached the point where she could not predict.


    Monkey King picked up Xuanjian from the ground, Zhengang, and the three swords of the stunned salamander, and threw the stunned salamander to Tian Yan: "No, I promised you, I will give it to you.


    As for Xuan Jian and Zhen Gang, they threw them to Mei Sanniang: "Take them to play."


    "This is a famous sword!" Mei Sanniang threw away the sickle in her hand and happily took over Xuan Jiang and Zhen Gang. These two swords were much better than her sickle.


    On an ancient tree hundreds of meters away from Sun Wukong and others, a man stepped on the branches and leaves on the top of the tree like nothing. He looked into the distance with a solemn expression: "Unexpectedly, the master of Xuanjian would have nothing. The one who can''t fight back is killed. It''s no wonder that Lord Dongjun is so afraid of this person. This person''s martial arts is really unfathomable! I wonder how it compares to Lord Donghuang?"


    On another tree, Concubine Yan''s eyes never left Sun Wukong''s body: "The feeling he gave me is more terrifying than Lord Donghuang."


    "Will there be anyone in this world more terrifying than Lord Donghuang?"


    As the man''s voice fell, the two of them had disappeared.


    "Is this...really going to me?" Tian Yan looked at Monkey King while holding the startled salamander.


    "Of course, I think it matches you well."


    "Does it match?" Tian Yan held the sword lightly: "I also have a strange feeling..."


    Sun Wukong threw a secret book to Tian Yan again: "You can also practice this mental method, it will help your condition."


    "This¡­"


    "I don''t want to listen to useless nonsense."


    "Okay..." Tian Yan looked helpless, he couldn''t refuse even if he wanted to refuse, he could only accept it gratefully...

 2595 Chapter 89: Master Class, Pirates

    In the evening, a huge wooden bird landed on Jinghu Medical Village.


    After receiving Nian Duan''s report, the Mo family has sent someone to meet Sun Wukong and his party.


    The visitor is an old man and a young man, but Monkey King knows Master Class and Pirate.


    "You guys are late." Nian Duan said with a calm expression looking at the two people who jumped off the wooden bird.


    Master Ban touched his head and smiled: "I''m really sorry, because I was delayed by some trivial matters."


    On the side, Chen Sheng clasped his fists and saluted: "Master Ban..." Then he turned his eyes on Thieves''s body: "This must be known as the''No. Did you steal it?"


    The thief laughed and said, "Don''t be so dismissive, I''m just the thief''s bones."


    "Farmer Chen Sheng, but like a thunderous ear." Master Ban looked at Chen Sheng and said very politely: "I wonder how your brother Wu Kuang is now?"


    "Thanks to the blessing of Master Duan, the dangerous period has passed."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    The thief looked around with a pair of thief eyes and asked curiously: "Mr. Nian Duan, why didn''t you see Girl Rong''er?"


    "Rong''er is asking Mr. Sun for medical skills."


    Pioneer was a little surprised: "It is rumored that the gentleman has the best martial arts in the world. Didn''t he expect that he would know medical skills?"


    "Mr. Sun¡¯s medical skills are beyond my reach." Nian Duan looked admired. During this time, she naturally asked Monkey King for medical skills. She opened her eyes to Monkey King¡¯s medical theory, and she rarely admired people. But Monkey King is one.


    Pirate looked curious, and said to Chen Sheng: "Since that gentleman is so skilled in medicine, why are you... sorry, I don''t mean anything else."


    "It''s okay." Chen Sheng didn''t care: "Mr. Sun has a weird temper. Although his medical skills are peerless, he does not heal people..."


    Pirate sighed: "It seems that the masters of the world have very strange personalities."


    Master Ban said: "Mr. Nian Duan, please also introduce us."


    "Please follow me." Nian Duan led the way.


    Soon, he came to the wooden house where Monkey King lived.


    The door is not closed, and the situation in the room can be clearly seen.


    Duan Murong is asking Monkey King about medical problems; while Yan Lingji is standing behind Monkey King and gently pinching his shoulders; Nongyu is wiping his guqin; Honglian and Mei Sanniang are giving The golden crucian carp in the fish tank is fed the bait; Tian Yan is earnestly holding an ancient book to be fascinated.


    This fish tank has just been replaced, and it is inconvenient to keep the golden carp in a bag.


    The beauties of all colors in the room instantly brightened Pirate¡¯s eyes, but the next moment, his eyes were attracted by the golden crucian in the fish tank, he pulled the clothes of Master Lebanon, and whispered: "Ban Master, maybe those two are the legendary..."


    Master Ban cast an inquiring look at Nianduan.


    Nianduan nodded calmly, confirming their conjecture.


    The figure of the thief disappeared in an instant. When it appeared the next moment, he was already beside the fish tank. He folded his hands together, closed his eyes, and made a funny expression of prayer: "Golden crucian god, I¡¯m goodbye. Nothing to ask, just ask you to give me a big beauty! Just like Girl Rong''er."


    "Who are you guy? How dare you break into someone else''s room at will?" Gulian stared at the thief and started to move.


    Before Nian Duan entered the room, the voice came in: "His Royal Highness, please slow down, this is the thief, one of the leaders of my Mo family, not a suspicious person."


    Gu Lian looked up and down the thief, and snorted softly, "This guy looks really like a shame."


    "Cough cough~~" Thief planter looked embarrassed: "His Royal Highness is really in one word. Others say that I steal planter is a thief bone, cheap bone, haha~~"


    "Why are you here?" Duan Murong raised her head at this time and looked at Pioneer.


    The Pirate laughed and said, "I haven''t seen you for many days, Rong''er girl, it''s because I miss it."


    Duanmu Rong¡¯s eyebrows were raised, and there were already a few more slender silver needles in his hand, so that the thief hid reflexively at the other end of the table: "Girl Rong, it¡¯s Girl Rong, hehe~"


    "It''s pretty much the same. Rong''er can only be called by my master. If you dare to scream in the future, see if I don''t poke a few blood holes in your body."


    "Yes, yes~~ Be sure to keep in mind next."


    Monkey King looked at the thief and said, "Rong''er, this is the thief who is known as the king of thieves in the Mohist school?"


    "Well, it''s cheap bones, ignore him."


    "What you said is really heartbreaking, Miss Rong." The robber cried and said, "Why can''t I call you Rong''er, he just can?"


    Duanmu Rong''s exit was just to make up for it: "Can you compare with others?"


    The thief covered his heart again and again backed up a few steps, squatting silently while licking the wound.


    Nian Duan walked into the house and introduced: "Mr. Sun, this is also one of the leaders of the Mo family, Master Ban, this time I am here to pick you up to the Mo family office city."


    "Old Master Ban, I met Mr. Sun." Master Ban immediately clasped his fists and saluted.


    Seeing this, the Pirate did not lose his courtesy: "Under the Pirate, the King of Thieves is worth nothing compared to Mr. Sun."


    Monkey King looked at Master Ban and said, "So, your giants have already agreed to my request?"


    "Exactly." Master Ban didn''t mean anything at all, "but you have to pick it up yourself."


    The reason why they came here a few days apart was because a meeting was held between the senior Mohists, and they finally decided unanimously to hand over the Phantom Sound Box.


    After all, the Phantom Sound Box is a hot potato. Now that the news has spread, the Mo Family must become the center of this storm. You must know that the secret of the Canglong and Seven Sleeps is a treasure coveted by all countries. Mo Family alone cannot keep it. In this case, it is better to send it out openly, so as to prevent the Mo Family from falling into the vortex of destruction.


    When Gu Lian heard this, he was immediately upset: "Your giant is really a big air. It doesn''t matter if you don''t come to meet you in person. Since you have promised to give us that thing, we have to get it ourselves?"


    Master Ban said respectfully: "I am afraid that Princess Honglian has some misunderstandings. It is not that the giant puts on any airs, but that he really cannot get away. As for the magic sound box, it is not our intention to make things difficult, but the magic sound treasure. The box has always been stored in the deepest part of the forbidden area of ??the Mo Family Institution City. Even if it is my Mo family tycoon, it is not easy to get in, so..."


    Honglian muttered, "I can''t even enter my own home, it''s really useless."


    What else can Master Ban and Pirates do?Can only smile back with embarrassment.


    (PS: Regarding the chapter I owe, I really don¡¯t have the time to pay it back. I can only try to make compensation twice a day. I make a change in the evening, and I change it when I eat at noon. Two changes a day are the limit. I have to work the rest of the time. I don¡¯t have much free time. I am really tired.) ..

 2596 Chapter 90: Donghuang Taiyi

    Trail in the forest.


    The Yin Yang family has assembled here.


    A feminine and feminine woman walked behind Concubine Dongjun Yan, and reported: "Master Dongjun, the entrance to the Mo Family Institution City has been found. I don''t know what Master Donghuang means?"


    "Have you found it..."


    "Yes, when the two masters of the Mo family and the Pirates came out of the Mo family''s organ city, we also discovered the location of the entrance."


    "Wait." Concubine Yan just answered such a word, without speaking.


    However, as soon as Concubine Yan''s voice fell, a voice full of mystery and majesty came out from the side: "No need."


    The members of the Yin and Yang family heard this sound and looked at it. They saw that on the top of the tree less than ten meters away from them, a burly figure shrouded in gorgeous robes appeared. Except for Concubine Yan, they all knelt down on one knee: "I have seen Master Donghuang."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi ignored it, but instead ordered: "Star Soul (this star soul is not the other Star Soul), Lord Xiang, Moon God, the three of you go to the Mohist Institution City to capture the Phantom Sound Box; Dongjun, Mrs. Xiang, you Let me go and meet the Monkey King for a while, Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming (the two are also not the Da and Shao Si Ming) stand by at any time to help."


    "Yes."


    "let us go."


    The three figures of Star Soul, Xiang Jun, and Moon God flashed and disappeared.


    Concubine Yan looked vaguely in a certain direction, and the worries in the hidden eyes flashed away...


    At Jinghu Medical Village, it was already after dinner, and the sky was completely dark at this time.


    Because it was getting late, Monkey King didn''t immediately go to the Mo Family Office City, but planned to go tomorrow morning.


    Drinking a glass of fine wine, listening to the beautiful piano sound, and there are beautiful women on the left and right. At this moment, Monkey King is enjoying the luxury that countless people can''t envy.


    At the end of the song, Pirate who leaned against his window to listen was full of emotion: "I have long heard that there is a peerless piano in Korea, and I don¡¯t want to listen to the song tonight. It¡¯s worth my life. You¡¯re right. Right, Master Class."


    Master Ban feels the same: "It''s really amazing. Just listening to the piano can calm people''s minds. Girl Nongyu''s musical accomplishments are really admirable!"


    While the two of them were still sighing with emotion, Pirate looked at the starry sky that suddenly became extremely bright, and slightly wrinkled: "Huh? When did this night sky become so bright and bright?"


    As soon as the voice fell, it seemed that something was suddenly sensed, and the cynical expression instantly became extremely serious: "Who?!!!"


    His figure flashed, he already appeared on the roof. When he looked around, he saw two figures in Zhuangkou of Jinghu Medical Village. I don''t know when two figures have appeared. The first time the thief saw it, he felt it. Amazing, he originally thought that the wives next to Monkey King were the best in the world, but he didn''t expect to see both of them today.


    Especially the woman on the left, graceful and graceful, graceful and dignified, yet there is a coldness that is far away from others.


    Although he has felt the hostility from the two women, and the thief felt the tremendous pressure, he still behaved like a prodigal son and cynical: "Yo~ the two beautiful women came to my Mo Family Medical Center at night, I don¡¯t know whether they are seeking medical treatment or seeking medical advice. What about the medical?"


    Concubine Yan looked at Pioneer with indifferent expression, and calmly stretched out her slender hand. On top of it, the Qi of Longyou surged and shot away at Pioneer...


    The Pirate''s heart was shocked, and the electric light moved, his figure flashed, like a teleport, flashing to the other side, looking at Concubine Yan, his complexion became more solemn: "The breath of Longyou? Yin Yang family Soul Xi Long You?! Rumor has it that in Yin Yang''s home, only the Dongjun, who is known as the''First Wonder Woman of Yin and Yang'', has practiced Soul Xi Long You. Are you Concubine Dong Jun Yan?"


    Concubine Yan looked indifferent, don''t look at her undercover, Sun Wukong, who was gentle and virtuous, but she was cruel, indifferent and merciless, and she never knew what she meant for mercy.


    With a slender hand, the blast of Dragon You''s energy turned upside down again, transformed into a golden crow and flew towards the thief...


    "Are all of your Yin and Yang families so few words?" The thief spit out and flipped it around. The instantaneous flywheel was instantly in his hand, and if there was a flash of light under his feet, he already appeared behind Yan Fei. It turned into a cold light and shot out towards the heart of Concubine Yan...


    However, seeing that the instantaneous wheel was about to hit the target, it stopped in vain at a place less than 20 centimeters away from the heart of Concubine Yan, trembling, unable to advance a bit anyway.


    "this is?!"


    The Pirate had a bad feeling in the dark. Just about to fly back, he saw that Concubine Yan suddenly stretched out her hand. The Pirate felt a huge invisible pressure all over his body, which made him unable to move, and even his body was gradually vacated. , Is bound in the sky, and has no ability to resist.


    "Is this the strength of the Dongjun of the Yin Yang Family? It''s really amazing!" Rao was arrested, and the thief also had an expression of admiration. It was the first time he met a character who was able to catch him alive when he met him.


    But at this moment, a few silver needles flew out of the room on the other side suddenly, lasing towards the three vital parts of Concubine Yan...


    However, Concubine Yan didn''t even look at it. She just danced her fingers, and saw the flying silver needle suddenly stop in the air, and then reflected back at an even more alarming speed...


    But after hearing a few soft sounds of''ding-ding'', the silver needle was blocked by the shadow that suddenly flashed out.


    Sanniang Mei looked at Concubine Yan in front of her, and snorted softly: "Hey, I finally came out, Fei Yan, after following us all the way, is it finally unbearable? Are you looking at the golden carp too?"


    Concubine Yan directly ignored Mei Sanniang, but turned her head to look aside, where Sun Wukong was walking slowly with the Honglian daughters.


    Yan Lingji looked at Concubine Yan with a sweet smile on her face: "Who am I? It turned out to be the little girl who ran away from my family. Are you here to apologize, or are you from a snare?"


    Concubine Yan did not answer, but looked directly at Monkey King, full of vigilance.


    Sun Wukong smiled back: "Do you dare to appear in front of me in an upright manner, that is to say, Donghuang Taiyi has also come, why not come out and see me."


    As Monkey King''s voice fell, the dazzling starry sky became more dazzling. The next moment, a burly figure shrouded in a robe appeared in front of Concubine Yan, as if he had been standing there all the time.


    The indifferent and majestic voice sounded: "Monkey King, I really admire his name for a long time."


    "Don''t you like to be mysterious, why are you willing to run out this time?"


    "Because there are things I am interested in." ..

 2597 Chapter 91 War

    "Is it this?" Monkey King made a quick move, a small fish tank appeared in his hand, and two beautiful golden crucian carp with golden stripes were looking curiously at the people outside.


    "Fish leap over the dragon gate, the golden crucian with a hundred wishes, really is the legendary fish!" Donghuang Taiyi looked at the two golden crucians, and the light in his eyes flashed: "The legendary captures the golden crucian but the second night, I I''m curious, how did you get along well?"


    "How could this kind of secret matter be told to you."


    "You will say it." Dong Huangtai looked indifferent, stretched out one hand, an invisible wave condensed in his hand, and the starry sky of the night sky became distorted.


    "Damn! This guy looks amazing!" Mei Sanniang looked up at the twisted starry sky with a shocked expression on her face.


    "This is just a type of onmyoji." Sun Wukong said with a calm expression: "This Donghuang Taiyi can practice onmyoji to such a degree, he is indeed a rare enchanting figure."


    "Monster level? The master''s evaluation of him is quite high." Mei Sanniang''s eyes lit up: "Or, let me try it?"


    This guy relied on his invulnerability and hard work, and he was indeed fearless.


    Now that I meet such a big man, my hands are naturally itchy.


    Monkey King: "You can''t beat him now, unless you can add the bodybuilding chapter to the completion of hard work."


    "Even if you can''t beat it, let''s try it!" Mei Sanniang is gearing up. This is the mysterious leader of the Yin Yang family. He is rare to meet in a lifetime. Now that I have encountered it, I can''t miss it.


    "Okay, it''s a good thing to experience the gap with the person standing at the top of this world."


    With Sun Wukong¡¯s consent, Mei Sanniang immediately held Zhengang in her hand, and Xuan Jian attacked Donghuang Taiyi...


    "Only you are not qualified to challenge Lord Donghuang." Madam Xiang danced with her fingers, but saw a water suddenly emerge, entwining Sanniang Mei...


    Suddenly, a ring of fire suddenly appeared, blocking the sweeping water curtain for Mei Sanniang.


    Flame Lingji''s slender hands are filled with flames, and her perfect face is full of enchanting charm: "Little sister, it''s very impolite to disturb others at will."


    "Oh~ Huo Mei Shu, interesting." Madam Xiang narrowed her eyes slightly, watching Yan Lingji release her icy meaning.


    Yan Lingji turned a blind eye, but smiled: "You are water, and I am fire. I just don''t know if you are as tender as water, or am I more passionate as fire?"


    "Try it and you''ll know."


    Water and fire are incompatible, but just a few words. Mrs. Xiang and Yan Lingji are full of gunpowder. They fight together. The interweaving of water and fire staged a magical and gorgeous dance battle. It is pleasing to the eye.


    And Mei Sanniang rushed to Donghuang Taiyi again at this moment.


    "It''s really stupid to rush forward without even being able to see the gap with the other party." Donghuangtai''s expression was indifferent, and she never moved a step. With one hand stretched out, an invisible wave appeared in her palm, which spread in a flash And open it, covering Mei Sanniang.


    "Damn it, what is this?" Mei Sanniang struggled hard, but it caused Donghuang Taiyi to frown slightly. The sheer power of this woman surprised him a bit. It was the first time he felt bound by himself. There is a feeling that people are about to break free.


    "As a woman, she has brute force, which is surprising at the moment." Donghuang Taiyi said with emotion, and with a wave of her hand, Mei Sanniang was instantly thrown off by the invisible force, rubbing the ground and flying. Only tens of meters away did he stabilize his figure.


    However, Sanniang Mei was unscathed in the slightest: "You guy, you have two things!"


    Drinking all over his body, he came over again, and slashed towards Donghuang Taiyi...


    "I''m not interested in playing with you." Donghuang Taiyi seemed to be a little impatient. She pinched her fists, her figure suddenly flashed, and instantly she appeared in front of Mei Sanniang, banging her body. On the abdomen, Mei Sanniang cried out in pain, she spouted a mouthful of blood, and flew out instantly...


    Had it not been for Monkey King to hug her in time, he would have to fly hundreds of meters away.


    Monkey King looked at Mei Sanniang and said, "How, do you feel the gap?"


    Mei Sanniang wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, her face was shocked: "This old boy has such a deep internal strength, he broke my strong skill with one punch, it is as terrible as you, master!"


    "Don''t compare him to me." Sun Wukong slapped Mei Sanniang''s hips with a sullen slap.


    "Then please ask the master to help me beat him severely, this punch is not light from time to time, and my intestines are aching." Mei Sanniang said angrily.


    "Don''t worry, make sure that his mother doesn''t recognize it."


    "Then I''ll wait to see the show." Mei Sanniang obediently retreated to Honglian and the others.


    Concubine Yan followed her gaze, and was caught by Honglian. She immediately glared at Concubine Yan: "Why, don''t you, the little maid, still want to take the initiative with her?"


    Concubine Yan shifted her gaze and ignored her.


    "Hmph, count you acquaintance."


    Concubine Yan knew very well that Nongyu and Honglian¡¯s martial arts were not very good. If she shot, she would definitely win the two daughters, but she also knew that the two were taboos for Monkey King and they would never be touched. In Monkey King and Dong Huang Taiyi didn''t plan to take any action until the winner was determined.


    She is very curious now, whether Monkey King and Donghuang Taiyi are stronger or weaker?


    Both of them are the kind of tough characters who are so powerful that they can''t give birth to the idea of ??resistance.


    Before Monkey King appeared, the people of the Yin-Yang family agreed that their leader, Donghuang Taiyi, was the best in the world.


    Seeing that Monkey King was about to take action, Donghuang Taiyi remained silent, but his aura gradually rose, forming an extremely heavy field, making people even breathing heavy and uncomfortable.


    Honglian and the others felt turbulent for a while, and they felt suppressed and fell to the ground, all of them were shocked.


    "It deserves to be the most mysterious leader of the Yin-Yang family, this internal force is simply unfathomable!" Mei Sanniang exclaimed, and greeted Honglian and the others with a step back.


    With a move to force Yan Lingji back, Mrs. Xiang looked aside and expressed regret: "It''s a pity, this''No. 1 in the world'' may end today."


    "Huh~ the frog at the bottom of the well." Yan Lingji snorted with disdain: "In this world, no one will be your husband''s opponent!"


    Donghuang Taiyi''s breath climbed to the top, but he didn''t do anything for a long time, because he was shocked to discover that even though Monkey King stood there with a plain face, it made him feel unable to start.


    It seems that the whole body is flawed, but there is no flaw in it. Once you do it, it seems that you will be hit hard?..

 2598 Chapter 92 Death

    "Why, give you a chance to attack, don''t you plan to attack?" Monkey King looked at Donghuang Taiyi with a plain expression.


    "It seems that the rumors are not exaggeration, you are qualified to fight with me." Donghuang Tai changed the previous indifferent posture one by one, but became solemn and treated it solemnly.


    For the first time, he felt great pressure from a person.


    Raising one hand slightly, the invisible waves distorted as if the space was being distorted, and the dazzling stars in the sky became extremely bright and dazzling, and immediately fell down like a meteor shower!


    Seeing this, Concubine Yan immediately backed away.


    And Mrs. Xiang also abandoned Yan Lingji and hurriedly retreated from the falling range of Fanxing.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand, and a curtain of light instantly enveloped Honglian and the others, and his figure flashed, already holding the flame Lingji in his arms, and the falling stars hit on the light curtain. There was the slightest ripple; when Wu Kong was approaching, it had disappeared without a trace.


    Dong Huang Taiyi''s extremely powerful onmyoji was so easily resolved by Monkey King.


    Monkey King let go of Yan Ling Ji and looked at Taiyi Donghuang: "You said I have the qualification to fight you, but unfortunately, you are not qualified to fight me."


    The voice fell, and Monkey King''s figure appeared in front of Donghuang Taiyi. Before he could react, he grabbed his masked face with a palm, and knocked him down arrogantly with a bang. ground.


    In an instant, a huge hole with a diameter of over a hundred meters was shaken out, and cobweb-like cracks spread around it.


    The Eastern Emperor snorted, and a bloody arrow came out from her mouth, pouring on the ground, shocking.


    "how is this possible!!!"


    Concubine Yan and Madam Xiang both showed amazement. When they met each other, did the invincible Donghuangtai suffer a severe injury?This... how is this possible!!


    "Mrs. Mrs.-too great!!!"


    Mei Sanniang''s already excited speech was trembling, her face flushed, she was so excited, she screamed, "Master, beat him! Beat him fiercely!"


    After Yan Lingji and the others were shocked, they were calmer than Mei Sanniang. They naturally believed that Donghuang Taiyi could never be the opponent of their husband, only after feeling the unfathomable internal power of Donghuang Taiyi. , They thought there would be an unprecedented battle, but they did not expect that Monkey King''s shot was a violent suppression, which severely inflicted Taiyi on the East.


    Monkey King looked at the unbelievable Donghuang Taiyi with his eyes wide open, and smiled lightly: "You are not bad, but unfortunately you picked the wrong opponent."


    With that, he pulled out the right hand holding his head from the ground, and blasted the ground again.


    "Boom~~"


    At this time, the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking, the earth cracked indefinitely again, and the huge crater of 100 meters extended for tens of meters again.


    However, Monkey King''s brutal behavior did not stop, and he pulled out Donghuang Taiyi''s face again, and blasted to the ground again...


    A dozen times back and forth, each time the ground shakes, and the terrain is gradually distorted.


    Concubine Yan and the others can only stare blankly at them, the supreme Lord Donghuang of their Yin and Yang family, unexpectedly has no resistance in the hands of Monkey King!


    How could there be such a strong man in the world!


    Donghuang Taiyi''s skill has already stood at the apex of the world, but even so, it is still so vulnerable, what kind of height has this person reached that they can''t understand?


    At this moment, Donghuang Taiyi had already been violently smashed by Monkey King and his whole body was fractured, and his head and whole body were stained with blood.


    Feeling the sticky feeling in his hand, Monkey King threw the Eastern Emperor Tai Yi in his hand to the ground with a look of disgust. At this moment, he had already lost his breath.


    "Deadly...dead?!!!" Madam Xiang looked at the lifeless Donghuang Taiyi, her shocked body began to tremble, her pupils shrank slightly, she was already enveloped in fear.


    Strong as Donghuang Taiyi, he died like this?


    Concubine Dongjun Yan, who has always been calm and calm, now has her sexy mouth slightly open, and her face is shocked. She has thought that Donghuang Taiyi will lose, but she never thought that she would lose so easily, or even be tortured.


    "escape!"


    In Mrs. Xiang''s heart full of fear, there was only one word left. She turned around and fled...


    However, before she ran one meter, Monkey King and Monkey King hooked their fingers, and Mrs. Xiang''s body was already flying back towards him uncontrollably...


    "!!!"


    Mrs. Xiang was shocked and struggling, but all her efforts were in vain. The next moment, she felt her neck tightened, and Sun Wukong squeezed her throat and lifted it in the air: "Have I said that you should leave? "


    Mrs. Xiang was scared and shook her head instinctively.


    Sun Wukong let go of her hand and Madam Xiang fell to the ground, covering her throat and coughing violently, but she didn''t even dare to escape.


    Monkey King looked at Concubine Yan: "You seem to be very naughty. If you feel that you are not playing enough, I can let you go and continue to play with you."


    Concubine Yan stared directly at Monkey King''s eyes without fear, but Monkey King stared directly at her chest without blinking. This scene made Concubine Yan very helpless and her face dizzy: "This guy is still so. ''S rogue... but he can''t get angry again..."


    When she was next to the undercover Sun Wukong, she had already been taken advantage of by Sun Wukong, and she had tasted the sufferings of Sun Wukong''s sex hands. He didn''t expect that at this time, he still didn''t have a formal shape: "How can I just like such a rogue What..."


    She left, but she was unhappy that there were so many confidantes around Sun Wukong, who left as the Dongjun of the Yin Yang Family. Otherwise, with her character, even if she betrayed the Yin Yang Family, even if her identity was exposed, she would not choose to leave.


    Because she believed that Monkey King would never care about her identity.


    Concubine Yan looked straight at Monkey King for a long time before she said: "Our Yin-Yang family has an unwritten rule. If you want to get the corresponding status, you only need to kill the person in position. If you kill the Donghuang, you are eligible. Inherit the position of leader of my Yin Yang family."


    "Master Dongjun, you..." Madam Xiang looked at Concubine Yan in astonishment: "He is not from my Yin Yang family!"


    Monkey King squatted down, pinched Mrs. Xiang''s chin with one hand, and lifted it slightly: "Why, do you think I am not qualified to inherit the position of leader of your Yin and Yang family?"


    Looking at Sun Wukong''s black eyes, Mrs. Xiang looked away in a panic, and trembled: "Yes~...qualified..."


    "But I''m not rare." Monkey King smiled and stroked Mrs. Xiang''s cheek: "Now, you say, what should I do with you?"


    Mrs. Xiang smiled: "Is that an adult willing to kill me?"


    "It depends on your choice." ..

 2599 Chapter 93 Departure

    Mrs. Xiang looked at Sun Wukong¡¯s slightly smiling face and suddenly felt a chill from the bottom of her heart. She believed that as long as her answer was not satisfactory to the other party, then his hand would definitely break her neck without hesitation. .


    But, is she afraid of death?


    Naturally, Mrs. Xiang would not care about life and death, and her destiny was in the hands of others. She would rather choose death, so she resolutely chose to self-discipline.


    However, the short dagger that pierced the heart''s mouth was less than a millimeter away from the centrifugal mouth, but she couldn''t penetrate it anyway.


    "The character is pretty good." Sun Wukong saw it, but there was a little smile on his face: "If you make mistakes, I will lose interest in you, but now, if you want to die, I won''t let you die. Congratulations, you are now my captive."


    "..." Madam Xiang was silent for a while.


    Monkey King looked at Concubine Yan: "Concubine Yan, she was originally your subordinate, so I will leave it to you to watch."


    "Yes."


    Sun Wukong said to Chen Sheng and the others who were watching the battle all the way: "It''s gone, it''s so late, and I don''t want to go to bed."


    Chen Sheng and others all left obediently, but they have a new understanding of the terrible Monkey King.


    As strong as the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, he is not even the enemy of Yihe. This person is indeed the best in the world and invincible in the world.


    Monkey King walked to the door of Duanmu Rong and asked with concern, "Rong''er, is there any injury?"


    Duan Mulong shook her head calmly, glanced at Concubine Yan and said, "Thanks to Mei Sanniang for blocking the silver needle for me, otherwise it''s really hard to tell."


    "It''s not too early now, I won''t bother you, go back and rest." Monkey King waved to Duanmu Rong, and took Yan Lingji and the others back to his room.


    Pirate looked at the scene in the field that completely changed the terrain, but the house was still intact, and his heart was still difficult to calm. He looked at Master Ban¡¯s expression of rejoicing: "Fortunately, we chose to give him the magic sound box, otherwise Our Mohist family is really imminent."


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, old man, I really don''t believe that there are such strong people in the world." Master Ban also said with a look of exclamation: "I am afraid that no one in this world can control him. No wonder he is not interested in the throne anymore."


    Nian Duan''s room.


    "Master."


    "Mrs. Xu is a little ill of health recently, Rong''er, tomorrow you will take them to the Mojia Institution City on behalf of me."


    Duanmu Rong was taken aback for a moment: "I...I will go on behalf of Master? I''m afraid it won''t work!"


    Nian Duan: "In the past few days, you have learned medical skills from Mr. Sun, and the rapid progress is in the eyes of the teacher. If you have confidence in yourself, you must do it."


    "but¡­"


    Duan Mulong wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Nian Duan waved her hand: "Mr. Sun''s terribleness, you have also seen it. It is as strong as Donghuang Taiyi, and it is not his enemy of One He. This person is so strong and absolutely perfect. It¡¯s not that the Mohist can resist it, but his weird temper will not avoid someone offending him, so I had to let you go as the teacher. For the teacher knows, he seems to be quite caring about you. You will follow, in case it happens. What accidents, you can talk to him."


    Duan Murong''s complexion was reddish: "I...I have nothing to do with him..." As he said, he lowered his head again: "Moreover, he has so many confidantes."


    Nianduan smiled and touched Duan Mulong''s head: "Silly girl, good men inevitably have three wives and four concubines. Although Mr. Sun has a weird temper, he has absolutely nothing to say to his own woman. Such a man is It''s worth entrusting for life."


    Duan Mulong''s face turned redder when he was said: "Master, what are you talking about! I don''t have any ideas in that regard."


    "Okay~~No, no." A faint smile appeared on Nian Duan''s face: "Let''s do everything, then are you going or not?"


    Duan Mulong was silent for a moment, and said with a red face: "I''m going..." As he said, she ran out without knowing her head.


    "This girl, it''s boring." Nian Duan shook his head with a smile.


    The next day, after eating breakfast, Monkey King was also ready to set off for the Mojia Institution City.


    Seeing that Duanmu Rong was also on the Trap Bird, Sun Wukong was curious and said: "Girl Rong''er, you also go to the Mojia Trap City?"


    Duanmurong nodded quietly: "Well, there is an important leader in the Mo Family Institution City who is ill. Master can''t get rid of him, so I have to go and see on behalf of Master."


    So, Sun Wukong nodded and looked at Tian Yan: "Girl Tian Yan, would you like to go to the Mohist Institution City with us?"


    "I won''t go." Tian Yan said softly, "Mr. Nianduan told me to rest for a while. Don''t go anywhere. If you come back, you might as well come to this Jinghu Medical Village. Mr. I am a guest at the farm, so thank you for your care and help."


    "Then it''s settled." Monkey King said, with a wave of his hand, several flying swords flashed out in an instant, and the floating Flame Ling Ji and others approached.


    Gu Lian was the first to jump on one of the flying swords with excitement, and waved to Monkey King: "Wukong, come up soon."


    However, Yan Lingji stepped forward, but took Sun Wukong''s arm and smiled slightly at Honglian: "Last time you were with your husband, this time it is my turn."


    Gulian wanted to say something, but was blocked by Yan Lingji''s words: "One person once."


    "Okay." Honglian looked reluctant, and said to Mei Sanniang: "Mei Sanniang, come up."


    "Why do I feel like I''ve been picked?" Mei Sanniang spit out and jumped onto the sword.


    Monkey King looked at Concubine Yan and Madam Xiang: "Let''s be together."


    Mrs. Xiang stepped onto the flying sword: "I have long heard that your sir, your swordsmanship can go with the sword, but today I have the honor to experience it."


    Monkey King looked at Duan Murong on the back of the mechanism bird: "Girl Rong''er, would you like to try the feeling of flying with a sword?"


    "Is this... okay?" Duan Mulong was a little excited, and novel things always make people curious and yearning.


    "Naturally." Monkey King waved his hand, and another flying sword flashed out of thin air and appeared in front of Duan Murong.


    Duan Murong stepped onto the sword body full of curiosity, surprisingly feeling extremely stable, without the slightest feeling of unbalance falling off, and her heart could not help but become even more curious.


    The thief saw him and was very envious, but he was embarrassed to speak.


    Seeing that Monkey King and the others are all ready, Master Class activated the organ and shouted: "Are you all ready? Then, let''s go!"


    With the roar of the engine, the mechanism bird gradually rose to the ground and flew into the air...


    Honglian: "That wooden bird can really fly in nature, it seems to be quite fun." ..

 2600 Chapter 94: Mohist Institution City

    With a thought to Sun Wukong, the flying sword planted everyone, and also broke through the air, but in a flash, he left the mechanism wooden bird behind him.


    "Flying with the sword, this swordsmanship is really handsome!" The thief sat on the mechanism wooden bird, looking at the figure passing through the clouds in front of him, his eyes full of envy.


    "It''s incredible." Duan Murong stood on top of the sword, looking at the scene below, full of surprise.


    Guren smiled: "How is it, isn''t it exciting?"


    Duan Murong: "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I can''t believe that there is a swordsmanship that can fly in the air."


    The distance between Jinghu Medical Village and Mojia Institution City is not far away, and it is not short, because it took tens of minutes to fly for dozens of minutes, and finally reached the target place.


    "The front is the entrance of my Mo Family Institution City..." Master Ban pointed to a high mountain road ahead, but, halfway through the conversation, his brows frowned and stopped.


    I saw that there was a huge hole on the cliffs towering into the clouds.


    The strange thing is not the entrance of the hole, but that the entrance of the hole is now open.


    "Master Class..." Thief looked at Master Class with a serious expression.


    Master Ban nodded his head: "Be careful."


    Usually this entrance is closed, but now it is open, indicating that something must have happened to the Mohist Institution City.


    "It seems that something is wrong with the Mohist Institution City." Yan Lingji leaned against Monkey King''s arms with a charming smile.


    With a thought, Sun Wukong carried the flying swords of Concubine Yan and Mrs. Xiang to his side: "How many masters did your Yin Yang family send to this Mo family organ city?"


    Concubine Yan''s voice was soft and elegant: "Moon God, Lord Xiang, Star Soul."


    "They are all big people, but you seem to be underestimating your opponents this time." Sun Wukong shook his head. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi was too arrogant, thinking that sending the Yin Yang Family to protect the Law, plus an elder, could invade the Mo Family Institution City. As everyone knows, the current Mohist school is like a master.


    Madam Xiang frowned slightly and said, "As far as I know, this Mo Clan is also a six-finger black man who is still a human being. Other people don''t mention it.


    "It seems that your Yin Yang family is not very good. You dare to invade without even knowing the exact strength of your opponent?"


    Concubine Yan was surprised: "Could it be that there are other masters in this Mo family who are not successful?"


    "Yan Dan, Jing Ke, Qin Wuyang, Six-Finger Black Xia, no matter which one of these four people, except the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, is no worse than any of your Yin and Yang family."


    Mrs. Xiang looked surprised: "Qin Wuyang has heard a little bit, but this Yan Dan... is it Yan Taizi Dan? He actually joined the Mo family? Does this person have such strength?"


    It seemed that Yan Dan was very thorough in acting as a pig, and even the Yin Yang family did not know his exact information.


    Monkey King said calmly: "Six-finger black man has the undefeated strength to fight your five elders of the Yin and Yang family alone, and Yan Dan''s martial arts is no worse than six-finger black man."


    Concubine Yan and Madam Xiang were both moved when they heard the words, and there are such masters hidden in the Mo Family.


    However, the six-soul fear curse of the Yin and Yang family naturally restrains the inner strength of the Mo family, so that in the original work, although the six-fingered black man is awesome, he still died under the six souls curse of Yan Fei, but if it is a dignified contest , I am afraid that even Concubine Yan will not be able to win.


    Mrs. Xiang asked, "Who is this Jing Ke?"


    Jing Ke now is just an unknown ranger, no wonder no one knows.


    Monkey King: "''Five-step lore, a hundred people are unstoppable'', didn''t others say, I am the number one in the world, then this Jing Ke can be called the number one assassin in the world, Yan Dan and the six-finger black man are against the moon The threat from God is not big, the greatest threat comes from this Jing Ke."


    Mrs. Xiang: "Jing Ke...five steps to kill, a hundred people will not stop..."


    "The number one assassin in the world..." Concubine Yan''s face was solemn: "A person who can be praised by you is definitely extraordinary. It seems that this time, we really underestimated our opponent."


    With such a lineup, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi dared to invade the Mohist Institution City only by sending three people.


    But in fact, Donghuang Taiyi does have the strength not to put the Mo family in his eyes, but he was tragically broken in the hands of Monkey King, otherwise, in the case of Donghuang Taiyi himself, this Mo family is really not Yin and Yang. Home rival.


    Monkey King said calmly: "I didn''t praise him, I was just telling his story."


    Mrs. Xiang: "Then Yan Dan is the prince of the Kingdom of Yan, and he may not be in the Mohist office now?"


    "Unfortunately, they are all here now." Monkey King laughed.


    After learning that Monkey King was coming to the Mohist Institution City to take away the Phantom Sound Box, the Mohist family held a leadership meeting in the Mohist Institution City. Naturally, all the high-level officials were present. It can be said that the Mohist Institution City is now in the strongest state. Up.


    It was a tragedy for the Moon Gods and the others to break into the Mo Family Institution City at this time.


    After being surprised, Concubine Yan returned to her indifferent expression again: "But what about them, it has nothing to do with me."


    Since she decided to follow Monkey King, she has stopped thinking of herself as a member of the Yin Yang family.


    Just as a few people were chatting, they had already flown into the entrance of Mohist Institution City without knowing it.


    Several disciples of the Mo family were lying on the ground, silent.


    The Pirate hurriedly jumped off the organ wooden bird, checked several Mo family disciples, and hurriedly shouted, "Miss Rong!"


    Duanmurong probed the breath of several people.Pulse, shook his head.


    "Damn it!" The thieves hammered the ground with an angry face, an electric light flashed under his feet, and his figure had disappeared here.


    Concubine Yan turned a blind eye to the grief of Duanmu Rong and Master Ban, and fell from the flying sword, looking along the entrance of the cave, looking at the cloud-filled cliff, and said calmly: "I didn''t expect the entrance of the Mo Family Institution City to be set on this cliff. Above the cliff, no wonder no one has been able to find its place for hundreds of years."


    Mrs. Xiang also exclaimed as if nothing had happened: "This is indeed a wonderful workmanship, incredible."


    Master Ban looked a little ugly when he heard this. These two people are both from the original Yin and Yang family, but now they have been subdued by Monkey King. He didn''t dare to attack them, so he could only muffledly said: "Let''s follow. Right!"


    With that said, rushed to the place where the thieves disappeared...


    Along the way, Sun Wukong and others saw a lot of Mo family disciples lying on the ground, some were dead, some were just seriously injured and unconscious, so Duanmurong started to get busy...


    Mohist government office city, forbidden entrance.


    The six-fingered black man stared at the opened door, with a little anger on his serious face: "It seems that they have entered this forbidden land..."


    (PS: I started to prepare for the next article, there is only one update today.) ..

 2601 Chapter 95: Remnant Rainbow

    Yan Dan''s face was serious: "The intruders are the guardians of the Yin-Yang family, the moon god, the star soul, and the minister of soil, Lao Xiangjun. These three are all first-class masters in the Yin-Yang family. Up."


    The six-fingered black man was helpless: "I didn''t want to venture into the forbidden area, but now it seems that I can''t help it anymore." He immediately ordered: "Yan Dan, Jing Ke, you two follow me into the forbidden area, Qin Wuyang, you take it. People are waiting here. If they come out of the forbidden land, grabbing back the magic sound box is the first priority; always pay attention to the organ city and lay the net. I have news that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has also personally gone out."


    Qin Wuyang: "Is the Eastern Emperor Taiyi? Really a big man! Does this magic sound box have such a big attraction? It attracted that person too."


    Jing Ke: "If it''s a magical sound box that doesn''t attract him to go there in person, but if you add the legendary fish-golden crucian carp, it will be attractive enough."


    Yan Dan: "Presumably the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has already gone to Jinghu Medical Village to capture the golden carp."


    Jing Ke smiled: "It looks like someone is going to be unlucky. People who haven''t met will never know how terrible Mr. Sun is."


    The six-finger black man looked solemn: "So we must take back the magic sound box before Mr. Sun rushes here. If the magic sound box is taken away by the Yin Yang family, we will not be able to explain it."


    Yan Dan: "It is rumored that this forbidden area in the institution city will be dead for a lifetime. If anyone can reach the depths, he is eligible to become a Mohist giant. Is it wrong for us to go in together?"


    Six-fingered black man: "In a very period, I can''t manage that much. Let''s go."


    Jing Ke smiled: "I have no other hobbies, Jing Ke has no other hobbies. Except for drinking, I''m taking risks. This Mohist forbidden land seems quite interesting."


    The three of them just wanted to enter the forbidden area, but a voice suddenly stopped them from behind: "Wait, three, please wait a moment."


    I saw an old man with white beard and hair holding a sword, and walking along the road of the crowd to let go: "The strength of the people of the Yin Yang family is not trivial, I think you don¡¯t have a weapon to take advantage of, little friend Jing Ke, the so-called sword with a hero. , Presumably only Jing Ke can control this residual rainbow."


    Jing Ke took the sword, his eyes lit up, and he praised: "Good sword!" Then there was a laughing expression on his face: "Master Xu, you always gave me the sword at this time, so I feel so stressed."


    Master Xu laughed: "Then please help little brother Jing Ke."


    With Jing Ke''s''zheng'' sound, he pulled out the residual rainbow, and the monster''s vicious atmosphere instantly spread from the sword body, turning into a red air current, rippling all around, making Yan Dan and the others instantly enter the extremely nervous status.


    This sword aura is too evil, fierce, and extremely spiritual.


    It is much stronger than the Yuanhong that will be recast later.


    The fierce red evil spirit invaded his body along Jing Ke''s arm for the first time, and went straight to his brain. If it were an ordinary person, he would definitely be controlled by this evil spirit.


    "Hey~ this is interesting." Jing Ke, who was originally cynical, suddenly changed his eyes, and a scarlet killing intent that was even more terrifying than Can Hong came out. He actually suppressed Can Hong''s fierce sword intent. Going down, Can Hong''s''zhengzheng'' trembling unceasingly, after a moment, calmed down, this is the performance of the spirit sword''s recognition of the master.


    Together with the assassins, the practice is to kill Dao. As the number one assassin in the world, Jing Ke, regardless of his harmless appearance of humans and animals, is unparalleled in killing, fierce and a sword. Obviously it is not enough.


    This is why Can Hong only has a master like Jing Ke, because other people can''t control this sword at all, even if the strength is high, if it is forcibly controlled, I am afraid that the fierceness on the sword will gradually Affected the mind, thus becoming a tool of killing.


    It is precisely because of this that after Ying Zheng received this sword, he called the best swordsmith in the Qin country to recast this sword and became Yuan Hong. Only after the recast Yuan Hong had no hostility, no spiritual energy and The sharpness has been greatly weakened, and a peerless sword has also fallen.


    Although Yuan Hong ranked second in the weapon spectrum, it was actually just a sword that was recast.


    Think of how awesome Han Fei''s reverse scales are. Can Hong is a sword of the same level.


    When Master Xu saw such a scene, he touched his beard with satisfaction on his face and nodded: "The old man really didn''t misunderstand the wrong person, and only a young man like the little brother Jing Ke can control this residual rainbow."


    The six-fingered black man smiled and said: "Master Xu''s sword and the art of reciting people are in the world, and no one can beat him."


    Master Xu stroked his beard with a smile on his face: "The giant is too acclaimed, but this little brother Jing Ke is indeed very popular."


    Jing Ke waved the residual rainbow in his hands with joy, leaving a red and mysterious trace in the air: "I like this sword very much. The "Five-Step Lore" that matches my practice is more powerful. Having said that, I can only fight my life on this matter."


    Jing Ke laughed, energetic: "Go, even if I meet Donghuang Taiyi this time, I can do a fight with him!"


    Before the Six-Finger Black Knight entered, they immediately rushed into the forbidden ground.


    Seeing this, Yan Dan shook his head helplessly: "This Jing Ke is good at everything, just this character..."


    With that said, the same six-finger black man hurriedly followed in...


    This Jing Ke and his son Jing Tianming are simply a virtue, which is seriously inconsistent with his status as an assassin, and it can be considered an alternative.


    Practicing killing Dao, and still maintaining such a clear heart, this Jing Ke is worthy of being the number one assassin in the world.


    Inside the forbidden area.


    The Moon God and the others were attacking a bow and arrow rain area at this moment. The Moon God and Star Soul were calm and relaxed, but Xiang Jun looked a little embarrassed, and a small blood mark had been scratched on the left side. .


    Don''t think that the Mo family''s forbidden land is a joke, and don''t think that in the original work, if Yue''er and Tianming are conquered, this Mo family''s forbidden land is nothing.


    You know, Yue''er and the three of them were able to conquer the forbidden area of ??the Mo family completely because of the relationship between the protagonist¡¯s halo. Entering the depths of this forbidden area, whoever can become the rule of the Mo family giant.


    These were all Mohist disciples who were familiar with the Mohist school''s organs, and they were all nine deaths when they entered here, let alone other people. This shows the degree of danger here.


    Xiang Jun wiped off the blood stains on his face indifferently: "It seems that this Mo family forbidden land does have its merits." ..

 2602 Chapter 96: Cold Water

    Moon God''s expression was indifferent, and he always looked at the exit when he had come: "It seems that the chase has already arrived."


    Xiang Jun: "Do you need me to stop here?"


    The Moon God turned and continued forward: "No, if you are alone, you will only be defeated more easily. After you get the Phantom Sound Box, you will be planning."


    Star Soul and Xiang Jun did not speak, but kept up.


    Forbidden entrance.


    A Mohist disciple hurriedly ran to Qin Wuyang and other Mohist leaders, and said: "Dear leaders, Mr. Sun has arrived."


    "Is it so fast?" Master Xu said to the other leaders: "You continue to guard here, I will receive it."


    Qin Wuyang said very politely: "Then trouble you to get old."


    Master Xu waved his hand and smiled: "I can''t help much with the fight, but it''s okay to receive guests."


    After speaking, leave to everyone.


    In front of an observatory, Monkey King and his party have stopped again.


    I have to say that the architecture and scenery in this Mohist government city are quite good. It is towering and steep, and the scenery is pleasant. The cliffs are surrounded by white mist, and a few birds fly by occasionally, which looks like a hidden world of immortality. General, there is a sense of existing lingering.


    As Princess Honglian, who was only active in Xinzheng City before, the beauty here has already attracted her deeply. At the same time, she pouted: "The environment here is really good, better than my Korean palace. This The Mo Family will really enjoy it, Wu Kong, or let''s drive the Mo Family away and live here by ourselves."


    After the Pirates and Master Ban heard the words, their hearts jumped inexplicably. If the Monkey King really fell in love with their Mo Family Institution City, the Mo Family would have to obediently hand in hand, and did not see that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was killed in seconds. Yes, even if they resist, they will only have to be wiped out. This Lord Monkey King is no longer a person who can stop him.


    Fortunately, Monkey King is not interested in this place: "No need. Although the environment here is good, it is far from where I live."


    When Honglian and the others heard this, they all lit up: "Then take us to see if you have time."


    "This is natural, we will go back when everything is done."


    While a few people were talking, Master Xu came to Sun Wukong and others under the leadership of a disciple of the Mo family: "Old Master Xu, the entire Dai Mo family has met Mr. Sun, met several ladies, giants and other leaders. I was eager to deal with the incoming enemy, but I didn''t come to see him together. I''m extremely sorry, but I still hope Haihan."


    Sun Wukong waved his hand at will and said: "I heard that your Xu family is a sword-making family. Every Xu family is a sword-making master. The world''s famous swords are all made by your Xu family."


    Master Xu immediately humbled and said: "The master dare not be, but is slightly involved with the sword."


    Sun Wukong said calmly: "I heard that your mother cast a handful of residual rainbow, but what happened?"


    Master Xu was slightly surprised, but this incident has not yet been rumored, how did Monkey King know about it?However, thinking of his identity and controlling an intelligence department (Zi Lan Xuan), he was relieved: "But there is such a thing, but recently my Mo family has joined a ranger hero, and I have gifted this sword to him. "


    I have already given away the sword. You are not thinking about it, are you?


    "Jing Ke?" Monkey King smiled lightly and looked at Master Xu: "But I''m not interested in that Can Hong."


    Seeing the other party''s words broke his mind, Master Xu unavoidably blushed, afraid that he would offend Monkey King, and said: "But recently I''m casting another sword. If Mr. Sun is interested, it''s better to take a look with me. how is it?"


    "Shuihanjian?"


    Master Xu looked astonished. This time it was not an accident, but a shock. No one knew about his casting of the Shuihanjian except for the giants and other Mohists. This Mr. Sun actually knew that his intelligence department had Is it so scary?


    For a time, Master Xu thought a lot, such as spies or something.


    However, although he thought a lot in his heart, he immediately reacted: "It seems that there is nothing to hide from Mr. Sun. It is indeed Shui Hanjian, please."


    Anyway, there is nothing to do if they are free now, and it will take a while for the Moon God and the others to come out of the forbidden land of the Mo Family, and Monkey King will follow Master Xu to his sword forging room.


    Master Xu¡¯s sword-making room is at the bottom of the Institution City.


    There are various weapons stored in the sword casting room, but the most swords are the most common, but these weapons are common and common weapons, prepared for the Mohist disciples, and the real works of Master Xu are in the innermost layer.


    When Monkey King followed Master Xu into a stone room, the environment here was greatly changed. Instead of being hot, it became extremely cold, surrounded by ice crystals, and in the center, an ancient sword was inserted in a piece of cold. On the stone, while absorbing the chill of the cold stone, it also exudes an icy chill.


    Madam Xiang saw this sword, her eyes lit up: "It is worthy of being a sword-making family. This Shui Han sword is indeed well-deserved. It seems that Master Xu, your knowledge of sword-making is indeed extraordinary."


    Being praised by others like his own work, Master Xu looked very happy, proud, stroking his beard, and said: "Madam is absurdly praised, this [Shui Han] is indeed my highest masterpiece, but with Compared with the [Remnant Rainbow] cast by my mother, it is far from the [Shark Tooth] of my father."


    Mrs. Xiang said: "It seems that [Shui Han] hasn''t been completed yet?"


    "Yes, it will take another year or two to absorb the cold before it can be finished."


    Monkey King looked at Mrs. Xiang and said, "You seem to be very interested in this sword?"


    Mrs. Xiang also nodded happily: "This [Shui Han] is in line with my practice. If I use this sword, my skill will definitely increase."


    Master Xu smiled and said: "The so-called famous sword chooses the master, I think the wife is also predestined with this [Shui Han]. If the wife likes it, it will be a gift when the [Shui Han] finished product."


    Being able to forge a good bond with Monkey King, Master Xu is naturally a happy opinion.


    Mrs. Xiang shook her head when she heard the words. She understood that Master Xu had obviously misunderstood that she was also a Sun Wukong woman. However, she was just a prisoner now, so how could she be qualified to receive this famous sword.


    "Why wait until later, it''s all right now." Sun Wukong said, stepping forward and pulling out [Shui Han] from the cold stone. In an instant, the surrounding cold air surged, and all of them were drawn into the sword by [Shui Han]. , Making its sword body gradually condensed layers of frost, looking very cool.


    "this is¡­" ..

 2603 Chapter 97: Casting

    "This is... the casting is complete?!!!"


    When Master Xu saw this, he was full of surprise. This [Shui Han] had to absorb a year or two of cold air to make it happen, but when it was in the hands of Monkey King, he suddenly injected all the surrounding cold air into the blade, making it cast Speeding up completion, this method is really amazing.


    Master Xu admired: "Mr. Sun''s methods are really amazing, admire!"


    "Then I will accept this sword."


    "This is natural." Since all the words have been spoken, Master Xu will naturally not break his promise, and a good sword that can follow a good master is also what he would like to see most.


    "Take it." Monkey King threw the Shui Han sword to Mrs. Xiang.


    "Really gave me?" Madam Xiang looked at Monkey King, her eyes narrowed slightly, revealing an inexplicable smile.


    "Your whole person is mine now, let you hold it, it''s still mine."


    "..." Mrs. Xiang originally wanted to refuse. Although this sword is good, her relationship with Sun Wukong hasn''t reached the level of accepting his gift. Just hearing Sun Wukong''s words, her heart suddenly became angry, regardless of other things. An Ran accepted: "Then I would be disrespectful."


    The Shui Han Sword originally belonged to Gao Jianli''s saber, but with Mrs. Xu, he would naturally not be a sabre in the future. As long as he had the materials, Master Xu could cast other famous swords.


    After giving the sword, everyone was considered familiar. Master Xu focused his attention on the three swords that Mei Sanniang was carrying: "If the old man is right, it should be the true strength and Black and white Xuanjian, right?"


    "Hey, you old man is quite discerning." Mei Sanniang said with a smug look: "This is just given to me by the master."


    After finishing speaking, she glanced at Mrs. Xiang without a trace, meaning: The master not only gave you gifts, I also have them, but also three.


    Naturally, Madam Xiang saw through Mei Sanniang''s mind and ignored her without paying attention.


    Master Xu said politely: "Can you let me see?"


    "Take it." Mei Sanniang readily handed Zhengang and Xuanjian to Master Xu.


    Master Xu first checked the real strength, stroked the blade of the sword, and nodded in admiration: "The sharpness is revealed, the strength is very strong, cutting jade and gold is like cutting earth and wood. It is indeed a good sword."


    Then he checked the black and white Xuanjian again: "It is said that this black and white Xuanjian, the black sword is the sword of revenge, and the white sword is the sword of protection, it is true that the essence of the sword is exhausted, the sword is a murder weapon, and people are a murder weapon. Swords can kill and save people, but it depends on the person who holds the sword. Such famous swords fall into the hands of Madam Sun, and it is a blessing for the sword and the world.


    When Mei Sanniang heard the words, she laughed happily immediately: "You old man, suddenly you look a little pleasing to your eyes."


    Obviously, Master Xu''s "Mrs. Sun" heard her secretly.


    Nongyu and the others looked at Mei Sanniang''s happily, with a smile. Although Mei Sanniang was a badass, they had already been included in the ranks of sisters.


    Seeing Master Xu talk freely, Monkey King became a little interested. Two swords flashed in his hands and handed them to Master Xu: "Then you are looking at these two swords."


    "This sword..." Master Xu just glanced, and his face was solemn: "So heavy murderous, so heavy blood, these two swords, at least drunk the blood of ten thousand people! If the old man is right! If this is the case, this should be the saber of the Korean capricorn, Bai Yifei?"


    "It seems that your vision is pretty good." Sun Wukong said: "This red and white double sword is indeed Bai Yifei''s saber, but the blood is too strong, I don''t like it a bit, so it has been useless."


    Master Xu looked serious: "This is the sword of blood-drinking. Although the sword is good or bad, it only depends on the person who holds it, but it is undeniable that these two swords are indeed evil swords, killing too many people, murderous. If the blood is too heavy and the mind is not strong, it is better to use less, so as not to affect the mind and become a cold blood-drinking killer."


    Monkey King: "I don¡¯t care about magic swords, divine swords, etc. It¡¯s just that this kind of sword watered with blood is too bloody. I really don¡¯t like it very much, but the material of this sword is good. It happens to be here now. Without borrowing your casting room, I will recast this sword."


    When Master Xu heard the words, his eyes lit up: "Mr. Sun still knows how to make swords?"


    "Just so easy." Monkey King hasn''t used normal methods to forge swords. Now that he is here this time, he also wants to try it to see what kind of magical weapons he can cast with these vanilla irons.


    "Please." Master Xu immediately took Sun Wukong to his dedicated casting room.


    Monkey King is already a legendary character, and such a character says he wants to make a sword, so he can''t wait to see it.


    Master Xu¡¯s foundry room is worthy of professional grade, with a melting furnace, a forging table, etc.


    But Monkey King walked directly to the melting furnace, Master Xu saw him, and immediately said to the two Mohist disciples: "Hurry up, burn the fire."


    "No need." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, waved back the two of them, and with a flick of his fingers, a small flame was instantly thrown into the smelting furnace, igniting a raging fire.


    Concubine Yan and others were all taken aback: "Golden flame?"


    Master Xu didn''t say anything, but held his breath and watched it carefully, afraid that he might miss any detail.


    Monkey King just threw the two swords into the smelting furnace. Under the high temperature, they gradually began to melt and turned into a pool of molten iron.


    Master Xu''s face was shocked: "The melting speed is so fast, it can be seen that the temperature of the golden flame is so high, but I can''t feel the temperature at all. Really strange, what kind of flame is this?"


    Two swords were smelted into molten iron at the same time. Monkey King did not stop sintering until the molten iron was reduced. After the smelting of the two swords was reduced to the molten iron of one sword, with a single finger and a hook, the molten iron in the forging furnace flew out immediately in the air. The flow elongates and gradually forms the shape of a sword, and then compresses with supreme power to compress...


    "This... what forging method is this?"


    Master Xu was shocked and inexplicable when he looked at him. He originally wanted to learn Monkey King''s forging technique. This is such a forging technique. How would you tell him to learn it?


    Others cast magic weapons, which one does not need to be tempered, but Monkey King forged casting, but directly smelted into molten iron, and then condensed soldiers into a line, compressed with supreme internal force, the effect is even more amazing than thousands of tempers, it is incredible, this method, who Can copy?


    Only after being compressed, the size of the sword became smaller and smaller, and in the end only the size of a dagger remained.


    "It seems not enough to condense a sword."


    Sun Wukong thought for a while, stretched out one hand, and immediately added a red crystal block in his hand, and threw it into the smelting furnace.

 2604 Chapter 98: Weapon Wholesale

    This red crystal block is called Chiyan Crystal, one of the top refining materials with fire attributes. Just add a little bit to make the sword possess fire attributes and be as fierce as fire.


    In a moment, the red flame crystal melted into a pool of red molten iron, exuding blazing high temperature, and the complexions of the people present were all red.


    Under the control of Monkey King''s mind, the red molten iron flew out of the smelting furnace into a stream of water, wrapping around the already formed dagger, and the small volume increased again, gradually forming the shape of a sword.


    Immediately, Monkey King solidified and refined with supreme power of thought, and a peerless magic weapon was formed like this.


    The moment the Excalibur was formed, it emitted a raging flame, enveloping the sword body, buzzing and trembling, releasing an amazing sword intent.


    In Monkey King''s hook, the sword sound stopped instantly, hovering in the air, and flew beside Monkey King and circling happily.


    When Master Xu saw him, he suddenly looked excited: "Famous swords and spirits, this, this, this...this is a peerless magic weapon!!"


    Sun Wukong ignored Master Xu, who was trembling with excitement, but reached out and held the hilt of the sword. The crimson flame on it disappeared instantly, holding it in his hand and looking at it carefully.


    The entire sword body is red, sharp and slender, and the hilt is like a blooming red lotus, noble and beautiful.


    Monkey King just glanced at it, and he felt that this sword was extremely compatible with Honglian, but he already had a Chilian, but he didn''t want Princess Honglian to become Chilian again.


    After thinking about it, Monkey King decided to give this sword to Yan Ling Ji. Besides Honglian, this sword is also the most suitable for her. With this sword, her fire magic power will inevitably increase.


    "The sword is like a red lotus, burning with karmic fire, so name you [Red lotus karmic fire]."


    When Gu Lian heard this name, his face was immediately delighted. Since this sword was named after her, he was naturally going to give it to her.


    Unexpectedly, Monkey King turned around and handed [Red Lotus Karma Fire] to Yan Ling Ji: "This sword is compatible with your attributes, so I will give it to you."


    Yan Lingji''s face suddenly showed a sweet smile, and regardless of whether anyone was present, he took the [Red Lotus Industry Fire] and tapped his toes on Monkey King''s face.


    The red lotus on the side saw it, and was full of upset: "It is annoying to give someone a name and not give it to them."


    Yan Lingji replied with a soft smile: "Sister Honglian, you are not practicing the fire technique. This sword is useless if you hold it."


    "It doesn''t matter, I want one too." Honglian immediately went forward and hugged Monkey King''s arm. They were all married, and she looked like a little girl, but because of this, Monkey King treated her more and more. Love.


    "Fine, I will cast one for each of you."


    More than one bowl of water, many bowls of water have to be leveled.


    Therefore, at this moment, Master Xu and others finally saw what is called magical skill and what is called the god of casting.


    Monkey King randomly threw all kinds of ores into the smelting furnace, manipulated with his mind, and cast several magic soldiers at the same time.


    Master Xu looked at the number of magic soldiers floating in the air, gradually condensing into shape, and felt like kneeling.


    It would take several years, decades, or even a lifetime for others to forge a magic weapon. But Monkey King was done, but within a few minutes, he cast a dozen oracles, and every A magic weapon is a height that no one else can reach. This gap is hard to imagine.


    Such forging skills can only be described as superb skills.


    Seeing that handful of peerless soldiers floating in the air and exuding peerless sword light, Master Xu was shocked.


    You can''t even dream of these pictures.


    "I''m not dreaming, am I?" The thief raised his hand and slapped himself. The fiery pain told him that this was absolutely true.


    One by one, Honglian and the others looked at Monkey King with pride and worship.


    Even Mrs. Xiang, who is not so pleasing to Monkey King, has a look of admiration at this moment.


    The gods of the world can be cast at will. With these methods, besides Monkey King, who else in the world can do it?


    Looking at [Shui Han] in her hand, Mrs. Xiang suddenly had the urge to throw away, her eyes were fixed on a handful of magical soldiers floating in the sky. The magical soldiers were silver-white and exuding an icy cold air. Is it the sword light or the shape, it is much higher than the [Shui Han] in her hand.


    "I want this one."


    Without waiting for Monkey King to speak, Honglian could not wait to make a move. Using Imperial Swordsmanship, he recruited a divine sword that looked like autumn water. Holding it in his hand, the whole person''s temperament changed, like a fairy, full of nobility and heroism. It is not a lively temperament.


    "This qin should be mine, right?" Nongyu beckoned, and the only guqin in the sky flew into her hands.


    Flicking the strings, Nongyu''s eyes suddenly lit up with a sound wave.


    Yan Lingji smiled softly and said, "Sister Nongyu, congratulations. With this piano, your future violin sound will be more than just for people to appreciate."


    Nongyu held Guqin tightly in his arms and watched the love in Monkey King''s eyes: "I like this piano very much."


    She is not as bold as Yan Lingji, if no one is here, she will definitely give Monkey King a sweet kiss.


    Mei Sanniang looked at Zhengang and Xuanjian in her hand, with a tangled expression. These three swords were the''first'' gifts Sun Wukong gave her. They were of extraordinary significance; but in her heart she was still eager for Sun Wukong to cast them by himself. For her magic weapon, especially the weapon that resembled the death sickle, the first sight she saw was her eyes shining, knowing that the weapon was definitely made by Monkey King.


    "Don''t look tangled up, that death sickle belongs to you."


    Mei Sanniang walked to Sun Wukong with a happy face, and handed three swords to him: "Master, can you also incorporate these three swords into the death sickle?"


    Her performance was obviously reluctant to bear the first gift Sun Wukong gave her.


    "This is the Eight Swords of the Yue King. It is of historical significance. Don''t smelt it." Monkey King took over Zhen Gang and Xuan Jian and said, "I will keep it for you."


    "Also."


    Mei Sanniang immediately slender her hand, with the Death Scythe in her hand. In her dance, it can be described as tigers and tigers, and the killing is amazing: "Haha~~ This kind of weapon is still the best hand, I only feel that the force value has increased."


    As for Concubine Yan, Sun Wukong didn''t cast any weapons for her. After all, she was good at onmyoji and did not use weapons. Therefore, she was given a crystal necklace, which is not only beautiful, but also has the effect of increasing skill.


    Concubine Yan liked this very much and asked Monkey King to wear it for her on the spot...

 2605 Chapter 99 The Forbidden Land of the Mo Family

    Master Xu walked up to Monkey King and saluted him in admiration: "Mr. Sun''s casting skills are truly amazing and amazing. This casting method is probably unprecedented, and there will be no one to come. Admire! Admire it!"


    "It''s okay to exercise and play with it."


    For Monkey King, this is really just casual exercises.


    However, listening to Master Xu, he didn''t know how to answer the conversation.


    The sun is faint and the dusk is vast.


    Before I knew it, it was sunset.


    Looking at the sky outside the window, Monkey King frowned slightly: "It''s been so long, why haven''t they come out of the forbidden area?"


    Master Ban: "The Mo family has many forbidden territories and agencies, and you have to be cautious all the time. Even if there is a giant, it will not be easy to pass, not so fast in and out."


    With nothing to do, Sun Wukong obviously can''t stay idle: "The most annoying thing about me is to wait, forget it, I''ll go in and take a look."


    "I want to go too." Gulian immediately raised his hand.


    "It''s not a good place there. You stay here, and I will go back."


    Under the escort of the thief and others, Monkey King came to the entrance of the forbidden area and saw Qin Wuyang who was holding the entrance. As for the other leaders, they have been sent to other places to guard. Although there is only one entrance, the exit of the forbidden area is still there. another.


    Qin Wuyang, thirteen-year-old murder in the street, is known as the brave man, but in the case of Assassinating Qin, at the moment he stepped into the palace, he suddenly became a bag, so that Jing Ke''s plan to assassinate Qin It ended in failure.


    However, in the world of Qin Shimingyue, Qin Wuyang was not a coward, but a heroic hero who must not be denied. Jing Ke''s failure in assassinating Qin was not the fault of Qin Wuyang, but another secret.


    In general, the first time Monkey King saw Qin Wuyang, he felt that this person was pretty good, and he didn''t look like that kind of cowardly person.


    However, Monkey King didn''t have much interest in him, no matter whether he was cowardly or heroic, they had nothing to do with him. After a simple greeting, Monkey King entered the forbidden area of ??the Mo family alone.


    This forbidden area of ??the Mohist school was created by the Mohist school hundreds of years ago in order to select outstanding talents in the door, and built this mysterious forbidden area for trial in this institution city.


    There are dozens of people who have broken through this forbidden area in a hundred years, and those are the elites of the Mohist school. However, none of these dozens of people can get out alive, so in this generation of Momen, no one regards him as a trial. It was used, and it became a place of punishment.


    Those who entered were also replaced by prisoners who had violated the Mohist school, and few of those who entered could get out.


    This is precisely one of the reasons why the Six-Finger Black Man did not want to enter at first.


    Without the diversity, Monkey King saw that the road under his feet was extremely tortuous and complicated, and seemed like an underground maze.


    Monkey King only saw at a glance that this road was built according to a simple small five-element formation. This formation is simple and not easy, and difficult to say, but it shows that the institutions in the forbidden area of ??the Mo family go from simple to deep. reason.


    But for Monkey King, the complicated formations are only pediatrics in his eyes, and he doesn''t even have to think about it. He walks in the formations at will, and walks out of the formations.


    After a while, there was a broken road in the front road. This was the first checkpoint in the forbidden area.


    There is no road ahead, but the land that should have been flat is sunken in its entirety, as much as two feet deep, and the sunken ground is full of spears, it seems to be considering that someone will climb down on it. Through, there are dense short spears on all sides of the giant pit, which makes people feel chills when they see it.


    In this situation, for ordinary people, it is natural to find a way to crack, but for Monkey King, it is meaningless at all. He naturally knows the way to crack, but he has a simpler method, so he doesn¡¯t need it. So troublesome.


    Taking a volley, just walked along the cliff...


    Well, it''s really simple enough.


    If this scene was seen by those Mo family ancestors who arranged this mechanism, would they burst into tears?


    Then a door appeared in front of him, but it was necessary to complete the jigsaw puzzle on the side to pass.


    "It''s really troublesome." Monkey King just glanced, the sword light in his hand flashed, and with a flick of his hand, the door in front of him was already divided in half.


    If this scene were to be seen by the giants of the Mo family, it would definitely be convulsed with heartache.


    All the way forward, all the organs were ignored by Monkey King, and the door blocking the way was directly opened with brute force.


    It took a few hours for others to break the mechanism, but he easily broke it clean.


    With such a strolling posture, Monkey King gradually narrowed the distance with the Moon God and others who had entered this forbidden land before.


    Soon, I heard the sound of fierce fighting from ahead.


    Monkey King''s eyes lit up and his figure flickered. He already disappeared where he appeared. When he appeared, he just saw the two men and horses engaged in three fierce fights.


    Jing Ke confronts the Moon God; Six-fingered Black Man confronts the Star Soul; Yan Dan confronts Xiang Jun.


    Each of these six people was a first-class master, and the battle situation seemed quite fierce.


    But to say the most intense, if it is Jing Ke and Moon God.


    What is surprising is that Jing Ke is actually pressing the Moon God to fight.


    What Jing Ke practiced was the way of assassination. The speed was extremely fast. Even Bai Feng and Mo Crow were not as good as it.''Five-step lore, a hundred people can''t stop'' is not a joke.It means that within five steps, even if it is a hundred people, Jing Ke can kill them all in an instant, which shows that their speed is fast.


    In the small space of this forbidden area, combined with Jing Ke¡¯s inhuman five-step lore speed, the Moon God was forced to be exhausted for defense, and it was even dangerous and dangerous several times that he was almost beaten by the sword. Piercing, looked a little embarrassed.


    In conjunction with Can Hong¡¯s astonishing edge, the unarmed Moon God can only use powerful internal forces to use onmyoji to defend, but people with a discerning eye can easily see that if this continues, the Moon God¡¯s internal strength will inevitably be severely depleted. There is one way to lose.


    However, this seems a disadvantage, but in the eyes of Monkey King, it is an advantage, because he knows that Moon God still has a big killer, the Six Soul Fear Curse!


    In the defense, once the Moon God has completed the Six Soul Fear Curse, in this small space, the only one waiting for Jing Ke is defeat or even death.


    However, the Six Soul Horror Curse is only a great restraint to the Mo family''s martial arts, and it is not so scary to outsiders. But if it is hit, if it is frequently performed, there is only one way to die. But at that time, the Moon God will also It must not be able to escape Jing Ke''s sword of lore.


    Monkey King has already seen the final outcome of the two, both lose and lose, and they all die together...

 2606 Chapter 100 Five Steps to Kill

    Of course, the argument that the same will end up is in the absence of help from Jing Ke.


    Looking at the other two games, the six-fingered black man has the absolute advantage over the Star Soul. It looks like a sword is not attacking, and the ink eyebrow has no edge. The ink eyebrow sword opens and closes in his hand. It looks like it has no edge, but its power is amazing. , It turned out countless invisible sword energy to cut towards the star soul.


    Although the star soul''s energy-gathering and blade-forming power is amazing, under this endless invisible sword energy, it can only temporarily avoid the sharp edge and evade in embarrassment.


    Furthermore, the internal strength of the six-finger black man is really amazing, and the Star Soul is far behind.


    In the original work, Concubine Yan also gave the Six-Finger Black Man the Six-Soul Horror Curse unexpectedly. This is also considered assassination. After all, Concubine Yan was Princess Yan at the time. It is normal for the Six-Finger Black Man to be unprepared.


    Concubine Yan is the strongest member of the Yin and Yang family, except for the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Even she is afraid to face the enemy, which shows how powerful it is.


    The strength of the Six-Finger Black Xia is already very close to the highest state of Mohist School of Mind, and the state of love. If it reaches it, even the Six Soul Horror Curse will do nothing to him.


    It has to be said that such a super master, but died under the Six Soul Fear Curse, was indeed a little aggrieved.


    Looking at this situation, the battle between the Six-Finger Black Xia and the Star Soul will soon be able to tell the winner.


    And once the two people decide the outcome, the free six-finger black man will definitely help Jing Ke win the Moon God, then the ending of the same death may be changed.


    Looking at Yan Dan and Xiang Jun, the battle between the two was equally fierce.


    Although Jun Xiang was only one of the five elders of the Yin Yang family, his strength should not be underestimated. After fighting Yan Dan for so long, he was only at a slight disadvantage, but he showed no sign of defeat.


    It can be seen from this that Yan Dan''s strength is indeed not as strong as in the later stage, otherwise it should not be difficult to win this Xiangjun.


    You know, in the original work, Yan Dan, a giant of the Mo family, holding his Mo eyebrows, he only used the magical sword energy to severely injure the hidden bat and defeat Wei Zhuang. You know, that was the later Wei Zhuang. , Wei Zhuang, who has learned vertical and horizontal swordsmanship, although Wei Zhuang was injured at the time, it is undeniable that Yan Dan''s strength is indeed amazing.


    But the current Yan Dan can only match Xiang Jun only, suppressing a little bit, but in terms of the weird and changeable Onmyoji technique, the final outcome is really hard to say.


    Therefore, in this battle, all the variables are the Six-Finger Black Man, as long as he defeats the Star Soul, the situation will be reversed one-sidedly, and the Moon God and others will inevitably lose.


    The six-finger black man forced away the star soul with a sword qi, looked towards Jing Ke, and said in a deep voice: "Jing Ke, be careful, there is also an extremely powerful yin and yang curse in the Yin-Yang family¡ªthe Six Soul Horror Curse. She resorted to secretly, otherwise she would suffer."


    Jing Ke was shocked when he heard the words, and immediately backed away.


    Moon God''s expression changed slightly, because she had already begun to prepare the Six Soul Horror Curse in secret, and she was about to succeed, but she was confided by the Six-Finger Black Xia, and she was so angry.


    This six-fingered black man actually knew the Six Soul Horror Curse of the Yin and Yang Family, but in the original work he was still struck by the Six Soul Horror Curse of Concubine Yan. From this point of view, in the original work, he was indeed yin by Concubine Yan. I didn''t know that Princess Yan was a member of the Yin-Yang family, and she was also the Lord Dongjun of the Yin-Yang family. By surprise, it was no surprise that she was under the Six Soul Fear Curse.


    Seeing the Moon God''s complexion changed slightly, Jing Ke felt clear, patted his chest with a weird look, and said to the six-finger black man: "Thank you."


    As he said, he looked at the Moon God again: "Unexpectedly, you would still be able to use the Six Soul Horror Curse to be such a dangerous Yin-Yang spell. Isn''t it rumored that this kind of spell is lost? You are really deceiving."


    The Moon God''s complexion only changed for a moment, and calm was restored, but his eyes were slightly solemn: "It''s not lost, it''s just forbidden to practice."


    Jing Ke nodded suddenly: "It turned out to be like this."


    The Six Soul Fear Curse was a method used by surprise. Now that the other party knows to be vigilant, it is already very difficult to succeed. For Moon God, it is quite bad.


    She had originally expected to use the Six Soul Horror Curse to come back, but now that the dark hand is warned and known by the enemy, this is embarrassing.


    She has personally experienced the power of the''five-step lore''. When the Six Soul Horror Curse is useless, with Jing Ke''s strength, it is impossible for her to win. Instead, she puts herself in a dangerous situation. .


    "The Six Soul Horror Curse is indeed an extremely dangerous forbidden technique. If it is really allowed to be displayed by you, then I will be out of luck, but now, you no longer have this opportunity."


    Moon God Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, Jing Ke''s words are indeed true. The Six Soul Horror Curse is a type of Yinmai and Eight Curses. It is extremely powerful, but it is easy to distinguish and prevent when cast directly; it can only be cast unconsciously. Only by touching the opponent can you succeed, and the power is stronger.


    But once someone is guarded, there is no chance of success.


    "It seems that we can''t delay it." Jing Ke''s original cynical expression suddenly became extremely severe and serious, and the killing intent that was released at that moment even the Moon God was moved: "He hasn''t been serious before? "


    Yes, from the very beginning, Jing Ke didn¡¯t take it seriously. What he practiced was the way of assassination. Only with the incomparable killing intent was his [Five-Step Lore] the most powerful realm. From the beginning , He had never shown killing intent to Moon God, so he didn''t try his best from the beginning.


    However, after learning that the Moon God secretly cast the Six Soul Horror Curse, Jing Ke finally understood that this battle was a life-and-death battle, and he could not tolerate any carelessness. If the Six-Finger Black Xia hadn''t reminded him, he would have been tragedy now. So, he finally took it seriously.


    Jing Ke''s eyes were sharp, and his breath was rising at an astonishing speed: "Be careful, with the meaning of lore, it is the real [five-step lore]. If it is in an open place, you may still have the possibility to escape, but Here, you have nothing to hide!"


    When the sound fell, Jing Ke instantly turned into a stream of light, and flew towards the moon god...


    The speed is so fast that people can''t respond.


    Five-step lore, no one can stop within five steps.


    Moon God only felt that her whole body was tense, and apart from Donghuang Taiyi, she once again felt the breath of death.


    Turning her body, she wanted to distance herself from Jing Ke, but unfortunately, Jing Ke was far better than her in the light work, in this narrow passage, but in a flash, she was overtaken by Jing Ke, and then Five-Step Lore It erupted, the dazzling sword light flashed away, and her bodyguard Qi was pierced...


    At this moment, the Moon God truly felt death...


    Five-step lore, as his true name is well-deserved, Rao was able to resist within five steps with the strength of the Moon God. ..

 2607 Chapter One Hundred and One

    However, the scene of a sword cutting his throat did not appear, because Jing Ke''s residual rainbow was blocked by a finger at a place that was a little bit away from the moon god''s throat, and it was difficult to get in.


    Jing Ke''s pupils shrank slightly and his face was shocked. Not only did the visitor resist his [Five-Step Lore], he even used one finger.


    Jing Ke stepped back in a hurry, and after seeing the person who came, his expression of shock was relieved: "Mr. Sun, you really don''t come here without any problems."


    Jing Ke had seen the power of Monkey King, so he took his five-step lore so easily without the slightest surprise.


    It''s just a little puzzled, why did Monkey King save the people of Yin and Yang family.


    Monkey King looked at Jing Ke and said calmly: "You [Five-Step Lore] is pretty good."


    With such speed and damage, even the Moon God is helpless. With such a killer move, Jing Ke will fail to assassinate Qin?


    Even if Yingzheng is surrounded by the world''s number one swordsman like Gai Nie, with the speed and power of the [five-step lore], Gai Nie may not be able to save Ying Zheng in the first time, but Qin has failed to assassinate Qin. , What kind of hidden information is hidden in it?


    Jing Ke looked helpless: "No matter how powerful it is, isn''t it blocked by Mr. Sun''s finger? It''s really a blow."


    After speaking, the conversation turned: "But the Yin-Yang family should have a hostile relationship with Mr. Sun? Why do you want to save the Yin-Yang family?"


    "This person has some ties with me and can''t be killed. As for the others, whatever."


    Jing Ke looked back and forth between Monkey King and Moon God, then he smiled, with an expression that I understood: "That''s how it is, that''s how it is, that''s it! That''s how it is!"


    That''s cheap and bad.


    "Two nonsense." Monkey King was not used to it, and with a wave of his hand, Jing Ke was directly bombarded with energy and drowned in the ruins.


    Jing Ke got up from the ruins and grinned, "Hiss~~It hurts~~~Mr. Sun, you were so cruel, you almost got hurt!"


    Monkey King ignored Jing Ke, but instead set his sights on the Moon God: "Give me the Phantom Sound Box."


    Moon God Dai frowned slightly, her thoughts turned sharply, Monkey King not only rescued her, but also did not forcibly seize the Phantom Sound Box, that is to say, she is still safe for the time being, but the Phantom Sound Box...


    Forcibly fleeing, she just came up with this idea, she was pinched out, even she could not resist the [Five-Step Lore] but was blocked by Monkey King''s finger, her strength is so strong, if she did this, she would definitely die. Raw.


    That is to say, her only choice now is to hand over the magic sound box?


    Monkey King looked at the Moon God and said, "What are you still hesitating? Or else, do you still want to resist?"


    The Moon God was silent for a moment, and obediently handed the Magic Sound Box to Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong took the Phantom Sound Treasure Box and said calmly: "A smart choice. Now Concubine Yan and Madam Xiang have all been surrendered to me, and Eastern Emperor Taiyi was also killed by me. You no longer need to work so hard."


    Moon God heard this, and finally showed a look of stunned expression on his calm and Wubo face: "Master Donghuang...dead?!"


    Mr. Xiang, who was still entangled with Yan Dan, snorted disdainfully when he heard the words: "Impossible, Lord Donghuang is the strongest in the Yin and Yang family, how could he die? And how could Concubine Yan and Madam Xiang yield to others? You have to find a good excuse to lie. This kind of lie is fake when you hear it, and you want to shake our heart? It''s ridiculous."


    "A lie?" Sun Wukong laughed when he heard the words, "Well, you are right. People with firm minds like them do not make any act of surrender, but what I said is the truth."


    Xiang Jun looked at Monkey King''s expression as if he was not talking, but he solemnly denied: "Impossible, absolutely impossible! The two of them are absolutely impossible to succumb to others!"


    Sun Wukong kindly explained: "In fact, in this world, there are many impossibility, all possible, for example, love, there will be many accidents, some people, for the sake of love, but would rather give up everything..."


    When Xiang Jun heard the words, his heart jumped suddenly. He knew very well the personality of the women in the Yin Yang family, who were usually cold and frosty and cruel.But once they fall in love, it is absolutely unswerving until death, and they can let go of everything. If they really fall in love with someone, then betraying the Yin Yang family is no suspense.


    "It is inevitable that Mr. Dongjun has feelings with you when he is undercover, but, Mrs. Xiang, it is absolutely impossible!"


    Sun Wukong suddenly became interested: "Oh, you are so confident in her? Is there any emotional entanglement between you two? I''m really sorry, she is indeed mine now."


    Well, as a captive, he is naturally his.


    "You bastard!" Xiang Jun heard this, but he was furious. Everyone has an untouchable Ni Lin, and Mrs. Xiang seems to be Xiang Jun''s Ni Lin. Monkey King''s words obviously brought down Xiang Jun''s anger. Ignite, roar, abandon Yan Dan and attack Monkey King instead.


    "It''s not a sensible choice to use me as your opponent." Monkey King singled his finger. Xiang Jun, who was rushing towards him, suddenly floated up in the sky. Monkey King looked at him and grinned: "Goodbye."


    When he shook his palm, Mr. Xiang burst into a bloody mist with a''bang''.


    Yan Dan and others all saw their hearts jump.


    This Xiangjun was a existence that even he couldn''t easily take, but was exploded by Monkey King''s hand, and Yan Dan was shocked at the moment.


    Secretly rejoicing in my heart, fortunately, when Monkey King killed Yan Chunjun in the past, he did not clashed with this person, and settled the matter, otherwise Yan Guo could really be in serious trouble.


    Monkey King looked at Moon God and Star Soul with a smile: "Why don''t you two fight back?"


    The moon god and the star soul suddenly felt chills, and the star soul simply raised their hands to surrender.


    Moon God looked at Monkey King with a cold voice: "You...really killed Lord Donghuang?"


    "Don''t believe me? His body is still in Jinghu Medical Village, or else, you go and see with me?"


    The Moon God sighed. It seems that what Sun Wukong said is true. It is hard to believe that the Eastern Emperor would lose. It doesn''t matter if he loses, he even lost his life. How powerful is the person in front of him? degree?


    After the Eastern Emperor Taiyi left, the Yin Yang family''s momentum really fell to the bottom, and it was no longer a matter of overnight that he wanted to recover.


    With the surrender of the Moon God and Star Soul, the phantom sound treasure box can be regarded as an end.


    On the way back to the original path, the Six-Finger Black Man looked at the mechanism that was destroyed along the way, and looked at Monkey King, crying without tears: "These...you did this?"


    Monkey King shrugged: "No way, I don''t understand''mechanism'', so I had to demolish it."


    It makes sense and a powerful explanation...

 2608 Chapter One Hundred and Two

    Immediately after coming out of the entrance to the forbidden area, Monkey King saw Honglian holding the golden crucian carp and hurriedly ran to him: "Wukong, that Madame Xiang ran away with Duanmu Rong under his control, and Concubine Yan has already chased it out."


    Six-fingered Black Xia and the others, their complexions changed slightly. This Duan Mu Rong was the only disciple of the Medical Sage, and was very important to the Mo Family. When she heard that she was held hostage, she naturally became nervous.


    Monkey King didn''t have the slightest surprise: "Unexpectedly, he escaped."


    This Mrs. Xiang is no better than Concubine Yan. She didn''t stay voluntarily. As a prisoner, she naturally chose to escape whenever she had the opportunity.


    As for Duanmurong''s safety, Sun Wukong was not worried, Mrs. Nian Naxiang did not dare to do anything to harm her, and Sun Wukong had already set a guard on Duanmu Rong''s body, no one could hurt her.


    After Sun Wukong and his party came out of the forbidden aisle, they could see Concubine Yan had returned with Duanmu Rong.


    Monkey King said to Duan Murong: "How is it, didn''t you hurt?"


    Duan Murong shook her head: "She let me go after she got the trap bird when the master class came."


    Can you not let go? Monkey King''s Horror Mrs. Xiang has seen it with her own eyes. She just wants to use her character to escape. As for the harm, she can''t even think about it.


    Mrs. Xiang is not stupid. It may be fine to take a hostage and run away, but if she does something that hurts the people around Monkey King, then she has nowhere to hide in the end of the world.


    Monkey King: "If she is quite acquainted, I won''t chase her."


    Why not chase it?Naturally there is a follow-up.


    Under the enthusiastic invitation of the giants of the Mo family, Monkey King lived in the Mo family¡¯s institutional city for two days and experienced the precipitous scenery of this institution city.


    Honglian was full of interest and curiosity about the moving mechanism birds, mechanism beasts, etc., and deliberately studied with the class master for a long time, but the complicated process made her lose interest after learning for a long time. In the end, the class master After giving her a mechanism beast, it was over.


    At the same time, it was time for Monkey King and the others to leave the Mohist Institution City.


    As for Duanmu Rong, he stayed. After all, there are still many wounded in this organ city to save, but the fate is not exhausted, so naturally there is still a day to meet.


    As for the Star Soul of the Yin Yang Family, the Six-Finger Black Xia let him go.


    There is the entire Mo Family behind him, and he doesn''t want to become a mortal enemy with Yin Yang Family.


    This kind of benevolence of a woman is despised by Monkey King, but the Star Soul is just a small person to him, and he doesn''t bother to pay attention.


    Although the main force of the Yin-Yang family has basically overturned in this incident, it is undeniable that the Yin-Yang family still has its heritage. The death of the old generation also swears the coming of the new generation. The Yin-Yang family has never Lack of talented fresh blood.


    With the escape of Mrs. Xiang, all the members of the Yin-Yang family, who were originally to respond to the characters, were evacuated cleanly.


    Returning to Jinghu Medical Village again, Wu Kuang has woken up, and can even walk down the ground. I have to say that the medical skills of Nian Duan are indeed quite brilliant.


    Of course, Wu Kuang''s recovery so fast is inseparable from his own powerful internal strength.


    Monkey King: "Nianduan, we are here this time to say goodbye to you,"


    Nian Duan nodded lightly, still as light and elegant as before: "Are you going to leave? Or... staying for one night? I also have some medical problems that I want to ask."


    "Then stay for one night." Nian Duan is also Duan Mulong''s master, just like her mother, equivalent to her mother-in-law. This face is still to be given.


    Therefore, on this day, Monkey King stayed with Nianduan, and taught her knowledge about medicine.


    It didn''t end until the evening of the division.


    After listening to Monkey King¡¯s teachings for a long time, Nian Duan has already admired the five bodies that Monkey King admired. It is already a respect and admiration: "Mr. Sun¡¯s breadth of knowledge really opened his eyes to Nian Duan. In just half a day, it will be enough for life. You Since you have such ancient medical skills, why not benefit the people of the world?"


    "Not interested in."


    The three simple words are just a moment of choking without speaking.


    However, she didn¡¯t bother with her thoughts. People outside the world have weird personalities. She was not surprised, but she was a bit regretful: ¡°That¡¯s really a shame. I don¡¯t know if you are a man of medicine, do you have a mantle?¡±


    "Why do you want that thing?"


    Sun Wukong was choking with his words, in modern terms: Do you want to talk happily?


    After a pause, Nian Duan got used to Sun Wukong''s tone and said, "Have you never thought about it? If this medical skill is lost, wouldn''t it be a pity? Isn''t it a great loss for the world?"


    "have not thought."


    "..." Nian Duan looked at Monkey King in a daze. He really couldn''t talk anymore: "It''s not too late. I won''t bother you anymore. Please go and rest."


    Ma Ye, finally relieved.


    Why does Monkey King become a topic terminator?He just wants to bugger.


    I usually look at this person''s thoughts are taciturn, not talkative, and look like a pure heart, but once you talk about medical knowledge, the topic is almost like a machine gun. It''s like a machine gun. Fate.


    After Sun Wukong left, he could only think about it for a moment, as if he had made some important decisions, and picked up the pen...


    Then he tied Xinjian to a small mechanical bird, twisted the clockwork, and the mechanical bird flew out of the window immediately.


    In the middle of the night, Duan Murong hurriedly rushed from the office city to Jinghu Medical Village under the escort of the old man and the thief.


    In the early morning of the next day, Monkey King and others had finished packing and were about to leave.


    But seeing that Duanmu Rong was also seeing off, he was a little surprised: "Girl Rong, when will you be back?"


    "Last night." Duan Murong looked at Monkey King, her face blushing inexplicably, because her master told her a lot last night, and now facing Monkey King, it is inevitable to be a little embarrassed.


    Nian Duan also stepped forward at the right time and said, "Mr. Sun, I have an unsolicited request. I wonder if you can agree to it?"


    "tell me the story."


    "It would be a pity if your ancient medical skills were lost. Why not let Rong''er follow you and let her inherit your medical skills?"


    Monkey King looked at Nian Duan with a smile on his face: "You are brave, you dare to hit me with your idea."


    Nian Duan immediately lowered his head, lowering his posture very low: "I''m really sorry, as a doctor, I really can''t see your medical skills have been lost. This is simply a misfortune in the world."


    Monkey King looked at Duanmu Rong: "What do you mean?"


    Duanmurong''s face turned red: "I listen to Master." ..

 2609 Chapter 103: Ancient Legends

    "Then stay." Monkey King nodded.


    Duan Murong heard this, the joy on her face flashed away, but when she thought of separating from her master, she felt a little bit unwilling.


    Nian Duan smiled and nodded to Duan Mu Rong. She didn''t say much, she had already said everything that should be said last night.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and handed a pill to Nian Duan.


    I was a little puzzled: "What are you?"


    "As a healer, you should have a good understanding of your body. In a few years, your life will come to an end. Taking this pill will be enough to help you get rid of all illnesses and live over a hundred years. No problem."


    "Really...really? Master, are you sick?" Duan Murong looked nervous.


    Nian Duan was taken aback for a while, looking at Duan Murong with a smile and shook her head: "No, it''s just a little overworked." With that, he looked at Monkey King: "Thank you, this pill should be precious, right? Don''t It''s wasted on me, or... Give it to Rong''er?"


    "You have a lot of nonsense." Monkey King stretched out his hand to pinch Nian Duan''s chin and threw the pill directly into her mouth. Then, leaving her alone, he greeted Honglian and the others and got into the carriage.


    Monkey King did this, but he didn''t want Duan Murong to be sad after seeing his master died. Anyway, it was just a matter of effort, and he could still improve his favorability, so why not do it.


    Nian Duan could only repay this with a wry smile. She naturally understood that Sun Wukong sent her the pill for the sake of Duanmu Rong''s face, otherwise, why didn''t she send her before?


    "Master, take care of your body then." Duan Murong reluctantly bid Nianduan farewell.


    "Go, it''s not that you can''t see each other." Nian Duan asked Duan Mu Rong to leave, and learning medicine with Monkey King was actually only secondary. The main thing was that she didn''t want Duan Mu Rong to visit the muddy waters of the Mo family.


    She had long seen that if the turmoil today, the Mo family could not stay out of the matter sooner or later, it was the best choice to let Duanmu Rong stay away from this whirlpool.


    This is precisely because Nian Duan is so considerate of Duan Mu Rong, that Sun Wukong wanted to save her life and bestow a pill.


    When Duan Mulong got on the carriage, Tian Yan also came over with Chen Sheng and others with a burden.


    Chen Sheng saluted Sun Wukong and said: "Mr. Sun, my brother has to be treated here for a while, but Tian Yan wants to go back to accompany her younger brother. Since he is on the way, I wonder if I can trouble you to send her off?"


    "Yes." Monkey King nodded and said to Tian Yan: "But you have to ride in the same carriage with us."


    "No problem." Tian Yan nodded lightly, and got into the carriage with a red face, because the carriage was full of family members of Monkey King, can she not be shy?


    A group of seven people, riding in the same carriage, um, a bit crowded.


    Chen Sheng also saw the embarrassment of everyone, and said, "Or, I''m going to prepare a carriage?"


    Monkey King jumped off the carriage and said, "No, this carriage is really crowded. It will take a few days to get back. It''s a bit slow. Let''s use my exclusive mount."


    "The husband has an exclusive mount?" Yan Lingji looked curious.


    Monkey King smiled back and waved his hand, a white horse flashed out of thin air, with a neigh, Lei very affectionately ran to Monkey King and rubbed his head with his head.


    Chen Sheng and others are all surprised, but they have long seen the power and mystery of Monkey King, so they didn''t make a fuss.


    "Wow~ What a beautiful white horse!" Honglian was the first to jump off the carriage and stepped forward to touch her. The silky hair immediately made her narrow her eyes.


    Yan Lingji stepped out of the carriage and said softly, "It''s just that this horse can only ride on two people. Who will be with her husband?"


    Hong Lian akimbo her arms, with a proud face: "Of course it is this princess."


    Yan Lingji smiled: "Although you are a princess, you are just a little sister among all the sisters."


    Guren blinked with beautiful big eyes: "That''s why it''s me."


    Yan Lingji was speechless for a while and didn''t know what to answer.


    Monkey King: "Don''t fight, everyone."


    Nongyu and them all looked at Monkey King with surprise, meaning, such a horse, why do you tell us to be together?


    "As my exclusive mount, it''s no better than an ordinary horse, Lei."


    Lei heard the order and ran to the side immediately. Under the dumbfounded eyes of Honglian and others, the body of a normal-sized horse grew in vain, and its impurity-free hair drifted in the wind like a wave. The gods are extraordinary. Now let alone seven people, It''s just that more than ten people are more than rubbing.


    Looking at the irregularly swinging dragon''s beard, the thief said in shock: "This...this is...the legendary...longma?!!!"


    Master Ban exclaimed: "Master Monkey King is worthy of Master Monkey King, even this mount is extraordinary!"


    Chen Sheng exclaimed: "It''s a long experience to be able to be big and small."


    Tian Yan also looked at Monkey King in shock: "Mr. Sun, this... this is really the legendary... Dragon Horse?!"


    "No, it''s an extremely rare race called the Horse King." Monkey King said, stepping onto the horse''s back step by step, and greeted everyone: "Come up now, we are about to set off."


    Guren and the others all jumped on Lei''s back eagerly.


    "Wow~ It''s too comfortable to sit on this hair, right?" The innocent Gu Lian rolled directly on the horse''s back.


    Concubine Yan looked at Monkey King with a smile, and said: "Beside you, there are really unexpected surprises at all times. How many secrets are you hiding?"


    "Then you can only wait for you to unearth it slowly." Sun Wukong made a casual trip, and then he fell on Concubine Yan''s slender legs: "Lei, let''s go."


    With a neigh, Lei stepped four hoofs, and went away...


    The thief wiped his eyes vigorously, and looked at the master class: "Am I wrong, that horse...fight...run away?!!!"


    Master Class: "If I''m not dim-eyed, I did see it too..."


    Nianduan sighed with emotion: "Is really an incredible person, just like the characters in ancient legends."


    After hearing the words, Master Ban suddenly became serious: "Ancient legend..."


    In ancient times, it was indeed the heyday of mankind, especially the emperor, Chi You''s generation, martial arts is the most brilliant in history, people call them gods.


    The myths and legends also started from this.


    Pirate: "Mr. Sun is not really related to ancient legends? Is this ancient legend true?"


    Nian Duan: "Is it true that no one knows, I just saw it in ancient books that the origin of ancient times originated in Loulan. In the ancient city of Loulan, the power of gods and men is sleeping."


    "The power of the gods..." Thieves curled his lips and said, "Is this a bit exaggerated?"


    Master Ban looked solemnly: "It did sound exaggerated before, but after seeing Mr. Sun''s power, do you still feel exaggerated?"

 2610 Chapter 104: Lieshan Hall

    It was shocking enough that Monkey King was able to volley in the air. Now that even his mount can run in the air, Concubine Yan and the others were shocked.


    The group was amazed along the way, and Lei was indispensable for every topic.


    After a few days'' journey, Lei took only two hours to arrive.


    This is still under the condition that everyone enjoys the beautiful scenery all the way, otherwise you can arrive in a flash.


    Farmhouse, Lieshantang.


    After so many days, Tian Meng''s injury is almost healed. At this time, he is teaching a small fat man in the yard to practice martial arts.


    Xiao Pangdun looked silly and silly, and the simplest actions were full of mistakes. Tian Meng was angry and stared, "Why do I have such a stupid son like you? I can''t do such simple actions. I don¡¯t have any demeanor of Lao Tzu, so cry~Cry or cry, and practice for Lao Tzu. If you can¡¯t practice, don¡¯t even think about eating today.


    After finishing speaking, Ichi Vane whip unceremoniously on Xiao Pangdun''s body, and Xiao Pangdun shrank and burst into tears: "It hurts~It hurts~~Sister...I want sister~~"


    "Sister, your mother, I''m your mother, I only know your sister. Your sister is in a hurry to treat the illness. If I can''t control you, I should train Lao Tzu quickly. If I don''t finish it, Lao Tzu will die. You!" Tian Meng finished scolding, Yang Bian wanted to beat him, this was really his own.


    Xiao Pangdun was so scared that he immediately waved the iron sword in his hand, but the posture was a little funny, and Tian Meng was so angry that Tian Meng was angry again: "Mother, how come I gave birth to something like you? Lao Tzu¡¯s seed."


    Suddenly, Yang whip hit...


    "stop!!"


    However, a clear rebuke sounded in vain, a bit like Tian Yan''s voice?


    Tian Meng raised his head subconsciously, but saw a black shadow that covered his head descend, and he was immediately shocked: "What?!!!"


    Regardless of whether it is elegant or unsightly, he rolled on the spot and rolled aside.


    With a''bang'', the black shadow landed on the ground, causing the ground to be shaken. The little fat dun on the side was directly affected and sat down on the ground. However, his face was not only scared, but also full of face. Happy color: "Sister, it''s sister, it''s sister''s voice, sister is back."


    The silly look, and a little silly and cute.


    "This...this is a horse?!"


    Tian Meng looked at the creatures that landed in the yard with a look of astonishment. He had naturally seen horses, but this was the first time he saw such a big horse.


    Tian Yan jumped off Lei''s back for the first time. After Xiao Pangdun saw her, he immediately ran over happily: "Sister, sister is back!"


    Tian Yan hugged Xiao Pangdun and looked at the scars on his body, with a distressed expression on his face, and Chao Tian suddenly looked at him with anger: "Father, you hit Xiaoci again, he is obviously still so small."


    In ancient times, as a child, it was disrespectful to speak to his parents like this.


    Tian Meng coldly snorted, "It is only natural for me to beat my son. You are a girl who knows a fart, is not good at jade, and is not a good tool. If you don''t want to train this kid well, just a fool like him, can What do you do?"


    Tian Yan looked angry: "Xiao Ci is not a fool!"


    "Does a fool still use you to teach?" Tian Meng said solemnly: "Since I''m back, let me go back to my room and stay. A girl shouldn''t run around for me."


    The relationship between this family seems to be very bad, and the contradiction will inevitably deepen in the long run. It is no wonder that in the original book Nakata Yan would ask God to personally kill Tian Meng, but this kind of personal killing is really cruel, and we can see from this point. , Once a woman gets up cruel, it is really a denial of the six relatives.


    But looking at Tian Meng''s attitude towards Tian Ci, it seems that he doesn''t quite believe that this is his own seed. No wonder he was so cruel to him.


    Among them, the tricky Monkey King is too lazy to take care of it, he has no gossip attribute.


    A woman like Tian Yan, who is tender and cruel, is good for her own use, and is also appreciated by Monkey King.


    The only blame is that the father of Tian Meng was a failure. Having such a good pair of children. He didn''t know their excellence and didn''t know how to train them. On the contrary, it made them feel hatred. This is indeed a great product.


    You didn''t treat them as children at all, and you still want them to treat you as a father?


    At the next moment, Tian Meng turned his gaze on the sword held by Tian Yan again: "Hey, this sword, isn''t it?..."


    "This is the [Jiangyu] sent to me by Brother Sun." Looking at Tian Yan''s attitude, it seemed that he didn''t want to show it to his father.


    She taught her mind from Monkey King and presented her with a sword. On the way here, Monkey King had asked her to change the name of Mr. Sun to Big Brother Sun.


    Tian Meng originally wanted to grab it and take a closer look. When he heard of Big Brother Sun, he naturally knew who it was, so he didn''t dare to grab it, and subconsciously looked at the tall horse.


    "It seems that you don''t look like a father at all." Monkey King jumped off Lei''s back and looked at Tian Meng calmly.


    The moment Tian Meng saw Monkey King, he changed his normal state and bowed his fists: "It turns out that it was Mr. Sun who came here. The residence is really brilliant!"


    Monkey King: "If your attitude is used on your own children, it won''t evolve into a tragedy."


    "It really made Mr. Sun laugh." Seeing Tian Meng''s expression, he seemed unwilling to talk more about his family affairs, and immediately changed the subject: "Please inside, please inside."


    Monkey King waved his hand and refused: "No, it''s been a while since I left, I have to hurry back."


    Tian Meng said with great enthusiasm: "Since I''m here, I''m going to have a meal anyway, I have to thank you for your care of the little girl, right?"


    Tian Yan also said to stay here: "Yes, Brother Sun, anyhow, let''s have a meal and leave."


    Tian Meng, Sun Wukong will naturally ignore it, but since it is Tian Yan''s retention, he must give some face: "Since it is an invitation from a beautiful woman, naturally I can''t refuse it."


    When Tian Meng heard the words, his eyes suddenly narrowed slightly, as if some idea was brewing in his heart.


    Hearing that, they were smiling; Honglian and the others rolled their eyes.


    Tian Meng immediately greeted his servants and feasted.


    At the banquet, Tian Meng looked at Monkey King and said directly: "Mr. Sun, what do you think of the little girl?"


    "Gentle and graceful, determined, very assertive, very good."


    "If that''s the case, it will be easier. I want to marry the little girl to you. I don''t know how you like it? Of course, it doesn''t matter if I am a concubine."


    Sure enough, he is a rough person, doing things vigorously and resolutely. Is this kind of thing said on this occasion?In front of his daughter, in front of Sun Wukong''s wives, properly pull the hatred...

 2611 Chapter 105: Tian Ci

    Obviously, Tian Meng married a daughter for another purpose.


    Sun Wukong destroyed Xuan Jian, the leader of the Yin Yang family, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and even possessed the legendary fish-golden crucian; these few days passed, Chen Sheng witnessed it with his own eyes, this farmer probably already knew everything.


    It is no wonder that Tian Meng has a different mind when he looks at her daughter in a different light with such an awesome character.


    If someone takes a golden crucian carp as a dowry, wouldn''t he make money?


    Sacrificing a daughter in exchange for a closer relationship with such a character, Tian Meng will naturally do it without hesitation.


    In the face of interests, Tian Meng can sacrifice everything.


    Regarding Tian Meng''s thoughts, Sun Wukong naturally saw through and frowned at Tian Meng slightly: "Although the parents'' orders and the matchmaker''s words, but it is a life-long matter, you have to ask Xia Tian Yan''s wishes."


    Tian Meng said very domineeringly: "What can she say, I am her old man, and if I say marry, she has to..."


    This Tian Meng was really awkward, just halfway through the conversation, but seeing Sun Wukong''s very unhappy expression, his heart beat, he immediately changed his mouth, and looked at Tian Yan: "If I ask you something, I will marry you to Mr. Sun. , Nod if you are willing, shake your head if you don''t."


    Such a tough attitude, it shows that others are to resist.


    However, what surprised Monkey King was: "Everything is subject to his father''s arrangements." After speaking, Tian Yan blushed and ran out of the hall.


    "Sister, elder sister..." When Tian Ci saw her elder sister run away, Tian Ci chased after her butt.


    Tian Meng looked at Sun Wukong with a hearty smile: "Everything is up to me, the little girl agrees, Mr. Sun, this is the case."


    Monkey King is very surprised. This is different from what he imagined. With Tian Yan''s character, he should strongly oppose an act of selling a girl like Tian Meng. How could he agree instead?


    Yan Lingji smiled at Monkey King and smiled: "Husband, don''t you understand? The reason why this girl Tian Yan agreed is interesting to you."


    Monkey King: "Of course I know this, but her behavior surprised me a bit."


    "What''s so unexpected about this?" Yan Fei''s face was plain: "Looking at her performance, it seems that I don''t want to stay in this home for a long time. Now that I can be with the person I like, I will naturally be willing."


    Gu Lian held the chopsticks and broke into each section, full of complaints: "Just come out, there will be so many people, really unhappy..."


    Seeing that Sun Wukong had been silent, Tian Meng on the side asked again: "Mr. Sun, I wonder what you mean?"


    Sun Wukong thought for a while, if Tian Yan stayed here, sooner or later, turned black, and turned into a cold-blooded startled salamander, he would naturally want to take Tian Yan away, but he didn''t want to take it away in this way.


    But at this point, Tian Yan was willing again, and there was nothing to say. As for Tian Meng who wanted to benefit from him, it was impossible.


    "If Tian Yan is willing, I have no opinion."


    "Then it''s settled." Tian Meng clapped his hands, looking excited.


    In this way, Monkey King stayed at Lieshan Hall for another night.


    After the banquet, Monkey King had never seen Tian Yan or Tian Meng. Presumably Tian Meng was teaching his daughter.


    Until the night, Tian Yan appeared in Monkey King''s guest room, blushing, embarrassed, and worried: "Sun...Big brother, my father..."


    "Don''t worry, I can understand your father''s thoughts at a glance. You don''t have to worry about me misunderstanding. But it''s not totally useless for him to do so. At least let us open our hearts to each other. If you want, just join me Leave, this home is really not suitable for you to stay for a long time."


    Tian Yan''s complexion was even redder, his fingers twisted, and he lowered his head: "I''m naturally willing to... just... can''t you... bring my brother with you?"


    Monkey King smiled and said, "Sister can do, but brother can''t."


    "..."


    Tian Yan, Yan Fei and other women are speechless.


    Monkey King smiled and said: "Just kidding, you can''t always spoil your brother like this, a dignified man, how can you stay under the protection of a woman? You have to make him strong and know how to face everything."


    Tian Yan looked sad: "If Xiao Ci is a normal person, it''s okay, but he..."


    Duan Murong reminded: "Girl Tian Yan, don''t forget another identity of Wukong."


    Tian Yan''s eyes suddenly lit up when she heard this. How could she forget that the medical skills of the man in front of him, but even Mr. Nian Duan, who is known as a medical saint, admired the five-body cast.


    "Sun... Brother Sun..." Tian Yan held Monkey King''s hand with an excited expression on his face.


    "Your brother''s condition is congenital, and ordinary medical skills really cannot be cured."


    "Then can you heal?"


    "a piece of cake."


    "Really?!" Tian Yan looked surprised.


    In order to let Tian Yan leave with him at ease, Monkey King decided to help Tian Ci heal his congenital mental insufficiency.


    "Bring your brother to me."


    As soon as Sun Wukong spoke, Tian Yan ran out, and it didn''t take long before he came in with the little fat Dun Tian Ci.


    "Sister, why are you bringing me here?"


    "Little Ci, sit still and let Brother Sun take a look."


    "Oh, my sister told me not to move, I won''t move."


    Tian Ci really listened to Tian Yan''s words, he couldn''t say anything, but he really didn''t move.


    However, seeing Monkey King take out a handful of silver needles, he was empty: "Sister, elder sister, is this big brother going to pierce me with silver needles?"


    Tian Yan calmed down with a soft voice: "Xiao Ci, it''s not that I pierce you, but I want to treat you."


    "But I''m not sick?"


    "Xiao Ci is not ill, just to help you see..."


    "You are really endless." Mei Sanniang really couldn''t stand it anymore, and walked over to chop Tian Ci with a hand knife: "It''s much cleaner now."


    Tian Yan held the unconscious Tian Ci for a while and was speechless.


    "Put him on the table."


    Upon hearing the words of Monkey King, Tian Yan immediately put Tian Ci on the table.


    Monkey King didn''t even look at it. Holding the silver needle was the''swishwww'' all over his head. A trace of blood flowed down one of the silver pins, making Tian Yan look nervous when she saw it: "No... is that OK?"


    "Don''t worry, you will be able to save you if you die." Monkey King had a plain face. When the blood on the silver needle dries out, with a brush of his hand, Tian Ci''s full-head silver needle has disappeared: "Okay, blocked. I have helped him get through the nerves that control his brain development, and he will be able to act like a normal person in the future."


    "This... so fast?" Tian Yan looked astonished.


    "How difficult do you think?" Monkey King sat down at will, took the tea offered by Yan Lingji, took a sip, and said: "Take it back. He will wake up early tomorrow morning. His IQ is the same as before, but If you study slowly, you will naturally behave like a normal person." ..

 2612 Chapter One Hundred and Six

    Early the next morning.


    As he left, Tian Yan looked at a room not far away with a look of dismay.


    There was Xiaopang Duntian''s room, and now he hasn''t woken up yet.


    Monkey King touched Tian Yan''s head and said, "Don''t worry, it''s okay. You can''t protect him under your wings for the rest of your life. If you want to be a real man, you have to rely on himself."


    "I know all of this. I''m just worried that if I leave, Xiao Ci will not get used to it, father..." He only said to one side, Tian Yan stopped, but the worry on his face, Sun Wukong had already seen through. all.


    He waved his hand and called Tian Meng over.


    "Mr. Sun, I wonder if you have any more orders?"


    "After we leave, treat Tian Ci well and forbid to beat him again. If you let me know that you beat him again, I will pay you a hundred times."


    Feeling the awe-inspiring pressure from Monkey King, Tian Meng wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead with difficulty, and nodded again and again: "Don''t worry, I will treat him as a little ancestor in the future."


    In a word, Tian Ci made outstanding contributions to becoming a fat man in the future.


    Monkey King said to Tian Yan: "You should be relieved now?"


    Tian Yan nodded silently after hearing this. From her father''s attitude, she could naturally see that her father would never dare to abuse her brother in the future. Since his brother can stay in this home safely, she has nothing to worry about. Yes, it''s just that I feel unwilling to give up, that''s for sure.


    Monkey King greeted Yan Lingji and the others to put on Lei''s back together, and under the shocked look of Tian Meng and others, they set off in the air...


    Although Sun Wukong didn''t get any substantial benefits here, his daughter was equivalent to giving it for nothing, but because of the relationship between Sun Wukong and Tian Yan, Tian Meng''s position in the farmhouse will become more and more stable in the future.


    After Tian Guang''s death, he even got a unanimous vote from the farmer and became the new leader of the farmer.


    But this is all for the rest. Due to Monkey King''s relationship, Tian Meng''s fate has slightly changed, but the final outcome of his death still remains unchanged. At most, he will be changed to kill him.


    When Lei appeared in the sky above Xinzheng City in South Korea, the entire Xinzheng City was shaken.


    "Oh my god, look! What kind of monster is that in the sky?"


    "What a big horse! Dragon? Pegasus?"


    "The horse is walking in the air? Is it the legendary dragon horse?!!!"


    "What is a monster? This is a beast, a beast!"


    "Auspicious from the sky, I will bless Korea!"


    The ignorant civilians kowtowed one after another.


    At the South Korean Palace, Han Fei just wanted to end the early dynasty. He saw a man dressed as a civil official rushing in. Zhang Liang stopped him at the right time. After obtaining relevant information, he went forward and reported: "The king, it is rumored that there has been an appearance in Xinzheng City. A divine beast in the shape of a dragon and horse walked through the air and landed in the Zilanxuan. At this moment, the waters around Zilanxuan are already blocked by the people."


    Standing in the unique position of the general, Wei Zhuang''s expression moved slightly after hearing this.


    Han Fei smiled when he heard the words, "Mythical beast? Longma? Zilanxuan? It must be my brother-in-law who is back. He is the only one who can make such a big move. General, Si Kou, accompany me to Zilanxuan. Right."


    The general naturally refers to Wei Zhuang, but as for Si Kou, it is Zhang Liang''s current position.


    Han Fei became the queen, and Zhang Liang replaced his previous position. After all, South Korea now needs to be solid from the foundation. Although the official position of Sikou is not big, power is the top priority and is the most suitable for Zhang. Liang''s current location.


    After Zhang Liang made the corresponding results, it was not far to promote him to be a minister.


    For Zhang Liang, Han Fei is extremely important.


    Zilanxuan belongs to the unique courtyard where Monkey King lives.


    The moment Lei landed in the yard, she was discovered by Zi Nu and the others.


    Just as Monkey King jumped off Lei''s back, he saw a white shadow flashing in front of him, and a petite shadow had flew into his arms: "Master!"


    Sun Wukong held Xiaomeng in his arms and rubbed her head lightly, with a smile on his face: "How about it, Xiaomeng, do you miss me?"


    "Yeah!~" Xiao Meng nodded vigorously, and her little head got into Monkey King''s arms, showing her longing for Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong picked her up and gnawed a bite on her cheek: "I miss Xiao Meng too."


    "My husband, my concubine misses you too~" Xiangfeng smelled, and the soft body of the tide banshee had stuck to Monkey King''s body, and even the Xiaomeng held by Monkey King was squeezed in; Then Hu Meiren also turned into a fragrant wind and stuck to Sun Wukong, and the two women hugged him together, Xiao Meng was completely squeezed in, her expression of pain, it was difficult to breathe.


    "Master." Li Wu and Dui Li are salutes.


    Zi Nu stood aside with a smile: "It seems that this time I went out to gain a lot."


    When Zi Nu said that, the banshee and the others also looked at the handsome and extraordinary Lei: "Husband, where did you catch this horse? It''s too big, right? Going empty, won''t it really be the legendary dragon horse?"


    Sun Wukong hadn''t answered yet, but Honglian''s dissatisfied voice sounded from the side: "It''s too much, are you only Wukong and Lei in your eyes? We have been standing here for a long time, and you are completely ignored."


    Zi Nu immediately greeted her and held Hong Lian''s hand: "Sister Hong Lian is really neglected. My sister apologizes to you. Let me introduce them to my sister.


    Honglian pursed her mouth: "This is the apprentice of the Mo family medical sage, Duan Murong, who is also Wukong¡¯s half apprentice. He studied medicine with Wukong; this is the eldest lady of the farmhouse Lieshantang, Tian Yan, is already Wukong¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the kind his father agreed; don¡¯t you need to introduce Concubine Dongjun Yan?"


    Zi Nu and other women all focused on Tian Yan''s body. The latter''s pretty face suddenly showed a hint of blush, but still generously introduced herself: "Hello, sisters, I am Tian Yan."


    After being introduced by everyone, it can be considered a lot of familiarity.


    After that everyone''s eyes were on Lei''s body again.


    Chao Banshee: "Husband, is this really a dragon horse? Where did you catch it?"


    "It''s not a dragon horse, it''s a rare race named Horse King. Although it''s also a horse, it''s not comparable to an ordinary horse. It''s my exclusive mount. It has followed me for a long time, but it hasn''t been summoned." Monkey King said, posing. Waved, Lei immediately understood, the huge body quickly shrank to the size of a normal horse, and stopped.


    Zi Nu and the others were surprised again: "Can they become smaller? They are really beasts!"

 2613 Chapter One Hundred Seven

    Hu Meiren stepped forward and stroked Lei''s soft hair with bright eyes: "It''s really beautiful, husband, is this horse a male or a female? Find her a spouse, and give me one if you have a baby."


    When Honglian and the others heard this, their eyes lit up, and they all said, "I want too!"


    "I also want!"


    However, when Lei heard this, her eyes twitched very humanely, and after a sniffing, the beautiful female voice also sounded: "It''s too much, it''s too much! Even if you are the mistress, You can''t bully people like that, no, you bully horses! People belong to their masters, they are not stallions!"


    The sudden voice made Gu Lian almost sit down on the floor with fright: "Ah~! Lei can still talk?!!!"


    The tide banshee looked at Lei with a shocked expression: "What you said just now...right?"


    "Nonsense." Lei snorted very proudly, and she said: "Re-examine again, they are the master''s exclusive mount, only belongs to the master~"


    "This is a true sacred beast! It can even talk!" Yan Lingji and the others were amazed, and they gathered around, looking at Lei curiously.


    "It''s a fuss, what''s so weird about being able to talk, you will see more incredible things in the future."


    Lei''s magic, even Concubine Yan is full of curiosity, joining the ranks of the girls, watching her.


    Not long after, Hongyu entered the courtyard and reported: "Master Wukong, King Han is asking for a meeting outside."


    "Is that guy here to join in the fun." Monkey King sat down at will and said: "Let him come in."


    A moment later, Han Fei Tongweizhuang and Zhang Liang came to the yard, both holding their fists and saluting: "I said brother-in-law, your pomp is a bit big when you come back, because your brother was almost blocked at the door and couldn''t get in."


    "Brother?" Monkey King glanced at Han Fei indifferently.


    Han Fei chuckled, looking like a boy-boy-boy-like posture, completely devoid of the image of a big king: "No, who told you to accept my red lotus, in my generation, you have to call me brother-in-law (big brother-in-law). what."


    I smiled: "Then I really want to call you my brother-in-law."


    Han Fei felt a chill in his back and waved his hands again and again: "Don''t, just make a joke, make a joke." As he said, his eyes were fixed on Lei''s body, and he exclaimed: "Good horse! Really a good horse, hairy like Snow, without a trace of impurities, has a vigorous body, a graceful posture, and a dragon''s whiskers. It is worthy of being a legendary dragon horse. This legendary fetish is indeed fortunate to be seen. It is not in vain!"


    Honglian looked at Han Feidao with a look of contempt; "Brother, this is not a dragon horse, this is called the horse king, who can speak."


    "speak?"


    Han Fei, Zhang Liang, and Wei Zhuang were all full of surprises.


    "Lei, let my brother and them increase their knowledge."


    Lei glanced at Hong Lian''s face: "Naive." As she said, she turned around and nudged Monkey King with her head to coquettishly.


    Just uttering the words, it really shocked Han Fei and the others: "It''s amazing to be able to vomit, really! Seriously!"


    As Han Fei said, he fixed his gaze on Hong Lian again: "Hong Lian, I heard that you also captured two legendary golden crucian carp this time, and you also took it out to let your brother and I gain insight."


    When Zi Nu heard this, she also became interested: "The legendary fish, I also want to see it."


    "Wait." Gulian said, ran to Lei''s body, took a small fish tank from her back, and showed it to everyone: "This is the golden carp, how about it, pretty?"


    Upon seeing this, the purple girl and the tide banshee surrounded them one after another, filled with surprises: "This is the legendary fish, it is indeed different from the ordinary fish."


    Tide banshee: "Fishing over the dragon gate, the golden crucian carp, it looks like this."


    Li Wu said with bright eyes: "I heard that this thing can bring people good luck and fulfill people''s wishes. I wonder if it is true or not?"


    Honglian: "Naturally it''s true, Wukong said, as long as you eat them, you can gather all your luck and beggars can be kings."


    "So amazing?" Duili stared at the golden carp, blinking his mouth.


    Standing on the periphery, Han Fei said very politely: "Ahhhhhhhhhh, ladies, if you see enough, can we also see the true face of the golden carp?"


    With so many girls surrounded by paper, there was not even a small seam. It was difficult for them to glance at it, and Han Fei could only ask for a meeting cheeky.


    Han Fei is also the king of South Korea anyway. Although the girls don''t need to salute when they see him, they still have to give face. So they all consciously stepped aside and made room for Han Fei and the others.


    Han Fei and the others are naturally full of curiosity about the legendary things, but they are also very human. They are just curious, not greedy.


    Zhang Liang looked at the golden crucian carp in front of him with a smile: "Now we have also seen the true face of the legendary fish. Can we really be like the legend and add good luck?"


    Honglian: "Wukong said that the golden crucian carp''s lucky halo can only take effect on one person. That is the first person to see it, but Wukong rejected the halo, so this lucky halo is now hidden in two The body of the golden crucian carp can only take effect after eating them."


    Han Fei looked at Honglian with a smile upon hearing this: "I said my sister, don''t you want to raise them, and then eat them after breeding, right?"


    Guren grinned, "That''s what I think."


    Monkey King: "Actually, these golden crucian carp are all females. They will not reproduce or grow up. They are all raised by nature and grow naturally, so they are so rare. They have been rare for thousands of years."


    Honglian looked stunned and looked at Monkey King: "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Monkey King said: "Seeing you are so happy, I can''t bear to break your dreams."


    Guren pouted immediately, "Then why do you want to say it now? You must be on purpose, it''s too bad."


    Monkey King: "In fact, their lucky aura is restrained, which is also beneficial. Keeping them at home can also achieve the effect of suppressing evil, prolonging life, and not being plagued by all diseases."


    When the banshee heard this, both eyes brightened: "Is there still this effect? ??It can''t be eaten, but it must be raised at home. It will benefit from eating one person and benefiting the whole family."


    Thus, the final fate of the golden crucian carp is settled.


    Qin State, Xianyang Palace.


    Jun Yunzhong stood bent in front of a person, showing incomparable respect.


    But there is only one person who can do this and is in the Xianyang Palace, and that is King Qin Yingzheng.


    And within five steps beside Yingzheng, Guyie stood with the sword.


    The atmosphere in the palace seemed extraordinarily quiet and heavy. After a long time, Ying Zheng turned around and said: "What you said...really?" ..

 2614 Chapter 108: Xiao Yaoxiu

    Qin State, Xianyang Palace.


    Ying Zheng stared at the person in front of him, his eyes released this stunning light: "Should this be true?"


    "The power of that person is seen by the king, and it is beyond the reach of mortals. It can be seen that the ancient legends are not fake; all myths and legends originated in Loulan. Legends, the ancient city of Loulan contains unmatched power. After a thousand years of sleep, waiting to be awakened, as long as the king finds Loulan, he will be able to obtain that powerful power. At that time, the king will not have to fear anyone and unite the world."


    Ying Zheng''s eyes flickered: "Loulan...do you know where it is?"


    As a king who has been passed down through the ages, he naturally does not want to control others. Monkey King''s existence is like a big rock that cannot be shaken. He can''t lift his head under pressure. If he can get the power to shake this big rock, he will naturally shake hands. in.


    Yun Zhongjun: "The general location has been known, but the specific location has to be found."


    "No matter how much manpower and material resources are needed, ten thousand or one hundred thousand, the widow can lend you, but within one month, the widow must find Loulan."


    Jun Yunzhong bowed with a hesitation on his face: "Majesty, this ancient city of Loulan is located in the endless sea of ??sand. I am afraid it will take half a month to go, this month..."


    Ying Zheng frowned slightly, and now he is not the one and only emperor in the future. When he thinks of what Yun Zhongjun said, there is indeed some truth, and he wants to find the secret of the ancient legend in the endless desert for one month. It is indeed a little bit less, but a moment of contemplation, and he said in a deep voice: "Then give you two months. If you can''t find it in two months, it can only show that your Yin and Yang family is not worthy of use, and there is no need for useless people around you! "


    After hearing this, Jun Yunzhong has the heart to scold his mother, and they all say it is the secret of the ancient thousand years. No one can find it for so long, two months?


    Come on, people are under the eaves and have to bow their heads. Who calls them the king, they can only be resigned to their fate, if they can''t do anything, it will be a big deal.


    After making up his mind, the monarch in the cloud took his order: "Two months is enough. No matter how many people are in the desert, it is useless. Three thousand elite soldiers are enough. However, the minister still wants to borrow someone from the king."


    "Who?"


    "The new generation of bosses of hegemonic organs, who lose their enemies, is indispensable for this trip."


    "quasi."


    As the setting sun goes down, the clouds are like flocks, passing the dim sky.


    South Korea, Han Fei''s bedroom.


    But seeing Han Fei sitting in front of the window and looking at the bamboo slips in his hand seriously, black mist suddenly condensed in the room. As the black feathers drifted, Mo Ya had appeared less than three meters away from Han Fei, bowing on one knee.


    Han Fei put down the bamboo slips in his hand and looked at Mo Ya: "What''s the matter?"


    "Wang Qin did something."


    When Han Fei heard this, he was surprised: "The King Qin has just taken office, so he definitely won''t go to war at this time. The actions you mentioned refer to other things, right?"


    "Yes, King Qin dispatched General Meng Tian to join the Yin-Yang Family Yu Dang to the sand sea on the border, accompanied by the boss of the overbearing organs."


    "Even Meng Tian was sent? The place where I went was the sand sea on the border..." Han Fei felt his chin in thought, with a playful smile on his face: "The purpose of their trip, shouldn''t it be the legendary sleeping in the sand. Loulan in the sea, right?"


    Mo Ya remained silent. Although he learned about King Qin¡¯s movements, he didn¡¯t know what their purpose was. The new quicksand, even with the addition of the night, the intelligence network would be considered the best in the world, but he still couldn¡¯t reach that kind of thing. Everything is known precisely.


    "This is interesting. Legend has it that there is ancient power asleep in Loulan. Whoever possesses it can own the entire world. Wouldn''t King Qin want this ancient power to deal with my South Korea and restrain my brother-in-law? Right?"


    Mo Ya looked surprised: "This legend has been heard by his subordinates, but does it really exist?"


    "Is it true or not? No one can give an accurate answer. It''s just that even the legendary fish has emerged, and this ancient city of Loulan is 80% true."


    Mo Ya''s complexion instantly became serious: "The subordinates are going to ask Master Monkey King for advice."


    Han Fei was silent for a while and nodded: "Whether you ask, if it really exists, we can''t just sit back and watch."


    Mo Crow instantly dissipated into a black smoke.


    Han Fei looked out the window with deep eyes: "It''s really troublesome. It seems that the world will not be peaceful soon..."


    Purple Orchid.


    "Master, Mo Ya, please see me."


    courtyard.


    After learning about Mo Ya''s report, Monkey King looked into the distance: "Loulan, it''s really a place to be missed."


    After hearing the words, Concubine Yan''s expression moved slightly: "So, does the ancient city of Loulan really exist?"


    Monkey King laughed: "More than existence, there is still a group of people living there, who cares for something for generations..."


    The tide banshee suddenly became interested: "What exactly is something the husband said? Is it true that Loulan is sleeping like a legend, with unmatched power?"


    "It''s true. In Loulan, there are two things that are sleeping, one is sealed, the same is sleeping, and there must be a corresponding method to wake up."


    All the women looked curious: "What method?"


    Sun Wukong thought, a small, quirky little thing appeared on the stone table. At first, her expression was a little confused, but after seeing Sun Wukong, she made a cute cry and jumped in. In his arms, he kept rubbing, looking very happy, very happy.


    "Wow, what a cute little thing, what is this?" The first time Meiren Hu saw her, her eyes flashed with love.


    Guren and the others also stretched out their hands and squeezed her body for a while, causing the little things to giggle and laugh: "Don''t scratch it~ itchy..."


    Nongyu looked surprised: "This little thing... can talk?"


    The little thing turned over, jumped onto the table from Monkey King''s arms, and said with an air: "What little thing is called Xiao Yao, but the real ancient beast: Pai Yao."


    Concubine Yan exclaimed: "Ancient mythical beast, Pai Yao... I didn''t expect the legend to be true, Wukong, is she the sleeping thing that can awaken Loulan?"


    "Yes, only the power of Xiao Yao Yao can wake up that thing."


    After Honglian heard this, his face was full of excitement: "It sounds so interesting, Wukong, take us to Loulan for fun!"


    Yan Lingji looked directly at Monkey King with big charming eyes: "My husband, isn''t it from Loulan?"


    When all the women heard this, they all looked at Monkey King with curiosity, and a person as powerful as Monkey King can only make sense from the legendary land like Loulan...

 2615 Chapter 109 Loulans Trip

    Even the ancient mythical beasts sleeping in Loulan are awakened, and they have nothing to do with Loulan?


    Monkey King: "I really have a relationship with Loulan, but I really didn''t come from Loulan."


    Xiao Yao Yao was full of excitement: "Are you going back to Loulan? Okay~ Okay~ I haven''t been back in a long time."


    Mei Sanniang looked straight at Monkey King: "Where is the master from? This is your woman. There is no need to pretend to be mysterious, right?"


    Sun Wukong smiled slightly: "You will know when you go back, and what you say now will be boring."


    Xiao Yao Yao raised his head and hummed triumphantly: "If you want to know the identity of the master, ask me, I know."


    All the women fixed their gazes on Xiao Yao Yao, and Hu Meiren gave all her pastries and snacks to Xiao Yao Yao: "Quickly say, these things belong to you."


    "Mine to you too."


    "For the sake of your sincerity, I''ll tell you." Xiao Yao Yao said with a look on his face that the appetites of all the women were full, and said: "The identity of the master is noble, noble and noble. To the extent you can''t imagine."


    "..." The women waited silently, but for a long time they didn''t see what Xiao Yao Yao was talking about. They all looked at her in amazement: "That''s it?"


    "that''s it."


    Hu Meiren and others silently took back the snacks and pastries on the table.


    Xiao Yao Yao immediately became anxious: "Hey~~ That''s my thing..."


    "I didn''t give any useful information, I still want something, no way."


    "If you don''t give it, don''t give it. People also have a small vault." Xiao Yao Yao said, a purple metal strip flashed on his paw, and under the stunned gaze of Zi Nu and others, it was like chewing. It gnawed like sugarcane.


    Guren said with a look of astonishment: "She she she she... she eats metal?"


    Tian Yan said: "Pixiu, the nine sons of the dragon, is the guardian of the dragon soul. He feeds on metal. I didn''t expect it to be true."


    Nongyu looked at Tian Yan with surprise on her face: "You even know this, it''s really profound."


    Tian Yan smiled embarrassedly: "I have always been interested in ancient legends, so I read more ancient books about this."


    "This mouth is too good, if it bites on someone, it''s fine." Hu Meiren said in amazement.


    When the girls thought about it, they all shuddered, and those so-called magic weapons, in front of this brave, have become decorations.


    Those so-called knight swordsmen, who would dare to use swords and swords in front of her?


    Divine beast, really worthy of being a divine beast.


    "Okay, don''t gossip, since you want to play in Loulan, then I will take you around and prepare for it. We will leave tomorrow morning."


    Li Wu pointed to herself: "Can I go too?"


    Monkey King nodded: "You can go whatever you want."


    Li Wu heard the words and immediately ran to his room to prepare.


    "This time I will join in the fun of Loulan." Zi Nu smiled, and she was also very interested in the legendary Loulan.


    In a small town, in a house.


    After hearing the report from the King of Poisons, Tianze flashed a light called ambition in his eyes: "Loulan, it seems that this time, this is our only chance."


    The exorcist also showed his brilliance: "It is said that Loulan is asleep with unmatched power. As long as we obtain this power, the master will rejuvenate Baiyue, just around the corner!"


    "Go! We must first Da Qin find Loulan''s location."


    At the same time, Yan Dan, who had just returned to the country of Yan, also learned the same news.


    "Loulan~ The ancient legend may not be true, but even the legendary golden carp has appeared. Regardless of whether this legend is true or not, you must go there. Qin is originally stronger than other countries. This thing..."


    "Jing Ke, you are going to the Mo family to borrow some masters from the giant."


    Jing Ke leaned against the wall, with a casual face and no scruples when he spoke: "The giant may not agree. You have asked the Mo family for help many times. Didn''t the giant simply refuse it? Even if you join the Mo family cheeky, they don''t. Promise?"


    Yan Dan''s complexion was slightly embarrassed. Regarding Jing Ke''s understanding, he didn''t care about Jing Ke''s unreasonableness, and said in a deep voice: "This time is different from the past. When wars of various nations are set off, they will suffocate lives. The giants are kind and will certainly not stand idly by and just sit back and watch."


    Jing Ke pondered for a moment, then left and walked outside the house: "Then I will try it, I''m not sure that I can bring someone over."


    "Brother Lao Jing."


    "Really, since I got on your thief ship, I don''t have time to go back, and I don''t know how my junior sister and master are doing now." Jing Ke muttered and drifted away.


    The royal palace of Korea.


    People from the Quicksand Organization have also gathered here.


    Han Fei looked at the few people in the room with a serious expression: "Although my brother-in-law is here on this trip to Loulan, there won''t be any problems, but he probably doesn''t care about it very much. Great possibility, so this time, General, I¡¯m afraid I will trouble you to go there in person.


    Wei Zhuang''s face was flat: "The legend of Loulan, I have also heard from Master, the legend is that in the forbidden area of ??Loulan, there is a peerless magic weapon-[Chi You''s sword] sealed, who can control this peerless magic weapon, Then you can master the invincible power in the world."


    Zhang Liang looked serious: "After the occurrence of this series of events, the so-called legend may not be just a legend. Master Wukong is ready to go personally. This has already shown that the legend of Loulan must be true. Therefore, even if it is not available, It must not fall into the hands of the enemy, especially King Qin."


    Han Fei looked at Mo Ya Baifeng who was standing in the window: "Mo Ya, Bai Feng, this time you take the people from the original night and go to Loulan with the general. You don¡¯t want to get it, and you would rather destroy than fall into the enemy. Hands."


    Both Mo Ya and Bai Feng nodded silently.


    "Then, let''s start overnight, it''s a matter of great importance, and we can''t delay it for a moment; my brother-in-law has two great beasts. Even if we leave tomorrow morning, he can catch up with you, so I must leave early."


    "Go get ready!"


    All parties are moving, it seems that this trip to Loulan will definitely not be lonely.


    The next day, after eating breakfast, Monkey King set off with the girls.


    Sun Wukong and his woman were riding on Lei''s back; sisters like Mei Sanniang, who had the status of a subordinate, were riding on Xiao Yaoxu''s back.


    Gate of the Royal Palace of Korea.


    Han Fei looked at the two sacred beasts that broke through the sky and muttered to himself: "I hope there will be no accidents..." ..

 2616 Chapter One Hundred and Ten

    Standing high in the sky, looking down below, the long yellow sand is reflected in the eyes of Monkey King and the others. The rolling hills are also piled up with all the yellow sand. Here is the world of yellow sand, and also a mysterious world.


    The vast desert, the dead sea of ??sand, can''t see a trace of green, there is no gurgling water, no towering mountains, it is always hot yellow, hot.


    "Shahai! It''s Shahai! Look at it, it''s Shahai!" Honglian looked down and looked very excited. As a princess, she was naturally happy and excited when she saw this''legendary'' desert for the first time.


    Xiao Meng glanced faintly, but appeared calm: "There is nothing, it''s still so hot, what''s so happy about?"


    After speaking, she nestled in Monkey King''s arms again, and she found that as long as she stayed in Monkey King''s arms, she could ignore the heat outside and become refreshed and comfortable.


    "It''s really hot!" Duiyu looked up at the big sun in the sky, fanning the wind with her small hand.


    As they went deep into the desert, a huge sand boat appeared in front of everyone, driving in the sand sea at an extremely fast speed.


    At the end of the line of sight, two huge wooden birds flying in the sky appeared.


    This is not a coincidence, but that Monkey King came here with time, otherwise he could appear here in a flash at the speed of Lei and Pai Yao.


    Along the way, they were all playing around and it took several days to arrive.


    Concubine Yan''s face was flat and said, "It''s the Qin army and the Mo family."


    Yan Lingji: "After all, we set off ahead of us. It is normal to run into it now."


    As she said, Yan Lingji''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly, because in her sight, there were several horses galloping in the sand: "Why did they come here? It''s really hopeless."


    But think about it, taking Tianze as a person, if he were to let him know Loulan''s secret, he would definitely not stand idly by.


    "Plus Wei Zhuang and others who are slightly behind, it''s really lively this time." Monkey King said, patted Lei''s back to signal: "Go down."


    Guren looked curious: "Why are you going down? Is it there?"


    Monkey King: "When you come to this desert, don''t you want to experience the feeling of walking in the desert?"


    "I want to~~Of course I do!" As the first time he came to this desert, Gulian was very positive.


    Foot on the ground, stepping on the rolling yellow sand, some hot feet, but everyone present has internal strength, and the problem is not big.


    Duili had already pulled Xiaomeng, grabbed the yellow sand and started playing.


    Hu Meiren said with a surprised look: "It''s hard to believe that there are still people living in this environment. Those people of Loulan are really amazing."


    Tian Yan explained with a smile: "In this sea of ??sand, there are also oasis, but the ancient legend has not found Loulan''s location so far. I am afraid that even if you find the oasis, you can''t find the trace of Loulan!"


    The tide banshee paused and held the yellow sand in her hand: "Since there is no trace of the ground to be found, then this Loulan must be underground. Am I right, husband?"


    "Don''t guess, let''s go, you will know when you get there."


    A few hours later.


    Qin State, sand boat.


    "Report to the general that there is a group of people in the front, please give instructions."


    Meng Tian''s face was majestic and calm: "Can you know his identity?"


    "It seems to be the group of people in the portrait that needs special attention."


    Mrs. Xiang, who had been calm and unwavering on the side, had a slight change in complexion, a little nervous.


    Meng Tian''s majestic and quiet face also became extremely solemn when he heard this: "I didn''t expect that he was here too. It seems that this Loulan legend must be true." After speaking, he looked at Yin Yang Jia Yun Zhongjun and others: "How many adults, what do you mean?"


    Jun Yunzhong said with a solemn expression: "Before you get what''s inside, that person must not provoke him, so stay away for the time being. If he is in front, you will definitely be able to find Loulan. We just need to follow."


    Meng Tian nodded silently when he heard the words: "The king also repeatedly urged that if you encounter a group of people in the portrait, you must not conflict with them, then we will act according to what the adult said."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sudden noise in my ears. When I looked up, two big organ birds appeared in the line of sight. After seeing the public losers, they laughed and said, "I didn''t expect the Mo Family to come here. Muddy waters, this doesn¡¯t match the admonitions of their ancestors."


    Mrs. Xiang''s face was expressionless: "The Yan Guoyan prince Dan is one of the leaders of the Mo family, presumably this group was sent by Yan Dan."


    Meng Tian: "Yan Dan... is another tricky person. It seems that this task is not easy." He said, he said, "All the generals cheered me up and prepared for emergency." !"


    Standing on top of the organ bird, Jing Ke looked down and said, "I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Sun here. It''s true fate."


    Hearing the words, Pioneer gave him a straight look: "I said Brother Jing, you are opening your eyes and talking nonsense. People have made it clear that they are also here for Loulan, and the purpose is the same as ours, so it is not fate."


    Yan Dan, dressed in black, showed a strange light in his eyes: "Since this one is here, it means that the legend of Loulan is not groundless."


    Qin Wuyang: "But if you want to get the things in there from Mr. Sun, it''s really hard to get to the sky."


    Yan Dan: "What we have to do is to prevent that thing from falling into Qin''s hands. If it falls into Mr. Sun''s hands, we naturally don''t need to bother."


    Yan Dan was not so generous. It was just that Sun Wukong''s strength was placed there. He obviously couldn''t afford it. Since he couldn''t afford it, Loulan''s things were just icing on the cake. For them, it didn''t matter much.


    Anyway, people are already invincible, and the same is true when they obtain the invincible world.


    But if it fell into Qin''s hands, the meaning would be completely opposite.


    "It''s so boring, how long will it take to walk?" Hong Lian stomped deep and lightly stepped on the yellow sand, with a boring look. Once the freshness passed, it was obvious that the initial enthusiasm was lost.


    Monkey King looked at the sea of ??sand around him: "You won''t be bored right away."


    Not long after the words fell, I saw the yellow sand all around suddenly moved quickly, as if something was swimming below.


    After Guren saw it, he immediately became excited: "What is it? What is it?"


    With Monkey King, she has no idea what she is afraid of.


    Bang bang bang~~~


    A huge sandfish flew out from the yellow sand, and with a bang, went into the yellow sand and disappeared...


    That scene, like a fish swimming in the sea, was ups and downs silent, which was a miracle.


    Honglian looked stunned: "Are there fish in this desert?"


    (PS: Regarding the update, there is only one update now. This time the boss is too ruthless. He rushes to hand over the house and accompanies me to work every day. As a boss, I don¡¯t hesitate to do this. I have nothing to say. , So there is no time code at noon. There is only one change. After the handover, two changes will be resumed.) ..

 2617 Chapter One Hundred and Eleven

    Tian Yan said, "This is a dry fish. It usually lives in the underground rivers and quicksands deep in the desert. It will not easily appear on the ground. It should have been disturbed by the huge sandboat of Qin State before it appeared here. "


    Honglian: "This fish has never been seen before, is it delicious?"


    Monkey King reached out and touched Honglian''s head twice: "When did you become a foodie? You want to eat everything you see?"


    Gulian''s complexion was red and beautiful: "I am not curious."


    Monkey King ordered: "Lei, go grab two."


    Lei stomped the ground with a light hoof, and an invisible wave spread instantly, no more, no less, just to stun the two dry fish and fall into the desert. Then they floated on their own and flew in front of Lei. Disappear.


    The girls were surprised at this scene. They had seen a lot of Monkey King''s ability to change things out of thin air, and they had long been accustomed to it; but they didn''t expect that even Monkey King''s mounts had such ability, which made them a little surprised. .


    However, it was relieved to think that they were divine beasts.


    "It''s so hot, Master, when can we get there?" Duiyu lay down on Pai Yao''s back listlessly. Compared with the frolics at the beginning, she was too lazy to look like a salted fish now.


    On the other hand, Xiao Meng was better than her, and she followed Monkey King from beginning to end, showing no difference.


    Li Wu held her hands and fanned the wind: "This place is really unbearable. I really want to have a puddle to take a bath. Master, aren''t we here to travel? How come we are suffering?"


    Monkey King: "I can''t bear this bit of suffering? I asked you to walk on foot just to train your mind. Keep walking. It won''t be long before it will be there. Let you wash up."


    After walking for about half an hour, suddenly the sky full of yellow sand flew up, surging and rushing, flooding the sky here like a tornado, accompanied by wind and sand, making people unable to open their eyes.


    A roar came out in vain from the yellow sand in the sky, and the sound shook everywhere, as if the wild beast that had been sleeping for a thousand years was awakened, making people feel inexplicably tight after hearing it.


    "This is?!" Yan Fei and the others were surprised.


    I saw that the dancing wind and sand gathered together, forming a terrifying monster condensed by golden yellow sand, which appeared in front of everyone with a shocking perspective.


    "What kind of monster is this? There are still such things in the world?" Guren was shocked, but not panicked.


    On the other hand, Zi Nu and the others are a little plain. Those with rich experience also maintain a plain heart for the monsters formed by this kind of wind and sand. Anyway, they follow Sun Wukong. They have never seen any magical things. This is no surprise. Up.


    The sand monsters gathered together to form the appearance of Pai Yao, but it was bigger and more deterrent than the current Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao Yao saw it, and was furious. She knew how noble the identity of Monkey King was, but she knew that a sand monster guarding the entrance would dare to be disrespectful to her master and brother. It was a heinous crime. The strange smoke disappeared, but it was stopped by Monkey King waved his hand.


    "Let me meet this monster!" Mei Sanniang yelled, holding the death scythe, and she shot the sand monster''s head with a stab, almost cut out a huge gap in an instant. Divide the head of the sand monster Pai Yao in half.


    However, this is a monster formed by wind and sand. Such an attack has no effect on it. The wounds healed instantly. With a roar, the sand monster Pixiu bit at Mei Sanniang in one bite.


    "Hey, you monster, I''m still afraid that you won''t succeed!" Relying on her body that is absolutely defensive, Mei Sanniang is not afraid at all, and she yells, actually it is the huge mouth of the sand monster Pixiu who bit her mouth. Rush away...


    With a loud''bang'', Mei Sanniang passed through the sand monster''s mouth with a brutal posture, pierced through the back of his head, and landed on the ground.


    The sand monster Paixiu suddenly turned into yellow sand in the sky as if it had received a fatal attack, and was unable to spill to the ground.


    Mei Sanniang carried the death sickle and grinned: "It looks pretty bluff, not very good."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw that the yellow sand behind me was suddenly floating and condensed. This time, it was not Pai Yao, but a salon, huge and majestic, full of oppressive force, curled into circles, forming a prison. , Directly trapped Mei Sanniang in it, and then contracted. Mei Sanniang couldn''t hide at all. She was entangled and exclaimed, "Oh~ this thing is pretty strong, Master, help! "


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and pinched it so gently, only to see Sharon''s''bang'', it burst into yellow sand in the sky, and fell down.


    Mei Sanniang also fell heavily to the ground, just defending with her body, without any pressure, patted the yellow sand on her body, and stood up like an okay person.


    Monkey King explained: "This sand monster is made of yellow sand. It can only be defeated by ordinary means, but cannot be killed. It also exists to guard the entrance of Loulan. As long as you defeat it, the entrance will appear."


    As soon as Monkey King¡¯s voice fell, the sand monsters that had been squeezed by his palm were scattered where the yellow sand was scattered. The yellow sand began to sink, forming a huge sand pit spinning endlessly. Two stone statues slowly stood up from it, just like that. The ancient guardian who guarded the gate.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand, and Yan Fei and other women were protected by a transparent mask: "In this wind and sand whirlpool, there is a strong tearing force. Even a master in the world will be dizzy and even seriously injured. You don¡¯t have to worry about safety with the mask protection you set up. Let¡¯s go and go down.¡±


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yao Yao immediately jumped into it and opened the way ahead; Concubine Yan followed closely, followed by Moon God, Purple Girl, Chao Banshee...


    In the end, only Monkey King, Honglian, and Yan Ling Ji were left.


    "Husband, let''s go down too." Yan Lingji and Honglian held Monkey King''s hand from left to right, and jumped down at the same time.


    Through the raging wind and sand, the place where Monkey King and the others landed has completely changed into a whole new world.


    The dazzling light shines like a starry sky, the blue sky and white clouds, the green mountains and the green water, which are in sharp contrast with the world with only yellow sand.


    After seeing Guren, he couldn''t help exclaiming: "Oh my God! This place is too beautiful!"


    "The ancient city of Loulan, an eternal oasis, is indeed incredible." Together with Zi Nu, they couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    At the last moment, the sky was full of wind and sand, but the next moment was tree-shaded, sparkling, it was as incredible as a dream...

 2618 Chapter 112 Ancient City of Loulan

    "No one will come here for now. Those who want to wash up should hurry." Monkey King said, but within two seconds, he took off his clothes and jumped into the lake.


    Li Wu''s face was worried: "Isn''t anyone coming? Those from Qin and Yan..."


    Monkey King: "Don''t worry, the reason I didn''t kill the sand monster was because I wanted it to buy us some time. Since we entered here, the entrance has been closed. If we want to open it, those people must defeat it again. The sand monsters are good, and with their strength, it takes a little time."


    Trendy Banshee: "But I always feel a little unsafe."


    Sun Wukong waved his hand, and a huge enchantment instantly enveloped the entire lake: "With this enchantment, others can''t see this place. You should rest assured now?"


    "My husband''s magical skills are really endless." Yan Lingji said, she had already returned her clothes, showing her perfect and hot body, stepped into the lake, and swam towards Monkey King...


    With the beginning of Yan Ling Ji, Zi Nu and the others also started to act...


    Concubine Yan and Li Wu, who have not had a relationship with Monkey King, walked to the other side with flushed faces...


    In a moment, the scenery of the small lake here has become very beautiful.


    The scenes where the beauty is playing is always imaginative.


    It was not until half an hour later that Monkey King and his party went ashore.


    Walking along the trail, it didn''t take long before the eyes suddenly opened up, and a prosperous ancient city appeared in front of everyone.


    Honglian looked curious: "Is this the ancient city of Loulan? It looks really good."


    Hu Meiren exclaimed: "The legendary Loulan really exists!"


    Zi Nu looked serious and said, "Be careful, for the people here, we are intruders."


    As soon as the voice fell, they saw a group of guards in silver armor appeared in the sight of everyone. Monkey and the others saw them, and they naturally saw Monkey and others. They drew out their weapons and ran over with a vigilant look. He shouted loudly: "Outsiders? How dare to break into Loulan without permission and take them down!"


    Even if the opportunity to ask and explain was not given, the Loulan guards had already launched an attack.


    Upon seeing this, Xiao Yao Yao leaped up and landed in front of Monkey King, roaring at the Loulan guards who had rushed in. It could be described as shaking everywhere, with extraordinary aura, and the terrifying aura oppressed the Loulan guards unable to move. , Full of fear: "Oh my god~ this...what kind of monster is this?!"


    "Yeah~~ I''m so angry, you dare to say that I am a monster!!" Xiao Yaoxiu was full of anger. She was born in Loulan, and she was a monster of the town clan of Loulan. She rarely returned to her hometown, but she was the son of Loulan. Min is regarded as a monster, can she not be angry?


    "This...this monster can still talk?!!!" Several unbearable Loulan soldiers were directly frightened and their legs were soft and they sat down on the ground.


    "I''ve said that I am not a monster! Yeah, I am so angry! Don''t you even recognize me? If it weren''t for the sake of you as the people of Loulan, I really want to burn you into a flame. ash."


    After listening to Xiao Yao Yao''s words, several bold guards looked at her nervously, and one of them was not sure: "Have you discovered the treasure of the town on her totem" Dragon Soul] Very similar?"


    "After what you said, it is indeed a bit like...but not quite the same..."


    Naturally, it¡¯s not the same. Since I started with Monkey King, Xiao Yao Yao¡¯s bloodline has already evolved. Although it still maintains the appearance of Pai Yao, it has also changed its appearance. It is even more powerful and beautiful than before. It is only natural to recognize it.


    "You still have some knowledge. Now that you know who I am, don''t give way."


    "You really are the patron saint of my clan, Lord Dragon Soul?"


    "What dragon soul, I am Pai Yao, my name is Xiao Yao Yao!" Although I don''t know how many years he has lived, Xiao Yao Yao has always maintained his childhood innocent appearance.


    When the Loulan guards heard the words, they were taken aback. Such a mighty ancient beast suddenly said that he was called Xiao Yao Xiu. This name was really quite a violation.


    But they didn''t dare to talk about the names of ancient divine beasts. What happened was not something they could manage, so they should take it back to see the high priest.


    "That little...cough~~ Master Paixiu, and everyone, please come with us to meet the high priest."


    Following Yigan Loulan guards, Sun Wukong also gave birth to a hint of curiosity: "High priest, at the current time point, the current high priest should be no more than 28 years old, I just don''t know if it is her..."


    Entering the city, Yan Lingji and other women naturally saw the huge and beautiful statue standing upright. Concubine Yan and the others were nothing, but Zi Nu and Hong Lian had surprised eyes, because they both felt that This statue seems familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere.


    Guren asked curiously, "Who is this statue? It''s so beautiful!"


    One of the Loulan guards folded his hands together, and said respectfully: "She is the goddess whom Loulan respects, and a true god, so please be respectful when speaking."


    "Goddess..." Zi Nu squinted her eyes slightly and looked at Monkey King with a smile: "I remember when I saw you for the first time, there was a beauty by my side? It seems to be very similar to this Loulan goddess."


    "That''s right~~ it is her!" Jing Zinu said so, and Honglian immediately remembered: "When I saw you for the first time in Xinzheng, I also saw it. It really looks like this goddess. !"


    Loulan guards immediately took the words: "It must be just a look. The goddess is a god, how could he stay with mere mortals."


    Monkey King just smiled, didn''t speak, and there was nothing to explain with ignorant mortals.


    "If there really is a goddess in this world..." Zi Nu looked at Monkey King, and suddenly an idea that even her heartbeat speeded up in her heart, but is that really possible?But only this explanation can explain the inhuman strength of Monkey King, right?


    Moreover, Lei also said that the identity of Monkey King is beyond their dignity. The more they think about it, the more Zi Nu feels it is possible.


    "Isn''t it true?" At this moment, Zi Nu felt that they were getting closer and closer to the true identity of Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Zi Nui and had to say that she was indeed a very intelligent and capable woman, but with a little clue, she began to clarify his identity. Fortunately, this identity is a bit absurd. Not sure...

 2619 Chapter 113 The High Priest

    Following the Loulan guards all the way, a group of people appeared in front of Sun Wukong and others. The leader was a very beautiful woman, calm and restrained, exuding the queen''s temperament, she was Loulan''s leader-the high priest.


    On both sides behind the high priest, two teams of golden armored soldiers stood.


    Obviously, on the way Sun Wukong and others were brought, someone had already reported to the high priest in advance, and they were specially waiting for the arrival of Sun Wukong and his party.


    The high priest glanced at Xiao Yao Yao, the different colors in his eyes flashed away, watching Monkey King and his entourage said with great majesty: "All the strangers from far away, I am very curious. Without the guidance of the Loulan Warriors, you How did you come to this place?"


    The tide banshee had a thought, and Yan Ran smiled: "Of course it was Xiao Yao Yao who brought us here."


    The high priest calmly once again fixed his gaze on Xiao Yaoxiu: "Loulan¡¯s treasure of the town clan "Dragon Soul" is indeed my clan¡¯s town clan animal, but you think you can find one that is similar to the dragon soul. Can unknown creatures deceive me?"


    As he said, he shouted: "Come here, take these invaders to me!"


    After that, the golden armor soldiers acted immediately and surrounded Monkey King and his group.


    "You idiots, it''s rude!" Xiao Yao Yao screamed, and the horrible aura swept out like a tornado, and directly blew the group of golden armored fighters who were about to take action. Before, a paw stomped the high priest under her feet, and the huge head got close to her, and under her slightly frightened expression, she snorted: "You idiot, are you not the high priest? You don''t even recognize me. , And want to be disrespectful to my lord, do you want the entire Loulan to be moved to the ground?"


    After the fear, the high priest returned to the peace of the past: "I don¡¯t know who you are, but Loulan¡¯s people are servants of Lord Goddess. As servants of God, we will not fear anyone, even if it¡¯s dead. I will never abandon Lord Goddess, Lord Goddess will punish you!"


    "So, are you an idiot?" Xiao Yao Yao yelled, "Since you say that you are the servant of the goddess, aren''t you the servant of my lord? Since you are the servant of my lord, dare you? Disrespect to my lord, do you want to be wiped out forever?"


    "Do you dare to speak rudely to the goddess?" The high priest heard the words and was furious. Xiao Yao Yao''s words were heard in her ears. It was obvious that Monkey King was taking advantage of their respected goddess. As a loyal servant, could she not Are you angry?


    And the golden armored warriors all had red eyes, as if they were mad, all of them were extremely angry, and the goddess of faith was insulted. As servants, they could only wash away with desperate efforts and rushed desperately. Come forward...


    "You should give me some sleep." Monkey King spoke calmly, a trace of invisible aura spread out instantly, and all the golden armored soldiers who rushed forward fainted to the ground.


    These are the loyal believers of the goddess, that is, his servants of Sun Wukong. Although this situation is disrespectful, it is also a manifestation of absolute loyalty to the goddess. Therefore, Sun Wukong did not blame them for his generosity. The so-called ignorant is not guilty. .


    When the high priest saw such a scene, his eyes widened, he reached out his hand and took out a metal ball from his clothes, and yelled: "My Goddess, your most faithful people are facing disaster at this time, please come down Oracle, help the humble me to wait for a helping hand!"


    However, after a while, the iron ball in the hands of the high priest did not move at all.


    "This...???" The high priest was a little confused at this moment. This is different from what he imagined. At this moment, the dragon soul in his hand should not be a masterpiece of light, turning into an ancient beast, brave, and helping Loulan to repel all the enemies who have come. ?Why is Hao no movement?Had the Lord Goddess forgotten their most loyal people?


    "What is this person doing?" Guren looked at the high priest with curiosity.


    This quiet scene was once embarrassing.


    "Hehe~~ There is actually another me. It''s fun." Xiao Yao Yao saw the iron ball in the hands of the high priest and was immediately drawn to his attention. He directly ignored the high priest, and after snatching the iron ball from her hand, he had a trace of supernatural power. Infused into it, the iron ball immediately became a masterpiece of Guanghua, and in the illusion, an extremely cute animal image was formed, just like the brave in the original work.


    Looking at Xiao Yao Yao, Pai Yao called out from time to time, and jumped to look at her, eyes full of doubt, without the slightest fear.


    Little Paixiu stretched out his paws and gently stroked Xiao Paixiu''s head: "I used to be your eldest sister, and you are my younger sister. Everything depends on me, understand?"


    Xiao Paixiu tilted his head suspiciously, looked at Xiao Paixiu, and then nodded seemingly.


    When Sun Wukong saw this, he felt a little funny. He took himself as a little brother, no, it was a little sister. This picture is really amazing.


    The high priest on the side was completely stunned. Their Loulan guardian beast turned out to be the younger sister of someone else''s family. What kind of joke, how could Pai Yao betray the Lord Goddess?That is the life created by the goddess himself, how could it betray?


    Is the legend all fake?


    At this moment, the high priest began to doubt the legend of will passed down from generation to generation by Loulan.


    "Listen to him!"


    However, just when the high priest began to doubt life, a very gentle voice suddenly sounded in his mind, which made people hear it. It was a sound of physical and mental comfort, and the soul was purified. The high priest immediately widened his eyes and looked away. The statue of the goddess in the distance looked over, and there seemed to be a goddess phantom nodding and smiling at her. For a while, the body and mind were happy.


    "God... oracle?!!!"


    The whole body and mind of the high priest trembled. For thousands of years, Loulan had not accepted the oracle, but today, she actually received the oracle from the goddess. The secret they have been guarding is not false, and the goddess has not Forget them.


    The high priest hurriedly got up, came to Sun Wukong and knelt down with a puff, his forehead fell to the ground, humble and polite: "Everything obeys the master''s instructions."


    For the people of Loulan, the goddess is their faith and everything to them. The goddess'' oracle is absolute. Since the goddess descended the oracle to tell her to obey the people in front of her, she would not hesitate To execute.


    This is the absolute loyalty and persistence of the mindless believers.


    "She...what''s wrong?" It was Honglian and the others that were so dazed by the high priest''s actions. They looked like death before, so why did they kneel down and call for their master?..

 2620 Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen

    Monkey King glanced at the statue of the goddess and shook his head: "It''s really nosy, I wanted to play punishment games."


    Zi Nu and others all looked at Monkey King with an unexpected look. They were all extremely smart women. The sudden performance of the high priest naturally made them see the clues. It seems that their husband is indeed There are some unknown relationships with this Loulan goddess.


    "Little Paixiao, come here." Monkey King extended his right hand to the little Paixiao.


    Little Pi Xiu flew into Sun Wukong''s hand immediately, rubbing his small head affectionately against his hand.


    When the high priest saw such a scene, he had no doubt about the oracle. Even the beast Pixiu, created by the goddess himself, was so close to him, which is enough to explain everything. The adult in front of him must have a relationship with their goddess. , Isn''t there a more powerful Pai Yao beside him?


    The reason why the high priest had determined at a glance that Xiao Yao Yao was a fake was because she was in control of Loulan''s real dragon soul. Since it was really in her own hands, the one in front of her must be fake.


    If Paixiu had no special mission, he would not wake up. Normally, it could only be an iron ball. The reason why Xiao Paixiu would wake up was entirely because Xiao Paixiu had instilled her own life energy.


    Just like the current [Tears of Life], before the goddess'' oracle was obtained, it was just a beautiful necklace.


    Only after receiving the goddess'' oracle and being given life by the goddess, the tears of the goddess can transform into Xiaoli.


    Monkey King looked at the high priest and said calmly: "Give me the tears of the goddess."


    The high priest did not dare to hesitate at all, immediately got up and said respectfully: "Please wait a moment." With that, he hurriedly stepped into the hall...


    After the high priest left, Hu Meiren asked curiously: "My husband, why did the high priest suddenly yield? What happened?"


    Monkey King responded with a smile: "It should be some instructions."


    "Instructions..." Zi Nu looked at Monkey King, "Are you really related to the Loulan Goddess? The woman we saw before is not Loulan Goddess, right?"


    Monkey King also didn''t answer directly: "The time has come, and you will naturally know."


    This made Zi Nu and the others a little depressed, this kind of wondering, but the feeling that the other party was pretending to be mysterious was really unbearable.


    After a while, the high priest came out with a beautiful necklace. He knelt down in front of Monkey King with a humble face, raised his hands respectfully, and showed the tears of the goddess in front of Monkey King: "My lord, this is my race. The tears of the goddess who has been guarding."


    Gu Lian''s eyes shone slightly: "What a beautiful necklace, what does this thing do?"


    The high priest said respectfully: "This is the goddess personally bestowed on Loulan. When the time comes, it will guide me to wait, rescue Loulan, and eliminate the knots between Loulan and Chiyou that have lasted for thousands of years. That''s how it is written."


    The tide banshee was surprised: "The Chi You clan, do they really exist?"


    High Priest: "I don''t know if the Chi You clan exists, but the things left by the Chi You clan have been guarded by the people of Loulan for thousands of years. Presumably, you are here for this, right?"


    Concubine Yan asked indifferently: "Does Loulan really have unmatched power hidden in the legend, as the legend says?"


    Having confirmed the identity of Monkey King, the high priest did not conceal the slightest: "It is true. It is just that power. It is better not to be in the world, otherwise, it will inevitably be disastrous."


    Yan Lingji smiled: "Listening to what you said makes people more curious."


    The high priest looked solemn: "This is not a joke, curiosity, it will only make more people die."


    Hong Lian akimbo his hips and said with a smug expression: "What are you still afraid of now? Isn''t Wukong from my family here? We came to Loulan this time just to resolve this matter."


    The high priest immediately recalled the words of the goddess again, and his gaze rested on Monkey King. The goddess said that everything must obey him, and then bowed his head and said respectfully: "Everything is subject to your arrangements."


    As soon as the voice fell, a golden armor warrior hurried in: "The high priest, it''s not good, there are a large number of elite soldiers attacking and coming in!"


    "What?!" The high priest''s expression changed drastically: "Is the disaster already on my Loulan?" After saying that, he immediately kowtow to Monkey King: "My lord, please save my Loulan, save my people in Loulan!"


    Sun Wukong said calmly: "If you don''t want to have casualties, just let them in, then I will naturally deal with it. Now, take me to the place where [Chiyou''s Sword] is sealed."


    The high priest immediately ordered the golden armored soldier: "Order to go down, let my people in Loulan hide far away, don''t conflict with them, just let them in!"


    The golden armor warrior does not doubt that he has him, and leads the way...


    The high priest is leading the way: "My lord, please follow me..."


    Just when Monkey King and the others went to the sealed place of [Chiyou''s Sword], Qin Bing had already invaded the ancient city of Loulan.


    Looking at Loulan, both civilians and guards were retreating to them, causing Qin''s soldiers and soldiers to frown slightly.


    "General, there is no fraud, right?"


    Meng Tian''s face was resolute and serious: "The order is passed on, the whole army is on guard, but it is never allowed to kill innocent people indiscriminately, and those who violate the order, cut!"


    "Yes!"


    Meng Tian ruled the army severely, and an order was issued and spread across the army immediately.


    Meng Tian''s order like this is naturally not a kind of soft-heartedness. The so-called kindness is not a soldier, he did so, just not wanting to offend Monkey King.


    Because he was also suspecting that Monkey King had something to do with Loulan. If they killed innocent people and angered Monkey King, it would only bring disaster to Qin State, so he didn''t dare.


    It was not only Qin Jun who did this, but also Yan Dan, Tian Ze and others gave the same order to his men.


    Compared with the original work, Loulan is much luckier now.


    Meng Tian looked behind him: "Mr. Yunzhong, can you sense where she is now?"


    Jun Yunzhong is not talking nonsense, leading the way: "Follow me..."


    As the people of Yin and Yang family, they naturally also have special means of contact. The reason Yun Zhongjun knew where Sun Wukong and others were was completely because of the Sun Wukong and his party, there was another existence-Moon God.


    Although Moon God had no choice but to surrender due to Monkey King''s strength, it did not mean that she had surrendered.


    It''s impossible for someone like her to easily submit to others.


    Entrance to Loulan Forbidden Land.


    The high priest said respectfully: "My lord, this is the sealed place of [Chi You''s Sword]." ..

 2621 Chapter 115 The Demon God of Soldiers

    Sun Wukong stepped forward and put the tears of the goddess in his hand into the groove on the bronze door, twisting it slightly, the bronze door slowly opened with the sound of "kaka"...


    In the slightly dim forbidden ground, there was an extremely ancient and mysterious atmosphere.


    Monkey King leads the way, and enters it first...


    After a while, a magic sword with a faint glow appeared in front of everyone, like a demon imprisoned for a thousand years, imprisoned on a special sharp stone, surrounded by chains criss-crossed and bound, seal.


    "Is this the legendary Chiyou sword?" Zi Nu and the others looked moved: "Seal for thousands of years, it can exude such powerful sword energy!"


    Xiao Meng frowned slightly, staring at Chi You''s sword: "This sword makes me feel a little uncomfortable, I don''t like it."


    Concubine Yan: "What a heavy evil spirit, this is a magic sword, no wonder it''s going to be sealed here."


    Monkey King said calmly: "Sanniang Mei."


    "Understood." Mei Sanniang held the death sickle and immediately went forward. Of course, she had to do this kind of rude work.


    A faint light flashed in his eyes, and the death sickle in Mei Sanniang''s hand was already swung down. Hearing only a crisp sound of''ding'', the thick chain broke, and the seal was declared broken.


    Chi You¡¯s sword, which has been sealed for thousands of years, seemed to have a sense of induction, with ear-piercing sword sounds and buzzing sounds. A strong devilish energy emerged from the sword body, attacking the fine iron chains bound to the altar around it, and The runes looming on it collapsed...


    Immediately, the sound of''ding ding'' rang, and the chains broke. Chi You''s sword broke free. After being trapped for thousands of years, it finally regained its freedom. With a sword roar, it turned into a red light to Zi Nu and others. Flying away...


    Trapped for thousands of years, it is now in urgent need of blood.


    It''s a pity that the people in the forbidden area are not simple characters at this moment. I saw the purple girl stretched out her slender hand, and the sword art was instantly carried out. The Chi You sword that sprinted towards her stopped in the air for a moment, struggling and trembling. Not only, but it is no longer difficult to make a difference.


    Zi Nu made a decisive decision, probing her hand to grab Chi You¡¯s sword...


    It was only at a critical juncture, but was stopped by Monkey King: "Don''t move."


    Zi Nu was able to stop and looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    "This is a magic sword. With your cultivation base, you can''t control it yet. If you hold it, you will be controlled by the magic sword and become enchanted."


    However, as soon as Monkey King finished his voice, he saw a beautiful figure suddenly flashed, and he already grasped Chi You''s sword.


    "Moon God!" Yan Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she stared at the Moon God coldly: "Didn''t you hear what Wukong said, this is a magic sword!"


    The Moon God showed disdain: "Only mediocre people will be controlled by the sword. I will accept this Chi You''s sword unceremoniously!"


    With the fall of the mythological sound of the moon, the devilish energy on Chi You¡¯s sword had already penetrated into her body along her arm. In an instant, the breath of the moon god swelled, rising extremely, and the blowing clothes danced without wind. The whole person is entangled by a powerful demon energy, blood is spreading, and weird runes appear on the face of the moon god, and her long black hair is infested into a blood red, looking strange and evil. .


    But the feeling of being full of incomparable power made the Moon God''s face a happy expression, and the long hair danced like a demon god.


    "This Chi You sword seems to be interesting." Sun Wukong looked at the Chi You sword in Moon God''s hand with a slight surprise. He had owned this sword before and used it for a while, but it didn''t appear to appear in the sword. Such a strong side.


    This Chi You sword seemed to be stronger than the Chi You sword he had obtained before.


    The Chi You''s sword he had previously obtained had a spirit, but it was not condensed into shape, while the sword spirit of this Chi You''s sword had already condensed into shape, just like Han Fei''s inverse scale.


    "This power... is really awesome!!" The Moon God looked excited, looked at Concubine Yan, with a frantic face, surging blood, releasing an amazing killing intent: "Dongjun, I have been pressed by you all the time. For one thing, this time, you will eventually be defeated by me!"


    "It turns out that you have been thinking about it all the time." Concubine Yan''s complexion was indifferent and still calm as usual: "Don''t think that if you get a sword, you can crush me. I could crush you before, but now it''s the same."


    "Then give it a try!" Moon God''s face was cold, his voice did not contain the slightest emotion, and his killing intent was like a substance that made people cold all over.


    Concubine Yan''s skill was transported to the extreme. On top of her slender hand, the Qi of Longyou surged and she was about to fight against the Moon God. Unexpectedly, the Moon God''s delicate body appeared in front of Xiao Pai Yao and grabbed it. She stepped away and stepped aside.


    It turned out that from the very beginning, the moon gods were only to attract the attention of the concubine, so as to capture Xiao Pai Yao by surprise, because she knew very well that the power of a magic sword alone could not compete with Monkey King, only to capture Xiao Xiao Only by activating the demon god of soldiers can Pai Yao have the power to fight him.


    But all this was expected by Monkey King, and there was no surprise at all.Looking at the Moon God calmly said: "It seems that you have not been completely controlled by Chi You''s sword, and your mind is good, but I still advise you to give up quickly, otherwise it will take a long time, or let Chi You''s sword drink blood, you I can''t control it anymore."


    Moon God looked indifferent, like a demon: "Huh~ You don''t need to worry about this kind of thing. The Eastern Emperor was killed, and the Yin Yang family has reached the current situation. I will ask you to settle this account one by one!"


    "It seems that you are still a little dissatisfied." Monkey King smiled lightly: "It seems that I have to completely destroy the fluke and hope in your heart before you can understand the gap between your position and me; OK, since you If you think you can have the ability to fight me, then I will give you a chance to challenge me. Go, go and wake up the Demon God of soldiers, I will completely defeat all your hopes."


    "You will pay the price for your arrogance!" Moon God''s body flashed several times and appeared in front of a huge golem in the forbidden area. The struggling little brave in his hand also turned into an iron ball¡ª -Dragon Soul.


    "The Demon God of Soldiers, let me see today whether you have incomparable absolute power as in the legend!" The Moon God leaped forward and embedded the dragon soul in his hands into the huge Demon God of soldiers.


    The next moment, the terrible suction swayed out, and the Moon God struggled hard, but was not spared, and was caught in the body of the Soldier Demon God.


    After a while, Bing Demon God¡¯s eyes without focus suddenly lit up, shining with breathtaking red light. When Honglian saw it, he swallowed his saliva: "Wukong, can you really handle this thing... come over?"


    The Bing Demon God is too big, and its deterrence is too terrifying...

 2622 Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen

    The Bing Demon God only took one step, and the entire seal forbidden ground was shaken, but the pace of walking was very crooked and uncoordinated.


    The Soldier Demon God is like a huge mecha, and the Moon God, who is not very familiar with mechanism skills, is obviously not able to control this Soldier Demon God.


    Although unskilled, it is not difficult to control.


    The Moon God controlled the Soldier Demon God and stepped on Sun Wukong with one foot. The scope of the giant foot was even included with the Purple Girl.


    Upon seeing this, Zi Nu and others all withdrew.


    Monkey King held it high with one hand. Under the shocked gazes of Honglian and the others, he caught the huge foot that was slammed down with only one hand, and threw it casually, only to see the huge soldier demon floating in the air by the way, bang. A loud bang, smashed through the thick walls of the forbidden area and flew out at an astonishing speed, rolling repeatedly, and crushing several houses.


    "Too...too exaggerated?!!!" Mei Sanniang''s shocked little mouth opened into an O shape. She naturally knew that her master was invincible, but she didn''t expect this power to be too exaggerated, so huge. The Bing Demon God was thrown out by him casually, as simple as throwing a small stone.


    The Moon God shook his head that was so dizzy and turned, looking at the Monkey King who walked out of the entrance of the forbidden area, he was a little dazed with horror and was silent.


    Because she had already understood that even the legendary soldier demon god, it seemed that he was not an enemy of Monkey King. This person was really too strong, so powerful that it was hopeless.


    Just when the Moon God gave up the idea of ??giving up resistance, a large number of Qin Kingdom''s elite soldiers appeared in sight under the leadership of Meng Tian.


    Several figures in front of them performed light work and rushed to the scene at an extremely fast speed.


    Qin''s army, Yin-Yang family; Mohist masters led by Yan Dan; Quicksand led by Wei Zhuang; Tian Ze and other people all arrived at the same time.


    It''s just that the moment they saw Monkey King, they all stopped and watched from afar, no one dared to approach.


    Madam Xiang and other masters of the Yin Yang family hurriedly backed away and hid behind the elite Qin soldiers.


    The shadow that Monkey King gave them is really too big.


    Public and enmity radiated with eyes on the giant soldier demon in front of him, and his hands trembled in excitement: "Is this the soldier demon recorded in the ancient Xian? This steel body is simply the highest masterpiece of mechanical art. Perfect! It''s so perfect! It''s really beyond the reach of mortals!"


    "It''s just... the situation seems a bit uncomfortable!" Meng Tian frowned slightly, his face was solemn, looking at the ruins where the Demon God of Soldier is located, and the Demon God of Soldier deep in the ground can already see that this soldier Demon God seems to have fought against Monkey King, and suffered a big loss.


    However, it is full of confidence to lose the public and enemies: "It is impossible to lose! This demon god of soldiers is the highest masterpiece of mechanical art. It is beyond the reach of mortals. How could it be possible to lose! It must be Lord Moon God who does not understand mechanical art or how to manipulate It, that''s why it suffered."


    Meng Tian watched the public defeat and said in a deep voice: "The king sent you here for this moment, now, it''s time for you to act."


    "Leave it to the old man!" said the public and the enemy, and looked at Guyie, who had been silent on the side: "Mr. Guy, can you send me to the Demon God of War?"


    Guinie frowned slightly. To be honest, he didn''t want to be an enemy of Monkey King. After all, he was his lifesaver. It was just his duty and he was helpless.


    Although Guine will abandon Yingzheng in the future, it is just that the current Yingzheng has shown perfect performance and is a monarch worthy of assistance, so Guine will not betray anyway.


    With one hand holding the public vengeance, Gai Nie Yun started lightly. After a few passes, he came to the front of the soldier demon. He was about to send the public vengeance into the soldier demon, but saw several black feathers falling down, covering Nie¡¯s brow. Wrinkle, a little under your feet, retreat decisively.


    The cold light flashed away, and Mo Crow shot down and couldn''t help but smile: "The reaction is quite fast."


    The next moment, when Gai Nie retreated, he saw a white shadow flashing again. Gai Nie did not turn his head back, holding the sword behind him to block, and holding Bai Feng''s lightning strike, his body twisted, as light as nothing. Sliding out on the left, leaving the range of Mo Ya and Bai Feng''s combined attack.


    Mo Ya is holding a piece of black feather, his face is frivolous and casual: "As expected, he is the big brother of the Guigu faction. It is indeed powerful. Such an attack can be avoided."


    Gai Nie put aside his grievances, did not answer Mo Ya, but looked in another direction: "Xiao Zhuang, since it''s here, why not show up."


    Wei Zhuang walked out indifferently, staring at Gane: "Looking at this time, we are the enemy."


    Guyie answered in silence.


    Wei Zhuang''s eyes became fierce in an instant: "Alright, there will be a difference between us after all, and there is only one person who can live. It happened to be a break today."


    After Gane was silent for a moment: "Do you really think so? Xiaozhuang..."


    Wei Zhuang held the shark teeth and uttered a''Zhengzheng'' sword sound, and he responded with a strong fighting spirit.


    Ganie sighed a little helplessly, but did not back down. Now that Wei Zhuang has already made his senses, he has no reason to be afraid, because Ganie was also very combative in his youth. How does he play the prestige of the world''s number one Juggernaut in the future.


    And fighting against Wei Zhuang is also the one that Gaie Nie is most happily talking about now, because in this way, he can ignore other things.


    So he drew his sword resolutely.


    "Take him." After Wei Zhuang gave Mo Ya and Bai Feng the order to catch the public and lose their enemies, he fought with Gai Nie.


    Although they were not the top masters in the world in their youth, Gainie and Wei Zhuang were also top masters in the world. Their battles were gorgeous and pleasing to the eye, but they also showed deadly murderous intent, swords and swords everywhere, but for a moment, this The brother-in-law was out of sight of everyone.


    Mo Ya fixed his gaze on the person who lost his enemies: "So, are you going with us? Or do you want me to tie you away?"


    The public defeat did not show the slightest timidity, he hehe smiled: "Then we have to see if you two have that ability."


    "Then I really want to try." Mo Ja''s figure instantly turned into a black smoke and disappeared in place. When he appeared, he was already in front of the public to lose their enemies. This sudden change scared the public to lose their enemies. Jump, but fortunately, when Mo Ya was about to catch him, a flower whip formed by a circle of petals suddenly appeared, strangling toward Mo Ya¡¯s right hand...


    Mo Ya frowned slightly, hurriedly closed his hands and backed away, and looked to the left. At some unknown time, there were two more beautiful girls who were exactly the same: "If I guessed correctly, the two should be the young masters of the Yin Yang family. Fate-black and white." ..

 2623 Chapter 117: The Power of the Demon God of Soldiers

    Black and white was silent, his cold face couldn''t see the slightest hostility, but the shot was a sharp killer.


    The two sisters have a close mind and cooperate with each other in a tacit understanding. Mo Ya and Bai Feng did not lose sight of the wind. Both of them are known for their weird and extremely fast speeds. For a time, they were on a par with the black and white sisters. It is difficult to tell the winner.


    With black and white restraining Mo Ya and Bai Feng, no one was in charge of public vengeance. He immediately took the opportunity to climb the Bing Demon God and enter the control room.


    Seeing the Moon God¡¯s face full of secret patterns, he was stunned for public defeat and enmity, and said: "Lord Moon God, leave it to the old man next!"


    The Moon God silently gave up his driving position and stood aside.


    The public losers and the enemies sat in the driving position, and only slightly glanced at the control mechanism buttons, and it was already clear to the chest. I have to say that with the mechanism artisan, this guy''s achievements are almost at the top.


    Under the control of public defeat and enmity, the Demon God of Soldier stood up from the pit in the violent sound. This time, its movements no longer felt the uncoordinated feeling before. It was extremely stable. The speed fell towards Mo Ya and Bai Feng who were fighting against black and white.


    The black shadow falling from the top of the head made Mo Ya and Bai Feng a warning sign and hurriedly abandoned their opponents and retreated.


    With a loud bang, the huge fist hit the ground, and the house shattered, leaving a huge hole in the ground.


    With the speed of Mo Crow and Bai Feng, Rao was unable to withdraw from the aftermath in the first time. He was affected by the terrible energy, and the blood that was shocked instantly turned over, spurted out a mouthful of blood, and flew out. A few somersaults in the air, before falling firmly to the ground.


    "What a terrible power!!" Mo Ya wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, his face was shocked, just being affected by the aftermath, it actually caused them to be injured, worthy of the war gods of ancient times-the demon gods of war.


    It''s just that Mo Ya and Baifeng won''t concede defeat so easily, and there is no need to make it clear at all. The two of them stretched out at the same time, turning into two welcomes, black and white, even above the body of the demon god of soldiers.They knew very well that the demon god of steel body was really hard for mortals to contend, and the only way was to destroy the people who controlled it.


    When Wei Zhuang left, they asked them to seize the common demon, so that they could not allow the common demon to control the soldier demon. However, halfway through the black and white, they failed their mission and caused the common demon to control the soldier demon. This mistake, they It must be restored personally.


    At this moment, the speed of Mo Ya and Bai Feng are all showing their extremes, and they didn¡¯t leave any hands. Bai Feng even used his tricks [Feng Wu Six Fantasy], just to confuse the opponent to attack and hide himself. real body.


    Mo Ya and Bai Feng slid over the huge body of the Demon God of Soldiers, like two fleas, making it difficult to catch the enemy, no matter how they were caught, and seeing the two getting closer and closer to the control room where they were, they lost their enemies. But he sneered: "This is an extremely fierce soldier, don''t think it has only this ability!"


    As he said, the public and the enemy resolutely pressed a switch. The Demon God of Soldier suddenly opened his mouth and spewed a fiery flame. The heat wave scared Mo Ja and Bai Feng''s complexion slightly, but both of them were smart people. Although the incident happened suddenly, they thought of the way to deal with it at the first time, and flashed behind the Bing Demon God at a speed like a teleport. By the joints on their bodies, the two of them jumped and crossed a few times, and it was already there. The front of the control room.


    It was the Moon God¡¯s more fierce Onmyoji attack that only greeted them. His slender hand stretched out, and an invisible binding force instantly bound Mo Crow and White Phoenix, slowly floating in the air; then, Chi You¡¯s sword in his hand Also resolutely stabbed towards Mo Ya''s heart...


    The sudden change happened too suddenly. Both Mo Ya and Bai Feng are known for their speed. Their bodies are restrained by floating in the air, and their light work is restricted. It is not easy to get out of this crisis.


    Seeing that the sword of Moon God was about to pierce, but saw a mechanism bird in the sky appeared here at some point, Jing Ke leaped down and displayed the [five-step lore] in the air. Opened the Moon God''s Chi You Sword.


    Mo Ya and Bai Feng also took the opportunity to break free from the shackles at this moment. They both fell from the air at the same time, but they were caught by the flying mechanism bird.


    Jing Ke was also a little on the body of Bing Demon God, and jumped on the back of the mechanism bird.


    The Moon God could only watch Mo Ya and Bai Feng being rescued in his own hands, his angry face was slightly hideous, and the madness grew.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy!" The defeat of the public was a cold drink, and the Bing Demon suddenly turned his head, a flame swept across the sky, and the agency bird couldn''t dodge at all.


    "Oh~~ not good! I burned to death! Quick! Jump!" The thief cried out, and resolutely leaped down from the trap bird''s back.


    Jing Ke, Mo Ya, and Bai Feng did not hesitate at all, they all jumped down...


    The mechanism bird burning with raging fire slammed towards the huge stone statue of the goddess in front...


    With this momentum, if it hits the ground, the stone statue will inevitably collapse and shatter, and under the stone statue, there are still dozens of people from Loulan hiding.


    "You are really messy enough!" Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, he already appeared on the shoulder of the goddess statue, a finger stretched out, and the flying flame mechanism bird stopped floating in the air strangely; With a flick of one finger, the flame mechanism bird instantly turned into a flaming fireball, flew backwards, and crashed into the back of the demon god soldier.


    It looked like a small mechanical bird, but it burst out with unimaginable terrifying power. He only heard the roar of''Bang'', the huge body of the Demon God of soldiers crashed down under the shocking gaze of everyone, sinking into the ground. The entire ground was shaken.


    The little mechanism bird actually hit the Demon God of Soldier!


    Monkey King tilted his head and glanced at the place where Jing Ke and others were located: "Do you know the consequences of destroying this goddess statue?"


    Everyone such as the thief was frightened with a cold back and bowed their heads to apologize: "Sorry, we didn''t mean it..."


    Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "There is nothing wrong with you here, and those Qin soldiers will be handed over to you."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task." The Thief stood up and shouted, leaving with Mo Ya and the others.


    No way, the pressure on them by Monkey King is too great, so hurry up to bully those little soldiers.


    Monkey King looked at the Moon God in the Soldier Demon God, and said calmly: "Now that there are people who can control it, let''s continue." ..

 2624 Chapter 118: The Spirit of Chi You

    In response to Monkey King, the Bing Devil made a punch that was enough to break the mountain and crack the rock. Monkey King looked up and saw only a huge black shadow descending.


    "With strength, I won''t lose." Monkey King smiled back, squeezed his palms into fists, and fisted the giant fist that crashed.


    "Chuck~~"


    With just a clear and swift sound, the steel right hand of the Demon God of Soldier burst into a piece of debris under the incredibly shocking gaze of everyone, forming a rain of iron.


    "My... God!!!" The Thief grew up with his mouth wide, and said in stunned horror.


    Yan Dan and others were all on the spot in shock.


    The power of the Bing Demon God is terrifying. This punch is enough to smash a mountain. However, when he confronts Monkey King, his steel arm is shattered into dregs in a flash. The picture is too shocking and terrifying. people.


    "This... this... this... how is this possible!!!" The defeat of the public was already shocked by the terrible Monkey King, and he roared: "Impossible! How can human power achieve this level, impossible! Soldiers! The Devil God will never fail!"


    The remaining left hand of Bing Demon slammed down on Monkey King again.


    "You really don''t have a long memory." Sun Wukong looked indifferent. This time, he was not punching, just extended a finger, "Don''t understand? Such power, for me, is What''s the difference between ants?"


    ''Pop~''


    A finger popped out, in the middle of the giant fist that fell down. This time, it was even more shocking and simple. The whole left arm of the Demon God of soldiers bounced and dissipated, and even the residue was not left.


    "How... how... how... how could it be!!!"


    The whole body trembled because of fear.


    The invincible posture shown by Monkey King is no longer invincible, but fear and despair. In front of him, there is no hope at all.


    The Moon God was also shocked for a while. They had originally pinned all their hopes on the incomparable power of this Loulan. They obtained the incomparable power, but facing Monkey King, Che was still so desperate.


    The so-called incomparable power is so small and vulnerable compared to Monkey King. It is really ridiculous that they still want to use such power to deal with such characters.


    Just when the Moon God''s heart was weak and desperate, the Chi You sword in her hand trembled violently, and the blood-red light was sprayed like mist, permeating the Moon God, in a trance, you can see that behind her has appeared. A red-haired girl in a red dress and a bright red demon figure.


    She is beautiful evil, beautiful evil, beautiful makes people crazy, and people can be sure that she is that peerless evil witch.


    "You don''t deserve to be my master." Chi You''s spirit silently stared at the Moon God, and said coldly, "But it''s a good host."


    At the sound of the sound, the Dao Dao magic pattern emerged from Chi You¡¯s sword, wrapped around her body along the Moon God¡¯s arm, infecting her whole body, making the whole person look more and more eccentric, but a whole body The breath is even more terrifying.


    The Moon God struggled hard, but to no avail, her will was gradually swallowed and overwhelmed, and eventually she was completely occupied by Chi You''s sword and controlled by Chi You''s sword.


    The evil spirits filled the Moon God''s body, and when she waved a sword, she first divided the heads of public vengeance beside her, and became bloodthirsty. The blood-pouring Chi You''s sword became more red and more enchanting. stand up.


    The Moon God did not rush to attack Zi Nu and the others, but fixed his gaze on the group of elite Qin soldiers, his eyes released a cold killing intent, and the corners of his mouth showed a bloodthirsty smile. All the elite soldiers of the Qin State had a chill on their backs, as if being stared by death.


    "Not good! Moon God has been controlled by Chi You''s sword, she has been enchanted!!" Meng Tian shouted in a deep voice, and immediately ordered: "Quickly, form a defense!"


    After hearing Meng Tian''s voice, the elite soldiers of Qin State, who were originally surrounded by fear, calmed down and started to take action. They started to form an array, erecting shields to form an indestructible iron barrel defense.


    "Huh~ the power of the ants." The Moon God snorted coldly, and slashed at will. A huge bloody sword aura instantly slashed against the iron barrel defense formation. Although it did not divide the thick shield in half, it was terrifying. The power of smashed them so that they all rose up in the air and exploded in all directions.


    With just one blow, the unsearchable iron barrel formation was broken, and the Moon God rushed into the town and began a brutal massacre.


    And every time a person''s blood is sucked, the blood on Chi You''s sword is even more intense. Compared with this Chi You''s sword, Bai Yifei''s sword is insignificant and incomparable.


    "It''s really a complete magic sword." Monkey King looked at the slaughtered Chi You sword, but he sighed: "No one in the world today can completely control it."


    Indifferently, except for himself.


    This is already a magic sword that can''t be controlled by a mortal, so it''s no wonder that it will always be sealed.


    "Wukong, you can''t let her kill like this anymore, you must stop it, or she will get stronger and stronger!" Zi Nu gave a deep voice to Sun Wukong.


    "It''s okay, I want to see where its limit is." Sun Wukong didn''t care, and said to the high priest: "You go and evacuate the tribe, don''t be killed by her by mistake."


    "Yes!" The high priest immediately began to evacuate the people of Loulan who had not been able to evacuate in the future.


    Seeing that Sun Wukong was completely irrelevant, Zi Nu and the others didn''t say much. After all, there was no such kind of good people among them, and the people of Qin were dead, so it had nothing to do with them.


    "Don''t forget us, Monkey King!!!"


    Just when everyone focused all their attention on the Moon God, a roar came from the Demon God of Soldiers. Everyone looked for reputation, but they did not know when, Mr. Yun and Mrs. Xiang. Has gotten into the Bing Demon God and controlled it.


    In the next moment, a flame of overwhelming sky and earth swept out towards Monkey King, really a sea of ??flames.


    "Husband (Wukong, Master), be careful!"


    Suddenly, Yan Lingji and other females changed their complexions greatly, and hurriedly exclaimed. When they just stretched out to help them, a fiery sea of ??fire has already descended and swallowed Monkey King completely.


    Zi Nu and the others all had their pupils shrinking slightly, and at the same time that they were unbelievable, their complexions gradually became ugly.


    "Relax, I''m fine."


    Just as the women were about to run away, the voice of Monkey King was heard from the sea of ??flames, but he stepped on the flames, walked out slowly, squinted his eyes slightly, and looked at Yun Zhongjun and others: "It seems that you guys, you are anxious to think It''s dead." ..

 2625 Chapter 119 Strong Conquer

    The complexions of Yun Zhongjun and other people in the Yin Yang family changed drastically, controlling the Bing Demon God to trample down on Monkey King.


    The soldier demon god who can almost be compared with the mountain showed incomparable terrifying power. The Monkey King, who can crush mountains and rivers with one foot, is as small as an ant under this giant foot. In the eyes of ordinary people, he will inevitably be trampled to blood.


    It''s just that they, who have seen Monkey King''s terrifying methods, obviously don''t believe that something will happen.


    "Get out! I have no time to talk to you now."


    Monkey King waved his hand and the terrifying energy swept across. The giant foot that was trampled down was shattered by a destructive energy, and spread all the way up, as well as the huge bronze body of the Demon God of War. It must be crushed and turned into pieces of iron scattered over the earth.


    And Yun Zhongjun, who controls the Soldier Demon God, and several other members of the Yin-Yang family were also strangled together with the Soldier Demon God into a piece of blood. The only one who was still alive was Mrs. Xiang, who was sitting on the ground, apparently Sun Wukong intentionally left it. She died.


    Mrs. Xiang was faced with that kind of terrifying despair and death. She seemed to be frightened. She was in the center of that horrible storm. The indestructible demon gods were destroyed and shattered. Obviously, she had personally experienced what the real horror is. despair.


    Monkey King walked slowly towards Mrs. Xiang, looking at her moving backwards in fear, squatting down and looking at her with a joke: "You don''t hesitate to leave me, just for the current result? ?"


    Madam Xiang was speechless for a while. She originally thought that she would be able to contend with Monkey King by gaining the incomparable power hidden in Loulan.


    Monkey King reached out his hand to hold Mrs. Xiang''s chin and looked at her directly: "For a disobedient woman, it seems that she needs to be trained."


    "Yes... I''m sorry! I''m not running away... Please... Please forgive me this time..." Mrs. Xiang was so scared that she subconsciously asked for mercy, but when she said the words, even she herself was slightly stunned: "Why should I do this? Afraid of him? It''s a big deal."


    After figuring out this section, Mrs. Xiang immediately plucked up the courage to jump over to Monkey King, only to look at Monkey King for an instant, and the courage he had just gathered fell to the bottom.


    Monkey King looked at her jokingly: "What else do you want to say?"


    Mrs. Xiang hurriedly looked away, hesitatingly said: "No...nothing..." Her heart felt weak and flustered: "It''s over, in front of him, I can''t muster the courage anymore..."


    At this moment, the slaughtered Moon God, the Chiyou sword in his hand drank the blood of thousands of people, and became more and more evil. The entire body of the sword was blood-red, like blood poured out, exuding intense blood. He was full of unknowns.


    And the fascinating sword spirit that was originally a bit illusory has also become more and more solid, and now it has almost condensed into substance, with long hair like fire and red clothes like blood, exuding a cold and biting killing air.


    Seeing her slender hand, Chi You¡¯s sword flew out of Moon God¡¯s hand and fell into her hand. In an instant, Chi You¡¯s sword spirit became more vigorous, and his murderous aura climbed to the apex, turning into a sword qi. The wind cut out scary sword marks all around.


    Before she started, she already felt and saw her peerless edge.


    Chi You''s sword is obviously not comparable to Ni Lin, and even the strength of the sword spirit is very different.


    "The strength is not bad." Monkey King looked at Chi You Jian Ling with a smile, hooked his fingers, and said calmly: "Come on, let me see what you can do."


    With a flash of red light, Monkey King only felt the overwhelming murderous aura swept over him, but this murderous aura, to him, is not even a child, it will dissipate when he blows it, and then stretch out his two fingers, which is already caught. I don''t know when Chi You''s sword has appeared in front of him.


    Monkey King smiled indifferently: "The speed is good. If you are any master in the world, you will not be better under this sword, but it is flashy, not enough killing intent, not enough sharp, not enough strength, in the end, you still have not The sword of climate."


    Chi You Jian Ling''s face was cold, without the slightest expression. Amidst the bursts of swords, he tried his best to withdraw Chi You''s sword, but he couldn''t shake Fenhao anyway. Gu Jing Wubo''s face was finally moved.


    When Monkey King saw this, he let go of his two fingers, and then flicked his sword with one finger. Chi You Sword Spirit seemed to have received a severe blow. His body shook and trembled, and he snorted, as did Chi You''s sword in his hand. Putting his hands on the ground, he quaked.


    Sun Wukong stepped forward, held the hilt in one hand, and pulled it up. The turbulent intention of killing instantly followed the sword and moved towards his consciousness...


    Sun Wukong completely ignored him, his face calm and indifferent: "The sword is a murder weapon. It''s nothing to kill Shengben, but if you eat the master, no matter how good it is, it is not a good sword."


    With that said, a terrifying killing intent that is millions of times more terrifying than Chi You¡¯s sword swept out. The moment the so-called terrifying evil spirit of Chi You¡¯s sword touched this murderous spirit, it collapsed and dissipated, and in a flash, it invaded Chi You. In the blade of the sword.


    As a sword spirit, Chi You''s sword spirit was the first to bear the brunt, and he was directly greeted by Monkey King''s terrifying killing spirit,''Well~!With a muffled hum, he knelt to the ground in an instant, and at the same time his body was shaking, and his body became illusory.


    Looking up at Monkey King, Chi You Jian Ling was shocked. It seems hard to believe that there is still such a terrifying killing intent in the world. Compared with it, it is just like a drop of water in the ocean, small Unbearable.


    "Do you want to be a good sword or a bad sword?" Monkey King held Chi You''s sword and looked at Chi You''s sword spirit calmly, who was kneeling in front of him.


    Chi You Sword Spirit did not speak, and bowed to the ground to show submission; and Chi You''s sword, which was trembling violently, was not struggling and trembling, and calmed down.


    The next moment, Chi You''s sword spirit turned into a red light, and disappeared into Chi You''s sword.


    The Moon God, who was originally enchanted, also returned to normal, and the secret patterns all over his body disappeared.


    "Is this... has it been subdued?" Guren asked curiously when he saw such a scene.


    Yan Lingji nodded: "Presumably... yes."


    Monkey King glanced at the people of the Yin Yang family in the field of vision, and they were all pale and nervous. They all showed up and gathered together, watching Monkey King with vigilant eyes.


    Sun Wukong directly ignored their vigilance, and glanced over the Shao Si Ming Black and White Sisters, Da Si Ming, Moon God and others. It seemed that there were quite a lot of beautiful women from the Yin and Yang family, and he thought nothing but a moment, calmly said: " From now on, your yin and yang family has been placed under my command. If anyone doesn¡¯t want to, stand up." ..

 2626 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty

    Although Sun Wukong was not interested in the position of the leader of the Yin-Yang family, it was a way to subdue the Yin-Yang family and place it under his own command, and let the Moon God and other women become his subordinates.


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Black and White and others all looked at each other, and then looked at the bronze slag scattered all over the ground, and the Chiyou sword that exuded the magical red glow in Monkey''s hand. All the remaining Yin Yang family members Kneeling to the ground: "See Lord Donghuang."


    "No, no~~" Monkey King waved his hand and said, "I am not interested in the position of the Eastern Emperor of your Yin and Yang family. You can choose one by yourself, as long as the future Yin and Yang family is obedient."


    After solving the people from the Yin and Yang family, Monkey King turned his head and looked at Meng Tian and the others. When Meng Tian saw it, he immediately went out and clasped his fists in his hands. Come, but since the things are owned by adults, I, Qin State, dare not think about it, so I will leave."


    "You''re quite interesting, but do you want to leave like this?" Monkey King looked at Meng Tian indifferently. This guy is a wise man and never showed hostility to Monkey King, even Loulan''s. People, he strictly ordered not to hurt anyone, but he had forgotten that he was the one who let the public lose and control the demon god.


    Although he did not order the public to attack Monkey King, he was still inseparable from him.


    Upon hearing what Sun Wukong said, Mrs. Xiang, who had been standing by, and other members of the Yin and Yang family were all showing their shape, blocking Meng Tian''s path.


    Sun Wukong saw the actions of Mrs. Xiang and others, and shook his head. He was unwilling to succumb to life and death before. Now he has put the entire Yin Yang family under his command. After becoming their leader, they have become obedient. .


    Human nature is really elusive. For mortals, identity is really indispensable. It is not advisable for some people to use force to check and balance. They will choose to die rather than surrender. Only the identity they recognize can make them yield.


    It''s like Moon God, Madame Xiang and others, using force to make them surrender, it is even more difficult, but if they become their leader, it is easy to make them obedient.


    Because the position of the leader of the Yin Yang family itself is what they agree with, the belief is really amazing, and it doesn''t make sense.


    Although Monkey King is not a member of the Yin-Yang family, there is an unwritten rule in the Yin-Yang family. Those who have the ability live there. As long as they have the strength, as long as they kill their predecessors, they can replace them, even if it is the Eastern Emperor.


    And Donghuang Taiyi was obviously killed by Monkey King and replaced by Monkey King. Naturally, Moon God and others would not complain.


    Monkey King didn''t have extra time like Raider Yan Fei, let them betray the Yin Yang family one by one willingly, obediently; since there is a shortcut to obediently make them obedient, naturally they should make good use of it.


    "Master Monkey King, what are you?!" Meng Tian looked at the Yin Yang family, who was still a companion, suddenly turned his face ruthless, and looked very dignified. If Monkey King wanted to kill him, even if he had thousands of troops to protect him, he would not escape. Robbery.


    "This Loulan is of special significance to the goddess. For the sake of your previous order that did not hurt Loulan''s people, I can spare you, but it won''t work without paying a price." Then, Sun Wukong Throwing Chi You''s sword in his hand casually, the red glow shined, rendering the sky bright, making everyone''s eyes bright red.


    Chi You Jian Ling''s beautiful and charming figure flashed, holding Chi You''s sword, turning into a touch of red light, and swept towards the group of Qin soldiers...


    When the red light passed by, there was blood flying, and it was screaming with fear, one by one Qin soldiers fell in a pool of blood...


    Meng Tian just watched his soldiers fall one by one, clenching his fists tightly, appearing very angry, but the next moment, he became extremely calm again.


    As a general, he has seen more soldiers die, so he has been able to control his mentality and emotions well, even if he is angry, he can''t show it.


    Because he knew very well that if he dared to resist, the consequences would no longer be as simple as thousands of soldiers in the dead zone, but the entire Qin State, so even if he was angry, he had to bear it.


    After slaying thousands of elite soldiers, Chi You Jian Ling seemed very happy. He flew and hugged Monkey King in his arms, and then tapped on his forehead, which disappeared.


    Honglian looked at the scene in front of her as if it were a Shura field, and swallowed her saliva in fear. As a pampered princess, she had never seen such a terrible scene before, and she hadn''t vomited it out on the spot. It was pretty good.


    The tide banshee stared at Monkey King, but her eyes were shining brightly: "Killing thousands of lives, but there is no mood swing, our husband and lord is really fascinating."


    "Fascinating? It''s terrible!" Mei Sanniang swallowed her saliva and said with a frightened expression: "I didn''t expect that the usually approachable master would kill people without blinking."


    Yan Lingji looked enchanting: "What is this? In Xinzheng, the husband killed tens of thousands of South Korean troops in a flash. That was terror."


    Li Wu''s eyes widened: "So that rumor is true?"


    Zi Nu smiled: "At that time, the corpses were all over the city, and there are still fakes? So, don''t make Wukong angry. Otherwise, the fruit is very serious."


    "En-en-um~~"


    The girls nodded earnestly.


    "Go away." Monkey King looked at Meng Tian and said calmly.


    Meng Tian bowed his fists and turned away without looking back...


    "Next, there are still a few flies that need to be dealt with." Monkey King looked in another direction.


    Hidden behind a dilapidated private house, Tianze and others were so scared that they didn''t dare to hide, and hurriedly showed up and explained: "Master Monkey King, we didn''t want to be your enemy! We were just watching the battle. "


    Seeing Tianze and his group, Yan Ling Jidai frowned slightly, but said nothing.


    "Watching the battle?" Monkey King smiled: "I want a mantis to catch the cicada, with the oriole behind, right? I just didn''t expect that the opponent would be so easily destroyed by me, right?"


    "Although...Although I have this kind of thought, but...I never thought about being an enemy..." Tianze explained nervously. The terrible Monkey King made him dare not conceal the slightest bit. He was convinced that as long as he lied slightly , The next moment to meet them must be death.


    Tianze really didn''t have the guts to be an enemy of Monkey King, he just wanted Loulan''s power to restore the country.


    Of course, after gaining strength, he dare not do that, it is a different matter...

 2627 Chapter 121 Disposal, Victory

    Sun Wukong looked at Tianze with a calm expression: "Han Lingji should have told you already, don''t have some unrealistic illusions, it seems that you have been taking her words as the wind."


    Tianze heard the words, a layer of cold sweat spread on his face instantly: "We will leave now, go back to Baiyue, and will not set foot in the Central Plains!"


    Li Wu Dai''s eyebrows were slightly narrowed, and she was gleaming coldly: "Do you really think of this as your back garden? Come and leave if you want?"


    Tianze and his party instantly became extremely nervous and vigilant. The invisible pressure caused the cold sweat to wet the clothes.


    The King of Hundred Poisons really couldn''t hold on to this invisible terror pressure. He thumped and knelt down: "Master Monkey King, please forgive the villain this time! The villain is willing to use this body and recognize you as the master!"


    "Hundred Poison King, you!!!"


    This is undoubtedly an act of betrayal by King Hundred Poison, which made Tianze look angry.


    The King of Poisons was not afraid, and looked at Tianze: "Master Tianze..." At this moment, he didn''t even call his master: "The so-called people who know the current affairs are brilliant, and Baiyue is no longer in the country..."


    Tianze''s complexion was very ugly, if it weren''t for Monkey King''s presence, he would have had the heart to kill Hundred Poison King on the spot.


    Seeing this situation, Monkey King suddenly felt interesting, and looked at Wushuanggui and the Exorcist: "So what about you two?"


    The exorcist''s face changed. After taking a look at Tianze, he bowed in a low voice: "I''m sorry, Master..." After saying that, Tianze''s expression was extremely ugly, and he knelt down.


    Only Wushuang ghost standing still in place without realizing it made Tianze''s ugly complexion much better.


    Although this Wushuanggui had a bad head and a tendon, at this moment, he was still the most loyal and reliable.


    However, Tianze''s heart just finished feeling emotional, but suddenly heard the cold shout of Yan Lingji: "Wu Shuang Gui, why are you standing stupid? Hurry up and kneel!"


    Wushuanggui was stunned, looked at Yan Lingji, then looked at Tianze, scratched his head, and then knelt down with a thud.


    It seems that for Tianze, he seems to listen to Yan Lingji''s words more.


    In an instant, Tianze''s complexion turned into pig liver color, which was very ugly.


    Monkey King smiled: "It seems that your subordinates are very interesting, so what about you?"


    Tianze''s complexion was cloudy and uncertain, and he released unbearable anger: "Even if I die, Tianze will never succumb to others!"


    With that, he kicked his feet, and his figure fled away in an instant...


    "Want to run in front of me?" The thief yelled softly, and the lightning flashed under his feet. In a flash, he chased away, but for a moment, he blocked Tianze''s path and fought with him.


    Thieves is just a trivial effort. Together with martial arts, it is not very powerful. Fighting Tianze is naturally not its opponent, but his role is only to stop Tianze. If he takes him, there will be others.


    Concubine Yan, Moon God, Lady Xiang, Chao Banshee, etc. were all shot at the first time. With the interception of the thieves, they easily besieged Tianze, and several masters shot together. Rao is Tianze''s. The strength is also when he was hit hard and fell to the ground. Jing Ke flashed his figure, and the residual rainbow in his hand was already on his neck: "Don''t move, it''s very dangerous."


    Concubine Yan came to Monkey King''s side and asked, "What should I do?"


    Sun Wukong didn''t reply yet, but Yan Lingji stepped forward, looking at Sun Wukong with a slightly pleading gaze: "Let my concubine take care of him, can you?"


    Monkey King waved his hand in agreement.


    Yan Lingji walked to Tianze and sighed slightly: "I have warned you a long time ago, why didn''t you listen? Now, do you still want to stick to your own ideas? As long as you are willing to submit, I will face your husband Please, spare your life."


    Tianze sneered coldly: "If you want to kill, you must cut, listen to it, you want me to give in? Impossible!"


    Yan Lingji sighed slightly and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she was already indifferent: "Then I will do you."


    The flames of the fingertips condensed, and with a sneer, it turned into a fire sword, piercing Tianze''s heart.


    Tianze''s eyes widened in an instant, his eyes gradually lost their light, and he set on the ground.


    Upon seeing the exorcist, they all looked sad...


    The tide banshee looked at Yan Lingji with a slight surprise: "It''s really surprising, you would actually do it yourself."


    Yan Lingji''s face was indifferent: "For his death in the hands of others, I think he is more willing to die in my hands."


    But at this moment, the sound of violent fighting suddenly spread to everyone''s ears.


    Gai Nie and Wei Zhuang, who had already been far away from here, approached here again. That sword was faster than a sword, and the swift and rainy sword aura launched a dazzling attack.


    The confrontation between vertical swordsmanship and horizontal swordsmanship gives people the feeling that it is simply a visual feast, gorgeous and dangerous.


    At this moment, neither Gaie and Wei Zhuang have left their hands at all. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are fighting for life and death. Every gorgeous sword contains an extremely dangerous killing intent. The sword is gushing in the room, the surrounding houses, and the stone steps All were split apart, blowing up gravel in the sky.


    Although the fighting time between the two is not very long, but it is fast in speed, at least hundreds of moves have been passed in the shadow of the sword, and with the passage of time, the difference in strength between the two has also been revealed, and Gai Nie obviously has the upper hand. Even better, this made Wei Zhuang look a little anxious. Ganie, who clearly saw this, attacked the flaws that appeared in the instant, and won with one blow. The long sword in his hand was already low in Wei Zhuang''s neck.


    "Junior Brother, you lost."


    Wei Zhuang looked at the long sword at his throat, slightly surprised: "Yes, I lost, let''s do it." After speaking, he closed his eyes and waited for death.


    This is the gate rules of Guigu, two disciples confront each other, only one can survive, and the one who survives will be the next head of Guigu, and only the head can practice both vertical and horizontal swordsmanship.


    However, Gane did not fulfill the obligations that Guigu disciples should do, withdraw the long sword and send the sword for sale.


    Wei Zhuang looked angry: "What do you mean?"


    Gai Nie''s expression was indifferent: "The time we agreed upon has not yet arrived..."


    After speaking, he turned and left, and walked to the place where Monkey King was, ignoring Wei Zhuang.


    Wei Zhuang was full of anger, almost gritted his teeth: "Brother, you are still so naive, so benevolent, and sooner or later you will pay for it!"


    Gai Nie walked to Sun Wukong and bowed with his fists, "Mr. Sun, it seems that things here have come to an end. Gai will leave."


    Monkey King: "With your personality, following Ying Zheng is not the best choice."


    "I''ll consider it." Gai Nie looked serious and once again clasped his fists to salute: "Farewell."


    Talking, turned and left...

 2628 Chapter 122 Invitation

    Looking at the figure of Gai Nie turning around, Monkey King said calmly: "I said Gai Nie, there is a vast desert outside of Loulan. You don''t want to walk back like this, do you?"


    G¨¦nie, who had been walking in a cool posture, froze immediately and turned around, but he could not see the slightest embarrassment. He clasped his fists and said, "Then I don''t know what Mr. Sun can do?"


    Although walking out of the desert with his strength is not a big problem, if there is an easier way, he naturally wants to relax.


    Yan Dan stepped forward and said, "When you came, didn''t you come in a huge sand boat with Qin Bing? There are a lot of people here. Why don''t you take the sand boat and leave together?"


    "So, excuse me."


    Monkey King looked at the bronze shards not far away, and with one move, a ball buried in the earth pit flew back into his hand, turning the illusion room, and turning into a small brave.


    Little Pi Xiu screamed, holding his head affectionately against Monkey King''s hand, his little tail wagging cheerfully like a puppy.


    "This little guy is still alive, I thought he was dead." Gulian immediately leaned over and took the little brave from Monkey King, kneading and playing with her, as if treating her as a pet.


    "There is nothing wrong with us here, take us out." Monkey King looked at the high priest and said.


    "Yes, everyone, please follow me."


    Led by the high priest and a group of golden armored soldiers, Monkey King and his team walked out of Loulan and once again came to the endless desert, where the huge and gorgeous sandboat was also present.


    Later, the high priest also left and returned to Loulan. Now Loulan is in need of reconstruction, but she cannot do without her leader, and Monkey King wants to take her away at any time, not in a hurry.


    In the sand boat, the soldiers of the State of Qin were no longer seen, and the soldiers of the State of Qin who wanted to stay in the sand boat were taken away by Meng Tian.


    In the desert, several small sand boats can be clearly seen. It seems that because of insufficient manpower, Meng Tian abandoned this huge sand boat and left in a small sand boat instead.


    Sun Wukong took Zi Nu and the others instead of taking Lei and the others to leave, but boarded the sand boat together, because there was everything on it, just to have a rest.


    Sun Wukong looked at Yan Dan and said, "Your Mohists are very researching on mechanism techniques. You should have some understanding of how to drive this sand boat?"


    "I''ll try it." Yan Dan immediately called Shang Dao Yao to wait for the Mo family disciples to leave.


    Jing Ke stayed, walked up to Gai Nie, took out a jug, and handed it to him, "Wine, drink?"


    "Thank you."


    Gai Nie took the wine, took a swig, and handed it back to Jing Ke; after Jing Ke took it, he also took a swig and said: "Seeing Mr. Gai and Wei Zhuang''s test before is really eye-opening, ghost. Gu''s vertical and horizontal swordsmanship is indeed very powerful. If we have the opportunity to discuss it, how about it?"


    Gai Nie was courteous, but he did not conceal his combative personality: "Your five-step lore, Gai also heard a little bit. There is enough space here. How about now?"


    Upon hearing this, Jing Ke laughed happily immediately: "Mr. Guy originally heard of my name too? Am I already so famous?"


    Hong Lian immediately glanced at Jing Ke, disdainfully: "It''s obvious that they are talking politely, are you really serious?"


    "Cough cough~~" Jing Ke expressed embarrassment, and immediately urged Gai Nie to say: "Come here~~ It is said that Guigu''s unique skills of vertical and horizontal swords have such unique skills as flying swords with hundreds of steps and across all directions. The opportunity is rare. Today is really good. I''ve seen it."


    Mei Sanniang said: "You have to get off the boat, don''t break the sand boat."


    "Then go down and learn." Jing Ke was refreshed. He immediately jumped up and jumped from the sand boat into the desert. He couldn''t wait to beckon to Gai Nie: "Come, come, Mr. Gai..."


    However, before he could finish his words, the sand boat suddenly rang out the sound of organs and moved forward slowly, but it still came faster...


    Upon seeing this, Jing Ke suddenly became anxious: "Oh, ah, ah~~~ Don''t go! I haven''t got on the ship yet!"


    While yelling, he hurriedly lifted his light work and jumped into the sand boat.


    Gai Nie said calmly: "It seems that our discussion can only be postponed."


    "It''s okay, it''s long in Japan, come on, drink!"


    Jing Ke didn''t care, took Gai Nie to the side and drank stubbornly. He even called Wei Zhuang, Mo Ya and others.


    As for Monkey King, surrounded by beauty, he didn''t feel embarrassed to call, because there are so many beautiful women with him, so he won''t go to drink with them.


    Under the control of Yan Dan and other disciples of the Mo family, the huge sand boat is advancing at an extremely fast speed as if driving in the sea...


    Until noon the next day, the group of people finally left the desert, and Gai Nie left in the first place; Wei Zhuang also returned to South Korea with Mo Ya and others. Walking with them, there were Wushuang Ghosts, Monkey King. Naturally, he was not interested in a few of them and directly handed it to Wei Zhuang.


    Jing Ke jumped off the sand boat, but stared in a certain direction for a while.


    "What''s the matter?" The thief patted his shoulder lightly and said casually: "That direction is the direction of Weiguo, why, homesick?"


    Jing Ke said with reminiscence on his face: "I have been away from Master and Sister for a while. Now that I am here, I am not far from Weiguo. I''d better go back and have a look."


    Yan Dan heard the words and said, "Mr. Gongsun Yu is like a god, and I have been acquainted with each other for a long time. Since I have this opportunity, let''s go and visit Mr. Gongsun Yu with you."


    Pioneer said with bright eyes: "I heard that you also have a beautiful junior girl, is it true?"


    "Naturally it is true, my junior sister is definitely the best beauty in the world!"


    "So exaggerated? How does it compare with the ladies of Mr. Sun?"


    "Um~~" Jing Ke was silent for a moment, and said very solemnly: "One level."


    Pioneer''s eyes lit up: "Then you and your younger sister..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I treat Junior Sister like a real sister."


    Hearing this, Pirate smiled: "In this case, you must introduce me to my brother when that happens."


    "No problem, it depends on your ability." Jing Ke smiled heartily, and based on his understanding of his junior and sisters, he could steal this behavior, absolutely nothing.


    Seeing that Monkey King was about to leave with Purple Girl and the others, Jing Ke ran over and issued an invitation: "Mr. Sun, this place is not far from the border of Qi, why don''t you go with us to defend the country?"


    "Weiguo?" Before Sun Wukong could reply, Honglian had already promised expectantly: "Okay, okay~~ I haven''t been to Weiguo, so I must go and play."

 2629 Chapter 123-Li Ji

    On the way to the Weiguo.


    Monkey King and his party hired several carriages to drive on the official road.


    The carriage that Jing Ke and others rode led the way, while Monkey King and his party followed behind.


    Pirate glanced at the carriage at the back, turned Jing Ke with his hand, and whispered: "I said why did you invite Mr. Sun? Didn''t you see the beauty around him? He is simply a master pick-up girl. Are you not afraid that your junior sister will be abducted by him?"


    Upon hearing this, Jing Ke laughed: "If the younger sister can really follow Mr. Sun, that is also her blessing, isn''t it?"


    In the original book, Jing Ke¡¯s younger sister is his wife. However, in the current period of time, Jing Ke only treats his younger sister as a younger sister; and his younger sister only treats him as an older brother. The relationship between the two It was after Gongsun Yu died and Li Ji was entrusted to Jing Ke. On the way to flee, the relationship between the two of them changed from brother and sister.


    The thief rolled his eyes and looked at Jing Ke: "You are quite generous. The so-called fertile water does not flow into outsiders'' fields. That is your junior, childhood sweetheart, don''t you really have any ideas?"


    Jing Ke pondered for a while, and suddenly realized that this question seemed a bit difficult to answer. When he thought of Junior Sister''s beautiful face, and when he thought of Junior Sister''s appearance with Monkey King, a strange emotion suddenly appeared in his heart.


    It''s just that Jing Ke is born with Hoda, and this strange emotion has just surfaced, and it was erased by him: "Let''s go with the flow. Feelings can''t be forced."


    Pirate looked at Jing Ke and shook his head. He could see that Jing Ke was emotionally slow and idiotic.


    Before dark, Sun Wukong and his party entered the border city of the Wei Kingdom. After resting for one night, they drove for a long time and finally came to Puyangcheng.


    As Gongsun Yu''s apprentice, the guard of Puyang City obviously knew Jing Ke, and even the entrance tax was exempted. Under the leadership of a guard, the group went straight to the city lord''s mansion without any hindrance.


    After learning that Jing Ke had returned from his travels, Gongsun Yu personally went out to greet him. Obviously, he was very optimistic about Jing Ke''s disciple.


    Gongsun Yu was the military commander of Puyang City. He was a patron of the country. He also had extremely high attainments in swordsmanship, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to teach such a powerful disciple as Jing Ke.


    Of course, Jing Ke on this plane is somewhat different from the original work, which is much higher than the martial arts in the original work.


    Because of Monkey King''s intervention, Jing Ke now seems to have another adventure, which led to his great advancement in martial arts, and even contacted Yan Dan in advance and joined the Mo family.


    Jing Ke looked at the kind-eyed, kind-eyed, and dignified old man standing in front of the door, and he was somewhat apprehensive. After all, he joined the Mo Family before getting the Master''s permission, which made him feel a little guilty.


    But when I saw the extremely dazzling young girl behind the old man, the guilty conscience in my heart immediately disappeared and was replaced by joy.


    The girl looks about fourteen or five years old. She has beautiful eyes and a graceful figure. She is dressed in a silk skirt. She adds a bit of youthful vitality to her moon and flower appearance. She has an elegant and elegant temperament, and her beauty is not lost to Yan Ling. Ji waits for any girl.


    Being able to stand behind Gongsun Yu, still born so beautiful and beautiful, obviously only the one who had just glanced at it together with Ying Zheng, was Li Ji who was forcibly taken away.


    I have seen many beautiful women. After seeing her, Monkey King was a little surprised. This girl is only fourteen or five years old. If she waited for a few years, she would be fine.


    Jing Ke brought Monkey King and his party to Gongsun Yu''s front, and he should salute first: "Master."


    Gongsun Yu looked at Jing Ke calmly, and said coldly: "You stinky boy, it''s been almost a year since you went out. You still know how to come back?"


    Seeing that his master was about to teach himself in front of everyone, Jing Ke immediately changed the subject and pointed to Monkey King and others and said: "Master, I will introduce you to the elderly. This is Sun Wukong, Mr. Sun, and his people. The wife followed; this is Yan Taizi Dan of the Yan Kingdom, and one of the leaders of the Mo family, and this is the Pirate, and one of the leaders of the Mo family..."


    Li Ji, who was behind Gongsun Yu, immediately looked at Monkey King with curious eyes. She was not familiar with the name Monkey King. During this time, she had been in Puyang City and her ears were almost broken.


    After Jing Ke¡¯s introduction, Gongsun Yu¡¯s surprise was not trivial, and he didn¡¯t care about Jing Ke. He immediately clasped his fists to make a salute: "I didn¡¯t expect that my little Puyang city would welcome so many great people. Everyone, please forgive me for any negligence, please inside."


    In the hospitality hall, Gongsun Yu had already ordered his servants to prepare their drinks, and drank them out of a toast: "Everyone, I was a little negligent before, but don''t be surprised, this cup, the old man will do it first."


    Yan Dan got up and clasped his fists: "Sir, you are an old man. It''s really a shame. I''m waiting. We come uninvited. I should wait for you."


    With that, Tong Piotou and others picked up a full glass of wine and drank it in one fell swoop.


    However, Monkey King still sat quietly, as if he hadn''t seen it, and under the service of Zi Nu and Yan Ling Ji, he drank lightly for himself.


    In such a scene, Li Ji, who was originally curious about Monkey King, immediately fell sharply with his senses. She gently pulled Jing Ke''s clothes next to her, and whispered: "Brother, who is said to be No. 1 in the world? This is too rude!"


    Jing Ke was shocked when he heard this, and hurriedly made a silent gesture: "Shhh, keep it quiet, we can only be regarded as juniors in front of Mr. Sun. Even the king has to salute him when he sees it. He didn''t let us. It¡¯s already a shame to bow down and salute him."


    Li Ji widened her beautiful eyes when she heard the words: "No... isn''t it so exaggerated? He is just a white body. My grandfather is the commander-in-chief of the entire Puyang City."


    "You are still young and have never seen the world. This world is much more complicated than you think. If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense, so as not to offend people."


    Li Ji nodded obediently: "I see, it''s just that people are no longer young and they can marry."

 2630 Chapter 124 Gongsun Yu

    Li Ji is talking about the so-called confidante.


    The dialogue between Jing Ke and Li Ji, Monkey King naturally heard it. Maybe someone else might laugh at him, but Monkey King would not do that. He looked at Li Ji with a joking look: "Little girl, behind Talking bad about people is a bad habit."


    Li Ji turned red when she heard that, and hurriedly lowered her head: "Yes... I''m sorry." She didn''t expect that her careful thoughts would be exposed by Monkey King, and she was very embarrassed and uncomfortable.


    When Gongsun Yu saw this, he immediately raised his glass and helped his granddaughter to finish the game: "The little girl is not sensible, don''t be offended by Mr. Sun, the old man, my granddaughter punishes myself for a cup."


    Speaking, drank all the wine in the glass.


    "I''m not that stingy yet." Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently, but in his heart he slandered the old man who was really ignorant. I just wanted to tease your granddaughter. You just protected her.


    Gongsun Yu said with respect: "Mr. Sun¡¯s name is like thunderous ears, and your swordsmanship is even more famous in the world. I also have a little experience in the kendo. It is rare to see Mr. Sun today. Can I advise you? "


    As a kendo master, encountering Monkey King, the number one in the world, this Gongsun Yu naturally couldn''t help but want to ask for advice.


    Mei Sanniang immediately got up and snorted: "You old man is really ignorant, you are a lot of age, and you are just like those young swordsmen. Is my master you can ask for advice? You want to ask for advice, come here Come, my old lady will accompany you through two tricks."


    Hearing this, Gongsun Yu''s expression remained unchanged, and his smile remained the same: "The most rigid skill of the armored gate is known as absolute defense. It is like entering the land of no one in the army, especially in the hands of your Mei Sanniang, it shines. , Can be described as unparalleled in the world, if I am fortunate to be able to see the style, it is also my honor."


    Mei Sanniang just wanted to reply, but she was interrupted by Monkey King waved her hand: "Get out, don¡¯t lose your courtesy, after all, we are now guests. Since it is me who is asking for advice, then I¡¯ll give him some tips. ."


    Li Ji curled her lips when she heard the words. She couldn''t understand her grandfather''s ability. Sun Wukong looked so young and had such a big tone. She didn''t know how to be polite at all. This obviously made her a little unhappy, and she stretched out her hand immediately. Pulling on Jing Ke''s sleeves, he whispered: "Brother, this man is so angry, you should go and teach him a lesson on behalf of Grandpa."


    Upon hearing this, Jing Ke immediately wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and made a''hush'' gesture to Li Ji: "Be quiet, you want to kill your brother me, how can I challenge Mr. Sun? Don''t Speak out, just watch it obediently."


    Li Ji heard that, as if she had met Jing Ke for the first time, she looked at him in surprise: "Brother, when did you become so timid? Didn''t you always boast that your martial arts are invincible in the world? Did you lie to me?"


    "Ahhh~~what~~" Jing Ke looked embarrassed: "How can you take a joke seriously? It''s absolutely correct that you brother I am very powerful, but I am still far from being invincible. Now I am standing in front of you. Position is truly No. 1 in the world, invincible in the world!"


    Upon hearing this, Li Ji immediately developed a strong curiosity about Monkey King. It was the first time that she saw her brother admire a person: "Is he... really that powerful?"


    "It''s so powerful that I can''t describe it..." Jing Ke exclaimed in admiration: "After meeting Mr. Sun on my own, I started to doubt my life... Don''t say it, look, it''s about to start, watch it well, maybe it can What did you learn."


    Li Ji immediately looked around, but saw that Sun Wukong and Gongsun Yu had both got up and left their seats.


    This is not a challenge, it''s just that when a master meets a master, he can''t help but want to ask for advice. This is also a common problem for martial arts practitioners.


    If this were to change as usual, Sun Wukong would naturally be too lazy to talk to Gong Sun Yu, but if he wanted to abduct Li Ji, he would naturally have to get Gong Sun Yu first.


    The reason why Monkey King promised Jing Ke to come to defend the country was actually to see what this legendary woman who even Ying Zheng couldn''t help but looked like.


    (PS: The previous typo was wrong. Sun Wukong and the others came from Weiguo, not Qiguo. After the application is approved, I will modify it.)


    It¡¯s very unethical. After seeing Li Ji, Monkey King had the same idea as Ying Zheng. He also wanted to abduct Li Ji. Li Ji just had a look, and couldn¡¯t help but give birth to force. The beauty that took her away.


    Anyway, Li Ji wouldn''t have a good ending with Jing Ke, let him change this tragedy.


    Gongsun Yu: "There happens to be a school ground in my mansion. How about we go to the school ground?"


    "No, it''s the same everywhere." Standing in the banquet hall, Sun Wukong said calmly to Gongsun Yu, "Let''s start."


    Gongsun Yu was obviously a little unhappy when he heard this. I was so polite and polite, but you were so casual and looked down upon others.


    Well, in fact, Monkey King didn''t underestimate him, but completely ignored him. One is the god of dimension and the other is ordinary people. The gap between the two is really strange that Monkey King can give birth to a little interest. Playing with him is already very kind.


    Seeing that Monkey King looked down upon himself so casually, Gongsun Yu stood solemnly holding the sword with a serious face. He had made up his mind to let Monkey King see his sword skills and agree with him: "Offended."


    With that said, the old man with a kind eyebrows and benevolent eyes instantly became extremely fierce, and he seemed to be able to release sword energy along with his eyes, which made people''s eyes hurt and didn''t dare to look directly.


    However, when Gongsun Yu held the hilt with his right hand, the sword in his hand suddenly trembled violently. No matter how hard he tried, he was still motionless. He couldn''t pull out his saber, just as if the sword in his hand was in Strong resistance, refused him.


    "this is¡­?!!!"


    Gongsun Yu¡¯s pupils diminished in an instant, and his eyes looked at Monkey King with amazement. As a master of kendo, he was clear about this phenomenon, but the opponent¡¯s kendo attainments had reached such an astonishing level? Draw a sword in front of Monkey King!


    It feels like a commoner meeting a superior king, and can only kneel down and give in, not daring to resist.


    "It turns out that he didn''t underestimate me... but I was too self-conscious..." Gongsun Yu trembled and let go of the hand holding the hilt, calming his excitement. Now he understands that such a character has agreed. His request has already given him a lot of face.


    Gongsun Yu figured this out and bowed and saluted: "Mr. Sun deserves to be number one in the world. I can''t even draw a sword in front of you. It seems that I am too self-conscious..." ..

 2631 Chapter 125 Rumors

    "Grandpa... just lost like that?" Li Ji looked at the court with a dazed expression, and asked Jing Ke blankly.


    Regarding her grandfather, Li Ji respects and worships very much, but she did not expect that her grandfather would have completely lost before the competition. The loser couldn''t even draw the sword. The gap is too big, right? !


    Jing Ke spread his hands together: "Otherwise, do you think anyone can be the number one in the world?"


    Although Bijian had already lost before he even started, Gongsun Yu was not only not discouraged, but he became more modest and easy to learn.


    Monkey King also randomly pointed him a few tricks, which made Gongsun Yu wake up, and his achievements in kendo have been significantly improved, which made him more respect for Monkey King.


    After the banquet, it was getting late. Gongsun Yu, Jingke and others were in a position to talk to Monkey King Bingzhuye. However, Monkey King obviously did not have that leisure. In desperation, Gongsun Yu had to order Li Ji to take Monkey King and his party to their temporary residence Up.


    Under Li Ji''s leadership, Monkey King and his party came to a single courtyard, which looked extremely elegant and quiet.


    This was originally where Li Ji lived, but Monkey King had many female relatives, so they could only be arranged here.


    Just sitting down, Zi Nu and the others surrounded Monkey King in the middle. Monkey King saw him and smiled: "What do you want to do? Do you want to stay in my room and sleep together?"


    Zi Nu directly ignored Sun Wukong''s words, and said seriously: "Continue with the topic just now. After listening to your explanation, the areas that have been confused before have become simple."


    Li Ji, who had already walked to the door and was about to leave, was hesitant to stay. She was very curious about Monkey King. Although she had practiced swordsmanship with her grandfather, she was not very accomplished, but at the banquet. After listening to Monkey King¡¯s explanation, she was shocked to find that her comprehension of kendo had been greatly improved, and everything she didn¡¯t understand at all was suddenly enlightened. The effect was amazing and incredible.


    Monkey King also saw Li Ji''s mind. For beautiful women, he has always been privileged in front of him: "Li Ji, if you are interested, stay and listen."


    "Really?"


    "It''s just by the way anyway."


    Now that Sun Wukong said so, Li Ji stayed politely.


    Sun Wukong glanced at the girls: "Since you are so easy to learn today, then I will tell you something more advanced and listen carefully. You don''t need to understand it, but keep in mind that it''s okay..."


    After midnight, Li Ji just came out of Monkey King''s room. At this moment, she had already admired Monkey King''s profound knowledge.


    She originally thought that her grandfather was already very powerful and terrific, but she knew that there would be no harm without comparison.


    In the early morning of the next day, Sun Wukong put on clothes under the service of Yan Lingji and Hu Meiren. Just after washing up, he saw Li Ji walking in from the door with a heavy face.


    Monkey King responded with a smile: "What''s wrong, Li Ji, look at your expression, is it constipation?"


    Li Ji''s face turned red, she looked helpless, and sighed faintly: "When is this, you still have the mind to make a joke."


    Zi Nu''s complexion moved, and she looked at Li Ji: "What happened?"


    "I just wanted to go to my grandfather, but I heard the guard''s urgent report to my grandfather outside the door. The king wrote a letter saying that Qi has already initiated a declaration to me to defend the country. Three days later, he is about to come down!"


    Zi Nu heard this and seemed very surprised: "Qi is going to attack Weiguo? Are you sure you heard it right? As far as I know, the relationship between Qi and Weiguo should be pretty good. At this critical juncture, Qi is not. Maybe come to attack Weiguo for no reason, right?"


    Monkey King said indifferently: "There is no real friendship between nations. When things reach a certain level, they may be their allies in the first place."


    But when I think about it carefully, this State of Wei should have been destroyed by the State of Qin. This State of Qi suddenly intervened. Could it be the relationship of the butterfly effect?


    "Oh~Who told me that Weiguo is just a small kingdom of vassals." A sigh came, and Gongsun Yu, Jing Ke and others came to the courtyard: "Mr. Sun, please forgive me for disturbing you so early."


    Sun Wukong sat on the stone bench in the courtyard and said, "It''s okay, tell me what is going on with Qi."


    Gongsun Yu sighed again: "Now that the world is precarious, every king is ambitious, and the situation is becoming more and more imminent. Naturally, our little vassals have become a stepping stone to their strength."


    After a pause, Gongsun Yu continued: "Just now, I received the order from the great king to defend Puyang City. Qi sent envoys to defend our country and submit to him. The great king naturally refused to be content. If it is really fought, with this beginning, it will not be far from the chaos of wars in all countries..."


    Monkey King: "Why did the great king of Qi suddenly think of defending the country?"


    "King Qi seems to have received the news that the Qin army suffered a heavy loss in the battle of Loulan, not to mention the loss of the support of the Yin and Yang family, and even the loss of the boss of the overbearing organs. Now that there is no public defeat, Qin has suffered It was a great deal of damage and a great loss of strength. Therefore, the king of Qi listened to the slander and wanted to make a large number of troops in order to increase the strength of the Qi country. It is self-evident."


    This is really true. The loss of the Yin and Yang family is really nothing to Ying Zheng, but the loss of the public and the enemy is a big blow to the Qin State.


    Qin State was able to break through the remaining six nations in such a short period of time, and to dominate the world, this hegemonic organ technique of defeating enemies has achieved a vital role.


    Tian Yan''s expression was serious: "Once the deadlock is broken, the war between nations will not be far away."


    Gongsun Yu suddenly thumped and knelt in front of Monkey King: "The talent of the gentleman is astonished as a ghost. I retired 200,000 troops from Qin while talking and laughing, so Qiang Qin did not dare to offend Han. Yu begged Mr. I defend the country in distress!"


    Monkey King did not fluctuate in this regard: "Get up, wars between nations, I am not interested in getting involved."


    Gongsun Yu knelt and still refused to get up: "Since the husband can help Han, he can naturally help. He can marry Princess Honglian to husband in Korea, and Weiguo can also marry Li Ji to husband."


    "Master...Grandpa!!" Li Ji was shocked when she heard the words.


    When Monkey King heard this, he almost didn''t spit out.


    Your sister, what exactly is this rumor about him? It seems that the transmission is not very reliable. ..

 2632 Chapter 126 War is approaching

    This sounded like it was because South Korea married Princess Honglian to him, and he was helping South Korea.


    Zi Nu and others all looked at Chao Gong Sun Yu with hostile eyes.


    If Monkey King wants to accept concubines, they will not bother, but if others force Monkey King women, they will naturally be upset.


    Sun Wukong spread his hands and looked at Gongsun Yu: "I think you may have misunderstood something, and if a country can survive only at the expense of a woman''s happiness, then this country is not far from extinction, and there is no need to exist. Up."


    Gongsun Yu smiled bitterly: "Mister''s words may have some truth, but I can''t do it while watching Weiguo being destroyed."


    "To defend one''s home and the country is naturally something that all chivalrous men are willing to do, but this is just personal chivalry, not the great justice of the world."


    Gongsun Yu thoughtfully, with a serious look: "Please also Mr. Sun to clarify."


    Yan Dan and Jing Ke also listened carefully.


    "Your eyes are too short and shallow. The world is too scattered. The Seven Heroes of the Warring States Period, the small kingdom of the vassals, will there be constant wars all the year round. It is time to let this scattered world rule; think about it, the world will rule. , When there is only one country left, people at that time will no longer have the distinction of other countries, they will step on the same land, use the same language, and have the same skin color. Everyone will happen regardless of each other. Are there constant wars all year round?"


    Gongsun Yu and others all had a look of admiration when they heard this: "Mr. Sun''s long-term vision is beyond the reach of ordinary people. It''s just that people are selfish. Who wants his country to be wiped out by others and become ruined?"


    "If you don''t break or stand, break and then stand, there is no sacrifice, where can peace come?" Monkey King said indifferently: "Do you want your offspring to live in the years of constant war, or do you want them to live in a peaceful year? All these? The national war is the road to the unification of the world, so I will not take care of it. As for the future, I will talk about it later."


    Yan Dan looked serious and looked at Monkey King: "Mr. Who thinks, who will become the master of this world? Is it South Korea... or Qin? Or... Chu?"


    Monkey King smiled and looked at Yan Dan: "If you want to be the Lord of the World as well, you might as well give it a try."


    When Yan Dan heard the words, he was silent, but his eyes were shining slightly. He looked at Gongsun Yu, clasped his fist and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gongsun. I also met Jing Ke. Nowadays, Puyang City is in trouble. Do your best to help."


    "His Royal Highness Yan has a heart." Gongsun Yu sighed helplessly: "It''s just that you are the prince of the Kingdom of Yan, and you can''t have an accident in our country. Therefore, please leave this Puyang city as soon as possible. In this situation, hey ~~~"


    Yan Dan''s heroic expression: "Mr. Needless to say, Jing Ke is worthy of my brother. He is his own family. Now that his family is in trouble, how can I, Yan Dan, stand idly by."


    When Jing Ke heard the words, his face was moved, and he secretly sighed that he didn''t see the wrong person.


    Gongsun Yu looked at Monkey King and said, "Since Mr. Sun accidentally intervened in Puyang, please leave as soon as possible. In a few days, I am afraid that this place will become a bloody battlefield."


    "Then we will leave first." Sun Wukong is not talking too much. Since he has refused the request, he is not embarrassed to stay here.


    Looking at the back of Sun Wukong leading the daughters away, Jing Ke looked at Gongsun Yu''s expression that was helpless. Wasn''t he, the master before, so good? Why is he so confused now.


    Gongsun Yu saw that Jing Ke looked at him with that strange look, and he was helpless: "Are you blaming Mr. Sun as a teacher for asking them to leave? There is no other way. Now the war in Puyang City is urgent, and he is beside him. There are so many female families on the side. It is because of his martial arts skills that he can''t take care of all the staff, but he can''t drag them in...


    Hearing this, Jing Ke rolled his eyes directly: "Don''t underestimate the female relatives beside Mr. Sun. All of them are masters in the world. Everyone''s strength is no worse than that of Master. All of them are dragging oil bottles, so you don¡¯t need to care about them, Master. Mr. Sun¡¯s martial arts has reached a level of unpredictability. As long as he is in Puyang City for a day, Puyang City will be absolutely safe. When the army of Qi State arrives and Mr. Sun is still in Puyang City, maybe the crisis in Puyang City will be resolved."


    Gongsun Yu smiled indifferently: "One person''s power is limited after all, can he really be able to fight against one country like the rumor said?"


    "Yes!" Yan Dan, Jing Ke and others all nodded in unison, giving an affirmative answer.


    "This..." Gongsun Yu looked at everyone''s expressions with a look of astonishment.


    Seeing that his master was still a little unbelieving, Jing Ke sighed helplessly: "Hey~ Master, you haven''t seen Mr. Sun personally make it. Naturally it is hard to believe it, but please don''t doubt that Mr. Sun''s martial arts is so high, that is the real world. Invincible! This time Loulan and his party, what they have seen and heard, is truly as magical as a dream. The legendary soldier demon was beaten by Mr. Sun into a pile of scrap copper and iron..."


    Li Ji listened carefully to Jing Ke explaining the story of Loulan and his party, and she was surprised that her mouth opened into an O shape.


    After learning the truth about Sun Wukong''s deeds, Gongsun Yu suddenly regretted his intestines. Such unreliable exaggerated rumors turned out to be true?He actually invited such an awesome character away?He personally ruined the only hope that Puyang City could survive.


    Such an awesome character, why should I worry about him? I should worry about myself.


    It''s a pity that everyone''s family is gone, and it is impossible to come back.


    Gongsun Yu sighed helplessly, and said with a serious face: "Jing Ke, order to go down and get ready to fight!"


    After leaving the residence of Gongsun Yu, Monkey King did not leave immediately. Instead, he came to a quiet place and stayed temporarily. Looking across his eyes, he could see Puyang City in full.


    Tian Yan curiously said to Monkey King: "If the former guard of the country is defeated, the city of Puyang will be the first to bear the brunt. Since this place is about to become a war-torn land, and you are not willing to help, what are we staying for? "


    Monkey King: "Watching the show."


    Hu Meiren glanced at Monkey King with her big charming eyes, and smiled: "I can''t just watch the theater as simple as it is? I can''t bear the little girl named Li Ji?"


    When Zi Nu heard this, there was also a joking expression on her face: "Hu Meiren, you are too much, what the truth is."


    All the women laughed out loud when they heard this.


    Monkey King was helpless, but he didn''t expect him to be molested.

 2633 Chapter 127 Pathfinder

    Two days later.


    Qi State and Wei State fought at the junction of the two countries. As for the ending, there was no suspense. Wei State and Wei State were defeated in the battle.


    The national power gap between the two countries is clear at a glance. Weiguo is just a weak vassal country, and Qi is one of the seven heroes of the Warring States, and it is even among the best.


    Weiguo can''t compare to Qiguo in terms of military strength or famous generals.


    Once this army was defeated, the Great King of the Guardian hurriedly fled to the wild king, and ordered Gongsun Yu to be the last line of defense in Puyang City to resist the army of Qi.


    Under the Puyang city gate, the crowd fleeing hastily crowded me, everyone with a look of horror and desperate silence, gathered like an array of gray ants, flowing along the obscure twilight to the wild wilderness.


    Seeing such a scene in front of him, a garrison soldier with his head leaning on a corner and looking at the fleeing crowd mocked his companion next to him: "Who said that the people in troubled times are the most suffering? They at least still have a chance to escape. In my opinion, I really don¡¯t know how many times better than those of us waiting to die!"


    "Why, are you scared?" The city guard glanced at his companion, and there was not much expression on his face tanned by the sun.


    The defending soldier spit on the ground: "Fear? Since I joined the army, I have been prepared to die in battle. I just hope that our last desperate battle will give those families who have fled more escape. Time, isn''t it just dead in vain."


    "Who said he would die?" A man dressed as an officer walked over and watched the two guards cry out: "Even if the king has fled to the wild king, we still have Mr. Gongsun."


    At this moment, Gongsun Yu has become the last hope of all the soldiers and people of the Weiguo who are unwilling to submit to the strong Qi.


    Standing on the city wall, Gongsun Yu listened to the conversations of the soldiers, but he sighed slightly. He wanted to save the country, but unfortunately he had a heart and lacked strength. I was afraid that he would betray these civilian soldiers who trusted him.


    Jing Ke looked at Gongsun Yu''s expression with a heavy face: "Master, is there really no chance of winning?"


    "The strength of the troops is too wide, it''s difficult, difficult, and difficult..." Gongsun Yu sighed and said three difficulties.


    Yan Dan pondered for a moment, and said, "I have a plan, I don''t know it is feasible?"


    Gongsun Yu immediately set his sights on Yan Dan: "His Royal Highness Dan has no idea?"


    Yan Dan said with scorching eyes: "Qi''s generals are several times more than the guards, and there is little hope in the face-to-face confrontation, but if the generals in charge of them die, under the leader of the group of dragons, the elite army will also become a headless fly. At that time, we may still have a chance."


    When Jing Ke heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened: "Yan Dan, you are really there, Master, I think this method is feasible, and I am suitable for assassination. For this trip, Tu''er will lead General Qi to the first level. Cut it out and give it to Master!"


    "No, this is too dangerous." Gongsun Yu immediately stopped Jing Ke: "The strength of this general of Qi is not under his division, and he is more heavily guarded. The success rate of the assassination is probably less than 30%. Otherwise, even assassination. Success does not have much effect. There are countless generals in the country. If one is dead, one can still be sent. Can you still kill all the generals? We can only delay a little more time at most. The words didn¡¯t affect it at all, so it''s better not to take risks."


    Yan Dan felt helpless when he heard the words. It was only that Weiwei was too weak and the gap with Qi was too big. Even if he won the battle, it would have no effect on the overall situation. It was really heartbreaking.


    "Unfortunately, Yan Guo and Wei are too far apart. I want to help, but I can''t do anything."


    Gong Sun Yu smiled with satisfaction: "His Royal Highness Dan has this heart is enough. If I hadn''t met Mr. Sun before, I would be unwilling to do this. However, after listening to Mr. Sun''s words, the old man also looked away. As Mr. Sun said, the world has been chaotic for too long. It is time for someone who can unify it. Let me defend the country and become the pioneer of the unification road!"


    Yan Dan heard the words, but fell silent.


    Gongsun Yu looked at Yan Dan and smiled: "I can see that His Royal Highness Dan is an ambitious person, and you can''t stop at this Puyang City. Please leave as soon as possible. The army of Qi will be coming. By then, It''s hard to leave."


    "Since there is no way to defend the country, please leave with us, sir!"


    Hearing this, Gong Sun Yu showed a little smile on his face: "The unified country described by Mr. Sun is indeed desirable, but now, my Gong Sun Yu is a defender of the country, so I can''t leave."


    "Master!" Jing Ke looked anxious when he heard the words.


    "I have decided, I intend to coexist and die with Puyang City and Weiguo, but you are different, Jing Ke, you have a great future waiting for you, go, take your younger sister, and leave with Highness Dan. The only thing the teacher hopes to see is that the country described by Mr. Sun really exists..."


    "Since your husband is looking forward to the emergence of such a country, why don''t you leave with me? With the talent of your husband, wouldn''t it be easier if you want to achieve it? Why bother to die here in vain." Yan Dan clasped his fists, bluntly and vaguely. Said the ambition hidden in the heart.


    Gongsun Yu laughed loudly when he heard the words, and looked at Yan Dan with a smile: "You are a really powerful mouth. No wonder Jing Ke was fooled by you and followed you."


    Yan Dan apologized and saluted: "Brother Jing Ke and I are congenial..."


    Gongsun Yu waved his hand and interrupted Yan Dan: "You are an ambitious person, but it is not easy to realize that ambition."


    Yan Dan looked at Gongsun Yu with blazing eyes: "So Dan needs Mr."


    "...Let''s talk about it if you live!"


    Yan Dan was excited when he heard the words. Gongsun Yu''s talent, he couldn''t understand it, but the little guardian restrained him, but if it was used by him, he would definitely be able to release his talents to the maximum.


    The fact that Gongsun Yu could say this in the end had shown that he was not really determined to die, but that he didn''t want to abandon the civilians and stay to buy them time to escape.


    As long as the civilians in Puyang City evacuate safely and save Gongsun Yu, does it mean that he can conquer Gongsun Yu and take him away?


    As an ambitious person, talent is what they desire most, and Gongsun Yu can definitely be called the top rank. Yan Dan has no reason to let go of such a talent.


    Yan Dan resolutely said: "If this is the case, Dan will give up his life to accompany the gentleman and guard the last line of defense in Puyang City with his husband!"


    Gongsun Yu took a deep look at Yan Dan, and he could see Yan Dan''s mind at a glance, but to be honest, he was quite moved...

 2634 Chapter 129: City Break

    "I won''t leave the master and leave alone!" Jing Ke also powerfully expressed his determination.


    Gongsun Yu was pleased. In this situation, what he said was useless, so he could only acquiesce to Jing Ke''s decision and counted as one step.


    Two days later.


    A dozen miles away from Puyang City, smoke and dust suddenly rose in front of him, hoofs sounded like thunder, and the Qi State Iron Cavalry in black helmet and black armor had already rushed forward.


    In two days, the people in Puyang City had not yet completely evacuated, and they lined up to the wilderness...


    However, after seeing more than a thousand horses, everyone was scattered like ant colonies rushed by the water, and the sprinting horses showed no mercy. Wherever the horses passed, they cried for help. Absolutely, many old and weak women and children who couldn''t evade died tragically under the hooves of the horses.


    Of course, these thousands of cavalry are not all the troops sent by Qi, but just a team of pioneers to explore the way.


    Don¡¯t think that there are very few cavalry over a thousand. At that time, it was like the most elite unit in modern times, all armed like wolves, black helmets and black armors, halberds like forests, and powerful forces like waterfalls. Ride, enough to ten in one gear.


    This Qi country is worthy of being a big country second only to Qin and Chu, and the quality of Jingqi is far beyond that of Weiguo.


    After embarking on a trampling and killing, Qi Guotie stopped under the command of his generals. The action was the same. It stopped a few hundred meters away from the gate of Puyang City, which also made the people who fled the city. Now I dare not step into the city gate.


    "I didn''t expect them to arrive so soon..." On the city wall, Gongsun Yu looked at the more than a thousand cavalry blocking the city gate with a heavy expression.


    Jing Ke: "Why don''t they attack?"


    Yan Dan: "This is just a vanguard force to explore the way. After making sure that there are no ambushes or traps, what we have to face is the real army of Qi."


    Not long after Yan Dan''s voice fell, a black horizontal line like ants appeared in the vision of Gongsun Yu and others, moving closer and closer...


    "Come!" Gongsun Yu ordered in a deep voice, "Hurry up and let the people who haven''t escaped from the back door leave. We are fighting for the last time for them!"


    The dust covered the sun, and the killing sound shook the sky.


    When the Qi State army arrived, they did not have a nonsense dialogue like in the TV series, but just appeared outside the city of Puyang and launched a frenzied assault.


    Gongsun Yu commanded the soldiers, relying on the high wall to resist.


    Despite the fact that the enemy was few and far between, the 100,000 Qi army surged up in waves amid the thunderous drums of war.At noon in the war, the defender of Xicheng died and the lieutenant flees, so the city wall is broken by the Qi army, and the Qi army rushes in from the gap.


    Puyang City is broken, which also indicates that the Weiguo is about to come to an end.


    Sun Yu fought and retreated until there was nowhere to go, and finally stood tall on the inner city wall, his robe was bloody, and his face was pale. He held a bronze sword in his hand and stared directly at the city and shouted for death. Of the enemy.


    Yan Dan, who had been guarding Gongsun Yu''s side, said solemnly: "Sir, it''s almost done, we have done our best, let''s evacuate!"


    Jing Ke was stained with blood, and his expression was murderous: "Yes, Master, Junior Sister is still waiting for us to respond!"


    Gongsun Yu looked around, and the soldiers who had resisted the Qi army with him were almost dead in battle, and his face was gloomy: "The soldiers are fighting to death for our sake, how can we abandon them!"


    Yan Dan sighed: "Sir, now is not the time to act loyally. Although the soldiers died, they were all dead and brave, but we can''t lose our lives in vain! Only when we are alive can we get back. Only to avenge the dead soldiers!"


    "Yeah! Lord Gongsun, we are not sorry to die, but you must live! Only if you are alive can you avenge us! You don''t have to worry about us, just leave!"


    "Brothers, kill! Kill the last bloody road for Lord Gongsun!"


    Gongsun Yu looked at the soldiers who were desperately fighting for their survival. His heart was like a knife, but he couldn''t live up to their hopes. While struggling, he finally made up his mind and shouted, "Go! Retreat!"


    Once they chose to leave, with their martial arts skills, none of the ordinary soldiers could stop them. Soon, they were killed at Gongsun Yu''s residence.


    However, the fact that ordinary soldiers can''t stop it doesn''t mean that they can''t stop it. In this attack on the Great Patriotic Army, Qi has dispatched one hundred thousand troops. Among these one hundred thousand troops, there are no more than ten thousand crossbowmen.


    When Gongsun Yu and his party had just arrived at the mansion to meet Li Ji, they were besieged by a large number of soldiers, and once an arrow rained down, Gongsun Yu and the others were completely blocked.


    Hidden in their own mansion, Gongsun Yu and his party are in a dilemma.


    "It seems that there is no way to go back." Gongsun Yu looked at the scene on the third floor outside and the outer third floor was surrounded, he sighed deeply, turned and looked at Jing Ke: "Jing Ke, hurry up and take your junior sister with Dan. Your Highness, leave together, I will fight for you to escape!"


    "No, Master, let''s go together!"


    "Naughty! Don''t you know the current situation? Our deaths are small, but have you ever thought about what will happen to your junior sister if they fall into their hands?"


    Jing Ke paled when he heard the words, and he couldn''t answer.


    "Grandpa~~ I won''t leave, it''s a big deal!" Li Ji''s face was determined.


    Looking at his only granddaughter, Gongsun Yu sighed slightly.


    Yan Dan was silent for a moment, and said: "In fact, we are not without hope..."


    Jing Ke looked at Yan Dan: "What do you mean?"


    "As far as I know, Mr. Sun has not left this Puyang City. He is playing with his family in the forest mountain outside Puyang City. If we escape to Linshan, if Xin meets Mr. Sun, there may be a glimmer of hope..."


    Li Ji seemed to have found the last glimmer of hope, her eyes bright: "That person... can really save us?"


    Yan Dan said in a very affirmative tone: "As long as Mr. Sun is willing to take action, let alone save people, even if it is to repel the 100,000 troops of the Qi State, it is easy to save the country from danger."


    Jing Ke sighed slightly beside him: "It''s just that Mr. Sun has a weird temperament, and he may not be willing to help him."


    Pirate''s face was serious: "No, if it''s Ms. Liji, I think it is feasible. I heard that girls can talk very well in front of Mr. Sun, especially for a beautiful woman like Ms. Liji."


    Gongsun Yu said solemnly: "Then I will create a space for you to escape. You can flee towards Linshan all the way. If you meet Mr. Sun, leave me alone and leave with him." ..

 2635 Chapter 129-Escape

    "I won''t leave Grandpa."


    "Stupid boy." Gongsun Yu looked at Li Ji, raised his head and sighed, pulling Li Ji into the inner room: "You come in with me."


    In the inner room, Li Ji looked at her grandfather suspiciously: "Grandpa?"


    Gongsun Yu took out a piece of cloth from his arms and put it in Li Ji''s hands: "This is the sword book passed down by my Gongsun family, as well as the record of my grandfather''s martial arts experience in his life. Please keep it well and don''t lose it."


    Listening to Gongsun Yu''s instructions to prepare for the funeral, Li Ji immediately cried: "Grandpa, you..."


    Gongsun Yu stretched out his hand and stroked Liji¡¯s head, comforting: "Don¡¯t be sad, grandpa is already a person who stepped into the coffin. It is not a pity to die, but you are different. You don¡¯t have to accompany grandpa to death; after grandpa¡¯s death, You don¡¯t have to avenge your grandfather. The world is chaotic, and there is too much hatred between people. Grandpa doesn¡¯t want your life just beginning to fall into such hatred."


    "If you are really lucky enough to escape, if you want to, it''s good to stay with that Mr. Sun. At least in this chaotic world, by following the side of a strong man like him, you can at least get a stable life..."


    When Li Ji heard this, she coldly snorted: "What''s so good about that guy. He obviously has that ability but he refuses to help us. He abandons us, and there are so many confidantes around, so I don''t see it. As for the guy like that, brother is better than him, at least he won''t leave us behind."


    "Your brother, ah~~" Gongsun Yu sighed: "He is indeed a rare good boy, but he is obsessed with swords, he only has ambitions in his heart, and is a person who is not willing to be ordinary. With him, you can only live. The bitter days of displacement."


    Li Ji heard the words and said nothing. She loves to be quiet by nature and longs for a simple and peaceful life. However, in troubled times, such a wish is just a luxury...


    No, if that person is really as powerful as the rumors say, maybe he can really give the life he wants.


    "Grandpa is just giving you a suggestion. As for how to choose, it''s all up to you; you must keep this handwritten handbook. When you find your favorite Ruyi Langjun, just give it to him. My grandson¡¯s family handbook of swords fell."


    After explaining everything, Gongsun Yu walked out with Li Ji, and solemnly said to Jing Ke and others: "I will go find a way out for you, you will act according to the opportunity!"


    With that said, before Jing Ke and the others agreed, they took their soldiers and walked out resolutely...


    General Qi Guo watched Gongsun Yu walk out of the mansion, waved his hand to stop the archer, and said loudly: "Mr. Gongsun, have you already wanted to drive and take refuge in Qi Guo? The king appreciates your Mr. Gongsun very much. Otherwise, I won''t give you Mr. Gongsun so long to think about it. Now the time is almost the same. Let me give you a pleasant remark, whether it''s down or dead!


    Gongsun Yu looked at Qi State General, neither overbearing nor overbearing: "If the general is willing to let my granddaughter, apprentice and his friends leave safely, Yu would be willing to be loyal to King Qi!"


    Hearing this, General Qi snorted: "It seems that Mr. Gongsun has no sincerity. If he truly submits to me, why should he let his granddaughter and apprentice leave? Let us be loyal to my Qi country, not even more. Okay?"


    Gongsun Yu''s expression remained unchanged: "I just want them to live a dull life, and don''t want them to fall into the whirlpool of these nations."


    General Qi frowned slightly: "Are you...really willing to surrender? Would you like to submit to me?"


    "As long as my granddaughter, disciple, and a few of his friends leave safely and loyal to King Qi, why not!"


    In the mansion, Jing Ke heard his master''s remarks, and his face was bleak: "Master, his old man is... he is determined to die!"


    Based on his understanding of Gongsun Yu, Gongsun Yu would only be loyal to defending the country, how could he beg for surrender?It must have found a way for them to understand this life through self-discipline.


    Li Ji looked sad and sad.


    Yan Dan sighed deeply, but it was a pity that such a talent as Gongsun Yu could not be used by him after all!


    Hearing this, General Qi suddenly laughed: "Heh~~ Others don''t understand you, don''t I know you yet, Mr. Gongsun, it seems that you can''t be used by me after all! What a pity, what a pity!"


    "This guy, it''s really hard to deal with..." Gongsun Yu''s face was solemn, since he couldn''t surrender, he seemed to have to fight hard."


    Seeing the Qi army swarming around, obviously wanting to catch him alive, Gongsun Yu understood that after a while, I''m afraid that no one will be able to leave. He made a decisive decision: "Kill!"


    With a loud shout, he jumped into the Qi army''s army, swung his sword wildly, and Qi soldiers fell one after another. No one could stop his sword light!


    "General? Do you need to use crossbowmen?"


    "Don''t worry, the king values ??this grandson Yu very much. If you have to take his life as a last resort, try to catch him alive! Especially his granddaughter. Although this old stubborn is as stubborn as a stone, if we catch him With his granddaughter, he will have to submit."


    On Qi State''s side, there are also masters. Several lieutenants of Qi State general are all first-class masters. They personally went out and fought with Gongsun Yu.


    Each of them has a strong momentum, and the sword in his hand dances like a tiger, and he rushes towards Gongsun Yu; however, Gongsun Yu is not afraid, stepping on strange steps, moving lightning, shouting, wrist shaking, bronze The sword was like a snake, and it turned into a thousand waves of cold light. I wanted a lieutenant in front to stab the lieutenant''s horizontal sword to block. The two swords intersected, and there was a thrilling sound of gold and iron.


    However, Gongsun Yu obviously wanted to be more skilled, the continuous sword spikes made the opponent unable to defend against, and was eventually stabbed with a sword, and had to withdraw from the battle circle.


    "As expected of Mr. Gongsun, swordsmanship is really good."


    The remaining two lieutenants exclaimed and launched a fierce attack at the same time.


    General Qi Guo frowned slightly when he saw this scene: "Can the three first-rate masters not be able to take him down? It is said that Gongsun Yu''s swordsmanship was suffered by Guigu. It seems to be true!" He looked at the burly men not far away: "You guys go and help them!"


    Several masters came out, and Gongsun Yu''s pressure suddenly increased. Seeing that the defeat was revealed, he ignored him and shouted at the rear mansion: "Don''t leave at this time, but when will you wait!"


    A word came out, I saw several figures breaking through the window, especially one of them, holding a sack, the electric light flickered under his feet, and the speed was still faster than the others. Even though the roof, a few flickers, they disappeared in everyone. prior to¡­ ..

 2636 Chapter 130: Lin Shan

    "The crossbowmen prepare, don''t let them run!" General Qi Guo shouted angrily, and in an instant, ten thousand arrows shot out, covering half of the sky.


    However, Jing Ke and others are all first-class masters. Although the arrow rain is dense, the arrows close to them are all chopped off by the swords in their hands.


    As for the thief, he who uses the electric light to walk, even if he is carrying a person in his hand, is so fast that he can''t even catch up with arrows.


    "You guys, don''t worry about Gongsun Yu, don''t hurry to chase after him!" Seeing that Jing Ke and the others were about to stay away from the line of sight, General Qi Guo shouted angrily at the masters who were fighting with Gongsun Yu.


    However, Gongsun Yu gave up his life to stop them, making them unable to get out.


    Gongsun Yu¡¯s original plan was to hold these masters and create opportunities for Jing Ke and the others to escape, because he knew that the soldiers outside did not pose a big threat to Jing Ke, but if they were chased by these masters , The possibility of wanting to leave is very slim, so even if he desperately died, he still had to block and buy some time.


    "This old thing!"


    Gongsun Yu''s death to resist was obviously annoying the masters. Seeing that Jing Ke and the others had gone away, they didn''t care whether they were injured or not, so they all attacked Gongsun Yu.


    Although Gongsun Yu¡¯s attack was fierce at the moment, he gave up his defense and injured one of his opponents. At the same time, he himself had several swords in his body. Zhu Jian fell to the ground. The other three Qiguo masters saw this and ignored him. , Across the roof, chasing Jing Ke and others...


    "Take him!"


    As for Gongsun Yu, he was immediately surrounded by soldiers of the Qi State and captured.


    "Chasing! Never let them run away!" General Qi State gave an order, and a general immediately chased out with tens of thousands of troops...


    On the top of the mountain, Zi Nu looked at Puyang City below, with a slight emotion: "I didn''t expect this Puyang City to be breached in just half a day."


    Tian Yan sat quietly, with a calm expression on his face: "There is a huge difference in military strength. This is a matter of course, but I am wronged by Mr. Gongsun. What I have learned is useless in the face of absolute strength."


    Li Wu was curious: "Since this Puyang city has been breached, why are we staying here, Master?"


    "Wait." Monkey King simply said a word.


    "Wait? Wait for whom?" Guren looked curious.


    Yan Lingji smiled: "Have you not seen the direction of their escape?"


    Guren looked at it for a while and said: "It seems to be our side..."


    Li Wudao: "If the master doesn''t intervene, it may be difficult for these people to leave safely."


    Gulian: "But Wukong, don''t you say that you can''t help?"


    Sitting on a boulder, Monkey King said calmly: "I only said that I would not help defend the country, but I never said that I would not save people."


    The tide banshee smiled and hugged Monkey King¡¯s neck from behind, and said with a smile: "If the other party is just a few big men, the husband would have patted his butt and left, but the other party has a lovely and charming beauty. Yihujun''s character of pitying Xiangxiyu, why is he willing to leave like this?"


    "Only you talk a lot." Sun Wukong pulled the tide banshee into his arms, stretched out his hand to pinch her butt egg, and indifferently ordered: "Concubine Yan, take the people from the Yin and Yang family to stop it. Don''t let them come here to ruin my Yaxing."


    Concubine Yan nodded silently, bringing the moon god, black and white and waiting for the Yin-Yang master to go down the mountain...


    Mei Sanniang looked itchy in her hands: "Um, Master, can I join in the fun?"


    Sun Wukong glanced at Mei Sanniang, then at Xiao Meng and Li Wu who were eager to try, and said calmly: "Go if you want, pay attention to safety."


    Sanniang Mei immediately took Xiaomeng and Liwu to chase Concubine Yan and others...


    He was the first to reach Linshan with his light work. He just wanted to go up the mountain, but was stopped by a cold and indifferent voice: "Go ahead, no traffic."


    The Thief was looking for prestige, but his dignified and vigilant expression was slacking: "It turned out to be Lord Dongjun." He said, wiping off the sweat on his forehead, and rushing along with all his strength, with a personal, really tired It''s choking, and the internal strength is almost exhausted.


    Hei took a step forward and pointed to the sack in the hands of the thief. He was silent, but he was obviously asking''what is that''.


    The Pirate did not answer, and simply put down the sack and unwrapped it. Li Ji''s slightly flushed head was exposed. After seeing Concubine Yan and his group, she was delighted: "We... escaped?"


    Mrs. Xiang simply smiled: "You are so courageous, how dare you be the granddaughter of Sun Yu?"


    Hearing this, Pirate waved his hand and explained: "No, no, no~~ Don¡¯t get me wrong. I did this because of the commander Dan¡¯s intention. The reason why I took Li Ji to escape like this was that the men and women couldn¡¯t bear it. My dear; the second is also to hide the real face of Li Ji, you know, if Li Ji''s appearance is seen by the enemy, I am afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble."


    "Where is Mr. Sun? Where is he? I want to see him!" Li Ji apparently had no patience to listen to other people''s nonsense, and the eager voice interrupted their conversation.


    Concubine Yan looked to Xiaomeng: "You take her up."


    Xiao Meng looked at Li Ji reluctantly, turned and walked up the mountain: "Follow me." She originally wanted to fight the army of Qi, but she was called to lead the way, and she was naturally unhappy.


    After a while, Jing Ke, Yan Dan and the others also arrived at the foot of the forest mountain. After seeing Concubine Yan and other women, they all stopped.


    "Ladies, I don''t know Sun..."


    Yan Dan just hugged his fists and saluted, but before she finished speaking, she was interrupted rudely by Mei Sanniang: "Don''t talk nonsense, the master has orders, no one is allowed to go up the mountain, it''s that simple."


    "Then you ladies." Yan Dan is also considered interesting and understands the meaning of Mei Sanniang''s words. They are here to stop Qi from chasing soldiers. They walked aside obediently at the moment and didn''t say much.


    "My junior sister..." Jing Ke looked at Pioneer.


    "Already up the mountain,"


    Jing Ke nodded silently and didn''t say much, but there was some expectation in his heart, hoping that the junior sister could move that Mr. Sun and rescue his master.


    "Master, this woman wants to see you."


    Xiao Meng came to the front of Monkey King, pointed at Li Ji behind him, pouted.


    Monkey King glanced at Li Ji, nodded, and said hello, then looked at Xiao Meng, and touched her head: "Okay, don''t look unhappy, just go if you want to play."


    When Xiao Meng heard the words, her delicate body flashed, her figure instantly turned into a phantom and went down the mountain...


    Li Ji was shocked when she saw this. She did not expect that this little girl who had a little emotion and took herself up the mountain would have such skills. It seems that this Mr. Sun is indeed as good as the brothers said, she has some skills!..

 2637 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One

    Li Ji didn''t hesitate, she knelt in front of Monkey King with a puff: "Please save my grandfather, sir. I''m willing to be a cow and a horse, thank you sir."


    The tide banshee smiled: "It''s fine to be a cow and a horse, I think it''s good to be a bed warmer."


    Li Ji turned red and lowered her head, "As long as I can rescue Grandpa, I can do anything."


    Hu Meiren said with a sweet smile: "This little girl is quite filial, so it''s a happy decision. You will follow me in the future."


    Yan Lingji also leaned forward: "But sister, I really like her when I look at it. What do you think?"


    Zi Nv: "This little girl is really beautiful. I like it when I look at it. Why don''t you let me? My Zi Lan Xuan is short of manpower."


    "Zi...Zi Lan Xuan..." Li Ji turned pale when she heard the words. Zi Lan Xuan has naturally heard about it. They heard that it is the most famous Fengyue place in Korea. They want to get me into Fengyue place?


    However, she was shocked just now and had not been approved, and the more terrifying remarks almost ran away without frightening her.


    Don¡¯t think that jade is usually very quiet, but in fact, she is very naughty inside. Seeing all the sisters teasing Li Ji, she also took a kick: "Since you all like them, there is only one person. What to do?"


    Gu Lian immediately showed the princess''s arrogant side: "That''s easy. One person cuts one piece and gets the average score."


    "Ah?!!!" Li Ji was so frightened that her mouth opened wide, her face was astonished, and her face was almost lost.


    "Okay, the joke is enough, but don''t go too far." Seeing that Li Ji was scared and devoid of expression, Monkey King stopped it in time. He also knew that the tide banshees did this because they were jealous and wanted to tease Li Ji. That''s it.


    Guren looked at Li Ji''s pale complexion, and leaned in and smiled: "You really believe it, you are quite interesting. Let''s meet again. My name is Guren, and you want to call my Royal Highness."


    "His Royal Highness...I...I''m Gongsun...Li Ji..." Li Ji stammered a little, it seemed that she was really scared.


    "Don''t be afraid, I just made fun of you just now. From now on, this princess will cover you. No one but Wukong can bully you." Guren patted Liji''s shoulder and comforted.


    Li Ji is about the same age as her, but it makes her feel like she has found a playmate.


    Li Ji felt helpless after hearing this: "Isn''t this still being bullied?"


    But still weakly said''thank you'', and then said: "Then my grandpa..."


    Gulian: "You have to ask Wukong about this, he has the final say."


    "Mr. Sun..." Li Ji looked at Monkey King pleadingly.


    Sun Wukong took a sip of the wine that Purple Girl filled him with, and looked at Li Ji: "It''s dictated by the number of fate. Your grandfather''s fate should be like this. This Puyang city is his burial place. Although the process has changed a little, But the ending will not change. If it is forced, it is equivalent to changing one''s fate against the sky. The causality brought about by this change of fate is not something that everyone can afford. This time he saved him, and next time he will die even more. Terrible, even so, do you still want to save it?"


    "Is there no way to resolve it?"


    "Of course there is a way to resolve it." Monkey King said calmly: "If you want to say that in this world, those who can offset the cause and effect and ignore the cause and effect, there is no one else except me, but I will not bear the cause and effect for others for no reason. If you want to To save your grandfather, you have to pay a corresponding price, because I will not do anything that is not good."


    Lijina bowed: "As long as you can save my grandpa, you can let me do anything."


    "Very well, you have this determination." Monkey King got up and stood up: "It''s not necessary to save your grandfather''s life." Then he looked down the mountain: "Now, watch a play with me."


    "Watching the show?" Li Ji followed Monkey King''s gaze and looked down the mountain, but saw that Qi Jun, who was like an ant, had already chased to the foot of the forest mountain, and her face panicked: "No, Qi Jun has already come."


    Honglian patted her, and laughed: "What are you nervous about? Make sure that Qi Jun can''t step into the forest mountain. Just watch the show."


    "Really...Is it really okay?" Li Ji looked at the dense army and remained suspicious. Even though a person''s martial arts is strong, is it stronger than a thousand troops?


    Yan Lingji looked at Liji and said softly: "Little sister, it seems that your vision is still too small, don''t talk, just look carefully."


    Forest at the foot of the mountain.


    Seeing that the Qi army had arrived, Mei Sanniang stepped forward against the death sickle on her shoulder, and shouted: "This is nowhere, General, please go back!"


    General Qi heard this, but he laughed out loud: "It''s ridiculous, you don''t think that you just want to stop my army of Qi with a few women?"


    "Hahaha~~ General, I think these women look more like water spirits, but you can catch them back and give them to the king, the king will definitely reward them!"


    "Indeed, I have never seen such a beautiful woman, and this time, there are several at once. It''s not a waste of life!"


    The originally well-trained soldiers joked after seeing the beauties.


    "Then let you''not in vain'' this life." Concubine Yan''s face was cold and indifferent ordered: "Kill!"


    As he said, with a wave of his slender hand, the breath of Longyou instantly formed a huge three-legged golden crow, whistling and flying towards the Qi army, wherever he passed, wailing everywhere, igniting a raging fire!


    The black and white sisters have printed knots together in their hands, flying flowers and picking leaves, and countless leaves and petals are all drawn by a mysterious force, forming a deadly flower whip tornado, breaking into the Qi State Army formation, it can be said that they die next to each other. It hurts...


    Da Si Ming¡¯s blood-handed skull print was even more cruel and violent. Everyone who was struck died from broken bones. The soldiers of Qi were so scared that they dared not approach...


    The Moon God¡¯s Yin and Yang He mudra blasted countless invisible energy, piercing a soldier who had charged forward...


    As for Mei Sanniang, she is even more exaggerated. She directly rushed into the evenly matched army, completely gave up the defense, and waved the death sickle in her hand, leaving a broken limb with a severed arm.


    Looking at Xiaomeng, the picture is magnificent, with countless fonts appearing all over the body, forming a defense. At the same time, it is dancing into sharp sword energy, harvesting fresh lives.


    In front of them, Qi soldiers had only the lives of being slaughtered.


    Upon seeing this, the faces of those masters of the Qi Kingdom changed drastically: "Onmyoji...Taoist''s unique skills...The hard work of armored doors?!..."


    "No! With this lineup, is that adult on top of this forest mountain?!"


    The three masters of the Qi country immediately slid past the general, and said in a deep voice: "General, the situation is not right, withdraw quickly!"


    "Withdraw?" The general looked at the three in astonishment...

 2638 Chapter 132 Limited Manpower

    "This general has more than 10,000 soldiers, no matter how high their martial arts are, what can they do? Tired can make them exhausted!" The general Qi Guo glared and ignored the persuasion of the three masters, but he ordered: "Kill The soldiers of the Qi Kingdom have no scumbags. If you can''t even hold a few ladies, what kind of face do you have in the world? Even if you use people to pile up, you must pile them to death!"


    When the order was given, the general Qi State again said solemnly to the lieutenant next to him: "You hurry up and ask the general to send more people. I still don''t believe it. If the 10,000 army can''t get them, it will cost 20,000. If you don''t get 20,000, then 30,000!"


    "Yes!"


    The lieutenant immediately led the order...


    Jing Ke cut down the soldiers in front of him with a sword. At this moment, he was already covered with the blood of the enemy, and Can Hong was also watered with blood, exuding a strange red light. He looked at Concubine Yan and said solemnly, "Dongjun My lord, it¡¯s no good to go on like this. We will be dragged to death by the Qi army. We can¡¯t stay with them all the time. We have to find a way to leave."


    "But just mere ants, come and kill as many!" Concubine Yan exudes a cold murderous aura. With a wave of her slender hand, Longyou''s aura formed two huge three-legged golden crows and rushed into the enemy formation...


    Seeing that Concubine Yan and the others did not have the intention to evacuate, Jing Ke and the others were also helpless and just continued to fight. However, they were not like Concubine Yan and the others. They did not practice the mental methods taught by Monkey King. Naturally, the battery life ability is much worse. , With the exhaustion of internal strength, their physical strength was gradually exhausted, and in desperation, they had to withdraw from the battle circle.


    After a while, Li Wu, the Black and White sisters, and the big boss, all chose to retreat because of their internal strength and physical stamina.


    Gradually, together with the Moon God, Concubine Yan''s internal strength was a little weak...


    It''s just that the corpses all over the floor tell of their amazing achievements.


    "Quick! Their internal strength is almost exhausted, kill me! Capture them alive, this general will have many rewards!"


    Seeing Concubine Yan and other women gradually become exhausted, the generals of Qi State became excited and excited. As long as these beauties are captured and dedicated to the king, promotion to the rank is just around the corner!


    As a result, he madly ordered that the soldiers of the Qi country could only rush forward reluctantly, using a sea of ??people tactics to launch suicide styles.


    However, the three masters of the Qi country became even more worried when they saw this: "General, let''s retreat quickly! If that person is really here, we won''t be able to leave if we want to leave then!"


    However, the general Qi Guo had a calm expression: "You are afraid, it should be the one called Monkey King, right? Number one in the world, hehe~~ This name is indeed quite silly."


    "Since the general knows this person, he should have heard of his horror!"


    "Huh~! It''s ridiculous! The rumors are exaggerated, and you''ve seen them, aren''t these women also powerful in martial arts, and ordinary people are hard to beat? But when martial arts are high and exhausted, there is no one in this world. , The enemy has more than thousands of troops! If his Sun Wukong dares to come, I will let him see my great reputation!"


    "This..." The three Qi country masters didn''t know how to persuade them for a while. Listening to the general''s words, it seemed reasonable. If they could defeat or capture the No. 1 in the world again, wouldn''t they be able to pass the world by name? Up?


    Thinking of this, the three eyes instantly became bright and fiery.


    In the field, the only people who did not see fatigue were Xiaomeng and Mei Sanniang. Both of them practiced the mental method taught by Monkey King. Mei Sanniang studied the bodybuilding exercises, with amazing physical strength and extremely restorative power. Abnormal, combined with hard work, is a tireless killing machine.


    And what Xiao Meng cultivates is the mental method that Sun Wukong¡¯s women have to practice. It is the top in every aspect, far from Mei Sanniang¡¯s bodybuilding article can compare. Therefore, Xiao Meng¡¯s battery life The ability is even more terrifying than that of Mei Sanniang. After playing for so long, she hasn''t seen her internal strength consumed.


    However, although the two of them are strong, the soldiers of Qi are coming in like a tide. They are tired of coping and can''t find time to help Concubine Yan and the others. Seeing Concubine Yan and the others are surrounded by a large group of Qi soldiers, Xiao Meng and Mei Sanniang are getting closer together. anxious.


    "The manpower is finally limited. It is really difficult for a martial arts expert to be a strong enemy!" Monkey King looked at the mountain and said with emotion.


    The tide banshee lay softly on Monkey King¡¯s shoulders and looked at the foot of the mountain: "This can''t hold on anymore. It seems that they can''t do it without practicing the mentality taught by Master Husband."


    Zi Nu looked at Monkey King: "Do you want us to shoot?"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand and refused: "You all have practiced the mental method I taught. You will be able to fight against a thousand troops, but there are many enemies. You still want to kill him for three days and three nights? Let me Waiting here for three days and three nights?"


    Yan Lingji smiled softly: "Then watch the show and let your husband take action."


    "This is the case, don''t you want to retreat?" Li Ji looked astonished.


    "Retreat? They are not qualified enough." Monkey King smiled, "I will go back." His figure flashed, and he disappeared.


    Yan Ling Ji smiled and looked at Li Ji, and said calmly: "Look clearly, although manpower is hard to beat thousands of troops, but our husband is not in this list."


    Li Ji heard the words and looked down the mountain with curiosity. She really wanted to see how the rumored No. 1 in the world could endure the exaggeration and evil of a person who was rumored to be against a country.


    "You guys, you can retreat."


    Concubine Yan and other women who were still struggling to support heard this sound, their eyes lit up, no hesitation, her body flashed, and she broke through the siege of the soldiers and appeared in front of Monkey King.


    "Wukong."


    "the host."


    "It seems that your consumption is quite serious. Go down and rest. Next, leave it to me."


    Concubine Yan and the women all walked back obediently when they heard this.


    "Master..." Xiao Meng looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes.


    Monkey King touched Xiaomeng''s head: "At a young age, you can''t kill too much. You should also step aside."


    "Oh~" For Monkey King.Xiao Meng still obeyed her plan, although she was a little bit reluctant, she still stepped back obediently.


    "It''s a bit unpleasant to kill!" Mei Sanniang licked her lips and tongue, backing away with Xiao Meng.


    "Come on! It''s really him!!!"


    After seeing Monkey King appearing, the three Qi Guo masters instantly became extremely solemn.


    The No. 1 name in the world is not a boast. Although the rumors about Monkey King are too exaggerated in their eyes, it also indirectly expresses the terrible thing about Monkey King.


    Such a legendary character appeared in front of him, there was tension, but more, it was excitement, excitement about the upcoming fame...

 2639 Chapter 133 What is invincibility

    "As long as we take down his head, can we also become No. 1 in the world?"


    The three Qiguo masters had bright eyes and were extremely excited.


    Fighting alone, they think they are not opponents, but behind them there is an army of one hundred thousand Qi, and this lineup can''t get anyone?


    General Qi Guo rode a horse in front of the formation, looking at Monkey King and said loudly, "You are Monkey King? What kind of guy is known as the number one in the world?"


    Seeing that Monkey King didn''t even look at him, the general Qi State was a little angry and shouted coldly again: "It is rumored that you have the strength of one person than one country? Haha~~~It is really ridiculous! Today, you let Ben The general came to teach and teach you the terrible strength of a country that day!"


    "You... will see it." Monkey King''s face was plain, red light was shining, Chi You''s sword already appeared in his hand.


    General Qi Guo instantly felt a cold glow from the soul, his hands trembled, and his heart was frightened. He immediately reined his horse and ran behind the soldiers, raising the bronze sword in his hands and shouting: "The bowman listened to the order and let me go!!!"


    In an instant, the ears of the people who were stimulated by the sound of the collapsed string hummed, and the scene was like a thousand arrows, the arrows were like rain, and the momentum was huge with the note of death.


    Li Ji, who was on the top of the mountain, swallowed her saliva involuntarily when she saw this picture, her face was shocked, but she still looked down unblinkingly, trying to see how Sun Wukong would face this death. The bureau.


    Monkey King raised his head and looked at the rain of arrows that overwhelmed the sky and the earth, but he pointed at him, and the space immediately rippled and opened like water ripples. The rain of arrows that originally came like rain was suddenly strange. Turned the direction and shot towards the Qi army...


    "This...this is?!!!"


    The soldiers of Qi state were all shocked.


    "Quick! Retreat! Retreat! Knife shield scaffold shield cover! Quick! Quick!!"


    At the same time the order was given, the rain of arrows had already fallen...


    The sound of puffing arrows piercing into the flesh sounded, and the soldiers of the Qi State fell into pieces under the arrow rain...


    It''s just this wave that the Qi State''s elite soldiers have fallen by thousands again. Adding to the number of slaughtered by Concubine Yan and the others, the Qi State army, which was originally as high as tens of thousands, now only has less than 6,000.


    "Damn it!"


    General Qi was shocked by Sun Wukong''s method of destroying thousands of soldiers of Qi with a single blow. However, he did not choose to retreat because he did not allow his failure to be bestowed by a mere person.


    The anger was full, and he roared and ordered: "The bowman retreats, the sword shieldman prepares and kills me! Even if it is a manpower pile, he must be taken down for me!"


    The sword and shield hand, who had been frightened by Monkey King''s methods, heard that, it was you looking at me and I looking at you, no one dared to step forward.


    Upon seeing this, General Qi was furious. He chopped off the head of a retreating soldier with a stab and roared, "Those who retreat without a fight will kill you!"


    With this bloody method, those Qi soldiers also had to bite the bullet.


    "It''s really a great success!" Sun Wukong saw this scene, but he said with a slight emotion: "Although you are also forced to be helpless, since you are on the opposite side of me, you must do a good job of death. consciousness."


    With one hand, Chi You¡¯s sword leaped up and turned into a red lightsaber in the sky, flying towards the army of Qi...


    For a time, countless lightsabers easily penetrated a sentence of body, it can be described as howling all over the field, blood staining the earth.


    In this situation, Monkey King explained to the soldiers of the Qi state with bloody facts, what is the power of one person to destroy a country.


    "No...impossible!!! Impossible!!!"


    General Qi Guo stared at the soldier of Qi State who fell in a flash, his eyes widened in shock, unbelievable, but the bright red world in front of him was telling him this bloody truth.


    "In the world... unexpectedly... there really are... such characters...!!!"


    After sighing the last sentence of his life, General Qi has been pierced by a bloody lightsaber to the ground...


    But at tea time, the six thousand Qi state army will be wiped out!


    "Gudong~ Gudong~" The voice of swallowing saliva sounded from behind, Jing Ke and the others were all staring dumbfounded, shocked and dumbfounded.


    Only Concubine Yan and the others looked at the invincible figure with pride, because that was their man, their master.


    "All...all...all...all...all gone?!!!"


    On the top of the mountain, Li Ji was shocked looking at the incredible bloody picture.


    Rumor has it that Monkey King''s swordsmanship is so powerful. When she first heard it, she dismissed it, but when she saw it with her own eyes, it shocked her soul. It turns out that there is such an invincible and incredible swordsmanship in the world.


    "If it were him, Grandpa would definitely be rescued!"


    After the shock, Li Ji became excited and excited again. The power of Monkey King gave her absolute confidence that her grandfather was saved.


    "It looks like it''s over, let''s go down too." Nongyu said softly, lifting the guqin on the stone platform.


    Li Ji''s eyes, Yan Ling Ji, they all went down the mountain and immediately followed up...


    The blood-colored lightsaber dissipated, and Chi You''s sword flew back to Monkey King on its own. The sword was shining with a strange red glow, and a beautiful woman with red hair and red hair emerged. She opened her arms and took a deep breath. The strong bloody air in the air seemed particularly intoxicating.


    "No... As expected of Mr. Sun! This... this magic sword can be controlled!" Jing Ke looked at the weird red figure in the field, exclaimed again and again.


    Yan Dan was incomparably amazed and yearned for the art of swordsmanship, and admired Sun Wukong incomparably: "Mr. Sun''s art of swordsmanship is worthy of being the best swordsmanship in the world. It really opened my eyes!"


    Sun Wukong looked indifferently: "The world is number one? Don''t show off your ignorance. There are more swordsmanship in the world than this, but you have no chance to see it."


    "Is there any swordsmanship in this world that is stronger than Yujianshu?" Yan Dan and the others obviously didn''t believe it, thinking it was Sun Wukong being humble.


    Monkey King also didn''t bother to explain to them, it was not easy to reach this level with their vision.


    "Unexpectedly... the master would be so strong..."


    The black and white sisters stared at Monkey King with their eyes of worship shining. This action is the ability to destroy the army of nearly 10,000. It is simply too shocking. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would not believe that there are such characters in the world. .


    "It''s no wonder that the master can kill the Eastern Emperor, this kind of strength is as strong as a god!"


    At this moment, everyone in the Yin Yang family was completely overwhelmed by the power of Monkey King...

 2640 Chapter One Hundred and Four

    "Brother." Li Ji ran down the mountain with Yan Lingji and the others, and came to Jing Ke and the others, with a sigh of relief: "You are all okay, it''s great."


    "Junior sister, are you not injured?"


    Li Ji shook her head and came to Monkey King, looking at him expectantly: "Mr. Sun, please save my grandpa."


    Upon hearing this, Jing Ke immediately knelt to the ground: "Yes, Mr. Sun, please save my master, great kindness, Jing Ke has no teeth to remember."


    "Who needs you is unforgettable." Monkey King glanced at Jing Ke indifferently, and said to Li Ji: "Since I promised to save your grandfather, I will save you, so don''t keep talking about this."


    "I...I know..." Li Ji''s face was reddish, and she lowered her head in embarrassment.


    But at this moment, the ground vibrated slightly, and as far as I could see, I could see that the black pressure pressed a piece of cavalry from far and near, and then followed the tens of thousands of army, the smoke and dust raised in the sky, giving people an incomparable oppression. sense.


    Monkey King looked at Li Ji and teased: "It seems that you are very valuable. They even used tens of thousands of troops to capture you."


    "That''s...not really!" Li Ji blushed and said: "They must know that you are here, so they sent so many soldiers."


    "It seems that your IQ is not completely concentrated on the chest."


    "Wh...what breasts...you...how can you say that to others." Li Ji''s pretty face was instantly red, and her head was almost buried in her chest.


    Obviously, she did not understand the meaning of''big breasts and no brains'', but focused on the word''chest''. She thought that Monkey King was teasing her.


    But in fact, Monkey King is really teasing her.


    The thief on the side turned Jing Ke lightly, and whispered: "Did you see it, master, but two sentences made your junior sister flushed and her heart beating like a deer. I don''t think it will take long. You junior sister is someone else." That''s it."


    "No... not so exaggerated, right?"


    "Hey~ The girl who has just sprouted Chunxin is the easiest to fall in love."


    Jing Ke looked at Pirates with some surprise: "You seem to know a lot?"


    "Hey~ don''t mention, my goddess was also abducted by him..." said the thief, glanced at Duanmu Rong, retracted his gaze, shook his head again, and put his arms around Jing Ke''s shoulders and said: "The two brothers are still I really feel sorry for the same disease!"


    Jing Ke shook off Pioneer¡¯s hand and said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t compare me to you. I just treat my junior sister as a younger sister. If she has followed Mr. Sun, I will be happy for her. It¡¯s too late."


    Pirate looked at Jing Ke, shook his head, and stopped talking. This guy is really insensitive to feelings. When you really lose, you will understand your true heart.


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King greeted him and walked away slowly in the face of the tens of thousands of troops...


    "This...I...we...we''re going to go like this?" Li Ji was shocked when he heard the words. There were only more than a dozen people on their side, facing tens of thousands of troops, so they walked straight across?That picture is hard to imagine.


    "Let''s go! Tens of thousands of troops, in front of my Wukong, are useless, don''t be nervous." Gulian took Liji''s hand and dragged her to follow...


    "It''s the same...it''s nothing..." Li Ji glanced at the dark army in front of her, swallowing and spitting with difficulty. Although she had seen Monkey King''s record of killing thousands of enemies with the sword technique, she could look at the dark numbers. Wan Dajun, inevitably a little frightened: "Really...Is it okay? Or, let''s take a detour..."


    Before she finished speaking, Li Ji stopped abruptly, because in the next moment, she had already seen an incredible scene: the Qi State army who had rushed to approach the Monkey King at a distance of less than 20 meters and carried them to the ground. It was neat and tidy, and the picture was shocking and shocking.


    "Fa...what happened?!" Li Ji was stunned for a while.


    Not to mention her, even the women like Zi Nv, who were prepared for a long time, were full of shock. They originally thought that Monkey King would use the sword to solve the enemy in front of them, because of that kind of scene, they have already seen pass.


    However, this time, the visual impact it brought to them was even stronger. The place they passed was not as close as the enemy, and they fell to the ground one by one. The picture was simply too shocking and incredible. This is really true. Seeing thousands of soldiers in nothing!


    "This... is simply a miracle!!!"


    Yan Dan and others who followed at the end were already unable to speak except for shock.


    Facing the tens of thousands of troops, they just faced the passing, wherever they passed, the soldiers and generals of the Qi State were carried to the ground. How incredible and shocking are these pictures!


    As for Li Ji, her eyes widened in shock, her small mouth opened into an O shape.


    "Oh my God!!!"


    After passing through the tens of thousands of troops of the Qi State, Li Ji looked back at the Qi State Army that had all been loaded onto the ground, her heartbeat almost jumped out of her chest, that was no less than 30,000 Qi State Army!Without a fight, no need to move your hands and feet, you can fall down silently!


    Li Ji could no longer express her feelings at this moment. Looking at the back of the walking forward slowly, Li Ji only felt that her heartbeat was quickening and her face flushed. This is so handsome!


    Following such a person, the sense of security that is relaxed and relaxed is unprecedented and unparalleled.


    Don¡¯t children in troubled times want this peace of mind and sense of security?


    "This is more than just one person against one country! This is simply enough, one person is enough to unify the world!" Yan Dan let out a suffocating breath, looking up to the sky in amazement.


    "This is truly invincible in the world!"


    The Moon God squatted down and probed the nose of the Qi soldiers who were on the ground, with a look of shock: "Just by aura, all these people will be shaken to death. What a terrible method!"


    Mrs. Xiang swallowed her saliva and said with a frightened expression: "I... I have abandoned my master once before... he... he won''t hold a grudge?"


    "You ask for a blessing." Black and white sisters glanced at her and said calmly.


    Mrs. Xiang''s face became paler when she heard the words.


    Moon God was also a little uneasy at the moment. She seemed to have done something betrayal. Although she did not really submit to it at the time, she did betray once.


    Just as the Moon God and Mrs. Xiang were worried, Da Si Ming said again: "I heard that the master... is very vengeful~"


    "Uh~~"


    The movements of Moon God and Madam Xiang became a bit stiff at the same time.


    At this time, Monkey King was not interested in paying attention to the mental activities of the Moon God and the others. In front of him, the huge gate of Puyang City appeared...

 2641 Chapter 135-There is no mercy in war

    At this time, Pu Yangcheng was completely in the hands of Qi Jun. Originally, the banner of defending the country was erected, but it was also replaced by the banner of Qi.


    At the gate, outside the gate, and on the wall, there were soldiers from the Qi state everywhere, guarded by bows and crossbows, and the whole city of Puyang had been guarded by an iron bucket.


    This Puyang city is an important hurdle to win the defense of the country. The General Qi will naturally take it seriously and send heavy troops to guard it.


    Looking at the Puyang City Gate in front of her, Li Ji looked worried: "I don''t know what is going on with Grandpa now, is there anything going on..."


    Sun Wukong patted her on the back and comforted: "You can rest assured that King Qi values ??your grandpa very much. As long as your grandpa can''t think about it, nothing will happen right now."


    "Really?" Li Ji heard this, with a happy face, holding Monkey King''s hand and looking impatiently: "Then you go and save my grandpa!"


    Gulian saw it, and immediately pulled Liji away, grabbing Sun Wukong''s slender hand, and said with a sense of taste: "Hey~~ You haven''t married yet, why are you so intimacy!"


    Li Ji blushed instantly and lowered her head.


    The tide banshee shook her head with a smile, and pulled Honglian to her side: "I said before that I was going to cover people''s houses, so now I''m jealous?"


    Honglian blushed and said stiffly: "I''m not jealous yet."


    "You are waiting here." Monkey King said to the girls, walking along the gate of Puyang City...


    "Who? Stop, take a step forward, and kill you!"


    There was a sharp shout, and another sharp arrow pierced Sun Wukong''s feet, which was a warning.


    Sun Wukong looked indifferent: "I''m here to find someone. Do you know where an old man named Gongsun Yu is?"


    "It turned out to be here to find the difference, the archer is ready to-let go!!"


    With a cry of zero, hundreds of arrows shot towards Monkey King...


    "It seems that the problem can''t be solved peacefully." Monkey King glanced at the arrows coming from the blast, and in a flash, those arrows disappeared without a trace.


    All Qi soldiers were shocked: "This is...what''s going on?!!!"


    "What kind of black magic did that guy use?!!!"


    "Sorcery? It''s really a bunch of frogs at the bottom of the well." Monkey King waved his hand, Chi You''s sword leaped out, and the red light flashed, and Chi You''s spirit''s mysterious and beautiful shadow flashed.


    She was holding Chi You''s sword, her face was cold, and her body was red, flying towards the gate...


    Accompanied by blood light, screams of horror sounded, and a gorgeous and beautiful massacre unfolded...


    After a while, the closed city gate slowly opened. Chi You''s Spirit knelt down on one knee with a sword on the side of the city gate, welcoming Monkey King''s entry, and her feet were surrounded by stumps and severed arms, blood flowing into a river.


    Monkey King stepped forward slowly and stepped into Puyang City...


    The spirit of Chi You got up and followed...


    Li Ji and the others were shocked when they saw these scenes. It was incredible that a single person, no need to do anything, just a sword in his hand, broke through the heavily guarded city so easily.


    However, at the next moment, it was the Qi State army that greeted Monkey King.


    The spirit of Chi You turned into a flash of red light, immersed in Chi You¡¯s sword. In an instant, Chi You¡¯s sword was full of blood, turned into a flash of red light, and flew into the army, piercing through a body at an astonishing speed, and harvesting With vivid lives...


    Monkey King wandered among the group of corpses, and no one could get close wherever he passed, all turned into dead souls under the sword of Chi You.


    The hearts of the soldiers of Qi are already replaced by fear and helplessness. No one dared to be close, because they would die!


    Leaving the corpse full of the city, Monkey King came to the mansion of the city lord, which was Gongsun Yu''s mansion.


    Looking at the great general of Qi State at the door, who was protected by Qi State''s heavy troops, Monkey King stopped.


    General Qi Guo had a heavy face. Even though he had experienced countless wars and baptisms, facing Monkey King at this moment, his hands trembled and his heart felt helpless. Looking at the scene in front of him, he already knew that he might have sent the army to the army. Annihilated.


    "Mr. Sun, didn''t you say that you are not interested in the wars of the nations? Why did you intervene in the war between our Qi and the Weiguo? Help the Weiguo slaughter our soldiers?


    "I do something, do I need to explain to you?" Monkey King looked at General Qi with a plain face. The other party only felt that he was stared by death, his heart and soul were cold, and he knelt down on the ground with an armor, as if he was staring at him. It''s quite heavy: "Don''t dare, you take away the people you want, and I hope you don''t slaughter my Qi soldiers."


    "If you don''t block my way, I still disdain to kill you, but since they have all blocked the way, now that they are invincible, they kneel down and beg for mercy. Do you think it''s possible?"


    General Qi frowned, and said solemnly: "You have slaughtered tens of thousands of soldiers in my Qi country. Isn''t that enough? Does your husband want to kill them all?"


    "Massage? Kill them all?" Sun Wukong laughed when he heard the words: "As a general of a country, how can you say such a thing?"


    General Qi State was speechless when he heard this. What he said before was indeed too naive, and it was indeed too ridiculous to say it from his mouth.


    "Since you think the human sea tactics can take me down and make a choice, then you should pay the price for your choice."


    With that, Monkey King lightly handed Yang, Chi You''s sword turned into a flash of red light, and he nailed General Qi to the high wall.


    "General!!!"


    Upon seeing this, a group of generals of Qi State roared and screamed, frantically besieging Monkey King: "Vengeance for the general! Revenge for the general!!!"


    "A cruel war, but there is no mercy."


    A trace of breath flickered from Monkey King''s body, and the soldiers of the Qi State who had rushed forward stopped their bodies, and then all fell to the ground...


    Entering the hall, Monkey King saw Gong Sun Yu tied up all over, blood stained, but the wound was bandaged.


    "Mr. Sun...?!"


    Seeing Monkey King, Gongsun Yu was shocked.


    Monkey King made a quick move, Chi You''s sword flew in his hand, and with a wave, the rope binding Gongsun Yu broke: "Follow me."


    Gongsun Yu hurriedly got up and followed behind Monkey King, only to leave the hall. When he saw the scene outside, he took a breath of breath. Because of his insight and courage, his eyes widened in shock. , Looking at Monkey King, carefully asked: "Mr. Sun, this is all... You did it?"


    The corpses all over the city can be said to be everywhere.


    There are tens of thousands of troops in the city of Qi, none of them survived.


    In addition to the tens of thousands of troops under the forest, the 100,000 troops sent by Qi this time can be described as annihilated...

 2642 Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen

    By the side of a river, Gongsun Yu pulled Li Ji to kneel in front of Monkey King: "Thank you, Mr., for your life-saving grace. If it weren''t for you, my old bones would have been in Puyang City."


    Sun Wukong looked plain: "You don''t need to thank you. If you want to, thank you for having such a good granddaughter. I wouldn''t bother to take care of you unless she promised to be a little maid by my side."


    Gongsun Yu heard this and looked at Li Ji: "Li Ji, why are you doing this!"


    "Grandpa, Li Ji is voluntary." Li Ji said, her face was reddish and she lowered her head, but the corner of her eyes glanced at Monkey King, her eyes were full of worship and love, and one person killed the 100,000 troops of Qi. , This kind of heroic deeds like mythology, that kind of invincible posture, giving her an incomparable sense of peace of mind without fear of everything, already made the little girl''s heart shining.


    Gongsun Yu saw the expression of his granddaughter, he was taken aback, and then he laughed, "So, I''m relieved."


    As he said, he held his fist solemnly to Monkey King again: "Mr. Sun, then my granddaughter will rely on you to take care of it from now on."


    "She takes care of me, but I take care of her."


    "Yes, it is extremely!" Gongsun Yu laughed again and nodded his head.


    His granddaughter can follow Sun Wukong, even if it is just a maid, a concubine, he also thinks it is a very face, for this grandson-in-law, he is impeccable.


    It''s just that when Jing Ke heard that his junior sister was really going to be with Monkey King, his heart suddenly became depressed, and an irritable mood emerged, making him a little at a loss.


    It''s just that no one cares about his mood now.


    Yan Dan stepped forward in time and looked at Gongsun Yu and said, "Mr. Gongsun, what are your plans next?"


    Gongsun Yu said without thinking: "Naturally, he is going to Yewang. When the king is eager to hire people, I must hurry back to him."


    Yan Dan had already guessed this answer, and calmly said: "I''ll be honest, the defense of the country is declining, and the war against Qi, even if Qi has lost 100,000 troops in this battle, it is not the defense that the country can resist. After this battle, Other countries must also be eyeing their eyes; the only hope for Weiguo to survive now is to unite with our Yanguo and fight against Qi. It is better for you to follow me to Yanguo and persuade my father and king to fight against Qi!"


    Gongsun Yu''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he looked at Yan Dan and said, "Do you dare to fight with Qi?" It was not that he underestimated Yan, but now Yan is just behind the seven heroes of the Warring States. It takes a lot of courage to be an enemy of Qi, which is second only to Qin and Chu.


    Yan Dan smiled indifferently: "If it was the former Qi country, our Yan country would naturally not dare to scratch its beards. It is just that the current Qi country will lose its strength and vitality. I am afraid that it is not only our Yan country who has joined the battle, together with I am afraid that Zhao and Chu around him will not just sit back and watch."


    "You can understand it." Gongsun Yu glanced at Yan Dan deeply. If Yan was really able to carve up the Qi Kingdom in this battle, then his Yan Kingdom would really rise.


    Just grabbing food from the mouth of Zhao and Chu is tantamount to grabbing food from the mouth of a tiger. Does King Yan have the courage and ability?


    "It seems that Yan Dan''s purpose this time is not just as simple as Qi Guo!" Gongsun Yu frowned and pondered for a long time: "Well, Xiao Weiguo, in this troubled world, I am afraid it is really difficult to survive. I can only do my best to defend the people of our country. Although the country of Yan is weak, if we get a share of the land that is divided into Qi country, its rise will become inevitable, and it is also necessary to rely on the country. , Well, I will bet on this one!"


    Although he had already made a decision in his heart, Gongsun Yu looked at Monkey King and said, "Mr. Sun, now we are also a family? What do you think I should do? Please give me some advice."


    Sun Wukong glanced at Gongsun Yu and said, "Didn''t you already have a decision in your heart."


    Gongsun Yu laughed, "Sure enough, you can''t hide anything from Mr. Sun, do you think this is feasible?"


    Sun Wukong said calmly: "If you want to protect the country and the people, this is the only way out. Otherwise, if this place is trampled on by war, you should be aware of the consequences."


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Gongsun Yu strengthened his determination even more. He looked at Yan Dan and said in a deep voice: "Before going to the country of Yan, please also ask your Highness Dan to go with me to the king of the wild. I can''t be this master."


    Yan Dan readily agreed upon hearing this.


    Gongsun Yu looked at Monkey King again: "Then Mr. Sun..."


    "I am not interested in your war."


    "It seems that we are going to part ways here." Gongsun Yu sighed in dismay, and said to Li Ji: "Li Ji, I have to listen to Mr. Sun''s words in the future. Follow him, Grandpa, I don''t have to do it for you. I''m worried about safety."


    "Grandpa..." Li Ji looked at Gongsun Yu with a look of dismay.


    Gongsun Yu said: "Give me the family sword book I left you before."


    Li Ji immediately took out the sword book from the baggage and handed it to Gongsun Yu.


    Gongsun Yu took the sword book and walked to Jing Ke''s side, and solemnly handed it to him: "Now that my only granddaughter has a home, then you can only carry forward the handed down sword book of our Gongsun family."


    "Master!" Jing Ke, who was already covered by depression, was instantly replaced by touch, looking at his master with excitement.


    "Take it, I only have a disciple like you. From now on it will belong to you."


    Jing Ke said with gratitude: "Yes, Master, the disciples will certainly not lose the reputation of the Gongsun family!"


    "Then, let''s make the difference." Monkey King said calmly.


    "Junior sister, take care!" Jing Ke said in a deep voice after taking a deep look at Li Ji.


    From this moment on, in Jing Ke''s heart, only the family and the country were righteous.


    "Grandpa, brother, Your Highness Dan, please take care too!" Li Ji bid farewell to everyone and returned to the back of Monkey King.


    "Everyone, there will be a period later!"


    After Yan Dan and others said farewell again, they turned around and left...


    "Finally I can go back." Honglian looked happy: "I''ve been out for so long, but I really feel a little homesick, Lei, hurry up, we have to go home~~"


    Lei, who has been disguised as an ordinary white horse, stepped forward and walked to the side, her body soaring in vain...


    Seeing such a scene, Li Ji was instantly stunned: "This...this is?!!!"


    Honglian grinned: "How about it, are you scared? This is Wukong''s mount-Lei, come, Lei, say hello to our new sister."


    "Hello, Lord Liji."


    "Wow~~ she, she, she... did she speak?!!!" Li Ji was even more stunned.

 2643 Chapter 137-War begins

    "What''s the matter, Xiao Yao Yao, come to say hello too." Hong Lian hugged Xiao Yao Yao again and said.


    "Hello, just call me Xiao Yao Yao."


    With shock and curiosity on Liji''s face, like an ordinary girl, she entered the world of fantasy.


    "This...too...it''s amazing!" Li Ji pointed to the little Paixiu who was somewhat similar to Xiao Yao Yao and asked, "What about her, can she talk?"


    "She can''t do it yet."


    "Can I hug?"


    "of course."


    So, the two girls hugged the little Pi Xiu and started playing.


    Well, Guren is no longer a girl now.


    Everyone rode Lei together, but within a few hours, they returned to Korea.


    These few hours were an unforgettable day for Li Ji, full of fantasy.


    Returning to Zilanxuan, with Sun Wukong''s consent, Zinu also informed Han Fei of Qi¡¯s loss of one hundred thousand troops through quicksand, and Han Fei who learned the news immediately called Wei. Zhuang, Zhang Liang, Xiangguo and other important Korean ministers discussed important matters. Obviously, he also wanted to take a share of the cake of Qi.


    However, after the discussion, Han Fei gave up this attractive piece of cake, because behind them, there was Qin, the strongest among the Seven Heroes of the Warring States Period. If South Korea sent troops to participate in the war against Qi, the rear would be empty. , Then Qin will have a chance, and South Korea will become the first country to be wiped out, because Ying Zheng is very jealous of him. Whenever there is a chance, he will not let it go.


    Therefore, Han Fei went the other way, leaked the news, and successfully attracted the attention of Zhao, Chu, and Wei. In addition, Yan, who originally wanted to intervene, joined forces with Wei Guo. For a time, Qi Guo It was actually targeted by Zhao, Chu, Wei, Yan, and Wei.


    And Han Fei, because of his relationship with Monkey King, even persuaded Ying Zheng. When Wei and the other four countries attacked Qi, the allied Qin attacked Wei together. Therefore, the tragic Wei State was not attacked before the defeat of Qi. The Qin-Han Alliance destroyed the country and became the first country to be destroyed among the Seven Heroes of the Warring States Period.


    Under the attack of Zhao, Chu, Yan, and Wei, Qi also quickly fell and became the second country to be wiped out.


    King Qi wanted to annex and defend the country in order to strengthen himself and start the hegemony of unifying the seven countries. The war was indeed started because of it, but it was a pity that it became a stepping stone for others.


    So far, the balance of the Seven Kingdoms has been broken, and they have truly entered their respective conquests...


    After the Qin-Han Alliance conquered Wei, Qin suddenly bit Han while enforcing Wei¡¯s land, so that the army led by Wei Zhuang was defeated and returned with the defeated generals, escorting Han Fei and Zhang. Liang waited to return to Korea and returned to Zilanxuan.


    The gear of history has changed due to Monkey King''s relationship, and the unification of the world has also begun ahead of schedule.


    Han Fei and the others fled all the way back to Xinzheng and came to Zilanxuan. Seeing the dim lights and singing and dancing inside, they were extremely depressed. When they came to Monkey King¡¯s guest room, they spoke with bitterness: "I said, Brother Sun. You are too uninteresting. We were almost wiped out by the army of the State of Qin, and we can''t come back again. You are good, good wine, good meat, and beauty to accompany you, which is too much!"


    Sun Wukong drank the wine poured by Purple Girl and looked at Han Fei who was embarrassed: "With your IQ, it is impossible to think that Ying Zheng will bite you back. Moreover, with the strength of Wei Zhuang and Liusha, it is impossible to lose so. Quick, so thorough, then, there is only one possibility, you deliberately lost to Ying Zheng."


    When Han Fei heard the words, he was not polite. He filled himself with a glass of wine on his own initiative. After taking a sip, he let out a long sigh of relief: "I really can¡¯t hide anything from Brother Sun¡¯s eyes. What I need is a unified country that can last for hundreds of years, even thousands of years, not a country that is hated by hundreds of families and people in the world, and can only exist for just a few decades. This time it will be cheaper. Then, you won''t be able to cheat me. I am not your brother-in-law anyhow."


    Monkey King looked at Han Fei with a slight surprise: "You really have the courage to implement this strategy."


    Han Fei changed his normal state, his eyes became extremely deep: "If you want to get things done, you still need the necessary courage. He seems to have won the government, but he is just fighting the world for me."


    "Heh~ you have a good idea." Monkey King looked at Han Fei with a smile. His rescue of Han Fei seemed to change the course of history in this world.


    There are Weizhuang, Zhang Liang, and quicksand. Even the important military forces of South Korea have been secretly preserved by him. It seems that he really made a great personal enemy for future Xiang Yu and Liu Bang.


    Han Fei looked at Monkey King and suddenly knelt down: "Brother Sun, I know that you can watch the stars at night and break the past and the present. Why don''t you give me the calculation, how about recommending a few talents to fight the world with me?"


    "I already said that I won''t be helping you. Since you want to fight the world, you have to rely on your own ability. If you don''t have the ability, you should quit as soon as possible."


    "I''ll just talk about it." Han Fei got up in embarrassment and started drinking some wine. After a while, watching Monkey King spit out: "By the way, if you are willing, you can do it in less than half a month. Unify this troubled world, right? Why don''t you want me to spend decades working hard, I really don''t understand a person like you like a fairy."


    "Have you had enough? Get out if you have enough." Monkey King kicked Han Fei towards the door.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Zhuang and Zhang Liang immediately got up and walked towards the door...


    "Roll off." Han Fei stood up like a okay person, patted his clothes, and said to the red lotus in the inner room: "Red lotus, brother is going to leave soon. I wonder when I can see you again, you Wouldn''t you come out as a gift to your brother?"


    "If you want to leave, hurry up, grimacing..."


    Han Fei suffered a tens of thousands of critical hits in an instant, clutching his chest, shaking his head, and walking out of Zilanxuan while sighing: "I really have a lover and forgot my brother."


    After leaving Zilanxuan, You Sima Li Kai was already waiting at the door with a group of people. Seeing Han Fei coming out, he immediately bowed and said, "My lord, we really want to abandon the city? The people in this city..."


    "Don''t worry, Brother Sun is here, and Yingzheng wouldn''t dare to kill my Korean people indiscriminately."


    "But we just left, so won''t Yingzheng be suspicious?"


    "From the beginning, it''s up to us. If it''s our business, let him be in charge of South Korea for ten years. One day, I will let him return all the benefits!"

 2644 Chapter 138: Han Mie

    The generals of the State of Qin Meng Yu and Meng Tian attacked Korea at the order of King Qin. However, the strange thing is that the Korean side has no combat power, so that they can take several cities in a few days without any effort, but they should also After Han Fei¡¯s words, King Qin knew the relationship between Monkey King and Princess Honglian of South Korea, and therefore strictly ordered not to harm even one of the Korean people, and those who violated the order were slapped.


    Under such a brutal military order that can be described as inhumane, no one dared to make chaos, so that the Korean people were protected.


    Once again easily won the city, Meng Tian not only was not happy, but began to worry: "Grandfather, you said that the Korean soldiers are not so sloppy, right? Let us go to several cities so easily. Is there a conspiracy?"


    Meng Gao had a calm face, exuding the demeanor that a veteran should have: "He is not as good as my Daqin in Korea. Later, Mr. Sun slaughtered tens of thousands of elite soldiers. Compared with my Daqin, he is even worse. He is also a wise man, doing this is just not wanting to increase casualties, but the more important point should be..."


    Meng Tian said solemnly: "The Sun Wukong, the number one in the world?!!!"


    Meng Yu looked solemnly: "Yes! As long as there is Monkey King in Korea, we will not be able to break through the last line of defense in Korea-Xinzheng! Moreover, if that person helps Korea, I am afraid I will have to be included in his Korean territory! "


    Meng Tian remembered what happened in Loulan, swallowed his saliva, and nodded: "The strength of that adult has indeed reached the level of unpredictability, not manpower; I heard that Qi was destroyed, it was also caused by the adult. The country of Qi is not much worse than my Daqin, and he was destroyed in less than half a month. There are such characters in South Korea. I really don¡¯t know why the king dared to attack Korea?!"


    "The king is betting too!" Meng Yu looked in the direction of Da Qin and sighed deeply: "The king and that adult also spent some time together, knowing that a person like him is a war between mortals and me. Not interested, the king is betting that the adult will not intervene in the battle between Qin and Han."


    "But what if you intervene?" Meng Tian said suspiciously: "The adult''s wife is South Korea''s Honglian princess. If she pleads, might that adult be softhearted and help Han?"


    Meng Yu''s face was firm, and his face was indifferent: "Then I will wait for it to be destroyed! The outcome of this battle is either success or benevolence. There is no third way to go."


    "That''s really a gamble!" Meng Tian sighed deeply and had to admire King Qin''s courage. He even dared to bet on the rise and fall of the entire Qin State.


    Such a move can only be compared with Han Fei, who takes the entire South Korea as a bet.


    These two people are rare figures in the ages.


    However, if King Qin did this, there was also a factor of being forced to helplessness. After all, there was a Monkey King straddling him. If he did not cross the obstacle of South Korea, he would not be able to realize his unification ambition after all.


    Rather than that, it is better to stop at the beginning. If successful, he will officially embark on the road of unification, and if he fails, he will launch the stage of history.


    Qin, an army of 150,000, approached Xinzheng City.


    However, the two generals Meng Gao and Meng Tian immediately ordered the army of the State of Qin to garrison a kilometer away from the city gate, and did not dare to step into Xinzheng, because in this city, there are people who fear everyone in the world, and the world is number one. The-Monkey King.


    The success of their trip depends on this person''s thoughts.


    The gate of the city was still guarded by guards, but in the face of the 150,000 army of Qin, these soldiers did not change their faces and did not see the slightest fear.


    The person who gave them such courage was naturally the man with great magical powers in the purple orchid hall in the city.


    Even if they already know that their king has abandoned the city, they still take it easy, because they know that their lives will not be in danger. In that case, they are still afraid of an egg.


    Without leading any soldiers, Meng Yu and Meng Tian walked to the gate of the city. They politely clasped their fists to the two guards and said, "Through the trouble, Meng Yu and Meng Tian beg to see Mr. Sun."


    The guard glanced at the two generals and said with a fist, "Go in by yourself."


    "..." Meng Yu and Meng Tian ancestors and grandsons entered Xinzheng City silently.


    These scenes really make people a little speechless. They are the generals who lead an army of 150,000. They can easily capture this city. In the end, they have to be passed on in a polite manner. Fortunately, the attitude of the guards Okay, if you don''t give them color with a cold eye, it would be really embarrassing.


    Looking at the deserted street, the wind blows, the dust on the ground, the leaves fly up, like a ghost city.


    Meng Tian had a firm face and frowned slightly and looked around: "Grandfather, is it wrong for us to enter so alone?"


    Meng Yu saw it very openly: "What can be wrong, if the adult takes action, the 150,000 army will not be able to stick to the tea time. What is the difference between bringing and not bringing it? We are like this, at least it can show that we are waiting Enough sincerity."


    "What my grandfather taught is that my grandson has been taught!"


    "Zilanxuan..." Looking at the plaque in front of the luxurious pavilion, Meng Yu said, "It should be here."


    There was no one waiting at the door. Just as Meng Yu and Meng Tian ancestors and grandsons entered the gate, they saw Yingying and Yanyan in the hall, which made people dizzy.


    "The two should be Qin''s two generals, Meng Yu and Meng Tian."


    Meng Yu said very politely: "Exactly, girl, I wonder if Mr. Sun is here?"


    "My lord has long known that you will come, come with me." The woman twisted her slender waist and hugged it.


    Meng Yu and Meng Tian immediately followed...


    When she came to a door, the woman stopped and said respectfully: "My lord, generals Meng Yu and Meng Tian beg to see you."


    The door creaked and opened, and Zi Nu stood in front of the door and made a please gesture: "Two generals, please come in."


    "It''s time to work." The two politely clasped their fists and entered the guest room. They saw that there were many people in the room, all of whom were stunning, but both of them did not squint, came to Monkey King, and knelt down in front of Monkey King: "Meng Yu (Meng Tian) has met Mr. Sun."


    Monkey King looked at the two and said calmly: "Then Han Fei has already abandoned the city, so this South Korea is already your Qin country."


    Before the two of them could reply, Honglian snorted coldly: "But, don''t be proud of you. If you let this princess know that you dare to kill my Korean people indiscriminately, I will tell Wukong to wave and kill you Qin State and call you. There is no one in Qin Kingdom!"


    "Yes!" Meng Yu and Meng Tian both wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads, and nodded again and again: "This is natural, please put down your Royal Highness. Since Han has returned to Qin, I will naturally be a citizen of Qin from now on!" ..

 2645 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Nine

    After Wei and Qi, South Korea declared its demise and was placed under Qin''s territory.


    At this point, the Kingdom of Qin acquired the land of Wei and South Korea, making the Qiang Qin more powerful, far surpassing the other three countries, resulting in Yingzheng unifying the world earlier than in history.


    However, this is something to say. Monkey King was not interested in the Yingzheng Association''s unification of the seven countries for a few years. Instead, under the leadership of Concubine Yan and others, he brought the girls to the headquarters of Yin Yang Family.


    He has done everything that needs to be done, and the rest is only part of the war between the other countries. Sun Wukong is not interested in this, so he returned to Yin Yang''s house and asked Concubine Yan and others to do everything that should be done. All those who have been confessed, he intends to leave.


    Today''s Yin-Yang family has fallen to the bottom due to Monkey King''s relationship. As soon as they returned to the Yin-Yang family, the Moon God and the others began recruiting disciples, so as to absorb fresh blood for the Yin-Yang family and lay a solid foundation for the future of the Yin-Yang family.


    Naturally, Sun Wukong did not intervene in this matter, but when Concubine Yan brought back a child, it attracted his attention.


    The child seemed to be around six or seven years old, but unlike ordinary people, his eyes were unusually agile and full of wisdom, giving people a feeling of being young and mature.


    If it weren''t for Monkey King to see through the essence of human beings at a glance, one would suspect that this child was a traverser through the soul.


    There is no need to ask, Sun Wukong has already guessed who this child is. Throughout Qin Shi, Gan Luo is the only one who possesses such strange qualities.


    Monkey King looked away from Gan Luo and looked at Concubine Yan: "Where did you find him?"


    Concubine Yan smiled when she heard the words: "It can arouse your attention. It seems that I did not misunderstand the person. His name is Gan Luo, and he has come under the name of Prime Minister Qin Lu Buwei at a young age. I noticed him. I wanted to find a mature time to recruit him to join the Yin Yang family, but I didn''t expect Lu Buwei to fall too fast, and it also tired him, so I brought him in advance."


    Monkey King said calmly: "The talent is indeed okay, but it can become the pillar of the Yin Yang family in the future."


    At this moment, the Moon God''s voice sounded from behind: "It seems that the disciples brought by Lord Dongjun made the master very satisfied, but I don''t know if the master is satisfied with the disciples brought by the concubine?"


    Sun Wukong turned and looked. The first thing that came into view was the beautiful face of Moon God. The next moment, he was attracted by a little girl behind her, slightly surprised: "Shao Si Ming..."


    When two figures suddenly flashed in the hall, the black and white sisters were already kneeling on one knee in front of Monkey King: "Master."


    "...I''m not calling you." Monkey King looked at the black and white sisters who suddenly appeared, and was a little speechless, waved his hand, his eyes were on the delicate little girl again.


    Hearing this, the black and white sisters suddenly jumped in their hearts. They weren''t called them. Then, judging from the eyes of the master at this time, it must be the little girl in front of him. Young commander, did the master see anything?Will this little girl take their place and become the next commander?


    According to the rules of the Yin and Yang family, if you want to inherit the position of the young man, you must kill the previous young man. In other words, if this little girl wants to become the young man, she will be their future life enemy.


    The fact is also true. In the original work, the black and white sisters were killed by the young man, thus inheriting their title and position.


    Similarly, when the black and white inherited the young man''s command, they also inherited the previous young man''s command.


    Sun Wukong naturally saw the black and white mind, but he ignored it. Instead, he said to the little girl in front of him: "From now on, you will be called Shao Si Ming, and I will teach it myself."


    The little girl didn''t dare to answer, but hid behind Moon God and looked at Monkey King cautiously.


    Moon God heard this, although his face was expressionless, but the joy in his eyes flashed away, and he pulled the little girl from behind her to the front: "Don''t hurry up and thank you."


    The little girl twisted her fingers with a tangled expression: "But...I have a name..."


    Monkey King looked at the little girl in front of him with a smile: "Why, are you not satisfied with the name I gave you?"


    The Moon God heard the words and secretly pulled off the little girl¡¯s clothes. She could see it. Monkey King was very satisfied with the disciple she brought. He even gave her a special title for the young commander. In the event of electing disciples this time, she finally beat Dongjun.


    "I...I know...I will call Young Master Ming from now on." The young girl seemed to be very afraid of the Moon God, so she nodded hurriedly and agreed.


    Monkey King whispered outside the hall: "Xiaomeng, Duili, come in and introduce you to a new friend."


    Two phantoms flashed, and in front of Monkey King, two cute little girls appeared in front of him.


    When Gan Luo and Shao Siming saw them, their eyes widened in surprise.


    Xiao Meng watched Shao Si Ming silently and did not speak, but Dui Li took Shao Si Ming''s hand and said affectionately: "Hello, I am Dui Li, she is Xiao Meng, let''s go out and play together."


    "That..." Shao Si Ming looked at the Moon God, and when he saw the Moon God nodded, he dared to follow Xiao Meng and Dui Li out of the hall.


    After Gan Luo was also taken away by other Yin-Yang disciples, Concubine Yan came to Sun Wukong and said softly: "It seems that Wukong, you are very satisfied with the disciple brought by Moon God, even the only job title in Yin Yang Family. It was granted to her directly, but some people are worried about it."


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King looked at the black and white sisters who were still standing on their knees and did not dare to get up, and said: "Get up, your two sisters are also mine. From now on, I will still be the young commander of the Yin and Yang family. I just give the little girl a pick. It¡¯s just a name, so don¡¯t worry."


    Can you not be nervous? You directly bestowed the little girl with "Young Mastermind". It is strange that the two sisters are not nervous. According to the rules of the Yin and Yang family, losing the name of "Young Mastermind" is equivalent to losing Life, can you say that the two sisters can not be nervous?


    But after listening to Monkey King''s words, the black and white sisters were really relieved, and the gaze looking at Monkey King became extremely grateful and moved.


    In this way, it seems that the two sisters will be spared the fate brought to them by the young man, and the two sisters will not be cursed by the name of the young man.


    Next, Mrs. Xiang, Da Si Ming, etc. all brought in a lot of talents from all over the world. I have to say that their vision of people is really vicious, and every child''s qualifications are first-class. Ten years later , This yin and yang family will inevitably change their blood and reach the top again...

 2646 Chapter 140: Li Mu

    Concubine Yan and the others are still doing the aftermath for the things of the Yin and Yang family, but the boring Monkey King came to Zhao country alone.


    Here, there is one last person waiting for him, take her away, then his journey will come to an end.


    It is said that after Yingzheng destroyed Korea, he set his goal on Zhao, because Zhao is a country that must be eradicated on the eastward road of Qin. Only by destroying Zhao can Qin truly look forward to the whole world.


    At this time, the Qin State in the Qin Period was not comparable to history, and its national strength was more powerful than in the history. After all, the world of the Qin Period was transformed into a mysterious world.


    After annihilating the Wei and Han countries, Qin became stronger. After Ying Zheng tasted the sweetness, when he was upright and energetic, he sent General Huanjuan to take down Zhao''s Pingyang and Wucheng, and kill Zhao. The general''s recklessness caused Zhao Guo to lose more than 100,000 people.


    Seeing the brilliant results of the battle, Zhao Jun was vulnerable. Ying Zheng seemed to have seen the result of Zhao Guo also being destroyed. The pace of attacking Zhao became more rapid, and even dispatched his own personal guard, Feng Lin Huo. China and Israel helped Huanzheng and ordered him to lead the army again.


    This time, Huanjue made a bend and crossed the Taihang Mountains from the north to the back of Zhao State. After occupying Chili and Yi''an, his soldiers pointed directly at Handan, the capital of Zhao State.


    If this Handan falls, then the State of Zhao will be basically helpless.


    King Zhao was naturally anxious, so he hurriedly sent people to the northern Yanmen to find Li Mu, appointed him as a general, let him lead his troops to the south, and then commanded all Zhao Guomen to counterattack the Qin army.


    After receiving the order, Li Mu led the headquarters non-stop southward. After reconciling with the other Zhao Jun, he met with Qin Jun near Yi''an.


    Li Mu was not in a hurry to fight, because according to his analysis, Qin Jun used to fight all the way and win all the way. It was just when the momentum was high, it was a bit unwise to fight them at this time.


    Therefore, he ordered that the entire army camp in the same place and build a strong camp to sharpen the enemy''s vigor.


    If according to history, Huan Jue couldn¡¯t attack for a long time. After sacrificing tens of thousands of brain cells, he came up with a good idea. Don¡¯t you, Li Mu, won¡¯t fight, then I will lead the main force to attack the nearby Feixa, etc. When you send troops to rescue, I will wipe you out again.


    But as a result, not only did Li Mu fail to save Fat, he also took advantage of the absence of the Qin army¡¯s main force, sent troops to break the Qin army¡¯s camp, and seized a lot of grain, grass, and baggage. In the end, the Qin army was beaten into flowers and water, embarrassed. escape.


    However, this world is not history. There are too many factors in it. For example, Fenglinshan Mountain, a top expert, has become the biggest variable in this war.


    Huanjue ordered that tens of thousands of troops attacked Li Mu''s camp. However, Li Mu deserves to be one of the four famous generals in the Warring States period. No matter how you attack, you will be defended without leaking. You sacrificed thousands of soldiers and failed to win. This makes Huan Yan frowned deeply, helpless, but asked Fenglin Volcano to attack the camp at night and assassinate Li Mu.


    However, as one of the four famous generals in the Warring States period, Li Mu''s strength is naturally not weak, even if the four of Feng Linhuo joined forces, he could not be taken down for a while.


    Li Mu''s martial arts are also extraordinary. Feng Lin Huo turned to the second place and separated two people. Huo and Shan restrained Li Mu. Feng and Lin broke through the battlefield. After beheading countless guards, they opened the gate of the camp. Thus ushered in a crazy attack by the Qin army...


    In the end, Li Mu had no choice but to abandon the camp and retreat.


    When Li Mu was defeated, the army of the State of Qin rushed to Handan of the State of Zhao, and the soldiers approached the city.


    For a time, the people in Handan city were panicked.


    If it is history, it will be difficult to break a city.


    However, in this world, a second-rate master can easily use light power to break through city walls, not to mention a top master like Fenglinhuo.


    Zhao Guo naturally has masters, but apart from Li Mu, no one can help but gain Fenglinshan Mountain, so that the gate of the city fell and Handan was broken...


    Seeing this situation, Li Mu''s eyes were sad: "Could it be that Zhao Guo, is it the end?"


    On the other hand, Huanjuan was full of excitement. As long as he broke Handan, then the achievements of Zhao Guo would be enough to make his name go down in history.


    Raising the long sword in his hand, Huan Jue was about to scream and attack, leading his troops to break through the city, but suddenly a polite and flat voice came from behind: "Thank you, please let me please."


    "???"


    Huanjue froze in place for a while. Who the fuck is talking nonsense at this time?Suddenly turned around, glaring at the figure who appeared behind him at some unknown time, his pupils shrank, and he cried out, "Who are you?!"


    As the voice sounded, the momentum of being a general was in vain over Sun Wukong.


    "You don''t seem to hear what I''m saying?" Monkey King looked at Huanjuan, and said again: "Thank you for letting me, I want to enter the city."


    "Oh~" Huanjuan was stunned and stood aside stupidly. When Monkey King walked past him, he suddenly reacted. He rushed forward, and the long sword in his hand was already in front of Monkey King: "Stop, who are you? How dare you play this general!"


    "I just told you to make way, why did I play you? It seems that I want to talk to you peacefully, but you can''t listen." Monkey King glanced at Huanzheng indifferently, and then shot it out, only to hear a bang. , Huan Jue slapped his forehead firmly, and his whole body sank deep into the ground in an instant, his limbs twitched, and he apparently fainted.


    "General!!!"


    The soldiers of the State of Qin were shocked when they saw it, and they rushed towards Monkey King with an angry face...


    "I really just want to enter the city." Sun Wukong spread his hands and saw the soldiers of the State of Qin who were besieging him with red eyes. The invisible aura radiated from his body in an instant. All Wan Dajun arrived on the ground.


    "This...this is?!!!"


    Rao was Li Mu, who had seen the big scene, and when he saw the Qin soldiers falling to the ground like a tree trunk, his eyes widened in shock. At the same time, he seemed to have thought of something, and his face showed a more shocked look. The next moment, he turned into excitement again: "Under the world, there is this magical power...Is it him?!"


    Monkey King stepped out and appeared in front of Li Mu: "Hello, can I ask you about someone?"


    "Under Li Mu, I have met Mr. Sun. If you have anything you want to ask, just ask. As long as Li Mu knows, he will know everything."


    "Your name is Li Mu?" Monkey King looked at the person in front of him unexpectedly. Is this person Li Mu? Li Mu would lose to Huanjuan. What the hell is this? In history, didn''t he beat Huanjuan to the ground? ..

 2647 Chapter One Hundred and Forty One

    However, when he saw Fenglinshan Mountain who was stunned by his aura not far away, Monkey King was relieved. In this world, a top master is enough to change a battle, let alone Fenglinshan Mountain. As a top player, Li Mu was not wronged.


    Even if there is only one master around him who can handle Feng Linhuo, the ending will be different.


    However, the war between the two countries was not what Sun Wukong was concerned about. After the accident, he ignored him and said to Li Mu, "Is there a person named Xuenu in this city of Handan?"


    "Snow Girl?" Li Mu meditated, as if he had no impression of this name, he looked at the lieutenant next to him and the soldier.


    The lieutenant said very seriously: "In this Handan city, the final general has never heard of a girl named Snow Girl."


    "She is very beautiful, and Zhao Wu is also very good at dancing. It should be very famous in your Zhao country." Monkey King thought for a while and said.


    Although he could find someone in a single thought, there would be no fun in that way.


    "..." When Li Mu heard this, he naturally thought of someone who fits the description of Monkey King, but he didn''t know if Monkey King was looking for her, and for what reason. After a moment of silence, he cautiously asked: "I don''t know Sun Wukong. Does the sir have a portrait of her?"


    When Monkey King heard the words, the index finger of his right hand shone with a faint luster, and he danced in the air in front of him, sketching out a beautiful and lifelike portrait. Even the ribbon of the dress and the long, white hair fluttering in the wind.


    The fact that a painting can reach such a messy reality makes Li Mu and other soldiers all shocked.


    Also shocked by the beauty of this woman''s appearance.


    Li Mu, in particular, had to be shocked by the depth of Sun Wukong''s inner strength, and he was able to paint out of thin air, which is incredible.


    "Although her hair color is a bit wrong, she should be right..." After suppressing the shock in his heart, Li Mu asked seriously: "I wonder why Mr. Sun asked her?"


    "This doesn''t need you to worry about it, you just tell me if you know her and where she is now."


    "If you don''t explain your intentions, please forgive Li Mu for not telling." Li Mu bowed his fists, but his attitude was very firm. As one of the four famous generals in the Warring States period, he was not a villain who betrayed others for his own safety.


    Things that violate the principles will not be done even if they are life-threatening.


    The reason why Li Mu didn''t dare to tell Monkey King what he knew was that Monkey King''s rumors were not only the number one in the world, but also messy rumors of beauty killers. Who could tell him there were so many stunning women around him? Well, it will naturally become more crooked.


    Li Mu, who has heard of such rumors, regards him as a person, how dare he tell Yu Sun Wukong where Xue Nu is located?What if it hurts others?This is a figure no one in the world can match.


    Seeing Li Mu''s expression, Monkey King didn''t know what he was trying to write, so he shook his head helplessly: "It''s really popular, don''t worry, I have nothing wrong with her, I just want to take her away."


    "I came to Zhao country all the way, because of this? Sure enough, this adult is the same as the rumors said, so I can''t say it even more." Li Mu strengthened his determination.


    "You are really cute at all." Sun Wukong, who was treated like a predator by Li Mu, was obviously unhappy, but this unhappiness, the panic from the soul almost didn''t make Li Mu run out on the spot. Even though he had gone through all kinds of battles, and he was still unable to resist his life and death, his body froze in place, and his cold sweat poured down like rain.


    And those soldiers were even more unbearable, all of them showed horror, their legs softened, and they knelt directly to the ground.


    "My patience is very limited." Monkey King looked at Li Mu directly and said calmly: "Do you know what consequences you insist on now will bring to the State of Zhao?"


    When Li Mu heard this, he was shocked all over his body. Only then did he remember the horror of the person in front of him. What he wanted to worry about now was the entire Zhao State, not just a woman.


    If it was because of a woman that led to the destruction of the State of Zhao, wouldn''t Li Mu become a sinner through the ages?


    But is it really necessary to sacrifice a woman in exchange for Zhao Guo''s safety?


    For a while, Li Mu struggled fiercely inside.


    "What the hell are you doing? You really think I''m here to abduct women? You are the fucking four famous generals in the Warring States period. Do you have to have such a big brain? Does labor and capital look like that kind of person?" Sun Wukong He raised his foot and kicked Li Mu, who likes brain supplements, to the ground: "Hurry up and bring her. I''m not interested in wasting time here."


    This kick seemed to wake Li Muqi from kicking, and immediately ordered his lieutenant: "Go and bring her..."


    The lieutenant had already seen the portrait, so he naturally knew who Sun Wukong was looking for, and he took his orders immediately...


    Sun Wukong didn''t bother to pay attention to Li Mu, and walked alone into the residence belonging to the general Li Mu.


    After Li Mu immediately ordered people to take care of Monkey King, he also began to clean the battlefield.


    Looking at Qin Jun lying down outside the city, it was as if he was dreaming.


    Handan was about to lose protection, but didn¡¯t want such a major reversal. Not only was Zhao Guo saved, he even captured Qin¡¯s general () and captured his tens of thousands of troops. This battle was not only won, but also a big victory. , More brilliant than the record in history, this is no longer a blow to (), but a total prisoner, which wiped out the entire Qin army.


    Although all these achievements belonged to only one person-Monkey King, Zhao Guo was indeed saved because of him.


    An hour later, the lieutenant appeared in front of Monkey King with a beautiful woman: "Sir, I wonder if the person you are looking for is her?"


    The reason why the lieutenant asked this was because the person painted by Monkey King had long snow-white hair, while the woman had soft black hair.


    Without waiting for the woman to speak, Monkey King already stood up: "Follow me."


    However, the woman did not move, she just lowered her head, with a respectful face: the little girl''s Pu Liu''s posture can be regarded by adults as a blessing for the little girl, but..."


    "I''m leaving soon. I don''t have time to talk to you." Monkey King tapped a finger on the center of Xue Nu''s eyebrows, making him startled slightly, and countless memories suddenly appeared in his mind. As if she had experienced it herself, her eyes widened...


    Later, after looking at Monkey King with a helpless and miserable expression, Ben became full of tenderness. Together with his temperament, he became misty and dusty in an instant: "You..."


    "Needless to say, let''s go!" Monkey King waved her hand to interrupt her, and stretched out his right hand.


    Monkey King just awakened the memory of the experience that originally belonged to Snow Girl. Monkey King no longer wanted to waste time. He wanted to take away Snow Girl. This was the most direct and convenient way.


    "General, goodbye." Xue Nu bowed to Li Mufu, stretched out her hand and held it with Monkey King. For a moment, the two figures disappeared here at the same time.


    Li Mu and the others were left with full of doubts, and at the beginning they looked helplessly resisting, how come they became so happy and affectionate in the next second?


    Since then, the legend that belongs to Monkey King has added a touch: Zhao Guo was saved from the danger of extinction because of a woman, Li Mu also became famous in the first battle, and made outstanding contributions to resisting the army of Qin in the future.


    When Li Mu is here, then Zhao will not die.


    Due to the existence of Li Mu, Shengsheng delayed Yingzheng''s footsteps in unifying the world for several years, and as a result, the original trajectory of separation is gradually on the right track...

 2648 Chapter One Wanghong Pavilion

    After Sun Wukong settled some family affairs for Xue Nu, he took her back to the main altar of Yin Yang Family.


    At this time, Concubine Yan and the others had already arranged the Yin Yang House.


    "Come here, come here, everyone, let me introduce you, this is the Snow Girl, you all introduce each."


    With a hello from Monkey King, Zi Nu and the others all walked over. After introducing each other, they heard that Monkey King was going to take them home, all full of expectation and curiosity.


    From the beginning to the end, they were full of curiosity about the identity of Monkey King. Going back this time shows that they can finally know who Monkey King is.


    However, when they returned to Monkey King¡¯s world and learned of Monkey King¡¯s identity, even if they had been prepared for a long time, they were all stunned in shock. When they saw someone who looked exactly like them, their expressions became even worse. It''s wonderful...


    In his own world, Monkey King accompanied Zi Nu and the others for more than a month. After arranging them all, he returned to Xia Lan''s world again.


    Walking on the bustling streets, Monkey King looked at the pedestrians: "I have only left for more than a year, but this world has passed for several years. It seems that the time flow of this world is quite fast; I don¡¯t know how Chenyue and the others are now. ."


    With a thought, the location of Chenyue and others was instantly known by Sun Wukong: "Strange, why are they all not in Jiugongling? They are scattered all over the place. After I left, has there been any change? The power of Qiongqi has not disappeared. , Could it be that Yundan failed? Impossible, but the strength I gave is retained in Yundan. In the final battle, even if I am not there, I will not lose to Qiongqi..."


    "And why is the power of Qiongqi so close to Xiao Luo''s breath? Did Xiao Luo absorb Qiongqi''s zero power? With such an evil aura, is my Xiao Luo blackened?"


    Thinking about it this way, if Xiao Luo is really greedy and absorbs all Qiongqi¡¯s zero power, the chance of blackening can be said to be 100%. With her physical strength, it is fine to absorb part of Qiongqi¡¯s zero power. But if it is all absorbed, it will be blackened and controlled by zero force.


    "In addition to Xiao Luo, there is also a new force. This force is quite strong. It actually aggregates five Yuanqi attributes, and it seems to be quite close to me..."


    Monkey King said, looking at the street not far away, he happened to see a middle-aged man reaching out in front of a messy little girl, his face was full of anger: "Where is the little beggar, dirty Can you afford to pay for my buns? Go and go!"


    The little girl was expressionless, just staring at the bun with longing eyes: "But I..." The little girl''s voice was a bit ugly, and it didn''t match the little Lolita''s identity.


    The big man akimbo his hips: "Are you rich? Give you buns if you have money."


    "I have no money¡­"


    "Get away if you don''t have money, don''t stand in here to prevent me from doing business, keep rolling..."


    The crowd onlookers seemed to be unable to see it: "I said the sixth child, you see how pitiful people are. She is just a child, so she can give her a bun to fill her hunger."


    The big man named Lao Liu glared: "If I give her alms, who will give me alms? I can''t support my own family, so I don¡¯t have the right to sympathize with others. If you don¡¯t get used to it, buy some for her. Oh!"


    When the vocalists heard the words, they immediately retracted their heads and said nothing. The crowds onlookers also dispersed in a rush. The outlets were fine, and they were helpless.


    When the little girl saw this, her eyes were full of disappointment, she clutched her belly, and turned away very reluctantly


    Just didn''t take a few steps, a steaming bun suddenly appeared in front of her. The little girl swallowed hard, and looked up, but she saw a red-haired man looking at her with a smile. : "Eat."


    The little girl touched her belly and hesitated. In the end, she couldn''t restrain the temptation of food. She took the bun from Monkey King''s hand with a''swipe'', and put three or two bites into her mouth.


    After that, he touched his stomach again, blinked his mouth, as if he was not full.


    Monkey King smiled and touched the little girl''s head, causing the other party to frown subconsciously, but did not resist: "I haven''t eaten enough yet? Go, I happen to be a little hungry too, take you to eat."


    With that said, grabbing the little girl''s messy hands, and just pulling her to the pavilion to the side, the name written on the plaque was-Wanghong Pavilion.


    The little girl struggled twice, but when she saw Sun Wukong holding her messy hand tightly, she was silent and stopped struggling.


    Entering Wanghong Pavilion, the originally noisy hall suddenly became quiet. Everyone stared at him with ferocious eyes, and stared at the Monkey King who had just entered the hall.


    The little girl following Sun Wukong was not afraid at all, she actually stared back, grinning and roaring. Sun Wukong saw him, shook her head, pulled her back, ignored the people in the hall, and walked to a table and chair. .


    Just before taking two steps, I saw a small figure suddenly blocking in front of the two, and yelled out: "I said you two, do you understand the rules of our Wanghong Pavilion? ?"


    "Rules?" Monkey King looked at the cute little Lolita and smiled slightly: "Then you tell me, what rules do you have here?"


    The little Lori said the little ghost big: "People who have just come to my Wanghong Pavilion must report their name first. This is the rule."


    "Name?" Sun Wukong smiled when he heard the words, "I don''t need a nameless man.


    "It turned out to be a nameless man, disrespectful and disrespectful!" Hearing this, the people in the hall held their fists and saluted one by one, and they sat down one after another, eating, drinking and having fun again.


    "...These guys, don''t they have their heads pretty funny?" Monkey King glanced at the hall and shook his head. Nobody, you are disrespectful.


    "Xu~~" Little Lolita immediately approached Sun Wukong and made a silent gesture: "Don''t talk nonsense. We live here are all famous hawks on the rivers and lakes. You must never offend people."


    "Jianghu...Hawker? Still famous?" Sun Wukong glanced at the crooked melons and dates in the hall again, and shook his head: "Well, go and go, whatever you want. Bring me good wine and food."


    "Wait first, here comes." Little Lori ran into the inner hall immediately, yelling: "Hong Niang, there are guests!"


    The next moment, a mature woman came out, and when she saw Monkey King, her eyes narrowed slightly: "Oh, this time the visitor looks pretty handsome, brother, what would you like to order?" ..

 2649 Chapter 2 Xiaoya

    "Bring me the best food here." Monkey King said, pointing to the little girl next to him: "I''m going to wash her up and get her beautiful clothes."


    Hongniang looked embarrassed: "This guest officer, it''s good to have meat or something, of course, there is no problem, but you ask me to wash her or something, this is a bit difficult, after all, I am an inn here. Not..."


    Before Hong Niang could finish her words, a large silver ingot flashed out of Monkey King''s hand, which was displayed in front of Hong Niang: "Now, are there any questions?"


    Seeing the silver ingot, Hongniang''s eyes lit up immediately: "No problem, no problem! Little brother not only looks so handsome, but also so generous, there is nothing wrong with me. Don''t worry, I will dress her up. It''s beautiful, and it''s your satisfaction."


    With that said, she was going to pull the little girl''s hand. The little girl stepped back immediately and glared at Hongniang: "Don''t touch me!"


    Hongniang was so scared that she immediately raised her hands: "Okay, don''t touch, don''t touch!"


    Monkey King reached out his hand and touched the little girl¡¯s head. She suddenly fell silent, with a vigilant and angry face: "Damn, she won¡¯t hurt you. Let¡¯s take a shower, change clothes, and then I will ask you to eat. Feast."


    The little girl and the two women glowed instantly: "Eat a big meal?"


    "Yes, for a big meal, any choice of roast chicken or duck."


    "If I have a big meal, I want to eat roast duck!"


    "Then be obedient, go to wash with her first, when you finish washing, the meal is ready."


    The little girl immediately looked at Hongniang: "Quickly, let''s take a bath and have a big meal."


    "Good, good~~ please come with me." Hongniang said, and said to the little Lolita on the side: "Xiaoya, what are you doing in a daze? Hurry up and greet the guests." After speaking, she led the way. Leaving; the little girl glanced at Monkey King and left with Hongniang.


    Xiaoya also ran to the kitchen immediately, and started busy bringing in a table full of good wine and meat.


    Monkey King watched her busy coming in and out with a plate bigger than her head. After all, when he wiped the sweat on his forehead, he asked: "Your name is Xiaoya, right? You are the only shop in this store. A buddy?"


    "Why, look down on me as a child, right?"


    Monkey King responded with a smile: "No, I think you are pretty good."


    "That is." Xiaoya had a small chest and a proud face: "I don''t want to look at who I am Xiaoya, it''s pretty pleasing to you, I will allow you to call me Xiaoya."


    "That''s really an honor for me." Monkey King smiled slightly: "Seeing that you have worked so hard, so this is your reward." He picked up a roast duck and handed it to her.


    Xiaoya''s eyes widened, and she was delighted: "Really...for me?"


    "Eat it."


    "Thank you so much, you are the best and best guest I have ever seen!" Xiaoya took the roast duck with joy. The golden luster made her swallow her mouth, sitting aside and biting...


    Unexpectedly, with this bite, she took an empty bite. Looking at the empty plate in her hand, her eyes widened immediately: "Roast duck! Where is my roast duck!"


    "Mine, this is mine!" A little girl''s voice suddenly sounded on the side.


    In such a short period of time, she has washed up and wore a beautiful new dress. She looks a little crooked. It seems that she ran out in an impatient situation; but the whole person looks fresher and better-looking than before. That''s a lot, she already looks like a cute little loli.


    "What about you, that was given to me by this kind big brother. You dare to snatch my Xiaoya''s things and return me quickly!" Xiaoya gave an angry little Lori expression.


    "Mine is mine..." the little girl said, taking a bite.


    Xiaoya screamed when she saw her, and the bite seemed to bit her body: "Ahhhhh~~~ I am angry! I am angry! You dare to snatch my things, I want to tell you duel!"


    "A duel is a duel, I am not afraid of you."


    Sun Wukong stepped forward and slapped each of them on the head: "Give me enough. Isn''t it just a roast duck? What are you fighting for? There is more here."


    After that, he picked up a roast chicken and handed it to Xiaoya.


    When Xiaoya saw it, it was touched: "Big brother is such a good person!" He took the roast chicken and glared at the little girl provocatively.


    She used to only eat leftovers from customers, and someone who was so kind and generous like Monkey King was naturally moved.


    The little girl looked at the roast chicken in Xiaoya''s hand, and sterned: "That''s mine too!"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand to hold her, and sat down on the chair: "It was given to her by me, so it is already hers. You sit and eat yours."


    Sun Wukong can see that this little girl doesn''t understand the world at all, as long as she is interested in it, she thinks it is her own.


    The little girl looked at the roast chicken in Xiaoya''s hand, and looked at Monkey King again. She instinctively thought that she should have listened to Monkey King, so she gave up the obsession in her heart and started to gnaw roast duck.


    Xiaoya cautiously held the roast chicken in her arms, looked at the little girl gobbled up, and asked Monkey King curiously: "Big brother, where did you pick her up? I don''t understand any politeness."


    Monkey King looked at Xiaoya with interest: "How do you know that I picked her up?"


    Xiaoya took it for granted: "You are dressed so beautifully, but she is like a beggar, and the elder brother is so kind. It must be that she is poor, and it must be right to pick it up."


    Monkey King smiled and touched Xiaoya''s head: "You are quite clever."


    Xiaoya raised her head with a proud face again: "That is."


    Two little loli, one is standing on a chair and gobbled up, the other is eating with relish while sitting on the side. The picture is quite harmonious.


    The table full of food, Monkey King did not eat a few bites, all of it went into the little girl''s stomach, and I couldn''t see it. Her small body also hides a small dimension of food.


    Monkey King called to Hong Niang: "Madam Boss, do you have any spare room here? I want to wait for someone here."


    "Rooms, of course there are, but do you want to live in a sky-sized room, or a ground-sized room, or a bit more ordinary?"


    "It''s just the name of the sky, be quieter, two rooms." Monkey King said, and threw a large silver ingot to Hongniang again, so happy that her eyes were smiling: "No problem, no problem, you think It will take as long as you live, Xiaoya, quickly, take this little brother to Tianzi Room 8 and Room 9."


    "Big brother, please come with me." After eating a roast chicken from Monkey King, Xiao Ya became more cordial when she spoke to Monkey King, but when she looked at the little girl, she glared at him as if she had deep hatred...

 2650 Chapter III Xia Lu, Mo Yi

    "Brother, your rooms are these two rooms. If you need anything, please call me anytime, Xiaoya is on call." Xiaoya said with a cordial expression when she left.


    Although this is her duty, she seems to be very happy because she has good food to serve Monkey King, and she doesn¡¯t want other customers. She is bitter and tired. If she doesn¡¯t do a good job at all, she has to be scolded. Sometimes Even get beaten.


    "Go ahead, I will call you if I have something to do."


    The so-called Tianzi room is actually not as luxurious as imagined, but compared to other rooms, it is indeed much better.


    Looking at the little girl who came in with him, Monkey King sat down and asked: "Do you have a name? I still don''t know your name."


    "Ugly...Ugly girl..." the little girl said hoarsely.


    "It really doesn''t look like a person''s name, but the name is just a pronoun, it doesn''t matter." Monkey King touched the head of the ugly girl, and said: "My name is Monkey King. If you don''t go anywhere, just follow me temporarily. If nothing else, at least it won¡¯t make you hungry."


    "Don''t go hungry? Do you eat roast duck every day?"


    "If you don''t get tired of eating, you have it every day."


    "Hmm~~" The ugly girl nodded again and again.


    "Your room is next door to me. You should go to your own room first."


    The scandal said that she was obedient and looked a little bit reluctant, but she went back to her room obediently.


    After the ugly girl left, Monkey King walked to the window. There was already an extra piece of paper in his hand with a Costin. He stuffed the note into the bamboo tube Costin tied to his feet. Monkey King said calmly: "Go Right."


    Costin spreads its wings and flies out of the window...


    In the town closest to Wanghong Pavilion, two girls were walking on a relatively deserted street.


    "It''s been three years and there is no news at all, Xia Lu, do you think Brother Wukong doesn''t want us anymore?" The girl''s soft face was full of longing and worry.


    "Not too much."


    "Then you say, why it''s been so long and we''ve been searching for so long, but there is no news about Wukong, it''s like the world has evaporated. Isn''t this too strange?"


    Just as Xia Lu wanted to answer, she looked up at the sky as if she had felt it, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Seeing this, the feminine girl looked up, but her eyes lit up: "Ha Dongqing? Who sent the news? Is there news from Wukong?" As she said, she stretched out her right hand, and Hai Dongqing landed quickly. Next, stopped on her wrist.


    The feminine girl couldn''t wait to take out the note from the bamboo tube. There were only three words on it-Wanghong Pavilion.


    It''s just that familiar handwriting, but both hands were trembling when the soft girl and Xia Lu were excited. Then, Xia Lu screamed: "Wow! This handwriting...this handwriting...this handwriting It¡¯s Big Brother Wukong. Big Brother Wukong is back? That¡¯s great, Mo Yi, come on, let¡¯s go to Wanghong Pavilion.


    After his excitement, Mo Yi became calm again: "Xia Lu, calm down first. If this is the enemy''s strategy, if we rush forward, we will fall into their trap."


    "The trap? What about the trap, whoever comes will kill whoever comes!" Xia Lu greeted Hai Dongqing with a domineering expression: "Quickly, take us to Wanghong Pavilion."


    "Xia Lu, wait a moment!"


    However, in just such a short time, Xia Lu has already followed Costin to run away...


    Mo Yi looked helpless: "This Xia Lu, as soon as I heard about Wukong, everything was left behind..." He shook his head and immediately followed...


    The next day, Monkey King just got up and wanted to wash up, but suddenly he heard a noise outside. Hearing the slogan, it seemed that Xiaoya was going to a duel with Ugly Girl.


    "These two little girls are really not worrying." Monkey King shook his head and walked out of the guest room. When he went downstairs, he happened to see the ugly girl overpowering Xiao Ya and sitting on her back.


    Monkey King flashed his figure, appeared behind Ugly Girl, and picked her up casually.


    Ugly girl instinctively barked her teeth, she was about to launch an attack in an instant, but when she saw that the person who mentioned her was Monkey King, she became behaved again.


    "I said you two, what are you doing again?"


    It was Monkey King, Xiao Ya immediately got up, ran to him and started to file a complaint: "It''s all this guy, this guy is robbing me again, big brother, you help me beat her up and make her ass bloom."


    When the scandal heard that, Yan Fang glared at Xiaoya.


    Xiaoya stared back at her with her arms akimbo, "What are you staring at, looking at the leftovers of Hong Pavilion''s food, I have always been wrapped up by me. When you come, you will grab it with me. It''s really unruly!"


    "Remnants of food? Just because of this?" Monkey King looked at the bitten chicken leg in Ugly Girl''s hand, frowned slightly, grabbed it, and threw it out the window: "Other people will eat the leftovers. It¡¯s too unhygienic."


    Xiaoya saw it, it was a pain: "Ah~~ Big brother, don''t throw it away, it''s chicken legs, you are not rare, I am rare, I can live on these leftovers!"


    In a word, it expresses the sadness of Xiaoya''s life. At a young age, she can only rely on these leftover meals; but her condition is not bad, she was kindly taken in by Hongniang, and she still had a job, so she changed her job. Other children, I don¡¯t know how many people starved to death on the street.


    Monkey King reached out his hand and touched Xiaoya''s head, and said, "Don''t eat what other people have left after eating. It''s too unhygienic. I don''t know if they are sick."


    Xiaoya pursed her mouth: "It''s so light, don''t you feed me?"


    "If you are willing, I don''t mind adopting you too." Monkey King smiled at Ugly Girl and said, "I have adopted one anyway."


    "So kind?" Xiaoya stepped back suddenly and looked at Monkey King cautiously: "Xiaoya, I''ve also been on the road. I haven''t seen anything before, so I won''t be fooled by your little favor. , Said, are you a trafficker or something?"


    "Human trafficker, you''re so big!" Monkey King stretched out his hand and patted Xiaoya''s head: "Just take what I said before."


    "But! Even if it is true, I dare not go with you." Xiaoya pouted.


    Monkey King shook his head, this little girl was quite cautious.


    But at this moment, the door of Wanghong Pavilion suddenly banged, and was kicked open with a brutal kick. A cute and violent little loli who resisted a big axe appeared at the door, Wanghong Ge was also quiet, turning his head and looking at her.


    Xia Lu looked at the fierce faces, frowning: "Is it really a trap?"


    Mo Yi immediately took hold of Xia Lu: "Don''t do it first, this is not hostility. This is the rule of Wanghong Pavilion. Those who have just arrived must first tell the truth.

 2651 Chapter 4 Ins and Outs

    After Mo Yi finished speaking, he took out the Xia Lan disc and said softly: "We are Xia Lan, we are here to find..."


    Before the word''person'' was spoken, Mo Yi suddenly stopped, because she had already seen Monkey King on the corridor, and the corners of her eyes were instantly wet: "Wu...Big Brother Wukong!!"


    It''s just that when she was excited, all the guests in the hall surrounded them: "Xia Lan? Are you Xia Lan? It turned out to be Xia Lan!"


    Everyone, the feeling of worship is beyond words.


    Xia Lu stepped forward, but slammed the big axe in her hand to the ground, scanning everyone: "Get out of the way, don''t get in the way! Otherwise, you will be killed!"


    "Yes!" The people in the hall disappeared instantly.


    "Wukong...Big Brother!" At this moment, only Sun Wukong was left in Mo Yi''s eyes.


    Monkey King put down Ugly Girl casually, looked at Mo Yi and Xia Lu, and smiled slightly: "I haven''t seen you in a few years, Mo Yi has become more beautiful; Xia Lu has also grown up."


    As he said, opening his arms, Mo Yi finally couldn''t bear it, and plunged into Monkey''s arms like Ruyan throws his arms: "Big Brother Wukong..."


    Only four characters, but full of longing.


    Xiaoya on the side saw this scene, her eyes widened in surprise: "Is the elder brother Xia Lan also not successful? Didn''t he claim to be an unknown man?"


    The proprietress Hong Niang looked excited: "Stupid girl, people say that it''s modest to be a nameless man. I didn''t expect that my shop would welcome so many chivalrous people. It''s a great honor!"


    Monkey King let go of Mo Yi and looked at Xia Lu, who was staring at him with a large axe on the side, and said, "Xia Lu, I haven''t seen you in a few years, don''t you come with me in a loving hug?"


    "Humph~" Xia Lu tilted her head proudly and snorted coldly, "I don''t know the stinky guy who left us for three years!"


    "That''s really mine, I apologize, let''s go, come, let me hug." Monkey King stepped forward, took the initiative to hug Xia Lu, pinched her nose, and smiled: "You are more It¡¯s getting cuter, miss me?"


    "I don''t want to." Xia Lu turned her head, but her arm around Monkey King became tighter.


    "You''re still so arrogant." Monkey King patted Xia Lu''s little ass, and said: "Come on, I will introduce you two friends."


    Monkey King''s words attracted the attention of Mo Yi and Xia Lu. When they saw Ugly Girl, their eyebrows were slightly frowned, and their faces were wary: "Big Brother Wukong, why are you with her?!"


    Monkey King was also not surprised: "Do you know her?"


    Xia Lu snorted coldly: "More than knowing, I''ve even fought."


    "Go back to the room and tell me what has happened in the past few years."


    Back to his guest room, Monkey King sat down at will, holding Xia Lu in his arms, and did not mean to let go. Xia Lu also lay down like a little cat, without intending to leave: "When I came, I found Xiao Luo. Her breath has become particularly evil, has she been blackened by Qiongqi''s zero-power?"


    Upon hearing Xiao Luo, Mo Yi sighed slightly on her soft face, full of apologetics: "I''m sorry, Brother Wukong, it''s all because we didn''t take Xiao Luo into consideration, which caused her to become like this..."


    "Tell me more specifically."


    "That was what happened shortly after you left. After learning that you have left, Qiongqi is not hiding, and he personally came to Jiugongling to start the final battle with us. Qiongqi''s power is too strong, even if we repair After learning the exercises taught by you, it is not his opponent. We were suppressed and retreated. Seeing that Jiugongling is about to be destroyed, sister Yundan finally broke out at the last moment that you left in her body. The power, the king of strength, defeated Qiongqi, but Xiao Luo couldn''t resist Qiongqi''s temptation and absorbed it all, which led to Xiao Luo''s blackening..."


    "Xiao Luo, who has absorbed Qiongqi''s zero strength, is not inferior to Qiongqi in strength. She also launched an attack on us. In desperation, Sister Yundan can only use the power you left to suppress Xiao Luo. But Xiao Luo is our companion after all. At the last moment, Sister Yundan couldn''t bear to get rid of it, which resulted in a sneak attack by Xiao Luo and was seriously injured. Fortunately, Xiao Luo also recovered a little sanity in the end and did not attack Sister Yundan. Then turned around and left Jiugongling. Now Xiao Luo is the new leader of Zero."


    "Oh~ That little girl has become a new Qiongqi?" Monkey King said with interest.


    Mo Yi shook his head and said, "Xiao Luo is not young anymore. After absorbing Qiong Qi''s zero strength, she suddenly grew up."


    When Monkey King heard the words, his eyes lit up: "Oh~ Is that pretty?"


    Xia Lu bit Sun Wukong with an unhappy expression: "Can you pay attention to the key points?"


    "That''s not the point? Then tell me what is the point."


    Mo Yi continued: "Shortly after defeating Qiongqi and Xiao Luo retreated to Jiugongling, Jiugongling, which was recuperating and rehabilitating, ushered in another disaster..."


    With that, Mo Yi and Xia Lu looked at the ugly girl who was constantly eating.


    Monkey King: "It seems that this matter has something to do with her."


    "At that time, she attacked Jiugongling alone, but the power she showed was incredible. Like you, she was proficient in the five elements of Yuanqi. In Jiugongling, no one was his opponent. Finally, except for Yundan sister. The pendant, the other eight pendants were all seized..."


    "Sister Yundan was attacked by Xiao Luo and her injuries were not healed and she couldn''t fight anymore. In the end, she relied on the delay to explode Qiong Qi zero force, and she was injured at both ends before repelling her, but then, a person named Pei Zuo absorbed eight. The power of the pendant attacked Jiugongling again. We were no longer able to fight anymore. We had no choice but to withdraw from Jiugongling. Now, Jiugongling has been occupied by the man named Pei Zuo, and all our previous companions have been taken He controlled and became our enemy, and now we are all regarded as the traitorous hero Lan."


    "Hey, when I wasn''t here, how did you have such a miserable life? Somehow I also taught your exercises, so I was bullied by others?"


    Xia Lu spread her hands and said: "There is no way. We were all seriously injured in Xiao Luo''s battle. The injuries were still unhealed. We couldn''t show 20% of the combat power at all. We could only retreat. The timing of the attack was too accurate."


    Monkey King: "But it''s been so long, haven''t you snatched Jiugongling back?"


    When Xia Lu heard the words, she glared at Monkey King angrily: "It''s not all to blame on the little Luo you raised, who stared at us so hard to fight us all day, and the people in Jiugongling They are all our former companions. We can''t get rid of them. We can only think about solving Xiao Luo''s matter first and going to regain Jiugongling. Knowing that, this delay has been delayed until now."


    "What''s more important is that we have been waiting for you. I didn''t know that you hadn''t heard from you for so many years. We thought what was wrong with you. The world was looking for you everywhere, so how could I take care of Jiugongling..." ..

 2652 Chapter 5 Zero

    "That''s why you are so scattered. It turned out to be looking for me." Monkey King touched Xia Lu''s head with relief on his face: "Tell the news and let them all come to see Hong Pavilion."


    "Okay." Mo Yi nodded softly, walked to the window, summoned Costin, and started sending messages.


    Sun Wukong hugged Xia Lu and continued to ask: "I just heard you say that Xia Lan in Jiugongling was controlled by Pei Zuo. Who is controlled?"


    "Except for the companions who were with you before, the rest of Xia Lan are all controlled."


    "All controlled? What about breaking the formation? He is Promise Xia Lan, so he won''t be controlled."


    Xia Lu''s face darkened: "The leader of the broken formation has already sacrificed in the battle with Qiongqi."


    "Is it still dead?" Monkey King patted Xia Lu and comforted: "After Chenyue and the others come here to gather, we will go back to Jiugongling."


    "Okay!" Xia Lu''s eyes lit up when she heard the words, she was full of excitement. She knew very well that those who had been bouncing would not be able to bouncing for a few days after Monkey King came back.


    Then, Xia Lu''s gaze was fixed on Ugly Girl again, and Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "However, why are you with her? She is Pei Zuo''s person."


    The scandal said, she was slightly taken aback: "I... Am I a bad person?"


    Monkey King reached out and touched the head of Ugly Girl, and comforted: "Good people and bad people, don''t have to be so clear, you are just being used by others, not your intention, so you are also a victim."


    Xia Lu looked at Ugly Girl and frowned, "Don''t you remember... the past?"


    Ugly girl shook her head.


    Xia Lu immediately looked at Monkey King, but Monkey King shook her head: "It''s better for her to find this lost memory by herself."


    When Xia Lu heard this, she didn''t want to say too much. She believed that since Sun Wukong said so, he naturally made sense.


    Only in the next moment, she suddenly broke free from Monkey King''s arms and looked out the window: "Zero Li! There is zero invasion in Wanghong Pavilion..."


    Monkey King said indifferently: "There was indeed one that ran in and entered Room No. 1 Tianzi."


    "What to do?" Xia Lu looked at Monkey King.


    Monkey King was waiting to answer, but Hong Niang''s clear voice came from outside: "Xiaoya, go deliver food to the guests in Room No. 1 Tianzi."


    "Tian...Tianzi...Tianzi Room No.1?!!!" Xiaoya trembled when she heard the words, obviously in fear.


    Monkey King got up and stood up: "Come and take a look."


    Xiaoya carried a stagger full of food, staggered to the Tianzi No.1 room, said hello, opened the door, and walked in...


    On the bed lay a huge figure as big as a hill, as fat as a pig, and in the same way, even the tools for him to serve food were as exaggerated as feeding a pig.


    "Guest, I''m eating." Xiaoya greeted in fear, and when she saw that she was ignored, she cautiously walked over, picked up a huge spoon and climbed onto the edge of the bed, bent over and was thinking about spooning rice, but suddenly realized The fat pig on the bed suddenly turned around and roared like a wild beast. His complexion was black and there was a zero mark between her eyebrows. Xiaoya was so scared that she fell off the edge of the bed and screamed: "Mom. !!!"


    The next moment, Xiaoya only felt a black shadow on her head covering her face, and saw a huge figure rushing towards her with a terrifying face. In a flash, Xiaoya was scared and pale: "Help!!!"


    At this moment, a small figure suddenly jumped in from the door, jumped on top of her head, and knocked out the giant figure that was about to pounce on Xiao Ya.


    "It''s you!" Xiaoya was surprised when she saw the person who had rescued her. It turned out to be the ugly girl who was against her everywhere and robbed her of food.


    "Quickly go!" The ugly girl yelled hoarsely.


    Xiaoya hurriedly got up and was about to escape, but saw that the fat man bounced off the ground with extremely sensitive movements and rushed towards the ugly girl...


    "Be careful!" Xiaoya was shocked when she saw this. She was very loyal and did not run away. Instead, she picked up a chair on the side and rushed towards the fat man, but was caught by a sudden hand. A: "Courage is commendable, but it''s not right to just give someone a head on purpose."


    Xiaoya smiled at the moment he saw Monkey King: "Ah~ Big Brother, aren''t you Xia Lan, go and save her!"


    Xia Lu, who came in with Monkey King, snorted: "This kind of trash is worthy of Big Brother Wukong''s shot." Her delicate body flashed, and a kick directly kicked the fat man through the wall and flew out of the hall.


    "This...what''s the situation?!!!"


    The people in the hall who were still eating, drinking, and having fun were shocked.


    Xiaoya stood in the corridor and yelled: "Run, it''s zero!!"


    "Zero?" When everyone looked at the zero mark on the forehead, they were surprised again: "Is this possessed?"


    "Good fellow, dare to come and look at the Hong Pavilion!"


    A daring big man roared and rushed over, but was slapped by the puppet and flew out. The rest of the people who wanted to show their hands were shocked: "Mom! That''s amazing! Quick flash! !" The action was the same, and all of them went into hiding.


    "You people..." Xiaoya saw it, her face was stunned. These people are almost blowing up to the sky at ordinary times, but when it is official, they are more than one.


    "You are still a little bit self-aware." Xia Lu snorted coldly, crossing the field, kicking the huge puppet again out of the hall and rolling straight into the street.


    The puppet seemed to sense the gap between himself and Xia Lu, and he got up and turned around and fled. Unfortunately, in front of Xia Lu, it had no right to escape.


    There was a flash in front of Xia Lu, and she kicked the puppet to the ground.


    Seeing this violent scene, Mo Yi couldn''t help but speak: "Xia Lu, stop fighting, first force Zero out."


    Xia Lu heard the words, a flash of regaining lightning directly forced Zero out of the fat man''s body, dashed again, kicked on Zero''s front door, rolled out dozens of meters away and turned into a beach. The shadow disappeared.


    The so-called gangsters who had originally hid, all ran out of Wanghong Pavilion at this time, and they clapped and applauded Xia Lu: "Awesome! This is Xia Lan! Give zero in twos. solved!"


    "I can''t tell! This little girl is small, but she has such strength!"


    "Huh?!" When Xia Lu heard the words, she suddenly turned around, Xun Sheng glared at her, domineering sideways, scared the other party repeatedly waved her hand for mercy: "Mistaken words, mistakes, big sister! You are big sister!"


    "Humph!" Xia Lu snorted coldly and returned to Monkey King''s side.


    Monkey King touched her head and said with a smile: "Not bad, don''t you see, you little girl already has the power of Tai Chi Xia Lan."


    After practicing the Monkey King''s exercises, this progress is indeed fast, much better than the original work...

 2653 Chapter VI Fifth

    After being praised by Monkey King, Xia Lu showed a smile on her face, but she only stayed for a while before she disappeared.


    Hongniang came to Sun Wukong, looked at the fat man lying on the ground not far away, and said worriedly, "He will be fine, right?"


    "It''s all right after one night''s rest."


    "That''s good." When Hong Niang heard the words, she was relieved, and said to the onlookers of the arena and high-profile guests: "What are you watching? Let people go in too quickly."


    "Good, good~~Come on, everyone is here to help, this guy is really heavy."


    A group of gangsters carrying the fat man into Wanghong Pavilion, Hongniang said to Monkey King with enthusiasm: "Come, come, come, come, come, please come in quickly. Thanks to you just now, I am a small shop. Nothing happened. Today, I¡¯m in a treat. All your meals and lodging are free."


    Xiaoya looked surprised: "Hongniang is really rare and generous."


    Hongniang immediately stared at her, "What did you little girl say, don''t hurry up to prepare!"


    Xiaoya stretched her tongue out, turned and walked into Wanghong Pavilion.


    However, within half a day, Xia Lu''s deeds of solving Zero spread throughout the city, and it also spread to people with ulterior motives.


    The gate of the city.


    "The fifth man, Xia Lu and Mo Yi, two rebel Xia Lan, live in Wanghong Pavilion in the city, and even the ugly girl we have been looking for is with them."


    "Ugly girl would be with them?" The little girl named Fifth sat on the shoulders of a puppet, her feet swaying and swinging: "Who else is there besides her?"


    "There seems to be another man named Monkey King."


    "Monkey King? Haven''t heard of it, who is this person?" Fifth looked curious.


    Ao Min pondered for a moment, and said, "I heard that the group of rebels seem to have been looking for a companion from the past. Isn''t this Monkey King the same person?"


    Forgive these ignorant people for not knowing the name of Monkey King, because their memories have been erased by Mei Yilin, so naturally they don''t remember anything about Monkey King.


    The fifth chuckled: "This seems to have become interesting. Master Pei Zuo said that once you have news about that person, you have to report it to him immediately. Ao Min, you immediately send a message to Master Pei Zuo. Let those two join me, after all, I alone can''t beat the two of them."


    Kun Wu hesitated for a moment, and said: "The fifth man, do we really want to act? Master Pei Zuo has explained that the strength of each of the rebel Xia Lan is not lower than that of Tai Chi Xia Lan, if not necessary, It''s better not to provoke it easily."


    The fifth said indifferently: "If it is usual, I naturally don''t want to provoke two Tai Chi chivalrous men, but there is a person beside them who will be arrested by Master Pei Zuo by name. You can''t just sit back and watch. Now, as long as the two are with me, even if you can¡¯t take them, you won¡¯t fail to catch an ugly girl? Besides, didn¡¯t I ask Ao Min to inform Master Pei Zuo, what''s to worry about?"


    After an explanation, the fifth eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at Kun Wu with a smile: "Furthermore, are you questioning my decision?"


    "No... dare not!" Kunwu was immediately frightened and knelt on one knee.


    "If you don''t dare, just let me go." The fifth snorted and patted the puppet''s head with a slender hand: "Let''s go."


    Entering the city, the fifth did not go directly to Wanghong Pavilion, but came to a small river to sit down and soak her feet. The scene was like a little girl next door playing by the river.


    An hour later, two figures flashed behind the fifth at the same time, and looking at it, it turned out to be Yi Henxi and Mountain Ghost Ballad.


    In the original book, Yi Henxi was controlled, but the Mountain Ghost Ballad was not. However, when it came here, the Mountain Ghost Ballad was controlled together.


    Seeing the two, the fifth got up and smiled: "You are here, but I can make people wait."


    Both Yi Henxi were expressionless, and said calmly: "I heard that you found the ugly girl, and are you still with the two traitors Lan Lan?"


    "Yeah, it''s Xia Lu and Mo Yi. Although those two people are Liangyi Xialan, they both have the power of Taiji Xialan. They can''t make things right alone, so they have to invite you two too." Then, the fifth paused again, and said: "Also, you two are also the former Xia Lan. Have you ever heard of Monkey King?"


    "Sun Wukong?!!!"


    Upon hearing this name, Yi Henxi and Shan Gui Yao suddenly jumped in his heart, and his whole body instantly became cold. Their expressions became serious. Shan Gui Yao said solemnly: "I haven''t heard of it...but it seems It¡¯s a bit familiar...just hearing the name makes me shudder."


    Yi Henxi also said with a solemn expression: "I also felt a panic of palpitations. We must pay attention to this person."


    The fifth one looked curious: "Turning off listening to the name scared you like this? Why don''t I think?"


    "Anyway, let''s make a conclusion after seeing someone." Shan Gui Yao said solemnly.


    "Let''s go, they are still in Wanghong Pavilion, but I have been staring at them and I haven''t left."


    At this moment, Monkey King and his party were eating lunch, and Xiaoya Youxin was also invited together. At this time, they were sitting with Ugly Girl, sharing a roast duck.


    Since being saved by the ugly girl, the feelings of the two little girls who were in a turmoil suddenly improved, and they have become good friends who talk about everything.


    Monkey King looked at the door of Wanghong Pavilion and said indifferently: "The people who want to wait have not yet appeared, but a few hapless guys have automatically delivered to the door. It seems that the advertising effect of those gangsters is not bad."


    Xia Lu immediately got up, Yuan Hao condensed in her hand, and a huge and exaggerated large axe condensed in her hand: "Is there any trouble coming to the door?" As she said, she looked towards the door.


    With a bang, the door of the inn was kicked open, and four figures appeared in front of everyone.


    It seems that when the person arrives, Mo Yidai frowned slightly: "How could it be them..."


    Xia Lu lightly snorted: "If you want to take us, you must send them two, but I don''t know if they are to arrest us this time or to arrest her."


    With that, Xiang Choumei looked over.


    "Catch me?" Ugly girl immediately stared at the door with a hostile look: "Bad guy!"


    "Yi Henxi, Shan Gui Yao, these two guys are also controlled, which is too shameful." Sun Wukong glanced, and finally fixed his gaze on the fifth body: "Who is that little girl? I haven''t seen it. Pass, Yuan Qi is not weak yet."


    Mo Yi introduced: "She is called the fifth, and she is now the Taiji Xialan in the Tiangong Temple in Jiugongling Luan. She is good at puppetry and can seal people in her state of mind, which is a bit tricky.

 2654 Chapter 7 Instinct

    "Fifth, this name is quite special." Sun Wukong drank his glass of wine in one gulp, got up and walked out the door; Mo Yi and the others followed out...


    Kunwu looked at the crowd in the hall staring at them, took a step forward, took out the Xia Lan disc, and shouted coldly: "Xia Lan is doing business, the idlers, etc., let me go."


    "Wow~ Xia Lan again!"


    "Master Xia Lan, you are busy with you, let''s watch a play!" A group of funny people hid to the side at an extremely fast speed, and the hall that was originally overcrowded suddenly became empty.


    Standing on the corridor, Xia Lu looked at the fifth group of people below, and snorted coldly: "Fifth, you are quite courageous. We didn''t look for you, but you came to the door automatically."


    The fifth smiled: "You are impatient, you didn''t even run away."


    Xia Lu looked disdainful: "Just you guys are not qualified to let us escape."


    The fifth trimmed his nails carelessly: "Ouch~~ People are so scared~ You can hit me if you are capable."


    "It''s really a funny kid." Monkey King looked at Fifth with interest. I don''t know when, he has appeared in front of Fifth.


    This scene obviously frightened the fifth jump. He stepped down from the puppet and looked at Monkey King vigilantly: "This big brother hasn''t seen him before. Is it Xia Lan?"


    After finishing speaking, he glanced behind him, but saw that both Yi Henxi and Shan Gui Ruo had retreated outside the gate, and his brows suddenly raised: "Why are you two retreating so far?"


    "Ahem~~" Yi Henxi smiled awkwardly: "I don''t know why, seeing him, we instinctively back off, be careful, this person feels very dangerous to us."


    Monkey King turned his gaze from the fifth body to Yi Henxi and Shan Gui Yao: "You two don''t want to do it with me, right?"


    Shan Gui Yao trembled, frowned, and his face was nervous: "I have never seen it before, why I am so nervous in front of him, even my body trembles uncontrollably, who is this person?"


    Seeing this situation, Monkey King smiled: "Not bad, although the memory has been erased, but your instinct still remembers my horror."


    Fifth frowned slightly, wondering: "What memory has been erased? What is he talking about? But looking at the appearance of Yi Henxi and the Mountain Ghost Ballad, this person is a bit bad!"


    Fifth, I clearly felt Monkey King¡¯s unusual behavior. Yi Hen Xi and Shan Gui Yao¡¯s actions were too suspicious. I didn¡¯t dare to do anything for a while, and turned his eyes, and said to Monkey King with a lovely face: "Brother Or, you leave that ugly girl to me and we will leave immediately, okay?"


    Xiaoya tugged at the corner of Hongniang''s clothes and whispered: "Hongniang, aren''t they all Xia Lan? Why do they seem to be hostile? And, it seems that they are here to catch Ugly Girl?"


    Honglian also looked dumbfounded: "You ask me, who should I ask? Don''t make a noise, watch obediently from the side, this kind of things between big people, it''s not us people can manage."


    "You are bad guys, I won''t go with you." The ugly girl glared at the fifth group with a fierce look, making a posture to attack.


    Xia Lu leaped down and landed beside Sun Wukong: "Big Brother Wukong, if you have anything to say to her, take it down first."


    "It seems I have to do it!" The fifth smiled: "You can''t blame me for this."


    The slender hand dances, as if to use the chivalrous magic, summon the puppet.


    But seeing Monkey King single-handedly clicked, the fifth chivalrous art was interrupted in an instant, and his body was also floating in the air, and he spontaneously glanced in front of Monkey King.


    "You you you...what did you do? Quickly let me down!" The sudden change made Fifth feel a little panicked, struggling hard, but it was useless.


    When Xia Lu saw this, she snorted proudly: "Fool, in front of Big Brother Wukong, dare to do it. It is really sad for you who have been erased from your memory. You don''t even know what kind of existence you are facing."


    The fifth is still struggling hard: "This...is this guy famous?"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Fifth''s face, and sighed slightly: "It''s really a blow. My existence has been completely forgotten."


    "Wind Sunda is up to the sky!"


    "Zedui Ghost Dust Pearl!"


    At this moment, Yi Henxi and Shan Gui Yao suddenly took action. Although the two of them were jealous and felt that things were strange, but seeing their companions being caught, they couldn¡¯t control so much. At the same time, they shot and used their famous heroes. Lan Shu.


    "It''s not good to take it with you obediently? Do you have to look for abuse?" Monkey King rubbed his fingers casually, and the two people''s chivalrous art disappeared invisible.


    "this is?!!"


    Both Yi Henxi and Mountain Ghost Rumor were shocked. They retreated instinctively, only to see Monkey King slightly lifted up with a single finger. At the same time, their bodies were not controlled but also rose into the air. At the same time as the dark feeling was not good, it was a sudden feeling. The body fell rapidly, with a bang, and fell to the ground severely, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and the two were seriously injured at the same time.


    "Why... how come?!!!" The fifth was stunned when he saw this scene: "Who are you? How could you be so strong?!!!"


    She can''t know the strength of Yi Henxi and Shan Gui Yao. Although she is both Tai Chi Xia Lan, she also has self-knowledge. She will never be the opponent of the two of them, but she is one of the best in Jiugongling. Wasn¡¯t that shocking to be killed by the person in front of him?


    Monkey King squeezed the fifth cutest face and smiled: "Didn''t Pei Zuo tell you that when you meet me, you have to take a detour?"


    The fifth stayed in a daze: "It seems...have said..."


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and slapped the fifth little ass twice: "It seems you are disobedient~"


    "You, you..." Fifth was immediately flushed with angry little face, but he rolled his eyes and laughed out loudly: "Big brother, look, people are still children, ignorant, let them chant."


    "You are really funny!" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but squeezed the fifth face, letting go of her: "Your mouth is really sweet, okay, just tell you this big brother, I will let you go One horse is ready."


    The fifth is happy, with an innocent smile: "Big brother is really a good person! Then I will leave~"


    The big axe in Xia Lu Yi Yang''s hand blocked the fifth path.


    Monkey King smiled: "Let you go, but I never said you can leave~"


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Yi Henxi and Shan Gui Yao on the side: "You two can go away."


    Shan Gui Yao and Yi Henxi frowned slightly, surprised: "Are you going to let us go?"


    Xia Lu coldly snorted: "Big Brother Wukong has no hobby of captive men. If you want to stay, you can stay forever."


    When Yi Henxi and the mountain ghost heard the rumors, a few flashes disappeared before everyone...


    This is not to leave your companions alone, it''s just that the enemy is too strong, and it is better to withdraw first, and then think of a solution afterwards...

 2655 Chapter 8 Rebel Xia Lan

    Fifth, looking at the disappearing backs of the two of them, they shouted anxiously: "Hey~! You two are really gone? Leave me alone? Don''t go! Come and save me~Hey~~!"


    However, in a moment, Yi Henxi and Shan Gui Ruo disappeared from the end of sight.


    Fifth, an angry face suddenly appeared: "These two bastards are so unrighteous that they left me and ran away!"


    "That''s because people have self-knowledge." Xia Lu said coldly, and casually said to Monkey King: "But, Brother Wukong, it''s useless for us to catch fifth."


    Monkey King smiled back: "How can it be useless? You can play with her when you are bored."


    "Take...Take me to play?!!!" The fifth heard the words, and was shocked: "You rebel heroes, you are really horrible, I won''t let you play if I die!"


    Xiaoya on the side changed her face when she heard the words: "Rebel Xialan? Big brother turned out to be the rebel Xialan?!!!"


    "Damn! Rebel Xialan! I heard that the rebel Xialan is doing a lot of evil. It is the Xialan expelled by Jiugongling. They turned out to be the rebel Xialan. No wonder they will be enemies with the Xialan. Run! These are! Rebel Xia Lan is a demon who kills people without blinking. If you slow down, you will be killed!!"


    All of a sudden, the gangsters who had been hiding from the sidelines fleeing Wanghong Pavilion screaming in horror. After a while, the lively Wanghong Pavilion instantly became deserted.


    As for Hongniang, she was trembling with fright at this moment. She has all her wealth in Wanghong Pavilion, but she is reluctant to leave. Looking at Monkey King, she looks pitiful: "That, Master Xia Lan, I am an innkeeper. , Nothing, you... don''t kill me!"


    Xia Lu put her big axe on her shoulder, and said domineeringly: "Don''t worry, Brother Wukong won''t kill you, at best he will pull you into the little black house~~"


    "Hey?!!! Isn''t this more terrifying than killing?" Hong Niang screamed, her head tilted, and she was scared and fainted.


    Seeing this scene, Sun Wukong knocked Xia Lu on the head angrily: "You little girl, even if you have a black belly, don''t bring me!"


    Xiaoya looked at Monkey King with a frightened expression: "That... Big Brother... Are you... Will you really... kill us?"


    Before Sun Wukong could reply, the ugly girl patted her back to comfort her and said, "Don''t worry, we are good people and won''t kill you." After speaking, she giggled.


    The big axe in her hand turned into a light spot and dissipated. Xia Lu wrapped her arms around her chest and snorted coldly when she looked at the fifth: "The thief is calling for the thief, who is the real Xia Lan? I can¡¯t figure it out, it¡¯s really sad, Brother Wukong, can you restore her memory?"


    Monkey King: "Yes, there are, but it''s better to go back to Jiugongling. It would be better to retrieve her original memory in the Forest of Melting Memory."


    Fifth stared his eyes: "You mean, I was taken by Lin Meiyi? How could that be possible!"


    Monkey King: "If it''s not possible, you will recall how you remember it so far!"


    "Of course it''s okay... Ah..."


    "How about it, do you think it is intermittent, not very real, and very ignorant?"


    The fifth is very stiff: "Who remembers such a long memory? Isn''t it normal to be ignorant?"


    Monkey King: "How old are you this year?"


    "You want to control."


    "Okay, I don''t care, you can go now."


    "Huh?!" The fifth one looked at Monkey King in astonishment: "You...you want to let me go? What do you want to do?"


    Monkey King chuckled, "Seeing you are just a child, there is no way to start, so I have to let you go back."


    The fifth one looked suspiciously at Monkey King: "So simple?"


    "It''s as simple as that, are you going or not? If you don''t, just stay with me."


    "The ghost is going to accompany you, no see!" Fifth Yi Yanyan ran out of Wanghong Pavilion, far away, and then shouted viciously at Monkey King: "The Monkey King, you remember it for me Sooner or later I will ask you to get back the bill of my little ass!"


    Monkey King waved his hand: "Welcome anytime."


    "Huh!" Fifth jumped on the shoulder of the puppet and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Mo Yi looked at Monkey King in surprise and said, "You really let her go? I thought you would stay and tease her for a few days."


    Sun Wukong: "That little girl is quite clever. Before she was a companion, staying with her was only a scourge. It might as well let her go, but she might be unlucky when she goes back this time."


    "How to say?"


    "Once a seed is planted in a person¡¯s heart, it will take root and sprout. Curiosity and doubt will gradually grow in her heart, so that she will want to find out. When she understands the truth, she will welcome her. , I¡¯m afraid there will only be a disaster, but on the contrary, we will have one more companion."


    When Mo Yi heard the words, his face suddenly became anxious: "Then you let her go back, isn''t she very dangerous?"


    "There is danger, but it is not enough to hurt our lives, because by then, we will have returned to Jiugongling."


    Mo Yi and Xia Lu were relieved when they heard the words. They blindly obeyed Monkey King''s words. Monkey King said it was okay, then it would be all right.


    Hongniang had already woke up at this time and looked at Sun Wukong and his group with a look of fear: "Listen...Listen to you, it seems that they are...Rebel Xialan?"


    Monkey King looked at Hong Niang: "Whether we are Rebel Xia Lan or not is not something you should be concerned about. If you want to live the rest of your life in peace, the best way is not to be nosy and be your boss lady. That''s it."


    "No... don''t kill me! I will never be nosy!" Hong Niang looked scared and panicked: "I didn''t see anything, didn''t hear anything, I...I''ll get you some food."


    With that, she pulled Xiaoya and hurried to the kitchen...


    Seeing this, Xia Lu curled her lips unhappy: "It makes us look like the traitor Xia Lan, so why are you afraid of this."


    Mo Yi said softly: "The Xia Lan of Jiugongling is the genuine Xia Lan. This is something everyone knows. They are afraid of us and it is reasonable."


    Xia Lu lightly hummed: "This feeling is really unpleasant, Brother Wukong, let''s quickly retake Jiugongling."


    "No hurry, wait until Chenyue and the others are here."


    "But... before that, can you help me find where Zanchi is now? Brother Wukong." Mo Yi looked at Monkey King hopefully.


    "What''s the matter with the delay? Since Qiongqi has been defeated, he should be back to normal."


    "Since we were cut off for us, after stopping Ugly Girl and hurting her both, he also disappeared. I was very happy to see Ugly Girl, but she lost her memory..." ..

 2656 Chapter 9 Plan

    Because of Monkey King''s relationship, the direction of this world has undergone a lot of changes, but some follow the normal route.


    Like Ugly Sister, who was not adopted here, and lost her memory in the decisive battle with Ting Chi, she lived a wandering life until she met Monkey King.


    Therefore, the ugly girl is very fond of and dependent on the Monkey King who gave her food, gave her new clothes and adopted her.


    Zanchi followed the normal route, and met Yan Ruying, shaved his head and turned into a Mo Ming.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and patted Mo Yi, and said, "Don''t worry, anyone will have an accident, but he won''t be too late. When the time comes, he will naturally show up."


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Mo Yi felt relieved: "That said, is it really all right?"


    As everyone was dining, the door of Wanghong Pavilion was opened again, and two young girls and a sexy imperial sister appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    When they saw Monkey King in the lobby, they all had a look of joy: "It''s really Big Brother Wukong! Big Brother Wukong is back!!"


    The three figures appeared in front of Monkey King almost instantly, the mature Yu Jie wrapped her arms around her chest and stared at Monkey King: "You still know how to come back, I don''t know where you have gone in the past few years?"


    Sun Wukong got up and stood up, smiling at the three women in front of him: "I haven''t seen you in a few years, Fuqiu, you look more attractive, and you two little girls, finally Li and Lifei, are getting more and more beautiful. Come, come, don¡¯t talk about anything else, hold one first."


    With that said, Monkey King had already taken the initiative to hug Fuqiu into his arms, the soft touch is very nostalgic.


    At this moment, Fuqiu also showed deep thoughts, and hugged Monkey King tightly, taking a deep breath of the taste that she missed so far.


    When the two let go, the two sisters, Li Li and Li Fei, couldn''t wait to plunge into the arms of Monkey King, silently narrating their thoughts.


    Xiaoya, who was hiding from the side peeking, tugged on Hongniang''s clothes quietly, and whispered: "Hongniang, how I look at them, they are not like bad guys, not like rebel Xialan."


    Gu Lian cautiously said: "Knowing people, knowing the face and not knowing the heart, it''s better not to trust them easily. We still don''t take this kind of meddling, and just do our part with peace of mind."


    "Oh~" Xiaoya nodded helplessly. In fact, she wanted to eat with Ugly Girl and play together. Unfortunately, Hong Niang was dragged to warn her, and she didn''t dare to move in.


    Just as Monkey King and the others were enjoying the joy of reunion, Fifth had already returned to Jiugongling, and the Yihenxi and Mountain Ghost Ballads that were one step ahead of her had naturally arrived.


    After learning of the information that Yi Henxi had brought, Pei Zuo began to feel a little unable to sit still, and even his hands began to tremble unconsciously: "Sun Wukong...has he already returned..."


    Fifth, I was shocked when I saw Pei Zuo''s appearance. It was stronger than the leader, and he would show such an expression. He was full of curiosity and asked: "Commander, who is this called Monkey King? He is actually Can easily defeat Yihenxi and the ghost rumors of the mountain, isn''t it Promise Xia Lan?


    "Wuji? You too underestimated him..." Pei Zuo''s face was solemn, and he ordered: "The order goes on, summon all Xia Lan, let go of everything, and rush back to Jiugongling as soon as possible. Now Jiugongling is about to Facing the biggest crisis, it is time for them to contribute their own strength!"


    "understand!"


    "Yi Henxi, the mountain ghost rumors retreat, fifth, you stay."


    "Yes."


    The empty hall, only the fifth and Pei Zuo left.


    Pei Zuo sat above the first place and stared at the fifth, making the fifth feel a great pressure: "Didn¡¯t I have explained it before? When encountering the monkey named Monkey King, he is absolutely not allowed to shoot. It must be the first time. Report to me, why don''t you obey my orders and act arbitrarily?"


    "I just feel... I just feel..."


    "Just think?" Pei Zuo got up and shouted angrily: "Do you know what kind of existence you are facing? The one named Monkey King, even Qiong Qi sees, has to avoid Sanshe, you dare to be overpowered To challenge, you can come back alive safely, it really makes me curious!"


    "Hey?!!!" On the fifth hearing, his eyes widened in an instant: "Even... even... even... even if you see Qiong Qi... have to retreat? This... how is this possible!!! Is that person... so strong?!!! "


    "It''s more than strong!!" Pei Zuo whispered, his fists clenched tightly, and the worries on his face lingered for a long time. Just a name has already made him feel extremely pressure, and his heart has changed. I became more urgent: "It seems that my plan must be completed as soon as possible, otherwise everything will be too late..."


    Thinking about this, Pei Zuo''s cold eyes fixed on the fifth body again: "Have you ever met the punishment for violating my order this time?"


    The fifth knelt down on one knee: "No, the subordinates are willing to be punished."


    After a while, the fifth was taken out by two Liangyi Xia Lan, his hands and feet were tied, and he was locked in a penalty room...


    It''s just that the puppet she controlled was still able to move in and out of Jiugongling freely. After listening to Monkey King''s words, her heart was as impatient as a cat scratching, and she wanted to see the truth.


    Therefore, she secretly left behind the puppet, and while investigating Jiugongling, she also quietly followed behind Pei Zuo...


    Unfortunately, after Fifth was imprisoned, Pei Zuo followed him to meet a person in a secret room, a person who made Fifth see a big change in his complexion, no, it should be said that it was zero-fake leaves.


    "He... is back, our plan has to step up, otherwise, we will all die!"


    Fake Yehei was dressed in a black robe, even his head was shrouded in it, but his face was revealed: "Originally, our plan could have been implemented long ago, but you lost the most important person, and that person, It has fallen into his hands now, which has led us to such a passive situation now. Do I have to consider whether or not to continue to form an alliance with you."


    Hearing this, Pei Zuo sneered: "Is it too late to quit now? You succumbed to King Zero, but secretly reached an alliance with me. If this news reaches King Zero, you say , What will happen to you?"


    False Ye''s eyes showed cold light: "You want to threaten me?"


    "I just want to tell you, let you recognize the reality. We are in the same situation now, and we can''t look back anymore. Only by persisting can we have a ray of life. I still don''t believe it. The Chaos Five Elements Yuanqi cannot deal with his Monkey King!"


    "But you lost her and he picked it up."


    Pei tugged on the left side, and the hall became extremely quiet in an instant...

 2657 Chapter Ten Ancient Four Fierce Beasts

    "Furthermore, even with the power of Chaos, I''m afraid I can''t compete with that person!" Fake Ye''s brow furrowed, as if thinking of something extremely terrifying, his body began to tremble with fear.


    Pei Zuo said with a solemn expression: "I only heard the legend of that person, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. You are the person who has seen it with my own eyes. Is he really that strong?"


    "He can no longer be measured by strength!" Fake Ye said in a deep voice: "It seems that we can''t put all our hopes on the power of Qiongqi and Chaos. Their power may not be enough. We need more and more. Only with strong power can you have the power to fight that person! Only with the opportunity to regain the power of Chaos!"


    "what do you mean?"


    The corner of fake leaf''s mouth showed a crazy evil smile: "The ancient fierce beasts are more than Qiongqi and Chaos!"


    Pei left his eyes brightly: "Do you still know the whereabouts of the other two fierce beasts?"


    "No, the exact location of Ying Tie is still unclear, but I do know where Yu Tie is!"


    Hearing this, Pei Zuo clenched his fists tightly, and seemed to see hope again: "Very well, the gluttony of one of the four fierce beasts, plus the power of Qiongqi, Chaos, and the three ancient fierce beasts, I still don¡¯t believe it can¡¯t be cured. He is Sun Wukong alone!"


    False Leaf: "We have to hurry up. The Monkey King has already returned. I am afraid that Yundan and his party will meet in the first place and attack Shangjiugongling. We will not have time to implement our plans."


    Pei Zuo: "If this is the case, execute it immediately! But, what should I do?"


    "Actually, I have been preparing for waking up gluttonous food. Now, there is only one thing left..."


    "A thing? What is it?"


    "The gluttonous primordial spirit! Ten years ago, gluttonous passed away once, but it was sealed in a spinning top by a mysterious person who suddenly appeared. Finding the top that seals gluttonous primordial god, I can awaken the gluttonous!"


    "Then do you know where that top is?"


    "In..." Fake Ye frowned suddenly and looked towards a corner, where a small inconspicuous puppet was lying quietly, with a wicked smile on his mouth, and looked at Pei Zuo: "It seems here The conversation seems to have been spied on by someone with a heart!"


    "Fifth!" Pei Zuo looked at the doll in the corner, with a cold light in his eyes: "I originally wanted to use you for a while. Now that I know the secrets you shouldn''t know, I will keep you!"


    The body flashed and disappeared into the secret room...


    It''s just that when he came to the penalty room, he had no longer seen the fifth figure.


    "Come on, let the order go on, and capture the Fifth Rebel Xia Lan. You must see people in life, and corpses in death!"


    For a time, the fifth also became the rebel Xia Lan.


    Wanghong Pavilion.


    Hongniang looked at the people chatting in the hall with a helpless look on her face: "The guest who gave the money has disappeared, but the ones who did not give the money are one after another, oh~~"


    While speaking, the closed door suddenly banged, and it was opened again.


    "Look, I haven''t finished speaking yet, here comes again..."


    Xiaoya: "Hong Niang, don''t make complaints,''This is not something we can manage, and we can do our own thing in peace'', isn''t this what you said?"


    "That''s right, but how do I do business? If it is really Xia Lan, my mother will naturally be willing to be one hundred and one thousand, but they are all traitors Xia Lan, they will want our old man Fate!"


    Xiaoya made a serious correction and said: "You are an old fate, I am still a tender fate, I am not an adult."


    "Hey~ Your little girl started fighting with me?" Hongniang stretched out her hand and squeezed Xiaoya''s face firmly.


    "Hey~~ Hongniang, it hurts, I know I was wrong, let go!"


    "Big Brother Wukong! I want to die!"


    Suddenly, a scream full of surprise interrupted Xiaoya and Hongniang. The two turned to look, only to see a young girl threw into Monkey King¡¯s arms with excitement, holding his head. Chi Chi Chi''s gnawing wildly.


    Hongniang looked at it, and couldn''t help covering her face with her hand: "Ouch~~ The young people nowadays are really bold enough! But then again, this kid Yanfu is really not shallow, so Many women seem to like him very much! It''s not because of him that they became the rebel Xia Lan, right? In other words, so many female Xia Lan has rebelled, is there only a group of big masters left in Jiugongling?"


    There is no one else who can make such a bold move except Biting.


    "Bi... Biting..." Chenyue, who followed behind her, met with a blushing face.


    Biting was lying in Sun Wukong''s arms and refused to come out: "Chenyue, don''t worry, I haven''t seen you for more than three years, so you can''t let people hug you for a while."


    Chen Yueqiao blushed even more, playing with her fingers and lowered her head: "Um... I didn''t mean that."


    "Xingxing~~ let you." Biting looked helpless, she left Sun Wukong''s arms a little bit reluctantly, and pushed Chenyue into Sun Wukong''s arms.


    "Wu...Big Brother Wukong..." Chenyue blushed, her face shy.


    Sun Wukong stroked Chenyue''s face and smiled slightly: "Chenyue, you are getting more and more beautiful."


    "Really...really?" Chenyue''s face immediately showed a look of joy.


    "What about me? What about me? Have I become more beautiful?" Biting came up again.


    "Well, Biting is also getting more and more beautiful." Sun Wukong said with a slight emotion: "Sure enough, it''s the eighteenth woman. I can''t recognize you anymore."


    "Hehe~~ Big Brother Wukong praised me for being beautiful!" Biting put her hands together, she was already out of the sky, and it seemed that the idiot''s attributes had not changed.


    Yun Dan has been standing quietly on the side, looking at Monkey King affectionately. She is the one who misses Monkey King the most among the girls. After all, she is the only one who has had a relationship with Monkey King.


    After comforting Biting and Chenyue, Monkey King reached out and pulled Yundan into his arms: "Is the injury healed?"


    Yun Dan nodded quietly. She was very calm outside and hot inside, but the affection in her eyes was already strong to the extreme: "Sorry, I couldn''t help you to look good on Xiao Luo..."


    "It doesn''t matter, Xiao Luo, I will teach her when I have time."


    Yun Dan was silent for a moment, and said solemnly: "The current Xiao Luo is no longer the previous Xiao Luo. He has absorbed Qiong Qi''s zero energy, and has the mentality you taught, and has eaten so much. The treasure of medicine, her strength has surpassed the previous Qiongqi. If I hadn''t been watching her for the past few years, she would have been afraid of the power you left in my body. It would have long been an evil world."


    "So, have you been pestering her for the past few years?"


    Biting said with a helpless look: "There is nothing to do. It is only Teacher Yundan who can make Xiao Luo jealous. If she doesn''t watch, Xiao Luo won''t be upset!" ..

 2658 Chapter Eleven Intelligence

    Fuqiu said: "It is also because of this that we have not retaken Jiugongling for a long time. This is also one of the important reasons; this time I left, it was because you came back that Yundan dared to leave. Change to normal, but I dare not leave Yunfeng Mountain in one step!"


    Monkey King: "Yunfeng Mountain, not far from here, it''s no wonder that you came here after two days, but I didn''t expect that Xiao Luo would become a big boss, and things became more and more interesting."


    "Is this interesting?" Fuqiu gave Sun Wukong a charmingly white look: "We almost didn''t get a pot from your little pet."


    Monkey King: "Needless to say, Shuang also followed Xiao Luo, right?"


    Yun Dan nodded: "Xiao Luo has now replaced Qiongqi as the new Zero King. As Zero, Shuang, Shiyan, etc., have all become her subordinates."


    "Zero King, it sounds pretty prestigious. I didn''t expect that little girl has grown to this point. Looking back at you, it''s a little too late."


    Biting murmured: "She is zero, and she can grow up by swallowing zero energy. How can we compare, we have to cultivate step by step!"


    "Listening to you, I kind of want to see her..."


    When Monkey King was about to decide to see Xiao Luo, a blood-stained little Luo Li threw himself at the entrance of the inn and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Xia Lu was surprised: "It''s fifth, how did she make it like this?"


    Mo Yi: "Is it really as Wukong said, after she returned to Jiugongling, what did she find that Jiugongling could not tolerate?"


    Fuqiu was full of doubts: "What''s the situation?"


    "I''ll talk later, save people first." Monkey King walked to the door and picked up Fifth.


    Xiaoya thief head and brain visit: "Hongniang, it''s the old Xia Lan!"


    Hongniang covered Xiaoya''s mouth: "Hush~ We didn''t see anything, we heard nothing! Just be our ordinary people obediently."


    "Oh!~"


    Mo Yi: "Big Brother Wukong, does her injury matter?"


    "Yuan Qi was over-consumed and had many serious injuries on her body. It seems that she was shot from Jiugongling all the way." Monkey King said calmly: "This little girl seems to be strong."


    Yun Dan: "As Tai Chi Xia Lan, the fifth strength is naturally good, but she is also controlled and used by Pei Zuo, and can be regarded as our companion, Wukong, can you save her?"


    Monkey King smiled unscrupulously: "Don''t worry, such a cute little loli, even if it is an enemy, I will save it."


    Chenyue and the others gave him a vain look when they heard this. Sure enough, Big Brother Wukong is still the original Big Brother Wukong.


    The soft light in Sun Wukong''s hand shone, shining on the fifth body, causing his injuries to heal instantly, and even the over-consumed Yuan Qi was fully restored.


    "here is?¡­"


    "Oh, little girl, awake." Monkey King couldn''t help but squeezed Fifth''s face with his hand.


    Fifth, looking at Monkey King, then at Yun Dan and the others, the shock in his eyes flashed away, and these rebel Xia Lan had already gathered together!


    No, the so-called rebel heroes should be them!


    The fifth shook his confused thoughts and looked at Monkey King: "You didn''t kill me, it seems I am betting right!"


    Monkey King smiled and touched the fifth head: "Now you know who Xia Lan is, and who is Xia Lan, right?"


    The fifth person lowered his head with a disappointed expression: "I see... So we... are the traitor Xia Lan..."


    With that said, Fifth suddenly grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand with a look of excitement: "Ah~ That''s right! Go and stop Pei Zuo! That guy has secretly formed an alliance with Fake Ye to deal with you, and wants to release the ancient beast. ¡ª¡ªGluttonous!"


    "Gluttonous?!!!"


    When Yun Dan heard this, their complexions changed drastically.


    Fuqiu was even more angry: "This Pei Zuo is really damn! As Xia Lan, even in an alliance with the fake leaf, we finally wiped out Qiong Qi, one of the ancient beasts, and he was going to release the gluttonous beast again! Don''t kill! With this bastard, it''s hard to vent the hatred of the old lady!"


    Monkey King: "This fake leaf is not dead yet? This life is really hard enough."


    Li Fei looked disdainful and disgusted: "Fake Ye is indeed very cunning, and the ability to escape is really unmatched, but now he should be Xiao Luo''s subordinate, but he secretly formed an alliance with Pei Zuo, and wanted to secretly revive the gluttonous food. , Sure enough, that guy is just a wolf with white eyes, he can''t stay!"


    Xiaoya, who overheard on the side, pulled Hongniang''s clothes again: "Hongniang, did you hear that? They said...the Qiongqi...they wiped it out!"


    At this moment, Hongniang was silent and contemplative, and suddenly her eyes focused on Yundan: "Xiaoya, what is her name?"


    "It seems to be... Yundan?"


    "Yundan? Yundan?..." Hong Niang muttered to herself, and suddenly screamed: "Yundan! Are you the Yundan?!!!"


    This scream obviously interrupted the conversation of Monkey King and his group.


    Xia Lu glared at her with an unhappy expression: "Never mind eavesdropping, it''s very impolite for you to scream suddenly!"


    "Yes... I''m sorry!!" Hongniang looked humble and apologized, but when she looked at Yun Dan''s eyes, she was full of excitement and excitement in worship: "It''s just...that...you...are you really Yundan? That...that... Defeated Qiongqi and saved the world''s Yundan?!!!"


    Yun Dan looked at Hongniang calmly: "What''s the matter?"


    "Really you? Are you really that great hero? Savior?!!!" Hongniang suddenly rushed forward and knelt in front of Yundan: "Sorry, I have been suspicious of you who saved the world, please Forgive my ignorance, how could a great hero like you be a traitorous Xia Lan!"


    Xia Lu wrapped her arms around her chest and stared at Hong Niang: "Hey, the hero is used to describe a man."


    "Ah~ I''m sorry, because I was so excited..." Hongniang kowtowed her head and apologized. It was obvious that she had blind worship and trust in Xia Lan.


    But precisely because of this, she indirectly killed Xiaoya in the original work, causing others to hate her as a character.


    In fact, Hongniang is not bad except for being greedy for money, otherwise she would not take in Xiaoya. She would take in Yan Ruying and Mo Ming. She just kindly did bad things.


    Xiaoya ran over and hugged Monkey King''s thigh: "I knew that Big Brother must not be a bad person."


    Ugly girl smiled stupidly: "Of course we are not bad people, we are good people."


    Xia Lu stared at her, "Just stay and don''t bother us."


    "Yes, yes~~ You talk, you talk!" Hongniang limped Xiaoya to the side.


    "Taoty, Qiongqi..." Monkey King said, looking at Ugly Girl again: "With the addition of chaos, these four ancient beasts are only a shortfall. Fake Leaf will not want to gather the power of the four beasts. Come and deal with me?" ..

 2659 Chapter 12 What Can Happen

    Following Monkey King''s gaze, Yun Dan looked at Ugly Girl with a look of surprise: "Listen to what you mean, she is Chaos?"


    Chenyue and the others also focused on the ugly girl when they heard this, making the ugly girl very uncomfortable for a while, and was very shocked: "Chaos? I am Chaos? I am a fierce beast?!"


    "No, it''s just that the Primordial Spirit of Chaos is sealed in your body." Monkey King touched Ugly Girl''s head and calmed her shaken heart.


    "My body... is sealed with chaos? Why don''t I know?"


    "It seems that you can only understand everything when you find your lost memories."


    Fuqiu looked at Ugly Girl with a look of surprise: "It turns out that this little girl is sealed with chaos. No wonder she can master the Five Elements Yuanqi. We originally thought she was like you, a super monster that never came out. The power of chaos! We should have thought of it a long time ago!"


    The scandal said, but she was hit hard: "This...so to speak...I...I...I am a bad guy?!"


    Monkey King touched her head again: "Don¡¯t be too obsessed with good people and bad people. What is good and what is bad? There has never been a definite definition. People live one life to survive, and zero live in the world, but also to Survival; the so-called good and bad are only measured by one''s own horns; what is good for oneself is good; what is bad for oneself is bad, but think about it from another angle, what we think is good is for others As far as the race is concerned, it may be a devilish existence. Therefore, we only need to protect the people we want to protect. As long as we think it is right, that is enough."


    The ugly girl was a little dizzy when she heard it, and she was very puzzled: "Then why do we think that what we do is bad in the eyes of other races?"


    "Because one side is advantageous and the other side is inevitably disadvantaged, it leads to endless struggles in the world. You have to remember that in this world, there is no good or bad, no right or wrong, only winning or losing."


    "There is no good or bad, there is no right or wrong, only winning or losing..." The ugly girl looked at Monkey King and pondered for a long time before she nodded her head: "I understand, I will definitely protect Big Brother!"


    "Haha~~ I really beg you." Monkey King laughed. Although Ugly Sister''s words sounded a little naive, it was because of this naivety that he felt a little bit of relief.


    Xia Lu held her head with a pained expression: "Big Brother Wukong is starting to brainwash and preach again. I have a headache."


    Fuqiu also looked helpless: "Who can say no, this guy can say that people doubt life, I''m afraid."


    Every Xia Lan has his own ideas, but after listening to Sun Wukong''s words, the so-called ideas will collapse in an instant, but the reasonable appearance is also impossible to refute.


    Only Xiaoya on the side was stunned: "What is good or bad, I didn''t understand a word."


    "I don''t understand?" Monkey King waved to Xiaoya: "Come on, I''m going to explain it to you carefully." Then, he picked up a roast duck leg and handed it to her.


    Upon seeing this, Xiaoya was delighted, and hurriedly took it, just biting down.


    "Tasty?"


    "Enn~~" Xiaoya looked happy.


    "You are happy, but have you ever thought about the feeling of roast duck?"


    "Huh?!!!" Xiaoya suddenly froze when she heard the words, her expression full of joy: "I...I...I..." I looked at the roast duck leg in my hand for a long time, and suddenly couldn''t put it down.


    Monkey King smiled: "How about it, do you understand what I mean now?"


    Xiaoya suddenly pulled her head down: "Understood, but elder brother, you are too bad. This is how people can eat roast duck with peace of mind in the future!"


    Xia Lu patted Xiaoya sympathetically, and said, "It''s good to get used to it. We used to suffer from it too!"


    Fifth was also said to be stunned for a while, but after a while, there was a sudden sense of openness. Looking at Monkey King, it was a look of admiration: "Big brother knows so much, no wonder it is so great. !"


    Fuqiu saw it, but shook his head helplessly: "It seems that another little girl has been brainwashed."


    "Ahem~~ stop here! I''ll keep these life philosophies for later." Yun Dan rubbed his eyebrows with a headache and said, "Let¡¯s talk about gluttony first."


    "Yeah~ Almost off topic!" The fifth reacted and said in a deep voice: "We must stop Pei Zuo and Ji Ye, and we must not let them resurrect the gluttonous!"


    Yun Dan looked solemnly: "As Wukong said before, Pei Zuo and fake Ye resurrected gluttonous food, most likely to deal with Wukong. Although Qiongqi is no longer there, Qiongqi''s zero-power fake leaves have gained a lot. , If they were to gain the power of gluttonous and take the opportunity to recapture the chaos, at that time, they could master the power of Qiongqi, gluttonous, and chaos, the power of the three big beasts, the four big beasts of ancient times, each one possesses the world The most terrifying power, if the three are in one, I can''t imagine it!"


    Fuqiu continued: "The most terrifying thing is, if they even knew the whereabouts of the , the four evil beasts of the ancient times would come out, then the situation of the ancient war might have to be repeated again!"


    Everyone refocused their gaze on Ugly Girl: "It seems that this little girl is the object of our priority to protect, and we must not let her be taken away."


    However, Monkey King said with great interest: "I want to see what the scene where the four evil beasts gathered in the ancient times would be like."


    When Fuqiu and the others heard the words, their hearts jumped, and everyone looked at Monkey King nervously: "Don''t be messing up! The ancient four fierce beasts come out together, isn''t it a joke? !"


    They clearly remember that because of Monkey King''s curiosity, Qiong Wizard was able to completely resurrect, and this time it was also because of curiosity, together with gluttony and resurrected together, that matter was a big deal.


    "Don''t be so nervous, as if I''m going to do something again."


    "Isn''t it?" All sister papers stared at Monkey King closely.


    "Ahem~~ Okay, a little bit." Monkey King said with a smile: "However, release the gluttonous food and use the power of the four fierce beasts to deal with me. This method is quite good."


    Yun Dan said: "The powers of the ancient four fierce beasts are all the top independent individuals in the world. It is impossible to have a four-in-one situation? If that is the case, I am afraid that even the ancient Xialan can''t deal with them, right?"


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "That''s not necessarily true, don''t forget, now there is a variable."


    Chenyue and the others suddenly widened their eyes, and said in unison: "You mean, Xiao Luo?!!!"


    Monkey King nodded: "If it is Xiao Luo, she has the ability to control the four evil beasts. After all, she has practiced the mental method I taught, which is different from the normal zero." ..

 2660 Chapter 13 Lin Gu Village

    Monkey King said calmly: "It''s not the gluttony that is terrible, but the variable Xiao Luo."


    Yun Dan''s complexion instantly became extremely serious: "You mean, Xiao Luo might form an alliance with Pei Zuo? This is impossible. Although Xiao Luo is blackened, she despises humans very much. She cannot form an alliance with Pei Zuo.


    Monkey King said indifferently: "Not forming an alliance does not mean that she does not covet the power of the ancient four fierce beasts. A Qiongqi has already given her such an achievement. If she is absorbing the power of the other three fierce beasts, you say she will change. How strong is it?"


    When Sun Wukong said this, Yun Dan and the others opened their eyes wide in shock, and Chenyue asked with a blank expression: "Will...how strong will it become?"


    Monkey King: "Any ancient fierce beast cannot be contended by humans. Their power far exceeds Xia Lan. The reason why Xia Lan was able to defeat the four fierce beasts relied on the powerful sealing technique they realized. But if the sealing technique is useless, do you think, who else can defeat such an existence?"


    Yun Dan said solemnly: "You mean, once Xiao Luo gains the power of the four fierce beasts, can''t even the sealing technique seal her?"


    Monkey King: "You don''t need to obtain the power of the four fierce beasts. You only need to gather the power of the two fierce beasts, which is enough to counter the sealing technique realized by the ancient Xia Lan. If the power of the three fierce beasts is gathered, then Xiao Luo is invincible ."


    "Heaven...the world is invincible?!!" Chenyue and the others stared wide-eyed and looked at Monkey King: "Can''t Brother Wukong be able to deal with it?"


    Monkey King just laughed and asked them to make up their minds and think, if all the answers were announced, wouldn''t it be meaningless.


    Yun Dan swallowed his saliva, squeezed his fists tightly, and uttered a deep voice, "Never let the fake leaves and the others release the gluttony. If this allows Xiao Luo to gain the gluttony''s power, it will be fine! If even Big Brother Wukong is I can''t deal with the existence, I can hardly think about it."


    Chenyue looked towards the fifth: "Do you know where Taotie is now?"


    The fifth shook his head: "I don''t know, I only heard that they were about to release the gluttonous food. The fake leaf started to revive the gluttonous food a long time ago. Now it seems that only the gluttonous soul can bring it back to life!"


    "The gluttonous soul..." Yun Dan pondered for a moment, and said, "This reminds me of a secret secret more than ten years ago. At that time, gluttonous seemed to have been released once, but it was used by a mysterious person and has long been lost. The wind curse was sealed..."


    Fuqiu looked surprised: "Fengyu Curse? A chivalrous spell besides the Five Element Yuanqi?"


    Yun Dan nodded: "Yes, but I don''t know about this secret, but Tian Jingsha seems to have had contact with that person. He should be the person who knows this matter best."


    Li Fei frowned and said, "Teacher Tian Jingsha, but he is our enemy now, and he doesn''t remember anything. Sure enough, we have to retake Jiugongling first."


    Monkey King: "Waiting for you to recapture Jiugongling, Fake Ye and the others have ran away to release the gluttonous food."


    Chenyue looked anxious: "What should we do then? We don''t know where the gluttonous soul is sealed!"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Chenyue''s face: "You have been with me for so long, so why don''t you know your IQ at all? We don''t know, but fake leaves should be known to them?"


    Xia Lu''s eyes lit up: "Yeah! We just need to follow them, and then take back the container that seals the gluttonous soul."


    Yun Dan immediately ordered: "Quick! Act now, pay close attention to Pei Zuo and their movements, and report as soon as there is news."


    Biting heard this and immediately hugged Monkey King from behind, with a look of reluctance: "I just met now, and I want to separate again. I really can''t bear you~ Brother Wukong..."


    "Okay, go to work obediently, and finish it quickly, not that you can see me again."


    "That said, Chenyue, Xialu, and everyone, let''s go quickly!"


    After Chenyue and other daughters bid farewell to Monkey King, they all left Wanghong Pavilion and set off together with Yundan. For a while, the lively Wanghong Pavilion suddenly became deserted.


    Monkey King looked at the fifth who was sitting leisurely on the side, and said, "Why, aren''t you going?"


    "Hey? ~ I want to go too?" Fifth one pointed to himself in surprise: "I''m not good at detection..."


    "Forget it, if you leave too, no one will accompany me, so stay."


    As soon as Sun Wukong finished speaking, the ugly girl pulled at the corner of his clothes and said, "I will always be with you..."


    "Ugly girl is still sensible." Monkey King smiled, touched Ugly girl''s head, and said: "Anyway, I have nothing to do, and the fifth is here. Or, we can help you find your lost memories?"


    "Memory? Good!"


    The fifth immediately protested: "Hey~ I didn''t say to help! And, I haven''t regarded you as companions yet."


    "Oh~ Really?" Monkey King looked at Fifth with a joking expression, stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms, playing with her cute face: "So, do you still want to treat me as an enemy?"


    "Oh~!!!" Fifth heart jumped suddenly and shook his head again and again in fright: "No no~ Absolutely no! I have already regarded you as companions, I can''t go!"


    "That''s good!" Monkey King chuckled, patted the fifth little ass, and suddenly seemed to think of something, and said: "Oh~ By the way, you seemed to have said before, what revenge do you want?"


    "No, no! Absolutely not!" The fifth resolutely shook his head: "Please feel free to play as you like, I will never be angry."


    After speaking, he turned up so that it was convenient for Monkey King to come and fight.


    Since I learned of the terrible Monkey King, Fifth has not dared to have the slightest idea of ??resistance to Monkey King. This guy has to hide from Qiong Qi. Even the current King Zero is a pet of others. How dare she resist such a terrifying guy.


    Monkey King was amused and laughed: "You are quite cute, but I like you a little bit."


    Fifth, the lovely face blushed slightly, and he whispered: "I don''t want you to like it."


    "Ah~ what did you say?"


    "No...no...I mean, it''s my honor."


    "You are really cute, come, tell me about the ugly girl, you should know a little bit?"


    "Well~ Ugly girl seems to be an orphan adopted by Pei Zuo in Lingu Village. If you want to help her restore her memory, take her back to Lingu Village to see, maybe you will gain something."


    "Do you know where Lin Gu Village is?"


    "Of course I do."


    "Then you will take us to Lingu Village, right?"


    The fifth rolled his eyes: "Can I say there is a problem?" ..

 2661 Chapter 14 Chaos

    After a long journey, the Monkey King and the three came to Gu Lin Village.


    The current Gulin Village has long been dilapidated and no one is left.


    The ugly girl looked at the scene in front of her, slightly lost: "I used to dream of here, there are many people, but they are all dead..."


    Fifth, sitting on the puppet¡¯s arm, with little feet dangling: "The so-called day and night dreams, this is not a dream~ The people in Lingu Village were slaughtered overnight. At that time, we Xia Lan has also made adjustments, and found that there are traces of zero here, maybe it is zero doing, but zero will only possess and make people become zero, it is impossible to make such a slaughter move..."


    "It''s really weird. We originally wanted to continue the investigation, but Pei Zuo Da...but Pei Zuo stopped us and prevented us from continuing the investigation. I didn''t understand before, but now I finally understand why he didn''t let us continue to make adjustments. This is Lin Gu Village."


    Ugly girl immediately gritted her teeth and said bitterly: "You mean, the people here were all killed by Pei Zuo?"


    Ugly girl little hand lightly touched her face: "It is possible that if you were still following Pei Zuo at the time, maybe he ordered you to kill."


    The scandal said that she was immediately stunned: "I...I killed it?!!!"


    This sentence made her head seem to have been hit hard by something, and memories that had been forgotten began to flash in her mind. The ugly girl hugged her head with her hands in pain, and hummed painfully: "Rattle...little boy...catch fish... "


    "It seems that going back to the old place will help you restore your memory," Monkey King patted the ugly girl on the shoulder, and said calmly: "Let''s think hard, here will be your chance to find your memory."


    "Dead... all dead... why? Why? Why do good people die?" The ugly girl gritted her teeth, clenched her fists tightly, with a look of hatred.


    However, just when she was about to enter a state of incomparable resentment, she suddenly awakened her with a scream: "Ah~~ It''s cold! It''s cold! You bastard, do you want to coldly kill me?"


    "Hey? This voice???" Ugly girl looked puzzled.


    Fifth: "What''s wrong?"


    "Suddenly there was a voice in my head, it said... It''s cold?"


    "Deadly cold? What do you mean?" Fifth tilted his head, also looking confused.


    Monkey King: "It seems that the chaos sealed in your body has been affected by the changes in your mood."


    "chaos?"


    "What exactly does Chaos look like? How about we go in and take a look?" Fifth One looked curious.


    "I''m also a little curious, so let''s go in and take a look." Monkey King stretched out his right hand and placed it on Ugly Girl''s forehead. The next moment, Ugly Girl and the fifth two had already discovered that they had appeared in an ice world.


    "This...Where is this place?" Ugly girl looked around with curiosity.


    "This is your state of mind, why is it so cold?" Fifth embraced with his hands and rubbed his body: "How heavy is your mood now!"


    "Chaos should be in front." After Sun Wukong said something, he walked to the cliff cave in front...


    After a while, a small monster shrank and gritted teeth shivering on the cliff face appeared before the three of them.


    "This is the ancient fierce beast... Chaos?" Fifth looked at the little thing in front of him with a look of astonishment.


    The so-called ancient fierce beasts give the world the feeling that they are ferocious and cruel, huge and ferocious, but what is the situation of this little guy in front of him?Come out to sell cute?


    Chaos shivered, looked at Monkey King and his group, and then fixed his gaze on the fifth person: "I am Chaos, what''s the matter, little girl...you are not convinced?"


    "Hey~ you little thing, your tone is so big!" The fifth stepped forward, pinched the back of its neck, and lifted the chaos up: "Just you are so small, believe it or not, I will smoke you?"


    "Asshole, let me go! Let me go! Believe it or not... I ate you?" Because of the cold relationship, Chaos trembles when he speaks, and the vicious words come out of its mouth, which makes people feel Full of cuteness, without any deterrent.


    "Hehe~~ I''m so scared~" Fifth reached out and flicked his forehead vigorously.


    "Oh~~~!!!" Chaos suddenly screamed like a pig: "Asshole!~~ You dare to... treat the great... Master Chaos like this! See if I won''t fix you!"


    With a grinning expression, he shook his limbs vigorously, but with short legs and short feet, let alone hit fifth, he couldn''t even touch it. It looked like it was cute.


    The fifth one looked at Monkey King with suspicion: "Master Wukong, this guy is really chaotic? Isn''t it a mistake?"


    "It''s chaos, yes, this guy does hide a huge five-element power in his body, but it is sealed up and needs a medium to release it."


    The fifth one looked curious, and he stretched out his hand to play Chaos again: "It''s really Chaos? Are ancient fierce beasts so cute?"


    "But...cute?!" Chaos glared at Chaos as if someone stepped on his tail: "You little girl, this is an insult to my personality...No, it''s an insult to the animal character. Take back your previous words quickly, otherwise, Ben The uncle is angry, but the consequences are very serious!"


    "What''s the serious way? You try to get mad at me!" The fifth grinned, shaking vigorously with the chaos...


    "Hey hey~~Don''t shake~Don''t shake~Don''t shake~~Dizzy~~Dizzy~..."


    The fifth stopped his hand, looked at the chaos with his eyes turning in a circle, and smiled: "This guy is really cute, Master Wukong, or let''s catch it back and keep it as a pet."


    "Ahhh~~" Chaos suddenly turned his head, bit on the fifth wrist, and let go of the fifth''yes'' cry.


    Chaos, a big horse fell on the ground, uttered a scream of''Oh~'', curled up again, her teeth trembled and trembled constantly, and looked at the ugly girl: "Cold~~cold~~Cold to death. Oh~~What is the matter with your little girl~~You...you want to kill me?"


    The ugly girl looked at it pitifully, and walked over, with a look of concern: "Are you... okay?"


    Chaos glared: "What do you think!"


    "But~ it''s still chaotic, and I''m afraid of being cold and afraid of this. It really loses the face of the ancient four fierce beasts."


    Chaos trembled, and glared at the fifth: "If... if it wasn''t for my uncle being sealed... the first one... would eat you..."


    Fifth, hiding behind Monkey King, he smiled: "I''m afraid of you~ Don''t say you are sealed, even if you are in the heyday, this girl is not afraid of you, but I was protected by Master Wukong, even Qiongqi saw him You have to hide with your tail between them, how old are you!"


    Chaos suddenly stared at Monkey King, and his whole body was shaking more severely: "You, you, you...you are Monkey King?!!!" ..

 2662 Chapter 15 Cruel Memory

    "Oh~ Have you heard of my name?" Monkey King looked at Chaos with interest.


    "It''s just like thunder." Chaos trembled and backed away a few steps, seeming to be afraid of Monkey King: "I heard that the only power you have left is for a girl to kill Qiong Qi. Fierce beasts are immortal. Humans have no other way but to seal us. How did you kill Qiongqi?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Do you want to try it?"


    A trace of maliciousness struck Chaos in an instant, and Chaos was frightened for a moment. He jumped to the ground with a thump, and fell to his knees: "No! Don''t! Please don''t kill me, I''m very good, and very good. Obedient, you can turn into a cute girl~"


    Fifth, looking at the unscrupulous chaos in front of him, he was stunned for a while: "I said, are you really an ancient fierce beast? Where have you lost your dignity as an ancient fierce beast?"


    Chaos glared at the fifth one extremely badly: "You know what a shit! The great man in front of me is a real power, a little bit of malice can make my hair stand up, this kind of evil thought, this evil spirit, this This is the real ultimate evil! Boss, please accept me as a little brother!"


    Hearing the words on the fifth, watching Monkey King swallowed his saliva in fear, he instinctively took a step back: "You..."


    The behavior of the chaos made her think of a terrible possibility of chills all over her body. The so-called ancient fierce beast, especially this chaos, will obey every evil, and can make it willing to succumb to the existence, to what extent?This Lord Monkey King turned out to be the ultimate villain?!!Is it so evil that the ancient beasts and chaos are willing to give in?!


    Sun Wukong ignored the fifth, but looked at Chaos: "You have some eyesight, but I don''t accept perverts as a kid."


    "Change... Metamorphosis???" Chaos looked stunned. If it hadn''t been for Monkey King, it would have slapped it with a paw, although there is no power: "I... why am I abnormal?"


    "Zero, Qiongqi doesn''t distinguish between males and females. You must be no exception. Isn''t this a pervert?"


    "I..." Chaos was speechless for a while.


    "However, your power can be used by me temporarily."


    Chaos immediately surrounded his chest with two claws, with an arrogant face: "But, you don''t accept me as your little brother, why should I listen to you?"


    Monkey King looked at it with a smile but a smile: "Chaos, you are floating..."


    Chaos was so frightened that his whole body was irritated, and he threw his body into the ground with a scream: "Master Monkey, the little one is willing to serve you. My power is your power. Please feel free to use it."


    "Heh~~This...is the ancient fierce beast..." Seeing the fifth face of this scene, he moved straight.


    "Stay here well, I will tell you when it''s useful to you." Monkey King said, stroking Ugly Girl''s head, the icy and snowy world instantly melted, becoming a spring mood Summer scene.


    The constricted Chaos immediately opened his claws, and his expression called an ecstasy: "Ah~~ It''s so comfortable! This is life, no, it''s a great enjoyment for beasts! Thanks to the great Monkey King, the little one is always ready to listen. Your dispatch."


    The three figures of Monkey King gradually disappeared, leaving the ugly girl''s state of mind.


    Chaos looked at the empty surroundings, but a wicked and mean smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Hehehehe~~~ It seems that I have yet to practice my ability to slap a horse. If Mr. Monkey King is happy, give me Let it go, hehehe~~~Good~ Chaos, Chaos~ You have to keep working hard!~"


    Fifth opened his eyes, looked at Monkey King, and sighed slightly: "This is the ancient fierce beast, how can I say it, a little disappointed!"


    "Disappointment?" Monkey King squeezed the fifth face and said calmly: "Don''t be fooled by its appearance, don''t look at its cute and cheap appearance, there are too many evil minds, please please me, just to make I just helped it untie the seal. Once the seal is broken, its attitude is a different story."


    "..." The fifth moment of silence, gritted his teeth: "Damn it, I was almost deceived by it, Master Wukong, this chaos is also a scourge, to prevent it from being absorbed by King Zero, it''s not as good as us. How about killing it?"


    Ugly girl¡¯s head immediately sounded a chaotic and furious roar: ¡°Asshole, I didn¡¯t provoke you, why can¡¯t you get along with me? Master Monkey, don¡¯t listen to these trivial things. I¡¯m so cute. ,right?"


    Because of the seal, although only Ugly Girl can hear this, Chaos believes that Monkey King must also be able to hear it.


    The ugly girl tugged at the corner of Monkey King''s clothes: "Big brother, bastard it said..."


    Chaos immediately roared: "Chaos, not a bastard! Don''t give me a name!"


    "Oh~ it''s a bastard, it said..."


    chaos:"¡­¡­"


    Monkey King waved her hand to interrupt her: "Don''t care about it. Since the chaos is sealed in your body, it should have experienced the memory you forgot, chaos, what can you do?"


    "What affects Ugly Girl¡¯s memory is the part of Qiongqi¡¯s zero power remaining in her body, and partly because that memory is too cruel. It is her own selective forgetting and not wanting to remember. If she wants to recover, she can only On her own, I can at best help her absorb Qiongqi''s zero energy; in other words, you are so awesome and want to help her restore her memory. Isn''t it a matter of waving your hand? Why is it so complicated? "


    "As you said, she chose to forget. Whether she can remember, she can only rely on herself."


    The ugly girl clenched her fists and her face was strong: "I want to know what happened, I want to know who I am! What have I done, am I good or bad!"


    Monkey King reached out and touched Ugly Girl''s head: "Then in Lin Gu Village, find the answer you want to know."


    "Hmph~ Look in front of Master Monkey King, I will help you once and absorb part of Qiong Qi''s zero power."


    With the help of Chaos, without the influence of Qiong Qi, and with the stimulation of seeing the familiar scenes in Lin Gu Village, Ugly Girl logically recalled the cruel memory she had forgotten step by step...


    After learning what happened to Ugly Girl, Fifth gritted his teeth angrily: "This damn Pei Zuo, tortured such an innocent little girl in order to achieve his goal, has his conscience eaten by a dog?!!! "


    The ugly girl looked at her hands, her expression pale: "It turns out that I...killed everyone...I...I was the bad guy!!" ..

 2663 Chapter 16: Calling Brother

    The fifth one shot Ugly Girl''s shoulder: "Those people were not killed by you, but by Pei Zuo. If you want to avenge the people in Lin Gu Village, you should kill Pei Zuo."


    "Pei Zuo~!!!" Ugly girl''s originally shaken heart suddenly became firm, and deep hatred appeared in her eyes: "Big brother is right. It doesn''t matter whether it''s good or bad. What''s important is that as long as It is enough to protect the people I care about. Pei Zuo killed my most important friend, so I must kill Pei Zuo and avenge them!"


    With that, Ugly Girl looked straight at Monkey King: "Big Brother, I want to become stronger, I want to kill Pei Zuo, and avenge everyone!"


    "Yes, after I go back, I will teach you how to control the power of the Five Elements Yuanqi."


    Back at Wanghong Pavilion, Monkey King was teaching Ugly Girl for two days.


    At the same time, I also guided some of the fifth practice questions...


    Until the third day, Xia Lu returned to Wanghong Pavilion alone and reported what they had found to Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong, after two days of investigation, although we haven¡¯t found accurate information about Gourmet, However, I saw a monster named Raksha in several villages. Teacher Yundan suspected that this might be related to gluttony, so I asked me to inform you."


    "Raksha, it seems that you have actually found news about gluttony."


    Xia Lu''s eyes lit up: "So, that Rakshasa really has something to do with gluttony?"


    Monkey King: "The so-called Rakshasa are monsters that people have exchanged their wishes with gluttony. Although their wishes are realized, they eventually become rakshasa and become a gluttonous food."


    When Xia Lu heard this, her eyes widened: "Rakshas were changed by humans? And it''s still a gluttonous food? I, I...we...but killed several rakshas in the village!"


    "Kill it, kill it. Anyway, it has become a monster for evil. I am idle. Now that there is news about gluttony, I will go out and walk around."


    "It just so happens that Chenyue and the others are chasing a Rakshasa, if Big Brother Wukong can go, grab Rakshasa, maybe they can get news about gluttony."


    Monkey King has always been an activist, got up and stood up: "Let''s go, in which direction?"


    Xia Lu: "In this direction, twenty kilometers away..."


    "You are really far enough." Monkey King thought, disappearing together with Xia Lu, Fifth, and Ugly Girl.


    "Hey~ why is it missing?" Xiaoya pouted her mouth with an unhappy expression: "I originally wanted to go and say..."


    At the entrance of the village, Monkey King looked at the plaque in front of him: "Xiaoyanggang, the name of this village is quite special."


    Fifth looked around, with a look of exclaim: "Oh my god, just ran here in a hurry? Master Wukong, what kind of chivalrous art do you have? It''s more powerful than the gate of Yuekong!"


    "It''s rare and weird." Xia Lu glanced lightly at the fifth glance: "Big Brother Wukong has a lot of great abilities."


    The fifth two eyes gleamed and looked at Monkey King: "Then teach me one or two."


    "I want to learn too." The ugly girl also looked at Monkey King straightly.


    "I''m teaching you when I have time. It''s important to do business now..." Monkey King said, looking to the left side of the mountain.


    Seeing Monkey King''s expression, Xia Lu looked curious: "Big Brother Wukong, have you found anything?"


    "It is true that we found an unusual force. Maybe we made a mistake and found the seal of the Taotie Yuanshen."


    Xia Lu looked surprised: "Isn''t it such a coincidence?"


    "It''s really such a coincidence." Monkey King chuckled, "However, Xia Lu, you should change your name to me."


    "Huh? ~ Is there something wrong?"


    "Look, you are such a cute little loli, it would be inappropriate to call me Big Brother Wukong."


    "What is it to call you? And they are not too small anymore..."


    The fifth smiled: "Of course it''s Wukong Shu."


    Sun Wukong pulled Fifth into his arms casually, and put it on his knees to face her ass as a slap: "I call you "Shu "~~ I call you "Shu "...!"


    "Sorry, I was wrong, I should be called Brother... Brother~~"


    Sun Wukong smiled: "This is good, you want to be called Brother, Brother Wukong, look, this is called so much love! Are you right? Xia Lu."


    Xia Lu swallowed her saliva, glanced at the fifth who was almost opened by her ass, and nodded seriously: "I see, Wukong...Brother."


    Monkey King looked at the fifth who was lying on his knees again: "The same is true for you, I will call you brother from now on."


    Forced by Monkey King''s lustful prestige, Fifth could only surrender: "I see, Brother Wukong."


    Ugly girl looked at Monkey King earnestly: "Then I want to call it that way too?"


    "Just do whatever you want. Big brother sounds pretty smooth."


    "Oh~"


    After the frolic, Sun Wukong took Xia Lu and the others towards the belly of the mountain near Xiaoyanggang, because where, he clearly felt an unusual force.


    Just halfway through, Xia Lu suddenly frowned, her face solemn: "This zero force is... Xiao Luo! Is she here too?!"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand: "This zero force is very weak, not Xiao Luo, it is just a little bit of zero force on Xiao Luo''s body, maybe it is Xiao Luo''s subordinates."


    "Anyone? Is it true that in the belly of this mountain, is the seat of the seal of the gluttonous soul?!"


    "You''ll know if you go in."


    When Xia Lu heard the words, with a swish, she was already in the middle of the mountain...


    After a while, there was a sound of fighting, but after a while, it stopped.


    "This little girl is still so impatient."


    Monkey King walked unhurriedly. When he reached the belly of the mountain, he saw that Xia Lu had already clasped a girl''s hands and stepped on her back with her right foot, making her kneel on the ground insultingly.


    Behind Xia Lu, there was an enchantment exuding fluorescence. In the enchantment, there was a top floating, which looked very strange.


    Monkey King walked closer, squatted down, and looked at the girl in front of her: "Zero Li is indeed radiating from her body, and it does hide a little Luo Li, tell me, what is your name?"


    "Huh!" The girl hummed coldly, turning her head to one side.


    When I saw the fifth one, he smiled: "It''s so bold, this man dare to treat Master Goku... No, it''s so rude to Brother Wukong, it''s really ill-trained, Brother Wukong, would you like me to help you train it? Well, people are best at this kind of work."


    When the girl heard this, she was obviously a little scared: "Aren''t you... Xia Lan? Don''t Xia Lan think that she is righteous? Will she... torture people?"


    Fifth, the cute and harmless expression on the face of humans and animals: "People just want to teach you what is polite, they are not to torture you." ..

 2664 Chapter 17 Top

    The girl swallowed her saliva when she heard the words. These words sounded unconvincing at all. Although the fifth girl looked very cute, she could clearly feel the terrible black belly hidden behind this cuteness.


    The fifth stared at the girl with a slight dissatisfaction: "What''s your face? People are so cute, of course they are good people."


    The girl sneaked a glance at Xia Lan''s seal in the fifth hand, and she was even more nervous: "The master said that now Xia Lan is divided into two factions, one is the good people, the other is the bad people, and you, the bad one."


    "Yo yo yo~~ A girl with zero strength, are you qualified to say that we are the bad group?" Fifth walked to the girl, and followed the example of Monkey King squatting down to look at the girl, but suddenly found that his own Not tall enough, he had to stand up again: "Let me guess, who your master will be? Is it fake leaves? That''s not right~ You still have the zero power of Zero King on your body. Could it be that your master... Is it the Zero King?"


    The girl was shocked, and then she said coldly: "I don''t know what Zero King is, and you guys don''t want to get anything from me."


    "That... Big Brother..." At this time, Ugly Girl suddenly reminded: "The bastard said, we shouldn''t pay attention to that girl now, but the top behind..."


    When Chaos heard this, he immediately jumped and yelled: "It''s not a bastard, it''s Chaos! Chaos! You did it on purpose! You stinky girl! Don''t think that Master Wukong is backed up, I will not dare to beat you!"


    Ugly sister: "I want to tell my big brother."


    "No~ Ugly girl!" Chaos suddenly knelt on his knees, clasping his claws together, begging for mercy, "I was wrong, please forgive me this time!"


    Ugly girl smiled stupidly: "I will forgive you for the sake of being so sincere."


    "This guy, when I go out, sooner or later I will make you look good..."


    "Yeah~ I almost forgot the business." Turning around for the fifth time, he looked at the spinning top floating in the barrier: "Brother Wukong, this thing is really the carrier that seals the gluttonous soul?"


    Monkey King: "It should be."


    Fifth, he immediately stretched out his hand to take it, but his slender hand was bounced back by a strong elastic force, and he was curious: "This enchantment will repel me?"


    "I''ll try." Xia Lu looked at the fifth: "You come and watch her."


    The fifth nodded, with a slender hand, a puppet emerged, and the sharp claws had already touched the girl''s neck: "Don''t move, it will be bad if you accidentally cut the skin."


    Xia Lu stepped forward, gathered Yuan Hao in her hand, and grabbed the top in the enchantment, but looking at her appearance, she seemed to have received a lot of resistance, and was eventually bounced back.


    Xia Lu looked surprised: "It''s such a powerful barrier, even I can''t take it off, and I also feel the power of wind from it. That''s right, it must be the power of wind curse outside of the five elements. , It seems that this is the carrier for sealing the gluttonous spirit; but the guy who seals the gluttonous spirit is too casual, not only sealing the gluttonous spirit in an ordinary spinning top, but also placing it in such a conspicuous place. How big!"


    Sun Wukong continued: "Furthermore, it took so long for the fake leaf to find such a conspicuous place. This is really amazing."


    The fifth spit: "What magic, it''s incredible."


    Xia Lu looked at Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, can you take out the top?"


    Monkey King: "If you want to take out this top, you must have the power of wind, that is to say, only people who know the wind curse can take out this top."


    Xia Lu: "Couldn''t Brother Wukong also work?"


    "I can do it naturally." Monkey King stepped forward and was about to take out the top, but saw a young man with closed eyes appearing in everyone''s field of vision.


    Perhaps feeling the unusual atmosphere, the boy smiled awkwardly: "Ah~ I seem to have come to the wrong place...bye!"


    Turned around and ran away...


    The fifth was trying to chase, but was stopped by Monkey King: "Let him go."


    As he said, he stretched out his hand and took the top out of the barrier without hindrance...


    But at this moment, the pupils of the originally quiet girl suddenly dilated, and a black air of incomparable evil erupted from her body. Together with her bright eyes, it was dyed black, and a line appeared in her forehead. Ling Yin, a shrill scream followed: "Give it to me!"


    The slender hand surrounded by black energy grabbed the sword claw on the neck in vain, and only heard a click, the sword claw was actually shattered by the instant grasp, and punched out, and the fifth puppet was already torn apart.


    "What a strong zero force!!"


    Both Xia Lu and Fifth were shocked, and even backed up, they opened a relatively safe distance from the girl.


    The ugly girl is also a slender hand, holding the mace formed by the five-element yuan qi in her hand, staring at the girl hostilely.


    Monkey King looked at the girl who suddenly zeroed in front of her with interest: "With such zero power, it seems that Xiao Luo likes you very much."


    In the original book, this girl is False Ye¡¯s subordinate, but now, because of Xiao Luo¡¯s existence, False Ye is her subordinate. Therefore, this young girl has now become Xiao Luo¡¯s subordinate, and she has given it to With her own zero strength, it can be seen that she likes this girl.


    However, the answer to Monkey King was the ruthless claw of the Zero Girl!


    "Looking for death! How dare you take a shot at Brother Wukong!" Xia Lu yelled softly, Yuan Hao surging in her hand, an exaggerated big axe was already in her hand, tall and tall, and an axe slashed towards the zero girl !


    However, it was Sun Wukong who blocked the sharp edge of the big axe: "You want to kill her? Let me do it."


    As he said, a finger stretched out, followed by a finger hook, the zero girl''s body immediately floated into the air, flying in front of Monkey King, Monkey King reached out his hand and lightly tapped the girl''s forehead, and in an instant, the whole body was filled. The zero force then dissipated.


    "I...what am I?!!!" The restored girl looked at her hands in astonishment, seemingly unbelievable.


    Sun Wukong, who has seen through the girl''s mind, naturally knows what she is shocking: "You, who want to return to normal, didn''t expect that your zero power would become stronger, right?"


    "You...how do you know?!"


    Monkey King did not answer her question: "You are dealing with King Zero, and you want to return to being an ordinary person. It''s a dream. If this continues, you will have to become a real zero."


    "What...what?!!!" The girl was shocked: "Impossible! Never! The master said that as long as I help her complete the task, she will help me eliminate zero force and become an ordinary person!" ..

 2665 Chapter 18 Su Xi

    Xia Lu looked disdainful: "Helping you eliminate zero power? It helps you become zero. Do you really think that King Zero likes you? After all, you are just a favorite toy in her eyes, since It¡¯s her favorite toy, so she doesn¡¯t allow you to leave her.¡±


    "Playing...toys..." Hearing these words, it was a big blow to the girl. Judging from her appearance, she respected Xiao Luo, because Xiao Luo once saved her life, and when she is zeroing, she will soon be killed. When Lan killed.


    "Seeing that you are the toy that Xiao Luo likes, I won''t be embarrassed by you, lest she break you up, she will be unhappy, but in order for you to stop doing bad things, you have to follow before you see Xiao Luo. I."


    The girl stared and snorted: "If you want to kill, then kill, why should I talk to you?"


    Xia Lu stepped forward and cut the big axe in her hand into the ground under the girl''s feet. While frightening the other party, she also coldly snorted: "It seems that you don''t know the identity of Brother Wukong. To put it simply, you are Xiao Luo. The toy is equivalent to Xiao Luo''s pet, and Xiao Luo is Wukong''s pet, that is to say, you are also Wukong''s pet."


    The girl looked angry: "How could the owner be someone else''s pet! She is a great zero king! You rude people dare to humiliate my lord, I can''t spare you!"


    Because of the anger, the zero force that had just dissipated unexpectedly emerged from her body again, and her bright eyes gradually blackened.


    "Unexpectedly, you are still loyal to Xiao Luo. I appreciate you a little bit." Monkey King said, flicking at the center of her eyebrows, the girl who gradually became zero, the strong zero force instantly collapsed and returned to normal: "Tell me, what''s your name?"


    "Hmph!" The girl snorted coldly, turning her head to one side, but she was shocked. The person in front of her could control the zero force in her body as she pleased. Could it be true that what he said was true?impossible!How could the great Zero King be someone else''s pet!


    "Oh~it''s pretty hard~" The fifth smiled: "But it''s very rude~, it seems that you really need to be trained, um~ I think about it, girls are scared What? Ah~ By the way, how about just taking you off the street?"


    When the girl heard the words, her pupils shrank in fright: "Are you...Are you a demon?!!!"


    The fifth is a cute expression: "No, they are cute Xia Lan~"


    "How can you guys be Xia Lan! Are you cute?"


    The fifth stepped forward, the little head stuck to the girl very close: "Do you have any comments?"


    "No...No..." The girl subconsciously shook her head like a rattle.


    "What is your name?"


    "Su...Su Xi..."


    The fifth turned around and smiled sweetly at Monkey King: "Look, Brother Wukong, if you want to know what you want, be fierce~"


    "You still have a set." Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched the fifth head. The latter immediately narrowed his eyes, enjoying his face. Only a moment later, he suddenly remembered something and said, "Don''t touch others." I¡¯m not a kid.¡±


    Monkey King carefully looked at the fifth, and said very seriously: "I think you look like a child from head to toe, and you are still very cute."


    fifth:"¡­¡­"


    If this is replaced by someone else, I really want a puppet to slap it over.


    Playing the fifth ridiculously, Monkey King turned his gaze on Su Xi again: "Su Xi, right? Don''t blame Xiao Luo for deceiving you, that is also a kind of affection for you."


    Su Xi''s expressionless face: "It''s the love of pets, I don''t want it!"


    "You are called the owner of the house, so surely you can accept the identity of a pet?"


    "..." Su Xi was speechless for a while.


    Monkey King: "That girl is darkened because of Qiongqi''s zero strength, and she has a strong possessive desire for things she loves. As for what she promises you, I will help her realize it."


    "Hey??" Su Xi heard the words and looked at Monkey King in amazement: "You mean?..."


    Sun Wukong pointed at the ditch on Su Xi''s chest, and a flash of fluorescence followed her fingertips into her body, and instantly spread to her body. The moment the zero force in her body touched the fluorescence, it melted like snow. , Being purified.


    "This...this is?!!!" Feeling the changes in his body, Su Xi''s eyes widened in shock, with an incredible expression on his face.


    "The zero force in your body has been cleared by me. Now you are an ordinary person."


    "I...I...I...I really become an ordinary person? Am I really an ordinary person?!..." Su Xi flushed in front of her excited face, looking at her hands in disbelief.


    Xia Lu coldly snorted: "Don''t patronize and be happy, don''t hurry to thank you."


    Su Xi heard this, and knelt in front of Monkey King: "Thank you! Thank you so much! I...I...I am so happy that I don''t know what to say! What is the name of the benefactor?"


    The fifth hum lightly said: "What kind of benefactor is to be called the master."


    "Hey??"


    The fifth naturally said: "Hey what~ You are the pet of King Zero, and of course you are also the pet of Brother Wukong. What should you call the owner?"


    Su Xi stirred her fingers, and said with a weak face: "That...can you not be a pet?" She said, covering her face with both hands: "I am a girl, pets or something, so shameful!"


    Xia Lu snorted coldly, "I still want to be a good seller if I get a bargain. I still want to be."


    "Huh?!!!" Fifth, they all looked at Xia Lu in astonishment.


    Xia Lu pretty blushed, and suddenly pulled the big axe from the ground: "What do you look at? Any comments?"


    The fifth waved his hands again and again: "No...no...you are just happy."


    "My name is Monkey King." Monkey King looked at Su Xi and said, "But since you call Xiao Luo the master, naturally you have to call me the master. Just follow me for now, don''t think about leaving, or you will be caught by Xiao Luo. , But it will completely turn you into zero."


    Su Xi swallowed her saliva with a look of fear. She has a deep understanding of the power of King Zero. Not to mention King Zero, the three souls and seven souls around her are enough to make her feel cold.


    Immediately bowed and saluted Monkey King: "I see, Master."


    Xia Lu once again focused on the spinning top in Sun Wukong''s hands: "Brother Wukong, this gluttonous soul is also a scourge, or else, destroy it?"


    "It is useless to destroy it now. Only by resurrecting the gluttony can it be completely wiped out and the future troubles will be eliminated forever."


    Hearing the words on the fifth, his eyes widened: "Brother Wukong, you...you...you want to resurrect the gluttonous?"


    Xia Lu glanced at the fifth one: "Didn''t you hear, it can be destroyed by resurrection, just like Qiongqi!"

 2666 Chapter 19 Rakshasa

    Fifth, I''m not talking too much. Indeed, if the gluttony can be completely eliminated, there will be no need to worry about the resurrection of the ancient beasts.


    Only the energy left by Monkey King can help Yundan destroy Qiongqi, so it is even more important for him to destroy Taotie himself.


    Since there is a chance to completely eliminate the ancient four fierce beasts, you can''t miss it.


    Xiaoyanggang.


    Fifth looked at the extremely deserted street in front of him, with a look of doubt: "Weird, is there no one in this village? Where did they go?"


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a violent roar of''Bang'', and the ground under their feet was slightly shaken, and then Sun Wukong and the others saw the blind man who had met before was running away in the distance: "My god. !~What a big dog~~Help!!!~~~"


    "It''s Raksha!" Xia Lu immediately entered an attacking state. Her whole body was surging, forming a Yuanqi coat covering her whole body. Seeing that young man was thrown to the ground by Raksha, her hideous head slowly approached. A little bit below Xia Lu''s feet, she appeared in front of Rakshasa as if she was teleporting, a simple uppercut, bombarding Raksha''s chin, there was a loud noise, Raksha''s huge body was in Su Xi and the others flew out under the stunned eyes...


    "Oh my god! Violent loli!" The fifth big and cute little mouth, with a look of surprise, this unarmed combat ability is completely different from the fighting style Xia Lan should have.


    "You...you are?!!!" The young boy who was rescued looked at the violent little Lori who had saved him in front of him, and his eyes widened in shock.


    However, it was Xia Lu who answered him with a cold snort: "Stop talking nonsense, go away!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    And the Rakshasa who was blasted by Xia Lu from the ground climbed up from the ground, shook his dizzy head, and uttered an angry roar at Xia Lu. He rose up high and raised towards her. Bite away...


    "Huh~ I dare to resist!" Xia Lu snorted coldly: "If it''s not that you were transformed into humans, you would have been killed with an axe!" She said, clenching her fists again, and stepping forward without fear The fist hit his abdomen, and accompanied by a miserable howl, Rakshasa''s huge pupils suddenly widened to the boss, his limbs straightened up, and he softened immediately, and he retched...


    Xia Lu''s small body supported Rakshasa with one hand, which was already drained by her punch. The scene was like a little Lolita God of War, throwing Raksha on the ground casually.


    The fifth swallowed saliva and looked at Xia Lu with a frightened look: "A violent guy, you must not offend her in the future..."


    Ugly girl looked envious: "It''s amazing, but I can too!"


    Fifth stepped forward and kicked Raksha who was afraid of being soft on the ground, with a look of curiosity: "Brother Wukong, what is this Raksha, what is it?"


    Monkey King: "The monster that gluttonous takes advantage of people''s greed and realizes their wishes is gluttonous food."


    The teenager on the side looked surprised: "You mean, it was changed by humans?!"


    Monkey King nodded and looked at the boy: "When I saw you before, you were still blind, but now, your eyes have returned to light. Someone must have made a wish to the gluttony, so you can see the light. Raksha, seems to be your relative."


    Su Xi squeezed his fists with some guilty conscience and took a step back.


    However, when the boy heard this, his eyes widened: "Dear... Relatives? Wish... Bright..." As he said, he trembled and looked at Raksha, in disbelief: "Mei Mei...Mei...Sister Mei? You? Is it Sister Mei?!!!"


    Raksha looked at the boy and howled feebly.


    "Sister Mei!!" The young man yelled and rushed towards Raksha, tears streaming incessantly: "Why...why did it become like this? Why did it become like this? With it restore the light, I hope you will always be with me By your side, mom!"


    Crying and crying, the boy seemed to think of something. Suddenly, Zhao Xia Lu rushed over, so scared that Xia Lu kicked him aside: "What do you want?"


    Regardless of the pain on his body, the young man knelt down in front of Xia Lu and kept kowtow: "You are so powerful, you can definitely save Mei''s mother, right? It must be possible, right? I beg you, please, no matter what I promised me anything, please save my mother! Please."


    The expressionless Xia Lu also showed a trace of unbearable expression on her face: "I don''t have the ability to restore her to adulthood."


    "How... how..." The young man was dumbfounded on the spot.


    Xia Lu looked at Monkey King again: "But Brother Wukong should be fine."


    "Hey?" The boy was dumbfounded again, and immediately looked at Monkey King with joy: "Really...really? Can you really recover my mother?"


    "Heaven''s law cycle, karma, since your mother made a wish in order to restore your light, she naturally has to bear the corresponding price for her greed."


    "I don''t want it anymore! I only want my mother, these eyes, I will give them back!" With a resolute expression on his face, the young man stretched out his hands and was about to dig out his eyes.


    The Rakshasa on the side suddenly roared, and without knowing where he was, he turned the boy to the ground with his head, and snarled at him again.


    The fifth looked at the teenager like a fool: "Are you stupid? Your wishes have come true, and your mother has become a monster. You ruin your eyes and think you can take back your wishes? That will only make you Mom died for nothing."


    "Then...what should I do?" The boy looked anxious.


    Monkey King: "No, the wish can actually be taken back."


    "Really...really?" The boy was surprised.


    "However, you have to join Xia Lan''s ranks."


    "Huh?!" The young man was shocked, his eyes widened suddenly, full of excitement: "You...you...are you..."


    "Humph~" Xia Lu snorted with a proud face, and stretched out her left hand: "Xia Lan."


    Suddenly, the doors and windows that were originally closed were all opened, and countless people walked out of their homes and surrounded Monkey King and his group:


    "Wow~~ Xia Lan! Originally they were Xia Lan!"


    "No wonder it''s so powerful!"


    "Originally, there really was Xia Lan in the world!"


    "Mom, mom! Look, it''s real Xia Lan!!"


    Monkey King smiled: "So Xia Lan is so popular."


    "Xia Lan... Yin..." The young man stared at the Xia Lan Yin in Xia Lu''s palm, then secretly looked at the''Xia Lan Yin'' in his hand, and hid it subconsciously.


    A child looked at the Xia Lan Yin in Xia Lu''s hand and suddenly shouted: "So this is the real Xia Lan Yin! Hmph~ Brother Lang Ming is a big liar, you are not Xia Lan Yin at all!" ..

 2667 Chapter Twenty-Wind Whispers

    "big liar!"


    "big liar!"


    "I...I..." Looking at the crowds around him, Lang Ming was ashamed of himself. He always thought that the mark in his hand was really Xia Lan Yin. It turned out that his father had been cheating him.


    Monkey King: "Okay, the mark in his hand is indeed not Xia Lan''s seal, just a few scars, but this Lang clearly has the potential to become Xia Lan."


    "what?!"


    The villagers who had been scolded by Lang Ming were all silent with a look of surprise.


    Xia Lu also looked curious: "Brother Wukong, does he really have the potential to become Xia Lan?"


    Monkey King: "Have you forgotten that besides the Five Elements, there is a kind of Yuan Qi."


    Xia Lu looked surprised: "You mean, wind?" She said, looking towards Langming: "This guy has the attributes of wind?"


    Monkey King took the top in his hand and said calmly: "Otherwise, why do you think this thing appeared here? Who sealed it?"


    The fifth eyes lit up and looked at Lang Ming: "No way, Brother Wukong, you mean, this guy is the descendant of that mysterious hero?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Yes, the only heir to the Wind Curse, so he is qualified to be Xia Lan."


    Lang Ming heard this with joy on his face: "Wind curse? Wind curse really exists in this world? Dad didn''t lie to me?!"


    Monkey King: "Fengyushu is a force other than the Five Elements Yuanqi. Very few can inherit the attribute of wind, and those who can practice Fengyushu are even rarer."


    "It turns out that Dad didn''t lie to me, I can really be Xia Lan!" Lang Ming looked excited.


    "You are still far away. Only after you have cultivated into a real wind curse can you be called Xia Lan. Before that, you have to practice hard."


    Lang Ming''s face was firm: "I understand, I will definitely practice the wind curse and become a real Xia Lan!"


    "If you want to practice the wind curse, you must abandon your eyes, listen to nature with your heart, understand nature, and then blend into nature. When you can do this, you can practice the wind curse."


    "I understand." Lang Ming looked resolute: "Master Xia Lan, please take back the wish my mother made. I am willing to lose the light and become blind."


    "I didn''t expect Lang Ming to be so great!"


    "I can abandon the light and save my mother..."


    "It seems we all blamed you, Lang Ming!"


    The villagers onlookers were all moved by Lang Ming''s decision.


    Monkey King looked at Lang Ming and nodded: "You have a good temperament. It seems that you are expected to practice the wind curse."


    The reason why Sun Wukong wanted Lalangming to become Xia Lan was just thinking about the future Jiugongling. After he left, he would take Chenyue and the others away. Then there will be such a master in Jiugongling. The curse people sitting in town can also make Chenyue and the others feel relieved when they leave.


    After all, learning the wind curse will have the strength to seal the ancient fierce beasts.


    Going forward, Monkey King placed his hand on Raksha''s forehead, and as the light shone, the huge body of the mountain gradually shrank, and finally turned into a beautiful village woman.


    When Lang Ming saw it, he was delighted: "Sister Mei! You are not pretty at all..."


    "You stinky boy!" Mei Ran rushed forward with an angry look, and slammed Lang Ming''s head fiercely: "My old lady is willing to give up everything, you are not in love with my old lady!"


    "Silk~~ It hurts! Sister Mei!" Lang Ming covered his head with one hand, with a happy smile on his side, his bright eyes gradually lost their original color and became dim.


    Mei Ran waved in front of Lang Ming''s eyes, fell silent, and said quietly, "Is this... really good?"


    Lang Ming held his mother''s hand and smiled heartily: "This is enough, at least, I have remembered what you look like, Sister Mei."


    "5555~~~ It''s so touching, 55555~~~ is so touching!~~" Fifth wiped away non-existent tears, choked on one side.


    Xia Lu glanced at her with contempt: "Don''t pretend to be, I haven''t seen you shed a tear."


    The fifth hand spreads out: "I can''t get out of it, you can''t blame me!"


    Xia Lu just wanted to be fifth, but she suddenly sensed a few familiar Yuan Qi approaching them, and couldn''t help but look in the direction of the village entrance: "Chenyue and the others seem to have arrived."


    Sure enough, in a moment, the three daughters of Chenyue, Biting and Mo Yi were far and near.


    After seeing Monkey King, the three girls all looked happy: "Big Brother Wukong."


    Regardless of the number of people, Biting dared directly into the arms of Monkey King: "Ah~~ I haven''t seen you in a few days, Brother Wukong, I want to die."


    "How is the harvest?" Monkey King held Biting, touched her head, and said to Chen Yue beside him.


    Chenyue explained with a calm face: "We chased Rakshasa all the way, and finally caught it, but learned the news from you that this Rakshasa was changed from human beings. I ran away. I wanted to chase, but I found out that you were all here, so I came here first."


    "We ran away, the gluttonous primordial spirit has already been obtained, and Rakshasa does not matter anymore."


    "Wow~ Has Brother Wukong already found the gluttonous soul?" Biting said with a surprise on her face: "It''s really great, you deserve to be my brother Wukong!" He said, he just took a bite on the face of Monkey King. .


    Xia Lu immediately glared at Biting: "You fellow, don''t take the opportunity to wipe your oil!" As she said, she pulled her aside and stood in front of Monkey King, staring at her warily.


    Biting smiled: "If you are envious, so can you!"


    Xia Lu''s face blushed: "I...no envy..."


    "Blushing~"


    "I want you to control, believe it or not I beat you?"


    Biting was not afraid at all, but instead hugged Xia Lu full of arms: "Xia Lu is really cute, shy."


    While the two girls were having fun, Mei Ran on the side looked at Su Xi and suddenly shouted: "Ah~ it turned out to be you! I said, why are you so familiar! Master Xia Lan, why are you with her?"


    Monkey King looked at Mei Ran: "Do you know her?"


    "She is the one who told me to make a wish to gluttonous food, and to realize any wish."


    "Oh~ So, your identity is very complicated~~" Fifth looked at Su Xi and narrowed his eyes slightly: "It turns out that you want to obtain this top not for the zero king, but for the gluttony? Really interesting? Well, you are not honest, you are even involved in gluttonous food!"


    Su Xi repeatedly waved his hand to deny: "No, no, absolutely not, how could I be involved in gluttonous food, I have always just followed the orders given by Master Fake Ye..." ..

 2668 Chapter 21: Zero King

    "Fake Leaf? This matter seems to be a bit complicated." Xia Lu frowned, "With an indirect person like you, that guy probably wouldn''t have the courage to betray the Zero King blatantly. I ask you, the one who took this top Was the task assigned by King Zero, or by Fake Ye?"


    "It''s a fake leaf..."


    "Then King Zero knows about this spinning top?"


    Su Xi hesitated, and said hesitantly: "Maybe...you know?"


    "Maybe?" Biting rolled her eyes, "In other words, King Zero might not know it. It seems that this fake leaf is really a dog that can''t change the shit, and she is doing things with King Zero on her back.


    Mo Yi looked at Su Xi and said, "This is... Xiao Luo''s subordinate?"


    Monkey King nodded.


    Mo Yi looked at her seriously: "Then do you know about the alliance between King Zero and Jiugongling?"


    "How is this possible!" Su Xi looked affirmative: "The one that King Zero hates most is Xia Lan, how could it be allied with Jiugongling!"


    Fifth: "However, Fake Ye has already made an alliance with Pei Zuo, the leader of Jiugongling. They have reached an agreement and want to wake up gluttonous together."


    Su Xi''s eyes widened when he heard this, "You mean...Fake Ye betrayed Lord Zero?!"


    In a deserted and crowded canyon, the fake leaves stood with their backs on their backs, listening to the report of zero behind them, the Yinxie''s face showed an extremely ugly look, and his eyes also showed obvious fear: "Useless things, things I didn¡¯t get it, but I was caught by that person! And the fifth one appeared beside him. In other words, they already knew what happened to Pei Zuo and me..."


    "No, the matter between me and Pei Zuo must not be known to King Zero, otherwise..." Thinking of that possibility, Fake Ye''s eyes showed deep fear: "It seems that I must meet King Zero before them. , Otherwise, there is only one way left for me!"


    In the next moment, Fake Ye''s figure had disappeared into a smog.


    Not far to the left of Yunfeng Mountain, there is a famous mountain named Yunyafeng.


    On the top of the peak, there is only a huge hundreds-year-old tree with luxuriant branches that shades most of the mountain; and on the left side, green grass is surrounded by various beautiful flowers and plants, a chic wooden hut. Surrounded by flowers, it has an elegant atmosphere.


    A beautiful woman in a black dress sat in front of the door, holding a portrait in a daze. The black hair like a waterfall swayed in the wind, showing the beauty like a flower roll, but surrounded her body. The black mist of the watch adds a terrifying evil to it.


    Accompanied by the sound of slight footsteps, the fake leaf already appeared twenty meters away from the evil woman.


    Before the fake leaf could speak, the woman had already carefully retracted the portrait in her hand. The horror and evil aura immediately enveloped the mountain, and the covered fake leaf instantly fell on her knees with a horrified puff, panicking. Kowtowing his head to ask for mercy: "Fair! Master Zero! The young man has an important intelligence report, and he did not intend to offend your Qingxiu!"


    "I have already said that no one can step into this place without my summons. If your information does not satisfy me, you know what will happen."


    Fake Ye was frightened and sweated, panicking: "Yes~ You will be satisfied with this news. You have been waiting for it. The adult in the portrait...has already appeared!"


    Hearing this, the woman''s evil aura became more intense, and the terrible zero force overflowed, and the sky here was dyed into darkness: "He... really appeared? Now in where?"


    "Xiaoyang Gang, is with Chen Yue and other Xia Lan."


    "Chenyue, it''s them again!!!" The woman''s eyes instantly became pitch black, and her whole body was surging with zero force, which made the world change color, and the surrounding flowers and trees became withered in an instant, which was originally vibrant. At that moment, it was deserted.


    The terrible aura made Jiyeye tremble all over, kneeling on the ground, her head touching the ground, it was terrible!It is terrible!The Zero King in front of you is even more terrifying than Qiong Qi before!


    The murderous voice echoed the sky, densely filled with cold killing intent: "Kill them all! The master is mine! I belong to me alone!"


    False Leaf suddenly showed an expression that was uglier than crying: "Master Zero, you know, it''s okay to deal with one of them with the strength of your subordinates. If there are more than two, then..."


    "Huh! Useless waste!"


    There was a loud noise of''Bang~'', without seeing King Zero''s move, an incomparable huge hole was suddenly shaken out where Fake Ye was kneeling, and Fake Ye, already unable to lie down in it, looked terrified, struggling to climb. He got up and fell on his knees again trembling: "Master Zero, spare your life! Those people''s abilities... you know the best... your subordinates... really can''t do anything! But... your subordinates have found a way to improve your strength. , You can match that Yundan, defeat them, that adult belongs to you alone!"


    Zero King''s indifferent expression suddenly moved slightly, and he looked at Fake Ye: "Say!"


    "Your subordinates have found the chaos and gluttony of the four fierce beasts of the ancient times. You will have the strength you have now when you absorb the power of Qiongqi. If you absorb the power of chaos and gluttony, at that time, with your strength, I am afraid that That adult matches!"


    ''Boom~!''The monstrous arrogance burned like fire, erupting from King Zero''s body, directly pressing the fake leaf to spit out a mouthful of blood from the boss: "Are you underestimating my master?"


    "No! Little dare not!" Fake Ye''s frightened head slammed on the ground: "Your master is naturally the strongest in the world!"


    "Huh~ Where are Taotie and Chaos now?"


    "The Primordial God of Chaos is sealed in a body called Ugly Girl, and the Primordial God of Gourmet is sealed in a spinning top. Now, those two things...are...in the hands of that adult!"


    Ling Wang Dai frowned: "It''s all in my...Master''s hands?"


    False Ye said with a fright: "Yes...Yes!"


    Zero King''s indifferent eyes finally shifted to Fake Ye''s body, but he was frightened to chill in his heart.


    "Are you in touch with Bae Zuo... right?"


    "what?!!!!"


    The indifferent voice made Fake Ye''s pupils shrink suddenly and his breathing was not smooth.


    "Your boring mind, I have no interest at all, but now, Pei Zuo is a bit useful to me."


    False leaf fell to the ground with a panic expression: "All follow the instructions of Lord Zero!"


    "Ming, frost, dark."


    With the indifferent voice of the Zero King, three black lights suddenly condensed here, and three beautiful women with graceful figures appeared here, all kneeling on one knee: "Master Zero..." ..

 2669 Chapter 22 Decision

    Ming, frost, and dark, when Xiao Luo becomes the new zero queen, the three souls are born.


    Of course, the frost is still the original frost, only''ming, dark'' is the new life.


    King Zero looked indifferent: "You have heard what you said just now, and accompany the fake leaves to regain the chaotic and gluttonous soul for me."


    "Subordinates swear to complete the task." The three souls took their orders.


    With a wave of the Zero King, the four figures of the fake leaf and the three souls have turned into a black light and disappeared.


    At the foot of Yunya Peak, Shuang and other four figures reappeared.


    Without words, a surging zero force suddenly condensed in Frost''s palm, and he slapped the fake leaf''s chest with a merciless palm, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and the fake leaf flew upside down tens of meters away, making him originally because of the zero king And the injury is the injury plus the injury.


    "Cough cough~~" Fake Yeah sat up hard, looking fiercely at Shuang, and yelled: "Shuang, what do you mean?"


    "Hmph~ Collusion with Pei Zuo and betrayal of Master Zero, what do you mean by asking me?" Shuang looked cold, and made no secret of killing intent: "Master Zero will disdain you, but I won''t do anything and nothing happened. , When Qiongqi was alive, you liked to make small moves, but now, if you dare to make actions that harm Master Zero, I will tell you to die!"


    It stands to reason that Zero has no feelings, but during the period of following Monkey King, Shuang has gradually given birth to something called feelings. At that time, she had the deepest feelings with Xiao Luo. After all, in Xia Lan, The two of them are zero. What Xiao Luo got in Monkey King''s hands, she did not share with her. At that time, Shuang played the role of a big sister in front of Xiao Luo. Now Xiao Luo has become a new zero. Wang, Shuang naturally does not allow false leaves'' betrayal.


    False Ye got up with difficulty, bowed his head and admitted: "Everything I did was naturally for Master Zero, but I knew that Master Zero hated Xia Lan, so I didn¡¯t dare to mention it to her. Is it time to use them..."


    "Hmph~ put away your sophistry, I know your thoughts better than anyone else!" Shuang''s face was stern: "If you are letting me know that you are making small moves without telling Master Zero, I don''t mind killing you."


    False Leaf lowered her head: "The subordinate has never had this idea..."


    Shuang snorted and ignored him.


    The dark complexion looked at Shuang solemnly, and said, "Master Shuang, what are we going to do next? It might be difficult to recapture the chaotic and gluttonous soul from that adult''s hands, right?"


    "Difficult?" Shuang looked indifferent: "That''s impossible."


    Ming''s face showed curiosity: "Is that adult really that strong? Lord Zero would call him his master?"


    Shuang showed a reminiscence expression: "That was a few years ago. The Master Zero at that time was just a very weak zero. She was rescued by the master, taken in by the master, and taught her to practice... deeply Even under the influence of Qiongqi¡¯s power, she has forgotten her feelings for us, but she still can¡¯t erase the miss for her master..."


    "Listening to you, I''m really curious about what Master Zero King looks like, but how does his strength compare with the current Zero King?"


    "The former Master Qiongqi was not an enemy of One He in front of the master, he could only hide in the dark and dare not come out, what do you think?"


    "Is this... so strong?!!!" Ming, darkly looked shocked: "Then how do we complete this task?"


    "It''s not that there is no chance..." Shuang''s eyes were deep, and his fists were tightly clenched, as if he had made a certain determination.


    "How to do?"


    "I have followed my master for a while before, and I have a certain understanding of his character. As long as I get close to the master, I have a chance, but..."


    "Just what?"


    "Nothing..." Shuang shook his head indifferently, but murmured in his heart: "It''s just that I will die... I''m sorry, Master, as Zero, I can''t disobey King Zero''s order... I believe you can stop Master Zero King of¡­"


    Xiaoyanggang, Lang Ming''s family.


    Mei Ran came to the table with two dishes with a look of embarrassment: "Several Master Xia Lan, this is the case for my house. If the food doesn''t suit your appetite, please bear with me."


    The ugly girl''swishes'', she snatched the dishes, tore off the chicken legs with her bare hands, and chewed on her happily: "Um~ delicious! delicious!"


    Biting immediately glared at her: "You little girl, why don''t you have any rules for eating, don''t grab it with your hands, use chopsticks."


    "Oh~" Ugly girl obediently put the drumsticks into her bowl, rubbed her greasy hands on her body, and she reached out to pick up her chopsticks.


    "Oh, you guy..." Biting can''t stand it anymore: "It seems that you have to teach you good hygiene before meals, how to behave like a beggar, go out and wash your hands with me. What affects the appetite of others..."


    "Oh~" Ugly girl glanced at the chicken legs in the bowl with nostalgia, reluctantly went out with Biting to wash her hands.


    Sun Wukong didn''t stop Biting''s actions, and he really had to teach the ugly girl the polite behavior of eating.


    Looking at the two mothers and daughters of Mei Ran, who were still standing by, Sun Wukong said calmly: "Don''t stand there anymore. Sit down and eat together."


    "It''s so embarrassing~" Mei Ran looked polite and a little embarrassed.


    Lang Ming was surprised at his mother''s pie: "I said Sister Mei, you took the wrong medicine? Haven''t you seen such a lady before?"


    "Smelly boy, if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb." Mei Ran slapped Lang Ming''s head in an annoying way, and after sitting down politely, he looked at Monkey King and said: "That, Master Xia Lan , My family, Langming, can I really become a hero?"


    "Yes, he has the qualifications to practice the unique wind curse."


    Mei Ran looked expectantly: "Um... I heard you have said before, what about the mysterious hero... Can you tell me more about it?"


    Monkey King: "I know what you mean, that mysterious hero is indeed your husband."


    When Mei Ran and Lang Ming heard this, their faces suddenly became excited: "He...where is he now?"


    "It''s a pity, more than ten years ago, the gluttonous seal was broken, and your husband used his own wind curse to seal the gluttonous, but he died because of it."


    "Dead...dead..." Although Mei Ran had been prepared for a long time, but when she heard the bad news, she stood still on the spot for a while, but she recovered for a moment. It seems that this woman is really strong and her head turned , Looked at Langming with a serious face: "Langming, do you really want to be a Xia Lan?"


    Lang Ming looked firm: "Yes! I also want to know what I have done in the past years when my father disappeared!"

 2670 Chapter Twenty-Three

    In the original work, Lang Ming did not join Jiugongling in the end, but now, because of the influence of Monkey King, Lang Ming has joined Jiugongling without hesitation.


    Monkey King looked at Lang Ming and said, "But now, Jiugongling is still in a state of civil strife. After we resolve it, someone will come to pick you up to Jiugongling."


    Mei Ran looked surprised: "You will also have civil strife in Jiugongling?"


    In the eyes of outsiders, Xia Lan is a god-like figure, guarding the peace of the world, such a character who does not eat the fireworks in the world, there will be civil strife.


    Biting put a piece of meat for Monkey King, fed it into his mouth, glanced at Mei Ran, and said, "I think you have misunderstood something. The so-called Xia Lan is also a human being. Since he is a human, he will naturally also. There is a fight."


    Lang Ming looked firm: "Since Jiugongling is using people, I shouldn''t stand by and watch, Master Monkey King, please let me join your team to calm chaos too!"


    Mei Ran stood up suddenly and slapped Lang Ming''s head: "Master Xia Lan speaks, what do you put in your mouth? Just your three-legged cat''s skills, go to find death? Anyone can take you. Life."


    Lang Ming touched his head, but he was righteous: "Xia Lan guards the world, how can he be afraid of death."


    Fifth looked at him with a smile on his face: "You still have to practice the wind curse first, and then you can talk about it. Now you are really just going to die. People don''t have the time to collect the body for you~"


    Lang Ming sat down with a frustrated expression.


    Mei Ran: "Since the adults have said so, you should stay at home."


    Lang Ming squeezed his fists, and vowed: "I will definitely practice the Wind Curse!"


    Su Xi, who has been silent for a long time, looked at Monkey King with a serious expression: "Without the seal of Xia Lan, can I really become Xia Lan?"


    "Yes, as long as you have the attributes of wind in addition to the five elements."


    "Then do you think I have it?" Su Xi looked expectant."


    "You." Monkey King turned his head to look at Su Xi: "Come to me and let me take a closer look."


    Su Xi immediately got up, walked to the front of Monkey King, watched Monkey King seriously look at her, his face suddenly turned red.


    Monkey King: "Put out your left hand."


    Su Xi Yiyan stretched out his left hand.


    Sun Wukong squeezed her left palm, looked at it, and looked surprised: "Interesting and interesting, now I finally know why Xiao Luo likes you so much."


    "Hey?"


    "Why?" Chenyue and the others also showed a curious look.


    "Xiao Luo''s dark attributes are acquired from day-to-day cultivation, which means they are transformed into zero. But you are different. You are born with dark attributes. If you become zero, your level can directly reach the level of seven souls. Go straight to the Three Souls, and then surpass the Three Souls, no wonder she is going to make you zero."


    Worthy of being the heroine of the Wind Curse, this aptitude has surpassed Xiao Luo.


    "I...I don''t want to become zero!" Su Xi quickly withdrew her hand and said with a face of resistance. It was obvious that she had an instinctive resistance to zero.


    Chenyue looked curious: "Can people still have dark attributes?"


    Monkey King: "Golden, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, light and darkness, are the essential elements that make up the world. Nature exists. However, the art of wind, thunder, light and darkness cannot be practiced by normal means. It must be understood, integrated into nature, and nature Only by combining the two into one can you be cultivated. This is exactly why the wind curse has the power to seal the ancient four fierce beasts, because after practicing the wind curse, it is not you facing them, but the wind of the whole nature. Against them, no matter how strong the Four Fierce Beasts are, they can only be sealed in the end."


    The fifth two eyes shined: "In this case, besides the wind curse, isn''t there a dark curse, light curse, and thunder curse?"


    Monkey King: "The same can be said, but light, thunder and darkness are an element that is difficult to comprehend. Relatively speaking, the power of wind is much easier, because wind is the easiest existence to feel."


    Chenyue looked at Monkey King curiously: "Big Brother Wukong, when I saw you heal us before, you should use the power of light?"


    When Biting and the others heard the words, they all looked at Monkey King curiously.


    Monkey King nodded: "You can say so."


    "That''s amazing!" Biting had already plunged into Monkey King''s arms with a look of excitement, and hugged him tightly: "It''s my eldest brother Wukong! Don''t say that he is in the fifth element Yuanqi It''s amazing to have a light spell that no one can learn!"


    Fifth One looked at Monkey King in astonishment: "He still... has the Five Elements Yuanqi?! So he understands the curse of light? It''s no wonder that Qiong Qi has to hide after seeing it, it''s a pervert!"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and pulled the fifth closer, slapped her little ass: "You little girl really can''t speak."


    The fifth immediately blushed and admitted his mistake: "I''m sorry, I was wrong. It''s not abnormal, it''s amazing! It''s amazing!"


    While frolicking, Chenyue and Biting suddenly frowned slightly, got up and looked out the door...


    The sudden atmosphere shocked Mei Ran: "What...what''s wrong?"


    Chenyue said with a serious face: "A strong zero force is approaching us, at least the level of the three souls, and this breath... is Shuang!"


    "Frost?!!!" The fifth heard the words, full of nervousness, and with one move, he called out his puppet: "It is rumored that Shuang is the most powerful zero among the three souls, and his strength is far superior to the other two three souls. This zero Has the king started? Is he here to grab the gluttonous soul?"


    Biting put her arms around her chest, and her face was calm: "Forgive her for not daring, she should have come to find Wukong Brother.


    "Huh?" Fifth looked puzzled.


    Mo Yi explained softly: "Shuang was once also under Wukong''s elder brother. Now that he knows that Wukong''s return, he should have come back again."


    "Hey?" When the fifth heard the words, he looked at Monkey King with a look of surprise: "I said you are not Xia Lan? It is very strange to have a petty pet, there is even a minion of the three soul level? "


    Monkey King looked at the fifth with a smile: "Bringing a beautiful pet...err no, is it weird to be a beautiful woman?"


    The fifth immediately yelled: "What you just wanted to talk about was a beautiful pet, right? It must be a beautiful pet, right? Goodness! You really are a big..."


    Suddenly, Fifth seemed to realize something, and hurriedly covered his mouth with both hands, and looked at Monkey King with a cute expression.


    "Don''t think I won''t teach you by pretending to be a cute expression." Monkey King mentioned fifth, slapped her little butt again, screaming''Wow''


    "It''s not a long memory." The ugly girl looked at her and shook her head sympathetically.

 2671 Chapter 24 Loyalty

    After a while, Fifth Blushed and stood behind Monkey King with his little ass.


    And a beautiful shadow also appeared at the door of Mei Ran''s house from far and near, kneeling in front of Monkey King: "Master."


    Biting put her hands around her chest and snorted coldly, "You are so embarrassed to call the master? Didn''t you run with Xiao Luo? Why come back?"


    "As Zero, I can''t resist Master Zero''s orders. I''m sorry for the trouble that has caused you all the time."


    Biting curled her lips: "A word of sorry can offset your sin?"


    Mo Yi tugged at Biting''s clothes, and said softly, "Forget it, Biting, she also saved us several times without telling Xiao Luo..."


    Biting snorted coldly and looked at Shuang: "Since we have all left, why bother to come back?"


    Shuang''s complexion was calm: "I left because I am Zero, so naturally I want to follow Master Zero, not betray the master. Now that the master returns, I will naturally follow the master again."


    Xia Lu snorted softly, "Speaking is better than singing. Teacher Yun Dan said it is Brother Wukong''s wife. If you abandon Teacher Yundan, it is equivalent to abandon Brother Wukong. What else can you quibble about?"


    "I didn''t know that Yundan had become the mistress. When I learned that, I had been controlled by Lord Zero and couldn''t leave, but secretly, I also saved you several times, didn''t I?"


    "Okay, you guys don''t have to fight." Monkey King interrupted them at the right time, looking at Shuang, with a calm expression: "Shuang, who are you loyal to?"


    Shuangtou touched the ground: "The only thing that subordinates are loyal to is the master, but sometimes, I can''t act on my own will..."


    "I know that, as Zero, Xiao Luo, who is the King of Zero, wants to control you is just a matter of one thought, but you seem to be contradictory in your heart."


    "I¡­"


    "You are born with emotion, which makes me very happy, but if this emotion is not used for me, it makes me very unhappy."


    "!!!" Shuang trembled all over, full of fear, raised her head slightly, glanced at Monkey King, looking at his indifferent eyes, and at the moment of fear, she lowered her head again, and the fear was more intense, those plain eyes, It seems that she has already seen through her heart.


    With a''bang'', Shuang''s forehead touched the ground again: "The feelings of the subordinates are born of the master, and all emotions are naturally owned by the master, but... the subordinates can apologize with death, but please... forgive Lord Zero for his betrayal. She was only affected by Qiongqi''s zero force, and she forgot her feelings for us, but the miss for the master has not changed!"


    Monkey King looked at Shuang with interest: "Your emotions have reached the point where you can sacrifice for Xiao Luo? It seems that Xiao Luo is very important to you."


    Shuang trembled in fear: "The subordinates know that to show affection to life other than you is a blasphemous oath of allegiance to you, but Xiao Luo is like my sister, and the subordinates really cannot abandon her..."


    "Sister...interesting, interesting." Monkey King stood up and walked over to Chaoshuang...


    Shuang was trembling with fear, and when she felt Monkey King''s hand resting on her head, she closed her eyes as if resigning.


    "Get up."


    "Hey??" The sudden gentleness made Deshuang startled slightly.


    "Xiao Luo is not an outsider, and I never said I would kill her, did I? What are you trying to make up for alone?"


    "Huh?" Shuang looked astonished: "Master...isn''t you angry with Lord Zero?"


    "It''s natural to be angry, but before you kill her, how terrible do you imagine me?"


    Frost:"¡­¡­"


    Are you making up for everything?


    Hearing that Monkey King didn¡¯t mean to kill Xiao Luo, Shuang relaxed all over her body, and told her whole body: ¡°Although Master Zero¡¯s feelings for his master have not changed, his feelings for us have been wiped out, and , Master Zero King is very possessive. She does not allow anyone besides herself to stay by your side. Therefore, her purpose is only to destroy all the women around her master, but she knows that your existence makes her unable to To accomplish this goal, Master Zero King obeyed Fake Ye''s advice and hit the target on the ancient four fierce beasts..."


    Biting frowned: "Has Fake Ye told her about the Four Fierce Beasts, what a cunning fellow."


    Monkey King: "It turns out that Xiao Luo collected the Four Beasts to deal with me. No wonder you are worried that I will kill her."


    "Master, Master Zero cares about you so much that he would do this..."


    Monkey King glanced at Shuang: "You don''t need to talk about this kind of thing."


    Mei Ran on the side was stunned. It could be said that the three views were completely ruined. The King of Zero was jealous of Xia Lan, and Xia Lan was getting along with Zero?What the hell is this!


    Mei Ran pulled La Langming quietly, and said in a low voice, "I said Langming, or else, you should stop being Xia Lan. I think their business is so complicated!"


    Lang Ming: "It''s really complicated, it makes me a little confused."


    Although the two mothers and sons whispered softly, they were completely heard by Mo Yi. They were afraid that they might have misunderstood Xia Lan, so they explained patiently: "Things are not as complicated as you think, Xiao Luo, who is now Zero King originally was Our companion only absorbed Qiongqi''s zero force when she got rid of Qiongqi, and became the current King of Zero."


    "So it''s like this..." Mei Ran suddenly realized, and looked at Shuang again: "Then what''s the matter with her?"


    "She, it was Wukong who conquered a zero when he dealt with Qiongqi. In fact, zero is just like us human beings. It is just for survival. It''s just a different position. As long as you don''t do harm to the world, zero can coexist with us of."


    Mei Ran looked shocked: "Zero... can coexist with us? What a joke!"


    Mo Yi pointed to the roast chicken on the table, and said seriously: "Then you say, what do we look like in the eyes of the eaten chicken?"


    "..." Mei Ran was stunned by the question for a while, covering his head with both hands, and wailing: "My mother! Please don''t tell me, I''m saying that my old lady''s outlook on life is about to collapse!"


    It''s bright and thoughtful.


    Biting and the others rolled their eyes together. This stalk has also caused them pain for a long time.


    Mo Yi smiled, not saying much.


    Su Xi was stunned: "Human and Zero...really...is it okay?"


    Monkey King patted Su Xi, let her recover, and said: "Let''s do this first, Lang Ming, after we have resolved everything, someone will pick you up."


    "Okay, I will definitely work hard to practice the wind curse!"


    Monkey King waved his hand and walked outside the house first...


    Chenyue and the others quickly followed...


    Seeing this, the ugly girl hurriedly grabbed the roast chicken on the table in her hands, smiled at the mother and son, and ran out the door quickly...

 2672 Chapter Twenty Five

    Outside the village.


    Monkey King looked at Su Xi: "You should know where Taotie was sealed, right?"


    "Ok."


    "Then go back first. After meeting with Yundan and the others, we will start off."


    With a thought of Sun Wukong, he already showed Chen Yue and the others in Wanghong Pavilion.


    Su Xi was frightened by this, with a look of astonishment: "This is Wanghong Pavilion? It''s two days away from Xiaoyanggang... Is this the Xia Lanshu? How powerful!"


    "Ah~ Big brother is back!" A pleasantly surprised voice came from the corridor. After a while, I saw Xiaoya running down with joy and holding Ugly Girl''s hand: "Ugly Girl, go out. , Is it fun?"


    The ugly girl smiled: "Of course it''s fun, I ate a lot of delicious food."


    Xiaoya looked envious when she heard the words: "It''s too cunning, I originally wanted to follow it, but it disappeared after you swish."


    Ugly girl proudly said: "We are going to do big things. You are just an ordinary person, so don''t follow."


    At this time, Hongniang came to greet Monkey King and the others. After listening to Ugly Sister''s words, she slapped Xiaoya without curiosity: "Yes, I am Xia Lan, busy dealing with Zero, how can I take care of you this little girl? Ah!" He said, looking at Monkey King with a grin, with an earnest look: "Master Xia Lan, please sit down, please sit down, I must be very tired after having been busy for so long? I have prepared the food for you. ."


    Obviously, this Hong Niang has blind respect for Xia Lan.


    "It''s not necessary, we just ate it." Mo Yi politely took out the silver ingot and handed it to her: "This is our accommodation fee, please accept it."


    Hongniang waved her hands again and again, "No, no, no, no, no matter what, it is a great blessing for Master Xia Lan to come to my Wanghong Pavilion, so I can still collect your money."


    "It must be necessary. We Xia Lan can''t take civilians one by one. This is a rule."


    "This...then all right! Since it''s a rule, then I won''t embarrass you." Hongniang put away the silver ingot with joy, smiling like a flower.


    Although she admired Xia Lan, if she could collect the money, she would be happy to love the money. You know, after the last incident, her inn has no guests. This makes her very distressed. Now that you have money to get it, don¡¯t put it away quickly.


    After receiving the money, Hongniang became more eager: "You have two more people. I will prepare a new room for them right away. Don''t worry, the quilts and things are definitely new." After finishing, hurriedly gone¡­


    Monkey King: "Biting, send a message to Yundan and the others, let them all come back, and we will set off after meeting."


    "Ok."


    The night is already deep.


    Biting took Chenyue''s hand and sneaked to the door of Monkey King''s room.


    At this time, Chenyue''s beautiful face was already red, and she lowered her voice and said, "Um... Biting... this kind of thing... you can just do it yourself, why do you want to get me?... I... I won''t go..."


    "It''s all at the door, are you holding back a fart? If I dare to go up alone, why do I pull you?"


    "But...but..."


    "What''s so good about this? I ask you, do you like Big Brother Wukong?"


    "Hey?...Why did you suddenly ask like that?" Chenyue immediately held her face with her little hand in a shy manner.


    "This is not enough. Since I like it, what are I afraid of? If this is to let Teacher Fuqiu come back, we will have to reverse the Wukong as soon as possible. At that time, we can only be juniors and juniors. We must start first. To be strong, do you understand?"


    "But, this is too..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, I just took you as a sister to pull you up. If you are really scared, you will be followed. I will go in..." Biting said, opened the door and sneaked in...


    "Hey~~ Biting... Biting..." Chenyue whispered a few words. Seeing that Biting was not paying attention to her, she wanted to turn around and leave, but she felt unwilling to look at the closed door and hesitated for a moment. The red-faced person followed in...


    Just after entering and closing the door, Chenyue heard Biting''s look of astonishment: "I''m going, Mo Yi, you actually came before us? I usually see you quietly and quietly, I can''t think of it!"


    "What are you talking about?" Mo Yi looked puzzled: "I''m just here to ask where Big Brother Wukong is now..."


    "Relationship, didn''t you come to play Night Attack?"


    "Ye...Ye attack?!" Mo Yi heard the words, and his pretty face turned red at the moment he was startled: "You...what are you talking about!"


    "Ahhh~ Too shameful!" Chenyue heard this, opened the door, and wanted to sneak out...


    However, Sun Wukong''s figure suddenly flashed behind her, and he hugged her full of arms: "Forget Biting, I can''t see it, Chenyue, you will also play Night Attack with her."


    "That''s...no, I''m just...um~~" Chenyue was shy and didn''t know how to explain it, but the next moment, her mouth was already blocked by Monkey King...


    Upon seeing this, Biting immediately wrapped herself up: "Wow~ Brother Wukong, I want to..."


    Mo Yi blushed, "Well, I won''t bother you..."


    "Since it''s here, don''t even think about leaving any of them." Monkey King waved his hand, and the enchantment immediately arranged the entire room, and then hugged three young and beautiful girls, and came to sleep together...


    The night outside was already quiet and people felt a sense of fear.


    Just when Monkey King was doing love things with Chenyue and the others, outside Wanghong Pavilion, several uninvited guests appeared. They had their faces covered in black and couldn''t see their faces clearly.


    "Be careful. The people who live inside are basically Tai Chi Xia Lan, especially the one named Monkey King. As Commander Pei Zuo explained, there is absolutely no way to provoke him. Therefore, we must not disturb him. We must be unconscious. , If something goes wrong, move your head carefully!"


    "To understanding!"


    A few figures flickered, and they were already in the Wanghong Pavilion...


    After a while, Xiaoya shouted in vain: "What..."


    It stopped abruptly before the word''person'' was spoken.


    But at the first time, the fifth was alarmed: "How courageous! How dare you come here to go wild!"


    However, one of the masked men suddenly slapped a palm, but was frightened for the fifth time. He hurriedly dodged and avoided, and said in astonishment: "Taichi Xia Lan?"


    "Get the hostage, go!"


    With a loud shout, the rest of the people in black backed away, breaking the window...


    "Oh! Not good! Xiaoya was taken away!" The fifth complexion changed slightly, and he just wanted to chase, but stopped again, and hurried to Monkey King''s room...


    With a fierce kick, he opened the door of the room: "It''s not good, Brother Wukong, Xiaoya was..."


    Halfway through the conversation, Fifth opened his eyes wide in vain, covered his face with his hands, and exclaimed: "Oh~mah~ my eyes are going to be blind!!"

 2673 Chapter 26 Logical Thinking

    How should I put it, Sun Wukong looked at the door and covered his face with his hand, but he even peeped through the fingers of the fifth, even having the heart to kill her.


    As for Chenyue and the others, they screamed and hurriedly buried themselves in the quilt.


    "You can''t even knock on the door? Is it itch again?"


    "No...no..." Behind the fifth subconscious''s hands, he looked at Monkey King with a flushing face: "That...that...someone broke into Wanghong Pavilion just now, Xiaoya was...Xiaoya was taken away..."


    "...I really pick the time!" Sun Wukong heard the words, his entire face was darkened, and the invisible horror aura made Fifth froze in fright, showing an extremely pitiful expression: "That...Isn''t it? Deliberately to disturb you..."


    "Bring my clothes."


    "Oh~" Fifth didn''t dare to hesitate at all, ran over in a hurry, picked up Monkey King''s clothes and handed it to him.


    At this moment, Su Xi also heard the news and appeared at the door of Monkey King. However, looking at the Guangguang Monkey King, looking at the poor fifth in front of him, his complexion was completely red, and he was hurried. Turned around: "I...I didn''t see anything..."


    "Stay temporarily!" Monkey King yelled and stopped her.


    Su Xi froze in an instant, with both hands covering his chest, with a look of fear: "Is there something...what''s wrong?"


    Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, sighed, put on his clothes, and said calmly: "Stay in this room, look at the ugly girl, don''t go anywhere." With that, his figure disappeared.


    Su Xi looked at the fifth with a look of astonishment: "Why... why stay here?"


    The fifth chuckled: "Wait for you to come back."


    "Ah?!" Su Xi''s pretty face paled after hearing the words: "No...Is it!"


    Outside the city.


    Kunwu looked at Xiaoya who was being held hostage by Ao Min, and said with a puzzled expression: "Master Ao Min, why don''t we tie that ugly girl directly, what''s the use of tying such a little girl? And, we are the heroes. Arashi, how can you deal with ordinary people..."


    "You know what a fart, you naturally have to use extraordinary methods in extraordinary times. That ugly girl is a five-element Yuanqi, and through the teachings of that Monkey King, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to catch. On the contrary, this little girl is easy to start. It''s just an ordinary person, but the feelings with them seem to be good, and they happen to be used as hostages in exchange for tops."


    Kun Wu hesitated: "Does this violate Xia Lan''s chivalry?"


    Although they have all lost their memories and were brainwashed, the basic chivalry of being Xia Lan has not disappeared.


    "Do you know what a fart, is your chivalry important, or is it important for gluttony to be released by them?"


    "Yes, the subordinate is stupid!" Kun Wu immediately bowed his head and apologized.


    "Here." The masked man on the left suddenly said in a deep voice.


    Not far away, the figure of Monkey King suddenly flashed, step by step towards Ao Min and the others...


    Xiaoya woke up at this moment. After seeing Monkey King, she immediately shouted in surprise: "Big brother, save me, they are bad guys!"


    "Yes... it''s him!!" When Ao Min saw Monkey King, he instinctively hid behind the man in black, while Kun Wu swallowed his saliva and trembled: "How do you feel... he looks angry?"


    Ao Min grasped Xiaoya''s hand tighter: "This shows that this little girl is very important to him, and we did not catch the wrong person."


    Sun Wukong said with a dark face, and said coldly: "You really know how to choose a time, and let Xiaoya go quickly, I can keep you a whole body."


    Good things are interrupted, and his mood now is terrible.


    Ao Min hid behind the black-clothed man, staring at Monkey King, his right hand had already pinched Xiaoya¡¯s neck, confidently: "I know you are great, all of us here are not yours. Enemy, but if you don¡¯t want her to have an accident, you can quickly give us the top that seals the gluttonous soul, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?"


    Sun Wukong''s figure still appeared in front of the masked man at some unknown time, and the beam of light on his fingers had penetrated Ao Min behind him along with the man in black.


    "You...you..." Ao Min''s eyes widened, and he lowered his head in disbelief. Looking at his pierced heart, it seemed unimaginable. He knew that he had a hostage in his hand, why would he deal with it unscrupulously?


    With unwillingness and doubts, his entire world was darkened...


    As Ao Min arrived on the ground, Xiaoya also regained her freedom, hurriedly hugged Sun Wukong, hid behind him and hugged his thigh: "Big brother..."


    "You..." The face of the masked man who was pierced in his chest was shocked. Compared to Ao Min, he was more fortunate. Although his chest was pierced, he was not fatally injured, because Monkey King''s attack was to hold Xiao Xiao Ya''s Ao Min left, not against him, so he got his life back by luck, but he was also seriously injured.


    The light beam from the fingertips dissipated, and the masked man fell softly to the ground, clutching his bloody chest, breathing a little bit.


    As for Kun Wu and the other two men in black, they have jumped away, flashing to the side, looking at Monkey King warily.


    However, Monkey King ignored them. Instead, he touched Xiaoya''s head and said softly: "How is it, little girl, are you scared?"


    Xiaoya hugged Monkey King''s thigh tightly, with a proud face: "It''s...not there!"


    "Why don''t you hold so tightly?"


    "People...People are just a little afraid of dead people..."


    "So, let''s leave..." Monkey King smiled and took Xiaoya''s hand and left...


    Kun Wu looked at the left back of Monkey King with a puzzled expression: "Why did he... let us go again?"


    One of them pulled off the face towel and revealed his face. It was Yi Henxi: "I always feel that the current leader Pei Zuo is very strange..." He said, looking at the back of the leaving Monkey King: "On the contrary, I think they are ours. companion¡­"


    The other man in black also pulled off his face towel, and the mountain ghost rumor said indifferently: "For now, leave the rest alone, save the sky and clean the sand!"


    "Yes, yes..." Yi Henxi reacted immediately and ran towards the man in black who was lying on the ground...


    Xiaoya clasped Monkey King''s hand tightly and walked along the trail in the forest, expectantly saying: "Well, big brother, you said you want to adopt me before, is that count?"


    "Aren''t you unwilling?"


    Xiaoya blushed and said: "At that time, people thought you were a bad guy! Now they know that your elder brother is a good person, or Xia Lan, so they are willing~ But they won''t call you daddy~"


    "What''s your logic?"


    "If you are adopted by you, shouldn''t it be called your daddy? But people still like to call you big brother~"


    Sun Wukong looked ashamed: "Ahem~~ I definitely have to call Big Brother better, don''t call Daddy..." ..

 2674 Chapter 27: Tune the Tiger from the Mountain

    By the river.


    Pei Zuo and Ji Ye stood side by side, silent, and seemed to be waiting for someone.


    It didn''t take long for a zero to drill out of the ground, and said to Fake Ye Gong: "Master Fake Ye, those Xia Lan who captured the gluttonous soul has failed."


    Pei Zuo frowned slightly when he heard this.


    But fake leaves are not surprised: "Unexpectedly, it is impossible to take things from the adult¡¯s hands. Their role is only to deceive the adult and win something for the three souls. time."


    Hearing this, Pei Zuo was annoyed: "Are you using me?!"


    A wicked smile appeared at the corner of fake Ye''s mouth, and looked at Pei Zuo: "Use? Do you care about the life and death of other Xia Lan?"


    "Huh~!" Pei Zuo returned with a cold snort. Although he didn''t care about the life and death of Xia Lan, he didn''t like the feeling of being robbed or used by others.


    "You don''t need to be angry, there is no way, because this task can only be completed by your Xia Lan. As a former compatriot, that adult may be merciful to Xia Lan, but he can''t be zero."


    Pei Zuo looked gloomy: "It doesn''t matter if anyone sacrifices, but our goal must be achieved."


    "Don''t worry, you will succeed." Fake Ye''s face showed full confidence.


    Wanghong Pavilion, the time is a little earlier.


    Soon after Sun Wukong left, Biting got a head out of the quilt, and said loudly to the fifth and Su Xi who were still in a daze: "What are you doing in a daze? Pick up our clothes quickly..."


    The fifth pouted cute little mouth: "People are not your servants. You can''t pick them up?"


    Biting rolled her eyes and said, "We can even use you if we can come out."


    The fifth whispered: "Everyone is a girl, why are you shy? Oh, yes~ Maybe just now, you are no longer girls?"


    "Ahhhh~~ I get angry when I say it!" Biting suddenly gritted her teeth and yelled, "I almost became the woman of Brother Wukong, those damn Xia Lan, hurry up and give me the clothes. Go out and unload them to vent their hatred!"


    As soon as I saw that Biting''s eyes were about to burst into flames, the fifth didn''t dare to tease her anymore. He obediently stepped forward and picked up the scattered clothes...


    Su Xi originally wanted to come in and help, but she exclaimed, but she stopped her pace: "Ah~Shuang, what do you want to do?!"


    In an instant, an incomparably powerful Five Elements Yuanqi burst out here.


    "Not good! It''s the ugly girl!" Chenyue and the others were shocked at once, and they didn''t care about being shy. They hurriedly jumped out of the quilt and put on their clothes at a very fast speed...


    And fifth, Su Xi rushed to the room door at the first time and ran towards the room where Ugly Girl was...


    When I arrived, I saw that Ugly Girl''s eyes had completely turned black at this moment, and the Five Elements Yuanqi that burst out like a grudge, with a terrifying breath.


    At Guanshuang, at this moment, she is also like an ugly girl, her body is wrapped with terrible and unknown zero force, her eyes have been completely blackened, and she seems to have completely lost her own consciousness.


    Opening his mouth, there was a voice completely different from Shuang: "Is this the chaotic five-element Yuanqi...It''s really good. If it is used by me, it is really exciting to add Qiqiqi and zero force!"


    "Are you the King of Zero?" Ugly Girl''s physical chaos screamed: "I want Lao Tzu''s Yuan Qi, and dream of your spring and autumn! Lao Tzu is chaotic, even if you are the King of Ten Thousands, what about it? Come and fuck me what!"


    A more terrifying five-element Yuanqi burst out of Ugly Girl¡¯s body, turning into a five-element beam of light and rushing into the sky...


    Hongniang, who came not far away, saw this scene, and immediately screamed in heartache: "Oh~ my Wanghong Pavilion!"


    Xia Lu''s body flashed, and she was already stopped in front of Hong Niang: "Do you want to die? Leave now!"


    Looking at her appearance, there was a trace of blood hanging on the corner of her mouth, and she was already injured.


    She was originally with Ugly Girl, but Frost broke out suddenly and injured her; Ugly Girl also awakened Chaos and went straight away.


    Hongniang trembled and said, "This...this...what is going on? Why are they fighting?"


    Xia Lu snorted again: "There is so much nonsense, get out of here!"


    After hearing this, Hongniang ran away dingy...


    Fifth, Su Xi has also arrived on the court at this moment, looking at Xia Lu with a solemn expression: "Xia Lu, what is going on?"


    Xia Lu looked serious: "It''s King Zero. She controlled Shuang''s body. We were in the midst of it. They took Xiaoya away, probably just to entice Brother Wukong!"


    "Zero...Zero King?!"


    At the fifth hearing, the lovely big eyes instantly rounded up: "Have you made a mistake? Zero King himself played? How can I fight this? Hurry up!"


    "Master...Master..." Su Xi was slightly in a daze looking at Shuang at the moment.


    ''Shuang'' turned his head to look at Su Xi, and his dark eyes showed endless indifference: "Huh~ useless things, for broken things, they should be completely destroyed!"


    A finger stretched out, and the dark beam of light flashed, piercing Su Xi''s chest directly...


    "Lord...!!!" Su Xi''s eyes widened, and slowly fell to the ground...


    "Ahhhhh~~~ bastard! You dare to hurt people!!" The ugly girl let out a roar of incomparable anger. The endless anger made her power increase again. A little bit below her feet, her body seemed to be teleporting. Appeared in front of''Shuang'', swept her legs and swept towards her door...


    However,''Shuang'' just silently grabbed the ugly girl''s ankle, making it difficult for her to shake Fenhao: "With your strength, what can you do? If Chaos comes in person, maybe you can give I bring a little trouble..."


    As he said, a palm was printed on Ugly Girl''s abdomen, and as a rune flashed, her body disappeared, and her terrifying Five Elements Yuan Qi also disappeared.


    "Damn... it''s a seal again!!! If I can get out, I won''t kill you..." Chaos roared unwillingly in Ugly Girl''s body, and his voice became smaller and smaller. Before the end, he fell to the ground and fell asleep. .


    "Xiao Luo, let go of the ugly girl. If you dare to hurt her, Wukong will not forgive you!" At this time, Chenyue and the others finally arrived.


    "It''s you!!" The originally indifferent and calm''Frosty'' suddenly became extremely crazy: "The guy who got the master''s favor... the master is mine... you all deserve to die!"


    With one palm stretched out, a purple ring suddenly appeared under Chenyue and their feet, trapping them in it.


    Mo Yi''s complexion changed slightly: "It''s the erasure formation!"


    But Biting snorted coldly: "Xiao Luo, have you forgotten? This formation, Brother Wukong also taught us..."


    With that, a golden light circle appeared at the feet of Biting in the formation... ..

 2675 Chapter Twenty Eight

    But Biting snorted coldly: "Xiao Luo, have you forgotten? This formation, Brother Wukong also taught us..."


    With that, a golden halo appeared at the feet of Biting in the formation...


    In a flash, Biting was directly sent out.


    The same is true for Chenyue and Mo Yi.


    ''Shuang'' wanted to attack again, but it seemed to have sensed something. He turned his head to look out of the window and snorted coldly, "A bunch of useless wastes only won so much time."


    "Next time I meet, I will become stronger. By that time, you will not be so lucky!" The aperture of Shuang''s feet gleamed, and the ugly girl disappeared.


    "Damn it, let her escape." Biting stomped her feet, her face full of anger.


    After a while, Monkey King, who was holding Xiaoya, appeared in Wanghong Pavilion.


    Chenyue and the others lowered their heads and were full of anxiety: "Sorry, Brother Wukong, Ugly Girl was taken away by Xiao Luo."


    Monkey King smiled: "I''ll play the trick of adjusting the tiger away from the mountain, not bad."


    Mo Yi looked helpless: "You are still in the mood to make a joke, if Xiao Luo absorbed the chaotic Five Elements Yuanqi, and added Qiongqi''s zero strength, then her strength would be unprecedentedly improved!"


    Sun Wukong nodded: "Indeed, Qiongqi''s power plus the five elements Yuanqi, the fusion of zero force and Yuanqi, the power obtained is not as simple as one plus one. By then, there will probably be no sealing technique to seal her. Don¡¯t grab the gluttony and Chaos, this Xiao Luo is a bit clever."


    Speaking of which, these ancient fierce beasts are quite tragic. They clearly possess terrifying power that no one can match. They will be ruthlessly sealed before they have been stumbling for long. This sealing technique is indeed somewhat unreasonable.


    But if the sealing technique doesn''t work anymore, then there is no power in this world to deal with them.


    The path Xiao Luo chose was indeed very correct, but it was a pity that she didn''t know that Monkey King was an invincible existence far beyond the limits of this world''s power.


    False Ye and their calculations, Monkey King naturally saw through. For him, he wanted to stop it, but he didn¡¯t do that, because he wanted to test whether Xiao Luo had absolute power. Will also maintain a loyal heart to him.


    With Xiao Luo''s present character, it is worth cultivating. As long as he stays loyal, he can naturally add a little bit of meager strength.


    "Brother Wukong, are you still talking? If you are talking, your pet is about to die."


    Su Xi''s face flushed when she heard the words, and her big eyes stared at Fifth. Unfortunately, she was badly injured and she had no energy to speak.


    The humans and animals on the fifth face are harmless: "Why are you staring at me? Am I wrong? I''m really sorry. Since you are not Wukong''s pet, it has nothing to do with us, so there is no need to save you. Well."


    "Hey~~wait...help..." Su Xi was dumbfounded and anxious.


    Sun Wukong slapped the fifth little ass without angrily: "Okay, everyone has become like this, why are you teasing her."


    He said, squatting down, stripping away Su Xi''s blood-stained clothes, revealing the indescribable things inside, but he smiled at the fifth sight: "I also told people not to tease her, Brother Wukong is even more exaggerated."


    "You...you...you..." Su Xi''s pretty face was already red and about to bleed, and her body trembled slightly, which made people wonder if she would just die.


    Monkey King glanced at the fifth, and said calmly: "Throw her out for me."


    When Xia Lu heard this, she immediately went forward. Without saying anything, she picked up the fifth and walked to the window...


    The fifth one is called a panic: "Hey~~Hey~~ Really throw it? Let go of me~ If I don''t let go, I have to fight back...Ah!!!~~~"


    Well, she has been thrown out by Xia Lu.


    After finally cleansing, Sun Wukong stretched out his right hand and placed it on the wound on Su Xi''s chest. As the fluorescence shone, her pierced and bleeding wound recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was because of her excessive blood loss. And the pale skin is rosy.


    Seeing that Sun Wukong was trying to heal herself, Su Xi''s flustered heart finally calmed down, but after calming down, she inevitably became shy about her random thoughts, because Sun Wukong saw everything she shouldn''t look like now.


    "Okay." Monkey King retracted his hand and stood up.


    Su Xi hurriedly covered her chest with clothing, blushing, she did not dare to look at Monkey King, "Thanks...thank you."


    Monkey King smiled: "No thanks, I also received the consultation fee anyway..."


    Su Xi''s pretty face was even more blood-red when he heard that, almost no smoke.


    "Okay, that''s it for today. In the middle of the night, let''s go. Let''s continue with the things we didn''t finish before." Monkey King said, already holding Chenyue up in his waist.


    Chenyue''s complexion instantly blushed: "Hey? Aren''t we going to save the ugly girl?"


    "I''ll talk about the Ugly Girl thing later. At most, she has absorbed the power of Chaos. She will not be in danger of her life. Now, I want to finish our affairs even more."


    With that said, he picked up Mo Yi and Biting again and entered his room...


    Xia Lu looked envious when she saw it.


    Su Xi blushed and ran back to his room.


    Fifth came in from the door and looked at Xia Lu: "Aren''t you going to join in the fun?"


    "Hmph~ I''m still young!" Xia Lu snorted and went back to her room.


    Fifth: "Um... we really don''t care about that ugly girl?"


    Xia Lu: "Brother Wukong said she was fine, so she must be fine."


    "Hee~~ You don''t care, then it''s okay for me. Anyway, the sky is falling down and there is a tall man against it." The fifth said, and he went back to the room.


    "Then... I''ll go to sleep..." Xiaoya looked around and ran into her arms.


    After a while, the place became extremely quiet again. Hong Niang came to the hall silently, looking at the broken hole on the top of her head, her face was painful: "How much money will it cost to fix it!"


    No words for a night, the sky is getting brighter.


    When Sun Wukong got up under the service of Chenyue and the others, he saw Yundan and Fuqiu already waiting in the lobby.


    One night is enough to make them come back.


    Monkey King: "Are you all here, have breakfast first, and leave after eating."


    Fuqiu came to Chenyue and the others, and teased in a low voice, "That''s not bad, a few little girls, start faster than me."


    The two Li Fei sisters came to Xia Lu and asked in a low voice, "Why didn''t you go?"


    "Hey?~~" Xia Lu pretty blushed, and turned her head to one side: "People...Isn''t she small..."


    "You are not young anymore." Finally Li whispered in his ear: "We three sisters will go together tonight."


    "Ah?!" Xia Lu opened her mouth into an O shape immediately...

 2676 Chapter Twenty-Nine

    eakfast time.


    With a snap, Xiaoya slammed the prepared rice in front of Monkey King in silence, with an angry expression that made people know that I was very angry.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed her face: "I don''t seem to annoy you, am I?"


    "You really don''t intend to care about the ugly girl? She was arrested by King Zero, don''t you care about her at all?" Xiaoya glared at Monkey King.


    "Why don''t you care, I said I will keep her safe." Sun Wukong said, and paused again. Looking at Yundan and the others, they also looked uneasy and said: "Look at what you want to say but stop. Looks like it seems to be a little uneasy. Let¡¯s do this. Since you like to worry about it, we will split up. Yundan, you will lead a team to rescue the ugly girl, and I will lead a team to solve the problem of gluttony. Converge."


    Before anyone can speak, Biting has already started the team: "Then I will be with Wukong."


    Xia Lu didn''t say anything, but she was already standing behind Monkey King.


    Fifth, I looked at Monkey King and Yun Dan, and still felt that Monkey King had a sense of security, and he was standing behind her.


    Then Mo Yi and Chenyue also stood behind Monkey King.


    Fuqiu coughed twice, as if he was about to get up, but he saw Yun Dan''s sharp eyes shooting at her.After a dry cough, he sat down again: "Since you all want to go with Wukong, then I''ll go with Yundan."


    Although Li Fei and the others also wanted to be with Monkey King, they were just afraid that they would all run with Monkey King, lest Yun Dan was embarrassed, so they chose Yun Dan.


    "Okay, I said that you are divided into two teams, but it is not for you to choose to stand in the team freely." Monkey King stopped them aloud, saying: "Walking with me, you don''t need too many people, on the contrary, Xiao Luo needs more. After all, you have to deal with Xia Lan and Zero. Xia Lu, Fifth, Su Xi, the three of you will walk with me, and the rest will follow Yun Dan."


    "You can''t be with Wukong Brother." Biting looked disappointed.


    "Hey~~ I, me, me?" Xiaoya jumped and raised her hand.


    Fifth glanced at her: "You are an ordinary person, why do you join in the fun?"


    Xiaoya lowered her head with a look of loss upon hearing the words.


    Sun Wukong thought, after leaving this time, I''m afraid he won''t be back here at Wanghong Pavilion. This little girl is also very fond of him. Since he has agreed to take her in, he naturally wants to take it with me: "You just come with me. Only I can protect you well."


    "People actually want to save the ugly girl."


    Fifth, under the cute expression, the words are still so poisonous: "Just do you want to save people? Don''t take your own life, or follow us as mascots. ."


    Xiaoya wanted to refute, but what she said was the truth, her face was flushed red, and she didn''t hold a word.


    "That''s it, let''s go."


    Following Sun Wukong''s order, Yun Dan led her team and set off immediately...


    "Xiaoya, I will take it away, so I will treat you as the roofer." Monkey King looked at Hongniang, placed a large ingot on the table, and walked straight to the outside of the inn...


    And Xia Lu and the others hurriedly followed.


    Supper respectfully bowed down to Hong Niang and gave a big gift: "Thank you very much for your care during these days, Hong Niang, I am leaving!"


    "Go, go! Remember to come back and see me occasionally." Hongniang didn''t even look at Xiaoya, and waved her hand, her eyes already stuck on the gold ingot on the table and couldn''t move away.


    She just thought that Xiaoya had left, that is, she had followed her as Xia Lan on Jiugongling. She just wanted to send a letter to see her, but she didn¡¯t know that Xiaoya would never see her if she left. .


    Seeing the departure, Hong Niang had only money in her eyes. Xiaoya was a little bit disappointed, but she was naturally optimistic and she immediately left it behind: "Then I will go, Hong Niang, if you have time , I will come back to see you."


    "Go, go!" At this time, Hong Niang had already held the gold ingot in her hand, her face was full of excitement: "It''s really gold! My old mother grows up so big, I have never seen it before!"


    Xiaoya pouted her small mouth with dissatisfaction: "Huh~ Scrooge, let''s go!" She ran out of the inn without looking back...


    Outside the inn, Monkey King said to Su Xi next to him: "Lead the way."


    Su Xi was worried: "Really just a few of us... to deal with gluttony?"


    Xia Lu snorted coldly: "Where is there so much nonsense, as a pet, it''s right to be obedient."


    "I''m not a pet!" Su Xi shouted angrily.


    "Lead the way, don''t ink."


    "Yes, master."


    Seeing Su Xi, who had become well-behaved in a flash, the fifth smiled: "So obedient, why not."


    "You...you..." Su Xi was immediately blushed, and while leading the way, he asked Monkey King, "That...Master, you didn''t treat me as a pet, did you?"


    Seeing Su Xi''s expectant and beautiful face, Monkey King joked suddenly, touching her head like a pet: "No, because you are."


    "..." Su Xi''s body became stiff, blushing, helpless.


    Talking all the way, it seems particularly pleasant.


    Although Monkey King only needs a teleport to reach the destination, wouldn''t it be boring to kill the target so quickly? At least you have to synchronize with Yundan and the others. Therefore, they are all on foot on this road. Row.


    Fifth, they are okay. As ordinary people, Xiao Yake can''t stand it, so he enjoys the treatment of sitting on the shoulders of Monkey King. This immediately caused Xia Lu''s envy eyes. Helpless, Monkey King had to let her sit. On their shoulders, fortunately, they are all petite loli figures, one on each side, and there is no pressure on Monkey King.


    It¡¯s just that the fifth looked at the puppet under him, and then at Xiaoya and Xialu who laughed in front of him, and immediately became uneven, slapped his puppet¡¯s head with two slaps, canceled the puppet, and told the Monkey King. Ran over: "Well, Brother Wukong, you can''t favor one another, others want it too."


    Little Lolita is privileged, Sun Wukong always comes.


    So, another one was lying on his back.


    Su Xi looked at the smiling figure in front of him, and a charming smile appeared on his face: "This Lord Monkey King is really friendly. It would be better if he didn''t bully me."


    Before I knew it, three days passed.


    In the interaction between Monkey King and them, the goodwill of each other is also rising...


    Finally, under the leadership of Su Xi, they came to the Sealed Land of Gourmet...

 2677 Chapter 30 Resurrection

    "Don''t you mean to say that this place is the land of gluttonous seals?" Fifth jumped off Monkey King''s back and looked at the cave in front of him. Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and looked at Su Xi.


    "I...I am not very clear. It''s just that the rakshas are all locked here. I think, since the rakshas are here, they must not be far from the gluttonous soul?"


    "Isn''t it clear? Should?" The fifth yelled exaggeratedly after hearing the words, "Is there any mistake, we have been on the road for three days, so you just tell me this? We still have to deal with zero The king! Not much time is wasted!"


    Su Xi wringed her fingers, lowered her head, and looked apologetic.


    Monkey King touched the fifth head and said, "Su Xi is right. Since the rakshas are all locked here, it means that the gluttonous seal is nearby. As long as the rakshas inside are released, they will naturally fight for themselves. Ran to the sealed land of gluttonous food. After all, the meaning of their existence is gluttonous food."


    With that said, a small ball of light appeared in Monkey King''s hand.


    Su Xi hurriedly hugged Sun Wukong''s right hand that was about to reach out: "You...you don''t want to release these rakshas? These rakshas are all human beings. If you do this, don''t you let them? Did it hurt them by throwing yourself into the net?"


    "Oh~ can''t you see that you still have a kind person?" Monkey King looked at Su Xi with a joking expression: "You have done bad things."


    Su Xi''s face turned red: "I... I was... I was forced to..."


    "Don''t say anything compelling, just do it, want to shirk responsibility, but a cowardly behavior." After saying that, the light ball from Monkey King''s fingertips has already shot into the hole...


    After a while, there was a bang of a giant image, and the whole cave began to shake and collapse violently...


    With a roar, heavy footsteps also sounded...


    With a thought, Monkey King led Su Xi and the others directly into the air, watching the Rakshasa rushing out of the collapsed and broken cave like a tide, and said with a slight emotion: "This picture is really spectacular. You say, right?"


    "Oh! It''s not spectacular, it''s terrible! A lot of monsters!" Xiaoya was already screaming out of fright, and her little head was buried in Monkey King''s arms.


    "You...you lunatic, if you do this, don''t you really want to release the gluttony?" Su Xi looked at the group of gluttony rushing forward like a wave of beasts, and stared at Monkey King in surprise.


    Xia Lu turned her head and stared at Su Xi: "You shut up, instead of worrying about when it will burst out, you might as well release it to resurrection and completely wipe it out. In the world, only Wukong brother can do it. With such a thing, this kind of once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get rid of the ancient four fierce beasts, how could this be wrong!"


    "That''s right, but..." Su Xi looked at the Raksha who was swarming to death below with a bit of unbearable expression. "You obviously have the means to save them, but why do you still watch them become gluttonous food? ¡­"


    Xiaoya tilted her head and said, "What do you know, no sacrifice, where is peace."


    When Monkey King heard the words, he touched Xiaoya''s head and smiled, "Even Xiaoya understands such a simple truth, why don''t you understand it."


    "Okay! What you said is right." Su Xi looked helpless, she was not a mother bitch, just seeing these gluttons throw themselves into the snare and send them to death one after another. It was a little bit unbearable, but it was nothing more. Forget, many of these rakshas were instigated by her to become, although at that time more of the reason was the blackening caused by her being controlled by zero force.


    But just as Sun Wukong said, doing is doing. She can''t look back anymore. Only by following Sun Wukong and destroying this gluttonous gluttonous world can she get a little comfort in her recovery.


    Fifth: "The direction of Rakshasa is Gange Valley. It seems that the sealed land of gluttony should be in Gange Valley. Brother Wukong, let''s follow!"


    Monkey King nodded, then took the four girls and flew in the direction of Gan Ge Valley...


    After a while, except for Monkey King, Su Xi''s expressions were full of shock.


    The endless wave of Rakshasa beasts jumped into the bottomless gorge, which was shocking and mighty.


    As the last Rakshasa jumped in, Monkey King also took out the spinning top he had prepared, and threw it towards the abyss gorge below...


    Seeing that the top gradually fell into the abyss and disappeared, Xia Lu and the others held their breath, their eyes widened, expecting and afraid of waiting for the picture of the gluttonous world.


    However, after waiting for a while, there was no movement under the abyss.


    Three little loli plus one Su Xi, you look at me, I look at you, with a dazed expression: "Could it be... failed, right?"


    Monkey King smiled and shook his head: "Couldn''t you just throw things out and they just broke the seal, right? At least wait for it to board for a while."


    "Is this... this way?"


    The four girls nodded seemingly, and the next moment later, the entire abyss gorge suddenly shook violently. It could be described as shaking the mountains and bursting magma. An incomparable and terrifying aura resembling a wild beast suddenly awakened, making the sky. All became discolored and roared, dark clouds rolled.


    Seeing that giant palm made up of earth magma broke through the ground, Xia Lu and the others were shocked and nervous and uttered in shock and amazement: "Come out!


    Xiaoya''s eyes were even more rounded, and her mouth opened into an O shape: "Mom~ Can such a monster really fight?"


    Su Xi grumbled, swallowed saliva, and looked at Monkey King: "Master, are you sure... have you ever beaten it?"


    It''s no wonder that Su Xi asked questions like this, only that the way gluttonous appeared was too horrible, the giant hand of magma came out of the ground, covering the sky, the picture was too impactful.


    "This breath... is not inferior to Qiongqi!" Compared to Su Xi and the others, Xia Lu is much calmer. After all, she is a person who has beaten Qiongqi: "Since only Qiongqi''s level is available, it is not for Wukong brother. In other words, there will be no problem."


    As he said, he grabbed Su Xi and Xiaoya with both hands, and flung down in the air, away from here: "Hurry up, there is nothing for us next, don''t trouble Wukong brother!"


    Fifth, I heard the words and looked at Monkey King: "Brother Wukong, I will leave it to you next, and they will cheer for you."


    At the foot of Yunya Peak, Yun Dan and others who were fighting with Zero suddenly stopped their hands and looked in the direction of Gan Ge Valley.


    "What a strong aura! Has Taotie...resurrected?" ..

 2678 Chapter 31 Gifts

    The top of Yunya Peak, which had been turned into a barren area, had already restored its former vitality at this moment.


    In the luxuriously furnished room, Xiao Luo caressed the ugly girl''s soft neck, scared the ugly girl to swallow her saliva, afraid of the other''s sharp nails, and cut her throat.


    "You don''t need to be so scared. As the carrier of chaos, I won''t kill you so casually. At least, you are safe before you have use value." His face was soft and gentle, like the neighbor''s. big sister.


    "Huh! I''m not afraid!" The ugly girl grinned and glared at Xiao Luo: "Big brother will definitely come to rescue me."


    "Big brother? Are you talking about my master?" Xiao Luo, who had a soft expression on her face, suddenly became extremely cold, and her whole body began to dazzle with an unknown black air again, making people shudder, and she shouted like nervously. : "That''s my master, the master who belongs to me alone!"


    At this moment, Ugly Girl was not afraid: "No, Big Brother is mine, all of us, not yours!"


    "It''s mine, it''s mine!!"


    "No, no!"


    Seeing the ugly girl who suddenly began to quarrel with King Zero, the chaos in her body almost lost her soul: "Big sister! No, no~~ I asked your ancestor to succeed, why are you arguing with her? Ah! Don''t understand our position? What if I annoy her and eat us up in one bite?"


    "She wants to eat you, not me."


    When Chaos heard the words, he immediately jumped and yelled, just to cooperate with its small body, but it gave people a cute feeling: "Hey~~ You have no conscience. When you are most dangerous, who gave it to you? Strength? Who protects you? Now that you say such a thing is really chilling."


    "But you didn''t help either."


    ''Papa~'', it seemed that two sharp swords were pierced into Chaos''s chest. It instantly fell to the ground as if it had been severely hit, with a depressed expression on its face: "I can''t help it! It''s this guy. It¡¯s so unreasonable! As a zero, she can actually perform zero skills like the Xia Lan seal technique. Although I am very good, the seal technique is the most useless."


    Ugly girl quarreled with Xiao Luo outside, and didn''t forget to continue to make up for Chaos inside: "The same ancient beasts are still new, why is the gap so big?"


    "Papa" is another two arrows, Chaos knelt down funny again, but the next second, it bounced up again, yelling: "Just kidding, if I can break the seal completely, I will hang her to you every minute. Look!"


    "It''s still being beaten, but we are being beaten now, you should worry about when you will be eaten."


    When Chaos heard the words, he immediately took two claws around his chest, full of contentment: "You don''t need to worry about this, this lord is also an ancient beast-Chaos, the soul is eternally immortal, and this is the real immortal body. She is better than me now, and she wants to eat me and dream."


    While talking, Chaos was stunned again, a flash of inspiration in his mind, and exclaimed: "Ah~ I know, I said that since this guy caught us, three days have passed, and she didn¡¯t see any actions. , It seems that she also knows that the current me she has no ability to absorb and eat, so what does she want to do to catch us by all means? There is nothing wrong with me, right?"


    As he said, Chaos suddenly turned around and screamed: "I''m going! Where is such a strong pressure~~ This breath... is gluttonous! That bastard is resurrected?" As he said, his paws were placed on his chin and his eyes Reflecting a cute light: "This is too enviable!"


    "Hmm~"


    Xiao Luo, who was still arguing with the ugly girl, suddenly fell silent, tilted her head and looked into the distance. At the corner of her mouth, there was a strange arc: "It''s finally started, my most beloved master, don''t you? Disappointing everyone~"


    When the chaos in the ugly girl heard the words, her whole body was immediately excited: "No! This guy''s purpose is not me at all, but the gluttonous, quick! This news must be told to Master Monkey King, this guy wants to repeat the sky again. Strange fate, when the gluttonous food is killed, the power that swallows it is already used!


    Ugly girl: "Do you think we can run away now?"


    chaos:"¡­¡­"


    "Cute little guy~ It seems that you already know my ultimate goal." Xiao Luo smiled slightly at Ugly Girl. With this smile, Ugly Girl was lost in her eyes. I have to say, this evil style. , Indeed has a great attraction: "Yes, if you want to gain the power of a living ancient fierce beast, although it is feasible, it will take a long time. I don¡¯t have the patience to wait, but the dead ancient fierce The beast, wants to absorb its power, for me, it is as simple as drinking water."


    Chaos: "If that''s the case, isn''t it meaningless if you do everything possible to capture us?"


    "Who said it doesn''t make sense?" Xiao Luo''s face suddenly showed a moving smile: "I just want to confirm the master''s attitude towards me."


    "attitude?"


    Both Ugly Girl and Chaos are puzzled.


    "It turns out that the master still spoils me the most, even if I took you away, he didn''t come to save you."


    "Fart, when the big brother solves the gluttony, he will definitely come to save us! Sister Yundan and others will soon rush up the mountain, you won''t be proud of it for long."


    "Hahaha~~~" Xiao Luo''s expression became more and more weird: "It seems that you still don''t understand, you know, with the master''s strength, if he wants to save you, he can get here with just one thought. , But why haven''t I come to save you?"


    "Hey?~" The ugly girl was startled and suddenly stunned: "No...no! No! Big brother will definitely come to save me! Don''t want to confuse me!"


    "Hahaha~~" Xiao Luo suddenly put her hands together in a series of laughter, a face of nympho: "Ah~~This must be the master''s favor for me!~He has given you to me~"


    "No way! No way!!" The ugly girl had a hideous face, and she waved her small fist towards Xiao Luo, but it was a pity that she was suddenly stopped by an inexplicable force in the middle and couldn''t move.


    "Ugly girl, calm down, this guy looks like a lunatic, what do you care about her?"


    "Huhuhu~~" The ugly girl finally calmed down after repeated persuasion from Chaos, glaring at Xiao Luo: "I must beat you!"


    "That''s quite expectant." Xiao Luo smiled back and looked into the distance: "Now, I''m going to get my second gift from the master."


    As he said, with a wave of his hand, a zero technique shone, directly engulfing the ugly girl, and Xiao Luo also appeared in front of a purple halo, stepping into it...

 2679 Chapter 32 Gourmet

    The surface cracked and magma spewed like a volcanic eruption. Countless fireballs fell from the sky, bringing endless disasters to nearby villages.


    Looking at the huge monster in front of him, Monkey King smiled: "Is this the gluttony? It''s pretty magnificent to appear on stage."


    When I heard the fifth one, I yelled anxiously: "Brother Wukong, stop sighing, stop it! Otherwise, the nearby villages will suffer!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw the huge gluttonous glutton, which was as large as a mountain, already slammed down with a fist. Looking at this situation, if it is not blocked, the village below will be destroyed in an instant.


    "My god!" Xiaoya''s small mouth grew up big, and she was obviously stunned by the gluttonous aura.


    Seeing Monkey King indifferent, and seeing the giant fist that fell on the fifth sight, his face paled with fright: "It''s over! It''s over! It''s going to die~It''s going to die!~"


    "Shut up for me! Watch with peace of mind!" Xia Lu snorted coldly and interrupted the fifth call. However, she, facing this dangerous situation, still had her arms around her chest, and she didn''t see the slightest panic. It seemed that he hadn''t seen the terrifying giant hand falling down.


    In this regard, the fifth can only repay the incomparable admiration: "Senior is worthy of being a senior. In this situation, he can still face the situation, but run away! If you don''t escape, it will be too late!"


    "Shut up and watch with peace of mind, what kind of brother Wukong, who can force Qiongqi to shrink in fear!"


    Fifth and Xiaoya heard the words, both eyes involuntarily looked at Monkey King''s back. In a trance, they suddenly discovered that that little back figure, somehow tall, was comparable to Gaotian, originally fearful His emotions disappeared in no time, becoming exceptionally peaceful and calm.


    What kind of feeling is this!Can actually give them such a sense of security.


    The huge palm covering the sky fell under the horrified and desperate eyes of countless people...


    Some of the villagers have been stunned and forgot to act; some are frightened and chaotic; others are hugging each other tightly, waiting for death...


    "It''s a little disappointed." A slight sigh sounded, and Monkey King shook his head helplessly: "The so-called gluttony, does it grow like this?"


    With a flick of the volley, the air vibrated suddenly, and only listened to the roar of''Boom''. The giant hand that fell down was already torn apart by an invisible wave of terrifying air, accompanied by a painful roar, gluttonous roar. The huge body lost its balance, fell backwards suddenly and fell to the ground.


    The mountain shook for a while, and the horrible screams turned into ear-piercing noises, causing people to cover their ears in pain, and the ears of the unbearable, even some of them, had already bleeds. This is the power of the ancient beasts.


    "Oh my God!!!"


    The incredible picture in front of me stunned the fifth directly. The giant hand that horribly smashed down was unexpectedly exploded by Monkey King''s finger, and the whole body was overturned to the ground. This is incredible. so horrible!


    "This, this, this...is this Brother Wukong''s...strength?" What followed was a deep shock and sluggishness.


    "Otherwise, you think that the rumors that scared Qiongqi into the guts are false." Xia Lu wrapped her arms around her chest, with a proud face, she looked at her eyes with little stars, but it showed. The excitement and pride in her heart.


    "Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh~~!!!"


    The roar of anger broke through the clouds, and the dark clouds in the sky were all shaken away. The gluttonous body stood up in the dirt pit, and the magma-like eyes were fierce, only left. One of his giant hands was wrapped in a blazing flame, and quickly fell down towards Monkey King...


    "It''s really boring, do you only have this method of using brute force?" Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, and he reached out to the sky, grabbing the flame giant fist that smashed down with only one hand, effortlessly casually. Yi Yang, people saw with a ghostly expression, the mountain-like gluttonous food was picked up by Monkey King like a sledgehammer, the picture was shocked, and then suddenly fell to the ground!


    The head first touched the ground, and for a while the mountain collapsed and the ground cracked, and endless magma spewed out from the surface, telling the horror of the''natural disaster''.


    "My god! This destruction is even more exaggerated than the birth of gluttonous food!" The fifth little mouth was big, and he sat down on the ground with a shocked ass, rolled a few times, spit out a mouthful of mud, and screamed in panic.


    Xia Lu held Xiaoya with her feet rooted on the ground, standing steadily, but she was not as embarrassed as the fifth. She just looked at the wailing villagers in the distance, but she was anxious: "Brother Wukong, don''t smash. If you hit the villagers again, they will be shaken to death!"


    Monkey King turned his head and looked behind him: "Fragile humans are really troublesome."


    Although he didn''t care about the life and death of this group of people, but because of these people who didn''t care about losing his stalwart image in the hearts of Xia Lu and other women, it was a bit unattractive. He waved his hand and together with Xia Lu and the village. Was enveloped by a transparent barrier.


    No longer feeling the vibration of the ground, looking at the fireball from the sky that was blocked, he breathed a sigh of relief on the fifth move. The gaze towards Monkey King has become a loyal little girl: "Oh my God! It turns out that Brother Wukong is like this. Is it amazing? It made me worry for nothing."


    "Is this Xia Lan, I decided, I also want to be Xia Lan!" Xiaoya clenched her fists tightly, her excited cheeks flushed and her eyes gleamed.


    The newly born gluttony, before he showed his ferocity, was beaten violently. Obviously he was a little daunted. It was only when he was lifted by Sun Wukong and fell to the ground with his bare hands, then he was shocked and said, "You... are you really Xia Lan? This is impossible! Absolutely impossible! Xia Lan can''t possess this kind of power except for the sealing technique! Who are you... on earth?!!!"


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "A weak force like you is not qualified to know my name."


    "Weak...Weak force???"


    The air was quiet, and then, a terrifying weather flame burst out from the body of Gourmet: "Human! You are arrogant! Since ancient times, no one has dared to speak to me in this tone!"


    Gourmet hissing roar, he climbed up again, opened his huge mouth, and a terrifying light ball of energy gathered in front of his mouth...


    "Hey~ you still do such tricks." Monkey King was slightly surprised and didn''t stop him. He just watched with interest: "Not bad, this kind of power can at least level this generation."


    The fifth frightened and exclaimed: "Brother Wukong, don''t say such terrible things so plainly, stop it!"


    "Hmm~~"


    Xiaoya also quickly agreed and nodded...

 2680 Chapter 33 Monkey King vs Gourmet

    "Watch with peace of mind, don''t yell, as for?" Monkey King flashed, but suddenly appeared next to Fifth, picking her up, just like on her little butt. Pa'' is just a few slaps, making the fifth one stay.


    "You, you, you...you are fighting with gluttony! You are still in the mood for a short run?! Hurry up and clean up the gluttony. When you clean it up, you like to beat others to make you fight enough!"


    "Oh~ This is what you said." Monkey King laughed, and pulled up the fifth little finger, and pulled the hook with her: "No regrets~"


    "Hey?" The fifth was a daze again, and she suddenly felt that she seemed to have said something wrong.


    And at this moment, the light ball containing the aura of destruction was already blasted out in the direction where Monkey King was in the gluttonous jet...


    "Come!!" Fifth screamed, and instinctively got into Monkey King''s arms and dared not let go.


    Holding the tender little loli in his arms, Monkey King squeezed vigorously: "In this case, I was scared to drill into my arms. Generally speaking, it¡¯s a pig teammate, but you are a cute little loli. For sake, I will forgive you."


    As he said, he waved his hand and listened to the sound of "pop". The light ball that shot in front was already reflected by Monkey King''s patting back. Amidst a loud noise, accompanied by a scream, it was gluttonous. Time, the terrible explosion of light wave turned into a semicircle and spread all the way, destroying everything, submerging the huge body of gluttonous body in the smoke of light wave...


    The sky was roaring, the earth was shaking and cracking, endless magma spewed out from the cracks like a volcanic eruption, and the fire spread, turning this place into a dead place.


    Xia Lu and the others looked at the scene in front of them, and they were already shocked and hard to speak. These pictures were more spectacular than when Yun Dan faced Qiong Qi.


    In just a few moments, this generation had broken into a sea of ??magma. If it were not for the protection of enchantments, the village here would have long ceased to exist.


    The smoke cleared, looking at the huge figure lying in the giant crater lava, Fifth''s eyes widened, his face was shocked, and the word''abnormal'' was suppressed for a long time.


    "Who do you think is a pervert?" Sun Wukong squeezed twice on her butt, causing the fifth to grunt, blushing, and staring at Sun Wukong with gleaming eyes: "People didn''t scold you~ Look at my little sparkling eyes..."


    I have to say that this fifth is so cute, it''s really cute.


    Su Xi murmured to herself in a daze: "This is... not a human anymore, right??"


    Monkey King chirped, took a bite on the fifth face, laughed, and let go of her: "You get back first, I will solve this thing completely."


    The fifth immediately jumped aside obediently and acted as a cheerleader: "Come on, Brother Wukong!"


    The voice fell, but there was a soft hum next to him suddenly. Fifth, he tilted his head and looked at Xia Lu¡¯s bulging expression. He touched the cheek that was gnawed by Monkey King, and smiled: "It seems someone is jealous. Oh~" Xia Lu answered her with an unpleasant snort again.


    Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, and he already appeared in the sky above the gluttonous food, and the magma heat that spewed out had no effect on him.


    Looking at Taotie''s nearly broken body, Sun Wukong looked indifferent: "It seems that you are really not very good. You can''t even bear your own moves. You are really weak!"


    "Roar~~!!!"


    The answer to Monkey King is indeed a gluttonous roar full of anger. The body soaked in magma has continuously absorbed magma into the body, filling the body full of cracks...


    The terrifying temperature rose suddenly, but in a moment, the huge mountain-like gluttonous body was transformed into a body of magma, and the flowing magma under the feet bloomed into bubbles like boiling water, showing amazing heat.


    As an ordinary person, let alone fighting, you can''t even stand in front of it.


    The strength of this ancient fierce beast is indeed beyond the reach of manpower, and it is also because the ancient Xialan comprehend the wind curse that shows the power of nature, otherwise there is really no way to use them.


    Looking at the heavenly gluttony, like a fire demon god, Fifth became nervous again: "This gluttony seems to be stronger again!"


    Xia Lu looked serious: "It seems that as the time for breaking the seal has increased, it has gradually controlled the power that originally belonged to it."


    Fifth: "So, you can''t delay it anymore. If you can restore the strength of the ancient times to Taotie, then..."


    Xia Lu hummed softly: "Don''t you think your worries are completely unnecessary?"


    Hearing the words on the fifth, he was stunned, and smiled: "Yes~ No matter how strong the gluttonous food is, Brother Wukong is invincible!"


    "Human! I will burn you to ashes!"


    Incarnate the gluttonous magma giant, roaring in rage, and in a moment, endless magma fire pillars shot into the sky, intertwined and gathered, forming a huge magma behemoth, opening its mouth and roaring at the same time, it rushed towards Monkey King...


    The picture, in the shock, also has a different kind of gorgeous beauty.


    "Hey~ I suddenly felt a sense of shame to bully a child." Monkey King sighed with emotion and let out a sigh of relief. The magma beast that roared and flew from suddenly burst like a balloon, and the magma was splashed everywhere. , Filled the sky like a rain of fire.


    "Really beautiful fireworks."


    "Impossible!!! Impossible!!! Oh, but gluttony! The most evil beast of the ancients!!! It can''t be compared to a human being?!!! This is impossible!!!"


    The taste of being hung and beaten easily made Taotie plunged into madness and violent madness, and was sealed by Xia Lan. It recognized it, but it still proudly believed that it was still the strongest in the world, but now, his dignity and Haughty, but it has suffered a merciless blow, it is pretentious, it has a day as weak as an ant?Such a blow, it would not believe it, and would never allow it.


    "My gluttony is the strongest in the world! Mankind, go and regret it! I will provoke my fate, only to die!" Fiery waves of light gleamed on gluttonous body, the temperature here suddenly rose, and the terrible aura of destruction was also in vain. There was an explosion in Taotie''s body, causing the space around him to be distorted because of the fluctuations of terror energy.


    For a while, the sky was dark and rumbling, as if to warn the world of the coming of the end times.


    "Hahaha~~~humanity~~ bear my anger! I am immortal, and my self-destruction is enough to destroy everything~! Hahaha~~~"


    "ridiculous."


    The answer to the gluttony is still Monkey King¡¯s as usual calmness, one hand stretched out, with a gentle grip, the body of gluttony''s rapidly rising energy burst out...


    "Enough playing, you should also leave." ..

 2681 Chapter 34 Devour

    The indifferent words echoed the sky, and the gluttonous laughter stopped. At the same time the huge body exploded, it burst into the sky like fireworks, giving this messy land a different kind of poignancy.


    Countless streamers flew and landed on the ground, revealing the figures of Rakshas, ??and then they turned into adults...


    "Is this... solved?" With the excitement on the fifth face, she had never thought that there is still someone in the world who could easily solve the ancient fierce beasts that will cause disasters.


    However, Xia Lu did not show a happy color, because she saw a sudden flash of purple light in the center of the gluttonous explosion, and a familiar shadow had already crossed out of it, standing above the void.


    "Xiao Luo!" Xia Lu almost gritted her teeth and called out the person''s name.


    "Hahaha~~ The master did not disappoint the Nujia, then, the Nujia accepts your gift unceremoniously~" Xiao Luo looked at Monkey King, showing a hint of beautiful playfulness, and then With a small mouth, a purple vortex has appeared in front of him, continuously sucking in the overflowing power of gluttonous food, and feeding back oneself...


    And as the energy swallowed into the body, her aura became stronger, but it also became more and more devilish. The sky above her head formed a dark cloud vortex because of her terrifying power, and it received the sky. Even ground.


    "It won''t make people succeed!" Xia Lu shouted angrily, unfolding her figure, and then launched her strongest chivalrous art to Xiao Luo. However, her chivalrous art is like Xiao Luo at this moment. It was a drop of water that fell into the sea, which couldn''t cause the slightest disturbance, but was absorbed by it and became its own nourishment.


    When Xia Lu saw this, she was anxious: "Brother Wukong, stop her, don''t let her absorb the power of gluttony!"


    However, Monkey King was indifferent, just watching quietly.


    Fifth, seeing Monkey King''s actions like this, he became anxious: "Brother Wukong, do it!"


    Xiaoya also looked confused: "Big brother, what is this doing?"


    Monkey King glanced at the three little Lori, and said calmly: "Just give me peace, just show me obediently... I hope you, Lola, can bring me a little bit of fun."


    At the same time, a piece of light suddenly shone centered on Xia Lu, and Yun Dan and other women emerged one by one in this light.


    "The gate of the more empty..." Xia Lu was a little surprised: "Why are you all here?"


    Yun Dan looked dignified and looked towards the sky: "Xiao Luo has come here. What is the point of our attack on Yunfeng Mountain?"


    "That''s what I said." Xia Lu didn''t say much.


    Fuqiu looked at the already motionless Monkey King in the sky, and sighed slightly: "It seems that the problem we have been worried about has happened."


    I heard the fifth, and my heart jumped: "What...what''s the problem?"


    Chen Yue faintly said: "To reach the realm of Big Brother Wukong, I am afraid I also want to find an opponent who can fight him!"


    Su Xi''s mouth grew open: "No! You mean, the master did this on purpose?"


    Fifth, his eyes widened: "Hey hey hey~~ This is too willful, right? I admit that Brother Wukong is indeed very strong, very strong, but the zero king who has absorbed the power of the ancient beasts will also become stronger. Very bad! If no one can stop then, what should we do? We must stop it!"


    "Although... it is possible..." Yun Dan looked at the figure of Monkey King, but showed endless tenderness: "But as a wife, since this is what he wants, then I will realize it for him anyway!"


    When I heard the fifth one, I was dumbfounded: "Hey~~ Are you crazy? This is a bet on the whole world! It''s not a time to be willful!" As they said, Xiang Chenyue and the others looked again: "Could it be that Do you think so too?"


    "What Brother Wukong thinks is what we want!"


    The unanimous answers are so firm.


    Hearing the words on the fifth, it was as if all the power had been taken away in an instant, with a helpless look: "You are all crazy!"


    Sun Wukong glanced at Chenyue and the other women behind, and a smile appeared at the corners of their mouths. Although their brains were wide open, they thought that their hands were itchy and it was funny to seek an enemy opponent, but their performance , Still made him very pleased, it is worthwhile that he has always instilled the most important beliefs of his family in them, and now it seems that the effect is extraordinary, and he can abandon the world for him.


    Waving his hand, let them enter the enchantment.


    Monkey King could clearly feel that Xiao Luo''s increased power now could easily destroy everything here if he fought.


    People control the power of gluttonous gluttons, but they are not on the same level as the power controlled by gluttonous gluttons themselves. Because of the limitation of the huge body, gluttonous gluttons can only become a living target; and concentrate that huge power on one point and deposit it in The combat power displayed in the human body can grow exponentially.


    Because the human body can maximize its terrifying power.


    After being signaled by Monkey King, Yun Dan and the others all retreated to the enchantment that protected the village. They were very conscious. Knowing this battle, they could only become bystanders.


    Afterwards, the newly born Three Souls and Seven Souls, such as Fake Leaf and Shuang, also rushed here one by one, watching from a distance the battle that was about to determine their fate.


    With the passage of time, the overflowing power of gluttonous food was consumed by Xiao Luo a little bit, and the mature and enchanting side became more mature and attractive, together with the three of them all increased by one. In the circle, the monster aura that exudes inevitably makes people feel a little shocked.


    I saw it for the fifth time, full of envy: "This Zero King''s physique is too weird. With the increase in strength, it can actually grow bigger..."


    However, no one was in the mood to pick up her words at the moment, and they all looked at the battlefield in the sky very seriously.


    With a seductive breath, Xiao Luo''s slightly opened mouth closed, and the purple rotating black hole in front of her disappeared. The rolling black air made her look crazy, but it was extremely tempting. Kind of: "The master really loves the slave family, do you think the slave family is beautiful now?"


    Monkey King''s gaze stayed at Xiao Luo''s exaggeration for a moment, and said indifferently: "You don''t need to be circumspect, just tell the truth, as long as you can beat me, you can do whatever you want."


    Xiao Luo''s strange eyes instantly narrowed slightly, and stopped on Chenyue and the others: "Is it okay to kill them?"


    Monkey King smiled: "As long as you can do it... But on the other hand, if you lose, you can only be a good pet."


    "Hee hee~~~ It sounds quite interesting!" ..

 2682 Chapter 35: Monkey King vs. Zero King

    The scorching hot mountain breeze gently blows from a distance, the flowing magma rippling waves like waves, and the lingering black smoke and firelight rising from everywhere, rendering this place as if it is not what the world should have.


    "Hehehehe~~ How dare the slave family do something with the master, it''s just...for the happiness of the slave family''s life, I had to offend it once~" Xiao Luo smiled very evilly, surging with zero energy, and turned into a dark fog. , Becoming denser and denser, infinitely light, covering the entire sky.


    In the pupils of the eyes, the infinite black light of the entire sky was reflected, and then his eyes fixed on Monkey King again. The two people faced each other so face-to-face. The sky and the earth were empty, but it seemed narrow, and could not accommodate two people. Don¡¯t get hurt, or the slave family will feel distressed.¡± With that, with a slender hand, the sky was condensed with zero force and turned into a sharp black spear covering the entire sky, and then tapped on Xiao Luo. Down, shot out mercilessly at Monkey King.


    The wind blows, the sky is silent!


    "The words are so good, but when you start your hands, you don''t show any mercy." Monkey King looked at the black light falling from the sky, but smiled, and did not evade, letting the endless black light spear pierce his body. However, it was like a piercing on a phantom, without a ripple.


    Only when the black spear fell to the ground, it cut deeply into the ground or plunged into the magma. The next moment, it burst out with a terrifying roar, splashing dozens of meters of magma waves.


    "Body is imaginary? You still have this ability? This slave doesn''t know." Xiao Luo frowned slightly when she saw this.


    "Blind? Do you really think so?" Monkey King looked jokingly, took a step forward, already appeared in front of Xiao Luo, and reached out to stroke her delicate face.


    Xiao Luo shuddered in shock for a moment, and hurriedly drew back, with a shocked expression on her face: "You...you...you actually dodged by speed?!!!"


    After the shock, Yanran smiled again: "However, as for the master recognized by the slave family, if he has not even possessed such strength, he is not qualified to be the master of the slave family!"


    As she said, her originally soft gaze suddenly became fierce and evil: "However, it''s not only you who have such a speed~"


    A black shadow flashed, Xiao Luo disappeared in front of Monkey King. When he appeared, he was already behind her. Monkey King reached out with one hand, but grabbed a hole. Xiao Luo''s figure flashed to her left again, lingering. The palm of Lili''s hand was already stamped on his chest.


    Monkey King smiled, not evasive, letting Xiao Luo''s delicate hands print on his chest, except for the fluttering of the clothes, nothing unusual.


    Xiao Luo''s complexion changed in vain. She just wanted to back up, but she was shocked to find that the slender hand that she had printed on Sun Wukong''s chest was firmly grasped by Sun Wukong: "With power, people will become arrogant, and your mind will be With zero impact, I don¡¯t blame you, but wanting to persecute the hearts of my family makes me very unhappy!"


    With that, Monkey King stretched out his left hand, and while Xiao Luo was struggling fiercely, a finger flicked her forehead.


    Hearing the roar of''bang'', Monkey King let go of the hand holding her slender hand, Xiao Luo smashed to the ground with a muffled snort, splashing a hundred-meter lava fire wave.


    After Chenyue saw it, she looked nervous: "No... won''t be killed?"


    Biting: "How can it be~ Brother Wukong has a sense of measure, don''t worry."


    Li Fei looked shocked: "But... how strong is Big Brother Wukong? Xiao Luo absorbed the power of Qiongqi and Gourmet, and the aura was so strong that I didn''t dare to move, but in front of Big Brother Wukong, It''s still vulnerable! It''s incredible!"


    Fuqiu spread his hands together: "Anyway, that guy is no longer a strong person."


    "It''s really no longer a human..." The fifth opened his small mouth and said blankly: "That''s the Zero King who has gathered the power of two ancient fierce beasts!"


    The magma rolls, the sky is full of turbulent air currents, and it turns into a monster with a cracking mouth, biting away at Monkey King...


    It is a pity that with a light shake in Monkey King''s hand, the sky roars for it, and all the monsters burst and dissipated in the next moment.


    A strong zero force rises from the magma, Xiao Luo''s graceful body gradually rises from the magma, panting slightly, her face is mad and fiery: "You deserve to be the master recognized by the slave family, this This kind of invincible power between gestures is really fascinating. I didn''t expect that I, who absorbed the two ancient beasts, would not turn out to be your one-one enemy."


    "You''ve been attacking all the time, or else, you can pick me up too." Monkey King looked at Xiao Luo, smiled, stretched out one finger, and gradually condensed on the fingertip...


    When Xiao Luo saw it, her scalp was numb in fright, and the black air was born out of thin air. In front of her, she instantly condensed into a black shield wall, which stretched heavily, forming dozens of faces in a moment.


    "Are you ready? So, let''s start~" Monkey King smiled, looking at Xiao Luo, the light spot between his fingers instantly turned into a stream of light, lasing out, and hitting the black shield.


    Between heaven and earth, at that moment, it was still silent.


    Xiao Luo lowered her head in astonishment, looking at the blood port that emerged from her abdomen. Before she looked up, her pupils couldn''t help but shrank. The center of the dozens of black shields formed by her body''s zero strength already appeared a little bit. Bright light, in that moment, the defense she laid out with all her strength was pierced by the flash of light, so she didn''t even notice it.


    "Is it... so strong?" Xiao Luo was a little shocked, and then she fell into a more fierce madness: "Hehe~Hahaha~~~ It''s so wonderful! It''s so wonderful! This is what My master! This kind of power is really fascinating~~Hehehehe~~Hahahaha~~~ Such an excellent master can only be my own master! Hahahaha~~"


    In the frantic laughter, Xiao Luo''s black aura became more and more intense. The original white skin was rendered black, and the entire sky was enveloped in a huge roar, which was even more violent and evil. The power of bred from her body, it was a brand-new power formed by the fusion of the zero strength of her physical strength and the gluttonous strength.


    Invisible sound waves, as the strong wind passed by, the three or two trees that were originally left turned into dust in a flash, and half of the sky suddenly shook.


    "Oh~ It''s interesting."


    Seeing this situation, Sun Wukong became more and more interested. He was a little expectant that the fusion of the power of the two fierce beasts could produce such an abnormal change. What if the four fierce beasts merged?..

 2683 Chapter Thirty Six

    The edge of the thick black cloud layer transmitted a faint golden light, as if the black cloud was inlaid with a layer of golden light, rumbling thunder, showing unpredictable power.


    But the person who caused this change of heaven and earth stands proudly in the void at this time, with long hair fluttering, and the black mist that fills the whole body is thicker. There is a certain mysterious power that is constantly awakening, so that heaven and earth also do it. Moving content.


    The thunder of the head made the earthquake tremor more intense.


    Fifth raised his head, looking at the thunder that was blocked by the enchantment and falling down, swallowing his saliva: "This...this is too exaggerated? This kind of power is simply not something human can contend!"


    Yun Dan''s face was solemn: "The power of the fierce beast itself is not human-powered to contend, let alone the power of two fierce beasts. Now, I am afraid that even the wind curse does not have the power to seal Xiao Luo."


    Su Xi looked astonished: "That is to say, if the master loses, will this world be over?"


    Chen Yue''s face was firm: "Big Brother Wukong won''t lose!"


    No one was answering, they all looked towards the sky with blazing eyes.


    The fake leaf not far away looked at Xiao Luo, but his eyes were full of longing: "Is this the power of King Zero? It''s so yearning!"


    Shuang, however, had a deep gaze, and his eyes never left Monkey King from the beginning: "Master, you can stop Master Zero, right?..."


    Monkey King looked at Xiao Luo at this moment: "Seriously, the power displayed by Xia Lan is indeed disappointing, but the power you are displaying now surprised me a bit. It seems that the power system of this world , Not as low-level as expected."


    Xiao Luo showed a charming smile: "It really makes the Nujia happy to be able to get the exaggeration of the master. I hope that the power the Nujia has now can satisfy you~"


    As she said, she pointed her finger forward, and a black light emerged from her fingertips, forming a black sphere and wrapping it towards Monkey King...


    Monkey King waved his hand, and the black ball of light burst instantly, but the burst of light did not dissipate, instead, more black ball of light was formed.


    Monkey King applauded slightly: "Oh, the bigger the more, your zero skill is pretty good."


    "As long as the master likes it, you will like it more in the future."


    Xiao Luo showed an intriguing smile. With a slender hand, the black ball of light suddenly soared and merged into one, instantly wrapping Monkey King into the black ball.


    Monkey King immediately perceives that he is completely isolated from the outside world, and the corner of his mouth can''t help showing a smile: "It''s really a good technique. If you are facing someone else, this technique may be able to achieve unexpected results. It''s a pity that you are facing me."


    "Master~ Next, maybe there will be a little bit of pain, but it will be fine~ You have to bear it~" Xiao Luo was like telling her lover, with affection in her eyes, she reached out with one hand. The black ball that enveloped Monkey King instantly shone with black light and filled with strange black mist.


    However, when Monkey King stood in it, there was nothing unusual.


    "Ok?!"


    Little Luo Dai frowned, a little puzzled.


    "Are you wondering, my power has not been absorbed by you?" Sun Wukong''s indifferent words resounded in Xiao Luo''s ears, making her frowning beautiful eyebrows, but she stretched it out: "It is indeed Master, my [Zero Difference Black Light] turned out to be invalid for you, then, what about this?"


    The dense black zero force is condensed in the light ball, showing an ancient and violent power, a ferocious beast completely condensed from black energy, appeared in front of Monkey King.


    Seeing the fierce beast condensed with zero strength, Yun Dan and the other women''s expressions changed slightly: "Qingqi?!"


    As if hearing the exclamation of Yundan and others, Xiao Luo explained with a smile: "No, it''s just a zero technique~ But its power is much stronger than Qiongqi~ and , Because it¡¯s an energy body, it can¡¯t be beaten to death. It¡¯s the same as [Zero Distinction Black Light].


    "Didn''t I tell you before, don''t explain your hole cards to others casually, you don''t seem to listen at all." Monkey King looked indifferent, stretched out one hand, and horrible suction burst out. The''Qing Qi'' has not had time to show its terrifying power in the future, because the volley is adsorbed by Monkey King, and the terrible swallowing power directly swallows its energy-condensed body.


    When Xiao Luo saw this, her originally laughing face became shocked, her eyes widened: "You, you, you...you know the power of swallowing?"


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "And it''s still above you~"


    Fifth swallowed saliva, and the hanging heart finally let go: "How do I feel, Brother Wukong is playing a monkey?"


    Fuqiu''s eyes burned: "Master Wukong wants to completely crush Xiao Luo in all directions, convince her to lose, and never have the thought of resistance."


    "It''s a terrible power!" Su Xi trembling with a face full of horror: "Master Zero was completely suppressed. This seems to be not a level! The power of the two ancient fierce beasts is beyond him, he Who is it?!!!"


    Monkey King looked at Xiao Luo indifferently: "Now, do you want to give up resistance and surrender obediently? Or, let me teach you personally."


    Xiao Luo suppressed the panic in her heart, rolled her eyes, and smiled: "The master''s strength is really desperate, but if the slave family has absorbed the power of chaos, no, adding the power of may not necessarily Will lose so easily."


    "Do you think so?"


    When Biting and the others heard it, their expressions changed drastically: "Big Brother Wukong, don''t listen to her, it''s all this time. Why don''t you talk to her, kill her and catch Xiao Hei. I''ll take care of her, and make sure she will be obedient in the future!"


    Monkey King smiled: "This proposal is not..."


    The word''wrong'' has not yet been spoken, but she suddenly saw that Xiao Luo''s complexion changed in vain, and a blue halo suddenly appeared in the space in front of her, surrounded by five elements Yuan Qi, with dark eyes. The little figure ran out from it, flew a kick, and kicked out to Xiao Luo as her breast...


    Because it was too sudden, Xiao Luo didn''t have time to react at all. She was kicked hard by this sudden kick, and she flew upside down tens of meters away before stabilizing. The next moment, her entire face It''s dark down.


    The fifth is full of consternation: "It''s an ugly girl! No, it''s chaos!" ..

 2684 Chapter Thirty Seven

    "Wow Kaka Kaka~~~ Want to absorb me? Do you really think I am a soft persimmon? The uncle will not be with me, but I can''t beat it. Can I still not escape? Goodbye, no!"


    With the sound of the''wave'', the chaos left an arrogant back figure, and then jumped into the space, as if diving into the lake, leaving ripples in the space, and then disappeared.


    Of course, this didn''t really jump into the space, it was just some kind of teleportation escape technique.


    Chaos was actually looking for an opportunity. When Xiao Luo and Monkey King confronted each other, she looked for a weak opportunity and escaped from the zero magic that trapped it.


    "That guy is quite cunning." Monkey King didn''t care too much. To him, it was the same no matter where Chaos fled.


    It''s just that Xiao Luo is full of black energy, releasing an astonishing aura, obviously not being angry.


    However, she did not ignore the existence of Monkey King, and her beautiful face showed a charming smile: "It seems that our affairs are going to stop temporarily. If there is nothing wrong, the slave family can leave~"


    "You don''t think you can get away, do you?"


    "Hey?!" Xiao Luo couldn''t help being surprised: "The master...should be reluctant to kill the slaves... right?"


    "Of course I won''t kill you, but I''m not interested in playing with you all the time. I said before that you will either lose or win. Now, come back and be my pet."


    "Being a pet slave for the owner is naturally a hundred and a thousand willing, but I can''t do it if I want to share the owner with her! Unless the owner drives them away~"


    "You seem to have made a mistake. I am not discussing with you, but ordering you." Monkey King''s tone at this moment was surprisingly calm, and he walked towards Xiao Luo step by step: "There is also a limit to willfulness. , If Qiongqi¡¯s zero strength gives you the possessiveness that cannot tolerate her, then I will completely defeat your ought not to exist, and let you experience the gap between you and me."


    Obviously he did not reveal the slightest breath, but when Xiao Luo saw the master approaching herself step by step, she felt a great pressure. The cold sweat that could not help wet the clothes, her heart trembled, and her soul was Trembling.


    However, when fear reaches a certain critical point, it will either break people or make people mad, and Xiao Luo is obviously the latter.


    "What a joke! What a joke! I am the Zero King now! I am the Zero King! Even if you are my beloved master, you can''t control my thoughts! Ahhhhh~~!!!"


    The ear-piercing screams resounded through the sky, the crazy and evil thoughts covered the fear, and the extremely strong zero force burst out from Xiao Luo''s body, forming a black beam of light bursting into the sky, and the black clouds in the sky were all penetrated A huge hole.


    As the roar condensed, two huge phantoms appeared in the sky, one black and one red.


    "This...this breath is... Qiongqi?!!!"


    "There is still gluttony!!"


    Yun Dan looked up at the sky, looking at the huge black shadow rolling in the sky, his face was shocked.


    Chenyue and the others were all stunned: "Qingqi and Taotie are not dead?!!!"


    Sun Wukong¡¯s indifferent words reached Chen Yue and other women¡¯s ears: ¡°They are indeed dead, but they are not completely dead. This is the immortality of ancient fierce beasts, as long as there is a trace of their energy. , They can be resurrected again under the baptism of years and reappear in the world."


    "Xiao Luoyin was on the verge of collapse frequently in extreme fear, thus stimulating the consciousness of Qiqi and gluttonous in her zero energy, and forcibly awakening them, but now they are just beasts who know simple thinking. That''s it."


    "The ancient fierce beasts still have this characteristic? Are they really unkillable?"


    "Immortality?" Monkey King said with a calm expression: "There is no creature in this world that is truly immortal, even me. It just depends on whether you use the right method or have the power to destroy it."


    With that, Monkey King stretched out one hand, and a trace of invisible ripples spread in his hand...


    And the energy bodies in the air-Qiongqi and Taotie, seem to feel the threat from life, they are roaring, roaring and swooping down, biting towards Monkey King...


    "Unfortunately, I just have the power to destroy you."


    Ripples are rippling on the energy bodies of Qiongqi and Gourmet, both of them disappear without a trace.


    The frantic expression solidified on Xiao Luo''s face, and then carried to the ground...


    Sun Wukong took a step and already appeared next to Xiao Luo, hugging her slender shadow, as the zero force quickly dissipated, Xiao Luo''s original hot figure gradually shrank, from the original mature Sister, turned into a cute little loli¡ªthe former Xiao Luo is back again.


    The dark clouds in the sky dissipated and everything returned to clarity.


    False Leaf quietly withdrew from the crowd, surging with zero force all over, trying to sink into the ground to escape, but was shocked to find that, at some point, the surface of his body was covered with a layer of purple zero force, and his zero technique had failed.


    False Ye suddenly turned his head and looked over with a gloomy Chaoshuang: "Shuang, what do you mean? Isn''t it going to turn to Xiang Xialan again? Don''t forget, we are all zero! Now, Qiongqi''s Zero Li has completely disappeared. In other words, we have completely lost the protection of Zero King. If we fight inwardly, then there will be no Zero in the world!"


    "You take yourself too high, Fake Ye." Shuang was unmoved and looked at Xiao Luo who was held by Monkey King: "Isn''t our Zero King still there?"


    "Don''t be kidding, she is just a pet of other people without Qiongqi Lili. How can she be qualified to be our king?" As he said, Faye Xiangming, An, and Qipu waited to see: "Could it be that Are you willing to give in to others?"


    "Oh~ You mean, I am not qualified to make you succumb?"


    "!!!"


    Looking at the Monkey King who suddenly appeared in front of him, Fake Ye was scared for an instant, and he instinctively knelt on his knees: "No, no...no, it is my honor to be able to succumb to an adult..."


    "A guy like you is really annoying." Sun Wukong''s face was indifferent, and he waved his hand, the fake leaf was in fear, his body disappeared little by little, and he was so scared that he kowtows and begs for mercy: "No, my lord! Forgiveness! Forgiveness~sir~!!!"


    However, Monkey King was indifferent and ignored him until he disappeared completely.


    The fake leaf, which had been secretly engaging in wind and rain, disappeared in this world so completely.

 2685 Chapter 38 Family Law Serves

    Sun Wukong tilted his head and looked at the three souls and seven souls waiting for Zero: "Then you, do you think that giving in to me will damage your zero dignity?"


    After listening to these zeros, the body knelt down honestly: "Well, see the master!"


    "Want to recognize me as Lord? You are not qualified." Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently: "Hurry up and live as a zero in the future. The evil thoughts of sucking people can be, but you can''t turn them into zero, of course. If it¡¯s the kind of wicked person, it¡¯s up to you."


    It''s not that Monkey King suddenly became kind and kind, but that the sisters around him are all normal people. Naturally, they have to use normal methods and can be used as waste. From this, they can brush up their good feelings. Why not do it.


    Because of the nature of this world, zero is inexhaustible, because zero is the transformation of the evil of mankind, even if they are killed now, it will not take many years before zero will appear in this world.


    Although Qiong Qi is dead, maybe, with him for tens of hundreds of years, this world will evolve a new, more terrifying Qiong Qi.


    This is the rule of this world.


    Qi Po and other zeros all worshipped Monkey King and then disappeared into the ground.


    Only the three souls stayed in place and did not leave.


    Shuang left Sun Wukong to understand, because she was originally from Sun Wukong, but Ming and An also stayed, which surprised him: "You two, why don''t you leave?"


    Ming glanced at Xiao Luo who was placed in his arms by Monkey King, knelt down again, and said with a bow: "We were created by Master Zero. Where is Master Zero, we will naturally follow!"


    "Even if she doesn''t have Qiongqi''s zero force, she is just an ordinary zero?"


    "Yes!" The two women replied very simply and firmly.


    Monkey King nodded and understood their loyalty. A person who gave them life is like their parents and relatives. Loyalty is naturally absolute.


    "Then stay, Xiao Luo just needs someone to take care of."


    Ming and An seemed very excited: "Thank you Master, we will take good care of Master Zero King."


    Originally, Monkey King wanted to let Xiao Luo inherit the power of the ancient four fierce beasts to test her aura. However, the power that the world''s master bestowed on the ancient fierce beasts is too corrosive and belongs to the laws of this world. One, since there are drawbacks, let''s give it up.


    At this moment, Chenyue and the others also surrounded them with joy.


    Biting stretched out her hand to cut a section of Xiao Luo''s body, and smiled: "It''s changed back, but now Xiao Luo looks more pleasing to the eye."


    Finally Li looked at Xiao Luo with curiosity: "It''s just that we''ve grown up a little bit, so why Xiao Luo is still the same as before, is she a little bit?"


    Li Fei suddenly rolled her eyes: "Did you dare to say that people are small?"


    Finally Li heard the words and thought of Xiao Luo in the zero-king state, silently lowered her head, she felt inferior.


    Shuang explained to the side: "Zero''s growth is originally due to its own strength. As long as Master Zero''s zero strength is cultivated, it will naturally return to its former demeanor."


    Xia Lu said with envy: "Cut~ It''s really convenient."


    Biting chuckled, and ran to Xia Lu''s side and whispered: "You envy others, and others envy you. Didn''t you see that Wukong also likes that kind of petite person? You are so cute, but It¡¯s easier to get the love of Brother Wukong~"


    "Hmph~ That is." Xia Lu immediately raised her head proudly, looking like I am a loli and I am proud.


    "Origin...Is that so?" The Fifth One''s face was suddenly enlightened, and intentionally or unconsciously, he turned his back behind him: "It turns out that he has such a hobby. No wonder he likes to beat others'' ass so much.


    Well, if there is something Lolita said here, the fifth will definitely say it out loud.


    Monkey King listened to Biting''s explanation with a look of helplessness. You say so, as if I were a strange creature.


    Thinking about it, looked at Xia Lu, then looked at Fifth and Xiaoya...


    Okay, I admit, I do like children, but it''s definitely not Lolicon!


    However, it is better not to explain this kind of scene.


    After a while, Xiao Luo''s closed eyes trembled slightly, opened them, and after looking at the person holding her for a while, her eyes widened suddenly, with a surprise look on her face: "Ah~ it''s the master. Brother, is the master''s brother back?"


    While talking, he turned around in surprise and hugged him. Unfortunately, his body was too petite. It seemed that he was just lying on the belly of Monkey King, but it only added a little bit of cuteness.


    Mo Yi stepped forward and looked at Xiao Luo seriously: "Xiao Luo, do you still...recognize us?"


    "Sister Mo Yi, why do you ask?" Xiao Luo looked curious, and then she was in a daze: "Huh? Strange... Why are there more memories in your head? It seems that you have done too much to you? "


    Biting glared at Xiao Luo with her arms akimbo: "It seems that you haven''t forgotten the memory of being the Zero King!"


    "Hey~~ I was only affected by Qiongqi''s zero force at the time, I''m sorry..." Xiao Luo seemed to recall the wrong thing she had done, wringing her fingers in both hands, lowering her head, with an expression that I was wrong. .


    "I thought it was enough to say sorry? Do you know how much trouble it caused us? If it weren''t for Wukong''s presence, we would have been miserable by you." Biting had a vicious expression on her face and unceremoniously took Xiao Luo from Sun Wukong lifted it out of his arms, and put it on his knees to beat him...


    I saw it on the fifth time. I instinctively touched my ass again, and took a step back: "Origin...Is this habit... also inherited?"


    Xia Lu put her arms around her chest, and said indifferently: "What habit, this is called family law, okay? Anyone who makes a mistake has to beat her ass." She said, she also leaned forward and said to Biting, "Enough beat Is it enough? Change me."


    Biting''s right hand continued to''pop'': "This is only thirty or so strokes, it''s far from a hundred!"


    Xiao Luo was crying and begged: "Could you reduce it a bit? Every one of you, my little ass is really going to bloom."


    Xia Lu: "Hmph~~ This is the family rule set by Wukong''s brother. The courtesy must not be abandoned. Just bite your teeth and accept it yourself."


    Xiao Luo immediately lowered her head weakly: "This is terrible. How many one has to be beaten!"


    "Okay... terrible house rules!" Xiaoya held her little ass with a look of fear, and asked weakly: "I will commit a crime in the future, will I be beaten like this?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Xiaoya snorted and swallowed...

 2686 Chapter 39 Coercion

    Yun Dan and the other women looked at Xiaoya with a scared expression, and understood deeply that it was really okay for their children to be beaten, but it would be really shame to change to them.


    "Lord...Master..." Su Xi looked at the situation where the majestic and noble Master Zero was spanked on her knees in the past, and her mood was very complicated. This was completely inconsistent with the Master Zero she knew.


    "Ah~ you are Su Xi? That...my toy is here."


    "Playing...toys?!" Su Xi immediately lowered his head when he heard the words, as if he was really hit: "So you really just think of me as a toy! It''s too much. People are also a beautiful girl. How can it be regarded as a toy, these people''s thinking is really not normal! How can normal people have such a family rule!"


    Monkey King leaned close to her and almost kissed him: "Why, do you have any comments on my house rules?"


    Su Xiqiao blushed, took a step back, waved her hands and shook her head: "No...no..."


    Xiao Luo looked at Su Xi and said with a serious expression: "Since the master''s brother likes you very much, then you can follow him and be his pet."


    Su Xi almost collapsed: "I''m not a toy or a pet, don''t give me away casually~Hello!~"


    Xiao Luo ignored her, but said with a serious face: "I saved your life, right?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Your master''s brother was also rescued, right?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Then your life is mine and the master''s brother. Whatever we ask you to do, you are not allowed to have any opinions."


    "..." Su Xi was in a daze, speechless for a while, and finally sighed helplessly and accepted his fate: "Forget it, how do you like to play and how to play, is my special hobby that I agree with you become?"


    "It seems that you are already enlightened, not bad." Monkey King reached out and touched Su Xi''s head. The latter immediately showed a happy and happy expression, but the next moment, the expression on his face suddenly froze: "It''s over. , I feel so happy to be touched by him, ah~ I was really taken in, so ashamed!"


    "I fell so soon, I have to hold on for a while." Fifth looked at Su Xi, shook his head, and then heard Monkey King''s voice: "Fifth."


    "Yes, master brother, do you have any instructions?"


    Ahem, okay, it seems that this little loli is more enlightened than Su Xi, and she almost jumped her tail and shook her back and forth.


    Monkey King easily solved the strength of the ancient fierce beasts, and already let the fifth worship to his bones.


    "Let''s go, go to the village to rest for one night, then it''s time to reclaim Jiugongling."


    With an order from Monkey King, everyone walked towards the village behind...


    The time is slightly earlier.


    When Monkey King was fighting with King Zero, Pei Zuo was not idle, and brought a few Tai Chi chivalrous men to Xiaoyanggang, Langming''s home.


    Pei left and extended his right hand to Lang Ming: "Follow us back to Jiugongling. Now Jiugongling needs your strength."


    Lang Ming: "Did Master Monkey King send you here?"


    Ziyan snorted coldly: "A group of traitorous heroes are not qualified to order me to wait."


    Mei Ran pulled Lang Ming behind her, full of vigilance: "Are you Xia Lan from Jiugongling? But I heard them say that you are the traitor Xia Lan..."


    Pei left his hands behind his back, his complexion was indifferent, and he pretended to be an expert: "Xia Lan of Jiugongling is the orthodox Xia Lan. This is something everyone knows. Do you believe what they say?"


    Lang Ming: "But they saved Sister Mei, I believe them!"


    "Don''t be obsessed with enlightenment. Now is the time when the world needs your power. Don''t be fooled by them. Now, the only thing that can stop him is probably your wind curse."


    "This..." Lang obviously hesitated. He already didn''t know who was the right one.


    However, Mei Ran is extremely sober: "I think it is you who want to confuse Langming? If my family Langming is really threatening to Master Wukong, then he will not save me, and it is impossible to let it go. Lang Ming, but will kill this threat in the cradle."


    Hearing this, Pei Zuo frowned slightly, his icy breath flickered, and his heart was killing him. He didn''t expect that this Mei Ran was still a sensible person.


    Anything that hinders his plan should be eliminated, but this Mei Ran still has utility.


    "Lang Ming, you go!" Mei Ran immediately yelled when he saw that the situation was not right.


    However, facing Xia Lan, or a group of Tai Chi Xia Lan, what can their mother and son do?


    Before he escaped the house, he was arrested.


    Pei Zuo pinched Mei Ran''s throat, and said with a grim look: "We need your power now. To do so is also compelling. If you don''t want your mother to be hurt, just follow us back and take your Strength, contribute to me."


    "I will never be a tiger with you, and let Sister Mei go quickly, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    "It seems that you still haven''t understood your current situation." Pei Zuo looked indifferent, pinched Mei Ran''s throat and lifted her up with one hand.


    Mei Ran immediately struggled with pain, but still squeezed a hoarse voice from between her teeth: "Don''t... yield...they...clear...don''t... just leave me...run..."


    "Mei...Sister Mei!" Lang Ming clenched his fists tightly, his nails deep in his palms, and red blood was spilled: "I...follow you, let Sister Mei go!"


    Pei Zuo put Mei Ran on the ground, but the palm still did not leave her throat: "That''s not good, without this chip, how can you listen to me."


    When Mei Ran heard this, there was a flash of determination in his eyes: "If my existence is bound to you, then..."


    With that, Mei Ran suddenly opened her mouth and bit...


    It''s a pity that Pei Zuo is not an ordinary person, and he reacted in an instant, and squeezed her chin, preventing Mei Ran from biting her tongue and committing suicide: "It really almost made you bad..."


    As he said, Yuan Hao condensed in the palm of his palm, and pointed at Mei Ran''s forehead. A purple mark immediately appeared on the center of his forehead, which made Mei Ran lose focus and stood blankly.


    After Lang Ming saw it, he shouted angrily: "What did you do to Sister Mei? You bastard!"


    Pei Zuo''s expression was indifferent: "Don''t be nervous, this is just a chivalrous art to control others. If you are not obedient, I only need a thought to make your mother worse than death."


    In order to verify that what he said was true, Pei Zuo immediately launched this chivalrous magic, and Mei Ran immediately lay down on the ground, wailing in pain...


    "Stop, stop! I believe it! I believe it! Stop it!!"


    "It''s fine if you believe it, and don''t think about making any crooked ideas, because I''m dead and your mother can''t live either." ..

 2687 Chapter 40 Cooperation

    Lang Ming clenched his fists and glared at Pei Zuo: "What do you want me to do?"


    "Tell me, the cultivation method of the wind curse, and also, devote your power to me."


    Lang Ming gritted his teeth and said angrily: "If I have the strength, can you still stand here with peace of mind?"


    "I''m just talking about the power lurking in your body, once you have it, even if it is to seal the ancient fierce beasts, it is just a matter of thought."


    "..."


    "Now, tell me the cultivation method."


    "There is no cultivation method for the wind curse. Master Monkey King once said that only people who have the aptitude for wind can understand the power of wind, perceive nature, and integrate into nature, and they will naturally learn the wind curse."


    "Appreciate nature, blend into nature..." Pei Zuo frowned and meditated: "This is indeed a little bit close to what I know... It''s just a person with wind aptitude, but it''s not so easy to find... No, if the ugly girl is still there... Chaos It possesses the Five Elements Yuanqi. According to legend, it is a fierce beast with all the attributes of the Yuanqi. It may also have the power of the wind. Unfortunately, the chaos is in the hands of that person..."


    While thinking, Pei Zuo suddenly saw that the space not far away suddenly fluctuated, and a petite figure emerged from it like a loach, his head hit the ground first, and he gnawed at the mud.


    "Uh~" Seeing the people coming, Rao Yi Pei Zuo''s city mansion was stunned for a moment. He had just thought of Ugly Girl, but he didn''t expect that the master would automatically send it to the door.


    "Pooh~~Want to swallow me? Don''t talk about the door, there is no window!"''Ugly girl'' spit out a mouthful of mud, stood up cursingly, patted her butt, and looked at the group of Pei Zuo in front, too. For a while: "I rely on ~ why are you bastards here?"


    When the terrible Five Elements Yuanqi broke out, it was necessary to do it.


    When Pei Zuo saw this, he was taken aback and hurriedly stopped: "Wait, ugly girl! No, you should be Chaos? I think we can talk now."


    "Chat? I have a fart to chat with you!"


    "Looking at your appearance, you should have escaped, right? That''s right. King Zero is the adult''s most beloved pet. Although King Zero is evil to evil, he is still loyal to his owner, as the ancient four evil beasts. One, you are very likely to be swallowed up by the adult who presents you to King Zero..."


    "Grass~ What are you trying to say? Don''t be circumspect."


    A wicked smile appeared at the corner of Pei''s left mouth: "We now have a common enemy, we can cooperate, can''t we?"


    When Chaos heard this, he immediately jumped up in shock: "Asshole, you want to die and don''t pull me, your uncle won''t seek your own death, against that adult? You are very brave! Boy! I won''t Bong, goodbye!"


    "Do you want to keep living like this?"


    Chaos said in a very spineless voice: "The tortoise shrinks and the tortoise shrinks. It''s not that the tortoise hasn''t shrinked before. That''s how your uncle came here!"


    Keke, there is nothing wrong with this.


    "..." Pei Zuo almost didn''t choke to death, and he said so stubbornly, this chaos is also a personal talent.


    "Do you... have the attributes of wind?"


    Chaos raised his head, with a proud look on his face: "Your uncle has the Five Elements Yuanqi, and the five elements interact and restrain each other. Let alone the wind, Lei can help you grow together. Why do you ask? Pay less attention to labor and capital. Help you."


    Hearing this, Pei Zuo suddenly smiled with a knowing smile: "If I told you how to practice the wind curse, would you still want to keep shrinking?"


    "You...tell me the cultivation method of Wind Language Curse?!!!" Chaos instantly widened his eyes, with a look of shock and even excitement. As an ancient fierce beast, it has personally experienced this kind of powerful and unreasonable. If you have learned the sealing technique, I''m afraid of you~ Even if you can''t beat it, Lao Tzu''s sealing technique will directly ask you to think about yourself.


    Because they themselves are the best examples. Even the ancient Xialan, their strengths are inseparable from the Four Ferocious Beasts, but they just rely on such a wind curse to put them in the ancient Four Ferocious One by one was printed, which shows the terrible part of this sealing technique.


    A smile appeared on Pei Zuo''s face: "How, do you want to cooperate?"


    "Are you really going to teach me the cultivation method of Wind Curse?"


    Before Pei Zuo could answer, Tian Jingsha, who could not bear it for a long time, finally spoke: "Commander, this is absolutely unacceptable! Ancient fierce beasts are our natural enemies. If this is the only way to deal with them, it is If they learn, then human beings will be devastated!"


    Yi Henxi also said with a solemn expression: "Commander, please think twice, let''s find another way!"


    "Find another way?" Pei Zuo sneered: "From the perspective of Chaos Escape, the Zero King may have been surrendered by that person. Then, Zero in the world will certainly obey his call, and next, that person''s goal It will definitely be our Jiugongling. You say, if I don¡¯t make this move, when they strike, Jiugongling will be destroyed immediately. By then, the world will probably be zero. You want to see Do you want to fight for the immediate destruction of Jiugongling Mountain? Do you want to face an ancient beast, or do you want to face the person who is helpless and fearful along with the ancient beast?"


    "..."


    For a moment, all the Xia Lan were silent.


    Thinking of the desperate posture that made people feel helpless, they would rather face the four ancient fierce beasts than face him alone.


    Figured this out, everyone clasped their fists and saluted: "I will obey the commander''s instructions."


    When Pei Zuo heard this, the evil smile at the corner of his mouth became stronger.


    Shan Gui Ruo saw this, but his brows wrinkled slightly, and the weird feeling in his heart grew stronger.


    That adult, although he was in the company of Zero, did not seem to be a bad person. On the contrary, he felt that the problem of their commander was even greater, but it could not be said.


    Pei Zuo looked towards Chaos: "So, what is your answer?"


    Chaos was silent, as if in a natural battle, but in fact it was just arguing with the ugly girl: "Asshole, you can''t promise them! Big brother is a good man, I will help you ask him not to''eat'' you, you must not Be with them! Otherwise, you will really stand on the opposite side of Big Brother!"


    "Damn~ It''s not a matter of what I want or not. Labor and management are now forced to be helpless! If you don''t make a choice, one day you will be killed, because I am a chaos, I am a beast, and I must never coexist with humans!"


    "Who said no? Aren''t we coexisting now?"


    "Grass~ I am sealed, also called coexistence? Labor and capital are fierce beasts, the most evil chaos, which is born to confront humans. I want to kill all humans!"


    "Then you return my body, I won''t lend you."


    "Wow Kaka~~~ Is there any reason to return what I borrowed? Then I am still chaotic? You will stay here obediently from now on, and it will be the labor and capital to go out~~

 2688 Chapter 41: Freshmen

    However, the chaotic and arrogant words just fell, but the picture in front of Sudden changed, and it returned to the original sealed place.


    It seems to have forgotten that the reason it can control Ugly Girl¡¯s body is entirely because Ugly Girl voluntarily lends it to it so that it can control it freely. If Ugly Girl is unwilling, it can naturally regain control of its body at any time. No matter how strong it is, it is just a fierce beast that has been sealed.


    After the air became quiet for a while, Chaos screamed miserably, "You can''t do this~ Ugly girl, I''m having a discussion. Just lend me a few months. No, just a few days. You won''t be so cruel." You want to watch me go to death, right?"


    Ugly sister is just a stubborn temper. No matter how Chaos wailes, she is still indifferent: "You have to face your big brother, so I won''t lend you."


    "If you don''t lend me, then I won''t lend you power either. You have to figure out the current situation. Without my power, you can only let them push."


    The scandal said that she immediately looked at Pei Zuo and others nervously. Indeed, she couldn''t use the power of Chaos, so at this moment, she was already in an extremely dangerous situation.


    Although Pei Zuo could not hear the inner dialogue between Ugly Girl and Chaos, from Ugly Girl''s expression, he was able to guess one or two. With a thought, he made a major decision.


    It should be said that he was forced to make this important decision. He really didn''t want to do it as a last resort, but at this moment, he had to do it. If there is no Chaos power, waiting for him, Only death.


    Since he just died, it''s better to fight everything and struggle!


    Because his purpose is very simple, that is to destroy Jiugongling, destroy Xia Lan, as for the result of this, he doesn''t care.


    Having seen that the current''Chaos'' has been replaced by an ugly girl, Pei Zuo calmly ordered: "Take her and return to Jiugongling."


    Without the help of Chaos, what Ugly Girl had no resistance was brought back to Jiugongling by Pei Zuo and others.


    In the unmanned secret room, Pei Zuo came to the cell where the ugly girl was being held alone, and looked at her with a calm expression: "It seems that your host does not cooperate. You need to change to another host. Is it chaos."


    "Change host?" Ugly girl did not speak, but a chaotic voice sounded, full of excitement: "Can this be changed?"


    "Of course, except for the god pendant in Yundan''s hand, the power of the other god pendants is in my hand. Although it cannot release you, it is still feasible to transfer the seal to another person''s body."


    "Cut~I''m happy for nothing." Chaos''s original passionate voice immediately stepped down: "I thought I could go out."


    Pei Zuo Ning said: "You still don''t want to have this kind of thinking. Judging from the current behavior, even if you really broke the seal, only death is waiting for you. Qiongqi, Glutton, Zero King, the three of them are The best proof is that if you don¡¯t want to die, you can only stay in the human body, provide your full-attribute Yuanqi power, help him comprehend the wind curse, and maybe you can fight that person, except , You have no choice."


    "Why should I help others, can''t I learn by myself?"


    "You should be very clear about this kind of thing. Although your power is also Yuan Hao, your essence is different from our Xia Lan. You can''t learn our Xia Lan''s Xia Lan technique at all, and the wind curse is It is the highest forbidden technique of Xia Lan Shu. You can''t learn it. If you want to learn Wind Curse, you can only rely on your host to learn it. If the two complement each other, it is possible.


    "Then do you have a suitable candidate? This little girl was only successful after you tried every possible way to experiment. Are you sure if you change a host, people will listen to you obediently?"


    "At the time, I was only convinced that I wanted to control her, so it was so troublesome, but now, I don''t need it anymore, as long as I transfer you into my body, all the problems are solved."


    "Transfer to your body?" Chaos was really shocked: "Do you know what consequences this will bring? A guy like you will actually put yourself in danger?"


    Pei Zuo''s face was calm: "Do you think I still have a choice now?"


    "Haha~~ Are you trying to make a desperate move? Although you have no talents, this fierceness really makes this uncle look at you differently. OK, we all have a common goal, so we can naturally cooperate better. If you are not afraid, just transfer this uncle into your body!"


    "Asshole, you...are you...really going to do this?" Ugly girl was a little scared at this moment.


    "It''s not that you are not willing to cooperate with me. Labor and capital are chaotic, the most evil beast in the world. Killing everyone is the driving force for me to live. Then what is left? Start now! Labor and management can''t wait to be big Have a fight!"


    "You won''t be disappointed, but it will take some time during the transfer process..."


    As he said, a huge chivalrous seal still appeared under Pei Zuo''s feet, shining brightly, covering the ugly girl together.


    The ugly girl wanted to run, but unfortunately she was caught in her hand and could only struggle with pain.


    "I originally thought that you were a successful product, but I didn''t expect it to be a failure in the end, which made me have to make the worst decision. However, it doesn''t matter anymore. As long as I can accomplish my goal, everything else is fine. sacrifice!"


    As he said, Pei Zuo grabbed Ugly Girl¡¯s forehead, and the suction surged, swallowing Yuan Qi in her body...


    And time, just a little bit passed...


    Until the day was just cleared, in the dim dungeon, bursts of excited laughter came: "It''s a success! It''s a success!~~Haha~~~~ Is this the power of your Five Elements Yuanqi~ It''s amazing! ~"


    "Laughing at your sister~laughing~ really ugly! Hurry up and practice the wind curse, we don''t have much time left! That guy may hit Jiugongling at any time."


    "You don''t need to worry so much." Pei Zuo calmed down after feeling the powerful and terrifying Five Elements Yuanqi of Chaos. Perhaps this was the courage and confidence that the powerful force brought him.


    Looking at the ugly girl lying on the ground, Pei Zuo frowned slightly: "You will separate your own Yuanqi to save her life. This is not like what the worst fierce beast has done. It is really unnecessary."


    "Huh~ I want you to take care of things, and this guy is better alive than dead."


    "What is said is reasonable, at least one more life-saving bargaining chip..." ..

 2689 Chapter 42: Yan Ruying

    Pei Zuo: "The next step is to figure out the secret of Fengyushu."


    When Chaos heard the words, he immediately jumped and cursed: "Hey, hey~~ Didn''t you say that you have figured out the cultivation method of the Wind Curse? Did they all bluff me before?"


    "The mouth is unfounded, and no one knows whether the kid still has something to hide, so I have to figure it out by myself." Pei Zuo squeezed his palm into a fist, his eyes flashed with cold light: "In ancient times, all of you fierce beasts Is it sealed by the ancient Xia Lan, don''t you have any suggestions?"


    "I can have a fart suggestion. Even if it is the ancient Xialan, facing us is still a dish. At that time, we had an overwhelming victory. I don''t know why. Originally, victory was in sight. I thought I would kill them. Who knows one of them? A person who thought he was dead but survived a catastrophe, he suddenly released a wind curse and sealed us one by one. It''s damn frustrated to say it!"


    "In this way, the ancient Xialan is the wind curse that he comprehended at the last moment when his life was threatened..." Pei Zuo frowned slightly, fell into a moment of contemplation, and said: "What characteristics did he have at that time?"


    "What characteristics can it have? Isn''t it the same as you, two eyes, one mouth, and a big nose." Chaos said, suddenly paused, and said: "By the way, that Xia Lan... seems to be at the last moment. Became a blind man..."


    "Blind?" Pei''s left eyes lit up: "That Lang Ming is also a blind man! Could it be said that only a blind man can comprehend the wind curse?... See the nature of the world... Listen to nature, blend into nature... Yes! Only blind In order to see the world more clearly and carefully, and to understand the world more accurately, can I...can learn it?"


    Knowing the harsh conditions of learning the wind curse, Pei Zuo doubted himself instead. He had no talents at first. The reason for his current achievements is only the power of the gods.


    Although he has ambitions, he also has the name of self-knowledge: "It seems that he can only pin his hopes on the young man named Lang Ming."


    When Chaos heard this, he immediately yelled: "Damn! So, if you transferred me into your body, the feelings are vain, right?"


    "Hmph~ I''m just planning for the worst. It''s not the last moment, who can say it clearly."


    Chaos vomited: "I think it is difficult for you to learn wind curse based on your aptitude."


    Hearing this, Pei Zuo''s brows were obviously raised, and he was very angry. When he was so despised, everyone would be angry, right?


    With a cold snort, Pei Zuo flung his sleeves and left the dungeon, and came to the place where Lang Ming¡¯s mother and son were confined, and took Lang Ming to Mei Yi Lin. With Mei Yi Lin¡¯s ability, Pei Zuo took the opportunity to peek at all his memories. But it did not fade away from his memory.


    Pei Zuo also wanted to brainwash Langming and completely control him, but he was worried about doing so. If Langming forgets the wind curse and the fetters in his heart, the chance of comprehending the wind curse will be greatly reduced, so Keeping his memory is more likely to comprehend the wind curse.


    Looking at Lang Ming coldly, Pei Zuo issued a final confession: "I only give you one day, and we only have one day at most. After one day, if you haven''t realized the wind curse, then, not only you, but also With your mother, there is no need for existence."


    "You bastard, come at me for anything, don''t embarrass Sister Mei!" Lang Ming shouted angrily.


    But Pei Zuo ignored it at all: "Remember, you only have one day."


    After speaking, turned and left.


    He can''t put all his hopes on others. During this period, he also wants to do his best to comprehend the wind curse.


    The next day, the sun was high and it was a good weather.


    Sun Wukong and the others left their villages and towns as sent along by the villagers.


    As Monkey King became more active, Xia Lan became more sacred and respected in their hearts.


    Having witnessed the peerless battle between Monkey King and Gourmet, people have worshipped him like a god, and even built a temple to enshrine him.


    In the mountain road, Xiaoya looked at the sun above her head and said weakly: "Big brother, don''t you take us back with us? You have to walk back?"


    Yun Dan also looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, should I open the door of Yuekong and go directly to Jiugongling?"


    "Don''t be so impatient, it''s not too short of this time." Monkey King said, looking at Mo Yi: "I have a hunch. If you walk back down this road, maybe you can still meet the late."


    "Really?" Mo Yi''s eyes lit up when she heard this. Although she had never asked about the whereabouts of Xingji, in her heart, she had always remembered the safety of Xingji. After all, in her heart, Except for Monkey King, there are only two important relatives, Xian Chi and La Ma.


    Yun Dan nodded when he heard the words: "If you can find Zanji, it will be fine for a day or two to be late."


    Although she is eager and knows that dragging on like this will be detrimental to them, she believes in the strength of Monkey King even more. No matter what Pei Zuo struggles, she will do nothing in front of Monkey King. This comes from treating him. The trust of absolute strength.


    So, under the premise that what Sun Wukong said is what it is, Chenyue and the others naturally have no opinion, and they follow Sun Wukong all the way, talking and laughing, on foot...


    And as Monkey King said, they just had a long walk for a long time, and they met Zanchi, but now Zanchi, no one can recognize him, because now Zanchi is a big bald head. .


    Had it not been for Monkey King to be able to see his identity at a glance, really, he would not have recognized that the big bald head in front of him would be too late.


    And there was another person with Xianchi''s companion, Yan Ruying, who looked like a clown beggar, dressed a little strangely, in a word, this was a very personal...er...woman.


    Now Yan Ruying is very nervous, because Sun Wukong''s eyes have been staring at her closely. If she has that amazing look, maybe she will be proud and happy, but the look that looks like a rare animal makes her Very upset.


    "I said, why do you always stare at me? Although this uncle is naturally beautiful and charming, he is not for men. You need to see, and for all the beautiful women to see!"


    With that said, Yan Ruying scratched her head to the side without a bottom line, posing in a pose, not forgetting to blink and discharge Chenyue and the others.


    If it wasn''t for Monkey King to see that she was a woman, she would have to slap her to death with such a humble appearance.


    But he could see it, but Xialu and the others didn''t see it, all of them were blackened, especially the black-bellied fifth, who had already laughed unkindly... ..

 2690 Chapter Forty-Three

    Yan Ruying, who was busy posing, shuddered suddenly: "Strange, why do you suddenly feel a chill?"


    Looking around, I finally fixed my gaze on Chenyue and the others, looking at their dark faces, suddenly becoming more serious: "Ahem~~ Today¡¯s weather is really good~"


    The fifth smiled, looking at the sun above his head, meaning: "It''s really good, it''s suitable for sunbathing~"


    Yan Ruying nodded in agreement: "It''s true, but I don''t need it anymore. I won''t bother you to go sunbathing, goodbye..."


    As he said, he pulled the bald boy beside him: "Hurry up!"


    With the fifth trick, several puppets emerged from the ground, blocking their way: "After molesting others, do you want to leave without saying sorry? How impolite?"


    Yan Ruying instantly stood up and bowed and said, "Sorry, I was wrong."


    However, the fifth does not follow this set at all: "If an apology is useful, there will be no enemies in this world. You said, how can I tease back?"


    Yan Ruying heard the words, a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Just after she took the fifth shot, she had already seen that these people seemed to be the real Xia Lan and were difficult to deal with. That''s why she admitted so simply, but she didn''t expect it to be. Encountered such a difficult little girl.


    Just as she was anxiously thinking about how to get out, the big bald head on the side stood up with excitement: "You should be Xia Lan, right? Have you ever seen a Xia Lan named Zan Chi? "


    "Come on?!" Mo Yi is most sensitive to this name: "Have you seen him? Where is he?"


    "So you are looking for him too?" The bald boy was a little disappointed: "I haven''t seen it, but my master said, as long as I find Xianji, I can find myself..."


    "Do you know Zanchi?" The eyes of Mo Yi and others were fixed on Yan Ruying''s body.


    Yan Ruying glanced at the bald boy subconsciously, and shook his head repeatedly: "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it. I just heard that the guy is a very powerful Xia Lan. Maybe I know this guy, so I said that."


    Hearing this, the bald boy seemed to be shocked: "Master, you... don''t you know Xianchi? Feelings have you been lying to me?"


    Yan Ruying laughed: "So what~ People always need a goal to live, don''t they?"


    Chenyue always felt that Yan Ruying''s behavior was very suspicious, so she quietly detected it, and then the look in the bald boy''s eyes suddenly became strange. Biting saw it and looked curious: "What''s wrong, Chenyue?"


    With a smile on her face, Chenyue looked at the bald boy and said: "You will know if you perceive him."


    With doubts, Biting launched the exploration technique, and her eyes widened: "Oh~ I''m going~ This Yuanqi... won''t it?"


    With that said, from top to bottom, carefully looked at the bald-headed boy in front of him, exclaiming amazement, and exclaiming several admirations from time to time.


    Her strange behavior immediately greeted the curiosity of Fuqiu and others: "What''s wrong, Biting? What a fuss?"


    "Look at this little bald head carefully, and you don''t believe it! I have seen Yi Rongshu, but it can be changed greatly by shaving a big bald head. This is the first time I have seen him."


    Fuqiu curled his lips with a boring expression: "What''s so good about a little kid? It depends on my Master Wukong!"


    Hearing this, Biting rolled her eyes: "I want you to see who he is. I have reminded you like this. Don''t you still recognize who he is?" She said, she paid special attention to Mo Yi: "Especially you, Mo Yi, the person you want to find is right in front of you, you don''t even know?"


    "Huh?!!!" Mo Yi was shocked when he heard the words. He looked at the bald boy carefully, but still didn''t recognize it. In order to make sure what she thought in her heart, she also used detection technique, and the expression on her face suddenly Being replaced by excitement: "Come...Come late? You are late?! How did you become like this?!"


    "Uh~" The bald boy now looked astonished: "You said... it was me? I was Zanchi? Are you wrong? I was looking for Zanchi, and I never said I was Zanchi."


    "No~ You are Tsing Chi. Although your appearance has changed, your Yuan Qi will not change. That''s right, this feeling is the Tsing Chi Yuan. You must be Tsing Chi!" Mo Yi was affirmed. : "What''s going on, I''m late, don''t you know me anymore?"


    "Should I know you? Who are you? Sorry, I don''t remember anything before, so I have always wanted to find out and find myself."


    Fifth, when he heard the words, his eyes were fixed on Yan Ruying''s body: "Look for yourself, you must be the one who made your ghost idea?"


    Yan Ruying''s eyes drifted: "What are you talking about, I don''t know anything."


    Chenyue stepped forward, showing the Xia Lanyin on her left hand, and said softly: "Don''t worry, we are a trusted companion, this late, but Mo Yi''s younger brother, we will not hurt him."


    Looking at the color of Chenyuexia Lanyin, Yan Ruying''s original nervous expression suddenly relaxed: "So you are a good party. Say it earlier. I have been nervous for so long."


    "Hey~Master, she said I was late, what is going on?"


    "Listen to me, Mo Ming..."


    After confirming the identity of Monkey King and others, Yan Ruying did not intend to conceal it, and told the truth: "It was like this. At that time, I went to Jiugongling to participate in the new Xia Lan selection, but unfortunately I was brushed down. Because of gluttony, I missed the time to go to Melancholy Forest. When I went back, I found you who had been unconscious on the side of the road, and I happened to see someone searching for something. I will take you with me. After hiding it, I knew that you were called Zanchi, and I also knew that Jiugongling was invaded by people at that time. The decent chivalrous men were defeated. I also took advantage of the chaos to save my memory from disappearing in Meiyilin. , Took you down the mountain..."


    "So, I''m really late?" Zanchi suddenly changed a bitter face: "Master, you are so wicked, you let me find myself. If I didn''t meet someone who knew me, I Don¡¯t even think about finding myself for a lifetime."


    Yan Ruying heard the words, clutching her chest with a painful expression: "You...you...you really hurt my heart. Do you know how much power I had to use to rescue you? I knew this before. I shouldn''t care about you..."


    "Ye... I''m sorry." Zan Chi also consciously knew that what he said was a bit too heavy, and immediately bowed his head to apologize.


    "I will forgive you if you invite me to a three-day meal." ..

 2691 Chapter 44 The Scum

    He changed it immediately; a very exaggerated expression: "Three days? Are you robbery? I can''t even afford to pay for a meal now, but I have to pay for three days?"


    Mo Yi looked at Yan Ruying with a look of sincere gratitude: "Thank you for your life-saving grace. If you have any needs in the future, I will be satisfied if I can."


    "Look, look, your sister is so sensible, she''s like you, a white-eyed wolf." Yan Ruying looked up and down, but at the same time she looked diligent towards Mo Yi: "Um, sister, others. It doesn''t matter, as long as I have three meals a day."


    Fifth, after hearing the words, he relentlessly spit out: "Looking at your unpromising appearance, it''s no wonder that Xia Lan selection will be brushed down."


    "Hey~ can you speak as a kid? Do you know that you don''t know how to curse people and not slap people?"


    The fifth book still wanted to go back, but Monkey King hurriedly stopped them and let them go on like this. Even after dark, they could not finish: "Okay, stop here, since you saved the lateness, I will make an exception to let you join Jiugongling. Become a real chivalrous man, and guarantee you three meals a day."


    "Really...really?!" Yan Ruying heard the words with a look of surprise, and almost couldn''t help but hugged Monkey King in excitement: "Then what, who are you? Does it work?"


    "No knowledge." Xia Lu looked at Yan Ruying with contempt.


    The fifth is also with two arms around the chest, looking at Yan Ruying with a proud face: "Do you know who my Wukong brother is? How dare to say such rude words!"


    "Could it be some big man?" Yan Ruying thought back carefully: "Have you never heard of such a man?"


    Monkey King laughed: "So I am so unfamiliar, I thought I was very famous."


    Biting looked at Yan Ruying''s concubine with a disdain: "Then who are the big people you have heard of?"


    Yan Ruying said with excitement: "Of course it is the Master Yundan who defeated Qiongqi. She is a model for our women, an idol to worship, a beacon to the world, and Xia Lan''s yearning! If I can take a look at her, she will die ten. I''m willing to do it for years!"


    The fifth smiled: "Congratulations, your wish has come true."


    "Huh?! No? Could it be among you..." Yan Ruying said, suddenly becoming extremely excited: "Ah~ that''s right, that''s right~ I''m Yundan-sama''s companion, just say it quickly. Who among you is Master Yundan, I must ask her to sign it!"


    Yun Dan saw that he had such a fan, Daimei picked up unconsciously, but her unnatural expression was obviously caught by Yan Ruying. With a''swish'', she jumped in front of her with excitement. His face flushed: "You...you are Master Yundan?"


    Yun Dan disappeared instantly with an unnatural expression, and nodded lightly: "Hello."


    "Wow~ It''s really Master Yun Dan. I finally saw him alive. I was so happy and so exciting." Yan Ruying screamed excitedly, then pulled her clothes and leaned forward in front of Yun Dan: "Quickly, sign me, just sign here, here..."


    Yun Dan watched Yan Ruying keep pointing to her flat chest for an autograph. It was a black line on her forehead. Is this person really a woman?No idea of ??shame.


    However, she still couldn''t hold back her enthusiasm, so she picked up the force she handed out and signed her name on her chest.


    "Wow~ I''m making a lot of money!" Yan Ruying was excited while pulling his clothes and looking at the words on it, completely putting the question of who Monkey King was.


    Of course, no one cares about her at the moment. As far as her performance is concerned, no one wants to care about her, if it''s not for the sake of her rescue.


    Mo Yi looked at Xianchi, and Dai frowned slightly, "Chenchi, you seem to...don''t recognize me?"


    "Sorry, but I have amnesia, so I have always wanted to find myself."


    Mo Yi looked at Monkey King, "Big Brother Wukong, what''s the situation now?"


    Sun Wukong: "It should be because of the excessive use of zero power in the battle with Ugly Girl, and the influence of Chaos Yuanqi, the memory is sealed up, as long as the Chaos Yuanqi is stimulated, it should be able to return to normal."


    "It seems that we have to find the ugly girl back. We don''t know where she is now."


    Monkey King: "It is estimated that he has followed Pei Zuo back to Jiugongling."


    "No...no?!!!"


    Chenyue and the others all had surprised expressions: "Ugly girl hates Pei Zuo so much, it''s impossible to go back to Jiugongling with him?"


    "Ugly girl is naturally impossible to go with Pei Zuo, but with her strength, she can''t resist, can she?"


    Biting Dai frowned slightly: "It''s impossible, right? If she uses the power of Chaos, we won''t even be opponents." As she said, her face suddenly became stunned: "Ah~ Could it be that Chaos is already..."


    "That''s it. I said before that Xiao Luo''eat'' it, which caused it to form an alliance with Pei Zuo out of fear."


    Li Fei looked surprised: "This Chaos wouldn''t be so stupid, right? It has seen your strength with its own eyes, so it still has the courage to fight you?"


    "What if you don''t have the courage? How can life be done to survive, and the reason why Chaos feels risky to ally with Pei Zuo, the only possibility is the wind curse."


    "Wind curse?"


    Yun Dan and the others changed their faces when they heard this: "No, the one named Lang Ming is already..."


    Monkey King said indifferently: "If I were Pei Zuo, I would definitely seize Lang Ming, the last life-saving straw in this situation."


    Fifth had a face of disdain, she now has a blind worship of Monkey King: "It''s really whimsical, thinking that if you learn the wind curse, you can deal with Brother Wukong, it''s just wishful thinking!"


    However, Yun Dan looked solemnly: "This Pei Zuo actually wants to cooperate with Chaos with the temptation of the wind curse. Does this person want to betray all mankind!"


    Fuqiu sighed lightly: "I didn''t expect such a scum to appear in our Xia Lan. Wind curse, it''s really troublesome. We humans can explode the absolute power to seal ancient fierce beasts. , If it is performed by an ancient fierce beast far surpassing human beings, how terrifying its power should be?"


    When Jing Fuqiu said this, Chenyue and the others looked at Monkey King nervously: "Brother Wukong, let''s go to Jiugongling as soon as possible. If this is the case, it will be a little troublesome!"


    "Trouble? No, this is just an entertainment for me to play with."


    Fifth, when he heard the words, his eyes flashed with admiration: "As expected of Brother Wukong, this confidence is the most charming."


    "Is this really good?" Sun Wukong''s attitude of underestimating his opponent made Su Xi a little worried. Many tragedies started because he underestimated his opponent.

 2692 Chapter 45 Dont scare me

    Fuqiu''s expression is also rare and serious: "Wukong, I know that you are very strong. There is no doubt about your strength, but in this matter, please take it seriously. This is like the gap between our Xia Lan and the ancient beasts. There is also a world of difference, but it is still sealed by us..."


    "Hmm~~~" Chenyue and the others nodded earnestly when they heard this.


    There is no way, the name of Fengyushu is too loud, and they have to be cautiously nervous. This is simply a leapfrog challenge, an unreasonable chivalrous technique.


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he shook his head helplessly. He naturally knew how powerful the wind curse was. He also knew that he was as weak as Lang Ming. As long as he learned the wind curse, he could seal the ancient fierce beast in seconds, because of the wind curse. , It is not personal strength, but the power of the whole nature''s wind.


    But even so, what can be done?


    Not to mention the power of the natural''wind'' of the whole world, even if you add up this world, plus the Lord of this world, Monkey King can easily kill him in seconds. Such a weak opponent, there is no need to make a fuss, right?It¡¯s just that Zai Chenyue and the others still don¡¯t know exactly what Sun Wukong is.


    Monkey King smiled at the girls and gave them a relieved look: "Don''t worry, I have taught you usually. Don''t underestimate any opponent. I will naturally not make such a low-level mistake."


    "Just understand."


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, they were relieved a lot.


    Yan Ruying looked at Monkey King, pulled Mo Yi''s sleeves, and asked in a low voice, "What is this person''s identity? Sounds amazing. Among you guys, Master Yun Dan is not the leader?"


    For this benefactor who saved his younger brother, Mo Yi had a good impression, and softly explained: "All of Yundan''s power to defeat Qiongqi is because of Wukong, and the reason why we have such strength is also It''s all because of Wukong''s teachings, so if you speak seriously, it is not sister Yundan who defeated Qiongqi, but Wukong''s big brother~ Not long ago, that gluttony was also eliminated by Wukong himself."


    "I''ll go ~ let''s talk about it, it turns out that he is the most awesome one!" Yan Ruying said, ran to Monkey King with excitement, grabbed the clothes on his chest, and handed him the pen in his hand. : "Um, Master Wukong, sign a name, sign a name..."


    Monkey King glanced at her flat chest and said calmly: "Sorry, I never sign."


    "Don''t do this, just sign a name, don''t be so stingy." Yan Ruying was not discouraged at all, but instead displayed her cheeky nature.


    However, Shuang''s face was cold, and the icy breath that overflowed made her heart beat fiercely: "Did you not hear what the master said? You dare to mess around, don''t blame me for being polite!"


    Yan Ruying''Gulong'' swallowed her saliva, swished, and ran behind Mo Yi, and asked with some fright: "Why...what''s the matter? Why are there zeros in your team? Seeing her appearance, at least it is. Seven soul level!"


    When Biting heard the words, she wrapped her arms around her chest and said with a smug expression: "What seven souls, Shuang is the head of the three souls."


    "I''m going to the Three Souls?!!!" Yan Ruying immediately pulled away when she heard the words, and distanced herself from Monkey King and the others. He was full of vigilance: "Why do you mix with the Three Souls? Who? How could a human hero be in the company of Zero, you guys don''t want to lie to me!"


    When I saw the fifth one, he smiled: "It''s more than that." He glanced at the little tail behind Monkey King: "Did you see that person? She is the current Master Zero~"


    "Zero King?!!!"


    Yan Ruying was so frightened that she turned pale, but at this moment, she changed from the cheeky before, instead she looked resolutely: "My boy, it seems we are planted today, you Let¡¯s go first and give you the back of the house as a teacher.


    "Going together, I won''t leave you behind." Zan Chi is also wary. Although he has amnesia, he can''t understand the relationship between Zero and human beings. Sun Wukong and others are with Zero. He naturally judged them as enemies subconsciously.


    "Yo yo yo~~ Do you want to take a shot at us? Then try it!" The fifth one, fearing that the world will not be chaotic, smiled forward, and the cute expression gave Zan Chi a big deal pressure.


    However, Mo Yi patted her little head irritably, and stepped forward to explain: "You don''t need to be nervous, now Zero has been subdued by Big Brother Wukong. Now, Zero belongs to our side."


    Zanchi said coldly: "How could Zero be subdued, you treat me as a three-year-old child?"


    "Young man, your weakness limits your insight." Fifth, he held the lollipop that Sun Wukong gave her halfway through, and smiled at Xianchi: "The greatness of Brother Wukong, is it that you low-level characters can Understand, let¡¯s be honest, Zero King is just a pet next to Wukong''s brother~"


    "Uh~~"


    Both Cing Chi and Yan Ruying froze in shock: "You... are you kidding me?"


    Seeing the shocked expressions of the two with their eyes widened, Su Xi had a deep understanding: "It''s hard to believe, right? I have the same experience as you."


    "Okay, stop talking about messy things. Believe it or not, or fuck off, I don''t have time to mess with you." Monkey King waved his hand and continued forward.


    Chenyue and the others quickly followed.


    Mo Yi watched the fall and stayed still, persuading him: "Chen Chi, come back to Jiugongling with us. When you recover your memory, you will naturally understand everything."


    Yan Ruying tossed Chen Chi''s clothes and warned: "Don''t be fooled, this group is indeed a little suspicious."


    After a moment of contemplation, he resolutely said: "Master, let''s leave it alone. Just like what she said, as long as I recover my memory, I can understand everything. I decided to go to Jiugongling with them."


    "I''m going~ Are you really planning to go to Jiugongling? Now Jiugongling is not a good place? The Xialan there has been controlled one by one, and it is no longer the old Xialan. Where would you go? , It''s tantamount to throwing yourself into the net!"


    "So, I have to go even more, right?"


    "Are you really planning to go?"


    "You must go!"


    "Well, since you have this consciousness, then as a teacher, you will sacrifice your life to accompany the gentleman and go with you. I hope that this group of people is the good one, otherwise it is really over."


    After hearing the words, it seemed to be the first time I met Yan Ruying, staring at her closely.


    "What do you look at? Don''t you believe your master, I have such a brilliant and just side?"


    "Master, my view of you has changed."

 2693 Chapter 46: Battle of Jiugongling

    Looking at the stone wall in front of him.Chenyue and the others all showed nostalgic expressions: "I haven''t been here for several years, it''s really nostalgic."


    "Let''s go, starting today, this Jiugongling Mountain will return to its former order." Rao Yi Yundan''s plain temperament was a little excited at this moment.


    Sun Wukong tapped a finger, and on the stone wall, a door with a width of one meter gradually melted out, and he could clearly see the steps extending all the way to the top of the mountain inside, as well as the many heroes standing on the mountain road.


    With the entrance of Monkey King and his group, the situation at the mountain crossing of Jiugongling immediately became tense. All the chivalrous spirits looked at them with hostility, even if they knew they were invincible. Never thought of shrinking.


    Even if the memory is erased, they still retain the backbone Xia Lan should have.


    "Are so many people coming to welcome us? It''s so happy." Fifth looked at the crowd around him, and smiled, facing the hostility of many Tai Chi Xia Lan, but he didn''t feel the slightest pressure.


    "You... finally came..." Tian Jingsha looked solemn, staring at the Sun Wukong in the front, and then swept through Yundan and others one by one. At the same time, feeling the great pressure, the fighting spirit was unabated.


    Chenyue looked at her former companions, looking at them full of hostility, with a little sadness in her heart: "Stop it all, we are companions. You are only lost in memory and used by Pei Zuo."


    Qianjun''s expression was cold: "Stop talking nonsense, Xia Lan won''t be with Zero, you rebel Xia Lan, don''t waste your tongue. I will wait today and will defend Jiugongling to the death. Don''t you want to succeed!"


    Tian Jingsha shouted at the right time: "Death to the death to defend Jiugongling!"


    "Death to the death to defend Jiugongling!"


    "Death to the death to defend Jiugongling!"


    The sound was louder than the waves, um, it seemed that their morale was pretty good.


    Biting looked helpless: "How can we make us look like villains? It''s really unpleasant. Why doesn''t anyone believe us?"


    Su Xi glanced at Xiao Luo and the others behind him, and rolled her eyes: "You have them following behind you, how can you want others to believe it."


    "Zero and Xialan are incompatible with fire and water. It seems that this thought has to be changed." Yun Dan''s face was calm, he stared at Tian Jingsha and others, his eyes were sharp: "It seems that it is useless to talk more and use force. Solve it, Wukong, you go find Pei Zuo''s whereabouts, and leave it to us here."


    Fifth, I looked at Yi Henxi, Mountain Ghost Ballad, Tian Jingsha, etc., chuckling: "Oh yeah~~ Faced with so many legendary characters all at once, people are under a lot of pressure~ I''m a kid, Let¡¯s deal with some little ones, and leave those people to you~"


    With that, countless puppets emerged from the ground and opened the horn of battle.


    At the same time, Tian Jingsha and other Tai Chi chivalrous men also expanded their figures at the same time, surrounding Monkey King, Yun Dan and others: "Arrange an array!"


    With Tian Jingsha¡¯s cold drink, everyone¡¯s Yuan Hao was immediately released without reservation, echoing each other...


    "The heavens and the earth are yin and yang in pairs, the five elements are in all directions, the sun, the moon and the stars are impermanent, and the nine palaces are united into one and a wild!


    Following the world master of Tianjingsha''s last seal, a huge beam of Yuanqi light soared into the sky and exploded in the air. The stars spread a Yuanqi barrier in all directions at an alarming speed, enclosing it.


    "Enchantment? Are you trying to delay time?" Monkey King smiled lightly: "It seems that Pei Zuo and Lang Ming have not yet grasped the Wind Curse. It''s a pity that I have given them enough time."


    "Before we die, I won''t let you take a step here!" Tian Jingsha''s face was firm, staring at Monkey King, with a look of death. Facing Monkey King, they already knew what it would be like, but for the sake of Jiu Gong Ling, for Xia Lan, they have no hesitation.


    I have to say that Pei Zuo¡¯s countermeasures are really good. Using the remaining justice in the hearts of Tian Jingsha and others, the love for Jiugongling, and using the zero next to Monkey King to turn them around. .


    In fact, if there is no Xiao Luo and others beside Sun Wukong, I am afraid that Pei Zuo¡¯s flaws have already been discovered by the IQ of the mountain ghost rumors; unfortunately, because there are more zeros beside Sun Wukong, Pei Zuo has the opportunity to take advantage of it. , Dispelling the suspicion of Shangui Yao on him.


    Because everyone knows that Zero is bad, and Xia Lan is an enemy that cannot coexist with mankind, and Xia Lan who is with Zero is not a traitor Xia Lan, and what?


    "Won''t let me take a step?" Monkey King looked at Tian Jingsha with a joking expression: "Where do you have confidence? Because of this so-called barrier?"


    Shan Gui Ruo shouted: "This barrier is completely isolated from the outside world. Unless you force it to destroy it, otherwise, you don''t want to take a step here. We know that you are strong, but if you want to force it to destroy, even you, I am afraid you have to It will take some time."


    "Really." Monkey King smiled indifferently: "Is it your confidence in this enchantment or a misunderstanding of my strength?"


    With one step out, Monkey King was already outside the barrier.


    "This...this is?!!!"


    Tian Jingsha and others were shocked.


    Zhong Kui''s face was solemn: "As expected of Master Monkey King, it really can''t be measured by common sense!"


    "Also, this kind of eggshell that shatters at the touch of a touch is not as strong as you think." Monkey King said, flicking a finger on the barrier, only to hear a click, spiderweb-like cracks all the way It spread, and then shattered under the shocked gaze of Tian Jingsha and others.


    "This this... this this..."


    "It seems that we still underestimated his terrifying strength!"


    Shan Gui Yao looked shocked and astonished. The strength of this barrier, but the combination of all the Yuan Hao of their Tai Chi Xia Lan, was collapsed by others. This difference in strength is simply a world of difference. How can they be the enemy?


    Even if you have already made your enlightenment, you can experience it physically and mentally, but it is another kind of feeling.


    "I''ll leave it to you here." Sun Wukong said, picking up Xiaoya and placing her on a big rock to sit down, then arranged a light curtain to cover her: "You just stay here and watch the show. Gain insight."


    Xiaoya was stunned when she heard the words: "Hey?!! Big brother wants to leave me here alone?"


    "Don''t worry, there is this light curtain, no one can hurt you." Monkey King patted her little shoulder, stepped out, and appeared outside the battle circle.


    Tian Jingsha looked at the back of Monkey King leaving, with a worried expression on her face: "I hope that the leader and the little friend of Langming will be safe..."

 2694 Chapter 47 Wen Qi

    After leaving the mountain ghost rumors and others to Yun Dan and the others, Monkey King went to Jiugongling alone.


    If he was also involved in the battle, even though the winner could be determined in an instant, Chenyue and the others had become soy saucers, so let them have a chance to play.


    When he arrived at the place where the current leader lives, Monkey King did not see Pei Zuo and Lang Ming, but was blocked by two unexpected and unexpected people-Yeyang and Wenqi.


    Speaking of Yeyang, in the original work, he used Bai Han¡¯s ambition to control Jiugongling for a period of time; however, because of Monkey King¡¯s relationship, they had no chance to play, and because of Chenyue''s relationship, Monkey King also Often dealing with Bai Han, knowing that Monkey King is powerful, Bai Han naturally loses the ambition in the original book.


    Unexpectedly, having lost such a usable object as Bai Han, Ye Yang now came together with Pei Zuo.


    But thinking of his hatred for breaking the formation and hatred for Zero, it is understandable to do so.


    After all, hatred is a terrible force, it can make people do anything crazy.


    In the original book, Yeyang could still resolve the misunderstanding with Pozhen, but here, Pozhen had been sacrificed in the battle with Qiongqi early, and there was no chance to meet Yeyang, so the misunderstanding would continue.


    Wen Qi and the others will not return to Jiugongling.


    "This is no way, please go back." Ye Yang stared at Monkey King with a cold expression, and a suffocating aura loomed between his brows, which was a suffocating aura endowed by hatred.


    Monkey King ignored Ye Yang¡¯s words, just glanced at him, and fixed his gaze on Wen Qi''s body: "Xia Lan, but he has zero strength, and Qiongqi''s zero strength, this is true. Surprisingly, does Qiongqi belong to Xiaoqiang? It can''t be cleaned up no matter how much."


    Wen Qi was naturally silent, and under the expression of Sanwu, a pair of bright eyes revealed a touch of tension. After all, Sun Wukong was famous, and it was difficult for her not to be nervous.


    Seeing Sun Wukong directly ignoring himself, Ye Yang shouted again and said, "Quickly leave, this is not the place you should come."


    "Oh~ the tone is not small."


    Monkey King''s complexion was indifferent, his figure flashed, and he already appeared in front of Ye Yang. Before he could react, he already kicked his chest and stepped on the ground.


    "Puff~!"


    Only in a moment, Ye Yang spewed out a big mouthful of blood, his face flushed, and then he became pale as paper again.


    Monkey King looked at him with an overhead attitude: "This kind of strength is your arrogant capital?"


    Ye Yang stared at Monkey King with a look of shock. He naturally understood the horror of Monkey King, but he did not expect that after experiencing it in person, it was so terrible that he could not even resist in the opponent''s hands. He didn¡¯t even react.


    Wen Qi''s pupils shrank slightly, his hands surging with zero force, and he slapped Monkey King with a palm.


    "Little girl, don''t accompany me to play with such an attack." Monkey King reached out and tapped Wen Qi''s forehead. The latter flew upside down with a groan, and fell to the ground, but he couldn''t slow down for a while. Come on.


    Yeyang coughed twice, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth: "It''s worthy of...Master Monkey...The ability to kill ancient beasts...It''s really not human can match..."


    Monkey King: "Looking at your appearance, it seems that you have not been brainwashed. Then, why did you walk with Pei Zuo?"


    A flame of hatred surged in Yeyang¡¯s eyes: ¡°Because of hatred, once the seeds of hatred are planted, they will quickly take root and sprout, and grow into towering trees. Even after wind and rain, they will become dead woods. At that time, press your broken torso on top of your head, wrap your body with dead branches, drag you into the dark quagmire, and you can no longer extricate yourself."


    Monkey King: "To put it simply, your self-willingness has fallen."


    Ye Yang roared: "What do you know, people like you will never understand the pain we have suffered, what kind of pain and hatred it has given us."


    "I really don''t understand, I''m not interested, and what''s wrong with me?"


    "We hate zero. Zero is evil. It shouldn''t exist in the world. Zero should be completely wiped out. But you have been with zero and saved zero. You have betrayed mankind and are our enemy!"


    Hearing this, Monkey King suddenly couldn''t help but laugh out loud: "Oh~~ Your idea is very interesting, and also very idiot. I am too lazy to educate you for a brain disabled like you."


    Sun Wukong kicked Yeyang out with one kick, and the latter rolled on the ground several times before stopping with bruises all over his body.


    Monkey King walked slowly to Wen Qi''s side and squatted down: "So, what about you, do you think the same as him?"


    Bunzaki remained silent, but looked at her with an angry look.


    "It seems that you have already told me the answer. You people are really boring, all of you are so self-righteous. You also said that I betrayed human beings. You don''t think about it carefully. What are you doing now? Do you know Pei Zuo''s purpose? You are fighting Xia Lan to wipe out Jiugongling. If Xia Lan is no longer in this world, you say, who is the sinner?"


    Wen Qi was stunned for a moment, his face puzzled.


    In fact, their purpose is very simple, to help Pei Zuo, use Pei Zuo, and then step into the original work to control Pei Zuo just like controlling Bai Han.


    As for the purpose of Pei Zuo, they naturally know one or two, but what can be done, as long as they use Pei Zuo to control Jiugongling, then Xia Lan will still exist, just listen to what Sun Wukong said, it seems that they still have them inside. Know the conspiracy exists?


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Wen Qi''s face, and said, "Looking at you with a silly look, it seems that you still don''t know the true face of Pei Zuo. You want to use Pei Zuo. Isn''t Pei Zuo using you, your enemy? It should be Fake Ye? Then do you know that Fake Ye has already formed an alliance with Pei Zuo?"


    Wen Qi heard this, his eyes suddenly widened, obviously shocked.


    Ye Yang in the distance obviously heard it too, and roared excitedly: "What did you say? Pei Zuo has already formed an alliance with Fake Ye?"


    "You seem to be quite scheming about the city. Why are you so idiot to do things this time? Pei Zuo not only formed an alliance with Fake Ye, but also secretly created zero. Do you know?"


    "This...this...how is it possible!!" Ye Yang seemed to be taken aback by the news.


    "It''s ridiculous. A person who hates Zero is cooperating with someone who creates Zero. You have so many ideas."

 2695 Chapter 48: Underground Palace

    After listening to Monkey King¡¯s words, Ye Yang¡¯s complexion was very ugly: ¡°To create zero, you must have zero power as a medium. No wonder Pei Zuo will actively approach me to cooperate. It turns out that he wants to use the zero power in our body. It''s so calculating!"


    Sun Wukong sneered: "Aren''t you also a good calculation? Until now, Pei Zuo still thinks that you have been controlled by him. It is really a dog biting a dog."


    Ye Yang''s complexion turned dark when he heard the words. He was described as a dog. He naturally couldn''t be happy anymore. If it hadn''t been for him to move now, he would have done it long ago.


    Sun Wukong said calmly: "It seems that you have finally understood a little bit now, so do you know again, whose zero force is currently being used by Pei Zuo to create zero?"


    Wen Qi frowned slightly when Wen Qi heard the words, obviously thinking of something.


    Ye Yang said solemnly: "Could it be Xin Yuan? I said why she has been on a mission for so long and hasn''t returned. Did she suffer from Pei Zuo''s poisonous hand?!"


    "Who knows." Monkey King looked at Wen Qi: "Little sister, if you want to know the answer, just come and have a look with me." Then he got up and stood up and walked towards the inner hall...


    Wen Qi heard this, but turned his head to look at Yeyang.


    Yeyang''s complexion was uncertain, and after a moment of meditation, he finally made up his mind: "Follow him, if you really find that Pei Zuo is experimenting with our people, kill him!"


    In fact, what he wanted to see in person, but he has been scrapped by Monkey King, his bones are broken, and he wants to stand up, it is no longer possible, unless Monkey King is treated, otherwise he can only spend his life in bed. pass.


    Wen Qi said nothing, looking at Yeyang, a trace of worry emerged in his indifferent eyes.


    Ye Yang immediately said solemnly: "Don''t worry about me, you can''t die, hurry up and follow him!"


    Wen Qi nodded silently and trot to follow in the footsteps of Monkey King...


    In the aisle, he glanced at the girl behind him, and Monkey King looked curious: "Speaking of which, can you not talk or don''t want to talk?"


    Wen Qi just followed quietly, as if he hadn''t heard, and just ignored it.


    "The look of you suddenly reminded me of someone who was the same as you before, can''t talk..."


    Wen Qi heard this, and finally his indifferent expression fluctuated.


    "Actually, I can see that the hatred in your heart is far less deep than Yeyang, and even the justice of being a Xia Lan still remains. Then, knowing that Pei Zuo is not a good person, why should he follow Yeyang? ?"


    The silent Fumizaki finally fixed his gaze on Monkey King.


    "Are you saying, did he save you? Well, it has nothing to do with righteousness and evil. It is interesting and interesting. What I admire most is someone like you." Monkey King stopped and looked seriously. Wen Qi, blatantly digging up Yeyang''s corner: "How about it, do you want to come to my hand?"


    Wen Qi just looked at Monkey King with no expression.


    "Is this rejection?" Monkey King smiled faintly: "You don''t have to refuse so quickly. I will give you one day to consider. You know, being my subordinate has many benefits. First, I can achieve anything for you. A wish that is not too excessive for me, remember, it''s anything!"


    "..." Wen Qi lowered his eyes and ignored Monkey King.


    Monkey King smiled and didn''t say much. The seeds had been planted. He knew very well that Wen Qi would deliver it to the door himself in a short time.


    The two of them were silent all the way and did not speak, but Wen Qi looked at Monkey King''s familiar road opening various hidden mechanisms, but a trace of doubt emerged in his eyes.


    In the end, Monkey King stopped on a closed wall and said, "This is it, you should have learned the earth escape technique?... Forget it, there is a kind of prohibition on the absorption of Yuan Qi on this wall. In other words, the consumption is too high. I am afraid I will be tired before reaching the destination. I will have to carry you back then."


    With that said, regardless of whether Wen Qi agreed or not, Monkey King reached out and grabbed her slender hand, then went straight through the wall and walked in...


    In the dark space, Wen Qi allowed Monkey King to walk and stop holding her hand, but her heart was full of surprise, because she clearly sensed that Monkey King used to penetrate this wall, not a knight. Lan Shu is not a zero technique, this person really still possesses a power that ordinary people don''t know.


    About ten minutes later, the dark space suddenly lit up. Wen Qi had already discovered that she and Monkey King were already deep in a narrow tunnel, with torches stuck in the walls on both sides, extending all the way forward, full of weirdness and mysterious.


    But it¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that she now clearly perceives that there are countless zero powers here, walking around everywhere, in the deepest part, and there is even a zero power she is very familiar with, definitely Xin Yuan There is nothing wrong with the zero force.


    Wen Qidai frowned, looking at Monkey King, obviously urging him to move forward.


    "Unexpectedly, Pei Zuo has already produced so many zeros. The hidden ones are really deep enough." After Sun Wukong sighed with emotion, he walked down the deepest part of the tunnel...


    It''s just their intrusion, which obviously attracted the attention of zero hidden in this tunnel, and they besieged them from all directions...


    "I''m not interested in playing with you now, just get out of here." Monkey King screamed, with unquestionable majesty, the original hostile Chongruers, one by one, seemed to be greatly frightened. Blended into the ground and walls, disappeared.


    Wen Qi glanced at Monkey King in amazement, but was not shocked. Isn''t it natural to be the master of King Zero?


    Along the way, looking at the group of heavy zeros who made detours, Wen Qi secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, she followed Sun Wukong, otherwise a fierce battle would be inevitable.


    Although the zeros here are just heavy zeros, but the most important thing is the quantity, the place is narrow, and there is a prohibition on absorbing Yuanqi, even if the Tai Chi Xia Lan is here, it will be life and death.


    In the original book, Pei Zuo didn¡¯t make such a big deal. It seems that because of Monkey King¡¯s relationship, Pei Zuo felt a lot of pressure, so he came up with such a big deal. The pen is not so big. Where is his confidence? Contend with Yundan and others?


    Unimpeded, Wen Qi followed Monkey King to the deepest part of the underground palace, looking at the figure of the woman tied up on the altar, a trace of anger flashed in his indifferent eyes... ..

 2696 Chapter 49: Xin Yuan

    "A good little girl who has been tied up here for several years, it is really pitiful." Monkey King said with emotion.


    It was just in his emotion that Wen Qi had rescued the girl, but the girl kept her eyes closed, no signs of awakening, Wen Qi could not help but looked at Monkey King.


    "Being tied up here all the year round, and being used to experiment and create zero by taking away the zero force from her body all the time, her body has been overdrawn and she is almost unable to support it. Fortunately, it came in time. If it is a few months late, it is estimated to be I have to die." Monkey King just glanced at the girl''s situation thoroughly.


    Wen Qi looked at Monkey King with fixed eyes, as if asking if there was any rescue.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you if you die." Monkey King smiled indifferently, the light shining in his hand, poured on the girl''s body, causing her pale complexion to instantly restore blood and ruddy, and his eyes moved slightly. In time, opened it.


    "Look, doesn''t this just wake up."


    The joy in Wen Qi''s eyes flashed away, and it was impossible to detect it. It was the expression of Sanwu indifferent.


    "It''s you!" Seeing Wen Qi, the girl seemed a little surprised, her voice was also a little cold, and the relationship between the two seemed not so good.


    Wen Qi stood up in silence, not caring about her, as if just ignoring her.


    "Finally, there is someone who can talk. I said, I saved you anyway. Even if you don''t thank you, you can at least say hello."


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, the girl finally fixed her eyes on him: "Did you save me?"


    "Except for me, do you think she has the ability to break into here?"


    The girl was silent for a while, and she was naturally clear about her condition, but she clearly felt that her body was getting weaker day by day, and she had predicted that she would not be able to live long, but now, in addition to weakness, it seems It doesn''t matter much.


    In other words, this person not only saved her from here, but also took her life back from Hades. He was a little curious about Monkey King: "Who are you?"


    Monkey King asked, "Are the girls now so rude?"


    The girl was silent for a moment, and said: "My name is Xin Yuan, can you tell me what your name is now?"


    "Sun Wukong, I don''t mind if you want to call me Brother Wukong."


    Hearing this, Xin Yuan immediately widened his eyes: "Monkey King?! Yun Dan''s master? The man who forced Qiongqi to dare not show up?!"


    "It turns out that someone remembers me, it''s really touching."


    "Your name is unknown to Xia Lan. Although Jiugongling has a commander, everyone agrees that you are the real uncrowned king."


    Monkey King laughed: "You have been trapped for too long and have not moved all the year round, and your limbs have temporarily lost the ability to move. I will suffer a bit. If you are pleasing to your eyes, let me carry you back."


    Xin Yuan tried to stand up and found that his limbs were indeed unable to exert his strength. He couldn''t help but glanced at Wen Qi. Seeing the other party''s indifferent attitude, it was obvious that he couldn''t count on it, so he nodded to Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong turned her back to Xin Yuan and put her on her back. Not to mention, this girl was quite predictable.


    Walking all the way back, Xin Yuan looked at the empty underground palace, full of doubts: "Where is the heavy zero here? And the damn fake Ye and Pei Zuo?"


    Monkey King: "Chong Ling hid it in fear. Pei Zuo, he should have hid it in fear. As for the fake leaf, I have already killed it."


    "Did you kill the fake leaf?!" Xin Yuan''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and Monkey King clearly felt that her delicate body was trembling slightly, and her heartbeat accelerated a lot. He was obviously excited: "That''s great. That damn thing, if it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t be locked up here! It¡¯s just a pity that I couldn¡¯t kill him personally! But fortunately there is still a Pei Zuo, this bastard, I must kill him personally. Solve my hatred!"


    "Pei Zuo, if you want to kill him, it might be a little bit hungry. He who has absorbed the power of the gods is no longer yours. Now, he has the power of Chaos, and there is no hope."


    "That guy actually controls the power of Chaos? How is this possible! Is the power of Chaos so easy to control?"


    "A person is driven to a dead end and can do anything. Chaos and Pei Zuo are even more frightened by me. It''s no surprise that they can cooperate with each other."


    Xin Yuan and Wen Qi were speechless when they heard this. It was incredible that one person could be so terrified that they could force the two existences of man and ancient fierce beasts together.


    In the whole world, the only person who can have such a deterrent is the Monkey King in front of him.


    The two chatted all the way, Wen Qi followed in silence, unknowingly, they had already left the underground palace.


    Once again enjoying the warmth of the warm sun shining on his body, Xin Yuan realized that this simple thing was so beautiful at this moment.


    That''s how people are. Only when they are lost can they know how to cherish and understand that what they didn''t see before is so precious.


    Wen Qi didn''t care about Xin Yuan, who couldn''t help feeling under the sun, but walked out quickly, looking at the night sun lying on the ground, blood-red and swollen, and ran over anxiously, releasing Yuan Qi, trying to heal him. But the slightest effect was not seen, and finally a trace of anxiety appeared on his indifferent face.


    Because Ye Yang''s condition at this time was really too bad, the bones all over his body were shattered, causing a lot of internal bleeding, making his skin become bloody and swollen, looking extraordinarily terrifying, he had already exhaled more and less breath.


    He originally thought that he could contain the injury with his own strength, but he was shocked to discover afterwards, no matter how hard he tried, there was no effect at all.


    Just kidding, he was severely injured by Monkey King himself. It was an absolute real injury. No one could recover it except for the existence of the same level as Monkey King.


    "That...that is...Master Yeyang...he...what happened to him?"


    At this moment, Xin Yuan obviously also noticed Yeyang not far away, and Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Perhaps it was because she was healed with her own Yuan Qi all the way when she came, she actually reluctantly walked to Ye Yang''s side, looking at Ye Yang''s terrifying look, her pupils shrank slightly, and her pretty face said, "Who did it?" "


    Wen Qi turned and looked at Monkey King.


    Xin Yuan looked astonished: "Is that Lord Yeyang you injured?"


    Sun Wukong spread his hands together: "He and Pei Zuo are in a cooperative relationship, and we are in a hostile relationship." ..

 2697 Chapter 50: Xia Lan vs. Rebel Xia Lan

    Xin Yuan was immediately silent when he heard the words. She naturally knew the relationship between Ye Yang and Pei Zuo, so it was natural for her to be hostile to Monkey King.


    "Since you think we are enemies, why save me?"


    "Save you?" Monkey King couldn''t help asking: "Why don''t you think you are my captive now?"


    "Huh?" Xin Yuan couldn''t help but stay in a daze, can he still understand that?


    Wen Qi did not talk nonsense, but stared directly at Monkey King.


    Although she didn''t speak, Sun Wukong read what she wanted to express at a glance: "You want to ask me if you can save him, right? A little bit, this kind of injury, for me, is just a matter of effort, just Why do I want to save? That is the enemy, I have no obligation to save him, and I hurt the person. If I am saving, wouldn''t it be unreasonable."


    "You!" Xin Yuan was obviously angry, but thinking about their current position, people seemed to have a reason for not helping them, and they were already very polite without directly killing them.


    Wen Qi watched Ye Yang''s breath become weaker and weaker, and his heart became anxious. Her life was also saved by Ye Yang. How could he watch him go to death like this, hesitating and struggling in his heart, There was indeed a puff, he knelt in front of Monkey King, and stretched out a finger to point to Ye Yang, his face firm.


    Monkey King pretended not to understand: "What do you want to express? I can''t understand sign language."


    Xin Yuan frowned and explained: "Wen Qi means that what you said before still counts? She hopes you can rescue Lord Yeyang."


    Sun Wukong was slightly surprised: "Oh~ can you think about it? If you become my subordinate, you must devote absolute loyalty, that is to say, from now on, everything about you will not belong to you, but to mine. , Are you sure you have to take everything you own in order to save such an old man?"


    Wen Qi frowned slightly, as if recalling his painful memories when he was injected with zero force...


    Finally, watching Monkey King nodded firmly.


    Xin Yuan explained to the side: "Fun Qi said that her life was saved by Master Yeyang, and now it is only returned to him."


    "I can''t see that you, with a three expressionless face, are still so empathetic and righteous. As expected, I didn''t misunderstand the wrong person. Very good. If this is your wish, I can achieve it for you, but , Do you really want to waste this wish on him? You know, what I mean by "any"."


    Wen Qi pointed at Yeyang and nodded firmly.


    "That''s what you want." Monkey King waved his hand, and the light poured down, shining on Ye Yang''s body, but in a moment, his horrible redness and swelling injury had recovered as well as before.


    This was like a miraculous scene, and Wen Qi and Xin Yuan''s eyes widened.


    Ye Yang suddenly opened his eyes and flew back, looking at Wen Qi with a gratified expression: "It seems that it was indeed a wise move to save you back then."


    Obviously, he saw everything that happened just now.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Ye Yang: "There is nothing wrong with you here, hurry up, and remember, only this time, if there is another next time, I won''t have the chance to let you reincarnate."


    "Huh!~" Ye Yang looked very ugly, glanced at Xin Yuan, and said coldly: "If you show up here, it seems that Pei Zuo is really using us to make small moves!"


    After a cold snort, several verticals disappeared into the distance...


    "Master Yeyang!" Xin Yuan saw it, and was about to follow, but was stopped by Monkey King: "You seem to have forgotten your current identity."


    Xin Yuan looked stunned: "You...you don''t really treat me as a prisoner, do you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "This is too much. I was so grateful to you just now."


    "Then I will return the gratitude to you."


    "..." Xin Yuan was speechless for a while. He didn''t expect that the legendary Master Monkey King was such an unscrupulous fellow.


    After teasing Xin Yuan, Sun Wukong didn¡¯t care about her, but carefully sensed the entire Jiugongling Mountain, but he discovered by accident that he did not perceive the breath of Pei Zuo, that guy had obviously fled with Langming mother and son and Ugly Sister. Jiugongling.


    "Escape? It''s a wise choice. It seems that they couldn''t learn the Wind Curse."


    When Xin Yuan heard this, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled, "You mean, Pei Zuo is no longer in Jiugongling?"


    "What you do, do you need me to teach you what is polite?"


    "No...no need!" Xin Yuan hurriedly shook his head: "Sun...Master Monkey King!"


    "Remove the word Sun."


    "Master Goku!"


    "This is good." Monkey King smiled and touched Xin Yuan''s head, the latter could only smile back.


    At this moment, five pillars of light suddenly rose up in the sky not far away, forming a huge light shield and falling down, forming a barrier, and the place where Monkey King was located was shrouded in it.


    "This is the sacred mountain ghost rumors. It seems that the battle will be over soon." Monkey King waved to Xin Yuan and Wen Qi: "Let''s go, let''s go over and take a look."


    When Monkey King arrived, the battle was almost over, and only the three of Miao Miao were still struggling to support them-Shan Gui Yao, Yi Hen Xi, Tian Jing Sha, and the others had already lain down.


    But they have also reached the end of the road. Although the mountain ghost rumors have even been used by Jue Qi Nikong, He Chenyue and the others have all practiced the mental methods taught by Monkey King, and they simply ignored his Jue Qi Nikong.


    However, Shan Gui Yao''s use of Jueqi Nikong was not to restrict Yundan and others, but only to restore the Yuanqi consumed by oneself.


    But even so, they are still at risk.


    Although the strength of the three of them is not much different from that of Yun Dan and others, but in terms of Yuan Qi''s quantity and durability, they are far behind Yun Dan and the others. After a few big moves, Yuan Qi is insufficient, but Yun Dan Their big trick is to free money, and the outcome is already obvious.


    "How many chivalrous Lan techniques is this already? Are their Yuan Qi infinite?" Shan Gui Yao once again used Jue Qi Nikong to add some Yuan Qi to the three of them, watching Yun Dan and others still It''s really helpless to not see the slightest consumption.


    That Lord Monkey King makes people feel desperate, so why are these people so difficult?Fortunately, they have guarded Jiugongling for several years without any problems.


    It seems that in those few years, they were really held back by the Zero King, not being incapable of attacking Jiugongling.


    "Tianjingsha, Mountain Ghost Rhyme, Yihenxi, don''t do unnecessary struggles, we just don''t want to hurt you hard, so that you are deadlocked until now, if you are stubbornly resisting, we are not welcome!" ..

 2698 Chapter 51 The New Command

    "Tianjingsha, Mountain Ghost Rhyme, and Yihenxi, don''t do unnecessary struggles. We just don''t want to hurt you hard, so that you are deadlocked until now. If you are stubbornly resisting, please don''t blame us for being polite!"


    Yun Dan stared at the front and cried out. The fighting has continued until now, and they have no patience to kill.


    Mountain ghost rumors, Yi Henxi, and Tian Jingsha are all dignified at this time. They also know very well that the battle has been divided up to now. If they hadn¡¯t fought each other with death, Yundan and others would not want to hurt. And their lives, the three of them were taken down long ago.


    It''s obviously impossible to catch it just with nothing.


    Fuqiu stared at the mountain ghost rumors and shouted: "Mountain ghost rumors, don¡¯t you always think you¡¯re smart? When things have reached this point, haven¡¯t you noticed something wrong? If you really think we are still Rebel Xia Lan, why don''t you take these injured Xia Lan to Fu Yi Lin, after they have recovered their memories, the truth will naturally come to light."


    "This..." Tian Jingsha heard the words, but looked at the mountain ghost rumors and Yi Henxi: "How do you two feel?"


    Shan Gui Yao frowned slightly and said: "Everything is for this reason, and the other party has no reason to deceive or trap. Let''s accompany them to Meiyilin."


    Yi Henxi heard the words and looked at Yundan and others: "Okay, we''ll go to Meiyi Forest with you, and see what tricks you want to play!"


    "This is not going to fight, but I made a special trip to watch the show."


    Monkey King took Wen Qi and Xin Yuan to express a little disappointment.


    After seeing Monkey King, Chenyue and the others both showed happy expressions and surrounded them slightly: "Big Brother Wukong, is the matter resolved? Where is the ugly girl? What about Pei Zuo?"


    Monkey King spread his hands together: "That guy hasn''t comprehended the curse of the wind until now, knowing he is invincible, he has already taken the ugly girl and the mother and son of Langming to run away."


    "Impossible!" Chao Long shouted angrily: "The leader is only temporarily retreating to comprehend the wind curse. Once successful, the leader will definitely come back!"


    "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you." Monkey King glanced at Disturbing Dragon, then at Yi Henxi and the others: "You can go to the place where Pei Zuo lives, and there is an underground palace built there, densely covered in it. Countless heavy zeros, those heavy zeros, were created by Pei Zuo and fake leaves, and the medium is the girl Xin Yuan next to me, she was just rescued from that underground palace."


    "This¡­"


    Shan Gui Yao and the others looked at each other, they were not talking nonsense, and ran directly to the place where Pei Zuo lived...


    Monkey King didn''t bother with them either, presumably they would understand everything after seeing it.


    Fuqiu was angry: "I didn''t expect this Pei Zuo to create Zero. I knew this before. I shouldn''t have banished him before, but just killed him!"


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, the three of Tian Jingsha all came back with black faces.


    "How, now should I understand who is the traitor Xia Lan?"


    All three Yi Henxi bowed to salute: "Sorry, I didn''t expect that we had been helping Chen to abuse him."


    Yun Dan: "Now that you understand the situation, please help us to take these people to Meiyilin together and help them find their lost memories."


    Thanks to the efforts of a group of people, all the Xialans in Jiugongling were taken to Melancholy Forest. As each Xialan retrieved his own memory, Pei Zuo''s charges were completely fulfilled.


    Regrettably, the memories of some Tai Chi heroes like Yi Henxi have not been retrieved.


    Yun Dan frowned and said: "It seems that your memory beads have been hidden by Pei Zuo, this guy still hid a hand."


    Biting looked at Wen Qi on the side: "You used to follow to apologize. Do you know about their memory beads?"


    Wen Qi shook his head.


    "It seems that if you want to restore your memory, you have to find Pei Zuo." Tian Jingsha said with a serious face: "But now Jiugongling has just recovered, and the dragons have no leader. You must first elect a new leader."


    The fifth curled his lips and said, "Does this still need to be said? In addition to Brother Wukong, who else is more qualified than Wukong?"


    Chenyue and other women are nodding their heads, even Tian Jingsha and them have no objection.


    However, Monkey King is not interested in the position of the leader: "I am not interested in whoever you like to be the leader."


    Biting immediately leaned forward: "Big Brother Wukong, this is the commander, how majestic! Are you really wrong?"


    "You love to be you."


    Biting''s eyes lit up: "Really?"


    "Don''t make trouble." Yun Dan pushed Biting behind him: "This position of commander is not something anyone can take. Can you bear that responsibility?"


    As he said, he looked at Monkey King with a serious face: "Wu Kong, are you really wrong? Today, you are the undisputed leader of Jiugongling."


    Monkey King: "I''ll leave it alone, aren''t you the hero who killed Qiongqi? No one has any objections if you take it upon me?"


    When Tian Jingsha and others heard this, both eyes brightened. If Monkey King is not interested in the position of the leader, then Yundan is indeed the most suitable candidate for the leader.


    "It seems that you are the leader, Yundan, don''t postpone it!"


    "This¡­"


    Yun Dan just wanted to postpone it, but Tian Jingsha had already knelt down and paid his respects: "Xuantian Temple Town Hall Envoy, Tian Jingsha, see the leader!"


    "Chitian Temple Town Hall Ambassador, Yi Henxi pays respects to the leader!"


    Someone started, everyone knelt down one by one, see the new commander.


    Seeing the black press over the kneeling crowd, Rao Yi Yundan''s calmness also became a little uncomfortable: "Hey~you...you all get up...I...I..."


    "Okay, Yundan, you leave me alone." Fuqiu said: "Except for Master Wukong, you are the only qualified person. Now that there is no leader in the Jiugongling group of dragons, it''s a critical juncture, so don''t delay. Up."


    "Then... I''ll take the leadership role temporarily. When Jiugongling stabilizes, we are holding a new leadership election ceremony."


    Fuqiu chuckled, "Then it''s settled, my master."


    Yun Dan ignored Fuqiu''s ridicule, but immediately entered his role: "Now, I will ignore the things of Pei Zuo for the time being. I will solve the internal affairs of Jiugongling first. Frost, Ming, dark, troublesome. The three of you go and take away the heavy zeros in the underground palace, they can''t stay in Jiugongling..."


    "Yes!"


    "Yi Henxi, Shan Gui Yao, you continue to be responsible for restoring the memories of other disciples..."


    With the order of Yundan''s orders, there is really a little commanding posture.


    Next, there are some trivial things inside Jiugongling. Monkey King is not interested in participating, and directly takes Xiaoya, Su Xi and the others return to the Yangtian Temple...

 2699 Chapter 52 Wind Whispers

    In a hidden gorge, Pei Zuo held Lang Ming and others under his belt, and his confidants were hiding here.


    Looking at Lang Ming who is making no progress, Pei left his face gloomy, holding Mei Ran''s neck and standing by the cliff looking at Lang Ming in front of him: "The time of the day is almost over. It seems that this wind curses you. There is no hope. In that case, your mother and son are no longer useful to me."


    When Lang Ming heard this, he looked anxious: "Isn''t there a few hours left? You are giving me a few hours, I will definitely understand the wind curse!"


    The chaos in Pei Zuo''s body also said anxiously: "Hey~ I said you don''t really want to kill their mother and child? He is the only hope to learn the wind curse. You can''t give him some time? You think this Is the wind curse so easy to learn?"


    "Give him time?" Pei Zuo said with a sullen face: "I give him time, who will give us time? The current Jiugongling, I am afraid that the Monkey King has already occupied it. When they are free, it will be our end. Do you think it¡¯s safe for us to hide in this barrier? Tell you the truth, Chenyue, Biting, etc. Their detection skills are no one can match. This barrier cannot avoid their detection. Yes, let alone that Monkey King!"


    "Damn, I suddenly found out that it was a wrong decision to cooperate with you!" Chaos opened his mouth wide and muttered, "I don''t know if it is too late to regret now?"


    Pei Zuo replied with a cold snort: "Regret? With that adult''s ability, what you did is probably already under his control. Now, you and I are already grasshoppers tied to the same thread. "


    When Chaos heard this, he immediately exploded and roared: "Grass! Labor and capital are not grasshoppers, labor and capital are chaos, the worst beast of the ancients, Pei Zuo, do you dare to humiliate me? Believe it or not, I swallowed you?"


    "You can swallow if you have the ability?"


    "I...I..." I chased me for a long time, and finally pulled my head down: "Madan, I suddenly feel that my future is dark! Well, ugly girl, how about a discussion?"


    Ugly girl turned her head: "Hmph~ You are a badass, I ignore you."


    Chaos was anxious, so he had to cast his anger on Lang Ming''s body: "I said kid, can you comprehend the wind curse? This is about the lives of all of us!"


    "What does it matter to you?"


    "Damn~ If you can''t comprehend the curse of the wind, we can''t compete with the Monkey King. All that is waiting for us is death, and your mother and son will be killed by Pei Zuo, what do you think?"


    "What are you doing nonsense with him!" Pei Zuo''s face was gloomy: "Didn''t you say that the ancient Xia Lan was a wind curse that you understood after you hit the cliff? I think, just take him off the cliff and try. You can try it."


    Chaos heard the words and said loudly: "Try it?"


    Pei Zuo ignored the constant chaos in his body. Instead, he looked towards Langming, and the hand holding Mei Ran''s neck tightened: "You choose it yourself. It''s you who jumped off the cliff or me. Let your mother jump off with you!"


    "You!!" Lang Ming was very angry, just about to swear, but saw that Pei Zuo pinched his mother''s hand and placed it on the edge of the cliff, as long as his hand was loosened, his mother would fall into the abyss.


    "Wait~Wait~ I jump! I jump!" Lang Ming saw this and was anxious: "But you have to promise me that no matter whether I succeed or not, you have to let Sister Mei go, otherwise I would rather die than What you want!"


    "Yes, if you are really dead, it doesn''t make any sense to me to keep this woman. It doesn''t hurt to spare her one."


    Mei Ran''s face flushed red, and she said with difficulty: "Lang Ming, don''t listen to him... how can you believe this kind of bastard... Isn''t it... death? The old lady is... not afraid! Lang Ming, don''t suffer... his... Threatening... Your father is... the hero of the salvation... Don''t you... discredit him..."


    Pei Zuo frowned slightly, with a cold face, "You have too much nonsense. It seems that you want to jump down with your son."


    "Don''t! Don''t! Don''t!" Lang Mingda was anxious, and hurriedly stopped: "I jump, don''t hurt Sister Mei, Sister Mei, you must live! Otherwise, my sacrifice will be great!"


    Mei Ran''s pupils were instantly tense, and she yelled with difficulty: "Lang Ming...Don''t..."


    It''s a pity that Lang Ming has turned a deaf ear. Standing on the edge of the cliff, feeling the breeze blowing across his face: "The Wind Curse... Papa... Don''t lie to me... This is related to the lives of my mother and I... "


    Leaning forward, Lang Ming has fallen into the abyss...


    "Lang Ming! No!!!"


    Mei Ran yelled when he saw it...


    Yangtian Temple, in the courtyard where Monkey King lives.


    Sun Wukong, who was playing with Xiaoya and the others, suddenly raised his head and looked to the south. At the corner of his mouth, a smile appeared: "Unexpectedly, I was hit by them by mistake..."


    "What did you learn? Brother Wukong?" Fifth glanced over his head, looking curious.


    "Na Langming has found the way to learn the wind curse, and then another interesting thing will happen."


    Yun Dan, who had just walked into the yard, happened to hear this, and her eyebrows frowned slightly: "It seems that we have to be prepared too."


    Hidden canyon.


    Pei Zuo looked at the huge wind pressure that suddenly rose under the cliff, and his eyes widened for a moment: "This...is this?"


    Er, at this moment, the chaos in his body is more excited than him: "Yes! That''s right! That''s how it feels! That''s how it feels! That kid really realized the wind curse!!"


    "Even so... I realized..." The ugly girl stared blankly at the figure floating in the air supported by the tornado, her eyes widened for a while.


    "Wind curse! This is Wind curse!!!" Pei Zuo was trembling with excitement and excitement: "What a strong oppression! Is this the natural power carried by the whole nature! It is amazing!!! You can win! With this power, we can win!"


    However, in the excitement of Pei Zuo, Na Langming suddenly stretched out his right hand and pointed it at him. In his palm, the whirlwind condensed, and Pei Zuo was surprised to find that his whole body seemed to be restrained by the entire nature. Unable to move, his face was shocked: "What do you want to do? Lang Ming! You have to think clearly, my current life is linked with your mother''s life. If I die, your mother will not survive. ."


    Lang Ming has no expression on his face. At this moment, he is fused with nature. It seems that even his feelings have become a little indifferent. His voice is full of aloofness and indifference: "That''s why I want to seal you."


    "Damn!!!"


    Pei''s expression on the left changed drastically...

 2700 Chapter 53 Scheming

    Seeing this, Mei Ran ran to the side with the ugly girl.


    Feeling that the wind pressure is getting heavier and heavier, Pei Zuo dare not neglect: "Chaos, when do you want to watch the show? If I am sealed, you will also be doomed."


    "Grass! I said this kid is unreliable. As soon as I realized the wind curse, I turned my head to deal with us!" The chaos screamed, and Pei Zuo''s whole body was instantly filled with an extremely powerful five-element Yuanqi , His eyes became pitch black, like crazy.


    "Ha~~!!!"


    Accompanied by Pei Zuo''s deep sigh, an extremely violent Yuan Qi burst out from his body, directly shattering the invisible force of nature that bound him.


    A little bit below his feet, appeared in front of Mei Ran like a teleport. In the dark eyes, there was no emotion of death and darkness. When he stretched out his bare hands, he grabbed Mei Ran''s neck...


    Pei Zuo knew very well that as long as he controlled Mei Ran, he was not afraid that Lang Ming would not be obedient.


    "Huh~ you badass, when I don''t exist?"


    Ugly girl screamed, and Yuan Qi gathered in her hands, and a huge mace was formed in an instant, and she banged her head towards Pei Zuo!


    The timing of the attack was too clever. At such a close range, the careless Pei Zuo could not make an effective dodge. He just protected his face with one hand and forcibly received the powerful blow of the ugly girl. Smashing, severe pain came from his arm, Pei Zuo only felt that he was hit by a mountain, and his body flew upside down involuntarily. He flipped in the air several times before unloading his strength and standing firmly on the ground.


    Shaking his numb arm, Pei Zuo''s expression was gloomy: "I asked you to take care of your business, and you have left your Five Elements Yuanqi in her body. This has become our obstacle!"


    "Huh~ I still need you to teach me to do things?" Chaos had two claws around his chest, and went back angrily, and the voice reached Ugly Girl¡¯s ears: "Ugly Girl, this is between us and him, don¡¯t you too much Nosy!"


    Ugly girl''s face was firm and unmoved: "Hmph! You are all bad guys, and that Pei Zuo is still my big enemy, and you are mixed up with him. If you leave him now, I will treat you as My friend, otherwise, you are my enemy too!"


    "Oh~~ You are quite tugging, and don''t look at whose power you are using now, you are still arrogant with me?" Chaos screamed, and between the left and right hands, the five elements in the ugly girl''s body Qi seemed to be drawn by the power of Monkey King, spilling out spontaneously, wrapping her whole body, but at the same time uncontrollably restraining Mei Ran beside her in his hand.


    Mei Ran looked astonished: "Ugly girl?! What are you?!!!


    "I...I don''t know either!!!" Ugly girl looked anxious: "I...my body is out of control? What is going on?"


    "Huh! Qiongqi can control people with zero power at will, and I am also a fierce beast, do you think I can''t do it? I give you the Five Elements Yuanqi, although it is to save you, I actually want better control You, after all, have a bargaining chip like you, even if I lose, I can still have a bargaining chip with Master Monkey King."


    The scandal said, and glared: "You bastard, you want to use me? Big brother will definitely not let you go!"


    "But~ as if he would bypass me." Chaos curled his lips: "Besides, Lao Tzu is a fierce beast. How can I be threatened by mere humans?!"


    As he said, stepping forward, he squeezed Mei Ran''s throat, looked at Lang Ming floating in the air, and said coldly: "I know that you kid will not be too peaceful. Fortunately, I left one hand. If your mother is killed like this, just let me down!"


    Lang Ming frowned slightly, looking at the pinched mother who was about to suffocate, sighed helplessly, and slowly landed...


    Although he has understood the wind curse, he is still just an ordinary person. The wind curse can only bring him the power to communicate with nature and use the power of nature to perform the sealing technique, but he himself still Just an ordinary person, in the face of this situation, he can do nothing.


    When Lang Ming just landed on the ground, he greeted Pei Zuo with a heavy kick and kicked him directly to the ground: "Huh~ I want to resist. I really think that after learning the wind curse, you will have the power to control your own destiny. Already? Ridiculous!"


    As he said, he stepped forward, stepped on Lang Ming¡¯s face, and spit out his saliva viciously: ¡°In the future, give me this kind of unrealistic attention, otherwise, I will make your mother worse off. dead!"


    Seeing that his son was greatly insulted because of him, Mei Ran spit fire in his angry eyes: "Lang Ming, you have to take care of me! Don''t you understand the curse of the wind? Are you afraid of what they do... Um~ ~"


    Before she finished speaking, Pei Zuo was forced to pinch her throat, causing her to swallow the words behind her abruptly.


    "Stop! You can humiliate me, but don''t hurt my mother! Otherwise, even if you die, I will never forgive you!"


    Pei Zuo looked at Lang Ming''s extremely angry expression, his brows were slightly frowned, and he was really afraid that he would be anxious. If he cast the wind curse without threats, it would be really troublesome.


    He threw Mei Ran on the ground, but Pei Zuo grabbed Lang Ming¡¯s throat, with a gloomy and terrifying expression: "As long as you are obedient and obedient, I will naturally not hurt your mother, but if you don¡¯t know good or bad, I will immediately. Just killed your mother, it''s a big deal!"


    Lang Ming clenched his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. Looking at Mei Ran on the ground, his angry expression gradually subsided: "I... I know..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the abnormal changes protruded, but the blood vessels and blue veins all over Pei Zuo''s body were bulging, agitating like an earthworm, which was very frightening.


    And the endless stream of Five Elements Yuan Qi turned into a torrent of water, followed Pei Zuo¡¯s arm, and invaded Lang Ming¡¯s body...


    This change made Pei''s face changed drastically: "Chaos! What do you want to do?!!!"


    "What are you doing? Wow haha~~~!!!" Chaos¡¯s arrogant voice reverberated instantly: "Of course it¡¯s a better host. A trash like you, Lao Tzu mixes with you, it¡¯s a loss and a price reduction. !"


    "you you you!"


    Pei Zuo''s face was blue with anger, and the Xia Lan hexagrams under his feet shone brightly, and a huge and pure Yuan Qi burst out from his inner body. It was the pure Yuan Qi of the ancient Xia Lan who belonged to the god pendant.


    "Hey~ Do you still want to seal me with this incomplete pendant?" Chaos sneered coldly: "I really think that our ancient beasts are soft persimmons, it''s so easy to pinch? If I didn''t volunteer, you really think it''s in your body. This seal breaking technique can really seal me up?" ..

 2701 Chapter 54: Dove Occupies Magpies Nest

    Chaos at this moment is extremely happy, in fact, after Pei Zuo transferred it from Ugly Girl''s body to his own body, Chaos already has the ability to break the seal. The reason why he has not been in trouble is that he is waiting for the opportunity to see who Can comprehend the wind curse, and then seize control of his body in one fell swoop.


    Pei Zuo''s face was shocked: "You... can you break the seal yourself?"


    The chaotic voice was full of pride: "Then I have to thank you for releasing me from Ugly Girl''s body. The seal in that guy''s body is much stronger than yours. The power of the gods in your body is because it made me ugly. My sister¡¯s body is transferred to your body, and the seal is being applied. It has been weakened a lot, and it is no longer enough to trap me."


    While speaking, the huge five-element Yuanqi of Chaos has been completely transferred to Lang Ming''s body, which also shows that the Yuanshen of Chaos has lodged in Lang Ming''s body.


    His eyes were dark, and he released evil spirits. Lang Ming''s body was filled with the extremely excited laughter of Chaos: "Wow, haha~~~ It worked! This body is now mine!"


    With one hand stretched out, a wave of extremely cold ice emerged in a flash, freezing Pei Zuo and his confidants in the shining iceberg.


    "It''s really good, this human body!" Chaos squeezed his fists and smiled with joy: "Although the power of the physical body is far inferior to my body, the combat power that can be exerted seems to be above my body. ."


    Unfolding his figure, the chaos flashed around like a teleport instantly, and the speed was so fast that it was hard to distinguish with the naked eye.


    "Sure enough, the power is gathered at one point, and the power that can be exerted is really amazing. Although my body is strong, it is too big and the speed of movement is also limited. I have power but I can only become a living target. However, this small human The small body is not limited by this, but it can even display my unparalleled strength!"


    At this moment, Chaos''s heart is full of incomparable confidence: "I won''t lose, as long as this human body is there, plus the power of the wind curse, I won''t lose!"


    However, at the next moment, Chaos calmed down again: "No...I can''t be so optimistic! Monkey King''s strength has far surpassed the scope of human beings. Just in case, I have to resurrect Ying Lu..."


    "Lang Ming...you...are you okay?"


    Chaos jumped and yelled: "Damn, I am Chaos, not Langming, nor your son. If you dare to look at me like this, you will kill you! Lao Tzu is very fierce!"


    Hearing the words, Mei Ran immediately grabbed Chaos''s collar with excitement and kept shaking: "You return Langming to me, and Langming to me!"


    "Stop~Stop~~ My head was fainted by you~~ I told you to stop!!" Chaos fanned Mei Ran out with an annoyed expression: "Talk to you well, you don''t understand, right? , I was said to be fierce!"


    The ugly girl hurriedly ran to lift Mei Ran up, staring chaotically and glaringly at her: "You villain, I will definitely ask Big Brother to beat you all over the floor!"


    "Cut~ I should be the one who said this." Chaos''s face was arrogant: "Now I may not lose to him!"


    "You can''t beat Big Brother, Big Brother is the strongest!"


    "...Although I don''t want to admit it, that guy is really strong, but what''s the use of being strong? I have mastered the wind curse now. This is the strongest sealing technique that ignores the difference in level. Even if I can''t beat it, I will let He tasted the pain we have been sealed by Xia Lan so far!"


    "You will lose, bastard!"


    "I''ve said that I am Chaos, not a jerk! You uncultivated kid, if it wasn''t for your role, I really want to slap you to death! Go!"


    "Don''t go with you, you villain!"


    "Hmph~~ You can''t do that." Chaos put the ugly girl in his hand, but unexpectedly turned her head and took a bite on his wrist.


    "Silk~~It hurts~~~ Let it go, let it go!"


    The scandal said that she bit harder, and two bloodstains spilled from her teeth.


    "You!!" Chaos was so painful that he raised his palm and had to take a palm shot, but for some reason, his hand was half-feared, and he let it down again: "Humph~~ bite, bite~ It¡¯s not hurt anyway. I, you bite hard, it''s better to bite off the meat."


    Mei Ran on the side heard the words and looked at the blood spilling from Langming''s wrist. Her heart felt distressed: "Ugly girl, let go of it. This body is indeed my family. You bit him like this and hurt my family. Langming!"


    "Um~~ I want... (Don''t)" However, there are so many ugly girls who don''t care about them. They bite more vigorously and do not let go. Chaos is also screaming in pain anyway, which is enough.


    "You guy..." Ugly girl''s stubborn temper also made Chaos an angry face. She wanted to give her a severe lesson, but for some reason, whenever she wanted to do something, her heart would always be inexplicably soft. The time Ugly Sister was together had already affected her mood.


    "Hmph~ you bite as you like, anyway, it''s just a little bit of pain, my uncle said that there is no pressure!" Chaos trembling his face and holding on, regardless of Mei Ran, he left here by himself.


    Mei Ran looked at the distant back of Chaos, her eyes flickered: "This Chaos... seems to be slightly different from other ancient beasts..." After hesitating, Mei Ran tore off a rag from her clothes and threw it on the ground, tightly After following, Chaos now occupies her son''s body. She can''t just leave her son alone.


    Jiugongling.


    As the memories of the heroes recovered, Jiugongling also gradually recovered its former glory.


    The only regret is that Tian Jingsha and other Tai Chi heroes have not recovered their memories.


    However, they who had awakened, although they had not recovered their memory, still respected the orders of the new leader Yundan.


    After another busy day, Yun Dan dragged his slightly exhausted body back to the Yangtian Temple and sat beside Monkey King: "Wukong, now Jiugongling is almost back on track, do we have to save the Ugly as soon as possible? Sister, help Tian Jingsha and the others find the memory beads?"


    "You are now the leader of Jiugongling. Naturally, you are in charge, but you don''t have to worry about the safety of Ugly Girl. Chaos will not harm her. Besides, I have also left protective measures on Ugly Girl. No one can hurt her."


    Yun Dan heard the words, and the worries in his heart dissipated: "Then we will set off tomorrow. Now that the three fierce beasts are all present, who knows if they will have the idea of ??smashing..." ..

 2702 Chapter 55 I Want to Go Home

    While Sun Wukong was chatting with Yundan, Shan Gui Yao also came to the Yangtian Temple, clasped his fists and said respectfully: "Commander, we have tried everything we can, but we still can''t destroy the magical tool in the underground palace. Master Monkey King took a trip."


    "Magic weapon?" Monkey King looked at the ghost rumors of the mountain: "You are talking about the magic weapon that makes zero?"


    "Yes, although Zero has been taken away by Frost and the others, but the magical artifact that made Zero cannot remain in the world. In order to avoid someone using it for the evil world in the future, it can only be destroyed."


    Monkey King made a single-handed move, and a nail-sized ball of light condensed in his hand, floating in front of Shan Gui Yao: "Throwing this thing at that magic weapon is enough to destroy it."


    "Yes!" Shan Gui Yao took a step forward and held it carefully with both hands. He hesitated, and asked: "While restoring the memories of the other disciples, I found a problem. Everyone has the same tampered memory. , It¡¯s just that the overlay on the most important memory node has been modified. I am thinking, can our memory also be able to revise our modified memory and then it can be restored?"


    Monkey King: "Others'' memories are covered, but your most important part of memory is directly refined into memory beads and taken away, and then new memories are installed, so even if you modify this part of memory Correction can only remember part of the memory, but will not restore the complete memory, so you still have to take back your memory beads from Pei Zuo''s hands."


    The mountain ghost rumors immediately bowed and said: "I also ask Master Monkey King to help us correct the memory that has been tampered with. This memory has always been in our minds. There are many things we can''t judge correctly."


    "This is not a troublesome thing. If you really don''t want to have that fake memory, you can just erase it, and at most you have forgotten an important memory. It''s just an indirect memory loss. When the memory beads are retrieved, it will naturally return to normal, but if the memory is erased, it might cause you to fall into chaos."


    "This... let''s forget it!" Shan Gui Yao thought for a while, gave up erasing the memory that was tampered with. After all, that memory is the most important memory in their lives. If it is gone, who knows it will What happened.


    With the Yuan-Huang group gifted by Monkey King, the mountain ghost rumored farewell and left the Yangtian Temple.


    Seeing that the ghost rumors of the mountains and mountains had left, Monkey King hugged Yundan: "After a busy day, it''s really hard. Let''s go, I will give you a massage when I get back to the room."


    "Big Brother Wukong, we have been busy for a day too, we are very tired!" I don''t know when, Biting, Chenyue, and Mo Yi also jumped out.


    Monkey King smiled: "It''s okay, it''s okay, everyone..."


    In the mountain path, the already possessed Chaos jumped and jumped all the way, enjoying the rare freedom, and at the same time marveling at the body of Langming: "Wow, haha~~~ This body is really amazing! I didn''t expect it to be a ugly girl. It''s amazing! It''s a physique that is naturally suitable for cultivating the wind curse. It is not ordinary. It is not like the weak chicken of Pei Zuo. He does not dare to use the extra Five Elements Yuanqi in his body for fear of giving him It''s really a shame to die, but now it''s all the hardship and contentment, and it''s not in vain that I have endured it for so long."


    The ugly girl looked at the chaos that was fifty meters away from them, and secretly pulled the corners of Mei Ran''s clothes, whispered: "Well, madam, bastard have run so far, or let''s run away ?"


    "What a lady!" Mei Ran slapped and slapped the ugly girl on the head angrily: "It''s not polite to call Mei Sister; but even if you run away, the bastard now has my son. I can¡¯t leave him alone."


    "But... wouldn''t it be better if we go to find Big Brother?"


    "That''s right, but the premise is that we have to run away!"


    "Hee hee hee ~ ~ That''s right!" Chaos suddenly appeared in front of the two of them, patted the ugly girl on the shoulder, and said with a smug expression: "You little girl still wants to run away. Huh? Study hard with this lady, you can see how high people''s consciousness is."


    "What auntie? Called Mei Sister!" Mei Ran glared at him instantly, slapped Chaos on the head severely.


    "Uh~~Yes~~Sister Mei!" Chaos nodded subconsciously, but suddenly he stared at Mei Ran with a fierce gaze: "Hey~ No! I am Chaos, not you. Son, I''m afraid of your wool, dare you pat me on the head, and be careful I eat you!"


    Mei Ran pouted her lips and didn''t care: "I''ve heard these dozens of times. It''s really hard to practice. If you have the ability, you will eat me!"


    Chaos acted viciously: "Do you really think I dare?"


    Mei Ran was not afraid: "You are here!"


    Seeing Mei Ran''s fearless expression, Chaos suddenly pulled his head down, with a dull look on his face: "Damn it, I am Chaos, why is this lady not afraid of me?"


    Mei Ran once again slapped Chaos on the head unceremoniously: "What a damn, Sister Mei! Sister Mei!"


    "..." Chaos looked at Mei Ran with a look of lovelessness, and wanted to kill her, but this thought just came up, and for some reason, he suddenly lost his interest.


    "It''s boring, boring, why don''t you be afraid of me, I don''t want to play..." Chaos kicked the stone near the flying foot, like an angry child lowering his head and thinking.


    Looking at the back of Chaos, who was pulling his head and walking forward, Mei Ran pulled Ugly Girl and whispered: "Ugly Girl, have you noticed that this bastard is actually not that bad, and it''s quite fun."


    Chaos suddenly turned around in anger and glared at Mei Ran and roared loudly: "It''s fun your sister! I am Chaos, not a bastard. I dare to bark, I eat you!"


    "Yes, yes~~ Master bastard." Mei Ran had a perfunctory expression.


    Ugly girl looked at Chaos and asked curiously: "Asshole, do you really plan to release that peach?"


    Chaos look crazy expression: "ah ah ah ~ ~ ~ say that the chaos, not a bastard, you two think you still mad at me is not what ah peaches, is Tao Wu, Tao Wu?!!"


    "Then you really want to release that ?"


    "Release a fart, you humans are not fun at all, I''m suddenly out of the mood now, I want to go home."


    Mei Ran was shocked when he heard this, what''s going on?I knocked him twice on the head, wouldn''t I knock him stupid?

 2703 Chapter Fifty Six

    Chaos sat down on the ground, tugging his head, his face looked unlovable.


    Ugly girl looked at his expression, but she was happy: "Asshole, you are not going to go against the big brother?"


    "Fighting a fart, if it wasn''t for being forced at first, the idiot wanted to fight him. That guy is a pervert. Even if I took back all my strength and added the wind curse, I am afraid it would not be his opponent. Lao Tzu thought all the way. Now, when it''s time to counsel, you have to counsel."


    When Mei Ran heard the words, she rolled her eyes and said, "Since you know, you still toss it!"


    "Do you think I want to? Isn''t this being forced?" Chaos said, and was silent for a while, looking at Ugly Girl and Mei Ran and said, "You two, go."


    Mei Ran looked surprised: "Huh? Why did you suddenly change sex?"


    "Turn sex! Can you leave or not?"


    "You return Langming to me, and I will leave."


    "Not yet, I have to rely on his power to release my body, and when I am free, I will return him to you."


    Mei Randai frowned slightly: "Do you want to break the seal? Haven''t you come out now?"


    "Come out, I''m just a strand of soul remaining in my bones, and the body is still sealed. When the seal is broken, this kid will naturally be free."


    Mei Ran looked shocked: "Just a little primordial spirit in the bones, can you have such power? How strong are your ancient fierce beasts?"


    "Hmph~~" The old man with the chaotic nose cocked, his face proud: "That is, how can our ancient beasts be comparable to you weak humans."


    Mei Ran glanced at Chaos and said indifferently: "Being defeated by broiler humans like us, it seems that your ancient beasts are weaker!"


    "I~~" Chaos was choked by anger for a while, and he didn''t know how to refute it. He snorted and said, "I won''t talk nonsense with you, you two should get out of here, and when I am free, I will return to my own world. Now, this kid will not be in danger."


    Mei Ran looked at Chaos with suspicion: "You guy would be so kind? Wouldn''t it be that we want to relax our vigilance and want to do things after the seal is broken?"


    "Damn! Lao Tzu is the kind of person who speaks nothing, right, is it a fierce beast? Lao Tzu also has dignity, and naturally speaks for nothing!"


    Mei Ran: "Then you come back to Jiugongling with us, let Master Wukong decide."


    Chaos heard the words and jumped up high: "Grass~ I don¡¯t go back, do you want my life? You don¡¯t know how strong the Monkey King is. In Lao Tzu¡¯s perception, his power is a bottomless pit. The strongest beast in our world is still terrifying. I don¡¯t want to go back and die and I don¡¯t want to see him again. I want to go home. This human world is too dangerous."


    Mei Ran and Ugly Girl looked at the chaos that suddenly appeared in the sky, and they were speechless for a while, but the chaotic words caught their attention: "You said, there are fierce beasts in your world?"


    Chaos rolled his eyes: "Nonsense, just don''t ask about things about our world, I will never say."


    "Don''t talk about being pulled down."


    Mei Ran pondered for a moment, and said with a serious face: "If you really want to go home safely, the best way is to take us back in person, and then explain clearly to Master Monkey King, so that you will be safe, otherwise, wait for you to release yourself. After the body, Master Monkey King will be able to detect you the first time. Then, maybe people will not bother to listen to your nonsense and give you a second."


    When Chaos heard this, his heart trembled with fright. Thinking of the scene of Monkey King killing the gluttonous gluttonously, the heart that was originally persuaded by the sky has reached a new height. Looking at the ugly girl, he said: "Go back, ugly girl, you You have to keep me safe."


    Ugly sister patted her chest and said, "As long as you are good, we will remain friends. Big brother won''t hurt you."


    "It''s hard to tell. He almost let King Zero eat me before." Chaos muttered, "Don''t think he is a good man. In fact, he is more fierce than our fierce beasts. There is no good and evil at all."


    The ugly girl immediately glared at him: "You are not allowed to speak ill of your big brother."


    "How can I say bad things about him? This is a fact. I can sense it from his accidental leak of breath..." Chaos said with a look of fear: "His murderous aura is simply earth-shattering. It''s impossible to have that kind of aura, otherwise you think Lao Tzu would be so embarrassed?"


    Mei Ran rolled his eyes immediately: "Billions of creatures? Are you kidding? Do you think he destroyed the world? If that''s the case, then the world is over."


    "Superficial!" Chaos glanced at Mei Ran and said, "Do you think there is only such a world in the world? Tell you, this world is so big, far from what you know, I guess, Master Monkey King is not this world at all. People in this world can¡¯t have that kind of power. Our fierce beast is already the strongest in the world, but he actually possesses the power to kill the fierce beast in seconds. It¡¯s really terrifying!"


    "It''s getting more mysterious as we talk about it. Anyway, we are all mortals and don''t want to know so much." Mei Ran said with an open-minded expression: "Hurry up and make up your mind, do you want to go back with us?"


    "Let''s go! Let''s go! I don''t want to follow in the footsteps of Qiongqi and Gourmet. I have to persuade him when he should be counseled.


    Jiugongling, Monkey King''s room.


    After putting on his clothes, Monkey King bowed his head and kissed Chenyue and their cheeks, then walked out of the room and closed the door.


    When I came to the entrance of the main hall of Yangtian Temple, I just happened to see Fifth, Xia Lu and the others were teaching Xiaoya, Su Xi and the others were practising Xia Lan Shu.


    Although Xiaoya and Su Xi are just ordinary people, but there is Monkey King here, isn''t it easy to practice the Chivalrous Art?


    "Xiaoya, what do you become with this weapon?"


    "Drumsticks! People like chicken drumsticks the most!"


    "Chicken, you big-headed ghost, quickly change it, you still want to take a chicken leg to hit someone? Change it, like me, condense into a big axe, look, how majestic!"


    "No, they are girls, so they don''t want big axes. It doesn''t conform to the temperament of a lady."


    "Are you saying I''m not a lady enough?"


    "No! No! Sister Xia Lu is definitely the most lady''s big sister in the world."


    Monkey King was so far away that he heard their conversation, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "It seems to be practicing Yuanqi Huabing, but this Xiaoya has a high desire to survive."


    Monkey King walked closer and greeted: "You guys come here, I have a task for you to complete."


    "Brother Wukong!"


    When I saw Monkey King, a few little loli rushed to the Monkey King, looking forward to it: "What task is it?" ..

 2704 Chapter 57 Treatment

    "You go down the mountain to meet the ugly girl at the gate. If you let them go up the mountain without authorization, it will cause unnecessary trouble."


    "It turned out to be just picking up people. People thought it was as powerful as a task." The fifth pouted, with a bored expression on his face.


    On the contrary, Xiaoya looked happy: "Is the ugly girl back? Great, I''ll pick her up!" Without asking the reason, she hurried down the mountain.


    Su Xi and Xia Lu immediately followed, but the fifth looked at Sun Wukong with curiosity: "Brother Wukong, we don''t seem to send someone to rescue the ugly girl? Why did she come back?"


    Monkey King laughed: "Have you forgotten that you still surrendered in this world?"


    "Turn yourself in?" Fifth''s face was astonished: "No! Pei Zuo doesn''t seem to be a person who can surrender!"


    "Pei Zuo can''t, but Chaos will."


    The reason why Monkey King didn''t rush to save the ugly girl was because he knew that Chaos would come back obediently in the end, because he had already let Chaos feel his terrifying aura. As long as Chaos is not stupid, he will naturally come back.


    There was a lovely expression on the fifth face: "Isn''t this Pei Zuo and Chaos falling out?"


    Monkey King asked back: "When Chaos sees a body that is more suitable for it to host, what do you think he will do?"


    "Naturally, I did not hesitate to get rid of the original host!" As he said, the fifth eyes lit up: "You mean, the current chaos has left Pei Zuo''s body?"


    "The power of Chaos is not something anyone can bear. The reason why Pei Zuo can barely bear it is all because of the pure Yuan Qi of the ancient Xialan in his body and the voluntary boarding of Chaos. If Chaos is not willing, even if Pei Zuo has the ancient Xialan The pure and pure Yuanqi cannot be safe and sound. Guess whose body it is now lodged on?"


    The fifth contemplation lasted only a moment, and said: "Could it be that Langming? You said that the kid is born with the natural talent for practising wind curse, and his physique is naturally extraordinary. Apart from him, I can''t think of anyone else.


    Monkey King touched the fifth head and smiled: "It seems that your little head is quite smart. Go and call for disturbing dragon, Yi Henxi, Ziyan, I have something to order."


    "Okay!" The fifth trot out immediately.


    It didn''t take long for the fifth to bring the three of them to Monkey King.


    Yi Henxi stepped forward and said respectfully: "Master Monkey King, I don''t know what is your order to come to us?"


    "There has been news about Pei Zuo..." Sun Wukong said, and threw a map to Yi Henxi: "The circle drawn above is where Pei Zuo is located. He has been frozen by Chaos. Each team will bring him, but you still have to be careful, that guy now has the power of eight gods."


    Yi Henxi took the map, took a look, and said respectfully, "We will definitely bring him back to Jiugongling."


    After Monkey King waved his hand, the three Yi Henxi turned and left.


    Looking at the back of the three people leaving, Fifth looked at Monkey King and said: "Brother Wukong, the memories of the three of them have not been restored. Is it really okay to send them?"


    "That''s why I asked them to bring their own team."


    "Just the few Liangyi Xialan under them? What a shit?"


    "Don''t underestimate them, even if you are against them, you won''t necessarily win."


    The fifth curled his lips, full of dissatisfaction: "How is it possible, people are Tai Chi Xia Lan."


    Sun Wukong murmured: "What kind of taiji, people can still abuse the shadow level."


    The fifth one looked confused and didn''t understand: "What are you talking about?"


    "It means it literally. If you don''t understand it, then forget it." After saying that, Monkey King saw Wen Qi walking not far away. The one who was far away was to salute Monkey King. Just about to turn around and leave, he saw Monkey King treat himself. When he waved his hands, he walked towards Monkey King. When he got closer, he bowed and saluted again, looking at Monkey King, waiting for his command.


    Monkey King: "You can''t talk, it''s really troublesome. You have to guess what you want to express every time. Do you want to talk?"


    The expressionless Wen Qi heard this, his eyes lit up slightly, and he looked straight at Monkey King, with a little excitement, as if he was confirming that his throat really seemed to be healed.


    "Your throat broke when it was injected with zero force, right?"


    Wen Qi is a little bit, she has also been healed, but unfortunately because of her zero-strength relationship, the broken throat has not been able to recover, causing her''ahhhh'' voice to be extremely ugly, making her afraid to speak again.


    "Want to be cured?"


    Wen Qi nodded vigorously, looking at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Let me check it first." Monkey King sat down on the steps casually, patted his thigh, and looked at Wen Qi: "Come and lie down."


    Wen Qi hesitated, blushing, and lying on Monkey King''s lap with a knee pillow.


    I saw the fifth one, and his eyes were full of envy: "Brother Wukong¡¯s knee pillow, I really want to try it~"


    Monkey King ignored the fifth, but said to Wen Qi: "Open your mouth."


    Fumizaki opened her tongue, and Monkey King held her tongue with two fingers (not to mention the greasy touch), and looked at her throat to confirm that her vocal cords had indeed been damaged.


    But at this moment, Fuqiu appeared outside the hall for some time, looking at the situation in front of him, with a look of astonishment: "I said Lord Wukong, even if you want to play, please go back to your room. , What kind of style."


    Sun Wukong glanced at Fuqiu and ignored her, but Wen Qi, who was originally blushed, was even more embarrassed.


    The fifth one is looking at Fuqiu with contempt: "It''s really full of dirty thoughts. Brother Wukong is treating Wen Qi."


    "Oh~ Can Fumizaki''s voice be cured?" Fuqiu said with joy: "By the way, if it was you, it would be fine."


    With that, he leaned over immediately: "How is it, how is it, is it a big problem?"


    Looking at the mature and charming Da Yujie next to him, Monkey King said that he was a little stressed: "I said you look back, don''t you get so close?"


    Fuqiu followed Sun Wukong''s gaze and glanced at the ditch on his chest, and smiled: "How is it, Master Wukong, is it good-looking? Compared to Yundan, who is better?"


    "Well~ I haven''t studied it, it''s not easy to compare!"


    Fuqiu immediately cast a wink: "Then find time for us to study together!"


    Before Monkey King could reply, Fifth couldn''t stand it and shouted: "There are still children here, don''t just drive, bastard!" ..

 2705 Chapter 58 Clearance

    "Fifth, you look so cute when you are jealous!" Fuqiu smiled and put the fifth in his arms, the greatness of her chest directly squeezed her face and transformed it.


    "I don''t have any, huh!" The fifth humbled a snort, pushed Fuqiu away, and approached Monkey King and said, "Brother Wukong, let''s ignore her, you continue to treat Wen Qi."


    Speaking of treatment, Fuqiu''s expression immediately became serious: "Master Wukong, can it be cured?"


    "Little meaning."


    Monkey King''s fingers shone with a gleam, and he reached into Wen Yan''s mouth. Under the light, Wenzaki''s damaged vocal cords immediately recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, even the zero force that interfered with its recovery was cleansed out. .


    "Okay, try talking."


    Fumizaki opened his mouth, "Ahhhh" twice, but he couldn''t speak, but his voice was no longer hoarse and unpleasant, and became the lightness that a female voice should deserve.


    Fuqiu Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "Isn''t it impossible to speak? Is it really cured?"


    "She just haven''t spoken for a long time, and she didn''t adapt for a while." Monkey King looked at Wen Qi and gave her an encouraging look: "Come slowly, don''t be nervous."


    "Go...kong...sir..."


    Although the words were not very clear, the light voice did come from Wen Qi''s mouth. Fuqiu heard the words with joy on his face: "Ah~ It''s really good! Congratulations, Wen Qi!"


    "Thanks...thank you!" Wen Qi looked at Monkey King with gratitude. Although his words were a bit jerky, it was just because he hadn''t spoken all the year round, he naturally recovered after being proficient.


    "Wen Qi, I asked you to come to Luan Tiandian to help, why are you lazy running here?"


    Wen Qi turned around and looked behind him: "Xin... Yuan..."


    Hearing this, Xin Yuan''s eyes widened instantly: "You, you...you can talk?"


    Wen Qi was still expressionless, but looked at Monkey King: "Um... Goku... Your lord..."


    "It turns out that Master Wukong helped you heal." Xin Yuan''s joy flashed away, watching Monkey King bow and salute, looking expectantly at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, you can make us zero Is the force removed?"


    "Clear zero force? Why? Isn''t it good to master one more force?"


    "I hate zero!"


    The experience of being injected with zero force was used as a tool for making zero, which made Xin Yuan feel extremely disgusted with zero and zero force.


    "In fact, zero force is just a form of strength, there is no good or bad, but since you are so annoying, I can help you completely remove it."


    "That really troubles Master Wukong." Xin Yuan looked happy.


    Sun Wukong flicked a finger, and a ball of light instantly shot into Xin Yuan''s body, turned into a light wave and spread across her body in a flash, purifying all the zero energy of her body, and even her physique was baptized once, and later practice Getting up will do more with less.


    Feeling his own changes, Xin Yuan was excited and excited: "Finally, this nasty zero force has been cleared away, and I am finally returning to an ordinary person!"


    After being touched, Xin Yuan cried with joy: "Huh~~ That¡¯s how I feel, the whole person has become relaxed! Lord Goku, thank you so much! I don¡¯t know what to say, anyway, I¡¯m Xin Yuan Your fate will be yours from now on!"


    Monkey King waved his hand casually: "It''s not so exaggerated, it''s just a matter of raising a hand."


    "No, it may be just a matter of effort for you, but for me, it can determine the fate of my life!"


    Wen Qi stepped forward and pulled the corner of Monkey King''s clothes: "Wukong...sir..."


    The shining and expectant look in his eyes is self-evident.


    "Do you want to clear it too?"


    "Yeah!" Wen Qi nodded vigorously. This zero force has caused them to suffer. They are not as unaffected by the zero force, but they have always been tortured by the zero force.


    Sun Wukong is not talking nonsense, a ray of light shot into Wen Qi''s body, and she was also able to count her zero energy.


    "Thank you!"


    Wen Qi''s expressionless face also showed a trace of excitement, but she, who was not good at words, could only express her thanks, but the gratitude in her eyes, Sun Wukong, was clearly visible.


    Fifth, he looked at the expressions of the two women and smiled: "Congratulations, Brother Wukong, you have two more loyal little fans~"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed the fifth face: "Then are you?"


    "Of course they are!" Fifth blushed.


    But at this moment, a sweet drink came from down the mountain: "Big Brother!!"


    The fifth heard the words, and looked down the mountain outside the temple: "This seems to be the voice of an ugly girl?"


    But for a moment, I saw the ugly girl hurriedly running from far to near...


    Xiaoya was panting and chasing behind: "I said you slow down, ugly girl! I''m exhausted!"


    In the back, Lang Ming and Mei Ran, and Su Xi.


    However, seeing Lang Ming''s expression of fear at this moment, he dared not walk outside the hall after he finished walking the mountain road.


    "Big brother!"


    Ugly girl rushed and hugged Monkey King''s thighs, her face was happy and excited.


    Monkey King smiled and touched Ugly Girl¡¯s head. There was still an extra large chicken leg in his hand and handed it to her. Monkey King knew very well that for Ugly Girl, if there were too many words, it was more important than a chicken leg. .


    Sure enough, at the first glance when she saw the drumstick, the ugly girl glared her eyes and took it with a happy face.


    Fifth looked at her and couldn''t help but spit out: "You really know how to be satisfied! I thought there would be a touching reunion scene, but a chicken leg sent you away?"


    Xiaoya ran up to Monkey King out of breath, and stretched out her hand: "I want it too."


    So, the long-lost picture was staged again: two little loli sitting side by side on the steps, you bite, I bite off the chicken legs, the picture is very warm.


    Monkey King turned his head to look at''Lang Ming'' who had not dared to step forward for a long time not far away, and said calmly: "Since it''s here, come here quickly, can''t I ask for it?"


    "No...no...that...hehe~~~" Chaos walked up to Monkey King tremblingly, and from the corner of his eyes he kept asking Ugly Girl for help. Unfortunately, now Ugly Girl only has chicken legs in his eyes, so he gave Chaos to Chaos. Ignored.


    Monkey King: "You don''t have to wink at Ugly Girl. For the sake of you being such a master, it''s not impossible to spare your life, and you can even be free."


    When Chaos heard the words, his eyes lit up: "What you said is true? Don''t frame me."


    "But the premise is that you have to promise me a condition." ..

 2706 Chapter 59: Guardian Beast

    "Say!" Chaos was very respectful.


    "I give you two choices, one: just as you wish, I will help you break the seal, and then return to your own world, never to step here again; two: I can also help you break some of the seals , Give you freedom, but the price is to join Jiugongling and become the eternal patron saint of Jiugongling until you die."


    "This second is also called giving me freedom? Obviously it tied me and Jiugongling together! And I hate you Xia Lan the most. I have no way to protect Xia Lan!"


    Monkey King said indifferently: "It seems that you have chosen the first, no harm, but don''t forget, what is the purpose of coming to this world? If you just go back, what will be the consequences?"


    "I..." Chaos heard the words, his eyes widened in astonishment: "Do you know about our fierce beasts? You also know about our world?!"


    Monkey King smiled: "What do you mean?"


    Chaos was silent for a while, and said seriously: "Just to protect the safety of Jiugongling? Others will not restrict my freedom?"


    "As long as Jiugongling is in the disaster of extinction, you can come forward, and the rest is up to you."


    Fuqiu immediately added: "Of course, we can''t do bad things either."


    "Um~~"


    Chaos was thinking, hesitating, and to be honest, returning to its own world, if it had to be forced, it really didn''t want to go back.


    If it¡¯s the previous chaos, it¡¯s impossible for it to stay behind to guard Jiugongling and protect humans. However, after spending some time with the ugly girl, it also made it human and made it feel lonely. Other beasts are different.


    Ugly girl has finished eating the chicken legs in her hand, looking at Chaos with expectant eyes: "Asshole, you can stay, we can still play together in the future."


    "Who wants to play with you! And there! I am Chaos, not a bastard. How many times do you want me to tell you?!"


    Monkey King looked at Chaos and said calmly: "Tell me about your plan."


    "I only care about the safety of Jiugongling, I don''t care about the life and death of the heroes!"


    "can."


    "Then I will choose the second one!"


    The scandal said that she was immediately delighted: "Great, bastard, we will be partners in the future!"


    Chaos was angry and yelled: "It''s Chaos, Chaos! Who is your companion? It''s just my deal with Master Monkey King!"


    "Since you have made your choice, I will honor what I have given you and return you to freedom."


    As Monkey King said, he inhaled casually, the Primordial God of Chaos was sucked out of Lang Ming''s body, and the sky was also darkened, forming a huge black hole, from which a steady stream of Five Elements Yuan Qi was released. It turned into a beam of light and shot into the chaotic body, causing its originally petite body to suddenly increase to tens of meters, roaring and shaking the sky, shocking the world.


    However, Lang Ming was unable to carry it to the ground, and was lifted by Mei Ran and pulled aside...


    "My God! What is this?!!!"


    "Quick! Quick! An unknown monster is attacking Jiugongling! End! End!"


    The chivalrous people in Jiugongling immediately became nervous when they saw the huge body of Chaos.


    Fuqiu immediately calmed the crowd: "Don''t be nervous, it''s not an enemy, this is a new collection of Master Wukong... well, a new pet, yes, it''s a pet!"


    As soon as the originally nervous Xia Lan heard this, the tense atmosphere of bullying disappeared instantly.


    "It turned out to be Master Wukong''s pet, scared me!"


    "Master Monkey King is really amazing, every pet is so extraordinary!"


    "You deserve to be Monkey King! I heard that even King Zero is a pet of Monkey King. I don''t know what this monster is? It looks so scary!"


    "You said, wouldn''t it be another beast?"


    "It''s possible!!"


    The Xia Lan chirped completely without the tension, but watched the show from the sidelines, but they had never seen the body of Chaos, so they were just guessing for a while, and they were not sure that this was really a beast.


    Looking at the huge chaos in front of him, Monkey King said indifferently: "I have completely released your soul, but your physical body has been permanently sealed. From then on, you will live in Jiugongling in this state, but This piece is a bit bigger, so let¡¯s change to the original size."


    When Chaos heard this, the huge body shrank instantly at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the end, it turned into a half-human height, looking as cute as a pet dog, so cute, but with excitement and excitement written on its face: "Wow Haha~~~ I finally regained freedom, this feeling is really cool!"


    Monkey King: "Don''t forget the commitment between you and me. You should feel it. I imposed a technique on you. Once you violate the commitment to me, you will die instantly."


    Chaos, who had been laughing with excitement, stopped abruptly: "Well, our fierce beasts also have dignity. We will naturally abide by what we promised and will never violate it! Or, Master Monkey, you still give this technique to Do you understand?"


    "Since you won''t go against it, you don''t need to be afraid, do you?"


    Chaos laughed twice: "That''s...that''s...hehe~~~"


    It seems that it has a small abacus in its heart. It is very clear that human life is very short. Once Monkey King leaves, it still obeys the agreement of a fart, but such a technique is applied to its body and directly affects its smallness. The abacus was wiped out invisible.


    Looking at the Xia Lan in Jiugongling Mountains, he was basically attracted to the Yangtian Temple by this big movement. Monkey King also just announced: "As you can see, this is the chaos of one of the ancient beasts, but it has now been I guard it. From now on, it will also be a member of Jiugongling, the guardian beast of Jiugongling, guarding Jiugongling."


    "My God! The ancient fierce beast has become our guardian beast in Jiugongling?!!!"


    "Long live Master Goku! Long live!!"


    For a time, all the Xia Lan shouted in excitement!


    Using an ancient fierce beast as the guardian beast of Jiugongling is really a big deal!


    "Okay, there is nothing wrong now, let''s do our own things!"


    With the order of Monkey King, all Xia Lan was full of excitement and excitement...


    In the living room, Chenyue and the others were also awakened at this time. They put on their clothes and surrounded Monkey King. Yun Dan said with worry: "Wukong, what do you do for Jiugongling, how do I feel about you? Are you leaving again?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Indeed, he is about to leave."


    Chenyue and the others changed their faces when they heard this: "Didn''t they say they won''t be leaving anymore?"


    "Don''t worry, I will take you with you this time I leave, and it''s time for you to go out and meet the world."


    Chenyue and the other women were relieved after hearing this...

 2707 Chapter Sixty No

    The simple and wide roads on the outskirts of the mountain road have been covered with a thick layer of ice, resembling a hill, straddling the two banks of the mountain road, blocking the road.


    The iceberg is as transparent as a mirror, and you can clearly see the frozen figure inside. At this moment, it is emitting a faint red light, burning like a fire, dissolving the inner ice wall, causing the frozen people inside to gradually break free from the shackles until The hands and feet returned to their freedom, accompanied by the shining of a strong light, the whole iceberg burst open with a bang, and a man with eight light beads shining above his head rose into the sky, floating above the void, his eyes were deep, Gritting his teeth contained extreme anger: "Chaos!!!"


    After a long time, it seemed that the anger in his heart had been calmed. Pei made a move with his left and right hands, a cloud of black energy gathered, and a move with his left hand, and another group of Five Elements Yuanqi in his hand, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "But I want Yes, I finally got..."


    "Huh?" Pei Zuo seemed to have the feeling, and suddenly turned his head to look into the distance, frowning slightly: "Yuan Yuan is approaching...Yihenxi?...Is it for me? But now I have my own thoughts. Yes, there is no need to pester them..."


    The body moves sideways, it directly turns into a stream of light, disappearing into the distance...


    After a while, Yi Henxi and others rushed here, looking at the broken ice in the place, frowned slightly: "No, we are late, Pei Zuo has left!"


    Qianjun picked up a piece of crushed ice, and after sensing it, he said in a deep voice, "The Yuan Qi remaining on this hasn''t completely dissipated. It seems that he has just left soon."


    Disturbing the dragon immediately shouted, "What are you waiting for, hurry up!"


    In the dense forest, after Pei Zuo clothed the barrier, he stared at the outside of the dense forest with a solemn expression: "With Yi Henxi and their tracking methods, I am afraid that it will not take long to find my hiding place. It seems that I have to hurry up. Time will do."


    As he said, Pei Zuo suddenly grabbed his chest with one hand, and the black zero force overflowed from his chest, condensed in his hand...


    At the same time, Yi Henxi and others traced them all the way, and they also came to the periphery of the dense forest. Although there were barriers, the fluctuations emanating from the Five Elements Yuanqi and Zero Li were obviously felt by them.


    "This Yuanqi... is the chaotic five-element Yuanqi, and it has zero force, no, why is it still mixed with Qiongqi''s zero force? There are fake leaves? What the hell is this Pei Zuo doing?"


    Yi Henxi looked at the depths of the dense forest and said with a serious face: "It seems that things are not as simple as we thought, Ziyan, hurry up and send a message to Jiugongling, we may need support!"


    Ziyan nodded his head and gestured to his disciple Jin Chi. The latter immediately took out a pen and paper and wrote and painted with Yuan Qi. After attracting Costin, he sent it back to Jiugongling...


    Guihai stared at the dense forest, and said calmly: "Teacher Yi Henxi, are we going to find out now, or are we waiting for reinforcements?"


    "Go in first, no matter what tricks Pei Zuo wants to play, we must stop it!"


    Ziyan: "Be careful, that Pei''s left body has an eight-piece pendant. If we fight hard, we may not be opponents. We only need to delay time. We can''t be the enemy."


    "understand!"


    The group was fully guarded and broke into the dense forest...


    However, when they arrived at the scene, the pictures they saw were shocking. They all stopped and were full of shock: "That is...?!!!"


    I saw a group of intense black zero-force and chaotic five-element Yuan Qi in the air from time to time entangled and intertwined, fused with each other, even the pure Yuan Qi of the eight god pendants were drawn into each other, moving and condensing, gradually Formed a touch of human figure...


    At the same time, an unparalleled, evil, and powerful aura was released from the species, and it became stronger and stronger, more and more solid...


    When Yi Henxi saw them, they were frightened: "No, isn''t it possible that Pei Zuo is resurrecting someone else?"


    Disturbing the dragon yelled: "Quickly, stop him! Dikun and Bengyun Cannon!!!"


    The earth attribute Yuan Qi was highly condensed in his hand, and he bombarded the figure that gradually condensed and formed not far away!


    Unfortunately, halfway through, it was suddenly blocked by the barrier that Pei Zuo laid down. After the roar, the barrier only fluctuated a few times, but it was not damaged.


    Pei turned left, with a sneer on his face: "This barrier is formed by the power of the eight pieces of the gods. Although it is not a paired defense, it is still possible to block you for a period of time. After you destroy the barrier , I¡¯m already resurrected, hahaha~~~"


    You Fudong looked puzzled: "Teacher Long, who is this?"


    Disturbing Dragon is also stunned: "I don''t know! Just looking at the leaked breath is definitely not a simple thing!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, quickly break the barrier, you must stop Pei Zuo!"


    Yi Henxi and others are not talking nonsense. They each used their own abilities to bombard the barrier. With a series of attacks, the light of the barrier became increasingly dim. Seeing that it was about to break, Pei Zuo laughed excitedly. It sounded in vain: "It''s too late! It''s too late! My noah... My noah has been resurrected! Hahaha~~~!!!"


    Yi Henxi and others stopped looking, but saw that the intertwined and cohesive energy in the air had been completely dissolved and introverted. With the dissipation of the outer black air, what appeared in front of everyone was a cute and lovely white. The hair girl, but her eyes were dark and hollow, showing that she was so ruthless, as if she could swallow everything in the world into darkness.


    At first glance, people can''t help but feel some scalp tingling, and they can clearly sense that this person is definitely the worst aggregate in the world, evil and ruthless.


    "No~ my no~ finally resurrected, the fake leaf really didn''t lie to me!!" Pei Zuo looked at the figure floating in the sky, his hands trembled in excitement, a little lost.


    What he did, he did not hesitate to cooperate with fake leaves, he did not hesitate to destroy Jiugongling, but also to do, all he did was to resurrect the man in front of him.


    "Hehehe~~~ Are you Xia Lan?"


    Buah looked at Pei Zuo with a pair of dark and evil eyes, and let out a burst of laughter like a little girl like silver bells, it sounded so evil and strange, full of malice.


    "I..." Pei Zuogang wanted to answer, but his voice stopped abruptly. He looked down in amazement, and was shocked to find that his chest had already been pierced by the girl he called unaffordable.


    "You...you..." Pei Zuo''s eyes widened, shaking, in disbelief: "You...you are not...no..."


    However, the one who answered him was the wicked laughter of a girl like a silver bell: "I hate Xia Lan the most, hehe~~ So, you should die!"


    Pulling it out, Pei Zuo''s heart has already been pulled out by her. With the slight beating, they all gasped at Yi Henxi!


    This lovely girl makes their scalp numb!..

 2708 Chapter 61: Disturbing the Dragon

    Pei Zuo opened his mouth with difficulty, but he couldn''t make a sound anymore, and fell into permanent darkness.


    "Hehehe~~~ Killed a hero~" Noah let out a wicked laugh like a silver bell, with a little force in his hand, the heart pinched in his palm burst into a pool of blood, and then he looked strange Looking at Yi Henxi and others: "Are you...also Xia Lan? Hee hee~~~ I hate Xia Lan the most, so Xia Lan must die!"


    "Everyone..."


    Yi Henxi shouted loudly, but before the word "heart" was uttered, he felt a black shadow flashing in front of him, and he held his hand in front of him with meaning, and immediately felt bombarded by a terrifying force, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. , Flew out directly, fell tens of meters away severely, and the pain seemed to move even the internal organs.


    "Ok... terrible power!!!"


    Yi Henxi wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with a look of shock. The strength of this unreasonable person has already reached the level of power conferred by Chaos, far beyond what they can contend.


    "Retreat! Don''t fight her!"


    Enduring the severe pain of internal organs, Yi Henxi shouted to Qianjun and the others.


    Ziyan and others who had originally wanted to besiege Buah, all retreated after hearing this.


    No, he smiled: "If you run away, it won''t be fun. Come and play with me!"


    His figure flashed, as if teleporting, he appeared in front of Guihai, not as good as the opponent''s reaction, and hit his chest with a palm, flew tens of meters away, and he didn''t get up for a long time.


    "Damn it!" Qianjun looked angry: "Shuikan Yanbing cut!"


    "Digun Bengyun Cannon!"


    You Budong, Disturbing Dragon, etc. are all using their own special skills, and they are bombarded away...


    Faced with such a intensive attack, Noah already grinned, and then stretched out one hand, but saw a black gas surging out of her palm, forming a rapidly rotating black hole, and the suction was bursting. It turned out to have swallowed the stunts of Haunting Long and the others, and disappeared without a trace.


    At the same time, Noah''s breath has obviously increased by one point, and she can absorb the power of Xia Lan Shu to strengthen herself.


    Upon seeing this scene, Yi Henxi''s expression became solemn: "This is the power of chaos. The five elements are mutually reinforcing and restraining each other. She can absorb our chivalrous arts to strengthen herself, and she has zero strength. What kind of life has Pei Zuo resurrected? Monster!"


    "Hee hee~~~Yuan Hao is so delicious~~Do you have any more?" Noah''s eyes flashed with gluttonous kneeling light, and he licked the corners of his mouth, looking very evil.


    The next moment, it was already flashing in front of Qianjun, with one hand on his chest, and the suction surge, Qianjun¡¯s Yuan Qi was continuously absorbed by her...


    "Damn! This little girl is too evil, Qianjun can''t be sucked away by her, or she will die!" Chu Long''s face was heavy, as if he had made some determination, and he said to Yi Henxi and the others. Voice: "You guys go quickly, I''ll hold this guy, and go to Master Monkey King for help!"


    With that said, he transported all his own Yuanqi, and rushed towards Buah recklessly...


    "Hehe~~ You seem to be more delicious!" Noah looked at Disturbance Dragon, took a one-handed breath, Disturbance Dragon''s body instantly rose from the ground, and flew towards her...


    At the same time, with the help of her moments of distraction, Qianjun also launched her own chivalrous art, clasping the awkward left hand with both hands, and shouted in a low voice, "Shuikan is frozen in ice!"


    The piercing cold air surged, and the ice was spreading towards her at an astonishing speed along the arm¡¯s back...


    No Adai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, zero force burst out of her hand, and she casually threw Qianjun away. Just about to move her hand again, the disturbing dragon who was attracted by her uttered a loud voice. : "Dikun gathers the earth into a mountain!!!"


    At this moment, Chao Long burst out all the Yuan Qi, causing the surrounding sand and stones to gather towards him, forming a big mountain, enclosing him with Bu Ah...


    Despite the intervention of Monkey King, this disturbing dragon still seems unable to escape the same fate.


    "Teacher Disturbance!!!!"


    Upon seeing this, You couldn''t help yelling, and wanted to help. He knew very well what exactly was the meaning of this trick by Disturbing Dragon.


    However, it was stopped by Yi Henxi: "Don''t let your teacher waste your thoughts, let''s go!"


    Ziyan and the others took one last look at the disturbing dragon that was gradually turning into a mountain, and resolutely turned and fled...


    The soil attribute Yuanqi is becoming more and more dense, and the hill gradually turned into a big mountain, and finally stood there.


    After a while, a purple halo suddenly flashed at the foot of the mountain, and a petite figure flashed out. Looking at the mountain in front of him, he grinned and laughed differently: "What a great Xia Lan~ I was almost trapped. , But they are better~~hehehe~~~"


    With that, looking towards the direction where Yi Henxi and others fled: "You can''t escape~~"


    Jiugongling, Yangtian Temple.


    Monkey King really lay in the yard enjoying the massage between Chenyue and Mo Yi, but saw Fuqiu rushing in, holding a piece of paper in her hand, regardless of the exaggerated arc of her chest, came to Monkey King. In front of him, his face was eager: "Master Wukong, it''s not OK, there is a problem with Yi Henxi and the others."


    "What can go wrong? Take me to see." Monkey King moved his head on Chenyue''s beautiful legs, and stretched out his hand.


    Fuqiu handed the note to him. Monkey King just glanced at him, and he was surprised: "I didn''t expect Pei Zuo to revive her..."


    "Who is she?" Fuqiu looked curious: "Even Yi Henxi can''t handle it?"


    "It seems to be called Noah, the last zero created by Qiongqi, but the current Noah is no longer the original Noah, it''s just empty, it''s already a brand new life form; Pei Zuo has enough. It''s tragic, it took so much effort to resurrect a zero, but in the end it was killed by the zero that he resurrected, which is really ironic."


    "Is Pei Zuo dead?" Fuqiu took the note in Sun Wukong''s hand, looked at it for a while, and said, "But it didn''t say anything, how did you know?"


    "It''s not easy to know, it''s just a matter of thought." Sun Wukong got up from Chenyue''s beautiful legs a little bit reluctantly, and said calmly: "It seems I have to go, otherwise Yi Henxi and the others will be finished."


    Hearing this, Fuqiu immediately urged: "Then what are you still lingering about, hurry up!"


    Monkey King waved his hand and disappeared.


    Biting looked at the place where Sun Wukong disappeared, tilted her head and said: "No, Brother Wukong is not the kind of character who actively runs to save people!"


    Chenyue: "Unless the other person is a beauty."


    Mo Yi and the others looked at each other and they were speechless...

 2709 Chapter 62 Food

    The rain was torrential, and the sound of rain gradually.


    After Yi Henxi and Ziyan made the judgment, they guarded Qianjun and others quickly shuttled through the forest path; and not far above them, there was a girl with black air rising all over her body, making it like a splatter, a cage. The heavy rain couldn''t touch the body.


    "Don''t run~ Play with someone~ It will make your clothes wet in such a heavy rain~" The girl''s voice was especially light in the heavy rain, but her delicate face was revealing With evil intentions not commensurate with her beauty.


    Yi Henxi looked back, but saw the girl getting bigger and bigger in the storm, knowing that the distance was only more than ten feet, and her complexion instantly became solemn: "Ziyan, I''ll hand you over!"


    As he said, he stopped and stood in front of the girl, and the Xia Lanshu who had been preparing for the escape was also released: "Wind Sunda Qianye Xianglong!"


    The long green dragon made up of the wood attribute Yuanqi descended from the sky, like a galaxy plummeting down towards Buah!


    "Hehehe~~~ There is something delicious again." Noah''s dark eyes showed a strange light, one hand stretched out, a black halo emerged in his hand, and it directly collided with the falling green dragon. They were together, but there was no loud noise. Instead, Mu Long plunged into the aperture of her palm and quickly disappeared.


    "Is there any more? Is there any more?" Noah''s expression was still unfulfilled, looking at Yi Henxi as if he was looking at a rare snack in the world.


    Yi Henxi''s face was heavy. He had known that his chivalrous art would not work. He did so only to delay and gain some time.


    Qianjun stopped and looked back: "Teacher Yi Henxi?"


    "Leave me alone! Hurry up!"


    Guihai pulled Qianjun and yelled: "Let''s go! Even if we all stay, we will only sacrifice in vain, not the sacrifice of Teacher Yi Henxi for us!"


    "Damn it!!" Qianjun gritted his teeth, struggling hard in his heart: "No! We have lost Teacher Disturbance Long, we must never lose Teacher Yi Henxi again! Even if I die, I will not abandon my companions. Up!"


    With that said, Qianjun ran back resolutely regardless of Guihai¡¯s persuasion...


    Seeing Qianjun''s performance like this, You Budong also yelled and followed up: "Ahhhh~~ I want to avenge Teacher Disturbance Long, you devil, go to death!!!"


    Seeing that the matter had reached this point, Ziyan frowned slightly, and made up his mind: "It seems that I can only fight, I hope Master Monkey King can arrive in time!"


    The determination has been made, and under the leadership of Ziyan, they all returned to Yi Henxi''s side, glaring at the evil figure in the sky.


    Seeing this, Yi Henxi was very touched and helpless: "You guys..."


    Ziyan looked serious: "Even if we run away, at her speed, we probably won''t be able to escape. Since she broke them one by one, we might as well gather and fight to the death."


    "It will die!"


    "No Xia Lan is afraid of death!"


    When Yi Henxi heard this, he laughed, knowing he would die. At this moment, none of them felt scared: "No matter who you are, even if you kill us all, you will not survive tonight. Master Monkey King will come and clean up. your!"


    "Sun Wukong? Who is that? Is it delicious?" Noah tilted her head and smiled weirdly. What she said was delicious, naturally asking if Sun Wukong''s Yuanqi was delicious.


    "Of course it''s delicious, and it''s addictive."


    The indifferent voice sounded in vain behind Noah, frowning with fright, suddenly turned around and looked at the man who was floating in the air like her, with curiosity on his face: "Hehe~~When did you come to the back of the house? Looks better than them~"


    When Yi Henxi and the others saw the figure that suddenly appeared, their expressions of death turned into joy: "Master Monkey King!!"


    "So you are the Monkey King in their mouths! I hope you are more fun than them~"


    Monkey King smiled and looked at him, and said with interest: "The power of this world is really magical. The interweaving of various energies, even if it is based on other life forms. Used as a template, but for mortals, it¡¯s also great."


    Yi Henxi said loudly: "Master Monkey King, be careful, this guy can swallow other people''s Yuanqi or Xia Lan skills to strengthen himself, don''t use Yuanqi to attack her!"


    "Oh, as far as I know, you shouldn''t have this kind of ability. It seems that it has changed due to the butterfly effect?" Monkey King said, and there was already a ray of light on his fingertips. It''s not shooting.


    No, he immediately stretched out with one hand, a black hole emerged, and he directly sucked the ball of light in, and its breath instantly increased by a quarter.


    "Wow~~It''s delicious!! You really are more delicious than them!!" Noah''s eyes flashed with excitement for a moment, and his greedy and evil eyes stared directly at Sun Wukong.


    "Master Monkey King!!!"


    When Yi Henxi and the others met, they both looked anxious. They had already warned him, why did they even give Yuan Qi a meal?


    "You can devour other people''s power, assimilate yourself, and strengthen yourself. You have a good ability." Monkey King looked at him with a smile: "Little girl, do you want to go with me?"


    "Hee hee~~food~~food~~~"


    Noah looked at Monkey King, slobbering.


    "It seems that intelligence has not been fully developed, and only acted according to his own will." Monkey King looked at Noah with a smile: "This is better. Wild beasts are easier to subdue than people."


    "Come on! Let me take a look at what kind of skills you have created with Qiqiong Qi''s zero force, chaotic Yuan Qi, gluttonous power, and Xia Lan Yuan Qi all in one body."


    The indifferent expression and tone of Sun Wukong in front of him made Noah a little irritable: "Xia Lan...I don''t like it!!!"


    The figure instantly turned into a black shadow and disappeared where it was. The next moment, a whip kick hit Monkey King''s head.


    However, Monkey King didn''t even bother to turn his body, only one finger could easily block a fierce whip leg.


    Monkey King was a little surprised: "The power is okay, it''s actually much stronger than the power when Chaos bestowed the ugly girl. It deserves to be the new life born from the resurrection with the power of the three evil beasts."


    "Huh~~Sure enough, the Monkey King is the strongest!!"


    Yi Henxi and the others saw that Monkey King actually blocked the attack with one finger, and their hearts were finally released.


    After all, they are also worried that if this girl who is a little bit outrageous to them can''t stop Wukong, it would be dangerous.


    However, the facts proved that their worries were unnecessary, and there was no one in this world who was an opponent of Master Monkey King...

 2710 Chapter 63: Monkey King vs Noah

    No Adai frowned and looked at Monkey King, her full whip kick was easily picked up by the opponent with just one finger, which made her sense the power of Monkey King.


    But in order to prove the authenticity of Monkey King, she did not stop attacking, her figure turned into a shadow, and launched a continuous attack on Monkey King. Suddenly left and right, up and down, fast and hard to distinguish with the naked eye, she can see. Henxi and the others only felt dazzled, but Monkey King still stood there, never moved a step, did not even turn around, just a single finger blocked all the attacks.


    "This... is not a level at all!" Qianjun looked at the situation in front of him with a look of admiration.


    Guihai looked serious, but he did not lose admiration: "This is natural, Lord Monkey King does not even look at the ancient beasts. This girl was only resurrected with their remaining power. How could it be Lord Monkey King? opponent."


    Yu Fudong yelled, "Master Wukong, kill her! Teacher Cilong died in her hands. You must avenge Teacher Cilong!"


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "Do you disturb the dragon? It''s just petrified and not dead yet. When I solve her, I will save him."


    "Ah~! Is there any help for Teacher Disturbance?!" You did not hear the words, with a look of ecstasy.


    Yi Henxi and the others, who had originally had a sad heart, became surprised when they heard this. They also thought that the dragon was dead, but they didn''t expect it to be saved.


    After the continuous attack, he didn''t even touch the opponent''s foot. Noah finally stopped, watching Monkey King from a distance, breathing slightly.


    Monkey King looked at her, with a calm expression: "The temptation ends here, right? You should already understand the gap with me, right?"


    "Hmm~~Xia Lan is about to die, I hate Xia Lan the most!!"


    However, not only did I not have the slightest sense of jealousy, but the expression on his face became more and more evil. Black air rose all over his body, and there was a faint thunder in the air, which gradually turned into a loud bang, shaking people. Deaf, purple thunder was shining as the dark clouds rolled.


    "Hehe~~~"


    Noah, looking at Monkey King with a strange smile, a purple halo appeared on the black, zero-strength fiber hand. Pointing at Monkey King lightly, the rumbling purple thunder in the sky turned into a dazzling purple light. Falling down, there was a faint roar of Thunder Dragon.


    "This should be the Xia Lan technique? This girl can still use the Xia Lan technique." Monkey King became more and more satisfied with Noah''s performance. Before his death, fake leaf had been doing experiments with zero force and Yuan Qi coexisting, but this No, it seems to have reached this point perfectly, even more perfect than Zhewei, because she also possesses the power of other fierce beasts.


    "It seems that the power between the fierce beast and the fierce beast has the effect of checks and balances, which also led to a balance of power in her body, which is really an unexpected product."


    Whispering to himself, Monkey King stretched out with one hand and grabbed the purple thunder that was falling down. The crackling sound was shocking.


    Qianjun and the others were all dumbfounded: "Should I catch Thunder with only one hand? Can Thunder catch it too?"


    Sun Wukong ignored the shock of Yi Henxi and the others, but with a little effort, he ripped the purple thunder from the thundercloud, held the thunder, turned it into a thunder whip, and flew away...


    I am agile and agile. I leap slightly to dodge away. However, the thunder whip is still spiritual, turning into a snake chasing after it, winding through the air. After a round of evasion, I am shocked. It was discovered that she had been trapped in the woven thundernet unknowingly, and she was inevitable.


    With a stab, the thunder whip hit Buah''s body directly, causing her entire body to tremble, groaning, lying on the ground, convulsing, it seems that the electricity contained in this thunder whip is extraordinary.


    This whip went down, screaming and screaming, rolling all over the floor, and they couldn''t bear it together with Yi Henxi, and they shifted their eyes and didn''t look.


    Like a wild zero, if you don''t convince her, fear, and fear, she won''t succumb, so Monkey King has no mercy, but he has a sense of measure and won''t kill her.


    However, the more I was beaten, the more ferocious in her eyes, the brutal and ferociousness in her unruly eyes was released. After this whip, she gradually adapted to the power of the thunder whip and made her face Lei¡¯s characteristics had the ability to resist, and finally he was able to withstand it completely. He slowly stood up from the ground, and as Yuan Hao gathered in his palm, a golden lightsaber appeared in the sky, pointing diagonally at Monkey King¡¯s. Direction.


    "This is a metallic chivalrous magic, go quickly, leave the attack range!"


    Upon seeing this, Yi Henxi immediately gave a warning, and Tong Qianjun and others hurried away from here.


    "This body is really good, it adapts to Thunder''s power so quickly, not bad, not bad!" Monkey King''s eyes became more and more satisfied.


    Looking up at the lightsaber that was aimed at him, Monkey King once again focused his gaze on Noah''s body: "The temptation is over, you are very to my appetite, so next, let you see it in person. The gap between them!"


    As he said, Monkey King opened his palm, and a ball of light emerged in his palm. The brilliance skyrocketed and spread out instantly. Wherever it passed, if the lightsaber in the sky met the scorching sun, it would disappear silently. .


    Immediately, Monkey King threw the ball of light in his palm and exploded on the ground where Yubu Ah was. A terrifying mushroom cloud instantly rose to the sky. In an instant, the earth moved and the mountains shook, and the terrifying wind blew, making Yi Hen Xi almost couldn''t stand them.


    If it weren''t for the terrible aftermath that was blocked by a transparent barrier, the aftermath that spread out was enough to drown them all and turn them into dust.


    When everything was calm, what appeared in front of Yi Henxi and their eyes was a huge pothole, and in the center of the pothole, Bu Ah was lying down in it, looking embarrassed, in the dark pupils. The horror of the rest of his life.


    The horror submerged by the power of the terrorist explosion, people who have not experienced it personally will never understand the horror.


    Monkey King approached her step by step. At this moment, he was not awful, but he was like a frightened deer, crawling and retreating. The blow just now made her understand that the person in front of her has the strength to easily destroy her. .


    Before coming to Buah, Monkey King fixedly looked at her: "Give you two choices, one, die. Two, follow me, which one do you choose?"


    The present is not ah, but there is no humanity, only absolute force can be conquered...

 2711 Chapter Sixty Four

    Hearing this, he grinned and glared at Monkey King, with a fierce look on his face.


    When Monkey King saw this, he grinned, "It seems that the lessons for you are not enough."


    With one hand stretched out, a ball of light condensed in the palm, and terrifying waves of destruction emanated from it. Together with Yi Henxi, they felt a sense of horror of scalp tingling. This ball of light can not only easily destroy them, but also Doubt is enough to destroy the world.


    Noah, her eyes widened because of fear, her strength was stronger than Yi Henxi and the others, her perception was more sensitive, and she was naturally more able to perceive the horror of this ball of light.


    Although she can devour energy to strengthen her body, she believes that if she swallows this ball of light, she will definitely turn around and burst into death due to the overflow of energy.


    "How about it, do you want to reconsider it?" Monkey King turned the ball of light in his hand and looked at him with a smile.


    As the ball of light flipped up and down in Monkey King''s hands, Buah''s heart also beating up and down, fearing that one would not fall to the ground.


    In this tense and numb scalp horror, Rao was so fierce that he couldn¡¯t bear this kind of horror. He swallowed his saliva, knelt down obediently, and kowtow to Monkey King, obviously so strong in Monkey King. Then I chose to yield.


    Sun Wukong squatted down and touched his head: "This is good, you have to be obedient in the future, otherwise you will have to spank."


    Noah fixed his eyes on the ball of light in Monkey King''s hand, nodded in fear, and then he stretched out his tongue greedily and licked the corners of his lips. Although the power contained in the ball of light was terrifying, it was equally for her. There is also an irresistible temptation.


    "Really a greedy ghost." Monkey King smiled, making a cut in the ball of light like a pancake...


    Upon seeing this, he immediately opened his small mouth, looking at Monkey King expectantly, his expression was like a pet waiting for the owner to feed.


    The original look of evil and fierce innocence suddenly showed such an expression. They were all dumbfounded when they saw Yi Henxi. They couldn¡¯t help but admire the Monkey King who was five-body throwing himself on the ground. Such a fierce creature can be tamed like this. As expected of Master Monkey King!


    Monkey King smiled and fed the crushed energy gap into Bu Ah''s mouth. The latter immediately squinted his eyes with enjoyment, blinked his mouth, his whole body was shining with a silvery white light.


    "This physique is really good, as long as it is energy, can you eat and assimilate?" Monkey King smiled and touched his head, the latter immediately squinted his eyes with a look of enjoyment.


    With a thought, the ball of light in his palm dissipated, and Monkey King stood up and looked at Yi Henxi and the others: "Take me to disturb the dragon. Now it¡¯s too late to save him."


    After hearing the words, he immediately ran to the front to lead the way: "Here, here..."


    Chao Yubuyao, who had a behaving face and a fierce face, glared at him, and he was so scared that he sat down on the ground.


    No, he just succumbed to Monkey King, but he was still full of hostility towards people other than Monkey King.


    Seeing the expression of Noah, Yi Henxi said with a slight worry: "Master Monkey King, this girl is too evil, is it really good to bring it back to Jiugongling?"


    "Don''t worry, I will not let her mess around." Monkey King smiled and touched the head that couldn''t be touched. She immediately calmed down, who had originally looked fierce.


    Seeing if you can still manage it, Yi Henxi and the others are relieved a lot.


    After walking for about ten minutes, You couldn''t move and pointed to the big mountain in front of him and said, "It''s Teacher Disturbance Long. It has become a big mountain because of the use of Dikun to gather the soil and form a mountain."


    Ziyan said, "Master Monkey King, is there still time?"


    Monkey King did not answer, but just extended his right hand to the big mountain. The mountain immediately turned into the soil attribute Yuanqi at a speed visible to the naked eye, dissipating and dissolving until it disappeared completely, and then the remaining soil attribute Yuanqi was condensed and gradually formed The appearance of the disturbing dragon...


    "Teacher Long!"


    Seeing the familiar figure in front of her, she couldn''t swim and wept with joy.


    Disturbing Dragon was still in a daze. He scratched his head and looked confused: "What am I?..."


    However, You Budong already ran to him with a look of joy: "Teacher Long, you''re all right, it''s so..."


    Before he finished speaking, You Fuduo suddenly widened his eyes and paused, because he suddenly discovered that the current Disturbance Dragon had no clothes on his body. The two big men stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes. The picture was especially special. Weird.


    "Ahem~~ Teacher Disturbance, I still have clothes here, you can just take a look first."


    Embarrassed, he couldn''t swim and coughed twice, took out a purse, took out a piece of his own clothes from it, and handed it to Disturbing Dragon.


    Disturbing the dragon rarely blushed, but I was embarrassed. He hurriedly put on his clothes and came to Monkey King''s side: "Thank you, Lord Wukong, for your help."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, after he saw Monkey King, he already knew who saved him.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Disturbing Dragon and said, "You should stop using this chivalrous art in the future. There is no need to talk about it, and you have paid yourself in. Even if you want to give up your life to save your companions, you should at least use it. The big moves that can hurt the enemy, such as Dikun Ju Tu Tu Cheng Shan, will not use it in the future."


    Disturbing dragon touched his head awkwardly: "I will remember."


    Disturbing the dragon himself knows very well that he can only trap the enemy for a while and buy a little time. He didn¡¯t think anything before, but now that Monkey King said that, he really feels that it¡¯s not worthwhile, even if it¡¯s a sacrifice. It has to be used on the powerful Xia Lan technique. After this place has become a mountain, it is better not to use it. After thinking about it, I have to study the more lethal Xia Lan technique.


    Seeing the no-ah holding hands with Monkey King, Chao Long said with admiration: "It seems that this little girl has been subdued by Master Monkey King. I don''t know who she is? There is such a power, shouldn''t it be the last Ancient fierce beast, right?"


    Monkey King: "That''s not it, she just borrowed the power of the beast to resurrect a peculiar zero, but there was a little accident in the middle, and it mutated into a brand new creature, and the potential for growth is more than that of the beast. , After all, she has the power characteristics of three fierce beasts."


    "There is no danger, right?" Disturbing the dragon stared at himself with a hostile look, and said with some worry.


    Monkey King said indifferently, "What does it matter if I beat you half to death at most?"


    "Cough cough~~" Jianlong coughed awkwardly, stepped back, and made up his mind. It is better to stay away from the little girl in the future...

 2712 Chapter 65 End

    After solving the problem, Monkey King, Yi Henxi and others returned to Jiugongling.


    It is rare in the world that temporary peace has finally been restored.


    Sun Wukong finally got down to leisure, with the daughters beside him, living a happy life in which countless chivalrous people were envious and jealous.


    That night, the Yangtian Temple was extremely lively. Many sisters were in groups, but they isolated Monkey King. Even Xiaoya, who has always liked to stick to Monkey King, and other little loli, were playing Their own game.


    "There are many women, and there are a lot of troubles, I don''t know where to go." Monkey King shook his head secretly, without disturbing them, walked out of the hall alone and came to the mountain behind the hall.


    There is beautiful mountains and clear waters, quiet and far-reaching. There is a full moon in the sky, and the moonlight is bright, but it is not bright. Monkey King sitting on the top of the mountain, blowing the mountain breeze, looking up at the night sky, the stars are full of the night sky, which can make people feel To a strange sense of peace.


    "How long have you not been sitting so quietly by yourself?"


    Once people are quiet, they will remember the past, and Monkey King is no exception.


    And while he was in deep thought, he suddenly heard a slight sound of footsteps behind him. The sound of these footsteps was extremely soft. It was obvious that someone was approaching him carefully, trying not to let him notice.


    In fact, Monkey King wanted to tell her that from the moment you appeared, your bright''qi'' was already in his perception.


    However, Monkey King was on a whim. Since you want to spoof me, then I will spoof you too. Thinking of this, Monkey King deliberately remained silent, pretending to be unconscious, looking up at the night sky.


    He only heard the sound of footsteps and cautiously came to the back of Monkey King, but stopped ten feet away from him.


    "It seems that she suddenly wanted to scare me, how old is she, she still plays this set."


    Sun Wukong complained about it, but he was ready to counteract it. The invisible wave in his right hand was rippling vaguely.


    Just when the figure behind wanted to scream loudly, Monkey King took the lead. His figure flashed, and even the other party hadn¡¯t reacted, he slapped his palm and only heard a soft ¡°hiss¡± sound. The clothes on his chest were torn apart in an instant, and the needle drop was quietly heard here.


    Fuqiu looked down at herself blankly, and did not recover for a while. This sudden change made her a little confused.


    Monkey King looked at the stunned Floating Hill, and said with a composure: "Hmm~~You still want to scare me? Don¡¯t you know that my perception has reached the point where nothing can hide. ?"


    Hearing this, Fuqiu''s face showed a slight blush, but it faded in an instant, with one hand on his chest, he leaned close to Monkey King and looked at him with a smile: "It turns out that Master Wukong likes to play this way. If you want to see it, say it earlier. , It''s not that people don''t show you."


    "Ahem~~accident~accident~"


    Sun Wukong originally wanted to molest Fuqiu, but he didn''t expect that the other party was not only not ashamed, but instead stuck up. Mature women really couldn''t flirt casually.


    "Do you think that an accident is enough? People are all taken care of by you now, you can''t marry anymore, you have to be responsible to them." Fuqiu narrowed his eyes slightly, like a sly charming fox "No, how can I be regarded as a lady of the yellow flower, you can''t be so cheap and wronged yourself, not to mention that it is difficult to perform ninety-nine and eighty-one for me, but the romantic proposal ceremony can not be less."


    Monkey King looked at Fuqiu with astonishment: "Why are you talking about marriage all of a sudden?"


    Fuqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Don''t you want to be responsible? Or say..." Then, he hugged Monkey King tightly with his back from behind: "Are you not satisfied with others?"


    "Cough cough cough~~~ Very satisfied."


    Monkey King answered his feelings honestly.


    "Then don''t you say it?"


    The handling is so straightforward, so what are you waiting for?


    Monkey King turned the floating hill over and pulled it into his arms...


    For a long time, Fuqiu looked at Monkey King with a shy blush on his face: "Hey, it''s all this time, do you have anything to tell me?"


    "What is it?"


    "You knowingly ask, right?"


    "Know and ask."


    Looking at Monkey King, Fuqiu was speechless for a while.


    "Just say whether to marry or not!"


    "Everyone only has this once in his life, can''t you say something special?"


    Monkey King looked at Fuqiu with a strange look: "Is this not special enough?"


    "It''s really special." Fuqiu looked at Monkey King, speechless again.


    Just when Monkey King wanted to tease Fuqiu, a few shadows suddenly appeared behind him: "What about us?"


    It turned out that Chenyue and the others saw Fuqiu sneaking here, and they followed closely, because they had already noticed that Fuyun could not wait to push Monkey King back. They naturally had to be more on guard, but they were still a little late. , Let her hook up.


    "You...when did you come?" Seeing Chenyue, Yundan and the others, the originally charming and bold face of the floating hill suddenly turned blush, and nervously stood up from Sun Wukong''s arms and hid behind him. Behind him, blocking the spring light.


    Yun Dan glanced at Fuqiu and hummed softly, "I know you are not honest."


    Fuqiu just smiled, with an embarrassment on his face. This kind of hooking up with a good sister and man was caught up. With her boldness, she also felt embarrassed by the thief.


    Yun Dan didn''t pay attention to Fuqiu, but looked at Sun Wukong seriously and said: "Let''s say, you have done everything that Chenyue and the others should do. At this time, you should give us an explanation?"


    On that day, Jiugongling, which had been quiet for a while, became lively again, because their respected Master Monkey King was getting married.


    On this day, the entire single Xia Lan in Jiugongling was sad, because the goddess they had always worshiped was going to marry, and the same person was married.


    Every time when Monkey King walked casually in Jiugongling, the eyes he got were not the original fiery worship, but the eyes full of envy, jealousy and resentment.


    One or two is okay, but I even scoured all the beautiful sister papers in Jiugongling. It was maddening and would not leave people a way out!


    In short, with others'' grudges and envy, Monkey King is happy!


    As for the wedding night in the bridal chamber, it is not enough for outsiders.

 2713 Chapter One Icarus

    The starry night sky looked extremely beautiful. A young man was talking on the phone under a big tree. A huge cloud of light suddenly fell from the sky and crashed to the ground. The sky was full of smoke and dust. The strong aftermath shocked the young man to sit down. Falling to the ground, when the smoke dissipated, the boy looked at the pothole, but he was shocked: "Human? No! Not a person! No one...will have wings..."


    "But... this guy exudes a very numb breath, retreat!!"


    The boy ran away without looking back...


    With this thought, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it. If you are a normal person and see such an unknown object falling from the sky, the first thing you think of is probably to run away?


    Of course, if you are curious and have to run over and take a look, I have no idea.


    However, at this moment, a huge hole suddenly appeared in the sky, and countless building residues fell like rain, smashing the ground, causing the young man to flee in the building complex...


    I just suddenly thought of the girl in the pothole, thought of her being smashed into a bloody picture, after a ideological struggle, I finally made up my mind to turn around and rescue the girl, but suddenly saw a light door suddenly fell on the girl Flashed next to the dirt pit, and then saw a burly handsome man walking out of it, his red hair wafting like fire, and he was stunned.


    "Ah ah ah ah~~~ What are these! At first glance, it''s not good! No matter it! No matter what! I''m just an ordinary ordinary person! For an ordinary and peaceful life, everything is not for me It''s nothing to do with me, ahhh~~!" The boy covered his head and yelled, and ran away resolutely and decisively.


    Monkey King looked at the beautiful girl in the pothole in front of him, and when he looked at the young man who was running away like flying, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Things dropped from the sky, it is a good world of leisure and entertainment. In that case, just fine. Relax, Icarus, I will accept it unceremoniously."


    Kneeling down, Monkey King stretched his right hand to the collar of Icarus''s neck in the pit. Icarus, who closed his eyes, opened his eyes in vain, and said in a very mechanized manner: "lmprinting begins."


    As the voice fell, the collar was in a burst of light particles shining, and a chain of chains was regenerated and stretched out, slowly wrapping around Monkey King''s right hand.


    The white wings spread, the breeze blows, and the beautiful girl with angel wings on her back stands in front of Monkey King, kneeling respectfully: "When we first met, I am an artificial angel for entertainment, my master. "


    In this regard, Monkey King expressed his calmness: "What is your name?"


    "I am Icarus, master."


    Monkey King lifted Icarus from the ground and looked at her carefully: "Not bad, Icarus, what a good name, I am Monkey King, I will take care of her in the future."


    To be honest, the current Monkey King is still full of joy, Icarus, I don''t know how many otaku dreams of the goddess.


    When he was an otaku, he didn''t know how much he wanted such a perfect girlfriend.


    Now, this artificial angel who only exists in fantasy has finally called him his master.


    Icarus was respectful, with a gesture of being at his mercy: "This should be what I said, master, as long as you make the master happy, you can order anything, please order me."


    Looking at Icarus''s full and full indescribable thing, and hearing Icarus'' such provocative words, Monkey King admitted that he was evil.


    It''s just that in this situation, it''s not the time to do other things, because building debris is still falling continuously in the sky, and the dangers here are described in the loud noise.


    Monkey King looked around, but saw that young man was still yelling and running amidst the fallen wreckage. I have to say that that guy deserves to be the protagonist of this world. With such a dense fall of wreckage, he can still be shocked. Running through it, it''s like being blessed by the heavens.


    Sinaps.


    Daedalus looked at Icarus on the virtual screen in front of him, clutching his hair with both hands with a distressed expression: "This Icarus, even people are mistaken, I asked you to find that Tomoki Sakurai. , But it¡¯s strange, why is this person familiar? Where did he see it?"


    Just when Daedalus'' thought came up, he wanted to find out about Monkey King''s information, the virtual screen in front of him suddenly flashed, darkened, and nothing was seen.


    "Huh? Strange? Why is the picture gone? Is there something wrong?"


    "...It turned out to be blocked by an unknown force. Who did it?"


    Daedalus was surprised and began her long restoration work...


    And Monkey King took Icarus to the local town. The first thing to do was of course to find a hut to live in.


    There are many houses for rent, but if you want to rent a house, the first requirement is to have money, and for Monkey King, money is just a number, but since Icarus is around, he doesn¡¯t need to do it himself:" Icarus, can you make money?"


    Icarus nodded cutely: "Yes, master, I am an artificial angel for universal entertainment. I can satisfy the master regardless of any requirements. Master, how much do you need? Is ten million enough? Or? Say, want more, more?"


    "It doesn''t need to be so much, it is troublesome to hold too much, as long as it is enough to pay two months'' rent.


    "Okay, Master." Icarus said, and took out a magical card from her ditch. I don''t know how she used it, but saw countless paper money falling from the top of Monkey King''s head. under.


    This feeling of money from the sky is pretty good.


    Sun Wukong didn''t look at the banknotes all over the floor. Instead, he looked at the card in Icarus''s hand: "You show me this thing."


    If he remembers correctly, in the original book, Icarus was holding several BUG-level cards in the early stage. It really is that any wish can be realized, and even time suspension is a piece of cake, but maybe it is true It was too BUG, ??was later taken back, and never appeared again.

 2714 Chapter 2 Renting

    Looking at the card in his hand, Monkey King saw at a glance that this is not a fantasy card, but a high-tech beyond imagination. It is also quite remarkable to be able to develop technology to this level.


    However, the energy consumption is an astronomical figure, no wonder the original book was directly sealed later.


    However, to Monkey King, this so-called energy is like a drop in the ocean. It is not worth mentioning. It is a good idea to let Icarus use it.


    Set a ban on the cards so that Daedalus or other angels will never take back these cards: "Keep them well. These cards are still useful. You are not allowed to give them to me except me. Anyone or watching."


    Icarus was expressionless and nodded obediently: "I see, Master."


    Monkey King took out a leather bag and handed it to Icarus: "First pick up the money, and then we will look for a house to live in."


    Icarus immediately squatted down and cleverly picked up the scattered banknotes into his bag.


    There is such a well-behaved man-made angel beside him, it really is a man''s romance.


    When it comes to renting a house, it is not possible to rent a house in a remote area. You have to be neighbors with Chuyuan or Mikako. However, if you want to be neighbors with Mikako by normal means, it seems impossible, because her family is the strongest local power and lives in luxury. The villa is surrounded by her family''s territory, and there is no room to rent at all, but these are not problems for Monkey King.


    At this time, the sky was already dark.


    Monkey King looked at the vast wall and luxurious iron gate in front of him, as well as the two guard men standing at the door holding long spears. He was a little bit emotional. People from this wealthy family really know how to play, even the guards. It is indeed exaggerated to have a spear in his hand.


    In this posture, ordinary little thieves really dare not approach within a hundred meters here.


    When approaching the two dazzlingly dressed doors, Monkey King politely said, "Excuse me, is there any room for rent here?"


    When the two guards heard this, they both cast neurotic eyes at Monkey King. One of them shook his spear and said coldly, "Are you sick? This is a private property. Where is the house for rent? I don''t want to die. Just get out of here, or stop blaming us for being impolite."


    Sun Wukong smiled: "Don''t say that. I think it''s so big inside. There must be a lot of vacancies, right? It''s not a big problem to rent one to me? And oh, don''t aim guns at people casually, it''s very dangerous. Oh."


    "I think you are here to make trouble!" The guard held a long spear and pointed it at Monkey King.


    However, before he could threaten him, Icarus, who was standing behind Monkey King, saw that his master was in danger, and suddenly flashed in front of Monkey King. He grabbed the opponent''s gun with his bare hands, squeezed it hard and made a click, and the gun changed directly. After the shape, several parts were scattered on the ground.


    The two guards were stunned, and hurriedly backed away. One of them called the walkie-talkie at the collar for help: "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Request support! Request support!"


    With that said, the gun in his hand was already aimed at Monkey King, a burst of''DaDaDa'' shot...


    However, Monkey King didn¡¯t do it, because he was picked up by Icarus for the first time and flew up into the sky, and the ground where they stood before has left more than a dozen holes, but there is still a distance from where he stood. At about 20 centimeters, at such a close range, the opponent could not miss, so there was only one answer. The opponent just shot and scared Monkey King, without thinking of killing him.


    But because of this, the opponent was lucky enough to get his life back.


    Since the other party didn''t really want to kill, Monkey King didn''t bother to do it, but was fascinated by Icarus'' great bosom.


    Dealing with these little ones, Icarus is there, and he doesn''t need to do it himself.


    "I''m going~~God...Angel?!!!"


    The two guards looked at Icarus in the sky, and they were all stunned.


    Icarus hugged Monkey King and floated in the sky, his expression unchanged: "Master, are you going to kill them?"


    "You don''t need to kill it, let''s stun."


    He came to rent a house. If he kills someone, how can he hook up with the hostess here?


    Icarus nodded silently, holding Monkey King in the air and shaking his wings, he already appeared behind the gunman, and cut him to the ground with a hand knife.


    Jiao''s body flashed again, and before another man reacted, he was also stunned with a hand knife.


    Obviously, this kind of hello, with Icarus on his face, is not a level at all.


    "Hurry up!!! You dare to come to Wuyuetian''s house to make trouble! I''m really impatient! Hurry up! Take them down!!!"


    With the sound of footsteps, a group of men in black suits, armed with guns, arrived one after another, facing Monkey King and Icarus, both full of hostility.


    But for Icarus, who had wings on their backs, they didn''t even show a surprised look. Was it because their nerves were big enough, or because they just treated Icarus as a cosplay?


    "Master." Icarus looked down at the Monkey King who was resting on his chest, seeking his advice.


    "As long as you don''t kill, you will be the rest." Monkey King got up from Icarus''s great chest and said calmly.Mainly because he is such a big man being held by a girl, and being watched by so many big men, he also feels a little stressed.


    Obtained the order of Monkey King, Icarus moved in an instant, showing extreme speed, like a wolf entering a flock of sheep, violent wind sweeping fallen leaves, knocking a famous black man to the ground, even if they used guns to shoot. It didn''t work, but for a moment, all the two dozen men in black lay down on the ground, none of them could get up.


    However, at this moment, a voice full of temptation sounded: "Oh, yeah~~ I didn''t expect this little girl to be quite powerful. My family is not even a rival, but I just mess around in other people''s homes. If you do, it''s quite rude~"


    Monkey King looked for her voice, but saw an enchanting and mature young girl walking up on foot. Facing such a scene, there was still a charming smile on her beautiful face.


    Well, how should I put it, she is obviously only a girl, but her mature figure is even more exaggerated than her mature woman. I have to say that this is a natural stunner.


    Of course, Monkey King saw at a glance that this seemingly natural stunner girl has a strong combat power that does not match her figure. If she fights with her bare hands, she will even be above Icarus at this stage; Of course, if Icarus was completely unblocked or used a nuclear weapon, there would be no comparison.

 2715 Chapter Three Mikako

    The mature girl glanced at the people in black who were lying all over the floor, and waved to the people in black who followed behind her: "Carry them to the infirmary."


    As he said, he ignored them, but smiled and glanced at Monkey King, and then fixed his gaze on Icarus. Obviously, Icarus¡¯s outfit caught her attention: "This little sister The dress is very special, your wings don¡¯t look like fake!"


    "Little sister?" Monkey King looked at the girl with a smile, and said, "Do you think she will be younger than you?"


    The girl narrowed her eyes, full of charming amorous feelings: "Do you want me to call her sister? It''s impossible, but the family is bullied like this. I can''t treat it as if I didn''t see it. I think you look like this. Bulky, how about playing with me?"


    Hearing this, Icarus immediately looked at Mikako with hostility, "Do you want to hurt the master too?"


    Monkey King reached out and touched Icarus''s head: "It''s okay, Icarus, I''ll accompany this little girl to have fun." When it comes to playing, he deliberately increased his tone.


    "So... the game has started!!!"


    As soon as Sun Wukong''s words fell, Mikako, who was originally full of charm, suddenly became extremely excited. She raised her hands and didn''t know where she took out an AK, and shot Sun Wukong with a burst of''da da da'' ¡­


    However, Monkey King stood there and never took a step. After Mikako shot a round, Sun Wukong left a row of scattered holes on the ground under his feet. Looking at Mikako, he said calmly: "If you are just bluffing, just put your hand Throw the gun away."


    Mikako heard the words, and the excitement in her eyes was even stronger: "It turns out that I was only imaginary, and it was interesting. Then I am not welcome. If I am injured or die, I will not be responsible. ~" As he said, his eyes were crazy, showing a trace of seriousness.


    Then he really aimed at Monkey King and pulled the trigger.


    With the sound of''DaDaDaDa'', countless bullets pierced through the air and flew towards Monkey King.


    I have to say that Mikako, who picked up the gun, has a pathological tendency to violence. When she talks about fighting, she actually raises the gun and sweeps it mercilessly.


    The excited look definitely has the violent attribute of shaking S.


    In the face of such a rain of bullets, Monkey King still did not move a step, still standing on the spot, flicking in front of him, grabbing all the bullets that came from the shot.


    Then Mikako was stunned, opened her palm, and the bullets in her palm fell to the ground one by one.


    "Awesome! You can catch the bullet with your bare hands!" The excitement in Mikako''s eyes became more intense, and without any scruples, he shot Monkey King crazy...


    However, no matter how frantically she fired, all the bullets were picked up by Monkey King, except for one right hand, the rest was left untouched.


    "Awesome!"


    Mikako''s eyes flashed and she exclaimed. Knowing that the blasting was useless, she abandoned her AK and squeezed her hand around her waist. She actually took out a grenade, unplugged the lead, and threw it at Monkey King.


    "For ordinary people, this woman is really crazy enough." Monkey King shook his hand casually, blowing the strong wind, and directly reflected the threw grenade back.


    Mikako''s face changed slightly when she saw it, and she rolled on the spot. The next moment, she heard a bang, the grenade exploded, causing Mikako to roll on the ground several times before stabilizing her figure. She got up, but saw that her dress was already covered. Several holes were scratched, revealing the snow-white skin inside, and even the black ribbon.


    "You guys have a lot of trouble!"


    Mikako¡¯s big charming eyes were completely replaced by the excitement of seeing her prey. She threw away the gun in her hand, took off her coat, and was still on the ground. With the soft sound, she could see that her coat was still hanging. With several grenades, this woman was crazy enough.


    Without speaking, Mikako was already deceiving him, spreading his fists and rushing towards Monkey King.


    Looking at Mikako who rushed forward, Monkey King smiled, and only stretched out a finger to block Mikako''s continuous fists and feet, and then clasped her hands behind her back, and her feet It was a little bit of her back knee, and she could only puff, and Mikako was simply bound by Monkey King and fell to her knees.


    The raised hands and the backward posture made her chest show a thrilling arc.


    Monkey King bent over and looked at Mikako with a smile on his face. The distance, a few centimeters away, is about to kiss him: "How, are you convinced?"


    Feeling the hot breath sprayed on her face made Mikako''s complexion a little red, but she did not show her inner shyness: "I didn''t expect your kung fu to be so great!"


    Mikako is quite confident in her own skill, even Morigata Hideshiro can only match her, but she did not expect that the man in front of him would be so easy to subdue her, and his skill was so in front of him. It''s vulnerable.


    "However, I won''t lose so easily!"


    A hint of cunning flashed in Mikako''s big charming eyes, she turned upside down and turned around, and immediately stood in front of Monkey King in a face-to-face posture, and slammed his knees to the vitals of Monkey King.


    "It''s so cute, but it''s so vicious to shoot."


    Monkey King grabbed the ankle of Mei Xiangzi''s emissary and said, "I don''t think I''m going to show you something good, you don''t know how good I am."


    As she said, she pointed a finger on the sole of her foot, and only heard Mikako''s instant soft sound, her complexion turned red, and her whole body was limp: "You...you..."


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong smiled slightly, and tapped his fingers on the soles of her feet from time to time: "It seems that your weakness is still quite obvious, how about it? Do you not surrender?"


    Mikako blushed, panting: "Take it, I take it! I surrender!"


    "In this case, let''s talk about rent." Monkey King let go, and didn''t molest him too much, otherwise it would be counterproductive.


    Mikako couldn''t help but stayed when she heard the words: "Rent?"


    "Yes, didn''t the people in your family tell you that I came to rent a house?"


    "Rent...Rent a house..." Mei Xiangzi looked at Monkey King and was speechless for a while: "You came to my house to rent a house?"


    "Yeah! I think your home is in a good environment, the place is big enough, and there are private hot springs to soak in, so I want to ask if there is a house for rent."


    Mikako stared at Monkey King for a while, and suddenly laughed and said, "Renting a house...you came to my house to rent a house? It''s really interesting...well~~ It¡¯s not impossible to rent a house, but it¡¯s expensive~"

 2716 Chapter 4 Look good on you

    Monkey King: "Expensive? As long as it''s not outrageous, it''s acceptable."


    "Is that so?" Mikako rolled her eyes, then glanced at Icarus, nodded: "Then follow me to see the room."


    Looking at Mikako¡¯s expression, she was more interested in Icarus than Monkey King. After all, Icarus had wings on her back, which reminded her of the new world Morigata Hideshiro had been studying. This allowed her to agree with Monkey King. Claim.


    Of course, she is also full of curiosity for the tough guy who is a bit too much, but she is a bit inferior to Icarus.


    However, Monkey King chose to rent a house in Meixiangzi''s house, and he was naturally confident, because he believed that as long as Icarus existed, Meixiangzi would never refuse, and the result of the matter was as he expected.


    Seeing that my lady took the Monkey King and the two into the villa, a man in black walked up and said worriedly: "Miss, do you really want to rent out the room to them?"


    Mikako narrowed her eyes, showing a gentle smile: "Do you think I''m joking?"


    The man in black immediately touched his forehead with cold sweat, and said complimentingly: "No, no, no~~Since the eldest lady has made a decision, the little one naturally raised her hands in favor."


    Don''t look at his lady''s so gentle and beautiful, but when his belly turned black, he shuddered just thinking about it. He didn''t dare to stay for a long time and left.


    Mikako personally led the way to a small courtyard, opened an annoying door to the left, and looked at Monkey King with a smile: "How, what do you think of this room?"


    Monkey King glanced around and nodded: "It''s not bad, who lives in the opposite room?"


    Mikako smiled: "That''s my room~"


    "Yours?" Monkey King looked at Mikako with a vigilant look: "You arranged me in a courtyard with you? Say, do you have any thoughts about me?"


    Mikako didn''t mind that she was molested. Instead, she squinted her eyes and looked at Monkey King with a charming face: "Yes~ I like you very much. After all, I haven''t met anyone who can beat me yet. After all, let alone you who can easily defeat me."


    And at this moment, a big bald head with a slightly tragic face appeared at the door, and laughed out: "Hahaha~~~ I''ll just say, how could my family Mikako bring a stranger into my house for no reason? Well, it turns out that I fell in love with this young man! As expected, I am the daughter of May Tane, who has perfectly inherited the beautiful tradition of loving the strong."


    As he said, the old man looked at Monkey King with a serious look, and couldn''t help but nod his head: "Well~~ Not bad, this looks is more than that of Eishiro men."


    Mikako was helpless when she heard the words, and she didn''t explain her father''s virtues. She knew better than anyone else, she had better not explain.


    The old man turned around next to Monkey King and looked at it carefully. The more he looked at it, the more satisfied he was: "It''s not bad. You will stay in this room in the future. As for the rent, I am not short of the money. Yes, get along with my family Meixiangzi, I am very optimistic about you, boy."


    After speaking, the big bald head left the courtyard with a smile on his face.


    Mikako looked at the back of her old man leaving with surprise. Her father seemed to really like this guy?Is it just an exaggeration to sell her to the extent that you like it?Does this guy have that great charm?


    Mikako thought, looking at Monkey King with a serious face, and said inwardly: "Also, this guy is really handsome, full of handsome masculine men, and he is indeed more men than Eishiro."


    Seeing Mikako, Sun Wukong kept looking at himself, and he also looked at her unscrupulously: "It''s fine if the rent is waived. I don''t like taking advantage of others, so I will calculate it at a monthly rent of 50,000 yen. Must have the right to freely bathe in hot springs."


    Mikako smiled: "Then it''s settled. From now on, I will be your landlord."


    "Okay, here is one hundred thousand yen. Ask someone to check it out and rent it for two months first." Monkey King took the bag from Icarus and handed it to Mikako.


    "What''s good for such a small amount of money." Mikako looked indifferent, and looked at Icarus with a soft smile: "Get to know me again, I am Mikako Gotatsu."


    Icarus immediately said blankly: "Icarus."


    "Sun Wukong."


    "Sun Wukong?" Mikako was curious when she heard Sun Wukong''s self-introduction: "It doesn''t look like a Japanese name."


    "I come from China."


    "China? So you come from that mysterious country!" Mikako''s eyes lit up: "No wonder you are so good at Kung Fu. You must teach others when you have time."


    Monkey King smiled and nodded: "Definitely."


    "It''s getting late, then I won''t bother you. The things in this room are new and you can use them as you like." Mikako said, turning around gracefully and returning to the opposite room.


    Monkey King closed the door and finally became a lot cleaner.


    Lie down at will, without having to greet Monkey King, Icarus walks to him nicely.Squeezing his shoulders and legs for him, having such a well-behaved and capable little maid at home is really a great pleasure in life.


    Squeezing it, Monkey King was drowsy. He really didn''t want to move, so he hugged Icarus and slept on the sofa all night.


    Wake up in the morning, Sun Wukong just opened his eyes and saw Icarus''s bright eyes widened, looking at him intently. Seeing that Sun Wukong was awake, Icarus immediately entered her role as a universal artificial angel for entertainment: "Master, you are awake, do you have any orders? No matter what, Icarus can satisfy you~"


    "Ahem~~ Anything?" Monkey King looked at her exaggerated fullness, feeling the softness in her arms, and his heart gradually became evil: "Then... accompany me to the bubble hot spring."


    "Okay, Master."


    Icarus cleverly came to the hot spring pool not far from the yard under the hand of Monkey King. With Monkey King¡¯s ear power, he immediately heard the sound of small splashes coming from it. After a little sense, he knew Who is the person in the hot spring?


    But he pretended to be nonchalant and brought Icarus towards the hot spring...


    The closer you get, the thinner the mist that fills the surrounding area, and then the graceful shadow in the hot spring...


    This picture is so spectacular!


    Mikako looked at Monkey King and Icarus who appeared by the hot spring pool, and narrowed her eyes slightly. She did not show the panic of ordinary people, but was surprisingly gentle: "Does it look good?"

 2717 Chapter 5 Beauty Pixel

    Monkey King looked around and answered the question, with a calm face: "The environment here is really good, but you are also weird. You also like hot springs in the early morning?"


    A gentle smile appeared on Mikako''s face: "Didn''t you come to the hot spring?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Forget it now, wait for you to finish."


    "It''s okay~" Mikako''s eyes narrowed slightly, her gentle expression revealed a fox-like charm, full of provocative temptation: "Want to wash together?"


    If you are a normal person, you can naturally hear the unusual meaning of Mikako''s words, and will definitely leave with interest. Although this is a sweet invitation, it is full of danger warnings.


    However, if this kind of thing were changed to Monkey King, it would only be counterproductive.


    Want to molest brother?Brother, can you tease?


    Monkey King said with emotion: "I''ve heard that country R has a beautiful tradition of mixed bathing with men and women. It turns out that it''s all true!"


    After speaking, she took off her clothes. Before Mikako hadn¡¯t reacted, she thumped and jumped into the hot spring pool with a face of enjoyment: "Hoo~~ It¡¯s so comfortable~ I have It¡¯s been a while since I went to the hot springs."


    Mikako covered her chest with her hands, and under her gentle expression, hidden dangers were hidden: "You really jumped in... Don''t you know, is this my private bath?"


    "Private bath? Don''t be so stingy, and you invited me, okay!" Monkey King looked calm, as if he didn''t feel the dangerous aura emanating from Mikako: "Also, when we pay the rent, we There is also an agreement. I have the right to use the hot springs here at will."


    "..." Mei Xiangzi looked at Monkey King and was silent for a while: "You know, if I shout now, do you know what will happen?"


    "You know, you will be watched by dozens of men."


    "..." Meixiangzi Dai''s eyebrows twitched slightly, is this guy''s brain circuit so strange?Does he really don''t understand what I mean or fake?


    Why do I want to smoke him looking at his calm expression?


    "I mean, if you don''t go out now, you may be shot out by my family later."


    Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "It''s okay, they can''t beat me anyway."


    God can''t beat it, this sentence is the most annoying.


    However, it felt like it made sense. Mikako was choked and speechless again. She suddenly realized that she seemed to be really taking the man in front of her.


    Monkey King looked at Icarus who hadn''t moved on the shore and said, "Icarus, come down to the bubble and rub my back."


    "Okay, Master."


    Icarus took off his equipment and walked into the hot spring pool, cleverly rubbing his back for Monkey King.


    At this time, Mikako, who had been wondering whether to yell or not, was also attracted by Icarus. She moved carefully and looked at the shrunken wings behind Icarus. She was surprised and even adept. Touched: "Ah~ Icarus, your wings are really real, Monkey King, shouldn''t you be from Earth?"


    "Why do you say that?" Monkey King seriously admired the beauty in front of him.


    "You have such a great skill, and there is such a maid with wings on your back. Who would believe you if you say you are from the earth!"


    "I''m really an earthling, but I picked it up last night."


    "I picked it up?" Mikako immediately became interested: "I heard Shouxing said that last night was the time when the entrance of the New World appeared over Kongmei Town. Is Icarus related to that?"


    "Who knows, she fell from the sky anyway. After I awakened her, I recognized me as Lord."


    When Mikako heard the words, she turned her vixen-like winks, and looked at Icarus with a smile on her face: "Icarus, do you want to consider changing to another owner? It''s better to follow me than to follow such a perverted owner. Strong, right?"


    "Hey~ Why am I perverted?" Monkey King looked at Mikako with dissatisfaction.


    "Hahaha~~Why are you staring at me if you don''t change?"


    "Ahem~~ In this situation, don''t you look at it or not."


    "Then you still say you are not a pervert?"


    "Damn~ Anyway, you already said I''m a pervert, then I''ll show you a pervert!" Monkey King pretended to be angry and stretched out the salty pig''s hand toward Mikako.


    "Yeah~~you guy..." Mikako seemed to have been greatly stimulated, her whole body softened, and after she recovered, her gentle face was filled with a dangerous atmosphere: "Hey~~ I will Let you know what will happen to the consequences of molesting me!"


    As he said, a whip kicked towards Monkey King...


    "But~ you know you can''t beat it, you really ask for trouble!" Monkey King looked calm, grabbed Mei Xiangzi''s ankle, and gently pulled, only hearing a puff, Mei Xiangzi fell into it. In the bath, as well as the towels draped on the body are also set aside.


    Monkey King took out his phone decisively, and took several photos in a row: "Oh oh~~ How spectacular is this!"


    "Asshole, you are not allowed to take pictures!" Mikako hurriedly picked up the bath towel, wrapped it around her body, and rushed towards Monkey King, grabbing the phone in his hand.


    "Hmm~~ I want to grab a cell phone? There is no door." Monkey King jumped up, jumped out of the bath, picked up the clothes and slipped decisively: "Hey~~beautiful pixel, so high-definition, this will be my possession in the future!


    "You are a pervert, give me a temporary stay!"


    "What? There is a pervert? Where is it?!!!"


    The people of Wuyue Tianne''s family took out their guns and rushed out after hearing this. However, when they saw Monkey King who was being chased by Mikako, they were all stunned.


    When Mikako saw this, she was annoyed: "What are you doing in a daze? Help me get back the phone in his hand!"


    "Ahem~~ The weather is really good today!"


    "Well~ I think we should go to the yard to bask in the sun!"


    Several black-clothed men slapped haha, while quickly moving away from here.


    Just kidding, they clearly remember that there were dozens of brothers lying in the infirmary.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that they are not loyal to the Wuyue Tane¡¯s family. It¡¯s just that their father has already spoken and they are very optimistic about this young man. They may be their eldest lady¡¯s future husband. Since they are a couple fighting, they It''s better not to participate.


    "You guys!!"


    Mikako looked at her family''s attitude, her teeth tickled, and she knew that her old man might have said something very unreliable to them.


    In desperation, I had no choice but to temporarily dismiss the idea of ??grabbing the phone. My family didn''t help, so how could I grab it? It seems that I can only find a chance...

 2718 Chapter 6 Barbecue

    Without Mikako¡¯s chase, Monkey King went back to the hot spring and wanted to take a bath with Icarus, but Mikako also followed, took Icarus¡¯s hand, and said: "Icarus, go, Let¡¯s go to other places and don¡¯t go with this pervert."


    "the host?"


    Icarus looked at Monkey King in confusion, as if he was wondering whether to leave with Mikako, and wanted to ask Monkey King''s opinion.


    "Don''t listen to her, Icarus, come over and rub my back."


    "Yes, Master." Icarus immediately shook off Mikako''s hand and walked behind Monkey King and cleverly frustrated his back.


    Feeling the soft smile of Icarus, Monkey King squinted his eyes with enjoyment, and looked at Mikako: "What are you doing here? Want to be a light bulb? Go play."


    Mikako squinted her fox-like winks and chuckled, "In such a hurry, what do you want to do to push me away? It seems I have to stay and watch you."


    With that said, he re-entered the hot spring, but was a little away from Monkey King.


    Monkey King didn''t say much, although he couldn''t touch it for the time being, but he looked seductive.


    With Mikako''s surveillance, Monkey King didn''t do anything extraordinary to Icarus. Anyway, he wasn''t in a hurry for this kind of thing, sooner or later.


    Meimei took a bath, and Monkey King took Icarus back to his room, then came to the door again, and looked at Mikako in the opposite room: "Why don''t I have a kitchen in this room?"


    "My kitchen is unified, how could there be a kitchen in the rest of the rooms."


    "Then how do I cook?"


    Mikako heard the words and smiled: "You deleted the photos on your phone, I can allow you to eat with me."


    "No, it seems that I can''t cook without a kitchen." Monkey King said, looking at Icarus: "Icarus, go to the yard and get a barbecue utensil out. Today we have a barbecue."


    Icarus walked to the yard with a blank expression on his face and took out a card. In Mikako''s surprised gaze, a black hole suddenly appeared on the top of her head not far in front of her, crying. The same kind of barbecue equipment comes out.


    Obviously, Icarus used the transfer function of the card to transfer the barbecue materials, and the card could stop even time, and transferring things was naturally a piece of cake.


    Seeing this scene, Mikako''s eyes shimmered slightly, and she ran to Icarus''s side, her eyes gleaming slyly: "It''s amazing, Icarus, can you show me this card? ?"


    Icarus shook his head expressionlessly, and resolutely implemented the order issued by Monkey King: "The master said that you can''t give it to anyone except the master."


    "Just take a look, don''t be so stingy."


    As if he hadn''t heard it, Icarus put the card away.


    Mikako can only repay her helplessness. It seems that she can''t get what she wants from this Sanwumei paper, and she still has to start with Monkey King.


    It''s just that the thought of Monkey King''s rogue character makes Mikako a headache.


    Can''t beat and beat, tease, the result must be that he was teased in turn, and he was still the kind that suffered greatly.


    As soon as she rolled her eyes, Mikako suddenly thought of someone, and immediately walked to the front of Monkey King and said, "I''m going to school soon, or else, why don''t you go to school with me for fun?"


    "Go to school? Let''s talk after breakfast."


    "This early morning, are you really going to have a barbecue? Also, don''t boil in my yard. My breakfast should be ready soon. If you don''t mind, just go to dinner with me. "


    Monkey King glanced at Mikako: "I mind."


    "..." Mei Xiangzi raised her eyebrows and looked at Monkey King with a serious expression: "It''s really a miracle that you can grow so big."


    "Indeed, others wanted to kill me, but unfortunately, I was beaten to death by me in turn."


    Mikako: "..."


    Sun Wukong waved his hand, and countless ingredients spread the entire barbecue out of thin air, and Mei Xiangzi was taken aback for a moment: "You can do magic?"


    "Magic? Don''t say such unqualified words."


    Monkey King started to barbecue while talking.


    I took out all kinds of seasonings, just the scent, I smelled Mei Xiangzi swallowing saliva and couldn''t move his footsteps. I was deeply attracted when I saw the white flesh that was reddish in the white and glowing with shimmering light. : "What kind of meat are you? It still shines? And, it''s still transparent?"


    "This is the best gem meat, you don''t understand it, just watch it obediently."


    Mikako looked at the time, and if she didn''t hurry to eat breakfast, she would be late, but she couldn''t bear to move away when she looked at the various delicacies in front of her, what should I do?


    After struggling in my heart for a long time, my appetite finally gained the upper hand: "It doesn''t matter, it''s no big deal to be late for a day."


    Now that she had made the decision, Mikako immediately restored her eldest appearance, and sat aside and waited quietly, but her eyes never left the ingredients, she already told how greedy she was.


    After a while, seeing that Monkey King finally cooked the first batch of gem meat, Mei Xiangzi could not wait to get up and ran to the front of Monkey King.


    Monkey King looked at her with a smile: "Want to eat?"


    "Hmm~~" Mikako nodded again and again, the greedy eldest lady had forgotten her self-cultivation. There was no way, the fragrance was so ecstatic.


    Sun Wukong was also refreshed, and directly gave her a larger piece.


    Mikako accepted it with satisfaction, took a bite, her eyes suddenly brightened, and her pretty face was blushing in an instant, she couldn''t recognize it and said, "Ah~~This kind of delicious..."


    Hearing that, Sun Wukong couldn''t help shaking his heart, and glared at Mikako angrily: "Eat what you eat, don''t make strange noises."


    "No way, it''s so delicious!"


    What Mikako eats is her pretty face flushed. What she doesn''t look like a lady is she ate a large piece of barbecue in twos or twos, and then stared at the barbecue on the grill with gleaming eyes.


    Monkey King looked at her with a smile: "You still want to eat?"


    "Hmm~~"


    Monkey King leaned over his face and said, "Come on, give it a kiss."


    Mikako didn''t even think about it, she just took a bite on Monkey King''s face and stretched out her slender hand: "Bring it!"


    "So refreshing? How about two kisses and one?" ..

 2719 Chapter 7 Discovery of the New World Society

    Mikako heard the words, a charming smile immediately appeared on her gentle face: "Would you like to kiss it three times for a piece?"


    Monkey King nodded repeatedly: "Okay, okay~"


    Mikako rolled her eyes directly: "Bring the beauty you want."


    Sun Wukong said in a serious manner: "This is not a disadvantage. It is already a great honor for you to eat this meat. What''s more, I personally barbecue. This is a blessing that you can''t cultivate for ten or ten lifetimes."


    At present, Mikako is really greedy, and she is still in the mood to listen to Monkey King''s nonsense, and he kissed him twice on the face with two babbles: "Get it now, and don''t bargain~"


    "Take it and take it~" The goal was achieved. Monkey King readily gave her a large piece of barbecue. He looked at Icarus, who was standing aside but looked greedy and said, "Icarus, you too. Eat something, take whatever you want, and have enough of it."


    When Mikako heard the words, she suddenly became dissatisfied: "Why do mines need to be changed, and hers can be taken at will?"


    "If you want to be my maid, you can take it whatever you want."


    Mikako: "..."


    After a barbecue, Mikako finally understands what is delicious in the world. For the usual, eating a piece of barbecue may be enough, but today she doesn''t know how many pieces she ate. After touching the slightly bulging alone, Mikako was surprised. , Exclaimed: "Ah~ After eating so much, I won''t gain weight?"


    "Don''t worry, the ingredients I produce will not only not gain weight, but also have the effect of nourishing yin and nourishing yang. Didn''t you realize that your skin has become a lot smoother now?"


    When Mikako heard the words, she immediately checked her body, and she was delighted: "Really, where did you buy the ingredients? It''s amazing!"


    "Only this one, no semicolon."


    Mikako rolled her charming eyes and looked at Monkey King with a smile: "Apart from barbecue, do you have any other ingredients?"


    "A lot."


    "How about we make a discussion?"


    "Stop talking."


    "I haven''t said what it is."


    "Just your little thoughts, I don''t know yet, these ingredients are so precious, it is impossible for you to eat them every day." Monkey King said, adding in his heart: "Unless you become your own."


    Mikako fingered her chin, thought for a while, and said, "Then once in a while, you can use my private bath too."


    Monkey King smiled: "Can I be with you?"


    "Yes." Mikako answered very simply.


    Looking at the smile on her face, Sun Wukong naturally saw through the sly thoughts in her heart. It was nothing more than staggering soaking with Monkey King when bathing in the hot springs, and promised to be together, but it does not necessarily have to be together.


    "Do you still want to count me?" Sun Wukong smiled, but on the surface he pretended to hesitate and nodded: "Yes, today is Wednesday, so let''s make it every Wednesday."


    Although he doesn''t lack the ingredients, the rare ones are precious. If he eats them every day, there is nothing precious.


    "Only once a week? How about..."


    "Then once every two weeks."


    "No, no~~ once a week! You guys are really stingy." Mikako stood up, slugged beautifully, showing her perfect figure with golden ratio: "It''s almost noon, look I have to go back to school, now, you can go to school with me, and bring Icarus with you."


    "I''m not a student, why should I go to school?"


    "Actually, I have a classmate who has been studying things about New World. I think Icarus should be related to New World, so I want to take her to see..."


    Monkey King said indifferently: "It seems that your classmate is really idle and doing nothing, researching about taboos indiscriminately, but it will lead to a disaster."


    Hearing this, Mei Xiangzi narrowed her eyes slightly: "It seems that you know a lot about the New World, and the ability to change things at will is really curious."


    "Forget it, I''m fine when I''m idle anyway, I''ll go to school with you." Monkey King said, to Icarus: "Icarus, send us to school."


    "Okay, Master." Icarus took out the card, and as the card shone with a dazzling light, Icarus calmly said: "Teleport."


    A dark door of light instantly appeared in front of him, and Mikako looked surprised.


    However, Monkey King was slightly speechless. His original intention was to let Icarus hug him and fly to the school with Mikako, so that I can get more intimacy with Mikako. How can I know that Icarus is so extravagant, it turned on directly Portal.


    In other words, Mikako''s home is not far from the school. It''s just such a distance and the portal is used. Icarus is really exaggerated.


    But since it''s all used, don''t use it for nothing.


    "Let''s go."


    Monkey King said, holding the hands of Mikako and Icarus, and stepped into the portal.


    Mikako only felt that her eyes were dark and bright, and she found that they were already on the top floor of the teaching building: "It''s really a convenient ability, Icarus, don''t you really think about changing the owner?"


    Sun Wukong slapped Mikako''s butt with an angry slap: "You guy, don''t dig my corner in front of me."


    Mikako''s originally smiling face became more charming, but behind this charming touch, there was a hint of danger hidden.


    Monkey King didn''t seem to feel normal. He took out his phone without hurriedly, opened the album, looked at the hot photos in it, and said with emotion: "Tsk tusk~~ At this age, with such a figure, it is still It''s amazing!"


    "You..." Meixiangzi''s eyebrows twitched, and she was obviously angry. This was a threat from Chi Guoguo, and it was definitely a threat.


    But in an instant, Mikako calmed down her shame, and said softly: "It''s almost noon, I won''t go to the classroom, come with me."


    Monkey King took Icarus''s hand, followed Mikako''s back, looked at her graceful back, and smiled in his heart: "Don''t think I don''t know your dark-bellied character, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to cure you when I meet my brother. ."


    "Discover the New World Club." Monkey King looked at the plaque on the edge of the door and said to Mei Xiangzi: "This club you joined is really amazing."


    Mikako didn''t pick up Sun Wukong''s words, but instead opened the door and said softly: "Come in, welcome to join Discovery New World Society."


    "When did I join your weird society?"


    Mikako has a gentle smile on her face: "Now." ..

 2720 Chapter 8 Seeing the Moon Chu Yuan

    Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "Forget it, I''m not a student of your school, so what club to add."


    Mikako smiled softly: "Who said that you can''t join the club if you are not a student? And your age is not too different from mine, you can also come here to study."


    "Reading is impossible, and joining the club is also impossible." Monkey King sat down at will, picked up the information on the table and glanced at it, calmly said: "But you can see that you are very obsessed with the New World."


    Mikako sat down gracefully: "No, I just joined because I found it interesting. What is obsessed with the New World is my hair-little..."


    As soon as the voice fell, he saw that the door was suddenly opened. A teenager with glasses appeared at the door, habitually touching his glasses, fixed his gaze on Mikako''s body, and walked in casually: "I heard you didn''t come to class this morning?"


    "Hey~ it''s because of them." Mikako looked at Monkey King and Icarus and said, "I will introduce you to me, this is my hairy, Eishiro Morigata; these two are Monkey King and Icarus, but, Take a closer look at how she is different from ordinary people."


    Hearing this, Morigata Hideshiro looked at Icarus carefully. In fact, from the moment he came in, his eyes were attracted by the wings behind Icarus, but at the time he just thought it was an ornament, and now he is reminded by Mikako. , But focused on the wings behind her.


    After a while, the eyes flashed wisely: "If this pair of wings is not fake...I have never seen or heard of this creature, the only thing that can be determined is that... she is a resident of the New World!"


    "Oh~ why do you see it?" Monkey King looked at Hidegata Hideshiro with great interest. This guy was also keen, and he thought of Icarus about the new world the first time.


    Morigata Eishiro took out the notebook. The image in it was the earth, with black spots flickering around it, and a black hole appeared in the sky above Kongmei Town: "I have been studying information about the new world, just last night. , I clearly detected the channel connecting the New World to the sky above Kongmei Town, I think, she appeared last night, right?"


    At this moment, a female voice suddenly heard from the door: "Excuse me, is Moromito-senpai here?"


    "Ah~~It''s you!!" Suddenly, there was another exclamation.


    Monkey King looked towards the door, looking at a girl with a big heart, um, a very big one; and behind her stood a young boy who exclaimed him, looking at Monkey King''s gaze. Full of surprise.


    Judging from its appearance, it was the young man I met last night. It seemed to be Zhishu or something?What a lucky guy, he was not killed by the wreckage of those buildings.


    "How could it be them? I have smelled an unknown breath, no, my ordinary and peaceful life can never be broken by them!"


    Tomoki Sakurai grabbed the girl''s wrist and said nervously, "Chu Yuan, let''s go!"


    The girl named Chuyuan was unceremoniously chopped on the head of Sakurai Tomoki: "What are you talking about? We are here, isn''t we here to let Morigata-senpai give you answers?"


    "It turned out to be Sakurai-san." Morrigata Hideshiro said calmly: "Did you find anything last night? Have you met them?"


    Tomoki Sakurai''s head shook like a rattle in an instant: "No no, absolutely no, how could I know such a troublesome person!"


    It''s just this look, a discerning person knows that he is lying.


    Sun Wukong stretched out his hand to say hello to him: "Oh~boy, we met again, I thought you were buried in the wreckage of the building, so you are not dead yet!"


    "Isn''t this an acquaintance?" Seeing that Yue Chuyuan was ruthless, he put a few ruthless hand knives on Tomoki Sakurai''s head: "Don''t always think about avoiding trouble, Tomoki!"


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Zhishu was about to stand unsteady with his head full of bags.


    Mikako also looked at Monkey King with interest and said, "So, do you really know each other?"


    Monkey King said calmly: "I can''t talk about acquaintance, but it''s just a fate. When Icarus appeared, he was actually there. At that time, he muttered about trouble or something. He turned around and ran away. Otherwise, Icarus recognized the Lord It¡¯s him, not me."


    Mikako immediately looked at Tomoki Sakurai with regret: "Oh, it''s really a pity. I just passed this omnipotent angel, why didn''t I encounter such a thing?"


    "Almighty angel? She...she is an angel?" Jian Yue Chuyuan looked at Icarus in astonishment and said: "What are you talking about?!"


    Morigata Eishiro helped down his glasses and said with a serious expression: "It seems that the answer has been determined. Icarus is a resident of the New World. My research is indeed not wrong."


    Then he looked at Monkey King: "Excuse me, are you living with your parents now?"


    Without Sun Wukong''s answer, Mikako has already rushed back: "No, they two live with me now."


    Shougata''s eyes flashed with a gleam, which seemed very unexpected: "Live in your house? Then it''s okay. Try to live together for a while, then after a few days, remember to submit a report to me."


    "No problem?" With a gentle smile on Mikako''s face, she looked at Shougata jokingly: "Is it really okay? Your childhood sweetheart lives with other men, don''t you have nothing to do? Means?"


    Morikata glanced at Mikako and didn''t say a word. For Mikako, he could only describe it as a monster, how could he be worried.


    Seeing this, Mikako immediately narrowed her eyes slightly: "It''s really sad to be indifferent. Don''t be sad if your childhood sweetheart is taken away by someone else."


    Moriata ignored her, but looked at Icarus and said, "You have been together for the night. Does she show any difference?"


    "What''s the difference?" Mikako said softly: "By the way, when we came to school today, she opened a portal and sent us directly to the school~"


    Seeing Yue Chuyuan''s face in shock: "Portal? Like a magical portal?"


    "Right~" Mikako looked at Icarus and said, "Or, Icarus, are you performing for them?"


    "Does the master have any instructions?" Icarus tilted his head to look at Monkey King: "Please give any instructions that will make you happy."


    "Happy command..." Monkey King glanced at Icarus''s beautiful figure and said that he was evil: "Ahem~~ Just money!" ..

 2721 Chapter 9 For Fun

    Hearing the words, Icarus took out a card, and as the card shone dazzlingly, it turned into a counter. Icarus looked at Monkey King and said, "Master, how much do you want?"


    "Just hit a few zeros."


    Icarus pressed a few zeros casually, and the number displayed on it was 100 billion, and then said lightly: "Transport."


    After pressing the confirmation button, the space above the heads of a few people suddenly fluctuated a few times. As the brilliance shone, a revolving transmission port was formed. Stacks of newly bundled banknotes fell from it, but it was only a moment. Just forming a hill, burying Zhishu and Chuyuan in it.


    Monkey King was quite speechless about this, and looked at Icarus and said: "I just told you to press a few zeros at will, you are really casual enough!"


    (PS: If it is RMB, 100 billion, a house will definitely not fit, but the Japanese currency is different because the Japanese currency has a large denomination, one hundred, thousands, or even tens of thousands, and this money, They are all 10,000 denominations.)


    "Oh my God~~ A lot of money! A lot of money!!" Chu Yuan was already stunned.


    Compared to Mikako, the rich lady, she was very calm. She took out a stack of banknotes and looked at her. She was surprised: "Oh, it turned out to be real money, Icarus, you really don¡¯t plan to change to another owner. ?"


    Under Icarus''s three-faced expression, there is no emotional fluctuation: "I am a model ¦Á, an almighty angel for entertainment, and I only recognize the master."


    When Mikako heard the words, she showed a look of regret: "Such a fun toy fell into the hands of a pervert. It''s a violent thing."


    Monkey King immediately crossed his eyebrows and said, "Who do you think is a pervert."


    Mikako chuckled, "I''m complimenting you~" Then, she changed the subject and looked at Zhishu who had just exposed her head from the banknote: "I said you, I met such a beautiful angel, so I was willing to turn around. Run, do you regret it now?"


    "Money~a lot of money~~" Zhishu looked demented, but after listening to Mikako''s words, he regretted a little bit.


    Monkey King: "Icarus, put the money away first."


    "Yes, Master." Icarus took out the card, and the banknotes in the room were instantly sucked back by the emerging portal.


    "Huh~~ I was almost suffocated!" Chu Yuan sat down on the ground, sucking in air.


    But Zhishu suddenly shouted: "It''s not good! It''s not good! It''s too troublesome, it''s too troublesome! I don''t want to get involved with such troublesome things!"


    After speaking, he rushed out of the room without looking back...


    The protagonist with such a personality is indeed strange enough.


    "Zhishu! Zhishu!"


    No matter how Ren Chuyuan called, Zhishu didn''t look back.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and patted Chu Yuan on the shoulder, and said, "Stop screaming. Since he has no ambitions and is willing to be an ordinary person, he does not want to be involved with us, so let him go. Why do you insist."


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan felt a little disappointed. He hadn''t felt anything wrong with Zhishu''s character before, but now it seems that he suddenly felt disappointed.


    Icarus''s gaze was fixed on Monkey King: "Are there any orders? Master?"


    "Really any order is okay?" Mikako narrowed her eyes slightly, wondering what he was thinking of.


    Icarus nodded stupidly: "Any order is fine, but only the master."


    A gentle smile immediately appeared on Mikako''s face, and she hugged Monkey King''s right hand and shook it: "That Monkey King, or else, would you let Icarus send us to the battlefield to try?"


    As he said, there was a glow of excitement in his eyes.


    Don''t look at Mikako''s usual gentle and harmless appearance, but there is a terrible violent factor in her bones.


    "Okay, do you think this thing can be used indefinitely? This is very energy-consuming, just show it, how can it be used indiscriminately."


    Sun Wukong casually found an excuse to dismiss Mikako, but what he said was indeed correct, although the energy was unlimited for him.


    In the original work, it is because Zhishu has no brains to use it, and the energy consumed makes the big bosses behind cannot bear it. This is also one of the most important reasons for recovering those cards for storage.


    "It''s boring." Mikako saw that Icarus took all the cards back, and sat back with a bored look.


    Shouxing looked at Icarus with twinkling eyes: "It''s incredible. This is an unknown realm. That card should be a kind of transmission device, right?"


    Icarus said blankly: "Yes, you can obtain an instrument that can fulfill your master''s wishes from Sinaps."


    The light under the guard-shaped glasses flashed: "Sinapus, is the name of the new world called Sinapus, can you tell me about Sinapus?"


    Icarus shook his head dumbly: "I don''t have any information about Sinaps. I was awakened by the master yesterday. The information about this card is only entered into the database in advance. There is only one other thing I know, I Icarus, an artificial angel for play and entertainment, was created to please the owner, a product from Sinaps."


    Hearing the words, Mei Xiangzi looked at Monkey King teasingly: "For fun...to please the owner...Oh oh~~ It''s really not suitable for children."


    Shou Xing came to the Monkey King with a solemn expression: "Master Monkey King, can I study Icarus for two days?"


    "Research?" Sun Wukong''s brows, who had a soft face, suddenly frowned, staring at Shou Xing, "Are you trying to die?"


    At this moment, the temperature here dropped sharply, and together with Mikako and Chu Yuan, they felt a great pressure pressing down on their bodies, almost making them out of breath, as if the heart could not bear it and exploded, chilling and painful.


    Not to mention the targeted Morigata Hideshiro, Morigata only felt cold all over, his hands and feet were frozen, his heart beats violently, and there was a sharp pain like being torn apart, leaving only endless horror: " This person...want to kill me?!!!"


    I want to move, I want to resist, but my body doesn''t seem to be my own, and my fingers are immobile.


    Turning his eyes slightly, she cast a glance at Mikako for help.


    Mikako suppressed the thrilling horror in her heart, hugged Monkey King''s right hand, and smiled softly: "Knowing that Icarus is your baby, Shougyo is not that interesting. He is just a little obsessed with science. Don''t be familiar with him. Oh."


    Sun Wukong naturally knew this. He did this just to let Shouxie know, and don''t hit Icarus''s ideas in the future...

 2722 Chapter 10 Fengyin Dayhe

    Give Shouxie a chance to fight against Icarus in the future.


    Withdrawing his breath, Monkey King looked at Morikata Hideshiro and said coldly: "Icarus is a person, but he is not the subject of your research experiment. You will remember clearly for me."


    "Yes...Yes..." Shougata was so scared that he could only nodded stupidly.


    Feeling the care of Monkey King, Icarus was expressionless, but she felt a warm current surging in her chest. She didn''t know that it was an emotion called moving, but she was extremely attached to Monkey King''s left hand and looked at it. At him: "Master..."


    Monkey King touched Icarus''s head: "Don''t think of yourself as a product, you are now a living person."


    Icarus nodded without understanding, anyway, what the owner said, she just had to execute it.


    "Oh yeah~~ I can''t tell, you are really surprisingly gentle." Released her hand, Mikako looked at Monkey King with a smile, and gained a new understanding of his senses.


    Chu Yuan said weakly behind him: "Um, if there is nothing wrong, I will leave first."


    "Wait." Monkey King stopped her loudly: "You already know the secret of Icarus. Now you can either join us or be erased by me. You can choose one."


    Such a good opportunity, of course, I have to keep this sister paper.


    "Erase...Erase?!!!"


    Mikako smiled: "It means to kill."


    "Huh?!!!" Chu Yuan was shocked: "Then...then...then join?"


    Mikako replied again: "Of course I joined our New World Discovery Agency."


    When Chu Yuan heard the words, he was really relieved: "I just join."


    Mikako said with a happy look: "Welcome~ Our agency has one more member."


    Chu Yuan suddenly thought of Zhishu, and said nervously, "Where is Zhishu? Will you kill Zhishu?"


    Monkey King said indifferently: "For your face, you can give him a chance. As long as he doesn''t reveal the secret, I can naturally pretend that there is no such person; of course, if he wants to join, there is no questionable."


    It''s strange that Zhishu''s character would join. It is precisely because Sun Wukong knew this and said so. This is also to brush up Chu Yuan''s favor.


    "Yi Zhishu''s character that is afraid of trouble, I''m afraid I won''t join..." Chu Yuan said, raising his hand knife and said with a terrifying expression: "But don''t worry, I will supervise him, so he won''t dare to reveal a word !"


    Mikako smiled and looked at Monkey King: "So, you agree to join our club?"


    "I''ll leave it alone, but if I have nothing to do, I will come to your school to play. Now, take me to your school."


    "Then let me be your guide." Chu Yuan automatically asked.


    Mikako smiled softly: "Ah~~ Chu Yuan really likes to fight for favor."


    Chu Yuan''s pretty face instantly turned red: "What~~ It''s not about vying for favor~"


    "Well~ let''s go, my sister is fine, so I will show you around." Mikako took out a paper folding fan and slapped out the door lightly.


    After leaving the door, Chu Yuan looked at the chain that had been entwined in Monkey King''s hand, and said, "That...Although it''s rude, isn''t it too eye-catching if you keep holding her like this?"


    Sun Wukong thought about it and looked at Icarus: "Icarus, is there a way to hide it?"


    "Yes, master."


    Icarus''s voice fell and took out the card. The chain that was originally entangled in Monkey King''s right hand disintegrated and disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Walking in the playground, watching the sweaty girls shaking their posture with the activities, Monkey King said with emotion: "The quality of your school is quite high, but the nutrition is a little too high, not at all. Like a middle school student."


    "Ying... too nutritious?" Chu Yuan lowered his head and looked at himself intentionally, his face flushed. Is this talking about me?


    Mikako has a gentle smile on her face: "You are really too much, Goku, with our three beautiful girls by your side, and have time to see others?"


    Sun Wukong just wanted to tease Mikako, but a young girl who was greeted suddenly attracted her attention: "Huh? She is..."


    The girl has waist-length hair, a single ponytail tied with a white ribbon, two bells tied to her left hair, and she wears an ochre uniform, revealing the vitality and simplicity of a young girl.


    Mikako followed Sun Wukong¡¯s gaze and squinted her eyes for a moment, then she regained her formerly fleshy smile: "Good eyesight, um~~ I think about it~~ She seems to be called Fengyin...Rihelai Come on? The first beautiful girl in school~"


    "Fengyin Rihe, it turned out to be her." Sun Wukong nodded clearly, and didn''t even think about approaching her immediately: "Have you projected yourself here in the form of a dream at this time."


    Mikako gently shook the folding fan in her hand and looked at Monkey King: "Looking at you, you seem to know her?"


    Monkey King: "As long as it is a beautiful girl, I want to know it."


    When the words fell, Mikako and Chu Yuan''s two big eyes were directly rolled.


    Icarus looked serious: "Does the master want her?" Then, he took out the card.


    Mikako looked curious: "Can this kind of thing be done?"


    "Yes." Icarus nodded blankly: "Just use this card to cleanse and reshape her memory, and she will listen to her master in the future."


    "Is this... so terrible?!!!"


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan took a few steps back in an instant, and looked at Icarus with a vigilant look: "You...you must not tamper with my memory!"


    However, Mikako''s eyes shone brightly: "It sounds really interesting, Icarus, are you really going to change the owner?"


    Hearing this, Monkey King pretended to be annoyed and hugged Mikako''s scented shoulders, and leaned to her ears and said cruelly: "If you are hitting Icarus''s attention, believe it or not, I will immediately ask her to turn you into mine. X slave."


    Mikako''s soft face is winking like silk: "So you like this tone, and people won''t mind."


    "Icarus, do it."


    "Yes, master."


    With the dazzling white light flashing from the card in Icarus''s hand, Mikako, who had a calm face, suddenly became nervous: "Hey, it''s real?"


    "What do you think?"


    "You are great, I surrender, I give up, all right?"


    "Icarus, abort the order."


    Icarus said blankly: "I''m sorry, Master, the order cannot be aborted. There is no such order in my database."


    "What?!!"


    Mikako was stunned when she heard the words...

 2723 Chapter 11 Autonomy

    "Are you kidding too? Icarus?" Mikako seemed to be really nervous right now, or is this expression just a pretend?


    Because Mikako''s feeling itself is gentle, dark-bellied, calm, calm and crazy and dangerous, nervous, scared, and so on. It really hasn''t appeared in her.


    Icarus replied blankly: "In my database, there is no joking about this command. Now I will execute the master''s command immediately."


    The flashing light of the card in his hand is getting brighter.


    Mikako immediately grabbed Icarus'' slender hand: "Wait, Icarus and Goku have asked you to stop this order. Don''t you listen to him? How can you disobey his order?"


    She didn''t want to become an X slave or something.


    Chu Yuan was also helping out, "That''s right, how can I violate his master''s order."


    Icarus thinks about it, it seems right, but there is indeed no order to stop the order in her database, which makes her seem a little tangled.


    Mei Xiangzi looked at Monkey King, her gentle gesture showing a dangerous warning: "Don''t you say anything? You don''t really want me to be an X slave, do you?"


    Monkey King smiled: "This idea is also pretty good."


    "You, you... I didn''t expect you to be a pervert."


    "When I dare to call me a big pervert, I really don''t care."


    Mikako''s expression became softer when she heard the words: "I know you are the best. I won''t be really angry, right?"


    "I didn''t see that you were really scared." Monkey King glanced at Mikako with a deep meaning, and touched Icarus''s head: "You are now a living being, and you have your own independent thinking. Ability, you don¡¯t need to be obsessed with the commands set in the database. Do whatever you want. Do you want to stop this command or not."


    When Mikako heard the words, she also looked at Icarus with curiosity. Icarus, as an artificial angel, is like a robot. It will act according to the program set by the owner. She is curious as to what Icarus will choose to do. Is it dependent on the procedure, or dependent on my own thoughts.


    When Icarus heard the words, his expressionless face seemed to show some thoughts, and his heart seemed to be struggling and entangled, but after a period of entanglement, it seemed that there was no result. He tilted his head and looked at Monkey King for help. :"the host¡­"


    Monkey King said indifferently; "Don''t ask me, it''s your own choice. Just do what you want. I won''t bother."


    Chu Yuan suggested from the side: "I still need to think about it? Since your master wants you to suspend the order, of course you have to suspend the order. Didn''t you say that any wish can be realized for your master? Then this''suspend order'' It''s what your master wants."


    "Stopping the order...is the master''s wish..." Icarus seemed to be stunned when he heard the words, and the original entanglement suddenly became clear: "I know, since this is also the master''s wish, I will stop this order."


    The light of the card dissipated, and Icarus took it away.


    Mikako looked at Chu Yuan with a smile: "Not bad, Chu Yuan, I didn''t expect you to have such a quick wit."


    Chu Yuan''s face turned red: "No, I just talked casually."


    "You talk casually, but it saves me from being an X slave. I can''t help but report this great favor. If you have time, do you want to visit my house?"


    "Huh?~ Go to the president''s house as a guest?" Chu Yuan seemed surprised.


    "Yeah, or else, just today, as a welcome banquet for you to join the "Discover New World Society"."


    "Banquet? Don''t be so exaggerated?" As a child of ordinary people, opening a welcome banquet for such a small thing is really exaggerated for her.


    "Well~ it''s settled." Mikako said, looking at Feng Yin Rihe not far away, narrowing her eyes slightly, and looking at Monkey King: "Should I invite her over too?"


    Monkey King looked at her: "Can you do it?"


    Mikako slammed the paper fan in her hand with a confident expression: "Don''t forget that I am the president of the student council."


    "Forget it now." Monkey King waved his hand and didn''t say much. It''s not time to get in touch with Fengyin Rihe.


    After school, at the school gate.


    "Zhishu, I''m going to the president''s house today, you should go back by yourself first."


    "What? Chu Yuan, are you going to play at the president''s house?" Zhishu''s eyes widened in shock: "I...may I go?"


    "No~" Mikako also walked out of the school gracefully at this time: "This is our "Discover New World News" club activity. Outsiders are not allowed to participate."


    Zhishu was even more shocked: "Chu Yuan, you...you joined that...that club?!!!"


    "Right, you don''t need this expression, right?"


    Zhishu very quietly said, "Don''t you know... the senior Shouxing?"


    In Zhishu''s view, Shou Xing is definitely an abnormal human, a flying mad, this kind of person is the existence he avoids, and joining a society with this kind of person is definitely the most troublesome thing.


    "Okay, that''s all for this topic, and..." Chu Yuan said, raising his hand knife, and the expression on his face suddenly became extremely scary: "You must not tell anyone about what you saw today. ,otherwise¡­"


    "I won''t tell you if I kill you, you perverted swordswoman!" Zhishu was scared and ran away.


    After a while, Shougata also appeared at the school gate.


    Mikako: "Shougata, do you want to be together?"


    Morigata Eishiro helped put his glasses down, and said without thinking, "For your house, forget it..."


    Mikako was a little unbearable watching Morigata leave alone. In fact, she wanted to have a banquet at Morigata''s house. If this way, there would be no need to isolate him. After all, Morigata Eishiro was also a member of the "Discover New Great World Society". A member, but if Sun Wukong doesn''t go, she doesn''t make a mistake.


    Because for this banquet, Mikako went to Monkey King''s food, what once a week, who has the patience to wait for so long? How could this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity be missed.


    "Well, it will be here. Why does Senior Moromito seem unwilling to go to your house?"


    "Well~ this is a matter between our two families, let''s not talk about it, let''s go."


    Chu Yuan: "By the way, what about that person?"


    "You mean Monkey King? He should have already gone back during our class. Let¡¯s not say anything. Let¡¯s go back. Let me tell you. That guy has a lot of weird abilities, especially good food. Describe it in words!"


    "Yes, how do I think that you are hosting this banquet for other people''s food?" ..

 2724 Chapter 12 Chocolate Mushrooms

    Mikako smiled softly: "I''m all for you."


    "But why don''t I think..." Chu Yuan muttered inwardly. Of course, she didn''t dare to say such things in person.


    When they got home, Chu Yuan and Meixiangzi saw Monkey King lying in the yard leisurely basking in the sun, while Icarus was kneeling and sitting beside him, carefully squeezing his shoulders and massaging him. Enviable.


    Monkey King glanced at the two girls who walked into the courtyard, and fixed his gaze on Chu Yuan: "Why is she here too?"


    Mikako smiled gracefully: "Isn''t this to celebrate Chu Yuan''s joining us in the''Discover New World Society''? Don''t you hurry up to prepare the ingredients, we have an unforgettable banquet tonight.


    Monkey King looked at Mikako: "What an unforgettable way?"


    Mikako''s tone was full of temptation: "Anyway, it''s memorable."


    "That''s quite expectant." Monkey King patted Icarus''s buttocks: "Icarus, go and prepare some ingredients."


    "Okay, Master." Icarus got up obediently and took out the card. As the light shone, the card was decomposed and reorganized and turned into a small mechanical box in his palm.


    Under the curious eyes of Mikako and Chu Yuan, Icarus was holding a small mechanical box to make a table out of thin air, and then all kinds of ingredients spread the entire table.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened when he saw it, and his expression was astonished: "This...how is this done?"


    Mikako focused her gaze on the small box in Icarus''s hands: "What''s your name?"


    "The molecular converter of food materials is removing carbon dioxide in the air..."


    Chu Yuan heard the words with a big expression: "Ahhhh~~ You don''t need to explain the knowledge that I don''t understand. In short, this ingredient molecular converter is very powerful..." He said, his eyes shined. ''S whispered: "It seems to want..."


    Monkey King looked at Chu Yuan with a flirtatious expression on his face: "I want to give it to you."


    Chu Yuan didn''t know what he meant, with a happy and excited expression: "Really...really?"


    Mei Xiangzi looked at Sun Wukong''s expression, she didn''t know what he was talking about: "Wukong, Chu Yuan is a member of''Discover New World News Agency'', don''t bully her~"


    "Bullying?" Chu Yuan was stunned. Looking at Monkey King''s expression, he suddenly realized that his pretty face was completely red after brushing: "You...you...you are a big pervert!!"


    Mikako grinned: "Right, this guy is a big pervert, I''m not wrong, you have to be careful in the future~~"


    Monkey King said he was quite speechless. He was just making a joke. How could he become a big pervert?


    The old drivers drive, these little girls really don''t understand the meaning.


    Meixiangzi stepped forward and checked the ingredients on the table. Her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "Aren''t these all ordinary ingredients? Goku, don''t you be so stingy. Where are the ingredients you ate in the morning? Look at Chuyuan. It¡¯s so beautiful, don¡¯t you come up with some to entertain it?"


    Chu Yuan looked happy and confused: "No, these are high-end goods sold in the market. They are very expensive."


    Mikako looked at Chu Yuan with a smile on her face. Under her gentle expression, there was an unquestionable threatening aura hidden in her. She leaned forward to Chu Yuan and said in a low voice, "If you want something more delicious, just shut up and stay aside. Now."


    "Uh~~Yes..." Chu Yuan was taken by the guild leader''s breath for a while, and he nodded blankly.


    "That''s right, but you just ate it in the morning, so you can avoid it." Monkey King said, with one hand, something appeared in his hand: "You can take this chocolate mushroom and eat it later. You make a gem meat and try it."


    Chu Yuan looked surprised: "Chocolate mushrooms? I haven''t heard of it." After receiving the smell, his eyes lit up: "It smells so good!" He said, biting down, the expression on his face was instantly replaced by happiness. The unparalleled taste and deliciousness can hardly be expressed in words: "Wow~~ this thing~ is great!"


    It''s just that kind of picture, it''s really shy to see.


    Mikako was greedy for a while: "Goku, you can''t favor one another~ You haven''t tried this chocolate mushroom for me."


    Monkey King looked at this gentle, but black-bellied Yujie Yang Meixiangzi with a smile on his face: "Want it? You beg me!"


    Mikako: "..."


    If you can play, I really want to open a few big bags to the head of this cheap guy in front of me.


    Monkey King moved his face closer: "Come on, the old rules, give you one if you kiss."


    "Why doesn''t Chu Yuan use it?"


    "It is said that people are new, and if you want to eat in the future, of course you have to pay."


    Mikako had the intention to refuse, but it was a pity that she couldn''t help the temptation of good food. Anyway, it was cheap this guy once, and she didn''t care about being cheap the second time.


    Thinking of this, Mikako gave Monkey King a look full of infinite amorous feelings: "Really a greedy guy."


    With that, he tapped on his face: "Get it."


    Monkey King took out another chocolate mushroom and handed it to Mikako.


    In the first bite Mikako ate, she let out a whispered groan, and then looked at Monkey King with a weird face: "But I''m curious, why is it a mushroom? Did you do it on purpose or on purpose? ?"


    Monkey King has a serious expression: "What''s wrong?"


    "What do you mean?" Mikako said with a grin: "This mushroom makes people think of a very cute thing..."


    When Chu Yuan heard this, he was stunned again, and then his pretty face turned red again, watching Sun Wukong slashed at him with an angry hand knife: "You are a big pervert!!"


    Regardless of Chu Yuan''s weak appearance, the combat effectiveness of this violent woman is also a statement of existence.


    With a hand knife, you can even see a flash of light from the knife. This is a skill that has trained the original protagonist Zhishu to be submissive.


    However, Chu Yuan¡¯s unfavorable stunt was easily taken over by Monkey King. With a look of astonishment on his face, he pulled her into his arms, and then took a bite of the chocolate mushroom left in Chu Yuan¡¯s hand. A clean: "Dare to do it to me, confiscated."


    "Huh? Then...that was what I had eaten!" Chu Yuan saw it, and almost smoked his head when he saw it. Isn''t this, this is indirect kissing?


    Monkey King let go of Chu Yuan, and said with a calm expression: "Fun, I don''t dislike it, do you have any comments?"


    "..."


    Isn''t this a question of dislike or dislike?


    Meixiangzi took Chu Yuan''s hand with a look of sympathy, and gave her a look that I knew you, thinking of her fame, but she was defeated by this guy...

 2725 Chapter 13 There are rewards

    Sun Wukong looked at Meixiangzi and Chu Yuan, and said calmly: "Obviously it is a rare delicacy. It is because you want to be crooked. How can you blame me?"


    With that, he looked at Icarus and beckoned: "Icarus..."


    Hearing this, Icarus came to Monkey King''s side obediently: "Master?"


    Monkey King took out a chocolate mushroom: "Come on, this is for you. The master will feed it to you personally."


    Looking at the picture of love in front of him, Chu Yuan covered his eyes with his hand, and said to Mikako: "Senior sister, it''s really...we want to be crooked?"


    "Well~ it was definitely Goku deliberately." Mikako looked calm, without the slightest embarrassment: "But to be honest, although this chocolate mushroom is a bit weird, it is really delicious. I have never tasted it before. Wukong, how did this happen?"


    Monkey King: "This chocolate mushroom cannot be grown, but grows naturally."


    Chu Yuan didn''t believe it: "Naturally grown? How could there be such a thing?"


    "Icarus is by my side, do you think there is anything impossible in this world?"


    "¡­¡­makes sense¡­"


    Meixiangzi walked up to Monkey King and said with a look of temptation: "Wukong, these ordinary ingredients are fine. If you can bring out rare ingredients like chocolate mushrooms and gem meat, I promise you that I can reward you~"


    Monkey King immediately came to his mind: "Then I have to see if it can satisfy me."


    Mikako squinted her soft and big eyes, showing the amorous feelings that this age group shouldn''t have: "As long as the ingredients you bring out satisfy us, I can promise you that Chu Yuan and I can go to the hot springs with you. It''s a mixed bathing kind. Oh~"


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan immediately protested loudly: "Why do you count me?"


    Mikako smiled slightly: "Because I am the president of the student union!"


    "Huh! How can the president use his power indiscriminately!"


    "A word is a deal."


    "A word is a deal."


    Sun Wukong and Mikako ignored Chu Yuan who was protesting, clapping their hands in embarrassment.


    Icarus looked at Monkey King: "Does the master want to take a bath? I will go..."


    But before she could finish her words, she was pushed aside by Mikako: "There is nothing for you here, let''s cook your food."


    With the benefits of Mei Xiangzi Chengruo, Monkey King also symbolically produced a lot of food. In the world of food captives, although they are only low-level ingredients, in this ordinary world, it is already unparalleled and incredible. Delicious food too.


    But this time, Monkey King did not do it himself, but gave it to Icarus. Not to mention, Icarus¡¯s cooking skills are also quite good. Although it is not comparable to Frost, it is already in the ordinary world. Belongs to the ranks of top chefs.


    With the addition of top-notch seasonings, the food is indeed delicious on earth. The Meixiangzi and Chuyuan that they ate have no feminine image. With the addition of natural red wine, the two women have already drunk a little dizzy. His face and fascinated eyes add a touch of charm to him.


    The meal was eaten and the wine was drunk, and it was time for the two women to fulfill their promises.


    In the changing room, Chu Yuan blushed and looked at Mikako with a tangled look: "President, are we really going to be together...that? Can we go back? Anyway, we have already eaten..."


    "That won''t work~ Otherwise, I won''t have to eat anymore~ And, even if you regret it, it''s useless~ Wukong is better than me. If you regret it, the consequences may be more serious~"


    "More...more serious?"


    "Now we can still wear bathing suits together, but if we go back, we might be stripped naked~"


    "Goo~~" Chu Yuan swallowed hard, she was embarrassed to think about such a scene. After a ideological struggle, she finally compromised: "I know..."


    "You can''t wear a swimsuit like this, you have to wear this with me..."


    "Huh~ Is it too revealing?"


    "How come, this can perfectly show the charm of women!"


    At this time, Monkey King had already soaked in the hot spring with Icarus, watching Mikako and Chu Yuan walking out of the house, his eyes lit up slightly, his hand flashed, and his phone was in his hand: "Quickly, pose for me. Take a few photos."


    Mikako responded with a gentle smile, and she was very generous in various seductive poses and allowed Monkey King to take pictures from all directions; compared to Chu Yuan, she was much shy and tweaked, but she was more material than Mikako, so shy and tweaked On the contrary, it adds a bit of charm that makes people want to bully.


    Sun Wukong looked at Chu Yuan and said with emotion: "I can''t tell, Chu Yuan is actually older than Meixiangzi."


    Mei Xiangzi narrowed her eyes slightly, and immediately stared at Chu Yuan for a while. There was a strange light in her eyes: "It seems to be true, come on, Chu Yuan, let me take a good measurement."


    "I hate it~ President, don''t touch it..."


    Icarus watched Monkey King staring at Chu Yuan and Mei Xiangzi. For some reason, he felt a slight discomfort in his chest. He stretched out his hand to grab Monkey King''s hand and placed it in her indescribable place, looking at Monkey King expectantly.


    Sun Wukong doesn¡¯t know what she means. It seems that even if Icarus is an artificial angel, he also knows the heart of comparison among women. He touched her head and smiled slightly: "Icarus¡¯s is of course the best. That''s it~"


    Hearing this, Icarus seemed to have a hint of happy expression on his wooden face?It seems that she is gradually being influenced by Monkey King and the others.


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King¡¯s words reached Mikako¡¯s ears, but they made her a little unhappy: "I can¡¯t assume that I¡¯ve never heard of these words~ Why, Wukong, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m pretty enough? Or, you too Want to feel it yourself?"


    Monkey King smiled: "If you want."


    Mikako immediately rolled her eyes charmingly and knowingly: "The beauty you want." Then, there was a hint of inexplicable meaning in her eyes: "But, do you really think I am inferior to Icarus?"


    This question is difficult for ordinary people to answer, right?


    But for the unscrupulous Monkey King, there is no pressure: "As far as I feel at the moment, of course Icarus''s is the best."


    "...You really are a pervert!"


    In this regard, Mikako can only retreat speechlessly. When she meets such an unscrupulous person, she has a black belly, because she knows very well that if she dares to tease, Monkey King will definitely make her jokes come true. Such a guy can''t afford it, this kind of person is born to be her nemesis...

 2726 Chapter 14 Nimf

    Chu Yuan lay lazily in the hot spring pool, looking up at the night sky with a little bit of starlight, and sighed with happiness: "Ah~~ If you can eat such delicious food every day, it will be so happy to be in the hot spring. Up."


    Mikako was rubbing her slightly damp hair with a towel, showing her amorous feelings, which is more deadly than a mature woman: "But when I think that I will never eat this kind of delicacy again, I feel good. Lost, Wukong, or you will stay in my house forever, don¡¯t leave."


    "Do you want to marry me?"


    Mikako heard the words and looked calmly thinking, then looked at Monkey King and smiled slightly: "If you can eat such delicious food every day, it''s not impossible."


    When Chu Yuan heard this, his eyes widened in surprise: "Guild Master, you..."


    Mikako''s face remained unchanged, she still hung a calm and gentle smile, looking at Monkey King: "I''m not joking, but if you want me to marry you, you have to see if your sincerity can touch my heart."


    "It''s getting late, I think I''d better go back first." Chu Yuan saw that the situation was not right, and immediately got dressed. She didn''t even dare to soak in the hot springs, so please quit and talk like this again. She was worried about taking herself Also went into the pit.


    Seeing Chu Yuan hurriedly leaving, Mikako had a smile on her face, matching her enchanting figure, showing infinite amorous feelings: "Really a simple little girl, are you right, Wukong?"


    "It''s really simpler than you." Monkey King picked up Icarus, dried her hair and wings, and walked to his room: "Icarus, we went back to the room. Ignoring this is full of deceitful ideas. The vixen."


    Looking at the closed door, the smile on Mikako''s face was still not subtracted: "Is it a vixen? Really a bad guy. It seems to have seen through my heart... But... if you marry this guy... What a great idea..."


    This night, I had a very peaceful life. As for what shame Monkey and Icarus did in their room, you can only make up for it.


    Sinaps, the temple of the sky, the king of wingmen sits freely on his throne, surrounded by four beautiful angels, all of them are impeccable in body and appearance, which makes people envious. Envy and hate.


    It¡¯s just that the King of Wingmen¡¯s complexion at this time looked particularly dignified and dissatisfied. He looked indifferently at the first little Lori who was kneeling on the ground respectfully. Although his voice was lazy, he still carried the majesty and the king¡¯s due Undoubtedly domineering: "Since last night, Sinaps has been in a state of being disturbed by a mysterious force, causing even me to break the contact from the ground, unable to see the weak and stupid ones on the ground. Ant, Nimf, you go to the ground to find out who can interfere with my Sinaps signal. Once you find it, do everything you can to get rid of it!"


    "Yes, Master." Xiao Luo bowed her command, then raised her head, looking expectantly at the King of Sky on the throne: "If I beautifully complete this task, will the master give me a reward? "


    "Heh~ Reward..." A sneer appeared at the corner of King Kong''s mouth: "Of course... there will be..."


    And the angels surrounding the king of the sky also showed a weird smile, but the smile, no matter how you look at it, was mocking, even disdainful.


    "Then I will set off right away."


    Little Lolita happily ran out of the hall, but could no longer hear the teasing and mocking of the angels in the hall: "It''s so pitiful, she still doesn''t know her destiny..."


    "I''m so happy, what a fool..."


    "However, Master, did the''Queen of the Sky'' also fall to the ground? It seems that I forgot to tell that fool."


    Sora Lord: "...It doesn''t matter, maybe the mysterious power that interferes with Sinapus will be related to the''Queen of Sora''..."


    In this way, due to the appearance of Monkey King, the butterfly effect still occurred.


    In order to prevent his life from being monitored by Sinaps, Monkey King blocked the connection between Sinaps and the ground, which led to the early appearance of Nimf.


    It was quiet at night, the stars in the night sky had not yet receded, and the alarm clock on the bedside pointed to four o''clock in the morning.


    In the wild, in a tent on the bank of a river, the sirens of "dididi~~" suddenly sounded. Morigata Hideshiro was awakened in his sleep, shot from the floor, and looked at the laptop on the right. The picture played is a globe, and a black hole is emerging at a certain point on the globe, and a light spot flickers from time to time, sounding an alarm.


    "this is?!!"


    Shougata quickly tapped the keyboard, calculating the direction, and then his face changed slightly: "This is... the May Tane''s house..."


    I didn¡¯t want to take out my cell phone and made a call...


    In Mikako''s bedroom, wearing a sexy pajamas, she was awakened by a harsh ringtone, which made Mikako annoyed. She glanced at her head on the bedside table from the corner of her eyes, touched her bedside and took it out. A pistol came, and with a''touch'', the phone that kept ringing was smashed, and then everyone fell asleep like nothing.


    Morigata Eishiro was speechless when he heard the blind tone that the phone was hung up from time to time. As Mikako¡¯s childhood sweetheart, he naturally knew what was going on. He rushed out of the tent and rode his bicycle towards the Gozuki Tane¡¯s house. ¡­


    At this time, Monkey King had already woke up from his sleep. He was naturally not awakened by the gunfire, but he sensed that someone had invaded the enchantment he had set up with Sinapus on the ground. This also shows that Sina Puth sent another artificial angel to the lower realm.


    "Are you coming so soon? I fan the butterfly effect a bit too fast." Monkey King whispered, touched Icarus who had been holding him tightly, and said: "You stay in the room first, I''ll go out. Take a look."


    With that said, she kicked the door of Mikako''s bedroom with her big pants, and was immediately attracted by the beauty of the bed.


    Mikako, who had just lay down, was obviously taken aback by the sound. Looking at Monkey King who was standing at the door wearing only a pair of big pants, her eyes widened for a moment, but for a moment, she was hidden again: "Why, Wukong, finally can''t help but want to attack me at night?"


    Sun Wukong glanced at the fragments of the mobile phone under the bedside, and he didn''t know what the gunshot was. "Neurotic, don''t hit the pistol at night, get up quickly, and come to the door if you have trouble." ..

 2727 Chapter 15 Nimf 2

    Mikako sat on the bedside gracefully: "Trouble? What''s the trouble? If you don''t explain clearly, I will let you know how terrible it is to disturb a lady''s sleep."


    Monkey King ignored Mikako, but went outside the house and looked up at the night sky. There was a white ball of light falling from the sky with a long ending sound: "Help--!!!"


    Mikako ran out in her pajamas and looked up at the night sky: "It seems like a...girl?"


    Monkey King jumped up, caught the falling figure in the air, and slowly landed on the ground. If she were to fall like this, the house he lived in would be razed to the ground.


    Seeing such a scene, Mikako''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Falling at that speed, not everyone can catch it. This Monkey King really makes people more and more curious..."


    "Help!!~~~~"


    At this moment, the girl in the arms of Monkey King still closed her eyes and screamed non-stop.


    "Hey, stop screaming, it''s okay, my ears hurt because of the noise." Monkey King reached out and patted the girl''s cheek, awakening her from the scream.


    "Huh?? No...Is it all right? I''m already...to the ground?"


    The girl opened her eyes, looked around curiously, and then fixed her gaze on Monkey King. She was stunned, her cute expression was suddenly replaced by disgust: "Ah~~! You dirty little bug, don¡¯t touch it. I!!"


    With that, she pushed Sun Wukong away, and she herself successfully fell to the ground.


    "Um~~~It hurts~~~"


    The girl was holding her ass in pain, and stood up, spreading a pair of translucent wings that emit seven colors of light behind her. Hou Yue and Sun Wukong pulled a certain distance away.


    "I saved you, is that how you treat your savior?"


    The girl had a proud look on her face: "Hmph~ Even if you save me, I won''t be grateful to you."


    Mikako looked at the translucent wings behind the girl, her eyes flashing inexplicably, "Wow~ Goku, look, there are wings~ Is she, like Icarus, an artificial angel that fell from Sinaps? "


    "Do you even know Sinaps?" The girl looked very surprised: "Icarus? Senior Icarus is here too?!!!"


    "the host?"


    At this time, Icarus also appeared at the door, although she was very confused, but her expressionless face did not show a confused expression.


    "Senior Icarus! It''s really Senior Icarus, have you been dispatched?" The girl''s expression was a little surprised, but then she seemed to think of something, and she was surprised: "Master? Who do you call the master?"


    Seeing this picture, Mikako suddenly felt a little funny, and immediately hugged Monkey King''s left hand with a gentle smile: "Who else can be, of course it is Wukong."


    "Wukong? Is this the bug that you are talking about?" The girl''s complexion suddenly became extremely terrified: "Haha~~You actually recognize the bedbug on the ground as the host, have you betrayed? Ah~~ I know, You did all of this? In order to prevent us from discovering the secret of your betrayal? By the way, you still have a data protection system. You are lucky to meet your predecessors when you come, and my system does not seem to After being disturbed, it has returned to normal..."


    "It''s...who?" Icarus looked at the girl with a puzzled look.


    "Ahhh~~ Have you forgotten me? Then, let me introduce myself, before I hurt you¡ª"


    As she said, the girl¡¯s figure suddenly flashed, and she only heard a bang. She already pressed Icarus¡¯s head with one hand and pressed her to the ground, causing the ground to crack and open, forming a huge The broken pit shows the horror of power.


    "The first time I met...Although it is not actually, I am the artificial angel ¦Â Nimf for the electronic station. The betrayer will be Xiao Qing, the master said!"


    As Nimf said, light waves of data flashed in his eyes: "¡ª¡ªStart scanning, 99% normal, variable wings protection 72% normal, memory area protection 100% normal, thinking control protection 100%...?!!!"


    "Puff~~hehe~~ That''s why the color of your pupils turned green. It''s really ridiculous. It''s not just a memory, but also a protective system for feelings. It''s like a doll! The horrified queen of the sky, the one who shook Sinapus!!"


    Icarus looked dumbfounded: "Queen of Sora??...I am for fun...artificial angel, alpha type¡ª¡ª"


    Nimf seemed to have heard a big joke, her face exaggerated: "Are you for fun? Hehehe~~Don''t joke with me!"


    As he said, he squeezed his fist and slammed into Icarus'' face, but in the middle of the journey, he was suddenly grabbed by a powerful hand by his wrist. It was hard to tell how hard she was: "I said you, enough is enough, Icarus who bullied me like this will be punished."


    Looking at the person holding his wrist, Nimf looked surprised: "The worm on the ground has such a powerful force?"


    "Who do you think is a bug? It''s really rude." Monkey King said, hugged Nimf, and put it on her knees. It was like a slap on her ass~~


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~~! .


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Master of that mysterious power, let me go, I want to fight you!"


    "I''ll talk about the duel later, I''m now teaching you what is polite!" Monkey King kept his right hand, continuously greeted Nimf''s ass.


    Mikako listened to the endless slaps, but still smiled softly: "Ahh~~ What a poor man-made angel lady, if you can recognize me as the master, I can tell Wukong not to fight. You~"


    "Hmph~ You actually asked me to recognize this bug on the ground as the owner, stop kidding.


    "Ah~~This artificial angel is really not cute at all." The smile on Mikako''s face became more charming, and then she unceremoniously stretched out her right hand and greeted Nimf''s little ass with Monkey King. That strength is almost more ruthless than Monkey King. Every slap is so strong and powerful. When Nimf hits Nimf for a moment, he begged for mercy: "Sorry, I was wrong, please stop hitting...5555~~~" ..

 2728 Chapter 16 Nimf vs. Icarus

    "Ahhh~ If you know something wrong, if you recognize me as the master, forgive you~" Mikako said with a gentle expression.


    "Huh~ I want me to recognize the smell on the ground..."


    "Huh?" Mikako looked at Nimf with a smile, and was so scared that Nimf instinctively changed her words: "It is impossible to recognize the human beings on the ground as masters. I am not as bad as Icarus''s head. ."


    When Mikako heard the words, she looked regretful: "That''s really a pity, but I really want an all-purpose artificial angel, what should I do?"


    Nimf looked angry: "What do you want, what does it matter to me? Anyway, I will never recognize the human beings on the ground as the master, so you die!"


    "That''s really disappointing."


    Nimf looked at Sun Wukong pitifully everywhere, begging: "Please let me go, I won''t be attacking you anymore."


    I have to say that Nimf''s cute expression is indeed very lethal. Monkey King just persisted for a few seconds before he was defeated: "Forget it, since I know it''s wrong, I will spare you this time. "


    After taking a slap, Monkey King let go of Nimf after feeling the touch again.


    Once he was free, Nimf flashed into the sky, looking at Monkey King with sarcasm, and several people laughed and laughed: "The bed bugs on the ground are really innocent~ The master''s order is to kill, how can I be? I will let you go, but since people say they won¡¯t attack you, they will naturally fulfill their promises. Now, let¡¯s change someone to be your opponent~"


    As he said, Nimf¡¯s gaze was already fixed on Icarus: "Your betrayal should be related to the protection of memory? I am an artificial angel for electronic warfare. I use my hacker system to help you solve it. The protection of the memory area allows you to understand what your mission is and who is your real master!"


    Nimf said, her eyes rippling with electronic ripples, intruding from Icarus''s eyes...


    Meixiangzi met, and immediately looked at Monkey King: "This looks a bit bad, Wukong, stop her now!"


    "No, this is also an opportunity."


    Monkey King allowed Nimf to help Icarus open the protection of memory. After a while, countless protected memories poured into Icarus''s brain in vain, flashing one by one in her brain like a movie...


    Sinapus, the Lord of the Sky, surrounded by a group of angels, looked forward to the following world:


    "Those grubs... are building huge towers."


    "It seems to be building a tower that reaches the sky and attacking us Sinaps."


    "Haha!!~~~"


    A group of angels heard this, as if they heard a big joke, they all laughed unscrupulously.


    And the Lord of Sora sat on the main seat, surrounded by the beauty, holding a knife and fork, and elegantly eating the food in front of him, with a playful disdain at the corner of his mouth: "Hehe~~ Want to come to Sinaps? It¡¯s really hard for the insects crawling on the ground to come to such a distant sky! There seem to be millions of grubs in that country, how about it? Can you bet?"


    The beautiful angels started talking again: "Hey~ the opponent is the Queen of Sora? How can you bet?"


    Sora Master: "Hehe...so bet they can last a few minutes."


    "Just do it, Icarus."


    The angel who had been kneeling down at the head replied, "Yes."


    The Lord of Sora issued a ruthless order: "Go and trample them, and leave none!"


    "Yes."


    As soon as the memory picture in his brain turned, it was the picture of Icarus carrying out the merciless massacre of people on the ground. Together with the current Icarus himself, I was a little scared: "This is...my memory?!"


    Gradually, Icarus began to be in a daze, and two lines of tears appeared in his eyes without emotional fluctuations...


    This made Mikako Dai''s eyebrows slightly frowned, her gentle expression still, but there was a hint of terrible danger hidden: "Ah~~ People who can''t express their feelings will also cry. What a terrible picture is this? "


    When Nimf saw this picture, he burst into laughter: "Ah~hahaha~~!!! Are you so excited to cry? Senior Icarus, now you, should you remember who you are? Who is your master, right? Senior Icarus, be the queen of the sky that is terrifying, yearning and admiring! Then fulfill the command given to you by the master, and trample on the ground that is useless and dirty The bug!"


    After laughing wildly, Nimf suddenly realized something. The whole body felt a bitter cold, with a cold sweat: "Hey, hey, hey~~ Wait a minute, why...can you cry?!!! I just unlocked the memory area. The protection of thinking does not unlock the protection of thinking control..."


    The answer to Nimf was the violent aura bursting out of Icarus, and the surrounding houses were tossed down and flattened. With the sound of electronic sounds and circuits, Icarus¡¯s mechanical interpretation was set. The program: "Think about the 100% release of control protection, and the release of variable flying wing protection is in progress...80%...90...100%...starting the self-repair program..."


    Seeing such a scene, Nimf''s complexion changed drastically, with a look of panic and fear: "Oh... oh... the pupils have turned red... the guy is about to awaken... But why... the hostility is locked on me?!!! Senior Carlos, you have to figure it out~~ We are companions! The bugs on the ground are the ones we should clean up!"


    Wow~!!~


    The gorgeous wings opened in vain, and Icarus instantly turned into a flash of light and flashed into the sky, his eyes staring indifferently at Nimf ahead, and electronic messages flashed in his pupils: "Self-repair-complete! Goal-capture, artemis, launch!"


    A dazzling aperture appeared above Icarus''s head, and countless light beams condensed in front of her and emitted...


    "But... Damn!! Why treat me as an enemy? And why is the protection unlocked? Did she use the hacking system I entered in turn? There can be no such thing! Bad...bad!!"


    Just as Nimf fled in the air, the beam of light was flanking back and forth, making her inevitable. With a loud roar, Nimf was flooded by countless beams and fell to the ground in a booming explosion.


    "Hey hey hey~~~ This is a bit... too far!!"


    Mikako looked at the surrounding scene, her gentle expression was replaced by incomparable horror, and even excited.


    Her home has been turned into ruins during this bombing.


    Seeing that Mikako was about to rush to join the battle group, Monkey King stopped her in time to move: "Although your combat power is good, you should not participate in this kind of black technology contest..." ..

 2729 Chapter 17 Final Weapon

    Although Mikako has a terrible violent factor, what Sun Wukong said, she also recovered a little calmness. Feeling Sun Wukong''s powerful hands and chest, Mikako felt a sense of security that she had never had before.


    I saw my father and his men not far away, although they were embarrassed, but there was no danger to their lives. The violent aura was calmed down, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and he looked at Monkey King: "Then you have to take me Hold tight, I''m afraid I can''t help but want to go to the war~"


    Sun Wukong heard this, and now firmly held Mikako in his arms, feeling her soft body, and her heart was dark and refreshing. I have to say that Mikako''s figure is really expected. At the age of a girl, but She has the figure of a mature royal sister.


    "Ah uh~"


    Nimf got up from the mud pit in embarrassment, looked at her body and hands, and touched her face. The cute expression was instantly replaced by a terrifying expression: "My...face...has mud...ok. Dirty! I hate it!! So dirty, so dirty, so dirty, so dirty!!! I hate dirty things the most!!!"


    Gritting his teeth, Nimf let out a frantic and angry roar: "Damn! Don''t think that my equipment is only for electronic warfare...I want you to be broken into pieces!! Super ultrasonic vibrator!!!"


    A beam of sound waves full of destructive aura ejected from Nimf¡¯s mouth, turning into a stream of light in the air and lasing towards Icarus...


    Icarus looked at everything in front of him with an indifferent expression, the electrons in his eyes were beating, and a circular transparent electronic honeycomb was suddenly formed around her body. The sonic beam hit the electronic honeycomb without leaving a trace. under.


    Upon seeing this, Nimf was shocked: "Absolute protection circle [aegis]..."


    The next moment, the absolute protection circle [aegis] was automatically lifted, and a very exaggerated and gorgeous bowstring suddenly appeared in Icarus''s hand. Just a half-moon was pulled apart, and the arrow was burning with a raging fire. Stop, very deterrent.


    When Nimf saw this picture, she felt a terrible cold all over her body, cold sweat had spread all over her body, and the horror of death had filled her: "The final weapon!!! Are you...serious?!!! The whole country will be affected. You are ruined!!"


    Icarus¡¯s voice does not contain any emotions: "No problem, after hitting you, open [aegis] fully to protect the ground..."


    Nimf''s face changed drastically: "How could it be possible! If you do that, you won''t be all right!"


    "Even if...this way...I will return to the master...for you who want to separate me and the master, and you who are not good for the master, you must be cleared..."


    While speaking, the energy radiated by the arrows in Icarus''s hand became more and more violent.


    "You..." Nimf gritted her teeth because of extreme anger, but she also trembled because of extreme fear. The [Final Weapon] held by Icarus was really too threatening to her, but now, there is no It''s impossible to go down the stairs, just so soft.So Tsundere''s attributes sometimes kill people.


    "Just...even if it''s like this...what can you do! I''m a beta artificial angel for electronic warfare-Nimf, don''t look at me like this, I also have the means to save my life, and I won''t necessarily be killed by you!!!"


    "Ah~~ Why do I sound like this is trying?" Mikako was lying in Monkey King''s arms, looking up at the sky, with a soft smile, even if she heard that this country would be destroyed, she still Keep the calm as it should be, as if you didn''t hear it.


    As for the other members of the Wuyue Tane¡¯s family, they had already hid aside and shivered, and the power radiated by the final weapon held by Icarus had been so shocked that they had no courage to stand.


    Monkey King looked at Icarus at this time, but showed an expression of appreciation: "The power of science and technology is really good. If people want to cultivate to this level, it is extremely difficult, but the power of science and technology can be easily achieved. Unfortunately, the external force is still limited after all."


    Mikako looked at Monkey King with a strange expression: "You don''t seem to be surprised at this picture? Don''t you worry that we will hang up because of this?"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Mikako''s face: "Aren''t you not worried at all? This is not the calmness that ordinary people can show."


    Mikako smiled softly: "Isn''t this there you!"


    Monkey King wanted to say something, but he was suddenly obscured by a bright light. He knew that Icarus had released the bowstring and she actually fired the final weapon in her hand. This made him feel a little surprised, because in the original book With Nimf¡¯s confession, Icarus was not released.


    But for a moment, it was relieved that animation is only anime after all, and it has become a reality here. Naturally, it will not follow the originally designed plot in the animation. In the real world, everything will happen.


    "You lunatic, you actually launched!!!"


    At this moment, Nimf was finally frightened and wanted to escape like crazy, but unfortunately, the so-called final weapon had completely locked her, and there was no escape at all. The stream of destruction was shining, and Nimf¡¯s Near, death, so close to her, she could even feel the hot temperature from the arrows, and the roar of the flames that frightened her, but strangely, she already understood herself The fate of death, but it has not yet ushered in the moment when the arrows penetrate the body.


    "It''s just an arrogant little loli, it would be a pity to kill it like this."


    A faint word came to her ears, and Nimf looked up stupidly, but her pupils shrank, because she was shocked to see that Monkey King grabbed the arrow with her bare hands, saving her fate of being penetrated and destroyed.


    "Unarmed...Human...?????"


    Nimf was really stunned at this moment.


    Even Mikako, who never knew what was surprised, saw this picture, with an extremely surprised expression on her face: "Oh, this Monkey... seems to be more mysterious than I thought!"


    "the host¡­!!!"


    Icarus looked at Monkey King and showed a look of astonishment. She knew that her master was very strong, but she did not expect that she was already strong enough to take over her final weapon with her bare hands. This is obviously not the power that humans can have Up.


    With both wings flapped, Icarus landed beside Monkey King.


    Seeing Icarus who suddenly landed in front of him, Nimf finally couldn''t bear the fear and sat down on the ground. Then a dampness wetted the ground, she was scared to pee...

 2730 Chapter Eighteen

    "Oh, what a pitiful little, I was scared to pee." Monkey King squatted down and gently soothed Nimf''s head, surprisingly made her feel a sense of peace that she had never had before, but At the next moment, he yelled again in a bad breath: "It''s... there is no urine. This place is wet!"


    "Yes, yes~~ You are right." Monkey King also didn''t want to stimulate Nimf with this matter: "How about it, do you still want to fight?"


    Nimf glanced at Icarus, swallowed hard, and shook his head. At this moment, he had lost his previous strength, but had become a very poor little Lolita.


    Mikako stepped forward at the right time: "Then stay and recognize me as Lord. I really hope that there is an artificial angel."


    "It''s not just one! Also, I won''t recognize you as the master. It''s impossible for a lifetime. Just die of this heart!" Nimf glared at Mikako, yelling, dare to speak so loudly It''s really courage to speak to Mikako.


    Icarus looked at Nimf indifferently: "Go back, don''t bother me and the master again!"


    "I...I''ll leave..." Nimf immediately got up.


    Monkey King: "Do you really want to go back? This is not a good choice."


    "Why? Don''t you think it''s a big deal?" Nimf said with a nervous expression.


    Monkey King: "No, I mean, your mission has failed. If you go back like this, you won¡¯t have a good end. The lighter will be punished severely, and the severer will be destroyed. I think you still stay. It¡¯s better to come down~"


    "Impossible! The Lord would not treat me like this! Don''t want to confuse me!"


    "It''s really naive, but forget it. If you haven''t experienced suffering, you don''t know how to cherish; if you haven''t lost it, you don''t understand what is most important to yourself; if you haven''t experienced harm, you don''t know who is most concerned about. My own, where is my true home."


    Monkey King said, extending his right hand to Icarus: "Give me that card."


    The electronic light flickered in Icarus''s hand, and there was already an extra card in his hand, which was placed in Monkey King''s hand.


    Nimf looked at the card with a look of shock: "This is... you actually have this latest type of universal card?!!!"


    Monkey King handed the card to Nimf, and said, "Lend this to you. If you really encounter a threat to your life, use this card and you should be able to escape by surprise."


    Nimf looked astonished: "You... want to lend me this universal card? Aren''t you afraid I won''t return it?"


    Monkey King smiled indifferently: "It''s okay if you don''t, it''s better than losing your life."


    Nim''s eyes widened instantly, and it was the first time she felt so cared about.


    "Hmph~ You guys don''t really hate you, since you are so persistent, I will accept mercifully, but I won''t be grateful to you!"


    With that, an electronic iris suddenly enveloped Nimf, and her body disappeared little by little. When she disappeared completely, her triumphant laughter sounded in vain: "Haha~~ You idiot, I won¡¯t return this universal card to you, just cry for yourself!"


    Mikako looked at Monkey King with a smile on her face: "Oh, I was cheated. Sometimes, kindness also has to pay a price."


    Monkey King smiled back: "I have already set a ban on that card. Not only can Sinaps not be able to retrieve it, even if it is taken by someone else, I only need a thought, and the card will return to my hand in an instant. ."


    Mikako smiled even more charmingly when she heard the words: "You are really bad-minded, it seems that it will not be long before you have another artificial angel by your side."


    Icarus looked at Monkey King: "Master, Nimf... is it really dangerous?"


    "Not really, but definitely! But I have given her all the cards, I believe she is safe even in danger."


    Icarus was relieved when he heard the words, but after a moment, he was still wanting to talk, his eyes were full of worry: "Master..."


    Sun Wukong naturally saw where Icarus¡¯s anxiety came from, reached out his hand and touched her head, and said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hate you because you are a weapon of war. Relatively, I like it more. You now, because of this, you can help me more~"


    Icarus'' eyes lit up, and his face showed a happy look: "Master really...doesn''t you hate me?"


    "Of course, whether Icarus is used for entertainment or warfare, I like it, because no matter which you are, it is my Icarus!"


    "Master..." Icarus was suddenly moved and embraced Monkey King, and a pair of white wings tightly wrapped Monkey King in it.


    "Ahhh~~President, I was suddenly sprinkled with a huge handful of dog food!" Mikako''s gentle expression suddenly showed a dangerous warning: "It seems to be uncomfortable, what should I do?"


    When Icarus heard the words, his body stiffened, and he hurriedly separated from Monkey King. It seemed that Mikako''s aura was really not covered, even Icarus could be shocked.


    Monkey King glanced around: "It''s really a bit embarrassing now, we seem to have no place to live..."


    Meixiangzi picked up her beautiful eyebrows when she heard the words.


    And Mikako''s father has already started yelling from the side: "Hurry up! The home can be gone, but the prison gate pool definitely cannot be gone!"


    A group of people in black immediately began to clean up the ruins and dig up the submerged hot spring pool.


    Sun Wukong looked at Meixiangzi and said, "That prison gate pool is the hot spring pool where I bathe with you, right?"


    Mikako nodded: "Yes~ This prison gate pond is also called the pond of the goddess. It is of great significance to our Wuzuki Tianne family. According to legend, the ancestors of the Mayday Tianne family were the goddess who descended to earth. It is the pond used by the goddess to clean the feathers."


    Monkey King: "It seems that you Wuyue Tiangen''s family also has an unknown secret."


    Mikako selectively ignored this question and looked at Monkey King with a smile on her face: "It stands to reason that if a man dared to defile this pool, he would be shot to death, but you are alive and well. Do you know why?"


    Monkey King laughed: "Because you Wuyue Tiangen''s family can''t beat me!"


    "Well~ it''s the same reason. Our Wuyue Tianne family''s favorite is the strong. Your strength is unanimously recognized by our Wuyue Tianne family." ..

 2731 Chapter 19 Betrayal

    Sinaps.


    Sora Lord is surrounded by the beauty, sitting on the throne, looking calmly at the panic-faced Nimf who is kneeling down the first one: "Are you coming back so soon? Look at you embarrassed, mission Did it fail?"


    Nimf lowered her head in a panic: "Yes... I''m sorry! I don''t want to! Who knows, there should be Icarus on the ground! How could I be able to fight such a monster! And her master, Even more monsters, maybe...maybe even more dangerous than Icarus!"


    Sora Lord looked indifferently: "It seems that you are not useless, but you have brought back some useful news."


    An artificial angel with a face beside Sora Lord shouted coldly: "I haven''t rushed to report useful information about the master Icarus."


    "I don''t know the specific information very well, but I can be sure that the mysterious power that prevents Sinaps from ground information is what he did. He looks no different from ordinary humans. He has long red hair. Handsome, with incredible power, he can take the powerful blow of the "Final Weapon" launched by Icarus with his bare hands!"


    After hearing this, the King of Sora couldn''t help but frown slightly, and all of her angels showed shocked expressions: "Take the final weapon with your bare hands? What are you kidding? It''s not because of your own mistakes. Looking for excuses?"


    When Nimf heard it, he was furious: "You are so bloody, how dare I lie to the master!"


    Sora Lord returned to the calm and calm of the past: "Forgive you for not dare, but I am curious, Icarus''s memory and some related functions have long been sealed by me, how did she wake up and even use the final weapon?"


    "That..." Nimf peeped at the Lord of the Sky, and whispered with a scared face: "Yes...I used a hacker system to invade her system, but she did not expect it to be used in turn..."


    "silly!"


    An angry face appeared on the face of Sora Lord, and he stretched out his hand, and a beam of light shot out in an instant, bombarding Nimf¡¯s body, causing her to scream, and flew out to the ground after a dozen or so rolls. She stopped, but she didn''t dare to complain, she immediately got up in embarrassment, dragged her injured body and hurried forward to kneel again: "Yes... I''m sorry..."


    "You are so stupid to help the Queen of Sora and wake her up. You really tainted the name of electronic warfare. It seems that you are just a botched product and there is no need for it. Just discard the beta type. Anyway, in a few thousand years, the grubs on the ground will not be able to find this Sinaps, and there is no need for an electronic warfare machine."


    When Nimf heard this, his pupils shrank, and his face panicked: "Please... please wait! Next time I will definitely..."


    "Next time?" Sora Lord looked indifferent: "The opponent is the awakened Sora Queen, and there is a master who seems to be more troublesome. What can you do with this stupid thing?"


    An angel holding a big sword suddenly walked out, came to Nimf''s, and said tauntingly: "I originally planned to discard your useless botched product, now the time is right."


    As she said, a sword pierced her back waist, flashing a flash of electrification, and even though it did not penetrate the skin, Nimf still screamed in pain.


    "Lord...Master!!" Nimf stretched out his right hand to the Master of Sora begging for mercy.


    However, Sora Lord waved his hand indifferently: "Take her down, such a stupid bot, I don''t even have the mood to tease her."


    The sword-holding angel stretched out his fragrant tongue and licked the corners of his lips, with an evil expression on his face: "Then let me perform the execution ceremony of the abandoned ¦Â type!"


    With that, he grabbed Nimf¡¯s hand and dragged her down...


    "Please wait...Master...really...really want to abandon...I?...Why? Why?...I obviously have worked so hard...Why?...Please give me a...chance!..."


    However, the Lord of Sora completely ignored Nimf¡¯s plea, and his indifferent eyes made Nimf fall into the endless abyss of darkness...


    But suddenly, the gentle figure of Monkey King suddenly flashed in her mind, with a dull face muttering to herself: "...why...why can a stranger be so gentle to me...but you, master...I obediently executed you. Of...every task...why?"


    The angel holding the sword threw Nimf on the wall, sneered and mocked: "Why? Indifferently because you are useless to the owner. Since it is useless, you have to deal with it naturally. This is not very natural. Thing?"


    "Naturally...? I...just...tools...?" Nimf froze in a daze.


    The angel holding the sword stepped on Nimf''s chest and laughed: "Why, you are not a tool, do you still think you are a''person''? Don''t make people laugh, haha~~~"


    In this ruthless ridicule, Nimf suddenly recalled what Sun Wukong said before leaving: "If you have not experienced suffering, you will not know how to cherish; if you have not lost, you will not understand what is most important to yourself; if you have not experienced it After hurting, I don¡¯t know who cares about me most, and where I belong to my true home."


    Nimf¡¯s silent eyes suddenly rekindled a glimmer of hope, and he took a deep look at the place where the Lord of the Sky was, and his hollow eyes became more determined: "Here...not the destination I want... I am not a tool without emotions either! Ah~!!!"


    With a scream, the extremely violent sound wave blasted the angel holding the sword on her chest in vain, but the other party was an somersault in the air, with his wings spread out behind him, and his figure was stabilized. Cut in half, then looked down at Nimf, and laughed wickedly: "You dare to resist, it really is a bad thing, are you trying to betray the master?"


    Nimf trembled and stood up from the ground: "I never thought of betraying, this is what you forced me...I...I...this is not the destination I want!!"


    "Oh, when have you already had this kind of infidelity?" The Lord of Sora looked at Nimf indifferently in the distance, his eyes flashed with real murderous intent: "It seems that the grub on the ground has already given You have instilled a very dangerous concept, it seems that you must be abandoned."


    The other artificial angels spread their wings to surround Nimf, "Do you think you can escape from our hands?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try it!" Nimf flashed a light wave in his hand, and a card was already in his hand.


    "That is?!!"


    Seeing this card, all artificial angels, including the Lord of Sora, were moved...

 2732 Chapter Twenty Escape

    "The latest universal card, how can you have such a thing?"


    "This latest type of universal card doesn''t even have us, how can you have it?"


    "Isn''t it stolen?"


    The artificial angels looked at the omnipotent card in Nimf¡¯s hand, surprised, with strong greed,


    This kind of universal card represents the symbol of strength and status in Sinapus. In their understanding, the entire group of artificial angels seems to be owned by the Queen of Sora Icarus alone, and all they have It is an old type, a single type of card: a card can only have one ability; and this new type of universal card is different, it is really like a name, it can be described as omnipotent.


    "This style... is the card owned by the Queen of Sora. Why is it in your hand?" As the king of Sinaps, Lord Sora recognized the origin of this universal card at a glance.


    "Hmph~ Of course I snatched it!" Nimf hummed proudly, not blushing when she talked about lies.


    "You don''t think that with this card, you can leave here, do you?" Sora Lord stretched out his right hand, and an invisible wave spread out in his hand, causing the card in Nimf''s hand to tremble. Nothing changed.


    "Ok?"


    Under the indifferent expression of Sora Lord, he finally showed a little surprise, and tried again. The card in Nimf''s hand was completely silent, and he completely lost contact with him.


    "I can''t recycle it? Is that mysterious power also planted on that card?"


    Sora Lord showed surprise, staring at Nimf, and said calmly: "Give me that universal card, I can give you a chance..."


    "Really?" Nimf heard the words, his eyes lit up, showing a very happy expression, trot a few steps, and without thinking about it, he wanted to give the omnipotent card to the master of the sky, just ran Halfway through, she suddenly saw the mocking and disdainful eyes of other artificial angels, and suddenly stopped, and yelled angrily: "Huh~ I was almost fooled by you, I won''t believe it. You guys!"


    With that, the universal card was activated.


    "Quickly, don''t let her escape!"


    A group of artificial angels besieged Nimf in a sweet drink, but when they were about to approach Nimf, their movements were still motionless, as if time had been suspended.


    Nimf¡¯s body was covered by electronic light waves, and his body disappeared a little bit...


    After a while, the time here returned to normal in vain.


    "Let her escape!"


    A group of artificial angels are gritted their teeth, and an artificial angel for electronic warfare escaped under their siege. It is a shame!


    An extremely heroic man-made angel bowed down and prayed: "Master, please allow me to go to the ground to capture Nimf, and the queen of emptiness!"


    Sora Lord did not respond to the man-made angel¡¯s request. Instead, he squeezed his palms and stared at his palms. His brows were slightly furrowed, but there was an inexplicable smile at the corners of his mouth: "Unexpectedly, I would The omnipotent card loses control. It seems that the energy used by that card is not the energy provided by my Sinaps. Interesting, really interesting, a brand new unknown power that even I don¡¯t know..."


    After a long silence, the Lord of Sora finally looked down to the first one: "Habi, go and call me the model ¦¤ Astria. She is the only one who can fight the Queen of Sora."


    "Astraea? Is that guy really okay?" The twins Habib had a skeptical look. Astria''s melee ability is indeed convinced, but that guy has no electronic computing power at all. Ah, to put it bluntly, she is an idiot. Sending an idiot to catch the Queen of Sora and Nimf, who is excellent in computing, is this reliable?


    "So, you two sisters will also go with you. I will give you a new type of universal card. Only the universal card can deal with the universal card. However, the rarer the card uses, the more energy it consumes. Don¡¯t Feel free to use."


    When the twins Hobby heard this, both eyes lit up: "Please don''t worry, Master, we will definitely arrest the queen of Nimf who is still free, and solve the grub!"


    "As for that human being, it is possible that he has a technology that is unknown to us, so be careful when encountering it."


    "Thank the master for your concern, we must live up to the master''s trust!"


    early morning.


    Chu Yuan was woken up early by the alarm clock as usual, opened his dim sleepy eyes, lifted the quilt, revealing her figure that is even hotter than the beautiful Xiangzi, but a joking voice suddenly came from her ears: "Puppy , Pretty cute."


    "Ugh???"


    Chu Yuan looked around, looking at Sun Wukong''s smiling face with a squinting look, and then -


    "Ahhh~~~!!! You you you... Why are you in my room?!"


    The terrible hand knife habitually chops down at Monkey King¡¯s forehead. Unfortunately, there is a non-human bodyguard beside Monkey King. How could Icarus allow Chu Yuan to hurt his master and grab it at a faster speed. She grabbed Chu Yuan''s wrists, buckled her hands behind her, and pressed them on the quilt. The posture was quite good.


    Monkey King quickly took out his mobile phone, "Kacha Kacha" was a burst of continuous shooting from all angles.


    "It hurts, it hurts~~~ Icarus, what are you doing, let me go!"


    Icarus was expressionless: "You are not allowed to attack the master."


    "I know, I know! Let go quickly, your hands will break!"


    Icarus then released Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan hurriedly hid in the quilt and looked at Monkey King who was admiring the photos on the phone. Her teeth were itchy. However, she was alone in her family, and she couldn''t beat others. She could only be tickled with anger. Say, what are you doing in my room early in the morning?"


    "There is no place to live, I can only come to your house."


    Chu Yuan heard this, with a gleeful expression on his face: "I was finally kicked out by the president, I deserve it! Who told you to be so glamorous."


    Monkey King cast his eyes wide: "If you''re talking nonsense, believe it or not, I''ll take care of you immediately."


    "Sorry, I was wrong!"


    "There was an accident in Mikako''s house. The whole villa was razed to the ground. She has gone to school, but I have nowhere to go, so I have to come to your house."


    What Chu Yuan heard was shocked: "What happened? How could it be moved to the ground? Is there any gang rush?"


    "It''s much more serious than this. You can ask Meixiangzi for the specific situation. I have to make up my sleep now, than don''t bother me." With that, Sun Wukong slid, walked into Chuyuan''s quilt, and fell asleep.


    "Hey~! This is my bed! Get up!!!" ..

 2733 Chapter 21 Freedom and Perplexity

    "Hello~! This is my bed! You get me up!!"


    Chu Yuan slipped out of bed like a frightened deer, yelling furiously.


    "Don''t disturb my sleep, Icarus, throw her out of me."


    "Yes, master."


    "Huh?! Wait a minute~~ Icarus, I...I haven''t put on any clothes yet!!! Are you throwing them away when I get dressed?"


    "Master?" Icarus looked at Monkey King with seeking eyes.


    Monkey King waved his hand and let Chu Yuan go.


    Chu Yuan didn''t dare to talk too much. After getting dressed, he washed and ate breakfast. After checking the time, he hurried out, and even Zhishu forgot to call and ran to school...


    Sun Wukong fell asleep until noon. When he woke up, he withdrew his hand from Icarus¡¯ softness, and Icarus also stared at him with big beautiful eyes and saw that Sun Wukong woke up. There was a hint of joy in his eyes: "Master, you are awake, do you need to order me? Any order is fine."


    Looking at Icarus''s merciless appearance, it was really irritating. Monkey King just wanted to do something, but there was a slight sound of footsteps in the hall. A little loli opened the door and appeared. The door of the bedroom: "Oh~ you big slacker finally woke up. I have been waiting for you for hours."


    "Nimufu..." Monkey King looked at the little Lolita in front of him, stood up and said calmly: "You show up here, it means that you have defected to Sinaps?"


    Nimf said with a tough face: "It''s... it''s not a defect! I just don''t like it anymore, yes, that''s it!"


    "Whether you don''t like it or defect, you should return the card to me first."


    Nimf made a slender move, the universal card was already in hand, and he slapped it gently, saying: "You can return it to you, but you have to promise me a condition."


    "Dare to make terms with me, are you itchy?"


    Monkey King made a move. The universal card in Nimf''s hand has appeared in his hand, inserted it in his hand, and put it into Icarus''s ditch: "Keep it well, and don''t give it to anyone without my order."


    "Yes, master!"


    Seeing that the universal card was gone, Nimf was not anxious: "Well, the universal card has already been returned to you, that is, you promised to help me?"


    "When did I say I would help you?"


    "You''ve taken the universal card back, do you want to go back?" Nimf said, suddenly his eyes flashed with stars: "Please, please, please help me this time anyway, otherwise I I''m really dead. I don''t know which muscle is wrong. I dare to disobey the master''s order. If caught, I will definitely be destroyed!!"


    Speaking of later, Nimf had already grabbed her head with both hands and her face was distressed. Up to now, she did not understand why she suddenly had the courage to resist her master. Thinking about it now, she was really scared!


    "Master?" Monkey King glanced at Nimf and said calmly, "Since they have chosen to betray, you still call him Master?"


    "But he is indeed my master! I have to betray and have no choice!" Nimf still looked tangled. When she was created, she was already deeply affected by the set program. It is impossible to change it. If it weren''t for Monkey King to do something to her secretly, she would not have the courage to rebel against the Lord of the Sky so soon.


    "Obviously she''s a tsundere little loli, she suddenly came to sell cute kills. I''m really a bit uncomfortable." Monkey King looked at Nimf and said calmly: "Let''s watch again then."


    Hearing this, Nimf was relieved. Hearing the beep from time to time in his ear, he couldn''t help but look at Icarus: "Senior Icarus, your master has said that, right? Is it possible to unlock the "Permanent Tracking Air-to-Air Missile"? The sirens of the lock on the take-off bomb keep sounding in my head, and I will become mentally unhealthy.


    "If you dare to be unfavorable to the master, I won''t let you go." Icarus said, with a beep in his ear, canceling the lock on Nimf.


    The annoying alarm sound disappeared in his head, and Nimf breathed a sigh of relief when he stopped, and then curiously attached an ear to Icarus¡¯s ear, and whispered: "But, I really don¡¯t understand, Senior Icarus , You seem to like the current master very much. Although it has been inscribed, there is no way, but the grub is just a grub after all, and in the end there is only a despised and trampled existence."


    "I said you don''t seem to figure out the situation!" Monkey King reached out and grabbed Nimf''s mechanical ears, and pulled her down beside her: "Who is asking me? Still screaming grubs. , You really owe you to clean up!"


    Nimf looked astonished: "Huh? Can you hear me so quietly?"


    "Do you think I''m deaf?" Monkey King unceremoniously picked up Nimf, and put it on his knees.


    "Ahhhh~~Don''t beat me, I will never say bad things about you again!"


    "What do you want to call me from now on?"


    "Grub... what do you want to call you?"


    "Brother Wukong, come and listen."


    "Goku... Brother..."


    "This is good." Monkey King smiled, touched her head, and let her go.


    "..." Nimf was a little dazed in a daze, this feeling...Obviously she was bullied, why did she feel loved and happy?This is completely different from what I have felt before...


    "Hey~ What are you in a daze? Come here for a while."


    "Huh? What are you doing?" Nimf instinctively got close to Monkey King and looked at him curiously.


    Monkey King reached out and grabbed the iron chain on the collar around her neck, and said: "Since you have already planned to leave Sinaps and your master, then there is no need for this necklace to bind you. Up."


    As Monkey King said, he simply tore off the chain: "From now on, you are free."


    "free?"


    Nimf stared blankly at the chain that was thrown on the ground and gradually dissipated. Not only did he not feel what freedom was, but he was even more confused: what is freedom?What is freedom?Without the master, then what is she?Where is the meaning of existence?What should we do in the future?


    The program injected in his mind has long been ingrained. It is impossible for Nimf to get rid of it completely. Monkey King naturally saw her confusion, reached out and touched her head, and smiled: "If you are confused, just Work hard to find your own destination. When you are sure of your ultimate destination, then you will not feel lost anymore." ..

 2734 Chapter 22 Chasing Soldiers

    "The final destination..." Nimf''s dim eyes suddenly brightened: "Is it asking me to find a master I like? I know what to do." After speaking, the corner of her eyes couldn''t help. He glanced at Sun Wukong. This person seemed to be good and very strong. If he was ordered by him, it was not impossible.


    "You are really worthless. Now that you have restored your freedom, you still want to find a master. But that''s right. The artificial angel was created in this way. It is impossible to change the deep-rooted things."


    As Monkey King said, he looked at Icarus again: "But then again, Icarus, hasn''t your emotional protection system been lifted, just show me with a smile."


    "Laughing?" Icarus tilted his head and looked at Monkey King, his stupid expression showed a little arc of mimicry.


    When Nimf saw it, he laughed unscrupulously: "This is what you call a smile? It''s really a laugh, not even such a simple smile? However, it is no wonder that this is the case. You are in a fighter jet. The performance has been highly strengthened, so it appears weak in other areas."


    Icarus looked at Nimf with a blank face: "It''s not easy at all, I''ve never seen Nimf smile, I have smiled sincerely..."


    "..." This sentence really pierced her heart. Nimf seemed to have been inserted into her heart by a sharp arrow, making her silent for a while, she would laugh, but all the time, her smile was She knows what a real smile is, but she never laughs.


    After a long silence, Nimf said quietly, "That''s what I said, maybe, we artificial angels have never really laughed..."


    One is unable to laugh, and the other cannot laugh. From the day the artificial angel was made, the tragic fate of being used as a tool was doomed.


    Sun Wukong suddenly felt that the artificial angels were indeed very pitiful. He couldn''t even do such a simple thing as laughing. He touched the heads of two artificial angels lovingly and said: "Like Nimf said, laugh, actually It¡¯s a very simple thing. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve never encountered something that makes you happy before, so you can¡¯t laugh, but that¡¯s the past tense. Now you are no longer bound and there will be countless happiness. Things are waiting for you. When that happens, you two will surely laugh from your heart."


    "Really... will something happy happen?"


    "Of course, but laugh, you can''t force it. The more you force it, the less you can''t laugh. When you accidentally encounter a happy, funny thing, you will naturally laugh. This matter If you are not in a hurry, don''t force yourself, just let the flow go."


    "Let''s go with the flow?..."


    Sun Wukong: "However, should we leave here now? I don''t want even Chu Yuan''s home to be razed to the ground. There will be really no place to live by then."


    Icarus: "Master, are we still in danger?"


    Monkey King looked at Nimf and said, "This guy defected from Sinaps. There will be artificial angels to chase him. Although you two have a good hiding system, you will come back sooner or later instead of not knowing them. When will it appear, it¡¯s better to take the initiative and finish work early, Icarus, teleport us to an uninhabited island, ready to fight."


    "Yes, master."


    Icarus immediately took out the universal card and opened up a black hole for teleportation. The three of them walked into it together. When they appeared, they were already on an uninhabited island.


    The sun above your head is as hot as summer. This island has a rare tropical monsoon climate and is a rare holy place to escape the cold winter.


    "This place is great. If you have time, you can bring Mikako and the others to play here."


    As he said, Monkey King looked at Nimf again: "You don''t need to hide your information, just release it and lead them here."


    Nimf nodded, it was not empty, he directly disarmed his concealment system and sent out the signal of his location...


    She doesn''t know how strong Monkey King is, but it is Icarus beside her who gives her immense courage. In Sinaps, the frightening Queen of the Sora is not a joke. There is such a powerful person. , As long as the Lord of Sora is not here, she is worthy.


    At the moment when Nimf sent out her signal, she was looking for her twins, Hobby and Astria, and found her location. The first time she rushed to the flashing point in her mind ¡­


    For about a few minutes, Monkey King only felt that a dazzling light suddenly lit up above his head, and when he looked up, he saw an auroral pillar crashing down, and the targeted target was the ground.


    "The absolute protection circle [aegis] is launched!"


    Following Icarus''s whisper, the honeycomb-like electronic screen has wrapped the Monkey King and the three of them. Then, after hearing a loud sound of''bang~~'', the terrible explosion directly left a 50-meter-diameter on the ground. A huge pothole, and in the center of the pothole, the three Monkey Kings protected by the aperture are safe and sound.


    "I said why you are so courageous, you dare to automatically expose your whereabouts, it turns out that you have mixed up with the queen of the sky, no wonder you are so defiant."


    "But you don''t think that with the Queen of Sora, you can really be safe? Nimf!"


    As two cold snorts full of pride came from the air, Monkey King looked up, only to see two nearly identical artificial angels spread their wings and float above the void.


    The scenery seen from the bottom up, Monkey King can only express, and cannot be described in words.


    "Gemini Hobby, Lord...No, does the Lord of Sora only send you two to chase me down? This is a bit too big!"


    However, as soon as Nimf''s words fell, a very heroic voice rang out in the other direction: "Hmph~ Queen of the Sky, I''ve long wanted to learn it, but don''t disappoint me!"


    Nimf looked for a sound, his face changed slightly: "That''s..."


    The golden hair and red eyes, white wings fan the gorgeous wind, the stalwart on the chest is the greatest among these artificial angels, holding a super-vibrating photon sword and a large shield, it looks extremely heroic and full momentum.


    She did not stay in the sky to the twin Hobbi, but landed directly on the ground, staring at Icarus, Nimf and Monkey King: "By the order of the master of the sky, I will give you sanctions!"


    Raise the sword, forward...


    Then with a''click'', he tripped to the ground by a stone.


    The style of painting has changed abruptly, it is still the kind where the face first touches the ground... ..

 2735 Chapter 23 Astria

    "Um~~it hurts~~!!!"


    The artificial angel covered his nose with tears in his eyes and rolled all over the floor, and the heroic aura that he showed instantly disappeared.


    Icarus, who had been fully guarded, was stunned by this sudden change, with a strange expression on his face.


    Her sealed system has been completely lifted. Although her emotional system is very weak, she can¡¯t laugh when she deliberately wants to laugh, but she can still show some changes in her expression inadvertently. Once this change occurs, it will slowly The natural and complete control.


    "This fool!"


    Gemini Hobby covered his eyes with his hands, and couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Nimf curled his lips with an indifferent expression: "Who did I think it was? It turned out to be the idiot of Astoria, ¦Á, don''t worry about her, we can concentrate on dealing with the twins Hobby."


    "What does it mean to leave me alone? How dare you look down upon me, bastard!"


    Astraia climbed up from the ground with an angry face. She was about to attack with a lightsaber. With a click, she threw her face to the ground again, and it was the same stone.


    "Ahhh~~it hurts~~!!!"


    Anyone who can trip over the same stone twice is sure to be a fool.


    "...I also said that I am not an idiot." Nimf was speechless at the moment, too lazy to complain.


    "Regardless of this idiot, let''s go first!"


    Gemini Habi really couldn''t stand it anymore. One of the left hands was transformed into photoion and reorganized, forming a deterrent barrel, aiming at the direction of Icarus.


    Seeing this, Nimf immediately shouted: "¦Á, be careful, this is an ultra-high heat source body compression launcher [Prometheus], ??which can launch a vaporized object at 3000 degrees Celsius at a speed of 4KM per second! "


    "I know¡­"


    At this time, Icarus showed a surprisingly serious expression: "The variable biplane system...the safety device is released..."


    In Icarus''s red eyes, the electric particles kept flickering and beating, and the wings that became smaller behind him opened perfectly with a "poof": "Mode-Queen of the Sky, start!"


    In an instant, Icarus''s breath became fierce and dangerous. He turned around and looked at Monkey King: "Master..."


    Monkey King smiled and gave an order: "Go, it doesn''t matter if you kill it."


    Icarus kicked his right foot, and the ground was crushed, and his whole body rushed towards the twin Habi at an alarming speed...


    Gemini Hobby''s complexion instantly changed: "She''s here! Spread out!!"


    The notoriety of the Sora Queen is extremely deterrent for their artificial angels, and a completely unblocked Sora Queen, let alone them, is quite jealous even for the Sora Lord, just because of the jealousy, Sora Lord only sealed some of her abilities.


    In just a moment, Icarus already punched one of the Gemini Hobbits flying out. With one kick, he stepped on the other Gemini Hobbit into the ground. It was impossible to escape. , In front of the Queen of Sora, the so-called Gemini Hobby was so powerless.


    "Damn! Is this the Queen of Sora?!" The twin Hobby, who was blown away by a punch, got up in embarrassment, full of anger: "It hurts me to beat me!!!" It turned into a barrel. The left hand was raised flat and aimed at Icarus: "Prometheus!!!"


    The hot vaporized objects condensed at a high speed in the muzzle, shining dangerously hot.


    Icarus''s head suddenly shined with an angel''s halo, and the light particles in both hands were condensing and recombining, forming a huge barrel that was even more exaggerated than [Prometheus], ??aimed at the next first Gemini Hobby.


    "Open... Are you kidding?!!!"


    The twins of Hobbit were both frightened and chilled. However, at this moment, it was impossible to escape. They could only grit their teeth and launch Prometheus. The scorching beam penetrated through the air and went towards Icarus...


    However, at this moment, I saw a larger horror beam projecting from the mouth of the barrel held by Icarus. Prometheus was instantly submerged by this exaggerated beam, and then fell to the ground amidst a loud boom. Gemini Hobbi exploded near...


    The ground is shaking, which can be described as deafening.


    When everything was calm, I could only see the huge crater hundreds of meters in front of me, and the twin Hobby was lying on the ground covered with scars, and the original white wings behind him had also been broken, looking embarrassed.


    "Damn! Damn! Damn!!!"


    Suddenly, a stern and angry roar spread from the sky: "You... dare to... dare to hurt my companion... like this!!! Queen of Sora, I definitely... don''t forgive you!!!"


    Seeing the miserable and embarrassing end of the twins Habitat, Astraea was already on the verge of rage. At this moment, the entire aura and eyes changed.


    Upon seeing this, Nimf''s complexion changed greatly: "Not good! ¦¤ is angry, ¦Á, be careful!!"


    His wings shook behind him, and Astraea flew towards Icarus like an arrow from the string...


    Originally, she was very respectful and afraid of Icarus. The previous "see the Queen of Sora''s ability and don''t let her down" was actually just bluffing and cheering for herself; but now, Astor Leia let her let go of everything because of her anger.


    When she saw the miserable appearance of the twins Hobbit, she already regarded Icarus as her true opponent, because now the twin Hobbit is her companion, and the person who hurt her companion, Astria Will never forgive.


    Don''t think that Asteria is a fool, very unreliable, but Asteria, who is serious, is extremely dangerous.


    "Senior Icarus, you used to be an idol that I admired, but now you make me very disappointed, and the person who hurt my companion, even you, I will never forgive!"


    Astria''s speed was so fast that she appeared in front of Icarus, almost as if she were teleporting. The lightsaber in her hand turned into a fierce light, and she slashed down vertically!


    Icarus raised his hand to open the absolute protection circle, but only heard the sound of''kaka'', cracks appeared on the absolute protection circle, and then with a''pop'', the fragments dissipated, and the sword power went down. , Slashed on Icarus'' right shoulder, and his entire body fell to the ground like a meteorite, and a huge crater was smashed in the rumbling.


    "Oh~ This Astraea''s offensive ability is pretty good." Seeing this, Monkey King was a little surprised. She was able to cut through Icarus''s absolute protection circle with a single sword, which shows that the offensive power is strong.


    But fortunately, the absolute protection circle offset most of the attack power of the sword. Even if Icarus took a sword, it was not a major problem. His wings shook and flew into the sky, facing Astraea.

 2736 Chapter 24 Super Vibrating Photon Sword

    Nimf looked at the two opposing figures in the sky, and opened her mouth in shock: "Impossible! Even if the attack power of ¡÷ is high, it is impossible to defeat the absolute of ¦Á with a single blow. Protective circle!"


    Monkey King: "Didn''t you find it? Astria''s speed is too fast. Icarus''s absolute protection circle has not been fully opened yet, it has been cut by her with a single sword."


    Nimf looked stunned: "So that''s the case, let me just say, Icarus''s absolute protection circle can''t be that fragile."


    Sun Wukong shook his head, looked at the lightsaber in Astria''s hand, and said, "No, Astria has the ability to break Icarus''s absolute protection circle with one blow."


    Hearing this, Nimf also thought of the horror of Astria''s melee combat, and immediately shouted to Icarus in the air: "¦Á, don''t let ¡÷ get close, you have to keep a distance from her and perform long-range attacks!"


    "It''s nosy!"


    Astria shouted angrily, and appeared in front of Icarus again as if teleporting. Icarus knew that she couldn''t be entangled by her close body, so he spread out his wings for the first time and flashed to While avoiding it, at the same time, the brilliance in the hand is condensed, and the weapon is already condensed in the hand.


    Nimf looked stunned: "Isn''t it?! The ultimate weapon was used as soon as it came?"


    Monkey King: "It seems that Icarus also felt the threat from Asteria!"


    "The final weapon..." Astria stared at Icarus, and stopped pursuing him, but his eyes revealed undaunted perseverance: "Senior Icarus, you who betrayed Sinapus, just Let our fetters be completely cut off here!"


    The lightsaber in his hand was swung horizontally, and a huge beam of light was blasted to envelop the entire body of the sword. There were terrible lightning flashes around the beam, gorgeous and exaggerated, as if Astraea was holding a huge ornate light gun, full of violent violence The destruction of the atmosphere.


    "That''s...!!!" Nimf looked shocked: "Super Vibrating Photon Sword¡ª¡ªGolden Robbery!! No...no! Stop them quickly, if they are allowed to fight here, the entire island will sink. ! Even us will be affected by their attack range!"


    Monkey King turned his head to look at Nimf. "This last sentence is your voice, right?"


    Nimf looked anxious: "You care~ Don''t talk about this yet, haven''t you easily taken over the final weapon of ¦Á? Hurry up and stop them!"


    "If this holiday island is destroyed, it is indeed a pity. I plan to take Mikako and the others here on vacation. Moreover, if the battle is on this scale, the two of them will indeed be injured. This is not what I think. What you see."


    As Monkey King said, he took a step and appeared in front of Icarus: "That''s it, Icarus, you go down first."


    "the host?"


    "You two are so foolish, but both will be hurt. Let me send her away."


    Hearing this, Icarus retracted the final weapon and landed on the ground.


    She still knows a little bit about the strength of Monkey King, after all, Monkey King easily grabbed the powerful blow of her final weapon with bare hands.


    Seeing this picture, Astraea frowned slightly: "The master said that your grub is also very strong. You must be very careful when you encounter it. Therefore, I will not be merciful! Kill you, After getting rid of the two of them, I can go back to my life!"


    With a soft cry, the super vibrating photon sword in Astraea''s hand-the grab of gold has already been slashed towards Monkey King!


    Bang~!!!


    It is the violent roar caused by physical collision!


    At this moment, both Astria and Nimf''s eyes widened in shock, and the twin, Hobby, who had lost the ability to fight, also had a damn expression, full of shock.


    Because the picture they saw was so shocking, one finger, the grub they had always thought, took the terrifying super vibrating photon sword of Astra with just one finger. ¡ª¡ªThe gold grab!


    "Unexpectedly... unexpectedly... next... a finger?!!! And... hasn''t exploded yet?!!!"


    Gemini Hobby was already trembling by the shocked and frightened body.


    Nimf also widened his cute and surprised eyes: "This guy must be... not a human, right?"


    "No...impossible!!! You...you guy...who is it?! How could human beings have... this kind of power?!!!" Astraea was really frightened at this time, her own trick It was even more shocking for her client to be picked up by the other party with a finger.


    With a flick of Monkey King''s finger, the light gun that was parried by him has collapsed and dissipated.


    Astraea swallowed her saliva with a''gulong'', and her body trembled with fright: "This...at all...not a...level!!!"


    Nimf looked at Monkey King''s figure radiating a strange light: "It''s so handsome! He can''t be something... a humanoid?"


    Monkey King looked at Astraea with a smile: "How about stopping here? I don''t want to see anyone injured on either side."


    "Yes Yes¡­"


    Astria nodded instinctively, obviously captured by Monkey King''s aura.


    "¡÷, do you know what you are talking about?" Gemini Hobby suddenly shouted angrily: "Don''t forget the task that the master gave us, even if we die, we will definitely complete it!"


    As he said, the electronic brilliance in his hand was shining and condensed into a card. On both sides of the card, strange rotating black holes appeared like a screen.


    Mysterious ripples spread, and the card suddenly emits a dazzling light, which obscures everyone''s sight. When the light dissipates, everything here is still motionless, and time is stopped.


    The Gemini Hobby stood up from the pit with difficulty and looked at Monkey Wukong who was standing still. A smug sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Even if you are strong, in front of the universal card, it is still a small and weak grub!"


    "¡÷, what are you waiting for? Don''t hurry up and give this grub the final blow!"


    "Ah~but...but..." Astria hesitated: "I have made an appointment with him...I will stop here..."


    "You stupid, idiot, do you want to defy and betray your master?"


    "I...I...I know..." Astria struggled in her heart, and finally lowered her head, her entire expression darkened: "Master''s command... above all... I''m sorry..."


    Seeing Astraea walking towards him step by step, Monkey King sighed slightly: "The fate of your artificial angels is really sad, but at the same time, I think I should do this. It''s complicated." ..

 2737 Chapter 25 Retreat

    "You... why are you still moving?" Twins Hobby looked at Monkey King with shock. Except for themselves, everyone else''s time should have been stopped.


    Astria was so scared that he hurriedly put away the sword, stammering: "I...I...I want to keep the promise..."


    "This is... the power of the universal card." Icarus said expressionlessly. The reason why she was not stopped is because she also had the same universal card in her hand.


    In the original book, Zhishu also used this universal card to tell Icarus to stop time, and also did some very bad things.


    "The imaginary world is really incredible. The power of science and technology can freeze other people''s time." Monkey King stepped forward slowly and exclaimed: "I have to say that at this point, it is really amazing. Wisdom, as expected, can touch the realm of God."


    As he said, Monkey King shook in the air, the frozen time shattered like glass, and everything returned to normal: "But it only touched a little fur, centered on the cardholder, only slightly frozen A small area."


    "You..." The twins Hobby just wanted to say something, but there was a sudden flash in front of her. Monkey King had already flashed in front of her, scared that she instinctively took a step back, but did not notice the pothole behind her. Then I tripped and fell to the ground.


    And Monkey King took advantage of the situation and grabbed the universal card in her hand: "Such a dangerous card, let me take care of it for you."


    Gemini Hobby suddenly became anxious: "Give it back to me, but the master entrusted us..."


    Monkey King ignored him, but looked at Gemini Hobbi and Astria with a smile: "If nothing happens, you can leave. Of course, if you are willing to stay forever, I won''t mind."


    "Goo~!"


    When the three Astria girls heard the words, they all swallowed saliva, with a nervous look on their faces. Obviously, they heard the word''leave forever'' in Monkey King''s mouth as''kill''.


    "No! No need!"


    At this moment, the actions of the three women were surprisingly consistent. With a whistle, they were gone for a moment. The oppression that Monkey King brought to them was too great, and the so-called Lord of Sora could not be compared with it.


    On an isolated island, in a remote jungle, the twins Hobbi squeezed angrily and slammed the tree trunk to vent the resentment in his heart: "Damn, damn, damn~! I didn''t expect us to fail so thoroughly! The master¡¯s omnipotent card was also robbed! Damn it!"


    "No one thought that that grub was so powerful..."


    "Grub? How could that kind of guy be a grub! No, we have to rush back and report this to the owner. That human being is too dangerous and we must send a stronger artificial angel to deal with it."


    "I...I won''t go back..." Astraea said with a weak expression.


    "Huh?!" The twins Hobbi simultaneously fixed his gaze on Asteria''s body.


    "I''m so useless. If I go back, I will definitely be abandoned by the master. Just like ¦Â, I...I don''t want to go back...I want to stay here, wait for an opportunity to act, and complete the master''s order..."


    Gemini Hobby said angrily: "You fool, the master is not as bad as you think!"


    Astraea asked with a weak face: "Really...no?"


    The Gemini Hobbi became angry. Seeing Astraea¡¯s expression, it seemed that this guy refused to go back with them, so he could only give up: "It¡¯s up to you, if you are here to watch. Okay, let''s go back to our lives."


    As the sound fell, the body of Gemini Hobby was gradually engulfed by the electronic black hole...


    Seeing the disappearance of the twin Hobbi, Astria stroked her stomach: "I''m a little hungry, let''s find something to eat first..."


    At this moment, Nimf was hanging on Monkey King and groping on him curiously, making Monkey King very speechless: "I said, what do you want to do?"


    Nimf looked serious: "I''m checking to see if you are a human being."


    "What an artificial person, I''m a real human being." Monkey King grabbed Nimf by the back collar, lifted her whole person up, and placed her on the ground.There is one at the airport, even if you hang it on your body, it doesn''t feel much.


    "Impossible, how could human beings have this kind of power!" Nimf rejected with an absolute and affirmative tone.


    Monkey King touched Nimf¡¯s head and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also made? Although you are not made by humans, don¡¯t underestimate the wisdom and potential of human beings. Many things, even if you are now, I can''t understand that the world is huge, and there are still many unknown areas waiting for you to discover and explore."


    Hearing this, Nimf rolled his eyes and said, "Do you still want to talk about this kind of thing?"


    "You are not cute at all, Icarus, go, go swimming with me."


    "Okay, Master..."


    Sinapus, the Lord of Sora looked at the twins Hobbi, who was kneeling before him, his wings broken, and the embarrassed twins, Hobbit, already indifferent without the slightest expression: "Although the failure was expected, I did not expect it to give you almighty The card, can you lose so thoroughly, is it because you are really incompetent, or because your opponent is too strong?"


    Hearing the indifferent voice of the Lord of Sora, Gemini Habi shivered with fear: "We all underestimated the grub... No, it''s a human being. His power is beyond our imagination. It can be done with just one finger. After receiving the super vibrating photon sword of ¡÷, the time freezing of the universal card has no effect on him. The owner of ¦Á is simply terrifying and a monster. With the current ability of our artificial angels, no one is him. Opponent!"


    Sora Lord heard the words, and his indifferent expression slightly moved: "A trivial human being contains such power? When did their scientific and technological power walk in front of our Sinapus? Interesting, really interesting, originally thought it was only for us The fun grub has unknowingly it has power that we don¡¯t know. Is this ready to fight our Sinaps? Very good! Very good! You two first go down and repair your broken system. !"


    "Yes, thank the master for his innocence." After the twins Habi bowed and thanked him, he left the hall with his remains.


    After the Gemini Hobbi left, the expression of Sora Lord became gloomy: "Unexpectedly, the grub on the ground has the power to threaten Sinaps. It seems that the second generation plan has to be fastened..." ..

 2738 Chapter 26 Agreement

    The beach is almost dusk.


    "Icarus, Nimf, it''s time to go back."


    "Okay, Master."


    "Go back?..."


    Nimf listened to Monkey King''s words, slightly lost, touching the severed chain on the neck, looking forward, the back of the two holding hands, suddenly felt envy: "It''s great, ¦Á , To be able to find a master who I like and is liked...Where is the master who likes me? The artificial angel''s existence is to perfect the order of the bird cage (master). Without the bird cage, what will I do from now on What do you do? What do the humans who cut my chains think?"


    Opening the portal, Monkey King looked behind him: "What''s wrong, Nimf, if you don''t hurry up, I will leave you here."


    "Hey~~ wait!!"


    Nimf was shocked when he heard the words, and immediately trot to follow, feeling that the little hand was also being held suddenly. He was slightly stunned, and his pretty face blushed slightly. The originally confused and disappointed mood was immediately left behind. He was filled with joy instead: "If he was also my master...just fine..."


    The figures of three of them entered the portal at the same time...


    Chu Yuan, who had already returned home from school, heard the knock on the door outside, with surprise on his face: "Could it be that the guy is back?"


    After opening the door, Chu Yuan was taken aback for a moment: "Huh? Chairman?"


    Mikako''s face was full of gentle smiles: "Is it disappointed to find that I am not the person I was thinking of?"


    "No...no!" Chu Yuan was immediately blushed: "Why would the president come to my house?"


    "Didn''t you tell me at school that my house was blown up by a bang. Therefore, I am now homeless. Don''t you know if you like me?"


    "Huh? Is that so? The president...will come to my house too?" The expression on Chu Yuan''s face was full of surprises: "It''s really great. Seriously, I''m really nervous to live alone with that pervert. ~ Come in, let¡¯s say in the house..."


    Chu Yuan took Mikako''s hand and was about to pull her into the house. Only then did he find Morigata Hideshiro who was silent behind him: "Ah~ Senior Morigata is here too!"


    Shou Xing supported his glasses, and said calmly: "I have been there all the time, but you have ignored it. Also, let me declare that I didn''t come to live in your house. I just treated the man made by Sinaps. The angel is very interested."


    "That''s right, it is Shougyo Senior, let''s go ahead."


    Entering the hall and sitting down, Mikako said with a serious face to Morishita Hideshiro: "First remind you, in front of Goku, don''t say anything that is interested in artificial angels, otherwise you will be killed~ it is real Beat it to death~"


    Shouxing nodded with a serious face: "This... I know it naturally." He still remembers the pressure that Monkey King brought to him, but his desire for new things, even in great danger, he will not Hesitating to do it, this is the persistence that a researcher should have.


    Mikako looked around the room: "But then again, where did that guy go? I haven''t seen anyone else for a day."


    Chu Yuan: "Who knows, I haven''t seen other people''s shadows when I came back."


    "Isn''t there any trouble?" Mikako''s rare eyebrows wrinkled slightly thinking of the battle that took place before dawn.


    But at this moment, the portal suddenly flashed in the living room, and the Monkey King and the three walked out from it: "Yo~ I haven''t seen you for a day, do you miss me that way?"


    Mikako looked at Nimf, who was holding the little hand by Monkey King in surprise, with gossip fire in her eyes: "Hey~ Is this artificial angel with you? It seems that something happened during my school. What about the lesser things?


    Monkey King pointed to Nimf and introduced: "Nimf, I did have a fight with someone else during the day, and found an uninhabited island with a tropical monsoon climate. I can take you there if I have time."


    Mikako''s eyes lit up when she heard the words: "An uninhabited island in a tropical monsoon climate? That''s a good place to shelter from the cold. Tomorrow will be Saturday, Chuyuan, why don''t we go and see?"


    Chu Yuan was a little moved: "No one''s path? So, it doesn''t cost money?"


    Monkey King: "This is nature. There is an undeveloped place there. Although it is quite far away, we can reach it directly if Icarus opens a portal."


    Chu Yuan immediately raised his hand: "So, even the fare is saved, I want to go!"


    "Then it''s settled." Monkey King made a final decision and looked at Chu Yuan: "Now, let''s hurry up to cook. After playing for a day, I am a little hungry."


    "That''s really hard for you." Chu Yuan looked at Monkey King speechlessly and walked to the kitchen. Icarus also immediately followed in. She, who thinks she is used for entertainment, cooks for the owner is also her part. what.


    Seeing that he was finally able to intervene, Shou Xing said, "That...sama Monkey..."


    "Okay, I know what you''re here for." Monkey King interrupted him directly: "Nimf, do you have that kind of card? Give him one to study it."


    "I don''t have a universal card, but there are a few single old cards."


    As Nimf said, there were already a few old cards in his hand, and he just wanted to pass them all to Shou Xing, but the voice of Monkey King suddenly sounded in his mind: "Just give one. The time limit is two days."


    Nimf froze for a moment, and couldn''t help but glance at Monkey King. He was very surprised. He still knows the ability of secretly transmitting messages?He also said that he is not a man-made, how could he not have this ability?


    Although he was puzzled, Nimf picked up a card and handed it to Shou Xing according to what Monkey King said: "This card is very precious. I only borrow it for two days. I must return it after two days."


    "Two days..." Shou Xing frowned slightly and nodded: "It should be enough, thank you, then, I''ll leave first!"


    Holding the card, Shou Xing could not wait to leave. He only has two days of research time, and every second counts.


    Mikako looked at the back of Shou Xing leaving, but her eyes were slightly narrowed, and she looked at Monkey King playfully: "It''s really a good method, Wukong, if this is the case, Shou Xing will not have time to go with us tomorrow. I¡¯ve traveled to the island, you are the only man, what do you want to do?"


    "Ahem~~ Just think about it, don''t say it."


    Mikako heard the words and gave him a nice white eye. Then, she turned her gaze on Nimf''s body. Nimf instinctively felt that her whole body was shaking, as if she was being stared at by some wild beast, and immediately got up , Ran towards the kitchen: "I''ll help..." ..

 2739 Chapter Twenty-Seven

    "Ah! President, am I that scary?" Mikako said to Monkey King with a smile on her face.


    Monkey King: "You are so beautiful, how can you be terrible."


    Mikako heard the words and smiled like a flower: "Ah~It''s really the first time I heard such words, I''m very happy for the president~"


    "I''m not a student of your school, don''t call myself the president."


    "Sometimes, you have to learn how to talk to girls, like you, but you can''t have a girlfriend~"


    "If you can''t make it, can''t you just be my girlfriend?"


    "Ahhh~~President, I took back what I said before, you are really good at chatting with people."


    Monkey King and Mikako started chatting in the lobby like this. I have to admit that Sun Wukong felt that he had met a great confidant in life. No matter how much he teased Mikako, the other party did not fluctuate. The calm and calm look of the other party could catch up Then, in turn, I have to confess that Mikako is talented in language, no, she should be really good at black belly.


    Unknowingly, during the chat between the two, the food was prepared. With the activeness of Chu Yuan, Icarus, and Nimf, one end of the meal was served on the table.


    Chu Yuan''s complexion was red, a little embarrassed: "I didn''t have much preparation in a hurry, I will just have a meal today, and I will treat everyone well tomorrow."


    "This is already very good, a woman who can cook, but it is very popular with boys~" Mikako said, picked up the chopsticks, put a slice of carrot into her mouth, the expression on her face suddenly froze: "This...this dish...who made it?"


    Chu Yuan: "Icarus, she said her owner likes to eat vegetables, so she cooks these vegetables herself."


    "Yeah~" Mikako swallowed the carrots in her mouth without a trace, then ignored all the vegetables, and put a slice of meat into her mouth. In an instant, her eyebrows darkened again: "This... Who did it?"


    Nimf immediately raised his watch: "I~me! How is it? Is it delicious?"


    Mikako did not answer directly, but turned her gaze to Monkey King: "I suddenly discovered how precious it is to have a man who can cook at home."


    "Isn''t it delicious?" Nimf picked up the chopsticks with a suspicious look, and sandwiched a piece of meat. In an instant, he felt that the whole person was not good: "So salty! ~ So bitter! ~ So spicy ~ ~ So sour Ah~~!!!"


    Monkey King said calmly: "It''s rare to be able to make a dish of various flavors."


    He said, holding a chopsticks Chu Yuan''s dishes, and nodded in approval: "Chu Yuan''s dishes are done well. It seems that whoever marries you in the future will be a blessing."


    Chu Yuan was immediately said to be embarrassed: "Where there is... it''s just normal!"


    Nimf looked at Chu Yuan¡¯s expression, and secretly squeezed his fists: "Damn it, I really want to be praised! No, I must learn the cooking skills well..."


    Icarus also had a lost expression: "Master, did I not do what you like?"


    Resounding the experience of being bullied by Monkey King, Mikako looked at the dishes on the table with a very gentle smile on her face: "Goku, this is the first time Nimf and others have cooked for you. I really owe some heat, but letting down the girl¡¯s heart is not something a man should do~"


    Sun Wukong glanced at Mikako without a trace. He naturally understood the black-bellied girl''s desire to yin him, but he was not so simple to yin. I saw that he casually moved several dishes to In front of myself: "Nimf and Icarus did all these things, I''m all covered."


    Nimf immediately stopped him: "Stop it, what if I lose my stomach? I admit, I did it too badly!"


    "It''s okay, in fact, you have done it very well, but you are missing a seasoning." Monkey King said, took out a crystal clear and almost transparent scale, gently pinched it to crush it, and then evened the scales. Sprinkle on several dishes, making the dishes of these dishes instantly change color and crystal clear, the ultimate fragrance is also floating in the entire room.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help holding a chopstick and put it in his mouth. The whole person seemed to float up, his face flushed with dissatisfaction: "Too... incredible!! What on earth did you throw on? It''s so delicious!!!"


    "One of the top ingredients in the gourmet world: powder made from the scales of Caijing pterosaurs. This is one of the top seasonings. No matter any food, just add a little bit to it, and you can get the bad part of the food. Eliminate it to maximize the taste."


    "There is such a thing..." Mikako squinted her eyes and looked at Monkey King: "You guys are really bad. You still have such a hand. It''s really hard to cheat you." She said, with both hands. Slightly raised up: "I admit defeat, I admit my mistake, all right? Can you give me a taste?"


    "Are you an attitude of admitting mistakes?"


    Mikako looked at Monkey King with big charming eyes, and pointedly said: "The room seems to be not enough tonight, I don''t mind sleeping with someone~"


    "Good~ deal!"


    Sun Wukong didn''t want to clap his hands with Mikako to decide. He naturally heard that Mikako was playing a word game, but is this useful to Monkey King?


    Sure enough, when sleeping in separate rooms at night, Mikako started to play a rogue: "I just said to sleep with someone, but I didn''t say to you~ So, I can be with Nimf or Chu Yuan. Together, I don¡¯t have to be with you~"


    "Do you think it''s useful to play word games with me? Tell you, it''s useless to lie to you. If you want to sleep together, you must sleep together." Monkey King said, holding Mikako up and walking to his bedroom. .


    At this moment, Mikako was really nervous: "Hey~~ Wait, are you really playing? If you don''t let go, I''m going to do it~"


    "You can do it hard, you can''t beat me anyway."


    "..."


    "Ahem~~ I didn''t see anything." Chu Yuan whizzed, ran into his room, locked the door firmly, fearing that he would be caught in the fish pond.


    This night was a wonderful night for Monkey King. Of course, for Mikako, he did not make the last step. Even if she wanted to do it, Mikako would not allow it. She might be really angry and feel good. The sudden drop is not what Monkey King wants to see, so Monkey King always clicks to the end, but the advantage that should be taken is still to be accounted for.


    Similarly, because of this evening, the intimacy of the two has also improved by a big period, and the relationship between each other has also become closer...

 2740 Chapter 28 Beach Camping

    An unnamed island.


    Chu Yuan looked at the sea and the beach in front of him, with a happy expression on his face: "Wow! What a beautiful sea~ And it''s so warm~"


    "It deserves to be an island with a tropical monsoon climate. It is indeed a summer resort." Mikako said, she took off her coat for some time, revealing a sexy black bikini swimsuit.


    When Chu Yuan saw this, she also took off her coat. Her swimsuit was a little more conservative than Mikako''s, but the stalwart on her chest highlighted her proud figure, and her eye-catching degree was better than Mikako''s.


    I was looking at what Nimf was like when he came, and what he is now, but for her little loli figure, this is the most suitable.


    Icarus has been following Monkey King. With the help of Monkey King, the armor on his body has been removed, showing off his graceful figure, standing with Mikako and others, and composing a beautiful picture.


    As for the two of Shouxing and Zhishu, one is still studying the cards desperately, and the other is not trying to get involved with unknown creatures, lest he break the peaceful life he has always longed for.


    Therefore, there is only Monkey King on this island.


    Monkey King clapped his hands and attracted everyone''s attention: "As you can see, this is still an undeveloped area, and naturally there is no shortage of poisonous insects and beasts such as beasts, so don''t leave everyone''s sight privately; One thing, we are going to stay here for two days, that is, Saturday and Sunday, so before we play, we must first set up a tent for rest. Now, let¡¯s start."


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan looked confused and looked at Mei Xiangzi: "President, do you have a tent?"


    "I slept at your house at night. I ran here early in the morning. I haven''t eaten breakfast yet. What do you say?" He said, looking at Icarus and Nimf: "You don''t have any Is it a universal card? Can it be transformed into a tent?"


    Icarus nodded, with the universal card in his hand, and as the light shone, a gorgeous and cool artificial tent flashed out of thin air. Press the door switch, and the closed door automatically opens. The scene inside is called a Gorgeous, everything from electrical appliances to furniture.


    Chu Yuan looked at him with joy: "Wow~ this is great too, right?"


    Sun Wukong had a dark face and said to Icarus: "Hurry up and take it back. We came to camp out in the wild, and if we did this, the whole atmosphere was destroyed."


    Hearing the words, Icarus obediently put away the artificial tent, Chu Yuan felt distressed: "No, I think it''s great!"


    It''s a pity that Monkey King ignored her and waved his hand, and several big bags appeared in front of the women: "Come to help you, and you must be out in the wild, or you might as well stay at home."


    "That''s what I said." Mei Xiangzi smiled slightly, and began to get busy with Chu Yuan and the others as helpers to Monkey King.


    In a short while, a perfect tent was set up. Seeing the tent built by themselves, Chu Yuan and the others were very happy.


    Mikako narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Monkey King: "Just, why is there only one?"


    Monkey King looked natural: "Because I was the only one who brought it."


    Mikako looked at Monkey King with inexplicable eyes: "You must have done it on purpose? We have Icarus, who would even want to bring things?"


    Regarding this question, Sun Wukong directly ignored: "Icarus, you go to the depths of the island and take a look at any pheasant, wild boar, etc."


    "Okay, Master." Icarus opened his wings and flew away.


    Nimf waited for a while, but didn''t see Sun Wukong posting a task to her, suddenly a little anxious: "What about me? What about me?"


    Monkey King looked at Nimf''s expression of "Quick Command", a little speechless, thought for a while, and said, "Go pick some firewood and come back."


    "Good." Nimf ran into the dense forest with joy.


    Monkey King looked at Mikako, who was sitting elegantly on the side, and said, "Everyone is working. Don''t be idle. There should be a lot of crabs on the beach. Go and catch some."


    "Crab? It''s really good." Mikako nodded and walked to the beach. It didn''t take long before she noticed several coconut trees in front of them, and there were several giant crabs lying on the trunks of the coconut trees, her eyes suddenly fainted. Liang: "Oh~ there are coconut crabs here. President, my luck is really good."


    Note: Coconut crab is a hermit crab, which can grow up to one meter in length. It is not only the largest terrestrial crab but also the largest terrestrial arthropod.It is huge and weighs up to 6 kilograms. The coconut crab has a hard shell and two powerful giant claws. It is a tree climber, especially good at climbing straight coconut trees, because they can peel hard with strong double claws. The coconut shell is named after the coconut pulp in it.


    Looking left and right, Mikako picked up a stone from the ground and threw it at the coconut crab on the coconut tree trunk. The coconut crab was smashed to the ground with a loud sound.


    Perhaps because of the hard shell or the sand on the ground, the coconut crab moved its giant claw feet on the ground, turned over, and got up again, staring at Mikako with its protruding eyes, and rushed over. , Even launched an attack at her.


    Seeing this, Mikako''s eyes suddenly fluttered with excitement: "Oh~ are you planning to challenge me? Very good! I accept your challenge!"


    With that, kicked out...


    The giant claws of the coconut crab also slammed up and fought with Mikako...


    Sun Wukong saw this picture from a long distance, and he was speechless. It was really an unreasonable world. He remembered that Shou Xing had the experience of singles with a bear. Now look at Mikako, he is actually with coconut. Crab singled out.


    Ten minutes later, Nimfule came back with a large bundle of dry branches, and Monkey King touched her head without hesitation, as a reward, but Nimfule was broken.


    After a while, Icarus came back carrying a two hundred catties wild boar...


    It didn''t take long for Mikako to drag a few giant coconut crabs back. Looking at their broken giant claws and shells, it seemed that Mikako had been severely abused by this violent woman.


    Chu Yuan already saw the wind messed up from the side: "This...this is too exaggerated..."


    Monkey King laughed in the newspaper: "This is how you look like camping in the wild, come here, ready to start barbecue!" ..

 2741 Chapter Twenty-Nine, Pick It Up

    The first breakfast in this isolated island was very rich. Although Monkey King did not provide the food ingredients in the gourmet world, the seasonings were still provided. Therefore, most of the islands are filled with unbearable aromas.


    In the jungle hundreds of meters away from Monkey King and the others, Astria held an unknown shiitake mushroom that she had finally found in her hand, chewing earnestly and carefully, as fine as self-hypnosis. He whispered: "You must chew well, until there is no taste..."


    Chewing and chewing, Astria fell to the ground with a heavy face: "It''s too miserable...!!! This is too miserable!! I am the strongest close-range combat player for Sinaps. Artificial angel ¡÷ Astraea! Why do I chew until there is no taste? Why?"


    The appearance of Monkey King suddenly flashed in his mind: "It''s him! It''s all because of him! It''s all that guy''s fault! I must take revenge... You devil who made me hungry and had nothing to eat... "


    As the breeze blew, the tip of Astraea''s nose moved slightly, and the whole person immediately knelt on the ground, his eyes sparkling with excitement: "It''s the smell of food! It smells so good!!!"


    In this way, while keeping her saliva, she drifted away in the direction of the fragrance...


    Scraping through the bushes, watching the Sun Wukong and his party enjoying a happy banquet on the beach, the greasy barbecue, the golden crab roe, Astraea¡¯s eyes instantly burst into boundless anger, the whole person is Imbalanced: "Too irrational! It is irrational! I am hungry here, but you are eating so delicious here~~~Ah ah~~~My mine!~~ Both It''s mine!!! I want to eat them all up!!!"


    Shouting, Astria had a shield and a sword in her hand, flapping her wings and rushed towards Monkey King: "You evil grub, quickly hand over all the food!!"


    "Huh?~" Mikako looked at Astraea who suddenly appeared, with a look of surprise: "There is still an artificial angel on this island?"


    Chu Principle was stunned: "She wants... robbery?"


    Nimf took a mouthful of the crab roe with a calm face: "She''s just a fool, don''t care about her."


    As soon as the voice fell, Astria¡¯s belly suddenly screamed, her instinctive hands covered her belly, so she, who was not high from the ground, easily inserted the lightsaber into the ground. Then her whole body made a''thump'', and she tripped to the ground, her entire head stuck in the sand. That scene made Mikako and the others speechless.


    "It hurts... it hurts me..."


    Astria raised her head, spit out the sand, and rushed forward again. Unfortunately, her feet were full of soft sand. She just took a step, slipped, and fell to the ground again.


    "..." Chu Yuan was speechless for a while, finally suffocating a sentence: "Sure enough...I''m an idiot!"


    Monkey King looked at Astraia and was speechless. There are so many things to eat on this island that this guy can also be hungry, enough to imagine how stupid she is.


    Picking up a piece of barbecue, Monkey King walked over and patted her on the head: "Here..."


    "For... for me?" Astraea''s greedy saliva flowed out: "So you are a good person! Thank you so much!"


    With that said, I took the barbecue, gobbled it up, gnawing violently...


    Mikako pulled off the corner of Monkey King''s clothes and said softly, "This is not the artificial angel you said before that fought with you?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Don''t look at her like this, the melee ability is better than Icarus."


    "That''s really not a person to look like." Mikako said, picked up a coconut crab, and handed it to Astria: "Eat slowly~ There are many more here."


    "Ah~ Thank you so much, you are all good people!"


    At the moment, Astraea''s face was full of happiness, and the so-called hostility had already been offset by the food in front of him.


    For a long time, Astria burped beautifully, lying on the carpeted sand with a big belly like a pregnancy in October, but she still did not forget to eat.


    Monkey King was speechless for a while: "Hey~ I said you have eaten yourself up, why are you still stuffing your mouth?"


    Astria intermittently said: "You made me... hungry... I also want to eat all your things... and make you... hungry!"


    "..."


    When Chu Yuan and others heard the words, they were all full of black lines. What kind of logic is this?Is this the way you retaliate against others?


    Nimf slapped his forehead, and his face was speechless: "It''s so stupid that there is no cure."


    Icarus squatted beside Astraea and looked directly at her: "Why...you don''t go back?"


    "Ah~ it''s Senior Icarus!" Astria was taken aback, but unfortunately, he ate too much, and hummed for a long time without getting up: "That''s because...that''s because..."


    Nimf glanced at her, and said, "You just don''t dare to go back, right?"


    "How do you know?" Astria showed a shocked expression, suddenly seemed to realize something, and immediately covered her mouth with her hand: "You can''t think of me, I won''t say anything."


    Nimf rolled his eyes directly and said, "The ghost wants to talk about you. There are so many things to eat on this island. You can be hungry. It''s really stupid and annoying. If we don''t come to this island, , In a few months, won''t you be starved to death?"


    Astria immediately protested: "What! The animals on this island are too cunning to catch them."


    Nimf didn''t bother to care about her when he heard this. An artificial angel who can trip over the air at any time, what can you hope she catches?


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help but spit out: "The Lord of Sora will send you to deal with us. It seems that his own IQ is also problematic."


    "Don''t speak ill of the master, or you will be beaten!"


    "Dare to talk to me in this tone, believe it or not I won''t give you something to eat?"


    "Ah~ Why is this, people thought you were a good person just now..."


    Mikako looked at her with a smile on her face: "This artificial angel is really stupid and cute, Goku, or take her home and raise her."


    Nimf immediately stared at him: "What is''yah''? People weren''t picked up, but this guy is useless at all, and can only be kept as a pet when picked up."


    Astria looked naive: "As long as there is food, it''s okay to be a pet." ..

 2742 Chapter Thirty Battlefield Simulation War

    After Chu Yuan heard it, he was speechless for a while. This guy is not only stupid, but also has no position and moral integrity. In other words, they should be hostile now?


    "Stupid to this level is also a state. If you let it go, it really makes people worry." Monkey King looked at Asteria and said: "If you want to, just stay."


    "Is it full?" Astraea said with twinkling eyes: "It must be as delicious as before~"


    Nimf immediately slammed her: "As a stray cat, do you dare to make a request?"


    Astraea suddenly lowered his head and said weakly: "That...just be full..." But my heart was hypnotized from time to time: "I''m not hungry, I''m just for food...I''m just for fighting. Into the enemy, yes, to enter the enemy..."


    In this way, Astraya was left behind by the''good-hearted'' Monkey King. Although Astraya now has her own careful thoughts, Monkey King believes that as long as she gets along with them for a long time, she will naturally be assimilated. It¡¯s only a matter of time to betray the Lord of Void.


    Half an hour after a meal.


    Mikako got up and clapped her hands, attracting everyone''s attention: "Now it''s almost time to rest, and we will start the club activities of the New World News Agency."


    Chu Yuan looked curious: "Society activities? What activities?"


    Monkey King immediately voted: "Or else swim."


    Swimming with beautiful women is a bonus.


    Chu Yuan looked embarrassed: "But... I can''t swim..."


    Nimf also nodded in agreement: "When our artificial angel gets into the water, after the water accumulates in its wings, it will sink directly, and there is no way to swim."


    Mikako smiled: "It seems that the swimming competition cannot be completed. It''s a shame, Goku, or let''s have a simulated battlefield battle."


    "Battlefield simulation?" Chu Yuan thought of Mikako''s terrible character, and an ominous hunch came out spontaneously: "Also... or not? Let''s play some interesting games..."


    Mikako looked at Chu Yuan with a smile: "If the person who wins in the end, there will be a million in prize money~"


    "One... one million?!!!" Chu Yuan exclaimed, with only money left in his eyes: "Agree, yes, that''s it!"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand boringly: "I am not interested in money or anything."


    This is pretending to be like killing him.


    Mikako performed her killer skill again: "Of course, if you are not interested in money, the person who wins in the end can make any request that is not excessive with the person who loses~"


    Monkey King''s eyes lit up: "Any one?"


    Mikako''s tone is full of temptation: "Any one, of course, provided that it can''t be too much~ For example... take a photo~ sleep or something."


    Sun Wukong instantly understood Mikako''s intentions. This girl is indeed very black. This game shows that she wants to avenge her forcibly sleeping in his arms last night.


    However, you have to win this game.


    Without saying anything, Monkey King agreed: "Okay, that''s it."


    Mikako smiled and showed a fox smile: "Also, there is a rule that must not be violated in this battlefield simulation battle. That is: you must never use force other than guns and ammunition, such as kung fu. If someone violates it, directly GAMEOVER."


    "This is clearly aimed at me!" Monkey King couldn''t understand the meaning of this sentence, but does this rule make sense to him?


    Chu Yuan heard it, raised his hands in agreement, and understood the purpose of Mikako''s setting of this rule. Among these people, she and Mikako are normal people, and the others are all monsters. If such a rule is not set, they will lose. .


    "No problem." Monkey King looked indifferent.


    Monkey King agreed, and Icarus and the others had no objection.


    Mikako: "Okay, Icarus, quickly get us a batch of munitions, but they must be powerful enough to kill people."


    Icarus took out the universal card, got a quantum converter, and turned all the fire-burning stems on the side into a gun and ammunition. He was stunned to see: "This...what is the principle?"


    Nimf explained seriously: "This is just a quantum converter. Simply put, it can turn a man into a woman, or it can turn into a piece of underwear, stone or anything."


    Chu Yuan exclaimed, "Are you sure this is not magic, but technology?"


    Seeing the guns and ammunition, Mikako''s face turned red with excitement: "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and choose your own equipment, the club activities are about to begin!"


    As he said, he picked up an extremely exaggerated and gorgeous spear and shot it at the coconut tree not far away. I saw a laser shining and bombarding the trunk of the coconut tree. The trunk immediately began to melt and rot, and then crashed. Smashed to the ground.


    When Chu Yuan saw this, his face paled with fright: "Hey, hey~~~ Is there anything wrong! I''m just playing club games, right? Right? That''s right?!"


    Nimf waved his hand calmly: "Don¡¯t be frightened. The power of grabbing seems to be exaggerated, but it is actually harmless to the human body. The laser hits the body and at most melts the clothes on the body. It won''t hurt your body."


    "Oh~ Is there such a function?" Mikako''s charming big eyes narrowed slightly, and a shot was directed at Monkey''s thigh, and the fabric was dissolving at the speed visible to the naked eye on the spot where Monkey''s thigh was hit by the laser. Disappeared, revealing the strong thighs inside.


    Mikako smiled: "It really is!"


    Monkey King looked at the hole in the thigh, and looked at Mikako with a black face: "You even used me as an experiment. You should be careful. I won''t beat you to the dew point later."


    Mikako was not afraid at all, but returned with a charming smile: "I am looking forward to it~"


    As he said, he rushed into the jungle in front of him alone: ??"Let''s start preparing, ten minutes later, the game officially begins!"


    "One million! One million!!!"


    Chu Yuan was full of fighting spirit, picked up a gun, divided three''grenades'', and sank into the jungle.


    Monkey King looked at Icarus and the others, and said, "You guys should choose one too, the game is about to begin."


    Nimf looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Can you really ask for anything?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Did you not listen to Mikako, as long as it is not excessive, you can ask for anything."


    Nimf heard the words, picked up the guns and ammunition and sank into the jungle excitedly: "I will definitely win the final victory! At that time...you are not allowed to cheat~"

 2743 Chapter 31 This is a game, right?

    When Icarus and the others had entered the jungle and found the best ambush spot, Monkey King watched that ten minutes were about to pass, and then walked slowly into the forest, aiming at Mikako.


    He clearly remembered that at the beginning, Mikako used him as a''white mouse'', and she had promised to dew her whole body if she wanted to dew her whole body.


    But when Monkey King was looking for Mikako, Nimf had already encountered it.


    As an artificial angel, or an artificial angel for electronic warfare, Nimf is naturally equipped with the most sophisticated radar system. As long as the target she is locked on is in this small area, it can be said to be invisible.


    "Hehehe~~~ I found you, Astoria, in order to realize the dream in my heart, I have to ask you to be eliminated first!"


    At this time, Nimf¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement called ambition, holding a laser gun, and making two sounds of''tweeting~'', the two beams of light had already blasted at the left shoulder and abdomen of a stunned Asteria , The clothes dissolve instantly, exposing the white skin inside.


    Astria listened to the "beep" from time to time in his head, and looked at Nimf with an angry expression: "Nimf, you cheated, you can only use the guns provided by the game, not allowed. For other things, you use your own abilities, and I will report to disqualify you."


    Nimf curled his lips indifferently, "Are you stupid? In order to limit Wukong-sama''s inhuman strength, Mikako just said that I can''t use Kung Fu, but I use my own radar system. This is not Kung Fu. ."


    Astria was dumbfounded, as if it made sense?


    Nimf said with a smug look: "You have been hit by me, so you are disqualified from the game."


    "Disqualified for the game? Isn''t it necessary for my own wish?...!!!" Astria thought of this, he immediately retorted loudly: "No, absolutely not! I haven''t lost yet, my clothes are still there, so there is nothing. If you lose, since it''s a game, you have to light up my clothes to win!"


    Now it was Nimf¡¯s turn to look astonished: "It can still be like this? Aren''t you stupid? You will be shameful too?


    "I''m not a fool!" Astraea said with an angrily expression: "You didn''t follow the rules first, then I don''t have to do it!"


    With that said, Astria threw away the laser gun in his hand, his hands flickered, shield and lightsaber in his hand, rushed towards Nimf, but the tragedy was that he just ran a step, it was'' With a snap, he fell to the ground.


    "Haha~~ You idiot still wants to fight with me. Become my first victim!" Nimf laughed triumphantly, and the gun beam lased in his hand, giving Astraya twice. His waist and buttocks were suddenly white.


    "Yeah~ Nimf, you actually hit someone else''s place!"


    "Hmm~~ If you are afraid, surrender quickly!"


    "Surrender? How could it be possible! I will fight you for the food that will never be finished!"


    Astraea''s wings shook and flew high. The lightsaber in his hand burst into a dazzling brilliance, soaring and extending, forming a huge light gun that is tens of meters long in his hand.


    Nimf saw this scene and was stunned: "Super Vibrating Photon Sword!! Is there any mistake! Astria, do you want to kill me?!!!"


    "You broke the rules first, I don''t care!"


    "Damn it! I won''t lose! Ultrasonic vibration particles!!" Nimf opened a small mouth, as the ultrasonic vibration particles invaded Astraea like day and night...


    "This kind of attack is of no use to me!" Astria held up her shield and blocked out all the ultrasonic waves coming from the impact. With the huge light in her hand, she slashed and slashed, amazed by Nimf''s face. , Submerged it in a ray of light, and then with a bang, the surrounding trees were instantly moved to the ground, leaving a huge hole, and Nimf¡¯s clothes were broken and lying down in the hole, glaring at Ass. Treya looked angry: "You stupid, do you really want to kill me?!"


    "No, I have reduced the power so that it won''t destroy you."


    Chu Yuan stood dumbfounded on the edge of the pothole, so scared that his guns all fell to the ground: "Yes...Is there any mistake? This is a game, right? This is a game, right?!"


    She originally wanted to sneak attack on Nimf and Astria in secret, but she didn''t expect that the two of them suddenly moved real, and a big move almost made her really GAMEOVER.


    Astria picked up the gun that Nimf had dropped, and "tweeted tweeted~" at her for several consecutive shots, which was already clean.


    Nimf crouched in the pit with one arm around his chest, with a face of unrequited love: "Oh my God! I was defeated by this fool, it''s so unreasonable!"


    "Hehehe~~ I found another goal!" After eliminating Nimf, Astria fixed his gaze on Chu Yuan''s body, her eyes flashing with greed: "Food that can never be finished. , Mine, mine, all mine!!"


    Chu Yuan was frightened and backed away: "Hey~~Wait~~Wait~~It is a foul to use a real weapon!"


    "Nimf has said that there is no such rule in the rules, so you can''t lie to me!" Astraea pressed towards Chu Yuan step by step, until she was blocked by the big tree behind her, and she couldn''t retreat. , When it was about to end, Astraea suddenly clicked and fell to the ground with her face...


    "..."


    While speechless, Chu Yuan''s eyes glowed in vain: "Chance! It''s now! One million...It''s mine! It''s mine! Hahaha~~~ Go to death! Go to death! Go to death! !"


    Tweeted tweeted tweeted!!!~~~~~


    The light beams all greeted Astraea like rain. At this moment, Chu Yuan seemed to be on the verge of blackening like a madman.


    But for a while, Astria also stepped into the footsteps of Nimf.


    "Too... terrible!!"


    Astria looked at Chu Yuan at this time, shivering with fear.


    Monkey King stood on the top of an ancient tree, with a panoramic view of everything below: "Sure enough, none of them is normal. Are you right, Mikako."


    "Ahh~ I was discovered."


    Mikako walked out from behind a tree casually and looked up at Monkey King: "You said if I win, what should you do? How about running around the playground a hundred laps?"


    Monkey King jumped down from the top of the tree and looked at Mikako: "If I win, let you put on and take off your underwear a hundred times in front of me."


    "Ahhh~ Goku''s hobbies are really extraordinary. If you can win, you can~"


    Under Mikako''s gentle expression, the intent to fight was burning.


    &#160;

 2744 Chapter 32 The New Angel

    However, the battle between Monkey King and Mei Xiangzi ended in a moment. Even if Monkey King did not use force and stood still to dodge, it would not be possible for Mei Xiangzi to hit it.


    With the continuous beam of light shining, Mikako was already cleanly exposed to Monkey King. With such a rare opportunity, Monkey King naturally took out his mobile phone and took a few shots as nostalgia.


    Then, Chu Yuan''s clothes were blown out with a few shots by Monkey King. As for Icarus, naturally he would not do anything to his master. Therefore, Monkey King won the final victory without any suspense.


    "Mikako lost so easily. I thought I could win." Mikako covered her chest with her hands, and looked at Monkey King with a smile on her face. She couldn''t see the slightest frustration: "So, what do you plan to do with us? What? Wouldn''t you really want me to wear underwear a hundred times in front of you?"


    "How can this rare opportunity be wasted on such useless things?" Monkey King looked at Mikako''s hot figure and smiled: "In the two days on the island, you should be prepared to be a maid. Right."


    "Is it just a maid?" Chu Yuan was relieved when he heard this.


    Mikako glanced at Chu Yuan and said softly: "Chu Yuan, I think you seem to have a misunderstanding of the maid. The so-called maid must obey all the orders of the master. It''s everything~"


    Chu Yuan''s pretty face blushed with a''brush'': "No...Is it? Didn''t it mean...Can''t make excessive demands?"


    Monkey King looked at Mikako with a serious face and said, "It turns out that your understanding of the maid is so profound, not bad, not bad, come and squeeze my shoulders."


    "Should be squeezed, but...you can give me a dress somehow?"


    Seeing that they were too embarrassed to move, Sun Wukong had to give each person a set of swimsuits. Except for Nimf¡¯s cute outfit that Lori should have, Mikako and the others are as sexy and sexy as they are.


    Enjoying Mikako''s heartfelt massage, Monkey King looked at Chu Yuan, and patted his left side: "Come, sit here..."


    "You... what do you want to do?" Chu Yuan''s face was flushed, and he sat cautiously beside Monkey King. Monkey King took a casual trip, and then he slept on her lap. Icarus took the initiative to come to Monkey King. Sit down and carefully rubbed Sun Wukong''s legs...


    Seeing that the three of Mikako had something to do, Nimf looked envied and looked at Monkey King expectantly: "What about me? What about me? Please order me too."


    "You~ come and peel me fruit."


    "Okay~" Nimf trot over with joy.


    Astria looked at the Monkey King, and didn''t seem to call me?What am I going to do?Forget it, I can¡¯t do anything else, so I should lie down and pretend to be salted fish...


    Just when Monkey King was enjoying a wonderful time on the beach...


    Sinaps, the Lord of the Sky found Daedalus¡¯ hidden residence: "It¡¯s not easy to find you, Sinaps¡¯ genius scientist."


    "Minos..." Daedalus showed a slight surprise on his face when he saw the Lord of Sora, but was immediately hidden by her: "It seems very troublesome to look at you."


    Sora Lord''s expression was cold: "Unlock the seal of Sora Queen, and it was you who dropped her on the ground, right?"


    "I just don''t want my children... to be your tools."


    "I don''t want to listen to your meaningless nonsense. All causes are due to you. Now Sinaps is threatened because of you. As the initiator, you must take responsibility!"


    Daedalus frowned slightly when he heard this: "You said...Sinapus...is in danger?"


    "Don''t say you didn''t know that we can no longer monitor the ground!"


    Daedalus'' expression changed: "What does this have to do with me?"


    "It''s all because you dropped the Queen of Sora on the ground, which caused the grubs on the ground to threaten our Sinaps. Now with the power we control, we can no longer deal with the grubs on the ground. Even if you use the omnipotent Card, we were easily defeated, just think about it, if they invaded Sinaps, what would it be like?"


    Daedalus glanced at the Lord of Sky indifferently, and said indifferently: "After talking so much nonsense, you are just worried that others will threaten your dominance! You don''t have to take Sinaps'' safety to crush me. From the beginning to the end, it¡¯s just that you are unilaterally asking for other people¡¯s troubles. Has that human being on the ground ever provoke you? Stop talking nonsense. In any case, I will not help you."


    Sora Lord looked at Daedalus with a sullen face, "Sure enough, you are still so annoying~ But, it doesn¡¯t matter, I was just thinking of trying it out, using your technology to come Accelerate the completion of my second-generation manufacturing, but even without you, it will only postpone the time by a few months. After a few months, I can still afford to wait. At that time, you will pay for today¡¯s choice. For the price, I promise."


    Having said that, the Lord of Sora turned and left without nostalgia.


    Gemini Hobby''s face was unfair: "Master, did we leave like this? Anyway, I have to teach that cocky scientist a lesson!"


    "As the most outstanding scientist in Sinaps, do you think Daedalus is so easy to deal with? Since it is meaningless to do it, why bother to do it."


    "But... really so angry! Do we really have to wait a few months to get to the ground again?" Obviously, being defeated so easily has kept the Gemini Hobby on the cusp.


    "No, in addition to the second generation that is still being produced, there is still a chess piece in my hand." An inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of Sora Lord''s mouth.


    Gemini Habi looked at each other, full of curiosity, and followed the Master of Sora to a room densely covered with instruments and placed in countless test chambers.


    And in the test chamber, there was a beautiful girl lying quietly, one of whom, if Monkey King was present, she would be recognized at first sight. This is not the wind and sound that had a relationship with him. Rihe!


    "Your dream has been done for long enough. Now, it''s time for me to use it." Sora noble stared at Fengyin Rihe in the experimental cabin, his eyes flashed with indifferent cold light, noble Sina Puss, how can he be suppressed by the dirty and low grub.


    (Note: The fate of Fengyin Rihe is different from the original work due to Monkey King¡¯s intervention. Please make a statement first to avoid misunderstanding.)


    Gemini Hobby looked at the woman in the experimental cabin, her eyes lightened slightly: "It turns out that the master was prepared a long time ago, but I don''t know, what kind of combat is she good at?"

 2745 Chapter Thirty Three

    The relationship between Monkey King and Mikako and the others improved a lot during the two days of playing in the island. Two days later, Mikako and the others began their daily reading careers.


    Chu Yuan''s home.


    Astraea crouched in front of the refrigerator and looked at the empty scene inside, feeling that the whole person was not good: "Why... I finished eating so soon, why not put a little more..."


    Nimf is boring and rolling all over the carpet: "So boring, so boring, so boring! Master Goku, is there anything you can do for me? Please order me!"


    Monkey King lay on Icarus''s thigh like a salted fish, lying on the balcony: "Actually...I am bored too!"


    Without Mei Xiangzi and Chu Yuan in the huge room, something seemed to be missing.


    "Master, what is reading? Why do Mikako and the others go to school every day?"


    Monkey King: "Human beings are different from your artificial angels. You only need to enter the corresponding information into the system in advance to learn things, but humans have to learn step by step to master. The so-called reading is to provide humans with a place to learn knowledge. ."


    "So, there should be a lot of people there?" The rolling Nimf sat up from the ground and looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Or...Master Goku, let''s go to school too? So there are a lot of humans. It¡¯s for us to play so it won¡¯t be boring."


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Nimf''s face: "What you said is very dangerous, but reading is even more boring."


    "why?"


    "Looking at the scene of Chu Yuan and Mikako rushing for homework when we came back yesterday, don''t you understand?"


    Thinking of Chu Yuan scratching his ears and cheeks, Nimf''s face was calm and calm: "In fact, it''s nothing. For such a simple topic, I will be finished in a few minutes."


    I forgot, this guy is an artificial angel for electronic warfare, and he is top-notch in computing. Mathematics is indeed too pediatric for her.


    "In this case, I will take you to school. If the three of you are interested, it is also a good experience to try reading."


    Although Monkey King is not interested in reading or anything else, as artificial angels, Icarus and the others do not even know what reading is, so it is necessary for them to experience it.


    Nimf immediately got up and grabbed Monkey King''s right hand and occupied the position. As for the left hand, she did not dare to touch it because it belonged to Icarus.


    Monkey King got up, looked at Astraea, who was still squatting at the door of the refrigerator, and said, "Don''t look, let''s go, I''ll buy it for you when I''m out."


    "Really?" Astraea made a''swish'' before jumping to Monkey King: "Didn''t you say that people are not allowed to eat anymore?"


    "I just told you not to eat so many snacks. You ate all the snacks in the refrigerator. This is not a good habit."


    "But, it''s really delicious." Astria tried her best to quibble: "And...I didn''t eat it alone. Beta also has a portion. She is obviously so small, but she eats more than me."


    Nimf heard this and immediately exploded his hair: "What is Xiaozhi? You told me clearly!"


    Monkey King smiled slightly and touched Nimf¡¯s head: "You were already very young."


    "Even... even Master Goku said the same..." Nimf was hit by a ton, and squatted down on the ground and drew circles in loss.


    "Little ones are cute, I really like them~"


    "Huh? Really?" Nimf''s original lost expression was replaced by surprise by the way.


    Astria saw that Nimf was angry with herself, and wanted to please come back: "I heard the president say that little Lori can also sprout, although I don¡¯t know what little Lori is, but You should be talking about it, right?"


    "What... what is little Lolita!!" Nimf, who was still happy, listened, and frowned again: "Don''t you just want to say that I am small? What a big breast? I still have a long body. Time, long... when you grow up, you will definitely get bigger!"


    Astria looked curious: "Can artificial angels grow up?"


    "Of course, I am loaded with a self-growth system." Nimf looked proudly: "I don''t believe me, let you see me ten years later."


    With that said, Nimf took out a card and turned it into an alarm clock-like instrument: "Just adjust the time to ten years later..."


    Twisting the button, after a while, nothing happened.


    "Huh?! No...No! The growth period of artificial angels is very slow, it must take twenty years..."


    however¡­¡­


    "No, thirty years... a hundred years..."


    In the end, Nimf knelt on the ground with a shocked face: "No...no?! Why can''t it become bigger? Why can''t I change? Can I only be a child for the rest of my life?!"


    Monkey King said softly "cough cough", and comforted: "The real Wannian Lolita, isn''t this good? Some people just like yours~"


    Hearing this, Nimf raised his head and looked at Monkey King: "Then...Where is Lord Wukong?"


    "Hasn''t I already answered you before? I won''t answer the same question a second time." Monkey King said with a little arrogance, mainly speaking clearly, didn''t he admit that he was a Lolicon?


    Although he likes children very much, it''s not Lolicon. The two are different concepts.


    "So, does Master Goku like me?" Nimf swept away his depressed mood when he heard this, looking at Monkey King expectantly: "Then...can you be my master?"


    "Isn''t that good? Why have to find a master?"


    "Our artificial angels are made. We are born with a birdcage that can restrain us. Only artificial angels with a birdcage can have their own destination..."


    "If you have to recognize me as the master to be at ease, then do it with you."


    "Really? Let''s engrave it!" Nimfu instantly became excited when he heard the words. He directly grabbed Monkey King''s hand and pressed it on the collar on his neck: "The engraving begins..."


    As particles of light gleamed on the collar, the chain that had been torn off suddenly stretched out autonomously, entwining Monkey King''s right hand like a living thing...


    An adult, holding a little loli in chains, the scene is very evil, if others see this, it must be screaming and abnormal.


    Fortunately, this is Chu Yuan''s home, no outsider can see it.


    "Hehe~ In the future, you will also be my master..." Nimf hugged Monkey King with a happy face, and then looked at Icarus: "Senior Icarus, we will be true companions from now on~"


    &#160;

 2746 Chapter 34 Is it reality or dream?

    Icarus looked at Nimf. Although there was no expression on her face, she was a little unhappy in her heart. She didn''t know why.


    Seeing Nimf¡¯s happy smile, the understanding Icarus immediately put aside the unhappiness in his heart, learning from Monkey King to reach out and touch Nimf¡¯s head.


    Nimf, who was very happy at first, became even happier after getting Icarus''s recognition.


    "Why do both ¦Á and ¦Â like to recognize human beings as the main one?" Astria looked on the side and looked very puzzled. In their understanding, the humans on the ground are just lowly grubs. It''s an incredible thing, although this grub is too powerful.


    Monkey King looked at Astraea and said, "From now on, you should use your name instead, don''t use the model number instead, it sounds weird."


    "Name..." Astria hesitated: "But... we are still in a hostile relationship, and only true companions can call the name directly..."


    Hearing this, Nimf immediately stared at him: "You idiot, do you still treat us as a dead enemy? If that''s the case, I won''t give you anything to eat again."


    When Astraea heard this, she was shocked: "Huh?! Why is this, I just call it."


    It seems that the Lord of Food and Sora, she chose food.


    Here, I had to mourn for the Lord of Sora for a second. He is already in Astraea''s heart, and he has no place to speak of.


    Just after Sun Wukong took the three daughters of Icarus into the campus, he saw countless students on the playground, all of them looking up, and chatting non-stop.


    Monkey King looked at Eishiro Morigata, who was equipped with a glider on the roof, and knew what was going on without asking.


    At the same time, Chu Yuan''s worried voice also appeared in Sun Wukong''s ears: "Guild Leader, Senior Shouxing like this is really too dangerous, let''s call him down quickly."


    At the front of the crowd, Mikako said with a calm expression: "Ah~Don''t be so nervous, if Morikata, you can''t die even if you fall."


    When Chu Yuan heard the words, his face was speechless: "Isn''t he your childhood sweetheart? What''s the matter with your calm tone?"


    Mikako smiled: "Get used to it, it will be natural."


    "Get used to..." Chu Yuan heard the words, full of black lines: "How many times has Senior Shouxing done this kind of thing?"


    "Anyway... I can''t remember it." Mikako said, seeing the Monkey King walking towards them from the entrance of the campus, and his eyes lit up slightly: "Ah~ Goku is here~"


    "Huh?!" Chu could originally look behind him. When he saw Monkey King, his pretty face was flushed in vain, which reminded her of the two days as a maid when she was on an uninhabited island, but It made her memory fresh, it was a truly unforgettable memory, which made her dream a very strange dream at night.


    As he approached, Nimf looked at Shou Xing with a curious expression: "Why can''t that guy think so much and want to jump off the building?"


    Mikako: "It seems that I got a little inspiration from studying your card, so I want to experiment."


    As soon as the voice fell, Morigata Hideshiro on the rooftop had already leaped down, fluttering and falling from the sky to a big tree not far away in the exclamation of a group of students and teachers...


    Infirmary.


    Looking at Morigata Eishiro with bandages on his hands, feet and head, Monkey King finally knew why his parents would reject him and hate him, and said with a slight emotion: "It''s a miracle that you can live till now."


    If you change to someone else, like Moromi, you don''t know how many times you have died.


    Anyone who has such a dead son is very troublesome. It is not unreasonable to kill his brother when he was a child.


    However, scientists are crazy, incomprehensible, and do things differently from ordinary people.


    Seeing Nimf, Shouxing immediately took out the card and gave it back to her: "It just happens that you are here. I want to return the card to you after school..."


    "Do you still want to wait until school is over?" Nimf said grimly: "I really didn''t realize it. I said that I only borrowed you for two days, and only now I have to pay it back."


    "I''m really sorry, because the research is too dedicated and I forgot the time."


    Monkey King looked curiously: "Then what have you researched?"


    "Let''s go back to the club and talk about it." Morigata Hideshiro said this, looking a little excited, but still calm.


    New World Discovery Department.


    Shougata looked at the three of Icarus seriously: "Actually, I have a question that I really want to ask you. One of these cards is a device that allows people to enter other people''s dreams, right?"


    Nimf: "Is this what you studied?"


    "Yes." Morikata said with a serious face: "I want to confirm from your mouth, is that really a device that enters the dream of others?"


    "Of course, what''s the problem?"


    Shou Xing heard the words, the Microcast wrinkled slightly, his expression in vain became extra serious, and he looked straight at the three daughters of Nimf: "So, does Sinaps really exist? Or is it...are we real?"


    Seeing Shou Xing''s serious expression, Monkey King suddenly became interested: "Oh ~ what did you find?"


    In just two days, he unexpectedly discovered some clues, this guy is really capable.


    Shougata said with a serious face: "Remember that girl named Fengyin Rihe?"


    Chu Yuan looked curious: "Fengyin Rihe? The one from Class 2 in Class D? Does she have any questions?"


    "I heard the chairman say that Wukong seems to be interested in her. People like you can''t be interested in an ordinary girl. Therefore, when experimenting with the dream device, I chose her, but you guess , Where did I go?"


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes right now: "Of course it''s in her dream, can''t you still go to the sky?"


    "Yes! I''m in the sky, to Sinaps!" Shou Xing said excitedly.


    Chu Yuan curled his lips with a bored look: "That''s just a dream!" Suddenly, he paused again, and said in surprise: "No, how could you see Sinapus in her dream? Is it because Feng Yin Rihe ¡­Not human?!"


    Shouxing looked at Nimf seriously and said, "I also want to know why? Is that really a dream? Or is it reality? I wanted to ask Fengyinri and classmates face to face, but today, I couldn''t find her anyway. Ask the teacher, she doesn''t know where Feng Yin Rihe went."


    "It''s really getting more and more interesting." Mikako looked at Monkey King with a smile: "Seeing such a calm look, you must know what''s going on?" ..

 2747 Chapter Thirty Five

    "It''s really getting more and more interesting." Mikako looked at Monkey King with a smile: "Looking at your calm look, you must know what''s going on?"


    Monkey King said indifferently: "Fengyin Rihe, in fact, when I first saw her, I realized that she is not the main body, but a phantom presented in a dream. Although it is a phantom, it is an entity. That¡¯s why I became so interested in her."


    Chu Yuan looked dumbfounded: "It''s a phantom again, and it''s a physical one. What? I don''t understand."


    Nimf explained seriously: "It is to project the dream self into reality."


    Chu Yuan looked surprised: "Put dreams into reality? Can this be done too?"


    "Of course, as long as there is this dreaming device, you can not only put the dream into reality, but also allow people in reality to walk into the dreams of others." Nimf said, taking the card and sending out the dreaming device.


    Chu Yuan looked at the dreaming device in front of him, with a look of curiosity: "There is still such a thing, na, or, let''s try it?"


    Mikako immediately stepped forward: "Such an interesting thing, I am also very interested in it~"


    Nimf squatted on the ground and started the debugger dream device: "Master, whose dream do you want to enter?"


    Hearing Nimf¡¯s address to Monkey King, Mikako looked at Monkey King¡¯s eyes with an inexplicable light: "Huh~ I''m called the master, have you been attacked so soon?"


    Sun Wukong did not answer directly. Based on his understanding of Mikako''s dark belly, if he answered the conversation, he would be stunned. He looked straight at Mikako until Mikako felt a little uncomfortable. Then he said: "Actually, I am right. Mikako was a little interested in the dream you had last night."


    Nimf heard the words and nodded: "Then set the goal to Mikako, and the time is last night."


    "My dream? It''s not funny at all. Oh, you want me to grow up." Mikako looked at Nimf with a gentle face, and the implied threat made Nimf feel a kind of She was extremely oppressed and instinctively wanted to change her goals, but this was the first order she gave after she recognized Monkey King as her master. Naturally, she had to complete it perfectly, so she could only bite the bullet and said weakly: "But ...This is what the master wants to see..."


    After that, input the instructions with extremely fast hand speed, and a portal has already opened in front of Monkey King and several people: "The portal to enter the dream has been opened, as long as you enter it, you can enter the beauty... enter the president''s dream. Up."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was the first to enter, and Chu Yuan immediately followed in...


    Morigata Eishiro originally wanted to go in, but suddenly he felt an extremely powerful aura locked in him. It turned out that Mikako was looking directly at him with a smile, as if saying: If you don¡¯t want to die, Just go in quickly.


    "..." Derived from his strong survival instinct, Morigata Hideshiro helped his glasses and said calmly: "I''ll go to the toilet..."


    Turned and left, determined to be chic, without nostalgia.


    The smile on Mikako''s face continued: "That''s really a pity."


    With that said, step into the portal...


    As for Icarus and the others, they are guarded by the dream device.


    After Monkey King entered the portal, what he saw was a splendid and luxurious palace, but the scene in the palace was as calm as him, and he was shocked.


    That is an indescribable scene.


    And Chu Yuan behind him flushed even more, his face in disbelief.


    Looking at Mei Xiangzi who followed him, Monkey King smiled: "If you have such a need, just tell me, I promise to meet you."


    Mikako''s face was as usual, she did not answer directly, but looked at Chu Yuan calmly: "If the fourth person knows, you know the consequences~"


    Chu Yuan looked at Mei Xiangzi''s devilish smile, and the alarm to survive has sounded: "It''s over~ I''m going to see this kind of scene. I will definitely be murdered, I will definitely!!!"


    Chu Yuan immediately raised his left hand, swearing to the sky: "Don''t worry, chairman, I haven''t seen anything, haven''t heard, I have never been here at all."


    But Monkey King smiled: "Mikako, come over, we also have fun like them~"


    Mikako tugged, and said with a calm face: "It''s just a dream. A dream is uncontrollable. There are all kinds of mess. Isn''t it normal?"


    Chu Yuan whispered to the side: "But yours is normal at all."


    Mikako: "I seemed to hear someone talking just now."


    Chu Yuan hurriedly covered his mouth with both hands: "No, you must have heard it wrong, don''t kill me!"


    Um, Mikako is a gangster background, and Chu Yuan is panicked about it.


    Meixiangzi glanced at Monkey King and said, "If you didn''t bully me, I wouldn''t have such a dream. Let''s go, there is nothing good."


    Sun Wukong stepped forward, held Mikako''s incense shoulders, and whispered: "Find some time, we can also try it~"


    Rarely, a slight blush appeared on Mikako''s face...


    After Sun Wukong and the others left their dreams, in the palace, one could still vaguely hear Sun Wukong¡¯s evil laugh and the sound of whiplash...


    It seems that this is a very sad and loving dream!


    Seeing the three Monkey Kings walking out of the portal, Nimf looked surprised: "Huh? Are you coming out so soon?"


    Chu Yuan''s face was red, and he said with a slight embarrassment: "Well, that... the president''s dream is really boring."


    After hearing this, Mei Xiangzi immediately brought out her black-bellied attributes: "It seems that Chu Yuan''s dream should be very interesting."


    "Huh?! My dream?!!!"


    After speaking, her complexion changed drastically: "No~ My dream is not funny at all! It is definitely not funny!" After speaking, she did not know where she took out a sledgehammer and slammed it into the dream device...


    Well, the violent nature of this sister paper does not seem to be much weaker than Mikako.


    However, Sun Wukong would naturally not let her do this kind of destruction of public property. He hugged her at the first time, making Chu Yuan unable to move: "You are trying to destroy things, on the contrary. It makes me even more curious."


    Mikako spoke directly: "Nimufu, open Chu Yuan''s dream portal."


    However, Nimf pursed her mouth and said proudly: "It''s not the master''s order, I won''t listen."


    Monkey King: "Open it, I''m also very curious."


    "Good." Nimf immediately debugged happily.


    Mikako: "..."


    Looking at the figure entering his dream, Chu Yuan screamed and followed in: "Wait~Wait~~Don''t go in! My dream is really not funny at all!!!"

 2748 Chapter 36: Dream World

    Looking at the figure entering his dream, Chu Yuan screamed and followed in: "Wait~Wait~~Don''t go in! My dream is really not funny at all!!!"


    Dream space.


    "Ah, isn''t this fun..."


    Mikako looked at the majestic scene in front of her, with a teasing smile on her face: "I didn''t expect Chu Yuan to desire it more than I did."


    I saw that in Chu Yuan''s dream, there are countless Monkey King and countless himself, being chased by countless Monkey King, teasing and molesting scenes. In short, the scene is indeed more exciting than Mikako''s dream.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan, as if Tianda¡¯s privacy was known, the whole person was in a state of rampage, screaming, hung on Monkey King''s body from behind, and the hand sword of the explosive strength continuously greeted Monkey King¡¯s head. Up: "You are all told not to come in! Don''t come in! This is just a dream! Dreams are uncontrollable, right! Right! Right! Right!!!"


    ''Papa Papa~~'', Monkey King''s head was "knocked" by Chu Yuan with a drum. If this were replaced by an ordinary person, his head would be full of bags.


    "Ah~Is this anxious?" Mikako found it interesting, and added fuel to the fire: "The so-called day and night dreams, is this the inner portrayal of Chu Yuan?"


    Monkey King also smiled: "That''s right, if you are so eager, I can let you experience it for yourself~"


    As he said, in Chu Yuan''s scream, he stuck out his pair of wolf claws...


    "Ahh~ It''s really unsuitable for children, chairman, I still won''t disturb you..." Seeing this, Mikako felt bad and thought of running away.


    However, how could Monkey King let go of such a rare opportunity, his figure flashed, and attacked from behind Mikako...


    Ten minutes later, both Mikako and Chu Yuan were lying limp on the ground in messy clothes.


    "You guy... you''ve touched all over your body, you can''t get married now..."


    Mikako narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Monkey King: "Since we have done this, Wukong, the two of us, who do you choose?"


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan immediately stared at Monkey King nervously. Although he hadn''t made the last step just now, he had touched everything that should and shouldn''t be touched. Now he really needs to disclose his identity.


    "Then it depends on the performance of the two of you."


    Monkey King waved his hand and walked out of the dream space without directly answering. According to their modern thinking, monogamy is deeply ingrained, so they can¡¯t say it clearly. They can only let them understand, recognize the existence of Monkey King, and position themselves. Position, only in this way can we finally go with the flow, anyway, there is still more time.


    Looking at the back of Monkey King leaving, Mikako tidyed up her clothes and looked at Chu Yuan: "I didn''t expect the two of us to become rivals. What do you think? Chu Yuan?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Mei Xiangzi''s dangerous expression and said nervously, "You...are you trying to kill someone?"


    Mikako tilted her head and pondered for a moment: "This is indeed a good idea, but if you kill you, Goku will definitely be angry..."


    When Chu Yuan heard this, he was dumbfounded: "You...are you really planning to kill me?!"


    "Well~ just kidding~ Let''s go, by the way, we two are good sisters now~" Mikako grabbed Chu Yuan''s hand with a gentle smile and walked out of the dream space.


    Chu Yuan looked dumbfounded: "Good sister? Isn''t it a rival in love?"


    "Then you want to be my rival in love?"


    "No~ be a good sister!"


    "Then it''s settled."


    "Huh? That''s not right! I seem to be tricked by you!"


    Seeing the three of Monkey Goku coming out of their dreams, Morikata Hideshiro hurriedly walked over: "Well, you have seen the dreams of both of them, let''s get to the point!"


    Monkey King sat down at will: "Tell me what you think."


    "I would like to invite you to join me in the dream of Fengyinri and classmates again. The time I entered yesterday was too short, and I also met an unfriendly angel guard. Fortunately, the time I set was only three. Ten seconds, otherwise you may not come back."


    "You want to take a trip to Sinaps by taking advantage of the dream of Fengyin Rihe."


    "Yes, but you need your help. I heard that your strength is not afraid of those artificial angels."


    "Sinapus? Actually, I want to go up and have a look. I am also very curious about Fengyin Rihe''s situation." Monkey King said, and said to Nimf: "Can you connect to her dream? "


    "No problem, leave it to me!" Nimf said with a look of excitement: "Master has gone to Sinaps, and he must teach me the artificial angels there, especially those around the master of Sora. They don¡¯t bully me less, but don¡¯t kill me~ just bully me."


    Monkey King reached out and touched Nimf''s head: "Don''t worry, I will bully them for you all the time, and give you a good breath."


    "I know the master is the best!" Nimfu tapped Sun Wukong''s face with joy, and went into the dream device happily.


    Icarus held the position of being kissed on Monkey King''s face tightly, thought for a moment, walked forward, and kissed Monkey King on the other side of the face, as if he didn''t seem to suffer.


    Seeing this scene, Mikako looked at Chu Yuan: "It seems that not only the two of us, we seem to have even more powerful enemies."


    Chu Yuan squeezed his fists, his fighting spirit burned in his eyes: "I won''t lose to an artificial angel."


    When Mikako heard the words, he stabbed directly: "But, artificial angels are very obedient, do whatever you call it, can you do it?"


    "Uh~" Chu Yuan''s courage just got up was vented to the end: "President, the two of us are real human beings, and we should be united together."


    Mikako showed a strong self at this moment: "Chairman, I don''t need to form cliques, as long as I identify people as enemies, they will be killed~"


    Chu Yuan''Gulong'' swallowed his saliva, and his heart was tense: "It seems...very serious...The president is indeed...so dangerous!"


    At this moment, a black portal opened again.


    Nimf: "Master, it''s alright. This is the portal connecting Fengyin Day and Dreamland."


    "Good job." Monkey King sighed and touched Nimf''s head, her face blooming with joy.


    "Let''s go." Monkey King greeted Hidegata Hideshiro and entered the portal.


    Morigata Eishiro immediately followed closely.


    Chu Yuan and Mikako glanced at each other, both of them saw what the other meant, and followed them back into the portal... ..

 2749 Chapter 37 Sinapus

    "Here...Sinapus? Why is there nothing?" Chu Yuan looked at the monotonous and broad vision in front of him, and the stone stele in front of him, with a look of curiosity.


    Mikako looked directly at the stele with a look of curiosity: "However, I think this fast stele is very interesting?"


    Monkey King looked at the two and said, "Why did you two follow? This is not a safe place."


    Mikako smiled softly: "Isn''t this under your protection."


    Chu''s principle is to walk into the stone tablet and watch it seriously: "It seems that there are writing on it... I can''t understand it... It''s just... um... these words... I feel so uncomfortable... It seems to be angry... and it seems very sad... It''s really uncomfortable..."


    Mikako looked at Chu Yuan curiously: "Why don''t I feel a bit?"


    Morigata Hideshiro also looked as usual, looking at Chu Yuan, "Can you feel the inexplicable power on the stone tablet? It seems that you have a special physique different from ours."


    Chu Yuan: "You mean, am I weird?"


    Mei Xiangzi looked at Monkey King and said, "Wukong, what should you know?"


    Monkey King looked at the stone tablet in front of him and said calmly: "This is indeed an interesting stone tablet. If you encounter something irreparable in the future, you can come here to pray and make a wish, maybe something incredible will happen~"


    "Unbelievable things..." Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Hidegata Hideshiro immediately became very interested in the stele and studied it carefully.


    Monkey King: "You can study here slowly, I''ll go around..."


    "You can''t leave me alone~" Mikako hurried forward and hugged Monkey King''s left hand.


    "I want to go too!" Chu Yuan stepped forward and hugged Monkey King''s right hand.


    Coming to the edge of the square, Chu Yuan looked at the scene in front of her, the island buildings floating in the sky, her eyes widened in shock: "This...is this Sinaps...or a dream? The buildings are actually... Floating in the air?"


    Mikako had a calm face: "After all, I have seen artificial angels. What''s impossible? It''s just Goku, how are we going to get there?"


    "Of course it flew over." Monkey King wrapped his hands around Chu Yuan and Meixiangzi''s slender waists, and with a light touch from his feet, the whole person had already risen into the air and flew towards the opposite floating island...


    But this time, Chu Yuan opened his mouth in shock, with a shocked expression on his face: "You, you, you...you can fly?!!!"


    "At this point, even I feel surprised!" Mikako also looked at Monkey King in surprise: "Your identity...what is it?"


    Chu Yuan: "Are you a native of Sinaps?"


    "You are." Sun Wukong squeezed Chu Yuan''s butt, causing her to scream immediately, her face flushed, and she didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    Seeing Mikako''s curious look, Monkey King smiled back: "As long as you become my women, I will tell you my true identity."


    Mikako stretched out her hand and stroked Monkey King¡¯s chest with a soft face: "I¡¯m very willing to do this~ But, you are too greedy, I have to think about it, but if you choose me, No need to think about it~"


    Not more frank than Mikako, Chu Yuan blushed directly: "Woman...what...I don''t want it! I''m still studying, you are a pervert!"


    "So, now is not the time to tell you."


    As Monkey King said, he had landed on a street. The street was very deserted, but many beautiful girls could be seen. No, it should be said that artificial angels were very serious about cleaning.


    Looking at the artificial angels, Chu Yuan looked nervous: "You... why did you blatantly land in the middle of the crowd? This is terrible!"


    Monkey King patted Chu Yuan''s elastic buttocks: "Don''t worry, these artificial angels are not intelligent. They are like robots. Don''t worry."


    Chu Yuan heard the words and looked at their dull expressions. He was really relieved, and curiously said to Monkey King, "What are you doing here?"


    "Of course it''s something."


    "Making things? I like this!" Mikako heard the words, her eyes flashed with excitement, and when she heard Monkey Kong''s words, her restless violent factor was already about to move.


    Regardless of Mikako''s gentle and demure, militant character born that day, but even dreaming is to fight on the battlefield, if this woman was born in the war era, she would definitely be a peerless heroine.


    Monkey King made a quick move, and the two high-energy laser guns were already in hand, and they handed them to Chu Yuan and Mikako respectively: "Wait later if you encounter danger, ignore the rest, just shoot me."


    "Really... Are you really going to do something?" Chu Yuan was dumbfounded.


    Mikako was full of excitement, took the gun, fiddled with it, holding the gun, and her proficiency, she deserves to be the underworld girl who deals with guns all day: "Say, Goku, who are you going to do? ? Even if you want to fight the whole Sinaps, I will immediately lead you."


    Chu Yuan heard the words, and his cold sweat fell: "President, you...Don''t be too excited! It''s not good to be too messy! This is Sinaps, it is their territory, if we fight, we will lose! "


    "The way you look now, it looks pretty attractive."


    "Huh?!" After hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Mei Xiangzi suddenly calmed down, her beautiful eyes gleaming strange brilliance and looked at him: "You... don''t you hate it?"


    "Hate? No, no... It''s attractive. All I need is a woman like you."


    Mikako''s smiling face at the moment is very charming: "Are you... are you confessing to me?"


    "Of course, as long as you want, I can marry you at any time." Monkey King took it seriously: "At that time, I will let you enjoy countless, higher-level battles!"


    "It sounds... very attractive!" Mikako chuckled, "Chairman, I didn''t see the wrong person. It seems that we will be in good harmony, but... I am underage now~ After graduation, maybe Marry you~"


    Chu Yuan felt very shocked at this moment: "Why do I suddenly feel that I have become a very bright light bulb? Bastard! You two, don''t ignore me! The president is fine, so can I!"


    Mikako looked at Chu Yuan and smiled softly: "It seems someone is anxious~"

 2750 Chapter 38 Lessons

    Just when Mikako was about to tease Chuyuan, the door of a luxurious residence not far away suddenly opened. Two artificial angels walked out of it. Seeing the three Monkey Kings on the street, they were obviously stunned and shouted: "You ¡­Why are you here? Have you already begun to invade our Sinaps?!"


    Lifting his left hand, it turned into a cannon barrel, blasting a hot ultra-high temperature gas compression cannon, pointing directly at Monkey King.


    This kind of attack is simply difficult for ordinary people to dodge. Even if they dodge a direct attack, they cannot avoid the impact of the explosion. Therefore, before Mikako and the others, Sun Wukong already had one hand with one hand, holding the two of them in the twins. Behind Hobbi, everyone kicked and fell to the ground.


    "hateful!"


    The Gemini Hobby looked ashamed, but knew that he was not Monkey King''s opponent, and immediately issued an order to the artificial angels who were cleaning around: "Quick! Take them down!"


    The artificial angels that Kekye had cleaned up suddenly turned around one by one, their right hands turned into particles and regrouped into guns, launching an encirclement and suppression attack on Monkey King and the others.


    The light beam lased like rain, and the scene was gorgeous.


    Chu Yuan was frightened and shivered more and more: "Why did it become like this! This will definitely be killed!!"


    As an''ordinary person'', Chu Yuan''s performance is understandable.


    But Mikako is the opposite. At this moment, she is already excited and mad: "Wow, hahaha~~~ At this moment, I have been waiting for a long time! You can just let them go!"


    The guns swept, showing off a variety of gorgeous operations,''killing'' an artificial angel who had come from siege and suppression, looking at her posture, it was simply trying to destroy the opponent''s rhythm.


    "Ok... so awesome!"


    Chu Yuan, who was originally afraid, was completely shocked by Mikako''s aura.


    "This Mikako is simply born for the battlefield." Mikako''s performance made Monkey King very satisfied. She swayed with her fingers, bounced off several streamers flying towards Chuyuan, and looked at the twin Hobby: "You are from there. Come out of the room, can you tell me what you guys are doing in it?"


    Gemini Hobby''s face was firm and determined, and he said in the same way: "Humph~ Even if you kill our sister, we will never say it! You don''t want us to betray the master!"


    Sun Wukong heard the words and nodded: "So, it seems that your master is inside."


    "Oh~!!!"


    Only then did Gemini Hobby realized that he had said something wrong, and hurriedly covered his mouth with both hands.


    Seeing this, Monkey King laughed: "Don''t you think it''s a bit late to cover your mouth now?"


    "You...what do you want?"


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "Don''t be nervous, I promised Nimf not to kill your artificial angels, but there is still punishment."


    "punishment?!!"


    When Gemini Hobby heard this word, he became nervous: "Absolutely not. Only the Lord can punish us."


    "Then it would be more interesting." Monkey King looked directly at the twins Hobby, the look that seemed to penetrate their hearts, making them even more panicked.


    "Um~ artificial angel, although the body is like a human being, it is the system that controls the body''s functions..." Then, Monkey King reached out and tapped one of the twin hobbits...


    Another twin, Hobby, was shocked: "What did you do to your sister? Sister, are you okay?" She hurriedly wanted to check, but she just met her, but her sister''s face changed a lot: "Don''t... Me~~!!!"


    "What''s the matter?" As he said, he turned his head and glared at Monkey King: "What are you doing to my sister?"


    "You''ll know right away." Monkey King smiled back and tapped her at the speed that the other party couldn''t react. Then, he stretched out his hand and slapped her, causing the twin sisters to shake and scream. Fell to the ground.


    Chu Yuan watched from the side in amazement, but he was curious: "What did you do to them? It was just a hit, isn''t it?"


    Monkey King: "It''s nothing, I just invaded their system and made their senses ten times higher than normal."


    "Ten times? In other words, their pain has been magnified ten times?" Chu Yuan was shocked when he heard this. It was a terrible punishment. No wonder it became like this.


    "You...you demon, kill us if there is a species, why torture us like this!" Twins Habi glared at Monkey King.


    "Kill? No, no, no... I promised Nimf, only to give her a sigh, so please rest assured, I won''t kill you, just how did you bully Nimf before, I Just bully and come back.¡± After speaking, Monkey King stretched out his hand and greeted them rudely.


    Chu Yuan looked at their screams in pain, and couldn''t bear to watch them again, but as time passed, why did their screams become more and more weird?Is it an illusion?


    More than twenty minutes later.


    With a satisfied smile, Mikako walked over again with a bit of enthusiasm. Behind her, there were a dozen artificial angels lying all around, all of them paralyzed and lost the ability to move.


    Looking at the Monkey King who was still greeting the twins Hobby, the smile on Mikako''s face became even more charming: "Goku, it seems that you are having a good time too."


    "It''s a bit slow, I''m almost tired of playing." Monkey King stopped his hands and stood up.


    However, at this time, the twins of Hobbi had lost their eyes, and collapsed to the ground with a twitch.


    Mikako fiddled with the gun in her hand and showed a charming smile: "No way, they are all artificial angels, running and flying. It was a waste of time, but I had a great time~"


    As he said, he looked at the twins Hobby: "However, you seem to be playing too much~ These two guys are about to be broken by you, well, but forget it, it seems that you made me enjoy this For the sake of a pleasant battle, I forgive you."


    Sun Wukong did not entangle this matter, leading the way: "Let''s go, I think Fengyin Rihe is inside."


    Mikako looked at Monkey King with a smile: "I came here to see her, don''t you really have any thoughts about others?"


    "As the president of the student union, don''t you need to be responsible for the students in your school?"


    "What you said seems to make sense, let''s go, let''s go in and have a look."


    Gemini Hobby looked at the back of the room who had opened the door and walked into the room, gritted his teeth and hummed, "We will definitely pay for this humiliation!

 2751 Chapter Thirty Nine

    Sun Wukong didn''t bother with this matter, and led the way: "Let''s go, I think Fengyin Rihe is inside."


    Mikako looked at Monkey King with a smile: "I came here to see her, don''t you really have any thoughts about others?"


    "As the president of the student union, don''t you need to be responsible for the students in your school?"


    "What you said seems to make sense, let''s go, let''s go in and have a look."


    Gemini Hobby looked at the back of the room who had opened the door and walked into the room, gritted his teeth and hummed, "We will definitely pay for this humiliation!"


    "Sister, shall we follow up?"


    "Let''s go, the master is inside, and he can definitely help us teach that nasty grub!"


    Entering the room, there is nothing unusual about the furnishings on the outside, it is just extremely luxurious, but as you deepen and step into the end of the corridor, the scene inside is greatly changed, and various instruments appear in front of the three of Monkey King. Among them lies a man-made angel who has fallen into a deep sleep.


    And the master of Sora with gorgeous wings on his back, surrounded by a group of beautiful artificial angels, sits indifferently on the main seat in the center of the instrument, looking at the walker with a calm, curious, and slightly playful gaze. Monkey King: "You really surprised me that I would invade here."


    As he said, he looked at Chu Yuan again: "Moreover, I will be with her..."


    "Me? What happened to me?" Chu Yuan looked curious.


    Sora Lord did not answer directly: "Isn''t even clear about my origin? It''s really sad, but now, I am not interested in you, what I am curious about is..." He refocused his eyes on Monkey King: "You The energy that obscures my Sinaps signal does not seem to come from technology, but a kind of magical force of nature. I still know a little bit about the history of the grubs on the ground. They delusioned a so-called monk, that kind of thing. , Won''t it really exist?"


    Sun Wukong glanced lightly at the lord of the sky, ignoring him directly: "I am not interested in you now. I am here for her."


    As he said, his eyes focused on a pair of instruments, in which a beautiful young girl was lying peacefully, looking at her facial features, it was Fengyin Rihe, only with a pair of white wings.


    "She..." Sora Lord also cast his gaze on Fengyin Rihe, frowning slightly: "It seems that you already know something... are you here to stop me? But unfortunately, her transformation has been completed. From the moment she disappeared on the ground, she has been a real artificial angel, and dreams are a taboo for artificial angels."


    Meixiang Zidai frowned slightly: "So, it''s no wonder Fengyin Rihe disappears on the ground. You turned it into an artificial angel, because artificial angels can''t dream."


    "You are also very interesting..." The Lord of Sora looked at Mikako, with an inexplicable meaning in his eyes, but finally turned his gaze on Monkey King again: "But now I am very interested in the new power he has mastered. , If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, I hope you will be able to keep your hands free and free yourself from suffering."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he looked at the Lord of Kong with a serious look: "You know, your kind of high above, everything under control, really owes you."


    As soon as the voice fell, his figure had disappeared, and then, after hearing a loud bang, the noble head of the Sky Lord had already been stepped onto the ground by Monkey King.


    "the host!!!"


    When the artificial angels around saw it, they were all shocked, and they showed off their weapons, preparing to launch an attack, but they suddenly felt an invisible force of terror press down, directly paralyzed their systems, and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Mikako''s eyes flashed with a fascinating smile: "Sure enough, she looks like a monster."


    It''s just that Chu Yuan is nervous at the moment: "Hey hey hey~~ He is the king of Sinaps? Is this really okay for him...?"


    "You just watch it obediently." Monkey King gave an indifferent kick, kicking the Lord of Sora flying out of the wall: "A thing like trash, in front of me, thinks that it is high, I really don''t know what to say."


    "the host!!!!"


    The twins Hobby who had just come in happened to see this scene, and his anger was suddenly widened, approaching the edge of rampage.


    Monkey King smiled back: "Why, do you two still want to join my party?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, looking at Sun Wukong''s smiling expression, the twins of Hobby''s instinctive body trembled, and he sat slumped: "Yes... I''m sorry..."


    Originally, they hated that they wanted to seek revenge on Monkey King, but when confronted with him, thinking of the fear that dominated them before, they lost any courage.


    Seeing this, Mikako smiled slightly: "Ahh~ It seems that you have been able to train them well before."


    Outside the room, the Lord of Sora sat up embarrassedly from the ground, reached out his hand and touched his head, but his hands were covered with blood. He was already extremely angry, and his expression became more gloomy: "I don''t care who you are. , Don''t want to leave Sinaps alive again!"


    Reached out and took out a card from his arms, transformed into a remote control device, full of hatred, and pressed the switch...


    In the laboratory, Fengyin Rihe¡¯s cabin door opened slowly after a burst of white gas suddenly blew out, and the eyes that were originally closed were opened in vain, sitting up, looking curiously at the Monkey King. , Eyes filled.


    Only the next moment, the command belonging to the Lord of Sora suddenly recalled in her mind: "Kill them! Leave none!"


    "Beep Beep Beep..."


    Fengyinri and the light around her ears flickered rapidly, her confused eyes throbbed with red electronic light, which gradually covered her entire pupil, with a flutter, her wings were opened, and her whole body rose into the air. The light condensed and reorganized in his hand, forming an extremely gorgeous scepter, and the dangerous aura spread accordingly.


    "Not good~ She has entered an attacking state, hurry up!"


    Seeing this, Gemini Hobby''s complexion changed drastically. He did not forget to warn Monkey King and turned and fled here.


    "Master...kill..."


    Fengyin Rihe''s voice is slightly mechanical, but it sounds very nice, and her eyes are not as clever as Nimf and others. It seems that she is restricted by the system because of her forcible transformation.


    In the comics, Fengyin Rihe possesses combat devices that manipulate wind, air pressure, and clouds; while in the theater version, she possesses time and space interference devices, but here, these two devices seem to be Both have, and the price is that the thinking is limited, but the combat power is stronger.


    Sora Lord created her for the purpose of destroying and fighting!

 2752 Chapter 40 Monkey King vs Feng Yin Rihe

    I saw Feng Yin Rihe raising the scepter in his hand, pressing down, and aiming at the direction of Monkey King. As the top of the scepter shined with a strong light, the air pressure here began to drop rapidly, and finally formed an extremely fierce wind blade with the naked eye. It is difficult to see the speed slashing towards Monkey King.


    "Goku, get away!"


    Mikako yelled instinctively. Although she could not see the invisible wind blade, she could clearly perceive the attack that the other party had apparently launched.


    "This kind of powerless attack doesn''t need to hide." Monkey King looked indifferent, and slapped him in front of him. The invisible wind blade from the attack was already dissipated.


    "Well~ It seems that I am worrying too much, you are a complete monster." Mikako smiled slightly when she saw this.


    "Power...isn''t enough?"


    Feng Yin Rihe whispered softly: "Demeter..."


    Suddenly, a more violent gust of wind was released from the scepter in her hand, and in an instant it shattered all around the house and destroyed it...


    "Is there no reason..." Seeing this, Sun Wukong flashed his figure, hugging Meixiangzi and Chu Yuan''s waist, flashing out of the range of the storm, floating in the air.


    Seeing the terrifying wind tornadoes in front of him, Chu Yuan slapped his tongue: "This... this attack... is it really caused by the artificial angel?"


    Mikako smiled slightly: "Goku, she doesn''t seem to be comparable to the two artificial angels before, how about it, are you sure?"


    "One more question." Monkey King looked indifferent, looking at the wind tornado that had already swept over them, just a light breath, the tornado storm that resembled the might of nature was already blown away.


    "This, this, this..." Chu Yuan was obviously stunned: "This is too exaggerated, right? It blows away in one breath?!!!"


    Mikako''s face also showed astonishment and surprise: "Sorry, it seems that I have a low evaluation of you. You seem to be more than a monster."


    "That guy...is really a human?" The twins Hobby looked up at the figure in the sky, already dumbfounded. With this kind of existence, it seems that they want revenge, and there is no hope for a lifetime.


    "Is this... the power that human beings should have?" At this moment, the Lord of Sora also has a horrified expression. He has always been as calm as him. He has already lost his attitude again and again: "Who are you? Why do you have such a terrible power?"


    Reaching out into his arms, there was already a strange shimmering device in the hands of the Master of Sora. Looking at Monkey King, he gently pressed it, but nothing abnormal happened.


    "Sure enough... can''t it be erased... His existence... has surpassed the science and technology that Sinaps has mastered..." As if he had expected it, Sora Lord closed the device in his hand again, frowning and sinking After meditation, his constantly changing face told of his inner uneasiness.


    This point, he had long been puzzled. Logically speaking, from the moment Fengyin Rihe disappeared from the ground, the memory of Fengyin Rihe would be erased from the minds of others, but Sun Wukong and the others Not only did he remember, but he also found Sinaps.


    Sora Lord looked in the direction of Fengyin Rihe, frowning: "It seems that she can''t stop..."


    Predicting the result, the Lord of Sora quietly issued an order: "Habi, let the order go on and retreat immediately. For us, the existence of this person is already an unknown realm. Avoid the edge for the time being and don''t go head-on."


    With that said, the figure of Sora Lord has already submerged in the black hole that flashed out behind him...


    The twins Hobby also loyally issued the order of the Lord of the Sky. The artificial angels who had surrounded Monkey King and the others all around, after receiving the order, all electronic black holes appeared behind them and disappeared. In the field, only Feng Yin Rihe is facing Monkey King.


    Monkey King stared at Fengyin Rihe, with a calm expression: "It seems that you are just a toy that was made, and you were discarded if it was really random."


    Feng Yin Rihe expressionlessly, the scepter in his hand suddenly shone with a faint light. The next moment, a dark gap suddenly appeared behind Monkey King, who wanted to swallow him in one bite.


    "Space transfer? Do you still have this ability?" Monkey King suddenly became interested, and he wiped his hand behind him, and the open gap instantly recovered.


    Mikako looked stunned: "You...you know how to do this?!"


    Monkey King did not answer, but looked at Fengyin Rihe: "It''s just that space... isn''t you playing like this."


    With that said, Monkey King stretched out his right hand and shook it lightly, with only a click. The space where Feng Yin Rihe was located suddenly shattered like a mirror, revealing a dark and strange black hole.


    Fengyin Rihe fell to the ground with a muffled grunt as if he was hit hard.


    Monkey King landed in front of Fengyin Rihe, and looked down at her condescendingly: "This is the power that can be displayed by truly mastering the power of space. You, it is just a kid''s trick, but please rest assured, I have been merciful. , Otherwise you have been broken with that piece of space."


    Looking at the Monkey King in front of her, Feng Yin Rihe instinctively moved behind her, she was scared, in fear, and the power of Monkey King made her feel great pressure.


    "Relax, I won''t hurt you..." Monkey King stretched out his right hand and grabbed the chains that bound her feet: "The abandoned poor bugs always need a destination, and your artificial angels are not exactly what they need. A birdcage? So, I give you the right to choose yourself, whether you choose freedom or choose to follow me..."


    As he said, Monkey King used a little force, the chain broke, and then he tore off the chain in her hand and the chain on her neck.


    Tap her forehead with one finger, Feng Yinri and mechanically repeat the instruction: "Emotional system protection is 100% removed... Thought system protection is 100% removed... Memory system protection is 100% removed..."


    As the sealed system was unlocked, Fengyinri and the originally stupid eyes gradually regained their looks, and the slightly raised scepter was also put down, looking at Monkey King''s eyes, full of gratitude, because everything that happened, She still remembers that it was this person who saved her from the fate of the weapon of killing.


    Bowing her head, kneeling down, Fengyin Rihe held Monkey King¡¯s right hand with both hands, and made her choice: "Inscribe...begin...I am a weather, space-time universal artificial angel-Fengyin Rihe, I am very happy to serve you ,My master."


    "I was subdued so easily..." Chu Yuan scratched his scalp, a little confused.


    "Because Goku is a monster." Mikako smiled softly.

 2753 Chapter 41 Identity

    Monkey King turned his head to look at Mikako: "Don''t always be monsters. Believe it or not, I will let you see what a real monster is?"


    "Then I really want to see it." Mikako squinted her eyes with a charming smile on her face.


    "Satisfy you~" Sun Wukong flashed his figure, and after holding Mikako, he flashed into a private house. After a while, Mikako''s slightly flustered voice sounded, and then it became strange...


    Listening to this misleading voice, Chu Yuan immediately turned black and violently went away, raised a lethal hand knife, and rushed in, but the answer was her exclamation...


    Sinaps, where Daedalus was hiding, the Lord of Sora appeared here with a group of artificial angels including the twins Hobby.


    Without any unnecessary nonsense, Sora Lord went straight to the subject: "Have you seen what happened just now?"


    Daedalus looked at the Lord of Sora, his complexion was calm, but he was defensive in the dark: "I didn''t expect you to suffer a loss. However, you obviously still have a means to retreat, but this is not like your style. It."


    "Huh~ Before I know the other party''s true identity, do you think I will easily take out my hole cards?" Sora Lord snorted and looked directly at Daedalus: "However, since you have already witnessed it Everything, we understand the position we are in now, that person is too dangerous, and I don''t want to talk nonsense, as long as you are willing to contribute to Sinaps, I can forget all the past."


    "I... won''t be making anything..." Daedalus stared at the Lord of Sora calmly: "And I don''t feel at all where he is in danger? All this is just your wishful thinking, there is a For someone stronger than you, you just feel threatened. You don''t allow such a person to exist. This is just your own selfish psychology. Don''t involve it in the survival of Sinaps."


    Sora Lord sneered, staring at Daedalus with a mocking look: "Sounding so grandly, in fact, you just don''t want to be an enemy of him. After all, you who have forgotten the dignity of the people of the temple have also gone to mess. Unbearably seek the so-called "dream", and, just by his side..."


    "If you want me to help you, you just have fancy her identity! But unfortunately, although she is the identity in my dreams, she is also an independent individual. She will never help you do this kind of tricks of getting Wukong intelligence. You just give up."


    "She won''t, but you can." Sora Lord looked at Daedalus with a dangerous gleam in his eyes: "After all, she was created by you, and naturally you can control it..."


    "I won''t do that..."


    "Don''t think that your strengthened absolute protection circle can really resist me, but I can break it at any time if I want."


    Daedalus looked calmly: "I know, as long as you really have that determination...but before that, the first thing you have to do is not to be discovered by Wukong."


    "Huh~ I didn¡¯t expect that you, as the greatest scientist of Sinaps, would even borrow the power of others. I admit, I really dare not do anything to you now. If you recruit him, it would be a little bad. It''s done... But don''t be too proud of you. Don''t think that without you, I really can''t do anything. My skills have already surpassed you. Next time I meet, I will make you regret today''s decision!"


    Daedalus smiled: "We only met a few days ago, right?"


    "...Huh!" Sora Lord turned and left with an ugly expression: "My second generation will definitely surpass the artificial angel you created..."


    Seeing the back of the empty lord leaving, Daedalus focused his attention on the computer in front of him again, but the footage played inside made her blush: "This guy actually did to me. This kind of thing, and it hasn¡¯t blocked my signal, must have deliberately wanted me to see it, this guy is so bad... Am I going to meet him? I have a lot of things to ask him in person. ¡­But, now¡­it¡¯s not the time yet¡­"


    Sinaps, the location of the stele.


    Morigata Hideshiro looked at Monkey King who landed from the sky and the artificial angel following him. Feng Yin Rihe was surprised. Then he focused his eyes on Mikako and Chu Yuan who were held by Monkey King, with a slight expression. Moving, this made him resound the unprecedented battle he had witnessed before: "Are they two all right?"


    "It''s okay, after a''battle'', I was slightly injured, it''s okay."


    When Mikako and Chuyuan heard this, their complexions were flushed. They did experience a battle that will be unforgettable just now, but it was not a battle that Morigata Eishiro understood.


    Morigata Eishiro nodded, did not pay too much attention to Mikako and Chuyuan, and did not notice the abnormality between them, because all his concerns went to Fengyin Rihe: "Funyin, I didn''t expect you to It''s really from Sinaps, but you look like this..."


    "Well, I was transformed into an artificial angel, but it doesn''t matter anymore. I am also very thankful, because in this way, I can always stay on the ground I like with my master."


    Monkey King watched and said, "How is the research?"


    Morikata shook his head: "No progress, but it''s incredible. I discovered that this stone tablet was actually made by man. A person who can make such an incredible thing can hardly be described as a genius."


    Monkey King: "You have discovered this in this little time. It is already very good. This is something made by the most talented scientist in Sinaps. In the future, some of the world will be slowly studied. We should go back now."


    Morigata Eishiro nodded earnestly: "Indeed, we have been staying long enough, and you are making a lot of noise. It''s time to leave."


    In fact, how did he know that the movement he said was just a unilateral sling by Monkey King.


    Unfortunately, he was too far away to be sure of seeing.


    "Nemuf, open the portal."


    Discover the New World News Agency.


    Nimf kept staring at the dreaming device in front of her in a daze, stunned, the sudden sound in her mind made her listless, suddenly energetic: "Ah~ well, master!"


    With that said, he carried out the order issued by Monkey King with joy, and a dark portal immediately appeared in front of the Dreaming Device, and Monkey King, holding Mei Xiangzi and Chu Yuan, walked out of it first.


    Nimf leaned forward immediately, with a happy face: "Welcome back, Master."


    Monkey King said to Morigata Hideshiro who walked out afterwards: "I''ll take the two of them back first. Go and ask them for a leave."


    After speaking, without waiting for Shou Xing to answer, Monkey King took Icarus and the others have disappeared... ..

 2754 Chapter 42: Stupid

    Chu Yuan''s home.


    Nimf looked at the closed door with curiosity: "Master, are there any discomforts between the two of them? I have to sleep during the day? I have a health check system. I need to check them ?"


    Monkey King reached out and touched Nimf''s head: "I know you are good, but the two of them are not sick, don''t worry."


    Nimf heard the words and stared at Monkey King expectantly: "Is there anything else I need to do? Anything is fine~"


    Upon hearing this, Icarus also looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    Looking at the expressions of Nimf and Icarus that quickly commanded me, Monkey King knew that these two guys had already crazily enjoyed the feeling of being commanded by him.


    Although the artificial angel was born for the command of the master, it is obviously too much to want to be commanded so urgently.


    But they can''t deny them such a positive performance.


    Monkey King accidentally saw the refrigerator next to him, and then he remembered that he had finished eating pastries and snacks, so he decided: "The food and pastries in the refrigerator have been eaten. If possible, go out and buy some stocks. ."


    "I see, please wrap it on us!" Nimf immediately got up when he heard the words, and was about to trot Icarus and galloped out, but Monkey King grabbed the back collar and lifted it in the air: "Wait a minute, don''t be frizzy, buy things here, but you need to pay, at this point, Fengyin Rihe knows better than any of you, so you have to go with her."


    Feng Yin Rihe got up and nodded gently: "What does the master like to eat?"


    "I''ll just do it whatever you like. Buy what you like." Monkey King waved his hand at will. Compared with the food in the gourmet world, ordinary food is the same to him.


    "Buy...buy what you like?!!!"


    Astraea heard this, her eyes flashed with fiery light: "I, I, I... I want to go too!"


    "You?" Monkey King fixed his gaze on Asteria''s body: "It''s fine if you go, just tell them what you like to eat."


    "Huh? Why? Why can''t I follow?"


    "Why?" Nimf looked at her and curled his lips: "Because you are a fool."


    Astria was hit hard: "It''s too much, it''s too much to say so, people can also complete the order." Then, he raised his head and looked at Monkey King with confidence: "Don''t believe you Try a command and I will show it to you perfectly."


    Nimf complained: "You should give up struggling."


    "No, don''t!" Astria looked directly at Monkey King eagerly: "Please give me an order. I must prove myself and show you the perfect execution of the order."


    "In this case, go and pour me a cup of tea." Monkey King did not want to disappoint her sincerity and ordered.


    "Such a simple thing, you can''t show the strength at all!" Astria ran to make tea with a proud face...


    From the beginning, she was very careful and did not make any mistakes, but when she handed a cup of brewed tea to Monkey King, there was an accident: "Look, it''s very simple, I have perfect Of..."


    Before the word "OK" was spoken, she was proud that she suddenly stepped on a pencil under her feet, and with a''click'', she fell straight down with her face on the ground, and the tea in her hand was poured directly on Monkey King. Past...


    Fengyin Rihe¡¯s eyes are swift and fast, with a slender hand, the scepter is in his hand, one finger, and a breeze is blowing. The hot tea splashing on Monkey King has already turned a corner and flies into Fengyin Rihe¡¯s hands. It turns into a stream of water and flows into the teacup out of thin air.


    Nimf stared at Astria with an annoyed look: "You stupid, you almost burned your master."


    Astraea clutched her nose, tears in her eyes: "It''s that stupid throwing pencils around. It''s framed! It''s framed, not count, not count just now. Please order me again, I will definitely complete the task perfectly ."


    "Or, let''s forget it?" Monkey King looked at Asteria, he could see that this Asteria was not only stupid, but also had a terrifyingly low luck. If this continues, he can play with her. .


    "No, I must complete the task perfectly to show you." Astria''s face was stubborn.


    Monkey King: "Then go and pour another glass!"


    "I won''t make a mistake this time!"


    A few minutes later, with a sound of "Oh", Astoria gloriously fell to the ground again...


    "No... wrong... come again!!"


    "Damn!!"


    "Damn!!!"


    "Come again, I don''t believe it!"


    "Oh!~~~"


    One hour later.


    Simply pouring a cup of tea, Astria failed to pour it for an hour. This can''t be called a miracle, it''s a miracle!


    Holding her swollen nose, Astraea squatted in the corner and drew circles: "55555...I''m just a useless trash... Please ignore me..."


    It seems that she has completely given up treatment.


    "This...she seems to have been severely hit." Nimf looked at Astraea like this, with some worry.


    Monkey King: "It''s okay, you go shopping first, I will comfort her."


    "Then let''s go out, master."


    Seeing that the three of Icarus had gone out, Monkey King looked at Astraea, who was squatting in the corner, the dark cloud topped, and comforted: "Everyone has their own areas of expertise. You are just not good at doing these ordinary things. In fact, , There are still things you can accomplish perfectly."


    "Really? What is it?"


    Astraea''s eyes lit up, and the dark clouds above her head disappeared instantly. She was really a cheerful girl, and she instantly forgot her troubles.


    "Come and squeeze my shoulders."


    Asteria heard this, Yiliang was excited and excited: "I can definitely complete this order!"


    As he said, he ran towards Monkey King, but on the way, he touched his toe on the coffee table lightly, screamed''Ahhh,'' and flew towards Monkey King...


    "It really is a bad luck child." Monkey King reached out his hand to catch her, nephrite was in his arms, this feeling was quite impatient.


    "It hurts...it hurts me~~!!!"


    Astraia was holding the soles of her feet with her hands, her face twitching.


    "Are you really..." Monkey King was speechless, and he reached out and massaged her gently: "How?"


    "It''s amazing~ It doesn''t hurt at all~" Astria''s face was red and red: "Besides, it''s quite comfortable. In... I will press a few more times..."


    So, it was Sun Wukong who asked her to massage herself, but now Sun Wukong gave her a massage, but being able to massage beautiful women is also a benefit...

 2755 Chapter 43: Real and Virtual

    A little bit of time passed, and feeling that Monkey King pressed his hand upwards, Astria expressed puzzlement: "I hurt my foot, why did you press it?"


    Sun Wukong looked serious: "I helped you relieve the pain. Now, should you execute my order?"


    "Yeah~ Give your order, this time I will finish it."


    Monkey King: "Just don''t move like this."


    "Okay, this command is too simple... Wow~~ What are you doing!!!"


    "You can''t and can''t do such a simple command?"


    "It''s impossible, idiot! idiot!"


    "Icarus and the others do it obediently~"


    "You are their master, of course, but...but...you are not my master..."


    "It seems to be reasonable." Monkey King nodded seriously, letting go of Asteria: "In other words, I don''t need to give you an order."


    "Huh? Wait, that..." Astria hesitated to say something, but when she was about to say something, the bedroom door suddenly opened, and Mikako walked awkwardly in her sexy pajamas. Come out: "Wukong, I''m a little hungry."


    "Icarus and the others came back from shopping soon..."


    Meixiangzi looked at Monkey King with a soft smile on her face: "But, I want to eat the dishes you cook yourself, what do you think?"


    "Okay, you are the biggest today, let''s talk, what do you want to eat?"


    "The food you have eaten before, are you full?"


    "You can eat as much as you want in the future."


    Mikako''s eyes lit up when she heard the words, "Then I''m looking forward to it~"


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    Just as Monkey King opened his eyes, he saw the three pairs of eyes looking straight down at him: "You three, wouldn''t you just stare at me like this early in the morning?"


    Nimf smiled: "To put it simply, it was after the master was asleep~ Because dreams are a taboo for our artificial angels, so we don¡¯t need to sleep. After the master is asleep, we have been waiting for the master. By my side~"


    "It sounds sad, do you want to try what it feels like to dream?"


    "Can this kind of thing be done?" Nimf widened her lovely eyes.


    Icarus and the others also showed a curious look.


    "Just to help you optimize the system, it''s still possible."


    Mikako got up and sat up, in her sexy pajamas, showing infinite amorous feelings: "Do you still master the manufacturing technology of artificial angels?"


    Monkey King just smiled and didn''t answer. He even created something out of thin air with an idea. Artificial angels. Does this kind of thing still need to be explained?However, he does not intend to take the shot himself.


    "Sao." Sun Wukong spoke indifferently. With a brilliance shining, a beautiful woman who was as beautiful as a fairy in a painting appeared in front of Meixiangzi and others, and they were all stunned. .


    At first they thought they were already very good, but compared with the woman in front of them, it was really insignificant. Whether it was temperament, appearance, or skin color, they were all shorter, which shouldn¡¯t be. A person who should be in the world.


    But when Icarus and the others saw this woman, their entire bodies were tight and they entered a state of alert.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Sao''s face turned slightly red, and Sun Wukong looked white, "Master, in this situation, if you call me in, don''t you want to do something bad?"


    "I''ll talk about this later, I hired you, just want you to help them optimize a few systems."


    "You are talking about a few of them!" Sao fixed his gaze on Icarus and the others: "The manufacturing level of these artificial angels is already very high, but the system... is indeed somewhat different from their own abilities. It¡¯s really a bit of a contradiction to match each other. It seems that the people who made them have amazing achievements in weapons. In terms of humanization, they are still slightly inadequate. However, their system can be based on strong emotions. As for autonomous evolution, there is no need to optimize the system. It would be better to let them grow independently."


    "I didn''t let you optimize them completely. I just asked you to help them optimize the system and become more humane, so that they can sleep and dream naturally like humans."


    "It''s so simple, all of you come here."


    "Master...who is she? She feels dangerous?!!!"


    Icarus and the others looked nervous and vigilant, because since Sao appeared, their warning system kept warning, and their heads were about to burst.


    "Like you, she also belongs to the category of electronic life, but her level is higher than yours. You are artificial angels, but she is a virtual real person. Now she has a perfect life like a human being."


    "Virtual...real people?" Nimf said with a surprised look: "Just like entering a dream device, is it the same as putting yourself in the dream into reality?"


    "There are some differences, but the essence is the same. You should know about online games. She is a virtual character on the Internet, but she has a perfect life like a human being. To put it simply, she represents the virtual network, so she If you want to invade your system, it is a very easy thing~ It is just an idea to invade the network of the entire world, because she itself represents the network."


    "Gulong~" With a cry, Nimf and the others swallowed their saliva: "This...so speaking...isn''t she our natural nemesis?"


    "That''s the case. With a single thought, your system can be paralyzed by her."


    "How come!" Astraea was unconvinced: "Don''t underestimate our artificial angel''s protective system, it''s not so easy to break through!"


    Sao looked at Astria with a smile on his face: "It is very rude to question what the master said, but now, please kneel down and apologize."


    Before Astraya could speak, countless electronic garbled characters flashed in his eyes, and he knelt down in front of Monkey King with a thud: "Sorry, please forgive my rudeness..."


    When Nimf saw it, his eyes widened instantly: "It turned out to be..."


    Shocked in her heart, she immediately invaded Astraea¡¯s system and wanted to repair it, but she did not expect that she had just invaded and was infected by a virus in an instant, and the entire system was directly paralyzed. She did not listen to her command and sat rudely. On the ground.


    "Okay, sao, don''t overplay it."


    "I just want them to understand that, as servants, they should show their due respect and courtesy to being as great as you, instead of questioning."

 2756 Chapter Forty Four

    Sao withdrew the system invasion of Nimf and Asteria: "Now, is there any doubt about me?"


    "No...no...nothing..."


    Astria waved her hands and shook her head again and again, and Sao''s means obviously shocked her.


    Mikako looked at Sao with interest: "Listening to what you call Wukong, his identity seems very unusual. Can you tell me how great he is?"


    sao: "It''s so great that you can''t imagine it, and when the time comes, you will naturally know that now it''s better to do your job well."


    "Listening to you makes people more curious, but... can you really easily hack into the world''s networks?"


    "easy."


    Mikako''s eyes lit up, showing her charming amorous feelings: "Then... let the world''s Internet be paralyzed and see..."


    "Will...Chairman..." Chu Yuan was stunned when he heard this, and the guild leader was really darkened to a terrifying state.


    Sao turned her head to look at Monkey King. She naturally saw that this Mikako was already her master''s woman. It was not good to refuse directly, so she could only ask Monkey King for instructions. If Monkey King nodded, she would naturally let the whole world follow her without hesitation. The network went down.


    "She is a restless master, don''t listen to her nonsense, there is no need to waste time with such meaningless things."


    Hearing what Monkey King said, Mikako showed regret: "That''s a pity, but I actually think it''s quite interesting."


    Sao nodded lightly and looked at Icarus and the others: "You four come here, I will optimize your own system for you, especially you..." Sao said, focusing on Astraea On his body: "Your own judgment and calculation system is simply terrible. You clearly have such an advanced combat system..."


    Sinaps, Daedalus saw everything with Chu Yuan''s eyes: "Actually... it''s not that I don''t want to install it, but I don''t think it is necessary... However, this "virtual character" of Wukong is really amazing, it is really possible. Invade the world''s networks? Even the system I installed for Nimf can be broken in an instant. I am afraid that this technology will be hundreds of years higher than me?"


    Looking at the series of''analysis unknown'' labels that he had analyzed before his eyes, Daedalus was full of surprise and curiosity: "I really want to study her, no, discuss it with her..."


    After seeing Sao, Daedalus'' long-silent soul of technology rekindled again. She originally thought that her technology had reached the culmination of her life, but she did not expect to see more advanced technology now.


    In fact, in terms of the level of technology, the original sao is not as good as Daedalus. After all, Daedalus is a mortal body and has developed a stone monument that can truly realize any wish. It has reached the field that God can touch. She is indeed at the top.


    But now sao has completely stepped into the realm of gods, and the difference between the two has been several dimensions, and the technology is naturally incomparable.


    Thinking of the Lord of Sora, Daedalus shook his head and suddenly felt that he was like a beam jumping clown, jumping around, but the end result was that the eggs were not used.


    Daedalus stared at Monkey King and was full of curiosity: "Unexpectedly, the technology he mastered has far surpassed Sinaps, but it is impossible for the humans on the ground to master such technology, so where did he come from? What? Is there another place in this world that we don''t know besides Sinaps?"


    "it is ready¡­"


    Sao retracted the virtual space around his body and nodded to the four of Icarus: "Now you, you can sleep and dream like normal humans."


    Astria heard this, with a look of joy: "It''s great, then, I am not a fool from now on?"


    "Yes, I have helped you adjust to a normal level."


    Hearing this, Astraya jumped up and said, "It''s great, I''m not a stupid! I''m not a stupid anymore!" As she said, she hugged Monkey King''s arm tightly, with an expression of urgency: "Nah. ~ Order me now, this time I will definitely complete the order you gave me perfectly, and I will never make a mistake."


    Seeing Asteria¡¯s happy face, Monkey King¡¯s mouth also showed a slight smile, although he thought Asteria¡¯s ability to fall anytime and anywhere was very interesting, but it was indeed quite interesting. pitiful.


    Seeing that Monkey King just smiled and didn''t speak, Astria was anxious, but she still remembered that Monkey King said that there was no need to give her an order: "Hey, hurry up, if it''s you, no matter what the order is. I can do it~"


    "Really anything?"


    Astria instinctively covered her chest with her hands: "Then...the kind of shameful order is not allowed, people...it''s definitely not possible..."


    "Then go and pour me a cup of tea."


    "This time, I will definitely not fall down!" Astraea excitedly ran to pour the tea. From the beginning and the end of the Tao, they were so cautious, but when the tea was really taken by Monkey King , She could not suppress the excitement in her heart and screamed out: "Wahaha~~~ I finally succeeded. I finally succeeded. I am no longer a fool. Have you seen it? Have you seen it? I have a perfect finish to Goku. The order I gave~"


    It''s a pity that Le was very sad, he turned his feet, pushed out the tea cup in Monkey King''s hand, and fell to the ground.It turns out that even if her computing power is adjusted, she is still a fool.


    When Nimf saw it, she couldn''t help but vomit: "Sure enough, this is the result!"


    "No... this is an accident, this is definitely an accident, I can definitely complete the task, giving me a chance, just once!"


    "Okay, you can quiet down for me first." Sao looked at Astraea, her majestic gaze made her afraid to make a sound, and then he fixed his gaze on Chu Yuan''s body: "Master, someone Are you using the Internet to spy on us, do you need me to counter intrusion?"


    Meixiang Zidai frowned slightly: "Could it be the Lord of Sora?"


    Sun Wukong shook his head, "No, she is the one who made Icarus, Nimf, and Astraea... well, mother."


    Nimf and the others were surprised: "Is it her?"


    sao: "I don''t know what else the master has ordered? I was summoned midway, but they would have opinions, especially Yui..."


    Chu Yuan was curious: "Yui Yi? Who is this?" ..

 2757 Chapter 45 Purpose

    Sao glanced at Monkey King and teased: "Of course it''s the master''s baby daughter."


    "what?!!!"


    Not only Chu Yuan, but Mikako and Icarus all showed expressions of astonishment and shock.


    "You even have a daughter?" Mikako narrowed her eyes into a line, staring directly at Monkey King, shining brightly.


    "Like Sao, Yui is a''virtual'' character."


    "Virtual character?" Mikako heard the words, and immediately fixed his eyes on Sao: "Is it born with her? Just like a child born in an online game?"


    Monkey King: "Your brain is really big."


    "Yui Yi is indeed my child~" Sao smiled. This is indeed nothing wrong. She is the main brain, and Yui is an intelligent life born from a branch in her main program.


    Chu Yuan looked annoyed: "You guy is really not honest at all. He has a wife and children, and he came to provoke us."


    Sao smiled, and from beginning to end, he watched the actions of Mikako and Chu Yuan.


    This point made Mikako look straight, and then gracefully bowed: "In that case, you are our sister? I don''t know how to call it?"


    "Sao..."


    With a thought of Mikako, she immediately showed her black-bellied ability: "It turned out to be''Sao''. My sister''s name is really unique."


    Sao''s eyebrows obviously twitched: "Please read the letters separately, thank you."


    Mikako smiled: "Isn''t that''sao''?"


    "..." Sao stared at Mikako, and pressed her forcing aura: "What''s your name?"


    Mikako suddenly felt heavy pressure, and for the first time she felt a tingling scalp, and her heart was beating violently. However, not only was she not afraid, her eyes narrowed into a dangerous arc: "Mikako Tane...Mikako ."


    The change in Mikako''s expression is naturally seen in her eyes, her aura is full, and she shows a charming smile: "This look is...not bad, does the master look after you."


    "You call Wukong your master, right? So, I should be your mistress too? Isn''t it rude if you treat me like this?"


    "Don''t be mistaken, my name to the master does not represent my status in the home, I am also the master''s woman, so even if you join us, your status is only equal to me."


    "Even if...say, I haven''t got your approval yet?"


    "Able to bear my breath and be unyielding, although most of the reason is the power bestowed on you by your master, but among ordinary people, your temperament is really top-notch and you are barely qualified. But wanting to enter our home is not The point, there is a more important one..."


    "Which one?"


    "Are you willing to be the enemy of this world for the sake of the master? Or, when the master wants to destroy the world, can you be indifferent? If the master is the evil villain, which side will you stand on? "


    "!!!"


    After hearing these words, Chu Yuan and their complexions changed drastically. From these words, they felt an unusual aura.


    However, unlike Chu Yuan and the others, Mikako''s eyes flashed with inexplicable light after hearing this, "Isn''t this very interesting..."


    Sao looked surprised, she actually saw a trace of excitement in Mikako''s eyes?


    Seeing this, Mikako smiled slightly: "Isn''t it very incomprehensible? Because, I often have dreams, turning into a boss, sweeping the entire battlefield!"


    Hearing this, Sao suddenly smiled: "You are really funny, no wonder the master loves you so much, it seems that you have no problem." Then, he looked at Chu Yuan: "You..."


    "I...what''s wrong with me?" Chu Yuan looked nervous.


    Sao looked indifferent: "A kind heart, if you don''t put it on your own family, but sympathize with others, then it will be meaningless."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Yuan looked dazed, and she understood the meaning of the words naturally, but what was puzzled was, why did you want to tell me this?


    Daedalus, who was far away in Sinaps, fell into contemplation after hearing these words: "A kind heart is meaningless if you don''t put it on your own family, but sympathize with others..."


    "Then, if there is nothing else, I will go back first." Sao looked at Monkey King and said: "If you stay here, if Yui and the others want to come over, I think you should be very upset, right?"


    This coming over will definitely cause a chain reaction, which will affect the entire harem at that time. When thinking of that kind of scene, Monkey King nodded quickly: "Then you go back first."


    Sao nodded and looked at Icarus and the others: "This meeting has already explained our fate in the future. I look forward to seeing you again."


    With that said, Sao seemed to remember something, and with a hand in hand, dozens of World Source Orbs floated on the palm: "These are what we hunted at this time..."


    "this is?!"


    Nimf and the others were shocked by the things in front of them. Although they didn''t know what it was, they could feel the horrible fluctuations that caused their system to burst.


    "Oh~ It''s a good harvest!" Monkey King made a casual move, and all the world''s source beads disappeared.


    "So, guys, I look forward to meeting you next time. At that time, maybe you will be a member of this team." As he said, Sao slid his hand, and a light gate appeared in front of him, and he disappeared Among them, disappeared.


    After listening to Sao¡¯s words, Monkey King laughed: ¡°It seems that she already knows what I meant for her.¡± Indeed, he recruited Sao to come over, only to make her be familiar with Icarus and the others. So as to give them division of labor and cooperation.


    Otherwise, he can do things like optimizing the system with a wave of his hand, and there is no need to call sao over.


    "Master, who were those shiny balls just now?" Icarus looked curious.


    "A thing that can empower a person, if any of you behaves well, I will give her one."


    Mikako immediately became interested: "You are so great, isn''t it because of it?"


    "The same can be said." Monkey King nodded.


    "Then what counts as good performance?"


    Monkey King returned with a look of "you know".


    Chu Yuan and Mei Xiangzi both flushed red and gave him a white look.


    While Sun Wu was playing with Mei Xiangzi and the others, Daedalus of Sinaps was worried: "Goku''s goal...couldn''t it really be...this world?!"

 2758 Chapter 46 Cultural Festival

    Thinking of Sao¡¯s words, Daedalus looked serious: "Did you say those words to me? Do you want me to stand in advance, or have no ulterior motives? If he really wants to attack the world, Where do I... would I stand?"


    In the hall, Mikako looked at Monkey King with a serious look: "Goku, let''s talk, what is your plan?"


    "what''s the plan?"


    Mikako: "The plan to attack this world! Didn''t Sao say it very clearly?"


    Chu Yuan listened to him, unable to vomit: "President, can you say such dangerous words calmly?"


    "Why do you still call me the president now? We are already a family, so, Chu Yuan, you should call me sister."


    "Why call your sister?"


    "Because I am older than you."


    Chu Yuan straightened his chest and stood up: "Let''s compare!"


    Mikako''s eyes flashed dangerously: "You seem to be proud of it?"


    "No, absolutely not." Chu Yuan immediately acknowledged and sat down obediently.


    "Sister Scream, come and listen."


    Chu Yuan looked stunned: "Are you really planning to... together?"


    "Or you can quit."


    "No way."


    "Then stop talking nonsense, call sister."


    "I can''t call it out, so I should call you Mikako?"


    "Well~ it''s okay." Mikako said, looking at Monkey King again: "Let''s talk, what is your plan? Such an interesting thing, you can''t forget me~"


    Monkey King: "This kind of thing doesn''t require your intervention."


    "Puff~!!!" Chu Yuan, who just wanted to drink a sip of tea, was shocked and immediately sprayed Mikako''s face, hurriedly got up, took a towel and wiped her: "Ah~ I''m sorry, President..."


    "You call me the president again..."


    "Ah~ I''m used to it, Mikako... Well, I didn''t mean it."


    "Well~ it''s okay." Mikako looked calm and looked at Monkey King and said: "So, your goal is really this world?"


    "Gulong~" Nimf and the others swallowed their saliva and stared at Monkey King closely.


    "Yes." Until now, there is nothing to hide. Anyway, the people here are all his people.


    Chu Yuan sat down and said, "It''s over, I would actually participate in such a dangerous incident."


    Icarus: "If this is the master''s wish, I will work hard."


    Mikako: "As long as it doesn''t hurt my family, I will support whatever you do~"


    Nimf looked serious: "The master''s will is our will. This is the meaning of artificial angels."


    Mikako smiled particularly charmingly: "It seems that my dream will come true~"


    Chu Yuan immediately complained: "What dangerous dreams are you doing normally!"


    Daedalus looked at the Monkey King on the screen with a look of astonishment: "Really...Do you really intend to invade this world? No, I have to find some time to go down and see him in person..."


    Monkey King glanced at the clock on the side and said, "It''s all here, don''t you need to go to school today?"


    Mikako: "Speaking of which, I really don''t have to go to school today."


    Chu Yuan heard this and suddenly got up: "Yes~ Today is the cultural festival of Kongmei School."


    Icarus looked curious: "Cultural sacrifice?"


    Chu Yuan: "It''s an activity performed by various clubs in our school."


    Icarus: "What kind of activity is it?"


    "It''s..."


    Before Chu Yuan could finish her words, she saw Zhishu with a banana in her mouth kicking the door and appeared at the door, looking very miserable: "Chu Yuan, you must help me this time! Huh? How come? Are you there too? Ah~ the troublesome creature is here, goodbye!"


    "Wait! You finish talking first!"


    "Uh~" Zhishu stiffened, and when he thought of it, he became furious: "It''s not that the bastard Yoshitsune from Phoenix Academy is getting rich. He actually played me like a monkey and fed me bananas..." said Then, he took a bite of the banana in his mouth and turned around. There was still a stick stuck in his butt: "I''m not angry, so I made a bet with him. At this cultural festival, we will come In a literary competition, whoever loses will have to run naked on the playground twenty laps."


    Chu Yuan looked at the banana stuck in Zhishu''s buttocks, which was full of black lines.


    Mikako smiled: "It''s really hard for you to not fall off this road, boy."


    At this time, Zhishu can be said to have no morals at all: "Chairman, you must help me this time! The bastard Yoshitsune of the Phoenix Academy, I must have him run naked on the playground twenty laps.


    Mikako: "But, you are not a student of our agency~"


    Zhishu''s face was firm: "I can join."


    "Aren''t you afraid of trouble?"


    Zhishu put on a pose that he thought was extremely handsome: "Man, sometimes there are times when I have to do it as a last resort."


    Mikako showed a gentle smile, but she made up for it, "But, we won''t accept it."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "In the past, maybe I will think about it, but now, you shouldn''t get involved with us~"


    Upon hearing this, Chu Yuan immediately agreed: "That''s right, you should leave now!"


    "No! Even if I don''t join your club, please help me this time! I can lose anyone, but the nouveau riche bastard Yoshitsune from the Phoenix Academy, I definitely don''t want to lose!" Fall to the ground and give a big gift: "Please, please!"


    Chu Yuan saw that Zhishu had achieved such enlightenment, and he couldn''t bear it, so he looked at Monkey King, "Or, shall we help him?"


    "It seems to be very interesting, anyway, we have nothing to do when we are idle, so let''s have fun."


    When Zhishu heard this, he was overjoyed: "So, did you agree? It''s great!!"


    Mikako: "Then, can you tell me, what is your competition with Phoenix Academy Yoshitsune?"


    "Sing..."


    Chu Yuan heard the words, released a cold light in his eyes, and cut Zhi Shu to the ground with a hand knife: "You stupid, who of us can sing! You are no better than others, singing than others?"


    Zhishu fell to the ground, his ass pouting, and sobbing: "I don''t want to, but people do music... So, I thought, if you beat him in his most proud field, then..."


    "You idiot! Then you have to have that ability!" Chu Yuan looked speechless and looked at Mikako: "Mikako, can you sing?"


    Mikako smiled: "Of course, except for morality, chairman, I am almighty~"


    "Really? President, it''s all up to you!"


    Monkey King: "If it''s singing, let Icarus come."


    "what?"


    Everyone was taken aback when they heard this.

 2759 Chapter 47 Election

    "Icarus? Is she really okay?" Chu Yuan looked suspicious. It was not that she underestimated Icarus, but she herself couldn''t even laugh, and could sing?


    "Don''t be fooled by her appearance, Icarus sings very well."


    "Have you heard of it?"


    "Of course, her voice is very nice!"


    Chu Yuan''s expression moved, and she was speechless for a while. She couldn''t prevent the car driving and wanted to get off.


    Even the corners of Mikako''s mouth twitched.


    Only Zhishu seemed to have found the organization, and the look in Sun Wukong''s eyes called a glow: "A fellow in the same way! I am Tomoki Sakurai, how do I call it?"


    Monkey King: "A virgin, I am not the same as you."


    "Puff~"


    Zhishu only felt a sword in his chest, and knelt down on his chest. The sword made him vomit blood.


    "Okay, now the division of labor begins. Icarus is the lead vocalist, Fengyin Rihe is the vice vocalist, Mikako..."


    "The master..." Icarus raised his hand and said.


    "what happened?"


    Icarus: "What is singing? What is the lead singer?"


    "..." Hearing this, Monkey King was speechless for a while.


    Zhishu has an exaggerated expression: "Isn''t it? Let someone who doesn''t know anything about singing be the lead singer, is this... okay?"


    "I...I don''t think it can..." Astria whispered.


    Monkey King looked at her: "Tell me your opinion."


    "People are no longer stupid, I feel that I can also be the lead singer."


    "You? The lead singer?" Nimf and the others wanted to laugh but were embarrassed to laugh, holding back hard: "Then you know what singing is, and what is a lead singer?"


    Astria looked dumbfounded: "Senior Icarus doesn''t know how I know, but since I am the lead singer, he must be the most powerful one. I think I am no longer a fool, and I should be able to do it. "


    Nimf listened and spit out: "If you don''t fall down while walking, you''re starting to swell, right?"


    Astraea played with her fingers, glanced at Monkey King, weakly said: "You said you want to be free? Then I can also express opinions, right? I absolutely can''t declare the lead singer so decisively, at least Try it, right?"


    Nimf heard this with an angry expression: "You fellow, dare to question the master''s words?"


    Astraea''s momentum is weaker again: "I...I didn''t question it, I just made my opinion..."


    "Yeah~ not bad." Monkey King looked at Astraea with some surprise. Among the artificial angels, she didn''t expect that her mental confinement was the first to develop.


    Mikako said softly: "Actually, I want to try it too."


    Monkey King: "Since you all want to be the lead singer, yes, let''s have a competition. Whoever sings the best, who gets the most votes, is the lead singer. Now, I will give you half an hour of practice time."


    Monkey King said, with a big wave, the DVD has automatically played music: "This is it."


    Half an hour later, Astria was the first to come on stage. As soon as he opened his voice, his voice was incomplete. A person who doesn''t even know what singing is, what can he learn in half an hour?Directly dropped by PS.


    After that is Mikako, this girl''s song is completely inseparable from''killing'', what kind of strangulation, fighting, culling... The method of killing is extremely free, and people shivering, and before they can sing a few sentences, they are eliminated by the unified.


    Then Nimf, the song of the ultrasonic vibrator, directly lay Zhishu on the ground and pumped...


    Then Feng Yin Rihe, I have to say, her expression is still very good...


    When the last Icarus played, they knelt as soon as they opened their voices...


    Looking at the expressions of Mikako and other women, Monkey King smiled: "How is it, do you have any objections to my arrangement now?"


    "No, Icarus!"


    "It''s really amazing, Icarus, your level is worthy of those popular singers!"


    Nimf, Chu Yuan and the others, one by one admired Icarus''s five bodies.


    Monkey King: "Then, continue what I said before, Icarus is the lead singer, Feng Yin Rihe is the second vocalist, Mikako is in charge of rock guitar, Nimf electronic piano, Chuyuan backing dancer... Astria, you just have to Hit the beat."


    "Huh? Why do I just hit the beat?"


    Nimf patted her on the head and comforted: "Although you don''t fall when you walk, you still can''t change the reality that you are an idiot."


    Astria looked at Nimf and whispered: "I''m obviously so small, but his tone is so arrogant..."


    Nimf immediately exploded: "You...who do you mean?"


    Astria said stupidly: "Am I talking?"


    "That..." Zhishu raised his hand and said, "Although Icarus sings very well, she shouldn''t be a student of our school? So... can I participate in the cultural festival?"


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "Not before, but now it is."


    Nimf smiled and said: "As long as you use a universal card, you can do anything~"


    Monkey King: "Icarus, don''t you want to go to school to try the feeling of studying? This is the best time for you to enter the Kongmei Academy. Just take this opportunity and perform well."


    "Okay, Master." Icarus took out the universal card, and the card shone with a dazzling light, and Nimf and them all wore the school uniforms of the Kumei Academy.


    Tomoki Sakurai was surprised: "Strange, I...how did I suddenly feel...you are all from our school...classmates?"


    Mikako: "The universal card is really easy to use, let''s go, go to the school''s cultural festival..."


    Kongmei College, Middle School, cultural festival scene.


    It was surprisingly lively here. A handsome young man stood on the stage under the eyes of the public, with an elegant posture... uh~ he was throwing money.


    "Everyone, do you want to see Tomomi Sakurai running around the playground with his ass naked?"


    "miss you!"


    "Want to see that guy make a fool of yourself in public?"


    "miss you!"


    "Want to see my heroic victory?"


    "miss you!!"


    "Then vote for all the votes to me, and let that dirty civilian be punished as he deserves!" His right hand stretched into his arms, and a lot of thousand-yuan paper tickets were flying all over the sky...


    "Fuck!!"


    Seeing this picture, Tomoki Sakurai yelled angrily: "Dirty! It''s so dirty! You used such a despicable method! Phoenix Academy Yoshitsune, you upstart bastard, you are so despicable! "


    Yoshitsune from the Phoenix Academy looked at Zhishu in the audience with contempt: "Oh~ It turned out to be a filthy poor household. I thought you had run away because you were afraid. But don¡¯t get me wrong. Strength, it¡¯s impossible to lose to you, it¡¯s just that I did this, completely not wanting you to take away a vote, um, by the way, this is the so-called...humiliation!"

 2760 Chapter 48: Phoenix Court Moon Nai

    Zhishu''s eyes burst into flames: "This bastard, I really want to go up and beat him up."


    Morigata Hideshiro did not know when he had appeared behind everyone: "Based on my observation of the two of you, the difference between your height and body shape, Chiki, your win is less than 23.1%."


    "...I just said it casually!" Zhishu glared at the Phoenix Academy Yoshitsune who was carrying it, and shouted: "Nouveau riche bastard, this time you lose, prepare to run around the playground twenty laps naked. Right!"


    Yoshitsune from the Phoenix Academy had a disdainful face, full of undue beating expressions: "Heh~ the barking of the mourning dog."


    "This bastard, so angry!" Zhishu gritted his teeth, turned around to ignore him, and faced the Monkey King and his group, and became worried again: "This is not good, the bastard bought most of the people here with money. , We¡¯re probably very small to win."


    Sun Wukong was indifferent: "Cheating, but it doesn''t work in front of me. If I want to, I can get him out of the game with zero votes, but if I cheat, he won''t show his strength."


    Mikako looked at Monkey King with interest: "Oh ~ what are you going to do? After all, the temptation of money is great."


    "Do nothing, I believe that in the face of absolute strength, all the cleverness is just a ridicule."


    Mikako: "You really have faith in Icarus."


    Nimfol took Icarus''s hand and cheered: "Icarus, have you heard that, the master trusts you so much, you can never lose~"


    "Um..." Icarus became nervous instead.


    Monkey King reached out and touched her head: "Don''t be nervous, just relax as usual. You have to believe in yourself like I believe in you."


    "Yes, Master!" With such encouragement from Monkey King, Icarus''s eyes instantly became firm.


    "Very well, we must maintain this mentality..."


    "Is that her? Your lead vocalist this time." A young girl walked around the crowd and came to the front of Monkey King and the others, staring at Icarus, with an arrogant expression on her face: "How do you dress so well? Strange? Is it cosplay? But it''s not that great. It seems that the dressing of poor people can only reach this level."


    Nimfuda frowned slightly: "Who is this guy? It''s really uncomfortable."


    Zhishu whispered: "Phoenix Academy Yuena, the sister of the nouveau riche bastard, is also a guy who looks down on the poor and has a bad personality."


    Mikako looked at Phoenix Academy Tsukino with a gentle smile: "Ah~Student Tsukino, are you dissatisfied with my Icarus''s dress?"


    "You...your family?" Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy looked surprised: "This strange guy, is the president of the family?"


    "Yeah~ I seemed to have heard that our Wuyue Tianne family is very poor and sour."


    Phoenix Academy Yuena, who was squinted by Mikako, felt cold and sweaty, and hurriedly waved her head and shook her head: "No...no...this must be a misunderstanding...it will grow up with the eyes of an adult, and it is really peculiar...why does a lady like you follow this? Where are the poor civilians mixed together?"


    "There is no way. Some time ago, my home was completely blown up due to an accident. I am now boarding at someone else''s house. So, I am also the poor civilian you mentioned."


    "Don''t...Don''t be kidding, even if the house blows up, how could the president be a commoner..." Under Mikako''s gaze, Phoenix Court Yuena felt a great deal of pressure. She originally came to ridicule Zhishu and laugh at herself. His elder brother vented his anger, but Mikako was here unexpectedly.


    Turning his gaze, he found that Hideshiro Morigata was there, and his heart was filled with puzzlement and curiosity: "Strange, it''s just the poor, why do they all like to mix with the poor?"


    Monkey King looked at Phoenix Court Yuenai with interest: "You seem to look down on the poor."


    "Who are you again?" Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy glanced at Monkey King, feeling surprised: "Wow~ this person is pretty handsome..."


    Monkey King flipped his hands in his pockets: "As you can see, I am the pauper you said."


    "It''s really a pity that this face is." Phoenix Academy Yue Nai''s surprised expression immediately showed a little disdain, and she really looked down on the poor.


    This made Nimf on the side see him, with a look of unhappy: "You nasty grub, dare to look at the master with this kind of eyes, believe it or not, I turned you into a pig!"


    Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy glanced at Nimf with contempt: "You''re small, your tone is not small, if you have the ability, you will show it to me."


    "It''s a death!" Chu Yuan held his forehead with his hands, speechless.


    Nimf was angry when he heard this: "Asshole, I hate people saying that I am a little one, Icarus, lend me the card, I will turn her into the ugliest piglet!"


    Monkey King said casually: "Just be cute, at least you can keep it at home."


    When I heard that Monkey King had spoken, Icarus took out the universal card without saying anything, and handed it to Nimf.


    "This...what is this? Magic?"


    Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy looked at the card that Icarus suddenly conjured, with a look of astonishment. At the same time, she felt a trace of anxiety in her heart: "I...I don''t have the same knowledge as you, I have to go to the quasi-cultural festival singing Performed..."


    "Want to go? Impossible! Become a pet pig obediently!" Nimf took the universal card and yelled at Yuenai of the Phoenix Academy. Accompanied by the dazzling light emanating from the universal card, las Yuenao''s body in the Phoenix Academy made her entire body shrunk rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into a pink and lovely pet pig.


    I saw the pink piglet turned around in shock, and stood on his hind feet, looking directly at his front hooves, screamed''Ah'', and fainted to the ground.


    Not to mention that picture, it''s pretty cute.


    Nimf stepped forward, picked up her back with one hand, shook her left and right, woke her up, and smiled: "How about it, now you know how good it is?"


    Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy had a panic and fear on her face: "You...you...who are you? Actually turned me into a pig?!"


    "Now you know you are afraid?"


    "I was wrong, please, forgive me! I''ll give you as much money as you want!"


    Nimf flicked a finger on the pig''s forehead: "Humph~ Who wants your stinky money, this is your punishment for disrespect to your master!"


    Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy had a frightened and collapsed expression: "I don''t dare anymore, please forgive me, I don''t want to become a pig! I don''t want it!" ..

 2761 Chapter 49 Bait

    Monkey King reached out and touched the cute pig head of Yue Nai in the Phoenix Academy: "Pigs can''t talk, otherwise it would be bad to scare others."


    Suddenly, the voice answering Monkey King changed to a''humming humming'' voice. Obviously, Yuenai''s ability to speak has been sealed by Monkey King.


    I saw the two premises of the pet piglet on his forehead, and the cold sweat on his head, like the pig''s head, can also see her anxiety, panic, and anxiety.


    Chu Yuan tugged at the corner of Monkey King''s clothes: "Wukong, would it be too pitiful to treat her like this?"


    "Poor? I''m just taking care of her parents. With a bad personality like her, let alone friends, sooner or later I will be''beaten to death''."


    Nimf nodded earnestly: "That''s right, I just wanted to beat her."


    Monkey King stretched out his hand flatly and conjured a chain around Piggy''s neck: "This way you won''t be afraid of you getting lost."


    Piggy pulled the collar and iron chain around his neck fiercely, but it was a pity that he returned without success, grunted and bit his mouth on Monkey King''s ankle.


    "Oh~ it''s pretty fierce." Monkey King smiled at this: "If you don''t let go, believe it or not, I will take your hind legs and show it in front of everyone?"


    With a hum, Little Pig instinctively shrank into a ball, watching Monkey King''s eyes trembling, whimpering in a low voice, as if to say again: devil, beast...


    At this time, the cultural festival''s art exhibition was about to begin. I saw Yoshitsune from the Phoenix Academy walking from the crowd, his eyes fixed on Morikata Hideshiro: "Morigata is also here, have you seen my sister?"


    Shou Xing subconsciously glanced at the struggling pig who was being led by Monkey King, but unfortunately, he was wearing glasses, and this vague scene of Yoshitsune from the Phoenix Academy did not see: "She should be with you, right? "


    Phoenix Court''s Righteous Classics: "Weird, I just saw her walking here...the art exhibition is about to begin, where did she go?"


    Looking at her elder brother, Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy seemed to see her own savior, ran over and hugged his ankle, screaming frantically...


    Unexpectedly, Yoshitsune from the Phoenix Academy frowned, with a look of disgust, staring at Monkey King: "This is your pet? Please take a good look, it''s disgusting!"


    As he said, kicked her up to Monkey King and looked towards Shou Xing: "Sorry, Shou Xing, I don''t have time to talk to you more now, I have to go..."


    "Disgusting..." Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy looked at the back of Yoshitsune leaving the Phoenix Academy, like a candle in the wind, and her whole body was withered: "My brother didn''t even know me... and said I was disgusting... fool! fool! fool! (inner heart) monologue)"


    Monkey King squatted down and patted her on the head: "Don''t look ashamed, let''s go, we have to prepare too." Then, Monkey King handed the chain in his hand to Asteria:" Help me lead, don¡¯t lose it, or go back and see how I can clean you up."


    "Is this an order? Is this a task?" Astria looked excited and excited: "Don''t worry, I promise to complete the task, and I will never lose her." After speaking, he locked the chain directly. On my wrist: "Look, I won''t lose it. This time I can definitely complete the task perfectly."


    Nimf complained: "I hope you don''t lose yourself."


    Astraea: "How is it possible!"


    Chu Yuan looked at the people around him curiously: "Weird, why don''t they seem to see such a big movement?"


    Monkey King: "Because I don''t want them to see, they can''t see."


    Mikako said with a gentle smile: "It''s really easy to use, this ability, Goku, have you used it to do bad things?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Which aspect of the bad thing do you mean?"


    When Chu Yuan heard this, he felt bad: "Stop it, don''t let the conversation go on!"


    Mikako smiled and looked at Chu Yuan: "This is your first start~"


    "Anyway, stop this topic! Let''s go backstage and prepare."


    Just when Mikako and the others rushed to the backstage, only three men were left here, Monkey King, Zhishu, and Shougata.


    Looking at the scene of being dragged into the backstage by Astraea, Zhishu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead: "Well... why did you take her there too? You can''t go wrong, right?"


    Monkey King: "Absolutely not. Isn''t it more interesting to have such a mascot?"


    "More interesting?..." Zhishu listened, shivered, and glanced at Monkey King: "It seems that this person is more terrifying than the abnormal president..."


    When Monkey King and the others participated in the cultural festival of Kongmei Academy, Sinapus was far in the sky.


    In a laboratory full of instruments.


    Sora Lord has created a new type of artificial angel. She has a slightly different appearance from other artificial angels. She does not have the wonderful legs of human beings. Some are: a delicate and smooth fish tail, which is actually a Mermaid-shaped artificial angel.


    Gemini Hobby looked at the artificial angel who was about to awaken in front of her, and was very puzzled: "Master, what is the use of making such an artificial angel? Even if she is a rare deep-sea artificial angel, it is impossible to win that person, right? "


    Sora Lord''s face was gloomy: "No, I made her not to let her participate in the battle..."


    It seems that after being abused and humiliated by Monkey King, Monkey King has become a shadow in his heart. If he does not remove this shadow, then he will fall more and more into darkness.


    Gemini Hobby looked puzzled: "Not for fighting? What is that for?"


    "Bait!"


    Sora Lord said a terrifying word with a sullen face.


    "Bait...bait?!!!"


    The Gemini Hobby all showed horrified and shocked expressions, especially the sister, who was even more incredulous, because her understanding of the master of the sky was impossible to do such a thing.


    Even if he usually stands high and ignores everyone on the ground, it is impossible for him to do such cruel behavior to his own person, because she knows best what is needed in the heart of the master of the sky.


    "Could it be that that person... has really made the master''s heart be enchanted?..."


    "You just have to watch obediently, you don''t need to talk nonsense!"


    "Yes, master."


    "Now, open the space program, I want to complete the most outstanding and perfect second generation in history..."


    Gemini Hobby looked shocked: "Turn on the space program? But...this needs energy..."


    "I can''t wait that long, I must finish the second generation as soon as possible, and we don''t have so much time..."


    "Understood, Master, if this is your wish..." ..

 2762 Chapter Fifty

    Sunset evening.


    Today''s cultural festival competition was a complete success. A song by Icarus conquered everyone on the scene, even those who took bribes, fell to Icarus one side.


    The righteous scriptures of the Phoenix Academy were completely defeated.


    After winning the victory, Zhishu looked very proud, and looked at Yoshitsune from the Phoenix Academy with a look of evil intentions: "Hey, rich bastards, it''s time to implement our bet."


    The corner of Yoshitsune¡¯s mouth in the Phoenix Academy was obviously twitched. He glanced at Zhishu with contempt, and hummed softly, ¡°I really have nothing to say when I lose to Icarus. I will naturally fulfill the bet, just before that. , I have to find my sister, I haven''t seen her all day, I''m a little worried..."


    "Hmm~~~"


    The little pig who was led by Astraea screamed frantically, desperately struggling to run towards Yoshitsune of the Phoenix Academy, but her crazy behavior obviously scared Yoshitsune of the Phoenix Academy: "You What is going on with this pet? Why does it keep fangs and claws at me? Doesn''t it mean to bite me?"


    Zhishu smiled: "This shows that even pet pigs can''t understand you!"


    "Hmph~ I''m not in the mood to talk nonsense with you today, I have to find my sister!"


    "Wait first." Seeing Monkey King speaking, Icarus and the others blocked the way of Yijing in the Phoenix Academy.


    Monkey King bent over to pick up the pet pig and stroked her uneasy head: "Your sister will be fine. You can see it in a few days at most. Now, you have to complete the bet between you, otherwise, I will Isn''t everything meaningless?"


    Yoshitsune from the Phoenix Academy frowned and looked at Monkey King: "Listening to you, I seem to know where my sister is? Asshole, you kidnapped my sister, right?"


    The little pig in Monkey King''s arms hummed and nodded desperately, but this made the Phoenix Court Yoshitsune mistakenly think that the little pig was going to bite him, fearing that Monkey King would let go, and instinctively backed away a few steps.


    Monkey King said indifferently: "The answer is not what I asked, what I said is to fulfill the bet between you and Zhishu."


    "You don''t seem to be a student in our school? What does it matter to you?"


    Monkey King: "I don''t want to listen to some useless nonsense. Give you ten breaths and act immediately."


    Ni Sakurai Tomoki immediately counted out loudly: "One...two...three..."


    "Damn!" Righteousness of the Phoenix Academy wanted to refuse, but the feeling that Monkey King gave him was too dangerous. It seemed that if he didn''t do it, he seemed to be killed, and he was filled with fear in his heart. Fill up.


    Glancing around: "Fortunately, everyone has almost gone back..."


    After comforting himself, the Phoenix Academy quickly took off his clothes...


    Mikako smiled softly: "Then we will go back first."


    With that said, turn around and leave with Chu Yuan and others...


    Zhishu looked at the scene of Yoshitsune''s fast streaking on the playground in the Phoenix Academy, and smiled slightly: "Hurry up~ nouveau riche bastard! Streaking, but the romance of a man!!!"


    "My God... this is not the brother I know..."


    Phoenix Academy Yue Nai''s heart was collapsed at this time, and the picture before her completely collapsed the perfect brother in her heart.


    Monkey King touched the head of the pet pig with a smile, and looked at Zhishu: "I will leave it to you here..."


    "Huh? Brother Wukong, are you going back? Don''t you watch him run ten laps together?"


    Monkey King turned and left: "What''s so good about men."


    Zhishu immediately followed with excitement: "Sure enough, Brother Wukong also thinks that women are the most exciting, right?"


    "Don''t you supervise him?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, he has already run. It doesn''t matter if he can''t finish the run. However, the main thing is, Big Brother Wukong, you are gone, I''m afraid he will kill me!" Zhishu clearly remembered Shougyo to tell him However, in a heads-up, his win is less than 23.1%.


    Seeing that Monkey King was silent, Zhishu fixed his gaze on the pet pig he was holding: "Big Brother Wukong, what are you going to do with her?"


    "Of course I brought it home and adjusted it!"


    "Teaching?!!!"


    Zhishu felt that his soul of H was about to awaken, and his eyes flashed with excitement. Suddenly he thought of something, and his blood was poured out instantly: "It''s not good! It''s not good! I almost forgot! I Can''t let these unidentified people break my peaceful life! This incident is a kidnapping at first sight? Right? This is very bad! I must not fall into these troublesome events! My peaceful life! Sorry, Brother Wukong, I have to go home, goodbye!!!"


    With that said, I ran away and disappeared...


    However, the pet pig held by Monkey King was shivering. What did she hear just now?Tune?My goodness!I absolutely want to escape the palm of this demon!


    In the next few days, Icarus and the others also successfully entered the Kongmei Middle School and began to experience college life.


    As a result, I often see a figure walking a pig in Kongmei Academy...


    Well, people walk the dog and he walks the pig. This peculiar style of painting has obviously attracted the attention of countless people, especially the girls, who are attracted by the cute appearance of the pet pig. You ran and pinched, she ran over to hug, A pet pig gave Monkey King a lot of benefits.


    In short, after these few days, Yue Nai¡¯s heart in the Phoenix Academy has collapsed, almost almost destroyed by Monkey King. She has to run away several times, but is caught by Monkey King and punished severely. Gradually Become honest completely.


    In the time when Monkey King was teasing Yue Na of the Phoenix Academy, the Master of Sora successfully completed his second-generation artificial angel''s work-Kaos in the Space-Time Program Assistant Room.


    Just need to wake it up.


    Looking at the harmless little Lolita lying in the experiment cabin, the twins Hobby was very puzzled: "Master, she doesn''t look strong at all? This..."


    Sora Lord¡¯s mood is obviously very happy now: "Yes, she is really not strong at all now, and the system that each artificial angel is equipped with is limited. In that case, how can we make this finite? unlimited?"


    Gemini Habib was slightly puzzled: "What does the master mean?"


    Sora Lord¡¯s eyes flashed with madness: "That is evolution! The system that devours her human beings, and to complete her own evolution, I installed such a unique system for her!"


    After hearing this, Gemini Hobby''s eyes widened in shock. Yes, now they finally understand what the predator meant by Sora Lord.


    Gemini Hobbit said with a trembling: "Master...you...you don''t...really want..." ..

 2763 Chapter 51 Kaos

    Sora Lord seemed to have not heard the trembling voice of the twins Hobbit, and said coldly: "Now, I have to make more prey for her, and each one has to be the strongest single system..." The lord stroked the transparent door of the experimental cabin, his eyes flashed madly: "I really look forward to it. What will happen to you as a fully grown you?"


    For the first time, Gemini Hobby¡¯s sister stopped in front of the Master of Sora: "No, Master, the self-evolving and learning system you installed for her is too dangerous. If she loses control..."


    "So what?" Sora Lord looked at Gemini Hobbi with an indifferent expression: "Don''t forget, what I make now is just a weapon, a weapon only for killing, as long as it can accomplish my purpose. ¡­do you understand?"


    "Yes¡­"


    The sister of Gemini Hobby lowered her head silently and stepped aside. The master had really changed. If it were before, he could not recklessly create such a killing weapon that he could not control at any time. But now, Wei Da He did the goal.


    But, as an artificial angel, what can she do?All you can do is take it.


    When the peaceful life passed for three more days.


    Time and space auxiliary laboratory.


    Sora Lord pressed the opening button of the experiment cabin to wake Kaos.


    The harmless little girl crawled out of the experiment cabin with her bare feet and stared at the Lord of Sora. The smile on her face was as innocent as a blank piece of paper: "Master, do you want to play with me?"


    "Yes!" A cold evil spirit appeared on the face of the master of the sky, pointing to an artificial angel in front of him, and indifferently issued an order: "Now, go, eat her!"


    "Okay..." Kaos chuckled, his smile was so innocent, and even no strange emotions surfaced, because she didn''t even have the concept of''kill''.


    Then, several sharp blades suddenly ejected from behind her, and without hesitation, they penetrated the body of the artificial angel...


    "That''s it... right? Master..."


    The artificial angel who did not fight back looked back at the Lord of Sora with difficulty, still smiling...


    She died just like that when she was only two days old...


    "Laugh... Damn!!" The Lord of Sora looked at the smile on the artificial angel''s face, and his mood became even worse: "I shouldn''t have installed a similar system for her, she...why would she laugh?!"


    What he made was just prey, and did not give them emotions. Artificial angels without emotions can only be regarded as mechanical creatures. If they are mechanical and are''eaten'', there will be no psychological pressure, although the Lord of the Sky He was very ruthless and indifferent, but he also had his own bottom line in his heart.


    But he was puzzled. He clearly didn''t give this artificial angel an emotional system. Why would she laugh?Can artificial angels be generated autonomously even if the system is not installed?


    Sora Lord suddenly felt that he seemed to have discovered something very interesting and amazing, but there had never been such an example before.


    "Master, I seem to have become a little stronger. This feels good..." Kaos stared at the other artificial angels in the laboratory, staring with a pair of lovely eyes: "Can I... continue to eat?"


    "Of course..." Kaos pointed to the twins Hobby: "Except for the two of them, you can be hers..."


    "Hehe~~ Then I started..."


    The ruthless killing was staged...


    And Kaos is also evolving a little bit, making her "Pandora" system more perfect...


    just¡­


    Half an hour later...


    Kaos was covered with blood, showing a naive but extremely evil and oppressive expression: "I have eaten... a lot... Master... But... I still don¡¯t grow up~ So... Give it to me! I want more More and more..." As he spoke, his eyes focused on the twins of Hobby.


    Sora Lord looked at Kaos¡¯s broken expression, and moved without a trace, because even he felt a great deal of pressure under this expression: ¡°The two of them can¡¯t eat...if you still If you are not full...Go to the ground! There are several top artificial angels there. After eating them, you will definitely grow up..."


    "Hee hee hee~~~Grow up...the ground..."


    Kaos let out a series of childlike laughter, opened three pairs of translucent steel wings like scalpels, and broke through the wall directly...


    "Hoo~~~!!!"


    As soon as Kaos left, the twins Hobby sat on the ground weakly. The feeling of being stared at by Kaos just now was really terrible. That kind of terrifying oppression was simply the stare of death. Their master did. Create a thorough monster.


    Kongmei Town, the home of Chuyuan.


    Looking at the black man in a black suit and tie in front of him, Monkey King was slightly surprised: "It''s been built so soon? It''s just over a week."


    The black-clothed man was very respectful: "Yes, boss, if hundreds of people build together, a villa will not take long, but some green vegetation has not been completed, but the main building has been completed. You and Missy can move there."


    What Chu Yuan heard was speechless: "Hundreds of people? Exaggerated, right?!"


    The man in black said calmly: "Otherwise, do you think that Wuyue Tiangen, the number one gang in Kongmei Town, would be that simple?"


    "Ahem~~Okay... Okay..." Chu Yuan was speechless, the president''s house was really amazing.


    "However, if Mikako goes home, it''s okay, but Goku doesn''t need it? It doesn''t matter if he lives with me."


    Mikako''s face was gentle: "This is not okay, because there are still four of them beside Wukong~ So, it''s too young to live with you."


    "What''s so small! It''s okay to live with us!"


    Mikako looked at Monkey King with a smile: "Well, the quarrel between the two of us won''t help. Or, it''s up to Wukong to decide by himself. Do you plan to live here or live with me? We have a family. There are also many beautiful geishas in the hot spring~"


    Monkey King: "Geisha~~cough~~ go back..."


    He has seen all the geishas in Mikako''s family, all of them are pretty and big.


    (Note: The geisha here is not a prostitute.)


    Mikako immediately made a victory gesture to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan: "Mikako, you are too despicable to use this kind of obscene means."


    Mikako smiled softly: "Anyway, Goku will go back with me~ Of course, if Chu Yuan wants to live in the past, as a sister, I don''t mind~"


    "I don''t want it, and you are not a sister either!" ..

 2764 Chapter 52 New Home

    When I came to Mikako''s house, I saw at the door that a group of men in black and her father had been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Monkey King¡¯s arrival, they all bend down and salute, and Mikako¡¯s bald father stepped forward and blinked at Monkey King: "Welcome back, Boss, this time I will build your room to a higher level. I Think, you will be satisfied."


    Monkey King glanced at the big bald head with a smile at Maitreya Buddha, and said calmly: "Don''t call me the boss, it sounds weird."


    Mikako¡¯s father shook his head earnestly with a serious expression on his face: "That¡¯s not good, the Wuyue Tianne family likes the strong, and you are the strong among the strong. We all agree that you are the boss, and to be the boss of the Wuyue Tianne family. You can marry my baby girl~ Are you sure you are not our boss?"


    "Ahem~~ I can''t refuse this reason, okay, but now, you can do your own business, I have to go and see my new home."


    "Of course it''s okay, boss, but before that, please allow me to talk to Mikako."


    "What?" Mikako looked at her unreliable dad with curiosity.


    "Um~ that is, our family''s prediction is a little too high, so we give you the usual pocket money. Look, shouldn''t it..."


    "How is this going?"


    "Although most of the workers who rebuild the villa are from our May Tane family, I also have to be responsible for their wages, right? One is that there was a lot of cash in the safe at home at that time, but the money was with the house. Disappeared, and the available deposits are also used to repair the house, so now our family is a little tight. Of course, this is only temporary and will be good after a while, but during this time, your pocket money may be on¡­"


    "No problem, I thought it was a big deal." Mikako smiled slightly and waved her hand: "Now, I''m going to see my new room..."


    "I knew you were a reasonable daughter." Mikako''s father wiped cold sweat on his forehead. In fact, he was also very afraid of the terrifying aura that this daughter occasionally released.


    Moreover, most of the wealth of Maytane''s family came from Mikako. He mentioned this matter to Mikako, and wanted to see if Mikako would think of other solutions.


    When I came to my heart¡¯s home, Sun Wukong was quite satisfied with it. This is a very spacious single-family villa, completely separated from the main house. It was built by Mikako¡¯s father specially for Sun Wukong and Mikako. It belongs to their new home. .


    The decorations and furnishings inside are very luxurious. No wonder that old bald head would say that his hands are a little tight. It seems that a lot of manpower and material resources have been spent to build this single-family villa.


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Monkey King embraced Mikako''s slender waist, his hands were a bit dishonest: "Your father is special, and I admire him quite a bit."


    "He did a good job this time. I really like the house of love he built for us, what do you think?"


    Nimf interrupted in dissatisfaction on the side: "Don''t forget us."


    Mikako smiled softly: "It''s all of us together... the house of love, is this all right?"


    "This is almost the same." Nimf said with a satisfied expression: "Now, I''m going to choose my own room...I want this one, Master, you should choose the one next to me!"


    Mikako: "This is not good, because Goku has to share a room with me."


    "Huh? Why?"


    Icarus and them both cast questioning glances at Mikako.


    Mikako responded with a gentle smile: "Why? Because I will be Goku''s wife from now on~ So, I will be your mistress."


    Fengyin Rihe nodded in agreement: "It seems like this is..."


    They naturally knew the relationship between Mei Xiangzi and Monkey King.


    "No!" Nimf rushed over and hugged Monkey King''s arm, staring at Mikako: "If you are with the master, then I will also be with the master.


    Icarus stepped forward and grabbed the other arm of Monkey King: "I want to be with the master..."


    Mikako''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was an undoubtedly strong aura flashing: "This is no good, don''t be too tight~ As a hostess, I can admit your existence, but I must have what a hostess deserve Privilege, otherwise, you are not allowed to sleep with Wukong in the future~"


    "Huh?!!! Why is this!!!"


    "So, what''s your answer?"


    "I know... if you know... let you share a room with the master!"


    "How do I feel that I have been allocated like the goods?" Monkey King scratched his head, a little unhappy, since he was unhappy, he had to do something to make the mood happy, so he decisively shot Mikako...


    (The N word is omitted here...)


    The next day, after breakfast early, Mikako sat on the sofa gracefully and looked at Monkey King: "I won''t go to school today. Let''s go on a trip for a day. What do you think?"


    Monkey King: "Even if you are the eldest lady, you don''t need to be so selfish, right?"


    Mikako smiled softly: "Will you go or not?"


    "Of course, I will accompany you wherever you want to go."


    "I knew you were the best man in the world." Mikako responded with a sweet smile.


    However, when meeting at the door, Monkey King looked at Mikako fully armed, with a speechless expression: "This is not like going to play! What do you want to do with a hoe or a shovel?"


    "Don''t pay attention to these details, of course it is to play, just to find some pocket money by the way."


    "If you are short of money, tell me, your husband, I am the one who has the money?" Monkey King took out a card and stuffed it into Mikako''s ditch: "Take it, unlimited brushes."


    "Well~ It seems that I also caught a golden turtle son-in-law. However, there is really no problem with spending my own man¡¯s money, but my father might not be willing to do so. So, I still have to work for the Wuyue Tianne family on my own. Find a way to make money."


    Nimf rolled his eyes when he heard the words, "Just rely on your shovels and hoes? Do you think you can dig a gold mine?"


    Mikako smiled back: "Maybe."


    After hearing this, Monkey King realized that it seemed that Mikako''s luck was indeed a little scary. In the original book, she had actually dug a gold mine.


    "Okay, let''s go. Today we really need to go out a long way, but before that, we have to call Chu Yuan together, but we can''t leave her alone."


    Mikako: "Why do you need to go out a long way? Goku, you have something to say~"


    (PS: The reason for the work is that it''s late. In the future, if there is no change during the day, it will be changed at night.)

 2765 Chapter 53: Love That Misunderstood

    During this trip, Monkey King did not directly transmit, but took a private plane to an uninhabited island. After getting off the plane, Mikako took Icarus and the others to get busy.


    Holding a hoe and a shovel to dig everywhere, I have to admire Mikako''s luck and treasure hunting ability. She actually dug out a golden mountain, which stunned Chu Yuan. This kind of thing is simply unreasonable. Yeah.


    "This... this kind of thing... actually happened!" Chu Yuan looked at the golden light in front of him, and his whole person was shocked.


    Astria looked curious: "The sparkling ones are pretty beautiful, why are they used?"


    "Idiot!" Nimf knocked on her forehead unceremoniously: "This thing can be exchanged for money, a lot of money."


    "A lot of money, how much is that?"


    "Even if you buy snacks for a lifetime, you can''t spend it all."


    "Wow!!" Astraea finally understood the meaning of this gold mine, shouted out excitedly, picked up weapons and started work...


    Seeing everyone''s eyes focused on the gold mine in front of them, Phoenix Court Yuena, who was still in the form of a pet pig, quietly exited the crowd, and ran away from the crowd...


    "Master, that little pig ran away." Nimf listened to the alarm sounded in his ears and reported to Monkey King.


    Monkey King glanced in the direction where Yue Nai escaped from the Phoenix Academy, and shook his head: "It''s really not a long memory, this is an isolated island, where can she escape? And in her current state, it is simply a delicious meal for those beasts. ."


    Icarus: "Are you going to get her back?"


    "No, I''ll go over and take a look." Monkey King waved his hand at random and said, "You guys protect them."


    With that said, Monkey King walked casually towards the discovery that Yue Nai escaped from Phoenix Academy...


    After rushing all the way for twenty minutes, Yuenai of the Phoenix Academy fell to the ground feebly with weak limbs, so tired that she even spit out her tongue.


    It was just that she didn''t wait for her to relax, but a horrible aura that made her hair stand up came from behind Suu Jue, and then she saw a huge shadow covering her entire figure.


    "It''s over, I was discovered so soon..."


    Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy pulled her head and turned around, with an expression of resignation...


    "Hehehe~~~ Do you want to feel my love? Little Pig?"


    A gloomy weird smile rang out in vain, scaring Phoenix Court Yuenai''s body trembling, but when she saw that she turned out to be a little girl in front of her, her nervous and scared heart immediately relaxed: "It turns out that it''s not the big bad guy Ah! Just a little girl, it scares me to death!"


    The evil smile of the little girl remembered again, and it looked very eerie and strange: "Hehehe~~~ Nah~~ Do you want to feel my love for you?"


    "Whose little boy is this? You want to scare like this..."


    Yuenai''s inner monologue in Phoenix Academy hadn''t finished, but she saw the little girl still stretched out her hands and hugged her. She wanted to flash, but this thought just came up, but she suddenly realized that she had been pinched by the opponent''s hands. Stopped his head.


    Yes, I just grabbed my head and lifted it directly from the ground...


    The little girl¡¯s expression is still evil and weird: "Hehehe~~~Little Pig...Do you know? The pain is love this sentence...I love you very much~~So...I want to give you more pain Oh~~"


    Upon hearing this, Yuenai''s pupils suddenly shrank. Only this time, she could see the innocent and extremely cold eyes of the little girl.


    "I will... be killed!!!"


    There was such a thought in my heart, and then my whole body became cold, and fear filled my heart. After that, I felt my throat tightened and I was pinched by the opponent...


    Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy screamed''hummingly'', kicking all her limbs arbitrarily, fear has filled her whole heart.


    "Nah~~ Piggy is very painful, right? Does it hurt?... I''m giving love~~ This is... love!~"


    "This is... where''s the bear boy...help...help..."


    The severe pain spread all over the body, and the suffocation became more and more painful. Phoenix Academy Yuenai felt that her consciousness had become more and more blurred...


    "Hehehehe~~~ a lot of pain... a lot of love... hee hee hee~~~ love love love love love..."


    The little girl let out a series of horrible laughter like silver bells, and on this solitary island, it looked particularly horrible.


    Just as the little girl laughed more and more crazy and terrifying, she was suddenly slapped behind her head, causing her tightly pinched pet pig to fall to the ground: "Hey~~ Don¡¯t bully my house casually. Mascot."


    The usual demon-like voice, heard in Yue Nai''s ears of the Phoenix Academy at this moment, but it sounded like a fairy sound, spreading his legs and hiding behind Monkey King''s feet, shivering.


    "Huh?~" The little girl was curious and suspicious. At this moment, she was as innocent as a pure white girl without the eerie and horror she had before: "What is bullying? What is bullying? What is bullying? How do you feel? Is it the same as love? I want to give love...love is a painful thing..."


    On the other side, Chu Yuan, who was still obsessed with Jinshan in front of him, suddenly heard an inexplicable warning sound, which made her subconsciously cover her head: "Please be careful... be careful... Ka..."


    "Chu Yuan, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Chu Yuan''s abnormal performance, Feng Yinri and them all looked at her.


    Chu Yuan held his head and said with a puzzled look: "In my head... a voice suddenly sounded..."


    "what sound?"


    "Say to be careful, card...what the hell..."


    Mikako immediately said to Nimf: "Nimf, hurry up and check the surroundings."


    "Ok."


    Nimf immediately unfolded the radar. After a while, he shook his head: "I didn''t find any abnormalities? Huh? No! Master''s side... is that... an artificial angel?"


    Mikako looked curious: "Oh~ Has a new artificial angel appeared again?"


    Chu Yuan was holding his head and humming softly at this moment: "The voice...repeated again...what to say...the second generation...danger...stop..."


    Nimf also looked serious: "That artificial angel...looks a bit bad! My detection system can''t detect her existence, but it has been warning me of danger signals! If it wasn''t for her to be nearby, I can detect the scene near here, but I can''t find her at all!"


    "the host¡­"


    Hearing the words, Icarus spread his wings, got up directly from the ground, and flew towards Monkey King...


    "Let''s go there too!"


    Fengyin Rihe and Astria held Meixiangzi and Chu Yuan together and flew to the place where Monkey King was... ..

 2766 Chapter 54 The second generation: Kaos

    Obviously, the little girl in front of me is a broken boy who has been completely misled and taught badly.


    Sun Wukong recognized her at first sight-Kaos, the second-generation omnipotent angel, model ¦Å (Epsilon), the installed system is Pandora''s self-learning and evolutionary system.


    Looking at her now, it is obvious that she is still in the process of self-learning and evolving, but her personality is a little off track.


    The little loli who went astray needs to go straight.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and rubbed Kaos''s head: "You are called hurt, but not love. If you love, you won''t hurt the other party. On the contrary, you will protect the other party at all costs~"


    Kaos opened a pair of lovely big eyes, staring at Monkey King: "Hurt...protect...what is that?" At this moment, she is like a good baby who loves to learn, listening carefully.


    "To make the other person feel pain is hurt; on the contrary, to make the other person free from pain is protection. If one day, you meet someone who doesn''t need everything to protect, it''s called love~"


    Kaos is a good baby who loves to learn: "So that''s it... Is pain hurt, not love? Is it love to protect each other from pain?"


    Monkey King: "Of course, there is no need to protect others for no reason. That would be very tiring. You only need to protect the people you love. That''s enough."


    Kaos¡¯s eyes flashed with electronic data, and it seemed to be recording something: "I only need to protect the person I love...is it enough? How can I know that I love this person?"


    Monkey King touched Kaos''s head again: "How does it feel?"


    An inexplicable blush appeared on Kaos''s face: "...not bad."


    Hearing that, a unicorn doll flashed in Monkey King''s hand and handed it to her: "This is a good boy, this doll is for you as a reward, and you must keep it safe~"


    Kaos took the baby ignorantly. The mood at this moment was wonderful, but not bad. This was the first time she received a gift from someone else.


    Sun Wukong stretched out his hand and rubbed her head again: "Remember the current feeling with your heart. If you meet someone who can give you this feeling in the future, you can''t do anything to hurt him~"


    Kaos showed a happy smile: "Is this love? I will remember..."


    Sinaps, the Lord of Sora who has been observing Kaos¡¯s every move, when he saw this scene, he gritted his teeth in anger, and his entire expression was gloomy: "Damn! That guy is transmitting something strange to her. His knowledge, absolutely can¡¯t let him brainwash Kaos, she is what I tried to deal with him, how can you just destroy it like this!"


    Turn on the sensor.Sora Lord decisively issued an order: "Kaos, kill the man in front of you, he is your enemy, and eating him is enough for you to evolve to the final form!"


    Kaos decisively refused: "No, I love him, so I won''t hurt him..."


    Hearing that, Sora Lord¡¯s expression was as uncomfortable as he had eaten stool: "Damn! How could this be love? You can''t be brainwashed by him. I am your master, so the only thing you can love is me. Now, I order you to kill what is in front of you."


    Kaos''s tone suddenly became evil: "You are noisy, I want you to feel the pain now! The kind that hurts, hurts, and hurts..."


    "!!!" Kaos''s complexion changed drastically when he heard the words, and a fine cold sweat could not help falling from his forehead. What he was worried about still appeared. Kaos lost control and even treated him as the master of life. Intent to kill.


    Gemini Hobby¡¯s face was full of worry: "Master..."


    "No, I''m okay, don''t worry about me." Soon, Sora Lord returned to normal: "This is the biggest drawback of self-learning and evolution. I had expected it a long time ago, but I didn''t expect that guy would actually Brainwashed her because of this malpractice! Damn! I created such a final weapon to kill him, but it made him cheaper!"


    Sora Lord is in a bad mood now, this is the typical case of losing his wife and breaking down.


    Daedalus looked at the scene in front of him, with joy and surprise on his face: "This guy is really amazing. He has subdued her so easily. Now, Minos must be very angry. He created it with so much hard work. ''Child'', but don''t listen to yourself."


    When the Lord of Sora was angry and Daedalus was relieved, anomaly emerged.


    Icarus and the others arrived.


    "Master, that guy is dangerous, please stay away from her!"


    "Danger? No, no~ I think she is cute." Monkey King touched Kaos''s head and smiled.


    The latter squinted his eyes and looked enjoyable, as if the innocent little Lori was praised.


    But the next moment, when she stared at Icarus and others, her expression suddenly became extremely terrifying, and even the laughter made people shudder: "Hee hee~~~ I found it... I found out. It¡¯s delicious and delicious food...The owner should be talking about you...Just eat you...I can grow up, and when I grow up, I can get more and more love...


    As soon as the voice fell, the steel wings behind it had already unfolded, turning into several Fei Lian and flew towards Icarus and the others...


    Feeling the threat of Kaos, Nimf looked serious and opened his mouth softly: "Ultrasonic vibration particles!!"


    The terrifying sound wave spreads, surging above Fei Lian, without much resistance, still flying towards them...


    "What is this?... so powerful!!"


    Astria¡¯s face was solemn, the lightsaber flashed in his hand, a little under his feet, and he flashed out instantly, flipped in a few beautiful leaps, slashed the three Fei Lian back, and landed steadily on the ground. Freehand, at this moment, she is no longer a fool, but a Valkyrie on the battlefield.


    Chu Yuan looked admired: "Astraea at this time is really reliable!"


    "You guys are really different from what I ate...hehehehe~~~~"


    Kaos sent out a series of creepy smiles, and looked back at Monkey King: "Brother must stay away~~Otherwise it will hurt~~"


    As he said, the steel wing that was slashed back returned to her back, causing her whole body to be painful, and the gorgeous decorations were never born, covering her whole body. At this moment, her whole body is covered. It was being armed, and the breath released made people scalp numb.


    Seeing all this, Sora Lord showed a happy smile: "Hahaha~~~ Although she has lost control of her, the goal seems to have been achieved. This is fine, this is enough! Go! Kao Si, destroy as much as you want! Go evolve! Go fight! Then... let them die together!" ..

 2767 Chapter 55: Four vs One

    "This artificial angel looks dangerous..." Feng Yin Rihe stood in front of Monkey King: "Master, please stay away, and she will teach us."


    Sun Wukong did not answer, but instead frowned at Kaos, who looked at the sky: "It seems that it is not the same as Kaos in the original book. She has more dangerous weapons on her body, which is simply made for destruction. Is it because of me? It seems that Lord Sora wants to defeat me."


    "Come on! Let me eat you!"


    Okas''s face was mad, his wings spread, and countless devastating beams were fired, lasing towards Asteria and the others...


    "Huh~ this level of attack is useless to me!"


    Astraea snorted, and a shield appeared in his left hand, blocking the beams of light and approaching Kaos: "Go down and apologize!"


    The lightsaber in his hand suddenly became bigger, and he slammed down at Kaos!


    "Hee hee hee~~~ You really have a different food from others..." Kaos laughed very strangely, just when Astraia thought he was about to kill her, Kaos suddenly disappeared. Missing, making her slash with this powerful slash.


    "Huh? Where did you go?"


    Feng Yin Rihe loudly reminded: "Astraea, be careful behind!"


    "what?!!"


    Hearing the figure, Astria turned around instinctively and stopped in front of him. He only heard a ding, the spear of Welfare pierced the buckler, erasing sparks.


    Astralia was shaken from the air by the terror contained in it, and fell to the ground.


    Fengyinri and Shanshen stood in front of Astraea, staring at Kaos, with a look on her face: "The system of time, she has also been installed with the system of time!"


    Sinaps, Daedalus looked at the picture in front of him, and his expression was very angry and ugly: "Pandora, the system of time..." The fingers hit the keyboard at an astonishing speed, contacting the Lord of Sora: "Minos , You have installed so many dangerous systems on her body, her body will collapse because of the load!!!"


    Sora Lord¡¯s voice is indifferent, and it sounds like there is still a little bit of joy: "So what? The original intention I created her is a disposable consumable. Otherwise, you think I will create such a person. Does the obedient monster come out?"


    Daedalus roared: "You are crazy! You are crazy!"


    "Crazy? No, no, no... I just think it¡¯s too boring. Now there is a decent opponent. Of course, you have to play with him as hard as you can. Of course, if you are willing to make a move, you can also try to stop it, because I really want to know who is stronger with my technology and you!"


    Daedalus was silent for a moment, and sighed quietly: "You found the wrong opponent..."


    Sora Lord looked unhappy: "You seem to have confidence in yourself?"


    "No... I''m not talking about me... You shouldn''t provoke the one on the ground... He doesn''t belong here. His skills are far beyond what I can understand. Do you know what this means?"


    "!!!" Sora Lord''s complexion changed suddenly, and his originally pleasant mood suddenly became worse: "You seem to be making me laugh. Sinapus'' technology has reached its peak, and there can be no better than us. Technology."


    "That''s because you didn''t see...Now, see clearly, where is the gap between you and him!"


    Astraia heard Feng Yin Rihe''s words with a serious expression: "The system of time? Same as yours?"


    Feng Yin Rihe solemnly shook his head: "No...her seems to have been reformed and strengthened, and is stronger than mine, but..."


    "but what?"


    Feng Yin Rihe couldn''t bear it: "You should be very clear that our artificial angel can''t load too many systems, which will make itself unbearable and collapse, but she... seems to be created only for disposable consumables. The same..."


    "Na na na ~ ~ what are you talking about? Are you going to be eaten by me?"


    Kaos''s body suddenly flashed in front of the two of them, and Feng Yin Rihe and Astria''s expressions changed drastically: "So fast!"


    "Not fast, she just speeded up her time!"


    Feng Yin Rihe looked dignified, grabbing Astraea''s hand, the scepter in his hand shone with a dim light, and the two figures had already appeared 100 meters away from Kaos.


    "Huh? You seem to have the same ability as me..." Kaos looked at Feng Yin Rihe curiously, his eyes as if he was looking at his prey.


    Astraea exaggerated and exclaimed: "Speed ??up her time? This is too ridiculous! How can I fight her like this? Can you be like her?"


    "It''s barely possible, but the energy consumed is too much, and I will be overdrawn after a few times."


    "Hey, you two, don''t forget us." Nimf and Icarus appeared beside them: "We besieged her together, I don''t believe that she can''t be beaten by four!"


    Upon hearing the words, Icarus directly expanded the form of the''Queen of the Sky'' and entered the battle mode.


    Looking at the situation in the sky, Monkey King thought: "With their four current abilities, it seems that they are not opponents to Kaos. The Lord of the Sky has really installed a very dangerous device for Kaos, but this Sooner or later, Kaos will collapse because he can''t bear it, but Icarus and the others still need to evolve, and this battle seems to be a good opportunity, um~ let them fight first, anyway No matter the ending, I can stop it..."


    "Hehehehe~~Food...Food...Four foods that look delicious..."


    "Food, you ghost! I''m not a food!" Astraea exclaimed angrily.


    Nimf said with a serious face on the battle plan: "Astraea, you go and haunt her; Fengyin Rihe, if she uses the system of time, you also use it on us, you are expensive, She must consume a lot, four to one. As long as her energy is insufficient, we will definitely win; Icarus remotely assists and restricts her freedom, I will see the right time and invade her system, which may fail. , But even if it only makes her lose her mind for a moment, I think it should be enough for you, right?"


    The three nodded at the same time.


    "Okay, that''s it. Now, the battle begins! Fengyin Rihe, using the system of time, directly let Astraea attack melee!"


    "Then, I''m going to go!" Astria glanced at the Monkey King watching the battle below her eyes, and a blazing flame burned in her eyes: "Look at it, I will definitely fight a beautiful battle for you to see!" ..

 2768 Chapter 56 Broken Wing

    Looking at the sky, Chu Yuan said nervously: "Wukong, this doesn''t look very good, let''s stay away!"


    "Don''t be so nervous, you can see the most clearly from this distance." Monkey King smiled and waved his hand. The tables and chairs flashed, filled with snacks and fruits: "Come on, sit down and watch the show."


    "I just like your unhurried look." Mikako smiled charmingly and sat gracefully on the left side of Monkey King.


    Immediately, with a bang, a cannonball fell behind her, raising the sky with smoke and dust, but Mikako was unscathed because there was an invisible barrier behind her that blocked everything.


    Mikako turned around, knocked on the barrier behind her with a calm expression, showing curiosity: "This defensive circle does not seem to be made of technology. How did you do it?"


    Monkey King played with the trembling pig and looked at Mikako: "I can tell at a glance that this enchantment is not made of technology, Mikako, you are not simple."


    Mikako filled a glass of wine for herself and Monkey King, and smiled softly: "It''s not easy, it''s already yours~"


    "I like that." Monkey King picked up the wine glass, touched it with Mikako, and drank it.


    "Hey hey hello~~~ What is the situation? Who are these people? Why am I in such a dangerous place?!!! Who can explain to me?! At this moment, Phoenix Yuan Yuena¡¯s heart collapsed. Looking at the gorgeous, fierce battle in the sky, the countless scenes of flashing lights and falling, and listening to the explosions and roars around, she felt as if she was in a virtual battlefield, scared and careful The liver thumped straight.


    Since discovering that Icarus and the others have wings, she has known that Monkey King and his party are not ordinary people, but now it seems that this is too unusual!Under such indiscriminate bombing, can you still eat snacks safely?


    "I must be dreaming! Yes! I must be dreaming! Just close my eyes and when I wake up, everything is back to normal..."


    Phoenix Academy Yuenai slowly closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, she looked at her hands and opened her eyes in vain: "This is... a hand? My hand? Not a pig''s hoof? Ah~~ I It''s changed back! It really was a nightmare!!"


    Just when Yue Nai was excited in the Phoenix Academy, she suddenly realized that she seemed to be sitting on someone''s lap, and when she turned her head to look, she screamed in vain, "Huh?! You are the perverted master!!!"


    Sun Wukong looked at the restored Phoenix Academy Yue Na with a calm expression, and said: "It seems that the time limit for transformation has passed, so come and sit."


    Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy raised her head, looking at the sky that was still gorgeous like a movie, and opened her mouth wide: "This...Isn''t this... dreaming?!"


    "I asked you to sit down, didn''t you hear?"


    "Huh?!!" Phoenix Academy Yue Nai''s delicate body trembled instinctively, and subconsciously sat down with a''swish'': "Yes, I''m sorry."


    After reacting, he glared at Monkey King with a blushing face: "Why... why should I listen to you? Who are you and what do you want to do to me?"


    "You don''t seem to figure out your position yet..." Sun Wukong looked at her indifferently: "Or, do you want to become a piglet again? No... I think you should become a maggot club this time. Even better, throw it in the toilet, it will be fun then!"


    Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy heard this, her entire complexion paled in fright: "No! Don''t! Only this is absolutely not! You can let me do anything, but please don''t turn me into a maggot and throw it in the toilet. !!!"


    Monkey King: "Suddenly I feel a little sore in my shoulders."


    "I''m coming..." Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy immediately ran behind Monkey King and cleverly pinched his shoulders for him.


    Mei Xiangzi looked at Monkey King with a smile: "I feel that sometimes you are darker than me."


    While Monkey King and the others were still teasing Yue Na of the Phoenix Academy, the battle in the sky had also entered a white-hot stage.


    "Hee hee~~ So amazing! So amazing!!"


    Kaos could only launch a forced defense and counterattack with missiles under Astraea''s continuous melee attacks.


    However, as time went on, she didn''t choose defense, but used the same melee attack method to start a melee fight with Astraea!


    Nimf''s face changed a lot while observing all of this from a distance: "No, that guy is learning Astraea''s fighting style! What kind of system did Sora Lord install for her!"


    Feng Yin Rihe looked serious: "She can actually evolve in battle. It''s not going to work like this. We must fight quickly! Icarus..."


    "Understood! Air-to-air automatic tracking air-to-ship missile, launch!"


    "Hahaha~~~ Useless! Useless!!" Kaos looked crazy: "Absolute shield, start!"


    The wing behind her suddenly stretched out, forming a round shield to envelop her entire body.


    Icarus¡¯s attack bombarded the buckler, erupting with a thunderous roar, and even the ground was shaking, but when the smoke cleared, Kaos was still floating in the air unharmed.


    Sora Lord looked at the picture in front of him and smiled triumphantly: "Haha~~ Kaos''s defense system, but the strongest defense I have installed, just relying on such an attack can not break her defense."


    "Hehehe~~ I won¡¯t play with you..." Kaos gave out a terrifying laugh, and looked at Monkey King below: "I was still worried about the safety of my big brother, but now it seems that I don¡¯t need it... Then, I can destroy it as much as I want~ You must accompany me... play a little longer~"


    With that, Kaos''s figure disappeared in vain!


    When Nimf saw this, his face changed a lot: "The sound of wind is harmonious, time is..."


    Before he finished speaking, Nimf''s pupils contracted, and when he looked behind him, he saw that his thin wings like cicada wings had been cut in two, and there was Kaos'' evil intention. ''S smiling face: "Hehe~~The speed at which you speak...too slow~"


    "how come¡­"


    "Nemuf!!"


    Feng Yin Rihe yelled, unfolding the system of time, falling down while Nimf picked up and flashed aside.


    "You unexpectedly..."


    Seeing Nimf¡¯s severed wings, Icarus, who was originally only assisting on the side, flicked with angry flames in his eyes in vain, angel-like auras shining above his head, and a series of gorgeous and exaggerated weapons never existed...


    The "Queen of Sora" form completely awakened at this moment, and Icarus took it seriously.

 2769 Chapter 57 Pandora System

    "Ahhh~ Your lovely Nimf is injured, don''t you plan to take it?" Mikako took a sip of the wine with a calm expression on her face and said softly while looking at Monkey King.


    Monkey King did not answer, looking at the sky, his face was careless: "You have been collecting my data." His tone was not questionable, but extremely affirmative.


    "Ah~ I was discovered." Mikako still looked as usual, not the slightest flustered, and there was still a gentle smile on her face: "Don''t get me wrong~ I''m just curious, but unfortunately, in your On my body, I can''t collect a little bit of data. You have a wonderful body that blocks all information. It''s really curious."


    "I forgave your curiosity this time. You are not allowed to do these things secretly in the future. You will know when you know it. If you don''t know it, don''t try to explore."


    Mikako smiled gracefully: "You are my man, of course I listen to you. But I am curious, what if I didn''t listen to you?"


    Monkey King gave a flat look back, but this one made Mikako''s heart tremble suddenly, and her heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    It wasn''t until Monkey King retracted his gaze that Mikako calmed down. Not only did he look at Monkey King''s gaze, not only was there no reproach, but rather flushed with excitement, he took the initiative to sit on his thighs and leaned against his chest: "As expected, I saw it. Man, you are more attractive than other men..."


    "You two shouldn''t flirt and scold at this time?" Chu Yuan felt like he had eaten a large handful of dog food and looked very uncomfortable. Obviously, he is also one of the women of Monkey King!Why am I being ignored every time?This president is really a powerful character.


    "Well~ it seems someone is jealous." Mikako looked at Chu Yuan with a slight smile, and put her arms around Monkey King''s neck, and said softly: "Isn''t there another side? I don''t have a monopoly~"


    "Huh~ I won''t lose to you." Chu Yuan immediately got up and sat on Monkey King''s other thigh.


    Looking at the scene before him, it was a big shock to Phoenix Academy Yue Nao. Are these two people fighting for a man?Or are they both?


    Chu Yuan looked at the battle in the sky with worry on his face: "Goku, you really don''t plan to take action? Nimf has been injured, and the situation is a bit bad. That little girl seems to be getting stronger and stronger? Can''t it go on like this!"


    Mikako''s face was calm: "The''Pandora'' system is still the''Pandora'' system that has been strengthened regardless of the consequences. The ability to evolve and learn is extremely strong, but at the same time, it is also a spear for herself, which hurts others. The stronger she is, the more dangerous she is. What''s more, the system of time is installed on her body, which is even more troublesome. To a certain extent, her full strength is almost invincible. Does exist."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened: "Almost invincible? Then Icarus and the others can''t win?"


    "There is still hope. The artificial angel''s system is too loaded, like a one-time consumable. As long as she delays time, she will break down sooner or later. However, this is really pathetic. What are you going to do, Wukong?"


    "Hehehe~~~ It''s really a pair of beautiful wings!"


    In the sky, Kaosli''s blade-like wing actually absorbed Nimf¡¯s broken wings into particles little by little, while behind her, a transparent light shining in vain, a little bit of regeneration, actually too A pair of wings thin as cicada wings are formed.


    Seeing this situation, Nimf''s eyes widened in shock: "She...she actually took away my wing system!!"


    Feng Yin Rihe looked solemnly: "Is that what she meant by eating? It seems we have to be careful, otherwise it will only make her stronger!"


    Nimf: "Which pair of wings are all my computing power? If she controls it, then she..."


    Just when Nimf was worried, Kaos suddenly flashed countless electronic data in his eyes, and stared at Icarus, who was opening the "Queen of the Sky" mode in the distance. Icarus''s eyes were in vain. After being sluggish, the''Arsenal'' that was still regenerating also stopped.


    "Damn it! That guy used my system to invade Icarus''s system."


    "It doesn''t matter, Senior Icarus will not be invaded so easily."


    Nimf looked anxious: "You don''t understand, that guy has a''system of time'', as long as Icarus is stunned for a moment..."


    Feng Yin Rihe only then reacted, subconsciously displaying the''System of Time'' and rushing towards Icarus...


    "Ah~~!!!"


    Suddenly, a cry of exclamation sounded, Feng Yinri and his complexion changed drastically, and he looked in the direction where Asteria was, but just happened to see Asteria was cut to the ground again with a sword.


    "Hehehe~~~My goal is not her!~" Carlos succeeded with a blow, smiling very proudly.


    "Damn, that guy''s IQ has also increased!" Fengyin Rihe''s complexion is very ugly. She is very upset to be played by Kaos, but she is helpless. She alone must protect three people at the same time. Protect this , She attacked that, making her a little helpless.


    "You guy! Go to hell!!"


    But on the other hand, Icarus¡¯s "Queen of the Sky" is fully capable of success. Just as she was about to launch an attack, Kaos suddenly screamed with "hehehe" and his body suddenly became illusory. During the regrouping, it turned out to look like Monkey King.


    "Lord...Master???"


    Icarus looked at''Monkey King'', his original angry expression turned into a dull face, and the attack he was about to launch also stopped.


    Nimf glanced down subconsciously and yelled: "No, Icarus, that guy is fake, the master is watching it down!"


    "Even so...but..." Looking at the familiar figure in front of him, Icarus knew that it was a fake, so Che still couldn''t handle it.


    Seeing this, Monkey King shook his head: "So, they still need to evolve..."


    This is the flaw of artificial angels. Their system only recognizes the appearance of their masters. As long as they become their masters, they are easily deceived, and their self-judgment is still too weak.


    "Is your purpose for them to evolve?" Mikako heard the words, showing curiosity: "It''s just that they don''t have a system like Pandora, how can they evolve?"

 2770 Chapter 58 Evolution

    "No?" Monkey King looked at Mikako with a strange look: "They are all artificial angels made by Daedalus. In other words, the systems they use are all Pandora systems, but they are not like Kaos. So extreme."


    "Ahh~ Goku, you really know the science and technology of Sinaps." Mikako looked at Monkey King with a smile.


    "You really like to talk about people!" Sun Wukong unceremoniously punished Mikako, who immediately uttered a shameful yin: "I...I''m just pure curiosity... but nothing... The intention...and...and...even if you want to punish...you have to wait for no one to punish me...this place...but it''s being watched..."


    "I''ll clean up you later." Monkey King retracted his hand, turned his head and leaned his head against Chu Yuan''s great chest: "It''s better here!"


    Chu Yuan''s face was reddish, but she smiled triumphantly when she looked at Mikako.


    "Chu Yuan, you seem to be very happy now~" Mikako looked at Chu Yuan with a gentle look, but under this gentle gaze, Chu Yuan felt that she was being stared at by a demon, and hurriedly waved her hand: "No...no ¡­It''s nothing¡­"


    In the sky, Kaos, disguised as Monkey King, pointed to Fengyinrihe and Nimf on the opposite side, and gave an order to Icarus: "Icarus, I will order you now to destroy them!"


    "Broken...destroyed... Nimf and... Fengyin Rihe?!" Icarus''s three-no expression showed a touch of movement.


    Upon seeing this, Nimf shouted: "No! Icarus, that guy is not our master, our master is below! You are not so stupid that you can''t even tell who is our master, right?"


    "It''s...not really! It''s just...just his appearance...I...can''t do it!"


    "Stupid, idiot, idiot!!" Nimf screamed loudly: "The master is watching below, do you want to disappoint the master? Do you want the master to hate it?!"


    "...Disappointed?...hateful?!" Icarus''s pupils suddenly shrank and turned red, and his originally moved expression suddenly became indifferent: "I don''t want to be hated by the master! Counterfeit goods...all will be destroyed! !"


    "Ah~ Icarus is going to run away! Flash!" Nimf yelled immediately when he saw this.


    Feng Yin Rihe hurriedly hugged her away from the battlefield...


    I saw Icarus opened his hands, and two huge barrels appeared above his head, condensing a hot and dazzling light: "Ultra-high thermal body compression anti-ship gun 1-start!"


    Two huge beams of light traversed the sky and shot towards the direction of Kaos...


    Two steel wings flew out in vain from behind Kaos, forming a shield, blocking her in front, and also defending against Icarus''s powerful blow.


    When Nimf saw this, he was very curious: "What''s the matter with that guy''s wings? It''s attack and defense. What kind of wing system is installed?"


    "It''s useless~ It''s useless~ It''s useless~" Kaos stood unscathed, with a wicked smile on his face: "Now, it''s my turn to attack!"


    The small body flashed, the terrifying steel wings turned into several spears and pierced towards Icarus, but it was resisted by the absolute defensive circle opened by Icarus.


    "Not bad! You are really fun! Then play with me for a while!" Kaos let out a lovely creepy laugh, and a gorgeous cannon was regenerated behind his back, with beams shooting out. Listening to the''click'', Icarus''s absolute defensive circle was directly penetrated, and the beam of light continued to bombard Icarus''s body.


    Fortunately, the absolute defensive circle canceled out most of the power. Icarus only dropped a dozen meters to stabilize his figure. With a slender hand, a magnificent bow was already in hand.


    Upon seeing this, Nimf was shocked: "The final weapon-Apollo! Icarus, no! If you use this weapon, you yourself will be affected!"


    Icarus looked surprisingly serious: "It''s okay...This guy is very strong, I must go all out to do it, you quickly hide in the master''s barrier, inside, you will not be affected."


    "Idiot! What do you do then?!"


    "Hurry up! I''m going to attack!"


    "Damn!!!" Fengyin Rihe hurriedly threw Nimf and Astraya into the enchantment. The situation was urgent. It was definitely thrown. The delicate body flashed and appeared in Icarus. In front of him, his face was serious: "She has a system of times, I will help you!"


    Icarus looked serious and did not refuse. She knew very well that without Feng Yin Rihe''s help, she would not have hit Kaos.


    Nimf climbed up from the pit in embarrassment, ran over and hugged Monkey King''s thigh: "Master! Find a way! If this goes on, Icarus will be dead after Feng Yinrihe!"


    "It wasn''t me to save, now it''s your turn." Monkey King looked at Nimf and said with a serious face.


    "I... how can I save it?!" Nimf was dumbfounded, and looked at her back subconsciously: "My wings are dead, and I can no longer use electronic warfare systems..."


    "No, you can." Monkey King said in an absolutely affirmative tone: "You are all artificial angels made by Daedalus, loaded with the''Pandora'' system, so you all have the possibility of evolution. As long as you evolve, Not only will you be able to use your abilities again, you can go further."


    "Then...how can it evolve?"


    "Look at them..." Monkey King pointed to the sky: "Do you want to save them both?"


    "Yes! Of course I do!"


    "Then, release this feeling strongly and show me your determination to see how much you want to save them both..." Then, Monkey King reached out and touched her head: "I know. You won''t let me down, will you?"


    "Disappointed...no~! Of course I won''t let the master down! I...I want to save them both! I will never let the master down!! Absolutely!!!"


    A scream full of determination came out of Nimf¡¯s mouth, and the intense emotions finally stimulated the Pandora system in her body, causing her pair of broken wings to suddenly emit a strong and dazzling light, and then everyone looked surprised. , Once again grew a pair of more beautiful colorful wings.


    "It succeeded! I... I succeeded!!" Nimf exclaimed with joy: "Master, look, look at it! I succeeded, I didn''t disappoint you, right?"


    "Of course, now, do what you should do!"


    "Yes! Master!"


    Nimf immediately sent a message to Icarus and Fengyin Rihe: "Turn off your hearing system, I''m going to make a big move! You see the opportunity to give her the last blow!" ..

 2771 Chapter 59 This is Love

    To say what Nimf¡¯s most terrifying trick is, of course, her singing voice, as strong as Icarus, can¡¯t resist the terrible penetration of Nimf¡¯s singing voice.


    Upon hearing Nimf¡¯s voice, Icarus and the others knew what she was going to do, and immediately turned off their hearing system and even covered their ears.


    Nimf stared at Kaos and yelled: "I feel honored, little, my heavenly song will only be sung to the master. Now, make an exception for you to enjoy it!"


    When Monkey King heard the words, his face was speechless: "Sing it to me or forget it..."


    During the cultural festival, he had already felt the terrible part of Nimf¡¯s singing.


    "Obviously, I''m not too young, and I said they are young." Kaos looked at Nimf and retorted.But the angry Nimf brows straightened: "You fellow, it''s really nasty! Look at me-the song of heaven! Ah ah ah~~!!!"


    The terrifying sound spread, and the atmosphere was rippling with layers of ripples, and Chu Yuan, who was in the enchantment in fright, both instinctively covered their ears.


    "Sonic attack? Using such a low-level method..." Kaos said while putting down a soundproof shield, but before she could finish her words, she suddenly stared with pain on her face and hurried. I tried to cover my ears with my hands: "Why...how could it happen?!!! Her sonic attack... actually penetrated my soundproof shield..."


    At this moment, everyone experienced what is the sound of death, Nimf¡¯s terrifying sound attack, its destructive power has penetrated the atmosphere and shot into outer space...


    "It''s now, Icarus!"


    Feng Yin Rihe looked at Kaos covering his ears with a painful expression, and shouted out.


    "Uranus System/Uranus System-Start!!!"


    Icarus directly activated his final equipment, exaggerated and gorgeous multi-functional mobile artillery, and Icarus¡¯s personal weapon arsenal was presented one by one. Then, he lased several beams containing the final destruction, which instantly pierced the card. The shield that Oss unfolded destroyed her right arm, shot into outer space, and then exploded, forming a rare and beautiful firework.


    "Hehehehe~~~~Hahahaha~~~ It hurts, it hurts~~ It hurts! It really hurts to be love! Hee hee hee~~~" Kaos let out a series of terrible laughs, Her whole body was intertwined and flickered, and her damaged arm gradually regenerated intact...


    "Good recovery ability!" Fengyin Rihe looked shocked: "Icarus, hurry up, give her a blow!"


    Icarus was expressionless, and the moving cannon around him once again condensed a dazzling beam...


    However, just as she was about to launch the second round of attacks, Monkey King''s figure flashed in the middle of the two, and said calmly: "Okay, that''s it."


    Nimf¡¯s evolution has been completed, there is no need to fight it down, otherwise, Kaos used her ultimate power, but it was a bit uncomfortable. Now she, the flashing lights all over her body, has already told the fact that she is about to collapse. .


    "Hehehe~~~ Big brother wants to play with me too?"


    Kaos¡¯ expression at this time was particularly horrible and terrifying: "I just felt love very clearly~~ Sure enough... Pain is love... Hee hee~~~ Big brother should also feel my love for you. Yo~"


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and slapped her head unceremoniously: "Idiot, I forgot what I taught you? If you don''t be obedient, you will be punished~"


    "punishment?"


    "It''s like this!" Monkey King picked up Kaos, put it on his knees, and gave her little butt a "snap"...


    Kaos felt the inexplicable touch in his heart, and then laughed out a strange laugh: "Hehehe~~~ As expected... pain is love... Big brother is releasing love to me, right? "


    When Sun Wukong heard this, his raised hand suddenly froze in the air. What''s so special, this little boy is completely broken, right?Although this is indeed''love'', don''t understand it wrong!


    "But... your current situation is really terrible!" Seeing Kaos''s phone flashing from time to time, Monkey King frowned slightly.


    Had it not been for Kaos''s amazing recovery ability, she would have begun to collapse a little bit now.


    But fortunately, Nimf and the others effectively restrained her in the effective production battle, causing Kaos to not use his ultimate strength, or he would collapse directly.


    "Although using you to allow Nimf to evolve, something is wrong, but as compensation, I will help you fix it." Monkey King said, placing one hand on Kaos'' chest, and a faint glow appeared with his palm. Fluorescence was irradiated on her body, causing her gradually collapsed body to return to normal at a speed visible to the naked eye: "Okay, you don''t have to worry about your body breaking down in the future."


    Kaos said with a dazed look: "The body...the pain is gone...is the elder brother not loving me?"


    "Stupid!" Sun Wukong slapped her forehead again: "I said pain is not love. I forgot what I said so quickly, do you want to be beaten again?"


    "Hee hee~~~ I like being beaten by my big brother..." Kaos smiled innocently, and even slightly raised his little butt to let Monkey King beat him.


    "My God..." Sun Wukong held his forehead. When he encountered such a little loli, even he felt a headache. Don''t let this little girl get crooked.


    However, what happened to Chu Yuan and the others staring at him with abnormal eyes?


    Chu Yuan: "Wukong, you... you really are a pervert!"


    Mikako laughed softly: "After all, Lolicon is also an attribute..."


    Nimf heard the words, her eyes flashed with excitement: "Is the master really Lolicon?"


    Astria looked at Nimf spit out: "So, Senior Nimf, do you admit that you are young?"


    Nimf jumped and yelled: "You youngest, shut up, seniors, don''t interrupt casually!"


    Astraia instantly had a pitiful expression of being bullied: "Too bullying, what''s wrong with the youngest? Will the youngest be bullied all the time? I don''t want to be the youngest, I also want a junior!"


    As she said, her eyes suddenly fixed on Kaos, and then she shook her head instinctively. This junior is a bit scary, so let''s not...


    "Ahem~~ Don''t you always look at me with strange eyes? Am I a lolicon?"


    Nimf heard this with a look of disappointment: "So, the master doesn''t like me anymore?"


    Suddenly, the clouds over my head can be described as dense.

 2772 Chapter 60 Family

    Monkey King looked at Nimf with a black line at one end. When did this girl know so much that she actually classified herself as a loli?


    "Of course I like you Nimf, so don''t always think about strange questions."


    Kaos immediately stared at Monkey King with twinkling eyes. This is the cute little Lolita''s exclusive eyes to kill: "What about me? What about me? Does the big brother like and love me too?"


    "Of course I like it, so in the future you have to be obedient, and you can no longer treat Nimf and others as food."


    "If you are obedient, will Big Brother stop beating me?"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and rubbed Kaos''s head: "Being obedient and not fighting."


    "Then I''m not obedient, so that big brother can keep hitting my ass~~" As he said, he looked at Nimf and others, and a terrifying expression appeared on their faces: "I want to eat them all. Drop!"


    Frightened Nimf and the others instinctively entered a state of alert.


    "..." Monkey King looked at Kaos and was speechless for a while. He was so disobedient and couldn''t tell that you still have a hobby of being beaten up. This little girl is really crooked!Ordinary people''s thinking of punishment seems to have an adverse effect on her. It seems that this little loli is a bit difficult to teach.


    Monkey King looked at Kaos¡¯s bare feet and turned into a pair of cute and exquisite shoes, put them on her personally, squeezed her face, and said, ¡°In short, I want me to always like you and love you. , Then you have to listen to me from now on..."


    Kaos looked at the shoes on her feet, a very strange feeling came from her heart. She didn''t know what it was, but she liked that feeling very much. If you lose it... Look at Monkey King, Kaos is very serious Nodded: "I will listen to what the big brother said, just listen to you. If you tell me not to eat them, I will not eat them..."


    Nimf looked at Kaos with a wary look: "Master, are you really going to take her in? Are you sure it won''t hurt us?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Nimf and the others with a serious look: "A disposable consumable that was made just to realize the selfish desires of others. In fact, she is more pitiful than you, isn''t it?"


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Nimf was taken aback for a moment, and the hostility towards Kaos disappeared, but she was still a little worried about her character: "That''s right, but her character... is too dangerous. Got it!"


    "Kaos was just created. It didn''t inculcate any knowledge. It relies on self-study. The heart is pure and white. As long as you teach her well and let her learn the right knowledge, she will definitely become ordinary. ''S little girl is no different."


    "Leave this task to me." Mikako recommended herself: "I will definitely train her into an excellent woman."


    "Don''t!!!" Chu Yuan was the first to stand up and shout: "Never let Meixiangzi come, absolutely don''t!"


    "Seconded!"


    "agree completely!"


    Nimf and the others seemed to think of some horrible picture, and they all raised their hands to agree, and strongly resisted to hand it to Mikako.


    Monkey King: "I will teach it myself, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Chu Yuan seemed to see through Sun Wukong''s heart, pointing straight to the core: "Do you want to teach her to be a type you like and like? Absolutely not. I can''t give such a little girl to you to teach, or let me. Right."


    Monkey King looked at Chu Yuan indifferently: "She might run away at any time, tearing you up to pieces~ For example, intestines, hands~ or something, and then be eaten..."


    "Gulong~~" Chu Yuan swallowed his saliva with difficulty, stuttering: "I...I think...I think...you should do it yourself!"


    Well, she did forget that this little girl is a very scary existence, and it seems that only Monkey King can cure her.


    "Okay, that''s it." Monkey King reached out and hugged Kaos in his arms, rubbed her head lightly, and said in a very serious tone: "You will be our family from now on. As a family, You just have to remember that you must never hurt your family a single bit. If someone hurts your family, you have to fight back fiercely."


    With electronic messages flashing in his eyes, Kaos nodded very seriously: "I have already written it down."


    "Really good, reward you with a bag of potato chips." Monkey King casually moved a large bag of potato chips into Kaos''s arms.


    Just taking a slice, Kaoss eyes narrowed into crescents: "This...I like it very much."


    Nimf said with an affirmative expression: "Of course, no matter the food or snacks given by the host, they are the best in the world." After speaking, his eyes fixed on Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong didn''t know what she meant, so he took out a bag and handed it to her: "Take it."


    "I know the master is the best." Nimf took a bite of "Emm" on Monkey''s face, and went to eat his own potato chips with joy.


    As a foodie, Astria was especially envious of seeing this place, and looked at Monkey King with a pair of pitiful eyes: "That...I...I want..."


    Monkey King looked at Astraea, smiling without answering.


    "Sure enough... can''t it?..." Astria lowered her head in extreme disappointment.


    "Stupid!" Nimf knocked on her head with a look of hatred for iron and steel, "You are the only one who is still an''outsider'' now, don''t you want to do something?"


    "What are you doing?" Astria looked dumbfounded.


    "Also saying that I am not a fool?" Nimf stroked the collar around his neck intentionally or unintentionally: "If you want to stay..."


    "Ah~ I get it!" Astria suddenly realized, and hugged Monkey King''s thigh: "Well, if it''s Wukong, I''m willing... Let''s do it!"


    "Puff~~!!!"


    Nimf heard this, and all the potato chips that had just been chewed came out.


    The drink that Chu Yuan had just drunk in his mouth also sprayed on Yue Nao of the Phoenix Academy who was sitting opposite, making her look confused.


    "Ahhhh~~ I didn''t expect Astraea, you are so bold and hot..." Mikako narrowed her eyes slightly, flashing a warning of danger.


    Frightened Astoria hurriedly explained: "No...that...that...I mean, engrave it with me!"


    "It turned out to be this!" A gentle smile appeared on Mikako''s face again: "I thought you were wooing Wukong."


    Astria looked at Monkey King expectantly: "That... please engrave it with me! I also want to recognize you as the master and be a member of everyone." ..

 2773 Chapter 61 Inscription

    Monkey King looked at Astraea: "Actually, there is no need to inscribe it."


    Mikako teased: "Ah~ It seems to be rejected."


    "Huh?! Why is this!" Astria was hit hard, with an expression of impossibility.


    "Okay, you don''t need to look pitiful. I didn''t mean that. It doesn''t matter if you have to engrave it."


    "Really?" Astraea''s eyes lit up, and he immediately held Monkey King''s right hand with both hands and touched it against his neck collar. In that way, he was afraid that Monkey King would repent.


    Along with the extension of the chain, it was entangled in Monkey King''s hands, which also indicated that Astria had also become a man-made angel of Monkey King.


    Kaos tilted his head and looked at Astria, who was delighted, with a look of doubt on his face: "Why are you so happy? Is engraving worthy of being so happy?"


    Feng Yin Rihe smiled slightly: "Because it is inscribed with the person I like, of course it is something to be happy about."


    "Inscribe with the person you like..." Kaos was stunned, his eyes suddenly lit up again: "Then I want too!"


    Sinaps, looking at all this, the Lord of Sora looked gloomy. The artificial angel he created with great pains easily betrayed him: "It''s really useless. It seems that the artificial angel can learn independently. , It was a wrong choice, next time, I won¡¯t make such a mistake again!"


    As he said, a remote control device appeared in the hand of the Master of Sora. He squeezed it lightly and smashed it to pieces. Looking at the safe and sound Kaos on the screen, his face was as usual: "Sure enough... Didn''t he explode... What is that guy? It was time to dismantle the self-detonation device in her collar...Is it time to heal her? She really has a technique that I can¡¯t understand..."


    Gemini Hobby: "Master, what shall we do next?..."


    "Continue to create a more perfect second generation. Kaos is just a failure. I will create a stronger and more perfect work than her!"


    Kaos''s slender hand grabbed the chain around his neck, and pulled it easily, breaking it, completely disconnected from the Lord of Sora.


    Chu Yuan on the side saw that he was powerless to spit out: "This kind of thing will break as soon as it is pulled, and it has no binding power at all, so why bother to inscribe it?"


    Nimf answered with a serious face: "It''s not that there is no restraint, but the restraint is lifted. Our collars are equipped with self-detonation devices. Once we betrayed, they will detonate. The reason why we can be safe, It''s all because the owner dismantled the self-detonation device on us."


    When Chu Yuan heard this, he became even more confused: "When was it demolished? Why didn''t I see it?"


    Mikako looked at Kaos and said, "Presumably, when the self-detonation device is removed from her body, it should be when Wukong is healing her, right?"


    "Now~ Big brother, engrave with me too! Engraving is love, and I want to engrave too!" Oscar looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    Monkey King said with a serious face: "It is okay to inscribe with me, but once it is inscribed, it is not allowed to tear it off again~ When it is broken, it is the time of death."


    "Hehehe~~~ Big brother''s words will not break." Kaos smiled naively, holding Monkey King''s hand, and engraving with her.


    Seeing this, Astria laughed happily: "In that case, I am not the youngest, right? I can finally avoid being bullied by Senior Nimf!"


    Nimf immediately stared at him: "When did I bully you?"


    "Every day! Every time the master gives me snacks, most of them will be snatched away by Senior Nimf. He is so small, but he eats more than me."


    "You...who do you mean? You stupid!"


    "Little one! Senior Nimf is a little one!"


    "You guy with only breasts, see how I teach you!"


    Nimf and Astria both stretched out their hands and danced to clap each other.


    Kaos walked to the side of the two women with an abnormal expression, giggling: "You two... both love each other, oh~~ let me join!"


    "Huh?!!!" Nimf and Astria hugged instinctively in fright.


    "Family...no fights!" Icarus had a gloomy face, exuding a horrible atmosphere, faintly, and could transform at any time.


    "Yes...Yes..." Nimf nodded again and again.


    "This way...isn''t it?" Kaos looked at Monkey King with a puzzled look.


    Kaos looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes: "Then if I do, will the master hit my ass?"


    Monkey King twitched: "Don''t fight..."


    "It''s boring." Kaos sat down with a bored expression.


    Monkey King looked helpless. This is an abnormal little Lolita. He used to threaten the bullshit with his ass, but now it''s all right, but the other way around.


    "It seems that this home is getting more and more lively." Mikako smiled extraordinarily charming.


    Monkey King: "It''s not early, let''s go back."


    Mikako nodded: "The funding problem has been resolved, then go back."


    Looking at the picture on the screen, Daedalus fixed his gaze on Sun Wukong¡¯s face: ¡°It¡¯s really reassuring to have you here. It¡¯s great that it didn¡¯t evolve into a tragedy... In this way, Kaos also has his own. The home of..."


    "But Minos will definitely not let go. Kaos is just his trial. Next time, I am afraid that a more dangerous artificial angel will be created... Maybe... I should also do something..."


    When Monkey King and his party returned to the door, they saw Morigata Hideshiro waiting at the door for a long time.


    Of course, this is not the point. The point is that beside him, there is also a girl with wings on the back. She is definitely an artificial angel. There is no doubt that the three-no expression is just like Icarus. The general.


    Chu Yuan looked surprised: "What''s the situation? Senior Shouxing, why is there an artificial angel by your side?"


    "I''m here for this." Shouxing looked serious: "When I went to Sinaps to study the stone stele today, something unexpected happened..."


    Because Shouxing was particularly interested in the stone tablet, Monkey King lent him the dreaming device.


    Monkey King looked at the artificial angel in front of him and said calmly: "You don''t mean that she was brought by you from the Dreaming Device, right?"


    "It''s true."


    Nimf looked surprised: "The artificial angel was brought out from the dreaming device?! Such a thing would happen..."


    Chu Yuan: "Since it was brought by the Dreaming Device, you can just send her back."


    Shougata: "I tried it, but it didn''t work, so I came here and wanted to ask Master Wukong to take her in. After all, Master Wukong is not too short of such a person, right?" ..

 2774 Chapter 62 Gambling Agreement

    The artificial angel with a three expressionless face seemed to understand Shou Xing''s words, and took two steps forward and grabbed the corner of Monkey King''s clothes, staring at him with fixed eyes, as if he was asking for adoption.


    Shouxie saw it and recommended it more: "It seems that she likes you very much, so you should take care of her."


    "No way~" Mikako stepped forward softly, her eyes fixed on Shouxing''s body: "Goku already has several toys, but I don''t have one yet. As a childhood sweetheart, you shouldn''t give her to Am I taking care of it?"


    Nimf heard this with a look of anger: "What is a toy! Asshole, and you can''t call it only!"


    Mikako looked at Nimf with a smile: "So, you don''t want to be Goku''s toy?"


    When Nimf heard the words, his face suddenly twisted: "If the master needs it, it''s not impossible...Huh?! No, it''s not about this matter now! Don''t talk about it."


    Mikako: "Don''t deny what you want to do so happy."


    Nimf blushed: "..."


    "I said you did say something!" Mikako looked at Morikata.


    "Um~~ this..." Shougata saw sweat on his forehead, and he didn''t even think about it. If I handed this artificial angel to her, God knows what Mikako will train her to look like, but if I don''t give it, I feel that Mikako is terrible. Shouxing¡¯s aura is oppressed, and Shouxing directly admits: ¡°If you like it, it¡¯s okay to let you take care of it. Anyway, you will live in your home.


    "I finally have my own artificial angel." Mikako reached out and took the artificial angel''s hand: "Go, come home with me."


    The artificial angel did not make any resistance, and was led into the villa by Mikako like a robot.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Chu Yuan was deeply worried: "Goku, give it to Mikako...Is it really okay?"


    Monkey King looked indifferent: "You are still afraid that she will not cause a world war."


    Morigata Eishiro lightly stroked the glasses, and the light flashed on the lenses: "This...it is indeed possible!"


    "No...no?!!!" Chu Yuan was stunned, but when he thought of Mikako''s character, he broke into a cold sweat: "Maybe... it''s really possible!"


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "Not as exaggerated as you think, she is just a bit playful."


    "It''s a bit playful..." After listening to Sun Wukong''s evaluation of Mikako, Chu Yuan and others were speechless. If the dangerous character was just playful, then the world would really be over.


    "Then...I''ll go back first." Shouxing said goodbye and left.


    Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy pulled at Monkey King''s clothes corner: "Um... can I go back?"


    Monkey King: "Go, it''s been a few days since you left. You really should go back. I heard that your parents have called the police for this."


    "Wh...what?!" Upon hearing this, Yue Nai of the Phoenix Academy hurriedly ran towards home.


    Chu Yuan: "Then...I''m going back too."


    "Why are you in a hurry to go back? You have to sleep with me tonight." Monkey King grabbed Chu Yuan''s slender waist and took Icarus and the others back to the villa.


    In the living room, Mikako looked straight at her artificial angel: "I can''t speak, it''s really pitiful, I''ll go busy with things, for dinner, Goku, remember to bring it to the basement~"


    After speaking, Mikako took the hand of the artificial angel and walked into the basement.


    Chu Yuan looked curious: "Is there still a basement here?"


    Monkey King: "As the biggest black force in this town, do you think there will be no secret base?"


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan immediately thought of a lot of things, the secret base of the black forces, so I really wanted to see it.


    "Icarus, Fengyin Rihe, you two go and prepare dinner."


    "Okay, Master."


    Chu Yuan: "I will help too."


    "You...you don''t need it!" Monkey King hurriedly grabbed Chu Yuan. This guy''s dark cooking is simply intestinal poison. Whoever eats or dies, he doesn''t want to be harmed.


    After dinner, Sun Wukong took Mikako''s share and came to her secret base. It was said to be a secret base. It was a more appropriate weapon arsenal. All kinds of guns and ammunition, aircraft cannons, tanks, and so on. Yes, This is not an exaggeration at all. If this is known to the outside world, the country will probably send troops to eradicate this area as soon as possible.


    Of course, these aircraft and cannons are considered low-end in this secret base, and the black technology in the inner layer that does not belong to the earth is surprising.


    Especially seeing that Mikako is transforming the artificial angel, it is even more surprising. A human being on earth, transforming the artificial angel of Sinaps, do you think this is possible?


    Mikako, as expected, is hiding her own secret.


    "You are not bad here." Monkey King looked around, came to Meixiangzi''s side, and said calmly.


    Seeing Monkey King, Mikako stopped her hand and smiled softly: "This is my personal secret base. You are the first to come in."


    "You don''t have to explain anything."


    "I didn''t intend to explain anything to you. It''s just that I am your woman after all, so I don''t think I need to hide a secret from you. As for my identity, you should also know it if you want to. I won¡¯t explain more~"


    Monkey King did not continue to talk about this topic, but focused on the artificial angel on the test bench: "You really plan to transform her?"


    "When I finish remodeling her, do you want to give it a try?"


    "Competition?"


    "Let her compare with Icarus and others, how about?"


    "So self-confident? Wouldn''t you be serious, and transforming an artificial angel by yourself can be comparable to the artificial angel made by Daedalus?"


    Mikako heard the words, her eyes flashed with a higher war spirit: "Listening to your tone, I seem to like Daedalus very much. If this is the case, I would like to watch Bibi more."


    "I just acknowledge her due accomplishments in the field of technology."


    "So, do you want to see Bibi?"


    "Yes, when can you finish?"


    "Just tonight."


    "Okay, let''s start tomorrow, but the competition always has a winning mark, right?"


    Mikako heard the words, her eyes suddenly narrowed into beautiful arcs: "If you win, I can do whatever you want~ Be careful~ It''s anything~ But if you lose, you have to promise me a condition."


    "Okay, it''s so decided."


    Monkey King high-five and reached an agreement with Mikako.


    "Then, please go out now. I will install some secret weapons for her. You can''t take a peek." ..

 2775 Chapter 63 Allegana

    The next day, early in the morning, the house seemed particularly lively.


    Astraea got up early and went to the refrigerator, opened the door, looked at the empty refrigerator, and screamed: "No more! No more! The pastry that the master gave me yesterday is gone! I''m obviously There is a collection here, Senior Nimf, she must have eaten my pastry again!"


    "Unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable!"


    Astraea ran into Nimf''s room with an annoyed look, and watched Nimf, who was drooling in her sleeping mouth and smirked, and a Tarzan came down from the top: "Look at me... Tianzhu! !"


    Bang~~


    With a loud noise and a scream, Nimf woke up from his dream with eyes widened: "Idiot! What are you doing? Why attack me early in the morning?!!!"


    "Ah~~~ You must have eaten my pastry, right? Right?" Astria pinched the collar of Nimf''s chest and shook it.


    "Stupid! I didn''t steal it!"


    "It must be you! I usually steal it by you, so I don''t believe you!"


    "Long-winded! I didn''t steal it after all this time, and besides, aren''t you the youngest? You can''t bear it and pass!"


    "What is called Shinnin is over. Don''t always put on your sister''s appearance and say such things, and I am not the youngest now! Today, I will definitely not forgive you!"


    "Why? Do you want to fight?"


    "Boom~" Astria unceremoniously punched Nimf in the eye socket.


    "Wow~ you dare to really do it! Even if the master blames it, you will do it first. I will fight you!"


    Bang bang bang~~~


    There was a rumbling, the two scuffled together, but they all remembered Monkey King''s words, and no one used a weapon.


    Monkey King appeared at the door of Nimf¡¯s room wearing a pair of pants: "I said you two, are you so energetic in the early morning?"


    "Master!" As soon as he saw Monkey King appear, Astria immediately abandoned Nimf, rushed over and hugged his thigh: "This time you must punish Senior Nimf! You usually steal my snacks. Forget it, but this time, even people were reluctant to eat it up and secretly hid it in the refrigerator. As a result, it was all eaten up by Senior Nimf. There was nothing left! Too much!"


    "Uh~ secretly hidden in the refrigerator..."


    When Monkey King heard this, he was embarrassed. Is this different from an ATM?Even after being optimized, this guy''s IQ is still so touching.


    "After all I said, I didn''t steal it. I definitely didn''t steal it. I swear!" Nimf said with an annoyed expression, and finally added: "This time!"


    "Then why are all the snacks in the refrigerator gone?"


    "It''s all gone?" Nimf was taken aback when she heard it, and rushed into the hall in her pajamas...


    Looking at the empty refrigerator, he also screamed: "Ah~~My pudding! My cake! My butterfly biscuit! Who is it! Which fool ate my snacks too?!"


    Astria heard that, she was used to being called the''idiot idiot'', and immediately took a seat: "I didn''t steal your snacks!"


    Chu Yuan, who had been awakened, appeared in the hall in his pajamas: "It''s not the thief at home, right?"


    Monkey King shook his head: "It''s impossible to be thief." With him, it is absolutely impossible for outsiders to enter this house.


    "Then it can only be theft."


    As soon as Chu Yuan finished speaking, Nimf and Astria''s eyes were fixed on Kaos who walked into the hall with the pudding in hand: "It won''t be...you?"


    "What?" Kaos''s face was innocent, and his eyes sparkled with cuteness: "Are you going to play with me? Good! Good!"


    "Uh~Ying...it shouldn''t be her..." Nimf and Nimf were immediately infected by Kaos''s expression and directly abandoned their suspicion of her.


    But Astraea was still unwilling to give up: "Well... where did your pudding come from?"


    "Brother gave it..." Kaos was not called Master Monkey King like Nimf and others.


    Nimf and Astria''s eyes were cast on Monkey King.


    "I did give her two puddings just now."


    "What? Two?" Astraea immediately pouted a small mouth: "The master is too partial. I gave her two puddings in the morning, and I want too."


    "I usually give you enough weight."


    "But it''s not enough..."


    Monkey King looked serious: "Although the snacks I gave have no side effects, you can''t use them as meals! It seems that I have to consider giving you a standard to measure."


    "Huh? Does this mean to be deducted?"


    Nimf and Astria changed their expressions when they heard the words, and both embraced Monkey King''s thighs: "No! Master, we won''t be so greedy, but don''t reduce the weight!"


    At this time, only an artificial angel dressed as a maid came in with breakfast and came to Sun Wukong with a respectful look: "Good morning, Master, this is my breakfast for you. Please take it while it is hot. Eat it."


    Chu Yuan looked surprised: "You are...the one from yesterday...you can speak?"


    The artificial angel has a gentle and well-behaved face, which makes people very comfortable: "Yes, the president installed a language system for me."


    Chu Yuan was even more surprised now: "Mikako still knows this technique?"


    "It''s not difficult to just install a language system~" Mikako walked out of the innermost room wearing a capable uniform.


    "Are you installing this for her all night?"


    Mikako: "Almost."


    Astria leaned in front of the artificial angel, sniffed fiercely, and forced her to look at her: "You have the taste of my pastry, and say, did you steal my pastry and Nimf? Pudding snacks?"


    Hearing the words, the artificial angel showed an apologetic expression: "It turns out that it belongs to the two seniors. I woke up in the morning and was so hungry, so... I am deeply sorry for the trouble it caused you."


    When the artificial angel confessed to the mistake so cleverly, Nimf and the others are not good at blaming her: "Since it is like this, I will forgive you for the time being, but remember, don¡¯t steal it next time~ "


    "I will remember it." The artificial angel''s attitude was very sincere, but the strange smile in the secret did not escape Sun Wukong''s eyes.


    "It looks like a black-bellied artificial angel." Sun Wukong said with emotion, "Do you have a name?"


    "Olegana, this is the general term for all the artificial angels responsible for the management of Sinaps Street, and it is also my name." ..

 2776 Chapter 64: A sympathetic encounter

    Monkey King nodded: "Olegana? Although it''s just a general term, but it sounds pretty good, then call you Olegana."


    After that, he looked at Nimf and Astria again: "I''m going to wash up, you two are not allowed to argue."


    "Yes." Nimf and Asteria should be cute.


    Mikako and the others also followed Monkey King into the bathroom.


    In the hall, only Nimf, Astraea, and Allegana were left in the end.


    Allegana rolled her eyes, approached Astria¡¯s ear, and whispered: "Senior Astria, in fact, I saw Senior Nimf stealing your pastry before dawn. Oh."


    Although the voice was very small, Nimf listened straight, staring at Allegana with a stunned expression: "You...you..."


    "Huh? Didn''t you eat it?" Astria was also surprised.


    Allegana had a well-behaved look: "I have eaten before, but there are so many things in the refrigerator, how can I finish eating by myself..."


    "Yes~" Astria suddenly realized, and immediately glared at Nimf: "Senior Nimf, you still said you didn''t steal it?"


    Nimf looked angry: "Idiot, she is framed."


    Allegana said with a weak face: "I''m sorry...I didn''t intend to expose you, but..." Then, without Astraea''s attention, she gave Nimf a big grimace. , The angry Nimf''s whole face was green, this guy made it clear that he was cheating her.


    Nimf clenched her fists angrily: "You fellow, why are you framing me?"


    Astraea saw this posture, and immediately stood in front of Allegana: "Senior Nimf, you still want to beat someone after stealing something? Don''t want to bully the junior, there is something to come at me. "


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~~


    "What kind of pretense! Allegana exposed Senior Nimf, you just hate her, right? I won''t be fooled."


    Nimf was holding her hair in both hands with a frantic expression. When she saw Allegana looking at her with a smile, her anger rose even more: "Ah~~ I can''t bear it! "


    One swooped Allegana to the ground. Before she could do it, she was thrown to the side by Astoria again, so the two twisted again...


    Hearing the noise, Monkey King walked out of the bathroom, looked at the two daughters of Nimf, and frowned slightly: "You two are taking my words into ears, right?"


    "No...not..."


    Seeing that Monkey King was "angry", Nimf and Astraea separated immediately and sat down well.


    Nimf pointed at Allegana and said angrily: "It''s her, she''s instigating the separation..."


    Allegana had a cleverly confessed expression on her face: "Sorry, I shouldn''t have told about the sneaking snacks of Senior Nimf..."


    "Ahhhh~~I didn''t!" Nimf said with a frantic expression: "Master, I swear, I do steal Astria''s snacks, but this time I definitely didn''t."


    Monkey King looked at Allegana calmly: "Allegana, I want to hear the truth."


    "Uh..." Seeing Sun Wukong''s calm eyes, Allegana''s heart jumped inexplicably, as if her heart was seen through, and her heart was guilty: "That...actually..." hurriedly knelt in front of Sun Wukong: "Sorry, master , I... lied... but I didn''t mean anything, I just wanted to punish Senior Nimf, vent my anger for me, and the other Allegana sisters."


    "Oh~ this sounds like there is still a story." Mikako walked out of the bathroom, sitting on the sofa and listening to her ears: "Let''s listen, if we can''t be satisfied, you know what the consequences will be..."


    Allegana seemed to fall into painful memories: "In this case, I will explain to everyone... That was what happened when I was still in Sinaps... That day, that person (Nimf) came When we arrived at our residential area, I was probably scolded by the owner. She was covered with scars and seemed very lonely... Our Allegana originally only had the ability to heal physical injuries, at least he could heal her injuries..."


    "Holding this idea, we approached her... at that moment... she looked at us happily and said,''Adjust your mood and sing a song!"


    Having said this, Allegana''s expression became more and more painful: "That''s hell!! The sisters just like this... fall one by one..."


    When Chu Yuan and the others heard this, they were all scared out of the shadows. They knew the horror of Nimf''s singing.


    "After that, whenever that person appeared, we tried to escape immediately, but-was forcibly invaded by her, forcing us to kneel on the slate tatami mats and listen for hours... Sisters one after another... one after another..."


    Chu Yuan and the others were already in a cold sweat when they heard this. Nimf¡¯s voice was scary enough. If they were listening for a few hours, it would be hard to imagine the situation!


    All of them patted Allegana on the shoulder with great sympathy: "Now, we all understand your pain..."


    "Right! Right! That''s hell! So, please let me dismantle this sonic machine..."


    "Boom~~!!!"


    Before Allegana had spoken, an extremely terrifying aura suddenly descended, and with a''thump'', Allegana''s entire body was pressed into the ground by this terrifying aura.


    The heavy breath made anyone in the room immobile. Monkey King looked at Olegana with a flat expression: "My rule is that you can do anything that hurts the world, but you must never do it that hurts your family. So, I don¡¯t want to hear similar topics in the future, otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for cleaning up the door."


    Allegana was obviously scared and pale: "Yes... I''m sorry... Master... I''m just making a joke... from now on, absolutely... I won''t say... such things..."


    The horror disappeared instantly, and Monkey King¡¯s face was replaced with a soft smile: "That¡¯s right, family members should get along with each other in harmony, Nimf, Astoria, neither of you two Always quarreling about snacks."


    The two of Nimf froze and looked serious: "Yes, Master!"


    Sun Wukong went into the bathroom and continued to wash...


    "Huh~~"


    Chu Yuan and the others breathed a sigh of relief when they were just now, and Mikako also patted the plump breasts in fear: "I didn''t expect Wu Kong to get angry so scary..."


    Allegana cried and looked aggrieved: "Sir President...can you give me a hand? I...I have weak hands and feet...I feel weak..." ..

 2777 Chapter 65: Icarus vs. Asteria

    Icarus pulled Allegana out of the pit with a look of curiosity: "Allegana, why do you call the master the master? Didn''t you inscribe it with the master?"


    Allegana looked at Icarus with a strange look: "Senior Icarus, do you not know the relationship between humans? The president is my master, so naturally the man who will grow up is also me. The host, but the guild grower doesn¡¯t like me calling her the host, she likes me to call her the guild grower."


    "Is that okay?" Astria looked curious.


    "Well, today, I want to announce one thing." Mikako clapped her palms and attracted everyone''s attention: "Last night, I have discussed with Wukong and decided to hold the world''s most versatile angel martial arts club. ."


    "The world''s most versatile angel martial arts club? What is that?"


    Nimf and them all looked dumbfounded.


    Mikako: "It''s just for you to compete with each other to decide who is the number one omnipotent angel in the world. Those who win will receive a high-end gourmet gift package from Goku himself."


    "Master''s haute cuisine spree?!"


    When Nimf and others heard this, they all swallowed their saliva. They couldn''t understand the food that Monkey King took out. They usually eat only low-level food and snacks. This kind of food is already delicious on earth. , More advanced, drooling thinking about it.


    "I want to participate! I want to participate!"


    Astria raised her hands in a hurry.


    "Me too!" Nimf, who was more edible than Astria, immediately followed suit.


    Fengyinri smiled softly: "Then I will join in for the fun."


    Kaos teased Icarus, full of curiosity: "What is the haute cuisine gift package?"


    "It''s just that there are more delicious snacks in it."


    Kaos unfolded the pudding in his hand: "Isn''t this delicious?"


    "A hundred times delicious!"


    Kaos'' eyes lit up: "Then I want to participate."


    "Uh~~!!!"


    Nimf and others were stunned when they heard this: "Does this monster want to participate? That''s a fart! They only got the upper hand when they went together. Now they are one-on-one, and they''re still punching. !"


    Mikako added: "Of course, because this is just a game of entertainment, not fighting with the enemy, it is not allowed to use weapons with too much lethality. It is inevitable if you get injured, but you can''t kill it~ "


    Seeing Mikako''s smiling face, Icarus and the others shivered.


    At the same time, Nimf and their hearts were relieved: "If there are such regulations, we may not lose to Kaos."


    "Okay, then, I will announce the list of the knockouts now." Mikako looked very happy: "The first game, Icarus VS Asteria..."


    Astria heard the words, her entire face collapsed in an instant, and she cried out miserably, "Why? Why is my first opponent is Senior Icarus? Unfair! This is not fair! Shady! There is absolutely shady! "


    Obviously, Mikako ignored her: "The second game, Nimf VS Allegana..."


    Allegana heard this and laughed happily: "Please take care of him~ Senior Nimf." Obviously, this product is the same as Mikako, who has a black belly and cannot take revenge on the face. In the ring, it''s okay, right?Are you not being punished by your master?


    "I will definitely take good care of you." Nimf gritted her teeth and glared at Allegana. Obviously, she was also worried about this insidious guy.


    "The third game, Kaos VS Fengyin Dayhe."


    "It''s so pitiful, Fengyin..." Nimf and the others both cast sympathetic glances like Fengyin Rihe.


    To say that among the six artificial angels, Kaos, who looks the smallest and least threatening, is the most dangerous one.


    Feng Yin Rihe is full of confidence: "Under the premise of not being able to use the lethal wife''s weapons, I may not lose."


    Indeed, the only thing that can fight the system of time is the system of time.


    Mikako: "Okay! Our house happens to have a martial arts field, so let''s go there for the competition!"


    Just as everyone was about to leave, Monkey King walked out of the bathroom: "I said you guys, haven''t eaten breakfast yet, what do you want to do?"


    "Yeah~ I''m a bit hungry~" Astraea hurriedly sat at the table: "Master, this time I want a super big hamburger, that smells like roast pork."


    Nimf: "I want an egg burger..."


    Monkey King: "Only Chinese breakfast is provided today, not Western breakfast."


    "Hey~ how is this! People are looking forward to the egg burger, saying..."


    After breakfast, it was more than nine o''clock in the morning.


    May Tane''s house, private martial arts field.


    Mikako took a note, and said in a similar way: "Then, I announce that the world''s most versatile angel martial arts society will begin now, and I will be responsible for the live event by me Mikako Tane."


    Chu Yuan: "I see that Yue Chu turns out to be responsible for the explanation."


    "Come on, big sister!"


    All the retainers of the May Tane family tied a victorious cloth to their foreheads, cheering loudly for Icarus.


    "You can''t lose Astoria sauce~" A group of seductive big sisters, Geisha, are also cheering for Astoria.


    In short, although this is just a private performance, it still looks very lively.


    "In the first round, use the omnipotent angel from strategy, Icarus uses the omnipotent angel against melee, Astraea!"


    When~~!!!!


    "Now, the bell of fate... is ringing! The game-start!"


    Astraea was holding a buckler and lightsaber, her body flashed, and while the buckler blocked Icarus''s attack, a sweep of the lightsaber in her hand knocked Icarus away!


    Fortunately, Icarus could fly and stopped in time without falling out of the field.


    "So fast..." Icarus frowned slightly, looking at Asteria, the current terrain is a bit unfavorable to her.


    On the other hand, Astraea was smug: "I''m sorry, Senior Icarus, this range is my distance! In this case, you can''t win me!"


    "Look at the sword!"


    Asteria struck again and slashed towards Icarus...


    However, this time, Icarus''s figure disappeared in an instant, causing Asteria''s sword to cut a hole: "Huh???"


    "Appeared, Icarus''s top speed!" Chu Yuan, as the commentator, performed her mission very well: "The fastest speed of the omnipotent angel-Mach 22! Icarus is now located in Asteria Above your head...Look, there is a light falling rapidly, no, Astra is completely locked down, absolutely can''t escape!"


    With a bang~~, mushroom clouds rose into the sky, the world is quiet...


    Astria lay down in the dirt pit and was knocked out...

 2778 Chapter 66: Nimf vs Allegana

    "It''s too miserable! It''s too miserable!" Astria wowed, and plunged into Monkey King''s arms: "Senior Icarus is really unrelenting! Master, please comfort!"


    "Tell you to be overwhelmed. If you fight hard, you won''t lose so thoroughly." Monkey King patted Astraea on the back, took out a ham sausage and handed it to her: "Goodbye, don''t be sad. You have a consolation prize."


    "Wow~ it''s my favorite ham sausage!" Astria took a look, was overjoyed, took it happily, biting and licking, the scene is really imaginative.


    "In the first round, Icarus won. Now, starting the second round, Nimf vs Allegana."


    Two artificial angels are opposed to each other on the ring, Allegana has three expressionless faces, while Nimf has a face of arrogant self-confidence: "Huh~~ I am so courageous, the medical model dare For the challenge and battle, let you understand the gap between us..."


    With a "bang~" Nimf''s voice just fell, when Allegana shot her head headshot.


    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts."


    However, Allegana turned his pistol into Gatling, a mechanism full of black hole muzzles. Da Da Da Da ~~ shot Nimf¡¯s ass with a burst of shots. That picture makes people subconsciously watching it. Covered his ass with both hands.


    Then with a''bang'', Nimf was directly blasted off the ring by an extremely exaggerated cannon that Allegana took out. The rough picture made the crowd sweat cold and sweaty.


    "Hmm..." Chu Yuan swallowed his saliva and said, "The winner is... Allegana!"


    Allegana was expressionless and took out a bomb from her arms. With a''click'', she bit down the thunder and threw it into the pit where Nimf was lying on the ground. Then, with a bang, Nimf Submerged in smoke and dust.


    Allegana raised her thumbs down with her back to Nimf in the posture of a victor, and left the ring handsomely.


    "Too...too miserable! It is simply too miserable! Senior Nimf is worse than me!" Astria''s expression was stunned.


    "This Allegana really has the same character as Mikako. It''s okay to have a black belly." Monkey King shook his head helplessly, and had already announced the result. She would also throw a bomb to blow it up. It¡¯s nothing to angels, it¡¯s just that this terrible character and hatred of Nimf are really ingrained!


    However, thinking of the horrible treatment of being forced by Nimf for a long time and listening to songs for several hours a day, Monkey King said that he could understand Allegana''s mood at this time, so he didn''t blame her.


    "You fool! Why do you attack suddenly? You can''t win!"


    Nimf climbed up from the dirt pit, rushed to Allegana''s side, and screamed furiously.


    Allegana stood beside Monkey King with a blank expression on her face: "You talk too much nonsense."


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched Nimf¡¯s head: "Yes, Nimf, since you have lost, you have to admit your mistakes. The next time you face the enemy, don¡¯t carelessly talk nonsense with others.


    "I...I know." Nimf snorted and looked at Allegana: "Since the master has said so, I won''t be familiar with you this time."


    As he said, he nestled into Monkey King''s arms and looked at him pitifully, "Master, is there a consolation prize? I want to eat egg burgers."


    "You really have an obsession with Egg Fort." Monkey King made a quick move, and the large egg Fort was already in hand.


    When Nimf saw it, it was a joy. He kissed Monkey King''s face several times, and sat in Monkey King''s arms happily and started eating.


    Allegana looked at Nimf eating deliciously, with some greedy eyes: "Obviously I am a loser, why am I not rewarded as a winner? Master!"


    Nimf immediately glanced at her: "This is a comfort to the loser. As a winner, you should hide and enjoy the fruits of your victory."


    Allegana was speechless. Is there such a difference between the loser and the winner?I had known that they would have lost too.


    Mikako took the microphone and announced: "The next group, please invite Fengyinri and Kaos."


    Stepping onto the ring, Feng Yin Rihe looked at Kaos, who was only half of his height in front of him, and looked at Mikako on the side: "I abstain."


    "Uh~ are you sure?" Mikako was taken aback for a moment, wasn''t she still full of fighting spirit before?Why did you abstain suddenly?


    Seeing Mikako''s doubts, Feng Yin Rihe smiled slightly: "I know that I am not an opponent of Kaos. I heard that if I lose, I can receive a consolation prize from the owner. I won''t waste time."


    With that said, Fengyin Rihe elegantly stepped off the ring, came to Monkey King, and smiled slightly: "Master, I want a box of egg rolls."


    Fengyinri and Ben didn''t like to fight, and there was a consolation prize when he heard it, so naturally he didn''t have to work hard.


    "Due to Feng Yin Day and abstaining, Kaos won without a fight. Now, the final selection begins. Icarus will play against Allegana."


    "I surrender." Once on stage, Allegana raised her hand to surrender, and Icarus immediately went forward and stroked her head.


    Mikako on the side heard it, but it was full of black lines. In other words, she made a bet with Monkey King. Why did her artificial angel give in without even beating?


    Mikako''s face was black, and she looked at Allegana with a smile: "Are you really going to give up?"


    Feeling the oppression from Mikako, Allegana stiffened her body and turned her head dumbly: "That...I..."


    Monkey King said at the right time: "Mikako, the choice is in their own hands, and you are not allowed to interfere."


    As soon as Sun Wukong had spoken, Allegana, who had been instigated by Mikako¡¯s prostitution, immediately nodded and resolutely nodded: ¡°I¡¯m sure, I surrender. I¡¯m just an artificial angel for medical purposes. It¡¯s impossible to win Senior Icarus¡¯s.¡±


    For the prestige of Icarus, in Sinaps, that is synonymous with taboo and horror. She is giving Olegana three guts, and she dare not fight with Icarus.


    "It''s really distressing..." Mikako was helpless, but her face was full of smiles, and she was a little excited when she watched Sun Wukong cast joking glances at herself.


    Mikako didn¡¯t blame Allegana¡¯s actions. In fact, she knew from the beginning that the transformed Allegana could not be Icarus¡¯s opponents. The reason why she had to bet with Monkey King was nothing more than Just want to play some exciting sex games.

 2779 Chapter 67 Rock Paper Scissors

    "Next is the strongest artificial angel in history-Icarus vs. Kaos, the strongest artificial angel now, a decisive battle, let''s begin!"


    "Hehehehe~~~ The haute cuisine spree, it must be mine!" Kaos looked at Icarus on the opposite side, smiling naively and evilly.


    It''s just that the expressionless Icarus has been playing with the puppet toy in his hands earnestly and intently, completely ignoring the change in Kaos''s expression.


    Looking at the two people in the field, Chu Yuan showed deep concern: "Hey~~ I feel that the two of them are better not to fight decisively. The destructive power is not a joke!"


    Mikako said softly with a smile on her face: "It''s okay~ President, I have money now, even if the house is blown up again, I can build another one~"


    Chu Yuan looked ashamed: "This is not the problem, okay!"


    Feng Yin Rihe looked at the two people in the field and said: "That, Icarus, Kaos, or else, you two use rock paper scissors to decide whether you win or lose."


    Kaos looked curious: "What is rock paper scissors?"


    Feng Yin Rihe: "Look, this is rock, this is scissors, this is cloth; rock is bigger than scissors, scissors is bigger than cloth, cloth is bigger than rock, is it fun?"


    Kaos''s eyes sparkled: "It seems to be fun~ I want to play! I want to play!"


    So, Kaos and Icarus played rock, paper, scissors in full view...


    Mikako looked at everything in front of her, her face speechless, and squinted at Fengyin Rihe: "I said, Fengyin classmate, this is the world''s first artificial angel martial arts meeting I have held, don''t give it to me. It''s a strange place!"


    Fengyin Daily and the newspaper laughed and looked at the two equally matched people in the field: "I''m sorry, I will grow up, but I think this method is very good, don''t you think the two of them are having a good time?"


    Mikako looked at the two people who kept repeating rock paper scissors in the field, and smiled: "Well~ that''s it! It''s actually quite interesting!"


    "This is too..."


    All of the onlookers in the Wuyue Tane¡¯s family looked speechless, because Icarus and Kaos had been coming out in the order of rock-paper-scissors and never changed the order, so the result has always been-a draw , Draw, draw again...


    Kaos had an admiring expression on his face: "It''s amazing! I always knew what I was going to do! As expected, Senior Icarus!"


    "You are also very good." Icarus was expressionless, but serious.


    "So I said, what''s so great about this?" Chu Yuan turned his head towards Fengyinrihe with a grumpy expression, "You really led them to strange places!"


    Feng Yin Rihe looked helpless: "Um... I don''t know that the two of them will become like this!"


    So, three days later.


    The crowds onlookers have already fallen down a big movie. As little brothers, the subordinates of May Tane¡¯s family are disrespectful of the behavior of leaving halfway. Therefore, they have insisted on not eating or drinking until now, I have to say, These people are also a group of very principled ruthless people.


    After eating breakfast, Nimf jumped to the school with Astoria and they looked at the two still rock-paper-scissors with exaggerated expressions: "Oh my God, such a simple game, they When will the two end?"


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have made this suggestion to the two of them." Feng Yin Rihe realized his mistake deeply.


    "Icarus, make a fist... No way... this time I make a cloth..."


    "Kaos! Get out scissors, scissors!! Ah~~ You''re so stupid, why don''t you listen!"


    Nimf and the others kept shouting for help.It''s a pity that Icarus and Kaos have only batches in their eyes, they have already ignored everything outside, and they are only focused on each other.


    "Oh my God!"


    The people who are playing are not doing well, the people who are watching are about to collapse.


    For such a simple game, why both of you have to play rock-paper-scissors at the same time?In this way, there will never be a victory or defeat in a lifetime!


    Chu Yuan tugged at the corner of Monkey King''s clothes: "Wukong, let the two of them stop. If this goes on, Wu Yue Tian Gen''s men will be starved to death."


    Sun Wukong looked at the man in black who had already lost weight and lay crookedly on the ground, and Chao Mei Xiangzi looked over, "Your family is pretty cute!"


    "They all regard Icarus as their eldest sister. Most of the eldest sisters have not rested to eat, so naturally they can''t rest and eat anymore. This is the fine traditional spirit of our May Tane family~"


    "There are so many wonderful flowers in this world~" Monkey King said with emotion, and said to the two who carried him: "Come down, Icarus, Kaos, as if you two are tied, each will reward you with a high-end gourmet Big gift package."


    "It''s...even...did..."


    Icarus and Kaos, who had been repeating the same actions, suddenly froze, and their mechanical eyes finally recovered their colors.


    "You are... amazing! You can stand in a stalemate with me for so long!" Kaos looked at Icarus with an expression of admiration.


    Icarus: "So are you, this time the master stopped, let''s continue next time."


    "It was such a happy decision."


    Kaos and Icarus held hands and walked off the ring.


    In this way, the two had an inexplicable friendship.


    However, the conversation between the two of them was heard in Nimf''s ears, but with a broken expression: "You two are still going to play? No! Please forgive us!"


    "Master, what is my haute cuisine gift package? What is it? I look forward to it! I look forward to it!" Kaos looked at Monkey King expectantly with a pair of big cute eyes.


    Without sleeping for three days and three nights, he was so energetic, he was indeed an artificial angel.


    "take it!"


    Under the envious eyes of Nimf and the others, Monkey King gave Kaos and Icarus each an extra-large exquisite gift bag.


    After opening it, looking at the various snacks and delicacies inside, Nimf and the others swallowed, "Okay... I haven''t eaten a lot... It seems to have a taste!"


    "Senior Icarus, make a discussion and divide us..."


    Icarus did not say a word, holding the big gift bag in both hands, and went back to his room...


    "Wow~ Icarus-senpai can be stingy too!"


    "Kaos sauce..."


    Kaos stared: "These are all mine, what do you want to do?"


    "Uh~ nothing!"


    Being stared at by Kaos like this, Nimf and the others were shocked in an instant. This innocent little girl was even more terrifying than Icarus when she was angry.

 2780 Chapter 68: Another Icarus

    Sinaps.


    Gemini Hobby brought a sumptuous dinner to the laboratory of the Master of Sora: "Excuse me, Master, it''s time for dinner!"


    "Let it go first." The Lord of Sora stared at the things in front of him without turning his head. The Gemini Hobby was shocked when he saw it, "But... the variable-wing nucleus?! ~ As expected of the master, the house opened successfully, yes. Right?"


    Sora Lord¡¯s expression was indifferent: "No...sorry, this is just a semi-finished product... The variable wing core that Daedalus has incorporated into the Queen of Sora... It was added slowly when Daedalus expanded. Condensed and stabilized things...If you have to contend with that power, it will take the same long time here, let alone that person..."


    "That''s it~~"


    Gemini Hobby was a little disappointed.


    "But... that''s enough..." An inexplicable evil smile appeared at the corner of Sora Lord''s mouth: "That person on the ground... didn''t he easily healed the disposable consumables? He doesn''t like robbing the West very much. Napus¡¯ artificial angel? I¡¯m going to give him a big gift now. I¡¯m looking forward to it. He can treat this artificial angel as well, hehehehe..."


    "Pika~Pika~!!!"


    The semi-finished product "variable wing core" floats in the air, shining with shocking arcs and sounds.


    The cold season in March and April has passed, and now it is gradually warming.


    After more than a month, Mikako and the others will have summer vacation.


    Because Nimf and the others have gone to school, Monkey King now looks a little bored, so they lie on the couch in the yard, basking in the sun, and enjoying Olegana¡¯s careful massage.


    In the hall, Kaos, at the suggestion of Monkey King, watched those youth school romance dramas. The pictures of kissing me and me from time to time made her very puzzled, but also made her a little envious: "Hang out with someone you like... ...It seems very happy..."


    Turning his head, Kaos looked at Monkey King in the courtyard, his eyes twinkling, got up and walked over, hugged Monkey King''s left hand, and looked at him expectantly: "Master... Let''s go out and play."


    "Yes!" Monkey King smiled and touched Kaos''s head: "It seems that telling you to watch TV is not in vain. You all know you are dating me."


    "Dating?" Kaos was puzzled.


    "Hang out with someone you like, that''s a date~"


    When Kaos heard this, his eyes brightened: "Master, please date me!"


    Monkey King smiled heartily: "You learned very fast, let''s go!"


    Allegana looked at the back of Monkey King holding Kaos away, and said weakly, "That...Master...Can you also take me?"


    "Oh~ Does Allegana want to date me too?"


    Allegana has always been three expressionless: "If it is the master, it would be a great honor! Otherwise... there will always be a feeling of being abandoned..."


    "You are about the same virtue as Mikako. Okay, let''s go. Neither of you have gone to a human amusement park. Today I will let you play it all."


    Kong Mei Academy.


    Astraea covered her head with her hands, lying on the desk with a painful face, listening to the teacher on the podium constantly "pounding": "Ah~~ School is really boring! This teacher is so annoying. Ah~ they are making people sleep~~ Nah~~ Chu Yuan, can I blow her away?"


    "Stupid! This is a teacher! Don''t do strange things!" Chu Yuan was obviously taken aback.


    Nimf also felt very bored, and looked at Icarus beside him: "Or... Icarus, shall we skip class?"


    Icarus did not answer, but looked at the driveway in the distance outside the window: "Master..."


    "what?"


    Nimf and the others looked out the window curiously. When they saw Kaos and Olegana being held by Monkey King and talking and laughing on the street, each one was one. The assistant gritted his teeth: "It''s too cunning! It''s too cunning! We are suffering from a hellish classroom, and the two of them are actually shopping and dating the master happily!"


    "It''s decided!" Astria slapped the desk with both hands and yelled, "I want to skip class!"


    With a bang, the white wings opened, and under the stunned expression of a classmate, I flew out of the window...


    "Wait for me! You fool, don''t run away alone!" Nimf hurriedly followed.


    Icarus looked at the teacher who looked astonished on the podium, and at the two Kaos who were walking with Monkey King on the street with happiness, and suddenly felt that his power stove became a little strange: "Master I said...to follow your own heart..."


    With a crash, Icarus also spread his wings and broke out the window...


    Chu Yuan yelled and rushed out of the classroom: "Hey~ you guys hurry back to me!"


    The beautiful young beautiful teacher looked out the window blankly, feeling very hurt: "Is the teacher''s class really so boring?"


    In the next class, Fengyinri and Icarus looked at the few people flying out of the window, with a look of curiosity: "What are they going to do? Has something happened?" After hesitating, he raised his right hand: "Teacher, I I want to go to the toilet..."


    In the other classroom, Mikako looked out the window and narrowed her eyes slightly: "Ah~Does the group skip class? It seems very interesting~" Then, under the surprised gaze of the teacher and classmates, she walked to the window...


    Teacher: "Wait~ Mikako, what do you want to do?"


    Mikako responded with a graceful smile: "Don''t mind~ Teacher, just on a whim, I suddenly wanted to miss class."


    With that said, under the awkward gaze of the teacher and classmates, they went directly down the window...


    Monkey King looked at all the people around him with a speechless expression: "I said you guys, shouldn''t you be in school now?"


    Astria: "It''s so boring to go to class! Master, I don''t want to go to school anymore."


    For a scumbag, class is really cruel.


    At this moment, even Shou Xing ran over carrying the computer: "Master Wukong, please look at this..." As he said, he showed the computer in front of Monkey King.


    Monkey King glanced lightly: "These black holes...man-made angels have come to the ground again, the Lord of Sora is really incessant."


    Nimf looked serious: "Look at the location of this teleportation, which is just above our Kongmei Town. It is definitely for us!"


    Fengyin Rihe: "Master, let''s go outside the town, lest it affect other people."


    While speaking, I saw a light falling from the sky...


    At an altitude of less than 30 meters above the ground, there was another sudden stop. With a snap, the light ball dissipated, revealing the artificial angel with wings on its back.


    "That is¡­"


    Just seeing the face of this artificial angel, Mikako and the others opened their eyes in astonishment: "I...Icarus?!!!"


    "Hey?! Why are there two Icarus?!!!"

 2781 Chapter 69 Aphrodite

    Mikako: "Black wings, black Icarus, this is interesting..."


    "The variable wing safety device is released...mode-the queen of the sky is activated!"


    Heicarus''s eyes were indifferent, and a black angel halo shined above his head.


    "the host!"


    Icarus and the others all looked at Monkey King, waiting for orders.


    Monkey King: "Astraea, you go try it, be careful, she is another empty king."


    "Then I''m on it, Master!" Astria yelled softly, spreading her wings, flying into the sky like an arrow from the string, and the lightsaber in her hand shining, slashing towards Black Icarus...


    The black absolute defensive circle flashed in vain, wrapping Black Icarus in it, and Astria''s lightsaber slashed on the black absolute defensive circle, but it broke with a''click''.


    "What?!!" Astraea was shocked: "My super vibrating photon sword can even cut through the absolute defense circle of Icarus! Actually..."


    Mikako looked up at the sky: "Speaking of which, Icarus is only the first generation of artificial angels, but this black Icarus is the second generation. The strength on the shell is much higher than the first generation, so the output parameters are not Icarus can be compared, in other words, this black Icarus seems to be stronger than Icarus."


    Nimf looked shocked: "Better than Icarus?"


    While talking, Black Icarus''s body flashed, and he already appeared behind Astraea, and with just one blow, Astraea fell from the air.


    Icarus''s wings shook, and he leaped out to catch Astria, returned to Monkey King''s side, looked up at Black Icarus, but saw that the opponent had already summoned the dark final weapon and pulled it to full. Xian, the arrows burning with black flames have been aimed at the Monkey King and his group below.


    Nimf''s eyes widened in fright: "Hey, hey~~ It''s a lie! Do you want to use the ultimate weapon in this place?!!!"


    Just as Icarus was about to do it, an angry scream sounded from his side: "Don''t disturb my date, you annoying fellow!"


    The sharp steel wings ejected from Kaos''s back, condensed and condensed, formed a big gun pointed directly at the sky, and pierced towards Black Icarus!


    The black absolute defensive circle once again wrapped Black Icarus''s whole body. This time, he heard a''click''. At that moment, it was the absolute defensive circle that broke Astraea''s lightsaber, which was actually pierced by a big gun. , While Heicarus dodged sideways, piercing through her chest, the attached wind blade still left a bloody mouth on her chest.


    "It''s amazing! One blow..." Astria''s face was shocked. Just now she experienced the strength of the absolute defensive circle. Now she was pierced by Kaos with one blow, naturally full of shock.


    Kaos glared at Heicarus, his eyes gleaming frighteningly: "Excuse me who is dating my master, I want to eat you..."


    After that, I remembered something, and looked at Monkey King: "Master...they are not family members and can be''eaten'', right? So many, many~"


    As Kaos¡¯s voice fell, several black holes emerged in the sky, and the digital Black Icarus, Black Nimf, Black Astria walked out slowly...


    At this scene, Nimf and the others opened their eyes wide: "Even us... also..."


    Daedalus looked at the picture on the screen with a look of shock: "How could this be! The damn Minos used the artificial angels as weapons for killing!!"


    Mikako looked at the situation in the air, without any danger, consciously: "Ah~Although we also have a second generation who is more dangerous, but the number of the other party, it seems a bit bad."


    With the appearance of the other Black Icarus, they unified the final weapon, and the arrows that blazed the flames of destruction aimed down one by one.


    One final weapon is enough to destroy a country. If these dozen final weapons are deployed at the same time, it will not destroy half of the earth!


    "It''s not good! Hey! What...what should I do? Wukong!" Chu Yuan looked at the arrows of destruction that only burned with flames, and hid behind Sun Wukong in fright.


    But Monkey King casually touched Nimf¡¯s head, and smiled slightly: "It¡¯s up to you, Nimf, to invade their system and force them to stop all actions."


    "Okay! Master, look at me!" Nimf jumped out happily, and being able to be ordered by her master was her happiest thing: "Aphrodite-unfold!!!"


    As the sound fell, Nimf''s body shone with particle beams, and the gorgeous and transparent colorful cicada wings spread out from the back. Even the same hair was stretched and became more delicate and charming.


    "Give me all to go to sleep!" While drinking, Nimf¡¯s particle interference system has turned into invisible electronic information and invaded black Icarus, black Nimf, black Astraea, In the angel''s system...


    After a while, their eyes became out of focus, and the final weapon in their hands disappeared, falling from the air to the ground...


    But there is still a Black Icarus, Black Nimf, Black Astraea not invaded...


    "Have you reached the limit..." Nimf whispered, and fell to the ground. Monkey King hurriedly reached out and hugged her into his arms.


    "Sorry...Master...I couldn''t...all...solve..."


    "It''s already great!" Monkey King touched Nimf''s head: "Now, you can rest assured."


    Nimf closed his eyes and fell asleep in Monkey King''s arms.


    Mikako looked at Nimf in Sun Wukong''s arms and said softly: "It seems that the side effects of using this particle to interfere with the system are very big. They are forced to enter the cooling (sleep) mode."


    Monkey King: "It seems that the first-generation power system is indeed far inferior to the second-generation. If you have time, you have to help them improve their abilities."


    Mikako heard this and immediately became interested: "Oh~ can you strengthen their shell and power system?"


    Chu Yuan''s anxious voice interrupted the conversation between the two of them: "This is not the time to chat! That Black Icarus is about to launch the final weapon!"


    Monkey King touched the head of Kaos, who was about to act, and looked at Astraea: "Now, it''s your turn to act."


    "Huh? Me?!" Astraea looked dumbfounded: "I can''t resist this kind of thing!"


    "Nemuf has evolved, now it''s your turn."


    Astraea: "Don''t be kidding, Master! This kind of thing doesn''t mean that evolution can evolve, but you come!" ..

 2782 Chapter 70 Icarus â…±

    "One time...invaded so much?!!!"


    Sora Lord looked at the screen on the screen where he was sleepless, and he worked so hard to create a picture of a dozen artificial angels falling from the sky. His expression was shocked and ugly.


    In his calculations, relying on Nimf''s abilities, he would at most invade one or two artificial angels, but the abilities he showed now exceeded his calculations.


    Monkey King can only say that the food they usually eat is not for nothing.


    "Go on, Astoria, believe in yourself, you can!"


    "Even if you say that, Master, I don''t have much confidence!" Astria looked tangled: "I''m not like Senior Nimf, saying that evolution can evolve!"


    Sun Wukong spread his hands together: "I won''t make a move this time anyway. If you don''t make a move, then wait for us to be bombarded by the final weapon together!"


    Monkey King understands very well that if all difficulties are easily resolved by him, Astra and the others will have no sense of tension or danger. They will never be able to activate the Pandora system and achieve the possibility of self-evolution, so they can only be forced to force them. Evolved.


    "Huh? Why... how is this!" Astria heard this, holding his head with both hands, making him more nervous.


    Mikako encouraged her with a smile on her face: "Come on~ Astraea, our lives are all tied to you."


    Chu Yuan was also cheering for her: "I believe you can do it."


    Fengyin Rihe: "Go! Astraea!"


    "Why are you all like this!" Astraea yelled "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    After Astraea was so unconfident, Icarus looked at Monkey King: "Can''t...put the master in danger..." Then he looked at Asteria again: "Please take care of the master..."


    With the wings open, Icarus''s figure flew into the sky, opening the absolute defensive circle, and wrapping himself and Black Icarus in it at the same time.


    At the same time, Heicarus also released the bowstring at the same time, and the arrows burning with black flames shot out...


    A terrifying explosion burst into the inside of the absolute defense circle. Even if it was blocked by the absolute defense circle, you could still feel the slight shaking of the sky and the earth.


    "Icarus!"


    Astria and the others let out an exclamation.


    Smoke and dust filled everything in the air, blocking the line of sight, and couldn''t see what was inside. Only a moment later, I saw two figures falling from the sky. They were Icarus and Heicarus...


    Monkey''s figure flashed, catching the falling Icarus, and flashing to the original place again.


    Mikako went to check immediately, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "97% of the function has stopped, it has been...spent..."


    Astria looked blankly: "It''s scrapped, that is to say... dead?! How could... this..." Deep regret and self-blame climbed onto her face: "If I don''t hesitate... Uncertainty will not happen..."


    Monkey King caressed Icarus¡¯ delicate face: "It¡¯s really not worrying, I rushed up by myself, but it¡¯s very happy to see you care about me so much, so you can¡¯t just Sleep like this, Icarus, I can''t live without you."


    "Boom~~"


    As if the sound of a heart beating violently came from Icarus''s body in vain, she floated up on her own, shining with a dazzling brilliance, breaking through the sky...


    "The system confirms...Everything is normal...The self-evolution program...Pandora starts...Model type¦Á Icarus, ver¡¤¢ò starts!"


    The damaged shell began to repair itself...


    The original armor-style dress has turned into a gorgeous fabric form, perfectly showing Icarus'' proud figure.


    The new wings spread, making Icarus more heroic, beautiful and charming.


    A brand new and perfect Icarus appeared in front of everyone.


    "Too... great!"


    Seeing that Icarus was okay to evolve, Astraea, who originally blamed herself for sadness, cried with joy.


    "Another one has evolved... and this kind of powerful and chaotic effort..." Sora Lord looked at everything on the screen, with a shocked expression on his face: "As expected to be the queen of Sora, Icarus! This kind of power is really true. It¡¯s fascinating, it seems that we have got very good data!"


    "Give me... kill her!" The Lord of Sora gave an order, and more than a dozen black holes emerged, and twelve black Icarus leaped out of it...


    "Unexpectedly... there are?!!!" Chu Yuan looked astonished: "How many fakes did that guy make?"


    Icarus, who closed his eyes slightly, opened his eyes in vain: "The action test begins!"


    The absolute defensive circle was activated, which counteracted all Black Icarus'' heat beam attacks for Icarus.


    "Aegis¢ò communication failure...Response speed is delayed by 3.5F, make correction..."


    All the frenzied bombings of the twelve black Icarus were on the absolute defense of Icarus, but the Icarus who was inside was standing still.


    Hei Icarus, who is as strong as defeating Astraea in a second, can''t shake Icarus.


    "Too...too amazing! As expected to be Senior Icarus!" Astria looked at the situation at this moment, her eyes were already shining with the little star of worship.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed her face, and said, "If you don''t linger, you will be the one who is prestigious now."


    "Huh? Really?!" Astraea looked expectantly: "Then master, when will I evolve?"


    Monkey King: "The opportunity was wasted by you, I don''t know."


    Astria was hit hard: "Hey~~ Why is this!"


    "Dual variable wings, the action test begins!" Icarus was expressionless and muttered to herself like a machine. While removing the absolute defensive circle, facing the siege of the digital black Icarus, her whole body was shining. A transparent aperture aura flashed his figure, rushing out of the encirclement of several people as if teleporting, punched straight, and bombarded a black Icarus on the back.


    Amid the roar, Heicarus let out a scream, smashed to the ground like a cannonball, and shook an extremely exaggerated pit.


    It was just a blow that made Black Icarus scrapped.


    "That''s awesome! After the evolution, Icarus... has he become so strong?!" Feng Yin Rihe looked surprised, looking at Monkey King with anticipation: "That...Master, can I evolve?"


    "Your body is not loaded with Pandora''s system."


    "Is that so..." Feng Yin Rihe showed a lost expression. She didn''t like fighting, but the new posture after evolution made her a little yearning.

 2783 Chapter 71: Rampage, Evolution

    "Efforts to rise...400...500...artemis II launch is ready!!"


    As Icarus murmured, his whole body exuded a dazzling light and was entangled with thunder and lightning. In an instant, his body turned into streamers, piercing among the crowd of Black Icarus, and crashing them all!


    The roar and explosion made Astria and the others once again see the mighty and cruel side of what is the queen of the sky.


    "The enemies all crashed..."


    "Amazing¡­"


    Seeing Icarus who landed on the ground slowly walking towards them, Astria and the others felt a great deal of pressure.


    "Good job, Icarus." Monkey King smiled and stretched out his right hand, rubbing Icarus''s head.


    The overwhelming Icarus''s complexion turned red, and she changed into a girl-like shy and happy look.


    "Hee hee hee~~ I have been praised~ Is this love?" Kaos laughed: "People seem to be praised~ They also seem to want the love of the owner~ If I evolve If you do... Master will love me more, right?"


    As he said, Kaos fixed his gaze on the remains of Black Icarus, Black Nimf, and Black Astria who had crashed all over the floor: "Food...food...all food...is ready... It''s dinner...It''s dinner...Master...Love me more~!!!"


    An evil smile appeared from Kaos¡¯s face, and steel wings radiating light flew from behind, piercing the hearts of the artificial angels lying on the ground...


    "Kaos!! You...what the hell are you doing?!!!"


    When Chu Yuan and the others saw it, their expressions changed a lot, and they stopped speaking.


    "Hee hee~~~ Dinner~~ People must evolve... and grow up too~~" Kaos showed a broken and terrifying expression.


    Chu Yuan grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand with a nervous expression: "Wukong, what''s wrong with Kaos? Hurry...stop her!"


    Meixiang Zidai frowned slightly: "It seems that the program that devours her human system has been stored by her. The current scene seems to have awakened her bad memories..."


    Since birth, Kaos has killed and swallowed countless artificial angels, and this kind of procedural memory has long been ingrained in her brain.


    Seeing Icarus''s killing scene now clearly stimulated her, making her mad and in a state of rampage.


    "Wukong, don''t you stop it?" Mikako looked at Monkey King: "Kaos is absorbing the variable wing cores on them. With such a large number, I''m afraid it will be overloaded and run away."


    "If she can evolve, I would be happy to see it." Monkey King smiled and looked at Icarus and the others: "Be prepared at any time. If Kaos rushes toward us to attack, you will stop it."


    "Yes, master!"


    Icarus and the others nodded solemnly, ready to attack at any time.


    "This...this effort?!!!" The Sora Lord who had been watching the battlefield probed Kaos''s data at the moment, his complexion changed drastically, and for the first time a fine cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Gemini Hobby even exclaimed: "Okay...what a terrible effort!! It has far surpassed the evolved queen of the sky! This...how is this possible!!! If this goes on...Lian Si Napus There is nothing to do with her!!"


    "Unexpectedly... this kind of thing will happen...!!!" Sora Lord''s face was shocked. It was just a disposable consumable that he created at random on a whim. It would produce such a terrible change. Watching the analysis on the computer With the data that came out, Sora Lord felt fear for the second time.


    The first time I was hit hard by Monkey King. This feeling was so bad that the Lord of Sora instantly became irritable. At the same time, an inexplicable arc of joy appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Good job! Kaos! I didn''t expect it. The purpose I finally expected will be realized in your body~ Ha ha ha~~~"


    Gemini Hobby looked at the Master of Sora with a terrifying expression: "Master?!"


    "What are you afraid of?" Sora Lord asked with a wicked smile, "This is the reality the people of Sinaps hope for! What is expected...Isn''t this the unachievable reality...!!!"


    At this time, the Lord of Sora was surprisingly happy: "Okay, Kaos! Let me have a good time... on the ground and... Sinapus...!!! and this stagnant reality... Haha~~"


    Sora Lord stood up and laughed wildly.


    It''s been boring all the time, and now finally there is a sense of urgency that makes him feel the blood boiling, that''s the feeling!What I have always expected...


    The horrible black light gleamed, intertwined with pitch-black lightning, and turned into a pillar of lightning that fell from the sky and struck Kaos, but knowing that the black light did not cause any harm to her, it caused her to explode again, intertwined with black lightning And light, looks like the legendary witch.


    "It''s still rising?!" Mikako, who has always been Furui Shirami, showed a moved expression: "What... after all? This is far beyond her own limit! How can she hide in her body? With such an amazing effort? This shouldn''t be!!!"


    Sun Wukong said nonchalantly: "After eating so many delicacies, shouldn''t it be necessary to increase your potential?"


    "You..." Mikako was stunned: "Then the food has the effect of enhancing the potential?"


    Monkey King: "What do you think?"


    Chu Yuan had a frantic expression on his face: "It''s this time, don''t be very calm! Goku! If Kaos is really running away now, who can stop him?!"


    Mikako''s face was surprisingly serious: "Indeed, Kaos''s current output has surpassed the highest level of Sinaps, but you should be able to stop it if you are so calm, right?"


    Monkey King: "If it''s too much to deal with, I will shoot."


    "With your words, I''m relieved." Mikako smiled softly, and once again returned to her usual smile.


    "There''s more! And food!" Kaos was entwined with black light and lightning, and looked at Icarus and the others: "Eat! Eat! Eat all! When I grow up, my master loves me even more. !"


    As the voice fell, his figure turned into a black lightning and attacked Astraea...


    "!!!"


    Astria''s complexion changed drastically, the speed was not as fast as her reaction, she could only greet the attack in shock and blankly.


    "Flick! Idiot!" Nimf let out a shrill scream, it turned out that she had been awakened by the exaggerated noise here: "Aphrodite-unfold!!"

 2784 Chapter 72: Evolution, Evolution!

    An invisible corrugated light shield emerged in front of Kaos, blocking all system intrusions by Nimf.


    "No! It didn''t work? Could it be..." Nimf looked at the black Nimf who was lying on the ground, and his expression became very solemn: "Is it because of eating the''I''? "


    Kaos¡¯s immature face was filled with a terrifying smile, and his little hand stretched forward. Along with the black light condensed, a huge lightsaber no less than a hundred meters long shone out, directly traversing the void and slashing towards Yi Carlos.


    Astria''s eyes widened in shock: "Super Shocking Photon Sword...!!! She has learned all our tricks!!"


    "Artemis II launch!" Icarus calmly counterattacked, counteracting the slash of the Super Vibrating Photon Sword.


    "Hehehe~~" However, Kaos showed a scary smile like a ragdoll: "Artemis... launch!"


    Icarus instantly launched an absolute defense, and received this powerful blow from Kaos, the horrible roar that shook the void humming.


    "Hee hee~~" Seeing Icarus once again accepted his attack, Kaos gave out a wicked smile again, as if a little angry, an astonishing aura and black light exuded from her body, together Arrows burning with black flames appeared all over her...


    Seeing such a scene, Nimf¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly: "Too...too exaggerated?!!! So many final weapons were displayed at once!!!"


    Mikako''s eyes narrowed slightly: "And judging from its power, it is far better than the final weapon that Black Icarus used before!"


    Astraea: "No... I can''t help this trick... It''s over!!!"


    Fengyin Rihe unfolded its wings, activated the system of time, flashed in front of Kaos, and pointed to the Monkey King below and said loudly: "Kaos, hurry up and wake up! Do you know what you are doing? We are family members. The master said that the family cannot hurt the family! Do you want to disobey the master¡¯s order? Just remember it! Kaos!!!"


    "Master...family..." Kaos was stunned, tilted his head, looked at Monkey King below, and chuckled: "The host...is the family...yes...but you...not...you...are hindering me-food , Eat them all!"


    "This..." Fengyin Rihe''s complexion became stiff, obviously she had discovered something wrong, and even forgot them all.


    Mikako: "Ahhh~ It seems that her effort has surpassed the load, causing her memory to be confused. It seems to be back before the beginning." Then, she looked at Monkey King: "But she didn''t forget you as the master. I really care about you. If you give an order, I wonder if she will stop?"


    "Then try it." Monkey King smiled back and looked at Kaos: "Kaos, stop, I said, don''t do anything to your family, otherwise, you have to accept punishment. Oh~"


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Kaos appeared confused: "Family? They are obviously food... How could the food be family?" After a long tangled, Kaoss body was darker, and the puzzle was directly caused by her. The system is blocked: "Nah~~ The master only needs my family... right? The master only needs to love me alone, right? They are a hindrance! Eat them all... so I will grow up Now... Master will love me more, right? Hehehehe~~~"


    Nimf had a shocked expression: "Dare to disobey the master''s order... This guy is really a failure!"


    "Smack~" Monkey King stretched out his hand and slapped Nimf''s head unceremoniously: "You can''t say that. Kaos just broke his head because he surpassed the load. Let her calm down. Just fix it."


    "But... how do we make her calm down?" Astria looked anxious: "If we let her launch all the final weapons, we''re probably going to die!"


    Mikako: "Of course the best way is to beat her, and then give a good lesson."


    "But... how do you defeat it?" Looking at the sky with no fewer than twenty final weapons, Asteria swallowed hard.


    Mikako looked at Astria with her eyes straight: "How about...you rush up and try? Maybe you will evolve too, but you might win with Nimf and Icarus. Hope~"


    When Chu Yuan heard this, he immediately yelled: "You are the devil! Mikako! In this case, do you want to kill Astraea?"


    "No! Maybe it''s possible!" Astraea''s face was surprisingly firm: "I have missed an opportunity, and I will definitely not back down this time! I believe in the master, and the master said that I can evolve. It can definitely evolve! I don¡¯t want to lag behind Senior Icarus and Senior Nimf!"


    In a big drink, Astraea was holding a broken sword and incited the wings to fly towards Kaos in the air...


    Upon seeing this, Nimf exclaimed: "You fool! What do you want to do with the broken sword! Come back soon!!!"


    "I''m not an idiot! Senior Nimf, don''t always say that I am an idiot!!!" Astraea made a loud protest, but the speed of the flight became faster, looking at the top Kaos, with unconscious blazing flames burning in his eyes: "Come on! Kaos! Even if I die, I won''t take a step back! All the time, I have not truly perfected my master¡¯s expectations. ...At least this time...at least this time...I will stop letting my master down!!!"


    Firm belief, unwavering desire, and threats to oppress her life made Astraea unaware that the Pandora system hidden in her body began to operate violently, and the figure flying high in the sky was caught by a dazzling brilliance. Wrapped, wings are stretching, hair is getting longer, the broken sword in his hand shines with a scorching light, and the sound of''chih'' actually ejects a gorgeous beam of light, forming a very cool and exaggerated huge Lightsaber.


    Above the lightsaber, white thunder and lightning were wrapped around, exuding an amazing aura.


    "This...this is...really evolved?!!!"


    Seeing this scene, Nimf was stunned.


    "Come on! Kaos! Come on with me!"


    Her own evolution did not make Astraea show the slightest mood swing, because at this moment, all she had left was the high and fiery fighting spirit.


    The Super Vibrating Photon Sword II turned into a radiance that traverses the void in her hand, slashing at an astonishing speed, and in the shining, all the final weapons prepared by Kaos were smashed in half, destroyed and dissipated... ..

 2785 Chapter 73 Small Zeus

    "That idiot... unexpectedly has this level of effort!!" Nimf looked at Astraea''s combat power at the moment. After getting close, he actually forced Kaos to retreat. His face was shocked: "That Kaos...can only be forced to defend? Hasn''t this already surpassed Icarus? This...how is this possible!!!"


    Monkey King laughed: "Astraea is indeed better than Icarus in close combat, Nimf, come on! Now the three of you are enough to defeat Kaos."


    "But my intrusion system is useless to her!"


    "What she has absorbed is your''variable wing nucleus'' that has not yet evolved. Now you, looking for an opportunity, can invade,"


    Nimf¡¯s eyes lit up: "I see, Master!" He looked up to the sky: "Then, go on! Icarus, Astraea!"


    "Didn''t I...I''m already doing it!" Astria''s sweet drink passed through the void: "The multi-faceted photon power wings, the safety restrictions are lifted!"


    Bang!!!


    Astria stepped on the void and moved in the air like a teleport. With a sword, before Kaos had time to react, he cut off a steel wing behind him.


    Kaos'' eyes widened, and the expression on his face was still so evil: "So amazing! So amazing! So amazing! Nimf''s radar can''t even capture it! What a fast speed! How about this Yeah!"


    Countless black lights condensed around Kaos, forming a beam of destruction beams, traversing in all directions!


    Rainy intensive terrorist attacks, no matter how fast they are, they cannot be avoided.


    "In this case... Aegis-large!"


    A huge shield flashed in front of Astraya. While blocking the intensive attack from the front for her, she also slashed her fiercely. The huge lightsaber in her hand was indistinguishable from the naked eye. The slash hit Kaos, even if Kaos launched an absolute defensive circle, it was broken by a single sword fight and greeted her!


    "Awesome! Awesome! Awesome! Awesome!!"


    Even if he slashed countless swords on his back and looked embarrassed, Kaos still had a crazy smile: "It''s just... not enough~ not enough~~ For this kind of attack... not enough~! Self-repair system, start! "


    The scars on Kaos'' body recovered in a moment.


    "And ah~" Kaosi smiled: "Don''t forget~ I also ate the black "you"! Although it''s only LV1, you are LV2, but ah! Efforts can change the gap. ~"


    I saw Kaos''s small hand, and he also condensed an extremely exaggerated huge lightsaber in his hand: "And ah! If it is faster than speed...you can''t beat me~"


    The next moment, the figure appeared in vain behind Astraea, and the huge lightsaber was also slashed vertically!


    "What about the system of time!" Astria yelled softly, and her wings shook, as if teleporting to avoid Kaos''s attack: "Now I, as long as there is a slight noise, I can dodge all attacks!"


    "Hehehe~~Really?" Kaos let out a terrifying laugh: "Since it can be dodged, just let you not dodge it!"


    The electronic data in her eyes was beating quickly, and a strange wave radiated from her body. Wherever the wave passed, everything was forbidden to move¡ªtime, was stopped.


    And Astria stood still in the space where time stopped.


    "In this case, it will become a target~" Kaos raised his small hand, and the arrows of the final weapon emerged again, aiming at the direction of Asteria.


    However, when she was about to launch an attack, a transparent halo suddenly wrapped her with the final weapon. Icarus, who had been waiting for an opportunity from a distance, shot, but even she herself was in the defensive circle: " Don''t move, Kaos, if you attack, you will be injured yourself."


    "Why haven''t you been stopped by time?" Kaos looked at Icarus with a puzzled look, then fixed his gaze on the card she was holding: "It turns out to be a universal card! It is indeed the same as me, possessing The ability to stop time... In this case..."


    Kaos smiled weirdly: "This level of absolute defense can''t stop me now~" As he said, the huge lightsaber in his hand was already chopped down, and it clicked and wrapped it directly. Her absolute defensive circle was split in half.


    The final weapons around also began to buzzing and trembling, shining with the light of destruction.


    "How could it make you succeed!"


    Astria, who had been stopped by the time, suddenly yelled, moved, waved the Super Vibrating Photon Sword II in his hand, turned into streamers, and once again slashed and dissipated dozens of final weapons.


    It turned out that Icarus used the ability of the universal card to directly cancel the time when Astraea was frozen.


    "so troublesome¡­"


    Kaos frowned slightly, and was stopped one after another, which made her very unhappy: "Isn''t it okay to be eaten obediently... why are you struggling!"


    The little hand was raised high, and black technology barrels reappeared all over her body. Each terrifying muzzle was surrounded by black lightning, condensing black beams of lightning.


    "This...this is...Zhou...Zeu...Zeus?!!! Why?!!!" Astria saw this situation, she was so frightened that she couldn''t speak: "Why is this guy carrying such a danger? Weapons? I didn''t know before!!"


    Seeing this picture, Mikako''s expression became more solemn than ever before: "Sora Lord... really crazy... he really made Kaos as a disposable consumable! Even this kind of thing! The weapons were all loaded by him..."


    "Finally... Has it been used..."


    Sinapus, the Lord of Sora looked at the picture in front of him, his expression was incomparably crazy and solemn. When he saw Kaos suddenly evolving and showed such a terrible effort, he was frightened in a cold sweat. In fact, it is this one-time consumable destruction-level weapon mounted on Kaos, Zeus, which was originally mounted to deal with Monkey King.


    Although it can''t be compared with the Zeus he has mastered, it is also a small Zeus. With the terrifying power of Kaos, the power displayed may not be much weaker than the real Zeus.


    Daedalus, a visual warrior who saw this picture, couldn''t help but explode: "The bastard Minos has installed such a destructive weapon on her body! Isn''t he trying to destroy the earth! !" ..

 2786 Chapter 74 This is the Master

    "Her body... is really loaded with very dangerous things." Mikako looked at Kaos in the sky, her expression calm and calm, and she didn''t realize the danger at all: "If she is really allowed to launch successfully, maybe So it can destroy most of the earth."


    "Won''t let her succeed! Aphrodite!!!"


    Nim screamed, and started his hacking system.


    At this moment, Kaos''s attention was all focused on Icarus and Asteria, and he still had the energy to prevent Nimf from being hacked.


    When she reacted, Nimf had successfully invaded her brain, making Kaos stunned for an instant, and the little Zeus that had just been activated gradually dissipated...


    Nimf shouted to the sky: "Icarus...Astraea! Quick! Now, I can''t control it for long!"


    "Leave it to us!" At this moment, Astraea was full of the heroic aura of the releaser, raising the huge lightsaber in his hand, slashing the streamer, and smashing the gorgeous and exaggerated steel between Kaos''s back. On the wing.


    At the same time, Icarus also launched his own weapon arsenal, blasting through streamers, completely submerging Kaos¡¯s tiny body...


    When Chu Yuan saw this picture, he looked worried: "Hey hey hey~~ Is it too much? Don''t kill Kaos!"


    Nimf: "Don''t worry, they are measured and their attacks will not be fatal."


    As the light and smoke dissipated, it was Kaos¡¯s embarrassed figure that appeared in front of everyone: "Hee hee~~~ That''s amazing! It''s really amazing~~ I thought... I was going to die. Well...hehe...not enough power...not enough...not enough...I need more...more...more..."


    Lightning is intertwined, thunderclouds are rolling, Kaos¡¯s rising breath, as well as the weather between heaven and earth are all affected. The destroyed wings are reborn in good condition again, but this time, the replacement is not steel. Wings, but the six pairs of light wings with white wings in the colorful color, and even her body grows and elongates at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    After a while, Kaos turned from a little loli into a big sister with a proud figure.


    In the original book, her final evolution was just to become a girl, and here, because Monkey King cured her hidden dangers, and ate a lot of delicious food, she increased her potential. Now she is completely It has evolved into a stage of maturity.


    The terrible effort drew the heaven and the earth, igniting the mighty power of the sky, and thunder and lightning.


    "This...this is?!!!" Seeing this situation, Astraea and the others looked solemnly: "She actually... has also evolved?!!!"


    Seeing this, Monkey King stood up in vain.


    "Goku?"


    Mikako and the others all looked at Monkey King.


    Without saying a word, Monkey King took a step forward, and he already appeared in front of the two girls of Icarus, staring at Kaos in front of him: "That''s it, Kaos."


    "No way! No way~~Master..." Kaos let out a terrifying laugh, looked directly at Monkey King, grinning weirdly: "My goal has not been achieved yet...how can I stop...hehehe ¡­Please stay a little longer...otherwise...but you will get hurt~"


    "No way, Master!" Astraea hurriedly stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "Kaos''s head is completely broken now, it is impossible to follow your orders."


    "It seems this is indeed the case." Monkey King looked at Kaos with a plain face.Calmly spoke: "If you just violate my order, you will be punished."


    "Hehehehe~~~ Does the master want to give me love?" Kaos issued a series of evil smiles: "Then I also want to give the master deep love..."


    The lightsaber in his hand was shining, straight down to Monkey King, his face was full of madness: "Love~ it is pain! Master, come and make me give you deep pain... Deep love!!!"


    "It seems that the overload is overwhelming and the head is broken."


    Monkey King stretched out a single finger and blocked Kaos''s devastating slash with only one finger.


    "this is!!!"


    Mikako and the others all showed shocked expressions. The horror that Kaos showed at the moment, all of them felt personally, but it was such a terrifying blow that Sun Wukong only used one finger to parry?This this¡­!!


    Excitement and shock are obviously speechless.


    "No...impossible!!! Impossible!!!"


    Kaos''s pupils tightened, and again he swiped continuously at the extreme speed, the horrible shadow of the sword turned into a stream of light, and he slashed down towards Monkey King.


    However, what makes people stunned is that Monkey King is still calm, taking it all with just one finger, so casual and indifferent: "I''ve said that so far, you seem very disobedient."


    With that said, Monkey King suddenly clamped the slashed lightsaber with his two fingers, and with a little force, he heard a sound of''click'', the huge lightsaber was instantly pinched to pieces, shattered and dissipated!


    Astria''s shocked eyes almost stared out: "Why...how?! The master actually crushed the Ultra Vibratory Photon Sword II with bare hands?!!!"


    After the shock, Mikako showed a charming smile: "I knew that Wukong would be very strong, but I didn''t expect that it would be so exaggerated..."


    "How...how could it be possible!!!" Looking at the picture on the screen, Lord Sora''s pupils suddenly tightened, and he lost his voice in horror. At this moment, cold sweat instantly wetted his clothes, and the emotion of terror spread in his heart: " This guy... is so powerful?!!!"


    He had always thought that what he was playing was just a game, but now he suddenly discovered that the game he had always thought was far beyond his control, and that the person on the ground had actually threatened him.


    Daedalus was also deeply shocked: "This is not a power that humans can control at all. Who is he?! It''s really getting more and more mysterious..."


    Monkey King looked at Kaos who was astonished and sluggish, and smiled: "If you stop now, you can save a few shots."


    "I..." Causton felt a terrifying emotion spreading, and her delicate body couldn''t help shaking violently, as if a drunk person was suddenly awakened, and the dazzling memory was also at this moment. Was awakened a little, and was dazed: "Lord...man???"


    A horrible armament gradually dissipated, Kaos withdrew from the fighting form, his eyes closed, and his body fell towards the ground...

 2787 Chapter 75 Zeus

    Monkey King grabbed Kaos''s hand and pulled him into his arms.


    Different from the feeling when I was a child, the feeling now is full of softness.


    But the small is good, the big is the big second, whether the small is better or the big one is even more seconds, it is really tangled.


    "Lord...man..." Kaoswei opened his eyes, looking at Monkey King, weakly: "Am I... a bad boy again?"


    His head crackled and came to the brink of destruction.


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "Children, there is always a rebellious period. Once this rebellious period has passed, everything will pass naturally, but well, you still have to accept punishment~"


    As Monkey King said, he stroked Kaos¡¯ forehead with one hand, and the fluorescent light in his hand was shining, and the damaged brain recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    "This... is not technology at all?" Daedalus looked at all of this, his eyes widened, full of surprise and curiosity.


    "This person... definitely can''t stay!!"


    Sora Lord¡¯s expression was ugly and serious at this time. With a big hand, Sinapus¡¯s strongest venting system, Zeus, was activated in a heavy roar...


    At this moment, as if the end of the world was about to come, the sky was enveloped by thick black clouds, making the ground plunged into darkness...


    "Fa...what happened?!!!"


    Chu Yuan and the others raised their heads in shock, but they saw the blazing light in the dark clouds, like a dawn in the endless darkness, but it contained endless destruction and danger.


    Nimf lost his voice in amazement: "Yes... it is Zeus!!! It is Sinaps'' strongest venting system-Zeus! The Lord of Sky has actually activated Zeus! Does he want to destroy the earth and destroy us?


    "Lord...Master?!!!"


    Gemini Habi and other artificial angels were also shocked and exclaimed by the actions of the master of the sky.


    "This person...must die, he shouldn''t exist in the world!!" Sora Lord had a terrifying expression, showing madness.Completely beyond understanding, beyond the existence of control, he felt endless panic. Such an existence must be destroyed.


    "But Master, it''s not necessary..."


    Sora Lord said with a sullen face, and said, "Give me the maximum output! Even if all the energy of Sinaps is consumed, I will destroy him!"


    "Master, in this case, the ground will also..."


    With a terrifying expression on his face, Sora Lord stared at the twins Hobby and other artificial angels: "Don''t talk nonsense to me! Do you also want to violate my orders?"


    "Yes! Master!"


    The Geminis, Hobby and others, were pale with fright on the expression of the Lord of Sora. They did not dare to hesitate at all, and started to do their own work, running the strongest emptying system of Sinapus-Zeus, so The aiming direction is exactly the ground where Monkey King and his party are.


    Sora Lord returned to the main seat, staring at the Monkey King on the screen, and the victor''s faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "I am curious, can you survive the full blow of Zeus?"


    "Zeus...Minos, this lunatic..." Daedalus looked at the picture in front of him with a worried expression on his face.


    She is very clear about the terrible Zeus, if the full output is enough to destroy the entire earth.


    "Never let you do this!" Daedalus had a firm face and stayed at home. She resolutely disarmed the base''s protective system and rushed out the door...


    But the next moment...


    Bang~!!!!


    Suddenly, Daedalus felt a violent shaking and shaking of the base she was on, causing her to fall to the ground.


    "Someone is attacking here?!!!"


    Daedalus hurriedly twisted the bracelet on his wrist, and a virtual screen flashed, but he saw several Black Icarus, Black Astria, and Black Nimf appear at her door, raising their hands. Weapons bombarded...


    After Daedalus saw it, his face changed drastically...


    As the door shattered and collapsed, Heicarus and other artificial angels appeared at the door and also appeared in Daedalus'' sight.


    "Master Daedalus, the master wants you to tell him..."


    "I won''t go with you."


    Heinemf smiled: "That''s right, the master said, if you refuse, you can even kill it!"


    Daedalus looked at the weapon aimed at him by Heicarus and other artificial angels, was silent for a while, and sighed slightly: "It seems that Minos really made up his mind this time..."


    ground.


    Mikako raised her head and looked at the rolling dark clouds, the dazzling light, her face was more solemn: "Unexpectedly, the Lord of Sora would actually use Zeus of Sinapus. This time, it seems that he is true. The dog jumped off the wall in a hurry..." Then he looked at Monkey King again: "So, what are you going to do, Wukong? This Zeus''s full blow is enough to destroy the earth."


    Nimf stood up resolutely: "Master, let me go back to Sinaps! Only I can stop the ZEUS system and stop the launch of Zeus."


    The so-called looked at Nimf with a faint smile: "Your self-detonation device is long gone, how do you want to stop it?"


    "Hey?" Sun Wukong saw through the thoughts in his heart with a glance, making Nimf stunned.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched Nimf¡¯s head, and smiled slightly: "You have always been fighting. Now, it¡¯s time for you to see how heroic my master is when I fight."


    "Zeus, do you really think that you are invincible?" Monkey King smiled lightly and gave orders to Icarus and the others: "You all stay here for me, no one is allowed to move."


    As he said, his figure soared into the sky, standing proudly above the void, looking at the destroying light that was about to fall above: "Come on, Lord of the sky, I will let you clearly understand what is the difference in strength and what It''s the unbridgeable gap between man and God."


    Seeing Monkey King''s posture, Sora Lord''s eyes widened in shock: "He...he...he wants to face Zeus''s full blow? Arrogant! Really arrogant! Hobby, are you not ready yet?"


    "It''s ready, Master!"


    "Then what are you waiting for, launch! Launch it for me!!"


    The dazzling light pierced the dark clouds and dispelled the darkness. The dazzling light shining on the earth, full of destruction waves, was like a falling sun, blasting towards Monkey King''s position...


    "the host!!!"


    At this moment, Icarus and their faces changed drastically, and they couldn''t help but want to fly high...


    Mikako grabbed them and smiled slightly: "As women, now, we have to believe that Wukong is the one, and we will die together~"

 2788 Chapter 76: Rule Stone

    The dazzling rays of the sun almost drowned Monkey King''s figure.


    Icarus and the others looked at them very nervously, even if their eyes were irritated by the light, they didn''t dare to blink.


    "You want to stop Zeus with manpower, do you really think you are invincible?" Sora Lord sneered, the arc of the victor already hung on his face, as the master of Sinaps, he knew better than anyone else. The power of Zeus is a blow that can destroy the earth. Can humans stop it?


    Seeing the figure that was almost swallowed by the dazzling light, Sora Lord looked indifferent: "It''s over, thank you for bringing me an interesting experience. The ruined world will be reset again, but reset You will no longer be in the future world."


    Just when the triumphant smile of Lord Kong was still on his face, Monkey King, who had been standing still, suddenly shot. Yes, it was just a shot and never took a step.


    It was shot out, and the falling brilliance flew to outer space...


    Then it collided with an unmanned asteroid and released dazzling fireworks.


    "...!!!"


    Sora Lord¡¯s smiling face suddenly solidified, his throat was pinched hard, his mouth was open, but he couldn''t make a sound. It was so shocking that his brain was blank and his voice was lost.


    "Oh my God¡­!!!"


    "One...one...one...one...slap...flies?!!!"


    Not to mention the Lord of Sora, but Nimf and the others were all dumbfounded in shock, and their words were uncomfortable.


    This is really incredible. A blow that is enough to destroy the earth has been slapped flying?


    "How strong is this guy...?" Mikako''s expression at the moment was also dull.


    Such shocks, such shocks, apart from being dumbfounded and screaming in exclamation, they could no longer speak too much.


    Sora Lord trembled all over, and he was paralyzed on the throne, his eyes were full of fear: "How could...how could...why...who is he?! Why is there such power?!!!..."


    The Gemini Hobby waited for the artificial angels, all of them were scared to sit on the ground: "It''s over! It''s over, Sinapus is over! How can such a person win!!"


    "Too amazing! Too amazing!! Master!!!"


    After the shock, Astria and the others stared at the figures in the sky with admiring eyes, flushing and screaming in Jidisri.


    Sun Wukong looked at the sky with a look of indifference: "This is the absolute gap between man and God. After all, you, who are lonely and ignorant, know nothing about power."


    "God...?!!!...you said...you are a god?!!!" The Lord of Sora widened his eyes, lost his voice in amazement, and then roared again: "Don''t be kidding! Where is the god in the world! Even if there is," It can''t be you..." The Lord of Sora seemed to think of something, and a fanatical gleam appeared in his eyes: "Yes! It definitely won''t be you! I haven''t lost yet! I haven''t lost yet!!...Sinap It is impossible for Si to lose!"


    Unfolding his wings, the Lord of Sora resolutely flew towards the tower-like stone monument...


    This is the stele called the''rule''. In Sinaps, whoever controls the stele controls the world, because this is a stele that can realize any desire of people.


    To say "God", Sinaps people think that there is only this rule stone, which can be called "God".


    Sora Lord touched the rule stone with a single palm, and yelled: "Come on! Realize my wish! Reset this world! In this world... there is no need for him to exist!!!"


    In an instant, the power called the rule started silently.


    The people of the world began to disintegrate...


    Trees and everything began to understand the disappearance of the body...


    Even this earth has begun to understand the body...


    "This...this is?..."


    Chu Yuan looked at his body gradually disintegrating and disappearing, his eyes widened, his face blank.


    Mikako''s expression changed drastically: "No! Soraji took the initiative to use that regular stone tablet, damn it! I didn''t expect that he would have a strong desire to activate the stone tablet! Goku!!!"


    "Heh~rules..." Monkey King looked at the disappearing world with a faint smile, disapproving: "In front of God, you have the courage to show off the rules. Sure enough, you know nothing about power."


    With a heart move, everything in the world that was gradually erased can be reborn, and everything returns to normal.


    "This is?!!!" Seeing Chu Yuan who was recovering again in a flash, Mikako''s eyes widened again in shock, and then she smiled softly: "Ahhh~ It seems that we have indeed found an amazing man. He also understands the''power of rules'', and even surpasses the rule stone..."


    Sora Lord looked at the restored world below, his eyes widened, his face was shocked: "This...this is impossible! Impossible!! You...you can offset the''rules''? Who are you?!!!"


    Monkey King took a step forward, and together with Mikako and the others, they already appeared in front of the Lord of Sora.


    Looking at him, Monkey King looked indifferent: "How many times do you want me to say it to understand. I always say that I am a god, and I always feel like a second-degree middle school."


    "God...?" Sora Lord looked mad and full of sarcasm: "Don''t be kidding! You just hide the same thing as this''rule stele'' in your body, right? But I believe, Sinap Sri Lanka''s''rules'' will not lose to people like you!!"


    Monkey King shook his head and smiled: "Just rely on this broken thing?"


    The voice just fell.


    "Boom boom boom~~~!!!"


    The regular stele suddenly began to shake violently and irregularly, like a magnitude twelve earthquake. It seemed to be angry because of Monkey King''s words.


    "Wh...what...what''s wrong?!!!" Chu had already hugged Meixiangzi tightly because of fear.


    Mikako narrowed her eyes slightly and looked surprised: "Unexpectedly, this''rule stele'' would also be angry? Interesting."


    The waves that wipe the world rippling out like waves, wherever they pass, everything becomes nothing...


    Even after resetting the world several times, Sinaps, who was safe and sound, collapsed in this terrible fluctuation...


    However, Sora Lord seemed to carry something on his body, which was not affected by this rule.


    "Oh~ I know you lose your temper." Monkey King looked at the violently shaking stone tablet with interest, and smiled indifferently: "You really don''t know how many catties you have, but in this mortal world, you are already Shouldn''t exist in this world, if so, let''s wipe you out of this world."


    When the words fell, Mikako and the others were shocked and shocked to see the stone monument named''rules'' and began to disintegrate... ..

 2789 Chapter 77 End of this article

    "This, this...this..."


    Sora Lord widened his eyes and looked at the disappearing stone tablet with a shocked expression: "You...what did you do?!!!"


    "What did you do?" Monkey King looked at Master Kong with a calm expression: "You don''t want to use this rule stone to erase me, then I will erase the rule stone."


    The Lord of the Sky turned pale in fear, and looked at Monkey King tremblingly: "Are you...really...God?!"


    Icarus and the others also stared curiously, looking at Monkey King.


    "The boring question, I don''t want to repeat it again and again, and you have enough nonsense. It''s time to disappear."


    When the Lord of Sora heard the words, his heart suddenly jumped, and his body instantly became cold, spreading his wings without hesitation, and fleeing to the distance...


    "I still think about running away, I think you really haven''t figured out the situation." Monkey King looked indifferently, stretched out a finger, and gently lowered, the figure that originally flew away from the sky, Crashed to the ground.


    The Lord of Sora spouted blood, and the ground was scarlet.


    Seeing the embarrassed and miserable appearance of Sora Lord, Nimf felt a little unbearable, and wanted to step forward, but was pulled by Mikako: "You are not stupid to want to plead for him at this time, right?"


    Nimf opened her mouth, unable to speak.


    Monkey King walked over to the Lord of Sora step by step: "It''s just a death. As the master of Sinaps, you are a little confused when you escape. This is somewhat inconsistent with your identity."


    "..." Hearing the words, the Lord of Sora looked dazed, and then his ashamed complexion turned a little red, and it seemed that he was also ashamed of his escape.


    But at that time, the pressure and terror that Monkey King gave him was too great, and his only thought was to run away.


    Monkey King looked at the Lord of Sora with a faint smile: "I have never come to provoke you actively, right? So, even if you die, you won''t complain, right?"


    Sora advocated that the mouth wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Monkey King: "Of course, even if you complain, I won''t listen."


    As he said, raising his foot, Monkey King had already crushed his chest.


    From beginning to end, Monkey King''s complexion has not changed at all.


    This kind of indifferent expression of life and death made Chu Yuan and the others tremble in their hearts. Nimf, who was still a little unbearable, instantly dispelled the pleading.


    Although poor Lord Sora, Nimf didn''t want to make his master angry.


    "Live...Stop it!!!"


    There was a roar of Jadisri, but he saw the twins Hobbi flying from a distance holding Daedalus, looking at the miserable appearance of the master of the sky, with a look of anger.


    However, Monkey King seemed to have not heard him. He stepped on it again, and the Lord of Sora let out a scream again.


    "Asshole, didn''t you hear me calling you to stop?!" The twins Hobbi shouted angrily again, the weapon in his hand had penetrated Daedalus'' skin: "If you dare to move, I will kill her!"


    "I didn''t do it." Monkey King stepped on it again.


    "You, you, you..." Gemini Hobby''s angry face turned green: "You can''t move your feet!"


    "Say it early." Monkey King shrugged helplessly, and looked at the twins Hobby: "By the way, you two don''t really think you can threaten me by holding her up?"


    The sister of Gemini Hobby snorted: "Dedalus is made by Icarus and the others. It is equivalent to their mother, and the human named Chu Yuan is also the incarnation of her dream. I''m sure you I wouldn''t want to see her die."


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I am the incarnation of her dream?" Chu Yuan was stunned when he heard this.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense." Daedalus looked at Chu Yuan with a serious expression: "Although you are the entity in my dream, you are also an independent individual and do not belong to anyone."


    Chu Yuan looked stunned: "So... I was created by you too?"


    Daedalus nodded: "You can say so..."


    As if lost in memory, Daedalus recounted Chu Yuan¡¯s life experience: ¡°Once, when I looked at the ground, I found that a pair of parents had lost their children in a car accident. The painful and helpless expression made me feel soft for a while. , I made you and replaced their children..."


    (Note: The plot was changed due to Monkey King. As for the reason, I won''t say much.)


    Chu Yuan was in a daze when he heard this, "This...so...I am not a human being?"


    Mikako explained softly: "Let''s put it this way, you are actually the projection of Daedalus himself on the ground, but..."


    With that, Mikako''s eyes suddenly fixed on Daedalus''s chest, which could calm the world, and smiled slightly: "Obviously my own is so small... but the projection is so big..."


    "..." When Daedalus heard the words, Daisy''s eyebrows obviously trembled: "Your mouth is still so annoying."


    Mikako smiled back and didn''t say much, the two seemed to know each other.


    "I said you guys, clean up the situation!" Sister Hobby shouted out angrily, and then slapped Daedalus on the body: "Also! You are a hostage now, you are a hostage to me. Is it okay to be enlightened? You do not respect us so much!"


    "Ah~~ I''m sorry..." Daedalus nodded seriously, then put on a serious face.


    But why is this picture so funny?


    Sister Habi looked at Monkey King with a serious face: "One life for another life, the master''s life, his life!"


    Monkey King laughed in the report: "Sorry, your master''s life is too cheap, but it can''t be compared with Daedalus'' life."


    "So, you don''t suffer at all, do you?"


    "No, I mean, his life is worthless." Monkey King looked indifferent: "Furthermore, you used the wrong method to face me by threat."


    As he said, Monkey King waved his hand, and the twins of Hobby''s twins flew out in no time, and fell to the ground severely, unable to get up for a long time, losing function, and obviously losing the ability to fight.


    Monkey King was like trash, kicking the Lord of Sora aside. This guy stepped on so many feet by him, and every foot was completely wounded. This guy was obviously hopeless.


    "The entertainment show is over, then, it''s time for the main dish." Monkey King looked up at the sky: "What do you think? The lord of this world!"


    With the pupils of Icarus and other females shrinking slightly, without warning, a graceful figure appeared in front of the empty front of Monkey King.


    How to put it, at the first glance of this woman, the first font that appeared in Sun Wukong''s mind was big, and then beauty. This beauty represents perfection, and it can no longer be described in words.


    Of course, as the master of a realm, the beauty is impeccable, isn''t it a matter of course?


    Nimf looked at the stranger who suddenly appeared in front of him, and stammered: "She...who is she? Why... I have the urge to... kneel down to her?"


    Monkey King: "You are the only god in this world, and the master of this square dimension world."


    Mei Xiangzi smiled and looked at Monkey King: "You guys you said... can I think that Wukong, you are not a person in our world... No, it should be said to be-God!"


    The lord of this world looked at Monkey King and did not show the slightest hostility. His temperament was so ethereal and ethereal, which made people pleasing to the eye: "Your god is much higher than mine. What is it for you to come to this world?"


    "Travel the world, by the way, collect the source beads."


    "So, you are here to kill me?" The lord of this world has a calm face, and can''t feel the slightest waves. Compared with the world lord that Monkey King met before, it seems that this one is more like the lord of the world outside of the transcendent. .


    "No, in fact, you still have a choice, surrender to me, you can avoid fighting."


    Hearing this, the Lord of this world was not angry, but sighed slightly, which made people feel sad: "It seems that the breath I felt before is you. I did not expect that you have invaded my world unknowingly. Fortunately, or unfortunately, even I can''t see through this result."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he was also clear. It seemed that the aftermath of his battle with the multiple world masters made the world master feel. This is not surprising. After all, the battle at that time affected other dimensions, and it was true. It is normal.


    "So, what''s your answer?"


    "It seems that my independent world cannot avoid the fate of being absorbed by multiple world masters. It''s just that..." The master of this world stared at Monkey King with a strange light: "Before this, can I see your strength? How is it?"


    "As you wish."


    The way of the dimension unfolded, and the mighty power of the gods was revealed. As the master of this world, he was unable to move under the pressure of the breath released by Monkey King at this moment. For a time, it shocked the spot: "The god of the dimension...?!!!! "


    As for Mikako and the others, they were already shocked.


    Monkey King looked at the lord of this world with a smile on his face: "How do you think I walked? Does it insult your identity?"


    "Unbelievable, you actually walked out of your own way..." Gu Jing Wubo, the lord of this world, showed a deep shock on his face, and then became extremely eager: "It seems that this unchanging dimension world , If it changes because of you, it''s time for me to end this plain and tasteless way of living..."


    The Lord of the One Realm, who eats and sleeps, sleeps and eats, lives in a reciprocating cycle, day after day, until eternity, suddenly there appears such a person who can bring them variables, not to follow at this time, but when ?


    As the master of a realm, the moment Sun Wukong unfolded the dimensional way, she had already seen the meaning of this.


    The eternal life naturally gave birth to the unwillingness of loneliness among the masters. They also need passion and blood.


    Even if they die, they don''t care, because they have already looked down on life and death, and they just don''t want to be so bored.


    The world he was in was like a cage to the world master.


    Now that I can break free of this prison and go to the outside world to take a look, there is no reason to refuse.


    The lord of this world knelt on one knee, his whole body shone with dazzling brilliance, transformed into a source bead, submerged in the dimensional way of Monkey King...

 2790 Chapter 1 Koping Hotel

    Monkey King took Icarus and the others back to his own world. After a grand wedding was held in a unified manner, they were arranged properly, and he opened the door of the dimension again.


    Looking at the endless channels of colored light in the door of the dimension, Monkey King''s eyes were fixed on one of them: "This channel... has discovered something interesting... It turns out that I also learned from other multi-dimensional masters before. He has snatched a world from his hands, hidden in so many passages, it is really difficult to find, but now that you have found it, the decision is yours."


    With one step out, Monkey King¡¯s figure is instantly submerged...


    The bustling streets, busy traffic, and endless pedestrians show the liveliness of this town.


    Walking on the street, you can smell the delicate fragrance. Every advertisement posted is inseparable from eating. It seems that this is a world dominated by food.


    The figure of Monkey King suddenly appeared in the square. This weird picture did not attract anyone''s attention, and it never happened.


    Looking at the picture played on the huge screen on the wall of the square, a smile appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "The spirit of the halberd? For a foodie, this is a perfect world, but , How does it compare to the captives of gourmet food?"


    When he came to the market, Monkey King picked up a tomato and looked at it. He found that the freshness and deliciousness of the ingredients have surpassed the ordinary world. It seems that the ingredients are the same with the same name, but the quality is not on the same level. No wonder the food meets here are so exaggerated.


    Delicious ingredients, coupled with high-level chef skills, can indeed make the perfect dishes that make people dream of.


    However, these ingredients can only be classified into the lowest category in the world of food.


    Compared with the ingredients that Monkey King transplanted into his own world, it is a different level.


    "However, compared to the ingredients of the ordinary world, the ingredients of this world are barely qualified, just don''t know how the chef''s cooking skills are."


    Monkey King looked around, and took a step forward. He already appeared at the door of a public canteen, but the door was closed and closed.


    But with Monkey King¡¯s ear power, he can naturally hear the noise in the room clearly: "Oh oh~~ The winner is divided. Today''s cooking showdown is also the victory of the old man."


    "It seems that I lost for the time being."


    "Wait until you can win once, let''s say that, your practice is far from enough, Chuangzhen."


    Hearing this, someone must already know where this canteen is.


    The popular dining hall "Xingping Hotel", the protagonist of this world, the restaurant where Mr. Xingping is located.


    "Knocking..."


    Xingping Chuang Zhenben wanted to chat with his father, but he heard the closed door suddenly be knocked.


    The girl who served as the referee immediately ran to open the door, and stretched her head from the crack of the door: "Sorry, it''s closed for one day today and won''t open..."


    The word''door'' has not yet been exported. When the girl saw Monkey King at the door, her pretty face blushed inexplicably.


    No way, Sun Wukong is not comparable to ordinary people in terms of temperament and appearance. For young girls, it can be said to be extremely harmful.


    She was choked by the other''s appearance, which made the girl very embarrassed and embarrassed. Her pretty face was even redder. She organized her language in a panic and said, "Um... I''m sorry, we are closed today. Please come back tomorrow."


    "Suspension is not a reason." Monkey King said with a smile: "As a cafeteria, there is no reason to keep diners out."


    "This..." The girl was embarrassed when she heard this.


    Fortunately, Ichiro Heijo came to the door and looked at Monkey King with an apologetic expression: "I''m sorry, this guest is really rude. We really shouldn''t refuse the guest. It''s just that we just came to a competition and almost all the ingredients are used. It''s over, there is no time to purchase, now there are only a few left to pick the rest, so..."


    Sun Wukong stepped into the store and sat at the table as if he was self-cooked: "For an excellent chef, no matter what ingredients are used, he can make a delicious meal. If he can''t, then he is not qualified. Call it a chef."


    "Oh~" Kohei Cheng Ichiro heard this, his original casual expression suddenly became a little serious. Judging from his dressing temperament, this guest is obviously a bit uncomfortable. It seems that he is here for him?


    "It seems that if I don''t show my hand, I will be teased by the guests. I don''t know what the guests want to eat?"


    "Whatever, I am never picky about food, as long as it is delicious, I can eat it."


    "Just a moment please."


    In the kitchen.


    The girl looked at the scene that had become messy due to the competition and experimentation between Xingping Chuangzhen and his son, with a worried expression on her face: "Well, is this really all right?"


    Xingping Chuangzhen put his hands on his hips, with a confident expression on his face: "Didn''t the guest say anything, let me see what ingredients are left, um..."


    Pop~


    Suddenly, Joichiro Kohei put his right hand on the shoulder of Mr. Kohei, and pulled him behind him. This time I am the chef, and you are watching."


    "Hey?" Xingping Chuangzhen looked at his father''s slightly serious face, full of curiosity.


    Koppei Joichiro said seriously: "The guest outside feels very unusual. Let me come this time. I can''t let the sign of "Xinghei Hotel" be smashed."


    When Xingping Chuang Zhen heard this, he looked angry: "What are you saying, even if your cooking skills are a little better than mine, don''t you need to belittle me?"


    Xinghei Cheng Ichiro waved his hand at will, and his actions could almost kill his popularity: "The kids are playing at home, and when you can beat me someday, let''s say these brazen words."


    "I..." Xingping Chuangzhen was obviously annoyed by his father.


    Regardless of his son¡¯s feelings, Kohei Joichiro started to get busy in the kitchen...


    ten minutes later.


    Monkey King looked at the steaming bowl of rice in front of him. It looked ordinary, with a lot of dishes added on it: "Bowl?"


    Kohei Joichiro made a gesture of invitation: "The remaining ingredients can only achieve this level. Don''t dislike it, sir."


    Monkey King picked up the chopsticks and clamped an egg with a smile on his face: "That''s right, you can fry the egg into such a mouth-watering crispy skin. It can be seen that your control on the heat has reached a considerable level. After cutting through the rice that was submerged in the dishes and poured with soup, a scent of heat suddenly spread over the surface, making people appetite.


    Monkey King couldn''t help but put a chopstick into his mouth. It was glutinous but not greasy, mixed with the fragrance of eggs, the richness of beef, and the beauty of fish jelly...


    All kinds of flavors are intertwined, and the taste buds are almost exploding, almost bringing the deliciousness of this bowl of rice to the extreme...

 2791 Chapter Two Entanglement

    Using simple ingredients to make delicious dishes that are not simple, it shows the superb skill of the chef.


    Although the ingredients in this world are not as good as those in the gourmet world, the chef''s cooking skills still have a very high standard.


    "Not bad." Monkey King put down his chopsticks and nodded to Yukihei Joichiro.


    "It''s just...is it good?" After hearing Monkey King''s evaluation of his father''s cooking skills, Xingping Chuang was really dissatisfied with his father''s cooking skills. He was still quite confident and convinced of his father''s cooking skills. If it is not delicious, there will be no one left behind.


    But this person''s evaluation is just good?Even just took a bite without using chopsticks?This has never happened before.


    "Did Dad missed it? Impossible?!"


    With a skeptical attitude, Xingping Chuangzhen took out a spoon and took a sip. In an instant, the expression of the whole person seemed to be in the clouds, so cheap, yes, cheap, and wanted to slap him in the past.


    "I''ll try it too..." The girl also picked up the spoon and took a sip, and in an instant, she uttered an''ah~'', and the heart of the people who listened to it shuddered for no reason, her face flushed, which was so attractive.


    What Sun Wukong watched was speechless for a while: "It''s just a meal, as for?"


    For many years, he hasn''t heard such an evaluation: "It seems that the guests are not satisfied with my cooking skills?"


    "Didn''t I say it''s okay, but unfortunately, you can''t maximize the deliciousness of the ingredients. It''s a pity, but for ordinary people, it''s pretty good." Monkey King said, stood up, and walked out of the door. Go...


    "Guest, wait!" Yukihei Cheng Ichiro hurriedly chased him out: "I really want to know, what is the ultimate method in your mouth?"


    Monkey King made a move, and there was already an extra plate of cold cucumber in his hand, and he threw it behind him: "Take it for your meal."


    Kohei Joichiro''s skill is obviously also good. He stretched out his hand steadily to take the flying plate, and looked at the impeccable color of the cold cucumber on the plate, his complexion suddenly became extremely dignified.


    As an excellent chef, he just saw the difficulty of this plate of cucumbers at a glance.


    It smelled, and there was no smell. With curiosity, Kohei Joichiro grabbed a piece in his mouth with his hand. In an instant, his eyes were wide and shocked, and he felt the whole person. They are all integrated into nature, as if they have become a cucumber, swaying in the breeze on the vine, free and relaxed, forgetting all the troubles and sorrows.


    "Really... incredible! Such a simple plate of cold cucumber, without any ingredients, can achieve this deliciousness, without wasting even a trace of deliciousness, even in the process of making, the deliciousness has not been lost. ¡­This¡­how exactly is this done? This is the so-called ultimate?! What is the cooking skill of the person who makes this plate of cold cucumber?!!!


    Kohei Joichiro, who was originally confident in his cooking skills, suddenly felt that he was really small, so small, so small that he began to feel inferior.


    "How on earth is this done? How can a person''s cooking skills reach this level?!"


    Since then, Yukihei Joichiro has entered an extremely crazy state.


    The God of Cooking Frosai made a simple plate of cold cucumber, which made the top chef Kohei Joichiro doubt his life.


    "Dad! Dad! Are you all right? Dad!"


    Koppei Joichiro''s state made Koppei Chuangzhen look worried and anxious, just letting him call it, his father just didn''t recover.


    Sun Wukong glanced at the cafeteria behind him, with a smile on his face: "I hope he won''t be stubborn. Frossy''s cooking skills are beyond the reach of mortals. She can even make the fiber, cells, and delicious pigments of food to the extreme. The level of culinary skills has long been beyond the ordinary."


    "But the cooking in this world is pretty good, at least it won''t make me picky eaters."


    "It''s just that next, it seems to solve the problem of living..."


    Just as Monkey King was pondering where he was going to get a room, a cold drink containing a lot of unpleasantness came into his ears: "I said, didn''t you talk about it yesterday? The money was also given, and you also received it. Now, why haven¡¯t you moved out today?"


    Sun Wukong looked for his reputation, but saw a beautiful woman dressed as a professional OL, with several big men in black behind him, looking at a young woman in front of him with impatience.


    Seeing her appearance, the young woman was in her early thirties, and a little boy of about seven or eight years old was followed by her side.


    At this time, the young woman was already flushed with anger: "When did I promise to sell this store to you? You left the money without authorization. I didn''t take any money. I hurried to get out of it. I was entangled. The old lady called the police. ."


    The woman smiled upon hearing the words: "Yes, if it''s useful..."


    "You guys!!!" The young woman''s complexion was flushed, but she also knew the identity of this group of people, and she couldn''t fight it anyway, her complexion was uncertain, and she began to hesitate.


    Seeing that the threat had taken effect, the woman looked straight and said coldly: "Anyway, there is no room for maneuver. Please hand over this store tomorrow, otherwise, if something unexpected happens... I know you don¡¯t seem to have any insurance. Kim~"


    The young woman''s face changed drastically when she heard this. This was already a naked threat, but she was helpless.


    "In giving you the last day, let''s go!" The woman snorted coldly, put on her sunglasses, and turned around, but with a''pop'', she suddenly ran into the person behind her full of arms.


    The woman hurriedly withdrew her chest protector with both hands: "Ah, don''t you have eyes? Do you want to take advantage?"


    "I said, you should be the one who hit me?" Monkey King looked at the woman in front of him calmly, she was pretty good, and his chest was very predictable. It was just this character, why did he want to take her when he saw it.


    "There was obviously no one behind me just now, did you take advantage of me?" The woman looked at Monkey King with disdain: "I am blind with such a good skin."


    "Sure enough, when you started talking, I really wanted to let people give you a meal."


    "Sir, please be polite!"


    Monkey King suddenly realized that his hands were being held behind him, and he didn''t need to think about it, but the bodyguard beside the woman must have done it to him.


    "You did it first. You can''t blame me for bullying." Monkey King moved a step back, and hit the two men in black with their elbows on the chest, making them groan and stagger. Foamed at the mouth and fell to the ground.


    When the woman saw it, she was shocked: "You...what do you want to do?!!!" ..

 2792 Chapter 3 Nakiri Erina

    "You like bullying, don''t you?" Monkey King looked at the woman with a smile on his face and grinned: "Actually, I also like bullying..."


    "You...you...you...you don''t come over!!!" The woman looked at Monkey King who was pressing hard at every step, with a look of panic and fear, she backed back again and again, the sole of her high heels turned, and she lost her balance and fell to the ground.


    "This posture is good." Monkey King''s eyes lit up and stepped on the woman''s chest and looked down at her: "How does it feel to be bullied?"


    "You...what do you want?" The woman looked scared, but forced her composure: "Are you trying to make an appearance for this woman?"


    "No, no, I just saw you not pleasing to your eyes, and wanted to give you a bite."


    "what??"


    The woman was shocked when she heard the words: "You...Is your guy''s head broken?"


    "It seems that I need to let you figure out your current situation."


    The woman''s face changed drastically: "No... I''m sorry... I... I was wrong."


    "I don''t accept an apology." Monkey King grinned, looking at the woman''s plumpness that still stood proudly in front of him, he just slapped a few slaps, left and right, the action called a neat and chic.


    The woman was dumbfounded, and even the onlookers stared.


    People are slapped in the face, so why are you slapped?


    However, most of the male compatriots have an expression that I have realized. It turns out that beating people can still be beaten like this.


    But I really want to ask how it feels in the past.


    "Oh, by the way, what is your name?"


    The woman stared her eyes with a stunned look. This guy is really shameless. He has bullied someone, so he still needs a name?


    "Don''t tell me? I think your clothes are an eyesore."


    "Don''t~!!!" The woman yelled out of fright: "Minezaki, my name is Minezaki!"


    "Feng Qi..." Monkey King glanced at the woman''s chest: "The road to the peak is rugged, good name."


    As he said, he retracted his right foot, looked at her unforgettable eyes, and smiled slightly: "It seems that you have deeply remembered me. This is a good start, then, goodbye."


    Looking at the back of Monkey King leaving, Fengzaki''s face was uncertain, and he gritted his teeth: "Today''s humiliation, if there is a chance, I will return it a hundred times!"


    Naturally, Fengzaki''s voice was all heard in Sun Wukong''s ears, but he didn''t take it seriously, looking around, looking at the high-rise buildings, thinking about his own residence.


    "Oh, by the way, why should I look for a place here? If the spirit of eating halberd, isn''t that school more suitable?"


    His figure flashed, and Monkey King had already appeared in front of a magnificent building-Yuanyue Chaliao.


    Looking around, looking at the area where the end is not visible at a glance, I have to say that this can no longer be described with style, it is simply an exaggeration.


    As it deepens, the air is filled with various fragrances...


    Monkey King walked forward following the fragrance, but he saw a large group of students beating, cooking, and busy in a square.


    And a domineering girl is tasting something cooked by a famous student, but her complexion is obviously not so good, and the reason for the evaluation is even more peculiar: "It''s unpalatable...it''s unpalatable! It''s almost like being in Hawaii During the vacation, a group of nasty monkeys came to make trouble. It was terrible!"


    "It''s unpalatable! This is even worse! It''s like walking slowly in the sun and suddenly falling for no reason!"


    The girl looked down at everyone present with a domineering look: "I said you guys! Do you have to take the exam if you only have this level? Are you deliberately trying to get through with me?"


    "Ah~ Yeah... I''m sorry! Miss! I''m extremely sorry!"


    Everyone knelt down, bowed their heads, and was afraid of apologizing.


    Monkey King looked interesting: "This little girl has a very temperamental temper. She is quite picky."


    "Ok?!"


    Monkey King''s voice was not loud, but the girl just happened to hear him, her sharp eyes locked on him instantly: "Just now, were you talking?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    The young girl frowned and stared at Monkey King: "You repeat what you just said."


    Monkey King is not polite: "I said you have a good temper and are quite picky eaters."


    The girl was obviously angry with her eyebrows. This guy is really courageous.


    And a young girl beside her shouted: "Shut up! Do you know who the adult in front of me is? How dare to speak to her like this."


    "who is it?"


    "Listen well, this adult is the chief qualified person from junior high school straight to middle school, and the youngest genius in history to join the Academy''s highest decision-making body "Ten Moon Ten Jie Council"-Erina Nagiri!Have the highest level of human taste-the tongue of God!"


    "I haven''t heard of it." Sun Wukong and the two people said, "And, what kind of tongue, she is obviously a lady who likes to pick her mouth."


    "what?!!!!"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. It was the first time they heard that someone dared to say that the tongue of God was picky.


    "You...you...you..." Nagiri Erina was obviously about to be smoked by the air of Sun Wu, and stared at him with gritted teeth: "It''s a shameful shame! You guy, fight me!"


    "Duel?" Monkey King looked at Erina Nagiri seriously: "Your small body is not enough for me to punch. I think it''s better to forget it, lest others say I bully girls."


    Nagiri Erina finally screamed angrily: "Asshole, who told you that it was the duel, I''m talking about the culinary duel! The culinary duel!"


    Sun Wukong still looks serious: "That feels a bit bullying, or else, I will just make you a small soup to drink. If you find it delicious, can you find me a single dormitory? I see your identity. It¡¯s not low in this academy, should it be possible?"


    Erina Nakiri was so angry that she frowned. She swears that she has lived such a big life, and she has not been so angry for a while.


    With his arms around his chest, he glared at Monkey King, and his little hand slapped the desktop: "Hurry up, I want to see what your arrogant fellow can do!"


    Monkey King shook his head and said with emotion alone: ??"For a dormitory, I have to cook by myself. It seems that I have also fallen."


    With that said, he picked up the two eggs left by others, opened the fire, set the pot, put the oil and water...


    All the hands-on are so fluent and smooth, all in one go, seeing everyone in a daze, is this guy really a chef?


    What are you doing?Poached egg?


    In just a few minutes, Monkey King poured the crystal clear egg soup from the pot into the bowl, and passed it in front of Nagiri Erina: "Please."


    "Are you an idiot?" Nagiri Erina couldn''t help yelling at last, this kind of no-hands, beating eggs, pouring water, and seasoning at will. Can the boiled food be eaten?..

 2793 Chapter 4 Just Conquer You

    Monkey King looked at Nageri Erina like an elder, and said with earnest heart: "Little girl, teach you to be a good boy. You can''t just look at everything on the surface. You can only judge whether it is good or bad after trying and seeing it. The real cooking skill is not to take some high-grade ingredients to make high-level delicacy, but to take a bowl of water, a piece of greens, a piece of tofu, and you can make the most beautiful in the world. That is the real cooking skill. Grandmaster; if you look down on it just because the dishes are simple, or even think that you are insulting yourself, then it can only show that you are not worthy to be a chef."


    "I..." Erina Nagiri was speechless by Monkey King, and she could only coldly snorted, "Huh~ After so much nonsense, I want to see if you can make things like this casually? eat."


    Nagiri Erina picked up the soup spoon and stared at the bowl of egg soup in front of her. Upon closer inspection, she discovered the strangeness of the egg soup. The soup was crystal clear, as if A bay of spring water, without the slightest impurities, is simply incredible.


    Once the egg is boiled in boiling water, it will definitely scatter and leave residue, but this bowl of egg soup does not contain the slightest impurity. The two eggs overlap in the soup, which can be described as a whole body.


    I lower my head and smell it, but I can''t smell it at all.


    Seeing the doubts in Nagiri Erina''s heart, Monkey King explained: "The taste is condensed but not scattered. It is all in the soup. You can only feel it when you drink it."


    Nagiri Erina was shocked when he heard the words. He hadn''t seen any complicated procedures that he used just now to achieve such an incredible effect?


    The original conflict in her heart was suddenly replaced by a little curiosity and expectation. Erina Nagiri took a spoon and drank it into her mouth. In an instant, her whole body trembled: "This ¡­this is!!!"


    In a daze, she felt like a mermaid swimming in the clear lake water, feeling the cool lake water brushing her skin, as if she had washed her whole body of lead, making her body and mind become incomparable. The purity is so reassuring, comfortable and wonderful.


    "Ah~~ this... this..." Nagiri Erina''s legs were clamped, and her face flushed: "Why... it''s just such an undesirable cooking technique... how can it be so delicious? This...this simple egg soup is more delicious than anything I have ever eaten...!!!"


    Nagiri Erina gritted her teeth, resisting her body''s feelings, her inner thoughts: "No...no! How could I lose to such a bright egg soup...I will never... admit it!!!"


    Monkey King looked at Nageri Erina trembling hands, wanted to be in the spoon, but tried to restrain her patience, and smiled slightly: "Well, as long as you can say the three words''not good'', even I lose."


    "It''s not good! It''s not good! It''s not good...!!!" Nakiri Erina yelled and hypnotized herself over and over again. Her pride did not allow her to succumb to such a small bowl of egg soup.


    However, she opened her mouth and couldn''t tell, her will was resisting her, her body was resisting her, her right hand stretched out towards the soup bowl little by little...


    But seeing that the soup spoon in her hand was about to fall into the bowl, Monkey King reached out and took the soup bowl up: "It seems that you don''t think it tastes good, so I''ll just drink it myself."


    With that, he picked up the bowl and took a sip.


    Only one mouthful, half of the bowl was gone, Nagiri Erina''s pupils shrank, and her heart was bleeding, she couldn''t help but yelled, "Stop! Stop! I''ll stop! Give me... Give me..."


    Monkey King looked at Erina Nakiri with a joke: "What do you want to say? Loud."


    Nagiri Erina was blushing and ashamed, but she couldn''t bear the delicious temptation. Her god tongue was so strong that she had never had it before, almost overwhelming her dignity and reason: " Give me... keep... a little... I... want to drink..."


    "Be louder, you can''t hear!"


    Nagiri Erina closed her eyes, and just gave it up: "I want to drink! I want to drink! Please, give it to me!"


    "Wow~~!!!"


    On hearing this, all the onlookers opened their mouths, only their chins fell to the ground.


    Their Nagari Erina eldest lady, unexpectedly showed such an expression?Is that bowl of egg soup really that delicious?So arrogant as Nakiri Erina, can he let go of his dignity?


    A smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth, and he passed the egg soup over: "That''s right, you have to be honest and can''t sleep in your heart."


    Nagiri Erina hurriedly picked up the egg soup, fearing that Monkey King would snatch it again. He picked up the soup spoon and poured it into his mouth one by one. The expression on the whole person was so shy and seductive: "Too... That¡¯s great! It¡¯s so delicious! It¡¯s like... the tip of my tongue is dancing!!"


    "Ah~~ It''s so happy!!" After a bowl was drunk, even two pieces of omelette were eaten up, Nakiri Erina lying ruddy on the ground.


    The girl on the side hurriedly ran over and picked her up. As the eldest young lady, Erina Nagiri looked like a shame.


    After a long time, Nagiri Erina recovered from the delicious aftertaste, looked at the crowd around her with strange eyes, and shook her eyes, screaming softly: "What do you look at! A group of useless things, none of them are qualified, do you want to be embarrassed here? Don¡¯t hurry up!"


    ''Huh~'', the crowd that was originally onlookers instantly dissipated, and the panicked eyes were like meeting some terrifying wild beast.


    With no outsiders, Nagiri Erina sorted out her clothes, restored her former look again, and looked at Monkey King: "Hello~what''s your name?"


    Monkey King looked up and down at Nakiri Erina, and looked at her straight hair: "Does your family teach you how to be polite?"


    If you change to the usual, Nakiri Erina¡¯s temper is absolutely mad instantly, but now she is surprisingly calm, but she has a little shame in her heart, her face is slightly red, and Monkey King¡¯s cooking skills have already made her I was convinced: "That...I...no other meaning..."


    Seeing her attitude is okay, Sun Wukong nodded in satisfaction: "Monkey Wukong, you can call me Wukong."


    Nagiri Erina looked curious: "Monkey King? What a strange name."


    "I''m from Z."


    Nagiri Erina showed a strange light, and suddenly became interested: "It turns out that you are from country Z. No wonder I have never seen your cooking skills. Can you tell me how you use that simple method to cook? Did you make this incredible egg soup?" ..

 2794 Chapter 5 Desire

    Monkey King took a chair and sat down at will: "This method is reduced from the "Century Bisque". It requires special techniques to immerse and dissolve and assimilate the impurities with the Bisque. This creates a clear bottom. The effect of this makes its deliciousness get the greatest sublimation."


    "Generally speaking, the clearer this soup is, the more delicious it is. When it reaches a level that is completely transparent and invisible to the naked eye, that''s when its deliciousness is sublimated to the extreme. However, I made this soup casually. To that level."


    "This...Isn''t this the most perfect?" Erina Nagiri looked shocked and full of yearning: "Then what kind of deliciousness will the "century soup" in your mouth reach?!"


    Monkey King laughed: "Anyway, it''s beyond your imagination."


    Nagiri Erina subconsciously licked the corner of her mouth and looked straight at Monkey King: "Will you...can do it? "Century Bisque"..."


    Monkey King did not answer the question: "What do you think."


    Nagiri Erina''s eyes lit up: "Teach me!"


    "This is not something that can be learned casually, and the process is also very complicated. The original "century bisque" method takes time to settle. The longer the age, the more delicious it is. The kind that has been deposited for hundreds of thousands of years. It is the real delicacy on earth."


    The girl next to Nagiri Erina was unbelieving when she heard the words, "Hundreds of thousands of years? Didn''t the ingredients rot soon? The more you talk, the more outrageous, who are you deceiving!"


    Sun Wukong glanced at the girl, got up and stood up: "Ignorance limits your imagination, and you won''t understand if you say it, let''s talk about my accommodation."


    Nagiri Erina had a plain face: "This is easy to handle. Totsuki Academy does not have many other things, but there are many rooms. You want a separate dormitory, which is a one-sentence thing, come with me."


    Monkey King followed behind Nagiri Erina, turning around all the way, and finally came to a different courtyard: "This is it, you are living alone now, is it enough?"


    "Not bad." Monkey King looked at the small independent courtyard in front of him, nodded, flowers, trees, baths and other courtyards, it can be described as everything, I have to say, this Yuanyue Academy is a man of inhumanity.


    Nagiri Erina handed over a stack of documents to Monkey King again: "This is your admission notice. Keep it away, don''t lose it."


    "Admission notice?" Monkey King was taken aback for a moment: "I''m not here to study. No one at Yuanyue Academy is qualified to teach me."


    Nagiri Erina heard what Sun Wukong said. Although she was angry, what she said was very reasonable. A simple bowl of egg soup surpassed all the delicacies she had eaten so far, making her godly Tongue is still "jumping" until now, she really can''t find anyone who can be qualified to teach the guy in front of her, although she doesn''t want to admit it, but she has to admit it, maybe her grandpa''s cooking skills are not as good as before. This person.


    Nagiri Erina was unhappy: "Then why did you come to Totsuki Academy?"


    Sun Wukong looked like he took it for granted: "Join the fun, aren''t the students here are all chefs? I also want to try a variety of different flavors."


    "Then stay. As for the class, you can''t fall in love with it." Nakiri Erina put down these words, then turned and left: "I have a lot of things to do now. Let''s go first. Don''t go blind. run."


    On the way.


    "Master Erina, do you really believe that person''s words? Is his cooking really that good? Also, is the egg soup he made so delicious?"


    Nagiri Erina looked very serious: "I originally thought that I had seen the apex of cooking in this world, but today, I have discovered another new world, Monkey King... I wonder if he will give this Yuan Yue What kind of changes the academy brings is really exciting."


    The next day, early morning.


    "This is...what!" Nakiri Erina put down the knife and fork in her hand with an annoyed look, her eyebrows frowned slightly, after eating the bowl of''extremely delicious'' egg soup, she unexpectedly found that she made it by herself I don¡¯t have any appetite to eat the food.


    Her own god tongue was picking up on the food she made.


    This is simply-unreasonable!


    Nagiri Erina''s face was very ugly: "Blame that guy! Damn it! Makes my god tongue even more critical!"


    "I think... it''s delicious! Mr. Erina! Ah~~ This is really---so delicious!!" The girl on the side was flushed, and she was too happy to eat beside her.


    "Let''s go, let''s see the guy from yesterday." Nakiri Erina got up and went out regardless of whether the girl wanted it or not.


    "Ah~Master Erina, can you wait for me to finish eating and then walk?" As he said, seeing Nakiri Erina walking away, she had to get up and follow.


    Early in the morning, Erina Nagiri came to Monkey King¡¯s residence, and looked at Monkey King who was still asleep, so she didn¡¯t hit the spot, and the desktop snapped: "It¡¯s this time, why are you still sleeping? Huh? Pig?"


    Sun Wukong rolled over with a lazy look, and looked at Erina Nagiri: "This is early morning, you don''t go to class, come here to make a big noise, why?"


    Nagiri Erina had a professional expression: "Get up quickly, today I''m here to test your cooking skills, but I can''t just make a soup just like yesterday to send me away."


    Sun Wukong turned over and didn''t look at her: "Don''t do it, not everyone is qualified to let me cook by myself. It was an exception yesterday. Don''t bother me now. I want to sleep more."


    When Naraki Erina''s attendant saw this, he looked angry: "Hey~ You are too rude! I don''t know how many people want to cook for Erina-sama and have nowhere to eat, you actually..."


    Before the girl could finish her words, Erina Nagiri took her hand and walked out: "Let''s go. Don''t bother him to sleep."


    "But... Erina-sama..."


    "Shut up!" Nagiri Erina yelled softly, and the girl immediately covered her mouth with both hands.


    "Huh~ This Monkey King is so unsatisfied. One day, I will let you beg me." Nagiri Erina was full of resentment to review today''s new batch of enrollment students.


    It is very unpleasant that these tragic transfer students were all angered by Erina Nagiri, so that no one qualified again.


    "It seems that today''s qualified number is ''0'' again, let''s go and try my new dishes."


    "Master Erina''s new dishes..." The girl was already salivating when she heard the words.


    (PS: There will be five changes today, and there will be no later.)

 2795 Chapter 6 Everything is edible

    On the way to her dormitory, somehow, the figure of Monkey King suddenly appeared in Nagiri Erina¡¯s mind, which made her very uncomfortable and wanted to get rid of her thoughts, but the more she wanted to get rid of, The clearer, and finally helpless, I can only compromise with my heart: "Let''s go, go and call that guy."


    "Huh?!" The girl was surprised. When Nagiri Erina was researching new dishes, she would call someone other than herself, which was the first time in the world.


    Seeing the girl''s expression, Erina Nakiri was tsundere again: "What, do you have an opinion?"


    The girl hurriedly waved her hands and shook her head: "No, no, no...Of course, everything is up to Mr. Erina."


    At this time, it is past noon.


    When I came to Monkey King¡¯s residence and saw that Monkey King was still lying on the bed, Erina Nagiri couldn¡¯t stand it anymore: "I said you! You are still sleeping now?! You are really a pig. ?"


    "You''re a pig." Monkey King took out his ears with a helpless look, and sat up from the bed: "Isn''t this boring, I have nothing else to do except sleep, I originally wanted to see those youthful and lively Little sister, I don¡¯t know, not a single student."


    The girl next to Nagiri Erina stepped forward and explained: "Of course, although it is also time for entrance examinations, it is also a holiday time. It will take a month for the formal entrance to school. Now I am applying for entrance examinations. In fact, they are just interim students."


    "School will start in a month?" Monkey King looked speechless: "Am I going to be bored for a month?"


    Nagiri Erina looked at Monkey King and said with a proud face: "If you are boring, I am about to try new dishes, so I kindly invite you to join me."


    "New dishes?" Sun Wukong directly refused without even thinking about it: "Usually, the dishes made in this case are poisons. If you don''t, I don''t want to be the subject of the experiment."


    "You guy!!" Nakiri Erina''s face was furious, and the first time he invited someone, he was rejected, it was unbearable.


    Nagiri Erina''s young secretary was naturally very angry: "You guy, it''s really rude! Do you know how honorable it is to be invited by Erina-sama?"


    "That''s how you would think." Sun Wukong said casually: "Humans, it''s better not to be scornful. You have always been contemptuous of being aloof. You can''t make true friends. Isn''t that lonely?"


    "You care!" Nakiri Erina clapped the table with cute hands again: "You''re just about the same age as me, don''t talk to me like an elder!"


    "Oh ~ about your age?" Monkey King smiled slightly: "Do I really look so young?"


    Young girl secretary: "Are you very old?"


    "I can''t tell, you still have a poisonous tongue." Monkey King looked at the girl and said, "By the way, I still don''t know your name yet?"


    "You can call me classmate Xinhu." The girl also looked arrogant. Obviously, Sun Wukong''s rudeness to Nakiri Erina made her have a big prejudice against Sun Wukong.


    Monkey King glanced at the girl: "Full name."


    "..." Well, as a person from a family of Chinese medicine practitioners from ancient times, you still have to be polite: "Xinto Feisha."


    "Why don''t your parents name you "Xinhu Playsand"?"


    Nito''s anger raised his brows: "Do you know that you are annoying?"


    "Okay, okay, no kidding." Monkey King waved his hand and looked at Erina Nagiri: "Do you want to study new dishes, right? Right here, this place is so big and the tools are complete."


    Nagiri Erina: "Do you have the materials?"


    Monkey King pointed to the surrounding flowers and plants: "Is this all dissatisfied?"


    "Xinto, let''s go." Nagiri Erina was worried that she was staying, and she couldn''t help looking for Monkey King for a live PK.


    Seeing the back of Erina Nakiri turned and left, Monkey King said casually: "It seems that you haven''t understood the true meaning of true cooking."


    Nagiri Erina paused and turned to look at Monkey King: "Are you looking down on me?"


    "Not so, I''m just telling a fact." Monkey King looked casually: "If you are not convinced, just draw on the scene and make a dish."


    Nito Hisako said angrily, "You are just trying to make things difficult, right? This place doesn''t even have anything to eat. What should I do?"


    "So, you still haven''t understood the true meaning of chefs." Monkey King, with an expert aura, sat in distress, and began to flicker two innocent and lovely girls: "A real chef can turn everything in the world into his own hands. What you think you can¡¯t eat, that can only show the chef¡¯s incompetence, failing to cook the inedible things into edible things, when you can cook the inedible things into rare delicacies in the world, Until then, you can be called a top chef."


    Inexplicable, but I think it makes sense.


    Nagiri Erina wanted to refute, but they didn''t know how to refute.


    "Little girl, today, I will let you see what real cooking is, so that you can understand, don''t underestimate any food principles in the world, just give me wide-eyed eyes."


    With that said, Monkey King randomly picked some unknown weeds and leaves on the ground, opened the fire, set the pot, and started cooking.


    Fill it with oil, heat it up, take out the secret sauce, sprinkle it in boiling oil, throw the washed weeds and leaves into the pot, and start frying...


    Step by step simple steps, the two little girls fooling around are confused.


    Had it not been for the egg soup made by Monkey King at will, Erina Nakiri would have considered Monkey King a neurosis.


    Similarly, she is also very curious, is this kind of mess of wild grasses and fried leaves really edible?


    But for a while, Monkey King took the crispy fried leaves and weeds into the bowl, and gestured to the two women: "Come and taste it."


    Nito Hishasa leaned over and smelled it, looking obsessed: "Okay...It smells so good? Why is it so smelly? No...no? This thing...really edible?


    Nagiri Erina looked serious: "It should be related to the seasoning you use?"


    Monkey King: "Smart, this is secret. People often think that they can''t eat things because they haven''t found the right way to cook. When you find the right way, you will find that everything is edible." .

 2796 Chapter 7 Convinced

    Nagiri Erina''s eyes were shining. Ever since meeting this guy, she always likes to say something wrong, but she has no way to refute: "Hisasha, you try it."


    "Huh? Me?" Nito Hishasa was a little bit resistant. Although the smell of the fried thing was very attractive, it was made of leaves and weeds that I thought I couldn''t eat.


    But in the end, she still couldn''t resist the temptation from the delicious scent. She picked up a leaf and took a bite. In an instant, it was crispy and delicious. All kinds of flavors came to her heart, and the pretty face of Nito Hishasha instantly became Fainted, he involuntarily groaned in temptation: "It''s delicious!! Too...so delicious!! This...this kind of taste...how to say it! Never before...but...so comfortable!!!"


    In Jiao Yin, he was already limp to the ground.


    "I said, eat something, don''t make it so exaggerated!" Monkey King was speechless. Are all the physiques of people in this world wrong?Eating something, doing it like that, has no resistance to food at all.


    When Nagiri Erina saw this, she couldn''t help taking a sip, and then followed in the footsteps of Nito Hisago. The two women lay together. The picture was beautiful: "Too... incredible! It''s like lying down." On the top of the tall tree, you are basking in the warm sun bath, and photosynthesizing like the incarnation of leaves, you can feel every ray of sunlight entering your body. It''s really... so wonderful!"


    Monkey King was speechless again: "Hey, don''t use some strange words to describe your feelings!"


    But for a moment, Erina Nagiri and Hisago Nito were already vying to eat up the fried leaves and fried weeds.


    "Too... so delicious! The pores all over my body are relaxed! I''m too lazy to want to move."


    The two women just lay on the turf and slept lazily...


    The two women did not wake up until the sun went down.


    Realizing that their conditions were all, the two women hurriedly checked themselves, and they were relieved when they found that nothing happened.


    Looking to the side of Monkey King who was also sleeping on the recliner, Nito Hisako had a look of admiration and incredible: "It''s amazing! I didn''t expect that leaves and weeds could actually make that kind of delicious food... Okay. Want to... eat more!"


    "The cooking level of this person has surpassed our understanding of common sense." Erina Nagiri looked at Monkey, her eyes shone with inexplicable light. She has never worshipped a person like this, but today, such a person ,Appeared.


    "Yo~Are you awake." Monkey King looked at the two women from the chair, "I suggest that you two should take a shower. There will be unexpected gains."


    When the two women heard the words, Nagiri Erina realized that the clothes on her body were really sticky, and they thought they were sweating while lying here.


    The two women instantly exclaimed: "Ah~~Don''t be tanned!"


    Rushed into the bathroom inside...


    After a while, two women exclaimed in the bathroom: "Oh my God! Erina-sama, you...your skin is not tanned, it seems to be smoother!"


    "Hisasha, yours too...wow~ it feels elastic~~"


    "I hate it! Erina-sama, please... don''t touch it..."


    Listening to the roar of the two women, the corners of Monkey King¡¯s mouth showed a curve. The seasoning he used was not ordinary, and it was configured by Flores, which has great benefits for the human body, especially for women. Not to mention, these two women can be regarded as a great deal.


    One hour later.


    Erina and the two women walked out of the bathroom, a little more beautiful than before.


    "It''s incredible, I didn''t expect your cooking to have such an effect!" Nakiri Erina stroked her face and skin, looking at Monkey King is an indescribable admiration surprise.


    As for Nito Hisako, it has become a little fan-like look.


    Monkey Wukong''s incredible cooking skills obviously completely conquered the two girls.


    "So, using the simplest ingredients and making the most incredible dishes can test the true level of a chef." Monkey King pretended to be in front of the two girls: "So, Erina, don¡¯t be small in the future. Look at the so-called low-level cuisine. If you can use low-level cuisine to make a level that surpasses high-level cuisine, wouldn''t it be more indicative of your talent?"


    "I will remember it." Erina Nagiri looked serious and taught.


    If this was spoken by someone else, she would definitely spray each other''s face, but if it were spoken by Monkey King, the weight would be completely different.


    The current Nagiri Erina has reached a new level of worship of Monkey King''s cooking skills.


    The world-famous chefs she thought of before, compared with the current Monkey King, are simply not people in the world.


    Sun Wukong put on a serious look: "Also, I am not allowed to tell anyone about my affairs, otherwise, you two will not want to eat what I made in the future."


    "Huh?! Know... I know!" Nakiri Erina originally planned to introduce Monkey King to her grandfather, but upon hearing this, she instantly dispelled the idea, thinking that she would not be able to eat the food made by Monkey King in the future , She felt that the whole world was darkened, it was simply terrifying.


    "But... why?" Nito Hisako was puzzled: "With Master Wukong''s cooking skills, he can definitely lead the world and become a celebrity. Why don''t you want others to know about it?"


    "Because of the trouble, and that kind of boring things, I am not interested. I cook only for people I like. Other people are not qualified."


    "Hi... I like..." Nito''s face flushed, as if thinking of something that made her shy.


    "Then...that...it''s not too early, I think we should go back." Nagiri Erina was like a newly confessed girl, a little at a loss, and left in a panic.


    "Wait for me, Erina-sama." As the secretary, Nito Hisako immediately followed.


    "It seems that today''s time is not in vain." Monkey King looked at the back of the two women leaving, with a smile on his face: "It''s just that school will start in one month. This time is a bit far away..."


    The night is clear, and it is a new day.


    "Xingping Hotel."


    In the early morning, Joichiro Kohei came to the room of Kohei Chuangzhen: "Chuangzhen, I have decided to close the store for three to five years..."


    Xingping Chuang was so scared that he bounced off the bed instantly: "What?! Father? Are you okay? Why did you suddenly decide to close the store?"


    "Anyway, I have decided to do this, and..." Kohei Joichiro threw him an envelope: "I have already applied for a new school for you. This is an admission application..." ..

 2797 Chapter 8 Opening Ceremony

    In short, time flies, and one month has passed.


    In this month, Monkey King helped Nagaki Erina develop several new dishes with excellent dishes. The intimacy and trustworthiness have naturally increased.


    In April, the weather is slightly cooler.


    Early in the morning, Monkey King heard the bang of his door being knocked on by Erina Nagiri: "Goku, hurry up. Today is the first day of school. At the opening ceremony, you have to show your face, but you can¡¯t late."


    "Appeared? You really treat me as a student?"


    Sun Wukong slowly got up from the bed, put on his clothes, opened the door, and looked at the uniformed Nakiri Erina and Nito Hisago outside the door. His eyes lit up. This look full of youthful academy atmosphere, always It makes people feel comfortable.


    "I have submitted your admission report, and now you are just a freshman in high school just like me."


    "Unexpectedly, I will have a day to return to student." Monkey King said with emotion, but thought that this Yuanyue Academy is a cook academy, which is very different from ordinary schools, so there is no need to listen to the teacher in the classroom , Nodded indifferently: "Maybe it will be fun, let''s try it for now."


    On Xinhu Feisha, handed Monkey King a uniform: "Wait, Master Wukong, you have to change your uniform first."


    "Uniform? It''s the school uniform, right." Monkey King looked at the uniform in the hands of Nito Feisha, then turned and left: "It is impossible for me to wear a school uniform in this life."


    Nito Hisako looked helplessly at Erina Naginaki, "Erina-sama?"


    "Forget it, let''s go, this guy has always been so maverick, don''t wear it if you don''t wear it."


    At this time, the academy square was already full of people. Looking at the beautiful figures in uniforms, Monkey King finally got a little bit more energetic: "This is what a school should look like."


    And a professional female teacher standing on the podium found that Nakiri Erina finally appeared. She was finally relieved and walked up on a catwalk: "Well, everyone, please be quiet. Now I announce, Totsuki Chaliao Chef Academy, the opening ceremony of the first year of high school is now starting, and we have invited the representative of the new first year student, Nagiri Erina."


    "Yes!" Nagiri Erina has an elegant temperament and does not have stage fright at all. When she stepped onto the stage, she also whispered a warning to Monkey King: "Don''t go anywhere standing here..."


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes directly: "It makes me seem to run around."


    "You obviously are!" Xinto Hisako looked at Monkey King with a very positive tone: "Ordinary people don''t go to the girls'' dormitory."


    Well, this month, Monkey King has not done nothing, especially in recent times, when the popularity of the academy has gradually increased.


    As Nagiri Erina came onto the stage, the quiet students immediately began to whisper like chicken blood: "Ah~ Miss Erina today is so beautiful!"


    "It is said that she ranks first in all subjects in the internal promotion exam!"


    "Beauty and talent are all in one, and he''s the chief...it''s a perfect superman."


    "This is Erina Nagiri. Anyway, please take care of me in the future." After Nagiri Erina said, she walked aside and sat down gracefully.


    "Next, I would like to invite the commander-in-chief of Totsuki Gakuen¡ª¡ªNagiri Senzaemon!"


    As the voice fell, I saw an old man with arms around his chest and a disgusting face stepped onto the podium. Before his fierce aura had spoken, it scared many students into panic.


    "It''s terrible!! The head of Tomotsu Academy...that is, the incarnation who controls the entire R cooking world!"


    "This...this look...is no longer at the level of a mafia leader...it is simply a devil! The devil of food!!"


    "This is Erina''s grandfather." Monkey King looked at the Nagari Senzaemon who was lifting up, and said to the Nito Hishasa beside him: "It''s really a shame."


    "Please...please don''t say that, Master Goku!" Nito Hisako was taken aback: "I will...will be killed!"


    Monkey King responded with a smile, without comment.


    "Everyone, congratulations on your promotion to high school. In the three years of junior high school, you have gained a deep understanding of the basic cooking skills and understanding of ingredients, and you have also conducted various cooking practice exercises."


    "Culinary theory, nutrition, public health, introduction to cultivation, management... That''s why you are qualified to stand at the entrance of high school. In the future, it is not your skills and knowledge that will be tested, but the courage to survive as a chef!"


    All the students: "...?"


    Nagiri Senzaemon raised his right hand imposingly, and pointed to all the people present: "99% of you are to hone 1% jade... abandoned stone."


    When all the students heard this, their eyes widened, and they were shocked.


    "Of the 812 new students who entered the first grade last year, only...76 successfully advanced to the second grade."


    "Incompetent people and ordinary people will be ruthlessly abandoned, and those who can graduate successfully can count with one hand, and among these people, they will become elites in the chef world! Study hard!! that is all!"


    "Is the elite route of the weak and the strong eating?" Sun Wukong immediately understood the pros and cons: "This can indeed cultivate the best talents, but the hidden dangers are not small. It seems that the Yuanyue Academy will become in the future. very funny."


    "Now, let''s introduce two transfer students from high school... I will invite two to play."


    "Ah~Master Wukong, it''s you, hurry up." Xinto Hisako said to Monkey King expectantly.


    "It''s quite troublesome." Monkey King walked slowly towards the podium.


    At this time, a boy, Sun Wukong, appeared on the podium step by step: "Uh...how do you say...thank you for your kind words, haha...is you going to talk about the motivation for enrollment? It''s a headache, can you not say it? ¡­It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to stand on the podium and say this!"


    "Don''t be awkward, just say it!"


    "Then I''ll just say a few words... That... I''m Xingping Chuangzhen. To be honest, I also came here inexplicably, but since I have already come, you are a stepping stone. I will take the first place. !"


    When the voice fell, it caused anger in an instant:


    "You bastard! Be careful I killed you! Interim student!!"


    ...


    "Really an arrogant guy!" Nagiri Erina also looked angry: "I knew this guy was such an arrogant arrogant, so he shouldn''t be allowed to pass."


    It turned out that it was because of Sun Wu''s air-conditioning teacher. Koping Tsunjin, who should have been brushed off by Nagiri Erina, did not remove him, but accepted him. Now when he heard his arrogant words, he was obviously angry...

 2798 Chapter Nine

    Sun Wukong, who had just stepped onto the podium, also focused his attention on Xingping Chuangzhen: "The idiot who doesn''t speak through the brain, this kind of crazy talk regardless of occasion, be careful one day you will be beaten to death by a stick."


    "It''s you..." The first time Xingping Chuangzhen saw Sun Wukong, he recognized him. For Sun Wukong, he was very impressed, because in his opinion, the reason why he came here was because of him. Dad made the decision after trying a plate of cold cucumbers given by Monkey King.


    He also tasted it afterwards. That kind of delicacy has made him unforgettable and has surpassed the father he always wanted to surpass.


    "I will definitely defeat you!" After releasing his rhetoric, Xingping Chuangzhen turned his spear on Monkey King again. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he would encounter a guy who even his father was ashamed of. If he defeated him, does it mean that he also has the strength to defeat his father?


    It¡¯s just that when I heard this in Nagiri Erina¡¯s ears, she was instantly furious. Monkey King was the only one who was convinced and convinced all over her body. This hillbilly who didn¡¯t know where the sky was high and the earth was thick, and from which country he dared to provoke Goku. Forbearance!


    Nagiri Erina got up suddenly, unceremoniously watching Xingping Chuangzhen coldly and yelled, "You, a hillbilly who doesn''t know the heights of the sky, get off the stage immediately. Goku is something you can provoke? Arrogant. There must be a limit too!"


    "Wow~~!!!"


    As soon as they spoke, everyone was in an uproar. They didn''t expect that the eldest lady who they regarded as the goddess would yell at another student for the purpose of being a transfer student. Is it true that the rumors are true and they regard them as goddesses. Miss, has fallen in love?


    However, Kohei Sakuma didn''t care at all about Nagiri Erina''s cursing: "If you are qualified, you can know it after a test, right?"


    "Young people, it is a good thing to have confidence, but regardless of the arrogance of the occasion, and not knowing how to constrain one''s edge, this is no different from death." Monkey King looked at Xingping Chuangzhen with a calm expression. What he said was nothing. Ignoring it, if an ant said, he would naturally not go to his heart: "Look at the scene, because your ignorance and arrogance have offended all the students here."


    Xingping Chuangzhen looked indifferent: "So what?"


    "There are so many geniuses in the world, but how many can really reach the top? Do you know why?"


    "Why... why?" Xingping Chuangzhen was a little hairy when he was seen by Monkey King.


    "Because they are just like you, arrogant, arrogant, pretentious, and died in the middle."


    "Uh~~!!!" Xingping Chuangzhen''s body stiffened, and he glanced down the stage again, starting to feel a little scared: "This...isn''t it?"


    In a legal society, can you kill people?


    In the original book, if this guy hadn''t had the protagonist''s aura, he would have to go to the hospital the next day after saying that remark. After all, most of them here are a group of both rich and expensive brothers. Others belittle themselves so much.


    But now, with the arrival of Monkey King, his protagonist''s aura will be suppressed and dim. After saying this, he can only understand the result.


    However, Xingping Chuangzhen, who was born optimistic and heartless, was frightened by Monkey King, and was immediately left behind by him: "It''s just a fight at most, don''t they really dare to kill me? What, I have finished the introduction, the next stage is left to you."


    After that, he hurriedly walked to the backstage, but the slightly flustered pace still betrayed his nervous heart.


    The departure of the guy regarded as arrogant caused all the students to focus on Monkey King again. Fortunately for the boys, most of the girls¡¯ eyes lit up: "Don¡¯t even say it~ This is still growing up. It''s really impatient! It looks so bold, it''s the type I like."


    "It''s no wonder that Erina-sama would look at him differently. He is really handsome!"


    "Don''t think about it. Didn''t you see that Miss Nakiri was so nervous about him?"


    When the boys heard this, they all cast hostile gazes at Monkey King: "This guy doesn''t really have a leg with Miss Erina, right?"


    "Is it impossible? I don''t believe this is true!"


    Ignoring other people''s whispers, Nagiri Senzaemon also fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "He is the Monkey King who convinced my arrogant little girl? Nothing special, except for being a little handsome. Where?"


    "I''m talking about you guys." Looking at the still noisy scene, Monkey King glanced down the field and said calmly: "Is it impolite to keep whispering when others introduce themselves? So-shut up. !"


    "!!!"


    In a blink of an eye, the noisy scene became audible, and each of them stared wide-eyed, focusing on Sun Wukong with a look of astonishment and fear.


    "Good boy! What a strong aura, just like a born emperor! Even the old man I was shocked!!" Nakiri Senzaemon looked at Sun Wukong again with a look of shock, his eyes filled with shock Surprise: "It''s no wonder that even my granddaughter can be surrendered, this young man, it''s not easy!"


    Sun Wukong glanced down the stage and nodded in satisfaction: "This is what a good boy should do. Then, let me introduce myself. My name is Monkey King and I come from Country Z. As for the reason for coming here, I just think it¡¯s fun. That''s it."


    "Okay... fun???"


    Everyone looks dumbfounded. They come here to work hard for their future career as a chef. They don¡¯t hesitate to fight for a bloody break, but you say that you are here to play. That makes us so hard and want to go up. Climbing people, how worthy?


    These two transfer students this year are all weird. One is ambitious and wants to step on everyone under his feet; the other is not ambitious, and it really becomes a sharp contrast.


    Nagiri Erina looked at the expressions of the students, her expression full of disdain: "A group of ignorant people, Goku said that it was here to play, only because you have no qualifications to compare with it." Thinking about it, she looked at it again. Xingping Chuangzhen, who glanced at the backstage, said: "Huh, I don¡¯t know where the country squirrel came from, dare to say that everyone is underfoot. This kind of thing is almost the same from Wukong, and the most What is unforgivable is that you even arrogantly provoke Wukong. I will let you understand that arrogance comes at a price."


    Obviously, Erina Nagiri has already hated Kohei Suzaki...

 2799 Chapter 10 Trouble

    After the opening ceremony.


    "Um... Master Wukong, please wait a minute." Xinhu Feisha hurriedly caught up with Monkey King and stopped him.


    "Why? It''s not greedy again, right?" Monkey King smiled slightly and put one hand on Nito''s shoulders, breathing the scent radiating from her.


    "No...that...actually...well..." Nito''s face flushed, her face shy and nervous: "Master Erina knew that you were going back to the dormitory, so he asked me to tell you that it is your freedom to not go to class, but Now you can¡¯t go back, you have to go back to your cooking class and finish the course grading this time.¡±


    "Course score?"


    "Yes, Yuanyue Academy has rules. It is my personal wish to learn or not, but if you fail or have too many E grades in the course grading, you will be ordered to drop out according to the school rules."


    "It''s pretty strict, okay. Anyway, I''m not busy. I''ll go and join in the fun. By the way, I don''t know where the classroom is. Can you take me there?"


    "Uh~ okay." Nito Hisako was speechless. It was the first time that she had met such a person who had been in the school for so long without knowing where her classroom was.


    Along the way, looking at the pedestrians on the side of the road with a look of astonishment, pointing dazzling eyes, Nito Hishasha''s complexion is red like a red apple, and his face is ashamed and uncomfortable: "That...Master Goku...can you take your hand? Open?...This look... really embarrassing..."


    Monkey King leaned to her ear and joked: "Why, don''t you like me holding your shoulders?"


    "No... of course not..." Nito''s face blushed and hurriedly shook his head: "Of course I like...ah~ no...that...but...if Erina-sama sees it...she will fix me..."


    "It''s okay. If she fixes you, I will fix her. Don''t you like seeing Erina being repaired by me?"


    "Huh?!" Xinto Feisha''s complexion was even redder: "It''s...not there!"


    "Really not? I remember that when I taught Erina''s new recipe last time, I did a wrong process, and I was beaten up a few times, but your eyes were shining~"


    Nito Hishasha was ashamed of his head smoking: "It''s just... nothing!"


    "Did you see Erina, who has always been aloft, repaired by me, it feels very exciting?"


    "Master Goku... please... stop talking..."


    "But... I want to hear the truth." Monkey King opened his mouth and bit her delicate earlobe.


    Nito Hisako instantly let out an unbearable low moan, his whole body softened, his eyes blurred: "Yes...yes..."


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched the head of Xinhu Feisha: "This is good, you must be honest, and you can''t hide your heart."


    "Yes...Yes...Master Goku..."


    Monkey King said with a seductive look: "How about next time we punish Erina together?"


    "Huh? This... how can this be!" Nito''s face flushed red: "Usually, Erina-sama punished me..."


    "Seeing you look confused, you seem to like being punished?"


    "Master Goku, please, if you want to tease me, please be in a place where no one is... don''t be in such a place... okay?"


    Well, looking at the shy and confusing look of Nito''s face, it always makes people move their index fingers, but this is really not suitable for teasing her.


    Monkey King looked straight and said, "Where has Erina gone?"


    Seeing that Monkey King was finally getting serious, Xinto Hui Shao gave a sigh of relief when she was heartbroken. She was afraid that Monkey King would really have no face to meet people when the public was harassed: "I was called by the commander for questioning. There is something about Master Goku..."


    "That old guy has a lot of thoughts, just come to me directly."


    Nito Hisako directly assumed that she hadn''t heard it. This was not the first time she had heard such words. Even in front of Erina, Sun Wukong directly called her grandfather and old fellow.


    For the first time, Erina also expressed dissatisfaction and resistance, but it turned out to be taught by Monkey King.


    "Master Goku, it''s already here, that''s it, I have to go to Master Erina and I won''t go in with you."


    "Okay, go and do your job, remember to come and play with me at night~"


    Nito Hishasha''s complexion was blood-red: "Ok...Okay..." hurriedly stepped forward and left...


    In the teaching room.


    A young girl looked at the notice in her hand and was trembling helplessly: "It''s over... It''s over... If you get another E, you will be dropped out of school... Calm down... I must calm down... This is the last There¡¯s a chance... There must be no more mistakes, as long as you don¡¯t get the attention of others and go on low-key..."


    "Hi~ Isn''t there a vacant seat here, girl, can I sit here?"


    The girl who was sitting struggling with thoughts was suddenly awakened by the sound coming from her ears, and subconsciously replied: "Ah~When...Of course..."


    When he tilted his head to look, he happened to see the very dazzling red long hair, the boss whose eyes stared instantly, and his frightened body trembled: "This...isn''t that the rumor has something to do with the lady...that person? Oh oh oh oh~~~ I originally planned to walk down in a low-key way and say... why was suddenly stabbed by so many eyes..."


    "Hello~~ Isn''t this the transfer student who is very close to Erina-sama?"


    Several glamorously dressed youngsters surrounded the Monkey King at a glance: "Boy, hurry up and tell me, what is your relationship with Miss Erina?"


    "What else can it be, the relationship between men and women."


    "You...you guy! Don''t want to insult Erina-sama! Just like you, do you deserve it?"


    Monkey King looked at the man in front of him with great interest, um, fat man, if he did it, he would lose his identity, so: "You mean, you are worthy?"


    "Puff~haha~~~"


    As soon as the words were spoken, even his companions laughed out of pigs.


    The fat man looked annoyed: "Laugh! What a smile, you guys are not the same!"


    Sun Wukong patted the fat man''s shoulder earnestly: "Young man, you are here to study. You shouldn''t be here to pick up girls, right? And that kind of goddess can be coveted by people like you, so why waste time? In the goddess that I can¡¯t get, it¡¯s better to study hard and work hard for my future. What kind of woman will there be no?"


    "Uh~ it seems... so reasonable?" The Fatty nodded straightforwardly.


    One of them suddenly reacted: "Hey~ That''s not right! This is different from what we said? Why is it suddenly preached by him?" ..

 2800 Chapter Eleven Tian Suohui

    "Huh! You almost passed by." The fat man stared at Monkey King angrily: "In the future, stay away from Miss Erina. Even if we have no chance, we will never allow others to destroy her perfection in our minds. Image!"


    "The kind of Tsundere Miss did not expect her popularity to be quite high." Sun Wukong smiled: "But, it''s my freedom to be inseparable, and, have you never watched those TV shows and novels? Like you Such evil behaviors usually end up being bitten by others. If you don''t want to be bitten by pain, I advise you to be a good boy."


    The chubby complexion turned blue: "You guy, are you looking down on me? Tell you, my house is second to none in R country..."


    "Sorry..." Before the fat man could finish his words, Monkey King interrupted him: "Even if you are the prime minister''s son, you have nothing to do with me. So, if you are messing around, I will change my original intention. , Let you go and reflect in the hospital."


    "Heh~ don''t you dare to do something here? You fight! You fight!" The fat man stretched out his face to Monkey King with no fear, and said with an expression of beating, "If you fight in this Yuanyue Academy... "


    "Bump~!!!"


    The voice stopped abruptly, and Monkey King slapped the fat man into the air with a slap, embedded in the wall, his eyes were white, his nose and mouth were bleeding.


    "Oh my god!! Kill... kill someone!!!"


    "One... one one one... one slap... slapped... this guy is simply not a human!!!"


    For a while, everyone in the teaching room screamed and fell into panic.


    "Okay... terrible!!" The girl sitting beside Sun Wukong was already scared and covered her face with her hands, her body trembling, she looked pretty cute.


    "Hey hey hey~~~ Did I come to a very bad school?!" Xingping Chuangzhen stared at the figure inlaid on the wall with a stunned face, thinking of his previous arrogant words. Feeling a chill in your back, you won''t really be killed secretly, will you?


    "It''s over... It''s over... I knew that... I won''t say anything like that..."


    "What happened? A loud noise!" A deep drink suddenly sounded, and a man with wrinkles and a fierce face came in. When he saw the figure embedded on the wall, two His eyes suddenly widened: "This...who did this?!"


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Monkey King, but in an instant they lowered their heads, and no one dared to speak more.


    "It''s you?" The lecturer fixed his gaze on Monkey King, frowning slightly, but didn''t say much, but shouted at the students in front of him: "What are you still doing? The infirmary is so called!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    After the fat man was lifted off the wall by the medical staff, the lecturer looked straight, and said solemnly, "Give me your heart. Don''t worry about what you don''t. Now, start grading the course."


    Xingping Chuangzhen heard this, with a look of astonishment: "Isn''t it? I just exposed it like this? Don''t even ask? What kind of school is this?!"


    The girl next to Monkey King began to tremble helplessly and burst into tears: "It''s over... it''s over! My luck is too bad, it turns out that the first class is the class of Teacher Roland Chapel!"


    "Hey~ I''ll watch you shaking and shaking all the time, what are you doing?" Monkey King reached out and touched the girl and said, "Is it necessary to be so scared?"


    "Ah~that...that..." found that Sun Wukong was actually talking to herself, and the girl trembled even more: "You...you..."


    Monkey King touched his face and said to himself: "I shouldn''t look terrible, right?"


    The girl looked at Monkey King¡¯s expression. For some reason, her frightened heart suddenly became less frightened. She exhaled for a long time, and said with courage: "You... don''t know?"


    "what?"


    "Ms. Roland Chapel..." The girl was nervous again when she said the name: "In a class last year, he gave a class of 50 people E! The most severely rated lecturer in Yuanyue Academy... Everyone Call him "the chef who can''t laugh.""


    "Is that why you are nervous?"


    "Yes... Yeah! If I get an E, I will be dropped out of school."


    "Don''t be nervous." Sun Wukong stretched out his hand and patted her shoulder again: "You are nervous because you care too much. Keep a normal mind at all times and perform normally."


    Tian Suohui looked tangled: "I...I want to...but..."


    "Okay, let''s start grouping now..." Roland Chapel took the class roster and started calling...


    "...Xingping Chuangzhen and Shigemura Yota are a group..."


    "A group of Monkey King and Tian Suohui..."


    "Ah~?!!!" Hearing the name of a group of people with him, Tian Suohui instantly held his head with both hands, and began to shake again: "Why... Why? I decided to go down low-key... Why? Why do you go with such a dangerous person? You are too lucky, right?!"


    Monkey King looked at Tian Suohui, and seemed very happy: "So your name is Tian Suohui. The two are really predestined. They are in a group."


    "Calm... I must calm down..." Tian Suohui closed her eyes and cheered herself up in secret: "This person can be recognized by Miss Erina, shouldn''t his cooking skills be bad?"


    Roland Chapel put down his roster, expressionless: "The above are the members of this team. Today''s menu is beef stew in Burgundy. It can be regarded as a classic French dish. I will put the recipe Write it on the whiteboard, the time limit is two hours, and the finished group will submit it for scoring, then...now start timing...start cooking!"


    Monkey King looked at Tian Suohui''s nervous look and shook his head: "Seeing your nervousness, you can''t perform 30% of your culinary skills. Forget it, for your cuteness, I will help myself. Do it once, after you pass the level, remember to thank me."


    Monkey King said, picked up the kitchen knife and started his acrobatic performance of cutting vegetables...


    Talking about talking~~~


    The rhythmic knocking on the board immediately attracted the attention of most people, and then all of them were shocked and dumbfounded by Monkey King''s show flying knife:


    "No... isn''t it?!"


    "Okay... what a great swordsman! How about making... a movie?"


    The knife fell with one hand, and it flew up and down. Everyone only saw the shadow of the knife, the pieces flying, it was a visual feast.


    The cut ingredients are the same size, no difference, it''s incredible.


    The picture that can only be seen in the movie is clearly presented in front of everyone.


    "This is... too handsome!"


    Some female students have changed into Xiao Mimei''s worship expression...

 2801 Chapter 12 Black Belly

    Roland Chapel was also shocked by Sun Wukong''s sword skills: "It''s really amazing. It seems that this time Yuanyue Academy has an incredible transfer student! I just don''t know how the cooking is..."


    "Okay... That''s amazing!" Tian Suohui was already stunned: "Origin... So... today is my lucky day?"


    "Hey, don''t be in a daze. Hurry up and cook the beef." Monkey King turned his head and said to Tian Suohui. Even if his eyes were not on the knife board, the materials under the kitchen knife were cut by him and fluttered neatly. Waiting for the superb sword skills can only make the onlookers look up.


    "Ah~oh~ okay!" Tian Suohui recovered and started to get busy.


    "It''s really amazing! No wonder Miss Erina looked at him differently. I am afraid that no one in the world can match this sword skill?"


    "It''s so handsome, it''s decided, I will also practice sword skills in the future."


    As a result, after seeing the inhuman sword skills of Monkey King, the future Yuanyue Academy will also start a frenzy of practicing sword skills.


    "Cut ~ flashy, you can only pretend to use it. With the energy and time, it''s better to learn how to cook."


    Of course, if someone worships, there are naturally others who depreciate and disagree, and those who are more prosperous are jealous.


    After Putting the beef into the pot, Tian Suohui kept her eyes fixed, and never left: "Take the beef out in forty minutes... Take out the beef in thirty-nine minutes... Take out the beef in thirty-eight minutes..."


    Monkey King looked at Tian Suohui''s constipation, with an increasingly ugly complexion, and his face was speechless: "I said what the hell are you doing? Just adjust the alarm clock regularly. Is it necessary to stare and be nervous like this?"


    "Ah~ I''m sorry!" Tian Suohui flushed and hurriedly apologized.


    "Okay, you go get a container for vegetables."


    "Okay..." Tian Suohui turned around obediently and went to get the utensils. After just walking two steps, she saw two students pouring a large bag of salt into the beef of Xingping Chuangzhen''s group and hurriedly turned around. He tugged at Monkey King''s clothes again: "That... Wukong... They..."


    "Just do your own thing, what do you do?" Monkey King reached out and tapped Shimoda''s head: "That''s just the price he paid for his arrogance. So, you can eat anything, but you can''t talk nonsense. ."


    "Oh~" Having seen the brutality of Monkey King shooting people into the wall, Tian Suohui didn''t dare to violate Monkey King''s words and went to get the utensils obediently.


    The two students who were doing small movements obviously heard the conversation between Monkey King and the two, and both were taken aback, and hurriedly retracted their outstretched hands.


    Sun Wukong saw it, shook his head, and said to himself: "Pour salt or something is too pediatric, soy sauce, pepper, mustard..."


    The two people who were originally scared to stop, their eyes lit up when they heard Monkey King''s words, and at the same time they gave Monkey King a thumbs up, and then at the speed of their singles for more than ten years, for a moment, soy sauce, salt Ah, all the pepper and mustard are poured in...


    When Xingping Chuangzhen''s companion came back with the plate, he opened the lid and saw that it was as black as ink, and suddenly felt that the whole person was not good: "This...what is going on? Xingping Chuangzhen?! "


    "What?" Xingping Chuangzhen was lowering his head to study the method of beef stew with burgundy red wine. He was frightened by the screams of his companions and walked over in a hurry. Looking at the beef in the pot, his complexion instantly turned black: "This ¡­Who did this special?"


    With two glances, Xingping Chuangzhen furrowed his brows deeply as he saw most people''s gloating expressions. He knew that he had been targeted.


    Chongcun Yang too naturally knew what was going on, looking at Xingping Chuang, he was really annoyed: "TMD, I blame you idiot for setting up too many enemies, so that I also suffer from you, fuck! What to do! What to do! The remaining time is not enough to make one, so I will definitely get E!!!"


    Xingping Chuangzhen frowned and thought, but looking at the dark food in front of him, even if he racked his brains, he couldn''t think of a solution.


    In the original book, if you just pour a bag of salt, there is still a solution, but now, because of the black-bellied guy, Monkey King, he has completely done everything, and he has no skills.


    Xing Ping Chuang really turned his head to look at the lecturer, and saw the other side''s indifferent attitude, and he was frantic: "What kind of school is this! The teacher sees the students making trouble, does it not stop him?"


    Sun Wukong took the prepared dishes, and when he passed by Xingping Chuangzhen, he patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly: "Young people, the sins you have done by yourself, even if you cry, you have to bear it."


    When Xingping Chuangzhen heard this, tears burst into his face and the wind became messy.


    This group of Monkey King was not the first to complete. Before them, several groups had already been completed.


    The reason for this delay is that Sun Wukong was actually trying to cheat Xingping Chuangzhen. For Xingping Chuangzhen¡¯s words at the opening ceremony, Sun Wukong would not treat him as if he hadn¡¯t heard it. Don¡¯t think that God is too big. People live and die.


    It seems that Monkey King and Mikako have failed to learn.


    Roland Chapel looked at the Monkey King walking towards him, with some expectation in his heart. He was very curious about what would happen to the dishes made by this student who had excellent sword skills.


    However, when Roland Chapel thought with expectation that Sun Wukong would put the plate in his hand in front of him and let him taste it, unexpectedly, he took an empty plate again and placed it in front of him. Then he took a piece of beef from his plate, put it down, and smiled slightly: "Please!"


    "I invite your sister!" Roland Chapelle looked at the lonely piece of beef in front of him, and had the urge to yell at him. If you are a student, do you want to give it a piece?


    "Don''t feel dissatisfied. It is a blessing that you will never be able to eat the dishes I made myself, even if it is just one piece."


    "It''s a big breath!" Roland Chapel was angry, but as a lecturer, he tried his best to endure and did not come out. He just decided to give this group an E directly, but when he once again fixed his eyes When I was on that piece of beef, I couldn''t look away anymore.


    I don''t know when, this unremarkable piece of beef has been crystal clear, exuding an uncontrollable appetite fragrance.


    Holding a knife and fork, I refused in my heart, but his hand stuck the piece of beef uncontrollably and put it into my mouth...


    Suddenly, the''chef who can''t laugh'' laughed, smiling like a chrysanthemum, so... annoying!..

 2802 Chapter 13: Another Entered the Hospital

    Think about it, a wrinkled uncle suddenly burst into a bright and wretched smile like a chrysanthemum. Isn''t that annoying?


    Plus dancing there like a graceful girl...


    Okay, that picture is simply horrible.


    "Okay... terrible!!" Tian Suohui looked at the chrysanthemum smile on Roland Chapel''s face and the''elegant'' dance of the girl. She hurriedly hid behind Sun Wukong in fright, and began to tremble cutely again.


    As for the other students, they were stunned by Roland Chapel''s actions, so that several groups of people had problems with their cooking, which led to an E at the end.


    When Roland Chapel recovered from the unspeakable delicacy, he directly ignored the eyes of everyone who looked at him with weird faces, looked at Monkey King with a serious face, and bowed deeply: "Thank you very much. I didn''t expect to be able to enjoy such a delicious food in this college. I am not in vain! But in the same way, I have to say sorry to you, because my authority can only give you this. The dish is marked with A, which is really a humiliation and regret for it..."


    The students all around were shocked when they heard the words. In other words, this person''s cooking has far surpassed the level of A?!


    What kind of monster is this transfer student!


    "A...A...I got A... It''s great!!" Tian Suohui looked excited and excited: "So I don''t have to be fired!"


    Monkey King looked at Roland Chapel and said, "So, nothing will happen next, right?"


    Roland Chapel: "Yes, after completing the course grading, today''s course is over, you can move freely."


    Monkey King beckoned to Tian Suohui and walked outside: "Go, Tian Suohui, it''s noon time too, I''ll treat you to a big meal."


    "Hey? That..." Tian Suohui actually wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t get rid of the picture of Monkey King shooting the fat man into the wall.


    Tian Suohui has already labelled Monkey King as dangerous.


    It¡¯s just that they helped me get an A to avoid the fate of being expelled, and I can¡¯t refuse anything, I can only bite the bullet and keep up...


    Walking on the forest path, getting further and further away from the school, Tian Suohui became nervous: "Um...where are we going?"


    "Of course I went back to my dormitory. Let''s enjoy the Burgundy beef stew we made together."


    Hearing this, Tian Suohui stopped and became even more frightened: "But... I remember that the dormitory should be over there, right?"


    "Oh~ I live in a private dormitory, which is different from the public dormitory you live in."


    Hearing the words, he was surprised, this kind of private dormitory treatment, it seems that only Miss Erina has this treatment, right?Sure enough, this person''s identity is very unusual. For something as serious in the morning, he has not received any blame or severe punishment. If he is someone else, he might have been expelled long ago!


    With fear and anxiety, Tian Suohui followed Monkey King all the way to his luxurious host.


    What only surprised him was that outside the dormitory at this time, Nagiri Erina, Nito Hisako, and Nagiri Senzaemon were all there, seemingly waiting for him to return.


    "Yes... it''s Miss Erina and the commander... why are they here?" Tian Suohui only became more nervous.


    Sun Wukong didn''t change his face, but he greeted him all the way: "Oh~you two little cats, are you here again?"


    Nagiri Erina got up and stood up, and introduced to Monkey King with a serious face: "Goku, let me introduce you, this is my grandpa..."


    Sun Wukong interrupted her unceremoniously: "Well, the commander of Yuanyue Academy, I''ve seen him before. By the way, what is this old man doing to me?"


    "Old... old man..." Tian Suohui was shocked when he heard Sun Wukong''s name for Nageki Senzaemon. That was the commander-in-chief of Totsuki Academy, known as the food demon!Are you called the old man?!


    Nagiri Senzaemon did not stand up, but stared at Monkey King without anger, full of spirit: "How do you say, young man, you really don¡¯t know what politeness is, no wonder you do On the first day of school, my classmates were disabled."


    Sun Wukong sits down at will: "You are not qualified to teach me. If there is nothing wrong, please get out and don''t prevent me from eating lunch."


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the three daughters of Nagiri Erina changed drastically.


    Nageri Senzaemon was not only not angry, but a slight smile appeared on his face: "Interesting, interesting, and there are not many who dare to speak to me so unceremoniously. I heard you punched me. Someone broke into the wall, I thought I would have practiced, or else, let''s practice?"


    "Forget it, I''m afraid of crippling you, Erina looks for me desperately."


    "Haha~~What a kid! I just like your arrogance, come on! Just let me go! If you can''t let me down, I''ll beat your mother."


    Worthy of being the leader of the underworld, this temper is very appetizing to me.


    At this time, Monkey King looked at Nakiri Senzaemon a little pleasing to the eye, this guy is much better than those pedantic old antiques.


    "I won''t accompany the medical bill if I am injured."


    Nagiri Senzaemon laughed, "Me too, come on!"


    As he said, he took off his coat and threw it away. The solid muscles were exposed. This old man looks like he has two brushes!


    "Erina-sama... Is this... okay?" Nito Hisako looked worried.


    Nagiri Erina waved her hand calmly: "Don''t worry, Grandpa is determined, let him lie in bed for two days at most."


    "Is this reassurance?" Nitohisasha was even more worried.


    "Boy, don''t say that I am bullying the small, let you attack first." Naguri Senzaemon bulged his solid muscles, and an elder hooked his finger at Monkey King.


    When Monkey King heard this, an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Then I will be disrespectful."


    His figure flickered, and a hand knife slashed at the back of Nakiri Senzaemon, only hearing a''bang'', Nakiri Senzaemon was instantly embedded in the ground.


    "..."


    After a few seconds of silence, Erina Nagiri suddenly screamed, "Master...Grandpa!!!"


    He hurriedly ran to him with the help of Hishizawa and Tian Suohui, and pulled out the Nagiri Senzaemon from the pit, and looked at his foaming mouth and his eyes turning white. It was anxious.


    "Goku! You bastard! It''s too heavy to start!!!"


    Sun Wukong spread his hands together: "I didn''t expect that this old man is so hot and can''t beat me."


    Nagiri Erina was too late to fight with Monkey King, and said loudly, "Hisasha, hurry up! Call the infirmary!!" ..

 2803 Chapter Fourteen

    Infirmary.


    The little fat man who was sent to the infirmary in the morning was lying on the bed covered in bandages. He looked at the man who was lying on the bed like a zongzi like a rice dumpling on the opposite side. When his gaze was fixed on Monkey King, his previous anger and hatred were gone. Instead, it was as if a believer was looking up at his god and watching Monkey King.


    This guy is so cruel!That¡¯s fine if you photograph yourself in the infirmary in the morning; it¡¯s not past noon, and the school¡¯s commander was sent in. From the shocking facts, the little fat man can only express his admiration for Monkey King. Just like the surging river, it is endless, and Nima is so awesome, the school commander has been beaten into the infirmary.


    Nagiri Senzaemon was lying on the bed tied up like a zongzi, glaring at the nonchalant Monkey King, speaking a bit uncomfortably: "Well, you stinky boy, don''t you know what mercy is? You can do everything for an old man like me!"


    Sun Wukong shrugged casually: "You look rough and thick, you don''t know how unbeatable, so you are half of the person who stepped into the coffin, so you still don''t want to kill you in the future. That''s not good, you look at it now, you have been retributed."


    Nageri Senzaemon heard this, and his brows jumped with anger: "Erina, hurry up and drive this bastard away. You can''t speak too much. Grandpa is angry just watching."


    Nagiri Erina also seemed very helpless, she naturally couldn''t drive Sun Wukong away: "Goku, can''t you be kind to my grandfather? Anyway, he is also an elder, isn''t he?"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he rolled his eyes and asked about seniority. It is not enough for your grandpa to be my grandson.


    It is precisely because others do not know his true identity that Sun Wukong''s actions appear to be so impolite.


    In fact, Monkey King has already given a lot of face.


    For Monkey King, Nakiri Senzaemon said that he was unhappy, but he still admired it very much. He couldn''t understand his own ability, but even so, Monkey King could easily knock him out. , This is simply a monster from the bottom up, it turned out that the back wave of the Yangtze River pushed the front wave, and the front wave died on the beach.


    He has seen a lot of outstanding young talents, but all of them are only promises in front of him. They are like Monkey King who dared to fight him directly. It is too much for him.


    Nageri Senzaemon stared straight at Monkey King. The more he looked at him, the more satisfied he became. The more he looked, the more he felt that he was more suitable for his precious granddaughter. His mother didn¡¯t know how to respect the old and love the young, and even the old man They were all taken into the infirmary, which really hurts.


    If this were to be spread out, thinking of the commander of his dignified Yuanyue Academy, it would be really shameless to see people.


    On the other hand, Sun Wukong, he has been stared at by Nageki Senzaemon so closely, that he feels uncomfortable: "I am not a beauty, you always stare at me and see you ass!"


    This kid really made Lao Tzu angry when he spoke.


    Nakiri Senzaemon had a dark face, and said solemnly, "No one is allowed to say anything about today. Whoever reveals the news will be expelled."


    "I... I won''t say if I''m killed." Tian Suohui hurriedly voted on his attitude.


    "Yeah~" Nakiri Senzaemon looked at the fat man opposite with a terrifying expression.


    The little fat man turned his eyes up immediately: "Where am I? Who am I? I don''t know anything..."


    I can''t see, this kid is pretty good.


    Nagiri Senzaemon''s gaze returned to the plate that Sun Wukong had been holding: "You should be holding the dishes made during the class rating? Bring me to taste and see how well you are."


    Unexpectedly, Monkey King refused: "I didn''t do your part."


    Hearing this, the little fat man once again cast a respectful look at Monkey King. What is this transfer student?Do you want to pull like this?


    "Your kid is really unpleasant at all! Originally I planned to make do with my precious granddaughter, but now it seems that I should forget it..."


    "Grandpa!" Erina heard this, her pretty face instantly turning red.


    When Sun Wukong heard this, his eyes lit up. Doesn''t that mean that he wanted to recruit him as his grandson-in-law?


    He has always been so strong, but he did it after seeing through the temperament of Nageri Senzaemon. After getting the old man, Na Erina didn''t run away, and then it would be no problem to run to her dormitory openly.


    "Say it early! Suddenly it was pleasing to your eyes." Monkey King poured half a bowl of soup and handed it to Nagiri Senzaemon: "Drink it now, it''s good for your injury."


    Nagiri Senzaemon took it, and when he smelled it, his brows wrinkled slightly, but he didn''t even smell the slightest smell. It was really famous.


    In fact, this is Monkey King''s secret method to keep the taste from dissipating over time, so that it can always maintain the freshest state.


    With a sip, Nakiri Senzaemon instantly felt that his whole world was brightened up, and the mood that had been so gloomy by Monkey King was suddenly clear and became more comfortable than ever.


    The pores all over his body opened like bursts, making him feel an incredible and wonderful experience of blending into nature.


    "Ah~" After half a bowl of soup, Nakiri Senzaemon was slumped on the bed, but the expression was really spicy.


    For a long time, when he came back to his senses, he shouted: "Good! Good!!! Good!!! Unexpectedly, in my ordinary school, he can taste such high-level delicacy! Your kid came here to study, it''s so bullying!"


    Seeing how his grandfather reacted, Erina Nagiri stared straight at the plate in Monkey King''s hand with a look of longing.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed her chin, and smiled slightly: "Why, do you want to eat?"


    "Huh~ I don''t want to!" Erina turned her head arrogantly.


    "That''s really a pity." Monkey King looked at Nito Feisha: "Want to eat?"


    "Yes!" Nito Hisako was not so arrogant as Erina, but he nodded eagerly. It looked like he couldn''t help it.


    "I''m still the best in Feisha." Monkey King touched Feisha''s head: "Come on, this is for you."


    "Too...it''s an honor...you can eat the food made by Master Goku again..." Nito Hisako''s face was excited and flushed. After eating the first slice of beef, she was already there and began to give orders People couldn''t hold back Jiaoyin.


    "Tian Suohui, come, this is what we two did together, and you naturally have a share." Monkey King said that Tian Suohui also shared a share.


    "This...this is..." When Tian Suohui ate the first bite of beef, her whole body began to tremble irregularly again, making an irresistible sound, and followed in the footsteps of Scarlett...

 2804 Chapter 15 Opening the Back Door

    Looking at Urina, who gritted her teeth on the side, looked eager and embarrassed to open her mouth, Monkey King walked over and lifted her chin, jokingly: "Well, if you want to eat, you just need to say it~ now There is one more thing, there may be nothing left in a while."


    With that said, Monkey King floated the only remaining delicacy in front of Erina. Because of the removal of the secret and introverted relationship, the aroma was instantly pungent. The appetite and intoxicating scent made Erina''s whole person smell. It was a little soft, especially her dissident God''s tongue, which was uncontrollably eager to move, and her delicate body trembled constantly because of strong patience.


    With a flushed face, the picture makes people want to do something.


    "Think...think..." The tangled and unbearable words came from the crevices between Erina''s teeth.


    Monkey King listened carefully: "What did you say? I can''t hear."


    Erina''s face was flushed with shame on her face: "I want... want to eat! Please... don''t torture me..."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he smiled back: "Look, it''s okay to say it, and why do you put on a arrogant look, here you are."


    Erina took it with joy, and then the whole thing was dazzling: "Ah~~This kind of delicious...It''s this kind of delicious...It''s really amazing!!! It''s like being showered with high-quality red wine, then A sense of comfort, feeling that the body is about to be assimilated..."


    "It seems that people in this world really have no antibodies to food." To the exaggerated expressions of Erina and the others, Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly. This movement, people who don''t know think they are doing in the room, too tricky. People misunderstood.


    And just as Monkey King sighed, the cell phone on the bedside of Nakiri Senzaemon''s bed rang, and after answering, he nodded and hung up.


    In my heart, I was a little surprised. I didn''t expect that the kid (Xing Ping Chuangzhen) he liked was actually brushed down and took an unexpected E.


    "I can''t even bear the consequences of facing my own Kyogen. It seems that I look at him a little bit, but it''s okay..." Nakiri Senzaemon once again fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "Although that guy let him I was a little disappointed, but it made me discover a more enchanting monster..."


    After Sun Wukong felt Nagiri Senzaemon''s gaze, he stabbed Nagiri Erina: "Your grandfather doesn''t have that kind of hobby, right? Why do you always look at me secretly, even though I''m handsome , But he is a pure man who only likes beautiful women."


    "..." Nagiri Erina heard the words, it was a black line on her forehead. If this is replaced by someone else, she would have to squirt the other party to death. However, for Monkey King, she is also helpless: "You don''t talk nonsense, grandpa sees you , Just admire you..."


    Sun Wukong nodded his head with approval: "It''s hard to say that it''s the kind of grandson-in-law, right?"


    Erina''s face turned red, and he pushed Sun Wukong away: "For you, don''t want to take advantage of me, it''s impossible for us..."


    "That''s it, then I''ll go play with Feisha." Monkey King abandoned Erina without hesitation and went to tease Feisha.


    "You..." Erina looked at the two people talking and laughing, and the affectionate behavior, it was so angry that the silver teeth were important.


    Looking at his granddaughter¡¯s expression, Nakiri Senzaemon smiled kindly, but his smile was ugly and terrifying: "It¡¯s crippled, Erina~ Sometimes, your character will suffer a lot~ Although this kid owes a bit, he is still very good. If he likes it, he will have to live with me, otherwise he will be taken away~"


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about, I...I don''t like him!" Erina''s complexion was reddish, and she was instantly hidden by her, just looking at the intimacy between Feisha and Monkey King, his heart burned again. "This Scarlet Sand, wait to see how I clean you up after I go back..."


    "Well, you young people, I''m an old man, I won''t be too much to ask. You go back first. You don''t need to accompany me. School has just started, but there are still many things to deal with. I can''t move it now. You will do it for you."


    "But Grandpa..."


    "No problem, I look serious. In fact, it''s just a skin injury, not internal organs. The kid is still a little measured. Otherwise, with an injury like me, I would be unconscious."


    Nagiri Erina nodded, and unceremoniously slapped Scarlett''s foot: "Now, when do you want to talk?"


    Well, it seems that Erina is really jealous.


    Feisha hurriedly got up and walked behind Erina, without saying a word, she also saw that Erina was angry with her, and it was better to keep silent now.


    On the way back.


    Tian Suohui has been falling behind several people, appearing very quiet.


    For her little girl from the country, all the big people she saw today, she thought, maybe she would never be able to get in touch with her, she was naturally very nervous.


    "Erina, get a proof and transfer her dormitory to me." Monkey King pointed to Tian Suohui behind him.


    Tian Suohui, who was still out of wandering, was shocked when he heard the words, "Huh?? Why?" The dull expression seemed to be shaking again at any time.


    Well, she was scared.


    Erina''s eyes widened, her face full of discomfort: "Don''t do it!!"


    Feisha also had a tasteful expression: "Master Goku, why suddenly want to live with her..."


    "I''m not looking for someone to lay down, or maybe there is someone who does laundry and cooks for me."


    Scarlet''s face was red and red: "Why does it sound weird? In fact, I can do laundry and cooking..."


    "Aren''t you Erina''s little secretary, you don''t have to wait on her?"


    Scarlet Sand heard that, stopped talking, I really want to have the urge to change jobs.


    Erina looked suspiciously at Monkey King: "Really just for a nanny, no other thoughts?"


    ''Slap~'' Monkey King slapped Erina''s hip with a rude slap: "Stop talking nonsense, just do it as soon as you tell you to do it. Then there is so much nonsense, do you want to eat the food I made?"


    Erina''s face was flushed red, and she wanted to have an attack, but after listening to Monkey King''s words, she suppressed her anger again: "Think..."


    "Then don''t talk nonsense, do it."


    "Tian Suohui, right?" Erina turned around and looked at Tian Suohui: "You have heard our words. From now on, you will take care of Wukong''s daily life. Can it be done?"


    "Hey?! But...but..."


    Erina''s compelling posture of a strong woman: "If you behave well, I guarantee that you will graduate from Janwol College."


    "Huh?!!!" Tian Suohui was stunned when she heard the words, she was... was the back door opened?..

 2805 Chapter 16 Pole Star House

    Erina looked down at Tian Suohui: "Can it be done?"


    This guy can live with Wukong. It''s maddening. If it weren''t for the Monkey King, Erina wanted to wear Tian Suohui''s shoes.


    "I...I..." Tian Suohui has been with me for a long time, but I don¡¯t know how to answer. My heart is tangled, and I want to promise. This kind of chance to guarantee a smooth graduation, but it¡¯s a rare opportunity. If you miss it, you won¡¯t have it; She is indeed a little worried about living with such a dangerous person as Monkey King.


    If he wants to do something to himself, if he wants to do something to himself in such a place that is called daily refusal and the ground is not working, then...think about it and be afraid.


    "It seems that people are not very willing, so let''s do it." Seeing Tian Suohui''s hesitation, Erina immediately made a final decision. She was anxious that Tian Suohui would refuse.


    "Hey..." Tian Suohui was a little bit disappointed when she heard this. Did she just miss the recommended quota...


    "Are you still afraid that I might not eat you?" Monkey King looked at Tian Suohui''s expression without knowing what she was thinking: "Well, your dormitory is in Pole Star House, right? I also move. Go to Jixing House, so you can rest assured, right?"


    Tian Suohui''s face turned red when he heard the words: "I...I didn''t mean that."


    When Erina heard the words, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled, but she had a dark feeling: "Wukong, you...really plan to move to the Jixingshe? It was a good place before, but now it has become smoky..."


    Monkey King: "That''s even more exciting."


    Erina was speechless for a while.


    In fact, the reason why Monkey King decided to move to Pole Star House is that this place is indeed too remote and deserted. Over the past month, besides teasing Urina and Feisha, he can only sleep in the sun and sleep. , It''s really boring, it''s okay to change to a lively place; two, there seem to be a few good girls in the Pole Star House, this is the point.


    "Then it''s such a happy decision, Tian Suohui, let''s go and take me to the Polar Star House." After saying that, Monkey King looked at Erina again: "Oh~ by the way, you have to give me a check-in certificate. Row."


    "You guy..." Erina looked angry: "I don''t care, where do you like to go! Scarlett, you go to the Pole Star House to explain, I have something to go, let''s go."


    With that said, Erina gave Tian Suohui a ferocious anger, and turned away angrily...


    "Master Goku, let''s go."


    On the way to the Pole Star House, Erina peeked at Tian Suohui who was behind him, pulled down the corner of Monkey King''s clothes, and leaned close to him, whispering with a taste of taste, "That...Master Goku...you are Didn''t you fall in love with her? I can''t live in a good private dormitory, why go to Jixingshe..."


    "You think too much." Monkey King naturally couldn''t state his purpose clearly: "I just want to change to a more lively place."


    "Is it really just like this?" Scarlett said, a little happy: "I''ll just say, how can a person like Master Wukong fall in love with a little girl from the country."


    "You are wrong with that." Monkey King said with a serious face: "A person''s value cannot be measured by her birth. At a high position, tracing the origin and tracing the source is also a step from the bottom. Yes, so don¡¯t underestimate anyone, otherwise, for those you look down on today, your future achievements may be beyond your reach."


    "I see." Feisha nodded thoughtfully. Regarding Monkey King''s worship, no matter what she said, she would listen carefully to her heart, but if this was changed to someone else''s, she would probably sneer. .


    To be honest, this Yuanyue Academy is really too big. The Monkey King and the three at least walked for nearly twenty minutes before they saw the Polar Star House in front.


    How should I put it, at the first sight of the Polar Star House, Monkey King thought he had come to an ancient castle, adding the stone pillars on the door and the crows on the branches, calling out, "Ahhh~~" , It really gives a sense of eerie horror.


    This is not a dormitory, but more like a haunted house.


    Feisha looked at the Pole Star House in front of him, and once again said seriously to Monkey King: "Master Wukong, are you sure you want to move here?"


    "It looks very interesting, doesn''t it?" Monkey King laughed and was about to walk into the Pole Star House. Suddenly there was a small footstep behind him, and a surprised voice also sounded: "Ah~ it''s you, like Will people like you live here?"


    Xingping Chuangzhen, coincidentally, met him again.


    Monkey King: "Why, can''t it?"


    Xingping Chuang really scratched his head and was a little embarrassed: "That''s not true. I just heard that many students rent houses near the academy, and rich people drive to and from the school every day. You are like Yuanyue Academy. The eldest lady is a person who shouldn''t live here..."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he ignored him not saying much. This guy really can''t speak, what does it mean?Shouldn''t you live here?


    Pushing open the door, walking into the Polar Star House, what you saw was a white cloud of smoke.


    When Xingping Chuangzhen saw this, he looked nervous: "What''s the matter? Could it be a fire?"


    When I was nervous, the loudspeaker hanging on the wall suddenly sounded a harsh roar: "Hey! Room 208, did you change the room into a smoking room again without authorization? Be careful I make you smoked products!"


    In a smoky room, a young man casually scratched his head: "I know, I know, I will reflect on it."


    Just before the Monkey King had time to sigh, they suddenly saw a group of chickens, ducks, pigs and rabbits, and even a small deer rolling past...


    And a young girl is chasing after him anxiously: "Little rabbit! Kasuke! Kano in! Don''t run out of the cage!!"


    The horn on the wall sounded the old woman''s roar again: "No animals are allowed to be kept in the dormitory, Room 116! Another time, be careful I skin you!"


    "I''ll pay attention~~~" The girl chased a group of animals and gradually disappeared in the corridor.


    "It''s really... an interesting dormitory." Looking at the girl''s disappearing back, Monkey King couldn''t help but spit out: "But I saw a deer just now. What''s the matter? Where did the girl get it? Are you not afraid of going to jail?"


    Well, don''t be serious, you will lose if you are serious.


    At this moment, I saw a terrifying-looking old woman approaching the Monkey King. First of all, her eyes were fixed on Feisha''s body: "It''s rare, Feisha, you don''t stay with Erinai. By your side, what are you doing here?" ..

 2806 Chapter 17 Dormitory

    "Good Mrs. Wen Xu." Feisha looked very polite: "I came to visit the dormitory with Master Wukong."


    "Oh~ your kid is the Monkey King?" The dorm mother-in-law looked at Monkey King up and down, with an inexplicable expression on her face: "Just now I heard that the school commander was beaten into the medical room by you. There is a more troublesome existence in the Star House."


    "What...what?! You even beat up the school commander?!!!" Xingping Chuangzhen looked shocked: "That guy who looks terrible?!!!"


    "Huh? Why would you know?!" Tian Suohui was shocked when she heard the words, but she clearly remembered that the school commander had said that if the news that he was beaten in the hospital was spread, he would be expelled.


    The dorm mother-in-law was proud: "Don''t look at me like this, my news is pretty good." After a pause, she looked at Monkey King and said, "Yes, first introduce yourself. I am the dormitory here. You call me. "Mrs. Pole Star" Mrs Wen Xu."


    "Mother..." Monkey King looked at Mrs. Wen Xu and couldn''t help but spit out: "You Madonna really has hot eyes."


    Mrs. Wen Xu immediately glared back when he heard the words, "I also had a young age, okay! Forget it, I won¡¯t talk to you. Since it was brought by Feisha, I won¡¯t need to try the craft. This is the key to Room 303. ."


    Room 303 was originally Xingping Chuangzhen¡¯s dormitory.


    Feishako said with a polite expression: "Well, Mrs. Wen Xu, can I choose by myself? This is the task given to me by Master Erina..."


    "Oh~ interesting..." Mrs. Wen Xu seemed to have discovered something like a new world, looking at Monkey King: "It''s not only okay to beat the school commander, but also let Erina arrange the dormitory for you personally. Boy, you are good at it. !"


    Monkey King just smiled without answering.


    Mrs. Wen Xu waved her hand and said, "Go, go! I''ll pick it up and get the key."


    As he said, he looked at Xingping Chuangzhen again: "Now it''s your turn. Now that you are here, you should also have the ingredients ready?"


    "What ingredients?" Xingping Chuangzhen looked dumbfounded.


    Mrs. Wen Xu said with her arms akimbo, "Are there any questions? Of course it is a Jixing famous product. Try the craft!"


    "Why didn''t he?" Xingping Chuangzhen looked at the leaving Monkey King with an unease on his face.


    Mrs. Wen Xu looked at Xingping Chuangzhen with contempt: "People have a backstage, do you have it?"


    "..."


    These words made my heart hurt. Xingping Chuangzhen instantly felt the deep malice from the Suguan. What kind of academy is this, he opened the back door blatantly.


    Come on, they have a backstage, but I don¡¯t have one, so I can only try my craft obediently...


    "This...no way!"


    "This...not even..."


    "This room is too dirty... this room is a bit dark..."


    Sun Wukong followed Feisha and looked at her unsatisfied even after choosing a few dormitories. He looked helpless: "I said Feisha. The dormitories here are basically the same. There is no need to be so picky, right?"


    "No!" Scarlett said with a serious look: "Since Erina-sama asked me to come, I must choose the best one for Goku-sama, otherwise, Erina-sama will be unhappy."


    "So you are afraid of punishment, I thought you care about me very much."


    Feisha turned red, and hurriedly explained: "I...Of course I am concerned about Master Wukong!"


    "How concerned are you?" Monkey King stepped forward, put one hand on Scarlett''s shoulder, leaned close to her face, and despised her.


    Scarlett''s nervous complexion instantly turned red: "Then...that...Master Goku...there are...there are outsiders...please...please don''t be like this..."


    Tian Suohui''s complexion was also flushed, her tense fingers stirred, her eyes dazzled, "I...should I leave first?"


    Monkey King looked at the shyness of the two girls, clicked until they finished, and let go of Feisha: "By the way, you have basically seen the spare rooms. Isn''t there one of them?"


    Feisha Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "The environment here is really terrible. It doesn''t fit the identity of Master Wukong at all. Or, don''t you live here?"


    "Okay, let me call the shots." Monkey King looked at Tian Suohui: "What dormitory do you live in?"


    "302..."


    "Oh~ Room 303, which the hostel said just now, should be next to you?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Monkey King directly decided: "Okay, then Room 303."


    Now that he is here, how can Xingping Chuangzhen live next door to Tian Suohui?


    If Xingping Chuang really knew about this, I don¡¯t know how he would feel. Not only did you take an E for my pit, but now I even want to rob my dormitory. Unfortunately, he will never know this kind of thing .


    "Let''s go, go back and get the key."


    After turning for a long time, I returned to the original point.


    When I came to the kitchen where Mrs. Wen Xu was located, it happened that Xingping Chuangzhen had just used his own cooking to get the right to stay in the Jixing House.


    Looking at the key that Mrs. Wenxu handed out, Feishadai frowned slightly, and hurriedly interrupted her: "Wait, Mrs. Wenxu, we have already selected and decided to be Room 303."


    Mrs. Wen Xu looked at the number of the key in her hand, was stunned, and took it back again: "Okay, anyway, I said it will give you room 303 before, take it."


    As he said, he took out another key and handed it to Xingping Chuangzhen: "Then you can go to Room 295."


    This feeling of being picked, Xingping Chuang really expressed a bit of anger, but why did he have no backstage? Thinking of Sun Wukong''s feat of shooting the little fat man into the wall, even the school commander was punched in. In the medical room, this kind of god can''t afford to provoke it, so let''s take the key silently and flash someone.


    Go back to Room 303, let alone, the cleaning here is not bad, but Feisha is obviously still a little unsatisfied: "Master Goku, let me clean this place again, Tian Suohui, you can also help."


    "Ok."


    "That''s all right, I''ll go get my sheets."


    Feisha: "For this kind of thing, I''ll call someone else to move in later, Master Goku, you should rest aside."


    Look, what a thoughtful little secretary, Monkey King wants to dig into Erina''s corner.


    It''s not right, Erina will be her own sooner or later, and the Scarlet Sand will also be hers. This cannot be called digging.


    After busying all afternoon, Feisha reluctantly left until the sun set.


    Looking at the suddenly cleaned room, Monkey King looked comfortable. The secretary, Fei Shao, was really qualified, and Tian Suohui was also a rare good wife and mother.


    Just as Monkey King sighed with emotion, he saw that the ceiling was suddenly opened, revealing a head: "Hello, transfer student, follow..."


    Before I finished speaking, Monkey King had already greeted the past with an apple...

 2807 Chapter XVIII Assembly

    A "pop~" hit the right eye of the opponent.


    The sound of miserable howling spread across the entire Jixing House in an instant: "Ah~~!!! Blind! Blind! Blind!!!"


    Monkey King leaped up, grabbed the opponent''s collar, yanked him down, threw him on the ground, and stepped on his waist: "Say, who are you?"


    "Hey~Big brother! Wait~Wait~~Don''t fight!" The other party was obviously frightened, and repeatedly begged for mercy with a panda''s eyes, "I am not a suspicious person! I am also from Jixingshe," I''m here to invite you to the welcome party."


    Monkey King retracted his right foot and said indifferently: "Invite if you invite, and don''t knock on the door, and pretend to be a mouse. It''s really a beating."


    Isshiki lay down, looking at Monkey King with a shy expression: "Ah~~ It''s as rude as the rumors say, it''s the type I like..."


    "Evil~~~" When Sun Wukong heard this, he shivered directly. This kid seemed to be a pervert. He stared and said angrily: "You owe it again, right?"


    "Hey~Don''t!" Isshihui hurriedly got up, even if she was beaten, she still had the sunshine on her face: "My little body can''t stand your toss, let''s go and gather first, but we have to take the girl next door I have to call it."


    Monkey King: "I''m going to call. Also, I won''t be allowed to climb the ceiling to call people in the future, otherwise, I will beat you half body."


    "Uh, okay... okay..." Isshiki was shocked by Monkey King''s aura in a cold sweat, watching Monkey King walk out of the door, and then wiped the cold sweat on his face: "This little brother gives people a sense of oppression. It''s so strong. I really deserve to be a brutal man who beat up disabled classmates on the first day of school. It seems that I have to change this habit, otherwise I will really be beaten to a half body."


    Thinking, he also followed out of the door and said to Monkey King: "The meeting point is in Room 205, I will go back first."


    At the door of Room 302, Monkey King opened the door with a click. This guy has never had the habit of knocking: "Tian Suohui, the people in this dormitory are going to hold a welcome party for our newcomers. Go..."


    "Ah~~ You close the door first!"


    Before Monkey King could finish speaking, Tian Suohui''s exclamation sounded.


    "Okay." Monkey King walked into the room with a click and closed the door.


    Tian Suohui wrapped her arms around her chest and hid at the foot of the bed: "No, I told you to go out and close the door."


    Well, after a busy afternoon, Tian Suohui, who had just taken a shower, was changing clothes. His perfect figure was shown in front of her. Sun Wukong couldn''t help but exclaimed: "You have a good figure. Remember to come to Room 205 after you change your clothes."


    After speaking, Monkey King opened the door again and went out if nothing happened...


    When Tian Suohui just breathed a sigh of relief, the door was clicked and opened by Monkey King again, and she was once again polished: "Ah~ By the way, remember to lock the door when changing clothes in the future."


    With a click, the door closed again.


    At this moment, Tian Suohui was hiding for a long time without daring to move. After confirming that Monkey King was not showing up, she hurriedly put on her clothes, and she was puzzled: "Strange, I obviously locked the door? How did this guy open the door? Door? Did I really forget to lock it?"


    Room 205.


    "It should be here." Listening to the noise coming from the room, Monkey King opened the door, but just in time to see a young man yelling at several people in the room: "I said it! I''m busy Prepare for a written test! If you want to have a banquet, go to another room! Why do you always come to my room every time?!"


    This is Marui Zenji in Room 205.


    Born in Pole Star House (Pole Star Liao) 116, Yoshino Yuuhime said with a careless expression: "There is no way, because Marui has the largest room, and it is so clean no matter when you come."


    Well, it seems that the last sentence is the point.


    "Oh~ Our second transfer student has already arrived." Isshiki saw the Monkey King who opened the door and walked over enthusiastically: "Welcome! Monkey King, it''s great that you can come."


    "He is the transfer student who turned you into a cyclops." The big sister of a beautiful girl with long hair and big breasts came to Monkey King with a gentle expression: "It''s a good job~ the transfer student, after this time Lesson, I don¡¯t think Senior Isshiki dared to make that kind of abnormal behavior."


    "Sakura Ryoko, how can you say that you are perverted? That''s youth! That''s what a student should do! I live in the dormitory just looking forward to such a life."


    "Sure enough, it''s a pervert!" Xing Ping Chuang Zhen sat aside speechlessly.


    Yoshino Yuuhime approached Monkey King curiously: "I heard that you are exempted from living in the Pole Star House. That''s amazing! This kind of thing has never happened before, and there is! There is! I heard that you are on it. In the first class, a classmate was beaten to the hospital. Is it true?"


    Xingping Chuangzhen was speechless: "It''s not just a classmate, the head of the school was hospitalized by him."


    "What?!!!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone in the dormitory had a dumbfounded and shocked expression: "True...really false? Is it that Nakiri...sir?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime had an exaggerated expression: "Oh my God! You really beat the head of the school? It''s incredible! You can still live well, it''s incredible!"


    Sakura Ryoko covered her mouth with a slender hand, and looked at Monkey King in shock: "You...really hit?"


    Before Sun Wukong could reply, Tian Suohui had already appeared at the door, but the expression was so bleak: "Wu...Master Wukong!! How can you tell this kind of thing! I...I will be expelled! "


    With that, Tian Suohui squatted down with dark clouds and a frustrated expression: "Playing...it''s over! Sorry, mom! Not only can I not get married, I am afraid I can''t even go to school..."


    Monkey King looked frustrated, Tian Suohui whose whole person was not good, and comforted: "Why are you being bullied? Isn''t it just being looked at? If you think you can¡¯t marry If you go out, just marry me."


    "what?!!"


    When Sakura Ryoko and others heard this, they looked at Monkey King and Tian Suohui with a strange expression.


    "You, you, you..." Tian Suohui widened her eyes and looked at Monkey King, and started shaking again: "I...I don''t want to marry you!"


    "Okay, don''t be nervous, relax, I''ll make a joke with you." Monkey King looked at Tian Suohui''s weak and cute look, and wanted to bully her, but it would be bad if he bullied her too much. He uttered comforting words: "Don''t worry, you will not be fired, I promise."


    "Really...really?" Tian Suohui felt relieved after hearing this...

 2808 Chapter 19 Food Halberd

    Yoshino Yuuhime looked curious: "What''s the matter with your expulsion?"


    Tian Suohui looked worried and frightened: "The school commander has said that if anyone tells him about his hospitalization, he will be expelled."


    "Huh?! Then... Then, don''t we also suffer?!!!" Yoshino Yuuhime and others were all surprised.


    "Don''t worry, he stabbed it out." Monkey King glanced at Xingping Chuangzhen, and said, "To expel him, he is also expelled."


    "No... isn''t it?!" Xingping Chuang''s eyes widened in astonishment.Then, he knelt down on the ground with a puff, his attitude called sincere: "Please, guys, just treat it as if you haven''t heard this. If I''m expelled like this, I won''t be laughed at by my father. dead!"


    "Calm down, classmate Xingping." Ryoko Sakaki poured a cup of tea for Xingping Chuangzhen with a gentle big sister appearance: "We won''t say anything, please rest assured."


    "Please everyone!" Xingping Chuangzhen still feels uneasy. He always feels that since entering this academy, there are really all kinds of troubles. Is it really because the words at the opening ceremony are too arrogant, God wants it? Pack him?


    Isshiki Hui also had a serious expression: "In the words of the school commander, he always talks about what it is. This is no joke. So, I also ask you all. I don''t want to hear this."


    Everyone in the dormitory nodded solemnly, and they didn''t want to be dropped out.


    This matter was just revealed.


    Issehui looked at the people in the dormitory with a curious look; "Strange, I called all the boarders over, but there are not even half of them here."


    Marui Zenji: "This can''t be helped. After all, the senior Isshiki calls everyone to gather almost every day, everyone is tired."


    Isshiki Hui: "How can I get bored? Didn''t Sister Tian Suo participate every time?"


    Tian Suohui tilted her head to one side, feeling helpless: "If it wasn''t for Master Wukong...I don''t want to come..."


    "Since there is no one, so be it." Isshiki slapped her hand, with a warm expression on her face: "In order to welcome the two transfer students, let everyone introduce from me. First of all, let me say that I am Isshiki Hui, live in Room 206, a second-year student in the Higher Education Department. Everyone here is just like you, except me. They are first-year students."


    "I am Sakura Ryoko and live in room 112."


    "I''m Yoshino Yuuhime. I live in room 116. If you have time, please come and play with me~"


    Marui Zenji whispered: "The premise is that you all like animals..."


    After everyone introduced themselves, Xingping Chuangzhen touched his head and said, "Um, I am Xingping Chuangzhen. Regarding the words at the opening ceremony..." Everyone thought he wanted to explain this. , But he was unusually determined: "I''m very serious~!"


    Yishihui smiled: "It''s just this kind of aura. In this Yuanyue, students like you are the most suitable for survival."


    When Xingping Chuang Zhen heard this, he was surprised: "Huh? Don''t the senior Isshiki think I''m arrogant?"


    Isshihui was kind and cheerful: "As a student, who has never been young and frivolous, but since everyone thinks you are arrogant, then you should use practical actions to show that in this Yuanyue Academy, Everything is respected by strength. With strength, you can do whatever you want."


    Xingping Chuangzhen''s eyes brightened, and he, who hadn''t been hurt much, became more confident: "I know, I will show my strength to everyone! But, what, do you know what the "ten outstanding" is ?I''ve heard of it before, it seems pretty good?"


    Sakura Ryoko looked surprised: "Oh~ are you serious?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime: "You really broke into Tomotsu without knowing anything?"


    Sakura Ryoko raised her forehead, and Yiliang explained earnestly: "Yuanyue Ten Elite Council is a committee composed of the top ten students in the academy. Many things in the Yuanyue Academy are left to the students. Autonomy, all issues are decided after the members of Yuanyue Shijie have discussed together. It is simply the highest decision-making body in the academy. It is organized by the academy and is directly under the management of the commander-in-chief, and even the lecturers. All must obey the will of the top ten."


    Xingping Chuangzhen looked surprised: "Students have more rights than teachers. It really is a weird academy. However, it sounds like this is really amazing!"


    Yoshino Yuuhime: "Of course it''s amazing. Let me tell you, Isshiki''s senior is one of the ten outstanding people of Tomotsuki, and he is still ranked seventh."


    Xingping Chuang really heard this, with a look of excitement: "That''s really great, Senior Isshiki, please come to a game with me!"


    Upon hearing this, Yoshino Yuuhime and others looked at him strangely: "It seems that you don''t know anything!"


    "Why...what''s the matter?" Xingping Chuang was really uncomfortable when he was seen: "Did I say something wrong again."


    "You are really ignorant enough." Monkey King took the tea cup that Ryoko Sakura handed him, and took a sip: "I thought it was tea, but it was wine. You brewed it yourself?"


    Sakura Ryoko smiled softly: "It''s not wine~ It''s just a juice made from rice."


    "You have a talent for brewing." After Sun Wukong sighed, he looked at Xingping Chuangzhen and continued: "If you want to challenge Yuanyue Ten Jie, you must come up with a corresponding price, and this price is based on your current situation. In terms of their worth, even if they are blocked from dropping out, it depends on whether they are willing."


    "No... isn''t it? Don''t you even have the qualifications to challenge?" Xingping Chuangzhen looked depressed.


    Yishihui added: "If you want a duel, you must meet three conditions: a judge who proves that this is a formal duel; an odd number of judges; and the agreement of the opponents. With these three conditions, the duel can start. ."


    "Everyone who is hostile to them uses their own cooking skills to make them surrender. This is the tradition of Yuanyue, a single-handed culinary showdown, and its name is halberd!"


    "Fresh halberd!!"


    Xingping Chuangzhen''s eyes were piercing, and he suddenly fixed himself on Sun Wukong: "You are all interim students like me, so you should not be one of the top ten?"


    "No."


    Xingping Chuangzhen looked excited: "Then come to a halberd showdown with me!"


    Monkey King drank the''rice juice'' full of Ryoko Sakura (as Sakura Ryoko himself called it), without even looking at him: "When you get the number one in Yuan Yue, let''s talk about it."


    Xingping Chuangzhen looked astonished, this guy seems to be mader than me!


    Monkey King: "Okay, stop talking nonsense. I just came to this gathering because I thought there was something delicious. After talking for so long, should the banquet begin?" ..

 2809 Chapter 20 Kung Fu Cooking God

    "Okay! So, let''s start the banquet!" Isshiki pulled her coat to reveal the sexy nude apron inside: "Everyone, take out all the food you have prepared!"


    "Oh~! Appeared! Isshiki senior..."


    "Nude apron..."


    "My eyes..." Monkey King covered his eyes with one hand, with black lines all over his head, looking at the excited teenagers, even more speechless: "A man, how excited are you guys!"


    With a black face, Monkey King just glanced at Sehui, and hurriedly removed his gaze. His eyes were too spicy: "If you don''t put your clothes on, I don''t mind kicking you out the window..."


    "Don''t you think Wukong is not good-looking?" Isshiki turned around like a girl, trying to show her shining side.


    Without a word, Monkey King handed the cup in his hand to Ryoko Sakura, "Help me get it."


    After speaking, he got up and stood up and walked slowly towards Isshihui. Under his puzzled gaze, he kicked him out of the window with a''bang'' kick...


    "Ale~???"


    Feeling the sensation of falling rapidly, Yi Shihui''s face was dumbfounded.


    Yoshino Yuuhime and others all screamed in amazement: "No...Is it?! Really kicked out!!!"


    "This is the second floor!"


    "Senior Isshi! You must not die!!"


    Marui Zenji and others all looked out the window with a probe.


    Sakura Ryoko looked at the indifferent Sun Wukong with a stunned look: "Did you...do what you did a bit too much?"


    It is indeed a brutal person who even beats the school commander.


    With a calm expression on his face, Sun Wukong took the cup from Sakura Ryoko''s hand: "Don''t worry, there are lawns and dense bushes below. You can''t die."


    "This Monkey King is really a man!" Isshiki stood under the tree, her face full of emotion, the apron that was originally draped on her body had been removed by the branches and was drifting in the wind on the tree.


    The clean and slick look is simply full of expressions, and it is indeed a pervert.


    "Hi~ Classmate Yiwu, please help me throw the clothes down..." Isshiki looked up and waved at the window.


    "So it''s okay!"


    Looking at Isshiki Hui who beckoned in the wind below, while Xingping Chuangzhen''s face was speechless, there were also black lines all over his head. Isshiki Hui''s current appearance was really hot eyes.


    While watching Monkey King, they all subconsciously hide away.


    This transfer student is too vigorous, so it''s better to stay away. Who knows if the next one will kick them out of the window.


    After putting on normal clothes, Issehui returned to the dormitory again. When she looked at Monkey King, she was excited: "The feeling just now was so wonderful, Wukong student, why don''t you come here again?"


    "Uh~!!!"


    The people in the dormitory all looked at Isshihui with weird faces. Is it possible that Senior Isshihui has developed a more abnormal path?


    Isshiki has a serious look: "I''m serious~ It''s like flying~ I heard that there is a very mysterious ancient martial art in Z country, classmate Wukong, you can''t do it? I don''t think, I You¡¯re so lucky. If you fell from such a high place, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, and it¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to kick people up, right?"


    "Really? Really? What kind of ancient martial arts?" The lively nature of Yoshino Yuuhime immediately became interested, and approached Monkey King and kept asking.


    Sakura Ryoko and the others also showed a look of curiosity. The things in this novel can most attract people''s curiosity.


    Monkey King just smiled and did not answer. In the eyes of others, this is equivalent to acquiescence.


    Xingping Chuangzhen suddenly remembered Monkey King¡¯s superb knife skills, and looked at Monkey King with piercing eyes, and looked very excited: "Ah~ That¡¯s the case, Brother Wukong, you won¡¯t be a kung fu chef like the TV shows. ?"


    "Oh ~ how to say?" Isshiki Hui and others are all interested.


    Xingping Chuangzhen said with excitement: "Don''t you know, Brother Wukong has performed a superb knife skill in the course rating. The way he cuts vegetables is so handsome! It''s a movie than a movie! It''s incredible! "


    "Come on! Come on! Demonstrate! Demonstrate!" Yoshino Yukie held Monkey King''s arm, shaking and acting coquettishly.


    "I really want to see it too." Sakura Ryoko stared at Monkey King, eyes full of expectation.


    If it were replaced by someone else, Monkey King would still be too lazy to pay attention, but when asked by such two, a cute and sexy girl, Monkey King would immediately be defeated.


    What''s more, this is an opportunity for a wave of goodwill, how can I miss it.


    "Yes, anyway, in this banquet, everyone needs to contribute a dish? Then I will cook one on the spot." Monkey King got up and stood up: "Is there any fish here?"


    "Yes, I''m already ready."


    Looking at Monkey King entering the kitchen, Tian Suohui looked expectantly: "Can you eat the food made by Master Wukong again? It''s amazing!"


    Sakura Ryoko looked at Tian Suohui''s face with curiosity: "Looking at your appearance, have you ever eaten his cooking?"


    "Um~ I had it in the afternoon! It was so~~ delicious! I can''t describe it at all!"


    "That''s really exciting."


    After hearing the words, Issehui and others looked forward to it even more, and ran to the kitchen door to watch.


    I saw that Monkey King took out the prepared fish from the refrigerator and threw it into the air. What I didn''t even look at was the kitchen knife in his hand, fluttering and dancing, looking like a live fish dancing on the tip of his knife. Sakura Ryoko and the others were shocked and deeply attracted by the sword light.


    When the light of the knife disappeared, what fell on the cutting board was the intact fish bone on one side and the tender fish flesh on the other. The meat and bone had been separated perfectly.


    "Too... incredible! There is no damage, a fish bone is left, the whole fish is completely peeled off, this... how is this done?!!!"


    All the people in the dormitory ran in and watched, everyone was shocked and amazed.


    "Kung Fu Cooking God! This is the real version of Kung Fu Cooking God!"


    Yoshino Yuuki screamed excitedly. The so-called Kung Fu Cooking God is a movie in this world of country Z. As a world of gourmet food, this movie is quite popular.


    Ryoko Sakura looked at Monkey King with piercing eyes, which were worshipful eyes.


    "It''s great! It''s great! I didn''t expect that this exaggerated cooking skill, which is only seen on TV, actually exists in reality! This situation, I really want to sing a song!"


    Yishihui was full of excitement, her clothes pulled, and she wanted to put on his gorgeous apron again.


    Marui Zenji and the others met, were shocked, and hugged him hurriedly: "No! Isshiki-senpai, do you want to be kicked out of the window again?"


    Yishihui''s movements became stiff, and she chuckled: "That...can''t help it...can''t help it..." ..

 2810 Chapter 21 Heaven and Earth

    With the passage of time, Sakura Ryoko and the others have seen what a visual feast is, what is the charm of kung fu cooking skills, and what is show flying.


    Under a whim, everyone imitated and started to play, and then squatted in the corner very frustrated: "I can''t learn! I can''t learn for a lifetime!"


    As for people with ulterior motives, they also started to cook. For example, Xingping Chuangzhen, who was refused by Monkey King to eat the halberd, is now a little more careful. Even if he doesn''t compete, he will be able to distinguish himself later.He still remembers the plate of cold cucumber that he had eaten in his store, so he was extremely eager to compete with Monkey King.


    Ten minutes later, Xingping Chuangzhen returned to Room 205 with the dishes he had prepared.


    Looking at Monkey King sitting next to Ryoko Sakura and enjoying the wine, Xingping Chuangzhen''s eyes lit up: "Oh~ Brother Wukong, is your cooking finished?"


    "You need to wait a few minutes."


    "That''s it!" Xingping Chuangzhen looked enthusiastic: "Everyone, would you like to try my sturgeon rice ball chazuke rice? It should have been made with mandarin fish, but this time I tried to make it with sturgeon."


    "Oh~ it looks good." Monkey King picked up a bowl with surprise on his face. The rice was shining with pure white brilliance. Like snow, it seems that there is still a certain degree of cooking to make such a beautiful dish. Artistic.


    Isshihui also has a serious look: "In this way, it can only be called ordinary chazuke rice, which can be seen everywhere in popular restaurants, but this Xingping Chuangzhen is probably more thoughtful than Monkey King, then..." Take He picked up his chopsticks and took a bite, and the whole person''s expression instantly lit up: "Um~~!! The fish skin tasted crispy, like a sturgeon born out of the snow, it was like the vitality of spring, he knew Cai interprets the moment when spring begins..."


    "Ah~ That''s awesome! So you are not just talking big!"


    Yoshino Yuuhime and the others swept over their hands to make rice with a spring look. Judging from their expressions and Dong''s movements, it is clear that Xingping''s cooking skills have been recognized by them.


    It¡¯s just that Tian Suohui didn¡¯t gobble it up like others. She only took a few sips and put down his chopsticks. This made Dexing Ping Chuang really surprised: "What¡¯s wrong, Tian Suo, is this sturgeon rice ball tea and rice not suitable for you? Taste?"


    "No...No!" Tian Suohui hurriedly waved his hand and explained, "It''s very delicious, but...I plan to wait for the dishes to be eaten..." As he said, he glanced at the kitchen with a red face.


    Xing Ping Chuang sincerely said: "Is this more looking forward to Brother Wukong''s cooking? Hmm...actually I am looking forward to it!"


    Monkey King took a few bites of the rice sturgeon and put down his chopsticks.


    Xingping Chuang saw it, and said expectantly: "How about, Brother Wukong?"


    Sun Wukong has a plain face, not blowing it, not black: "It''s okay, barely, it''s pretty good to be able to cook this kind of cuisine at this age. If you exercise, there is still a lot of room for improvement."


    "It''s just... not bad!" Xingping Chuang was really hit.


    "I think it''s very delicious!" Yoshino Yuuhime ate her share and looked at Tian Suohui''s eagerly.


    Xingping Chuangzhen: "Thank you, I am looking forward to Brother Wukong''s cooking now! Seriously, since I have eaten the cold cucumber that Brother Wukong gave to my father in my store, I have been inspired to beat you! After all, You are a person who is ashamed of my father! I am here thanks to you. If I defeat you, it means that I also have the strength to defeat my father!"


    "Oh~ That''s really a lofty ideal." Monkey King smiled and didn''t make fun of him. No matter how absurd a person''s dream is, one should not make fun of him. If he can''t do it, it''s another matter: "If you target me, then you have to work hard."


    "I will." Xingping Chuangzhen looked firm.


    "I hope you can keep this firm after eating the steamed fish I made." Monkey King stood up and walked to the kitchen: "It seems that my steamed fish is almost the same."


    After a while, Monkey King came out carrying a plate of steamed fish that was shining with brilliance. This is really shining with brilliance!


    From the moment he entered the bedroom, fragrance filled the room instantly.


    "This...this smell!!!"


    In an instant, everyone felt that the entire sense of smell was relaxed, and the saliva in their mouths was secreted continuously because of the unmaskable fragrance, forcing them to swallow saliva from time to time...


    "It''s just a plate of steamed fish, and it can make the house full of fragrance?" Isshihui was shocked: "And this light...what is going on? How is it done?"


    "Come on, I''m afraid this will only happen once in your entire life. Try it." Monkey King put down the steamed fish at will.


    "This...this...just looking at the color of the dishes...can make people feel in a daze, and feel the spring-like scenery..." Isshihui''s face was serious and serious. For the first time, he could actually feel something from a dish. The deep oppression from the soul, that is a kind of cooking that I am proud of, before it even started, it was completely defeated by the other party.


    Everyone stretched out their chopsticks with expectation and longing...


    Then everyone showed a deeply fascinated expression, as if their clothes were bursting, Chi Guoguo was bathed in the warm spring sunshine.


    This is a sense of beauty that cannot be described in words, just like every cell in the body is crazy about the delicious!good to eat!!good to eat!!!


    "Ah~~~!!! The delicious whole person is about to burst!!!"


    Yoshino Yuuhime couldn''t help but screamed, and then a strange sound rang out throughout the dormitory. Everyone lay down on the ground full of spring, falling into the illusion of food prepared for them...


    It was not until a long time before they recovered from the delicious aftertaste.


    Just a mouthful, let them enjoy the incredible and wonderful feeling, which is simply incredible.


    "This... this kind of delicacy... is not at the same level as us at all!" Isshiki Hui knelt down in front of Monkey King with a face of admiration: "Thank you very much! You let me experience a new realm of food!"


    Monkey King drank Sakura Ryoko''s homemade''rice juice'' with a smile on his face: "Remember this feeling, it will be helpful to your future cooking skills."


    "Keep it in your heart at all times!" Everyone looked solemn and solemn.


    Xingping Chuangzhen hit the ground with both hands and was hit hard: "You can''t win! You can''t win! This kind of deliciousness...how could I have won!!!"


    A simple plate of steamed fish allowed him to see the difference between himself and Monkey King that day and earth...

 2811 Chapter 22 Invitation

    Xingping Chuangzhen hit the ground with both hands and was hit hard: "You can''t win! You can''t win! This kind of deliciousness...how could I have won!!!"


    A simple plate of steamed fish allowed him to see the gap between himself and Monkey King that day and earth. This is not the same world cuisine at all.


    If you say that the food you make is delicious, then the food made by Monkey King is the unreachable delicacy of the gods in the sky, and mortals can only look up and worship.


    Looking at the obsessive and respectful expressions of everyone, Monkey King wanted to say that this is actually just a dish he made casually, and he hasn''t taken it seriously yet, just adding a little homemade condiment, it makes you fascinated like this , If you really use those delicacies to make a dish, don¡¯t you want to go to heaven.


    "Master Wukong, it''s your cooking skill. You came to this academy to bully people!" Ryoko Sakura had already used the honorific name unknowingly after trying Monkey King''s cooking.


    "That''s right!" said Yoshino Yuuhime, and looked at Kohei Suzaki again: "Aren''t you threatening to defeat everyone in the school? Do you dare to say something now?"


    Xingping Chuangzhen only felt that this sentence was really a slap in the face. He had always been confident, but he really lost his confidence at this moment, because that kind of deliciousness can no longer be achieved with hard work.


    Monkey King clapped his hands and attracted everyone''s attention: "Okay, let''s not talk nonsense, are you going to contribute your own cooking now?"


    "This... After eating Master Wukong''s food, I am embarrassed to take it out." Isshihui was embarrassed, and as cheerful as him, it was also a big blow.


    "Yeah~ Don''t show your ugliness." The taciturn Itake Jun also nodded seriously.


    "Don''t pay attention to the details, as long as you cook with your heart, they are all good dishes." Sun Wukong said, picking up Sakura Ryoko''s rice juice, and took another sip: "It''s like the sake made by Sakura Ryoko. It tastes pretty good. It has a twist."


    After hearing the words, Issehui and others were admired more and more by Monkey King. Look, an expert is an expert, and even the realm of speaking is different.


    "It''s rice juice." After Sun Wukong''s compliment, Sakura Ryoko''s face was red, and he happily filled Sun Wukong again: "If you like it, I still have stock there."


    Monkey King nodded: "If you have time, if you don''t mind, let me study your wine recipe with you."


    This kind of rice juice made by Ryoko Sakura is indeed unique. The current taste is not qualified for Monkey King, but there is a lot of room for development. If he improves, he will create a new collection if he wants to come. .


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Sakura Ryoko''s eyes lit up, and his expression flushed with excitement: "Really...really? I''ll be free anytime, right? Tonight?"


    In her opinion, Monkey King is already a world-class chef, and it is simply a great honor to be able to get the points of such a character.


    "Yes." Monkey King nodded.


    "Awesome!" Ryoko Sakura was excited and eager to fill Monkey King again.


    After hearing this, Isshihui and the others didn''t say much. They ran to their dormitory and took over the food they had already cooked. If they could also get Sun Wukong''s suggestions, it would be a great honor.


    Only Yoshino Yuuhime looked depressed, because she did not prepare much.


    But she is naturally optimistic, she will not give up: "Master Wukong, please wait for an hour, I will let you see the charm of my cute animals firsthand~"


    Tian Suohui''s expression changed slightly after hearing this, "Yoshino, you won''t be going to kill your ducks or something now?"


    "Just wait!" Yoshino Yuuhime ran away like wind.


    This evening, the banquet was very successful. Looking at the people lying on the floor, a smile appeared on the corners of Monkey King''s mouth. He hadn''t been so crazy for a long time, with such a group of noisy guys. It''s as if I have really returned to the school days, which is very nostalgic.


    "Student days... really good." Monkey King said with emotion, watching Tian Suohui, Sakura Ryoko, and Yoshino Yuuhime lying on the ground without an image, and shook his head: "The girl is lying with a group of men. One piece is outrageous."


    With that, the three of them took them back to their dormitory one by one, covered the quilt and locked the door.


    It''s just that when Monkey King locked the door of Sakura Ryoko''s room, Ryoko Sakura, who was sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "It''s still honest, Lord Monkey... It seems to be a trustworthy person. What about Chen''s people..."


    While talking to herself, wrapped in the quilt Sun Wukong covered her, she closed her eyes again, and her confused tone had some regrets: "It''s just...that''s OK to study the new formula together tonight... It seems that it won''t work. What..."


    Early the next morning.


    The Monkey King who was still asleep was awakened by a knock on the door: "Master Goku, are you up?" It was the voice of Ryoko Sakura.


    "Wait for me." Monkey King immediately put on his clothes and opened the door. He looked at Ryoko Sakura who was pretty at the door, and felt that the scene was bright. The young and beautiful student girl was really great: "This is early in the morning, something is happening. ?"


    Sakura Ryoko''s gentle smile on her face was also a little nervous: "Didn''t we say last night to study the new formula together, it''s just that we played too crazy and missed it. Well, look, can you do it today?"


    "Of course," Monkey King said, shouting to the direction of Tian Suohui''s dormitory: "Tian Suohui, bring breakfast to Room 112."


    "Got it." The echo was small, and Tian Suohui seemed to be busy in the kitchen.


    This made Ryoko Sakura seem very curious: "You seem to have a good relationship with Tiansuo classmate?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Isn''t it a bad relationship with you?"


    "Of course." Sakura Ryoko smiled: "But what we are going to is not my dormitory, but a special workshop for me nearby."


    "You still have a dedicated workshop." Monkey King had to confess to Tian Suohui: "Bring breakfast to Sakura Ryoko''s dedicated workshop, should you find it?"


    "Hmm..." Tian Suohui seemed to be quite busy listening to the voice.


    Monkey King: "Let''s go."


    Following Sakura Ryoko to her dedicated workshop, the room was nothing special, except that there were more fermented products.


    Ryoko Sakura followed Sun Wukong''s gaze and explained: "I am good at koji cooking. I am good at fermented ingredients and condiments. Master Goku should be very fond of wine, right?"


    "Yes, let''s study the production of the new wine today, and show me the recipe for your rice juice." ..

 2812 Chapter Twenty Three

    Ryoko Sakura immediately wrote down the recipe...


    Monkey King just took a look, he picked up a pen and added a few materials and processes to it, and handed it to Ryoko Sakura: "You can make it again according to this formula."


    Sakura Ryoko stunned the results of the notes, looking at the things Sun Wukong added, as well as the detailed production process, measurement, etc., is a face of daunting, and if you want to study it together?Why do you just look at it and start making improvements?This is not like a trial at all, but a finished product.


    With the trust of Monkey King¡¯s cooking skills, Sakura Ryoko immediately started to get busy following the recipe...


    It was completed in one morning, because it was the first production, and the amount was not large. For Ryoko Sakura, this is just a trial production. Only after a considerable amount of finished product will be considered for mass production.


    Monkey King glanced at the sky outside the window: "It seems that there is still enough time, and it''s lunch time. Let''s go, Ryoko Sakura, I haven''t tried your cooking yet, why don''t you come for lunch?"


    "Of course, it is my honor."


    Therefore, in the process of making Sakura Ryoko, it became a teaching mode in a short while. Monkey King did not change her production formula, just let her add the ingredients and seasoning time by a dozen seconds, or one or two minutes earlier. , When the air is heated, when should it be big and what should be small.


    This kind of subtle production process led to the use of the same ingredients to make different dishes, Ryoko Sakura was deeply shocked. The delicacy is not at the same level as what she did before.


    "This...really...I did it?" Ryoko Sakura widened her eyes, her face shocked inconceivably.


    Monkey King has a plain face: "Don''t be too surprised. In fact, the methods and steps of cooking are the same. The reason for the good and the bad lies in the details, the size of the heat, and when and when the ingredients are added. In order to maximize the deliciousness without spoiling the taste, this is the key to making a delicious dish."


    "It sounds simple, but it''s not so difficult to do." Ryoko Sakura looked serious.


    "It''s really difficult." Monkey King smiled lightly: "For ordinary people, it is impossible to make the time accurate to the millisecond, so no one can maximize the deliciousness of a dish."


    Ryoko Sakura suddenly opened her beautiful and big eyes when she heard the words: "I see when you are cooking, there are no complicated processes. Could it be...you can?!!!"


    "Yes~" Monkey King smiled: "I have mastered the production process to the millisecond level, so I can maximize the deliciousness of a simple dish without wasting the slightest. In this way, the same dish , You will be able to eat something that is not of the same grade."


    Sakura Ryoko''s expression of admiration and frustration: "This kind of delicate space... I''m afraid I won''t be able to master it for a lifetime..."


    "Don''t be too demanding. You just need to follow the steps I told you before to ensure that you will not be brushed down in the future."


    Sakura Ryoko''s eyes lit up, full of excitement, but the next moment, she became embarrassed again: "But...I didn''t fully write down the time before..."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he shook his head helplessly. This is the gap between geniuses and ordinary people. Ordinary people can remember it very well, but geniuses have already remembered the previous process.


    Seeing Monkey King shaking his head, Sakura Ryoko''s heart was full of worries. Did he disappoint Master Wukong?What if he doesn''t point me out in the future?


    Sun Wukong picked up the paper and pen, wrote down the previous production process, and handed it to Ryoko Sakura: "In the future, follow the above steps to practice until you can stop watching the stopwatch, and you can know the general calculation mentally. Time."


    "Thank you!!"


    Sakura Ryoko was touched and hurriedly took it. After reading it carefully, she hugged her baby tightly.Well, it''s a bit envious.


    "Come on, practice, this dish is enough to be your unique skill at the bottom of the box, and when it comes out at the critical time of the game, it is enough for you to easily advance."


    "Yes! I will practice hard!"


    At this moment, Sakura Ryoko''s gaze towards Sun Wukong has brought deep admiration and worship. To put it simply, there is another loyal little girl behind Sun Wukong.


    The simple modification of the production steps resulted in an earth-shaking change in the deliciousness of the dishes. Regarding the cooking level of Monkey King, Sakura Ryoko said that he could only worship and look up.


    Tian Suohui on the side saw a look of envy, and at the same time was happy for Ryoko Sakura.She has been there since breakfast was delivered.


    "Don''t be envious." Monkey King touched Tian Suohui''s head and smiled: "You are my partner. You have a lot of time to study."


    "Yes!" Tian Suohui heard this, with a look of excitement, yes, she is now Master Wukong''s partner, it should be the envy of others.


    Monkey King stood up and stretched his waist and said, "Well, I have been in this workshop for almost a day. Would you two accompany me out for a walk?"


    Sakura Ryoko smiled softly: "Is this a date?"


    Monkey King laughed: "You think it is, that is it!"


    "Hey?!" Tian Suohui''s face turned red in vain.


    However, at this moment, the door of the workshop clanged and was kicked open violently. Monkey King saw a beautiful leg stretched into the room, and Erina''s domineering posture appeared at the door: " Wukong, who are you going to date with?"


    "Nagiri...Erina!!"


    Sakura Ryoko was surprised when he saw the person coming. Erina, a big celebrity in this Tomotsu Academy, suddenly appeared in her workshop and was naturally surprised.


    "E...Master Erina, it''s not like that...I...I didn''t promise to date Master Goku!" Tian Suohui hurriedly explained with sweat on her forehead.


    She was still very afraid of the eldest lady who controlled her life and death in one sentence.


    Sun Wukong looked calm, "Aren''t you busy? You have time to come here."


    "I just came back from work..." Erina walked into the workshop, her nose moved, her eyes were on the dishes on the table, and she looked at Sakura Ryoko: "Did you make this?"


    Sakura Ryoko looked generous: "Is Erina-sama want to try it?"


    "Huh~ I don''t eat the food that others just make." Erina hummed lightly, tilting her head to one side, obviously, she was secretly wary of Ryoko Sakura, facing such a big sister with a proud body Type beauty, the threat is really great...

 2813 Chapter 24 Butterfly Cookies

    Monkey King: "Tell me, Scarlett, what interesting things did you do today?"


    As Erina''s secretary, Hishashik naturally followed behind her every step of the way: "In fact, it''s nothing, just to tear down the Chanko Hot Pot Research Association."


    "Good point, why are you going to dismantle other people''s research society?"


    Erina looked cold and arrogant: "A group of wastes that can only sing the glorious history of the past, Yuanyue does not need such a seminar."


    Monkey King stared straight at Erina until she was uncomfortable and guilty, and then she said, "What about the real reason?"


    Erina: "The fifth building of my dedicated cooking building is too narrow, so I want to rebuild the sixth..."


    Monkey King looked speechless: "Your reason is really powerful."


    "For this reason...I demolished the building that others depend on for survival, isn''t it a bit too much?" Ryoko Dai frowned slightly.


    Erina slapped the table with both hands and glared at Ryoko Sakura, "What? Do you have any comments on my approach?"


    Tian Suohui was already nervous and did not dare to move: "Miss Erina is really terrible!"


    Sakura Ryoko was not surprised by Erina''s momentum, and smiled at Monkey King: "What do you think, Lord Goku?"


    Hearing this, Erina immediately focused her eyes on Monkey King. She never dismissed the eyes of others, but she was still very nervous about Monkey King''s views.


    Monkey King: "If you tear it down, you will tear it down. A group of greasy fat guys who are disgusting when they look at it. What kind of restaurants are there."


    Sakura Ryoko was speechless when he heard this. The two people seem to have a good match. No wonder they will become friends.


    But thinking about it some time ago, she originally wanted to try Chanko hot pot, but when she saw the group of naked fat guys in the shop, they turned around and left. Suddenly, what Sun Wukong said was quite reasonable.


    "Right! That''s it!" When even Monkey King agreed with what he did, Erina immediately looked happy: "It''s not that I haven''t given them a chance. If the cooking they cook has some merits, I It can give them a chance, but the facts have proved that their cooking skills are simply so bad that there is no need for them."


    "All right, this kind of thing has nothing to do with us, so we don''t need to go into it." Monkey King looked at Erina and said, "Why are you here?"


    Erina said with a reddish face: "I heard Scarlett say that the environment here is not very good, so I asked someone to replace you with a new set of furniture..."


    Hearing this, Sakura Ryoko admired Sun Wukong in her heart: "As expected, Lord Sun Wukong, even this proud eldest lady can settle for it."


    "I don''t see, you are quite careful, it deserves to be praised." Monkey King stretched out one hand, and there was an extra butterfly in his hand, spreading its wings and flying in front of Erina.


    Looking at the butterfly in front of her, Erina''s eyes widened in shock: "This...this butterfly..."


    Monkey King laughed and said, "Is it obvious? This is a butterfly cookie. As you can see, its body is made of cookies."


    "real or fake?!!"


    Each of Erina and the others opened their eyes wide in shock. The butterflies made of biscuits could fly in the air?Are you bluffing us?


    But it really looks like a cookie!


    Moreover, as it stirs its wings, the clear and crispy smell that it blows out is just like a spring breeze, unbearable.


    Erina reached out and grabbed it in his hand, resisting back and forth, her eyes widening wider and wider: "This...really is a cookie? Goku! How did you do it?!!!"


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat it first, and see how it tastes. This is very different from ordinary biscuits. The degree of crispness and deliciousness is not at the same level. If you want to talk about food, this can be regarded as a real food.¡±


    Erina looked at the butterfly in the palm of her hand and couldn''t lower her mouth, but the scent that it exudes was so fatal and seductive. In the end, she still couldn''t match the appetite of her god''s tongue and took a bite on her wings , Erina instantly felt that he was in a sea of ??flowers, surrounded by endless colorful butterflies circling their wings. The scene was really-beautiful!


    How comfortable and peaceful, let people put aside all their worries and sorrows, just want to be in the ocean of flowers and dance with the group discs.


    "Too...great!!!" Erina''s complexion was flushed, and the whole body was trembling. The expression and appearance were like a strong one, and the temptation was foul.


    "It looks...it seems delicious." Sakura Ryoko looked at the butterfly biscuits in Erina with a look of eagerness, swallowing saliva with greedy eyes, this scent smelled unbearable, I really didn''t know it would taste delicious again To what extent.


    But unfortunately, Erina has already put the whole butterfly biscuit into their mouths under their greedy eyes, making people make a stronger and unbearable sound...


    "Hey~ watching people in this world eat, it is really a torture!" Monkey King sighed helplessly again.


    Although this butterfly biscuits is only a low-level delicacy, after being processed by Flores, it is no longer inferior to some high-level delicacies. This is one of the favorite snacks of the little loli at home.


    Erina lay down on the ground for a long time without moving. She had been completely melted by the indescribable deliciousness, and she could not recover from the strong aftertaste.


    People in this world have no resistance to food, and Erina has a god tongue that is different from ordinary people. The delicacy felt is even more intense and unbearable.


    No way, Sun Wukong had to pick her up from the ground and lay in his arms.


    Sakura Ryoko saw this with a look of envy.


    "Master Wukong..." Feisha leaned close to Sun Wukong, hugged his arm intimately, looked at him drunkenly and eagerly: "I want to..."


    This expression, this word, although I know that it doesn''t mean that, but, my God!It''s a crime!


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and hooked her chin, and he smiled: "Want it? To you tonight..."


    With a''brush'', Feisha''s pretty face instantly turned red: "I...I didn''t...that mean..."


    "What does that mean?" Monkey King continued to molested Scarlett.


    Feisha''s complexion was crimson, and her face was ashamed: "Butterfly...biscuits...want to eat..."


    "This class of food is the only one, no semicolon, if you want to eat..." Monkey King gave Feisha a look you know.


    Scarlett''s face was even redder, and she glanced at Sakura Ryoko and Tian Suohui secretly, still couldn''t help the temptation of delicious food, holding Monkey King''s head, he just took a bite on his face...

 2814 Chapter 25 Cooperation

    This kind of thing happened many times in this month, so Feisha got used to it.


    "For the sake of your kindness, I''ll give you one too." Monkey King turned flat with one hand, and three butterfly biscuits appeared in his palm. He took out one to Feisha, and put two in his palm. In front of Tiansuohui and Ryoko Sakura, "Want to eat?"


    Both women nodded eagerly.


    "Then show it."


    "Hey...Don''t we want it too?..." Tian Suohui''s face was flushed, and she began to shake nervously again, but her body spontaneously got up.


    "Why... how... I obviously want to refuse... but the body has taken care of itself... ah~ there is no way to refuse such a delicacy! It''s so ridiculous, Master Goku!"


    Sakura Ryoko and Tian Suohui were ashamed, and each tapped on Monkey King''s face. When they recovered, Tian Suohui''s shy head was already smoking, and he passed out: "Ah~ I actually kissed him. ¡­I did such a shameless thing¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mom¡­ I¡¯m not pure anymore¡­"


    "If you want to faint, you have to wait until you eat it." Monkey King picked up Tian Suohui and placed the butterfly biscuit on her lips.


    "Huh?!!! This...this is!!!" Tian Suohui''s eyes stared in vain, she couldn''t help but instinctively opened her mouth and took a bite: "Ah~ this kind of crispy taste... with natural fragrance. ¡­It¡¯s like returning to nature, soaring freely with wings spread¡­ Even my soul has been sublimated¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ incredible!!"


    Seeing Ryoko Sakura and the daughters lying down on the ground together, making shameful murmurs, Monkey King felt a burst of pressure: "Don''t do this, I can''t hold it anymore."


    It wasn''t until a long time that the four girls of Erina recovered from the delicious aftertaste, and they all looked at Monkey King blushingly: "Goku, this is... you made it?"


    They had also eaten food made by Monkey King before, thinking that it was an area that ordinary people could not reach, but after eating the butterfly biscuits, they realized that it was a big mistake. They did not expect that there could be something better in this world. It''s more delicious.


    "No, this is made by my chef." Frosai was not assigned to hunt the World Yuanzhu, but was always serving Sun Wukong''s three meals a day, a real queen cook.


    "It wasn''t you who did it?!" Erina looked shocked and full of curiosity: "Then who are you strong with her?"


    Looking at the curious and eager expressions of Erina and the others, Monkey King laughed: "After reaching our state, it is no longer possible to say who is better than anyone, because we are all able to maximize the deliciousness of the ingredients and have reached the ultimate. , Naturally there is no way to tell the winner."


    Erina looked shocked and stunned, but also full of curiosity: "There is still someone in the world who can match your cooking skills...the ultimate cooking...what will it be like?"


    Thinking about it, Erina started to be stunned. She always thought that she was already the proud daughter of heaven, but after meeting Monkey King, she was hit hard and was completely convinced.


    I originally thought that there would be no second Monkey King in this world, but suddenly I heard that there are still people whose cooking skills are equal to that of Monkey King. Now I find that my previous pride seems to be nothing at all, and there is nothing to be proud of. Yes, I have been just sitting in the well and watching the sky.


    Monkey King patted Erina and comforted: "Okay, don''t worry too much about the realm you can''t reach now. Let''s go step by step. One day, you can touch it."


    "I... really reachable?" Erina looked at Monkey King, her eyes gleaming.


    "Of course, isn''t there still me?"


    Hearing this, Erina looked excited and excited: "You mean...you are willing to teach me...right?"


    "Of course." Monkey King jokingly smiled: "Because my family is short of top and beautiful cooks!"


    Well, there is nothing wrong with this. As the number of people in the family increases, Monkey King discovered that only Frosai and Wei Wei are too busy to work. The increase in chefs is inevitable. Now that we have come to this world of chefs, It is necessary to train more cooks to take home.


    "Who...who is going to be your cook..." Erina''s face turned red, and he stared at Monkey King proudly.


    Monkey King smiled and said, "That''s okay. Anyway, there are many candidates..." Then Xiang Tian Suohui and the others looked over: "Do you want to learn?"


    Scarlett raised his hand first and stood up: "I want...I want to learn!"


    "Fishsha, you traitor!" Erina immediately shouted angrily.


    Feisha hurriedly put down his hand and said weakly, "Master Erina, you...you can''t stop me from pursuing the right to happiness..."


    "You guy dare to talk back, right?"


    "Yes... I''m sorry!" Scarlett screamed instantly. It seems that Erina has taken care of it usually, and the training is really obedient.


    Monkey King: "Okay, no more trouble. Since Erina is also here, Ryoko Sakura, and Tian Suohui, the opportunity is rare, so let''s cook a few dishes with her and learn."


    "Is this okay?" Sakura Ryoko''s eyes lit up, and together with Sorie Tian looked at Erina expectantly.


    Although Erina usually looks like a stranger would not enter, his cooking skills are still unanimously approved by everyone in the school.


    "You guy seems pretty good to both of them!" Erina Dai frowned slightly, looking at Monkey King.


    Monkey King: "I don''t think you have any friends, but I specially give you a chance to make friends."


    "I... I don''t need any friends!"


    "Okay, don¡¯t be arrogant. If you want to make friends, just say boldly, Ryoko Sakura, Tian Suohui, you two don¡¯t have to be afraid of her, don¡¯t look fierce at her, but she¡¯s just not good at making friends. Get in touch and you will find that she is actually quite cute."


    "I want you to talk nonsense!" Erina stared at Monkey King angrily.


    Seeing Erina''s expression, Sakura Ryoko suddenly realized that this Miss Erina didn''t seem to be as scary as the rumors said.


    Or should she be so temperless only in front of Master Wukong?Sure enough, one thing drops one thing, the former Miss Erina, as long as she is confronted and unhappy, the other party''s end is quite tragic.


    But now, no matter how Sun Wukong molested her, she didn''t even see her being angry. It was really incredible. I had to admire Sun Wukong in my heart. It was really good to be trained.


    "Hey~ You two, don''t be in a daze, come and help!"


    "Ah~ good!"


    Did you cook with Miss Erina? It was really a good experience.

 2815 Chapter 26 Arrogance

    With Sun Wukong¡¯s intervention, Sakura Ryoko and Erina got along fairly well, but in the process of getting along, Sakura Ryoko and the others also saw Erina¡¯s arrogant temperament. If it hadn¡¯t been for Sun Wukong¡¯s presence, they would still have It''s really difficult to get along with, no wonder there are no friends so far.


    But after getting along for a long time, she got used to it. She became a little arrogant. She lost her temper occasionally and patted the table. It was really cute.


    In short, this first day of getting along was a good start.


    Pole Star House, front yard.


    Tian Suohui and the others have already gone to class. As for Monkey King, class is impossible, so they walked to the front yard without having to do anything else.


    Looking at the leaves and shading trees on the ground: "A good dormitory is about to become a haunted house. It seems that it needs to be rectified, otherwise there is no place to bask in the sun."


    As I said, my fingertips lightly swiped at the trees in front of me, listening to the sound of rumbling, the big trees fell down, raising smoke and dust all over the floor, but again, the originally gloomy front yard was finally exposed. Under the sun, the Pole Star House was finally a little energetic.


    Waved, the smoke, dust and dead leaves all over the ground, and the felled trees disappeared in an instant.


    Not a minute later, the appearance of this Polar Star House has changed drastically.


    "This is just like a place where people live." Monkey King smiled with satisfaction, and a recliner appeared behind him, taking a casual trip to bask in the sun.


    After Yoshino Yuuhime and the others came back from school, they looked at the front yard that had changed a lot, and each one was stunned: "Wow~! Did we come to the wrong place? Is this really the Pole Star House? "


    "I have nothing to do, I just renovated it casually, how about it, not bad?" Monkey King sat up from the recliner and said.


    "It''s awesome!" Yuki Yoshino looked at Monkey King with twinkling eyes: "Master Goku is very lucky to live in the Polar Star House!"


    Monkey King smiled slightly, and lay down again: "I love to hear these words. It''s not a waste of my busy day. Come, come, you guys, those with backaches, give me a squeeze."


    Seeing that the entire Pole Star House has become spacious and bright, it is worthy of commendation. Therefore, Tian Suohui, Sakura Ryoko, and Yoshino Yuuhime gathered around Monkey King, pinching their shoulders and hammering their legs. Waiting for him.


    Monkey King: "Did anything interesting happen in the school today?"


    Ryoko Sakura thought for a moment, and said, "The interesting thing is nothing, but today Kohei Suzaki joined the donburi research group, but the research group has been named by Erina to be abolished, so they proposed a halberd showdown. , If you can win, you will be able to keep the rice bowl seminar."


    Yoshino Yuuhime immediately interjected: "Yes, yes~ This matter has been spread in the school, and it has made the headlines of the school newspaper. As their opponent, it is Miss Erina''s proud general, Roumei , It seems that Xingping Chuang really loses."


    "Did this still happen?" Sun Wukong was a little unhappy. He originally thought that with his existence, Xingping Chuangzhen should not join the donburi research group under the premise of knowing the relationship between him and Erina. But I didn''t expect that this guy didn''t give any face at all, and chose the old path of the original, to fight against Erina, which made it clear that he couldn''t get along with him.


    Is he really arrogant, or is it just that he can''t behave?


    But no matter which kind, standing on the opposite side of Erina means standing on the opposite side of his Monkey King, then he doesn''t need to get used to it.


    Although my heart has made a decision, Monkey King still doesn''t change his face: "Fu Mei, is there such a strange name?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime: "Romemi is just a nickname. Her real name is Mito Yumi. She is good at meat dishes. This is what people call Naomi."


    Sakura Ryoko said softly: "Goku, what Koping Chuangzhen said is also our Jixingshe, or you can tell Erina, let her revoke the decision to abolish the donburi research society.


    Sun Wukong slapped Sakura Ryoko''s butt with an angry slap. She exclaimed ashamed, and her face instantly turned red: "How do you say it? Isn''t Erina your friend? Don''t help friends to help outsiders? Fortunately, Chuang Zhenming Knowing the relationship between Erina and me, shouldn¡¯t I choose a separate research group? I just want to join the rice bowl research group. It is clear that I can¡¯t get through with me. If he doesn¡¯t give face, why should I give him face? This kid It''s really arrogant enough."


    Sakura Ryoko''s face blushed, with a helpless face: "I just think that since everyone knows everyone, it would be better to solve it peacefully..."


    Sun Wukong glared at him: "Peaceful resolution! Since that kid is so unpretentious, if I give him a good look, he really thinks he can go to heaven."


    Sakura Ryoko and the women were shocked when they heard this, "You... don''t mess around!"


    They clearly remember the brutality of Monkey King, and the school commander has not been discharged yet.


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he rolled his eyes and said, "It''s a crude behavior. Am I like that kind of person? Since he is confident in his cooking skills, then I make him doubt life."


    With that, Monkey King said to Tian Suohui next to him: "Hurry up and call Erina and ask her to bring that fleshy man to see me."


    "Ok¡­"


    After hearing this, Ryoko Sakura understood another meaning in Sun Wukong''s words: "You mean, Roumei might not be Xingping Chuang''s true opponent?"


    Monkey King: "It''s not possible, but sure. Although that guy is arrogant, he still has two brushes in cooking."


    Yoshino Yuuhime nodded: "Indeed, the tea-zuke rice he made last time was very delicious."


    Monkey King got up and stood up: "Let''s go, go back to the dormitory and talk again."


    Room 303, Monkey King''s dormitory.


    After Erina asked someone to renovate it, it really changed its appearance, and it was simply the gap between a mansion and a private house from other dormitories.


    Yoshino Yuuhime threw down on the soft sofa with a cheerful face, enjoying herself with her face: "It''s still comfortable in Master Goku''s room!"


    Sakura Ryoko looked at the appearance of Yoshino Yuuhime, and said softly, "If you like, you can also move in."


    Yoshino Yuuhime''s eyes lit up: "This is a good idea, Master Goku, would you like to live with me?"


    Monkey King laughed: "Of course there is no problem."


    Yoshino Yuuhime smiled: "It''s not cheap for you, otherwise I won''t be able to get married in the future."


    Monkey King: "If you can''t get married, you can marry me."


    Yoshino Yuuhime rolled his eyes directly: "Have you said this to Tiansuo and Hishisa? Do you still want to marry us?"


    "Building a big harem, that''s a man''s romance!"


    Sakura Ryoko''s three daughters directly gave Monkey King a big eye...

 2816 Chapter 27 Mito Yumei

    "Master Erina, where are we going?" Mito Yumi followed behind Erina, walking side by side with Scarlett, his face filled with doubts and intense excitement.


    She did not expect that one day she would be summoned by Erina personally, which was obviously an extraordinary honor for her.


    With a cold expression on her face, Erina walked ahead without paying attention to Mito Yumei, but followed the Scarlet Sands to explain: "Apocalypse House, take you to meet someone." Then, her eyes were full of envy. Look, I don''t know where Master Wukong is fond of her?He would call her personally to see her.


    Mito Yumei was a little inexplicable about the expression of Hisasha, and his heart was full of expectation. It is possible to make Hisasha show such an expression, but also the person who can be visited by Erina-sama. Isn''t it a big shot?


    With doubts and excitement all the way, Mito Yumei followed Erina and finally came to the door of the Pole Star House.


    Looking at this spacious and bright, completely unfamiliar front yard, both Erina and Feishao were stunned, while Mrs. Su Guan Wenxu was lying in the position where Monkey King lay before enjoying the only remaining glow after the sun set.


    After seeing the three of Erina, Mrs. Wen Xu hurriedly got up, while Erina frowned slightly, and said coldly: "You know what the consequences will be if you change the terrain as you like?"


    Mrs. Wen Xu spread her hands together: "I can¡¯t blame my old lady. It was made by the kid Sun Wukong. I just went out for a short walk. When I came back, it became like this. God knows how the kid was in such a short time. It¡¯s really wicked to get such a big project here."


    At first I heard it was made by Monkey King, but Erina didn¡¯t bother to worry about it. He entered the Pole Star House and walked straight to Room 303...


    Mito Yumei tugged at the corners of Feishasha''s clothes, and whispered: "Monkey Goku...I remember the new transfer student, right? Is he the one we want to meet?"


    Feisha looked dissatisfied and looked at Mito Yumei: "What is Monkey King? You should be called Master Monkey King. If you let Master Erina hear you so rude, you will get angry."


    Hearing this, Mito Ikumi immediately looked forward with a nervous expression on her face. Seeing that it did not attract Erina''s attention, she breathed a sigh of relief when her heart fell, and said curiously: "I heard that Sir Erina and the Monkey King... What... uh..."


    Scarlett''s face turned red: "Ahem~~ That''s how it is, but you must not talk nonsense, otherwise you will be repaired by Master Erinai."


    "Really...really?!" Mito Yumei''s eyes widened in shock, her small mouth opened into a ''0'' shape, and she almost didn''t scream, but fortunately, she covered her mouth with her hands fast enough.


    "Shh~ here." Scarlett made a silent gesture with a serious face, walked up to Erina and knocked on the door.


    At this moment, Monkey King is sitting on the sofa with Tian Suohui and the others watching "Kung Fu Cooking God". Not to mention, the filming is okay, the plot is coherent, and the actors'' acting skills are also good. It is not unreasonable to be famous.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Monkey King looked at Tian Suohui: "It seems that Erina and the others are here, Xiaohui, go and open the door."


    Seeing the person who opened the door for them, Mito Yumei was a little curious. She still had some impression of this person, as Tian Suohui, the last one who was promoted to the first grade of high school.


    No way, the first and last ones are always so impressive.


    As soon as he walked in, Erina saw Ryoko Sakura and the others sitting beside Monkey King watching TV. Her heart suddenly felt uncomfortable, and she said in a arrogant cold voice: "I brought it for you. What do you want to do? "


    "Hello, Lord Monkey King, I am Mito Yumei." Mito Yumei immediately saw her.


    Since I can get the favor of Master Erinai and come here to meet him in person, it is obvious that he is not low in status, and I can''t offend him.


    Monkey King looked up and down Mito Yumei and nodded: "You are the meat charm? It looks like there is enough meat!"


    Regarding Monkey King¡¯s gaze and address, she immediately ignited the anger in Mito Yumei¡¯s heart, because she hated that others called her sexy, but she didn¡¯t dare to have it. She could only hold back her brows and tremble and said: "If Master Monkey can If you call me Mito Yumei, I will be happier."


    Sun Wukong looked serious: "I think the term fleshy is very suitable for you."


    Mito Yumei Dai''s eyebrows trembled more severely, and she couldn''t bear it: "Hey~! If you were yelling at the flesh, believe it or not, I broke you?


    The atmosphere in the dormitory suddenly became strangely quiet. I don''t know who it was. The naughty even the TV was muted.


    Seeing everyone looking at me with weird faces, Mito Yumei suddenly became nervous: "Why...what''s wrong? Why...why are you looking at me like this? Master Erina?"


    Erina had a dark face and stared coldly at Mito Yumei: "Hurry up and apologize, or I will disintegrate you!"


    "Uh~!" Mito''s frightened face turned pale. She did not expect that Master Erina would care so much about the transfer student in front of him. She didn''t dare to hesitate, and hurriedly bowed her head to apologize: "I''m sorry...please forgive my rudeness. ¡­"


    "Don''t be nervous." Sun Wukong didn''t care at all, patted the sofa next to him, and said: "Erina, you don''t have to scare her, come here and do it. Calling you over this time is actually just for you and Xingping Chuangzhen I''m a little bit interested in the halberd game."


    "It''s just because of this?" Mito Yumei was full of doubts, this kind of trivial test, she really didn''t understand what could attract Monkey King.


    "You represent Erina, so I don''t want you to lose the game, understand?"


    "I will lose to that arrogant transfer student? How could it be possible!" Mito Yumei looked confident, and really dismissed Xingping Chuang: "Master Goku, please rest assured, this halberd, I am determined to win."


    Monkey King: "Confidence is a good thing, but being too self-confident and underestimating one''s opponent is an idiot. Although I have not eaten your cooking, I have eaten Xingping Chuangzhen''s cooking. His level is enough to match Yuanyue Ten Jie is shoulder to shoulder, just ask, can you beat Yuanyue Ten Jie?"


    Sakura Ryoko and others were all shocked. That Xinghei Chuangzhen had such strength?


    Mito Yumei''s pupils shrank: "How is it possible! Just a transfer student! How can his level be comparable to Yuanyue Ten Outstanding! Master Monkey, are you too small for Yuanyue Ten Outstanding?!"


    "Shut up!" Erina snorted coldly, scared Mito Yumei not daring to say anything.


    Erina looked at Monkey King with a serious face and said, "Wukong, that Xingping created true cooking skills, can he really compare with Yuanyue Shijie?"


    Monkey King: "Yes~ and it''s still one of the best ones, so in this halberd, meat charm will definitely lose." ..

 2817 Chapter 28 Pointing

    "I will lose to that kind of guy who comes out of a small restaurant? How could it be possible!" Mito Yumei couldn''t accept this fact.


    She looked down upon Xingping Chuangzhen from the bottom of her heart. Now that she heard that Xingping Chuangzhen was better than herself, how could she accept this.


    Sun Wukong showed helplessness: "You guys, why do you like to watch birth so much? The so-called big hidden in the city, small hidden in the wild, the real masters are usually hidden in the market, where is the place where the dragon and the tiger are hidden, don''t think you The so-called masters that I see and hear are very powerful. In the final analysis, they are just a group of laymen, and they are far from real masters."


    "You read too many novels, right?" Mito Yumei curled his lips, obviously dismissing Monkey King''s statement.


    But Urina and the others are extremely serious, because they have seen Monkey King''s cooking skills, that is the real delicacy in the world, and those world celebrities are simply incomparable.


    If it were before, they would definitely have the same attitude as Mito Yumei, but now they absolutely believe that the master is in the folk.


    "You... don''t believe this kind of nonsense, do you?" Mito Yumei looked at Sakura Ryoko and the others with serious and serious expressions, with a look of surprise.


    Erina looked serious: "Mito, don''t underestimate anyone. I used to be the same as you, but now I realized how stupid I was before. I hope you don''t follow my old path."


    "Huh? Is this even Erina-sama?!" Mito Yumei looked shocked. Is this the proud Miss Erina she knows who overlooks everyone?


    "It seems that if you don''t have some skills, you won''t believe it anymore." Monkey King got up and walked to the kitchen: "Wait for a few minutes, and it will be all right."


    If you want to gain the trust of a chef and conquer her, you can only use cooking skills to make her succumb.


    five minutes later.


    Monkey King came out carrying a bowl of egg fried rice, and the scented scented Erina and the others all focused on the egg fried rice in his hand, unable to look away.


    "There is only leftovers at home, so let''s eat." Monkey King put the egg fried rice in front of Mito Yumei.


    Such a simple bowl of fried rice with eggs, and it was made with ordinary leftover rice. Mito Yumei was very disdainful at first. He just smelled the scent, looked at the crystal clear rice grains, and said disdainfully. Can''t come out, can you make such a cooking in a few minutes?


    Swallowing saliva, Mito Yumei picked up the chopsticks, took a bite and put it in her mouth, her complexion flushed instantly, and she uttered a groan of''Ah~'', the whole expression became hazy, watery eyes longing But tempting, I can''t help but recall the bad memories of my childhood: "What... unrestrained and free cooking! Even the bad memories... seem to be washed away... as if to say... let me let go Everything...be myself...this kind of thing...this kind of thing..."


    Mito Yumei burst into tears, and kept moving in her hands. She stuffed the egg fried rice into her mouth at a rapid speed, but within a minute, the full bowl of egg fried rice had been completely eaten by her. Nothing left: "Why... no more... I really want to eat... I still want to eat..."


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "How do you feel?"


    "Too...so delicious! I...I still want it!" Mito Yumi looked at Monkey King with watery eyes, unspeakably tempting.


    Monkey King: "I didn''t call you here for dinner."


    "Why..." Mito Yumei was disappointed.


    Feisha was unhappy: "What are you disappointed about? We can only watch you eat!"


    Mito Yumi immediately didn''t dare to say any more, because she had already noticed the envy and hatred in the eyes of Erina and the others.


    Erina coughed lightly, retracted her envious eyes, and said with a serious face: "Now, do you know why I brought you to see Wukong?"


    Mito Yumei nodded his head, looking at Monkey King with respect and full of expectation: "Master Goku wants to point me to my lack of cooking skills?"


    Obviously, after eating Sun Wukong''s cooking, she has completely believed what Sun Wukong said before, and she was also impressed by Sun Wukong''s cooking skills.


    In the face of a proud chef, no nonsense is as effective as cooking a bowl.


    Look, just a bowl of rice has conquered this fleshy charm with eyes above the top.


    Monkey King looked at Mito Yumei: "Now, let me see your cooking skills. Your halberd object is meat bowls. There are still some leftovers and a piece of beef in the kitchen. Go and cook."


    Mito Yumei walked into the kitchen, and when he took out the beef that was still marked with a price, his entire face went dark: "This is just the low-grade beef in the supermarket? Adding leftovers...Oh my God! How to do it?"


    "As a chef, you won''t worry about the ingredients. If you can''t get started, it can only show your incompetence." Monkey King sat down leisurely and continued to watch TV.


    Erina just glanced at her without speaking, and went to watch TV with Monkey King.


    Mito Yumei looked at Erina¡¯s back, her eyes full of determination: "I definitely can, I must not let Erina-sama down... It¡¯s just that ordinary beef is definitely not as good as A5 grade beef. How can we make it? This ordinary beef has the best taste?..."


    Half an hour later, a strong smell of onion wafted from the kitchen. Monkey King glanced out to the kitchen, and a smile appeared on his face: "Have you thought of it..." He said to Erina beside him: "Look. Your subordinate has some talent."


    Erina''s face was plain: "If she is useless, she will not be taken by me."


    From the beginning to the end, Monkey King did not go to the kitchen to watch. Until a little later, Mito Yumei brought out the cooked beef bowl and walked to Monkey King with a nervous expression: "Master Goku, please taste ."


    Sun Wukong took a piece of beef and put it in his mouth. With a light bite, the meat was soft and there was a strong soup overflowing. It was full of fragrant mouth, which strongly stimulated the taste, and opened up the appetite. He inevitably nodded: "Using low-level beef to make high-level delicacy is worthy of meat charm. For meat dishes, you already have a very high level. Unfortunately, you seem to have forgotten the essence of the dishes you are cooking..."


    "What do you mean?" Mito Yumei looked nervous.


    "You focused all your energy on the beef..." Monkey King picked up the chopsticks and threw away the beef on the top, revealing the rice below: "What about the rice? Did you forget? What you want to do is beef cover Instead of just letting you cook beef." ..

 2818 Chapter 29 Education

    When Mito Yumei heard this, her complexion changed slightly. In the process of making beef rice bowl, she did not carefully process the rice.


    Erina took the chopsticks in Monkey King''s hand, put a piece of beef in her mouth, and nodded with a flushed face. Judging from her satisfied look, she was indeed very satisfied with the beef''s cooking. Mito Yuu sighed in relief when her face was nervous.


    But when Erina picked up the rice ball and put it in her mouth, the frowning brow and the heart that had just let go of it again touched her throat.


    "It''s terrible! It''s so terrible!" Erina threw his chopsticks on the ground with an annoyed look: "It''s like a duel in an arena. It''s obviously going to win, but it''s hard to get behind. There was a punch and it was terrible! It was terrible! Is your fellow only this level?"


    "Master Erina..."


    Seeing Erina''s desperate look, Mito Yu''s face turned pale in fright, like a prisoner sentenced to death.


    Monkey King patted Erina, soothed her to sit down, and looked at Mito Yumei and said, "Don''t be nervous, although you failed to cook this beef bowl, you are still very talented in meat dishes. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s useless. The so-called knowing your mistakes can be a great improvement. As long as you can correct your mistakes and make corrections in time, you can still be saved.


    Hearing this, Mito Yumei seemed to have grasped the last straw: "Erina-sama, please give me a chance! I will be corrected later and make better cooking!"


    Erina said with a cold face: "Since Goku wants to give you a chance, then I will give you another chance. If it disappoints me... My men don''t need to fail one after another!"


    "Yes! I will definitely work hard!"


    Monkey King touched Erina''s head: "Erina, are you too strict? The so-called failure is damn success. There is no failure. How can the lesson be learned in exchange for success? Failure is not terrible, but the terrible thing is that you will never recover after failure. , That is the big taboo. No one is perfect. When there is always a failure, it is commendable to stand up wherever you fail. The elite theory of the weak and the strong that your grandfather taught you should be quickly abandoned. Leave it, or sooner or later you will betray your relatives and become lonely."


    Upon hearing this, Erina frowned slightly: "Why?"


    "According to your grandfather''s educational policy, the elites were cultivated, but under these conditions, they are basically a group of white-eyed wolves. They will not get popular support and betray sooner or later." Monkey King said, pointing to Mito Mei: "For example, she, such a loyal subordinate, how can she give up because of one or two failures, she must be cultivated with all her heart."


    "Master Goku..."


    Mito Yumei was moved by what Sun Wukong said.These words are simply talking about her heart, and her goodwill has soared.


    Looking at Mito Yumi''s gratitude expression, Erina was at a loss. Is it true that Grandpa''s elite education method is wrong?


    However, in this way of education, countless talents have indeed been cultivated.


    But I also think that what Sun Wukong said is very reasonable.


    "Don''t be too entangled. I just want to tell you that if you are too rigid and easy to break, you have to know how to survive."


    Erina is a very clever person. When Sun Wukong said this, she immediately understood what Sun Wukong meant. Her grandfather''s policy was not wrong, but it was too rigid. In the process of rigidity, some soft methods were needed.


    But Erina, who is arrogant by nature, would not admit it: "We are driving a school, so we don''t care about the corners. If you want to keep her, stay."


    Monkey King patted Mito Yumei on the shoulder and smiled: "Erina is just a little arrogant. Don''t care too much. Now, I will teach you how to improve this beef rice bowl."


    "Yes!" Mito Yumei looked excited. A bowl of egg fried rice has already given her an insight into Monkey King''s culinary skills, and she can treat the proud Erina-sama so convincingly, her skills can''t be just A bowl of egg fried rice is as simple as it is. It must be higher and more incredible.


    "First of all, let¡¯s talk about how you control the heat. You are sensitive to temperature. I don¡¯t need to say more about this. But the seasoning needs to be improved. I will write the time interval. On the paper, you remember carefully, and then add these two more seasonings in... After that, it¡¯s a question of rice, which is actually simple. You only need to add some steps to the soup..."


    While Monkey King was teaching Mito Yumei to improve rice bowls, the building of the rice bowl research institute also seemed very lively.


    As one of the seven members of Yuanyue''s Ten Outstanding Talents, Yisehui also surprisingly came here today with Xingping Chuangzhen.


    It¡¯s just that the face of Isshiki Hui is surprisingly serious: "I said Kopei, did you do it too rashly? That fleshy charm is Erina Nakiri¡¯s faction, and Erina Nakiri has a relationship with Lord Goku... Lord Goku¡¯s. The dormitory was renovated by her personally. People with a clear eye will know this. When you join the rice-bowl seminar, didn¡¯t you make it clear that you can¡¯t live with Master Wukong?


    "Huh? Is this kind of relationship between the two of them?" Xingping Chuangzhen looked awkward and then casually: "However, it''s nothing, I didn''t say that I want to join the rice bowl research group, but recently I''m also studying rice bowls. I think there are many recipes that I haven''t seen before. They are all good. It would be a shame to be revoked."


    Marui Zenji looked speechless: "Have you figured out the situation? The rice bowl seminar is the place where Miss Erina stated that she will be abolished. You are nosy. When I came back, I heard Granny Wen Xu said. Miss Erina, and the fleshy charm are now in Master Monkey King¡¯s dormitory, I think they are studying how to deal with you."


    "Oh~Is that so?" Xingping Chuangzhen''s eyes lit up, but his fighting spirit was high: "If this is the case, we can''t sit and sit like this. Hurry up and continue to study! Let us do our best. Let''s do it!"


    Isshihui looked helpless: "You guy is really good at offending people! In this case, don''t you plan to give up?"


    Xingping Chuangzhen Yiliang wondered: "Why do you want to give up? This is a chance to be fair and honest with Master Goku! Although the chance is very slim, don''t you plan to try Isshiki? How much do you have with him? Gap? Also, shrink back when you encounter a strong enemy, that would be too bad!"


    "Yes! That''s awesome! Xingping classmate, let''s work hard together!" Isshiki Hui was also passionate, instantly changing into a nude apron...

 2819 Chapter Thirty-The Beginning of Food Halberd

    The next day, before and after the game of Shiji.


    Tian Suohui''s face was already shaking everywhere nervously: "Hey! Why am I! Why should I be your assistant? Opposite is the Chuangzhen classmate who is comparable to Yuanyue Shijie! Classmate Roumei, you are a thousand people! Don''t be nervous~ Be sure to calm down!"


    Mito Yumei''s face was anxious and frustrated: "Asshole, Lord Goku, let''s just call it, don''t let you call it, be careful I dismember you!"


    "Huh?! I''m sorry!" Tian Suohui''s nervous shaking became even worse, but the movements and expressions were so cute that they bleed.


    Mito Yumei looked helpless: "I''m talking about you! What''s so nervous about this kind of scene? You can just treat those audiences as steaks."


    "Hey? Is this all right?" Tian Suohui closed her eyes and imagined: "Steak steak...everyone is steak...no...nothing...a lot of steaks...I''m dizzy..." She said, she was already shaking on the spot. .


    Seeing Tian Suohui''s expression, Mito Yumei was really speechless: "It''s no wonder Master Goku said that he wants you to be familiar with such a scene. This is not yet on stage. You are just like that, and too timid. Right!"


    Tian Suohui looked at Mito Yumei with envy: "Aren''t you nervous? After all, cooking in front of so many people."


    "What''s so stressful about this? Learning cooking is not just to show yourself on such a stage? Otherwise, why are you learning?"


    "That''s awesome! If I have meat...Yu Mei-student, you have the courage..."


    At this moment, a very bright and lovely voice sounded from the lift, and the halberd competition announced that it had officially started: "Everyone has been waiting, this halberd has been recognized by the halberd administration as an official duel, and it is The master of ceremonies is Kawashima Rei, a freshman in my high school, hey~!"


    "Oh~~Super cute Xiaoli!!"


    The crowd was in line with the loud noise and frantically waving the light stick in their hands. Obviously, the popularity of the host girl was also quite high.


    "There are three judges. The theme is rice bowls, and the main ingredient is meat. So now we invite two contestants to enter."


    "So nervous! So nervous!" Tian Suohui''s already nervous hands and feet shook together.


    "Relax, Tian Suo, we are going to go!" Mito Yumei grabbed Tian Suohui''s delicate hand and stepped onto the stage under the eyes of everyone.


    "The first to enter is the meat master-Mito Yumei! And her assistant Tian Suohui."


    "Oh~!!!"


    After seeing Mito Yumei, all the audience made a loud noise.


    "Today''s Mito Yumei is also full of sensuality!"


    "It''s really great!!"


    "Isn''t the one named Tian Suohui also very cute!"


    "Tsk!" Kawashima Rei had a lovely expression on the outside, but she gritted her teeth madly in her heart: "Don''t show your big breasts, you Henan cow, I only need one of them to captivate men Up."


    "It seems to be a black-bellied girl." Monkey King stood on the best stand where no one was, and looked at the girls on the stage, the signing was completed.


    "No?" Sakura Ryoko said softly: "Kawashima Rei is notoriously cute and cute, but she is very popular at Totsuki Academy."


    Monkey King: "Don''t look at her cute and sunny expression on her surface, but she is already madly complaining in her heart. You can see the subtle changes in her expression."


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked surprised: "Master Goku still knows how to read micro expressions?"


    "Wow, look at it... over there... isn''t Erina Narakiri? How could she be with that transfer student?"


    "It seems that there are two first-year students here!"


    "This is just an ordinary food halberd. It will alarm the Yuuki Tenjie''s Erina Nakiri to watch it in person?"


    "After all, Mito Yumei is a capable man under Nagiri Erina!"


    "But why did that transfer student and those first-year students also join Erina Nagiri? This is so lucky, right?"


    "Cut~ The limelight has been robbed!" Kawashima Rei expressed his upset, but the lovely expression on his face remained: "Then, the next one is Koping Souji!"


    Unexpectedly, Xingping Chuang''s real voice was even higher, but unfortunately, he was applauded and the audience booed:


    "go to hell!"


    "Don''t look down on people! You damn transfer student!"


    "You bastard transfer student! You uttered wild words at the opening ceremony!"


    "Mito Yumei, quickly trample this arrogant guy to death!"


    "Hey hey hey~~ You guy, why do you want to pull me up too? I don''t want to be the target of everyone!" Hearing the shouts of the audience, Marui Zenji had already started stage fright.


    Xingping Chuangzhen looked indifferent: "There is no way, who told Isshiki not to come."


    "Senior Yoshiki is Yuanyue Shijie, how could he be on stage with you!"


    Xingping Chuangzhen: "So you just make up the number!"


    Marui Zenji looked upset: "Hey~ I''m here to help you! What do you mean by making up? Can you speak?"


    "Ah~~ I''m sorry, sorry! It will start soon."


    Xiaoxikuan''s face was nervous: "Xingping...you are really relieved, so many people are scolding you, don''t you even care?"


    Xingping Chuangzhen: "This? Just get used to it..."


    "Hey hello~~ How bad is this habit you are talking about?"


    Kawashima Rei: "Well, before eating the halberd, I have to explain the conditions of the duel: If Mito-san wins, the rice bowl research meeting will be abolished immediately, and at the same time, Kohei-kun will also be recorded as a major demerit. If you make the same mistake again next time, you will be dropped out!"


    "Huh? Isn''t it the punishment for dropping out?" Monkey King was slightly surprised, looking at Erina beside him.


    When Erina heard this condition, Dai''s eyebrows also wrinkled slightly: "The decision I made was directly given the penalty of withdrawal. Who changed the rules I made?"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he instantly understood: "Who else can change the rules you make, besides your grandfather? After all, Xingping Chuang was really called by your grandfather, so naturally he didn''t want to watch him drop out like this After all, after seeing my cooking skills, your grandfather has determined that Xingping Chuang will really lose."


    Erina looked surprised: "He was... my grandpa called it?"


    Monkey King: "After all, Yuping Chuangzhen¡¯s father, but Yuping Joichiro, well, he has another name, called Caipa Joichiro."


    When Erina heard the words, her pupils shrank slightly: "He turned out to be that man''s son?"


    Obviously, Erina also knew the name Cai Pau Ichiro: "No wonder you say that he has the strength comparable to that of the ten outstanding ones. If it is the son of that person, then it would be nothing strange..." ..

 2820 Chapter 31 Results

    "Cut~ It''s not a direct drop out of school. You are really lucky, a new student, I thought today was the last time I talked to you." Mito Yumei looked at the indifferent Xingping Chuangzhen on the opposite side, full of upset. .


    Xingping Chuangzhen patted his chest with relief: "Ah~ I was scared to death! I didn''t expect that the verdict would change, but it''s a pity that Master Wukong didn''t play."


    "It''s just you? Also worthy of Goku-sama''s shot!" Mito Yumei looked disdainful: "Goku-sama can beat you by teaching me a few tricks, you are really brazen!"


    Xingping Chuang was really not influenced by Mito Yumei''s disdain and ridicule: "Ah~Is that so? That''s really exciting!"


    "You guy! It''s really annoying!" Mito Yumei was obviously mad at Xingping Chuang''s real appearance.


    At this moment, Kawashima Rei''s voice sounded at the right time: "The two sides are already standing on the cooking stage. The competition is about to begin. The loser will lose everything. The life and death duel on the tip of the tongue, the halberd-the war!!"


    Mito Yumei took the exquisite box she had been holding from Tian Suohui''s hand, and opened it to reveal the beef shining with crystal-clear fleshy luster inside, with a confident expression on her face: "Interim student, I will let you small Let¡¯s take a look at the top ingredients that you will never see in your life! This is the most advanced meat!"


    As he said, his eyes were placed on the incense box again, his eyes gleaming with incomparable love.


    This is the storage incense box that Monkey King gave her. As long as the meat is stored in it, the meat can always be kept fresh and the quality of the meat can be improved.


    If it hadn''t been for Sun Wukong to warn her, don''t reveal your secret to others casually, Mito Yumei would have to show it off.


    When Konishi Kanichi saw the meat in the box, his complexion changed greatly: "Sure enough, I took out the A5 beef! Fortunately, this...is it really okay?"


    Because he knows exactly what level of beef Xingping Chuangzhen prepared.


    "Don''t worry, the gap in meat quality can be made up with cooking skills and other ingredients." Xingping Chuangzhen still had an expression of confidence, and under the attention of everyone, he took out the beef that was also marked with a special price.


    For a while, his behavior aroused public outrage again: "Asshole! Don''t be kidding!"


    "It turned out to be the special beef of the supermarket?!"


    "Are you looking down on Shiji? Are you looking down on everyone in our Yuanyue Academy?"


    "You bastard!!"


    ''Ping pong pong'', countless cans and other messy things were thrown on the cooking table.


    "Don''t throw me away!" Kawashima Rei said she was innocent.


    Seeing the silly smile on Xingping Chuangzhen¡¯s face, Sakura Ryoko frowned slightly: "This Xingping Chuangzhen is really big enough. In this kind of food halberd showdown, he bought it from this kind of supermarket. The special beef is just too messy."


    Monkey King also shook his head when he saw it, and got his own foot in. Fortunately, Chuangzhen still chose the supermarket''s special beef. He is so confident in his cooking skills?


    Yoshino Yuuhime curled her lips: "This Xingping Chuang is really arrogant! Faced with an opponent like Mito Yumei, he still used this level of ingredients to fight against his opponent, or after he was raised by Goku. It¡¯s so disrespectful! No wonder the whole school hates him, and it¡¯s not unreasonable."


    The current Yoshino Yuuhime is not very close to Koping Chuangzhen, so naturally they will not speak on his side.


    Erina disdainfully snorted: "It''s just that he has blind confidence in his cooking skills. Such a person should teach him a lesson and let him recognize himself."


    Next is the cooking time for the two, which is no different from the original book, and there is nothing to say.


    But the ending is completely different.


    With the guidance of Monkey King, the cooking process of Mito Yumei has been improved. With the addition of a little bit of ingredients, even the quality of A5 beef has been improved by one level, and the victory or defeat has been doomed from the beginning.


    I got a point from Monkey King. In terms of cooking skills, Mito Yumei is not inferior to Xingping Chuangzhen in the technique of making this rice bowl, and it is even higher. As for the ingredients...


    One is special-priced beef bought at random in the supermarket, the other is premium beef of A5 grade, and even super premium beef whose quality is improved by special means. The two are not comparable at all, so the outcome is obvious. Up.


    Seeing that Mito Yumei''s rice bowl was eaten up by the judges, but most of his own was left, Xing Ping Chuang was really hit, and he already knew the result: "Lost... I lost... I actually... lost..."


    Seeing Xingping Chuangzhen¡¯s frustrated expression, the only woman among the three judges said comfortingly: "Actually, Xingping Chuangzhen, the rice bowl you cook is also impeccable. Unfortunately, in terms of ingredients, you are I made a huge mistake, ordinary beef can''t be compared with A5 beef..."


    "Especially in the case of equal cooking skills, no matter what means you use, you can''t bridge the gap between low-level and high-level. You are too self-confident and choose the ingredients casually. That is stupid behavior. The lion fights the rabbit. Do your best, this can only show that you are too underestimating Shiji and your opponents too much. If you don¡¯t go all out, take Shiji seriously and take your opponent seriously. That is disrespect for Shiji, and it is right. The disrespect of your opponents, I hope you will take a warning next time and value your opponents, and you will also value the matchup between the halberds."


    After hearing this remark, the other two judges were deeply convinced and nodded frequently. Although they did not finish Xing Ping Chuang''s rice bowl, his cooking skills have been recognized by the three judges.


    Because the three judges knew very well that the reason why they didn¡¯t finish the rice bowl with Xingping Chuangzhen was not unpalatable, but because Mito Yumei''s rice bowl was more excellent and delicious, instead they tasted the taste of Xingping Chuangzhen rice bowl. Suppressed and went back.


    It''s like eating more advanced delicacies, but eating inferior ones will reduce your appetite a little.


    Being able to make low-grade beef into such a taste is enough to prove the cooking skills of others.


    I have to admit that Mito Yumei was a little bit cautious about the order of eating.


    Well, this is actually what Sun Wukong told her to do. Before the game, Sun Wukong told Mito Yumei to ask her to be the first to let the judges try her cooking, so that she can make a better face. .


    Otherwise, if the judges are allowed to eat Xingping Chuang''s real rice bowl first, they will definitely be eaten up, and it will be difficult to slap their faces.


    If you eat it first, you will eat all of it, and then you will eat half of it. Naturally, the latter slaps the face louder.


    If you dare to pretend to be B in front of his Monkey King, you must be shocked to doubt life. ..

 2821 Chapter Thirty Two

    Konishikuan knelt down on the ground with a bald face, pale and pale: "It''s over! I''ll just say that the special beef is not good! Now the rice bowl seminar will not be guaranteed..."


    Kawashima Rei also loudly announced the result of eating halberd at this time: "Then, the result of eating halberd this time has come out. The winner is-Mito Yumei! And the loser will be punished, Xingping Chuangzhen classmate While being credited with a big offense, the Donburi Research Association will also be dismantled after the competition!"


    Hearing the announcement, Erina stood up and took out her mobile phone: "Let''s start!"


    With an order, the decoration workers who had been waiting for the order began to demolish and refit the donburi research society...


    "Sure enough... I lost!" Nakiri Senzaemon was lying on the hospital bed, watching the live broadcast of a nurse girl in front of her with a paper in her hand, looking as usual: "That''s good, this kid is really too sharp. , Is also a lesson for him."


    After thinking for a while, Nagiri Senzaemon took out his cell phone and dialed a number...


    "Did you lose... This is normal! That kid''s cooking skills are not as good as me. How could the guy who created it be an opponent!"


    Hearing the words on the phone, Nakiri Senzaemon appeared surprised: "Oh~ Have you ever tried with him?"


    "That''s not true, but I tried a cold cucumber he made, a simple dish, but it made me clearly feel the gap with him. This is really exciting! I didn''t expect it to be in this world. There is also such a master! From his dishes, I have tasted a whole new realm, and I am also doing research in this aspect."


    "However, such a master turned out to be just a freshman in your academy. Is this a bit too bullying?"


    ...


    On the road, Xiao Xikuan looked at the small building that was originally his own, but now he was''trampled'' back and forth by countless workers. His exaggerated hairstyle has been rubbed into a chicken coop: "This is really over... The painstaking efforts of the seniors... all ruined in my hands..."


    Xingping Chuang really scratched his head and looked embarrassed: "I''m really sorry, senior, I don''t seem to be of any help..."


    "It''s nothing... it doesn''t matter to you at all, and it caused you to be remembered a lot... I can only say that this time the opponent is really too strong..."


    "Is it too strong..." Xingping Chuangzhen heard this, with a blazing fire in his eyes: "Indeed... I originally thought that those people were just a bunch of greenhouse flowers that hadn''t undergone training, and I was a person who exercised in the store since I was a child. There are obvious differences. Now it seems that I really underestimated them, and I understand why Dad sent me to this Yuanyue Academy..."


    "Even Mito Yumei, who is not a top ten, has such strength. I really don''t know what the level of those far-yue ten bests are! It''s really exciting!"


    Konishi Kanichi was speechless: "It''s all about this time, you still have such a high fighting spirit?"


    "Of course! If you don''t have an opponent, how can you go further in your craft? Don''t you think that a strong opponent can make people more excited?"


    Xiaoxikuan squatted down on the ground and drew circles with a depressed expression: "I just feel that I have fallen to the bottom of my life."


    Xingping Chuangzhen laughed and said, "Don''t be so depressed, seniors, don''t go with the old ones, and the new ones don''t come. The donburi research society is abolished. We can still create a new research group!"


    "Are you... still willing to help me?" Xiaoxikuan immediately grabbed Xingping Chuangzhen''s hand with a look of excitement.


    "Well, how should I say, this rice bowl research group was also abolished because of me, so I can''t just leave it alone..." Xingping Chuangzhen looked embarrassed.


    "Awesome! With your joining, we must still have hope of becoming stronger!" Konishi Kanichi seemed to have regained hope: "This time it¡¯s just too much luck. If you have enough funds to back it up, buy it. The best beef, with your cooking skills, will not necessarily lose!"


    "No! Even if I use the same A5 grade beef, I will lose!" Xingping Chuangzhen seriously rejected it.


    "what?!"


    Xingping Chuangzhen looked serious: "After the game, I also tried the rice bowl made by Yumi Mito. Whether it¡¯s the control of the fire, the timing of the seasoning, and the collocation of the ingredients, I will combine every ingredient with The taste has been played to a perfect degree, even if I use the same ingredients, I can''t do it to her level, so I am not as good as her!"


    "After all... there is such a thing?"


    Xiao Xikuan''s expression was astonished. You should know that there is actually another seventh seat of Yuanyue Shijie, who is studying the rice bowl with them, Isshihui Hui!


    "With Mito Yumei''s level, it is impossible to control the cooking to such an exquisite level. It is indeed a master who is even ashamed of my father. Just a few words about her can actually improve her cooking level. A lot of it, it''s really amazing, this time I really entrusted it."


    Xiaoxikuan was puzzled: "You mean... the transfer student like you?"


    Xingping Chuangzhen nodded.


    Xiaoxi opened her mouth wide, and said with emotion: "This year''s transfer students are really more perverted!"


    "Master Goku, Master Erina, fortunately not insulted!" Mito Yumei Qiao stood in front of Monkey King and Erina, her face flushed, and she looked very excited, reaching out and passing the storage box to Monkey King: "This box ¡­"


    Monkey King smiled: "I have already said that as long as you win, this box will be yours."


    "Thank you so much!" Mito Yumei looked excited. For her who loves meat especially, being able to get this magical incense box that can improve the quality of meat is the most precious treasure.


    "Good job." Erina said with a satisfied expression: "Finally, I taught that stinky guy a lesson, but it''s a pity that I didn''t get him out of the school."


    Mito Yumei is also very sorry: "Indeed, I didn''t expect that the final judgment will be changed. It should be the commander-in-chief who interfered?"


    Erina nodded, a little helpless: "I thought he was just a poor dick in an ordinary restaurant, but I didn''t expect to have such a background..."


    "Huh?" Mito Yumei looked curious.


    But Erina just waved her hand and didn''t say much. When Mito Yumei saw this, she didn''t dare to ask more.


    Monkey King: "Anyway, since you won, you should celebrate, Erina, go to your special building, it''s spacious enough."


    If it was someone else, Erina would naturally ignore it. Since it was Monkey King who spoke, Erina simply nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, Mito Yumei was excited again. It is a great honor for every student to be able to enter the special building of Erina...

 2822 Chapter 33 Training

    "This is too... luxurious!!"


    When they came to Erina¡¯s cooking building, Tian Suohui and the others were all stunned. The high-end tableware, the high-end furnishings, in short, everything is super luxurious, and more importantly, it was assigned by others. There are one or two cooking kitchens or something, but hers is a whole building, or a kind of more than ten stories. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that there are still several buildings in such an exaggerated building. Sure enough, it is inhumane.


    Tian Suohui started to shake again nervously, tightly grasping the corner of Monkey King''s clothes and following him behind him, fearing that he would break something by making some mistakes, and then he would not even be able to afford to sell her.


    "It''s... so lucky... I came to Miss Erina''s cooking room..." Mito Yumei


    I was already moved in tears.


    Yoshino Yuuhime, who has always been lively, also didn''t dare to jump around: "Um... do you have to pay if you break something here?"


    Erina looked contemptuously: "Don''t say such things that you have never seen before."


    Ryoko Sakura also sighed with emotion: "The main reason is that the tools you have here are too expensive. Just take out the same, it''s our salary for several months."


    "You don''t need compensation, just use it."


    "Yeah~!" Yoshino Yuuhime immediately jumped out happily, and she instantly became lively when she was originally restrained. Look at this, and look at that, from time to time in awe.


    Monkey King clapped his hands and attracted everyone¡¯s attention: ¡°Well, I¡¯m not here to bring you to play, but to give Mito Yumei a gathering to celebrate the victory of Shiji. Therefore, each of you will come up with your own best Let¡¯s reward everyone with the good dishes. Of course, I¡¯m not asking you to do your own things, but to work together to do it together. Only in this way can it help increase the relationship between friends."


    "Friends..." After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Erina glanced at Tian Suohui and the others. She had never thought of the word''friend'' before, but since she met Sun Wukong, she has been around Many friends came, and I have to say that this period of time is indeed the happiest, fulfilling time she has ever had.


    "Friends... seem to be good..." Erina nodded and said, "Then... let''s do it together."


    Sakura Ryoko and the others all showed joy when they heard this, and Erina could say such words, obviously they had regarded them as casual friends.


    But the most exciting one is Mito Yumei: "Oh my God~ I should be regarded as a friend by Erina-sama. It''s such an honor and happiness!"


    Erina immediately yelled out coldly, "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and cook!"


    "Ah~ Ok! Erina-sama!"


    Seeing Tian Suohui and the others entering the kitchen together, a smile appeared at the corners of Sun Wukong''s mouth. With his help, Erina was finally able to accept Tian Suohui and their friends.


    In short, this day is a very pleasant and memorable day for everyone.


    In the rest of the time, it was relatively peaceful, and nothing interesting happened in the college.


    Day by day, Sun Wukong was accompanied by Erina and they were studying new recipes, and the friendship between the women became more and more intimate.


    Until one day, Pole Star House received a booklet from the school, the peaceful and leisurely school time was finally broken.


    Monkey King''s dormitory.


    "It''s finally here..." Yoshino Yuuhime looked at the booklet on the table with cold sweat.


    "Accommodation study..." Tian Suohui, who was still grinning, saw this booklet, suddenly her soul came out of her body and began to shake.


    "Xiaohui, why are you shaking again?" Monkey King reached out and touched Tian Suohui''s head with a speechless expression on his face.


    Ryoko Sakura said with a serious face: "Residence studies...we were held in our elementary and junior high schools, and this time, this is the hell we will face for the first time in high school!"


    "Is it so serious?" Monkey King picked up the pamphlet and flipped through it. "...All first-year students have a training session in the mountains, and those who fail the score will be ordered to drop out. It looks really bad, but This has nothing to do with you. I have taught you so much. It¡¯s not pediatrics to deal with this kind of assessment."


    "That''s it!"


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Ryoko Sakura and the others are full of confidence. During this period of time, studying cooking with Erina is not a waste of time. If you can''t pass this level, you will really kill you by finding a piece of tofu. .


    "Also, Xiaohui." Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Tian Suohui''s cheek a few times: "If you want to be nervous, you are also nervous about Ryoko and the others. Why are you nervous? Didn''t you tell you already, you are already talking I¡¯m tied to a partner, it¡¯s impossible to be eliminated."


    "Huh? Is that true?" Tian Suohui, who was still shaking non-stop, immediately stopped shaking, looking at Monkey King with twinkling eyes.


    Sakura Ryoko and the others also looked at Tian Suohui with envy when they heard this: "You can become the partner of Lord Goku, Tian Suo, you are so lucky!"


    Yoshino Yuuhime pouted: "That''s right, there is Master Goku, who can be promoted 100%! I really want to be with Master Goku~"


    Sakura Ryoko: "However, this kind of training is usually a group of two. It seems that we are hopeless with Master Wukong."


    Monkey King: "Don''t worry, even if you can''t be with me, your partner will definitely be your own and won''t separate you."


    Yoshino Yuuhime''s eyes lit up when she heard this, "Could it be that...you want..."


    Monkey King laughed: "Just understand, don''t say it, keep a low profile, keep a low profile."


    Yoshino Yuuhime smiled: "Master Goku, you are really bad... Then it''s settled~ I want to go with Ryoko Sakura..."


    "no problem¡­"


    Ryoko Sakura hesitated: "It''s not good to do this... isn''t it?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime rolled his eyes immediately: "What''s wrong with this? Why not go through the back door? And it''s just a grouping, not cheating to change the score. Don''t you want to be with me?"


    "All right." Sakura Ryoko compromised when Yoshino Yuuhime said.


    Room 205, Marui Zenji''s dormitory.


    Xingping Chuangzhen: "Isshiki senior also participated in this training last year, right?"


    "Yes! Of course I participated. At that time, for several days, dozens of students were forcibly sent back to school and ordered to drop out. The training is really very strict!" Isshiki Hui said with a serious face: "There is also Ah, this time you have to be a bit low-key. If you offend someone and they see you upset, it is possible to drop out of school directly!"


    "I will!" Xingping Chuang nodded earnestly. If he can''t do it, it''s another matter...

 2823 Chapter 34 Shenhao Academy

    A few days later, at breakfast, the sun had just risen.


    Sun Wukong and his group came to Yuanyue Station and looked at the rows of buses that could not be seen to the end, Yoshino Yuuhime had an exaggerated expression: "Are those all hiking buses? This number is too strange?!"


    "Let''s go, our bus is here." Erina greeted and led the way.


    "As expected, Miss Erina, she even arranged a special bus for us." Sitting in a comfortable seat, she was full of emotion.


    Erina looked arrogant: "Huh~ I didn''t use my private rights, but we already have a lot of people, so it''s not too much to occupy a bus, right?"


    "Yes, yes... everything Erina-sama said is right!" Sakura Ryoko and the others agreed in unison. This attitude made Erina very satisfied.


    A few hours later.


    In a certain county in a certain county, this is a famous high-end villa area and summer resort where you can overlook Mount Fuji and Lake Ashinoko.


    And all the first-year students of Yuanyue Academy have stepped into this place at this moment.


    Looking at the luxurious and exaggerated high-rise buildings in front of him, Yoshino Yuuhime was stunned: "Master Erina, is it a bit too much for you Totsuki Academy... Such a luxurious hotel, let alone your home Open it?!"


    Erina looked indifferently: "It''s a fuss. Yuanyue runs dozens of restaurants here under the Yuanyue Resort brand. Many students who graduated from the academy work in the culinary department of this resort. The guest is specially used for training camp for Yuanyue Academy."


    "So, are there a lot of Yuanyue seniors here? Too...awesome! Will we see them?"


    Erina: "This is natural, because our judges this time are the seniors who graduated from Totsuki Academy."


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked exclaimed: "As expected of Tomotsu Academy! I am not surprised what you say now!"


    Scarlett said, "If you come here for one night, it costs 80,000 yen, alone~"


    "Eight...80,000 yen?!!!" Yuuhime Yoshino, who originally said that she was no longer surprised, exclaimed again: "That is already one month''s rent, so it''s just one night here?! And this time There are thousands of people here, right? Our students are all free to check in? Oh my god, how much does it cost? Yuanyue Academy should be renamed as Shenhao Academy!"


    As for Tian Suohui, she was already trembling at the side. For her country girl, such astronomical figures can only be regarded as a book of heaven.


    Looking at the buses lining up at the back, Erina looked at Monkey King: "Let¡¯s go in first, otherwise there will be more and more people, and there will be some trouble."


    Indeed, who calls Erina a celebrity in this academy, if seen by other academies, it will inevitably cause quite a stir.


    As the eldest lady of Tomotsu Academy, due to her special status, Erina does not have to go to the Grand Ballroom of the ¡°Totsuki Rigong¡± hotel like ordinary students to gather. Instead, there is a side room of her own. Fu, Monkey King and the others also came here.


    Looking along the window, you can clearly see the grand banquet hall below.


    At this moment, the grand banquet hall is already densely packed with countless students, but it is surprisingly quiet. Nearly half of the people are sad, because they know very well that the hellish training is about to begin, and they might Deported and dropped out of school, in this case, who else is in the mood to laugh?


    At this moment, only a middle-aged lecturer with a microphone in hand came onto the stage: "Please look to the stage. Now, I want to explain the outline of the training camp, the accommodation study of friendship and exchange, and the itinerary is total. It¡¯s six days and five nights. Every day there will be topics related to cooking, and the content of the topics will be different every year."


    "On the first day, 980 students (thousands of students including lecturers) will be divided into 20 groups. After the explanation is over, please move to the designated place to gather. Sure enough, the lecturer gave an evaluation below the standard line. , Then such students will be disqualified, and must take the standby school bus in the park, forcibly repatriate back to school, and finally be treated as a withdrawal from school."


    "Quit...Quit school..." As soon as she heard this word, Tian Suohui nervously entered the state of being out of her body again, and began to tremble.


    Yoshino Yuuhime pursed her mouth with an unhappy expression: "So, Tiansuo, your partner is Master Goku! How could it be eliminated! What are you nervous about!"


    Tian Suohui''s face flushed red: "I''m sorry... As soon as I heard of dropping out... I started to be afraid..."


    Sakura Ryoko and the others rolled their eyes when they heard this.


    "As for the review, we have invited guest lecturers, who have taken time out of their busy schedule... graduates of Yuanyue Academy."


    The lecturer''s words fell, and the hall suddenly became noisy.


    Sun Wukong ignored the fussing students, but instead looked at the so-called graduates on the stage.


    "Wow~ They are all celebrities! Almost everyone is someone who can be seen in the magazine every month!" Tian Suohui looked at the group of graduates, showing admiration.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched her head: "You don''t need to admire and worship, your future achievements will be beyond the reach of this group of people."


    Yoshino Yuuhime heard this, her eyes lighted up: "Will I really become that great?"


    "Of course." Monkey King focused his gaze on a girl on the stage: "But what is the name of that graduate? He looks pretty cute."


    "She..." Feisha followed Sun Wukong''s gaze: "She is Gan Hyugako of the Japanese restaurant "Kiriya"."


    "You guy, what do you mean by your name?" Erina patted the desktop with an angry face.


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "There is no need to be jealous, because Erina is cuter than her."


    "Wha...what are you talking about!" Erina''s pretty face turned red in an instant, and he was already a little fluttered with the praise, apparently forgetting the previous unhappiness.


    "Erina is really cute sometimes." Upon seeing Ryoko Sakura, a smile appeared on her gentle face.


    Soon, the grouping list was finalized.


    When they heard their names appearing in the same group, Yoshino Yuuhime and the others looked towards Erina: "It''s amazing, we are all in one group, Erina..."


    "Don''t look at me, I haven''t moved my hands or feet." Erina vetoed it, and a very unexpected look appeared on his face: "I was also surprised that we were all divided into one group." ..

 2824 Chapter 35: Dry Hyugako

    Tian Suohui smiled with joy: "I''m so lucky. Every 20 people are divided into a group. I didn''t expect that we were all divided into one group."


    Mito Yumei said with a happy face: "This shows that we are all destined!"


    Monkey King laughed and didn''t say anything. Who else could cheat in such a situation without knowing it?


    Sakura Ryoko made a relieved expression: "It''s great, it''s always a relief to be able to be in a group with Master Goku."


    Monkey King: "Let''s go, that lecturer''s nonsense is over, let''s go to the meeting point."


    Cooking hall.


    As soon as Monkey King and his party walked into the door, there was a loud noise:


    "Wow~ it''s Miss Nakiri Erina... Miss Nagiri Erina is here!"


    "Today''s Nagiri Erina-sama is so beautiful too!"


    "It''s so lucky to be in a team with Erina-sama..."


    Just talking, the conversation suddenly shifted to Monkey King.


    "That transfer student is with Erina-sama! It''s too enviable... No, it''s too damnable!"


    "He doesn''t really have anything to do with Erina Nagiri-sama?!"


    "Are the rumors true? Don''t!"


    A pair of deeply hostile eyes fixed on Monkey King''s body.


    However, Monkey King just glanced at the group of people, and immediately frightened them all over, and quickly turned away his eyes in fear: "Hey! It''s terrible! What a terrible look!"


    "Sure enough... this guy is so dangerous!"


    "I heard that in the first class of school, he sent a student to the hospital, and there was nothing wrong with this kind of guy, let''s not provoke it..."


    The pair of eyes that had been full of hostility disappeared in an instant.


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked at the people in the hall one by one, and smiled: "Master Goku, it seems that your deterrence is still quite large."


    Monkey King: "It''s just a bunch of soft guys, don''t bother."


    And at this moment, a beautiful figure walked into the hall: "Ahhh~ It seems everyone is here, so let¡¯s start right away. My subject is... Please work in pairs and compete with each other. I want to follow the grouping in teacher Chapel''s class..."


    Monkey King immediately interrupted her aloud: "You seem to be a little unreasonable in this arrangement. Our grouping this time is not the original class brought by Chapel, but the rest of the people who are left after the allocation in each class. The miscellaneous group formed, after all, there are only 20 people in each group."


    "Ah~Is that the case? Then the grouping of the original class will not change. How about discussing the extra people to form a team?"


    "Great! I''m still with Master Wukong." Tian Suohui breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words.


    Yoshino Yuuhime grabbed Sakura Ryoko''s delicate hand: "Then let''s go in pairs, Sakura Ryoko."


    Erina looked at Scarlett and said, "Then you follow me."


    "Yes, Master Erina."


    Mito Yumei pointed to herself, with a gloomy expression: "Then I am alone?"


    "If you don''t dislike it, how about going with me?" A sweet-looking girl came in front of Mito Yumi, and after speaking, she compared herself with a cute scissors hand: "Hey..."


    "..." Mito Yumei was silent for a while, and said, "You are Kawashima Rei, right?"


    Rei Kawashima looked happy: "Yeah~ So the seniors know me!"


    Mito Yumei curled her lips: "My jiji is your presided over. How could you not know me? I didn''t expect to be in a group with you."


    Rei Kawashima looked expectant: "Then, my proposal..."


    "Anyway, it''s only temporary, so I''ll be with you."


    "Yes! Thank you very much!" Kawashima Rei looked cute and polite, but she was extremely black in her heart: "But~ she has a cocky face, so uncomfortable! If it weren''t for your skills, the chance of being eliminated would be smaller. Many, I don¡¯t want to talk to you..."


    "Sure enough, she is a funny little girl." Monkey King looked at Kawashima Rei inexplicably.


    Mito Yumei was puzzled: "What''s the matter, Master Goku?"


    "Nothing." Monkey King waved his hand, his eyes focused on the girl on the podium again.


    The examiner in their group is not someone else, it is Gan Hyugako, of course, this is not a coincidence, it is also Monkey King who moved his hands and feet.


    While Sun Wukong was examining Gan Hyugako, Gan Hyugako also noticed Erina next to Sun Wukong, and his eyes lit up slightly: "Ah~ isn''t this Miss Erina? I didn''t expect you to be assigned to the group under my jurisdiction. I¡¯m so lucky, I seem to be able to enjoy the rare delicacy~"


    In the face of others, even with the humility after graduation, Erina still has a cold and arrogant expression: "Don''t talk nonsense, start now."


    "Ahh~ It''s really rude, then, I''ll just sit here. If you have any questions on the subject, just ask me."


    Monkey King: "You don''t seem to say anything, right?"


    "Hey? Is this?" Gan Hyugako was stunned for a moment, and ate his snacks leisurely: "Then I will explain briefly, my topic is..." pointing out the window: "Use the ingredients here To make a main dish in a Japanese dish."


    Other schools expressed their opinions: "What does this mean, there are no ingredients at all!"


    "Yes." Gan Hyugako smiled slightly: "The vast nature surrounded by clear streams, here is the treasure house of the best ingredients, including this building, this area has been the private land of the academy since ancient times, and the surroundings are surrounded by fences. So, if you cross the fence, you will be disqualified. As long as you can find ingredients in this limited area and make dishes that satisfy me, you will be considered qualified."


    "The seasonings, oils, cooking utensils, tools in the warehouse are all available in the room here. You can use them freely. The time limit is two hours, so let''s start preparing."


    "Is it only two hours? I have to hurry!"


    Other students rushed out of the hall after hearing this.


    "Then, let''s go, see you later, Wukong."


    Erina and the others waved goodbye to Monkey King one by one and went looking for food.


    After a while, only Sun Wukong, Tian Suohui, and Gan Hyugako were left in the huge cooking hall.


    Gan Hyugako looked at Monkey King curiously: "Everyone else is looking for ingredients, aren''t you going?" With that, Gan Hyugako suddenly cried out in surprise, and looked at Tian Suohui''s eyes: "I haven''t noticed before. Well, there will be such a cute girl..."


    As he said, both hands already held Tian Suohui''s slender hands and stroked them lightly: "Ah~ it looks so delicious..." ..

 2825 Chapter 36 Teasing

    "what?!"


    Tian Suohui was already froze in place.


    "Ah~ You are Sister Tian Suohui, right? Your fingers are so beautiful." Gan Hyugako''s ghost expression on her face, stroking her tender little hands, looked very excited.


    "A gentle, pretty face, I didn''t expect it to be a pervert." Monkey King looked at Gan Hyugako''s behavior with emotion on his face.


    "Wu... Wukong... Your lord..." Tian Suohui stiffened, looking at Monkey King for help.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand, put his arm around Hyugako''s shoulder, and pulled her down beside him: "I said, enough is enough. You didn''t see my partner and you were too scared to move?"


    "Ahh~ I''m really sorry." Gan Hyugako narrowed his big gentle eyes, released the hand holding Tian Suohui, and looked at Monkey King: "So, should you let me go too?"


    "Actually, your little hands are quite beautiful." Monkey King grasped Gan Hyugako''s slender hands, and followed her previous technique to touch them, and rubbed his head against his face: "Ah~ this soft feeling, It''s also great..."


    "Uh~you...you..." At this moment, Hyugako''s turn stiffened, her expression stunned.


    As an examiner, she was openly molested by...?


    "Now you know what it''s like to be sexually harassed." Monkey King calmly let go of Gan Hyugako''s delicate hand.


    Gan Hyugako looked helpless: "We are all girls, how can it be regarded as sexual harassment? Your behavior to me is sexual harassment!"


    "As long as you have evil thoughts in your heart, it is sexual harassment regardless of men or women.


    Gan Hyugako''s face turned red, and he defended: "I...I don''t have any evil thoughts, you...you, a student, are really not cute at all. Everyone else is looking for ingredients. Don''t you hurry up?"


    "No hurry, two hours. There is more time." Monkey King sat down at will, picked up the dry Hyugako snacks, and ate himself: "And I know a lot of people. If everyone wants a little, it will It''s almost there."


    "I... my refreshment..." Gan Hyuga looked at the persimmon seeds in Sun Wukong''s hand and stretched out his hands pitifully, very distressed.


    "It tastes pretty good, did you buy it or did you make it yourself?" After saying that, Monkey King picked up the tea cup and took another sip of tea.


    "Ah~ my tea..." Gan Hyugako once again stretched out her hands with a distressed look, her expression was natural, and she was very cute.


    "Don''t be so stingy, I will invite you to eat the food I made myself in return later."


    Gan Hyugako looked speechless: "I''m an examiner, you just want to cook for me to try."


    "It seems to be right, then I will ask you to eat more."


    Gan Hyugako was even more speechless: "Do you think I am a pig?"


    Sun Wukong touched her head behind him, and comforted: "Although I mean that, but you don''t want to think about that."


    Gan Hyugako: "..."


    Why is there a sudden urge to beat people?


    Tian Suohui looked at Sun Wukong even daring to tease Hyugako, with a look of admiration: "It''s so amazing, Lord Goku can talk to the examiner like this, I was scared to death..."


    Looking up, Monkey King poured all the persimmon seeds in the bag of the veteran into his own mouth...


    Gan Hyugako looked sluggish: "Ah~you...you save me some!"


    "Oh~ here you are." Monkey King bulged his cheeks and returned the bag to Gan Hyugako.


    Gan Hyugako took a look, and immediately burst into tears in his eyes, sobbing: "My...persimmon seeds...nothing...all gone...just bought with pocket money..."


    "No...all gone...just bought and said..."


    "No...all gone..."


    "Hey~ Don''t keep staring at me forever..."


    "It''s gone... It''s all gone..." Gan Hyugako still looked at Monkey King pitifully, and kept thinking about it.


    "Forget I''m afraid of you, please eat it." Monkey King couldn''t bear the tears in her eyes and the pitiful expression, took out a packet of cocoa biscuits and handed it to her.


    "Hey? Is this cocoa pie? It''s not the same as the more ordinary cocoa pie." Hinatako, who was still pitiful, was immediately attracted. He picked up a piece of cocoa and took a bite. The whole body was covered. It trembles like a wave: "Ah~~ This taste... soft and crisp... It turns into a cold feeling and flows into my abdomen... It''s like... the world''s top massage master... I''m doing a massage on my stomach... It''s... It''s great...so comfortable..."


    "How can there be such a delicious and comfortable cocoa biscuits? I can''t even try to make it out of what seasoning..."


    Gan Hyugako had a look of intoxication, her eyes blurred, and moaning in exclamation from time to time.


    Eating a snack can be idiotic, and everyone in this world is really talented.


    "How about it, don''t you feel bad?" Monkey King took a sip of tea and smiled lightly.


    "No...no loss...it''s simply...a big profit!" Gan Hyugako looked at Monkey King with a look of intoxicated enjoyment, and his eyes flashed with fascinating light: "Did you make this...? What seasoning system is it used? It''s done? I''ve never tasted these spices before. It''s incredible. Is it your newly invented cocoa?"


    "Right."


    Although this cocoa cake was not made by Monkey King, he didn''t want to say anything else, so he responded vaguely. Anyway, he could make this thing casually.


    "It''s amazing! I look forward to your cooking even more now." Gan Hyugako squinted her eyes with a happy expression.


    Tian Suohui on the side heard the words and looked at the time. Before he knew it, almost half an hour passed, and immediately said with an anxious expression: "Master Wukong, I think we should hurry up to find the ingredients, otherwise it will be too late. ."


    Monkey King: "Didn''t I say that, when Erina and the others come back, you can ask each of them to give some materials."


    "But..." Tian Suohui lowered her head and stirred her fingers: "But I want to choose the ingredients myself..."


    "Oh~" Monkey King looked at Tian Suohui with some surprise: "It''s rare that you are so assertive, so let''s go. You will be the chef this time."


    "Huh? I, I, I...?!!!" Tian Suohui was stunned.


    Monkey King touched her head and encouraged: "Don''t worry, you can definitely do it with your cooking skills."


    "But what if you screw it up?"


    Monkey King laughed: "Then we two will be dropped out of school together, and then you are marrying me back to the countryside. Let''s farm together and have children."


    "Ah?!" Tian Suohui instantly became dull, tripped under her feet, and fell to the ground with a clatter...

 2826 Chapter 37 Fish

    Monkey King squatted down, raised Tian Suohui, and touched her head: "So, you have to behave well, if you fail, you can only marry me."


    Tian Suohui''s complexion flushed, and her face was at a loss: "Hey~ why is this..."


    Seeing the two people leaving the hall, a smile appeared at the corner of Gan Hyugako''s mouth: "This transfer student is really interesting..." As he said, he took another bite of the cocoa biscuits, and the whole person entered a wave like Shaking state: ¡°Ah~~ It¡¯s so delicious...it¡¯s just unbearable! This time it¡¯s like surfing on the rough sea. It¡¯s like a thrilling experience. Every bite gives you a different experience. It¡¯s incredible. Now, how is this done?..."


    Walking on the trail in the forest, Monkey King felt like it was in the park, it was in the mountains and forests: "Xiaohui, what are you planning to do?"


    Tian Suohui made a pensive expression: "I haven''t thought about it yet. If this place is... there should be a lot of wild vegetables, and there should be a lot of fish in the river, otherwise, let''s cook fish dishes."


    "You don''t need to ask me, you can be the master." Monkey King said with a playful tone: "I''m waiting for you to marry me."


    "Hey~" Tian Suohui''s pretty face turned all red, and he fell to the ground again with a''click'', her grieved expression looked very cute: "Master Goku, please stop kidding me... "


    "I''m not kidding, I''m serious."


    "I, I, I... I''m going to catch fish..." Tian Suohui ran away with a panic expression...


    Just when he came to the river and looked at the water flowing in front of him, Tian Suohui was messed up in the wind: "Master Wukong, when we came...forgot to take fishing tools..."


    "It seems that you have married me."


    "Hey~~!" Tian Suohui was sluggish again, shaking her fingers for a long time, and said weakly: "That...Master Wukong...I really don''t want to be dropped out of school... Then mother... and the villagers will be disappointed..."


    "Okay, I won''t be kidding you." Sun Wukong saw that Tian Suohui was really nervous this time, and he immediately got serious: "Catch a fish, what tools do you need?"


    As he said, he walked to the side and broke off a few branches, came to the bank of the river, threw the branches in his hand like a goddess,''chichi~~'' a few times, several fish were inserted into the belly of the fish Floating with the belly of the fish, floating down the river...


    Looking at Tian Suohui who had been stunned, he said, "What are you doing in a daze? Go pick it up quickly."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    After putting the fish in the bag, Tian Suohui looked at Monkey King''s gaze with a little star of worship: "It''s amazing, Master Wukong, just throw it like that, you can insert so many fish..."


    "Why are you pretending the fish? This is what I''ll grill and eat later."


    "Huh??" Tian Suohui stunned again.


    "The dead fish will not be fresh after they are taken back. Later I will grab some live ones and let you take them back. Now, let''s barbecue in the wild."


    When Tian Suohui heard this, she almost cried out of anxiety: "But...our time is running out!"


    "Don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s rare to come here. If you don¡¯t have a good time, what can you do? You must maintain a peaceful mind when you do anything, so that you don¡¯t make mistakes. You are too nervous, so you always make mistakes. Now, listen to me, find some branches,"


    Tian Suohui looked helpless. She originally thought she was really lucky to be with Monkey King, but now she realized that it was like hell torture.


    Seeing time passed by, he didn''t feel nervous at all. He wanted to have a barbecue. This was a torture, especially for a nervous person like her, it was hell!


    However, with the smell of meat wafting, Tian Suohui gradually forgot the tension, all energy was concentrated on the grilled fish on the grill, the kind of appetite that made people appetite, and could not help but secrete a steady stream of saliva. The fragrance is really hard to look away.


    "Master Wukong, are you okay?"


    "Don''t worry, just add a layer of special salad dressing and bake it in one minute."


    "Okay, this is the first time that I grilled this fish a little more seriously. The seasoning is also made with special seasonings. You don''t have to buy it in this world. You are lucky enough to try it first."


    Tian Suohui took the grilled fish that had been grilled to golden brown, looked at the little bit of grease on it, smelled the scent that made people feel wafting, and instantly felt that she was flying into the clouds, just smelling it, she I already know that this grilled fish is not comparable to any dishes she has tried before.


    Bite the entrance lightly, the mouth will leave fragrance, a warm current rushes into the lungs, into the limbs and limbs, making her feel a sense of pleasure that all the meridians are opened up, fluttering like a fairy, like a beautiful fairy. Flying freely among the clouds...


    Freedom, comfort, that is not a beautiful feeling that can be described in words.


    "Ah~~"


    Tian Suohui lay down on the ground, savoring the wonderfulness of that incredible delicacy...


    Before long, her skin became pale and red.


    This is not only a delicious grilled fish, but also a peerless dish that can affect human physique.


    From Tian Suohui''s gradually whitening and delicate skin, we can see that this kind of cuisine is not something that the mortal can have. If the world knows that there are still such incredible dishes, what kind of disturbance will it cause?


    "Too...great! I think every cell of mine is softened...it''s so delicious...it feels dead without regrets..." Tian Suohui''s eyes were blurred, and his face was happy.


    "It is delicious, but don''t be so exaggerated every time, okay?" Monkey King picked up another grilled fish, admiring Tian Suohui''s beauty, and chewed.


    When a grilled fish got off his belly, Tian Suohui, who recovered from her senses, looked at the time and her expression changed greatly: "Ah~~The remaining time is less than half an hour! Master Goku, catch the fish! Catch the fish quickly , We have to hurry back right away!"


    "All said, be calm." Monkey King stood up, patted off the turf on his butt, and hooked his finger to the river. Only two plump carps wrapped in water polo ball broke through the water and fell into the bag in Monkey King''s hand. .


    Monkey King beckoned to Tian Suohui who was already stunned: "Go, go back."


    Tian Suohui followed in a daze, obviously surprised by the hand that Sun Wukong had just exposed...

 2827 Chapter 38 Realistic Kung Fu God of Cooking

    "Master Wukong, what happened just now? How did you do it?"


    "Don''t worry about it, just treat it as a kind of magic."


    "Magic? It doesn''t look like it..."


    Full of doubts, Tian Suohui followed Monkey King back to the cooking hall.


    As soon as he walked through the door, Erina''s anxious and angry voice sounded: "Goku, what are you doing? There are less than ten minutes left now! Our review has been completed."


    Adding to the consumption when coming, the remaining time is less than ten minutes.


    Monkey King said with a calm expression: "Looking at your expressions, it should have passed."


    "Sakura Ryoko..." As soon as Tian Suohui walked into the hall, she pitifully stretched out her hands and hugged her in a trot.


    "Why? See you being wronged." Sakura Ryoko stroked Tian Suohui''s head, comforting.


    "It''s too miserable... It''s really too miserable... Master Goku has no sense of time... At this critical juncture... He still has time to go barbecue..."


    Ryoko Sakura immediately boasted with a gentle smile on his face: "So, you came back after having a barbecue with Master Goku...?"


    "Yes...Although grilled fish is delicious...but...it''s also painful..."


    "Sorry your sister~" Yoshino Yuuhime had a frantic expression on her face: "It doesn''t matter if you enjoy Master Goku''s cooking alone, you still look pitiful, right? It must be showing off?"


    "It''s...not..." Tian Suohui was even more aggrieved: "At that time...It was really both happiness and suffering...like enjoying happiness in hell..."


    "Okay, now is not the time to listen to your comments." Scarlett said with a serious face: "Now there are eight minutes before the end, if you don''t make the cooking, what is waiting for you is really Hell."


    "Yeah~!" Tian Suohui immediately exclaimed, "Is there only eight minutes left? Hurry up... Don''t panic... Don''t worry..."


    "You are turning around in a hurry, are you still in a panic, are you still in a hurry?" Yoshino Yuuki was speechless.


    Monkey King patted Tian Suohui on the shoulder and said, "Be quiet and do what you should do."


    "Master Goku..." Tian Suohui, who was panicked and anxious, was photographed by Monkey King. He calmed down instantly: "I know, Master Goku, can you help me cook the fish?"


    "no problem."


    Monkey King walked to the cabinet table, took out the two carps in the bag, and threw them into the air. With the small kitchen knife in his hand, he started his dazzling scale peeling method...


    "What a great sword skill!"


    Dry Hyugako, who had a calm face, was shocked. This method of peeling scales with a knife in the air was already a great test. He was still peeling two at the same time, even the fish belly was thrown away. , Cutting the internal organs cleanly, can only be said to be amazing!


    "Kung...Kung Fu Cooking God! This is Kung Fu Cooking God!!!"


    In the hall, I don''t know who was yelling in exclamation, and everyone reacted, exclaiming again and again.


    Naturally, they have all seen "Kung Fu Cooking God". It is indeed very good-looking, but they do not agree with the fancy kung fu in it, but what they did not expect is that such fancy kung fu is actually shown in Before my own eyes.


    Some students even picked up a radish and threw it into the air with excitement and excitement. He also learned when he picked up a kitchen knife. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that he hadn¡¯t started his ¡°bells and whistles¡± performance before the huge radish had fallen. Down, hit his forehead...


    After cooking the fish, Monkey King cleaned it again, made neat cuts on the fish, and looked at Tian Suohui: "The fish has been cooked, how about you."


    "I''ll be better soon..."


    Although Tian Suohui''s sword skills are not as exaggerated as Monkey King, it is quite good. After cutting the wild vegetables that he picked on the way back, he looked at the time, his face paled, and he became nervous again: "It''s only five minutes, it''s over. Time is running out..."


    Five minutes is not enough time for the fish to cook.


    "Don''t worry, you taught me." I smiled: "Looking at your posture, I want to make steamed fish." With that, I put the prepared fish into the steamer.


    Although he had said before that Tian Suohui would be the chef himself, but he could still help with such things.


    "Aren''t you always talking about "Kung Fu Cooking God", today I will let you see the real Kung Fu Cooking God." Monkey King grinned at the crowd, flicked a finger, the flames blazed, and the raging fire instantly raged the whole steamer. Wrapped in...


    "I''m going!! This, this, this... is really a Kung Fu chef?!!!"


    "Dry wood fire palm?"


    "Red Flame Fire Technique?"


    "Z country really has martial arts masters?!!!"


    All the students were shocked and dumbfounded.


    Mito Yumei said with a look of astonishment: "This...isn''t it true? Or is it...just something like magic?"


    "Should... be the same as the nature of magic... right?" Erina said with a look of uncertainty: "Kungfu or something... it doesn''t exist at all, right?..."


    "Hey~ don''t be in a daze." Monkey King patted Shimoda Sohui''s head: "Hurry up and make your soup and side dishes."


    "Ah~ OK!" Tian Suohui was awakened immediately and started to get busy again.


    Three minutes later.


    "It''s ready, quickly open the steamer, you have to add these soups..."


    When there was only one minute left, Monkey King took out the two plates of fish from the steamer under the curious eyes of everyone.


    The strong scent spread out instantly, shocking everyone to their eyes: "I really steamed two fish in a few minutes..."


    "This is incredible!"


    Tian Suohui hurriedly put the remaining side dish seasonings into one of the steamed fish, and gave it to Hyugako.


    Monkey King: "Hurry up, don''t waste time."


    "Ah~oh~ ok!" Gan Hyugako immediately picked up the chopsticks and put a piece of fish into her mouth...


    "Unexpectedly, in such a short time, the fish can be steamed so soft and just right. Even the soup has penetrated into the fish. I can¡¯t believe it. It was only made in just a few minutes... It makes people feel like spring breeze, like a couple swimming in the river..."


    Gan Hyugako took a deep breath, savored it carefully, then opened his eyes, stood up, and took Tian Suohui''s delicate hand in one hand: "Congratulations, you are qualified!"


    Tian Suohui widened her eyes in vain when she heard the words, and then happily threw off dry Hyugako and hugged Monkey King: "Great! We are qualified! Master Goku! We are qualified!" ..

 2828 Chapter 39 The end of the first class

    Monkey King touched Tian Suohui''s head and smiled slightly: "So, to have confidence in yourself, as long as you are not nervous, you will not be worse than anyone."


    "Yes!" Tian Suohui''s eyes flashed, her expression happy and excited, in this cooking, she found a little bit of confidence.


    "Not only do people look cute, but the dishes they cook are so pure and fresh. You are really great, classmate Tian Suo." Gan Hyugako was touched again, grabbing Tian Suohui''s hand and stroking.


    "This person... really terrible!" Tian Suohui''s body and expression became rigid again.


    At this moment, the academy onlookers all gathered around, and everyone''s eyes were focused on Monkey King.


    Kawashima Rei also curiously asked everyone''s heart: "Um...Mr. Wukong, did you really use kung fu just now? Does country Z really have kung fu?"


    Monkey King smiled back: "Guess."


    "Tell them~ I''m so curious~" Kawashima Rei blinked her eyes and made a very cute expression, but she was mad at her heart: "Guess your sister~ I really want to hit someone!"


    Sun Wukong ignored it and showed the remaining steamed fish in front of Erinai: "Come on, you all come to taste Xiaohui''s craft."


    Erina picked up the chopsticks and took a bite. The two of them lit up slightly, then closed their eyes and enjoyed enjoying: "It''s really good, it''s like walking alone in the forest in the spring breeze, quiet and peaceful..."


    As he said, opening his eyes, he looked at Tian Suohui with some surprise: "No wonder Wukong looks at you differently, you are indeed a little talented."


    Erina¡¯s praise immediately caused other students to be surprised and shocked: "I remember that Tian Suohui should be admitted as the last one? She could be appreciated by Erina-sama? How could it be possible!!!"


    "This is too lucky, right? You can get the praise of Erinai-sama. So, isn''t her career as a chef guaranteed?"


    He has an extraordinary sense of "God''s tongue". Therefore, Erina worked as a supervisor at a famous restaurant when he was young. One sentence of evaluation has the influence on the future of a restaurant. Similarly, such an evaluation can also Control a person''s value and talents.


    "Wow~ it''s really great! Tiansuo, your cooking has improved again."


    After Sakura Ryoko and the others tried the steamed fish, they all looked intoxicated.


    "No... I''m not so good..." Tian Suohui waved his hand again and again: "It''s mainly because Master Wukong''s heat is controlled well to make such a delicious steamed fish."


    "Indeed, this kind of familiarity is just right. Everywhere is evenly penetrated and tender and tender. I can''t believe that this kind of result was made in just a few minutes."


    Mito Yumei looked at Monkey King curiously: "Tell us, Master Goku, what happened just now? Is it really Kung Fu?"


    Seeing Erina and the others are full of curiosity, Sun Wukong nodded, "Forget it."


    For a while, the hall became noisy again:


    "It turned out to be true!"


    "I''ll just say it! If it wasn''t for Kung Fu, how could it be possible to slap a person into the wall!"


    "So Kung Fu really exists!"


    "It''s decided! When I graduate, I must go to country Z to apprentice art!"


    From today, the name of Monkey King''s "Kung Fu Chef" will gradually spread throughout the school and the world.


    "Ah~~ It''s miserable!! My cooking!!!"


    However, obviously, after the shock, there was another scream. It was obviously a tragedy for the students who came to watch the lively before the cooking was completed.


    However, those who have not been completed until the last ten minutes are obviously those who have no talents and will be eliminated sooner or later.


    "Beep Miles~~~"


    At this moment, Gan Hyugako''s cell phone suddenly rang, "Hey~ what''s the matter? People are now listening to some very important things..."


    There was an unceremonious anger on the other end of the phone: "Hyugako, what are you doing on your side? All other groups have been completed. It should be time to go back now?"


    "But...that..."


    "Don''t be here, anyway, come back quickly, idiot!"


    "Yes, Sigiya-senpai, I''m sorry." After a panic and apologized, Gan Hyugako immediately announced angrily: "Well, today''s class is over here, everyone quickly get in the car and return to the hotel!"


    After hearing the words, all the students packed up their moods and walked out of the cooking hall...


    Sun Wukong walked to Gan Hyugako''s side and patted her gently: "Hyugako~Who was that person just now? Talking so arrogant, talking to such a cute girl like you is so rude, do you want me to beat you up? He has a meal?"


    "Huh!?" Gan Hyugako was taken aback when she was touching, and hurriedly waved her hand: "Don''t...don''t!"


    She couldn''t be clear about the heroic deeds of Monkey King, and she just learned that Monkey King really did that mysterious skill. If she really started her hands, Sigong''s senior would not be beaten to his mother.


    "You guy, don''t always think about beating people. Go away and go back." Erina gave Sun Wukong angrily and took him to the outside of the hall. It looked like she was afraid that Sun Wukong would provoke him again. The graduated Kanhyugako is a senior.


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s back figure that had been dragged away, Gan Hyugako breathed a sigh of relief: "What a great transfer student, I can feel the tension and oppression. It seems that I heard that the commander-in-chief was beaten by him before. The person in the hospital may be real, what a terrible guy! Even the commander-in-chief dare to provoke, and there is nothing wrong with..."


    Thinking of the devilish look of the commander in chief, Gan Hyugako couldn''t help but shudder, admiring Monkey King even more.


    Thinking of him saying that he was going to beat the senior of the fourth house for himself, he couldn''t help but sweat: "That kind of thing is definitely not a joke? Absolutely? It''s really hard. The lecturers of this class have to face such a thing. Problem students..."


    "But, is the Kung Fu chef... really interesting? Even Miss Erina''s kind of arrogant people walked with him and got her approval. If you want to come, his cooking skills should be very good? It is a pity that he did not There is no real hands-on work, but with more time, there will always be a chance... It seems that I have to find a chance to try his craft..."


    He made up his mind, a gentle smile hung on Gan Hyugako''s face, followed the students out of the lobby and boarded the bus...

 2829 Chapter 40

    Yuanyueli Palace Hotel entrance.


    After Sun Wukong and his party got out of the car, it was far away that Xingping Chuangzhen and other members of the Polar Star House had been waiting for a long time.


    After all, everyone belongs to the Pole Star House, and they have participated in the rally together. Ryoko Sakura, Yuuhime Yoshino and their roommates still have a pretty good relationship with their roommates. This is a critical juncture and I still have to come and care.


    "How about it, Yoshino-san, you guys should all be qualified?" It was Itake Tsuki who has always been quiet.


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked confident: "We have Master Goku here. Isn''t that a matter of course, how about you?"


    There was a rare smile on Itake Jun¡¯s face: ¡°It seems that our members of the Pole Star House survived the first day.¡±


    "Is this guy also qualified..." Erina glanced at Xingping Chuangzhen with an uncomfortable look, which was called a gritted teeth: "It''s so annoying... I didn''t expect... this nasty guy... turned out to be that one. Son...it''s just...unreasonable!"


    With a cold snort, Erina walked directly in front of the few people, without reason.


    Looking at Erina''s back angrily leaving, Marui Zenji, who was lying on the ground, said weakly, "Xinghei, it seems that Erina Nakiri hates you very much!"


    At this point, Yoshino Yuuhime is also full of discomfort: "Who told him to be nosy for himself? How good our atmosphere was before, because of him, we are all a bit embarrassed now."


    Xingping Chuangzhen touched her head with embarrassed expression: "I just thought that it was a pity that the donation research society was demolished, but there is no other meaning. Moreover, she herself was too stingy, what a big deal, just passed. After the past, what are you doing in your heart?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime rolled his eyes: "Do you think anyone is as heartless and heartless as you? Do things without the brain."


    "How can I do things without my brain?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked at Kopira with contempt: "A guy who can basically offend all the students in the school is qualified to say such things?"


    "..." Xingping Chuangzhen was speechless for a while.


    "Hey~ you guys, don''t chat there anymore, the next assessment is about to begin!" At this moment, a young lecturer came over and interrupted the chat.


    Tian Suohui''s face was astonished: "Also... still have an assessment?"


    "Hey~"


    A group of muscular men answered Tian Suohui''s question by showing their disgusting muscles.


    The young lecturer pointed to the muscular men and said, "You can move around freely as long as you make their dinner."


    "Who are these people?!" Yoshino Yuuhime broke out in a cold sweat, the image of these people is really...spicy eyes!


    "They are members of the upper arm university bodybuilding club. They are training in nearby facilities..." the young lecturer said, and took out a menu: "I want you to make 50 copies of this set. If you don''t complete it. , Will be dropped out of school on the spot."


    "what?!!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Then, do it slowly, and when you are done, come to my room and gather." Monkey King greeted him and walked to his room.


    "Hey~ wait, Goku." Ryoko Sakura immediately pulled Sun Wukong: "Did you not hear that, each of us has to make a meal for 50 people. If it is not completed, we will be dropped out of school on the spot!"


    "So what?" Monkey King looked at the group of stupid people who had no IQ to show their muscles: "Just such a group of crooked melons and dates, but they are not qualified to try my cooking."


    Want him to cook for this group of people?How could it be possible to make paper for the sisters you like. For such a group of big masters, let''s wash and sleep.


    "You fellow, do you look down on us?"


    Monkey King¡¯s words obviously irritated the group of muscular men. They all stared at Monkey King angrily, agitating their muscles, jumping and jumping. In that way, ordinary people could really be bluffed by them, but In Monkey King''s eyes, he only felt sick.


    Sun Wukong glanced at them, only with spicy eyes, and replied indifferently: "If you think it is, then it is fine."


    "You guy!"


    A tall and mighty muscular man stepped forward with an angry expression, reached out and grabbed Monkey King by the collar, trying to teach him a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, Monkey King turned slightly to the side, then dodged, raised a kick and kicked him in the abdomen. The man instantly glared round his eyes, spouted a mouthful of acid water, twitched and fell on his knees.


    "Hetian!!"


    The rest of the muscular men were shocked when they saw this, and surrounded Monkey King with anger and anger: "You guy, you dare to beat people!"


    Monkey King spread his hands together: "You are blind, he did it first."


    "You fellow, you must teach you something!"


    Sun Wukong made a slight mistake. While avoiding the person''s embrace, he looked at the startled young lecturer: "You have seen it too, I am a legitimate defense~"


    Talking, use both hands and feet, just listen to the continuous sound of''bang bang~~'', a group of figures fly upside down under the dumbfounded gaze of the students, some hanging on tree branches; some lying in the fountain pool; some directly Inlaid into the wall; some people have turned into garlic, with their heads stuck in the ground...


    In short, within ten seconds, the group of tall and mighty muscular men have been wiped out, and none of them are conscious.


    "It''s amazing!!"


    "Is this kung fu?! It''s so handsome!!"


    The crowd of onlookers were all excited, their eyes shining straight.


    Monkey King walked towards the young lecturer step by step, and he was so frightened that he stepped back several steps, his face was tense, he stumbled under his feet, and fell to the ground.


    "It seems that they can''t try my cooking, what do you say, teacher?"


    The young lecturer swallowed his saliva, and immediately understood what Sun Wukong meant: "He...you are qualified...you are qualified!!!"


    What else can I do if I am not qualified? Listen to his tone, if you are giving a group of people, you will have to be beaten into the hospital again.


    Xingping Chuangzhen and the others were all gulping droolingly, with a dumbfounded expression: "Can it still be like this?"


    Only Sakura Ryoko and the others looked worried: "This...is it really okay? Master Goku is really messed up...this way you will definitely be dropped out of school, right?"


    After hearing the news, Erina looked at the figure lying all over the floor, and almost didn''t get fainted with anger. This Monkey King is too troublesome!


    Last time, she managed to calm down the incident of beating the students, but now that she is good, there is a group of beatings. Even if you can play, you can''t play like this.


    "You, come with me." With a black face, Erina pulled Monkey King away in full view...

 2830 Chapter 41 The Maverick

    "It''s probably like this..."


    Nageri Senzaemon listened to Erina''s report on the phone, but he laughed out loud: "Good boy, it hasn''t been two days since I was discharged from the hospital. He sent a dozen people to the hospital again, what a fuck It can cause trouble. With your grandfather''s demeanor, I am too appetite!"


    "What does Grandpa mean?"


    "The purpose of our Totsuki Academy is to feed the weak, survive the fittest, and have the ability to cause trouble. That''s true, and those who are unable to cause trouble are stupid." Nagiri Zenzaemon''s domineering look "I will come from the future." Grandson-in-law, what''s wrong with hitting a few people? Give them some medical bills and tell them to shut up."


    When Erina heard the words, she was happy and at the same time embarrassed: "Grandpa, what are you talking about! Talking nonsense, believe it or not, wait until I come back and take your beard off."


    "Yo yo yo~ I''m still shy. Just your personality. Grandpa still doesn''t know? The one who doesn''t look good, the bird does not carry the bird, the one named Monkey King, but he can''t wait to stick with him all day long. I¡¯m telling you, although that kid is too provocative, but he has real skills. There are so many little girls around, don¡¯t let others get caught! You will cry at that time."


    Thinking of Tian Suohui and Sakura Ryoko, Erina was silent for a while, but after a while, she changed the topic again: "Then Goku...what do you plan to do?"


    "With that kid''s cooking skills, I have already dumped those students for more than a dozen blocks. It doesn''t matter if you don''t need to be assessed. Let him pass directly. If you have the ability, I don''t mind letting him stand alone."


    "I understand."


    Erina hung up the phone and looked at Monkey King sitting beside a okay person eating her cakes, with a look of helplessness: "I said, can you stop being so impulsive in doing things in the future? At least you have to pay attention to your influence. Right? Everyone is watching, even if I am the granddaughter of the commander-in-chief, it is difficult to do..."


    Monkey King nodded earnestly: "In the future, I will pick when no one is doing it."


    Hearing this, Erina rolled his eyes, this guy didn''t have any reflection.


    Monkey King: "How about, what did your old man say?"


    "You can choose freely in the future classes, whether you can attend or not, all will pass."


    Sun Wukong nodded with satisfaction: "It seems that your old man is quite good at doing things. I like it. When you marry me in the future, it will be no problem to provide him with old age."


    Erina''s face turned red, and he glared at Sun Wukong: "Who said he was going to marry you, shameless, and ah! You don''t always call my grandpa''old man, old man,'' it''s rude, you know?"


    "I gave him a lot of face without calling him a grandson, and you will understand later." Monkey King stretched out and lay directly on Erina''s big bed: "You have to go for the test, right? Hurry up. Let¡¯s go, when you¡¯re done, call Sakura Ryoko and the others here. Let¡¯s go to the wild for a barbecue feast."


    When Erina heard this, her eyes lit up: "Will you do it yourself?"


    "Of course, this time I will let you see what real food is."


    Erina swallowed her saliva subconsciously, looking forward to it, she had already forgotten her previous unhappiness: "Then I will go for the assessment first, see you later..."


    With that, she ran out happily, she looked like a young and beautiful girl.


    Two hours later, Tian Suohui and the others dragged their tired bodies back to the room where Monkey King was.


    Seeing Monkey King lying on the bed comfortably sleeping, he felt a sudden turmoil.


    Yoshino Yuuhime: "It''s so irritating. We worked so hard to make a meal for 50 people below, but Master Goku lay here and slept comfortably. Why is the gap between people so big? What?"


    Mito Yumei glanced at her: "You can do whatever you want if you have the cooking skills of Master Goku."


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked bald: "Forget it, it won''t be possible in this life."


    Listening to their voices, it was obvious from Erina''s mouth that he learned the result of Monkey King''s judgment, so he did not show a worried expression.


    Feisha looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Master Wukong, didn''t you say that when we come, we will go to the wild for a barbecue feast?"


    "Yes! Barbecue feast! Master Wukong''s own barbecue feast!" Upon hearing the words, Yoshino''s exhaustion was instantly wiped out, excited and excited.


    Monkey King: "I think you are tired one by one, do you want to take a break? It happened that I learned the first-hand massage technique, which has a very good effect on eliminating fatigue."


    Erina looked at Monkey King with a look of disbelief: "Massage? You just want to wipe the oil, right?"


    Monkey King looked serious: "Erina, what kind of image am I in your mind?"


    "Or, let me try it?" Mito Yumei came to Monkey King with a generous face.


    "Come, lie down, let them see if I''m bragging."


    Mito Yumei Yiyan lay on the bed, her beautiful figure is really seductive.


    Monkey King immediately began to massage and massage the acupuncture points around her body. The technique was so familiar that Erina and the others were stunned: "Do you really know how to massage?"


    "Nonsense, do you think I''m bragging?"


    "It''s so comfortable! It''s amazing!" Mito Yumei was full of surprise while enjoying her expression. "It stands to reason that after the massage, you should feel comfortable and drowsy, but Master Goku''s. The massage technique turned out to be more and more energetic, and the exhaustion of the whole body was dispersed a little bit. It was amazing!"


    "Really effective?"


    Ryoko Sakura and the others are full of curiosity.


    After Mito Yumei''s exhaustion was dispelled, Yoshino Yuuhime could not wait to lie down: "I''m coming~I''m coming~ I''ll come this time..."


    So Ryoko Sakura once again saw Monkey King''s incredible method.


    After Erina and their exhaustion were dispelled, it was almost four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Yoshino Yuuhime touched her belly: "I''m so hungry! Let''s hurry up and prepare dinner!"


    "Then go!"


    Just walking out of the gate of Yuanyue Ligong Hotel, Sun Wukong and his party met Gan Hyugako, who was with several graduated Yuanyue Academy students at this time.


    One of them looked awkward and looked like an uncle. After seeing Tian Suohui, his eyes lit up: "I didn''t expect that among the students in this class, there is such a cute school girl, hello, I am..."


    With a "pop~", the other party hadn''t finished speaking, but was pushed aside by the dry Hyugako on the side, and whispered: "If you don''t want to die, just shut up."


    As he said, he trot over with a smile and grabbed Tian Suohui''s slender hand: "Ahhh~ I''m so lucky to meet Tian Suohui here. Where are you going?" ..

 2831 Chapter 42 Challenge

    At the moment when Gan Hyugako grabbed the slender hand, Tian Suohui was already frozen in place, and every time she was caught by this person, she always felt a sense of horror.


    And the wretched man who was pushed away by Hyugako came up at this moment and looked at Tian Suohui affectionately: "It''s as simple as a clover. Maybe I was born to meet you...Will you come to me? Come and talk to me Bingzhuye in the store?"


    "I think you should go to Bingzhuye to talk with King Yama." Monkey King raised his hand and slapped him. With a''bang'', the wretched man was already sneaking down, his whole body embedded in the ground.


    "Donato!!"


    Seeing this situation, other graduates were shocked.


    Erina feels helpless, she just wiped your ass, and you hit someone again. At this time, she has no intention of caring.


    Only Gan Hyugako held his forehead with a helpless look: "I have warned you, and I came to die..."


    "Who are you? Do you know the punishment for attacking the senior for no reason?" Kojiro Shinomiya glared at Monkey King, obviously angry.


    Monkey King frowned slightly: "You guys, you really like to pretend."


    Hearing this, Kanji Xiangzi was shocked. The horror of Monkey King hadn''t been witnessed, but she had seen it with her own eyes. In three or two, she sent a dozen members of the upper arm university bodybuilding club to the hospital. , Threatened to leave you for her, senior fourth house, you are running out now, didn''t you throw yourself into the trap?


    Fearing that Monkey King would shoot Kojiro Shinomiya again into the ground, Gan Hyugako hurried over and grabbed Monkey King''s hands, looking at him expectantly: "Ah~Student Goku, I guess you are going to have dinner. , I also want to try your craft. I wonder if I have the honor to go with you?"


    Monkey King glanced at Kojiro Shinomiya, who was so scared that the latter instinctively backed up several steps. Just when he was about to fall, he was held back by Dojima Gin, who did not know when he appeared: "Is it all right?"


    "Dojima-senpai!"


    Seeing the person holding him, Shinomiya Kojiro was a little surprised.


    Dojima Gin''s complexion was calm, but he exuded an invisible aura of a superior person: "This person...don''t offend casually, let''s step back first."


    "What?!!!" The complexions of Shimiya Kojiro and others all changed slightly. Is there anything special about this freshman in high school?


    "You are Monkey King, right?"


    Dojima Gin walked in front of Monkey King and said politely: "I heard of you from Joichiro. It''s amazing. There are really few people in this world who can make him feel ashamed..."


    When Shinomiya and others heard this, their pupils shrank and their faces were shocked. They naturally knew who Seiichiro was in Dojima Ginguchi. Is this high school freshman a person who is even ashamed of that senior? ?In the first year of high school, there is such a scary existence?!!


    After hearing this, Erina was also shocked: "Is that man already lost to Goku?"


    But think about it, isn¡¯t this taken for granted? Kohei Joichiro¡¯s cooking Erina has also been tasted. Before she met Monkey King, she thought that it was already the best food in the world, but after meeting Monkey King, she thought , It''s nothing more than that.


    After all, mortals are just mortals, and they can only be overshadowed by Monkey King''s incredible cooking.


    Do whatever you want, and the ability to overwhelm the world''s top chef, Erina is looking forward to what kind of delicacy the Monkey King can make when he is serious.


    Dojima Gin''s face sincerely bowed to Monkey King, and sincerely apologized: "I apologize to you for the rudeness of Donato and Sinomiya. I hope this matter can be revealed."


    "Finally, someone who knows a little politeness came." Monkey King looked at Dojima Gin: "Are you?"


    "In Shimadojima Gin, it is the chief chef of this Totsuki Resort." Dojima Gin said, with a serious expression on his face: "If it is possible, I hope I can compete with your Excellency."


    He is also a person who can make his best friend, Kojiro Ichiro, ashamed to be ashamed of him, he also has a strong interest.


    After hearing Dojima Gin''s words, the students passing by were all dumbfounded in shock. Who is Dojima Gin''s!That was Yuanyue''s graduate with the highest score ever, and the first place in the 69th Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Scholars. Such a character actually challenged a freshman in high school?Did you hear it wrong?


    "I don''t think it''s the time to talk about this." Monkey King glanced at the Donato Wutong field embedded in the ground: "If you don''t call an ambulance, this guy might die."


    "Ah~ Yeah! Hurry up! Call an ambulance!"


    After Monkey King''s reminder, Shimiya Kojiro and others reacted this time.


    When the ambulance took away Donato Wutongtian, Monkey King and others were long gone here.


    Kojiro Shinomiya frowned slightly, and asked the doubts in his heart: "Dojima-senpai, that first-year student is really as good as you said?"


    Dojima Gin''s complexion was calm and full of momentum: "I just got a call from the commander-in-chief. The one named Monkey King is already the first special enrollment in the history of Yuanyue Academy."


    "Maverick? What is that?"


    This is the first time they have heard of this name.


    Dojima Gin''s expression was serious: "That is, even if he doesn''t participate in any classroom assessment, he can unconditionally advance to pass and eventually graduate smoothly."


    "What?!!!" Shimiya Kojiro and others opened their eyes wide. This kind of privilege has never been given before!


    "Don¡¯t provoke him if you have anything to do in the future. The commander-in-chief has already spoken. Anyone who does not know how to be beaten by him can only admit that he is unlucky. No one has the right to expel him. Of course, if you I think you have the ability to beat him, you can try it, and the commander will not bother."


    "Of course, I have to remind you that at noon, he brought down 14 elite members of the upper arm university bodybuilding club in less than ten seconds."


    "Fake? That kind of big guy...really puts fourteen in less than ten seconds?!"


    Si Gong Xiaojiyuan and the others were all amazed.


    "It is rumored that he is a "Kungfu Cooking God" and knows how to use Kungfu..."


    "Country Z Kungfu... really?!" Kojiro Shimiya and others were once again stunned.


    Dojima Gin''s face was serious and serious: "There is surveillance video in the restaurant, and it seems that it does exist... It''s really interesting! "Kung Fu Cooking God"... I look forward to competing with him!"..

 2832 Chapter 43: Real Food

    If it weren''t for Dojima Ginnoguchi, or if he said that there was surveillance video as evidence, Shinomiya Kojiro and others would really not believe that there would be such a powerful person in the world.


    A slap hit the ground. This place is still paved with cement. The 14 elite members of the upper arm university bodybuilding club were brought down in less than ten seconds. Those people are all practicing rugby and wrestling. That''s developed. His muscles are not easy to provoke at first glance, but such a person, everyone is brought down without holding on for a second, how terrifying is this person''s strength?This is inhuman at all, right?The world boxing champion is not so awesome!


    These people are not surprised by what kind of Kungfu in Country Z. In this real world, Kungfu in Country Z is of the same nature as Taekwondo and Judo. There is nothing to be surprised about.


    They were shocked that the country Z Kungfu displayed by Monkey King was actually the unrealistic country Z Kungfu shown and fabricated in novels and movies. This is a bit exaggerated!


    As long as this kind of kungfu is a normal person, they will definitely think it is fake, but now it happens to appear in front of them, can they not be shocked?


    "You said... Since all the Kungfu in Country Z appeared in the movie, would ninjas and vampires also exist?"


    As a result, the unconstrained people have already begun to crook the building, all kinds of humor.


    So later, in combination with Monkey King¡¯s various actions, and even on the news, various speculations emerged. Does their country have such a powerful ninja as in the movie...


    Obviously, Monkey King didn''t care about other people''s random thoughts.


    On the way to the wild.


    Yoshino Yuuhime followed behind Monkey King: "Master Goku, Dojima Gin-senpai has a challenge for you to compete, isn''t it good for us to leave like this?"


    "What''s wrong, it''s his business to challenge him, it''s my business to accept it, but not everyone is qualified to challenge me."


    "I don''t like to listen to you." Gan Hyugako''s face was full of dissatisfaction: "Dojima Senpai is the graduate with the highest score in the history of Yuanzuki Academy, and he is also the first place in the 69th long-term ten outstanding students , Why are you not qualified to challenge you? Are you just an ordinary freshman?"


    Seeing Gan Hyugako''s expression and tone, he obviously admires Dojima Gin.


    Of course, not only Gan Hyugako, but also Sakue Tian and Ryoko Sakura, who admired this person.


    After all, for people in this world, Dojima Gin is indeed like that legendary character, very famous.


    Scarlett said with a serious face: "Dojima-senpai is indeed respectable, but don''t underestimate Goku-sama, Hyuga-senpai, he is the only special enrollment with exemption in the history of Tomotsu Academy."


    Gan Hyugako looked puzzled: "Special admission is exempt? What is that?"


    "It is the special enrollment students who can smoothly advance to graduation without taking any examinations."


    Gan Hyugako''s eyes widened in shock for a moment: "There is still such a student?!"


    Feisha looked proud, as if that person was herself: "Master Goku is the first person to start. His cooking skills have been unanimously approved by Master Commander, and he is set to be far more than ever. All the far moon ten outstanding people."


    "How come!!" His shocked pupils shrank, and her open mouth looked very cute.Far surpassing all the ten outstanding people of Yuanyue in the past?is it possible?Just a freshman in high school?


    Erina said with a calm face: "It''s impossible, you''ll find out after you try Goku''s craftsmanship later."


    Seeing that Erina agreed with such a statement, Gan Hyugako was even more shocked, but after the shock, she looked forward to it. Does this violent guy in front of him really have such a stunning cooking skills?


    When he came to a wide river, Monkey King looked at the sky and said, "Let''s just go here. Let''s build a tent first."


    Erina looked curious: "Put up a tent? You still want to sleep here?"


    "Of course, it''s rare to come here, with such a good environment, what kind of hotel to stay in."


    Erina rolled her eyes: "Do you really treat us as a tourist?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime said with envy: "For Goku-sama, it''s tourism, but it''s hell for us!"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and patted Yoshino Yuuhime''s head: "What you said seems to be in hell with me."


    Yoshino Yuuhime stuck out her tongue cutely, smiled, and started to help set up the tent...


    After the tent was set up, Monkey King also began to prepare.


    I saw Monkey King stretch his hand on the table shelf and countless ingredients emerged out of thin air: "I have known you for so long, and I have never let you see what real food is. So this time, I will make an exception and let you see me. Real craftsmanship."


    When Urina and others heard the words, they all had expressions full of expectation, but he was immediately attracted by his ability to change things out of thin air: "Master Goku, it turns out that you can do magic!"


    "Magic... just take it." Monkey King smiled.


    Next, each of Erina and the others were attracted by the ingredients on the table, each of the ingredients was so fresh, translucent, and tender.


    Especially a piece of meat, shining brightly, exuding a beautiful luster like a gem, deeply attracted their attention.


    Mito Yumei, who has a special liking for meat, is already short of breath, full of intoxication, and her saliva is drawn to the corners of her mouth: "Master Goku, this is meat... right? This smell... this kind of smell... Luster... it''s almost like a brilliant gem... it''s so beautiful!"


    As he said, he opened his mouth involuntarily and bit into the gem meat...


    Sun Wukong calmly stretched out his hand to remove the gem meat, and said with a smile: "This meat is called gem meat."


    "Gem meat? It''s really the first time I have heard of it." Each of Erina and the others are full of intoxicated expressions. The fragrance of the gem meat has already made them want to stop: "How is this cultivated? "


    "This kind of meat is condensed in the body of animals. It is unique to some animals. It can be eaten raw, but with the superb cooking level, it can make it more delicious."


    Just listening, I was already drooling.


    Mito Yumei looked eagerly: "Master Goku, give me a taste."


    Monkey King thought for a while and cut a small piece for each of them.


    "Gem meat... Is there such an incredible meat in the world..." Erina was holding the gem meat in her hand, already feeling the unprecedented deep desire of her god tongue...

 2833 Chapter 44 Gem Flesh

    "It''s really dazzling and smells good!"


    At this moment, whether it was saliva or sweat, Erina and the others were overflowing involuntarily. It was from instinct and a deep desire for food in front of them.


    Mito Yumei is even more intoxicated: "There is such a beautiful meat in the world... It is like a professional master who has processed it countless times. The texture of this fat can be called a handicraft! And this. The gravy...Ah~~ It''s as dazzling as placer gold, and this kind of mellow fragrance is inferior to any perfume. This is simply a rare food treasure in the world!!!"


    "I''m gonna start now!"


    The women also gratefully put the gem meat into their mouths.


    "Haha~ it''s delicious...!!! It''s so delicious!!!" Erina burst into tears for a moment: "The moist and soft taste, full of the mellow aroma of meat, is almost like a fairy. Generally...ah~ this kind of deliciousness...it is really unstoppable!"


    "Goku..."


    "Master Goku!"


    Erina and the others looked at the gem meat in Monkey King''s hand with eagerness, and they slobbered, "I want more!!"


    It was tempted by the incomparably delicious food and unable to control themselves. They could no longer control the water in their bodies, and they were all drawn out by the incomparable delicious food.


    The shy appearance of clamping his legs one by one makes people feel pressure.


    With such a beautiful sight in front of him, Monkey King refused mercilessly: "Wait, wait until I finish cooking."


    "Yes!"


    Erina and the others sat obediently, watching Monkey King''s every move with incomparable mood.


    Now, they are all looking forward to the fact that the gem meat that has not been cooked will have such an unstoppable deliciousness. How incredible is the gem meat that has been cooked by Monkey King?


    "This person...really...incredible!!!" Gan Hyuga looked at Monkey King, and his heart was filled with shock at this moment. Just a piece of uncooked meat was better than what she had eaten so far. All of her delicacies, the powerful people she thought before, suddenly felt insignificant.


    As Monkey King gets busy, Erina and others are also attracted by Monkey King''s serious appearance, especially the way of cutting vegetables, they follow the veins, without destroying a trace of beauty, and people can''t help but wonder. .


    With the scent wafting, the women had begun to restless.


    "All right."


    Until after the unbearable twenty minutes, Erina and the others finally heard the voice of Monkey King that seemed like fairy music.


    Then, he moved in unison, surrounding him, holding knives and forks one by one, looking at Monkey King with hungry eyes: "Can you eat it?"


    Monkey King looked at them with thirsty looks like wolves, and shook his head: "No looting, otherwise, she won''t have her share."


    "Yes!"


    Erina and the others responded cheerfully, and they couldn''t wait to divide evenly...


    Seeing the rainbow light in the bowl made up of the luster of various ingredients, Gan Hyugako exclaimed from the heart: "It''s so incredible...this dish...is actually glowing..."


    The greedy insects in their belly made them can''t wait. They picked up the gem flesh that exuded the jewel luster and bit down...


    "It''s really¡ªit''s so delicious!!!"


    Thousands of words can only be translated into such a sentence in the end, because they can no longer express the degree of such deliciousness in words.


    Erina, who has always been concretized by delicacy in his mind, has been lost by this unspeakable delicacy and has forgotten to express, deeply intoxicated, and fell into the ocean of gourmet...


    After waking up, I took another bite, and then fell into endless fantasy again...


    Such reciprocation, endless screams, if you let outsiders hear, 100% will misunderstand something.


    "Your eating images are really ugly!" Sun Wukong looked at the women''s unbearable expressions, criticizing them, and silently took out their mobile phones...


    After dinner, when Erina and the others recovered from the delicious aftertaste, they all screamed ashamed, because they were shocked to find that they were all wet.


    "This is too bad, we have to take a bath..."


    "But you can''t go back like this, can you?"


    "Isn''t it easy?" Monkey King silently retracted his phone, waved his hand, and a package flashed out of thin air: "There is a puddle not far in front. You can use this canvas to enclose the puddle, and the clothes will be ready for you. Now, don¡¯t worry, go wash."


    Erina looked at Monkey King speechlessly: "You told us to wash in the river on this cold day?"


    Monkey King: "Don''t worry, I tried it before. The river is not cold."


    Gan Hyugako walked up to Monkey King and fumbled on him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gan Hyugako looked curious: "How did you do the magic of changing things out of thin air? How did you hide such a big bag of things?"


    Monkey King chuckled, and said with a serious joking: "What kind of magic, this is called immortality, have you ever heard of it?"


    Gan Hyugako just rolled his eyes back, so that he would not believe Monkey King''s nonsense.


    After the laughter, Tian Suohui and the others walked to the water pool with curiosity and reached out to test the temperature of the water. They all showed surprised expressions: "It''s so warm, isn''t it a hot spring?"


    Erina Dai frowned slightly: "I haven''t heard of any hot springs in this generation?"


    "Don''t worry about it, let''s talk after the shower."


    The women worked together and took the canvas to enclose the water pool. Erina said to Monkey King with a serious face: "Wukong, please help us take advantage of it, and don''t let others come near here."


    "no problem."


    Qian Hi Xiangzi looked at Monkey King and said softly: "Don''t peek at~"


    Sun Wukong said with a serious look: "Don''t worry, I will only look at it openly, never peek."


    Listening to the noise of the girls in the water pool and the sound of splashing water, Monkey King was lying on the turf, holding his mobile phone and enjoying the beautiful scenery just taken...


    "This Ryoko Saki has a really good figure...Hyugako''s is also good..."


    At this time, the sky gradually darkened.


    Erina and the others also walked out of the pool with black faces.


    "Goku, is this the clothes you prepared for us?"


    "It''s not bad!" Monkey King took the cell phone and clicked on it.


    Erina''s complexion darkened: "You guy, can''t you prepare a normal dress for us? How do we get back to the hotel?"


    "Then accompany me to watch the stars here."


    "You guy, did you have this idea from the beginning?" ..

 2834 Chapter 45 Magic

    In the tent, a table lamp is lit, illuminating the interior as bright as day.


    Outside the tent, pieces of clothing fluttered in the wind on the branches of the tree.


    Monkey King looked directly at Tian Suohui who was shivering under the quilt: "Xiaohui, this dress really suits you, don''t hide, come out and let me see."


    Tian Suohui heard this, and her hand covering the quilt tightened: "Master Wukong is a pervert..."


    "Isn''t it just a maid costume? Why is it perverted." Monkey King said, looking at Ryoko Sakura next to him: "By the way, Ryoko Sakura, this night skirt fits your body, it''s really nothing to say."


    "Erina''s black silk dress is also very nice."


    When Erina heard the words, her face was red and her angry eyebrows jumped: "You fellow, quickly put us in normal clothes!"


    "No, I only have these clothes." Monkey King spread his hands together, one pair you like to wear or not.


    "Okay~ What''s so shy about this?" Mito Yumei dressed in sexy underwear and smiled generously: "Just treat it as a reward for Master Goku. At least, he gave us a taste of the rare delicacy in the world, no ?"


    With that said, recalling the indescribable sense of deliciousness before, I fell deeply into it again.


    Feisha''s complexion was red, and he looked at Monkey King shyly: "I...I''m nothing...If it''s Master Goku...it doesn''t matter..."


    "Look at them, how enlightened the two of them are, and learn more." Monkey King taught seriously, and then dragged out the dry Hyuga who was also covered in the quilt: "And you, when is it? Thinking of wiping off Xiaohui''s oil, you are going to do it. Believe it or not, I will do it too?"


    "Forget it...you are not my type..." Gan Hyugako smiled softly.


    It''s just that, as if inserted into the heart of Monkey King, I felt very hurt: "Then what type do you like?"


    Gan Hyugako''s expression of yearning: "Of course it is very masculine, mature and stable!"


    Monkey King looked at Gan Hyugako with a look of disdain and contempt: "To put it bluntly, he is an uncle who is in charge. You have such a strong taste, and you really feel abnormal."


    Gan Hyugako''s face turned red: "It''s... it''s not a pervert!"


    Seeing that Monkey King''s chat with Gan Hyugako became more and more crooked, Sakura Ryoko immediately spoke upright: "Okay, don''t talk about these boring topics, Master Goku, don''t you know how to do magic? Show us a show. "


    "Yes, yes, yes! Magic! Magic! I want to watch magic!" Yoshino Yuuki dressed in a cute cartoon costume, full of the vivacious vigor that Lori should have.


    "I''m not a master of magic, so I do some magic."


    "Change! Change!" Yoshino Yuuki kept rubbing against Monkey King coquettishly.


    In a short while, Monkey King was defeated by her continuous sugar-coated cannonballs: "Oh, OK! I''ll show you one, don''t grind it, it''s horrible."


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Erina and the others fixed their eyes on Sun Wukong without blinking.


    "Since you are very curious about my transformation, then I will give you a big transformation."


    "Hmm..." Yoshino Yuuhime and other women have an expression of expectation.


    "See clearly, don''t blink. If anyone can see the flaws, I will make an exception to cook her a delicacy."


    When Erina and other women heard this, their eyes lit up, and they all became extremely excited. The delicious food prepared by Monkey King has been deeply imprinted in their souls. Guan Shi thinks about it, and the drool that has been eagerly flowed. .


    Erina urged: "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up."


    Monkey King smiled: "Of course, if you can''t see it, you have to agree to one of my requirements."


    Gan Hyugako nodded softly, "As long as it''s not excessive, it''s okay."


    "Not too much, just being my personal model, let me take a few photos."


    "You guy, let us dress like this, it really has a purpose!"


    "Then do you agree or disagree?"


    "Fight, let''s start!"


    Isn''t it just taking a few photos? Although the clothes they are wearing are very shameful, they are not shameful. Compared with the temptation of the food made by Monkey King, it is really nothing.


    "That''s optimistic." Monkey King stretched out his hand to pull Tian Suohui closer, and put a touch in her maid outfit. With the sound of flapping wings, there was already an extra white dove in his hand.


    "This this¡­"


    Erina and the others looked confused, and when they fished in their clothes, they took out a pigeon?How can this be done?


    "Xiaohui, is there any hidden pavilion hidden in you?"


    Poor Tian Suohui was bullied by Monkey King just now, and then he was touched by Gan Hyugako and others.


    "5555~ Sorry, mom... I really can''t get married now..." Tian Suohui could only hide in the quilt and shiver.


    Yoshino Yuuhime: "I didn''t see it clearly just now, you have another one."


    "Of course there is no problem, but you have to fulfill my requirements first."


    Mito Yumei stood up automatically: "Then I will be the model for Master Goku."


    With that said, I took several attractive poses...


    After getting the photo he wanted, Monkey King continued...


    This time, I saw him with one hand stretched out, and a white rabbit gradually appeared in his palm, from top to bottom...


    "So cute...no...no, how did this happen? Is this really magic? It''s amazing!"


    "There is no clue to this at all! It''s like magic, it''s like it was created out of thin air..."


    "That''s right, it was created out of thin air." Monkey King smiled, but it''s just such a fact that Urina and the others can''t think of it, and they won''t admit it, because in their worldview, such a thing is impossible. exist.


    Monkey King smiled: "Can''t you see it? If you can''t see it, then you have lost. Who will be my model this time?"


    Erina: "Scarlet, you go."


    ...


    "No such complicated magic is allowed this time, let''s make something simpler..."


    "It''s simple! Okay."


    Three hours later.


    Monkey King looked at the hundreds of extra photos on the phone, and looked at Erina and the others with a smile on his face: "Each of you has turned twice, do you want to come?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime pursed her little mouth: "No more, no more, no flaws. We always suffer. It''s boring. Let''s play poker."


    "Poker cards... this is good..." Erina heard this, her eyes lit up. She, who had never had any friends, had long wanted to play poker.


    Monkey King: "Since it''s a game, there must be rewards and punishments, right?"


    Erina directly squeezed Monkey King aside: "Do you want to take advantage of us? This time I won''t play with you, we will play by ourselves."


    "Hello~~ You can''t leave me alone." ..

 2835 Chapter 46: Cant Marry

    This night, Erina and the others played until midnight and early in the morning until they were tired and then lay in the bed.


    Yoshino Yuuhime hugged Sakura Ryoko from behind, followed the tent entrance and looked at the starry sky outside, pouting her little mouth: "Really, I didn''t expect that our first night would be spent in the wild. She was very kind to that high-end hotel. Looking forward to..."


    "But... also very at ease... isn''t it?" Tian Suohui said with a relieved expression: "If it weren''t for Master Wukong, we wouldn''t be in the mood to camp in the wild."


    "That''s what I said." Yoshino Yuuhime smiled: "This hellish accommodation study that Yuanyue students have always thought of, with the presence of Master Monkey King, it has turned into a pleasant outdoor camping. I don¡¯t feel scared and nervous anymore. It¡¯s a good feeling."


    "Okay, don''t send useless emotions there." Monkey King stood at the door of the tent, looking at the women who had completely occupied the tent space, and said angrily: "If you really feel good about me, can you let me out? A little space for me to sleep?"


    Gan Hyugako tightly wrapped the quilt and looked at Monkey King with a smile on his face: "Student Goku, men and women are not married, you should think of another way."


    "No matter, this tent originally belonged to me, and you left me behind when you played cards before, and now you want to leave me behind when you sleep? No way!" Monkey King said, and got into the tent with an uneven face, just from the field. Megumi and Sakura Ryoko squeezed a path and went down: "Sleep."


    With a big wave of his hand, the table lamp that was originally bright suddenly went out, and the bright tent instantly became dim. Combined with the night of the mountains and forests outside, the animal hissing from time to time gave the place a sense of horror.


    Erina and the others screamed in fright, and they concealed themselves under the blanket and dared not move.


    Ryoko Sakura was flushed and got up, feeling the temperature from Sun Wukong''s body, which made her heart beat faster. She was very anxious. She had no choice but to get up, wanting to get out of the tent and calm her nervous mood, but she just reached out the door. Looking at the dim night outside, the secluded woods and jungles, like a giant beast with open fangs and sharp mouths, he immediately retracted his body and pulled up the opening of the tent.


    Seeing Tian Suohui who was so stiff and afraid to move in his arms by Monkey King, while envying her, she also mourned for a second.At the same time, there was some anger in my heart, because the place that originally belonged to her had been taken over by Yoshino Yuuhime for a while, and she was holding Monkey King like an octopus in order to seek peace of mind.


    "I won''t get up if I knew it..." Ryoko Sakura regretted her heart. She naturally liked Monkey King and was willing to lie down with him. Just because it was the first time to have such close contact with a man, she was too nervous. That''s why I want to go out and breathe and relax my mood. I don''t know that my position has been taken over after just such a short time, and I feel so angry in my heart.


    But there was no alternative but to lie down in the original position of Yoshino Yuuhime.


    On the other side, Erina and Scarlett have fixed their envy, jealousy and hatred on Tian Suohui, and they want to take her away and take her place.


    All in all, this night, the women were all thinking, nervous, excited, envious, or jealous. After a while, in a torment and confusion, they fell asleep...


    Early in the morning, six o''clock.


    Tian Suohui woke up from the nightmare covered in cold sweat.


    In the dream, she saw Monkey King incarnate as a smiling demon, torturing her in every possible way, and was frightened awake in endless panic.


    Feeling the strangeness coming from her chest, her pupils tightened, and then they widened in vain, and began to shake helplessly like a soul out of their body: "Sorry, mother...no one really wants it now..."


    Thinking about it, Tian Suohui suddenly sobbed and cried.


    She cried, and immediately awakened Erina and the others. After seeing Tian Suohui''s expression, when she saw Monkey King''s big evil hands, her expressions were shocked.


    "Ahem~~ I''m sorry, I don''t know when I reached in." Monkey King pulled his hand back solemnly: "I swear, it was definitely not intentional."


    "Too...too much..." Tian Suohui choked with a pitiful face, looking at Monkey King with a grievance: "I saw the whole body before, but now I still feel it...I''m really married now. No one wants to go out anymore..."


    "This is too exaggerated?" Gan Hyugako looked at Tian Suohui helplessly: "If you can''t marry after being touched..." She said, and put her hands into Tian Suohui''s body, smiling: "Now You were also touched by me, so just marry me."


    Jing, the moment of silence in the tent was terrible. Erina and the others looked at Gan Hyugako with extremely strange eyes, which made her feel uncomfortable, and scorned her hands. "I just watched her nervously and wanted to activate the atmosphere. Well, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m very normal and I¡¯m not abnormal.¡±


    Feisha directly made up for it: "Usually, I say that I am not a pervert, but are psychologically perverted."


    "Uh~~" Gan Hyugako heard this with a dull face, that expression is really cute.


    Erina stared at Tian Suohui with an unhappy face: "Okay, isn''t it just being touched, so I want to marry Goku? You are too cunning! People still want to marry..."


    Mito Yumei opened her mouth wide, and said in astonishment, "Huh? I heard something extraordinary just now!"


    "No! Absolutely not!" Erina knew that he had failed, and hurriedly hammered the quilt with both hands. "You didn''t hear anything just now, did you? I didn''t say anything, did you?"


    "Yes... you didn''t say anything, we didn''t hear anything..."


    Sakura Ryoko and the others looked at Erina''s posture that he was about to beat others, and they nodded in agreement, but the expressions looked like no silver three hundred taels here.


    "I''ll see if the clothes are dry, we have to go back to the hotel right away..."


    Erina couldn''t stand the strange gazes of them one by one, and ran out of the tent as if to escape.


    "Wow~ it''s this time!" Gan Hyugako took out his phone and looked at it, and said seriously: "You have to hurry up~ If you are late, you will be expelled~"


    "What? Why didn''t you say it earlier!"


    Ryoko Sakura and the others were so frightened that they jumped out of the quilts and ran out of the tent to get their clothes.


    For a time, Monkey King only saw beautiful scenery running around in front of him, which was very spectacular.

 2836 Chapter 47: Be polite

    On the second day of the training camp, at eight o''clock, Yuanyueli Palace Hotel.


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked curiously at Hyugako who was about to "part ways" with them: "Senior Hyugako, aren''t you with us?"


    Gan Hyugako: "Ahh~ Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m not going to be your inspector all the time~ Each group of inspectors is served by different seniors every day, I think about it~ Your inspectors today It should be... Sigiya-senpai, come on~ That guy is very strict, don''t be eliminated~"


    When Tian Suohui heard the words, he immediately became nervous again: "It turned out to be the senior of the fourth house..." As he said, he trot to the front of Monkey King, looking at him hopefully: "Master Wukong, you will be with me Go, right?"


    She knew that even if Sun Wukong didn''t go to the assessment, she could still be promoted smoothly, and she was afraid that Sun Wukong would just dump her.


    Monkey King: "I told you that your cooking skills are very good. As long as you are not nervous, you can definitely be promoted."


    Tian Suohui lowered her head and played with her fingers: "I also know...but...if Goku-sama is not by my side...I''m nervous..."


    Mito Yumei glanced at her mouth with dissatisfaction: "Can''t we give you confidence?"


    Tian Suohui hurriedly explained: "I didn''t mean that..."


    Monkey King touched her head: "Okay, let''s go."


    When Tian Suohui heard this, his worried expression was immediately replaced by happiness.


    At nine o''clock exactly, Monkey King and his party entered the cooking hall.


    Kojiro Shinomiya looked at the time and said blankly: "If you are thirty seconds late, you will be disqualified and ordered to drop out."


    "Hoo~~ It''s so risky!" Sakura Ryoko patted her chest in fear.


    Erina didn''t seem to hear him at all, and simply ignored him: "Let''s get started."


    For Erina, Kojiro Shinomiya didn''t put much air on it, nodded, glanced at Monkey King again, and said, "Good morning, I am the 79th graduate of Shinomiya. Today''s topic is to ask everyone to make me Specified dishes..." As he said, a student in front of the designated person said: "Excuse me, please send Recette (recipe)..."


    "Ah~ good... good..."


    The named student was obviously nervous and excited. He hurriedly picked up the recipe on the table and distributed it to every student.


    However, the other students became extremely nervous after hearing Kojiro Shinomiya''s introduction:


    "It''s terrible, I didn''t expect that today''s examiner turned out to be Chef Shinomiya..."


    "I heard that he dropped more than 30 people from school yesterday!"


    Monkey King took a look at the recipe: "The appetizer menu of French cuisine, the French jelly of nine kinds of vegetables, boring things." He threw the recipe into the trash can.


    After seeing it, Si Gong''s brows were obviously trembling, but it didn''t happen, so he forbeared and shook the menu in his hand: "This is the simplest dish in my recipe that I specially selected, or say, Do you want to do something harder?"


    "This guy... really wants to beat him!" the voice of all the students.


    "Also..." Si Gong glanced at Monkey King subconsciously and emphasized: "This topic is not grouped. You need to make a dish for each of you. During the cooking process, it is forbidden to exchange information or provide advice... to give you a suggestion. Well, it¡¯s wisest to treat everyone around you as your enemy."


    "Why... how is this... I actually want to separate from Master Wukong..." Tian Suohui felt that the whole person was not good, and the soul began to get out of his body again.


    "Okay, don''t be nervous, believe in yourself." Monkey King tapped Shimoda Sorui on the shoulder, and called her soul back: "You are serious about cooking, but you are very powerful."


    "Yes, Master Goku!"


    Seeing Sun Wukong encouraging herself in this way, Tian Suohui suddenly stopped nervous and became moved.


    Erina also looked at Tian Suohui indifferently: "Come on, your cooking skills have been recognized by me, and you will never lose in this kind of assessment."


    "Yes, I will definitely cheer!"


    According to Erina, Tian Suohui''s confidence is even stronger.


    An inexplicable arc appeared in the corners of Si Gong''s mouth: "Then... let''s start!"


    As soon as the sound fell, all the students ran towards the vegetable area like crazy, grabbing all kinds of vegetables on it...


    The freshness of vegetables and the selection of ingredients are related to their own performance, so everyone is stunned and weaker, but in a flash, they were squeezed to the end. For example, Tian Suohui...


    "Go away! Don''t stand in my way!"


    A roar rang out, and Tian Suohui was pushed to the ground in an exclamation.


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly as he watched from the side, and while raising Tian Suohui, he walked towards the student step by step.


    Tian Suohui hurriedly hugged Monkey King''s left hand and shook her head: "Master Wukong, I...I''m fine, really fine..."


    "Remember, in this world, no one can bully you except me." Monkey King touched Tian Suohui''s head, walked over, squeezed the boy''s wrist, and said calmly: "Just now, yes. You pushed her down, right?"


    For a moment, all the students felt an inexplicable breath and stopped their hands one after another.


    The boy saw that he was Monkey King, and he almost didn''t get scared to pee: "Yes... I''m sorry! Brother! I didn''t mean it... Please... please forgive me this time!"


    He had seen the scene where Monkey King beat a dozen people in twos and threes yesterday.


    Monkey King didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him at all, and threw him out the window with a sigh, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    "Gulong~" Everyone was frightened by Monkey King''s brutal methods and swallowed their saliva. They parted ways, not daring to rob them.


    Monkey King rubbed the stunned Tian Suohui, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, go get the ingredients." Then, he looked at Erina and the others who were still in a daze: "Why do you look at me in a daze? Vegetables."


    "Ah~oh!" Sakura Ryoko and the others reacted and picked their own vegetables.


    "This guy..." Shimiya Xiaojirou looked at all the students who were shocked by Monkey King and didn''t dare to move. His teeth were itchy, but he didn''t dare to speak too much because he was afraid of being beaten and hurried out of the hall. Go and save the student who was thrown out.


    After Urina and the others have selected their own ingredients, the other students dared to choose their own ingredients. But this time they all learned well and didn''t dare to rob them. They lined up one by one. The scene was called harmony. what.


    Monkey King sat on the seat that originally belonged to Kojiro Sinomiya, looked at the scene, and nodded in satisfaction: "That''s right, everyone is a classmate. You have to understand what politeness is and what it is like to snatch it away." ..

 2837 Chapter 48 Challenge

    after an hour.


    "Good, pass."


    Listening to Kojiro Shinomiya''s evaluation of his dishes, the original nervousness of Tian Suohui''s heart finally let go.


    "It''s great, Xiaohui passed the pass, so that all of us successfully passed the second level." Yoshino Yuuhime grabbed Tian Suohui''s hand with a happy face, full of joy.


    "It''s done well, this time there is no tension, the heat and the seasoning are just right, and I didn''t waste my training for you." Monkey King sat on the chair, eating the dishes made by Tian Suohui, admiringly said.


    "It''s partial. When you ate other people''s cooking just now, you didn''t praise them." Yuki Yoshino looked at Monkey King with dissatisfaction and pouted.


    "You can barely do it, and it needs to be improved." Sun Wukong said, looking at Mito Yumi again: "And you, you are really good in meat, but in vegetables, There is indeed a lack of heat. Don''t be too obsessed with meat or high-end ingredients. I have already told you that using low-level ingredients can make deliciousness that surpasses high-end ingredients. That is the standard for weighing a chef."


    "I will work hard!" Mito Yumi and Yoshino Yuuhime humbly taught.


    When Monkey King commented on the two daughters of Yoshino Yuuhime, Kojiro Shinomiya''s indifferent voice sounded again: "Unqualified, drop out."


    "Why...how?!!!"


    Kawashima Rei''s face turned pale, as if she had been sentenced to death, she sat down on the ground.


    Monkey King just took a look, and then he knew the whole story. The tragic baby followed in the footsteps of the original book Nakata Sori.


    Now Tian Suohui has the help of Monkey King and naturally gets the best ingredients, but if someone is lucky, there will be a tragedy, and this bad luck falls on Kawashima Rei.


    "Why... Why? I obviously did every step perfectly and said..." Kawashima Rei was unwilling and puzzled.


    "You used white wine vinegar when the damaged cauliflower started to be boiled? Use bleaching vinegar to maintain the beautiful color, and use vinegar for the seasoning to make the sweetness of the cauliflower more obvious. The sweetness of the vegetables and the vinegar The slight sourness combined into a very harmonious taste."


    "Then why?..."


    Kojiro Shinomiya stared at Rei Kawashima indifferently: "Who said you can change the Recette (recipe)?"


    Kawashima Rei looked blankly: "Oh? Isn''t this the right thing to do?"


    "Does Recette (recipe) have any words that use sourness? What you do is basically a different dish from Recette (recipe)."


    Kawashima Rei was still very unwilling: "But, if I don''t do this..."


    "Hand over dishes that don''t match the recipe. Is that your reason?"


    "I..." Kawashima Rei was speechless for a while, and the black girl couldn''t get black now, she was already shocked by the sudden doom.


    "Hey, I said you are too stupid?" Monkey King is really oversight. To be honest, he still finds this little girl with a dark belly quite funny.


    The fourth house frowned slightly and looked at Monkey King: "What do you mean?"


    "A chef who can save the field perfectly and cook delicious dishes in an emergency is definitely an extremely good chef. If you just change your recipe a little bit because the other party, you can use this kind of food. The charge of denying her, that can only show that you are not worthy of being a chef or a judge at all."


    "What are you talking about?!" After hearing this, Shimiya Xiaojiro looked angry, and heard that Monkey King was questioning his way of survival. It doesn''t matter whether he is fierce or not: "Are you questioning my cooking skills? Do you know who you are talking to?"


    "You have to figure it out." Monkey King looked at Kojiro Sinomiya with a plain face: "Who are you talking to now? Believe it or not, I only need one sentence to end your cooking career and let you be. The restaurant closed down instantly, and no one cares about it ever since."


    "You...!!!" Kojiro Shinomiya was obviously shocked by the terrifying atmosphere of Monkey King. For a while, cold sweat ran through his forehead, and he glanced at Erina subconsciously, but saw the other party''s expression of nonchalantness, and felt a little confused , Sun Wukong relied on, is Erina this great backer, or is there something else?How dare to say such a big thing?


    "However, don''t worry, I have never overpowered others."


    The other students all rolled their eyes when they heard this. If you don''t use your power to suppress others, don''t do it casually. Didn''t you see that the Sigong seniors were scared to retreat several steps?


    If I changed it, Erina would naturally dismiss such things, but after Sun Wukong¡¯s precepts and deeds, he has changed a lot, and has other insights into the rules set by his grandfather, so he picked up chopsticks and tried it himself. A bite.


    In this scene, Kawashima Rei and the other students were extremely nervous, because they all knew whether to retire or stay, which is Erina''s next sentence.


    Putting down the chopsticks, Erina took the towel that Scarlett had handed over, wiped the corners of her mouth, and said calmly: "Qualified."


    "Awesome!!" Kawashima Rei jumped up with joy instantly upon hearing this.


    Others also had a convincing expression: "Since Erina-sama says he is qualified, he must be qualified!"


    "That''s right! This senior in the fourth house is too messy. What we need to test is the cooking skills, not slaves who obey you."


    "How can such a person be qualified to be a reviewer!"


    Listening to the whispering sound coming from the ear, Kojiro Shimiya was almost vomiting blood, slapped the tabletop with a palm, and yelled, "Shut up all! Now, I am the chef, Master Erina. Although you are the granddaughter of the commander-in-chief, you are only a student now, and you have no right to interfere with my judgment."


    As he said, Kojiro Shinomiya had a sullen face and glared at Monkey King: "If you question my identity, that''s good, then let us act according to the rules of this academy. Let¡¯s face off, whoever wins has the final say! I really want to see what you are, a privileged student of Yuanyue Academy, what can you do!"


    "What privileged student?"


    "It seems... this transfer student hasn''t cooked before, right? Is it related to this?"


    "Awesome! I didn''t expect this transfer student to be a privileged student? It''s no wonder that he has done so many cruel things, and the shit is gone..."


    "Now there is a good show. The transfer student is going to have a halberd showdown with Si Gong senior!"

 2838 Chapter 49: Food Halberd Showdown

    "You guy, what qualifications do you have to fight against Goku-sama!" Mito Yumei glared at Kojiro Shinomiya with a look of irritation. Although these seniors are admirable, they have reached Mito who blindly worships Monkey King. Yu Mei didn''t allow others to be so provocative and rude to him: "I will take over this halberd matchup for Master Wukong."


    After hearing this, Shimiya Xiaojiro looked at Monkey King sneer, and he looked really awkward: "Why, do you only speak big words, when it comes to a formal duel, can you only use a woman as a shield?"


    "Interesting." Monkey King looked at Kojiro Sinomiya with interest: "I can''t bear to be lonely the most. Since you want to do things, then I will play with you. Anyway, I''m idle. If you lose, immediately roll me away from Yuanyue Ligong and disappear in front of me."


    Si Gong said coldly: "The same is true for you. If you lose, drop out immediately."


    Monkey King smiled lightly: "Yes."


    "Wait first." At this moment, the closed door suddenly opened, and Dojima Gin and Kanhyugako walked in, and it was Dojima Gin who spoke: "You two are very important at Totsuki Academy. It¡¯s not very good to just eat the halberd. Or else, don¡¯t make the matter so big, just use your own halberd to win or lose, how about?"


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "I didn''t say that I would go to the halberd arena, the kind of arena that treats people as monkeys. I am not interested, and I don''t have the time. Let''s have a fight here."


    "Hey~ wait." Dojima Gin immediately stopped: "Um...I mean...should you change your bet?"


    Kojiro Shinomiya is the first seat of the 79 Yuan Yue Ten Outstanding Persons; and Monkey King is an unprecedented privileged student. No matter who these two people leave Yuan Yue, he will not be able to explain to the commander-in-chief.


    Monkey King looked at Dojima Gin with a plain face: "What kind of identity do you think you can decide my decision?"


    "I..." Dojima Gin stared at Monkey King''s indifferent eyes, his heart beating fiercely, and his invisible heavy aura almost pressed his knees to the ground. The cold sweat instantly wetted his clothes, and his heart Fear and amazement: "Ok... terrible eyes... this person... definitely killed someone... and there is more than one..."


    However, Dojima Gin is not a cowardly person. Under the pressure of that invisible terror, he resolutely bit the tip of his tongue and dispelled some of the fear in his heart. He turned his head and looked at Erina: "Nageri...Miss. ...Are you not going to...say a few words?"


    Erina''s complexion was calm: "Shi Ji was mentioned by the seniors of the fourth house, and both parties have agreed that the contract of Shi Ji has been reached. No matter who it is, Yuanyue''s rules can''t make an exception."


    When Erina said so, Dojima Gin could only respond with a wry smile.


    On the other hand, Kanhyugako ran behind Kojiro Shinomiya and talked non-stop, with some worries on her face: "It''s over, it''s over! Shimiya-senpai, now you are ashamed of you! You are stubborn, big head, and still Narcissists, it¡¯s not good to challenge anyone, but I have to challenge Wukong¡¯s schoolboy. I¡¯ve tasted his cooking~ It¡¯s not at the same level as ours, you will lose."


    Although Kojiro Shimiya was very annoyed by what Hyugako said, but the content of it made him stare: "I have not compared it, and I will win or lose."


    Dojima Gin''s expression was serious: "In that case, Miss Nagiri, you will be the judge for this halberd showdown, how about?"


    Erina refused decisively: "I''m not interested in the halberd that has known the result."


    Regarding the cooking level of Monkey King, she is clear that this Shinomiya Kojiro is really not worthy of good or bad, and she dares to challenge Wukong, let alone you Shinomiya Kojiro, even the world¡¯s number one chef is far away from Monkey King. Not a level.


    Since eating the gem meat cooked by Monkey King yesterday, she has clearly understood what the delicacy of the world is, and the so-called delicacies that she ate before are not worth mentioning.


    Hearing this, Dojima Gin was surprised, and his heart was solemn: "Is even Ms. Nakiri so sure... It seems that Monkey King''s cooking skills are really extraordinary!"


    After listening to Erina''s words, Kojiro Shinomiya''s heart is also extremely solemn, because Erina''s evaluation has a pivotal absolute authority.


    But in the same way, an unwillingness to admit defeat is also rising from Shimiya Kojiro''s heart like a raging wave: "I have to see how incredible your cooking skills can be, and can stand up to Miss Nagiri. Such praise!"


    Dojima Gin: "Since Nagiri-san is not interested in serving as a judge, let me do it."


    Monkey King looked at Kojiro Shinomiya: "You are good at vegetable cooking. This time the subject is also mainly vegetables. Then, let''s use vegetables to decide the outcome."


    Kojiro Shinomiya frowned slightly, and said coldly: "You want to beat me in the field I am good at? You are really confident enough. Since you are uncomfortable, you can."


    Dojima Gin nodded and said, "Okay, then use vegetables as the main ingredient of this halberd. As for the recipe, you can use it separately. Now, you two can start."


    Yoshino Yuuhime immediately yelled like a little fan: "Master Goku, come on, let Sigong-senpai get to know what real cooking is!"


    Mito Yumei also raised his hand and echoed loudly: "That''s right, Master Goku, show that stinky guy a bit of color."


    Kawashima Rei was holding her face in both hands, her face was tangled, and she didn''t say anything, but her heart was more active than anyone else: "Come on! Goku-san, must humiliate him, trample him, preferably by force. , Knead him hard, whipped him..."


    Monkey King walked into the vegetable area and selected the main ingredients such as cabbage, tomatoes, cucumbers, etc., seeing Ryoko Sakura and the others are curious and expectant: "Master Wukong, what are you going to do?"


    Erina: "Looking at this combination of ingredients, wouldn''t it be a vegetable salad?"


    When they watched Monkey King pick up fresh mint leaves, yogurt, lettuce, salad dressing, etc., they had already determined that Monkey King was going to do vegetable salad.


    "Huh~ I want to beat me with this low-level and common dish. It''s really arrogant!" Kojiro Sinomiya naturally saw what Sun Wukong wanted to cook, but he snorted in disdain. , Began to make his best French vegetable dishes.


    The method is complicated, the process is complicated, and it is a big production at first glance.


    On the other hand, Monkey King¡¯s side is much simpler. Just wash the vegetables, slice them, add all the seasonings, mix evenly, and pour on the vegetables. It''s done in just a few minutes...

 2839 Chapter Fifty

    "Come, you all come over and taste it." Monkey King waved to Erina and the others.


    Hearing that, Erina and his party could not wait to trot over. They picked up chopsticks and ate them. In an instant, all their expressions became blurred: "Ah~ as expected! No matter what Goku-sama makes any dishes. , It''s all delicious in the world! It''s really---so delicious!!"


    Erina''s complexion was flushed and her face was intoxicated: "It''s like enjoying the warm wind blowing across her face in spring. This feeling is really great!"


    "Ahem~~ So what, can you let me taste it?" Dojima Gin looked at the intoxicated expressions of Erina and the others, and was also greedy, and said helplessly, I am the judge, okay?I should be the one who tasted first. This is a serious halberd showdown. How could it become a tasting meeting?


    "Here." Monkey King threw it away, and the small bowl in his hand had already flown towards Dojima Gin, and settled firmly on the table in front of him.


    Dojima Gin looked down, a single leaf, and a black line suddenly filled his head: "I''m a judge, don''t be so stingy? Are you not afraid of affecting your results?"


    However, Dojima Gin could not wait to pick up a piece of cabbage with his chopsticks. He was already attracted by the delicious flavor that came out.


    After taking a deep breath, I suddenly felt a refreshing scent of vegetables with a faint scent of vegetables flowing down my nose, reaching the limbs and limbs. For a moment, I felt comfortable and unspeakable, just like my own body has become airy.


    "Just smell it, I have such an incredible feeling, is this really just a simple vegetable salad?" Dojima Gin was really shocked at this moment, and he couldn''t wait to put it in his mouth, and in a moment, his entire face The expressions are like spring flowers, blooming, that smiling face, so innocent, romantic, infinitely imaginative, but a pity, such a smiling face, if it is replaced by a young girl in bloom, it will be followed. Spicy to the eyes.


    It¡¯s just that after the smiling face, I suddenly became sweaty again, as if in the hot summer sun; a moment later, I felt the autumn breeze and cool my heart; and then it turned into a mint leaf, shivering in the cold wind. ¡­


    "Too... it''s incredible! A simple vegetable leaf makes me feel the four seasons and the fickleness. How can this be done? I only eat cabbage. I don''t want to come from vegetables of every season. The resulting law..."


    As he said, Dojima Gin looked eagerly at the vegetable salad that Ryoko and others had divided and ate: "That... can you let me try some other vegetables?"


    He was desperately eager to learn the secrets of the seasonal alternation and rotation of this vegetable salad.


    "No way! Give you a slice is good!"


    Mito Yumei and the others are stingy, and they are precious to the vegetable salad in front of them. They eat them at a faster speed, afraid that Dojima Gin will come to grab them.


    In this regard, Dojima Gin is eager to cry without tears. Is he the most tragic reviewer in history?Are you not allowed to try all the dishes?If you don¡¯t play like this, now it¡¯s a halberd competition!


    But unfortunately, after a while, a large plate of vegetable salad was eaten by Erina and the others.


    Dojima Gin can only sigh with regret, the unspeakable delicacy can only taste a vegetable leaf, which is a great regret.


    "Dojima-senpai looks so miserable!"


    "This should be the most tragic reviewer in history, right?"


    The onlookers began to mourn for Dojima Gin, and at the same time became extremely curious: "Is a simple vegetable salad really that delicious?"


    After Kojiro Shinomiya finished his cooking, no one noticed him.


    For the proud and arrogant, his brows were furious, but he still carried two plates of French cabbage-wrapped meat sandwiches and walked in front of Dojima Gin and Erina: "Please."


    Although Erina was not a judge, but out of courtesy, Kojiro Shinomiya made a copy for her.


    Seeing this situation, Gan Hyugako sighed and vomited: "Shigiya Senpai¡¯s dishes...always pretend to be, but I always feel boring looking at this dish. It just wraps the steamed bun with vegetables. There is a big gap between the appearance and the theme of Wukong''s younger brother."


    The theme of this time is vegetables. Although Kojiro Shinomiya didn''t go off the track, he was inferior to Monkey King who used all vegetables as the material.


    As usual, Kojiro Shinomiya will inevitably pass by with a hand knife unceremoniously and teach Hyugako, but now, he is no longer in that mood, and the only thing he has in mind is victory.


    But he wasn¡¯t in that mood, but Monkey King did. He stretched out his hand unceremoniously and put a palm on Gan Hyugako¡¯s head: "Don¡¯t always be a little brother. It sounds like a little brother. You can just call my name. , But don¡¯t yell at the younger brother."


    Gan Hyugako looked puzzled: "But, you''re obviously just a student."


    "Huh?" Monkey King crossed his eyebrows, Gan Hyugako immediately retracted his head: "Well, I can call you Wukong, right?"


    Monkey King is still frolicking here, but Dojima Gin and Erina are already eating.


    But the two of them frowned slightly at the same time, especially Erina, who unceremoniously vomited what was in his mouth.


    When Kojiro Shinomiya saw this, his complexion changed drastically, and his pupils tightened. The performance of the two also made him guess what the outcome would be. For a while, his face turned pale: "Is there something wrong with me? Impossible! Me It is absolutely impossible to make such a low-level mistake..."


    "Dojima-senpai, what are you..."


    Hearing Kojiro Shinomiya¡¯s incomprehensible question, Dojima Gin''s slightly frowned brows opened up: "Sorry, it seems that I have to verbalize first."


    Dojima Gin never expected that after tasting Monkey King''s cuisine, the lingering fragrance and taste in his mouth completely covered the flavor of Shinomiya Kojiro''s cuisine.


    Sakura Ryoko and the others were also surprised by Erina''s performance: "What''s wrong, Erina? That''s Shinomiya-senpai''s cooking, isn''t it so bad that you can vomit it?"


    Erina picked up the mouthwash, and said calmly while rinsing, "After eating Goku''s food, I can''t feel the taste at all after eating his food."


    Saki Ryoko and the others looked at Monkey King speechlessly when they heard this. This situation seems to have been staged in Mito Yumei¡¯s food halberd. They used their own far more delicious dishes to cover the taste of each other¡¯s cooking. To make the other person embarrassed, Master Wukong''s heart is really bad...

 2840 Chapter 51: Crushing Victory

    Of course, if you want to completely cover the taste of each other''s cooking, ordinary cooking can''t do it. The level of the two kinds of cooking must be in a crushing attitude.


    Just like Mito Yumei and Xingping Chuangzhen Shiji, the method she used only disturbed the taste of the other party''s cooking, but Monkey King''s was completely crushed and covered.


    Even after Dojima Gin''s mouthwash, he tried Kojiro Shinomiya''s cuisine and still felt dull.


    Monkey King''s incredible delicious food has been engraved in his brain, taste, and soul, and it can''t be eliminated by the rustling mouth.


    At this time, Dojima Gin naturally knew what was going on, and it was able to suppress the opponent''s cooking utterly tasteless. The cooking level of the two was already obvious, and there was no comparison at all.


    After tapping Kojiro Shinomiya on the shoulder, Dojima Gin comforted: "It is glorious to be able to lose to such an opponent. Seriously, even if it is me, the ending will probably be the same as you."


    "No...no! No! How could I lose to a mere popular dish, this is impossible!" Kojiro Shinomiya''s pupils tightened, and he couldn''t accept his defeat.


    The students who watched all around showed shocked and unbelievable expressions: "It''s a lie! That transfer student... actually won?!!!"


    "Sigong Master is a graduate! And he is the first seat in the 79th period! Lost? Or lost to the freshman in high school?!!!"


    "What''s the source of this transfer student? It is so powerful?"


    "The first year of high school... defeated the graduate... This is incredible!!"


    Listening to the shock and amazement of the students around, Kojiro Shinomiya was even more shocked, still not believing that he would lose to such a trivial vegetable salad, a home-cooked dish that any ordinary family can make.


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!!"


    Gan Hyugako took a small bowl, walked in front of Kojiro Shinomiya, and handed it to him, with a serious face: "Believe it or not, you can confirm it yourself."


    Kojiro Shinomiya took the bowls and chopsticks and looked at the crystal-clear petals of vegetables inside. His eyes widened for a while. With his unusually sensitive smell, he was already deeply attracted by the scent that came out, and he tried it in his mouth. A mouthful, like a burst of clothing all over his body, made him clearly realize the incredible beauty of the alternating seasons...


    After a long time, two lines of tears fell from Kojiro Shinomiya''s eyes, and fell to his knees feebly: "I lost...I lost...completely...lost!!!"


    "Yeah! I won! I actually won!!!" Kawashima Rei, who had been patient, finally yelled at this moment, with a look of excitement and excitement beyond words.


    Sakura Ryoko and the others all showed joy, but they were not surprised. From the beginning to the end, they already knew the result.


    Gan Hyugako spit out from the side, "So I''ll just say, Sigong-senpai, who is not good for you to challenge, but you have to challenge Wukong to learn...Challenge Wukong, isn''t this deliberately seeking abuse?"


    Dojima Ginji pulled Hyugako, and said in a low voice, "At this time, don''t you say a few words..."


    Gan Hyugako pouted, and didn''t care: "What''s the matter with this, isn''t it just a loss? I haven''t always lost to Sinomiya-senpai before, and it¡¯s not so good~ Hmm... But press Sinomiya-senpai¡¯s little chicken. The heart of my stomach, maybe I really can''t get through this hurdle..."


    Kojiro Shinomiya, who was still sad by himself, heard the words, and was furious with his face. Gan Hyugako didn''t complain about him and had a black belly at ordinary times, but now he is really not in the mood to teach her. "It¡¯s really nothing to lose once... There are more people who are better than me..."


    After subconsciously glanced at Dojima Gin, Shinomiya Kojiro calmed down his heart, stood up, walked in front of Monkey King, with a serious face: "You are very powerful, you are the strongest I have ever encountered. Opponent, I am convinced that I lost, and I am very fortunate to be able to meet an opponent like you. You let me see the shortcomings that have been stagnating. Thank you very much! No wonder the commander will make an exception for you not to go to school and not to be assessed. , The privilege to graduate smoothly, you should have such privilege with your craft."


    "My God! What did I hear?!!!"


    "This transfer student... doesn''t even need to go to school, doesn''t need an exam... to graduate smoothly?!!!"


    "Unexpectedly... there is such a privileged student?!!!"


    "Even graduates... and the fourth house senior who is the first place in the 79th Long-Yue Ten Outstanding Scholars can beat...Having such privileges...it really deserves..."


    After hearing these words, all the other students were dumbfounded and horrified. At this moment, they finally understood the meaning of the so-called privileged students.


    "No... I didn''t expect... Mr. Wukong was so powerful..." Kawashima Rei looked at Sun Wukong''s shining little star of worship: "Yuanyue Academy... the only privileged student in history!!"


    Kojiro Shinomiya breathed a long sigh of relief and looked at Dojima Gin with a serious face: "Dojima-senpai, I have already lost. Please allow me to resign as the next reviewer."


    Dojima Gin patted Kojiro Shinomiya''s shoulder hard and nodded, "I will report the situation here."


    Kojiro Shinomiya didn''t say much, turned around and left indifferently...


    This is the halberd contract between him and Monkey King. If he loses, he must resign as an assessor and leave the Yuanyue Ligong Hotel.


    Dojima Gin looked at Kojiro Shinomiya''s free and easy back, and a trace of relief appeared on his face: "It seems that he has realized it. I think his craftsmanship will be even better in the future!"


    "Well~ I originally wanted to teach him a lesson, but I didn''t expect that this lesson would make him recognize himself." Monkey King touched his chin and looked at the back of Shinomiya Kojiro''s departure: "This kid has a personality People hate, they are really smart."


    But thinking that the kid had indeed received the punishment he deserved, and was forced to leave the Yuanyue Ligong Hotel, Monkey King didn''t bother to care about him.


    "Master Wukong, thank you so much. If it were not for you, I would have been kicked out of the school..." Kawashima Rei came to Monkey King gratefully and looked at him with twinkling eyes: "This is yours. I will never forget it in my life."


    Monkey King looked at her with a plain face: "It''s better to forget it. I''m just bored, so I agreed to this halberd competition."


    "Hey???"


    Rei Kawashima, who was originally grateful, instantly became sluggish, but she was mad at her heart: "Is there any mistake? I am such a lovely girl thanking you, but she was unceremonious. Refused??" ..

 2841 Chapter 52 Cohabitation

    "Did you lose... as expected."


    Somewhere in the corridor, Dojima Ginmasou reported the situation to Nagiri Senzaemon.


    "You should have tried Monkey King''s craftsmanship, right?"


    Dojima silver pondered for a moment, with a serious look on his face: "It''s incredible, it''s a miracle! Although the dishes he cooks are simple, it is incredible that he can actually maximize the deliciousness and taste of every ingredient. , Mixed together, showed the unspeakable delicacy of the world!"


    "What is even more shocking is that ordinary ingredients are no longer ordinary when they are in his hands. They are more than ten times better than before. These incredible cooking methods are simply unheard of, unseen, and I don¡¯t know how he is. Those who cook those ingredients?"


    "I''m also very curious about this." From the other end of the phone came the serious and serious voice of Nageri Senzaemon: "That kid has a lot of secrets, but I think it can be done. One point, it should be inseparable from his incredible kung fu."


    "Kungfu... Maybe."


    "How, do you think you compare to him, how?"


    Hearing this, Dojima Gin''s expression became extremely serious in an instant: "When it comes to cooking skills, I don''t think I will lose to anyone, but... he can bring out the deliciousness of any ingredients. I am far from the ultimate method, so I am not as good as him."


    "So, you still have a lot of room for progress."


    "Yes, he made me seem to have seen a brand new cooking door. Now, I finally understand what Joichiro felt at the time."


    "Then you can do your best! And there! Let the words go on and tell those self-righteous guys not to provoke him anymore. With that guy''s temperament that even an old man dares to beat, I don''t want to see the old man''s hard work. The talents were all disabled by him one by one."


    "Understand, I will arrange it."


    Yuanyue Ligong Hotel.


    In a magnificent room.


    "Wow~Is this the guest room of Yuan Yue Li Gong? It''s amazing!" Yoshino Yuuhime looked at everything in the room, her eyes twinkling, and she jumped up excitedly, and fell on a soft big bed: "Ah~~ It''s so comfortable! I want to try this feeling in my dreams, and now I finally have it!"


    Mito Yumei saw it and curled his lips: "Don''t make such a fuss expression, okay? Like a hillbilly."


    Yoshino Yuuki stuck out her tongue and chuckled, "I''m a hillbilly."


    "..." In a word, Mito Yumei was so speechless that she choked, but in fact she was also shocked by the degree of luxury here, but she didn''t show it.


    Ryoko Sakura also said with a touch of emotion: "This room... is indeed a bit too luxurious... it makes people feel a little uncomfortable."


    The ordinary rooms of the Yuanyue Ligong are already extremely luxurious, and as the rooms of Erina, it is naturally impossible to be arranged in the rooms where ordinary students live. Therefore, this room is an exclusive room of Erina. The presidential level is also the presidential level.


    Money is so self-willed. Who would call someone the eldest lady of Yuanyue Academy, there is only money left.


    The country girl suddenly came to such a super high-end place, and indeed felt uncomfortable.


    Sun Wukong has a natural complexion. If you want to say that the richest in this, he must be him. Well, he can no longer be described as rich. Compared with him, Erina is a pauper.


    "The environment here is really good." Monkey King looked at Erina with a serious face and said, "You don''t have any opinions when I live here?"


    Erina''s face turned red, and she said proudly: "If you want to live... it''s not impossible. You have to include all three meals a day."


    Monkey King: "Don''t do it, I live here, you will have all three meals a day."


    "Huh? Why? You live with me, and you want me to cook for you?"


    "Then you do it?"


    Erina looked resolute: "Don''t do it... at most one meal a day... I can''t love it."


    Seeing Erina''s performance like this, Sakura Ryoko and the others sighed. It seems that this proud young lady really has nothing to do with Master Goku.


    "That...that...may I stay, too?" Yoshino Yuuhime looked at Erina expectantly.


    Erina instinctively wanted to refuse, but finally made so many friends. It would be bad if they hurt their hearts. Although she wanted to live with Monkey King, what if she was bullied by him?Thinking of this, Erina nodded seriously: "Yes, it''s so big anyway, you can all stay and live together."


    "Really...really? I...we can too?" Mito Yumei looked excited. It was such an honor to live with Erina-sama!Of course, more importantly, you can live in the same room with Master Wukong.


    "That... isn''t it good?" Sakura Ryoko hesitated.


    Erina snorted, "I told you to stay and stay, there is so much nonsense."


    The arrogant eldest lady got used to being lonely, and finally made some friends. Because of Monkey King''s relationship, she was able to live the life of an ordinary person, and naturally she didn''t want to be separated from everyone.


    Sakura Ryoko and the others also knew a little about Erina, so they didn''t say anything, and they nodded in agreement.


    "Then I need this bed, is it okay?" Yoshino Yuuhime rolled around on the soft big bed, announcing its ownership.


    After everyone had finished choosing their guest rooms, Erina looked at the playing cards on a cabinet, and he was still eager to play with everyone, but the arrogant attribute did not want to make such a shameful suggestion.


    Sakura Ryoko saw it, but smiled slightly, picked up the playing cards empathetically, and said softly: "It''s okay to be idle now, let''s play playing cards together."


    Hearing this, Erina sat down first: "Since you want to play so much, then I will try to play with you for a while."


    Mito Yumei looked at it, and it turned out that this eldest lady wanted to play poker, and she sat down one after another without revealing it.


    Sun Wukong squeezed at the opportunity and said, "This time, I can''t leave me alone. Come, come, and those who lose will have to take care of everyone''s daily life all day."


    This time, Sun Wukong has learnt well and stopped making some inexplicable bets, lest he be left behind again.


    "It''s a good idea, it''s so decided."


    Sun Wukong¡¯s proposal has been unanimously approved by everyone. They have always been greedy for Sun Wukong¡¯s cooking. However, Sun Wukong has a weird and lazy personality. They don¡¯t know when they will be willing to cook. With this bet, they are more in line with their hearts...

 2842 Chapter 53: Topic + Chapter 54: Alice Nagiri

    At this time, it was already half past eight in the evening.


    "why is it you again?"


    Seeing that Monkey King was the first to finish the last card by himself, Erina looked at Monkey King suspiciously: "Are you sure you didn''t cheat? We never won once!"


    Monkey King spread his hands: "It turns out that Goddess of Luck is on my side, and I want to lose too, but if I play with you with my eyes closed, I still play the cards first. There is no way."


    Yoshino Yuki looked at Monkey King with suspicion: "Your magic is so slippery, you can''t really cheat, right?"


    "Little girl, if you lose, you lose. Don''t be wronged. I''m not going to cheat when playing cards with you rookies. This is the last one. Let''s see who is lucky enough to be the lucky one to take care of us on the last day."


    Everyone''s gaze was subconsciously focused on Erina''s body. Erina slapped the table with both hands, with an annoyed expression on her face: "What do you guys see me doing? It was just not feeling lucky before, and I will never We are at the bottom again."


    Half an hour later...


    Looking at the last ghost card in her hand, Erina felt her face crackling: "I feel like you are all targeting me. Why do I lose every time?"


    Monkey King: "Personality issues, in the next few days, you will work hard to take care of everyone. Remember, you are not allowed to help Feisha, you have to do it alone."


    "What?" Erina heard the words, and even his voice increased by several decibels. Just about to say something, the loudspeaker outside the corridor suddenly sounded, and a loud voice came into no room: "Ding Dong ...To all the students, everyone has worked hard today..."


    Mito Yumei: "This voice... is Dojima-senpai..."


    "One hour from now, at 22:00, please put on your uniforms and gather in the grand banquet hall."


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked at Hishizawa beside him with a puzzled look: "Why are you going to gather at this night? Do you know what''s going on? Hishashi."


    Feisha shook his head: "I haven''t been notified."


    Monkey King: "Is it not stated in the manual what tomorrow''s course is? It must be related to tomorrow''s course. Let''s go. I will also go out and join in the fun with you."


    Grand banquet hall.


    This time, Sun Wukong did not listen, but gathered in the hall like everyone else.


    It¡¯s just their arrival, which obviously caused an uproar. Needless to say, Sun Wukong has become a word-of-mouth conversation now, and the limelight has always overshadowed Erina: "Look, It''s the transfer student... I heard that he is still a privileged student who can graduate smoothly without an examination. I really envy him!"


    "If you have the strength to defeat Si Gongxue, so can you!"


    "It''s really incredible. The Senior Master of the Fourth House is a graduate! He was still the first place in the 79th Far Moon Ten Outstanding, and he was defeated!"


    If there is exclamation, it is inevitable to be devalued.


    With the appearance of Xingping Chuang, everyone turned their heads on him again: "Compared with Master Wukong, didn''t the transfer student speak big words at the opening ceremony? I haven''t seen him take it for so long. What kind of results come out!"


    "Don''t mention that bastard, I''m angry looking at it!"


    "Ahem~~Xingping, it seems that your popularity is also good." Marui Zenji felt the piercing gazes around him, and spit out.


    "Really, I think so too." Xingping Chuang smiled so stupidly, completely ignoring the unkind eyes around him, his heart was really big.


    At this time, Dojima Gin also stepped onto the stage: "Okay, it seems that the assembly has been completed. Everyone pays attention to the stage, asking you to come for nothing else, mainly to inform you that there is a topic for tomorrow. "


    Feisha looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration: "Master Wukong really guessed it right."


    The other students also started chatting privately, very puzzled, and the hall became very noisy for a while: "Tomorrow...? Why did you notify me the night before?"


    Dojima Gin ignored the noise of the students. With a loudspeaker, he opened his mouth, and his voice covered all the noise: "The content of the subject is... to create a "Breakfast New" suitable for the guests of Totsuki Resort. Dishes"!"


    "Breakfast is the facade of the hotel. It is an important meal that kicks off the day for the guests who stayed for one night. I hope you can come up with fresh dishes that can embellish the guests'' tables with delight and surprises."


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked stunned: "Is this for us to make new dishes that are comparable to the reputation of Tomotsu Resort? Hey, hey~~ Is it a bit too messy?! It is indeed a hell-like internship! Really! The test is finally here..."


    Dojima Gin: "The main ingredient is eggs. The type of dishes can be Japanese or Western, but the basic condition is to provide a buffet. The review will start at 6 o''clock tomorrow morning. Please prepare for it. Good, so that the examiner can taste it at that time."


    Yoshino Yuuhime heard this with a frightened expression: "Did I misheard? He said... at six o''clock tomorrow morning?"


    Sakura Ryoko also looked nervous: "It is true that...At six o''clock tomorrow morning... It seems that we don''t even have time to sleep tonight..."


    The rest of the students all had expressions of collapse: "I''m tired during the day and don''t want to move. Isn''t it possible for people to sleep at night?"


    "Hell! This is really hell!!"


    Listening to the wailing all around, Yoshino Yuki looked at Monkey King with a look of peace of mind: "Fortunately, we have Master Goku here. It massages our fatigue away, so we will not let us be like them."


    Dojima Gin continued his own topic, but ignored the complaints of everyone: "From now on, it is free time. Every kitchen will be open. You can go there to try it out, or you can go back to your room to add sleep. Then, we will tomorrow See you at six in the morning and disband!"


    "The main ingredient is a new dish of eggs, I don''t know this kind of thing!" Yoshino Yuki looked at him with a broken expression, holding Monkey King in her left hand, looking at him hopefully: "Master Goku, you have this Any recipes? Teach me."


    "It''s up to you to work hard, otherwise you can''t make progress. Let''s go, go to the kitchen, you do it, and I will be a taster."


    In the aisle to the kitchen, Erina, who was originally played by Sun Wu with a shy face, saw the shadow walking ahead, her brows condensed, and her expression instantly became cold...


    The girl looks very outstanding, she has nothing to say, her body is like Erina, exuding the aura of a noble queen, but her aura is not fierce, but has a kind of intention at this moment. Look like.


    "Unexpectedly, you guys would also make friends. It''s surprising." The girl stopped in front of Erina and looked at her with a sneer: "It''s just that this kind of queen''s posture won''t last long."


    This sounded like he intended to challenge Erina''s position.


    Erina sneered: "Thank you for your warning. I will keep this sentence in my mind as a joke made by the common people."


    And the handsome young man behind the girl was standing diagonally behind her, holding a steel ball in his hand, and escorting the girl in a town scene.


    Sun Wukong looked at the girl in front of him with interest: "It¡¯s the first time I''ve seen him who dare to talk to Erina like this. Listening to your tone, I seem to want to challenge Erina¡¯s position. Could it be that you are her? ''S relatives or sisters fail?"


    When Sakura Ryoko and the others heard this, their originally puzzled expressions all became surprised.


    The girl¡¯s gaze was on Monkey King, with a lazy smile on her face: ¡°Monkey King, I¡¯ve heard of you, Yuanyue¡¯s first privileged student in history, even easily defeated 79 Yuanyuan. Kojiro Sinomiya, who sits at the first seat of Yue Shijie, is truly unfathomable. He is loved by his grandfather, and even privately regards you as the fianc¨¦ of the''sister-in-law''."


    When Erina heard the words, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Obviously, the girl''s "sister-in-law" voice was extremely ironic in her ears.


    Ryoko Sakaki and the others were surprised. They didn''t expect that this girl was really Erina''s sister, but what made them even more shocked was that the commander actually regarded Monkey King as Erina''s fianc¨¦?!


    The girl looked at Monkey King and smiled sweetly: "It''s nice to meet you, brother-in-law, I''m Alice Nakiri, the second young lady of the Nakiri family, and the cousin of sister Erina."


    Erina glared at Alice with a cold face, "When do you want to make fun of me?"


    Obviously, Alice opened her mouth and said to her sister-in-law, and she said to her brother-in-law. This sounded so harsh in Erina''s ears, and it was obviously a provocation.


    Alice chuckled and said, "How come it''s a teasing, don''t Sister-in-law want to marry her brother-in-law? It''s rare to see a good man like her brother-in-law. If your sister doesn''t like it, you can let me. But I am happy to accept it."


    "You..." Erina''s obviously angry complexion turned blue. She was born arrogant and obviously a master who doesn''t know how to fight. When this young lady got angry, she didn''t care about anything: "Wukong, beat her for me!"


    "Ugh?!!"


    Nageri Alice did not expect that Erina would come out like this, her face changed greatly, and she hid behind the young boy like a frightened bunny: "Protect...protect me..."


    The shadow of the person, the bark of the tree, it seems that Alice Nageki knew the ferocity of Monkey King, so she was scared and hid almost subconsciously.


    "Uh~ this..." Hei Muchang Ryo also saw sweat on his forehead. He had no doubts about Monkey King''s force. If he fought, he would definitely be beaten. He wiped cold sweat on his forehead and said, "That, We are all chefs, but we are not martial arts. Fighting and killing is not suitable for us. It is better than winning, which is also a better culinary skill, right?"


    When Alice heard the words, she was so angry that she kicked Kurokichang a cold kick: "This hasn''t even started, so you''re stubborn? Too spineless, right?"


    Kurokiba Ryo looked helpless: "This is not a question of counseling. It is because the strength of the enemy is very different. You have to consider it for me! I am going to the hospital, but you will not be a follower. I will also lose this. Qualified for the second assessment, and he is a privileged student, so he''s not breaking the law!"


    Alice pouted a mouth, her face full of anger: "Counseling is just counseling, I want to make excuses."


    Monkey King: "You two don''t need to be so nervous, and I didn''t say you want to do it. Besides, since you are sisters, don''t make the atmosphere so stiff. Or, I will find a chance for you to have a good chat? Good sister."


    "I don''t have anything to talk to her, let''s go!" Erina glared at Monkey King angrily, then turned and left the scene. As for the words to beat Alice, it was just her angry words. Monkey King is really going to do it, she too It will stop.


    "Then, see you next time." Monkey King waved to Alice and followed Erina.


    The first contact with Alice ended like this.


    Alice looked at the left back of Monkey King, her eyes on the back of him who had never left. After a moment of reflection, she said thoughtfully, "Ryo, you say, if I abduct that Monkey King, what would happen? Will it become fun?"


    Kurokiba was shocked: "You don''t really want to snatch your fiance from Miss Erina, do you?"


    Alice''s eyes showed strange light: "A grandfather is amazed, trying to keep her, and even marrying her sister to him, I am really curious, what is the incredible thing about this person? Has his cooking skills really reached the point where even Grandpa is addicted?"


    Hearing this coldly, Hei Muchang frowned, but his brows wrinkled insignificantly. This feeling was very bad. He knew very well that the so-called feelings often start from curiosity.


    Hei Muchang Liang stared at the back of Monkey King, his eyes burning: "Monkey King...no matter how capable you are... I will defeat you!"


    On the aisle, Monkey King and Erina walked side by side: "You don''t seem to have a good relationship with your cousin? I think she is also very cute, not the kind that is annoying."


    Erina glared at Monkey King: "Don''t mention her to me, she''s just a little girl who doesn''t know the height of the world."


    "I think you care too much about your identity. Humans, no matter what high position you are in, you must maintain a normal and ordinary heart, otherwise you will be alienated from others, leading to loneliness and loneliness. When you relax, you should relax. Getting along with people is actually very simple, let alone your sister, put down her figure, touch her head as a sister, and play together for a day, and this relationship will be established."


    "It''s easy to say... For people born in families like ours, there are many things that we can''t control ourselves..."


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched Erina''s head: "Then you will be in charge of your future life, and it won''t make you so tired."


    Erina''s pretty face turned red: "Huh?!!! What are you...what are you talking about! I don''t want you to call the shots in my life!..." ..

 2843 Chapter 55 Inspector

    On the fourth day, six o''clock in the morning.


    The students were randomly assigned to several venues.


    This time, Monkey King did not cheat, but they were still lucky enough to be assigned to a venue with Erina and they couldn¡¯t help but wait for a second of silence for the students who were in the same venue with them, because he knew very well that the exam was assigned with Erina and other women Going to a venue is obviously not a good thing for other students.


    Just looking at the note on No. 13 in venue A, Monkey King was dissatisfied: "Can I change venue and location?"


    "why?"


    All of Erina looked puzzled.


    Monkey King looked serious: "A and B, I personally don''t like them very much."


    Tian Suohui asked innocently: "What does this have to do with AB?"


    Monkey King touched Tian Zuohui''s head: "Don''t ask too much, you just need to keep your innocence."


    The inexplicable words made Tian Suohui even more bewildered.


    Ryoko Sakaki and the others also had puzzled expressions, and it seemed that everyone was very pure.


    "By the way, what is yours?" Monkey King looked at Erina.


    "A field number 18."


    Monkey King looked at Tian Suohui''s daughters: "Who is number 17?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime immediately stretched out a small hand: "I am number 17."


    "Then let''s change."


    Yoshino Yuuhime immediately pouted a small mouth: "Master Goku wants to be with Erina so much!"


    Sakura Ryoko and the others have different colors on their faces.


    Erina''s complexion was slightly red, and she was very happy.


    Monkey King: "I''m doing this for your own good. This time, the assessment must be based on the number of dishes the guests have eaten. If you are next to Erina, the flow of people will be attracted by her, and then you will be tragedy."


    "Is that so? Change it now!" Yoshino Yuuki snatched the note in Monkey King''s hand without hesitation, and gave him his note.


    Contending with Erina, she has no confidence.


    At this time, Dojima Gin also came to the scene, accompanied by Kan Hyugako.


    Dojima Gin glanced at the crowd in the audience, listened to the report of the responsible person, and picked up the microphone: "It seems that the personnel are all here. First, let me introduce the examiner."


    At the gate, a group of men, women and children entered in file.


    "These are the food suppliers and their families that are cooperating with He Yuanyue Resort. They will serve as inspectors for this training camp every year. I also told them in advance that the subject was egg dishes with surprises."


    A terrifying-looking old man sneered and said: "That''s it, be mentally prepared, we won''t be able to catch the failed dishes."


    Dojima Gin: "Also, our Tomotsu Resort will also send colleagues from the cooking and service departments to join the review."


    Monkey King stepped out, walked to the side of Gan Hyugako, and looked at Dojima Gin: "Can I join the examiner?"


    "Huh? Why did you join the examiner?" Gan Hyugako''s face was surprised and shocked: "I heard that you also took the exam, so I came to your side specially, but now you say you want to join. Inspector? Then I can''t eat the dishes you make?"


    Dojima Gin looked at Monkey King and nodded earnestly: "Yes."


    When other students heard this, they all cast envy, jealousy and hatred. Why is the gap between this person so big? It''s also a student, why can you be so showy?


    However, when I saw that the granddaughter Erina, who was the commander-in-chief, had to take exams just like them, I was finally balanced.


    Dojima Gin once again glanced at the people in the hall: "There are two qualifications for this subject. The first is evaluated by suppliers and front-line experts, whether your dishes can be recognized by them; One is...From now on, the goal of 200 servings of meals will be reached within two hours, and those who meet the above two conditions will be considered qualified."


    When the students heard this, they all screamed: "200 copies? Do it while almost awake at night?!"


    "This is too harsh!"


    "It really is hell!"


    Yoshino Yuuhime gave a long, relieved expression: "Huh~ I didn''t expect that Master Goku guessed it right. Fortunately, I changed positions with him, otherwise I would be miserable with Erina."


    "Everyone, enjoy your breakfast time, the review begins!"


    With the fall of Dojima''s silver words, all the students began to get busy...


    Sun Wukong pulled up Gan Hyugako and walked towards table 18: "Go, take you to try Erina''s work. I tried it last night. It''s very good."


    Gan Hyugako still resents deeply at this moment: "But...I just want to eat your cooking."


    "That''s difficult." Monkey King said with a serious face: "Unless you are willing to be my little wife, otherwise there will be no chance."


    "Little... little wife?" Gan Hyugako''s face turned red, and then he smiled: "Is this big wife Miss Erina? It''s a pity, you are not my type, otherwise I can think about it..."


    Monkey King immediately raised two fingers at her: "You are a pervert, uncle controls, despise you."


    "I... I''m not the uncle, you... don''t talk nonsense!"


    Just when Sun Wu air-conditioning was talking about Hyugako, Erina had already cooked her first meal. Just like in the original book, she made eggs Benedict.


    The appearance is like a shining gem, sparkling, just looking at it will make you appetite.


    Gan Hyugako just took a bite and exclaimed aloud.


    But Monkey King sat down at will, picked up the plate and sipped his stew, and gave Erina a thumbs up: "Compared to last night, I have improved. Give me fifty copies first."


    Gan Hyugako was still reminiscent of the delicious aftertaste. Hearing this, he looked at Monkey King dumbfounded: "Five...50 servings? Can you finish it?"


    "Small, this plate is no more than the size of an egg, let alone fifty servings, five hundred servings are not stressful."


    Gan Hyugako rolled his eyes, obviously not convinced.


    However, after seeing Monkey King''s behavior, she was really stunned.


    Every time Erina made a serving, he was bored, and his actions were chic and straightforward, which made people admire and admire him. In just ten minutes of work, 50 servings had already been eaten by Monkey King.


    And Monkey King''s actions obviously attracted the attention of many people: "Seeing that he eats so happily, it must be delicious, let''s go and eat too!"


    Seeing everyone coming here, Monkey King waved to Erina: "It seems that you have a business here, so I won''t bother you, go to Ryoko and the others to patronize."


    "Sakura Ryoko, let me try your masterpiece last night to see if you have improved."


    Gan Hyugako looked at the large plate of plates piled up in front of Monkey King, and was really stunned: "It''s... fifty again? Are you still a human?"


    "A big appetite, do you have an opinion?"


    "No...no comment." ..

 2844 Chapter 56: Teaching

    However, when Monkey King ran to Mito Yumei and the others again to eat 50 servings per person, Kanji Xiangzi looked at Monkey King with awe-inspiring gaze, and couldn''t help but touch his bulge. Still very strong belly, his face was shocked: "You...Is your belly made of another dimension?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Almost."


    Gan Hyugako murmured: "As far as your appetite is, I am afraid that only Miss Erina can afford it."


    "Do I look like someone who needs someone to raise?"


    Seeing that something was wrong, Gan Hyugako immediately changed the subject: "You are a judge. Just eat what you know. If others don''t eat, you will eat what you know. Be careful when others say you deliberately "swipe your votes"."


    "With the craftsmanship of Erina and the others, do I still need to pay for the ticket?" Sun Wukong looked disdainful: "Furthermore, I eat 50 servings each. My ears are noisy. If others are not convinced, just remove the fifty portions I ate."


    Monkey King said, but he walked outside the venue: "I''m going to see another venue now. Do you want to go together?"


    "You are the judge of Field A, why go to other venues?"


    "I''m just a temporary reviewer."


    Gan Hyugako was speechless for a while: "Go by yourself. I''m not as free as you. I''d better try Xiaohui''s craftsmanship."


    As he said, his eyes became extraordinarily bright.


    Monkey King: "You uncle control, won''t you be like a girl?"


    Hearing this, Gan Hyugako looked annoyed: "I told you everything, I am not an uncle, nor a pervert."


    "It''s okay if you are happy." Sun Wukong had a calm and irritating expression, and he was so angry that Hyugako stretched out two small hands and tried to fight him.


    Monkey King hurriedly fled the A hall.


    "Her words...should be..." Monkey King felt slightly, and stopped at a door: "Venue E, is it really assigned to a number I like."


    Entering the hall, Monkey King''s arrival did not attract too many people''s attention, because everyone was doing their own things seriously and trying their best.


    Following the flow of people, Monkey King came to a place surrounded by the most judges: "Oh, what you did for breakfast is very special."


    Alice Nakiri looked at her voice, with a soft smile on her face: "It turned out to be your brother-in-law, you shouldn''t be in the same venue with me? Ah~ By the way, you are a privileged student, you don''t need to be as exhausted as we are. It¡¯s really enviable that people who work hard to pass the test can pass the test."


    Sun Wukong didn''t pick her up, but instead focused on the meal she cooked: "This looks a bit unappetizing."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?) Alice was taken aback, as if she felt that she had misheard it. She received a negative review from Monkey King when she came to this highly acclaimed meal?


    "First of all, let¡¯s talk about the appearance. Although the egg white is a jelly made of diluted seawater, and the egg yolk is made of gelatin coagulated salmon roe, on the whole, people who don¡¯t know think it¡¯s a raw egg. How about the taste, it¡¯s unappetizing and bad reviews. Let¡¯s talk about the shelled egg. There is a small mouth on it. It seems to be used for a straw. That is to say, it should be a drink, fancy, and Only those with heavy taste will take a straw to suck a shelled egg, which is still bad."


    "The only thing that is slightly normal is the egg. The white part should be white asparagus mousse, and the yellow part is the Dutch chutney with egg yolk as the base. When the two are matched, the taste can be exquisitely balanced." Sun Wukong said. After that, I took a bite of half of the piece and nodded: "The taste is barely okay. Except for this, I am not in the mood to eat the other two you made."


    After listening to Alice and seeing some comments made by Monkey King, the crowd who had been around who wanted to try all left, and stared at Monkey King with an angry face: "You are here to make trouble, right?"


    Sun Wukong looked serious: "I''m just giving you a suggestion. Your idea is good, but the more suitable ones are those children with innocent innocence. But, to be serious, this taste can still attract a lot of people. Customer source."


    The reviewers who were full of praise for Alice nodded their heads unanimously, and an old man said: "This gentleman is right. This kind of creativity is really good, but it is more suitable for children. Let me be an old man. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to eat breakfast like this every day."


    Alice''s originally happy mood suddenly became gloomy. She did not expect that her creation would be questioned.


    Monkey King: "I just came from Erinai''s side, and I also ate the eggs Benedict made by her. They are much better than yours. Don''t you want to challenge her? It seems you have to work harder."


    Alice, who was in a bad mood at first, added fuel to the fire now: "You guy, you came to make fun of me for Erina, right!"


    "I don''t bother to do that kind of boring thing." Sun Wukong looked serious: "If it weren''t for the reason that you are Erina''s cousin, I wouldn''t bother to talk nonsense with him for ordinary people. You are too concerned about bringing visuals to diners The shock of the restaurant ignores the psychology of the diners. For example, what you do now is indeed ingenious and very Xinyi, but it ignores the universality acceptable to the age group. If it is sold in a restaurant, it will not only attract some I''m afraid that few people will take the child''s gaze."


    "I..." Alice was speechless for a while.


    Monkey King patted Alice and concluded: "The visual feast is good, but don''t be too fancy, otherwise, it will only backfire. Your talent is pretty good, but don''t go the wrong way. Cooking that can grasp the psychology of others is a good cooking, not the kind that looks shocking and fancy cooking, which will only become your fatal weakness in the competition."


    "After you understand this, I believe that your cooking will get a qualitative leap."


    After listening to the teachings of Monkey King, Alice was lost in thought, and she was puzzled by the doubts buried deep in her heart. When she was a child, she was obviously much cooler than Kurokiba, but as she got older , The gap between the two is getting shorter and shorter, even being overtaken, is the key to the matter lies in the wrong direction?At this moment, Alice fell into a sense of confusion in her heart.


    Monkey King was not talking too much, he had naturally seen that as long as Alice got out of her confusion and suddenly became clear, it was time for her to make great progress in cooking.

 2845 Chapter 57: Trafficking

    Monkey King patted Alice on the shoulder again, and said: "In general, this taste is quite successful. It can get 332 results. Come on."


    In the original book, Alice''s score was 380, still under the premise that she ended early, but now with Monkey King doing this, she has lost a lot of customers, so her score will decline.


    "What? Do you think you can predict the prophet, you can say as much as you want?" Alice was dissatisfied with Monkey King''s words, and stared at him childishly: "Also, I originally had a lot of customers here. , Who left because of who? How are you going to pay me?"


    Sun Wukong did not answer, but looked outside the hall, but just saw a little loli walking by the door, her melancholy expression really made me feel pity, this little girl he saw in the A field, it should be A How come the family members of the field judges come here?


    Didn¡¯t Alice want him to accompany him? Isn¡¯t there a ready-made one? Now she walked outside the hall...


    "Oh, little girl, look at your gloomy look, are you being bullied? Tell your brother, your brother will help you teach him."


    "Hey?!"


    The sudden voice behind her frightened the little girl. Like a frightened little rabbit, her whole body was bowed nervously. She seemed to be a very shy and fearful girl.


    Seeing this situation, Monkey King basically saw a general idea, probably because he robbed other children in the A field without robbing others, and ran out sadly to breathe.


    "You look hungry too, let''s go, I just saw someone made a delicious breakfast, it suits you."


    Sun Wukong didn''t care whether they would say yes or not, so he pulled her little hand in, and came to Alice''s body: "Look, I found a guest for you, which is considered to be with you."


    Alice looked at the timid little girl who was being dragged by Monkey King, with a black line on her face: "It seems like no one will eat what I made..." She said that she suddenly turned into a pair again. A amiable smile: "Little girl, would you like to try the breakfast I made?"


    With that said, she shook her cooking in front of Little Lolita. When she saw this novel and special breakfast, she was immediately attracted and nodded expectantly.


    Alice passed the meal in her hand to Little Lori, and she couldn''t help but muttered: "Is this creation really suitable for children?"


    Little Lori chuckled, took a mouthful of the egg-white jelly on the plate, her eyes lit up, and the whole lovely face was flushed: "It''s so delicious! The cool and smooth taste is tightly wrapped in grains. Flabby salmon eggs... and this one with an eggshell?"


    Alice took a straw to her: "Here, give you a straw, and insert it along that small opening."


    Little Lori Yiyan plugged in the straw and took a sip, her whole body was shaking: "This is also delicious~ Sister, let''s have another one!"


    "Ok, no problem."


    Monkey King: "Okay, I''ll find a guest for you too, so I''ll leave."


    Alice glanced at Monkey King and was dissatisfied: "You want to send me just a guest?"


    "Then what do you mean?"


    Alice rolled her eyes and joked, "Unless you can treat me to dinner, I will forgive you. Of course, you have to cook it yourself."


    I am curious about Monkey King¡¯s cooking skill, Alice. What kind of cooking skill is worthy of his privileged student status?


    "You are quite clever, but not everyone can eat my cooking, but well, because you are the cousin of Erina, it is not impossible."


    Alice''s eyes lit up: "Then it''s settled. After this training session is over, I will come to you when I have a chance." She said, she stretched out her little finger.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Hook!"


    Monkey King rolled his eyes directly: "When you treat me as a three-year-old child, would you lie to you? Someday if you are free, you can come to Jixingshe directly to find me. I live in Room 303."


    "No matter, Rehook!" Alice gave me an expression that I was afraid that you would lie to me. Sun Wukong was very helpless, and she could only symbolically promise her Rehook.


    Alice just got the promise, and she started to rush people: "Now you can go. With you here, no one dares to come to me. It seems that your reputation as an evil academy is quite deterrent."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he looked around and found that the reviewers had consciously or unconsciously drawn a little distance from him, and some even whispered in private, apparently talking about his glorious deeds. A face.


    This is really good things do not go out, bad things spread thousands of miles, these reviewers now know his glorious deeds.


    Sun Wukong looked at the little Lolita beside him, and said, "Little girl, are you full? Are you a family member of the judges of the A field, do you want to go back with me?"


    Little Lolita quickly ate all of the early on the plate, nodded to Monkey King, and went to the E field with him.


    Maybe it was because Sun Wukong brought her here for a delicious breakfast. At this moment, she was not so afraid of Sun Wukong.


    "A...A game..." It''s just that after Alice listened to Monkey King''s words, her head was full of black lines again. Is that little girl also in the A game?Do I still count this grade?


    "Big brother, this doesn''t seem to be the way back to the A field, right?"


    What about going back to the A field?Little Lori looked at Monkey King and started to be scared again.


    Sun Wukong sat on the balcony at will, looking at the scenery in front of him: "I''m full after eating, so why go back in a hurry? Isn''t it just sitting in a daze, come and chat with me, by the way, I don''t know what your name is. What grade are you in?"


    The little girl had a shy and frightened expression: "My name is Miyano Juri, a fourth grader in elementary school, what is the name of the older brother?"


    "I, my name is Monkey King..."


    Just when Monkey King was''trafficking'' little Lolita chatting with each other, the judges in field A were already in a mess. At this moment, they are all looking for little girls everywhere, so how can they still be in the mood to eat? .


    This is a good person, how can you say that if you don¡¯t see you, you will disappear, do you mean someone in a hurry?


    At the moment, the chief chef of Gin Dojima is suffering: "Mr. Miyano, Mrs. Miyano, don''t worry, you will never lose anyone at our Tomotsu Resort. Your daughter will definitely be fine. Maybe it¡¯s just not running out to play, I promise to help you find it in less than half an hour."


    Under Dojima Gin''s repeated guarantees, he finally calmed Miyano''s parents, came to the monitoring room, and watched the monitoring, the big and the small, sitting on the balcony eating snacks, all smiles. Dojima Gin really wanted to cry without tears.


    "This Monkey King... is really troublesome!"

 2846 Chapter 58: Daily Interference

    Dojima Gin returned to the A field and told her parents about Miyano''s situation. After learning that their daughter was okay, they were relieved and the storm passed.


    As soon as the assessment was over, I hurried to find my daughter.


    "Sun Wukong!!!"


    Erina''s high-decibel voice came from behind Sun Wukong in vain, and Miyano Juri shivered with fright beside him. He hurriedly turned to look at the angry big sister behind him.


    The daughters of Ryoko Sakura behind Erina looked at Monkey King with helpless expressions.


    Monkey King glanced at Erina, but he looked calm: "What''s the matter? Why do you have a constipation expression, who has bothered you?"


    Upon hearing this, Erina''s original angry expression became even more angry.


    Gan Hyugako stepped forward and looked at Monkey King with a weird look: "I also said that people are perverted. I can understand that you are talking to the beautiful big sister. Why don''t you even let the children go?"


    Monkey King glared at her directly: "You uncle, what are you talking about, am I just being idle and bored, looking for someone to look at the scenery and chat?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime was speechless: "You watched the scenery, chatted, and almost stopped our A field assessment..."


    On the other hand, Gan Hyugako had a frantic expression: "I have said, I am not Uncle Control! I just like mature and stable, not Uncle Control!"


    Monkey King said solemnly: "This is Uncle Control."


    "I..." Gan Hyugako was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    At this moment, Miyano''s parents and family also appeared, watching Miyano Miyano with a reproachful expression: "You girl, how can you run around and make us worry about it."


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Miyano hurriedly lowered his head, apologizing weakly.


    Seeing her weak and angry face, her parents were not in the mood to blame her, and they whispered comforting words and left.


    Just looking at Monkey King''s gaze, it was as if he was waterproofing and defending the river. The Monkey King was very depressed, and he glared at Hyugako again: "Look, it''s all to blame on you, Zhu Li''s parents must have misunderstood that I was to blame. "


    Gan Hyuga didn''t forget to make up the knife, and surrounded Monkey King: "You are, Lolicon, big pervert!"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand to pinch Gan Hyugako''s face, and squeezed the dough vigorously: "Then we two are really good match, a little pervert, a big pervert."


    Gan Hyugako had an exaggerated expression: "Wow~ Are you admitting that you are a pervert?"


    Monkey King said with a playful expression: "So you admit it?"


    Gan Hyugako immediately pouted: "I am not..."


    Erina watched Sun Wukong and Gan Hyugako flirting and scolding, and her brows trembled with anger: "I said you two, give me enough!"


    Dojima Gin also gave a dry cough, and said, "Well, let me interrupt the two of you. Now, you have more than three hours of rest time. Then, please come to the grand banquet hall to gather. Well, that''s all, I will I¡¯m leaving first, and I have to inform the broadcast and tell other students."


    Yoshino Yuuhime immediately showed a miserable expression: "I thought it was over now, and I can rest well, but I didn''t expect that I was only given more than three hours of rest. How can ordinary people stand it? Fortunately, we have Master Wukong, otherwise we will really be exhausted."


    Sakura Ryoko said softly: "At the end of the review, I saw Marui Zenji was already tired and fell to the ground. I don''t know how it is now. Are we going to see him?"


    During the period when Monkey King was absent, members of the Pole Star House would often go to Marui Zenji''s room to meet, but since Monkey King came, they have also become friends with Erina. However, Erina sees Yuping Chuang is really unpleasant, and Marui Shaner and the others are getting close to Xingping Chuangzhen again, which also caused the relationship between this group of people who were originally good to be a little more delicate.


    If the beauty Sun Wukong said that he could still go and see, a big man, what is so beautiful: "It''s rare to have such a few hours of rest now, let''s not disturb them."


    "That''s right." Sakura Ryoko thought about it and found it reasonable, but she dispelled this idea.


    On the way back to the guest room, I met Alice again.


    And her attendant Kurokiba Ryo began to pose behind her again, pretending to be forced.


    Of course, no one pays attention to him.


    In the eyes of Sakura Ryoko and other women, this is a strange person.


    Erina just glanced at Alice, and took her as the air, as if she hadn¡¯t seen her, but Monkey King took the initiative to say hello: "Oh~ Alice, I didn¡¯t expect to meet again, 200 copies should have been Is it done?"


    Alice immediately leaned close to Monkey King and stared at him: "Say, how did you know that my final score was 332? It was estimated that the set is not bad, there must be a problem!"


    Monkey King pretended to be surprised: "Oh~ It''s really 332 copies. Can I be blindly blinded, right?"


    Alice rolled her charming eyes back, a look of a ghost that believed you.


    But Tian Suohui and the others were surprised when they heard this amount: "332 copies? That''s amazing!"


    Alice immediately narrowed her eyes when she heard the words, and glanced at Erina intentionally or unintentionally: "Well, it''s just normal. If it weren''t for Wukong''s troubles, my grades would be better."


    Monkey King: "How can it be said that this is making trouble? I''m just mentioning hello."


    Erina seemed to notice Alice''s provocative gaze, and she showed disdain: "It''s just 332 copies. Does this make you proud?"


    "how about you?"


    Erina tilted her head, arrogantly ignored it, just didn''t say anything.


    Alice immediately jumped up with annoyed brows: "You, you, you..." Then she teased again: "I think you dare not say, afraid of losing to me?"


    "Who said I would lose to you?!" As expected, Erina looked down at Alice: "You listened to me! 482 copies, mine is 482 copies!"


    After Sun Wukong¡¯s suggestion, Erina¡¯s cooking skills have been improved. With the addition of the 50 servings that Sun Wukong ate, Erina got a score even scarier than the original. If it¡¯s not really tired and I don¡¯t want to do it, I can definitely do it. Break through the 500 mark.


    "4...482..." Alice was a little dazed when she heard this exaggerated number. It''s a difference of more than a hundred copies, isn''t it that big?


    "You... don''t be proud, I will definitely defeat you and stand at the top of Yuanyue!"


    Erina hummed back: "It''s impossible for a chef like you who only values ??the latest technology to win my culinary skills. As for Yuanyue''s number one, it is even more impossible!"

 2847 Chapter 59 Unaccustomed

    "Oh! It''s really annoying. Erina, you are always like this. When you were three years old, you took away my toys. On your fourth birthday, you said that the cake I baked for you was unpalatable, and I will never forget it. When I was five years old, I took my favorite doll..."


    Erina immediately interrupted her with an annoyed look: "This... these have nothing to do with those things, right?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime whispered from the side: "What a terrible woman, so I remember everything from my childhood so clearly, I have forgotten everything from my childhood."


    Alice explained loudly, "That''s because I was hurt so badly, so I remember it clearly."


    Monkey King also looked helpless: "What a big deal, are you going to remember it for a lifetime?"


    "It''s not small! To me, that''s a very important thing!" Alice said with an imposing gesture, Erina: "In short, I will defeat you and stand above all of you. "


    Erina made up for it, not salty or indifferent: "Everyone can say big things, but you should be the first to be in the seat of the ten best people in the far moon and tell me these nonsense."


    "what???"


    When Alice heard Erina¡¯s completely different style of speech, her face was suddenly astonished. If this was changed to the usual, she would either be sarcasm, ridicule, or disdain, but she didn¡¯t expect to say such a thing now, you Suddenly being so good to me, I''m not used to it.


    He stretched out his hand and touched Erina''s forehead: "Are you ill?"


    "You are sick!" Erina slapped Alice''s slender hand with no anger: "If you want to be a little more polite to you, you want to open a dye shop, right?"


    "Tell me... be polite?" Alice was stunned when she heard the words. The words came out of Erina''s mouth. It was too abnormal. She glanced at Monkey King from the corner of her eyes, and her thoughts turned suddenly. As if he had understood something, he cast an admiring look at Monkey King, and gave two thumbs up: "Brother-in-law, you are so amazing, you can train Erina to be like this. I treat you now. Really admired!"


    Erina had a fierce face, raised her eyebrows and raised her eyes, and yelled: "What kind of training! Don''t talk nonsense! Bastard! You are really annoying!"


    Alice pursed her mouth: "I don''t want you to like it! Anyway, I will ascend to the apex of Yuanyue to show you, and I will convince you of losing."


    Erina glanced at Alice: "Just you, want to reach the summit of Far Moon? No one is qualified to say that with Goku."


    Alice''s eyes widened for a moment, her face full of shock and inconceivability, how proud of someone like Erina, could she say such a thing?That cousin who is as proud as a queen, would even admit defeat?Or the one that is convinced?


    For a while, she became more and more shocked and curious about Monkey King''s cooking skills. What kind of craftsmanship can actually conquer her cousin who possesses the tongue of God?


    Alice leaned close to Monkey King, close to face-to-face distance: "I am really looking forward to your cooking skills at this moment, then, don''t forget our agreement~"


    "Promise? What promise?" Erina looked nervous, frowning and staring at Alice: "What do you guys want to do?"


    Alice smiled softly: "It''s nothing, just go to my brother-in-law''s dormitory when I have time to be a guest, but he said he wants to cook for me personally~"


    Yoshino Yuki gently pulled the corner of Ryoko Sakura, and whispered: "Why does this sound so strange?"


    "Shh~" Sakura Ryoko immediately gestured to her to silence her voice.


    Erina''s face flushed and glared at Alice: "I said it''s not my brother-in-law. When will you guys want to make fun of me?"


    Alice spread her hands and chuckled, "Since you are not brother-in-law, Erina, you are even less qualified to take care of me~"


    "I..." Erina was angry.


    Alice waved her hand to Monkey King charmingly, leaving a fragrant wind blowing away: "Then, see you next time, brother-in-law...no, it''s Wukong..."


    Erina glared at Monkey King angrily: "You are not allowed to associate with her, or you will associate with you!"


    Monkey King smiled and touched Erina''s head: "You two sisters, a child has a temper, and a arrogant one is not good. It is really interesting. Didn''t I tell you a long time ago? In this world, only family members are The dearest and most important, the others are only secondary."


    "But this family, I really can''t like it."


    "If you have a chance, get along with her peacefully. You will find that Alice is actually very cute."


    "I really didn''t find her any cuteness."


    "You have never spoken to her well. How can you find out after spending some time with her."


    "I... try it."


    Regarding Monkey King''s words, Erina didn''t know what rejection was.


    Seeing the daughters of Ryoko Sakura on the side, they looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration. Eri Naiyan can be obedient, maybe even her grandfather can''t do it?


    But this also indirectly shows that Erina really likes Monkey King. For a while, this makes them very helpless in their hearts. This competitor is really too strong.


    There seems to be another Alice, who seems to have a little interest in Monkey King. This is not a good sign!


    Yoshino Yuuhime patted Tian Suohui on the shoulder, and whispered, "Xiaohui, it seems that your position is a bit unsafe?"


    Tian Suohui looked puzzled: "What?"


    "You are so stupid! Erina is such a big hurdle here. It is really difficult for you to step over and be with Master Wukong."


    Tian Suohui''s pretty face turned red in an instant: "I...I don''t have that idea..."


    "Really do not have?"


    Tian Suohui''s pretty face was even redder: "Really...no...yes..."


    "When I look at it, I can¡¯t say it sincerely. In fact, I really like Master Wukong. If I can marry him, I can eat that kind of delicious food every day. What a blessing! Unfortunately, the gap between us seems too great. Big..."


    Hearing the words, Tian Suohui glanced at Monkey King, then bowed his head and said nothing.


    What Sun Wukong listened to was a black line: "I said you two want to whisper, don''t let me hear it! And, Yuu Ji, do you like me or the dishes I cook?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime smiled: "Of course I like Master Goku... cooking!"


    "Let''s go, go back." Erina didn''t seem to want to talk about this topic, and immediately stopped and took the lead back to the guest room.

 2848 Chapter 60: The end of the training camp

    The fifth day of the training camp, at 16:00.


    Tian Suohui looked at the manual in her hand and looked confused: "I don''t know what to ask us to gather in the lobby suddenly? The manual is also blank!"


    Mito Yumei looked at Hishasha, "Does Hishasha know?"


    Feisha shook his head and looked at Monkey King: "Master Wukong knows everything. He guessed every incident. Do you know what it is for us to go over?"


    Monkey King: "Today is the last day of the training camp. There should be a reward meeting. Let those who pass the training have the opportunity to try the dishes made by the graduates."


    "Is there such a good thing?" Yoshino Yuuhime looked suspicious. The time of these four days was really like a life like hell. If it weren''t for Monkey King to relieve their fatigue, they would probably be like others. Listless.


    Now suddenly I ask them to try the dishes made by their seniors. Is there such a good thing?


    Feisha nodded earnestly: "There was indeed such a banquet in the last link of the previous period."


    Just as the Monkey King and his party were discussing, Dojima Silver appeared: "Please say a word before I enter the theme. There are currently 352 students who have left the team, and the remaining number is 628. Although it seems a bit cruel, but This is the epitome of the profession of chefs. To survive as a chef, you must have the ability and psychological preparation to respond to various emergencies..."


    "Isn''t it just one sentence? Why did you talk a lot?" Monkey King was impatient and interrupted him directly. Although his voice was soft, the people in the whole hall heard clearly: " You are also a young man, so don¡¯t be like an old man. They don¡¯t know how many times you have listened to them in class. Let¡¯s get to the subject quickly, otherwise everyone here will fall asleep."


    When Dojima Gin looked at the person who interrupted the direct speech, he looked helpless, but when he scanned the hall, he saw that most of the students were drowsy and listless, and said seriously: "Then I will No nonsense. Congratulations on passing all the topics of the training and study. Let me inform you of the 628 students who have survived to this day..."


    After speaking, he paused again, glanced at Monkey King, and changed his words: "No, it is 629 students. Next, please enjoy the small banquet at the end of the training camp. Please take your seats! This is from the graduates. Please enjoy the full set meal consisting of dishes!"


    Suddenly, those who were originally listless were excited as if they had taken stimulants: "Really? It''s not such a simple banquet!!"


    "This kind of banquet... only us in the world can eat it!!!"


    The graduates, led by Gan Hyugako and others, came to the restaurant with their own meals. For a while, the entire restaurant was full of charming aromas of various dishes.


    For a while, the whole restaurant rang out inexplicable sounds...


    Monkey King also tried every dish. I have to say that he is indeed a graduate of Yuanyue. The craftsmanship is really good. In ordinary chef skills, he is approaching the top.


    Especially the dishes of Gan Hyugako, Sun Wukong also specially tasted it. He does have the talent as a chef. Although not top-notch, as long as he is properly trained, he can become an excellent chef.


    After the banquet, when everyone gathered in the parking lot, Gan Hyugako couldn''t wait to catch up with Monkey King and his party, and directly held Tian Suohui''s delicate hands with both hands: "Xiaohui, do you want to work in my store? Wow~ this The skin is really white and tender~ As a chef, it¡¯s really rare..."


    Tian Suohui froze in place for an instant, trying to withdraw, but couldn''t get rid of it. Hyugako firmly grasped and didn''t let go: "This...this..."


    Sun Wukong slapped Gan Hyugako''s hand and slapped her face angrily: "Are you trying to dig my corner? Xiaohui has already been assigned by me. After she graduates, she wants to work for me. Yes, and a few of them..." Sun Wukong pointed at Ryoko Sakura and the others: "A few of them have already been scheduled by me, so don''t even think about soliciting."


    "Huh? Me... so are we?" Mito Yumei looked flattered.


    "Is that willing?"


    "Of course I do!" As soon as Mito Yumei said something, he immediately realized something, and hurriedly looked at Erina, panicked: "Um...Erina-sama, I didn''t mean that..."


    She is now Erina''s subordinate. When she said this, she was suspected of betrayal.


    However, Erina ignored her at all, as if she hadn''t heard her.


    When Mito Yumei saw this posture, she immediately thought that if Miss Erina married Master Goku, would she be the same as anyone else?Just thinking about it, why are you feeling a little uncomfortable?


    Robbing a man from Miss Erina?Together with this idea, she hurriedly pinched it out, so she stopped thinking about it.


    Sun Wukong released his hand holding Hyugako¡¯s face, and said, "If you are interested, you can also come and do things for me. At that time, I will introduce you to a true God of Cookery, my cooking skills, so to speak. I learned from her."


    "You learned all your cooking skills from her?!!!"


    Gan Hyugako had a shocked expression, his eyes widened, God of Cooking!This kind of address is not something everyone dares to call himself!


    She has also seen Monkey King''s cooking skills, it is an incredible new world!


    The God of Cooking in his mouth is not light!


    Even Erina and the others had expressions of yearning when they heard it, and they wanted to see the God of Cooking that Monkey King said.


    But after the shock, Gan Hyugako showed a puzzled expression again: "However, I don''t seem to have heard of a God of Cooking? Isn''t it the one who fooled me?"


    Monkey King: "That''s because the status you have reached is not enough. When your status and strength are enough, the world you can see will naturally be different."


    When he heard what Sun Wukong said, he became even more curious about the world in his mouth. He pondered for a moment, and his expression rarely became serious: "Let me think about it. When I think about it, I will call you. phone."


    "Okay, it''s not in a hurry anyway."


    At this moment, Dojima Gin also brought a group of graduates to Sun Wukong''s front: "Monkey Goku, Miss Erina, it seems that this time is about to be parted. Your students in this period are far and away the most so far. It¡¯s a strong one, and it¡¯s really exciting. I hope I can see you on a higher stage."


    "Pick you up, then we will leave first."


    After Feisha very politely replied, the group got on the bus one after another, preparing to return. ..

 2849 Chapter 61: Appointment

    Until he watched the bus that Sun Wukong and the others took to leave, Dojima Gin''s face once again showed a little smile: "This period of Yuanyue, there are really a lot of powerful characters! If we seniors are in If you don''t cheer, you will be left behind."


    The other graduates also sighed with emotion: "Yeah! Especially the Monkey King, even the Si Gong senior was defeated in his hands. If nothing else, he will be the future of this period. Yue Shijie is the first one."


    Hearing this, Gan Hyugako looked nostalgic and mesmerized with endless drunkenness: "Isn''t this something that should be right? I have eaten Wukong''s food. It is definitely the best food in my life. No one!"


    When the other graduates heard this, they all looked shocked: "Better than Dojima Senpai?"


    Gan Hyugako looked serious: "It''s not that I deliberately belittled, it''s really incomparable, it''s just two different new worlds."


    "How is it possible!!!" The graduates stared in shock.


    Dojima Gin nodded his head earnestly, "I believe that someone who can convince Seiichiro can be an ordinary person."


    "Seiichiro?!!!" The graduates were shocked when they heard the words: "Dojima-senpai, what you can''t say is...Saiwa-senpai?"


    Dojima Gin nodded silently, and exclaimed: "This year''s students are really a gathering of stars. I thought that the appearance of Miss Erina was already amazing, but I didn''t expect that there will be a more abnormal Monkey King, and that Xingping Chuangzhen, Kurokiba Ryo, etc., none of them are weak players!"


    While Dojima Gin and the others were amazed, Gan Hyugako was lost in thought. She was considering whether she would really want to close her restaurant and ran to mix with Monkey King. His cooking skills were really shocking, and she proposed Her suggestion is indeed very attractive. If you follow him, her culinary skills will inevitably improve. The most important thing is that her culinary skills have been stagnant for a long time and need to go further.


    However, in a short period of time, Gan Hyugako could not make up his mind, after all, abandoning his previous efforts, it was really reluctant.


    On the bus on the way home.


    Sun Wukong and his group took a bus alone. Rei Kawashima also got on the bus, holding a delicate lunch box in hand, and passing it in front of Sun Wukong, with an earnest expression on her face: "Master Wukong, this is a snack made by me. For you."


    Erina stared at Rei Kawashima with an uncomfortable look: "It''s so delicious, what snacks are you giving?"


    Kawashima Rei blushed and looked a little embarrassed: "Isn''t this to thank Master Goku for helping me before? If it wasn''t for Master Goku, I have been forced to fire, but I have never had the opportunity to thank you in person, so please accept it. under."


    Sun Wukong took it silently, took out a piece of egg roll and ate a bite. Kawashima Li immediately looked at him expectantly: "How is it, does it suit your appetite?"


    "It''s okay, you really did it with your heart to be able to tell from this taste."


    Rei Kawashima heard this, the expression on her face immediately became contented, sacrificed the rest time, and finally it was not wasted.


    "You guys have a taste too." Monkey King handed the rest to Erina and the others, and it was praised by Sakura Ryoko and the others. Only Erina frowned, but did not vomit it, which shows Rei Kawashima. The early work is still very qualified.


    Erina, who possesses the tongue of god, will vomit it without hesitation if something is unpalatable and unappetizing.


    As time goes by, this is already the third day after returning from the training camp.


    Immediately after returning to the Pole Star House, Sakura Ryoko and the others slept beautifully. Until the afternoon of the next day, most of the students returning from the training camp were in the same situation.


    So the second day was wasted until the third day.


    nine in the morning.


    The door of Monkey King''s dormitory was knocked.


    When Tian Suohui opened the door, she saw Alice Nakiri and her little attendant with a surprised expression.


    Seeing Tian Suohui''s surprised expression, Alice jokingly said: "Why, don''t you invite me in?"


    "Ah~ I''m sorry, please come in." As he said, he glanced at the little attendant Kurokiba Ryo behind her again: "It''s just that Master Wukong doesn''t like people who have not received his consent to enter his dormitory. Others wanted to enter here, but Master Wukong unceremoniously threw them out the window."


    "Uh~~" Kurokiba Ryo''s steps suddenly stopped and said to Alice: "Miss, it seems that I should wait for you outside."


    Alice thought for a while, waved her hand, and said, "No, you should go back first, and I will call you when I am going back."


    "Yes, if you have anything, you can call me at any time." Kurokiba Ryo said, and left the pole star house.


    Walking into Room 303, smelling the fragrance of the dormitory, Alice''s eyes were bright, with a look of expectation: "It smells good! Is it Wukong who is cooking personally? He knows that I am coming today?"


    Mito Yumei: "Impossible, Master Goku generally doesn''t know how to cook. The one who cooks is..."


    Before Mito Yumei could finish her words, Alice had already ran to the door of the kitchen, looking at the busy figure inside, her eyes widened in astonishment: "Erina? You... are you actually cooking for them?"


    That expression and look were as incredible as discovering a new world.


    Seeing Alice, Erina Dai frowned slightly: "What are you doing here?"


    "I¡¯m going to make an appointment! Didn¡¯t I make an appointment with Goku long ago." Then, Alice walked into the kitchen, turning around Erina with a teasing expression, and exclaiming: "I really can¡¯t tell, the queen has done it herself. When others are cooking!"


    Erina said with an annoyed expression: "I just want to bet and lose, I want you to take care of it."


    "Will you lose in your gambling? Didn''t you lose your poker cards again? I remember when you were a kid, your card luck was very bad."


    "It''s none of your business. Get out quickly and don''t bother me." Erina unceremoniously drove Alice out of the kitchen.


    Alice shrugged indifferently, looking at the dormitory, full of curiosity: "By the way, what about Wukong? Why didn''t you see him?"


    Ryoko Sakura: "I''m still sleeping late, he won''t get up until ten o''clock in normal times."


    "Still sleeping? I''ll call him."


    Alice pushed open the door of Monkey King''s room and looked at Monkey King who was lying on the bed. Her eyes rolled around. She laughed and held out her hand and grabbed it towards the quilt. She just wanted to scream, unexpectedly, invisible. Suddenly the fluctuations came from the quilt, and with a piercing sound, Alice¡¯s clothes were exploded...


    Ah ah ah ah--


    The piercing scream stung people''s eardrums.

 2850 Chapter 62 Food

    "what happened?"


    "What happened?"


    Upon hearing this, Erina and the others rushed in.


    When I saw Alice, who was sitting on the ground, she was shocked.


    Erina frowned further: "Alice, what are you doing?!"


    "I...I don''t know!" Alice''s face was flushed with shame, covering important parts, and hiding behind Erina: "I just touched the quilt and it became like this."


    "It''s like this when you touch the quilt. Who are you bluffing?" Erina looked unbelieving, and reached out to touch the quilt, and immediately followed in Alice''s footsteps.


    "Ah~~!!!"


    An exclamation was also heard from Erina''s mouth: "This...what is going on?"


    "It''s amazing, there seems to be a magical power attached to this quilt..." Yoshino Yuuhime''s eyes were bright and she stretched out her right hand curiously, and then slammed, following Erina''s footsteps.


    "I said you guys, don''t you know that curiosity will kill the cat?" At this moment, Sun Wukong finally opened his eyes, sat up, and put away the source beads in his hands. He seemed to be sleeping just now. In fact, he is receiving reports from the lord of the diverse world.


    "Didn''t I tell you before, don''t just enter my room casually?"


    Sakura Ryoko looked embarrassed: "We thought you were just making excuses for sleeping in. What happened just now?"


    Monkey King did not answer, because he was already attracted by the scenery in front of him at this moment: "Yo~ Alice, Erina, you have a good figure."


    "Ah~ you... don''t watch!"


    The pretty faces of Erina, Alice, and the two women flushed with shame in an instant, they pulled the quilt and wrapped them together.


    Yoshino Yuuhime was wrapped in the quilt, struggling: "Why didn''t you say mine... Why didn''t you say mine..."


    Alice''s face was reddish, but her eyes narrowed slightly, trying to tease Monkey King: "Wukong, who do you think is better with Erina or me?"


    "..."


    Seeing that Monkey King was silent, Alice chuckled, "Mine must be better, right? After all, mine is bigger than Erina''s."


    "What did you say?!" Upon hearing this, Erina immediately became angry.


    "Why, dissatisfied? Would you like to see?"


    "Comparation, who is afraid of whom!"


    Monkey King looked at him speechlessly, why did his painting style suddenly change?Anyway, there is still a big man like me in this room, can you be reserved?


    However, Erina and Alice are already anxious at each other, wanting to compare everything, especially in terms of female charm, so they can''t lose, so they have long forgotten the existence of Monkey King.


    In the end, it was a feast for Monkey King.


    Had it not been for Sakura Ryoko and the others to pull out of the room, Monkey King would want to take a few photos as a souvenir.


    Ten minutes later, Alice walked out of Monkey King¡¯s room in a triumphant gesture. Now she has put on Ryoko Sakura¡¯s clothes and came to Monkey King: ¡°I¡¯ve said that I will cook for me. , Don''t you plan to show it?"


    "Okay, wait for me for half an hour." Monkey King walked to the balcony and took off his clothes, revealing the well-organized and not exaggerated muscles of his upper body. Alice couldn''t help but touch it and admired it. Aloud: "As expected of martial arts, your figure is really nothing to say."


    At this moment, Erina also came out listlessly in Sakura Ryoko''s clothes. She glanced at Alice and ignored her. She lost a little bit when Bikuma was surrounded, and she was feeling upset.


    After putting on his clothes, Monkey King walked into the kitchen.


    Smelling the scent that was gradually wafting out, Erinai, who had originally looked upset on my face, was immediately drawn to her attention. His eyes were directed toward the kitchen, and his eyes were filled with longing.


    "Such a scent is really intoxicating!" Alice has been taking a deep breath, resting together, full of temptation.


    "Okay, come in and help."


    As Monkey King''s voice fell, Erina and the other women rushed into the kitchen eagerly and put plates of brightly colored dishes on the table.


    Smelling the scent of the heart and soul, Erina and the other women¡¯s mouths were already full of saliva, and Alice even started to steal it: "Wow~~! This pork chop is fresh and tender, it is almost A5. Beef is much more advanced! When you eat it in your mouth, the fragrant juice overflows in the chewing, and your tongue is almost melted. This is really great! But you can''t eat it after stirring, What exactly did the baked traces do, Wukong?"


    Monkey King smiled: "This is a secret."


    It¡¯s not that he wants to pretend to be mysterious. It¡¯s really hard to explain. This is a cuisine made with pork chops from the gourmet world. Pork chops is a kind of cooked food by nature. A cooked pig running around all over the floor. How does he explain?Will they believe it?


    "Don''t talk about pulling it down." Alice rolled her eyes, picked up a white and tender leaf, and looked at it carefully: "What is this again? I have never seen it before, vegetables?"


    Monkey King: "Ozone grass, the king of vegetables living in the sky, this thing, ordinary people can''t eat it~"


    "Ozone grass? What kind of bad name is this?" Alice put it on her nose and smelled it: "It doesn''t smell too bad? It''s very fragrant and tender."


    With that, I tried to take a bite, and my face instantly turned into an expression as if I had eaten a mouthful of stool. It was a pain: "Bah, baah~~ What kind of shit, the king of vegetables? It''s like eating. A mouthful of ash! Goku, did you come here to fix me on purpose?"


    "This is not what you eat."


    "How to eat then?" Alice gargle.


    Monkey King picked up a piece of ozone grass again, and greeted Erina and Alice: "You two, come here, one bite this side, the other bite this side, you have to take a mouthful at the same time, do not take a step too slowly, or what you eat will be dead ozone. Grass instead of real delicious."


    "Really? There is this way of eating? You are our three-year-old kid!"


    Erina and Alice obviously didn''t believe them.


    "Try it and you''ll know."


    Erina and Alice looked at each other in the same way. Although the two of them were not pleasing to each other, they were still very curious about the food in front of them. Yiyan took a bite on each side at the same time, and the expressions of the two women were all crisp.


    Alice''s eyes widened and her face was shocked: "This...this taste...Oh my God! It''s incredible! This is nothing like the taste just now!!"


    Erina was also blushing and intoxicated: "It''s fresh and juicy, crispy and delicious, like being immersed in a sea of ??delicious juice...this feeling...it¡¯s so beautiful..."

 2851 Chapter 63 Holidays

    Seeing that both Erina and Alice were intoxicated, Sakura Ryoko and the others were also full of expectation and curiosity: "Megumi, let''s try it too."


    Yoshino Yuuhime: "The charm of meat..."


    Mito Yumei immediately stared at him: "Don''t call me fleshy."


    "Alright, alright~ come here, let''s try it too."


    Seeing Sakura Ryoko and they are all face-to-face and unfolding a picture of love, they immediately fell into a delicious fantasy; Scarlett turned red and walked in front of Monkey King: "That, Lord Goku, I..."


    "come on."


    Hearing this, Scarlet Sand looked happy, glanced at Erina and found that she hadn''t noticed here, immediately picked up a piece of ozone grass, and sat face to face with Monkey King, feeling like a deer, getting closer and closer to Monkey King. Bite...


    "Feisha! You guy is really cunning! I want to be with Master Wukong!"


    After recovering, Yoshino Yuuhime happened to see this scene, and immediately leaned forward.


    So, there are one, there are two, Sakura Ryoko and the others tried it with Monkey King one by one, even Alice was no exception.


    Two hours later.


    "It''s... so delicious! This is the best food I have ever eaten in my life!" After the meal, Alice lay on the sofa with a big belly, looking at Monkey King with emotion: "No wonder I Rina is convinced of you, such a delicious taste, you have never had such a delicious food. Did you cultivate these wonderful ingredients by yourself? You have never heard of it, you have never seen it!"


    "Right."


    Alice clung to the right side of Monkey King, her face filled with curiosity: "Is that ozone grass really living in the sky?


    "Of course, if I have the opportunity, I will take you to see it again. Not only the vegetable sky, the world of gourmet food, but there are also many incredible things, such as the roast suckling pig running around the floor, which can fly. Butterfly biscuits, a wheat field woven from noodles, a continent formed by fresh tofu..."


    Monkey King explained the story of the food world to Erina and the others, and they were all drooling and full of infinite yearning.


    "Does this incredible place really exist? Aren''t they fooling us?" Only Alice remained skeptical.


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked affirmative: "Impossible, we all have eaten flying butterfly biscuits!"


    "Let me see." Alice immediately focused on Monkey King.


    Monkey King casually acted, and a dancing butterfly biscuit flew back and forth in front of her immediately. Alice was surprised: "Really there?! Didn''t expect that there is such an incredible thing in this world? "


    With that said, Alice already hugged Monkey King''s right hand tightly with her hands, and the stalwart on her chest pressed him tightly: "I have a chance, take us to see it?"


    Monkey King: "Let''s watch again then!"


    "You guy, don''t get so close!" Erina saw how close Alice was to Monkey King, and immediately pulled her away with an unhappy expression.


    Alice joked in her ear, "You said this is not brother-in-law, why are you so nervous? Or, Erina, if you don¡¯t like it, let Grandpa marry me to Goku. I am not against it at all~"


    Erina almost gritted her teeth and glared at Alice: "You shut up!"


    "Hee hee~~ It seems that your sister is anxious..." Alice played with her fingers: "Well~ With such an excellent cooking skill, and a magical man, there is no second one in this world, I Should I tell Grandpa to tell him to marry me to Wukong."


    Erina looked upset: "You made it clear that you want to fight me right?"


    Alice narrowed her big charming eyes: "When you were a kid, you took away my favorite ragdoll. Now, I also want to take away your favorite things, hehe...the two owe nothing to each other~"


    "You guy, really annoying!"


    In this way, among the Monkey King group, Alice was added, and he would come to Monkey King''s dormitory to eat and drink as soon as possible every morning.


    Time spent in the joyous bickering between Erina and Alice...


    Although the two sisters do not forget to quarrel every day, they have been together for a long time. A discerning person knows that their relationship is no longer as strange as when they first met.


    In this way, Monkey King and others ushered in Yuanyue Academy''s first consecutive vacation.


    Because there are other arrangements in the academy, classes have to be suspended for a few days, plus Saturday and Sunday, there are a total of several days of holidays, so during this time, there is time to go home and have a look.


    The first time he got the holiday, Monkey King held a rally in his dormitory: "During this holiday, do you have any activities you want to go to?"


    Tian Suohui: "I''m going to participate in the activities of the Local Cuisine Research Association."


    Yoshino Yuuhime: "I have nowhere to go. I have to stay in the Pole Star House to take care of my animals."


    Monkey King pretended to look regretful and said: "That''s really a pity. Haven''t you been curious about what I said about Vegetable Sky? Do you suspect that I am lying to you? I plan to take you to see Vegetable Sky together. , Now it seems that you two are missed."


    "Huh!? Are you really going to take us to the vegetable sky?!!!" Yoshino Yuuhime''s voice suddenly rose up, her expression full of excitement: "Does vegetable sky really exist?"


    Alice and other women also became looking forward to it.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that you have to stay to take care of the animals, and Xiaohui also has to go to the seminar.


    "Just let it go to the dead animal!" Yoshino Yuuhime raised her small hand high: "If you really want to go to the vegetable sky, I will be the first to sign up!"


    "I...I..." Tian Suohui had a tangled expression and wanted to go, but he didn''t know what to do with the activities of the seminar he participated in.


    "Farewell to me." Mito Yumi patted Shimoda Sorui on the shoulder, and said: "You are already with us now, so you should leave the local research association quickly. That''s how it feels. I will help. Say it to those people and forgive them for not saying more."


    "but¡­"


    "Don''t worry, give me your cell phone, I''ll call them." Mito Yumi said, robbed Tian Suohui''s phone directly, and let Tian Suohui withdraw from the local research association on his own initiative.


    Tian Suohui, who looked weak, looked helpless, but he was relieved.


    "Then you all simply prepare, we will set off immediately." Monkey King said, took out Icarus''s universal card, this kind of high-tech thing, it is easy to explain to them.

 2852 Chapter 64 Vegetable Sky

    "what is this?"


    Alice grabbed the card in Monkey King''s hand with a curious look, and kept looking over and over.


    "A kind of universal card."


    "Universal card? What is it for?" Erina was also curious.


    "This is a card made with high technology. The place I want to take you to can only be reached by using the transport function attached to this card."


    In fact, this universal card does not have the function of going from this world to another. It is just that Monkey King avoids the trouble of explaining, so they have to use this universal card to top the pot. Using technology as an explanation, they can easily accept it.


    "Transport function? Is there such a technology?" Alice''s face was full of curiosity and doubts, her fingers kept tapping on the card, and as the word''transport'' came out of her mouth, a black hole-like vortex door suddenly flashed After coming out, she was so scared that she subconsciously retreated several steps, and then was full of surprises: "Ah! This thing is really transferable? Where did you buy it?"


    Ryoko Sakura and the others all had expressions of shock.


    Monkey King pretended to be mysterious and said: "This is a secret science and technology, and money can''t be bought, so don''t show it off."


    "Don''t worry, my mouth is strict, and I won''t say it to death." Alice vowed to raise her hand and swore, and she held the card and kept watching: "Since it is called a universal card, in addition to the transmission function, What else is there?"


    Monkey King took the card and smiled slightly: "For example, you can''t wear panties or something."


    As Monkey King''s voice fell, Alice''s panties were instantly teleported out and hovered over her head like a bird.


    "Yeah!~~ You are a big pervert, quickly return the panties to me!" Alice blushed, arched, and stared at Monkey King with shame.


    Erina and the other women all retreated several steps subconsciously, and distanced themselves from Monkey King.


    As Monkey King¡¯s thoughts moved, the light on the card dimmed, and the flying panties fell on Alice¡¯s head. She quickly picked it up and put it on. Looking at the card in Monkey King¡¯s hand, her eyes sparkled brightly. Guangming: "This thing is too fun, Wukong, or else, sell it to me!"


    "Do you think this thing can be measured by money?"


    "No."


    "Then it''s over. You can prepare it quickly. You just need to bring the cooking stuff. You don''t need other things. We will set off immediately.


    Ryoko Sakura immediately ran back to their dormitory to prepare...


    Alice held the Monkey King and didn''t let go: "How can you sell me this card? Or should I use the whole person as a collateral? You give me this card?"


    "Alice!!" Erina yelled immediately after hearing the words.


    Alice looked at Erina and smiled: "I just made a joke, why am I so angry?"


    Not long after, Sakura Ryoko and the others came back from their dormitory one by one, taking a lot of things in large and small bags.


    With a thought, Sun Wukong connected the dimensional gate of the food world to the portal that had been open but not closed, and said, "If you are all ready, let''s go."


    With that said, they were the first to enter it first, and Erina and the others followed closely with excitement and excitement...


    The place where the portal appeared was the vegetable sky of the food world, and Monkey King only planned to take them to gain knowledge in this area, and did not plan to take them to other places.


    Choosing here is also because it is far from the world and there are no people. Erina and the others will not know that they have left their original world, but they will only feel that they have come to a magical and wonderful place full of fairy tales.


    All of them are chefs, and they travel here, and their liking can''t be more suitable.


    A few days of vacation, in this vegetable sky, is enough for them to have fun.


    When Alice and the others walked out of the portal, they were instantly shocked by the picture in front of them: "Wow~ Is that cauliflower? It is so big?! Is the cauliflower forest?"


    "And this place... it''s so soft..." He stretched out his hand and touched it, even more shocked: "It turned out to be made by Yun?!"


    "We... won''t really be in the sky?!!!"


    "Of course." Monkey King smiled back: "Welcome to the vegetable sky. Come and take a look. You will know where you are."


    The women of Erina followed Monkey King to the edge of a cloud cliff. They looked down and saw the sky full of clouds. They were so scared that their legs were weak: "My God...we are actually in the air?"


    Sakura Ryoko''s expression turned red with excitement: "It''s incredible, there really are vegetable gardens in the sky..."


    Only Erina is not fascinated by the scenery here like Sakura Ryoko and others, but has long been attracted by the countless vegetables here. With the tongue of God, she has long been attracted by the natural delicacy here. It crossed the flow, and got into the vegetable garden to taste it.


    Even without cooking, the natural vegetables here are unspeakably delicious.


    After amazement, Alice and the others also joined the ranks of Erina...


    "Oh my God! Why is the gap so big for the same tomatoes?"


    Alice: "The vegetables here are incredible! The quality is several higher than the vegetables we carefully cultivate!"


    At this moment, Yuuhime Yoshino exclaimed as if she had discovered a new world: "Wow~ come and see! This tree-like plant is actually made of chocolate!"


    "Where? Where?"


    Alice and other women all ran over to watch, exclaimed.


    Mito Yumei pointed to the opposite side and said, "Master Goku, is the plant on the opposite side also a vegetable?"


    "That is ozone grass."


    "The kind of''little sprout'' that we have eaten before?" Erina and the other women''s eyes lit up, and they ran towards the area of ??ozone grass...


    As soon as he approached the first tree, Tian Suohui took a deep breath and smelled it. She was so stinky that she was carried to the ground in an instant, and her eyes circled: "Smelly! It smells! I thought... I was going to die!"


    Yoshino Yuuhime carefully sniffed, and covered her nose with an exaggerated expression: "Oh my God! That kind of delicious thing is actually made from such a smelly plant?"


    Monkey King: "The leaves of the ozone grass must be peeled off at the same time. If you peel them separately, the ozone grass will rot."


    "Is it so magical?"


    Alice tried to peel off a leaf, using the strength of milking, both of them were hung on it and barely peeled off: "This is... too strong!"


    However, as soon as the leaves are peeled off, the ozone grass emits an unpleasant smell, and it rots at a speed visible to the naked eye... ..

 2853 Chapter 65: The God of Cooking

    "It''s really rotten!"


    Erina and the others were full of surprise and curiosity.


    Although the stench is unpleasant, they are in high spirits. In such a magical place, encountering such magical things, they naturally find it novel and fun.


    Monkey King: "I said you want to peel off two leaves at the same time, do you believe it?"


    "Rokumei, let''s try it." Alice greeted Mito Yumei.


    Mito Yumei immediately showed a dissatisfied expression: "You said, don''t call me fleshy!"


    She complained, but she climbed onto an ozone grass at the same time as Alice.


    Monkey King: "It takes two leaves that are exactly the same to open at the same time. You can''t take a step too slowly."


    "Relax, this kind of subtle manipulation is my strength."


    Alice has a confident face, and Mito Yumei is also full of confidence. She can dismember the flesh with a big kitchen knife, and is very good at this kind of subtle operation.


    It¡¯s just that they forgot that the leaves of this ozone grass are very strong. With a little effort, the two of them will make a mistake in their operations, and there are more than one or two leaves. Therefore, in the first attempt, naturally It ended in failure.


    "It''s a pity, it''s just a little bit worse." Mito Yumei looked at the decayed ozone grass with a distressed expression on her face. She had tried the ozone grass vegetable heart, and it was a pity that the delicacy was wasted.


    "I''ve got the feel, and I won''t go wrong next time." Alice didn''t care. In her opinion, there are so many here anyway, it doesn''t matter if one or two are broken.


    "Let''s come too!"


    Erina and the others would not look at it naturally, and they formed a team to act.


    This ozone grass is worthy of being the king of vegetables with a capture level of 68. As ordinary women such as Erina, it is really difficult to get them. They are girls again, and their strength is also there. Seeing the ozone grass ruined them. In his hand, Monkey King couldn''t help but uttered: "I think, let me help you. If this continues, you will ruin the ozone grass in this mountain."


    "I don''t want you to help, I still don''t believe it." Miss Erina''s temper came up, she was obviously stubborn, and she had to get one out: "Fishsha, let''s continue!"


    Monkey King glanced at the ozone grass that couldn''t be seen at the end, and didn''t say too much. Since they want to play, let''s have a good time. Anyway, there are so many here, and they can''t be stripped for a while.


    Just after Alice and the others had wasted a dozen of them, Tian Suohui let out a happy cry: "It''s successful, we''re successful!"


    When Urina and the others heard the words, they all ran over and watched, looking at the small buds exposed by the peeling leaves, all of them had their eyes shining, and they were caught by the heart of the cabbage shining with crystal clear color. Attracted.


    Alice, who has not tried it, can see her saliva dripping out: "It looks... so delicious..."


    As he said, he stretched out his hand to pick it, but was slapped away by Erina: "If you don''t understand, don''t do it blindly. This vegetable heart also needs two people to eat at the same time, otherwise it will be broken, and this is Xiaohui and Saki What Ryoko peeled off is not your share."


    "Sniff." Alice made a grimace at Erina, greeted Mito Yumei, and continued to peel her leaves.


    Monkey King watched Erina and the others start to get busy, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. It seemed that it was the right time to bring them here for vacation.


    For two days, they can be said to have tasted the vegetable delicacies here, leaving an unforgettable memory in their memory.


    Only Erina was called back by a phone the next day (Monkey King used the signal of the two worlds to connect via a portal), it seemed that Yuanyue Shijie had some meeting to be held. At that time, she, the whole picture The face is as ugly as it is, but fortunately, I came back on the third day.


    But it brought news of an autumn selection, and the far-month holiday was somewhat related to this matter.


    "Huh?? I... Am I selected too?"


    Hearing the news from Erina, Tian Suohui instantly became nervous.


    "What about me? What about me?" Yoshino Yuuhime looked at Erina expectantly.


    Erina looked serious: "You are naturally selected, but I personally recommend this. Don''t shame me then, otherwise..."


    Yoshino Yuuhime''s moved tears filled her eyes: "I swear, I will never shame you and Goku-sama. Since entering Yuanyue Academy, I have been looking forward to standing on the selection stage..."


    Erina glanced at Sun Wukong, who had nothing to do with him, and her eyebrows frowned slightly: "You also listen to me, this time I also reported your name."


    "You know I don''t want to cook for others at will."


    "I know, but since you are a student of Yuanyue Academy, you must participate in some activities, especially those related to rankings. I know that you can graduate smoothly even if you do nothing, but you Are you willing to put your name after others?"


    "Well~ the ranking is really irrelevant to me, but... if all the ants are allowed to crawl on my head, it will make people uncomfortable." Monkey King nodded: "Okay, now that I have come here. Yuexueyuan, then I will play with them."


    Alice chuckled: "This is the Monkey King I know. Either don''t do it, or be the absolute number one."


    As he said, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Erina: "I don''t think I can count on this first position, but this second position, I won''t let it go easily~"


    Erina''s face was expressionless: "Everyone can talk big words, so you should survive first."


    "Don''t worry, I will never be brushed down before defeating you."


    It seems that the two sisters really want to compare wins and losses.


    Sun Wukong thought for a while and said: "Since you are all selected for the autumn selection, okay, the opportunity is rare, I will call the God of Cooking Frosy to meet you, how much can you learn in these two days? It¡¯s all up to your own abilities."


    "Frosy, God of Cooking?!!!"


    "really?!!"


    When Erina and the others heard the words, they all became excited and excited.


    After Sun Wukong had heard of the title of God of Cooking, they had longed for and had friendship with this mysterious God of Cooking for a long time.


    With a thought of Monkey King, a beautiful woman with long flowing hair came out of the portal, with a look and temperament like a person among the gods, quietly coming out of the dust, not staining the dust.


    Erina and the others were stunned. They had seen many beautiful women, but it was the first time they saw such a beautiful one.

 2854 Chapter 66 Teaching and Teaching

    The current Foluo Sai is a true goddess, no matter her appearance or temperament, she is naturally not comparable to ordinary people.


    Always proud and confident, Erina felt ashamed when he stood in front of Frosse.


    For the first time he appeared, Foluo Sai nodded respectfully to Monkey King, then looked around, with a look of nostalgia: "Unexpectedly, I will have another day to visit the old place..."


    "She... She is... God of Cooking... Frosi?"


    Sakura Ryoko and the others looked at Frossy with excitement and excitement, as well as a deep respect. With such a temperament and majesty, they didn''t dare to do anything out of the ordinary.


    "They are?..." Frosi then fixed his gaze on Erina and his party.


    Monkey King: "How about the helper I found for you? Are you satisfied?"


    Frosi glanced at the women, her face calm: "You can do it, but I do need some help."


    For Frosi, the talents and special physique of Erinai and others are irrelevant. People at her level, wanting to give these talents are just an idea, so even in special physiques In her eyes, it is no different from ordinary people.


    So, as she said, talent is not important, what matters is that Monkey King just likes it.


    Monkey King: "Then you will leave them to you for a few days, and how much they can learn depends on their own abilities."


    Frosse nodded lightly, thinking that Erina and the others looked over: "You guys, do you like the profession of chef?"


    "Of course, we have worked hard for this purpose until now!"


    Listening to the sonorous and powerful assurances of Erinai, Frosse nodded in satisfaction: "With such a heart, it is enough. Now, I will cook a simple dish, and then you will follow along."


    After hearing this, Tian Suohui and other women stared at each movement of Frosi unblinkingly, for fear of missing every detail.


    However, when they saw the heroic appearance of Frosse when cutting vegetables, even the fiber of the vegetables was not destroyed, the knife skills deeply shocked them.


    The God of Cooking is worthy of being the God of Cooking.


    Vegetables are everywhere here, so the food made by Frost is mainly vegetables. Some vegetables are shredded or chopped, and then wrapped with fresh vegetable leaves, topped with spices made with vegetable juices, and topped evenly. , Made a gesture of invitation: "Let¡¯s start with the simplest, you all come over and have a taste, how does it taste?"


    Erina had already been bitten by the scent tempted by a bite. In an instant, all the senses and tastes lingered on the tip of his tongue, like being in the clouds, rolling on the soft clouds, feeling like her body and mind are soft and assimilated, which can be described as wonderful.


    "too delicious!"


    Alice exclaimed with a fascinating expression: "Unexpectedly, the combination of so few ordinary vegetables will evolve such an incredible deliciousness! It is like the whole body is being touched by her lover, it is simply awesome!!"


    Sakura Ryoko and the others lay down on the ground one by one, making a red-heartbeat sound.


    "What are they?..."


    Frosai looked at each of them exaggerated eating images, and looked at Monkey King in amazement.


    Monkey King said calmly: "People in their world have such resistance to delicious food, don''t be surprised."


    Frosse said with emotion: "The world is truly amazing."


    "Then just leave them to you."


    Sun Wukong directly became the shopkeeper. Although his cooking skills are not inferior to that of Frosai, as a man, it is still a bit awkward to teach them how to cook. Since someone can do it for you, why should he do it himself?


    It''s rare to go back to the world of gourmet food, and you have to capture some delicious ingredients for a sacred meal!Monkey King bowed his hand to Foluo Sai, called out Lei, and rode on her back, already setting off in the air...


    If it weren''t for Erina and the others, they were still silent in the delicacy and couldn''t help themselves, I am afraid they would have been stunned by what they saw.


    If Monkey King was the first person to convince Erinai''s conquest with his cooking skills, then Frosse would be the second.


    After a few days, they were humbly asking for advice, obedient to the teachings of Foluo Sai.


    When Monkey King brought back countless precious ingredients, Foluo Sai even made a high-end delicacy-Century Bisque, which completely convinced Erina and the others.


    God of Cooking, worthy of the name of God of Cooking.


    Let them know clearly what is delicious in the world.


    However, happy time always passes quickly, three days in the blink of an eye, and the holiday is over.


    "Goku, you can let Master Foluo Sai go back with us!"


    Alice held Monkey King''s left hand in her arms, pleadingly pleading.


    In just three days, Foluo Sai has used her superb cooking skills to conquer their hearts and let them see what real cooking is.


    It turns out that cooking can be so gorgeous and full of fantasy. In these three days, they have subverted their cognition.


    Monkey King touched Alice''s head and smiled back: "She is very busy, but she doesn''t have time to mess around with you."


    Yoshino Yuuhime¡¯s character is the most detached, and he is also the most courageous. She looked at Monkey King and then at Frosse. She leaned into Frosse¡¯s ear and asked in a low voice, ¡°Master Frosel, But God of Cooking, but I think you listen to Master Wukong very much. What is the relationship between you and him?"


    After hearing the words, Frosi smiled softly: "Because I am Wukong''s wife."


    "Puff~~!!!"


    Erina sprayed the drink that she had just drunk all over Ryoko, and said in astonishment, "What did you say?!!!"


    "She...she is...your wife???"


    Mito Yumei''s daughters looked at Monkey King with dumbfounded expressions.


    "Yeah, didn''t I tell you?"


    Erina and other women shook their heads in unison.


    Frosi glanced at Erina and the other women, and smiled softly: "I know what you are thinking, but what you have seen and heard in the past few days. Doesn''t it still make you unable to comprehend some truth? The monogamy system is not feasible for Wukong. Wukong¡¯s wives are more than me. There are many others who are better than me. Of course, whether you want to be my sisters or be my subordinates depends on you. Myself, it¡¯s not in a hurry now, it¡¯s a long time coming, and you still have a long time to consider."


    Frosi said, hugged Monkey King and kissed him intimately, said goodbye, and stepped into the portal: "I look forward to seeing you again~"


    "Is there any mistake? You picked everything up and left like this?" Monkey King looked at Foluo Sai''s back with a speechless expression on his face.

 2855 Chapter 67 Summer Vacation

    After Frosi left, Erina and the others were very depressed. They did not expect that the person they liked already had a wife, and there was more than one.


    Only Alice chuckled indifferently, came to Monkey King, and stared at him with straight eyes: "What''s the matter with this, for delicious meals, for the dishes made by Wukong and Frosai , Even if you are an ego, I am willing to do it~"


    Upon hearing this, Yoshino Yuuhime also had a tangled expression on her face: "Think about it carefully, if you never eat the food of Wukong and Foluosai again, it would be better to die!"


    Alice glanced at Erina, then leaned closer to her and smiled: "If Erina minds, you can quit."


    "When did I say I would quit? Don''t think I don''t know what you think!" Erina walked into the portal with a shameful expression: "Go, go back."


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward, and Monkey King didn''t say much. At this time, it''s better to let the flow go.


    No matter if Frosi speaks out clearly, it can at least make them mentally prepared.


    A few days later, the list of participants for the fall selection was officially announced.


    There are two lists on the notice board, AB, 30 people in each list.


    Mito Yumei: "Master Goku, look, your name is first on the A list."


    Yoshino Yuuhime: "Wow~ My name is really there! So is Ryoko Sakura, and so is everyone. Great, we are all selected!"


    Erina''s expression was indifferent: "Didn''t this kind of thing have been told to you a long time ago? What''s all the fuss about."


    Ryoko Sakura: "Hey, it''s weird, Erina, there doesn''t seem to be your name?"


    "I am the tenth seat of Yuanyue Ten Jie. This autumn selection is held by Yuanyue Ten Jie. In other words, I am the organizer, how could I participate."


    "Right."


    At this time, Koping Chuangzhen and others also came over, and Marui Zenji looked at the list and said with joy: "Great, your names are all there. In this way, we have seven stars. I have been selected."


    "Am I selected too..." Alice''s little attendant, Kurokita Ryo, looked at the list and cast a blank look at Monkey King in secret, showing a strong sense of warfare: "Now, there will be It¡¯s a chance to compete with you."


    Ever since Alice got acquainted with Monkey King, she has been with Monkey King every day. His little attendant is basically completely abandoned, which makes him very unhappy.


    "Hi everybody!"


    Suddenly, a loud and clear voice came from above. I saw Rei Kawashima standing in the sling, waving a small hand to say hello to everyone: "I am Rei Kawashima who is the master of ceremonies for the autumn selection. All the selected students, choose congratulations."


    "Oh oh oh oh~~"


    "Xiao Li!!!"


    There was a loud noise immediately on the playground.


    Monkey King looked at Erina: "This Kawashima Rei doesn''t have any backstage, right? Why is she the emcee of every event held by Yuanyue?"


    "How do I know this!"


    Scarlett explained with a serious face: "This Kawashima Rei is still very popular in the academy, and will drive the atmosphere, so it is the most suitable emcee."


    While Monkey King and others were looking at Rei Kawashima, Rei Kawashima also focused on Monkey King and waved her little hand vigorously: "Master Goku, please look here~ Congratulations on being selected too~ !"


    "Wow~ Xiaoli nominated the transfer student separately!!"


    "It''s so irritating, when did they meet?!"


    "I want to fight him!"


    "Shhhhhhh, keep it quiet, that guy dare to beat even the commander! Ten of you are not enough for others to beat!"


    With Kawashima Rei''s name, the scene is even more lively.


    Fortunately, Sun Wukong''s fierce fame is out of the question, even if the brainless fans of Rei Kawashima are angry, as long as they are stared at by Sun Wukong, they immediately persuaded.


    On the contrary, Erina and the others all stared at Monkey King with faint eyes: "When did you guy hook up with others?"


    "My pity, I''ve always been with you, but I don''t have time to hook her up."


    Erina''s beautiful big eyes narrowed dangerously: "So, do you have this idea?"


    Monkey King looked seriously thinking: "This little girl is really interesting, you can consider it."


    "You really want to!"


    Erina and the others unanimously expressed their dissatisfaction.


    Monkey King: "I''ll talk about this later, let''s listen to the selection rules."


    Kawashima Rei: "The rules are very simple. As you have seen, the list is divided into Group A and Group B. During the selection, the two groups A and B will be in the group qualifiers, and then the top players in each group will be Get the right to play in the official knockout round."


    Sun Wukong scratched his head helplessly: "It''s so troublesome, and there are preliminaries. I thought I could get the final right directly.


    Erina looked serious and serious: "Bring me up. Almost all the ten bests of this generation have experience in participating in the formal selection competition. That is to say, the next ten bests will also be born from these people. If you..." At this point, Erina''s pretty face blushed rarely: "If you can defeat everyone and dominate Yuanyue Academy, I will...I will forgive you for concealing a wife...this matter... "


    When Monkey King heard the words, his eyes lit up: "In other words, did you promise to marry me?"


    Erina blushed, and plucked up her courage: "Wait until you dominate Yuanyue Academy!"


    As usual, Erina really didn¡¯t dare to say such blunt words, but there was no other way. There was an Alice who stuck with Monkey King all day, all kinds of temptations, she would not express her attitude, let not only be robbed, The eldest sister''s position will be lost.


    The originally uninterested Monkey King suddenly became interested: "Okay, when I defeat everyone, I will propose to your grandfather and ask him to marry both of your sisters to me."


    Alice grinned: "You guy is really greedy, and you want our two sisters to marry you together? Are you not afraid that my grandpa will interrupt your leg after hearing this?"


    Monkey King said solemnly: "Don''t be afraid, your grandpa can''t beat me."


    Erina and Alice looked at each other speechlessly, which seemed to make sense.


    Sakura Ryoko looked at Monkey King expectantly: "The list of trials has also been announced, and the summer vacation will be tomorrow. We still have one month to prepare, Master Wukong, take us to the magical vegetable sky again! "


    Yoshino Yuuhime immediately raised his hands in agreement: "Yes, yes! Only a few days ago, we still have a lot of vegetables to eat!"


    Tian Suohui nodded in agreement: "It happens to be a month to hone our skills."

 2856 Chapter 68 Autumn Selection

    Alice''s eyes lit up when she heard the words: "It''s better to call Master Frost too."


    Monkey King: "Follow the Frosai, she doesn''t have so much time to accompany you, but if you want to go to Vegetable Sky again, you can."


    "It''s great, I''ll get ready right away and leave tomorrow morning!"


    After Erina and Alice left, Monkey King took Sakura Ryoko and the others back to the Pole Star House, only to see an unexpected character-Seiichiro Kohei.


    However, Monkey King didn''t care, he just responded to the other party''s greeting and went back to his dormitory.


    Seeing Monkey King leaving behind, Seiichiro looked at Xingping Chuangzhen, his face slightly serious: "Chuangzhen, it seems that you are under a lot of pressure this year, but I heard that you said very arrogant things at the opening ceremony. If you want to dominate Yuanyue Academy, not to mention the Monkey King, even Erina Nagiri is a hurdle that is difficult to cross!"


    Xingping Chuangzhen looked high in fighting spirit: "If there is difficulty, there will be challenges!"


    "Very well, just to have this kind of momentum! I haven''t seen you for three months, do you want to compare and see, let me see if you are making progress, or staying in place."


    "Of course! You can''t fly to fight!!"


    Just as the two Xinghei and his sons are engaged in a fierce cooking competition, Sakura Ryoko and the others are packed with excitement and expectation.


    If it were before the change, facing a legendary senior like Seiichiro, they would naturally want to have a glimpse of the style, but after seeing Frossy, those so-called legendary figures would also be seen in their eyes. It''s just a little bit better than ordinary people, and there is nothing to worship.


    The next day, the Monkey King in the early morning was pulled out of bed by Erina and the others, opened the portal, and headed to the vegetable sky.


    This is the beginning of the journey lasting a month.


    Vegetable sky.


    Ryoko Sakura: "Hisasha, do you have any questions about the dishes selected by the school for autumn?"


    "Of course, otherwise, I won''t be so hasty to ask you to come here." Scarlett said, took out a notice and showed it in front of everyone: "The topic of the dish this time is curry."


    "Curry? It shouldn''t be limited to curry rice, right?"


    "Okay, let''s start studying making curry!"


    While Sakura Ryoko and the others are working hard, the contestants such as Kohei Sakima are also working hard, sitting and preparing for the upcoming autumn selection.


    In this way, soon, a month passed.


    Autumn is high and fresh, and the grand stage is about to kick off.


    Because Erina was the organizer, she did not travel with Monkey King this time.


    Under Alice''s special car, Monkey King and his team came to the venue for the autumn selection.


    On the magnificent building, there is a plaque of the 43rd Autumn Selection.


    The size of the venue clearly stated the status of Yuanyue Academy as a superb.


    After getting off the car, there are many pedestrians, noisy and noisy.


    "It''s really lively!" Monkey King looked around, slightly emotional.


    Just as soon as the voice fell, I felt a fragrant breeze, his neck tightened, and a soft body hung behind him: "Mr Wukong, it''s been a long time since I saw you, do you miss me?"


    "Hyugako?" As soon as he heard the voice, Sun Wukong knew who it was. He turned around and looked at his dry Hyugako with a smile on his face, somewhat surprised: "Why are you here? Don''t look at your store?"


    "I heard that you participated in the autumn selection, and I closed the store specially to cheer you up." With that, Gan Hyuga had given up Sun Wukong and hugged Tian Suohui: "Ah~ Xiaohui, it''s been a long time since I saw you, thinking It¡¯s dead. Your skin is still so soft and smooth. It¡¯s so enviable."


    He said, rubbing his face, squeezing his hands, and wiping oil for a while.


    Tian Suohui stiffened, covering her face: "This person... is still so terrible..."


    Monkey King stretched out his hand to pinch Gan Hyugako''s ear and pulled her down beside him: "Hey, I warn you not to eat my Xiaohui''s tofu, otherwise I want to come back?"


    "Ah~~ It hurts~~ Let go..." Gan Hyugako screamed, covering her ears, and immediately followed by a look of consternation: "Your family? Have you shown the relationship?"


    Monkey King was about to speak, but a louder voice interrupted him: "Dear students who came to the venue, I have kept you waiting for a long time, please turn your eyes to the stage of the venue..."


    "Next, I would like to ask the general manager of the college to give an opening speech for this conference."


    With a fierce face and long hair scattered, Nakiri Senzaemon appeared full of anger. Under the gaze of everyone, he stepped onto the stage and took a breath while waiting for everyone to wait for him to make a sound, his face Suddenly it became even more hideous and terrifying, and then coughed violently with a''hmm, uh cough'', and the students off the court looked at them with a dull look.


    Monkey King said speechlessly: "You old man, you are a lot of age, so don''t pretend to be forced by others."


    Although the voice was soft, it was clearly in the ears of Nageri Senzaemon, causing him to stare at the place where Monkey King was right now: "Smelly boy, old man, I am in good health. I just accidentally choked on it. , If it weren''t for you to come for me, would I be like this?"


    "Cough cough~~" As soon as he said the words, Nagiri Senzaemon immediately realized that he had missed his mouth, and now he returned to the topic: "I won''t talk too much nonsense. This venue is collectively called "between the moon and the sky". Originally, it was only used when the halberd was held by the same ten outstanding people. In order to pay tribute to the people who won the first seats in the past, there is also a tradition of hanging their portraits here."


    "Many famous duels, and many must-kill dishes were born here, because of this...this place is full of layers of accumulation, endless battle memories."


    "And the official competition for the autumn selection will also be held here. In other words, only those who stand out in the qualifiers are qualified to stand on this stage. You will be here to write another new page. History, let''s meet again here! Yuanyue Academy, chefs born in the 92nd year!"


    "Oh~~!!!"


    There was a loud shout in the meeting.


    "Next, explain the rules of the preliminaries-the basic rules are as written on the envelopes you received. The topic is curry dishes, and the ingredients are things prepared in the venue, or things prepared by yourself. The time limit is three hours. Yes, out of the 60 preliminaries, only 10 can enter the official elimination round." ..

 2857 Chapter 69: Qianbiao Xiaya

    "ten people?!!"


    Hearing such a low survival rate, there was an exclamation on the scene.


    In fact, these ten people are considered an exception. In the original book, there are only eight people. However, after taking into account the existence of Monkey King, Nagai Senzaemon also learned about the situation of Tian Suohui and other women from Erina. Two more places have been added.


    Nageri Senzaemon: "In other words, only five people in each group can pass."


    "Five people?!!!"


    Hearing this, Tian Suohui immediately began to shake nervously again: "Then...that...were we divided into a group?"


    Hui Shao said with a relieved expression: "Master Goku, Master Alice, and I are placed in Group A, and you are all in Group B."


    Mito Yumei was also relieved when he heard this: "It''s okay! If we are placed in the same group, someone will definitely be eliminated..."


    Sun Wukong looked at Tian Suohui and the others, and said seriously: "Come on, if anyone is eliminated in this kind of qualifier, then she will not be eligible to eat the dishes I made."


    "Huh?! Why is this!" Tian Suohui, who was already very nervous, shuddered even more.


    "You guy, can''t you say something nice? You look scared my Xiaohui." Gan Hyugako glared at Monkey King with dissatisfaction, and then held Tian Suohui''s delicate hand to comfort.


    Just looking at her like that, it is obvious that tofu is mostly composed of tofu.


    "My house?" Monkey King looked at Hyugako with a joking expression: "Listen to you, do you still want to be my concubine?"


    "Little concubine?" Hyugako didn''t react for a while.


    Feisha reminded: "It''s Xiao San."


    Hyugako immediately let out a "pooh": "The ghost is going to be your mistress, Xiaohui, hurry up and get rid of this pervert and follow me!"


    Tian Suohui has a weak expression on his face: "I see you, senior... you look more like a pervert..."


    "I..." Gan Hyugako only felt that she had been pierced and felt very hurt.


    "Participants, please automatically move to the respective venues of A and B. The preliminaries will start from now about an hour later...that is, at eleven o''clock on time."


    "Then we are in the official game, goodbye!"


    After Sakura Ryoko and the others bid farewell to the Monkey King, they followed the crowd and headed to their venue.


    And Monkey King went to the group A venue with Alice and Scarlett.


    At noon, exactly eleven o''clock, the autumn selection officially begins!


    In the tense atmosphere of the contestants, all the judges with great backgrounds also arrived one after another.


    "Hey~ look over there... Could it be that..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?


    Seeing the visitor, Feisha looked surprised: "I didn''t expect Senior Reizan to invite these twin sisters."


    Sun Wukong was looking for fame, but it happened to see a mature big sister with a sexy figure walking into the judges seat surrounded by a few people. The queen-like aura is full of grandeur.


    Monkey King''s eyes lit up: "Oh~ this girl looks good, Scarlett, what is her name?"


    "Qianbiao Xiaya, the current CEO of "HUB Foods", the leader in the curry industry. She also has a younger sister named Qianbiao Huanzhuo. Since she is a judge of group A, then her sister Qianbiao Huanzhen must be a judge of group B One of them. As for the one behind Qianbiao Xiaya, Eizan Zhijinya, who appeared in the tenth best place in Yuanyue..."


    "The man doesn''t need to be introduced." Monkey King directly waved her hand and interrupted her.


    Eizan Zhijin also stood behind Qianbiao Xiaya, neither humble nor overbearing: "I should have notified you that the game will start at 11 noon, right?"


    Qianbiao Xiaya stretched out her hand and took off her sunglasses. Queen Fan was full of words: "You are asking knowingly, right? Do you know how hard it is for us to spare a minute? Really, although I was deceived by your rhetoric by Eizan-kun, but How could a few students really please me?"


    Sisters Xia Ya and Huan Huo are the granddaughters of the founder of HUB Foods. They have entered the curry world since they appeared in the packaging advertisements of the above-mentioned products, and they have gradually reached the top of the company. In the end, Junlin claims to own At the R Ben curry commercial market with an annual average of 200 billion yen, people call their sisters "Curry Queen," a veritable strong woman.


    "You are wrong." Eiyama Zhizu also touched his glasses, revealing a mysterious color: "In this preliminary match, there is a very capable senior. I think he You will never be disappointed."


    Qianbiao Xia Ya heard the words, but didn''t care: "Senior grader? Where can I go."


    "He defeated Kojiro Shinomiya who was the first place in the 79th Tomochi Ten Outstandings~"


    "What?!!!" Qianbiao Xiaya''s complexion changed drastically, and Xiang Ruishan Zhijin also looked at Xiang Ruishan, who couldn''t wait, "What you said is true? Who is he?!"


    Eizan Zhijin also sold a pass: "If you say it, won''t it become boring, you just need to watch it patiently, and you will naturally know who he is in the end."


    "I''m really interested in hearing what you said." Qianbiao Xiaya turned around and sat down: "I heard that there is a privileged student in Yuanyue Academy. It must be the one you mentioned, right?"


    "So you already know..." Ruishan Zhizu also said, and handed her a microphone: "Then please say a few words."


    "I see, I see." Qianbiao Xia Ya with Erlang''s legs tilted, holding the microphone, and looking at everyone present with a magnificent gesture: "Listen, the curry industry in this country has been expanding after World War II. It has fully matured as a national food, but this situation makes me feel very boring. As an operator and as a person who loves curry, I have been looking for something that can create the future for R Ben Curry. Creativity-come on! Let me see the curry dishes that make me tremble!"


    "Oh~ funny, then I will make you truly shudder once."


    Seeing that the judges are a rare mature beauty, Monkey King suddenly became interested, opened the fire, set the pot, and started to get busy.


    When pouring the special lard into the pot, Monkey King took out a piece of pork prepared by himself like magic. This piece of pork has already shown a mature appearance and exudes an unstoppable delicious meaty aroma.


    This is not specially cooked by Monkey King, but it itself is cooked, because this meat is derived from the roasted wild boar in the gourmet world-the kind of roasted wild boar that is born to be cooked and runs around.


    Oil is also the natural cooked oil for roasted wild boar.

 2858 Chapter 70 Curry

    No, it should be said that the''blood'' of roasted wild boar is more appropriate.


    Because this''oil'' represents the''blood'' of roasted wild boar.


    This is a unique characteristic of roasted wild boar that is born to be cooked.


    To win, it is necessary to win with a crushing attitude. Since this selection can bring its own ingredients, then Monkey King is not welcome, because he wants to use his cooking skills to bring the proud Qianbiao Xiaya The queen was completely conquered.


    As the lard rolls in the pot, a natural and unstoppable aroma of meat comes out, mixed with the spices taken out by Monkey King, and blended into the pork. Everyone on the scene is swayed out by this. The scent of saliva flows across.


    "This... this kind of spice!!!" Especially in the audience, a petite, cute, yet mature and beautiful''girl'' smelled this scent, and suddenly stood up: "The fragrance of meat and spices are combined. And the scent that it emits can actually trigger a biological instinctive appetite!!"


    I turned my head and saw that there were already countless birds circling and dancing outside the window. They were all attracted by the fragrance, but because of the crowds in the field, they did not dare to come in.


    "Ah~~It''s so fragrant~~~~ It''s so beautiful..."


    For a while, everyone in the field was salivating, with a look of obsession.


    "This person...this person...is he the privileged student?" Qianbiao Xiaya swallowed her saliva, her beautiful eyes staring at the figure of Monkey King, her eyes showing a fiery color, which is indescribable. In the fragrance, she had already read the incredible strength of Monkey King.


    "Good fellow, it seems that this kid has not tried his best for the food that this kid ate for me last time!" Nakiri Senzaemon was also swallowed by the scent, and the light in his eyes became firmer: "This Wait for the level, let him be my grandson-in-law if you say anything!"


    Seeing that the candidates were all sucked out of the scent, they were obsessed with a daze, Nakiri Senzaemon picked up the microphone and kindly warned: "Don''t be in a daze, the assessment has started, but there is not much Your time is wasted!"


    "Ah~ Too bad! I was attracted by this scent!!"


    All the students were awakened by the sound of the reminder, and cast grateful glances at Nageri Senzaemon, and began to concentrate on making their own curry.


    "As expected, Lord Wukong! This has just begun, and it has caused such a big commotion." Fei Shao looked at Monkey King in admiration, then cheered for herself: "It seems that I can''t fall behind anymore. !"


    "Cut~ Goku is too bullying!" Alice looked at Monkey King but she curled her lips with an unhappy expression: "It''s just a qualifier, why are you so serious." She said, she glanced at the judges again. Qianbiao Xiaya on the table pouted even more cute little mouth: "It must be the chick. I want to show it. I am so mad at me! People are so cute, why bother to provoke others?"


    After pouring the special spices on the pork, Sun Wukong held it in his hand and kneaded it for a while. Don¡¯t think he just kneaded it for a while. This is comparable to others'' practice, and the meat has become extremely soft. When you get up, the delicious aroma hidden in the meat is displayed in a larger scale, and the scene is covered by a more attractive aroma.


    "No...no more...cooking in this scent...I can''t do it!!!"


    "Too...too fragrant! I began to instinctively drift away to him!"


    "How can this be done! I''m already weak and unable to continue cooking..."


    In the incomparable fragrance, the students in Field A wailed in pain and happiness. The ten success strength has gone to 90%, and the remaining 10% is no longer enough for them to support.


    "It''s amazing!" Ye Shanliang looked shocked at the direction Sun Wukong was in: "It is worthy of being the only privileged student in Yuanyue Academy''s history. Such strength... I want to win... I am afraid there is no chance of winning..."


    With a naturally sensitive nose, he has already smelled the difference between them that day.


    "Awesome! This person is really amazing! I''m sure that he is the person I want to find!" Qianbiao Xia Ya looked at Monkey King''s expression and became extremely excited and excited, Guan Ye smelled The scent is overwhelming. How delicious is the curry?look forward to!Really look forward to it!


    Monkey King cut the pork neatly and put down the kitchen knife in his hand: "Okay, the meat is almost ready, the next step is the meal."


    He said, holding his chin in one hand, doing a pensive gesture: "It''s just... which kind of rice should I use?"


    His appearance made all the judges on the scene stunned: "Huh?! Look at him like that, isn''t he trying to do curry temporarily?!"


    Alice looked at Monkey King and glanced helplessly at her mouth: "I have never seen him make any curry in the past month. It seems that it was really a temporary motive..."


    "Ah~ by the way, let''s use that!" Monkey King suddenly seemed to have thought of something, clapped his hands to decide, and with a move in his hand, a small bag appeared like magic, took out the cooking pot, and poured it into the prepared one. Natural mineral water, pour the rice grains in the bag into the pot...


    "That...that is?..."


    "Golden grains of rice?! Is there still this kind of rice?"


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the color of the rice grains that Monkey King poured in.


    "Golden Valley?!" Seeing this, Alice was shocked and exaggerated: "Is there anything wrong! Goku, do you need to be so serious?"


    "Since you have done it, of course you must do the best." Monkey King smiled back: "You have to cheer, but don''t lose to Tian Suohui and the others."


    "Cut~ I won''t lose to anyone except you, a pervert." Alice curled her lips with confidence and started to make her own curry seriously.


    Waiting is a long process. During the time when Monkey King was cooking rice, he was also free and began to appreciate the beauty of other students cooking.


    For other students, this is really a rare gospel, because they can finally get rid of the exaggerated cooking''magic'' of Monkey King for a while, and can earnestly start their own curry.


    "Hi~ my little sister, if you can add garlic and onions to your curry, and add oyster sauce and shrimp seeds with cooking wine, you can make your curry more delicious."


    "Hey???"


    A girl holding a metal casserole pan looked at the Monkey King who suddenly appeared next to her and talked eloquently.


    (3/5) ..

 2859 Chapter 71 Golden Curry Rice

    "You are not good at making your own curry, why are you running here?"


    Although she thought so in her heart, the girl still seemed very polite: "Yes...Is that so?"


    One is because the Monkey King has a fierce fame; the other is because the girl has also seen the great cooking skills of Monkey King, and she respects him; the third is that she knows that Monkey King is from country Z, and this is how she feels good about him and behaves very politely.


    Monkey King: "Of course, you might as well give it a try."


    The girl looked at Monkey King seriously and thought about it, but she didn''t know what she thought. She really followed Monkey King''s advice and added the few materials he said.


    The judges met on the judges'' bench, frowned slightly, and said: "This classmate, please return to your place, this preliminary is not allowed to mention others."


    Not only did Son Goku didn''t move, he looked at Nageri Senzaemon, "Is there any rule for this autumn selection?"


    "..." Nakiri Senzaemon was silent for a moment, then shook his head: "No..."


    In this kind of critical game, everyone is overwhelmed. Who has time to mention others? Everyone regards the other party as their own opponent. Who will mention their opponent?So for this rule, just ignore it, who knows that there will be such a strange thing as Monkey King.


    Monkey King glanced at the judge: "Fuck off then, don''t disturb my interest."


    When the other students heard this, they all secretly gave a thumbs up to Monkey King and dared to be so stunned by the judges. They saw it for the first time. They really deserved to be Lord Monkey King.


    The judge¡¯s angry complexion turned a little purple. After being a judge for so many years, it was the first time he met a student who dared to be so blatant as a judge. He looked at Nagiri Senzaemon, "Master, look at..."


    This is his own grandson-in-law, Nakiri Senzaemon is naturally on Sun Wukong''s side: "Since there is no such rule in the rules, please let him go, but I hope this kind of mistake will be in the next autumn selection. Can make up for it."


    "Yes, after the preliminaries are over, I will immediately organize the top ten and add this rule." Ruishan Zhijin also replied respectfully.


    "This person is quite interesting." Qianbiao Xiaya looked at Monkey King with strange eyes, and she saw a lot of people who complimented her, but she hadn''t seen such a tough one, and even the judges dared to be shocked.


    After Sun Wukong looked at the girl up and down, he said, "You are cooking Chinese cuisine. Are you also from Country Z? What is your name?"


    "No, I''m Miyoko Hojo, just good at cooking Chinese cuisine."


    "Well, it''s a coincidence. I also cook Chinese cuisine."


    "Huh?" Miyoko looked surprised: "But I have never seen your previous technique. Is it your newly researched dish?"


    "That''s right, it''s just that some more suitable materials have been added to the original foundation."


    While Monkey King was talking with Miyoko Hojo, Alice, who was not far away, couldn''t bear it. She pouted a small mouth with a look of dissatisfaction: "I said Monkey King, now during the game, give me back to my position. , Don''t make girls!!"


    "Ahem~~ Okay, it seems someone has an opinion, then I won''t bother you." Seeing that Alice was starting to be jealous, Monkey King was not good at stimulating her, and patted Miyoko Hojo on the shoulder. : "Come on, do what I said, it will be enough for you to advance to fifth place." After speaking, he returned to his position.


    When Monkey King was doing nothing, the other contestants also showed their own culinary charm, such as Ye Shanliang, the two brothers Takmi, and Kurokiba Ryo, all attracted the attention of countless people.


    Especially Ryoko Sakura, with its beautiful appearance and superb cooking skills, it can be said to attract countless fans.


    "It looks almost done."


    Turn off the fire, Monkey King opened the lid of the steamer, and in an instant, the golden water vapor spread out like a mushroom cloud, and the smell was fascinating.


    The grains of rice that are plump like gold are piled up in the steamer, dazzling and dazzling.


    "This...this is...beautiful!!" Qianbiao Xiaya was attracted to her eyes instantly, with a look of drunkenness.


    Sun Wukong heats the cut meat into a pot, adds special curry powder, spices, cabbage, tomato, onion, etc., to make a special pork soup.


    Serve a bowl of Golden Valley rice, top with vegetables and soup, and the curry dishes are finished.


    After making five copies, Monkey King looked at Rei Kawashima in the seat: "Xiao Li, how much time is left until the end?"


    "There are still twenty-five minutes, Master Wukong, please be patient."


    "I have to wait for twenty-five minutes." Sun Wukong looked at the other students with an unhappy expression: "I said you guys, move faster. I have already tried to slow down as much as possible, but you haven''t finished the cut yet. "


    "Hug... sorry... we have worked very hard!"


    The other students answered nervously one by one, they had seen Monkey King''s brutality with their own eyes.


    "Cut, a bunch of dull guys." Monkey King looked at Nagiri Senzaemon, "Hey, old man, can I review first? I don''t want to sit here for twenty-five minutes."


    "What do you think?" Nakiri Senzaemon looked at the other unnamed judges.


    The unnamed judges all glanced at each other and nodded together: "Yes."


    In fact, they have long been greedy by the curry fragrance of Monkey King, and they are eager to see it early.


    Kawashima Rei immediately began to broadcast: "It''s worthy of the Monkey King. The time was not over yet, and it was reviewed by an exception. As you can see, there are five judges, and each judge has 20 points. In other words, The total score is 100 points, and the five players with the highest score will advance to the official competition. So how many points can Master Monkey King score? Let''s wait and see!"


    "Hurry up." Monkey King waved his hand. Five bowls of curry had already flown onto the desks of the five judges. The strong fragrance and their hearts and souls were all attracted.


    Senbiao Natsuya held the curry in his hand, took a deep breath, and was instantly filled with a dreamlike cloud by the thick fragrance: "It''s really...it''s so fragrant! It feels like the cell pores all over her body are cheering and jumping..."


    Picking up the spoon and feeding the golden rice with the soup into the mouth, a pair of charming big eyes opened wide, and a layer of charming blush also climbed onto her pretty face and skin, clamping her legs. , The flushed face began to tremble all over: "This...this...this is..." opened his mouth and exhaled a breath of heat: "Ah~ it''s so delicious!!!"


    (4/5) ..

 2860 Chapter 72 Scoring

    "Ah~~ I feel like I''m going to be promoted!!"


    Qianbiao Xiaya had a charming and intoxicated look, which made people unbearable.


    It is also a rare talent to be able to eat such a realm by eating.


    After eating the golden curry rice, the other four judges all fell into their own fantasy.


    All the expressions were as unsightly as if they were in spring.


    "The rich fragrance, great taste, and incredible delicacy combine to form a wonderful sense of excitement, as if you are on a dreamy beach with your vows, enjoying the gifts of nature and the affection of each other. It feels so indescribable, it''s so wonderful..."


    Qianbiao Xiaya took a deep breath, showing deep greed as if she wanted to exhaust all the fragrance.


    One bite after another, can¡¯t stop...


    "It''s so delicious! It''s so delicious! How can there be such a delicious food in the world!!"


    The other four judges had different faces, but they showed a kind of madness, madly stuffing the curry in the bowl into their own mouths, regardless of whether their stomachs could hold them, even if they died in this delicious food. Next, they are also willing.


    Just a small bowl of curry, how big is it?According to their way of eating, it was only a moment before they were eaten up and there were no particles left, and even the oil stains in the bowl were licked up by them.


    "How come it is gone? Monkey King, right? Give me a bowl, no, I feel I can eat ten more bowls, please give me ten bowls!"


    "Bring me twenty bowls!"


    "I want thirty bowls!!"


    The audience watched the judges yelling in disregard of their image, and they were all dumbfounded. Is it really that delicious?It turned out that all the judges became so gaffe.


    "Sorry, the materials I prepared are only enough to make these five, and they have all been eaten by you." Monkey King spread his hands with a helpless expression.


    "This...it''s a pity!!"


    Each of the judges showed a deeply disappointed expression.


    Qianbiao Xiaya''s face turned red and stood up, staring at Monkey King with flashes of beautiful eyes, and held his hands tightly: "You are Monkey King, right? Please join our HUB. What do you need? Mention, even if you want me to marry you, it''s okay!"


    The voice was just uttered, and the needle dropped instantly, and then there was an uproar¡ª


    "I... my goodness! Did I get it wrong! Queen Curry is¡ªproposing?!!!"


    "Crazy crazy! It''s just a bowl of curry! Is it necessary to be so exaggerated?!!!"


    "Queen Curry actually asked a student to marry me?... Didn''t I wake up from bed?"


    "This...this is too lucky! That guy can be favored by Miss Xia Ya!!"


    "Ahem~~" At this time, the sedentary Nakiri Senzaemon could not sit still: "Well, Miss Xia Ya, this is not right for you, Monkey King is my default grandson-in-law, who is painted by my family. Rina¡¯s fianc¨¦, you are too much to rob someone so blatantly."


    "Fiance?" Qianbiao Xia Yadai frowned slightly: "Why haven''t I heard of Erina''s fianc¨¦? Master commander, you can''t use this to fool me."


    Nagiri Senzaemon glared at him: "I am an old man, what am I doing to bluff you a little girl? I said he was him."


    Qianbiao Xiaya smiled slightly: "Isn''t this still unmarried, it means I still have a chance, right?"


    "To you!" Alice rushed over with an annoyed look, and hugged Monkey King''s arm tightly: "Wukong is me, don''t want to hit his attention."


    Senbiao Xia Mei looked at this scene with a look of astonishment, and looked strangely at Nageri Senzaemon: "Master commander, didn''t you say that he is Miss Erina''s fianc¨¦? Then she is? ¡­"


    Nakiri Senzaemon looked at Alice with a dazed expression: "Alice, what are you doing?"


    Alice blushed, looking at Nageri-Senzaemon, who mustered her courage: "Well, grandpa, I am going to marry Goku, you marry me to Goku."


    Everyone in the court heard the words, they were all dumbfounded, and cast envy, jealousy and hatred at Monkey King, Nima, this is really better than others, go to death! Is it possible that beautiful girls like cruelty'' Bad'' man?


    "Naughty!" The face of Nagiri Zenzaemon suddenly became extremely difficult to look. It is really unfortunate for the family. My sister and her sister are arguing for a man. This is a big deal, and the old face is really lost.


    Fortunately, just as the atmosphere fell into an extremely embarrassing situation, the bell suddenly rang from''Lingling'', and the time for the preliminaries was up.


    The sharp-eyed Rei Kawashima immediately broke the awkward atmosphere in the hall: "The preliminaries are over. All students please stop. If there are any further privates, they will be directly disqualified."


    "Now, please review the reviewers, please start scoring the first reviewer! Please rate the first reviewer!"


    As Reina Kawashima''s clear and loud voice sounded in the hall, it gradually broke the atmosphere here and gradually attracted the attention of others.


    Everyone refocused their gaze on Monkey King.


    They are all very curious about how many points the Monkey King who caused such a sensation in the end can get.


    Qianbiao Xiaya returned to his seat, and together with the other four judges, pressed the score he had given.


    With the beating of the number on the screen, the number finally stopped beating at 100 under the eyes of everyone.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes widened and gasped.


    Kawashima Rei was even flushed with excitement, and shouted loudly: "100 points! My God! It turned out to be 100 points!! This is incredible! Master Wukong actually got the unique perfect score of 100!! That is to say, five people. The judges gave him a perfect score of 20! Let us cheer him loudly!!!"


    Alice looked at the numbers on the screen, and listened to the noise around her in amazement, her face was full of pride and no surprise: "This is not a matter of course!"


    "It turned out to be... full score...!!!" Ye Shanliang''s face was solemn. Although he had known that Monkey King was a strong enemy, he did not expect that this strong enemy would get such a destructive score as soon as he came.


    "Sure enough, I didn''t disappoint the old man." Seeing this score, Nagiri Zenzaemon nodded with great satisfaction, and then glared at Alice: "As for the matter between you and him, wait until the game is over. Please explain to me clearly, otherwise, you will feel better!"


    (5/5) ..

 2861 Chapter 73: Nao Sadazuka

    "100...100... it turned out to be a perfect score of 100..." Miyoko Hojo looked at the numbers on the screen with a dull face.


    Her goal is to become the first person in the Ten Greatest Far Moon, but this has only just begun, and such an unattainable existence appeared in front of her, and she was hit.


    "These 100 points are all low." Qianbiao Xiaya looked at Monkey King with blazing eyes, her breathing became rapid: "If there is a higher score, I am willing to give you 200...300...400...or even 1000... Ten thousand! It is really wonderful! Your curry has made me see a new world of culinary skills! It is the most delicious curry in my life, and there is no one! Please join our''HUB'', no matter what Conditions, I will meet you! Remember, it is any condition!"


    Such affirmative praise and such heavy promise shocked everyone.


    "This is too exaggerated! Doesn''t this mean that this guy already has the world''s first level?"


    An elderly judge has a serious face and looks very excited: "This is not an exaggeration. I don''t know his other cooking skills, but this curry alone can afford the world''s number one!"


    A single word stirred up a thousand waves, and everyone in the hall was shocked by the words.


    Each of the judges here is a well-known person, and what they say naturally represents absolute authority.


    "My God... this transfer student... actually has such a terrifying strength?!!!"


    "It''s no wonder that Miss Erina is convinced by him... the world''s number one!!!"


    "A first-year high school student, unexpectedly has the world''s number one pervert...Is there any mistake!! This is too bullying!!"


    The shocking sound did not stop, on the contrary, it became stronger and stronger...


    Miyoko Hojo looked dumbfounded and looked at Monkey King dumbfounded. Her goal is to be the first place in the far moon ten outstanding people. But she has already won the title of world number one. The gap is not so big.


    "The world''s first!! His strength...has it left me so far..." Ye Shanliang''s heart is full of frustration. He originally wanted to compete with Monkey King, but now he has lost no comparison. It was a complete failure.


    Looking at the shocked faces all around, Alice and Scarlett are proud and proud. This is the man they like, wherever they are, they are all eye-catching.


    First in Group A, there is no dispute.


    Group B venue, the five judges listened to the noise coming from the group A venue, all looked curious, Qianbiao looked at the group A venue: "This group A seems to be very lively, I don¡¯t know what is outstanding. Where''s the student? It caused such a big disturbance, it seems to be a look~"


    The lecturer on the side heard the words and immediately stopped: "Well, Miss Huan, you are a judge of Group B, you cannot go to Group A..."


    "Is it really not possible?" Qianbiao acted like a spoiled cute, her hands squeezed the fullness of her chest into an exaggerated arc, and she used her beauty trick: "Teacher, just be accommodating..."


    "this is not OK!!"


    With great perseverance, the lecturer looked away, gritted his teeth and refused, but secretly wiped away his cold sweat: "Fortunately, I am already a lot older. If I''m thirty years younger, I can''t stand it."


    "But~ I made a mistake..." Qianbiao opened her mouth and bit her finger, with an annoyed expression on her face: "It seems that I can only ask my sister afterwards..."


    Group A venue.


    Seeing that Monkey King''s review was over, Kawashima Rei immediately picked up the microphone and announced loudly: "Now, I would like to ask the second student to come forward and review."


    A student who had never seen him came on stage with his own curry.


    The five judges all nodded after the test, and one of them said, "It''s done very well. This is a representative curry of North India, a dish based on hot and sour chicken curry."


    When the college heard the words, his face suddenly became excited: "Yes! I''m so grateful!"


    "Please rate the judges!"


    After the number on the screen jumped for a while, it finally stayed at 28 points.


    "Uh~~!!!"


    The student who was still excited and smiling, his expression instantly solidified: "Your sister ~ 28 points?? What else did you say is good?? Isn''t this playing me on purpose?"


    "Please third..."


    "16 points..."


    "Fourth..."


    "23 points..."


    "6 points¡­"


    "5 points..."


    For the next students, the scores can be said to be horrible one by one, which is simply horrible.


    "How come?!! With so many people, no one scored 30 points?!!!"


    Each of the other students became nervous and moved.


    Monkey King''s high score of 100 made them relax, but they didn''t expect that one after another, none of them could get 30 points, which was incredible.


    "From this point, it is enough to see the gap between these people and Monkey King!" Ye Shanliang''s face was solemn. The lower the scores of others, the better he could tell the difference in strength between Monkey King and them. .


    "The next one please..." Kawashima Rei had just finished speaking, and she suddenly covered her mouth and nose with a painful expression: "Um~~ what smells!! Good...it smells!! It smells!!! "


    "My God...Where did this stench come from?!!!"


    Everyone in the hall covered their noses with pain and shouted.


    Sun Wukong looked at the girl who walked forward step by step without being affected by it. She dressed up like a witch and a little evil. His eyes and hair blocked her face, but the whole Lun Lang still looked very beautiful. It is the place where the stench originated: "This is the dark La Salle curry specially made by Nao Sadazuka."


    As I lifted the lid of the meal, there was a miserable cry in the hall¡ª¡ª


    "My God! What is this!!!"


    "Woo ah ah ah ah!!!!!! It''s so stinking!!!"


    "It smells like a stinky drain ten times concentrated!!!"


    Kawashima Rei clutched her nose and her face was painful, but she did not forget to broadcast: "A miserable howl, a wailing sounded from the audience! The scene is like hell! It is impossible to imagine that a food festival is being held here!"


    "This strong pungent stench, is it¡ª"


    Nao Sadazuka smiled evilly: "That''s right, it''s dried salted fish!"


    "This is a dry food that neighbors will complain about just by putting it on the grilling net!"


    "Hmm~~ The stench after boiling is even more powerful!"


    "My God, you actually use this kind of thing to make curry! Are you trying to poison people?"


    Alice shut her breath, took out a gas mask from the cabinet and put it on: "Fortunately, I thought of this a while ago, so I was fully prepared."


    "0 points! 0 points!!!"


    Without tasting, the judges gave their own ratings uniformly...

 2862 Chapter 74 Medicated Curry

    If Nao Sadazuka was in Group B, he would still encounter a conscientious judge such as Sengbiao Zhuang as in the original work, and try her curry despite the nausea, and find out what she did. The deliciousness of curry.


    Unfortunately, she is now assigned to Group A. No one wants to try such a foul-smelling curry.


    "Your existence is simply a malicious insult to curry!" Qianbiao Xiaya was even more angry, and it was even more impossible to try it.


    "0 points! 0 points! Hurry up and take this disgusting thing away!"


    Nao Sadazuka grinned: "As a judge, don''t you guys try it? After eating, let''s evaluate it!"


    "Who wants to eat this kind of disgusting thing! Hurry up and blast her away!" a judge roared with a furious expression.


    "Uh~~" Nao Sadazuka''s original indifferent expression suddenly became astonished.


    "0 points, next!"


    The tragic Nao Sadazuka got a high score of 84 in the original book, but when he got here, he ended up with 0 points.


    The so-called Bole is the same thing. The tragic Nao Sadazuka is here. She didn''t meet such a good judge as Qianbiao Huan. He could only end with 0 points.


    Originally, Sun Wukong could step in and help her, but he was also afraid of causing trouble to his upper body. If he provokes such a "witch in front of the boiler", Erina and the others might not dare to come near him.


    Think about it, where there is Nao Sadazuka, it becomes vicious, and that scene is unattainable, unattainable!


    "0 points...0 points...how could this be...how could this be..." Nao Sadazuka was a little unacceptable with the results she got, and she was full of confidence, but no one wanted to taste her cooking, which led to such a Sad result.


    "You still don''t grow up so much!" Hisasha came up with his curry, looked at Nao Sadazuka, with a plain expression: "In fact, your cooking level is not bad, why do you always like to study these dishes? Disgusting cooking?"


    "You guy...I didn''t come to listen to your preaching!" Seeing Hishisa, Nao Sadazuka''s complexion became very difficult to look.


    "I know, you originally came for me, but it''s a pity that you, who got 0 points, don''t even have the qualifications to stand in front of me."


    Nao Sadazuka looked irritated and unwilling: "Damn! If it weren''t for these junk judges who didn''t want to eat my food, if they did, they would definitely be conquered by my food!"


    Monkey King: "Although your cooking smells stinky, I can see that it does contain indescribable deliciousness, but unfortunately, your cooking is too partial. This is not aimed at or extreme, the so-called cooking. It can bring a pleasant mood to people. The dishes you cook, regardless of the taste, make people vomit if you smell them. Even if they are delicious, they can¡¯t be served on the table. Why don¡¯t you put your own Can it be used in the right direction, but should it be used in such an extreme place?"


    "Yes, with your cooking, you still want to become Miss Erina''s secretary? Just hear it, Miss Erina will have to be fainted. If you don''t improve, don''t expect to be close to Miss Erina in your life. Within ten meters, still want to be a secretary? Dreaming!"


    "Doesn''t anyone understand the meaning of my cooking?" Nao Sadazuka looked disappointed. She is a fanatical follower of Erina. She dreams of becoming Erina''s right-hand man, but unfortunately, she lost to Hishasa last time. , This time I lost completely.


    Sun Wukong naturally could see Nao Sadazuka''s enthusiasm for Erina, patted her on the shoulder, and said: "If you can change your extreme cooking style, make a normal dish that satisfies me. , I can promise Erina to give you a chance to be her right hand."


    "Really...really?!!!"


    Nao Sadazuka''s eyes lit up, full of excitement.


    "of course."


    Nao Sadazuka looked at Hishasa. "What he said makes sense?"


    "Miss Erina listens to Master Goku, what do you say?"


    "A word is for sure! I will definitely work out the dishes that satisfy you!" Nao Sadazuka ran away with excitement.


    Seeing Nao Sadazuka disappeared, Feisha looked at Monkey King with a cold sweat: "Master Goku, are you really planning to take her as a subordinate? You don''t know her harm! It''s just where you''re dead. Ah! The place where she lives is uninhabited within a hundred meters!"


    Monkey King smiled: "Where can I find such a loyal and hot dogleg, as long as she gets rid of the stinking problem, it''s not impossible."


    "Dog...doglegs..." Hishizawa looked speechless when she heard this name, but thinking of Nao Sadazuka''s attitude towards Erina, this name really didn''t matter.


    After such an episode, Scarlett also handed his dishes to the five judges: "Please take your time!"


    When the lid was opened, it was steaming hot, and the rich scent drifted away, making Qianbiao Xiaya''s eyes lit up. This kind of dish made her see the shadow of Sun Wukong''s previous cooking: "This is...similar to soup. The curry dishes? It seems to be somewhat similar to Wukong-kun¡¯s dishes."


    "Of course, I can be considered half of Master Wukong''s apprentice. This curry of mine originated from Master Wukong and was developed by me and him."


    "Oh, that''s even more exciting." When Qianbiao Xiaya heard that this curry was related to Monkey King, his eyes lit up and she was even more looking forward to it: "Carrots, onions, cabbage... and a little tomato... Is the meat material lamb?"


    After hearing the words, Qianbiao Xiaya was surprised: "There is no lamb scent, but there is an unspeakable freshness, not like lamb at all, but the saliva is secreted involuntarily..."


    On the other side, a judge has opened his mouth and can¡¯t wait to take a bite. His eyes suddenly opened sharply, bloodshot, oh oh yelling loudly, as if his clothes burst, his muscles bulged, and he turned into heroism. Invincible super fighter!


    "This, this...this is?!!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? !!!"


    "Hey hey hey~~ What''s going on? Why did the style of painting suddenly change??"


    The crowd onlookers watched the judges suddenly yelled, all with stunned expressions.


    Feisha is proud of his expression: "This is the medicinal food that I am good at. It is accompanied by precious medicinal materials such as Angelica, Chuanqiong, and Rehmannia glutinosa. The delicious ingredients that are specially cultivated can make people''s physique temporarily countable. Doubled..." ..

 2863 Chapter 75: Baiwei Soup Wine Curry

    "Several times?!!!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this.


    "Of course, it all depends on the formula given by Master Goku~" Feisha looked at Monkey King with admiration.


    "Um..." Qianbiao Xiaya looked at the appearance of the judge, stared at the curry in the bowl, and hesitated for a while. When she thought of the bulging muscles all over her body, she felt a chill.


    Feisha naturally saw this, and gave her a relieved look: "Don''t worry, my medicated curry-mutton soup curry is eaten by different people, it will have different effects, men eat them to strengthen their bodies, women Have a beautiful skin and beauty~"


    After hearing this, Qianbiao Xiaya''s eyes lit up, and she didn''t hesitate to take a sip. On her face, an intoxicating red appeared instantly, her body was sweating, and she was trembling incessantly. She involuntarily exclaimed, "Really-- It''s delicious! The spices activate the rich flavor of lamb, and the energy of the medicated diet rushes away in the body...Ah~~The whole body is warmed up...like the warm embrace of a lover..."


    "So, how many points can Nito Hishasa get?"


    "Ah~~ It appeared! 95 points! It turned out to be as high as 95 points. After Master Monkey King, the high score finally appeared again!"


    Kawashima Rei shouted with excitement: "It''s amazing! From the beginning to the end, Miss Xia Ya, who only scored 0 points for others, scored an unprecedented 19 points this time!"


    "This is too strict. Either give 0 points, or give 20 or 19 points... It seems that Ms. Xia Ya only scores the curry she likes!"


    Kawashima Rei looked at the five judges and asked, "Well, may I ask... the five judges, why did you score 19 points together?"


    "This medicated curry-mutton soup curry is really perfect, but it is not yet qualified to keep up with Goku-kun''s pork curry, so I can only give her 19 points." Qianbiao Xia Ya looked serious: " I have said it before, but unfortunately the final score can only be 100 points, otherwise Wukong-kun¡¯s cooking can get 1,000 points or 10,000 points... No matter how many points, his scores are full marks. In this way, you understand it. Is there a gap?"


    "That''s the reason." The other four reviewers nodded unanimously.


    When everyone heard the words, their eyes widened in shock: "Doesn''t this mean that Master Monkey King has already taken the first place?"


    "It''s not necessarily true. He just did a good job of curry. Who knows how the results will be?"


    "makes sense¡­"


    "Master Wukong, 95 points!" Feisha ran to Monkey King with joy, begging for praise like a child.


    "Good job." Sun Wukong stroked her head without hesitation: "It''s not a waste of Folo Sai to teach you three days."


    Feisha squinted his eyes with a happy expression: "It''s mainly the medicated diet formula developed by Master Wukong. I don''t know how many points Sakura Ryoko will get?"


    "If there is no accident, there should be a full score." Monkey King smiled slightly: "After all, there is no me in Group B."


    "That''s right, Master Fuluo Sai taught us a lot of things, Master Wukong also taught us for so long. The spare ingredients are also vegetables in the sky, and the spices are also specially made. In venues where Master Wukong does not exist, if you even get a full score. If you can''t get it, it would be shameful."


    At the same time, Group B.


    "It''s true, Alice Nakiri''s attendant got a score of 93!"


    "What''s this! There was news from Group A just now that the Monkey King got a perfect score of 100! And the secretary of Master Erina also got a high score of 95!"


    "Really? Even the full marks appeared?!!!"


    "It''s really amazing! This autumn selection is really a battle!"


    "That person... got a full score..." After hearing the whispers around him, Kurokuba Ryo''s originally pleasant mood immediately became serious: "It''s really... amazing!! And Miss Erina''s attendant, unexpectedly Two points higher than me..."


    In the queue for the review, Yoshino Yuuki pulled Ryoko Sakura at the corner of her clothes, and said excitedly: "Ryoko Sakura, did you hear that? Master Goku was the first to get full marks, even Hishasa got 95 Points, really amazing! Guess how many points can we get?"


    Sakura Ryoko smiled softly and said, "Our cooking skills are slightly weaker than Hisago, but it should be fine to score 90 points."


    Yoshino Yuuhime curled her lips: "How could it be worse than Alice''s attendant? You are too modest! The cooking wine you developed has been approved by Master Goku."


    Mito Yumei: "Don''t talk for now, Xingping Chuang is really about to start judging. Guess how many points he can get?"


    "That stinky guy." Yuuhime Yoshino thought for a while, and said: "Although he is a bit stinky, he is still strong, at least not lower than that of the Kurokiba?"


    Just as Ryoko Sakura and the others guessed, the judges, after eating Kopei Chuangzhen''s curry, gave an evaluation in a burst of exclamation: 93 points, even with Kurokuba Ryo.


    "Next person¡­"


    "43 points."


    "Next person¡­"


    "52 points."


    "The next player, Sakura Ryoko."


    Yoshino Yuuhime immediately cheered up: "Wow~ Ryoko Sakura, it''s your turn, looking forward to your performance!"


    "I borrow your good words." Sakura Ryoko smiled softly and walked forward.


    "Ah~ Sister Ryoko Sakura!!!"


    "You must get a good grade~~"


    "No matter how you look at it, Sakura Ryoko is so beautiful!!"


    As soon as Sakura Ryoko appeared, it caused quite a sensation. There was no way, but the big sister-like beauties who were beautiful and well-built were still very popular.


    "Please use it slowly." Sakura Ryoko placed her curry in front of the five judges in turn.


    "This looks...a bit ordinary, is it a bean curry?" Qianbiao looked at the curry in front of him, and looked carefully: "It''s just the red soup?"


    He bowed his head and smelled it, his face was surprised: "Is it wine?"


    "Yes." Sakura Ryoko explained softly: "It''s a special soup wine."


    "You actually use wine to make soup? It''s really a peculiar curry." Qianbiao took a sip, and she couldn''t stop shaking: "Um~~!!! This is?! The warm current flows down the throat and disperses into the limbs and limbs...sweet and fragrant, as if the stomach is cleansed and massaged!!! The whole body is perfumed!!! This wine...this soup wine...My God!!! It''s incredible! It''s so delicious!!"


    "Isn''t this nonsense?" Yoshino Yuuhime looked triumphant: "Master Goku likes to drink Sakura Ryoko most, even Master Goku praises it, can it be worse?" ..

 2864 Chapter 76: Another Full Score

    Qianbiao was amazed, and he couldn''t wait to take a bite of curry. It was sticky and silky, but it exuded an unusually tangy fragrance. It was refreshing and refreshing. The faint scent of wine strongly impacted the brain''s nerves, making people feel refreshed. I couldn''t help being so energetic, even looking at things became clear.


    "It''s incredible! It''s incredible! Obviously just a dish, it can be so strong that it can stimulate the senses! This curry is simply a product of a cross-generation!" Qianbiao has been deeply convinced, taking a bite. Suck it in your mouth, there is no ladylike image at all.


    I just felt dazed and forgot: "Ah~~ The sticky taste but not sticky to the teeth, the tangy scent, the scent of the mouth leaves the mouth, making the entire mouth become unusually comfortable, and the body and mind seem to be assimilated into fragrance, as if It¡¯s not cooking, but an incredible light; it¡¯s like a tangy, fragrant smoke... What an amazing curry! What a novel creation! It¡¯s amazing! I seem to see it. The door to a new world has opened to me!"


    As for the other four judges, they were even more unbearable. They gobbled up their faces, and their facial expressions were completely different from those of Qianbiao. Some were shy, some were heroic, and some sang loudly!


    "Happy! It''s so happy! It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten it so freely! This curry is incredible! It feels like the whole person is running in the Olympics field!"


    "Why do I feel completely different from you! At this moment, how much I want to sing a song! La la la~~~~"


    "Ah~~ how silky, how sticky, how shy... why eat this curry, let me see a beautiful girl running romantically in the sunset..."


    "Hey hey hello~~~ why the five judges have different expressions?" People in the audience watched the judges'' unbearable expressions, full of surprise and doubt.


    Listening to the noisy surroundings, Ryoko Sakura explained with a gentle smile like a big sister: "This is the new dish I made with the newly developed soup wine-Baiwei soup wine curry. It is based on hundreds of vegetables. It is a mixture of beans and beans. Different people can experience different feelings, because everyone¡¯s dreams are somewhat different..."


    "This...this is too powerful!! Baiwei soup wine curry!!!"


    "Sakura Ryoko, that''s amazing!! Not only is the person beautiful, but the cooking level is so good!!!"


    There was an uproar in the audience again.


    Seeing that the five people of Qianbiao had eaten the curry, Ryoko Sakura smiled and said, "Thank you for the hospitality!"


    "Please give your points."


    The five judges glanced at each other, and they all did the same action.


    At the same time, the screen numbers on the display board were jumping up at an astonishing speed, and finally stayed at 100, standing still.


    For a moment of silence in the court, a harsh scream broke out in vain!!


    "1...100...!!! Oh my god!! There was a full score of 100 again!!!"


    "100 points!!! It turned out to be 100 points!!! After Master Monkey King, someone got 100 points again!!! This autumn selection-it''s amazing!!!"


    "Well~~ this little girl... can even get full marks?!!!" Nakiri Senzaemon looked at the video broadcast in front of him, his face full of shock.


    Such a dark horse almost caught him off guard.


    "Isn''t this a matter of course?" Erina had already appeared behind Nagiri Senzaemon at some point. She looked at the numbers on the screen with a plain face: "Sakura Ryoko is Goku who spends time. The most one, most of the time was wasted on developing new winemaking with her. After all, Wukong''s wine was brewed and provided by Ryoko himself."


    "Oh~ I didn''t expect this kid to have such a great ability to teach people!" Nakiri Senzaemon''s eyes brightened: "It''s a shame not to be a lecturer. What a student!"


    After sighing, Nagiri Senzaemon looked at his granddaughter again: "Then you can tell, how many points can you get for the other girls with you?"


    "At least not less than 95 points."


    "Oh~ You can give such a high evaluation?!" Nagiri Senzaemon''s face was surprised: "As far as I know, those little girls are not so good! Is it just a few months? Let them grow up to this point?"


    "Goku is amazing, beyond your imagination, grandpa!" Erina, who was rare, looked at Nageri-Senzaemon with a serious face.


    "This kid is really getting more and more confusing!" Nagiri Senzaemon looked at the Monkey King in the field, and a rare smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "But the more powerful the better, isn''t it? Anyway, in the end. Not my grandson-in-law, do you think? Erina?"


    Erina''s face turned red and did not go to talk.


    "But when it comes to this, what''s the matter with Alice? That girl doesn''t seem to be clear with Monkey King? What are your sisters doing? I know that your relationship is not very good. I want to argue about everything, but this man Do we have to fight each other?"


    Upon hearing this, Erina immediately showed an unhappy expression: "It is Alice who wants to fight with me! And, with Goku''s personality, I am afraid that there will be more than one wife in the end."


    Nageri Senzaemon glared: "What? Is he still thinking that he won''t marry you two sisters? If that''s the case, watch me not interrupt his dog legs!"


    Erina glanced at her grandfather indifferently: "You can''t beat him."


    "Ahem~~"


    Nagiri Senzaemon felt very hurt, and subconsciously touched his chest, feeling a stinging panic, and also very depressed. What he said was really fine!That kid wouldn''t be merciful because he was Grandpa Erina.


    "Damn, encountering such a thorn... Sometimes it is also...nothing!" Nagiri Senzaemon sighed and looked at Erina: "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s talk at that time." Erina didn''t want to talk about this issue.


    "Okay, you young people are in charge of your own affairs." Nakiri Senzaemon waved his hand calmly: "Thinking that when I was young, that was also... ahem..."


    Nearly saying that he missed his mouth, Nakiri Senzaemon hurriedly stopped.


    Erina glanced at her grandfather and cast a contemptuous look. It seemed that men were all the same.


    It''s just to make her give up on Monkey King, it''s impossible, she can only take one step, count one step. ..

 2865 Chapter 77 Drunk Duck Curry

    "100... points..." Sakura Ryoko looked at her final results, and she was stunned and dumbfounded. This result was a little bit beyond her expectation.


    She knew that her cooking level had indeed improved, but she didn''t expect it to rise to such a level.


    But after thinking about it, she shook her head in relief. She still knows her own cooking skills. If she only relies on her cooking skills, she can''t get 100 points.


    There are two main factors for getting full marks. One is that most of the ingredients she uses are vegetables from the sky, and the ingredients there are much higher than ordinary ingredients; the other is because of the soup wine, which is not What she researched is the formula and materials given by Monkey King, and she is only responsible for brewing.


    However, Sakura Ryoko was able to study such a curry dish with the soup and wine provided by Monkey King.


    "100 points...Is this the Ryoko we knew?!!!"


    The other members of the Pole Star House were shocked and dumbfounded after seeing Ryoko Sakura''s achievements.


    "I thought that Monkey King was my greatest enemy. I didn''t expect Sakura Ryoko to be so powerful!!" Xingping Chuangzhen looked serious, and at the same time, he fixed his gaze on Kurokiba Ryo''s body: "And he... actually followed me. Divide equally... This Yuanyue Academy... really cannot be underestimated!"


    "Awesome! Sakura Ryoko actually scored 100 points, which is evenly divided with Master Goku!" Mito Yumei patted Sakura Ryoko on the shoulder strongly and praised.


    "Don''t be kidding me." Sakura Ryoko smiled humbly: "How can I compare to Master Goku, I can get such a score, thanks to Master Goku''s blessing, I don''t have this ability to change myself."


    Mito Yumei continued to praise: "In short, you can take the things that Master Goku has given, and research such amazing dishes, it is already very good."


    Qianbiao looked at Ryoko Sakura with burning eyes: "This person...I want it."


    "I''m afraid it won''t work." Eiyama Zhizu also shook his head: "This person is from Miss Erina, I''m afraid it won''t be used by you."


    "It turned out to be her..." Qianbiao Huan showed a look of loss, and finally saw a powerful character who could not be used by her, which is a pity.


    "The next student, please..."


    "Wow~~ finally it''s my turn." Yoshino Yuuhime walked up with her own dishes, past Sakura Ryoko and Mito Yumi: "You said, how many points can I get?"


    Mito Yumei: "It won''t be less than 90, but you don''t have to think about full marks."


    Sakura Ryoko can get full marks, mostly because of the soup wine provided by Monkey King. Yoshino Yuuhime does not have such a killer.


    "That''s not necessarily the case, they also have a hole card!" Yoshino Yuuhime smiled and put her dishes in front of the five judges: "Please take your time. During the tasting process, be sure to Be careful not to bite off your tongue."


    "Oh~ Are you so confident?" The five judges looked at Yoshino''s lively character, all smiles.


    "Is the hole card..." Mito Yumi looked at Yoshino Yuuhime''s confident expression and fell into deep thought: "Speaking of which, she seems to have been studying something secretly for the past month, and she has been asking If you don¡¯t say anything, let me see what kind of dishes you can make... Just show your hole cards in the preliminaries. Isn¡¯t it a bit overwhelming?"


    "What kind of meat is this? Why is it so bright red?" Qianbiao looked at the dishes in front of him, took a habitually deep breath, and felt comfortable throughout the body. There was a sense of pleasure that the meridians all over the body were opened.


    Just by smelling it, she knew that this was another rare curry, but the bright red meat made her wonder.


    "Duck meat~ This is the drunk duck I cultivated with my unique secret technique~"


    "Drunk duck?" Qianbiao was taken aback for a while.


    Not far away, Tian Suohui showed a dazed expression: "Ah~ I see, it¡¯s no wonder that every time she ate, she didn¡¯t drink the red wine provided by Master Wukong. It turned out to be for the duck she raised. Up..."


    Mito Yumei had an exaggerated expression: "Hey, hey~~ Is there anything wrong! The wine provided by Master Goku, even I can''t bear to drink it, is this guy willing to give it to my duck?"


    "Hey, hey~~ I was discovered by you!" Yoshino Yuuhime smiled triumphantly: "Yes, although the price is higher, I finally cultivated the first new breed-Drunk Duck!"


    Mito Yumi looked at Yoshino Yuuhime, and said with a gleeful expression: "I don''t know if you let Goku-sama know that all the red wine he gave you was used to feed the ducks. What will happen?


    Yoshino Yuuhime, who had a smug look on her face, instantly solidified, and looked at Tian Suhui and the others imploringly: "Please, please! Don''t say it! Otherwise, my ass will be broken! "


    "Well, now it''s the judging session, not the chat session." Qianbiao interrupted them in due course.


    "I''m sorry." Yoshino Yuuhime immediately apologized.


    Qianbiao looked at the bright red curry, and said very seriously: "In other words, this red meat is duck meat? What kind of red wine can actually infect a whole duck into red?"


    "Of course it''s not ordinary red wine. In short, it''s a trade secret."


    Seeing that Yuuhime Yoshino didn''t intend to explain, Senbiao was too lazy to bother, and focused all his attention on the peculiar curry in front of him.


    Not to mention the peculiar meat quality, it also exudes an intoxicating fragrance. Compared with the previous Baiwei soup wine curry, it is not inferior.


    The red duck meat that every judge ate first, because this peculiar duck meat gave people the most visual impact.


    The meat is soft and mellow at the entrance, with a light wine aroma, which is endless aftertaste, as if the whole person is trapped and captured by a warm water whip, full of wildness and gentleness; plus a slight spicy , Ha ah ah ah~~ That is an unparalleled supreme enjoyment!!


    The five judges were all uniform and flushed, and they made shy voices.


    "It looks like... too shameless, right?"


    Even the spectators feel ashamed.


    "Hee hee~~ how about it, is it captured by my drunk duck curry!" Yoshino Yuuhime looked at Qianbiao Zhuang with a smug expression on her face.


    "Yes~~"


    The five judges gave a unified response of submission, especially Qianbiao Huanhua, whose expressions were really uncontrollable...

 2866 Chapter 78 Ranking

    "Too...too great! The five judges are... have all been conquered? Please rate the players!"


    The front screens of the five judges light up at the same time: 20, 20, 20, 20, 19, total: 99 points.


    "Wow~~! Appeared! Another amazing high score-99 points! Temporarily ranked second in Group B!"


    However, at this meeting, the other four judges were angry when they saw Qianbiao Huan¡¯s score: "Miss Huan, have you made a mistake, you only scored 19 points for such a delicious curry?!"


    "That''s it! Will you be a judge on earth?!"


    "Such a delicious drunk duck curry must be given 20 points!"


    "I said the four of you are confused?" Qianbiao Huan''s gentle expression suddenly became extremely sharp: "Do you think this drunk curry is better than Baiwei soup curry?"


    "This is naturally..."


    The four judges were silent for a moment, and said in the same voice: "Naturally it is Baiwei soup wine curry..."


    Qianbiao looked at the four people indifferently: "So, is there a problem with my rating?"


    The four of them suddenly realized, and began to compliment: "No problem! No problem! You deserve to be Miss Huan! What you think is thoughtful and amazing!"


    "Wow~! 99 points! Second place!" Looking at her own rating, Yoshino Yuuhime jumped up excitedly, then ran to Sakura Ryoko''s side and hugged her tightly: "Sakura Ryoko, have you seen it? Have you seen it?"


    "Don''t be too happy." Mito Yumei poured cold water on her at the moment: "I ask you, do you still have such a drunk duck?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime: "Nothing."


    Mito Yumei gave her a blank look at the moment: "What an idiot, this is just the preliminaries. You used up your hole cards. What about the finals?"


    "Uh~!!!"


    Yoshino Yuuhime, who was still excited, her expression suddenly solidified, and then she hugged her head in her hands and screamed: "Ah~~~ Meat charm! Why didn''t you remind me soon!!!"


    "Well~ In short, you got the second place in Group B. Congratulations." Mito Yumi smiled slightly: "However, I would like to remind you in advance. You should be mentally prepared. Master Wukong will not easily forgive food spoiling People~"


    "Huh?!!!" Yoshino Yuuhime subconsciously held her ass: "You don''t want to complain, right?"


    Mito Yumei: "You don''t think that this kind of thing can be hidden from Master Goku, do you? This preliminaries are broadcast live throughout, and Master Erina has already seen it."


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked depressed when he heard the words: "It''s terrible now, my ass is going to suffer."


    Group A venue.


    (PS: It''s a little bit of suspicion to write the scoring process one by one, so I will take it all over.)


    "Nagai Alice, 98 points."


    "98 points, ranking second, not bad." Looking at her final score, Alice Nakiri nodded in satisfaction. After all, she was satisfied that her best dish had not been given such a score before it was taken out.


    While eating the curry in his hand, Monkey King said to Alice, "You still like bells and whistles so much. What do you want to do with something like an arch bridge?" He said, biting off: "The taste is pretty good. "


    This is what Alice made specially for Monkey King, calling herself "Love Bento (Curry)".


    Alice smiled: "This is a hobby of others, you can''t kill it."


    Scarlet Sands: "We have finished the preliminaries here, and Group B should be almost the same. Do you want to go over and take a look?"


    "Let''s go." On the way to Group B, Monkey King glanced at the ranking list of Group A:


    First place: Monkey King, 100 points.


    Second place: Nakiri Alice, 98 points.


    Third place: Nito Hisako, 95 points.


    Fourth place: Ye Shanliang, 94 points.


    Fifth place: Miyoko Hojo, 92 points.


    Sixth place: Tacmi Aldini, 90 points.


    Seventh place: Isami Aldini, 88 points.


    ...


    In the original book, Takumi won fourth place to enter the finals, while Miyoko Hojo was brushed down in the preliminary rounds.


    But here, because of Sun Wukong''s point, she successfully advanced to fifth place and won the qualification for the bottom of the A group.


    When Monkey King just entered the B field, it happened to be Tian Suohui''s last judge, and the score displayed on the screen was 94 points.


    "94 points, really amazing!" Mito Yumei exclaimed sincerely.


    Because Tian Suohui received such a score in exchange for her true level, the ingredients she used were ordinary ingredients that she cultivated, not the ingredients in the vegetable sky.


    This is what Sun Wukong asked of her, because Tian Suohui has always been a timid and unconfident person, and she also has a skeptical attitude towards her own cooking, so Sun Wukong wants to use this preliminaries to let her know clearly that she Is there any talent to become a chef?


    And this score is enough to show that her outstanding talent is already higher than that of Ryoko Sakura.Although Sakura Ryoko and the others got high scores, they used ingredients that are not part of this world.


    So far, the ranking of Group B has also been released:


    First place: Ryoko Sakura, 100 points.


    Second place: Yoshino Yuuhime, 99 points.


    Third place: Mito Yumei, 96 points.


    Fourth place: Tian Suohui, 94 points.


    Fifth: Xingping Chuangzhen, 93 points.


    Tied for fifth place: Kurokiba Ryo with 93 points.


    Looking at this ranking, Alice''s eyes widened and she was very upset: "I''m not surprised that Sakura Ryoko got 100 points. After all, the wine she brewed was researched by Goku and provided materials, but Yoshino Yuuhime got it. What the hell is 99 points?"


    At this time, Erina also appeared in the field: "That guy played a little bit carefully and fed all the red wine you gave to Goku to a duck she raised, so he got a high score."


    Yoshino Yuuhime played with her fingers, with a frightened expression on her face that she didn''t dare to look at Monkey King: "Um...I...I just have a try-and-try mentality... It''s not... deliberately wasteful..."


    "This idea is pretty good." Monkey King looked at Yoshino Yuuhime somewhat unexpectedly, and then changed the subject: "But do you know how precious the red wine I gave you? I will clean up you when I get back to the dormitory."


    Yoshino Yuuhime''s expression instantly changed to a bitter face: "This is terrible."


    "The score of Roumei is also higher than mine..." Feisha looked at Mito Yumei''s score, and she was also a bit uneven. She asked herself that her strength was definitely above her.


    But there is no alternative, who told A group to have Monkey King such a pervert, forcibly suppressed her score...

 2867 Chapter 79: Sister Flower

    At this moment, Alice was already pouting, staring at Kurokiba to cool off: "You are an unbelievable fellow, and it is really embarrassing to be evenly divided with that Xingping Chuangzhen."


    "I don''t want to..." Kurokuba Ryo shrugged helplessly: "I didn''t expect that there would be so many talented people in this qualifier."


    Alice looked at Erina: "Erina, if the split is equal, we still need to be judged once?"


    Erina nodded earnestly: "Yes, the two of them need to compete once in order to qualify for the fifth place in Group B to enter the final."


    Monkey King: "There is no need to be so troublesome, right? Since both of them entered fifth place with 93 points, why not let them advance together. Both of them are not weak. It is better to compete in the finals. ?"


    Erina thought for a while and took out her mobile phone: "I''ll ask Grandpa."


    Erina told Sun Goku''s proposal to Nageri Senzaemon. He didn''t expect that he hadn''t even thought about it, so he readily agreed.


    So far, this fall pre-selection has come to an end.


    Just when the Monkey King and his party wanted to go back to celebrate, Miyoko Hojo stopped their way and looked at Monkey King with a look of gratitude: "I was so grateful before. If it weren''t for you, I would have lost the election..."


    "Who is she?" Mito Yumei looked at Miyoko Hojo with a curious look.


    Hearing this, Miyoko Hojo introduced herself very politely: "Hello, I am Miyoko Hojo, thanks to Lord Goku, if he hadn''t pointed me out, I''m afraid I won''t make it to the finals, so I came here to thank you."


    Monkey King: "You don''t need to thank you. I was just idle and bored, so I just said a few words casually. We are going to have a celebration banquet now. If you don''t mind, you can join us."


    "It''s my honor." Miyoko Hojo''s eyes lit up. She always wanted to prove that as long as she worked hard, women would not be worse than men, and none of these women were weak, so she naturally wanted to make friends. Some.


    However, before taking a few steps, Monkey King was stopped by a pair of sisters Hua. Qianbiao Xia Ya stood in front of Monkey King in a seductive posture, graceful and full of mature temptation: "The preliminaries have just ended, so soon. Do you want to go back to celebrate?"


    Monkey King looked at Qianbiao Xia Ya with interest: "I heard that you guys are squeezed out for even a minute, so how come you are controlled to chat with me now?"


    "For others, one minute is too much, but for you, it''s too little for a lifetime~" Qianbiao Xiaya lifted her hair and looked at Monkey King with amorous feelings: "How is it? Have you considered the proposal?"


    "What proposal?"


    Qianbiao Xiaya did not show the slightest shyness of a young girl: "Don''t ask knowingly, Monkey King, how about it, do you want to be my own person?"


    "You...what are you talking nonsense! Qianbiao Xiaya!!" Erina yelled out with a flushed face when she heard the words, with an angry expression on her face that made no secret of it.


    Qianbiao Xiaya smiled gracefully: "It''s nothing, just seeing a good man like Goku, I want to fight for it anyway."


    "Become your exclusive person?" Monkey King looked at Qianbiao Xia Ya with a joking expression: "It''s really a queen-like remark, but you seem to be mistaken. It''s not that I want to be your exclusive person. It¡¯s whether you want to be my own person."


    "Heh~ funny man." Qianbiao Xia Ya smiled: "It is not easy to control me completely~"


    "Don''t be too full of words. I bet that it won''t take long before the two of you sisters will be delivered to the door automatically." After Sun Wukong said this, he left without looking back. If Erina and the others are jealous, he doesn''t mind picking up these sisters more. Now, let''s stop there.


    Looking at the back of Monkey King leaving, Qianbiao Huan showed curiosity: "Sister, is he the Monkey King who got full marks in Group A?"


    "Yeah~ don''t you think it''s handsome?"


    Qianbiao was taken aback for a moment: "Sister, when will you look at your appearance?"


    "That''s because you haven''t tried his curry. If you try, I believe you will also be captured by his cooking skills just like me."


    "It''s just a man." Qianbiao said indifferent: "Besides, in the B group I am in charge of, the Ryoko Sakura is no worse than him, why don''t we win her over?"


    "What do you know! The Ryoko Sakaki, as well as the girls who made the finals in Group A and Group B, were all cultivated by him. When it comes to cooking, he must be above everyone! "


    When Qianbiao heard this, her eyes widened in astonishment.


    On the other hand, Qianbiao Xiaya became more excited as she spoke, her breathing became quicker: "As long as we get him, we will be able to bring the girls together. The commander will not hesitate to use his two granddaughters as well. Keep him, our sister''s conditions are not worse than his two granddaughters, right?"


    "Sister...you don''t want to...!!!" Qianbiao opened her mouth wide in shock, and could just lay an egg: "This...isn''t it ridiculous?!!!"


    "Why is it ridiculous? After you have eaten his cooking, you won''t feel that way. Instead, you will feel that it is a blessing to be able to eat his own cooking every day!"


    "You''re crazy!!" Qianbiao looked at her crazy-looking sister, very frustrated, and quickly ran away dingy.


    Qianbiao Xia Ya immediately chased him up: "Hey~Huh, don''t run! Believe in your sister! My sister will not cheat you, and promise you will not regret it!"


    "Stop talking, sister, I find you are getting more and more perverted!" Qianbiao ran faster with her ears covered.


    Gan Hyugako looked at the sister flower who was chasing away all the way, and looked at Monkey King with a smile: "Well, you can hook up a pair of sister flowers when you participate in the preliminaries. It''s incredible! Erina, you have to watch. The sisters must have a chest, a figure and a body, a worthy rival!"


    "Isn''t it just a bit fatter than me? What''s the big deal." Erina curled her lips with an unhappy expression.


    Alice nodded in agreement: "That''s right, even if you get married, it''s just the maid''s life, there''s nothing to worry about."


    Hearing these words, Gan Hyugako looked stunned: "Why do I feel a little bit wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Sakura Ryoko looked at Ki Hyugako with a smile: "Even if you add one, it''s fine."


    Gan Hyugako''s face turned red: "Don''t... stop kidding me, this guy is not the type I like." Then, he grabbed Tian Suohui''s delicate hand: "I like someone like Xiaohui..." ..

 2868 Chapter 80 Who Scared Who

    Mito Yumei rolled her eyes at Gan Hyugako: "Don''t quibble. If you leave the restaurant without opening, people from all over the world will also come to see Wukong. Still saying it''s boring?"


    Gan Hyugako''s pretty face turned red in vain and looked a little panicked: "I...I just miss his dishes a bit, yes, that''s it."


    Alice and the others wanted to tease Hyugako again, but Nagari Senzaemon suddenly appeared: "Son Goku, and your two sisters, come with me..."


    Alice looked at Erina and shrugged, "It''s time to come, let''s go!" She said, holding Monkey King''s left hand affectionately with one hand, and whispered: "Be nice when you talk later. Oh, whether you can double your sister''s flowers, it all depends on your performance~"


    Erina''s face turned red and stared at Alice without saying much.


    The office, doors and windows have been completely sealed off. It seems that Nageri Senzaemon is very worried about the ears of the partition wall and has already taken precautions.


    Sitting on the office chair, Nagiri Senzaemon looked at the Monkey King and the three who entered the room with a heavy and dazzling aura: "Say, what''s the matter with you three?"


    Nageri Senzaemon was already very deterrent, but when he was serious, it became even more terrifying. Erina and Alice were also bowing their heads and didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    However, his majesty and majesty is just like a hypothesis to Monkey King. He is also a direct person, straight to the theme: "If you want to marry Erina and Alice, what are the requirements? Just say it. !"


    With a "bang~", Nagiri Senzaemon slapped a slap print on the desk with a palm, staring at Monkey King viciously: "I have given Erina to you and I can already value you, you guy. I¡¯m still not satisfied. I want to receive both sisters? No way! You can only choose one, either Alice or Erina. You can choose one yourself."


    Upon hearing this, the two Erina sisters immediately looked at Monkey King nervously and expectantly. Seeing that their grandpa was so determined, it was impossible for the two of them to marry Monkey King at the same time. They can only look forward to who will Monkey King choose. ?


    "I have already said that, I want them both sisters, I don''t want to say it a third time."


    Nakiri Senzaemon had his arms around his chest, and looked at Monkey King jokingly: "Good boy, you got on the pole with me, right, okay, I like your bad temper, don''t say I deliberately make things difficult for you, Erina and Alice, their two sisters are both my jewels in my palm, priceless treasures. If you want to have both, you can do it. Each of you puts out 100 billion for the dowry, and you take them away."


    When Alice heard the words, she immediately put on an angry expression: "Grandpa, aren''t you making things difficult? One hundred billion per person, this is worth the world''s top big company!"


    Nagiri Senzaemon, the old god, sat down with a triumphant expression on his face: "It''s too expensive? Then honestly, choose one of the two for me obediently, and ah! Don''t say anything about giving me two years. , I will return you 500 billion nonsense, the old man will not eat this."


    Erina also had an angry expression on his face: "Goku, ignore my grandfather, he is deliberately making things difficult for people, let''s go, the big deal is to run away from home."


    "Yes, I ran away from home, and I won''t give you old-age care in the future." Alice naughtyly spit out her tongue at Nakiri Senzaemon, and made a grimace, so angry that Naginari Senzaemon almost vomited blood.


    But before he had an attack, Sun Wukong threw a document on the desk: "I think this document is worth more than 100 billion, right?"


    Nagiri Senzaemon opened the file with a suspicious look, and was instantly stunned: "This...this is Totsuki''s shares? Huh? No! This, this...this is all the shares in the old man''s name...you, you, you How did you...how did you get it?!!! Also...have all become your names?!!!"


    At this moment, Nagiri Senzaemon, who thinks that the sky is not shocked, also turned pale with fright!


    "Impossible!! This must be fake!!"


    The unbeliever Nakiri Senzaemon hurriedly made several phone calls, but the results were surprisingly consistent. After that, he sat down with a bald face and looked at Monkey King in amazement: "Good boy, I really underestimated you. , You actually have such a way to reach the sky, let''s talk, how did you do it?"


    Seeing the shock of her grandfather, both Erinai sisters looked curious: "What happened? Grandpa?"


    "What''s the matter? Your grandfather, I went bankrupt, and all the company shares under my name became this kid''s."


    "No...impossible?!!" The two sisters Alice also became surprised: "All?"


    "Yes, all! Even the money in the bank card has been transferred. Your grandpa and I are now a pauper!"


    While talking, Nakiri Senzaemon''s heart was shocked, what is the identity of this kid in front of him?Actually possess such a sky-reaching means?Don''t say that the two granddaughters rebelled, even if everyone in the Nagiri family rebelled, it would not happen!


    "It''s not just the money in your bank card, but the money in your pocket is in my hand." Monkey King holding a handful of banknotes, looking at Nageritsu Senzaemon with a smile on his face: "It can be said, this You will become a pauper completely in a moment."


    With a grunt, Nakiri Senzaemon swallowed his saliva and looked at Monkey King in amazement.


    It''s weird, it''s so weird!


    Wicked, it''s so bad!


    This kid is too evil!


    "So, can you change everything back?" Nakiri Senzaemon looked at Monkey King and said calmly.As someone else, I am afraid that he has already panicked at this moment, but he still maintained his composure.


    As smart as him, he already knew what Sun Wukong meant for doing this. He just wanted to tell himself a message that he had no right to oppose this matter. The only thing he could do was to silently bless him behind his back.


    Although very angry, very angry, and very unwilling, he originally wanted to give Monkey King a threat to scare him, but he did not expect to scare him in the end.


    "So, you have agreed to marry me the two sisters?"


    "Married you, marry you, quickly get everything back!"


    When he got the answer he wanted, Monkey King thought, and the shares under the name of Nakiri Senzaemon returned to his name again, and the bank card that was emptied returned to its original number...


    After reassuring Nagari Senzaemon again and again, he found that everything had returned to normal, and finally felt relieved, but then he was deeply shocked by Monkey King''s methods!


    "What is the identity of this kid? There is such a way to reach heaven?"

 2869 Chapter 81: Xi Jianrun

    I haven''t seen him do anything!It is possible to change all the property under his name without knowing it, but also to change it back without knowing it, ignoring all laws, this method is strange enough, it is scary to think about it!There is no safety at all.


    "What kind of identity can I achieve this level?" After a long thought, Nakiri Senzaemon didn''t think of a reason, so he simply didn''t want to: "Follow him, anyway, it is already I am the grandson-in-law of the Nagari family, no matter what his status, he won''t suffer anyway."


    "If nothing else, we will leave first."


    Just as Monkey King was about to leave with Erina''s two sisters, Nagiri Senzaemon immediately stopped him: "Wait, since that''s all for now, let''s have the engagement banquet together!"


    As a high-class person, Nagiri Senzaemon still maintains a state of identification with polygamy. After all, there are not many people who are rich, powerful and powerful.


    This is already a default custom.


    The marriage is settled so that there are no more dreams in the night, but Nakiri Senzaemon clearly remembers that the girl of Chiboshi Natsume is also thinking about his grandson-in-law.


    As long as this status is certain, Ryo dare not make any crooked ideas.


    Erina''s face turned red when she heard the words, and she looked very convulsive: "Grandpa, what are you talking about, we are only now in high school... if we get engaged so soon... that would be too shameful..."


    Alice pulled her arm: "Sister, or... order it, the meat is just one piece, but there are many people who want to share it!"


    Erina: "Do you think no one will share the food if you decide it?"


    Ahem~~Well, my sister seems to make a lot of sense.


    "The engagement matter, let''s talk about it later." Monkey King also found it troublesome. If he wanted to do it, he would wait for a grand wedding together later. It would be the most troublesome to do it separately.


    "Okay, let''s wait until you graduate from high school." Then, Nagiri Senzaemon looked at Monkey King with warning again: "Also, boy, during this time, you''d better take care of you. Don¡¯t do anything outrageous by yourself...and you two..." It was the two sisters looking at Erina again: "Don¡¯t let him take advantage..."


    "This kind of thing is about your ass." Monkey King rolled his eyes at Nageri Senzaemon. This old man is too nosy.


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about!" Erina''s two sisters were also blushed, dragged Monkey King and fled the scene dingy.


    After coming out of the office, the Monkey King and Sakura Ryoko and the others met, but they saw two unexpected characters, Ye Shanliang, and a petite girl, like a junior high school student, with a young face but a mature face. Big sister''s figure.


    Ye Shanliang knew Sun Wukong, but the seemingly young girl attracted his attention. He naturally saw the girl¡¯s true age at a glance, and he reached out and touched the girl¡¯s head, to Ryoko Sakura. They said: "Where does this kid come from, isn''t it the sister of one of you?"


    "Ah~that...that...I''m not a kid!" The young girl said nervously and slightly dissatisfied: "Hello, Lord Monkey, I''m Xi Jianjun, yes... yes..."


    Seeing that Xi Jianjun''s nervousness was said to be unfavorable, Ye Shanliang had to stand up and say: "Xi Jianjun is a 73rd graduate and lecturer, and the youngest professor in the history of Yuanyue Academy. He is known as the Spice Authority I¡¯m here to visit and I hope to discuss with you some knowledge about spices."


    "The 73rd graduates, so you are in your thirties!" Monkey King pretended to look at Xi Jianrun with a look of surprise, and looked at her up and down carefully: "It''s really amazing. Year-old, with the same appearance as a junior high school student, this is a rare legal little Lolita!"


    "Uh~~"


    Upon hearing what Sun Wukong said, Xi Jianrun took a step back subconsciously.


    Gan Hyugako whispered in the ear of Xi Jianjun''s ear: "Be careful, Wukong is not only a mature woman, but also a lolicon~ You have both..."


    "what?!!"


    Xi saw Runjiao''s body trembled, and stepped back three steps again, beginning to tremble a little.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and slapped Gan Hyugako''s head, and said angrily: "You uncle control Kayari''s perversion, don''t slander my reputation."


    "Hundred... Hundred..." Xi Jianrun looked at Gan Hyugako''s posture of holding his slender hand and not letting go. The shaking became more and more severe. It was just a copy of Tian Suohui.


    "It''s not Lily and the pervert, you are also slandering my reputation." Gan Hyugako held his head and said aggrieved.


    "Okay, you two should stop quarreling." Sakura Ryoko interrupted the two of them with a gentle expression on his big sister: "After this trouble, there is no time for a celebration party~"


    Just as the voice fell, a voice full of surprises rang behind everyone: "Celebration party? In other words, Wukong will cook himself?"


    "Didn''t you already leave?" Erina Dai frowned and looked at the two sisters Chiboshi Natsuya who suddenly appeared behind her.


    Qianbiao: "I didn''t go back yet. We just finished talking with Eizan about some cooperation matters, and I met you after we came out."


    Sun Wukong: "Is it also Ruishan Zhijin? You are also invited by him, but I would advise you not to deal with him. I don¡¯t know how to deal with him. I don¡¯t know how to deal with him. Investing in him will only It was a complete failure."


    Qianbiao Xiaya had a gentle smile on her face: "Since Wukong has said so, we will stop working with him as soon as we go back." As he said, the conversation changed again: "But I just heard you say, what is going to be held? Celebration party, can we participate?"


    "sister¡­"


    "Don''t worry, Huong, after you try his cooking, you will know why I am so obsessed with him." As he said, he has stepped into fantasy: "Ah~ I really want to try that wonderful taste again. ¡­"


    Qianbiao looked helpless when she looked at her sister''s attitude. Why did her shrewd sister be so unreliable after meeting this Monkey King?


    Erina looked at Sister Senbiao, and then at Hyugako, Shiomi Jun, Hojo Miyoko, feeling weak in her heart. How come these people are like cats smelling the fishy smell, and they all ran over?Even if you want to refuse, you can''t, after all, Sister Qian Cousin is also a decent figure, and she cooperates closely with Yuan Yue, but it''s not easy to offend.


    "Then let''s be together. Anyway, it''s not bad for the two of you." As he said, Erina looked at Asashimi Jun again: "You two also come together." ..

 2870 Chapter 82 Celebration Rally

    "Many thanks!"


    Ye Shanliang was beaming. Regarding Monkey King''s cooking skills, he had long wanted to confirm how powerful he was, and how far apart he was from him.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Ye Shanliang, but didn¡¯t say anything. This guy came with Xi Jianrun, and Xi Jianrun was extremely timid and fearful of life. If he didn¡¯t follow his acquaintance, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t dare to go with them. Who Ask Gan Hyugako to say that he is a milf Loli perverted.


    Moreover, there are still quite a few boys in the Pole Star House, it doesn''t matter if you have one more.


    Xi Jianjun was also very happy when she was invited. She was only interested in spices, and Monkey King¡¯s spices, which is full of fragrance, the fragrance that makes people intoxicated, and animals can¡¯t avoid it. She has worked hard for her life, so she must figure out how such spices are made.


    This celebration gathering was also held in the Pole Star House. Although Erina was really upset with Kohei Sakurai, Sakura Ryoko and the others have a good relationship with Isshiki Hui and others. There are five students in the Pole Star House entering the summer. In the selection finals, and the top few with the highest scores are also members of the Polar Star House, it is a rare event, of course, we must participate together.


    "Yo~ our protagonists have arrived!"


    Sun Wukong and others had just arrived at the Pole Star House when they saw that Mrs. Wen Xu, Xingping Chuangzhen and other members of the Pole Star House had been waiting for a long time.


    The wrinkled Mrs. Wen Xu looked at Tian Suohui and the others, already smiling like a chrysanthemum: "Sakura Ryoko, Oyoshino, and Oe, it''s shocking that the three of you can achieve such results. Ah! Especially Ryoko Sakura, you got a perfect score, which is really amazing!"


    "Where, if we hadn''t been taught by Master Wukong, we wouldn''t have achieved such a result." Ryoko Sakura looked humble.


    "Surely it is this kid''s credit..." Mrs. Wen Xu looked at Monkey King, with a bigger smile on her face: "I originally thought that Seiichiro''s generation was already very strong. I didn''t expect you to be such a pervert again. It''s really amazing. Ah! It''s a pity that you don''t become a lecturer."


    "Yo~ lad, we meet again." Yukihei Joichiro stepped forward and greeted Monkey King: "The previous game was really exciting!"


    Because of Monkey King''s relationship, this guy didn''t rush to leave. In the autumn selection, he also saw the end from beginning to end.


    "You...you are?!..." Erina looked very surprised when he saw Yukihei Joichiro.


    After all, it is inevitable to be surprised when I suddenly see the idol I have admired since I was a child, but I have been following Monkey King for a long time and my horizons have been broadened. So now I have no other emotions besides being surprised. After seeing Monkey King¡¯s cooking skills, Fortunately, Cheng Ichiro''s cooking skills are no longer worth mentioning, and there is no need for her to worship.


    "Oh~ Erina! I didn''t expect to grow up so big." Koheijo Ichiro looked at Erina, but smiled slightly, seeming very casual, not the slightest strange because of her identity.


    "Father, do you know her?" Xingping Chuang really seemed very shocked, his father would even know Erina Nagiri?


    "Nonsense, your daddy, I''m also a senior of Jixingshe anyhow, when she was young, I actually met once.


    "Is this man... really your son..." Erina looked at Xinghei Chuang really complicated.


    I didn''t expect that this guy I hated was really the son of the idol I had previously admired.


    "Ah~ This kid caused you a lot of trouble before, I''m really sorry!" Xingping Seiichiro slapped the back of Xingping Chuangzhen''s forehead vigorously, and laughed.


    "You fellow, don''t use force here!"


    "That kind of thing doesn''t matter a long time ago." Erina looked calm and walked to the side.


    "Okay! Then the banquet... Let''s start! Everyone should make at least one of their own dishes~~" Isshiki yelled, began to organize the staff and get busy.


    Erina glanced at Seiichiro Kohei who was grilling not far away, and took out a photo from her pocket. It was a photo of her with Seiichiro Kohei when she was a child. Before Monkey King appeared, this photo was what she had always seen. Treasure treasure.


    "Why are you staying here alone?" Monkey King patted Erina''s shoulder from behind, shaking her with fright, and the photo in his hand fell to the ground.


    Sun Wukong picked it up and looked at the person in the photo with a smile: "This is... a photo with that person? You were pretty cute when you were a kid."


    Erina was silent for a moment, and said, "Seiba Seiichiro...before he was an idol I worshipped, but now... no longer."


    With that said, he took the photo from Monkey King''s hand and tore it in half, "Now I only need to worship you."


    "Oh~ Sister-sama can even say such a nasty love story."


    Monkey King only felt his back soft, and Alice''s soft body was already lying on his back, with his arms around his neck, looking at Erina jokingly.


    Erina''s face turned red, and she stared at Alice with angrily: "So...what about that? Do you have an opinion?"


    "Hehe~~ The shy elder sister is also quite cute, but you are not allowed to secretly befriend Goku~"


    "Who...who sneaked up..."


    "It''s not okay to be in the public..."


    "Okay, okay, you two sisters don''t bother." Seeing that the two sisters started to fight each other again, Sun Wukong quickly interrupted: "There are so many people here, don''t be laughed at, please go and help you. Ryoko and the others are busy, don''t think about being lazy."


    And at this moment, Qianbiao Xiaya also came behind Sun Wukong, regardless of Erina and others, grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand: "Hey~ what are you doing? Hurry up and cook! Here we are. All of you are looking forward to your dishes!"


    "All right~ I''ll go by myself, don''t you pull!" Feeling the soft squeezing from her arm, she must be deliberate.


    "This person is really annoying, my elder sister, keep up, we can''t lose to them!" Alice pouted, looking at Monkey King who was dragged away by Qianbiao Xia Ya, she got up quickly. , The delicate hand holding Erina followed closely.


    The two sisters who didn''t meet each other''s eyes were surprisingly single-minded now because of the relationship between Monkey King.


    The lively Pole Star House, with the passage of time, the rich fragrance also spreads far away, accompanied by laughter and laughter, this celebration rally has begun...

 2871 Chapter 83 Test

    "Nah~~ Master Wukong, how is this spice made? I can''t smell the many scents in it, what are they!" Xi Jianjun surrounded Monkey King, smelling the spice he spilled on the cooking. , Is full of curiosity.


    Seeing Xi Jianrun''s salivating and curious eyes, Sun Wukong laughed: "How can you teach a secret secret book to outsiders casually."


    "Don''t be so stingy, teach me to be a student of you!" Xi Jianrun''s expression of eagerness, these unseen spices made her full of desire for discovery.


    "I''ll talk about this later, don''t interrupt here."


    "Okay~ Remember, you must teach me~"


    After sending Xijianjun, Qianbiao Xiaya came up again: "Goku, what are you going to do? Do you know other new curries? Can you make them and try them?"


    "Don''t be so obsessed with curry. There are so many delicious things in this world that you won''t be disappointed. Just sit and stay."


    "Okay..." Qianbiao Xiaya looked disappointed, and her heart was full of discomfort: "This guy actually ignored my charm..."


    "Hehe~~ I ate a closed door..." Seeing Qianbiao Xiaya deflating at Monkey King''s place, Alice smirked with a gleeful face.


    Ignoring Qianbiao Xiaya and the others, Monkey King concentrated on cooking.


    He had already seen that Qianbiao Xiaya, Alice and the others were already full of a strong smell of gunpowder. It was better to remain silent at this moment, and only use their own dishes to resolve the hatred relationship between them.


    So at this moment, Monkey King is serious about making several dishes, all of which are cooked with ingredients from the gourmet world. Although they are only some low-level ingredients, the degree of deliciousness is not comparable to the world''s top cuisine.


    After the tasting, let alone the two sisters of Senbiao, they were all conquered together with Seiichiro Koping.


    The food that is not enough to describe in words, let them once again see a new level of deliciousness.


    Hugging Qianbiao Huan¡¯s waist, Qianbiao Xiaya looked at her sister''s face flushed and intoxicated, her eyes burning, and she whispered: "How about it, sister didn¡¯t lie to you? How can the deliciousness be given to others!"


    At this moment, Qianbiao''s eyes were also surprisingly bright, and the eyes of Monkey King were shining with burning light: "Sister, this person, we must make him our thing..."


    "Hehe~~ That''s what it means..." Qianbiao Xiaya''s face was flushed, full of infinite temptation, and she stared at the two sisters Erina who were also lying on the ground not far away, and whispered: "But I want to learn from Erina. It is not easy to grab someone from the hands of the two sisters!"


    Qianbiao extruded her chest, full of self-confidence: "It''s just two stinky little girls, how can they be worthy of our two sisters!"


    "That''s what I said!" Qianbiao Natsume is quite confident about the charm of her two sisters. Although the two sisters of Erina are rare beauty embryos, they have not fully grown up yet. They are not mature. The two sisters are so charming.


    As long as they launch an offensive, no man can resist the charm of their two sisters.


    "Then... Sister, shall we pretend to be drunk?"


    "Of course, this guy''s cooking skills are indeed recognized by us, but in the end he has to test his character..."


    "Understood...ah~~He''s here!"


    The two sisters immediately closed their eyes, hugged them and continued to pretend to be drunk to sleep.


    Monkey King came to the two sisters, squatted down to look at them, shook his head, and was a little funny: "These two girls have a lot of spooky ideas. They want to try my character. Okay, then play with you. Play." The idea is certain, and the corner of Monkey King''s mouth immediately showed a malicious arc.


    After bringing Erina and the others back to their dormitory, only the sisters stayed behind and moved into their dormitory.


    As for the elders of Xingping Chuangzhen, let them blow the northwest wind in the yard.


    After a banquet, they all drank a lot of wine and were so drunk that it would be impossible to wake up until dawn.


    In the dormitory.


    Monkey King looked at the two sisters who were lying on his bed, and he couldn''t look away. Don''t say it, the figure of these sisters was full of infinite temptation.


    As for the Qian Cousin sisters who pretended to be asleep, their nervous heart almost jumped out of their chests, and they began to regret the decision a little bit. This lone man, if Sun Wukong really wants to do something to their sisters, then It really is going to suffer a big loss.


    Until Monkey King stared at the two sisters and was about to be unable to pretend, he heard Monkey King mutter to himself: "No, if this bed is occupied by the two of them, wouldn''t I have to sleep on the sofa?"


    With that, Monkey King picked up the two sisters again and put them on the sofa one by one, unavoidably bumping and bumping them, making the faces of the two girls blush.


    It¡¯s just that the two sisters, who were still nervous, are very upset: "Is there anything wrong! This guy actually let our two beautiful beauties sleep on the sofa? Is there any gentlemanly?"


    "Um~No, it''s not right. I should sleep on the sofa and let them be the sisters!"


    "It''s pretty much the same." The two sisters, who were originally very upset, were very satisfied after hearing this.


    However, after Sun Wukong put their two sisters on the bed for a while, he moved them back to the sofa: "No, I still sleep in the bed..."


    "..." At this moment, the two sisters are already full of black lines. In other words, is this kind of thing necessary to be so entangled?


    "No, let the two sisters sleep in bed..."


    "Forget it, everyone should sleep together."


    Tangled and entangled, Monkey King threw the two sisters onto the bed and fell asleep together.


    Only the two sisters remained stunned.


    Feeling the inner collapse of the two sisters, a smirk appeared at the corners of Monkey King¡¯s mouth. He originally wanted to tease the two sisters, but after thinking about it, forget it. The two sisters are now testing him. Things.


    With a foot on the two sisters, Monkey King fell asleep with Qianbiao Xiaya like that...


    At the same time, in a bright office, there are already eight of the Far Yue Ten Masters present, but Rina and Isshiki are absent.


    "Really, it doesn''t matter if Miss Erina hasn''t come, why even Isshihui will be absent?"


    "Well~ Forget it, it seems that they are delayed because of the celebration rally, don''t wait for them, let''s start."


    "About tomorrow''s official game, there are eleven places, what do you think should be arranged?" ..

 2872 Chapter 84 Finals

    "Tomorrow? Generally speaking, isn''t the official competition for the autumn selection decided in two weeks?"


    ¡°It¡¯s true in the past, but this time it¡¯s different, because more than half of the judges have suggested that they are eager to try the Monkey King¡¯s cuisine again and unanimously voted to start the official competition for the autumn selection immediately. Therefore, After discussing with Master Chief, this fall selection will continue after the preliminaries."


    "The Monkey King... I didn''t expect that the rules of the game would change because of him alone..."


    "Are the judges too impatient? Can''t you wait for two weeks? The one called Monkey King is really amazing!"


    "Even Kojiro Shinomiya-senpai was defeated by him, isn''t it great!"


    "In addition to the Monkey King, there have also been several great first-year students. It seems that the competition for the top ten this year will be fierce. Who among us will be eliminated?"


    "Okay, don''t divert the topic. We are not discussing these gossip questions. In this qualifier, eleven people will advance. Then one will be placed in the final. So I personally think that we are adding One person, make up the number twelve, what do you think?"


    "The original number was only eight, but it has been increased to ten by an exception, but now it has to be increased to twelve?"


    "Is there any way, no one thought that Master Chief would actually intervene to let the two equally divided people advance at the same time. With this number of eleven, one of them can''t win without a match, right? Although the one named Monkey King is the most qualified , But in this way, there will always be people who will not accept it; moreover, the judges most want to try is the food of Monkey King. If he fails to win the game, the judges will be disappointed. This is extremely inappropriate. Therefore, The best way is to increase it to twelve for a fair matchup."


    "It seems that this can only be done, and it will be replaced by the sixth place in Group A, Tacmi Aldini."


    "In this way, will Mi Zuo Ang be dissatisfied with the sixth place in Group B?"


    "There are two people tied for fifth in Group B. Strictly speaking, he is already seventh. What''s wrong with it?"


    "Then it is decided."


    The next day, at five o''clock in the morning, Mrs. Wen Xu''s harsh screams rang from Ji Xing She: "I said you guys!!! When is this?!!! You are still sleeping!!! You don''t need to compete! Yet?!!"


    "Huh? The game!!!"


    When Sakura Ryoko and other women questioned this question, her misty eyes suddenly opened, and he bounced off the bed with a swish: "Yes! The competition!!! Today is the final of the autumn selection!!!"


    "Ahhh~~ Is it already five o''clock? I haven''t prepared anything yet!!"


    After a while, Ryoko Sakura and the others began to dress and wash...


    Xingping Chuangzhen and others also rubbed their painful heads and returned to their dormitory.


    It¡¯s only strange that my head doesn¡¯t hurt when the cold wind blows out all night.


    Fortunately, the weather is not cold now, otherwise these few will be really miserable.


    Monkey King was also awakened by Mrs. Wen Xu''s screams. The first time he opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful face and ecstatic eyes staring at him intently.


    The corner of his eyes moved down, but what he saw was something indescribable, ah, very seductive and sexy.


    "Yo~ Goku, now, you both of our sisters are sleeping. If you can''t marry, don''t you give me a sign?"


    "I didn''t do anything last night!"


    "Are you sure you didn''t do anything?" Qianbiao squinted her eyes and showed her messy clothes to Monkey King. Among them, the buttons on her chest were torn apart.


    This is what Sun Wukong ripped off unconsciously after he was asleep.


    Just as Monkey King wanted to speak, the door of the dormitory was knocked open, and Erina stood angrily at the door, looking at the scene in the dormitory, his entire face turned black.


    Alice at the back also had an unhappy expression: "Oh oh~~ Goku, don''t you plan to explain?"


    Sun Wukong calmly got up and dressed: "Is there anything to explain, but I didn''t do anything. The two of them slept with me. It was because Sakura Ryoko and the others couldn''t sleep in their dormitory, so I put them in. I am here."


    "Well~ Although the last step is indeed not done, but you have touched everything that should or shouldn''t be touched, you have to be responsible." Qianbiao Xiaya looked at Monkey King with charm: "So. Ah, you can obediently become something of our sisters."


    "Your methods are too low-level, right?" Alice looked at the two sisters Qianbiao with contempt: "I want us to misunderstand Goku, it''s so cheap for you two foxes? This is too whimsical! Tell you, don''t If you just touch it twice, even if you do it, you two will have to take it on your own, right, Wukong?"


    "You...you..." Qianbiao Xia Ya looked at Alice with a dumbfounded expression on her face. How can normal people see this kind of image?


    What kind of wonderful work is this Alice!There are no unexpected misunderstandings. If you are jealous, you still say that you can accept it yourself. What kind of strange thought?


    Qian Biao Huan Huan had a serious look: "These two sisters are really difficult to deal with. In this case, there is no mess at all. It is a mistake!"


    Sun Wukong interrupted the continuing topic: "Okay, don''t worry about the mess for now, you have to prepare for the next game."


    At eight o''clock in the morning, between moon and day.


    There was a sense of excitement in the venue early on, and the audience was also full of people, welcoming the upcoming contest of young talents.


    Rei Kawashima stood on the stage with a microphone, and his emotions were particularly high: "Everyone, the audience, everyone has been waiting for a long time. The autumn selection competition has officially started. Now, I invite the first competition finalist-Master Monkey and Kurokiba is cool!"


    "Huh? Did Ryo meet Goku in the first game? What a misfortune!" After Alice heard the name of the contestant, she immediately mourned Kurokuba Ryo for a second.


    "I actually met him in the first..." Kurokuba Ryo''s face was solemn, and his eyes were deep and full of warfare. Not only did he not have stage fright, but he was extremely excited: "It''s really...want to ask!! "As he said, he looked towards Alice: "Look, miss, this fellow you admire, I will definitely defeat it for you!!"


    "Oh~ there is even a fighting intent..." Monkey King looked at Kurokita Ryo with interest, and then at Alice, there was an inexplicable smile at the corner of his mouth: "Then let you see it for yourself. , The gap between you and me." ..

 2873 Chapter 85 Ramen

    "Hey~ look at it, on the review board...Nagiri Senzaemon!!"


    "Unexpectedly, the commander-in-chief is also the judge this time!"


    "There are thousands of cousins, they also stayed..."


    "The Demon of Food actually conducts the review himself. It is indeed an official competition!"


    In the exclamation of countless people, Monkey King walked onto the stage from the player''s room.


    Rei Kawashima exclaimed with excitement: "Look, Lord Monkey King is already on the stage!"


    "Is he the student who got full marks in the preliminary rounds?"


    "Yes, I heard it is the most powerful contender for the championship."


    "Long red hair, it looks like it''s bad!"


    "It is rumored that he is a dangerous man. He beat his classmates to the hospital on the first day of school!"


    "Oh, look, the door on the opposite side is also open, and his opponent...Kurokiba Ryo is also on the stage!"


    In the contestants'' seats, Alice looked at the two people on the stage: "Ryo is really poor. I met Wukong in the first game. It''s a pity. In fact, with his cooking skills, I still have a chance to advance..."


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked curious: "He seems to be your follower, right? Isn''t he great?"


    Alice was silent for two seconds, and pouted: "Although I don''t want to admit it, but...before I met Wukong, that guy''s cooking skills are indeed better than me...a little bit."


    Ryoko Sakura: "Oh~ That''s a really amazing character, what a pity."


    It''s a pity that they met Sun Wukong. They knew very well that it was impossible for anyone in the contest to win the Monkey King.


    On the stage, Kurokiba Ryo looked at Monkey King with a terrifying look: "You are great, there is no doubt about it, but I will prove to the lady that I will not be worse than you!"


    "You are happy." Monkey King smiled and ignored the other party''s provocation. For him, such provocation has no meaning at all.


    "Then... Two people, please listen carefully. Your topic this time is-Ramen!"


    Following Rei Kawashima''s communication, the pots and ingredients prepared in advance were also sent to the venue by the staff.


    Sun Wukong took out the pot, put it on the stove, turned on the oil, poured in an appropriate amount of water, plus homemade seasoning, turned the fire to the maximum, covered it, and it didn''t matter.


    This is the simplest and most crude method in history. All the audiences and judges who watched it were dumbfounded: "Hey~~ With such a crude and simple method, is that guy really serious about cooking?"


    Listening to the voices of doubt around, Alice glanced at her mouth with disdain: "A group of frogs at the bottom of the well, this seems rough and simple, but the time between each process is extremely delicate and will never waste a trace of it. Original flavor; and the seasoning added by Wukong is also the best in the world. Any ingredient only needs to be added a little bit to maximize its deliciousness. How could you understand."


    Regarding the confusion and doubts around him, Monkey King turned a deaf ear to the flour, poured in an appropriate amount of water, placed his palm on top of the flour, and gently rotated it. The flour instantly spun and blended at an astonishing speed, gradually turning into a dough shape...


    This can be called a magical performance, making the voice of questioning instantly turned into an exclaim: "Wow~! This...this is?!!! How did he do it?!!!"


    "The flour is spinning and mixing by itself? Am I dazzled??"


    "Is this the rumored''kung fu''? Wouldn''t it be true?!" On the judging panel, the two sisters of Qianbiao Xiaya who saw this scene were also stunned.


    They naturally heard some rumors about Monkey King, but they were still shocked by what they saw with their own eyes, especially when viewed at such a close distance.


    "This kid... actually has this hand..." Nakiri Senzaemon''s eyes flickered, and his expression was surprised: "Kungfu? Or magic? This kid is really getting more and more mysterious."


    Monkey King ignored the exclamation from the surroundings. The flour quickly spun and bonded. Within a minute or two, a ball of flexible dough was formed. Then Monkey King threw it into the air and picked up a small knife on the dough flying in the air. Go up, flip up and down, open the lid, and stay in the pot. The empty dough suddenly turns into noodles of the same thickness.


    With such an incredible scene, people in the court left their seats one after another, and there was an uproar again!


    Qianbiao Xiaya''s sexy mouth opened into an O shape: "This...this...a ball of dough...swish a few times and it was cut into fine noodles? How did this happen?!!!"


    "Is this guy a magician? This is incredible!!"


    In five minutes, Monkey King''s ramen was completed.


    Looking at Kurokichang Ryo, he is still busy making soup.


    With a wave of Monkey King''s hand, five well-packed ramen noodles have already flown in front of the five judges and dropped steadily.


    "This... doesn''t even have any side dishes?" A reviewer looked at the ramen at the table, swallowing his mouth with the scent, but the all-in-one noodles in the bowl made him very puzzled.


    Monkey King gave him a calm look: "It''s a blessing that you can''t cultivate for ten years to be able to try the ramen I made by myself. Do you still want side dishes?"


    "Uh~~ Yes... I''m sorry!" The judge was obviously frightened by the look and aura of Monkey King, so he hurriedly lowered his head to apologize, and once again focused his attention on the ramen in front of him.


    Nageri Senzaemon looked at the monotonous ramen in front of him, and only smelled it. The clothes were already ripped, and his breasts were exposed: "It''s amazing! This seemingly monotonous ramen seems to contain unknowns. Delicious!"


    He said, picking up the chopsticks, and at the moment when the ramen was just stirred, the heat rushed out, entrained with the rich fragrance, and floated to every corner of the scene in a flash.


    "Ah~~ It smells so good!!"


    At this moment, everyone was drooling, their faces were demented, their tongues were sticking out, and their greedy expressions looked like a pug.


    And the five judges including Nakiri Senzaemon, already can¡¯t wait to pick up the chopsticks, take a sip, and in a flash, the expressions of the five people are surprisingly consistent, they all show a particularly pleasant expression, their eyes flashing, like in a cartoon world Characters.


    "Ah~Master Goku''s ramen...it''s so delicious!" Sister Natsuya Qianbiao was exhaled at this moment, full of infinite temptation: "It''s like being played by him... wantonly... but... true It''s... so happy!!!"


    Seeing the unbearable expressions of the five judges, Monkey King shook his head: "Send your ramen at will, and you can show this look. It''s really a group of guys who have never seen the world." ..

 2874 Chapter 86 Review

    I want Monkey King to cook a dish seriously, except for the two sisters of Qianbiao, the other judges are obviously not qualified, even if it is Nakiri Senzaemon.


    Therefore, Monkey King¡¯s ramen is just casually cooked, but with the soup made from the special seasonings in the gourmet world, this simple bowl of ramen is also rare and unparalleled. Up.


    "This... I feel that the power in the body is constantly surging out!" Nagiri Senzaemon''s clothes burst, his muscles bulged, and a sturdy, scorching expression on his face.


    "It''s... so delicious! Master Goku, please play with me as much as you want!"


    The intoxicated expressions of Qian Cousins ??gradually changed, and the ecstatic smile brought a kind of erotic look, which made people watch, instinctively gushing out a desire.


    The people in the audience changed their expressions of sorrow. A bowl of ramen noodles can make Qian Cousins, who have always been known for being serious and harsh, show such a gaffe. It is really rare.


    "Ah~ I''ve recovered, it''s gone..."


    The judges looked at the empty bowls that were already empty, all with a look of wonder and regret, and then fell into deep intoxication and miss: "What a delicious ramen! I can''t describe it in words! It seems simple but Contains the simplicity of the truth and simplicity, as if the whole person is sublimated, it is really wonderful!"


    Qianbiao Xiaya sighed with a strangely charming and lazy expression, watching Monkey King''s cheeks flushed intoxicated, and an ambiguous atmosphere emerged: "Master Monkey King, please be mine... No, please let me be you It¡¯s the private property of you! The thought that you will never be able to eat such a delicious food again, is simply a painful suffering!"


    There was an uproar in the audience again: "Miss Xia Ya... has confessed again! This time... has even her attitude changed!!"


    "This Monkey King... is so amazing! The Curry Queen... has been repeatedly conquered by his dishes!!"


    "This vixen... It''s shameless to be in the public!" Alice glared at the meeting place, with an angry expression on his face.


    Erina''s eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a dangerous light.


    Ryoko Sakura and the others also showed helpless and tasteful expressions, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on Sun Wukong.


    Sister Qian Cousins ??also had piercing eyes, looking at Monkey King with expectation.


    Just as there was a gap in the atmosphere developing in a strange direction, Kawashima Rei''s voice rang in vain: "Ah~ It seems that Kuroki-san has also completed it. Then, start your review!"


    When Monkey King heard the words, he immediately cast an appreciative look at Rei Kawashima. In this case, he really couldn''t speak. After all, he didn''t want to be watched on this stage because of personal feelings.


    The insertion of Rei Kawashima really came in time.


    When Rei Kawashima saw him, he immediately responded with a cute expression to Monkey King.


    When others were amazed by Monkey King''s ramen, Kurokuba Ryo was not influenced by the outside world at all, and instead made his own ramen seriously.


    The momentum was turbulent, giving people a strong oppression, without bowing their heads because of the pressure given by Monkey King.


    "Chef, you shouldn''t be cowardly because your opponent is too strong, just because you are strong, you have to surpass, and you, Monkey King, will be my goal to surpass this time!"


    Kurokiba Ryo gripped the funnel''s hand tightly, his veins bulging, and he seemed to be able to see a raging fighting spirit burning flames all over his body.


    The judges were all amazed by his strong momentum: "It''s really amazing! Kurokuba Ryo, under such a great pressure, can still maintain such a high morale!"


    "And the ingredients on it...is it shortbread?"


    "I have never heard of this kind of ramen before! What kind of ramen would it be?"


    The judges are already looking forward to it.


    "Okay, eat! This is traditional French ramen with fish soup."


    After Ryo Kurokiba presented the prepared ramen to the judges separately, the expression on his face was confident and crude, which formed a sharp contrast with his usual lazy look.


    "Um~~Ah~~~ This lingering aroma, like wrapping up the whole body, makes people smile unconsciously... Shrimp brain and fish innards, all the rich tastes are mixed together... How crude The smell of it!! It''s about to be knocked down!...This is absolutely delicious violence!!"


    After the judges had eaten Kurokiba''s cold ramen, they all showed intoxicated expressions. Nakiri Senzaemon also showed surprise. He took a bite of the bread shortbread. It was crispy and refreshing. Rich seafood delicacy: "That''s it, it''s the crustacean of seafood. After air-drying, it looks more flavorful. Uhhhh~~ That''s it, this delicacy is violent!"


    Nageri Senzaemon and the other two judges had already started to gorge themselves, but after taking two bites, Daimei frowned and stopped.


    In this scene, Ryo Kurokiba frowned slightly, and the two women had unusual expressions, telling that his ramen did not capture the taste of the two women: "You two, are you dissatisfied with my traditional French fish soup ramen? ?"


    Seeing that his sister hadn¡¯t heard of it, Qianbiao said in a very serious tone: ¡°This is a bowl of ramen with extremely violent aesthetics. For men, it¡¯s like fighting each other. It¡¯s refreshing. But, don¡¯t forget, my sister and I are women, we don¡¯t like your violent aesthetic!"


    Qianbiao Xia Mei heard the words and nodded earnestly: "Your ramen is indeed rare and valuable. I can taste your extraordinary talents from it, but compared with Master Goku''s ramen, it is like a bowl of delicious soup. A mouse shit makes people feel nauseous and nauseous, so we refuse to eat your ramen because it will destroy the perfect image that Goku-sama''s ramen brings to us."


    "you!!"


    Kurokiba said in a cold voice, an angry face, this woman even commented that his ramen is like a mouse shit, how this does not make him feel angry.


    Qianbiao Xiaya turned a blind eye to Kurokuba Ryo''s anger, with a calm expression: "This sounds really angry, but it is the case. This is a true portrayal of the gap between your strength and Master Goku."


    "Impossible!!! Even if it''s bad! The gap between me and him will never be so big!" Kurokuba Ryo looked angry, showing a terrifying expression: "Are you sure it is not the dish that vilifies me?"


    "Uh~~" Kurokiba Ryo''s terrifying expression frightened the two sisters Qianbiao Xiaya''s complexion slightly, no matter how they looked like they wanted to do something...

 2875 Chapter 87 Violent Food

    Fortunately, Kurokiba Ryo seemed to be extremely angry, but he was still reasonable, and he did not act recklessly with an angry face.


    "If you are not convinced, try it too." Monkey King handed a small bowl of ramen to Kurokita Ryo.


    Since it is a culinary master, it is natural to convince the other party in the culinary arts.


    Looking at the simple Shimizu Ramen in front of him, Kurokiba Ryo frowned slightly, clearly looking so simple, but the fragrance that it exudes stimulates people''s instinctive appetite, which makes him a little hard to resist.


    After hesitating and struggling for a while, Kurokiba Ryo took the ramen and picked up the chopsticks. At the moment when the ramen entered, his eyes widened in vain. The texture of the noodles was soft and soft, and the light wheat fragrance was actually mixed with vegetables. Fresh, meaty, fishy... it can be described as mixed.


    "This...this soup..."


    With just one sip, he ate the essence of this ramen, hurriedly drank the soup that looked like clear water, and his whole expression was covered with a ghost-like smile: "Ah~~ meaty, fish The fragrance, the fragrance of vegetables...the various flavors are intertwined to form such an impactful delicacy..."


    As he said, Kurokuba Ryo''s feet softened and he knelt directly on the ground: "The violent aesthetics I am good at is so vulnerable! I didn''t expect that he would subdue me with more violent delicacy and more brutal means. Even the ability to resist even a little can''t do...this is the real violent food!!"


    Looking back at the empty bowl in his hand, he unexpectedly ate the ramen in his hand without knowing it. At this moment, Kurokiba Ryo clearly recognized the facts and succumbed to this more violence. Under the deliciousness: "I...lose...!!!"


    Seeing this situation, Rei Kawashima exclaimed excitedly: "My Master Chief, please announce the final result!"


    Nagiri Senzaemon was naked, showing strong muscles, picked up a huge brush, and wrote the name of the winner on the ground: "The winner of this competition is-Monkey King!!"


    There was an uproar and applause in the audience.


    Alice and others heard the results, and a smile appeared on their faces: "Isn''t this taken for granted!"


    Nageri Senzaemon looked at Monkey King with a look of surprise and satisfaction: "This kid is really amazing! I didn''t expect his cooking to have such magical effects..."


    Seeing Ryo Kurokiba¡¯s performance, he, who is known as the demon of food, naturally saw a little clue. He has already tried extreme brutality and violence from this classmate¡¯s ramen; but he is such a person. After trying Monkey King''s ramen, he knelt down and succumbed. Obviously, he was defeated by even more brutal violence in a destructive posture and surrendered.


    This can only show that Monkey King''s ramen can allow different people to try different flavors and make them succumb in different ways.


    It''s like Kurokiba Ryo, you are violent, then the delicious thing you try will be that I am more violent than you, violent enough to make you unconditionally surrender.


    Another example is that Sister Qianbiao¡¯s obsession with Monkey King will only make them even more obsessed, obsessed with rejecting all external factors, so that they don¡¯t want to try other people¡¯s cooking.


    Violent, overbearing, delicious, arrogant and unreasonable, with irresistible coercion to make him succumb, this is the interpretation of Monkey King''s ramen.


    "It seems that the young lady''s choice... is right..." Kurokiba Ryo stared at Monkey King''s back, bowed his head baldly, and the unyielding in his heart had been suppressed by violence.


    Back in the contestant''s room, Alice and the others all gathered around, chatting and commenting on Monkey King for a while.


    And just as they were chatting in full swing, the radio sounded again: "Let¡¯s invite the second contestant..."


    Mito Yumei looked curious and looked at Erina on the side: "I don''t know who will be the player in this second game?"


    Erina: "Don''t look at me, I don''t know, this player''s selection list is selected at random, not the arrangement of the top ten."


    Upon hearing this, Yoshino Yuuhime''s expression changed: "Doesn''t this mean that we will also become opponents?"


    Just after the voice fell, the broadcast sounded again: "Please... Ryoko Sakura, Yuuhime Yoshino..."


    Upon hearing this, Yoshino Yuuhime''s complexion changed tragically: "Wow~ No! It turned out to be me and Ryoko Sakura in the second match?! Anyone can do it! Why is Ryoko Sakura?"


    Alice grinned: "Come on~ Oyoshino, I am very optimistic about you~"


    Yoshino Yuuhime twitched her head, with no intent to fight: "Don''t be kidding, how could I have won Sister Ryoko!"


    She knows very well that Sakura Ryoko is the one who gets the most recipes in the hands of Monkey King. Although they are basically wine making recipes, Sakura Ryoko has slightly improved these wine recipes and turned them into her own new cooking wine. The recipe, added to your own dishes, is an advanced seasoning that can greatly enhance the deliciousness of the dishes. The pressure to compete with her is not ordinary.


    Sakura Ryoko smiled and gently rubbed Yoshino Yuuhime''s head. The eldest sister sent a lot of thoughts: "Be confident, Xiaohime, we all learnt from Goku-sama and Frosai together, and you won''t Bad."


    "That''s what I said." When Yoshino Yuuhime heard this, she gained some confidence: "Let''s go, Sister Ryoko, I won''t be merciful~"


    Sakura Ryoko smiled softly: "Me too."


    Monkey King spoke quietly afterwards: "Those who lose, but they have to be punished~"


    "Huh?!!!" Yoshino Yuuhime, who had gained a lot of confidence, immediately collapsed: "Master Goku, don''t say such things at this time~ It''s really bad. The confidence that people just mentioned was lost by you. Frightened!"


    On the stage, as Sakura Ryoko and Yoshino Yuuhime appeared at the same time, there was another uproar in the scene.


    "Wow~ look at it! Sakura Ryoko has appeared!!"


    "Ah~~My big sister, today is so beautiful too!!!"


    Sakura Ryoko herself is extremely beautiful. With a mature figure like a big sister, she was promoted with the same score of 100 as Monkey King. Now she is so popular that she has already become a member of Yuanyue Academy. Man of the wind.


    Listening to Sakura Ryoko''s applause, Yoshino Yuuhime has a look of taste: "That''s amazing, Ryoko Sister, you are almost catching up with Master Goku in popularity."


    Sakura Ryoko heard the words, but only smiled in response to the healing system.


    One of the judges stared at Ryoko Sakura, his eyes lit up slightly: "Is this the student of Ryoko Sakura who was promoted by the same name as Monkey King? I really look forward to it. I wonder if she can also cook like Monkey King. ?"

 2876 Chapter 88 Dumplings

    "Presumably it shouldn''t be much worse? After all, they were all promoted with full marks."


    The thousand cousins ??laughed when they heard the words. The two on the stage were trained by Monkey King. They couldn¡¯t understand how they could be compared with Lord Monkey King. But even though they thought so, they didn¡¯t. Not much to say, because they are all judges, they can''t be partial to anyone.


    Nagiri Senzaemon looked at the two on stage, also full of expectation: "Listening to the two girls of Erina said that these two people were also trained by Monkey King. I want to see what they have achieved. Especially the one named Sakura Ryoko, even Sun Wukong, she can even advance with full marks..."


    "Two, the game begins!"


    Sakura Ryoko looked at the opposite Yoshino Yuuhime, and smiled slightly: "Little girl, come on~"


    On the stage, Yoshino Yuuhime is also very wary at the moment: "You too! I will take out what I have learned all my life!"


    Standing on such a stage and showing off her skills, this is the goal she dreams of achieving. Now she has achieved it. Although she knows that the opponent is very strong, she will never give up easily.


    Regarding the teachings of Monkey King, she has always kept in mind: the strong are used to surpass.


    "Then, this time the topic is-dumplings."


    "Dumplings..." Sakura Ryoko looked serious: "Last time it was ramen, this time it was dumplings. The topics on both occasions were very popular. It seems that the goal of the competition is not to fully reflect one''s cooking skills..."


    With the busy schedule of Sakura Ryoko and Yoshino Yuuhime, an unstoppable fragrance gradually wafted on the court.


    Especially the boys in the audience, almost everyone''s eyes were on Sakura Ryoko. After all, the cooking figure of such a beautiful big sister is really beautiful and attractive.


    "Cut~ The limelight is completely covered!" On the stage, Kawashima Rei was obviously very upset about this scene, but when she focused on Sakura Ryoko, her face was pink with dementia: "Ah. ~~ Sakura Ryoko looks so charming now!~~"


    The black-bellied Rei Kawashima was attracted by Ryoko Sakura at the moment.


    In the player room, Sun Wukong and his team watched the live broadcast on TV, while Alice was now nestled in Sun Wukong¡¯s arms and looked at the screen in front of him, with a savory expression: "Why didn¡¯t you see it before? Does Ryoko have such a big charm? No wonder Goku, you stuck with her just fine.


    When Monkey King heard the words, he hugged Alice¡¯s soft waist, leaned his chin lazily on her fragrant shoulder, and smiled: ¡°In this world of cooking, the world¡¯s first priority is cooking, and only those who have superb Cooking skills, others will pay attention to a person seriously. The reason why you didn¡¯t see the charm of Ryoko Sakura before was because you didn¡¯t take a look at her seriously, and naturally you couldn¡¯t find her charm. ."


    Alice heard the words, but she gave Monkey King a roll of eyes: "Speaking differently, it is not because the parents are beautiful that you are training."


    "You still understand me." Monkey King smiled, his hands were already inserted into Alice''s collar... Alice''s complexion instantly rose to a trace of blush, and Tian Suohui also showed a shy face. Emoji.


    Only Erina blushed and glared at Monkey King: "You fellow, don''t move your feet on such occasions."


    "Is it because I didn''t touch you? Don''t worry, you won''t fall." Monkey King laughed, and in Erina''s scream, he also pulled her into his arms...


    "It''s the same with you, I''m very fair~"


    In this way, the outside is a lively arena, but inside, there is a lot of fun...


    As the selected person, Miyoko Hojo was naturally with Monkey King and others, but seeing the scene that suddenly became unsuitable for children, she was already in a corner and messed up: "You...you...you..."


    Unconsciously, more than half an hour passed.


    "The two selected dumplings have been completed, everyone, please comment!"


    A passionate voice came from the TV, and Erina blushed, struggling against Monkey King¡¯s magic hand: "First... stop making trouble, the review has already begun..."


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King stopped and looked at the TV.


    Seeing this, Tian Suohui and the others hurriedly took the opportunity to tidy up their messy clothes and sat down.


    As for Miyoko Hojo, her face was flushed, full of confusion. In the frolic just now, she was not spared and was eaten tofu.


    Alice leaned over Monkey King¡¯s back from behind, watching the live broadcast ahead: "You said, Ryoko Sakura and Xiao Ji, who will win?"


    Mito Yumei: "Xiao Ji¡¯s cooking skills are inferior to Sakura Ryoko. In addition, her drunk duck has already been used in the preliminaries, and Sakura Ryoko''s condiments for alcohol are a big killer, even us. It''s hard to win..." At this point, she didn''t say anything, but the meaning was already obvious.


    "Yeah, Goku, you guys are too partial." Alice pressed Sun Wukong''s back and rubbed him: "The kind of cooking wine you studied with Ryoko Sakura is too BUG. How can we win? She!"


    "I can''t blame me for this. I just taught her the ability to make wine. She can transform the brewing recipe I gave into a variety of cooking wine concoctions, which is also her own talent."


    "No matter, you have to teach us some special skills."


    Monkey King: "You are all good sisters, why do you have to divide the outcome?"


    "That''s right, but my sister and I are big sisters, aren''t they? How shameless to lose to them!"


    Erina glanced at her sister with a flat face: "Don''t get me up, I won''t lose to them."


    Alice looked surprised: "Huh? Sister, do you already have a way to deal with Sakura Ryoko''s cooking wine?"


    Erina looked indifferently: "This kind of thing, didn''t she already teach us this kind of thing when we were studying with Frosi?"


    Alice looked surprised: "Have you already developed your own concoction in her theory?"


    Erina glanced at Alice: "It seems that you are more than one step behind me..."


    "You, you, you..." Alice immediately pursed her mouth in anger: "People have changed a little bit about you, but now they suddenly hate you..."


    Monkey King drew Alice from behind to in front of him, and slapped her hips hard: "Don''t make trouble, the review has already started." ..

 2877 Chapter 89: Battle of Destiny

    "Dumplings cooked with fermented''Koji'' dishes are rare." Nakiri Senzaemon looked at the dumplings in front of him, smelling the really intoxicating fragrance, and feeling comfortable.


    "I actually used cooking wine to make soup. This is really the first time I met." Qianbiao took a deep breath of the fragrance of dumplings in front of him, with an intoxicating blush on his face, full of intoxication: "Just smell it, it feels like falling into the misty fairyland, Addicted to it..."


    Unable to wait, Qianbiao Xia Ya picked up the soup spoon and took a sip of the soup. A feeling of suffocation suddenly invaded, and immediately took a long breath, the charming blush climbed onto her face, her legs involuntarily clamped tightly, Jiao The body trembled irregularly: "Ah~~ This taste... is really great! Chunchun wine is fragrant, refreshing but not intoxicating, swallowed into the abdomen, like a warm stream of warmth dispersed into the body, moisturizing the throat Passing the lungs, trembling all over, like a lingering fairyland, I feel that the whole person has become light and light..."


    Nageri Senzaemon''s clothes were torn open, and his expression was heroic and joyful: "This dumpling is filled with meat, and just after the teeth are bitten, the gravy bursts, and accompanied by a very impactful fragrance, it rushes out like a waterfall, strong The stimulating taste makes people tremble all over, what an amazing deliciousness! What an incredible creativity! This is simply the best in the world!"


    "It''s really amazing! It''s just a lifetime high, and it''s amazing to be able to make such a delicious meal!!"


    The rest of the judges were amazed one by one, gobbled up the dumplings in the bowl, and drank all the soup together with no leftovers.


    In the end, there is still endless aftertaste, with deep desire.


    "Okay, now it''s my turn." Yuuhime Yoshino sighed to herself secretly, and presented her dumplings to the review table one by one: "Please take your time."


    Nakiri Senzaemon took a deep breath and smiled: "Um~ The color and fragrance are excellent, and the fragrance is mixed with the strong fragrance of vegetables. Could it be that your soup is mainly vegetarian?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime smiled: "Yes~ This soup is made by me squeezing the juice from several kinds of vegetables, and it is made with beef. It is guaranteed to make you enjoyable."


    "Oh~ that''s quite curious." Nageri Senzaemon picked up his chopsticks, put a dumpling in his mouth, and bit it gently, only to feel an extremely strong elastic force squeezing between his teeth And out, the soup was also shot out from the cracked crevices, and the crystal-clear soup sprinkled in the air, dazzling like a rainbow.


    "Oh oh oh oh~~~!!!"


    Nagiri Senzaemon yelled subconsciously, his eyes widened, three or two mouthfuls swallowed hot dumplings in his belly, and then laughed: "It''s enjoyable! It''s so enjoyable! I didn''t expect you This hot dumpling still has such a punchy force! It is really enjoyable to bite it in your mouth!"


    "Awesome! It is amazing! The fusion of vegetables and meat is simply perfect, making the taste bursting. With this elastic meat filling, it bursts in the mouth like a small bomb, and all you feel is that Strong stimulating taste and fragrance, superb! Superb rare to see!!"


    All the judges were full of praise, and they all gave their thumbs to Yoshino Yuuhime, always agreeing with the awards.


    "Now, my Master, please announce the result."


    As Rei Kawashima''s voice fell, Yuuhime Yoshino, who had a happy face, immediately became nervous.


    Ryoko Sakaki also looked expectantly and focused on Nagiri Senzaemon.


    "The winner this time is¡ª" Nagiri Senzaemon picked up the huge brush and walked the dragon snake: "Sakaki Ryoko!!"


    Seeing this name, Yoshino Yuuki instantly stunned: "Sure enough... Sister Ryoko is still amazing!"


    Sakura Ryoko smiled softly and took Yoshino Yuuhime''s hand: "You are already very good. If the drunk chicken is not used up in advance, I don''t know who will win and who will win."


    Yoshino Yuuhime squeezed her fist with a firm expression: "Well, next time I will develop more new varieties!"


    "It really was Ryoko Sakura who won." Alice pressed against Monkey King from behind, looking at the front TV: "This third game should be the last game of the day, you say, who will it be with whom?"


    Mito Yumei put his hands together and made a prayer: "No matter who it is with whom, don''t just confront each other among us..."


    "Next is the third game. Which two players will it be?"


    At the venue, on the huge screen, several names were rotating at extreme speed, and finally two names appeared¡ª¡ª


    "Come out! The third contestant is: Alice Nagiri vs. Kohei Sachi."


    "Huh? It turned out to be me!" Alice got up from Monkey King''s back, her face surprised: "And my opponent turned out to be the transfer student."


    "It seems that this duel of fate is always unavoidable." Monkey King looked at the list of players, an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He knew very well that in the original book, the first duel was Alice vs. Kopei Sakujin, and he lost, but now...


    "This game, you must win!" Erina, who has been seldom talking, suddenly looked at Alice with a serious face: "This arrogant guy, you have to give him a good look, let him understand that he How many catties are there?"


    Xingping Chuangzhen provoked her and also provoked Monkey King. Therefore, for Xingping Chuangzhen''s favor, Erina is now negative.


    "Anna~" Alice chuckled: "This guy who threatens to dominate Yuanyue, I will naturally not let him go. Just look at him, sister, I will spit out anger for you! "


    The door opened, and Ryoko and Yoshino returned to the contest room again.


    "Sakura Ryoko, congratulations on promotion."


    "Xiao Ji''s performance is also very good."


    Tian Suohui and the others gathered around to show their congratulations.


    Monkey King beckoned to Yoshino Yuuhime: "I said, those who lose will be punished."


    Yoshino''s face turned red when she heard the words, and she instinctively held her ass with both hands: "Aren''t you going to hit someone else''s ass again?"


    "Relax, not this time, come here."


    Yoshino Yuuhime blushed, walked up to Monkey King, and said nervously: "You...how do you want to punish?"


    "Now give me a massage, the punishment, and wait until I get back."


    Hearing this, Yoshino Yuuhime breathed a sigh of relief. If he punished him in front of so many people, he would lose face.


    "Now, please invite Alice Nakiri, and two players from Kohei Suzaki!


    "Then I''ll go first." Alice waved to everyone and opened the door to the stage...

 2878 Chapter 90 Loving Lunchbox

    On the stage, Alice and Kopei Soji are facing each other.


    Staring at the indifferent Xingping Chuangzhen, Alice can be described as full of hostility: "Oh~ Xingping Chuangzhen, what a pity, it is rare to have a chance to show off on such a big stage, but you can only see Do it once."


    Xingping Chuang returned the past blankly: "As long as you lose to me, won''t you be able to watch it in the audience next time?"


    Alice smiled: "You are really confident, so come on! If you lose here, it will be a shame for you who threatened to dominate the Tomotsu Academy~ "


    After speaking, waving her hand, Alice ignored Chuangzhen Xingping and returned to her cooking position.


    "So, two, please start, your topic this time is lunch."


    With the start of the game, Alice took out the container she had prepared with countless people stunned.


    "Hey, what''s that? Are they sure they are cooking utensils? They look like experimental containers, right?"


    "Is this cooking? It''s like an experiment!"


    In the players room.


    Sakura Ryoko looked at the screen in front of her with a smile: "It seems Alice is serious."


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked serious: "After all, Yuping Shuangzhen is not weak anymore."


    As time went by, the audience was also whispering: "It''s really unlucky to say that Yuping Chuang is really unlucky, the opponent turned out to be the granddaughter of the commander-in-chief Alice Nageki."


    "Cut~ It''s just a guy who likes to talk big. Since entering Yuanyue, I haven''t seen him have any amazing achievements. It''s really overwhelming to say that Yuanyue is his stepping stone."


    "This kind of brazen guy, let''s quickly withdraw from our sight, it will be annoying to watch."


    Hearing the voices all around denouncing Yuping Chuangzhen, Marui Zenji smiled wryly: "Xinghei-kun is really unpopular!"


    Ibusaki''s expressionless face: "After all, he said that and didn''t get any results. It''s normal to be hated by others. It''s just that Sakura Ryoko and the others'' progress... is really amazing."


    "Yes! One by one, they were all over ninety points. Ryoko Sakura was promoted with full marks. It''s incredible! I heard that they became so good after learning from Monkey King, and his opponent this time , She turned out to be Miss Erina''s sister, so luck was too much."


    ...


    "Oh~ Alice Nakiri has entered the final stage. I don''t know what kind of bento she made? Wow~ In the dome, there is a cloud of mist. What kind of dish is this?!"


    Alice held the tray in her hand and placed the dishes in front of the five judges with a cheerful smile: "Come, please have lunch."


    Qianbiao Xia Mei looked at the dinner plate in front of her with a look of surprise: "The bento covered in mist is really curious."


    Nakiri Senzaemon put his face in his hand, and glanced at Alice lazily: "You have made some very strange dishes. I told you already, don¡¯t put too much attention on the appearance of the dishes. A lot of work, so-called cooking, the most important ingredient is the inner deliciousness!"


    Alice immediately bulged her cheeks and stared at Nageri Senzaemon with an unhappy expression: "Grandpa is true, how can you say that the dishes are strange! This time, the dishes are not only good in appearance." Open it and take a look, it will definitely surprise you~"


    Hearing what Alice said, Nakiri Senzaemon suddenly became a little interested: "Then I want to see, what have you learned from that boy Sun Wukong?"


    Reaching out to open the dome cover, the thick mist burst out instantly, it can be described as rich and fragrant, which makes people feel like a fairy.


    "Ah~~ What a wonderful fragrance~ It''s like feeling the touch of a lover..." The judges were obsessed with obscenities, their eyes gleaming.


    Nagiri Senzaemon took a deep breath, and the strong scent went down his nose and spread into the limbs, feeling that the cells in the whole body became extremely active, and the already swollen muscles became more swollen. , The clothes burst open involuntarily: "Good, good! I didn''t expect that the mist inside was actually concentrated by the fragrance, Alice, it seems that you have really grown!"


    Looking down at the dinner plate, the sparkling, different colors, different aromas, and different styles of sushi, Nakiri Senzaemon''s face showed a heartfelt smile: "Senju Sushi?"


    After being praised by Grandpa, Alice also looked happy: "No way~Grandpa~~This is a loving bento filled with the essence of my technology and love~"


    Nagiri Senzaemon was really surprised now: "You can say love..."


    Based on his previous understanding of Alice, it is undeniable that Alice¡¯s cooking skills are indeed superior, but all she cares about is innovation and visual impact, but she never put her feelings into it. Now suddenly she heard such a sentence. Nagiri Senzaemon was really pleased.


    His granddaughter has really grown up.


    "Oh~ what is grandpa talking about!" Alice''s face flushed, her face twisted: "After all, people often make love bento for Wukong!"


    "Love bento..." Nakiri Senzaemon glanced at the player room where Sun Wukong was, and smiled: "This kid really has a hand! The mistake that the old man can''t correct has made him complete it so easily. Yes, um~~ This Qianju Sushi is really exciting."


    "First of all, abalone and sea urchin..."


    Nakiri Senzaemon opened his mouth and took a bite, only to feel fresh and juicy, and the slender delicacy penetrated the tip of his tongue with a surging momentum, making him involuntarily getting goose bumps: "Too...too exciting! This excellent delicacy ¡­With a touch of sweetness and bitterness...well~~Suddenly it reminds me of that unruly youthful time...recalling...remembering..."


    Involuntarily, Nakiri Senzaemon''s eyes actually shed two lines of tears: "This...this is...is there still onions in it?..."


    "Uuuuuu~~It''s so delicious! I miss it so much!! My lost youth!!!"


    The two judges cried and gobbled it up. The true emotions hidden in their hearts were drawn out by Alice¡¯s lunch, crying and laughing...


    Qian Cousins ??are already obsessed at this moment: "Ah~ I seem to have seen the most beautiful embrace of my lover, the sweetest vow...Thank you, Alice, you let us try the most beautiful loving bento in the world... Deep thoughts and love for the lover in it." ..

 2879 Chapter 91: Alice vs. Yuping Chuangzhen

    The so-called bento is convenient, handy, simple, and easy. It is packed in such a simple box, but it is full of warmth and love.


    A qualified bento is not only displayed in deliciousness, but more importantly, it can bring people warmth, love, and infinite reveries and misses. Only such a bento can be regarded as true. An unparalleled lunch box of love.


    In the original book, Alice lost because she didn''t infuse her own bento with her understanding and love for bento. She only showed her excellent skills and cooking skills, which led to the final loss to Xingping Chuangzhen.


    In terms of deliciousness, she is naturally not lost to Xingping Chuangzhen, but in the meaning of lunch, she is a miserable defeat.


    However, now, because of the existence of Monkey King, Alice¡¯s poo is filled with her full of love, loving bento, and so on. She cooks Monkey King every day. She spends a lot of time in this dish. , Is also the dish that she knows the meaning best. If you want to win Alice in this state, you can''t do without absolute strength.


    "It''s amazing!" Xingping Chuangzhen looked at Alice with a surprised look: "It''s really amazing that a lady like you understands the true meaning of the stool!"


    Upon hearing this, Alice immediately showed an expression of dissatisfaction: "Are you despising me?"


    "No, no, no... I just felt surprised!" Xingping Chuangzhen waved his hand again and again. He was born as a civilian restaurant, and he knew the meaning of bento best. He thought he could defeat his opponent in this regard, but he didn''t expect the other party to understand it. Implications.


    "It''s the granddaughter of the commander-in-chief! It is really difficult to win!" After Xing Ping Chuang''s heartfelt emotion, his face regained full confidence, and his dishes were served to five judges. Table: "Please take your time!"


    "Look at what you just made. It should be a seaweed bento, and the heat preservation bento box is used. It is really hard." A judge put one hand on the heat preservation bento box, feeling the temperature from it, with a smile on his face. .In the simple details, you can see how well a person is.


    Xingping Chuangzhen, this is a person who has a thorough understanding of bentos.


    Alice bent over and looked at the heat-preserving bento box in front of her with admiration: "This bento box looks very advanced. It can keep the temperature even in the past half a day? It''s amazing. You would think of such a way, usually I When I made them for Wukong, they were all cooked and eaten right now. I said that there are insulated bento boxes. I really learned a trick."


    Xingping Chuangzhen''s face was speechless: "This is just common sense, right? Not great at all, okay!"


    Marui Zenji looked at Alice and frowned slightly: "Looking at her lightly chatting, she didn''t feel nervous at all, she just looked down on Xingping!"


    Itake Tsunami: "This kind of relaxed smiling face... It''s an expression that completely feels like I won''t lose..."


    The judges opened the lid one by one, and the first thing that caught their eye was the three side dishes.


    "Oh~ this seaweed fried bamboo wheel is really delicious. The dough is crisp and melts in the mouth, and the fried is perfect." Senbiao Xia Ya picked up the chopsticks, picked up one of the side dishes, and her face was red. Suddenly showed an expression of surprise and enjoyment.


    Qianbiao also showed a look of surprise: "And this crispy fried fish, it''s fried cod! It''s cooked in broth and seasonings and then fried, so the texture will be soft and tender. , Ah~ this purely crumbly warm flavor is like a gentle breeze blowing across a spring plateau. It''s incredible. Grade B cuisine can taste such an elegant taste."


    Nagiri Senzaemon: "The answer lies in this broth! This is a broth made with tuna and bonito."


    Xinghei Chuangzhen: "Yes, the stock I used to cook cod is made with tuna bonito and Rishiri kelp. The taste of tuna bonito is delicate, and if you handle it a little carelessly, it will be spoiled. Its original taste; the characteristic of the cod is its light taste, which is quite the same as the tuna and bonito, but fortunately there was no mistake in the production."


    Nageri Senzaemon tasted the dishes, and he also read a section about Kohei Suzaki: "Beer is also added to it, so it won¡¯t be greasy at all when fried, and the taste is very refreshing. It is worthy of that. Son of the guy! He is also very talented in making dishes!"


    "Then next is soup-miso soup of bacon and onion!"


    "Oh oh oh oh~~ I know the dishes too. The unique scent of the broth of tuna and bonito runs through the entire nasal cavity. The gravy of bacon and miso are really an unexpected combination! Drinking onion''s mild sweetness complements each other, oh oh oh~ ~~ The whole body seems to be wrapped tightly by delicious..."


    Xingping Chuangzhen: "By the way, there is a secret technique for using this bento box in the soup. Just put the stock, ingredients and seasonings in the warmer, and the vegetables will be fully heated after a few hours. It''s a sweet soup."


    Alice: "Hmm~ It''s a real aspect! You really understand the bento!"


    Xingping Chuang really smiled: "After all, I have done it in the restaurant at home."


    Alice nodded earnestly: "It''s really amazing. If you were your opponent before I met Wukong, I would really be defeated! But now! It seems that I won."


    Xingping Chuang Zhenbao laughed: "This is not necessarily true!"


    Alice smiled confidently: "Really? Then I will kindly remind you! Let me talk about the taste first, with your current strength, you can never beat me; when it comes to appearance, my bento will be just as gorgeous as you are. Eight streets, although the quality of the dishes does not lie in the appearance, but if the deliciousness of the two is at the same level, the beautiful appearance can play a decisive role, and your ordinary lunch will not The slightest advantage is at all. Next is the love placed in it. I think it is definitely not worse than you. In summary, you are already at an absolute disadvantage!"


    When Xingping Chuang Zhen heard this, his brows were frowned insignificantly, and he looked at Alice mockingly: "You are quite confident, but will the result really be what you said?"


    With that, the two looked at the judges at the same time.


    Nagiri Senzaemon glanced at each other with the four judges, nodded, and under the nervous gaze of the two, he picked up a huge brush.


    The voice of Rei Kawashima spread throughout the venue at the right time: "Please announce the result!"


    "This time the winner is¡ª" ..

 2880 Chapter 92 Punishment

    "Nagiri Alice!"


    The big characters of dragon flying and phoenix dance were written on the brocade cloth in front of Nageri Senzaemon.


    Seeing this name, Xingping Chuangzhen¡¯s pupils shrank in vain. They trembled like being struck by lightning, and couldn''t believe it: "I... unexpectedly... lost..."


    Fists were clenched tightly, and his face was full of unwillingness.


    Seeing Xingping Chuangzhen, Alice chuckled, "So self-confidence is a good thing, but it''s too arrogant. It would be too embarrassing when you fail if you are too arrogant.


    "As far as your current age is concerned, you have done quite well." Seeing that Kohei Tsuzawa was hit hard, Nakiri Senzaemon promptly encouraged him: "Unfortunately, you happened to be with a monster. In the same semester."


    With that said, Nagiri Senzaemon gave a vague look at Sun Wukong. This guy is indeed a monster. Not to mention his own horror. The people trained in just one or two months have shown unparalleled talent. Come, even Alice, a vice that only pays attention to technical appearance, can be easily corrected, which is really amazing.


    "A monster..." Xingping Chuangzhen clenched his fists tightly, and turned his head to look at Monkey King: "I can''t even win the person he taught... Then how far is it from him? It seems that the old man said Yes, I am not even qualified to compete with him..."


    Thinking about it, Xingping Chuangzhen''s unyielding will burned again: "However, this is only temporary. Finally, one day, I will surpass you!"


    Alice looked at Xingping Chuangzhen with a joking expression, waved her hand, and walked to the contest room: "The guy who doesn''t recognize his own weight is still thinking about dominating Yuanyue. It''s pitiful. It''s pitiful to dominate Yuanyue Yes, only Wukong is right."


    Xingping Chuangzhen looked at Alice''s back and curled his lips: "You just won me one game. I will definitely beat you next time."


    "Come on, boy." Alice said without looking back.


    "Cut~ This feeling of being underestimated is really unpleasant!" Xingping Chuangzhen clenched his fists again with a reconciled look, and walked off the stage to the opposite discovery.


    "So, today''s autumn selection will be over here temporarily. At 8 o''clock tomorrow, the last three duels will continue. Let''s wait and see!"


    As the broadcast sounded, everyone left the show one after another.


    Player room.


    With her hands behind her back, Alice looked at Urina with a grin: "How about it, sister, did I give you a breath of anger?"


    "It''s okay, it didn''t shame me at all."


    Alice pursed her lips immediately, her expression of dissatisfaction: "What? Saying thank you will kill you, my sister is really not cute at all."


    At this moment, seeing that the door was opened again, Qianbiao sisters walked in together: "Wukong, congratulations on your promotion~"


    Alice¡¯s originally happy expression immediately became unhappy: "I said you two sisters are very idle? Why do you always run here?"


    Qianbiao Xiaya didn''t feel annoyed at all, smiled, and smiled softly: "This is no way. Why did the stomachs of our two sisters be captured by Wukong? If we can''t eat his cooking. , I don¡¯t know what to do, so, can we add our sisters to dinner today?"


    Erina looked at the two sisters Qianbiao with an unhappy expression: "You are really welcome!"


    Qianbiao Xiaya ignored Erina, but hugged Monkey King''s arm, rubbing constantly, full of seductive charm every word: "What does that mean, Wukong~~"


    Before Monkey King could reply, Erina pulled Qianbiao Xiaya aside and said blankly: "Then you will be disappointed. Wukong doesn''t cook often."


    "That''s how it is, if you two sisters don''t mind, let''s go together."


    Qian Cousins ??smiled with joy: "Don''t mind, don''t mind, it''s very happy to be able to eat the dishes made by Ryoko Sakura."


    In this way, under the gaze of countless pairs of envy and hatred, Monkey King, surrounded by the girls, returned to the cooking building dedicated to Alice...


    It wasn''t until 6 o''clock in the afternoon that Monkey King took Sakura Ryoko and the others back to the Polar Star House.


    As soon as he returned to the Polar Star House, Sakura Ryoko went back to his dormitory to rest. During this time, the spirit had been in a tight state, and now he could finally sleep peacefully.


    As for Tian Suohui, she also returned to her room and began to prepare for tomorrow''s game.


    Monkey King took Yoshino Yuki back to his dormitory.


    "Master Goku, what did you want to do when you called me?" Yoshino Yuki smiled and looked at Monkey King, with a lively face, without the tension of being alone in the same room.


    "You have forgotten the punishment, have you?"


    "Hey?~~" Yoshino Yuuhime was taken aback, her pretty face blushing inexplicably, "Really...really to be punished? Then...that...what should I do?"


    Monkey King pulled Yoshino Yuuki into his arms and whispered a few words. In a flash, Yoshino Yuuki''s blush was at the base of her neck, and her eyes widened: "No... isn''t it?!!!"


    The next day, after having breakfast, after everyone gathered, Mito Yumei turned to Yuuhime Yoshino with a joking look, and asked curiously: "Speaking of Xiaohime, did Goku-sama punish you yesterday?"


    Upon hearing this, Yoshino Yuuhime blushed inexplicably, and subconsciously wiped the corners of her mouth, and said with a guilty conscience: "No... I won''t tell you..."


    "There is a problem~ There is definitely a problem!" Gan Hyugako immediately leaned over. As a graduate, she slept in the hotel last night.There must be a problem with Yuuhime Yoshino, who is usually careless and active, showing such a shy expression.


    Alice asked like a cat smelling of fish, she also leaned forward: "Quickly, how did Wukong punish you last night?"


    "No...No...It''s just asshole...Don''t ask about such a shameful thing!" Yoshino Yuuhi''s face was flushed with both hands covering her face.


    "Your expression is not as simple as just spanking!" Gan Hyugako narrowed his eyes with a look of suspicion.


    Erina and the others also have curious expressions, but they don''t say anything.


    When they were about to enter the moon and sky, Monkey King and the others met Miyoko Hojo again: "Master Goku, Miss Erina, good morning everyone."


    Monkey Goku stretched out his hand in fear and patted Miyoko Hojo on the shoulder, encouraging: "You will also play today, come on."


    Encouraged by Monkey King, Miyoko Hojo looked excited: "Thank you! I will!"


    In the venue, Xi Jianjun was also cheering for Ye Shanliang: "Come on~ Ye Shan, the powerful opponents finished the test yesterday, and we must win today~" ..

 2881 Chapter 93 The Second Day of Autumn Selection

    Ye Shanliang glanced at Xi Jianrun indifferently: "Your way of refueling is worse than not saying it, it sounds like I''m not as good as the person in front of me."


    Xi Jianjun immediately cut off his fingers with a weak face: "Yes... I''m sorry... I didn''t mean that..."


    "Oh~ Xi Jianrun, you guys came quite early." Looking at Xi Jianrun''s lovely childish face, Monkey King couldn''t help but squeeze her soft face.


    "Don''t pinch my face~ I''m not a kid anymore." Xi Jianrun blushed with a timid expression on his face making senseless resistance.


    "Ah~ sorry sorry~ seeing you like this, I instinctively regarded you as a child." Monkey King said to Qian without apology, and when he closed his hand, he squeezed her face forcefully, causing Xi Jian Yun''s blushing face is really cute.


    "That''s it~ Such a cute face, I really don''t know how you take care of it, so envious~" Gan Hyugako saw the machine and hugged Xi Jianjun, rubbing her face against her face.


    "Please... please don''t do this... quickly... let go of me..." Xi Jianrun''s flushed face was about to smoke.Obviously, Hyugako''s enthusiasm is something she can''t stand as a woman.


    "Smack~" Monkey King slashed with a knife on Hyugako''s head unceremoniously: "Hurry up, don''t you see the troubled expression on his face?"


    Hyugako covered his forehead with both hands, and squatted aside with a painful expression of "Oh yeah", "Goku is also true, don''t keep hitting me on the head~ Obviously, he said to Sakura Ryoko very softly..."


    "Then you have to show a gentle attitude to me."


    Just as Monkey King¡¯s words fell, the broadcast sounded in vain: "The autumn selection will begin in five minutes. Players who have not yet arrived, please return to the player room immediately. Repeat, the autumn selection will begin in five minutes..."


    Erina: "The game is about to start, let''s go to the audience first."


    Sister Thousand Cousins: "Then let''s go to the review room first."


    Looking at the leaving shadow of Sister Qianbiao, Sun Wukong reached out and touched Xi Jianrun''s head: "We have a dedicated private viewing room, do you want to be together?" Although it was an inquiry, Sun Wukong had already put one hand on Xijian. On Run''s shoulders, he walked forward with his arms around her.


    At the same time, he put his hands on Tian Suohui and the others: "You guys also have to cheer~"


    Xi Jianrun looked helpless and was forcibly led away by Sun Wukong: "Hey~ wait~ I... I haven''t agreed to stay with you..."


    "Didn''t you refuse it? Then take it as consent."


    "Why..."


    "Do you want me to teach you how to make spices?"


    "miss you¡­"


    "Then don''t talk."


    Looking at the big and small back figures who walked away first, Gan Hyugako tore off Erina''s clothes corner, and said, "Miss Erina, you have all seen it, Goku is definitely a lolicon." ~Just like Xi Jianjun, it''s still a legal little Lori, you have to guard against it..."


    Sakura Ryoko responded with a gentle smile: "If Master Goku hears this, I will bully you again~"


    "Ahem~ How can I hear it so far away..." Hyugako glanced at Monkey King with a guilty conscience, but just saw him turn around and smiled, frightening her froze in vain: "It''s over, it seems true I heard¡­"


    She had been arguing with Monkey King, but she was often repaired by Monkey King, and the process was still incomprehensible to her.


    Sun Wukong does not need to compete today, so he is no longer a contestant. Naturally, he cannot go to the contest room. However, as one of the top ten, Erina is the organizer of the autumn selection. Naturally, he has his own private viewing room, and it is still very luxurious. Kind of.


    Opening the door, looking at the luxurious furnishings in the viewing room, Yoshino Yuuhime was the first to ran in, and a swoop was lying on the soft sofa: "Ah~ It''s so comfortable, as expected by Erina Ah, even the viewing room is so luxurious."


    "Welcome everyone to come again between the moon and the sky. Today is the second day of the autumn selection. Today, there will be the top six who will advance to the autumn selection. The top three have already appeared, so who will be the next three? What? Let''s wait and see!"


    Yuanyue Academy has always been sloppy, no extra nonsense. Once the time comes, the autumn selection competition will start immediately.


    "So, who will be the two players in the first game today, let us watch the big screen together!"


    "Ah~ I have appeared, Hayama Ryo VS Hojo Miyoko, please enter the two players!"


    In the private viewing room, Sun Wukong hugged Xi Jianrun, played with her soft face with both hands, and looked at the name that appeared on the screen. He was slightly surprised: "Ye Shanliang has good luck. It seems that he won this time. ."


    As for Xi Jianjun, his expression resembled a Chihuahua, and he could only helplessly let Monkey King manipulate him, but after listening to his words, his eyes flashed with joy: "Really? Xiao Liang really won? "


    "It is the blessing of my guidance that Miyoko Hojo was able to advance. According to her real strength, she does not even have the qualifications to advance. Therefore, given the strength of Hayama Ryo, this time is a sure win."


    As a result of the facts, just as Monkey King expected, Ye Shanliang won the competition with an absolute advantage.


    Without the existence of Monkey King, Hayama Ryo would be the champion of this autumn selection. With the strength of Miyoko Hojo, how could he be his opponent.


    "The gap between me and him... is it so big..." Seeing Hayama Ryo''s back figure of the winner, Hojo Miyoko clenched his fists tightly, his face was unwilling, and the failure was not terrible, but she was defeated so simply, but let her Very unwilling.


    "Sure enough...Without the help of Master Goku... Am I still okay..." Miyoko Hojo looked in the direction where Sun Wukong was, and then walked off the stage with a look of loss...


    "Congratulations to Ye Shanliang for winning this time and successfully qualifying; now, today¡¯s second competition begins..."


    "Please-Tian Suohui, Mito Yumei is on the stage!"


    In the players room.


    "Huh? I...is my opponent Mito-san?" When Tian Suohui heard the name of his opponent, she began to shake again nervously.


    Mito Yumei stepped forward, patted her shoulder vigorously, and cheered: "Bring out the courage, Xiaohui, you are the guy who has the approval of Master Goku! If you are not nervous, it is quite powerful~"


    "Hey~Really?"


    "Of course, let''s go! I won''t be merciful~" ..

 2882 Chapter 94 Loach Diamond Tofu

    "Your topic today is-Tofu!"


    "Tofu?" Mito Yumei frowned slightly: "Why this autumn selection, the theme of each topic is so common... But it is really a test to make high-level delicacy with such common ingredients. Personal skills...I think about it, what kind of high-end delicacy can be made with tofu..."


    "If it''s tofu...that''s fine..."


    When Tian Suohui, who grew up in the countryside, heard this question, the right dishes immediately appeared in his mind, and he started to get busy in an orderly manner.


    Tian Suohui seemed to be very quiet and ordinary when she started cooking, but she did every process with extreme precision and seriousness. However, after the audience was used to the fancy skills, she was greatly disappointed with her ordinary methods. , There is no bright spot at all.


    Looking at Mito Yumei, it seems that she has already thought about the dishes she wants to make. As Meat Mei, her dishes are naturally inseparable from meat, but the ingredients she chose this time are not meat from domestic animals. But a crucian carp...


    "Look at it, classmate Tiansuo brought out...is it a loach?"


    "Loach and tofu, what kind of dishes can this make?"


    In the audience, after seeing Tian Suohui''s behavior, everyone looked curious and confused.


    At the judging seat, Senbiao Natsume also found it strange, and looked at Nakiri Senzaemon: "Master, do you know any dishes related to tofu and loach?"


    "Yeah~ Speaking of this dish..." Nakiri Senzaemon thought for a moment, and said: "There really is such a dish-loach drill tofu, also known as Diaochan tofu, Han Gong Cangjiao, Yuhan mud, it is from The famous traditional Chinese folk dishes have a strong local flavor. It seems that this classmate Tian Zuo should be cooking this dish."


    "But if you want to make this dish, you must put the loach in a container in advance, pour clean water and add a small amount of salt, and after feeding it overnight, let them spit out the dirt and other dirt in the body before they can be burned; but now The loach provided was not fed overnight. I wonder what method she would use to solve this problem?"


    Following a brief introduction by Nagari Senzaemon, Tasoko also started cooking.


    As Nageri Senzaemon said, the difficulty of this dish is how to let the loach spit out all the dirt in the body in this limited time.


    For others, this may become a difficult point, but for Tian Suohui, there is no problem.


    How to clean fish¡¯s stomach and intestines effectively while alive, Monkey King has taught them such a simple method.


    I saw Tian Suohui took out a special bottle of spice water from his pocket and poured it into the clear water where the loach was placed, but after a while, the loach began to vomit, causing layers of sludge to appear in the clear water...


    In this process, Tian Suohui changed it several times, until the water was no longer turbid, the loach vomited, and the body was completely emptied.


    A judge couldn''t help but ask: "It''s really a magic method, Tiansuo, should you pour into the water a kind of spice?"


    Tian Suohui nodded with a red face. She could see that she was a little nervous: ¡°Yes, this is a spice water made with special spices. It can not only clean the fish¡¯s stomach, but also make their meat become better. The more delicious, the bone can become more crunchy."


    Nagiri Senzaemon: "That kid taught you this method too?"


    "Yeah~" Tian Suohui explained, but his hands kept moving.


    Half an hour later, after she had prepared all the other condiments, the loach had also been vomited cleanly.


    First, pour the soft tofu into the pot, then pour the loach into it, and heat it slowly. The loach in the pot suddenly feels bad, and it starts to dig in the cool tofu...


    That magical scene also brought a visual impact to the audience.


    Together with Nakiri Senzaemon, both faces were shocked, and suddenly left the seat: "Unexpectedly, she did it~!..."


    "what?"


    Nagiri Senzaemon''s gaffey behavior made the other judges look surprised.


    "Don''t you know?" Nakiri Senzaemon''s face was serious: "Although the recipe is simple, the real recipe has long been lost. I didn''t expect to see someone reproduce this legendary dish today. It''s rare!"


    "Huh? The legendary dish?" Qianbiao Xiaya and others were shocked.


    Nageri Senzaemon''s face was serious and serious: "Yes, this dish is really simple, it''s nothing, but it has been studied for a long time. When the loach is poured into the pot, the reaction is great, and it is alive and kicking. You can wait for the water temperature to rise. When I was high, I was already exhausted and died. The so-called''loach diving into tofu'' may really be a legend, but now..."


    As Nagiri Senzaemon said, he looked at Tian Suohui''s pot, and he was really amazed by the situation where the loach couldn''t wait to dig into the tofu: "How is this done?"


    It''s because he is so knowledgeable, he is also a little confused now.


    Ignoring the surprise of outsiders, Tian Suohui carefully cooked, adding chopped green onion, monosodium glutamate, sesame oil, ground ginger... and his own special spices...


    Following the Nagari Senzaemon''s previous explanation, the audience was attracted by the seemingly ordinary and legendary dish of Tasuo Megumi throughout the entire process, but ignored the Mito Yumei on one side and waited for her. After finishing the dishes, I recovered, that Mito Yumei over there has already finished his dishes.


    The first thing to be judged was Mito Yumi''s dishes, because she finished them faster than Tian Suohui.


    Looking at the steaming dishes in front of him, Nakiri Senzaemon shook his nose, nodding from time to time, with a look of satisfaction: "You are making crucian tofu soup, which is also a famous dish of the Chinese Han nationality. It''s not bad, no matter the color. Still the style, it looks impeccable, and this fragrance makes the population water involuntarily secreted..."


    After a little comment, the judges could not help but picked up the soup spoon and drank the soup, and their expressions became extremely exciting...


    In the contestant''s room, Feisha looked at Mito Yumei¡¯s dishes with surprise on her face: ¡°This crucian carp tofu soup can also be regarded as a kind of medicinal diet. The effect of warming the middle and lowering the qi has a very good nourishing therapeutic effect on weakness of the spleen and stomach, edema, ulcers, bronchitis, asthma, and diabetes; postpartum women stewed crucian carp soup can nourish the deficiency and relieve the breast..." ..

 2883 Chapter 95 The Top Six

    "Tofu is rich in nutrients, contains iron, calcium, phosphorus, magnesium and other trace elements necessary for the human body. It also contains sugars, vegetable oils and rich high-quality protein. It is known as''plant meat'' and its digestion and absorption rate is more than 95%. , Combined with crucian carp, has achieved the effect of complementing each other; but it is a pity that Roumei does not seem to be proficient in medicated diet. If you are adding a few medicinal materials, it is definitely a fine product in medicinal diet."


    But even so, Mito Yumei''s crucian carp tofu soup has also received unanimous praise. The five judges can see that they are absolutely sure of this dish.


    "Next is..."


    After tasting Roumei''s rare and delicious dishes, the judges focused on Tian Suohui again. They had been looking forward to her peculiar dish for a long time.


    Holding her own dishes, Tian Suohui stepped forward timidly: "Please use it slowly."


    Seeing the loach in front of me sloppy, dipping into the fresh and tender tofu, accompanied by side dishes and thick soup, it can be said that the index finger is moved.


    Nagiri Senzaemon forcibly resisted the desire to try it, and looked at Tian Suohui curiously: "This loach drilled tofu, although the preparation method is simple, but the process of''loach drilled into the tofu'' has become a legend. , So I want to ask, how did you do it?"


    "Because of the spice water I use, it not only allows the loach to quickly clear the intestines and stomach, but also activates them. The vitality becomes more vigorous in a short time, so they will not get tired when heated. To die, I also chilled a bit after adding tofu, feeling the coolness of the tofu and the heating of the water temperature, the loach naturally got into the tofu."


    "Well~ that''s the case." Nakiri Senzaemon looked stunned: "It turns out that the problem is here. Usually, you need to put the loach in clean water, add a small amount of salt and let them vomit. I can cook as much as I can, but I''m already exhausted in the process, and I can''t have enough energy to get into the tofu during the subsequent heating and cooking process, resulting in exhaustion and death."


    Relieving the doubts in his mind, Nageri Senzaemon picked up the spoon and couldn¡¯t wait to take a bite. The clothes opened instantly, revealing a strong chest, and said three words of''good'' in a row: "Tofu is as white as jade, and tastes like jade." It is delicious and spicy, the soup is fragrant and refreshing, and the loach is even more delicious with rosin. Even the bones become crispy and delicious! People can''t help but feel the wonderful feeling of traveling in the fertile fields! It is the best product!!!"


    Qian Cousins ??also had a look of intoxication at this time: "This feeling is as peaceful and peaceful as at home, but at the same time extremely happy, just like... the warm embrace of mother..."


    "Awesome... such dishes... make me feel the warmth of home... what an excellent chef! Your dishes are filled with gratitude for the ingredients, care for the guests, and the soul with high hopes for the dishes. It''s amazing!"


    "Your name is Tian Suohui? After graduation, please come to my company to work!!"


    "Please come to our company! Such talents must be poached!"


    After the other two judges were overwhelmed with excitement, they actually started a frantic poaching behavior, and even angered, they wanted to fight.


    "That...that...I''m sorry...thank you...your...kindness...but I..."


    When Tian Suohui encountered such a scene, she immediately stuttered nervously and didn''t know what to do.


    "You two old guys don''t have to fight anymore." Nagiri Senzai glanced at the two old men, and said with full momentum: "This little girl is someone from my Nagiri family that has already booked. You want to be there. My noodles, do you dig the corners of my naginata?"


    "Ahem~~ The commander-in-chief is joking, stop this matter, don''t mention it, don''t mention it!" The two judges waved their hands and laughed again and again. The Food Demon is not a joke, they can''t afford it.


    "Please announce the results!"


    After several judges whispered to each other, they chose the dishes they thought were the best.


    The two elderly judges chose Mito Yumei''s crucian carp tofu soup. This medicated dish is even more popular with old men like them.


    The sisters Qian Ciao chose Tian Suohui''s loach tofu. This dish made them feel the warmth of a rare home and the wonderful sense of being loved.


    So the key vote lies in Nagiri Senzaemon.


    "Well~ this is really embarrassing." The naginari Senzaemon, who has always been abrupt, can''t help but get a little tangled: "The dishes of both of you are superb. Each has its own advantages, and it¡¯s really hard to decide if you want to decide the outcome."


    In the end, under the tense gaze of Tian Suohui and Mito Yumei, Long Feifengwu wrote his name on the brocade: "This time the winner is Tian Suohui!"


    "Lost... Lost..." Looking at the name on the brocade, Mito Yumei was dumbfounded, her expression depressed.


    "Hey? Huh?!!!" Looking at Tian Suohui''s expression, she was ashamed of whether she had read it wrong, maybe she didn''t think she would win.


    After writing the name of the winner, Nakiri Senzaemon looked at the two women with a serious face: "You two have excellent dishes, but you can perfectly show people''s thoughts and sustenance in the dishes, so Tian Suohui, who feels like everyone else, has done even better at this point. I hope you two can make more perfect dishes in the future."


    "Congratulations, Xiaohui, you deserve to be Goku-sama''s partner! You are really amazing!" After the loss, Mito Yumei expressed congratulations to Tian Suohui sincerely.


    "Actually... Meat Charm is also very powerful..." Tian Suohui was nervous at this moment and didn''t know what to say.


    Mito Yumei immediately stared at Asada Sorui with a fierce look: "I said, don''t call me a voluptuous man! Only Goku-sama can call that!"


    "Ah~ Yeah... I''m sorry!"


    With the resignation of Tian Suohui and Mito Yumei, Kawashima Rei''s clear voice sounded again: "Then, please let the last two contestants come on stage today-Nito Hisako and...Tacmi Aldini!"


    "It seems that there is no suspense in this last scene." Alice squeezed Xi Jianjun''s face forcefully, who told her to stay in the arms of Monkey King.


    Xi Jianrun could only say silently that she wanted to leave too, but Sun Wukong didn''t let go.Can only endure being bullied.


    The result was just as Alice expected, Scarlett won easily and won the last place in the top six.


    So far, the list of the top six has appeared: Monkey King, Ryoko Sakura, Alice, Ye Shanliang, Tian Suohui, Scarlett.


    Tomorrow, will compete for the top three places...

 2884 Chapter 96: Appointment

    The first round of the autumn competition came to a close.


    "It''s amazing, student Ye Shan, I didn''t expect you to be in the top six, it''s really amazing!" Seeing Ye Shanliang walking out of the venue, Xi Jianrun ran over with a happily expression on his face.


    "Such words, wait three times before you get promoted." Ye Shanliang''s face was plain, but his eyes looked towards Monkey King and the others, his heart was downhill and solemn, the remaining players, but No one is weak. He has personally seen it in the previous celebration banquet. It is difficult to win!Especially that Monkey King was simply a mountain that couldn''t be crossed.


    Xi Jianjun¡¯s face was full of smiles, and his immature face was full of maternal brilliance: ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. It¡¯s already great that you can enter the preliminaries, and now it¡¯s before you enter the finals. Six people are already very good."


    Ye Shanliang looked at Xi Jianrun''s gentle and considerate smile, and turned his head nonchalantly, "How can I not care when I see your smile like this..."


    Looking at Monkey King again, Ye Shanliang focused his gaze on Xi Jianrun again: "I''m going back to make preparations. Do you want to go back together?"


    "Let''s go together!" Xi Jianyun said, and he glanced at Sun Wukong cautiously, and said in a low voice, "I have learned new ideas while following that guy. Let''s go back and experiment immediately..." said Then, he waved his hand in the direction of Monkey King: "Wukong, and everyone, then I will go back first~"


    Monkey King waved his hand, Tian Suohui and the others also waved goodbye.


    "Then I have to go back and make preparations. I have to be in the top three." Alice said, looking at Erina with piercing eyes: "If I enter the top three, I will challenge you~"


    Erina''s face was calm: "Wait until you enter."


    This plain attitude immediately made Alice pursed her mouth in dissatisfaction: "Erina, you really hate it. We are not just sisters anymore. Can''t we be polite?"


    "Then what do you want me to say?" Erina looked at Alice seriously, causing Alice to pull her head down, with a defeated expression: "Forget it, otherwise it''s not Erina."


    "Then you guys come on!" Erina said to Sakura Ryoko, "Tomorrow''s finals will also be randomized. Go back and get ready. I have a meeting to attend, so I won''t go back with you."


    "All of them are gone, so let''s go back!" Monkey King greeted Tian Suohui''s daughters and returned to Jixingshe.


    As soon as they returned to the Polar Star House, Ryoko Sakura and the others abandoned Monkey King, returned to their own workshop, and became busy.


    They are very familiar with each other, so they also pay special attention to tomorrow''s game. If you want to win, you can''t have the slightest care.


    "It''s just a small game. Is it necessary to be so nervous?"


    Looking at the empty dormitory, Sun Wukong was helpless. He was always accompanied by many women, and suddenly became so deserted and unused.


    "But... when I came back, there seemed to be someone missing?" Sun Wukong thought for a while, took out his mobile phone, and made a call. After a while, Gan Hyugako''s voice came from it: "Sorry, Goku, I didn''t say a word to you. I left, there was something temporarily in my shop, and I am on my way back..."


    "need my help?"


    "No, it''s just that I won''t be in the store for a few days, and those guys of mine are a little too busy. Customers can''t eat the food I cook, so they all express their dissatisfaction and nothing important..."


    "I told you to mess with me, and you can just close your broken shop."


    After hearing this, the tone of the dry Hyugako over there seemed to change suddenly and became very happy: "This is what you said, if I am homeless, you have to support me!"


    "How come it suddenly became so simple?" Monkey King was a little surprised, but still said in a joke: "That must be, you must be in the position of Xiaosan."


    "Bah~ I don''t want to be a junior."


    "Then leave you a place as a junior."


    Gan Hyugako: "..."


    "Xiaowu''s position is also fine."


    "I won''t tell you, I''m already here."


    Toot~ The phone was hung up.


    Monkey King smiled and didn''t care. He put his phone away and walked to the window to look at the distant scenery, but suddenly he saw a big tree not far away, revealing a sneaky head. It seemed that Monkey King was looking this way, and then retracted his head with a swish.


    "Isn''t this Nao Sadazuka..."


    Maintain a darkened state everyday, with a gloomy face and long black hair covering more than half of the face, hiding a creepy aura.


    With such a unique person, Monkey King recognized who she was at just a glance.


    "This guy doesn''t follow Erina and comes here to peek at what''s wrong with me?" Sun Wukong muttered inwardly, jumping from the window and landing steadily on the ground.


    "Don''t hide, come out, I saw you a long time ago." Monkey King was bored, Nao Sadazuka came at the right time.


    "Hehehe~~~ I was found out, as expected to be Master Monkey King..." Nao Sadazuka peeked out from among the leaves, smiling, with that dark expression on her face, she looks like Sadako, normal people see I must be scared to death by her.


    "Sneaky, are you playing Sadako? Come down quickly."


    Nao Sadazuka quickly shuttled down the tree trunk, and the action was called a cloud and flowing water, and she knew it was not the first time she did this.


    When Nao Sadazuka got close, Monkey King even smelled it specially. Don¡¯t tell me, although this guy is called "the witch in front of the pot", she always likes to make some foul-smelling dishes, but she is exuding it. With a fragrance that a girl should have.


    "A good little girl, why is she obsessed with that kind of''dark cuisine''? It seems that it is necessary to make her change."


    "What you said, as long as I cook the dishes that satisfy you, you will let me be Erina-sama''s deputy. Does this still count?"


    "It turned out to be for this, of course it counts."


    "Then you come with me..." Nao Sadazuka beckoned and led the way.


    "Is this going to the place where you live? I think it should be forgotten!" Sun Wukong immediately stopped. For a girl who likes to study''dark cooking'', she is still famous for''smelly''. Her room, Sun Wukong does not Interested to find out: "If you want to cook, it is the same in this Polar Star House."

 2885 Chapter 97 Special Talents

    Pole Star House, kitchen.


    "Yo~ Wukong, are you planning to cook?" Mrs. Wen Xu heard the noise and went to the kitchen, looking at the Monkey King inside, her eyes lit up.


    She is very greedy for Sun Wukong''s food, but she is not better than Tian, ??but she has very few opportunities to eat.


    "No, let her do it this time." Monkey King pointed to Nao Sadazuka beside him.


    "Isn''t this... Nao Sadazuka?!!!" Mrs. Wenxu''s face changed drastically, and she reacted extremely strongly: "No! You absolutely can''t let her do this!! Do you want Jixingshe to become hell? ?!!!"


    Seeing Mrs. Wenxu''s exaggerated expression, Monkey King secretly said: Nao Sadazuka''s lethality is really amazing, even Mrs. Wenxu can show such a big reaction, and immediately explained: "Don''t worry. , Let her cook normal cooking this time."


    Mrs. Wen Xu looked suspicious: "Is the dishes she cooks normal?"


    "Just look at it or not." Monkey King looked at Nao Sadazuka and said, "The ingredients here are all abundant, so you can do it yourself."


    After half an hour.


    Sun Wukong looked at the large bowl of black soup in front of him, and looked at Nao Sadazuka standing in front of him with a black line: "What are you doing?"


    "Japanese-style fried tofu..." Nao Sadazuka had a gloomy face, with a sense of horror that he would laugh out loud at any time.


    Monkey King lowered his head and smelled it seriously: "Are you sure it''s not stinky tofu?"


    Nao Sadazuka''s expression was a bit unnatural, and he laughed out: "It''s definitely not..."


    "Don''t be fooled. Do you think that using garlic and other pungent materials can conceal its smell after deep-frying? Although the smell is almost eliminated after special treatment, I''m sure that you use it absolutely Ingredients for stinky tofu."


    Mrs. Wen Xu also smelled it, and nodded earnestly: "Indeed, if you don¡¯t smell it carefully, you really can¡¯t find it. It should be the kind of simple marinated tofu. The smell is not enough. The special techniques used to cover up are almost inaudible."


    "This doesn''t violate the agreement between us, does it? It''s not considered a''dark'' dish, right?" Nao Sadazuka looked at Monkey King with a serious look, with a terrifying look: "Furthermore~hehehe~~ ~You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate it. The true aesthetics will not be in the dishes that are only displayed in beautiful decorations. The essence of the food is in the future of horrible dishes!"


    Monkey King looked at Nao Sadazuka with a darkened face, and was speechless: "What kind of perversion are you! No matter how delicious it is, it is only a small crowd. Not many people will be willing to eat and smell very disgusting. Things...think about it, the smelly smell in the room, what kind of scene is that? So so far, you don''t have a friend. Don''t you understand the truth?"


    "It''s just that they don''t know how to appreciate, and they don''t understand the true aesthetics of horror cooking!" Nao Sadazuka didn''t listen at all, and remained silent in his own world: "The glamorous appearance only makes people feel sick, only the inner The beauty is unparalleled beauty!"


    "I didn''t expect you to understand such a philosophical question, it''s not bad." Monkey King looked at Nao Sadazuka with a little appreciation: "It seems that your inner consciousness is very high, but it is a little bit deep, too much. But there is still salvation."


    As he said, Monkey King picked up the chopsticks, took a bite of tofu, his entire brow was beaten.


    When Nao Sadazuka saw this, he stared at Monkey King with a ghost expression on his face: "How is it? How is it? Have you been captured by the smell hidden in it?"


    "Ah~~ I''m really taken prisoner!!" On the side, Mrs. Wen Xu suddenly panted, and she was lying on the ground in a strange posture. It looked like she was caught by a rope. The strange posture was so constrained, it was really irritating.


    "Ahem~~ Your dish... it''s really a dark dish..." Monkey King put down his chopsticks and was not trying to take a second bite. The taste, how to say it, is as if the whole person was given the strong stimulating taste. Trapped in general, it''s terrible.


    But it''s so delicious that you can''t stop it, this kind of cuisine, if you eat too much, it''s really depraved!


    In a sense, Nao Sadazuka is simply a talent.


    Originally, Sun Wukong wanted to help her get right, but after eating her cooking, he suddenly changed his mind. If there is such a special talent around him, it seems not bad.


    Would it be fun to punish those who are disobedient or need training with such dark cooking?


    Monkey King looked at Nao Sadazuka earnestly: "It''s decided, let you stay!"


    "Really...really?!" Nao Sadazuka''s eyes widened, with a look of excitement: "I can really become Erina-sama''s deputy?"


    "It seems that this girl really admires Erina~ That''s not enough." Monkey King rubbed his chin, pondering: "Such an interesting guy must be in my hands and obey me."


    Thinking about it, an inexplicable smile appeared on Sun Wukong''s face: "Of course, as a reward, I will cook and treat you myself."


    "Really?" Mrs. Wen Xu, who was still on the ground with hot eyes and panting, whizzed, stood up, and looked at Monkey King''s eyes that called a desire: "Wukong, are you really going to cook yourself? "


    "Don''t~ don''t look at me with this kind of eyes, I can''t stand it..." Monkey King was all seen shaking his body, hurriedly moved his figure, and left Mrs. Wen Xu''s sight. The look in his eyes was really terrifying. It''s really not something ordinary people can afford.


    Monkey King: "Just right, it''s almost time for dinner now, I''ll cook two bowls of noodles for you to taste." Then, Monkey King walked into the kitchen.


    This time the cooking time took a little longer, because Monkey King wanted to turn the attention of Nao Sadazuka to his own body, so he took a little more seriously this time.


    Fifteen minutes later, Monkey King came out with two bowls of ramen and handed them to Mrs. Wen Xu and Nao Sadazuka.


    Mrs. Fumio¡¯s just incidental, mainly Nao Sadazuka: "Taste it, maybe it will change your world."


    "..." Nao Sadazuka held the noodle bowl, looked at the crystal noodles that were cut like gold, and smelled the soul-corrupting scent, her pupils shrank, and her delicate hand had already involuntarily picked up the chopsticks. I picked up the noodles... ..

 2886 Chapter 98 The Second Round

    Chewing carefully, Nao Sadazuka''s complexion suddenly turned red, and she couldn''t help but breathe: "Hmm~~ This, this, this... Chaos... Temple... This is clearly the root of my dishes!!! Why... Don''t. ~~The whole person...has to be purified away ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, it has become more and more pure!!!"


    The unbelievable delicacy spread from Nao Sadazuka''s mouth, and in a flash, her dark world was dissipated and turned into a pure and flawless world. Nao Kurosadazuka disappeared and was displayed in front of everyone. Yes, it is a pure and flawless Nao Shirasadazuka.


    "Huhuhuhu~~~" Nao Sadazuka clenched his fists, knelt to the ground, breathing continuously, seeming to be greatly impacted.


    "Ah~ what a wonderful taste~~!! It reminds me of that shy first love..." Granny Wen Xu''s face was blushing, her eyes shy, her eyes flashed with blurry eyes, orchid finger pinched, she could see Monkey King couldn''t help shaking, and hurriedly looked away.


    Such a posture, if it were put on a beautiful woman, might be a very eye-catching thing, but on an old woman''s body, it would be really irritating.


    "So, that''s it for today." Monkey King turned around and left. He couldn''t bear to look at the''elegant'' figure of Granny Wen Xu.


    Seeing Sun Wukong leaving behind, Nao Sadazuka made a foolish laughter, her eyes filled with shame and charm, and she looked excited: "Sun Wukong...sir..."


    It seems that another sister paper is completely overwhelmed by Monkey King''s cooking. Her future eyes will be completely transferred from Erina''s body to Monkey King''s body.


    Back to the dormitory, Monkey King took out his mobile phone and enjoyed all kinds of attractive photos of the women for half an hour. Then he walked out of the shadow of Mrs. Wen Xu. No way, the old woman¡¯s posture was to some extent The lethality is too strong.


    the next morning.


    "Master Goku, I got up. Today is the first three important days to decide. You are still in the mood to sleep in!" Yoshino Yukie''s harsh yelling sounded in vain from Monkey King''s dormitory, and then a Tarzan hit the top and pounced on Monkey King. On his body, the bed board creaked and groaned in pain.


    Monkey King moved Yoshino Yuki away from his body, rubbed his chest, and spit out: "I said you little girl, don''t use this way of calling bed if you don''t know your chest. It hurts, let Ryoko How nice to come."


    "You...you guy...you hate people with small breasts..." Yoshino Yuuhime blushed and looked ashamed.


    "Xiao Ji, Master Goku is just joking with you, don''t be too entangled." Ryoko Sakaki gently touched Yoshino Yuuhi''s head and comforted.


    Yoshino Yuuhime stared straight at Sakura Ryoko''s chest, stretched out her hand and began to torture them: "Of course, you big breasted girl, I don''t know how hard I am now..."


    "Ah~ Stop making trouble!!"


    Monkey King looked at the shocking scene before him, coughing solemnly, and said: "So... let me feel it... No, it''s just adding a chant."


    Sakura Ryoko''s face was red, and he hurriedly pushed Yoshino Yuuki away, and gave Sun Wukong a white look: "Hurry up and wash, the selection is about to begin today."


    Monkey King hugged Yoshino Yuuhime and leaned close to her ear: "How do you feel, how does it feel?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime was instantly blushed: "I... I won''t tell you! Big idiot!" Pulling Sakura Ryoko and ran out.


    After molesting the two girls, Monkey King was in a good mood. After getting up to dress and wash up, he ate the love prepared by Suohui Ton Tian, ??and the group set off towards the playing field...


    Today''s competition venue is still between the moon and the sky, and the list of duels is also randomly drawn by electronic equipment. As for the questions, they are provided by Yuanyue Shijie.


    Adhering to the excellent tradition of no nonsense at Yuanyue Academy, when the time comes, the autumn selection will begin immediately.


    "Welcome everyone to the second round of the autumn selection. Today, the top three players in this autumn selection will be produced. I don''t know who will be selected? Let''s wait and see!"


    "Now, please watch the big screen. Which two players will this first matchup be?"


    As the name on the screen turned, when it stopped, Rei Kawashima shouted out the two names displayed in it: "Alice, please, Hiisa Nito is here!!"


    "Oh~ I didn''t expect this first match to be the two of us." Alice looked at Scarlet Sand beside her, got up and stood up.


    "I won''t be merciful, Miss Alice." Scarlett''s face was serious, and she replied with a serious face: "Miss Erina said, let me tell you. If you meet you, you lose to me. , Then, don¡¯t mention challenging her in front of her in the future."


    "This... this Erina... is too annoying!" Alice said with an angry expression: "I won''t lose to her assistant!"


    "I won''t lose to you either." Feisha did not give up, the two women''s fighting spirit in the eyes of the two women was exceptionally high, one was offended by Erina, the other was for the people she served.


    "Old rules, whoever loses must accept my punishment." Monkey King smiled.


    "So, what exactly is that punishment?" Alice looked at Yoshino Yuuhime with curiosity.


    Yoshino Yuuhime''s face blushed inexplicably: "I''ll know when you lose..."


    "I won''t lose!" Alice was confident, but she was especially curious: "But, I really want to know what kind of punishment is..."


    "Alice, please, Nito Hisashi!" The broadcast sounded again.


    Ryoko Sakura urged: "Okay, stop chatting, it''s time for you to play."


    "Huh~~"


    The two women picked up their moods and walked out from two different ones...


    One is the granddaughter of General Yuanyue, and the other is the famous''secretary'' beside Erina. The two girls are both influential figures in Yuanyue Academy. This appearance caused an uproar.


    In fact, in the original book, Alice''s strength is still very strong, but in the first game, he encountered the protagonist Xingping Chuangzhen, which is more tragic. Otherwise, with her strength, she still has the ability to enter. The top ones.


    After Sun Wukong''s training, her shortcomings have been made up. She is not only blindly pursuing technology and deliciousness, but also knows how to inject her own emotions into the dishes. The current Alice has long been reborn, but she is very strong. ..

 2887 Chapter 99 Hamburg

    And Nito Hisako, able to enter the finals, is naturally not weak.


    However, compared with Alice who had made consciousness, it was still a little bit worse.


    The result of the contest between the two women was that Alice was slightly better and won.


    "It''s Miss Alice, it''s really amazing!" As for the result of the sentencing, Feisha didn''t have a bit of entanglement, but admired Alice.


    As the young lady of the Nagiri family, Alice did not feel ashamed to lose to her.


    "You are amazing too! I almost fell your hand!" Alice looked at Feisha with a look of appreciation: "If I hadn''t met Goku and made up for my own shortcomings, I might really lose to you. Up."


    "Then you have to work hard, the gap between me and Miss Erina is more than that~" Scarlett looked at Alice, serious and serious.


    "Of course I know my sister is not easy." Alice glanced cutely at her mouth: "Otherwise, she will challenge me, not I will challenge her." As she said, her fists were tightly clenched: "Although what is the status of the family? It¡¯s not important to me now, but I really want to beat her once!"


    The two women chatted and walked off the field side by side.


    "Congratulations to Ms. Nagiri Alice for winning the second round, the first victory. Congratulations to her for being the first one to advance to the top three. Now, there are our second players..."


    The camera shifted to the big screen, and Kawashima Rei said aloud the two names above: "Ah~ The list has already appeared, please let Monkey King and Ye Shanliang come on stage!"


    In the audience, Xi Jianrun was stunned when he heard these two names, and then he looked regretful: "It''s really unlucky. Student Ye Shan actually met Wukong. It seems that there is no hope of reaching the top three."


    "Is my opponent..." Ye Shanliang''s eyes gleamed slightly, and there was a sense of excitement in his heart, and his fists involuntarily clenched: "Although the chance of victory is very slim, I really want to be with you. A showdown!"


    "Come on! Master Goku!"


    In the collective blessings of Tian Suohui and the others, Monkey King followed the contestants'' passage and entered the arena.


    In an instant, there was noisy and thunderous in the court, applause and screaming everywhere, this popularity, Jane reached an extremely exaggerated point.


    "No... you deserve to be Monkey King! This popularity is really scary!" Kawashima Rei looked at Monkey King with a red face, looking very excited.


    In the judging seat, Qianbiao sisters also put their hands together, full of expectation: "Finally it is Wukong''s turn to appear on the stage, and you can taste his cooking again!"


    The other judges also swallowed their saliva involuntarily, and nodded in agreement: "Yes! This classmate''s cooking still makes me feel endless aftertaste. I really look forward to how amazing his cooking today will be."


    On the other hand, Ye Shanliang, who was on the opposite side, seemed a bit bleak. His limelight had been completely overshadowed by Monkey King. Although there were also his fans shouting, he had already disappeared amidst the noise of the audience.


    However, Ye Shanliang was not deterred by such a scene, but his face was plain, showing a calmness different from ordinary people.


    "Today, the topic of the two of you is hamburger. You can use the ingredients prepared on the spot, or you can use the ingredients prepared by yourself. Now, let''s start!"


    The topic was not told to the players in advance as in the original book, so there was no time to prepare any ingredients. Monkey King, like Ye Shanliang, chose the ingredients prepared on site.


    The main ingredient Ye Shanliang chose was octopus and seafood. It seemed that what he wanted to cook was a different burger.


    As for Monkey King, the ingredients selected are standard ingredients, a cleaned chicken, hamburger embryos, eggs, bread crumbs, etc.


    According to common sense, the meat of burgers is basically chicken breast, but Monkey King did not choose this only, but included the whole chicken meat.


    I saw him holding a kitchen knife in his hand, cutting a few knives on the chicken like water, grabbing the chicken claws, and pulling it at random. The flesh and bones were separated, and a complete chicken skeleton was drawn out.


    "Wow~!!!"


    In the scene, there was an uproar again. This knife skill was as incredible as magic!


    For a time, the scene became more eager.


    Monkey King did not throw away the chicken skeleton, but coated it with sesame oil and condiments, and bake it on a high fire; after breaking up the eggs, mixing with the condiments, and then cutting the chicken into even pieces, smearing On the chicken, pat the bread crumbs and compact it, and fry it in a pan until cooked through...


    "Curious how to do it! Doesn''t the chicken need to be marinated? And what does he want to roast the chicken bones?"


    Not only was the audience curious about Monkey King''s approach, but even the judges were all embarrassed. It was the first time they saw this approach.


    Time passed by one minute and one second, until more than half an hour later, Monkey King took out the chicken bones roasted in the fire, and lay down with a palm. The complete chicken bones instantly turned into powder, exuding an unstoppable fragrance. .


    Take out the chicken pieces that have been fried, and evenly sprinkle the bone meal on top, mix them with tomatoes, lettuce, and sandwich them in the hamburger embryo, sprinkle them with spices and cheese, and bake them over a slow fire for a while. Take out this special The hamburger is completely finished.


    At the same time, Ye Shanliang also entered the finishing work.


    Monkey King did not review it immediately this time, but waited for Ye Shanliang to complete the work and made a please gesture: "You first, lest my burger overwhelm your deliciousness and make people tasteless after eating."


    "Are you so confident?" Ye Shanliang stared at Monkey King for a while, without delaying, and brought the dishes forward: "Let everyone wait a long time."


    "Oh oh ah ah ah ah~~ This is... the thick hamburger steak is also topped with a hot rotating barbecue! It''s amazing!! The aroma!!!"


    The judges looked at the burger in front of them, smelling the shocking aroma, holding knives and forks in their hands, their saliva flowed out involuntarily, and they couldn''t wait to start the meal.


    "Oh~ not bad, this scent..." Sun Wukong glanced at the burger on Qianbiao Xiaya''s plate slightly unexpectedly, and said, "Can I have a bite first?"


    "Yes~ I am very honored." Qianbiao Xiaya''s face was flushed, and she hurriedly picked up a knife and fork to cut a piece for Monkey King, and handed it to his mouth: "Come on, ah~~"


    This was a completely intimate feeding gesture, which made the audience jealous, and some even protested loudly: "This is a food competition! Asshole, don''t spread dog food in public~ Asshole!" ..

 2888 Chapter 100 Monkey King vs Ye Shanliang

    "This vixen, I''m so angry...I''m so angry!" Alice glared angrily at Senbiao Natsume''s face.


    Sun Wukong didn''t care about the eyes of others. He opened his mouth and ate it for a while, then nodded with appreciation, "Not bad. It seems that you have some talent as a chef, and the spices are just right. It seems that Xijianjun is in my position. I also learned something there."


    "Wukong, do you want more?" Qianbiao Xiaya looked at Monkey King softly, showing a happy expression like a sweet wife, completely forgetting her identity as a judge at this moment.


    And Erina in the stands had already seen an angry "Pic" appeared in Meiyu.


    "No need." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "Don''t forget your current identity."


    "Ah~Yes!" Qianbiao Xia Ya suddenly woke up, feeling the dazzling eyes around, and immediately sat down calmly, but the faint redness that emerged from the base of her ears revealed her inner shyness.


    "On the outside of the rotating barbecue, the smell is removed with yogurt sauce; the mixture of ground octopus froth and sea urchin in the inner layer is supplemented with a lot of spices, creating a delicious taste that stimulates people to cry, which detonates human appetite His instinct! It''s amazing! Ye Shanliang, this year of high school life is really amazing, I didn''t expect to hide such a genius like you."


    After Nageri Senzaemon had eaten the burger, he was also amazed, and made a very high evaluation of Hayama Ryo.


    The other two judges were already in tears, almost subconsciously gnawing on the hamburger in their hands, but when they came back to their senses, they had already eaten completely.


    The Qian Cousin sisters were also full of amazement, but after enjoying the real food made by Monkey King, their expressions were not so exaggerated.


    But I agree with the deliciousness of this burger. You know, the tastes of the two sisters are surprisingly good, and the dishes that satisfy them are enough to show that the chef is excellent.


    In short, Ye Shanliang''s Hamburg has received unanimous praise from the five judges, and the atmosphere it showed is as if a winner is in hand.


    Because Ye Shanliang''s talent is comparable to the tongue of God!


    In the audience, there was an uproar at this moment:


    "This Ye Shanliang seems to be very powerful!"


    "It was unanimously praised by five reviewers."


    "Isn''t this nonsense, who can make it to the finals, who is the weaker?"


    Listening to the sound of exclamation from the surroundings, Ye Shanliang''s confidence was even stronger. He looked at Monkey King, and his heart burned: "Those who can control the fragrance can control the dishes, come on! Monkey King, let me see too. Take a look at your dishes!"


    Monkey King seemed to see Ye Shanliang''s inner thoughts, smiled, and waved his hand. The five burgers placed on the side flew in front of the five reviewers and stopped: "Then, continue reviewing."


    "Finally... it''s his turn..."


    The five judges all showed extreme desire, shaking their right hands, and cautiously opened the dome cover, the overflowing fragrance instantly dissipated into a strong aroma mist, making everyone present It is unconsciously lost in its scent, drool overflowing from the corners of his mouth, and a look of dementia.


    "It smells so good~~!!!"


    The voices of ecstasy fluctuate with each other, and the lively autumn selection seems to develop towards strange discoveries...


    "This scent...!!!"


    The moment Ye Shanliang smelled the scent, his complexion changed drastically, and his face was shocked, and then he revealed silly dementia.


    "Bone fragrance...meat fragrance...milk fragrance...sweet scent of vegetable oil...the combination of so many fragrances has formed such a soul-shocking fragrance! It is a collection of passion fragrance! The whole body has become a fragrance!!!"


    Everyone had their mouths open with a look of eagerness, and the mouthful of saliva had overflowed involuntarily and could not be controlled at all.


    His eyes flashed with thirsty eyes like a wolf, as if he would rush out of the audience at any time to grab those five burgers.


    The five judges only felt their hearts beat suddenly, full of crisis, did not hesitate, and did not take out any tableware, fished with both hands, hamburger in hand, bite with mouth...


    "Ahhh~~~"


    The expressions of the five people are surprisingly consistent, and the instantaneous voice makes people want to be crooked. This is the voice captured by the absolute delicacy and the best affirmation of the absolute delicacy.


    There were no words, only the sound of gorging chewing. The five judges were completely plunged into the incredible delicacy, just instinctively eating the food at hand...


    It wasn''t until I bit my finger that the pain in my heart pulled them back to reality from the delicious fantasy.


    But their unanimous expressions were not pain, but happiness and joy from their hearts, as well as a gleaming smile of satisfaction: "Ah~~ I''m dead without regret!!"


    The scene fell into a weird silence...


    It wasn''t until Monkey King awakened Kawashima Rei that the harsh broadcast brought the five judges back to reality: "Ah~! Please... please announce the results for the judges!!"


    "There is no doubt that this is a victory for the destruction!"


    "The two are simply not comparable!"


    "The winner is-Monkey King!!"


    Nagiri Senzaemon barely slammed his upper body and wrote Monkey King''s name.


    "Still... Lost..." Ye Shanliang was slightly confused, a little frustrated, and a little unwilling, then looked at Monkey King: "Can I taste the burger you made? I want to know how big the gap is with you!"


    From the moment he smelled the scent, he knew that he had lost, but he wanted to experience it for himself.


    "I knew you would ask that." Monkey King pointed to the dinner plate in front of the stove: "Go get it yourself."


    After eating the burger made by Monkey King, Ye Shanliang also showed a demented and contented smirk. After a long time of speechlessness, he finally turned into a sigh and was greatly shocked: "It''s not a level at all..."


    "Young man, don''t think too much." Nagiri Senzaemon rarely smiled, and comforted: "With your current cooking skills, there is a huge gap between those who graduated from the distant past, let alone This monster defeated the first seat of the 79th Far Moon Ten Outstanding Champions."


    "You really look like a monster..." Ye Shanliang looked at Monkey King with a wry smile, and then a raging flame burned in his eyes: "But next time, I won''t lose so easily."


    "Then come on!" Monkey King waved his hand at random and left the arena.


    Rei Kawashima also shouted with excitement: "The second round of the second round of the autumn selection, the winner-Master Monkey King!!"


    There was a lively noise in vain on the scene!


    "Really worthy of Master Monkey King! It''s really amazing!"


    "With such strength, the number one position is no longer suspenseful?" ..

 2889 Chapter One Hundred and One

    "Master Monkey King..." In the audience, Nao Sadazuka looked at Monkey King, her eyes full of worship.


    Kawashima Rei: "Next, please select the second round of the autumn selection, the last one, classmates Tian Suohui and Ryoko Sakura!"


    With the sound of the broadcast, two shadows appeared on the stage, and there was a tumult again in the scene.


    "Ah~ Sister Ryoko Sakura~~ Finally it''s Sister Ryoko Sakura!"


    "Her opponent is Tian Suohui at the end of the crane, should he win?"


    "Are you an idiot? How could the one at the tail end of the crane make it to the final? It''s just because of stage fright, that they have always performed so badly."


    "But Ryoko Sakura, after all, was promoted with full marks. It shouldn''t be difficult to win the game?"


    Obviously, in this duel, everyone is optimistic about Ryoko Sakura.


    However, when the results were finally announced, it was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    (PS: Don''t make up the word count, just skip it.)


    "Autumn selection, the second round, the third round winner is-Tian Suohui!!"


    "Hello~~ Fake it! The winner turned out to be that Tian Suohui???"


    "How could my sister Ryoko Sakura lose?"


    As soon as the result came out, many fans who supported Ryoko Sakura shouted that it was unacceptable.


    A player who was promoted with a perfect score actually lost to the unremarkable Tian Suohui in the whole process?This shy little girl turned out to be the biggest dark horse?


    In fact, such a result is normal. The reason why Sakura Ryoko can get a full score depends entirely on the cooking wine she developed. In the real cooking, she is weaker than Tian Suohui.


    And cooking wine, in front of Tian Suohui, does not have much advantage, because she has also developed her own seasoning.


    Therefore, only their own cooking skills can really determine the outcome of the two women. In this regard, Tian Suohui is slightly better.


    While studying with Frosy, Tian Suohui''s performance was second only to Erina.


    "Xiao Hui is really amazing." Although she lost, Ryoko Sakura still had a gentle smile like a big sister.


    Tian Suohui hid behind Ryoko Sakura and did not dare to speak, and the noise around her made her stage fright again, and she was shivering while holding Ryoko Sakura''s clothes.


    "Congratulations to Tian Suohui for winning this game. I hereby announce that the second round of the autumn selection round has been successfully concluded. I would like to invite the General Manager to speak on stage."


    Nagiri Senzaemon left the judging seat and came to the stage. He took the microphone from Rei Kawashima and walked to the stage. He looked at everyone on the scene with great momentum: "First of all, congratulations to Sun Goku, Alice Nakiri , Tian Suohui three advance to the finals of the autumn selection, a week later, will decide the champion candidates for this autumn selection."


    "As for the dishes, it will be up to you to decide, and the materials will be prepared by you. It is a completely free-style competition. So, take what you have learned in your life and cook your best dishes to win the autumn selection. Right!"


    "As for the person who wins the championship, I will give him a chance to challenge Yuanyue Ten Jie, of course, only 7-10."


    In the scene, there was a tumult again, and the 7-10 Yuanyue Top Ten, with the exception of Erina, their complexion changed drastically, because they knew very well that Monkey King was the only candidate for the championship this time. This person, but defeated the graduate, Kojiro Shinomiya who was the first place in the 79th Far Moon Ten Outstanding Talents, his strength is so strong that they cannot be the enemy. If he challenges, he will undoubtedly lose.


    In the stands, Erina heard his grandfather''s decision, and a smile appeared on his face: "It seems that Yuanyue Academy is finally going to be lively."


    "Oh, the winner has a chance to challenge Yuanyue Shijie~" After Alice heard this, her eyes flashed inexplicably, and she put her arms around Monkey King''s neck: "Wukong, or Will you give me the position of champion? Everyone will promise you any request~"


    Monkey King slapped Alice on the hip: "You want to take the opportunity to challenge Erina, you are all sisters, why are you so competitive."


    Alice''s complexion was red, and her soft expression seemed to drip out of water: "No way! I have won my sister, but my long-cherished wish in my life. If I don''t compete with her, people''s ideas will not be understood!"


    Monkey King smiled: "Or, I will give you access to it?"


    Alice''s face turned red: "I hate it~..."


    With the end of the second round of the autumn selection, the audience also left one by one.


    Sister Qian also found Monkey King, her face was full of dismay: "I didn''t expect the game to end so soon, Wukong, anyway, there is still a week, or else, go to my house and take a seat!"


    "Don''t! You shameless fox!" Alice unceremoniously stared at Qian Piao Xia Ya: "Goku is my sister''s fianc¨¦. Don''t always try to seduce him!"


    Qianbiao Xia Mei smiled slightly: "Isn''t this still unmarried? If you are not married, everything is possible~" She said, with her head upright: "In terms of femininity, I don''t think I will lose to your sisters~"


    "You guy..." Alice was itching with anger.


    Erina looked at sister Qian Ciao with a calm expression: "If you two sisters also want to marry Goku, it''s not impossible. Use all your shares in HUB Food as a dowry."


    "Huh?!!!" Alice looked at Erina with a look of astonishment. She didn''t expect Erina to say such a thing.


    When Qianbiao heard this, she was angry: "You fellow, you can really make things difficult for people. How can this kind of thing be done..."


    "Anyway, the conditions have been put forward. If you can''t do it, don''t bother us." Erina blocked her words back with a flat face, and then pulled Monkey King around and left.


    Looking at the back of Erina and the others leaving, Qianbiao''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "Sister..."


    Senbiao Natsume''s charming face showed a playful smile: "This Erina is really interesting... Does she think such a request will make me retreat..."


    Qianbiao was shocked: "Sister, don''t you really want to...?"


    "Only HUB... and Wukong''s status in my heart is not at all proportional, Miss Erina, I hope you won''t regret it then~~"


    On the way back to celebrate, Monkey King turned and looked at a big tree not far behind him, and said calmly: "Don''t follow, if you want to be together, just come out."


    Nao Sadazuka moved and showed half of her body: "Hehehe~~ As expected of Master Monkey... I have such a perfect tracking... I will be discovered..." ..

 2890 Chapter 102: Real Hammer

    "Yes...it''s the Nao Sadazuka..." After seeing Nao Sadazuka, Yuhime Yoshino shuddered instinctively. All are negative, but deterrence is absolute.


    "That...Master Monkey, your previous promise to me... still count it?" Nao Sadazuka stared at Monkey King, his eyes full of hope.


    "Of course, from now on, you can stay as Erina''s deputy."


    "Huh?! Goku...you...you want to take her in?!!!" Erina''s expression changed drastically when she heard this. It seems that Nao Sadazuka''s deterrence is well understood by her.


    Ryoko Sakaki and the others also had stunned expressions.


    Mito Yumei stammered: "No...don''t let it go! It''s going to die!!"


    Alice looked serious: "I think you should seriously consider this matter."


    Monkey King smiled: "I''ve considered this kind of thing a long time ago. Nao Sadazuka is a rare talent. By my side, I just need such a person with unique talent to exist."


    Alice looked at Monkey King with a stunned look: "I didn''t expect...you would have such a heavy taste..."


    Nao Sadazuka did not seem to hear the resistance of the girls at all, because in her world, there is only Monkey King at this moment: "That...Master Goku, my goal of allegiance...can I change it? I think...I want to be. Your deputy...is it all right?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Okay, anyway, allegiance is the same."


    Feishao looked at Nao Sadazuka and frowned slightly: "Master Goku, what do you really like about her? In my opinion, she has no advantages at all."


    Monkey King looked at Erina and other girls and smiled inexplicably: "I just think her cooking is very interesting. For those who are not obedient and need to be punished, don''t you think it is great?"


    "What...what?!!!"


    When Erina heard the words, their complexions changed drastically. Their expressions were uglier than eating stool: "Goku...you...are you kidding me?"


    "what do y''all think?"


    "My God, this is simply hell!" Yoshino Yuuhime wailed, "I don''t want to be punished in this way!"


    Monkey King: "Let''s go, for Nao Sadazuka''s joining, and to celebrate the end of this competition, today, everyone will have a lively gathering!"


    The next few days were spent in ordinary days, but nothing special happened. Until the fifth day, Gan Hyugako, who had been away for many days, appeared in Pole Star House-Monkey King¡¯s dormitory, with a pitiful look. Xi''s daughter-in-law looked at him like: "Wukong, this time I have spared my everything to run for you, you can''t leave me alone~"


    "You really closed your store?" Monkey King looked at Gan Hyugako with a little surprise, and verbally said that it was the same thing, but how much perseverance is needed to actually put it into action.


    "Didn''t you ask people to come and surrender to you, you...you don''t want to go back, do you?" Gan Hyugako looked at Monkey King nervously.


    "Why? Of course, it''s welcome with raised hands, but I''m just a student now, I can''t give you anything."


    Gan Hyugako''s face was red: "It doesn''t matter, as long as I can stay with you and learn cooking with you."


    Obviously, this is one of the purposes of Gan Hyugako. As a chef, she feels that she has reached the peak of her life and is struggling to make progress, but the appearance of Monkey King made her see the possibility of progress again, which made her let it go without hesitation. Everything, I want to be one step closer.


    Monkey King looked at Gan Hyugako and nodded solemnly, put his arm around her shoulder, and jokingly said: "Well, it seems that you are mentally prepared. How about it? Are you planning to be my junior, junior fourth, or junior fifth? ?"


    Dry Hyugako''s complexion brushed red to the base of her neck: "People...people don''t want to be your little one, I...I just come to learn cooking..."


    "That''s it, then I''ll just teach you how to cook!" Monkey King smiled, "It''s still early, let me sleep with me!"


    With that said, Monkey King put his arms around Gan Hyugako and rolled into the sheets...


    "Huh? Wait!! You guy...what do you want?!!!"


    "Teach you simple cooking..."


    "Ah~ You are a pervert..."


    Gan Hyugako had given up her shop to follow herself, and if Monkey King couldn''t see her intentions, he would really be a man in vain.


    Erina and the others are all minors. It''s okay to eat tofu. They have to wait a year or two for the last step, but Hyugako has nothing to worry about. Sister Daiyu, you can play whatever you want.


    After tossing for a long time, until the afternoon, Gan Hyuga, nestled in Monkey¡¯s arms, with a happy expression on his face, suddenly opened his eyes and exclaimed: "No, at this time, Erina and the others are about to leave school. I''m back, this situation must never be seen by them!"


    Monkey King smiled: "You are now sitting in the position of the real junior, what are you afraid of?"


    Gan Hyugako blushed, rolled his eyes and ignored him. She just wanted to sit up but she fell softly: "You monster...I''m all pained and weak now, please help me put on my clothes!"


    Sun Wukong directly rolled his eyes back: "It seems to make you nervous, as if you are cheating."


    Kan Hyugako blushed, and covered her face with her hand: "This... isn''t it..." Then, he smiled again: "But... it''s exciting! I didn''t expect my first time under this situation... "


    Looking at Gan Hyugako''s somewhat excited expression, Monkey King was quite speechless: "You really have the potential to pervert."


    "You are a pervert... I''m so listless and weak. Erina and the others will definitely see something. Give me a massage first to refresh my mind."


    "no problem."


    Half an hour later, Erina and the women all came to Jixingshe after the class. They looked surprised at Gan Hyugako who was lying on the sofa and watching TV.


    Ryoko Sakura: "Senior Hyugako, when did you come? Don''t you need to take care of the shop?"


    "It''s closed." Kanhyugako said, he smiled, and suddenly moved, grabbing Erina''s hand and touching and rubbing: "I''m planning to come to Erina for you. You won''t not take them in. ?"


    "Are you really closing the shop?" Ryoko Sakura and the others all had expressions of astonishment.


    Alice curled her lips: "I think you are here to go to Wukong, you are innocent."


    Gan Hyugako''s face turned red, and she was a little embarrassed...

 2891 Chapter 103 Food Research Association

    "I''m really sorry, Alice, I have already implemented the pure innocence you said." Kanhyugako looked at Alice, feeling a little bit happy.


    At the moment, Alice has no intention of caring about Hyugako''s careful thoughts. She took the initiative to hold Monkey King''s arm and dragged it out: "Let''s go, Goku, I have to teach others how to cook today~"


    Monkey King: "Forget it today, I have something to explain."


    "what?"


    Ryoko Sakura and the others focused their curious eyes behind Monkey King.


    "In fact, I''ve thought about this a long time ago. Taking advantage of the fact that Hyugako is also here, let''s do it today. This is also convenient for everyone to gather together, exercise skills, and study dishes in the future."


    Upon hearing this, Erina immediately understood what Sun Wukong was thinking: "You mean to establish our own research association?"


    "Ah~ this is good!" Yoshino Yuuhime immediately raised his hands in approval: "This way, everyone can study the dishes together and play together when everything is fine in the future."


    Sakura Ryoko smiled: "It is indeed a very good proposal. I have also joined the seminar, but I haven''t participated in the event for a long time."


    Tian Suohui replied weakly: "I haven''t been to the local cuisine seminar for a long time..."


    Sun Wukong: "Those who have joined the research group will retire. As for the establishment of the research group, Scarlett, you should be familiar with this, right?


    "Yes, it should be very easy to establish a research group in the name of Master Wukong, but what is the name of our research group?"


    Yoshino Yuuhime immediately jumped out: "Of course it is called the Kung Fu Cooking God Research Association."


    Monkey King heard it, and a black line: "Don''t say such an embarrassing name."


    Mito Yumei''s eyes gleamed slightly: "I think this name is pretty good, don''t others call Master Wukong the God of Kungfu Cooking? Isn''t that appropriate?"


    "Appropriate ass! This kind of sound is the name of a patient with the second disease in the depth, absolutely not." Monkey King firmly opposed.People call him that way, but he will never admit such an awkward title.


    Sakura Ryoko held his chin in thought for a moment, and said, "Or... just call the Food Research Institute, what do you think?"


    "Okay~ This is a good name. It''s called the Food Research Association." Sun Wukong immediately clapped his hands and decided: "Go, Feisha, we have to go through the relevant procedures, Xiaohui, if you have joined the research group, you will also immediately Give me a refund."


    "Ok."


    Now that Monkey King has spoken, Tian Suohui and the others have no choice but to apply to withdraw from the seminar.


    With two eldest ladies, Erina and Alice, it was too simple to create a research association. It was just a phone call and all the procedures were collected in a moment, and a very luxurious cooking building was divided.


    However, Scarlett refused. Although this cooking building was huge and luxurious for others, it was not enough for the two eldest ladies, Erina and Alice.


    The two of them took out their own cooking building at random, and they were able to get rid of it for several blocks.


    "Goku, which one do you want to choose for our resident?" Erina held a hardcover album and displayed it in front of Monkey King: "This is my No.1 restaurant building, this is No.2...this is No.3...every Every building has all the kitchen utensils, and every building has the ingredients that I cultivated full-time..."


    "Really... I really deserve to be the eldest lady of Yuanyue Academy!" Yoshino Yuuhime and the others were speechless. This kind of arrogant style is something they can''t get for a lifetime of hard work.


    Monkey King: "Let''s go to Building 1, which is also closer."


    Urina immediately took out her phone and ordered to go down...


    When the Monkey King and his team came to Building One the next day, their original appearance had changed a lot, especially the plaque inlaid on the left side of the building, which was called a gorgeous exaggeration-Food Research Association.


    It is really shining and can brighten the eyes of everyone who stops watching.


    When Sun Wukong saw it, his face was speechless: "No need to be so exaggerated, right?"


    Erina had a serious expression: "Is it dissatisfied? I can ask someone to decorate it."


    "No, it''s already very good." Monkey King waved his hand quickly, and then asked Erina to get it down, not knowing what it would become.


    However, when they walked into the lobby on the first floor and came to the courtyard, Ryoko Sakura and the others were all stunned. Looking around, there were vegetables and fruits everywhere, as if they had walked into a vegetable jungle.


    "My God, is this the life of the rich? Isn''t this too exaggerated?!"


    Yoshino Yuuhime and the others are all beautiful, because they know very well that what they see before them is just the tip of the iceberg in this building.


    Rao had seen Yuanyue Academy''s move out of the sky, and he was still stunned.


    Gan Hyugako was also surprised by the luxury here: "It''s just a research association, isn''t this too exaggerated?"


    Alice chuckled: "How can it be exaggerated? This is suitable for our identity. From today on, this is our Xintiandi, let''s go, everyone go and visit!"


    The appearance of the Food Research Association naturally caused an uproar in Yuanyue Academy. The headlines in the newspapers were continuous, and there were countless students who wanted to join the Food Research Association. Unfortunately, they were ruthlessly rejected.


    However, after rejecting a large number of people, an acquaintance of Monkey King, Miyoko Hojo, arrived.


    She has been invited to several research associations several times, but she has refused, but this time, she has come to ask to join the food research association.


    After losing the selection in the fall, she had long wanted to come to Monkey King and ask to exercise her cooking skills, but she had no chance to get close. Now that Monkey King has opened a food seminar, such an opportunity can''t be missed.


    "Do you also want to join our gourmet research group?" Alice looked at her up and down. Miyoko Hojo knew her naturally. She was a little bit capable of qualifying for the official autumn selection competition. She couldn''t help but looked at Erina: "Sister, want to Do you accept it?"


    "She can break into the official game, she should have some strength, then give you a chance to make your best dish, if it can satisfy me, allow you to join."


    "I will satisfy you!" Miyoko Hojo clenched his fists tightly, resolutely.


    Everyone here, in her eyes, is the hero of the female middle school, she is the object of her admiration and admiration, because they have done what she has always wanted to prove, such a place, she wants to join anyway, As long as you join here, you have a chance to prove yourself...

 2892 Chapter 104 Final Finals

    As for Miyoko Hojo''s membership, Monkey King didn''t care about it. If she couldn''t even meet the requirements for membership, there would be no need to spend that effort on training.


    Fortunately, she did not disappoint, she barely qualified.


    As a research group just established, it is natural to have a grand celebration banquet. Upon hearing that Monkey King would cook in person, the thousands of cousins ??immediately rushed to eat and drink in their busy schedule.


    Along with Nagiri Senzaemon, all came to join in the fun.


    Of course, Ye Shanliang and Xi Jianrun will naturally not be absent.


    This was originally just for an internal banquet. All acquaintances came to join in the fun, eating and drinking, but it turned into an open gathering, but so many people gathered together, it is indeed very lively, especially Everyone cooked their own dishes, and Monkey King was happy to enjoy it.


    On the same day, the final finals of the autumn selection finally began.


    Countless big names are here today, which is much more lively than the previous games.


    Especially when I saw the five figures appearing on the stage, there was an exclamation in the scene: "Wow~Wow~~It''s true, this time it will be them..."


    "This lineup is too luxurious! Master Chief actually invited them all!!"


    Dojima Gin is holding the microphone: "Good morning, everyone, the judges of the final finals selected this fall will be the five of us¡ª"


    The first seat of the 69th term-Dojima Gin, the chief chef of Far Moon Resort.


    The second seat of the 79th term-Suwon Dongmi, the chef of the Italian restaurant "RistoranteF".


    The second seat of the 80th phase-Gan Hyugako, the chef and proprietress of the original Japanese restaurant "Miriya", and the general secretary of the Food Research Association (specified by Monkey King).


    The second seat of the 88th period-Kakuzaki Taki, the chef of the Spanish restaurant "Amarillo".


    The first seat of the 89th phase-Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo, the chef of the western restaurant "Chun Guo Ting".(This character is written in the comics for the first seat, but the character profile says it is the second seat. Here, the comics shall prevail and the first seat is set.)


    "Oh oh oh~~ It''s Dojima-senpai!"


    "And Sister Gang... Sister Suwon..."


    "Chef Kakuzaki...Chef Kikuchi...too amazing! Too amazing! Even at a young age, a group of monsters who can communicate with the professional celebrity chefs are invited!!"


    Obviously, the appearance of the five judges immediately detonated the audience.


    Unlike Monkey King, these people are all well-known figures, everyone''s popularity is high and scary, let alone five people gathered together.


    Tian Suohui stood next to Monkey King, squeezing a small fist, her expression nervous: "They are all amazing! They are only a few years older than our 92nd student, so strong aura..."


    Alice slapped Shimoda Sorui on the shoulder with a big face, and said: "You can stand on this stage, which means that your future achievements will not be lower than them. Don''t stage fright, just keep your chest tall."


    "...Yes." Tian Suohui Yiyan straightened her chest, turning her chest into a beautiful landscape. After realizing it, she blushed and pulled it down.


    Dojima Gin: "There are three players who will enter the finals."


    Monkey King reached out and touched Tian Suohui''s head: "Let''s go, you will get used to it after a few more games,"


    With the admission of the Monkey King three, the scene was once again noisy.


    Kakuzaki Taki''s hands are around his chest, and he looks at Monkey King with a look of horror: "Is that guy the problem student of this period? I heard that he beat up his classmates to the hospital in the first class, even the commander-in-chief. Created his poisonous hand, this kind of guy, if it were me, he would have been put to death long ago!"


    "Without a word, I kicked him in the face and beat him until he reflected on his fault... But even if he didn''t know what introspection was, I would let his body remember something. It''s called introspection...this kind of training is the most appropriate, hehehe~~~"


    Kakuchi Yuanka heard Kakuzaki Taki¡¯s malicious self-talk, and waved her hands in a hurry: "Taki...Taki-senpai! Corporal punishment is not allowed! Although you used to be aggressive in the kitchen, But the times are different now!"


    "It''s chirping, you''re dead, you big-breasted monster!" Kakuzaki Taki dragged the pair of giant Kikujiyuanguo with a frustrated expression, gritted his teeth: "Don''t hang on to the timid, dark-character guy. Running around with this kind of thing!"


    "Stop...Stop! Taki-senpai!!!" Kikuji Yuanguo was so scared that she hurriedly wrapped her arms around her chest, and ran to the side, bursting into tears.


    Monkey King walked up to a few people and first set his eyes on Mu Jiu Zhi Yuan Guo''s chest. This is really big, and he said calmly: "You guys are really energetic. The game is about to start soon, don¡¯t go back. Are you at the judging seat?"


    "You junior, when is it your turn to teach the seniors of us?" Kakuzaki Taki immediately stared at Monkey King, with a bad attitude, perfectly showing her violent personality.


    "Hush~Kadozaki-kun... will be taught..." Kanhyugako immediately leaned over to remind him in a low voice.


    Unexpectedly, Kadozaki Taki completely ignored: "What lesson, I want to train him well, let him know what is polite."


    "Teach me?" Monkey King looked at Kakuzaki Taki with interest: "Interesting." As he said, one finger tapped her left breast rib.


    Kakuzaki Taki subconsciously wanted to open his mouth and drink, his eyes suddenly widened, his face trembled, as if he was enduring some great pain, and then, in less than five seconds, suddenly he burst into laughter.


    Seeing this, Suwon Dongmi looked concerned, "Are you okay?"


    "No...I don''t know...hahaha~~~itchy...itchy~~I am itching all over!~~Asshole! What did you do to me~haha~~~what?...haha~~~"


    For a moment, Kakuzaki Taki was already rolling on the ground with a smile.


    Gan Hyugako looked at Monkey King curiously: "Goku, what did you do to her?"


    "It''s nothing, just clicked her smile."


    "Do you really know Kung Fu?" Dojima Gin looked at Monkey King in surprise. This method of tapping acupuncture points can only be seen in those martial arts TV and novels.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, hahaha~~~ I know...hahaha~~ It''s wrong...please...hahaha~~ Hurry up and give me...haha~~Relieve acupuncture... ~~~Haha~~"


    Kakuzaki Taki laughed so much that his mouth was salivating, his eyes were tearing, and he was pumping straight on the ground...

 2893 Chapter 105 Freestyle Finals

    Monkey King squatted down and looked at Kadozaki Taki with a smile on his face: "Who just said he wanted to train me?"


    "Yes...I''m sorry...haha~~please...relieve the acupuncture points quickly...hahaha~~I''m going to stop breathing..." Kadozaki Taki''s complexion flushed red, his smile was gradually suffocating, the itch to the bone marrow and the soul. She swears that this is definitely one of the most terrifying punishments in the world.


    Seeing her sincere attitude, Sun Wukong was almost reaching the limit, slapped her hips hard, stood up: "Okay, get up quickly, and go back to your judging bench."


    "Kikuji...hurry...pull me, I...I don''t have any strength anymore..." Kakuchi Taki stretched out his hand to Kikuji Yuanguo for help.


    "Sure enough, the wicked need to be grinded by the wicked!" Gan Hyugako looked at Kakuzaki Taki''s embarrassed look, glanced at Monkey King, and said with emotion.


    When this Kakuzaki Taki was in school, he was a master of the academy, with a very violent personality, but he did not bully people, especially for corporal punishment. He hated Kikuji Yuanguo''s big breasts, so he always bullied her. , Now she is unlucky to encounter such a big nemesis Monkey King.


    Not even daring to say harsh words, Kakunozaki Taki returned to the judging seat with the support of Kakuchi Gardenuo.


    "By the way, why don''t I know that you are still today''s judging?" Monkey King looked at Gan Hyugako: "No wonder you disappeared early in the morning."


    "The commander originally invited the senior of the fourth house, but the senior of the fourth house has something to do, so he can''t come, so he has to let me replace it. I just learned that I haven''t had time to tell you yet."


    Monkey King waved his hand: "Go back to your judging seat."


    After the episode, the final finals of the autumn selection finally began.


    Nagiri Senzaemon stepped up to Tai, took the microphone from Dojima Gin''s hand, looked at everyone in the audience, and said with full anger: "I have already said the rules of the final finals before, and there is no designation. All of the questions are up to you. The ingredients can be provided by the staff, or you can use your own ingredients. As for the rules of the review, this time is also a completely free style, which lasts two hours until all the dishes of the three of you are completed. The order of completion will be reviewed one by one, and five reviewers will discuss together to elect the birth of the champion and runner-up.


    "The final final of the autumn selection, cooking begins!"


    Alice looked at Monkey King and chuckled, "Wukong, you said, only use ordinary ingredients, don''t break your promise~"


    "Let¡¯s cook your food, am I like a silly person? Also, if you lose to Koe, I will let Nao Sadazuka treat you well."


    "No... isn''t it?!!!" Alice''s complexion changed immediately upon hearing the words, and she felt that her whole person was not good in an instant. Thinking about Nao Sadazuka''s dark cuisine, her heart trembled: "I...I won''t lose. Yes! I will never lose! I will definitely not lose!!!"


    Swallowing, Alice clenched her fists and worked hard to cheer herself up.


    Monkey King looked at Tian Suohui, who was still nervous, and added fuel to the fire: "The same with you. If I lose to Alice, I will ask Nao Sadazuka to treat you well."


    "Ugh?!!"


    Tian Suohui, who was already nervous, was instantly frightened by Shihua, shaking and messing up in the wind.


    "Ahaha~~ Xiaohui, looking at you like this, I''m sure to win!"


    Alice''s triumphant laughter awakened Tian Suohui: "No...I definitely don''t want to eat Xiao Xu''s food...Never...I want to calm down...Be calm..."


    Just when both Alice and Tian Suohui were getting busy, Monkey King was sitting in a chair and thinking, "By the way, what should I do this time?"


    Monkey King''s actions immediately caused a tumult in the audience:


    "Hello~~ Look at him like that. It''s been a week now. He doesn''t even think about what dishes he wants to do, right?"


    "It''s more than I didn''t think about it, I didn''t think about it at all." Gan Hyugako sat on the judging seat and whispered softly.


    Although the voice was small, it was heard by Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo sitting next to her, and the big beautiful eyes immediately glared at the boss: "I didn''t think about it at all? This is the final!"


    Kakuzaki Taki stared at Monkey King, his face full of discomfort: "This is too arrogant, is he completely not taking this final seriously?"


    Gan Hyugako smiled back: "That''s it. For Goku, such a game is not worth taking seriously."


    The other judges all showed a look of consternation.


    Dojima Gin is not surprised: "For Monkey King, such a stage is really too small for him. Oh~ By the way, Hyugako, I heard that you have closed your store and joined Monkey King. Created a gourmet research club?"


    Gan Hyugako looked astonished, "You know what was just decided yesterday?"


    "Huh? Really?" Kakuzaki Taki''s eyes widened, and he looked at Kiki Hyugako with a look of shock: "Hyugako, is your head caught by the door? You even closed your shop and went to join a student. ?!"


    "Your head was caught by the door." Gan Hyugako stared at Kakusaki Taki dissatisfiedly: "Believe it or not, I asked Goku to make your smile?"


    "Ahem~~" Kakuzaki Taki immediately let out a dry cough, tilted his head to one side, and instantly persuaded.That kind of unspeakable pain, she didn''t want to come again after killing her.


    "Sister Hyugako, have you really closed your store?" Mujiu Zhiyuanguo looked seriously curious: "Could it be that you and Monkey King..."


    "No?" Suwon Dongmi showed a gossiping expression: "I heard that this Monkey King is the fianc¨¦ appointed by the commander-in-chief to Miss Erina. The relationship between the two is also very good..."


    "Are you cut off?" Kakuzaki Taki looked at Gan Hyugako with a look of stunned expression. Otherwise, how could a person be willing to easily close his hard-working shop?


    "Cough cough~~" Gan Hyugako blushed and was uncomfortable when they saw him: "Wh...what to do! I won''t talk to you anymore..."


    "There is a problem! There is definitely a problem with this expression!" Kakuzaki Taki stared at Hyugako, muttering non-stop.


    "Ah~" Dojima Gin''s light coughed awkwardly, and he cast his gaze on the arena with seriousness. He had better not participate in this kind of women''s full-time gossip problem.


    While Mujiu Zhiyuanguo and the others were asking Gan Hyugako''s gossip questions, Monkey King finally figured out the dishes he wanted to make, and walked out of the arena to the ingredients...

 2894 Chapter 106: The Finals

    When Monkey King lifted the box of materials out of the food room, the judges were all looking dumbfounded. Kikuji Yuanguo wrinkled his beautiful eyebrows, full of doubts: "abalone, sea cucumber... , Cabbage... a lot of miscellaneous ingredients, what does he plan to do?"


    Dojima Gin''s face was serious: "The ingredients are too many, and I can''t see what dishes he wants for the time being."


    Kakuzaki Taki looked at Gan Hyugako curiously: "Sister Gan, you have such a good relationship with that Monkey King, do you know what dishes he wants to make?"


    Gan Hyugako turned his eyes back directly: "This is a dish that Wukong came up with temporarily. How do I know? Besides, I haven''t seen him cook such a dish."


    Suwon Dongmi watched attentively: "Don''t guess, you will know if you read it carefully."


    But he saw Monkey King take out an exquisite crock pot, put abalone, sea cucumber, fish lips, yak leather glue, pleurotus eryngii, tendons, flower mushrooms, cuttlefish, etc., into the crock, and put the ginger slices. Put the seasonings such as green onion, cinnamon and Shaoxing wine into it, anyway, as long as he takes out all the ingredients, he cuts them into it, puts the lid on, and simmers in a pot.


    "He is going to have a pot of stew? What kind of dish is this?" Kakuzaki Taki looked curious.


    Dojima silver pondered for a moment, and said seriously: "I have seen this one-pot stew, but his steps and the added ingredients are very different from the recipes I know. different¡­"


    "What kind of dish?" Kikuji Yuanguo all looked at Dojima Gin with curiosity.


    "Buddha jumps over the wall-also known as Mantanxiang and Fushouquan. It is a local famous dish in Fuzhou, Fujian, China. It is quite famous in China. Although it is also a one-pot stew, the small steps and the matching of condiments are The method is complicated and a very troublesome process; but from the perspective of Monkey King¡¯s method, it seems to be a very concise method among the folks, but such a method completely fails to meet the taste conditions of a true Buddha jumping over the wall, and it cannot be said to be complete. The Buddha jumped over the wall. This should be a new method he studied, right?"


    "Did the Buddha jump over the wall..." Suwon Dongmei''s eyes shone slightly: "The altar enlightens the flesh and the fragrance is floating around, and the Buddha heard that the Buddha jumped over the wall. I heard this Buddha jumped over the wall, but I have never eaten it yet. I really look forward to it. ."


    Smelling the scent that gradually wafted out, Mujiuzhi Yuanguo and the others swallowed their saliva and looked forward to it.


    Rumor has it that Lane Buddha could not help jumping over the wall when he smelled the scent. This kind of legendary dish is really full of expectations.


    During the stewing process, Monkey King took the time to walk to Tian Suohui to take a look: "Xiaohui, do you plan to make roast duck with sauce? With those vegetables, it is indeed a perfect match."


    "Hey~ Master Goku has done it?"


    "Not yet, you have to cook for thirty to forty minutes, don''t worry, there is more time."


    "Okay." Tian Suohui began to be busy again.Although the technique is not gorgeous and exaggerated, it is serious and quiet, giving people the feeling of a mother entering the kitchen, full of warmth and tenderness, making people feel happy and comfortable when watching, and making people like this kind of person is most suitable The wonderful feeling of marrying home as a wife.


    Looking at Alice, her approach is quite gorgeous and exaggerated. The table is full of various instruments, and people can see it. They only think that this is not cooking, but sitting in a chemical experiment, but the fragrance that comes out is It makes people want to stop.


    "What kind of dishes are you cooking?" Monkey King came to Alice''s side and looked at her cooking, but he couldn''t help but feel a little curious because of the method he had never seen before.


    Alice grinned: "You''ll know in a while, don''t say let us if you lose~"


    "It''s a good thing to have confidence, so come on."


    About half an hour later, Alice and Tian Suohui finished their dishes one by one, and Dojima Gin could not help but looked at Monkey King...


    Monkey King: "First review theirs. After the review is over, mine will be cooked."


    Dojima Gin nodded and picked up the microphone: "Forty-two minutes have passed since the competition. It seems that the contestants have almost finished their dishes. Now, entering the judging stage, Namichi Alice, bring your dishes to the table. Come up."


    Alice breathed a sigh of relief at the moment, and brought her dishes to the five judges. This time she did not make five dishes, only one, which was served in the domed plate.


    The five judges could only stand up and gathered in a semicircle.


    Alice held the dome cover and smiled: "Please use it slowly, from the "memory of the deep sea.""


    When the lid was opened, a mist condensed from strong fragrance rose like a cloud, strongly stimulating the sense of smell.


    As always, Alice''s dishes are still so gorgeous.


    Looking at the dishes on the plate, everyone in Kadozaki Taki was full of surprises: "It smells so good~!! "The memory of the deep sea"... it makes people appetite, but why are the side dishes here? I have never seen it?Miss Alice, can you tell me a little bit?"


    The crystal clear and tender eel slices are soaked in the bright red soup neatly and regularly, and all kinds of vegetables and caviar that have never been seen before are dotted around, making the judges all look stunned. Many ingredients have never been seen before. Then, they don''t know how to evaluate this dish.


    "Fish fillets are made from sliced ??eel. As for the soup, it is made from a juice called raffia and some vegetable juice, and there are shiitake mushrooms called loin and shiitake mushrooms. Shiitake mushrooms with the taste of steak. They are specially made, and you can¡¯t buy them outside. They are peach yam...this is creamy matsutake, which adds to its aroma and taste..."


    Each and every fresh vocabulary came to my ears, and I heard Dojima Gin and they all looked dumbfounded. Only Gan Hyugako knew the clue: "I heard that Goku has a private vegetable garden, and the quality of the vegetables grown there is Several times as much as ordinary vegetables, and there are also some new varieties that are not available on the market. Are these ingredients sourced from?"


    Alice looked at Ki Hyugako with a surprised look: "Do you even know such a secret thing?"


    Gan Hyugako pouted, "We are our own now, so why can''t we know?"


    Alice said with a dazed look: "It seems to be right too..."


    Kakuzaki Taki watched Gan Hyugako spit out: "Auntie is over 30, don''t pretend to be cute!"


    "What is thirty? I''m not thirty yet, I''m just over twenty years old!"


    Monkey King: "I said you shouldn''t take the topic off the track, give me a good review."


    The two women immediately admitted their mistakes obediently: "Yes, I''m sorry."

 2895 Chapter 108 Final Review

    "Hmm~~~ My tongue is about to melt away!" The first bite of the eel meat slices and the first bite, Kikuji Yuanguo said Jiao Yin: "This fragrant and soft taste... delicious body I can¡¯t stop trembling... um~~ It seems that some strange picture also appeared in my head..."


    "Oh~~ good-eat!!" Kakuzaki Taki clenched his fists and couldn''t help shouting: "It''s like a school of fish swimming in the sea, it''s like a wave of deliciousness in the mouth. Spreading, ah~~weird~~ It seems that I have become an eel myself, and my body has become weird!!!"


    While whispering, Kakuzaki Taki couldn''t help but learn the posture of the eel swimming in the sea, twisting around, the picture is very beautiful.


    Dojima Gin was also amazed by the incomparable deliciousness and excitement: "The taste of this caviar is as if fresh life is bursting in the mouth. Suddenly he is in the corals of the deep sea. It is really a kind of magic. The experience of "Deep Sea Memory"... really well-deserved!!"


    "There are also these unknown vegetables, sweet and juicy, with a variety of different tastes gathered together, and it has raised the deliciousness of this "deep sea memory" to a perfect height. It is amazing!It is so wonderful!!"


    The four judges have been silent in the sea of ??deliciousness woven by Alice, and they can''t help themselves.


    Only the appearance of Hyugako is normal, because she has tried more delicious dishes, so she has some immunity.


    The ingredients in the vegetable sky, coupled with Alice''s exquisite cooking skills, make the deliciousness of this dish have risen to the level of deliciousness that only master chefs can achieve.


    Suwon Dongmi looked at Alice with a deep amazement: "It is worthy of being the granddaughter of the commander-in-chief. This kind of skill has far exceeded the level that can be achieved in the first year of high school. I am afraid she has enough to challenge Yuanyue Shijie. The strength of the top few!!"


    When Alice heard the words, her face was arrogant: "Isn''t this taken for granted!"


    With a smile on Dojima Gin''s face, he looked very happy: "This year is really a Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger!"


    Hearing the admiration of the judges for his granddaughter, the Nagari-Senzaemon on the side was a bit unable to sit still, but unfortunately, the food on the plate had been robbed for a while, and he wanted to try it. There was no chance for a while, and I was somewhat upset and regretful: "I missed my decision! I knew I would be a judge too! But my granddaughter, it''s okay to eat whenever I want!"


    After the judges finished rinsing their mouths and the delicious aftertaste in the mouth faded away, they began to judge the second dish.


    With a nervous and slightly flustered step, Tian Suohui came to the judging table and put his dishes in front of them one by one: "Please...please use slowly..."


    "Ah~ Xiaohui''s shy expression is so cute!" Gan Hyugako looked at Tian Suohui in front of her, her eyes were already shining with stars, and if she was a judge now, she would have to leave her seat.


    With such a wolf-like gaze, Tian Suohui instinctively hid behind Alice: "Sister Hyuga is really terrible!"


    Dojima Ginza looked over with dignity and dignity: "Fuck, please don''t do extra things. Now, you are a judge."


    "Ah~ I''m sorry!" Gan Hyugako immediately calmed down. She respects Dojima Gin very much. After all, she is the holder of No. 1 in Totsuki''s history.


    The five judges uniformly opened the dome cover, and while the soothing fragrance diffused, the dishes placed inside revealed its mysterious veil.


    The appearance does not look as gorgeous as Alice¡¯s dishes, but very simple, but it makes people very happy to see. The order of arrangement is so neat and meticulous, as if the wife in the family prepared for her beloved husband His love is in the ordinary, seemingly ordinary, but full of his own love.


    Gan Hyugako first sighed with flashing eyes: "Xiao Hui''s dishes look really comfortable, you really are the best candidate to be a sweet wife!"


    "Wh... no..." Tian Suohui flushed at the moment she was said.


    Suwon Dongmi nodded earnestly: "Although it may not be called gorgeous, it is extremely tidy and can clearly feel the care and seriousness of the cook. This is also the perfect embodiment of an excellent chef. At one point, you don¡¯t lose to anyone."


    "Thanks...Thank you..." Tian Suohui seemed very happy to receive the compliments from the seniors.


    Mujiuzhi Yuanguo looked at the dishes wrapped in fresh and tender vegetable leaves on the plate, full of curiosity: "Student Tiansuo, what did you do?..."


    "Roast duck with sauce, I have sliced ??the cooked duck, mixed with various ingredients, wrapped it in bacon leaves, and just eat it directly."


    Alice leaned forward and looked at the dishes on the plate: "Such a simple dish is really in line with your personality, Xiaohui."


    Tian Suohui''s complexion was red, and she wrung her fingers and said, "I just think that everyone didn''t eat breakfast. If you eat this, it will be better..."


    "Yeah~ this really seems to be a very good breakfast." Dojima Gin reached out his hand and picked up a roast duck wrapped in bacon leaves, and took a bite. The surprised expression on his face instantly expanded infinitely, and the rich fragrance came from The mouth is overflowing, and the taste and nerves of the strong delicious impact!


    "It turns out that this very impactful scent was completely hidden by the bacon leaves, and it burst into the mouth instantly after one bite!! Ah~~ This wonderful taste! It''s like two boxers, Sweat to your heart''s content in the ring!!"


    Gan Hyugako also took a bite, and a sultry expression immediately appeared on his face: "Um~~ simple and unpretentious, but there is a deep love hidden~~ Xiaohui~~ I have tasted your right in your dishes. My deep love~~"


    Sun Wukong stepped forward and slapped her forehead with an unceremonious slap: "Do you want me to give you a lot of love?"


    "Ahem~~~ What... I... I''ll just talk about how I feel now~" Gan Hyugako held his head with pitiful hands, looked at Monkey King grievously, and under his blinking eyes, he seemed to say, "People Of course I love you the most~''.


    This flirtatious look was clearly seen by Kadozaki Taki: "These two guys are absolutely ugly!"


    In this way, Tian Suohui''s dishes passed through such ordinary and marvelous. Although the judges did not show too much exaggerated expressions, their relaxed and enjoyable expressions also highly affirmed her dishes...

 2896 Chapter 108: Buddha Jumps Over the Wall

    (PS: The previous chapter is one hundred and seven chapters. If it is typed incorrectly, it will not affect the reading.)


    "Next is his Buddha jumping the wall."


    After reviewing Tian Suohui¡¯s dishes, Dojima Gin and others focused their attention on Monkey King. They all looked forward to what kind of delicious dishes could this champion candidate, who has been affirmed by people, make? What?


    "The time is just right." Seeing everyone''s eyes on him, Monkey King laughed, walked to his dining table, turned off the fire, lifted the exquisite tile altar on the dining table, and opened the lid. Thyme fragrance, the entire arena is filled with that incredible delicious aroma.


    "Oh my God!! This scent~~!!! So far apart... I smell it in a flash?!!!"


    In the auditorium, everyone was shocked and exclaimed, leaving their seats one after another, staring intently at the dishes in the exquisite tiled altar on the stage, drooling and looking obsessed.


    "This...this scent...is absolutely stunning!!" Dojima Gin instantly lost his mind and got up, his face full of shock and excitement.


    "Quick! Give it to me! Give it to me! I want it! I want it!!" Mu Jiu Zhiyuan Guo and the daughters also looked at Monkey King with an expression of obsessive eagerness. The corners of their mouths were overflowing with saliva. What should I do? Having said that, the picture is really beautiful, I am embarrassed to say it.


    At this moment, everyone understands the true meaning of "the altar enlightens the meat and the fragrance is floating around the neighbors, the Buddha hears the abandonment of Zen and jumps over the wall"!


    With such an overwhelming scent, it is no wonder that the Buddha has jumped over the wall without any control.


    The dishes that are so legendary and even described in exaggerated ways have been perfectly reproduced here.


    "It''s so fragrant! I feel like my whole body has become light and fluttering... Hmm~~ Am I going to become a fairy?"


    At this moment, everyone presents a fascinated and blurred look, eager to portray their faces.


    "This...this time is really a masterpiece~ Hey!!" Alice walked to Monkey King''s side, looked at the dishes in front of him, swallowed eagerly, looked at Monkey King with full eyes, and gently pulled off his clothes. , Whispered: "Wu... Wukong... leave some for me..."


    "Don''t worry, you all have a share of such a big jar." Monkey King laughed, took out five small bowls, put the topmost dishes into the bowl, and placed them at will. Five small bowls shot at five. In front of the judge, he fell steadily: "Come on, judge."


    "The dishes are in front, and the fragrance is even more intense. Even the soul of consciousness will be incense. What an incredible Buddha jumping over the wall, full of incense!!" Dojima Gin took a deep breath and expressed his sincere amazement.


    Under countless pairs of longing and hateful gazes, the five picked up their chopsticks and started...


    "Ah~ this fish has soft and soft lips, rich meat fragrance, meat but not greasy, permeated with sea cucumber, chicken, duck, fish and other meat, as well as ginger, garlic and other condiments. The flavor is delicious and the aftertaste is endless..." Kakuzaki Takiichi Talking with a face of intoxication, he screamed out without image: "It''s so delicious that it explodes~~!!!"


    "It must be delicious! It must be delicious! I really want to eat too!!!"


    In the audience, everyone looked at them with eager eyes and drooling eyes. Unfortunately, no matter how long they were, how they wanted to eat, they couldn¡¯t have the blessing anymore. They could only watch eagerly, longing, and wishing to jump out. Replaced the five reviewers with happy faces.


    "Slightly spicy and delicious, not greasy or mutton, the meat is tender and delicious, this endless feast of taste, bursts and blooms in the mouth, the fragrance is curling, ah ah ah ah~~~ I feel like I am going to die~~ Dying by this delicious~~ delicious!!!~~~" Kikuzhi Yuanguo trembles her exaggerated and perfect figure, telling the amazing words that people can¡¯t hold back, that moving expression, if it is If you want to describe it in words, you will definitely type a bunch of garbled characters.


    "Smooth and tender, full of gravy, eight treasures and jade food, its taste is endless! Why? Why do you feel different every time you take a bite... It''s so delicious~~It''s so delicious~ ~Hmm~~!!!"


    Among the five judges, the four women all uttered unbearable coquettish voices, and if they were to describe them, they would all be harmonized.


    As for Dojima Gin, as a muscular man, he should just ignore it. If he were to describe him, it would be really irritating.


    After a review, we spent time in the imagination...


    After returning to their senses, Dojima Gin and others realized that there was no more food left in the bowl.


    The five people stood up and bowed deeply to the Monkey King, with a sincere gratitude on their faces: "Thank you for your hospitality, let us have such a delicious meal!!!"


    As he said, Dojima Gin''s eyes focused on the exquisite tile altar on the dining table again, and he subconsciously swallowed his saliva: "Speaking of which, what we are enjoying should not be the true delicacy contained in this Buddha jumping over the wall. Right?"


    Mujiuzhiyuan¡¯s fruit showed hunger and thirst, and he carefully analyzed it: ¡°Indeed, you served us the top dish before. After such cooking, the delicacy of the dish will surely settle on the bottom layer. The lowest level is the true essence of this Buddha jumping over the wall, right?"


    "My God! It''s incredible, that kind of deliciousness that can''t be described in words is not the most delicious!! Student Monkey King, I strongly ask you to let us taste it once?" Suwon Dongmi put her hands together, her eyes gleaming , Looked at Monkey King pleadingly.


    However, Sun Wukong unceremoniously refused: "Sorry, for your qualifications, you can only eat the top layer. As for the latter, I have to take it back and enjoy it myself."


    "That''s it, I won''t give it to you!" Alice immediately picked up the jar with a look of preciousness, but it was so hot that she exhaled in pain.


    "Be careful, why are you so anxious." Sun Wukong looked at her fiery red hands, feeling a little distressed, and with a touch of her hand, she had recovered well.


    The tears that Alice was about to overflow immediately took back, her face full of surprise: "Ah~ it doesn''t hurt anymore~"


    "Asshole, don''t sprinkle dog food in the public!" The bad-tempered Kakuzaki Taki immediately protested: "Monkey Goku, we are the judges. You refused the judges to try the food. Are you making a mistake? ~ There is no student like you in the world!"


    "Don''t you see it now." Monkey King glanced at Kakuzaki Taki with a calm expression, and was so angry that Kakuzaki Taki almost ran away. However, after weighing the difference in force between the two sides, he thought of the scene when he was clicked on. The rising anger instantly landed on the bottom of the valley and was horrified...

 2897 Chapter One Hundred and Nine

    "You even gave us the''inferior'' dishes for us to try. How can there be a contestant like you!" Mu Jiuzhi Yuanguo put his hands together, his eyes were full and he looked at Monkey King pleadingly: "Please, Mr. Goku, please let me Let''s try the real delicacy of Buddha Jumping the Wall!"


    Learning from the previous lesson, Alice picked up the thick rag, lifted Wa Tan''s face with a baby, and looked at the judging seat very dissatisfied: "The judging is over. How can you be so cheeky? I still want to ask, we don¡¯t have enough food ourselves! Hurry up and announce the result!


    "Stingy~Stingy~Stingy Alice!" Gan Hyugako squeezed a small fist, and looked at Alice also expressed dissatisfaction, but as soon as the words were spoken, he suddenly realized: "Huh? That''s not right~ This Buddha jumped over the wall to take it. If I go back to eat, I have a share too~"


    Alice stared at Hyugako with an''angry'' look: "You don''t have your share, how dare you say that to me!"


    "I''m sorry~ Alice, I know I was wrong!" Kanhyugako left her seat and came to Alice, looking at her with pitiful eyes, begging.


    Son Goku turned his head and looked at Nagiri Senzaemon: "I don''t have time to gossip with them right now, so hurry up and announce the result."


    Nagiri Senzaemon coughed and looked away from the Buddha jumping from the wall. He took the microphone and came to the center of the arena: "After a total of 42 minutes of competition, the final finals of the autumn selection have also come to an end. The dishes of the contestants, I think, the judges also have the survival of the fittest in their hearts. Now, I would like to ask you to pick up the sign in your hand, write down the name of the champion you think this time, and show it to all the audience!"


    "Then, the winner of this fall selection is¡ª"


    Kanhyugako and the others both glanced at each other, and none of them spoke. They picked up their pens and lowered their heads to write down what they thought was the name of the champion¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the signs held by the five judges and the names written in a unified manner, Nakiri Senzaemon''s face showed a smile: "Sure enough, there is no doubt! The elections of the five judges are surprisingly consistent. Ah! There is only one name they wrote down, and that is-Monkey King!!!"


    "Then, I hereby announce that the champion of this fall selection is-Monkey King!!!"


    There was thunderous applause in the scene, and countless people opened their throats and shouted and screamed Monkey King''s name at this moment.


    In the audience, sisters Qian Cousin heard this result with a natural look: "It''s really the man our sisters fancy! Champion, that''s not what it should be!"


    And those in power of the famous big entrepreneurs, looking at the figure of Monkey King, all are full of surprise and shock¡ª¡ª


    "It''s really amazing! This year''s Yuanyue Academy is really a super monster!"


    "Isn''t it! I just took the imperfect dishes and easily won the championship of this autumn selection. There has never been such a monster!"


    "This is not a player of the same level at all! It is simply a crushing victory!"


    "The previous fragrance, I am afraid that even a world-class chef can''t do it! No wonder the general manager will say that he will marry his granddaughter, and only such a handsome man is worthy of such an excellent Erina Miss!"


    "Ahem~~What? I heard that Master Chief is not only married to Miss Erina~ Even Miss Alice was also betrothed to him~~"


    "What? No way?!!! This kind of thing...how is it possible!!!"


    As calm as the big bosses of various companies, they were all stunned by the news.


    "Huh~~ Really I still lost..." Alice was a little bit frustrated when she heard the result of the sentence: "Although he knew the gap with Wukong for a long time, but he used it to judge only the cooking head. The gap is too big! I lost without being serious at all."


    Immediately, looking at the tile altar in his arms, he smiled again: "Well~ But if the person who loses is Wukong, there is no way~ After all, he is the future husband~ but..."


    Turning his head to look at Tian Suohui, who was nervous, Alice suddenly felt that she had never cared about the outcome of a competition so much.


    She has always been really open-minded and has never had a strong desire to win or lose in a game, but this time, she only doesn''t want to lose to Tian Suohui.


    Among the girls, although Tian Suohui¡¯s existence has always been unremarkable, they all saw this inconspicuous little girl, but he was loved by Monkey King. Because of this, she didn¡¯t want to lose to her. what!After all, Sun Wukong is the fianc¨¦ of her and sister!


    Under the circumstance that everyone expected and taken for granted, Monkey King won the championship of this autumn selection.


    Next, is to announce the winner of the runner-up.


    At this moment, not only Tian Suohui was nervous, but Alice was also nervous.


    "Then... please show the names of the runners-up in this fall selection!!"


    Of course, Hyugako raised his brand high: "The winner of the runner-up is of course our lovely little Hui~!"


    "I think so too..." Kikuchi Yuanguo also held up a sign with Tian Suohui''s name.


    However, the names that the last three judges raised and wrote down were Alice Nageri.


    That is to say, with two votes for Tian Suohui and three votes for Alice Nakiri, there is no doubt that the ranking of this autumn selection has been released.


    "Huh~" Seeing this result, Alice breathed a sigh of relief when she stood. Fortunately, she didn''t lose to this favored girl, and her decent girlfriend''s majesty was preserved.


    "As you can see, the runner-up winner is Alice Nageki, and the third runner-up is Tian Suohui! Congratulations, this autumn selection has come to a successful conclusion!"


    Nagiri Senzaemon looked at Monkey King with a serious expression: "As said before the game, the winner of this time has a chance to challenge the seventh to ten places of Totsuki Ten Outstanding, do you want to use it now?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, the scene instantly became audible.


    And those Yuanyue Ten Masters who heard these words became extremely nervous, because they all knew that as long as they were challenged, they would be cleared of their seats. , Don''t doubt, they already recognize that that monster has such a terrifying strength.


    However, under this kind of attention, Monkey King turned around and left without hesitation: "I''m not interested, I have to go back for breakfast." ..

 2898 Chapter One Hundred and Ten: Nacere Leonora

    "You have to think about it clearly." Looking at Sun Wukong''s back who turned away without hesitation, Nagiri Senzaemon said with a serious face: "If you give up this time, then the privileges given to you this time will be just fine. It will be cancelled."


    Monkey King waved his hand coolly and walked out of the arena.


    "This kid..." Looking at Sun Wukong''s unhesitating back, Nagiri Senzaemon looked helpless, and he was so dismissive of others who were vying for the spot that they wanted.


    "It really deserves to be Lord Monkey King! Such a rare opportunity was turned down just for breakfast..." The audience once again cast admiring eyes on Monkey King. Only Monkey King can have this kind of boldness.


    Alice looked at her baby and followed him behind Sun Wukong with a look of regret: "Wukong, why did you give up the opportunity to challenge Yuanyue Shijie for a meal? That is Yuanyue Shijie. As long as you challenge, you will be one of Yuanyue''s top ten in the future."


    Monkey King smiled and glanced at Alice, showing disdain: "Challenge? Are they qualified?"


    Yes, there is no one among Yuanyue Ten Great Masters who has the qualifications to let him take the initiative to challenge Sun Wukong. This is the reason for his refusal.


    It¡¯s okay to spend some time playing the game, but let him challenge others.


    Alice chuckled when she heard the words, "That''s right~ The rookies really don''t have the qualifications to challenge you. There are so many opportunities to reach the top of the Ten Great Moons, but there is really no need to surrender to challenge others. "


    After speaking, he focused on the tile altar in his arms again: "Let''s go back quickly! Buddha jumped off the wall... People can''t wait to taste it!"


    At the door in front, there were already waiting for Sakura Ryoko and other women, but at this moment, a very gentle and mature voice suddenly came from the left: "Alice..."


    "Oh? Mom...?" Seeing the person, Alice''s lovely eyes widened, showing a dazed expression: "Why are you here?"


    Sun Wukong followed the prestige, his eyes lit up, let alone Sun Wukong, even Tian Suohui and Gan Hyugako, who were women, had amazing expressions, especially Gan Hyugako, with twinkling eyes: "Wow~ ~What a beautiful person! The skin is super white!...Hey? Alice, is she your mother?"


    I have to say that Alice¡¯s mother is really super beautiful, super feminine, her slender and well-proportioned figure shows the golden ratio, and her long flowing hair dances with her walking, perfectly showing what a mature woman should have. Absolutely charming.


    At the moment she appeared, almost everyone''s eyes were on her alone.


    "Ahh~ this is Monkey King... really looks super handsome!" Alice''s mother saw Monkey King at the first glance, her eyes were slightly bright, and she came forward and posted to Monkey King. Looking directly at him: "Just, compared to my Alice and Erina, which one do you prefer?"


    "Hey? Mom, why do you ask?"


    "Why do you ask?" Alice''s mother''s gentle and beautiful face immediately showed dissatisfaction: "Your grandfather is really true, how can you marry both of your sisters to one person, even if this person is excellent... "As he said, his complexion gradually turned red: "Sisters serve a husband or something, how can it be!"


    "Why, Leonora, are you dissatisfied with my arrangement?" Nakiri Senzaemon appeared from behind, looking directly at Alice''s mother with a majestic and terrifying gaze.


    He was also worried about Monkey King''s Buddha jumping over the wall, so as soon as Monkey King left, he handed over the aftermath to Dojima Gin and followed closely.


    "Ah~ Father!" The first time Nagereonora saw Nageri Senzaemon, she greeted her in a flustered manner, and she blurted out the crappy Japanese, which ruined her perfect beauty. The image of a woman, just a cowardly and dazed expression makes her look even more lovely.


    Nakiri Senzaemon looked at Leonora with a majestic look, and said again: "Leonora, are you dissatisfied with my arrangement? You came here personally!"


    In the original book, Alice¡¯s mother is the judge of the final finals of this autumn selection, but because now, Nageri Senzaemon has betrothed both Erina sisters to Monkey King, he has not yet decided how to go with his family. Explain, so she was not invited as this review.


    But the one who should come will always come. When Nagarionora heard that the two young ladies of the Nagari family had been betrothed to the same person by Nagari Senzaemon, she was anxious and put down her hands in a hurry. Everything came to Yuanyue Academy.


    Naguerei Onorra stammered and didn''t dare to look at Nagiri Senzaemon: "Father... Father, if it were one of their sisters, I wouldn''t go against the wishes of my father, but two sisters. At the same time...this...this is ridiculous, please...forgive me for not accepting it!"


    "Mom! Grandpa agreed, so don''t be nosy about this matter!" Alice stared at her mother and expressed strong dissatisfaction.


    "Hey~? Alice, mom is good for you too, how can you say that about mom~" Nacer Leonora showed a wounded expression, it looked like she was born as a dramatist.


    "Okay." Nagiri Senzaemon said with a majestic look: "Our Nagiri family has always believed in the rules of survival of the strong, so let''s act according to the rules of our Nagiri family. Since there is a dispute, Then speak with strength!"


    Nacere Leonora''s original dazed expression suddenly became extremely serious and serious: "What does your father mean?..."


    Nagiri Senzaemon now focused his gaze on the tile altar that Alice was holding, and smiled: "You came at the right time. Since you are dissatisfied with my arrangement, wait until you have eaten Sun Wukong''s food. After that, you can make a decision!"


    "I can make my father agree, and make Alice a fascinating and obedient character. I really want to see how good he is!"


    As Nacherei Onora said, she looked at Monkey King, her gentle smile could melt people¡¯s frozen heart: "Please don¡¯t mind~ Goku-san, I¡¯m Alice¡¯s mother, Nachereonora , In fact, for you to be my son-in-law, there are a hundred people who are willing to ~ just..."


    Monkey King¡¯s expression is as calm as usual: ¡°It¡¯s nothing but, even if you disagree, it¡¯s okay, because this matter has nothing to do with you at all.¡± ..

 2899 Chapter One Hundred and Eleven

    "Huh? Why do you say that?" Nacerionora had a cute expression on her face.


    Sun Wukong looked calm: "It is their sister''s business whether to marry me or not. It is also my business whether to marry or not. It''s not that you marry me. What does it have to do with your disagreement?"


    "Huh?~ It seems...it makes sense..." Nacer Leonora nodded thoughtfully, seemingly serious, and then woke up again: "Ah~No! I''m Alice''s mother~ Why does it have nothing to do with me? You almost went back. In short, just marry my family Alice. A handsome and capable guy like you, I would give my hands to agree~"


    Without waiting for Monkey King''s reply, Nakiri Senzaemon coughed slightly and interrupted the two of them: "Ahem~~ I''ll talk about it beforehand."


    Seeing the crowd eating melons all around, everyone was not talking nonsense and hurriedly left the scene.


    However, this incident is bound to be the front page of Yuanyue Academy last time.


    Food Research Association, hospitality hall.


    Seeing the commander-in-chief Totsuki, Alice''s mother was there in person, making Mito Yumei and others look nervous, far away from their range.


    Nagereonora looked at Erina with a happy and teasing expression: "Hi~ Erina, good day! All the way, I watched you with a straight face, still loving as before. Angry."


    "Who caused this!" Erina''s expression on her face was frustrated, and her heart felt weak: "Really, this is really unbearable for mother and daughter."


    "Well~ the true story of the compass, let''s continue with the previous topic." Nacereo''s face was straight, and he looked at Monkey King and smiled: "For you, Monkey King, I am very familiar with it~ I heard that Ai Li Si said, you sent your classmates to the hospital in the first quarter of school. I was shocked at the time. But then, I heard that your father was admitted to the hospital. It was so shocking~ I jumped!"


    Nakiri Senzaemon had a dark face, "Why did this kind of thing spread?"


    Nacere Leonora had a cute expression on her face and sold her daughter directly: "It was Alice who told me. Not long ago, she called me, but we have been talking for more than ten hours. ~ It¡¯s all about you, Monkey King~ For example, doing magic~ Amazing kung fu, incredible cooking~~ And the mysterious vegetable sky~~ People are full of curiosity about you~ ~"


    As he spoke, Nacereo''s mature body is only a few minutes away from Monkey King: "Hey~~ Is there a vegetable garden planted in the sky?"


    Hearing this, Nagiri Senzaemon frowned slightly. He had never heard of such a thing.


    Alice was looking forward to it: "Of course it exists, Mom, how many times have I told you, why are you still skeptical? We have all been there~ It''s really in the sky~ There are so many fresh fruits and vegetables that have never been seen before, especially the king of vegetables there, Ozone, which is so delicious!"


    "Does it really exist? I really want to see it~" Nacerionora looked yearning.


    Mito Yumei who had been watching not far away whispered: "How do I feel that they have moved the topic away?"


    Although the voice was small, it happened to be heard by Nakiri Senzaemon. He suddenly woke up and said in a deep voice, "Okay, let these messy things aside, Alice, take the Buddha out of the wall! Old man this time But I came here specially for it!"


    "Ah~Yes~ I almost forgot to let my mother mess up." Alice immediately put the tile altar she had been holding on the dining table.


    Upon seeing this situation, Sakura Ryoko and the others, who had been avoiding them from a distance, all leaned forward, looking at the Buddha jumping off the wall with expectation and desire.


    "Buddha jumps over the wall? Is that famous dish in China?" Nacere Leonora was a little curious. She had been in the car on the way before, so she didn''t witness the true face of the final.


    "Yeah~ This is the dish for Wukong to easily win the autumn selection championship~ And it was only won with the top dish. The true essence of this dish is delicious, but it lies in the bottom layer."


    Nacere Leonora looked curious: "Isn''t this Buddha jumping over the wall a dish cooked with a variety of ingredients? How come it is divided into upper, middle and lower?"


    "It''s just an ordinary Buddha jumping over the wall, how can it be compared with what I did."


    Monkey King also didn''t bother to explain, he opened the altar cover directly, and the house was instantly beautiful, which made people intoxicated.


    Nacherei Onora instantly turned red, her arms tightly wrapped around her body, showing her proud figure even more seductively exaggerated: "Ah~~ so fragrant!!! It made the people''s careful livers start to puff and puff constantly!"


    "Hey~~ Mommy is starting to say some inexplicable words again..." Alice looked at her mother, covered her mouth with one hand, chuckled, and then she also showed a drunken look: "But... it really seems like Ah!~~It seems that the whole person has really become weird~~"


    "Wow~~~"


    As for Yoshino Yuuhime, they were already salivating from the corners of their mouths, looking at them with dementia.


    "Get the bowl! Quick! Quick! Get the bowl!!" Nakiri Senzaemon looked impatient.


    "Here..." The sensible Tian Suohui handed over the prepared dishes.


    Monkey King took the bowl, picked up the soup spoon, and filled each of them with a bowl, only to see that the soup that came out was thick and brown, thick but not greasy, and the smell of wine was tangy, straight into the heart.


    Without a lot of words, everyone could not wait to feast at the moment they took the bowl, and for a while, an imaginative voice came from the entire hall.


    In particular, Nacere Leonora, who has never eaten such top-quality dishes, has the lowest resistance and the most exaggerated expression, which makes people bloody and spurts to death. In short, the picture is simply It cannot be described in words, it will definitely be harmonious.


    "Oh ah ah~~~ it¡¯s so delicious!! Rotten but not rot, stretches for a long time, down the throat, the whole body becomes fragrant~~ It¡¯s so comfortable~~ The body and mind are about to be melted~~ Nothing, people are going to become weird..."


    Monkey King watched the solo performance of the beautiful and dignified mother-in-law in front of him and took out his mobile phone. It was a continuous shooting. In this situation, not taking pictures for memorialization is a waste of resources.


    The people in this world are so nice, they can eat such a wonderful scene when they eat...

 2900 Chapter One Hundred and Twelve

    "Ah~ I''ve recovered, it''s gone..." Sakura Ryoko and the others stretched out their bowls to Monkey King one by one. Between their expressions and words, it sounded full of temptation: "Wukong, but also..."


    Monkey King smiled and gave each of them a bowl, and this time, even the bottom one had bottomed out.


    Nacere Leonora''s legs were tightly clamped, her face flushed, her eyes watery looking at Monkey King, full of longing and temptation: "Mr Goku, I still want to..."


    Monkey King glanced at her: "Nothing."


    "Huh? Obviously there''s more..." Nacer Leonora glanced at the tile, and looked at Monkey King pitifully.


    "I haven''t eaten yet."


    "Why...just a little bit...just a little bit for me...please, Goku-san..." Nacer Leonora''s expression of dissatisfaction made it hard for people to look at it.


    However, Monkey King is still calm as usual, completely free from her temptation: "Don''t talk about it...but well..."


    "But what?" When there was a turning point, Nacereounora gave a bright light.


    Monkey King put the last bowl of Buddha jumping over the wall in a bowl, tempting Nacer Leonora: "If you agree to marry me with Alice and Erina, let alone one bowl, ten bowls will be made, maybe it will be possible in the future. Eat more delicious food~"


    "But... this..." Nacere Leonora struggled.


    "I still need to consider it? That''s fine." Sun Wukong took a bowl and took a sip directly into his mouth. The thick soup poured into his throat and stomach. How could it be a refreshing word; It¡¯s a pity that we use ordinary ingredients. If we replace them with ingredients from the gourmet world, they will be even more delicious."


    "No~!!!" Seeing Monkey King take a bite, half of the bowl is almost gone, Nacer Leonora instantly let out a scream, anxiously rushed towards Monkey King, a soft body that was already fully matured. He tightly hugged Monkey King''s waist, his expression anxious and eager: "It doesn''t matter~~It doesn''t matter~~ I promised you~~ I promised you everything~~ Hurry~ Give me..."


    When I called it, even Monkey King couldn''t help but tremble. The charm of this beautiful wife is really strong enough.


    "That''s what you said, I didn''t force you, right?" Monkey King said calmly while feeling the softness of Nacereo''s body.


    "Yes~ I said it!" Nacere Leonora nodded again and again: "Whatever you love, don''t say marrying them sisters, marrying me is all right!"


    As soon as he uttered the words, he heard a puff, and the soup that Nakiri Senzaemon had just drunk into his mouth spurted out. In an instant, his expression called pain, and that called meat pain!The whole face looking at Nacere Leonora turned black: "What did you just say?!"


    Nacere Leonora blushed, knowing he had made a mistake, and hurriedly let go of her hand holding Monkey Wukong, her flustered expression looked cute: "That...I''m sorry...I''m going to make a mistake... Marry... Just marry Alice. It''s...no...just marry Alice and Erina...you don''t need to marry me...I''m already married..."


    After speaking, he did not forget to stare at the bowl held by Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong shook his head. The character of this prospective mother-in-law is really changeable. She is cute for a while, intellectual and serious, and full of aura. She is really cute.


    "For the sake of your sincerity, let''s give it to you." Monkey King handed the Buddha who had taken a sip to Nacerionora.


    Nacere Leonora took it with joy. This rare delicacy made her no longer rush to eat it this time, but slowly tasted it, making so many noises from time to time that people could not control. Scream.


    "It''s a pity..." Nakiri Senzaemon looked at the food that was sprayed on the ground by himself, and his heart was dripping with blood. These are the best in the world, waste, it is too wasteful. At the moment, he couldn''t help but stare at Nacereonora. If this daughter-in-law suddenly came to marry Monkey King, he wouldn''t have been so gloomy.


    However, thinking of the deliciousness of this Buddha jumping over the wall, it is excusable for Nacere Leonora to have such a gaffe. He asks himself that he has lived such an old age. He has eaten countless delicacies and delicacies, and he also knows famous chefs in the world But the deliciousness of this Buddha jumped over the wall is definitely the best in history.


    A student in high school, whose cooking skills surpassed all world famous chefs, what kind of monster is this!


    However, such a monster has now become the grandson-in-law of their Nageri family, and when he thinks of this, Nageri Senzaemon can''t help but stealthily.


    But thinking of the unbearable memory of being beaten into the hospital, Nakiri Senzaemon''s entire face turned black again: "If this kid can be polite, respect the older, have a better temper, and be kind, then Perfect."


    Feeling Nagiri Senzaemon''s gaze, Monkey King glared at him unceremoniously: "You stinky old man, don''t keep staring at me, it makes me feel uncomfortable."


    "It seems that the old man likes to see you very much." Nagiri Senzaemon Kandama was sitting: "Now the time for dinner is over, I said, do you know how to treat guests? Me? The grandfather and Leonora, the''mother'', are here, don''t you plan to show it?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, it was clear that Monkey King''s position in the Nagiri''s house and the relationship between Alice and Erina had been established.


    "Yeah~ hee hee~" Nanche Lei Onora approached Sun Wukong with a sweet smile, and looked at him teasingly: "Come on, son-in-law, call''mother'' to listen."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, his entire face turned black: "The marriage hasn''t been closed yet, call it a fart! Even if it is closed, don''t call it."


    "Ah~~ Goku-san looks so cute when he is shy!"


    Monkey King was speechless: "I''m not ashamed!"


    "Really?" Nacereonora got up and looked at Monkey King with straight eyes.


    Looking at the exaggerated career line in front of him, Sun Wukong felt helpless: "If this old man is not here, see if I won''t let you learn about the mastery of my family."


    Fearing that he couldn''t help but stretch out the wolf''s claws, Monkey King had to move Nacer Leonora away in front of him, and looked at Sakura Ryoko and others: "Go and prepare breakfast."


    "Ok."


    Sakura Ryoko and the others walked into the kitchen one by one.


    Nachele Onora looked at Monkey King with regret: "Huh~Mr Goku, are you not going?"


    "Too lazy to move."


    "You, the prospective son-in-law, are really ignorant. Usually, in this situation, shouldn''t you try to please me?"


    "You think too much¡­" ..

 2901 Chapter 113: Persecuted Delusion

    It¡¯s all at this point. It¡¯s not so much breakfast as it¡¯s lunch. Although Monkey King didn¡¯t cook it himself, it¡¯s the ingredients in the vegetable sky that entertain Nacereo Nora. Therefore, it also makes Nacereo. Both Nora and Senzaemon were extremely satisfied.


    "I didn''t expect that, except for Goku-kun, all of you are so great." After the meal, Nacherei Onora had a happy and contented expression. This is true for Sakura Ryoko''s high life. Cooking is full of surprises.


    Sakura Ryoko has a humble expression: "No, you''re thankful. It''s all because of the ingredients."


    "It''s true." Nacere Leonora held her face in her hands and rubbed lightly: "The taste and tenderness of the ingredients are not comparable to any ingredients I have eaten in the past, and even I have a kind of skin. The illusion of becoming smoother."


    Monkey King: "It is not an illusion, but a real existence. The ingredients in the vegetable sky are full of aura and pollution-free. The effect of beauty and skin care is just the most basic function."


    "Wow, isn''t it an illusion?" Nacereo''s noura heard the words, and immediately ran to the mirror and kept looking: "Really~ The skin has become smoother, Alice, Alice~ Come and see Yeah, mom, am I younger?"


    "Yes, yes~~~" Alice said helplessly.


    "Nah~ Goku, take me to your vegetable sky to see." Nacer Leonora immediately attached Sun Wukong again. She was also very curious about the vegetable garden built above the clouds, especially The ingredients there have such a huge effect on beauty and skin care, it can be described as a paradise for women.


    "I''ll talk when I have time."


    Nakiri Senzaemon: "If time, there will be."


    Scarlett said with a serious face, "Speaking of which, Stagiaire is coming soon."


    "Stagiaire?"


    Nagiri Senzaemon said with a serious face: "This word originally meant''trainees'' in French, but after a few days, it will be the training system implemented by Totsuki Gakuen. The first-year high school students will be dispatched. Go to the forefront of all kinds of cooking."


    Monkey King murmured: "Speaking so nicely, it means that students are asked to work in other people''s shops."


    Nagiri Senzaemon nodded: "You can say that, but I also know that with your boy''s temper, you will definitely dismiss this kind of training, so during this training, you just need to take us. Go and see your vegetable sky, I will make an exception to let all of you qualify, how about?"


    Monkey King looked at Nageri Senzaemon with surprise: "You old fellow can open the back door?"


    Nagiri Senzaemon spoke serious nonsense: "What is opening the back door? It''s just that you are better and different from the assessment of ordinary students."


    "You can do it." Sun Wukong gave a thumbs up to Nagiri Senzaemon at the moment. He really didn''t see that such a staid old man had such a side of open-eyed talking nonsense.


    In fact, the reason why Nagiri Senzaemon made such an exception was because he was also full of curiosity about the vegetable sky. He really didn''t believe that anyone could build a vegetable garden above the clouds.


    Sun Wukong thought about it, and agreed. Anyway, he just took them over to see. Vegetable Sky has been cut off by him. Even if they get there, they won¡¯t see what they shouldn¡¯t see, at most. Like Erina and the others, they were full of incredible wonder at the vegetable garden in the sky.


    When he got the answer he wanted, Nakiri Senzaemon went back first.


    Nacere Leonora stayed here, in a posture of staying here.


    "Mom, won''t you go back? The Nagiri International Research Council should not be so leisurely, right?"


    Nacere Leonora instantly possessed the spirit: "Alice, my mother has just arrived, so you are going to rush your mother back? It''s too sad for your mother. If you have a lover, don''t you want your mother? 5555~~"


    Alice''s black line covered her head: "Stop acting, don''t I know the temperament of mother? Let''s talk, what is your purpose?"


    Nacere Leonora immediately looked at Monkey King eagerly: "I want to eat the food made by Goku-kun himself... His cooking has not only gained my approval, but also firmly captured his mother''s heart~ "


    Alice looked helpless: "What a prisoner~ So mom, don''t always use some strange words!"


    "Then Alice would live with her mother?"


    "You can live as long as you like."


    "Ha~ I know Alice is the best." Nacere Leonora held Alice in her arms with joy, and the squeeze of her head made people feel envy.


    After the selection in the fall, they entered ordinary life again. Those who should go to school, those who should be lazy, the days of going out for exercises are getting closer.


    On this day, as usual, Erina and the others went to class seriously. As for the students with the Monkey King problem, they have not attended a class since they went to school, so naturally they skipped class.


    I haven''t seen the legitimate little Lolita for a few days. Sun Wukong was curious about what she was doing, and came to the Xijian Research Association, although this association no longer exists.


    The door was open, and the hall was empty and there was no one in it. On the coffee table, you could see a few small inner inners: "This Xi Jianjun is really confusing enough, how can you put your underwear away? "I picked it up and took a look: "Oh~ the size is not small..."


    "Hello~ Xiaorun, are you at home?"


    "Huh? Is this sound familiar?" In the bathroom, Xi Jianjun, who was humming and taking a bath, opened a door curiously and looked at the hall, just in time to see Sun Wukong holding one of her underwear and examining the size. The question, his complexion changed drastically in an instant, it can be said to be pale and pale: "It''s over! Why did that big pervert come to me? Now that Ye Shan is not there, what does he want to do with me?"


    Xi Jianrun covered his mouth with a panic expression, his eyes widened and he didn''t even dare to breathe.


    The reason why she is so afraid of Monkey King is completely because of Monkey King''s fame and cruel reputation, and Gan Hyugako from time to time in Black Monkey King, saying that he likes her legal little loli.


    Now she is stripping naked and taking a bath. If she is found out, she can be lonely, can she not be afraid?This scene and this scene caused her delusion of brain damage...

 2902 Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen

    The lone man and the widow are in the same room, the woman is still in vain, but the man is a big pervert. Xi Jianrun''s mind has already foreseen the miserable appearance of being thrown to the ground by a big hungry wolf, scared The heart was beating even more unconvincingly, and she just covered her mouth without saying a word for how Sun Wukong yelled.


    "As long as he feels that I am not here, he should go back?" Xi Jianrun kept comforting himself in his heart.


    In the bathroom, the pattering sound of water can''t escape Monkey King''s ears: "Isn''t you taking a bath? After taking a bath, why not say a word?"


    Naturally, Sun Wukong would not think that there will be any unexpected dog-blood plots when people take a bath. He thinks about it carefully: "I see Yun''s cowardly and weak personality, do you think I would not dare to say anything to her Right?"


    In Yilian''s words, Sun Wukong has been 100% sure of his own words. This is definitely the reason.


    Thinking about this, Monkey King immediately played with his heart and shouted openly, "Xiao Run, are you there? Xiao Run...well~ I''m a little urinary, go to the toilet first..."


    "Huh? Huh? Huh?!"


    Xi Jianrun''s complexion changed drastically when he heard the words. He followed the glass door and looked at the black shadow that was getting closer and closer. His eyes widened and he was so scared that he didn''t even dare to breathe until a big hand grabbed the doorknob. , She just woke up from fear, and yelled: "Don''t~~~!!!"


    It''s a pity that it''s too late, the bathroom door has been silently pushed open, what a beautiful scene that catches your eye...


    In the hall, Xi Jianrun was like a child who had done something wrong, kneeling down in front of Monkey King, listening to Monkey King''s teachings: "I called you so loudly, why don''t I reply?"


    "That''s because..." Xi Jianrun glanced at Monkey King, then lowered his head in fear.


    "Even if you don''t return, at least you have to lock the bathroom door when you take a bath?" Sun Wukong glared at Xi Jianrun, shamelessly scolding her: "You know what? Did you make me see it? It¡¯s something to see, but it¡¯s a needle-eye!"


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Xi Jianyun lowered his head, with a very sincere attitude, but after finishing speaking, he reacted again, feeling very wronged: "Why? Why...why is the one who was seen... I apologize I am the same person?"


    "You still have reason? I called you so loudly, do you think these things will happen again?"


    "I''m sorry..." Xi Jianrun regrets it now. He should have known it a long time ago. Now that he has been seen completely, he still has to be scolded. Even if he is scolded, what should I do if I can''t get married in the future? .


    "Okay, hurry up and put on your clothes." Sun Wukong clicked to the end. This kind of weak air bag occasionally bullies and cheers, but don''t do too much, it will have the opposite effect and will be annoying. For example, Seiichiro Kopira, when he was in school, always asked Shiomi Jun to try his new strange dishes, and now he ran away when he heard his name.


    "Ah~Yes!" Xi Jianrun''s complexion turned red, and then he realized that he was only wearing a white bath towel. Although he was petite, he was extremely hot. It was wrapped in a bath towel and gave people an extraordinary impact. If the big pervert in front of you couldn¡¯t control her, then she wouldn¡¯t have the ability to resist at all. Thinking of that terrible thing, Shiomi Jun ran to her room without saying anything, and she stepped on the bath towel halfway through. Fell down.


    "I...Isn''t it that scary?" Looking at Xi Jianrun''s panicked back, Monkey King was shocked, and then he was full of anger: "This Hyuga, how can I blacken me in front of her? See how I clean up you when I go back."


    Ten minutes later, Xi Jianjun put on a beautiful dress and walked out of his room, looking at Monkey King with a frightened expression: "Um...sir, Monkey King, don''t you know what you are looking for with me?"


    "You don''t need to use any honorifics, just call me Wukong."


    "Um~ good... good..." Xi Jianrun''s attitude is good, and Sun Wukong does what he says. It looks like he really wants to bully her.


    "I just have nothing to do. I run around you. By the way, since I opened a food seminar, you haven''t come to play with us. What are you doing?"


    "I''m studying a new spice..." When it comes to spice, Xi Jianjun''s aura has changed. From a bully little loli to a female teacher full of intellectual beauty, her whole body is full of The attractiveness of confidence.


    "Speaking of spices, I still have a snack. Or, take me to see?"


    "Okay, I actually wanted to ask you a long time ago, but I didn''t dare to..."


    "What dare not..."


    "Um... let''s go and take a look at the research spices!"


    As soon as the topic touched on the spice, Xi Jianrun immediately became a silly talker, talking non-stop. From Monkey King¡¯s opinion, she didn¡¯t know how many streets she had to dump. Therefore, every one of her He could answer and ask questions perfectly, which also made Xi Jianjun''s mood more and more elevated, and gradually let go of his defenses against Monkey King.


    In the past, when she explained the knowledge of spices to others, they were either tired of listening to them and fell asleep, or they walked away unknowingly, leaving her alone. How can she meet someone like Monkey King who can talk to her in full swing, or even easily She pointed out her doubts and deficiencies to add to it. This is simply the confidant sent to her by the heavens.


    The gap was gone, and the two of them took a big step forward at this moment because of the spices.


    Time passed bit by bit, and it wasn''t until Ye Shanliang came back that the two of them suddenly realized that it was already afternoon.


    Ye Shanliang was a little surprised about the arrival of Monkey King, but he didn''t say anything. For Monkey King, although he regarded him as his biggest opponent in his life, he still admired him, but he was also a little unhappy because it was Monkey King who shot him down in the autumn selection. Final.


    He originally thought that the combination of himself and Xi Jianrun was invincible, and the unshakable obsession in his heart could not be shaken, but unfortunately, it was ruthlessly cut down by Monkey King, and it was still in a ruthless way.


    "Ah~Is Liang already over from school? It just so happens that you come and learn from Mr. Wukong."


    "No time." Ye Shanliang refused without hesitation, learning from Monkey King?Didn''t you lower his head?He didn''t do it, he used Monkey King as his opponent...

 2903 Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen

    It''s okay to simply learn from each other and compete, but if you unilaterally learn from one person, Ye Shanliang will do such a low-price thing. The proud son of heaven also has his own pride.


    Xi Jianjun looked curious and puzzled: "Why not? Obviously learning from Mr. Wukong will make you a lot better."


    "You are so annoying! Having said that I am not free now." Ye Shanliang gave Xi Jianrun an impatient look, walked directly into his room and locked the door.


    "What does this kid have to do with you? How can he live with you?" Monkey King looked at Xi Jianrun with curiosity.


    "Liang, he is the child I adopted before. As for the relationship..." Xi Jianjun thought: "Will it be a mother and child? But Liang has never called someone to say a mother... And with Liang¡¯s character, neither Maybe it''s called?"


    "Do you consider him your own son?"


    Xi Jianjun looked like he took it for granted: "Of course, Liang is the child I adopted, and of course it is someone else''s child."


    In the room, Ye Shanliang, who heard these remarks, showed a happy, complicated and extremely disdainful look: "Children... cut~ Run this guy is really brash, he is more like a child..."


    Sun Wukong nodded and glanced out the window: "I think it''s not too early, Erina and others should also be back to the food seminar, I will go back first."


    "Are you going back?" Xi Jianrun had a look of reluctance, her eyes gleaming at Monkey King. After discussing and learning with Monkey King, she is now reluctant to give up on Monkey King.


    Monkey King touched her head as if comforting a child: "If you still want to discuss with me about spices, welcome to the Food Research Institute to find me. Normally, I will be there, otherwise I will be in Jixingshe. "


    "Ok, I will go there to find you..."


    Monkey King waved goodbye...


    It wasn''t until Sun Wukong''s figure disappeared in the room that Ye Shanliang walked out of his room and looked at Xi Jianrun calmly: "Aren''t you afraid of him, why are you so happy talking to him?"


    "That''s all Hyugako scared people. Today I suddenly discovered that Goku-san is really good~ He is more knowledgeable in the field of spices than me. I don''t understand and doubt, he solved it all at once. , There are also some material combinations, mutual rejection and improvement. I have learned a lot today! No, I have to experiment well..."


    "Don''t stay up late!" Ye Shanliang reminded him kindly.


    "An~ Leave me alone~" Xi Jianjun immediately entered the crazy experiment...


    Ye Shanliang is not new to this, so he didn''t care about him, and he entered his kitchen to study new formulas.


    This Yuanyue Academy is not just a master like Monkey King. During the game, he has noticed that his nose is different from ordinary people. It is not only the members of the Food Research Association with Monkey King, who is cool in the black wood field, and fortunately, he created real dishes , He also felt the strength that was not equal to him. This freshman in high school can be described as Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, and he has to work harder.


    This defeat can only be turned into motivation, in exchange for the next success and victory.


    Not only Ye Shanliang, Kurokiba Ryo, Xingping Chuangzhen, etc. have all entered a frenzied practice during this time.


    Back to the food research department, Monkey King was surprised that Erina and others were not seen, and even the dry Hyuga who lived here was not there. Only Nacerionora sat alone in the hall watching the Thunder man earn tears. Love tragedy.


    From afar, Monkey King heard the heart-piercing shouts on TV. It was really sad for the listener and tears of the listener.


    Looking at Nacer Leonora, who was already crying with tears while holding a roll of paper towels, Monkey King was speechless: "I said you don''t have to have trouble with yourself like this, right? See what''s wrong. This kind of ridiculous drama that has no nutrition and earns others'' tears?"


    "Ah~Is Goku-san come back?" Nacerionora''s sad expression was immediately replaced by happiness: "What you do, you should call me your mother-in-law or mother."


    Monkey King rolled his eyes and ignored Nacer¨¦ Leonora¡¯s ridicule. Instead, he walked over and directly changed to a funny comedy show: ¡°In the future, watch this kind of unnutritious tear-gas show less, which will seriously affect people¡¯s mood. It also hurts the body."


    "Oh~~ but people think it looks very good~" Nacere Leonora gave an aggrieved expression.


    Sun Wukong stared unceremoniously at him: "It''s so good-looking, I really don''t understand the level of appreciation of your women. You are not allowed to watch this kind of drama in the future. I am watching me beat you."


    Nacere Leonora immediately put on a weak expression: "If you don''t look, don''t you see, why are you so fierce." In front of Monkey King, she didn''t seem to be the majesty of the future mother-in-law.


    Monkey King sat down at will: "Where did Hyugako go?"


    Nacere Leonora bent over to pack the tissues she had thrown on the ground. The posture shown at this moment and her proud figure were simply uncontrollable, and she saw it from Monkey King¡¯s perspective. That heart-pounding scene: "After hearing the call from Alice and the others, they ran out."


    "It should be going shopping." Monkey King looked at Nacere Leonora''s cocked posture and gave a secret compliment. He really deserves to be a mature wife. This temptation is not something ordinary people can hold.


    "Hehe~~Does it look good?" Nacere Leonora suddenly turned around, looking at Monkey King with a playful expression.


    "Ahem~~It looks good..." After Sun Wukong finished speaking, the old face blushed again pretending to be flustered, and he didn''t go to see her.He knew very well the mischievous psychology of this mature woman who wanted to tease the young boy, so he took advantage of the situation and cooperated with her to ensure that there would be benefits.


    Ninche Leonora leaned close to Monkey King with a seductive expression: "Want to see it?"


    "Huh?" Monkey King pretended to be shy and astonished. Sure enough, didn''t this benefit come: "Ahhh~~ can...is it possible?"


    Nacherei Onora squinted her eyes slightly, revealing a strange expression: "You are not honest~ Goku-san, this is Alice¡¯s mother, your mother-in-law is your mother-in-law~~ I want it~~"


    "Ahem~" Monkey King coughed very cooperatively, and looked away.


    When Nacerionora saw this, the smile hidden in her eyes was thicker. The boy-like shy expression of Monkey King made her even more want to tease: "But, if you do something for others If you eat something, maybe I will consider showing you a little bit~~"

 2904 Chapter 116 Anti-Teasing

    When Nacerionora saw this, the smile hidden in her eyes was thicker. The boy-like shy expression of Monkey King made her even more want to tease: "But, if you do something for others If you eat something, maybe I will consider showing you a little bit~~"


    "It''s settled." Monkey King immediately ran into the kitchen, looking at the existing materials, thinking about what to do: "Well, at this point, it''s almost time for dinner, so let''s make a bowl of porridge. "


    Sun Wukong, who decided what to do, immediately started to get busy...


    Nacere Leonora leaned down on the sofa, looking at the busy figure of Monkey King in the kitchen, her eyes gleamed slightly: "I really envy Alice and the others. I found such a capable and handsome boyfriend and watched it at home. They are all eye-catching."


    Ten minutes later, Monkey King came out carrying a bowl of steaming porridge and placed it on the table in front of Nacer Leonora: "Come on, fill up your stomach for a while, wait for Erina and the others to come back. It''s time for dinner."


    Nacere Onora let out a sigh of relief, with an intoxicated look on her face: "It smells so good, you really deserve to be Mr. Wukong, just smelling it is unbearable, what is this called?"


    "Wuwei Geng is a kind of porridge, which combines sour, sweet, bitter, spicy and salty. The soup made is made of special medicinal juice, so it has the effect of beautifying the skin and prolonging aging for 40 years. "


    "Can still be beautiful? Forty years?! Not so exaggerated, right?" Nacereo''s eyes widened in surprise, apparently a little unbelievable.


    Monkey King smiled: "This is still the result of my reducing the effect, otherwise it will be fine to stay young forever."


    "It''s really more exaggerated." Nacere Leonora rolled her eyes when she looked at Monkey King. Naturally, she would not believe such nonsense.I stroked my forehead hair, lowered my head and tried a sip, and my eyes instantly brightened: "It''s delicious~! The taste of soft and meaty, sweet, bitter, spicy and salty... the five flavors reciprocate, shock the taste nerves, like a massage, this feeling... It is really It''s great..."


    Monkey King looked at Nacerionora, and said calmly: "Eat and go to eat, don''t make any misleading sounds."


    "But... it''s really delicious..." Nachereonora''s face was flushed with intoxication, and when he was about to taste the second bite, Sun Wukong had already taken Wuwei Geng in his hand. La Lima showed a look of longing and dissatisfaction: "Mr Goku...what are you doing? Give it to me!"


    Monkey King looked at her straightforwardly: "You didn''t forget what you promised me, did you?"


    "Then you have to wait for others to finish eating~"


    Monkey King looked like a rascal and a rascal: "When you look at you, you will definitely cheat at that time, so if you don''t honor your promise, you won''t be given food."


    "Hey~ Why is this, I will definitely honor it, give it to me quickly."


    "beg me."


    "How can you do this, you kid really is."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll eat up the rest!" Monkey King said, gesturing to drink all the five flavor soup in one mouthful.


    "Don''t!!!" Nacere Leonora hurriedly grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand and stopped him. Her heart was entangled. It was a torment and reluctance to ask her to give up this deliciousness~~ Struggling again and again, Naomi Leonora was finally settled: "Don''t tell Alice them~~"


    "Don''t worry, absolutely." Monkey King said with a sure face.


    Nachereonora once again looked out of the door and looked around, and found that there was no one else, walked up to Monkey King, turned around, and fulfilled her promise: "Okay, give it to me. ."


    Monkey King was stunned: "So fast? If you tease me, then you can only eat one bite."


    "Just one bite? Are you too stingy, right?" Nacerionora expressed strong dissatisfaction: "You are nothing to say, I will consider marrying Alice again."


    "That''s it~" Monkey King made a gesture to dry the Wuwei Geng again.


    Ninchereonora hurriedly stopped him: "Wait, no~~ I was kidding!"


    "Then be obedient."


    "Okay." Nacereonora looked reluctant, but in order to eat, she had to give up.


    A little bit of time passed, and just as Monkey King teased Nacereonora to the end, Erina and the others finally came back.


    Seeing the scene of Nacere Leonora kneeling in front of Monkey King like a daughter-in-law who has done something wrong, all of them were stunned: "What''s the situation?"


    Nacere Leonora, who was still silent in the delicacy, trembled inexplicably and panicked in her heart. However, she was also a strong woman, and her reaction speed was so fast. She immediately reacted, and she was instantly possessed. , Whimpering and ran over and hugged Alice, pitifully accusing Sun Wukong: "Alice, Erina, you are finally here, woooo~~~ Mr. Goku is so bad. It¡¯s too bad to always bully me while you are not here and still use food to tempt me..."


    Gan Hyugako looked at Monkey King with a weird look: "I originally thought you had lolicon, but I didn''t expect you to even control a wife..."


    Monkey King''s face blushed: "Ahhhhhhhhhhh, I''m just idle and bored, let me pass the time."


    Alice glared at Monkey King angrily: "Stop the time and allow you to bully my mother?"


    "Ahem~~ What you said is very ambiguous." Sun Wukong said nonsense seriously: "I am not a small revenge, why did she start opposing us together."


    "You really are a little chicken belly." Alice stared at Monkey King for a while. Seeing that it didn''t look like a lie, she gave him a white look and warned: "You are not allowed to bully my mother in the future. Bring it..." With that, he snatched the Wuwei Geng from Monkey King''s hand.


    Smell lightly, his eyes lit up slightly: "You did this?"


    Nacherei Onora immediately stared at the Wuwei Geng in Alice''s hands: "Yes~ It''s called Wuwei Geng, it''s super delicious. Mom just didn''t resist its temptation and was given by this bad boy. Teased..."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he rolled his eyes right now. This wife is also black enough, and she dumped the pot all the time. Why didn''t you say that you seduce me first.


    After hearing these words, Erina and the others can understand the unbearable appearance of Nacere Leonora just now, because they all know that Monkey King¡¯s cooking has such magical powers. They asked themselves, if they changed to themselves, they would definitely not be able to resist that temptation. And being led by the nose by Monkey King, because each of them has experienced it firsthand...

 2905 Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen

    Nincherei Onora never left Alice''s right hand: "Um, Alice, can you give mommy shochu first? This is what mom has worked so hard for."


    "Is it so delicious? It will make you greedy." Alice said, ate all the rest with one bite, and then made a very misunderstanding voice.


    Nagerie Onora also followed with a scream, the expression on her face called a pain, but she gave up her dignity in exchange for being eaten by her own daughter in just one bite, but who is it? It''s her own daughter, she can only endure the blood dripping from the pain.


    "Ah~~Sweet, sweet, bitter, spicy and salty, the five flavors have a continuous impact. It''s really enjoyable, Wukong, is there any more?" After exclaiming, Alice immediately looked at Monkey King longingly.


    After hearing the words, Nacere Leonora answered immediately: "Yes, that''s right~~and more!~"


    Gan Hyugako looked at Monkey King with straight eyes: "Don''t favor one another, everyone here wants a copy~"


    "Do you want it too?" Sun Wukong immediately stared at Gan Hyugako: "You blacked me in front of Xi Jianjun, I haven''t asked you to settle the account."


    Gan Hyugako''s face changed slightly: "Huh? ~ Have you met Xiao Run? She didn''t sell me, right?" Then, looking at Monkey King, he smiled again: "I just let her guard you One point, I didn''t say anything bad about you."


    "I''ll clean up you later." Monkey King stared at Hyugako again and walked into the kitchen.


    Gan Hyugako lowered her head and stopped talking. Of course she knew what Sun Wukong''s "clean up" meant. She was afraid that others would see any clues, so she simply kept quiet.


    After Sun Wukong made a five-flavored soup for Erina and them again, it finally made them busy with dinner.


    On the other hand, Monkey King was lying on the sofa, resting on Nao Sadazuka''s white thighs, enjoying the servicing massage of Tonggan Hyugako.


    This made Nacereonora look dissatisfied: "Goku-san, you are Alice and Erina''s fiance, how can you be so close to other girls."


    "As long as you talk a lot, come and help me squeeze my legs."


    "It''s too much. I''m Alice''s mother. You can pinch it for me."


    Monkey King glanced at Nacereonora and said calmly, "If you don''t mind, I can pinch it for you."


    "Huh~ you bad boy, think beautifully."


    "Then come and help me squeeze it. If you don''t squeeze it, I won''t cook it for you, and you won''t have your share of it."


    "Huh? Why? You want to bully me again!"


    "Then do you pinch?"


    Nagele Leonora moved her body reluctantly, and she squeezed her legs for Monkey King. It would be impossible for her to not eat the food made by Monkey King.


    In this scene, Hyugako and Nao Sadazuka had a look of admiration, and only Monkey King would dare to call their future mother-in-law like this.


    "Really, I don''t have any strength at all. I''ll squeeze your shoulders for you." Monkey King dropped his head and rested on the beautiful legs of Nacereounora: "Why are you still stunned? Hurry up, use some force."


    Nachereonora looked helplessly towards the kitchen: "Alice, or don''t you marry this bad guy, I feel that if you marry her in the future, your mother will be bullied by him."


    Alice rolled her eyes directly: "I will live with Wukong from now on, not my mother who lives with him, so how could I bully you."


    "Huh?~~Alice, are you planning not to raise your mother?"


    Alice gave her mother a blank look again, and she still couldn''t see her thoughts: "Since you want to eat and drink in the future, don''t be afraid of being bullied."


    Nacere Leonora put on a tragic expression: "This is just like this before we get married, this is going to be married, mom, I have no status at all?"


    That''s how it is said, but Nacere Leonora squeezed his shoulders for Monkey King seriously and tenderly: "By the way, Goku-san, if you squeeze well, do you have a reward?"


    "Do you still want rewards?"


    "That''s the motivation."


    "That''s right." Sun Wukong thought for a while, took out a bottle of red wine and put it on the coffee table: "You are allowed to drink enough when you eat."


    After taking a look at Nacereo''s Unola, she was uninterested: "It''s just a bottle of red wine. We have many of these things in our house."


    "Do you think this is an ordinary red wine? This is my collector''s edition of rainbow cocktail, with a minimum age of hundreds of years. How can you compare it to your broken red wine."


    Nacere Leonora''s eyes lit up: "Really so good?"


    Sun Wukong didn''t talk nonsense, he opened the bottle cap directly, and in an instant, the house was full of wine, and then he sealed it again, looking at the intoxicated Nage Leonora, and smiled: "How?"


    Nacere Onora''s face was full of excitement: "This long fragrance of wine has definitely been sealed for more than a hundred years. I didn''t expect you to have such a good thing."


    "Then squeeze it well and satisfy me, there are better than this."


    After hearing the words, Nacere Onora immediately kneaded his shoulders for Monkey King very seriously. Although the technique is not very rusty, it is better than the delicate hands. This is also a rare enjoyment.


    During the dinner, Nacere Leonora was conquered by the rainbow cocktail again. Now she is almost reluctant to go back. Living here is simply a great enjoyment in life, and I can still eat it occasionally. Sun Wukong¡¯s cooking, and occasionally he can try all kinds of delicacies he brought out, thinking about how to live if he can¡¯t eat these things in the future!


    Monkey King looked at the situation of Erina and the others falling to the ground one by one, and shook his head: "It seems that it is impossible to go back. It will only be one night here."


    Monkey King started to take them back to the room one by one...


    "This bad guy is quite honest, he didn''t even move his hands." After Sun Wukong left, Nacereounora opened her closed eyes and smiled with satisfaction.


    However, when she saw Monkey King enter the room holding Gan Hyugako alone, she didn''t come out. Her heart suddenly became suspicious. She hurriedly got up, dragged a slightly drunk pace, and listened carefully with her right ear against the door panel¡ª ¡ª


    "You guy...what do you want?"


    "What do you want? I told you to black me out in front of Xijianjun..."


    "Don''t ~ help!!"


    At this moment, Nacere Leonora''s complexion became extremely exciting, with a look of anger: "This Monkey King is too much!"


    Full of anger, she pulled the doorknob, and the door opened with a creak, and the two in the room were suddenly forced...

 2906 Chapter 118 is not ordinary black

    "You...you...how can you do this kind of thing!" Nacerionora stared at Monkey King with anger: "Hyugako, don''t be afraid, with me, I will call you the shots!"


    Hyugako blinked his innocent big eyes, got up with a''clam,'' locked the door, and then pulled Nacer Leonor tightly from behind, "I''m sorry, Leonor." Mrs. La..."


    Now, it was Nacereo''s turn to be stunned: "This...what''s the situation? Hyugako, I''m here to save you~"


    Hyugako curled her lips and rolled her eyes: "Our young couple have a little fun, who wants you to save it, but since you bumped into something, you can¡¯t let you go so easily, Goku, hurry up, She did it together."


    "Huh?" Monkey King looked at Gan Hyugako with a look of stunned expression. He really didn''t expect that he was usually quiet, except for the black-bellied Hyugako, who had such a sturdy side.


    "Ah what~ Our secret was bumped into by her. If she wanted her to shut up and keep the secret, she had to pull her into the water together. I was saying, look at her white skin, I really envy me, and This face, this figure, don''t say you are not moved~" He rubbed his face with his words.


    Nachereonora was scared, her pretty face was pale and pale: "No...no! I swear, I will never tell the secret between you, Goku-san, you must not do this. , I am Alice''s mother!"


    Gan Hyugako smiled: "It''s just because you are Alice''s mother, that''s exciting! It''s a man''s fantasy to receive a mother and daughter together!"


    "Shut up, you~~" Sun Wukong stared at her dry Hyugako: "The more I talk about it, the more perverted I become."


    "Hey? Isn''t it?" Gan Hyugako looked at Sun Wukong with an unexpected look: "Aren''t you a wife-in-law? I''m giving you a chance, but you don''t cherish it? I really don''t plan to adjust it?"


    "I adjusted your face and let her go quickly." Monkey King rolled his eyes and did exactly what you said, then the relationship really broke.


    "That won''t work, at least you have to take a picture or something."


    "Yes, you can play whatever you like, I don''t care."


    Gan Hyugako smiled: "Mrs. Leonora, have you heard it too, if you are not obedient, I can call Wukong really good."


    Half an hour later, Nacereonora ran out of Gan Hyugako''s room with a panic expression on her face, entered her room and locked the door...


    In the room, Monkey King looked helplessly at Gan Hyugako: "I said you don''t have to bully her like this, right? Our relationship Erina and the others have acquiesced to it. It''s a bit unnatural for you to tease her like this."


    "Isn¡¯t they trying to create opportunities for you? I don¡¯t know that you don¡¯t know how to cherish at all. What a great opportunity is wasted. As long as a person with status and status like her grasps the handle, it can definitely be used. She is so submissive and docile, she dare not say anything."


    "Are you quite understanding?"


    "That is, people''s magazines are not for nothing."


    "In the future, look less at those messy things... By the way, let me enjoy her pictures."


    "Just know that you are fake..."


    This night, Nacerionora lost sleep...


    The next day, while Alice and the others were both going to school, Nacer Leonora followed and called the two sisters aside, vaguely reminding them: "Um... Erina, Alice, you guys Have you noticed... that Monkey King''s relationship with others is a bit wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Erina Dai frowned slightly.


    "Don''t you think they are too close to Wukong-kun?"


    "You said this..." Alice said indifferently: "We''ve seen this a long time ago. Little four and five will not affect the status of my sister and me. Don''t worry, mother."


    With that said, Alice took Erina to school, leaving Nacerionora with a bewildered look: "This kind of thing is so lightly said? Is it I care too much, or you are too nervous ? Then my suffering is in vain?"


    With a complicated mood, Nacereounora unknowingly came to the door of the Food Research Institute, looked at the wide open door, and hesitated whether to go in or not?At this moment, there should be only Monkey King and Gan Hyugako?Will you be bullied again after entering?


    In the tangled heart of Nacere Leonora, Shiomi Jun appeared behind her, and said hello weakly: "Lei...Mrs. Leonora... Good morning."


    "Huh? You are... Xi Jianjun? Are you here?"


    "I''m here to ask Mr. Wukong for advice on spices..."


    "Looking for that change...cough cough~~ It turned out to be for Wukong-kun, let''s go together." Ninchereonora took Xijianjun''s hand affectionately, and walked into the food seminar. Someone was at ease with him A lot.


    It''s just that Xi Jianjun was flattered by being treated so intimately, letting Nacer Leonora lead and follow obediently.


    "Yo~ Xiaorun, it was early today." At this moment, Sun Wukong just walked out of Gan Hyugako''s room.


    Xi Jianrun lowered his head and looked shy: "Well~ Good morning, Mr. Wukong, today I am also here to ask you about the spices..."


    "Okay, I''ll wash my face first. You can sit down for a while."


    Just as Sun Wukong walked into the bathroom, Gan Hyugako also walked out of her room. The first time he saw Xi Jianjun, she rushed over and pinched her face and kneaded: "Xiao Run, are you following Goku said bad things about me? Do you know how much I suffered last night? Now I have a sore back."


    "No...no..." Xi Jianrun looked timid, and when she looked helpless, two more graceful shadows walked into the hall. After seeing Nacere Leonora, the two women All were serious and greeted: "Mrs. Leonora, good morning."


    Seeing the visitor, Nachileonora looked surprised: "Qianbiao Xiaya, Qianbiao Huan, do you also know Wukong?"


    Qianbiao Xiaya smiled charmingly: "Not only I know, but I''m really familiar~" Especially the familiar words are extremely heavy.


    Nacere Leonora felt even worse.


    Monkey King walked out of the bathroom: "Why are your sisters free to come here?"


    Qianbiao Xiaya blinked at Monkey King: "I miss you, isn''t it welcome?"


    "Seriously."


    Qianbiao said with a serious face: "I heard that Tomotsu Academy will start training courses tomorrow. We are here to invite you to our HUB for training courses." ..

 2907 Chapter 119 Training

    Monkey King: "I won''t go to the training course."


    Qian Cousins ??exclaimed at the same time: "Hey~ why?"


    Gan Hyugako took a sip of tea and said slowly: "Because Goku is the champion of the autumn selection, his training courses are different from ordinary students~"


    Qianbiao Xiaya looked curious: "The training course for Goku-san?"


    "The place we are going to is a very mysterious place unknown to outsiders."


    "Very mysterious and unknown to outsiders?" The curiosity of Qian Cousins ??was immediately aroused, and even Xi Jianrun was curious.


    Monkey King: "If your sisters are interested, you can also go there together, but remember to keep it confidential and you can''t declare to the outside world."


    "We swear." Qian Cousins ??immediately showed their hands to vote. For them, it is not important that God is not mysterious. What is important is that they can travel with Monkey King.


    After having breakfast with the Qian cousins, their sisters also went back to make preparations, while Monkey King worked with Hyugako and Shiomi Jun to research the spices.


    On the second day, the long-lost training course finally began.


    Sun Wukong and his group had gathered in the food research group early.


    Looking at the big bags and small bags of Qian Cousins ??sisters, even the changed clothes, Sun Wukong is a black line: "Are you planning to move into my home?"


    Qianbiao Xia Mei smiled softly: "It''s also possible~"


    "The beauty you think." Alice glared at him and looked at the time again. Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "It''s all this point, why is Grandpa not here yet? Is he going anymore?"


    Qianbiao looked surprised, "Will the commander-in-chief also go?"


    "This matter was originally brought up by him...ah~ here it is."


    Entering the lobby, Nagiri Senzaemon''s aura is still so domineering: "Sorry, it''s a little late, I''m ready for the private jet, Goku, let''s lead the way."


    Monkey King laughed: "To go to the vegetable sky, the usual method is no good." Then, he took out a card.


    "Is this?" Nacereonora looked at the card in Monkey''s hand with a curious look.


    Alice ran up to Monkey King immediately, looking at him excitedly: "Goku, I''m coming~ I''m coming~!"


    Monkey King smiled and handed the universal card to Alice. Alice walked to Nacer Leonora like a treasure, and explained as if offering a treasure: "Mom, this is a high-tech universal card. It is incredible. The transmission function."


    "Teleport function? Is there such a thing?" Nacereonora looked at Alice a little bit amused, obviously not convinced.


    "I know you won''t believe it, so be optimistic." Alice said, rubbing the omnipotent card, her heart moved, she entered the command, and a stream of light shot out from the card in a flash, forming a line in front of everyone Rotating dark portal.


    "This...this is?!!!"


    When Nagerei Onora, Nageritsu Zenzaemon, Sister Chibiao saw this scene, they all stared in shock. This was a fantasy-like scene that exceeded their imagination.


    "Nao, you pinch me to see if I am dreaming." Miyoko Hojo tugged at the corner of Nao Sadazuka and said blankly.


    Nao Sadazuka unceremoniously twisted her arm forcefully, causing Miyoko Hojo to take a breath, and the clear pain told her that this was not a dream.


    Nacere Leonora grabbed the universal card from Alice''s hand, and kept looking over and over again: "This is really a high-tech product? Isn''t it a magic card or something?"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand to grab the universal card and hid it: "Don''t mess with this thing. If you activate other functions, it will be troublesome."


    Gan Hyugako said blankly, "I feel that my worldview has collapsed..."


    Nacere Leonora looked curious: "What else does this have?"


    "secret."


    "You guy is really bad~"


    Nakiri Senzaemon looked at Monkey King in surprise, "Where did you get this card?"


    "One of my family members researched it out, and the others are personal privacy, no comment."


    Nagiri Senzaemon is not so witty.


    Alice looked excited: "Well, let alone those useless, let''s go quickly! Vegetable sky, I am coming!"


    With that said, he has already plunged into the teleportation array...


    Erina and the others entered one by one...


    With a sense of anxiety, Qianbiao sisters and others also followed in and walked in...


    When the picture reappeared in front of them, Nacer¨¦ Leonora and others were completely stunned by what they saw in front of them¡ª¡ª


    "Are we here in heaven?!!!"


    Xi Jianrun looked at some of them and muttered to herself blankly.


    Alice grinned and looked at everyone: "Everyone, welcome to the vegetable sky!"


    "This, this, this... I didn''t expect... Vegetable Sky... really exists!" Nagiri Senzaemon was stunned by the scene before him, and his excited body trembled a little.


    "Grandpa, Mom, have you seen the vegetable field over there? That huge fluffy plant is the ozone grass I told you about, it''s the king of vegetables here~"


    Nacereo''s eyes flashed with excitement: "That''s the one you said, the leaves should be peeled by two people, and the one that should be eaten by both of you?"


    "Yes~ I will take you to experience it!"


    "This is really a magical place~ I didn''t expect that there is such an incredible place in the world!" Qianbiao Xiaya looked at everything around her, her heart full of shock and wonder.


    Sun Wukong explained with a smile: "The incredible thing in this world is that it just depends on whether you have the qualifications to discover it."


    Qianbiao held Sun Wukong''s left hand tightly and looked at him: "Wukong, won''t you take us around?"


    "Let''s go, I was originally here to travel."


    Monkey King smiled, surrounded by the girls, and began to play the whole vegetable sky...


    Such an incredible place, no matter how many times you have visited, is definitely the best tourist attraction for ordinary people. Just looking at the excited expressions of the women such as Nacere Leonora is enough.


    "It''s incredible, I never dreamed that I would come to such a magical place, it is so romantic!"


    In this way, when other students worked hard in other shops, Monkey King took Erina and the others around in the vegetable sky. There is such a huge gap in the training courses. If you let others know, how many will be born. The dissatisfaction is coming...

 2908 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Requirements

    Nagiri Senzaemon only stayed in the vegetable sky for half a day. He felt a little dizzy and had difficulty breathing. He almost drove to the ground. Fortunately, he was supported by Erina by his side: "Grandpa, are you okay? ?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just that the high-altitude air is thin, and it''s a bit uncomfortable..." Nagari Senzaemon waved his hand indifferently, looking at Erina and others: "Don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    "No!" Alice and other women shook their heads in unison.


    "It seems you are really old." Nakiri Senzaemon sighed with emotion.


    "Or, tell Wukong to send you back?" Nacereo Noodles asked with concern.


    "It seems that this can only be done." Nakiri Senzaemon shook his head helplessly. He also wanted to stay longer, but his physical condition didn''t allow it.


    Sun Wukong opened the portal directly without saying a word. He has waited for this moment for a long time. With this old man here, he can''t do anything. Why is Erina and the others okay? But this old man can''t stand it anymore. The reason is seen through. Do not say broken.


    Monkey King helped up Nagiri Senzaemon and said, "Let''s go."


    Nagari Onora hurriedly supported Nagari Senzaemon on the other side. As a daughter-in-law, she still wanted to show her concern at this moment.


    Originally Erina and the others were prepared to keep up, but they were stopped by Monkey King: "You don''t need to follow, he is just lack of oxygen, and he will be fine when he goes back. We will be back in a while."


    With that said, Tong Nagari Onora walked into the portal with Nagari Senzaemon supporting...


    The three people appeared in the lobby of the Food Research Association at the same time. Nakiri Senzaemon sat on the sofa and rested for a while, and he turned around. Nakirei Onora contacted the medical staff and gave Nakiri Senzaemon to Picked up.


    In the quiet hall, there were only Sun Wukong and Nacereounora left. Looking at Sun Wukong, Nacereounora''s complexion blushed inexplicably, and her heartbeat accelerated. Don''t get me wrong, she is afraid Nervously, after the incident that almost lost her body last night, she is now alone with Monkey King and feels nervous and afraid: "Then... that... let''s go back quickly."


    Monkey King leaned in front of Nacere Leonora and looked at her mockingly: "You seem to be afraid of me now?"


    Nacere Leonora pretended to be calm: "It''s nothing...If you dare to do anything to me, I will go to Alice to sue you."


    "I''m not afraid." Monkey King spread his hands together: "It was Hyugako who was trying to fix you last night. I didn''t do anything."


    "Don''t you dare to say it?" At the mention of last night Nacerionora became angry: "If you stop her, can I be bullied? Also! You obviously have Alice and Erina, even Still fooling around with other women, I don¡¯t know what they like about you."


    Monkey King nodded earnestly: "I''m also curious, is it because he is handsome?"


    Nacere Leonora rolled her eyes in anger. I don¡¯t know why, in front of Monkey King, the aura of her previous strong women could not be released at all. This kid seemed to be her nemesis by nature. Helpless.


    "Hey~ Can I discuss something with you?" Nacere Leonora looked at Monkey King and suddenly became serious.


    Monkey King: "What?"


    "Help me delete those photos from Hyugako''s phone."


    "Don''t do it." Sun Wukong refused directly without thinking.


    "why?"


    "It''s a shame to delete such a rare art photo."


    Nacereo''s face turned red when he heard the words, "You... did you watch?"


    "Please, I not only saw the photos, I was still there when I took them."


    Nacere Leonora looked at Monkey King¡¯s smiley face, and wanted to use the soles of his shoes to pump him, but unfortunately knowing that he couldn¡¯t beat him, she had to dispel the idea: "If you can delete all those photos, I will agree. Your request is not excessive."


    As Sun Wukong said, Sun Wukong was also present when taking pictures, so his lens was naturally indispensable. If such a photo was revealed, then she would not be able to clean it after jumping into the Yellow River.


    Although she is sure that Hyugako will not reveal those photos, what if her phone is lost?She really didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    Monkey King squinted his eyes slightly: "Anything will do?"


    "It''s not too much demanding."


    "What''s the point of that?" Monkey King curled his lips in disdain.


    "Then go ahead, what do you want?"


    "Follow me in." Monkey King walked into Gan Hyugako''s room.


    Nacere Leonora hesitated again and again, but finally followed in...


    Two minutes later, the two of them walked out of the room one after the other, Nacer Leonora stared at Monkey King in terror: "You bad boy, if you dare to say anything about today, you will be dead. ."


    "Don''t worry, you know I know, there won''t be a third person who knows, and I will help you complete what I promised you." Monkey King opened the portal with a cheerful expression, and walked in.


    "This bastard, why does Alice like him?" Nacere Leonora shook her very sore hands with a reddish face, and then walked into the portal.


    As soon as they returned to the vegetable sky, Erina and the others gathered around, looking surprised: "I''m back so soon? It''s less than two minutes, Goku, is my grandpa okay?"


    "It''s okay, I''m alive and well."


    "That''s good." Erina and the others were finally relieved.


    "Two minutes?" Nacereonora listened with a bewildered look: "Isn''t it for several hours?" She clearly remembered that they did stay in that room for several hours.


    Alice looked at her mother with a strange look: "What a few hours? You obviously haven''t left for two minutes."


    "What''s going on?" Nacereonora looked at Monkey King in amazement.


    "I''ll tell you, did I adjust the time ratio in that room?" Sun Wukong ignored Nacereonora and beckoned to Hyugako.


    Gan Hyugako leaned close to him, full of curiosity: "What?"


    "Give me the phone."


    Hearing this, Gan Hiyuki squinted his eyes slightly, and was blocked by Monkey King before driving, "Stop talking nonsense and give it to me quickly."


    Gan Hinata obediently handed the phone to Monkey King, and Sun Wukong directly deleted all the photos in it. It seemed that Gan Hinata was very dissatisfied: "Wow~ wait~~ Why did you delete them all?


    Monkey King smiled and returned the phone to Gan Hyugako, and secretly made an ok gesture to Ninchereonora.


    Nacere Leonora, who was watching all the time, finally breathed a sigh of relief, and returned a wink that counts you still having a conscience...

 2909 Chapter 121-The War Between Sisters

    The group spent more than half a month in the vegetable sky after this treatment. The various vegetable delicacies were endless and everyone was reluctant to go back.


    "It would be great to be able to take care of the elderly in this place." Nacereo''s hands clasped her hands together with an expression of yearning, and the picture of holding her grandson and her family living here was already in her mind.


    When Alice heard this, her eyes lit up in vain: "Or... Goku, we will live here after we graduate and get married, right?"


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes directly: "This is the most common vegetable garden in my family, please don''t pursue it like this?"


    Sakura Ryoko and the others were stunned when they heard this: "This is just the most ordinary vegetable garden? How exaggerated is your house?"


    "It''s so exaggerated that you can''t imagine it." Monkey King reported with a smile: "A back garden is bigger than the entire island country."


    "You''re talking about the entire country R? Too...too exaggerated, right?" Nacer Leonora and other women all looked dumbfounded: "I haven''t heard of such a big family in country Z?!"


    "There are so many things in this world that you haven''t seen. If you haven''t seen it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist."


    "That said, before we met you, we really didn''t believe that there would be a vegetable garden in the sky."


    "Let''s stop this topic. It''s too early for you now, and you will see it later." Monkey King interrupted the conversation in a timely manner, and said: "The training time is over. Let''s go back."


    "Are you going back?"


    Everyone looked at the garden full of vegetables around, showing a deep sense of dissatisfaction. Although they spent half a month in this place unrestrainedly, for the dishes here, it was just a drop in the bucket. .


    There is no air pollution, and there are countless food enjoyments. They really want to live here.


    But even if he was reluctant, he still had to leave.


    Just appearing in the hall of the Food Research Institute, Nacere Leonora¡¯s cell phone kept ringing "Ding Ding Ding~~". When I opened it, his face was full of helpless expressions: "Leave more than half a time. Yue, it seems that I have to go back, but... I really don¡¯t want to leave!!"


    "Don''t be too capricious, mom~~ work is still to be done!"


    Upon hearing this, Nagele Leonora immediately pouted and looked at Alice with dissatisfaction: "Alice~You are really a full man, I don¡¯t know if you are hungry~ I am envied by Wukong-Kun every day~ ~Thinking that I won¡¯t be able to eat the food made by Mr. Wukong for a long time, my mother feels so sad... I really want to quit all my positions and come here to provide for the elderly.


    Alice looked helpless: "Don''t be self-willed, go back quickly."


    "Alice, you''re so cruel, then I''m leaving..." After that, Nachereonora blinked at Monkey King again: "Goku-san, don''t you be alone with your mother?"


    "Goodbye."


    "That''s it?" Nacerionora expressed strong dissatisfaction.


    Monkey King: "Then what do you want?"


    "That''s it, um..."


    "Okay, here you are." Monkey King casually moved, with a large bag of things in his hand, and handed it to Nacer Leonora, which contained all kinds of delicacies in the gourmet world.


    "I know you are the best." Nacere Leonora immediately smiled, and walked to Monkey King''s toe and tapped on his face.


    When Alice saw it, she pursed her lips with a sullen look: "It''s partial. Mom didn''t kiss me..."


    "Ah~Of course I won''t be missing you~" Nacere Leonora took a bite while holding Alice, and then took Erina into her arms again: "Erina is too~ um~ everyone , Goodbye, see you at the lunar eclipse next month~"


    Looking at the car in the distance, Scarlett''s expression was serious: "Lunar Eclipse Festival, Tomotsu Academy''s Academy Festival, by the way, Miss Erina, we should have prepared early."


    "School Festival~ It''s this time before you know it." Ryoko Sakaki and the others all looked emotional.


    Erina looked at Monkey King very seriously: "This academy festival is a rare event in Yuanyue Academy, Wukong, you will also participate, right?"


    Monkey King: "It''s the kind of academy festival that participates in various interesting activities? Huh~No~This is a culinary school. Isn''t this academy festival related to cooking?"


    Erina nodded earnestly with a face: "That''s it, and this academy festival has more important significance in it. As long as the scores obtained in the academy festival surpass any one of the ten best people in the far moon, then there will be This person is now eligible to challenge the halberd."


    Monkey King was short of interest: "To put it bluntly, he is going to cook for others, forget it, not interested.


    Alice was excited with a look of excitement: "Goku is not interested, I am interested! I must participate in this school festival. Wait, sister, this time I must beat you!"


    Erina glanced at Alice blankly: "You haven''t given up on this plan yet?"


    Alice puffed up her chest: "How can I give up, as long as I win my sister, and after I marry Wukong, I will be bigger and my sister will be the younger!"


    Upon hearing this, Erina''s indifferent expression was instantly replaced by frustration: "How can this kind of thing be decided by this kind of thing, I am my sister, of course I am bigger!"


    "Why! I''m not convinced! Those who win are qualified to be bigger!"


    Erina stared at Alice fiercely: "Okay! I accept your challenge, Xiaohui, Ryoko Sakura, Roumei... Who are you going to help?"


    "Hey? ~ Why did it suddenly become like this?" Sakura Ryoko and the others were all embarrassed.


    Alice had a magnificent expression and she slapped her assassin directly: "If any of you helps me win, I will allow her to marry Wukong."


    "Huh? Really?!"


    Ryoko Sakaki and the others all showed emotions.


    "You...you fellow, are you too despicable?" Erina was also anxious now: "My conditions are the same as Alice''s, I..."


    Before Erina could finish her words, Alice had interrupted her: "Hey, hey~~ My sister, it''s too bad to follow the trend, don''t follow me!"


    "You guy..." Erina frowned with anger.


    Monkey King interrupted the two people at the right time: "Well, there are a total of seven people who can participate except me. Xiao Xu (Nao Sadazuka) will not participate with me. I will allocate the remaining six people."


    Gan Hyugako raised his hand with a look of excitement: "I, I, I~~ I want to participate."


    Sun Wukong glared at her with an angry look: "I''m all graduates, let''s go play."

 2910 Chapter 122 "Red Leaf Hunting" Conference

    "Or, am I going to repeat it?" Gan Hyugako looked eager to try.


    "That said, I want to go to school a little bit..." Qianbiao Xiaya looked moved.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble." Monkey King interrupted Gan Hyugako and said: "Hisasha, Xiaohime, Sakura Ryoko, you three and Erina; Xiaohui, Romei, Miyoko, three of you With Alice, if either of you wins, I will reward her with a cookbook."


    With that said, Sun Wukong already has an extra hardcover cookbook in his hand, which is full of fingertips: "These are all new dishes studied by Frosse, and there are none on the market."


    When Erina and the other women heard the words, both eyes lit up, and all of them were agitated. They stared at the recipe in Monkey King''s hand with bright eyes, and they almost took a shot.


    "Sister Frosy''s recipe, I will definitely win!" Alice clenched her fists tightly, and at this moment, her fighting spirit was extremely high.


    Erina looked at Alice, still not forgetting to blow: "How could I lose to you, you have never beaten me, no matter in any respect."


    "I will definitely beat you this time."


    Looking at the fire in the eyes of the two sisters, Monkey King smiled. Only if there is fighting spirit, he can make progress. He also took out this cookbook to stimulate their fighting spirit. It seems that the effect is remarkable.


    "Who are you talking about Frosi? Why have I never heard of it?" Qianbiao Huan''s curiosity on her face, the recipe that can cause Erina and the others to fight together must be extremely precious, but this author has never Never heard of it, but it made her a little curious.


    Erina''s face was serious, and her face was full of admiration and admiration: "The God of Cooking Buddha, her cooking skills are the best in the world!"


    After hearing what Erina said, Xiaohui and the others were all looking reminiscences.


    Although they only spent a few days with Frosse, they have never forgotten them after they tried Frosse''s dishes during those days.


    However, the thousand cousins ??were deeply shocked, who is Erina?With the tongue of God, her status is well-known in the world. Naturally, she has seen those famous chefs in the world, and she can be rated as the best in the world. She has considerable authority!


    "Is there really such a person? We haven''t heard of it?" Qianbiao Xiaya looked shocked and yearned.


    Alice had an exaggerated expression: "Of course, we have all studied with her for a few days. Sister Frosy is really super amazing! She is shining when she cooks! The dishes made are better than that of Goku. The ones made so far are all delicious~!"


    "It''s better than Goku-san?!!!" Sister Qian Cousin was really shocked.


    Alice: "It''s not that she is better than Wukong, Wukong has never been serious about cooking."


    Qianbiao Xiaya looked stunned: "Have you not made such a delicious dish seriously?" A dish that conquered their sisters'' body and mind, hasn''t been serious yet?Do you want to be so exaggerated!


    Erina looked serious: "Listening to Wukong, after reaching their state, cooking can no longer tell the winner. The essence and collocation of any dishes have been thoroughly understood, and they have reached the ultimate level of improvement. There is no strong or weak."


    "Have you reached a state where there is no difference between strength and weakness? What kind of state is that!" Qian Ciao sisters all looked shocked and yearned, looking at Monkey King with scorching eyes: "Goku, let us See it!"


    "This is too early for you, and the requirements for the ingredients are quite high. I will show it to you when I have a chance, and forget it now."


    Qianbiao Xia Ya and others were all disappointed when they heard this, but they had firmly remembered Monkey King''s promise now.


    At this moment, Erina¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly. After answering the call, Erina walked to the front of Monkey King: "Grandpa held a "Red Leaf Hunter" conference, so that the top ten qualified for this training and the current one Yuanyue Shijie meet up."


    "We didn''t seem to participate in the training this time, right?"


    "So the top ten finalists were selected according to the autumn selection."


    "That is to say, it''s not for me?" Miyoko Hojo pointed to herself with a bit of disappointment. In the autumn selection, she was ranked second to last in the finals, which happened to be ranked in the top ten.


    Alice looked curious: "Then which list is invited this time?"


    "Wukong, Alice, Xiaohui, Sakura Ryoko, Scarica Sand, Romei, Xiaoji, Hayama Liang, Yuping Chuangzhen, Kurokiba Ryo, and at the same time, Hayamaliang, Xinghei Chuangzhen, and Kurokiba Ryo were all trained in this training. The top three, so they are also invited."


    Yoshino Yuuhime is excited about her face. This is the first time she has been named on this occasion. Can''t she be excited: "This is the same as the list in the autumn selection."


    Erina looked serious: "So the person invited this time will probably be the candidate for the next Far Moon Ten Outstanding Talent."


    Yoshino Yuuhime pointed to herself, with an incredible expression on her face: "I...Is it possible for me to enter the next Far Moon Ten Outstanding Talents?"


    "Of course, you entered the autumn selection finals, are you a little confident?"


    "I can''t believe it, I will come this far~" Yoshino Yuuhime''s already excited body trembled.


    Each of Xiaohui and the others were flushed with excitement, and they were all grateful to the Monkey King. They all knew that it was all the credit of Monkey King that they can have today.


    Monkey King: "Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Talents? Anyway, you are idle. Then go meet the incumbent Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Talents. If you can, it''s okay to get the position of Ten Outstanding Outstanding Talents.


    Alice immediately jumped up excitedly when she heard the words: "Wow~ Goku, have you finally figured it out? Are you finally ready to enter the top ten?"


    Monkey King laughed: "Anyway, it''s just by the way. Since your grandfather has such a boring "Red Leaf Hunting" conference, how can you do nothing?"


    Sakura Ryoko and the others are all looking expectant and excited. They know that after today, the current ranking of Yuanyue Top Ten will be reshuffled.


    Under the leadership of Erina, Monkey King and his party went to the site of the "Red Leaf Hunter" meeting.


    The Qian Cousin sisters were not in a hurry to go back either. They knew that since Sun Wukong had said so, a halberd competition was inevitable, and they were still waiting to watch the game.


    When Monkey King and his party arrived, the current Yuanyue Ten Jie had been waiting for a long time.


    In fact, Senzaemon had already notified the "Red Leaf Hunter" meeting two days ago, but Naihe has been unable to contact Monkey King, which has caused delays to the present.


    As soon as he learned that Monkey King and his party had returned, Senzaemon immediately began the "Red Leaf Hunter" meeting...

 2911 Chapter 123: Not a challenge, but a snatch

    The "Red Leaf Hunting" conference, on the surface, sounds like the top ten of the best freshmen in high school and the current Ten Yue, together elegantly appreciate the simple tea room like red leaves.


    When Sun Wukong and his party arrived, they happened to see Ye Shanliang, Xingping Chuangzhen, and Kurokuba Ryo sitting on the opposite side of the nine incumbents with a stupid expression. The picture is as embarrassing as it is, old man People from far away could clearly see the uncomfortable expressions of the three of them.


    After seeing the arrival of Monkey King and others, Xingping Chuangzhen and the others really gave a sigh of relief.


    And one of the top ten also stood up: "You are finally here, it is really not easy waiting for you!"


    Monkey King looked at the speaker: "Why, have you waited a long time?"


    "It''s not just a long time! We were notified the day before yesterday. You only arrived today. I heard that the training arranged by the commander-in-chief is different from others. Is it so difficult? It was two days late. According to me, How about disbanding such a boring conference immediately, and then abolishing this conference next year?"


    A girl with glasses said with a serious expressionless expression: "This is a direct instruction from the commander in chief. You must participate. It is even more unreasonable to abolish it. You say that is too much, my classmate."


    For a long time, I Zhaoji had a bad attitude and ridiculed Full Score: "I want you to take care of it¡ªAuntie! Now you are more annoying than usual."


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning quietly and without losing the coldness for a long time I glanced at Ji Zhao: "Go to death!"


    Monkey King smiled at the scene before him and smiled: "You seniors, the relationship seems to be very good."


    "Don''t you know that your eyes look good?" Xiaolin Longdan threw a snack in his mouth and rolled his eyes at Monkey King.


    Monkey King smiled: "Can''t you even hear the irony?"


    Kobayashi Gentiana once again rolled his eyes bigger: "Speaking of which, how did your long red hair be allowed to enter the school?"


    "I am not dyed, it is natural red."


    "Huh? Isn''t it dyed?" Tian Suohui looked surprised.


    Alice and the others were full of curiosity: "We all thought your hair was dyed." As they said, they all gathered around Monkey King, carefully stroking his hair, babbling. Talking tongue: "It looks like it''s really not dyed."


    "Naturally red hair, this is rare, Wukong, are you a hybrid?"


    "What kind of mixed blood, pure, but the hair color turns red, there is a reason, you won''t understand it." Monkey King is too lazy to explain, if it is said, it will be more difficult to explain.


    "But~ I thought you were a real bad guy, you weren''t dyed~" Longdan Xiaolin glanced at Monkey King, looking very disappointed.


    Monkey King: "Don''t talk about this, let me introduce you."


    "Also introduce yourself? Don''t you know us?" Jiu I Zhaoji looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    Logically speaking, they are Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Persons, the figures of the Yuanyue Academy. Will there be people who do not know them in the whole Academy?


    Monkey King spread his hands together: "I really don''t know. Among the top ten, except for Erina and Issehui, I don''t know any of them."


    "Then let me introduce it to you." The good old man Yishihui got up and introduced to Monkey King: "The first seat, Si Yingshi, a third-year high school student."


    "Hello." Si Yingshi politely nodded and said hello to Monkey King.


    "Second seat, Gentian Kobayashi, a third-year high school student."


    Kobayashi Gentiana waved his hand to Monkey King symbolically: "Don''t keep staring at other snacks, I won''t give it to you."


    "The third seat, Mekishima Fuyusuke, a third-year high school student." He nodded politely to Monkey King.


    "The fourth seat, Akakubo Momo, a third-year high school student."


    "You...Hello..." The little girl hugged a bear doll and looked very shy.


    "The fifth seat, Saito Sooaki, a third-year high school student."


    "The sixth seat, Ji Zhiguo Ningning, is a second-year high school student.


    "I am the seventh seat, you know it."


    "The eighth seat, Jiu I Zhaoji, a second-year high school student."


    "The ninth seat, Eiyama Zhijinya, a second-year high school student."


    "I don''t need to introduce the tenth seat, right?"


    Xingping Chuangzhen immediately raised his hand and asked: "Why didn''t you introduce? Who is it?"


    Isshiki Hui looked helplessly at Kopei Souji, and there is something more ignorant here: "The tenth seat is Nagari Erina."


    Xingping Chuangzhen looked surprised: "She is such a powerful person, she is only the tenth seat?"


    Erina immediately stared at Kohei Suzaki with an angry look: "Are you guys laughing at me? This is only temporary, temporary!"


    "I don''t mean it!" Xingping Chuangzhen had an innocent expression, and immediately fixed his gaze on the other ten greats: "Well, I want to add ten greats right now, are there any seniors? Will you come to eat halberd with me?"


    When everyone heard this, they all looked at Xingping Chuangzhen with an unexpected look.


    But the unified answer of the top ten was: "I don''t accept it."


    "I''ve become the top ten people. The first-year little Maotou is not an opponent at all. I''m sorry, sincerely."


    "I can''t assume that I didn''t hear what you said." Monkey King looked at Jiu Wo Zhao Ji, "Who do you say is Xiao Maotou?"


    "Ahem~~ What~ You are not included." For a long time, I hurriedly changed my words. Sun Wukong''s brutal reputation has long been heard. Don''t provoke such a sting. If you provoke him, it is equivalent to provoke him. The two eldest ladies, Erina and Alice, can''t afford to provoke them.


    "So, we are included?" Alice narrowed her eyes slightly, revealing a dangerous light: "It seems that you look down on our first-year students."


    "No~ I didn''t mean that..." For a long time, Zhao Ji''s face was in a cold sweat. It seems that the first-year students in this class are not easy to provoke. Offending any of them is no different from offending Sun Wukong himself.


    Mito Yumei looked at the ten great men on the opposite side with a domineering look: "It seems that it is necessary for you seniors to change their usual views."


    Alice looked at Monkey King with scorching eyes: "Goku, start eating the halberd. You are the only qualified here."


    "So, what do you think?" Monkey King looked at the first seat, Si Yingshi with a smile.


    Si Yingshi had a dumb expression on his face: "Hey? Are you going to challenge me?"


    "No, this is not a challenge, but a snatch." ..

 2912 Chapter 124 The Food Halberd of the First Seat

    Jiu I Zhaoji slightly frowned: "I will challenge the first seat as soon as I come. It¡¯s a bit out of compliance, right? And if you want to challenge Ten Jie, you must at least have the corresponding bargaining chips and actual results. You are indeed very good, but I''m afraid I haven''t challenged the performance and chips of the first seat yet?"


    Sun Wukong looked indifferent: "Everyone said that it is not a challenge, but a snatch, to snatch him for the first place. I either don¡¯t do it, or do it, I must be absolute first, second, third, fourth or something. I''m not interested."


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Sakura Ryoko and the others were all excited. Listen, this is called domineering, and they all became excited.


    "Speaking of performance and chips, I even defeated Kojiro Shinomiya. Who is more powerful than your first seat, who has not graduated yet? As for the chips, what do you want?" Monkey King said, and flashed in front of him. , Several cookbooks flashed out: "Is it an unparalleled recipe, or..." With a touch again, dozens of bank cards flashed out: "The wealth of the enemy''s country?"


    "Or is it an incomparable monstrous power? As long as you beat me, I can help you achieve what you want."


    With a sound of''gulong~'' everyone swallowed their saliva with difficulty. Mummy, I didn''t expect this one to be a super boss!


    Everyone has the actual performance and the bargaining chip, and it is impossible to refuse this food halberd.


    Erina made a direct call and called the people from the Jiji Association. After learning about the situation here, he confirmed it again and again. The people from the Jiji Association announced with a serious face: "After investigation, everything that Sun Wukong said They all met their own conditions. Therefore, the battle between Monkey King and Si Yingshi for the first place in Yuanyue Ten Jies was officially established and took effect. The battle for eating halberd will be held between the moon and the sky at 8 o''clock tomorrow!"


    "Sheng... effective!!"


    The other ten greats all had stunned and dumbfounded expressions. The first-year students even challenged the first seat of Yuanyue Ten Bests. This is the first time in history!


    If Si Yingshi was being defeated, it would have created a record in the history of Tomotsu Academy!


    Above the tall building, Nagiri Senzaemon looked at the Monkey King in the courtyard, with a rare smile on his face: "This kid, I thought he was not interested in the position of the top ten, he was directly staring at him. The first seat of the throne, it seems that my Yuanyue Academy is going to be a lot of fun because of him."


    Because Monkey King and Si Yingshi¡¯s eating halberd took effect, this "Red Leaf Hunting" conference ended in a hurry, and the deeds of the two eating halberd also made headlines in the academy. It was broadcast.


    For a while, it caused the whole food industry to be surprised and uproar, because they all knew that the highly anticipated Yuanyue Academy had such a character, then it was definitely a super monster ever.


    Erina was ranked among the top ten as a first-year student, and he has been called the pride of all time. He broke the record of Yuanyue. If Monkey King wins the first seat of the top ten as a first-year student, then It''s hard to imagine.


    In short, the response of this halberd war is super big, and it has already attracted the attention of various business giants, and they have made appointments for the most spectacular war of halberd in history.


    Gastronomy Research Association.


    Qianbiao Xiaya''s expression of excitement was flushed at the moment: "I didn''t expect that Goku, you will be staring at the first seat this time! It''s really amazing! You really deserve to be the man our sisters like!"


    "What is the man you are looking for?" Alice immediately expressed her dissatisfaction.


    Qianbiao Xia Ya smiled softly: "Erina said that as long as the HUB is sent to Wukong as a dowry, she will allow us to marry Wukong. Our sisters have already started this matter, so don''t regret it~"


    Erina looked stunned: "You... did you really do this? The family will agree? Even if the family agrees, the other shareholders will agree?"


    Qianbiao smiled domineeringly: "If you disagree, just kick it away."


    Each of Erina and the others were dumbfounded: "Kick...Kick it, do you think it''s a child''s play? Just kick it when you say it? You want to break the HUB?"


    Qianbiao Xiaya looked nonchalant, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she looked at Erina: "If it breaks, it will break. Grandpa and they support us with all their support~ Even if the HUB falls apart, they will support it to the end~"


    Hearing this, Gan Hyugako rolled his eyes and said, "It''s really a leader who can create "HUB Food" with one hand. This vision is really vicious. Your grandfather was aware of the possibilities and business opportunities in Wukong before he dared to do so. Right?"


    Qianbiao Xiaya hugged Monkey''s arm with an affectionate face, and smiled softly: "After all, a good person like Wukong can give people incredible confidence no matter what the game, even without a HUB. , Can we still create a second HUB."


    Monkey King squeezed Qianbiao Xiaya''s face in one hand, full of displeasure: "Why do I listen to you as a bargaining chip in the game."


    Qianbiao Xia Ya smiled: "Don''t say that, because of your excellence, our sisters can be with you. Otherwise, it would be quite difficult to be with you."


    Qianbiao hugged Sun Wukong''s arm from the other side: "That''s right, I picked two sister flowers so easily, so please have fun."


    Sun Wukong looked like he nodded seriously: "It seems that this is the truth, so I won''t care about you."


    "Hey~ Did you two die when we were dead?" Erina yelled with an unhappy expression, and together with Alice pulled Qiang Cousins ??away from Monkey King, occupying their original positions and swearing an oath. Sovereignty: "We are the real card, you have to figure it out."


    Qianbiao Xia Ya smiled slightly, and did not argue with them: "Yes, yes, two sisters."


    "It''s pretty much the same." Seeing Qian''s cousin''s softness, Erina showed a satisfied smile.


    Ever since they entered the vegetable sky with Monkey King and saw a lot of incredible things that they never dared to think about, they already knew that Monkey King¡¯s identity was definitely not simple, and it was impossible for the two sisters to want to dominate. Since they cannot dominate, Then it can only declare the dominant position among the women.


    And Monkey King took them to Vegetable Sky in order to let them see something beyond common sense, and let them guess his incredible identity, so that they can deepen their mutual recognition and let them know what ordinary people do. It doesn''t work on him, but the effect is obviously good...

 2913 Chapter 126 Postponement

    In the afternoon, five o''clock.


    Just as Nagiri Senzaemon had a meeting with Totsuki Ichigan lecturers to discuss matters related to the moon festival, the three old men walked in one after the other.


    Seeing these three people, Nakiri Senzaemon frowned slightly: "You three are here together. Is there anything important?"


    "Commander Nagiri, I heard that tomorrow there will be two students who are going to have a halberd war? And it is still about the first seat of the top ten?"


    "Why, what do you think?" Nakiri Senzaemon looked at the three of them indifferently.


    "The Moon Feast Festival is about to begin, and the time for registration has already arrived. This time, the food halberd is related to the first seat of the top ten. It is not an ordinary food halberd. Look, can you delay it? After the feast is over, how about the halberd fight to determine the first seat of the ten outstanding people?"


    "After all, you are also clear about the meaning of the moon feast festival. Isn''t it more appropriate to postpone this halberd food after the moon feast festival?"


    "Well~~ There is some truth to it, but the notice has been sent, and there has never been such a thing as a temporary cancellation..."


    "Anything will have a precedent, I think, the students will understand."


    Nagiri Senzaemon squinted his eyes slightly. He felt that there was something in the words of the three of them, and the three of them came here together, obviously in a posture of not stopping to achieve their goals. The so-called abnormalities must have demons. These three old guys must have a problem, but why they postponed the halberd-eating battle until after the Moon Festival, he couldn''t figure out why.


    "Since I can''t figure it out, let it be. I want to see what the hell you are playing." Nakiri Senzaemon''s eyes flickered faintly, and he nodded calmly: "Okay, since you think this is more Okay, let''s postpone this halberd food until after the Moon Festival."


    "Then next about this moon festival..."


    A bunch of old guys sat down together, and began to whisper and crook again...


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Sakura Ryoko and the others broke into Monkey King¡¯s dormitory suddenly: ¡°Wukong, look at Yuanyue¡¯s campus network. The jiji meal for you and Si Yingshi tomorrow will be cancelled, and it will be after the Moon Festival.


    "Can you change the things that have been settled?" Monkey King looked curious, took the phone in Ryoko Sakura, glanced at it, and gave it back to her: "It seems that Yuanyue Academy is going to be uneasy soon."


    "What do you mean?" Sakura Ryoko and the others looked curiously.


    An inexplicable smile appeared on Sun Wukong''s face: "Anyway, someone is going to do things. Wouldn''t it be more interesting, would it?"


    "Do something? What do you do?"


    "You will know it then, and now you should hurry up to prepare for the moon festival. You have joined the contest between Alice and Erina. Don''t hold back then."


    Mito Yumei looked puzzled: "Why doesn''t Master Goku stop them two, but support them instead?"


    "People can only grow when they compete with each other. Don¡¯t think that you are already very good now. Compared with the top ten, you still have a big gap. If you don¡¯t work hard, you can I''m falling behind."


    "Is the Ten Jie so good?" Yoshino Yuuki looked curious.


    Well, under Sun Wukong''s ears and eyes, Yuanyue Ten Jie, who used to be unattainable in their eyes, has now become nothing remarkable.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and pulled Yoshino Yuuki into his arms, and then slapped her hips twice: "How much has grown a little, and then started to swell, right? Seriously, you are just ordinary people. Compared with those real geniuses with supernatural powers, it is too mediocre."


    "Abnormal...Ability?" Sakura Ryoko and the others had expressions of astonishment. It was the first time that they heard such a word from Monkey King.


    "The so-called supernatural powers are like Erina¡¯s god tongue; Ye Shanliang¡¯s sense of smell that disagrees with ordinary people; the fleshy charm is different from ordinary human touch; especially the Si Yingshi, whose supernatural powers can talk to the ingredients, the biggest It stimulates the potential of ingredients to the limit and makes them taste more delicious."


    After Sakura Ryoko and the others heard this, their eyes widened in shock: "That Si Yingshi still has such a powerful ability? Did Master Goku win him?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense?" Sun Wukong rolled his eyes and waved his hands to the women: "Hurry up and go, don''t relax. If you don''t work hard, in the next test, you can You are about to be eliminated. You must know that the future competitions will be the real test. Now you are just getting started."


    "Got it!!"


    Sakura Ryoko and the daughters are full of fighting spirit at this moment. Since they have been with Monkey King, they have not had this kind of tension and oppression for a long time.


    Yes~ If they are satisfied with this, they can only be eliminated. To be able to follow Monkey King and see farther, they must work harder.


    After dismissing Tian Suohui''s daughters, Monkey King directly locked the door, his figure flashed, he had disappeared in his room, and when he appeared, he was already a food research institute.


    Seeing the sound of water in the bathroom and the looming figure, Monkey King smiled and sneaked in...


    the next day.


    With the cancellation of Monkey King''s and Si Yingshi''s halberd, it naturally caused quite a stir in Yuanyue Academy, but it was said that it was postponed to the moon feast, which made them somewhat understand.


    After all, the Moon Feast Festival is a rare event in Yuanyue Academy every year. Everyone puts their energy on the Moon Feast Festival, and it is reasonable to postpone the eating of the halberd.


    Because of the moon feast, there is no need to attend classes during this time, and all students are busy with the moon feast.


    Erina and the others also came to the Food Research Institute early. Looking at Monkey King who was lying on the sofa and watching TV, Alice had an unexpectedly surprised expression: "You big slacker, why are you here so early today?" , The whole body had already threw on Sun Wukong''s body, and hugged him.


    Erina was more reserved than Alice: "You also know about the cancellation of the halberd, right?"


    Monkey King nodded faintly, studying Alice''s body.


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s absent-minded appearance, Erina''s brows wrinkled slightly, and her face rarely became serious: "This kind of temporary cancellation of halberd food has never happened before. I always feel that behind this incident Somewhat unusual."

 2914 Chapter 126 Moon Festival Sacrifice

    "What''s so strange about this, it''s not that your cheap dad wants to do things behind his back." Of course, Sun Wukong just thought about this in his heart, but didn''t say it.


    Pulling Erinai to sit down next to her, touched her head: "Don''t think too much, no matter what happens to him, the soldiers will come to block it and the water will cover it."


    Erina nodded and didn''t worry about this issue anymore. When she came, she also raised this issue with Nakiri Senzaemon, but her grandfather was not very worried.


    In the following time, everyone began to get busy for the moon eclipse festival until the beginning of the moon eclipse festival.


    The opening ceremony venue is full of people, and it is indeed a rare event in Yuanyue Academy.


    Especially when singing the school song, Monkey King looked at Tian Suohui and the others singing in intoxication, with a speechless expression.


    Of course, with the exception of Monkey King, Xingping Chuangzhen looked around, with a look of stunned expression. Like Monkey King, he didn''t know how to sing a school song.


    But the singing stopped, and the loud broadcast was spreading everywhere: "Announcement! The Moon Feast Festival is officially opened!!!"


    Tomotsu Academy Academy Festival-Moon Festival Festival has begun.


    "Please purchase meal vouchers first. This meal vouchers will become proof of the turnover of each store. The turnover ranking of each area will be counted every evening and TOP3 will be published."


    "Then, you two, come on." After Sun Wukong spoke to the sisters Erina and Alice, he took Nao Sadazuka to buy meal coupons.


    He didn''t participate in this moon feast festival. For foodies like Monkey King, eating is of course the most important thing in such an event.


    As soon as Monkey King left, Alice''s gaze at Erina collided with sparks: "Sister, don''t forget our bet."


    "I will let you try again to the taste of defeat."


    "That''s not necessarily the case~" Alice chuckled: "This time the outcome depends only on turnover, not on personal skills, and my helper here is more than your sister. This is an absolute advantage in interpersonal aspects; And sister, apart from the three of Hisasha, Xiaoji, and Sakura Ryoko, I''m afraid there is no other helper, right? Oops~~ It seems that I will win this time."


    "You called another helper?" Erina Dai frowned slightly.


    "And they are all very powerful." Alice smiled triumphantly and shouted at the crowd: "Ryo, where are you dead? Don''t come here."


    "Yes, Miss, we are not far from you, we don''t need to be so loud." Kurokuba Ryo walked out of the crowd with a helpless expression, and he followed Ye Shanliang and Xijianjun next to him.


    Since losing in the autumn selection, Kurokibaba Ryo, the follower who was forgotten by Alice, has actually met Ye Shanliang and Koping Sakuma, and these three have become friends inexplicably.


    As a follower, Kurokiba Ryo was naturally called by Alice to help. After learning that he and Ye Shanliang also knew each other, such a helper naturally didn¡¯t want to miss it, but was unceremoniously rejected by Ye Shanliang. Alice knew Xi Jian Run, and she flicked, Xi Jian Run directly ordered Ye Shanliang to help Alice, and even her own Xi Jian Research Institute borrowed her as a front door.


    "Come on~ Liang, it''s great to be able to make friends." Xi Jianrun looked at Ye Shanliang with a happy and relieved expression, maternally radiant.


    Ye Shanliang looked helpless and wanted to refuse, but seeing the happy look on Xi Jianrun''s face, he had to swallow what was in his heart.Although he didn''t say anything, he already regarded Xi Jianjun as a mother.


    "It''s just that there are two more people, and you don''t necessarily win." Erina still had a plain face, and turned away with Ryoko Sakura.


    "Cool, you have to come on~ If I lose the game, I will let you know what hell is."


    "So, why do your sisters get involved with me in direct matters~" Kurokiba Ryo looked helpless.


    "Good luck, I''ll leave first." Xi Jianjun waved goodbye to Alice and the others, and ran to the ticket office, because she saw Monkey Goku and Nao Sadazuka who were buying tickets all the way away.


    Erina¡¯s store is in the Linshan area. The store is quite luxurious, inheriting her luxurious style, and even cooks a meal of 5,000 to 10,000 yuan.


    And Alice¡¯s store is a bit ordinary, in the main avenue area, and the price of this area is five hundred to one thousand yuan.


    Mito Yumi was worried: "Alice, the prices of our goods are generally low. I heard that the prices of Erina are at the bottom of five thousand. Have we really won them?"


    Alice is full of confidence: "Relax~ Don''t worry, the price is high, and the passenger flow will naturally be small; but our side is high quality and cheap, and the passenger flow will naturally continue to flow. After all, this is the main source of customers. If you succeed, you will definitely win."


    On the Monkey King''s side, Xi Jianrun looked at the big meal coupon that Monkey King was carrying, with a dazed expression: "Mr Wukong, you bought so many tickets, have you finished eating?"


    "Just counting the votes, I don''t think it is too small."


    Xi Jianrun heard this, and immediately remained silent.


    At this moment, Monkey King also saw the small stall in the center of the street: "This Xingping Chuang is really a weird thing."


    "Set up such a small stall in the Moon Festival?" Xi Jianrun looked at Xingping Chuangzhen curiously, and then sympathy overflowed: "It''s really pitiful, he doesn''t have any source of customers, Mr. Wukong, want Shall we go help him?"


    Monkey King looked at Xi Jianjun with a joking expression: "Do you want to help him? Yes, but he is the son of Seiichiro Kopira, oh~ By the way, his previous name was Seiichiro Saiba."


    "Cai...Caibo?!!!" When Xi Jianrun heard this name, his instinctive body shook, and his eyes widened: "Which is Caibo?"


    "It''s the one you think."


    "What? He turned out to be that bastard''s son?!" Xi Jianrun, who has always been quiet and timid, ran away in an instant, picked up a stone, and rushed towards Xingping Chuangzhen''s booth: "I''m going to smash his broken Shop! Smashed his broken shop!"


    Monkey King casually hugged her thin waist and clamped her around her waist like a child: "You calm down first, let''s forget about smashing the shop."


    "Huh~" Xi Jian Runchang exhaled and calmed down: "Let''s go, I don''t want to see that bastard''s son anymore."


    Monkey King was full of curiosity: "What did he do to you back then? You ran away as soon as you heard his name?" ..

 2915 Chapter 127: Ningning, the Kingdom of Ji

    Shiomi Jun instinctively recalled the terrifying and unpalatable food, and his entire complexion turned black, with a resisting expression: "I don''t want to recall the past, it is hell! It''s too unreasonable. Such a bastard can marry a wife..."


    Listening to what she said, Monkey King was even more curious: "Talk about it, what you don''t say, I feel as uncomfortable as a cat scratching."


    "I... I don''t want to say."


    "Are you going to tell me?" Monkey King slapped her buttocks.


    Xi Jianrun''s complexion instantly turned red: "No... don''t hit me here... there are so many people here, it''s... too shameful!!"


    "Then speak quickly."


    "It''s just... that bastard keeps making me try all kinds of terrifying and unpalatable dishes... evil~~ I really don''t want to think about it."


    Seeing Xi Jianjun''s expression of pain and resistance, even vomiting, Sun Wukong stopped questioning. It seemed that Seiichiro Kopira had done a lot of harm to her, leaving a shadow in his heart.


    Putting her down, Monkey King rubbed his chin and looked at Xi Jianrun, he hehe smiled, "Do you want revenge?"


    "Huh?" Xi Jianrun looked at Monkey King with confusion.


    Monkey King: "I mean, do you want to retaliate against Seiichiro Kopira? Let him try your pain too."


    Xi Jianrun''s eyes lit up, and his entire face looked extremely excited: "What do you want to do?"


    Monkey King put his hand on Nao Sadazuka''s shoulder and said with a smile: "Nao Sadazuka has heard of it? She is best at dark cooking~"


    Xi Jianjun''s eyes became brighter and brighter: "You mean..."


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely help you find this place. If you don''t bully him until he doubts his life, I won''t be surnamed Sun."


    "But... do you know where he is?"


    "It''s a small matter. After the moon feast is over, I will tie him back to you."


    "That...that''s OK~" Xi Jianrun stretched out her little finger towards Monkey King with a ruddy face, looking extremely excited.


    With her weak temperament, she never thought of going back with revenge, but when Sun Wukong said that, the backlog of grievances burst out. With the confidence that Sun Wukong gave her, if she didn¡¯t retaliate, she wanted to go back. But it has been inaccessible.


    "Of course." Sun Wukong smiled and stretched out his little finger, pulling the hook with Xi Jianrun.


    At this moment, a mature and charming female voice sounded from behind: "Looking at your smirk, who do you want to bully?"


    "Of course I''m thinking about how to bully you." Monkey King turned around and jokingly smiled.


    Nacere Leonora seemed to think of something, and his face turned red. "You bad boy, you have not seen you in a month, and you have gotten worse."


    "You two..." Gan Hyugako narrowed his eyes slightly and scanned Sun Wukong and Nacerionora back and forth, his skeptical eyes seemed to want to see something.


    Early in the morning, she went to pick up Nanchereonora, so she was not there.


    The face of Nacherei Ono Ramen is as usual, but the roots of the ears are a little red: "Goku-san, did you not participate in the moon festival? I ran all the way to eat your cooking; you don¡¯t know. Ah, I haven''t eaten your food for a month, and people have lost their thoughts. Look, am I getting thinner?"


    With that said, in front of Monkey King, she showed her very mature and well-proportioned figure, and the crowds onlookers couldn''t move.


    "I really didn''t see it." At this moment, Sun Wukong couldn''t look away a little. I can only say that Nacere Leonora''s figure is really good.


    Gan Hyugako said helplessly: "I said you two, you have to find a place where no one is going to flirt. This is a big crowd, how bad the influence is."


    "It''s not flirting..." Nacere Leonora retorted, watching the crowd around her, her pretty face flushed instantly: "I think... we''d better find a quiet place." She said, pointing. At the chin, he pondered for a moment, and said: "Linshan area, there is the gathering place of Yuanyue Shijie''s store, let''s go there."


    After speaking, before Monkey King could reply, he dragged him to Linshan District...


    "Look at it, it''s Siying Shiye, the first member of Yuanyue Ten Jie, Mr. Wukong, I heard that you had a halberd with him, right? Would you like to visit his shop?"


    "No, let''s go to that store..."


    "Hi~ Ningning, let''s meet again."


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked at her, her eyebrows frowned slightly, and she looked at Monkey King with a serious look: "You can call me Ji Zhiguo Senior Sister, or you can call me Ji Zhiguo classmate, but you can never call me. Ningning, we are not so familiar yet."


    "Don''t be like this. The so-called one-time rebirth, two-time familiarity, I''m here to take care of your business~"


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked at Monkey King with an unexpected look: "Don''t you need to look at your own store? Are you still in the mood to run here to eat and drink? If you are unqualified, you will be dropped out of school."


    "Have you forgotten my special status? I''ll be fine even if I don''t participate, stop talking nonsense, I want to order." Monkey King slapped a stack of 10,000 yuan meal coupons on the table: "First, ten takoyaki , Here are ten portions of braised chicken nuggets, ten portions of tiger eye balls..."


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked at Monkey King with a dazed expression, and then shouted angrily: "You came to make trouble on purpose, right? Our dishes are always fixed. You ordered the dishes, you think I am Is this a fast food restaurant?"


    "Can''t you order food?" Monkey King looked at Ji Zhiguo Ningning with a strange expression: "Do you want to bring me some dishes that I don''t like? Then your store is too unqualified? The so-called storefront , You have to meet the requirements of customers. Can a store that sells fixed dishes be called a store? Can there be customers? Do you take the word store too simple?"


    "I...I..." Ji Zhiguo Ningning was dumbfounded by Monkey King: "You are cruel, can I do it for you?"


    Fortunately, this is originally a commercial street, and Yuanyue Academy also prepares all the ingredients, as long as you have money, you can buy it.


    "Wow~ Can this restaurant still be able to order food? That''s great. I''ve long wanted to try Chinese Mei Cai Kou Po. Do you sell them here?"


    "Boss, do you have Kung Pao Chicken here?"


    Well, after Monkey King''s trouble, everyone in the store began to order food. The variety of dishes made Ji Zhiguo Ningning''s head dizzy, but fortunately, she also had a lot of helpers and ingredients. You can still buy it if you don''t have it, and for a while, her business here becomes extremely hot...

 2916 Chapter 128: First Day Ranking

    At six o''clock in the evening, the first day of the moon feast came to an end.


    The broadcast also sounded punctually: "Hello everyone present, on the first day of the Lunar Festival, the turnover as of 6 o''clock in the evening has been counted. Next, the ranking of each area will be announced. The first is the main highway area, and the third place. Yes¡ªSkewer Research Society; second place¡ªCountry Food Research Society; first place¡ªbusiness travel version of the popular restaurant, Aldini.¡±


    After listening to this broadcast, Sun Wukong, who was still immersed in eating, suddenly raised his head, and Hyugako Asaki looked over: "Alice is in the main highway area, right?"


    Gan Hyugako nodded, somewhat surprised: "It seems to be, they actually... weren''t selected?"


    "Fake it, how could Alice in my house not even make it into the top three?" Nacere Leonora was also confused.


    "Followed by the central region''s publication, the third is the Western Food Research Association; the second is the Spanish Cuisine Research Association, and the first is the Chinese Cuisine Research Association."


    After listening to this broadcast, Monkey King was a little surprised: "Xing Ping Chuang is really in the central area, he didn''t even make the top three? Sure enough, personal skills are only secondary to activities like this."


    At this moment, a teenager walked into the store with a stack of newspapers: "A fresh newspaper, do you want it?"


    Gan Hyugako stopped him immediately: "Give me a copy."


    Monkey King took the newspaper from Gan Hyugako, and looked at the content on it. There were black lines all over his head: "How did Alice do it? Even if it didn''t make it into the top three, the turnover is still in deficit (representing loss)?"


    Kan Hyugako: "It seems that Alice and the others are not very good at doing business."


    Nacere Leonora supported her forehead: "Alice... too embarrassing..."


    The main avenue area, Alice¡¯s storefront.


    Alice covered her head with her hands, her face panicked: "It''s miserable. Not only did she not enter the top three, she also lost money. Wukong will definitely not spare me."


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Tian Suohui was already shaking with fear.


    Alice was ashamed: "This...this is not for Xiaohui you..." Then, she stared at Kurokuba Ryo with an annoyed look: "This is all to blame for you, Ryo, and classmate Yeshan, calling you to come. Help, but I didn''t help at all, and I added chaos."


    Ye Shanliang stared at Alice with an unhappy expression: "I can''t resist this responsibility. Who on earth always makes the wrong menu ordered?"


    Alice gave an angry expression: "But it was Yeshan classmate who finally confirmed you, right?"


    Kurokiba said weakly and weakly: "I always remember it seemed like a young lady was yelling to do..."


    "Stop talking about you who hit someone!"


    Miyoko Hojo had a helpless expression: "Okay, stop arguing, and be prepared to think about how to deal with Lord Goku."


    The expressions of Mito Yumei suddenly collapsed: "This is really miserable..."


    Alice had a pained expression: "Now I will be laughed at by my sister..."


    Monkey King: "The ranking of this Linshan area is very intense, Ningning, you rank second."


    "Really?" Ji Zhiguo Ningning was a little surprised. He leaned forward and looked at the rankings in the newspaper. There was a rare smile on his face: "It seems that you were messed up by you, the effect It seems not bad. But it''s really surprising that Miss Erina was ranked first."


    "Isn''t this taken for granted." Monkey King smiled, he was still very confident of Erina''s methods.


    She was already very strong, but after being trained by Frosse and him, she became stronger. Among the girls, the only thing he could be at ease was Erina.


    It''s just that Alice''s deficit results caught him off guard. This girl is really surprising everywhere.


    The ranking of Linshan area is as follows:


    First place-Nagiri Erina.


    Second place-Ji Zhiguo Ningning.


    Third place-Akakubo Peach.


    Fourth place-Mekishima Fuyusuke.


    Fifth place-Si Yingshi.


    The sixth place-Isshiki Hui.


    ...


    Obviously, the top few in the Linshan area are all the far-yue top ten, and competition is fierce.


    Especially Erina, who ranked first with the tenth seat of Yuanyue Top Ten, surprised many people and took it for granted.


    Of course, there are actually many people who haven''t taken it seriously, such as Si Yingshi who is the top ten.


    This is how it ended on the first day of the Moon Festival.


    After Sun Wukong and Alice joined together, the mother of Nacere Leonora unceremoniously turned on the mocking mode to her girl: "It''s shameful, Alice, mother never thought that your grades It will be a deficit, shame~~ shame~~~"


    Alice was full of black lines with anger: "Are you my mother? No matter if you don''t comfort her, she laughs at her. It''s so irritating that I won''t support you anymore.


    "Don''t~" Nacere Leonora chuckled, and took Alice into her arms: "Just kidding you, don''t be angry. By the way, why did you run into a deficit?"


    "Just like you, still want to fight with me?" Erina glanced at Alice with a plain face: "Being a little sister is not over."


    "You... don''t be proud, it''s only the first day, we haven''t decided the winner yet!"


    "You don''t lose money first and say this."


    Monkey King looked at Alice''s fourth daughter: "You four really surprised me."


    Mito Yumei immediately threw the pot to Alice: "It''s none of my business, it''s Alice who always mistakes the menu and got countless bad reviews..."


    "Hey~~ Roumei, you are too much, how can you give me all the pot~ You also have a portion for the dish, and Liang has beaten people!"


    Kurokuba Ryo looked helpless: "Isn''t that the hand you made me move, Miss?"


    Alice stared straight at Kurokibaba Ryo: "If I let you do it, you can do it?"


    Kurokiba was dull and silent.


    "Okay, needless to say." Monkey King waved his hand and interrupted them, apparently already knowing why they became deficit grades.


    The menu was wrong, and he even started beating people. It would be unreasonable if he didn''t lose money.


    "Go back to the Food Research Association first."


    Kurokichang was cool, and after Ye Shanliang and the others left, Monkey King and his party also returned to the Food Research Institute.


    "You four, come in with me." Monkey King pointed to Alice and Xiaohui''s four daughters and entered the guest room.


    "This is terrible."


    Alice''s four girls swallowed and followed in.


    Upon seeing this posture, Nachereonora immediately thought of the self before, and hurriedly said: "Goku-san, what are you doing to Alice and the others? They are still young, so don''t mess around!" ..

 2917 Chapter 129: Naginata Cut Thistle

    Monkey King glanced at Nacereonora: "If you don''t worry, you can come in together."


    "That... forget it." Nacerionora waved her hand hurriedly, looking very guilty.


    The next day, the moon feast sacrifice continued.


    Early in the morning, Alice and the others came to the storefront of the Shimi Research Association.


    Looking at the remaining ingredients, Tian Suohui frowned slightly: "How do I feel that the ingredients have become less? Do you think?"


    Mito Yumei shook his head: "No feeling, I didn''t pay much attention to this aspect."


    Alice: "Don''t worry about such trivial things, it''s time to open the store right away, Miyoko, you go and bring me the menu, I want to increase the price..."


    In the central area, on a certain street, Xingping Chuangzhen looked at his stall that had fallen apart, with a dazed expression on his face: "This...who did this?"


    Similarly, not only him, but those with high rankings and very powerful people, more or less all have a small situation, either feeling that the ingredients are reduced, or the tables, chairs and benches are inexplicably broken. In short, it is here. On the second day of the Moon Festival, the situation had already begun to show up.


    But it just happened, and they didn''t pay much attention to it. Some even thought it was because they remembered it wrong, or the customer broke it, and so on.


    Monkey King saw in his eyes and knew that the people behind this had already begun to act, but he did not clearly say that he still turned into food and tasted the food in various stores.


    When the results of the next day came out, Monkey King looked at the rankings in the newspaper and looked at Alice in front of him with a speechless expression: "Why are you still losing money today? What is even more exaggerated is that it is worse than yesterday?"


    Alice bulged her cheeks, her face aggrieved: "I don''t know either!"


    Ye Shanliang rolled his eyes when he heard it from the sidelines, his face was speechless: "If you don''t raise the price so high, I don''t think our results will be so bad."


    Monkey King: "How much improved?"


    Alice said frankly, "Not much, it''s only about 8,000 per share."


    Kurokiba Ryo has already covered his face with his hands at this moment: "On average, if you sell an item of five hundred, you sell it for eight thousand. If someone buys it, then hell."


    Alice continued to bulge her cheeks: "Why not? My sister sells more than 10,000 each, and mine only sells 8,000. In terms of cooking, I don''t lose her too much."


    "The point is that what you make is worth that price."


    "Why isn''t it worth it? That''s the dish that this lady personally made meticulously, and the ingredients used are definitely the best, eight thousand servings, which is great value for money!"


    "I''m worth you a big-headed ghost!" Nacere Leonora can''t listen anymore at this moment: "Why did I give birth to you such a stupid daughter, don''t you even know the most basic prices? Let you do business, our entire Nakiri family is not enough for you to accompany you."


    Gan Hyugako spit out: "Knowing that your family is rich, but you can''t use money as money. It''s really hard for you to let you, a lady, do business."


    Alice still bulged her cheeks and looked at Erina: "Then why didn''t my sister lose money?"


    Erina glanced at Alice with a flat face, did not speak, but the expression made Alice so angry.


    Nacere Leonora sighed lightly: "I don''t know the character of the two of you sisters. If Erina can get such a result, it must be inseparable from Scarlett."


    Scarlet''s face turned red immediately, with a humble face: "Well, I didn''t do anything..."


    Alice looked at Feisha with a sour look: "It''s nice to have a capable secretary." Then, she glared at Kurokuba Ryo on the side: "It''s like you. Not only can I not help with a little bit of help, but also Net messes with me."


    "I¡­"


    "Anyway, you just keep working hard." Monkey King patted Alice and said, "If you keep losing money like this, even if you are the eldest lady, you will be expelled."


    "Hey~ Wukong, don''t say anything cold, just help others."


    "You have to do it yourself. You have no shortage of cooking skills. What you lack is just a means of operation. If you learn from your failures, you will always grow."


    In this way, the Moon Festival is still going on...


    On the third day, Alice was still at a loss; however, on the fourth day, she turned the situation around in one fell swoop and directly won the first place in the main avenue area.


    At the same time, Xingping Chuangzhen also reversed the situation in one fell swoop from the state of deficit, surpassing Kuga Teruki of the Chinese Cuisine Research Association, and took the first place.


    On the fifth day, Monkey King was eating and drinking with Kobayashi Gentiana in Si Yingshi¡¯s shop. Well, these two people are foodies. They eat and drink in various stores every day. It is inevitable that they will run into each other. The two foodies met for granted and became friends.


    "Come on, I''m doing one!" Xiaolin Gentiana took the wine bottle and touched the wine bottle in Monkey King''s hand. He looked up and felt bored: "Ah~ it''s so cool~~ Mr. Wukong, you How exactly is the wine made? It''s so enjoyable to drink, Goku-san... Goku-san..."


    Sun Wukong would ignore Kobayashi''s Gentian, because his eyes were already on a middle-aged man who passed by the door, his dark hair was dressed up and he was shining, and his face was full of pouches, facing Erina''s direction. Walk towards the storefront.


    "Huh? This person is a bit familiar?" Xiaolin Gentiana was already drinking a little dizzy, and he hooked his shoulders to Monkey King and breathed out alcohol at him.


    And when Nacerionora, who was sitting opposite, saw the figure of the man, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and became extremely serious: "That person...why came here?" There was silence for two seconds. He looked at Monkey King again: "He is... Forget it, he is a taboo at Nagiri''s house. He can''t even mention his name. I think Erina needs you now, so you should go there!"


    Sun Wukong clicked, he naturally knew who that person was: "Do you want to be together?"


    Nacere Leonora shook her head without thinking: "I don''t want to see that person, you can handle it with your ability..." As he said, a hint of inexplicable meaning suddenly appeared in his eyes: "If you can... It''s okay to teach him severely.


    Monkey King returned with a look that I understand and left...


    In the storefront of Erina.


    Looking at the man entering the shop without authorization, Scarlett''s complexion looked a little panic, and hurried into the kitchen: "Erina...Miss...that..."


    "Hisasha, what''s the matter? You look panicked?" Erina looked curious, looked out the kitchen door, her pupils shrunk slightly: "Father...Father...!!!"


    The gentleman, a gentleman on his face: "It''s been a long time, Erina." ..

 2918 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty

    "You...you..." Erina saw the person coming, her entire facial expression froze, and she could even see the panic on her face clearly.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, my lovely daughter~" Naginaki thistle''s complexion looked a bit evil at this time, and the guests in the field of sight were arrogant and disdainful: "Erina, your cooking It¡¯s not to entertain these inferior races. If you don¡¯t choose your customers well, it will discredit your character~"


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the hall was instantly annoyed: "What are you talking about!! Rude fellow! Don''t apologize to me!!"


    "Boy, you know our origins and you said that on purpose?"


    "This kind of arrogant guy should teach him a lesson."


    Just when the group was angry, the man''s identity was deliberately recognized: "...Hey...have you noticed that that person seems to be..."


    Being reminded like this, many people feel that men are familiar.


    "Hmm?? That''s not... Erina-sama''s..."


    "That man was kicked out by Yuanyue many years ago! Why did he appear here?"


    Ryoko Sakura quietly pulled off Feisha''s clothes and asked in a low voice, "Hisha, what is this person..."


    Scarlett''s face was serious, and there was already a cold sweat left: "When did that happen... When browsing the previous cooking magazines in the library of the academy, I also saw the man''s face that time, other than that. All the photos have been processed, and there is no one left in the school..."


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked curious: "So...what is he?"


    Feishako glanced at Erina and said solemnly: "The absolute taboo of Totsuki Academy, the person who cannot be mentioned is Miss Erina''s-biological father!"


    "What? Erina''s biological father?!!!" Sakura Ryoko and Yoshino Yuuhime both stared with surprise, and were puzzled: "Since it is a father, why only meet each other, Erina will be so timid. afraid?"


    "Shhh~ keep it quiet." Scarlett covered their mouths immediately, and looked carefully toward the hall: "I''ve only heard of it. I heard that he was the commander-in-chief for his radical education of Miss Erina. Your lord expelled Nagiri''s house."


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked surprised: "I was evicted from the house? No wonder that Erina''s parents have never been heard."


    Sakura Ryoko looked worried and said: "It seems that Erina looks scared, let''s go out and help her."


    Scarlett nodded, and the three of them walked towards the hall together...


    And Qianbiao Xiaya, who was dining in the restaurant, has long been displeased: "I said you have been kicked out of the house, why are you still here? You broke into the meal so brutally and said such excessive things, your character It''s not much better, there is still a face to say to us?"


    Qianbiao Huan Hua gave a thumbs up and smiled: "Well said, sister."


    Because the two sisters often couldn''t eat the food made by Monkey King, they had to run to Erina every day to eat and drink.


    "The two who stand at the top of the instant coffee world." Nakaki Thistle''s smiling face was full of extreme mockery: "Is the business model of spreading the taste of cheating children to the world smooth?"


    One sentence instantly ignited Qianbiao Xiaya''s anger, making her crazy: "Ah ah ah ah ah~~~ You dad say it again, try it again, asshole damn ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!! "


    Qianbiao said with a tired expression: "Sister, character, character."


    Qianbiao Xiaya looked angrily: "We have a cooperative relationship with Yuanyue now, and the insult to us is directly against Yuanyue but no face."


    "Yeah, I am very lamented about the present, so I came here to correct Yuanyue to its proper posture."


    "What are you talking about?" Senbiao Natsume and others were surprised at the big talk about Naginomi thistle.


    Naginaki thistle showed disdain: "Among you who claim to have eaten delicious food all over the world, how many of you understand the true meaning of food?"


    "The real food is actually the same as those excellent paintings, sculptures, and music works. As long as the real value of first-class works of art, only those who have the talent and sense of smell and have received orthodox education can appreciate it, as for the rest of the common people. It is the value given by the upper-class people, who knows it but does not follow the reason."


    "Real food also follows this rule. It only shares value with people who know it. Only those who can do this are worthy of the word cooking. In addition, they can¡¯t be called cooking, they can only be called cooking. feed."


    "Of course, for those foolish people who equate gourmet food with the use of high-end ingredients, they will never understand."


    Naginaki Thistle''s high-profile face made people very angry: "You guys are so innocent!"


    Qianbiao Xiaya stared at the Naginata thistle, with a sneer on her face: "I heard you say so much nonsense, but in the final analysis, you haven''t tried the truly delicious one, right? You think it is very powerful. The frog at the bottom of the well preaching is really ironic."


    Naginaki thistle looked at Senbiao Natsuya with a calm expression: "Why, does the curry queen who deals with junk food all day know what good food is?"


    Qianbiao Xiaya was instantly confused: "You...you...you bastard..."


    Obviously, when it comes to ridicule and talk, she is no match for Naginaki thistle.


    Naginaki Thistle doesn¡¯t care about Sister Qian Cousins, but fixes his eyes on the person who cares about you: "The blood that bleeds in the body will not change, and the education is also..."


    Erina was already tense and sweated, and she froze in place and did not dare to move.


    "Come on, Erina, it has been ten years since I first taught you how to cook. Let me see the results of your cultivation over the years."


    Hisako hurriedly stood in front of Erina: "So, this shop does not accept people who have not made an appointment."


    Naginaki thistle looked at an empty seat in the middle: "Isn''t there an empty seat?"


    Erina summoned great courage and said, "That position is..."


    "That position is for me." A calm voice sounded from the door, and Monkey King walked in from outside.


    "Go... Goku!"


    Seeing the visitor, Erina, who was extremely nervous, was relieved as if he had found the backbone.


    Sakura Ryoko and the others are also letting go.


    "Looking at the people you dress up like dogs, I didn''t expect to be so ignorant of the rules. Didn''t you hear that we don''t accept guests without reservations?"


    Naginari thistle looked at Monkey King with interest: "You are Monkey King, right? I have heard of you. Although your father gave you Erina''s betroth, this marriage contract would not be counted without our parents'' consent. "..

 2919 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One

    Sun Wukong drew his ears and looked at Nanqiji with a beating face: "Whose dog is this? Let it out and bark, hurry home."


    Nakiri Thistle''s complexion instantly became extremely terrifying, and he looked at Erina: "Is an uncultivated rogue like this also eligible to enter the Nakiri''s house? So, the current Nakiri''s house needs to be reorganized, you Are you right? Erina?"


    "I...I..." Erina was trembling in fear, but still mustered the courage to retort: ??"Wukong is not... a rogue..."


    Nakiri thistle looked at Erina with a cold expression: "Since when have you dared to talk back to me?"


    "I... I''m sorry..." Erina was so frightened that she couldn''t even move.


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly when he saw it: "Are you afraid? You are also afraid of a bereaved dog like this being driven out of the house? This is too shameful, right?"


    "I...I...I''m sorry..." Erina had lost her former aura at this moment, and was a little girl shrouded in fear.


    Monkey King walked slowly toward the Naginata Thistle, and said calmly: "If this person really makes you so scared, then I will clean it up for you."


    Nagaki thistle looked at Monkey King jokingly, with no fear: "Why, young man, don''t you want to do something with me? But I have to advise you, sometimes impulse will do it for you... uh~~!! Before he finished speaking, Sun Wukong had already pinched his throat, and volleyed up, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Uh uh~~~"


    Naginaki thistle''s eyes were white, and his hands were tightly grasping Monkey King''s wrist. He kicked his feet feebly, his eyes gradually paled, revealing the fear of death.


    "Wait, Goku-san, you''ll choke him to death! It''s not worth the life for such a scumbag!" Qianbiao Xiaya hurriedly stopped when she saw it.


    However, Monkey King smiled: "It doesn''t matter. For ordinary people, killing is to pay for life, but for me, it is just like killing a pig."


    Now,


    The dazed Erina finally reacted and hugged Monkey King''s arm: "No, Goku, he is also my father in any way, don''t...don''t kill him!"


    Monkey King looked at Erina''s eyes and said calmly: "Then I ask you, are you still afraid of him now? This kind of garbage that I pinch and die."


    "Hey??" Erina was slightly taken aback when asked by Monkey King.


    "You remembered it for me. Now you are no longer the original you, but the woman of my Monkey King, the woman protected by my Monkey King. Therefore, you don''t have to be afraid of anyone, only others are afraid of you. , If there is someone you are still afraid of, then I will personally help you close it, just like this rubbish."


    With that said, Monkey King¡¯s palms were already hard, pinching Nauchi Thistle¡¯s face flushed with fear, at this moment, he personally experienced the horror of death, because in Monkey King¡¯s eyes, what he saw was not a play, but It''s a disregard for life, this kind of look is absolutely killing, this person is not joking at all, but really wants to kill him.


    "I...I know... you... let go first!" Erina clutched Sun Wukong''s arm tightly with an anxious expression on her face. Although she has no affection for Naginaki thistle, she is her biological father. Can watch his future husband kill him.


    Sun Wukong thought for a while, if it were to kill him like this, it would be cheaper for him, so he just threw the naginari thistle on the ground, released the terrifying killing intent, looked at him, and said coldly: "Kneel down, Then, apologize!"


    Feeling the incomparably terrifying murderous deterrence of Monkey King, Nagaki thistle trembled like a sieve, and a smelt wafting, and he was scared to pee directly, but he was too ashamed to be ashamed, and hurriedly knelt down in front of Monkey King. Apology: "I''m sorry~ I''m sorry~ I''m sorry~~ Please don''t kill me~ I''m sorry~~~ I''m sorry!!!"


    Erina looked at his father, who was shameless and cowardly apologizing under the splash of water, her eyes widened and her mouth widened in amazement.


    She had never thought that that majestic father could have such a ugly side.


    And the extremely majestic father in her heart has collapsed and gone.


    Monkey King looked at Erina: "Do you still feel scared when you see his unbearable and cowardly side? Is it still worth your fear?"


    At this moment, Erina was filled with Bai Wei Chen Za, lightly sighed, and shook his head: "Let him... go..."


    "Hear you? Don''t you hurry up!" Sun Wukong kicked and kicked the naginata thistle several times, rubbing blood stains on his face, but he didn''t dare to stay here for a moment. Hurriedly got up and ran away...


    Looking at the figure that flees like a clown in embarrassment, Erina''s heart is extremely complicated. She really didn''t expect that Monkey King would play her father so embarrassed, and the warm current of being protected is also flowing in her heart.


    "Mr. Wukong, you really did a great job!" At this moment, Nacere Leonora got out of the crowd and gave Sun Wukong with excitement, giving her thumbs up again and again: "I just let you Punish him a little bit. I didn''t expect you to do so excessively. It''s so pleasing. I wanted to do it a long time ago!"


    Monkey King looked at the excited Nacer Leonora: "You can''t say it?"


    "Aren''t I worried? And if I don''t come, I won''t see such a wonderful scene! But it''s a pity that you didn''t even abolish him."


    Monkey King looked at Nacer Leonora with an unexpected look: "You seem to hate him?"


    "It''s not just a nuisance, it''s super annoying!" Nacer Leonora looked disgusted: "You don''t know that guy''s twisted thoughts still want to impose on Erina''s body, but fortunately, it was discovered in time. My father was kicked out of the house early, otherwise my lovely Erinaike would be killed by him."


    "Don''t discuss this topic on this occasion." Erina interrupted the conversation between the two and said to the people at the scene: "I''m sorry, everyone, because something has gone wrong, I can only close it early today. Please forgive me. ."


    "Understanding~Understanding!"


    The guests replied politely, and they chose to leave very sensibly. They also knew that Erina must be in no mood to open a shop after such a thing happened.


    Just after the guests were gone, Erina''s cell phone rang.


    It was from Nagiri Senzaemon, and his voice was full of anger: "That bastard went to you?" ..

 2920 Chapter 132 Collective Rebellion

    Erina: "He has been driven away by Goku, Grandpa."


    "Go? With that guy''s personality, he didn''t achieve his goal, how could he leave so easily." Nakiri Senzaemon''s voice was full of seriousness: "Wait for me, I''ll come over right away."


    As soon as I hung up the phone, I heard the brake sound outside the door.


    Monkey King looked out the door and smiled: "It looks like someone has gone and returned."


    Erina Dai frowned slightly and walked outside the door, only to see three police officers parked outside.


    "Oh~ I didn''t expect him to call the police." Monkey King watched with interest. He just wanted to step forward, but was stopped by Nacereo Nora: "Don''t be impulsive, you didn''t even see him calling the police. Are you here? Let''s see the situation."


    Five police officers with guns got out of the police car with Nagaki thistle and came to Monkey King: "Young man, someone called you to hurt someone on purpose. Please come back to the police station with us."


    Nacere Leonora pulled Monkey King behind and looked calmly at the policemen in front of him: "Comrade policeman, Goku-kun is just a student. There is excuse for impulse, but is it a bit of a fuss to bring it back to the police station? Up?"


    "Sorry, Ms. Nagiri, we don''t want to do anything to him, we just want to make a transcript with him, and hurting is hurting, regardless of age."


    When Naruki Leonora heard the words, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she obviously heard that these policemen and Naruki thistle were breathing out of the same nostril.


    "Can you give me two minutes?" Nacereono said, already taking out his cell phone, but he was stopped by Monkey King: "This is my business, you leave it to me."


    As he said, he looked at the policemen again: "There are also you, and there is nothing wrong with you here. Get out of here."


    On the side of the Nagai thistle, he sneered: "Young people are young people after all. I really don¡¯t know that the sky is great. You don¡¯t do everything you want. You know, there are laws in the world. ."


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King laughed: "Law? What is that? Can I eat it?"


    The five policemen frowned slightly at the same time, and one of them had already taken out the handcuffs from the back waist: "Young man, be careful when speaking. You can''t say anything casually."


    Just as they were about to start their hands, they suddenly saw a large group of black cars coming not far away, and with the sound of brakes, they surrounded everyone here, like a gangster.


    The domineering Nageki Senzaemon stepped out of the front luxury car first, staring at the five policemen, it was full of aura: "Why, when will I dare even you little policemen? Random arrests?"


    "Commander Nagiri..." The five policemen looked a little nervous when they saw Nakiri Senzaemon. Don''t think they were just the school commander, but they had a lot of relationships. Although they were supported by Nakiri thistle, But facing Nagari Senzaemon, they were still a little vacant.


    Naginaki thistle waved his hand secretly and let them retreat temporarily. From the beginning, he didn''t expect them to really arrest people. He called the police solely to rob him and warn Monkey King not to mess around, so he can use it. The means of the law to achieve their goals.


    Nagiri Thistle puts his gaze on Nagiri Senzaemon: "It just so happens that I want to visit you too. This should be my visit. It is a great honor for you to welcome me. ,father."


    Nagiri Senzaemon had a sullen face and looked at Nagiri thistle with a terrifying expression: "Leave, you have no right to set foot here! I have already said that you are not allowed to stand in the name of Nagiri. ."


    Nakiri Thistle directly ignored the aura of Nakiri Senzaemon. The thickness of the skin made people extremely disgusted and disgusted: "I am the one who has trained Erina''s innate tongue of God to the present level. Banish me, my blood and education will not disappear."


    Nagiri Senzaemon''s face was very ugly and terrifying at this moment: "The biggest mistake of the old man is that he shouldn''t give Erina to you at that time."


    Naginari thistle fought against each other: "The round failed. It''s really each other. If I were there, it wouldn''t make Yuanyue look like this."


    "In Yuanyue, cooking is everything. As long as you have the strength, anyone can climb up."


    "It''s boring. In order to create real food, it''s so stupid to deal with inferior students."


    "It is not us who decides the future of Yuanyue. It is the young chef with both talent and strength that can determine the future of Yuanyue. Even if you are alone, you can''t change any facts."


    "Really?" Nakiri Thistle smiled triumphantly, took out a contract clause from his arms and showed it in front of Senzaemon: "I think you don''t know this thing, right? Totsuki ten The Jie Council holds a variety of discretionary powers in the academy according to the order of seats. Yuanyue¡¯s highest decision-making body has made several major decisions related to the operation of the academy in the past. They have been given The Garden Chief has equal or higher rights."


    "For example-more than half of the expectations of dozens of masters can represent the opinions of the whole school."


    After hearing this, Nacereo''s expression suddenly changed: "You...do you mean it?!"


    Naginari Senzaemon frowned slightly, grabbed the resolution book in Naginari Thistle''s hand, and when he saw the text on it, his pupils were slightly blurred, and his complexion became extremely difficult to look at.


    Nakiri Thistle smiled triumphantly: "They agreed to the reform~"


    The new commander-in-chief, recommending the resolution-this review will hold a meeting to hold a resolution to appoint Naginariji as the new commander-in-chief, and this resolution is provided by the following six Yuanyue Shijie:


    Eizan Ezuya, Ki no Ning Ning, Saito Sooaki, Akakubo Tao, Kobayashi Gentiana, Shieishi.


    Nacereo''s face changed drastically: "Among the top ten, most of them have turned their backs? Are your heads clamped by the door? You have been rebelling with a bereaved dog who was going out?"


    Naginaki thistle smiled triumphantly: "This can only show that Dad''s strategy is completely unpopular."


    At this moment, Nagiri Senzaemon''s face was gloomy and almost dripping.


    Sun Wukong saw it, but he jokingly smiled: "I have already said that your old guy has a problem with his strategy. Of course, the ownership of your own things must be in your own hands, so why bother to delegate power? Now it''s fine. The so-called elites who came out have now begun to betray collectively and want more rights in your hands."


    "The so-called human heart is not enough to swallow the elephant, and people will not be satisfied. If you have a good one, you want to be better." Then, Monkey King looked at the crowd: "It''s just what I didn''t expect, You two also participated in it, which really disappointed me." ..

 2921 Chapter 133 The Clown

    Gentiana Kobayashi walked out of the crowd and looked at Monkey King with a smile: "Although it is a pleasure to eat and drink with you, but work is a job, you can''t confuse it, but if you are willing to stand by us, I am also very happy. Yes."


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning lightly held down his glasses and walked to Monkey King: "We are just the relationship between the diners and the owner, but we are not so familiar."


    Monkey King looked shocked and said, "Well, I thought we were friends already."


    Nagereonora looked at Gentiana Kobayashi and the others with an ugly look: "Have you forgotten who gave you the rights and who gave you everything now? Now, you are actually holding Yuanyue for you You have the right to pull down the owner who promoted you. Will your conscience hurt? Have your consciences been eaten by dogs? Your group eats things inside and out."


    "I said, Leo..."


    Nacere Leonora interrupted him with a look of disgust: "You are not allowed to call me, disgusting!"


    "Okay." Naginaki thistle said with an indifferent expression: "You don''t need to say so much nonsense, because now the situation is settled, and it is useless to say anything. At this time tomorrow, everything will be finalized. The proud food kingdom, myself and I-will be the new king!"


    The complexion of Nacereo Uno became extremely ugly.


    Erina and the others all showed worried expressions.


    Only Monkey King looked at Nagaki thistle with sarcasm: "You are still a new king, are you afraid that you are daydreaming?" Then, it was Gentian Xiang Xiaolin and Ningning Ji Zhiguo and looked at them: " Now I am giving you two a chance to make a new change. If you still don¡¯t realize it, you won¡¯t have this chance."


    "What...what do you mean?" Xiaolin Longdan looked at Monkey King with a slightly furrowed eyebrow. She thought it was all this time. There was absolutely no possibility that Monkey King could come back, but how did this uneasy feeling come back? thing?


    Naginaki thistle looked at Monkey King with a mocking look: "When things are up, what do you think you can do? Don''t be like a clown there, making people laugh."


    Listening to Naginari thistle, Kobayashi Gentiana and Kiyokuni Ningning felt relieved as if they had taken a calming agent: "Don''t talk nonsense. Now that we have made a choice, how could we change it at will? Drop it."


    "Really, that''s really a pity." Monkey King looked at the two daughters of Ji Zhiguo Ningning, shook his head, and looked at Naginaki thistle: "I don''t know who is the clown, it''s really funny, now, I tell you clearly, I will sue you for trying to seize the property of others, no, for the purpose of murdering money and killing.


    As he said, he looked at Xiaolin Longdan again: "And you, I am here to officially announce that all the ten outstanding scholars who participated in this incident will be cancelled from the ten outstanding position and will be expelled from Yuanyue forever. The school, take back all the original material rights, and repay all the finances you have used. If you can¡¯t repay it, get ready to sit in prison.


    "Are you... you''re not a fool?" After listening to Monkey King''s remarks, Longdan looked at Monkey King like an idiot.


    Even Erina and the others have expressions of astonishment.


    Only Nagiri Senzaemon heard this, but his eyes lit up, because he clearly remembered Monkey King''s way of changing all the shares of Yuan Yue at will.


    Suddenly, his extremely gloomy heart was replaced by excitement and excitement, and he looked at Chao Naginaki thistle majesticly and solemnly: "See you in the court..."


    Seeing that Nakiri thistle wanted to speak, Nakiri Senzaemon immediately interrupted him: "Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you. One hundred percent of the shares in Totsuki are owned by Sun Wukong, that is to say, the whole Yuanyue is his personal property. You use this kind of unnecessary thing to deal with me, isn''t it a fool?"


    "Wh...what?!!!" Naginaki thistle''s complexion changed drastically: "No...impossible!!"


    However, at this moment, the loud police sirens have hummed from far away.


    Seeing the armed police cars drove to a stop here, the armed policemen jumped out of the car and, apart from anything else, they handcuffed Naginakiji''s hands.


    Naginaki thistle''s eyes widened, full of anxiety: "Wait~wait~~~! What do you want to do? Why do you want to catch me? I didn''t break the law, why did you catch me?!"


    With a''touch'', an impatient armed policeman hammered the butt of a gun on the chest of Nagachi thistle, and the pain was so painful that he could not be relieved for a long time: "Where is so much nonsense, we received a tip saying that you want to seek Fortune is killing you, you are so courageous~"


    Nagaki Thistle is really stunned right now. He originally wanted to use the police to sanction Monkey King, but now he was sanctioned by the police?


    "I want to appeal! I want to appeal! This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible!!!"


    Naginaki thistle was taken away while shouting.


    Ryan Kobayashi looked at everything in front of him dumbly: "This...this is the police? This is the armed forces? It''s over, it''s over~ We seem to have offended someone who can''t offend it!"


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning also turned pale now: "What kind of identity is this Monkey King? This time... it''s all over..."


    ''Goo~'' Nacere Leonora was very cute and swallowed her saliva, and looked at Nagiri Senzaemon with a dazed expression: "Dad, what is going on...?"


    Nakiri Senzaemon smiled: "You haven''t seen it yet? Our grandson-in-law is a big man!"


    Nacherei Onora said with a dull look: "I mean, are Yuanyue''s shares really in Wukong-kun''s hands? Are all my hands fake?"


    Nageri Senzaemon''s face was serious: "It''s true, but it can also be fake. Our grandson-in-law has great skills!"


    Ninchereonora was a little surprised, how could someone who could have an incredible vegetable garden like the vegetable sky be an ordinary person.


    A middle-aged man who looked like a chief came to Monkey King, gave a military salute, and said respectfully: "My lord, look at..."


    Monkey King waved his hand to interrupt him: "You can figure it out by yourself, I don''t want to see this person anymore."


    Monkey King meant that since it is a secular world, use ordinary human methods to punish him.


    "To understanding."


    Armed police cars blared their horns and left everyone''s sight under the gaze of countless humans.


    Sun Wukong was not present when he was convicted of Nakiri Thistle. Naturally, someone would do it for him. Regardless of the reason, the court rejected all the charges of Nakiri Thistle and sentenced him to forty years in prison. . ..

 2922 Chapter One Hundred and Four

    The Naginaki thistle is now thirty or forty years old. The forty-year imprisonment is equivalent to a direct sentence of death.


    In the original book, this one pulled Nagiri Senzaemon off his horse and took the position of Totsuki¡¯s new commander in chief. He reformed the Naginari Thistle of Totsuki Academy. With the arrival of Monkey King, all his efforts have turned Bubbles also spent the rest of his life in prison, becoming the epitome of tragedy.


    Gastronomy Research Association.


    Nincherei Onora held Sun Wukong tightly with excitement, her face was filled with incomparable excitement: "Mr Goku, what you did this time is really great, and you even gave away that nasty Nanagawa cut thistle. Going to jail is nothing short of a joy."


    As he said,''Baqi'' was just a mouthful on Monkey''s face.


    The face of Nagiri Senzaemon who was sitting across from him turned dark for a moment: "What a fool! What a decent way this is! Leonora, don''t forget your identity."


    Nacherei Onora stretched out her tongue mischievously and chuckled, "I''m sorry, because I was so excited." With that, he let go of Monkey King and sat upright: "Right, Mr. Goku, you are How did you transfer all the shares of Yuanyue to your own name? This is incredible."


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "This is a secret."


    "Really, don''t hang people''s appetites so much, you bad boy." Nacerionora said, reaching out and gently pulling Monkey King''s ear.


    "Cough cough~~" Nakiri Senzaemon coughed pretendingly, causing Nacerei Onora to withdraw her hand in embarrassment.


    Nagiri Senzaemon looked at Monkey King with a serious face: "After this incident, my previous training policy is indeed a bit wrong, and I am tired, or, Goku, you will take over as the new commander in chief. how about it?"


    "Huh?!" Gan Hyugako and the others stared in astonishment.


    Nacherei Onora raised her hands in agreement: "This is a good idea. If Wukong-jun becomes Yuanyue''s commander in chief, then Yuanyue Academy is really solid and no one can shake it."


    Without even thinking about it, Monkey King refused: "Don''t do it, the trouble is to death, whoever loves it will be it."


    Nagiri Senzaemon again looked at Nagiri Onora: "How about...you come?"


    Nagerie Onora''s face was full of resistance: "Don''t it~ It''s tiring, I''m satisfied now as long as I can eat the food made by Goku-kun."


    Nageri Senzaemon fixed his gaze on Erina who had been silent for a long time: "It seems that we can only let Erina take over."


    Alice immediately pursed her lips in anger, "Why don''t you ask me about your sister? Grandpa, are you too partial?"


    "Why, do you want to be? That''s okay." If it was before, Nakiri Senzaemon might not be relieved, but now if someone helps him, he doesn''t worry anymore.


    Alice followed her mother and sighed: "It''s tiring..."


    Nagiri Senzaemon was really glared at this moment with an angry beard blowing, "I said that you guys were one by one, right?"


    Erina cleared up her mood and said, "Grandpa should continue to serve as the chief commander, but now we have to solve the ten-achievement issue. Wukong expelled the six ten-achievement candidates in one go. Now Yuanyue Shijie is empty. Out of six positions."


    Alice said with a happy face: "Re-election! This time I will definitely be able to advance to the ten best far moon."


    Nageri Senzaemon: "The election is definitely a choice, but... hey~~" He got angry when he thought that the talent he had cultivated so hard had rebelled against him, which reminded him of those three. The three old men who united to persuade him to change the time when Monkey King and Si Yingshi eat the halberd, now he finally knows their good intentions.


    If Si Yingshi loses to Monkey King in Shiji, then he will no longer be among the top ten, then their joint agreement will not be more than half of them, and they will have to be annulled. All the plans of Naginaki thistle will be disrupted, so They decided to change the time after the moon feast.


    "I think it is not only the six top ten who are involved in this matter, some board members, and lecturers may also be involved."


    Nincherei Onora nodded solemnly, "That''s for sure. Without their support, with thistle Nakamura alone, who is not so capable, I will take a moment to find out all these black sheep."


    "Don''t be so troublesome." Monkey King took out a pen and paper and wrote the names of more than a dozen people on it, and handed them to Nacer Leonora: "Get out of here."


    Nincherei Onora frowned slightly: "So many? If there is no definite evidence, I am expelled like this, I''m afraid..."


    "There''s nothing I''m afraid of." Sun Wukong threw a stack of documents to Nacereounora: "If they are not convinced, you can do whatever you want."


    Nacere Leonora picked up the files and glanced at her with joy, and said, "It''s easy to have these things, but I''m curious, how did you get these files?"


    For Sun Wukong to turn other people¡¯s things into his own, this kind of horrible and unbelievable thing Nacer Leonora is really curious, and at the same time I am very fortunate. Fortunately, Sun Wukong is on their side, otherwise Thinking about it, I feel scary.


    Monkey King glanced at Nacere Leonora, and said calmly: "Do your business well, why are you so curious? Don''t you know that curiosity will kill the cat?"


    "But, I''m really curious~" Seeing that Monkey King didn''t intend to say it, Nacere Leonora had no choice but to stop asking. At the same time, he blinked at Monkey King and smiled softly: "However, when I''m finished, You have to treat them well~"


    Monkey King glanced at Nagiri Onora, and if it wasn''t for Nakiri Senzaemon to be there, he really wanted to make fun of her.


    But Monkey King was hesitant, but Alice spit out: "So, Mom, don''t always use some strange words, it is easy to misunderstand."


    Ninchereonora tilted her head and looked at Alice: "Is it weird to say mother?"


    "It''s very strange, okay!"


    Nagiri Senzaemon really couldn''t listen, and stood up to say goodbye: "It''s too early, I''ll go home first, remember to come to the school early tomorrow, and I''ll talk about Shijie tomorrow."


    It''s already around eight o''clock in the evening, and it''s really late. Naceriono pulled Alice and stood up to say goodbye: "Then we will go back first, Goku-san, see you tomorrow."


    Erina, Mito Yumi and others also left.


    "I''ll look for you later." Monkey King whispered in Gan Hyugako''s ear, and took Sakura Ryoko and the others back to Jixing She...

 2923 Chapter 135 Consequences

    At dawn on the last night of the Moon Festival, there was a naginata thistle. No, it is more appropriate to call him Nakamura thistle.


    The matter about Nakamura Thistle''s return to Yuanyue Academy has spread to Yuanyue''s inside and out.


    And some senior executives learned a lot of details about this matter.


    "Unexpectedly, Naginaki thistle will suddenly return to Yuanyue, it''s really surprising."


    "It''s very rude to call him thistle Nakamura. He has been completely expelled from the Nakiri family. It''s right to call him thistle Nakamura now."


    "But the identity of that Monkey King is really amazing! The commander was almost forced to retreat, and he didn''t expect to be solved by him in a few words."


    "No wonder he will be promoted to a privileged student by exception. It turns out that he still has such a powerful identity."


    "Originally thought he was lucky enough to get to the rich, but I didn''t expect it was the Naginari family who hugged him with such a big thick leg!"


    "Aren''t you nonsense? The commander did not hesitate to marry his two granddaughters together, which shows that his identity is extraordinary."


    No matter how surprised others are at Monkey King''s identity, for Yuanyue Academy, it is still the same as usual, and the class will continue as usual.


    In the morning, around six o''clock.


    Nacherei Onora came to the Food Research Institute alone, took out the key and opened the door, walked to the door of Gan Hyugako''s room, knocked on the door: "Goku-san, get up, when do you want to sleep?"


    "It''s Leonora..." Gan Hyugako, who was lying on Monkey King like an octopus, suddenly opened his eyes and glanced at the door with a guilty conscience.


    Looking at her like this, Sun Wukong was speechless: "I said you, don''t you always look like a thief?"


    "Ahem~~ That''s right." Gan Hyugako smiled: "She knows it anyway, if she dares to talk nonsense, we will continue to take pictures of her."


    With that, Gan Hyugako tidyed up her pajamas, opened the door, and looked at Ninchereonora at Qiao Li''s door: "Your skin is really good, do you want to be a model?"


    Nacere Leonora gave her a blank look, ignored her, looked at Sun Wukong lying on the bed and said: "You are really here, hurry up, today there is an important thing in the academy to announce that the true nature of your far moon The person in power is best to be there."


    Monkey King looked lazy: "It''s just such a mess, what can I do?"


    "What is a mess? It''s very important, okay!" Regardless of whether the scene is embarrassing or not, Nacere Onora walked into the room with high heels, grabbed Monkey King''s arm and pulled hard: "Hurry up, just wait for you...cough Cough~~~"


    It was only halfway through, her whole movement froze, her pretty face flushed slightly, and she said to Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes and got up and put on his clothes: "You are a mother now, can you not be so frizzy when doing things?"


    "Ahem~~ Get up quickly, I''ll wait for you in the lobby." Nacer Leonora blushed and hurriedly left the room. She was afraid that if she stayed for a while, Sun Wukong might do something extraordinary.


    Gan Hyugako immediately picked up the clothes and put them on Monkey King, but what happened to Monkey King in the early morning was another ridiculous thing.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Gan Hyugako woke up from her sleep, looked at the time, and her expression changed slightly: "Wow~ it''s all afternoon?! Then Leonora is waiting miserably?"


    "It''s okay." Monkey King said casually: "Although the time on the phone is indeed in the afternoon, the actual time outside is still seven in the morning."


    "It''s only seven o''clock in the morning? Why?" Gan Hyugako hurriedly ran out of the room, looking at the sky outside, and the clock hanging on the wall, with a look of surprise: "It''s really seven o''clock in the morning, what is going on? What''s going on?"


    Monkey King took out the universal card and threw the pot directly to it: "In a small space, adjusting the corresponding time ratio is also one of the functions of this universal card."


    "This card can even adjust the time ratio?" Originally Nacere Leonora was shocked that Gan Hyugako ran out of the room like that, but now she was attracted by Monkey King''s words and took it from Monkey King. His universal card, tossed over and over again, kept reading: "This can really adjust the time ratio? Really a high-tech product? This is incredible!"


    "There are so many incredible things, you will see them later." Monkey King said, and Asahi Hyugako looked over: "And you, now, go and put your clothes on right away. Don''t go blind like this. Dangling, although there is no one else here, what if someone comes?"


    Gan Hyugako glanced at herself subconsciously, blushed, and hurried into the room.


    Around 7:40, the Monkey King and the three went out late and walked to the school.


    When the Monkey King and the three came to Yuanyue Academy, Yuanyue''s students had already assembled on the playground, and Nacerionora saw it and hurried to the backstage.


    But Nagiri Senzaemon is now stepping up to the podium: "I called everyone to gather today. I want to announce to everyone that there is something about Totsuki Tenge..."


    "Here, the time for Yuanyue Academy''s reform is coming soon!" The insider became extremely excited at this moment.


    "Presumably everyone has heard about it. Just yesterday, six of the following ten bests, together with outsiders, wanted to overthrow Yuanyue¡¯s rule in one fell swoop and implement reforms. For this kind of betrayal, the white-eyed wolf who doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful, regardless of him No matter how good it is, I don¡¯t need it for a long period of time, so I will decide to give the following students a penalty of withdrawal!"


    "Drop out? Is this going to expel all six of the top ten? This is a big deal!!"


    "Is it possible? Doesn''t it mean that if more than half of the ten outstanding talents have the right to re-elect the commander in chief? Where is the right to expel six ten outstanding talents?"


    "Don''t you even know this? I heard that it was due to Lord Wukong alone. I also heard that the entire Yuanyue Academy is the private property of the Monkey King family. Shijie thought that if they were given the rights, they could really shake the sky. I wanted to pull the commander off the horse, but in the end made a joke."


    "Private property? How is this possible? Isn''t the Tomotsuki family holding most of the shares?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I heard that the Nakiri thistle who entered the family and wanted to engage in a coup has been taken to court and sentenced to 40 years in prison. This is already big news, you guys. Don''t you even watch it?"


    "It turned out to be that guy, the one called Nakamura Thistle turned out to be Nakamura Thistle!"


    "Speaking of these top ten, they are indeed too arrogant and defiant. Yuanyue worked hard to train them. They still want to play a coup. They are indeed unfamiliar white-eyed wolves."

 2924 Chapter 136 The Big Event

    "After careful consideration by the school, the following six members of the Ten Great Moons will be punished with dropping out of school:" The six students, Yuanyue Group will never hire."


    "Hiss~~~!!!"


    Everyone took a sigh of relief when they heard this. This is not just dropping out of school, it is simply a complete blockade.


    In front of a corridor, six members of the ten outstanding members heard Nagiri Senzaemon¡¯s sentence. They all turned pale. They had expected that they would be dropped out of school, but they did not expect Totsuki to do such a great job. They were blocked.


    How famous Yuanyue is, that is something everyone knows, and Yuanyue will never be hired. It can be said that there is no place for them in the whole Ming cooking industry.


    Because of Yi Yuanyue''s position in the culinary world, the people who were blocked by them, do others dare to ask for it?No one wants to offend the great god Yuan Yue.


    Si Yingshi scratched his head with a bald face: "It''s so miserable~~! I didn''t expect the punishment to be so severe. The commander is pushing us to the extreme!"


    Kobayashi Gentiana is regretful: "I knew I would listen to Monkey King''s words and stand on his side. I regretted listening to Nakamura Thistle''s horrible nonsense!"


    Ji Zhiguo Ning Ningdai frowned slightly, with a serious face: "With the character of the commander-in-chief, at most, it will only expel us from the school, but it will definitely not cut off our future. Among this, I am afraid it will be What Sun Wukong meant is that only he has the right to decide."


    Ruishan Zhijin was also full of sadness: "A thousand counts, I haven''t counted such a thing! Who would have thought that Monkey King turned out to be the master of the entire Yuanyue." As he said, his heart was depressed, and he couldn''t help it. Swearing a swear word: "The things on the bright side are all pretends, how can they be cheating!"


    A raging flame burned in Saito''s eyes: "No, things must not develop in this direction, otherwise our future will be over, and we will become the laughing stock of the world."


    "What do you do then?"


    "To win a glimmer of hope for us in Yuanyue''s most famous and authoritative way!"


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, and they said in unison: "Eat halberd?!!!"


    Just as the six Shijies were making their own calculations, all the students were caught in a tumult after listening to the sentence of Nageki Senzaemon, especially the huge fan base of Totsuki Shikai. Listen After this news, it was even more like a pan fried, screaming and roaring loudly.


    Only a few sane people didn¡¯t speak, but those brain-dead fans opened their throats and embarrassed them: "Master, this punishment is too cruel. They were just blinded by the villain and deceived. , If it is really blocked by Yuanyue, aren''t they all finished?"


    "This is an academy, a place for teaching and educating people, how can it be so ruthless, and ask the commander-in-chief to give them a chance to reform!"


    "My Master, please give them a chance to reform!"


    The voices were louder and louder than waves, resounding through the entire Yuanyue Academy, which showed that the popularity of the Ten Jie was so high. At this time, there are so many people supporting them.


    Senzaemon was a little embarrassed when he came here, because he knew very well that the scene had been broadcast live, and the news had already been on major TV stations.


    Listening to the voices that rang from the entire campus, Nagiri Onora also felt a little uncomfortable. She walked onto the podium with a serious face and whispered to Nagiri Senzaemon; "Dad, these ten masters are in Totsuki. The influence is not small, and it is now being broadcast live throughout the whole process. If it is not handled well, Yuanyue¡¯s reputation may be over."


    Nagiri Senzaemon was also having a headache. Originally, he just wanted to leave them and expelled them. Who knew that Monkey King was going to fuck them thoroughly.


    In desperation, he turned his head to look at Monkey King behind the stage, but Monkey King directly gave him a look that you can do whatever you like, and Xian Zuowei was so angry that he blew his beard and stared.


    "It''s now." Seeing the timing, Eiyama Zhizu immediately saw the stitches, walked from the crowd to the front, looked at Nageritsu Senzaemon, with a sincere expression: "Master Commander, so-called people will make mistakes, let alone We are still students. If we are expelled for making a mistake, we have nothing to say, it is our responsibility."


    "It''s just that we are also victims. We were also deceived by others to do such an unforgivable mistake. Please also the commander-in-chief give him a chance to reform himself!"


    "Um~~" Naginari Senzaemon thought in thought.


    Si Yingshi also stepped forward. Now he is not afraid of trouble and other timidity, but is full of fighting spirit: "Let us use the most popular way to understand the far moon school. You Speaking of, Master Chief? Besides, I still have a halberd that I have not finished with Master Monkey King. If I were expelled from the academy in this way, I would be really unwilling."


    "Oh~ Shiji!" Naguri Senzaemon frowned slightly, and looked back at the backstage: "What do you mean? Stupid boy! I didn''t want you to come to see the fun, but Shieiji''s Shiji War, do you still want to continue?"


    "Then go on." Monkey King waved his hand casually: "Otherwise, others would think that I had expelled him from the school to sit on the throne of Yuanyue."


    Nakiri Senzaemon nodded solemnly, looked at the still noisy scene, and roared: "Be quiet, you little rascals!!!"


    The harsh sound, through the amplification of the microphone, can stab people''s eardrums. Eighty percent of people covered their ears with pain.


    "Yuanyue was originally a school where strength is supreme. Don''t say that I don''t give you a chance. Since you are dissatisfied, well, I will give you a chance to prove yourself. All the students will give me an ear to listen. ¡ª¡ª


    Because six members of Yuanyue Shijie will be expelled from the academy for making mistakes, the position of the Shijie is vacant. Therefore, the old man decided that in the academy, if you beat any one of them, you all Will be able to replace it.


    The ten outstanding ones who lost in the halberd will be punished as usual; but if the ten outstanding ones are lucky enough to keep their status, the old man will give you another chance to reform and stay in the school.


    "Wow~~ Doesn''t that mean that even I can challenge?"


    An ordinary student yelled in surprise, but he was immediately awakened from his dream: "Don''t be silly, you still want to be the top ten? Don''t dream of it."


    The reporters were also excited about this: "A school-wide war of eating halberds, this is simply the biggest event in Yuanyue''s history!!!" ..

 2925 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Seven

    Because of Nagiri Senzaemon''s words, the entire Totsuki Academy has begun a school-wide battle of eating halberds.


    This made Si Yingshi and the other six top ten masters exhausted. Although they have a huge fan base, they also have such a rare opportunity to climb the sky in one step. Other students naturally refuse to let it go, whether they win or not. After winning and challenging, Si Yingshi and the others can''t refuse, they are simply tired from morning till night.


    However, the ten greats are worthy of the ten greats, except for being tired, they all won the victory of Shiji with absolute advantage in the first day.


    At Jixingshe, Xingping Chuangzhen looked at Issehui and others with an excited expression: "You said, who should I challenge tomorrow?"


    "Are you planning to go to join us?" Marui Zenji frowned slightly.


    Xingping Chuangzhen looked puzzled: "What''s the matter, can''t it?"


    Isshiki said with a serious face: "If it is expelled from the school, it will be nothing, because this is the custom of Yuanyue, but if the current Ten Jie loses, he will lose his future. This kind of cuts off his future. It¡¯s better not to participate in the food halberd. People will hate it. There will be more opportunities in the future, not this time."


    Xingping Chuang really touched his chin, doing a meditative gesture: "Listening to what you guys say, it''s really the case, then I still don''t participate.


    Xingping Chuang really knows that his reputation in Yuanyue Academy is not very good. If he is going down the rocks at this time, he will really be hated by thousands of people, especially the extreme fans of the top ten, I am afraid I really want to find He came to a real PK.


    Nagiri Senzaemon''s office.


    A woman dressed as an OL, holding a report sheet, reported today''s situation to Nagiri Senzaemon: "The students who participated in Shiji today are just ordinary students, and those with some reputation seem to have no intention of participating. ."


    Nagiri Senzaemon heard the words and snorted softly: "I didn''t expect these little rascals to understand the world, knowing that this kind of halberd that completely offends people can''t participate, but it doesn''t matter, it''s just ordinary students They have been tired for several days, and the key person is not with them. Even if they participate in it, there is nothing to do. The key is to rely on the people in the Monkey King''s Food Research Association, and they may win the other six outstanding."


    "Understood." The female secretary nodded respectfully: "Then how to arrange the halberd of Master Monkey King and Si Yingshi?"


    As soon as Nagiri Senzaemon was about to answer, Monkey King opened the door and walked in, followed by Erina, Alice, and Nacereo Nora: "I''ll talk about it in a few days. I''ll exhaust them first. "


    "Yes!" The female secretary nodded respectfully. She already knew that the future grandson-in-law of the Nagiri family was in charge of the entire Yuanyue, equivalent to her immediate superior.


    "Why did you think of coming to me?" Nagiri Senzaemon looked at Monkey King with some surprise, and said, "But you did a good job this time, otherwise the bastard would really put one on him. "


    As he said, his complexion became more serious: "Especially Erina..." Nagari Senzaemon stooped to thank you, with a sincere expression: "Thank you very much for saving Erina, although time has passed so long. , But I know that Erina has always been living in the shadows of childhood. Although she is gradually coming out, the effect is very little."


    "That bastard Nakamura Thistle, the worst thing the old man did in his life was to give Erina to him for training, which caused Erina''s thoughts to be distorted for a while."


    When Nagari Senzaemon mentioned this, Erina''s complexion became very difficult to look like, as if thinking of some terrible memories.


    Knowing that Monkey King took her hand and gave her a reassuring look, she walked out of the bad memories and sighed slightly: "Although my father left me with bad memories, he is My father, let him stay in jail for the rest of his life, is there something... So Grandpa, I think..."


    "Don''t ask me about this kind of thing, you should ask him." Nagiri Senzaemon pointed at Monkey King, and said, "Nakamura Thistle''s affairs are handled solely by him, and he doesn''t even have a word of words from my relatives. Quan, even unreasonable things are taken for granted, and it is not a matter for him to say anything."


    Urina immediately looked at Monkey King, but Monkey King directly refused: "Don''t look at me, I didn''t kill him directly with that kind of rubbish, it would be cheap for him, and want me to reduce his sentence? No way."


    Erina looked helpless, she knew that since Sun Wukong said that, it would be useless for her to say anything.


    However, at this moment, a lazy female voice suddenly came from the door: "You son-in-law is really arrogant. Putting your father-in-law into prison is not something you should do as a son-in-law."


    "You... will come back?!" Nacerionora looked at the woman who appeared at the door in surprise.


    "Mom...Mom!!!" Erina''s eyes widened when she saw the woman.


    "Mom?" Sun Wukong looked at the woman in front of him in surprise. He didn''t expect that Erina''s father had just been put into prison, and then his mother appeared.


    How should I put it, Erina''s mother is indeed a rare beauty. She looks lazy but has a lot of aura.


    Erina''s mother glanced at Monkey King very casually, and said calmly: "It''s too early to call my mother. Whether it is eligible or not is still to be discussed."


    Monkey King looked at the woman with great interest, and looked at Erina with a slight smile: "How come everyone in your family has such a virtue."


    "I think you will be satisfied with this son-in-law." Nakiri Senzaemon frowned slightly, and no one in the family really made him feel at ease.


    Looking at this daughter who has not seen you for many years with a calm face, she seems to think of something, her eyes light up slightly: "Aren''t you disappointed in the cooking world? Don''t you think there is no food that can satisfy your appetite in this world? Yes, I think the person in front of you should be able to change your opinion."


    After listening to her father''s words, the woman glanced at Monkey King in surprise. Her father''s ability to give such an evaluation shows that this person''s cooking skills are indeed not trivial, but she really shook her head mockingly when she wanted to satisfy her. : "Impossible, in this world, no..."


    Before she could finish her words, Sun Wukong already had an extra plate of barbecue in his hands. The meat was crystal clear, shining with a gem-colored light, and the rich fragrance filled the room.


    At this moment, the woman¡¯s pupils suddenly dilated, and her excited whole body trembled. The house of God, which has not been shaken for many years, suddenly seemed to be awakened from the deep sleep of a seal. Long-lost longing filled her heart. : "This...this is...what?!!!" ..

 2926 Chapter 138 Appetite

    Erina''s mother''s eyes turned with the movement of Sun Wukong''s palm, and her hungry expression made people inevitably misunderstood: "This...what kind of meat is this? This kind of meaty smell that is so strong that it stimulates instinctive appetite, flashes The shining luster is almost like a gem, I really want to eat~ I want to eat~!!! I really want to eat!!! Give it to me! Give it to me quickly!!!"


    Erina''s mother was almost irritated by her strong instinct appetite. She looked mad, and rushed towards Monkey King like crazy.


    Even Erina and the others are too greedy.


    It''s just that Sun Wukong put one hand on Erina''s mother''s brow, so that she couldn''t make an inch, her face was full of jokes: "Didn''t you say it''s impossible? What is this doing?"


    Monkey King has a laid-back look, playing with the gem meat in his hand, to suffocate Erina''s mother''s appetite.


    This made Erina''s mother even more eager and irritable, robbing like a drug addict: "You guy, give it to me quickly! Give it to me! How many years! How many years have no desire to eat! This feeling is true. I miss it so much!"


    For someone like her who can only rely on nutrients to maintain his life for many years, when such delicious food suddenly appeared in front of her, its temptation can no longer be measured by common sense.


    It''s a pity that Monkey King just hangs her appetite and refuses to feed her: "Want to eat? Do you really want to eat? Are you sure you want to eat? If you want to eat, just beg me!"


    "You...you fellow!" Erina''s mother was already so anxious that she couldn''t care for ladies or ladies. She looked at Monkey King longingly and beggingly, full of temptation: "Please, please. Give it to me! I want to eat it!!"


    "Want to eat? Open your mouth!" Monkey King sat down at will, with Erlang''s legs tilted, looking at Erina''s mother with a joking expression.


    Erina¡¯s mother immediately knelt down and opened her mouth facing Monkey King. Monkey King tore off a small piece of meat and threw it into her mouth...


    At this moment, Erina and the others stared at everything in front of them, with a look of expectation.


    Many years ago, her mother was already full of resistance to ordinary food because of the tongue of God, even hard to swallow. Later, she could only sustain life with nutrients. It sounded very sad, so they are looking forward to it now. Looking forward to a miracle, I hope Monkey King can cure her mother''s anorexia.


    Just as the jewel meat entered her mouth, Erina¡¯s mother had already squinted her eyes slightly, and her entire face was filled with intoxication and happiness: "What a delicious meat~ It has the tenderness and softness of ribs; and there is no shortage of loin. The fine-grained meat quality, the top-grade oil and sweetness; the unstoppable deliciousness factor spreading in the mouth when chewing; and even the unique taste that belongs to the internal organs that cannot be forgotten. A piece of meat unexpectedly matches It¡¯s incredible to have the most advanced and incalculable deliciousness of all parts!!!"


    In the intoxicating exclamation, Erina''s mother suddenly opened her eyes, grabbed Monkey King''s hand, and looked at him with excitement and excitement: "Tell me, what kind of meat is this? I ate so much meat. Kind, but I have never eaten such perfect and flawless meat, even, this is just a piece of meat that has not been cooked, right?"


    At this moment, Erina and the others opened their eyes wide in shock, and at the same time, a heart-to-heart smile appeared on their faces, because they knew very well that the''anorexia'' that no one can cure, Erina''s mother, seemed to have been taken by Monkey King. Conquered.


    Nakiri Senzaemon''s face also showed a rare smile: "I didn''t see the wrong person as expected, and it''s not in vain that the old man caught two granddaughters."


    Monkey King looked at Erina''s mother calmly, and said: "It seems that God''s tongue is indeed quite powerful, even if it has been cooked or not."


    Erina''s mother looked eager: "Tell me, what kind of meat is this?"


    Monkey King laughed: "One of the most common gem meat."


    Erina''s mother had an excited expression: "Gem meat! Gem meat!! It really is a good name!! Such delicious meat is definitely a gem in meat!! How can it be called ordinary! You are simply It''s blasphemy against it!!"


    "It''s just that you are ignorant and ignorant." Sun Wukong glanced at Erina''s mother. This noble woman is now in his eyes a hillbilly who has never seen the market.


    "How can such precious meat be ruined so much." Erina''s mother looked at the precious meat in Monkey King''s hand with a look of treasure: "Aren''t your cooking skills very good? Hurry up and cook it, if you let me If you are satisfied, I will admit you son-in-law."


    With a thought of Monkey King, he already put away the gem meat: "Do you admit that Erina is all mine? He has a bad attitude, so don''t talk.


    "Huh... how is this!" Her face changed drastically, and she hurriedly grabbed Sun Wukong''s hands and apologized: "I didn''t say anything, why is it bad? I''m sorry it was my fault, gem meat. Where? Where did you hide it?" With that, the delicate hand was already touching Monkey King''s body.


    On the side, Nageri Senzaemon saw his entire face go dark: "Making a fool! It''s a bullying! You can give me enough, Maki!"


    However, Erina''s mother, as if she hadn''t heard her, was still groping on Sun Wukong. Seeing her look anxious and hungry, Sun Wukong felt more fun.


    Erina on the side really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She tugged at the corners of Monkey King¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Goku, don¡¯t tease my mother. She hasn¡¯t eaten anything for a long time. It¡¯s rare to be interested in food, you Just cook and let her eat normal food again."


    Monkey King looked at Erina''s pitiful face, then looked at Alice and her mother with the same gaze at him. Looking at Erina''s mother''s eager expression, Sun Wukong nodded: "OK Well, since you are my future mother-in-law, I will cook next time myself."


    "I''m really looking forward to it. I hope you are the one I''m looking for!" Mother Erina would look excited and looking forward to this. She was disappointed in the cooking world. After meeting Monkey King, she let her regain cooking. hope.


    Originally, he came for Nakamura Thistle, but he didn''t expect that this angry son-in-law could give her such a big surprise that she had completely forgotten Nakamura Thistle.


    Sun Wukong walked into the kitchen and pondered for a moment. Mother Erina''s tongue of god has basically reached its peak. Ordinary ingredients are indeed difficult to satisfy her appetite. Since ordinary ingredients are not good, let''s come with an unusual... ..

 2927 Chapter 139: Century Soup

    As a cooking school, Tomotsu has a kitchen anytime, anywhere.


    As the kitchen of Totsuki Commander-in-chief Nakiri Senzaemon, it was even more luxurious and exaggerated, spacious and bright, although it had not been used several times.


    But all tools are as brand new, with special care from professionals.


    Seeing Erina and them all followed into the kitchen, sitting on chairs and looking at themselves in an admiring manner, Monkey King was speechless: "Are you going to watch the show?"


    Nacerei Onora smiled softly: "We are just looking forward to what you will do. Will it be better than the last time the Buddha jumped over the wall?"


    Monkey King: "This is natural. The dishes prepared this time are truly delicacies. They are already legendary dishes."


    When Erina and the others heard the words, their eyes lit up: "Real food? Goku, are you planning to make a cooking seriously?"


    "Yes, after all, your mother''s tongue has become extremely picky. The dishes made with ordinary ingredients can no longer satisfy her appetite. Today, I will let you try my real cooking skills."


    Nageri Senzaemon looked at Monkey King with a stunned look: "So far, haven''t you been serious about your cooking?"


    The Buddha jumped over the wall that he had tried before, thinking it was the best in the world, but unexpectedly, isn''t that the limit of Monkey King''s cooking skills?


    At this moment, Nakiri Senzaemon was also full of expectation.


    As for Alice and the others, they can''t help but swallow their saliva. They have tried the craftsmanship of Flores, and they have long been looking forward to trying that unspeakable delicacy again.


    Monkey King casually touched the table, all kinds of brightly scented ingredients flashed on the table, and at the same time, as if thinking of something, he looked at Alice: "By the way, you go and call Ryoko Sakura and ask them to join together. Come here, lest they say I''m partial, and then I will have to make a separate copy for them."


    "Okay." Alice immediately took out her phone and stepped aside to call.


    And Monkey King looked at the daughters of Nacer Leonora: "Don''t just look at them, come and help me wash the vegetables."


    "What are these ingredients? Why haven''t I seen so many?"


    Erina''s mother picked up a piece of crystal-clear meat, smelled it, and looked intoxicated: "This should be venison? It still carries a natural fragrance. Is this really deer?"


    "Don''t be emotional, take it and wash it quickly, I don''t have the mind to explain it to you over and over again." Monkey King said, looking at the sitting still Nagari-Senzaemon: "You still have you, too. Wash the vegetables for me, everyone else is busy, are you embarrassed to sit there and do nothing?"


    "You kid really doesn''t know how to respect the old, do you even have to call for the old?" Nakiri Senzaemon looked at Sun Wukong helplessly, thinking that he is handsome and handsome, but no one dares to follow him. He didn''t even dare to speak, even the son-in-law who was expelled from the house.


    If you dare to talk to him like this, there is only Sun Wukong in the whole Nanchei family, but in order to eat one bite, he can only obediently wash the vegetables.


    After half an hour, when they waited for them to wash all the ingredients and watched the big pot prepared by Monkey King that was taller than others, enough for three people to hold together, they were all confused: "This... such a big pot? Are you? What are you going to do?"


    Nagiri Senzaemon also said with a look of amazement: "Your ability to change things at will is getting more and more exaggerated. Where did you get such a big pot?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and throw in all your washed ingredients." Monkey Wukong has already thrown in most of the ingredients at this moment.


    "Throw it all in? The whole one? Are you sure?" Erina''s mother looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    Monkey King said in a positive tone: "Throw it all in."


    "I want to see what you can make." Mother Erina and others Yiyan threw their washed ingredients into the cauldron.


    "How do I feel that it looks a little unreliable?" Nacere Leonora couldn''t help but muttered, but she was still very much looking forward to the trust in Monkey King''s cooking skills, but she didn''t know that Monkey King could do it. What kind of food come out.


    Alice, who called back, looked at the scene in front of her and looked at Monkey King in amazement: "Wukong, don''t you want to be a giant Buddha jumping over the wall?"


    Erina and the others were all a little surprised when they heard this. This kind of approach really seemed like that.


    "Don''t worry, what I made this time is not a Buddha jumping over the wall, but Century Bisque." Monkey King said as he took out a bunch of ingredients that Erina and the others had never seen before, and threw them into the pot, although they had never seen it. But looking at the gloss and the fragrance, they are sure that none of the ingredients are ordinary.


    Before cooking, just looking at the ingredients will make you appetite, and you can''t stop it. One can imagine, how delicious will it be if it is made into a dish?


    Erina''s mother, who has always been particularly picky about food, couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, staring at the ingredients in the pot with greedy eyes, wishing to jump into the pot immediately.


    For people who have not eaten for many years, it is better to be considerate of this performance.


    "Century Bisque?!!!" Erina and the others, their eyes lit up.


    Upon seeing this, Ninchereonora was full of curiosity: "Have you heard of it?"


    "Of course." Alice''s eyes gleamed: "I have heard Wukong say before, and Sister Frosy also mentioned to us. I heard that it is really a dish of the century. The longer the time, the soup will precipitate. The clearer, the more delicious."


    Monkey King: "That is the oldest method, and what I want to do is the improved century soup. It doesn¡¯t need time to settle. The most important thing about the ancient century soup lies in the soup. Although the taste is also soup, the soup is also delicious."


    Erina''s mother was already a little impatient and urged: "Stop talking, do it now! I''m so hungry that I''m groaning."


    "Don''t worry, this dish is complicated, even if it''s me, I will have to make it for a few hours. Wait at ease." Monkey King said and waved his hand. With a beacon, the pot was already burning. A raging fire.


    Erina''s mother looked surprised and said, "This guy''s methods really look like a magician, with mystery everywhere."


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Monkey King suddenly looked at Erina''s mother.


    "It''s very impolite for you to ask like this." Mother Erina tilted her head and looked at Monkey King, and said, "Nagiri is true, you must remember clearly."


    &#160;

 2928 Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Unspeakable Delicacy

    Monkey King nodded, and instead of talking, he started cooking seriously.


    The same delicacies are thrown into the pot, meats include: giant flying fish, drilled bird, beer lobster, frozen bison, lightning phoenix, etc.


    Plant foods include: peach taro, ham shell, rainbow fruit and so on.


    Then add countless precious seasonings, crystal scale powder, Tang Songmi, snow pepper...


    The strong scent wafted out, making Erina and the others feel like they were in a cloud of dreams, in a delicious illusion of scent weaving.


    "smell good!!"


    At this moment, Sakura Ryoko and others have also rushed over, all of them are all tempted by the fragrance here as if they lose their souls, and their faces are drunk and follow the fragrance.


    Among the girls, only Hyugako, who had had a relationship with Monkey King, was the most sober. After smelling this unstoppable fragrance, his complexion instantly turned red, full of excitement: "Wow~~! Goku, you are here. What are you doing? This scent is almost a hundred times more scented than the last time the Buddha jumped over the wall!!!"


    With this loud shout, she obviously awakened Erina and the others from the delicious illusion. They all swallowed their saliva and stared at the cauldron in front of them.


    The food is gathered here, it can be said to exude a dazzling glow, full of dreamlike feeling.


    "Xu~~" Nacere Leonora immediately made a silent gesture to Gan Hyugako, for fear that her yelling would affect Monkey King''s cooking.


    And Gan Hyugako seemed to wake up, and immediately covered his mouth with both hands, and nodded again and again.


    Qianbiao Xiaya''s face turned red with excitement: "It''s amazing! Just smelling the scent makes people feel like they have tasted the most unspeakable delicacy in the world. It turns out that there are such delicacies in the world, which is really incredible. , Is this Wukong¡¯s true strength?"


    "I feel like there is a burst of energy in my body, this...what''s going on? But it feels... really great!"


    Listening to those stressful exclamations Jiaoyin, Monkey King felt very stressed and looked very helpless: "I said you guys, let''s go to the hall and wait, everyone yelling and screaming. I can¡¯t help it!"


    Alice looked straight forward: "No way, it''s so fragrant!"


    While enduring the longing from the house of God, Nagiri Shinri said seriously: "As an excellent chef, how can you be invaded by foreign objects? This is our test for you. Work hard, I am Looking forward to it."


    "You really don''t have a backache while sitting and talking." Monkey King showed helplessness, and while enduring the''torture'' from his ears, he began to cook seriously.


    With the passage of time, the scent has gradually faded, and in the end, even a trace of the scent can not be smelled.


    As a gourmet, Nageri and others naturally know what''s going on: "Inside but not scattered, the so-called delicacy is contained in the food, so as to maximize the delicious quality. This is the most difficult cooking. The highest level of mastery!"


    Monkey King smiled: "What the highest state is just a small means to restrain the fragrance."


    As he said, he jumped off the high stool and said, "It''s almost the same now. Just control the heat and wait for the boiling time."


    "How long will you have to wait?" Nagiri Maori looked impatient.


    "No hurry, just a minute or two."


    "A minute or two?" After hearing the words, Naggetsu Zhenri stopped talking, sitting aside, without even leaving the cauldron, waiting quietly.


    In fact, the real time is not one or two minutes. When Monkey King jumped off, he had already adjusted the time ratio. After a minute or two outside, it was definitely more than a hundred years inside.


    Two minutes passed quickly, and the big fire under the pot had been extinguished more than a minute ago.


    Sun Wukong withdrew from the adjustment of the time ratio, jumped on the high stool, and opened the huge pot lid. Erina and other women also had a high-dens in their hands and stopped to watch.


    Seeing the skinny soup inside, they all looked stunned: "Wukong, what about the century soup? How about this soup? Isn''t it Ao Gan?"


    "Master Wukong, are you a failure?"


    "How do you eat the skin and bones at the bottom of this pot?" Nagiri Senzaemon looked at Monkey King with an expression of you teasing me.


    "No! That''s not right!!" Only Nagetsu Zhenru''s excited body trembled: "I can clearly feel the desire of the House of God for it! That uncontrollable desire!"


    As he said, he picked up a big spoon and stretched it into the pot, and instantly felt the resistance coming from the spoon, but it was still empty to the naked eye, but the fragrance that made people feel soft and floating. But it penetrated the tip of his nose in an instant, and penetrated into every pore on and down his body. In an instant, Nagiri''s eyes widened in vain, and his face was incredibly intoxicated and said: "This...this is...this soup is actually invisible? It smells so good!! I feel like my whole body is melting~~ah~"


    The scent of the thick soup leaked by the rippling of the spoon also made Erina and the others soft and soft, and their faces were flushed and intoxicated: "This...this is so fragrant~~"


    "Oh my God~~ Just smell it, and it feels like heaven!!"


    "Too... incredible! Invisible soup, how is this done?"


    The corner of Tian Suohui''s mouth has already flowed out of Harry: "I heard Master Frosy said that the clearer the Century Bisque, the more delicious it is, and the Century Bisque made by Master Wukong is so clear that it is invisible at all. Isn¡¯t that saying?!!!¡±


    "Quickly, Goku-san, let me have a taste!"


    Nagiri Maji can''t wait any longer.


    Monkey King picked up the bowl and served her first.


    Nagiri Shinri took the''empty bowl'' carefully, and lowered his head to take another sip of the''empty bowl'', which looked a little funny.


    Only in the next moment, her expression was instantly replaced by confusion, she looked utterly seductive, sultry rank: "Ah~~This kind of delicious...I can''t describe it...it really is...awesome! I feel like my house of God Cheering! Cheering!"


    "The warm soup is flowing down my throat, as if there is an electric current in my body, it is really wonderful, so comfortable~~ This small bite has made me try to be happy forever!"


    "Hmm~~~!!!"


    Erina and the other women on the side also tried their first bite, and they were shaking their bodies with a blushing face, shaking constantly.


    The real food is not spoken by mouth, but by action. Looking at the faces of them all dizzy and intoxicated at the moment, and their bodies trembling, you can see that this is hard to say delicious...

 2929 Chapter 141 Wish

    "The drunk is obviously soup, but it makes people clearly feel the substance of the meat chewing in the mouth. This is incredible, it is so delicious! Every taste flows continuously between the mouth and teeth. I can no longer tell the perfect picture drawn in my mind!"


    Shinaki Nagiri''s face was blushing, and he was deeply intoxicated by the insufferable delicacy. The life that was "withered" because of the inability to eat was completely activated at this moment, becoming extremely fresh and fully restored. It is full of vitality, as if rejuvenated, with red glow, and instantly beautiful.


    "Ah~~ I''m about to die happy! How could there be such a delicious thing in the world!!" Qianbiao Xiaya was already rolling all over the floor in the blissful intoxication, she was so tempting to hold her graceful posture. people.


    Erina was also blushing at the moment, and her body trembled: "I have never felt such a satisfying tremor from the tongue of God. This is no longer as delicious as words can describe!"


    "Um~~This feeling! It''s amazing!!!" Nakiri Senzaemon''s clothes burst, his muscles bulged, and he looked unusually burly: "I suddenly feel like I''m dozens of years younger!!"


    "Ah~~ I am dead and have no regrets to be able to eat such a delicacy." Nacere Leonora lay down on the ground with enchanted eyes, silent in the world of delicacy.


    In short, a piece of the ground lay crookedly, softened by the incomparable delicacy, and lost all resistance, and was completely impressed by the delicacy of this century''s thick soup.


    After they gradually recovered from the delicious food, they gathered in front of the cauldron and started a frantic scramble. If they hadn¡¯t been able to stop them in time, they would have burst their stomachs. Would not give up.


    "Ah~~ How many years, I have never eaten so full." Naguchi Maori covered her pregnant belly in October, lying on the ground with a happy expression on her face.


    Monkey King is looking at Erina and they are also lying on the ground with their big bellies and groaning. They are full of black lines, and their faces are speechless: "You guys are too ugly to eat, right? How about I stop , I¡¯m afraid you will all have to drink and die here."


    Nacherei Onora groaned, still intoxicated and unable to extricate himself: "There is no way, it is so delicious that I can''t stop! If it is so delicious, I will be willing!"


    Monkey King heard this and shook his head: "I''m willing to die? Then you guys have not pursued it too much, right? This century thick soup is indeed a rare delicacy in the world, but in my recipe, it can only be regarded as low. Wait for it."


    "What?!!"


    "Lower and higher?!!!"


    Nagiri Makoto''s eyes widened when she waited for the girl, and she sat up from the ground, looking at Monkey King in amazement, "Really?"


    Monkey King laughed: "That can only show that you are ignorant, and there are so many delicacies you have never seen before."


    Nageri Jinsuo looked at Monkey King with piercing eyes, his eyes exuded a strong possessiveness, and his excited body was trembling. Suddenly he reached out and hugged Monkey King, and did not let go: "I admit it, you son-in-law. I will live with you, you and Erina can support me."


    Sun Wukong¡¯s existence, for Nagiri Shinri, is equivalent to her hope of living, and the rest of her life in the future. If she didn¡¯t know that Sun Wukong was her son-in-law, she would be tempted to steal a man from her daughter. Fortunately, the so-called ethics limited the eager desire in her heart.


    It is rare for Nakiri Senzaemon to remain silent at this moment. He also knows exactly what Sun Wukong''s existence means to his daughter; what is the reason why Nakiri Shinri is so excited, she has worked so hard to this day All she did was to find a chef who could fill her up.


    Now that the wish has come true, how can he deprive it?Although I felt that it would be a bit wrong for my daughter to live with Monkey King, even if he had an opinion, Nagetsu Zhenru would not listen.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Nagetsu Zhenru, saw her face I depend on your expression, and said calmly: "I don''t plan to make food for you every day."


    Nagiri Shinri immediately expressed his dissatisfaction: "How can you be like this? Anyway, I am now your honorary mother-in-law now. Isn''t the food you cooked for me supposed to be?" He said with a pitiful face. Looking at Monkey King: "Don''t you have the heart to watch your mother-in-law hungry every day? Or are you trying to get nutrients to maintain life?"


    Monkey King nodded earnestly, "Be patient."


    "You...you dishonest fellow!" Nagaki was really angry: "Anyway, I don''t care, even if I don''t do it every day, at least once every two days, right? Otherwise I will really starve to death; I will eat it now. Your cooking, I don¡¯t even want to fight with nutrients."


    Monkey King looked at the pitiful look of Nagetsu, and he didn''t feel sympathy at all: "It depends on your mood."


    Erina looked at her mother''s pitiful appearance, and she couldn''t bear it: "Mom, don''t worry, I will learn from Goku and reach your satisfaction level soon."


    "You?" Shinaki Nagiri looked at Erina and shook his head: "Forget it, although your talents are good, it would be difficult to reach the level I expected..."


    Hearing this, Erina immediately lowered her head, looking aggrieved.


    When my mother said so, my mood would naturally not be better.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong slapped Naukee Zhenri''s body unceremoniously: "Just like you, do you want us to support you? Where can you stay cool?"


    "Don''t~ Son-in-law, I know I was wrong." Nageri Shinri, who had a strong face, instantly weakened. He held his daughter''s hand affectionately, and looked at her pitifully: "Urina, it was just now. Mom is wrong, mom apologizes, don''t drive mom away!"


    Feeling the mother''s temperature in her hands, Erina felt complicated, but there was a warm current surging through her. How many years have not passed since she was caught by her mother?


    In fact, Erina''s wish has always been very simple, just hope that she can be loved by her parents like an ordinary person. Unfortunately, for her, that kind of thing is just a luxury.


    Because her parents wouldn''t give her the feeling she wanted, but now, she felt it suddenly. Although it was a little different from it, she really felt it.


    Erina''s thoughts drifted a bit at this moment: "Maybe I... can really live like others, with my mother... the life of ordinary people?" ..

 2930 Chapter One Hundred and Two

    She has lost her father and does not want to lose her mother.


    Maybe these were just extravagant hopes in the past, but now it is different. Because of the existence of Monkey King, she is close to her dream, how can she let it go easily?


    Erina immediately grabbed Monkey''s hand: "Wukong..."


    Monkey King touched Erina''s head and smiled: "Don''t worry, with your current technology, using the ingredients in the vegetable sky can also meet your mother''s requirements for eating. It doesn''t matter if I don''t do it. This is to restore your mother-daughter relationship. Best chance."


    Erina heard the words, her eyes lit up slightly: "Really?"


    "Of course, the reason why the tongue of God is difficult to serve is not that the chef¡¯s skills are not good, but that ordinary ingredients are already insatiable for the picky tongue of God, but what I do not lack is those cherished food ingredients. ."


    "If you use the ingredients I provided for cooking, any one of you can meet your mother''s eating requirements."


    Hearing this, Erina finally relaxed, plunged into Monkey King''s arms, and looked at him with blinking eyes: "Thank you, Wukong, you are here-it''s great!"


    "Can it be okay?" Maki Nagiri looked at him with envy: "You are really lucky, Erina, I was worried that you might follow in the footsteps of mother in the future, but I didn''t expect , You unexpectedly found such a Ruyi Langjun, you are so envious of your mother. If Wukong is not your sister''s husband, mother will want to snatch him away."


    When Alice heard the words, she hugged Sun Wukong immediately, and looked at Shinji Xiang Naoqier with alert: "Don''t even think about this kind of thing, Wukong is our sister''s."


    "It makes you nervous." Maki Nagiri looked at Alice with a joking expression: "I''m really afraid that I will take your little lover? Then you have to take care of my three meals a day, otherwise I I would really do that."


    Such a topic made Nagiri Senzaemon really unable to listen to it, so he took out a document from the drawer and handed it to Nagiri Maori.


    Nagiri Shinri took a look and was taken aback, "Divorce Agreement?"


    Nagiri Senzaemon had a serious face: "I have completely driven Nakamura Thistle from the Nakiri house. From now on, he has nothing to do with us, and none of you are allowed to visit him. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for treating her as well. Drive out of the house together."


    Nageri Maki frowned slightly. She did not expect that her father had already done this. She originally came here for Thistle Nakamura, to see if she could intercede and rescue him.


    Although the two have not seen each other for many years, they are still a nominal couple at any rate. Naturally, they have to help a little bit if they can help. However, looking at the current situation, it is probably impossible to save him.


    After a moment of silence, Nagaki sighed slightly: "If you leave, leave. Anyway, we are dead in name. I have always been alone, no different from before. Now I only need three meals a day to be satisfied. ."


    Erina lowered her head slightly, looking sad, her parents divorced, for her, it was a bit uncomfortable, but fortunately, she was used to it, but she didn''t suffer much and recovered in a moment.


    Nageri took out his cell phone, made a call, and moved all his luggage into the Food Research Institute.


    She is also an activist. Now that she has made up her mind, she immediately launched an action. She even wanted to resign from her position and wanted to be a rice bug.


    However, Nakiri Senzaemon did not agree, and WGO did not agree, so she had to continue to be her specific executive officer, but if it is not a very important event, you don''t need to participate.


    This kind of high-paying, free, and no need to be in charge of the job is really a job that the world dreams of.


    Seeing Nacere Leonora looked envious.


    Of course, what makes her most envious is that Nagiri Shinri also moved into the Food Research Institute, and at the same time worried about her a little bit. She has personally experienced Monkey King¡¯s lower limit of morality. This sister won¡¯t be the same ?


    Then it was relieved again, anyway, my sister was already single now. The so-called matter is nothing to do with herself, and she hangs up high, regardless of what happens to her.What kind of ending is her own choice, she doesn''t have to worry about her.


    When I returned to the Food Research Institute, I saw that the hall had been filled with all kinds of big bags, all of which were Nagaki''s luggage.


    "Are you completely moving your own home?" Sun Wukong looked at Nagaki Zhenri with a speechless expression.


    Nagiri Shinri responded with a gentle smile: "Where do I live?"


    Monkey King: "There are so many rooms here, you can choose by yourself."


    Nagiri Shinri immediately looked at Gan Hyugako''s room: "Hyugako, you live in this room, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I will live next door to you."


    "Cough cough~~" Nacere Leonora heard the words, and immediately coughed slightly, and looked at Maki Nagiri earnestly: "Sister, I advise you to sleep farther away from her room."


    Nageri Shinri looked puzzled: "Why? Isn''t it better to live in a close place?"


    "Then you ask for more blessings." Nacereonora said nothing.


    Nageri Onora looked suspiciously at Nagereonora. She was as smart as her, and she didn¡¯t know what Nagereonora meant: "Can Hyugako attack me at night? We all It''s a woman, what''s to be afraid of?"


    After shook his head, Nakiri Maori didn''t take Nacer Leonora''s words to heart.


    After Sun Wukong and his party helped to arrange all the furniture of Nagaki Zhenri, it was already 6 o''clock in the afternoon.


    After a busy day, everyone was hungry, but when looking at the chef, it was not Monkey King, but Erina and the others, Nagiri''s face immediately collapsed: "Goku-san, are you really planning to cook? Do you really want to starve your mother-in-law to death?"


    Monkey King: "Don''t worry, you won''t die from starvation."


    Shinaki Nagiri looked suspiciously at the kitchen: "You mean, their cooking skills have met my requirements? Impossible, right?"


    "You''ll know at that time." Monkey King didn''t bother to explain, but looked at Feisha on the side: "How is Shiji today?"


    Hui Shao took the transcript she had already made, and said: "Others have not changed much, but it is worth mentioning that Eizan Eejin has also lost to Kurokimaba Ryo, and the school has officially issued an order to withdraw from school. Yuan Yue is not cooperating with everything about him."


    Nagerie Uno was surprised: "Kurokiba Ryo, I remember it was the handsome-looking little servant of my Alice? I didn''t expect him to have this ability." ..

 2931 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Three

    Monkey King nodded: "With Kurokiba Ryo''s character, I really don''t care about whether he will offend people." He said, holding a heat preservation box to the side, and looked at Shiomi Jun, who was enjoying the century soup. In the past: "Xiao Run, did Ye Shanliang participate in this food halberd?"


    Xi Jianjun took a sip of the thick soup, her lovely face flushed, and her eyes were drunk: "No...no...this kind of thing that will kill people...I didn''t let him participate..."


    Monkey King: "In other words, there are five more places among the top ten. If not counting Si Yingshi, there are four more."


    Nao Sadazuka''s eyes lit up slightly: "Master Goku means, let''s challenge the remaining four Ten Masters?"


    Monkey King glanced at Nao Sadazuka, and shook his head. It is not that he is not optimistic about her, but that this is also based on talents, like Yoshino Yuuhime and Roumei, even if they teach them for a period of time, they can only do well. It''s just a few specific dishes. If you change to other exam questions, I''m afraid it won''t work, especially Mito Yumei, a girl who loves meat, the most obvious.


    Compared with the current top ten, their strengths, especially the first few, are still somewhat different, but there is no harm in letting them try: "Okay, as long as you want to go, you can try it."


    Alice heard this, holding the cabbage that was being washed in her hand, and ran out of the kitchen with a look of excitement: "So, as long as I win this halberd, my ranking will be higher than my sister. Wow haha~~ Sister, I finally have a chance to surpass you."


    Erina glanced at Alice calmly, and continued to cook: "I didn''t say I can''t participate in this halberd, right?"


    "Huh? Who are you going to challenge, sister?" Alice was taken aback for a moment, and said, "Isn''t it the second-ranked Gentian Kobayashi?"


    Erina took it for granted and said: "The first seat is Wukong, then I am disrespectful for the second seat. If you are also looking at it, we might as well fight together."


    "Fight, fight, who is afraid of who, now I may not lose to you." Alice''s fighting spirit is also up now.


    Nacere Leonora looked helpless: "I said that your sisters are all vying to marry the same person. Are you still fighting?"


    The two sisters of Erina were immersed in washing the vegetables now, and they were silent.


    After half an hour, all kinds of delicacies are on the table.


    Smelling the alluring scent, Nagiri Maori swallowed hard, and looked at Erina''s daughters almost incredulously: "This... all of you did this?"


    Erina looked at her mother with a look of anticipation: "Everyone, Mom, you can eat and eat, and see if it suits your taste."


    Maki Nagiri took a deep breath, calmed down a bit of excitement, and returned to the usual judging expression, looking at the dishes on the table: "When it comes to the fragrance and the dishes, it seems that Hyugako does the best... "


    As the second place for graduates, the craftsmanship of Hyugako is undoubtedly beyond doubt. Compared with the current Erina, it is slightly better in terms of comprehensiveness.


    Erina and the others have no opinion on Nagiri''s evaluation, and they are still convinced by the cooking skills of the predecessor who has a somewhat unreliable character like Hyugako.


    Especially when they were in school, this guy did not learn secretly from Monkey King, and his strength had long since surpassed the past.


    "I''ll be Erina and Alice again, but I don''t know how it tastes." Nakiri Maki picked up his chopsticks and hesitated.


    Because when she tried to eat the dishes made by so-called masters, she would just put it in the mouth and spit it out.


    But compared to the dishes her daughter cooks, she still has some expectations.


    "Let me take a look at how your progress has been in these years." As he said, Nakiri Maori had already picked up a chopstick and put it in his mouth.


    The dishes that Erina made this time look relatively light. They are all cooked with vegetables in the vegetable sky. They are new dishes developed while staying in the vegetable sky.


    At the entrance of the dish, Nagiri Shinri only feels that the natural and tender taste stimulates her taste buds. It is light and mellow, refreshing and refreshing, so that her tongue is cheering and cheering, not repelling it, but the more you eat, the more delicious it is When he came back to his senses, she was full of bits and pieces that had been eaten by her.


    Looking at Erina''s look of happy expectation, Nagaki nodded nonchalantly: "It''s not bad. Compared to the past, your cooking skills are indeed very advanced, but I want to be full of my mouth. It''s far from enough. The reason why I eat them all is not because of your cooking skills, but because of the ingredients themselves, do you understand?"


    "Of course I know this." Erina didn''t look depressed at all, but was very happy, because this was the first time her mother had eaten up all the dishes she cooked instead of throwing up after eating.


    Although she knows that this is not due to her own cooking skills, it is entirely about the ingredients themselves, but she is already very satisfied. She believes that one day she will be able to use her cooking skills to make her mother willingly and full of praise. The dishes I made.


    "Aunt Maki, you also come to taste the hairy crab fish I made." Yuuhime Yoshino pushed her dishes in front of Maki Nagiri, who is like the Big Dipper in the food world. Evaluation is more authoritative than Erinai.


    Shinaki Nageri looked at Yoshino Yuuhime with a calm face, but under her amiable expression, she gave people an extremely pressure: "Although my child is almost as old as you, do I look that old?"


    "Ahem~~ That... I''m sorry!" Yoshino Yuuhime knew that she had failed, and immediately bent over to apologize: "Sister, it''s a sister, right?"


    Nagari nodded in satisfaction, and pulled off one of the crab claws of the hairy crab, put it in his mouth and took a violently, his eyes lit up, the more he sucked, the gesture of action, People can''t help but think of going elsewhere.


    "Is this called hairy crab fish? It''s so delicious! Goku-san, where do you get so many weird ingredients? I have never seen this kind of hairy crab fish!"


    "There are so many things you haven''t seen, enough for you to eat for a lifetime."


    Shinaki Nagiri blushed and sighed with happiness, "Ah~~ It''s so happy to have a son-in-law like you."


    Yoshino Yuuhime looked expectantly at Nagiri Maori: "Then the hairy crabs I made are alright?"


    The hairy crab glanced at Yoshino Yuuhime, and said unceremoniously: "Not at all! If it weren''t for this hairy crab to be delicious and refreshing, I wouldn''t be able to say anything."


    "That''s it!" Yoshino Yuuhime lowered her head with a blow...

 2932 Chapter 144 Warning

    If I changed it, Nagiri Maori would not have been looking at Yoshino Yuuhime, but she knew that the little girl here has a good relationship with Monkey King, and I¡¯m afraid I will have to rely on them for the next three meals. If offended I''m afraid I won''t be better without them.


    Seeing the frustrated expression of Yoshino Yuuhime, she comforted her and said, "You don¡¯t need to be so depressed. It¡¯s not easy to be able to achieve this level at your age. After all, it¡¯s not easy to get delicious ingredients. The chef who knows how to cook it will only waste it in vain. You can meet the requirements for me to eat. For most chefs, it is much better."


    "Really?" After hearing these words, Yoshino Yuuhime, who had a frustrated face, immediately became extremely excited. It is also a kind of supreme honor for her to be able to get such an evaluation by Nagiri Shinri. Up.


    "Of course." Nageri nodded earnestly. This is not a comforting word, but to be honest. You know, how many people are there in the world who can make her appetite and eat dishes?Before I met Sun Wukong, I could barely count it. There were only one or two, and it could only be considered barely; but the only one who can really satisfy her mouth is the current Sun Wukong.


    "What about mine?"


    "What about mine?"


    Tian Suohui and other women are looking forward to bringing their dishes to Nagiri Shinri, and being able to get her evaluation is also the long-cherished wish of most chefs.


    Before the gourmet food, Nagiri Maori patiently evaluated them one by one, telling the advantages and disadvantages, how to improve in the future, etc. Sakura Ryoko and the others are all shocked and benefited a lot.


    I have to say that Nagiri Shinri, who has the tongue of God, is indeed the best judge in the world. The shortcomings of Sakura Ryoko and his culinary skills are clearly understood. With improvements, the culinary skills will only become better. Go up one floor.


    And Nagiri Shinri patiently explained and guided them. From their dishes, she read the possibilities that they contained. Isn''t all the chefs that she always wanted to find here?


    This made her very excited, incredible, she took the trouble to start teaching Tian Suohui and the others, just to be able to eat more delicious food in the future.


    It wasn''t until nine o''clock in the evening that Sun Wukong and his party were about to rush back to the Polar Star House, and Nagetsu Zhenri stopped teaching.


    Seeing her unfulfilled expression on her face, Monkey King smiled slightly: "How are they, right?"


    Nageri Maki''s face flushed with excitement: "It''s amazing! They have all learned the important theory of knowledge, and the only difference now is experience and practice. It''s hard to believe that with their not very good qualifications, you How did they train them to this level?"


    "What is not excellent? It''s just that your requirements are too extreme. Natural talent is important. But the most important thing about cooking is practice makes perfect. As long as there is a fixed training direction, perfect recipes of various colors, you have a passion to do The heart of the dish, as long as ordinary people have time, they can become a good chef."


    Nagiri Shinri gave Sun Wukong a straight look: "That''s just good, but if you want to be a top chef, I''m afraid you can''t? There is still a difference between genius and mediocrity."


    Monkey King: "For me, genius and mediocre are the same. As long as I have a passion for cooking, I can make her the world''s top chef."


    Real Nagiri looked at Monkey King with strange eyes: "You said they... can they really meet my requirements?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Nagetsu Zhenru with a serious look: "No, they need to meet my requirements, not yours. Your vision is too narrow."


    If someone else said about herself like this, Nagaki would definitely spray his face, but in front of Monkey King, she knew that her vision was indeed too narrow, and most of the ingredients he took out were she had never seen before. Yes, she began to wonder if she had lived in vain for more than 30 years.


    "What''s your request?" Shinaki Naguchi looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Until their cooking can no longer tell the winner."


    Nageri Shinri''s eyes lit up slightly, and he looked at Monkey King with a lot of smiles and regrets: "You are really interesting, but unfortunately we met too late. If you appeared in my world earlier, I will follow You are my husband."


    Monkey King smiled casually: "It''s okay now."


    Nagetsu Zhennai gave Sun Wukong a straight look: "I don''t see, you are still not satisfied with the sisters, now you still want to have a mother and daughter?"


    Monkey King laughed: "If it can, I don''t mind."


    Nageri Jinri once again gave Sun Wukong a blank look, just as he was joking. At this moment, she suddenly felt so jealous for her daughter.


    She now has a strong feeling of''I am not born when I live and I am old when I am born."


    He shook his head, Nagetsu really didn''t think too much, just hope that in the second half of his life, he can enjoy his old age.


    "I heard Erina and the others say that those vegetable delicacies are picked from a place called Vegetable Sky. Can you take me to see if you have time?"


    "can."


    Sun Wukong agreed without hesitation, then bid them farewell, and took Sakura Ryoko and the others back to the Polar Star House.


    Seeing that Monkey King has gone far away, Naucher Leonora came to Nakiri Shinri''s side and whispered in a low voice: "I don''t think it will be long, Wukong-kun will be back. Sister, it¡¯s better to be Lock the doors and windows."


    Nageri Jinri narrowed his eyes slightly. In this sentence, there was a lot of information: "What do you mean? Come on, what do you know?"


    Ninchereonora glanced at Kan Hyugako and said nothing, but the meaning was self-evident.


    Nagiri Maori immediately widened his eyes: "You mean...the two of them?...This...this is too much! We have made an exception to marry both Erina sisters to him, and he still doesn''t know how satisfied he is. No, I must talk to Wukong Haosheng!"


    "Don''t~ Sister!" Nacerionora hurriedly stopped her: "Be careful they threaten you in turn, such as taking photos..."


    Nageri Shinri looked suspiciously at Nagerie Onora: "You have already been recruited, right?"


    "Ahem~~ Then what, I''ll go back first, anyway, just listen to me." Nacereounora turned and left with a slight panic.


    Nagiri Shinri''s eyes flickered: "This Monkey King is so dishonest, I want to see what tricks you can play tonight." ..

 2933 Chapter One Hundred Forty Five

    The next day, eight o''clock in the morning.


    Unreasonable Nacereo''s Unola came to the Food Research Association early.


    Looking at Nagaki Maori, who was sitting on the sofa in the lobby with two dark circles under his eyes, he was stunned, and hurriedly ran to her: "Sister, are you...are you alright? They didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    Shinaki Nagiri smiled bitterly and shook his head: "No, it''s just that my ears suffered all night, and I couldn''t sleep at all... You''ve known this kind of thing a long time ago, right?"


    Ninchereonora nodded.


    "What about Erina and others?"


    Nagereonora said unsurely: "I should have known it too, it seems that the existence of Sakura Ryoko and the others has been acquiesced. In the moon festival, the two sisters also made a bet, who will win? , The people who helped him were allowed to marry Goku-kun together; but on the last day, because of Nakamura Thistle¡¯s arrival, Erina failed to score, so the competition between their sisters will not be invalidated, and it is time to compete for the top ten."


    "Oh, yes, there are Qianbiao sisters, the relationship has been determined, even the dowry is ready for them, they are all the shares of the entire curry industry leader HUB Foods held by their Qianbiao family."


    Nageki really listened, calmly like her, with a look of stunned expression: "All the shares? Is the old man of the Qianbiao family crazy?" Then he smiled bitterly and shook his head: "No, it seems that our old man made the same decision. . Is the world crazy? Or are we unable to keep up with this era? Are the young people so open now?"


    Nacere Leonora smiled slightly: "This can only show that Goku-san is so good and attractive. If I am not married, I would like to marry him."


    Nageri Minami remained silent about this. Why didn''t she feel that way? If it weren''t for a daughter in front of her, she would have wanted to remarry.


    Nageri Shinri shook his head and said, "Stop talking about this. As the head of the Nagari International Research Association, do you have such free time?"


    "No, I''m re-electing the judging of the ten best halberds this time, but it''s just a little trouble now, and I haven''t entered the decisive moment, so it''s more leisurely. After Wukong and the others participate, I will judge them. of."


    "Is it a judge for them?" Nagaki''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, "In other words, can I eat the dishes made by Mr. Wukong himself?"


    Nagerie Onora smiled: "I am applying for the judge because of this~"


    "You are really cunning, add me too."


    "Sister as the judge this time? Is it too cruel to other students?"


    During this period of time, Yuanyue Academy was extremely lively and excited. The attraction of the top ten in Yuanyue Academy is not negligible, and the national food halberd is the first time in Yuanyue¡¯s history. It can be said to have made the headlines of major news.


    However, the top ten are worthy of the top ten. Even if they persisted in the challenge for a few days, they still stick to their posts, knocking down all the challengers, and letting the students with fluke mentality all return.


    Soon, a week passed, Si Yingshi and the others were already tired with swollen dark circles under their eyes, and the tired look made people feel sad.


    "Finally...finally...it''s over..." Kobayashi looked at the long line that had been photographed and was empty, as if all the strength had been taken away from his body, he sat paralyzed on the ground: "This bastard, Monkey King, is simply too much. It''s insidious, and tortured us in this way. Don''t let me see you, or I will want you to look good!"


    "Oh~ How do you have a good opinion of me?" Monkey King suddenly appeared in front of Kobayashi''s shop, looking at her with a joking expression.


    Seeing Monkey King''s smiling face, Kobayashi''s Gentian shivered with fright. He instinctively moved back a few times and looked at Monkey King nervously: "You...you heard all of them?"


    "What do you mean?" Monkey King sat in a chair leisurely and looked at Kobayashi Gendan: "It''s not a good habit to talk bad about people behind their backs."


    Xiaolin Longdan immediately stared at Monkey King angrily: "You use this insidious trick to torture us, don''t you allow me to complain?"


    "That''s your fault. I gave you the opportunity before, but you didn''t cherish it. Forget it, don''t talk nonsense. The small punishment is over. Now let''s get into the topic."


    Xiaolin Longdan looked at Monkey King in astonishment: "You don''t want to challenge me, do you?"


    Behind him, Scarlett immediately shouted coldly: "Find out who you are now. With your seat, are you eligible to challenge Lord Wukong?"


    Kobayashi Gentiana immediately refused to accept: "What''s wrong with my seat? I''m also the second seat anyway!" Then, she seemed to think of something again, and hurriedly shook her head: "Ah~No, no! Goku-san, you must do it. Don''t challenge me! Otherwise I will really be expelled from the academy! Shouldn''t you be a pervert who should be eyeing Si Yingshi''s seat?"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and grabbed the delicate earlobe of Kobayashi Gentiana: "Who do you think is a pervert? It''s too late, right?"


    "No, no..." For this guy who can decide his future life in one word, Kobayashi Gyodan dare not offend him.


    "It is the two of us who challenge you."


    Erina and Alice stood up at the same time, looking at Gentiana Kobayashi.


    "It turns out to be the two eldest ladies, Erina and Alice." Gentian Kobayashi''s expression suddenly became serious: "In other words, shouldn''t you, like you, the proud girl of heaven, keep your eyes on the first seat?"


    "The first seat belongs to Wukong."


    "Will the proud girl like you be willing to subdue to others?"


    Erina''s face was indifferent: "You don''t need to use these words to excite each other. The first seat is Wukong, and the second seat, you should also let it out."


    Alice immediately fought against each other: "Hey, hey~~ Sister, this second seat should be mine."


    Erina looked at Alice indifferently: "I never regarded you as an opponent."


    "Too much, sister, what you said is so hurtful."


    "Okay, stop arguing between you two sisters." Monkey King interrupted them and looked at Xiaolin Gendan: "Give you a day of rest and preparation. Tomorrow will be Yuanyue Shijie''s reshuffle day. Enjoy it. Let¡¯s take a look at the last time in this academy."


    "Cut~ I won''t necessarily lose." As long as the opponent is not the perverted Monkey King, Gentian Kobayashi still has considerable confidence in her own strength, even if the opponent is the two sisters of Erina, she is not shy at all...

 2934 Chapter 146-The Beginning of Eating Halberd

    Countless students looked at Yuanyue''s latest newsletter, and they all showed excitement and anticipation: "Master Monkey King, are they finally going to make a move? It has been so many days, I thought they would not participate."


    "It seems that Yuanyue Top Ten is going to reshuffle the cards. What do you think will be the ranking of the top ten this time?"


    "I hate guessing, but the first seat must be Master Monkey King, and will not accept any rebuttal."


    "That Si Yingshi is also very good!"


    "It''s amazing, can you still be so amazing as a senior in the fourth house who graduated too early?"


    "That''s not necessarily the case, it''s no better, who knows."


    There are many people in the academy, and the people who support it are naturally diverse. Some support Monkey King, some stay on the sidelines and are skeptical, and some insist that Si Yingshi will never lose, and this type of people is naturally insightful. He has been a student of his culinary skills.


    As Yuanyue¡¯s first seat, his strength and popularity are undoubtedly undoubted. Even the current Monkey King is a bit inferior. After all, it hasn¡¯t been long since Monkey King came here; and Si Yingshi has been from junior high to high school for several years. .


    In the afternoon, after school.


    Gastronomy Research Association.


    Sakura Ryoko and other women gathered around a table, all in high spirits.


    "Xiaohui, who are you going to challenge?"


    Tian Suohui played with her fingers and said weakly, "Can I not participate? If they lose, wouldn''t it be too pitiful?"


    Alice looked at Tian Suohui with an unexpected look: "Wow~ I can''t tell, Xiaohui, when did you become so confident?"


    Tian Suohui flushed immediately and waved her hands again and again: "No... I didn''t mean that."


    Monkey King: "Go and participate, you don''t have to think about other things."


    "Then... OK." Now that Monkey King had spoken, Tian Suohui had no choice but to agree.


    "Then who are you going to challenge?" Yoshino Yuuhime looked curious.


    "Then...then...Senior Ningning of Ji Zhiguo in the sixth seat is fine."


    "Only the sixth seat? You are too unconfident, right?" Alice immediately urged: "I think you are like me, go and challenge the second seat."


    "No, no..." Tian Suohui waved her hands nervously, "I think the sixth seat is already pretty good."


    "Since Xiaohui has gone to challenge the sixth seat, I will challenge Sotoaki Saito in the fifth seat." Ryoko Sakura thought for a while and said.


    Although Tian Suohui has always been timid and not very confident, she knows very well that Xiaohui is very powerful and it is better not to challenge the same person with her.


    "Huh? Sakura Ryoko, do you plan to challenge the fifth seat? Me too." Mito Yumei looked surprised: "Now we are opponents."


    Sakura Ryoko smiled softly: "I''m just going to try, you have to cheer."


    "I... don''t participate." Miyoko Hojo thought for a while and finally gave up.She couldn¡¯t be clear about her own abilities. There was a clear gap with Shijie, let alone Sakura Ryoko and the others. She was the same research group, but she knew clearly how good these people were. Don¡¯t waste time. Master Wukong is talking after studying for a while.


    Sadazuka Nao was about to speak, but was immediately interrupted by Monkey King: "You don''t need to participate, I have other things for you to do."


    Nao Sadazuka''s eyes lit up and nodded. To her, Shijie is not important at all. What''s important is that as long as she can help Monkey King, she will not hesitate.


    "Then I will challenge Momo Akakubo who is in the fourth seat." Scarlett thought for a while and said.As Erina''s assistant, I naturally hope that I will be closer to Erina.


    "Then I will challenge the sixth seat." Yoshino Yuuhime looked around for a week, and finally chose to join Tian Suohui. Although she knows Tian Suohui is very good, she is not very stable, in case she picks up the bargain. What?


    Nacherei Onora put down the pen, picked up the notebook that had already been written, and looked at Ryoko Sakura: "It''s all decided, right? Then I can hand in this list."


    "No problem, it has been decided."


    Nacere Leonora nodded and went out with the list.


    This halberd battle will determine Yuanyue''s future ranking of the top ten. Naturally, it will no longer be as casual as the previous halberd, but will be arranged in an important event between the moon and the sky.


    Naturally, there are countless celebrities who have heard of the news. Events like this one about Yuanyue Ten Jie has always been the focus of society.


    On the second day, the flow of people that came between the moon and the sky was a sea of ??people. It was the most lively day that Monkey King had ever seen.


    In the audience, an old man looked at the Monkey King in the arena and nodded with great satisfaction: "He is Monkey King, I hope it is as amazing as your sisters said."


    Qianbiao Xia Ya said confidently: "Don''t worry, Grandpa, Goku will never let you down."


    Obviously, this old man is the grandfather of the Qianbiao sisters and also the power of the Qianbiao family. He came here to examine Monkey King and see if he is really worthy of his all, even with his own two. The granddaughter must also win over the value.


    For people like him standing on a high place, the so-called value is naturally the most important, after all, this is related to all the assets of his family.


    Regarding this, Qian Ciao sisters are also secretly lucky. Fortunately, they are fond of Monkey King. If they are replaced by others, they probably have no right to pursue their own happiness.


    This is the case for the rich. Marriage is determined by the parents and the elders, and they are talking about the right people, and there is no freedom at all.


    Of course, there are also free ones, but very few.


    Holding the microphone in hand, Dojima Gin came onto the stage: "Good morning, everyone, and welcome everyone to the moon and sky to watch the most spectacular battle of the halberd in the history of the far moon. I am also honored to receive the total The invitation of Master Shuai became the host and judge of this halberd. Now, some judges are invited to enter the venue first."


    "Wow~ Has the commander personally been the judge this time?"


    "And that beauty, I remember she seems to be Alice''s mother, right? She''s so beautiful~ They look like sisters."


    "Look, who is the other beauty?"


    "Oh my God... she... is she?!!!"


    "Nagiri Maki, Miss Erina''s mother!! The only specific executive officer of WGO, like Miss Erina, has the tongue of God! In the food world, her words are absolute authority! The chefs who have tasted her cooking will bring a lot of annual salary!" ..

 2935 Chapter 147 Competition for the Sixth Seat

    "This is too powerful! Unexpectedly, Yuanyue invited her to come!"


    "As long as she has eaten food, her worth will increase countless times! This time the challenger is too lucky! Even if you lose, it is worth it!"


    "That''s not necessarily true. There are only a handful of people who can make the adult eat the food!"


    In the field, there was a lot of exclamation, and the arrival of Nagiri Majesty was shocked. Even the bosses of those big groups felt that this time was not in vain.


    It''s just that when everyone saw the other uncle, they all seemed extremely puzzled and curious: "Huh? Who is that middle-aged uncle? Is it also a judge? I don''t seem to have seen it before?"


    "He... Is it..."


    "It turned out to be him!! The judging lineup this time is too luxurious!"


    "Who is it? Are you talking about it? It sounds like it''s famous!"


    "Don''t you even know him? That''s right, he is indeed very low-key in China, but recently he is quite famous abroad!"


    "So, who is he?"


    "Xinghei Seiichiro, he has another name, Saiba Seiichiro."


    "Cai Nami Seiichiro? That Sei Nami Seiichiro who was in second place with Dojima Senpai?"


    "What second seat? He was the veritable No. 1 at the time! Even Dojima-senpai admitted himself. The strength is still higher than Dojima-senpai!"


    In the audience, Xingping Chuangzhen listened to the discussion around him, and he was really stunned: "Old... old dad... will be the judge this time?? And is he so good before?"


    "Too...too amazing!! Xingping, I didn''t expect which talent Seiichiro your father would be!" At this moment, even Isshihui embraced Xingping Chuangzhen with excitement.


    Indeed, in that generation, he was named Seiichiro, but he is well-known in the world, and he is known as the strongest chef of the 69th period,''true genius'',''delicious pioneer'',''revolutionary'',''pioneer'', etc., Each aura is a height that ordinary people cannot reach.


    The reason why Seiichiro Koppei served as the reviewer this time was actually his self-recommendation. The purpose was naturally because Monkey King was born. From the first time he met Monkey King, he was full of curiosity about Monkey King. He really wanted to see him. What level of strength has it reached?


    "I... I didn''t expect... Dad should be so famous..."


    Itake Jun looked astonished: "No, don''t you even know who your father is?"


    Xingping Chuangzhen looked upset: "He has never told me before, how do I know! How many things are hiding from me, this bastard dad!"


    Nageri Senzaemon, Nageri Onora, Nageri Shinri, Koppa Seiichiro, four of them were seated one by one.


    "I didn''t expect that Nagiri Shinri would become a judge in this food halberd." Gentiana Kobayashi looked at the judges in the contest room with a look of excitement: "As long as she eats a bite of our cooking, even It doesn''t matter if you get blocked further away!"


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning caressed the glasses lightly, with a serious face: "How could it be so easy to make her speak? There are only a handful of people in the world. We may be able to reach that level in the future. Now, let''s not report too much hope Good."


    "Then why is she here as a judge?"


    Si Yingshi''s face is serious: "I''m afraid it''s just pure cooking for Monkey King!"


    "No?! Does his cooking have such a great charm?" Kobayashi''s face was stunned: "I''m afraid there is no such person in the world, right?"


    Si Yingshi: "This shows how terrible Monkey King is, doesn''t it? I heard that she has been admitted to the Food Research Institute, just for the food of Monkey King."


    Kobayashi Gentiana and others were shocked: "This...this...he has already been recognized by that one? How is this possible! Sieishi, aren''t you dangerous?"


    At this moment, Si Yingshi has only seriousness: "I am afraid I will lose, but I will do my best!"


    Xiaolin Longdan all looked at Si Yingshi with an unexpected look, but they hadn''t seen this guy with such an expression for a long time.


    "Okay~ I won''t talk too much nonsense." Dojima Gin looked at the somewhat impatient expressions at the scene, and immediately entered the topic: "The rules of this halberd food will be judged by five judges after they taste the dishes in turn. The final winner is also randomly selected. Now, there is a competition for the first player and the sixth place-Tian Suohui, Yoshino Yuuhime, and Ji Zhiguo Ningning will play."


    "Ningning of Ji Zhiguo is in the sixth seat of Yuanyue Top Ten. The challengers are Tian Suohui and Yoshino Yuuhime. As long as one of them wins, they will succeed Ji Zhiguo Ningning''s sixth seat. At the same time, Ji Zhiguo Ningning will be given a penalty of dropping out."


    "Of course, after the end of this halberd, among the top ten, if there are people who are dissatisfied with this ranking, they can also initiate a challenge. The winner, the ranking of the two will be exchanged."


    "Student Ji Zhiguo Ningning, have you seen the lottery box in the field? It contains papers with countless questions. For the sake of fairness, it is up to you to draw the assessment questions yourself."


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning nodded, walked forward, reached into the box, took out a note, opened it and took a look, and handed it to Dojima Gin.


    "This time the topic is Western-style main dishes. The ingredients are not limited. Now, please ask the three contestants to go to the ingredients room to choose the ingredients they need, but please remember that, for the sake of fairness, you are not allowed to use your own prepared in advance. For the ingredients, only the ingredients in the ingredients room can be used."


    Yoshino Yuuhime rolled his eyes directly: "The question is not mentioned in advance, the ghost will prepare the ingredients in advance." As he said, he pulled Tian Suohui to the food room.


    The food room is on the left side of the stage, and the walls are made of glass, so the audience can clearly see their every move of choosing the ingredients.


    "Western-style main dish, what kind of dish should I make?" Yoshino Yuuhime looked at the ingredients in the room and fell into the pain of choice.


    Just looking at the neatly arranged chickens in the refrigerator that were already cleaned up, their eyes lit up: "Ah~ there is it!"


    Isn''t she the best food for poultry?


    "Xiaohui, have you thought of what to cook?"


    "Yeah." Tian Suohui nodded holding the ingredients, looking a little nervous at her appearance.


    Yoshino Yuuhime patted her carelessly: "You have not gotten rid of the stinky stinking problem." After saying that, Ningning, the country of Toki, said in a low voice, "I don''t know she will do it. What dishes?"


    "We just do our own thing, let''s go out." ..

 2936 Chapter 148 Xiaohuis Talent

    "Don''t be nervous, relax, relax!" Tian Suohui stood in front of the stove with her eyes closed, encouraging herself to be courageous. Faced with such a large audience, her nervousness-prone problem has committed again, but it is much better than before. It''s not shaking anymore.


    Yoshino Yuuhime watched from the side, and kindly reminded him: "Xiao Hui, if you are nervous, just take a look at Master Wukong. If you look at him, you won''t be nervous."


    Hearing this, Tian Suohui immediately looked towards the players room, just in time to see Monkey King sitting in front of the window and watching her. The if there was no encouragement to smile, she instantly diminished her inner timidity and became extremely calm.


    "Thank you, Yoshino-student." Tian Suohui looked at Yoshino Yuuhime gratefully, and began to cook seriously.


    Yoshino Yuuhime waved his hand generously and cooked the chicken with extremely skillful techniques...


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning also softened her soba with great care and earnestness.


    Time passed by in countless people¡¯s guesses and expectations...


    Forty minutes later, until the three of them had all finished their dishes, Dojima Gin sat on the judging stand and picked up the microphone: "It seems that the three contestants have completed their works, now we are entering the judging stage." Then, he looked at Yoshino Yuuhime: "You are the first to complete it, so you can do it first."


    Yoshino Yuuhime immediately walked up to the judges and put his dishes in front of the five judges in turn.


    Nakiri opened the lid, took a look, then sniffed it carefully, and nodded: "The heat is just right, the seasoning is evenly matched, and the configuration of spices and garlic is excellent. You are a Western-style garlic stewed chicken. It¡¯s done really well, and it is already among the best among its peers."


    As he said, he put on the lid again: "It''s a pity that dishes made from such common ingredients can''t meet my needs with your current skills."


    Yoshino Yuuhime heard this, she was disappointed, but she was relieved immediately. She had expected this situation, but there was still a little regret: "Sure enough, only the ingredients in the vegetable sky can be used. Did she pick up the chopsticks..."


    "I think it''s very good." After taking a bite, Seiichiro Kopira''s eyes flashed: "The entrance is sweet and tender, and the garlic is overflowing, which can clearly make people feel "vigorous and vigorous." "Boom" means, this is the essence of garlic stew chicken."


    "Ah~~ it''s really delicious!" Nacereo''s face was flushed with her hands in her hands, and her face blushed: "Xiao Ji, sister''s god tongue is notoriously picky, you don''t need to care, you do This garlic stew chicken is really good~"


    Nageri Senzaemon''s clothes were torn, and he nodded again and again, "It''s not bad, especially the crispy skin, soft and smooth, which is endless aftertaste!"


    Dojima Gin''s head buried his head and continued to eat, Yoshino Yuuhime''s garlic stew chicken was praised unanimously, and all the dishes were eaten by four judges except Nagiri Shinri.


    "Next is Tian Suohui."


    "Please...please use it slowly." Tian Suohui brought her dishes and came to the four judges nervously.


    "Western-style grilled pork ribs, it really looks like your style." Ninchereonora looked at Tian Suohui with a soft smile: "Simple and practical, it doesn''t look fancy."


    After that, she picked up the knife and fork and took a bite. Her entire face was replaced by a happy expression: "Ah~~This...this taste...how much you miss! It''s just like a mother''s taste what!!"


    "Too~ too amazing! Classmate Tiansuo, in your dishes, you can clearly feel the warmth of home, which reminds me of the happy time with her...this...this is the highest masterpiece of the dishes. Ah!" Xinghei Seiichiro said with an exaggerated expression: "It''s really rude to call your classmate. Why don''t you just call your mother Tian!"


    "Huh?!! Mother Tian is too exaggerated!" Tian Suohui hurriedly waved her hands and shook her head.


    "Your talent is really amazing!" After Nagiri Senzaemon had eaten the food, his face showed a childlike smile.


    What kind of picture would an old man with a terrifying and majestic face show a child''s innocent smile?Let me tell you, it''s scarier than watching a horror movie.


    Nagiri Maori looked at the dishes in front of him, frowned slightly, picked up the knife and fork and put it down again. After repeating this several times, she could clearly see her tangled mood.


    In the same way, the audience held their breath one by one, looking at everything in front of them, they were looking forward to the fact that this always picky non-nibbing Nagiri Maki will eat the dishes prepared by Shimoda. What?


    After tangling again and again, under the attention of all the people, Nagiri Maori finally picked up the knife and fork, cut off a piece, and put it in his mouth.


    From the beginning of frowning slightly, to gradually unfolding, a happy smile appeared on his face.


    At this moment, everyone got up and stood up subconsciously, forgetting the cry in shock, eating... eating it!She actually ate it!!Still showing a happy smile?!!


    What a terrifying picture this is!!


    Just ask, has anyone done this level since Nagiri Shinri debuted?The answer is absolutely no!!


    "She...she actually laughed...what a great girl!!! Her dishes can make that person show such an expression?!!!"


    All those business giants were all stunned in shock.


    Even Erina was shocked and stared in disbelief with an expression of disbelief: "Why...how could it happen!! Is Xiaohui already surpassing me? This...how is this possible!!!"


    "No, there is still a gap between her and you." Sun Wukong explained with a smile: "Xiaohui''s talent lies in her ability to integrate her feelings into the dishes, so that people who eat her dishes can clearly feel The taste of happiness contained in the dishes can awaken the deepest and most unforgettable memories in people¡¯s hearts."


    "Perhaps at home, my mother''s cooking is not very good, but when wandering away, whenever he comes home and eats his mother''s not excellent food, it is the happiest moment, isn''t it?"


    "And your mother is in this state at the moment. Xiaohui''s cooking may remind her of her mother''s taste when she was a child. Although it is not very tasteful, it is still very happy."


    Gan Hyugako exclaimed, "It''s really a great talent! You deserve to be my little Hui! Mother Tian... This title is also good!"

 2937 Chapter 149 Sixth Seat

    "The food is not about how delicious it is. It is food that makes people feel satisfied and happy. That is the real food." Nakiri Senzaemon was amazed and summed up: "At this point, I Admit that you are the best one I have ever seen."


    At this moment, Tian Suohui''s name is truly remembered by those in the upper class.


    As we all know, as long as it is a meal that has been eaten by Nagiri Shinri, the value of the chef will be multiplied by several times; but as it is now, the scene of not only eating, but also eating it all, I don¡¯t know how many years have not appeared. It''s over!


    This situation has never happened since Nageri Shinri''s God Tongue reached the top level, which was enough to prove Tian Suohui''s terrifying talent.


    "This kind of talent, if it can be included under his command..."


    "Don''t think about it, she is a close friend of Master Monkey King, in other words, she is already a person from Yuan Yue."


    "It''s really a pity that such talents can''t be used for what they have already done."


    All the big figures who are eager to see their talents are showing disappointment.


    "Except for Wukong-kun, you are the second person to let me finish a dish in the past ten years." Nakiri Makoto looked at Tian Suohui with strange eyes, his face flushed, a little excited : "I originally thought that only the most delicious cuisine in the world would make me full, but I didn''t expect that such a plain dish could satisfy my appetite. It seems that what I have been pursuing is inherently wrong. It turns out that there are still such dishes that I can finish eating."


    "I finally understand now that the real cooking really does not lie in the taste, but in whether it can give people happiness and satisfaction." Nakari Makoto looked at Tian Suohui with scorching eyes, smiling: "You are already one It¡¯s a very good chef, but, I hope your cooking skills can become better, and when you eat it next time, it¡¯s just delicious."


    "Thank you, I will work hard!" Tian Suohui received such encouraging praise, his face flushed with excitement.


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning at the back had a serious face, and a bad premonition arose in her heart: "Unexpectedly, her evaluation would be so high, and that adult could eat up all the food..."


    According to her understanding, there are not many chefs in the world who can make Nagiri Shinri eat the dishes, let alone those who eat them all.


    Such a powerful person turned out to be his own challenger, Ji Zhiguo Ningning instinctively felt a little bit of a bad thing.


    Dojima Gin picked up the microphone and looked at Ji Zhiguo Ningning: "Next, Ji Zhiguo Ningning, please bring your dishes."


    Full of self-confidence and a little nervous, Ji Zhiguo Ningning brought his dishes to the five judges.


    "This is soba..."


    "Yes, this is my newly developed spicy buckwheat meat sauce noodles."


    Nagiri Maori opened the lid, only a pungent and fragrant smell came out. The bright red broth matched with the wheat-colored noodles gave a visual impact. Just smelling the taste would make the population secrete. Speed ??up, swallowing saliva constantly.


    However, Nagiri Maki shook his head with disappointment: "Is it just this level? Sure enough, you shouldn''t expect too much."


    With that said, putting the lid on again, there is no intention to move the chopsticks at all.


    When Ji Zhiguo Ningning saw this, her face paled slightly. This situation had made her realize that she had lost Nagari''s vote, in other words, her defeat was set.


    Because she saw that Tian Suohui had received unanimous praise, and even Nagiri Maori was amazed, and the superior had already decided.


    Although in the next tasting, the judges of Seiichiro Koping were full of praise and wonder, but this was even more regrettable. People with a discerning eye have already seen that Ningning, the country of Ji, is already defeated.


    Just as countless people were nervous and anticipating, the loud broadcast also sounded: "Now, the five judges must have their own results in their hearts. Please press the name of the winner you identified and cast it on the big screen. "


    Without the slightest hesitation, Nagiri Maori directly pressed the button representing Tian Suohui''s name, and her name was also displayed on the screen above Nagiri Maori''s head for the first time.


    "this is¡­"


    Looking at the names displayed on the heads of the five reviewers, Ji Zhiguo Ningning was stunned.


    The screen turned, and on the screen above the heads of the five judges, all the names displayed were-Tian Suohui.


    "The unanimous choice of the five judges turned out to be Tian Suohui!!"


    "Getting five votes at the same time, this is an overwhelming victory!!! This is really surprising! I hereby announce that the sixth seat of the halberd battle, Ji Zhiguo Ningning Shouqi lost, and Yuanyue The sixth seat of the top ten will be succeeded by the winner-Tian Suohui!!"


    "Wow~ Xiaohui! You are so amazing! It''s the sixth seat directly!" Yoshino Yuuhime embraced Tian Suohui with a look of excitement, and happily hugged her and jumped straight.Regarding her failure, she didn''t care at all, because she already knew that she would not be Tian Suohui''s opponent.


    "I...I..." Tian Suohui also had a dazed expression right now, as if she couldn''t believe she would win.


    "Then, in accordance with the regulations of this halberd, we will give the loser-Ji Zhiguo Ningning penalties to drop out, refund all the rights of the Ten Jie, and all the expenses this month."


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning was shocked when he heard this, "Isn''t it, even the spent money should be returned?"


    Nagiri Senzaemon got up and stood up, with a serious expression: "If you pay back the previous one, you can''t afford it, but the expenses for this month must be refunded in full. This is also a small treat for you students who betrayed Totsuki. Punishment."


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning''s face turned pale, and she felt that her whole life was dark: "Just...even for this month''s expenses...I can''t afford it!!!"


    The right of Yuanyue Ten Masters is so great, the funds are not limited, and the best equipment and facilities are given, and the purchase of some food materials is already an astronomical number for a student.


    At this moment, Kiyokuni Ningning was really scared, looking weakly at Nageri Senzaemon, and whispered: "That...can''t afford...what will happen?"


    Nageri Jinri glanced at her carelessly: "Working to pay off the debt until it''s done."


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning felt a little dizzy. This meant she wanted to use her as a coolie, so she asked weakly: "That...what''s the salary?" ..

 2938 Chapter 150 The Fifth Seat Controversy

    Nageri Senzaemon waved his hand indifferently, looking at Ning Ning Kiyokuni, "This is not the time to talk about this topic."


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning was suddenly stunned and bowed her head to apologize. She didn''t say anything, but her heart was regretful. His intestines were green. He knew that he shouldn''t have listened to the nonsense of that Nakamura thistle, and now he caused himself to fall into the bottom of the valley in an instant. An ass of debt.


    Although as a top ten, she also has her own storefront, and indeed made a lot of money, but the premise is that all the money is earned with Yuan Yue¡¯s funds, that is to say, she is like a part-time job in Yuan Yue Zai, once this falls out, people have the right to take back most of the money she earned.


    During this period of time, the activities held by Yuanyue were also complicated, such as the moon feast and the rebuilding of the store, but she used a lot of resources. If you think about it carefully, Ningning of Ji Zhiguo''s complexion is even darker. , That kind of astronomical figures can not afford to sell her.


    After retiring from the stage, Kobayashi Gentiana and others looked at Ji Zhiguo Ningning¡¯s depressed expression, and they felt a little empathy, and their hearts became extremely tense. If they also lose, they really become nothing. .


    "I didn''t expect people from the Food Research Association to be so tricky." Kobayashi''s face was serious: "That Tian Suohui, who has always had no sense of existence, can actually let the lady eat her cooking, then Will the people behind this be better?"


    She was originally full of confidence, and with the lessons learned from Ji Zhiguo Ningning, she was also a little nervous and worried, because her opponents were Erina and Alice.


    It seems that Xiaolin Gentiana glanced at a few people, and Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked serious: "You are all careful, these people in the Food Research Institute are not simple people. You must go all out to do it, otherwise you will lose. It''s miserable."


    "Oh~~ why did I encounter this kind of thing, did I win that Monkey King? This is too miserable! Just give in and lose..." Si Yingshi has regained his nature at this time and became a bit self-defeating. .


    Everyone looked at him: "If you want to take a debt..."


    Upon hearing this, Si Yingshi sat down with a helpless expression: "It seems that I can only fight for it."


    "Next, I would like to invite the second battle of halberd, the fifth seat contender: Ryoko Sakura, Yumei Mito, and Somaki Saito appear."


    "Sister Ryoko Sakura, come on! We all support you!!"


    "Fu Mei, too! We are optimistic about you too~!"


    As soon as Sakura Ryoko and Mito Yumei appeared on the stage, they caused a tumult. Beautiful women are obviously popular everywhere.


    Poor Saito Sooaki, his limelight has been completely overwhelmed.


    On the stage, Mito Yumei looked at Sotoaki Saito with one hand on his hips: "You guys are really fed up. It''s okay to play around with reforms and coups. Do you watch too many movies?"


    Saito Sooaki was speechless about this. They originally thought that this reform would be 100% successful. Since there is no risk and they can get more resources, why not do it, but who knew that there would be Monkey King. What about a variable?


    Mito Yumei didn''t even have any interest in taunting if the other party didn''t answer, and didn''t pay attention to himself.


    The question is still drawn by the challenged Sotoaki Saito.


    Dojima Gin looked at the text on the note and zoomed in and displayed it on the big screen: "Your theme this time is [Meat], now go to the ingredients room and choose your own ingredients."


    Mito Yumei looked overjoyed when he heard the words, "Is it meat? This is too lucky! This is my home game! Sakura Ryoko, it seems that I have a bigger win this time.


    "That''s not necessarily." Sakura Ryoko smiled slightly, and looked at Nagiri Shinri on the judging stand: "I think you know the key to the victory of this halberd, right? If anyone can come up with dishes that impress Lord Shinri Come on, who is the winner of this halberd eating, are you confident to make dishes that she will eat too?"


    "Do you have confidence?" Mito Yumei looked at Ryoko Sakura curiously: "You can''t use your own ingredients now, and your cooking wine is useless."


    "That''s not necessarily true." Sakura Ryoko smiled mysteriously and walked to the food room.


    Mito Yumei followed Sakura Ryoko, watching her look confident, and whispered: "Does she still want to brew on-site? It''s impossible, right? Those cooking wines are provided by Master Goku. It¡¯s brewed with the best ingredients. Ordinary ingredients don¡¯t have that effect, right? And the brewing time is not enough.¡±


    Mito Yumei walked into the beef area, and naturally chose the highest A5 grade beef; when she returned to the stage, she looked at the ingredients selected by Ryoko Sakura with curiosity, with a look of surprise: "You really plan to brew it on site. Cooking wine? Not enough time, right?"


    Ryoko Sakura smiled slightly: "It''s okay, Master Goku taught me a new recipe that can be brewed in just half an hour. Although the quality is not as good as the brewing with the ingredients provided by Master Goku, Master Shinan barely speaks. If it is, I think it should not be difficult."


    Mito Yumei''s complexion immediately collapsed: "Isn''t it, Master Goku still taught you this formula?"


    "Didn''t he also teach you a lot?"


    Mito Yumei looked depressed: "But I can''t use it on this occasion. Most of the dishes use the ingredients in the vegetable sky. I don''t have any trouble now."


    Sakura Ryoko smiled softly: "Let''s cheer for each other, anyway, this seat won''t fall into the hands of outsiders."


    "Right."


    "Well~ It seems that the three contestants have selected their own ingredients, then, let''s start your cooking."


    "Come on."


    Sakura Ryoko and Mito Yumi each sighed for each other, and then began to busy themselves with cooking.


    Mito Yumei''s bold knife method of cutting beef on the spot has caused a lot of calls; Sakura Ryoko''s manner of brewing cooking wine like a good wife and mother has also caused a piece of exclamation.


    In such an occasion, the beauty can be said to have taken an absolute advantage.


    On the other hand, Saito Sooaki was really miserable. The voices of fans who supported him were all ruthlessly overwhelmed by the scene.


    It¡¯s just that Sotoaki Saito didn¡¯t care at all, completely ignored everything about the outside world, and cooked his own cooking seriously, because he knew very well that the halberd this time was related to his life, which was his life¡¯s gamble. You cannot lose, and you cannot lose.


    Sakura Ryoko and Mito Yumi are also ignoring everything about the outside world in a flash. Saito Sooaki has his own reasons to insist, and they both have reasons that they must not lose; because Master Goku is watching in the contest room, They must not lose and must not let him down.

 2939 Chapter 151 Strength

    The fight for the fifth seat was won by Ryoko Sakura without any suspense.


    Ryoko Sakura has been awarded a recipe specifically for making wine for the Monkey King. The cooking wine made by modification is not comparable to ordinary dishes. Even if this cooking wine is made with ordinary ingredients, it can also make ordinary ingredients go beyond. Extremely delicious.


    Even Nagiri Maki wiped out his cooking. This time, unlike Tian Suohui, she won with her mother''s taste, but only used her cooking skills to eat her up.


    It can be seen that the cooking wine she brewed in just half an hour has already surpassed the ordinary products, and even with the god tongue of Nagaritsu, it can''t refuse its deliciousness.


    The third halberd was the competition for the fourth seat. Hisasha VS Akakubo Momo. Fortunately, the topic this time is exactly what Hisasha is good at. There are medicated food dishes taught by Monkey King, and its effect is clearly and directly reflected. Above the human body, it can be described as an immediate effect, directly winning this victory with an overwhelming advantage and inheriting the fourth seat.


    The next battle for the second seat is Erina, Alice VS Kobayashi Gentiana.


    The strength of the three girls is extremely strong, and the cooking skills of Gentiana Kobayashi are naturally not much weaker than theirs, but it is a pity that she loses when she loses in the recipe. With Monkey King''s teaching and training, Erina and Alice are researching Several new dishes came out, and the topic this time happened to be what they were good at, so they overwhelmed Kobayashi''s Gentian with an overwhelming attitude.


    Even when Nagiri Maori ate the dishes made by Erina, her eyes widened in disbelief, and her excited body trembled: "Erina, you have reached this level. What? Then why were you last time?..."


    "I can make only three dishes of this level. This is not a manifestation of my cooking skills, but the recipes are really impeccable." These three dishes are the result of her practice while staying in the vegetable sky.


    Nagiri Maki''s eyes are burning right now, and the surprise her daughter has brought her is really great: "Is there only three dishes? It''s already very good, in time, I believe you can completely control all the dishes!"


    "Why just talk about sister, what about me? What about me?" Alice said with a savoury expression on the side.


    It¡¯s rare for Nagiri Shinri to take a serious time: "Well~ Alice¡¯s dishes are also impeccable. The dishes made by both of you sisters are perfect this time. It¡¯s hard to comment on the outcome, but in terms of taste. , I still prefer Erina."


    Erina is her daughter after all. Although she has rarely seen each other for a long time, she has always kept in mind the taste that her mother likes. The dishes this time are actually made for Nagari.


    "Speaking of taste, I think Alice did better." Nachereonora and Nakiri Maki had different differences, and of course they had to support their daughter under the same disagreement.Her daughter''s cooking skills reached such an astonishing level, even she did not expect it, although such a level was limited to this specific dish, it was enough to shock the world.


    Nagerei Onora and Nageri Shinri voted for their precious votes. All of them are looking at Nageri Senzaemon, Dojima Gin, and Seiichiro Kohei. The choice of the three will be decided. Succession of the second seat.


    Dojima Gin''s face is serious: "The dishes of the two elder sisters are indeed hard to fault, but if you really want to talk about the taste, I still prefer Miss Erina''s dishes, so I will vote for Miss Erina."


    Xinghei Seiichiro said in amazement: "Seriously, I came to be a judge this time because of Monkey King, but what I did not expect is that you will bring me such a big surprise, no matter it is your sisters. , Or the previous contestants, the culinary skills surprised me. At your age, even I have not reached this level."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, tell me who you voted for?" Alice urged eagerly.


    "It''s really impatient." Seiichiro Kopira smiled lightly, pondered for a moment, and said: "Since Dojima voted for Miss Erina, then I will vote for you. After all, your dishes. They are all very good."


    "Is this... a tie!"


    Everyone held their breath at this moment, and looked towards Nagiri Senzaemon. His vote will determine the key to victory.


    Only Gentiana Kobayashi was hit hard: "Looking at this posture, I won''t even be able to get a vote? It seems that the old lady is destined to be a tragedy!


    "You two guys, you really like to make problems for me!" Nagiri Senzaemon, who looked upset at Asadojima Gin and Kopira Seiichiro, looked at them, wishing each of them slapped them off the stage.


    This crucial vote would offend another good granddaughter no matter who he voted for.


    Maybe he would not be so entangled in the past, and he would naturally vote for whoever is strong, but now these two granddaughters are not good enough, and they are indeed very good. He can''t stand the two granddaughters'' treatment of himself after the game. Hostility'' Ah, after all, there is Monkey King, he finds a grandfather to have no authority in front of his two granddaughters.


    "Um~~ Then... Erina!" After hesitating again and again, Nageri Senzaemon still voted for Erina.


    "No! Grandpa, why didn''t you vote for me! Why didn''t you vote for me?" Alice stared at Nageri Senzaemon with a bitter expression: "Can''t you let me beat my sister once?" She said, and ran. Stepping forward, he grabbed Nagiri Senzaemon''s beard.


    "Hey ah ah~~ lightly, lightly." Nagiri Senzaemon could only look at Monkey King with a vague look. This bastard didn''t fear me at all for teaching his granddaughter.


    The audience was stunned by the dramatic scene at the scene, and it was hard for them to believe that the terrifying''devil'' in their eyes had such a side.


    "After all, he is also a grandfather!"


    Some elders smiled at this knowingly.


    "Congratulations to Miss Erina for inheriting the second seat of Yuanyue Shijie. The next step will be the highlight. Please have the contestants for the first seat-Monkey King and Si Yingshi!


    In an instant, the atmosphere on the scene was pushed to the apex. Someone screamed the name of Monkey King, also called Si Yingshi. In short, the two people''s fame can be said to be equal. It''s very tall.

 2940 Chapter 152 Abilities

    "You said, two of them, who will win?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense? It must be Lord Monkey King! Haven''t you heard that the reason why Miss Erina and others have become so powerful, it is all his credit! He can easily win over Yuanyue by teaching Ten outstanding characters, how strong is he himself?"


    "That''s right~ The strength of Master Monkey King is no longer comparable to those of us students. Although I am very optimistic about Si Yingshi, the gap between him and Master Monkey King is indeed obvious. Didn''t you see it, that Naruto Lord Nagi made a special trip for him to join the judging."


    "It seems that the six top ten will be wiped out. It''s really unwise. As a student, why should you think about shaking the position of the commander-in-chief? It''s a pity."


    "Speaking of which, this is a loophole in itself. The position that Yuanyue has given to the top ten is too high. After this incident, it seems that something will change..."


    Ignoring everyone''s arguments, this final halberd was already about to begin.


    Dojima Gin looked at Monkey King and Si Yingshi with serious expressions: "In order to be able to exert your strongest and best strength, our jury unanimously decided that this last halberd will not be given to you, and you will use your own strength How about presenting your most proud and strongest dishes?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Sun Wukong didn''t care about it. For him, he didn''t need the strongest and most proud dishes.


    "I have no opinion." Si Yingshi nodded earnestly. The pressure that Monkey King gave him was unprecedented. It would be great to be able to display his strength perfectly.


    "Then, please choose your own ingredients and start cooking."


    Sun Wukong turned his head towards Nacere Leonora, and the two daughters of Nacere Shinsen looked at them: "What do you want to eat?"


    Nageri Shinri''s eyes lit up: "Can you still order food?"


    Monkey King: "Anyway, there is no stipulation what to do, and I don''t know what dishes to do. Just talk about what you want to eat."


    Ninchereonora tilted her head, her face seriously missed: "The Century Bisque you made last time is really great!"


    After hearing the words, Nagetsu Zhennai''s eyes also brightened, looking at Monkey King with piercing eyes.


    "Forget it, some ingredients are not available here."


    "That''s it." Nagiri Jinri was a little disappointed: "Then do you have any special dishes?"


    Monkey King turned his eyes back directly: "I''m here to ask you what you want to eat, why did you throw the problem to me again?"


    Nacere Leonora smiled: "Whatever, we like what you do."


    "Forget it, it''s a question of nothing." Sun Wukong walked to the ingredients room with a helpless look. After taking a piece of beef, after choosing some side dishes, he walked out first.


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s casual attitude, Si Yingshi frowned slightly: "Looking at his appearance, he didn''t put me in his eyes at all. Why did this arrogant attitude make me feel so pressured? Are you nervous?"


    Shaking his head, Si Yingshi threw away the distracting thoughts in his mind and began to carefully select his own ingredients...


    When Sun Wukong and both of them came to the stage to cook, Nagiri Shinri, who had originally only focused on Sun Wukong, unexpectedly glanced at Si Yingshi, who drew out his sword and made a duel at the ingredients: " What does he want?..."


    Nacere Leonora was surprised: "Talking to the ingredients is his ability to devote himself to achieving a state of selflessness, so as to talk to the ingredients and maximize the potential of the ingredients; but now he looks like this, It''s not like talking, but dueling? Duel with ingredients? Is his ability one step closer?"


    "Duel with ingredients..." Sun Wukong looked at him with some surprise: "This ability should be acquired after he graduated. It seems that I have brought him a lot of pressure this month. Even the ability has advanced ahead of schedule."


    Monkey King stopped his movements and watched the performance of Cheese Yingshi instead.


    "Okay, let''s fight!!" Si Yingshi lightly stroked the ingredients, muttered to himself, carried himself into the ingredients, and turned into a white knight, and began a deeper confrontation and dialogue with the ingredients...


    And its material has also undergone a clear change, and it seems to have become more glamorous.


    "It''s really a good ability." Seeing this, Monkey King also slightly admired: "This kind of ability that can develop the greater potential of ingredients, if you can develop it to the extreme, maybe you can win in this world. There are really not many people who have dropped you. But, at this level, they are far from home."


    Si Yingshi withdrew from the state of selflessness and looked at Monkey King with a serious face: "Aren''t you at home? Have you ever seen someone more advanced?"


    Monkey King laughed: "It''s rare that you have used your powers. Then I will play with you. I can see clearly what is the highest power that allows the ingredients to evolve themselves."


    With that, Monkey King tapped the beef on the cutting board, and saw that the quality of the beef was rapidly advancing and changing at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a moment, it became crystal clear, full of the beauty of meat, and the rich smell of meat. Without cooking, it can be clearly audible, which makes people watch the drool and stimulates instinctive appetite and craving.


    "This...this...this is?!!!"


    The five judges all stood up with shocked faces, and even all the audience at the scene stood up involuntarily, with shocked faces: "Oh my God! This...is this really a supernatural power?!!!"


    "Too...too...too incredible!! A piece of ordinary beef can achieve this kind of qualitative leap?!!!"


    "This...this is the ability?!!! The same as the tongue of God... the ability?!!!"


    "This this this this this..." Si Yingshi was already stunned by the scene before him.


    He originally thought that the power he had mastered was already very powerful, but he did not expect that Monkey King''s exaggerated power that directly changes the quality level of the food can be called a power?What a miracle!


    "That''s it!!! That''s it!!!" Nagaki''s eyes have become extremely enthusiastic when looking at Monkey King: "He is definitely the person I have been looking for and destined to do!! Erina , How lucky you are! You can find such a man who perfectly matches the tongue of God!!"


    Alice''s eyes widened with excitement: "My God, Goku has such a powerful ability?! Is the ingredients in the vegetable sky all because of this?" ..

 2941 Chapter 153: The Spirit of Halberd EaterEnd

    This kind of insignificant feeling made Si Yingshi smile helplessly.


    He originally thought that he could use his abilities to shorten some of the cooking gap with Monkey King, but he didn¡¯t expect that compared with him, his abilities would be vastly different. It¡¯s more than a fart. It''s just bullying.


    Si Yingshi, who has never compromised in cooking, received an unprecedented blow and lost the confidence to fight for the first time.


    As a result, there was no suspense. Monkey King won the halberd competition with an absolute advantage and allowed the five judges to eat the most delicious food on earth as they wished.


    "Congratulations, Sun Wukong, for being the first seat of the new Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Talents. Now, if there is one among the ten outstanding talents who is dissatisfied with his current ranking, he can challenge the incumbent Ten Outstanding Talents again to determine the final position of the Yuanyue Outstanding Talents. Ranking."


    "I, I, I~~~" Alice immediately raised her hands to vote: "Isn''t the tenth seat empty? I want to challenge the tenth seat."


    Because Erina was directly promoted to the second seat, the tenth seat was vacant.


    Nagiri Senzaemon looked at his granddaughter with a smile on his face: "It''s more than enough to serve as the tenth seat with your strength. You don''t need to take the exam, you are directly promoted to the tenth seat."


    Alice''s face flushed with excitement: "Wow~Really? Then I have to challenge the third seat of Mekishima Fuyusuke!"


    Nagiri Senzaemon nodded: "Yes." After a pause, he looked at Mito Yumi again: "Are there any more? This halberd itself is a school-wide halberd battle. Some people have confidence in themselves and can still challenge other top ten. After winning the halberd, they will take their place. Of course, they must have a corresponding value."


    "Then do I have the qualifications to challenge the top ten?" Mito Yumei said expectantly.


    "of course."


    "Then I will challenge the eighth seat..."


    "I...I...I...I want to challenge the seventh seat..."


    Well, Yoshino Yuuhime, who did not advance to the top ten, saw that there was such a good opportunity, and they immediately broke out.


    And the new round of the Yuanyue Ten Masters'' contest has begun again!!


    At this moment, Monkey King left the scene and went with Alice and the others.


    And he took Erinai and Scarlet together, but came to a spacious office and met with five of the original Ten Jie who just lost the halberd.


    A female secretary in a professional OL outfit was holding a stack of documents, standing beside Monkey King, looking at Xiaolin Longdan, and handed them a copy of the documents: "These are all you will have to return and compensate. Take a look at the list."


    The five of them just glanced at it, and their complexion became extremely difficult to look at. The more they looked at it, the darker their complexion became. Later, they turned into pale again.


    The series of zeros to be repaid in the end made them flustered.


    "No... isn''t that exaggeration?" Ji Zhiguo Ningning looked at Monkey King with a pale face.


    Sun Wukong looked at her indifferently: "Don''t talk about anything else, just how much the storefront you built for participating in the moon festival, you should know how expensive it is?"


    Ji Zhiguo Ningning immediately became silent, only Kobayashi Gentiana patted his plump chest: "Fortunately, I didn''t participate, so I don''t have to pay so much."


    Si Yingshi smiled bitterly: "Just tell me, what do you plan to do with us? If we pay compensation, we can''t afford it."


    "You can choose to leave directly, but after leaving, you can only pay off your debts in prison.''Of course, you can also stay and do things for Yuanyue, such as being assigned to Yuanyue Resort, or come to my gourmet research club to make a start. To pay off your debts."


    "After the debt is paid off, if you behave well, you can still enter the Yuanyue Academy, continue to study and graduate, choose your own."


    "Of course I chose to stay."


    When they heard that there was still a chance to study in Yuanyue, they made a choice without even thinking about it. As for leaving, there is no need to think about it. If you leave, you will go to jail, and fools will choose.


    "Well, the three of you stay by my side and help me with things." Monkey King pointed to Kobayashi Gentiana, Ji Zhiguo Ningning, Akakubo Momo three daughters, and then looked at Saito Somaki and Si Yingshi: " You two, go to Yuanyue Resort, and after the halberd is over, go directly to Dojima Gin."


    They naturally didn''t dare to have any objections to Monkey King''s arrangement, and could only accept it silently.


    Kobayashi Gentiana suddenly opened his peachy eyes and looked at the barbecue smell: "Seriously, Master Goku, why do you keep all the women by your side and all the men? You don¡¯t want to rely on it. Your own power, do you want unspoken rules for us?"


    When Ji Zhiguo Ning Ning and Akakubo Tao heard these words, they both stood on the spot with dull faces, obviously frightened.


    Sun Wukong looked at her and rolled his eyes directly: "Go to Yuanyue Resort for fear of being submerged."


    "Don''t." Long Xiaolin smiled courageously: "If it''s you, people would be willing to be submerged~" Monkey King has never been used to this kind of courage to molested his sister, but now he ignores her. , There are many opportunities for training in the future.


    On the second day, Yuanyue Academy announced the latest top ten rankings:


    The first seat: Monkey King.


    Second seat: Nagiri Erina.


    The third seat: Nageri Alice.


    The fourth seat: Xinhu Feisha.


    Fifth seat: Sakura Ryoko.


    The sixth seat: Tian Suohui.


    The seventh seat: Mito Yumei.


    Seat 8: Yoshino Yuuhime


    The ninth seat: Mekishima Fuyusuke.


    The tenth seat: Isse Hui.


    Obviously, the ranking of the Yuanyue Ten Outstanding Scholars has been screened by the Monkey King''s Food Research Association, which has caused a great sensation and has also been included in the Yuanyue Academy''s annals.


    After this halberd, Yuanyue Academy had a rare and stable period of peace, and it made corresponding adjustments to the rights of the top ten.


    Today, it is also a rare vacation time, and Monkey King prepares to take Erina and the others into the vegetable sky again.


    No way, after being dragged by Nagaki Jinri for several days, Monkey King could only take her in and open his eyes.


    When he was in the vegetable sky, Nagiri Maori was already stunned by what he saw before him, and the Kobayashi Gentiana and others who were lucky enough to follow were also full of shock.


    "It''s just below...is it really the world we live in?" Looking at the invisible sight that was obscured by the dark clouds, Nagiri Maori was full of curiosity and yearning: "Or, let''s go down and take a look?"


    "Go down?"


    Every one of Erina and the others brightened their eyes. This idea was not once or twice, but they were all rejected by Monkey King, but the more they refused, the more curious they became.


    Looking at their expectant eyes one by one, Monkey King looked serious: "Are you sure you want to go down?"


    "OK!" Seeing that Monkey King was really going to take them down, Erina and the other girls shouted in excitement.


    "Then go take a look." Sun Wukong nodded: "But I can speak ahead. After you go down, you will also bid farewell to ordinary people''s lives. Whether you really want to go on in life, you have to think about it clearly."


    "Think clearly!"


    They were even more curious to hear what Sun Wukong said.


    "Come with me." Monkey King waved his hand. The huge vines that stretched across the ground hidden by him appeared in front of the girls, and what awaited them below would be their adventure.

 2942 Chapter 1 Baby Feng

    Tong Erina and other women have spent more than a month in the world of gastronomy. Monkey King held a grand wedding with them with a top-notch gastronomic feast. After accompanying them with two diverse groups, Monkey King handed them over After Frosi, let her accompany them to continue their travel in the world of food, and he chose to leave.


    He has no interest in playing the world he has already played; as for the safety issue, in the world he controls, he naturally doesn''t need to worry too much.


    [True Self] is different from [Essence]. It is impossible for others to enter the world of his body, unless it is the God of Dimensional, the evil of Dimensional is the first level, but even if it is them, Monkey King can detect it in the first time.


    At this point, [Essence] is far inferior to the [True Self] created by Monkey King. This is like every time Monkey Go enters the world of the Source Realm Lord, they can¡¯t find out unless Monkey King erupts out of something that does not belong to this world. The power either leaked its own energy, or it showed a power system far beyond this square dimensional world.


    Opening the door to the dimension, Monkey King glanced at the world he is in now: "This square dimension world belongs to one of the control of the multi-dimensional world master. I took the square dimension world away from me before and became vigilant, so I shouldn¡¯t disturb it. It¡¯s the master of the world, let¡¯s go to the next world. When you have enough to play, it will be easier to clean up with the master of multiple worlds."


    As he said, he didn''t enter the door of the dimension, looking at the branch channel that is no less than ten thousand ways in front of him, a smile appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "I didn''t expect this multi-dimensional world master to control so many dimension worlds. It''s a big fish, hide your breath first, don''t let him notice it, otherwise you won''t have to play."


    "So many channels, just pick one." With that, Monkey King plunged into one of the dimensional channels, his figure flickered, and disappeared at the end of the channel...


    With the light shining, Monkey King walked out of the colorful light gate, looking at the dim cave that appeared in front of him, and the girl lying on the stone platform, he was a little curious: "I don''t know which world I entered? There is still in the cave. A woman lying down?"


    Sun Wukong did not immediately analyze and understand the world, but curiously walked towards the girl lying on the stone platform in front.


    At this time, of course it is most important to look at beautiful women.


    With beautiful long hair, wearing a long silk dress only available to big families, lying quietly like a sleeping beauty, this is a rare beauty.


    Monkey King looked at it from top to bottom, scratching his chin, doing a pensive gesture: "It looks beautiful, and it looks familiar. It can give me a familiar feeling. Is it difficult to come to a world that I am familiar with? A world that can be familiar to me. Fortunately, this thing is really just a good grandson for me."


    Monkey King stretched out his hand to hold the girl''s face, trying to recognize who she was. The long memory also made him too lazy to think about it: "It seems that he is in a deep sleep, and he will wake up soon."


    As soon as she finished her voice, she saw the girl''s eyelashes trembling slightly and opened her eyes. She looked at Monkey King, her eyes were calm and calm, she tilted her head, looked at him curiously, and didn''t speak.


    "Hi~What''s your name?" Monkey King greeted with a familiar face.


    "..." The girl looked at him quietly like a fool, and then she frowned slightly, covering her head with her hands, showing a pained expression.


    Monkey King reached out and touched her head, minus her pain: "Your memory seems to be completely formatted, interesting, but should you remember the name?"


    The girl remained silent, but suddenly grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand on her head with both hands and prevented him from withdrawing it. It seemed that this would make her more comfortable.


    "It seems that because of memory, even the ability to speak has been temporarily lost." Monkey King pointed his left finger to himself, and said: "I, Monkey King, Monkey King...my name."


    "Sun...no... fear?"


    Monkey King was speechless: "Ahem~~ Don''t give me a strange name, OK, it''s Monkey King, Monkey King..."


    "Sun... Goku...?"


    Under Sun Wukong''s ten-minute teaching, the girl finally said his name completely, and gradually eased from the long sleep.


    "Feng...Baby...Feng...Baby..."


    After the girl finished saying the name of Monkey King, she kept chanting these three words, but besides these three words, she could not say any other words.


    "Baby Feng? It seems to be your name. I have forgotten everything else. Only do you remember your own name? But this name is also very familiar. Is it really a world I am familiar with?" Monkey King stood up and looked outside the cave. Go...


    When Bao Baofeng saw it, she showed curiosity and walked out. The dazzling sunlight made her subconsciously cover the sun with her hands.


    When he came outside, Monkey King looked at the blue sky, his mind moved, and everything in this world was already understood by him: "The foreigner...Baby Feng..." He said, turning around to look at the girl: "So it''s you. I said, why are you so familiar, but the time seems a bit early, but it¡¯s good, at least it can save you some suffering."


    "..." Bao Bao Feng just looked at him curiously, not knowing what Sun Wukong was talking about, then walked up to him, and put Sun Wukong''s hand on her head again.


    It seems that Sun Wukong touched it so much when she had a headache, and she missed it very much if she subtracted the pain.


    Monkey King laughed at this newspaper, touched her head, and said, "If it doesn¡¯t hurt, you don¡¯t need to take it. But I didn¡¯t expect that the first person I met in this world would be you. Fate, in that case, you can follow me in the future. We are family members."


    "Home...people..." Feng Baobao''s eyes suddenly revealed a strange color, as if he was particularly sensitive to the word family.


    "Ah~ family, you will be my family from now on, and I will also be your family."


    "Home...people..." Bao Baobao repeated these two words, and then she was confused, feeling that these two words are very important to her, but she didn''t understand what they were.


    "It seems that you have to teach you to speak and read again, but this is not anxious. After sleeping for so long, I think you should be hungry. Then start teaching you by looking for food."


    Monkey King looked around. There were a lot of little birds in the forest, but they were not enough to stuff their teeth, so he had to drag Bao Bao Feng to a river.


    Fortunately, in this year, there are still a lot of fish in the river, two or three fingers wide.


    Monkey King just hooked his fingers, the fish in the water were all hooked out of the water by a thought force, and they fell on the ground, jumping around.

 2943 Chapter 2 Teaching

    When Bao Baofeng saw it, he was curious, and learned that Monkey King stretched out his finger to hook the water, but nothing happened.


    "???"


    Full of suspicion, she seemed to be leaning against the river, and pointed her finger at the water. Outsiders looked at it and thought she was provoking the river.


    Monkey King looked a little funny, afraid that he would lead her crooked, and hurriedly walked over to stop her: "Everyone has their own different abilities. Your ability does not lie in this, so don''t try."


    With that, he grabbed a three-finger-wide fish and showed it in front of Bao Baofeng: "Look at this. This is a fish. It is something to eat. If you are hungry, you can eat this to relieve your hunger."


    "...Eat?" Feng Baobao looked at Monkey King with a puzzled face, and said such a word for a long time.


    "You won''t even forget about''eat''?" Monkey King looked speechless, holding the fish, stuffing it into his mouth, and biting it down: "Eat..."


    Bao Baofeng watched for a long time, and finally seemed to understand: "Pick up a fish and hold it in his hand, and open his mouth to bite it down."


    "Wait~ You can''t eat it like this." Monkey King hurriedly stopped her: "You can''t eat fish raw, you have to roast it before you can eat it."


    Sun Wukong taught her to pick up a pile of firewood together. After lighting it, he inserted the fish on the branch and started to barbecue: "You also learn to join me by inserting the fish on the branch and grilling it over the fire. "


    Under Sun Wukong''s personal teaching, Bao Baofeng quickly learned how to grill fish and how to say the word''roasted fish''. She just forgot, not not, so she quickly learned.


    When dozens of fish came down, they were almost completely eaten by Baby Feng. It seems that this is also a foodie.


    Patting his stomach, Baby Feng ran to the river to get down on the water, but was blocked by Monkey King: "You can¡¯t drink water like this. Although you can drink it with your physique, you won¡¯t have stomach troubles, but you need to pay attention to hygiene but common sense. River water, you have to find a clean water source..."


    For several weeks, Monkey King spent teaching Feng Baobao common sense, speaking, and literacy. Now she doesn''t seem to be as stupid as before, and can basically communicate with Monkey King.


    With a good teacher, you can get twice the result with half the effort. In the original book, it took her a few months to be able to communicate normally, which only shows that the teacher who taught her is not good.


    In order not to be influenced by the outside world and to be able to better teach Bao Bao Feng, Sun Wukong has not taken her to a place with people in the past few weeks, but settled in a tent in the woods.


    The river bank.


    "Baby..." Just as the name was called out, Monkey King suddenly paused: "Hey~ Every time I call your name, I feel a little embarrassed... Your name is too powerful."


    "Doesn''t it sound good?" Bao Baosan stared at Monkey King expressionlessly.


    "It''s not bad, it''s just called Baobao. That''s too much. Or, should I give you a nickname?" If Feng Baobao''s thinking is normal, I''m afraid I don''t want others to call him a baby, right?


    "Ninety? What''s your nickname?" Bao Baobao tilted his head and looked confused.


    "Baby Feng is your real name, and your nickname is a kind of address instead of your real name. It can also be regarded as an expression of the intimate relationship between two acquaintances."


    "What is intimacy?"


    "It means a good relationship, just like us."


    "Who are we the same?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Feng Baobao¡¯s curious baby¡¯s eyes, and was speechless. If he continued to say this to her, he would be speechless by her questions, so he had to quickly change the subject: "You will understand later. I can¡¯t worry about this kind of thing, now let¡¯s talk about the issue of giving you a nickname."


    "Then... what do you want to call me?" Bao Bao Feng looked at Monkey King curiously.


    Sun Wukong thought for a while. In the original book, she had a nickname called Ah Wu. Although there is no technical content, it is better than calling a baby. Moreover, the name changed and the taste has changed. Simply call her Ah Wuhao: "What do you start with? I don''t understand, I forgot everything, or I will call you Awu."


    "A Wu..." Feng Baobao nodded indifferently. To her, it doesn''t matter what the name is.


    "Okay, then the decision will call you Ah Wu." Monkey King made a final decision, and said with emotion: "It''s better for Ah Wu to cry naturally."


    Baby Feng looked at Monkey King expressionlessly, wondering why he wanted to give herself a nickname, but suddenly, she pulled her skirt down with both hands and squatted down...


    Seeing this, Monkey King hurriedly stopped her: "Wait, I have told you how many times, if you want to be convenient, you have to go to the toilet, if you don¡¯t have a toilet, you have to go to a place where nobody, especially a girl like you, You must never do this in front of others, let alone show your own body, nor undress or undress in front of outsiders. If someone makes an obscene act of undressing you, you will beat him to death for me. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore."


    Baby Feng tilted his head and looked at Monkey King, very puzzled: "But...you are not someone else, you said, it doesn''t matter in front of you."


    "Ahem~~ So what, under normal circumstances, we still have to avoid it, I can only do it when I say it is possible." This kind of pure and innocent heart is a bit sad, if this is heard by others, he But it will be regarded as a pervert, this must be taught clearly, or she will be scammed to death.


    "Oh~" Bao Baobao nodded her head calmly, apparently didn''t understand why she did it, but since Monkey King said that, she just did it.


    Now Bao Bao Feng can basically communicate normally, and Monkey King also plans to take her out of here.


    "Do you want to leave... Why do you want to leave? Isn''t it good here?" Bao Bao Feng looked at Monkey King with a look of doubt.


    "People can''t stay in the same place for the rest of their lives. You always need to go out and make a fortune. Don''t you want to know your past or your family background?"


    Bao Baofeng was stunned suddenly: "Aren''t you... my family?"


    Monkey King smiled softly: "Of course we are family members, but you have other family members, the parents who gave birth to you and raised you..."


    "I... and other family members..." Bao Baofeng was stunned, thinking carefully, and suddenly clutching his head and grunting in pain: "Wu... Wukong... head... headache..."


    "Don''t think about it if you don''t remember it." Monkey King reached out and touched her head, and wiped away the pain for her. When he just wanted to take it away, Bao Bao Feng grabbed it and pressed it on the head: "Don''t Take it away, comfortable..."


    Seeing this, Monkey King smiled knowingly.


    At this time, Bao Bao Feng looked into the distance, with a touch of persistence in his calm eyes: "Life experience...family...want to know..." ..

 2944 Chapter III Borrowing

    Monkey King doesn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s good for her to let Feng Baobao give birth to the obsession with finding family members, but people always need a goal to live, especially for people like Feng Baobao. Only with a clear goal can she lead the way and let her know what she needs. What do you do so that you won¡¯t be muddled. As for the ending, with his Monkey King, do you still need to care about the ending?


    After leaving the woods and walking along the trail for a while, a small village appeared in front of Monkey King. In the original work, Bao Bao Feng, the village where Xu Xiang''s family lived, was taken in.


    Now we are in troubled times, and only such remote small villages can be considered comfortable.


    It is already in the afternoon, and after a few hours, it will be dark. Monkey King intends to stay in this village for one night, and then take Feng Baobao to the outside world to let her understand the world.


    Baby Feng shook his nose, smelling the fragrance wafting from the air, ran into a simple folk house, watched an aunt''s meal, swallowed.


    "Who''s baby~ how come you run around in other people''s houses?" The aunt looked at Bao Bao Feng with curiosity: "Look at you like this, you are very strange. Did you escape here?"


    Bao Baofeng didn''t answer, looking at the table full of food, he reached out and grabbed a steamed bun to eat.


    "Hey~~ Your baby is so unruly, that you can pick it up and eat by yourself without asking."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, let her eat two if she is hungry." The man dressed up as a villager waved his hand and poured a bowl of water to Bao Baofeng, showing how the villagers are. Simple: "Eat slowly, girl, be careful to choke."


    "Sorry, two, I hope Ah Wu has not caused you trouble." At this time, Monkey King also walked into the house.


    "Ah~ What a handsome guy." When the aunt in the room saw Monkey King, she couldn''t help but exclaimed. Seeing his clothes, she knew that it was either rich or expensive. The red hair made people feel awe. Very politely said: "It''s okay, it''s okay, if you don''t dislike it, let''s eat together."


    "Excuse me, it''s getting dark now. I hope I can spend the night with you." Monkey King said, putting a jade pendant on the table: "I don''t have any money with me, I hope this jade pendant can Pay for food and accommodation tonight."


    "This is...!!!" The aunt''s eyes instantly widened. Although their family is poor and they have never seen anything in the world, this smooth and gentle jade pendant, she, a layman, knows that it is very valuable at first sight, just a meal and a living. In the evening, given such a piece of jade pendant, the identities of these two people seem to be more noble than they thought.


    "I can''t do it, I can''t do it, it''s just a night to collect the money." The farmer hurriedly pushed the money back to Monkey King, so nervous and scared.


    The family can not afford to offend such a person who can produce such valuable jade pendants.


    Seeing the family¡¯s expressions of fear and trepidation, Sun Wukong was stunned again: ¡°That¡¯s right, the so-called couple is not guilty, and they are guilty of their crimes. If this jade is given to you, maybe it will harm you.¡±


    With that said, he just wanted to take the jade pendant back, but it attracted Bao Baobao''s eyes: "What is this?" The gleaming eyes clearly liked it.


    "You like it, then go and play." Monkey King handed it to her at will.


    Bao Baofeng looked over and over again. Although his face was expressionless, he seemed to like it very much.


    The two couples looked at the jade pendant in Bao Bao Feng''s hand, and they were reluctant to give up. Seeing that the opportunity of flying yellow and Tengda was so flying.


    But although they haven''t read the book for a few years, the meaning in Monkey King''s words is very clear. Although they don''t give up, they don''t get too tangled.


    Sun Wukong sat next to Feng Baobao, looked at her playing with Yupei, and said with a serious face: "When you eat something from someone else''s house in the future, you must first ask if you agree with it. You can eat it only if you nod your head... Uh, no, stranger. You must never ask for something, understand?"


    "Oh~" Baby Feng nodded blankly, and threw the bun in his hand on the ground without hesitation.


    Monkey King saw a black line: "This thing can be eaten."


    Bao Baofeng looked straight at Monkey King, a little confused: "Do you want something from the stranger or not?"


    "When I am here, it is up to me to decide whether to take it or not, but when I am away, you are not allowed to ask for anything someone gives you."


    "Oh~" Baby Feng got up and picked up the buns on the ground. She remembered that Sun Wukong said that this thing can be eaten, so she can ask for it.


    "Don''t eat the dirty things."


    "Oh~"


    This scene made the couple very unbearable: "Young man, she is..."


    Monkey King glanced at the two couples, and said calmly: "She''s not stupid, but she doesn''t understand the world."


    The couple nodded and stopped talking.


    Outside the house, the two villagers who had just returned to the village with two hoes followed the door and looked at the jade pendant in Bao Bao Bao Feng''s hand. Their eyes lit up, revealing greedy eyes: "Did you see it?"


    "Well, it must be worth a lot of money."


    "If you get it, you will have nothing to worry about in this life, or we..."


    "Also...or...don''t, this kind of thing..."


    "With less damn nonsense, just ask you if you do it? If you don''t do it, I will do it alone. I won''t have your share then..."


    "These two people..." Monkey King looked at the two people sneaking away outside the house, the coldness in his eyes flashed away.


    The villagers and the couple naturally followed Monkey King''s gaze to see this scene, and kindly persuaded them: "Young man, the so-called wealth is not revealed, so hurry up and put the jade pendant away."


    "It''s okay."


    In this era, there is no electricity in the countryside, so the villagers are basically asleep as soon as it gets dark, and they wake up early the next day.


    "Boy, in the country, the room is not big, so I have to wrong you to sleep in the wood room. I hope you don''t mind."


    "It''s okay." Monkey King doesn''t pay attention to these. In such a rural area, it would be nice to have a shelter from the wind and rain. Now the weather is not cold, and it is the same wherever you sleep.


    Seeing Bao Baofeng also walk into the wood room with herself, Sun Wukong immediately stopped her: "You go to sleep in the room, don''t sleep with me in the wood room."


    "Oh~"


    In the dead of night, two sneaky shadows stepped into this simple house.


    This kind of rural place without electricity, it''s dark, if there is no moon, it is really impossible to reach out. At this time, it is better to do sneaky things, because ordinary people are really hard to detect.


    But the moment they appeared, Monkey King found them and got up and sat up: "Damn you, he will die after all." ..

 2945 Chapter IV Retribution

    Since seeing these two people in the daytime, Monkey King has known their identities. In the original book, the two almost raped the scum of Bao Baofeng.


    The so-called dog can''t change eating shit, because of Monkey King, Feng Baobao avoided the initial encounter with them, but the fate is like this, which makes people unpredictable.


    These two escaped the initial death, but now they are pushing themselves toward death again because of greed.


    As a dead person, it is hard to escape death after all.


    With a scream, a bright light flashed across the sky. The two people who just wanted to enter the room through the window were struck by the sudden flash of lightning. With a scream, they fell straight to the ground. .


    "Fa...what happened?!!!"


    The farmer''s family was apparently awakened from a dream by the out-of-the-air lightning and screams. They lit the fuel lamp and ran out before they had time to wear their shoes.


    Under the faint light, looking at the two corpses that were turned into coke, the couple was so scared that they sat down on the ground...


    It didn''t take long for everyone in the village to hold a torch and rushed to hear the news.


    Although the corpse had become coke, some corridors could be seen.


    "This...this shouldn''t be..."


    "Quick! Quickly count, who is missing in the village!"


    After working for several hours, the identity of the deceased was finally confirmed. For a while, his family cried out sadly...


    "Hey~ What a crime!"


    "In the middle of the night, what do they want to do when they come here?"


    "It''s definitely not a good thing. Usually these two goods are not right in their minds. During the day, two exquisitely dressed foreigners came to Brother Xu''s house. These two goods must be uneasy and kind."


    "How did you die in this darkness?"


    "Thunder struck to death, I saw it all!"


    "Hmm~~ I also came out to pee at the time. The lightning was so bright that I shuddered in fright, and I was peeing on my pants..."


    "Tell them not to learn well, and they usually peek at the old lady to take a bath, so they are retributed!"


    "Hey~ It''s not windy, it''s not raining, and it''s struck by lightning out of thin air. It''s really retribution!"


    "It''s just suffering for their old parents..."


    The villagers rushed to help move the corpse away, and the crowd gradually dispersed...


    Back home, the farmer sighed.


    The auntie said with a look of concern: "How are their two families?"


    "What else can I do, crying, these two babies on their backs are very harmful. They must have seen the young man''s jade pendant during the day, and they have got a crooked mind. They usually do a lot of bad things. Not tolerate."


    "Young man, don''t take it to your heart. It''s their own fault. Hey, they have suffered their lonely father and mother."


    Monkey King nodded and said nothing.


    Early the next morning.


    In the simple and ruined house, an old man looked at the two scorched corpses in front of him with a serious face and a serious face.


    A middle-aged uncle asked curiously: "Uncle Xu, is there anything Mo Zi looks good about these two corpses?"


    "Well~ I just think the death of these two babies is strange..."


    "These two idiots just made God unhappy and were taken away. What''s wrong with them?"


    "You don''t understand, when I was running in the rivers and lakes, I worshipped a master who practiced Qi, and saw a lot of strange people''s stuff. Maybe these two babies..."


    "You mean, those two guests at Brother Xu''s house have problems?"


    "No, no... I''m just a little skeptical... and they really seem to be killed by thunder..."


    "Since you are suspicious, do you want to call them to question?"


    "No, no, no... If they are really strange people who reinforce qi and offend them, I am afraid that the whole village will suffer. It is better not to be nosy..."


    "I...I don''t care about that. If they really killed my son, I want them to pay for it!" An old woman just listened to the conversation between the two, gritted her teeth with hatred, and then ran out the door angrily.


    "Quickly, Xiao Xu, stop her!" Uncle Xu''s expression changed drastically.


    The middle-aged man named Xiao Xu ran out immediately.


    However, the old woman didn''t know where her strength came from. This running speed was called a thief, and even a middle-aged man could not catch up for a while, but the main reason was that he was afraid of chasing and the old woman fell down. On the ground, there will be two shortcomings, and he can''t afford it.


    In this way, the old woman came to the farmer¡¯s house with a procrastination and screamed, "Xu Daxin, hurry up and call out the two guests from your house. I have something to ask."


    "What''s the matter? Aunt Xu?"


    At this time, the uncle Xu arrived at the same time: "Aunt Xu, let''s go back. This matter can''t be messed up, if it happens..."


    "Nothing in case, pay off debts, kill and pay, my son can''t die in vain!" The old woman was like a shrew at this moment, and the oil and salt did not get in. At this moment, I happened to see walking out of the wood house. Sun Wukong, who didn¡¯t even think about it, threw at him...


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly, staggered sideways slightly, and dodged. Aunt Xu jumped into the air, staggered and fell to the ground, and did not get up for a long time.


    The farmer couple hurriedly stepped forward to help her up, and the old man glared at Monkey King: "Say, did you kill my son? Did you?"


    Uncle Xu narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Monkey King with blinking eyes. His previous evasive movements were not like ordinary people could do, and he couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    If this person is really a strange person, ordinary people like them can''t afford to offend, and they will cause a disaster, and hurriedly said: "Xu, you guys take Aunt Xu away, she is heartbroken..."


    "You balao, hurry up and put down the old lady..." The old woman was scolded with her teeth and claws.


    Monkey King frowned slightly. He said that it would not be a disaster to his family. He originally wanted to show kindness, but after that, he was not in the mood. What kind of person and what kind of seed was taught? Liang Wei, let her die.


    Uncle Xu came to Sun Wukong with an apologetic look, and bowed his fist, "Sorry, boy, the old man has just lost a loved one. He always likes to think about it, I hope you don''t think about it."


    Sun Wukong waved his hand at random, ignored them, pulled Bao Bao Feng from the house, and looked at the farmer and his wife: "Thank you for staying overnight and leave."


    "No need, the world is not peaceful now, you have to be careful."


    Waved his hand, Monkey King took Feng Baobao''s small hand and left here.


    "Uncle Xu, you don''t really think they are..."


    "Let''s stop this matter, the two foolish guys usually have bad intentions, and they should have been robbed. Maybe they really were punished by God and were taken away..." ..

 2946 Chapter 5 Teaching

    One day has passed since I left Xujiacun.


    I didn''t see a half-person figure during this trip. It''s no wonder that Xujia Village has been safe for so many years in this troubled world. It is really remote enough.


    In the original book, if the bandits hadn''t met the officers and soldiers, they wouldn''t have escaped to Xujiacun.


    However, because of the remoteness, I didn¡¯t encounter any wars after wandering for a day. It¡¯s just that banditry broke out during this year and it¡¯s not safe to go out. Especially in such remote places, there are countless bandits who occupy the mountain as king. Therefore, usually Few people dare to go far.


    No, just today, Sun Wukong and the two have encountered robbers blocking the way.


    "Boss, looking at the clothes of these two people, you can definitely get a lot of oil and water!"


    "Hey~~ Lao Tzu''s favorite is the young master of this kind of big family."


    "Especially that woman, she looks really good-looking, but I haven''t touched a woman for half a year."


    "Little girl, let''s go with my brother, make sure you eat it well and drink it spicy."


    The bandit''s gangster look, resisting a machete, walked towards Bao Bao Feng in all directions, completely ignoring Monkey King on the side, and reached out to grab her slender hand, and Bao Bao Feng did not take any precautions. .


    There were dozens of people around him, and there were even three or five subordinates with guns in hand, a man in a mere trivial way, and the bandit¡¯s head was really not in his eyes.


    But when his hand was about to touch Baby Feng''s slender hand, Monkey King waved a hand knife, and with the splash of bright red blood, one arm flew to the ground.


    "Ah~~!!! My hand!!! My hand!!!" The bandit leader suddenly let out a miserable howl, his eyes were bloodshot, and his face was fierce: "It''s up to you to see your mother, do it! I fuck him to death!"


    A bandit also reacted fast enough, raising his gun and shooting, with a bang, the sound was quite ear-piercing.


    Monkey King stretched out a finger, wiggled it at will, and bounced the bullet away. The bandit was dumbfounded, with a hell of expression: "My mother, it''s a hell!"


    "Mom, what''s this kid?"


    Sun Wukong ignored the surrounding bandits and looked at Bao Baofeng with a serious face: "Awu, now, I am teaching you a sense of self-prevention. If you encounter this kind of hostile to you again in the future, you don''t need to keep your hands, all Just kill it."


    As he said, Monkey King squeezed his fist out of thin air, "Puff Puff~~~" A series of broken internal organs resounded, and the bandits all vomited blood at the same time, screamed and wailed, convulsed. .


    Baby Feng picked up a branch, cut off the corpse on the ground, and nodded: "Is it killed? I know..."


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly a dialect made Sun Wukong a little stunned. After staying in Xujiacun for only one night, she learned their words?


    Although it''s just a few sentences, but the learning ability is really strong.


    Sun Wukong looked at Bao Baofeng with a serious look: "Everything is forgotten, and the heart of a pure child is as flawless as a newborn baby. It is indeed the best time to learn, especially when it comes to practicing, it will get twice the result with half the effort, but your soul hurts. It¡¯s a bit serious, let me teach you a cultivation method to stabilize your soul."


    Baby Feng looked at Monkey King curiously, not understanding what he was talking about.


    "Go to a quieter place first."


    Monkey King took Feng Baobao to a clean place and said, "You can sense a strange energy in your body, right?"


    Baby Feng nodded: "Well, I don''t know what it is."


    "This is called Qi. You can achieve the effect of cultivation as long as you run it in your body."


    "I''ll try." As instinctively, Feng Baobao sat cross-legged with five hearts upright.


    When Sun Wukong saw it, he smiled: "Although I have forgotten the memory, the physical instinct memory of Lianqi is still there. I don''t need to teach it anymore."


    After Yunqi a week, Bao Baofeng opened his eyes, and Monkey King smiled and said, "How do you feel?"


    "It''s warm and comfortable."


    "I will spend a few hours every day to practice Qi, you know?" In the original book, Bao Bao Feng''s cultivation basically grows naturally, and he hasn''t practiced much. If she knew cultivation, she would have been invincible for the years she lived. .


    "Oh~" Feng Baobao nodded stupidly, obviously not capable of self-judgment, Sun Wukong said what she said, and she would stick to it if she agreed.


    "Now, I''m teaching you a method for cultivating the soul." As he said, Sun Wukong pointed to Feng Baobao''s eyebrows: "Your soul is severely damaged. From now on, you will follow this soul cultivation method to get up and practice every morning. You can do it again until the soul is fully recovered, and then you can practice at a deeper level. Now, do it again. Can you feel the special energy that I passed into the sea of ??knowledge? You follow the mental method I taught you. It comes to warm up its soul again."


    Bao Baobao nodded earnestly, took Sun Wukong''s words firmly in his heart, and began to warm and nurture his soul according to the extra movement route in his mind.


    With regard to cultivation, Bao Bao Feng has an extremely terrifying instinct. It seems that she does not need to be specially reminded at all. She can practice very well, which saves Monkey King a lot of trouble.


    Looking at Bao Bao Feng in front of him, Monkey King smiled with satisfaction: "It seems that in terms of cultivation talent, it is still quite good, and this instinctive combat talent is very close to me, it is necessary to develop it."


    One hour later, watching Bao Baofeng open his eyes from the cultivation state, Monkey King said: "How is it? How does it feel different from before?"


    Baby Feng tilted his head for a moment, "Very comfortable..."


    "...Comfortable." Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched her head: "Now, I''m teaching you how to control your body. If you can control your body perfectly, you can perfectly see through every movement of your opponent. At that time, at the same level, you will be invincible in close combat."


    "Of course, this method of seeing through other people''s movements can also be done with some special calculation methods, but it is just a side-by-side approach, and it is impossible to see through it perfectly. Some fake movements may even break it."


    "But this is not the limit. If you want to go further, you have to forget, forget about your control of your body, keep your consciousness empty, let your body turn into the most primitive instinct, to dodge, to fight, and to perform far beyond yourself. Ultimate strength."


    "You have a special physique and are better than ordinary people in instinctive reactions, so you should be more talented than others when you learn, and you should be able to save the previous step. However, controlling your body is also to see through the movements of others, so you must also learn. "..

 2947 Chapter 6 Legend

    In this way, while traveling, Monkey King was teaching Feng Bao Bao, so that the bandits had lost the blood mold for eight lifetimes. They were used by Monkey King as a grindstone to train Bao Bao Feng, and they destroyed one after another. It has solved many threats caused by banditry in nearby villages.


    You know, these bandits are very thief, it is the most difficult to wipe out the clean existence, drill into the mountains, even the officers and soldiers can''t help them.


    The two people''s behavior of using bandits and bandits to practice their hands was accidentally seen by a pair of villagers. They passed on to ten, passed on from ten to hundred, word of mouth, and the more they passed on, they became heroes who helped the world and the people. , Inexplicably left a folklore of an immortal couple and a hero.


    When Monkey King heard the news, his face was speechless. Sure enough, what happened to these villagers would become legends after a long time.


    However, the current world is indeed chaotic. When the two Monkeys came to a town for the first time, they encountered a big fight. Bullets flew randomly and grenades blasted into the sky. This is more than the ancient cold weapon fighting. It''s much cruel, and the dead often can''t leave a whole body. The bombs are riddled with holes and stumps and arms.


    Even the air was filled with a strong smell of gunpowder smoke, mixed with blood, making it difficult for people to breathe.


    Together with Bao Bao Feng, they covered their mouth and nose, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Monkey King looked in the direction of the enemy and his firepower was swift and fierce, and the defenders were defeated steadily. Looking at this posture, it won''t take long for him to take this town.


    As Monkey King, he is naturally not interested in interfering in mortal wars, but for Little R, he hated him when he was an ordinary otaku. It¡¯s okay if he didn¡¯t see it. Now that he has seen it, he naturally has to take care of it. of.


    Looking at the direction of the enemy line, Monkey King just shook his hand so lightly, the enemy''s fierce firepower suddenly stopped, and the Japanese soldiers fell in a pool of blood...


    Monkey King turned around and took Bao Bao Bao Feng''s delicate hand, and walked away: "Let''s go."


    ...


    "Company... Company commander, the enemy''s firepower seems to have suddenly stopped!"


    "The Japanese army also fell one by one. What is going on?"


    "Looking at how they vomited blood and fell to the ground one by one, won''t they all die?"


    "What the hell is going on?" The company commander held a binoculars and looked at the enemy, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    "Company commander, should I try to go over and see?"


    The company commander pondered for a moment, gritted his teeth and nodded: "Okay, be careful, we will cover you, if something goes wrong, we will immediately fall back and retreat!"


    "Yes!"


    A few minutes later.


    "Company commander, you guys are coming here soon, these little Japan are all dead, look at these guns, my mother, he is more advanced than what we use, now it''s developed!"


    The company commander waited for a group of soldiers to look at the fallen corpse, with question marks on his forehead and bewildered: "It''s a damn god, how come these little Japan are all dead inexplicably?"


    "Don''t even God see their evil deeds?"


    Pulling the corpse to examine it, the company commander was even more shocked: "All the internal organs are shattered, as if they were brutally crushed by someone. Could it be that those strangers made the move?"


    They all sat in the company commander''s position, and naturally they knew some secrets that ordinary people didn''t know.


    "What kind of stranger? Company commander!"


    "It''s some strange people and strangers in the legend." As the company commander said, he took a telescope and looked around. On the mountain road several hundred meters, he found the corridor between Monkey King and Bao Bao Feng: "Will it be...they?"


    "Does that kind of person really exist?" The soldiers were full of surprises and doubts one by one: "Since that kind of person really exists, and now the national disaster is at stake, why don''t they stand up?"


    "Who knows, I have only heard of it, but I have never seen it." Seeing that the two Monkey Kings disappeared from the field of vision, the company commander put down the sight glasses in his hand with a positive expression: "But this time, They must have done it... Bring me paper and pen..."


    "The company commander does this?"


    "I saw two people on the mountain road just now. Maybe it is related to them. I have to draw them down. I''m afraid I will forget them after some time..." Then he said with emotion: "Fortunately, I learned a lot while studying. The ability to draw by hand..."


    In 1944, the War of Resistance Against Japan was in full swing. The Japanese army occupied a large number of areas in China and also opened up the railway transportation line. This town was one of the main resident sites of this line. If it were to be followed by history, the Japanese army would also be affected. Occupation, but because of Monkey King¡¯s intervention, the Chinese army was inexplicably defended, and a large amount of military supplies and materials were obtained, which also caused a slight deviation in the history of the world, making the Japanese army surrender earlier.


    This battle played a pivotal role in the subsequent war, and Monkey King and Feng Baobao also shaped a mystery legend that was widely circulated in this battle.


    And after that, another half month passed.


    After Sun Wukong took Feng Baobao to sweep the food stalls several streets, he came to a small alley with no people and stopped suddenly: "I said you two, have been with us for so long, don''t plan to come out and meet?"


    A man and a woman walked out of the dark corner of the small alley, both of them stared at Bao Bao Feng''s body, and there was an expression of extreme fear on their faces, even cold sweat appeared on their foreheads: " Bao Bao Feng, are you...really Bao Bao Feng?"


    "You...know me?" Bao Baofeng looked at the two people in front of him, Gu Jing Wubo''s face suddenly showed some fluctuations: "Tell me, who am I, are you my family?"


    "Family...not..." After seeing Bao Bao Feng''s expression, the man''s original frightened expression suddenly stretched out, and he fixed his gaze on Monkey King.


    And Monkey King looked at the man in front of him, and was a little surprised: "I didn''t expect to meet this guy so soon, but that''s right, I was walking around with Ah Wu like this, and it was reasonable for them to find the trail. "


    After observing Monkey King for a while, the man had a serious face: "I don''t know who you are, but you seem to be an ordinary person. It is better not to have anything to do with this person, so as not to cause murder. We know her. Give her to us, how about?"


    Monkey King looked at the man with a plain face: "Do you think it is possible?"


    "What''s the matter with him, just take the person away!" The woman on the side yelled softly, and she attacked Monkey King by splitting her palm.


    "Ok?"


    When Bao Bao Feng saw this, what he didn''t even think about was that he stood in front of Monkey King. She greeted him with a palm to touch. The woman snorted and flew out...

 2948 Chapter 7 Zhang Huaiyi

    For Feng Baobao''s performance, Sun Wukong was slightly satisfied. During this period of time, he received good results under his training. If it were changed to before, she would probably be indifferent to this scene.


    But now as soon as she felt the enemy''s hostility, she immediately launched a counterattack. It seemed that she had already taken Sun Wukong''s words to heart.


    The man flashed to catch the woman who was flying upside down, his expression serious: "Don''t do it, she''s not..."


    However, before the words were finished, Bao Baofeng had already stretched his figure, and the two of them were close to him, patted their chests, resolutely, and did not know what mercy was.


    She just remembered that Monkey King said that anyone who is hostile to them must strike back mercilessly and kill each other.


    The man had just caught the woman at this time, and he had no time to dodge in a hurry. Otherwise, he would have to be strong one by one.


    The man took only four and a half steps to stabilize his figure; while Bao Bao Feng retreated all the way and ran straight into Monkey King.


    Monkey King gently pressed a palm between her back, relieved all the strength, and made her stabilize her figure.


    With just this palm, you can already see the strength gap between Bao Bao Feng and the man, but he hastily shot, and he can hold the upper hand, and his strength is naturally higher than Bao Bao Feng.


    The man put down the woman he was holding, looked at his palm and squeezed it, then looked at Bao Baofeng, and muttered: "Weakened..." At the same time, he looked at Monkey King with a solemn face: "Just... It''s a shame, you...you are also a stranger?"


    A person who can''t even see through a person who looks like an ordinary person, who has returned to the basics to this level, what kind of master is he?


    "Go back first, you are not her opponent now." Monkey King patted Bao Bao Feng, stepped forward, and stood in front of her.


    The man took a step back subconsciously, his face solemn: "Don''t get me wrong, we are not hostile."


    "Not hostile?" Monkey King looked at him with interest: "Sorry, now I am hostile to you."


    The man''s complexion instantly became extremely serious, and it seemed that things would not be so simple, and he immediately made a defensive counterattack posture.


    "Don''t say that I am bullying the small." Monkey King stretched out a finger: "As long as you can take my finger, I won''t pursue your rude behavior."


    "One finger? You look down on people too much, too!" The woman heard the words and stared at Monkey King angrily. She was so underestimated that she would not be happy to be an ordinary person.


    "Xiaodie, you step aside first, this person is probably not easy."


    "Huh?" This was the first time the woman named Xiaodie saw a man showing such an expression, her face immediately became serious, and she stepped aside.


    "Then, it''s starting." Monkey King took a step forward, already appeared in front of the man, and pointed a finger toward his forehead.


    "!!!" The man''s complexion changed drastically. He didn''t expect Monkey King to be so fast, he shouted, and his whole body was enveloped by a rich golden light of protection.


    But it is a pity that Jin Guang was flicked by Monkey King, and the index finger was also relentlessly flicked at the center of the man''s eyebrows. In an instant, with a miserable howl, the man''s figure flew upside down like a cannonball. , On the ground of the alley, a deep ditch of hundreds of meters was wiped out.


    "Big Brother Zhang!!" Xiaodie''s face changed drastically, and he let out a stern scream, chased him out, picked up the man in the dirt pit, and looked at the big red bag on his forehead with anxiety.


    The man''s mouth was bleeding, and his head looked faintly at Monkey King in the distance with a look of horror: "Okay... terrible man! My golden light... unexpectedly... it collapsed?! Fluttershy... go!"


    "No, I won''t leave you behind."


    "Oh - do not faint, do not see it, you kinda anti-beat of." A fantasy figure, and the Monkey King Fung men''s side already appeared in.


    Upon seeing this, Xiaodie blocked the man in horror: "You...what do you want to do?!"


    "Don''t be nervous, little girl, if I want to kill you, do you think there is still a chance to speak?"


    "Who are you...what?! What is the purpose?!" The man wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, and stared at Monkey King with a solemn expression. A man with such terrifying power approached Bao Bao Feng. He didn''t believe it. People have no plan.


    "Purpose?" Monkey King looked at the man with a joking expression: "Why, do you think I can''t do anything about Ah Wu?"


    "Awu... Is that what you call her... isn''t it?"


    "If you want to talk about conspiracy, there is indeed, you should know Ah Wu''s life experience, Zhang Huaiyi?"


    Zhang Huaiyi was shocked: "You...you know me?"


    "Even the Golden Light Curse is used, is it hard to guess your identity?"


    "..." Zhang Huaiyi was silent. He didn''t even call his pseudonym and called his real name directly. No one would know about this kind of thing except a few people in Longhushan!


    He didn''t know how Sun Wukong knew, and he didn''t intend to follow up. Now, he just wants to find out who the Sun Wukong is and what his purpose is: "Since you already know my identity, what is the husband?"


    "You are not qualified to know my name..."


    As soon as Sun Wukong''s voice fell, Feng Baobao suddenly said: "Wukong, does he really know my life experience?"


    "Ahem~~" Monkey King looked at Bao Baofeng with a speechless expression: "You don''t want to suddenly demolish my station, please?"


    Zhang Huaiyi''s face was stunned: "So your name is Wukong." As he said, he said, "It''s not called Monkey King, right?"


    Monkey King: "..."


    Zhang Huaiyi looked astonished: "Are you really called Monkey King?"


    "Puff~" Xiaodie on the side couldn''t help but chuckled out: "What did your parents think about giving you such a name?"


    Sun Wukong''s complexion turned dark for an instant, and he sucked with one hand, Xiaodie was already sucked into his hand: "Little girl, I think you are very inadequate."


    "No... yes... I''m sorry!" Xiaodie''s face flushed red, and he hurriedly apologized. Okay, Monkey King''s posture holding her now is very indecent. Well, it''s just holding the clothes on her chest with one hand.


    Seeing her sincere attitude, Monkey King was too lazy to have trouble with a girl. He let go of her and was slightly depressed: "I hate this world for "Journey to the West"..."


    "Do you really know my life experience?" Bao Bao Feng looked directly at Zhang Huaiyi: "Who am I? Where is my family? Tell me!"


    Zhang Huaiyi''s face changed, and she struggled for a long time, but she resolutely said: "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you yet..."


    Upon hearing this, Bao Bao Feng immediately turned her head to look at Monkey King. After being rejected, she didn''t know what to do next...

 2949 Chapter 8 She

    Monkey King scratched his chin and smiled: "At this time, you should go and ask and punish him with various punishments, such as cutting it off one by one..."


    "Oh~" Feng Baobao slapped both hands with a dazed face, an expression that I realized.


    "Gulong~" Zhang Huaiyi swallowed hardly, and looked at Monkey King in amazement: "Are you... are you a demon? How can you teach her these things..."


    Monkey King glanced at him: "If you don''t want to suffer, just explain it obediently."


    "This... Actually I don''t know, I just met her before..."


    "Can''t say just now, don''t know now, do you think I''m stupid?"


    Zhang Huaiyi''s silence was not in words. Seeing Feng Baobao had already taken out a dagger, he subconsciously swallowed his saliva and looked at Monkey King helplessly: "When I was pointed by you, the prohibition in my mind was also touched. I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t notice it, so you should understand that even if you killed me, I wouldn¡¯t say it.¡±


    Bao Bao Feng stabbed Zhang Huaiyi with a blank expression on his face. Zhang Huaiyi was sweating in pain and looked at Bao Bao Feng with astonishment: "You, you, you...are you really here?"


    Monkey King smiled: "In Ah Wu''s eyes, there is no distinction between good and evil. You should be very clear. If you don''t say anything, you will really be stabbed to death."


    Zhang Huaiyi was silent, not talking much.


    Fluttershy looked at Zhang Huaiyi''s cold sweat, with anxious expression on her face: "Don''t torture Big Brother Zhang, he won''t tell me!"


    Zhang Huaiyi looked stunned: "Xiaodie, what do you know? Stop talking nonsense!"


    "Talk about it." Monkey King looked at Xiaodie with interest.


    "We met a person who looked a lot like her a few months ago, maybe that person has anything to do with her."


    "Xiaodie, you..." Zhang Huaiyi was shocked. Obviously, he thought of who Xiaodie was talking about.


    In Bao Bao Feng''s unwavering eyes, a slight light flashed clearly: "Who is it? Where is she now?"


    "Xiangxi Miao Village, a place called Qinghe Village, but she seems to be missing, and we have been looking for her."


    Monkey King immediately gave her an expression that you were teasing me. Obviously, he was fake when he heard this, because he already knew who this girl was talking about, and just wanted to teach her a lesson, but he saw that Bao Bao Feng had arrived He ran away hurriedly: "Go, look for her!"


    "Wait first." Monkey King was speechless, so he followed.


    Upon seeing this, Zhang Huaiyi made a decisive decision: "Go away, the man has seen your lie and will definitely come back. We must leave immediately!"


    Xiaodie curled her lips, slightly dissatisfied: "What lie, I didn''t lie, but they have to really find her."


    Zhang Huaiyi rolled his eyes directly, and it was strange to find the dead person. I didn''t see it before. This Xiaodie is also black enough.


    After running for a few minutes, Bao Bao Feng stopped suddenly and looked at Monkey King with a cute look: "Where is Xiangxi...?"


    Sun Wukong held his forehead with one hand and he was very helpless: "You don''t know where you are, why did you fart? Originally I wanted to teach that girl... Forget it, the person she said may really know some things about you. , Let¡¯s go to Xiangxi."


    "Do you know she is there?"


    "Well, she has already figured out where she is." Monkey King took Feng Baobao''s slender hand, and with a thought, the figures of the two of them had disappeared.


    When it appeared, it was already on the edge of a cliff.


    Monkey King looked at the endless cliff bottom at his feet: "I jumped down from this place." He said, holding Feng Baobao''s slender waist with one hand, and said: "Hold tight, we are going to go down."


    "Yeah." Bao Baobao hugged Monkey King tightly with both hands, facing Monkey King''s behavior that he was about to jump off the cliff, he did not show the slightest timid wave.


    Is this naive or trusting?Maybe there are both.


    With Bao Bao Feng in his arms, Monkey King jumped off the cliff of ten thousand feet, and his figure fell rapidly. Bao Bao Feng''s eyes rolled around and looked around curiously, completely unaware of fear.


    "This naive and fearlessness is also a skill." Monkey King couldn''t help being a little admired. Only those who can achieve this level are rare in their temperaments.


    In the rapid fall, Monkey King''s figure suddenly stopped, and looked at the crevice of the peak body on the left side. He could vaguely see a distorted figure sandwiched between the crevices. His skin was jet-black, and he looked very strange. terror.


    This stone crack was formed by two stone pillars that crossed out from the peak body, falling from above, just fell into it.


    Sun Wukong held Baby Feng, walked in the air, walked to the crevice of the stone, looked at the distorted hands and feet inside, the horrible figure inside, was slightly surprised: "It''s hurt like this, and it''s still a breath of poison backlash. You Is it Xiaoqiang?"


    "Same...same as me...! Save her! Save her!!!" Looking at the figure in the stone cracks, Bao Bao Feng was shaking Sun Wukong excitedly.


    "Okay, don''t shake it, be careful that you fall." Sun Wukong slapped Bao Baobao''s little ass in an annoyed way: "Since he is not dead yet, he can be cured."


    Monkey King waved his hand and appeared above the cliff together with the figure in the cracks of the stone.


    Bao Baobao immediately let go of Monkey King and ran to kneel before the woman, reaching out to touch it.


    "Don''t move." Sun Wukong grabbed her with one hand, his expression serious: "She is now in the back of the Amaranthus Gu poison, all of which is poisonous, and it has spread all over the body. If you touch it, be careful to be infected, but you can also trust it. The blessing of this vicious poisonous poison still retains her breath.


    "Vicious?" Bao Bao Feng looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "Yes, it''s vicious. This Thousand Days Red is vicious to the middle one, and the backlash against the Gu caster is equally vicious. This kind of poison that can affect the offspring of the middle man suffers from it, is inherently incompatible with the world, so the caster Casting such a gu poison will also suffer the punishment he deserves, and it will slowly erode in the backlash of the gu poison until he is tortured to death."


    "You can see that she has been injured like this, and there is still a breath still left. This is because the poison gave her a breath, but this is not saving her, but torturing her. This is the so-called poor life. dead."


    "Is there any help?" Bao Bao Feng looked at Sun Wukong with blazing eyes and looked like she looked like herself. Bao Bao Feng already thought that this person might be her family.


    "For me, even if I die, it''s fine." Monkey King smiled back, waved his hand, and the light shone down... ..

 2950 Chapter 9 Wei Shufen

    The woman''s dark skin was fully restored at a speed visible to the naked eye under the fluorescent light, and even if the back-phagocytic poison went deep into the bone marrow, it was completely purified.


    The skin that can be broken by blowing is in sharp contrast with the horrible appearance before, and it can clearly show her face like a twin sister with Bao Baofeng.


    The woman''s closed eyes opened at this moment, just about to move her hands and feet, the pain in her heart made her snorted, cold sweat.


    "Don''t move, I''m just purifying the Gu poison for you, but the broken hands and feet have not been connected to you yet."


    The woman looked at Sun Wukong with a look of astonishment: "You...save me?!" Then she looked at her already recovered body, her eyes widened in disbelief, and she exclaimed, "You... Did you even remove me from all the poison? This...this...what''s the matter? How did you do it?!!!"


    "Don''t worry about how I did it, save you, I just want to ask you a question." As for the women''s native language, Monkey King was really worried that Bao Baofeng would learn it.


    "What''s the matter?" The woman was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Bao Bao Feng beside Sun Wukong, her pupils shrinking slightly: "Is she?"


    "What do you know, how, in return for saving your life, how about telling me everything you know?"


    When the woman heard the words, she bowed her head and remained silent. So far, she still has a trace of consciousness, and she has been suffering from the poisonous backlash and torture day after day, allowing her to truly understand what life is better than death.


    She originally thought that she would bear the retribution she deserved under this extremely vicious curse until the end of her life, but she never thought that she would be saved. For the Monkey King who saved herself from that horrible purgatory, She was truly grateful.


    "I am really grateful for your life-saving grace. Even if you let me die now, it¡¯s a problem. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know her identity very well, but I know she has a secret... and I can advise you. , It¡¯s better not to have anything to do with her, otherwise, it will definitely lead to a murderous disaster, because the secret of dripping on her body is the world''s dream of dripping things..."


    "You mean immortality?"


    "You...you know?!" The woman was shocked.


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "This has no meaning to me, I just want to know her life experience."


    The woman was even more shocked: "Are you not interested in immortality?!!!"


    Monkey King smiled: "Do you think? I can also make you live forever."


    The woman''s eyes turned round in an instant: "You... who are you?!!!"


    "Sun Wukong... how about you?"


    "The Monkey King?!"


    Sun Wukong almost sprayed her whole body with a mouthful of old blood, wishing to wipe out the Journey to the West from this world: "I have nothing to do with that monkey, just the same name."


    "Oh~" The woman looked at Monkey King with a strange look. Maybe she was also curious why Monkey King''s parents would give him such a nasty name.


    "Hey~ you know my name now, I don''t know what your name is yet."


    "Wei Shufen..."


    "Wei Shufen?" Bao Bao Feng looked at her straightly: "If you don''t have the same surname as me, are you really my family? Why do you look like me?"


    Wei Shufen shook his head: "Koneng is a coincidence. The world looks like Di Ren Da, but there are people who are there, but I am not from your Diga (family), and I have nothing to do with you."


    "It doesn''t matter..." Feng Baobao''s expressionless face clearly showed a lost expression, and looked at Monkey King shiningly, with an expression about to cry.


    Monkey King hurriedly reached out and touched her head, and comforted: "Don''t worry, take your time, anyway, we have time. One day, you will know who you are. And I teach you how to refine the soul, which can be repaired. Your traumatized soul might remember your past after your soul has fully recovered."


    "Yeah." Feng Baobao heard the words, and the tears flickering in her eyes disappeared instantly.


    "You even taught her how to repair soul drops?!" Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King with a look of astonishment. The methods of soul repair are rare, and she can even listen to this method of repairing wounded souls. I haven''t heard of it, but today she has refreshed her worldview.


    The poison that goes deep into the bone marrow and internal organs can be explained, and even has rare exercises such as repairing the soul. Who is this person?There are such strange people in the world?


    Monkey King looked at Wei Shufen: "Don''t you have any more useful news?"


    Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King speechlessly: "I even told you the secret of her immortality. Isn''t this useful news? As for her life experience, I don''t really know it. I will join that. The organization hasn¡¯t been long, maybe other people know it¡¯s not easy to talk about it, don¡¯t ask me, you saved me, I¡¯m very grateful, even if I die for you, I¡¯m willing, but let me betray my companion, I Can''t do it."


    "I don''t see, you are quite loyal, so you would give others a thousand-day red to cut off children and grandchildren. How did that Zhou Quan offend you?"


    Wei Shufen¡¯s pretty face turned black in an instant: "Don¡¯t tell me that bastard, the bad drops are very bad, and thank you for helping me to change (solve) the a thousand days red drops, I didn¡¯t expect a thousand days red drops. Anti-eating would be so horrible. I didn¡¯t die in a sigh of relief. I could only feel the fear of my body decayed day by day in the torture. Now I¡¯m completely disabled and don¡¯t want to live. Please give me a happy life. I don''t want to live just like this, and please don''t change (detoxify) my children and grandchildren, or I will be wasting my efforts."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he had to sigh. Once this woman became cruel, it was really creepy, not only cruel to herself, but even more cruel to the enemy, and future generations would not let it go.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have the mind to help others change their poison. No, it''s detoxification. Damn, after hearing you say so much, even Lao Tzu was infected by you."


    "Then I can rest assured." Wei Shufen puffed up his chest and looked at Monkey King: "Come on."


    When Bao Baofeng saw him, he hugged her immediately, and followed him with a bit of native language: "Don''t die, stay alive, family..."


    Wei Shufen looked helpless: "Everyone said I am not from your Diga (family)."


    However, Bao Baofeng still held her tightly and refused to let go. He obviously looked at Wei Shufen, who was very similar to him, and regarded her as his relatives...

 2951 Chapter 10 Grandma

    She didn''t even know who she was, and it was rare to see a person who was very similar to herself. Although the other person kept saying that she was not her family, it also had a different feeling for Feng Baobao.


    "Save her." Bao Bao Feng looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes.


    Seeing Feng Baobao''s gaze, Monkey King was surprised. She would care about a person''s life or death. This doesn''t match her personality, shouldn''t it be indifference?


    It seems that meeting someone who looks very similar to her is very touched by her.


    "Do you really want to save?" Monkey King looked directly at Bao Bao Feng''s eyes.


    "save."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he smiled: "It''s rare that you care about a person so much. It seems that so many days of teaching you are not in vain. Okay, if you want to save her, then save it."


    After that, Monkey King looked at Wei Shufen: "You are lucky to meet me, and you are also lucky to look like Ah Wu. Maybe this is a kind of fate. Ah Wu''s side really needs someone to accompany you, but you are. A good candidate."


    After speaking, Sun Wukong waved his hand again, and the fluorescent light shone on Wei Shufen''s body, making her meridians corroded and damaged by Gu poison instantly restored, and the broken bones were reconnected and regenerated. Such immortal methods made Wei Shufen stunned. , His mouth opened wide.


    "This, this, this, this¡ªare you a god?!!!"


    Wei Shufen stood up from the ground, moved her hands and feet, unbelievable, as if she was in a dream, unbelievable, pinched herself hard, but her body was trembling with pain.


    "From now on, your life is mine, and you are no longer one of the thirty-six thieves. Now your only mission is to accompany Ah Wu''s side, understand?"


    "Yes!" Wei Shufen knelt down in front of Monkey King to show her obedience. In the torment that life is not as good as death, she has already seen everything. She is a person who has died once, so she should be the self before. Completely dead.


    "Now I have another sister, so happy?" Monkey King pointed at Wei Shufen, looked at Bao Bao Feng, and smiled slightly.


    "Sister...what is it?" Bao Bao Feng looked puzzled.


    "It''s your family."


    Bao Baofeng didn''t understand even more: "Didn''t she say, isn''t she my family member? Why is she a family member again?"


    "I said yes." Monkey King was too lazy to explain, and he couldn''t explain clearly to her.


    "Oh~"


    However, just when Monkey King wanted to leave with the two girls, the two women suddenly appeared behind the Monkey King three.


    When the two girls saw Wei Shufen, both of them trembled slightly with excitement, "Master...Sister Shufen! Is it really you? Sister Shufen!!"


    "Shuying...Shuning..." Wei Shufen looked at the two women, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she immediately made a defensive gesture.


    Seeing her like this, the two women opposite hurriedly waved their hands and explained: "Wait, Sister Shufen, we risked (never) thought of doing it with you, do you know how sad we were after you jumped off the cliff? Grandma she The elders have been talking about you all the time, please follow us, Sister Shufen!"


    "Fat Cut (go back)? I have made a mistake that cannot be forgiven. Granny and her old man will not forgive me. Don''t you lie to me and call me Fat Cut. You just want to take the gu cup back from my hand, right?"


    "As long as you return the pot to Granny, we will plead with Granny Ha!"


    "It''s not great! If you return the Gu Wan to your grandmother, then her old man will definitely help that person change (solve) the Thousand Days Red, so I don''t want it."


    "Sister Shufen, your brain is so stubborn, you hate people, it''s the right thing to kill him, what''s the matter with his offspring."


    "I have my reasons, don''t talk about it."


    The three of you said something to me. The Xiangxi dialect made Monkey King a headache.


    But Bao Bao Feng listened with gusto, and seemed to be very interested in this way of speaking.


    "Yeah, haven''t you been caught by Amaranth''s anti-eating (cheating)? Why do you risk something?"


    At this time, a sister finally discovered Wei Shufen''s unusualness.


    Wei Shufen pointed at Monkey King: "I was rescued by this big brother, he is very powerful, you can''t beat him, hurry up."


    "Hey~~ I didn''t say to do it?" Monkey King looked at Wei Shufen speechlessly.


    "This person unexpectedly (can) change (solve) Amaranth''s anti-eating (cheating)? This pot can''t even do it with grandma. It''s so amazing. Come with us to see grandma."


    The two Miao sisters talked and danced while holding hands. The purple halo flowed in their hands, and countless purple spiders appeared around the feet of the three.


    "You can''t beat me, hurry up." Wei Shufen said, just about to do it, but saw a black whip shadow appear in vain. Before she could react, it was wrapped around her body, and she slammed it. Threw her away and slammed into a big rock in the distance...


    "Family...Don''t move!!" Bao Bao Feng''s figure flashed, and one hand was behind Wei Shufen, and he caught her halfway. Just thinking about two Miao women launching an attack, Wei Shufen stopped him with a full face. Looking solemnly in the direction of the time: "Born Gu... King Snake!"


    I saw an old woman with a gloomy and terrifying face all over her body covered with purple blankets walking slowly, and she looked at Wei Shufen with a terrifying expression: "You are okay after being caught by the Thousand Days Red Drops and eaten again? What a fate? Big! Come on, where is the gu...? Get it to Lao Tzu!"


    "Ah...Grandma...I said the pot, I won''t return you the pot." With that, Wei Shufen and Feng Baobao moved to the side of Monkey King and whispered: "Help...help me..."


    Monkey King: "Kill them?"


    Wei Shufen was taken aback: "Don''t, don''t hurt them, just leave the son..."


    "Then don''t we have to be harassed by them all the time?" Sun Wukong looked at his grandmother with a smile: "Old lady, your apprentice has already submitted to me now. Let this matter stop here, how about?"


    "Where have you been? This is our own business, it doesn''t matter to you, hurry up and get out!" Grandma looked at Monkey King with a gloomy expression, showing no face.


    "Then there''s no way."


    "Huh~ the guy still wants to do something with me? I really don''t know how high the earth is." The grandmother snorted coldly, and the whole body was full of purple husks, exuding an evil and frightening aura.


    Obviously, this old lady has extremely high achievements in Witch Gu, and Gu is also an existence that the world is extremely jealous and dare not provoke easily.


    "Quick...Run away!" Upon seeing this posture, Wei Shufen became extremely nervous. It seemed that Grandma was really angry this time.


    The news of Gu Ya had already been lost once, and now I finally met Wei Shufen again. Naturally, it was impossible for her grandma to let her escape from her eyelids again...

 2952 Chapter Eleven

    "Don''t be nervous, you just stay here." Monkey King gave Wei Shufen and Feng Baobao a hand.


    "Worry a little bit." Wei Shufen pulled Feng Baobao back to the side. She still had some confidence in the strength of Monkey King. She easily helped her solve the backlash of Alenya, and healed people with all the meridians and broken bones. How simple is it? Generation.


    Grandma was full of anger at this time, and she looked extremely gloomy and terrifying in line with her old face. Several dark shadows stretched out from the purple shells all over her, blocking the ground and winding the sky towards Monkey King...


    But it is a pity that the shadow suddenly turned into black smoke and dissipated as it approached Monkey King''s body by a distance of one meter.


    "Ok?!!"


    When the grandma saw this, her gloomy complexion moved slightly, and she just wanted to do it again, but she suddenly felt that her feet were rising from the ground, her body was lifted into the air by an inexplicable force, and her whole body was restrained, making it hard to move.


    "This is... the power of mind?!!!" The grandmother was shocked and released her body to the greatest extent, thinking of breaking free, but she fell to the sea, and it was impossible to shake Fenhao.


    Monkey King smiled faintly: "Don''t waste your energy, even if your Qi is increased a thousand times, ten thousand times, you can''t get rid of it."


    "Grandma!!!"


    Zhang Shuying and Luo Shuning''s complexion changed drastically. Seeing her grandma was bound, she launched an attack on Monkey King before she even thought about it. Purple spider venomous insects swarmed and crawled towards Monkey King...


    In response, Monkey King looked at the two girls and smiled slightly: "Little girl, Gu technique is very dangerous, so you can''t just play around~"


    As he said, his left foot lightly stepped on the ground, an invisible wave spread instantly, and the spider poisonous insects crawling around all turned into purple smoke and dissipated.


    Zhang Shuying and Luo Shuning were also acupuncture at this moment, unable to move.


    "This...this pot is?!!!"


    Monkey King: "This is called a big hole. If you are a little serious, even the earth will stop working."


    "This...how wide is this!!" Zhang Shuying and Luo Shuning''s pupils instantly stared, their faces full of disbelief.


    Grandma looked at Monkey King dignifiedly. Even at her age, she can still see whether a person is lying. The appearance of Monkey King is obviously not a liar expression, but it can stop the earth. How can this be possible with the working method of acupuncture?It''s impossible to think about it?


    "The old lady admits that your kid is a bit capable, and she''s not afraid to flash her tongue when she speaks such big words."


    "Hey~ Weakness limits your imagination. Forget it, there is no need to explain it to you." Monkey King turned and looked at Wei Shufen: "How, what should I do?"


    Wei Shufen was in a daze at the moment. She couldn''t understand her grandma''s ability, but she didn''t expect to be easily restrained in this way: "Go, don''t...don''t hurt them."


    "If you really leave like this, they will inevitably be harassed in the future."


    Wei Shufen''s expression changed drastically when she heard the words. She thought that Monkey King was going to kill them. She ran over anxiously, hugged Monkey King''s hand, and looked at him pleadingly: "Don''t hurt their lives, they It''s all my family, don''t be generous, please!"


    "It makes you nervous, I didn''t say to kill them either." Monkey King smiled and squeezed Wei Shufen''s face, and said, "Since you don''t plan to pursue it, let''s go." Then, he waved at Zhang Shuying and Luo Shuning. He waved his hand: "Two little girls, welcome to trouble us next time, but if I get caught again, it''s not that simple to let them go~"


    "Sun Daguo, grandma and others..."


    "It''s naturally solved in half an hour. Also, just don''t call me Big Brother Sun because of your accent. It makes me want to draw people."


    "That calls you Mo Zisa?"


    "Just call the name."


    "Monkey King Karma? Kuo is because I want to laugh when I think of this name. What should I do?"


    "I think you owe it."


    "Don''t be angry, Sun Daguo."


    "You said don''t call me Big Brother Sun. Even if you want to, you should call me more accurately. It''s brother, not the pot."


    "I see, Sun Da...Guo...Brother?"


    The figures of the three of them drifted further and further away in the poor mouths of Monkey King and Wei Shufen.


    Half an hour later, the grandmother who had been constrained in the air fell out of the air in vain, and a large number of her bones were almost broken apart.


    At the same time, Zhang Shuying and Luo Shuning also unlocked the acupoints. Seeing her grandma fell to the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time, she hurried over and helped her up: "Grandma, you don''t have to worry about it?"


    "Can''t die yet."


    "Sister Shufen..."


    "Don''t think that girl followed such a cruel (powerful) person. It seems a bit troublesome to get the gu pot back. Go back and talk about it..."


    Along the way, Wei Shufen suddenly became worried and became silent.


    Monkey King: "You looked pretty lively before, so why did you suddenly start to pretend to be deep?"


    Wei Shufen turned his head and glanced in the direction of Miao Zhai, and sighed: "After this walk, there will be no way to turn (back)... and face to turn."


    "Then forget about it, the previous you are dead, now start a new life."


    "It''s about grandson... uh... brother~ can I ask you something?"


    "Tell me."


    "I want to see a few people, can you go to Karma with me?"


    "Thirty-six thieves?"


    "You know (understand) well, yes, some things must be explained clearly, otherwise it will be very troublesome."


    "It just so happens that I met two of them before, and their status is not low, so I will take you to meet them."


    "which one?"


    "Tian Xiaodie, Zhang Huaiyi."


    Wei Shufen looked surprised: "Is it the two of them? I know exactly where they are?"


    "Of course you know, give me your hand."


    Wei Shufen stretched out his hand with suspicion.


    Monkey King grabbed Feng Baobao''s hand at the same time.


    Wei Shufen''s complexion turned red, and subconsciously wanted to withdraw it: "You...do nothing?"


    Monkey King ignored her, but with a thought, he disappeared.


    In a remote town.


    Wei Shufen looked at the surrounding streets and alleys with a dazed expression, and looked at Monkey King with a shocked expression: "Grand Sun...Brother...Are you really a god?"


    This ability to teleport scared her immediately.


    She can be regarded as a person who has seen the world, and even a lot of amazing people. However, like the Monkey King, she met for the first time. There is a mystery everywhere, giving people a sense of unfathomable. The head of the whole sex is far from it.


    "Don''t make such a fuss. It''s just a means of teleportation. As long as the strength reaches a certain level, anyone can get it."


    Wei Shufen rolled his eyes directly, and that level of realm can only be achieved...

 2953 Chapter 12 Meeting

    This small town seems to be fairly peaceful, with stalls and shopping, it seems to be quite lively, and it has not been baptized by war.


    Sun Wukong took Feng Baobao to the front of a restaurant. Wei Shufen looked inside with a curious expression: "Is it the end of the two of them?"


    Monkey King: "Who said that the two of them are here? I think it''s getting late. I just find a place to stay. I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "It''s okay, I''m a little bit hungry." When I walked into the hotel, I saw three or two guests. They looked very cold. The three went to a place by the window and sat down. Baba, the seemingly 50-year-old old man hurried over and said respectfully and politely: "Three, what do you want to eat?"


    Sun Wukong put the money on the table casually: "Bring your best wine and meat here."


    The boss looked embarrassed: "There is this wine, but I don''t know if it suits your taste. It''s just this meat, but it''s hard to handle. Now the war is going on. Although it hasn''t spread to this, old man, I even have it. I don''t dare to sell it. If you are seen by those bandits, you will be killed."


    Sun Wukong thinks too, the war now is more cruel than in ancient times, not only to guard against the Japanese army, but also to guard against the bandits, life is really not for people.


    "Then what do you have here?"


    "Home-grown vegetables, some steamed buns."


    No wonder there are no customers in the shop, this shop is really shabby.


    Monkey King got up and stood up: "Forget the food, you can open three rooms for us, it''s coming."


    "Hao Le, there are so many rooms."


    Wei Shufen immediately looked at Monkey King bitterly: "Didn''t you just (eat) Karma? I''m really Diwo (hungry)."


    Monkey King ignored her and followed the boss to the guest room.


    "Three, these three rooms are enough. If you need anything, just say it and I''ll be right there."


    Monkey King opened his door: "You two come in with me."


    "Fuck you? I''m very nestled right now, I want to get things right."


    Monkey King closed the door and waved his hand, and the table was instantly filled with various delicacies, making the room fragrant.


    When Bao Baofeng saw it, his eyes lit up, and it was no surprise that he ran to the table to eat.


    Wei Shufen was not as heartless as she was. She looked at Monkey King with a shocked face, and her eyes widened: "This pot is Mo Zi? Xianshu? Too ruthless (awesome)!"


    "Come over and eat, and when you are done, you will return to your room to rest. I will take you to Zhang Huaiyi tomorrow." Monkey King sat beside Bao Bao Feng.


    "Good Karma~"


    "Wow~ so good~~"


    In the room, Wei Shufen''s shouts were heard from time to time.


    The night is quiet.


    Wei Shufen sneaked out of her guest room. He hadn''t walked two steps on the street, and suddenly felt a little bit. He looked towards the roof behind him, showing a guilty embarrassment: "Da Sun...Brother."


    "It''s so late, where do you want to go?" Monkey King, who was still on the roof, appeared next to Wei Shufen in the next moment.


    She was shocked when she stood with this fascinating posture: "Mo...don''t do anything."


    Sun Wukong glanced at her with a slightly frowned brow. Wei Shufen only felt cold all over his body, and his heart jumped out of his chest. He didn''t dare to conceal the slightest bit: "The pot...I feel suspicion that brothers are also in this pot town and want to go. Look, don¡¯t be angry, I just don¡¯t want to get you into our business, just solve it privately."


    Sun Wukong slapped her on the head with an angry slap: "What you think is too simple. If you tell me about your withdrawal, do you think you can leave safely? It''s like going to die."


    "Huh... Kuoneng? I suspect that Cauldron is not that kind of person."


    "Zhang Huaiyi may let you leave, but others may not."


    Wei Shufen was silent and did not speak. In fact, it was not long before she joined the Thirty-Six Thieves. She was not very clear about the character of most people, but she knew Zhang Huaiyi and Tian Xiaodie very well, because it was the two of them who recommended her to join.


    "It just happens that Wu is sleeping. It''s too early for her to meet those people. Let''s go. Seeing you look like you can''t wait, I''ll walk with you."


    "You...really want to join Karma?" Wei Shufen hesitated. Although she knew that Monkey King was great, she really didn''t want to involve Monkey King in this matter.


    "That''s a lot of nonsense. I''m leaving. I really want to see what the 36 thieves are like to stir the future."


    Wei Shufen''s eyes widened when he heard this, following Sun Wukong''s eyes: "Grand Sun...Brother, don''t you know what?"


    Monkey King is not answering, which is even more mysterious in Wei Shufen''s eyes.


    In a remote place to the east of the town, there is an independent courtyard. Monkey King and Wei Shufen came here.


    Just approaching the courtyard house, Monkey King felt that he and Wei Shufen were locked in by a dozen auras.


    Wei Shufen naturally felt it too, and hurriedly stated his identity: "Sister Xiaodie, Huaiyi Cauldron, it is me, Wei Shufen."


    The torch was lit, and several figures walked out in the dark corner of the courtyard. Two of them, Monkey King, happened to know Zhang Huaiyi and Tian Xiaodie.


    "Are you really Wei Shufen?" Zhang Huaiyi looked at Wei Shufen and looked very surprised: "Aren''t you already... why are you with this person? I thought you were that baby Feng."


    When the rest of the people heard the words, their expressions changed, Bao Bao Feng, have they seen Bao Bao Feng?


    Tian Xiaodie has a happy face right now, just looking at Monkey King with a vigilant face, not daring to get close: "Shufen, you are really Shufen?! How... how come!! I''ll go with Brother Huaiyi Qinghe Town has looked for you. I heard that you have jumped off the cliff..."


    "Well, I thought I was going to die, but I was saved by this grandson...brother."


    "He saved you?" Tian Xiaodie was shocked.


    Monkey King looked at Tian Xiaodie and smiled inexplicably: "I really want to thank you for the news you gave me. If it weren''t for you, she might be dead now."


    "Uh..." Tian Xiaodie smiled awkwardly when she heard the words. At the same time, she felt fortunate. She had no choice but to deceive at that time. She never expected that Wei Shufen would be saved.


    Bend down and apologized to Monkey King: "I''m sorry, I had to deceive you at the time. You saved Shufen, thank you so much!"


    Wei Shufen looked serious: "Don''t talk about this pot, I have something to tell you, go in..."


    A man suddenly stepped forward and stopped in front of Sun Wukong: "Stay temporarily, you are not one of us, please go outside and wait." ..

 2954 Chapter Thirty-Six Thieves

    What kind of identity is Monkey King, who dare to ask him to wait outside. I have to say that this man is quite fat.


    "Get out!" Monkey King''s expression was indifferent, and he slapped the person into the ground with a slap.


    "Ok?!!!"


    When the rest of the people saw this, they were all shocked, and they were all lucky, exuding hostility, and fixed their eyes on Monkey King.


    Some people pulled out the person in the pit, but found that he had passed out completely, but his heart was shocked.


    Among the thirty-six thieves, each of them has good strength, and the one who was stunned by Monkey King is even the best among them. His name is Ma Benzai, but he will realize eight strange skills in the future. One of the nine survivors of the magical machine.


    This kind of existence, it turned out to be stunned by a bastard, although it was unexpected, but who is Maben?With his strength, he should be able to react and fight back in that state, but he did not, which also shows that the strength of the attacker is so strong that he can no longer make a counterattack.


    Seeing that the war was about to start, Wei Shufen immediately stopped: "Don''t do it, don''t do it, my own person, Sun Da... brother is me..."


    However, before she could finish her words, someone interrupted her: "Your own person? Wei Shufen, are you stupid? Do you know what your own person means?"


    "That pot..." Wei Shufen knew that he had made a mistake. The so-called own person, of course, referred to the thirty-six thieves, and how could an outsider like Monkey King be called his own person.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Wei Shufen and said calmly: "Hurry up and leave."


    Wei Shufen nodded, not wasting time, and looked at Zhang Huaiyi: "Huaiyi, Xiaodie, our list has been leaked out, but I have solved the person who leaked the list, just in case, I will also give it to him. The descendants of Amaranthus have been poisoned by Amaranthus..."


    Tian Xiaodie''s complexion changed slightly: "A Thousand Days Red? Then you...!"


    Wei Shufen set his hand: "It''s nothing, the anti-eating (cheating) of Gu poison has been changed by Big Sun...Brother."


    "This person can actually solve the backlash of Qian Rihong?!" When the other thirty-six thieves heard the words, they all looked at Monkey King with shock.


    Zhang Huaiyi nodded solemnly: "We already know about this. Everyone is gathering here for this. Now that you are here, wait for the fourth brother and them with us. After everyone arrives, you will follow in detail. Let''s talk about it."


    Wei Shufen glanced at Monkey King, but shook his head: "I''m afraid this won''t work. I came here for two purposes. One is to tell Daga (home) about the leaked list; the other is, I plan to quit 36 Righteousness, live the lives of ordinary people..."


    "What? You want to quit?!!!"


    Not only Zhang Huaiyi, Tian Xiaodie, but everyone else''s complexion changed drastically.


    Tian Xiaodie looked at Wei Shufen with a serious face: "Shufen, don''t make jokes, you can''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing, you..."


    "I have already decided, I hope you will make it happen..." Wei Shufen has a resolute expression: "I only want to live an ordinary life with Sun Da... brother."


    "Ordinary people''s life? Do you think it is possible?" Song Mian, one of the thirty-six thieves, looked gloomy and stared at Wei Shufen: "The previous oath was so easily broken by you. Do you think it''s possible? You know. What a secret you shouldn¡¯t know, do you think you can just leave like this?"


    "Don''t worry, I will never disclose the thirty-six meanings."


    Wang Xinhai hummed coldly: "Only the dead will not reveal secrets."


    At this moment, everyone''s hostility is irrelevant to Sun Wukong, including Wei Shufen.


    Tian Xiaodie looked anxious: "Shufen, you have to think clearly, don''t do stupid things!"


    "I''m the one who died once, I think very clearly, I hope you don''t make me embarrassing." Facing the hostility of everyone, Wei Shufen still looks as usual. After the torture of life is worse than death, her mind is already the same. It was as hard as a rock, and he was not afraid of death, so naturally he would not care about these hostile eyes.


    Bian Tong looked directly at Wei Shufen, with a strange light in his eyes: "You keep saying that you want to live the life of an ordinary person, but you are mixed up with such a person, but it is not convincing. I just heard Huaiyi say that this person is still following. A baby Feng? It¡¯s not like having a relationship with this person, it¡¯s not like living the life of an ordinary person. Are you fancying her secrets and wanting to claim it for yourself?"


    When the other thirty-six thieves heard the words, both eyes lit up, and Duan Muying said, "Don''t you want to leave? Yes, as long as you hand over Bao Bao Feng, we can fulfill your wish."


    "Oh~ I actually hit Ah Wu." Sun Wukong, who had been silent, suddenly sneered: "You people, you really don''t know how to write death words, or I will let you thirty-six now. The thief has disappeared from this life."


    "Haha~~~ Your boy is so mad, let our thirty-six righteousness disappear? If you can do it, try it!


    "I don''t know how high the sky is. It seems that today, it is necessary to teach you a lesson."


    "You don''t need to take action, let me teach this arrogant boy a good lesson." Ding Dali stepped out of the crowd eagerly, staring at Monkey King with a smile.


    Zhang Huaiyi looked solemn and said solemnly, "Be careful, this person is not easy."


    "What''s not easy? Just like him, I can smash his whole body bones with one hand." Ding Dali chuckled, putting the whole body out of the body, leaping up, and Taishan slammed down towards Monkey King.


    "Don''t be ashamed." Monkey King waved his hand, his energy surged, and Ding Dali was already exploded into a blood mist by the invisible energy.


    "what?!!!"


    The other thirty-six thieves all changed their faces.


    Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent, and he glanced at everyone present: "You... let''s go together."


    "Good boy, you are so arrogant, let Grandpa I come to you for a while!" Xu Xin snorted coldly, and just about to do it, his whole body was suddenly wrapped in a black fire, only in time for a scream of "Ah". It has been burned into nothingness.


    Monkey King folded his sleeves, his expression indifferent: "Fighting back to fighting, if your mouth is stinky, it will only make you dead."


    "Gulong~~" Everyone swallowed saliva at this moment, with a solemn expression of amazement. At this very beginning, they had already lost two people. The ability that Monkey King showed made them feel a little chilly.


    "What the hell was going on just now? Black fire... who saw him make a move?"


    "He has been standing there and never moved? Too...too weird!"


    "Be careful, don''t get too close to him!" ..

 2955 Chapter XIV Five Thunder Group Method

    "It seems that you can''t be kind." Zhang Huaiyi''s face was solemn, and Sun Wukong shot the two of them. Now it is impossible to mediate.


    Moreover, Feng Baobao''s existence depends on what other people mean, and it is impossible to let it go.


    For Monkey King, if he can, he really doesn''t want to do it. The finger during the day is still fresh in his memory, but now in this situation, it won''t work if he doesn''t fight, he can only bite the bullet.


    The golden light of the body guard wrapped around his body, and thunder blasted all over his body. At this moment, Zhang Huaiyi had unreservedly used his full strength, and the golden light curse and the five thunders of the sun had reached the extreme.


    With one hand pointing at Monkey King, he slashed down, only to hear the sound of''chill~'', a thunder and lightning with the thickness of an arm fell from the sky, bringing a glimmer of light to the dim night.


    "Be careful!" Wei Shufen exclaimed subconsciously.


    But seeing Monkey King holding one hand high, under the shocking gaze of everyone present, he caught the thunder that fell with one hand, and said calmly: "Oh~ Yang Wu Lei, it''s a good use, but it seems to be a lesson during the day. You are not enough, you dare to attack me."


    Zhang Huaiyi was shocked when he saw this, and subconsciously stepped back several tens of meters away: "I actually caught my Five Sun Thunder Technique with only one hand! Who is this person? There is no such person in the intelligence!"


    Tian Xiaodie shouted in a deep voice: "Be careful, everyone, this person is not alone, let''s go together!"


    "Is it possible to fight together?" Monkey King smiled, looked at Zhang Huaiyi, and said calmly: "I also let you see my Yang Wulei."


    "What?! You...you too?!!!" Zhang Huaiyi was shocked when he heard the words.


    "Of course, it''s very different from yours. If one of you can survive this trick, I can spare him." Monkey King looked carelessly: "Because for you ants, I''m not interested in making a second shot."


    Rumble~~!!!!


    The next moment, the night sky suddenly changed and suddenly, dark clouds rolled, and lightning intertwined among the clouds. At this moment, everyone suddenly felt that they were locked in by God, so scared that they could not move, and the cold sweat immediately wetted their clothes.


    "This...this is?...Tianwei?!!!" Zhang Huaiyi lost his voice in amazement, and his whole body trembled non-stop: "Your thunder method can affect Tianwei?!!!"


    Monkey King did not answer, but tapped a finger: "Five Thunder Group Method!"


    Sneer la la la la la ~~~!!!!


    The night sky was as bright as day, and countless thunderbolts fell down, covering within a hundred meters of the courtyard...


    When the thunder light dissipated, the place had become a scorched earth, and the sky was full of smoke and dust.


    But those thirty-six thieves had already turned into coke, and only Zhang Huaiyi and other people of good strength were dying and dying.


    Of course, there are also Tian Xiaodie and two women who have been spared. For women, Monkey King did not kill them.


    "Unexpectedly... with just one move..." Wei Shufen behind him was obviously stunned by the power of Monkey King. He didn''t move a step from the beginning to the end. It was just one move, which was to give all the thirty-six thieves present. Hit all, this kind of strength is simply incredible, even if all the thirty-six thieves are all in place, under these thunders, I am afraid they will all be wiped out, right?!


    She knew that Monkey King would be very strong, but she didn''t expect to be so strong that there was no reason at all.


    "You...you...you...!!!" Zhang Huaiyi lay softly on the ground, with black smoke all over his body, looking at Monkey King in amazement. You are weak, but you can''t say a whole word.


    "Huaiyi, Xiaodie..." Wei Shufen looked worried when she saw this. She didn''t care much about others, but the relationship with Zhang Huaiyi and Tian Xiaodie was quite good.


    "Don''t worry, the two of them can''t die." Monkey King comforted, and looked at Zhang Huaiyi: "From now on, don''t bother me, Wei Shufen is not one of you; and the name Feng Baobao, you also Forget it, otherwise, you thirty-six thieves, there is really no need for existence."


    After speaking, Monkey King turned and left without waiting for an answer...


    Wei Shufen glanced at Tian Xiaodie and Zhang Huaiyi who were lying on the ground, and hurriedly followed Monkey King.


    An hour later, more than a dozen people came here, and their complexions changed greatly when they saw that this place had already turned into a piece of scorched earth.


    Among them, the black-clothed man who took the lead grabbed a handful of scorched earth, and his expression was even more solemn: "What a terrible Lei Fa, it seems that they have been attacked, let''s see if there is any survival!"


    "Dead... all dead!!"


    "No, Zhang Huaiyi is still alive..."


    "Tian Xiaodie is also..."


    "Save them quickly, you must figure out what happened!!"


    While the remaining thirty-six thieves were saving lives, Monkey King and Wei Shufen had already returned to the restaurant.


    Watching Monkey King walk into his room, Wei Shufen hesitated to say: "That pot (a)..."


    "You still have something?"


    "Uh, nothing... nothing..." Wei Shufen hurriedly waved her hand. After seeing how powerful Monkey King is, she now has an instinctive fear of him.


    "Just say anything, hesitating."


    "Just now I saw you also use the Lightning Method, is it also a person from the Heavenly Master Mansion?"


    "That''s it? No."


    "Why is that..."


    "I don''t use five thunders, but a simple five-element thunder. If you want to learn, I can teach you."


    Wei Shufen was stunned when he heard the words: "Huh~? Are you willing to teach me how to drip?"


    "It''s not a rare thing." Sun Wukong threw a cheat book to her casually: "If you have time, practice it. It is still useful for you who have been dealing with Gu worms all day long."


    "I practice dripping is a Gu technique, this kind of technique is not for me..." Wei Shufen didn''t finish her words, but she was stunned, because when Monkey King threw it to her, the cheat book just opened two pages, she just read I was deeply attracted by the line of words inside.


    Seeing her like this, Monkey King smiled and said, "Do you still want it?"


    "I want... I want..." Wei Shufen immediately hugged her baby in her arms. She really didn''t expect that there is such a magical thunder technique in the world that can eliminate some of the hidden dangers of her cultivating Gu technique. Such a baby, fool. Nothing.


    "Get some rest early, don''t watch it too late." Monkey King said, closing the door.


    Wei Shufen also returned to her room, locked the door, and couldn''t wait to see the five-element thunder method Sun Wukong had handed her: "It''s so ruthless (awesome) to drop the five-element thunder method. This swelling is so simple. Refa?"


    Wei Shufen liked it the more she watched, and the more shocked she watched it, she was already stuck in it unknowingly...

 2956 Chapter Fifteen

    the next day.


    Zhang Huaiyi woke up leisurely, but when he saw seven or eight figures in front of his window, he couldn''t help but stunned slightly: "Fourth brother..."


    The man named Fourth Brother nodded, his expression rarely serious: "What happened last night? Who was attacked by you? So many brothers died!"


    Zhang Huaiyi was horrified, and sighed silently: "Provoked someone who shouldn''t be provoked..."


    A woman beside the man widened her eyes in vain, and exclaimed: "You mean...one?!!!"


    Zhang Huaiyi swallowed his saliva and nodded: "Yes, it''s just one. He only used one trick of thunder to wipe out our army. The strength is incredible."


    All the people present took a breath.


    The man who was called the fourth brother asked in a deep voice, "The opponent used thunder method. Are you sure that the heavenly master went down the mountain himself?"


    Zhang Huaiyi definitely shook his head with a face: "I know the celestial master best, how could it be his old man, and... I have a feeling that this person is probably more terrifying than the celestial master his old man, we better not provoke this person, otherwise The thirty-six righteous will really cease to exist!"


    Tian Xiaodie lay on another hospital bed, her eyes gleaming: "Brother Huaiyi, what you said is too exaggerated, I admit, that person is indeed terrifying, but he is only as powerful as Lei Fa. Brother¡¯s words, given the fourth elder brother¡¯s skills, it¡¯s not always certain who wins and who wins."


    Zhang Huaiyi glanced at Tian Xiaodie with a serious look: "Did you forget that he broke my Golden Light Curse with one finger?"


    Tian Xiaodie''s tone was choked: "That...that''s also when you were completely unprepared."


    "You broke your golden curse with one finger?" The fourth brother had a strange light in his eyes: "I don''t want to have such a powerful person in this world besides the celestial master. Why on earth would he act on you?"


    "Because of Wei Shufen, and also because of... Feng Baobao!"


    The eyes of the rest of the people lit up: "Baby Feng, has her whereabouts?"


    The fourth brother narrowed his eyes slightly: "With Bao Bao Feng, our plan will be smoother..."


    Zhang Huaiyi was shocked: "Four brother, you must not have this idea, we are angry at him because of Bao Baofeng, if we provoke him again because of this, the whole army will be wiped out. !"


    "Listening to you, I am even more curious to him."


    "Four brothers! I''m not kidding you!!" Zhang Huaiyi''s words almost roared out: "We have now attracted the attention of many otherworldly forces. They all plan to clean up the door, but you can''t provoke them. Such a terrible existence."


    However, the fourth brother didn¡¯t care at all: "Don¡¯t be nervous, I know what to do, don¡¯t you think that if this person joins, let him deal with the chasers sent by the forces of the alien world, will it? very funny?"


    "Four brother, you want to invite him to join Thirty-Six Righteousness? He killed so many of our brothers!"


    The other thirty-six thieves were all dumbfounded when they heard the words. Speaking from the fourth brother''s mouth, it was tantamount to a thunder explosion, which was completely inconsistent with his personal settings.


    "Oh, you are all surprised. I call this a strategy, do you understand? Since righteousness said that this person cannot be offended, then we should not offend, it would be better to let the major forces in the alien world provoke ?"


    "Wonderful! Fourth brother, this is a wonderful way to provoke misfortune. It can not only avenge the brothers, but also resist the pressure brought by the major forces in the alien world. It is simply a swift action!"


    Only Zhang Huaiyi worries: "I always think it''s better not to provoke that person..." Of course, he is even more reluctant to see the''scourge'' of Monkey King being drawn to other alien world forces. In terms of it, it was a disaster.


    But at this moment, he couldn''t express his thoughts.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, don''t you worry about me doing things? If things can''t be done, then I will listen to you and not provoke him."


    Zhang Huaiyi heard the words, silently not speaking, his fourth brother really deserves to be the world''s number one shit cudgel, and now he is about to start acting again.


    Moreover, the skills he mastered were indeed the nemesis of all the Qi practitioners in the world, and it might be more appropriate for him to come forward.


    "I don''t know if that person is still in this town, you all go look for it."


    Zhao Ji Restaurant.


    Wei Shufen looked at the still-closed door of Monkey King, and wandered back and forth in front of the door: "Dad Sun...why can I still get up? This is too lazy."


    After wandering back and forth a few times again, he saw Bao Baofeng open the door and walked out, his eyes lit up: "Sister Bao''er, are you hungry?"


    Baby Feng looked at her with a question mark, but didn''t understand.


    Wei Shufen patted both hands, and suddenly said: "Ah~I''m just going to talk about it...um~It seems to be...hungry...no...hungry?"


    "Hungry? Are you hungry? Isn''t it?" Bao Baobao suddenly understood, and nodded earnestly: "I am."


    "Ha~ Sister Bao''er has a big brain, so I learned it so soon." Wei Shufen smiled and looked at Monkey King''s door instructing him: "When we are in bed, we will get Sun Da...Brother to get up. We just had dinner. "She was already drooling when she thought of last night''s food.


    Bao Baofeng didn''t have the consciousness of being used as a gun, and pushed open the door of Monkey King''s room without thinking.


    At this moment, Sun Wukong was naturally awakened by the movement of the two of them. He just sat up from the bed and Bao Baofeng walked up to him. There was no sense of protection between men and women at all, and he tugged at his clothes. ."


    What Sun Wukong heard was speechless: "What are you not doing well? Why do you learn from her?"


    Seeing that Monkey King had gotten up, Wei Shufen also walked in and greeted him cleverly: "Dah Sun... Brother, early."


    "Why does Brother Sun always pause when you call? It sounds strange. If you are not used to it, please read it a hundred times in your heart and practice it when you get used to it."


    "I know." Wei Shufen nodded seriously, then looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Then breakfast..."


    When Bao Bao Feng heard this, his eyes lit up, and he looked straight at Monkey King: "Qia Fan."


    "It''s for dinner, don''t keep talking to her." Monkey King looked at the two foodies in front of him with a speechless expression. He came to quarrel him early in the morning just to eat?


    "Also, Shufen, hurry up and learn Mandarin. As this goes on, Ah Wu will speak like you."


    "I know, I will take the time to study."


    However, just because of this sentence, Sun Wukong has created two wonderful sisters who will speak Mandarin for a while and the local dialect of Xiangxi for a while...

 2957 Chapter 16 Growing Without Roots

    After breakfast, Sun Wukong took Feng Baobao and her two daughters to leave the restaurant. Before strolling on the street for a while, he felt that he was being watched.


    "It seems that the thirty-six thieves really want to disappear right now." Monkey King looked down an alley and said calmly.


    "No, no, this big brother, don''t get me wrong, there is no hostility in our visit this time, let alone revenge."


    "Si Guo..." Wei Shufen frowned slightly when she saw the figure walking out of the alley.


    The three of Monkey King didn''t hide their whereabouts, it was really easy to find them.


    "Oh~ it''s rare, Wei Shufen, didn''t you all withdraw from our thirty-six righteousness? I didn''t expect to call me fourth brother.


    Wei Shufen ignored him, but walked up to Monkey King and whispered: "This person is called Wugensheng. He is recognized as the world''s number one shit cudgel and is currently the only leader of Quan Xing, but because he is with thirty-six thieves. The knot is considered a traitor by all-sex members."


    "The skill he has mastered is called Shenmingling. It is unknown where the skill comes from. It is known that it is possible to restore the tricks performed by others to the form of Qi to invalidate it. It is a very tricky character."


    "This person also has a very high personality charm. Most of the thirty-six thieves are convinced in the process of opposing him, so among the thirty-six thieves, he has a very high position and right to speak."


    "The two behind him are Gu Zhiting and Gao Gen. The relationship between the three of them has always been extremely close."


    "Hey hey hey~~ Wei Shufen, you have just quit the thirty-six righteousness, how can you turn your elbows out at once?" Wu Gensheng said with an exaggerated expression: "This is just now, you just Have all our information been revealed? So you don¡¯t want to reveal half a word, how about you playing?


    Wei Shufen stuck out his tongue with embarrassment and stopped talking.


    "Rootless, it turned out to be that guy. It doesn''t look very good." Monkey King looked at Rootless at will, and said calmly: "The whole body is so tightly wrapped, I''m afraid of being recognized. I hate such cheap bones."


    Wei Shufen looked at Wugensheng with a serious face: "What are you looking for on earth? Didn''t Xiaodie and the others explain to you?"


    "No, no, no~~ I''m not here to fight. I don''t have the guts to offend so many masters like this big brother with just one move. I just want to ask, are you interested in joining us?"


    Monkey King looked at Wugensheng with a calm look: "Is your head pinched by us? Invite me to join you?"


    Wugensheng is full of confidence: "Don''t rush to refuse, you don''t have to join, but I think you will be very interested in what I want to say next."


    Monkey King glanced at him indifferently, only one word back: "Go!"


    "Don''t~ Don''t you want to listen? For example, the invincible stunts, immortality..."


    "Don''t you understand what I said?" Monkey King looked indifferent, stretched out one hand, and pinched Wugensheng, his pupils suddenly tightened, feeling that his throat was pinched with one hand. Normally, breathing is difficult and the throat bone is almost crushed.


    Using the gods and spirits to dissolve this power of thought, he was surprised to find that it was difficult to shake Fenhao, and his complexion changed in vain: "It is...cannot be restored?!!! This...how is it possible!!!"


    "God...this kind of boring trick, you don''t really think it is omnipotent, do you?" Monkey King looked at Rootless indifferently, making him feel like he was in hell, feeling boundless fear and cold death: " And the so-called stunts and immortality. Do you really think that I will be like trash you have never seen before, so you care? It''s ridiculous that you want to trap me with these boring things."


    "Or, do you think you can impress me with your own personality charm, or your innocent mouth?" Monkey King looked at Wugensheng with a smile on his face: "Then, now, I will teach you a lesson myself. ."


    With that said, Gu Zhiting and Gao Gen, who were still wary of Monkey King, suddenly turned around, each with a hand knife, piercing the rootless chest and abdomen.


    Immediately, Monkey King grinned: "These things are useless to me."


    "You...you..." Wugensheng''s pupils shrank, his face full of shock and disbelief.


    Gu Zhiting and Gao Gen even showed horror, regret, and pain: "No... it''s not us... it''s our body... don''t let it go..."


    "He used his mind... to control our body... at all... unable to resist..."


    Wu Gensheng endured the severe pain and looked at Monkey King with horror: "It''s terrible... guy... I should listen to... Huaiyi''s words... shouldn''t come... provoke him... his..."


    Wei Shufen, who was looking at everything in front of him, was already stunned. This rootless student and his two friends, who are known as the killer of all qi, and his two friends, faced Sun Wukong, they were still beaten by one move.


    This big brother Sun, strong is really outrageous, right?


    Monkey King walked up to Wugensheng step by step, rubbed his chin, and looked at him: "You said, do you want to kill you now?"


    Rootless was immediately scared into a cold sweat: "Don''t... stop joking... We have nothing to do with you... malicious... no... no need... rush to kill, right?" Now he clearly feels that his life is in someone else''s. In the hands, this feeling is terrible.


    "No malice? I want to figure out that I will serve you as a shield and say there is no malice..."


    Wugensheng had already suffocated his complexion now and turned into a pig liver color: "I didn''t expect...you already...know it...could it be that...you can still...calculate fortune-telling...can''t it?"


    However, Monkey King did not pay attention to him, but stepped on his chest. He only heard a crackling sound of bone fracture. Accompanied by a miserable howl, the rootless pupils instantly rounded and the corners of his mouth were bleeding. , The luster in the eyes is dim.


    Immediately, he gave each of Gu Zhiting and Gao Gen a kick. Accompanied by a miserable howl, the hands and feet of both of them were stepped on by Monkey King, which was completely abolished.


    "Gulong~", the voice of swallowing saliva sounded behind him, and Wei Shufen was obviously frightened by Monkey King''s inhumane means. He couldn''t kill people. It was more cruel than killing them.


    "This is the price you have to pay for hitting the idea on me. You can slowly enjoy this heart-piercing pain. If you are fortunate enough to survive, you will be considered dead."


    Sun Wukong is too lazy to make up the knife at the moment. Such an injury allows them to enjoy the pain more and is a punishment for them. If they survive by luck, it can only show that their lives should not be extinct; but they really died. If you die, you will die, and Monkey King didn''t care about the future impact...

 2958 Chapter Seventeen Gods and Spirits

    In the courtyard, there are three more beds.


    Zhang Huaiyi looked at lying on the bed, wrapped up like a mummy without roots, and his speechlessness finally turned into two words: "Fourth brother..."


    "Hey~Don''t say it, shouldn''t you regret it...I didn''t listen to you...this time I really planted...and it caused Gu Zhiting and Gao Gen to become useless...if it wasn''t for the other party...intentionally let us suffer more ¡­I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t see you anymore¡­"


    Ruan Feng looked shocked: "That person is so strong? Why can''t even you?!"


    "Yeah~ My gods and spirits are not effective to him... Before I can use what I have learned in my life, he was killed like a baby... This person... From now on, let''s not provoke..."


    Zhou Sheng frowned slightly, with a serious look on his face: "It''s just that we have killed so many brothers, but we don''t even know the identity of the other person. I really don''t want to be reconciled. Or, let me figure it out and see how sacred he is. , What''s the background!"


    What Zhang Huaiyi didn''t even think about was to stop him and said, "Don''t, this kind of character is not something we can spy on now. If it doesn''t, it might lead to murder."


    Zhou Shengning nodded her head: "Indeed, this kind of character might have a very high fate. If I get caught up in it, it''s just that, it would be even more curious."


    Rootless was pondering for a long time, and finally shook his head and sighed: "Don''t forget it, lest you lose your life. The original 36 righteousness has become 23 righteousness. We are now seriously understaffed. We will lose hands on this person. Our goal is not him. After we reach it, we will make a conclusion."


    As soon as they heard this, everyone suddenly realized that they remembered their ultimate goal, and there was no need to be entangled with this person all the time.


    "Then Baby Feng..."


    "Leave her alone, even if we don''t have her, we can achieve our goal. Don''t provoke that person anymore, and do our best to deal with what we should do. It''s all about this point and we must not fail.


    "understand!"


    However, Zhou Sheng''s heart is like a cat scratching and uncomfortable at the moment. Regarding the identity of Monkey King, he wants to understand and calculate like a charm.


    In the eyes of Wugensheng, he could see through his mind at a glance: "Zhou Sheng, don''t think about that person anymore, be careful to fall into the demon!"


    Zhou Sheng was shocked when he heard the words, and he woke up suddenly, and he was sweating profusely: "It''s dangerous, it''s dangerous, and I almost fell into a demon... This person is really evil, and I just have something to understand. Thoughts, it feels like being enveloped by death, but like a moth to a fire, I can¡¯t help but want to explore, want to pursue..."


    "You''d better stop this idea, this person is indeed too evil, we still don''t touch it for the time being."


    Zhou Sheng nodded and tried his best to finally dispel the tempting thoughts in his heart, and thus took his life back.


    Dare to calculate Monkey King?As soon as he calculated, he had to be annihilated and frustrated.


    At this time, the sun was shining brightly, and it was summer, and the sun was very harsh.


    Sun Wukong and the three came to a pool of water. Looking at the crystal clear water, Wei Shufen wiped the sweat on his forehead, but couldn''t move anymore: "Don''t go, don''t go, hot Dead man, Brother Sun, shall we rest here for a while?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Wei Shufen''s soaked clothes and nodded: "Then take a break, but you are really not at home in this practice. You can''t stand it after walking for a long time. Look at Ah Wu, it''s much better than you. "


    Wei Shufen turned his head to look at Bao Bao Feng, but saw her look laid-back and there was no trace of sweat on her body. She was very surprised: "Sister Baoer, have you ever managed to make drops? Isn''t it hot?"


    "It''s not hot. If you use the Qi in your body to run your whole body, you won''t feel the heat anymore."


    Wei Shufen was stunned when he heard the words: "While you are walking, you are running the Qi against the sun?"


    Baby Feng nodded.


    Wei Shufen was startled and speechless: "I have dripped, goodbye, you have made it thick (how deep)?"


    Sun Wukong heard the words and said: "Listening to what you said, I remembered that Ah Wu really knows nothing but a tan. It seems that I have to teach her how to use her huge tan. Up."


    When Bao Bao Feng heard that Monkey King wanted to teach himself something, he immediately looked at him with piercing eyes.


    Monkey King smiled: "Don''t worry, the sun is so poisonous now, learn something, wait until the sun goes down and talk about it."


    Baby Feng nodded, turned to look at the puddle, and began to take off her skirt.


    Wei Shufen saw her and hurriedly caught her: "Sister Baoer, are you taking off your clothes and fucking Mozi? (What are you doing)"


    Baby Feng was expressionless, looking at Tan Shui: "Take a bath."


    "Then you can''t take a bath in front of outsiders, you have to wait for no one."


    "Outsiders?" Feng Baobao looked around with a puzzled look: "No..."


    Wei Shufen glanced at Sun Wukong: "You really don''t treat Big Brother Sun Wukong as an outsider." After that, she said to Sun Wukong: "Big Brother Sun, we want to take a bath. You leave, let the wind pass, and you are not allowed to peek."


    Monkey King nodded and walked aside.


    Make sure that Monkey King didn''t look here, Wei Shufen let go of Bao Bao Feng. She also took off her clothes and jumped into the pool with Bao Bao Feng.


    There are two beauties taking a shower behind him, which is quite a temptation for ordinary people, but for the current Monkey King, he still disdains to do peeping.


    With one hand stretched out and the fluorescent light gathered, a simple and unpretentious book is condensed and formed in the palm of Monkey King.


    Wei Shufen, who had been using Gu worms to monitor the surroundings, was now attracted by Monkey King''s actions, but when she read the words on the cover of the book in Monkey King''s hand, her pupils shrank, full of shock: "God... God Mingling?!!!"


    "You girl still watching me?" Monkey King glanced at the water pool and said calmly.


    "Don''t... Don''t..." Wei Shufen hurriedly waved his hand, fearing that Sun Wukong would misunderstand her: "I just watched the surroundings and saw you accidentally, but don''t watch Big Brother Sun...you want to see it, and they will give it to you. Look~"


    To prove his heart, Wei Shufen swam to the shore immediately, her graceful figure looming.Her life was saved by Monkey King, and she was very happy to be seen.


    "Okay, I didn''t blame you, you don''t need to prove anything." Monkey King waved her hand to interrupt her.


    Wei Shufen was a little disappointed, but looking at the books in Sun Wukong''s hand, she was full of curiosity: "Brother Sun, are you really a god?"


    "Well, I got it from Wugensheng." Monkey King turned a few pages and looked at it, and said, "This secret technique is really good for ordinary people."

 2959 Chapter Eighteen

    "When did you get the drops? I don''t know." Wei Shufen was full of curiosity. She only saw Monkey King beating the rootless, but he didn''t even follow the secret book.


    "When you beat him." Monkey King closed the secret book and threw it to Wei Shufen: "This thing is pretty good, do you want to learn it?"


    Of course, Monkey King only read the cultivation method of the gods from the rootless mind. As for this secret book, he himself generated it based on the content he read.


    "Give it to me?" Wei Shufen was taken aback for a moment, picked up the secret book in front of him, shocked in his heart, this god spirit can be regarded as one of the world''s top exercises, just give it to her casually?


    "If you are interested, learn it. At least you can have one more life-saving method, but you can''t chew too much. Do you want to specialize in the thunder method I taught you, or you must learn this god and spirit. It depends on your own wishes. , If you want to practice both, you can."


    "God!" Wei Shufen looked at the secret book in her hand, her eyes gleaming, and she said that it was fake if she couldn''t move her heart. This is the nemesis of the world''s emperor.


    However, she also knows that the Five Elements Thunder Method taught to her by Monkey King is by no means simpler. It feels no less spiritual than this god. More importantly, the Five Elements Thunder Method can eliminate the sequelae of her practice of Gu, and seems to be more suitable for her. .


    After struggling again and again, Wei Shufen still chose to give up: "Forget it, I think the thunder method you taught me is already very powerful, this thing is not suitable for me, or pass it to Sister Baoer?"


    "The temptation is ahead, but I still know how to choose, which is good." Monkey King looked at Wei Shufen with a little appreciation and nodded.


    This god spirit was enough to cause a bloody storm in the alien world, but Wei Shufen was able to remain sensible and not be tempted by it.


    "As for Ah Wu, forget it, she doesn''t need this stuff, all she lacks is only the means of attack."


    Baby Feng simply ignored the conversation between the two at this moment, swimming around in the pool by himself, which was still a rare dog-climbing style.


    Wei Shufen saw her swimming posture with black lines all over her head: "Sister Baoer, who taught you how to swim in a pot?"


    Bao Baofeng looked at Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes directly, ""I didn''t teach you this kind of swimming method. You can swim like this by yourself."


    "Come on, Sister Baoer, I will teach you the correct swimming posture, it should be like this..."


    Watching the two girls start playing around, Monkey King collected the gods and took a bath in a pool.


    The sun gradually set, and the originally hot air became a little cooler.


    After eating the game from Wei Shufen and Feng Baobao, Feng Baobao pestered Monkey King to teach her some attacks.


    "You have a lot of Qi, how about I teach you a trick to release the Qi outside?"


    "Release the Qi outside?"


    "It''s like this." Monkey King made a casual move, and a group of Qi Tuan gathered in his hand.


    This is actually his use of [Qi]. Although [Qi] is different from [Qi], the energy in the body is the same, so there is no big difference in the application methods.


    "What kind of power can this kind of Qi Tuan have?" Wei Shufen looked curious, and she could also use the method of releasing Qi, but the Qi released by this method was not lethal at all, so no one would use Qi in this way. It is to learn the exercises and release them in the form of skills to show the true power of Qi.


    "That''s just you can''t do anything, it''s just simply putting the Qi outside." Monkey King said, throwing out the Qi Tuan in his hand, just listening to a loud noise, the ground was shaking, and the front In the woods fifty meters away, a vacuum zone of hundreds of meters appeared, and everything in it was destroyed.


    "This, this, this..." Wei Shufen''s shocked little mouth opened into an O shape for a moment. She really didn''t expect that this kind of small group could explode with such terrible power, it was comparable to a small size. It''s a nuclear bomb.


    "Is there only this power? It seems that Qi''s destructive power is far less than Qi, and it consumes too quickly." Monkey King was dissatisfied. With the power he showed, if it were replaced with Qi, it would be enough to change this. One side of the woods was razed to the ground.


    Obviously, Qi is still not suitable for the use of Qi. Qi is a kaleidoscope of characteristics, and it is still suitable for use with various techniques.


    Although it is not suitable for the use of Qi, it is only suitable for ordinary people. For people like Feng Baobao with a large body, it is not suitable.


    "Only this kind of power???" Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King in astonishment: "Isn''t this exaggerated enough?"


    On the contrary, Bao Bao Feng''s eyes sparkled, and he hugged Monkey King directly: "Teach me!"


    Obviously, she likes this extremely destructive move.


    Monkey King: "You first practice how to gather Qi in your palm and launch it."


    Hearing the words, Bao Baofeng immediately began to practice repeatedly.


    Wei Shufen looked eager: "I know this method long ago, what''s next?"


    "This kind of attack is not suitable for you." Monkey King shook his head: "Just the little qi in your body, I''m afraid you will have to be exhausted when you release it."


    Qi is no better than Qi. If this burst continues, it will consume Qi in your own body. If there is no deep Qi in the body, who would dare to use Qi in this way?


    "Is it so exaggerated? Does Sister Bao''er''s chaos really thicken (how deep)"


    "Anyway, it''s exaggerated."


    "That''s still a big deal." Wei Shufen gave up decisively. She didn''t want to drain herself as soon as she shot. This kind of learning is useless, and it will harm her own moves. What use is it?


    "Hey~~Hey~~~"


    Baby Feng on the side is very diligent and slaps out a palm, but every palm out is a mass of air.


    Sun Wukong patiently taught: "Didn''t I say that, transport the qi in your body through the meridians to your palm, and then punch it out..."


    Baby Feng nodded, but the next palm shot, still shot a cloud of air, and then looked at Monkey King with his forehead full of question marks.


    "Sit down in the same way as you usually do when you are practicing, and slowly move the heart of your body in the palm of your hand, and then shoot."


    Baby Feng nodded, sat down obediently, circling the chaos in the body as Sun Wukong said, and then patted it out with a palm, but saw a white light ball flying out, hitting the stone in front, but it was unable to even the stone. Push, let alone lethality.


    However, Bao Bao Feng had a look of joy: "It''s successful! It''s played! But it''s not as good as you."


    "You get accustomed to this way of releasing Qi. After you get used to it, I will teach you how to teach you how to make them more powerful."


    Feng Baobao is now practicing hard, and I have to say that her talent is really good, but within ten minutes, she has been able to use it freely.

 2960 Chapter Nineteen Rats

    Seeing the gangsters flying out of Feng Baobao¡¯s hands like bullets, Feng Baobao still showed no pressure. Wei Shufen was really stunned at this moment: "Sister Baoer, you don¡¯t have much trouble. It''s really a bit too much!"


    "Okay, just get used to it, don''t waste the Qi." Monkey King taught Feng Baobao to stop, and said: "Next, I will teach you how to condense and compress Qi, so that it has the characteristics of various attack methods. For example-through."


    As soon as Monkey King pointed out, a beam of light lased from his fingers, and instantly penetrated a large rock in the distance without losing its momentum. It was too deep to the ground, and it was impossible to see the depth.


    "Another example---sharp." With a wave of his hand, the half-moon-shaped Qi Zhan flew out and cut off several large trees before disappearing.


    "Then there is an explosion. You two have seen it before, so I won''t demonstrate."


    "Awesome...Awesome!!!" Wei Shufen looked excited and envied. The power of these skills displayed by Monkey King was more exaggerated and terrifying than any moves she had ever seen, but it was not suitable for me, otherwise I really want to Learn to try.


    "What do you want to do?" Bao Bao Feng looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes, eyes full of expectation. This simple and crude move suits her taste.


    "Come on, first teach you how to condense and compress, to make it more powerful."


    After several days, they were all spent in the teaching of Monkey King.


    Of course, in addition to Feng Baobao, Monkey King also instructed Wei Shufen on how to practice thunder method, how to use thunder method to forge his body, how to stimulate acupoint cells, and show his power beyond the limit.


    After being taught by Monkey King, Wei Shufen personally experienced the profound knowledge and vastness of Monkey King, and the five-body cast that he admired. Anything that she didn''t understand could be understood as long as she explained it to her. She began to wonder if she was the peerless person Genius.


    Of course, she is very clear that this is actually the credit of Monkey King''s explanation, and this kind of explanation is simply terrifying.


    Therefore, Wei Shufen became more and more curious about Monkey King. What kind of identity can he possess so many and incredible magical methods?


    It is late at night.


    Monkey King walked out of the tent and looked at the shadows that were shrouded in a black mist in the distance. He shook his head and walked slowly over...


    "Brother Sun, did it make you sleepy..." After this period of time, Wei Shufen was quite good at Mandarin, but his accent was a little strange.


    "You are practicing Gu technique..."


    "Yes." Wei Shufen glanced at Monkey King before hesitated.


    "Just say anything."


    "... Brother Sun, do you hate Gu technique?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "People in the world are afraid of Gu, especially ordinary people are even more fearful. Gu is unknown. People who know how to use Gu art will be treated as abnormal people... and they don''t even have the right to be loved..."


    "It seems that you have been emotionally injured because of Gu Art."


    Wei Shufen lowered her head with a lonely look: "It did happen once, but it was over before it started. I was just a monster in his eyes..."


    Monkey King touched her head and smiled: "Then it seems that your vision is really not good. Those who truly love you will not care about your beauty and ugliness, and those who can completely accept everything about you are You deserve to be entrusted to someone for life."


    "Then... what about you, Big Brother Sun?" Wei Shufen flushed, realizing that this was a bit too intuitive, and added another sentence: "Do you hate Gu surgery?"


    "Any spell is just a means, how can I hate it?"


    Wei Shufen''s eyes lit up: "So, don''t you hate it?"


    "Of course, there is no good or bad technique. What distinguishes the good or the bad is only the human heart. Those who are afraid of the technique themselves are inferior to others and fall behind."


    Wei Shufen sighed after hearing the words, "It would be nice if I met you earlier."


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "Listening to you, wouldn''t it be me?"


    "It''s a little bit." Wei Shufen''s face turned red. After all, Sun Wukong rescued her from the torture that life is worse than death, taught her the practice, and taught her to practice. It would be impossible if you didn''t develop a little goodwill. of.


    For Wei Shufen¡¯s bold confession of Monkey King, there is no accident. Miao Zhai Meizhi is a character that dares to love and hate. However, because of this character of love and hate, it is necessary to prepare for prevention in advance: "Then you You have to think about it clearly. There will not be only one woman by my side. If you want to be with me, you have to learn to accept her. If you can¡¯t, you can squeeze it out.¡±


    "..." Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King speechless, and glanced at Bao Bao Feng''s tent: "For example, Sister Baoer?"


    "Maybe."


    Wei Shufen rolled his eyes directly: "What era is this, Brother Sun, do you still want three wives and four concubines?"


    "If you can, why not?"


    For Monkey King who did not conceal his thoughts, Wei Shufen directly defeated the battle, not to talk about this issue, but to look at the dense forest ahead: "It seems that a few mice ran in."


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "After all, there was such a big noise before, it is inevitable to attract others'' attention."


    He didn''t come to chat with Wei Shufen deliberately when he woke up in the middle of the night, or he came out to take a look when he felt that someone was approaching here.


    Wei Shufen''s face was serious: "My dripping Gu worm sent back a message showing that those people contain scorpions. It seems that they are not ordinary people. Do I need to solve them?"


    "That''s not necessary. These people are all chasers sent by the forces of the alien world to chase the thirty-six thieves. They should have been noticed by the previous explosion. They came here to investigate. You go to the thirty-six thieves. Tell them from the hiding place, just let them go."


    "If it''s chasing thirty-six thieves, isn''t it suitable for me? After all, I was one of them before, and the list has been leaked. They must know my identity." Wei Shufen''s awkward Mandarin suddenly Adding such a local dialect sounded really weird, and Monkey King was embarrassed when he heard it. This language seemed a bit crooked.


    "They only know your name, but they don''t know you."


    "It seems to be right too." Wei Shufen nodded and sank into the jungle, but within a moment, the sound of fighting came.


    Sun Wukong looked at Lin Zhong and sighed slightly: "It seems that I think too much. These people are deliberately preventing me from being clean."


    Entering the forest, Sun Wukong saw two men besieging Wei Shufen. Seeing his moves, it was obviously Wudang Mountain Tai Chi...

 2961 Chapter 20 Confrontation

    The half-circle moon hung up in the night sky, poking at the stars, bringing a hint of light to the dark night.


    The three figures arrived at the vacuum site where Sun Wukong had exploded before, each with a solemn expression: "There are still scorched earth in this scorched earth. Who is it that can make such a powerful move?"


    "And what''s even more amazing is that it should have been three days, and I can still clearly sense the remaining haze on it. It is condensed and not scattered. It is purely scary. The skill of the person who can send this blow is absolutely shocking!"


    "Among the thirty-six thieves?"


    Just when the three of them felt shocked, they suddenly heard the sound approaching, all looking in the same direction: "Who?!"


    "Three, don''t take medicine (to be) nervous." Wei Shufen appeared in front of the three of them, opening her mouth which was her new awkward Mandarin: "Look at your dressing, you should be (are) Wudang Mountain and Maoshan school disciples. The people who chased the thirty-six thieves came here, right?"


    "It looks like you are a fellow man, I don''t know who you are?"


    "I am the water (who) you don¡¯t need to know. Thirty-six thieves have brought you here to think with ulterior motives. Don¡¯t be fooled by them. If nothing happens, they should be still twenty miles away. In the town outside, in a courtyard house on the east side, please leave quickly. Don''t disturb here. You shouldn''t disturb Diren."


    "Looking at the situation here, is it true that there are masters living in seclusion here? Is it just that this girl can believe it?"


    "Girl, your accent is like someone from Miao Village in Xiangxi, have you heard of Qinghe Village?"


    "Mu You have heard of it, leave now, don''t talk nonsense."


    One of the men dressed as Taoists sneered when he heard the words: "As far as I know, there is only one woman who came out of Qinghe Village in Miao Village, Xiangxi, and that is Wei Shufen. I wonder if the girl is your last name?"


    Wei Shufen was silent, but she didn''t expect that she used Mandarin, so why could the other party still hear her own accent.


    "Don''t speak? Is it because I was right? He led us to that place, and what conspiracy and tricks would he use to assassinate us?"


    Wei Shufen sighed leisurely: "There are so many ghosts and thoughts, I said Di is the truth, why don''t you believe it."


    "This barren mountain, where would ordinary girls come here? Believe your nonsense, when you were our fledgling?"


    "Whenever you talk nonsense with her, let''s talk about it and see how she is, and then her identity will naturally be revealed."


    "That''s right, when I went down the mountain, Master explained that the thirty-six thieves are as cunning as a fox. Don''t listen to their nonsense, just do it."


    The two Wudang disciples were really impatient, and they would fight as soon as they said they would fight.


    They have been chasing thirty-six thieves for a long time, and they have been extremely alert, and they don''t engage in any one-to-one fair competition at all.


    In order not to reveal his identity and bring unnecessary trouble to Monkey King, Wei Shufen dare not use her Gu technique, and can only defend and avoid it in a daunting manner, but her opponent is not a weak hand, and her avoidance has instead trapped herself. In danger.


    "Don''t push people too much! It''s deadly, not at all like a respectable style."


    "What kind of style are you telling you monsters? If you don''t fight back, you are afraid that we will reveal your identity?"


    "Hurry up! Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    "You guys..." Wei Shufen''s face was blue with anger, and she really wanted to wave her hand, spilling a lot of worms to poison them to the ground, but unfortunately, in order not to cause trouble to Monkey King, she still resisted not doing that.


    I picked up the thunder method that had just been practiced for a few days, and the lightning flashed under her feet, which made her identity more agile and quicker. The pressure dropped suddenly, and my heart couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed: "Wow~ Big Brother Sun taught me the thunder method. Sure enough! It has only been a few days of cultivation, and it can have such an effect!"


    "It turned out to be Lei Fa? Is it from the Heavenly Master''s Mansion? Impossible! Haven''t heard that the Heavenly Master''s Mansion accepts such a female disciple?"


    "It''s Lei Fa that belongs to the Heavenly Master''s Mansion? You are too ignorant, right!" Wei Shufen looked contemptuous.


    "Don''t be fooled by her. Seeing that she is awkward and unskilled at all, she must be trying to lead us. There is definitely a problem with this woman, brother, don''t keep your hands, stop her and say it."


    The palms of the two suddenly became fierce, many times more subtle than before, causing Wei Shufen''s instant pressure to increase. After being forced to a tree, it was inevitable.


    "Damn it, the people sent to chase the thirty-six thieves are really not weak. If I don''t use my true skills, I am afraid I will suffer... Brother Sun has already come, and grandma will slap you first, and I will call Brother Sun to clean up later. you guys."


    Having made up his mind, Wei Shufen covered the vitals with one hand, and was ready to take the attack from the two of them, but just when the two fists were about to hit her, her body was suddenly motionless with a punch.


    "Wh...what''s the matter? I can''t move my body anymore!!"


    "Have you been recruited?! This woman has accomplices!"


    The Maoshan school disciple who had never done anything immediately looked around and entered a state of defense.


    As the subtle footsteps approached, Monkey King appeared in front of several people, his eyes fixed on Wei Shufen''s body: "Why don''t you fight back?"


    Wei Shufen dodged her body and hid behind Sun Wukong: "I''m not afraid that divulging your identity will cause you trouble... These guys will leave it to you, and they will beat them hard."


    "I don''t care if your identity is leaked or not."


    "I know, but I don''t want to be chased and killed all the time. How troublesome."


    Monkey King looked at the other three people: "All let you go, but I still love to be nosy. If that''s the case, have you ever thought about what will happen if you stay?"


    "I should say this." The Maoshan disciple took out a ringing arrow from his arms and tore off the lead wire on it. The ringing arrow slammed into the sky with a chirp, which turned out to be a flare.


    What Sun Wukong watched was a sigh: "You three idiots, you didn''t know it when you were shot by someone. If you put it, I really want to see how strange people in this world excel."


    With that, Monkey King just sat down so casually, waiting for the arrival of their reinforcements.


    When the three people on the opposite side saw this, they all looked dumbfounded. What''s the situation?At this time, shouldn''t normal people run away when they meet?Why is he sitting here waiting for reinforcements to arrive?


    Does he think that with his own power, he can deal with the reinforcements formed by all the forces in the alien world?

 2962 Chapter Twenty-One

    When I learned that my disciples had worshipped the omni-sex demon and formed a group named 36 Yi, outsiders called it the 36 thieves. All sects were very angry and sent their disciples down the mountain. Clean up the portal.


    Of course, this does not include the Heavenly Master¡¯s Mansion. The current celestial master Zhang Jingqing of the Heavenly Master¡¯s Mansion is a well-known guardian. He refused without hesitation on this hunting order, but he secretly dispatched it. The two disciples went down the mountain to find Zhang Huaiyi, not to catch him, but to save him.


    Among these two disciples, one of them will be greatly famous in the future, the next celestial master-Zhang Zhiwei, and his disciple Tian Jinzhong.


    Thirty-six Yi learned that the list was leaked, and the news of gathering together to discuss somehow leaked out. It attracted disciples from various schools and groups to hunt down. Among them, the two brothers Zhang Zhiwei, who were active in the dark, naturally learned about it. This news.


    Of course, if you follow the normal trend of the plot, all schools and factions should be rushed in this action, but unfortunately, the Monkey King has gone out of this variable, and nearly a third of the 36 thieves have been killed. Disabled the core figures Wugensheng and Zhang Huaiyi among them.


    As a last resort, originally didn''t want to provoke the Sun Wukong''s rootless growth, he still used his trick of attracting trouble and led the people who chased them to the forest where Sun Wukong temporarily lived.


    Why didn''t Sun Wukong hide his whereabouts, and made such a big noise, it would be difficult for people to know that he was in the forest.


    "Brother, that should be the signal for the gathering of decent disciples." Tian Jinzhong looked at the signal flare in the sky, and said with joy to the man beside him: "We are lucky. Just after we got down the mountain, we got a little eyebrow. Look. Here we don¡¯t have to find Huaiyi separately."


    However, Zhang Zhiwei frowned slightly: "Did they really find the hiding place of the thirty-six thieves? This is a bit difficult."


    Tian Jinzhong was slightly taken aback when he heard the words, and his face was worried: "Yes, if they find Huaiyi first, it will be troublesome. In this case, we can''t take Huaiyi away, brother, what should we do? "


    Zhang Zhiwei pondered for a moment: "Hide your whereabouts first and observe it secretly. If we really find Huaiyi, we will act according to the opportunity."


    "Someone actually used this flare? Did they find their nest?"


    The other disciples who were moving around, looking for the trail of the thirty-six thieves, all marched in the same direction after seeing the flare.


    Feeling the dozens of approaching auras, Monkey King smiled: "Oh~ I didn''t expect that there will be a lot of people here this time."


    "This is..." The decent decents who arrived here were full of shock when they saw the vacuum zone in front of them.


    "Brother Dao, what is going on? Did you light the flare?"


    Disciple Maoshan immediately shouted: "Everyone, be careful of the two people opposite, stay away from them, don''t get too close!"


    Someone looked at the Wudang Mountain disciple who was motionless by the side: "What''s the matter with the two of them?"


    The Maoshan disciple looked solemnly: "It should be a fixation technique similar to acupuncture."


    "What the hell is going on in this place? Did they make it out?"


    Disciple Maoshan shook his head: "I don''t know too well, it was like this when we came, but looking at the traces, it should have happened three days ago."


    "Three days ago, I could feel the intense heat that just happened. If this person did it, then we really found a big fish!"


    "Could it be a leader-level figure among the thirty-six thieves?"


    Monkey King looked at the figures coming in front of him, but he was disappointed: "It''s all insignificant little ones, I thought I could see a few big people, it''s really boring." He stood up and stood up. He immediately ignored everyone, and turned to leave: "Go, Shufen, I am not interested in these little guys."


    "Hey?" Wei Shufen was taken aback for a moment. After waiting for more than half an hour, he just left?


    However, Sun Wukong is not interested in others, but it does not mean that these people will let him go safely, especially that Maoshan disciple, when he heard the name of Sun Wukong called Wei Shufen, he dodges and blocks their way: "Wait. You just called her Shufen, this girl really is the Wei Shufen!"


    "So what? So what? Not so?" Monkey King said with a calm look: "I have lost interest in you, and I can get my life back. You should be lucky. If you are entangled, even if my hands are dirty. , I don¡¯t mind leaving you all."


    "Oh~ what a big tone, if you can do it, come on!" One person sneered coldly. There are no less than 20 people here, so I don¡¯t believe that they can¡¯t deal with the two of you, and most of the people here are famous. Born decently, who has the courage to kill them all?


    Sun Wukong sighed slightly: "I''m saying that the person you are looking for is in a small town twenty miles away. It should be too late to find them now. If they are entangled with me, they will run away. ."


    "Do you think we will believe this kind of nonsense?"


    "What nonsense? Since it has been determined that the woman is Wei Shufen, we will arrest them first and try to force a confession. I am not afraid that they will not recruit them.


    Sun Wukong sighed again when he heard the words, "Is this the so-called decent sect? How can it be no different from a ruffian and hooligan? Well, since you are deliberately seeking death, I don''t bother to talk nonsense with you."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a purple light burst from the soles of Monkey King''s feet, spreading across the entire forest.


    "this is?!!!"


    "Everyone, be careful!!"


    "No! Move... I can''t move anymore!!"


    "What kind of magic is this? It spreads all over the woods?!!!"


    "By the way." Monkey King explained calmly: "This is called-erasure formation."


    The purple light was shining, and I saw the people in the formation. The body was gradually disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    And it is this kind of visible fear of death that makes everyone panic and fear:


    "Damn it! The body is disappearing! What is going on?!"


    "Who is the sorcerer? Quickly solve this spell!!"


    "I can''t solve it! I have never seen such a spell at all!!"


    "I don''t want to die yet, who will help me!!"


    "Stop, stop! We are no longer an enemy! Please let us go!"


    "Did you not hear? Stop it! We are all respectable disciples. If you kill us, you will be the enemy of the whole foreign world!"


    "To be the enemy of the whole foreign world? So what''s the matter? The opportunity has been given to you, but you are just self-righteous."


    As the sound fell, all the people in the formation disappeared...

 2963 Chapter 22 Tied Up

    "It''s a terrible formation, it can wipe out life!" On the top of the mountain, Zhang Zhiwei and the two brothers looked at the situation in the woods below.


    Even though it is night, the purple formation is so wide that the entire forest can be seen at a glance.


    "Master...Brother..." Tian Jinzhong stammered nervously at this moment.


    Zhang Zhiwei''s face is solemn: "This is a big deal. Among those people, they include many foreign families and decent people. Is this person trying to stir up the entire foreign world!!"


    Tian Jinzhong: "Brother, what should I do?"


    Zhang Zhiwei glared at him: "What should I do? Run away! Waiting for someone to kill someone?!"


    "Right, yes, yes~~ Run! Run!" Tian Jinzhong was awake from a dream, without saying anything, turning around and running after Zhang Zhiwei.


    It''s a pity that two figures suddenly appeared in front of them before they ran ten meters.


    Seeing the incoming person, the two brothers Zhang Zhiwei turned pale for an instant: "Isn''t it? Can this black lamp really spot us?"


    "Finally, I saw two acquaintances. It seems that they have not waited in vain for half an hour." Monkey King looked at the two Zhang Zhiwei who had been scared stiff by him and dared not move with a smile on his face.


    "We didn''t see anything, please raise your hands high!" Zhang Zhiwei''s reaction was not unpleasant. After waking up, he immediately held down Tian Jinzhong''s head and bowed to Monkey King without any ethics. What he showed was a counselor. Call one respectful.


    Sun Wukong watched with great interest. It turned out that this strongest celestial master in the future was so unscrupulous when he was young. No wonder he could do such unscrupulous things as medicine for his disciples.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I don''t intend to die, I won''t embarrass you." Monkey King looked amiable.


    "Don''t die! Don''t die! Our brothers and sisters will never die."


    "What happened just now..."


    The brothers and sisters looked dumbfounded: "What happened just now? Did something happen just now?"


    "I do not know!"


    "Talents!" Sun Wukong looked at the shameless awkwardness of the two brothers Zhang Zhiwei, and he was completely convinced. No wonder the two old men saw Zhang Chulan who didn¡¯t want Bilian so kind. See you right?


    Seeing that these two goods are so obedient, it makes Monkey King feel embarrassed to beat them up, but because of this, I didn''t want to let them go so easily.


    "Shufen, tied up." Monkey King threw a piece of twine to Wei Shufen.


    "Hey~ wait, didn''t you say you won''t embarrass us?"


    "I didn''t embarrass you." Monkey King stood aside calmly: "She is the one who embarrassed you."


    "Fuck, I met someone more shameless than them." The two brothers were speechless.


    Tian Jinzhong wanted to do it, but was veiled by Zhang Zhiwei. This person killed so many people in an instant. Their brothers and sisters must not be opponents. If they fight back, they will definitely die. If they follow their wishes, Maybe there is still a chance.


    After allowing Wei Shufen to tie them up, Zhang Zhiwei lay down on the ground like a caterpillar, looking at Wei Shufen speechlessly: "Girl, you are quite skilled in this technique, do you often do such things?"


    Wei Shufen clapped his hands and smiled: "When I joined Thirty-Six Thieves, I had done so many votes. It was a little bit refreshing."


    Yes, I have learned the experience of tying people, and they said that only a few votes were made?


    In the future, if we let Wei Shufen know that he actually tied the future celestial master, how would he feel?


    Tian Jinzhong looked at Monkey King with a serious look: "What do you want to do when you tie us up? If you really want to kill us, there is no need to tie us up. Let''s talk about what conditions you want, just let it go."


    Sun Wukong said solemnly: "It''s nothing, I''m a bit tight recently, and my shortcomings are spending money."


    "Tied up... kidnapping tickets??" Zhang Zhiwei and the two brothers were stunned when they heard the words: "Don''t be kidding, how can you do such a shameful thing in your identity?"


    "Who is joking with you? And why is this shameful?" Monkey King stared at Wei Shufen again: "Shufen, hurry up and write a note, send it to Longhu Mountain, and ask the heavenly master to bring it personally. Pay 500 oceans to redeem people, or you will tear the ticket."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Shufen was stunned: "Really...really write?"


    "Is it still false?"


    Wei Shufen was silent, and obediently wrote a note.


    Zhang Zhiwei¡¯s bitter face said: "Why~ this brother, don¡¯t play like that. Our brothers and sisters were kidnapped not long after they went down the mountain, and they were kidnapped and let Master and his old man come to redeem it. It¡¯s really embarrassing, or else, If you are really short of money, we have collected the five hundred oceans for you, what do you think?"


    "Do you really think I am short of money?" Sun Wukong unceremoniously punched down, and put a big bag on Zhang Zhiwei''s forehead: "I''m just a little bit interested in what your master has, so go find him personally. , It was too distracting, so I had to ask him to go down the mountain."


    "What does our master master?" As soon as it was related to the safety of his master, Zhang Zhiwei''s expression instantly became extremely serious: "What can our master master that you are interested in?"


    "In the future, you will understand. Let me stay quiet now. If there is any change, I don''t think you will want to know what the consequences will be." As he said, a trace of horror leaked, and the two brothers Zhang Zhiwei instantly became pupils. Shrinking, the brain is blank, but the whole body is soaked in cold sweat for a moment.


    "Brother Sun, you have already written it." Wei Shufen took the written note and came to Monkey King.


    Monkey King took a look, nodded, and his thoughts moved, the note instantly turned into a flying bird and went away...


    Wei Shufen saw him showing such a hand, and his eyes lit up: "It''s so powerful, Brother Sun, can you teach me?"


    "This technique is a bit advanced, so let''s talk about it when you get the basic skills."


    Brother Zhang Zhiwei looked at Sun Wukong''s back in sweat, with a look of horror: "Brother, this man... terrible! Master and his elders are not in danger, right..."


    "It¡¯s hard to say... But in this situation, we don¡¯t do anything... And, trust the old man, Master, the celestial master of Longhushan is not comparable to ordinary people... This person is terrible... Our Master is not simple either. !"


    "But the breath he had just now... was terrible! If it weren''t for his quick harvest, I would have committed suicide..." ..

 2964 Chapter Twenty Three

    At the same time, on the top of a certain mountain, a paper man looking down suddenly ignited spontaneously.


    Under the moonlight, in a dense forest, Wugensheng, Zhang Huaiyi and others were all lying on a stretcher, surrounded by thirty-six thieves.


    One of them closed his eyes tightly and suddenly opened his eyes. Zhang Huaiyi quickly asked, "Zibu, what''s the situation?"


    "All... All annihilated... The people chasing us were all annihilated by him..." Zheng Zibu was shocked and shocked, and described the scene vividly.


    With a grunt, the remaining thirty-six thieves swallowed a mouthful of saliva, full of shock.


    "Let''s go! Hurry up!!" Wugensheng yelled without thinking about it, but because of excitement, he pulled the wound on his chest and the pain made him cold and sweaty.


    "Four brother, you are really clever! This is a wonderful quote! Since the pursuit of soldiers has been solved, there is no need to be so nervous, right?"


    "You know what a fart, if it wasn''t for helplessness, I wouldn''t provoke that person. Now chasing soldiers is resolved, but we offended a more terrifying one. Now we don¡¯t run and wait for others to give us an all-out. what?"


    As soon as the rootless words spoke out, everyone was shocked, and then they suddenly realized that they all lifted up the stretcher with a look of horror, and jumped into the dark dense forest: "Go go, go! Go! What are you still trying to do! !"


    Rootless: "Also, afterwards, we hurriedly declared to the public that those people of all sects were killed by our 36 thieves."


    "Fourth brother, why are you making shit on yourself? Wouldn''t it be better to let those decent people fight with that one?"


    Wugensheng was lying on the stretcher, enduring the pain of the bumps, and waited angrily. Zheng Zibu said, "Just your IQ, don''t get ridiculous if you don''t understand. Anyway, we are already on the list of decent killers. I am not afraid to offend them severely; but this time I used that one to kill the chasing soldiers, but indirectly offended him again."


    "But if we carry this pot on our own, maybe that person will look at this aspect and treat us a little bit better, even a little bit."


    "Okay, just brother, you have the most spooky ideas, and you can do what you say."


    The horror of Monkey King has already scared the thirty-six thieves. It used to be a terrible thunder method, but now it is a more weird and terrifying formation. They have already made up their minds, and they must shrink for a while in the future. Demon.


    The horizon gradually turned white, and a new day had arrived.


    Dragon Tiger Mountain, the residence of the Heavenly Master.


    Early in the morning, the celestial master got up and sat alone in the yard, frowning at the south.


    A disciple entered and looked at the celestial master in the yard, somewhat surprised: "Master, why do you get up so early today?"


    The old teacher immediately stared at him: "Nonsense, when will you get up early as a teacher?"


    "Yes, yes, you are the first to get up every day, Master, but today is very early. Are you worried about Brother Zhiwei and the others?"


    The old master sighed: "Oh~ it is true. My eyelids kept twitching last night, which made me unable to sleep. This is very bad. I hope the three of them don''t have any accidents. "


    "How come, it¡¯s because you¡¯re worried that you¡¯re overwhelmed, Master Zhiwei? Any one of the three of them is considered a world-class expert when they go out. Who hurt them? Although it¡¯s just a little bit second, it¡¯s not. Anyone can bully. Besides, no one dared to offend the people of our Heavenly Master''s Mansion, right?"


    As soon as this disciple¡¯s voice fell, he saw a bird that had never been seen in the sky flapping its wings like an arrow from the string, and hit the old master¡¯s chest at an astonishing speed...


    "Ok?!"


    With a change of expression on the face of the old heavenly master, he clearly felt the strength contained in that bird''s body, and his eyes widened to the boss in an instant, full of shock and surprise. Can a bird explode with such power?


    Although he was puzzled, the speed at which he shot was unambiguous. In an instant, golden light appeared all over his body, and he grabbed the rushing bird with his bare hands. Only the next moment, his figure was knocked out instantly, bang. With a sound, he smashed through the house behind him and sank deeply into the mountain wall in the backyard.


    "Cough~~" The old master coughed violently, and a trace of blood was spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Master, are you okay?!!!" The disciple reacted and was shocked, and hurriedly ran over to help the old master up.


    "Master! Master!!"


    "What happened?"


    "Is there an enemy rushing into the mountain?!!!"


    Hearing the noise, a large group of disciples ran out in their pajamas. At this point, they still haven''t gotten up.


    "It''s okay! Don''t panic!" The old heavenly master looked serious and opened his palms. The bird was gone, but a note was replaced. He couldn''t help but exclaimed: "It''s a good way to turn paper into birds!"


    "Master, this should be a Maoshan school spell, right?"


    "Maoshan faction transforms cranes but not birds. It is just the same thing. Besides, as far as I know, Maoshan faction has never seen such a person in recent years." He said, opening the note, his complexion instantly turned black: "It makes sense. This is really outrageous! There are even people who dared to tie my Dragon Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master''s mansion and scam the old man''s head by blackmailing!!"


    "Master...Master?"


    All the disciples are looking at the heavenly master who suddenly blows his beard and stares with a dazed expression.


    "See it for yourself." The old master threw the note out casually.


    The disciples of the Heavenly Master''s Mansion instantly exploded, "Isn''t it! Big Brother, they were kidnapped?!"


    "Damn it! This doesn''t take our Heavenly Master''s Mansion too much! Master, disciples are pleased, begging to go down the mountain and go to rescue them!"


    "Please give me a shit!" The old master unceremoniously burst into a swear word, completely without the demeanor of an expert: "Your big brothers are all planted, what use is it for you to go? Besides, just use the energy just now From the perspective of the Tao, this''the art of passing birds across a thousand miles'' has such power. This person is by no means simple. The person made it clear that he was coming to me, and it seems that the teacher has to go down the mountain himself."


    "Master is going down the mountain?"


    All the disciples were shocked, and every time the heavenly master went down the mountain, it was an extremely sensational event.


    "Now I can only save your two brothers when I go out for my teacher. When I am not returning, I will close the mountain gate tightly and no one is allowed to go down the mountain."


    "Master, let us go with you?"


    "No, if you can''t handle it even if you go as a teacher, what''s the use if you go? Don''t make me more difficult."


    "Master, although the disciples are stupid, please don''t be so blunt." ..

 2965 Chapter 24 The Heavenly Master Goes Down the Mountain

    Inside the tent, Wei Shufen looked at Bao Bao Feng, who was still sleeping soundly, with a look of admiration: "There was such a big movement last night, and I can still sleep so soundly. It''s amazing." After speaking, she pushed her: "Sister Baoer, get up. Now, let''s go catch the pheasant."


    "Pheasant?" Bao Bao Feng, who had been sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Yes, Big Brother Sun said, eat pheasant this morning, he will catch us."


    Bao Baobao immediately got up, picked up the skirt and put it on her body, but she couldn''t put it on after a long time.


    "I''ve been helping you wear it for a few days, why don''t you know it." Wei Shufen looked helpless, took the skirt and helped her put it on: "When we have time, we will go to the city to help you buy something and wear it. Simply drop your clothes."


    "Well, good..." Baby Feng nodded, letting Wei Shufen fiddle like a puppet.


    The two of them got out of the tent, but saw Monkey King sitting by the bonfire with firewood, and not far from him, two caterpillars were sitting there cuddling each other.


    "Hey~ Sister Shufang, it''s early." Seeing Wei Shufen and the two get out of the tent, Zhang Zhiwei immediately greeted him enthusiastically, but when he saw Bao Bao Feng who looked almost the same as her, he was surprised: "This Is it your sister or younger sister? They look alike, twins?"


    "You want to take care of it." Wei Shufen rolled his eyes: "As a prisoner, I still talk so much."


    "Captives are also free of speech." Zhang Zhiwei smiled, his relaxed appearance didn''t look like a kidnapped person at all.


    "What are they going to do?" Bao Bao Feng looked at the two Zhang Zhiwei who were tied up like caterpillars, Tian Jinzhong looked curious.


    Wei Shufen: "Big Brother Sun exchanged money for things."


    Tian Jinzhong quit immediately: "Who do you think is a gadget? We are not a gadget."


    Zhang Zhiwei flew a black line: "Junior Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Being reminded like this, Tian Jinzhong immediately came to his senses: "Cough cough~slip~slip!" Right now, she shut up and said nothing.


    Sun Wukong shook his head as he watched, and said to Feng Baobao and the two women: "You two go hunting quickly, but don''t go too far, Shufen, look at Ah Wu, don''t lose her."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t lose it, Sister Baoer, go."


    Seeing the two women leaving behind, Zhang Zhiwei immediately shouted: "Two sisters, don''t forget our part!"


    For Zhang Zhiwei''s thick-skinned Monkey King, he was really convinced: "You shameless, elder sister, you look older than both of them."


    "Why isn''t this a prisoner, you have to lower your posture. Brother, it''s a bit stiff to keep your hands and feet tied up. Can you loosen them? With your skill, we can''t run if we want to run, even if we can run Run."


    "You said that you are a prisoner, of course, you have to be treated as a prisoner, and don''t talk nonsense any more, you are also covered in nonsense."


    Zhang Zhiwei didn''t dare to talk nonsense with Monkey King. He moved his body and rubbed Tian Jinzhong: "Junior Brother, my leg is a bit numb. You can beat me up."


    Tian Jinzhong glanced at himself tied into a caterpillar, and rolled his eyes: "I still have numb hands and feet. Would you like to beat me up, brother?"


    "I''m a senior, of course you help me hammer."


    "But I don''t have a hand, how can I beat it?"


    "You can''t use your head?"


    "You want me to kowtow to you?"


    Listening to the conversation between the two brothers, Monkey King was speechless. I have to say that their mentality is wide enough, and they are still in the mood to quarrel in this situation.


    Not long after, Bao Bao Feng and the two daughters came back against a wild boar weighing more than 100 kilograms. Seeing its authentic pig head with a blue nose and swollen face, they were beaten by Bao Bao Feng.


    The two threw the wild boar to the ground, and Wei Shufen said, "I haven''t seen the pheasant, but I met a hapless wild boar."


    The two brothers Zhang Zhiwei, who took turns to beat each other to relieve their blood, both had their eyes brightened after seeing the wild boar: "This wild boar is good. I haven''t eaten mountain pork for several years. Quite a lot, but in recent years it has become less and less."


    Monkey King glanced at the two of them. It was really annoying to steal the spotlight from time to time: "Wu, take two balls of cloth and plug them up for me."


    Baby Feng looked around: "Don''t have a cloth group."


    "Then click their dumb holes."


    "will not."


    "Then I will teach you a simpler method. Use the thunder-attribute heat to penetrate their throats and numb their vocal cords. For a while, they will also lose the ability to speak."


    "Lei...Lei..." Bao Bao Feng stood aside and thought, she has never learned thunder method.


    "I''m coming." Wei Shufen ran over, intertwined with electric lights on the palms, and the two of Zhang Zhiwei''s hearts were straight hair: "Big... big sister~ don''t! This is not a joke. If you are careless, we can just I can''t speak forever. Will we succeed if we don''t speak? Please let it go."


    Wei Shufen didn''t pay attention to the two of them at all. He called a quick and cruel, palm of thunder flashed, and it hit the throat of the two of them. The whole body of the two stimulated was shaking for a while, subconsciously screamed, but there was no Make any noise.


    When Bao Bao Feng saw him, his eyes lit up: "It''s really possible, I also want to learn thunder method."


    "Okay, I''ll teach you another day."


    Sun Wukong glanced at the two brothers Zhang Zhiwei and nodded: "The strength is well controlled. If you add a point of strength, you will not only scorch their throats, but also destroy their vocal cords. You have made a little progress."


    "That''s right, Gu technique is about one-pot control. I am very confident in my control."


    After peeling the skin and dismembering the wild boar, Monkey King came to a rare roast pig feast after cleaning, and even the two brothers Zhang Zhiwei were all exposed to light.


    In the afternoon, Monkey King clearly felt an extremely powerful''Chi'' approaching them quickly compared to this world.


    "It seems that the heavenly master is about to arrive." Monkey King put down his book and looked in the direction of Lin Dao.


    Now he is teaching Wei Shufen how to speak Mandarin.


    Hearing what the Monkey King said, both Zhang Zhiwei''s eyes lit up.


    Wei Shufen seemed a little nervous: "Big Brother Sun, is it okay? The old celestial masters of Longhushan in the past are known as the strongest in the present age, but it is not easy to provoke."


    "Of course I know that the reason why the celestial masters of the past are strong is because the celestial masters are passed on from generation to generation, and they will never decline. And this celestial master also hides an unknown secret. I just want to see this time. See what kind of secret is hidden in it."


    "Secret..." Wei Shufen''s eyes lit up when he heard the words. This so-called unspoken secret always arouses people''s curiosity...

 2966 Chapter 25 Monkey King vs Zhang Jingqing

    "Unexpectedly, what he was fighting turned out to be the idea of ??a celestial master!" Zhang Zhiwei''s face was solemn after listening to Monkey King''s words. Of course, these words were just what he thought in his heart, and now the two of them can''t speak.


    "I hope the master can stop him from the old man." Tian Jinzhong was worried. Although their senior brothers were very confident in the strength of their master, they had no idea after feeling the terrifying breath of Monkey King just now.


    A few minutes later, a golden figure appeared galloping in the distance. The speed was even more exaggerated than a car.


    The wind howled, an extremely violent aura also emerged, and a figure shrouded in golden light appeared in front of Monkey King.


    At this moment, that stern face was full of gloom and fear, and Wei Shufen''s face changed greatly by shocking the incomparably violent and terrifying Qi. She almost sat down on the ground without being scared, and hurriedly hid behind Monkey King before she felt better.


    On the contrary, Bao Bao Feng didn''t feel a bit under this terrifying pressure. He just looked at the old man who suddenly appeared in front of him with curiosity.


    Speaking of the depth of the qi in the body, she might not lose to the heavenly master, and at the same time, she didn''t know what fear was afraid of. Therefore, even if the heavenly master showed terror, she could not scare her.


    "It''s your kid who kidnapped my two apprentices and extorted them to the old man''s head!" The old master glanced at the apprentice who was tied into two caterpillars. He became even more angry, and his tone was low. , Almost burst into flames.


    This old celestial master is a well-known guardian. Don¡¯t think that someone is a celestial master, and your temper will be good. If you start a fire, the heavenly king and I will dare to be upset.


    The two brothers Zhang Zhiwei wanted to remind their master, but unfortunately they opened their mouths and made no sound. They couldn''t help but become more anxious.


    However, their anxious and aggrieved expressions were even more angry in the eyes of the celestial master: "What happened to the dumb acupuncture point? Don''t worry about it. Since you are here as a teacher, you will definitely be Get a justice for you."


    Sun Wukong looked up and down the celestial master, and said, "You are the celestial master of this term. You don''t seem to have a good temper. How is it, did Wu Bai Da Yang bring it?"


    "It''s still five hundred oceans? I haven''t been down the mountain for many years. It seems that outsiders don''t remember me as an old man. If you let our apprentices obediently, you can suffer less of the flesh and blood. Why is it so red?"


    "Hostility!" Feng Baobao frowned, and flashed to Sun Wukong like a conditioned reflex, his eyes were locked on the old master.


    She kept Sun Wukong''s words in mind, as long as she felt the hostility of the other party, she would beat him whenever she could.


    Seeing the sudden flash forward, staring hostilely at his baby Feng, the old master was surprised: "Oh~ this little girl is not moved by the old man''s breath? It''s really scary! No wonder you have the guts. The act of kidnapping my Longhushan disciple came."


    As he said, he fixed his gaze on Monkey King again: "Let¡¯s talk, boy, I know your ultimate goal is not 500 oceans. If it is only 500 oceans, there is no need to deliberately lead the old man down the mountain by himself. Have a picture?"


    After taking the Asuka Biography, he was slightly injured, so even though he was angry, the celestial master suppressed his anger and did not start a war hastily.


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "It''s nothing, just some interest in the contents of your Heavenly Master. If you are willing to let me get a closer look, you can avoid a beating."


    "Tianshidu, that''s the case. It turns out that you have the idea of ??Tianshidu." The old heavenly master''s face sank, and the golden light all over his body became more intense: "If you can do it, just take it and see."


    With one foot on the ground, his figure skipped Bao Bao Feng as if he was teleporting, and he hit the old fist towards Monkey King''s face.


    Just for his attack, Monkey King seemed to have not seen him, and he did not take the slightest precaution. Seeing the attack approaching, he saw Bao Bao Feng behind him suddenly flashed in front of Monkey King. There was a colorless scowl all over his body. A fancy punch blasted towards the old heavenly master''s fist.


    The dull roar resounded, and the ground under the feet of the two of them was cracked and opened, and they were shocked backwards by a huge force anyway, but Bao Bao Feng flew upside down. Fortunately, there was Monkey King behind her. Supporting her with one hand between her back, it instantly resolved her strength and stabilized her figure.


    "This old man... is awesome!" Bao Bao Feng shook his numb palm, staring straight at the old heavenly master in front of him.


    The celestial master was also very surprised at this moment. He didn''t leave a hand for the punch just now. The Golden Light Curse had been transported to its limit. Such a punch was actually taken by this little girl?How can this not shock him.


    Originally, he thought it was only Sun Wukong that was difficult to deal with. Unexpectedly, this girl was also a master?


    Okay, this is actually because the celestial master is too arrogant. If it weren''t for Monkey King''s instantaneous impact on Bao Bao Feng, Bao Bao Feng had already been injured.


    After all, the celestial master is a celestial master, and Feng Baobao cannot handle it.


    "You just stay and go, this god you still can''t deal with it now." Monkey King touched Bao Bao Feng''s head, and said: "When will you be able to make perfect use of your huge body, you will be able to follow this old man. There is a battle."


    "That''s right, Sister Baoer, come to me. This is a duel between top players. Let''s not intervene." Wei Shufen immediately dragged Feng Baoer aside and hid.


    This level of battle, let alone intervening, even if she felt the huge chap of the old heavenly master, she felt terrified.


    I have always heard how the celestial masters of the celestial master''s house are so strong, but now I finally realize it.


    "Continue?" Monkey King looked at the old master.


    "Come on then!" The old heavenly master shouted, his figure turned into a golden light, and he rose high and straight, his right foot smashed down with a violent posture.


    It''s a pity that when there was one meter away from the top of Monkey King''s head, it was blocked by an invisible transparent wall.


    "Huh?!" The old celestial master looked startled, soaring back, "There are some means."


    In this world, I have never seen anyone who can easily take his full blow while standing still.


    "The strength is pretty good." Monkey King exclaimed slightly.


    "You are too impatient. You just used the wall formed by Qi to block my full blow. It is a monster!" ..

 2967 Chapter 26 The Slap in the Face

    At this moment, the celestial master, not only did not see a little anger on his face, but was extremely excited. It was invincible for a long time, and suddenly he was excited when he encountered a rival that was not equal.


    "I have to say that you are the strongest opponent I have ever met in my life. If I keep my hands, I''m afraid it''s a bit bad. Therefore, the old man is going to be true."


    With a deep sigh, the golden light of the old heavenly master became extremely pure in vain, almost transparent, and disappeared in his body, but his breath not only did not weaken, but increased several times, the terrifying aura together The ground on which he stood was bursting open.


    "This is the Golden Light Curse?" Monkey King looked at it with interest: "No, it seems that the Heavenly Master has a secret technique that the other disciples cannot master."


    "Boy, you should feel very honored to see the old man do his best. This technique, really, the old man has never used it before others, because they are not qualified enough. I hope that under this technique, you can let the old man move. The bones will last longer."


    Sun Wukong laughed when he heard the words, and the old boy actually pretended to be forced in front of him: "That would disappoint you, it should be very short."


    "Why, you looked pretty arrogant just now, why don''t you feel confident right now?"


    "No confidence? No, no, no~~~" Monkey King waved his hand again and again: "I mean, you probably won''t last that long."


    As soon as the voice fell, Monkey King''s figure already appeared behind the old master, and then, with a simple slap, he slapped it, and with a roar of''bang'', the old master was shot in with his face on the ground. In the ground.


    "?????"


    The sudden change caused the question mark of the heavenly master to fill his head, and his body protector was shot apart?


    The two brothers Zhang Zhiwei watching the battle behind them opened their mouths in shock, and they could all fit a big duck egg.


    They were about to show off their power when they saw their masters. It was a rush of emotions, but they didn''t expect that they would be slapped in the slap of life before they lasted for two seconds.


    "Uh~!"


    Wei Shufen also had a dull look at the moment. She was also looking forward to enjoying a great battle, but the sudden end made her unable to turn around for a while.


    "Ah~ I''m sorry, I just saw you look so handsome, so I can''t help but slap you. Are you okay?" Monkey King pulled the Heavenly Master from the ground and shook it. Shaking his boneless body, looking at him with a dull face and a silly look of gold stars, is full of''apologies'', but why does this kind of apology make people want to hit someone so much?


    Heavenly Master: "..."


    He has been photographed and passed out now, how can he answer.


    Zhang Zhiwei and Tian Jinzhong looked at the look of the old celestial master. It was an anger and nervousness. It was a pity that the whole body was tied up, and the acupuncture points were spotted, and they only stared.


    "Don''t be so nervous." Looking at their angry and anxious expressions, Monkey King said casually: "I am a person who knows how to respect the old and love the young. I won''t embarrass your master. Don''t worry."


    "Don''t worry?" Zhang Zhiwei and Tian Jinzhong heard these words, it can be said to be angry, their master has been photographed so stupid by you, so let us rest assured?If they were able to move now, they would be desperate.


    "Sun...Sun...Big Brother Sun..." Wei Shufen took Bao Bao Bao and came to the front of Monkey King, her expression flushed with excitement. At this moment, she was a little uncomfortable talking. It was too excited and shocked. It was heaven. The celestial master of the Shifu, she was fainted by her grand brother with such a slap?How strong is this?!


    "If you can''t speak, don''t say it, calm down." Monkey King smiled at her, and put one hand on the brow of the old master. He ignored the prohibition of shit, and everything he wanted to know was peeped. Empty.


    Then he glanced boringly at his mouth: "I thought it was a great secret, this thing is still so mysterious, boring, and boring."


    With that said, he randomly threw the heavenly master to the two brothers Zhang Zhiwei. The two were shocked and immediately caught their master with their bodies, which was relieved.


    Monkey King waved his hand and untied them both.


    "What...what do you mean? Huh? Can you speak?!" Zhang Zhiwei glared at Monkey King, before he was taken aback.


    "I don''t want to embarrass you, do you really think I was joking?" Monkey King waved his hand impatiently, "Get out of here, waiting for me to invite you to dinner?"


    "You!!" Tian Jinzhong looked angry, but he was stopped by Zhang Zhiwei before he could finish his words, and immediately bowed his fists to Monkey King: "Thank you, goodbye!"


    After finishing speaking, he carried his master on his back neatly, pulled the younger brother and turned around a few flashes, and disappeared in front of Monkey King.


    Monkey King smiled and shook his head: "Looking at what scared him, I''m afraid I won''t regret it."


    Wei Shufen smiled upon hearing the words: "It''s me, I will also be shocked."


    Trail in the forest.


    Tian Jinzhong looked at Zhang Zhiwei with a look of dissatisfaction: "Senior brother, why are you pulling me? Master was injured like this by him, so I have to fight him hard anyway!"


    Zhang Zhiwei''s head and face was a curse: "Are you an idiot? Master has been beaten, can we beat him?"


    "If you can''t fight, you have to fight. As a disciple, venting for the master, even if you die, it is worth it.


    "I call you worthy, I call you worthy!" Zhang Zhiwei placed the old celestial master on his back, raised his fist and punched Tian Jinzhong in one stroke: "Are you stupid? It doesn''t matter if you are dead, and you want to make the master tired too. Go in?"


    Tian Jinzhong held his head for a while and squirmed: "Hey, brother, don''t fight! Don''t fight! Can''t I make a mistake when I am wrong? Let''s see how the old man¡¯s injury is going on.


    Hearing this, Zhang Zhiwei immediately stopped playing nonsense with him, and after carefully inspecting the injury of the old master, he let out a sigh of relief: "It seems that the brain has been concussed, and he passed out and suffered no serious injuries. The man seems to be merciful. ."


    When Tian Jinzhong heard the words, he was finally relieved, and then he was shocked again: "Who is that man you said? Even the master is not his enemy of One One, is this too strong?"


    "Well~ it''s really too strong, but fortunately, he is really not hostile to us, otherwise he really has to explain it here, but it''s tired of Master, this is a shame."


    "Then what shall we do next?"


    "Send Master back to Longhu Mountain first, and talk about the matter of cherishing justice later."


    "It seems that this can only be done." ..

 2968 Chapter Twenty-Seven

    So far, the celestial master went down the mountain, and the news that he was seriously injured that day also spread like wildfire. It was just who was injured, but no one knew it. This has since become a mystery.


    A few months later, the celestial master passed his position to his great apprentice, Zhang Zhiwei, which made Zhang Zhiwei inherit the position of celestial master several years earlier.


    Of course, these are irrelevant to Monkey King.


    Today¡¯s society is very chaotic, and wars often occur. People in big cities go deep into the mountains to survive, and there is a tense atmosphere everywhere they go. Except for some remote mountain villages that are still peaceful, other places are not War is a scourge of banditry.


    "Big Brother Sun, now the war is constantly chaos, bandits are raging, and the foreign world is not peaceful. It is obviously impossible to travel in peace, or let''s find a remote mountain retreat for the time being?" Wei Shufen looked at Sun Wukong and said to his heart. Thoughts.


    Sun Wukong is justified in thinking about it. Now that the soldiers are in chaos, it is impossible to walk around. You have to check carefully when entering a city. It is very troublesome. Let¡¯s wait until the war is over. With his intervention in that battle, count The war will be put down within a few years.


    "Okay, let''s find a quieter place first, and I can teach you something with peace of mind." After paying attention, Sun Wukong took Feng Baobao and Wei Shufen into a large deep mountain and built bamboo Lou, it is considered as a temporary seclusion, not to worry about external affairs.


    It is said that there is no Jiazi in the mountains, no years of cultivation, and the sun rises and the moon sets, year after year. In the years of cultivation, Wei Shufen has forgotten the concept of time.


    As for Bao Bao Feng, time is meaningless to her.


    That day, after eating breakfast, Monkey King said to Feng Baobao and Wei Shufen, who have long been accustomed to this ordinary and simple life: "Clean up, we are going out today."


    Wei Shufen was taken aback for a moment, with a look of surprise: "Huh? Wukong, are you planning to come back out of the rivers and lakes?" From the name, you can tell that something unreliable has happened between the two.


    Monkey King''s face was indifferent: "I just remembered suddenly that it''s time for some people to live for so long."


    "Are you talking about thirty-six thieves?" When Wei Shufen heard Monkey King''s tone, he knew who he was talking about.


    Before living in seclusion, Monkey King planned to eliminate all the thirty-six thieves. However, after hearing that they had stolen the pot that Monkey King killed the disciples of various factions by themselves, in order to have more fun in the future, Monkey King also temporarily Let them go, anyway, after realizing the eight magic skills, they will be miserable one by one, and the punishment will be better than killing them.


    Seeing Sun Wukong silent, Wei Shufen was speechless: "It''s been so long, do you remember? You really have enough grudges."


    "It''s not so good to use my Monkey King as a shield. If you don''t look at them, someone will come up with a few interesting things, I won''t let them go."


    "Interesting thing? What is it?" Feng Baobao looked curious.


    "At that time, I will get you two to play." Monkey King smiled: "Now tidy up the room, we are going to set off."


    Three days later, a certain city in the south.


    It was in the evening, and the lights were brightly lit. Feng Baobao and Wei Shufen saw this prosperous scene for the first time, and they were all stunned: "Don''t think of living in seclusion for many years. There has been such a big change outside here. , It seems that the war is over?"


    With that said, Wei Shufen pulled a woman who had passed by and asked: "Sister, can you ask how many years it is now?"


    The woman looked at Wei Shufen with a strange look: "In 1994."


    "Puff~" Wei Shufen sprayed all the black tea he had just bought on the woman''s body, his eyes widened, thinking that he had heard it wrong: "How many years?!"


    "1994." The woman was obviously irritated, and she shook Wei Shufen''s hand away, wiped off the water on her face, and walked away angrily: "Insane!"


    "In 1994..." Wei Shufen turned around with a dazed expression and looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, I remember, it was 1944 when we lived in seclusion, right?"


    Monkey King nodded: "It seems to be."


    "Five...50 years??" Wei Shufen was even more dazed now, hurriedly took out a mirror from his pocket and looked at it carefully. It was still so delicate and beautiful, not like an old woman, and looked at Monkey King again. Go: "Fifty years have passed?"


    Monkey King: "It should be."


    "Then I am in my seventies?" Wei Shufen took a picture with the mirror again, and squeezed in disbelief: "It''s not like it!"


    Monkey King: "No need to take photos. From the moment you have a relationship with me, you will be immortal."


    Wei Shufen''s eyes widened when he heard the words, "No! You...you still have this function? Come on, do you have any magical function that I don''t know?"


    Monkey King slapped her on the forehead: "What is a function? The skin is itchy again, right?"


    "Ahem~Mistaken mouth~!" Wei Shufen looked at herself incredulously: "I''m really immortal? It''s really been 50 years? Why don''t I feel at all?"


    "Cultivation has no years. This is normal." In fact, Sun Wukong did not explicitly say that in terms of real time, in fact, their time has only passed a few years, but Sun Wukong adjusted the proportion of time, so although their time is only how much Years, but fifty years have passed.


    Of course, Sun Wukong didn''t lie to her about Wei Shufen''s immortality.


    "Yes, this is normal, this is normal." Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King and hypnotized herself: "With you, no matter what happens, I should think it is normal..."


    Bao Bao Feng tilted his head to the side and looked at Wei Shufen curiously. Compared to her shock, Bao Bao Feng didn''t feel a bit of shock.


    "What are we going to do now?" After following Monkey King for so long, Wei Shufen''s heart is no longer as strong as usual. The impact of immortality was suppressed for a moment, because in Monkey King, she had seen it. Too many incredible.


    Monkey King: "Did you see the luxurious pavilion in front of you? Go and kill all the principals inside, leaving none."


    Wei Shufen was stunned when he heard the words, nodded, and did not ask more: "Wait for me for a minute."


    As he said, the figure had disappeared in place. After dozens of seconds, in the brightly lit pavilion, there was a scream of sadness and fear...


    And Wei Shufen''s figure has appeared next to Monkey King again: "It''s done." ..

 2969 Chapter Twenty Eight

    Monkey King glanced at the pavilion: "You are using Gu?"


    "Yes~" Wei Shufen smiled: "At least it will make them suffer for three days and three nights, and die from torture." Such cruel things were actually said from her grinning mouth, which made people listen. I can''t help but feel chills in my heart.


    Monkey King laughed: "You are quite ruthless."


    "Of course, you can''t let them die too happily." Wei Shufen said, but looked at Monkey King curiously: "However, how did these people offend you? You seem to be Have been with us all the time, haven''t you ever walked around?"


    Monkey King glanced at Bao Bao Feng who had been looking around curiously, and said calmly: "They didn''t offend me, but I want them to die."


    Wei Shufen looked at Bao Bao Feng thoughtfully and nodded. Although Sun Wukong didn''t say it clearly, she had already seen that this matter must have something to do with Bao Bao Feng.


    "Then what are we going to do next?" Wei Shufen knew that Sun Wukong was not here to take them out this time.


    In fact, how did she know that Monkey King brought them out to play this time, but the nature of the play was somewhat different.


    "Go to a small mountain village." Monkey King said, just in time to see a luxurious car approaching from far away, and now it walked to the middle of the road, and stepped on the front of the car, making it difficult to enter the car again. All four wheels It''s squeaky and slippery on the ground.


    "You, you, you, you...what do you want to do?!!!" The fat uncle inside had never seen such a battle, and was trembling with fear: "It''s okay to seek...fortune...don''t kill!"


    The so-called looked at him unexpectedly: "Oh, quite skilled, have been robbed?"


    The fat man nodded subconsciously: "Yes... once."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to rob, how much is your car?"


    "Isn''t this here to rob?" The fat man heard the words, rolled his eyes tremblingly, and said politely: "If you like me, I will give you away, no money, no money!" He said, he hurriedly turned off and got off the car. , Gave up the position to Monkey King, and carried out the word to the end.


    Don''t persuade him, he can''t afford to provoke a man who can''t move one foot on the speeding car.


    "You''re quite on the road." Monkey King patted the fat man on the shoulder, gave him a stack of banknotes, and said to Wei Shufen and Feng Baobao who were on the side: "Come on, you haven''t taken the car yet, take you two ring."


    "This is a car. I saw it in the newspaper before, but I haven''t really sat in it." Wei Shufen took Feng Baobao and hurriedly sat in, closed the car door, fumbled here and there, obviously a little excited.


    The fat man looked at that beautiful bend and drifting car, and looked at the large stack of banknotes in his hand. After counting, he was a little pleased: "It seems...you have earned it?"


    Taking Feng Baobao, Wei Shufen, and Monkey King around the city a few times, they bought a lot of things, and also changed a new set of clothes for the two of them, and then drove out of the city...


    However, the traffic is not well developed today, and there are many places that are not open to traffic, especially in small villages, let alone access roads, even without electricity.


    Therefore, Monkey King and the others stopped just a few miles away from their destination.


    Looking at the car that was just thrown by Monkey King on the side of the road, Wei Shufen felt a little bit sad: "Wukong, it''s a pity to lose it like this."


    "It''s just a broken car. If you like it, you can buy a better one later."


    Wei Shufen was delighted: "Really?"


    "I want too." Bao Baofeng, who has been silent, suddenly looked at Monkey King with his eyes beaming.


    "You, just forget it." What Sun Wukong didn''t want was to refuse. It wasn''t that Sun Wukong was stingy, he just didn''t want to have another road killer.


    "Why?" Bao Bao Bao looked at Monkey King with an unhappy expression.


    "I am thinking about other people''s families."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Shufen immediately understood the meaning of Sun Wukong''s words. Thinking of Sister Baoer''s character, she immediately drew cold sweat on her head. Such a road killer really can''t be let go.


    However, looking at Bao Bao Feng¡¯s shining gaze, Monkey King knew that she seemed to be really interested in cars, and with Bao Bao Feng¡¯s character, as long as she was interested in something, she would definitely be able to reach the world until she succeeded. He had already thought of that kind of picture.


    Holding Feng Baobao and Wei Shufen''s hands, Monkey King teleported and appeared in a small mountain village.


    How many miles of mud mountain road to walk?That is impossible.


    The place where the three appeared was just in front of a residential house.


    I saw an old man with his back to them, holding a two-year-old child and feeding porridge.


    Looking at this figure, Wei Shufen only felt familiar, but she didn''t recognize who it was for a while.


    Sun Wukong: "Oh~ you seem to be living happily now, with children and grandchildren."


    "Huh?!" The sudden voice coming from behind obviously frightened the old man. He jumped up instinctively, flashed to the side, and could appear silently behind him without being noticed. He must be a master, so He immediately made a defensive posture to protect the grandson in his arms.


    It''s just that when he saw the person behind him, the old man shrank his pupils and his face was full of panic and horror: "Yes...yes...your?!!!"


    Monkey King smiled: "It''s rare, you still remember me."


    The old man was even more nervous, frowning deeply: "How could you not remember! You are still the same as before, no change at all...Even Wei Shufen, you..."


    "Do you know me?" Wei Shufen looked at the old man in front of him with a surprised look, and after looking at him up and down, his eyes widened: "You, you, you... are you Zhang Huaiyi?"


    Zhang Huaiyi sighed: "No wonder you are so surprised, you are still as young as ever, but I am already very old."


    Wei Shufen had mixed feelings at this moment: "Are you really Zhang Huaiyi? You are so old..." Now she is finally convinced that fifty years have really passed!


    "Father, who are they?" Zhang Yude, who was working in the field, rushed over when he saw that the situation was not right.


    With a serious face, Zhang Huaiyi handed his grandson to Zhang Yude: "Hold Chu Lan, step aside, don''t ask more."


    Holding his son, Zhang Yude stepped aside, but looked at the Monkey King three with serious and vigilant faces.


    But Zhang Huaiyi looked at Monkey King and sighed: "You have disappeared for fifty years, but suddenly you found me again. Could it be because of..."


    Monkey King: "The origin of Qi, you should have learned it by now?"


    "Sure enough, is it for the origin of the Qi body..." ..

 2970 Chapter 29 The Origin of Chi Body

    "Don''t look like such a dead father and mother." Sun Wukong said indifferently: "I let you live for so long, should I charge some interest? So, it depends on how I let you live to this age. Come on, just use your origins as a reward, how about?"


    "Oh~ pay...I finally understand, why did you let our thirty-six thieves ignore it in the first place..." Zhang Huaiyi looked at Monkey King with a heavy expression: "You already knew this, right? That¡¯s the eight wonders we have learned, right?"


    Monkey King smiled: "You are right, otherwise what do you think? I really thought that if I carried a pot for me, I would forgive you?"


    Zhang Huaiyi was silent for a while, looking at Monkey King with serious eyes: "I can give you the origin of Qi, but you have to promise me one condition."


    "Tell me."


    "Ensure that my grandson can grow up smoothly in the future and live his life safely, and don''t embarrass my son."


    "You think too much, I can promise not to kill them now, of course, if they provoke me in the future, then there is no guarantee."


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Huaiyi furrowed his brows deeply, pondered for a long time, and solemnly nodded his head: "Deal!"


    "Father!" Zhang Yude was shocked when he heard this.


    "You shut up!" Zhang Huaiyi yelled at him unceremoniously.


    Immediately, a group of qi flew out from the center of his eyebrows, floating in front of Sun Wukong: "This is the cultivation method of the origin of the qi body. I hope you have your words and don''t embarrass my children and grandchildren!"


    Monkey King grabbed the Qi Tuan, and the content was immediately clear: "You''re very refreshing, OK, as long as your children and grandchildren don''t provoke me, I won''t bother to care about them."


    Zhang Huaiyi looked solemnly: "I swear, I will let them hide from you." After speaking, he hesitated for a moment, and pleaded: "Um...I have an unsolicited request, and I hope you can promise. ."


    "Say." Monkey King just threw Qi Tuan into Feng Baobao''s eyebrows.


    Baby Feng touched his forehead blankly, wondering why there was some inexplicable information suddenly in his mind.


    Wei Shufen remained calm and indifferent as usual, because until now, she still didn''t know what the origin of Qi body was.


    Zhang Huaiyi suddenly walked to the front of Monkey King and bowed respectfully: "I want to know how far I am from you now!"


    Zhang Yude''s eyes widened when he heard the words. He couldn''t understand his father''s ability. Is the man who looks so young in front of him so powerful?Make his father so humble and respectful?


    Wei Shufen looked at Zhang Huaiyi with a surprised look. This guy has grown up now. He even dared to challenge Monkey King. Has he forgotten the previous lesson?Or is it that after living for so long, you have a little confidence in your own strength?Is it because of the origin of the Qi body?


    "Yes." Sun Wukong nodded. If someone wanted to find abuse, he certainly wouldn''t refuse.


    Zhang Huaiyi: "Shall we find a place where no one is?"


    "No, no one will find out."


    Zhang Huaiyi nodded, not in doubt. Since Monkey King said that no one would find out, naturally no one would find out. There is no need to lie to him for such an existence.


    "So, offended!" Zhang Huaiyi snorted, a wave of incomparable violent chaos came out in vain, and his eyes became dark green, and the breath of the whole person changed, as if standing in front of him. It is no longer Zhang Huaiyi, but another person.


    "This is the origin of the Qi body?" Wei Shufen looked surprised: "What a strong Qi! It''s like a different person!"


    Monkey King reluctantly nodded: "It''s no wonder that it is called the end of the technique, but it has touched the edge of a higher realm. For mortals, it is not bad to be able to comprehend this technique."


    "But it''s a pity, I don''t want to use it!" Monkey King said, his figure flashed, and Zhang Huaiyi was already slapped to the ground.


    Regardless of how strong you are, it''s just right to flip it over.


    Wei Shufen looked at him for a while and was speechless. How similar this scene is, just like that old celestial master, no matter how good it is, it is not a slap in the face.


    Bao Baofeng was squatting down and cutting off Zhang Huaiyi with his fingers and his entire head embedded in the ground.


    "Father!!" Zhang Yude was shocked when he saw it, and hurriedly ran over to pull Zhang Huaiyi out of the pit.


    But when Zhang Huaiyi''s nose and mouth were bleeding, his words were uncomfortable: "You...sure enough...It''s Guaiguai Wu (thing)..." I thought that his current strength would be a little closer to him, but I didn''t expect it to be a second. There is no difference.


    Zhang Yude was finally relieved to see that his father was still able to speak. At the same time, he looked at Monkey King and was full of shock. His father used his body source and was slapped to the ground by the other party. No wonder his father would He was so respectful and respectful, and he didn''t do the slightest resistance, he obediently handed over the source of the Qi body. Such a person is so strong that people can''t afford the slightest idea of ??resistance!


    Wei Shufen: "Wukong, it''s over too soon, right? Somehow, let him show how powerful he is."


    Sun Wukong looked disdainful: "Just because of his strength, he is not qualified to fight with me for one more round. You want to know what the origin of the Qi body is like, and just look at it when you practice."


    "That''s right." Wei Shufen nodded.


    Monkey King kicked Zhang Huaiyi, and said, "Do you know where other people who master the Eight Wonders are?"


    Zhang Huaiyi shook his head: "I don''t know. For so many years, I have been living in seclusion in this small mountain village. There is no time to pay attention to others. Moreover, all the 36 thieves in the past have basically been eliminated. The people who were chased and killed were chased, and disappeared. Who knows where they all went, especially the fourth brother and the others. Since they realized the magic skills, there has been no news of them."


    Wei Shufen was shocked when he heard the words: "Thirty-six thieves today have had such a miserable life?"


    Zhang Huaiyi smiled bitterly and shook his head: "What else is thirty-six thieves? Now that there is no such word." Wei Shufen was a companion before, so Zhang Huaiyi had nothing to hide: "Although our goal was achieved, it was also recruited because of it. When it comes to retribution, no one can live a stable life, oh~~"


    As he said, Zhang Huaiyi looked at Wei Shufen with envy: "Thanks to you being able to meet this adult and retreat with your whole body, we are not so lucky. Now we have been killed and dragged down. To his own children..."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Shufen immediately showed happiness: "Of course, to be able to meet Wukong is the happiest thing in my life."

 2971 Chapter Thirty Going to Dragon Tiger Mountain Again

    Since Zhang Huaiyi didn''t know where the people who mastered the other eight magic skills were, Monkey King didn''t have the need to stay. He took Feng Baobao and Wei Shufen and left simply.


    Seeing the three people who disappeared in vain, Zhang Yude helped Zhang Huaiyi to sit down in the inner room, and asked in confusion, "Father, who was the group just now...?"


    Zhang Huaiyi glared at him with angrily: "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask. In short, you just have to remember that when you meet that person in the future, how far you go, and don''t have any conflict with him. I don''t want my Zhang family. It just broke off."


    "I see." Zhang Yude nodded obediently. His father was overturned by Yiba. Thinking about it, it was really scary, but Zhang Huaiyi didn''t say it, he was even more curious.


    Seeing Zhang Yude¡¯s expression, Zhang Huaiyi didn¡¯t even know what he was thinking. He waved his hand and hit his eye sockets: "Looking at your expression, you know that you are curious and uneasy, and I will remember it. You must not offend this person, let alone make him an enemy, and don''t make me curious!"


    "Everyone in the world knows''one great, two heroes'', but how did they know that these three great masters recognized by the world are all under one person, and he is the existence above that, and the strength is different? , It is a world of difference, even the master of the year is not his enemy of one!"


    Zhang Yude''s face was shocked: "Daddy''s master, isn''t that the last celestial master? Even the celestial master is not his one-one enemy?!!!"


    "Hey~ we shouldn''t provoke this person before." Zhang Huaiyi sighed: "Fifty years ago, our 36 thieves were almost wiped out by him alone. I thought it was the fourth brother''s tricks that took effect. He spared us for the time being because of the Eight Wonders."


    Zhang Yude was curious on his face when he heard this: "Do you think it''s a trick?"


    "Don''t fucking ask questions." Zhang Huaiyi punched his son again, turning him into a pair of panda eyes: "In short, if you meet him in the future, you will shrink me. How much Counsel, pretend to be counseled, so you can save your life."


    "Father, go back and talk, don''t do it all the time!"


    "You don''t have a long memory if you don''t beat you." Zhang Huaiyi waited and looked at his grandson with a kind face. He held him in his arms, touched his head, frowned, and seemed to be doing something in his heart. After a great struggle, I finally relaxed, as if I had figured it out: "Yude, I have decided..."


    "What?"


    "I decided to send Chu Lan to the Heavenly Master''s Mansion!"


    "What?!!!" Zhang Yude was stunned when he heard the words, "Father, what are you crazy about? We have been hiding for so many years, so as not to get involved in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion. Now you are saying that you want to send Chu Lan to the Heavenly Master''s Mansion. Have we suffered for so many years in vain?"


    "I don''t want to, but this is also a helpless move." Zhang Huaiyi stroked Zhang Chulan''s head lovingly: "I can''t worry about entrusting Chu Lan to you!"


    "Father...you...don''t scare me! What do you want?" Zhang Yude felt bad.


    "Although that person didn''t do anything to me, I know that if I don''t let this matter end, it won''t be over. Some things are about to end."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Zhang Huaiyi didn''t answer face-to-face, but looked at Zhang Chulan in his arms with a look of dismay: "It''s just that the only thing I can''t worry about is Chu Lan, you bastard, if I''m not here, you will definitely throw him in. In the orphanage, pat your butt and leave."


    "..." Zhang Yude looked at his father silently.


    Zhang Huaiyi knows the virtues of his son as his father. Zhang Huaiyi knows very well that Zhang Yude has always had his own thoughts, but he has always been tied up by him, so he has no chance to act.


    "Anyway, I have already handed over the origin of the Qi body. Let the wind go out a little bit. Others can''t find Chu Lan''s body. I am secretly sending him up the mountain. I don''t know what the ghost is. Yes, that''s it!" Zhang Huaiyi Ignoring him, he looked at his son dryly and decided everything on his own.


    "Father, are you really planning to send Chu Lan to Longhu Mountain?"


    "Nonsense, if you are reliable, Lao Tzu can rest assured that Chu Lan will be handed over to you, but for your virtue, can Lao Tzu be relieved? Leave it to you, Lao Tzu is willing to send Chu Lan to the Heavenly Master''s Mansion."


    Zhang Yude feels very hurt: "I just can''t trust you so much?"


    Zhang Huaiyi asked with a serious face: "Do you ask yourself if you can support Chu Lan by yourself?"


    Zhang Yude grabbed his forehead for a moment and shook his head seemingly honestly, "No."


    "Then stop talking nonsense."


    That night, Zhang Huaiyi took Zhang Chulan secretly into the Dragon Tiger Mountain Tianshi Mansion.


    In the middle of the night, Zhang Zhiwei had already fallen asleep, but he was awakened in an instant by hearing the noise in the house, his figure turned into a phantom, and he fisted out.


    "Brother, it''s me!"


    "Huh?" Zhang Zhiwei was taken aback for a moment, and his fists came to a halt. With a wave of his hand, the lights in the room turned on.


    Looking at the old man holding a sleeping child in front of him, Zhang Zhiwei''s pupils shrank slightly, almost in disbelief: "Huai...Huaiyi?! Am I dreaming?"


    Zhang Huaiyi moved forward silently, banging Zhang Zhiwei on the ground with a bang.


    Zhang Zhiwei clutched the swollen bag and glared at Zhang Huaiyi with an unhappy expression: "What are you doing hitting me?"


    Zhang Huaiyi said solemnly: "I just asked you to confirm that you are not dreaming."


    Zhang Zhiwei rolled his eyes directly: "Do you still need to confirm this kind of thing?" As he said, it suddenly turned into a look of excitement, and he stretched out his hand and punched Zhang Huaiyi: "You stinky kid, it''s not right. , Now they are all stinky old men! I thought I would never see you again in this life, and you know to come back!"


    At this moment, the feeling of brothers is self-evident.


    "Hey~ A lot of things have happened, and I thought about it again and again before I went to Longhu Mountain."


    Zhang Zhiwei glanced at the child in his arms and said, "He is..."


    "My grandson, Zhang Chulan."


    "Unexpectedly, you old boy now even has a grandson. You went up the mountain because of him?" If it weren''t for this grandson, you wouldn''t have taken him up the mountain in the middle of the night.


    Zhang Huaiyi walked to the bed, gently put down his grandson, covered the quilt, and then came to Zhang Zhiwei''s face and suddenly knelt down...


    "Hey~ Huaiyi! What are you doing!" Zhang Zhiwei immediately helped him up, not letting him kneel.


    "I hope that brother, you can take in Chu Lan and let him stay in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion..."


    "That''s it? We''ve said it a long time ago. As long as you are willing to come back, Heavenly Master Mansion will always be your home, so why bother to kneel down." ..

 2972 Chapter 31 Senior Brother

    When Zhang Huaiyi heard the words, his eyes were red. After living such a long time, he suddenly felt a sense of tears: "If Chu Lan is taken in, it may cause trouble to the Heavenly Master..."


    Zhang Zhiwei turned into a domineering look in vain: "As long as he stays in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion for a day, it won''t be a trouble! Even younger generations will not touch him."


    "I believe this too." Zhang Huaiyi nodded and sighed: "If it weren''t for this, I would not send Chu Lan here..."


    When Zhang Zhiwei heard this, his expression instantly became serious: "What happened?"


    Zhang Huaiyi was silent for a moment, and said, "I saw that person again during the day..."


    "That person? Who?" Zhang Zhiwei didn''t react for a moment.


    "Who do you think I am talking about?"


    Hearing this, Zhang Zhiwei was stunned, and suddenly remembered that fifty years ago, the culprit who tied the two of their brothers and sisters into caterpillars, suddenly jumped up and said: "I...you wouldn''t be talking about the big evil Star? He''s not dead yet?"


    Zhang Huaiyi sighed: "Not only is he not dead, he is as young as ever, even the two women next to him are the same."


    When Zhang Zhiwei heard the words, his expression was solemn: "That Bao Bao Feng is understandable, but didn''t he expect that one too? It seems that he has mastered the art of immortality!"


    "I have handed over the origin of Qi body to him."


    Zhang Zhiwei nodded when he heard the words, but somewhat understood: "That''s why you can feel relieved to send Chu Lan to the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, right?"


    "Yes, I originally wanted him to live a life of ordinary people in peace and stability. It''s just that if there is no one to protect him, and his identity is discovered, it is extremely dangerous; anyway, I have already handed over the origin of the body. There is a tall man in front of him. As long as Chu Lan stays in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion without contaminating that thing, I don''t think there will be any problems."


    "What are you going to do?" Zhang Huaiyi''s move to prepare for the funeral caused Zhang Zhiwei to read an unusual aura.


    "Some people have chased us for most of our lives. It''s time to completely end it. Anyway, I, the culprit of the Jiashen Rebellion, has long been a damn person. While I can still move, I will leave a clean for future generations. The world!"


    Hearing this, Zhang Zhiwei was slightly moved: "Could you be thinking?!!!"


    "Senior brother, you don''t have to persuade me, I''m overwhelmed! I originally wanted to teach Chu Lan for a few years, but now the timing is better and I don''t have any worries anymore."


    Zhang Zhiwei looked at Zhang Huaiyi seriously: "Do you need my help?"


    "No." Zhang Huaiyi shook his head: "As long as you help me bring Da Chulan, I am already very grateful."


    "Don''t worry, I will treat him like a grandson."


    "You can be a grandson, but you can''t use him as the next celestial master to train!"


    "Are you still resistant to the position of a celestial master?"


    "I know what''s going on with Tianshidu, so I don''t want to put my grandson on it. If you promise me, I will leave Chu Lan. If you don''t agree, it will be treated as if I haven''t been here tonight."


    "Okay, if I''m afraid of your bad temper, it depends on you."


    Zhang Huaiyi looked at Zhang Zhiwei with a serious face: "Whatever you say, don''t wait for me to leave, just assume that you will decide what matters. Maybe I will not be there anymore, but don¡¯t forget that I have a son, even though he has some It''s not very reliable, but I am still at ease on my cultivation level."


    "Do you think I''m that kind of person?" Zhang Zhiwei was suddenly stared with an angry beard, and at the same time he was a little guilty. This old boy is really hard to deal with. After all, he is a brother, he knows his roots.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know your details. I usually look pretty and shameless, and I can do anything."


    "You bastard, am I so unbearable in your heart? I want to fight, right?"


    Zhang Huaiyi flicked his sleeves and said: "Come on, I also want to try what your celestial master has!"


    This night, the Heavenly Master''s Mansion Houshan launched a shocking contest, but it was not known to outsiders.


    The next day, the heavenly master accepted another one or two-year-old disciple-Zhang Chulan.


    The celestial master¡¯s acceptance of apprentices was a big event.


    At a snack bar, Monkey King was sitting in a chair leisurely, holding a newspaper and watching the news on it. He was a little surprised: "Unexpectedly, the old fellow Zhang Huaiyi sent Zhang Chulan into the Palace of Heavenly Master. My butterfly fan is a little bit Big, will there be Luo Tian Dajiao after that?"


    Wei Shufen looked at the contents of the newspaper with a look of surprise: "Why send his grandson to the Heavenly Master''s Mansion in a good manner? Didn''t he always resist not going to Dragon Tiger Mountain? Don''t you want to impede the Heavenly Master''s Mansion?"


    Baby Feng, who was sucking the noodles, suddenly said: "He has given Wukong the origin of the Qi body, so he must be relieved."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Shufen looked at Bao Bao Feng with a surprised look: "Wow~ Sister Baoer, when did you become so smart?"


    Bao Baofeng looked at her seriously: "I have always been smart!"


    Wei Shufen immediately agreed: "Yes, Sister Baoer is the smartest in the world."


    Bao Baofeng nodded with a useful face, and looked at Monkey King again: "But sometimes Wukong is a little smarter than me."


    Monkey King: "..."


    Wei Shufen looked at Bao Baofeng and shook his head, then looked at Monkey King with concern: "Wukong, how do I think Zhang Huaiyi is preparing for his own funeral, is he going to make any big moves?"


    Wei Shufen doesn''t have many friends, so this is just one.


    "There is indeed a big move." Sun Wukong nodded and said: "It seems that he is going to finish what he has done. This will be a big event that will cause a sensation in the entire foreign world in the future."


    "A major event that shook the entire foreign world?" Wei Shufen looked curious.


    "If you are interested, I will show you the excitement then."


    "Okay!"


    At this moment, a car suddenly passed by on the side of the road, Feng Baobao saw him, as if he was thinking of something, and looked at Monkey King: "Car."


    When Wei Shufen heard this, she suddenly said, "Ah~ Sister Baoer, you remember, I almost forgot, Wukong, you said you wanted to buy us a car."


    They are still very interested in such new things.


    "Okay, then I will take you to see it."


    Monkey King didn''t break his promise, and directly took them to the car dealership.


    But the result was just as Sun Wukong had imagined, but within a few hours, the road killer Feng Baobao had already smashed a 1994 Cadillac.


    Together with Wei Shufen''s car, she suffered a lot.


    "Forget it, we are not going to play a car."


    But in one day, two brand-new cars were sent to the abandoned station...

 2973 Chapter Thirty Two

    However, in modern society, transportation tools are still needed. Therefore, Monkey King bought another one, but he strictly forbids Bao Bao Feng to drive anymore. She can only let her sit in the car and watch Wei Shufen drive.


    "Where are we going now?" Wei Shufen sat in the driver''s seat, looking at Monkey King.


    Although she had only studied for one day, with the teachings of Monkey King, every word was clearly printed in her mind, giving her a deep understanding. Now she is about to catch up with some old drivers in technology.


    "Go wherever you want. After spending so long in the mountains, it''s time to relax."


    When Wei Shufen heard the words, his eyes lit up, and he stepped on the accelerator under his foot and galloped away...


    For three days in a row, Monkey King accompanied Feng Baobao and the others to play around. In this era, everything is new to them and they can play anywhere. Unlike the war era, they have to be careful when going out.


    And three days was enough time for Zhang Huaiyi to lure the group together.


    On the mountain road, I saw a pink off-road vehicle carrying smoke all the way through the bumps, and stopped by the side of the mountain road. Wei Shufen turned off the fire and said: "Wukong, there is no road ahead, just get off here."


    Monkey King nodded, got out of the car, looked at the color of the whole body, and couldn''t help but spit out: "I said you can''t choose a better color? Off-road with pink, it really is..."


    "This is especially recommended by the girl who sells the car. She said this is a girl''s color, but I specifically asked their company to help me paint it up."


    "What girl''s color, I threw it away when I went back." Sun Wukong gave Wei Shufen angrily. Even if he was in a car like this, he couldn''t help but blush. Fortunately, he came to the mountains this time. Lao Lin is off the beaten track, otherwise he won''t sit down.


    "Don''t~ Even if you have money, you can''t spend it like this. If you don''t like it, I will do it again when I go back, and I will paint a color you like, right?


    After hearing this, Monkey King nodded in satisfaction.


    On this trip, the previous car was obviously not good and the mountain roads were rugged, so I asked Wei Shufen to buy a cross-country car. Anyway, I bought three cars in a row. I already knew the sales girl very well, so Sun Wukong didn¡¯t care about it. Now, let Wei Shufen take full responsibility. She didn''t pay attention to this, so she got such a fancy off-road car back.


    Walking in the deep mountains and old forests, the old trees here are really towering old trees.


    Wei Shufen looked around curiously: "Wukong, will those people really appear here?"


    "Don''t worry, my information will never go wrong."


    "It smells of blood..." Bao Baofeng looked at the depths of the dense forest and said: "There is also the sound of fighting."


    "It seems that it has already started. Let''s go and watch the excitement." The three quickened their pace.


    After rushing to 100 meters, I saw dozens of figures besieging an old man in the dense forest, but the old man didn¡¯t need others to save him. I saw that his whole body was filled with violent and dangerous things. The breath, although the person is old, the movements are very vigorous, and every move is full of the beauty of strength, especially the speed and incredible speed, making the people who besie him helpless, and they are all kites flying.


    With thunder in his palms and electricity at his feet, every punch can take away a person''s life. It is not so much a siege, as a unilateral massacre by the old man.


    "That''s Zhang Huaiyi... he is... so powerful?" Wei Shufen looked at the old man walking among the crowd, showing amazing power, and her eyes widened in shock for a while: "Looking at his clothes, that one should be a breathless one. ¡­The one with natural skills...and the Tang Sect..."


    It¡¯s no wonder that Wei Shufen was so surprised. In front of Monkey King, Zhang Huaiyi was beaten for a second, but now he is so brave, like that inexperienced master, besieged by so many masters, it seems easy to do, can she be surprised ?


    "Is this the origin of the Qi body? It really is amazing!!"


    As their companions fell one by one, the people who besieged Zhang Huaiyi not only did not feel fear, but became more excited and enthusiastic.


    The more powerful Zhang Huaiyi''s performance is, the more he can reflect the horror of the origin of the Qi body, and the more they desire and want to get.


    Zhang Huaiyi is very powerful, but he is just a person. Qi always has people who are exhausted, and when he is his age, his physical strength will definitely not be able to keep up. Even if he can''t be beaten, exhaustion can consume him to death. At that time, Qi''s body will flow. But it''s theirs.


    With the dawn of victory, even if they knew they were going to die, these people were swallowed up by greed one by one, like moths to the flames, not afraid to die.


    "It''s just for the origin of the Qi body, is it necessary to make it like this?" Looking at the bloody scene in front of him, even if he has seen through life and death, Wei Shufen inevitably feels.


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "People are greedy in the first place, especially this kind of things that are readily available at their fingertips, it will make them lose their calm and become even more crazy."


    Bao Baofeng stared at the field unblinkingly: "Although the old man has the upper hand now, this kind of high-speed movement makes him consume too much energy, and he will soon reach the limit, and his qi is getting more and more. Weak, even if we don¡¯t lose in the end, I¡¯m afraid we will lose both."


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched Bao Baofeng''s head: "A Wu has a good vision. This is indeed a losing-lose situation. In the end, neither side will be spared."


    "Will Zhang Huaiyi die?" Wei Shufen looked a little complicated when he heard the words: "Wukong, can you save him?"


    "Everyone has his own destiny. This is his own choice. Why should we interfere."


    Wei Shufen looked a little lonely: "Xiaodie is dead. I didn''t expect that even Zhang Huaiyi would now..."


    But that¡¯s right, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t intend to interfere, but others may not not involve you.


    "Who are you? What are you sneaking up on here?" There was a sharp shout, and it was clear that the Monkey King and the three were discovered.


    They watched the battle from the sidelines, and there was nothing to hide. How about you being blinded by such behavior?


    "Ah~no good, I was found." Feng Baobao was expressionless and wanted to run.


    Monkey King grabbed her by the collar and carried her back: "What are you running? They are no threat."


    When Baby Feng heard this, her face was stunned: "Yeah~ No need to run, we can fight."


    As he said, he took a shovel behind him, and he actually took out a shovel and looked at Wei Shufen: "You hit, I bury it."


    "Asshole! Are you kidding us?"


    "Whoever they are, let''s talk about it!"


    Obviously, Bao Bao Feng successfully attracted the hatred of the other party...

 2974 Chapter 33: Care for the environment, everyone is responsible

    Now everyone has been stunned and started to do it if they didn''t agree.


    Since it is not a companion, it is an enemy.


    "It''s them..." Zhang Huaiyi, who was facing Tang Sect and other senior masters, saw the situation here, but his pupils shrank slightly: "Why are they here too?"


    The former head of the Tang Sect, Yang Lie followed Zhang Huaiyi''s gaze with a solemn expression: "It seems that it is someone you know, but it doesn''t seem to be a companion?"


    "Where is there so much nonsense, fight if you want!" Zhang Huaiyi seemed to be completely in a state of madness at this moment. He didn''t bother to talk nonsense with them, rushing into their queue like a lunatic, completely abandoning the defense, and starting a life-threatening Pass.


    For a while, Yang Lie and the others were helpless, and they were secretly shocked: "What is going on with this old immortal? Since seeing the three of them, they have completely turned into lunatics. This is a desperate way of playing. what!"


    In fact, how did they know that Zhang Huaiyi just didn¡¯t want them to have too much nonsense time. He was anxious that those outsiders would go to the Sun Wukong and the three of them. Then, he would be relaxed. Taking advantage of this opportunity, it¡¯s not enough. Desperately solved these difficult old guys.


    "In fact, we are here to watch the show. You can leave us alone." Monkey King sat on a collapsed tree trunk and looked seriously at the person in front of them who was hostile to them.


    "Do you think we are idiots?" A middle-aged man shouted angrily, and his whole body was rendered in vain into a piece of gold, as if brushed with a layer of gold paint, his breath was heavy, and his fists roaring out could clearly feel To the terrible power contained in it.


    Obviously, this is a powerful alien who combines strength and defense.


    None of the people who can be attracted here by Zhang Huaiyi with the origins of the Qi body are weak players. Everyone can be called a master. If you add a sect, then every one is a senior figure.


    And such a group of people were still crushed and beaten by Zhang Huaiyi alone, not because they were weak. This just shows that the origin of Qi is strong, and that''s why it arouses the greed and desire of others.


    In the original book, why are some people who have mastered the Eight Wonders, who are safe and sound, are not targeted?In fact, the ultimate reason is not that they are survived by a guarantee, but because the magic skills they master are not enough to make people feel desperate.


    If you really encounter that kind of stunt that makes you desperate, who will care how powerful you are, even if it is number one in the world, it will still show you, this is human greed.


    With a crisp sound of''Dang~~'', people''s eardrums were pierced with pain. Monkey King used a finger to punch the golden-lacquered man with a fierce punch: "You should be a congenital stranger, what is your name?"


    "Um~!!!" The man''s pupils tightened and did not answer Monkey King''s question. Instead, he was frightened by him. How terrifying is his punch. He is confident, even if it is Zhang Huaiyi who has mastered the origin of Qi body. A sturdy punch on him was absolutely severely injured, but this person actually took a finger to catch it, and even still sat there as if nothing happened.


    Seeing this picture, the few people who originally wanted to call forward to attack were all startled, and hurriedly backed away from Monkey King, looking at him with vigilance.


    "Don''t speak, forget it, in fact, I don''t really want to know." Monkey King flicked a finger, only to hear a bang, the man''s chest was suddenly sunken by a finger of energy, and his body instantly flew back tens of meters away. , Nothing happened.


    When Bao Baofeng saw him, he hurriedly resisted the shovel and ran over, digging a hole and burying it: "It is everyone''s responsibility to care for the environment."


    In the end, he took the shovel and struck it hard to flatten the bag of soil.


    Everyone on the side saw them, and suddenly felt a burst of cold from the forehead to the soles of the feet, Nima, that person is still alive!You were buried alive like this?!!


    What Sun Wukong looked at was the black line full of his forehead. Why did Ah Wu like to bury people now?He remembered that he hadn''t taught her that way, and now he looked at Wei Shufen with a black face: "Did you teach it?"


    Wei Shufen immediately shook his head like a rattle, and the nervous Xiangxi dialect came out: "Don''t have it, don''t have it, it''s me who teaches you, I just told her that if you die, you have to go to the soil for peace, don''t teach. She buried the living."


    "Isn''t this what you taught?" Monkey King looked speechless, it seems that the baby will go further and further in burying people in the future.


    "Am I doing something wrong?" Bao Baofeng looked at Monkey King expressionlessly and buried a person alive. She didn''t show any emotional fluctuations from the beginning to the end. People who don''t know her might feel extremely chilling.


    "You did the right thing. If you like it, just continue." Sun Wukong is not afraid of teaching Feng Baobao crooked.


    Upon hearing this, Feng Baobao began to dig the pit again, throwing all the people Zhang Huaiyi killed into the pit, while humming a little song, let alone how comfortable it was.


    "You are crazy, die for me!!"


    Finally, someone couldn''t bear this kind of atmosphere anymore, with an angry roar, he killed Feng Baobao...


    Only halfway, a thunderbolt suddenly knocked him to the ground.


    On Wei Shufen''s slender hands, thunder and lightning were intertwined, with a serious face: "Don''t disturb Sister Baoer''s interest, come at me if something happens."


    "You...you bastards, when do you want to humiliate me!!" The man was angry and distorted. Seeing that the edge of the explosion was approaching, suddenly a shovel stretched out,''Kang Keng~'' There were a few hits on his forehead, and the man fell over.


    Bao Baofeng dragged his heels and threw him into the huge dirt pit just dug...


    "Gulong~~" Everyone swallowed their saliva right now. They were so frightened that they instinctively felt a chill in their hearts.


    His sister, although this girl looks a little nervous, she is so dangerous!


    They were a little bit red-eyed, as if they were poured cold water, but they were a little awake.


    Which one of them is not a master, how can there be any reason to be stunned by two shovel?This man, evil door!


    He hesitated for a while and dared not step forward.


    At the beginning, they were afraid of death like moths to the fire, but now they were scared to attack by Feng Baobao''s actions.


    They are not afraid of death, they are afraid that they will be stunned and buried alive with two shovels. Such a method of death is simply too embarrassing. If you say it, you feel ashamed to die.


    No one on Sun Wukong dared to do anything for a while, but the battle on Zhang Huaiyi''s side had entered a white-hot stage.


    All the tricks are deadly...

 2975 Chapter Thirty Four

    Zhang Huaiyi took the Qi body to its extreme, and his whole body was filled with terrifying Qi, which made people clearly feel the size of Qi.


    Wandering around a few veterans, he looked a little embarrassed, and took a few palms from time to time, but with the protection of the origin of his body, his defenses were also extremely amazing, and he did not suffer any fatal injuries.


    It¡¯s just that, after all, I¡¯ve gotten old, played for so long, and consumes too much. Some successors are weak, and my breathing has become heavy, but as long as he is hit, he still won¡¯t die or be injured.


    Dragging a few attacks from the opponent, Zhang Huaiyi exchanged injuries for injuries, and killed two senior figures in his palm.


    "This guy is already at the end of the river, don''t get close to him, be careful of his dying counterattack!" Seeing the situation, Yang Lie threw out a bunch of purple poison and exited the circle.


    When the other two veterans saw this, they also hurriedly retreated. They were very afraid of the Tang Sect''s poison. At the same time, they had to admire Zhang Huaiyi. After fighting for so long, this guy didn''t know how much Yang Lie had been planted. The method, there is no symptom of poisoning, it is worthy of the origin of the body, it is really scary.


    "Zhang Huaiyi, it seems that you are approaching your limit. Let''s hand over the origin of your Qi body, so that you still have a chance to survive."


    "Live?" Zhang Huaiyi looked at Yang Lie and laughed out loud: "I never thought about going back alive if I brought you here, don''t you think it''s ridiculous to talk so much nonsense?"


    "Huh~ Ming stubborn! Although the origin of the Qi body can resist poison, but you have already hit my pill, and you have been fighting with us for so long, I am afraid that the eight channels of the odd meridian have long been broken, and it can last until now. Relying on a mouthful of congenital qi, what else can you use to fight us? It''s better to hand over the qi body obediently to avoid some inhuman suffering."


    "The origin of the Qi body~ Do you want it? I just don''t give it to you!" Zhang Huaiyi smiled, his face flushed, and his wrinkled face showed a very irritating expression: "I won''t give it to you until I die, just want I am angry with you, I am angry with you, haha~~"


    "You!!" Yang Lie and the others looked green and white, they were really angry.


    "Since you don''t plan to hand it over until you die, you can take it to the funeral!"


    "We can''t get it! Others can never expect to get it!"


    The expressions of the three people were all gloomy at this time, and they started to encircle again.


    "Hey~ I really think I don¡¯t have any abilities except the origin of the Qi body?" Zhang Huaiyi smiled strangely: "Don¡¯t think that you will be able to do it, I will too! Actually, when you gave me the pill, You are all caught by me."


    "what?!!"


    When the three Yang Lie heard this, their expressions were shocked, and they stopped their bodies and dared not step forward.


    "Even if you find out now, what can you do? A group of old damned old guys, let''s accompany me to hell!" Zhang Huaiyi stretched out one hand, and a small thunderball appeared in his palm. He pinched it hard and saw The bodies of the three Yang Lie trembled lightly at the same time, and several rays of thunder light penetrated through their bodies, piercing through the whole body, destroying the internal organs.


    "You...Tianshifu''s...Lei Fa?!"


    The three were carried to the ground at the same time. Two of them died on the spot. Only Yang Lie could support it: "Well, anyway, you won''t be able to live long...the origin of the body...I can''t get it...others can''t even imagine it..."


    Zhang Huaiyi sat down weakly under a big tree, with a surprising smile on his face: "That''s enough to disappoint you, and the body has its roots. I have already given it to someone else."


    "You!!!" Yang Lie was spouted with a mouthful of blood on the spot, his eyes rounded, his heart attacking, affecting his injuries, and directly screaming for his life. Is this also considered to be an angry death?


    "This¡­"


    Seeing that the most powerful people were all dead, the remaining remnants became frightened and frightened. Without hesitation, they turned around and fled.


    "If we provoke us, we want to run? Then there is such a simple thing." Wei Shufen flickered under the thunder, and said softly, "Sister Baoer, that one over there belongs to you."


    As he said, in the blink of an eye, it flashed behind a person and punched it without touching it, but a thunder light came out, already piercing the back of the person.


    Immediately, he waved his slender hand, and as soon as the thunder and lightning of the arm''s thickness broke through the air, it smashed the person who had fled to the outside and the inside.


    As for Bao Bao Feng, he didn''t use any fancy skills. After catching up with the man, he picked up a shovel and knocked him on the forehead. Then he dragged his head full of body and threw it into the soil she had dug in advance. In the pit.


    "Sister Baoer, there are two more over there." Wei Shufen pointed to the two that he had brought down.


    Upon hearing this, Baby Feng ran over immediately...


    She has no hobbies and seems to like to bury things by nature.


    "Huh~" Zhang Huaiyi breathed a sigh of relief when all the people here were resolved.


    Wei Shufen walked up to him and said, "Do you have any last words?"


    At this moment, Zhang Huaiyi is already a little weak: "I''m hit... the old Yang Lie... the fellow... Danzhe, can you give me a... happy?"


    Wei Shufen was silent for a moment and nodded: "Yes."


    A rare smile appeared on Zhang Huaiyi¡¯s face: "Thank you for being able to die in the hands of... old friends, and I can also... look down... after I die... I hope you can take my corpse..."


    "Yes." Wei Shufen nodded again: "Anything else?"


    "...The only thing I can''t worry about right now... is my grandson... Chu Lan..." Zhang Huaiyi''s face showed the only souvenir for this world at this moment. Suddenly, he snorted, his face changed from pain. It got to be twisted: "Um~~ Dan Chu... It''s happening... Hurry! Kill me... Kill me..."


    Seeing Zhang Huaiyi shed cold sweat due to his pain, Wei Shufen sighed slightly, pointed out, a thunder light instantly penetrated his heart...


    Looking at Zhang Huaiyi''s corpse that had gradually become cold, Wei Shufen sighed quietly: "Wukong, after sending Zhang Huaiyi''s corpse back, I want to... go back and see..."


    Monkey King laughed: "Finally, you want to go back to your natal home, but I am afraid that few people you know are alive."


    "Because of this, I want to go back... I''m afraid that in the future, no one will see..."


    "Fine."


    With a thought of Monkey King, he appeared in front of a familiar wooden house.


    After Zhang Yude saw his father''s body, his pupils shrank slightly, his fists were tightly squeezed, and then he put them down again, becoming surprisingly calm: "Thank you very much for sending my father back..."


    "Nothing, this is the only thing I can do for him as a friend."


    After bidding farewell to Zhang Yude, the Monkey King three appeared on a mountain road.


    Looking at the beautiful village below, Wei Shufen looked nostalgic: "Qinghe Village...I''m back again..." ..

 2976 Chapter Thirty Five

    Walking on a familiar and unfamiliar country road, watching children swimming and playing by the river, and village women washing clothes, Wei Shufen was a little eager to return home for a while, and hurriedly walked towards the place where he used to live.


    The people I met along the way were all curious about them.


    Wei Shufen looked at the place where he lived before, stunned, as if recalling the past.


    The house is still the same as the previous house, but in the past 50 years, the wind and rain have become more dilapidated. For so many years, it seems that no one has lived.


    At this moment, a teenage girl happened to pass by and looked at the three Monkey Kings curiously: "Big sister, are you here to engage in Mo Zidi? I haven''t seen it before."


    Wei Shufen spoke fluently in the local language: "Come to visit relatives Diha, hey little girl, ask you something about the pot, where did people live here before?"


    "He died a few years ago. No one lived for a long time."


    "Dead?" Wei Shufen was slightly in a daze upon hearing the words: "Then Di Dagu Master lives in Mozi''s place now?"


    Before, she didn''t live alone, there were a few sisters.


    "Over there, the biggest drop house is."


    At this time, an aunt suddenly came over, and she stretched out her hand to twist the little girl¡¯s ears: "You melon baby, the world is not peaceful now, if you don¡¯t tell you, don¡¯t run around, you just don¡¯t listen. , Believe it or not, I will interrupt your dripping leg."


    "Ah~mother~~it hurts~~the ears are going to fall! They are going to fall!" The little girl immediately cried out with pain in her toes, her tears started to roll, and she had to say that this auntie was really ruthless, she was born. .


    It¡¯s just that Wei Shufen¡¯s ears heard these words, but he heard a different message: "Auntie, don¡¯t mention her ears. It hurts when I look at it. We are not bad guys. I used to live here. It¡¯s just that I moved later and I¡¯m not coming back. I am also from this pot village.


    "It sounds like your accent, but the face is very fresh." The aunt still looked at Wei Shufen with suspicion.


    Wei Shufen didn''t care, and asked directly: "Listening to your words just now, now that the world is peaceful and prosperous, how can you still say that the world is not very peaceful? What is the matter?"


    The auntie sighed as soon as she heard this, "It''s such a pot thing, it sounds like you are a local, I just told you ha, I don''t know if it is those who kill a thousand knives and catch children. There are not many pots in the village. Slightly, it''s panicking now, weird (scary).


    "Someone is catching a child? Does Da Gu Master leave it alone?"


    "The big Gu master has been investigating, and I heard that he didn''t have to detect the pot when he used the clucking Gu technique. I heard that the other party also understands Gu Di, and the evil sect is very good.


    "The other party also knows Gu Di?" Wei Shufen frowned slightly, obviously feeling that this matter is not that simple.


    "Okay, I won''t tell you, I want to go back to work." The aunt said, she slapped her daughter''s forehead: "Go, you guy, don''t run out by yourself in the future. Take it away, you will feel bad."


    After the aunt left, Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, what do you think of this matter?"


    "Since the other party understands Gu, it is obviously not an ordinary kid abduction incident. It seems that the matter will involve your Gu master."


    Wei Shufen nodded solemnly: "Let''s go to Master Gu''s house. If you let me know who is doing evil with Gu art, I will not let him go!"


    Sun Wukong looked at Wei Shufen with a smile: "You seem to have used Gu technique before."


    "Uh~" Wei Shufen was stunned for a moment, and then gave Sun Wukong a glimpse: "That was before, but now it won''t. Moreover, I don''t count as evil, but just let the wicked be punished, although the methods are a bit excessive.


    Bao Baofeng picked up a strange voice: "It''s just too extreme to cut off the son and kill the sun dripping Gu?"


    Wei Shufen felt that she had been stabbed severely, and choked for a while: "Sister Baoer, don''t talk, I can''t stand it."


    The three of them walked for seven or eight minutes, and came to the door of Da Gu Master''s house.


    It¡¯s not as deserted as other places, but it¡¯s a bit lively, because if the villagers are sick or injured, they will come to the big Gu master¡¯s home, and the villagers will basically come here to learn a little Gu technique, and people come every day. People go.


    As soon as the three of them came out, some people gathered around: "Seeing that your faces are very horrible, are you here to find Da Gu Master?"


    "Yes, is Da Gu Master at home?"


    "Yeah, yeah, listening to your accent is also ours?"


    "Grandma, someone from outside is looking for it."


    At this time, I saw a grandma who was over 70 years old and nearly 80 years old came out. When she saw the three of Monkey King, she was slightly stunned and her eyes widened: "You...you...are you?" !"


    Wei Shufen was also full of surprise and excitement at this time. Although the face was so old that he could no longer see the corridor when he was young, the person who exercises Qi does not look at the face, but the Qi. The face will change, but the Qi is not. Will: "Are you the second sister, Shuying? Are you a Gu Master now?"


    "You, you, you...you are really Shu..." Grandma suddenly shut up and said to a girl next to her with a serious face: "Aya, let everyone go away. I have a distinguished guest to entertain."


    After listening to the words of Master Gu, the people here didn''t need Ayato to say, they left consciously.


    After everyone was disbursed, Da Gu Master closed the door and looked at Wei Shufen with excitement: "Sister Shufen, you...really Sister Shufen?"


    "It''s me, it''s me!" Wei Shufen grabbed Zhang Shuying''s hand with a look of excitement: "I just heard a little girl say that I thought you were all dead."


    Hearing Wei Shufen''s admission, Zhang Shuying''s eyes widened, "You...you are really Sister Shufen...this, this, this... why are you still so young?"


    Wei Shufen did not answer this question directly: "I hope that the second girl will not ask more about this issue, and do not spread it out."


    After living for such a long time, Zhang Shuying naturally knew something, and nodded, with a serious face: "Don''t worry, I never knew about this pot...but...the pot pot..."


    "Gu Sha, I said that I won''t pay it back."


    When Zhang Shuying heard the words, her expression was depressed: "It''s been so many years, so why are you still like this, there is no Gu, our Miao Department of dripping Gu technique is not as good as before."


    "It''s not as good as before. Gu technique is not a good thing." Wei Shufen looked serious: "When I came back, I heard that someone used Gu technique to do evil and catch children. What happened?"


    "This matter is also a little bit eye-catching. It seems to be related to an organization called Yaoxian Huidi. I have sent a few disciples to investigate. I believe there will be results in a few days."


    "Yaoxianhui, this is not an ordinary organization." Sun Wukong said: "How many days has your disciple been there? Is there any contact?" ..

 2977 Chapter 36 The Medicine Immortal Cult

    Zhang Shuying looked serious when he heard the words, "Said there has been no news for two days. After hearing you say this, I am a little worried. There will be no accidents to Mo Zi, right?"


    Wei Shufen thought for a while, and said, "Or, I''ll go and see, or maybe I''ll see if this Yaoxianhui is Mo Zilu."


    "This...you just came back..."


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I''m apologizing for Gu Zhudi." With that, Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King again. The final decision has to ask Monkey King. If he disagrees, even if she wants to go. Can''t go: "What do you think? Wukong?"


    "Does the medicine immortal meet? It is more appropriate to call it medicine immortal teaching." Monkey King thought for a moment, but he reminded him of a person. Since he met, he can go and go: "Okay, you have agreed, and I will walk with you. Come on."


    "I know you are the best." Wei Shufen tapped Sun Wukong''s face with joy: "Then it''s so decided." Then, she looked at Zhang Shuying again: "Shuying, you drop them. Give me the location and contact information."


    Zhang Shuying took out an exquisite small box, and after opening it, she saw a cyan bug inside: "This is a female bug. My three disciples each have a child bug. You are also practicing Gu Shu drops. Do you know how to use this Gu worm drop?"


    "I know, leave it to me." Wei Shufen put away the Gu worm box.


    Monkey King murmured: "What age is it, why don''t you buy a big brother? How convenient."


    Zhang Shuying: "Those things are expensive and can''t be bought, and we don''t have electricity in our village, and we don''t have a signal to buy."


    "That''s what I said." Sun Wukong stood up and said to Wei Shufen: "Then let''s set off quickly. If she is late for a while, she might lose two apprentices."


    When Wei Shufen heard this, she got up and stood up and said goodbye to Zhang Shuying. She knew best that Monkey King''s words were not a joke. He said that after a while, he would die, so he would definitely die. Don''t dare to delay the slightest.


    Grabbing the hands of Wei Shufen and Bao Baobao, Monkey King thought, and the three figures disappeared out of thin air.


    Zhang Shuying looked at it with a look of exclamation: "This pot man is still so mysterious and incredible..."


    On the mountain trail, Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King leading the way, with curiosity on his face: "Wukong, do you know where that medicine fairy will be?"


    "Of course I know, the front is their old base."


    Wei Shufen looked at the house that had already appeared in his field of vision, with a look of admiration: "Is this astrological fortune-telling so powerful? How can I know everything."


    With that said, Wei Shufen took out the Gu box and opened it, only to see that the female Gu inside was shaking violently in the front direction. The frequency was almost like a small motor; after the shaking, he turned and shook backwards. Keep going back and forth, shaking constantly.


    When Wei Shufen saw it, Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "In two directions, one is behind us and the other is in front of us. Could it be that the three of them have been caught?"


    Monkey King: "This Gu worm is a bit interesting. Of the three of them, two of them were arrested, and one escaped. They are now less than three hundred meters away from us."


    "I''ll bring her." Wei Shufen said, rushing in the direction pointed out by Monkey King.


    The distance of 300 meters is only a moment for Wei Shufen now, but when she is approaching, she is suddenly attacked by countless spiders. The huge spiders suddenly pulled their threads from the trees. Falling down, that kind of scene really makes the scalp numb.


    It''s just that for Wei Shufen, who is used to seeing Gu worms, it seems commonplace, so as not to cause misunderstandings, she immediately stated her identity: "Little girl, don''t do it, I''m a Gu Master sent to assist you."


    The group of spiders that were about to launch an attack instantly hung on the tree and stopped moving. A woman dressed up as a standard Miao appeared behind a tree and looked at Wei Shufen with a vigilant look: "You...really grandma sent to help us? It looks like it, but hasn''t seen you, has Mo Zi''s proof?"


    Wei Shufen immediately took out the mother gu and showed it in front of her.


    "This is the grandmother who has the mother gu, you really were sent by the grandmother." When the woman saw the mother gu, she immediately relieved her suspense, removed the gu spider, and came to Wei Shufen''s side: "My two sisters were arrested. Go, we have to find a way to save them."


    "I already know, go and meet my fellow Didi first."


    Wei Shufen brought the woman to the side of Monkey King.


    The woman didn¡¯t even think about introducing herself at the moment. Now she just wanted to save her sister. She was trapped in a tight place, and it would be more dangerous if she dangled. Seeing Monkey King, the woman went straight to the subject: "I Those two sisters have been arrested for more than 20 minutes, so you can''t wait, or they will be ruined, but they have a large number of people, so they rushed in to drop words..."


    Obviously, Monkey King did not intend to listen to her finish the nonsense, but walked directly towards the village...


    Wei Shufen patted her on the shoulder, and smiled: "Keep up, Wukong is very powerful, but it is not enough for him to make a move."


    The woman looked suspicious, but in order to save her sister, she still followed with anxiety.


    "Look, it''s the woman before!"


    "Hey~ We are looking for you everywhere, but you have come to the net!"


    "Give us two more girls. They are still twins. You are welcome, come on!"


    The unconcealed intrusive behavior of the four Monkey Kings was naturally directly exposed to Yaoxianjiao''s vision.


    Countless Gu worms attacked from all directions, and even the sky was filled with dense smoke and dust, and these smoke and dust were all formed by tiny things.


    This situation can only be described as horror.


    Yaoxianhui, to be precise, is called Yaoxianjiao, and it is a cult.


    The people of the Medicine Immortal Sect are obviously a group of lunatics, and the first generation leader who created this cult is a deeply evil neurosis. He believes that it is not humans, nor gods or immortals, who dominate the world, but Gu poison.


    Therefore, all the members of this Medicine Immortal Sect were worshipers of Gu artifacts, and they were even crazy.


    They collected all kinds of Gu techniques, raised Gu on various media, and tried to make perfect Gu creatures. In the end, they decided that humans are the best medium for raising Gu. So they started to catch children and conduct experiments. Cultivate an ultimate Gu thing.


    Such a wicked cult, why no sanctions, can survive to this day, the reason is that ordinary strangers simply can¡¯t deal with these terrible Gus. If there is no way to specifically target these Gu worms, then they will Get away with it forever...

 2978 Chapter 37: Purgatory on Earth

    In the original book, Yaoxianjiao encountered a nemesis like Lao Meng, which caused them to be wiped out everywhere; now, what they met was even more terrifying.


    "Snakes, insects, mice, and ants, this Gu technique is really annoying." Monkey King frowned slightly, the floor was covered with Gu objects, the scene made him a little uncomfortable, with a flick of his finger, a flash of fluorescent light shot into the sky in vain, shining like the sun. The ground, and those Gu worms illuminated by the fluorescence, all squeaked and screamed like snow melted.


    In an instant, the dense and frightening Gu objects disappeared.


    "This, this, this?!" Seeing this scene, the Miao woman behind her widened her eyes in shock. This amount of scalp numbness was solved in a flash?


    Monkey King looked at Bao Baofeng: "Wu, don''t you like to bury people, these people are left to you."


    "Okay~" Bao Baofeng''s eyes glowed, and when he swiped behind him, he took out a shovel and rushed into the crowd in front of him.


    Suddenly, it was like a wolf entering a flock of sheep, and a Gu Master who had lost its gu, was tantamount to a lamb to be slaughtered. Bao Bao Feng could be described as a shovel overturned.


    The Miao girl looked at the scene in front of her, and she was stunned: "She... Isn''t she afraid of Gu poison?"


    "That is." Wei Shufen chuckled, "Sister Bao''er can be regarded as the nemesis of these Gu masters, and they are all educators, what can they do?"


    But even if it is, it is also frightening. Gu worm poison is inherently weird. If it contaminates itself, it is very bad. This is one of the reasons why the world is afraid of Gu masters. If you see it, you can¡¯t dodge it. .


    "Let''s go, these people will be handed over to Ah Wu." Sun Wukong ignored the surrounding crowd and walked inside. The one who blocked the way was being slapped to the ground by Feng Baobao with a shovel.


    Not long after, Monkey King came to a gate and kicked it away.


    The room was dark and damp, and the unpleasant medicine smell mixed with the bloody air, and at the same time, the baby''s crying could be faintly heard.


    "These kill thousands of swords, those lost babies, really are them dry!" Upon hearing the baby''s cry, Miaobu sister immediately sullenly screamed.


    The Miao Tribe used Gu art to heal people and save people. When these people are good enough, they even use Gu art to do evil. How can this not make her feel angry.


    Wei Shufen was afraid that the sister Miao would go to her head because of her anger, so she hurriedly caught her: "Calm down, these walls are covered with gu, if you are not careful, you will be attacked."


    "Oh~ this girl has some insights, she deserves to come from the Miaobe." A man suddenly walked out from the dark place in front, with echoing footsteps, looking a little scary in this dim environment: "After all The Miao Ministry can be regarded as the birthplace of Gu technique."


    "Do you think this way of playing is handsome?" Monkey King waved his hand, and the opponent had already exploded into blood.


    She was shocked that the Miao Bu sister vomited on the spot, and her gaze at Monkey King was shocked.


    She can be sure that this person is definitely a master at using Gu from the opponent, but before she appeared, she was stunned. This was too sudden, and she couldn''t react.


    "Damn it! Miaoyan was second!"


    "Be careful with ideas."


    In the room, there was a slight panic. It was obvious that in a dark corner, there were other Gu Masters hidden.


    Just hearing the sound, Wei Shufen smiled: "Be careful? How do I feel that you are not careful?"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a scream of fear:


    "Huh? This...this is...Gu? When?!"


    "Hmm~~ah~!"


    The few people hiding in the dark were all pinching their throats with both hands, and fell to the ground with painful faces.


    And the black mist that overflowed from Wei Shufen''s sleeves disappeared.


    "The Tibetan Gu... is amazing!" The sister Miao Bu looked at Wei Shufen with shock. From this simple shot, she had already seen that this girl who looked about her size was definitely a master. Grade Gu master.


    Standing nearby, she didn''t even notice Wei Shufen taking action, let alone the person opposite.


    "Where did Grandma find such a master?"


    For Monkey King, it is equivalent to a full-level large size to refresh the small copy of Shoucun, walking all the way, crushing it all the way, just seeing people in seconds.


    The Miao Bu sister who followed Sun Wukong was obviously already in a state of extreme bewilderment. She originally thought that there would be a fierce battle to fight when she entered here. Maybe she had to explain it here. How could she expect such a result?It seems that I am accompanying the person in front of me to visit Yaoxianjiao.


    No matter what kind of Gu Master you encounter, whether you are a master or a master, you will die if you show up anyway, and you can''t resist at all.


    With a shocked and numb mood along the way, the Miao Bu sisters followed Monkey King to a bright room, and behind them, there were corpses lying on the floor.


    "Damn, who is this guy? Why is he so powerful!!"


    "Gu worm and gu poison are all ineffective against him, and it''s only seconds after seeing people. I don''t want to die yet! I don''t want to play anymore!!"


    "This guy is a demon! You can''t win! You can''t win!!!"


    The massacre of Monkey King along the way, the despair of seeing people in seconds, had obviously scared the people of Yaoxian Cult to collapse, and began to flee in all directions.


    "Flee? Why do more useless actions?" Monkey King smiled slightly, his mind moved, those Gu master''s natal Gu suddenly rioted and began to attack their master.


    For a time, screaming and panicking:


    "Ah~! Damn it! Why! Why does my natal Gu bit me?"


    "Damn~ I would die on my own... natal Gu... next..."


    "Why is the poison of natal Gu''s... poison... effective for me?..."


    "you you you¡­¡­"


    Countless Gu masters stared at Monkey King with horror, lying on the ground, twisting and roaring, and being poisoned to death by their own natal Gu...


    The scene was extremely bloody and brutal...


    Sister Miao Bu felt a chill in her heart. As a companion, she was frightened by Monkey King''s methods and made her scalp numb.


    The method of making one''s own natal Gu rebellion is simply a nightmare for their Gu masters.


    Monkey King opened the door, and the scene inside made the two women behind him numb again.


    However, I saw countless babies in the house being placed in a transparent glass frame, crying and crying all over. They were obviously fed with poison, and some even had traces of movement of insects in their skin. They were obviously planted with Gu. People tremble.


    "These killing thousands of swords, even experimenting with babies, it''s impossible to tolerate it!" Miao Bu''s sister has already been furious with the scene in front of her: "This medicine immortal religion is simply inhumane, they shouldn''t be human! "


    Wei Shufen also frowned slightly, looking at Monkey King and said: "What are they just going to do?" ..

 2979 Chapter 38: Go Back

    Wei Shufen frowned and looked at Monkey King and said, "What are they going to do?"


    "Gu Body Saint Child." Sun Wukong said with a calm expression: "Looking at the situation here, they want to train people into Gu and create an ultimate Gu master."


    The Miaobe girl was gritted her teeth with anger at this moment: "These Thousand Knife Drops, they used people to refine Gu. Damn! Damn! Damn it! Are they not afraid of retribution? No wonder the world is afraid of Gu, afraid of Gu, and talk about Gu. Shidi''s bad words, it turns out that these notorieties are all caused by them."


    Seeing that she was very angry, Sun Wukong pointed to the inner room, and said: "Don''t be angry for now, or hurry up to rescue your two companions. They are in that room."


    "Yeah! I was stunned by these slaying knives!" Upon hearing this, the sister Miao Bu hurried in...


    Wei Shufen frowned slightly and looked at the dozens of crying children in the house: "Wukong, what should I do with these children? Is there any help?"


    She is not a soft-hearted person, otherwise, she would not do anything to give a child a thousand days to come, but now this picture, even she has moved with compassion.


    "Those who are alive can be rescued."


    Many of the dozens of children couldn''t stand the torture of Gu poison and worms, and lost their breath. What this Medicine Immortal Sect did was really inhumane and intolerable.


    Sun Wukong''s complexion was slightly dark, and he was irritated by the practice of Yaoxian Cult. Although he also killed countless people, the experiment with babies was extremely vicious and intolerable.


    A ball of light shone in the hands of Monkey King, instantly illuminating the entire secret room. Those babies who were crying gradually stopped crying, their dark skin returned to their bright luster, and the planted poison was cleansed out. The next second, All fell asleep peacefully.


    "This pot is..." The two girls who had just been rescued by the Miao Bu sisters were shocked when they saw Sun Wukong''s hand.


    Monkey King glanced at them and said, "Seeing that you are so energetic, it seems that you haven''t suffered any harm."


    The gratitude of the two Miao sisters was followed by fear: "Thanks to you for coming in time, at first they just forced us to hand over the Miaopu Gu technique. Later, when we saw that we would rather die than follow, they moved evil thoughts and wanted to humiliate us. Fortunately, we were rushed to you to lead us away, otherwise our sisters would really be subjected to them."


    Monkey King: "It''s fine. You see if there are any children in your village here. If you can recognize them, take them away, and then hand over the remaining children to the authorities."


    Three Miao sisters immediately stood up: "We all recognize the children in our village. It was a grandmother who gave birth to Di, and we all beat the pot. Moreover, the children in our village are different from the children in other villages. They will be blessed once they are born. The purpose of planting Gu technique is to prevent diseases and insects and reduce the energy of sickness. The other is to prepare for the practice of Gu technique in the future, so it is very easy to recognize."


    As they said, the three of them immediately ran to confirm one by one: "Ah, I found it. Look at this little face, I''m sure this must be the daughter of Sister Juan''s family."


    "I also found the two pots. They all have our Miao Department Dripping Gu technique on them, and they look familiar, so I can''t go wrong."


    "Our village happened to have lost the Sanguo children. We have found them all here. Fortunately, they are nothing wrong."


    It has to be said that this is the Gu technique blessed by Qinghe Village since childhood, which has increased their resistance to Gu, otherwise they won''t be so lucky, and everything will be fine.


    The three Miao girls held a child, looked at the remaining children, and looked at Monkey King: "Are we going to call the police next?"


    "What''s the use of telling the police about this kind of thing." Monkey King took out his mobile phone, took a few pictures of the scene, and sent them anonymously to Anyone with the address, and put away the phone: "Okay. , It won¡¯t take long for someone to deal with it. Let¡¯s leave as soon as possible, otherwise it will be a little troublesome. Officials like to ask questions."


    "Then what are you waiting for, leave now!"


    At this time, it was noon, and the sun was very harsh.


    In the dark and humid place like Yaoxianjiao, it didn''t feel hot yet. When it came out, it suddenly felt like a stove is roasting.


    By the pool, Wei Shufen''s five daughters were hurriedly bathing the three babies.


    They were dirty when they came out of the Yaoxianhui, as if they hadn''t taken a bath for a month, and they smelled like shit and urine.


    So Wei Shufen and the others are looking for a puddle to clean them.


    "Hey~ Sister Baoer, don''t use too much force. The child''s arm is very crispy, don''t break her, let me hug her."


    "Oh oh~~ No, I hold..."


    "Then be careful, don''t use too much force!"


    "Hmm~~"


    Monkey King was really boring to wait aside: "I said you can''t hurry up? Although it is a hot day, children who take too long to take a bath will also get sick."


    "I know, I know, I''ll be fine soon."


    "It seems that I have no clothes to wear. What should I do? The clothes were dirty before, so I can''t wear them."


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King threw three sets of baby clothes to them: "Hurry up and put them on, they will not be able to stand it anymore if you toss like this."


    "Wow~ Where did you get the baby clothes?" The three Miao girls were full of curiosity.


    It''s not surprising that Wei Shufen is not surprised, Sun Wukong''s ability to change things easily, she has learned for many years.


    "Don''t say it, I took a bath and changed into new clothes. It''s actually much more cute." Sun Wukong stretched out his finger and teased the little baby Feng Baobao was holding, causing her to keep giggling. Non-stop.


    When Bao Bao Feng saw it, she also stretched out her fingers to learn to cut with her hands. Wei Shufen looked nervous on the side: "Hey, sister Baoer, hold it with two hands, don''t fall and fall."


    "Oh oh~~"


    "I think it''s better for me to hug."


    "No."


    Monkey King looked at Bao Bao Feng''s expression at this time, but smiled: "I don''t see, you still like children."


    A sister from the Miao family looked at the sky and said, "Go, let''s go, I can''t catch up with the car later."


    Wei Shufen: "What kind of car is there? With Wukong, we can go back with a swish."


    "??" The three Miao girls looked curious, but when they came back to their senses, they were surprised to find that the surrounding scenery had changed. Isn''t this the Qinghe Village they are familiar with?


    "Back...come back?!!!"


    "What happened to Mo Zi?"


    "What''s going on?!!!"


    The three Miao girls were obviously shocked...

 2980 Chapter 39 Chen Duo

    "It''s just a teleportation technique, no need to make a fuss." Monkey King casually found a reason to prevaricate.


    "Isn''t it worth the fuss?" The three Miao girls stared at them.


    The sudden appearance of Monkey King and his party was naturally discovered by the villagers.


    "Look, Xiaolan and the others are back! Come back, holding three children. The missing child must be found."


    With a shout, countless villagers ran out of the house and watched.


    "Child, I drop the child!"


    Two village women ran faster than anyone else, and took over the babies held by two of the Miao sisters. They were crying with joy, kissing and hugging.


    "Thank you, thank you very much, thank goodness, the children are nothing."


    A bunch of villagers looked at Monkey King and his party with great gratitude, as if they had saved their own children.


    Although this small Qinghe Village has a mixed family name, it looks like a family in harmony.


    The reason why the surnames here are very mixed is because people from nearby villages will come here to learn Gu art. Over time, it is located in Ci, which makes the surnames here also increase.


    But nowadays Gu technique is feared by people, and there are very few people who study it. The current Miao Bu, it can be said that the talent is withered.


    After the villagers dispersed, Sun Wukong and several others returned to Zhang Shuying''s home.


    "Don''t let the time come one day, you will bring all the people back safely, and it is right to hand it to you." Zhang Shuying''s heart finally let go: "Hurry up, come in quickly, and dinner will be ready soon. Slightly."


    I simply told Zhang Shuying about the matter, and when she heard that she was furious, she directly burst into a swear word: "Gu body saint child?! These bitches raise drips, they are inhumane, and they use people to refine Gu, so evil. It¡¯s not as good as a beast! It¡¯s really unreasonable! Good to kill, good to kill! This kind of beast is best to kill all!"


    After chatting for a while, Monkey King fixed his gaze on the baby Feng Baobao had been holding: "It''s been so long, why hasn''t no one come to take this child?"


    "Don''t you know about this?" Zhang Shuying sighed and said, "Her parents were killed when she was captured. Now there are no relatives. It''s so pitiful. From birth to now, even the name Don¡¯t have time to get one..."


    When Bao Bao Feng heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he looked at Monkey King: "We raise it."


    "Don''t make fun of it." Monkey King rolled his eyes directly: "Do you think you are keeping a pet? If you are older, can you feed children these months old?"


    Baby Feng thought about it very seriously, thinking about the experience that all the flowers and plants were raised by her when she was at home, and finally shook her head: "No."


    When Zhang Shuying heard the words, she smiled: "It''s good if you can have this heart. I will adopt this child, but you are the one who saves Di. You are the most qualified to name her Di Di. , Or else, Brother Sun, you can name her the pot."


    "I''ll take it?" Monkey King said without thinking, "How about Chen Duo?"


    "Chen Duo? Why do you want to call Chen Duo? Change the last name?"


    Sun Wukong didn''t explain much: "I just think this name matches her very well."


    Zhang Shuying pondered slightly, and then nodded: "Then call Chen Duo." In her eyes, Monkey King is a peerless man. Since she was named Chen Duo, he naturally made sense.


    Although she should have been named Chen Duo in her original destiny, now it is named by Monkey King himself, the meaning is completely different. This little girl will definitely be extraordinary in the future.


    To thank Monkey King and the others for rescuing the children in Qinghe Village, the villagers jointly held a grand banquet and did not go to sleep until two o''clock in the morning.


    In order for Wei Shufen to have enough time to alleviate the homesickness, Monkey King lived here for more than a week, giving her plenty of time to accompany Zhang Shuying.


    It was just this result that Feng Baobao''s Xiangxi dialect was even slippery.


    Sun Wukong was deeply afraid that she wouldn''t even be able to speak Mandarin in the end, so she left Zhang Shufang and disappeared in Qinghe Village with the two girls in a teleport.


    "Sister Shufen, that kind of thing..."


    Looking at the empty space in front of him, Zhang Shuying was taken aback for a moment: "If you say that you can leave, you can leave? When will the guts be returned~"


    The Miao sister named Xiaolan finally couldn''t help but ask her doubts: "Grandma, in fact, I''ve never figured it out. Why do you call Sister Shufang?"


    "Don''t ask if you don''t understand."


    "Don''t you need to ask if you don''t understand?"


    "Where do you come from so much nonsense, there are some things that you can''t know about, otherwise it will cause murder, and when they see things in the pot, tell them to go on and tell everyone not to mention anything, or they will cause murder. The curse, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you."


    "This...so serious?" The Miao Bu sister was obviously frightened. Although she was more curious in her heart, she didn''t dare to ask more.


    "This is no longer a serious problem, you better forget it all."


    "I... I know."


    Dragon Tiger Mountain, Tianshi Mansion.


    The celestial master¡¯s acceptance of apprentices was a sensation, and taking advantage of this enthusiasm, Zhou Quan¡¯s grandson Zhou Dao brought his son to Longhu Mountain, the celestial master¡¯s residence two years ago.


    "The two masters have already checked. Donor Zhou was indeed infected with Gu poison. I did understand some Gu techniques before going up the mountain, but after all, I was not good at learning art. I really don¡¯t know where the poison on Donor Zhou came from. send."


    The heavenly master took the pulse for Zhou Dao and shook his head: "From your pulse, you have at most two years to live."


    "I knew it would happen, and my father was like this..." Zhou Dao burst into tears for a while: "After my father died, my grandfather felt that something was wrong. Since then, I have been investigating for a full ten years. I know, the Gu among us is very vicious, and can be passed on from generation to generation..."


    "Master, it doesn''t matter if I die, but I don''t want my son, my grandson, and my descendants to have the same fate with us. Please, the master must save my son!"


    "I am not the director of Gu technique." The heavenly master was embarrassed: "What else did your grandfather find out?"


    "Until I was dying, I didn''t find a way to relieve Gu. I also tried my best to no avail. I heard that the heavenly master, you have the best means, but you must save my son!"


    "Ahem~~ I''m talking about it, I''m a man and not a god, um~ speaking of god..." Zhang Zhiwei paused suddenly, and a figure appeared in his mind: "If you can find that person, maybe you can really He understood this Gu, and beside him was a master-level Gu master." ..

 2981 Chapter 40 The Secret

    "Who?" Zhou Dao looked excited.


    Zhang Zhiwei immediately gave up again: "Hmm~ Forget it, although this man has great means, he has a weird temper and will definitely not help him for no reason."


    Seeing hope, Zhou Dao would give up easily: "Who is it? Ask the heavenly master for guidance. Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, I will never give up."


    "I''m afraid that people won''t be saved, and they will take their lives in. That person is not easy to get along with." Zhang Zhiwei''s face was serious: "Really, I don''t want to mention that person. When I think of him, my heart gets ridiculous. ."


    "Uh~?!"


    When I heard what the heavenly master said, Zhou Quan was shocked. Who is the heavenly master?That''s the universally acknowledged "one-stop". He thinks second, but no one dares to think first. Such a person would be afraid of others?


    Lu Jin on the side was also surprised when he heard it: "This is the first time I have heard of this. You will have someone who is afraid? Tell me, I''m quite curious about this person."


    The celestial master immediately glared at Lu Jin with a serious face: "Don''t make a fool of yourself. You''d better not be curious about this person, but don''t ask."


    When Lu Jin heard the words, he was shocked for a while. He and the celestial master were close friends. He often discussed and chatted with each other. This was the first time he saw the celestial master showing such a serious and serious expression. After that, he also knows what to ask and what not to ask.


    "Master, please tell me who this person is! Even if it is dead, I have to try it. It''s better than just waiting to die."


    Seeing Zhou Dao''s expression of determination and death, the heavenly master looked solemnly: "I didn''t expect you to have such determination, and I can''t stop it, but..."


    Zhang Zhiwei suddenly changed his face, "I don''t know where he is now."


    "Ah~huh?"


    Now, Zhou Dao looked at the Heavenly Master with a dazed expression.


    Lu Jin shouted angrily, "Are you still kidding, is it time to make a joke?"


    Zhang Zhiwei spread his hands together: "I''m not kidding, I''m telling the truth, I haven''t seen him in 50 years, I only know that there is such a person."


    Zhang Zhiwei did not dare to tell the news that he recently heard of him, otherwise Zhang Chulan¡¯s identity was in danger of being exposed: "At that time, we were all very young, and he was also surrounded by twins, very beautiful, one of them had a Gu technique. , I have definitely reached the master level. If you are really lucky enough to find them, maybe you can really be saved."


    When Zhou Dao heard this, his face changed, and he seemed to be doing something significant in his heart. Finally, he suddenly knelt down with a thud: "Tianshi, can I ask you something?"


    "Hey, let''s talk about it, why are you kneeling? Get up and get up quickly." Zhang Zhiwei hurriedly helped him up.


    Zhou Dao pleaded with a look on his face: "Can you please ask the Heavenly Master to take in my son and stay in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion?"


    Zhang Zhiwei''s face was serious: "Are you trying to find that person?"


    Zhou Dao nodded: "Anyway, I only have two years to live. I will do my best and let my fate."


    Zhang Zhiwei felt that he had concealed some facts, and was a little sorry for him, so he nodded and agreed: "Don''t worry, leave your son here, I will also find a way to help him relieve Gu."


    After speaking, he looked out of the hall: "Lingyu, Chu Lan, take this kid out to play."


    "Yes, Master." Little Zhang Lingyu behaved like a little Taoist priest. Zhang Chulan took the little boy and ran out: "Go, I''ll take you to a fun place. I just sprinkled it. Soaking in urine, flooded a colony of ants."


    Zhang Zhiwei heard that it was full of black lines. It was just that outsiders were present and it was not easy to educate. He could only wait and talk later.


    Zhang Zhiwei and Zhou Dao talked secretly for a while again. Zhou Dao didn''t even say goodbye to his son, so he hurried down the mountain.


    Little kid, if he says goodbye, can he still go down the mountain?


    Seeing that there were no outsiders in the hall, Lu Jin looked at Zhang Zhiwei with a serious face: "Now there are no outsiders. Tell me about that person."


    "You old guy is so old, why are you so curious?"


    "No way, if I don''t ask, I feel as uncomfortable as a cat scratched, so you just pick what you can say, and I don''t ask what you can''t."


    "You old thing, it seems that you don''t want to reveal anything to you. You don''t plan to let me go anymore." Zhang Zhiwei sighed lightly: "This is actually not a secret that can''t be told, it''s just a bit too embarrassing, sorry. talk."


    Lu Jin is more interested now: "Then I have to talk more."


    "Do you remember that fifty years ago, my master was injured when he went down the mountain?"


    Lu Jin''s eyes lit up: "Of course I remember, is it related to that person?"


    Zhang Zhiwei nodded silently.


    Lu Jin''s face was shocked, her eyes widened: "Even... unexpectedly... Someone really defeated the heavenly master?!!!"


    "It''s more than defeating!" Zhang Zhiwei laughed bitterly: "It was a spike. The master and his old man didn''t even take the other party''s move."


    "Silk~~!!!" Lu Jin''s eyes widened, and he took a breath: "You...you are not framing me, are you?"


    "Nonsense, can Lao Tzu use Master to joke with you?" Zhang Zhiwei directly exploded in a foul language. In private, the two of them have always looked like old rascals.


    Lu Jin suppressed the shock in his heart: "The other party...is a sneak attack?"


    "No, I was stunned by the slap of the opponent under Master''s exhaustive preparations."


    "Goo~~" Lu Jin swallowed hard, her eyes rounded.


    "I''m telling you this, but I am not surprised or confuses you, I just want to tell you, don''t be curious about this person, and don''t get involved in anything related to this person, so as not to get involved. Up me."


    "That person is not a good person. Nearly half of the thirty-six thieves that year were destroyed by him alone. Because of fear, he shrank for several years before daring to make waves. Then he shrank and still dare not come out. It''s a demon, maybe because I am afraid of him.


    "I''m going, that person even beaten up without roots? I heard that his gods are the nemesis of all the cultivators."


    Zhang Zhiwei: "My master''s Golden Light Curse is fully opened, and he can''t stand a slap in the face. The gods take care of his ass. In other words, this man is really a rootless nemesis!


    "That person is still alive now?"


    "Not only alive, but as young as ever."


    Lu Jin didn''t speak anymore, because he knew that when he continued to question, it was a restricted area.


    Damn, he only knows now, is there such a scary existence in the world?


    "Okay, that''s all for today." Zhang Zhiwei looked serious: "I believe you, I have said so much, don''t speak out."


    "Am I like that kind of person? It''s just that there is a secret in my heart suddenly, a bit uncomfortable."

 2982 Chapter Forty One

    "You still ask if you are uncomfortable!" Zhang Zhiwei was so angry that he almost beat him.


    Lu Jin looked serious: "Have you seen this person?"


    "Is that enough?" Zhang Zhiwei said, looking out of the hall: "It''s just that someone told me that I saw him recently."


    Speaking of''that person'', Zhang Zhiwei''s expression was a little sad. The news that veteran figures from all schools had died tragically. Although Zhang Huaiyi''s body could not be found, he knew that there must be more fortune.


    Lu Jin stared at Zhang Zhiwei''s expression and said, "The''that person'' you mentioned is not related to Zhang Chulan, right?" As a close friend, he didn''t know in advance, Zhang Zhiwei suddenly accepted an apprentice, obviously there was something tricky in it. .


    Zhang Zhiwei looked at Lu Jin but did not speak.


    Seeing Zhang Zhiwei''s expression, Lu Jin was also consciously not asking, and changed the subject: "Since you accepted Zhou Dao''s son as a disciple of the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, with your personality, you obviously won''t just sit back and watch, right?"


    Zhang Zhiwei was silent for a few seconds and said: "I have already planned to meet this person."


    "What?" Lu Jin''s expression changed drastically when he heard the words: "You old guy tells me not to provoke that person, but at the same time he wants to find that person. Are you kidding me?"


    "I have something to ask him, and by the way, see if I can get rid of that kid''s poison."


    "..." Lu Jin was silent for a moment, with a serious face: "I''ll go with you this time!"


    "Why are you going to join in the fun? I really thought you could go with them if you accompany me? At most, it will be a matter of slapped people.


    Lu Jin rolled his eyes directly: "Can I meet this legendary character?"


    "Fine, be beaten together, lest you have the handle to laugh at me."


    "I haven''t seen this person yet. Are you ready to be beaten?" Lu Jin was speechless: "By the way, do you know where he is now?"


    "I don''t know, but since he has appeared, it''s easy to find him."


    "Why?"


    "Because this person never hides his whereabouts, as long as he knows his appearance and characteristics, it is not easy to find him?"


    "It''s been fifty years, do you remember his appearance?"


    "I recognize him even if he turns to ashes."


    As soon as Lu Jin heard Zhang Zhiwei''s breath, the gossip fire burned again: "Listening to your breath, it seems that you have been beaten by others?"


    Zhang Zhiwei immediately stared at him: "It''s up to you."


    "I think it must be, tell me about it."


    "roll."


    In the elegant tea shop, Bao Baozheng held a bottle of "Shi Xian Tai Bai" like no one, inserted a straw, and drank the drink.


    There were already several empty bottles on the table, and passers-by were frequently looking sideways, showing a look of wonder or suspicion.


    Wei Shufen looked at Baby Feng like a god: "Sister Baoer, you can drink less. This is not a drink, it''s wine!"


    "What a risk, do you want to drink?" Bao Bao Bao gave her a bottle very generously.


    "No, no, I''ll forget it." Wei Shufen waved his hand again and again, and looked at Monkey King speechlessly: "Are you going to leave it alone? What should I do if my body is broken after drinking~"


    "It''s okay. Wu''s physique is special. This little alcohol can''t hurt her." Monkey King said with a plain face: "Besides, you don''t drink, how can you do without someone who drinks with me." Then, Sun Wukong picked up the wine just now. The bottle opened the lid and worked to Bao Baofeng: "Come on, Wu, it''s done."


    A "ding" of wine bottles collided, "suckling and gurgling sounds sounded at the same time, Wei Shufen looked at the swigs of the two, with a speechless expression, and could only eat his own in silence. Snacks come.


    After a while, Wei Shufen asked curiously: "Wukong, are we waiting for someone?"


    "Ok."


    "Waiting for whom?"


    "Old acquaintances, you''ve seen them too, and you''ll know soon." Monkey King said, reaching out and calling a waiter sister over: "Come and order some wine and food. This is just a drink, no food. "


    The waiter sister was speechless: "Brother, we are a tea shop, not a restaurant. There is no such service here."


    "Go to the opposite restaurant and get some, please."


    "Uh, okay." The waiter girl looked helpless, she was so polite, she was too embarrassed to refuse.


    "Well, this little girl is pretty good." Sun Wukong nodded as he looked at the back of the waiter sister paper leaving, but just saw the two old men appear at the door of the tea shop, but smiled: "It seems The man has arrived."


    Wei Shufen looked curious: "Just two old men? They all seem to be masters! Especially the one in front, but how do you feel that he is a little familiar? Then I must have seen him when he was young."


    Outside the tea hall, Zhang Zhiwei also saw the three of Monkey King, his eyes lit up slightly, and his heart was full of emotion: "It''s really as young as ever, without any change!"


    He said hello to Lu Jin next to him: "Follow me in. The person has been found. Be polite to me later. Don''t cause me trouble."


    "Relax, look at your virtue, I am not a kid anymore."


    Zhang Zhiwei opened the door and walked into the restaurant, waved his hand to dismiss the waiter who was welcoming him, and walked over to the place where the Monkey King three were. He said very politely: "Three seniors, haven''t seen you for many years, don''t come without problems."


    Lu Jin also hugged his fists and saluted politely: "Under Lu Jin, I have met three seniors."


    Wei Shufen immediately stared at him: "What kind of senior is not senior, do we look very old?"


    "Ahem~~ It''s not ours anymore." Lu Jin apologized quickly. The three people in front of him were so wicked by Zhang Zhiwei that he didn''t dare to offend him.


    Wei Shufen ignored Lu Jin, but looked at Zhang Zhiwei seriously: "This old man is indeed familiar to me. Have we met before? Who are you?"


    "In the next Zhang Zhiwei, fifty years ago, on the top of Qishan, I had a relationship with the three of them."


    Monkey King kindly reminded: "Caterpillar."


    "Caterpillar?" Wei Shufen was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly realized: "Ah~ So you are one of the disciples of the Heavenly Master''s Mansion who was tied to a caterpillar by me. You said it earlier, now you are so old, no wonder I Did not recognize it for a while."


    Zhang Zhiwei was embarrassed when he heard this, but Lu Jin almost couldn''t help laughing. It turned out that his old friend had such an unbearable past, caterpillar?He recalled the scene in his mind, and suddenly he almost lost his voice.


    "Zhang Zhiwei? It seems that the current celestial master is here?" Bao Bao Feng, who had been quietly drinking with a straw, suddenly took out a newspaper from a plate and placed it in front of the three of them.

 2983 Chapter 42: Master

    Tianshi¡¯s new apprenticeship has recently been heatedly discussed, and it has taken the headlines of major newspapers.


    And what was written in the newspaper was exactly what the celestial master had accepted.Zhang Zhiwei''s image of being an expert is printed on it.


    "You are already a celestial master now?" Wei Shufen looked at Zhang Zhiwei with a surprised look: "Then did I tie the celestial master and beat him up?"


    "Ahem~~" Zhang Zhiwei felt even more embarrassed when he heard the words: "There is no need to mention the past, no need to mention it."


    "Brother, what you want to go with." At this time, the waitress came over with the tea tray, which was filled with local famous dishes.


    When Lu Jin saw it, he looked a little weird. Come to the teahouse for dinner?What an expert does is really different.


    "Thanks." Monkey King greeted both Zhang Zhiwei and said: "Sit down."


    Zhang Zhiwei waved his hands repeatedly: "No, no, we are not hungry." Standing in front of Monkey King, he felt uncomfortable, let alone eating together.


    Bao Baofeng didn''t care about them. He brought the food at the first glance. He immediately put down the wine bottle in his hand, took Wei Shufen''s good meal, and started eating by himself.


    Sun Wukong picked up his chopsticks, took a bite, and looked at Zhang Zhiwei: "Let''s go down the mountain to find me something?"


    Zhang Zhiwei''s expression became a little serious when he heard the words: "Actually, just yesterday, my Heavenly Master''s Mansion had just accepted a disciple, but there was an extremely vicious poison in me. I wondered if there happened to be a Gu by your side. Master Shu, so just come and ask if there is a way to save it?"


    "Gu poison? Come and listen." Wei Shufen suddenly became interested.


    "It is a kind of gu poison that has been passed down from generation to generation. It seems that each generation can live for a very short time, but the specific reason has not been ascertained."


    Wei Shufen''s expression changed when he heard the words: "Is that person''s surname Zhou?"


    "Exactly, have you heard of it?"


    "Smack~!" Wei Shufen shot up with an annoyed look: "You are not dead, you are here to find fault!"


    Zhang Zhiwei was immediately embarrassed: "Where do you start? I really came to ask for advice this time."


    "Let me ask your mother!" Wei Shufen was so angry that she burst into foul language, and started to roll up her sleeves.


    Monkey King looked at him and found it interesting. Should these two goods be considered lucky or lucky?This search found the righteous master.


    When Zhang Zhiwei saw this posture, he felt that something was wrong, and hurriedly waved his hand to stop him: "Wait, wait, don''t do it, don''t do it! So, why didn''t I figure it out!"


    "You still pretend to be stupid, right?" Wei Shufen looked angrily: "Then the old lady just told you that the poison surnamed Zhou belongs to the old lady, what can you do?"


    "What?!!"


    Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin''s complexion changed drastically in an instant, and they felt bad in their hearts. They did come to ask for advice sincerely, but they didn''t expect that the person who asked for advice would become a person who is guilty, so why not they would come to ask questions. Already, this nature has completely changed!


    Thinking of the seriousness of the matter, Zhang Zhiwei quickly explained: "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, I didn''t expect this Gu to be... But, what, you see, the damn people are already dead, even if you have a holiday with others, It''s a matter of the child, the child is innocent, you can ignore the old one, this little one, or else, just let him go?"


    "Huh~ No way!" Wei Shufen looked angry. She hadn''t planned to return the Gu Wan until now, because she was afraid that the people from the Miao Ministry would help that surname Zhou to untie Gu. How could it be because of Zhang Zhiwei''s words? Let them go.


    "This..." Zhang Zhiwei looked embarrassed, and he couldn''t beat it again.


    Sun Wukong said indifferently: "This topic will stop here. Shufen is still in anger. When the weather disappears, she might help others."


    Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin both looked speechless when they heard this. It has been fifty years, are they still angry?How big is this?This woman remembered her grudge, she was really cruel.


    But since everyone said that, they had no choice but to give it up. Since it didn''t work here, we had to find another way.


    As for sullen things, I believe you are a ghost, if you disappear for fifty years, maybe the surname Zhou will be extinct.


    Zhang Zhiwei also knows the current affairs. He didn''t mention anything about Gu poison at the moment, but he lowered his posture and asked Monkey King again: "But I still don''t know about one thing, I hope Mr. Dou will get it out."


    "Let''s talk." Monkey King waved Wei Shufen to sit down, looking at Zhang Zhiwei calmly.


    Seeing that Monkey King didn¡¯t mean to do anything, Zhang Zhiwei gave a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t want to be tied into a caterpillar again. Although he is now a celestial master, his strength is as different as before, but he is still very clear. How big is the gap between the people in front of him, his master is a beacon.


    Zhang Zhiwei looked around and lowered his voice: "You should have seen Huaiyi, don''t you know how he is now?"


    "How do you know we met him?"


    "On the roadside one mile away from the scene, we found an off-road vehicle..."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Shufen immediately spoke: "Let me just say it, just drive it back and remodel it. You have to throw it away."


    "That kind of shameful color, I won''t sit for the second time." Monkey King turned his eyes back and looked at Zhang Zhiwei calmly: "Zhang Huaiyi is dead, I have already returned his body to his son..."


    When Zhang Zhiwei heard this, his face was sad, although he had thought of this a long time ago, he was unavoidably sad.


    Sun Wukong seemed to think of something at this moment, and looked to Lu Jin: "By the way, that Zheng Zibu is your best friend. The Tongtian urn should have been passed on to you too. I will take it out and take a look."


    "This..." Lu Jin frowned. Just as he hesitated, Zhang Zhiwei pulled off the corner of his clothes and whispered: "Here."


    Lu Jin was taken aback for a moment. He knew that Zhang Zhiwei was a person, and naturally knew that they would not harm him. After hesitating, he took out a secret book from his arms and handed it to Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong didn''t answer it, but was picked up by Wei Shufen on the side. He turned a few pages and looked at it and put it away: "In this way, two of the eight magic skills will be recovered."


    Monkey King looked at the two and said calmly: "Okay, if there is nothing else, you can leave."


    "Farewell!" Zhang Zhiwei clasped his fists without hesitation.


    Walking on a deserted street, Lu Jin looked at Zhang Zhiwei speechlessly: "We just left? Feelings, did you specifically drag me down the mountain to give people cheats?"


    "Why, I can''t bear your heavenly urn?"


    "Fart, the Tongtian urn is in my mind, what''s the reluctant thing to bear, but just leave like this, what about your disciple who just took it?"


    "What else can we do? If we ask one more question, the beating will be light, but now that we know who the poison comes from, it''s easy to do." ..

 2984 Chapter forty-three

    Lu Jin: "Oh~ what do you mean?"


    Zhang Zhiwei: "Wei Shufen was also one of the thirty-six thieves. It¡¯s no secret that he came from the Miao Department of Xiangxi. Now that she knows that the poison is hers, we only need to go to the Miao Department of Xiangxi to try our luck. There is a rescue."


    "Okay, since I''ve all gone down the mountain, I''ll accompany you on another trip." Lu Jin said, and sighed again: "But I really didn''t expect that you would simply ask me to hand the urn to the sky. Given it to him, it''s not like your character as timid, what do you mean?"


    Hearing this, Zhang Zhiwei spread both hands and said simply: "Well, I am just because I am timid and afraid of being beaten!"


    Lu Jin was taken aback for a moment, then yelled out: "What, you''re so old! Is that really the reason?"


    "Hey, why is it so loud, it shook my ears." Zhang Zhiwei was careless: "Low-key, keep a low-key, get in the car and talk."


    When the two got into the car, Lu Jin darkened his face and stared at Zhang Zhiwei: "Let''s talk, if you really don''t give me a reasonable explanation, we will have to have a live PK."


    "You can''t beat me again."


    "what did you say?!"


    "Ahem~~" Zhang Zhiwei gave a light cough, his face was slightly serious: "I told you before that he killed nearly half of the thirty-six thieves, then you know why more than half of the people were spared difficult?"


    "Didn''t it escape?"


    "Escape? You really don''t understand, Lao Lu." Zhang Zhiwei seemed to fall into the memory, his face was full of exclamation: "He is a formation technique, widening a forest of thousands of meters! But! In an instant, all the people inside disappeared. Can you imagine that kind of scene? Can you imagine? Fifty years, fifty years, and that scene is still fresh in my memory!"


    "You said, who can escape from such a perverted person? If he wants to destroy a sect, it is just a matter of thought. I am not afraid of death, but I am afraid that the Heavenly Master''s Mansion will be exhausted. If he wants to If you want to destroy the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, you really only need a formation spell!"


    Lu Jin was shocked and speechless for a long time after hearing this. This was really getting more and more wicked as he said it, and he said curiously: "Then why didn''t he kill the remaining 36 thieves?"


    Zhang Zhiwei said with a serious face: "It''s just for..." Zhang Zhiwei said halfway through, and said nothing.


    Lu Jin nodded clearly, "Eight Magic Skills, no wonder she would say that two doors have been recovered... just the other one?"


    "The origin of Qi body."


    Lu Jin''s eyes widened in an instant: "The origin of the Qi body is actually in his hands? I really don''t know if it is a blessing or a curse, or what is his purpose for collecting the Eight Wonders?"


    "Yeah, what is the purpose?" Zhang Zhiwei''s heart is also heavy. He already knows that Monkey King has insight into the secret of Tianshidu, so he probably already knows the identity of Feng Baobao, and now he is beginning to collect eight strange skills. What do you want to do?


    "I hope nothing happens."


    For a while, Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin were silent.


    The car they took was also heading for the Miaobei of Xiangxi...


    Inside the teahouse.


    "Wukong, do you think I''m cruel?" Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King and suddenly asked such a sentence. Looking at her expression, she was still very nervous.


    "Huh? What?"


    "It''s... the Thousand Days Red matter..."


    Monkey King laughed: "As long as you are loyal to me, what about the great demon who does no evil."


    Wei Shufen smiled when he heard the words, and hugged Monkey King: "I like your character."


    Baby Feng, who was still eating, saw Wei Shufen suddenly rushed over and hugged Monkey King, immediately put down his chopsticks, and hugged Monkey King from the other side.


    When Wei Shufen saw it, her face was speechless: "Sister Bao''er, just a hug. You will feel at a disadvantage?"


    Bao Baofeng looked serious: "Fair, you said it."


    Wei Shufen rolled his eyes back and looked at Monkey King again: "Then Wukong, who are we going to find next?"


    "No, let''s do it for the first time. If you collect all of them at once, you will lose some of the fun you deserve." Monkey King said, calling the waiter sister paper not far away: "Check out."


    "Twenty-one, thank you."


    Twenty-one dollars, don¡¯t think it¡¯s very cheap. It¡¯s 1994, and these twenty-one dollars are already quite expensive. The current popsicles cost one or two cents.


    Monkey King directly gave 100: "The rest is just a tip for you." He was very satisfied with the sincere and humble attitude of the waiter sister.


    "Small...Small...Tip?" The waiter girl stuttered with excitement for a while. It''s no wonder she was so excited. In 1994, the monthly salary of grassroots staff was less than two hundred yuan. One tip is seventy-nine yuan, which is more than half a month''s salary.


    She originally went out to run errands for Monkey King, but she didn''t even give a tip and was a little bit disappointed. She didn''t expect this big head to be behind.


    "This...is it a bit too much?" The waiter sister looked very nervous. She has been working here for a year, and this is the first time she has received so many tips.


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he smiled: "Others think that the tip is too little, but you don''t think it is too much. You are still the real person now."


    Wei Shufen chuckled, "Just take it. Anyway, he is a stupid man with a lot of money."


    Monkey King slapped her forehead with an angry slap: "Your skin is itchy again, right?"


    Wei Shufen grabbed Feng Baobao and slipped away: "Sister Baoer, go, I will take you shopping!"


    However, before Wei Shufen and Feng Baobao hadn''t walked far on the street, they were stopped by a group of people: "Several people, please come with us!"


    "Oh~" Wei Shufen frowned slightly as she looked at the person blocking the way: "Looking at your appearance, it doesn''t seem to be a rogue?"


    "The enemy?" Bao Baobao immediately took out her tool of crime-a shovel.


    Monkey King walked over from behind, looked at the number of people in front, and said calmly, "Everything works?"


    "It seems to be a sensible person." An old man who took the lead took out a certificate and showed it in front of the three Monkey Kings: "I am Zhao Fangxu, the chairman of all things, I wonder if I can talk to the three in detail?"


    "I have nothing to talk to you, get out of here!"


    Zhao Fangxu''s hippie smile: "Don''t be so angry, I just want to ask one thing clearly, is this the person in here?"


    With that said, Zhao Fangxu took out a black and white photo, and the person in the photo was Wei Shufen, and on the ground, there were countless wailing and screaming people lying on the ground...

 2985 Chapter Forty Four

    Look at this picture, it should be a picture taken from the video.


    And the scene was the scene where Wei Shufen solved the group when the Monkey King first arrived in 1994.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Shufen''s every move was captured by surveillance video.


    When Wei Shufen saw this photo, she smiled slightly: "Why did you have the photo from that time? I''m sure to eliminate all the people there."


    Sun Wukong saw it, but he shook his head helplessly: "I was negligent. You silly girl don''t know how to monitor this thing."


    As a person since 1944, monitoring this thing is still very strange to Wei Shufen, and it is normal to not notice.


    Wei Shufen frowned slightly: "Although I don''t know what surveillance is, I was followed by someone, right?"


    "Almost." Sun Wukong nodded, now is not the time to explain to her.


    "Cut, I didn''t expect me to miss it." Wei Shufen was a little upset, staring at Zhao Fangxu with cold light in his eyes: "But if you get rid of you, it will be fine!"


    "Wait! Wait!" Zhao Fangxu was taken aback, and hurriedly stopped: "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean anything else. You kill people who should be killed, even though foreigners have violated ordinary people. The rules, but it can be regarded as aside from one evil, we can actually open the net..."


    "On the Internet?" Monkey King looked at Zhao Fangxu with a smile: "Zhao Fangxu, right? You mean, what I did, I still need your consent?"


    "Foreigners are not allowed to attack ordinary people. This has long been an unwritten rule in the alien world. If someone violates it, it will be attacked by the entire alien world group. I am for your good. If you can join anywhere, it will work. if¡­"


    "Funny!" Monkey King flashed. Before the other party could react, he squeezed Zhao Fangxu''s throat and lifted him up in the air: "I''m doing something, so why don''t you clowns talking about it? Enemy with the entire foreign world? What a big tone, yes, as long as you have the courage, I don''t mind playing with you."


    "Asshole! Let go of the chairman!"


    "Do you know what you are doing now?"


    "Do you really want to be the enemy of the whole foreign world?"


    Members who know everything about everything suddenly emerged from the dark corners. Tuan Tuan surrounded the three Monkey Kings, glaring at them with hostility.


    "Cracking noise!" Monkey King waved his hand casually, everywhere under the feet of dozens of members, a circle of light appeared to cover them, and the next moment everyone''s body disappeared.


    "You...you...you...you actually...killed them?!!!" Zhao Fangxu''s complexion flushed red, and he looked at Monkey King in disbelief. He really didn''t expect that Monkey King would have no scruples. There was no hesitation. All members of Dutong are killed.


    Does this person really not care about being an enemy of the country and the entire alien world?


    With a smile on his face, Sun Wukong casually tore off one of Zhao Fangxu''s arms. The pain caused the other party to scream and sweat in cold sweat: "Isn''t I giving you a chance to move me? I am this person, if you don''t do something Things come out, but it will be boring."


    As he said, Monkey King threw Zhao Fangxu on the ground: "Enemy with the whole foreign world? Do you think of yourself too high? But it seems quite interesting, OK, I will give you a chance now, go Let the others know and let them all come to attack me, I am looking forward to it."


    "You...you lunatic!!" Zhao Fangxu clutched his broken arm and looked at Monkey King in amazement. He really didn''t expect that this man turned out to be such a madman, and he was not afraid of being enemies in the world?Instead, I am looking forward to it?


    And he was already very careful, and he was still abolished by him without the ability to resist. The strength of this person made him fear.


    "You... will regret it!!" Zhao Fangxu ran away in embarrassment and severed his hand with the blood flowing.


    Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King helplessly: "Wukong, are you making a big noise this time?"


    "Big?" Sun Wukong smiled: "I hope the bigger the noise, the more fun it will be, I''m afraid they dare not. I really thought it would be awesome if there is an official background, this Zhao Fangxu, huh..."


    Seeing Monkey King''s expression, Wei Shufen was immediately curious: "He has a problem?"


    "Did you see it too? But it doesn''t matter, I''m expecting him to persuade others to attack me."


    Wei Shufen sighed when he heard the words, "You are really a restless master, but I see, Zhang Zhiwei knows that you are terrible, and I am afraid that he will stop it halfway."


    As Wei Shufen said, Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin, who were rushing to the Miao Department of Xiangxi, heard that Zhao Fangxu actually tried to attack ordinary people under the name Monkey King, but they were scared out of a cold sweat, and turned down. At the front of the car, Zhao Fangxu yelled at him everywhere he went.


    This matter was a big mess, and even heard that Zhang Zhiwei''s persuasion was fruitless, and he was angry and beat all the high-level officials who knew everything, before he gave up.


    Then he threw down a sentence handsomely, patted his butt and left-I can''t even beat me, you still want to touch that person, it''s really dead!


    However, even though this matter was prevented by Zhang Zhiwei, Zhang Zhiwei was also blacklisted everywhere.


    It''s only strange that people will give him a good face if they beat all the senior leaders.


    On the way to the Miao Department of Xiangxi again, Lu Jin looked at Zhang Zhiwei''s bruise with a speechless expression: "I said you have to fight with those old guys? It''s the kind of anger, this time. The Heavenly Master Mansion has offended them severely."


    Zhang Zhiwei''s expression was serious: "If you offend a terrible person, you will be offended. I have never seen the terrible person and never know his horror! I am not trying to save everything, but for the whole foreign world!"


    "Aren''t you saying that that person has the strength to fight the entire alien world?"


    When Zhang Zhiwei thought of Monkey King''s terrifying formation technique, he was shocked: "I''m afraid there is really..."


    Lu Jin was shocked and speechless, but now he somewhat understood why Zhang Zhiwei ran to the headquarters and he did not hesitate to stop it with strong means.


    While the two were silent, Zhang Zhiwei touched his panda, cried out with emotion, and said with emotion: "Don''t tell me, those old guys are really capable, especially the old man who appeared behind, he could hurt If I really fight to the death, I''m afraid I won''t be able to ask for a bargain."


    "Aren''t you nonsense? Although you are a superb, you have an official background, and there will naturally be hidden masters." ..

 2986 Chapter 45: Fat Beat

    "That old fellow Zhang Zhiwei, really loves to be nosy." Learning of Zhang Zhiwei''s actions made Monkey King a little unhappy: "It seems that I have no fun this time."


    Wei Shufen smiled when he heard the words, "If you are upset, go and beat him up."


    "It makes sense." Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up, and both hands grabbed Feng Baobao and Wei Shufen''s delicate hands. They flashed and disappeared.


    When it appeared, it was already in front of a car driving on the highway.


    "Squeaky~~~"


    The piercing brakes sounded, and the car stopped dangerously and dangerously at Monkey King''s feet, nearly hitting it.


    I have to say that the man who drove for Zhang Zhiwei was indeed an old driver, and he was able to react in such a sudden situation.


    "It''s him!" Lu Jin frowned, alert: "Looking at his expression, it seems that some people are not good!"


    Zhang Zhiwei opened the car door and walked out: "Mr. Sun, I wonder if you are?"


    However, it was Monkey King''s unceremonious old punch that answered him, and he slammed on the ground, then punched and kicked: "I tell you to be nosy, I want to steal my limelight..."


    "Hey~~ I have something to say! I have something to say! Don''t do it! I am fighting back when I am doing it! Ouch~~ I''m really backhanded!"


    "Tigers don''t show off their might, you treat me as a sick cat!"


    The golden light gleamed, and the body protector covered Zhang Zhiwei''s whole body in an instant, but unfortunately, the next moment he was punched away by Monkey King, and his face was bruised.


    It hurt Zhang Zhiwei, hey, he yelled: "Hey, don''t slap me! It hurts me to death~ Old man Lu, you are still watching the show! Come and help!"


    Lu Jin rolled his eyes directly, as if he hadn''t heard it, his heart was guilty, and he was also shocked. Zhang Zhiwei began to tell him how awesome this person is. He did believe it, but he couldn''t express that shock before he saw it. I was really scared.


    He is very clear. If it is Zhang Zhiwei who is serious, he will be able to kill himself in a single move. But now that Zhang Zhiwei is beaten by others, he does not even have the ability to resist. The golden light of the body protector is even better. Punched.


    And he didn''t feel the killing intent from Monkey King. Since he didn''t have the killing intent, why should he seek to be beaten by himself?He is not so stupid.


    Now Lu Jin finally realized clearly why Zhang Zhiwei would not hesitate to offend everything, and he wanted to stop them.


    Such a fierce man really can''t provoke him.


    This is a real turmoil in another world.


    Sun Wukong looked at Lu Jin in the car as he hit, "Don''t think that you will be fine if you don''t make a sound."


    "Hey?!" Lu Jin''s expression changed in fright, and he subconsciously drew a talisman in the sky and launched an attack.


    "Do you dare to show your ugliness with this kind of broken stuff?" Monkey King slapped the runes he had beaten to pieces, then waved Lu Jin into pieces, and said to Bao Bao Feng and Wei Shufen: "You are welcome, give me a shot !"


    Without a word, Bao Bao Feng dragged Lu Jin out of the car. He picked up the shovel and went down with a shovel. There was a loud and loud bang.


    Zhang Zhiwei, who had been beaten with a blue nose and swollen face, saw him. It was a schadenfreude: "Haha~~ You played well! Beat me to death! Ask you to stand by and get retribution! Yes~ That''s it, give him more shovel¡­"


    Lu Jin was staring at Venus at the moment. Hearing Zhang Zhiwei''s words, he almost vomited blood: "Zhang Zhiwei, you are not dead. Are you so damaged?"


    "I still have the strength to fight, it seems that the fight was a little light..." Feng Baobao looked at Lu Jin seriously, shoveling down again, hitting Lu Jin with gold stars in his eyes and dizzy.


    "You seem to be very happy, then I''m making you more happy." Monkey King said, punching Zhang Zhiwei in the eye socket again.


    For a time, the banging sound was mixed with screams, which lasted for more than half an hour.


    The scene on the highway is like a few hooligans fighting, but one side is beaten.


    Looking at the two people who had their noses and faces swollen and their heads turned into pigs, Monkey King stopped his hands and told Bao Bao Feng to stop them.


    I have to say that Feng Baobao''s attack is more hateful than Sun Wukong, and Lu Jin has been beaten by her so that he really doesn''t recognize him.


    "Next time I''m just being nosy, it won''t be as simple as beating you." Monkey King clapped his hands and disappeared in the middle of the road with Bao Bao Feng and his two daughters.


    Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin were left looking at each other silently, with a speechless expression.


    In the end, it was Lu Jin who broke the dullness, with a depressed expression on her face: "I came to accompany you to be beaten down this time."


    Zhang Zhiwei was also depressed: "How can I help him solve a troublesome thing? How come he was beaten for no reason."


    Lu Jin rolled his eyes directly: "You are flattering and slapped a horse''s leg. Listening to others'' tone, you don''t need to be nosy at all."


    Zhang Zhiwei: "No one is allowed to say anything about this today. I am anxious to whoever tells it."


    After that, he looked at the driver at the same time as Lu Jin. The driver hurriedly watched his nose and his heart, as if nothing had happened.


    Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin immediately showed expressions that count you.


    "However, that person is exactly the same as you said, unfathomable! My sky-reaching urn technique was shot loose by his hand, and he imprisoned me without any movement, which is really terrifying. Fortunately he There is no killing intent on us, otherwise I really have to explain it here."


    "You are so embarrassed to say, why didn''t you help if you asked you to help? Don''t talk about morality.


    "Isn''t it because I didn''t mean to kill, and you are ashamed to say that when I was beaten, why did you applaud?


    "That''s not you angry yet."


    "Hey~ It''s a shame this time, but fortunately no one saw it..."


    The two of them patted the dust off their bodies and got into the car with a swish, "Hurry up..."


    Walking along the highway, Wei Shufen was in a happy mood at the moment: "I didn''t expect that I would also have a day of beating the Tianshi. It''s really enjoyable, Wukong, I have enough fun, let''s go back."


    "Okay, there is nothing left to do next."


    In a teleportation, the Monkey King and the three appeared at their home in the mountains.


    Wei Shufen took out the Tongtian urn and looked at it with Bao Baobao: "This thing looks quite interesting, Wukong, teach us."


    "You have all the cheats, learn them by yourself."


    "But it''s easier to understand if you teach it."


    "All right, just pass the time."


    In this way, the three people began to enter a peaceful and stable life in seclusion. When they leave the mountain next time, it will be the day when the plot officially begins...

 2987 Chapter 46: You Grow Up

    In the deep mountains and old forests, a young girl walks in a dense forest of thorns. After discovering her presence, the snakes, insects, rats and ants all around fled away dozens of meters away.


    The girl was dressed in the unique costume of a Miao girl, but it looked slightly messy, with cuts in several places; her skin was white and delicate, her long hair was single, and she appeared alone in this deep mountain and old forest, but it looked strange and terrifying.


    I don''t know how long she has been walking in the woods, and finally after picking up a bunch of bushes, the scene in front of her made her stunned.


    The garden is full of flowers, vegetables and mahogany pavilions are like a paradise.


    "Found it!" The girl saw the scene in front of her, and after shock, she was surprised.


    "Not found, you let you in specially."


    The sudden sound from her side shocked the girl. After stepping back subconsciously, when she saw her face clearly, she took out a photo from her pocket and compared it with the person in front of her. , His face was excited: "You... are you Senior Wei Shufen?"


    Wei Shufen looked dissatisfied: "What kind of senior is called sister."


    The girl had a well-behaved face, and she was very respectful: "Yes, Sister Shufen."


    Wei Shufen looked up and down at the girl in front of him, with a curious look: "Wukong said that today we will have a visitor here, and he is still an acquaintance, but I don''t think you are familiar with it? What is your name?"


    "Junior Chen Duo, by the order of grandma, I came here to look for you specially."


    Wei Shufen scratched his head with curiosity: "Chen Duo? Grandma? Look at your dress, you are from the Miao Department? Who is your grandma?"


    "Zhang Shuying."


    "It''s Shuying?!" Wei Shufen suddenly realized: "Ah~ I remember, Chen Duo? Wukong seems to have named a child Chen Duo before. Could it be you?"


    "You should be me. In the Miao Department, I am the only one named Chen Duo."


    "Are you really Chen Duo?" Wei Shufen looked stunned: "I''ve grown up so much, how old are you this year?"


    "Just turned eighteen."


    "Eighteen years old? Are you eighteen????" Wei Shufen was stunned: "It has been eighteen years now? Why don''t I feel anything? Is it because the years have no meaning to me, that''s why Flies so fast?"


    To say that Wei Shufen is in a state of dumbfoundedness, in fact Chen Duo is also dumbfounded right now. But she heard from her grandmother that the person she was looking for this time was a person from the same age as her grandmother, but she never thought it would be so Young.


    After the surprise, Wei Shufen returned to normal again: "Shuying asked you to come for the sake of Gu Wan, right?"


    Chen Duo nodded, a little nervous: "Grandma has been looking for you for eighteen years. Grandma said, this time you can''t be fooling around. You must return the guts."


    For eighteen years, Zhang Shuying knew that Sun Wukong and the others lived in deep mountains and dense forests, so in the past eighteen years, she asked people to find all the deep mountains and old forests in China.


    Not long ago, I finally found out that some people in this generation of old forests seemed to have seen people come and go. That''s why Chen Duo came here to try his luck. He didn''t expect to find it.


    "Ahem~~ This second sister is really persistent." Wei Shufen coughed a little awkwardly. Who told her to flicker for 18 years: "But I haven''t been angry yet, wait for me I''m talking out of anger."


    "Grandma said, if I find you, I can only go back if I get the pot back. If I don''t get the pot, I can''t go back."


    "Emotion, are you planning to rely on us? When did Shuying become so silly?"


    Chen Duo was silent, Zhang Shuying had told her a long time ago, if Wei Shufen was shameless, she was also called shameless, so stay away until she got the guts back.


    "If you want to stay, just stay, it''s better to do more work." Wei Shufen said indifferently: "Go, take you to see Wukong, if it wasn''t for Wukong to let you discover this place, you can even find another one. I can''t find it for eighteen years."


    When Chen Duo heard this, she knew it in her heart. When she saw this, she had already seen that an enchantment was set up in this area. If the enchantment was not unlocked, the outsiders would not find it here.


    A few minutes later.


    "Junior Chen Duo, I''ve seen... uh..." Chen Duo looked at Monkey King, a little excited, and didn''t know how to call him for a while. It''s senior. It seems that he is old. The other party should not like to listen. A little bit, I also felt impolite. After all, she had heard the grandmother say that the man in front of her was the father of her naming and the great benefactor who rescued her from the devil''s cave.


    "You''ve grown up." Monkey King looked at the young girl in front of him with a smile on his face: "You have become more beautiful, just call me Big Brother Sun."


    With his intervention, Chen Duo''s destiny has undergone earth-shaking changes, and he has also worshipped the Great Gu Master of the Miao Bu as his teacher, and now he is slim, isn''t that great.


    "Sun...Big Brother Sun..." Chen Duo was nervous and excited, and looked a little restrained.


    "Don''t be so cautious." Monkey King smiled, "You can treat this as your home."


    "Hmm..." Chen Duo''s expression was moved, tears were already rolling in her eyes, and the feeling Sun Wukong gave her was as warm as a family member: "I heard Grandma say that you saved me back then... If it weren''t for you, I would have already ¡­"


    Sun Wukong nodded: "If it wasn''t for you to be only a few months old at the time, and we didn''t have much experience in raising children, we would have adopted you a long time ago, and now it might be a family."


    "It''s the same now." Bao Bao Feng grabbed Chen Duo''s hand and looked at her with big eyes flashing. She has special emotions for the child she had held when she was a child.


    "You said yes." Sun Wukong smiled and looked at Wei Shufen: "Since Ah Wudu said she is a family member, you should return the guts to her as a meeting gift for her. It¡¯s no good to always live in the past, it''s time to say goodbye."


    "You really are my favorite Sister Baoer." Wei Shufen muttered with a look of taste: "Since you have said so, then listen to you." Looking at her like this, if Sun Wukong doesn''t open this mouth, she might be afraid I don''t plan to go back in my life.


    Once a woman is careful, it is really scary.


    Wei Shufen went back to the room and took the Gu pot out and handed it to Chen Duo: "You seem to be very talented in Gu technique. If you have this Gu pot, your Gu technique will definitely go further."


    "This... just give it to me???"


    With the gu cup in hand, Chen Duo really looked dazed at the moment. She really didn''t expect that things would turn out so smoothly, but she was ready to fight a protracted battle...

 2988 Chapter 47: Out of the Mountain

    Monkey King: "Seeing that you have been working hard in the forest for more than a month and haven''t eaten a few full meals. Let''s eat now."


    Chen Duo carefully put the gu cup away: "You knew I was here?"


    Wei Shufen: "Nonsense, if Wukong didn''t see you turning pitifully in the forest, do you think you could find this place?" Then, he looked at Monkey King again: "But eighteen years have passed so soon? I really haven''t How does it feel."


    Monkey King laughed: "Time has no meaning, just get used to it."


    "That''s what I said." Wei Shufen nodded, only that way.


    In just a few words, Chen Duo had already learned a lot of information, and now she finally understood why grandma only called her here.


    Wei Shufen looked at Chen Duo''s expression and said with a serious face: "You now know why Shuying asked you to come here alone, right?"


    "Roughly... guessed it."


    "Shuying believes in you, so I called you here. We also have a relationship with you, so we also believe in you. You should understand what to do, right?"


    Chen Duo is so clever, he immediately understood what Wei Shufen meant: "I won''t share any of your information."


    "Don''t be so serious, let''s eat in the house." For Monkey King, it doesn''t matter if he holds the secret of immortality. If others come to find trouble, he still can''t ask for it, just to pass the boring time.


    But he doesn¡¯t care. Wei Shufen doesn¡¯t think so. As an ordinary person, she knows the temptation of immortality. Although she has absolute confidence in the power of Monkey King, if she is always harassed, there will be no quiet days. After the law, she was used to this peaceful life of relying on Monkey King and Bao Bao Bao for life, and did not want to be broken.


    Chen Duo rested here for one night, and the next morning, she said farewell to the Monkey King and the three of them. After getting the gu, she couldn''t wait to return to life.


    When Wei Shufen heard the words, she looked at Monkey King: "Speaking of which, the second sister is now over 90, I am afraid that she will not have much time to live, Wukong, or let''s give Chen Duo a ride and watch it. Look at her."


    "Okay, then go out and walk around."


    Upon hearing the words, Bao Baobao immediately ran into the house and put the shovel and kitchen knife into the ring on her right middle finger.


    As far as she is concerned, she does not need to bring others, but she must not forget the shovel and kitchen knife.


    This ring is a space ring given to them by Monkey King. One is for storage convenience and the other is a symbol of status.


    "Sister Baoer, you really don''t forget to bring these two things all the time." Wei Shufen spit out, and put the clothes that he changed into the ring: "How many clothes you have with you."


    "Oh oh." Feng Baobao nodded with a dull expression. After receiving a few pieces of clothing, he ran to Monkey King and held his left hand.


    Wei Shufen held his right hand and greeted Chen Duo on the side: "Come here, give me your hand."


    Chen Duo stretched out his hand with a look of confusion. The next moment, he only felt that his eyes flickered. He already appeared in a familiar house. He looked at the grandma sitting on the sofa and stayed for a while: "Ah... Granny?"


    "Oh~ I''ve come back..." Looking at the four people who suddenly appeared in the room, Zhang Shuying was surprised for a moment, and she focused on Wei Shufen''s body, with a little excitement: "I didn''t expect her to really treat her You can find it, Master Sister, this time you should always return the pot to me, right? I don''t have a few years to live, I just want to fulfill my grandma''s wish before she dies."


    Wei Shufen sighed when she heard the grandmother in Zhang Shuying''s mouth.


    Chen Duo hurried forward, took the Gu Gu from the bag and handed it back to Zhang Shuying: "Grandma, Gu Gu Sister Shufen has already given it to me."


    "Gu...Gu..." The moment Zhang Shuying saw the Gu, her hands trembled with excitement, and she took it. For a while, some old tears burst: "Finally...Finally...Grandma...you wish I finally helped You realize..."


    Looking at Zhang Shuying¡¯s old face, she showed this expression at this time. Wei Shufen¡¯s heart is full of tastes. She really feels deep guilt about this matter, but on the one hand she is filled with hatred in her heart. , Can''t let go of it.


    Zhang Shuying seemed to feel Wei Shufen''s strangeness, patted her on the shoulder, and comforted: "Sister, don¡¯t take it too seriously. In fact, although grandma and her old man are very strict on the surface, she has always missed you. I have never blamed you..."


    Wei Shufen lowered her head, tears rolling in her eyes: "I...know..."


    After the two sisters comforted each other a few more words, Zhang Shuying handed the Gu Gu to Chen Duo again: "Duo''er, now in the Miao Department, you are the best. In the future, the Miao Department will depend on you. So, You keep this gu pot, keep it well, there is this guy (thing), our Miao Department drops some secret Gu techniques for you to cultivate."


    "Grandma, I''m afraid..."


    "I''m so afraid of dripping, I''m already half-footed into the coffin, this guy (thing) is useless to me, now in the Miao Ministry, you are the most qualified, I hope I will drip in the future Under your leadership, the Miao Department can revive the prestige of the past."


    "I will work hard and will not disappoint you, grandma." Chen Duo immediately strengthened his belief after hearing that grandma had such high hopes for herself.


    Zhang Shuying nodded, suddenly turned around and looked at Wei Shufen, with a pleading expression: "Master sister, Duoer is now my Miao Budi hope, I know that in terms of Gu technique, you are too much better than me, so can you beg you? Teach her for a while?"


    "Let me teach her?" Wei Shufen scratched his head: "But I teach pot students."


    "It''s okay, you only need to teach her your skills, so difficult."


    "You have a good abacus, but don''t hesitate. Since Wukong admits that she is a family member, then I will teach her to have a relationship.


    When Zhang Shuying heard this, she was immediately overjoyed. She knew that her master sister was very good at Gu technique. At a young age, she could make a thousand days red. From this point of view, we can see her With her outstanding talent, she followed the more unfathomable person in front of her. I am afraid that her cultivation has reached a level that she could not imagine. If Chen Duo had her teaching, her future achievements would be extraordinary.


    Zhang Shuying hurriedly pulled Chen Duo. Chen Duo immediately understood. She just wanted to kneel and thank him, but was stopped by Wei Shufen: "It''s all family members, so don''t be so polite. You don''t need to be a teacher anymore. Just learn from me obediently." ..

 2989 Chapter 48 Clues

    "Yes." Chen Duo had an obedient expression.


    Although she had never seen Wei Shufen make a move, Monkey King''s previous teleportation shocked her.


    She clearly remembered that when she arrived at the deep mountain and old forest, she had been in the car for nearly three days, and it took another day to reach the deep mountain and old forest. However, it was a momentary moment when she arrived. From her point of view, his ability is already unpredictable.


    "Good good!~"


    Seeing that Wei Shufen was so happy, he agreed. Zhang Shuying looked happy. Chen Duo was able to get along with them, but it was of great benefit.


    Because eighteen years ago, Monkey King overthrew the fairy religion of medicine and saved dozens of babies. His deeds were widely circulated in the Miao Ministry, which gave him a high reputation.


    Although he hasn''t stayed in the Miao Department for a long time, and 18 years have passed, there is no guarantee that someone will recognize them. It would be troublesome. Monkey King did not stay in the Miao Department. Instead, he said goodbye to Zhang Shuying and took Bao Bao Bao. The three people left.


    Looking at the busy streets, Wei Shufen was full of surprise: "Unexpectedly, it has changed so much after eighteen years, Chen Duo, where can I buy the mobile phone you mentioned?"


    "There should be a specialty store ahead, do you want to check it out?"


    "Then what are you waiting for, walk around."


    This is the beginning of the crazy shopping.


    And just as Monkey King was shopping around with the three daughters, some people had already started activities in the dark.


    In the dead of night.


    In a cemetery in a small village, several old tombs have been hollowed out, and the coffins are scattered all over the place.


    Two dry and rotten zombies are dancing with their hoes, digging another grave; seeing this through the moonlight, it makes the scalp numb and cold all over.


    A figure shrouded in a black robe stood quietly and waited patiently.


    When the two zombies lifted the lid of the newly dug coffin, looking at the corpse inside, the figure under the black robe lit up slightly: "Hey~ I found it, it should be this one. It has been so many years. They are all corrupt and not degraded, and only those who had powerful skins before their lives can possess them."


    Throwing out a summer mat and wrapping the corpse, the black-robed man let two zombies carry the corpse and disappear into the moonlight...


    Somewhere in a dilapidated hut in a gloomy dark alley.


    A teenager looked at the corpse placed in front of him with a serious look: "Well, judging from the amount of residue, um, yes, this should be Zhang Xilin¡¯s body, not bad, I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. You found it."


    "In this way, I should be able to join the whole sex?" Hearing the voice, the black robe man seemed to be a young girl.


    "Oh~ no hurry." An inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of the boy''s mouth: "It depends on whether I can find useful clues..."


    As he said, the young man stretched out his hands, and the remaining soul clusters were slightly refined from the corpse: "It''s really amazing. They have been dead for so long, but they can still get out of this corpse. With a lot of soul fragments extracted, how powerful this old man was when he was alive!"


    "Yeah, indeed." A soft, soothing voice did suddenly sound, but a charming woman walked out of the dark, looking at the body on the ground, but licking the corner of her mouth, her eyes showing inexplicable desire : "I have been dead for so long, but I can still exude such a strong and yang energy, which makes people a little unable to control."


    "Ahem~~ Sister, don''t worry, I still have something to refine." The young man stopped the charming woman who was about to move with a reddish face.


    "Then hurry up, little bastard, don''t let my sister and I wait in a hurry." The woman licked the corners of her mouth and blinked a wink, which made the little boy swallow his saliva with difficulty, and quickly turned her head away. She: "This is not guaranteed, how tough this old man was during his lifetime, even if he is dead now, if I want to extract something useful, I am afraid it will take a lot of time."


    In this way, time passed a little bit, and the dimly dilapidated floor was quiet and weird.


    As it approached dawn, the young man suddenly exclaimed with joy on his face: "I found it, this is really incredible big information!!"


    "Oh~ what is it?" The charming woman who had already stared a little impatiently suddenly got up and came to the boy.


    The teenager thought for a while, and dropped the soul tuan in his hand to the charming woman: "You should see it for yourself."


    The woman heard the words, took the Qi Tuan, looked up with her eyes, in a daze, a scene of deep mountains and old forests appeared before her eyes, and several figures appeared in front of her eyes: "Oh~~What a handsome boy~ ~Seeing his masculinity is really fascinating."


    While drunk, the charming woman''s eyes suddenly widened to the boss: "Huh? This is?!"


    The picture she saw was the one where Zhang Huaiyi handed over the origin of the Qi body to Monkey King.


    "Unexpectedly, Zhang Xilin, the old fellow, didn''t pass his stunts to his descendants, but instead passed them to outsiders..."


    The black-robed man who had been silent for a long time suddenly interjected: "So, your goal has been achieved, right? Then join the holistic thing..."


    The teenager heard the words and looked at the black-robed man with a joking smile: "Forget it, but, in fact, joining the whole sex is not as complicated as you think. You only need to claim to the outside world that you are a member of the whole sex, then you are already Added fullness."


    "What?" The black-robed man suddenly let out a high-decibel scream: "Then what you told me to do..."


    The teenager laughed: "I don''t need free labor, so I feel a little sorry for myself!"


    "You...you...you dare to fool me!!" The black robe man''s face was angry, and with a slender hand, several zombies crawled out of the ground.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to summon a corpse in a place like this. That''s not bad, but since you are now a full-sexed person, it seems a bit wrong to shoot us?"


    "You...huh!!" The black-robed man snorted coldly, thought about it, and said coldly, "If you dare to play with me in the future, I want you to look good."


    The charming woman seemed to have not heard it, completely ignoring the words of the black-robed man: "So, little villain, are you planning to inform others, or are you planning to act on our own?"


    When the young man heard the words, he looked serious: "Actually I still have a question..."


    "Oh~ what?"


    "Why is there no way to know other memories, but this memory is so clear? Just because this memory is too deep for the living? I always feel that something is wrong."

 2990 Chapter 49 Totality

    "Something''s wrong?" The charming woman smiled: "Do you still think that this memory is forged by others?"


    "This will not..." the young man said in a positive tone: "This memory is extracted from the remaining soul fragments of the dead, and it is absolutely impossible to fake it."


    "Since memory can''t be faked, then what we see is real happening. Since it is real, what else does it matter?"


    "That''s what I said." The boy nodded, "But I always feel weird in my heart, but you are right. Since the content is true, nothing else matters."


    After that, the young man looked at the black-robed man behind the zombie: "Hey~ Since you have joined Quan Xing and are a companion with us, there is no need to be so mysterious, right? Or, introduce yourself? "


    The black-robed man groaned for a moment, stepped forward from behind the zombies, opened the black robe, revealing a pretty and beautiful face, she was actually a pretty young girl: "Liu Yanyan, two seniors Please advise."


    When the charming women and teenagers saw her face, they didn''t seem surprised at all, with inexplicable smiles. From the beginning, they had discovered her identity, and they had already seen through that this was a new fledgling little rookie. Quan Xing didn''t know anything, and came to join, not only a rookie, but also a stupid rookie.


    "Lu Liang, in the whole nature, he can only be regarded as an insignificant person."


    The charming woman smiled and said: "Oh, little badass, you are quite modest, my sister, my name is Xia He, you can also call me sister Xia He."


    "Scraper, one of the four madnesses, I know."


    Xia Herou smiled charmingly: "I don''t think you, a rookie, have heard of my name. It seems that sister, I am quite famous."


    "Let''s not talk about other things now." Lu Liang said, looking at Liu Yanyan: "We have a task for you now. I wonder if you have that time?"


    "Task?" Liu Yanyan frowned: "Isn''t it said that the whole nature is completely free? Still need to complete the task?"


    "Well, it''s indeed completely free." Lu Liang nodded and said, "Then I can change it. Can I ask you?"


    "This..." Liu Yanyan suddenly hesitated. She had just joined Quan Xing, and the other party''s attitude is pretty good now. If she refuses, it seems a little unwell, right?


    "Let''s talk about what it is."


    Seeing Liu Yanyan behaving like this, Xia He smiled in his heart: "Sure enough, she is a little rookie."


    "It''s nothing, just let you find three people for us." Lu Liang said, taking the Qi Tuan from Xia He''s hand and showing it in front of Liu Yanyan. Three figures immediately appeared in Liu Yanyan''s mind. Middle: "Did you see it? It''s these three people, isn''t it difficult? Of course, it would be better if you had the ability to catch them back."


    Liu Yanyan looked curious: "Just these three? Who are they?"


    Lu Liang: "If you catch them, don''t you know."


    Liu Yanyan pondered for a moment. Seeing that these three people were very strange, they didn''t seem to be someone with a great background, and she nodded: "Okay, no problem, it''s just that there is a huge crowd, where do you want to find it? Can you give me the exact information?"


    "If you have information, you don''t need to look for it. You can find the best, and it''s fine if you can''t find it."


    "Well, if there is nothing else, I will leave first. I have to go back and take a good rest."


    Seeing Liu Yanyan''s back, Xia He looked at Lu Liang and smiled softly: "You little villain is really bad. Isn''t this the use of a little girl as a gun."


    "We don¡¯t know the situation of those three people, but one thing is very clear. Since Zhang Yude gave the thing to the person, then at least the person has learned the thing. In this case, there is a rookie in front of us. Isn''t it better to find the way?"


    "You have a lot of ghosts and thoughts." Xia He rose to a thrilling lazy waist, and showed her graceful posture to the fullest: "I haven''t slept all night, I have to go back to get some beauty sleep."


    Lu Liang was surprised: "Then this corpse, you..."


    "Leave it to you to play. Now, I am more interested in the person who has mastered the origins of the Qi body." Xia He said, winking at Lu Liang: "You can spend more time on this matter. Little badass."


    Lu Liang''s heart was beaten up instantly, his face turned red, and he hurriedly moved away from Xia He: "No... you don''t need to say, I will do it..."


    At this time, it was already eight o''clock in the morning.


    After Liu Yanyan separated from Xia He, she took a ride back to her temporary rented house. She took a shower beautifully. Wearing a sexy bathrobe, she suddenly saw it when she was about to sleep. Three familiar figures walked outside the window. They were astonished on the spot, and hurriedly fell down on the window to look out: "Isn''t it? They really are? What a coincidence???"


    Liu Yanyan hurriedly put on her clothes. She jumped out of the window after a few walks, but stopped when she was some distance away from Monkey King and the others. After thinking about it, she took out her mobile phone. She was not stupid. She didn''t know, she didn''t want to be that early bird, so she hurriedly called Lu Liang, "Hey~ Lu Liang, I found the three you asked me to find."


    "Find...found it?" Lu Liang''s surprised voice came from the other end of the phone. It only took a few hours to find it?


    "Are you sure it is them?"


    "I''m sure!" Liu Yanyan said, and sent a picture of Zhang Xiang.


    "It''s really them..." Lu Liang was even more surprised: "Is this rookie so efficient? Or is it pure luck?"


    "Then what are you waiting for? Stop them quickly, we will be there soon."


    "Do you really think I''m stupid?" Liu Yanyan rolled her eyes directly: "Want to take me as the first bird? No way. If you don''t come, I won''t take action."


    Hearing this, Lu Liang muttered in his heart: "How come this rookie suddenly became smarter?"


    "Okay, you follow first, don''t be found, we will come right away, and you will send us your location coordinates."


    In front of the small stall, the four Monkey Kings were eating breakfast at this time.


    Bao Baofeng squatted her feet on the chair, took a straw and drank the leveled white wine. He looked at the small alley not far away. He opened his mouth and spoke fluent Xiangxi dialect: "There are people watching us, sneaky and uneasy. Kind."


    Chen Duo said calmly: "Should I catch her?"


    Monkey King smiled: "No, she seems to be with her companions, waiting for everyone to come together to clean up." ..

 2991 Chapter 50-Liu Yanyan

    "But waiting is not my character." Liu Yanyan looked at the four people talking and laughing in the distance, and a confident smile appeared at the corners of her mouth: "Don''t do it, but touch it, right?"


    With that said, he brushed off his beautiful long hair, walked over to Monkey King, and patted Monkey King on the shoulder from behind: "Oh~ handsome, can you put together a table?"


    Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at Liu Yanyan with a smile. He stretched out his hand to grab a bug from his neck and spread it in his palm, and said calmly, "Is it really just for the table?"


    When Liu Yanyan saw this, her expression changed slightly: "What? Gu didn''t even get into his Governor Vessel?"


    "Playing Gu in front of us, you''re really an axe in the class." Wei Shufen looked at Liu Yanyan with a playful smile: "Gu, you guys don''t drip like this, but like this."


    As she said, she wiped her hand in front of Liu Yanyan. Liu Yanyan only felt that she had inhaled a dust of dust, and she instinctively stepped back in fright, and hurriedly checked herself: "You...what did you do to me?"


    "Want to know?" Wei Shufen chuckled, "I''ll let you experience it later."


    He said, shouting to the owner of the stall: "Boss, check out."


    "63 yuan, thank you."


    Sun Wukong gave the money and walked to a small alley, Bao Baobao and others naturally followed closely.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t care about herself, Liu Yanyan was still a little bit confused and delighted. She just wanted to run away, but she was horrified to find that her body uncontrollably followed Monkey King and the others into the alley.


    "This...this is?!" Liu Yanyan instantly panicked and feared: "What have you done to me?!!!"


    In the small alley, there are no people, nor can it attract outsiders'' attention.


    Wei Shufen looked at Liu Yanyan jokingly: "Come on, lie on the ground obediently, pose for me to see."


    "What a joke, I..." Liu Yanyan hadn''t finished her words, but she was shocked to find that her body was again uncontrollably lying on the ground like a dog, posing in a posture to please her owner, and she was embarrassed. Blushing, with a face of shame and anger: "You...You have poisoned me?"


    Wei Shufen smiled playfully: "Don''t you also know some Gu art? Why are you so inferior? But don''t be afraid, this is just a kind of body control Gu, which temporarily controls your body control. It is itself. It¡¯s harmless."


    "Controlling the body...this...is it still called harmless?!!!" Liu Yanyan''s expression changed drastically: "I...I just made a joke with you, not malicious...let...let me go?"


    "Just kidding?" Monkey King looked at her with a smile on his face: "Since you like to make jokes so much, then I''ll make a joke with you too."


    Liu Yanyan''s face turned pale when she heard the words. She naturally knew that the joke was definitely not easy. She hurriedly waved her hands and shook her head: "Don''t! Don''t! Please! Sorry, I was wrong, please forgive me!"


    Bao Baofeng looked at her calmly: "Following us all the way, I thought you would wait for your partner to do it. You are in a hurry."


    "So I was discovered by you early in the morning..."


    Chen Duo looked at her expressionlessly: "Go ahead, what is your purpose in following us?"


    "No...No~ I just think..."


    "Don''t try to lie in front of me." Wei Shufen smiled slightly: "If you have learned a little Gu art, you should know that in front of a real Gu master, there is no way to lie~ Otherwise, I will let you try the real Chinese The wonderful taste after Gu."


    With a "gulong", Liu Yanyan was frightened and swallowed her saliva. Of course she knew the horror of Gu Master, but she didn''t expect that after learning half-hearted Gu art, she would encounter such a tragic encounter with an authentic Gu Master. , Luck is almost back home.


    "Actually... because..." Liu Yanyan''s weak expression suddenly became extremely sharp: "I won''t tell you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several living corpses shrouded in black robes appeared from all around the alley, surrounding the Monkey King.


    Although Liu Yanyan was hit by the Controlling Gu, she was still thinking, so she was still able to control these living corpses.


    "Human corpse control in Xiangxi?" Wei Shufen looked at the living corpses around him, a little surprised: "Are you from the corpse chaser in Xiangxi? In that case, your half-hanging Gu technique was still learned in our Miao Department."


    This time it was Liu Yanyan''s turn to be surprised, and her complexion changed drastically: "Are you from the Miaobei of Xiangxi?" She, a half-hearted person, used Gu in front of the Miaobei of Xiangxi, which was almost dead.


    He immediately put on a smiley face, and put it close: "It turned out to be my own person! Misunderstanding and misunderstanding, this is all misunderstanding, um, can you let me go?"


    Sun Wukong looked at her jokingly: "You don''t think that a misunderstanding can eliminate your reason for acting against us?"


    "Stop them and take me away!!"


    Seeing that things couldn''t be so good, Liu Yanyan also made a decisive decision and immediately gave orders to the corpses.


    She was very jealous of the Miao Bu Gu technique, so she didn''t dare to entangle Sun Wukong and the others, she just wanted to leave quickly.


    If she was really infected by Miao Bu''s Gu, she would feel her scalp numb after thinking about it.


    Many years ago, there were rumors that the people of the Miao Tribe had poisoned others from generation to generation, and even the celestial masters were helpless. It was a sensation.


    It is precisely because of this that the world is even more afraid of Miao Gu Master.


    "Want to go? How swollen and capable." Feng Baobao''s body flashed, and the kitchen knife in his hand flashed, and the cold light flashed. With just a few slashes, he chopped several living corpses around him into two pieces.


    Wei Shufen hooked her finger at Liu Yanyan, and Liu Yanyan immediately walked up to her involuntarily, with a frightened expression on her face: "You...what do you want to do? Now it is a legal society, but...you can''t kill people..."


    "You are really a little rookie. For foreigners, killing is not a simple thing?" Monkey King looked at Liu Yanyan with a smile, and she was so frightened that she was chilled by these people. It was too scary, regretting that I shouldn''t act in advance.


    "If you don''t want to suffer, just call it on." Chen Duo''s hands were wrapped in a black haze, which looked evil and frightening.


    Liu Yanyan''s complexion changed suddenly when she was frightened, and she screamed: "I said, I said! Don''t fuck me, I will say everything!!"


    It was just because she had learned a little bit of Gu technique that she understood the horror of Gu technique, especially in terms of torture, which was simply frightening. She didn''t want to try that kind of taste.


    "It was the people of the whole sex who asked me to come to you. I just joined the whole sex. I don''t know what their purpose is. Meeting you is really just a coincidence..." ..

 2992 Chapter 51 Buried Alive

    "Zhongxing..." Sun Wukong looked at Liu Yanyan carefully from top to bottom: "A good girl, why do you want to join Quanxing?"


    "It has nothing to do with you, right?"


    "It seems that you still haven''t understood your current situation." Chen Duo stretched out his hand to grab Liu Yanyan, scared her into a cold sweat, but unfortunately her body was out of control, and she couldn''t escape even if she wanted to, she could only close her eyes and admit it: " Sorry, I was wrong, I will never talk back!"


    Monkey King waved his hand to stop Chen Duo: "Just your guts, and you ran to join Quan Xing, you are really full of food and support, do you know what kind of organization Quan Xing is?"


    "I really don''t know much about Quan Xing" Liu Yanyan said, lowering her head, her tone full of sarcasm and disdain: "It just makes me feel at ease... The famous Xiangxi corpse Liu family in the alien world is farting! "


    "The corpse should have disappeared in this world a long time ago. They have to inherit this shit tradition for the sake of me, hehehe~~ You know, in order to prevent the corpse qi that is not under my control from infecting ordinary people, We didn''t take a step out of the house before the age of 15, and after I completely inherited this method, they asked me to live honestly like an ordinary person, and what they said was good for me..."


    Speaking of this, Liu Yanyan suddenly became extremely excited and indignant: "Since this is the case, why should I teach me? After the church, I was asked to do this and do that. How is this different from the corpse they drove? Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with the use of supernatural powers by foreigners? What happened when I joined Quan Xing? I didn¡¯t do anything damaging. I just didn¡¯t listen to them. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    "It turned out to be just a rebellious girl who ran away from home." Wei Shufen rolled his eyes when he heard the words, "but you are right. It''s really fine for a stranger to use abilities, just join the whole sex..." Wei Shufen suddenly shouted Aloud: "Are you an idiot? Do you know what kind of organization Quan Xing is in the alien world? You also said that you don''t do things that hurt the nature and reason. What you are joining now is an organization that is lawless and does things that are lawless. Now that you have been killed, it is all justified. Not only will you not be punished, you will also be praised."


    "Hey??" Liu Yanyan was really stunned now: "Quan...Zhongxing is...is this kind of organization? So...what about..."


    "You plan to break the can and go all the way to the dark, right?" Sun Wukong said with a calm face: "But it''s none of my business. What I want to ask is why Quan Xing came to us?"


    Liu Yanyan wrinkled her eyebrows, struggling for a moment, and obediently told her all: "I really don¡¯t know their ultimate goal, but they began to ask me to find Zhang Xilin¡¯s relics. I heard that many years ago, a group of whole-sex factions The master confronted a stranger, and as a result, more than a dozen people died and only seriously injured each other. Since then, Quan Xing has been searching for that person''s whereabouts..."


    "Just yesterday, I found the corpse of that person. A child extracted some memories from the corpse that remained in the fragments of the soul, and that memory..." Liu Yanyan said, looking at Monkey King, Bao Bao Feng and Wei Shufen: "There are three of you, and they will ask me to come to you. As for the specific reasons, I don''t know."


    "You you you... you dug Zhang Huaiyi''s grave?!" Wei Shufen stared at Liu Yanyan angrily. There were not many friends she had admitted. This bosom is counted as one. Now everyone''s grave has been dug, can she not Are you angry?


    "No...no!" Liu Yanyan hurriedly waved her hand to explain: "I dug Zhang Xilin''s grave!"


    "Zhang Xilin is Zhang Huaiyi''s pseudonym." Wei Shufen looked angry: "Sister Baoer, quickly bury this bastard for me."


    "Oh~ I have work to do." Bao Bao Bao immediately picked up the shovel and started digging the hole with great diligence.


    Liu Yanyan was frightened for a while and her face turned pale: "Huh?! No! I told you all I knew, how can it be like this! Besides, digging Zhang Xilin''s grave was also instigated by others. I am at best an accomplice, no The culprit! Please, spare me!"


    Wei Shufen didn''t want to listen to her complaining and howling, and pointed to the big hole Feng Baobao dug: "Quick, jump in!"


    Liu Yanyan''s face was pale and pale at the moment, she was so scared that she shed tears, but she who was caught in the control gu, but uncontrollably jumped into the pit: "You are so evil! Not only want to bury me alive, but also let me jump into the pit by myself. You are not humans, but demons!"


    Liu Yanyan looked at her body gradually being buried by the soil, and she was so scared that she let out her throat and shouted: "Help! Someone wants to kill in broad daylight!!!".


    No one paid any attention. In a moment, Bao Baofeng buried his whole body, only showing one head outside.


    Wei Shufen squatted down, and squeezed Liu Yanyan''s face with both hands: "First, let you attract the rest of your wholeness, and then I will bury you alive together."


    "Don''t wow~ I didn''t do anything hurtful! Don''t bury me alive! Isn''t it okay for me to withdraw from the whole sex?" Liu Yanyan was really scared and burst into tears now.


    Monkey King looked at Liu Yanyan''s mobile phone and said, "She has sent the location to the other party. We just need to stay here."


    Wei Shufen took the phone and looked at the flashing dots on the map inside, with a look of exclamation: "The current technology is really amazing, even this level can be achieved. How to do this? Wukong, teach me chant."


    So, under Liu Yanyan''s dazed expression, Monkey King began to play with her mobile phone in front of her.


    About forty minutes later, Lu Liang and Xia He finally arrived here by car and arrived at the destination according to the coordinates. They looked at Liu Yanyan, who was buried in the soil with only one head left, and his expressions were all the same. A slight change: "No, that rookie was caught!"


    Especially Xia He, the moment he saw Monkey King, his face turned red in vain, his eyes flowed, his body trembled, and his appearance was called a charm: "Ah~~The breath of this person...too...awesome!! Just that! Feel it, I can¡¯t hold it anymore!!!"


    With Xia He''s expression, Lu Liang subconsciously retreated a little distance: "Sister, are you... okay?"


    Xia He licked the corners of her mouth, and her whole body exuded the charm of a vixen: "It''s okay, how could something happen to me, sister! Sister, I''m very good now, I didn''t expect that there is such a pure and virile energy in the world. The man who sees my sister, I¡¯m in a plop, and I¡¯m in love!"

 2993 Chapter 52 Xia He

    Lu Liang was speechless.


    "Okay, don''t play, the people are already here." Monkey King greeted the three Bao Bao Feng who were still playing with mobile phones, got up and stood up, watching Xia He Zheng staring at him with greedy eyes, frowning slightly, before. It was a man who showed this look when he saw a beautiful woman, but he didn''t expect a woman to show such a hungry expression to a man.


    "Four madness of the whole nature-Xia He." Sun Wukong just glanced at Xia He, then set his gaze on Lu Liang: "There is also a heir with all hands. No, it seems that he has not completely inherited it. It''s a half-hearted."


    "Double hands?!" Xia He was surprised: "You are talking about double hands, one of the eight wonders?"


    Lu Liang frowned slightly and looked at Monkey King: "Aren''t you making a mistake? What I have mastered is Lu Family''s natural ability-Soul Art."


    "Spirituality? Are you ignorant, or do you think I''m a good liar?" Sun Wukong said indifferently: "The so-called double-strength hands, one hand modifies the soul, and the other hand modifies the body. As the name''shuangquan'', your Lu family''s spirituality is nothing It¡¯s just one of them, but you have only mastered one of them. It seems that you haven¡¯t fully inherited it yet."


    "You...I..." Lu Liang was really shocked by Sun Wukong''s words, and finally understood why his grandfather knew that someone was so aggressive when he was investigating Lu Jiaming''s spiritism. Was this the reason?


    "This is really shocking!!" Xia He''s charming eyes widened at this moment, with a look of astonishment: "Now I really know a secret that shouldn''t be known. I didn''t expect Lu Jia''s Ming Spirituality, turned out to be one of the eight magic skills with all hands?!"


    Thinking about the mad dog-like personality of the Lu family''s old man, if he let him know that he knew his Lu family''s secrets, thinking about Xia He, he felt tight in his heart, not good!This is terribly bad!


    She came here this time for the origin of her body, why would she put herself in danger somehow?


    Lu Liang looked at Monkey King with an uncertain expression. This person seemed to know the Lu family very well, and his expression could not help but become extremely solemn: "Who are you? From the remaining memory of Zhang Xilin, I know that he has handed over the origin of Qi body. Are you up?"


    "That''s the case." Monkey King stretched out one hand flat, and the palm of the Qi group floated: "This is the cultivation method of Qi body origin, do you want it? Come and get it!"


    "..." Lu Liang was taken aback by Sun Wukong. He really didn''t expect that Sun Wukong would admit it so readily, and even showed the origins of the Qi body.


    Instead, Xia He twisted her waist and smiled in a charming voice: "Oh, the little handsome guy is very refreshing. I like dealing with refreshing people the most. Or, let''s find a place where no one is. Bing~zhu~night~talk~ how about it?"


    "Huh~ Sao Fox!!" Wei Shufen''s expression instantly cooled down upon hearing the words, and with a wave of his slender hand, a large black mist flew towards Xia He.


    "This is... Gu technique?!!!" Xia He''s expression changed slightly, not daring to be careless, and hurriedly backed away to avoid the black mist.


    "Don''t you think that it''s okay?" Wei Shufen''s feet flashed, and his figure appeared behind Xia He like a teleport, and his palm filled with purple mist patted Xia He''s vest.


    However, Xia He is also worthy of being a four madness of the whole nature. He still has strength. In an emergency, he twisted his waist, evaded in an exaggerated arc, and retreated to ten meters away with an somersault. However, he saw Wei Shufen suddenly point a finger. Going down, just hearing the sound of''chill'', a thunder and lightning fell through the air, hitting Xia He directly, causing her to pant and fall to the ground.


    "Yo~ This sister paper is really amazing~ It''s also Gu technique, and it''s mine. It made my sister a little unprepared." Xia He lay down on the ground, not seeing a trace of anger, but instead He looked at Wei Shufen with a flattering expression and laughed out loud.


    "Huh~ this kind of fox is really annoying! But it''s quite resistant. When I got a thunder method, it turned out to be only a minor injury." Wei Shufen''s face became cold, and the purple blanket spread all over her body, and it split into a huge strip. The gu snake came out with a huge mouth, and it looked extremely poisonous.


    "Transform Gu?! And it''s still Wang Gu!!" Xia He''s original relaxed expression instantly became extremely solemn: "This is not a Gu technique that a little girl can master! This time I kick the iron plate..." After hesitating, Xia He retreated decisively: "Lu Liang, get an idea, withdraw quickly!"


    Gu techniques are inherently weird and changeable, and Gu Poison is even more vicious, especially for Grandmaster-level Gu Masters. If there is no corresponding restraint means, most people really dare not face it.


    This kind of opponent, Xia He didn''t dare to get close at all, and if one was bad, she would get Gu, and she was least willing to entangle with this kind of opponent.


    "Run? That''s not too wide to drip." Feng Baobao took the shovel and stood in front of Xia He. Without a word, he just shoveled down.


    "Hmm~ It''s really difficult." Xia He didn''t want to dodge, but chose a frontal breakthrough. He opened his palms, bent over to avoid the shovel, and slapped Feng Bao Bao''s abdomen into thunder with a high-five. : "Retreat to me, little girl!"


    "You also get me down." Bao Baofeng''s figure instantly turned into a phantom, like a shift in position, flashing from front to Xia He''s side, and a shovel knocked on her forehead mercilessly. Xia He only felt his head blank, buzzing, and with a clatter, he fell to the ground.


    Seeing this situation, Wei Shufen shook her head: "You dare to be close to Sister Baoer, you are afraid you are a fool~"


    Feng Bao, who was taught by Monkey King how to rely on instinct and rely on her body to fight, in Wei Shufen''s view, her sister Baoer is already invincible in close combat. This Xia He dare to choose a frontal breakthrough in front of Baoer. Damn it.


    "Oh~~ I didn''t expect this little sister to be so powerful." Even if he was knocked down again, Xia He still had a charming face, blinked his big charming eyes, looked at Monkey King, his voice was full of bewitching: "I Say this handsome guy, I was so bullied by your two companions, don''t you plan to do something?"


    Upon seeing this, Wei Shufen sneered: "Sao Fox, put away your ridiculous thoughts, do you still want to seduce Wukong with charm? It''s ridiculous."


    Xia He''s face changed slightly when he heard this, and the Monkey King who was not far away still looked as usual, and finally felt a sense of anxiety in his heart: "What''s the matter with these people? It''s fine for these two women not to be charmed by me, why this man Can he be indifferent? Is his mind already unshakable?" ..

 2994 Chapter Fifty-Three

    On the side, Lu Liang had been blocked by Chen Duo, and the Gu worms crawling around under his feet made him afraid to make any changes.


    If it were an ordinary Gu Master, he wouldn''t be afraid, but the one in front of him didn''t look like an ordinary Gu Master.


    Wei Shufen squeezed Xia He''s collar and threw her in front of Monkey King: "Wu Kong, what should I do with her?"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand at will: "Let Ah Wu come." For Xia He, his senses were not very good.


    Upon hearing the words, Bao Baofeng immediately picked up the shovel and started digging the hole on the spot.


    Xia He saw it, it was full of black lines, struggling to stand up, flattering: "Really, if it''s not really true this time, I might really have to explain it here." Then he looked at Monkey King: "You seem to be the leader, right? Then trouble you a little bit, let some of your companions let me go, how about?"


    Monkey King: "You can try."


    "Is that right, I may have nothing to do with a woman, but a man..." Xia He smiled leisurely, her body flashed, and she rushed towards Monkey King.


    "Heh~ idiot." Seeing this, Wei Shufen sneered.


    A palm was slapped on Sun Wukong''s chest, but this palm was true, but Xia He''s eyes widened in shock, full of panic, and she was actually frightened and sat down on the ground: "Why... How...possible!! You...you...you..."


    She wanted to shake the Monkey King¡¯s state of mind, in order to draw out his inner desires to control it, but she did not expect that the moment she came into contact with Monkey King, what she faced was like the wild beast, but changed her state of mind. The moment of deterrence collapsed.


    Monkey King grinned: "Is this a so-called scraper? It''s interesting, but you haven''t practiced at home yet."


    With that, Monkey King grabbed the clothes on Xia He''s chest and threw her into the pit that Bao Bao Feng had dug. Bao Bao Feng immediately filled up the soil.


    But at this moment, several brakes sounded at the same time, but saw several cars blocking the road in the alley. Two men walked out of the leading car and faced the Monkey King with a serious expression: "Several people , Can you let us handle these holistic people?"


    Sun Wukong recognized these two young people at a glance, and they knew everything about Xu San Xu Si: "Why, do you all know how to do it and want to be nosy?"


    "This is our business, how can we be called nosy, and our seniors also want to see you."


    "See us?" Sun Wukong threw his hand over the Qi Tuan: "I forgot, there seems to be a stranger who can invade the world''s Internet. It seems that our previous conversations have been listened to by you. Seeing that I am a fake, is it true for the origin of the Qi body? It seems that eighteen years ago, the lesson taught you was not enough, that Zhao Fangxu dare to provoke me?"


    Xu Si frowned slightly: "Zhao Fangxu? You mean Mr. Zhao, right? He retired more than ten years ago. What does this have to do with him?"


    "Retired?" Monkey King was stunned slightly: "Who is the chairman of the board who knows everything now?"


    Xu San and Xu Si were silent, but Lu Liang on the side opened his mouth and said, "You don''t even know this, do you? The chairman who knows everything is the father of Xu San and Xu Si, Xu Xiang."


    "Xu Xiang has become chairman?" Monkey King was a little surprised: "Should it be Zhao Fangxu?"


    Lu Liang: "That all happened more than ten years ago. Since Zhao Fangxu was abolished, he could not be healed no matter how he was healed, and he could not be connected no matter how he received his hand. In the end, he became a one-handed and retired. The chairmanship was passed on to Xu Xiang."


    "It turned out to be because of me." Monkey King laughed. He really did not expect that Zhao Fangxu''s arm was abolished and he was pulled from the position of chairman.


    Without Bao Bao Feng, Xu Xiang didn''t exhaust himself to death. Now he is still alive, and because of other reasons, he can join anywhere.


    It''s no wonder that everyone now dares to take care of his nostalgia. It''s not Zhao Fangxu, no one knows Monkey King anymore.


    "Could it be that... Zhao is always you?...!!!" Xu Si looked at Monkey King with a serious face. He heard some clues from Monkey King''s words.


    "That''s right, then give you a little reward." Monkey King smiled back.


    next moment.


    "Ahhh~~uh~!!!"


    In the corner of the alley, a panic scream suddenly sounded, and a group of figures ran out of the dark panic, and another face was carried to the ground with pain, distorted and wailing, and the face was black and it was obviously poisoned.


    Xu San''s complexion instantly became extremely difficult to look like: "You... dare to do it?"


    "Why don''t you dare?" Monkey King said with a smile: "You don''t really think that you have an official background. Who will give you face?"


    "It seems that there is nothing to talk about." Xu''s expression was gloomy: "Xu San, since the other party did it first, there is nothing to hesitate, let''s do it!"


    A thought force suddenly wrapped Sun Wukong''s body, and Xu Si deceived him and launched an attack on Sun Wukong.


    "The power of reading... not bad." Monkey King smiled, causing Xu Si, who was about to get close, to suddenly rise into the air and float in the air.


    Xu Sidang looked behind him with an annoyed look, and shouted: "Xu San, you fucking up! What the hell are you doing with me?"


    Xu San yelled, "I don''t have one! The other party will also say motivation!!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    While Xu Si was stunned and exclaimed, he only felt that his body suddenly fell at an astonishing speed, and then slammed to the ground with a bang, shook out a pothole in the boss, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and his internal organs were all Moved, and immediately lost all combat power.


    "Quick...Run..." Xu Sizhi had time to say these two words to Xu San, his head turned, and he fainted.


    "Xu Si!!" Xu San''s complexion changed greatly, and his thoughts started, all the earth and rocks on the ground rose up and flew towards the Monkey King''s place, but in the middle of the way, the earth and rocks suddenly turned back, and there was a loud noise. Bury Xu San directly in it.


    "Too...too exciting...too awesome!!" Liu Yanyan, with only one head exposed on the ground, looked dizzy and excited at the moment. Looking at Monkey King''s eyes is called worship: "Not only All-sex, you dare to beat you anywhere! This is the freedom I admire! Big brother! I call you big brother! Let me fuck with you!


    Sun Wukong heard the words and looked at Liu Yanyan with black lines: "Are you a gangster?"


    Liu Yanyan''s eyes flashed and she was extremely excited: "No, you are so awesome in the underworld! Big brother, you just accept me as a little brother, no, it''s a little girl! I can do anything!" ..

 2995 Chapter 54 My Shovel

    Sun Wukong originally wanted to give this rebellious girl some life education, but seeing her now admiring and following the appearance of being beaten to death, I was a little embarrassed to give her the education of love: "Okay, I see You are quite enlightened, so just barely accept you as a little girl."


    Hooking up her finger, Liu Yanyan''s body was instantly pulled out of the ground by a huge thought force, regaining her freedom.


    After draining the dirt, Liu Yanyan hurriedly ran to the Monkey King, and screamed the boss cleverly. He heard that Monkey King was full of black lines: "You really think I''m the underworld, call me brother."


    "yes, Sir!"


    "Isn''t that the meaning hasn''t changed, you call me Big Brother Wukong." Just when Monkey King was still trying to educate Liu Yanyan, Xia He, who was buried in the pit, spoke, his voice full of style and temptation: "Ah~little Handsome guy, I recognize you as the boss, you also let others chant, they are also very capable, especially in bed..."


    "roll."


    "..." Xia He was choked and speechless. It was the first time that she had eaten in front of a man, and she was still merciless.


    "Interesting, except for those old guys, this is the first time I have met someone who is completely unaffected by my charm." Xia He narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at Monkey King, his interest in him became even greater.


    But at this moment, the rock that originally buried Xu San suddenly rose into the air, and Xu San, who was smashed with blood on his face, appeared in front of everyone again.


    "Oh~ Do you still have the strength to stand up? Then come again." Monkey King thought, and the floating rocks fell again with heavier power.


    Xu San was so scared that he instinctively wanted to hide, but unfortunately, his body was also restrained by the power of mind and couldn''t move at all. He couldn''t help but screamed in his heart. The power of mind was maximized, and he couldn''t stop the falling soil and rocks from being buried again. Among them: "Your sister~ I knew I would pretend to be dead, why should I be smashed twice..."


    With the last depressed mood, Xu Santou fainted."Boss... Uh, no, Brother Wukong, there''s one more." Liu Yanyan pointed to Lu Liang who was blocked by Chen Duo. She always hated this guy who cheated herself to help them. , Just because of fear, didn''t dare to do it, now I have finally caught the opportunity, how can I let it go?


    "I...I didn''t do anything!" Lu Liang raised both hands subconsciously, making a surrender. Even Xu Sanxu was seconded by the opponent. He couldn''t do such a ruthless person.


    "Boy, didn''t you forget the purpose of your visit this time? You really thought you could have revealed it like this?" Wei Shufen''s eyes flashed dangerously: "Sister Baoer, cut him!"


    Baby Feng was holding the shovel and rushed over, so scared that Lu Liang could only counterattack. Two fists formed by Qi banged at Baby Feng in the chest.


    Bao Bao Feng did not hesitate at all. He picked up the shovel in his hand and slapped it violently, but listened to''Bang'', and then with a soft sound of''Kacha'', the handle of the shovel broke at the sound, and Bao Bao Feng instinctively tilted his head to avoid Qi. Fist, but stared blankly at the shovel that fell to the ground: "My...shovel..."


    "Someone is going to be unlucky now." Upon seeing this, Wei Shufen cast a very sympathetic look at Lu Liang.


    Lu Liang, who instinctively felt bad, ran without looking back...


    "If I break my shovel, I want to run?" Sister Bao''er, who had never been angry, seemed to be angry at this moment. She was instantly wrapped in a colorless scorpion, her figure instantly turned into a white shadow, and her feet Lu Liang kicked and stomped on the ground while fleeing, and then he slammed: "I tell you to break my shovel, tell you to break my shovel, tell you to break my shovel..."


    "Sister...Don''t step on it! I''ll pay...I''ll pay...Isn''t it alright..." But for a moment, Lu Liang was stepped on with a bruised nose and swollen face, begging bitterly: "I will pay you...a thousand...ten thousand... OK? Don''t...Don''t step on..."


    Baby Feng, who was just a muscle, didn''t listen to his begging for mercy at all. He still kicked and stomped: "Tell you to break the shovel, tell you to break my shovel..."


    This is how the so-called shadowless foot is practiced. It is really sad for the listener and tears for the watcher.


    "Ahem~~ What, Brother Wukong, that person is silent, Sister Baoer...wouldn''t she trample anyone to death, right?" Liu Yanyan looked at Baobab Feng with a terrified expression and whispered. She was really frightened by Bao Bao Feng''s ferocity. This silly-looking sister not only has a hobby of burying people, but also so ferocious.


    Originally, Liu Yanyan was quite angry with Lu Liang, but she just looked at how miserable he is now, she really lost all her anger.


    Seeing that Sun Wukong didn¡¯t intend to stop them, Chen Duo couldn¡¯t bear it. He just stepped forward and held Bao Bao Bao: ¡°Sister Bao¡¯er, don¡¯t step on it. If you step on it, he¡¯s really dead. It''s nothing, but we can''t just kill people."


    "But... my shovel..." Bao Baofeng looked at the broken shovel on the ground, and his anger came up again. This shovel has been with her for decades. It is because it has been with her for decades that this one has only experienced it. The attack was stopped.


    "It''s okay, just cut off the child and re-install one."


    "Just re-install one?"


    "Just install one."


    Bao Baofeng finally calmed down under Chen Duo''s comfort.


    If this was heard by Lu Liang, who had passed out, he was beaten up like this because of an over-experienced handle, and he would probably be mad at him.


    Sun Wukong walked in front of Xia He, squatted down, holding the Qi Tuan in one hand, and the secret book in the other, showing it in front of her eyes: "Look, I not only have the origin of the Qi body, but I also have a Tongtian urn, do you want it? If you want, welcome to come again next time, but remember to bring more people."


    "..." Xia He looked at Sun Wukong with a dumbfounded look, especially this guy was definitely deliberate. Seeing his unkind look on his face, I didn''t feel at ease, just didn''t know what he was doing.


    Besides, isn''t the Tongtian Urn in Lu Jin''s hands?Why does this person have?Who is he?


    All kinds of questions popped up in Xia He''s mind.


    "Then, see you next time." Sun Wukong got up and stood up. This Xia He looked awkward, but at least he hadn''t shown hostility to him, so Sun Wukong didn''t bother to attack a woman.


    "Let''s go, enough fun, go eat."


    Monkey King greeted him and took Feng Baobao and the others away.


    It works everywhere, headquarters.


    After hearing the report from his subordinates, Xu Xiang slapped the table and stood up: "What, you said that the personnel in this operation were''annihilated''? What about Xu Sanxiu? How about them?"


    "There is no worry about my life, but I was seriously injured and hospitalized..." ..

 2996 Chapter 55 Headache

    City Second Hospital.


    In the ward, Xu Xiang stood in the middle of the two hospital beds, looking at his two sons with a serious expression: "What is going on? You guys will tell me carefully."


    Xu Si spread his hands together: "Is there anything to say, I met a master. Anyway, I was knocked out at the beginning. I don''t know what happened. You should ask Xu San."


    Xu Xiang now focused his attention on Xu San.


    "That person is indeed the same as the news we learned. He controls the origin of the Qi body, but his strength is unfathomable. Like me, he controls the motivation of thinking, but the gap between my motivation of thinking and him is like Jiang Hai and Xiaohe. , There is no ripple at all."


    "Furthermore, he was also accompanied by a great Gu master who was at least a Grand Master. The people we brought were all brought down without her knowing it; there was another Gu master who looked exactly like that Gu master. The girl looks stupid, but it seems more dangerous. There is another girl who didn''t make a move and doesn''t know the specific ability."


    Xu Xiang''s eyes suddenly widened when he heard this, and his expression became extremely solemn: "It won''t be... them?"


    Xu San seemed to think of something, and said: "Oh, by the way, listening to the other party''s tone, it seems that Zhao Lao had to cut his hand?"


    "Really...really them?!!!" Xu Xiang shuddered, almost unable to stand still, and then the one in his heart called an anger, picked up the phone and shouted, "Gao Lian, how did you do this? So important? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?"


    A casual voice rang from the other end of the phone: "Chairman, please calm down first. Erzhuang also told me about the situation on your side. At that time, she only overheard the news about the origin of Qi, so I reported it to You, let you check it out, who knows who they are? Besides, the "them" in your mouth, I don''t even know!"


    Xu Xiang finally calmed down a lot when he heard this. Indeed, Zhao Fangxu told him this when he passed the position to him, and only a few high-level people knew everything.


    Xu Si looked curious: "Father, who are they that you are talking about? Seems to know some of their conditions?"


    Xu Xiang sighed: "Hey~ I didn''t expect that the origin of the Qi body would be in that person''s hands. If I had known it a long time ago, I shouldn''t have asked you to pass..."


    "So, who are they? Daddy, just say it!"


    "Don''t ask more about this matter. Just remember that you don''t care about this group of people in the future, just treat it as if you haven''t seen it..."


    "Father, you don''t want to sell it, just say it!"


    Xu Xiang immediately glared at Xu Si: "You little balao, I told you not to ask."


    "Just like you are, we are more curious."


    "In short, don''t provoke this person. Back then, in order to prevent the conflict between us and that person, the celestial master even turned his face with us, rushed into the headquarters and beat up the seniors who knew everything. It''s certainly not easy for a person who is so afraid of the heavenly master..."


    "The world knows that there is a great, two heroes, but they don''t know that these people are still under one person!"


    Xu Sanxu was stunned when he heard the words. Is there anyone on top?They heard it for the first time.


    "In short, we don''t care about this person."


    "But, the news that the person has the origin of the Qi body will probably be rumored soon, should we really ignore it?"


    "If others want to die, then let them go. We will be responsible for collecting their bodies; as long as that person does not do things that are angry and grievous, we will pretend not to see it."


    When Xu San heard the words four times, he was speechless for a while, and everything was dignified, and there would be such a shrinking side?How strong is that person?Almost outside the law.


    Dragon Tiger Mountain, Tianshi Mansion.


    After learning of the disciple''s report, Zhang Zhiwei''s expression also became extremely solemn: "Has Huaiyi''s tomb been stolen...the one that should come is here..."


    "The disciple also heard that someone who has mastered the origin of the Qi body has also appeared, but this news was spread out by people of the whole nature. I wonder if it is true or not?"


    "The origin of the body..." Zhang Zhiwei suddenly appeared in his mind that made him feel helpless: "After eighteen years, is that man going out to be a demon again? Hey~ Every time he comes out, the old man is worried. , I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be even worse this time...the origin of the Qi...the origin of the Qi...it¡¯s hard to handle!!!"


    "Master, is this rumor true?"


    "No matter whether it is true or not, it is a catastrophe!" Zhang Zhiwei sighed, and began to worry faintly in his heart: "This temptation of the origin of the Qi body may not be so easy to stop, Huaiyi, Huaiyi, you really like to give it to me There is a problem! I hope that things won¡¯t go out of control! How can I resolve this catastrophe... Hey~headache~~"


    At this moment, I saw Lu Jin hurriedly rushing in from outside the hall: "Zhiwei, have you heard of it? The origin of Qi body...that seems to have appeared again!"


    "Well~ I just learned that this is really the eventful autumn! The temptation of the origin of this body is not so easy to stop, and with that person''s temperament, he has been quiet for so many years, and now I am afraid that I would like to trouble him. Turned upside down, headache~headache~"


    Lu Jin: "Things haven''t reached that point yet. Let''s take a look before talking. If it doesn''t work, I will take out the Tongtian Urn slowly."


    "Oh~ Are you really willing to take out the Tongtian Urn?"


    "Damn! What do you old guy say? I gave this thing away because of you eighteen years ago."


    "Ahem~ okay~ my fault, my fault." Zhang Zhiwei immediately apologized. For this, he really felt a little sorry for this friend, Lu Jin.


    Because of the relationship between Monkey King, the relationship between the two was already a close friend, but now it is a life-and-death relationship.


    "But Tongtian Urn... you are indeed a good way." Zhang Zhiwei pondered for a moment, and said: "After those people have eaten in that person''s hands, we are taking out the Tongtian Urn. Maybe it can really take the world''s eyes from that person. As long as those who don¡¯t know the heights of the earth do not provoke that person, everything can be said."


    "It seems we need to prepare much."


    At the same time, in the luxurious restaurant, an exquisitely dressed woman came to the Monkey King and said respectfully and politely: "A few, our president would like to invite you. I hope I can get to know you. Do you reward this face?"


    "I slapped you on the same face." Wei Shufen directly rolled his eyes back: "You will grow up so big, you want to know, won''t you let him come by yourself? Let us go find him?" ..

 2997 Chapter 56 Feng Shayan

    "Haha~~ That''s mine." But for a moment, I saw a middle-aged man walking towards Monkey King: "I''m sorry, please forgive me."


    Behind the man, there was a young girl who looked very well-behaved, but the vague impatience in her eyes could not be hidden from Monkey King''s eyes. It seemed that she was very reluctant to go here with him.


    Not long after Wei Shufen spoke his words, the middle-aged man came out to greet him in person. It seems that this guy has been paying attention to Monkey King and the others.


    Walking to the front of the Monkey King, the middle-aged man clasped his fists and saluted: "Leading Zhenghao, how many people, there are so many people here, can you take a step forward?"


    "Feng Zhenghao? Feng Zhenghao in the world?" Chen Duodai frowned slightly: "You are a character, what can I do with us?"


    "I always like to make heroes and heroes, just want to meet a few people, I hope you don''t think too much about them."


    Monkey King glanced at Feng Zhenghao indifferently: "For the sake of the origin of the Qi body, just say it straight, no need to bend around."


    "It seems that your Excellency is also a refreshing person." Fengzheng smiled heartily: "I am really interested in the origins of the Qi body, but don''t get me wrong. I don''t dare to covet this kind of thing that will bring endless trouble to myself. In his mind, I just really want to get to know a few people and make a good relationship."


    "You are quite interesting." Monkey King looked at Feng Zhenghao: "But I have no interest in knowing you."


    "Hey~ how do you guys talk!" The girl who followed Feng Zhenghao heard this, and put on an angry face: "We are so prosperous but invited, how can you be so rude!"


    "Rude?" Monkey King looked at the girl with interest: "Why am I being rude, little girl, you want to know me, but I don''t want to know you. This is rude? Does it seem to you? Is it rude if you don¡¯t follow your intentions? It¡¯s not giving face to you?¡±


    The girl was so angry that she couldn''t say anything. She held the middle-aged man''s hand with an angry expression, and said angrily: "Dad, let''s go. There is nothing good about this rude guy, I think it''s just There is nothing but a vain form, but a vain name.


    "Naughty!" However, Feng Zhenghao threw away the girl''s hand with a stern look, and said in a deep voice: "How did I teach you before? How can I be so gaffe? Hurry up and apologize to me!"


    "I¡­"


    "apologize!!"


    "Ye... I''m sorry." The girl looked aggrieved and angrily lowered her head to Monkey King.


    "Sorry, a few, this is my daughter, Feng Shayan, it is Feng Mou who has no way of discipline, please forgive me." Feng Zhenghao also immediately bowed his fists to Monkey King, showing his extraordinary tolerance: "You are right. Whether you know it or not is the will of both parties, otherwise it will change the taste, but it will not be beautiful. To show your sincerity, I will invite you."


    After saying this, without waiting for Monkey King''s refusal, he said goodbye and took people away.


    "This person has a degree of advancement and retreat, and he is quite good at being a human being." Looking at Feng Zhenghao''s back, Wei Shufen commented.


    Chen Duo: "He is the founder of the Tianxia Group (Tianxiahui). He has mastered one of the eight magic skills, Gu Ling dispatched generals. In recent years, he has emerged as one of the ten men, recruiting troops to expand his forces. I''m afraid it also meant to solicit us."


    "Eight strange skills?" Wei Shufen''s eyes lit up, and his face was curious: "Is this person mastering one of the eight strange skills? Doesn''t it mean that people who master the eight strange skills have been chased by the world, living in seclusion, A life of displacement? How could he be all right?"


    Chen Duo shook his head: "I''m not very clear, but I think it should be covered by someone, otherwise there will be no peace."


    Wei Shufen immediately looked at Monkey King: "How about it, Wukong, do you want to get this Guling dispatcher?"


    "It must be done, but not now."


    Luxurious hall.


    Feng Shayan looked at her father with a puzzled look: "Dad, I really don''t understand. The man looks handsome and has nothing to do with him. He is arrogant and poorly polite. He has no buttocks. Move, why are you being so polite to him, is the origin of the Qi body really that important?"


    "What do you know, if my information is correct, that person is not simple, what is the origin of the Qi body, if he can join my world meeting, it will be a great event!"


    Feng Zhenghao showed his gaze and suddenly moved his gaze to Feng Shayan''s body: "Didn''t you say that he is handsome, what do you think if I ask you to have sex with him?"


    "Person?" Feng Shayan looked at her father with a look of astonishment, and then lowered her head incomparably well-behavedly: "If it is what Dad meant, I will try my best, but there are four people around him. Female companions, one of them (Wei Shufen) is very close to him, I think he has a master for a long time."


    "That''s what I said." Feng Zhenghao groaned: "Forget it, let the flow go, but you have to pay more attention to them recently. The origin of the Qi body has been spread, and they may be in trouble during this period. If it is feasible, you can help them and make a good bond."


    "Yes."


    Feng Zhenghao looked at Feng Shayan''s reluctant expression, and said, "You must be curious why I do this to such a degree, right?"


    Feng Shayan looked like a good baby: "Since my father asked me to do it, I will just do it."


    "You said that, you must be dissatisfied?" Feng Zhenghao shook his head slightly. He naturally understood his daughter''s thoughts thoroughly: "In fact, I suspect that that person may be the legendary''under one person''. ''The presence."


    "What''under one person''?" Feng Shayan looked curious.


    "I''m not very sure. It''s just that when I got to my position, I also learned some secret rumors, legends, and there was an unworldly man above the top and two heroes. His strength was shocking and unpredictable. The so-called''one great, two heroes'' are all under this''one person''!"


    Feng Shayan''s eyes widened in shock for a moment: "Is there really such a person in the world? But it can''t be that person, right? He looks like 18 or 9 years old at most?"


    Feng Zhenghao looked serious: "You don''t understand. For some people, age is just a string of numbers."


    Feng Shayan was even more shocked now.


    Shocked and unable to calm down, Feng Shayan bid farewell to her father and left the hall.


    "That man... is that incredible? I can''t see it?"


    Feng Shayan became more and more suspicious as she thought about it, and finally made a decision: "Whether you are true or not, you will know if you try it, but I want to see how you can make my father look so different."

 2998 Chapter Fifty Seven

    Not long after he came out of the restaurant, Monkey King was attacked by a flying knife on the street, and he flew past in a flash, piercing the wall on the side.


    At the same time, a frivolous voice also sounded: "Oh~ can''t you hide it? If I didn''t keep my hands just now, would someone be disfigured?"


    "This idiot, who told him to take the shot?!" Ben secretly watching Monkey King and their Feng Shayan look angry after seeing the person who shot the shot.


    She knew this person. He was a newcomer her father had just recruited. His name was Jia Zhengyu. He looked very angry and pulled very hard. He didn''t like it very much.


    But if I don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t like it. Now Jia Zhengyu has been named as a member of the World Club. His behavior represents the World Club. If this person is rushing now, it means that the World Club will do it. , This pot, the world can not remember.


    She was very aware of the importance of her father to that person. She was almost sold. She would never send someone to deal with them. Since it was not sent by her father, it was a personal act.


    Knowing that I can¡¯t wait anymore, Feng Shayan appeared immediately and screamed, not to mention, she was really a little ladylike: "Jia Zhengyu, do you know what you are doing? They are my father¡¯s guests, who Let you do it?"


    "Oh~ isn''t this the eldest lady?" Jia Zhengyu glanced at Feng Shayan from top to bottom with a frivolous face, and smiled: "I am thinking about our world, and wanting to be big Miss, you are ill-tempered, and ah, these few people have something in their hands, but do you really want to let them go like this? The president like the big person is embarrassed to start, so we have to let us hands Come down here."


    Feng Shayan''s face was frosty: "When did my father let you make a move? Don''t impose your selfishness on the Tianxiahui. The Tianxiahui didn''t let you use it to make you a blessing!"


    "Miss, look at what you said. I''m sincerely doing things for the World Association. Don''t you know, Miss, this group of people holds the rumored source of one of the eight strange skills? ?"


    Feng Shayan showed disdain: "That''s just you personally coveting the origin of the body, don''t get involved with the world."


    As for herself, she didn''t care about the origin of Qi body at all. Her own Gu Ling sent her to have no way to learn, and the origin of Qi body was a matter of her ass.


    Feng Shayan knew that once a person became greedy, it would be difficult to persuade her, and Jia Zhengyu''s eyes and thoughts made her really sick, so she showed up directly: "What you want to do is your own business, but don''t take the world Will get involved."


    As he said, he looked at Monkey King with a serious look: "Several people, this is his personal behavior, which has nothing to do with our world. You want to kill or cut, and you will do it."


    Jia Zhengyu''s face immediately became gloomy when he heard the words: "Miss, what you said is really chilling. If the world would treat my subordinates like this, I''m afraid...it''s wrong?"


    Joining the World Club, he already had the mindset of''being cool under the big tree''. Feng Shayan''s move really made him uncomfortable. With the backing of the world, he dared to do anything wrong and dare to do nothing.


    Choosing to start in this place, Jia Zhengyu also has his own careful thoughts. Anyway, it is not far from the Tianxia Group. Even if he can''t beat it, can he still have an accident on his own territory?At that point, he didn''t believe in Feng Zhenghao and couldn''t make a move.


    Feng Shayan just wanted to scold him, but was interrupted by Monkey King: "I said you two, did you talk too ecstatic?" She said, looking at Jia Zhengyu''s eyes cold: "Awu, kill him. "Monu Wukong would not have the slightest pity for the person who shot him. Had Feng Shayan interrupted him, he would have shot him.


    Bao Baofeng tilted his head and looked at Monkey King. He looked so cute that he was bleeding, but what he said made people feel chilling: "Can it be buried alive?"


    "..." Monkey King: "Yes."


    Bao Bao Feng has a healthy body, flashing forward like a monkey, and blasting at Jia Zhengyu''s face with no fancy punch.


    "Huh ~ death!" Jia Zhengyu looked at Feng Bao Bao''s leaky offensive, snort disdainfully, and while flying back, threw a flying knife and pierced Bao Bao Feng''s heart.


    "Imperial objects?" Bao Baobao whispered. He sideways dangerously and dangerously avoiding the flying knife, speeding up in vain, and hit Jia Zhengyu''s face with a punch, making it fly out, rubbing the ground all the way out 30 meters away, it can be said Battered.


    "Damn! A woman, what about such a heavy fist?" Jia Zhengyu spit out a mouthful of blood stained with teeth, his face was gloomy and dignified, and he could already feel the strength of the other party with only one move.


    Seemingly chaotic, but full of agility, coupled with heavy fists, even a character who is good at long-range attacks can hardly resist him, and he was actually approached in an instant. This speed is a bit exaggerated.


    The dark feeling Jia Zhengyu immediately looked at Feng Shayan: "Miss, are you really going to watch it like this? Anyway, I am also a member of the World Club!"


    Feng Shayan curled her lips and ignored him. This situation was what she would like to see. She wanted to try Sun Wukong''s ability, and almost let her father sell her. Now someone takes the shot, then she is still polite. What?


    "..." Jia Zhengyu''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t dare to say it clearly, because he knew very well that the world was terrible, and a small person like him could not afford to offend.


    "The world will be unreliable. I''m afraid it will suffer if this continues. It seems that we can''t continue." Jia Zhengyu''s complexion changed, he wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, suddenly became polite, clasped his fists and said: "Several people, it seems that this is a misunderstanding. , Since the world will offend you unintentionally, I have no reason to act, or else, how about stopping here?"


    "Do you want a face?" Bao Bao Feng looked at Jia Zhengyu blankly, and because of her three-faceless expression, Jia Zhengyu was so angry that Jia Zhengyu''s Qiqiao was smoking: "You, you, you..."


    "Do you want a face?" Bao Bao Feng asked again.


    "Ah~! I fight with you!!!"


    Jia Zhengyu had a good face, but Feng Baobao said that, he was completely embarrassed into anger. Several flying knives shot out, shot through the air, and strangled Feng Baobao.


    At this moment, Bao Bao Bao didn¡¯t bother to dodge, and he killed it with a shovel in his hand, "Dangdang" a few times, and the flying knives that came from flying were directly shot and flew out by her with arrogant force, ejecting into the wall or Among the cement floors.


    "You...you..." Jia Zhengyu was shocked on the spot.

 2999 Chapter 58 Cant Think About It

    At this moment, Bao Bao Feng didn''t bother to dodge, and the shovel flashed in his hand, "Dangdang" a few times, the flying knives that came from flying were directly shot out by her with arrogant force, and the ejection pierced the wall or cement. In the floor.


    "You...you..." Jia Zhengyu was shocked on the spot.


    And at the moment of his astonishment, Bao Bao Feng had already flashed in front of him, with a''clam'', a shovel knocked on his forehead unceremoniously, and Jia Zhengyu fell.


    Feng Baobao was like a female hooligan. He bent down, followed by a few more shovels, until Jia Zhengyu completely lost the ability to resist, he took out the rope, tied him firmly, and dragged him into a small place. In the alley, pits were dug seriously.


    With this series of skillful and swift movements, Feng Shayan who looked aside was stunned for a while. Is this an expert?This is such a gangster!


    But it''s really amazing. She has seen Jia Zhengyu''s ability and heard some rumors about him, so she doesn''t want to be killed easily.


    "It''s really useless, I can''t even beat a female companion next to him." Feng Shayan muttered uncomfortably, which made her have no chance to see Monkey King''s ability, but seeing Bao Baobao turned out to be true To bury Jia Zhengyu alive, he hurriedly pleaded: "Well, you don''t really intend to bury him alive, do you?"


    Monkey King: "Do you think I''m joking?"


    Feng Shayan looked serious: "Although this person hates him, he hasn''t killed him yet? And killing is illegal. There is no need to cause trouble for this kind of person, right?"


    Sun Wukong glanced at Feng Shayan: "Are you pleading for him? That''s right, how can he be regarded as one of your people in the world? If you really can''t bear to watch him die, you can try to save him. he."


    "Who cares about his life and death!" Feng Shayan yelled out angrily, then looked at Monkey King with an unhappy expression: "But your appearance makes me even more unhappy, why don''t you listen to people''s advice."


    "Why do you want to listen to you?" Liu Yanyan''s second grader said: "We don''t think there will be any trouble at all. We can do whatever we want. This is the freedom I yearn for."


    When Monkey King heard the words, he turned his head to look at Bao Bao Feng who was still digging a hole not far away, and then turned to look at Liu Yanyan beside him. Suddenly he felt a sense of helplessness. How could he feel that the girls around him were a little bit uncomfortable. Is it normal?


    Seeing that Bao Baofeng had thrown Jia Zhengyu into the dug pit and began to bury it, Feng Shayan also pondered over and over again and chose to save it.


    As long as he is not expelled, how can Jia Zhengyu still be a member of the Tianxiahui. As the eldest lady of the Tianxiahui, watching him die like this, if the rumors go out, it will have a great impact on the reputation of the Tianxiahui.


    Furthermore, her original purpose was to verify whether Monkey King was as incredible as her father said. After all, her father almost betrothed her to someone else. She was especially concerned about this.


    She didn''t know why she had to verify whether the other person was genuine or not. In short, she had such an urge to understand the other party.


    But she also knew that she must not offend the other party. After weighing it repeatedly, Feng Shayan looked at Monkey King and said with a serious expression: "Let''s do this, how about we make a bet?"


    "Bet?" Monkey King looked at Feng Shayan with interest: "Say and see."


    "You have a duel with me, if I win by luck, you will let Jia Zhengyu go, how?"


    Wei Shufen smiled upon hearing the words, "Fighting with Wukong? Don''t think so much, or let me play with you?"


    However, Feng Shayan directly ignored Wei Shufen and looked at Monkey King with a serious expression: "Just say dare you."


    "How can I refuse an invitation from a beautiful woman." Monkey King said with a smile: "Yes, but the conditions have to be changed. You only need to touch a corner of my clothes, even if you win."


    Feng Shayan was angry when she heard this: "Dare you look down on me? I don''t need you to let it go!"


    Monkey King smiled and said noncommittal: "If you win, I will let Jia Zhengyu go; on the contrary, if I win, what are you going to trade for?"


    "I''ll do what you want!" Obviously, Feng Shayan was stunned by Sun Wukong''s arrogant attitude, and she looked down on her too much.


    "You?" Monkey King looked at Feng Shayan up and down, almost vomiting blood when he said: "Why don''t you change one."


    "Ahhhh~~~ I am so angry! You bastard! Go to hell!"


    Ten meters away, Feng Shayan punched angrily in the air. Monkey King only felt that the space in front of him fluctuated, and he felt a strong fist wind roaring out. If this is an ordinary person, such a sudden attack might respond. However, in the eyes of Monkey King, it is as slow as a snail crawl. It is only a side shift, which is to dodge: "Well, space shuttle, you are a congenital stranger, this ability is very rare."


    "Huh? Avoided it?!" Feng Shayan was surprised. The first time she faced her opponent, which one was not overshadowed by her ability, I didn''t expect this person to return in that situation. Can dodge, there are really two brushes.


    "Come again!"


    Feng Shayan snorted, her dancing fists blasted out like raindrops, and with the banging sound, Monkey King''s body seemed to have countless fists bursting out of the air, attacking him everywhere.


    But when Feng Shayan felt desperate, such a dense fist was easily dodged by Monkey King, and from the beginning to the end, it remained unchanged.


    "Impossible! This is impossible!!" Feng Shayan shook her fist like crazy, her face and body, sweaty because of the intense exercise.


    After hitting no more than a thousand punches, he missed a punch, and the opponent was still standing still, which made Feng Shayan a little bit suspicious of life: "Impossible! This is impossible! You didn''t even move. , How did you escape my fist?"


    Monkey King grinned: "Want to know? I teach you!"


    Just ask if you are angry.


    "Ahhhhh~~~!!!" Feng Shayan, who was hit by this kind of shock for the first time, felt that she was going to be mad, and it was fine if she couldn''t win. Why did you want to be so annoying!


    "Asshole! Don''t hide! Don''t hide if there is a species!" Feng Shayan was already gritted her teeth and yelled at this moment. Although she already knew that the other party had seen through her attacks, she was angry. What do you propose.


    "Yes." Sun Wukong stretched out a finger, danced around his body at will, and easily took Feng Shayan''s fists from all directions.


    Monkey King yawned and looked at Feng Shayan who suddenly stopped panting: "Why did you stop? Go on!"


    Feng Shayan gasped and stared at Monkey King: "You are a pervert, I give up..."

 3000 Chapter 59 Heavy Taste

    "Is this to admit defeat? I think you can still hold on." Monkey King looked at Feng Shayan seriously.


    "You..." Feng Shayan was so angry that she almost ran away, glaring at Monkey King, calming her mood with great perseverance: "Plain Heart, Normal Heart, can''t be influenced by this guy."


    "You really don''t insist? If you lose, you will be left at my disposal. Just touch the corner of your clothes. I don''t think it is difficult."


    "..." Feng Shayan made a trip everywhere, panting with exhaustion, and using the ability of''Space Shuttle'' so violently, she had already reached her limit, otherwise you thought she would stop?


    "Come on, what nonsense, I''ll do whatever you want with you, my old lady is very tired now and I don''t want to take care of you."


    "Um~ then..." Monkey King stared at Feng Shayan, and looked carefully, the ending sound was very long, but she was a little nervous: "What are you looking at, this street, do you still want to force me? Nothing?"


    "Sorry, I don''t have that heavy taste."


    "What are you talking about?!!!" Feng Shayan suddenly bounced up angrily, glaring at Monkey King: "You say it again!"


    "I said I don''t have that heavy taste."


    "Ahhhh~~ I am so angry!" Feng Shayan rushed towards her with a frantic look.


    However, before Sun Wukong could start his hands, he heard a shovel and was knocked on the ground by a shovel.


    It turned out that Bao Bao Feng, who had completed the burial alive, came back, looking at Feng Shayan, who was dizzy by her shovel, and at Monkey King: "Does this person want to be buried?"


    "You are so perverted, you dare to hit me!" Feng Shayan jumped up with a look of anger, and raised her fist to hit Bao Bao Feng.


    It''s just that Bao Bao Feng, who has always been sensitive to hostility, instinctively slapped it down with a shovel, and with a choke, Feng Shayan fainted completely this time.


    Monkey King looked at the two big bags on top of her head and said to Bao Bao Feng: "You are a bit heavy."


    Baby Feng nodded earnestly: "Then I''ll be gentle next time."


    "Ahem~ Don''t have another time."


    Feeling dizzy, Feng Shayan woke up from a coma and found herself lying on the bed. She was so scared that she hurriedly checked her clothes, but suddenly a familiar voice came from her ear: "Don''t check. I didn''t do anything to you."


    Looking at Monkey King and the daughters of Bao Bao Feng beside him, Feng Shayan scanned the surrounding rooms and looked at Monkey King defensively: "Are we in...hotel?"


    Monkey King joked: "Don''t be nervous, I said I don''t have that heavy taste."


    "You..." Feng Shayan was angry again in an instant, suddenly jumped off the bed, walked in front of Monkey King, and straightened her back: "Are you fighting eyeballs or something? Does my old lady look ugly? The taste is there? Where is the taste? You say!"


    Monkey King looked carelessly: "Leave aside this question for the time being, it''s time for you to fulfill our bet."


    "What do you want me to do? Anyway, I have been taken to the hotel by you. What do you like." Feng Shayan has a generous and fearless expression, but the panic in her eyes is deeply hidden. .


    Monkey King didn''t reveal her, "Then... kneel down."


    "What?!" Feng Shayan''s hot temper came up again: "Skills can be killed but not insulted!"


    "Why did I insult you again?" Monkey King looked at Feng Shayan speechlessly: "I just think people with spatial attributes are very rare, and I want to accept you as a disciple."


    "Huh?" Feng Shayan was stunned for a moment, then gave Sun Wukong a blank look: "You want to accept me as a disciple? Why don''t you say you want to be my godfather."


    Bao Baofeng looked at Monkey King with a puzzled look: "Huh? Are you going to be her father?"


    "Puff~~" Liu Yanyan couldn''t hold back for a while, laughing out loud.


    Wei Shufen and Chen Duo both had weird expressions, and they were uncomfortable to endure them.


    "..." Monkey King looked at Feng Shayan speechlessly, this girl''s character is really strong enough, and then stared at her viciously: "Then you want my father."


    "Ahem~~ Then you should be my master." Feng Shayan looked embarrassed. She originally wanted to tease Monkey King, but she embarrassed herself when she said something.


    Immediately, Feng Shayan looked at Monkey King and asked, ¡°But it¡¯s not that simple to be my master Feng Shayan. I¡¯m a born stranger. I can¡¯t practice any other techniques. Can¡¯t learn, so what can you teach me?"


    Monkey King looked at Feng Shayan indifferently: "How much do you know about your abilities? How much have you developed? A good space system has been used as a shit thing by you."


    "Speaking as if you would too." Feng Shayan curled her lips.


    Sun Wukong heard the words and grabbed it with his bare hands. The space in front of Feng Shayan suddenly cracked open with a''click'', and there was no space between her fingers. Feng Shayan was shocked to be on the spot in a daze, her eyes widened and she was shocked to discover , I was also unable to move at this moment, as if to shatter along with the broken space, smelling the breath of death.


    "You...you..." Feng Shayan stammered nervously now.


    Wei Shufen and the others were full of shock. It was the first time they saw this shock of breaking through space with their bare hands, and their hearts throbbed.


    "This...this...this is too powerful, right?!" Liu Yanyan''s small mouth was already open now.


    Monkey King let go, and the cracked space slowly healed. Feng Shayan, who had recovered his freedom, suddenly rushed towards Monkey King with a look of excitement. She knelt down and grabbed his arm: "How did you do it? Teach me! Quickly! Teach me!!"


    Break through the space with bare hands!It''s so handsome!


    "Want to learn? What are you waiting for?"


    "Understand." Feng Shayan knelt down in front of Monkey King very simply: "Master is here, please be respected by the disciple."


    With that said, "Bang Bang Bang" was three beatings, because she was so excited that her head was knocked red.


    "Oh~ my brain hurts..." Feng Shayan clutched her head and looked at Bao Bao Feng: "Did you have a concussion by your wife?"


    "I''m not called Madam, I''m Bao Bao Feng." Bao Bao Feng looked serious: "You can call me Sister Baoer."


    "..." Feng Shayan was a little speechless, and this head was really not very bright, but her strength seemed terrifying: "Yes, Sister Baoer."


    Although I was very angry at Bao Bao Feng knocking on her two shovel, but now she seems to be a bit lower than the other person, so we should admit it, so as not to give her shoes to wear, besides, she can''t beat it.


    Liu Yanyan stretched out her hand and patted Feng Shayan''s shoulder, and said: "Finally, a junior came, call me Sister Yan, and I will cover you in the future."


    Feng Shayan rolled her eyes directly: "You are a member of the Liu Family in Xiangxi, don''t think I don''t know you, just your skills, or you can call my sister and I will cover you."


    (Second more) ..

 3001 Chapter Sixtieth

    "You know me?" Liu Yanyan looked at Feng Shayan with some surprise.


    "I''ve heard of a young rookie who is delusional about freedom to join the whole sex."


    Liu Yanyan''s face turned black when she heard the words: "This...this kind of thing...why do you know? No one else was there at the time! Could it be that a person of whole nature leaked my information?"


    Feng Shayan looked at Liu Yanyan earnestly: "This is a foreign world, don¡¯t underestimate those foreign people. I heard that, especially it works everywhere, and there is another one that can monitor the world based on mobile phone signals. People."


    "Also...there are people like this? Isn''t there no secret?!!!" Liu Yanyan almost threw away the mobile phone in her pocket in shock.


    Monkey King: "It''s not that exaggerated, but there is indeed such a person. If ordinary people carry something with a signal such as a mobile phone, they will really be under her supervision. This is one of the reasons why everything is better than others. ."


    "But that person is a very mysterious existence everywhere. I didn''t expect you to have heard of it. It seems that the information network of the World Society is also good."


    "My father is also one of the ten elders after all." Feng Shayan said, and looked at Bao Baofeng, "Now everyone is your own? Are you not going to introduce yourself? Otherwise, I don''t know what to do. What do you call you."


    "I am Wei Shufen, your wife, but her name is too old, you should call me Sister Shufen. She is Bao Bao Feng and you are also your wife, so just call her Sister Baoer."


    Feng Shayan was stunned when she heard the words: "Two sisters?" As she said, she looked at Monkey King with a mocking expression: "Yes, Master, sister flower!"


    "By the way," Wei Shufen said with a serious face: "Sister Baoer and I are not twins. Didn''t you find that we both have different surnames, just look alike."


    "Aren''t you twin sisters?" Feng Shayan looked surprised: "Obviously they look like this." She said, her face was suddenly enlightened, an expression that I understood.


    Then he looked at Chen Duo: "What about you? Are you also a teacher?"


    Chen Duo''s face turned red: "No, I''m Sister Shufen...Uh, I learned Gu technique from Sister Shufen."


    "Gu technique? Are you a Gu master?" Feng Shayan looked surprised. This Gu thing made people feel a little hairy after hearing it.


    Wei Shufen: "There is nothing to be afraid of with this Gu stuff. You should pay more attention to Sister Bao''er. I warn you, don''t make her angry, otherwise I will be buried alive someday. Don''t say I didn''t remind you. Outside Wukong, no one can work well."


    Feng Shayan heard a gurgling sound and swallowed her saliva. Sure enough, the most harmless one was the most terrifying.


    Then he looked at Monkey King again: "By the way, Master, you haven''t introduced yourself yet."


    "It''s not big or small, let me introduce something to you while playing."


    "Let''s talk about it, Master, don''t be so stingy." Maybe because everyone seems to be the same age, Feng Shayan didn''t feel any pressure on her identity.


    Monkey King: "..."


    "Hehe~~" Feng Shayan looked at Monkey King jokingly: "I just heard Sister Shufen call you Wukong? Which Wukong is it? I know that there is a Monkey King~, he also told you Master. It''s just as powerful, and a tumble is one thousand miles."


    Sun Wukong''s brows jumped when he heard it, and when he flipped his hand, Feng Shayan was pressed on his knees, and his palm was slapped: "Even the master dares to tease, it''s really awkward!"


    Wei Shufen''s face flushed red: "Oh, oh, why are you hitting me? I''m not a kid anymore, let go! Otherwise I will be angry!"


    "Are you still angry? I make you angry!" Monkey King fought harder.


    "Stop it! You need a reason to beat me?" Feng Shayan was beaten like this before, a little annoyed with shame.


    Wei Shufen kindly reminded: "By the way, to explain to you, Wukong''s name is Sun Wukong..."


    "Uh~" Feng Shayan looked dazed, and she said, she just said casually, made a joke, and she was right. Didn''t that joke become a tease: "So, Master, I''m sorry, I was wrong Now, I don¡¯t know what your name is, or I would not dare to say that if you killed me!"


    "So I don''t know the etiquette, so I''ll talk about it after the 30th board."


    Looking at this picture, Bao Baofeng conditioned her ass and ran to the side. This is a habitual offender, who has been beaten before.


    A few minutes later, Feng Shayan also clutched her ass and ran to the side with a perverted expression on her master. On the way, she tried to resist, but unfortunately, she was greeted by a more violent storm. Now, she regrets going to the teacher. , I feel like I''m in a pit.


    Bao Baofeng patted her sympathetically, with an expression of pity for the same illness.


    "It''s late now, I should go back." Feng Shayan left directly. Now she just wants to go back quickly and calm down.


    Monkey King: "Okay, come here to find me at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. Since I have been a teacher, I naturally want to teach you something."


    Feng Shayan nodded and hurriedly ran out.


    Wei Shufen looked at the time and said to Chen Duo: "There is still some time before eating, let''s go, I will teach you some new Gu techniques."


    Chen Duo''s eyes lit up and immediately followed.


    Monkey King looked for Bao Bao Feng: "Come here, let me see how well you learned the origins of the Qi body."


    Liu Yanyan saw that they had all done things one by one. She sat alone in a daze, but she was suddenly hit in her head by a book. She picked it up and looked at it and was stunned.


    Monkey King: "What you learned is the corpse chasing line. The talisman making should be involved. This heavenly urn should suit you well, so learn it when you have time.


    "Tong...Tongtian urn!!!" Liu Yanyan''s eyes widened, and she stammered: "Eight...Eight strange skills...one of?! This...this is really that...Tongtian urn?!"


    "Is there any fake?"


    "..." Liu Yanyan swallowed her saliva, her eyes widened, her hands trembling and trying to open the page, but suddenly she retracted again, then stretched out, and retracted again... Can''t help but temptation, But it was resisting with all his might.


    "What are you doing?" Monkey King looked at her with a speechless expression.


    The sudden voice rescued Liu Yanyan from the torment of the painful choice, closed her eyes, and handed the Tongtian Urn to Monkey King: "No...no need...I heard about people who have mastered the eight wonders. ...Everyone who has a good ending...I...do not want to learn..."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he smiled: "I don''t dare to study. You are interesting. The fear is greater than the temptation. Don''t worry about studying. Since you have followed me, I will naturally cover you."

 3002 Chapter 61 Visit

    Liu Yanyan looked at Monkey King, then looked at Tongtian Urn, and finally she gritted her teeth and still failed to recognize the temptation of the Lord: "This is what you said, I''m putting my wealth and life on you now, you can really cover it. Me." As he said, he couldn''t wait to look at the Tongtian Urn.


    Although she didn''t say it, Liu Yanyan''s heart was already grateful. If any of the Eight Wonders was rumored, they would be beaten up by the world. Monkey King gave it to her casually. This is for her. Ah''s trust.


    "Sure enough, I didn''t follow the wrong person!" While rejoicing, Liu Yanyan was already silent in the Tongtian Urn...


    Until the dinner, Liu Yanyan took the secret book and appeared in front of Monkey King, and returned the Tongtian urn to him, with a look of frustration: "Give you back, I can¡¯t understand a lot of the contents, maybe I can¡¯t learn it. meeting."


    The Eight Wonders are not something that everyone can learn. It also depends on the qualifications. Obviously, Liu Yanyan''s qualifications are not enough.


    Wei Shufen: "If you don''t know how to ask Wukong, it''s the right thing. You can understand the profound things as soon as he explains them."


    "Really?" Liu Yanyan immediately became interested, holding the Tongtian urn and opening it, pointing to one of the talismans and said: "You look at this talismo, I can''t see it clearly. ¡­"


    "I don''t think you know anything about it." Monkey King shook his head: "Eat first, and I''ll teach you later."


    "Oh~" Liu Yanyan immediately sat down obediently, and looked at Bao Bao Feng curiously: "Sister Baoer, what are the origins of the body, what do you learn?"


    "Yeah~" Baby Feng nodded, "But it is a little different from the original source of Qi, it was improved by Wukong."


    Liu Yanyan was stunned, looking at Monkey King: "Can you even improve on the eight magic skills?"


    Monkey King: "Although the origin of this Qi body is not bad, but the disadvantages are too great, I just abandon the disadvantages and change to self-cultivation. The so-called cultivation practice, natural self-cultivation is the fundamental, not too focused on the concept of''shu'' Although Shushu can indeed bring strong strength and unparalleled abilities to people, it is too easy to be targeted. For example, gods and spirits are the nemesis of all skills. Therefore, it is more practical to cultivate oneself."


    Liu Yanyan thoughtfully: "Sounds like this, self-cultivation is better?"


    "I can''t say that. Both have their own advantages and disadvantages. You can''t distinguish between the good and the bad. The key lies in the practitioner himself. Regardless of body arts or spells, the truth is the same when practicing to the extreme. Of course, if the qualifications allow, The two practitioners are naturally the best."


    "Everything is choking, let alone fellow practitioners." Liu Yanyan sighed, and suddenly looked at Monkey King with scorching eyes: "What about you, Brother Wukong? I think your physical skills are super good, and your spells are not bad, could it be you Is it both physical and legal?"


    "I started to specialize in physical exercises, and when I practiced to the extreme, I learned other things."


    "Can it still be like this? The ultimate in physique..." Liu Yanyan said, reaching out to touch the muscles on Monkey King''s body: "No wonder your muscles are so strong." At the same time, she looked curious: "That. What kind of realm is it?"


    "It''s too early for you. Eat and eat." Monkey King stopped the topic at the right time. For the current women, just talk about it at will, not too deep, so as not to get too entangled and go wrong.


    After eating, Liu Yanyan immediately pestered Sun Wukong to teach her to pass the sky, let alone, that feeling is really magical, what she didn''t understand originally, it turned out to be like this when she said it out of Sun Wukong¡¯s mouth It is easy to understand, which makes Liu Yanyan more and more admire and admire Monkey King. It turns out that having a good teacher is so important.


    ''Which master leads the door, practice depends on the individual'', Liu Yanyan''s current understanding of this sentence is: it is all shit.


    The next day, at 8 o''clock in the morning on time, Feng Shayan appeared at the door of Monkey King''s room, followed by her father Feng Zhenghao and younger brother Feng Xingtong.


    Of course, Feng Shayan could not be so punctual. Naturally, this was arranged by her father. He originally only asked Feng Shayan to help when Monkey King was in trouble and make a good bond. He did not expect his daughter to be so powerful. Actually worshipped others as a teacher.


    When I heard that Sun Wukong asked her to come to him at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning, no, the arrangements were made immediately. It was really not bad.


    As for that Jia Zhengyu, he ignored him directly and joined the World Club. He was uneasy and kind. Even if Monkey King didn''t make a move, he would probably be swept out by him soon.


    "Mr. Sun, I''m here to harass this morning, and please forgive me." Feng Zhenghao was very respectful and polite, holding his fists and bowing.


    "This is what era, you don''t need to be so retro, come in."


    "Excuse me, excuse me."


    Feng Xingtong looked at Monkey King curiously at the last look, and tugged at Feng Shayan''s clothes: "Sister, that''s your master? Isn''t it too young?"


    "You know what a fart. Although he looks young, he is really powerful. Maybe his father is not an opponent."


    "Is that amazing?" Feng Xingtong was skeptical, and it seemed that he was not much older.


    "I heard from the little girl that I have already worshipped her husband as a teacher. That''s really good for three lives. I am also a layman. There is no meeting gift to give. Well, I think Mr. Sun has been living in a hotel. I am afraid there is no one here Residence, how about giving Mr. Sun a temporary residence?"


    Good guy, give the house as soon as you come, this is really a layman, but for some people, you may like such a layman.


    However, these are dispensable for Monkey King. He is not a poor living, just too lazy to buy it, but now that some people are willing to give a set, it would be nice to save some trouble: "There is that kind of quiet. Place?"


    "Yes." Feng Zhenghao said, and even took out several albums: "Look, which location do you want to choose?"


    Lay, this is really lazy, it''s already prepared.


    "You choose." For this kind of thing, Monkey King directly handed it to Wei Shufen and the others. Liu Yanyan immediately closed the book in her hand and ran over: "I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    At the moment when she closed the book, Feng Zhenghao happened to see her. The big letters on the cover of the book made his heart jump: "Tongtian urn? Didn''t the rumors say that he had mastered the origin of the Qi body? Why? There is also a Tongtian Urn?!"


    After reading several picture albums, Liu Yanyan was a little disappointed: "I haven''t seen the sea yet. I saw on TV that the kind of villas near the sea seem to be good."

 3003 Chapter 62: Gu Ling dispatches generals

    "A villa by the sea." Feng Zhenghao muttered, "Now that kind of sea-view room can''t be bought with money, but if I run it a little bit, it should still be possible, but I have to wait a few days."


    "What do you think?" Liu Yanyan thought Wei Shufen and the others looked over.


    Wei Shufen looked indifferent: "I don''t care. If there is a place to live, it will be wide." Bao Bao Feng has no requirements for a place to live.


    Liu Yanyan: "Then I will trouble President Feng."


    "No trouble, no trouble, I will rely on you to take care of me from now on." Feng Zhenghao looked humble and polite, and then pointed at Feng Xingtong behind him and introduced: "This is my son Feng Xingtong, I have seen it soon. Several seniors."


    Feng Xingtong immediately saluted with a respectful face: "Xingtong, I have met several seniors." It seems that Feng Zhenghao''s tutor is doing a good job.


    However, she also taught a Feng Shayan who looked like a lady of the world, but was actually rebellious in her heart.


    "You don''t need to call seniors, you are getting old." Wei Shufen waved his hands casually, and looked at Feng Zhenghao with curiosity: "I heard that your family has mastered one of the eight strange skills. Will, do you want to show it?"


    "Of course you can." Feng Zhenghao didn''t hide anything, and said to Feng Xingtong: "Xingtong, it''s up to you to show it to everyone."


    Feng Xingtong took a step forward and explained: "The so-called Kuling dispatching generals is for the ultimate abilities of shamans and shamans. It can ignore the will of the spirit and force it to obey and use it for myself, but the spirit I use is not Forced to detain, but came through them voluntarily."


    "For example, Grandpa Prince Zhong." After saying that, Feng Xingtong actually released the ghost of an old man: "Grandpa Prince Zhong''s ability was medical skills, so if I ask him to get up, I can master his medical skills. ."


    "Grandpa Wang Zizhong, come on, trouble you!" Feng Xingtong said very politely, and when Yu Ling sent the general, Wang Zizhong''s soul instantly merged with him, making Feng Xingtong''s entire pupil It turns black and looks a little weird.


    "Wow~ it can actually drive ghosts, this general Ju Ling dispatch is a bit interesting!" Liu Yanyan saw her eyes burning, she was an exorcist, and now she encountered an exorcist.


    Feng Xingtong: "This custodian can be driven by both the dead and the elves. It is not limited to the soul. The stronger the dead or the elves, the stronger the increase we will receive. Grandpa Prince Zhong was only An ordinary person, so my strength has not been increased, I just inherited his medical skills."


    "It turns out that it''s just something that drives the undead and the elves." Wei Shufen immediately lost interest in the general Gu Lingqi: "It''s no wonder Wukong is not in a hurry to take back your generals.


    She knows Sun Wukong best. What he hates most is the use of foreign objects to strengthen her body, not to mention the need to fit in with others, and it feels disgusting to think about it.


    "Recycling?" Feng Xingtong frowned slightly when he heard this word.


    Feng Zhenghao didn''t seem to be surprised at all. Instead, he had a clear look. Hearing this, he had already confirmed the identity of Monkey King.


    Many years ago, the old celestial master of the celestial master''s house had warned him, saying that if you meet a person who recovers the Eight Wonders and doesn¡¯t want to cause disaster, don¡¯t resist, just hand it over. , And the woman next to her were no different from what the heavenly master said, and she must be the one in front of her.


    Without hesitation, Feng Zhenghao simply took out the secret skills of the Gu Ling dispatch general: "This is the Gu Ling dispatch general of my Feng family. If you are interested, Mr. Sun may wish to take a look."


    My daughter has already worshipped others as a teacher, and their Feng Family is considered to be close to this person. A character who is more powerful than the old master, it is nothing to send a general to the spirit.


    Feng Zhenghao deserves to have a superb resource, this courage is not comparable to ordinary people.


    When Feng Shayan and Feng Xingtong saw this, they both looked stunned. They really did not expect that their father would hand over their secret books so easily.


    Sun Wukong opened it and took a look, and then gave it back to Feng Zhenghao: "Feng Tian Yang is quite clever. Although your family¡¯s Gu Ling dispatch general is incomplete, it is harmless to you. Although it is a complete version for the Wang family, see I didn''t feel comfortable when I came."


    When Feng Zhenghao heard this, his expression suddenly became extremely solemn and serious: "Do you...know about this matter?"


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "I''m not interested in taking care of the affairs between your two families, but the full version of Gu Ling dispatches generals. I will visit the Wangs when I have time."


    "What is the full version of the general Guling dispatch?" Feng Xingtong looked puzzled: "Dad, what''s the matter with that king''s family? They will also dispatch generals from our family?"


    Feng Zhenghao waved his hand and refused to answer, with a serious expression: "That''s all for the older generation. You don''t have to worry about it, just do your own thing."


    Judging from his face, it is obvious that after Fengtian Yang died, he had explained something to his descendants.


    After chatting for a while, Feng Zhenghao left with Feng Xingtong, obviously to prepare for the beach villa.


    As soon as her father left, Feng Shayan immediately walked up to Sun Wukong and asked: "Master, what is going on with the Wang family you mentioned before? It seems to be a holiday with our Feng family?"


    "Well, this is a secret, most people really don''t know. If you want to know, ask your father."


    "My father won''t tell me, please."


    "In fact, it''s nothing. Since Feng Tianyang is your senior Feng family. After leaving thirty-six thieves early, he was captured by the Wang family, tortured and forced to confess. The full version of the Gu Ling dispatch generals, in terms of your Feng Clan mastering one of the eight strange skills, has been safe and sound, it can be regarded as the Wang Clan backing you up."


    "This is also called backing?" Feng Shayan heard the words, her face was angry, her fists tightly clenched: "Sooner or later I want them to look good!"


    "Then you have to cultivate well. The current Wang family is really not something that your Feng family can offend. Of course, you are now my apprentice. If you want to, open your mouth and I will kill you now. He is full of doors."


    Feng Shayan squinted her eyes slightly when she heard the words, and suddenly felt that it would be nice to have a great master. After all, what kind of grievances can still have a master to support.


    She didn''t have the slightest doubt about Monkey King''s words, a master who pierced the space with one hand, she believed everything.


    "No, since it''s the Feng Family''s and Wang Family''s affairs, we naturally have to solve it by ourselves. So, Master, you should teach me something, right?" ..

 3004 Chapter 63: Doubt about Life

    "Ambitious." Monkey King looked at Feng Shayan and nodded: "You have cultivated your current abilities, right?"


    "Of course, I am a congenital alien, and no one can teach this ability."


    Monkey King shook his head: "No wonder you have practiced so nondescript."


    Feng Shayan immediately expressed her dissatisfaction: "What is nondescript? I only suffer from a pervert like Master you."


    "Space is a very mysterious existence. At the same level, you should kill others in seconds, but you can see what you have cultivated? Just your strength, and anyone with similar strength can beat you. Get down, are you embarrassed to say this?"


    "Impossible!!" Feng Shayan looked unbelieving. She has always been the proud girl of heaven, and no one has belittled her so much.


    "Don''t believe me? Okay, you know Chen Duo too. She is about the same age as you. She has just turned eighteen this year. Let''s compare her with her. If you can make two moves, you will win."


    "Two tricks? You look down on me too much!" Feng Shayan became angry and stared at Chen Duo: "Come on, I still don''t believe it, where can you go?"


    "Is it okay?" Chen Duo looked at Monkey King.


    Monkey King waved his hands at will: "You are welcome, do everything you can to teach her how to be a person."


    Chen Duo nodded and looked at Feng Shayan earnestly: "I practice Gu technique, which is very dangerous, so please be careful."


    "Come on, nonsense."


    Feng Shayan said, just a punch out of thin air.


    For ordinary people, Feng Shayan''s fist is really weird. Chen Duo was also the first time he encountered this kind of attack. He didn''t seem to react for a while. He was beaten firmly with a punch, and moved back with his hands folded. A few steps.


    When Feng Shayan saw this, she couldn''t help but curl her lips: "But, what? I can''t hide it with a single trick." Then, she looked at Monkey King in a demonstrative manner: "See, Master, not everyone follows You are just as perverted."


    Sun Wukong shook his head and sighed: "What are you still proud of? Chen Duo has told you that she is practicing Gu technique, and you even hit her with your fist. You have already been recruited by Chen Duo, don''t believe me. You are trying the second punch."


    Feng Shayan heard the words: "Try it." She waved her fist and was about to flick it out, her complexion suddenly changed slightly, she knelt down on her belly, raised her hand and looked at the black fist with a look of surprise: "This...this is..."


    "Gu poison." Chen Duo said with a calm expression: "The moment your fist broke through the space and hit me, I also indirectly injected the poison for you. Now you can no longer be smoothly transported. If so, Forcibly transporting the Qi, the meridians and lungs will be eroded by the poison. As for the result, you don''t even know it."


    "Gu technique... so powerful? Just touch it...!!!" Feng Shayan''s face was very ugly. Before, she was the only one who was yin for someone else, but she didn''t expect to be yin for someone else.


    "It''s not counted, what kind of ability to poison, and have the ability to compete with me upright." Feng Shayan looked upset.


    Monkey King rolled his eyes directly: "Why don''t you say that the two of them don''t use anything, they fight directly."


    Feng Shayan pulled her head down and sighed: "I lost, but I still refuse to accept it. This can only mean that the Gu technique is too weird and it is simply impossible to guard against. This is too restraining me. If I change to someone else, I will never lose."


    "That''s it." Monkey King looked at Bao Bao Feng: "Awu, you play with her."


    "Sister Bao''er? I really want to see how good he is." Feng Shayan suddenly became excited at this moment. She still has fresh memories of Feng Bao, who was stunned by two shovels: "But This room is too narrow, let''s go to a more open place."


    "Okay." Monkey King thought, and several people appeared on a deserted plain instantly: "It''s spacious enough now."


    "..." Fengsha Yan was stunned for a while, and suddenly screamed: "My God, this, this, this... Is this instant movement? It is also a kind of space shuttle?"


    Monkey King smiled slightly: "Awesome, right?"


    "It''s not just amazing!!" Feng Shayan looked excited: "It''s really a wife, so amazing! Where are we now? How far have you moved?"


    "It should be on the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau."


    "..." Feng Shayan was speechless for a while, and it took several days to ride the car, but arrived in an instant. How powerful is this?It seems that she has to reassess the horror of her master.


    At the same time, he seemed extremely excited: "I...I... can I do this to this degree in the future?"


    "If you work hard, of course you can, and this is just one of the space systems. It''s much more powerful. It''s not as good as space distortion, which can instantly crush all the things in its range, but you want to do that. , There is still a long way to go."


    "Demonstrate a chant, Master." Feng Shayan looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    But seeing Monkey King wave his hand, the space around a small soil bag not far away was distorted, and the small soil bag was also twisted and then torn to pieces.


    "Hiss~~" Feng Shayan took a sigh of relief when she saw it. If it were a human, it would be scary to think about it.


    Monkey King: "Okay, let''s get started, let me see how far you have practiced."


    "Come on, Sister Baoer." Feng Shayan was extremely excited at this moment. She really did not expect that her abilities could be developed to such an incredible level.


    Only half an hour later, Feng Shayan lay on the ground with exhaustion, lying on the turf with no image, looking at Bao Bao Feng, with a helpless look: "I said you, are all so perverted? I chased you after Sister Baoer for more than half an hour, but I didn''t bump into you."


    Thinking of Feng Baobao''s instinctive freedom to dodge, Feng Shayan once again realized what despair is, the first time he experienced it in Monkey King.


    Wei Shufen laughed: "Among us, except for Wukong, Sister Baoer is the strongest. She didn''t think about anything in her head. She was fighting by instinct, combining with the body that Wukong taught her. It''s even more impressive. If you want to hit Sister Bao''er, it''s impossible except to control her at an overwhelming speed."


    "This... is too abnormal!!" Feng Shayan was stunned: "Aren''t you good at Gu surgery? You can''t win?"


    Wei Shufen spread both hands: "Sister Baoer is immune to Gu surgery and Gu poison."


    Feng Shayan was speechless again. She thought she was already very powerful, but now she is a shocked skeptical life...

 3005 Chapter 64 The World of Mind

    "Why are all these people so perverted?" Feng Shayan whispered, she had to obey, and finally realized that she was sitting in the well before.


    Precisely because of this, she now looks forward to what Sun Wukong can teach her.


    Chen Duo just got rid of the poison for Feng Shayan, she couldn''t wait to run to Monkey King: "Master, you know my strength almost thoroughly, don''t you? Hurry up and teach me some powerful moves!"


    "Don''t go too far, you have to take your time." Monkey King reached out and patted Feng Shayan''s head, and said calmly: "With your current strength, there is still no way to learn some advanced applications, but some basic and simple usages can be improved. ."


    "How to do?"


    "Try to punch me."


    "Okay? I respect you, Master."


    "If you ask you to hit you, hit it."


    "All right." Feng Shayan chuckled and punched Sun Wukong in the chest, but when she heard a sudden cry of pain from herself, she stepped back several steps and almost sat down on the ground. .


    It turned out that at the same time she punched out, the moment she was about to touch Sun Wukong, he was transferred to Feng Shayan by his space power.


    Therefore, this punch seemed to hit Monkey King, but it was actually Monkey King who used space to transfer Feng Shayan''s fist and hit herself.


    "understood?"


    "I know this, but you can''t transfer other people''s fists like the master. Some dead objects can be transferred barely, but it''s very limited by distance."


    "That''s because your strength is not at home, and your understanding of space is not thorough enough. Of course, the most important point is that you have gone through a misunderstanding. You have been practicing Chi, thinking that your Chi is stronger, so your own ability. It will become stronger. This is wrong. That way, it can only increase your attack power, but it will not do much to improve your spatial transfer ability."


    "Hey?! How do I practice?" Feng Shayan''s eyes widened at this moment. Is her cultivation in the wrong direction?


    "Cultivate your own god, improve your state of mind, and then blend into your mind, to understand your ability to transfer space, to understand it a little bit, to blend into it, then your understanding of space will become stronger and stronger."


    "In fact, the simple summary is that this is the same as the magician practicing the magical magic. If you have contacted the magical magical magic earlier, you won''t make detours, but you have used good space abilities like this."


    Feng Shayan looked helpless: "Okay, okay~ Master, can¡¯t I know that I¡¯m wrong? Don¡¯t keep talking about this. I¡¯m a stranger by nature, and no one taught me. It is excusable, now you can just give me the right thing."


    "Tell you to teach you that you still don''t want to listen, right?"


    "Yes, yes, I want to hear, I want to hear."


    "I think you owe it."


    "Don''t!" When Feng Shayan heard this, she instinctively took a few steps back: "Master, you...you won''t hit me again?"


    Monkey King sighed, "Come here."


    "Just go without hitting me."


    "It seems I have to teach you how to listen to Master."


    "Don''t, I can''t come here." Feng Shayan immediately persuaded, and cautiously walked to Monkey King, putting her hands behind her, as if he was afraid that Monkey King would beat her.


    This timid appearance made Monkey King a little funny: "Okay, I didn''t say I''m going to beat you. Sit down."


    "Oh~" As soon as she didn''t hit herself, Feng Shayan immediately sat down.


    Monkey King: "I will draw you into my own state of mind now, don''t think about anything, just keep it empty."


    Feng Shayan nodded.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and pointed at the center of her eyebrows. Feng Shayan only felt her mind sinking, her eyes were dark, and she was shocked to find that she was already in a chaotic world of changes and thunderclouds. The Monkey King standing next to him would be shocked.


    "Master...Master? Where is this? Where did you use teleportation to take me?"


    "What moves in an instant?" Monkey King patted Feng Shayan''s head in an angry manner: "This is your state of mind, but it''s really bad enough. It seems that your temper is really bad."


    "Ahem~~ Is this my state of mind world?" Feng Shayan coughed awkwardly, and looked around curiously: "I heard that those sorcerers are practicing this stuff, how do you practice? Master, you brought me here. What are you going to do again?"


    "Everyone has a real self in the world of mind, and this real self knows exactly how to develop his abilities. I bring you here so that you can see your real self."


    "So amazing? I also want to see who I am. Where is it? Where is it?" Feng Shayan looked around with surprise.


    And at this moment, a deep, smirk smile suddenly sounded: "Oh, ah~~ I didn''t expect you, an outsider, to enter here with this straw bag, it''s amazing."


    "Uh~ this guy... is the real me?" Feng Shayan looked at her suddenly flying in front of her eyes, her eyes were dark, she looked exactly like her, she was full of black lines, and her face was angry: "Asshole, Who are you talking about?"


    "Uh~ I really can''t say that to you." Feng Shayan in her mind seemed to look introspective: "After all, I am you, and you are me. If you are a idiot, it means I am a idiot. Sorry, for scolding. I am deeply sorry that you are a idiot."


    "Uh~ she is apologizing like me?" Feng Shayan looked at Monkey King dumbfounded. Why is this true self so weird?It¡¯s a bit refreshing.


    "However, you are an outsider, how can you step into other people''s minds at will!" Mood Feng Shayan''s eyes suddenly fixed on Monkey King''s body, her dark pupils revealed real killing intent and hostility.


    He just took a step forward and appeared in vain in front of Monkey King, slamming his fist towards Monkey King''s face, surrounded by a deep black fist.


    It''s not a pity that Monkey King grabbed her wrist with one hand, which made it difficult for her to make a difference.


    Feng Shayan''s eyes widened in shock at this moment: "Just now, what she used just now... is teleportation?"


    "No, just space shuttle." Monkey King explained indifferently.


    "Damn it! Why in the world of other people''s minds, you can still have such a powerful strength?" Mood Feng Shayan looked at the Monkey King who was holding her wrist with an angry and shocked face. It''s her home court. What''s wrong with this person?..

 3006 Chapter 65 Fusion

    Mood Feng Shayan struggled, trying to break free, but Monkey King''s palm was like an iron hoop, which made it difficult for her to shake Fenhao.


    Shocked and annoyed, she wanted to attack again, but an extremely terrifying aura was in vain, and she fell to her knees with a pop, making it hard to move.


    "You...you..." Mood Feng Shayan looked at Monkey King in amazement, she was actually so crushed by the man in front of her that she couldn''t move?


    "What do you want to do?" Feng Shayan looked at the painful and humiliating expression of her kneeling on the ground with a curious look. She couldn''t help but ask Monkey King curiously.


    "Originally, she needs to be defeated and suppressed by you, but very people have to use extraordinary means. I don''t have time to teach you step by step, so I will omit this step and let me help you. Solved her."


    "..." Feng Shayan looked at Monkey King speechlessly: "Can someone else do this kind of thing?"


    As a qi practitioner, she still has heard of things like defeating the inner demon, but since ancient times, she has to solve and defeat it herself. How can she help her when she comes to her master? fixed?Do you want to be so exaggerated?This is really refreshing her three views.


    "Sit down."


    "Ah~oh!" Feng Shayan can only listen to Monkey King like a puppet now, because she doesn''t know what she should do anyway, she is right to be obedient anyway.


    Seeing Feng Shayan sitting in a five-hearted posture, Monkey King placed his hands on top of Feng Shayan and Mood Feng Shayan''s heads. The whole body of the two of them was instantly shrouded in a glimmer of light, attracting each other like magnets. Combine the two into one, merge into one.


    "Huh? This...this is?!!!" Feng Shayan opened her eyes and looked shocked: "There seems to be a lot of things in my brain...? So this...is this the right path I should take. ?"


    With that, he took a step forward, his figure was directly submerged in the space, and it flashed out of thin air from a place ten meters away.


    "Wow haha~~~ Master, look, I will also travel through space!"


    "Nonsense, I have integrated you and you in my state of mind, and my strength will naturally increase. She was originally the embryonic form of your heart demon in the future, but now it is compatible with you, and you will not breed in the future. It''s a monster."


    "I don''t have a heart demon anymore? This is too powerful!" Feng Shayan looked shocked and excited, and she ran to hold Monkey King and chirped: "You are really great, Master, worship you for it. The teacher is indeed the most correct choice!"


    "Well~ let''s go, go out." Monkey King thought, and the two disappeared into Feng Shayan''s state of mind at the same time.


    Opening her eyes, Feng Shayan stood up with a look of excitement, feeling that she had obviously strengthened her realm, and even her brain had become clearer and smarter, and she couldn''t help but challenge Baobao Feng again: "Sister Baoer, we will come again. !"


    Bao Baofeng looked at Feng Shayan and nodded: "You seem to be a little different from just now."


    "Of course, I am very different from what I was just now!" Feng Shayan looked confident at this moment: "I can definitely beat you."


    "Then come." Bao Bao Feng also nodded seriously.


    "Look at me." Feng Shayan''s body flashed, but she disappeared strangely...


    "Huh?" Feng Baobao instinctively punched to the right, only to hear a bang. Feng Shayan who just showed up was screaming''Ouch,'' and she squatted under her nose, so pain that she couldn''t help but tears. The flow came out: "Why? Why do you know where I appear?"


    Bao Baofeng tilted his head and looked confused: "I don''t know!"


    "I wonder if you can hit me?"


    Wei Shufen heard the words and explained with a smile: "Didn¡¯t I tell you, Sister Baoer does not catch her opponent by her eyes, but by instinct and her body. Therefore, all attacks against her, whether hidden or invisible, The speed is still hard to distinguish with the naked eye. She can rely on instinct and rely on her body to evade and fight back. If you want to attack her by such unexpected means, it is impossible."


    "This...this is too abnormal, right?" Feng Shayan was shocked: "Doesn''t that mean that you are invincible?"


    Monkey King explained with a smile: "In melee combat, it is indeed invincible, but there is still a way to crack it. The easiest way is to imprison it so that it cannot move, and then attack at a speed that is difficult for her to dodge. She, after all, this dodge has a limit, as long as she uses the speed that her body cannot dodge, she can be hit."


    Feng Shayan sighed slightly: "Who can have that kind of speed, but the method of imprisonment is feasible." After that, Feng Shayan opened her delicate hand and squeezed it in the direction of Bao Bao Feng, and Bao Bao Feng could only feel the whole body. Tight, as if being restrained by an invisible force, unable to move: "This is?"


    "Hehe~~ I can''t move now, right?" Feng Shayan saw this and smiled triumphantly: "This is the space confinement I just mastered. Now the space around you is temporarily frozen, so you are no longer there. Fa is in action."


    "So it''s like this..." Baby Feng nodded, as if she understood something: "It seems that Wukong has also allowed you to merge with your own state of mind, so has your strength improved so much..."


    "Aren''t you?...That''s right, you are the teacher." Feng Shayan suddenly became vigilant. She was upgraded by the master in a moment, and the sister Baoer, who was the teacher, followed The master has learned more for so long, and it is impossible to be imprisoned by her so easily.


    And the fact is just as Feng Shayan thought, it is impossible to restrain Bao Bao Feng by relying on the space constraints she just realized.


    Every kind of technique, no matter how strong and unbelievable, is in contrast to the strength of the caster. With Feng Shayan''s current strength, it is impossible to restrain Baby Feng.


    The colorless broke out from Bao Bao Feng''s body in vain, and both hands suddenly exerted force, and only heard a click, the invisible space confining her suddenly shattered like glass.


    Although the name of this technique is space imprisonment, it is not the real space used by the laws of space, it is just a pseudo space formed by a technique.


    If you are confined by the real space, unless you have the strength to break the space, you don''t want to break it at all.


    And Feng Shayan¡¯s ability is not the real law of space, but a pseudo-space ability that extends from the law of space...

 3007 Chapter 66 Zhang Chulan

    As long as you have a large enough qi or strength, you can forcefully break this bondage.


    Seeing that her proud technique was so arrogantly broken by Bao Bao Feng, Feng Shayan, who had just been proud of her face, put on a look of astonishment, and was punched on the ground by Feng Bao Bao.


    The pain woke her up and hurriedly raised her hand to surrender: "Don''t fight, don''t fight, I surrender! Sister Baoer, are you too exaggerated? How come there is such a huge chap?"


    "I don''t know." Bao Bao Feng shook his head with a dull look.


    "I thought I could get back to the place, but I didn''t expect to be hanged." Feng Shayan looked depressed right now.


    Monkey King looked at her, but smiled and comforted: "You don''t need to look like you are being hit, you are already very powerful now, and there are very few who can beat you among your peers."


    "I''m really so good?" Feng Shayan looked suspicious: "But I have been beaten."


    "It depends on who you are with." Monkey King said, and threw a cheat book to her: "This is about the cultivation method of sorcerers. Take a look when you have time. It will help you improve your ability."


    Feng Shayan took the secret book and opened it, and her eyes immediately glared at the boss: "Cultivate one''s body, temper the spirit and soul, expand the sea of ??knowledge, and refine the Qi...Master, are you sure this is just some help?"


    Feng Shayan swears that this cheat book is the most powerful and versatile book she has ever seen. Although she doesn''t know what the eight magic skills are, she is sure that the value of this cheat book is definitely not better than the eight magic skills. Poor skills.


    "It''s the right thing to practice well, first remember the content inside, and then return the secret book to me."


    "Yes, Master!" Feng Shayan can no longer describe her inner excitement at this moment, but feels that being able to worship Sun Wukong as a teacher is the greatest luck in her life.


    "It seems it''s almost the same, go back." Sun Wukong thought, and Bao Bao Bao and the others had already returned to the hotel room, but they realized that there was a waiter at the door that had been waiting for a long time.


    Chen Duo opened the door and asked politely: "Is there something wrong?"


    "Uh~" The waiter girl was in a daze, with a look of confusion, but she has been standing at the door, how did this group of people get in?She swears that they were definitely not in the room before.


    Although curious, the waiter sister said politely: "There are three guests in the lobby waiting for you to come back, saying that if you don''t see you, they won''t leave. They have been waiting for almost two hours."


    "Looking for us?" Chen Duo looked puzzled: "Anyone we don''t know here?"


    Wei Shufen looked curiously towards Feng Shayan: "Isn''t it the one who''s looking for you?"


    Feng Shayan shook her head decisively, she didn''t have many friends.


    "Don''t guess, they are from the Heavenly Master''s Mansion." Monkey King looked at the door and said, "Call them."


    "Okay, I''m sorry to disturb you." The waiter sister said, closed the door, and walked downstairs to the living room. It was worthy of being a high-end hotel. The service attitude was good.


    For a moment, the door was knocked.


    Chen Duo opened the door, but he saw a handsome young man first greeted him, and behind him were a young man who was not much different from him and a middle-aged uncle.


    "Excuse me, please forgive me. We are all disciples of the Celestial Master''s Mansion. I wonder if Senior Sun is here?" The handsome man bowed to salute, with a sincere and respectful attitude. He was humble and polite. Although his face was expressionless, he was the number one person. The impression is still good, and I can tell at a glance that this is a well-behaved, well-knowledge of etiquette, and a pure heart.


    Monkey King: "Let them come in."


    Chen Duo stepped away and made a please gesture.


    Looking at the Monkey Kings in the hall, the lead teenager recognized at a glance that this was indeed the person they were looking for, because it was very close to what their master described.


    "Presumably you are senior grandchildren. I am Zhang Lingyu. These two are my junior brothers Zhang Chulan and Zhao Xiujie. I came here to meet you on the orders of my master and greet you on behalf of my master and his elders."


    "Zhang Chulan?" Wei Shufen immediately fixed his eyes on the young man behind Zhang Lingyu after hearing the words: "Are you Zhang Huaiyi''s grandson? They are all grown up like this."


    "Does this sister know me?" Zhang Chulan looked curious: "But my grandpa is not Zhang Huaiyi, Zhang Xilin."


    Wei Shufen immediately curled his lips: "What Zhang Xilin? It''s just your grandfather''s pseudonym after he left the Heavenly Master''s Mansion. His real name is Zhang Huaiyi. It seems that the old guy Zhang Zhiwei hasn''t told you anything over the years. The protection is thorough enough. "


    When the three Zhang Lingyu heard this, their brows were slightly frowned, and they were a little unhappy. Anyone who heard others call their respected Master an old fellow would be unhappy, right?Had it not been for Zhang Zhiwei to give an explanation before they left, I am afraid they would not be able to bear it.


    Since you can''t offend it, treat it as if you didn''t hear it.


    Zhang Chulan looked at Wei Shufen with a sense of urgency: "Do you know my life background? Can you tell me?"


    "Ask Zhang Zhiwei myself. That old guy knows everything. Oh, yes, I heard that Zhang Huaiyi''s bones seemed to have been stolen by a human being. If you have time, you can recover your grandfather''s bones. Wilderness."


    Zhang Chulan, who was still respectful and seemingly humble, suddenly burst into swear words, and a strong qi faintly burst out: "All these bastards dare to dig my grandfather''s bones? Labor and capital will destroy them!"


    "Junior Brother, calm down, don''t lose your courtesy." Zhang Lingyu put one hand on Zhang Chulan''s shoulder, and said solemnly.


    "Hu~ I''m sorry, I was impulsive." Zhang Chulan exhaled for a long time. The original anger disappeared invisible. It seems that he grew up in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, and his temperament was well polished.


    "Huh?" Wei Shufen looked at Zhang Chulan with a surprised look: "You are a good boy, you are so young, you have such a cultivation level, it seems that in the Tianshifu, except for Zhang Zhiwei and some old guys, I am afraid that no one is you. Right?"


    "Where is it? My sister is absurdly praised." Zhang Chulan''s expression was humble, and it seemed that her character did not develop in the direction of not wanting Bilian as in the original work.


    It seems that Zhang Zhiwei still has a good hand in training apprentices.


    Speaking of talent, Zhang Chulan naturally has no shortage. In the original book, he only learned from his grandfather for so many years when he was a child, and then he hasn¡¯t practiced since. He has a blank period for more than ten years. Being able to compete with those so-called genius-level figures shows that his talent is high.


    Now, he grew up in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, and Zhang Zhiwei is a master who teaches himself by himself. It is difficult if he is not strong...

 3008 Chapter 67 Invitation

    It can be said that the current Zhang Chulan is the strongest existence among the younger generation in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, even Zhang Lingyu will rank behind him.


    Seeing Zhang Chulan seemed to be calm, but Zhang Lingyu, who grew up with him, knew very well that this was definitely the tranquility before the storm. He knew that he could not delay it. He stepped forward and explained his intentions: "The master is called junior generation. He asked the predecessor, did your lady''s anger disappear?"


    When Wei Shufen heard the words, her face suddenly became unhappy: "It''s a shit! It''s been eighteen years, and the old guy still wants me to solve the Gu. Go back and tell him that this Gu tells others to solve the old lady. A big concession, but let me solve it, don''t go too far."


    "Gu?" Zhang Lingyu heard the words, thinking Linglong: "Is it about Nephew Zhou? It turns out that Master has already found someone who can detoxify Nephew Zhou? If so, I have to work harder."


    Zhang Lingyu immediately clasped his fists and saluted: "Senior, the so-called saving a life is better than building a seventh-level floating tutu. Since seniors can do it, why should you refuse to stay thousands of miles away? If there are any conditions, please feel free to speak, as long as my Heavenly Master can do Arrived, never postponed."


    "If you don''t understand it, you don''t understand. Then there is so much nonsense, get out of here." Wei Shufen looked upset. She was responsible for the poison, and she asked her to deal with it. Do you think it''s a play?Although her heart knot has been resolved, she still wants face.


    If she took the initiative to solve it, wouldn''t she admit that her previous practice was wrong?She never thought she had done anything wrong, so she would never explain it.


    When Feng Shayan saw Wei Shufen''s anger, she immediately stepped forward and issued an order to chase off the guests: "Three, please come back."


    When Zhang Lingyu heard this, he was embarrassed. Seeing that Junior Brother Zhou''s Gu poison is hopeful, he just gave up?Really unwilling.


    Seeing Zhang Lingyu''s appearance, Zhang Chulan stepped forward, licking her face and said, "This sister, a kind and beautiful big sister like you..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, flattering is useless." Before Zhang Chulan could finish speaking, Wei Shufen interrupted him: "Hurry up and get out of here, don''t blame me for being rough."


    Upon seeing this, Zhang Lingyu hurriedly pulled Zhang Chulan behind him, holding a fist to apologize: "Now stop here, the younger generation will truthfully report to the master, but this time I go down the mountain, there is one more thing, three days later, it is my dragon and tiger mountain master. On the day of Luo Tian Dajiao in the mansion, my teacher sincerely invites several seniors to come and watch them together."


    "Luo Tian Dajiao?" Sun Wukong heard the words, with an unexpected look on his face, and subconsciously glanced at Zhang Chulan. Without this guy, is Luo Tian Dajiao still held.


    "Exactly." Zhang Lingyu looked respectful: "And the prize for the winner of Luo Tian Dajiao this time is one of the eight wonders, the Tongtian Urn."


    "Tongtian urn?" Wei Shufen was a little surprised now: "That old fellow Lu Jin is willing to take this thing out as a prize? Isn''t that courageous."


    Monkey King looked at Zhang Lingyu and said, "Go back and tell Zhang Zhiwei, I will go to join in the fun this Luotian."


    "Then we will leave first."


    Looking at the three people who had left, Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King with curiosity: "Wukong, you said that this dimension has made such a Luotian glutinous rice cake, and you even specially invited you. What is this for?"


    "What else can I do for fear that others will offend me because of the origin of the body, and cause trouble."


    "I still don''t understand, what does this have to do with Luo Tian Dajiao?"


    "You think, if I went to the Heavenly Master''s Mansion and sat with Zhang Zhiwei, what would the people who covet the origin of my body in my hand think?"


    Upon hearing this, Wei Shufen suddenly felt: "They will think that we are related to the Heavenly Master Mansion, which is covered by the Heavenly Master Mansion, so those who covet the origins of the corpses will probably also converge a little bit. What, right?"


    "Yes, as long as I go to Longhu Mountain, even if Zhang Zhiwei doesn''t say anything, others will think that I have something to do with Tianshifu. Zhang Zhiwei, an old thing, is really afraid of me doing things all the time."


    "It seems that he is not repairing enough. Why are we going to beat him up?" Wei Shufen said with twinkling eyes, beating Tianshi, thinking about it, he was a little excited.


    Feng Shayan on the side was stunned when he heard the words: "You... have you beaten the heavenly master?"


    Wei Shufen chuckled, "It''s more than a beating, I even tied him into a caterpillar and hanged it on a tree."


    Feng Shayan''s expression was speechless and shocked when she heard this, she was a superb celestial master!It seems that her master is definitely above that one.


    ''Under one person'', Feng Shayan felt her heart surging when she thought of this term.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand and said: "Beating him will be avoided, but since he wants to transfer the hatred to the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, then I have done his wish and see how he will resolve it then."


    On the street.


    Zhang Chulan looked puzzled.


    Seeing his expression, Zhang Lingyu looked curious: "Junior Brother, what''s wrong with you? From the beginning, he has always looked very puzzled."


    Zhang Chulan looked serious: "Brother, as you know, I went to Wudang with my master a few years ago. At that time, I saw that a disciple of them was very good at divination and arithmetic, and I found it interesting, so I learned it cheeky. point¡­"


    When Zhang Lingyu heard this, it was full of black lines: "This kind of shameless thing will not be mentioned in the future, and it will only embarrass our Tianshifu.


    Well, the so-called dog can''t change eating shit. Listening to Zhang Lingyu''s words, it seems that this shameless behavior was still inherited by Zhang Chulan, but he grew up in the Tianshi Mansion and was hidden by him.


    "Don''t you ask me what I saw?"


    "¡­¡­What do you see?"


    "Nothing! This is where I am puzzled! I did some calculations with that person (Sun Wukong) before, but I didn''t calculate anything. It seems that there is no such person in this world. It''s scary to think about it! "


    "No? Isn''t that possible?" Zhang Lingyu frowned slightly.


    "Yeah! Why not?" Zhang Chulan also looked confused: "Is it because I am not good at learning art? After all, I am not good at this fortune-telling technique, or is it... that person has the ability to hide heaven''s secrets? If this is the latter, then it would be terrifying!!"


    Zhang Lingyu silently remembered what Zhang Zhiwei had told him before leaving, and said quietly: "I''m afraid... it''s the latter..."


    "..." Zhang Chulan was silent for a moment, and nodded seriously: "I feel so too..." ..

 3009 Chapter 68 The King

    "Fortune-telling, the greater the influence of the person who counts on the world, the greater the price you have to pay, but I have never seen anything that can''t be calculated." Zhang Chulan looked serious: "Then, the most It is possible that this person is also a master of fortune-telling and fortune-telling. He is strong enough to cover up the secrets of heaven. It''s just that such a person really exists? Doesn''t exist, how can he explain it? Brother, let''s go to Wudang Mountain. ."


    Zhang Lingyu was silent for a moment, and said calmly: "There are only two days. Tomorrow we must go back to the Heavenly Master''s Mansion to report to Master."


    "Knowing that brother, you will be curious too, go and change to Wudang Mountain."


    "I''m just more concerned about Master Zhou''s Gu poison. I want to know who they are and why even Master is so afraid."


    Full of curiosity, the three of them diverted to Wudang Mountain.


    Taking a plane, but one afternoon, the three of them arrived at the foot of Wudang Mountain.


    Speaking of Longhu Mountain and Wudang Mountain, hearing their names will make people feel that they are the kind of clean and repaired places isolated from the world, but in modern times, it is completely inferior to this thing.


    This kind of prestigious school has become a tourist attraction in modern times, and there is no sense of mystery. Along the way, the three of them don''t know how many tourists from different countries have seen.


    I even saw many Taoist priests in Wudang Mountain being taken by some tourists to take photos.


    "It seems that Wudang Mountain is no different from our Heavenly Master Mansion..." Zhang Lingyu, who has always been relatively silent, couldn''t help but sigh.


    Like their master Zhang Zhiwei, who is known as a superb, it is such a mysterious and great honor. Such a person should be mysterious and unpredictable. He is a talented person who is hard to find in the world, but whoever has never seen it will know. Their master is always taking pictures with tourists every day, frolicking, and occasionally searching headlines up and down, which is completely out of mystery.


    In the modern world, the sects that once gave people mystery have also been modernized.


    Because Zhang Chulan had been here and was familiar with the road, under his leadership, the three of them came to the Qingxiu place in Wudang Mountain that was not open to the public.


    From a long distance, Zhang Chulan opened her throat and shouted: "Wang Ye, come out to meet the guests!"


    "Stop it~!!!" A man who seemed to be listless and not awake came out from the inner room, looking at Zhang Chulan with a helpless expression: "You don''t want Bilian, please stop, you''ve been heard Go, thinking I was soliciting customers."


    Zhang Chulan jokingly smiled: "You look like you just finished picking up guests."


    "Stop talking about those useless, why are you looking for me?"


    "Don''t be so indifferent, we haven''t seen each other for a while."


    "I really don''t want to see you." In order to learn the fortune-telling skills from him, Wang did not suffer from Zhang Chulan''s crimes. Since then, he has really seen this person who seems to be polite, but actually shameless. That clingy horror.


    In other words, it is the first one given to Zhang Chulan by Wang Ye without the name Bilian.


    Zhang Chulan directly ignored Wang Ye''s words, and took Zhang Lingyu to introduce: "Come on, let me introduce to you, these two are my senior brothers Zhang Lingyu and Zhao Xiujie."


    "Look up for a long time!" Wang Ye immediately hugged his fists and saluted: "Zhang Lingyu''s name is like a thunderous ear."


    "There, I also often hear my junior brother mention you. There are not many of my peers who can make him admire so much." Zhang Lingyu also clasped his fists in return.


    "Absolute praise, absurd praise, I am a stinky Taoist priest, that''s so great." Wang Ye looked humble and looked at Zhang Chulan: "Why, you are coming to Wudang Mountain this time, not because of Luo Tianda. Isn''t it a gluttonous thing?"


    "Oh~ do you already know?"


    "Nonsense, now who doesn''t know about Luo Tian Dajiao, I just refused Master to ask me to participate."


    "Refused?" Zhang Chulan was not surprised: "With your indisputable character, it is reasonable. I came to see you this time. In fact, it is somewhat related to this matter."


    "Tell me about it." Wang Ye listened respectfully. If it was an ordinary matter, I am afraid that people would not specifically come to Wudang Mountain to look for him.


    "We went down the mountain this time, in fact, by the order of the master, we invited someone to watch Luo Tian Dajiao. After seeing that person, I curiously calculated it. Do you know what?"


    "Say quickly, don''t sell it."


    "Nothing, just as if this person doesn''t exist. I wonder if it''s because I''m not good at learning art? So I came to you to help me count."


    When Wang Ye heard the words, his brows frowned slightly: "It doesn''t exist? Impossible! As long as you are in this world, you can''t escape the mathematics, numerology, and numerology. If you meet an expert who can conceal the secrets, you might be lying on the hospital bed. If you can''t get up anymore, it must be because of your poor academic skills."


    "That''s why I asked you to count it as a trivia."


    Wang couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes: ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to harm me? If you really meet that kind of expert, we won¡¯t have enough lives to play, but when you say that, I¡¯m really curious. Up."


    "Then hurry up and give it a go, don''t dawdle."


    "I''m unlucky to know you, then I''ll help you count it." Wang Ye said, already sitting cross-legged and entering his interior...


    Feng Shayan''s home.


    Having nothing to do, Feng Shayan took Sun Wukong and a group of people to her home as a guest. As an apprentice, she was embarrassed to let Sun Wukong stay in a hotel.


    At this moment, Sun Wukong was playing Go with Wei Shufen, his brows frowned slightly, "Is anyone peeping? It''s really not a long memory."


    "What is it, Wukong?" Wei Shufen was puzzled.


    Baby Feng, who was watching the children''s comics seriously, also looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that someone is spying on me with divination and fortune-telling." Monkey King said indifferently: "It seems that I don''t know how to stop without giving them a lesson."


    Even if he doesn''t care, others can''t figure out anything, but it makes him very uncomfortable that people always want to spy on him.


    Feng Shayan looked surprised: "I''ve been fortuned, Master, you can feel it? Is it the guys who beat the body?"


    "No, just a nosy person."


    After saying that Wang also entered his own interior scene, he just gave birth to a peeping mind, but he was shocked to discover that his interior world was collapsed at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    "This...this is?!!!" Wang also saw this, his expression changed greatly: "Damn it! That bastard who doesn''t want Bilian, what kind of monster is that I''m counting on! As soon as I thought about it, the interior began It collapsed?!!!" ..

 3010 Chapter 69 Backlash

    "No, something went wrong!!"


    Seeing Wang Ye suddenly bleeding from his nose and mouth, and his face pale as paper, Zhang Chulan''s complexion changed drastically, her hands gathered in her hands, and she was about to swing her fist down, forcing Wang Ye from the interior scene. It trembled suddenly, as if being punched in the chest severely, and immediately spurted blood, and fell to the ground weakly.


    At the same time, Zhang Lingyu and Zhao Xiujie on the side also spewed out a mouthful of blood. They seemed to have been emptied of all their strength. They fell to the ground weakly, pale and bloodless, and they also looked terrified and amazed: "What...what... There is...someone...sneak attack?!!!"


    The three of them held their chests at the same time, looked around, full of vigilance, but there was silence around, there is no half of a person.


    And here is Wudang Mountain, in this broad daylight, who would come here for a sneak attack?


    "It''s not something...sneak attack..." Just as the three of them looked solemnly vigilant, a faint voice sounded. It turned out that Wang had already withdrawn from his own interior scene. Well, it was not withdrawing but the interior scene collapsed. He was Forced to kick it out, at this moment it can be described as bleeding from seven holes, and it looks miserable: "We touched...taboo...together...were...backlashed..."


    All three were in a daze: "Backlash?"


    Wang Ye stared at Zhang Chulan with an annoyed look, and directly exploded: "You bastard... who told me to count... what kind of existence is it?... As soon as I thought about it... the interior collapsed... almost killed by you. dead!!"


    Zhang Chulan lay down on the ground, also weak: "I don''t know...I have...calculated before...nothing happened? How can I know that your calculation...but it''s so serious...Even our unrelated personnel can suffer backlash? What the hell is this?"


    "What do you mean by unrelated personnel? Didn''t you... tell me to count?" Wang Ye was a little out of breath. At this moment, his breath was weak and a little scary, but his skill was pretty good, he could barely hold on, just face. The post was filled with lingering fear: "I thought I was going to explain it... I didn''t expect it but survived... It seems that God did not intend to take my life."


    Zhang Chulan looked serious: "Then what did you count?"


    "Nothing...I didn''t see...I just gave birth to the idea...I was met...backbone...the interior...then it collapsed...Fortunately, it didn''t completely collapse...otherwise it would be over..." Wang Ye''s expression was more solemn: "From now on Don¡¯t go...touch this person...he...it¡¯s not us...that can be contaminated...this is definitely a...a super master who can conceal the secrets...if it weren¡¯t for him to cover up...self...I¡¯m afraid... Backlash... and died!!"


    "Does this person have such a big influence on this world?" Zhang Chulan was shocked.


    "It''s not just big. Judging from the scale that even those of you who are not involved in the fortune-telling are involved, I am afraid it can influence the structure of this world." Wang also looked serious: "It seems that I have to take a trip to Dragon Tiger Mountain. Go to meet these characters..."


    "It''s no wonder that before leaving... Master and his old man were so serious about it. It seems that we... did superfluous things..." Zhang Lingyu''s face was serious and he gave Zhang Chulan a stern look. This junior only knew what to do. He was almost killed.


    "I didn''t expect... it would be so serious... Brother, don''t you want Wang Ye... to help you calculate things about Nephew Zhou?"


    "You still want me to count?" Wang Ye looked scared and waved his hands again and again: "None...None...I know you who don''t want Bilian... It''s really unlucky... This time I didn''t rest for ten and a half months. , It is impossible to recover...come over..."


    "Wang Ye, how did you do this? You met an enemy?!"


    "Master!...It''s nothing, it''s just a calculation just now..."


    "Who the hell did you forget? It''s so miserable?"


    In this way, even the three of them with Zhang Chulan trained in Wudang Mountain for two days, and finally the Heavenly Master''s Mansion sent someone to take them back.


    Looking at the three of Zhang Chulan, who were lying on the bed, weak and wanting to die, Zhang Zhiwei was angrily blowing his beard and staring: "Lingyu~ How did I tell you before you left? You are usually the most obedient. Why do you encourage Chu Lan to go to the game this time? It''s fine now, tomorrow''s Luo Tian Dajiao, who do you tell me to play?"


    "Sorry, Master, Lingyu let you down." Zhang Lingyu looked ashamed.


    Zhang Chulan: "Master, don''t blame brother, in fact, the brother went to Wudang Mountain with me because of Nephew Zhou..."


    "Blame me too, you shouldn''t let you find him..." Zhang Zhiwei is also a little regretful. This picture of Chu Lan and Zhang Lingyu are the two killers he used to unfold Luo Tian Dajiao, but now they are lying here. What is this? Well.


    "There is no way, it seems that I can only sacrifice a bit of skill to help you participate in Luo Tian Dajiao tomorrow."


    "But Master, you..."


    "It¡¯s nothing but Luo Tian¡¯s relationship is very important, and there is no room for loss, but you two remembered it to me, as a teacher to help you out, you can only temporarily suppress your injuries, don¡¯t work too hard, or you will hurt. And the meridian, the injury adds to the injury, but it is troublesome."


    Zhang Chulan looked confident: "Don''t worry, Master, among the younger generation, apart from Wang Ye and brothers, I don''t see anyone in seconds."


    "Don¡¯t underestimate anyone. This time, Luo Tian Dajiao is open to all strangers. For the eight wonders of the sky, I¡¯m afraid there will be many young masters hidden by the family. Genius, this world can never No shortage."


    "Don''t worry, Master, my disciples." Zhang Chulan suddenly seemed to remember something, and said to Zhang Zhiwei: "By the way, Master, I heard that grandpa''s grave was dug by a man of the whole nature. Do you know this? "


    "You know?" Zhang Zhiwei frowned slightly: "Have you ever been to Quan Xing?"


    "Is this enough? I originally wanted Wang also to help me figure out the location of my grandfather''s corpse. I didn''t expect this to happen, so I just went to find it..."


    "It''s fine if I didn''t find it." Zhang Zhiwei was relieved when he heard the words: "Anyway, don''t interfere with your grandfather''s affairs. I will take care of this. I have already sent someone to find your grandfather''s bones. Presumably it won¡¯t be long before it will be handled properly..."


    Zhang Zhiwei''s attitude made Zhang Chulan even more suspicious: "Master, what is the identity of my grandfather? Why do you keep hiding from me? Is my grandfather really called Zhang Huaiyi, not Zhang Xilin?"


    "I told you not to wade in this muddy water, so don''t go there. Where is there so much nonsense, can it be a teacher that can harm you?"


    "Yes, the disciple knew it was wrong."


    Seeing Zhang Chulan like this, Zhang Zhiwei sighed: "It seems that the identity of this kid will not be concealed for long..." ..

 3011 Chapter 70: Dragon Tiger Mountain Tianshi Mansion

    Dragon Tiger Mountain, Heavenly Master''s Mansion, has passed on for thousands of years, and is one of the greatest powers of foreigners in the world.


    It sounds so mysterious and desirable.


    However, when they arrived at Longhu Mountain, Wei Shufen and the others had stunned expressions.


    Here, there is no mystery and style that the hermit sect should have. Instead, it is a tourist sacred place with a flow of individuals, full of travelers and cries.


    At this time, Monkey King and his party have arrived here with Feng Zhenghao and other people from the world.


    "This... is really the Heavenly Master''s Mansion?" Wei Shufen looked around with a look of suspicion.


    Feng Shayan explained earnestly: "This Longhu Mountain, most of the front mountain is managed by the Tourism Bureau, and the residence of Tianshifu is in the back mountain."


    As the group said and walked into Longhu Mountain, they were stopped by the ticket seller at the door: "Hey~ wait, have you bought tickets? Don''t rush!"


    "I bought it." A member of the National Association who was next to Feng Zhenghao ran over immediately, took out his mobile phone and showed it in front of the person: "Look, this is the ticket we ordered online. The names are different. Yes¡­"


    After checking the tickets, the group finally entered Longhu Mountain smoothly, which made Wei Shufen look emotional: "I didn''t expect Longhu Mountain to be like this. This is completely different from what I imagined!"


    "After all, it is now society." A voice suddenly sounded beside him: "Even in the ancient school, we have to keep up with the times. Our Wudang Mountain is even worse than here!"


    "Huh? Are you from Wudang School?" Feng Xingtong looked at the speaker curiously.


    The man smiled, but his qi was slightly insufficient, his complexion was a little pale, and he looked like a sick seed: "Wudang Sect-Wang Ye."


    "Wang Ye." When Sun Wukong heard the words, he couldn''t help but look at him more. Seeing him look like a sick child, he knew it clearly. It seems that the backlash of fortune-telling is not complete.


    Seeing that others had reported his family, Feng Xingtong immediately saluted: "The world will meet, Feng Xingtong."


    "It turned out to be the young master of the World Club, disrespectful and disrespectful."


    However, during the chat between the two, there suddenly came a sacred Buddha name on the side: "...Amitabha, the number of days~the number of days!! Alas, I didn¡¯t want this thing to appear in this world, but I didn¡¯t want to meet the donor. People who are destined, don¡¯t want ninety-eight, not ninety-eight, ninety-eight, as long as ninety-eight, how about I give this thing to a small benefactor?"


    Monkey King turned his head to look, only to see a monk holding a string of Buddhist beads high up in front of Bao Bao Feng, and Bao Bao Feng, at this moment, was beamed by his flickering eyes and raised his hands high. It looked like her entire world. There is only this string of Buddhist beads left: "Oh oh~~ It''s amazing~ I want it!"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, it was full of black lines, and turned his head to look at Wei Shufen: "Didn''t I tell you to look at Ah Wu?"


    "Ahem~~What?~~ I was distracted by the situation here for a while, so I didn¡¯t want to pay attention..." Wei Shufen also walked to the old monk with a black face: "I said you are a stinky monk. Buying ninety-nine or ninety-eight for broken Buddha beads? In my opinion, ninety-eight is too much."


    "Hey, the donor, what you said." The old monk had a face of righteousness, and said righteously: "This Buddhist bead is what my master, Duoxin, got in this mountain hundreds of years ago, when the master cultivated in the mountain. Encountered a ten thousand year fire unicorn..."


    "Is it still a fire unicorn for ten thousand years? I don''t think I have seen the ten thousand year kings!" Feng Shayan curled her lips and walked over with a look of disdain: "You old monk, even ignorant travelers don''t know how to say this. Fucked, did you deceive us?"


    When the old monk heard this, his face was awe-inspiring: "Hey, little girl, what you said is wrong. The so-called business is not righteous and righteous. You can''t buy it, but you can''t slander my reputation! Old monk, I have a reputation. How can you lie to you little girls?"


    Feng Shayan is too lazy to care about him at the moment, and she took Feng Baobao by the hand and wanted to pull her away: "Sister Baoer, go, this is obviously a scam, ignore him."


    However, Feng Baobao''s feet seemed to have taken root. How Ren Fengshayan pulled it was motionless: "No, it took more than 80,000 rounds to get it, I want it!"


    Feng Shayan was speechless when she heard this: "Everyone said it was a lie."


    "No, I want it!" Bao Baofeng''s face was firm and unwavering.


    "Okay, Shayan, don''t drag her either." Monkey King walked over and said calmly: "As long as it is something that Ah Wu is attracted to, she won''t stop until she reaches it."


    Then, looking at Bao Bao Feng, he said with a serious face: "I really want it?"


    "Hmm~" Baby Feng nodded repeatedly.


    Monkey King directly took out two hundred and handed it to the old monk: "You won''t lose two hundred dollars for things made of wood, so hurry up."


    "Uh~" The old monk originally wanted to say something, but after looking at Sun Wukong, he felt a chill from his head to his feet. He instantly became extremely guilty, stood up tremblingly, and ran quietly. The original opened: "You are... buying and selling... hooliganism... nothing more... Old monk, I should take a bit of a loss. Who told this donor to be destined to this Buddhist bead!"


    "This old monk, I really owe a lot to clean up." Feng Shayan clenched her fists tightly: "If he runs fast, he has to teach him a lesson." Just looking at Feng Zhenghao who was looking at her behind him, he immediately lowered his fist. , Stood aside obediently and said nothing.


    "Hey~" Feng Zhenghao sighed helplessly. Since her daughter has followed this adult, her nature has been revealed a little bit. Did all the good girls in the past pretend to be?


    Thinking about it, Chaofeng Xingtong looked at it again with a worried look: "Could it be the same for Xingtong?"


    Seeing his father''s eyes suddenly placed on him, Feng Xingtong immediately showed an innocent smile, which made Feng Zhenghao very pleased. It seemed that this son was normal.


    As long as the son is normal, as for the daughter, leave it to her master to train.


    But at this moment, I saw a group of veterans walking towards this side, and the person headed was Zhang Zhiwei, the celestial master of Longhushan Tianshifu.


    Followed by Lu Jin, Zhang Lingyu, Zhang Chulan and others.


    Chen Duo tugged at the corner of Monkey King''s clothes and whispered: "Big Brother Wukong, God, they are here."


    "Well, I saw it." Monkey King nodded.


    Coming to the front, Zhang Zhiwei called a polite one: "Mr. Sun, I didn''t expect you to be here! It is an honor to come! Come on~ Please inside! Please inside!"


    Zhang Lingyu and others all clasped their fists and bent over to salute, showing respect and politeness, to the point that Wang Ye who looked aside looked surprised...

 3012 Chapter 71: The Cliff

    "Master Zhang, don''t come here unharmed." Feng Zhenghao walked out of the crowd, clasped his fists to bow, "You are still so healthy if you haven''t seen you for some time."


    "Oh~ It turns out that President Feng is also long, so he is so sloppy, forgive me, please, come, please inside, please inside." Zhang Zhiwei has a polite expression. He really didn''t see Feng Zhenghao before. Behind the Monkey King and the others, and Chen Duo and the others were surrounded by Monkey King, thus blocking Feng Zhenghao.There are so many travelers coming and going here, and it is normal not to see it for a while, after all, Zhang Zhiwei''s original mind has been focused on Monkey King.


    Naturally, Feng Zhenghao wouldn''t care, as long as a while, this kind of tolerance seemed to exist.


    At this time, Wang also stepped forward and bowed to Zhang Zhiwei and bowed his fists in salute: "Tianshi, King Wudang also pays homage to him."


    "Ah~Wang Ye, how good is your master?"


    "Master has always been healthy and healthy, and I just learned to use a smartphone recently."


    Hearing this, Zhang Zhiwei laughed and said, "That''s really good! You don''t need to be so polite, just treat it as your own home." Zhang Zhiwei smiled. He still admires Wang Ye a few years ago. I saw it when I visited Wudang on Wudang Mountain, and I also discussed with Zhang Chulan. At that time, the Wang also impressed him very deeply. He has only seen people of the same generation who can learn from Zhang Chulan without losing the wind. Over the king.


    It was also clear that the looking listless kid in front of him was one of the eight magic skills, the heir of the Qimen after Fenghou.


    "How is your injury? Doesn''t it matter?"


    "Thank the old master for your concern, it doesn''t matter. Master and the others have given me a lot of panacea, and they have given me a lot of heat, so the injury is temporarily stabilized."


    Zhang Zhiwei glanced at Monkey King vaguely, and said with a serious face: "I said you juniors are really fooling around, don''t do such a foolish thing in the future. This time it''s your life. You didn''t give it to you. Go in."


    "The disciples will remember what the heavenly master taught me." Wang also looked respectful.


    "Lingyu, Chu Lan, just stay and receive other guests."


    Zhang Lingyu, Zhang Chulan and others all held their fists and saluted: "Yes, Master."


    The group led by Zhang Zhiwei to a hospitality hall.


    "Mr. Sun, please."


    Monkey King waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to be so polite. I just came to Longhu Mountain, and I want to go around."


    "Then, let me lead you, how about?"


    Wang Ye was surprised when he saw the attitude of the celestial master, so that the celestial master could be so polite and respectful. Is it difficult to bring the one he wanted to meet?


    With doubts in his mind, Wang also cast a questioning look at Zhang Chulan.


    And Zhang Chulan nodded and gave him an affirmative answer.


    This made Wang also even more surprised. He really did not expect that the kind of existence that can cover up the secrets and provoke the punishment of the heavens would be such a young and handsome boy?


    "No need." Sun Wukong refused Zhang Zhiwei''s kindness without hesitation: "You are the celestial master of the celestial master''s house. Follow us too much, so let''s walk by ourselves."


    "That''s fine." The old master nodded, glanced at Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu, and said, "Lingyu, you can take Mr. Sun and the others around."


    This disciple always abides by the law, so he can be at ease with him.


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhang Zhiwei looked at Feng Zhenghao: "President Feng, shall we go to the other courtyard to chat?"


    Feng Zhenghao immediately made an invitation gesture: "Tianshi, please first."


    After Zhang Zhiwei and the others left, Zhang Lingyu came to Sun Wukong''s side and said respectfully: "Senior, there are so many people here, why don''t we go to the back mountain for a walk?"


    "Let''s go." Sun Wukong nodded, he did not like this noisy place.


    Zhang Chulan looked at Zhang Lingyu¡¯s leaving back with a look of envy, but Zhang Zhiwei asked him to stay and entertain others, so she couldn¡¯t follow, she could only look at the king on the side eagerly: "You will not leave me alone Leave it here, right?"


    Wang also smiled and turned around with his fists, "Farewell." Now he is even more curious about Monkey King. He really wants to meet him, so he naturally followed.


    Zhang Chulan was left alone in the wind and messed up.


    Walking on the rocky mountain road, Feng Shayan pouted her lips: "At any rate, it is also Zhengyi''s Heavenly Master''s Mansion. Why is there not even a road?"


    Zhang Lingyu said with a polite expression: "This back mountain is an undeveloped area, and its biggest role is actually to block the footsteps of those tourists. If the road is built, our Tianshi Mansion will really not be peaceful."


    "That''s what I said." Feng Shayan nodded with a look of understanding.


    In a short while, a cliff appeared in front of the group of people, cutting off the road like a moat. There were only wooden stakes nailed to both sides, tied with a rope, which straddled both sides like a steel wire.


    And a young Taoist priest was standing on the edge of the cliff, watching the arrival of Monkey King and his party, and explained: "Everyone, if there are no other means, please pass through these ropes."


    Feng Shayan looked at Zhang Lingyu again: "Does your Heavenly Master''s Mansion use such useless things to test people?"


    Zhang Lingyu was calm and polite: "It''s not a test, it''s just a simple way to screen ordinary people and strangers, so that ordinary people don''t get into the back mountain."


    Baby Feng walked to the edge of the cliff, covered his eyes with one hand, and looked at the distance of the cliff like a grandson monkey: "I really want to be quite far away, don''t you know if I jumped over?"


    As he said, he jumped directly on the spot, only hearing a bang, his body flew out like a cannonball, and within two or three seconds, he landed steadily on the opposite side.


    "What a great jumping ability!" Wang Ye looked stunned, but he clearly sensed that Bao Bao Feng was useless at all, and jumped over entirely on the basis of his physical fitness.


    Yunqi can naturally jump over, but he doesn''t need anything, jump hard, he really doesn''t have that ability.


    "Sister Bao''er, don''t walk around, wait for me." Wei Shufen suddenly spoke in dialect and ran along the rope like a flat ground.Monkey King can tell her to look at Baby Feng, but she can''t let her run away.


    Chen Duo also jumped onto the rope, without any exaggeration, and simply slipped over.


    Liu Yanyan followed closely.


    "Master, then I''ll go there first." Feng Shayan said, several times, and finally a beautiful somersault, landing on the opposite side.


    Just as Monkey King wanted to pass, he felt the wind roared above his head, and one of them fell from the sky and blocked his way: "It''s you... My ineffective brother was miserable by you."

 3013 Chapter 72 Start

    "I''m from the west. My name is Jia Zhengliang." Jia Zhengliang looked at Monkey King with a serious and serious expression: "Come here to show that you will also participate in the competition? I don''t care what kind of rubbish that person is, but he still My eldest brother, I look forward to officially playing against you at the conference, when I will avenge that idiot in front of everyone."


    With that said, Jia Zhengliang has already flown past the cliff...


    "Wow, mom, look, that person can fly!" Obviously, this scene happened to be seen by a stranger who came here, and one of the little loli was full of curiosity and surprise.


    "Jia Zhengliang... By the way, who is his elder brother?" Monkey King turned his head to look at Feng Xingtong.


    "You won''t forget it so soon, are you? It''s that Jia Zhengyu." Feng Xingtong said: "The one who was buried alive by Sister Baoer, but later seemed to be poached by the police because it was a foreigner, then The guy is not dead, but his spirit seems to have been hit hard and he has become a little nervous."


    Well, to put it bluntly, it''s just crazy.


    "It turned out to be him." Sun Wukong looked stunned. He would never remember anything that didn''t matter, but he didn''t have any surprises when Jia Zhengyu was rescued, in the streets and alleys where people came and went. Although there are usually no people passing by, there are houses on all sides, and it is inevitable that there will be no witnesses. After they leave, it is normal.


    But it was a bit surprising that the guy was scared into a neurosis, and his mental quality was too bad.


    "Senior, you... will also participate in Luo Tian Dajiao?" Although Zhang Lingyu''s face was calm, he was obviously very curious about the topic he asked.


    "I think too, but unfortunately, age doesn''t allow it."


    "Age is not allowed?" Wang Ye''s expression moved slightly and looked at Monkey King: "I think you are similar to me, right?"


    Seeing Wang Ye''s expression of questioning, Monkey King smiled back and took a step forward. His figure disappeared in a flash, and when he appeared, he was already opposite the cliff.


    Feng Xingtong''s eyes widened in astonishment for a while: "What a fast speed!"


    "It''s not speed!" Zhang Lingyu''s face was serious: "This is the distance that ignores the space, and directly travels through the past. Is this what the legend says that it is close to the end?


    "It''s not just a short distance away, it should be just a simple space shuttle." Wang Ye has also achieved something in this respect, and he said: "But it is a space shuttle that underestimates him. Strictly speaking, it should be - Teleport."


    "Teleport..." Zhang Lingyu''s face was serious: "No wonder the master is so polite to him."


    Wang Ye: "I want to come, Zhang Chulan asked me to estimate that he should be him. The person who can cover up the secrets is really amazing!"


    Under the leadership of Zhang Lingyu, Monkey King and his team came to the back mountain and passed through the gate, but there was a lively scene like a playground in front of them.


    But unlike Qianshan, the people here are all strangers, and most of them are contestants.


    With the arrival of Monkey King and others, many people''s eyes were focused on them, um, to be clear, they were focused on Zhang Lingyu.


    As a disciple of the Celestial Master, the next powerful competitor of the Celestial Master, his popularity in the alien world can be described as thunderous. Of course, most of the fans of the kind of mentally disabled women.


    Such an existence will naturally attract the attention of others, especially those who consider themselves geniuses, and they will not miss the opportunity to meet them.


    No, not long after I arrived, I saw a handsome man approaching Zhang Lingyu: "Zhuge Qing, a descendant of Wuhou."


    "Heavenly Master''s Mansion is a great skill, Zhang Lingyu."


    Zhuge Qing: "Lingyu true person, long admiration, finally see your deity."


    "You are polite, I''m just a wild Taoist on the mountain.


    "You are humble. It is because I am looking forward to discussing with the real person Lingyu, I came to this Longhu Mountain to harass; but why didn''t I see Junior Brother Ling, Zhang Chulan? I have also admired his name for a long time, and he is also on this trip. I want the goal of the match."


    "Junior brother, he is welcoming other guests at Qianshan. He will be there before the start of the competition." Zhang Lingyu looked humble: "Ashamed, the monks shouldn''t be fighting again, but I really want to see. Take a look at the magic skills Wuhou left behind."


    The two reached out at the same time and held them together.


    When the girls on the side saw this, their expressions made them excited: "Shake hands, shake hands!"


    "Encountered together, pulled up!"


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong shook his head. The world is really going down, even this Dragon Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master''s Mansion will have rotten girls.


    "It seems that almost everyone is here."


    The sudden sound caught everyone''s attention.


    "Oh~ It''s a heavenly master!"


    "There are still a few of the top ten!"


    Seeing that Zhang Zhiwei was about to bring the crowd toward him again, Monkey King waved his hand to stop him, and sat on a step casually.


    When Zhang Zhiwei saw this, he had no choice but to give up. He didn''t dare to bother anymore. He glanced at the people present, his face was kind and amiable: "Everyone, wait a long time, this Luotian Dajiao has always been us except for the routine sacrifices. Of course, I also know that you are here to talk about metaphysics with old guys like us. The old man also came from a healthy age. I understand. Therefore, the old man is not Talk nonsense, let''s get started!"


    A young Taoist priest stood beside the red carton and said loudly: "Everyone, everyone knows the rules of the competition, so I won''t say more. Then, please meet the standards and come forward one by one. Take your own note."


    When everyone heard this, they all lined up independently and began to draw the list of notes for the duel. Feng Baobao saw it and found it interesting, and followed Feng Shayan to the front of the large group.


    When Zhang Zhiwei saw this, it was a black line, and he couldn''t help but look at Monkey King: "Mr. Sun, it would be a bit too much to let her participate in the competition. This does not meet the regulations."


    Zhang Zhiwei clearly knows that Bao Bao Feng is from the same age as him. This age is too high. How can you be more conscious?


    "Awu just finds it fun, join in the fun, rest assured, even if she wins in the end, I won''t want your heavenly urn."


    "I gave you the Tongtian Urn a long time ago, of course you don''t care." Lu Jin couldn''t help but spit out in his heart, but there was no other way.


    Zhang Zhiwei also looked helpless, although she knew that Bao Bao Feng''s age did not meet the regulations, she couldn''t say this, she could only acquiesce with a depressed look.


    He would never have thought that Bao Baofeng would also participate in the competition. In her capacity, it should be impossible to participate in this kind of duel between juniors.

 3014 Chapter 73 The First Scene

    "Don''t you two try?" Monkey King asked Chen Duo and Liu Yanyan beside him.


    Liu Yanyan: "No need? I''m not as playful as Sister Baoer, and the rewards are of no use to me." Tongtian Lu is still in her arms.


    "These contestants are among the best of the younger generation in the world of aliens. It is a rare opportunity to compete with them. This is also helpful for your growth."


    Chen Duo was shaken when she heard this, but she actually didn''t like this kind of struggle very much.


    Wei Shufen looked at her and said, "What else is there to hesitate about? Give it to me. This is a great opportunity for the foreign world to understand my Miao Department. How can I miss it?"


    "Yes!" As soon as Chen Duo heard this, she immediately went out to line up without hesitation. Since Yu Miao was beneficial, she naturally did not hesitate.


    If it can shine in Luo Tian Dajiao, this is indeed a good opportunity for the Miao Ministry.Nowadays, the Miao Ministry has almost been forgotten by the world, and she, who was awarded the Gu Gu, has the mission of reviving the Miao Ministry''s reputation.


    Seeing that Chen Duo had gone to the competition, Liu Yanyan had no choice but to keep up. She was the only descendant of the Liu family who drove the corpse in Xiangxi, and also shouldered the mission of revitalizing the family''s reputation.


    Although she is still a little reluctant to fulfill the mission she was given in the rebellious period, it is not bad to confirm what she has learned in the past.


    And here, she can use what she has learned all her life without any scruples. With this thought, Liu Yanyan''s interest is even higher.


    After everyone has drawn the note.


    Zhang Zhiwei¡¯s voice came out again: "Everyone, you must have extracted your own notes. Look at the notes on the notes. Due to the limited space, the heavenly stems represent the order in which you enter the competition. As for the animals under the heavenly stems, every There are four animals in one animal, and those who get the same animal enter the competition together. Among them, only one person can enter the next round of selection."


    Liu Yanyan took her note and ran to Bao Bao Feng''s side immediately: "Sister Baoer, which scene are you?"


    Bao Bao Bao opened the note in his hand: "Jiahualu..."


    Liu Yanyan immediately patted her chest: "It''s so risky, so risky. I''m not with you. Mine is Yibaihu."


    Feng Shayan also came over: "I am also Yibaihu."


    Feng Xingtong followed his sister and smiled silly, "I am Binglulu."


    When Feng Shayan heard the words, she gave her stupid brother a straight look: "Don''t say anything stupid about this kind of idiot."


    "What''s wrong?" Feng Xingtong looked innocent and curious.


    "Kid, don''t you even know this?" Zhang Chulan entered in a mysterious face and looked at Feng Xingtong with a smile: "The so-called green turtle is green..."


    With a "touch~", before he could finish speaking, Zhang Lingyu had already knocked his head unceremoniously with a punch, and respectfully saluted: "Sorry, a few people, I''m bothering you." He said, picking up Zhang Chulan''s back collar dragged him away...


    Bao Bao Bao Feng''s Jiahualu was clearly in the first game, and her opponent has not changed. Like the original, she was assigned to the trio of''Tianjin Weixiaotaoyuaner''.


    This makes many people full of surprises, and the trio can be drawn together immediately, which naturally makes people suspicious.


    "Isn''t this going to be three-on-one, who is this little girl? It''s a bit unlucky."


    "No, I met these three bad boys in the first game."


    The three of Tianjin Weixiao Taoyuan''er were standing in the field at this moment. That''s a principal: "Jie Si? Jie is dead!"


    "Everyone, there are those who recognize four (know) our third brother and those who don''t recognize four, our third brother didn''t cheat!"


    "Jie is called fate, or we are called Xiao Taoyuan! Haha~~ I''m going to see which hapless thing is our third opponent!"


    At this moment, Bao Bao Feng put his hands in his pockets and walked into the court with his waist slightly bowed.


    At the same time, the referee also sounded: "The players are all there, lose consciousness, those who voluntarily give in will be eliminated, those who hurt their lives will be eliminated, and will be severely punished! The one who knocks out the other three in the field will win! Start!"


    "Hey~ I turned out to be a little girl, Chang Di is quite impatient."


    "Relax, don''t be afraid, brothers will be very gentle..."


    Perhaps because of the influence of these three people, Feng Baobao opened his mouth in the local dialect of Xiangxi: "You have so much nonsense in the three pots, aren''t you looking for a drip? It''s over and it''s over, let''s get started."


    "Yo~ the little girl speaks very aggressively, come on, my brother will teach you how to behave."


    When Bao Baofeng saw this posture, he nodded seriously: "That''s right. If you can do it, don''t BB."


    As he said, the delicate body flashed, and the figure appeared in front of the three people as if teleporting. Therefore, the terrible picture accompanied the wailing sound throughout the venue, and the look was shocked.


    Even the chance of surrender was gone. Tianjin Wei Xiao Taoyuan''s three people had been hammered by Feng Baobao with bruises and swollen noses, and they were fainted on the spot.


    "The three have lost consciousness, Jiahualu, the winner-Bao Baofeng."


    For a while, the audience was surprised.


    "Oh~ This baby Feng is amazing! One person kills three in a second!"


    "Tianjin Weixiao Taoyuan, I have also heard of it. Although she is notorious, her strength cannot be underestimated. She was so easily defeated by her, amazing!"


    "As expected of Luo Tian, ??there are many masters!"


    Baby Feng did not pay attention to the exclamation of the surroundings, and did not listen to the referee''s announcement that she had won the victory. Instead, she took out the shovel and started digging on the spot...


    In the audience, everyone looked confused: "She...what is she doing?"


    "Digging a hole?"


    "Baby Feng, you have won this competition. Please leave the scene immediately to make room for the people in the next competition."


    Baby Feng heard the words and replied blankly: "Oh~ wait, wait until I bury them three..."


    "Fuck? Buried alive? What kind of operation is this?"


    "She... Didn''t she want to bury those three people alive?"


    Sun Wukong saw a black line at the moment. He tilted his head to look at Wei Shufen who was sitting beside him. Wei Shufen rolled his eyes back directly: "What am I doing? You didn''t instigate it." He said, and immediately went forward. A few steps, shouted to Feng Baobao in the field: "Sister Baoer, enough, you have won, you don''t need to bury them, or you will be disqualified."


    "Oh~ That''s it!" Bao Bao Feng took back the shovel, looked at the three with regret, and withdrew from the arena.


    This was a relief to Zhang Zhiwei who was watching the game, otherwise he would be really difficult to handle, this sister Baoer is indeed a strange flower.


    At the same time, the battles in other venues continued, and the powerful and small famous people became the targets of the other three people in the venue...

 3015 Chapter 74 Knockout

    But a sheep is a sheep after all, even if they work together, they can''t beat the big bad wolf.


    Zhang Lingyu''s side is the best example, and it is also the trio who easily killed him in a flash.


    This is true for Zhang Chulan and Wang Ye.


    Those so-called famous players are all targeted, but the famous players naturally have the confidence of the famous players, even if they are three against one, they can still win easily.


    However, the competition at the beginning was mixed, there was nothing exciting, and there was nothing to say. To sum it up in simple words, it was dull.


    "This is Luo Tian Dajiao, it''s really boring." Wei Shufen expressed his disappointment.


    "There is no need to worry." Sun Wukong said with a calm expression: "Now it is just a period of elimination. This time Luo Tian Dajiao is completely open to the outside world and there is no restriction. Therefore, there are also many people who fish in troubled waters. All are eliminated, and after entering the official finals, it is the beginning of the highlight."


    "That''s right." Wei Shufen nodded. Although today''s competition seemed dull, she still saw a lot of outstanding people, such as Wang Ye and Zhuge Qing. After meeting these people later, they are indeed worth looking forward to.


    The current competition is really just cleaning up some trash fish.


    "Next is Chen Duo''s test, Wukong, shall we go and see?"


    "Let''s go." Monkey King and Wei Shufen walked towards Chen Duo''s playing field.


    When we arrived, we met Zhang Zhiwei and his party by accident.


    It¡¯s not difficult to guess why they are here. Chen Duo¡¯s identity is naturally known to them. He comes from the Miao family of Xiangxi. The Gu technique they are good at is what they care about now. Among the disciples of the Heavenly Master¡¯s Mansion, there is another person who needs solutions. As for the disciples of Gu, they naturally care about Gu Master.


    Looking at Monkey King, Zhang Zhiwei and the others said hello, and said to Wei Shufen: "This one, should be your disciple?"


    Wei Shufen: "The disciple can''t talk about it, but is entrusted to teach her for a period of time."


    Zhang Zhiwei nodded and looked at the court with a look of exclamation: "Xiangxi Gu technique is really mysterious! The competition has just begun, and her three opponents have already fallen to the ground unconsciously."


    It turned out that just a few seconds after the referee announced the start of the competition, the three players opposite Chen Duo were already on the ground and passed out in a coma.


    Wei Shufen glanced at the field and said calmly: "It''s just that the opponent is too weak. If you encounter a master, the poison will not attack so quickly."


    Zhang Zhiwei said in amazement: "This also shows that the gap between her strength and her opponent is not. If I am not mistaken, I can use this kind of poison that makes people lose consciousness instantly. Gu technique cultivation base, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already close to the master, right? It¡¯s incredible, at her age, she can cultivate Gu technique to such a high level, no wonder you are attracted to it."


    Wei Shufen glanced at him and said indifferently: "It seems that you have learned a lot about Gu technique these years."


    Hearing this, Zhang Zhiwei smiled back and did not answer. He tilted his head to look at another venue and was surprised: "Oh ~ President Feng, it seems that your girl''s recent growth is not small! Space transfer His abilities can be used so skillfully."


    Feng Zhenghao looked humble: "It''s all thanks to Mr. Sun. If it weren''t for his teaching, the little girl would not have made such a big improvement."


    Wang Ai, one of the ten elders, frowned unchecked when he heard the words: "Listen to you, has the noble daughter already worshipped Mr. Sun as a teacher?"


    "Thanks to Mr. Sun, the little girl has indeed been accepted by him."


    "Oh?!" Now even Zhang Zhiwei was shocked, but he knew the power and fear of Sun Wukong best, that such an existence actually took a disciple?This Feng Family really came up with a super big tree, subconsciously, Zhang Zhiwei glanced at Wang Ai.


    He didn¡¯t say much, but he felt helpless. He naturally knew the grievances between the Wang family and the Feng family. Now the Feng family is standing next to the big tree Sun Wukong, the Wang family, thinking of Wang Ai¡¯s character, Zhang Zhiwei only felt a headache.


    Thinking of the terrifying power of Monkey King, Zhang Zhiwei can no longer describe it as a headache at this moment: "I hope Wang Ai, this old thing, will never offend this ancestor, otherwise it would be really bad."


    There is really nothing to say in this knockout. Feng Shayan also advanced easily. Even Liu Yanyan was promoted in this knockout, but this is also a bit of luck. The three opponents she met also She was a bastard, not a powerful character. As she was the corpse-catching Liu family in Xiangxi, she was naturally targeted, but by virtue of the corpse-catching technique, she conversely beat the three of them and obtained promotion qualifications.


    So far, all the people around Monkey King have successfully advanced.


    And today''s knockout round can be regarded as an end.


    Saying goodbye to Zhang Zhiwei and the others, Monkey King joined Feng Shayan and the others: "Well, after observation, what do you think of your opponents afterwards?"


    Feng Shayan looked serious: "I think Zhuge Qing should pay attention to it. The Qimen Dunjia of the Zhuge family is really tricky."


    Chen Duo: "That Zhang Lingyu, Zhang Chulan, and Wang Ye are probably not inferior to us except Sister Baoer."


    Sun Wukong nodded: "Indeed, the one you should pay most attention to is Zhang Chulan, followed by Wang Ye."


    Feng Shayan was stunned for a moment: "Zhang Chulan? That guy''s thunder method is indeed quite powerful, but how do I think that the unmotivated king is also more noteworthy?"


    "No, among these people, that Zhang Chulan is the strongest."


    "He? No?" Feng Shayan and the women all looked surprised, they really didn''t see how powerful that guy was.


    Sun Wukong did not deliberately exaggerate Chu Lan. People do have such strength now; Wang Ye''s Fenghou Qimen is indeed weird, but against Zhang Chulan, his Fenghou Qimen may not be able to exert much power. Come, especially some very powerful moves for others, if used on Zhang Chulan, I am afraid it will not have the desired effect.


    Fenghouqimen, the greater the influence on this world, the more restrained it can show its power. As the protagonist of this world, Zhang Chulan, although not in contact with Bao Baofeng now, is still hooked with Qi Yuanyuan. , The protagonist is still the protagonist.


    So if Wang Ye met Zhang Chulan, he wouldn''t be able to ask for any cheap.


    As for confronting Chen Duo and the others, let alone, each of them is now related to Monkey King.


    This is exactly why in the original book, Wang was chased by Bao Baobao all night and only had to escape. Fenghou Qimen is ineffective to others. What else can you do without running?..

 3016 Chapter 75: Buried

    "Why didn''t you participate?" Walking along the road, when Jia Zhengliang came to the Monkey King angrily, he asked with an angry expression.


    He had previously threatened to defeat Monkey King in the competition and exhaled for his elder brother, but he didn''t even think that Monkey King didn''t participate in the competition: "I thought you were a human being, but I didn''t expect you to be just a cowardly coward!"


    Touch~!!!


    As soon as the voice fell, Jia Zhengliang flew upside down in vain, hitting the stone wall behind, spitting out blood, and fell to the ground.


    It turned out that Wei Shufen, who was angry, kicked him out.


    Sudden changes immediately attracted countless people who stopped to watch.


    Wei Shufen appeared next to Jia Zhengliang, kicked him to the ground again when he was about to get up, and slammed on his chest, causing another blood to spurt out: "Where is the wild boy, It''s so blatant, I think you are trying to die!"


    Sun Wukong walked slowly to Jia Zhengliang''s side, looked at him with a swollen nose and swollen nose that was repaired by Wei Shufen for a while, and said calmly: "If you don''t participate, it doesn''t mean you are cowardly and weak. Instead of giving it to me, understand?"


    "You...!!!" Jia Zhengliang was angry, struggling to stand up, but he was stepped on his chest by Wei Shufen, but he couldn''t stand up anyway.


    "Not honest yet!" Wei Shufen squeezed his fist and beaten again, then looked at Monkey King: "Who is this kid? So arrogant."


    Monkey King: "It seems to be Jia Zhengliang, Jia Zhengyu''s younger brother."


    "Who is Jia Zhengyu?" Wei Shufen looked puzzled.


    "It''s the one buried alive by sister Baoer not far from our hotel." Feng Shayan reminded her kindly.


    "It turned out to be him." Wei Shufen looked at him with a daze, "That scumbag brother... It seems he is not much better, Sister Baoer, buried him."


    "Good." Bao Baobao walked towards the mountains not far away with a shovel in one hand and Jia Zhengliang''s ankle in the other.


    "..."


    The crowds onlookers are all dumbfounded. It''s still in Longhu Mountain in broad daylight. You can really do this kind of thing.


    From a distance, Lu Jin, who looked directly at this side, said to the heavenly master beside him: "Aren''t you going to control it? This is really going to be buried alive."


    Zhang Zhiwei immediately rolled his eyes back: "If you have the ability, you can go."


    Lu Jin: "I don''t want to be beaten."


    "Then I think?" Zhang Zhiwei also rolled his eyes, thought for a moment, and said to a disciple behind him: "Fourth old man, go and dig him out when there is no one, and send him down quickly. Don''t let him. Once again in Longhu Mountain, we can''t afford to offend that person."


    The old fourth squinted a pair of squinted eyes, and his face always seemed to have a smile: "Yes, Master." Then, his eyes were fixed on Monkey King again, his eyes flickered, and he didn''t know he was thinking about writing. what.


    "Hey~ I don''t know whether it is right or wrong to invite him up the mountain." Zhang Zhiwei looked at the Monkey King in the distance and sighed again.


    In the crowd, a big fat middle-aged man was really paying attention to Zhang Zhiwei''s every move, his eyes flashed, but an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, giving people a charming and charming meaning: "This old master Have you witnessed someone burying others alive in front of your own eyes without interfering? It seems that the identity of that man is really not simple..."


    With that, he looked at a middle-aged man beside him: "Did you find out the identity of that person?"


    "The specific identity is unknown, but eighteen years ago, the celestial master broke in alone, it seems to be related to this person."


    "Oh, it turns out that the celestial master turned his face away for this person? He also has the origins of the body and is related to Zhang Huaiyi. This person is becoming more and more curious..."


    "What''s even more amazing is that the woman next to him is named Wei Shufen..."


    The middle-aged fat uncle put his cheek in one hand, thinking, "Wei Shufen? He sounds familiar."


    "Among the thirty-six thieves, there is one named Wei Shufen, who is a Gu Master from the Miao Family in Xiangxi, and beside her, she happens to be following a girl from the Miao Family Gu Master-Chen Duo."


    "Oh~~ This is really incredible information!" The middle-aged fat uncle squinted a pair of peachy eyes, his face was shocked: "This Wei Shufen, that is a figure more than sixty years ago!"


    "Hush~ Stop this matter, this is not a place to discuss such things."


    The middle-aged uncle looked at the Monkey King in the distance, and unexpectedly licked the corner of his mouth involuntarily: "This man is really more and more curious."


    At the same time, seeing a man passing by saw his expression like this, for a moment he was utterly obsessed.


    The middle-aged man beside the fat uncle saw this and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Xia He, you have become like this. I didn''t expect that your charm will not diminish at all!"


    The fat uncle rolled his eyes immediately: "Don''t call my name here, you stupid!"


    "It seems that Dragon Tiger Mountain will not be peaceful either." Monkey King glanced a short distance and said calmly.


    Wei Shufen: "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Monkey King looked at the front and said: "It seems that someone is making a bet in front of you. Let''s go and see."


    When he approached, Monkey King saw a little fat man holding a lot of banknotes and handing it to a young girl: "Give me all pressure on Linglong."


    "Forget it, fat man, do you have a lot of money and nowhere to spend? You will lose if you press that little girl."


    "I like it, how do I drop it?"


    "Hidden Dragon, I heard that you are engaged in gambling?" Feng Xingtong looked at the little fat man and said.


    "What do you call you?" The girl immediately said: "I did it. Fatty is only providing a little information. How about it, the Feng family, do you want to press it too?"


    "Uh~I...I won''t press it anymore." Feng Xingtong subconsciously looked at his sister and waved his hand quickly.


    Sun Wukong stepped forward, somewhat interested: "How do you suppress this?"


    "It''s okay to suppress whoever wins, or to suppress yourself."


    Feng Shayan took the list and glanced at it: "My odds are one for one? Sister Baoer also loses one for one, and so does Chen Duo..."


    "Why is mine pay one hundred?!!!" Liu Yanyan looked at the content on the list and suddenly exclaimed.


    Little Fatty Hidden Dragon helped his glasses and explained: "This is settled based on the first test. Seriously, you are one of the least dazzling people in the promotion list."


    "Asshole, you''re a fat guy too contemptuous of people!" Liu Yanyan turned her pockets angrily, took out her purse and turned out her bank card: "Hey, I have more than 5,000 in my card! Myself!" ..

 3017 Chapter 76 Strengthening Symbols

    The girl took out her mobile phone and chuckled: "The bank card will be exempted. Just scan the code as much as you want."


    "Then squeeze five... it''s five thousand. I have to save some money for food..."


    "How about it, Miss Feng, want to press it?"


    "Not interested." Feng Shayan really didn''t like the money.


    The girl focused her gaze on Sun Wukong again: "How about it, handsome guy, do you want to put it down too?"


    Monkey King looked at her with a smile: "I really want me to press it? I''m afraid you are bankrupt."


    "Cut~Is it possible to be swollen! I can still afford this little money."


    This is compelling, Monkey King nodded and said: "The above odds won''t change, right?"


    "Don''t worry, what you wrote on it will naturally not change."


    Monkey King: "Let''s do it, I will push one hundred million, and Liu Yanyan will win."


    Upon hearing this, the girl looked at Monkey King with a dull expression, and then she was dumbfounded: "One...one...a billion?!! Brother~Don''t play with me, I''m still a student...a minor...don''t scare me!"


    If you lose, you have to accompany 10 billion. How many dare you to take this gambling game?Not to mention she is a little girl.


    Feng Shayan and the others were shocked by Monkey King''s words.


    The little girl stared at Monkey King with a stuttering expression: "Less... Less, a small bet that hurts your body! I just want to make pocket money... Don''t play with me!"


    Seeing the little girl like this, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile. He was just a joke just now. He lost one hundred in the bet, and he paid one hundred million. Let alone this little girl, even Feng Zhenghao would not dare to take it, although On the bright side, it looks like a must-win game.


    "Since you can''t take it, then forget it." Monkey King waved his hand casually. He was too embarrassed to win the little girl''s pocket money, and the five thousand that Liu Yanyan gambled by herself was enough for the little girl.


    She thought that she had eaten these five thousand before she dared to take it, but she didn''t know that Liu Yanyan had to arrange it clearly.


    No, Baby Feng, who had just returned from being buried, was immediately pulled aside by Liu Yanyan: "Sister Baoer, discuss something with you."


    "You said."


    "I just made a gambling game. I bet that I would win by myself. I lost one hundred. I suppressed myself by five thousand. If I won, it was 500,000.


    When Bao Bao Feng heard this, he stared, "Five hundred thousand? So much?"


    "So, you have to help me and win us five or five cents, how about?"


    "Five to five points? Two hundred and fifty thousand?"


    "Yes, two hundred and fifty thousand!"


    "Okay!" Bao Baofeng nodded very simply: "How can I help?"


    "You are my fighter, pushing your opponent all the way, and when you get to the final, you just lose to me."


    "Yeah." Bao Baofeng nodded repeatedly, then gave Chen Duo and Feng Shayan a thief: "But you can beat them both? They both have their own goals, and they may not let you, and That king is very good in everything, I am fine, but can you stick to the final promotion?"


    Liu Yanyan was stunned after hearing the words: "This... seems a bit difficult!"


    She only asked Bao Baofeng to let her at the last moment, and never thought about whether she could be promoted to the end smoothly.


    Thinking of this, Liu Yanyan immediately burst into tears: "It''s over, it''s over! I didn''t expect this. I fell into the pit!"


    "It''s okay." Bao Baobao comforted: "Go and talk to Wukong. If he is willing to help, there will be absolutely no problem."


    "Yes~" Liu Yanyan immediately remembered the scene where Monkey King gave Feng Shayan a boost. If she also improves, as long as she is not too lucky and Feng Baobao opens the way in front, there should be no problem.


    Liu Yanyan immediately ran over to pull Monkey King aside: "Brother Wukong, can you help me improve my strength like Feng Shayan did?"


    "You are not a born stranger. There is no need to use that method to practice hard to come forward. This will be more helpful to you." Then, Monkey King knocked Liu Yanyan on the head unceremoniously: "Moreover, for the sake of one Let me improve your strength in the gambling game, and you can figure it out at a loss."


    Liu Yanyan cried and looked at Monkey King pleadingly: "Please, I have all my belongings on top. If I lose, I will be a pauper."


    Just as Monkey King wanted to speak, the broadcast suddenly sounded: "Please gather all the winners!"


    Monkey King: "It seems that this first competition is over. Let''s go and take a look."


    Standing on the simple stage, Zhang Zhiwei looked at the winners who had gathered together: "Everyone...Thank you. Up to now, the first round of the competition has been completed. There are 38 winners. The next one will be a pair. The name drawn on the note is your opponent this time."


    "It''s just that it''s getting late. This first competition will be held tomorrow. As for food and accommodation, our Tianshifu has a professional person in charge. You can just ask them."


    After Zhang Zhiwei confessed a few more words, he stepped down and walked directly in front of Sun Wukong: "Mr. Sun, I have already asked someone to arrange your residence. Why don''t you let me take a look?"


    "You old man is so special." Monkey King smiled and looked at Zhang Zhiwei: "Okay, lead the way."


    Seeing the look of the old celestial master politely leading the way, the eyes of the surrounding people looking at Monkey King were full of curiosity: "Who is that person? The celestial master is so kind to him?"


    "This is no longer polite, but respectful?"


    With the spread of Zhang Zhiwei''s attitude towards Monkey King, Monkey King is also in everyone''s field of vision for the first time, and those with a heart have even begun to investigate.


    What Zhang Zhiwei arranged for Sun Wukong and the others was a decent courtyard house, which seemed to have a sense of seclusion.


    Sun Wukong had nothing to say with Zhang Zhiwei, so he just drove him away.


    And Liu Yanyan is now entangled with Monkey King again: "Big Brother Wukong, I told you about the improvement of strength..."


    Monkey King didn''t talk nonsense. Lin Kong stretched out his index finger and drew a strengthening symbol in the air: "Take it to the walking corpse you control, and it can give it an all-round ability improvement."


    "All-round?" Liu Yanyan was surprised, holding it in her hand like a treasure. She kept watching, and she was full of surprise: "The talisman drawn with energy can actually be held in her hand. It''s amazing, but this It looks a bit like the talisman in the Tongtian Urn?"


    "Do you still know that this talisman comes from the Tongtian Urn? It seems that your cultivation of the Tongtian Urn has not been wasteful." Monkey King looked at Liu Yanyan, slightly relieved: "However, this enhanced charm I drew is similar to the one in the Tongtian Urn. There are some differences. The strengthening charms in the Tongtian Urn can only be temporarily strengthened in a small range, while mine can be strengthened permanently."


    "A large amount of permanent enhancement?!" Liu Yanyan heard the words, and immediately beamed with excitement. She almost slapped her hands and used it on herself...

 3018 Chapter 77: Lu Linglong

    "Greatly and permanently strengthened?!" Liu Yanyan heard the words, her eyes lit up with excitement, she almost slapped her hands and used it on herself.


    Fortunately, Monkey King stopped him: "I told you that this is used on walking corpses. Using it on yourself will leave sequelae and affect your talent. It doesn''t matter if you use it on walking corpses."


    "Oh oh~" Liu Yanyan nodded quickly, she was very precious and hid the booster close to her body, bid farewell to Monkey King, and closed the door.


    But before he took a few steps, the figure of Bao Bao Feng appeared after seeing the big tree beside him, and he waved at her with a thief look: "Xiaoyan, come here, come here..."


    Liu Yanyan looked curious: "Sister Bao''er, why did you go before? You still look thief?"


    "Come with me..." Bao Baofeng didn''t talk nonsense, and brought Liu Yanyan to a dense forest. She saw a young girl tied up in a caterpillar lying on the ground, weakly grunting and struggling.


    Seeing this situation, Liu Yanyan was shocked: "Sister Baoer, you are not burying others and you are addicted? You want me to be your accomplice?"


    "Hmm~~!!!"


    The girl who was tied into a caterpillar heard the words, struggling more violently, her eyes were full of fear, like a caterpillar moving on the ground from time to time.


    "Don''t be noisy." Bao Bao Bao walked over with a shovel. The unceremonious one was a shovel, and the girl was dizzy. He looked at Liu Yanyan and said: "Listening to Feng Shayan''s brother, this woman seems to be that Lu Jin''s great-granddaughter, what is Lu Linglong''s name, is quite popular, and it is your next opponent. I feel very tricky. Maybe you can''t handle it, so I just help you tie her up."


    Feng Baobao said, digging the hole: "Let''s bury her here together and show her head. It won''t kill anyone. You can win without a fight tomorrow."


    Feng Baobao said, proudly said: "Well, Shufen always said that I am stupid. Actually, I am quite witty most of the time.


    "..." Liu Yanyan looked at Baby Feng and was speechless. If you do this, your grandma is wise.


    Liu Yanyan shook her head helplessly, and said, "I think... or forget it? This Lu Linglong is Lu Jin''s granddaughter. If she is sued afterwards, then Lu Jin will cancel me. Those who are eligible for the competition, this time he won the prizes."


    "It seems to be..." Baby Feng tilted her head and looked at Lu Linglong: "But what''s wrong with her, why don''t you admit it... Or, we really buried her? So she won''t have a chance to sue, um, I Really wit."


    "..." Liu Yanyan was speechless again: "Forget it, Brother Wukong just gave me a talisman, and it shouldn''t be a problem to win it upright in the end."


    With that, Liu Yanyan hurriedly loosened Lu Linglong''s tie: "This, I''m so sorry, Miss Lu..."


    "Asshole! I''m never finished with you!!"


    Just after getting out of trouble, Lu Linglong yelled angrily and slapped Feng Baobao at the door. Feng Baobao raised the shovel and subconsciously wanted to shovel it down. Liu Yanyan hurriedly stopped: "Sister Baoer, shovel Stay here!"


    Baby Feng had to twist her figure and flash to the side.


    Liu Yanyan looked at Lu Linglong and explained seriously: "Miss Lu, this is actually a misunderstanding..."


    "Asshole! It''s not a misunderstanding!!" Lu Linglong''s face was angry, with tears in her eyes, she was about to cry: "I...I can''t beat you...I want to tell my grandpa to go!"


    "Sister Baoer, stop her!"


    "Oh~" Feng Baobao''s body flashed, and he shoveled down again with a bang.


    Liu Yanyan looked at Lu Linglong, who was spinning around, with a shame: "Sister Bao''er, you can do it lightly, what should you do if you are stupid?"


    "What to do? She is going to file a complaint, or else, buried?"


    Liu Yanyan rolled her eyes and nodded: "It seems that this can only be done."


    At this time, if you don''t scare her, there is no way to end it.


    Upon hearing this, Bao Baobao immediately picked up the shovel and started digging.


    "You...you two demons, my grandfather is Lu Jin, you...you dare to actually bury me?"


    "So what." Lu Linglong curled her lips with disdain: "Don''t talk about your grandfather, even if you are a celestial master, in front of my brother Wukong, you have to be counseled."


    When Lu Linglong wanted the daytime, the heavenly master''s attitude towards Monkey King was crying and she was softened: "Then...then...how can you let me go?"


    "I said, this is a misunderstanding. I want to let you go, but if you insist on filing a complaint, then I have to bury you alive."


    "I... I won''t complain and let me go."


    "Sure? Or just talk about it."


    "I, Lu Linglong, do what I have to say. If I don''t tell, I won''t tell."


    "Then I will believe you for the time being." Liu Yanyan nodded earnestly: "Anyway, there is no proof. Even if you report us, it is meaningless."


    "Today, I will definitely get it back!!" Lu Linglong glanced at Bao Bao Feng and Yanyan Liu, and after earnestly writing down their looks, they ran away.


    "Sister Bao''er, don''t make your own decision in the future. You are tying someone when I ask to be tied, okay?"


    "Do you also think I am stupid?" Bao Bao Feng looked at Liu Yanyan directly.


    "No, no~~" Liu Yanyan hurriedly waved her hand and shook her head: "Just to tell you, Sister Baoer is sometimes a thief and wit, but this kind of opponent I can fight, don''t waste time, wait until you meet The opponent I can''t beat, are you making a shot?"


    "it is good."


    "Let¡¯s try the booster Wukong given me first, and see how powerful it is." Liu Yanyan said, took out a few talisman papers, and carried the corpse control technique. The ground was loose, and a few looked extremely gloomy. The horrible walking corpse crawled out of the ground.


    "Oh, this is your Liu family''s corpse control technique?" Feng Baobao looked curiously.


    "Actually, it''s not amazing." Having been with Monkey King for a while, what she saw and heard made Liu Yanyan think that her own corpse removal technique was really nothing remarkable.


    Taking out the strengthening talisman Sun Wukong gave her, Liu Yanyan thought for a while. She was about to use it on one of the most powerful walking corpses she had refined, but was stopped by Feng Baobao: "I think you should use it there. Gu female body."


    "Why?"


    "It looks good." Bao Baobao said naturally: "Look at that male corpse, it''s ugly, it''s a waste of it."


    "..." Liu Yanyan looked speechless, after thinking for a while, she still stuck the strengthening charm on the female corpse according to Bao Bao Feng''s words.


    I saw the strengthening charms instantly turned into a green light, melted into the body of the female corpse, and an incomparably powerful yin energy also diffused out... ..

 3019 Chapter 78: Copper and Iron Bones

    At this moment, the changes on the female corpse can be described as clearly distinguishable. Under the action of the green light, the skin of the dead tree bark turned soft and shiny, but it was still the kind of bloodless pale.


    After a while, a lifeless female corpse looked like a living thing.


    "It''s amazing!" Liu Yanyan looked excited and excited: "If it wasn''t for her pale skin, I thought she was resurrected! Sister Baoer, try her?"


    "Hmm~"


    Liu Yanyan immediately controlled the female corpse and threw a punch at Bao Bao Bao. The sound of howling wind made Bao Bao Feng look serious and dared not to be careless. She squeezed her fist and rushed forward.


    With a roar of "Dang~", the female corpse was shaken back four or five steps before stabilizing her figure. Although Bao Bao Feng didn''t move, she still pinched her fist with a look of surprise: "It''s so hard, it feels hit by the stone. on."


    Seeing that the female corpse was only repulsed, not beaten off, and not even damaged on her face, Liu Yanyan was so excited: "Sister Baoer, come again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the female corpse seemed to have received an order, stomping on the ground under her feet, and directly attacked Bao Bao Feng.


    In order to verify the strength of the female corpse, Bao Baofeng did not go to flash, but chose hard steel, and fisted with the female corpse, and the collision was so "dangdang" that every punch she hit on the female corpse was like a steel plate. , On the contrary, it shook his fist faintly, showing how strong the defense of this female corpse was.


    As a last resort, Feng Baobao had no choice but to blast the female corpse with a punch, and inlaid it into a wall, but the next moment, the female corpse came out again like an okay person.


    When Bao Bao Feng saw this, she squeezed her fist and tried to attack her again. Liu Yanyan immediately stopped her with a distressed expression: "Hey~ Sister Baoer, stop! Just try the water, don''t break her!"


    Seeing the female corpse standing still, Feng Baobao also stopped and turned his head to look at Liu Yanyan: "Very awesome."


    She hadn''t left her hand in the punch she had just transported, but instead just knocked it away without leaving any scars. The defense of this female corpse was simply amazing, it could be described as Tongpi iron bone.


    Because it is a corpse, not a living thing, it is useless to attack the internal organs with an inch of strength. If she does not use skills or weapons, it would be difficult to injure this female corpse.


    Liu Yanyan said with a look of expectation: "How is it, Sister Baoer, do you think I can hold on to the end?"


    "Yes, as long as you are not defeated." Bao Bao Feng nodded seriously.


    The female corpse was controlled by Liu Yanyan. If she was defeated, the female corpse would also lose the ability to move.


    "Don''t worry, I will be far behind the opponent''s hand in the competition and will not give him a chance to attack me."


    "Then it''s okay."


    "By the way, Sister Bo''er, what do you want to buy with that two hundred and fifty thousand?" Liu Yanyan looked curious: "Big Brother Wukong loves you so much. You don''t seem to be short of anything if you want to buy anything?"


    "It''s not." Feng Baobao looked serious: "I recently saw a children''s comic, but Wukong said that he wouldn''t buy me anything, saying that he would lower his IQ after seeing it, but he is so witty now, how do you feel Is it increasing IQ? So I must make money by myself and buy all the remaining copies."


    "..." Liu Yanyan twitched the corners of her mouth and was speechless for a while, saying, if she really wins, afterwards Sister Baoer bought the children''s comics she wanted, would Wukong beat her?


    Sister Baoer, I''m under a lot of pressure when you play like this.


    The next day, eight o''clock in the morning.


    Monkey King and his party came to the competition venue, but found that there was already a huge crowd.


    In just one night, so many people came.


    At the same time, Monkey King also felt that a needle-like look came from the crowd, and the look in their eyes was full of anger, especially when they saw Bao Bao Feng and Yanyan Liu, they had already gritted their teeth.


    "I will definitely defeat you!" Lu Linglong took her best friend and passed by Liu Yanyan, staring at her like a fire in her eyes.


    Such a sweet and lovely, innocent and lively girl has turned into such an appearance, it seems that what happened last night made her very angry.


    "That''s not necessarily the case." Liu Yanyan returned without showing weakness, the two women''s eyes intertwined, and a series of sparks collided.


    Looking at the far away figure, Monkey King looked at Liu Yanyan: "I remember her name is Lu Linglong, she is Lu Jin¡¯s great-granddaughter and your opponent today. You went out with Ah Wu for a while, yes. Didn''t you go to punish her? Look at her face of bitterness and vengeance."


    "There is no way there is no way, absolutely no way." Feng Baobao''s fluent local dialect is calm: "I definitely didn''t kidnap her or bury her alive."


    "..." Liu Yanyan heard this, holding her forehead with one hand, and she was speechless.


    My sister Baoer, you are a good and witty one, what the hell is your non-action?It seems that children''s comics really lower IQ.


    Feng Shayan came to Monkey King: "Master, we are contestants. We have to rush to the arena before we want to leave."


    Monkey King: "Go, remember, no matter who your opponent is, don''t underestimate the enemy. The lion fights the rabbit with all its strength."


    "I know."


    Wei Shufen also told Chen Duo: "Come on, the reputation of our Xiangxi Miao Department depends on you."


    "I won''t let you down." Chen Duo nodded earnestly. At this moment, she is full of fighting spirit. She is confident. As long as she doesn''t meet Bao Bao Feng, she is worthy of facing anyone.


    Monkey King touched Bao Bao Feng''s head, and he also exhorted: "Go back to play, don''t kill anyone."


    "Hmm."


    After Feng Baobao and the others have gone to the competition venue.


    However, I saw that a Taoist priest from the Heavenly Master¡¯s Mansion had already boarded the high platform. Although there was no microphone, his voice was heard loudly and loudly in everyone¡¯s ears: "Everyone, today¡¯s 37 contestants will compete in four The venue, everyone from afar can choose any venue to watch. If you plan to watch all the games, you can also stay in this open space. We will arrange a dedicated person to transfer it in real time with the ability, and you can watch all through these four big screens. ¡­"


    Originally there were 38 contestants, but Jia Nailiang has been sent down the mountain at this moment.


    "Now, I invite the first batch of players to play: Wang Ye vs. Iron Horse; Lu Linglong vs. Liu Yanyan; Feng Shayan vs. Zhijinhua; Talent vs. Zero."


    Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King: "It''s boring to watch this live broadcast, Wukong, let''s watch it live, who are we going to see?"


    Monkey King: "There is no suspense on Feng Shayan. When we rush over, I am afraid that the winner has already been determined. Let''s go to Yanyan." ..

 3020 Chapter 79: Liu Yanyan vs Lu Linglong

    Before arriving at the scene, Monkey King heard the drake-like shouts of several young people like Hidden Dragon: "Linglong and Linglong are the best! Linglong and Linglong are the strongest!"


    "Lu Linglong, I love you!!"


    On the arena, Lu Linglong heard the shout that was higher than one, shamelessly wishing to find a hole in the ground.


    Liu Yanyan had a teasing expression: "I can''t tell that you are quite popular."


    "This kind of shameful welcome, I don''t want it." Lu Linglong looked panicked, and turned to Hidden Dragon and yelled: "Noisy, idiot! Don''t bother me in the competition!"


    "Ah, did you hear that, did you hear that, Linglong is calling me an idiot!!" The hidden dragon suddenly turned into a wretched expression of happiness: "You guys don''t call me a hidden dragon anymore, call me an idiot. Right."


    "It seems to be an idiot." Wei Shufen was speechless.


    Monkey King followed up and kicked Hidden Dragon''s chubby body aside like a ball: "Lick the dog and roll aside, don''t bother me to watch the show."


    "What''s wrong with licking the dog? I am licking the dog. I am proud." Hidden dragon climbed up embarrassedly, licked his face and came to the side of Monkey King, looking at the field: "Master Wukong, are you here to cheer on Liu Yanyan, or Come to cheer Linglong?"


    Judging from his appearance, Sun Wukong was kicked for nothing, and he didn''t care at all. He who loves to collect information understands that even the old master is very respectful and polite, but he can''t offend him.


    Monkey Hidden Dragon glanced at, he did not care, this fat is now demonstrated by the dog licking mode, people looked it wanted to hit him up.


    "Why don''t you give up!" Liu Yanyan looked at Lu Linglong and said seriously: "I heard that your grandfather is very short-handed. If I hurt you, what should he do if he troubles me?"


    "Huh~ Even if I die here, I will never surrender to you despicable guy!" Lu Linglong''s face was determined, completely devoid of the shameful cuteness on her face, and became extremely tough uncharacteristically.


    "Despicable... despicable..." Liu Yanyan was angry: "I kindly let you go!"


    "Huh! The cat is crying and the mouse is fake compassion. Today, I want a blood of last night''s shame!"


    "What?! The shame of the blood last night? What happened last night?" Licking Dog Hidden Dragon''s face changed a lot when he heard this, "Hello~~ Linglong, were you defiled last night? You said~ Liu Yanyan! What did you do to my Linglong?!!!"


    As soon as Lu Linglong heard this, her entire face was blackened, and she turned to Hidden Dragon again and uttered angrily, "You''re fat, shut up!!"


    "Let him be quiet." Monkey King glanced at the hidden dragon and said calmly.


    Upon hearing the words, Wei Shufen stretched out his slender fingers, and saw a purple light lasing on the neck of the Tibetan dragon, turning into a tiny purple spider, and took a bite.


    "What?!" Hidden Dragon patted his neck, then rolled his eyes and collapsed to the ground.


    "Hidden Dragon! Hidden Dragon!!! What''s wrong with you?!!!" The two companions of Hidden Dragon were shocked immediately.


    Wei Shufen: "Shut up, just fainted. If it is noisy, let you lie down."


    The two hurriedly covered their mouths with their hands, and they did not dare to breathe more.


    No one was yelling, it was finally clean.


    Lu Linglong breathed a sigh of relief now, and was ready to meet him: "Come on!"


    Liu Yanyan chuckled: "The momentum is good, not at all like the little girl who was scared to cry last night."


    "I...I didn''t cry!!" Lu Linglong pouted.


    "Okay, I won''t quarrel with you, Brother Wukong is watching too." Liu Yanyan''s face suddenly became serious, her delicate hand and blue Qi surged, and she volleyed in front of her to draw a charm...


    Seeing this, Lu Jin, who had been following the stadium, frowned slightly, his face was surprised: "Why does this technique look a bit like a tongtian urn?"


    However, within three seconds of work, the magic talisman had already been drawn by Liu Yanyan, and she immediately shouted, "Come out! Xiaobai!"


    The cement-paved ground suddenly cracked and opened. With a bang, the earth and rocks burst, and a black shadow jumped out from the ground and landed in front of Liu Yanyan.


    Wei Shufen looked at the court and was surprised: "Did you use your hole cards from the beginning?"


    Monkey King: "Yanyan knows that Lu Linglong is not easy to deal with, otherwise it won''t make Ah Wusheng want to tie her up. She wants to come by surprise."


    Opposite the viewing platform, Lu Jin also looked serious now: "Zhiwei, can you feel it? This walking corpse..."


    Zhang Zhiwei''s face was solemn: "Indeed, this is the first time I have seen a walking corpse of this level. With such a strong yin, I am afraid it is already at the level of the king of corpses." He said, looking at the opposite Monkey King: "It seems that it should be It has something to do with him."


    Lu Linglong felt the sudden coldness all over her body, and she shuddered involuntarily, her face solemnly: "I heard that you are the descendant of the Liu Family in Xiangxi. Is this the walking corpse you control? I''m going to see it. See what she can do!"


    The whole body was filled with Qi, Lu Linglong actually kicked towards the female corpse...


    "This girl is too reckless!!" Lu Jin''s expression changed a lot when he saw it, but even he could feel the dangerous walking corpse, his granddaughter went to the front to attack.


    The female corpse was motionless, and was hit like a wooden stake by Lu Linglong''s flying kick, but this kick didn''t even move her.


    "so hard!!"


    Lu Linglong''s complexion changed slightly, and her feet were on the female corpse. He was about to pull back. But the female corpse''s right hand turned into a phantom in vain. She grabbed her ankle and slammed Lu Linglong into the ground and sank deeply. Into the cement floor.


    "Ahhh~~Linglong!!" Lu Jin on the viewing platform yelled, clutching her chest when she saw it, her tragic face, as if he had been beaten, showed anger, stepped on the wall and was about to jump in. On the field, Zhang Zhiwei stopped him: "Calm down, it''s a game now!"


    Lu Jin looked furious and frustrated at the moment: "How do you tell me to calm down? Linglong vomited blood!!"


    Zhang Zhiwei rolled his eyes right now: "You old and undead granddaughter, if you are really reluctant, why let her participate in the competition! Now let me watch quietly, Linglong is not that easy to lose."


    Lu Jin frowned slightly. After Zhang Zhiwei said this, she finally calmed down a little: "Yes, yes~~ Linglong won''t lose so easily."


    Wiping off the blood on the corners of his mouth, Lu Linglong jumped out of the pit, staring at the female corpse with a solemn expression: "It''s amazing! Your walking corpse combines defense, speed, and strength. Originally, I just wanted to test it a bit. Unexpectedly, I suffered a big loss... It seems that if you don''t show some real skills, you can''t beat you!" ..

 3021 Chapter 80: Tongtian Urn

    Lu Linglong''s face was solemn at this time, her fingers curled around her body, and she drew an attached urn in front of her. She shook her hand and said softly, "Go!"


    Attached to the urn, Huawei flashed a flash of light, and shot at the female corpse...


    "This is..." Liu Yanyan was surprised and almost forgot to control the female corpse''s evasion. When she reacted, she was already slow for a beat. She was hit by the attached urn, and the female corpse''s body was instantly frozen, temporarily unable to move.


    "Dead corpse talisman? Tongtian urn?"


    "This Tongtian urn was originally my grandfather''s, what would be so strange for me?" Lu Linglong''s face was serious: "I didn''t want to expose it so soon, but anyway, this tongtian urn has been taken out by grandpa as a prize. Then there is nothing to hide."


    In fact, Lu Linglong has something to do with Monkey King. According to Lu Jin''s original wishes, he naturally did not want his great-granddaughter to be involved in the Eight Wonders.


    However, the appearance of Monkey King changed his mind. The Tongtian Lu had been spread out anyway, and it was nothing to teach his granddaughter. After all, he had the backing of the Lu Family and the Heavenly Master Talisman, and he was not afraid of those coveting Tongtian. The younger generation of the urn.


    The onlookers were also surprised by Lu Linglong''s hand through the sky urn at this moment: "This is the tongtian urn! It''s amazing! The female corpse is not simple, it was frozen."


    "Usually, a normal talisman will take at least several hours to complete, but this tongtian urn can be used to draw talisman freehand, ignoring all restrictions, it is worthy of one of the eight magic skills!"


    "Listen to you, the little girl from the Liu family in Xiangxi seems to use this method when summoning the female corpse? Did she..."


    "Impossible! Lu Linglong is Lu Jin''s great-granddaughter, and it is reasonable to know that she can communicate with the sky, but the little girl in the Liu family can''t justify it?"


    Listening to the low whispers around, Lu Jin, who was originally suspicious, began to look serious, and couldn''t help but look at Monkey King in the audience seat opposite: "Has he already taught Tongtian Urn to that little girl? Up?"


    "Even if it is passed to her, it doesn''t matter, right?" Zhang Zhiwei smiled: "The little girl has just been with him not long ago. Even if she has learned the Tongtian Urn, it will only take a few days."


    "Yes." Lu Jin nodded solemnly: "Linglong has been practicing since she was a child. As long as she controls the female corpse and makes a quick battle, it shouldn''t be difficult to win."


    Obviously, Lu Linglong thinks the same way now: "Stop talking nonsense, you don''t have to delay time. I know that the corpse talisman will not determine how long the female corpse will last, so let''s make a quick decision!"


    The slender hand danced, but saw a few rays of thunder shining, lasing towards Liu Yanyan!The speed is so fast that it is not as fast as people dodge.


    Liu Yanyan also made a decisive move with a slender hand, but saw two walking corpses burst out of the ground in an instant, blocking her in front of her. The moment the lightning hit the walking corpse, the walking corpse was already blackened by electricity and fell to the ground, losing It is possible to control again.


    With the obstacle of the walking corpse, Liu Yanyan flew back, trying to get a little distance from Lu Linglong.


    But how could Lu Linglong make her do what she wanted, her slender hands danced in front of her again, and a talisman condensed with the word "speed" had already taken shape, split into two streams of light, blended into Lu Linglong''s feet, and its speed was a flash at this moment Be promoted.


    Not only did Liu Yanyan fail to open the distance, but she shortened the distance between the two, as if she was within Lu Linglong''s attack range.


    "You can''t escape! Let this strike decide the outcome!" Lu Linglong yelled, and the whole body suddenly broke out at this moment, but Liu Yanyan was weird before she could make a move. He smiled: "Don''t think you can do it~"


    "Ok?"


    Seeing Liu Yanyan''s weird expression, Lu Linglong had a dark feeling. Just as he was about to dodge and retreat, she felt that the top of her head suddenly shone brightly, and the dazzling lightning had already fallen!


    With a sound, it was already hitting Lu Linglong''s beautiful body, but seeing Lu Linglong''s beautiful body intertwined with electricity, there was a tremor, and he fell to the ground weakly.


    This raid was so quick and sudden that Lu Linglong had no time to dodge.


    Lu Linglong struggled to get up, but unfortunately, her body was temporarily paralyzed by lightning, and she lost the ability to move.


    This thunder talisman is not powerful, but it is particularly outstanding in paralysis.


    At the same time, the corpse of the fixed female body flickered with a click, and the talisman light bound to her body had burst and opened, and her figure moved, and she felt that a flower in front of her had already flashed to Lu Linglong''s side, as if The blade-like nails were only a few inches away from her neck, and she paused. As long as she moved forward a little bit, she would die.


    Liu Yanyan smiled: "You lost."


    Lu Linglong looked at the sharp nails close at hand and swallowed saliva with difficulty, only to feel that her scalp was numb and her body was cold.


    Turning her head stiffly, she looked at Liu Yanyan: "You... can also pass the sky?"


    Liu Yanyan blinked her big eyes, and said, "It''s the same trick, but it looks good."


    With that, she waved her hand, and the female corpse stepped aside.


    Lu Linglong pouted her little mouth with a gloomy look, and was very dissatisfied: "If it wasn''t for this female corpse, I wouldn''t have lost so soon."


    She still has a lot of moves that she hasn''t used yet, but the speed of this female corpse is so fast, and the timing of the attack happened when she was paralyzed, so that the victory or defeat was instantly decided.


    In the audience, Lu Jin looked at the stadium, but sighed, with an unhappy expression on his face: "I still lost. I lost to the female corpse... Without the female corpse, the little doll of the Liu family could not have won my house. exquisite¡­"


    "If you lose, you lose, you old guy, don''t be convinced." Zhang Zhiwei glanced at him and said calmly: "Controlling the corpse is also a method used by Xiangxi to drive the corpse, but this walking corpse is indeed a bit too strong. Now, if the people behind can''t control this walking corpse, I''m afraid no one can stop this little girl''s footsteps."


    "Have you forgotten that crazy girl?" Lu Jin glanced at Bao Bao Feng who was lying on the fence watching the game in the field.


    Zhang Zhiwei was speechless for a while, and then sighed leisurely: "This is indeed a bit bullying! I hope Chu Lan and the others can persist until the end..."


    "Relatively speaking, you are really good." Liu Yanyan stepped forward and pulled Lu Linglong up from the ground: "If we have time, we can talk more."


    She knew very well that if she didn''t have this strengthened female corpse, she really couldn''t beat this Lu Linglong.


    Lu Linglong pouted and hummed, "Don''t be so familiar, I haven''t forgiven you yet."


    Liu Yanyan took her little hand and said affectionately: "Don''t be so stingy, it''s a misunderstanding." ..

 3022 Chapter 81: Take You To Know

    Lu Linglong''s personality is innocent and lively, joyful, quiet and gentle. When Liu Yanyan is so affectionate, most of the anger in her heart has disappeared, but she is still very curious: "Why do you know how to pass the sky? Is it my grandpa taught it? "


    "No, this is what Wukong''s brother just told me a few days ago."


    "Big Brother Wukong?" Lu Linglong looked at Monkey King in the stands subconsciously: "Are you talking about him? Why did he know Grandpa''s Tongtian Urn? And you said... a few days ago? You only cultivated Tongtian Urn for a few days?"


    "Yes indeed!"


    "..." Lu Linglong was depressed and speechless for a while, and began to doubt her life. She had been practising Tongtian Urn since she was a child, and she was defeated by a guy who had only practiced Tongtian Urn for a few days?


    "You don''t need to show a skeptical expression on your face. In fact, with my talent, I can''t understand what the Tongtian urn actually wrote, but after the oral transmission of Wukong, I naturally understood and learned."


    "There is such a thing?" Lu Linglong looked surprised, and immediately became extremely curious about Monkey King.


    Seeing that the two women did not intend to leave, the young Taoist priest standing on the high platform finally couldn''t help but speak: "Winner, Liu Yanyan. Both of you, the competition is over. Please leave the arena as soon as possible. Give to the next pair of players."


    "I''ll see you later." Seeing that the referee started to rush people, Liu Yanyan immediately bid farewell to Lu Linglong and ran to the location of Monkey King.


    However, those people who have been paying attention to the Tongtian Urn are disappointed with Lu Linglong¡¯s expression: "This is the end? I still want to see how powerful the Tongtian Urn is. I didn¡¯t expect it to end so soon. There is nothing great about strange skills, even an ordinary little girl can''t win."


    "What do you think?" In the stands, a bald middle-aged man looked at the fat man with peach blossoms beside him.


    "Not only has the body and body originated, but I didn''t expect it to be connected to the sky." The obese man glanced at the location of Monkey King. The charming peachy eyes showed a strange light, which made people fascinated: "I am more and more in love with this man Curious."


    "A person who possesses the second of the eight strange skills is indeed quite curious, especially since even the celestial master is jealous of him and very polite. Such a person has never even heard of him in the foreign world. The rumors about him..."


    "Okay, let''s get out of here first. I feel a sense of anxiety that seems to be seen through. Don''t be on the road in front of that person for now. I''m afraid he will recognize us.


    "Brother Wukong, I didn''t shame you?" When she came to Monkey King, Liu Yanyan immediately looked at him expectantly, expressing a quick compliment to me.


    "Not bad, the unexpected attack in the end was really used just right."


    "Hee hee~" After receiving Sun Wukong''s praise, Liu Yanyan immediately showed satisfaction and joy. Then she looked curiously at another arena in the distance, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "Sayan''s competition is not over yet. Is it? Is her opponent so good?"


    In Monkey King''s classical Chinese, his brows are also slightly frowned. In his opinion, with Feng Shayan''s current strength, it is naturally easy to win the competition, but he did not expect her to be dragged to the present. He was Yang Yan before. Feng Shayan was able to end the battle very quickly, but the ending was delayed until now. Isn''t this slapped him in the face intentionally?


    "Let''s take a look." With upset, Sun Wukong took Wei Shufen and the others towards Feng Shayan''s arena.


    At the same time, Lu Linglong has already come to Lu Jin''s side at this moment: "Grandpa, why does your Tongtian urn be someone else? Who is that person?"


    "I gave it to his Tongtian Urn. As for who it is, you don''t have to ask, but I didn''t expect that Liu Yanyan, who was just a Tongtian Urn who had been cultivating for a few days, actually understood the Tongtian Urn. The rune spells in it are really scary for this talent. No wonder that one is attracted to it."


    "What? It''s not like that." Lu Linglong curled her lips unconvincedly: "I listened to her own words, but I couldn''t understand what the contents of the Tongtian Urn were. I heard the words of the big brother Wukong. It is only by teaching that you can understand how to learn."


    When Lu Jin heard the words, his expression was astonished: "Can''t understand the content? You can understand and learn by oral teaching? Are you sure?"


    "She said so herself."


    "Um~~" Lu Jin pondered for a moment, and saw that the opposite Monkey King had already walked towards another arena, when he pulled up his granddaughter and followed up: "Go, I''ll take you to meet this adult..."


    He knows very well that his great-granddaughter has limited talents. Although he has learned to pass the heavenly urn, most of the credit lies in him personally imparting it. It is no longer something he can improve by teaching. If there is no other chance, Lu Linglong''s achievements will end here with the Tongtian Urn.


    Now when I heard that Sun Wukong still had this ability, I would have to pull down this old face to ask others to guide his great-granddaughter.


    Although the Tongtian Urn is mysterious and powerful, it is not something that everyone can learn. People who are not talented can never understand and learn.


    "Really, the old lady is good everywhere, but the set of playing cats and mice is unbearable." Feng Xingtong said helplessly as he looked at the stadium.


    "It seems that she completely took my words as wind in her ears."


    "Uh~" Feng Xingtong turned around immediately when he heard a sudden voice behind him, and said politely: "Master Wukong, have you come to see my sister''s test?"


    Monkey King did not answer Feng Xingtong''s words, but looked at the stadium: "It was quite good at the beginning of the promise. I started to release myself after this time. It seems that my usual training seems a bit too relaxed."


    "Goo~"


    Feng Xing Tong Wenyan, swallowed hardly, and looked at the old lady in the field in silence: "It seems that someone is going to be unlucky..."


    "Huh? Master finally came to see me for the test..." Feng Shayan seemed to have a feeling, her eyes floated to the stands, she couldn''t help but feel a little happy, in fact, she dragged it to the present, part of the reason is indeed to hold the cat. The rat''s mentality, but the bigger reason is to wait for Monkey King to watch his test.


    This is a very strange state of mind. It feels uncomfortable for my master to watch other people¡¯s games instead of looking at me. So I just thought, wait for my master to finish watching other people¡¯s competitions, so I can take the time to come. See your own competition.


    "Since the master has arrived, it''s time to finish..." ..

 3023 Chapter 82 Feng Shayan vs Zhijinhua

    Feng Shayan, who seemed to be unmotivated, suddenly changed her normal state and waved her fists, giving people a sense of condensed mountains. The fists that were punched disappeared like phantoms, ignoring the distance of space, and appeared in the orange. Jinhua''s left face.


    It''s just that Zhi Jinhua seemed to have foreseen the trajectory of her fist. At the moment Feng Shayan shook her fist, she also bent over in advance to avoid the sudden punch.


    "Huh? Avoided it?!" Feng Shayan''s face was shocked, the person who had been teased by her suddenly avoided her attack?


    "Is it just a fluke?"


    Feng Sha Yan Dai frowned slightly, and punched again, her fist turned into an afterimage and disappeared, weirdly flashing from the door of Zhijin flower face ten meters away...


    This time, Zhi Jinhua was the same as before, as if she had already foreseen it, tilted her head slightly, and once again avoided Feng Shayan''s inevitable punch, immediately bent forward and launched an attack on Feng Shayan.


    "Damn it! She has seen through the number of my attacks?!" Feng Shayan''s expression changed slightly, but seeing Zhi Jinhua assaulting herself directly, she was unhappy at the moment: "I feel like I am rushing forward, and I look down on it too much. Let me go!" The fist that contains the body is already raised high...


    However, at this moment, Feng Shayan¡¯s movements have already turned into data and presented in Zhi Jinhua¡¯s mind one by one: ¡°The left foot supports the waist and exerts force upward, pulling the upper arm to swing at a forty-five-degree angle, and the strength-with The goal is to end the opponent. For a full blow, there are three possible targets: the head, chest, and abdomen. Taking the 72 punches that were previously swiped as a sample, the probability of attacking the head is 68%, and the chest It¡¯s 21% and the abdomen is 11%."


    "But combined with the current one-hit kill for the purpose, the head target is too small, and the probability of being hit is reduced. With the height of the fist, the probability of attacking the abdomen is small, and the place where the eyes are concentrated is the chest. Then, the probability of attacking the chest is 100 Over 80%! And, with my reflex nerves, even if there are three attack points, it is enough for me to avoid and deal with..."


    Such complicated information is actually just a flash of light in Zhi Jinhua''s mind, but in the eyes of outsiders, whenever Feng Shayan punches, she can avoid it in advance, making Feng Shayan''s fist defeated.


    This made Wei Shufen who watched all face shocked: "This is...Sister Baoer''s free work?!"


    "No, this is the most powerful brain!" Monkey King looked at Zhi Jinhua with bright eyes: "This is really the difference between Xueba and Xuezhu. This Zhijinhua is interesting."


    Wei Shufen looked surprised in classical Chinese: "You mean, she can see through the number of attacks by Shayan only by data analysis?"


    Feng Xingtong looked serious: "This Zhijinhua is good at data analysis. It is simply a living computer. The first battle has become her reference data to see through the opponent''s attack. The longer the delay, the more It''s not good, my sister is careless this time!"


    Wei Shufen was amazed: "There are still people who can do this level!"


    Monkey King smiled: "This way of fighting can only be achieved by those with high IQs. I was able to do this before, only relying on combat experience, but she relied on real talent. "


    Upon hearing this, Wei Shufen gave Sun Wukong a blank look: "You don''t want to see her again, do you?"


    Monkey King nodded: "If I can, I really don''t want this talent to be wasted. It is a pity that no one leads in the right direction with such talent."


    While Sun Wukong and the others were talking, the battle between Feng Shayan and Zhi Jinhua continued.


    Seeing that Zhi Jinhua dodged her attack one by one, and the distance she pulled closer and closer to herself, Feng Shayan''s expression became strangely solemn at this moment, and she had no choice but to give up the attack and withdraw.


    And Zhi Jinhua also stopped advancing, looking at Feng Shayan with a smile: "Why, it''s your turn to take the initiative to distance yourself this time?"


    "Your name is Zhijinhua, right?" Feng Shayan looked serious: "I admit, I underestimated you before, I apologize, now, let us have a real contest!"


    As she said, her hands were opened, the whole body was filled, and she was instantly integrated into the body, making her whole body physical quality strengthened and improved.


    Zhi Jinhua wrinkled her eyebrows slightly. She can now clearly feel that Feng Shayan''s breath at this time has brought her a great deal of pressure, and her heart is suddenly depressed: "I didn''t expect from the beginning She didn¡¯t even take it seriously... Originally, my winning percentage was less than 20%. Now, it¡¯s basically zero. If I insist on sticking to it, I¡¯m afraid I will be beaten badly..."


    With a slight sigh, Zhi Jinhua shrugged her body and said quietly, "Forget it, stop fighting, I will admit defeat."


    "Huh?" Feng Shayan''s expression of consternation was shocked by the newly raised fighting spirit. "Surrender? How can you surrender? I''m just playing hard!"


    "I can''t win the final result anyway, I don''t want to be beaten." Zhi Jinhua turned around, waved his hand, and walked out of the field.


    "But... damn it!!" Feng Shayan at this moment only felt disgusting like a fly.


    Obviously they can win, but now in the eyes of others, don''t they two become evenly matched?Even at the last moment, people have the upper hand, and suddenly surrendering, will it make people feel that she is not as good as this Zhijinhua?


    "Hey, don''t leave, we''ll fight again!" Feng Shayan immediately yelled and chased after her. She had already seen the black face of Monkey King on the viewing platform, and she had to go back this time.


    It''s a pity that Zhi Jinhua ignored her at all and ran away.


    Feng Shayan had to come to Monkey King with a depressed look.


    Sun Wukong looked at her indifferently: "How did I tell you to come in the first place? You seem to be coming in with your left ear and out with your right ear."


    "That...Master...I just..."


    "I''ll clean up you after I go back." Sun Wukong glared at Feng Shayan, but looked at Lu Jin and his grandson who were walking towards him.


    Seeing that Monkey King had noticed herself, Lu Jin immediately greeted him with a smile: "Master Wukong, let me introduce to you. This is my great-granddaughter, Lu Linglong, who has also practiced Tongtian Urn. However, she has encountered bottlenecks in recent years. There is further progress, I hope you can give some guidance when you have time."


    Monkey King glanced at Lu Linglong and said calmly: "With limited personal aptitude, teach students in accordance with their aptitude. If you don''t have the ability, you shouldn''t teach her what she is not good at."


    "What you taught is." Lu Jin looked obediently: "But this teacher has been taught, can you not give up halfway? So..."


    Sun Wukong thought for a while and said calmly: "When I teach Yanyan, she can come over and listen." ..

 3024 Chapter Eighty Three

    "Thank you so much!" Lu Jin was overjoyed when he heard the words. He was just trying to give him a try, hoping that Monkey King would give him some face for the Tongtian urn he gave, but he did not expect that Monkey King would really agree. Up.


    Monkey King ignored Lu Jin, but walked towards Bao Bao Feng''s place.


    From the very beginning, Feng Baobao focused on Wang Ye¡¯s arena. In her opinion, this king will also be a stumbling block to Liu Yanyan¡¯s final victory. For her children¡¯s comics, she would naturally have to take a closer look. If so, Really threatening, and finally met Liu Yanyan, she will not hesitate to implement her own methods.


    Monkey King approached and asked, "After looking at it for so long, what did you find famous?"


    Feng Baobao was expressionless, staring directly at the arena: "This king is indeed quite powerful, but it seems that he has suffered internal injuries and has not been able to defeat his opponent for a long time. The threat does not seem to be great."


    With Wang Ye¡¯s strength, it stands to reason that this competition should have ended long ago, and now he has been unable to decide the victory or defeat. It is entirely due to his injuries, and he can¡¯t display the power of Tai Chi. Can stalemate with the opponent with tenderness now, and has fallen into a disadvantage.


    "That''s not necessarily, that guy''s trick is not Tai Chi."


    Bao Baofeng was curious: "Does he have any other tricks?"


    Monkey King: "Just look at it and you will know."


    "It''s amazing, my softness can''t stick to your strength." Until now, Wang also began to pant a little, looking at his opponent with a helpless expression.


    The Iron Monkey grinned, with a triumphant expression on his face: "Rule can overcome the rigidity? Haha~~ It depends on what kind of rigidity it is!"


    "Indeed, once my soft energy is attached, you can immediately detonate it. Your father''s research on Tai Chi soft energy is indeed quite admirable, but Tai Chi is not just soft energy, but unfortunately I was injured. , I can¡¯t let you see another kind of Tai Chi power.¡± Wang also said, becoming less and less motivated: ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome, I really want to surrender, but it hurts Wudang. Majesty~ It seems that I have to put it together."


    In an instant, Wang Ye''s originally unmotivated expression became extremely serious: "Iron Monkey, you keep saying that it is to defeat Wudang, and your father created this special technique to defeat Wudang Tai Chi. Then, you can accept it again. The fate of failure?"


    Hearing the words, the iron monkey laughed: "Do you think you are determined to win? Don''t forget, now I have the upper hand."


    "That''s it..." Wang also sighed slightly: "If I can, I really don''t want to use this..." He said, his eyes condensed: "Kun word-Tuheche!"


    "Kakaka~Boom~!"


    The earth and rock on the ground loosened in a moment, forming a hill rising from the ground, and like a wave, it fell down on the iron monkey...


    "Are you still a warlock?!!" The Iron Monkey shouted in surprise: "It''s just that this method can''t beat me!"


    As he said, he punched the earth and rocks that fell down violently, and with a bang, the earth and rocks as big as a small hill broke apart under his fist.


    However, this earth and rock did not collapse as if it were alive. Instead, in the rapid movement, it turned into a sharp stone spear, which reached the key points of the iron monkey and stopped: "This way, it should be enough. Right?"


    The Iron Monkey glared, and indeed roared: "Are you underestimating me? This kind of thing can''t break my defense! I know the golden bell!" Then, the iron Monkey''s whole body He was instantly wrapped by a layer of golden body, and then punched out with a brutal attitude, directly smashing all the stone spears in front of him.


    "It''s really a troublesome guy. I didn''t expect you to have a golden bell..." Wang Ye sighed slightly, "It seems that I have to sacrifice too..."


    As he said, a little bit below his feet, but his figure appeared in front of Iron Monkey like a teleport, with a palm printed on his chest.


    "This trick... is like my ability!!" Feng Shayan looked at the court with a look of surprise.


    "Awesome!" Baby Feng sighed and looked at Liu Yanyan: "This guy, you can''t win, you have to find a way to solve him."


    "Is it that powerful?" Liu Yanyan looked suspicious: "It''s just a bit faster, right? My Valkyrie is no worse than him."


    "The Valkyrie?" Feng Shayan looked at Liu Yanyan curiously.


    Liu Yanyan smiled: "It''s the female corpse. How about the name I named her, right?"


    Sun Wukong vomited after hearing the words: "Are you a second-degree sick criminal?"


    "No, don''t you think the Valkyrie sounds very powerful?"


    "You like it." Monkey King said, looking at the court.


    The Iron Monkey patted it, and Wang Ye''s palm was printed on his chest. He laughed: "Are you tickling me? How could such an attack break my golden bell."


    "Idiot! Look behind you!" On the audience stage, Zhuge Qing was born.


    The Iron Monkey turned around and saw that his pupils shrank slightly, but he saw the wall not far behind him, but he did not know when, a huge crater had already been shattered, which was obviously caused by an extremely violent force.


    Zhuge Qing kindly explained: "This is called Beng Jin. If it weren''t for the mercy of Wang Yedao, do you think your internal organs would display a golden bell just like your body?"


    Hearing the words, the iron monkey felt a chill in his back.


    The referee also announced the result in real time: "The winner, Wang Ye."


    On the viewing platform, watching Wang Ye who left the stage, Zhuge Qing squinted his eyes with inexplicable light: "This Wang Ye is really interesting. It seems that he is the same as me. This trip really didn''t come in vain..."


    The final arena is over at this time, the winner is zero.


    "The first batch of competitions is over, and the second batch begins! Feng Baobao vs. Zhang Lingyu, Hidden Dragon vs. Zhang Chulan, Feng Xingtong vs. Wang, Chen Duo vs. Wang Ergou."


    "Puff~!!!" Zhang Zhiwei who was still drinking tea just now heard this and sprayed all the tea in his mouth: "Lingyu to that baby Feng? What''s going on? I didn''t arrange it like that! Which bastard should Is the match list?"


    As soon as he uttered the words, he heard that Zhang Zhiwei, an unscrupulous fellow, was engaging in inside stories.


    Hearing this, Lu Jin glared at Zhang Zhiwei and directly sprayed: "Isn''t this team drawn by themselves? You old guy is still doing it? Shameless? Are you shameless?"


    "Ahem~~" Zhang Zhiwei called an embarrassment. He could only hide his embarrassment with a fake cough. This accidentally said that he had nothing to do with Lu Jin, but now there is another one beside him. Lu Linglong, this face is so embarrassing...

 3025 Chapter 84: Feng Baobao vs. Zhang Lingyu

    At this moment, Lu Linglong naturally had a dumbfounded expression. Didn''t she expect that the respected heavenly master in her mind would be such an unscrupulous person?


    "Isn''t I afraid that Lingyu and Chu Lan met the baby Feng at the beginning? They didn''t follow the rules, so don''t blame me for doing things, but I still met." Zhang Zhiwei sighed, a little regretful , I blame him for being too self-confident, thinking that there will be no accidents in his arrangements, so he didn''t pay attention to the list of Zhang Lingyu and Zhang Chulan''s battles, and unexpectedly there was still an accident.


    When Lu Jin heard the words, he sighed slightly and remained silent. He couldn''t understand the reason behind Luo Tian Dajiao this time. One is that people in the alien world are not in trouble looking for Monkey King because of the origin of Qi. Able to choose a next-generation heir to the heavenly master between Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu.


    So this Luo Tian Dajiao is of great significance to Zhang Zhiwei, but Sun Wukong just let Feng Baobao participate in this competition, it is no wonder that Zhang Zhiwei will do such a shameless thing.


    "You old guy, you are dumbfounded." Monkey King glanced at Zhang Zhiwei''s location, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "I want to play tricks in front of me."


    Disrupting Zhang Zhiwei''s arrangement was naturally made by Monkey King, but he didn''t specify who was right. Zhang Lingyu met Bao Bao Feng and was completely randomly assigned.


    "Unexpectedly, Sister Bao''er''s opponent is Zhang Lingyu." Feng Xingtong said with a serious face: "That guy is a disciple of the heavenly teacher, so he can pass it on, Sister Baoer, you can be careful."


    "There is a problem." Feng Baobao made an OK finger and jumped into the arena.


    "Is that baby Feng really that amazing?" Lu Linglong asked with a look of surprise and curiosity. She really did not expect that the guy who tied herself up and wanted to bury alive would make the heavenly master so jealous.


    "It''s more than amazing, I''m afraid it''s not worse than us old men." Zhang Zhiwei looked at Bao Bao Feng who had already jumped into the arena, and said: "In this competition, she is probably the strongest one."


    Lu Linglong looked astonished: "So powerful?!" Subconsciously looked at Bao Baofeng: "Will Brother Lingyu lose?"


    Because of Lu Jin¡¯s relationship with the celestial teacher, Lu Linglong naturally knew Zhang Lingyu and Zhang Chulan since she was a child. She couldn¡¯t know how powerful these two people were. Two people who were so powerful would really be defeated by their peers. ?


    Zhang Zhiwei naturally saw Lu Linglong''s inner thoughts, shook his head, and did not clearly say that if they were the same age, Zhang Lingyu and Zhang Chulan would naturally not be afraid, but unfortunately, she was not.


    "Competition, start!"


    With the referee shouting loudly, Zhang Lingyu bowed to the court very politely at the moment: "Tianshi Mansion Zhang Lingyu, please advise."


    "Oh~Baby Feng." Bao Bao Feng put his hands in his pockets and shrugged his body with a cute expression: "It''s just a fight, don''t be so polite."


    Zhang Lingyu expressionlessly: "Then you will be offended."


    Heaven and Earth Xuanzong Wanqi roots, extensively repairing my supernatural powers!


    The golden body circulated, covering the whole body, Zhang Lingyu had already carried the Golden Light Curse, and stretched out with one hand, only to see the golden giant fist condensed from the body blasted towards Baby Feng with a fierce momentum.


    "Oh~~Golden Light Curse..." Feng Baobao nodded with a silly look, and directly squeezed his fists and banged.


    Touch~!!


    The moment the Jinguang Giant Fist and Feng Baobao''s fist touched, they were directly scattered.


    Zhang Lingyu frowned slightly, his face was shocked, but he did not see the slightest panic. He bent forward and directly started a close fight with Bao Baofeng.


    Wei Shufen on the viewing platform saw it, but shook his head: "This guy dares to play close with Sister Baoer, it''s a bit overwhelming!"


    Sure enough, as soon as the words were spoken, when Zhang Lingyu had just gotten close to Feng Baobao and slapped a palm, Feng Baobao didn''t even look at it. With his body instinct, while avoiding the palm, he punched Zhang Lingyu''s chest. Zhang Lingyu only felt like he had been hit by a car head-on and flew upside down, sliding more than ten meters on the ground to stabilize.


    "What a strong instinctive reaction!" Zhang Zhiwei''s face was shocked: "Looking at her appearance, she clearly only focuses on attacks and has no intention of defending at all, but in the end she dodges..." It was just a move. Zhang Zhiwei had already seen Feng Baobao''s powerfulness. Place.


    Lu Jin also looked shocked: "In her mind, she only thought of attack, but she left it to her body to dodge and defend. How did she do it?!"


    Lu Linglong was shocked when she heard this, that silly-looking girl was so powerful?Monster?


    Zhang Lingyu looked dignified at the front of Bao Baobao, rubbed his chest with his right hand. Although the punch did not hurt him, it already made him feel the pain of chest tightness. This also shows that people have broken with their fists. He opened his golden curse.


    "Are you not injured?" Bao Bao Feng tilted his head and looked at Zhang Lingyu, and then at the fist he had made: "It seems that the power is a bit weaker."


    "She seems...more tricky than Chu Lan...can''t be careless...If this is the case..." Zhang Lingyu''s whole body was suddenly covered with a layer of lightning, and the sound of Zira gave people a strong sense of deterrence. And his right hand was also slowly raised, aiming at the direction Bao Bao Feng was: "Five thunders in the sun-thunder in the palm!!!"


    Hey hey hey hey~~~!!


    The dazzling brilliance shone, and the crowd onlookers were so excited that they covered their sight with their hands.


    I saw countless thunder snakes shooting out from Zhang Lingyu''s palm, meandering through the air, and shooting at the location of Bao Bao Feng at the speed of an eye!


    In the original book, Zhang Lingyu practiced the Yin Five Thunder Method, but because of Zhang Chulan¡¯s change, he was able to save the boy¡¯s body without being "poisoned" by Xia He. He practiced the Yang Five Thunder Method. The strength is naturally stronger than in the original work.


    However, at the moment when Zhang Lingyu displayed the palm thunder, Feng Baobao already had a point under his feet, flashing ten meters away like a teleport.


    "Not only does it reflect people, but does it also have an absolute speed that matches it..." Zhang Lingyu frowned slightly. At this moment, the pressure was doubled.


    The thunder light in the palms of both hands flickered, and the palm thunders were continuously displayed on Bao Baofeng. Every palm thunder landed, leaving a scorched black hole.


    However, no matter how frequently Zhang Lingyu''s palm thunders were shot, they were all dodged by Feng Baobao, and the distance between the two of them was getting closer and closer.


    Seeing Feng Baobao''s eyes looking directly at him, Zhang Lingyu was shocked: "I can easily dodge without looking at my moves. What kind of monster is this? With instinct, can I achieve this level?" ..

 3026 Chapter 85 Monster

    "Can''t let her get close, otherwise I might not be able to withstand her attack!" There was just a flash of light in his mind, and Zhang Lingyu had already figured out a way to deal with it.


    Before getting the Qi, Bao Bao Feng almost broke his Golden Light Curse. If it was lucky, it would be fine.


    Therefore, while Bao Baofeng dodges close, Zhang Lingyu also retreats by the thunder in the palm of his hand, and the two of them froze for a while.


    But depending on the situation, Zhang Lingyu was only passively defensive, and fell behind.


    "Senior Brother Lingyu was actually suppressed..." Lu Linglong looked at the court with a solemn expression: "But that Bao Bao Bao''s shortcomings, it seems that he can''t attack from a distance?"


    Indeed, based on the current situation, Bao Bao Feng has always been attacking and evading, trying to get close to Zhang Lingyu, but because of the block of the palm thunder and Zhang Lingyu''s deliberate retreat, he has not been able to attack him.


    "Can''t attack remotely?" Wei Shufen turned his head to look at Lu Linglong not far away, and smiled slightly: "You too look down on Sister Baoer, but even if you don''t need remote attacks, you really think that Zhang Lingyu can get the treasure. Sister Baoer? Sister Baoer is invincible close to her body. Even though she is invincible close to her body, don''t think that Sister Baoer can be restrained with long-range attacks. Then you must have the ability to fight long-range attacks in front of her."


    As Wei Shufen''s voice fell, Feng Baobao also expressed dissatisfaction with Zhang Lingyu, who had been retreating from three homes, and stopped the attack: "It''s not fun at all to retreat."


    As he said, the colorless qi surging instantly, covering the whole body, such a majestic qi, scared Zhang Lingyu''s brows jumped: "This, this...this...Are you a monster?!!!"


    Upon seeing this, Zhang Zhiwei sighed helplessly: "It seems that Lingyu is about to lose..."


    Lu Linglong opened her mouth wide, dumbfounded: "This Qi... is too exaggerated?!"


    Looking at the crowd, all of them showed a frightened expression.


    "Unbelievable, unbelievable, I didn''t expect that there would be such a monster in this competition!"


    "It seems that Zhang Lingyu''s situation is a bit bad!"


    "No, isn''t Lingyu going to be eliminated before entering the finals?" Some girls looked at this scene and expressed their sadness.


    "Let''s see how you retreat this time!" Bao Bao Feng bumped his fists together. He didn''t use much force, but when he heard the touch, the ground under his feet cracked open instantly.


    "What an overbearing colorless cemetery..." Zhang Lingyu''s face was solemn, and his heart was beating faster at this moment. The pressure that Bao Bao Feng brought to him now was just like when a celestial master was fighting him, as if a high mountain pressed him a little Out of breath.


    "It''s no wonder the master specially reminded you to be careful of this person. I didn''t expect to be so strong."


    "Come on!" Bao Baobao kindly reminded him, a little bit below his feet, and the body disappeared in an instant like nothing, which formed a sharp contrast with the violent side shown at the beginning.


    "What a strong control ability!" Zhang Zhiwei exclaimed, feeling admired: "To be worthy of being that man''s wife, her strength is unfathomable! It''s just that bullying the younger generation is too bullying."


    However, Zhang Zhiwei can only sigh when he thinks of Feng Baobao''s situation, which is also nothing.


    "So fast!!" Seeing Bao Bao Feng who suddenly appeared in front of him, Zhang Lingyu''s complexion changed drastically, and he couldn''t think about it. He already subconsciously dodged sideways, avoiding Bao Bao Feng''s violent kick that he hadn''t even noticed.


    However, Zhang Lingyu avoided this foot with a subconscious move, and Che could no longer avoid this second foot. Come on!It was too fast. He didn''t have time to rejoice that he avoided that foot. This second foot already caught up, hit his side, and swept him out, crashing like a cannonball 30 meters away. On the wall, it is deeply embedded.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Zhang Lingyu''s face trembled in pain. At this moment, the golden light of his body had already been kicked away, his left hand was weakly dropped, and he was already fractured.


    Feng Baobao''s beautiful body flashed, and then flashed in front of Zhang Lingyu again, wrapped in the fist of the colorless Qi, and he was about to bombard...


    Zhang Zhiwei''s expression changed drastically when he saw this. He knew that Zhang Lingyu still had internal injuries. If the punch was broken, it would be fine. With his understanding of Feng Baobao, this person has never done anything serious. I stood on the sidelines.


    The golden light all over his body surged, but in an instant, Zhang Zhiwei had already appeared in the field, and with a single palm he received the fist that Feng Baobao slammed out. With terrible force, the ground under their feet was cracked.


    The shocking scene made everyone stare.


    "Sister Bao, give up, give up, don''t fight." Seeing Feng Baobao and Dai frowning and about to punch again, Zhang Zhiwei immediately stated his position.


    "Master...Master..." Zhang Lingyu was pale and ashamed.


    "Don''t talk first." Zhang Zhiwei touched his chest with a palm, his face solemn: "Don''t affect the old wounds."


    With that, he nodded to Bao Baofeng, his figure turned into a golden light, and he disappeared from the field holding Zhang Lingyu.


    "Lost, Zhang Lingyu actually lost..."


    Although it had been predicted, when the facts were in front of them, everyone watching was shocked. Zhang Lingyu was one of the favorites to win the championship. He didn''t expect to be defeated by an unknown person before entering the finals.


    At the same time, another venue also caused a piece of exclamation.


    That is the venue where Chen Duo is.


    "Too...too scary? Is this...is this Xiangxi Gu technique?"


    "It''s just...without any backhand...a second kill!!"


    "It''s terrifying... this kind of opponent... I dare not fight her if I kill him!!"


    "It seems that Chen Duo has also decided the winner." Sun Wukong smiled when everyone exclaimed.


    Chen Duo''s venue.


    Looking at the purple and black Wang Ergou who fell on his knees weakly in front of his face, Chen Duo kindly persuaded him: "Give up, if you drag it down, the poison penetrates into your heart and lungs. I can''t do anything to detoxify you."


    "Really...I have heard about the horror of Gu technique for a long time. I saw it today and it really deserves its reputation." Wang Ergou was full of depression and was deeply amazed. This test has just begun, and he doesn''t know how poison he is. He hadn''t attacked a few tricks before, and the Gu poison had attacked, making him hard to move, and it was extremely depressing.


    The Gu technique is so terrifying. If there is no special restraint method, no matter who encounters it, there is only one way to avoid it.


    What''s more, this kind of competition venue with geographical restrictions, if anyone encounters such a powerful Gu Master, it can only be a tragedy.


    "I... admit defeat." As a last resort, Wang Ergou could only raise his hand to surrender.


    "That''s amazing! This Chen Duo! It''s a spike again!" ..

 3027 Eighty-sixth Service Spirit

    So far, people who watched Chen Duo¡¯s test have discovered an amazing fact. From the beginning to the end, everyone did not see her making a move. They just dodged a few attacks from the opponent, and then the opponent was inexplicably poisoned. , Win without fighting.


    Such a record, even Feng Baobao, a big dark horse with outstanding performance, could not achieve it.


    There is no doubt that Chen Duo has become one of the biggest favorites to win the championship.


    "Winner, Chen Duo."


    With the announcement of the referee, the competition came to an end.


    Chen Duo solved the poison for Wang Ergou. When he was about to leave, Wang Ergou asked with curiosity, "Um, can you tell me when you got the poison?" How has he been infected? The Gu Poison is still embarrassing.


    "Your Rainbow Rainbow is indeed quite powerful, but it is a pity that if you can''t use the power it deserves, it''s no use saying anything." Chen Duo just said a word, then turned to leave.


    "This guy is actually playing mysteriously!" Looking at Chen Duo''s leaving back, Wang Ergou was unhappy, but he didn''t say anything, he could only leave the scene depressed.


    "Well done, Xiao Duo, you can be regarded as showing our Xiangxi Miao Minister''s face." Looking at Chen Duo who came before him, Wei Shufen praised her without hesitation.


    Chen Duo has a humble expression: "The hidden Gu taught me by Sister Shufen is too powerful."


    Wei Shufen smiled proudly when he heard the words: "That''s right, Wukong taught me this method of using Hidden Gu. It''s really difficult for ordinary people to detect. Even if it does, it is extremely difficult to avoid it. In this competition, except Apart from Sister Bao''er, it may be difficult for others to win in your hands, unless there are people who are not afraid of Gu art and poison like Sister Bao''er."


    When Chen Duo heard the words, his gaze when looking at Monkey King lightened slightly: "Does Master Wukong know how to use Gu technique?" This hidden Gu was actually taught by Master Wukong to Sister Shufen. This is the first time she heard of it.


    "More than meeting, even me, it''s not as good as Wukong''s case."


    Chen Duo''s eyes widened when he heard this. Wei Shufen''s knowledge in Gu art was seen before, even if she was a grandmother, it was far behind. Is this kind of person actually inferior to Wukong''s big brother?


    She thought that Sun Wukong was just ridiculously strong in other fields, but she didn''t expect to have such attainments in Gu technique?


    Sun Wukong smiled, "I''m just taking a leisurely look, but I haven''t learned Gu art, so don''t listen to Shufen''s nonsense."


    When Wei Shufen heard this, he rolled his eyes. This is the most annoying. My old lady has practiced the Gu technique for most of her life, but she hasn''t caught a few glances at you. Are you saying that annoying is not annoying?


    Wei Shufen pulled Chen Duo and said in a low voice: "When you have time, go to Wukong for advice. This guy has so many things in his head. If you don''t ask him for it, he will be like a dull gourd and won''t tell you. I definitely benefited a lot from looking for him."


    Wei Shufen wouldn''t tell Chen Duo about these things in normal times, but after getting along for a long time, she also started to like this little girl a little. She was so talented, polite, kind and humble, she wouldn''t mind promoting it.


    "Hmm..." Chen Duo nodded repeatedly, very excited. She knew that Wei Shufen was able to say that to her, and he obviously agreed with her.


    In another venue, Zhang Chulan''s competition with the Tibetan dragon had already ended. Within a few minutes of the opening, the Tibetan dragon had been turned into coke by Zhang Chulan''s thunder.


    Now the only thing left in the arena is Feng Xingtong and Wang.


    When seeing the situation on the venue, Liu Yanyan widened her eyes and exclaimed: "Wow~ Shayan, look at it, your brother is being beaten by someone!"


    "What?!" Feng Shayan''s complexion changed slightly when she heard the words, and hurriedly ran to look at Feng Xingtong''s arena, but her pupils were shrinking, and boundless anger was already burning.


    "Hey hey~~ You are just like this, can you also be called Gu Ling Qin Jiang?" Wang Bing stepped on Feng Xingtong¡¯s chest, holding the spirit that was braving all over his body with one hand. The spirit in his hand bit and ate it.


    "Stop! You stop!" Feng Xingtong''s mouth was bleeding, and he gritted his teeth and yelled in anger. He watched his spirit be eaten by his opponent. The pain was like watching his relatives being killed in front of him. People kill.


    However, Wang did not meet regularly, but laughed wildly: "Hey hey~~ How about it? Haven''t you seen it? This method of convincing spirit is far less powerful than making the spirit possessed, but the gain is The power will always become my own. Now, let the spirit in you become my tonic!"


    Feng Xingtong''s expression changed drastically when he heard the words, he looked at the referee without as if, and raised his right hand: "I recognize..."


    However, before the input word was spoken, Wang Bin had already slammed his chest on his chest, and Feng Xingtong spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the word''input'' that had not yet been exported was swallowed.


    Wang Bin said with a vicious expression on his face: "Want to admit defeat? Give your spirit first to speak!" Then, he stretched out one hand: "Come out!"


    As if the soul had been torn apart, a black shadow was forcibly pulled out of Feng Xingtong''s screams from his body, and caught his throat.


    This is the soul of an old man braving the black blanket.


    "It turned out to be just an old man, this quality is simply rubbish!" Wang He looked disgusted, and tried to crush him with one hand.


    "Stop it! Let go of Grandpa Zizhong!!" Feng Xingtong opened his mouth and bit on Wang Bin''s ankle.


    "Ah~!!! You bastard!!!" Wang He immediately screamed sternly, with a hideous face, his other foot suddenly kicked Feng Xingtong''s side and kicked him out to the ground. After turning over a few somersaults before stopping.


    "It seems that this spirit seems to be very important to you!" Wang Bin looked at the two rows of teeth marks on his ankles, his face was sullen, his face distorted in anger: "This is just right, watching his important People are eaten, that feeling must be great, right? Hehehe~~"


    In a twisted laugh, Wang Hei opened his mouth and bit down on Wang Zizhong¡¯s head...


    "You bastard! Die to my old lady!!!"


    A soft drink full of endless anger resounded throughout the arena, but Feng Shayan''s graceful figure flashed out of thin air in front of Wang Bin, and his beautiful ankles swept across his face!


    Accompanied by a scream and the falling of the die, Wang He flew out like a cannonball and slammed it against the wall at the edge.


    "Blood...Blood!!!"


    The king got up, wiped the corners of his mouth with a painful look, and looked at the blood on his hands, his pupils suddenly tightened, and he let out a scream like a pig: "Ahhhh~~! You mean bitch! ¡­Makes me bleed!!!" ..

 3028 Chapter 87 Ruthless Hand

    "Xingtong, are you okay?" Feng Shayan lifted Feng Xingtong from the ground. After seeing the latter shook his head, with a gloomy face, she looked at the king and said: "I don''t want you to bleed, but Take your life!"


    The young Taoist leader said slightly around: "Feng Shayan, please leave the field immediately and don''t disturb others in the competition."


    "I''ll try you X!" Feng Shayan furiously exploded directly: "You are blind, right? My brother is injured like this, and he is still trying? He has already given up just now, why didn''t you stop him?"


    The young Taoist priest was a little embarrassed. He naturally saw the situation just now. It¡¯s just that people didn¡¯t finish speaking. He didn¡¯t want to interfere, and he really hated Wang Bin¡¯s behavior. He couldn¡¯t help Xiang Feng Xingtong. Look: "Feng Xingtong, are you sure to give up?"


    Feng Xingtong was stomped on his chest, and he was obviously speechless at this moment, but he nodded.


    He didn''t have any powerful spirits, and his encounter with Wang Bin was also advanced. He didn''t get Liu Kunsheng, and he was sent to death by the Gu Ling of Wang Bin. It can be said that he was hanged.


    Seeing this, the young Taoist priest immediately turned to the king and looked over: "Since Feng Xingtong has conceded, the king wins in this competition. Several, please leave."


    "Exit? You told me to leave?" Wang He''s face was distorted and angry, defiant and unreasonable: "What are you? You are a broken Taoist in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion. Are you eligible to ask Lao Tzu to leave the field? Kill them!"


    Wang Bin was already angry at this moment, his fangs were knocked out, and the bleeding of blood never stopped. He was spoiled since childhood and treated like an emperor. He has been subjected to such humiliation, even if it is the palace of the heavenly master. It won''t save face for a while.


    The whole body was black, and his eyes became pitch black. Wang Bin attacked Feng Shayan with murderous intent!


    The young Taoist frowned slightly, and his expressionless face flashed in front of Wang Jun. He grabbed his right hand and covered his body with a golden light curse. The heavy breath crushed the king and breathed his breath: "I have already said that Now, the competition is over, please leave."


    Wang Bin was struggling with a look of anger, but found that the palm of the opponent''s palm was like an iron hoop, but he didn''t move. He couldn''t help feeling a little bit of jealousy. He lost his momentum, but his tone was not small: "What are you crazy? , I have to give my grandfather face too!"


    "You shaman, get out of my mother!"


    A loud shout full of anger sounded again. Feng Shayan flew up and kicked the young Taoist priest''s back. With a dazed expression on her face, she flew forward and hit the wall with her face. on.


    The young Taoist priest really did not expect that Miss Feng''s temper would be so hot, she would sneak attack from behind.


    But this is also understandable. Anyone who sees his brother being beaten half to death will be mad, right?


    Furthermore, Feng Shayan already knew about the grudges between the Wang family and their Feng family. Adding up this new hatred and old hatred, the little girl who had a bad temper burst out immediately, her head became hot, and even the Taoist priests in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion dared Beat up.


    While kicking the young Taoist priest, Feng Shayan once again hit the tip of Wang Bin''s nose with a fist, which was bloody.


    "Ah~!!! My nose! My nose!!!" Wang Bing yelled with hazy teary eyes, without image.


    As everyone knows, if this nose is hit so hard, the pain is absolutely heart-wrenching, not to mention that Feng Shayan''s punch was extremely hard, and the bridge of her nose was broken and crooked.


    "Kill you! Kill you!!" Wang He was full of blood, with his twisted face, he looked like a demon, almost mad with rage.


    "Just rely on you?" Feng Shayan''s face was cold and full of disdain, and she was also intent on killing the king.


    Before the change, she didn¡¯t dare to be so bold, but who told her to worship an awesome master, so she didn¡¯t think about the consequences at all when she started doing things. , This is also taught by Monkey King.


    Although Wang Bin hates him, but after all he possesses the spirit to send generals, and does not know how many spirits he has eaten, his strength cannot be underestimated, he bursts out with all his strength, and his aura is also extremely amazing. The fist that surrounds the black contains the ultimate The coldness caused everyone in the audience to tremble.


    It was swift and heavy. If this punch is compacted, even if it is not injured, it will be filled with Yin Qi, and the consequences may be more serious.


    However, Feng Shayan was not afraid at all, and didn''t even think about avoiding it. Instead, she faced the king and blasted over...


    Seeing this, Wang Bin''s ugly face showed a vicious sneer: "Now you are dead!"


    However, at the moment when the two fists crossed, his pupils suddenly tightened, and he was shocked to see that his fist had passed through Feng Shayan''s body, as if it had hit the air, and there was no compaction at all. sense.


    Their bodies overlapped like shadows...


    "Wear... through?!!" The audience stared at the weird scene in front of them in shock.


    The king confronted with a straight face, suddenly bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and a big mouth of blood spurted out, crashing to the ground, rolling and wailing.


    "!!!"


    For a moment, there was an uproar in the field: "Fa...what happened?!"


    The old celestial master Zhang Zhiwei also stood up suddenly, his expression was extremely serious and serious: "This girl... is really ruthless!"


    Monkey King was surprised, looked at Feng Shayan in the field, smiled indifferently: "Not bad, this trick works pretty well."


    At this moment, Feng Shayan was holding a bloody lump of meat in her hand, and her scalp was numb.


    Some audience members watched and gasped, "Kidney...isn''t it a kidney?!"


    "She... she gave the king''s kidney... to... how did she do it?!!!"


    "Gulong~~ Too...too cruel! This Miss Feng... is simply...too cruel!"


    "It''s over! This Liangzi is settled! I''m afraid the Wang family won''t let it go! The Feng family is probably in trouble, the little girl doesn''t know how serious it is!"


    Liu Yanyan couldn''t help looking at Wang He who was wailing, but she was full of curiosity: "I haven''t seen him with a wound, how did Shayan do it?"


    Monkey King: "She was able to directly penetrate into the opponent''s body and pull it out forcibly, but she was still too naive. It should be the right thing to pull both out, or it would be easier to remove the heart directly."


    "..." Liu Yanyan shuddered as she looked at Monkey King, "Are you the devil?"


    Feng Shayan threw the kidney in her hand on the ground with a look of disgust. As Monkey King said, she was softened. Originally, she wanted to rip off the heart of the king, but she who had never killed anyone could not get it. If you get rid of it, you can only get the second best...

 3029 Chapter 88 Wang Ai

    While countless people were still in shock, an incomparable yin and evil chaff suddenly erupted, and the cold pierced into the bone marrow made countless people hug their bodies and tremble.


    The next moment, I saw a figure wrapped in a black blanket flashing into the arena, and the palm of an eagle''s claw took Feng Shayan''s throat straight.


    The biting cold caused Feng Shayan¡¯s face to change drastically, and she subconsciously wanted to dodge, but she was shocked to discover that the evil spirits released by the other party were so powerful that they affected her body, as if they were frozen. The manipulation, even the body shape, is suppressed and difficult to move.


    This incomparable horror of the cold air is more shocking than the pure cold air, because any kind of cold air can directly point to the soul and freeze the soul.


    Seeing that the urging palm was close at hand, Feng Shayan''s heart was almost in a nervous stop at this moment, and her pupils were also tightened because of the approaching death.


    Fortunately, when the difference was less than a few centimeters, he was caught by the sudden palm of his hand, and it was no longer possible to make an inch.


    "Master." After seeing the person who saved her, Feng Shayan breathed a sigh of relief. The feeling of oppression that was completely locked in by death made her heart beat''dongdongdongdong'' for the rest of her life. .


    "What''s between juniors, why bother with your old man?" Monkey King looked at the shooter indifferently: "If you can''t help it, I don''t mind accompany you through two tricks."


    Wang Ai''s face was gloomy and watery, and her ugly face was distorted because of anger, especially the cold killing intent emanating from her, which made people feel timid.


    "This is my Wang family and Feng family''s business, your Excellency, please don''t be nosy!" Wang Ai looked at Monkey King with a gloomy expression, drank coldly, and watched his grandson being scrapped. He is now Very angry.


    Regarding Wang Ai as a person, he would naturally not be so easy to talk. He had already planned to do something. However, even if he tried his best, he could not shake the wrist that was grabbed by Monkey King. This made him feel jealous. First salute and then soldiers.


    "This kind of meddling, what can I do if I take care of you?" Monkey King looked indifferently, and the palm of Wang Ai''s wrist was suddenly pressed hard, only to hear a click, it was actually directly smashed his hand bones and released his palm, Wang Ai''s right palm was stretched with blood-stained fleshy skin, and it was hanging down weakly. The picture was strange and trembling.


    "Hi~!!!"


    Seeing this scene, everyone took a sigh of relief. This Wang Ai, who is the same person as the celestial master, was actually crushed by life under the eyes of everyone. This kind of ability, even if it is God can''t do it!


    "you wanna die!!"


    The intense pain caused Wang Ai¡¯s face to twitch a little, but he never snorted, just a burst of shouts, and the terrifying black haze erupted from his body, and the terrible evil haze and the clouds in the sky were all affected. The movement turns black.


    The fist wrapped in the black with a cold and angry killing intent, slammed towards Monkey King''s door...


    "Two, please do it slowly!!"


    Upon seeing this, Zhang Zhiwei was born subconsciously, with golden light shining all over his body. He just wanted to stop it, but saw Monkey King wave his hand lightly. Wang Ai''s head was already soaring into the sky, pouring blood, rolling in the stunned eyes of countless people. Landed...


    "You...!!!" Zhang Zhiwei froze, his eyes widened for a moment, and he was taken aback.


    The crowd was in an uproar right now.


    "Grandpa~!!! Grandpa!!!" The king, who was wailing and howling, was shocked when he saw this.


    "My God!! He...he...he...he actually...killed...Wang Ai!!"


    "Who is he... on earth?!!! That is Wang Ai!!! The existence of the same level as the old heavenly master! He was killed by a spike like this?!!!"


    "One of the ten elders...is there such a dish?"


    "You... why do you need this!" Zhang Zhiwei looked solemn. He didn''t expect that Monkey King would suddenly kill him. What he didn''t expect was that he was as strong as Wang Ai. He didn''t even have a little room to struggle. Spike.


    This level of strength made Zhang Zhiwei''s scalp numb for a while. Sure enough, the strength of this strength made people feel powerless and fearful.


    "It''s just taking care of a piece of rubbish." Sun Wukong glanced at Zhang Zhiwei indifferently: "If you want to stop, you can try." Then, Xiang Feng Shayan looked over and pointed to the stunned one. The king said: "Kill him."


    Zhang Zhiwei shook his face when he heard the words, and wanted to stop him, but Sun Wukong''s aura was too strong, and he could not move at all. He could only watch Feng Shayan slowly walking towards the king after hesitating for a while. Past...


    The king of invincibility is so scared at this moment: "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!! Grandpa! Save me! Save me!!!"


    Feng Shayan snorted coldly: "Your grandfather is dead, how can you save you? Well, since the matter is over, let us Feng Family and your Wang Family settle the bill today."


    "Save me! Grandpa!!! Save me!!!" Wang He''s already scared crotch was moist, his wide eyes were covered with bloodshot horror, he became crazy because of fear, and he stretched out one hand to Wang Ai''s body. But seeing the black lingering, the temperature here dropped sharply, and a ghost filled with black air flew out of Wang Ai''s body, and instantly merged into Wang Bin''s body.


    In an instant, an extremely violent aura broke out from Wang Bin''s body in vain, and Feng Shayan, who had just been close, flew out directly.


    But seeing Wang Bin''s astonishing black aura densely surrounding him at this moment, and even more unreasonable souls flying around him, the scene was really scary.


    "Wow~ Did that Wang Bin turn his grandpa''s soul into a spirit? Or was he possessed by his grandpa''s ghost?!"


    After Wang Ai¡¯s soul merged with the king, he did not launch an attack. Instead, he looked at Monkey King with a gloomy face, and his voice was hoarse and heavy, as if the evil spirit from Jiuyou: "No matter who you are, you are offended. The royal family must die without a burial place!"


    With the sound of falling, Wang Bin''s figure just turned into a black air and disappeared.


    "Huh? Can this general Gu Lingqi be used like this?" Monkey King looked at the place where the king disappeared, and he was a little curious: "It seems that it is not just controlling the spirit."


    "Master, let him escape..." Feng Shayan said with a depressed expression.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently: "It''s okay, anyway, I have to go to their Wang''s house sooner or later. If you can run, the monk can''t run to the temple, but it''s just a few more days."


    As he said, with a flick of his finger, a small flame shot instantly on Wang Ai''s corpse, instantly burning it into nothingness.


    Clapping his hands, Monkey King glanced at the stunned people around him, and said calmly: "I''m all back to my soul, let''s continue the test." ..

 3030 Chapter 89 The Storm Is Coming

    Everyone looked at Monkey King speechlessly, saying, you killed Wang Ai, one of the ten elders, so why didn''t things happen?


    "What to do?" Lu Jin walked to Zhang Zhiwei''s side, and said in a dignified voice: "Wang Ai''s death, if you let the other ten elders know, I''m afraid it won''t be easy..."


    This is not because the other ten elders have a deep relationship with Wang Ai. It¡¯s just a matter of face. One of the ten elders was killed. If the same ten elders didn¡¯t do anything, wouldn¡¯t the ten elder¡¯s name be majestic and sweeping, so Wang Ai''s death, the other ten elders will definitely take action.


    "Isn''t that good?" Uncharacteristically, Zhang Zhiwei not only didn''t worry, but smiled.


    "What is your consciousness?" Lu Jin was puzzled by Zhang Zhiwei''s change from normalcy.


    Zhang Zhiwei: "What do you think is the ultimate goal of this Luo Tian Dajiao?"


    Lu Jin''s expression was serious: "Let the foreign world know about the existence of his Monkey King, and put such a dangerous person on the bright side, so as to alert those who don''t open their eyes to offend him, so as not to let us wipe their ass."


    "That''s not right, this Wang Family is an opportunity. Although I am a little sorry for the Wang Family, but there is no way..."


    Resist?Zhang Zhiwei shook his head. He hadn''t thought about this kind of thing at all. It was just moths fighting the fire, which would only wipe out the entire army. The only thing he had to do now was to protect other people and not to follow in the footsteps of the Wang family.


    Wang Ai''s strength Zhang Zhiwei couldn''t be clear enough, such a person said that every second was just a second, even if the ten old people were all on it, for Monkey King, it was just as simple as cutting melons and vegetables.


    The situation where his master Zhang Jingqing was caught in seconds is still vivid today.


    After hearing what Zhang Zhiwei said, Lu Jin nodded, thinking that he could only do so.


    "It won''t be long before Wang Ai''s death will be known to everyone in the otherworld. What are we going to do next?"


    "If the other ten elders made stupid actions, please go and invite them to visit Longhu Mountain by yourself. Presumably this time, they won''t refuse."


    Lu Jin nodded and left immediately.


    And Zhang Zhiwei stood up, and his voice resounded throughout the audience: "Everyone, although some bad things have happened, this does not affect the progress of the test. After this, our Tianshifu will take care of it. Now, start The third round of competition."


    The judge heard the words and immediately took over Zhang Zhiwei''s words: "Hey to Yun, Tang Wenlong to Zhang Jie, Blessing to Lu Wang, Shan Shitong to Zhuge Qing, everyone, please come in."


    Everyone was surprised when they heard this. The dead person was the head of the Wang family, Wang Ai, one of the ten elders. Isn''t this celestial teacher too calm?Not only did he not go crazy, but he didn''t even say a word of blame to the man who did it?


    For a time, there were divergent opinions, and countless people guessed about the identity of Monkey King. At the same time, they also began to brush up their circle of friends. The matter of Wang Ai began to spread across the Internet.


    This indirectly led to the desertedness of the third match, and no one cared about it at all, and all focused on the matter of Wang Ai.


    But fortunately, after the third round of the competition, today''s competition has come to an end, and it has just ended.


    Zhang Zhiwei also left the scene in the first time. He didn''t care about Monkey King, and he couldn''t care about it. He liked what he did.


    Regardless of how heavy the atmosphere of the celestial masters and others is, when it comes to Monkey King, what they usually do and what they are now, it seems that the killing of Wang Ai has never happened.


    Only when Feng Zhenghao heard about this, after being shocked, he laughed frantically for ten minutes before he found Monkey King.


    Feng Zhenghao was very excited about this matter: "Master Monkey King, I didn''t expect that I had just left for a while, and you did such a sensational thing..."


    Monkey King looked at Feng Zhenghao with a smile but a smile: "Do you feel excited?"


    "Yes!" Feng Zhenghao didn''t conceal it either. There was cold hatred in his eyes, as well as the excitement and gratitude that could not be concealed: "For the Wang family, I thought that our Feng family would still need to bear for a while, but I didn''t expect... Thinking of...Xie Feng will not say much, but there will be orders in the future, you can speak, my Feng family will only look forward to you."


    "You are a character, you do great things." Sun Wukong was slightly satisfied with Feng Zhenghao''s attitude, not blowing or black, this guy really knows how to behave, but also knows how to forbearance, knows what to do in time and what to do , What should not be done, when he should put down his figure, he would put it down without hesitation, no wonder he was able to create a huge world group at a young age.


    "You are absurd, I still have a lot to learn from you."


    "Okay, don''t say these kind words. Now that Wang Ai is dead, I don''t need me to teach you about suppressing the Wang family?"


    "Of course, I know what to do." Feng Zhenghao''s eyes flashed with a gleam: "Since we have already taken action, we must eliminate the troubles forever, and weeding the roots."


    This guy is a ruthless person. Monkey King waved his hand, Feng Zhenghao immediately saluted, and exited the guest room. He happened to meet Feng Shayan in the courtyard outside the door: "How is Xingtong now?"


    "The injury is serious, but after taking the medicine given by the master, it is no longer dangerous."


    "Yeah." Feng Zhenghao nodded and looked at the daughter who had been very obedient and obedient in front of him. The more I looked at it, the more satisfied it became. Because of her, the situation between the Feng family and the Wang family had come a big reversal. , Makes people feel incredible like a dream.


    "In the future, you will follow Master Monkey King obediently and wait for you. You have to listen to whatever you tell you, understand?"


    "Yes."


    "I have something to do now, so I can''t visit Xingtong for the time being, please take care of it."


    "Is it because of the Wang family?"


    "Yeah." Feng Zhenghao didn''t conceal the slightest: "Wang Ai''s death involved a lot of chain reactions, and there are still many things that I need to prepare...tonight, I will go to a meeting of ten old people, this time. I¡¯m afraid that the meeting was specifically for Master Monkey King."


    "Master...is there any danger?" Feng Shayan looked worried.


    Feng Zhenghao smiled when he heard the words, "How could it be possible, with Master Monkey''s strength, who can do with him? And depending on the situation, the heavenly master seems to be on Master Monkey''s side, so there is no problem. "


    Feng Shayan nodded, not saying much, and after bidding farewell to Feng Zhenghao, she entered Monkey King''s room.


    At the same time, in this superficial calm, Wang Ai''s death had already set off a shock and storm in the alien world...

 3031 Chapter 90: Meeting of the Ten Elders

    "Master." Feng Shayan walked into the guest room with an obedient look, and came to the front of Monkey King.


    Monkey King: "How is your brother''s situation?"


    "After taking the medicine given by the master, it is almost all right. As long as I sleep, I will be alive and kicking tomorrow." Feng Shayan at this moment looked at Monkey King with a look of admiration and gratitude. Not only did she save her brother, but also Saved her and killed Wang Ai, which is of great significance to their Feng family.


    "By the way, what about Sister Baoer and others?" Feng Shayan looked at the room with only Monkey King, with a look of curiosity.


    "Go to the banquet."


    "Banquet?" Feng Shayan looked puzzled. She took Feng Xingtong to the infirmary early, so she didn''t know about the banquet held by the contestants after the competition.


    Monkey King: "Speaking of a banquet, it is actually an awareness meeting held by the participating contestants. After all, the original meaning of Luo Tian Dajiao is to let people learn from each other."


    "Why didn''t the master go?" Feng Shayan narrowed her eyes and laughed out loud: "Is it waiting for me?"


    Sun Wukong ignored Feng Shayan''s joking: "Wang Ai just died in my hands. If he goes, he will have some trouble. In order to clean his ears, he will not follow."


    "Then I won''t go anymore. Anyway, it''s a bunch of boring people. You know everyone you should know. It doesn''t matter if you go or not." After saying that, Feng Shayan hugged Monkey King''s wrist and looked expectantly. He said: "Master, is there any way to resist the cold and cold heat? The previous Wang Ai used the cold to freeze me not only unable to move, but also unable to display my abilities. Thinking about it now, I am still a little afraid. "


    "The coldness of the cold that Wang Ai released is indeed quite powerful. It also indirectly shows that he does not know how many spirits he has swallowed. It is reasonable that you can''t bear it. If you want to resist this cold, the best The way is to rely on your own masculinity or forcefully drive away with a huge qi, but you don''t have either of these two methods, so only practicing some techniques to resist the cold is the most effective.


    "Gong method?" Feng Shayan looked disappointed: "I have tried other exercise methods before, but they all failed. Except for my own innate abilities, I can''t practice any method."


    "Then cultivate your own abilities and don¡¯t care about others. The reason why Wang Ai suppressed you so miserably is entirely because your strength is not at the same level. As long as your strength comes up, the cold and cold will cause you The impact of this is naturally negligible."


    "In other words, your own strength is the kingly way?"


    "It''s this principle, so you don''t need to cultivate special methods for this purpose."


    When Sun Wu was free to teach Feng Shayan, the other ten elders, at the invitation of Lu Jin, took a special plane to Longhu Mountain overnight and gathered in Zhang Zhiwei''s guest room.


    "It''s really not easy for you to visit Longhu Mountain." As the first, the celestial master Zhang Zhiwei, watching the other ten elders all arrive, joked with a smile: "If it wasn''t for Wang Ai, Even if I invite you twice, you may not be willing to come, right?"


    "What is the old teacher? This Luo Tian Dajiao is a meeting for their young people. Why should we old guys join in this fun?"


    Lu Jin glanced at Mu You and rolled his eyes secretly. I believe you are a ghost. If it weren''t for Wang Ai, you guys wouldn''t know what you are doing secretly or making bad ideas.


    "Okay, don''t talk about these useless things, let''s talk about Wang Ai first." Lu Ci frowned slightly and looked at Zhang Zhiwei: "Tianshi, in this matter, what you did It¡¯s a bit disappointing. Wang Ai was killed by others, but as far as I know, you don¡¯t care about the murderer and let him walk around in the Heavenly Master¡¯s Mansion. This is a bit of a shame. ?"


    Zhang Zhiwei sighed slightly: "You don''t know something, this person is really unmovable!"


    "Why can''t you move?" Guan Shihua looked at Zhang Zhiwei seriously: "Tianshi, you can honestly say, what is the relationship between you and this man named Monkey King? Eighteen years ago, you just broke into everything alone. , Don¡¯t hesitate to fight with them, just for this person too?"


    "That''s right, heavenly teacher, shouldn''t you be concealing this matter?" Chen Jinkui aggressively said, "What is your relationship with that Monkey King? Why do you want to protect him like this?"


    "I''m not kidding him, it''s really... good for everyone!" Zhang Zhiwei sighed slightly. It seems that these guys have really found a lot of things secretly.


    "Hello everyone?" Na Ruhu''s face was calm: "I''ve heard the rumors of''under one person''. Is it true that this rumor is true? Is there really a person above you, my dear teacher?"


    The other ten old men looked at Zhang Zhiwei with blazing eyes. They had naturally heard such rumours, but whether they were true or not could only be verified by the celestial master.


    "This is the end of the matter, so I won''t conceal this matter." Anyway, this matter is not within the scope of his prohibition, and Zhang Zhiwei has nothing to hide. Isn''t he calling them here this time?


    After a long silence, Zhang Zhiwei solemnly nodded his head: "There is indeed this person, and as everyone thinks, that person is not someone else, but now the Monkey King in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion!"


    The ten elders did not show any surprise when they heard this. They had already determined the person who could easily kill Wang Ai, and they had said it from Zhang Zhiwei only for further confirmation.


    "If this is the case, there is nothing to say." Chen Jinkui slapped the tabletop and snorted: "Since he killed one of the ten elders, he should be punished as he deserves, regardless of what he is''under one person'',''one person Above'', we all go up, don''t believe that he can''t be taken alone!"


    Guan Shihua''s expression was serious: "Indeed, let this class of people behave nonsense and leave them alone, and sooner or later the Inhuman World will be stricken by him."


    Feng Zhenghao got up and stood up: "Everyone, although I am just a trivial newcomer, can you listen to me?"


    "What can you say?" Chen Jinkui glared at him: "Who doesn''t know your relationship with that guy? When Wang Ai fell, your Feng family would benefit the most? Speaking of which, I You have to ask, where are you on earth?"


    Feng Zhenghao looked serious and determined: "Since everything is worth it, let me take a stand. Regardless of the position of the predecessors, my Feng Family has decided to advance and retreat together with Master Monkey King."

 3032 Chapter 91 The Nature of Greed

    "What? Feng Zhenghao! Are you planning to confront us, right?!" Chen Jinkui slapped the table angrily, suddenly got up, the violent aura directly locked on Feng Zhenghao''s body.


    Feng Zhenghao''s face remained unchanged, and his expression remained calm and calm: "Senior Chen, look at what you said. Although I am just a junior in front of you, I have no right to speak. However, if the sanctions against Master Monkey King are really to be implemented, then , I can only be a mad dog once."


    Chen Jinkui was full of anger when he heard the words: "You fellow, are you determined to follow him all the way to the dark?"


    Feng Zhenghao finally stiffened for a while, and did not give in at all: "I have this intention."


    "You guy!" Chen Jinkui had a fiery temper, as if he had been lit a gunpowder keg, he looked at the other ten elders angrily: "Everyone, you guys have also heard, like this guy, you should be kicked out of the ten elders It''s right, it''s right to impose sanctions!"


    "Sanctions, sanctions, can you calm down?" Zhang Zhiwei finally couldn''t bear it, and began to speak: "Jin Kui, don''t just talk about sanctions without doing everything you want, ten old It is established, but it is not for us to exercise the sole discretion, and ah, I am calling you to come, and I am not negotiating for you to sanction Monkey King, but I hope you will not do some stupid actions, and this is how you are called. ."


    "Don''t do something stupid?" Guan Shihua looked at Zhang Zhiwei with a serious expression: "Why, god, do you think it is a foolish act for us to impose sanctions on that Monkey King?"


    Zhang Zhiwei sighed slightly: "A few sheep, dare to punish the tigers, what does this mean with death?"


    The other ten elders were shocked when they heard the words: "Master, is that person really that strong?"


    Zhang Zhiwei was silent for a while, and said leisurely: "You may have heard about the family-teacher matter. Sixty-eight years ago, the family-teacher had a fight with Monkey King. After a while, the position of the heavenly master was passed on to me."


    "Hiss~~"


    The ten elders all took a sigh of relief when they heard this. Isn¡¯t Zhang Zhiwei¡¯s master Zhang Jingqing the celestial master of the previous generation? Although his strength may not be as good as the current Zhang Zhiwei, he is definitely not much different. , Was also killed by a spike?Is this person strong enough?


    Na Ruhu looked at Zhang Zhiwei with a dumbfounded look: "Tianshi, are you talking about us? So, is that person from the same period as you?"


    The other ten elders were all moving when they heard the words. They looked like Monkey King. They naturally saw them through photos and other video recordings. So young, is it a period with the old master?So, is the rumor true?


    Thinking of this, everyone is fiery, with a faintly greedy look in their eyes; how many people can resist this temptation to live forever?


    "Everyone, I advise you to dispel the unrealistic thoughts in your mind!" Zhang Zhiwei looked serious and said solemnly: "The reason why rootless students have shrunk so far is because they almost died in the hands of Monkey King; ten Eight years ago, the old man broke into everything by himself, and fought so hard that he was afraid that they would be destroyed by others..."


    "Everything has to be done according to your ability, but don''t be killed by temporary greed..."


    "Anyway, I''m talking about it. What you do is completely up to you, but don''t ask me to wipe your ass anymore. Everyone is responsible for what they do; Yes, don¡¯t take things like sanctions against me. I want to live a few more years."


    "Don''t pull me too." Lu Jin also said immediately. As a good friend of Zhang Zhiwei, he was naturally on Zhang Zhiwei''s side.


    "I''m so old that I can''t walk anymore, so don''t count me." Monk Xiekong rarely spoke on the big screen in front of him.


    He did not come in person due to inconvenience of his legs and feet, and was on the scene by video call.


    "Um~~"


    The other ten elders were silent. They didn¡¯t expect that not only Feng Zhenghao, but even the celestial master would not stand on their side. All of them had the courage to clamor for sanctions against Monkey King. In fact, most of the reason lies in the celestial master. The celestial master dare not do anything, then they have to consider it carefully.


    But, immortality!When they think of this word, their hearts cannot be calm. If they can really get the secret of longevity from that person...


    Once this idea takes root, it cannot be stopped...


    Greed itself is the original sin of mankind, knowing that it will die, but still succeeding, with a little chance of luck.


    "Could it be that Wang Ai... just died in vain?" Chen Jinkui frowned.


    Lu Jin stared at Chen Jinkui and said in a deep voice, "You seem to be a little unwilling? If you can''t bear it, you can try it with others. As for the consequences, you can bear it yourself, but don''t get tired. we."


    "Cut! Unkind guy!" Chen Jinkui snorted with disdain, and then the conversation changed again: "But I and Wang Ai are not good enough to save his life for him..."


    Feng Zhenghao glanced at Chen Jinkui lightly, a little funny in his heart, but he was stunned, why did he make so many excuses.


    Zhang Zhiwei stood up and said with a serious face: "Then, today''s meeting will end here, everyone is a guest from afar, how about staying for a few more days? Appreciate the next Luo Tian Dajiao?"


    The other ten elders all nodded unanimously. Since they have all come to the Dragon Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master''s Mansion, they naturally want to see the Monkey King with their own eyes. At the same time, each of them has a mentality, and they also remember the word immortality.


    In the past, it was just a legend. Now that the legend is in front of them, how can they not be tempted?


    Under the arrangement of the celestial master, the other ten elders were taken away to rest.


    "Oh~ a bunch of troublesome guys!" Zhang Zhiwei sighed helplessly in the empty room.


    Lu Jin also looked serious: "Looking at their appearance, I''m afraid I will be unwilling to be lonely!"


    "I am immortal... and how many people are not tempted..." Zhang Zhiwei shook his head helplessly again: "I originally wanted them to retreat when they knew they were difficult, but instead of thinking that they were self-defeating, I was ill-conceived. I shouldn''t tell them all. A new problem has emerged..."


    Lu Jin spread his hands and rolled his eyes: "You are not dead, you really regard yourself as the savior? Anyway, we have already said clearly, we have done what we need to do. If they really want to die, we will stop. Don¡¯t stop, let them do it by themselves, and we are happy to watch the show."


    "Individuals have their own fate, so they can only resign themselves to fate and let the flow go." ..

 3033 Chapter 92 Carry on, Take Away

    Dragon Tiger Mountain, behind, dense forest.


    The night was quiet, and the only moonlight gave a little light here, but a little Taoist boy appeared alone in this seemingly gloomy place, meeting the three people in front of him.


    The fat uncle with peach-eyed eyes turned into a woman with a graceful figure as he moved, and it was Xia He: "Oh, Dai Sect, you look pretty cute now."


    The middle-aged man on the side looked serious: "When you meet with us at this time, your identity may be in danger of being revealed. Has your plan changed?"


    The little Taoist looked serious: "It is true. Now the ten elders, except for the monk, have come to this dragon and tiger mountain. We are not easy to do it, otherwise the whole army may be wiped out, especially the Monkey King. It¡¯s the answer we¡¯ve been looking for..."


    "Oh~ Could it be that he is..." Xia He''s eyes lit up, and a strange light radiated from his eyes.


    "It has been determined that thirty-six thieves were almost wiped out back then, and the head was hit hard. This is the person he has never seen. The information he received from the old master is that the strength of this person is far above him. The ten elders were summoned just to warn them that they could not attack that person..."


    Lu Liang: "After all, it is the person who killed Wang Ai with a wave of hands. We have already seen this strength, right?"


    When Xia He heard this, a pair of peach blossom eyes showed a strange color: "The old heavenly master is so jealous of that person that he is reasonable; but, does he also want to use this matter to cover up some truth?"


    "The truth..." The little Taoist wrinkled his eyes slightly and looked at Xia He: "What do you mean?"


    Xia He smiled: "Have you all forgotten, what was our original purpose? But now, where has the direction of things shifted?"


    Hearing this, the little Taoist suddenly realized: "So, what we have been investigating is inexplicably concentrated on one person, but this person is something we can''t afford to offend, but we have forgotten the most fundamental thing. In addition to Monkey King, there are still people in this world who have what we need."


    Lu Liang''s eyes lit up: "For example, that Zhang Xilin? No, to be more precise, it should be Zhang Huaiyi, that disciple who disappeared from the list of the Heavenly Master''s Mansion inexplicably... It can explain why the celestial master intentionally or unconsciously focused everyone¡¯s attention on that person. Is he protecting something, or who is he protecting? Remember that the celestial master¡¯s apprenticeship is When did it happen?"


    In the eyes of the little Taoist priest, the brilliance flickered: "Zhang Chulan, what else is that week? No, the surname Zhou may not be big, but this Zhang Chulan is very likely to be a descendant of Zhang Huaiyi. The fact that the heavenly master wants to hide!"


    "Master, it''s really a good method. When others are focusing on that person, I want to hide such a person without knowing it..."


    "So, our goal now is very clear, that Monkey King, we can''t move for the time being, but that Zhang Chulan... If we get the origin of the Qi body, and the strength will be improved, then we will have enough strength to implement it. Higher goals!"


    "To change the plan, the goal this time is Zhang Chulan, but I have to wait for the Luo Tian Dajiao to finish and the ten old men leave Longhu Mountain!"


    After giving the order, the little Taoist suddenly turned his gaze to Xia He: "By the way, Xia He, you seem to be interested in that Monkey King, right?"


    "The acting head means, do you want me to seduce him?"


    "That person is surrounded by women, which is also good information, and dealing with men, isn''t it your specialty?"


    Xia He''s eyes showed dissatisfaction: "Don''t make any bad ideas. You almost carried it in his hands last time. With my meager things, I don''t dare to offend others."


    "Haha~ Really." The little Taoist smiled inexplicably, and said no more. He knew very well that this woman''s temperament was frustrated in her most confident aspect, and he would definitely not let it go.


    The bonfire party, late at night, had come to an end, and everyone gradually dispersed.


    Wei Shufen was holding the skewers in her hand and was still eating. She came here with her, originally for the purpose of eating; watching the gradually dispersing crowd, she looked at Chen Duo: "Don''t forget what Wukong explained. ."


    Chen Duo nodded silently. As for Sun Wukong''s explanation, she would naturally not forget that she walked to Zhijinhua with Lu Linglong...


    "Did! What are you doing? What do you want to do?" Seeing Chen Duo approaching, Hidden Dragon and the two friends immediately stood in front of Lu Linglong as a flower protector.


    The two women, Lu Linglong and Zhi Jinhua, also looked nervous, and took two steps back one after another, looking at Chen Duo with a vigilant look. They were afraid of her Gu technique.


    Because of this, at the bonfire party, no one dared to approach their circle from beginning to end.


    As if he hadn''t noticed their abnormality, Chen Duo looked at Zhi Jinhua and said calmly: "Master Wukong wants to see you, can you come with us?"


    "He...why did he want to see me?" Zhi Jinhuadai frowned and looked extremely calm and calm, but her heart was a little uneasy. During the day, she had witnessed the scene where Monkey King killed Wang Ai in seconds. She didn''t want to cause trouble. .


    "I don''t know, you just need to take a trip with me." Chen Duo didn''t seem to say a lot of words, but what he said was even more worrying.


    "What! If you don''t say it clearly, who would dare to go with you?" Hidden Dragon mustered up his courage and yelled: "This is in the middle of the night, who knows what you are going to do to her?"


    "Your worries seem to be reasonable." Chen Duo nodded in contemplation, and randomly said with a serious expression: "But I promise you won''t hurt her."


    Zhi Jinhua: "Can I...can I refuse?"


    "No way."


    Lu Linglong immediately expressed his dissatisfaction: "You are too overbearing, right? We won''t go with you, see what you can do with us."


    "Kang Dang~" I saw Bao Baobao slapped the Zhijinhua dizzy with a shovel, and put it directly on his shoulders, calmly moving forward: "Go, go back."


    "..." Everyone was shocked by her suddenness.


    "It''s Sister Baoer, there are not many people who are ruthless!" Liu Yanyan sighed and followed.


    "Hey~ wait! Where are you taking Xiao Hua?" Lu Linglong anxiously stood in front of Bao Bao Feng.


    Baby Feng tilted his head, looking at Lu Linglong, and then scratched his head. The next moment, he appeared in front of Lu Linglong again, knocked her out again, and calmly said to Liu Yanyan beside him: " Carry it on, take it away."

 3034 Chapter Ninety Three

    "Ahhhh~~What are you going to do to Linglong? Let''s let go of Linglong!!" Hidden Dragon roared full of breath, and just wanted to do something, but was stopped by his two friends: "I can''t do it, I should go back and tell Master Lu Jin!"


    "What are you waiting for~~Go!"


    In the guest room, Monkey King looked out the window with a slight smile on his face: "It seems that Dragon Tiger Mountain is getting more and more lively."


    "Master, what''s the excitement?" Feng Shayan, who was practicing, looked at Monkey King with curiosity.


    "Nothing, I mean Ahwu and the others are back."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard the chaotic footsteps getting closer, and Feng Baobao and other women already appeared in the yard.


    Feng Shayan stopped her practice, got up and stood up, looking at the first Feng Baobao and Liu Yanyan, each carrying a big girl, with a look of astonishment: "Sister Baoer, what are you doing?"


    "Wukong wants it." Bao Bao Feng said briefly, and carried people into the house.


    Feng Shayan immediately glanced at Monkey King with a very strange look: "Master, even if you are interested in others, don''t you need to do this?"


    "What nonsense." Monkey King glared at Feng Shayan, and looked helplessly at Bao Bao Feng: "I just asked you to bring Zhijinhua, but I didn''t ask you to tie it."


    Although Sun Wukong did not attend the bonfire party, he gave Feng Baobao and the others a task to bring Zhijinhua, but he didn''t expect it to be such a way.


    Liu Yanyan smiled and put Lu Linglong on the table: "I didn''t do it."


    Bao Baofeng also put Zhijinhua on the table casually: "Luo Li is very annoying, so he fainted and brought it over."


    "Lu Linglong, Zhijinhua..." Feng Shayan looked at the faces of the two on the table and smiled at Monkey King: "Good-looking, Master, these two are famous beauties in the alien world. , Especially this Lu Linglong, tut~ is a grandfather controlled by a great-granddaughter. If you let him know, it will be a little troublesome."


    "Okay, don''t make a fuss." Monkey King patted Feng Shayan on the forehead and sat down: "Wake people up."


    Chen Duo took a step forward when he heard the words, took out a special bottle from his pocket, opened the cap, let Lu Linglong and Zhi Jinhua smell it, the two women immediately hummed uncomfortably and opened their eyes. , Showing a disgusting expression: "What smells!"


    Monkey King: "Oh~ wake up, Ah Wu just made a joke with you, I hope you two will not take offense."


    After hearing the words, Zhi Jinhua instantly bounced from the desktop, shielding Lu Linglong behind her, and looked at Monkey King with a vigilant look: "What are you going to do when you arrested us?"


    "The person I''m looking for is you." After saying that, Monkey King looked at Lu Linglong again: "She is just a incidental; and I don''t like nonsense, so I won''t be circumspect, just let it be straight. Comparing with Shayan, I became a little interested in your human-like computer-like fighting style. However, there was no guidance, and this talent was wasted. So, I want to ask if you are interested in worshiping me. How about a teacher?"


    "Wow...worship you as a teacher??!" Zhi Jinhua, who was originally wary on her face, suddenly looked stunned and emotional. Is she doing such a big battle just to be a teacher?


    "Master? Do you want to accept her as a disciple?" Feng Shayan pursed her small mouth immediately, as if something important had been snatched away.


    Monkey King ignored Feng Shayan, but looked at Zhi Jinhua: "How?"


    "Um~~" Zhijin Huadai frowned slightly. At this moment, she had already begun to figure out the gains and losses of her apprenticeship.


    She has seen the strength of Monkey King. It is as strong as Wang Ai. It is just a wave of seconds. Moreover, it is one of the ten elders, or in Longhu Mountain, but even so, the heavenly master hasn''t even asked about it until now. It can be seen that Monkey King is different and ordinary.


    Thinking of all the rumors, worshiping this person as a teacher is almost 100% without loss, but more than 90% of them put themselves in danger, Wang Ai¡¯s death, and the secrets he himself carries. The same is enough to make her fall into the endless disaster of killing, and there is a less than ten percent chance of safety, it is that the master has enough strength to keep her safe.


    The safety probability of less than 10% of this behavior is actually due to her ignorance based on the strength of Monkey King. If she understood, there would be no such 10%.


    However, in a few seconds, Zhi Jinhua has made clear the choice before her. Danger and opportunity coexist. Do you want to be content with the status quo and protect yourself; or do you want to fight for life and death?


    She is not an aggressive girl, the correct choice is naturally to stay away from danger; but for some reason, if she misses it, there will always be a feeling of losing something important in her heart.


    Seeing Zhijin spend a long time not answering, Feng Shayan immediately became upset: "Isn''t it just to agree or not to agree? Is it that difficult?"


    In Lu Linglong''s classical Chinese, she immediately shook her head to Zhi Jinhua, but she remembered that this person in front of her was the murderer who killed Wang Ai. It was a big trouble. How could she have a relationship with this kind of person.


    However, Zhi Jinhua directly ignored the blockade of her best friend, took a step forward, and knelt in front of Monkey King: "Disciple Zhi Jinhua, pay homage to the master."


    "Cut~" Seeing Zhi Jinhua''s choice, Feng Shayan curled her lips unhappily. Now the master is more than just her precious apprentice.


    "Xiaohua, you, you...you really want to worship him as a teacher?!" Lu Linglong looked at Zhi Jinhua with a look of astonishment: "He just killed Wang Ai, you have to figure it out."


    "Don''t think about it, you have already been apprentice, how can you regret it?"


    Lu Linglong''s classical Chinese expression looked helpless: "Really, you put yourself in a dangerous place!"


    Just after the voice fell, listen to a sudden yell of anger from outside the house: "Monkey King! What did you do to my Linglong? Do you dare to hurt her hair, old man, I don¡¯t want my life, but I have to tell you Fight!! Zhang Zhiwei, you are not dead, don''t hold me, let go, or I will beat you together!"


    As expected of his great-granddaughter, Lu Jin, the old fellow, when he heard that Lu Linglong had something to do, he forgot the fear that Monkey King gave him.


    "Beat me? Who do not know who hit it!" Zhang Dimension moment golden body body care, afraid Lu Jin love their grandchildren, offended the Monkey King, so a fight without the slightest mercy, directly punched in the abdomen Lu Jin , Let him straighten up for a long time.


    "You, you..." Lu Jin bent over her abdomen and looked at Zhang Zhiwei with a look of astonishment. Normally, the two of them are evenly matched. Why did she get knocked out by a punch now?

 3035 Chapter 94 Two Choices

    "What are you?" Zhang Zhiwei is very solemn now: "Usually that is to joke with you, but now I don''t have time to accompany you. Calm down? If I''m not calm, I''ll give two punches."


    "You old guy intends to beat me, right? I''m not your punching bag." Lu Jin pushed Zhang Zhiwei away, let out a long sigh, and calmed down a lot. He understood that the people in the room before him were even more terrifying than Zhang Zhiwei. If they really offend others, the great-granddaughter will not only be saved, but will also cause trouble.


    "Let go, don''t always drag me, I don''t have that hobby."


    "As if I like to pull you." Zhang Zhiwei threw his hand away.


    "Master, heavenly teacher!" Lu Linglong rushed out of the house, grabbing Lu Jin''s wrist and not letting go. She began to remind her that he was relieved with Lu Jin and Zhang Zhiwei''s arrival.


    "He... didn''t do anything to you, right?" Lu Jin looked at Lu Linglong nervously, and the feelings of protecting the calf showed vividly.


    Lu Linglong shook her head: "No, he just called Xiao Hua to come to visit her teacher."


    "Apprentice?" Lu Jin looked at Zhi Jinhua, who was still kneeling in front of Monkey King, with a look of surprise.


    "Well, Xiao Hua is already a disciple." Lu Jin said with emotion: "I didn''t expect Xiao Hua to have such opportunities. I don''t think she has anything special about her? How could he be attracted to her? Your looks are not bad!"


    Zhang Zhiwei was lightly afraid of Lu Jin and prevented him from continuing to talk to Lu Linglong first. He walked into the guest room and clasped his fists, "Mr. Sun, this is the middle of the night, come here uninvited, and bother."


    Sun Wukong glanced at Lu Jin indifferently: "I don''t think it''s here to make trouble, but to find fault?"


    Lu Jin was shocked immediately: "No, no, no, no, absolutely not, just a misunderstanding."


    "Humph~" Monkey King hummed, Lu Jinru was hit hard and flew upside down, crashing into the wall outside the courtyard, and did not get up for a long time.


    Lu Linglong ran up in a panic, "Grandpa! Grandpa!!! Are you okay?! Grandpa!"


    "Oh~ my old waist!" Lu Jin supported her waist with one hand and the other on the ground, his expression was painful: "Hurry up, help me up."


    With the help of Lu Linglong, Lu Jin walked into the guest room again, and looked at Monkey King¡¯s expression still smiling, as if nothing had happened just now: "Mr. Sun, I heard that you have already taken the flowers as a disciple. Congratulations! Congratulations! Look, how is my Linglong?"


    Monkey King looked at Lu Jin with a speechless face. This old guy was really shameless. He was beaten and greeted him with a smile. When he saw his posture, he didn''t know what he was thinking, and said calmly, "Nothing. "


    "What''s a bad land?" Lu Jin was unhappy right now. His great-granddaughter was a perfect existence in his eyes. How could he say that if she were someone else, he would have rolled up his sleeves and worked with them: "Look at it carefully, how can you say that my Linglong is no worse than Xiaohua?"


    "Her cultivation talent is indeed a bit stronger than Zhi Jinhua, but she doesn''t have any long things, how can she compare with her?"


    When Lu Linglong heard the words, she immediately pursed her mouth. She has always been a spoiled little princess. How could she have been so degraded? Now, is she even less than Zhijinhua?I was not convinced at the moment: "Then you say, Xiaohua is better than me?"


    Monkey King: "At least she is smarter than you."


    "..." Lu Linglong was choked into silence. In this regard, she was very self-aware. Compared with Zhijinhua, it was the difference between Xueba and Xuezhu.


    Seeing that Lu Linglong still wanted to argue, Zhang Zhiwei was afraid that something might happen, and immediately interrupted her with a fist: "It''s late at night, so we won''t bother Mr. Sun much."


    Monkey King waved his hand and sent them away.


    On the way back, Lu Linglong looked unconvinced: "Why can''t I compare to Xiaohua? This is too annoying!"


    Zhang Zhiwei: "The one who can be admired by that person is naturally outstanding."


    Lu Jin: "I heard that he took the little girl from the Feng family as a disciple because of her rare spatial talent. Then he fancyed Xiao Hua, what do you think he fancyed her?"


    Zhang Zhiwei laughed: "It''s nothing more than her extraordinary mind."


    Because without Sun Wukong¡¯s consent, Zhi Jinhua knelt down until now. Now, she is as curious as Lu Linglong. She thinks that her talent for cultivation is indeed not as good as Lu Linglong, but why does her master just like her? Instead of Lu Linglong?


    "Are you curious, why did I accept you and not Lu Linglong?"


    Zhi Jinhua nodded earnestly: "The disciple thinks that the talent for cultivation is indeed not exquisite and strong. The master is interested in it, is it just because my mind is more flexible than others?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Get up and talk first."


    Zhi Jinhua immediately rubbed her numb feet and stood up.


    Monkey King: "Don''t underestimate this talent of yours. In the eyes of others, it is only a flexible mind, but in my opinion, it is an extraordinary talent, very suitable for practicing my [Freedom] ."


    "Freedom?!" Wei Shufen heard the words and looked at Zhi Jinhua with a look of surprise: "She is like Sister Baoer, can I practice Freedom?!"


    Feng Shayan and the others were shocked when they heard this. Feng Baobao''s melee invincibility and the others have a deep understanding. That kind of instinctive response is simply impossible for people to do.


    Sun Wukong: "Of course, although he is less talented than Ah Wu, he does have the potential to practice free gong, but I am afraid it will take longer to practice."


    "What is the free power?" Zhi Jinhua looked curious, looking at their shocked expressions, they seemed to be extraordinary.


    Monkey King: "This is a technique far inferior to even the Eight Wonders. If you really understand the essence of it, your strength will increase dozens of times."


    "Count... dozens of times?!!!" Zhi Jinhua was shocked when she heard this.


    "Don''t think too much. It is impossible to reach that level without sufficient talent or opportunity. With your current situation, even a lifetime of cultivation will not be possible."


    When Zhi Jinhua heard the words, he was hit immediately.


    "Of course, under my cultivation, it will be a matter of time before you reach it; but now, you have two choices. One is to practice free skills like Ah Wu; the other is to have a high IQ like you. Being a warlock is also a good choice."


    "Warlock?" Zhi Jinhua frowned slightly: "That requires a high level of savvy and talent. Although I am a little smarter than ordinary people, I don''t have that talent..."

 3036 Chapter 95 Warlock

    Zhi Jinhua knew very well about her cultivation talent, and compared with those real geniuses, the difference was not a bit different, let alone warlocks.


    "How do you know that you can''t do it if you haven''t tried it?" Sun Wukong smiled: "Then, choose, do you want to practice free exercise like Ah Wu, or you want to become a warlock?"


    "This..." Zhi Jinhua hesitated. She has been cultivating for more than ten years, and now she suddenly changes to other things. Is it really okay?


    Sun Wukong saw her hesitation at a glance: "It''s just a modification, and it''s not a waste of gong. What is there to worry about? When you modify other techniques, I will transform the qi in your body. You don''t need to be careful."


    Zhijin''s eyes lit up, can it still happen?If she really abolished her hard work for more than ten years, she would really be reluctant to bear it.


    After pondering for a moment, he made a decision: "I want to be a warlock!"


    The Bao Bao Feng of Zi Zaigong has already learned, and the master also said that her talent is not as good as her, Zhi Jinhua does not want to live in the shadow of Bao Bao Feng in the years to come.


    "Selected?"


    "Selected!"


    Monkey King nodded and pointed lightly at Zhijinhua''s eyebrows. As a soft light entered, Zhijinhua''s intuitive mind was filled with countless information, and her eyes widened in shock...


    She originally thought that she would relearn the knowledge about the magician in the future, but she didn''t expect that this knowledge was directly granted to her by her own master through initiation.


    It seems that this master seems to be more powerful than imagined!


    "I have passed on the knowledge about the magic of the magic and the cultivation method to you together. Tonight, go and straighten out, and start the formal practice tomorrow."


    "Yes!" Rao Yi Zhijinhua''s calmness was also extremely excited at this moment. The information in her mind told her that her master seemed to have passed her a very remarkable exercise.


    Full of excitement, Zhi Jinhua left and returned to her residence.


    Looking at Zhi Jinhua''s excited and happy expression, Liu Yanyan was curious: "Big Brother Wukong, what kind of exercises did you teach her? Look at her."


    "It''s just a simple magical technique. There is nothing to say. It''s so late. Go back to sleep."


    Liu Yanyan immediately replied with a letter that you were surprised, and she didn''t think it would be simple when she said it from Monkey King.


    "Oh, by the way, Chen Duo, take this exercise to practice, it will be helpful to your Gu technique." Sun Wukong who walked to the door of the bedroom suddenly thought of something, and threw Chen Duo a secret book. .She was taught by others, but she can''t be forgotten.


    "Come on~" Wei Shufen blinked at Chen Duo and closed the door.


    "Ernandu Sutra..." Chen Duo looked at the secret book in his hand with joy.


    The E-Nan Du Sutra is a method for studying poison pills. It was not written by Monkey King, but the little doctor of his family later wrote based on his self-cultivation. It is the top-level method of poison cultivation, supplemented by Needless to say, the degree of horror of the Gu Poison Gu technique was nothing more than it would shine in Chen Duo''s hands.


    "What is it? It makes you happy." Liu Yanyan immediately leaned close to Chen Duo and looked at the secret book in her hand with curiosity: "Ernandu Sutra? Just hearing the name makes people feel frustrated! Let people not play? The pressure to win the championship has increased again!"


    "With Sister Bao''er''s help, it shouldn''t be difficult." Chen Duo comforted and returned to his room.


    "It''s okay for others to say, but she won''t help me hit you!" Liu Yanyan muttered helplessly, and went back to her room. For pocket money, she picked up the Tongtian Urn and started studying all night.


    The next day, Wang Ai¡¯s death seemed to have never happened at all. Luo Tian Dajiao was still going on, watching the old master and Lu Jin sitting next to Sun Wukong talking and laughing. A look of bewilderment.


    Especially when the other ten elders were all present, and they were all second, it shocked them even more.


    "It seems that the Wang family really provoked someone who shouldn''t be provoked this time!"


    Anyone who is willing to see is aware of the end of the Wang Family''s prosperity.


    Listening to the congratulations coming from the ear, Monkey King was speechless, just accepting a disciple. Congratulations, he really has nothing to say with these old guys.


    As the test began, Monkey King got up and left.


    As he left, Zhi Jinhua brought Lu Linglong to Sun Wukong: "Master." Seeing Sun Wukong with the old master and them just now, she didn''t dare to come over. When Sun Wukong was gone, she immediately walked over.


    "Sitting with those old guys, it''s really uncomfortable." Once he left, Wei Shufen couldn''t help but spit out, looking at Zhi Jinhua and said: "It''s still not stressful to stay with you young people."


    When Lu Linglong heard the words, she rolled her eyes and murmured in her heart: "But we are under pressure in front of you!"


    Monkey King looked at Zhi Jinhua and said, "The king and Zhuge Qing are both warlocks. You have just met the warlocks. You might as well take a look with me."


    "Yes."


    Coming to the court, I saw that Wang Ye and Zhuge Qing had already fought together, but Wang was also injured. It seemed that Zhuge Qing had always been pressed by him, and the situation was a little less optimistic.


    Monkey King: "You said, two of them, who will win?"


    Lu Linglong said in a very affirmative tone: "Does this still need to be said? Look at Wang Ye''s appearance of a sick seedling. The wind blows and it will fall. I''m sure that if you don''t use the ten-team, you will lose the battle ."


    "What do you think?" Monkey King looked at Zhi Jinhua.


    "The king is also a Wudang disciple? I have never heard of it before, but Zhuge Qing heard that he is the most outstanding young man of the Zhuge family. The situation in front of him seems to be that the king is also at a disadvantage, but his offensive pace is not seen. It''s messy, and there is no obvious lack of support. There should be a later move, right? If he can persist, it will be difficult to say whether he will win or lose."


    When Lu Linglong heard the words, she looked curious: "Huh? Is that king so good?"


    "Just look at it."


    Arena.


    However, seeing Zhuge Qing''s slogan, the King of Water Bomb, was forced to retreat, frowning slightly, and a little lack of interest: "I thought it would be an interesting duel with you. I didn''t expect it to be so boring, even if I won. With old injuries, you don¡¯t have the slightest sense of accomplishment. Why don¡¯t you just stop here? When your injury is healed, we will fight each other, how about?"


    "That''s great!" Wang Ye was also lacking in interest, scratching his head: "You surrender!"


    "You...you fellow! Why did I surrender?" Zhuge Qing was so angry that he jumped.

 3037 Chapter 96 Favor

    Wang is also serious: "You made the suggestion, and of course you will implement it."


    "Then I still decide to beat you to a disability!" Zhuge Qing said with a black face, rolled up his sleeves, was silent for a moment, and curiously said: "I''m very curious, a guy like you, no It should be because of the person who has to do this level of injury with the urn?"


    "Winning or losing is really meaningless to me. I just want to make sure of one thing. I won''t give up before I meet her." As he said, Wang Ye changed his previous decadent appearance, his expression incomparable. Seriously: "I didn''t mean to underestimate you, you should give up yourself."


    "You don''t think you can win me with your current state?"


    "Everyone is a warlock, or else, you can count yourself up and see the result. There is no need to fight so hard."


    Zhuge Qing looked at Wang Ye, frowning slightly. Whether Wang Ye¡¯s expression was serious or mocking him, he could tell at a glance. After hesitating for a while, he closed his eyes and calculated for himself on the spot... It was already a cold sweat.


    Wang also stood quietly: "Are there any conclusions?"


    Zhuge Qing squeezed everything tightly, her body trembling slightly.


    Wang also looked serious: "I didn''t mean to insult you at all, or would you give up? You can also see that I am hurt and it is not easy to use all my strength. I have to stay until I meet that person. If you are really unwilling , When the competition is over, we can have a competition, how about?"


    "You guy, do you really underestimate me?"


    Wang also looked serious: "No, I am asking you."


    "..." Zhuge Qing was silent, her slightly trembling body gradually calmed down, and she loosened her clenched fists, and changed into the look of squinted eyes in the past: "So, should you owe me a favor? ?"


    "Right."


    Zhuge Qing looked directly at Wang Ye for a moment, raised his right hand, and looked at the referee: "I admit defeat."


    "Zuge Qing admits defeat, and Wang wins too."


    "..." It was the turn of Monkey King in the stands to be speechless. He originally wanted Zhi Jinhua to see the showdown between the sorcerers, but he didn''t think he would suddenly admit defeat.


    Monkey King looked at Bao Bao Feng with a dark face: "Wu, if you encounter this guy in the arena, beat me to death."


    "Okay." Bao Baofeng nodded earnestly, staring at Wang Ye in the competition field with a fierce glow.


    Wang on the competition field only felt an extremely cold gaze coming from behind, and turned to look subconsciously, and saw that Feng Baobao was staring at him faintly with both eyes, and could not help but squeeze the cold sweat: "I don''t seem to offend her. ?"


    There was nothing to watch in the subsequent competitions. The strong ones are too strong and the weak ones are too weak. They are all shot and passed in seconds, because the few people who are left are all abnormal, but these abnormalities have not been encountered One piece, the rest of the players can only consider themselves unlucky.


    After a day of competition, the quarterfinals were finally decided, and the next competition was the highlight.


    "Today¡¯s competition is over. The list of the top eight players is as follows: Feng Baobao, Chen Duo, Wang Ye, Zhang Lingyu, Feng Shayan, Zhang Chulan, Liu Yanyan, Dong Qing, the above eight players are invited to come tomorrow morning. Click to start, for the final competition."


    "Next, it will be free time again, everyone, let it go."


    Listening to the rest of the promotion list, Liu Yanyan was speechless: "How come all the great ones are left? There is no one who met halfway? On purpose?"


    When Lu Linglong heard the words, the esteemed figure of the old celestial master immediately appeared in her mind. She wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and changed the subject: "Who is that Dong Qing? Why haven''t you heard of it?"


    As Lu Linglong''s loyal dog licking, where Lu Linglong is, Hidden Dragon naturally follows wherever he goes.


    Hearing Lu Linglong¡¯s question, he immediately responded: "This Dong Qing was just a little-known casual cultivator. Recently, for some reason, his strength has suddenly improved, which is completely inconsistent with my information. It is unexpected to everyone. Inexplicably, he broke into the eighth front!"


    Monkey King: "Dong Qing, there is no such a person in my memory."


    At the same time, Tianshifu, hospitality hall, front yard.


    The celestial master looked at the corpse in front of him that had turned into a mummy, with a serious expression: "Where did I find it?"


    "On the mountainside halfway down the mountain, the disciples discovered during a patrol, they mobilized the intelligence department of the Heavenly Master''s Mansion to investigate, but got even more shocking news..."


    "Say!"


    "According to the disciple''s adjustment, a few more corpses were found under Longhu Mountain. After investigation, they were all the people who participated in the election of Luo Tiantai..."


    "..." Zhang Zhiwei''s face is really ugly to the extreme. The death of Wang Ai made him feel painful, and now he is inexplicably dying of so many unsuccessful contestants. What is going on in the Heavenly Master Palace? Tell someone!


    "Master, it seems that Dragon Tiger Mountain is not safe for you!" Chen Jinkui said solemnly, "It seems I have to pay close attention to my good grandson!"


    Zhang Zhiwei frowned slightly. At this moment, he was not in the mood to pay attention to Chen Jinkui. He looked at the disciple in front of him and said, "Have you found any results?"


    "The conditions of these people''s deaths are surprisingly consistent. They all sucked out the whole body after being killed!"


    Lu Ci looked indifferent, "It reminds me of someone!"


    Lu Jinning said: "One of the four madnesses of the whole nature, Shen Chong, known as the''Bane Seedling''!"


    Guan Shihua''s eyes narrowed slightly: "I have seen Dong Qing''s evil spirit from the beginning, could it not be him..."


    "My dear teacher, the Luo Tian Dajiao you held this time is really interesting. After Wang Ai is dead, now even the whole-sex monsters have come in."


    The old heavenly master heard this, his face was calm, but the anger in his heart was clearly felt by the people present. Monkey King, he has nothing to do. When will you even dare to come to my heavenly teacher¡¯s mansion and say: "Go and take that Dong Qing brought me."


    Somewhere in the corner of an uninhabited mountain road.


    Shen Chong looked at Dong Qing in front of him, his expression pale with anger: "This is Dragon Tiger Mountain, the site of the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, so you have to converge. You didn''t even listen, and cast your idea on the contestants. Now that the corpse is discovered by the celestial masters, your identity will probably be dismantled in the first place, so quickly roll down the mountain for me, how far you can escape!"


    Dong Qing was silent, turned and left...


    Xia He twisted his slender waist and walked out from the side, laughing out loud: "Why don''t you just solve him? Isn''t this easier?"


    "Killing him at this juncture will only cause us trouble."


    "But let him go, our identities will be more easily exposed~ You know, that old fellow Lu Ci is here in Dragon Tiger Mountain."

 3038 Chapter 97: Baby Feng vs. Wang Ye

    Shen Chong smiled slightly: "But we also have Lu Liang, don''t we?"


    "So you were already prepared." Xia He Yanran smiled: "I said, you shouldn''t let that kind of guy come to the competition."


    "Okay, don''t say anything useless, during this time, don''t do unnecessary things to let people reveal your identity."


    "You can rest assured, Gong Qing has been walking around under the eyes of the heavenly master without being noticed. This transformation technique is still trustworthy."


    The secret activities of these people naturally couldn''t escape the eyes of Monkey King, but he didn''t pay attention to it. He believed that these guys could not help but take it someday.


    The next day, at eight o''clock, the competition continued as usual, but to a lot of people''s surprise, Dong Qing, who was originally full of mysteries and entered the quarterfinals without knowing it, was absent and was disqualified from this competition.


    "Everyone, today is the last day of Luo Tian Dajiao, and the final winner will be decided today. Who will be the winner of one of the eight strange skills, it depends on one of these eight players. Up!"


    "To be fair, your opponents are still determined by your lottery. There are a total of 0 to 3 numbers in the box beside me. Except for 0, each digit has two, one to one, two to two, and three to three. The players who draw 0 will be promoted directly; seven players, please come to the stage to draw your opponents."


    Feng Baobao was the first to run next to the referee, put his hand into the wooden box and took out for a long time. After taking out a note, she walked to Liu Yanyan and said with a voice that she thought could not be heard by others: "The one in the lower left corner..."


    When Liu Yanyan heard the words, she rushed to the front of everyone, put her hand into the wooden box, took out the note, and spread it out. She was overjoyed and walked to Bao Bao Bao and hugged her. My son, I really love you!"


    "Is it clear to hang up?" Seeing Liu Yanyan''s expression, Wang Ye and the others don''t know what happened. She must have taken the zero number, but I don''t know how Feng Baobao knew that the note was on. Of the numbers?


    But if people have that ability, what can they do if they know it?Just pick your own numbers obediently.


    Seeing that Chen Duo and the others had already drawn, Liu Yanyan immediately leaned forward: "What number did you draw?"


    "Mine is three." Chen Duo unfolded the note in his hand first.


    Feng Shayan''s complexion immediately collapsed: "Isn''t it, my opponent is you?" As she said, she opened the note in her hand and suddenly it was three.


    To say that she is the last opponent she wants to meet except Bao Bao Feng, this is Chen Duo. Her gu poison is really too BUG, ??especially in this kind of restricted area competition venue, it is almost impossible to hide, once she is recruited, Can only surrender.


    Bao Bao Feng: "Mine is one."


    Wang Ye came over and smiled slightly: "It''s unfortunate, it seems that my opponent is sister Baoer."


    Bao Bao Feng nodded earnestly: "It''s very unfortunate, Wukong said, if I run into you, you will be beaten to death."


    "..." Wang Ye''s face suddenly collapsed: "Don''t be so cruel, right? I''m a handicapped person, Sister Baoer, you can do it lightly!"


    Zhang Chulan looked at the note in her hand and smiled at Zhang Lingyu beside her: "Brother, I didn''t expect that my opponent would be you."


    Zhang Lingyu''s face was serious and he was seriously eager to try: "It just so happens that since I lost to you three years ago, I have always wanted to compete with you."


    "You don''t need to be so serious. How can we say that we are also brothers, so why bother with each other."


    Zhang Lingyu silently didn''t answer. As a senior, he was defeated by a senior. If you said that you didn''t care, it was false.


    "It''s Liu Yanyan who got the number zero. Congratulations. You have successfully advanced to the next round. Now, the first competition is on. Please have two players who got number one: Bao Bao Feng and Wang also entered the arena."


    "Sister Bao''er, you can save me half my life later!" Wang Ye looked at Bao Bao Feng jokingly, and immediately jumped into the field.


    "Don''t worry, Wukong didn''t tell me to kill you." Bao Bao Feng jumped down.


    "Competition, start!"


    As soon as the referee''s words fell, Wang Ye immediately entered an extremely serious state. After watching so many battles, he had already seen Feng Baobao''s character, not the kind of procrastination.


    Sure enough, as the referee''s voice had just fallen, Feng Baobao had already stepped a little bit, and the king also attacked in a moment.


    Fast and cruel, without the slightest sloppy.


    Scared that Wang also directly moved Tai Chi Yunshou to take Feng Bao Bao¡¯s fist aside. Knowing that, when he just touched Feng Bao Bao¡¯s fist, his complexion changed drastically: "Take... can''t you bring it?!"


    The so-called four or two draw a thousand catties, this is the essence of Taijiquan, but Wang did not expect that this trick he used on Feng Baobao did not work at all. His hand is like a steel bar. Just take it without bending.


    With a miscalculation, Wang Ye was sturdyly punched by Bao Bao Feng on the chest, and he was hit directly by the ground and flew more than 20 meters away before stopping.


    Baby Feng looked at Wang Ye, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "Be serious, you should have more than that."


    "Hold a fist! In front of you, I really can''t have a tentative mentality!" Wang Ye looked serious: "Then, I have to do my best-tortoise-fly body!"


    With a deep shout, Wang Ye directly displayed a trick that was forbidden for him.


    This trick is not a magic trick, but a trick he invented in order to cooperate with the chaotic Jinju, which improves his physical efficiency at the cost of burning his own life.


    "That''s right!" Bao Baobao smiled, clenched his fists, and the extremely violent colorless Qi burst out immediately, covering the whole body, his body shape flashed, and instantly turned into a white shadow, flashing to Wang Ye In front of.


    "So fast!!!" Wang Ye''s complexion changed slightly, and he subconsciously bent over and shouted out, "Chaotic gold!"


    However, Wang was also shocked that this method of controlling time was used on Bao Bao Feng, but it did not have the slightest effect on her. The fist that was swayed was not affected in the slightest. As Wang Ye bent At the waist, her fist was also under the initiative, and Zhizhi banged his chest toward the king!


    Seeing that he was about to get another punch, Wang could only use the chaotic gold to accelerate again, and only then did he escape Bao Bao Feng''s fist dangerously and dangerously.


    "Strange, it was obviously going to hit..." Bao Baobao stopped the attack, looked at his fist, and looked at the king when something happened: "You guy really has some ways."


    It¡¯s just that the current Wang Ye is full of question marks in his forehead: ¡°Lun Jin Tuo doesn¡¯t work for her? But I can¡¯t feel her heavy weight to the world. What is going on? I¡¯m a tortoise-fly body. It''s all done!

 3039 Chapter 98 Zhang Lingyu vs. Zhang Chulan

    "Is my guess wrong? She doesn''t have much influence on this world?" Wang Ye looked solemn, and watched Bao Bao Feng deny this flashing thought: "Impossible, otherwise my chaotic gold Demolition cannot be invalid!"


    Thinking about it, Wang Ye looked at Monkey King again: "Is he so terrible that he can even hide this?" Thinking of this, Wang Ye''s whole body was erected, making him sweat instantly.


    "It can''t be wrong, it''s no wonder that he killed Wang Ai, not only the celestial master, but the other ten elders were indifferent... this person, to this world..."


    "Hey~ Test time, why are you in a daze!"


    A soft drink suddenly interrupted Wang Ye¡¯s thoughts. Only Feng Baobao¡¯s figure flashed and appeared in front of Wang Ye. The embroidered white fist contained a thousand kilograms of power and hit his face. Wang Ye screamed and slipped. He flew more than ten meters out of the ground, clutching his cheeks and humming: "Sister Bao''er, if you hit someone but don''t hit your face, this is a shame!"


    "Who cares about you, isn''t this just a beating test?" Bao Bao Feng squeezed his fist and was about to go up again.


    Upon seeing this, Wang immediately raised his hand and shouted: "Referee, referee! ~ Surrender! I surrender!"


    The answer in his heart has been determined, and the king is no longer intent on fighting, and he can''t fight again. What''s more, the other party threatens to beat himself up, not leaving the field now, waiting to be beaten?


    "Because Wang also surrendered, the winner, Baby Feng!"


    However, Bao Bao Feng simply ignored the referee''s words. She covered her body, her delicate body flashed, and a fist knocked Wang on the ground. He stooped randomly, punching and kicking like a hooligan, and the king yelled: " Oh~~ Sister Bo¡¯er! Stop! Stop! The test is over! It¡¯s over! I surrendered! Still playing? Oh~! Referee brother, don¡¯t patronize!"


    "Um... Feng... ahem, sister Baoer, the test is over, please stop immediately, otherwise you will be disqualified for the next test."


    "Disqualification? No, I haven''t bought my children''s cartoon yet." Feng Baobao punched Wang Ye''s face again and nodded as he looked at his swollen nose and swollen face. It is considered a successful completion of Wukong''s friendship. The task was given to her, and then she stopped.


    Wang Ye looked at the back of Feng Baobao leaving, with a speechless expression: "Children''s comics... Sister Baoer is really very human!"


    "Why, you have got the answer you want? You just surrendered like this? You said you want to save your strength, aren''t you kidding me?" Zhuge Qing looked at Wang Ye who was leaving the field and squinted. Eye, I don''t know what he is thinking.


    Wang also smiled mildly: "If I didn''t save my strength, I''ve been beaten to my feet now."


    When Zhuge Qing heard the words, his narrowed eyes flashed with a gleam of light: "Indeed, although this woman''s movements are unruly, every movement can achieve the most effective and perfect counterattack dodge. This instinct The reaction is terrifying. Among the remaining players, I am afraid that few can beat her."


    "No, you want more." Wang Ye clutched his swollen cheeks: "There is no one. The difference in strength between Sister Baoer and the other players is not at the same level."


    "Is it so strong?" Zhuge Qing re-examined Feng Baobao when he heard the words: "The rest of the players are not weak, especially Zhang Chulan, who is called the strongest young generation in Tianshifu , Even some older generations are not his opponents."


    "Zhang Chulan?" Wang also shook his head. The two have grown up together. He knows Zhang Chulan''s strength naturally, even though that guy can resist his own strange door with thunder and golden curse. The upper hand, a complete monster, but compared with Bao Bao Feng, it is far behind.


    Of course, the reason why Wang has the upper hand against Zhang Chulan is entirely because his Fenghou Qimen was restrained by Zhang Chulan. After all, people still have the protagonist''s halo added to him. The impact is greatly reduced.


    Zhuge Qing: "Next is the competition between Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu brothers, Wang Daochang, who do you think will win?"


    "Don''t ask me all the time, you won''t know if you look at it." Wang also scratched his head. He didn''t say such things that offend people. Don''t look at Zhang Lingyu''s usual clear-hearted appearance, but also when he is careful. .


    "The second scene, Zhang Lingyu vs. Zhang Chulan! Start!"


    "Brother, say it in advance, if you lose, you can''t bear grudges! For example, jealousy or something."


    "...Stop talking nonsense, come on!" Zhang Lingyu was expressionless, and at the same time as Zhang Chulan, golden light surged all over his body.


    Heaven and Earth Xuanzong Wanqi roots, extensively repairing my supernatural powers!


    Golden Light Curse, the fame stunt of Tianshifu.


    Once it was displayed, the two brothers directly started a fierce confrontation. The fists were like waves and banged against each other. The exploding golden light shot, which looked like golden fireworks, made the audience marvel.


    "Is it so fierce at the beginning! It''s not a loss for the disciple of the old heavenly master! Looking at the degree of solidity of their Golden Light Curse, I am afraid that even some older generations are ashamed!"


    After fighting dozens of punches in a row, no one was able to take advantage. Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu passed by in a tacit understanding and stopped.


    "Not bad, brother, your golden light is very powerful! Why don''t you try Thunder?"


    "as you wish!"


    Ji Zi~~!!


    Like a bird neighing, Zhang Lingyu''s hand was shining with thunder, pointing a point in the direction where Zhang Chulan was. Accompanied by several thunder lasses, it brightened the audience''s eyes.


    However, looking at what Zhang Chulan meant, there was no idea of ??evading, the golden light all over her body soared, burning like a fire, and she actually caught Zhang Lingyu''s five thunders.


    "This is?" Seeing the smoke and dust cleared, the old heavenly master looked at Zhang Chulan at the moment, his eyes narrowed slightly: "Good boy, you have practiced the Golden Light Curse to this level!"


    Chen Jinkui was also surprised at this moment: "What a great! God, it seems that you have accepted a good apprentice!"


    "Where is it? Compared to Chu Lan, Lingyu still has a steady heart." Zhang Zhiwei''s face was full of smiles at this moment.


    This guy who only knows to cause trouble all the time, finally gave him a face.


    Guan Shihua''s wrinkled face was also filled with a smile: "I really envy you, celestial master, if I had such a disciple, I would be able to smile at Jiuquan, but you have two."


    "Look at this old thing." Lu Jin glanced at Zhang Zhiwei, contemptuously.


    "Have you practiced your Golden Light Curse to this point..." Zhang Lingyu had a complicated face right now. He knew that he had lost the Golden Light Curse.

 3040 Chapter 99 Golden Light Thunder Body

    At this time, Zhang Chulan was covered in golden light, which could be seen by the naked eye. Its solidity was far from Zhang Lingyu''s. What''s more, the distance of golden light spread was nearly half a meter longer than him. Sentenced.


    "Now, it''s my turn, brother!"


    With a deep cry, Zhang Chulan''s hands were folded together, and the golden light all over her body suddenly shrank and covered her limbs, while thunder and lightning intertwined and sizzled in her palms. With the golden light covering her whole body, the lightning spread and opened. As a result, his whole body was surrounded by dazzling electric lights, and a layer of lightning armor was added to the Golden Light Curse.


    "This...this is?!" Zhang Lingyu couldn''t help but be moved: "What kind of thunder method are you?"


    Zhang Chulan laughed, and her voice was full of complacency: "How about it, are you scared? Brother, you are too old-fashioned and don''t know how to work. You can do it as your master teaches you. Living in modern times, you must I know how to create, this is the golden light thunder body that I have researched by myself. The five thunders of Yang can be covered on the golden light curse, and the power will be multiplied. Do you want to try it?"


    "Come on!" Zhang Lingyu''s face was serious, the golden light all over his body became brighter, and his hands were also shining with ear-piercing thunder.


    "Then I''m not welcome!" With a deep cry, Zhang Chulan''s feet were a little bit. Thunder''s violent moment caused the ground he stepped on to crack and open instantly, and his figure turned into a flash of light and disappeared before his eyes.


    "So fast!!"


    Zhang Lingyu''s complexion changed drastically. With his perception of danger, he could actually avoid it, but he did not do that because he knew very well that in this competition, he and Zhang Chulan were not opponents, but other players; The face of the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, both of their brothers and sisters left the best, if not, then only the strongest one can be left.


    "Let me take a look, what kind of power your golden light thunder body has!" Zhang Lingyu has already raised the golden light curse to the extreme at this time, and the thunder method in his hand is also concentrated on one point, standing still, looking forward.


    He knew that Zhang Chulan would definitely understand his thoughts.


    "Do you want to determine the victory or defeat in this hit?" Zhang Chulan originally planned to circumvent the speed and attack Zhang Lingyu. Seeing his posture, he immediately understood his thoughts at the moment: "Alright, we all have dark injuries. In the body, you can''t hurt both sides. The opponents behind are better than the other! Then let me break your Golden Light Curse from the front!"


    "Brother, don''t get hurt!!"


    With a loud shout, accompanied by golden thunder light, Zhang Chulan''s figure has already flashed in front of Zhang Lingyu, the two fists collided, and the ground shuddered slightly, and the scattered electric light left scorching marks on the ground.


    Everyone stared at the interweaving place of the electric light and golden light, and felt more and more heart palpitations. The light reflected by this kind of light was a breathtaking force, which made them extremely depressed and heavy!


    Just when everyone thought that they were stubborn, they heard Zhang Chulan''s deep cry, her body like a beam of light, faintly shining, crossing Zhang Lingyu''s body.


    In an instant, the electric light and golden light around Zhang Chulan dissipated.


    Zhang Lingyu struggled with bricks, and in his complicated eyes, there was a smile: "You... really want to be... better than me... next... I''ll beg you!"


    As the sound fell, the golden light covering Zhang Lingyu''s whole body burst apart. The body also fell straight back, but was caught by Zhang Chulan in the rear: "Don''t worry, brother, I won''t let the Heavenly Master Palace ashamed. of."


    "Winner, Zhang Chulan!"


    Seeing Zhang Chulan walking out of the arena with Zhang Lingyu in his arms, Chen Jinkui sighed with emotion: "It''s really scary to be born after generation! Master, you are a great disciple! The fusion of Golden Light Curse and Lightning Method, offensive and defensive. But it¡¯s not that easy!"


    "This kid, even the old man didn''t know that he had already practiced this trick." Zhang Zhiwei was relieved at the moment, and Lu Jin wanted to beat him up with his smiling expression.


    "You deserve to be a high disciple of the celestial master, this Chu Lan is really amazing!" Zhuge Qing squinted a pair of eyes, there was an eager movement in his eyes, and turned his head to look at Wang also: "Wang Daochang, you seem to be very familiar with Zhang Chulan. ?"


    "Would you like me to introduce you? Okay? But the favor I owe you can be offset."


    "You really like to make small calculations, know someone, do I still need you to recommend it?"


    "..."


    "This Zhang Chulan is really amazing!" From the stand, Feng Shayan looked at Zhang Chulan with a solemn expression: "I wonder if my fist can attack the inside of his Golden Light Curse?"


    Monkey King: "This Golden Light Curse is more than just a body guard. It can become a realm of its own, completely isolated from the outside world. It can achieve a true offensive and defensive integration. There is no other way except for a strong attack, even if it is your ability. There is no way to directly attack his body; of course, the only person who has reached this state is Zhang Zhiwei in the entire Celestial Master''s mansion. This Chu Lan is still far away."


    Feng Shayan''s eyes lit up: "In other words, my ability can ignore his golden curse and attack his body?"


    "Theoretically, this is the case, but you also have to fight it."


    Feng Shayan heard the words, thinking of Zhang Chulan''s instantaneous disappearance speed, and was silent. If she met this person, it seemed a bit tricky.


    Liu Yanyan saw her like this, and instantly made up for it: "I said Shayan, don''t think about anything else, let''s go through the level of Chen Duo first."


    "..." Feng Shayan was choked for a moment and was speechless.


    For Chen Duo, she is really powerless. With her ability, even if she meets Bao Bao Feng, she is confident to have a few tricks, but against Chen Duo, this girl can''t touch it. How should she fight?Close?That''s more dangerous!


    Feng Shayan looked at Chen Duo with a gloomy expression: "Or...I give up and forget?"


    "No!" Before Chen Duo spoke, Wei Shufen spoke: "Chen Duo came here this time for the sake of our Miao Department. Naturally, people in the outside world will see how our Miao Department is great."


    Feng Shayan became even more depressed when she heard this: "I said, anyhow, we are also our own. It''s too much to use me to stand up? It seems like I am very bullied."


    Liu Yanyan unceremoniously made up a knife: "For Chen Duo, it''s really good to be bullied when you meet you."


    "I..." Feng Shayan immediately turned her head to look at Monkey King: "Master, next time you must teach me how to restrain Gu poison!"


    Sun Wukong smiled: "Every cultivation method has its advantages. The reason why you are controlled everywhere is only because your realm has not been reached."


    "After all, I want me to practice hard." ..

 3041 Chapter 100 Chen Duo vs Feng Shayan

    "In the third game, Chen Duo vs. Feng Shayan, two, please play."


    "Let''s go." Feng Shayan looked at Chen Duo, and the two women jumped into the competition field from the stands at the same time.


    When I saw the two girls who entered the venue, the other ten elders were also interested. Guan Shihua said, "These two girls are all people around that person. I heard that the girl from the Feng family has worshipped him as a teacher. You said which of them will win?"


    Zhang Zhiwei looked serious in the field of vision: "That girl named Chen Duo, you must all know the origins, and she is about to step into the ranks of masters in the field of Gu technique; and the girl from the Feng Family has only been a teacher for a few days. I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t learned anything from Mr. Sun, so it¡¯s hard to win without effective restraint."


    From the moment she entered the arena, Feng Shayan kept a distance from Chen Duo vigilantly, and took out a pair of gloves and put them on her hands.


    Since the last time she fought Chen Duo, she suffered a big loss in one blow, but she had already prepared. This pair of gloves is not an ordinary glove, but a special isolation glove, which can effectively isolate the virus infection.


    "It seems that you have made preparations a long time ago." Chen Duo looked at the gloves that Feng Shayan was wearing, and said calmly.


    "Of course, I don''t want to fall down twice in the same place." Feng Shayan''s eyes were burning with war intent at the moment.


    The words that I said at the beginning were actually just some polite words of her, and they were also an affirmation of Chen Duo''s strength, but did they really make her surrender?How could that be possible? This is totally inconsistent with her aggressive character.


    She is still worried about losing to Chen Duo in one move, and has long wanted to find her place.


    With the referee''s''start'', it fell.


    Feng Shayan had already launched the attack first, and at the same time she drew away, she punched out of thin air from a distance; after her fist went into the space, the next moment weirdly came out from behind Chen Duo.


    However, Chen Duo seemed to have a pair of eyes behind him, as if he had seen Feng Shayan''s sudden fist, she turned sideways slightly, and dodged away.


    "Huh?!" Feng Shayan was surprised when she saw this situation, but when she saw the light mist scattered around Chen Duo at some unknown time, she was shocked: "Is this a Gu technique? Can you go through Does it perceive my fist?"


    "Yes." Facing Feng Shayan, Chen Duo didn''t conceal it, and this is also the most common type of Gu technique. It doesn''t matter if it is heard by others: "Hidden in these mists is hard to see with the naked eye. Gu, they are most sensitive to the fluctuation of the air."


    "The most sensitive to the fluctuation of the air..." Fengsha Yandai frowned slightly: "In other words, every punch I punch can be perceived by you in advance?"


    In order to confirm this conjecture, Feng Shayan threw several punches in succession, but Chen Duo seemed to predict it, and easily avoided it.


    In the stands, the audience was surprised at this scene: "Oh oh~~ This Miss Chen Duo is really amazing! She completely restrained Feng Shayan''s ability!"


    "This Xiangxi Gu technique is really weird, and it can still be done to this degree." Zhi Jinhua looked serious and stared at the field without blinking.


    When she played against Feng Shayan, she had to fight countless times, collected data, and calculated to achieve this level, but Chen Duo only relied on a kind of Gu technique to do it, and it was easier and more relaxed than her. perfect.


    "It seems that with this kind of Gu technique, long-range attacks are no longer possible, but if they are near-attack, even worse." Feng Shayan was somewhat depressed at this moment: "Are you going to fight her attrition? But I The ability to use is more expensive, but Chen Duo only needs to use this Gu technique plus dodge, and it can consume me...So, I hate opponents like this the most!"


    "It''s just that I can''t beat her, she doesn''t want to beat me!"


    "That''s not necessarily." As if seeing what Feng Shayan was thinking, Chen Duo suddenly said: "If this is not a competition, I might really have no choice but to do it with you, but in this competition venue, you can''t escape."


    With that, layers of purple mist suddenly spread from Chen Duo''s body, covering the entire site at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Hello~~ You are too unreasonable, right?" Feng Shayan saw this, her face changed drastically, and she backed away, but she clearly remembered that in the previous test with Chen Duo, her fist touched her for a moment. It fell to the ground, if it was contaminated by this purple mist, it would be fine.


    "Uh~~ this..." The spectators in the audience were also speechless by a scene in the competition field. Even Zhuge Qing was speechless: "This little girl from Miao Bu is standing in this field. , If there is no restraint, it really exists like a BUG, ??even people with the ability like Miss Feng are helpless."


    Wang Ye looked serious and nodded: "It''s really tricky, and the most important thing is that her Gu technique seems to be extremely fast, much more powerful than ordinary Gu poison."


    While others were exclaiming and whispering, Feng Shayan in the field was forced to a corner, unable to retreat. In the end, she had no choice but to raise her hand to surrender to Chen Duo: "You win, I surrender."


    After hearing this, Chen Duo nodded to Feng Shayan, and with a slender hand, the purple mist in the diffusion field seemed to be sucked back into her body like a whale.


    This scene made the audience numb their scalp again. This Xiangxi Gu technique is really weird and terrifying!No wonder the world will be jealous.


    Lu Jin looked at the court and exclaimed, "This Xiangxi Gu technique is really amazing!"


    However, Lu Ci squinted his eyes, full of disdain: "I will deal with these juniors. If you really meet a master, there will be no use."


    It''s no wonder that Lu Ci is so disdainful, but the facts are as he said, this Gu poison seems to be very strange and powerful, but in the eyes of real masters like them, it can be completely isolated only by the chaff in the body.


    It''s just that this old guy didn''t want to think, if Chen Duo''s skill is equivalent to them, what about the Gu poison that he released?


    Zhang Zhiwei on the side listened, but shook his head. He is not as conceited as Lu Ci. He has been helpless to this day because of the poison that the Miao Tribe has inflicted on his disciples of the Celestial Master Mansion. He dare not even look down upon the Gu technique. heart of.


    "But~ I still lost..." Feng Shayan walked up to Chen Duo with an unhappy expression. Even if she lost once, she lost again.


    Chen Duo smiled softly: "If your determination is greater, give up everything at the beginning and fight me close with all your strength, maybe we will lose both and we will tie."


    Feng Shayan curled her lips when she heard the words: "We are companions, but not enemies. If I want to do that, my careful master will not open up my ass yet..." ..

 3042 Chapter 101: Very Tired

    Chen Duo smiled again when she heard the words. She also knows a little bit about Monkey King. If Feng Shayan really did that, she would really be punished by Master Wukong.


    Externally, no matter how cruel and vicious the methods are, Master Wukong will not interfere, but internally, there can be no extreme.


    Seeing Chen Duo''s smile on her face, Feng Shayan was even more upset: "Don''t be proud, now I have the teacher''s teaching, and it won''t take long to catch up with you."


    "It seems like I didn''t teach Master Wukong."


    "..." Feng Shayan pursed her small mouth immediately: "I am so angry! When I find a way to restrain the poison, I must find a chance to defeat you."


    "I am looking forward to it." Chen Duo nodded earnestly: "Now, let''s give the venue to others."


    As Chen Duo and Feng Shayan stepped out of the venue, the competition continued: "The contest for the semi-finals has ended. The selected players are as follows: Liu Yanyan, Feng Baobao, Zhang Chulan, Chen Duo, and next, will be the finals. It''s a fight. In the first game, Liu Yanyan is against Baby Feng..."


    "Puff~" Liu Yanyan heard the words, and she immediately squirted out after she had just drunk her saliva: "Is there anything wrong? My opponent is Sister Baoer? No lottery this time?"


    She originally wanted to rely on Bao Bao Feng to cheat, and confronted her in the final link. She didn''t expect that the Heavenly Master''s Mansion would come out like this, which completely disrupted her plan.


    Naturally, in the last link, the celestial master saw that Bao Baofeng seemed to be able to see the paper numbers in the carton, and then temporarily changed his mind.


    "In the second scene, Chen Duo confronts Zhang Chulan."


    "What are you going to do?" Bao Bao Feng asked Liu Yanyan closer.


    Liu Yanyan looked at Chen Duo: "Can you win against Zhang Chulan?"


    Chen Duo looked serious: "I have seen his Golden Light Curse before. It can be described as a combination of offense and defense. Under the premise that he cannot break his Golden Light Curse, my Gu technique seems to have little meaning to him, but he always needs to breathe. How long can he hold his breath, and at the same time, it also depends on whether I can hold on to that time under his attack."


    "In other words, the outcome is fifty-five?" Liu Yanyan rolled her eyes and looked at Bao Bao Feng and laughed out: "Sister Baoer, you lose to me in this competition, but you have to act beautifully. , Can''t be seen by others."


    Baby Feng immediately made an OK gesture: "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely OK with my acting skills."


    "That''s it, let''s go." The two women jumped into the playing field at the same time.


    "Acting skills? What''s the situation?" Lu Linglong was a question mark on the side: "What does this competition have to do with acting?"


    Zhijin''s eyes flickered, and she was a little surprised: "Could they be..."


    Monkey King looked at Feng Bao Bao and Liu Yanyan with a smile. In the original book, Feng Bao Bao played a fake match for Zhang Chulan, and now he has to play a fake match with Liu Yanyan for the so-called bet. Fate In short, it''s really amazing.


    "Two, let''s start."


    With the referee¡¯s order, Bao Bao Feng immediately burst into colorless chaos, surging turbulently, and soaring into the sky. The extremely heavy and terrifying breath instantly spread to the surroundings, making everyone in the audience large. Frightened, those who missed it were even more frightened and sat down on the ground.


    "Okay... terrible aura! This... this Qi... she... is she... is she a monster?!!!"


    Obviously, everyone was frightened by Feng Baobao¡¯s surging body, and the ten elders were all moved. It can be said that it is the first time that a person¡¯s body has such a mighty presence in their age. Zhiqi, judging from what it shows now, is several times more than them.


    Everyone''s complexion became extremely dignified, such a woman has such terrible strength, so what about him?


    Chen Jinkui and others couldn''t help but looked at Monkey King.


    "Gulong~" Liu Yanyan looked at the exaggerated Feng Baobao in front of her, and swallowed her saliva with difficulty. The heavy and depressed aura made her a little unable to move: "Bao...Sister Baoer...too...too exaggerated. Right?"


    Baby Feng has a serious look: "It''s not an exaggeration, it''s easy to be seen."


    Liu Yanyan nodded silently: "Yes."


    "Then, I''m going to fuck!" Bao Baofeng clenched his fists and made an attack, his powerful aura was extremely oppressive.


    Everyone held their breath, staring into the field, looking forward to what kind of battle will be next.


    "Come on!" Liu Yanyan''s face was serious. Although Bao Bao Bao gave her a great sense of oppression, she knew the result was nothing.


    Seeing Liu Yanyan was ready, Feng Baobao had a little ground under her feet, and her figure disappeared in no time!


    In the next instant, the fist shining with the colorless qi still smashed against Liu Yanyan''s face!


    Looking at the fist that gradually enlarged in front of her eyes, Liu Yanyan widened her eyes, and she couldn''t even respond to dodge. It is reasonable to say that this fist should have been said that she had hit it long ago, but at the critical moment, it was suddenly Slow down, Feng Baobao''s voice also awakened Liu Yanyan: "Don''t be in a daze, hit me!"


    "Ah~oh~" Liu Yanyan subconsciously patted Feng Baobao''s right shoulder with a lightly. In an instant, she saw Feng Baobao''s terrifying colorless skin collapsed in an instant, staggering back a few steps, choking. With a sound, he fell to the ground: "Awesome...Awesome..." The head tilted and passed out, but within two seconds, there was another bounce, and there was no movement.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The sudden show flashed the waists of countless people, all of them stared at everything in front of them dumbfounded, a little confused.


    Zhang Zhiwei''s face is tugging right now.


    "My God..." Feng Shayan patted her forehead and couldn''t bear to look at it.


    In the field, Liu Yanyan looked sluggishly at Bao Bao Feng, who was lying on the ground, motionless, but still secretly blinking at herself. It was a black line. I really believed in you, a ghost. It''s a big move, I really think how awesome your acting skills are.


    "Shady! This is definitely shady! Shameless, so shameless!!" As the gambling boss, Xiao Bai was dumbfounded.


    Guan Shihua''s expression at this moment was dumbfounding: "Master, your Luo Tian Dajiao this time is really..."


    "That''s also the skill of others, no." Zhang Zhiwei now has a calm face, showing what is meant by''shameless man, invincible in the world''.


    Seeing that the referee hadn''t announced the result for a long time, it seemed that he was stunned by his acting skills. Feng Baobao kindly reminded him: "Hurry up and announce the result. I have been lying down for so long and I am very tired."


    "..." ..

 3043 Chapter 102 Zhang Chulan vs Chen Duo

    "Winner, Baby Feng." With a strange face, the referee announced the result.


    "It''s finished, let''s call it a day." Bao Baobao stood up calmly, patted the dust on her body, and looked at Liu Yanyan: "How about it, is my acting skills OK?"


    "O...OK!" Liu Yanyan could only replied without conscience, and then looked at the sky speechlessly. She had known this a long time ago, so she could just tell you to surrender, what kind of play!


    "That''s it." Bao Bao Bao nodded his head in a serious manner: "Now that you have successfully qualified, you can''t lose in the finals."


    "I''ll do my best!" To Zhang Chulan, Liu Yanyan still has a little confidence in relying on the strengthened female corpse, but if it is Chen Duo, she may not have a chance. Although the female corpse is not afraid of poison, she can''t hold it. The method, Gu technique, has great restraint for normal people.


    Seeing Feng Baobao and Liu Yanyan leaving the venue, Zhuge Qing in the stands looked puzzled: "This sister Baoer is definitely an undisputed champion candidate. What does she want to do in such a performance? Is it really just That Liu Yanyan''s thugs failed?"


    Wang Ye: "I know a little bit about this. It seems that Liu Yanyan made a bet and bet that she can win the championship. From this point of view, they are all toward that bet."


    Zhuge Qing was stunned when he heard the words: "I gave up winning for that little bet? What kind of brain circuit is this? I really picked up sesame seeds and lost watermelon."


    Wang also rolled his eyes immediately: "Perhaps the heavenly urn is a treasure in your eyes, but in the eyes of others, I am afraid it is not worth a few hundred yuan."


    Wang also knew clearly that Feng Baobao did this for a few children''s cartoons. If the rumors go out, how many people will be crazy about it?


    "The second scene, Chen Duo vs. Zhang Chulan, two, let''s start!"


    As the referee''s voice just fell, Zhang Chulan directly activated the golden light curse body; and Chen Duo also released the poison, which spread to the entire venue.


    For a moment, the entire venue was surrounded by purple clouds. The audience was tingled with their scalp. For safety, they all moved away from the fence of the stand and ran to the end of the audience stand.


    The Gu poison was repelled by the golden light, Zhang Chulan breathed a sigh of relief when she was holding it, "It''s fortunate that it can work, but I''m afraid it won''t last long. It seems that I have to fight quickly!"


    Zhang Chulan looked serious, and he could clearly feel that his golden light was being corroded by that terrible Gu poison, causing his consumption to intensify rapidly. If he did not fight quickly, once Qi was exhausted and the golden light curse was broken, he might be Lost in an instant.


    "Miss Chen Duo, be careful!" Zhang Chulan kindly reminded him, directly turning on the golden light thunder body, the golden light converged, covered the whole body, wrapped in thunder and lightning, and crackled. At this moment, he has achieved extremes in both attack and defense. Big improvement.


    The only weakness is that without the Golden Light Curse to block the poison, he only needs to take a breath, and he will have the poison in his body, so now he is completely holding his breath and protecting his heart with Qi. He wants to be here. In one breath, the winner was decided by lightning.


    Chen Duo looked serious, and she naturally saw what Zhang Chulan thought in her heart. Facing the Gu Master, a quick fight is actually the most effective way.


    With a slender hand, the purple circulated and landed, but it turned into an extremely huge purple python, exuding a cold and biting chill.


    "Using to transform Gu, it will be so soon?!" Wei Shufen looked at the situation on the court with a look of surprise.


    Sun Wukong smiled. The talent of a person who can become a Gu Sage Saint Child is naturally undoubted. In addition, since he was a child, he has been taught by the Great Gu Master of the Miao Department. Can his achievements be poor?


    In the original book, if Ma Xianhong hadn''t had a puppet and magical instruments that were not afraid of Gu art, he would have to kneel before Chen Duo.


    Zhang Chulan just faced the split Gu poison puppet and almost kneeled. If it hadn''t been for the outbreak of the old farmer''s skills, he would have already explained that there.


    Therefore, this is not an exaggeration, Gu Art is so terrifying.


    "Unexpectedly, you still have such a hand!" Zhang Chulan looked at the purple gu python in front of him, with a serious face and golden light covering his whole body. Now he is not afraid of the gu poison, and he is not hesitating to buy time, his feet flashing. The speed is so fast that it bypasses the purple gu python like a teleport and heads towards Chen Duo...


    Unexpectedly, the purple gu python looked huge, but it instantly turned into a purple shadow with a scream, followed Zhang Chulan''s pursuit, and bit his head.


    Zhang Chulan was greatly surprised. He wanted to rely on speed to get close to Chen Duo and defeat her with lightning, but he didn''t want to know that the speed of this purple gu python was not worse than him, and was shocked.


    However, he did not evade. He had absolute confidence in his golden light thunder body. Seeing the purple gu python close to his body, he unceremoniously slammed his head towards it. On top of his fist, thunder and lightning surrounded him with the power of a punch. , Boom like thunder.


    With a stab, a thunder light shot out from Zhang Chulan''s fist in vain, and instantly shot into the mouth of the purple Gu python with its big mouth open, piercing it through!


    However, the purple gu python did not fall down, the speed of the bite stopped for a while, and it still bite down!


    "!!!" Zhang Chulan was really shocked this time, her head was pierced, and she could still act?


    He had just finished attacking and could no longer make effective evasion. He could only cross his hands in front of him, and the golden light surged to form a golden shield, blocking the fatal bite of the purple gu python.


    However, the next moment, Zhang Chulan''s complexion changed drastically, because he clearly saw that the golden light shield was gradually corroded in the gu poison that oozes under the mouth of the purple Gu python, and it was about to break...


    And the Thunder Magic attached to it led to the purple Gu Python, but it did not cause any harm to it.


    "What a weird Gu technique! What a terrifying Gu poison!!"


    Zhang Chulan looked dignified, with a sudden force in her hands, she swung the purple Gu python aside, her figure exploded, and she exited the state of the golden light thunder body, and then the golden light curse came out, swung the Gu poison all over her body, gasping for breath, obviously , His previous breath has reached its limit, and he has to change his breath.


    "It doesn''t matter if my head is pierced through, and it is even more unconscious when I am hit by Thunder Magic. Isn''t this purple python a living thing, but is formed from ? This is Gu technique?" Zhang Chulan looked serious: "It''s really tricky! "


    "Chen Duo, this girl is really amazing. No wonder Shuying pulled her face down to ask me to teach her." Wei Shufen looked at Chen Duo in the field with scorching eyes. She thought Chen Duo was a rare genius. , It seems to have completely exceeded expectations...

 3044 Chapter 103: Yang Leis True Art

    The reason why Wei Shufen was so surprised was that this [Taking Qi Transformation Gu] technique was passed on to Chen Duo. How long has it been? Not only did this girl know how to use it, she turned out to be quite proficient, even The Gu poison that corroded the Golden Light Curse was more powerful than what she used.


    "Wukong, the Eunantox Sutra you passed on to her is really amazing. In just one night, it has doubled the power of this poison!"


    Monkey King: "Poison cultivation, as long as you understand the key points, this is the easiest way to cultivate. Do you still need to learn this method?


    "That''s right." Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King with blazing eyes: "Teach me such a good exercise too!"


    "Chen Duo is now practising Gu technique. I just taught her. Haven''t you already given up Gu technique and switched to the practice I taught you? What are you still doing?"


    "I''m just talking about it." Wei Shufen chuckled, "However, the increase in Gu poison by this Eunuch Toxin Sutra is really not that big, it''s just overnight, and even the Golden Light Curse of the Heavenly Master Mansion can corrode! You say, Chen Did Duo win that Zhang Chulan?"


    Sun Wukong looked at the court and said calmly: "If you can delay for another five minutes, Zhang Chulan will undoubtedly lose. It''s a pity that Chen Duo can''t hold on for that long, but it won''t be easy for Zhang Chulan to win."


    "Is that so?" Wei Shufen sighed. If Chen Duo could win Zhang Chulan, it would be equivalent to winning the most proud disciple of the Heavenly Master, and that would really be the face of Xiangxi Miao Minister.


    Regardless of other people''s speculations, the competition between Chen Duo and Zhang Chulan continues.


    "Can''t drag anymore, the more dragging, the more harmful it will be to me." Looking at the purple mist that is not corroding the Golden Light Curse all the time, Zhang Chulan''s face is serious, he already feels the seriousness of the consumption of the Qi in his body, and it is so uncontrollable. He started the Golden Light Curse to resist the Gu poison. He could only hold on for five minutes at most. Once the Golden Light Curse was gone, he would be defeated by the Gu poison instantly."


    "We can only rely on this final blow with all our strength!"


    After making up his mind, Zhang Chulan looked at Chen Duo with a serious expression: "Miss Chen Duo, I have to say, your Gu technique is really amazing. Apart from the master, you are the first one to suppress me like this; I''m going to use this last trick. If you can catch it, I can only give in."


    Chen Duo nodded silently, full of vigilance.


    zizizi~~!!!


    The shining thunder light covered Zhang Chulan''s body in vain, and under the rendering of the golden light curse, the thunder light turned golden. At this moment, Zhang Chulan suddenly came to the world.


    "This...this is?!!!" Lu Jin saw this scene, his eyes widened in surprise: "This is the true determination of Yang Lei in the five thunders of Yang, Zhang Zhiwei, you are so old and immortal. You must pass him too!"


    In this regard, Zhang Zhiwei has a calm face: "Chu Lan''s talent is beyond your imagination. The key is that he is still very imaginative. Didn''t you realize that he didn''t use this Yang Lei true technique on himself? Is it attached to the Golden Light Curse?."


    "Indeed!" Lu Jin exclaimed, "This kid has reached this level of control over Lei Fa!"


    Zhang Zhiwei smiled: "Using the Golden Light Curse to replace the Yang Lei Zhen tactic is harmful to the body. This method has been studied by many predecessors, but no one has succeeded, but this kid is just playing righteously."


    The eyes of the other ten elders are shining. They used to hear about how the disciples of the heavenly master are, and they didn¡¯t care much. The kid saw it with his own eyes, and couldn¡¯t help sighing that disciples with such talents really let Envy is also a source of envy.


    "This blow is not trivial, can Chen Duo take it?" Wei Shufen looked at the court with concern.


    Monkey King''s expression was indifferent: "Don''t worry, there is me."


    In the field, the collision has already begun.


    When Zhang Chulan displayed the Yang Lei True Secret Art, Chen Duo also had a slender hand, and the purple Gu Python instantly returned to her side, protecting her in a tangled manner.


    Gu technique, although terrifying and weird, was also a big shortcoming in frontal combat. Faced with Zhang Chulan''s subsequent attack, Chen Duo was also extremely threatening.


    While the purple gu python was protecting the whole body, a pitch-black light ball gradually condensed in Chen Duo''s palm, emitting a black light that burned like fire.


    "This...what is this? Is there still this trick in our Miao Gu Surgery?" Wei Shufen looked at this with doubts.


    Monkey King looked at the scene and explained indifferently: "This is a method of condensing poison pills in the Sutra of Eunuch Toxin. This Chen Duo has a good idea!"


    "What does she want to do?" Lu Linglong and the women all stared at the court without blinking.


    Monkey King: "Just look at it and you will know."


    "Yang Lei True Art!!"


    With a burst of shout, the violent thunder directly cracked and scorched the ground around Zhang Chulan, and his figure was also turned into a flash of lightning, traversing in the direction of Chen Duo at the speed of an eye, a big one going forward, through everything The power!


    "Hi~~!!!"


    The purple gu python wrapped around Chen Duo''s body seemed to have been provoked, and he uttered a scream on his back, and the purple halo of the whole body became more intense. At this moment, the body became as if it were substance, like a living thing, and lifelike.


    Obviously, Chen Duo provided it with more qi, and she also tried her best to make a decisive battle in this blow.


    Looking at the thunder light that came across, the purple Gu python was not afraid, the snake''s head was screaming, and it hit the thunder light!


    "Bang~~!" The roar, like a bomb exploding, caused the audience to cover their ears with their subconscious hands, and their faces were full of pain and shock.


    However, the thunder light and the purple giant python held each other for no more than two seconds, and then he let out a painful neigh, the snake head was torn to pieces by the violent thunder light, extending its torso all the way, forcing Chen Duo down!


    Chen Duo''s face was solemn. Obviously, his Gu technique was not as good as Zhang Chulan''s defensive power. He could only watch the thunder light in the ruining snake body, getting closer.


    "Chen Duo! Give up! If you are hit by this move, it will be uncomfortable!" Bathed in golden thunder, Zhang Chulan kindly reminded that this is just a competition, not a life-and-death fight.


    "Is it too early to declare now?" Although Chen Duo''s face was solemn, her eyes were calm. Seeing Zhang Chulan, who was shrouded in golden thunder light, approached closer and closer, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. The Gu Poison Ball of Light that had already condensed and formed in Zhong was nudged out by her, and the moment it quietly collided with the thunder light, a terrible roar broke out...


    "It''s really messy!" Monkey King sighed softly, his figure disappeared...

 3045 Chapter One Hundred and Four

    In the same way, Zhang Zhiwei also suddenly changed color at this moment, with a flash of golden light all over his body, he already appeared in the field and sank into the poisonous mist.


    The poisonous fog filled the sky, obscuring everyone''s sight, and also scared the crowd to run away, fearing that they would be infected with this terrifying poison.


    However, they didn¡¯t wait for them to run far, but suddenly saw that the poison that filled the entire field was rapidly retracting toward the arena. When they could see the object, they were shocked to see that the strong poison was inhaled by Monkey King. In the palm, a small poison pill was formed.


    In an instant, the poisonous fog that filled the entire arena disappeared.


    However, Chen Duo was protected by Monkey King from the threat of the Gu Poison Pill explosion.


    Seeing Monkey King''s hand, the crowd opened their eyes wide and exclaimed, "It''s amazing! They sucked all the spreading Gu poison!"


    "How did the test result?"


    Without the threat of Gu poison, everyone once again focused on the arena.


    At this moment, under the protection of Monkey King, Chen Duo did not suffer much damage, but Zhang Chulan was not so lucky. Kneeling on one knee, her complexion was purple and black, although the heavenly master appeared in time to protect his heart. , But also suffered a lot.


    The explosive power of the Gu Poison Pill was really terrifying. It dissolved his Golden Light Curse in an instant, and the moment he inhaled the Gu poison, it invaded the internal organs. If it weren''t for the old heavenly master to arrive in time to use it for majestic Zhiqi protected him, and Zhang Chulan might have her braids up right now.


    Although Chen Duo can only practice the Eunuch Toxic Sutra overnight, this technique is too bad, and the increase in poison has reached an extremely terrifying height, and the detonation method of the poison pellet that Chen Duo just used was originally It was the method of condensing the Poison Pill in the body, but she did not expect that she would use this method to use the Gu Poison as a plot to temporarily condense a Gu Poison Pill out of the body and detonate it, which can be called self-destructive power.


    The same is true of the enemy and us. If Sun Wukong hadn''t saved her in time, she would have lay down by now. Similarly, there are very few who could survive the scene.


    "You are too messy, you can''t play with this thing."


    "Yes... I''m sorry!" Listening to Sun Wukong''s lesson, Chen Duo lowered her head in shame and detonated the Gu Poison Pill, but her aura flashed and she was upset, but she didn''t expect such serious consequences. If Sun Wukong hadn''t acted in time , I am afraid that most of the people here will die because of her.


    Seeing Chen Duo obediently admit his mistake, Monkey King nodded: "Don''t play around like this in the future. Although this method is powerful, it will also include yourself regardless of the enemy or the enemy. Until the poison pill is completely condensed, it is not allowed. Use it like that again."


    "Uh~Yes!" Chen Duo looked at Monkey King blankly. It turned out that Master Wukong blamed himself for not involving innocent people, but would harm him?


    "Take this, it will help your cultivation a bit." Monkey King handed the condensed Gu Poison Pill to Chen Duo, and Chen Duo carefully accepted it.


    "Master Wukong, look, can you help Chu Lan detoxify?" At this moment, Zhang Zhiwei helped Zhang Chulan lick his face and leaned forward.


    "Gu poison has been controlled by you, and it can be solved by your means. Why should I take it?" After Sun Wukong said, he ignored it and took Chen Duo to leave the venue.


    "Master, what do you think about this game?"


    Zhang Zhiwei pondered and said, "We both have already taken action, which interfered with the competition. It''s a draw."


    "Since it is a draw, I''m afraid they have to have a play-off match, right?"


    "No, let them tie second."


    The referee nodded, and a loud voice spread to the entire venue: "Because of Chen Duo and Zhang Chulan''s elders, if they do not intervene in the competition, it will be the result of both losers. Therefore, after discussion, the final result of the two is a tie and they lose promotion. Qualified, tied for second place."


    "Doesn''t this mean that Liu Yanyan won without a fight and won the championship?!" The audience heard that they were all unbalanced. Why, that guy who only made a show won the championship?It''s too fake!


    "It''s over!" Xiaobai''s face was pale now, and she sat down on the ground.


    Although she killed everyone except Liu Yanyan in this gambling game, but for Liu Yanyan alone, she had to pay 500,000 yuan for the bet. This is really bankrupt, no, more than bankruptcy. , The panties are going to be pawned.


    "Wow haha~~ Is my sister so lucky? It''s a pity that my Valkyrie, I still want her to show off her skills." Liu Yanyan is smiling now, holding Chen Duo is just like "chuck chich" Nibbled on her face, causing Chen Duo to push her away with a look of disgust.


    "I won, and my cartoons are also lost." Bao Bao Feng is also happy now.


    Lu Linglong on the side was dumbfounded when he heard this, "Bao...Sister Baoer! Are you acting with her just for a comic?"


    "Right? What''s the matter?" Bao Baobao looked at Lu Linglong curiously: "Huh? How do you know I''m acting? I''m acting so realistic that you can tell? It seems that you are not simple! "


    "..." Lu Linglong was speechless for a while, and could only look at the sky speechlessly.


    OMG!Why is such a person so powerful? It''s unreasonable!


    "Sister Baoer, go, take the money!" Liu Yanyan took Feng Baobao''s hand and walked over to Xiaobai who was not far away with a painful expression.


    "Um... don''t you go and claim your prize first?" Zhi Jinhua reminded me kindly.


    "The real books are here. Why do you want him to copy?" Liu Yanyan didn''t care. The Tongtian urn in Lu Jin''s hand was not as attractive as the 500,000 yuan.


    This is the so-called comparison between people and people.


    In the end, as in the original book, Lu Jin passed the Tongtian Urn to Zhang Lingyu.


    Having received a bet of 500,000, ignore the crying Xiao Bai, Bao Bao Bao and Liu Yanyan began to divide the spoils: "Sister Baoer, what is your treasure, I will transfer it to you..."


    With the end of Luo Tian Dajiao and the departure of everyone, the lively Heavenly Master''s Mansion gradually restored its former calm.


    However, Sun Wukong was enthusiastically retained by Zhang Zhiwei. One was to see if there was a chance to unravel the poison of the disciple of the Heavenly Master Mansion; the other was also at Lu Jin''s request. He also wanted to ask Sun Wukong to mention his great-granddaughter. Insufficiency in Tongtian Urn.


    Sun Wukong thought for a while, seeing that Lu Linglong was quite obedient, and knowing that something would happen in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion in the future, so he agreed.


    Sure enough, something happened that night.


    In the middle of the night, Zhang Lingyu hurriedly ran into Zhang Zhiwei''s bedroom: "Master, it''s not good! Junior brother... Junior brother was taken away!" ..

 3046 Chapter One Hundred and Five

    "Chu Lan?" Zhang Zhiwei got up and dressed, his expression calm and calm.


    "Yes." Zhang Lingyu looked guilty: "The disciple has obeyed your instructions and has been guarding the younger brother. Unexpectedly, in the middle of the night, he was stunned by the little Taoist boy. He took the younger brother away!"


    "Um~ Xiaodaotong..." Zhang Zhiwei frowned slightly when he heard the words: "No, someone dropped someone in front of the old man. Didn''t you notice it? Misconduct, misconduct!"


    Zhang Lingyu''s face was determined and determined: "Junior brother was taken from my hands, and the disciple will definitely take him back if he fights for his life!"


    "How long has it been since then?"


    "After the disciple was fainted, he fell asleep for about ten minutes."


    "In other words, ten minutes have passed since the time of the crime, and people were taken captive. They couldn''t dare to walk the right way. This is Longhu Mountain. Even if the right way is the mountain road is rugged, if you don''t take the right way, they I can¡¯t get out of Longhu Mountain for a while, so I hurriedly dispatched disciples to search around. I want to see who dares to run wild in my Heavenly Master¡¯s Mansion!"


    Although Zhang Zhiwei looked calm and calm, he could only hear the anger from his words.


    This time, Luo Tian Dajiao was a bit aggrieved. Now, there are still people who dare to stroke his tiger''s whiskers. Do you really think that the Heavenly Master''s Mansion can be bullied?


    Zhang Lingyu said goodbye immediately and left in a hurry. After a while, the disciples of the Heavenly Master''s Mansion all started to take action, bringing a very heavy atmosphere to this quiet night.


    Listening to the movement outside, Wang also got up from the bed, dressed and opened the door of the room. He looked at the disciples of the Heavenly Master¡¯s Mansion in a hurry, and quickly grabbed one of the disciples and asked, "Excuse me, this brother, I don¡¯t know what happened. What caused such a big noise?"


    Wang also stayed to heal his injuries. This was also Zhang Chulan''s request. After all, Wang Ye''s injuries were caused by him, so naturally he had to ask his own master to treat him.


    Wudang Mountain and the Heavenly Master¡¯s Mansion had already had a good relationship. With the addition of Zhang Chulan¡¯s relationship with Wang Ye, the disciple of the Heavenly Master¡¯s Mansion also knew Wang Ye and said with an angry face: "It¡¯s Master Chu Lan who was tied up. gone¡­"


    "Zhang Chulan was tied up?" The door next door to Wang Ye opened with a creak, and Zhuge Qing walked out of it with a look of surprise: "Who has the courage to abduct the direct disciple of the old master?"


    Wang also owed Zhuge Qing a competition, and Wang did not leave, so Zhuge Qing would naturally not leave.


    "It''s not clear yet, but judging from the clues that I have learned, there is the shadow of an all-sex demon." After speaking, the disciple left.


    "Looking at you like this, doesn''t it mean you want to intervene in this matter?" Zhuge Qing said, seeing Wang Ye''s expression at the moment, squinting a pair of eyes.


    "What Zhang Chulan said is one of my few friends. He is in trouble, so I can''t just sit back and watch."


    Zhuge Qing: "Then I will join in the fun too. How can I make the Heavenly Master Mansion owe me a favor from the Wuhou family, how about you or me?"


    "I''m coming." Wang Ye immediately closed his eyes and entered his interior...


    At this moment, he saw a white shadow not far away, and came to Wang Ye. Seeing his state at this time, he nodded and said hello to Zhuge Qing on the side, so he quietly stopped talking.


    After a while, Wang also withdrew from the interior scene, opened his eyes, wiped the sweat on his forehead, looked at Zhang Lingyu beside him, and said: "I knew you would find me, go, Zhang Chulan''s location, I probably already Forget it."


    On the way to the rescue, Zhuge Qing squinted his eyes and never left Wang Ye''s body. This made the Wang fluffy too: "Don''t keep staring at me like this, if you have anything to say."


    "Just counting a person''s approximate track position, shouldn''t it make you so tired? It seems that Zhang Chulan is not easy!"


    Wang also glanced at Zhuge Qing, and said solemnly: "I advise you not to be curious. If you lose your life, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    When Zhuge Qing heard this, his squinted eyes narrowed even more: "Listening to you, I am more curious about Zhang Chulan."


    Wang didn''t pay attention to him, hurrying up, and while adjusting his breath to recover, his heart was also dignified. Zhang Chulan didn''t know anything to do with it, but it was so important to the world.


    Fortunately, he was trying to save people this time, and the fortune-telling was only marginal. The problem was not big, otherwise he might be backlashed again.


    The lights of Monkey King''s guest room suddenly turned on.


    Wei Shufen looked out the window and shook Monkey King: "Wukong, something seems to have happened outside."


    Sun Wukong stood up calmly, and moved Bao Baofeng''s feet that straddled him: "It was Zhang Chulan who was taken away by the whole-sex person."


    When Wei Shufen heard the words, she was surprised: "Could it be that the identity of that kid has been exposed? And this holistic courage is too big, dare to act on the disciple of the old master in Longhushan?"


    Sun Wukong: "The so-called so-called killing you while you are sick, Zhang Chulan is not a idiot. Now that he has Gu poison in his body, it is the best time to start, how can anyone with a heart miss it."


    "That''s right, it seems that the whole-sex people are still not giving up on the origin of the Qi body. Knowing that there is no hope for you, they cast their ideas on the descendants of Zhang Huaiyi. You said, did Zhang Huaiyi give the origin of the Qi body to that kid? "


    "No, but it must be handed over to Zhang Zhiwei." Sun Wukong said calmly: "Let''s go, Zhi Jinhua and Lu Linglong have already gone to join in the fun. It seems that I, the master, can''t stay aside."


    Wei Shufen looked at Bao Bao Feng who was still sleeping soundly, and said, "Do you want to wake up Sister Baoer?"


    "Call it, if you don''t call her every time you go out, it will be awkward."


    Longhu Mountain, a high mountain in a dense forest, Xia He stood on top of a few tops, watching Longhu Mountain, which suddenly became brightly lit, jumped from the top of the tree and came to Gong Qing and others: "It seems that the heavenly master The government has discovered that Zhang Chulan has been arrested, what should we do next?"


    Shen Chong pushed down his glasses and smiled: "Leave this Dragon Tiger Mountain as soon as possible. I don''t want to face the angry old master."


    Gong Qing turned his head to look at Lu Liang: "How long does it take to retrieve his memory?"


    "This Chu Lan has cultivated the pure chaos of the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, and his soul is extremely stable. I am afraid that his strength will not be much weaker than that of you. If he resists with all his heart, I really can''t start."


    "Why don''t you just give him..." One of them wiped his neck.


    "Amitabha Buddha, this proposal is not a good way." The benevolent fat monk folded his hands together and looked like an eminent monk: "It doesn''t matter if you are kidnapped. If you kill, the old celestial master who is going crazy is not the one here. Can afford it." ..

 3047 Chapter 106: Four Madness

    For Gao Ning¡¯s such cautious demeanor, some members of the universal middleman dismissed: ¡°The old celestial master is known as a superb, and his strength is naturally extraordinary. But now, the generation head and four madmen are all there, so why be afraid of that old man? Heavenly Master!"


    "No, no!" Gao Ning has a kind face and a high proclaimed Buddha title: "Amitabha, really is a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers~ Eighteen years ago, the celestial master was only one person, so he picked the whole thing. The strength is unfathomable. How do you think we are better than anything?


    Hearing what Gao Ning said, the other members stopped talking. Although they were not afraid to communicate everywhere, they still recognized their ability to communicate everywhere. After all, it was an official organization.


    Xia He was full of charm: "I just want to take people away safely, these chasing people are a trouble."


    Gong Qing acted decisively: "Lv Liang and I took Zhang Chulan to evacuate first, and it is up to you to stop the pursuit of soldiers for a while. Remember, if you encounter an old master, and the Monkey King intervenes in this matter, your life is important."


    With that, Lu Liang and Zhang Chulan disappeared into the sight of everyone.


    Seeing this, Xia He teased: "Oh~ This generation of heads is really fast."


    Dou Mei looked at the three figures in the distance that were approaching here very quickly, and calmly said, "Did you catch up so soon..."


    "It''s Zhang Lingyu, I didn''t expect him to wake up so quickly."


    "Haha~~ It''s really great." Yuan Tao looked at Zhang Lingyu with a gleam of joy in his eyes: "The situation was urgent at the time. I didn''t even care to bring this kid with him. Now it''s fine. When it''s brought to the door, I''ll take this Tongtian urn together."


    Similarly, looking at the figure blocking the road in front of him, Zhang Lingyu finally fixed his gaze on Xia He''s body: "Unexpectedly, the whole-sex demon really kidnapped the junior!"


    Zhuge Qing: "The number of opponents seems to be a bit too large. This situation is a bit uncomfortable. Or, let''s avoid the edge for now?"


    Looking at the number of each other, Zhuge Qing just gave them a fortune, and what he learned was that the moth was fighting the fire again. In other words, they had no chance of winning in the face of this group of all-sex monsters.


    As a warlock, Wang naturally understood the meaning of Zhuge Qing¡¯s words and said with a serious expression: "Our task is not to head-on with them, but to rescue Zhang Chulan. Looking at their posture, it is obviously to delay time. As they wanted."


    "Haha~~ Don''t think too much." Yuan Tao stepped forward and aimed directly at Zhang Lingyu: "In front of the four madnesses and us, if you want to pass, you can only defeat us. Of course, if you can Leave a copy of Tongtian Urn, old man, I can let you pass safely."


    Before Zhang Lingyu could answer, someone from Quan Xing expressed dissatisfaction: "Lao Yuan, don''t make decisions without authorization. If the other party really agrees, wouldn''t I have no reason to do it!"


    As the man said, he stepped out and patted Zhang Lingyu with a palm.


    In response to this, Zhang Lingyu''s complexion was indifferent, thunder light flickered in his palms, and he did not hesitate to greet him. As the two palms collided, the all-sex man was instantly covered by thunder, electric blackened, his eyes widened and he fell down Ground.


    Seeing this, Xia He chuckled and said: "Oh oh~~ Dao Lingyu, your shot is still as cruel as ever, but there is no compassion for a cultivator at all."


    "For you all-sex demon, there is no need to be compassionate." Zhang Lingyu looked cold and looked directly at Xia He and others: "Where is my junior? Hand it over, you can still leave Longhu Mountain safely."


    "Really an ignorant hairy boy." Yuan Tao glanced at the all-sex man who was scorched by the electric shock, and then turned his gaze to Zhang Lingyu''s body: "But listening to your tone, do you still want to stay? Don¡¯t let all of us come here? Little baby, don¡¯t be so mad! Or is it because of your master''s face that you really think you can keep our wholeness?"


    "The celestial master has no time to pay attention to you little shrimps." Lu Jin didn''t know when, but he had already rushed to the back of Zhang Lingyu, and beside him was Zhi Jinhua and Lu Linglong and other disciples of the celestial master''s mansion: "If you want to find the Tongtian urn, don''t just hit the junior''s idea, Yuan Tao, do you want to point your face?"


    "Lu Jin..." Yuan Tao''s expression turned gloomy in an instant, "It''s a good time for you to come."


    "After all, there are such excellent young people leading the way. It''s hard to find you." Lu Jin walked to Wang Ye and the three of them, and said to Wang, "You are the disciple of the monk Xiekong. "After speaking, he looked at Zhuge Qing again: "The family of Wuhou Zhuge also has an outstanding talent."


    "Senior Lu Jin has a good reputation!" Wang Ye and Zhuge Qing immediately clasped fists and saluted.


    Zhang Lingyu also held his fists and saluted: "Senior Lu, Master He..."


    "Don''t worry, your master is going to save Chu Lan himself, so we only need to focus on the enemy in front of us now."


    "Is that so?" Zhang Lingyu sighed when he heard the words. His master went out in person, so he had nothing to worry about. Looking at the all-sex demon in front of him, his complexion suddenly became cold: "In this case, only It is enough to leave them all behind!"


    "Amitabha Buddha." Gao Ning smiled like Maitreya Buddha: "Without the celestial master, it is very rare to keep me waiting~"


    "Lingyu, take Linglong and them first!!" Lu Jin''s expression was solemn, "I didn''t expect that even Lei Yanpao Gao Ning, and the intestinal poison Dou Mei were dispatched. If you stay, it will only increase casualties. !"


    When Wang Ye and others heard this, their complexion changed slightly, but Zhuge Qing was a bit dissatisfied: "Old Lu, maybe these people are better than us, but we are not soft persimmons to be kneaded."


    "You don''t understand!" Lu Jin''s expression was serious: "Lei Yanpao Gao Ning, one of the four madnesses of the whole nature, his skill is the twelve labor force formation, which can affect the twelve sutras of the people in the formation, and each sutra corresponds to You can switch between positive and negative emotions repeatedly to weaken the other party, just like repeatedly breaking a wire. No matter how hard your mind is, you will eventually be broken, and people will collapse and sink into a certain emotion. You cannot extricate yourself, and the organs corresponding to that period will be severely injured."


    "Crossing intestines and doumei is also one of the four madnesses of the whole sex. The skill is to release pollen-like substances to make people weak. Combined with Gao Ning''s effects, they will become stronger. Even the old man may not be able to carry it. Live, let alone you, so the number of people is of no use in front of them!" ..

 3048 Chapter One Hundred Seven

    When Wang Ye heard the words, their complexion changed slightly. They fled alone and left Lu Jin alone. They naturally couldn''t do it, but if they stayed, it would become a hindrance, and it would be impossible. Then, look at Yuan Tao, etc. People are not willing to let them go.


    "It''s all in this situation, still want to go? Lu Jin, do you still want to block us all by yourself? Are we really a decoration?" Yuan Tao looked at Lu Jin, his eyes faintly flashing with killing intent, he He really wanted to kill Lu Jin, but at this moment, he focused his eyes on Lu Linglong: "Gao Ning, Dou Mei, and Lu Jin will leave it to you two. How about this little girl? "


    "Yuan Tao, you bastard, dare to try one of our exquisite hair!!" Lu Jin heard the words, and instantly exploded his hair, a violent scorpion broke out, and the five thunder curse talisman was instantly drawn into shape and turned into a five-thunder light column Xiang Yuantao Lasing away.


    However, I saw a bead flying out of Yuan Tao''s hand, forming a transparent enchantment, which actually blocked the thunder light of the five thunder spell.


    "It seems that you are really anxious, Lu Jin." Yuan Tao''s face was gloomy and unkind: "I heard that you care about your great-granddaughter the most, but I don''t know what happened to her and what will happen to you. What?"


    "You bastard, I killed you!" Lu Jin''s face was angry, and his fingers danced with the painting in front of him, and it took a moment to lose to Thunder Talisman.


    "Amitabha Buddha, Lu Shizhu, your opponent is us." Gao Ning and Dou Mei stepped forward at the same time, blocking Lu Jin''s path.


    Because of worrying about Lu Linglong''s safety, Lu Jin was extremely angry right now: "You two bastards, get out of here!"


    "Forgive me." Gao Ning smiled, but when he moved his hands, he couldn''t see the slightest softness: "Twelve labors."


    "Huh?!" Lu Jin frowned, and he was already extremely angry. At this moment, he suddenly found that he was almost dizzy with anger at that moment, and his eyes immediately fell on Gao Ning: "He M''s, Gao Ning, a bald donkey, is really in trouble, so solve you first! Quadruple Thunder Talisman!


    Just as the four thunder symbols were about to turn into thunder and shoot out, Dou Mei opened her hands, and a little bit of starlight pollen scattered from her hands, making Lu Jin, who was originally angry, almost half hypnotized, and bowed her head. The eye, standing still, disappeared together with the four thunder symbols.


    "Hey~" When Shen Chong saw such a great opportunity, he couldn''t miss it, and slapped Lu Jin''s heart with the power of opening the mountain and cracking the rock.


    "You damaged goods, how dare you hurt someone with a secret arrow!" Wang Ye burst out with a loud shout: "Kun word¡ª¡ªtuhe cart!!" The ground in front of him instantly surged like a river and swallowed it towards Shen Lang. .


    As a last resort, Shen Lang could only turn around halfway to avoid the edge.


    And Wang Ye also reflected it at this moment, and was slightly taken aback: "Pan Dao seemed to say something terrible just now? Sins and sins! Is this the Twelve Labors? It''s really amazing!" He reminded loudly, "Hey, you guys." But stop talking, and quickly protect Shaoyin on the hands and Jueyin on the feet."


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Lingyu and the others did not suspect that he was there, and immediately clicked on the two key points of each.


    At this moment, Lu Jin also woke up from Dou Mei¡¯s scent. He glanced at Wang Ye and praised him: ¡°You call Wang Ye, it¡¯s pretty good. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to leave now. Now, depending on your skill, you should be able to help a little bit. I blocked Gao Ning and Dou Mei, and the others will be left to you. Remember, we must protect my Linglong, otherwise I will ask you for it. Stay away from me, I''m afraid I will hit you together!"


    "Senior Lu, then you have to be careful!" Wang Ye''s expression was solemn. He had already learned Gao Ning and Dou Mei''s ability just now. This ability to affect others'' emotions without knowing it can only be scary. To describe it, those who are weak in mind may lose themselves in an instant.


    "Four madmen are going together, the old man is not afraid, let alone just two!" Under the influence of the Twelve Labor Forces, Lu Jin can be described as arrogant at the moment: "You guys get farther away from me! The rebellious birth triple... Five Thunders Talisman!!"


    Five thunder talismans protected him, and Lu Jin rushed towards Gao Ning...


    "This old guy actually played suicidal style..." Yuan Tao shouted loudly, "Handan, go, stay away. This old guy has a triple rebellion, but you can''t play with him like this. We Let¡¯s clean up our goal first."


    "Two people, this is not okay, or else, how about letting a junior be your opponent?" Wang also blocked Yuan Tao''s path.


    "This handsome little brother, how about let''s have fun too?" Xia He looked at Zhang Lingyu with a charming smile.


    "Hmm..." Zhang Lingyu was blushing now, his eyes dodged, and he was a little afraid to look.


    With squinting eyes, Zhuge Qing shook his head as he looked at the side: "I said that you are a Taoist master, you are a cultivator. You are usually serious, how can you not even be a woman''s charm? Or, let me come. Right?"


    "Leave it to you." Zhang Lingyu changed the target to Shen Chong without hesitation.


    "Hey, handsome guy, don''t go!" Xia He looked dissatisfied: "I really don''t understand the customs." After speaking, he fixed his eyes on Zhuge Qing''s body: "However, this little brother looks good. Pretty handsome, it suits my liking~"


    "Really, that is my honor." When Zhuge Qing squinted his eyes, facing Xia He, there was no change in emotion as usual.


    "Huh? It doesn''t seem to be affected?" Xia He looked at Zhuge Qing with a little surprise, and said that squinting was a monster, and it didn''t seem to be groundless.


    "Handan, you go get that girl for me!" While Yuan Tao entangled Wang Ye, he also gave instructions to Handan.


    "Oh oh~~" With a silly look, the silly egg ran over to Lu Linglong and the others, holding a water gun in his hand and giving it a shot at Lu Linglong.


    Lu Linglong and Zhi Jinhua dodge at the same time, but Handan is also suddenly speeding up to get close now. The huge body carries the great pressure of the two women, but each still punches Handan''s belly. Go up, it''s just that the silly egg is like a okay person, scratching his head, with a look of curiosity: "Are you tickling me?"


    With that said, there was no pity for Xiangxiyu with a fist as big as a casserole, and the two women could only step back, with a serious face: "This big guy is so thick!"


    "I am not thick-skinned, but wearing a magic weapon." Handan''er explained seriously.


    "So that''s the case, refiner..." Zhi Jinhua''s eyes lit up. This stupid big man looked stupid, but he didn''t expect to be so stupid. He even told others about his abilities.

 3049 Chapter One Hundred and Eight

    "Refining equipment?" Lu Linglong looked puzzled, she was considered famous, but she was very strange to the word refining.


    Zhi Jinhua explained with a serious face: "This is what the master just told me yesterday. Use your own skin to practice something with independent powers. This is a refining tool, a magic weapon (referring to this world, It has nothing to do with other worlds). It comes from this group of people, but refining requires absolute talent. It is useless to know only the method if there is no talent. It can be said that this is a kind of strange art that combines the innate and the acquired. This world There are very few masters!"


    When Lu Linglong heard this, her expression was shocked: "How can you practice the object with independent abilities? Is the refiner so powerful?!"


    "Hey~ I''m overwhelmed." The idiot smirked, and suddenly there was a magic weapon like a gun in his hand. It was a shot at the Zhijinhua. The frozen beam lased at such a speed that ordinary people couldn''t respond at all. Jinhua is not an ordinary person, but a stranger. At the moment of her death, she avoided danger, and then she propped her hand on the ground, and her body surged: "Kun Character¡¤Huang Quan Marsh!"


    Handan only felt that the ground under her feet was suddenly soft as a quagmire, and her feet sank directly into it.


    Seeing Zhi Jinhua''s hand, Lu Linglong was surprised: "This is... Qimen? Xiaohua, you have become a warlock so soon?!"


    "Just getting started."


    "But in one night, is this the beginning?" Lu Linglong felt that her talent was being rubbed.


    Zhi Jinhua doesn¡¯t have time to explain to Lu Linglong at this moment. The reason why she can get started so quickly, and even learn one or two magic spells, is entirely because Sun Wukong taught her magic spells to be so easy to understand. Of course, if she is as smart as her, she won''t think that this is due to her own talent. The problem is definitely with her mysterious master.


    Zhi Jinhua: "Linglong, the other party is a craftsman with a magic weapon to defend himself. Do you have enough attacks to break his magic weapon spell?"


    "I''ll try." Lu Linglong''s face was serious, and she moved at will. He drew two lightning symbols in front of him and turned them into thunder. An okay person generally stood still, and such a powerful lightning attack did not bring him any harm, but it smashed his body into the mud for most of his body.


    In response to this, Handan fired a shot in front of him without a hassle, and the cold light shot, causing the mud all over him to instantly condense into ice, and he supported the ground with both hands, from the frozen mud with great strength Climbed out.


    "My thunder talisman actually doesn''t work?" Lu Linglong looked shocked: "This stupid big guy is amazing!"


    Zhi Jinhua''s face was solemn: "Well, anyway, you have also practiced Tongtian urn, don''t you have any more powerful spells?"


    "I... my Tongtian Urn... is just a beginner!" Lu Linglong looked embarrassed. She could learn the Heavenly Urn, but she still had a good master who taught it by hand. Otherwise, with her talent, she really couldn''t learn it. The profound Tongtian Urn, which is why Lu Jin asked her to consult Monkey King.


    Zhi Jinhua felt a little helpless after hearing this. If their attack could not break the magic weapon of this foolish egg, then they would have no chance of winning.


    "Follow me obediently." Han Dan''er, seemingly silly, raised the magic weapon in his hand again, and aimed at Zhi Jinhua and Lu Linglong, causing the two women to immediately become extremely nervous.


    At the moment when the two women were extremely nervous, a lazy and casual voice suddenly sounded behind them: "I said, one of you is my apprentice and the other is the inheritor of the Tongtian Urn, even a stupid one. None of them can be dealt with. This is too embarrassing, right?"


    "master!"


    "Big Brother Sun!"


    When the two women heard this familiar voice, they turned around in surprise, just showing this attitude in front of the enemy, but it was very dangerous.


    Handan also didn''t have the slightest pity for Xiangxiyu at all. Seeing the two women turned around inexplicably, they also pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    But seeing Monkey King wave his hand casually, the cold light from the lasing shot instantly rolled back twice, lasing at Handan''s body, directly freezing himself into an ice sculpture.


    Upon seeing this, Zhi Jinhua and the daughters breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly ran behind Monkey King.


    Monkey King raised his hand and patted Zhi Jinhua''s head: "Don''t talk to me if you have anything, come here to join in the fun."


    "I''m sorry, because the situation is urgent, I haven''t had time to tell you the master." Zhi Jinhua lowered her head like a baby who did something wrong.


    Lu Linglong looked anxious: "Brother Wukong, don''t blame us for now, go and save my grandfather!"


    Sun Wukong heard the words and looked into the field. At this moment, Lu Jin looked like a furious lion. The violent attack forced Dou Mei and Gao Ning to retreat, but a discerning person could see Lu Jin''s state at this time. Some are not optimistic and seem to have the upper hand, but if this continues, the loss of control will inevitably hurt oneself, ranging from disability to severe, and risk of death.


    It has to be said that the combination of Gao Ning and Dou Mei''s abilities is truly unique. Lu Jin''s strength is completely stronger than them, but they are still played by their abilities.


    "Oh yeah~~ The Lord Wukong has arrived. The situation is a bit bad." After seeing Sun Wukong, Xia He, who had been fighting with Zhuge Qingshen, forced Zhuge Qing back with a violent palm. Also withdrew back, not attacking.


    As for Wang Ye¡¯s side, he fell into a disadvantage. If he was in his heyday, Wang would have already taken Yuan Tao, but he suffered a dark wound. He has fought again and again in the past few days, and he has not cultivated much. It''s a little bit powerless now, and it''s down.


    On Zhang Lingyu''s side, the golden light and thunder light flickered, facing Shen Chong, faintly gaining the upper hand, but it is probably impossible to tell the winner in a short time.


    "That person has already come, let''s retreat!" Gao Ning and Dou Mei looked at each other, they both saw through what the other party thought, and while avoiding Lu Jin''s attack, they started to retreat as far as possible.


    "Handan, go!!" Yuan Tao also yelled, abandoning his opponent, and leaped into the dense forest...


    "I said, I just came, why should you rush to leave so quickly? Isn''t it too rude?" Monkey King looked indifferent, his heart moved, and a square purple wall instantly enveloped hundreds of meters in a radius. Inside.


    Gao Ning slapped a palm against the purple wall in front of him, and the terrifying counter-shock force almost caused him to stumble and fall to the ground. As he looked at the scorched palm of his hand, his smiling face like Maitreya Buddha also became solemn: " Trapped... it''s not so good..."

 3050 Chapter One Hundred and Nine

    At the foot of Longhu Mountain.


    Gong Qing carried Zhang Chulan and Lu Liangzheng in a desperate hurry. Seeing that they were about to descend Longhu Mountain, they were too late to be happy, but they were frightened and froze in place by the old man on the road ahead, with a solemn expression.


    Zhang Zhiwei''s face is calm, and the ancient well is not waved, as if he has a high temperament and is calm and free: "Two little friends, please put the people down, I can let you leave safely."


    "It''s a heavenly teacher!!" Looking at the old man in front of him, Lu Liang was really frightened, and hurriedly hid behind Gong Qing with a look of nervousness.


    Compared with Lu Liang''s nervousness, Gong Qing seemed calmer: "My dear teacher, you are polite. We just want to invite you, a disciple, to sit in and take a seat. There is no offense."


    "Fuck you M''s shit, do you want to let it go?" Zhang Zhiwei glared and shouted, completely losing his former calm demeanor.


    Recently, the celestial master has been very annoying. Wang Ai¡¯s death has not yet been resolved. Now the whole-sex man is coming to provoke his celestial mansion again. I still don¡¯t know what the state of the celestial mansion is, what the casualties are, and he But there is no time to play with these two full-sex children.


    Obviously, the sudden swearing of the celestial master scared Gong Qing and Lu Liang into a look of bewilderment. Is this still the venerable celestial master?Isn''t it a fake?How could that old heavenly master say such a thing?


    "Let it or don''t let it go, let''s have a good time!" Zhang Zhiwei is too lazy to talk nonsense now, the golden light shining all over, illuminating the range of tens of meters in the circle, the terrible Qi body is even more terrifying like a fire. , Gong Qing and Lu Liang were so shocked that it became difficult to breathe, and both of them could clearly feel the suppressed anger of the old heavenly master in the body.


    "This...it''s not fake...it''s...it''s a real celestial teacher!!" Lu Liang, who has seen a lot of markets, was scared enough by the celestial teacher at this moment. Such a terrifying and heavy aura is true. It is not something ordinary people can afford.


    Although Gong Qing looked calm and calm on the surface, in fact he was panicked: "This old heavenly master is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. Just by his breath, he can faintly hold me down... It''s just that Zhang Chulan must not be taken so easily. Give it to him..."


    After a moment of contemplation, Gong Qing looked at Zhang Zhiwei with a serious face, and did not seem to be intimidated by his aura: "Master, you should know what I want, and the identity of Zhang Chulan, we have also checked. I''m clear, you can''t hide it. Since Zhang Huaiyi can give the source of Qi to that Monkey King, I believe that when Zhang Huaiyi entrusts Zhang Chulan to you, he will definitely give the source of Qi to you, I said Isn''t it wrong?"


    "You are playing with fire!" Zhang Zhiwei''s eyes are deep, his face is as pity, he looks calm and calm, but Gong Qing and the two also clearly feel the turbulent waves in this calm. One is not good, and the two will probably Died here.


    Seeing the attitude of the celestial master who neither denies nor admits, Gong Qing''s eyes lit up: "It seems that my guess is correct. Zhang Huaiyi really gave him the origin of Qi."


    As for those who are not playing with fire, they were already playing with fire the moment they were preparing to deal with the Heavenly Master''s Mansion.


    "Let¡¯s make a deal." Gong Qing put down Zhang Chulan unhurriedly, and pinched his neck with one hand without a crease machine: "I know your strength is great, we are not opponents, but I have confidence. Before you kill me, your beloved disciple will be buried for me."


    "Are you threatening me?" Zhang Zhiwei looked calm.


    "No, no, I said, this is just a deal, a fair deal, you take what you want, and I take what I want."


    Zhang Zhiwei''s face was calm and silent. For some reasons, there were some things that he couldn''t mention a word. Of course, the origin of this Qi body was naturally included.


    "Why, celestial master, don''t you think that the origin of the qi body is not enough for your life?" Gong Qing passed away with a severe and severe, cold glow in his hand, it was directly cut off. Zhang Chulan''s left hand tendon, with bright red blood flowing out, was shocking.


    Zhang Chulan, who was in a coma, seemed to feel the pain and snorted.


    "Asshole thing!!!"


    At this moment, Zhang Zhiwei could no longer maintain his calmness. A horrible aura swept out, and the golden light all over his body turned into substance. He actually shook Lu Liangfei upside down, spouting blood, and lay down on the ground. With a horrified face, he knew that the celestial master was very strong, but he did not expect that only the golden light coming out of his body was shocking him to lose the ability to resist.


    However, Gong Qing was only shocked by five or six steps backwards, and he stabilized his figure, but was not hurt. It was just that his hand holding Zhang Chulan became tighter, and he was vigilant. Zhang Zhiwei: "It seems that you still care about this disciple. After all, he is Zhang Huaiyi''s only relative in this world...how, my dear teacher, I have been counting on my proposal. You deliver the goods and I will give them to you. Otherwise, , I promise, even if you kill me and save him, it will be just a handicap." After speaking, he touched Zhang Chulan''s hamstring again.


    Upon seeing this, Zhang Zhiwei raised his brows: "Wait!"


    Gong Qing showed a disgusting smile: "What? God, have you figured it out? If you haven''t figured it out yet, I can make you more decisive."


    Zhang Zhiwei''s face was calm, but his heart was very angry. He thought that his generation of celestial masters would be threatened by such a "little boy". It''s just that someone has a hostage in his hand, so he didn''t dare to act rashly. He was silent for a moment, as if he was inadvertently. Suddenly, a book fell from his cuff to the ground, and then he looked at Gong Qing with indifference.


    After Zhang Huaiyi gave Zhang Chulan to Zhang Zhiwei, he did give him the origin of the Qi body. However, due to the identity of the old master, he could not reveal some things. Therefore, Zhang Huaiyi silently wrote a secret book overnight and gave it to him. Zhang Zhiwei, and the cheat book, is now the book that Zhang Zhiwei''inadvertently dropped''.


    Gong Qing looked at the book on the ground without a cover, his eyes lit up, and he looked a little excited: "Lu Liang, hurry up, bring me that thing!"


    Lu Liangqiang endured the injury and struggled for ten seconds before he got up, staggered and walked to the front of the heavenly master vigilantly, picked up the secret book, and did not look much at it, and then retreated to Gong Qing''s side.


    "Let it go." Zhang Zhiwei was surprisingly calm at this moment.


    "Don''t worry, you can find it in this direction in ten minutes. I guarantee that Zhang Chulan is still intact. Of course, if you keep following me, I am afraid. If your hands shake, don''t blame me. what!"


    Zhang Zhiwei closed his eyes and was silent.


    When Gong Qing and Lu Liang saw this, they did not dare to delay, so they ran away...


    At the same time, the moment the old heavenly master opened his eyes, his eyes slightly narrowed, saying that someone was going to be unlucky...

 3051 Chapter 110 Two Brushes

    At the same time, in the dense forest of a rugged mountain road in Longhu Mountain.


    Gao Ning and the others looked at the wall in front of them with solemn expressions: "I didn''t see him doing it? We were able to lay down such a powerful barrier. Could it be that our whereabouts were leaked from the beginning? We were caught in their trap? "


    "Okay, don''t think about it, take this opportunity, we will quickly work together to break the barrier." Xia He snorted softly.


    Gao Ning and others are all focused on their heads, each of them surging, using their strongest means, and bombarding the barrier at the same time, but the barrier that seems to be as thin as a cicada''s wings is not even a ripple. Up.


    Shen Chong looked shocked: "This...what kind of barrier is this? How strong is it?"


    At the same time, Lu Jin, who had fallen into a runaway state, had already caught up, regardless of the enemy and us, hitting people when he saw him, and he had turned on the triple rebellion, plus the runaway state, he was like a lunatic.


    "Go, don''t get close to him. After a while, he will naturally collapse on his own. Now there is no need to spend time with him." Gao Ning made a decisive decision and moved to another direction.


    Lu Jin, who had lost his goal, would immediately roar again and again.


    Zhang Lingyu and the others originally wanted to chase people of the whole nature, but Lu Jin, who was in such a state, stopped at the center and did not dare to approach for a while. They all looked at Monkey King.


    Lu Linglong also looked anxious: "Big Brother Wukong, please, save my grandfather, if this continues, he will die!"


    Monkey King looked at Lu Jin who was furious and mad in the field, and walked towards him. To this old guy who protects the calf, and Zhang Zhiwei, really, he still admires these two unscrupulous guys.


    Obviously, after seeing Monkey King, Lu Jin, who had lost his goal and was angry, immediately rushed towards him like a furious lion roaring. The majestic breath made Lu Linglong look at him. Zhi Jinhua squeezed a sweat for him: "Master (Brother Sun), be careful!"


    However, as soon as they had finished speaking, they saw Monkey King slap Lu Jin who was close to the ground. The whole body was embedded into the ground, his eyes turned blank, and he had apparently passed out.


    With a "Goo~", Wang Ye and the others both swallowed their saliva meaningfully. They had witnessed how terrifying Lu Jin was crazy. They didn''t expect that such seniors would not be able to slap Master Monkey King''s slap. , Really deserves to be the person who killed Wang Ai in a flash. The strength is so strong that it makes people feel trembling, but for them, they have an incomparable sense of security.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to clean up those little mice." Looking at Lu Jin, who was already in a coma, Monkey King ignored him and walked to where Gao Ning and others were.


    Wang Ye and the others immediately followed, but Lu Linglong and Zhi Jinhua stayed behind and pulled Lu Jin out of the pit to take care of him.


    Xia He and the others looked at the Monkey King and the others walking towards them, all of them were full of tension. They saw the scene of Lu Jin being beaten up in their eyes. Faced with the violent Lu Jin, they could only temporarily Avoiding the edge, but they did slap them easily. This kind of strength made them feel cold and desperate than when facing the old master.


    Facing the old celestial master, although they do not want to confront him directly, if the truth cannot be done, they still have the courage to compete, but in the face of Monkey King, they can''t produce a trace of warfare and stand opposite him. , All they have left is despair.


    "What kind of barrier is this? Why can''t it be opened!" Shen Chong had an anxious look on his face, and he bombarded the barrier with a punch, but it shocked him back and forth, and his fists were also backlashed by the ability attached to the barrier. It''s blackened.


    "If you want to break this barrier, you can''t do it brutally." Sun Wukong, who had walked closer, looked at the anxious Quan Xing and the others, kindly reminded him that he was full of jokes: "Of course, if each of you is strong A tenfold increase, ten attacks eight times, can barely make a mouse hole to climb out."


    When Shen Chong and other all-sex personnel heard this, their complexions became difficult to look. This clearly showed that they were playing tricks, but they didn''t dare to refute, they were really angry.


    Gao Ning, with a benevolent eyebrow and a kind eye, declared a Buddha''s name to Monkey King, like a monk of Taoism, and his voice was full of compassion: "The so-called forgiveness and forgiveness, saving one''s life is better than building the seventh-level Buddha, Master Monkey, we are all Sex doesn¡¯t mean to be your enemy..."


    But before Gao Ning finished speaking, Monkey King interrupted him with a serious expression: "But, I want to kill you, what should I do?"


    "Uh~" Gao Ning''s words were suddenly choked to a halt, and the expressions of the holistic man became very exciting.


    Feng Shayan laughed after hearing the words, "Haha~~ That''s it! We want to kill you, what should we do?"


    "It seems that you can''t be kind, guys, be prepared for a desperate fight!" Gao Ning''s expression at this moment is no longer the calmness he had before, and his benevolent expression is also replaced by dignity. There is no way to face Monkey King. Although he hasn''t done anything yet, it has already brought him immense pressure. Maybe, I might explain it here today.


    Now that they are ready to fight to the death, the whole-sex person is naturally prepared accordingly. Yuan Tao is even more excited: "The legendary''under one person'' is lucky enough to fight with you today, even if you die. It''s worth it."


    "Under one person?" Zhuge Qing was the first to hear of such a title, and looked at Wang curiously.


    Wang Ye didn''t say much in silence. Instead, Zhang Lingyu looked at Monkey King''s back in awe and said: "The so-called''under one person'' does not describe senior grandchildren, but family teachers. As we all know, family teachers To be called "Yi Ju Ding" by the foreign world is recognized as the strongest, but his master has never admitted, because he himself knows very well that his strength is still under one person, and therefore under one person. ''It was passed down like this, but no one confirmed it, it became a legend, but I can tell you clearly, this''under one person'', and the figure above the lay teacher is the Monkey King before us. Senior grandson!"


    "He... is still above the old heavenly master?" Zhuge Qing was shocked.


    But Wang was relatively calm, because he already had the answer.


    Zhi Jinhua and Lu Linglong who had just arrived were also full of shock when they heard the words, especially Zhi Jinhua. She never thought that her master was still above the heavenly master!


    "Cut, you old thing, what qualifications do you have to challenge my Wukong brother?" Liu Yanyan stepped forward, looking at Yuan Tao with a scornful expression: "They all say that this champion of mine is water injection, and it happens to be driven by you. , Let others see, I actually have two brushes, Liu Yanyan!" ..

 3052 Chapter 111 The Valkyrie

    With her body flowing at her fingertips, Liu Yanyan drew a corpse-calling talisman in front of her, and then mapped the ground, a heroic figure instantly jumped out from it, standing in front of her, and a chill came from her. Exuding from the body, this place becomes extremely cool.


    "Go, kill him!" Liu Yanyan pointed to Yuan Tao and gave instructions to the female corpse.


    Hearing the order, the female corpse''s focusless eyes immediately settled on Yuan Tao, stomping on the ground under her feet, and rushing out like a murderous soldier in the world.


    "A corpse in a mere corpse, you want to be fierce in front of the old man?" Yuan Tao showed disdain, and the beads engraved with the word''wind'' in his hand flew out from the package of the corpse, and shot the female corpse on the face. Heart.


    However, what is shocking is that everyone heard the''dang'' sound like a bell, and the piercing eardrum was in pain.


    "What a strong defense!!!" Yuan Tao''s face was shocked, and the other full-sex members were also moved. They never expected that this seemingly ordinary female corpse would have such terrible defenses.


    Although one blow didn¡¯t work, Yuan Tao didn¡¯t just give up. The characteristic of Laughing Wind Bead is speed, so in terms of speed, the speed of the female corpse was completely unable to keep up. Everyone saw the mocking Wind Bead turned into a streamer and a female body. On the side,''Dangdang'' hit her body.


    However, after receiving such continuous attacks, the female corpse still feels like a sense of taste, and despite the mocking Fengzhu attacking her, she always has only one target, that is Yuan Tao!


    "Damn!!" Yuan Tao was a little nervous at the moment. Under such continuous attacks, the female corpse was safe and sound, and the defense was stronger than his magic weapon.


    Seeing that the female corpse was already close, a bead engraved with the word "down" was wrapped in the dense corpse, and it flew towards the female corpse. On the way, the corpse wrapped on it soared and hit the female corpse in a sudden. Body!


    When~~!!!


    This time the sound was even more ear-piercing. The terrifying sound waves made everyone cover their ears subconsciously, but what was shocking was that the female corpse had withstood such a heavy attack, but it was still safe.


    At this time, Yuan Tao finally changed his color: "How is it possible! How is this possible! How could she be so defensive? Even my''baxia'' can''t hurt her a bit?!!!"


    In the shock, the female corpse had already broken through the attack of the mocking wind and the two beads, and was already close to Yuan Tao''s body. She punched out a seemingly unremarkable blow on his chest, only hearing a click, Yuan The Chinki Bead in Tao''s hand, which claimed to be able to isolate all malicious attacks, shattered in an instant. Yuan Tao also spurted out a mouthful of blood, flew upside down dozens of people away, and broke several big trees before stopping his figure.


    It''s just that at this moment, his mouth and nose are bleeding, and another defensive weapon on his body is also crashed to pieces. He looks extremely embarrassed. Fortunately, there are two defensive weapons to protect him, but he has recovered a life.


    It¡¯s just that at this moment, he was frightened and horrified: "Ok...what a terrible attack!! This female corpse...what is going on?!!! As far as I know, there is no such a powerful walking corpse in the Liu Family in Xiangxi. !"


    "Absolute defense, terrifying attack! I didn''t expect that she would have such a killer!" Zhuge Qing''s eyes on Liu Yanyan now became extremely serious. At first, he was the same as everyone else, she was a champion. It''s just a water injection. It seems that people still have the strength to match it. As far as this female corpse is concerned, I am afraid that even he can do nothing.


    "Sure enough, there are people outside the world, there are days outside the world, I am really ignorant, and it seems that I did not come wrong this time when I went out." Zhuge Qing said with emotion now.


    "Cut~ Even my Valkyrie can''t stand a punch, and I want to ask my brother Wukong for advice? Are you worthy?" Liu Yanyan looked condescendingly at Yuan Tao, she was very proud, and abused such a senior expert. , Really cool!


    Immediately, her gaze turned to Gao Ning and the others, with an arrogant face: "Don''t look, let''s go together! Today, I want to turn your four-sex madness into four-sex cockroaches!"


    "The female baby''s tone is really not small!" Dou Mei''s face was gloomy, she was obviously very angry, and she was naturally very upset to be so provoked by such a junior.


    "The situation is a bit bad!" Gao Ning did not show an angry expression. He looked at the female corpse who was slowly approaching them, with a solemn expression: "This is a walking corpse. To put it bluntly, it is a corpse. I am afraid that my twelve labor love formation will not be effective for her."


    When Dou Mei heard this, her angry face was also replaced by solemnity: "I am afraid that my abilities will not work."


    "Mine too." Xia He looked helpless.


    For a corpse, all insidious methods may not work. The only way to defeat her is to harden her head.


    But when thinking of the terrifying defense and strength of the female corpse, as well as the speed that is not weak at all, Xia He and others feel weak again.


    In a few moments, they had learned the fact that standing with the female corpse in front of her was completely unworkable. The only way was to take control of her master, Liu Yanyan.


    But the fox was standing next to Monkey King all the time. With his protection, they didn''t dare to get close at all. In their eyes, that Monkey King was a hundred times more terrifying than this female corpse. When it''s over, it seems to be completely It''s a dead cycle. Looking at this situation, they are all four crazy, and they can''t even handle a little girl?


    "This...what should I do?" Shen Chong looked at the others solemnly.


    "It''s meaningless to retreat to this day." Gao Ning stared at the female corpse with a deep gaze: "This female corpse looks perfect, but there is no absolute perfection in this world. We only need to find the weakness and we can definitely She won."


    "But what can I do if I win it?" Xia He made a knife unceremoniously, and then looked at Monkey King and the others on the opposite side.


    Hearing this, several people in Gao Ning were speechless. Yeah, what would happen if the female corpse was taken?Waiting for them is already defeated.


    Seeing that the four mads have no intent to fight at this moment, Monkey King felt that this was not good. They had to give them a little courage. "This female corpse was strengthened by my hands. If you can take her down, I can Consider letting you go."


    "Really?" Shen Chong looked excited.


    "Brother, a handsome and tough man like you should not frame us or play word games with us, right?" Xia He looked at Monkey King with winking eyes: "For example, you can let us go. , But they don¡¯t..." ..

 3053 Chapter One Hundred and Twelve

    Sun Wukong glanced at Xia He indifferently. He didn''t have any good feelings for such a charming and charming woman like her. It was not your fault that she was born charming, but using it as a weapon to seduce people everywhere, whether it is voluntary or fake. , He is personally disgusted.


    He ignored her. Believe it or not, he didn''t need to explain more.


    Obviously, all human beings know that, believe it or not, there is only one way left for them, only to go.


    The expressions of Gao Ning''s several people are very solemn. It can be said that the female corpse in front of them can be regarded as their perfect nemesis. They are worthy of being replaced by anyone. Even if it is a celestial master, they dare In a battle, but facing this female corpse, their abilities are completely imaginary. For a corpse, it is like a piece of wood. Do you still expect the Twelve Labor Forces to work on a piece of wood?


    The ability to confuse others'' minds like Xia He and Dou Mei is naturally useless.


    All that is left to them is hard work.


    "Ready? If you''re ready, let''s start!" Liu Yanyan is very excited at the moment. Before changing to the situation, she couldn''t win against a four madman, let alone alone. Fighting alone with all four madmen, plus a few elder-level figures of the whole nature, how can this not make her feel excited.


    The female corpse seems to be just a female corpse, unable to sense any movement of the corpse. Her intrepidity is entirely due to physical strengthening, but because of her own characteristics, she is accompanied by an incomparably chilly corpse. This is the Yin Qi that belongs to a corpse.


    Under Liu Yanyan''s control, the female corpse clenched her fists and rushed towards Gao Ning and the others without any scruples. Anyway, relying on strong defense, it was just right.


    This style of play is completely insulting people''s IQ, but for all-sex people, it is the simplest and most effective.


    As the female corpse rushed into the battle, Gao Ning and the others dispersed in an instant. They had knowledge of the power of female corpses. Yuan Tao, who was armed with a magic weapon, was smashed to pieces with a single punch. They defended everyone with their bodies. It will be disabled if you get a punch.


    Only when they dispersed, Xia He yelled out: "Handan, stop her!"


    "Hey~!" Hearing the words, the idiot snorted stupidly, and really slammed into the female corpse. The gun in his hand shot a cold light at the female corpse, but she was beaten away by the female corpse. It is a thing of yin and cold, after being strengthened, this yin and cold aura becomes more intense, how could it be affected by the cold.


    While dispelling the cold, the female corpse was already close to Handan''s body, and her unfancy fist slammed into his chest, only to hear a click, and the body protection magic treasure on Handan''s body was shattered. , And he himself flew out in a dull painful grunt.


    "Handan!!" Yuan Tao saw that his disciple was flying in the direction where he was. He hurriedly reached his back, realizing that he was hit by a truck, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. Followed and flew out...


    "This...this...!!!" Xia He and the others opened their eyes wide when they saw this. Now, they can clearly see the horror of using female corpses.


    "This...this kind of power!!!" Yuan Tao lay down on the ground, pressed by a stubborn egg, his face pale as paper, wearing a magic weapon of protection, he did experience the horror of a female corpse, but he did not expect that With the magic weapon of body protection, Yu Bo''s power can bring him such a huge damage. If this is really a punch, then it will not be over directly?


    "What a terrible power, is this too exaggerated?" Zhuge Qing looked astonished. Although he didn''t know how strong the defense magic weapon was, he was completely shocked by the exaggerated picture displayed. !


    "Unexpectedly, my Valkyrie is so powerful!!" Liu Yanyan was more and more excited at the moment, and she didn''t see her behave so exaggerated when she was discussing with Bao Bao Bao, she did not expect to change her opponent. Her performance turned out to be so powerful and exaggerated.


    "But this also indirectly shows how terrible Sister Bo''er is!" Liu Yanyan looked at Bao''er Feng with a timid expression. She clearly remembered that Bao''er Feng could face her Valkyrie with her fist. If she doesn''t stop her, it is possible to force her to be disabled.


    "However, it''s so cool to be able to abuse all four mads!" Liu Yanyan was flushed with excitement right now, controlling the female corpse and rushing towards Gao Ning and the others more unscrupulously. That kind of scene, just It was like a wolf entering a flock of sheep, and no one confronted her directly.


    "I said, you are all four madness, plus the elders, do you only know to hide?" No one dared to come forward and ran when they saw it, which made Liu Yanyan very Uncomfortable, after all, in the dense forest, with the shelter of trees and rocks, the speed can''t give much advantage.


    The combat experience of these people is obviously very old, so they went to the right to cover the trees and rocks and drilled out, making Liu Yanyan annoying.


    Is it impossible to shovel all the trees in this area?But if such a tall tree fell to the Monkey King''s side, it would be very rude. Even if Monkey King wouldn''t blame him, Sister Baoer would probably fix her, right?


    Seeing Liu Yanyan''s tangled face, Sun Wukong kindly reminded: "You don''t always use her characteristics to rampage, you have to use your own spells to face this situation."


    "Own spell?" Liu Yanyan looked dazed: "I can only summon walking corpses and simple Gu spells, what spells would that be?"


    Monkey King slapped her forehead: "Didn''t you have learned Tongtian Urn? Didn''t you know how to draw thunder talisman, control female corpses, and let her try to perform thunder talisman."


    "Let my Valkyrie paint thunder talisman?" Liu Yanyan heard the words, even more dazed: "Is this okay? She doesn''t have a little qi in her body, how to draw it?"


    "Don''t you know that your Liu family has a line of corpses, don''t you have a method for walking corpses?"


    "Yes, yes, but is it really okay?" Liu Yanyan was skeptical, using the secret magic of the Liu family to cross the corpse for the female corpse, and then controlled her to draw a thunder spell in front of her.


    The body of the female corpse is not as stiff and dull as other walking corpses, and it appears to be exceptionally flexible, so when the spell is portrayed, it turns out to be like running clouds and flowing water. In a moment, a perfect thunder spell was drawn.


    "Really...really successful?!!!" Liu Yanyan was overjoyed.


    "Nonsense, you have already learned this thunder spell. Using a female corpse to depict it is equivalent to using her as a paintbrush in your hand. How difficult is it?" ..

 3054 Chapter 113 The Unsolvable Game?

    "The paintbrush in my hand... can it be like this?!" Liu Yanyan was surprised, as if she had discovered a new world, extremely excited.


    "Otherwise, why do you think I want to teach you to pass the sky urn?" Sun Wukong looked indifferently: "The combination of your Liu family''s corpse removal technique and this sky urn can be regarded as mutually complementary."


    "Assist each other!" Liu Yanyan''s eyes sparkled and she was extremely excited. Although she was not a talented person, but this words from Monkey King gave her a sense of insight: "The one in her hand Paintbrush... So that''s what it meant!"


    Liu Yanyan immediately transported the Liu family''s corpse removal technique, combined with the method of the Tongtian urn to describe the talisman, and drew a few corpse-calling symbols in front of him, and an ugly walking corpse crawled out of the ground, which was like a horror movie. The scene makes people feel a little bit cold.


    However, under Liu Yanyan''s control, these walking corpses moved in unison, and their movements were slightly slow to portray the thunder spell.


    When the thunder charms were portrayed by the walking corpses one by one, even Lu Jin was shocked: "This, this, this...I use the walking corpse as a hand to depict the thunder symbol... I didn¡¯t expect that the Liu family¡¯s chase the corpse. The technique can even be used in conjunction with the Tongtian Urn!!"


    Lu Jin''s gaze at Monkey King at the moment is more and more admired. It is obviously such a simple method, but no one has ever thought about it like this, and the effect obtained can be compared with one hand?


    He has cultivated the Tongtian Urn for most of his life, and it has been close to completion, but he can only portray four or five talismans at the same time. But look at the little girl in front of him. After only a few days of practicing the Tongtian Urn, combined with the corpse removal technique, he can More than a dozen thunder talismans have been portrayed, and it is simply more human than human, maddening!


    "The corpse removal technique of the Liu Family in Xiangxi can still be used like this!!" Gao Ning and others were moved when they saw this.


    To be honest, they used to sneer at the corpse removal technique of the Liu family in Xiangxi. However, after meeting this little girl today, they have greatly changed their views on the corpse removal slayer of the Liu family in Xiangxi. Sure enough, there is no absolute rubbish in this world. The technique depends on how you use it.


    The little girl in front of me has already used the corpse-moving technique.


    "Now I see how you hide!" With the help of the walking corpse, a dozen thunder talisman were portrayed at once. Liu Yanyan can be said to be full of spirit at the moment. With a slender hand and a finger, she can only feel that she is appointed: "Go, see I killed you!!"


    Sneer~~!!!


    The thunder symbol turned into thunder, which was displayed by a dozen walking corpses at the same time. The picture was so spectacular that the thunder snake shot and illuminated the woods.


    Within the enchantment, Gao Ning and the others had no way to hide. They had to force them to take it. Each of them was surging from the whole body, performing their stunts to greet the thunder and lightning.


    For a while, electric sparks flew everywhere, and Xia He and the others were all four madnesses, plus elder-level characters, it was still possible to take this thunder talisman attack, but Liu Yanyan used this thunder talisman not to defeat them. Just to play a containment effect.


    And this round of thunder talisman attacks made her goal apparently achieved, but she herself did climb to the ground inexplicably, so tired that she couldn''t even move a finger: "It''s miserable... miserable... I The Qi in the body... was emptied all of a sudden!!!"


    With her strength, she released more than a dozen thunder talisman at the same time, it would be strange if she didn''t take the Qi in her body.


    And without Liu Yanyan''s control, all the walking corpses lost the ability to move and fell to the ground. The only one still standing in the field was the female corpse named Valkyrie.


    The walking corpse fell to the ground, but the female corpse showed her figure in the first place and blasted Shen Chong with a punch.


    This blow, the timing of the attack was extremely tricky, Shen Chong just now resisted the attack of the thunder talisman. Seeing the female corpse rushing towards him, there was no time to avoid it. He could only grit his teeth, and the whole body''s crusty all worked On top of his fist, he bit his head and blasted the female corpse!


    With a''touch'', the two fists intersected, and the situation was devastated. At the moment when the two fists collided, Shen Chong''s body flew upside down, severely smashing a few big trees, and at the same time hitting the barrier behind. On top, it was bounced back by a terrible counter-shock force, and fell to the ground head-on, his back was scorched, which was extremely miserable.


    "Cough cough~~" Shen Chong struggled to get up, a mouthful of blood spurted out, his face was pale as paper, his right hand was distorted in pain, and his right hand against the fist was weakly hung down, and his wrist was exposed with blood and blood, which was actually broken.


    "What a terrible power!!" Gao Ning and others saw this, their discoloration changed again, Shen Chong''s strength was very clear to them, they did not expect to punch the female corpse, but was actually beaten to the bone!


    The Wang Ye and others who watched were all shuddered with fright. This female corpse was indeed a bit too strong. With this kind of power, who would dare to face her head-on!


    And that Liu Yanyan had clearly fallen down, and all the walking corpses had lost the ability to move. Why could this female corpse still move freely?


    Wang Ye saw some clues: "It seems that if you don''t knock that Liu Yanyan unconscious, this female corpse will never stop."


    Zhuge Qing: "In other words, is this female corpse controlled by consciousness?"


    Zhang Lingyu looked serious: "It seems so."


    Now they, after seeing the strength of the female corpse, did not dare to underestimate Liu Yanyan.


    "It''s going to be unlucky for a person of whole sex now." Zhuge Qing looked towards the direction of the place where the whole sex was, and a pair of squinted eyes had been narrowed into a gap: "Then Liu Yanyan has the protection of her grandson. Close up, and that female corpse is simply a humanoid soldier, this situation is simply incomprehensible."


    "It''s true." Zhang Lingyu looked at Liu Yanyan: "The only hope that can be won is to make Ms. Liu lose consciousness, but she hides by the side of Senior Grandson, not giving her a chance, but wants Attacking Liu Yanyan, who is hiding beside Senior Grandson, is more difficult than the hard-steel female corpse. Compared to her predecessor, I think people of whole nature are more willing to face that female corpse."


    "That''s not necessarily." Wang Ye smiled, looking at the female corpse with a strange color.


    "Huh?" Zhuge Qing''s heart moved, followed Wang Ye''s gaze, looked at the female corpse, and then at the purple enchantment, his eyes lit up slightly: "So that''s it, there is indeed a little bit more. Hope..."


    Zhang Lingyu''s face was calm, and he seemed to see the problem.


    "Where? Where? Why didn''t I see it?" Lu Linglong looked curious.


    With Zhi Jinhua¡¯s IQ, she had already seen it, but the enemy would have heard it, so she did not explain...

 3055 Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen

    It''s just that the four madnesses of the whole nature are naturally not stupid, and they can naturally think of what others can think of.


    Dou Mei looked at the female corpse''s fist and destroyed Shen Chong''s terrifying power. When she looked at the barrier behind her, her eyes shone slightly. Since they can''t break this barrier, what about this female corpse?Such a terrifying power should have the possibility of breaking it?


    Now he looked at Gao Ning and whispered: "Gao Ning, since we can''t break this barrier, you can try to lure the female corpse to attack."


    Gao Ning''s eyes lit up, his hands clasped together, and he declared the Buddha''s name: "Amitabha, this is a good way. The so-called "I don''t go to hell, whoever goes to hell, the poor monk will give up and revolt this time."


    When other people heard this, they all looked noncommittal. If this weren''t driven to a dead end, would you go?We believe you a ghost, you monk is very bad.


    No matter what others thought, Gao Ning looked like he was self-sacrificing, and stopped the female corpse who came from the rush. However, with Shen Chong¡¯s warnings, he did not dare to hard-steel the female corpse, and kept avoiding the edge for a while. Retreat, don¡¯t look at Gao Ning¡¯s fat body, his movements are more flexible than the lean and taller, but every trick to hide seems to be extremely reluctant, dangerous and dangerous, giving people a kind of immediate hit a feeling of.


    Until Gao Ning leaned against the enchantment, unable to retreat, and was chased up close by the female corpse, the fists containing terror power still hit his fat body.


    "Sister Yanyan, let the female corpse stop." Zhi Jinhua reminded hurriedly when she saw this.


    "Ah? What?" Liu Yanyan lay softly on Zhi Jinhua, with a cute face, her body was drained, and she had been practicing and recovering, but she had no time to observe the battle.


    The action of the female corpse was indeed an order given by her consciousness, but it was not that she controlled the attack. As long as the order was issued, the female corpse would accept the master¡¯s order to attack independently, so after the order was issued, Liu Yanyan did not go. I care about her, and I''m speeding up time to recover.


    After Liu Yanyan saw the situation on the court, it was already too late. The female corpse punched Gao Ning violently, but he turned her head to avoid it, and hit the enchantment afterwards firmly. Gao Ning and the others attacked the barrier that had not shaken the slightest at the same time, but they suddenly rippled like waves, giving people a feeling of being about to break.


    Immediately, an extremely terrifying counter-shock force returned to the counter-shock, and the shock was as strong as it was, and the female corpse was directly shocked by the counter-shock force and flew out, crashing. A huge pit was smashed, her fist burned and blurred, she still had invincible defense, she was actually shocked by this counter-shock force.


    Of course, Gao Ning on the side was naturally not immune to this invisible counter-shock force. A mouthful of blood spurted out and smashed into the ground, and did not get up for a long time.


    However, the eyes of all human beings were bright, seeing hope, the power of the female corpse could bring harm and threat to this enchantment.


    Seeing the female corpse chasing her up again, Liu Yanyan immediately stopped her action and was very angry: "I want to use my Valkyrie to break the barrier. It''s too small for me! Don''t break the barrier, give me Crush them!"


    The order was issued again, and the Valkyrie''s paused movement began to act again, and the target was directed at Dou Mei. Among this group of people, he was the second in his body style. At the speed of a female corpse, he wanted to hide at such a close distance. It''s impossible.


    Dou Mei was shocked and could only do her best to protect her body. She was bombarded by the female corpse with a punch in her abdomen, screaming and flying backwards tens of meters away, without seeing any movement for a long time.


    As for the ability that she subconsciously displayed, it didn''t have any effect on the female corpse. Do you still want to stun the corpse?


    Gao Ning''s Twelve Labor Love Array was open from beginning to end, but up to now, the female corpse had no effect at all. This has already shown that their abilities really did not affect this female corpse.


    "This!!!" Xia He''s complexion changed drastically at this moment, Shen Chong, Gao Ning, Dou Mei, four madly fell to three, and she was the only one left. Handaner and Yuan Tao also lost their body protection magic weapon, not at all. Dare to come closer, how can this be called her?


    Xia He''s eyes rolled, and she was holding her hands high at the moment. Don''t say it, this posture looks like her figure is really good: "Surrender, can I surrender?"


    The close fist of the female corpse stopped in vain just a few minutes from her pair of tall fronts.


    "This... I won...!!!" Zhuge Qing and the others were incredibly surprised at this moment. Facing one of the four madnesses, they were very difficult to deal with, but unexpectedly, the little girl faced them all. With the addition of two refining masters, he even won.


    It is said that this sister paper won the championship of Luo Tian Dajiao by water injection. Looking at this record, who would dare to say that it was water injection?


    "Since you have lost, it seems that you can''t get out of this Dragon Tiger Mountain." Monkey King looked at Quan Xing et al.


    "Hey~ wait~ Master Monkey, do you think they are so pitiful, can they survive?" Xia He winked at Monkey King, blinking at Monkey King, revealing all the temptation, most people really can''t hold it, didn''t see the side. Wang Ye dare not visit her anymore.


    "Huh, Sao Fox!" Wei Shufen looked very ugly.


    Xia He smiled: "This young lady''s words are a bit ugly. They are still in the same place now, but Zhang Demei is a little bit..."


    Zhuge Qing and the others rolled their eyes when they heard this, with an expression of believing you in a ghost, obviously this Xia He''s reputation on the road is not good.


    Especially Zhang Lingyu, with a completely distrustful expression. He still remembers Xia He. If it weren''t for the trouble with his junior brother Zhang Chulan, he might have been broken by others now.


    Sun Wukong looked at Yuan Tao with a calm face, stretched out one hand, and gently pinched it out of thin air. At a distance of tens of meters away, Yuan Tao''s body with a vigilant expression burst into a blood mist without warning. .


    "Hi~~!!!"


    Rao was a few people from Wang Ye, and was so frightened by the scenes that he took a breath, separated by tens of meters, making a fist within seconds, he is still a universal elder-level figure, the strength of this Lord Monkey King is really terrifying, anything In front of him, people seem to have nothing but a second.


    Although they belonged to the same camp now, it also made Wang Ye and the others feel a chill all over their bodies.


    "!!!" When Xia He and others saw this, their expressions changed drastically, and they subconsciously retreated farther, looking at Monkey King''s gaze with horror, almost fifty meters apart. , There is still no sense of security.


    "Master...Master!" Han Dan''er looked at Yuan Tao who burst into a blood mist with a dumb face, his eyes flushed instantly, and he glared at Monkey King with a fierce face: "Kill you!" ..

 3056 Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen

    However, before Handan could move, Monkey King stretched out a finger, and a beam of light shone from between his fingers, and instantly penetrated his heart. Handan''s anger was wide, and he fell straight to the ground, dying of life.


    At the same time, Monkey King looked at Xia He and the others, and they were so frightened that they only felt a chill from the soles of their feet hitting the heavenly spirit cover, and their hearts beat violently.


    Shen Chong even more simply, with a thud, fell to his knees, his face full of fear: "Surrender! I surrender!"


    His right hand has been abolished, and the white bones stretched out from the fracture. It looked particularly scary. Although the acupuncture points were not bleeding after being touched by him, the severe pain made him cold and sweaty. Now he is full of fear. The guard is broken, and the courage and arrogance of the past are gone.


    Xia He also stretched out both hands, making a gesture of torture me, and said flatly: "I also surrender, and I hope my senior grandson will spare my life, and the little girl is at your disposal~"


    "Buddha Amitabha, people are inherently dead, but death also has a backbone and value. As four madnesses of the whole nature, you begged for mercy from the enemy. What kind of face will remain in the world in the future? And, I really think that if you pray for him, he will Don''t you wait? It''s better to get awakened early and fight the poor monks desperately!" Gao Ning looked noble, as if he saw through the world, he looked like a high monk, but the false pretence, which made people look very disgusted.


    "Listening to you, I want to spare them their lives." Monkey King looked at Gao Ning with a joking expression: "However, since you are such a noble word, then I will fulfill you, so that you and Yuan Tao has a companion on Huangquan Road."


    "Uh~!!!" Gao Ning stiffened when he heard the words. He looked at the black fire that suddenly rose up in Monkey King''s hand. His scalp was numb with fright. The fear spread instantly, breaking power in a flash, and he couldn''t hold on. : "Cough cough~~ Donor Sun, please let me finish talking. Although people have to be sturdy in life, the so-called ants still survive..."


    "Sorry, your chance is gone, and your appearance is really disgusting." As the sound fell, Gao Ning''s whole body suddenly rose up with black flames, enveloped his whole body in it, and for a moment, mournfully wailed. Resounded, everyone was scalp numb, watching Gao Ning rolling and wailing on the ground, being burnt little by little by the black flame.


    Xia He and Shen Chong were so scared that they were trembling all over, death is not terrible, but what is terrible is that this kind of death method of burning the body to death, just looking at it, makes people frightened, thinking of the pain, Feel the scalp numb more.


    Dou Mei, who was already ready to die, was also shocked by this scene. She knelt down obediently and prayed for surrender. She was not afraid of death, but she didn¡¯t want to enjoy life before death. .


    Looking at the three people who obediently kneeled and surrendered, Monkey King showed no interest in them either. His mind was so weak that he didn''t deserve to die in his hands.


    "These three, let you do what you want." Monkey King looked at Lu Jin, and left after leaving this sentence, and Wei Shufen and the others also followed immediately.


    Killing Yuan Tao and Handan''er was just because they had dealt with Zhi Jinhua, and those who dared to deal with his beautiful apprentice, from the beginning, their lives were no longer theirs.


    And killing Gao Ning was really because that guy''s false appearance was really annoying.


    As for the three of Shen Chong, kneeling and surrendering unscrupulously, for this kind of people, there was no interest in an instant, and their future life may be better if they die than live.


    "Seal their qi, tie them up and let the heavenly master send them off." Lu Jin looked at Zhang Lingyu and the others.


    With the defeat of the four madnesses of the whole sex, the other members of the whole sex flee and were arrested. Their action this time ended in a disastrous defeat.


    As soon as the sky was overwhelmed, Zhang Zhiwei took Zhang Chulan back to the Heavenly Master¡¯s Mansion. In the ward, after Feng Xingtong, there was another Zhang Chulan, but his appearance was much more miserable than Feng Xingtong, he was already heavier. The gu poison was arrested before it was completely eliminated, and even his right hand muscle was broken. It was really horrible.


    Zhao Huanjin came to Zhang Zhiwei in front of the hospital bed and said: "Master, after the disciples liquidation, this time my disciple of the Tianshifu, seven wounded, three died...and eight players who participated in Luotian Dajiao died of On Longhu Mountain, their relatives want to ask us for an explanation."


    "Looking for an explanation, I am indeed looking for an explanation." Zhang Zhiwei''s face was calm, but anyone who knew him could see the horrible anger hidden under his calm face.


    At this moment, Zhang Lingyu led Wang Ye into the ward and looked at Zhang Chulan, who had not yet woken up, and asked with concern: "Master, how is the injury?"


    "My life was saved, but my right hand tendon was broken, and it was troublesome to recover."


    Zhang Lingyu''s expression turned gloomy when he heard the words: "Junior Brother was...


    Wang Ye and their expressions were moved. It seems that Quan Xing is playing a big game this time, so they dare to punish the tejin of the disciple of the heavenly master?Is this going to be completely hostile to the Heavenly Master''s Mansion?


    "Take care of Chu Lan, don''t make any more mistakes, I will take care of the rest." Zhang Zhiwei''s mood was calm and terrible, and after confession, he looked at Zhao Huanjin: "Old fourth, you go out with me. ."


    "The old master..." Zhuge Qing looked at the distant back of the old master, and stopped talking.


    "I''m afraid things are going to be big this time!" Wang Ye''s expression was extremely serious. He was very clear that the attitude of the heavenly master towards Zhang Chulan was the same as that of his own grandson. Now, his own grandson is in such a miserable appearance. If he is indifferent, he is not a heavenly teacher.


    "Totality!!" Zhang Lingyu looked at Zhang Chulan, whose eyes were closed tightly, and it seemed that Zhang Chulan, who was still suffering from the pain in her drowsiness, filled her chest with endless anger.


    For a long time, he has been incompetent with the world, quiet and inaction, but this time, he was really angry, so angry that he wanted to bloodbath his whole nature.


    This time the whole nature touched Zhang Zhiwei¡¯s inverse scales, but it also touched on his Zhang Lingyu¡¯s inverse scales. He and Zhang Chulan grew up together. Although his brother has been pressed a little bit uncomfortably, the relationship between the two is like My brother, now Zhang Chulan has fallen into such a fate because of her own relationship. While blaming herself, she has also planted the seeds of hatred towards the whole nature.


    As a result, this hatred was also indirectly transferred to the three or four madmen they had just captured: "All people...damn it!!"


    Quan Xing and the Heavenly Master''s Mansion have already had a complete antagonism, and then the foreign world will not be in peace...

 3057 Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen

    Tianshi Mansion, the meeting hall.


    "Brother, are you...really planning to do this?" Tian Jinzhong sat in a wheelchair and looked at Zhang Zhiwei with a serious expression.


    "It''s not that I want to do this, but some people insist on forcing me to do it." Zhang Zhiwei''s face was calm, and Gu Jing Wubo''s eyes faintly glittered: "I haven''t been down the mountain for many years. It seems that some people have forgotten my name Zhang Zhiwei. How did the number come, I have to teach those arrogant and ignorant guys a lesson."


    "Old Jiu, be optimistic about your Uncle Tian, ??remember, before I return, close the mountain gate, and no one is allowed to enter the mountain. As for the Monkey King gang, if you want to stay or leave, just follow his will. Entertaining is, don¡¯t offend others."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Fourth, you come down the mountain with me."


    Monkey King Room.


    Looking at the direction of the discussion hall of the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, a smile appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "It seems that Quan Xing really angered Zhang Zhiwei this time."


    "Wukong, we have already packed up." Wei Shufen said when he came to Monkey King.


    Monkey King turned his head to look at Feng Shayan: "Shayan, go call your brother up, and we will go down the mountain."


    Feng Shayan nodded and left alone.


    Not long after, Lu Jin brought Lu Linglong to here, looking at the scene in front of him, he was slightly taken aback, "Mr. Sun, are you leaving?"


    "There is no excitement in this Tianshi Mansion, so naturally I have to leave."


    "Then my Linglong..." Lu Jin wanted to say something but stopped. He had always wanted to find a chance for Monkey King to give Lu Linglong some guidance. However, the Heavenly Master Mansion had been constantly having trivial matters recently, and there was no such opportunity.


    After seeing the Tongtian urn revealed by Liu Yanyan last night, this idea became even more urgent. He absolutely believed that as long as Lu Linglong was guided by others, his understanding of the tongtian urn would be more refined.


    However, he wasn''t thinking about it now. Ever since something like Zhang Chulan happened last night, he is now anxious about the safety of his great-granddaughter, and Jane is in a state of restlessness.


    The eight wonders are so tempting to the foreign world. Needless to say, Zhang Chulan had troubles in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, then wouldn''t the safety of his great-granddaughter be even more dangerous?


    Now, Lu Jin regrets that her intestines are blue. She regretted that she should have taught her to pass the sky urn. Now that the news has been rumored, everyone in the foreign world has basically known that Lu Linglong has a sky urn. Has it become the "Tang Monk Meat" in the eyes of others?


    "Linglong and Xiaohua are friends. Come and walk around if you have time." Monkey King said calmly as if not seeing Lu Jin''s thoughts.


    "No, I didn''t mean that." Lu Jin waved his hand again and again, and said earnestly pleading: "That... can I ask you something?"


    "Tell me."


    Lu Jin sighed and said, "You also know that now most people know that my family Linglong has cultivated a Tongtian urn. Originally, I still had the confidence to protect her. But now, even Zhang Chulan''s boy has something wrong, it''s still in the sky. What happened to the teacher¡¯s residence, now I don¡¯t have much confidence, and I don¡¯t dare to make fun of Linglong¡¯s safety. So, can I let my Linglong talk to you for a while? When things go down, I¡¯ll take her back. , Of course, I won¡¯t let you help in vain, so I will use [Nisheng Triple] in exchange. What do you think?"


    "Nisheng Sanzhong..." Looking at Lu Jin, Monkey King nodded with a nervous expression on his face: "Yes."


    He had a good impression of Lu Linglong, a well-behaved little girl, and there was really no problem following along the way.


    When Lu Jin heard this, he was overjoyed. Now he doesn''t need him to worry about the safety of his family Linglong. Without a second word, he directly took out the secrets of the triple rebellion and taught it to Monkey King: "Although the triple rebirth is not profound. Cultivation method, but it is still very good for life saving."


    "Master..." Lu Linglong looked at Lu Jin with a look of dismay.


    Lu Jin pulled her aside and said seriously: "Linglong, I know you are reluctant to part with your grandfather, and your grandfather can''t bear you either. It''s just that you are not very safe by my side. That Zhang Chulan was out of the Heavenly Master''s Mansion. Thing, sir, I really have no confidence to protect you!"


    "After I solve these things, the grandfather will pick you up. During this time, you can follow Mr. Sun with peace of mind. You can make sure that you are safe with him. Remember, he is very mysterious. , And unfathomable. If you have the opportunity, you must ask him for advice. If you are lucky enough to get someone¡¯s advice, it will be enough for you to use it for life."


    "I remember, sir." Lu Linglong''s face was still full of dismay.


    Monkey King looked over there and said, "Is it enough to explain? If you are done, I will leave."


    "Go, go." Lu Jin immediately waved his hand to Lu Linglong: "Remember to report to me every day."


    At this moment, Lu Jin''s strength explained what great-grandson control is.


    "I see." Lu Linglong bid farewell to Lu Jin and returned to Zhi Jinhua.


    Seeing the back of his great-granddaughter and Sun Wukong leaving, Lu Jin was a little bit old and tearful. If Zhang Zhiwei was there, he would definitely scold him for not being ashamed.


    Until he couldn''t see Lu Linglong''s back, Lu Jin looked back, restored to the rigorous side of the past, and walked towards the chamber of the Tianshifu...


    "What did you say? Your master has gone down the mountain?"


    When he came to the chamber and learned from Old Jiu that Zhang Zhiwei was going down the mountain, Lu Jin''s eyes widened in surprise. He had a hunch that Zhang Zhiwei would go down the mountain, but he did not expect that the speed of the goods would be So fast.


    "The old thing must know that I will stop it, so I just concealed it and sneaked down the mountain." Lu Jin reluctantly shook his head, and didn''t intend to chase after looking at the mountain, because chasing was useless. He had already tried Zhang Zhiwei''s strength. The strength of the old thing is also abnormal, and he can only whisper to himself: "I hope he can vent a little bit. Don''t overdo it..."


    He obviously knew exactly what Zhang Zhiwei was going to do when he went down the mountain.


    In front of the gate of the Tianshi Mansion, Feng Shayan and Feng Xingtong have been waiting for a long time.


    Looking at Feng Xingtong, Liu Yanyan said carelessly: "It looks like your kid is recovering pretty well, how about it, will you not be delayed when you go?"


    "Absolutely not." Feng Xingtong looked affirmative: "After taking the medicine given by Senior Sun, everything is basically cured; however, I did not expect that after lying in the infirmary for two days, so much happened outside. Even Zhang Chulan was picked on Tejin, and this whole-sex person is too bold. I think Lingyu Dao''s face is so angry that he is so angry." ..

 3058 Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen

    The group chatted all the way and came to the foot of Longhu Mountain.


    The person from the World Club, who had been waiting here for a long time, came to Feng Shayan for the first time. After a few words in a low voice, Feng Shayan immediately ran to Monkey King: "Master, the procedures for the sea view villa you want are all It''s already done, do you want to go see it?"


    "Let''s go."


    After nearly four hours in the special car, Monkey King and his party finally arrived at their destination.


    The so-called ocean view rooms are divided into first-line, second-line, and third-line ocean view rooms according to the distance from the beach. First-line ocean view rooms are usually located within 300 meters from the sea and can directly view the sea. This set prepared by Feng Zhenghao for Sun Wukong The sea-view room is obviously a first-line sea-view room, and as far as the eyes can be, the blue sea is impeccable.


    The surrounding flowers and trees are arranged in an orderly manner, which makes people feel at ease.


    More importantly, as far as the eyes are concerned, this single-family villa is extremely quiet and comfortable, as if one person has enjoyed the entire island exclusively. It must be said that Feng Zhenghao has really exhausted his mind in this regard, although This lot is not the most expensive, but it is definitely the best.


    After getting out of the car, Wei Shufen looked around and nodded with satisfaction: "Although it is a bit worse than where we live, it''s not bad."


    When Liu Yanyan looked at the scene in front of her, she looked extremely excited: "Wow~ Will we live here in the future? It''s really great!"


    As soon as I came to the door, I saw five women with beautiful faces and dressed as maids walking forward. One of them took a stack of papers and walked in front of Sun Wukong: "You are Sun Wukong, Mr. Sun? My name is Xie. Yao, the differences between them are...We are the full-time maids invited by President Feng. If you have instructions in the future, please do not hesitate to order. These are all the procedures related to the sea view room. From now on it will be yours."


    "Feng Zhenghao will arrange it quite well." Monkey King looked at the five women in front of him with a calm expression. Not to mention, these five are really good-looking. It seems that Feng Zhenghao didn''t spend much time thinking about it. Now that the times are coming, you still work as a maid, and you are very human.


    After receiving the document, Monkey King didn¡¯t read it, so he gave it to Wei Shufen next to him. They walked into the sea-view room first. Chen Duo and the others also immediately followed, and they scattered around for a while, looking around, taking pictures. It didn''t take long for them to even allocate their respective rooms.


    Sun Wukong didn''t pay any attention to them. Instead, he came to the balcony and sat down, feeling the wet sea breeze, and took out the [Nisheng Sanzhong] that Lu Jin gave him, and looked through it.


    When Bao Baofeng saw him like this, he immediately leaned forward and looked at the secret book in him, with a look of curiosity: "Is this [Nisheng Sanzhong] very powerful?"


    In her opinion, things that can be seen more by Monkey King are generally amazing.


    "It''s okay, if you improve it, it fits your own conditions pretty well." Monkey King looked at Bao Bao Feng with a smile.


    "Improvement?" Lu Linglong, who originally took pictures with Zhi Jinhua, also came forward and looked at Monkey King with surprise: "Can you improve the triple rebellion?!"


    "Nonsense, if it weren''t the case, I still look down on your grandfather''s triple rebellion." Sun Wukong said, with one hand, a milky white light cluster gradually condensed in the palm of his palm, and with a flick of his finger, it shot into Bao Bao Feng''s eyebrows: "Follow the exercise route above and practice it again."


    Bao Baofeng immediately sat down cross-legged, unintentionally turned to the sky, closed her eyes, and repaired it according to the movement route that suddenly appeared in her mind. After a while, she saw her whole body covered with a milky white halo, full of pure life. breath.


    "this is?!!"


    Wei Shufen and other women who were still playing together were attracted by the breath radiating from Bao Bao Feng, and they ran over and looked at her curiously.


    "Big Brother Wukong, what did you teach Sister Baoer again?" Liu Yanyan looked at Baby Feng with curiosity.


    "Improved Nisheng Triple." Monkey King looked at Bao Baofeng now and smiled with satisfaction: "It seems that the effect is not bad."


    "What''s the difference from before?" Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King with piercing eyes. She knew that it was definitely not simple to be able to transform it through Monkey King''s hand and still satisfy him.


    "The effect is the same as before, but the recovery ability is strengthened."


    "How to strengthen it?" Wei Shufen became more curious. She didn''t believe that the improvement from Monkey King would be as simple as he said.


    Monkey King''s newspaper smiled: "The previous Nisheng Sanzhong only used Qi to repair the wounds and healed quickly. The current Nisheng Sanzhong, if it is cultivated to a high level, is enough to become an immortal body."


    "No... Immortal?!" Feng Shayan and the others stared in astonishment and exclaimed.


    Monkey King said indifferently: "Of course, it''s not so exaggerated. It can achieve a kind of speeding regeneration. As long as the head is not blown, any other injuries can quickly recover in a very short period of time, of course. , Under the prerequisite, you have to have enough Qi to recover."


    This is just Sun Wukong''s casual improvement and play. If he is willing, he can naturally modify it to cultivate the real immortal body, but it is not necessary, just play, why take it so seriously, in this world, this level That''s enough.


    "My God, this...this is too exaggerated!!"


    Although these words were spoken from Monkey King''s mouth with a flat face, Feng Shayan and the others were all stunned in shock. Except for the head, any part of the fatal injury can recover quickly. What is this concept?This is really immortal, right?


    "Really... does it have... this effect?" Lu Linglong stammered at Monkey King. She couldn''t believe that the grandfather''s stunt would be modified by Monkey King in such a short period of time. It was like a heavenly night. Tan.


    Monkey King waved his hand, and a secret book was automatically generated on the desktop: "Go and read it yourself. If you are interested, you can also take some time to learn."


    Wei Shufen moved faster than anyone else. She swiped the cheat book in her hand, and Chen Duo and the others surrounded them one by one, staring at the cheat book in her hand.


    Wei Shufen didn''t hide it, and immediately opened the first page. All the women held their breath and looked at it very seriously.


    While they watched carefully, Feng Baobao had already finished his exercises, opened his eyes, stood up, moved his hands and feet, and his eyes were faintly bright: "I feel relieved all over, this exercise is very comfortable. ¡­"&#160;

 3059 Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen

    "Sister Bao''er, what is the effect after practicing?" Wei Shufen and the others looked at her curiously when they saw Bao Bao Feng had withdrawn from the practice.


    Baby Feng tilted his head and didn''t know how to explain it. He just picked up the fruit knife on the table and slashed his arm lightly. A bright milky white halo appeared at the wound, but no blood flowed out. The next moment , The wound recovered intact at a speed visible to the naked eye, and there was no trace of scar.


    Although Bao Bao Feng originally had the ability to self-recover, it was definitely not so fast, but now it only takes a while to cultivate, and he can reach this level, which shows how powerful the improved triple rebellion is.


    "It''s amazing, the wound healed in an instant! How long has this been practiced?!" Zhi Jinhua and the others all exclaimed, holding Bao Bao Feng''s hand over and over again and again.


    Monkey King explained indifferently: "Ah has no special physique. It will take a while to cultivate to have such an effect. If you replace it with you, it will not be so obvious. If you want to reach this level, you must at least cultivate to the second level; In the case of Sanchong, in addition to the head, even if the heart is pierced, it can be restored intact."


    "What about the three levels above?" Wei Shufen stared at Monkey King with piercing eyes. She knew very well that since there are first, second and third levels, there must be four, five and six levels. She believes that Monkey has this ability.


    Monkey King waved his hand and said, "Never mind if it is above the triple level, it is beyond the reach of mortals in this world."


    "Really?" Lu Linglong and the others looked at Monkey King with excitement. Their admiration and worship for him can no longer be described in words. The simple rebellious life triple, changed by him, has changed. To be so defying, all eight magic skills have to stand aside.


    They have also heard of amazing talents, but people like Monkey King can no longer use such words to describe them, right?


    Lu Linglong looked at Monkey King in a daze, and was truly shocked by his methods. This person seemed to be more exaggerated than her grandfather''s evaluation. For a time, she looked at Zhi Jinhua with envy, and he could actually worship. Such people are teachers.


    "Okay, you should take these three levels of cultivation first, don''t go too far, wait for you to cultivate to the three levels, then talk about other things."


    Listening to what Sun Wukong said, both Chen Duo and the others'' eyes lit up. So, after they reach the third level of cultivation, will they still have a chance to cultivate to the back?For a while, everyone began to study the revised triple reversal.


    After memorizing it, I began to practice...


    After that, each of them began to admire and marvel at Bao Bao Feng. She had a significant effect just after practicing, but after they practiced, except for the color of the Qi body began to change, there was no effect at all.


    Monkey King: "Don¡¯t worry, take your time. You can see that your Qi has gradually turned into milky white, and the effect has already begun. After your Qi has completely turned to milky white, after warming your body, you can achieve what Ah Wu just did. The extent of it."


    "Why can sister Bao''er turn the Qi into milky white as soon as she practices? She still has that exaggerated recovery effect directly?" Lu Linglong looked curious.


    "Talent, this is talent, okay?" Liu Yanyan answered immediately. As Bao Bao Bao''s number one fan, of course, she had to send flattery as soon as possible: "Teach you a good thing, you can compare with anyone, don''t Comparing with Sister Baoer, otherwise it will make you doubt life."


    "Oh~" Lu Linglong nodded blankly, she was really shocked by Bao Baofeng, so she asked.


    Sun Wukong did not explain much. In fact, this is inseparable from the essence of Feng Baobao. She itself is a colorless scorpion. The body and soul are free of impurities and pure and unbelievable. Such existence is beyond the reach of geniuses. .


    Moreover, she has the ability to repair herself, and complements each other to have such an effect. Otherwise, how could Sun Wukong say that this exercise is very compatible with Bao Bao Feng.


    Putting away their minds, Wei Shufen and the others have all entered the frenzy of cultivation. This modified triple rebellion is really too bad, and you have to practice without eating or drinking.


    It''s rare that their cultivation nature is so high that Monkey King didn''t stop it. He looked at Zhi Jinhua and said, "Xiaohua, lend me your mobile phone."


    Seeing that the master opened the Chinchilla, Zhi Jinhua immediately took out her mobile phone obediently, unlocked it, and handed it to Monkey King.


    After receiving the mobile phone, I stopped disturbing their practice after talking, walked to the observatory, wandered on the recliner at random, called three maids to beat their legs and squeeze their shoulders, and opened the circle of friends with their mobile phones.


    Of course, Monkey King didn''t want to see any privacy, he just wanted to know how far the next thing in the alien world has developed.


    As soon as I opened it, I saw all kinds of information jumping constantly, as if being swiped by Zhang Zhiwei, looking at his violent photo, Monkey King smiled: "This old guy has a very bad temper, he really plans to be alone. Exterminate all members."


    City Z, a suburb.


    Lu Liang looked at the constantly floating information pictures and texts on his mobile phone, and looked at Gong Qing beside him with a serious expression: "Dai Sect, it seems that we really angered the heavenly master this time. In a few hours, he has already selected several branches of us."


    "Unexpectedly." Gong Qing''s expression was calm: "After all, I picked off his most beloved disciple''s tejin, and in the battle with us, several celestial master talisman disciples died. It is strange that the celestial master is not angry. ."


    "What you said is easy. With the intelligence network of the Heavenly Master Talisman, maybe the Heavenly Master will find us soon, are you sure to meet the anger of the Heavenly Master?"


    "Hahaha~~ Others are afraid of him, but I am not afraid..." Gong Qing smiled strangely: "However, our current opponent is not him; and, since he has angered others, he has to make his elderly angry and calm down. Well, are you right?"


    "You... already have a solution?" Lu Liang looked straight at Gong Qing.


    "[Gas Source] We have already got it, now there is no need to smash with the heavenly master, but we have to hurry up and improve our own strength is the most important thing."


    "But our remaining core members are running out. Gao Ning, Yuan Tao, and Handan''er are dead, and the remaining three and four madmen have been imprisoned by the celestial master amulet, and the celestial master is now fighting against the whole world. Sex members, there are not many people we can use."


    Gong Qing''s eyes flickered with cold light: "So, we should go to Longhu Mountain, right?"


    "What? We just escaped soon!!" Lu Liang''s expression changed drastically...

 3060 Chapter 119 Remove the word ‘generation’

    Gong Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with wise light: ¡°Now that the old heavenly master is not in the heavenly master¡¯s mansion, isn¡¯t it the best time for us to rescue the three of Xia He?¡±


    "Just the two of us?" Lu Liang looked astonished. Seriously, he was killed and he didn''t want to venture on Longhu Mountain anymore.


    "Of course not. In the whole nature, apart from the four madness, there are still many masters. This time the celestial master rushed to kill him, compared to them, they will not sit idly by.


    In the middle of the night, Xia Liuqing, Ding Zhangan and other veteran figures all joined with Gong Qing at the order of Gong Qing.


    After meeting again, Xia Liuqing didn¡¯t give Gong Qing a good face for the first time: "Gong Qing, you have pushed Quan Xing into such a poor state, and you want us to enter Longhushan again. He Juxin? Do you really think we will keep going crazy with you?"


    "Haha~ everyone, please stay calm." Gong Qing looked calm and easy-going: "I know that you are all angry now, but now is indeed the best time to rescue Xia He and the others. We have lost one of the four madnesses, but we cannot lose all of them."


    "You said lightly, even though the old master is not in Longhushan, are his disciples vegetarian? Even if you have only two opportunities to order us to order, this kind of self-deprecating and boring thing, old man I will not be with you either."


    "Of course, if you are always unwilling, I won''t force it." Gong Qing smiled: "Moreover, for this operation, I don''t intend to use the only two orders left by my generation to give orders. The second action is up to you. If you want to go, go up the mountain with me. If you don¡¯t want to go, you can go home now.¡±


    "What do you mean?" Xia Liuqing frowned slightly and looked at Gong Qing. Based on his understanding of Gong Qing, how could he say such a thing, there was no trickiness in it, and he didn''t believe it.


    "Nothing." Gong Qing still had a calm and composed air: "However, the reward for this action will be [Gas Source Flow], I believe some people will be interested."


    "The source of the gas?!!!" Xia Liuqing and the others changed their expressions slightly: "Have you got it? No wonder the Heavenly Master will be forced to be so angry."


    "If it''s [gas source], I will be a little interested when it comes." Barron Grylls first expressed his stance.


    He didn''t formally join Quan Xing. He was a master Gong Qing invited. He had a very good relationship with Xia Liuqing. This time he came with Xia Liuqing.


    "It is said that [Gas Source Flow] is the best of the Eight Wonders, I really want to see it." Ding Changan also stated.


    "Are you really planning to hand over [Gas Source]?" Xia Liuqing looked at Gong Qing suspiciously. This kid was very thoughtful, afraid that he would cheat.


    "Of course." Gong Qing said with a smile: "But before that, I want to ask you, if I really hand over [Gas Source Flow], can the word''generation'' of my generation leader be removed? ?"


    "Hmm~" Xia Liuqing looked at Gong Qing with shining eyes: "If you can really do this, how about letting you sit in the head."


    The source of gas is the treasure that the entire foreign world has been watching for a long time. If Gong Qing can really contribute this thing, he is indeed qualified to sit in this position, because no one can resist the temptation of the source of gas, just nod his head , You can get the gas flow, and the fool will refuse.


    "Then it''s settled, as long as you save the other three and four mads, I will hand over the source of gas to you at that time."


    With the gas flow as a reward, Gong Qing easily made the all-round members to obey his orders again.


    Of course, among the full-featured members, only these high-level people are the only ones at the bottom. As for the low-level people, let them be the punching bag of the celestial master and buy them some time.


    In this way, while Zhang Zhiwei madly paid off his entire sex, Gong Qing also quietly went to Longhu Mountain with an all-round senior.


    Dragon Tiger Mountain, Tianshi Mansion.


    At this moment, a new group of guests have also been welcomed¡ªanywhere.


    Although Zhang Zhiwei had already spoken to close the gate of the mountain, no one saw anyone who came with an official background. The Heavenly Master''s Mansion still let Xu Sanxu four or two into the discussion hall.


    Because after Zhang Zhiwei single-handedly picked the whole place eighteen years ago, the relationship between Tianshifu and everywhere has been lukewarm. This time Luo Tiandajiao didn''t send anyone to come.


    However, after the Tianshifu caught the four madnesses of the whole nature, it was like a cat smelling fish, and immediately rushed to Longhu Mountain.


    "Leave the four madness to you?" Zhang Lingyu looked at Xu San and Xu Si in front of him, with a calm expression on his face: "Do you know how much we paid to catch them? Now you want to open your mouth. People, is it possible?"


    Xu San¡¯s expression is serious and serious. He knows that the relationship between Tianshifu and everywhere is not very good over the years, so he behaves very politely: "I know this is a bit too much, but the four madnesses of the whole nature are related. It¡¯s important. Maybe we can learn some useful information from their mouths. Moreover, they are just a waste of food when they stay with you. Why don¡¯t you hand them over to us to dig up useful information? I promise, I get it from them. We will share the things we know intact to the Heavenly Master Mansion, how about?"


    "I don''t want to know what their secrets are, I just want to kill them now." Zhang Lingyu''s complexion is not very good at the moment, he looks a little angry with a good temper, and it is indeed irritated to pick Zhang Chulan''s tejin all the way He, also in deep self-blame, was about to solve the four madness, but he suddenly crossed his foot when he didn''t expect to pass everywhere, and he was really unhappy.


    "Lingyu Daoist, I know you are very angry right now, but the cultivator is most concerned about peace of mind, how can you rashly kill the thoughts, why don''t you give them to us to make a good relationship?"


    When Zhang Lingyu heard the words, his brows were slightly frowned. Seeing Xu San and Xu Si''s posture, he made it clear that he would never give up until he reached his goal.


    Although he doesn¡¯t catch a cold everywhere, he still has an official background, which is not to be offended. He is also a general-minded person. He knows what to do and what not to do. After discussing with the fellows, he decided It will work wherever you are.


    These three people stayed in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, apart from allowing them to vent their anger, it was really of little use. Now that they can be used to ease the always rigid relationship with them, it is also the best choice.


    "So, thank you very much." Seeing that the people in the Heavenly Master Mansion were relieved, Xu Sanxu Si also secretly relieved. Facing the Heavenly Master Mansion, they naturally didn''t dare to be too outrageous. If they were really tough If you don''t make friends with others, they are also wrong...

 3061 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Changes

    (PS: I hit the "Qi body source flow" as the "gas source flow" before, there is no consequence of checking, but it is enough to understand the meaning, the impact is not big, and I am too lazy to change it.)


    "Uncle Master, really handed people over to them like this?" A disciple of the Heavenly Master''s Mansion was a little unwilling to look at the four mad three people who were taken away everywhere.


    The king behind him also smiled: "I feel that Daoist Lingyu did the right thing. If the celestial master is not there, leaving these three in the celestial master''s house is just a disaster. It¡¯s a wise choice for the relationship between all connections, but I am afraid that the situation for all connections will not be too optimistic."


    When Zhang Lingyu heard the words, his heart moved, and he looked at Wang Ye: "You mean... it''s possible for a person of full nature to go up the mountain to save people while the master is away?"


    "When someone who knows everything went up the mountain, I had a deal with Brother Zhuge, it is indeed possible." Wang Ye nodded solemnly.


    Zhang Lingyu immediately turned around and rushed down the mountain, but was stopped by a disciple of the Heavenly Master''s Mansion: "Uncle Shi, where do you want to go?"


    "I can''t let the Heavenly Master''s Mansion be stigmatized, so that people who know everything will think that we are calculating them, and the disaster will cause trouble. If that happens, the relationship between the Heavenly Master''s Mansion and everywhere will be even worse."


    "Are you worried?" Zhuge Qing said unhurriedly: "People are going to go with a tough attitude. If something happens, it doesn''t matter to your Heavenly Master Mansion!"


    Wang also nodded in agreement: "It''s true, and the celestial master has also said that it is forbidden to take a step outside the sect before he returns. You don''t want to violate the order of the celestial master?"


    Zhang Lingyu''s face immediately became tangled when he heard the words. The other disciples of the Celestial Master''s Mansion were relieved when they saw this. They knew Zhang Lingyu''s temper was too obedient. He would definitely obey the words of the Celestial Master and would not violate the rules. of.


    Wang also patted Zhang Lingyu''s shoulder and said: "Don''t worry, everything works well, it''s not a soft persimmon. The holiness in the heyday can''t be their opponent, let alone the holiness now, we are still at ease. Close the gate and heal your injuries."


    When Zhang Lingyu heard the words, he was immediately relieved. Indeed, anyone with an official background can provoke him, but he wants to go down the mountain to help, but he is afraid of misunderstandings. But since they want people, pick them up. Anything that happened down here has nothing to do with their Heavenly Master''s Mansion.


    Under Longhu Mountain, Gong Qing and the others who came quietly watched Xu San and Xusi and the others take them down the mountain. The three people, Xia He, who were bound by their whole bodies, were all taken aback: "Where did the Heavenly Master''s Mansion hand over the people? It all works, this is a bit difficult!"


    "Why is this so difficult? We are only here to save people, and we don''t smash with them." Xia Liuqing''s eyes burned: "I was a little worried about breaking into the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, but there was nothing wrong with it. Any difficulty!"


    "Old fourth, stop!" Xu San looked at the silent scene around the mountain, and suddenly pulled Xu Si, with a serious face and shouted: "Several people, since they are here, why not show up?"


    "Oh~ Have you been discovered?" Xia Liuqing arched her waist, and the old god walked out from behind the tree: "The little baby is a little eye-sighted, but we didn''t intend to hide it at all."


    "Xia Liuqing...fullness!!" Xu San''s expression instantly became extremely serious after seeing the figure in front of him.


    "He''s not the only one." Gong Qing showed up with Ding Zhangan and other people with a smile on his face: "We don''t want to be embarrassed for all of you to communicate with the company, so let''s discuss it, as long as you Leave people behind and we will leave immediately, how about?"


    Xu Si''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at the whole-sex people: "When did you whole-sex talk about loyalty like this? You would even risk your life to save people?"


    Xu Si really feels miscalculated right now. They really did not expect that whole-sex people would risk their lives to save people. In their understanding, whole-sex is a group of desperadoes, very selfish. If necessary, he would not hesitate to sell his companions, but this kind of self-sacrificing and saving others was really never thought of.


    Even the person involved, Xia He and the three people were shocked. From the moment they were caught, they had already accepted their fate, because they had never expected their companions to come to rescue them.


    "Haha~~ People, there are always some changes to be made." Gong Qingman casually smiled: "Otherwise, it will be eliminated by the times."


    "Stop talking nonsense, I''m just talking." Xia Liuqing looked at Xu San and the others with an impatient look: "If you want to fight or let go, let''s say something good!"


    "Hehe, if you want to save people, you have to rely on your ability." Xu San''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the gravel under his feet was affected by an invisible aura, and began to shake slightly, slowly floating in the air, watching the scene. It looks a little bit bluff.


    The surrounding figures flashed, and a group of figures emerged from the hidden bushes, surrounding Gong Qing and the others.


    Looking at the surrounding figures, Gong Qing''s expression remained unchanged, and he looked at Xu San: "No matter when, your company will not lack manpower! But you don''t really think that we can stop us only by the number of people?"


    As Gong Qing¡¯s voice fell, Xu San and others looked at them with a vigilant look. They didn¡¯t dare to be careless about the person in front of them, especially Ding Zhang¡¯an, who had not spoken all the time. One of the two heroes'' heroes, he alone is enough to cause headaches.


    However, just as everyone focused on Gong Qing and the others, a figure suddenly flashed from the jungle behind Xu San, and kicked Xu San¡¯s heart unceremoniously, causing him to fly towards him. Forward; then swept towards Xu Si''s back waist again...


    However, because Xu San was suddenly attacked, Xu Si found out in advance, and while the opponent swept his foot, he stepped back and avoided.


    The man didn''t pursue Xu Si, but made a decisive attack and attacked the few members who were imprisoning Xia He. They acted swiftly, lightly and smartly. The members of Nothing had not had time to fight back. One by one was beaten on the ground and lost consciousness.


    Xu San climbed up from the ground in embarrassment, staring at the figure who suddenly attacked them, with a serious expression: "What a powerful concealment method, I didn''t even notice it!"


    "Let''s go!" Barron Grylls succeeded in a sneak attack, without the slightest muddle, he threw out the smoke bomb decisively, and the dense smoke instantly blocked everyone''s sight.


    When the smoke cleared, there were no full-featured figures, and Xia He and the three were gone.


    Xu Sansu looked at each other with a helpless look...

 3062 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty One

    "Unexpectedly, these people would actually play yin. They first attracted our attention. They were making a sudden attack by a highly hidden person. It was a misstep!" Xu Siwei sighed, this time he really got a big somersault.


    One is that they really never thought that all-sex people would go out together to save people; second, they never thought that this group of all-sex seniors would choose to play a sneak attack in the face of their two brothers, even if they were hard steel. Brothers can''t do it, so why would you think of a sneak attack?


    In fact, if you do this for the whole sex, just not wanting to get everything done is completely offensive. Although the two are always incompatible, as long as they don¡¯t do too much, they won¡¯t get rid of everything. .


    Now Quan Xing has offended the Heavenly Master¡¯s Mansion, but I don¡¯t have the courage to provoke it everywhere. Otherwise, it¡¯s really going to be a rat crossing the street. This situation will become more severe.


    Xu Si looked serious: "But, who is the person who attacked us? He looks like a foreigner. Even if he is close by this concealment method, he cannot be detected."


    Just as Xu Si was puzzled, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated and took a look. It was a message: "Barron Grylls, a foreigner, born in 1960. The specific nationality is unknown. Experienced and proficient in seven languages, he became a professional explorer after retiring. In 1995, when he rescued the expedition team that lost contact during the Kangchenjunga Feng expedition, he was lost in the mountains and his whereabouts were unknown. He reappeared two years later and gradually disappeared from normal society. , On the contrary, he is active in the underworld and alien circles, and has not fully joined the whole sex, so he is not regarded as a whole sex person."


    Xu Si looked at the message on the phone, grinned, and hurriedly sent out a text message: "Awesome, Er Zhuang, this information is detailed enough that the eighteenth generation of his ancestors have almost been found out."


    Second Zhuang: "Thank you, but if you want information about his ancestor''s eighteenth generation, I can find it for you."


    Xu Si laughed and said, "It doesn''t have to be, I know that you are very good... By the way, let you check the Monkey King, how did you find it? Where is he now?"


    "Sorry, that person is very powerful and can completely block my ability. I can''t use the Internet to spy on him. Moreover, when I wanted to spy on him, I was spotted for the first time. If it wasn''t for the other person to pity me, Maybe I''m dead now."


    "What?! Are you okay?" Xu San was shocked when he saw this news. They knew the second strong ability very well. The reason why everyone has the intelligence ability that no one can match. All the credit is due to her. I didn''t expect that this kind of pervasive ability could be restrained by someone?


    "I''m already injured, but the problem is not big. This is just a warning. Therefore, we should not provoke that person in the future. Otherwise, we will not be able to meet his anger. I feel that this person is not something we can offend. ."


    "We''ve known this kind of thing a long time ago." Xu San sighed slightly: "I just didn''t expect that even you can''t detect him. This person is becoming more and more mysterious."


    "Forget it, the old man told us not to worry about that person''s affairs. We still don''t want to worry about it." After that, Xu Si sighed again: "But this mission is a failure. It seems that the old man''s scolding is inevitable."


    "It''s just that, even if Quan Xing has changed its normal state, he will try to rescue his companions. This is very interesting. The so-called abnormalities must have demons."


    Second Zhuang: "I found a little bit of eyebrows on this matter."


    Xu Si: "Oh, talk about it."


    Second Zhuang: "It seems that the full-featured generation master has already obtained [the origin of the body] from the hands of the old heavenly master. They urgently need to expand their strength, so the full-featured four madness is an indispensable force."


    Hearing this news, Xu Sanxu''s expression changed drastically: "Then Gong Qing has gotten [the origin of Qi body]?!!!"


    "This is so bad!" Xu Si looked solemnly: "Looking at this situation, Gong Qing saved the four mads. Is it because he wants to share [The Origin of Qi Body] together? If so, then His prestige will be unsurpassed in the whole nature, and the head of the era may become another official head of the whole after rootlessness!!"


    If there is another official head of the holiness, who can command the holiness member who is like a scattered sand, this will be a catastrophic force that cannot be ignored.


    I am afraid that the whole foreign world is about to be unrest again.


    "That''s why the celestial master does not hesitate to attack the whole nature and rush to kill it?" Xu Si''s eyes are burning, shining with a wise light: "It seems that what the celestial master is doing is not just a personal grievance. It seems that he has already seen it. Only after the wholeness of the harm to the alien world was taken, we made a decisive move. We seem to have misunderstood him."


    Xu San: "Quickly, we have to go back and tell the old man about this, and we have to prepare in advance. This time, I am afraid there will be big moves!"


    "Second Zhuang, please continue to investigate the latest developments of Quan Xing, as soon as there is news, report it immediately."


    And things are as worried as Xu San Xu Si, even more thorough.


    After rescuing Xia He and the others, Gong Qing really shared [The Origin of Qi Body], and even made a promise to the general members of Quan Xing. As long as they make significant contributions to Quan Xing in the future, they can get Qi. The reward of origin.


    As soon as this statement was made, the whole character was boiled. Therefore, for the origin of the Qi body, all members of the whole character had no objections, and all the high-level support, Gong Qing smoothly became the official head of the whole character.


    And this kind of big event happened at this juncture, and the whole nature couldn¡¯t be concealed. Once the incident came out, the whole foreign world was shaken, thinking that everyone at the high level of the whole nature had cultivated the origin of the Qi body. , The balance of the alien world will be broken, and everyone will feel chills in their hearts.


    My colleague, Gong Qing even expressed his rhetoric. As long as he joins Quan Xing, he will have a chance to get the true transmission of the origin of Qi. As soon as the news came out, the entire foreign world was fried again, causing countless decent or casual cultivators. Jue Jian has joined the wholeness.


    The balance is broken, and the days of peace seem to be gradually gone.


    Gong Qing is no longer doing things, but for fear that the world will not be chaotic!


    "This Gong Qing... hey~ what should have happened!" After Zhang Zhiwei once again killed a whole-sex lair, after receiving the news from his disciple, a rare trace of anger appeared on his face, and he stood in silence. After a long time, suddenly turned to Zhao Huanjin who was aside and said, "Old fourth, you can contact Lu Jin and let him accompany me to meet someone." ..

 3063 Chapter 122 Purpose

    Zhao Huanjin squinted a pair of squinted eyes, his expression has not changed, giving people a deep sense of villain in the city: "Master, don''t you continue?"


    "No, it doesn''t make any sense anymore!" Zhang Zhiwei waved his hand indifferently. He originally wanted to go through the eradication of all-sex members, and then force all-sex seniors to fight with him, and take advantage of the situation to solve them all.


    But now it seems that this method is not working anymore. With the origin of Qi, how could they care about his provocation. Naturally, they hide and study the origin of Qi and secretly study the origin of Qi, and it will be possible after they have achieved success in their studies. Coming out to be a demon.


    The top priority now is to prepare for the counterattack after all-round learning has been achieved.


    The next day, sea view villa.


    On the beach, Monkey King was lying on a recliner, enjoying Lu Linglong and Liu Yanyan''s shoulder-squeezing massage while verbally telling them about the Tongtian Urn.


    What was previously incomprehensible, after Sun Wukong said so, both of the two women were suddenly open-minded, just like the inexperienced geniuses.


    This kind of sentiment shocked and excited Lu Linglong. What admired Monkey King was the five-body throwing to the ground. How could there be such a person in the world?In front of him, even a fool can become a super genius, right?


    Just when the two women were utterly intoxicated, the maid chief Xie Yao took a small step to a place one meter away from Monkey King and stopped: "Master Wukong, there are two people outside who look like old Taoist priests."


    "Let them in." Monkey King looked indifferent, without the slightest surprise.


    Three minutes later, Xie Yao brought Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin to Sun Wukong; even Er Zhuang couldn¡¯t find out his specific location. It was naturally impossible for Zhang Zhiwei to find out. They were able to find this place entirely because of Lu Linglong¡¯s Relationship, after all, Lu Jin, a great-grandson, often contacts Lu Linglong and it is not easy to ask for an address.


    "Mr. Sun, come here uninvited. I hope to forgive me."


    Walking in front of Monkey King, Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin held their fists in a polite manner. In modern society, such a trick seems to be a bit contradictory.


    "Master, heavenly master." Lu Linglong also bowed to the two of them. Zhi Jinhua and the others all got up and saluted them. After all, in front of the heavenly master and Lu Jin, they are all juniors. Etiquette is still necessary.


    "You two came to me for holistic things, right?" Monkey King got up from the recliner, walked to a table and sat down, and looked at them.


    "It''s all my fault." Zhang Zhiwei sighed slightly: "If I hadn''t handed over the origin of the Qi body, nothing like this would happen. Originally, I planned to solve the problem as soon as possible, but I still underestimated it. Gong Qing''s decisiveness did not expect that he would share the origins of the Qi body with other members without hesitation, which also caused my plan to fall short."


    "You can''t be blamed." As a good friend of the celestial master, Lu Jin expressed all-round support: "Based on the situation at the time, I will be the one who is me, and I will hand over the source of Qi."


    This is really fine. If the other party uses Lu Linglong to threaten him, with the temperament of this guy, let alone the eight magic skills, the underwear will be handed out without hesitation.


    Sun Wukong looked at Zhang Zhiwei calmly, and said, "You should discuss this kind of thing with the other ten elders. What are you doing here?"


    Zhang Zhiwei looked directly at Monkey King with a serious look: "Others don''t know, but I know very well that the reason why Quan Xing did this and how he looked at it is all aimed at you."


    "Huh? Is Quan Xing making such a big move to deal with Big Brother Wukong?" Lu Linglong looked surprised.


    "What then?" Monkey King looked at Zhang Zhiwei with great interest.


    Zhang Zhiwei looked dignified and serious: "Although Gong Qing is also a little clever, he definitely does not have such a big heart. Judging from the incident when he shared the origin of the Qi body, I saw the shadow of a person in it, and if it is that person, It''s completely possible against you."


    "It seems that you haven''t lived for such a long time." Monkey King looked at Zhang Zhiwei and smiled calmly: "This whole action is indeed directed at me. As you said, the person behind this is That shit-chucking stick."


    Lu Jin suddenly squeezed his fists tightly when he heard the words, and deep hatred appeared in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a string of words between his teeth: "No roots!! Is this bastard still alive? good very good!!"


    Lu Linglong''s face changed slightly when she heard the name, she naturally knew the thorn in her grandfather''s heart, and it was not the first time she had heard of the name Rootless.


    It''s just that they are strange to Zhi Jinhua and Liu Yanyan.


    Liu Yanyan tugged at the corner of Baby Feng''s clothes quietly, and whispered: "Sister Baoer, who is this rootless birth? Look at Senior Lu''s look of hatred, and listening to this tone, it seems that Brother Wukong''s dead opponent? "


    "Bad enemy?" Bao Bao Feng shook his head: "That guy is not worthy." As he said, he tilted his head for a while, and said: "It should have been repaired by Wukong. You want to find a place back?"


    "Want to find a place? Then who is this rootless birth?"


    "It seems to be the former head of Quan Xing? I am not very clear." Feng Baobao''s confused expression made Liu Yanyan look helpless, as long as she looked at Wei Shufen for help.


    Wei Shufen thought for a while and said, "This rootless birth was one of the leaders of the thirty-six thieves back then. The reason why Lu Jin hated him so much seemed to be because he was destroyed by the rootless birth after his family was destroyed. , Which also caused him to spoil his great-granddaughter so much now."


    When Liu Yanyan heard the words, she grew up in shock: "You...you mean... Wugensheng is one of the leaders of the thirty-six thieves? He was repaired by Brother Wukong? Brother Wukong was in the same period as him. People? How old is Brother Wukong?!!!"


    Liu Yanyan exclaimed, Zhi Jinhua and the others looked at Monkey King one by one, showing a look of shock, so young, not like it!


    But when he thinks of his terrifying strength, this is the only possibility. Otherwise, who could have such inhuman strength at such a young age?


    "Big Brother Wukong, you... don''t you... like the old master... are you over ninety years old?" Liu Yanyan looked at Monkey King and squatted.


    Sun Wukong pulled her into his arms, and''Papa Papa'' was a violent twitch on her ass: "Do you think I look like an old man?"


    "No...it''s not like! Brother Wukong, please don''t fight, so many people, it''s too shameful!" ..

 3064 Chapter 123 Alliance?

    Zhang Zhiwei looked at Monkey King and said nothing. He couldn''t speak some words, so Lu Jin could do it for him. That''s why he brought Lu Jin with him.


    Lu Jin looked at Monkey King with a serious expression: "Presumably you also know that the reason why rootless students are staring at you is not any retaliation..." Lu Jin said, and subconsciously glanced at Bao Baofeng: "Rescue the other three. From the perspective of the four mads, his purpose is already very clear. The origin of the Qi body is not something that everyone can successfully cultivate, so naturally these three people can''t let them fend for themselves..."


    "Now three of the four madnesses of the whole nature, as well as several high-levels of the whole nature, have obtained the true transmission of the origin of the Qi body. If they are really allowed to practice successfully, then the power displayed by the whole nature will be an incalculable threat. "


    "I know your strength is unparalleled in the world, but the so-called two fists are hard to beat four hands, and many ants can kill the elephant. So our purpose of coming this time is to form an alliance with you and fight against all."


    "Alliance?" Sun Wukong looked at Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin with a funny face, and dealt with a few ants. Does Sun Wukong still need to make an alliance?


    "Okay, you don''t have to go on." Sun Wukong waved his hand and interrupted Lu Jin: "In this world, no one is qualified to let me form an alliance to deal with the existence, there is no root, let alone the qualification, don''t Speaking of the origin of the Qi body, even if you give him all the eight magic skills, in my eyes, he has no roots and is still a little mouse for me to play with; this topic will stop here, what you want to do is your business, and I It has nothing to do. If Rootless Life really comes to trouble me life and death, I will let him know what despair is."


    When Lu Jin heard the words, he glanced at Zhang Zhiwei, and he didn''t say much. Their purpose was not to form an alliance. They just wanted to let Monkey King know the purpose of the whole nature, so that they can stand on the same line. Now the purpose has been achieved. It doesn''t matter what it is.


    In their hearts, they are more jealous of Monkey King than their wholeness.


    Even if all of you have cultivated the origins of Qi Ti, do you really think that everyone can pick dozens of them like Zhang Huaiyi?Then there is no distinction between genius and stupid in this world.


    As long as Monkey King doesn''t make trouble, Zhang Zhiwei is confident, and what about the origin of the body, Lao Tzu will still blow your whole character.


    The personal problem has been solved. Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin are also wise not to withdraw from this topic. Lu Jin looked at Lu Linglong and asked casually: "How is it, Linglong, hasn''t the practice fallen?"


    When Lu Linglong heard the words, she immediately became interested. Of course, what she has just learned must be well performed in front of her elders: "Of course, Brother Wukong just taught me how to draw several complicated talismans, you Look, sir, this is Yushui Talisman..."


    Lu Linglong said, on top of his slender hand, the body was looming, and a blue talisman was painted in front of him like clouds and flowing water, and then the talisman turned into a water arrow and shot out, leaving a trail tens of meters away on the ground. Deep hole.


    "This is?!" Lu Jin was surprised. He was really just talking casually. How did he know that his great-granddaughter had actually learned the new runes, which really surprised him.


    Moreover, he doesn''t even know this imperial water talisman. Of course, it is not that he can''t portray it, but that he doesn''t have the corresponding imperial water talisman for him to learn.


    "It''s more than that, I also learned a trick to control the body." Lu Linglong said, another character''control'' was portrayed in front of her, and he patted the character with a light hand. After touching Lu Jin''s chest, he saw a black word''control'' immediately appeared on Lu Jin''s chest. Lu Jin only felt tight around her body and stood up uncontrollably. This made him even more shocked. Up: "This is..."


    "Hee hee~~ Master, this is the body control talisman." Lu Linglong said with a smug look: "This is a modification of Wukong''s corpse control talisman from Yanyan''s family biography. The body control talisman is used to control the corpse. Yes, but this control charm is used to control people."


    With that, Lu Linglong looked at her grandfather with a mischievous smile: "Grandpa, turn around..."


    Lu Jin immediately turned around in a circle where Yiyan was. The action looked so funny that Zhang Zhiwei couldn''t help laughing.


    "Naughty ~ You dare to tease even the grandfather." Lu Jin''s face flushed as he saw Zhang Zhiwei''s joke, his whole body surged, and he directly forcibly broke the word''control'' on his chest, regaining his freedom.


    The difference between Lu Linglong and his strength is too great, if it weren''t for Lu Jin to be unprepared at first, but also want to see something, it would be impossible to control him with Lu Linglong''s strength.


    They were words of reproach, but looking at Lu Jin''s smiley face, there was no point of reproach, he really didn''t expect how long it would take for Lu Linglong to have such an improvement. It was incredible.


    This Monkey King''s ability to teach people is really unmatched.


    "Not only that, I also learned the grandfather''s rebellious birth triple, but it is Wukong''s modified rebellious birth triple." At this moment, Lu Linglong seemed to have learned something new and wanted to show off in front of his parents. Little girl.


    "The modified triple rebellion?"


    Lu Linglong subconsciously looked at the grandson Wukong and saw that he didn''t mean to stop it, and then he explained: "Yes, the grandfather''s rebellious birth triple has been modified by Big Brother Wukong, but it is much more powerful than the grandfather¡¯s rebellious birth triple important. At the third level of cultivation, that ability is comparable to the immortal body, even if the heart is pierced, it can quickly recover."


    "This!!!"


    When Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin heard the words, their expressions changed slightly, but in their brief words, they heard incredible information.


    This Monkey King actually has this ability?Can you modify the cheats of others at will to make it more effective?If this secret book is rumored, it will inevitably be another bloody storm.


    It''s no wonder people don''t take rootlessness in their eyes at all, feelings, he really regards rootlessness as a clown jumping around everywhere.


    Just when Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin were shocked by the sudden news, Feng Shayan¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly, and after answering, her complexion gradually became difficult to look...


    After hanging up the phone, Feng Shayan came to Monkey King. Looking at her ugly and worried face, Monkey King said, "It''s not your father''s side that something happened, right?"


    Feng Shayan nodded silently, her face anxious: "It was my brother who called. He said that my father had just returned home from a serious injury and his life was dying, so he told me to go back..."


    Lu Jin''s expression moved: "It seems that it is not easy to be able to fight the president of the cold. Could it be that he suffered a loss in the Wang family?" ..

 3065 Chapter 124 New Understanding

    Since Wang Ai''s death, Feng Zhenghao has been dealing with this matter, suppressing the Wang family and annexing their forces.The so-called taking advantage of his illness to kill him, the Feng Family and the Wang Family are deadly rivals, this Wang Ai fell, then the Wang Family should not be punished to death.


    It''s just that Wang Ai is dead, so who else in the Wang family can hurt Feng Zhenghao?


    Of course, even if Monkey King didn''t count, he guessed what was going on right away, but he didn''t say clearly, took a picture of Shayan, and said: "Let''s go, I''ll go and see with you."


    Feng Shayan heard this, her worried expression turned into joy immediately, as long as the master went with her, her father''s fortunes would be saved.


    Zhang Zhiwei also spoke at this moment: "Chairman Feng is also my fellow officer. Since he is seriously injured and dying, I should visit him."


    "I''m going to call for a car." Feng Shayan heard this and was about to go out to prepare.


    "No, it will take two or three hours to ride the car." Monkey King took Feng Shayan''s hand and said calmly: "Your father may be dead when we arrive. Let me take you for a ride. "


    With that said, Monkey King''s heart moved, Zhang Zhiwei and others only noticed the flash of the foreground object, completely changing the environment.


    "This is..." Feng Shayan was the first to react and hurried to her father''s room.


    "Sister, are you back so soon?" Feng Xingtong''s surprised voice came from the room.


    "This...this is... Shayan''s house?" Lu Linglong realized that the surrounding environment had become completely unfamiliar, and she looked a little confused.


    Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin were completely stunned. They looked at each other, and both saw shock and exclamation from each other''s eyes: "This is... Teleportation?!!!"


    As strangers, it¡¯s not surprising that there are one or two people who can teleport, but with so many people, without warning, teleportation takes two or three hours to take a ride. This is a little bit Exaggeration, a bit shocking.


    "It seems that our understanding of him is far from enough!" Zhang Zhiwei looked at Monkey King''s back and sighed silently.


    He originally thought he knew enough about Monkey King, but he didn''t expect that it was only after spending a while with others that he discovered that his previous understanding was only the tip of the iceberg.


    Zhi Jinhua took out her mobile phone and checked her current location. She was shocked for a while. Can this teleport be so far?And also brought so many people, looking at Monkey King, it''s like a okay person.


    At this moment, Zhi Jinhua had a new understanding of the strength of her master.


    Sun Wukong did not go to the regular meeting of other people''s shocks, but followed Feng Shayan into his father''s room, and Bao Baofeng and the others followed.


    When he walked into the room, he saw Feng Zhenghao wading on the bed with bandages on his body. His breath was unsteady, as if he was about to hang up at any time, and the temperature in the whole room was dense with cold air.


    And beside him, no one was present except Feng Shayan following Feng Xingtong.


    Seeing Monkey King enter the room, Feng Shayan immediately flew over and hugged Monkey King''s arm, begging anxiously: "Master, my dad is about to die, you can save him!"


    "Don''t worry, I am here, I can''t die." Monkey King walked closer, the soft light in his hand shone, shining on Feng Zhenghao''s body, making his originally pale and bloodless complexion gradually rosy, and the wounds were all with naked eyes. Visible speed resumed as before.


    This scene once again deeply shocked Zhang Zhiwei and the others.


    This person, the more he understands, the more shocking and incredible!!


    As for Lu Linglong and the others, they can only cast their admiration stars to show their shock.


    For a moment, under the shocking gazes of everyone, Feng Zhenghao, who was seriously injured and dying, sat up from the bed with a okay person at a glance, squeezed the whole body, and moved the bones of his lower body. He couldn''t believe it was true.


    Immediately, he held his fist to Monkey King solemnly and said: "Master Wukong, I won''t say much to thank you. From now on, Feng Zhenghao''s life is yours."


    "Go away, if you are a beautiful woman, I can still think about it."


    Feng Zhenghao laughed: "Although I am not a beauty, I have a beautiful daughter. If you like it, my daughter will give it to you. What do you like!"


    Feng Shayan blushed inexplicably when she heard the words: "Dad, what are you talking about, this is my master."


    Feng Zheng smiled heartily: "What''s wrong with Master? Xiaolongnu married Yang Guo yet."


    "..." Feng Shayan''s face turned redder by her father''s ridicule. She does have a good feeling for Monkey King, and she admires it even more. But because of the relationship between teacher and student, she really didn''t think about it, but now When Jing Feng Zhenghao said this, she suddenly realized that her heartbeat had accelerated a bit.


    Even Zhi Jinhua''s eyes flickered slightly.


    Monkey King looked at Feng Zhenghao slightly satisfied, and it was worthwhile for him to save his life. This wave of assists was very good and enlightened.


    When they walked to Zhang Zhiwei''s side, Feng Zhenghao greeted him with a serious expression: "My celestial teacher, Mr. Lu, I didn''t expect you two to come here too. I am really ashamed."


    Zhang Zhiwei''s newspaper smiled: "It happened to be a guest at Mr. Sun''s house, so I stopped by. What happened to your injury? As far as I know, no one in the Wang family can hurt you, right?"


    "Let''s go to the living room." Feng Zhenghao politely invited everyone to the living room and sat down. Then he sighed carefully and said carefully: "I didn''t expect that Wang Ai would do this. Wait until the spell is used to that level of evil!"


    Zhang Zhiwei''s expression moved slightly: "Could it be that your injury is..."


    Feng Zhenghao looked serious: "Yes, it was Wang Ai who hurt!"


    Lu Linglong looked puzzled: "Wang Ai? Isn''t he dead?"


    Feng Zhenghao sighed silently: "Wang Ai is indeed dead, but because of the relationship between the generals of Ju Ling, although he died, he became the spirit and became the spirit of the king. Under the nourishment of the king, his Not only did my strength not decline, but it became stronger. I couldn''t fight him with ten moves, so I lost the battle and almost couldn''t come back."


    "The spirit who will be able to restrain the spirit and send generals is still the full version..." Feng Xingtong''s face was heavy, which reminded him of the scene where the king swallows the spirit, and now it is replaced by the spirit body Wang Ai, what will happen ?


    "You said feeding?" Zhang Zhiwei grasped the key to the matter.


    "Yes." Feng Zhenghao looked serious: "In order to gain stronger power, the king combined with his own people, secretly killing how many foreigners for Wang Ai to swallow, and now they are just lunatics."


    "Hey~ it''s a matter of the rise and fall of the family, and it is inevitable to make some harsh methods, but Wang Ai, what I did this time is a bit too much." Zhang Zhiwei sighed in a low voice. He was still quite ashamed of Wang Ai, but Now that people have become so crazy, they can only lament that good luck has made people...

 3066 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Five

    However, Wang Ai itself is not a kind person, especially the Wang family. It is reasonable to make such a move now.


    Feng Zhenghao looked worried and sighed slightly: "This time my Feng family has completely turned against the Wang family. I am afraid that my defeat will usher in the Wang family''s crazy revenge."


    He originally thought that once Wang Ai died, the Wang family would not be worried, but he did not expect that Wang Ai after death was more difficult than living.


    "It seems you are more dangerous now." Monkey King looked at Feng Zhenghao and said calmly.


    "Yes." Feng Zhenghao sighed: "The world will be supported by me alone. If I die, the next meeting will cease to exist. Then Wang Ai can''t let me go."


    With that said, Feng Zhenghao wanted Zhang Zhiwei to watch the title.


    However, Zhang Zhiwei said very bachelorly: "Don''t count on me anymore. I didn''t care when Wang Ai had an accident, so you should settle the matter between you by yourself, but nothing happened to me."


    At the beginning, he was afraid of Monkey King and feared that things would change worse, so Zhang Zhiwei opened one eye and closed one eye. Now, he doesn''t care anymore. Anyway, he is no longer a human being inside and outside, so it is not. People are healed, morality or something, to him Zhang Zhiwei has always been like clouds.


    Okay, this old master is unreliable. Feng Zhenghao can only look at his daughter Feng Shayan. Now the hope of their Feng Family is tied to his daughter. As for Monkey King, he really doesn¡¯t If I dare to open the mouth, I can only hope that Feng Shayan can learn more from Monkey King to deal with Feng''s current crisis.


    Feng Shayan seemed to see her father''s embarrassment, she glanced at Sun Wukong, and she was a bit uncomfortable. She called Master for everything, and she was a little embarrassed.Eventually, her eyes rolled, she walked to Bao Bao Feng and tugged at the corner of her clothes: "Sister Baoer, discuss something with you."


    "What?" Bao Baofeng took the white wine as a drink, looking at Feng Shayan with curiosity.


    "The king and I didn''t even care about it, but that Wang Ai who became a spirit was a bit tricky. You helped me solve it."


    When Bao Bao Feng heard this, his eyes lit up: "What are the benefits?"


    Feng Shayan was stunned: "Just how about this friendship, is it even better?"


    Feng Baobao blinked his eyes: "Understood, the tube is tight, it is not easy to make some pocket money, Yanyan allows me to do things and I still have a share, like a big master like Ye, others can''t ask for money."


    Feng Shayan heard the words, her pride is not money, she is the last one: "That''s it, I will cover all your expenses in the future, will the transaction be completed?"


    "No, no." Feng Baobao seriously shook his head, and his native dialect made Feng Shayan a little headache: "It sounds like you want to raise me. The nest is already raised. This is not a pot. We are acquaintances. If you make a discount, you can give me a few hundred yuan, and I will help you settle the matter."


    Feng Shayan looked at Baby Feng with a dazed look. The brain circuit of this sister Baoer made her unable to turn around for a while. Is this really just for pocket money?Where can there be such cheap thugs? I said I want as many as there are.


    Seeing that the hall suddenly became a little silent, Lu Jin looked at Monkey King and rubbed her hands to break the embarrassment: "Mr. Sun, the modified Nisheng Sanzhong that Linglong said before, that... can you open my eyes? ?"


    He followed here, visiting Feng Zhenghao as an excuse, and this modified Nisheng triple was his original intention.


    His own unique knowledge has been modified so powerfully by others. As the person involved, although he knows that it is not good to ask, he can''t help but be curious.


    "Want to learn?" Monkey King looked at Lu Jin with a smile on his face.


    Lu Jin immediately waved his hand again and again: "No, no, no, I don''t have the guts to pay attention, just curious to see."


    Sun Wukong ignored him, but said to himself: "If you want to learn, you can actually."


    "Really?" Lu Jin''s eyes lit up, a little excited.


    "Do you still want to learn?" Monkey King looked at Lu Jin with a smile on his face.


    "Ahem." Lu Jin''s face blushed, "Well, it''s better to be able to learn naturally, but I don''t know what the conditions are?"


    "You don''t need any conditions. If you want to learn, I can teach you now, but your triple rebellion is almost complete. If you are now San Gong, would you be willing?"


    "Do you want to break the gong?" Lu Jin looked at Lu Linglong and the others with a stunned look: "They all seem to have learned it? Why don''t they need it?"


    "Because of them, I used a special technique to get rid of this sequelae, but you, but you don''t have this benefit."


    "Okay, I understand." Lu Jin said with a serious expression: "What''s special, can''t I make it if I don''t learn it? It''s only my age, so I don''t want to waste it when I rebuild San Gong, but after you modify it Is the Nisheng Sanzhong really that powerful?"


    "Linglong has already practiced, don''t you know about it in the future?"


    "That''s right." Lu Jin''s old face was as brilliant as a flower. Although he couldn''t learn, his great-granddaughter had already learned it, which made him happier than he did it himself.


    Besides, this Mr. Sun even said that she was a great-granddaughter. It seems that people are very optimistic about his great-granddaughter. She is stable, protected by this great god, and he doesn''t have to worry about Linglong''s safety.


    At this moment, Lu Jin seemed extra serious, watching Monkey King ask for advice: "I don¡¯t think going to school is going to be a problem, but you can modify my rebellious triplet at will, so you must have a deep understanding of this rebellious triplet. I understand, I don¡¯t know if I can mention me? I have cultivated this triple level of reversal for most of my life, and I am considered proficient, but I always feel that I am in a bad light and cannot be consummated. I don¡¯t know why?"


    When Monkey King saw this posture, he went straight away, he was not interested in talking nonsense with an old man.


    Zhang Zhiwei saw Lu Jin''s embarrassed look and didn''t forget to tease him: "You''re not ashamed, you''re flat, I just shut up, and I''m as curious as a big girl."


    Lu Jin''s face blushed and stood up: "Ahem~ Well, our business is finished, right? Should we go back?"


    "Um~ indeed." Zhang Zhiwei''s expression turned into a positive expression at this moment: "We need to pay more attention to the fate of the whole nature, and during this period of time when I was pursuing the whole nature, I also learned that they were talking to someone There are secret contacts in Biyou Village. This Biyou Village has never heard of it before, but it can attract full attention. There must be some tricks in it, and you have to investigate it."


    "Biyou Village?" Lu Jin frowned slightly: "I''ve heard of this. It should be just an ordinary village, right? Why did you catch up with Quan Xing?" ..

 3067 Chapter 126 Cooperation

    Biyou Village, the name is quite familiar to Monkey King, but how did they get involved with Quan Xing?It seems that his arrival has changed a lot of things.


    Biyou Village is cooperating with Quan Xing, which sounds interesting.


    Wang Family, a single-family building


    In the extremely glorious and heroic hall, at this moment several uninvited guests are ushered in.


    Wang Bin looked at Gong Qing and the others with an unkind look, while the ancestors of the royal family beside him were secretly guarded, but they also protected Wang Bin.


    In this king''s body, the spirit of Wang Ai is now boarding, so he, who has a high status in the king''s family, has risen even more, and in one fell swoop, he will become the next head of the king''s family.


    "You are really arrogant in your whole nature. I really thought that if my grandfather is gone, the Wang family can let you bully, right? You dare to trespass into the Wang family, don''t you really know how to write death words?" Wang Ding gloomily. His face and body were about to move, and his character was already arrogant and domineering, but with Wang Ai''s help, he became even more defiant and defiant. Even if the high-ranking person is present, he is not afraid at all.


    His current mentality is that Lao Tzu is invincible in the world, especially after defeating Feng Zhenghao, it is even more swollen. Regardless of your whole nature, the old master, it will make Lao Tzu unhappy and get rid of it.


    Gong Qing didn''t care about Wang Bin''s actions. For him, such a person would be better used: "Don''t get me wrong, we are not here to trouble you, but to seek cooperation." "


    "Cooperation?" An elder of the Wang family snorted coldly, "What can we do with you in the Wang family? Get out quickly, or you will never come back!"


    "Haha~~ Your royal family really is as domineering as rumored." Gong Qing smiled slightly and didn''t care at all: "But, can you let me finish?"


    The members of the Wang family looked at each other and were silent, as if waiting for Gong Qing''s next words.


    When Gong Qing saw this, an inexplicable curve appeared in the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t understand the current situation of the Wang family, so he dared to come to the Wang family to seek cooperation.


    Gong Qing stared at Wang Bin and acted as a lobbyist: "Although you have defeated Feng Zhenghao, the World Conference is no longer a threat to you, because the entire World Conference is supported by Feng Zhenghao alone. He fell down. , The world will inevitably fall apart, but don¡¯t forget that he also has a daughter, and his daughter is that disciple. Do you think he will just sit back and watch? Are you sure to deal with this person?"


    Upon hearing that person, everyone in the Wang family gritted their teeth and looked full of hatred. If that person hadn''t killed Wang Ai, how could their Wang family fall into the current field?


    It stands to reason that after defeating Feng Zhenghao, with the Wang family''s style, they should have been eager to get rid of the world. It was because they were afraid of that person''s existence that they did not dare to take advantage of the victory and pursue it.


    Seeing the expressions of the Wangs, Gong Qing is more confident: "The so-called enemy of the enemy is a friend. Since we have a common enemy, why not work together?"


    "Hmph~ Cooperate with you wholeheartedly, do you want us to be enemies of the Wang family?"


    "Isn''t it if you don''t cooperate?" Gong Qing''s face showed a nasty smile: "Don''t think that nobody knows about your indiscriminate killing of foreigners. Now your royal family has already entered the company''s blacklist, and you didn''t do it right away. , I''m just afraid of your royal family''s reputation in the alien world; besides, your royal family has long been abandoned, right? The old man was killed, but one of the ten old people stood up to speak for him."


    "Since asking for help is not successful, why not ask for yourself. Cooperating with us wholeheartedly is your only hope of victory."


    Wang Bin frowned. Although he was arrogant, his heart trembled at the thought of his grandfather being killed. "What confidence do you have that you can deal with that person?"


    When Gong Qing heard the words, the newspaper smiled, took out a secret book from his arms, and placed it in front of Wang Bin: "To show his sincerity, I will give you the origin of this Qi body to your Wang family. Will it always give you a little confidence?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Bing copied the secret book into his hands in an instant, and said with excitement and excitement: "This...is this really the origin of the Qi body?!"


    "Replacement as fake."


    An elder of the Wang family coldly snorted: "You are really a master of holiness, even the origin of the Qi body is willing to share it!"


    "No way, the sleeping enemy is too strong. If you don''t do this, we don''t have the slightest chance of winning." After that, Gong Qing glanced at everyone in the Wang family: "Well, our sincerity has been given, so what are your plans?"


    "This kind of thing...I can''t call the shots." Wang Bin was frenzied, but he hadn''t lost his reason yet, because he still knew that he could not make a decision on behalf of the Wang family.


    The cold breath radiated from his body instantly, and accompanied by a black smoke, Wang Ai in the state of soul floated out of Wang Bin''s body. The thick black scorpion and the biting cold air made people feel A great pressure.


    When Xia He and the others saw it, their discoloration changed, and their expressions became extremely dignified: "That''s so heavy!"


    After this death, Wang Ai has not only become weaker, but has become stronger?!


    "Since they were the first to be unkind to me, don''t blame me for being unrighteous. Your request, I agree to it!" Wang Ai, who was covered in black, looked at Gong Qing and spoke indifferently, his deathly aura filled with violence. The hostility makes people feel scalp numb.


    When Gong Qing heard the words, a gentle smile immediately appeared, and he reached out to Wang Ai''s spirit with his right hand: "Then cooperation is happy."


    Upon seeing this, Wang Ai''s spirit showed a hint of playfulness, stretched out the pitch-black palm, and held it with him, but seeing Gong Qing''s face still expressionless, as if there was nothing to do, he became somewhat surprised Get up: "It''s worthy of being the current head of the whole nature, it seems that he still has some ability."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang for the praise, you are not bad." Gong Qing still smiled, and took his hand back casually, and said with admiration.


    "Huh~ I don''t have to say any more polite words. I must repay this hatred!!" Wang Ai''s eyes showed deep resentment, and the hatred made the black scorpions all over him become more dense, as if That hell ghost has a hideous face.


    After leaving the Wang Family Hall, Xia He glanced at Gong Qing and said indifferently: "Head, I think Wang Ai is a little abnormal. Is it really okay to cooperate with them?"


    Gong Qing smiled, "Isn''t it better to be abnormal? Anyway, we are just looking for a powerful thug, isn''t it? This Wang Ai is perfect." ..

 3068 Chapter 127 Meeting

    Xia He glanced at Gong Qing again and sighed softly, "Actually...we don''t need to be an enemy of that person, do we?"


    "Aren''t you indifferent to the secrets he holds?"


    Xia He was speechless. In fact, she was really not interested in eternal life. She could not help herself in life. If the years to come will continue to be like this, it would be better to die, but in the present form, she is even It is impossible to quit.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "The rest of the day, it''s time to meditate, sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight." An inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of Gong Qing''s mouth.


    "Sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight?" Lu Liang looked at Gong Qing: "You mean Biyou Village?"


    "Exactly." Gong Qing''s eyes flashed fiercely: "Last time we wanted to seek cooperation with them, didn''t Ma Xianhong disdain to be with us all, then, what they did would be known to others. What will happen? I am looking forward to their attitude if they are driven to a dead end."


    Xia He and the others couldn''t help but look at Gong Qing. Why didn''t they see that this guy was so insidious before, why has it looked like he has changed during this period of time?


    This "generation leader" that they didn''t care about before, now it is covered with a veil of mystery.


    Three days later, it was a high-rise building belonging to the Wang Family Industry.


    "Strange, where are all the people from the royal family going?" Feng Shayan frowned deeply as she looked at the empty building, looking very upset.


    Liu Yanyan looked around and said happily, "Do they know that my sister Baoer came to find the fault in person, so she ran away?"


    Feng Shayan looked serious: "It seems like the master said, this Wang family is really likely to cooperate with Quan Xing. After getting the source of the Qi body, she ran away. It seems that it is impossible to solve the Wang family as soon as possible."


    "Is there no fight?" Bao Bao Feng put her hands in her pockets, looking at Feng Shayan with a dull expression.


    "No more fight."


    Baby Feng sighed softly now: "Hey~ Is it so difficult to make a few hundred yuan?"


    "Sister Baoer, where did you win last time?" Liu Yanyan looked curious.


    "Confiscated by Wukong..."


    "..." Liu Yanyan and the others mourned for Baby Feng for a second.


    This reminds them of their experience in Longhu Mountain. It''s your IQ, you really can''t take money, otherwise you will have to be cheated by others within a few minutes.


    "Let''s go, Sister Baoer, although this fight didn''t happen, I won''t let you run for nothing." Feng Shayan pulled Feng Baobao up with pride and said: "You don''t have any comics. Do you want to buy it? Go, I''m all inclusive this time!"


    "Really?" Feng Baobao''s original lazy expression immediately came to his mind.


    Feng Shayan exudes a local tyrant: "Of course, not to mention a few comics, even if you buy the entire comics house, it will be fine."


    "Then what are you waiting for, hurry up!" Bao Bao Feng immediately ran to the elevator impatiently.


    Chen Duo quietly pulled the wind behind Shayan, and said, "I advise you not to buy it, or you will be swollen by Master Wukong when you go back."


    "Ahem~~ It''s not that serious, right?" Feng Shayan was stunned.


    "Otherwise, why do you think Master Wukong confiscated Sister Bao''er''s money? Do you really think that she is deceived? For money, Master Wukong never pays attention to money, he just keeps Sister Baoer''s IQ from staying in place. Law grows."


    "Am I too late to regret it now?"


    Chen Duo looked serious: "Sister Bao''er started her hands, and she has never been serious."


    Feng Shayan immediately shuddered when she heard the words: "Then I''ll let the master beat me up, at least it won''t become disabled."


    Half an hour later, Bao Baofeng took the comic all the way and was silent in her own world, while Feng Shayan was living in a panic, and she would inevitably suffer a beating after returning.


    "Oh~ a few people, it''s a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    While Feng Shayan was thinking about ways to avoid Monkey King''s lesson, a familiar voice came from the front.


    "Wang Ye, Zhuge Qing, and Zhang Lingyu, why are you here?" Liu Yanyan was very curious as she looked at the three people who appeared in front of her, "Is it because of the Wang family?"


    "So do you guys?" Zhang Lingyu looked serious: "I don''t know any news?"


    "What more news?" Liu Yanyan said carelessly: "It should be because of the origin of the body from Quan Xing, and then slipped away."


    Wang Ye heard the words and sighed silently: "Unexpectedly, the Wang family would also collude with totality! Now the situation in the alien world is getting more and more complicated; to be honest, we are entrusted by the heavenly master this time. Investigating about Biyou Village, only halfway through I heard that something was wrong with Wang''s house, so I came here to take a look."


    "Biyou Village?" Liu Yanyan looked curious: "What did you find? Does Biyou Village really collude with Quan Xing?"


    "That''s not enough, it''s just that they seem to have been targeted by people from the company. We don''t want to conflict with them, so we didn''t follow."


    Fengsha Yandai frowned slightly: "I can be targeted by the company, is this Biyou Village really an evil force?"


    Wang Ye and the three looked at each other, but they were silent.


    Feng Shayan had a fiery temper. When she saw this posture, she was immediately upset: "What''s not easy to say? Hurry up, don''t be like a lady."


    Wang also hesitated and said: "We have found out that the village chief of Biyou Village seems to have created a self-cultivation furnace that can transform ordinary people into strangers. This is also the main focus of the people of Quan Xing and the company. the reason."


    "Convert ordinary people into strangers?!" Feng Shayan looked surprised: "This can explain why they are targeted by people of the whole nature, but why are they targeted by people from the company? I know that all forces targeted by the company will not have good results."


    Wang also sighed softly: "The so-called "people who are not guilty, guilty of their crimes, and the transformation of ordinary people into strangers" are really important. If it is popularized, the consequences will be disastrous."


    "Ha~" Feng Shayan sneered with sarcasm: "So do the people in the company want to get rid of Ma Xianhong? It is so high-sounding, but in fact, I am afraid that my status will be threatened."


    "..." The three Wang Ye were silent. They didn''t say much about this, but they didn''t think so in their hearts.


    What do you say that the self-cultivation furnace will disrupt the current balance, but in fact?It''s just that those high-ranking people fear that their status is threatened...

 3069 Chapter 128 Target Biyou Village

    "That''s right." Chen Duo looked serious: "It''s just that this self-cultivation furnace will indeed disrupt this hard-won peace. Sometimes in order to avoid more sacrifices, it is necessary to sacrifice the minority. For it."


    Liu Yanyan said nonchalantly: "Whether he is for his own status or for world peace, I only know that this self-cultivation furnace sounds quite powerful. I don''t know who can make it by any method. Something like this comes out."


    Wang also looked serious, and he pondered for a while, and said: "If there is anything in the world that can achieve this level, I am afraid it is only one of the legendary eight magic skills?"


    "One of the eight strange skills?" Bao Bao Bao''s eyes lit up, and he decisively walked to the special car: "Go, go to Biyou Village!"


    "Hey? Sister Baoer, do you think that self-cultivation furnace will threaten the master?" Feng Shayan hurried to follow, and said with confusion.


    Bao Baobao shook his head: "No, it''s just that Wukong is collecting the Eight Magic Skills. General Gu Lingqian didn''t get it from the Wang family, but I don''t know what the Eight Magic Skills are.


    "Hey~ So, do we need another eight magic skills?" Liu Yanyan followed with a happy face.


    Chen Duo thought about it and followed it resolutely. She had long been displeased with those who dared to put their ideas on Sun Wukong. Although Sun Wukong just treated those people as a joke and was too lazy to pay attention to it, she couldn''t bear it, and she must give it. Those people have some blood lessons.


    Wang Ye and the trio looked at the car shadow galloping away, a little confused: "Did I say something that shouldn''t be said?"


    Zhuge Qing squinted his eyes and patted Xia Wangye on the shoulder: "Why don''t you tell me what trouble you have caused?"


    Wang Ye immediately waved his hands and shook his head: "No, no, no, my injury just got better, I don''t want to die anymore."


    "Speaking of injury..." Zhuge Qing''s eyes were instantly narrowed: "Are you supposed to fulfill your promise to me now?"


    Wang also laughed and said, "I''m not completely better yet. You don''t want me to be injured to compete? Otherwise, you won''t have a sense of accomplishment if you win."


    Zhugeqing squinted and looked at Wang Ye for a long time, and said leisurely: "I think you just want to use me as a free worker. Since this time, how many places have you let me run with you? I just want to be serious with you. It¡¯s just one match."


    "Aren''t you having fun too?" Wang Ye held Zhuge Qing''s shoulders with an easy-going look, and said, "Is it better than you squatting at home all day?"


    Zhuge Qing was silent.


    Wang Ye: "Furthermore, my injury should be healed in a few days. I will definitely accompany you to have a good time."


    Zhuge Qing: "A word is for sure. If you want to release my pigeon, I don''t care about the public."


    Wang Ye immediately looked at Zhuge Qing with his arms around his chest, with a vigilant face: "Pan Dao is not that kind of person!"


    Zhuge Qing turned his head to one side now, too lazy to care about him.


    At this moment, Zhang Lingyu, who had been silent and silent, said calmly: "They have gone far, let''s follow."


    Zhuge Qing looked at Zhang Lingyu at the moment: "Didn¡¯t the old master say, since this Biyou Village didn¡¯t collude with the whole nature, don¡¯t you ask us to go to this muddy water? Didn¡¯t you expect you to violate the old master? Day."


    Zhang Lingyu''s face was calm and indifferent: "I''ll explain to the master, and I didn''t say that I''m going to take this muddy water, just follow up and take a look."


    Wang Ye''s expression was surprisingly serious at this moment: "You are worried about Sister Bao''er and the others. Indeed, each of these people has a great connection with this world, and every action they make may be able to give This world has brought great changes. Let¡¯s follow up and see if it is indeed the safest way."


    "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go." As a warlock, Zhuge Qing naturally knows the gold content of people who can bring changes to the world. How could he miss this world-critical event, even if it is showing a face. Go and take a look at it.


    On the beach, Wei Shufen was enjoying Sun Wukong applying sunscreen to her. Suddenly, she felt something. With a movement of her hand, a small flying insect appeared on the fingertips, flapping its wings and screaming in a certain direction. Can''t help but wrinkle slightly: "Strange, Wukong, Sister Baoer seems to have left the city."


    "Those girls ran to Biyou Village, don''t worry about them, there will be nothing to follow, nothing will happen."


    "Biyou Village? Is that the village the grandfather said?" Lu Linglong pouted a small mouth on the side after hearing the words, "Why, sister Baoer and the others won''t take them with them when they go out to play."


    "You''d better raise your own cultivation level and let''s talk about it." Monkey King gave her a glance and said calmly.


    This time, she and Zhi Jinhua failed to solve the Wang family. They just couldn''t solve the Wang family because they were not at home, so they stayed and studied with Monkey King.


    "I will definitely catch up." Lu Linglong squeezed her fist, ran to Sun Wukong''s side, hugged his arm, and exasperated: "Big Brother Wukong, you can teach me some more powerful Talismans. You let me teach myself, I don¡¯t understand at all!"


    Sun Wukong shook his head when he heard the words: "With your qualifications, it is a bit reluctant to learn the Tongtian Urn. Or, you should give up. Specializing in Nisheng Sanzhong is definitely better than this."


    "Hey? Can I really not learn it?" Lu Linglong looked like she was shocked, her eyes flickered with tears, and she looked at Monkey King pitifully.


    In fact, she also knew that she was not suitable for cultivating this heavenly urn, but now that she had learned it, she would inherit the mantle of the grandfather no matter what, so he couldn''t disappoint his old man.


    However, Sun Wukong remained unmoved and still seriously applied sunscreen to Wei Shufen.


    Lu Linglong saw it and was hit hard.


    Zhi Jinhua on the side saw her, stopped her cultivation, pulled her aside, and whispered: "I think you should ask Liu Yanyan for advice."


    Lu Linglong looked puzzled: "Ask her? Why?"


    Zhi Jinhua looked serious: "I dare you to say that Liu Yanyan''s talent is not as good as you, but her cultivation base is higher than you. When you ask the master, the master will teach immediately, so you should ask her for advice. Why."


    Lu Linglong thought for a while. It seemed to make sense. It seemed that after Liu Yanyan came back, she really had to ask for advice. It¡¯s not a problem that Zeng Guang always teaches Liu Yanyan from Wukong, she must take the initiative. Go out.


    As night fell, the sky had already darkened, and Bao Baofeng and the others finally came to Biyou Village.


    Why do you think they know this place?What age is this? When you check it on your phone, how can you not find it?&#160;

 3070 Chapter 129: Ma Xianhong

    "This is Biyou Village. It''s really a nice small mountain village. The scenery is really good." Liu Yanyan looked around with curiosity. It seemed that she was not here to find faults, but to travel.


    "Who? Come out!" Chen Duo looked towards a bush and shouted coldly. Purple haze surrounded her body, staining a side of trees, causing it to die instantly.


    Bao Baofeng looked at the bush with a puzzled look, she didn''t feel anyone there.


    However, the next moment, a few figures suddenly shot out from the bushes, and apart from anything else, they launched a fierce attack on Bao Baofeng and the others.


    Chen Duo waved his slender hand at the moment, and a large purple haze spread and enveloped two of them. However, the two silhouettes were like a okay person. They ignored Chen Duo''s poison and attacked Chen Duo''s face. Feng Baobao was beaten with a punch by the side, and the stumps and arms were scattered on the ground.


    "Puppet?!" Chen Duo frowned, no wonder her Gu poison didn''t work.


    Decisively, Chen Duo removed the gu poison, and with a slender hand, several purple snakes were condensed and formed by the chi, winding around a puppet, and the puppet grabbed a snake with both hands and withdrew with force. The purple snake was instantly removed It became two segments, transformed into gu poison, and scattered around, but the other two purple snakes also twisted vigorously at the same time, crushing the puppet into several segments, and their heads fell to the ground, looking very strange.


    On the other hand, Feng Baobao is even simpler. The extremely fast speed and inhuman strength can easily smash the puppets with every punch and every kick. Within two minutes, the five puppets have been solved. No chance for Feng Shayan and Liu Yanyan to take action.


    "Papa Papa~~" Continuous applause sounded, and a man with shawl and long hair walked out of the bushes with a look of admiration and admiration on his face: "As expected, he is the proud girl of heaven next to the adult. Your strength is really strong, but I carefully selected these five flowers and spent a lot of effort, but I didn''t expect to be solved so simply by you."


    "This thing is controlled by you?" Bao Baobao stepped down, and immediately attacked the man, making him hurriedly dodge and wave his hands: "Wait! Wait~ I didn''t deliberately provoked just now, this is just my introduction. A way!"


    "Even Sister Bao''er''s attack was avoided!" Liu Yanyan and the others became more serious when they looked at the man.


    Being able to avoid Bao Bao Feng''s attack in time is enough to show that the person in front of him is not a simple person.


    Bao Baofeng stopped his hand and looked at the man: "Are you that pot?"


    "My name is Ma Xianhong, and I am the head of this village." Ma Xianhong said with enthusiasm, "I am very glad that some of you can come to visit my Biyou Village."


    "The mayor of Biyou Village?" Feng Shayan looked serious: "You made the self-cultivation furnace?"


    "It''s under." Ma Xianhong didn''t mean to hide anything, and admitted frankly.


    Bao Bao Feng stared directly at Ma Xianhong and said, "So, you have mastered one of the eight magic skills?"


    "Exactly." Ma Xianhong smiled, without any concealment at all: "What I have mastered is one of the eight wonders and techniques. If a few are interested, I can teach you."


    "..." Liu Yanyan and the others were confused by Ma Xianhong''s attitude at the moment, is this person too easy to talk?This is not the same as imagined, there is no excuse for wanting to beat someone.


    Ma Xianhong seemed to see the doubts of Bao Bao Feng and the others, and smiled: "Don¡¯t be so surprised, most of you have practiced the Eight Wonders, so to me, it¡¯s not an enemy, but rather like companion."


    "Companion?" Feng Shayan looked at Ma Xianhong with contempt: "Your head is showing up? How could we be companions, we can never be!"


    Ma Xianhong chuckled: "Don''t mind, I''m just making an analogy. You are all those adults, I don''t dare to think about it; I also know the purpose of your coming here, and I will give it to you. Yes, it just takes a little time to copy a copy. So, how many, can you go to my village and be a guest?"


    Chen Duo stared at Ma Xianhong, frowning slightly: "Why do you think that our purpose is to refine the magic and not the self-cultivation furnace?"


    "How should I put it? Actually, I have been monitoring three people for the past few days. No, seriously, they are actually one person. The other two are incidental. Unfortunately, you happened to be with you in the morning. They met and let me know the purpose of your trip."


    Feng Shayan: "Are you talking about the three of them?"


    "I''ll meet again soon, wait a moment." Ma Xianhong said, looking at the direction of the road.


    It didn''t take long before they saw Wang Ye and the three under the leadership of a flower, appearing in Bao Bao Feng''s vision.


    Looking at the three of them, Ma Xianhong clasped his fists and smiled: "Dao Chang Wang, Dao Chang Zhang, and Brother Zhuge, we have met again."


    Wang Ye scratched his head helplessly and looked at Ma Xianhong: "You guys are too unnatural. We were careful along the way. We kept a distance from Sister Bao''er and the others. I was afraid of being discovered. Follow your way."


    A small mechanical insect flew and landed on Ma Xianhong''s finger, and it was watching Wang Ye''s trio all the way.


    "You dare to follow us?" Feng Shayan immediately glared at the king and they glared at him, scared the three of them immediately to distinguish: "This is not tracking, our purpose is similar, just because we are afraid of misunderstanding, we will fall far away. Behind me."


    "Okay, now that everyone is here, there is anything else to say, we are going into the village to talk." Ma Xianhong clapped his hands and greeted everyone, leading the way.


    "You seem to have seen this Ma Xianhong?" Liu Yanyan looked at Wang Ye and the three people curiously.


    "I have indeed been here before, but after learning that Biyou Village did not collude with totality, we immediately left..."


    "Then why did it come?"


    "Well..." Wang Ye was speechless for a while. Naturally, he couldn''t tell the truth, otherwise he would have to be beaten. Sister Bao''er''s fist king is still fresh in his memory.


    Zhuge Qing¡¯s desire to survive is also very strong at this time: "Actually, we have calculated this Ma Xianhong and found that his influence on the world has changed significantly, but his own weight in the world is not very large. So we guessed that he should be hooked up by a person who has a great connection with this world, and that''s why he has such a fate. We are here this time to understand the power behind him..."

 3071 Chapter 130: Discuss?

    Bao Bao Feng stared at Zhuge Qing and said: "You can simply say directly that you are afraid that the people in Biyou Village will have a relationship with us, so I followed."


    Liu Yanyan immediately looked at Bao Bao Feng with exaggeration: "Wow, Sister Baoer, when did you become so witty?"


    Baby Feng raised her eyebrows and was very proud: "I have always been very witty."


    Liu Yanyan hurriedly agreed: "Yes, Sister Baoer has always been witty."


    Fengsha and Yandai frowned and stared at Wang Ye and the three people: "So, are you really afraid that Biyou Village has a relationship with us?"


    "No, no... Absolutely not!" Wang also glared at Zhuge Qing. If you don''t know how to explain, don''t explain it. The more you explain, the more chaotic you are. Then he glanced at Ma Xianhong in front of him and said in a low voice, "Senior Sun As a person, I believe that he disdains the relationship with Biyou Village. We really suspect that there may be other forces behind Biyou Village. However, Biyou Village has been targeted by the company. I think we still Don''t take this muddy water trip."


    "What is the company?" Feng Baobao looked curious.


    Feng Shayan: "It works everywhere, that express company."


    Bao Baofeng patted with both hands, and his face was stunned: "Oh~ it''s that! I remember Wukong seems to have abandoned them, what Dong or what? Anyway, it doesn''t matter, they have something, let them wait first, wait for us. I''ll talk about it when the matter is over."


    "Only you dare to say this." Wang Ye was also helpless about this, hoping that something went wrong elsewhere.


    "She should be talking about Zhao Fangxu." Zhang Lingyu had heard Zhang Zhiwei talk about this matter. After hearing that Zhao Fangxu was abolished, he passed the position of chairman to Xu Xiang, but by whom He didn''t mention it. It seems that it was abandoned by Senior Sun.


    How come the previous secrets are all related to the grandson?


    "Does it work anywhere..." Ma Xianhong''s ears could naturally hear the conversations of the few people behind him, and he had already known about it, since the day he refused to be holistic, he already knew such a day. It will come sooner or later.


    That¡¯s why he urgently needs to seek allies and stare at Wang Ye. As the heir to the Eight Wonders, he should understand his own situation. But what disappoints Ma Xianhong is that Wang Ye is a desperate and contentious one. generation.


    However, he believes that people will always change. Since you are in this world and you have one of the eight wonders, it is impossible to be out of business.


    After four or five minutes of walking, the group finally entered Biyou Village. At the entrance of the village, a large group of people had been waiting for a long time.


    Bi Yuan looked at Wang Ye and said, "Dao Dao Wang, you are here and back. Are you ready to join our new teaching?"


    Wang also smiled: "Don''t be kidding, poor Dao is a disciple of Wudang Mountain, don''t dare to have the slightest idea of ??transcending."


    Fu Rong was looking at Zhuge Qing with an angry face: "You guy, do you still have the face to come back?"


    Zhuge Qing squinted her eyes and looked very calm: "I didn''t want you to come back to see you, but we are in two different forces. If you are willing to leave with me, I am a hundred willing. "


    It seems that Zhuge Qing is still the same Zhuge Qing, who came to Biyou Village once, and actually hooked up with Fu Rong.


    Fu Rong was silent, she was really willing to leave with Zhuge Qing, but it seemed that Biyou Village was in trouble now. If she left, would she be too sorry to take her Ma Xianhong in when she was in trouble?


    "These girls should be the disciples and confidantes of that adult, right?" Zhao Guizhen looked at Feng Baobao and his daughters, his eyes flashed with inexplicable meaning: "These are really some amazing characters, I heard That Mr. Sun is a figure above the "one-stop", really like a thunderous!"


    "There is no illusory scholar under the so-called prestige." Qiu let out with a look of fighting spirit: "Who among you is Feng Shayan?"


    "How are you doing?" Feng Shayan looked at Qiu Rang with an unhappy expression. This guy''s arrogance was very disgusting.


    Qiu let the fighting spirit high: "I heard that you are the disciple of that adult, so your strength must be very strong. Why don''t we just discuss it again?"


    "Do you want to try our jinliang?" Feng Shayan looked at Ma Xianhong with an unhappy expression.


    Ma Xianhong smiled and waved his hand: "No, no, this is just his personal behavior. Qiu made this guy a cultivator, a fighting lunatic. If there is anything impolite about him, I will apologize to you on his behalf, but his intention is only There is no other intention in friendly discussions."


    Feng Shayan was not interested to listen to Ma Xianhong''s explanation, but narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Qiu Rang: "Are you sure you want to learn from me? I am not responsible for those who have broken arms and legs."


    "It''s inevitable to be injured in the study. If I really get hurt by the girl, it can only show that my skills are not as good as others, and I can''t blame anyone."


    "Since you have this kind of enlightenment, that girl will make you perfect." Feng Shayan is also eager to try now. Over this period of time, she and Monkey King have also learned a lot of things, and she wanted to test it a long time ago. There is a ready-made sandbag, which is not good practice.


    With such a beginning, the rest of the Xinjiejiao people all looked at Bao Baofeng and the others with blazing eyes. As long as they defeat one of them here, they will really become famous, because Sun Wukong¡¯s fame is already there. That''s it.


    Ma Xianhong naturally saw their thoughts at a glance, and he didn''t dare to offend these people, and now he said to stop them: "They are the guests I invited. Don''t be too rude."


    Seeing that Ma Xianhong had come forward to stop them, these people had to dispel this idea. It seemed that Ma Xianhong still had a lot of weight in their hearts.


    "Chou Rang, please advise." Qiu Rang clasped his fists and performed the courtesy of the ancients to Feng Shayan.


    "Fight if you want, don''t rectify these false ones."


    "Then, let''s start!" As Ma Xianhong''s voice fell, Qiu made his fists clenched, his muscles tightened, and he seemed to have an incomparable impact.


    However, Feng Shayan''s delicate body flickered and disappeared before her eyes. In the next instant, she kicked Qiu Rang''s heart and almost fell to the ground, staggering to stabilize her figure.


    "Fast speed!!" Qiu made his expression slightly changed.


    "It''s not speed, it''s teleportation." Ma Xianhong on the side explained in a deep voice.


    "Teleport?" Qiu Rang''s expression was solemn: "I have heard that your abilities are related to space, but I didn''t expect you to cultivate to this level." ..

 3072 Chapter 131 Temporary Workers

    Qiu Rang immediately reacted, turning around and punching straight. At this close range, he was confident that he would definitely be able to hit. Unexpectedly, Feng Shayan disappeared in front of him at the moment his fist was hit. For an instant, he appeared on his right side again, and the whistling from his ear made Qiu let his hand to block subconsciously.


    The moment his hands and feet collided, Qiu Rang''s front also changed slightly. This seemed to be a female stream, but he did not expect to have such a strong force. Just about to flash back, Feng Shayan flashed behind him again. A kick hit the back of his heart, causing him to run away in embarrassment.


    "Okay, let''s stop here!" Seeing that the situation is not good, Qiu Rang was only unilaterally abused, Ma Xianhong immediately stopped him, and said to Qiu Rang: "Now I know what is a man, there is a man, right? Thanks to the wind. Miss is merciful, otherwise you will be killed the moment you meet."


    Qiu Rangmian was unwilling, because he hadn''t come up with his true skills yet, but after listening to Ma Xianhong''s words, he was stunned and stopped talking.


    This made him realize that if Feng Shayan used a weapon instead of a fist, then he might have been stabbed to death.


    This ability to move and shuttle freely in close proximity is simply impossible to defend.


    At that time, Fengsha Yandai frowned slightly. This was just the beginning. She originally wanted to make her memory long, but Ma Xianhong did not expect it to be stopped.


    But just because he saw Feng Shayan''s thoughts, Ma Xianhong stopped it.


    "You really deserve to be a senior disciple of the grandson, your ability really makes me wait to open my eyes!"


    The other members of Biyou Village were also amazed and praised. Naturally, they had heard of Feng Shayan before. At that time, they didn''t really put her ability in their eyes. They didn''t expect her to be taught by her grandson. Later, there was such a drastic change, and I had to admire that adult''s vision.


    In fact, it''s not that no one sees the potential of Feng Shayan''s ability, but others don''t know how to develop it, don''t know how to use it, and the precious treasure is just a waste product.


    After Feng Shayan''s performance, the rest of Xinjiejiao also put away their desire to compete.


    Just when Feng Baobao and his group were invited into Biyou Village, outside the village, in all corners of the hidden woods, the temporary workers in all areas that are accessible everywhere were staring at the mobile phones in their hands and communicating with text messages:


    Second Zhuang: "Everyone, the situation is not very optimistic. Feng Baobao and other people also came to Biyou Village."


    The clarinet: "Baby Feng? Who is Bao Bao Feng?"


    Wang Zhenqiu: "I said Brother Guan''er, you don''t even know Sister Baoer? How big is this house?"


    The clarinet: "Ah~ sorry, I''m a sloppy uncle, so can you tell me who this baby Feng is?"


    Xiao Zizai: "This baby Feng is not very famous, but she is a very powerful man. The legendary figure is above the top, and the heavenly master has to be scared to see it."


    The clarinet: "He, I have heard of this person before, and the people above have also specially ordered that if you meet him, you must not conflict. What do you think is this? Could it be that they are also focusing on The self-cultivation furnace?"


    Lao Meng: "If this is the case, it will be troublesome, Er Zhuang, or else, would you please follow the person above for instructions?"


    Second Zhuang: "Okay, wait a moment."


    About two or three minutes later, Er Zhuang''s words appeared in the group again: "The person above said, just watch the changes. If the group really focuses on the self-cultivation furnace, they will destroy it at all costs. And catch Ma Xianhong alive."


    Upon seeing this text, Wang Zhenqiu''s complexion immediately became difficult to look: "That group of old guys, this is going to push us on the road to absolutes!"


    Lao Meng: "How to say?"


    Wang Zhenqiu: "Do you really think these sister papers are easy to move? Even the old master dare not. Do you think the people above are willing to offend?"


    After a word break, all the temporary workers looked a little ugly: "The people above are planning to abandon us?"


    Wang Zhenqiu: "It looks like it is. I heard that when I came here, the people above thought that we temporary workers did not listen to the announcement and intended to rectify."


    "..."


    Everyone was silent for a while. In fact, they knew some clues about this kind of thing, but they didn''t expect that the people above would do it so absolutely.


    Shot at the person next to that adult?Unfortunately, they dare not to say how the people above will treat them after this mission is completed. Just the anger of that adult is not something they can bear.


    But if it is disobedience, then the people above will have more reason to deal with them. It can be said to be a dilemma. This is absolutely for them to take the blame.


    It''s really a ruthless calculation. First, it can solve the problem of Biyou Village; second, it can also rectify the temporary workers. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone. These high-levels are really sinister.


    But can they refuse?No way!They have never met the Monkey King. They have only heard that it is awesome, even better than the celestial master. He is an existence that must not be provoked, but as temporary workers, they know more about the energy of the people above. Once they are labeled as traitors The label, that only a miserable end awaits them, there is nowhere to hide.


    It is precisely because they know the terrible people above that they dare not make betrayal, no matter what the outcome is, they can only bite the bullet.


    And they are not ordinary goods, want to use them to lead the nose?is it possible?


    And how good the Monkey King is, he is just a person, is he really daring to fight everywhere?


    This idea is not because they are arrogant and stupid, but because they know the exact power that works everywhere, but they don¡¯t understand the power of Monkey King, they just limit him to very powerful people, as long as they are People, even if they are powerful, can handle them.


    Xiao Zizai: "Everyone, this is the time, do you still plan to hide yourself? Or, meet? Let''s discuss together what we should do next?"


    Ten minutes later, temporary workers who could communicate with each other met for the first time in history.


    While the temporary workers were discussing how to face the subsequent problems, Feng Baobao and others had been brought to the front of the self-cultivating furnace he developed by Ma Xianhong.


    It can be seen that this Ma Xianhong was very sincere in front of Feng Baobao and the others. Well, in fact, this is not sincere, but just counseling. In this juncture, he really doesn''t want to offend such a powerful force. ..

 3073 Chapter 132 Refining Tools

    There is also a group of people from the company staring at them. If they offend these people, then Xinjiejiao will really get caught up.


    "This is the self-cultivation furnace? Does it really allow ordinary people to practice Qi?" Liu Yanyan touched the self-cultivation furnace a thousand times, with curiosity on her face.


    Ma Xianhong: "This is nature, everything in the world is made by good fortune, and human beings are also tools, which can be made."


    "Humans are also weapons?" Bao Baobao looked dumbfounded: "Aren''t all people born to mothers? How come you become a good fortune? Don''t think I''m a fool if I haven''t read a book."


    Ma Xianhong was speechless for a while, I said such a great truth, you can even complain?


    However, before Ma Xianhong came over, Zhuge Qing made another cut: "Your self-cultivation furnace is really ugly, don''t you design it?"


    "..." Ma Xianhong raised his brows, as if he had not heard him, he turned his head to look at a muscular man behind him: "Liu Dang, I have told you everything I should tell you. There is no concealment. Will you wait... or accept ?"


    "I accept." The muscular man named Liu Dang had a firm face with a face of affirmation. He opened the self-cultivation furnace without any hesitation, walked in, and closed the furnace door.


    Liu Yanyan was full of curiosity: "Are you planning to let us see this self-cultivation furnace right away? But listening to your tone, it seems quite dangerous?"


    Liu Dang who walked in just now looked strong and burly, but in their eyes, this person was indeed just an ordinary person.


    Ma Xianhong stared at the self-cultivation furnace, and said: "This self-cultivation furnace is not a finished product. Although I don''t want to admit it, the roots that enter the furnace are all low-grade, so the furnace holder must be a talented person with excellent qualifications... "


    "I will definitely complete the perfect self-cultivation furnace. For this purpose, I need enough and rich types of examples to analyze the deficiencies in the past." After that, Ma Xianhong turned to Wang Ye, and Zhuge Qing looked over: "So, Two, please help me, there is no warlock by my side...become a furnace master, and help me complete the self-cultivation furnace."


    As for Zhang Lingyu, he simply ignored it. As a disciple of the celestial master, he was still a successor, he didn''t dare to think about it; and Baobao Feng and the others, he didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Seeing that the two of them did not speak, Ma Xianhong continued to seduce: "All furnace holders are also top-grade root implements. On the day of the birth of the perfect self-cultivation furnace, as long as you are willing, you can raise it to an unimaginable realm. Moreover, this self-cultivation furnace And those flowers like flowers are all my magical creations. When the perfect self-cultivation furnace is completed, you not only have the right to use it, but I will also teach you the magical mechanisms."


    "You really are willing to pay for the capital." Wang Ye looked at Ma Xianhong, scratching his head with a distressed expression, this man was so grand, he was embarrassed to refuse.


    But Zhuge Qing didn''t think so much. He hasn''t been defeated by Wang Ye yet, and he hasn''t tried the eight magic skills, so now he still thinks that his own unique knowledge is unparalleled in the world, so he has perfected the magic and so on. But there was no interest at all, and they had seen a lot of these eight magic skills, and it felt nothing.


    "Forget it, in your current situation, we don''t want to make a fuss."


    "Really?" Ma Xianhong did not insist, "If we can get through this difficult time, can you two consider it?"


    "Let''s talk about it after crossing over." Zhuge Qing didn''t say anything to death. He was really curious about this divine mechanism, at least this puppet was much better than the organs made by his Zhuge family.


    Liu Yanyan stared at the self-cultivation furnace, and said impatiently: "I said, how long will it take for that guy to come out?"


    Ma Xianhong smiled: "Don''t worry, everyone is struggling. Let''s have a meal before talking. It should be almost there by then."


    Chen Duo looked calm: "We have our own preparations, so I won''t bother you."


    "Sister Baoer." Liu Yanyan immediately looked at Bao Baofeng.


    "Oh oh ~ eat, eat." Bao Baobao immediately walked to a table, the ring in his hand shimmered, and a table full of food was already spreading over the table.


    "That ring..." Ma Xianhong''s eyes lit up, and he was even more surprised when he looked at the steaming food. He had also refined the magical items used to store the puppets, but they can be stored and can even keep temperature. They are all well-preserved, which is beyond the reach of the dust.


    Immediately, Ma Xianhong became very interested in this ring: "Sister Baoer, who made this ring?"


    Bao Baofeng''s mind is simple, without any scheming: "Wukong gave it."


    Ma Xianhong immediately admired: "I don''t want Mr. Sun to be a master of refining in addition to his strength. If I have the opportunity, I really want to ask for some advice."


    After sighing, Ma Xianhong looked directly at the ring in Bao Bao Feng''s hand: "Can you let me see it?" This was the desire of a refiner to see the top magic weapon.


    "Oh." Bao Bao Bao took the ring without thinking, put it on the table, and continued to eat delicious food.


    "Sister Baoer..." Feng Shayan and the others just wanted to stop it, but unfortunately it was already too late. Ma Xianhong had reached out to the ring one step at a time...


    Just when Feng Shayan and their faces changed slightly, the ring that was about to be grasped by Ma Xianhong suddenly emitted a faint light. Although this light was faint, it contained unparalleled absolute power. Only for a moment, Ma Xianhong was in His complexion changed drastically, his figure was already shocked and he flew out, and with a touch, he sank deeply into the wall.


    "This¡­!!!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed greatly by this incident.


    Only Bao Baofeng quickly took back the ring and put it on again, and scratched his head carelessly: "Oh, forget it, Wukong seems to have said that this ring is forbidden to touch except me."


    "..." Everyone looked at Bao Baofeng speechlessly, looking at her expression, is it intentional?Still unintentional?


    "Ahem~~"


    With the help of Fu Rong and others, Ma Xianhong didn''t make the wall. Looking at the ring on Bao Bao Feng''s hand, he was seriously radiating strong desire and deep fear.


    At that moment, only he himself knew how dangerous he was. If he hadn''t seen the gleam of the ring and took his hand in time, he believed that if he had really touched the ring, he would be who he is now. I''m afraid it has been completely evaporated by the glimmer!


    "What a terrible method!!" Ma Xianhong was shocked at this time and couldn''t calm his heart: "It''s just a little energy attached to the ring, which almost killed me. What strength is that Mr. Sun? !" ..

 3074 Chapter 133 Corpse Refining

    He had only heard of it before. Now, Ma Xianhong has a new understanding of the horror of Monkey King. If he had been so polite to Feng Baobao and the others before, he just didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble, then now, it has risen to an existence that absolutely cannot provoke. Up.


    What kind of refining method is this?Compared with others, this proud refining tool is like a child playing house.


    "What a powerful ring, I thought it only had storage functions!" Liu Yanyan stared at the ring in Bao Bao Feng''s hand with bright eyes. She stretched out her hand and couldn''t help but feel it, but she was immediately scared. Received it back.


    "It''s nothing, touch it." Baby Feng glanced at Liu Yanyan and said, "Wukong said, this ring does not attack his own person."


    "Really?" Liu Yanyan carefully stretched out her finger and touched it like a thief. There was really no response: "It''s amazing, with self-recognition function? After going back, you must call Brother Wukong and me. Make one."


    Feng Shayan rolled her eyes now: "This is a status symbol, equivalent to a wedding ring, don''t you still want to be my master''s concubine?"


    "My concubine is just a little...cough cough~~" Liu Yanyan stopped speaking before she finished her words. It seemed a bit inappropriate to say this in front of Sister Baoer.


    However, Bao Bao Feng seemed to have not heard him, stepping on the bench with both feet and eating seriously.


    "It''s really amazing. I didn''t expect a small ring to contain such a powerful force!" Ma Xianhong came to Feng Baobao with his wound and sat down with a look of admiration, without the anger after being injured: "This is the first time I have seen such a magic weapon. I really want to meet with Mr. Sun and ask for advice!"


    "Magic artifact?" Bao Baobao looked curious: "This is just for convenience, a ring for storing things, not a magical artifact."


    "..." Ma Xianhong was speechless for a while, so stop talking.


    After the meal, Liu Dang also walked out of the self-cultivation stove.


    There is no change in appearance, but it can be clearly felt that the flowing Qi in his body, with such a little effort, he has really changed from an ordinary person to a Qi practitioner.


    "This... is what you said¡ª¡ªQian!!" Liu Dang clenched his fists, his face was filled with indescribable excitement and excitement: "So strong! I feel so strong! This feeling of full body strength, It''s really great!!"


    Zhuge Qing looked at Liu Dang in front of him, full of surprise: "It can really turn ordinary people into strangers, this self-cultivation furnace is really amazing!"


    Wang also looked serious: "However, it is indeed a disaster."


    Today, the number of foreigners and ordinary people are in a state of balance, but the appearance of this self-cultivation furnace will completely break this balance, and then it will be a turmoil. Therefore, this self-cultivation furnace It is absolutely not allowed to appear.


    "Sure enough, there is only the level of root organs..." Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Dang with excitement, but disappointed.


    However, Liu Dang didn''t care about it: "No, I''m already very satisfied." He was just an ordinary person before, but now he has easily become the stranger he dreams of. What else is he dissatisfied with?


    Liu Yanyan circled the self-cultivation furnace several times, and suddenly said to Ma Xianhong: "Hey, can you refine the body in this self-cultivation furnace?"


    "Refining the corpse?" Ma Xianhong was stunned for a while, and immediately understood Liu Yanyan''s intentions, and immediately shook his head: "No."


    "Why not?" Liu Yanyan asked back: "Aren''t you a refiner? Since you know how to refine a magic weapon and can grant various abilities, why can''t you grant a corpse power? You also practice it as a magic weapon. Isn''t it?"


    Ma Xianhong looked serious: "I have thought of you before and put it into action, but it failed. The human body is too fragile and difficult to preserve. It can''t be used for refining at all, so I changed it later. Those flowers come out, but if there is a corpse with a strong enough body, it may be worth a try."


    Liu Yanyan''s eyes lit up immediately: "I have this thing!"


    When Wang Ye and the others heard this, they were also suddenly reminded of the corpse of the female corpse who singled out all four madnesses. The defense was simply abnormal exaggeration.


    Liu Yanyan immediately drew a corpse summoning talisman in front of her with Qi, and summoned the heroic female corpse, tapped with her finger, and said proudly: "The defense of my Valkyrie, then There is absolutely nothing to say, even if you take a knife and slash, you can''t hurt her at all."


    "Is it that exaggeration?" Fu Rong was obviously not convinced, and immediately took out a machete: "If I break it, don''t ask me to pay for it!"


    "Chop, just chop, it''s mine if you chop it badly." Liu Yanyan was smug.


    Fu Rong gestured, took some strength, and really cut it down with a single knife. He heard the sound of bang, and the female body was unscathed, but the machete was missing a bit.


    The people in Biyou Village were all shocked: "Is there such a defense?"


    "I''ll try it!!" Liu Dang took the knife from Fu Rong, his muscles agitated, and slashed down with all his strength. The harsh humming was even worse, and the shocked people''s eardrums were a little bit painful. The machete was also overwhelmed and broke in two with a bang.


    The crowds onlookers all gasped. This defense is too exaggerated, right?It''s better than the golden bell, the iron cloth shirt!Because people rely solely on the physical body, not luck!


    "Awesome! Awesome!" Ma Xianhong was amazed again and again: "I didn''t expect a female corpse to possess such amazing defenses. The Liu Family in Xiangxi really deserves its reputation."


    "This is the Liu family''s ass." Liu Yanyan curled her lips and said: "This female corpse was strengthened by Brother Wukong with a strengthening talisman. How about, are you sure to refine her into a magic weapon?"


    "Seriously, I haven''t tried it yet. I am afraid that the success rate is less than 50%." Ma Xianhong thought about it seriously, and said: "Moreover, with Mr. Sun''s technique, I couldn''t keep up with the shooting. , Why don''t you let Mr. Sun help you refine it?"


    "Big Brother Wukong is not interested in this kind of low-level stuff." Liu Yanyan stared at Ma Xianhong and said: "I don''t expect you to improve her much, but it is always okay to give her the same ability as other magic weapons? "


    "I''ll try my best." Ma Xianhong didn''t dare to speak up. He hadn''t succeeded in this kind of thing. Of course, he couldn''t guarantee it, but with the strength of this female corpse, he could refine it into a humanoid magic weapon. It''s really successful.


    Once he succeeded, he was sure that it was definitely not comparable to the flowers he had refined. Thinking about it, he suddenly became a little enthusiastic about it...

 3075 Chapter 134 Conversation

    If it is really successful, this is also his breakthrough in the refinery.


    Ma Xianhong thought for a while and said, "But before that, I have to make a little reform."


    "Don''t let me wait too long."


    "Of course, it''s not a major project, just a little modification and adjustment, and give me half an hour."


    After half an hour.


    Ma Xianhong: "Okay, you can let the female corpse in."


    Liu Yanyan immediately controlled the female corpse and let her enter the self-cultivation furnace.


    Ma Xianhong banged, closed the door of the furnace, and looked at Liu Yanyan: "Which one of you will become her furnace manager? From my many experiments, the better the furnace manager''s qualifications, the better the furnace. It''s also excellent."


    Having said that, Ma Xianhong couldn''t help but looked at Bao Bao Feng. In his opinion, Bao Bao Feng was more suitable to be a furnace holder than Zhuge Qing and Wang Ye. However, he had a special identity and he did not dare to say clearly.


    "Sister Baoer, do you want to come?" Liu Yanyan also felt that Bao Bao Feng was the most talented among them, and she also looked at Bao Bao Feng.


    "What to do." Feng Baobao looked curious.


    "Just sit in the position of the furnace holder, you don''t need to do other things."


    "Oh." Bao Bao Bao obediently walked to the position of the furnace holder and did it right.


    "So, I''ll start." Ma Xianhong was a little excited at this moment. He swears that this furnace holder is definitely the most perfect one in history. He has a hunch that after this time, he will be able to complete the most perfect self-cultivation furnace. .


    "Hurry up." Liu Yanyan looked expectant. Originally, her Valkyrie was just a pretty ordinary female corpse. Although it has been strengthened, it is still an empty female corpse with brute force. Success is really awesome.


    Ma Xianhong is not talking nonsense, this time he will personally take charge of the self-cultivation furnace and carry out refining. Before Liu Dang, he asked someone to act as an agent.


    Looking at the self-cultivation furnace that was already operating, not roaring, Chen Duo looked at Liu Yanyan and said: "This Valkyrie is already very powerful, there is no need to refine it. If something goes wrong, it will be a big loss."


    "Should not?" Liu Yanyan heard the words, and her heart jumped: "With the strength of the Valkyrie, even if it fails, it shouldn''t be abolished, right?" She said, she immediately stared at Ma Xianhong viciously: "What''s the matter with Mana, I can warn you, it doesn''t matter if I fail, if my Valkyrie is abolished, I will tell Sister Baoer to smash your self-cultivation furnace."


    This time it was Ma Xianhong''s turn to be taken aback. Sure enough, it was unreasonable for a woman to be ruthless, but even if Liu Yanyan didn''t say it, he would be more careful. There is only such a defensive female corpse. How could he allow it to be broken in his own hands.


    A little bit of time passed, and seeing that the project this time would not end so soon, Wang Ye and the three of them retreated with interest.


    By the time Liu Yanyan and the others stayed, they were accompanied by Bao Bao Feng, but looking at Bao Bao Feng who was asleep sitting crookedly in the position of the furnace holder, she was a little bit envious. They could fall asleep in this situation. , Really worthy of sister Baoer, and they can only stay up late.


    Leaving the place where the self-cultivation furnace was located, Wang also glanced at the direction outside the village, and said, "The people in the company seem to be starting to move around, or else, let''s go to someone''s house to say hello? I won''t disturb them and cause trouble."


    Zhang Lingyu nodded when he heard the words, "I really should say hello to them."


    The three said, rubbing against the night, quietly out of Biyou Village.


    It''s just that the actions of the three of them have long been seen by the people in Biyou Village.


    "Wang Ye and the three sneaked out of the village, do we need to stop it?"


    "No, the leader has already said, just follow them, don''t worry about them, now we should focus on those women, as long as they are there, we have a protective umbrella in Biyou Village."


    "By the way, how did the people in those companies look up?"


    "We searched all around the village, but we didn''t find any suspicious people. Do you think the company dare to send someone to come? I heard that the chairman of the company seems to be very afraid of Mr. Sun. It."


    "Impossible, the company will definitely send people. This is absolute. I didn''t find it. It only means that the people they sent this time are probably masters. In the company, there are probably only temporary workers. Up."


    "Temporary workers..."


    When the new teachers heard this name, they all looked serious. The temporary workers of the company are not unfamiliar. It is rumored that the temporary workers are all mysterious, but every one of them is an independent master. Talking about outsiders, even if they are inside the company, there are many people who only hear the name, but don''t see them. In this way, it adds a bit of mystery to the temporary workers.


    In the secluded dense forest, there is no fingertips in the darkness, only the sound of insects coming from the ears.


    Wang Ye and the three came to a quiet place with no one to stop. With the lights on the mobile phone shining around, Zhang Lingyu said calmly: "Everyone in the company, I know that one of you should be able to use the signal of our mobile phone. , To find our exact location, so you should be able to hear what I say, Zhang Lingyu, a disciple of the heavenly master at Xialonghushan Tianshifu, I hope you can come forward and meet."


    The forest is silent, with occasional rustling of wind blowing leaves.


    About ten minutes later, a faint sound of footsteps entered the ears of Wang Ye''s trio, causing the trio to look at them immediately, and saw that a dark shadow was also moving towards the trio of them by the light on their mobile phones. Get closer.


    When I got close, I finally saw the face of the person who came. This was an uncle who looked shabby and very sloppy, but the feeling that this uncle gave to the three of them made them absolutely afraid to look down upon it. heart.


    "Lingyu Daoist, he really admired the great name for a long time, as well as the Wang Daoist of Wudang Mountain, Zhuge Qing from the family of Zhuge Wuhou, I am very curious, but you are all the children of the famous school, how come you will come Join the fun in this small country village?"


    Zhang Lingyu clasped his fist and said, "I don''t know who you are?"


    "Temporary workers in Central China, you can call me a clarinet."


    Zhuge Qing: "How come you are the only one? Your company should not only send you a master, right?"


    "Master?" The clarinet smiled lazily: "Little Brother Zhuge is really too acclaimed. I''m just a sloppy uncle. I can''t be called a master. As for the others, they are all very cautious. I want to meet people too much." ..

 3076 Chapter 135 Raid

    If you don''t see it, you won''t see it. Wang Ye and the three don''t care much. They are here just to communicate. Since someone has come forward, that''s enough.


    Zhang Lingyu looked serious: "In this case, I don''t talk too much nonsense. We came here this time to explore Biyou Village on the order of our master. However, the situation is a bit complicated now. I think you know that the people of the grandson also I''m here in Biyou Village, so no matter what you do, can you wait for them to leave?"


    The clarinet scratched his head and said, "Just because of this? Don''t worry, as long as they don''t do things that violate our mission, we won''t offend people for nothing."


    "In other words, are they ready to do it?" Wang Ye''s heart was solemn, and he had already heard what they meant from the clarinet''s words.


    This time, the high-level who can communicate with everyone is so young?You didn''t hesitate to offend Senior Grandson?But it is right to think about it, this time the incident is of great importance and should not be missed.


    For everyone, they really have not feared any forces in the foreign world, even the legendary Sun Wukong, they have not been afraid of it. For them, it just depends on the severity of the incident and whether it is worth it. It''s worth paying the corresponding price.


    As long as it is worth it, no matter how great the price is, it is worth it. The emergence of the self-cultivation furnace will break the balance of the alien world, and it will break the hard-won peace again. Therefore, this kind of thing It must be erased, so no matter how big the price is, it is worth it.


    Since Everyone had already achieved this level of enlightenment, it would be useless for them to say anything. After the three of Zhang Lingyu were silent for a while, they left.


    "It seems that the situation is a bit uncomfortable." The three of them returned to Biyou Village all the way, silent all the way, Zhuge Qing said suddenly.


    Zhang Lingyu frowned slightly and said, "I can only hope that they don''t have any thoughts about the self-cultivation furnace."


    "No, I''m not talking about this." Zhuge Qing''s face was serious: "Don''t you forget that they are here for the purpose of divine skill, and the horse leader has promised to give it to them. In this way, they will Opposition that connects everywhere becomes inevitable."


    Wang was also mentioned this point, his mind flashed, and he immediately became dignified: "Oh~ I didn''t expect this. The self-cultivation furnace is made by [Shen Ji Bai Lian], and it works everywhere. How can the people of ?? helplessly watch other people master the [Divine Machine and Bailian]? Then, in order to regain the Divine Machine and Bailian, they will definitely take action against Sister Baoer and the others!"


    Zhang Lingyu was silent, just took out his mobile phone, dialed the number of the celestial master, and reported the situation here to the celestial master. After listening, Zhang Zhiwei was silent for a full minute before he said: "Let them go. Right, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Obviously, the celestial master is also a sensible person. It is impossible for people on both sides to listen to him. Since they don''t listen to him, why is he worried?Hurry up and wash and go to sleep, how do you like to fight, fight, old man, I continue to sleep.


    Wang Ye: "What did the old master say?"


    Zhang Lingyu was expressionless: "Master told us to leave it alone."


    Zhuge Qing: "Then watch the excitement."


    And the other side.


    Wang Zhenqiu: "This old celestial master''s attitude towards that man named Monkey King is so intriguing. I don''t know what his old man thinks?"


    Xiao Zizai caressed his eyes, and there was a cold light in his eyes: "No matter what his old man thinks, but seeing what the three of them said just now, it seems that they are planning to remain neutral. In this way, we can have no scruples. It''s shot."


    "Do it now?" Lao Meng was a little surprised.


    "Of course." The clarinet looked serious: "Don''t forget what the purpose of those people are here? And the people above have also given us clear instructions to make a magical machine such as a self-cultivation furnace. , Must not fall into the hands of others. Therefore, before Ma Xianhong has given them the magic machine, we must take him down as fast as possible, otherwise, after Ma Xianhong has given them the magic machine. , In order to recover the divine mechanism, we have to directly work on them. If this is the case, the meaning will be completely different."


    "Indeed, as long as we take down Ma Xianhong as soon as possible, destroy the self-cultivation furnace, and retreat, we can avoid conflict with them as much as possible."


    "Then... do it?"


    "Get started!" Xiao Zizai''s eyes flashed in the darkness with a bloodthirsty faint cold light. This look was abnormal.


    In silence, the killing in Biyou Village had already begun.


    The first to bear the brunt are the new cultists who are searching for the company''s members.


    In Biyou Village, Feng Shayan and other women, who had been waiting sleepy, did not know that the battle had started outside the village, until they were awakened by a sudden voice: "Oh no, the leader, the company people Action has already begun!"


    "Send out all the flowers right away and stop them for me." Ma Xianhong''s expression remained unchanged, and he gave the order indifferently. At this moment, he had expected it a long time ago, so there was no surprise.


    Now he can''t get away, so he can only use those flowers, hoping that his companions can block the company for a while.


    "Yes!"


    "The company''s people started to act?" The sleepy Feng Shayan lifted up and sat down again.


    "Why don''t attack early and unfair late? It''s just this time!" Liu Yanyan looked nervous and looked at Ma Xianhong next to the self-cultivation furnace, and said, "How long will it take to make it?"


    "Before daybreak, it must be completed." Ma Xianhong''s face remained unchanged, and he appeared very calm, calm, as if not disturbed by the outside world at all.


    "Someone!" Baby Feng, who was still sleeping with Harry, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the left courtyard wall.


    "Ok?"


    Feng Shayan and the others instinctively followed Feng Baobao''s gaze, but they just saw a black shadow flashing, a few flashes, they had already appeared by the self-cultivation furnace, and the fists wrapped in the fist unceremoniously turned towards self-cultivation. The furnace blasted out.


    "Huh? How courageous!" Ma Xianhong shouted angrily and waved his hand. An object flashed, and a stream of light flashed in a flash, taking only the heart of the shadow.


    Obviously, this sudden attack also frightened the shadow. He hurriedly avoided, and looked at Ma Xianhong with surprise. This guy deserves to be the leader of the new cult. He seems to have some strength. Under such circumstances, he made a surprise attack. It''s not easy for him to react to the attack at the first time.


    "You are from the company..." Ma Xianhong looked serious, but before he could finish speaking, Liu Yanyan''s anger and Jiao had already interrupted him: "You XXX, broke my Valkyrie, my mother wants you to pay. Life!" ..

 3077 Chapter 136: Ma Xianhong vs. Clarinet

    The clarinet looked at Liu Yanyan with a serious face. The companion attracted the firepower of the Xinjiejiao outside the village. He came here to make a surprise attack to destroy this self-cultivation furnace. If he could, he really didn''t want to be with these couples. A woman clashed, just looking at her angry expression. I heard that she had a female body called the Valkyrie. Is that female body in this self-cultivation furnace now?


    When observing secretly, he knew that the self-cultivation furnace was in operation, but he saw that Feng Shayan and the others were all present. They were the same as intelligence, and no one entered the self-cultivation furnace, so he resolutely took action. Among them, he doesn''t care about the others, because his mission is only to destroy this self-cultivation furnace.


    But I didn''t expect that in this self-cultivation furnace, it turned out to be the female corpse, and it really lacked a little information.


    Although they have Erzhuang spying secretly, as long as Feng Shayan and the others are there, Erzhuang can''t spy on them. Therefore, they naturally don''t know anything about the situation here.


    More importantly, he didn''t expect that his whereabouts would be immediately felt by Feng Baobao, which also caused his unexpected attack to fail.


    "Several people, don''t get me wrong, my purpose this time is just this self-cultivation furnace, and I don''t want to conflict with you." Hei Guang''er immediately explained his position and intention.


    "I don''t care what your intentions are. Now if I dare to disturb us, I will beat you up!" Liu Yanyan looked angry. If he was really able to attack him just now, she might fry the stove, her precious Valkyrie might be I really want to give up, the more I think about it, the more angry.


    However, she is not reckless. She is very clear about the company everywhere. It is better not to offend such forces, but not to cause trouble to Wukong.


    When the clarinet heard this, he was really in a dilemma. This is not a fight or a retreat. What should I do?


    "Since you are so embarrassed, let me make a choice for you!" Ma Xianhong looked at the clarinet with a cold expression. For those who want to destroy the self-cultivation furnace he has worked so hard, he will not easily Just forgive.


    "It seems that it won''t be possible if you don''t fight." The clarinet grabbed his head, a little helpless, and then said with relief: "Also, let me learn about the capabilities of your new hierarch." said He rushed straight towards Ma Xianhong.


    Neither of them had the intention to evade, and wanted to test the strength of each other by facing hard steel.


    In an instant, Ma Xianhong''s hands and feet, the whole body except for his head, became pitch black, branded with red dots neatly like acupuncture points, and the fists intersected, only hearing the sound of touching, the clarinet was directly blown away. When he went out, he hit a tree trunk behind him hard and stopped his figure.


    "Awesome!!" The clarinet''s expression was not as lazy as before, but became extremely serious, squeezed his palm, felt the slight pain from above, and looked at Ma Xianhong''s Direction: "I really deserve to be the master of a sect. This strength does not allow me to hide my clumsiness, otherwise I really have to explain it here."


    As he said, he directly took off his black light and threw it aside. At this moment, the breath of the whole person became different.


    "Oh oh~~ Throw away the clarinet and become stronger?" Feng Baobao looked curiously.


    "This is?" Ma Xianhong also showed a curious look.


    The clarinet was not stingy, and explained: "This clarinet has sealed some of my acupuncture points and extracted some of my power. If I take this thing off, I can''t fight with you."


    "Are you not cultivating all the time..." Ma Xianhong looked at the clarinet''s gaze somewhat admiringly: "You are really working hard, but unfortunately we are enemies, otherwise you can really sit down and drink tea and chat."


    The clarinet: "I think you are also quite good. It''s a pity, but you have researched out something that shouldn''t exist. As long as you obediently catch it and hand it over, I can actually intercede for you. Get lost."


    "There is nothing wrong with the crime!" Ma Xianhong''s expression instantly turned cold: "Stop talking nonsense, let me understand how bad your company''s temporary workers are."


    "That''s what I meant!" The clarinet''s fist was wrapped with a layer of chisel, exuding a metallic luster, and it was full of power at first glance.


    With a punch, I saw that Ma Xianhong did not retreat, and instantly took out a small gadget from his arms, released a magic weapon with a mouth from it, and inhaled it, making the Qi wrapped around the clarinet¡¯s fist. Was sucked clean instantly.


    The clarinet was shocked and stopped in time, trying to retreat, but Ma Xianhong was faster than him, appeared in front of him as if teleporting, and his dark fist unceremoniously bombarded him. In the abdomen, the clarinet groaned immediately, then flew out again and hit the ground.


    "Wow~ This horse leader is quite amazing!" Liu Yanyan looked at Ma Xianhong in surprise.


    The clarinet stood up in embarrassment, and looked at Ma Xianhong with a solemn expression: "The speed of the action has never been seen before, and the strange magic weapon can absorb the opponent''s scorpion. It is troublesome! I seem to be a little unsure by myself!"


    This Ma Xianhong is a dozen temporary workers plus Wang Ye. Although this clarinet is strong, but facing him alone, how could he win.


    "It seems that it can only be delayed. I hope they can arrive in time, otherwise I might really explain here." The clarinet looked serious, and stared at the strange mouthpiece beside Ma Xianhong: "Yes That thing is there, I can¡¯t get close at all, but it doesn¡¯t absorb my qi from a distance, that is to say, can I only absorb it behind me? Is it a distant attack? Faced with this kind of opponent, my attack, I¡¯m afraid It won¡¯t work either, it seems that the only trick is to delay time."


    "Do you think you can get a distance from me?" Ma Xianhong''s body flashed, but he appeared in front of the clarinet in a flash. While the clarinet''s complexion changed slightly, he was about to retreat, but saw that Ma Xianhong was holding again. A dementing bell was shook, and the sound of piercing the soul instantly filled his ears, making him stupefied for a moment, and when Ma Xianhong was about to get close, he dodges.


    "Seeing that I retreat as soon as I shook the bell, and then sealed my ears again? This guy responded so quickly!" Ma Xianhong frowned and looked at the clarinet. As expected, a person who can become a temporary worker is not so easy to deal with. of.


    "However, do you really think that you can stop my dementing bell by sealing your ears with a qi?" Ma Xianhong''s figure shook again and flashed in front of the clarinet.


    "Not good!!" Heiguang''s complexion changed drastically, and he didn''t dare to make the slightest contact, so he drew away.


    It''s a pity that the bell has rang. This time the sound is clearer and louder than before, and it penetrates directly through his ears, making the clarinet''s spirit trance...

 3078 Chapter 137 Biologist

    The master makes a move, that can tolerate this moment of trance?


    Ma Xianhong got close in an instant, and a sturdy punch hit the clarinet''s chest. The clarinet flew out and hit the ground.


    Without the body protection, he is very physically strong, and he was vomited with a punch, but it also made him wake up from the dementia; but when he was sober, the dementia bell rang again, making him spiritual It was in a trance again, standing still.


    No one was around to help interfere, he faced Ma Xianhong alone, and in front of Ma Xianhong''s magic weapon, it could be said that he was helpless.


    Only at the moment when the dementing bell was hit, the clarinet had already subconsciously moved the Qi, making his body as hard as iron, but was inhaled by Ma Xianhong''s mouthful magic weapon behind him, and his whole body was instantly exhausted. Once again, he sturdyly suffered Ma Xianhong''s whip leg, swept away, and rolled down ten meters away.


    But Ma Xianhong didn''t intend to stop. He also knew how tricky the clarinet was. He must not be able to wake him up. Now that the attack has been successful, how can he wake up?


    So Ma Xianhong came close to him again, contemplating, attacking, contemplating, attacking...


    This kind of no-fancy combo continuously greeted the black stick. Although there was no technique at all, it was very useful, and the black stick who couldn''t wake up was directly beaten.


    "This guy is really amazing!!" Feeling the pain that the internal organs are all shifted, the clarinet''s heart is solemn, this time he is smarter, knowing that he has to explain it here after being beaten like this. So he simply lay down on the ground, pretending to be severely injured and unable to move.


    Sure enough, Ma Xianhong also stopped his hands. After so many consecutive attacks, he was confident that even the strong would be crushed by him.


    Liu Yanyan tugged at the corner of Feng Shayan''s clothes and whispered: "His magic weapon is so powerful! I think the clarinet is not weak, and he has been passively beaten."


    "It''s really amazing." Feng Shayan''s face was solemn: "If it can be a hit, it can only be beaten; but it seems that his dementing bell can''t control people from a long distance, and the range is not very large. Destroy the Dementor Bell and it will be fine."


    Chen Duo nodded silently. Although this dementing bell is strong, for her, it is simple to deal with it. As long as it is a bell, as long as the sound of the bell is sealed, then this dementing bell will not have the effect it should have , And her Gu can easily seal the ringing sound and make it silent; but his magic weapon that attracts people is also very tricky.


    The three Wang Ye, who had been watching the battle from a distance, were also amazed by Ma Xianhong''s strength: "I didn''t expect this horse leader to be so powerful, and his magic weapon will suffer a big loss even if we are against it!"


    "The magic weapon is only second..." Wang also looked serious, but he saw the invisible side of Ma Xianhong, I am afraid it is not a existence that one or two people can handle.


    Ma Xianhong attracted Ruhua, sealed the clarinet¡¯s chaos, and tied him up. The clarinet did not resist and let them tie themselves up.


    Now he is alone, and it is really difficult to deal with Ma Xianhong. He has to wait for all his companions to come and start; not to mention, there are people who don''t know what they think, and waiting is the wisest choice.


    "Master Ma, you have a lot of fancy magic weapons. They are suckers and souls." Liu Yanyan stepped forward, looking at the mouthful magic weapons, and said curiously: "This sucks What is the magic weapon of Qi?"


    "Stealing the beast." Ma Xianhong put away the magic weapon and walked to the self-cultivation furnace: "Now I have to continue, can you please help me take care of the surroundings?"


    "No problem, before my Valkyrie has been trained, others would never want to get close here." Liu Yanyan said, looking at Chen Duo, Chen Duo nodded and made a slender move, purple fog spreading, covering everything around her. As long as someone approaches, Gu poison must be in the body.


    And while Ma Xianhong continued to refine the female corpse, all the roots in the new teaching were solved by temporary workers one by one.


    When they came outside the courtyard, looking at the purple haze, their brows were slightly furrowed, Lao Meng''s expression was serious, and he said solemnly, "Everyone, step back, these are all poisons, don''t be contaminated!"


    "Lao Meng, seeing that you usually don''t make a sound, it seems that you have studied this poison? Can it be solved?"


    "The scope is too large. It takes a lot of effort to be touched. It is not enough to make a way. It will not take long."


    "Then stop talking nonsense, hurry up, the clarinet hasn''t contacted us for a long time. It seems that his mission has failed, and we must go to support it."


    "Failure? It''s probably because it''s not a good thing, right?" Wang Zhenqiu smiled.


    "Don''t worry, wait for me." Lao Meng was just in an emergency, so he didn''t say much, and started to work.


    The Gu Master was strange and terrifying, but the ability of this guy had a great restraint effect on the Gu Master.


    In a blink of an eye, a few minutes passed, and I don''t know what method Lao Meng used. He actually dissolved a channel in the thick purple fog, and the surrounding fog couldn''t make up the vacant channel.


    Feng Shayan seemed to feel something, and looked towards the door, a little surprised: "Chen Duo, your poison seems to be solved?"


    Chen Duo''s face remained unchanged, looking at the figure walking in from the door, and finally focused on Lao Meng''s body, with a faint light in his eyes: "It''s a magical ability. He controlled it."


    "Oh~ that guy can control your Gu worm?" Feng Shayan looked surprised: "Sure enough, as the master said, the strange people and things in this world are really strange."


    Lao Meng''s hands were tangled together, with a sincere expression on his face: "Several people, we have no intention of conflicting with you." He did not say to Ma Xianhong: "We only came for him."


    "Since you are here, then my companions..." Ma Xianhong got up and stood up, his expression gloomy, showing great anger.


    Lao Meng: "Don''t rush to get angry. They are still alive, but they have lost the ability to act. We are not murderers, and we will not kill them."


    Ma Xianhong breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. He really underestimated these temporary workers, who had solved all of his root tools so quickly.


    However, at the moment Ma Xianhong breathed a sigh of relief, a very gloomy voice remembered: "But the damn man, Che didn''t escape the punishment he deserved."


    Everyone looked at it, but saw a person dragging a bloody head that was attached to the spine slowly into the yard, where the needle dropped for a while...

 3079 Chapter 138 Kuangyan

    When Feng Shayan saw these scenes, her backs were frightened, and she faintly nauseated.


    Of course, let alone them, even Wang Zhenqiu and others who were companions were shocked by Xiao Zizai''s methods.


    This method cannot be described as cruel, right?How can normal people do such a thing?And in his capacity, it''s even more impossible, right?Isn''t this something that only those who treacherously can do?


    "You guy, are you really a member of the company?" Ma Xianhong showed a fierce look with a look of anger.


    Xiao Zizai''s face was calm and indifferent: "It''s different from gnashing your teeth. As I said just now, others are still alive, only this is Zhao Guizhen, he damn!"


    Ma Xianhong stared at Xiao Zizai, holding back his anger, "Why?"


    However, Xiao Zizai''s answer completely ignited his anger: "Guess!"


    "I think the damn person is you guys!!" Ma Xianhong''s complexion was completely gloomy, it can be said to be extremely angry, and the whole person''s complexion became savage.


    But at this moment, the clarinet that had been restrained and sealed the acupuncture points suddenly burst into muscles all over his body, and forcibly broke the ropes bound to his body, and he had to learn a few points on his body, and his whole body was instantly flowing. , Shanshen joined the temporary workers.


    Seeing this scene, Ma Xianhong frowned slightly: "You... are you okay? You can break free with your physical body. It seems that I underestimate you!"


    "Haha~" The clarinet smiled lazily: "If I don''t pretend to be one, I''m afraid I have to explain it here. I still have to counsel when I should."


    As he said, his face was serious and said to Wang Zhenqiu and the others: "Everyone is careful, this guy is very strong, especially the dementing bell in his hand, which can make a fascinating sound for a short time, so I am on this road. I almost overturned the car, and the magic weapon with the mouth next to him. After getting close, he can absorb other people''s qi in an instant. The closer the body is, the better the effect."


    "In this way, the dementor bell in his hand must be solved first, otherwise it will be a trouble." Wang Zhenqiu said, rubbing his gloved hand on his face, the flow of Qi is actually behind him. Two spirit bodies were extended, holding the circle of heaven and earth, and Huntian Ling; while he himself was stepping on the Hot Wheels, holding a flaming gun, three heads and six arms, and a whole Nezha third prince.


    "This...what is this? Please God?" Liu Yanyan was surprised when she saw this scene.


    While she was talking, Wang Zhenqiu had already rushed towards Ma Xianhong, but before he could get close to Ma Xianhong, Feng Shayan had already flashed her body and stood in front of Ma Xianhong, clenching her fists, and punching them out of thin air.


    "Ok?!"


    Wang Zhenqiu seemed to feel something. Fortunately, at this moment, he had three heads and six arms, and he blocked the fists from the whole body in time. He didn''t dare to come closer, and hurriedly backed away. He frowned and looked at Feng Shayan: "Why, Miss Feng, are you Want to stand on the same line with him?"


    "It''s about your ass." Feng Shayan looked upset: "A lot of chicks and crooked crooks, really treat us like air? You have to clean up what kind of floods, we don''t care, but now we can''t."


    Liu Yanyan also stepped forward, glaring at Wang Zhenqiu and the others: "Get out, your current behavior has seriously affected us. If you continue, you can blame us for being impolite."


    "You''re welcome?" Xiao Zizai stared at Liu Yanyan with cold eyes: "Do you know that your current behavior has seriously affected us? Know what the people who affected our mission will be like. Guilty? If you are aggressive, then I have to tell you that others are afraid of him, Sun Wukong, we are not afraid!"


    "Oh? Really, you seem to be very confident of your own strength." A palm suddenly stretched out and patted Xiao Zizai''s shoulder lightly, but his indifferent voice made his hair stand upright.


    Xiao Zizai was so scared that he instinctively wanted to hide, but was shocked to find that he couldn''t move anymore, so he could only look at the people behind him...


    "You...you are?!!!"


    When the clarinet saw the sudden appearance of the figure, they were all frightened and jumped instinctively. They closed together, and their spirits were instantly in a state of extreme alertness and concentration.


    "Big Brother Wukong!"


    "master!"


    Feng Shayan and the others were delighted when they saw the people coming.


    "Master, why are you here too?"


    "I was here to watch the excitement, but I seem to have heard some arrogant remarks." Monkey King touched Feng Shayan''s head and looked at Xiao Zizai calmly.


    Xiao Zizai only felt that he was being stared at by some wild beast, his back was chilly, his heart was beating fiercely, and there was the danger of collapse from time to time. He couldn''t help but feel a panic, cold sweat, he could see from the plain eyes Now, this is a pair of eyes that are more indifferent to life than him. This is a person who kills more people than him.


    At this moment, he understood that the other party did not use any other means, only relying on murderous intent to block all his actions, deterred him from losing control of his body, what a terrible person, what a terrible murderous intent!


    Such terrible murderous aura was naturally felt by the clarinets. Although they did not target them, it still brought them great pressure. The body trembled slightly because of instinctive fear. This person was more terrifying than the rumors said.


    The clarinet directly bit the tip of his tongue, stimulated by intense pain, he could barely take a half step forward, bowing and saluting: "Sun...Senior, we have no other intentions. Xiao Zizai is just a momentary rant, hope you ¡­The adults don¡¯t remember the villains...don¡¯t take it to heart."


    "Isn''t it very arrogant just now? So soon?" Liu Yanyan curled her lips with a look of contempt. Just now she uttered wild words and said she was not afraid. Now when Wukong comes, he will look at you all.


    At this moment, Xiao Zizai was also extremely depressed and regretful. He was just a brief talk and didn''t want to lose. How could he have thought that the master would suddenly appear.


    "Don''t take it to your heart?" Monkey King said with a smile: "Sorry, I''m actually very careful." Then, with a flick of Volley''s finger, Xiao Zizai''s body burst into a burst instantly. Blood mist.


    "you!!"


    The complexion of the clarinet and others changed drastically in an instant. They really didn''t expect that Monkey King would kill him without hesitation.


    Feng Shayan''s daughters were also in a daze at the moment, and they didn''t expect that Monkey King would immediately stop Xiao Zizai. This was equivalent to starting a battle with everyone.


    "Your Excellency, did you really want to be an enemy of our company by doing this?" The clarinet looked serious. If he said he was not angry, he was fake at that time. Killing their companions in front of them was a naked beating. face...

 3080 Chapter 139: Absolute Gap

    "For the enemy? You are not worthy." Monkey King said with a calm expression: "Of course, if you have the guts, you can try; but I really didn''t expect that guy spoke confidently before? How could he die? Yes? I was surprised too."


    "..." The clarinet and others were silent, and these words were very irritating.


    "I''m afraid he will get the ball, get him!" An angry shout sounded, but it was a temporary worker in North China who replaced Peng Cang, who was in the original Feng Baobao position.


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Peng Cang''s hands hidden in his sleeves sprinkle it, and countless black powdery smoke spread out and swept toward Monkey King.


    "Huh? You are a bit familiar with this method." Monkey King stretched out his hand flat, and the black smoke instantly retracted towards his palm, forming a pitch-black fog ball, flowing and surging, looking extremely strange: " This reminds me of the Medicine Fairy Society that was destroyed before."


    "What?!" Peng Cang, who was originally shocked by Monkey King''s methods, was even more shocked after listening to Monkey King''s words: "You...Will you kill the medicine fairy?"


    Sun Wukong did not answer his words, but said calmly: "I remember that I did save a lot of children at the time, and helped them solve the Gu, and then left the matter to no one to take care of it. It''s up to you. Is it possible that this magic technique is the legacy of the Medicine Fairy? Wouldn''t you be one of those children?"


    "..." Peng Cang was speechless for a while, and he was really right by Monkey King. Like Chen Duo, he was also one of the survivors of the Yaoxianhui incident.


    It''s just that Chen Duo was adopted by the big Gu master of the Miao Department, but he was taken in and cultivated by Xu Xiang. He inherited the Gu technique left by the Medicine Immortal Society, and practiced the technique of Gu poison, and was later promoted by Xu Xiang. , Became a temporary worker in the North China Region.


    Pengcang who wanted to fight for life and death suddenly became a bit dumb. The event of the Yaoxian will be annihilated in the alien world has always been a mystery, but he did not expect that the Yaoxian will be killed by the person in front of him. In other words, this person whom he regarded as an enemy turned out to be his savior?


    With a serious face, Peng Cang bowed and bowed a big gift to Monkey King: "I am very grateful that you saved my life at that time and saved everyone, but now we have a different position, so I won¡¯t blame me for being rude, but I promise , If one day comes, it will never hurt the lives of you and your companions."


    When Monkey King heard the words, an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Then I really have to thank your men for showing mercy."


    But Feng Shayan and other women rolled their eyes and looked at Peng Cang like an idiot. This guy is really bloated.


    Even the clarinet and others who are companions are speechless. Where do you come from with confidence, dare to say this to this person, people should burn incense and worship Buddha without hurting our lives.


    "If you can learn your great tricks today, even if you die, you won''t have any regrets." The clarinet looked at Monkey King with a serious face, and now that they are not allowed to shrink back.


    Outsiders pass on Sun Wukong''s god to his god, and they also want to see how godly this person is?


    As soon as the clarinet had finished speaking, the metallic fist had already blasted towards Monkey King.


    "Oh~You are good at practicing physical arts." Monkey King smiled lightly, stretched out his palm casually, grabbed the clarinet''s strong straight fist, raised his hand, and banged him into the ground under his feet.


    "Cough cough~~" The clarinet coughed painfully. He only felt the internal organs shifted. The hot pain made his throat a little bit and almost vomited blood, but he swallowed it forcibly.


    "Okay...strong!!!" The clarinet was really shocked at this moment. He knew better than anyone about the strength of his physical body, but even so, he was still as weak as a child in front of Monkey King. The power to fight back.


    "Uncle Guaner!" Upon seeing this, Wang Zhenqiu and the others were shocked, and they used their housekeeping skills to encircle Monkey King.


    However, Monkey King was still calm and calm, just stretched out a finger, and gently down a little: "Pour."


    Bang Bang~~!!!!


    The temporary workers who had just started to show their shape and wanted to launch a siege attack on Monkey King were pressed by a huge force, landed on their faces, and slammed into the ground.


    Immediately, with one hand stretched out, the temporary workers who fell to the ground one after another floated into the air. At this moment, they were full of amazement and clearly felt death. They knew that as long as the open palm of Monkey King squeezed gently, All of them will follow in Xiao Ziyou''s footsteps.


    "Oh oh~~ Brother Wukong, these miscellaneous fish need you to do it. It is really dirtying your hands. Shall we do it? Or it will be a waste!" The temporary workers were ready, and Liu Yanyan immediately went forward and grabbed Monkey King''s arm. She was still waiting for her Valkyrie to accept her. These people happened to be perfect sandbags. It was a pity that they were killed.


    "Um~ It''s OK." Monkey King nodded: "You really need to practice."


    With that said, Monkey King retracted his hand, and the floating clarinet and others all fell from a height and fell all over the earth.


    It''s just that at this moment, they were all shocked and terrified. Originally, they thought that even if they couldn''t win, they could hold on for a while, but they didn''t expect that the beginning would end.


    The power they are proud of is a joke in front of others.


    The first person in the legend is really powerful and desperate.


    "This strong...a bit too much, right?!!!" Zhuge Qing, who had been watching from a distance, opened his squinted eyes because of shock.


    Zhang Lingyu''s face was serious: "It''s no wonder that the master said that it is not his enemy of one unity. This person''s strength has surpassed the realm of the world, and it is not a realm that humans can reach!"


    "It''s a person who can control the fate of the world. Who can match him with this level of strength?" Wang Ye is also full of deep amazement at this moment. No matter who it is, facing this person is a trick to be controlled. , Wang Ai is like this, as are all the temporary workers who work everywhere, no one can let him make a second move.


    Peng Cang was in a daze at the moment, remembering what he had said before, and was ashamed to find a hole in it.


    "Should the three of you see enough?" Monkey King looked at Wang Ye where they were hiding.


    "Senior Sun, we met again." Wang Ye gave a dry smile, appeared with Zhang Lingyu and Zhuge Qing, and came to the Monkey King to give a big gift...

 3081 Chapter One Hundred and Forty

    "I said why I haven''t seen you all the time. I went to the corner to watch the big show." Feng Shayan looked at Wang Ye and the three people maliciously.


    Wang also quickly explained: "We can''t be as unscrupulous as you are. I hope Miss Feng will not blame us for the crime of standing by. Besides, with your strength, even if the grandson does not come, we don''t need our help."


    Feng Shayan snorted and ignored them. Monkey King walked towards Bao Bao Feng. She was still sitting obediently on the stove holder''s seat. Monkey King came. Although she was also very happy, she still did not leave. .


    Bao Baofeng is such a tendon. Whatever you ask her to do, she will execute it one by one. This is a cute and a fatal side.


    "Did Shufen not come?" Bao Bao Feng looked at Monkey King with curiosity.


    "While sleeping, I also came to take a look when I was bored." Sun Wukong walked to Bao Baofeng and watched the Qi in her body being sucked into the self-cultivation furnace. He couldn''t help but cast his gaze on the self-cultivation furnace, and then casually said She slapped Liu Yanyan on the forehead: "Who asked you to refine this female corpse!"


    "Hey? Can''t it?" Liu Yanyan was beaten with a dazed look: "Although the Valkyrie is powerful, it is only an ordinary female corpse. If it has a magical power like a magic weapon, wouldn''t it be even more powerful?"


    "You''re so big." Monkey King couldn''t help but patted her forehead again, and said angrily: "Although the idea is good, but it''s just a superfluous act. Judging from the current situation of this female corpse, with time, it will The Yin Qi in the body will naturally transform into a kind of supernatural power, giving birth to her own Qi, breaking away from the ranks of corpses, and evolving into stiff."


    "Stiff? Is it a zombie?" Liu Yanyan''s eyes lit up. As a member of the Xiangxi corpse driving family, she was naturally familiar with zombies.


    "That''s right, but it''s different from ordinary zombies, but if you want to really cross that threshold, with her own words, she''s afraid that it won''t be possible for hundreds of years."


    "Hundreds of years? Let''s forget it, I was a pile of bones by then." Liu Yanyan said, looking at Monkey King expectantly: "Then you say, can the refining succeed? "


    "Impossible." Sun Wukong said, and couldn''t help but take a picture on Liu Yanyan''s forehead: "Really, I am strengthening this female corpse for you, but I didn''t let you fool around, if not worried. You broke her up, I really don''t want to come this time."


    "Hey~! Will it fail?!" Liu Yanyan''s expression changed drastically.


    But Ma Xianhong, who had never spoken, couldn''t help but stepped forward to salute Monkey King, and said, "I have met Senior Sun before I got off Ma Xianhong."


    Sun Wukong put his gaze on Ma Xianhong: "You made this self-cultivation furnace?"


    "It''s not that." Ma Xianhong looked humble.


    Monkey King nodded: "For ordinary people, your self-cultivation furnace is indeed an amazing thing, but unfortunately, it is not finished yet."


    When Ma Xianhong heard the words, his eyes lit up: "Oh, do you see it? I don''t know where to improve?"


    "This self-cultivation furnace seems to be nothing more than a transformation of the dynasty. It is similar to the martial arts initiation. It is only used instead of artifacts. You only need to work hard at its core. This is enough to transform others. The qi in the body is transferred to the body of an ordinary person, making it a foreign person."


    When Ma Xianhong heard this, he suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment, and his admiration for Monkey King was deeper: "That''s it, thank you Senior Sun for your advice, I know what to do..."


    After speaking, he was silent for a moment, and then said: "Listening to what you just said, my refining will fail this time? I don''t know why? I have taken precautions for everything I can pay attention to. I don''t know which step went wrong. Please feel free to enlighten me."


    "Dead people are just dead people after all. How can they be refined like living people? Her acupuncture point dantian has long been destroyed, and there is no way to store qi; and the flesh is different from those materials and utensils. It is impossible to refine her into a puppet magic weapon, and her original physical body has been strengthened by me into a magic weapon. Now that you have refined it, it can only be broken, how can it be successful?"


    "Is that so? No wonder her body is so powerful. It turns out to be a puppet magic weapon. It seems that I have done it many times." Ma Xianhong immediately turned around and walked towards the self-cultivation furnace: "I will stop the self-cultivation furnace now..."


    "Hey? Is my Valkyrie a magic weapon?" Liu Yanyan looked confused.


    "Just know it." Monkey King slapped her forehead again: "Can I give you something bad? I still need you to refine it?"


    "I''m sorry, people knew it was wrong." Liu Yanyan pinched her ears with her hands, and apologized weakly.


    Ma Xianhong stopped the self-cultivation furnace, and the furnace door opened, revealing the female body inside.


    She didn''t have any two eyes when she entered, but at this moment, her eyes seemed to be a little more agile than the feeling of apathy before, and it seemed that she had absorbed a lot of Feng Baobao''s Qi and it was not nothing.


    "Huh~ It''s not bad, it''s okay." Liu Yanyan controlled the female corpse, looked and looked at it, finally she was relieved.


    "Okay, you girl, don''t play with corpses in the future. I will accompany you back to your hometown tomorrow and communicate with your parents."


    Liu Yanyan''s face flushed and she was a little shy: "Huh? Brother Wukong, are you planning to go to the house to propose a relationship? People, they are not mentally prepared yet."


    "You want to be beautiful." Sun Wukong didn''t answer, Feng Shayan immediately rolled her eyes at her, and looked at Baobao Feng: "Sister Baoer, someone wants to grab a man from you."


    "Who? Which pot is it?" Bao Bao Feng immediately showed a fierce look and scanned the audience. Isn''t her man Wukong?Which pot ate Xiongxinbaozigu, dare to steal Wukong with me?


    "Ahem~ I''m just kidding, Sister Baoer, don''t take it seriously." Liu Yanyan immediately persuaded her, but she knew very well that Sister Baoer hit someone, that''s a real fight.


    "Huh? It''s Yanyan? Are you not a family? What''s there to grab?" Feng Baobao looked at Liu Yanyan with a strange expression.


    "Uh~Is the family okay?" Liu Yanyan, who was originally afraid, was suddenly confused. She really didn''t understand the brain circuit of Sister Baoer.


    "What Wukong said, no problem." Feng Baobao nodded his head seemingly seriously.


    Feng Shayan and others all looked at Monkey King with a weird look. By the way, what thought did you teach Sister Baoer?No wonder Sister Shufen can live with Sister Baoer peacefully.


    Zhuge Qing can only look at Monkey King with admiration. This is really a role model for my generation...

 3082 Chapter One Hundred Forty One

    Sun Wukong ignored the eyes of everyone, but said to Ma Xianhong: "It''s too late now. Let''s lock up these temporary workers. They will be released tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Ma Xianhong immediately recruited a number of people like flowers, tied the clarinet and the others, and took them down and put them in custody. None of them dared to resist, because they knew that resisting would only usher in death, they It has been clearly realized that in front of Monkey King, they have no possibility of even the slightest resistance.


    "Senior grandson, I have already arranged the room, you guys..."


    "No need." Before Ma Xianhong could finish speaking, Sun Wukong interrupted him: "I will come again tomorrow." After saying that, Sun Wukong thought with a thought, took Feng Baobao and others, but disappeared.


    "This is?!!!" Ma Xianhong was once again shocked by Monkey King''s methods, and Che also looked calmer, and looked at the three Wang Ye: "So what about you? Do you want to stay?"


    Wang also immediately waved his hand and refused: "No, no, I still don''t trouble you, Master Ma, goodbye and goodbye."


    He knew Ma Xianhong''s mind better than anyone else, so he was anxious to avoid this Ma Xianhong, how could he stay.


    In the night, there was no sound, and there was no sound of worms, but it was a little strange.


    The gentle moonlight shone down, adding a little bit of light to the forest.


    Several figures stood in an open area in the forest, blending into the night, adding a sense of horror to this place.


    "Unexpectedly, the temporary workers of the company will come together. They are not his enemy. This person is so powerful that it is terrifying. Can we really deal with such a person?" Wang Bin, who has always been arrogant, will Er''s face was full of horror.


    This group of people is actually the king''s family and all-sex middlemen.


    The black mist surged, and a black shadow flew out of Wang Bin''s body, staring at him with a pair of cold eyes: "Useless things, can fear solve the problem?"


    After hearing this, the fear on Wang Bin''s face became even greater. The former grandfather was so amiable in his eyes, but the current grandfather is so fearful and panic in his heart, as if he was not compliant with him. Intention, it will be backlashed.


    He also thought about using Gu Lingqiang to forcibly control his grandfather, but he also knew that his grandfather''s strength was far better than him, and at the same time, Gu Lingqiang was more capable than him. If he really could do this Putting his thoughts into action, I am afraid that his grandfather will no longer care about family affection, and will directly occupy the magpie''s nest, and it is possible to seize him.


    The current king is always in terror. Maybe he used to have no scruples. But now, he feels that his grandfather is becoming more and more indifferent and ruthless. Even his most beloved great-grandson before is not polite. The lesson is taught.


    He felt that if this continued, he would be overshadowed by this old guy sooner or later.


    Once the seeds of resentment grow in the heart, as time goes by, it will grow stronger and stronger, and there will always be an outbreak.


    Gong Qing''s eyes flashed with cold light: "The Monkey King has already gone back. Don''t you think that this is our opportunity now?"


    Wang Ai''s Ling turned his head to look at Gong Qing: "You mean... to put on blame?"


    Gong Qing smiled in his eyes: "Didn''t that guy have killed a temporary worker? Just like all the temporary workers here are dead, what do you think the people in the company will do with this?"


    Xia He glanced at Gong Qing and said Yan Ran: "Your trick is really ruthless. You want to completely encourage the company to be his opposite!"


    Gong Qing: "Judging from the fact that Monkey King did not hesitate to kill the temporary worker, he would never care if the company would become his opponent. I did this just to add fire to the company and make them more determined. It¡¯s just my own determination."


    Wang Bin''s eyes flickered: "Then... Or we can kill the king and the three at the same time, and blame the Monkey King. In this way, wouldn''t he become the enemy of the entire alien world?"


    Gong Qing glanced at Wang Bin, and was silent. This guy is really a slapstick. Such a bad idea can be said.


    But Wang Ai¡¯s spirit slapped Wang Bin¡¯s head unceremoniously: "Are you stupid? You can say this? If we kill the three of us, God The object of suspicion will definitely be transferred to us at the first time, but then, facing the entire alien world, I am afraid it will be us!"


    Wang Bin immediately shut his mouth and said nothing. He was reasonable. The people in the court, except his grandfather, he really didn''t put anyone in his eyes.


    Lu Liang looked serious: "If that''s the case, then act quickly. It just so happens that the roots of Biyou Village were seriously injured in the battle against the temporary workers and lost the ability to act. Now the raid is the most Good timing, the only trouble is that Ma Xianhong, his strength is not weak, I am afraid it will take a lot of effort to solve him."


    "I will leave that Ma Xianhong to me. How capable is a junior," Wang Ai said indifferently. Although Ma Xianhong is strong, Wang Ai really doesn''t care about him: "But before we act, we must You must be fully prepared. As far as I know, there is another person in the company who has the ability to spy on and obtain intelligence by relying solely on electronic information. We must invalidate her ability, otherwise all efforts will be meaningless. ."


    "Then I don''t know Mr. Wang, do you have a way?"


    "Leave this to me."


    In this way, Biyou Village, which had just ended a battle, once again ushered in a devastating disaster...


    The next day, when Monkey King took Feng Baobao and the others teleported from the villa to Biyou Village again, they saw the scene of corpses all over the field, and the air was full of blood.


    "Who...who did this?" Feng Shayan looked at everything in front of her, her eyes widened in astonishment. It was fine last night, how could it be like this in one night?


    Zhi Jinhua, who has always been bright in his head, came with him today. Seeing everything in front of her, she immediately thought of the key to the matter: "Could it be that someone wants to blame?"


    "It seems that it is a good thing that Quan Xing did again." Sun Wukong looked indifferent. He originally wanted to play with Quan Xing for a while, but Quan Xing was always a demon in secret, seeking his own way of death and testing his bottom line.


    You said that you can''t do your cultivating lurking obediently?If you have to stir it up like a shit stick, it makes you annoying. Since you are so anxious to find death, then I will do it for you.


    "This is... you did it?!!!"


    However, just when Monkey King had already pronounced the fate of the whole nature, an angry shout came from behind...

 3083 Chapter One Hundred and Two

    When all the temporary workers were arrested, Er Zhuang had already told the company''s senior management about the situation here, so he dispatched Xu Sanxu to come here overnight. The senior management just wanted to rectify the temporary workers, not to kill them all and save them. Naturally, we still have to save.


    These temporary workers are an indispensable force for the company. Of course, it is not impossible to abandon them when necessary. They just want to abandon them with value. Now is not the time.


    However, when Xu San Xu Si arrived in the morning, he naturally saw the same scene as the Monkey King and the others. By coincidence, only Monkey King and his party were present, and misunderstanding was inevitable.


    In fact, based on Xu Sanxu''s IQ, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to make a conclusion so quickly, but the fact that Monkey King killed Xiao Zizai before was an ironclad fact, so there is nothing impossible to kill other people.


    "I didn''t expect you to be lawless to this point. Do you really think that our company can''t sanction you?" Xu San''s expression was very ugly. Xiao Zizai was killed. Their company had already regarded Monkey King as a dangerous person. The picture made him even more angry.


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he didn''t bother to pay attention to them, because he had already sensed that a familiar Qi was coming towards them.


    But Feng Shayan is not happy. If they really did it, it doesn¡¯t matter if they admit it, but being wronged is unhappy: "Are you blind? We just arrived, looking at our clothes, like passing by Is it like fighting hard all night?"


    "Xu San, check it out first before speaking." Xu Si''s expression was solemn. Although Xiao Zizai''s affairs are already hard facts, they still dare not easily turn their faces with Monkey King.


    "Go and see if there is any livelihood." Xu San gave instructions to the company''s people. For a while, countless figures appeared in the corners around them, no less than a hundred people at a glance. I''m afraid there are more in the dark. It seems that this time they are almost sent out for suppression.


    After about ten minutes.


    "Head, three live mouths were found."


    When Monkey King heard the sound, he recognized the two of them at a glance, a temporary worker in Central China, a clarinet, and he was now covered in scars, lying on a stretcher in precarious condition.


    Wang Zhenqiu, a temporary worker in the southwest region, was injured more severely than the clarinet. He had been out of breath more and less, and he would die if he was bad.


    The last one is a new teacher from Biyou Village. She is a woman. Monkey King has no impression. People he doesn''t care about are usually not remembered by him.


    But Feng Shayan recognized the woman: "Isn''t that Fu Rong, who had a relationship with Zhuge Qing? Is she the only one who survived in Biyou Village?"


    "Hurry up and save people." Xu San immediately ordered, as long as there is a living mouth, the truth will be revealed.


    "Head, the count has been completed." An employee of the company came to Xu San Xusi and said: "Except for these two, the other temporary workers have died in their jobs; there are also people in Biyou Village, except for this one named Fu Rong. Yes, all the people in our data are also dead, except that the leader of the new religion, Ma Xianhong, is missing, and the self-cultivation furnace is also missing. He either escaped or was arrested."


    Xu San heard that his face was a little heavy, and there were only two temporary workers left. This was a great loss for the company. More importantly, Ma Xianhong and the self-cultivation furnace were gone, which is not good news for the company.


    He knows the harm of the self-cultivation stove better than anyone else. Of course, the self-cultivation stove is second, and more importantly, Ma Xianhong, because he researched the self-cultivation stove, but both are gone. This is for the company. Great bad news.


    Xu Sanxu''s gaze at Monkey King became more and more suspicious now. Suddenly, who could achieve this level and shield the second Zhuang from detection, besides him, who else?


    Could it be that the heavenly master failed?That''s impossible, because the old celestial master is still in the Longhushan celestial master''s mansion.


    But who can achieve this level, besides the old heavenly master and the one in front of him, who else can?Since he is not a celestial master, then it can only be the one in front of him.


    However, it is too early to make a conclusion, they still have to get testimony from the clarinet and others.


    Zhi Jinhua looked at the people who were rescuing the clarinet with a solemn expression: "Master, the situation looks a bit bad. Looking at the situation, the perpetrator is obviously a careful and extremely cruel person. It is impossible to be careless. They were left alive, but they happened to stay, and there were still three. What''s more, it was temporary workers and Biyou Village. It is very likely that the murderer left them deliberately, just for the sake of framing. Stronger evidence."


    Monkey King turned his head to look at Zhi Jinhua, with a smile on his face. This girl really deserves the name of a humanoid computer. She is really clever in her head. She can see the situation in the field and the intention of the murderer so quickly.


    She was really right. These few live mouths were indeed left deliberately by the murderer in order to give stronger evidence. What else is more convincing evidence than the victim''s words?


    In the rescue of the company''s people with a series of emergency measures, the clarinet was the first to wake up from a coma. I have to say that he has good physical fitness and even wakes up faster than others.


    "How about it, are you okay?" Xu San stared at the clarinet, and said in a concentrated voice.


    The clarinet stood up and sat up, the pain in his whole body made him slightly frown, and shook his head: "It''s okay, I can''t die..."


    As he said, Yu Guang suddenly saw Monkey King not far away, his pupils shrank slightly, the spirit of the meaning was tense, and he made a defensive posture, but it affected the wound, but it was painful that he took a breath. Cool air.


    Seeing the clarinet''s posture, Xu San Xu Si became more sure of what he was thinking, but still had to ask clearly: "What is going on here, what is going on here?"


    The clarinet looked at Monkey King and said in a deep voice, "What else could happen? I was slaughtered."


    Xu Si glanced at Monkey King and said solemnly, "Are you sure it is him?"


    "I''m sure, even though it was night, he was indeed the one who shot us. It just made me feel a little strange..."


    "what?"


    "It feels... Although that person''s strength is indeed incredible, but I always feel something is wrong."


    "Needless to say, Mr. Sun can never do the things here."


    The sudden voice interrupted the conversation of several people, and also attracted everyone''s attention. Xu Sanxu looked at all the sounds, all with a look of surprise: "Old Master? Are you not in Longhu Mountain?"

 3084 Chapter 143: Practicing Hands

    Hearing this, the heavenly master rolled his eyes back directly: "If the old man''s whereabouts can be detected by you, it would be a fart."


    "..." Xu Sanxu and the others were silent when they heard this.


    Xu Si: "I don''t know what God did you mean?"


    "You little dolls, if I don¡¯t come, old man, I don¡¯t know what kind of person is Mr. Monkey King. If he wants to kill, does he need to be so sneaky and cover up? Even if he wants to. Kill you, he will kill you all now without hesitation."


    When Xu San heard the words four times, his back was chilly, but he also looked stunned. Yes, this man is not arrogant and never hides himself. It is the same with killing Wang Ai, and the same with killing Xiao Zizai.


    If this Biyou Village was really slaughtered by him, he would definitely admit it bluntly, but would never deny it, because people would not even bother to deny it.


    "Yes, yes, yes! This is this! This is what I can''t figure out!!" The clarinet on the side suddenly said with a stunned expression: "Although that person has the same appearance and shape as his grandson, he is also strong. Unfathomable and unfathomable, but there is the most essential difference from the grandchildren. When we face the grandchildren, we don¡¯t even have the opportunity to do things, but when confronted by that person, we are able to survive. Hi, now I¡¯m sure, that person must be pretending."


    Xu San looked solemnly: "You mean that someone wants to blame Mr. Sun in order to make us enemy of Mr. Sun? What a sinister intention!"


    Zhang Zhiwei looked at Monkey King: "It seems that the shit-chucking stick can''t bear it anymore. Only he can think of this way. He wants to push you to the opposite of all the people in the world!"


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "I personally don''t care, but you are quite nosy."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Zhang Zhiwei touched the cold sweat secretly, feeling as if he was being stared at by some wild beast. With a chill in the bottom of his heart, he hurriedly clasped his fists and said: "Ahhh~what? It doesn''t matter if others arrive, but the foreign world can''t have a company. Otherwise, we will be overwhelmed by foreigners, and we will ask Mr. Sun to raise our hands high."


    The celestial master came here, but it is also related to Zhuge Qing and Wang. After the two people left Biyou Village, they always felt a little uneasy. They worked together with Zhang Lingyu and the three of them, but saw a bloody one. A short clip, but they did not figure out what caused it, because the three of them immediately suffered backlash, vomiting blood, and were seriously injured. They are still lying on the hospital bed.


    When they told Zhang Zhiwei the news, Zhang Zhiwei came to Biyou Village overnight without saying a word.


    Fortunately, he came in time, and the heavenly master secretly rejoiced in his heart, otherwise the bloody picture would probably be fulfilled everywhere.


    He was sure that as long as he came a step late, anyone who passed the company would be removed from the alien world.


    "These little bastards are telling you not to provoke this person. They just don''t listen. They always let the old man wipe your buttocks with fear." Although Zhang Zhiwei was calm on the surface at this moment, he was full of curses in his heart.


    If it weren''t for everything in the world of foreigners, the heavenly master would really want to leave it alone.


    "I think you are a bit better than your master at the time. Or let''s practice." Monkey King looked at Zhang Zhiwei with a calm expression. Although this guy''s character is quite likable, sometimes it is very good. Underdraw.


    Sun Wukong doesn''t care about the importance of the company. The big deal will be to clean up the foreigners'' circle of foreigners. It''s just that this dimension is really not cleaned up now, and it needs to be educated.


    "This...no need it?" Zhang Zhiwei immediately got a face when he heard the words, which also made him realize that his actions made Monkey King upset. How simple is it to practice hands? This is to fix him.


    You little bastards, you provoke me, but you want me to carry the pot.


    Monkey King did not speak, but looked at Zhang Zhiwei with a calm face.


    Zhang Zhiwei was panicked when he was seen, so he had no choice but to agree: "Well, since you have this interest, I will accompany you through a few tricks, but...just do it!"


    Having said that, looking at Zhang Zhiwei''s serious expression, it is obvious that he actually wants to see how powerful Monkey King is and how far he is from him.


    In the past, when he saw Monkey King''s shot, his strength was absolutely insurmountable. But now, his strength is not weak. Although he was beaten once, he really didn''t use all his strength at that time.


    The golden light was shining, and the terrifying Xian body was released. This golden light had even covered the rising sun, and the suppressed breathing of the crowd onlookers became heavy.


    "Is this the strength of''one superb''?!!!" Xu San Xusi and others were all frightened by the terrifying crust of the old heavenly master, so majestic as the sea, their scalp numb as a deterrent, causing them Really know what is''a superb''!


    "Sure enough, there are people outside of the world, there is a heaven outside of the world, we are not worth mentioning in the eyes of real masters." After feeling the old master''s embarrassment, the clarinet sighed with admiration.


    To be honest, he was still very confident in his own strength before, but the masters he encountered in the past two days really hit him. Before, he crushed others, but now he is crushed. what.


    After the golden light shone with a dazzling light, it quietly retracted, as if the golden light armor was covering Zhang Zhiwei''s body surface, faintly, exuding an indescribable luster, and this luster makes people feel A feeling of scalp numbness and panic.


    At this moment, Zhang Zhiwei was really going all out, and even the taboo power he had never acted rashly was used by him.


    At this moment, Zhang Zhiwei''s breath is terrifying, and he feels invincible. Can anyone really defeat this kind of existence?


    "It''s no wonder that the old celestial master could break into the company''s headquarters alone. This kind of strength is truly incredible!" Xu San''s eyes were burning, his expression was excited, and he secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, there is such a celestial master in this world. Existing, he felt that in this world, I am afraid that only the old celestial master can match Monkey King.


    "This old man... is so strong!"


    At this moment, Bao Bao Feng has become serious. It is the first time that she feels a dangerous breath from a person.


    "Ready?" Monkey King said indifferently.


    "Come on!" Zhang Zhiwei''s expression was solemn and solemn, his aura had risen to the extreme, and he was ready to fight at any time...

 3085 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Four

    Faced with Monkey King, Zhang Zhiwei didn''t dare to take the slightest care. The so-called warm-up was all nonsense, because he knew very well that if there is such a mentality, there is only a second to be taken.


    But even if you make enough preparations, won''t you be seconded?


    Monkey King gave Zhang Zhiwei this answer with practical actions.


    His body disappeared in place instantly, Zhang Zhiwei was instinctively frightened and wanted to dodge, but as soon as he thought of it, he was slapped behind his head by a sudden slap,''Boom!With a sound of'', he threw himself face-to-face, slammed into the ground, sank deep into the mud, and stared at Venus.


    With one blow, the golden light collapsed, and Zhang Zhiwei was instantly stunned.


    Xu San Xu Si and the others were all dumbfounded, with expressions of overwhelming shock.


    They had clearly felt the horror of the celestial master from the terrifying qi, but it was such a powerful and invincible existence that was beaten and stunned in one stroke?This this this...


    This situation, this scene, and this shock, they can no longer describe it in words, but feel that their hearts are beating wildly, and some can''t stand it.


    They know that Monkey King is very strong and stronger than the celestial master, but this is strong. They always think that even if they are stronger than the celestial master, they cannot be too strong. Now they know how outrageous they are. Finally, I know why the heavenly master has tolerated this person in every way. It is better than the heavenly master to be overthrown by a ba, what kind of monster is this!


    But the matter did not end right now, Monkey King turned his head and looked at Bao Bao Feng: "Wu, you come."


    "Oh~" Bao Bao Feng immediately understood what Sun Wukong meant, and immediately trotting over to Zhang Zhiwei was unceremoniously punching and kicking. Sun Wukong had to worry about his image, not like a gangster, but Bao Bao Feng didn''t use it anymore. , It was a real kick, a kick that really interprets what is called a beating.


    In a moment, Zhang Zhiwei''s bruised nose and face were swollen, and everyone like Xu San Xusi and others were shocked and frightened. That was a respected heavenly master!Do you know how to respect the old and love the young?You really can do it!


    "What else to see, get out of here!" Zhang Zhiwei glared at the company''s people with an angry look. This time he was completely ashamed of his old face. He had already made up his mind. In the future, these unopened things are causing trouble. Absolutely leave it alone, if it is destroyed, it will be destroyed. It really deserves it, he is a lot of age, and he is still a savior.


    Xu San and four knew that the heavenly master was saving them, and without a word, he immediately ran away with his own people.


    But the next moment I was stopped by the heavenly master: "Wait, leave that girl behind."


    Xu San Xu didn''t ask why, and immediately asked people to put Fu Rong down and hurriedly left this place that might kill them at any time.


    This time, they can be regarded as seeing the''real'' horror of Monkey King. It is as strong as a heavenly master, and it is not a place for others. Besides using that kind of weapon, what else can they cope with?But it is impossible to use that weapon for one person.


    Zhang Zhiwei patted the dust and dirt on his body with his blue nose and swollen face, and looked at Monkey King: "This fight has also been beaten, and the anger should have disappeared? Should we talk about business?"


    "What business can you discuss with me."


    "No roots..." Zhang Zhiwei looked serious: "Now that he has appeared, he will surely set off a lot of wind and waves. Even the Wang family will be attracted by him. Looking at the current situation in Biyou Village, I am afraid that even the self-cultivation furnace will fall into him. The situation is really bad with the addition of the self-cultivation stove. I still have a little confidence in the previous rootless growth, but now the rootless growth is really hard to say! I know that guy definitely It makes you very upset, I will help you find his whereabouts, and you will solve him then, how about?"


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "I already knew where that guy was hiding."


    "Then what are you waiting for, let''s kill him quickly."


    Monkey King looked at Zhang Zhiwei inexplicably: "When did we become together?"


    "Isn''t it always? I''ve always been on your side, you can''t cross the river and tear down the bridge!" Zhang Zhiwei looked like it was taken for granted.


    Monkey King looked at Zhang Zhiwei speechlessly, and he had a new understanding of his cheeky. It really deserves to be a shameless old man who can poison his apprentice. This shamelessness is truly invincible in the world. .


    Zhang Zhiwei said that his face had fallen to the ground just now. Since he can''t pick it up, why do he need a face?


    Monkey King: "It''s not in a hurry yet."


    "Why?" Zhang Zhiwei.


    "I just want to give him a little hope, and then make him desperate."


    "Then you are really bad." Zhang Zhiwei heard this, with a smile on his old face, just matching his current face, it was ugly and ugly.


    Now that Sun Wukong said this, he was relieved. No matter how the rootless birth was tossing, there is only one way to perish, because just now, he has seen Sun Wukong''s desperate and terrifying strength, that slap For him, it was really just a simple, ordinary slap.


    This also made Zhang Zhiwei clearly realize that even if the rootless cultivators generate hundreds of Qi body origins, they might not be enough to be pinched by a finger. This is a truly invincible powerhouse.


    He no longer knows what kind of character such an existence is, and he doesn''t dare to think about it. Let''s just look at the people honestly and pretend.


    A certain basement, dark and gloomy, can isolate all information from the outside world.


    "You really don''t plan to cooperate with us?" The person shrouded in the black robe looked at Ma Xianhong with a calm and gentle tone.


    Ma Xianhong was tied up by the big five flowers. There were many scars on his body. It seemed that the injury was not light, but he still looked firm and never wavered: "I made a self-cultivation furnace, just to realize my dream, not to help others. Do evil."


    "Look at what you said." The person under the black robe smiled slightly, and his voice sounded as gentle as the brother next door: "We are not going to destroy the world, so why do we do evil? We also want to realize our dreams. , I appreciate your skills very much. Since you can refine the self-cultivation furnace, I believe you can also refine more useful things."


    "Impossible! I will never cooperate with you!" Ma Xianhong looked firm: "Even if you kill me, my answer is the same."


    "You can''t be so full of words, otherwise it will be embarrassing for a while." The black-robed man smiled and turned his head to look aside: "You brother is really stubborn enough, I can''t say, it''s up to you. Right." ..

 3086 Chapter 145 Sanctions

    The night is clear, and a new day is coming.


    Lu Jin came to Monkey King''s villa early in the morning.


    Looking at Lu Jin sitting across from him, Sun Wukong was speechless: "I said you are a bit too stinky old man, even if you are a great-grandson, you can''t run to me all day."


    "Ahem~~ I didn''t come to see Linglong specially today..." Lu Jin looked serious: "Just by the way, but you beat Zhang Zhiwei that old man yesterday and it was really relieved. I wanted to beat him a long time ago. Unfortunately, I can''t beat it."


    Monkey King: "Okay, don''t talk about those useless, why are you looking for me?"


    Lu Jin''s expression instantly became extremely serious and serious: "I heard that you are going to deal with the rootless growth, please be sure to hand his life to me to solve it!"


    Monkey King: "Just for this little thing?"


    "It''s a trivial matter for you, but for me, it''s annihilation of the family and the enemy." Lu Jin''s eyes flashed with hatred and anger: "This rootless growth has always been in my heart. A thorn, if I don¡¯t end it with my own hands, my thoughts will not be clear.¡±


    Lu Jin knew very well that if he didn¡¯t tell Monkey King, then his hatred would never be retributed. Zhang Zhiwei explained to him last night that he can slap his hand in a heyday without using the Qi. Zhang Zhiwei shot over, how strong is that?This is simply unimaginable.


    "You don''t know what to do with me."


    "Ahem~ Well, you can''t say that. Anyway, we are our own family now, how can we say that it doesn''t matter to you."


    "When did we become a family again? You were married to me by your granddaughter again." Monkey King rolled his eyes directly.


    "Uh~~" Lu Jin was stunned, staring at Monkey King, with a suspicious expression on his face: "Listening to what you said, it seems that you are interested in my Linglong? It won''t be the attention of my Linglong. Right?"


    Sun Wukong just wanted to speak, but he was interrupted by him: "But you can marry. Seriously, I really can''t think of anyone besides you who can be worthy of my Linglong, but will it be a little bit? Did the old cow eat tender grass?"


    "I''m going to your old cow!" Sun Wu air kicked Lu Jin out of the living room with an unceremonious kick, and threw him face on the marble floor.


    "Too...Grandpa!!!" Lu Linglong was still playing, and suddenly saw her grandfather flying out of the hall, thinking that her grandfather had annoyed Monkey King, he flew over and lifted him from the ground with a nervous expression on her face. : "Why...what''s wrong, sir, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay." Lu Jin patted her clothes and stood up like an okay person. This kick looked fierce, but it didn''t have much strength. It also made him understand that Sun Wukong was not really angry.


    Immediately looking at Lu Linglong very seriously: "Linglong, what do you think of Mr. Sun?"


    "Very good." Lu Linglong looked at her grandfather strangely.


    "Ahem~~ So what, do you like it... I''m talking about the kind that men and women like..."


    "Swipe~" Lu Linglong''s pretty face instantly turned red like an apple: "Master, what are you talking about? Brother Wukong already has Sister Shufen and Sister Baoer."


    "There are two, and I don''t care if there is a third one. Your grandfather, I am a sensible person. There are not many confidantes in that successful person." After that, Lu Jin gave Feng Shayan and the others a special look. : "Have you seen it, many people are waiting."


    Lu Linglong blushed and lowered her head: "My grandfather, you can be the master." As he said, she ran away shyly.


    In this scene, Lu Jin is a little sad, and the granddaughter who has worked so hard to raise is still someone else''s in the end.


    If it were someone else, he would really be reluctant, but Sun Wukong was the first person he admired. If he could really form an in-law relationship with him, it seemed not bad, at least don''t worry about being beaten by him.


    If this was to let Lu exquisite know, not just to their own magistrate beating, took her to marry out, I do not know what do you think?


    But when I think about it seriously, this is indeed an impeccable choice. What Lu Jin is most worried about now is the safety of Lu Linglong. If he really followed Monkey King, then he would have nothing to worry about. Although Monkey King is dangerous, he is very concerned about him. People are absolutely good and nothing to say, and he sees all this.


    After trying to pass, Lu Jin ran into the hall again and came to the front of Sun Wukong: "Well, Mr. Sun, or you can marry Linglong from my family!"


    "Huh?" Sun Wukong looked at Lu Jin somewhat unexpectedly. Such a serious great-grandson could actually say this?And those serious eyes are not just talking.


    At the same time, everywhere is connected to the headquarters, and all the high-levels are gathered here, each with a solemn expression.


    "Everyone said what should be done!" Xu Xiang looked serious and looked around at everyone: "The strength of this person must already be well understood by everyone. How to deal with it, let''s express your personal opinions!"


    "Even the old celestial master is not the enemy of Yihe? Is there such a person in the world? Wouldn''t they be acting? I know very well the temperament of Zhang Zhiwei''s old thing, and no one can compare to him in shamelessness."


    "In any case, this man''s behavior has seriously defied the law. Yes, his methods are determined and brilliant, and his strength is unmatched. But if we let go, we will have no authority. His existence will only let the law. Become a joke, let me wait to be disgraced, are you willing to be trampled on by this person?"


    "Then what do you want to do? Sanctions? But do you know how much it will cost?" Xu Xiang''s face was serious.


    "No matter how much the price is paid, this person must impose sanctions. Otherwise, if this continues, he will be more lawless and unmanned." Zhao Fangxu''s face was calm, but his words contained a deep chill: "His strength is indeed no one. It can be achieved, but now in a modern society, it is not just foreigners who pay attention to technology, and the power of modern weapons, even strong foreigners cannot face it."


    "Do you really want to achieve this level?" Xu Xiang sighed.


    "It''s not that we thought." Zhao Fangxu said excitedly: "I have to do this, otherwise our company will become a joke in others'' mouths."


    "Seconded!"


    "Seconded!"


    "This kind of arrogant arrogance must be punished for those who do not know what to do!"


    Most of the high-level staff are holding their watches, which makes Xu Xiang very helpless, only an inexplicable smile appeared on the corners of Zhao Fangxu''s mouth.


    Zhang Zhiwei gave up his dignity to get a glimmer of life for the company, but now, they began to test frantically on the verge of death.

 3087 Chapter One Hundred Forty Six

    "There is also a celestial master." After talking about Monkey King, Zhao Fangxu paid his attention to the celestial master again, with an excited expression: "Before he slaughtered a lot of whole-sex people, and even several It was done under the crowd. Although he was trying to avenge his disciples, he couldn''t be so rude and extreme!"


    "Now it is a society under the rule of law, and it is not a place to declare individual bravery. Many foreigners now claim that Longhushan has been at war with Quan Xing. It is time for the right way to eliminate the evil. Many people are moved by the wind. It¡¯s a little bit, but I¡¯m afraid everyone is very clear about the role of the whole nature, if it is completely wiped out, what kind of consequences will it bring."


    Xu Xiang''s expression was serious: "Although the deeds of the celestial master this time were enough for us to destroy him, he has helped us many times, and he wanted to sanction the celestial master, and the other ten elders had to agree. OK, it¡¯s probably very difficult; besides, the current integrity is indeed at the level of having to manage."


    Zhao Fangxu thought for a while, and said: "Although this is the case, we have to deal with matters related to the celestial master. Otherwise, what is the significance of our company''s existence? How will foreigners in the world treat our company? By then, the so-called law may become a joke."


    The other senior officials nodded unanimously and agreed that they must use force to maintain their status, otherwise everyone will despise the law, and the world will be in chaos.


    Seeing that everyone else agrees, Xu Xiang can only nod his head helplessly: "If this is the case, let''s hold another meeting of the ten elders to see what the other ten elders mean."


    When the company contacted the ten old members, Lu Jin and Monkey King talked very happily. Lu Jin rubbed their hands and confessed to Lu Linglong with joy and left.


    Therefore, Zhi Jinhua and others fixed their eyes on Lu Linglong, seeing Lu Linglong flushed and embarrassed: "You...why are you looking at me like this...this...this is not me." decided¡­"


    "But~ get cheap and be good." Feng Shayan despised her with an unhappy expression, ran up to Monkey King and hugged Monkey King''s arm, and smiled sweetly: "Master, do you want to come with someone to teach you? Just love it!"


    "While playing, join in some fun." Sun Wukong did not speak, Wei Shufen had already pulled Feng Shayan aside with an unhappy expression, full of jealousy: "You are an apprentice, you can only be an apprentice for the rest of your life."


    "Isn''t it?" Feng Shayan looked depressed: "Apprentices can also be regulars!"


    "Do you still want to be normal?" Wei Shufen glanced horizontally.


    Feng Shayan immediately persuaded, "No, I just need to be a concubine." You still have to bow your head when it''s time to bow.


    Just when Feng Shayan was gaining strength, her mobile phone rang suddenly, which made her a little unhappy. Seeing the call, it was Feng Zhenghao: "Father, what''s the matter? I''m discussing major events in life. Don''t make trouble!"


    "Shayan, are you a little floating now?"


    "Ahem, daddy, what''s the matter?"


    "You tell Mr. Sun, I just received a notice from the company that I was invited to participate in a meeting of ten old people. It seems that this time, the old master is going to be targeted."


    "What? Are the people in the company stupid? Why are they targeting the celestial master?"


    "The crooked ways in this one can''t be said clearly for a while. By the way, what major life event you just said, what''s the matter?"


    "I am trying to imitate Yang Guo."


    "Then come on, don''t bother you." Feng Zhenghao hung up the phone very simply.


    But obviously, the call broke the subject, and Lu Linglong frowned slightly and said, "What''s the matter with the heavenly master? Why should the company people treat him exclusively?"


    "I''m afraid it''s because of the whole nature." Zhi Jinhua pondered for a while, and said: "Some time ago, didn''t the heavenly master massacred a lot of people of the whole nature; and he didn''t make any statement about Wang Ai. I am afraid that it has caused dissatisfaction among others. As a great master, he failed to take the lead at the critical moment and even violated the company''s regulations. Naturally, he had to beat him."


    Liu Yanyan: "Are these people stupid? They''re just tossing about them. Now that they are all dancing so joyfully, they still want to punish the heavenly master. Are their heads flooded?"


    Zhi Jinhua has a serious face: "What normal people can think of, the people in the company can certainly think of it, but they still do it. The only explanation is that there may be ghosts within the company and even among the senior management."


    "No way?!!"


    When Zhi Jinhua said these words, Feng Shayan and the others stared in shock. Only Monkey King admired the apprentice. The apprentice he accepted has a good IQ, and he deserves to be the student hegemony. .


    Looking at Monkey King¡¯s expression, Feng Shayan and the others naturally knew that Zhi Jinhua was right.


    "Master, is there really a ghost in the top of the company?"


    Monkey King: "That''s for sure. Otherwise, with Xu Xiang''s personality, he wouldn''t make this kind of death. It seems that there is more than one insider at the top of the company."


    "What do you do then? Big Brother Wukong, the heavenly teacher is very good, you must help him!" Lu Linglong looked anxious, and to her, the heavenly teacher was her other grandfather.


    "There is no need to worry." Monkey King reached out and touched Lu Linglong''s head, and comforted: "Some people are self-righteous in a high position, thinking that anyone can be sanctioned, but they don''t know whether they have that ability. Now Zhang Zhiwei, He is not the one who is slaughtered by others. The people in the company who want to sanction him will only usher in the fire of the old stuff...


    the next day.


    The ten old conference hall was surprisingly quiet.


    Among the ten elders, all except Wang Ai were present, and even Zhang Zhiwei was called.


    Zhang Zhiwei sat in the first place, with his hands in his sleeves, and the old god was sitting with his eyes slightly closed, as if everything here had nothing to do with him.


    The other ten elders were also silent, making the atmosphere here a little awkward.


    In the end, Lu Jin couldn¡¯t stand this kind of atmosphere. She slapped the desk hard and broke the embarrassment: "I just want to ask, are the people in your company really stupid or scornful? When is the time now? Anyway, I''ll just put it up, you want to sanction Zhang Zhiwei, I was the first to disagree."


    Feng Zhenghao looked serious, and looked at the person in charge of the company at this meeting: "Although I have a slight word, I really want to know what your company wants to do at this time? What you did, you know better than anyone else, and you want to punish the celestial master. Are you prepared to fight injustice for the whole nature?" ..

 3088 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Seven

    "Please pay attention to your words!" The person in charge of the company glared at Xiang Feng Zhenghao: "Our company and Quan Xing have always been at odds with each other. Is there any reason for them to fight against them? Quan Xing''s role in the alien world must be more important than anyone present. Everyone knows that although they are hateful, they can never be completely eliminated!"


    "Furthermore, what the celestial master did has touched on the regulations that we have enacted, and these regulations were formulated by everyone''s unanimous consensus. It is true that the celestial master wants to vent his anger and want revenge. He should be a killer in the public. What is his identity? He represents a superb in the alien world, and his words and deeds are representative. How can he kill people in the street? Do you know how much impact this will bring?"


    "There is also the matter of Wang Ai. He died in the Heavenly Master''s Mansion, but what did the old Master do? It just doesn''t matter if nothing happened. Is this absolutely necessary?"


    Zhang Zhiwei was still expressionless when he heard the words, very calm.


    But when Lu Jin heard this, he was angry: "Wang Ai''s matter, no need to mention it. Their Wang family was originally dissent and secretly did not know how many bad things they had done. Now they have been completely exposed and have joined the whole nature. What is there to say?"


    "As for indifference, the celestial master is still waiting for me to consider, the power of Monkey King, who is sitting there is not clear? Your company is capable, why not see you to deal with him?"


    "We have this intention!" As soon as the person in charge of the company said this, Shi Lao Jun''s complexion changed slightly, and even the calm and quiet old Tianshi finally opened his eyes and calmed down. There was anger implied in his eyes, and he shot the case directly and burst into swearing: "You bastards really don''t know how to write dead words, do you? I don''t want to be old. I was beaten up to save you. Company, you want to die again, right?"


    "I don''t care about it this time, I don''t care about what you love." Zhang Zhiwei was really angry this time. He gave up his old face and didn''t want it. In exchange, it was still the other party''s act of death. Point the finger at him, can he not be angry.


    "Isn''t your company trying to sanction me? Okay, let''s come on, I will continue." After speaking, Zhang Zhiwei sat away angrily, leaving the other ten elders with a stunned look, because they were the first time they saw this. The hooligan''s heavenly master.


    Some people really do not see the coffin without crying. Only when they really hurt do they know their regret. Zhang Zhiwei has figured it out now. Blindly protecting it will not work. Only by letting them experience despair in person will they know the lesson. What is it like.


    "Oh~" Lu Jin glanced at everyone, shook her head, and left with the heavenly master.


    "Everyone, then I''m leaving too. As for sanctions against the celestial master or something, don''t count my share." Feng Zhenghao said, and looked at the person in charge of the company: "Of course, even if you want to cancel my tenth The old man, I also have nothing to say."


    After speaking, he left the scene resolutely.


    "They say I''m a mad dog, but I still support the celestial master this time. Your company is really full this time and has nothing to do!" Lu Ci also got up and left.


    The other ten elders sighed secretly when they saw the others leaving, and got up and left.


    "It seems that this time, our ten elders are really falling apart." Guan Shihua shook her head with a sad face.


    This meeting, because Zhang Zhiwei left angrily, he directly broke up the ten elders, and the situation in the foreign world became more and more chaotic.


    After leaving, the old celestial master was sitting in his private car, but he felt regretful: "I am impulsive, I am impulsive, this time is really impulsive! I am afraid this time it is the rootlessness of the trouble. Shit stick said."


    Lu Jin frowned when he heard the words, "You mean, this is rootless to anger you? Just to disintegrate us from the inside? Is there someone from him in the top of the company?"


    Zhang Zhiwei''s face was solemn: "It doesn''t have to be his people, it may be just because of interests. Don''t forget the secret that Mr. Sun holds, but the temptation that the world can hardly resist."


    "How can this be done?" Lu Jin suddenly became anxious: "Looking at the company''s situation, he will definitely take action against Mr. Sun. With Mr. Sun''s character, I am afraid that he will kill him!"


    "It''s hard to say." Zhang Zhiwei''s expression was solemn: "In today''s society, it is not the past. The most powerful thing is not foreigners, but technology. With modern technological weapons, I am afraid that no foreigner can handle it!"


    "Isn''t it? Could the people in the company really use... this, this..." Lu Jin looked stunned: "Could it be that Linglong in my family is going to be a widow before she passes the door?"


    "What widowhood?" Zhang Zhiwei looked dazed.


    "Just yesterday, I just betrothed my Linglong to Mr. Sun."


    Zhang Zhiwei''s eyes widened suddenly, and he looked at Lu Jin with contempt: "You really can do it, then Mr. Sun may be several times older than me!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, there was a thunderbolt, and a thunderbolt in the clear sky. The car instantly scorched and burst into flames. The two of Zhang Zhiwei were so scared that they kicked the car door with an astonishing speed and jumped out of the car. outer.


    The next moment, the special car exploded and turned into flames.


    "TNND, I was almost killed by you!" Lu Jin wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with a look of fear, and said irritably to the heavenly teacher next to him: "Why is there nothing good every time I''m with you?"


    Zhang Zhiwei also had a scared expression on his face. He was a little embarrassed: "Ahem~~ I don¡¯t know if he is so far away, he can know it too! Thanks to you, this great-granddaughter married well, otherwise we two It''s hung up now."


    Lu Jin rolled his eyes right now, and he found that this dimension is becoming less and less ethical. Is it a habit of being bullied by Mr. Sun?


    "But, are you really not going to take care of the company?" Lu Jin looked at Zhang Zhiwei seriously.


    "It doesn''t matter, the current company, I''m afraid it has been severely corroded, and it happens to take the opportunity to reshuffle the cards."


    "Huh? Didn''t you just say that no one can withstand modern weapons nowadays? Just listen to you..."


    "I''m talking about an ordinary stranger. Is Mr. Sun an ordinary stranger?" Zhang Zhiwei looked serious: "A person who can control the fate of the world is not that simple!"


    "Is that why you are on his side anyway? What do you know?"


    "..." Zhang Zhiwei was silent.


    "Can''t you say..."


    "It''s not that I can''t say, I just follow the feeling."


    "Follow the feeling? You are not a girl, you still feel?" ..

 3089 Chapter 148: Gu Poison Outbreak

    Hearing this, Zhang Zhiwei raised his brows and looked at Lu Jin eagerly: "We two haven''t practiced hands for a while, right?"


    Lu Jin squinted at him with a look of contempt, and said calmly: "If you want to beat me, you have to figure it out clearly. I have a backstage now."


    Zhang Zhiwei looked at Lu Jin silently: "Suddenly I found it was not fun with you."


    In a hidden cave.


    Ma Xianhong sat on a large rock, looked at the woman who walked in, with a serious expression: "Sister, do you really plan to cooperate with a full-sex person? Maybe you have never seen the strength of that person, and don''t know his horror, but I see However, he is the first person I have so far made me feel fear and despair. I still advise my sister, don¡¯t go with the whole-sex person, or you will only perish!"


    "Heh~ you are still so innocent." The woman had a calm face and looked at Ma Xianhong: "Maybe that person''s strength is indeed unmatched, but what kind of society is it now? What rules the world? It''s not a stranger, and It''s technology. In the face of strong aliens and real technology, no matter how strong it is, it is no use."


    When Ma Xianhong heard this, he was surprised: "Could it be that the people in the company have already..."


    "Haha~~ Wealth touches people''s hearts, let alone immortality plus the secrets that can be practiced to be invincible, not much to say that people can resist this temptation."


    Ma Xianhong frowned slightly: "The secret of invincibility?"


    "If there is no technique far surpassing the Eight Wonders, why do you think that person has that level of strength? According to our guess, what the person has mastered is probably even more incredible than what we have been pursuing!" the woman said Then, his eyes were already hot.


    When Ma Xianhong heard the words, he was silent for a while, and said leisurely: "This is not what I want. I just want a place that can accommodate me. Those people can accommodate the Wang Family and Lu Family, why can''t they accommodate me? "


    "You are still so naive, I told you before, telling you not to make Biyou Village so big, now it''s destroyed by others!"


    "What''s wrong with this? I''m helping others and helping the world. If everyone is a foreigner, then there will be no foreigner. If the differences between everyone are eliminated, the resulting struggle and pain will Doesn''t it exist anymore!


    "Don¡¯t take things too ideally, take things for granted. If you really turn people in the world into strangers, do you know how many ambitious people will be triggered? At that time, the world will eventually be chaotic. , Once again enter the chaotic war, so your dream will not be recognized."


    When Ma Xianhong heard this, he was stunned: "My dream...is it really not recognized by this world? What should I do? What can I do to make others tolerate me?"


    "Strength, as long as you have absolute strength, who would dare to move you? Isn''t the Wang family and Lu family the best proof? So, just like your sister, cooperate with Quan Xing, only if you have absolute strength, other talents I dare not bully you, dare not touch you again."


    "But that Mr. Sun is already invincible enough, isn''t he being targeted?"


    "He is not invincible enough, because there are still black weapons that can punish him in the entire world, but as long as we master this, let me ask, who else dares to move us? By then, what kind of life do you want? ?"


    "Furthermore, you now have no other way to go. Only by following this path can you have the opportunity to realize your desires. And, you didn''t realize that we are having more and more disputes now? ?"


    "Yes...I should listen to you...I should listen to my sister..." Ma Xianhong muttered to himself, holding his head in both hands.


    "That''s right, Xianhong..." The woman at this moment looked a little wicked: "How far has your self-cultivation furnace progressed?"


    "It''s basically all completed. It only needs to be tested a few times, and after I have someone to give me some points, I also have new ideas..."


    "That''s good." A smile appeared on the woman''s face: "But a self-cultivation stove is not enough. We need more. My sister will help you..."


    Dragon Tiger Mountain, Tianshi Mansion.


    Zhang Zhiwei, who had just returned to the Heavenly Master¡¯s Mansion, saw his eighth disciple Liang Fuguo hurriedly rushing to the front, and he knelt in front of him with a thump: "Master, you must save my poor disciple. He is about to die!"


    "Take me to see." Zhang Zhiwei said solemnly.


    Zhang Zhiwei followed Liang Fuguo to the ward in a hurry, and saw a young man lying on the bed, groaning in pain, and his body was black with red spots, eroding the vitality of his internal organs.


    Zhang Zhiwei hurriedly reached out to lower his veins, his expression slightly changed: "What''s going on? It should be three years before the onset of Gu, why suddenly..."


    "The disciple doesn''t know! Originally I asked him to take care of Chu Lan. It was fine the other day, but today it happened suddenly. Master, is there any way to treat it?" Liang Fuguo looked anxious and looked at it. Look, he really loves this disciple.


    When the old master heard this, his face changed slightly: "Chu Lan has Gu poison in his body, how can you let him take care of Chu Lan? This Gu poison is inherently strange and unpredictable. Who knows that contact between two different types of Gu poison will cause it? What an effect! It''s good now, this Thousand Suns Red burst out as a teacher in advance and there is nothing that can be done."


    "Then that that...then my disciple is gone?"


    "That''s not enough. If you want to save him, I''m afraid there is only that person in this world."


    "That person? The master..." Liang Fuguo looked dazed, his face full of entanglement, but the young man on the hospital bed said with difficulty: "The disciple knew that there would be such a day...the master and...and..."


    "Okay, you are out of breath, so don''t talk anymore." The old heavenly master immediately interrupted him and helped him to overcome the poison, temporarily suppressing the spread of the poison.


    "This kid really can''t delay any longer. To save your life, it''s worth losing your face." After the old master sighed, he suddenly remembered Lu Jin and called him immediately. Explanation of the purpose.


    "I... you old thing, let me go out at this time. Isn''t this showing that people think that I have a purpose in marrying Linglong?"


    "I can''t help it, Lao Lu, I really want to ask you this time, otherwise my eighth disciple will really die."


    "It''s all right, it''s not a good thing to know you an old thing, anyway, I have been beaten a lot, not bad this time, but if my Linglong is misunderstood and is left out, I will kill you."


    "Ahem~ I know what to do, it won''t hurt you."

 3090 Chapter 149: A Photo

    In the lobby, Monkey King looked at Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin in front of him, with unkind expressions: "I said you two old guys really treat me here as a tourist attraction, don''t you? Come here every other day?"


    "I really have to disturb you this time!" Zhang Zhiwei''s attitude was very sincere: "Do you still remember my disciple from the Celestial Master''s Mansion who was hit by the Amaranthus? He accidentally touched him while taking care of Chu Lan The poison on Chu Lan''s body caused his Thousand Days Red to explode ahead of time, and it is now at stake. He also asked Mr. Sun to show mercy to save the child''s life."


    Wei Shufen on the side was expressionless when he heard the words: "You are really dying, letting the person with a thousand days red take care of another person who has been poisoned by the poison. You can''t figure it out."


    "It''s also a carelessness!" The old teacher bent over and clasped his fists: "Please also ask Miss Shufen to ignore the predecessors and spare this child''s life. The ancestors have been punished for your offense, and this child has also been punished. A lot of suffering, already very pitiful..."


    Lu Linglong took Sun Wukong''s hand and begged: "Big Brother Wukong, you can save Brother Zhou, others are very good..."


    Lu Jin stood aside and didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. He was afraid that Monkey King would misunderstand him. In his opinion, his own Linglong is more important than anyone else. He will not cheat his great-granddaughter because of others and accompany Zhang Zhiwei. Come, it''s been considered the best of benevolence.


    As for whether to save or not, it depends on Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Lu Linglong, then snapped his fingers, and shot a pill at Zhang Zhiwei: "Hurry up! After taking it, if he can hold on to death, the Gu poison will be completely eliminated."


    "That''s that! Then I won''t bother you, say goodbye!" Zhang Zhiwei took the pill, his old face was smiling, and he didn''t talk nonsense, and walked away in a moment of nodding and bowing.


    Outside the villa, Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin returned to the special car. Liang Fuguo was taking care of his dear disciple in every possible way. Seeing the heavenly master came back, he looked eagerly: "Master, how is it? Is my disciple still saved?"


    "Don''t worry, although it''s still a bit dangerous, but finally there is hope." The old celestial master said, taking out the pill to infuse the population, but it was stopped by Lu Jin: "Wait, you feed half. Try it. The pill given by Mr. Sun is superb. Isn¡¯t there a hospital bed in your house that can¡¯t move?"


    "Yeah! Speaking of careful thinking, you are still clever!" The heavenly master saw Lu Jin admiringly, but after thinking about it, he shook his head again: "Forget it, you can''t take this medicine indiscriminately. If something is good or bad, it''s not good. Chu Lan''s Gu poison can be relieved by slowly training, so don''t take this risk."


    With that, the celestial master fed the pill in his hand to the disciple Zhou, but within two seconds, the disciple Zhou became red all over his body, braving the heat.


    "This, this, this...this is?! Master!!!" Liang Fuguo was shocked when he saw this.


    Zhang Zhiwei looked serious: "Don''t panic, keep calm, this should be eliminating the poison in his body, as long as you pass this level, you will be fine!"


    "This, this... can this survive? This is almost familiar!" Liang Fuguo called anxious.


    "It''s useless to be anxious, let it be your fate." Zhang Zhiwei sat with a serious face, his eyes never left the disciple Zhou.


    "This, this...Okay!...Smelly boy, have you heard? As long as you hold on, the poison will be completely resolved, you have to fight for your breath! Don''t give up!"


    "Master... I... can stand it!!"


    The disciple Zhou came by biting his teeth, but he didn''t even snorted.


    It lasted for ten minutes before the heat wave and redness of his expression gradually receded. Zhang Zhiwei immediately crossed the Qi for him and checked the pulse. His serious expression was finally relieved: "It''s okay, it''s all resolved, go back. It¡¯s good to take care of it for a while."


    Lu Jin exclaimed with emotion from the side: "This pill is really amazing. It can remove the poison that has been passed down from generation to generation in such a short time."


    "It''s...it''s a bit painful...I feel...the whole body is...well..." the disciple Zhou said weakly, his head tilted and he passed out.


    Zhang Zhiwei checked him immediately, and found that there was no accident, so he was relieved: "Send to the hospital first to get some water, otherwise I really want to explain it here."


    Not long after Zhang Zhiwei and the others drove to the hospital, several luxury cars stopped in front of the villa. Feng Zhenghao and Feng Xingtong walked out of the front luxury cars and said to the members of the World Society behind them: "You wait here. Now, don''t ruin everything for me!"


    "Yes, President!"


    Feng Zhenghao took a stack of documents and entered the villa.


    "Father, Xingtong, why are you here?" Feng Shayan was surprised to see the two.


    "If you have something to ask Mr. Sun, where is he?"


    "The hall is, let me take you there." Feng Shayan took the two to the hall.


    Regarding Feng Zhenghao''s arrival, Monkey King was also a little surprised: "Why are you free to run to me?"


    "I heard that Sister Baoer has been searching for her own life experience, and I found something while searching the Wang Family Building. Come and have a look." Feng Zhenghao took out a photo from the file in his hand and handed it to The Monkey King.


    Upon hearing that it had something to do with his own life experience, Bao Baofeng immediately leaned over, and Feng Shayan and the others looked at the photos Sun Wukong was holding with curiosity.


    This is an old black-and-white photo. It shows a little girl with two big long braids sitting on a stone platform. Her innocent look is similar to Feng Baobao.


    Wei Shufen was surprised when he saw it: "This is... Sister Baoer?"


    Feng Zhenghao looked serious: "I''m not very clear, but from the information, it seems that the Wang family has been searching for Sister Bao''er''s details, but they have hurried away this time without taking these things away, or Either they left in a hurry, or they felt that these things were of no use to them, and they just abandoned them in such an emergency."


    "No, I''m afraid they left it deliberately." Monkey King looked at the photo in his hand and said calmly. In his impression, this photo should be in those collections without roots. Why did it appear in the Wang family?Someone must have done it deliberately.


    "Leave it deliberately?" Feng Zhenghao frowned slightly. If that is the case, then this might be a trap.


    However, Bao Bao Feng, no matter whether it is a trap or not, she has always remembered her own life experience. Now that she has a clue, there is no reason to let it go. She immediately hugged Monkey King''s arm with her hands, her eyes flashing Look at him...

 3091 Chapter 150: Mei Jinfeng

    "Don''t worry, since I have clues, I will check it for you." Monkey King touched Bao Bao Feng''s head to calm her down.


    Then Wei Shufen looked at the photo in Sun Wukong''s hand very seriously: "The person in it shouldn''t be a photo? It''s more like a portrait. Is this photo taken from a portrait?" He said, immediately Xiangfeng Zhenghao looked at it: "What else is there besides this picture?"


    "There is also a picture of a woman." Feng Zhenghao took out a few more photos from a stack of files. These photos are still photos of the portraits, but the paintings are so slow that they look like real photos.


    The twenty-eighth-year-old woman in the photo looks youthful and beautiful, but she looks at a certain direction and looks like a nympho that destroys a lot of beauty. It seems that when painting the portrait, her favorite person should be there. direction.


    "Who is this person? Is it related to Sister Baoer?" Liu Yanyan looked at the portrait in the photo with a look of curiosity.


    Feng Zhenghao shook his head: "No, according to my investigation, this person is what Quan Xing Mei Jinfeng looked like when she was young. He joined the Quan Xing veteran in 1940, and he is devoted to rootlessness and is still alive. "


    "Such a clear hint, it is clear that we are going to find this Mei Jinfeng." Zhi Jinhua said with a serious face.


    "Also in these documents, there are also a few words about rootless treasures." Feng Zhenghao displayed the documents on the desktop for everyone to watch.


    "Treasure?" Liu Yanyan heard the words, her eyes lit up: "Is there any kind of treasure?"


    "Don''t think about treasures or anything." Zhi Jinhua shook her head and said with a serious face: "However, among these treasures, there should be some clues about Sister Bao''er''s life, but I don''t know if I left them specially. What is the intention of the people of things? Judging from the current situation, the possibility of sinking occupies more than 90%, but who would set up such a sinking that can be seen through at a glance?"


    Monkey King touched Zhi Jinhua¡¯s head and said with a smile: ¡°Any problem can¡¯t be treated in a superficial form. The other party knows my strength very well, and naturally also knows that what is stuck in is useless, and how can I set it up? Entering such a low-level thing, they do it, presumably to use Ah Wu''s life experience to buy more time.


    When Zhi Jinhua heard the words, she suddenly said, "Yes, that''s it. They want to distract the master, and are afraid that the master will go to their troubles right now. In such an urgent need of time, there should be no one else except the whole nature. It seems that these materials were deliberately left behind by the Wang Family."


    "Then shall we go?" Feng Shayan looked at Monkey King.


    Upon hearing the words, Baby Feng immediately hugged Monkey''s arm tightly, looking at him pitifully and expectantly.


    "Go, I also promised Ah Wu to help him find the mystery of his life experience. Now that you have a clue, let''s go and see it." Although Sun Wukong has known about Feng Bao Bao''s life experience, there are some things that she can do by herself. To check it, to understand the leisure sentiment is more realistic.


    Otherwise, she told her her own identity at once, instead of pursuing her. With her character, I am afraid that she would enter a state of being muddled and waiting to die. This is one of the reasons why Sun Wukong has not told her.


    People like Feng Baobao can live a better life with obsession.


    "Go!" Feng Baobao heard the words, with joy on his expressionless face, he couldn''t wait to pick up the documents on the desk and ran to the garage.


    In a short while, there was a urging sound of''didi''.


    Feng Baobao has always been very focused and conscientious in her work. After destroying a few cars from the beginning, she is now a full-fledged old driver, and she can even fix some minor problems of the car by herself. I have to say She does have an amazing talent in learning.


    "Ahem~~ Sister Baoer is driving, is it really okay?" Liu Yanyan looked at Bao Bao Feng in the driver''s seat, a little frightened and uneasy, even Feng Shayan''s expressions of doubt.


    Zhi Jinhua was also a little confused: "Why don''t you take a car, please take us there, Master?"


    Bao Baofeng feels like a tiger. Is it safe to let her drive?


    "Don''t worry, old driver." Bao Bao Bao promised with a confident expression on his chest.


    "Get in the car, it''s okay, it''s good to take the car occasionally."


    Before the change, Bao Baofeng Feng really didn''t dare to ride Sun Wukong, but now it doesn''t matter. Her current technology is really not comparable to ordinary drivers.


    Seeing that Wei Shufen had already reached the left side of Monkey King, Liu Yanyan got into the car and occupied the right side. This person, Lu Linglong, immediately pouted, saying that this position shouldn''t be mine?


    Fortunately, this car is an extended version, otherwise so many people would really not be able to sit down.


    Until five o''clock in the afternoon, Monkey King and his party came to Mei Jinfeng''s residence.


    This place is very remote. There is such a simple and old wooden house in a radius of tens of miles, and it looks a bit miserable in isolation.


    "Feng Shayan took the phone, looked at the map above, and said, "This should be the place that the old man marked us, that Mei Jinfeng''s residence."


    With that said, she stepped forward to knock on the door, but heard a few soft sounds of''duoduo'', a few small flying needles came out through the door, and Feng Shayan hurriedly dodged with fright.


    With a wave of Chen Duo''s delicate hand, the purple shell overflowed and enveloped the entire house.


    "Huh? Gu poison?!!!" There was a surprised old voice in the room, and then the door creaked open, and an old white-haired woman with a flying needle suspended in her palm appeared in Sun Wukong and others. Within his vision: "Who are you?!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, her complexion suddenly changed slightly, and after a few coughs, she fell on her knees and said, "What a domineering poison! I have clearly prevented the poison from corroding, so I was still caught..."


    As he said, he glanced at Chen Duo and finally fixed his gaze on Chen Duo''s body: "The little girl is really a good method. At a young age, she can actually practice Gu technique to this level. According to the old body, this age of Gu Teacher, the only one who is so good is the little girl next to Mr. Sun. If I guess right, you are Chen Duo, right?"


    "Chen Duo has seen Senior Jinfeng." For the old man, Chen Duo was very polite, and when he inhaled with his palm, all the spreading Gu poison retracted his palm and turned into a poison pill, which she collected.


    "Then it should be..." Mei Jinfeng fixed his eyes on Monkey King''s voice, her pupils shrunk slightly, as a salute: "Mei Jinfeng has seen Mr. Sun!"

 3092 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One

    "Then this one should be..." Mei Jinfeng fixed his gaze on Monkey King, his pupils shrunk slightly, as a salute: "Mei Jinfeng has seen Mr. Sun!"


    It looks very respectful and polite, but it is not difficult to see that she is so humble and polite because she is afraid, because there is still a trace of resentment hidden between her eyebrows.


    It is because of Monkey King that her love has been hidden without roots, and she has never seen her.


    Of course, in addition to this, there is another reason. She is already suffering from poison. If her attitude is not good, she may have to explain it here. She just heard the news that Rootless Life has emerged, but she doesn¡¯t want to see it yet. When he reaches him, he will take a step first.


    Chen Duo stepped forward and stretched out her right hand to Mei Jinfeng''s eyebrows, but she was so frightened that she hurriedly avoided, the silver needle in her hand flashed with a slight cold light: "What do you want to do?!"


    "I have no malice. I just want to help you detoxify the Gu poison. If you let the Gu poison erode the six fu organs, it will be difficult to solve it."


    When Mei Jinfeng heard the words, he hesitated and stopped moving. She knew very well that there was Monkey King present and she didn''t have the ability to resist at all if she wanted to kill her.


    Chen Duo reached between Mei Jinfeng''s eyebrows with one hand. Before he had any luck, he heard an angry roar not far behind him: "What are you doing? Let go of Jinfeng!!"


    I saw a thin old man flying over, and stopped 20 meters away from Sun Wukong and his group: "If you dare to hurt Jinfeng''s hair, I want you all to pay for it!"


    "Huh~ The tone is not small." Feng Shayan looked at the thin old man and snorted softly: "Xia Liuqing, don''t you want to shrink up like other whole-sex, you dare to show up in front of us?"


    "What can I not dare? As long as it is for Jinfeng, even if it kills me, I will not hesitate!" Xia Liuqing looked at what Mei Jinfeng said affectionately and passionately.


    I could see that Monkey King was getting goose bumps on the side. This old thing is so old and still so numb, it''s really hot-eyed.


    This relationship is indeed admirable, but it is a lot of age, why is it so nauseous, it is a bit unbearable.


    Chen Duo seemed to have been bluffed by Xia Liuqing''s appearance, and walked to Monkey King''s side meaningfully.


    Xia Liuqing saw this, and immediately rushed towards Mei Jinfeng: "Oh~~Jinfeng~!!! I miss you!"


    "Don''t touch me!!" Mei Jinfeng was frightened''Hua Rong turned pale'', but unfortunately now she has the poison in her body, and it is impossible to avoid or fight back. She was sturdily thrown to the ground by Xia Liuqing. Even Xia Liuqing felt surprised and surprised. Which time before was he was either flashed or beaten? This time he succeeded, and he successfully met?


    "Ah~~Jinfeng~! I met you! I met you!!!" Xia Liuqing was happy as if she was willing to pass away. The old hooligan with that face made Liu Yanyan scream.


    "Get out of Nima!" Monkey King really couldn''t stand the old man. With a kick, he kicked Xia Liuqing several somersaults and rolled aside; if he is still interested in admiring a pair of young men and women, these two old things are considered Up.


    "Ah, ah~~~ You dare to separate me and Jinfeng!!! I fight with you!!!" Xia Liuqing at this moment seemed to be possessed, and rushed towards Sun Wukong with an angry expression. A madman who was dazzled by love.


    Mei Jinfeng was shocked to see his sudden move.


    Liu Yanyan and the others also had surprised expressions. It was the first time they saw someone daring to be so rigid with Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong didn''t even look at it. With a light wave, Xia Liuqing burst into a bloody mist.


    Poor Xia Liuqing escaped luckily when he was in Longhu Mountain, but died inexplicably because of his fever.


    So, if you don''t die, you won''t die.


    "Old... Lao Qing!!!" Mei Jinfeng saw this, her pupils tightened, and she screamed. Although she had always been honest with Xia Liuqing, she still had a good impression in her heart when she suddenly saw him being killed. All kinds of guilty conscience flooded my heart.


    For Xia Liuqing, his life and death, Monkey King, didn''t care at all, but this guy didn''t know how to attack him, so he had to be conscious of death.


    "Cut~ It''s really dying, so I can''t stay there, I dare to shoot against Wukong." Liu Yanyan curled her lips with disdain: "It''s almost dead."


    "You...you...you actually killed him!!" Mei Jinfeng was trembling with anger.


    Sun Wukong looked indifferently: "Aren''t you annoying this person? I''ve solved it for you now, but if it doesn''t happen, it will give you a wish?"


    "You, you..." Mei Jinfeng trembled all over with annoyance, and her words were uncomfortable. She was really annoyed by Xia Liuqing before, but when she saw Xia Liuqing dying in front of her eyes, she couldn''t express the kind of heartache. .


    "I''m not interested in knowing your previous entanglements. What I want to know is, where the rootless treasure is, you should be very clear? Take us to..."


    "Do you think I will take you there?" Mei Jinfeng looked resentful, and there was a flame of hatred in his eyes.


    "Really, it doesn''t matter if you have you or not. Since you care about Xia Liuqing so much, then I will let you accompany him." Monkey King looked indifferently, his fingertips condensed and aimed at Mei Jinfeng''s heart.


    With such a determined attitude, even Feng Shayan and the others were startled.


    "You...wait!!!" Seeing Sun Wukong''s indifferent expression, Mei Jinfeng''s heart was frightened. She saw that this person would really kill her without hesitation. This is like imagination It''s different, but she didn''t want to die now before she saw the rootless growth.


    "Don''t kill me, I...I will take you there!"


    "Huh~ It''s so good, why bother to pretend to be tough." Sun Wukong put down his hands and looked at Chen Duo with a calm expression: "Help her detoxify."


    Chen Duo immediately walked up to Mei Jinfeng, with one hand on her forehead, and saw that the naked-eye gu poison was continuously inhaled and gathered in her palm. In a moment, Mei Jinfeng''s purple complexion had returned to normal. .


    This is a common application of the [Earth and Hard Toxicity Sutra]. Since practicing this [Earth and Hard Toxicity Sutra], Chen Duo¡¯s attainments in Gu Poison have become even more unpredictable. He can detoxify the poison as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt the lungs. , All come here casually.


    Monkey King: "Lead the way."


    Mei Jinfeng: "Go to that place. If you don''t buy some special props, it won''t work."


    Monkey King: "You don''t need to worry about this kind of thing, you just need to lead the way."


    Mei Jinfeng frowned slightly and looked at the wooden house: "Then I can go back to the house and get something?"


    "Faster."..

 3093 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Two

    When Mei Jinfeng entered the house to take things, Monkey King looked at the mountains and forests a hundred meters away: "I almost forgot you."


    While speaking, he stretched out one hand, but saw a figure suddenly floated up from the forest, was sucked upside down in front of Monkey King at an astonishing speed, fell to the ground, unable to move.


    "!!! You really deserve to be Mr. Monkey King, his strength is really unfathomable. A hundred meters away, you can even catch me with your abilities, admire and admire me!"


    This person looked like a foreigner, and his face that had not yet receded was shocked when he saw Monkey King, but there was a trace of admiration and fear.


    "It''s you! Why are you here?!" Mei Jinfeng hurried out when he heard the noise. When he saw foreign men, he was surprised. He obviously knew him.


    "Do you know him? Who is this person?" Wei Shufen looked at Mei Jinfeng.


    "Balun, he has a very good relationship with Xia Liuqing, and has some relationship with Quan Xing, but he did not join Quan Xing. It seems that he came with Xia Liuqing..."


    When Barron heard this, he immediately stated his position: "I did come with Lao Qing to find this Ms. Mei Jinfeng. There is no hostility towards you, Mr. Monkey King."


    "I don''t care if you are hostile or not." Monkey King looked at Barron indifferently: "Your full name should be Barron Grylls, the successor of the Liuku fairy thief, right?"


    Hearing this, Barron''s face instantly became serious, and his brows frowned slightly.


    Feng Shayan and the others were also full of surprises: "Liu Ku Xian Thief? One of the Eight Wonders? This person turned out to be the successor of one of the Eight Wonders?"


    Mei Jinfeng was also full of shock at the moment. The relationship between Barron and Xia Liuqing was very good, so he had met several times, but she really didn''t know that this person turned out to be the heir of the Liuku Immortal Thief.


    Lu Linglong asked curiously, "Liu Ku Immortal Thief? This name sounds so frustrating, what ability does it have?"


    Monkey King: "Able to devour the heavens and the earth for their own use, to the extent of delaying aging, but also to completely conceal their breath. Don''t look at him like this, he is actually an old man in his sixties."


    "Sixty years old?" Feng Shayan and the others looked at Barron in shock, but after another thought, Sun Wukong, Wei Shufen, and Feng Baobao are all from the same age as the old master. , Sixty years old seems to be fine?


    "Can these Liuku immortal thief reach the level of immortality?" Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King with puzzlement.


    "I said, it''s just to delay aging, not to live forever." Sun Wukong looked indifferently: "So Quan Xing is not interested in him."


    "Is it just delaying aging?" Liu Yanyan and the others immediately lost interest when they heard this. They knew clearly that Monkey King had the secret to immortality, but they thought it was a taboo, so they never dared to ask.


    As soon as Bao Bao Feng heard that the other party had mastered one of the eight wonders of the Liu Ku fairy thief, he immediately knew what Sun Wukong was going to do to catch him. He immediately took out his shovel, squatted down and knocked on Barron''s head: The secret book of Kuxian Thief is handed over..."


    Barron ignored Baby Feng, but fixed his gaze on Sun Wukong: "You should have grasped the secret of longevity from her. You shouldn''t need my Liuku immortal thief to be right... You collect eight magic skills, after all What is the purpose?"


    "From her?" When Feng Shayan and other women heard this, they all looked at Bao Bao Feng with shock. The secret of longevity that the master has gotten from Sister Bao''er?


    Wei Shufen also showed curiosity when she heard this. She really knew that Sister Bao''er also had the secret of longevity hidden in her body.


    But they have lived with Monkey King until now, but they have never seen Monkey King do anything to Bao Bao Feng, nor did they do anything to themselves, but just like that, she also followed the inexplicable longevity, so she was very curious about the longevity that Monkey King mastered. Is it really the same as Boa''s?Did you really get it from Sister Boer?


    Monkey King looked at Barron indifferently: "All I want is the Liuku immortal thief on you, not here to solve your doubts."


    "How could I bring such important things with me?" Barron promised with a face: "As long as you let me go, I will definitely bring you the secret book of Liuku Immortal Thief!"


    "Since you can''t take it out now, I can only pick it up."


    Hearing this, Barron''s expression changed: "Wait~ wait!!" He had seen Monkey King''s decisive methods, and he didn''t dare to hesitate and delay: "I will write silently! I will write a silent copy to you immediately, not Please do it yourself!"


    "Don''t be so troublesome." Monkey King stretched out one hand, the space in his palm fluctuated slightly, and an old book appeared in his hand out of thin air.


    After Barron saw this cheat book, his pupils shrank instantly and his face was shocked: "You...Where did you find it? Impossible!! This is impossible!!!"


    "There is nothing impossible, what I want is not something I can''t get." Monkey King looked indifferently, threw the cheat book to Wei Shufen behind him, and waved his hand at Bao Bao Feng: "Buy it right now."


    Barron heard this and was shocked: "Hey?! Wait a minute! Didn''t you say that if I handed over the cheats, you would let me go? A character like you, don''t you want to go wrong?"


    "Did you give me this cheat?" Monkey King asked rhetorically.


    "I..." Barron was at a loss for a moment.


    Baby Feng didn''t care so much. He dug a pit, kicked Barron into the pit and buried it on the spot. The skillful methods made Zhi Jinhua and the others sweat straight.


    Especially Lu Linglong, it reminded her that when she first met Feng Baobao, she was almost buried alive.


    Feng Shayan looked at the secret book in Wei Shufen''s hand, and looked at Monkey King with surprise: "Master, is this secret book really you just got?"


    Monkey King looked at her with a smile: "Want to learn?"


    "Think~think~!!" Feng Shayan''s head was like a chicken pecking at rice.


    "This is called fetching things from space. When you apply your abilities to a certain degree, it will naturally happen."


    "When will you have to wait! Also, how far can this distance be, where did the master get this cheat?"


    "The distance depends on one''s own strength." Monkey King: "This Liuku fairy thief was taken from a secret hiding spot abroad."


    "Guo Guo Guo... abroad?!!!" Feng Shayan stammered in shock. She was already very powerful when she shuttled through a space of more than ten meters, but her master could actually take things from abroad. This gap... She shouldn''t ask, it''s too shocking...

 3094 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Three

    Although Chen Duo and others were shocked by Monkey King''s astonishing method, they were not surprised. In their opinion, it was reasonable for any incredible things to happen to Monkey King.


    Only Mei Jinfeng was shocked by Monkey King''s methods, how far is it from abroad!Taking things out of space, is this really something that people can do?Is there any chance of winning if Quan Xing wants to touch such a person?


    Monkey King looked at Mei Jinfeng: "Are you ready? Can you lead the way?"


    "But... it''s okay!" Mei Jinfeng looked at Monkey King, always feeling a kind of panic and fear, not daring to hesitate any more, and immediately set off to lead the way.


    Three days later.


    Qinling Mountains, dense forests and deep mountains.


    "Wow, look, there are monkeys!" Liu Yanyan cried out, pointing to a golden hairy monkey on the big rock in front, with a look of excitement: "So cute~!"


    "Cute?" Monkey King smiled: "You won''t feel cute anymore in a while!"


    "Huh?" Liu Yanyan was puzzled.


    However, at this moment, the monkey in front of him suddenly jumped up, his movements were swift and vigorous, and he appeared in front of Lu Linglong almost in the blink of an eye. The sharp front paws had already grabbed her throat...


    "Yeah!!!" Lu Linglong was really taken aback. She was originally looking at it with great interest. Who knew it would attack suddenly.


    Fortunately, Monkey King made a quick move, a finger popped out, and the monkey''s head split instantly and died.


    Looking at the bloody headless corpse that fell in front of him, Lu Linglong was so scared that he immediately hid behind Sun Wukong.


    "Squeaky~~~"


    Seeing the monkey being killed, the rest of the monkeys immediately uttered unpleasant and harsh screams, all staring at the Monkey King and his party with fierce faces, revealing human hatred eyes.


    "Don''t do it! Don''t do it!" Seeing this, Mei Jinfeng immediately stopped him, looking at one of the monkeys leading the way, and said in a pleasant tone: "Look at your big ears... Are you the descendant of Zhang Huaiyi? "


    "Zhang Huaiyi?!!!" Wei Shufen was stunned when he heard the name: "You said these monkeys are descendants of Zhang Huaiyi? Is he... he has such a heavy taste?"


    "Oh~ I''m not talking about Zhang Huaiyi." Mei Jinfeng explained: "The Zhang Huaiyi I''m talking about is just a big-eared monkey with the same name as him."


    Wei Shufen: "It turned out to be a monkey with the same name! I thought that Big Brother Huaiyi gave birth to a bunch of offspring with a female monkey, which shocked me."


    "Zhang Huaiyi?" Zhi Jinhua asked curiously: "You are talking about the Zhang Huaiyi who has mastered [the origin of the Qi body]?"


    "It''s him." Mei Jinfeng said, "But these monkeys have nothing to do with him. It''s just that the boss named these monkeys based on people he knows..."


    Mei Jinfeng was talking, but saw the big-eared monkey suddenly grinning and screaming, and grabbed her eyeballs...


    "Huh?!!!" Mei Jinfeng frowned slightly, looking very surprised, and Che was not flustered, his hands were flowing, and the big-eared monkey was knocked out with a palm, watching it still treat them. The group of monkeys glaring at him furrowed their brows deeply: "It''s not right, this is very wrong! How could they attack me?"


    "What''s wrong?" Zhi Jinhua asked curiously.


    "The headmaster said that this place is amazing. People who arrive here once by the correct route will be recognized by the creatures here. I have been with the headmaster and have naturally been recognized; and you came in with me, you should It¡¯s been admitted, but why do they still attack us? Is there something wrong with this?"


    Just when Mei Jinfeng was puzzled, although the monkeys showed fierce gazes, they were not launching an attack, because they had already set their sights on the last Bao Bao Feng. Qi Qi jumped up and surrounded her. Surrounded by him like a king.


    "Huh? The attitude of these monkeys towards Sister Baoer..." Feng Shayan looked surprised: "It seems that this is really related to Sister Baoer''s life experience..."


    Zhi Jinhua wrinkled her eyebrows slightly: "Strange, isn''t this a place where there is no roots for treasure? Then these monkeys should be related to him, how can they be so close to Sister Baoer? Is it possible that Sister Baoer is like that? What is the relationship between rootlessness?"


    When Mei Jinfeng heard the words, she was stunned when she saw the group of monkeys clustering around Bao Bao Bao. This reminded her of the situation when the group of monkeys stayed beside Wugensheng, which was exactly the same as the picture before her.


    "Is this girl really related to the boss?"


    "It seems that these monkeys won''t attack anymore." Seeing that the monkeys were stabilized by Bao Baobao, Monkey King looked at Mei Jinfeng and said calmly: "Continue to lead the way."


    Although he was puzzled as to why these monkeys would attack her, Mei Jinfeng had no time to pursue it at the moment and could only continue to lead the way.


    It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to see a gorge that often appeared in front of everyone, as if a road was split from a deep mountain. It was steep and weird, especially the cliffs were engraved with weird lines. , There is a sense of dizziness, which adds a bit of mystery and strangeness.


    Mei Jinfeng looked at the gorge in front of her and said, "Twenty-four days of Tongtian Valley, passing through this is almost there."


    Zhi Jinhua said with a serious face: "What is the particularity of these 24 Tongtian Valleys? When you look at the pattern of this dense valley, you know that it should not be as simple as decorations, right?"


    "The little girl is quite cautious." Mei Jinfeng said: "But it''s okay, there is no danger. As for the feelings, you will know when you enter."


    Feng Shayan and the other women did not pay attention to Mei Jinfeng, but looked at Monkey King.


    "Let''s go." Monkey King''s answer was simple.


    Upon hearing this, Feng Shayan and the other women also gave a sigh of relief. Since Monkey King asked them to enter, there is no danger.


    And Bao Bao Feng had already walked in first, surrounded by the monkeys, like a female monkey king.


    When Liu Yanyan saw this, she immediately followed up and teased: "Sister Baoer, you are the rhythm of becoming a king!" At this point, she suddenly woke up and clapped her palms and laughed: "Ah~Yes~ Goku Isn¡¯t the eldest brother¡¯s name Sun Wukong? It feels like we are going to enter Huaguo Mountain!"


    "You stinky girl, even dare to make a joke of mine!" Without saying anything, Monkey King grabbed Liu Yanyan, slapped and hit.


    "Sorry, Brother Wukong, I was wrong." Liu Yanyan blushed, weakly begging for mercy.


    If there was no one, she would still molest the Monkey King unscrupulously and enjoy a higher level of punishment, but she was so shy in the crowd...

 3095 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Four

    The group of people walked into the valley with full attention. The so-called more alert, the less they felt abnormal, only the sound of''da da'' footsteps echoed in their ears.


    "It doesn''t seem to feel anything?" Liu Yanyan said to Feng Shayan next to her, and then looked at the surrounding cliffs: "It''s just that these lines are a little dizzy."


    Feng Shayan nodded, and she did not feel any change.


    Then Bao Bao Feng suddenly said, "Yao Yu..."


    "Huh? Yaoyu? Sister Baoer, do you feel it?" Lu Linglong and the other women looked at Bao Bao Feng with curiosity.


    Chen Duo said with a serious face: "It''s true... this kind of awkward feeling... Although it''s insignificant, but when the Qi body passes through the Yao Yu, it is so unnatural, as if there is still a feeling when I mobilize it. Power is guiding me."


    "It is these stripes engraved on the stone wall that guide us." Wei Shufen was surprised: "These stripes are densely covered with valleys, and people have nowhere to escape visually. They seem chaotic, but they can be observed from any angle and any part. The message to the viewer is consistent..."


    "Even if we don¡¯t describe specific matters, the graphics themselves carry information. The information is simpler and more abstract, and it is easier to get feedback from the depths of our subconscious... and the information that this valley-filled curve brings us. It is the method that guides the circulation of qi in the body, and the incongruity since entering the valley has come from this."


    "It turns out that people can subconsciously follow to go to the sea, this valley is really a bit weird!" Zhi Jinhua looked at the surrounding lines, her face was curious, and she took out her phone to take a photo.


    "Well, don''t study these stone walls. There is nothing to study, and there is no danger. We can do it in a hurry."


    "There is no danger?" Zhi Jinhua''s face was serious: "This valley is guiding us to go to the cemetery, if one line is wrong, it is not a joke!"


    Mei Jinfeng looked casually: "It''s okay, I will endure this strangeness every time I come here, and it''s been fine for decades, hurry up, I...eh?!!!"


    Mei Jinfeng hadn''t spoken yet, her face suddenly changed slightly, her pupils stared suddenly, showing an unbelievable look, the next second, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and she fell softly to the ground, her face covered. Shocked and stunned: "I...I...I did the wrong thing?!!! How... how?!!! Why is this happening?!!!"


    It¡¯s been okay for decades, why would you be guided to do the wrong thing today?There are also those monkeys who would not have attacked her, but they have also attacked her. All of this reveals weirdness. What is going on?


    Sun Wukong looked at Mei Jinfeng and said calmly: "Don''t be surprised and curious. Everything here is now different from before. It''s been touched long ago."


    "Have you moved your hands and feet?" Mei Jinfeng wiped the blood on the corners of her mouth, trying to make her behavior straight, but no matter how hard she tried, it wouldn''t help. This natural way of behavior was not under her control. As a result, the qi in her body circulates and collides indiscriminately, and her internal injuries become more serious.


    "Oh~ Damn! I''m too bad!" Liu Yanyan suddenly exclaimed, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, pale and terrified and shouted at Monkey King: "Help! Brother Wukong! I''m going to die~ To die. ~!"


    As Liu Yanyan screamed, all of Lu Linglong''s expressions changed slightly, and they all discovered at this moment that the Qi in their bodies had started to rotate naturally, and they couldn''t control it anymore.


    "It seems that this rootless growth still has some means to use this valley to make the Qi in the human body run autonomously, but that''s it." Then, Monkey King placed one hand on the cliff, and a strange scene suddenly appeared in the wind. In the eyes of Shayan and other women, they witnessed the weird and twisted lines on the cliff, and then the self-operating Qi in the body gradually returned to the right track. Not only was it not the wrong way of transporting the Qi, but it made them feel that the Qi in the body was more It has grown a lot.


    "You, you...you can change the way of luck in the 24th Tongtian Valley?!!!" Mei Jinfeng looked at Monkey King in shock at this moment, and was really shocked.


    "It''s just a small way to lead others to carry out the disease on their own. What''s the big deal." Monkey King said indifferently: "Let''s go, keep going."


    Liu Yanyan was full of excitement: "This feeling is great! I feel the Qi in my body has grown a lot, Brother Wukong, or let''s practice here for a while!"


    "It''s not necessary. If you want to practice, I will get you a better one next time."


    "Wow~ Brother Wukong, have you mastered the secrets of the 24th Heavenly Valley?"


    Feng Shayan glanced at her directly after hearing the words, and then looked at Monkey King with admiration: "Nonsense, if you don''t master it, can the master change these 24 verses of Tongtian Valley at will?"


    "This person is really terrible!!" Mei Jinfeng looked at Monkey King dignified now: "Did he master it a long time ago...or just by looking at it, he has already seen through the 24 Tongtian Valley. ?"


    But no matter which kind, Sun Wukong¡¯s methods shocked her again, and he changed the entire 24th Tongtian Valley. These methods, even without roots, would take several years to complete the change. At first glance, the judgment is still completely crushed.


    Zhi Jinhua said with emotion: "But this rootless growth is really amazing, and it can be built such a magical place."


    "Who said that this place was built without roots?" Sun Wukong said calmly: "He just processed this place at most."


    Liu Yanyan originally had a slight admiration for that rootless life. Upon hearing this, she immediately curled her lips: "Cut~ I just picked up a ready-made one. I thought he was so good."


    When Mei Jinfeng heard the words, her brows jumped. As usual, if she heard someone say bad things about rootlessness, she promised to turn her face and desperately, but with the Monkey King and the whole group, she didn¡¯t have the courage, not that she was afraid Death, but she really didn''t want to die, at least she didn''t want to die before seeing rootless growth.


    Now she also figured it out, everything here is very different from before, and it must be the result of rootless changes. It is no wonder that she will be attacked by those monkeys.


    Knowing that Wugensheng had already been here, and secretly modified everything here, Mei Jinfeng regretted that she had known that she should have come here soon, but missed the opportunity to meet Wugensheng...

 3096 Chapter 155: Monkey Group

    "Since this place was not built without roots, who was the one who built it?" Chen Duo looked at Mei Jinfeng with some curiosity.


    Mei Jinfeng shook his head, "I don''t know, the headmaster only gave me one question and two hints."


    Feng Shayan looked curious: "One question? Two hints? What hint?"


    "The first hint is the name of the cave at the end of the valley¡ªwhat a person is; the second hint¡ªsincere!"


    "What''s a human? Honest? What''s this reminder?" Liu Yanyan was confused when she heard it, turned her head and looked at Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong, do you know what it means?"


    However, Monkey King did not pay attention. Instead, he raised his head and looked at the cliff above his head. I don¡¯t know when and where countless monkeys were already standing. Each holding a large rock, with his eyes close to them, looking at its appearance, it was obvious that he did not care kindness.


    "These monkeys... don''t they want to hit us with rocks?" Lu Linglong looked up at the situation above her head, her eyes widened immediately. It is hard to imagine that in this narrow passage, if countless boulders were dropped, it would be a What kind of situation.


    "Aren''t these monkeys very friendly to Sister Bao''er? Why do they attack?" Feng Shayan looked at the group of monkeys still surrounded by Bao''er Feng, very puzzled.


    Zhi Jinhua stroked her lower eyelids with a serious expression: "Don''t you find out? Those monkeys have been staring at us, but they have never been hostile to Sister Baoer."


    While talking, I saw that the group of monkeys reached out and grabbed Feng Baobao and ran towards the deep valley frantically. This was to take her away from here.


    "Ah~ Sister Baoer was taken away!" Liu Yanyan screamed immediately.


    Monkey King looked at Wei Shufen: "You follow, and I will be there later."


    Wei Shufen nodded, stretched her figure, and chased up to Feng Baobao...


    In the next moment, the monkeys in the valley raised the boulders in their hands high and threw them down. Some even picked up pieces of boulders with wooden sticks, and smashed them down with the booming sound!


    "Oh my god~ it''s going to be a meatloaf!" Liu Yanyan ran away: "These dead monkeys really dare to do it! Brother Wukong, what are you doing in a daze, run!"


    "You don''t need to be so nervous, it''s just a few rocks." Monkey King did look indifferent, and as his words fell, the boulders that had fallen were already suspended in the sky, and it was difficult to fall again.


    "This is... a strong motivation to read!!!" Mei Jinfeng saw this, with a look on his face. This huge boulder fell and its weight was terrifying, but it was controlled by Monkey King effortlessly with the motivation of reading. Well, this weight is simply not something human can bear!How she is not shocked.


    "Haha~~ With Big Brother Wukong, I feel safe in dangerous places!" Liu Yanyan, who had run away from her legs, turned back for the second time, holding Monkey King''s arm and casting her admiring eyes, flattering immediately. Served.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed her face unceremoniously, and a 180-degree rotation came: "You girl, you ran quite fast just now."


    Can you be upset, Feng Shayan and the others have not had time to run, this girl has already run ten meters away.


    "Sigh~~It hurts~~Big Brother Wukong~~Keep it down!!" Liu Yanyan immediately screamed in tears, "I''m a conditioned reflex, but I never thought of leaving you behind!"


    Naturally, Monkey King knew it was true, otherwise it would not be as simple as turning a face.


    After Xiao Xiao bullied Liu Yanyan, Monkey King looked at the group of monkeys in the valley. Perhaps he could see that the rocks were floating in the air and could not fall. They were so anxious that they were scratching their ears and cheeks. The monkeys were anxious. The expression on his face is extremely humane.


    "The IQs of these monkeys look very high, just like humans!" Zhi Jinhua looked at the monkeys, her expression serious, but also full of surprise.


    This valley is full of mystery, and even the animals here are completely different from the outside world.


    "Dare to hit us with rocks, Brother Wukong, cut them!" Liu Yanyan looked at the monkeys with an angry expression. They were all equipped with unique skills, but in the narrow valley, these huge rocks fell. It is inevitable that there will be some damage, but fortunately, Monkey King was present to survive.


    Obviously, this group of monkeys should have gotten a hint to make such a move. The people behind the scenes knew who it was without guessing.


    "This kind of indiscriminate method can also be used. It seems that after so many years, there is no growth in rootlessness."


    With that said, Monkey King raised one hand high, and lightly shook his hand at the boulders floating in the middle of the valley, bang bang~ the sound was endless, each piece of the boulder burst open, shooting out flying rocks, piercing through a monkey Body, head...


    All of a sudden, monkey corpses fell like rain and fell into the valley, making the valley filled with unpleasant blood.


    "Go! Go! It''s really disgusting!" Liu Yanyan pulled Monkey King away quickly, and Chen Duo and the others covered their noses to keep up.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Monkey King and his party to leave the valley, but they saw Feng Baobao and Wei Shufen facing two giant monkeys, and the monkeys that originally clustered around Feng Baobao were clustered around the two giant monkeys. , Glaring at the two women with their teeth and dancing claws, they seemed to hesitate again when they wanted to do it.


    Until they saw Monkey King''s arrival, the monkey group immediately squeaked uneasyly, and the two giant monkeys in the front thumped their chests and roared, looking at Monkey King with horror.


    As Monkey King got closer and closer, the monkey group gradually retreated subconsciously, and finally fled in all directions while the two giant monkeys hissed, and a monkey disappeared for a moment.


    "Huh? Why did they all run away?" Liu Yanyan squeezed her fists: "I want to vent my anger!"


    Mei Jinfeng explained on the side: "These monkeys are very smart. They know who should move and who should not move. Obviously, they have been scared by Master Monkey King''s methods now. Do it on us again."


    "Where is the hidden treasure?" Bao Bao Bao Feng stopped her gaze on Mei Jinfeng, and now she only cared about this.


    "Just in the Heweiren Cave not far ahead, come with me." Mei Jinfeng didn''t hesitate at all. Regarding the rootless treasure, she regarded her life as more important than her own life. She was a last resort before. But from all the signs, she understood that Wugensheng seemed to have deliberately let these people come to pick up the treasure. Since it was the head, she had no hesitation...

 3097 Chapter 156: Treasure

    Entering what is a human hole, but entering the purpose is all messy things.


    "Zen slough... Conch... Old books... Camera... Organ... Stones... I''m going! What kind of mess is this?" Liu Yanyan searched for these so-called hidden treasures with a frantic face and a vicious face toward Meijin. Feng glared over: "Are you sure you are not playing with us? Is this special also called treasure?"


    However, Mei Jinfeng said in a very positive tone: "These are indeed the treasures of the boss, they are not bad, they are all here."


    When Liu Yanyan heard the words, she couldn''t help but spit out: "What kind of strange thing is your boss? You have collected some useless things, and you have a reputation as a treasure, a deceit!"


    Feng Shayan looked at Liu Yanyan with a serious face: "Yanyan, we are not here to find the treasure. First check if there are any objects or things related to Sister Bao''er''s life."


    "Uh~ okay." Liu Yanyan naturally knows what their purpose is this time, but since they are all called Treasure Lands, they should be something of a bit valuable, right?It''s really disappointing that this treasure is such a thing.


    "Found it, the painting in the photo..." Suddenly, Chen Duo''s voice came from the corner, and she was walking up to Monkey King with a painting.


    This painting is exactly the same as the picture. Obviously, the picture is the portrait taken.


    After Monkey King flipped through it, there was nothing peculiar about it.


    But at this moment, Lu Linglong screamed suddenly and threw out an ancient book in his hand like a hot potato.


    "What''s wrong!!" Feng Shayan and the others all entered a state of alert.


    Lu Linglong''s complexion was red, and she was secretly broken: "It''s too shameless! I didn''t expect that rootless student turned out to be such a person. It''s really shameless!"


    Feng Shayan walked over with curiosity and picked up the ancient book. Looking at the large characters on the cover, she suddenly realized, her face was not red, and she was not breathless: "Golden plum, or an isolated collection...It is also an antique cultural relic. You can sell it for some money."


    "Can you sell it? Give it to me!" Liu Yanyan''s eyes lit up and immediately ran to Feng Shayan.


    "You can''t send money for selling." Feng Shayan ignored Liu Yanyan, but walked over to Lu Linglong and teased: "Linglong, take it, learn a few more postures after you go back, so Wukong will be very happy. ~"


    "Go away~ I don''t want to look at this kind of thing!" Lu Linglong shouted with a flushed face.


    "Then Wukong..." Feng Shayan looked at Monkey King again.


    It¡¯s just that before she could finish her words, Sun Wukong just let it go and burned the fire: "I don¡¯t need this thing."


    "Ah~money! This is all money!" Liu Yanyan looked at her with pain.


    "Wukong, there is a diary here." Wei Shufen took a diary and walked to Monkey King''s side.


    "Diary?" Mei Jinfeng frowned slightly when she heard the words. She came here more than once or twice. She knew better than anyone about the so-called hidden treasure, but she had never seen a diary.


    Looking at the notes in the diary, it is not temporary. Looking at the old paper, it has been at least decades old. Some fonts are a little fuzzy, and some papers have festered, making a lot of content missing. .


    Monkey King just glanced at the diary, and then threw it aside. It was full of trivial things, and of course, there were some deeds about him.


    But he was not interested, but Feng Shayan and the others were very curious. They hurriedly picked it up and opened it casually all night. After looking at it seriously, the date is no longer clear, and the content in front is also very vague: "...X On X and X of the year, I formed a righteous relationship with many disciples of distinguished sects and established thirty-six righteousnesses, but they were not tolerated by the uprights. All sects were furious and sent their disciples down the mountain to clear the door. kill¡­"


    "...Today, I was in a bad mood. We were almost half wiped out shortly after the establishment of Thirty-Six Righteousnesses. Originally, I thought it was done by the group of decent people who chased us, but I didn''t expect it to be a single person... "


    "...Today, I was in a bad mood as well. I thought that with my personality charm and a three-inch tongue, it would be effortless to persuade that person to join us. However, I was overcast. That person''s thoughts were so strong that two of my best friends were controlled by him, and he couldn''t resist the slightest. As a result, my chest and abdomen were sneaked through by two friends, and I was almost killed..."


    "...After that, I realized that that person was very strong and desperate, so I made a little trick to get him into conflict with the decent people who were chasing us. I didn''t expect that he was really fooled. , It¡¯s just his method that opened my eyes again. That¡¯s no less than hundreds of decent players. Under one of his spells, all of the world evaporated after a single stroke. I was so scared that it was called a bailangba. It¡¯s cold~ I hurriedly shrank up and didn¡¯t dare to come out to be a demon anymore. I also carried the pot that had killed hundreds of decent players on my back...


    Seeing this, Mei Jinfeng suddenly widened his eyes, and looked at Monkey King with a shocked look: "It turns out that the massacre that shocked the entire Inhuman World at that time... turned out to be you!"


    Feng Shayan and the others were stunned: "Master...Master...you...you actually killed hundreds of decent people? Is this...is this true?"


    "Monkey Wukong rubbed his chin, and said in thought: "It seems that there has been such a thing, it has been so long, and who remembers such insignificant things!""


    "Ahem~ This is also irrelevant?" Feng Shayan and the others were speechless, and at the same time they became frightened. If this matter is rumored to go out, wouldn''t Monkey King be the opposite of all decent people?


    Thinking about it this way, everyone looked at Mei Jinfeng maliciously, and was so frightened that the latter stepped back again and again, raising his hands and swearing to the sky: "I swear, I will never reveal half a word! Please believe me !"


    "I only believe that the dead will not reveal secrets." Chen Duo was expressionless, the poison in his hand was already looming.


    Sun Wukong was very satisfied with the performance of the girls, waved his hand to interrupt Chen Duo, and said calmly: "This kind of thing, the rootless will come out sooner or later. It doesn''t matter whether you kill her or not. Now, let''s go to the real The place of treasure."


    "The real treasure place? Isn''t it here?" Liu Yanyan''s eyes lit up.


    "Do you think the real treasure will be thrown in such a conspicuous place?"


    "It seems... really!"


    Liu Yanyan immediately became interested: "Where is the real hidden treasure?"


    Monkey King: "Do you remember those two tips?"


    Zhi Jinhua: "What is a person? Honest?" ..

 3098 Chapter 157 Clues

    "Have you cracked the mystery of these two hints?" Mei Jinfeng looked at Monkey King in shock. The puzzle she hadn''t understood for decades was actually solved in such a short time?


    Monkey King did not explain much, but walked to the two footprints on the side and tapped at the Yongquan acupoint on the sole of his foot. Two spots of light formed by Qi appeared immediately. After a while, with the roar of Ka Ka The sound, the ground sank, splitting from the middle in the way of Tai Chi splitting into two instruments, revealing a deep underground passage.


    "This...this...really solved?!!!" Mei Jinfeng was shocked.


    Zhi Jinhua was curious now: "Master, what is this puzzle?"


    Monkey King looked at the deep underground passage and said calmly: "What is a human? The answer is simple. You should have seen the group of monkeys since you entered the valley? Have you noticed their behavior?"


    "Behavior?" Zhi Jinhua frowned thoughtfully, and said: "It''s not like a monkey at all, it''s infinitely close to people...people? What are people?! Is it hinted on these monkeys?"


    "The answer is actually very simple. It''s just that you blindly think it is too complicated." Monkey King said calmly: "What is a person? A person is indomitable."


    "Ah~ I get it!" Zhi Jinhua looked at the two footprints on the ground, and said suddenly: "So it is! Standing upright, the top point refers to the Baihui point on the top of the head, and the so-called Naturally, the site of this is the Yongquan acupoint on the sole of the foot. These two key acupuncture points run through the human body along the Shaoyin and Kidney Meridian of the foot, with the opening facing downward, which is also known as the bottomless hole."


    "And in this cave, there are only these two footprints left. In fact, the prompt is very clear. Why didn''t we think of it before!"


    When Mei Jinfeng heard the words, her expression couldn''t help but stunned: "It turns out... it''s that simple... For the first time in decades, I know that there is such a place here... There is no doubt that this is the right passage, this is the indomitable one! "


    "Go, it''s so secretive, go down and see what''s there!" Liu Yanyan couldn''t wait to say.


    Monkey King was now down the stairs, Bao Baofeng and the others followed closely.


    At the end of the trip, I saw a cave entrance. Above the entrance of the cave, there are four characters that can only be described in ugliness. Read it from right to left-a rare person.


    "It''s rare in a human body? What do you mean?" Liu Yanyan looked at the four-character curiosity: "Do those monkeys still want to cultivate to be perfect?"


    Bao Baofeng ignored this. The first one ran into the cave, and what appeared in front of him was a spacious cave. The cave was empty, but there were a lot of words on the wall, but most of the words were The people were crossed out, and only a small part was still complete.


    Mei Jinfeng looked at a piece of text on the wall and said: "Jiuqu Panhuan (huan) hole, this is the head of the character, I recognize it, but the other characters are not..."


    "A lot of words have been erased, but the ones here are more complete." Feng Shayan looked at the wall and read aloud: "This method...the true...the wonderful is more true...all because I am different from others, and I know the reason is reversed. Likan, who knows how to float and sink, decides the guest of honor, Jinding wants to keep Zhu Limei, Yuchi first goes into the water, and the magical power is not the end of the fire, and the moon appears in the deep pool."


    "Isn''t this Zhang Boduan...Ziyang Mountain Man?" Zhi Jin''s eyes lit up, and said, "Is this Ziyang Mountain Man built?"


    "Shanren Ziyang? Who?" Feng Shayan looked curious.


    Zhi Jinhua explained: "Zhang Boduan, known as Mr. Wuzhen or Ziyang Shanren, the patriarch of the Southern School of Danfa, but looking at the situation here, Rootless not only scratched the handwriting left by Zhang Boduan, but even modified the outside valley. Various signs indicate that the rootlessness is denying the people of Ziyang Mountain."


    "Negating the Ziyang Mountain people?" Liu Yanyan said with a look of contempt: "Then this rootless life is really bad. Modify other people''s handwriting and occupy other people''s caves. In the end, they have to deny them. It is me. I have to be angry. Don''t climb out of the grave."


    "If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense." Monkey King reached out and patted Liu Yanyan on the head, and said: "The last puzzle, Cheng, is also in it. I don''t bother to explain the specific content. Anyway, it is just something irrelevant. thing."


    As Monkey King said, he walked straight to the front of the stone platform in the center and waved lightly, seeing that the stone platform split into two in a split second, revealing a box.


    "Wow~ Treasure Box!" Liu Yanyan screamed with joy immediately.


    "Don''t make a fuss, there are no treasures in it." Monkey King patted her head again, stepped forward, and opened the treasure chest casually, only to reveal a pair of cloth shoes and some children''s coarse cloth clothes inside. Here, there is also a folded portrait.


    "This is... so familiar..." Looking at the things in the treasure chest, Bao Bao Feng was stunned, then holding his head, grunting in pain: "Ah~~ Pain~ Wukong... Head hurts... Can''t remember anything... "


    "Don''t think about it if you can''t remember it." Monkey King reached out and touched Bao Baofeng''s head, smoothing her pain: "Do you...really want to know your own life experience? Even if it''s something bad..."


    "Yes!" Baby Feng nodded vigorously without hesitation.


    Monkey King picked up the portrait in the treasure chest and opened it slowly. There were three people on it. They were at the entrance of the village, a little girl, and a man and a woman from the back. The clothes and shoes worn by the little girl, and the cloth shoes in the box. It''s exactly the same.


    "Is this..." Feng Shayan and the others were full of surprise when they saw this, but they were afraid that Bao Bao Feng would be stimulated, so they didn''t say it.


    But Bao Bao Feng is not stupid. He naturally knows what it means. He grabbed Monkey King with both hands, pointed at the portrait and said eagerly: "The village! The village in the painting!"


    Zhi Jinhua looked serious: "The village in the painting may be the birthplace of Sister Bao''er. If you find this village, you may be able to figure out the mystery of Sister Bao''er''s life experience."


    The information given in this portrait is really too clear. It seems that Rootless Student wants to buy more time, and he has racked his brains to get these things.


    Although Sun Wukong knew that this was a tactic of slowing down without roots, he did not want to refuse this gift. In his opinion, rootlessness is irrelevant. As long as it can help Feng Baobao find the past and let him live a few more days, there is nothing wrong with it. Think of it in return for this great gift.


    The things he wanted have been obtained, and Sun Wukong and his party also chose to leave.


    Looking at the valley behind her, Zhi Jinhua thoughtfully: "How do I think the monkeys in this valley should be the most noticed? Should we take one back and study it?"

 3099 Chapter 158 Human Heart

    Monkey King said indifferently: "The monkeys here do hide some secrets, but they don''t make any sense to us. Let''s go."


    Liu Yanyan: "That''s right, what we are concerned about now is the life experience of Sister Baoer. It is the most important thing to find the village in the portrait."


    "I''ll post the portrait to my father and let him ask someone to look it up." Feng Shayan said, picking up the phone to take a picture of the portrait.


    "Don''t be so troublesome, I know this village." Sun Wukong stopped her while thinking about it. When Feng Shayan and other women reacted, they had already found them in an unfamiliar intersection.


    And fifty meters away from the front, there is a village entrance, and the dilapidated arch is still standing, but the plaque on it has long been lost.


    On the left side of the arch, there is an old big tree, which is exactly the same as the portrait. It is obvious that this is the village shown in the portrait.


    "It''s here! It''s here!" Lu Linglong unfolded the portrait, contrasting the scenery in front of her, with an excited expression.


    Bao Baofeng was silent, but rushed to the village for the first time...


    Wei Shufen and other women could only hurriedly follow.


    It was just that when everyone entered the village, the picture they saw was dilapidated. There are no people here. It has been abandoned for many years and the roads are covered with weeds.


    "Sister Baoer, do you have any impression of this place?" Zhi Jinhua tilted her head to look at Bao Bao Feng.


    Baby Feng shook her head. She remembered vigorously, but her mind was still blank, and she couldn''t remember anything familiar.


    At the same time, in the small woods a few miles away from here.


    Shen Chong came in front of Gong Qing: "Head, they have already entered the village."


    "So fast?" Gong Qing''s face showed a little surprise: "I have long heard that the person has the ability to move instantaneously, but I didn''t expect it to be true!"


    "The last moment I was in the Jiuqu Panhuan Cave, and the next moment I appeared in that village. This man''s methods are really mysterious and unpredictable!" The woman beside Gong Qing exclaimed.


    Xia He''s charming face was puzzled: "The matter is that we don''t have to deal with him in such a hurry, wouldn''t it be better to hide and cultivate the origin of the body?"


    "The origin of the Qi body, you don''t really think this thing is so good for cultivation, do you?" The man enveloped in the black robe said: "Eight strange skills, each of which requires a corresponding extraordinary talent, how can ordinary people be able to cultivate? successful¡­"


    "Furthermore, in front of that person, there is no point in having many cannon fodder. The methods of other people can no longer compete with him. Our only hope of victory is the weapons of the secular world."


    "So, you took advantage of Bao Bao Feng''s life experience to lead them to that village? You must say that this trick is really wonderful. For the Monkey King knew that this was a sinking, but he still didn''t care about it. , This person is still too conceited!"


    "What is even more shocking is..." Gong Qing turned his head to look at the black-robed man: "Former boss, I really admire you, you can actually let official people use that kind of weapon..."


    The black-robed people are also very indifferent to this kind of compliment: "It is impossible for those in power to allow this kind of people beyond their control to appear. As long as they have the opportunity, even if they pay a high price, they will do everything they want. Erase, and this is humanity! To blame, you can only blame this person for being too domineering, too strong, and powerful enough to make anyone fear and threaten, so this world can no longer tolerate him."


    Xia Hedai frowned slightly: "Is this method really feasible? Can it really succeed?"


    Gong Qing smiled faintly, and his words were full of absolute confidence: "In front of modern weapons, in the presence of a strong alien, it will eventually turn into a cup of loess. Now that that person has entered the village, what is waiting for them The ending is doomed."


    In the abandoned village, Monkey King looked at Bao Bao Feng with his head in his hands and a flustered face, patted her on the back lightly, and said: "Come down and quietly learn the soul-forging method I taught you. Something has been gained."


    Upon hearing this, Bao Baofeng immediately stopped being restless, and sat down cross-legged and entered a state of meditation.


    "This is?" Liu Yanyan looked a little curious.


    Sun Wukong said: "Actually, with the mindset I taught Ah Wu, as long as she practiced more, she would be able to repair her damaged soul in three to five years, and she would naturally think of herself without having to look for it then. who is it."


    When Wei Shufen heard the words, her face was stunned: "No wonder you haven''t helped Sister Bao''er look up the mystery of her life experience all these years.


    Sun Wukong: "I didn''t help her check it, just want her to have a goal and hope to survive, but based on the current situation, it has to be closed in advance."


    "Hey?" Feng Shayan and the others looked at Monkey King with doubts. They didn''t understand what he meant, so why did they end it in advance?


    Monkey King did not answer their doubts, but looked up towards the sky. There, there happened to be three black dots approaching the sky above this side at an alarming speed...


    "What''s that? It''s flying towards us!" Liu Yanyan looked curious.


    Zhi Jinhua: "Listen to this voice, wouldn''t it be an airplane?"


    "What plane? That''s a fighter jet!" Feng Shayan looked surprised.


    "War... fighter jets?" Lu Linglong looked astonished: "Why are fighter jets here?"


    "Of course it''s here to bomb us." Monkey King laughed, and Feng Shayan and the others'' hearts suddenly jumped.


    "Boom boom boom~~ bombing?!!!" Liu Yanyan''s eyes widened and she stammered.


    Monkey King: "Yes, the means of foreigners can no longer use me, so they want to use this weapon to kill me."


    "These bastards are too exaggerated!" Feng Shayan cursed: "To deal with the master, even modern black weapons are used! It''s shameless!"


    At this moment, Lu Linglong and the other women are all a bit in a daze. Thinking of the undifferentiated bombing scenes in the TV series, they only feel the coldness in their hearts. In that case, people really still survived. Is it possible?


    "Why, scared?" Monkey King looked at the women with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t be afraid... It''s fake..." Liu Yanyan''s voice was a little trembling: "Big Brother Wukong, think about a way, if this is really bombed, we will all have fun!"


    Zhijin Hua was solemn, looking at the increasingly clear fighter plane, her eyebrows were deep furrowed, and she was faintly worried and afraid: "Although I had expected that this might be a trap, I didn''t think that they would use this arms¡­"

 3100 Chapter One Hundred Fifty Nine

    "Wukong, let''s leave now!" Wei Shufen looked solemn. She still believed in the strength of Monkey King, but she didn''t have much confidence in the face of modern weapons. That kind of power was no longer what humans could contend.


    "Yeah! Big Brother Wukong! Hurry up and take us away!" Liu Yanyan grabbed Monkey King''s arm and urged anxiously. After Wei Shufen said that, she remembered that Monkey King would move instantaneously, so he couldn''t beat him. Can''t it, let them rush to death and piss them off.


    At the same time, in a small wood a few miles away, Gong Qing and others have been paying attention to everything in the village.


    "The fighter has arrived, and the time is just right...everything is over!" The black-robed man looked at the sky in the distance, and the corner of his mouth showed a curve of victory.


    And as his voice fell, sixteen silver beams of light suddenly rose up around the village in the distance, and went straight to the sky. On both sides of the beam, a transparent wall of light was separated and connected with other beams of light to form a blue light. The whole village is shrouded in the formation.


    "This is... enchantment?!!!" Wei Shufen''s expression changed slightly: "It''s a big handwriting, it seems that they are already prepared!"


    Zhi Jinhua looked solemnly: "Are they trying to trap us?"


    Feng Shayan seemed to feel something, her beautiful body flickered in the village, she didn''t enter the space, but she suddenly snorted and appeared, blood spattered all over her body, and several wounds appeared in the abdomen of her arm for no apparent reason. Monkey King immediately flashed and pressed her. The shoulder stopped her action: "Don''t mess around, the space here has been disturbed by the barrier, if you wear it indiscriminately, you will be crushed by the space."


    "What? So, Brother Wukong, your teleportation can''t be used anymore?" Liu Yanyan''s face changed a lot when she heard the words, "It''s over! It''s dead now!!"


    "Hahaha~~~ This is the price of arrogance. The space has been blocked and disturbed. I see how you can teleport!" The black robe man looked at the blue light shining from the distant sky, and the corner of his mouth appeared With a hint of triumphant laughter, this nightmare that has always existed in his heart is about to disappear today.


    However, just as he was proud, the Monkey King on the screen seemed to have seen him. He suddenly turned around and showed a mocking smile. Seeing this smile, the black-robed man''s heart suddenly jumped, and his heart felt uneasy: "Could it be that this enchantment can''t bind him?"


    Thinking about it, he immediately shook his head and was denied by him: "No! Impossible! This enchantment is formed by a light curtain. It is an intangible thing. It cannot be broken with brute force. Even if you can''t trap him, you can break it. It will take a little time, but at this little time, those missiles have already fallen..."


    "Wu... Wukong!!" Wei Shufen looked at the warplane hovering in the sky, looking anxiously and solemnly at Monkey King. She knew the power of modern weapons very well. If this were really thrown down, they would be blown to the bones. Nothing left.


    "What is the urgency, you all give me a quiet watch." Monkey King looked indifferently, looking at the fighter planes in the sky and the transparent barrier: "This kind of kid''s tricks want to trap me, it is ridiculous. Growing without roots, I thought you had any means. It turned out to be just such a boring trick, which is really disappointing."


    As he said, Monkey King waved his hand, with a''pop~'', the enchantment around him shattered and dissipated like a glass box.


    "What...what?!!!"


    The black-robed man''s expression changed drastically when he saw this situation: "Impossible! This is impossible! Even intangible things can be broken at once? How did he do it? Damn! I still underestimate him! Quick! Quick! What are you doing in a daze? Attack me quickly! Attack!!"


    In an instant, three missiles were thrown down from the three fighters...


    Looking at the missile that was thrown down, Feng Shayan and the others'' expressions changed drastically, but they were powerless at all and could only pin all their hopes on Monkey King.


    "This kind of battle is really boring." Monkey King looked at the missile that landed, with a calm expression. He didn''t even have the interest to do it. He saw an invisible wave spread out from his body, flashing. Pass away.


    At the next moment, the three fighters that were still hovering in the air somehow fell to the ground.


    "This...this is?!" Feng Shayan and the others were stunned. They naturally didn''t believe that the chance of the battle crashed inexplicably. It must be Sun Wukong''s actions.


    "Wukong, what the hell is this?" Wei Shufen looked at the fighter plane that was falling toward the distance at an astonishing speed, and looked at Monkey King in amazement, seeking a solution.


    To be honest, she didn''t even notice when Monkey King took the shot, and the fighter plane crashed inexplicably.


    At the same time, without waiting for an answer, Liu Yanyan''s scream was thoughtlessly: "Don''t ask for now! Wu Wu Wu Wu... Brother Wukong! Falling down! The missile has fallen down!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a toy that falls, it won''t explode." Monkey King was indifferent.


    "Uh~ play with... toys?"


    Chen Duo and the others were stunned when they heard this. They would not think that the enemy would use a toy to frighten them, but at this moment they can only believe in Monkey King, and each of them just got close to Monkey King, firmly holding He hugged, but he looked at the falling missile from the corner of his eye.


    At the moment they touched the ground, their hearts jumped to their throats one by one, and their nervous bodies were a little bit more intense.


    However, after a few crashes, the missile rolled on the ground and turned into concavo-convex and twisted scrap iron, and there was no more movement.


    "Really... It didn''t explode?"


    Feng Baobao''s daughters all had stunned expressions, and then they were shocked by Monkey King. The fighter plane fell for no reason and the missile became a toy. How did this happen?


    Similarly, Gong Qing and others who were watching from a distance were all dumbfounded. Everything they worked so hard to prepare ended up in such a playful way?


    "What the hell is this? Why didn''t the missile explode! Why did the fighter suddenly fall? What did he do?!!!"


    The black-robed man who had originally looked calm and calm now yelled extremely gaffefully, his seamless plan turned out to be this kind of joke?


    "Former boss, when you have time, you are yelling, run now! The fighter plane has fallen towards us!" Gong Qing yelled, and ran with the others.


    The black-robed man looked up and saw the three fallen fighters inexplicably falling towards their location. The pupils couldn''t help shrinking, and they ran away following their legs...

 3101 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Toys

    Looking at the forest that exploded and burst into flames, Gong Qing and others all felt a sense of aftermath, and they were almost swallowed up by the aftermath of the explosion.


    And some members with a relatively low level of cultivation have been killed in the aftermath of the explosion.


    This has not yet met, they have lost nearly a third of their manpower.


    You know, this is a fighter plane with a lot of dangerous weapons inside. The power of this falling explosion can be imagined.


    No one thought that the place where they were located was a few miles away from the village, and the falling fighter could also fall to this place, at such a fast speed, if the Monkey King didn¡¯t use a little trick, he would kill them. Won''t believe it.


    "What did that man do? Why did the fighter suddenly fail and crash? What kind of ghost did you find, can this be done?!" Wang Bin''s face was full of fear after the disaster, his voice hoarse. Yelled loudly.


    The expressions of Gong Qing and others were dignified and ugly, and they were also very puzzled. The missiles they threw did not explode, and the fighter plane suddenly failed and crashed. If even modern weapons can¡¯t help them, what else can they do? Victory at all?


    The black-robed man who was still holding the winning ticket, his expression at this moment was even uglier than the flies who had eaten the toilet: "It seems that I still underestimate him. Does this man have the ability to disrupt radio information or something? It''s like the second strongest in the company, but the ability is stronger than her!"


    When everyone heard the words, they were stunned, and only this explanation could explain why the fighter plane fell.


    However, when others were comforting themselves, Xia He suddenly said, "Why didn''t the thrown missile explode? This kind of thing, even with that ability, can''t be done?"


    For a moment, a group of people look at me, and I look at you. They are speechless. Yeah, that''s a missile. It will explode when it hits the bottom. Why didn''t it explode?


    "Now is not the time to guess, let''s leave now! The plan has failed, and that person may find our place at any time..." Dou Mei reminded in due course, awakening the contemplative people.


    "Right, right, right! Run! Run!" Wang He reacted immediately, turning around and running without saying anything. The speed was staggering.


    However, before he ran 100 meters away, he hit a transparent air wall with his head, and his nose broke and blood flowed. The bullet fell to the ground, covering his nose and wailing.


    At the same time, just like the call of the devil, the frightening voice sounded in vain: "Everyone, since you are here, why bother to leave in such a hurry."


    "Damn it! Enchantment! We are trapped!!" Gong Qing''s face changed suddenly, turned around, and looked behind him. He saw that the man who brought him the nightmare was standing thirty meters away from them with a joking expression.


    Feng Baobao and other women behind him looked at them with a hostile expression.


    At this moment, everyone has a tingling scalp, and they know very well what it will be like if this person catches up.


    Only the black-robed man and a woman and a few people around him seemed calm and calm.


    The black-robed man stepped forward and looked at Monkey King: "Your Excellency is really a good method. I didn''t expect you to have the ability to disrupt electronic information. It''s really a miscalculation."


    "Disrupting electronic information?" Sun Wukong heard the words, but indifferent: "Mortals are just mortals after all, and that''s all you can think of."


    "Why is that?" Dou Mei looked serious: "Even if you are going to die, you should give us an answer?" She has seen this kind of enchantment, but her memory is still fresh, knowing that there is no hope of escape, she can only figure out the doubts in her heart. It''s better than dead unclear.


    Monkey King looked at Dou Mei for three seconds, and finally focused his gaze on the black-robed man, and said calmly: "Science, you don''t really think that relying on this boring thing can defeat me, right? From your perspective, all you can think of is nothing more. In your eyes, those aircraft, artillery, battleships and nuclear weapons are already omnipotent, but unfortunately, in my eyes, the ass No."


    "Ok?!!!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this. What was the reason that this person didn''t even look at the nuclear weapons?


    "Hehe~~ Then I really want to see what kind of ability you have that can make you speak such a big thing." The black robe man''s face at the moment was slightly mad, and he looked at a certain place with a cold voice. Said: "Have you heard that too? This person is extremely despising your weapons, don''t you want to show what the real scientific power is?"


    When Xia He and others heard this, their complexions changed drastically: "Former boss, are you crazy? I''m all here now!!"


    When the black-robed man heard this, he laughed slyly: "From the current situation, do you think that if you don''t do this, there is still a possibility of survival?"


    Everyone was silent when they heard this, yes, advance and retreat are all dead, it would be better to pull back, if they can really keep this person here, they will be regarded as a history.


    But at this moment, a fighter plane appeared in the sky again, and this fighter plane was a circle larger than the previous three fighter planes.


    With a roar, everyone saw a cannonball with glaring fire flying down at an astonishing speed!


    "My god! What is this?!" Liu Yanyan looked at the huge individual flying down, and she was so frightened that she exclaimed: "If this falls, wouldn''t this area be razed to the ground? Brother Wukong, let''s slip away now!!"


    "Haha~~ Slippery?" The black-robed man looked at Monkey King but sneered with sarcasm: "Are you afraid? Monkey King! Didn''t you despise science just now? Don''t run if you have the ability. Show us it! Or let us see your abilities!"


    Monkey King looked at the black-robed man with a calm expression and did not say anything. He just held it high with one hand, but saw that the flying cannonball fell at an even more alarming speed, and then under the gaze of countless people''s horror and shock, Raised by Monkey King!


    "This...this this...impossible!!!" Seeing this, the black-robed man suddenly tightened his pupils, and finally couldn''t help but yelled out, "You, you, you...what is your ability?!!! "


    "Ability?" Monkey King said indifferently: "No, this is called a rule!" As he said, the palm of his hand was slightly hard, and the things he held in his hand had become a pile of scrap iron scattered on the ground.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned and speechless for a long time...

 3102 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty One

    "Rules?" The black-robed man frowned and looked at Monkey King: "Don''t say that you have controlled the rules to neutralize this shell!"


    "It seems that you are not too stupid." Monkey King looked at the black-robed man indifferently: "Science? Oh, as long as I don''t admit it, then it won''t be science."


    "What...what do you mean?!" The black-robed man''s complexion was solemn. This sounded like a very bad expression. If you don''t admit it, it''s not scientific?He is saying, can he even refuse the power of science?


    "What do you mean?" Sun Wukong said calmly: "It''s literal, it''s an infinite cannonball in your eyes, but in my eyes, it''s just a pile of scrap iron; well, maybe you will not Understand, then, let me be brief and clear!"


    "Give you a copy of the gun manufacturing blueprint. If I erase the rules for the existence of guns, then the guns you have created are just empty shells and will not have the corresponding capabilities; or the previous ones. Cannonballs, if I change the rules for making them, the cannonballs you fired will also become empty and visible scrap iron."


    "It''s as if humans can only survive on an air-filled earth. This is an absolute truth that everyone knows; but if I change this rule to say that humans cannot survive on an air-filled earth..."


    With that, Gong Qing and others suddenly widened their eyes, as if the drowning person could not breathe, and their faces became painful.


    "¡ª¡ªIt will become what you are now." Monkey King looked at the black-robed man and others with a faint smile on his face.


    At this moment, the black-robed people looked at Monkey King with a look of amazement. How could this person''s ability be so terrifying?!!Can you change the rules of truth in this world at will?They have always wanted to make this kind of existential idea beyond their own means?


    As if he hadn¡¯t seen everyone¡¯s expressions of horror and pain, Sun Wukong still said to himself: ¡°Everyone knows that friction will generate static electricity, heat, and fire; but I can also change it into ice and unearth. There will be wind; wrong principles can become truth, and truth can also become wrong principles. This is the rule, this is God! Everything in the world is under the control of God. If God wants, there will be no science in this world!"


    "Now, do you understand who you are facing?"


    "!!!"


    Everyone''s eyes widened when they heard the words, but combined with the pain of not being able to breathe, their expressions looked extremely distorted.


    "Hehe~~ Listen to what you said... Tone, you don''t... treat yourself... as a god?" The woman next to the black robe man looked at Monkey King sarcastically. She admitted that Monkey King''s strength is so powerful that it makes people Desperate, but when it comes to God, she can only disdain.


    "You should be the president of Yaoxing Society, what''s your name?" Monkey King looked at the woman: "Forget it, I don''t want to know you such a disgusting thing."


    "You--!!!" The woman was not lightened by Sun Wu''s air, but she couldn''t breathe at this moment, so naturally she couldn''t say anything else. Fortunately, they were all practitioners, and they had been suffocated by ordinary people.


    But the next moment, she felt a sudden jump in her heart, and suddenly raised her head to look into the air...


    At the same time, everyone like Gong Qing seemed to have a sense of feeling. They all raised their heads and looked towards the sky-there, somehow, a figure had appeared, standing so quietly on the void, and there was an extremely scary one behind him. The rotating black hole seems to swallow everything in the world.


    "Yes...who is it?!!!"


    Looking at the figure in the air, the black robe people were frightened and their hearts beating violently, giving birth to fear from the soul, their legs were trembling, and they knelt down.


    "This...who is this?!!! Ok...what a terrible aura...!!!" Wei Shufen and the others all showed fear at the moment, and their legs were bent involuntarily.


    Upon seeing this, Monkey King waved his hand, a light curtain instantly enveloped them, and the breath that made them frightened and horrified disappeared.


    "Wu... Wukong... who is that person?!!!" Wei Shufen looked at Monkey King in fear. The breath of the moment just now can be said to be unforgettable for a lifetime. That kind of feeling can only be described as horror.


    Before Monkey King could reply, the man in the sky had already spoken, and in his eyes, only Monkey King said: "Your Excellency, it''s not polite to modify other people''s world rules indiscriminately!"


    As the sound fell, the people in black robes who could not breathe suddenly discovered that they could breathe normally. They all took a long breath, breathing in the rare air, and then they wanted to look up at the sky in amazement. However, they were shocked to discover that they could not raise their heads, they could only bow their heads and kneel down. Only fear was left in their hearts, and they were shocked: "Who is that person? He has such strength? Is there really a god in this world... ?!!!"


    It turns out that after Monkey King changed the rule that humans cannot survive in the presence of air in this world, it attracted the attention of the Lord of this world, which attracted him to show up. Otherwise, after a minute or two, the world¡¯s Humans are probably going to be extinct.


    Of course, this is also what Sun Wukong deliberately did, and led him to show up.


    "That''s really sorry." Sun Wukong looked at the lord of this world with a smile on his face, but his expression didn''t seem to be apologetic at all: "Or, call your lord, let''s discuss it?"


    "Huh?" The lord of this world frowned slightly, looking at Monkey King''s gaze a little surprised, he couldn''t see through Monkey King, so he was so "polite", but he didn''t expect the other party to see his master when he came. It seems that the background is not small, isn''t it the evil star?


    Thinking about this, the master of this world suddenly jumped. He had long learned from his master that the dimension world was not peaceful recently, but he didn''t expect that he would win the prize.


    Without any hesitation, the Lord of this realm said nothing, his figure flashed, and the black hole that had disappeared behind him disappeared.


    "...Uh~~ ran away?" Monkey King looked at him in astonishment, scratching his head, helpless: "Isn''t it supposed to be called right away to hit me? Why did you run away? The business is so difficult now. Are the masters of the same world so innocent and dignified?"


    After speaking, Monkey King sighed helplessly: "It seems that my reputation has gradually spread to the entire dimensional world. The hunting plan in the future seems to be a bit difficult!"


    Isn''t it? He hunted every dimensional world, and the notoriety of Monkey King had spread throughout the dimensional world. Now the masters of each realm are guarding him like a wolf, guarding him...

 3103 Chapter 162 Under One Person (End)

    Especially those independent masters of one realm are seeking the asylum of multiple realm masters to join his command.


    Because of the emergence of Monkey King, the originally extremely peaceful dimensional world has also experienced unprecedented turbulence. The masters of the same world who have always complemented and invaded each other gradually broke this rule, began to move around each other, and even united. The alliance was formed to deal with such a different kind of Monkey King.


    Of course, there are those who truly form alliances, but there are also the masters of one world who have different ambitions. They want to climb higher and don''t want to stay in the same god position forever. Since there are world masters who dare to set foot in their own domain and take it down , To strengthen oneself, how can such a rare opportunity be missed.


    In short, the current peace between the world master and the world master no longer exists. Because of the appearance of Monkey King, the entire dimension world has begun to enter a gradual turmoil, and it is becoming more and more intense.


    Being able to break this unchanging law, Monkey King is also unique.


    But similarly, he also entered the blacklist of countless world masters.


    Of course, there are those who hate him, and naturally there are those who like him. To put it bluntly, this group of world masters is a group of idle and painful guys, boring and panic. It is rare that such a troublemaker appears, and they are naturally not willing to be lonely. Up.


    In short, the realm masters of the dimensional world have already begun to become active.


    However, Sun Wukong still doesn''t know anything about what he did.


    Now he looked at the place where the lord of the world fled, with a speechless expression on his face.


    "Wukong... who was that person... just now?!" Wei Shufen asked with a trembling body. The breath of the person just now can no longer be described as horror. The fear and tremor that originated from the soul is as weak as Ants are not enough to describe that kind of terrible.


    "You are the only god in the world..." Now that there is nothing to hide, Monkey King explained indifferently.


    "The only...God?!!!" Wei Shufen couldn''t help but dazed: "Is there really a god in this world? That...that...what about you?"


    "Does this need to be asked?" Monkey King chuckled and looked at the sky: "I originally wanted to draw him out and kill him, but I didn''t expect that guy would run away without hesitation."


    "..."


    Wei Shufen and the other women were silent, their hearts beating violently, what kind of identity is their Monkey King?Even the gods of this world can only escape when they see it?


    The sudden change made them unable to turn for a while. The shock was too great and it took a little time to slow down.


    "Is there really a god in this world?" Wu Gensheng muttered to himself, with a look of dementia, thinking of the breath and horror before, he felt cold all over!


    That kind of horrible existence can only run away after seeing Monkey King, so he still carelessly provokes such existence?


    At this moment, Quan Xing, the Wang Family, and the Yao Xing She and other people are in the heart of the people, it is to refresh the cold, they have provoked an existence of something!


    Everyone''s complexion was pale, and their hearts were filled with anxiety and fear, as if a sickle of death had been placed on their necks, filled with cold chill.


    Now, they dare not even say a word of begging for mercy.


    "Master...then they..." Feng Shayan''s face was filled with excitement at this moment. She never thought that her master was such a powerful person, no, it was a god!God!No wonder you can live forever!


    "A bunch of clowns who jumped beams." Monkey King said, and with a light wave, Wu Gensheng and the others'' bodies burst into smoke and disappeared. At the same time, together with the high-level people who participated in this world, it disappeared at this moment.


    Seeing this scene, Bao Bao Feng was a little dazed: "Body...Bearing experience..."


    Monkey King reached out and touched her head, and smiled: "Don''t worry, it won''t be long before you can remember everything by yourself."


    With that, he looked at Xia He who was the only one left in the field.


    At this moment, she was frightened and her face turned pale, and Che showed a look of relief, but suddenly realized that she was alive and well. She was shocked and couldn''t help but looked at Monkey King, very puzzled: "Sun... Wu... Kong... Your lord?"


    Sun Wukong looked at her with a little surprise: "I didn''t expect that you had never been hostile to me, so you escaped by chance."


    What he did just now was to wipe out all the people who were hostile to him. This Xia He could save him from death. The only explanation was that she had never been hostile to Monkey King from the beginning.


    Not only is there no hostility, Xia He actually has a little admiration for Monkey King, such a handsome and powerful man, how can anyone not like that woman?


    Since meeting Monkey King, she actually wanted to break away from her whole nature a long time ago, but she couldn''t help herself, and she never had a chance.


    "Since you survived, you can do it yourself in the future." Sun Wukong glanced at Xia He indifferently, and then ignored her.


    Their bodies flashed, and they had disappeared with Bao Baofeng.


    "I..." Xia He originally wanted to say something, but when he saw the people who had disappeared suddenly, he opened his mouth, his face was melancholy, and he sighed slightly as he drifted away...


    The next day, sea view villa, lobby.


    Zhang Zhiwei, Lu Jin, and Feng Zhenghao stood straight in front of Monkey King, not daring to breathe more.


    "Don''t be so restrained, sit down." Monkey King looked at the three of them and said calmly.


    Hearing the words, the three immediately sat down.


    Sun Wukong didn''t care about the three people''s current mood, and said calmly: "Surely you know what happened yesterday, right?"


    Zhang Zhiwei and the three nodded immediately. Naturally, their intelligence network knew about such a big thing immediately. No, when Monkey King summoned him, they immediately rushed here.


    With so many people, all the world disappeared in the wave of their hands. These methods are simply scary.


    Monkey King: "I''m calling you here for one thing. The whole nature no longer exists, and everything has been cleansed by me. From now on, you can only reorganize yourself."


    When Lu Jin heard the words, his expression of grievances: "The rootless growth that I said made me end, Master Wukong, you are too interesting."


    Zhang Zhiwei looked helpless: "This task is a bit arduous..." This is not only the company, but also the people above it. The mess left by Monkey King is really not ordinary arduous!


    Feng Zhenghao looked at Monkey King and said: "I heard Shayan say that you want to take them to see other places. I don''t know where to go?"


    "This is not something you can manage. Just do your own job." Monkey King looked at Feng Zhenghao and said calmly.


    "Ahem~~Yes, yes, I said too much."


    "Okay, let''s do it, I have to chase that guy. After a long time, it will be difficult to track." Monkey King said, with a thought, and Feng Baobao and other girls have disappeared here...

 3104 Chapter One Beginning

    In the endless colorful dimensional passages, one of the passages shining with a faint light, a handsome man traveled forward at the speed of teleportation, but in a moment, he had reached the end of the passage.


    He looked back at the empty passage behind him, and he was obviously relieved: "Didn''t you come after? I have to hurry up. You must inform the multi-talents about the intruder!"


    The origin world master is different from the true self world master. They are in a position like a high tower, with a clear hierarchy from low to high.


    But this realm master is the realm master at the lowest level of the lowest level. For the pluralistic realm master, it is just a dispensable existence, and naturally it is not qualified to directly contact him.


    Therefore, the master of this realm can only inform the masters of other realms of this news, and let them pass the news up, so that the masters of the higher martial arts can directly contact the masters of multiple realms.


    Putting one hand on the dimensional wall, the lord of this realm called this realm master to open the door of this square dimensional world.


    He doesn''t have the ability of Monkey King, and he directly invades the world of beings unconsciously. He wants to enter the world of others, unless his god is higher than that of the opponent, he can attack and enter; otherwise he can only get the master of this side. Just agree.


    This is also one of the important elements that never communicate with the world masters.


    And when the Lord of this world called this Lord of the Realm, he suddenly saw a streamer appearing in the passage, flying towards him at an astonishing speed. This change caused this time to frighten him. The lord of the world made a big jump.


    He thought it was the big evil star of Monkey King who was chasing him, and his original power exploded, and a light curtain barrier was directly arranged in the dimensional channel.


    At the same time, the phantom that was wrapped in the light ball instantly hit the light curtain enchantment he had arranged. With a''bang'', the entire passage shook violently, but the light curtain enchantment was Not moving at all, this made the master of this realm startled slightly, because the power displayed by the opponent was too weak.


    It doesn''t look like that person, and when I look at it, my nervousness is relaxed a lot: "It turned out to be just a traverser..."


    This kind of traverser incident happens from time to time among the realm masters under the command of multiple realm masters. To put it simply, they seem to be so painful. They make such a person to bet and watch the show. See how far he can go Pass the boring time.


    Just like ordinary people, when watching TV.


    Seeing that the light ball hit the light curtain enchantment he set up, it gradually collapsed, and the figure of a skeleton in it became more and more scattered, and a phantom of the human soul emerged. The lord of this world did not dare to care. , The light in his hand shone, shrouded it, and protected his soul.


    Anyway, this is also a plaything for other world masters to pass the boring time, so naturally you can''t watch him die.


    At the same time, the dimension wall in front of him was also separated from both sides, revealing a door, which seemed to have obtained the consent of the master of this side, allowing him to enter and opening the door.


    The Lord of this world is no longer hesitating, his body flashes, and he sinks into the light gate.


    In the endless void, there is a magnificent temple floating, where the two world masters meet.


    "Jing, I didn''t expect you to come to me, but it''s a surprise to me."


    "This is not a rare time." The lord of this world named''jing'' looked serious, and went straight to the subject: "Invaders have appeared in my world, and the strength is so strong that it is probably the rumored real lord... "


    The realm master on this side changed his face slightly, and his expression became serious: "I didn¡¯t expect the real self realm master to invade our dimensional realm. This matter really can¡¯t be delayed. You have to report it immediately. Let¡¯s go. Go with you."


    Jingdu came to his world, so the real self master will always come to his world, so he dare not stay to give others experience.


    "Also... when I came, I met this traverser, thinking it was the real world lord who was chasing him, and I missed him and broke his body, you see..." the world lord named Jing spread his palms, revealing light The souls in the group are a little embarrassed.


    "I''m still thinking about why, isn''t it just a toy? It''s okay. I''ll help you explain to Lord Yao that this person was sent by her. She created the human world under my control by the human world she is in charge of. A similar online game, and then let ordinary humans attach to the game characters and send it to me. This is not once or twice. I don¡¯t know what she thinks, why she likes watching such boring things. ?"


    "Oh~ how is your relationship with Master Yao?"


    "What else, I am Di Wu, she is Gao Wu, people look down on me!"


    Jing Moran nodded, not answering the words, but said very seriously: "Business matters are important. The real self master may chase him at any time. Let''s leave now!"


    After speaking, he looked at the world below, looked at the weak soul in his hand, and threw it down at will: "It''s up to you to have any good fortune!"


    "go!"


    The remaining sound lingers, the two world masters have disappeared...


    I don''t know how long it has passed. In this silent dimensional passage, another figure flashed out, and the long red hair of the shawl fluttered, adding a lot of free and easy feeling.


    Monkey King squeezed in front of the empty body, a little bit of colored light flickered, condensing an illusory figure.


    "That''s right here, it seems that he has escaped into this world!" As he said, I saw Monkey King wave his hand, and a dimensional gate appeared on the Dimensional Wall. He stepped forward and stepped into this place. In the colorful light gate...


    An unknown village.


    In front of a young girl and a younger girl, a person in full body armor raised the sword in his hand and swung it down.


    The sharp sword gleamed in the sunlight, but it was the light that represented death.


    The girl closed her eyes, biting her lower lip and her expression was not what she wanted, but she was helplessly welcoming this upcoming destiny.


    If she has the strength, she will inevitably rise up to resist, but unfortunately, she did not, and resisted, but unfortunately, she failed.


    The eyes shrouded in the armor stared at the girl in front of him, and some were coldly indifferent, as if he had been numb to all this.


    The long sword was swung down, and just as he was about to cut it off, his side suddenly shone with dazzling light, and a colorful door of light flashed, and a handsome man with flowing red hair walked out from it, looking a girl. They were all in a daze, as if they had received God''s favor, and they sent an extremely brave knight to rescue them.


    "Ok?!"


    The fully armed man was obviously frightened when he saw this picture. The long sword that had been slashed at the girl suddenly changed its trajectory, and he slashed at the red-haired man without hesitation!

 3105 Chapter 2 Anri Emmett

    Logically speaking, ordinary people shouldn''t have seen the appearance of the Yuan Gate this time, but Sun Wukong saw the outside situation in the Dimensional Gate, and he deliberately revealed it for them to see.


    Looking at the long sword that was slashing at him, Monkey King didn''t even blink his eyes, pinching his fingers lightly, already pinching the blade that was shining with cold light.


    "!!!"


    The man armed with armor was instantly shocked. Instinctively he wanted to pull back and retreat, but he heard a soft "ding". The long sword in his hand was already folded into two between the man''s fingers. Then he just felt that A cold light flashed in front of him, and there was a tingling sensation in his throat, his consciousness gradually began to blur, until it was completely dark, and his body also fell straight to the ground.


    The girl looked at the man whose throat had been pierced by the broken sword with a look of fear, with blood flowing and convulsions from time to time, so scared that her heart was beating wildly, and she almost forgot to breathe.


    This is a manifestation of a person''s fear to the extreme, but she still did not forget to hug her sister tightly and protect her under her.


    "Where is this place?" Monkey King asked concisely and frankly as if he hadn''t seen the girl''s fear.


    "Ka...Kahn Village..." the girl trembling, her voice trembling.


    Although the person in front of him looked very handsome and didn''t look like a bad person, but he didn''t hesitate to pierce that person''s throat with indifference, but she could see clearly, this person did not look like the surface It looks so kind.


    "Kahn Village...what''s your name?" Monkey King looked straight at the woman in front of him.


    "Annri...Annri Emmet..." The girl trembling, answering questions.


    "An Li..." Sun Wukong looked at the girl: "Some familiar names...you look familiar..."


    With a thought to the world, all the information is clear: "Overlord, the king of the undead? I didn''t expect that I would come into this world."


    Sun Wukong looked up at the sky: "It seems that the world''s lord also left with him. Did he go to report? Well, since you have come to this familiar world, let''s play around during the time they called for reinforcements. ."


    After making up his mind, Monkey King stopped chasing, but looked around. What he saw was countless armored knights ruthlessly slaughtering the villagers.


    At the same time, the knights naturally noticed Monkey King, but his method of easily killing the knight and the scene of his appearance shocked them for a while and did not dare to go forward easily.


    "You have the courage to slaughter the villagers, but you have the courage to face a strong enemy..." Monkey King showed disdain: "It''s really a bunch of useless fish."


    A breeze blew by, and Monkey King immediately smelled a smell of ammonia spreading around. He turned his head and couldn''t help looking at the two girls, only to find that his sister¡¯s crotch was wet first, and even his sister was incontinent. Unexpectedly, the sisters were scared to pee.


    Monkey King shook his head and didn''t make fun of them. As ordinary girls, facing such scenes, they didn''t get scared and abandon their relatives to run away alone. This pair of sisters is undoubtedly commendable.


    Monkey King stretched out one hand, shining light on that sister''s body, making her back wound healed instantly.


    "This..." The girl checked herself in an incredible manner, with a look of surprise, then hurriedly got up and saluted the Monkey King respectfully: "Thanks...Thank you!!!"


    Monkey King''s cure made her understand that this person is not an enemy, but a benefactor to save their sisters.


    However, Sun Wukong ignored her thanks, and still looked around. According to what he understood, at this point in time, the forced king who claimed to be''I am in the palace'' should have appeared. Why is he still missing?


    "Then, that... Thanks, thank you for saving us!"


    "Thank you!"


    Although Monkey King ignored them, the two sisters still gratefully bent over to thank Monkey King again, and their eyes filled with gratitude.


    Seeing that Monkey King still ignored them, Anri bit her lower lip and summoned her courage: "Well, that...I feel a bit cheeky, no, but you are the only person we can rely on, please, please! Please help! Save our parents!"


    "Please, big brother!" An Li''s sister flashed her big eyes and looked at Monkey King pleadingly.


    Sun Wukong was the least resistant to this kind of little Lori''s eye attack, but before he could answer, a vicious voice came from the side: "Who are you guys? I advise you not to have more Nosy!"


    The knights around who had not dared to move forward, finally someone dared to speak.


    This person looks a bit powerful, but there are so many people, there is no need to be afraid of him alone.


    "What happens if I take care of it?" Monkey King''s expression remained unchanged, looking at the talking knight.


    "You can''t afford that price!" The knight said gloomily.


    "Then I really want to see the fate of offending you, whether I really can''t afford it." Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent, and with a wave of his hand, the heads of several knights around separated instantly...


    "Yeah~!!!"


    When the two sisters saw the bloody scene again, they screamed again, shaking all over.


    Monkey King looked at the headless corpses that twitched from time to time, with a smile on his face: "It seems that the result is that you can''t afford it."


    When the two girls saw such a scene, their bodies trembled even more terribly, laughing, he was actually laughing!


    Sun Wukong glanced at the two women and said calmly: "This is a world where the weak and the strong eat the strong. If you don''t kill others, you will be killed by others. So, get used to this law of survival. Fear will only make you lose. Life, loss of loved ones."


    "Yes...Yes!!" An Li trembling with her delicate body, resisting fear, tried to look at the bloody corpse.


    The situation here naturally attracted the attention of other knights who were slaughtering around in the village.


    "You guy, it looks like you are not a villager in this village! You dare to be nosy and kill! Go ahead and kill him!" An extremely distorted and arrogant voice sounded in vain, it was a man covered in armor. According to the order given by the man, he looked slightly different from the others and should be a captain-level figure.


    It¡¯s just that the other knights hesitated a little when they heard the words. Monkey King¡¯s method of killing several knights instantly made them feel jealous. More importantly, their Captain Bayius didn¡¯t have any reputation at all, but the family had some money. He joined the army only after he was plated with gold. No one had a good impression of him, and naturally no one was willing to follow his orders...

 3106 Chapter III Knight

    Who would be willing to entrust his life to such a waste?


    Monkey King picked up a long sword from the ground and moved forward indifferently, looking at the bright armors of the knights. It was so obstructive: "Knights, huh, you guys--it''s an eyesore!"


    Monkey King is not overflowing with sympathy. It¡¯s just that these people in front of him slaughtered the children without blinking. It really makes people look down. It can¡¯t be called a human anymore, it¡¯s just draped. Human skin monster.


    The voice was soft, and the knights truly felt death, and the invisible and inexplicable pressure made them retreat with unceasing fear.


    At this moment, they didn''t even have the courage to step forward.


    "A miscellaneous fish is a miscellaneous fish, so you can only bully an unarmed person? When you encounter a strong enemy, can''t you resist?"


    As he said, Monkey King swung the long sword in his hand, the cold light flashed, and several heads flew down. The intense fear made the knights more fearful.


    "Da... Damn!! It''s so far away!! I haven''t seen him use his skills! How did he get attacked?!" Belius couldn''t stand this depressed atmosphere and screamed in fear. The scene of being taken away at random made him panic, frightened him, and made him uneasy.


    "Quick! Go and block him for me! I''m not someone who can die here casually! Hurry up and help me buy time! Use your body as a shield to protect me!" Belius saw Sun Wukong go one step further, and he left death. Close to a portion, yelling hoarse in fright.


    Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to him because they were also afraid.


    Who would dare to step forward in this posture of waving and killing people?The knights did not advance and retreated, with deep fear on their faces.


    Seeing the knights around him retreating, Berius was completely shrouded in fear, shivering and screaming sharply again: "Money, I will give you money! Two hundred gold coins! No, five hundred gold coins! Quickly! Come and save me!!"


    Unfortunately, no matter how many rewards he offered, no one came forward.


    "It''s really ugly. Rubbish like you doesn''t even have the qualification to die in my hands." Monkey King looked indifferently, looked at the knights, suddenly lost interest, but his voice filled his ears like a magic sound: "You guys ¡ª¡ªLet¡¯s kill each other!"


    "W...what?" All the knights were taken aback.


    At the next moment, Berius suddenly laughed wildly with a hideous face and roared: "Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill you! Kill you! Kill you!!!"


    I saw that his eyes were blood red, and he was almost scared. He suddenly dashed to a knight. The long sword in his hand slashed at the aorta of his neck without hesitation. For a while, blood splashed, carrying Howl crazy!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh On the neck, the sharp blade got stuck in half of the neck...


    For a time, bloody cannibalism, all despair kicked off...


    When the villagers around saw it, they were all stiff and horrified. The picture in front of them was too weird and bloody. The demons in their eyes seemed to have turned into real demons at this moment. They picked up the butcher knife and began to kill. Up your own companions.


    A few minutes later, dozens of knights hacked each other to death like this abruptly, leaving behind a completely inscrutable body.


    "This, this...what kind of magic is this?!!!" Lundes in the distance looked at everything in front of him with shock and horror. Under his solemn face, there was a deep shock and fear. Just a single sentence made most of it. The knights slaughtered each other to death.


    "This person... must never come close!" Therefore, he came to such a conclusion, without hesitation, with the remaining knights, turned and fled...


    Monkey King turned a blind eye and didn''t bother to chase after him. These people accidentally escaped two or three of the ants in his eyes, so let''s escape. Anyway, death sooner or later is not all death.


    "Thank you, my lord, thank you for saving our Kahn Village. If it weren''t for you, we would probably... I don''t know who your benefactor is...?" An elderly man with more than half of his hair dyed white but a healthy body When he came to the front of Monkey King and saluted respectfully, the villagers around him also bowed their hearts to give thanks.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I did not do it to save you, just because they were not pleasing to your eyes." Monkey King glanced at the old man, turned around, and looked far away from the village. There, if there is no accident, it should be There will be a large underground tomb, inhabited by a group of BOSS-level characters.


    Monkey King was very curious as to why the King of Force did not appear, and where he accidentally flapped the butterfly''s wings.


    Then he looked at the two sisters An Li not far away. At this time, the two sisters were holding their parents'' bodies and crying, their faces full of sadness and helplessness.


    At the same time, on the mountain road less than one mile away from the village, a group of people riding horses resembling warriors gradually approached Kahn Village.


    These people wear different clothes, although they also wear armors, they are free to match different equipment; some wear Piquet, some do not wear armor, revealing the chain-locking clothing inside.


    Some people wear helmets, while others don¡¯t. The common point is that everyone shows their faces. Although everyone wears the same sword, in addition, they are even equipped with bows and arrows, single pistols, and nails. The spare weapons, such as the head hammer, are in sharp contrast with the cavalry who attacked Kahn Village before.


    To say that they are cavalry and battlefield veterans is to praise them. To put it awkwardly, they are just scattered mercenaries.


    However, the captain at the forefront has an eye-catching and aggressive appearance.


    "Captain warrior, look, there seems to be someone falling down on the road ahead!" A sharp-eyed soldier suddenly pointed to the front and shouted.


    "Let''s go! Go and see! Maybe it was attacked by a nearby imperial knight, and see if it''s dead!" The warrior commander immediately ordered, urging the mount to rush to the boy who fell in the middle of the road, and check it. , The chief warrior of the kingdom said: "I''m still angry. Look at the wound on his body, it is obviously caused by an attack. Hurry, hurry up and bandage him. If you can save it, you must save!


    After being bandaged by everyone, the unconscious teenager woke up miraculously.


    Looking at the strange environment, the stranger, the young man was slightly startled: "Where...Where are you? Who are you...?" ..

 3107 Chapter 4 Nazarick

    The large underground tomb of Nazarick.


    There are ten underground floors, the first to third floors are tombs; the fourth floor is underground lake; the fifth floor is glacial; the sixth floor is jungle; the seventh floor is magma; the eighth floor is wilderness; and the ninth and tenth floors are god cities ¡ª¡ªThat is, the Ainz Ur Gong base area, which was ranked in the top ten among the thousands of guilds in YGDDRASIL in the past.


    And on the tenth floor underground, in a world that could be described as sacred, there was a sound of messy footsteps.


    Beauty with lush blonde shawl and profound features.


    She was wearing an apron and a calm maid with a long skirt.


    The old man in the orthodox housekeeper''s clothes has all white hair, and even the beard around his mouth is white, but the old man''s back is straight, like a sword made of steel.It''s like a white man''s deep face with obvious wrinkles and looks amiable, but his sharp eyes look like an eagle catching prey.


    The beautiful woman in a pure white dress has a faint smile with a face like a goddess. The black hair on the opposite side of the dress is full of luster and grows to the waist.


    Although the golden iris and the erect elliptical pupils are a bit abnormal, they are also impeccably beautiful.Only two curly horns like goats grew on the side of her head.Not only that, but black angel wings can be seen around her waist.


    Perhaps because of the shadow of the horns, the goddess-like smile also looks like a mask that hides the heart.


    A child about ten years old has a sun-like smile on his face, with a child-specific, cute look of both a teenager and a girl.


    And beside her, the child who was completely opposite to her, was exactly the same trembling, showing fear of being scolded.


    ...


    If a person is placed outside, a person who is absolutely BOSS-level will come out, but here is a group of people gathered.


    It''s just their expressions at this time, showing loneliness, sadness, and anger!


    "Sister, are we...rejected?" Marley looked at his sister Aura in tears.


    "I... don''t know..." Aura looked at the throne ahead blankly.


    With the sound of slight footsteps, Dimiugos appeared in the eyes of everyone: "I have found all places, and there is no figure of the Supreme Supreme. It seems that we-indeed have been abandoned. !"


    After hearing this, everyone present showed a lonely expression.


    "Unexpectedly, even the only Master Flying Squirrel who stayed... finally left us..." Albedo was sad, and made people look at me with pity.


    Xia Tiya looked at the expressions of the people, but curled her lips: "Abandoned... Then abandoned... We don''t need to be sad for abandoning our supreme Supreme. Maybe it will be more free or maybe!"


    "Shut up, you fake milk!" Yaura instantly exploded her hair: "There is no supreme Nazarick, or is it Nazarick? Is it still Ainz Ur Gong? How can you say Come on!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" When Xia Tiya heard this, her hair exploded in an instant, her fists clenched tightly, and she stared at Aura glaringly, demonstrating what it means that her eyes can kill people.


    Aula looked at Xia Tiya sarcastically: "You can tell at a glance, it''s so strange, how many pieces did you put?"


    "Wow~~Wow~~!!!" Xia Tiya heard the words and waved her hands in a panic, as if to overshadow the other party''s speech, with an expression commensurate with her age.


    Yaura smiled wickedly: "If the cushion is so high, it should shift when running, right?"


    "You--" As if not being cut to the point, Xia Tiya took a step back like a heavy blow.


    "You are right! Hahaha! So you usually don''t dare to run, but use the portal, afraid that the mat will shift and run away?"


    Xia Tiya angrily yelled out: "Shut up! Dwarf melon! You are an airport at all, I at least...no, I''m very predictable!"


    Aura showed a more evil smile and looked at Shatia: "...I am only seventy-six years old, and I will have a long time to come. Unlike you, the undead, you have no future. It''s so pitiful-I won''t grow anymore."


    Xia Tiya couldn''t help groaning, and took a step back. It was obvious that this sentence was a little bit hurtful.


    Upon seeing this, Aura gave a more terrifying smile: "You are still satisfied with the fake breasts now,¡ª¡ªpuff!"


    "Ahhh~!!!" Xia Tiya immediately went into a frantic state: "Smelly kid! It''s too late to regret now!"


    Shatiya''s gloved hand was swaying black mist, and Aura picked up the whip in her hand and prepared to fight.


    The next moment, the two had already collided together, and the powerful destructive power caused the surrounding tables and chairs to shatter and splash.


    "Stop it, both of you, do you dare to do it in this sacred place?" Sebastian''s eagle-like gaze looked directly at the two who were about to entangle again. His voice was calm, but it was filled with a very strong voice. majesty.


    "Cut~ After you go out, I want you to look good!" Xia Tiya closed her hand and glared at Aura with an angry face, with a faint cold flash in her eyes.


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it." Aura made a face indifferently.


    Without restraint, the uncontrollable wildness of these people gradually emerged.


    Dimiugos glanced at everyone and said, "Everyone, please calm down. Now we are in an unclear situation. We should make a decision after investigating it."


    Sebastian looked serious: "Dimiugos is right. Now that there is no Supreme Supreme to give us orders, we should need to calm down. Let me go around and inquire about the situation. Please don''t act rashly. , I''ll talk about everything when I get back."


    Sebastian knew very well that apart from the Supreme Supreme, none of the guardians present would obey his orders, so he did not ask anyone to gather information, but volunteered to take on this important task himself.


    "Cut~ Do whatever you want, I''m going back." Xia Tiya waved her hand and left first. Now she is in a bad mood.


    "Then... let''s go!" Albedo glanced at the field, and also left, now she is not in a good mood.


    Looking at the guardians who left one after another, Dimiugos shook his head: "Without the Supreme Being sitting in town, what will happen to the future of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick?"


    "Dimiugos, during my absence, please be optimistic about them and try not to let infighting happen."


    "I... try my best..." Dimiugos knew very well that there were a lot of bad relationships between the Guardians. If you want to restrain them, I am afraid that the Supreme Supreme cannot!..

 3108 Chapter 5 Gu Geoff

    In the simple room, there is a shabby table and several chairs.


    Sun Wukong sat on one of the chairs and took the boiled water from Enri''s sister Nimu, touched her head, and smiled slightly: "Really good,"


    In this kind of Bianye Mountain Village, tea is already a luxury, and boiled water is the daily requirement.


    This was originally a sweet and warm home where the two sisters Anri lived with their parents, but with the arrival of the Imperial Knights, everything was destroyed.


    With the assistance of the villagers, their parents and other dead villagers have been buried. In this world where people will die at any time, burial is not troublesome. Just dig a hole and just bury it.


    "Master Wukong, the village chief would like to ask to see you." An Li stopped one meter in front of Sun Wukong, folded her hands and looked respectful and restrained.


    Country folks like them have an instinctive respect and fear of the strong, and they dare not have the slightest disrespect. They are deeply afraid that a bad one will cause trouble.


    "What can the old guy find me?"


    "It seems to be about compensation."


    "Remuneration?" Monkey King stunned slightly, and then reacted: "When did I say that I would be paid? Tell him to get out of here and don''t bother me."


    An Li looked embarrassed: "You saved the lives of all the people in our village. If you don''t receive payment, everyone will be very upset..."


    "That''s my shit, tell him to get out of here." Monkey King waved his hand impatiently: "Everyone said that I didn''t act to save them."


    "Uh~Yes!" Seeing that Sun Wukong was a little angry, An Li didn''t dare to speak too much. She ran out immediately and passed the words to the village head. The village head had no choice but to leave, but she hadn''t walked ten meters away. It was the sight of a group of cavalry wearing different clothes coming from far to near, and their complexion could not help but change.


    He had just been attacked and slaughtered by the imperial cavalry, and now he was like a frightened bird. When he saw this group of cavalry, he immediately turned and ran back.


    Without the village chief¡¯s words, An Li, who had already seen the situation in front of her, ran into the house with a face of panic, and came to Monkey King: "No...it¡¯s not good! Master Wukong! Another cavalry is coming towards our village!"


    Nimu heard the words, and subconsciously hid behind Monkey King, her small body began to tremble.


    Seeing this little Lolita''s panic and pitiful expression, Monkey King immediately overflowed with sympathy, reached out his hand and touched her head, and picked her up: "Don''t be afraid, there is a brother."


    With that, Xiang Anli said: "Go out and have a look."


    When I came to the house, I saw that many villagers had already blocked the entrance of the village, holding hatchets and agricultural tools in their hands, and watching the cavalry from far and near tensely and firmly.


    "stop!!"


    Seeing the defensive posture of the villagers at the entrance of the village, the soldier commander immediately waved his hand and stopped the advance of his subordinates. He stopped at the entrance of the village far away, and stepped forward with his horse back. A steady and deep voice sounded: "Everyone, Don''t be nervous, we are not enemies. I am Gegeev Stronov, the warrior captain of the Kingdom of Riestije. On the order of the king, I went to patrol the villages in order to conquer the imperial knights in the vicinity.


    "Captain of the Kingdom..." When someone blew their home, the villagers were relieved. Seeing the uniform badges on their chests, they were completely relieved and put down their weapons one after another.


    Seeing this, Gu Gefu stopped the cavalry behind him from following. He came to the entrance of the village alone and looked at the village chief: "You are the village chief here. Can you tell me who the man behind is?"


    The long flaming hair, the upright and handsome face, and the invisibly exuding high-ranking temperament are simply incompatible with those simple villagers. Monkey standing in the crowd is like a group of chickens. At first glance, he is not a villager of this village.


    "That''s the case, Lord Warrior, our village was attacked by the Imperial Knights not long ago. Fortunately, this adult saved him in time, and our Kahn Village survived. He is the leader of our entire Kahn Village. Benefactor!"


    "That''s the case." Gu Gefu walked towards Monkey King, the metal armor made a clicking sound, and bowed his head deeply in front of Monkey King: "Thank you for saving this village. Da En Dade is really nothing in return."


    The words and salutes of the warrior commander immediately caused a lot of shock among the villagers.


    As a warrior commander, I am afraid that he belongs to the privileged class. It is surprising that he would respect people of unknown identity so much in a world where there are obvious class differences.


    Gu Gefu''s behavior is really different, but from this incident, it is enough to show his noble character.


    Monkey King''s expression was indifferent: "I just think they are not pleasing to the eye, not to save people."


    Gu Gefu was taken aback for a while, with a serious expression: "No matter what your original intention is, you indirectly saved everyone, so I will write down this kindness."


    "Really..." Monkey King glanced at Geoff. He had nothing to talk about with this upright guy. Since he is not an enemy, he might as well go back to his room and rest: "If you have anything, you can ask the village chief and those Villager."


    Waving his hand, Monkey King just hugged Nim back to the house.


    Seeing Monkey King¡¯s cold look, he didn¡¯t want to talk to him more, and Geoff didn¡¯t force him. He immediately turned his gaze to the village head: ¡°The village head, can you tell me more about the attack on the village? Centaur, how did you repel them?"


    "They should have hundreds of riders. Anyway, they rushed into the village and killed them when they saw them." The village chief said, with fear still remaining in his eyes: "We can''t resist at all... But fortunately, Master Monkey King came in time, he alone. People repelled the imperial knight..."


    "You said... Alone?!" Geoffrey looked surprised.


    "Yes, alone!!" The village chief said in a very affirmative tone: "The old man has lived for most of his life and has never seen such a powerful swordsmanship. Every time he swings a sword, several heads fall. Can you imagine?"


    As he spoke, the village chief trembled because of his emotions.


    "Is there such a strength?" After hearing this, Ge Gefu was shocked and serious: "Is it possible that your Excellency Monkey King is-a steel grade adventurer?!"


    "Fine steel grade?!" The village chief heard this, and his eyes widened in shock. He knew that Monkey King was very strong, but he didn''t expect to be so strong.


    Well, forgive their ignorance, because in the eyes of these people, the steel grade already belongs to the strongest echelon in the world. ..

 3109 Chapter 6 Prey

    "Unexpectedly, it would be the kingdom warrior chief who came to patrol our village." An Li looked through the window and looked at Ge Gefu who was talking with the village chief outside, obviously relieved.


    Kahn Village had just endured such disasters, and being able to usher in such a powerful and reliable kingdom reinforcements naturally gave her a lot of peace of mind.


    "Do you know this Geoff?" Monkey King turned his head to look at An Li.


    Enri shook her head and said: "I don''t know, but some businessmen who have heard of it have said that Lord Gergeeff is the one who is the best at the King¡¯s Imperial Tournament and is currently in charge of commanding the elite soldiers directly under the King. The strongest fighter of the kingdom."


    "The most elite soldier?" Monkey King looked at the group of soldiers in different costumes outside the village, smiled at Enri and said: "This is how your king''s direct soldiers are?"


    An Li glanced at the group of people, her face flushed: "I...I am not very clear."


    The current appearance of the group of soldiers was a little shabby, and they really couldn''t match the word elite.


    After learning about the current situation in Kahn Village, Gu Gefu changed the conversation and said to the village chief: "There is still a wounded among us. It is too early now. I wonder if I can rest in the village for one night? "


    "Of course." The village chief immediately agreed. It''s not because he welcomes people. They just experienced a disaster. They won''t trust others easily, but what if they don''t agree?


    If it irritates people, the situation is even worse.


    Seeing the village chief¡¯s worries and embarrassment, Ge Geoff made a sound guarantee: "Village chief, please rest assured, our kingdom soldiers are no better than imperial cavalry. I must restrain my men and not offend the village at all!"


    "I didn''t mean it." After receiving the assurance from the other party, the village chief felt a little more relieved, and immediately said with an enthusiastic expression: "Isn''t the soldier chief saying that you still have the wounded? Bring him into the house quickly..."


    Inside the room, Monkey King looked at the boy who was carried away by several soldiers with a slightly surprised expression: "Huh? Why did I say that the skeleton was gone, it turned out to be a boy..."


    The Bone King turned into a boy, what is wrong with this?


    With a thought, everything that happened to him flashed in front of Sun Wukong: "It turned out that the realm master destroyed the original game character carrier, and then possessed the boy who was killed by the imperial knight... So that''s it. In this case, isn''t the group of monsters in Nazarick without a leader, without restraint, without restraint, a group of super monsters, this is really interesting." Monkey King looked forward inexplicably. What kind of things will the monsters without the supreme supreme restraint do?


    The sun was gradually setting, and it was almost dusk.


    Deep in the dense forest.


    "Everyone listens to orders." A calm voice came into everyone''s ears: "The prey has entered the cage."


    The speaker is a man. His facial features are ordinary and have no characteristics. Even if he is in the crowd, he will not be particularly conspicuous, but he can''t feel any emotions: "Consecrate your faith to God!"


    Everyone began to pray silently, which is a simplified version of praying to God.


    Even if they are performing tasks in other countries, they still have to spend time in prayer. This is not a surplus, but that they have a firm and deep faith.


    They who dedicate everything to the Slien Church and the gods have a deeper belief than the ordinary people in the Church. Therefore, they can act coldly without hesitation and will not feel guilty because of it. This kind of people are The most terrible.


    After praying, everyone''s eyes became as cold as glass beads, cold, and merciless.


    At this moment, in their eyes, there is only task, killing, which is already instinct.


    "start to act!"


    With just a word, everyone surrounded the village not far away without chaos, which made people feel that this was the result of well-trained.


    They are a group of special intelligence forces that specialize in illegal operations in the State of Slian, only to hear their name, like a shadow, one of the six-color scriptures of the special intelligence forces directly under the priest of the State.


    The soldiers of the kingdom who entered the village to rest did not relax their vigilance because of this. They still sent soldiers to patrol around the village.


    When they found someone approaching the village, they were the first to notice, and hurriedly ran into the village to report to the warrior Ge Jiefu: "The warrior! Several figures appeared around the village, they are gradually approaching!"


    "Give me an order, get dressed, and prepare to meet!" Ge Gefu sank and gave the order, simply, without any muddling.


    From the report of the subordinates, it can be heard that this group of people is definitely not good, otherwise, why is it gradually approaching in a siege?


    Following the order from Gergeeff, the soldiers who were still at rest took up their weapons and gathered in the square.


    This incident scared the villagers who were frightened into a panic again.


    The village chief ran up to Ge Gefu anxiously with a look of anxiety, and asked respectfully: "Sir, soldier, what happened? Are you guys?..."


    Gu Gefu looked outside the village with a serious expression: "An enemy is approaching the village, you can quickly tell the villagers to hide!"


    "Ah? Again... here again?!!!" The village head''s face changed drastically, and he was pale and pale: "I''ll go right away! Go right away!!!"


    "Wu...Master Goku!" An Li took a basket of food from the villagers, and ran into the house with a panic expression: "Again...another enemy is here!!"


    "I''ll be here, why panic." Monkey King looked calm. He had expected this situation a long time ago: "Isn''t there still the strongest fighter in the kingdom."


    Seeing that Monkey King was so calm, An Li''s panicked heart was somewhat calmed down. She didn''t know whether the kingdom chief warrior was powerful, but she knew that as long as Monkey King was there, they would be fine.


    "You stay at home, I''ll go out and have a look." Monkey King told the two sisters and walked out of the house.


    Nim clutched Enri''s hand tightly, with a look of fear: "Sister, will we die?"


    "No." An Li half-kneeled and hugged her sister: "With Master Wukong, you will definitely be able to repel the enemy!"


    "Your Excellency Monkey King!" Seeing Monkey King walking towards him, Ge Gefu immediately clasped his fists and saluted.


    Monkey King nodded and looked outside the village: "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? The imperial knights just attacked here, and you have just entered the village after hearing the news. You have ushered in another attack from the enemy. Is this a coincidence?"


    Hearing the words, Gu Gefu immediately understood what Sun Wukong meant, and his expression was solemn: "Your excellency meant that the imperial knights attacked Kahn Village in order to attract me to help. Their goal-is it me?" ..

 3110 Chapter 7 Breakthrough

    "Do you think there are other reasons? Monkey King looked out of the village, and there was already a figure in his field of vision.


    "If this is the case, wouldn''t it be that I harmed Kahn Village!" Ggeeff clenched his fists tightly and was full of anger: "This group of bastards, if you want to deal with me, just come at me. It is totally unreasonable not to back down and kill innocent villagers!!"


    Monkey King glanced at Gu Gefu, and said calmly: "For some people, to achieve their goals, they are naturally unscrupulous. If you are angry, aren''t they here?"


    Hearing this, Ge Gefu looked at the dark place outside the village, his eyes narrowed slightly: "There are indeed people..."


    "We... seem to have been discovered!"


    "So what, the battle begins!" Negan, the leader of this group of Slian Cults, issued the order to attack without hesitation.


    Negan and his subordinates on the scene all activated magic, activated the highest angel summoning magic they could use.


    With the light shining, the monster with shiny wings was summoned by them and floated beside them.


    "Angels!" Seeing this group of monsters, Ge Jeff''s expression was very ugly and solemn.


    Angels are monsters summoned from other worlds. Many people believe that they are messengers of gods, especially in the kingdom of Sleng.


    Although the authenticity could not be verified, the priests of the kingdom concluded that these angels were merely summoning monsters.


    This also led to one of the reasons why religious controversy evolved into opposition to the state.


    However, these angels in front of them, equipped with shiny breastplates and holding flame swords, were the first time such angels, Ge Gefu, saw them.


    Gu Gefu said solemnly: "Your Excellency Monkey King, please be careful. Angels and demons of the same level are stronger than other monsters summoned by using the same magic. They also have special abilities. They can even use magic. Angel, this is the first time I have seen it, I am afraid it is more difficult than I thought!"


    "What a headache! Judging from the fact that the other party has so many magic casters who can summon angels, they are likely to be members of the Slian Kingdom... and they are obviously special intelligence troops... the legendary six colors. Holy Code. Regardless of the number of people or ability, the other side is more dominant."


    Although he was very calm on the surface, he was very anxious and angry inside.


    "You should worry about yourself first." Monkey King said, and under Geff''s stunned expression, he sat aside, ready to watch the show.


    After a little stunned, Geoffrey knew it too. He already regarded Monkey King as an adventurer. Since he is an adventurer, if he is entrusted, he shouldn''t stand by and watch, right?


    Geoffrey turned his gaze to Monkey King, with a serious expression and a glimmer of hope: "Your Excellency Monkey King, are you willing to accept my employment? The remuneration is guaranteed to meet your expectations."


    "Hire me?" Monkey King smiled: "My salary is very high, even if you use the entire kingdom as a commission, it is far from enough."


    "Is this a disguised rejection?"


    Gu Gefu sighed, but he had no choice but to tell him instinctively that he would rather fight with the group of angels than offend this person.


    Since he can''t hire, then Gu Gefu can only implement his own method, looking ahead, loudly said: "Your target is me! Then just let the horse come! Don''t embarrass the innocent villagers! Is there any means, I''ll take it all in Gu Geoff!


    With that, he took his men and fled towards another square without hesitation.


    Of course, this was not a real escape, he just used himself as a bait to lure the enemy to focus all his attention on him.


    Obviously, he has made the determination to die, this is a real warrior worthy of respect.


    "Haha~ I really deserve to be the strongest warrior in the kingdom, he is really bold." Negan let out a sneer: "Is this trying to lure us into attacking him with all his strength? Just as you wish!-chase!!!"


    Listening to the imposing shouts from the subordinates behind, Gu Gefu frowned. How many people can survive?


    Even knowing that he was taking ignorant methods, these subordinates were still willing to follow, and wanted to apologize to these subordinates who were involved in him. After looking back at the expressions of his subordinates, he immediately swallowed what he wanted to say.


    In front of him is the expression of a soldier, that is about to go through fire and water, and still have a fearless expression.


    The subordinate seemed to have seen what Gu Geoff was thinking: "Please don''t care, commander warrior!"


    "Yes, we came here voluntarily, fighting side by side with the warrior commander to the death!"


    "Please let us protect the country, the people and our companions!"


    Hearing this, Ge Gefu had nothing to say, so he could only raise his sword and shout loudly: "Come on! Break the enemy into pieces!"


    "Oh oh oh oh~~!!!"


    The soldiers rode horses and galloped with great momentum.


    Looking at a magic caster in front of him, Gu Geoff took a bow and set an arrow.


    Even if he kept shaking, he still calmly drew the bow and shot the arrow. The arrow hit the target impartially and shot at the head of the magic caster, but the sight of an arrow headshot did not appear. The magic bounced off.


    "...Magic!" Gu Gefu concentrated and concentrated, if the bow and arrows are not good, can he only fight melee?


    The magic caster who was attacked watched Ggeeff decisively counterattack.


    Seeing this, Gu Gefu immediately made a defensive posture, but the horse under him suddenly neighed loudly, his front feet were raised high, and he kicked his hooves fiercely in the air, frantically trying to throw Gu Gefu off his horse. It''s useless how Gegefu comforted him.


    "The spirit controls magic!" Such a word immediately appeared in Gu Gefu''s mind. He jumped off the horse without hesitation and looked at the magic caster, and his heart seemed very bad.


    Without the war horse, he would not be able to break out as quickly as possible, and would soon be surrounded by other angels.


    "Leave me alone!" Almost instinctively, Gu Geoff yelled to his group of men.


    It was only at this moment that the group of subordinates who had obeyed his words violated his order for the first time. At the same time, they all drank the horses and surrounded the sacked Ge Gefu group to protect them.


    "You guys!" Gu Geoff was very angry, and at the same time, very moved.


    There is nothing extra. Since everyone has the consciousness of going to death, it is useless to say more. With the energy, it is not necessary to kill a few more enemies.


    "It seems that the breakthrough has failed." Monkey King jumped onto the roof and looked at the situation in the distance with the expression of a crowd eating melons...

 3111 Chapter 8 Sebastian

    At the same time, Monkey King also saw that the village chief took two villagers, panting and ran under the roof where he was, panting and restless, implicitly abandoned, angry, and fearful, saying: "Master Monkey King, we should How to argue? Why didn¡¯t you protect us and leave the village without permission?¡±


    Sun Wukong glanced at him and said indifferently: "The other party''s goal is him. He is drawing the enemy''s fire on him at the cost of his own life, and buying time for you to escape. You have time to question now. Why not worry about yourself more."


    "It turned out to be like this, I guessed a good person casually..." The village chief was ashamed.


    At this moment, the door creaked open, and Anri took her sister Nim''s hand and ran out in a panic, and looked up at the Monkey King on the roof: "Master Wukong, what should we do now?"


    Monkey King: "In its current form, the people of the Slian Church have concentrated all their troops on Geoff''s body. Before he was taken down, you were safe, so take this opportunity to escape. The best choice, this is also the main reason why Gu Geoff buys time for you."


    "What if the chief warrior is taken down?" the village chief asked with an uneasy expression.


    Monkey King: "Then you just wait to be swept away. They won''t let people who know the truth exist."


    "This, this, this..." The village chief heard the words, and their originally worried and fearful hearts became even more frightened: "Do you mean that we should evacuate the village quickly?"


    "No, even if you evacuate, where can you evacuate? Once they clean up Gu Geoff, you will not be able to escape; but in the same way, if the group of people from Sri Lanka is defeated, there is no need for you to escape. ."


    "This, this... is this making us resign and wait for death?" The village chief''s eyes widened, panic and fear, hesitated.


    "Almost." Monkey King said indifferently: "Of course, if you are lucky, there is nothing to escape now. You have the choice to escape or stay. The choice is yours. How to do it all depends on you, I can I have to go to the front to watch the show."


    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he waved his hands to the two sisters An Li, his figure flashed a hundred meters away.


    "This... Village chief, are we going to escape or not?" The villagers looked worried.


    "Escape! At least better than waiting to die!"


    As the villagers evacuated, a teenager quietly left the team.


    He was the boy Gu Geoff rescued halfway through the road. He was left in the village because of serious injuries.


    Reason told him that he should leave with the villagers, but his instinct drove him to the battlefield, because he knew very well that whether he could escape for his life did not depend on them, but on the Geoff on the battlefield. As long as the battle was won, they Only his life can be saved.


    At the same time, he still has more important things to confirm. The angels he saw before are the same as those he saw in the YGGDRASIL game: If it is really an angel of YGDRASIL, is it even the same name?If that''s the case, did he cross into the game world or a strange world?


    Holding his abdomen, the pain from there made him pale, and the wound on his abdomen was the proof that the original owner of this body had passed away.


    Although the wound has healed due to his possession, it has not completely improved.


    If it is in the game, drinking a blood bottle should be alright?This couldn''t help but make him miss those big blood bottles held by his game characters.


    It''s a pity that his current body is simply a trumpet with nothing. The weak magic power remaining in his body makes him feel helpless. It is impossible to release a known magic and eliminate pain.


    Sun Wukong tilted his head to look behind him, and looked at the staggered young man who rushed to the battlefield, but he smiled: "You dare to run to the battlefield even if you open a trumpet. Do you think you are still the full-level bone king, but this guy has enough qualifications. It''s not bad. It seems that even though the realm master destroyed his''big size'', he compensated somewhat."


    The angle of view shifted, and Monkey King did not pay attention to the young man, but instead looked at the end of the street, where a white-haired old man walked slowly, his waist straight, and the faintly exuding temperament made people feel uncomfortable. A sense of awe.


    "Sebas..." Naturally, Monkey King knew the identity of this person well. Watching the boy meet him, Monkey King suddenly showed a look of interest. The meeting between the two seemed to be very interesting.


    Similarly, when the teenager saw Sebastian, his eyes widened in astonishment, and his heart was full of shock: "Sei...Sebas? This person is Sebas, right?!"


    As the ruler of the former "Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick", he knew Sebastian better than anyone.


    "Is it really him? Did I really cross into the world of YGDRASIL?" The young man was surprised: "Does he... still recognize me? Impossible, right? I am like this..."


    At the same time, he suddenly remembered that the "Large Underground Tomb of Nazarick" represented an extremely evil force!And he is now-human!!!


    Thinking about this, the boy felt a chill in his back, and he had the urge to turn around and run away. But at this moment, Sebas had already come close to him: "Boy, the village is very uneven now, walking around in the village. It¡¯s very dangerous, I would advise you, it¡¯s better to hide quickly."


    Polite and humble, full of gentlemanliness.


    Seeing Sebastian''s attitude, the boy suddenly remembered that his attribute settings seemed to be extremely good, which meant that as long as he didn''t provoke him, there would be no problem.


    Suddenly, the nervous mood relaxed a lot. Fortunately, it was Sebas, if it was someone else, he might have been torn to pieces or eaten by now.


    Although he knew that Sebas¡¯s settings were extremely good, the young man¡¯s vigilance did not relax. He watched the battle far away from the village and asked tentatively: ¡°I wonder if you can help us repel the invading enemy? "


    The young man knew very well that the seemingly ordinary old man in front of him would be very strong if nothing happened.


    "Sorry, I''m just a dying old man, but I don''t have that ability." Saibas refused without hesitation. He came out only to investigate intelligence and didn''t want to attract too much attention.


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Monkey King suddenly had an urge to laugh. This dramatic scene is indeed very interesting...

 3112 Chapter 9 Bloody Battle

    As the Bone King, Sebas will naturally follow his words, but as a human teenager, it is strange to care about him.


    The guardians of Naxalek only obeyed the orders of the 41 supreme Supremes, that is, the orders of the 41 game characters. Now the teenager has lost the Bone King game characters, and naturally also lost the bones. The treatment Wang deserves.


    Now he is just an ordinary human being. In the eyes of the guardians, he is just a weak clown and ugly bug, and he can no longer enjoy the glory brought by the Bone King.


    On the other side, Gu Geoff was already fighting with the angel who came close.


    Gu Gefu drew his sword and shook it at the angel. The sword flashed swiftly, and the sword light of the strongest man in the kingdom really carried an astonishing aura that was enough to make a single blow.


    However, even though the angel''s body was severely damaged, it would not die. The blood spewed out in the air turned into angel''s magic power, and disappeared.


    "Assault! Kill it!!" Ge Gefu stared sharply at the angel who had escaped, and gave orders to his men.


    When all the soldiers heard the words, they all roared, and the angels who rushed towards them like a rainbow rushed over!


    The safety of the chief warrior does not need them to worry about, because they know very well that the strength of the chief warrior is stronger than them. The strongest warrior in the kingdom is not a decoration. Their only task is to break through the besieged angels and make a bloody path. , In order to break through.


    Although the angel was hit hard by Gu Geoff, he was still fighting for the flaw in Gu Geoff.


    But in the same way, after the attack, Gu Geoff also understood why the angel received a powerful blow from himself and did not fall.


    Some monsters have special abilities, as long as they are not hit by weapons of non-specific materials, their damage will be greatly reduced.


    Angels have this ability, so even if they were hit by a powerful blow, they didn''t fall down.


    Now that he knew the reason, Gu Geoff immediately gathered his body strength and activated the martial arts skill "Concentrated Fighting Qi," and the sword shimmered.


    Seeing this opportunity, the angel also swung the sword of Chi Yan.


    It''s a pity that this speed is too slow and too late in the eyes of Geoff.


    With the movement of Ge Gefu''s sword, a more powerful sword than the one just now, easily cut off the angel''s body.


    The angel whose main body is destroyed disappears into the air like melting; the shiny wings disappear in an instant after being scattered, and the dreamlike scene is fascinating.


    But Gu Geoff is not optimistic, because there are more angels approaching him, but seeing this scene, his face shows an inexplicable smile.


    In this way, the encirclement of the village was lifted, and his efforts have had the desired effect. Now he only hopes that the villagers can escape, and he can do it without any worries.


    And at this time, the horses under his team neighed, just like Geff, the horse''s feet were raised high, and several people groaned following the falling horse. The angel took the opportunity to attack, and there was another magic caster beside him. Magic attack, several soldiers fell in a pool of blood.


    Gurdjieff couldn''t bear to witness this painful take over, roared, and galloped forward, the angel who was blocking the road with one sword and two sections, the target was directed at the enemy commander.


    Many years of fighting career, let him understand the truth of the first to capture the king.


    However, his behavior naturally attracted the attention of the other party, and there were more than thirty angels blocking him.


    Seeing the other party''s strict precautions, Gu Geoff was naturally very upset, launching a hidden killer move, and the heat radiating from his hands spread to his whole body.


    Gu Geoff has broken through the limits of his body and reached the realm of heroes. Not only that, but he can also activate a variety of martial arts skills at the same time ©¤ ©¤ this can be said to be warrior magic.


    Staring at the six angels flying around, like a flash of swift martial arts skills, it hits six angels in one move.


    "Six Lights Slash!"


    The surrounding six angels were severely broken, becoming a ball of light and dissipating.


    The reinforcements of the Silian Church exclaimed, and Geff''s subordinates cheered loudly.


    However, then, more angels attacked Gerjief again, and one of them had already slashed off the Red Flame Sword in his hand.


    "Reflect instantly!"


    Almost at the moment when the angel slashed down, Gu Geoff immediately activated the skill, his body flashed away like a haze, and another counterattack made the angel turn into a ball of light and dissipated.


    But Gu Geoff''s actions did not end there.


    "The flow speeds up."


    Another skill is displayed on the body, and his body shape instantly becomes extremely agile, and the attacking angels are solved one by one with the movement like clouds and flowing water.


    With a single face showing several tricks and killing several angels one after another, Gedeff''s men saw the dawn of victory, their morale became even higher, and even their strength in their hands increased by one point.


    "It''s really good, you really deserve to be the strongest warrior in the kingdom!" The enemy looked at Geoff and exclaimed, "But it''s over."


    The priest who lost the angel summoned a new angel again and launched another round of new attacks.


    Ge Gefu looked very solemn for a while, and muttered to himself in a low voice: "The situation is a little bit bad!"


    One or two angels are naturally not a threat to him, but if it is an inexhaustible angel, it will be a little difficult. After all, he is also a flesh and blood body, and his fighting spirit and physical strength are limited. If this continues, he will inevitably be consumed. dead.


    Seeing this situation, the soldiers who had just given rise to hope of victory were ruthlessly shattered, but since they had been prepared for a long time, their morale was not low, but they became more brave, fighting toward the angels. go with!


    Gu Geoff bit his lip and could only continue to swing his sword, showing several one-strike mortal moves. The record of continuous use of "Six Lights Continuous Slash" was constantly updated.


    He wanted to get rid of the group of priests close by, that is, chanting with magic. Unfortunately, countless angels blocked the way and couldn''t get close at all. After beheading the angels in front of him, a new group of angels was called. Out.


    This cycle gradually brought him to the brink of death.


    Gu Gefu felt that the sword he was swinging was getting heavier and heavier, and his heartbeat was also disordered. In the face of such an inexhaustible number of strong people, he could only admit it.


    The subordinates also fell one by one, and in the end, only Ge Gefu was struggling to support him, but even if he stepped into the realm of heroes, he had no chance of winning in front of the endless stream of angels.


    Seeing this situation, Sebas said with a calm face, "It seems it is over."


    "No! It''s not over yet!!" The young man yelled decisively, covering his abdomen and ran forward, raising his hands at a distance of no less than 50 meters: "Please continue to fight, Lord Warrior!! "..

 3113 Chapter 10 One Sword

    "Song of Uplifting!"


    A black musical note appeared above Geff''s head, and the shining light bathed him.


    "This...this is?!"


    Gu Gefu''s face was full of surprise. At this moment, he suddenly felt his fatigue dissipate, and the pain was gone, a feeling of full body full of strength spontaneously.


    Gu Gefu glanced in the direction of the boy with joy. He didn''t expect that the boy he saved halfway was still singing magic?


    There was no more to say, and there was no time, Ge Gefu roared, waving his steel sword like a savage bull, and while beheading the blocking angel, he approached the priest!


    "It''s amazing, boy, at such a long distance, I didn''t expect you to be able to cast spells." Sebastian looked at the boy in front of him in admiration, and exclaimed without hesitation.


    He originally thought that this young man was just an ordinary person, but he didn''t expect to be a magician, but he missed his eyes, and this casting distance shows that his spiritual power is also exceptionally strong, and it seems that his talent is extremely good.


    The young man did not answer, but fell to his knees weakly. Using the magic power in his body, it was already the limit to cast such a magic. There was originally an injury, but now he has performed a buff magic beyond the limit. He didn''t even have the strength to move a finger.


    Sebastian walked towards the boy and said calmly: "Is it worth it? At most, let the person hold on for an extra minute. Once the magic is over, the ending will remain the same."


    "It''s not worth it, but it must be done." The young man smiled bitterly. He knew very well the current situation. If Geff had lost, he would definitely die, so Geff could not be defeated.


    However, the young man''s shot attracted the attention of the priests.


    "Go, solve them!"


    Seeing that Gu Geoff was about to be taken down, he suddenly realized that someone had a foot in a row, which made his hopes come to nothing. Negan''s expression was very ugly. He pointed to the location of the boy and issued an order to kill him.


    "what?!!"


    Seeing the few angels who turned and flew towards him, the young man''s expression changed suddenly, but now he has reached the limit and can''t escape at all. He watched the close angel holding the flame sword high and slashing down at him. , The young man immediately screamed in horror: "Huh!~~Wow~!!! Save me! Sebastian!!!"


    "Huh?" Sebastian, who had a calm face, moved slightly. He didn''t remember that he had introduced himself. How did this young man know his name?


    Seeing that the young man was about to be cut in half by the Flame Sword, Sebas disappeared instantly, and he did not see the fighting spirit radiating from him. He lightly slapped the angel''s chest with a light palm, causing it to collapse and dissipate instantly.


    In the face of the siege of several angels, Sebas still looked as usual, and with a few punches, he had already solved them all, relaxed and free. Compared with him, the so-called strongest fighter in the kingdom, it is like an adult and a kid who just learns to walk. .


    "Sure enough... so strong!!" The boy was shocked, and his heart was confirmed. This Sebastian was as strong as he knew.


    Sebastian set his sights on the boy: "How did you know my name?"


    "Um... I have skills similar to probing!" The young man lied quickly. He couldn''t explain that you were one of my NPCs before, right?


    Sebastian naturally didn''t believe this kind of nonsense, because he didn''t notice the slightest feeling of being peeped just now, so he concluded that the young man was lying, but he was not in a hurry to reveal it. The boy remembered it.


    On the other hand, the buffing magic that was applied to Gu Gefu has disappeared. He was originally brave and unusually brave, and suddenly he felt an extremely huge fatigue and powerlessness attack his whole body, and instantly lost the ability to act, and fell to the ground. .


    The so-called''invigorating song'' is just a kind of invigorating body and mind, temporarily forgetting the pain and fatigue, and once it disappears, it will be doubled back. This is a low-level magic that is used as a last resort and only after a fight.


    "Dead!"


    The moment he fell, such a thought flashed in his mind, gritted his teeth and made a squeaky piercing sound, and he struggled to stand up.


    Gurdjieff is not afraid of death. He has taken countless lives, so he has been psychologically prepared, and he will face the same fate on the battlefield.


    "I am the chief warrior of the kingdom! I am someone who loves and protects this country! How can I lose to you scumbags who have sullied this country!!"


    Obviously his body was exhausted, but his firm determination couldn''t allow him to fall. Gu Geoff squeezed out the strength of his body and shouted loudly, with bloody saliva flowing out of his mouth, and slowly stood up.


    Finding that the man who should be unable to stand up stood up awe-inspiringly, the angels couldn''t help being frightened by his aura and backed up.


    It''s a pity that just standing up makes it difficult for Gu Gefu to breathe, and his consciousness is blurred. His whole body is like a heavy soil covered with heavy soil. Although he is fighting, he is shaking.


    "This is really a respectable warrior." Sebass looked at Geff and exclaimed, but he didn''t mean to rescue him.


    Sun Wukong also took a different look at the way Geoff was now.


    "Dying is approaching, do you still say this kind of dream talk, Gegev Stronov! Come on! Don''t be afraid, he can''t resist anymore!" The commander issued a cold command, and the backing angel stepped forward again, The flame sword has been cut down...


    Only in the next moment, the angels around Gu Geoff suddenly turned into spots of light and disappeared.


    I don¡¯t know when, Monkey King has appeared next to Gu Gefu: ¡°How long has it been since I met a passionate guy like you, I am more or less touched.¡±


    "Monkey King... Your Excellency!!" Ge Gefu supported his body, not letting himself fall, his face was full of surprise and joy when he saw the man who shot him.


    "By the way, do you have any beautiful sister papers such as daughters or sisters to introduce to me. Otherwise, it would be a bit of a loss to save you." Monkey King glanced at Ge Gefu, flicking the long sword in his hand. Seeing angels around him burst into bursts of light one after another, and dissipated.


    "This, this, this!!" Ge Gefu''s eyes widened in shock for a while, this sword skill is still the only thing he has seen in his life.


    Sebastian''s pupils, who had a calm face, shrank slightly: "So strong!!"


    "What kind of skill is this?" The boy was also shocked. This kind of shocking swordsmanship is so shocking, I haven''t seen it in the game!


    "You...who are you?!!!" Negan was also frightened right now, with a panic on his face, killing all the angels with a single sword. What kind of monster is this?!!..

 3114 Chapter Eleven

    The wind moved Monkey King''s robes, adding a little mystery to him.


    But in this wind, Negan and his party felt the breath of death.


    The shock of that sword made their memories fresh and lingering, flashing back and forth uncontrollably in their minds from time to time, making the fear in their hearts more intense.


    This is a powerful swordsman that they cannot understand.


    "The dying person is not qualified to know my name." Monkey King stepped forward and walked to the front of Ge Gefu, looking at everyone in the Sunshine Sacred Book.


    "Ahhh~~!!!"


    There were several hoarse screams around Negan, a voice full of fear.


    At this time, Negan knew the fear of his men very well. This kind of scalp numbness, originated from the instinctively panicking aura of the strong, even his feet were frightened.


    Just standing in front of this person, it feels like standing on the edge of death, at this moment, he is staring at death.


    "Where is he sacred?!!!"


    Negan was a little mad with fear in his heart. He searched all the memories in his brain, but he didn''t find such a strong man in the world.


    A flustered roar came from Negan''s mouth: "Keep calling, don''t let this person come near!!"


    The magic chanted as they heard the words, they immediately chanted the spell, and once again summoned the angels, covering the sky in front of them.


    "I don''t believe it. You can use that powerful sword skill without any restrictions." Nigan roared. He believed that that kind of terrifying sword skill that kills all angels with a single sword absolutely has huge limitations, and it is impossible. Used frequently.


    "Oh~ You don''t think this is my strongest trick, right?" Monkey King looked at the speaker with a smile, flicked the sword in his hand again, and suddenly all the angels were neat and tidy again. The burst of light dissipated.


    "Actually, this is just my ace."


    Indifferent words came into everyone''s ears, and the breeze was blowing, but they felt the biting cold, fear spreading, and devouring everyone of the magic caster.


    "No...impossible!! This is impossible!!!"


    "Woo, ooh©¤©¤©¤!!"


    "Is this a monster?!!!"


    Negan''s pupils tightened, his eyes widened, and he was so scared that he sat down on the ground. The fear made his heart collapse, and he shouted hoarsely: "Attack, attack me!!"


    The magic casters who found that the angels were not useful screamed, and at the same time they used the magic they believed in a series of fears:


    "Conceive Humans" "Hammer of Justice", "Binding", "Rain of Fire", "Green Jade Sarcophagus", "Sacred Laser", "Shock Wave", "Stalagmite Assault", "Open Trauma", "Poisoning" , "Terror", "Curse", "Blindness"...


    Numerous attack, control, curse and other magic all greeted Monkey King. If this is an online game, everyone will be able to see a staggering series of immune fonts on Monkey King¡¯s head.


    A magic caster who was mad because the magic had no effect made a strange scream. He threw out the magic wand in his hand and smashed it at Monkey King.


    "Hey hey hey~ Forget about throwing magic, throwing magic wands is too much!" Monkey King grabbed the thrown magic wand and looked at the magic casters indifferently. The indifferent voice made them feel like they were Trapped in the world of nightmares.


    For a while, everyone''s movements were frozen in place, and they didn''t dare to move.


    And Monkey King raised his sword''s hand again.


    "No! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die yet!!!"


    Some magic casters could not bear this suppressed fear, screaming, and fleeing in all directions.


    However, at this moment, several angels who were wearing full-body armor, holding a huge mace in one hand and a round shield in the other, appeared out of the crowd like the hem of a long skirt, and the angels whose feet were completely covered, gave a merciless blow. Blast the heads of the escaped magic casters.


    Negan''s distorted and mad and cold voice also sounded: "The escapee before the battle, kill without mercy, and his family!"


    All the magic casters shook their hearts when they heard the words, and the commander''s orders made them cold.


    "Surveillance Angel! Go on!"


    Negan''s order was issued again. After these angels with surveillance rights, who were different from other angels, were ordered to kill Monkey King.


    The surveillance power angel is an angel with stronger strength than the archangel. The reason why he has not been out so far is because of his special ability.


    As the name suggests, the surveillance right angel has the special ability to increase the defense of one''s own side in the field of vision, which will lose its effect after moving, so it is wise to let the surveillance right angel stand by.


    Since he is dispatched, it means that he has nothing to do.


    "It''s boring, it seems that you haven''t figured out the current situation! The only choice is to wait for death." Monkey King looked indifferent, and the sword in his hand was already slashed down. This time, together with the magic casters and surveillance rights. The angel''s body was cut in two at once, and fell into a pool of blood, while the surveillance angel turned into a spot of light and dissipated.


    "I still haven''t seen it..." Sebastian''s face was solemn, this kind of incredible sword, even if he read it several times in a row, he still couldn''t see its trajectory.


    "Okay... so strong!! This has exceeded the limit of human beings?!" Ggeeff was completely stunned at this moment.


    "How, how is it possible?!!! Another... Another sword... Even the angel of surveillance rights...!!!" Negan really broke down this time. Looking at all the men who died tragically, the blue and yellow have already flowed from the hip. Wu Wu, without this group of subordinates, there is no way to summon angels: "There can be no such thing! No one can destroy high-level angels with just one move! How sacred are you? Are people like you? It may be unknown to this day! Who are you?!"


    "All said, there is no need for the dying person to ask so many questions." Monkey King looked indifferently, and raised his sword hand again.


    But he was so scared that Nigan immediately screamed: "Impossible! Impossible! I can''t just die like this! I have a last resort!"


    While screaming in fear, Negan took out a crystal from his arms: "The magic sealed in the crystal can summon the strongest angel! This angel once killed a demon god who turned the mainland to the ground two hundred years ago, you Isn''t it very strong? Then compare with the strongest angel, who is stronger!"


    "The strongest angel? Is it...?!" Hearing this, the young man''s expression changed drastically, and he shouted: "Master Monkey King, hurry up, stop him! Don''t let him summon, the crystal may be sealed with the Supreme Seraph !" ..

 3115 Chapter 12: Wasting Time

    "The Supreme Seraph?" Sun Wukong glanced at the young man and ignored it. Not to mention what he already knew would come out, even if it was the Supreme Seraph, how could it be?


    Seeing that Monkey King was conceited and did not do anything, Nigan was ecstatic, and destroyed the crystal in his hand with the prescribed method of use-the shining light gleamed, as if the hidden sun appeared on the earth, where it was instantly dyed dazzling white with a light fragrance Floating into the nasal cavity.


    The arrival of the legendary angel made Negan cheered excitedly: "Look! This is the dignity of the highest order angel! The majestic lord angel!"


    It is a collection of shiny wings. Among the many wings, although there is a hand holding a wat board, which symbolizes kingship, the head and feet are not visible.


    Although the appearance is very strange, anyone can feel that it is a sacred life form, because the moment it appears, the surrounding air becomes quite pure.


    Seeing the incarnation of the supreme kindness made Negan cheer wildly, and the fear is gone, only respect and fanaticism, this is what an avid believer should perform.


    After seeing this angel''s face, the teenager who was still nervous and uneasy grew his mouth wide and was silent. He was so blind that he was shocked. Can this kind of thing be called the strongest angel?


    "This is really unexpected..." Sebastian''s eyes also twitched. After listening to the boy''s words, he also entered a state of alert, but now looking at the angel in front of him, well, the level is indeed higher than the previous angel. Quite a lot, that''s it.


    "Asshole! What kind of expressions are you guys! In front of the highest-ranking angels, you can still put on this attitude!" Negan looked at the expressions of the young man and Sebastian, his face turned blue with anger, and the strong man revealed in front of him. He can still understand this expression. What qualifications do you two weak rookies have to show such expressions?


    Uh, okay, that white-haired old man can easily deal with several angels, it seems that it is not a rookie?


    "It''s really rude." Sebastian heard the words, very gentlemanly.


    "This is also called the highest order angel?" Monkey King looked at Negan: "Are you showing off your ignorance? Or, do you have any misunderstandings about the strongest?"


    "What...what do you mean?" Seeing that Monkey King was so calm and unhurried, Negan suddenly became nervous. Didn''t he even look at the highest angels?


    "Forget it, to say another word to someone like you is a waste of time."


    Nigan heard this, his fear filled his heart instantly, and he fell to his knees with a puff: "Wait, wait a minute! Your Excellency Monkey... No, sir! Please wait a minute, I want to trade with you! I promise you will never lose As long as I can spare my life, I will prepare the amount you want!"


    "It should be very difficult to satisfy such a great and powerful man as you, but I will definitely prepare the amount you are satisfied with! I have a certain status in this country, and the country must be willing to save me at all costs! Of course, if you There are other hopes, and I will join in..."


    The words came to an abrupt end, because the sword in Sun Wukong''s hand had already fallen, and the two heads rolled down to the ground at the same time-that was the head of the angel summoned by Negan and him to lift the seal.


    The battle ended here.


    Sebastian walked up to Monkey King, stroking his chest with one hand and saluting: "Your swordsmanship is really eye-opening. I am Sebastian Tian. I would like to extend my respectful greetings to you."


    Most of the other guardians are extremely hostile to humans, but Sebastian does not.


    "Sebas..." Sun Wukong threw his long sword aside and turned his head to look at him: "In fact, your strength is not bad."


    Sebastian looked humble: "Compared to you, it''s far behind." In his opinion, the person in front of him is probably only their master, and the Supreme Supreme can match it.


    "Master Monkey King, really...Thank you so much, thank you... for saving me and the people in the village!" Gu Geoff struggled, staggered to the front of Monkey King, bowed deeply and bowed to salute. Breathlessly said: "I really don''t know...how to repay this...kindness. When you come to...the royal capital, please be sure to...come to the humble house and let me welcome you..."


    With that said, when he saw Negan''s body, he was somewhat regretful. If he was still alive, he would be able to obtain a lot of information.


    But dead is dead, he didn''t dare to ask too much.


    "Let''s talk at that time." Monkey King didn''t refuse Geff''s kindness, and he would go there someday in the capital.


    While Monkey King was chatting with Gu Geoff, Sebastian simultaneously looked at the boy beside him: "Boy, what is your name?"


    "Uh~" The young man was stunned. He really didn''t know the name of the owner of this body. Since he doesn''t know, let''s use his original name: "Suzuki Satoru, my name is Suzuki Satoru."


    "Suzuki Goku, I remember this name." Sebas nodded and turned to look at Monkey King: "Then, Sir Monkey King, it''s not too early. I should go back. It''s time to part."


    Monkey King waved his hand to indicate that for the humble and polite Sebastian, his senses were not bad.


    But when I think of other guardians, I''m afraid it''s unavoidable to fight.


    Seeing Sebastian leaving behind, Suzuki Satoru''s thoughts are complicated: "I don''t know where his home is? Could it be?..."


    "Hey~ boy, what are you thinking about?" Ge Gefu suddenly patted Suzuki Satoru''s back, but he was startled.


    Suzuki Satoru looked helpless, and said with a bitter face: "Your Excellency Commander, I am a wounded now, can I be lighter? Also, you can call me Suzuki, and my name is Suzuki Satoru."


    "Haha~ the wounded, you are...much better than me..." Ggeeff smiled heartily, "Can you still move? There are a few more war horses over there...we have to...return to the village."


    "Should be able to... move!" Suzuki Satoru and Ge Jeff supported each other, stood up, and walked towards the war horse not far away...


    Back in the village, it was already empty.


    After Sun Wukong informed Enri by means of sound transmission, he asked her to send a message to the village chief and returned to the village with the villagers.


    Knowing that all the invaders had been wiped out, the villagers all cheered and jumped for joy. At the begging of Gurdjieff, the villagers converged the corpses of his group and buried them outside the village.


    As for the magic casters, they were all burned by the villagers.


    The Great Underground Tomb of Natharik, the Hall of the Throne.


    There was no one on the throne, but in the starting position of the throne, the floor guardians gathered here again.


    Albedo looked at Sebastian: "Sebas, share the information you got with everyone!" ..

 3116 Chapter Thirteen

    Sebastian looked calm and serious: "Time is limited and the information obtained is not detailed, but it is very important. I witnessed a human battle in a nearby human village."


    "Humans? What is the concern of that kind of maggots!" Albedo''s beautiful face was full of disgust and disdain for humans.


    "Humans are indeed irrelevant, but their strength should not be ignored." Sebastian''s face was solemn: "As far as I can see, the Monkey King, his strength, allows me to say something rebellious, at least forty. A supreme Supreme is a rank!"


    "What? A mere human, how can it be compared with the noble Supreme Supreme!!!" Shatia immediately yelled with dissatisfaction.


    In the world of the game, they have been guarding the floors of the Great Underground Tomb of Naxalik. They have never gone out and have never seen the outside world. Therefore, in their perception, this is the 41 Supreme Supreme Being. The greatest and strongest in the world!


    Humans are just weak and disgusting maggots that can crush to death at will.


    Sebastian''s face was calm: "I''m just telling the truth, and I don''t mean to be disrespectful to the Supreme Supreme."


    Dimiugos took a step forward and dutifully displayed his easy-to-brain talent: "If this is true, then, without us under the leadership of the Supreme Supreme, it is necessary to underground Naxalik. The big tomb is hidden..."


    "In a small human village, there is such a strong man in town. It can be seen that the strength of humans cannot be underestimated. We must ensure that Naxalik will not be invaded by humans. We must protect everything here for the Supreme Supreme! "


    "Obviously they have been abandoned, so what about guarding..." Xia Tiya''s voice showed dissatisfaction with the Supreme Supreme.


    Cosettes''s tone was firm: "I believe that one day, the Supreme Supreme will come again, as long as we persist! This may be the test of the Supreme Supremes!"


    Aura rarely gets serious: "I''ve heard Master Bubble Teapot say before that there are not many human beings who can compare with them."


    Sebastian and other guardians also nodded in agreement. After all, it is a game. Naturally, they will inevitably hear the Supreme Supreme talking about other players'' topics.


    Demiurge looked serious: "In this case, we need to be more cautious."


    "Then...then let me hide Naxalek!" Marley said weakly, twisting his fingers.


    "Then please." Sebastian nodded solemnly, and at the same time looked at the other guardians: "Before you fully understand the outside situation, I hope you will strictly control your subordinates and yourself, but you will overdo it. Things come."


    "But~ what''s a violent thing?" Xia Tiya stared at Sebastian with an unhappy expression: "And, when is it your turn for Sebastian to give orders?"


    Sebastian is humble and serious, but full of momentum and full of majesty: "This is not to give orders, but to discuss with you."


    "Okay, no need to quarrel. I am the guardian of the "Nazarick Underground Tomb" appointed by the Supreme Supreme. During the absence of the Supreme Supreme, I will make all matters.


    "Why?" Xia Tiya was the first to come out and sing the opposite: "Why should I listen to your stinky woman''s orders?"


    "That''s it, why do you want to listen to you?" Aura, who is not too troubled, is sing the opposite of Xia Tiya. You know, her settings are different from Xia. Tiya''s noisy and harmonious relationship.


    Well, without the constraints of the Supreme Supreme, this harmonious relationship remains to be verified.


    Albedo¡¯s beautiful face instantly became gloomy: "Are you questioning the Supreme Supreme¡¯s order?"


    All the other guardians locked their eyes on Shatia and Aura, making them breathless, and they knew exactly what was going on with the feeling of being locked in like enemies.


    Although the Supreme Supreme is not there, anyone who appears to be disrespectful or questioning the Supreme Supreme will be bound to attack by these floor guards and kill them mercilessly.


    Shatia didn''t want to put on such a stigma: "For the Supreme Supreme, I naturally fight respect in the soul, but I want me to obey your orders from Albedo, sorry, I can''t do it!" As she said, Shatia curled her lips while looking at Albedo again: "I will guard my own floor desperately. I will never let a fly in. I will guard the mission that the Supreme Supreme has given me to my death. If you say, hum! It will never be possible!"


    "Xatya! Are you dissatisfied with me?" Albedo screamed with a twisted face, making her beautiful face look like a ghost.


    "Oh, you are in a hurry." Xia Tiya glanced at Albedo carelessly, and constantly stirred her nerves: "Auntie who has passed away is really annoying, is it because the shelf life has passed Are you so impatient? Right now, it''s really ugly!"


    "Wow, yeah~~ I want to tear up your mouth!!" Albedo immediately became mad. She was already very irritable and resentful when she was abandoned by the Supreme Supreme, but now she is so frustrated by Xia Tiya It exploded immediately after flirting.


    The sharp nails popped out from the fingertips like a sword, and the violent aura containing the cold killing intent erupted from the body, locking the position of Xia Tiya.


    "Hmm~ Is this you wanting to fight with me? Who is afraid of whom!" Xia Tiya was not afraid at all, and also released a genuine monster-like horror.


    "Um... Please calm down both of you, here is a static fight..." Marley persuaded with a weak expression.


    "You¡ªcome out!" Albedo glared at him, his body flashed, and he had already withdrawn from the throne room.


    Xia Tiya hummed twice and immediately followed...


    "This...this..." Marley looked at the others in the hall with a bewildered expression.


    Dimiugos said nonchalantly: "Women''s fights are still less involved. Let''s get out of it for now."


    Sure enough, there is no supreme supreme, and it is simply impossible for them to complete a meeting smoothly.


    In this way, because of Shatia and Albedo, this meeting was interrupted.


    The two men fought hard in the martial arts field, drinking and roaring until dawn. Of course, the two women did not fight to the death. Although no one would accept each other, they still knew the measure.


    One is good at attacking, while the other is good at defending. The two women didn''t work hard, and you came and I fought so hard that the fighting died down until they were tired...

 3117 Chapter 14 Adventurers Guild

    The next morning, at about nine o''clock, Monkey King just woke up, and he smelled a fragrant fragrance.


    When I walked out of the room, I just happened to see Enri busy in the kitchen, while my sister Nimu was slapping her, washing and serving dishes.


    After seeing Monkey King come out, the two sisters immediately bowed and said hello: "Master Wukong, good morning, breakfast will be ready soon, please wait a moment."


    Nimu ran out of the kitchen, brought out a basin of water, and walked to Monkey King and put it there. It seemed that he was ready a long time ago: "Master Wukong, do you want me to wash your face?"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he smiled knowingly, stretched out his hand and rubbed Nimu''s head. The little girl was sensible, well-behaved, and really likable: "No, I''ll do it myself! By the way, I''ll just call my brother in the future."


    "Okay, Brother Wukong." Nimu smiled sweetly: "Is the water cold? Do you want me to add some hot water?"


    "No, the water temperature is just right."


    After washing up, Monkey King picked up Nimu casually, sat at the dining table, and looked at the rich breakfast full of tables, a little surprised, fish, pheasants, mushrooms...


    For this small mountain village, these things are extremely rich, especially for the two sisters now, they are even more luxurious.


    But Monkey King didn''t need to ask to know that it must be the villagers who went out hunting early in the morning and returned it to An Li to treat him.


    Thanks to Monkey King, it was the first time that the two sisters had such a rich breakfast.


    Nim''s little girl''s belly was bulging.


    "Unexpectedly, your cooking skills are pretty good." Monkey King looked at An Li and exclaimed: "If anyone marries you, he will have a good time."


    "That... how can..." Enri was said to be flushed.


    At this moment, Gu Gefu walked in with Suzuki Satoru from outside the house: "Master Goku, we are about to set off for the royal capital, and we are here to bid you farewell."


    "Oh~ Will this kid be with you?" Monkey King glanced at Suzuki Satoru and said.


    There was a smile on Gu Gefu''s face: "Yes, Suzuki''s talent is good. If it is cultivated, it will definitely become a pillar of the kingdom."


    "Then I wish you all the best."


    "Please take care too. If one day you come to the royal capital, please be sure to come to our house as a guest, so that I can thank you for your life-saving grace!"


    Monkey King nodded: "If I get the chance, I will go."


    "Then don''t bother you, take care!"


    Monkey King looked at the back of the two of Gu Geoff, and an inexplicable smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. The Bone King, who was originally hostile to humans, has now gone to the human camp. Will he become one with Nasarik one day? Where is the enemy?This is quite anticipated.


    Watching the two of Gu Geoff leave, Monkey King looked at Enri again: "By the way, Enri, do you know where the Adventurer''s Guild is?"


    "Huh? Isn''t Master Goku an adventurer?" An Li looked surprised, but she had heard Gejieff say that Master Goku might be a steel grade adventurer.


    "Not yet, don''t you want to apply for a fun?"


    "Play..." An Li looked dazed, maybe for a strong man like Master Goku, being an adventurer is really just fun, right?


    "If you want to register as an adventurer, at least you have to go to a city above the town. Only there is an adventurer''s guild; if you have just applied for a bronze level adventurer, you can apply for it regardless of the adventurer branch. ."


    Monkey King: "Which city is the closest to here?"


    Enri thought for a while and said: "If it is the nearest time, there should be several of them that are similar, but in the important border area between the neighboring Bajas Empire and the Sri Lankan State, there is a city called Ye, Lan Tier, Because it is close to the border, it should be the busiest place."


    "Yeah, Lantier? Then I''ll go around."


    "Huh? Lord Wukong is leaving?" An Li heard the words, her tone was full of dismay; Nimu also looked at Monkey King pitifully with big watery eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go out and visit you again if I have time." Monkey King looked at the expressions of the two sisters, but smiled.


    If the two sisters Anri are a little self-protective, he doesn''t mind bringing them all, but unfortunately they are ordinary and can''t be ordinary people. I am afraid that they will be exhausted and panting on the road, so they will stay in the village. Better.


    "Retractor..." Nim immediately stretched out her little finger.


    When Monkey King saw this, he couldn''t help but smile, and he also stretched out his little finger and pulled the hook with Nim, which was a guarantee to their sisters.


    After all, many things will happen around this small village, and he will naturally come back.


    After thinking about it, Monkey King took out two more bracelets and handed them to the sisters: "This is a magic item. During my absence, you must wear it at all times. Do not untie it at any time. It will guarantee you Security."


    The two sisters looked at the beautiful bracelets with a look of affection. Since it was to protect their safety, they did not postpone them. They immediately put them on their hands and nodded their heads: "Without your permission, we would never use it. Solved it."


    The safety of the two sisters has been guaranteed, and Monkey King hasn''t stayed too much, so he will leave. Since it is a world of magic, then use magic.


    With a wave of his hand, there was already a magic portal in front of him. Monkey King waved his hand to the two sisters, walked into the magic portal, flashed, disappeared.


    The sisters Anri were left with their eyes full of admiration: "So Master Goku... is still a magic caster!"


    They thought that Monkey King was just a swordsman with superb swordsmanship, but they did not expect that they were also an advanced magic caster who could use teleportation magic at the same time!


    Yeah, Lantier, a portal flashed out of thin air among the bustling crowd, but no one noticed, and no one noticed that a red-haired handsome figure suddenly appeared in the crowd.


    "It''s quite lively." Monkey King looked around. It was not the first time he had seen this alien landscape, and he didn''t find it strange. He walked directly to the building on the square where the Adventurer''s Guild plaque stood.


    As a place for adventurers to accept missions and gather, the Adventurers¡¯ Guild is naturally extremely lively, and it is a mixture of dragons and snakes, and there are all kinds of people.


    The arrival of Monkey King did not attract too many people''s attention, and red hair is not unusual in this alien world.


    On the counter, there is a young lady who seems to be in her early twenties, with a nice blond shawl, which adds a bit of mature charm to her.


    People who can be sent to sit here are naturally not bad...

 3118 Chapter 15 Adventurers

    "Your Excellency, I don''t know what I can do for you?" Miss sister''s voice is very sweet and gentle, which makes people particularly comfortable to hear.


    "What are the procedures for registering adventurers?"


    "It doesn''t cost anything to register as an adventurer, but the bronze medal that represents the identity of an adventurer requires a silver coin."


    "A silver coin!" Monkey King flipped his hand and placed a silver coin on the table.


    After taking the money, the woman showed a professional smile: "So, what name do you want to give yourself?"


    "Any name?"


    "It''s not necessary, it''s just that you will be better known by others when you become famous in the future, for example, the black swordsman XX, the great magician..."


    "For boring things, just register me as an adventurer, and get rid of fancy things."


    "Uh~ okay." This is the first time the woman has met such a person. After a moment of daze, she simply typed in Monkey King''s message: "What''s your name?..."


    "Sun Wukong."


    A few minutes later, the woman handed the bronze medal back to Monkey King: "Congratulations, Your Excellency Monkey King, you have successfully become a bronze adventurer. Do you need me to give you some advice for a novice?"


    "tell me the story."


    "Leave the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and go to the right. There is a hotel less than 100 meters away. Although it¡¯s not the best, most of the people living there are adventurers from bronze to silver. If you want to team up with others If you accept the task together, I suggest you go to the hotel, so that you can find your companions and pick up the task more easily."


    "That''s it, thank you for your suggestion. If you have time, I will invite you to have a drink." Monkey King smiled and waved his hand and turned to leave.


    The woman looked at the back of Monkey King leaving, and smiled indifferently. She had listened to such words a lot, and she had long been immune.


    According to the suggestion of the lady at the counter, Monkey King came to the hotel she said, anyway, he was idle, and it didn''t matter if he came here to have a look. Maybe he could find a companion with both appearance and strength.


    Climbing up two stairs, pushing the door open, Monkey King walked into the store.


    The lighting windows are almost closed, so the interior is a bit dim, and you can see sparse guests scattered on a few round tables, almost all of them men. It feels that the atmosphere is full of violence, chaotic, and there is also a smell of alcohol mixed with meat. , This kind of environment made Monkey King frown slightly. It was really a place where a group of big bosses treated him, full of filth.


    He was expecting to find a companion with both appearance and strength here, which was a big mistake.


    But the interior is quite spacious. The first floor seems to be the dining area, and the second and third floors should be guest rooms.


    Without hesitation, Monkey King turned and left.


    However, it is a pity that his facial expression just now was clearly seen by others, which made them very uncomfortable. One of the strong men stood up and blocked the path of Monkey King, chuckling out: " Yo~ Where does this son come from? You seem to be disdainful of this place, how? Are you underestimating us?"


    Sun Wukong sighed, his face unchanged: "I''m just not satisfied with the sanitation here, so what do you talk about when you look down on it? Besides, what right do you have to make me look down on?"


    "Oh, oh~ your kid is very arrogant!" The strong man looked around, laughed and provocatively said: "Everyone has heard it, this guy with a bronze medal actually said that we are not even qualified to be underestimated by him! Haha~~ It scares me to death!"


    "Haha~~"


    Exaggerated laughter suddenly sounded in the hall.


    "Junior~ Look at what you are wearing, you should be the young master who ran out of that family? The outside world is very dangerous. You should go home and have some milk!"


    "Hahaha~~!!!"


    The unbridled laughter echoed the whole hall again.


    "Hey~ Isn''t it possible to eat your food well? Why do you want to make fun of others?" Monkey King looked at the people in the hall and sighed slightly. Wherever there is, there will be what kind of people.These people, maybe they have been depressed for too long, always want to find a soft persimmon to release the pressure in their accumulated hearts, but unfortunately, they have found the wrong target.


    "Heyhahaha~~What''s the matter, you shouldn''t be angry?" The strong man in front of Monkey King laughed unscrupulously. He just looked upset at this handsome guy.


    "It''s not enough to be angry, but maybe you don''t even have a chance to be angry."


    "What?!" The brawny man''s heart jumped suddenly, and he felt a trace of anxiety. He just wanted to take precautions, but he was shocked to see a bloody headless body getting further and further away from him...


    "That costume is so familiar..."


    Leaving such a thought, followed by endless darkness.


    "!!!"


    In the hall, looking at the head of the brawny man suddenly flying up into the sky, I was shocked when I saw them who were accustomed to life and death. That person dared to do it, even dared to do it in this hotel!


    One by one suddenly got up and took precautions, because they knew very well. Just now, they also laughed at the same thing.


    "Don''t be so nervous." Monkey King looked at the other big men in the hall with a calm expression: "Death is actually just a momentary thing..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the heads of those people had already rolled to the ground...


    The boss at the counter looked at everything in front of him, already shaking with fright, his face full of horror.


    Monkey King looked at him indifferently, except that he didn''t ridicule just now, so he was still alive: "Next time tell your guests, don''t laugh at others for no reason, that...but it''s very dangerous...and you The hygiene of the store should indeed be paid attention to. Although it is only a low-end hotel, hygiene is very important."


    "Yes yes yes... I must ask the professionals to clean this place thoroughly!!" The boss nodded shiveringly. From then on, this small hotel became the cleanest hotel in Ye, Lantier, and gradually, It turned out that his little hotel became the biggest hotel here.


    The death of so many people in the shop naturally caused quite a stir, but the hotel owner did not dare to tell the truth, because he still didn¡¯t want to die and wanted to continue opening the shop, so he lied that he was suddenly caught by a thief. The attack, robbed everyone of their money and fled.


    In this world, thieves are rampant, and everyone knows that no one has any doubts. This matter is all counted in the heads of those thieves.


    Afterwards, Monkey King learned that he was also a little surprised, but he didn''t expect the boss''s consciousness to be quite high.

 3119 Chapter 16 The Forest King

    Leaving the hotel, Monkey King looked at the crowds on the street, and lost interest in finding companions with both beauty and strength.


    Back to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild again, Monkey King walked to the notice board on the right, with several pieces of parchment pasted on it, and several adventurers were whispering to each other in front of the parchment, discussing which task to take; and they were hanging on their bodies. It turned out to be both gold and silver medals, which makes Monkey King who holds the bronze medal somewhat out of place.


    He also strengthened his desire to improve his level. What is his identity?Wouldn''t it be too shameful if you were compared with this group of scum.


    Sweeping his eyes, Monkey King''s gaze was directly fixed on one of the parchments in the highest position: "Destroy or drive the sage king of the forest... Could it be that big hamster?"


    Without any hesitation, Monkey King tore off this parchment under the gaze of countless surprises, surprises, jokes, etc., and walked towards the counter: "After completing this commission, how many levels can I reach?"


    "Uh~" The lady at the counter glanced at the parchment in Sun Wukong''s hand, and after a little dazed, she said with a serious face: "I''m very sorry, this job must be an adventurer squad of steel grade or higher to accept it, you..." The meaning of Yanyuzai is very clear. The lady at the counter knows the level of Monkey King. Isn''t this the bronze adventurer she just handled?After all, the senses brought to her by such a handsome and pleasing person are still very profound.


    "Is it necessary to get a steel grade team? I have the confidence to complete this commission, too?"


    "Yes, this is a rule, I''m really sorry."


    "Your rule is too rigid." Monkey King looked at the lady at the counter and said, "However, if I bring the items in the order, even if I don''t accept the order, then even if the level is not enough, it can be considered complete. ?"


    The lady at the counter was stunned again: "If you are sure that you did it, of course."


    "That''s fine." Monkey King returned the parchment in his hand to the lady at the counter and turned to leave.


    Upon seeing this, the lady at the counter immediately stopped: "Wait, Lord Adventurer, the Forest King is a legendary monster, you..."


    "Thank you for your reminder, but I am not a lunatic, I know what I am doing." Monkey King turned around and smiled at the counter girl, and left the Adventurer Guild.


    "That kid actually accepted the commission to fight the forest king? Is he serious?"


    "I think it''s just to behave, and I want to show it in front of the beautiful counter lady, who is so stupid that he can''t live with his own life?"


    "A Bronze-ranked adventurer, forget it, he is obviously an unknown person with bloggers'' eyes."


    Looking at the map in the commission, the forest where the Forest King lives is not far from Kahn Village, and it is precisely because the Forest King¡¯s sphere of influence is near Kahn Village, which prevents Kahn Village from being invaded by Warcraft .


    Monkey King used teleportation magic to come to the forest marked on the map. Because of the dense trees, the light inside was slightly dim, and the cold and humid air made people unaware.


    And as it goes deeper, the scene in front of you gradually turns into a world like a green maze. This natural forest is so shocking that people unconsciously feel the mental pressure.


    As an ordinary person, if you enter here, I am afraid that you will already be nervous and timid, but for Monkey King, he is still struggling like the usual streets.


    "Sure enough, there is still one less follower!" In the dim forest, Monkey King sighed helplessly. If there was a follower by his side, at least it wouldn''t be so boring.


    Sun Wukong, who had gone through the hotel incident and had faded away from looking for his companions, now had the idea of ??looking for his entourage.


    Just as Monkey King was thinking about who he wanted to follow as his follower, before he knew it, he had arrived at the residence of the Forest King.


    Like the information learned, the so-called Forest King is a super-large Gakaria hamster with a scaly tail that is 20 meters long and can be as flexible as a snake.


    Even if Monkey King is close at this moment, it is still asleep under a big tree like a meat mountain, babbling from time to time, sleeping soundly.


    "It''s the wise king of the forest, how big is this nerve? I haven''t awakened even after I got there." Monkey King looked at the big mouse in front of him, don''t say it, except for the tail, he looks pretty cute.


    Monkey King picked up a stone from the ground and slammed it on his head. Hearing only an exclamation of "ah", the sage king of the forest was awakened suddenly, his whole body was upside down, his eyes were fixed in front of him for the first time. Sun Wukong was spitting words on his body, and he was very surprised: "Human...human? When did you come to me? And, how dare I disturb my dream!"


    "...But... I am in a good mood now, the intruder in my land, if you run away now, I won''t be held accountable, how about?"


    "Aren''t you scared?" Monkey King looked at the big hamster in front of him jokingly. Not to mention, this guy is pretty cute in terms of voice and appearance, but the tail hinders viewing.


    "What are you kidding me! I''m afraid of humans?" The sage king of the forest jumped up as if he was stepped on his tail.


    Sun Wukong came to the place where it slept unknowingly, and he didn''t even notice it. To be honest, it was indeed a bit perplexed.


    Just being said by Monkey King, he naturally didn''t want to lose his name as the sage king of the forest: "The rude intruder, come and die, and become the food in the womb!"


    "Food." Monkey King rubbed his chin and looked at the sage king of the forest: "You don''t seem to be delicious, but you look good enough to be a pet."


    When the sage king heard it, his hair exploded in an instant: "Do you not only want to eat my dog? You want my dog ??to be you as a pet? You are a blasphemy against you, a despicable intruder. You are not only mean, but also rampant. Let you see the terrifying power of the next person! Shake! Mortals!"


    Monkey King looked at the sage of the forest king, and suddenly had an urge to laugh.


    With a bang, the huge body of the Great Forest King slammed into the Monkey King with the momentum of shaking the earth.


    If you don''t fight back or avoid such a huge swoop, most people will definitely be hit.


    But for this kind of unskilled attack, Monkey King didn''t even have the interest to even move it. With one hand stretched out flat, and with a touch, it easily touched the furry back of the forest king, without moving the foot.


    Then he slammed his face, and accompanied by a scream, the huge head of the Forest King slammed directly into the ground...

 3120 Chapter 17 Komori

    "Oh!"


    The sage king of the forest uttered a scream. He only felt that his eyes were staring at Venus, his head was buried deep in the ground, and the huge body that was exposed outside was twisted from time to time. He held his short legs back and forth a few times, but he could not pull his head out of the ground. It looks funny.


    "Oh, haven''t you fainted? It seems that the defense is good." Monkey King looked at the squirming body of the Forest King, with surprise on his face. Although he has controlled his power within a certain range, it is generally 30 Grade has long lost the ability to resist.


    This guy looked like a big hamster, but his fur was harder than ordinary metal.


    Perhaps it was because the dark feeling was not good. In this case, he was greatly threatened. The sage king of the forest immediately shook his tail covered with scales indiscriminately. The sound of the tearing wind showed extraordinary power.


    However, before its steel tail could show its power, Monkey King grabbed it and pulled it hard. The great forest king was pulled out like a radish, and slammed into the other ground...


    Repeatedly, the sage of the forest king was like a Roshan sledgehammer, and was slammed on the ground by Monkey King''s tail. The copperskin and iron bones of the sage king of the forest could not stand it. His two front paws were held high and swung back and forth in a gesture of surrender: "Don''t...don''t hammer! I surrender! I surrender!"


    When Monkey King heard the words, he stopped his hand, and he had smashed countless large and uneven pits all over his body.


    "Why, figured it out?" Monkey King looked at the Forest King with a smile.


    "I think... figured it out..." The sage king of the forest looked at Monkey King shiveringly. This is the most terrifying human being he has seen in hundreds of years. He is so awesome that he didn''t even use one of his opponent''s skills. Not to mention skills, people have never moved from the beginning to the end. How great is the difference in strength?


    "I am willing to serve you as my master, please don''t eat my meat, my meat is not good." The sage king of the forest looked at Monkey King pitifully, his gleaming eyes already knew how to be cute.


    Monkey King nodded with satisfaction: "Since your enlightenment is so high, then leave you by my side as a pet."


    The sage king of the forest immediately fell to the ground: "Yes, I will definitely return this life with loyalty to the great warrior... Uh~ In other words, can I know your honorable name, the great master?"


    This big hamster is kind of flattering.


    "Sun Wukong."


    The Forest King once again swears: "I swear by the reputation of the Forest King, and dedicate this life to the great warrior-Master Monkey King!"


    "Since you have followed me, let''s give you a name." Monkey King looked at the Forest King and fell into deep thought. In the original book,''I have come from the palace'', he gave him the name of Cangsuke, but People are obviously female, so it is not appropriate to take such a masculine name.


    "Since you are a Gakaria hamster, why don''t you call you Xiaocang?" After that, why did you think of another name inexplicably?


    Sun Wukong immediately waved his hand and vetoed: "Forget it, since you are the wise king of the forest, or call you Komori... or Kobayashi? Choose one yourself."


    "The master''s name, I should obey it, but I still think Komori is better, Kobayashi is a little boyish."


    "Then call you Komori."


    "Yes, thanks to the master for giving the name, I will definitely offer absolute loyalty in the future!"


    After taking the oath, the sage king of the forest looked at Monkey King expectantly: "But I heard from the master just now that I am a Gakaria hamster? Does the master know my race?"


    "I do know that your ethnic group should be the Gakaria hamsters, but you are so much larger than them. Under normal circumstances, the Gakaria hamsters are only small enough to be placed in the palm of your hand even if they are adults. Belongs to that kind of abnormal individual."


    Hearing this, Komori felt a little depressed, and his beard fell weakly: "That''s a bit reluctant... I''m still going to be alone for a lifetime!"


    I originally thought that if it knew the information of the ethnic group, it could get rid of it. I didn''t expect it to be such a result. Putting it in the palm of humans is more than reluctance.


    "Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t think about those useless, you should be your single rat honestly." Monkey King waved lightly, a huge magic portal appeared in front of him, and he jumped onto Komori¡¯s back. Said: "Go in."


    Komori looked at the huge portal in front of him, and was shocked: "I thought the master was a great warrior, but I didn''t expect you to be a great magic caster. It''s amazing!"


    Monkey King patted it casually: "Stop flattering, hurry up."


    Komori didn''t dare to talk any more nonsense, and got into the magic portal in front of him...


    Adventurer''s Guild Hall.


    A black magic portal suddenly appeared in the lively hall, which scared everyone a lot. This kind of teleportation magic is a legendary magic!


    And as Komori''s huge figure walked out of it, the complexion of everyone was greatly changed, and the entire adventurer''s guild instantly exploded:


    "Warcraft! It''s a Warcraft!!!"


    "Such a huge individual! Everyone, get ready to go shopping!!"


    "The warrior stepped forward, the magic caster came back!!"


    All kinds of magic smashed past...


    The Monkey King sitting on Komori''s back frowned slightly, and with a wave of his hand, all the magic disappeared, and the voice of dissatisfaction spread throughout the hall: "I said you are all blind? You attack without seeing clearly?"


    "Huh? There are...someones! Someone is on the back of that monster!!"


    "Fake...fake?! You...who are you?!!!"


    For a time, the adventurers not only did not relax, but became more vigilant. Wouldn''t it be worse for people riding such a powerful monster?


    Just when everyone was about to launch another attack, the young lady on the counter was stunned when she saw Monkey King''s appearance, and immediately stopped loudly: "Wait~Wait~This person does not seem to be an enemy!"


    "Huh?" All the adventurers were surprised.


    Monkey King was too lazy to be familiar with this group of people who have never seen the world and made a fuss. He jumped off Komori¡¯s back, came to the counter, and pointed to Komori behind him: "Hey, I have brought the forest king, so please Am I finished?"


    "This, this...Is this really the sage king of the forest?!" The counter girl was already shocked and stuttered.


    "The forest king? Isn''t it? This monster is the legendary forest king?"


    "Ah! I remember, isn''t this person the newcomer who wanted to take on the task of destroying the forest king? He...he would really do it?!!!


    "My God, this is really the Forest King? Who has seen it before, let''s confirm it!" ..

 3121 Chapter 18 The Wise Mans Crown

    "Then...the legendary monster...who would have seen it!!!"


    Listening to the sound of the sound coming from all around, Komori suddenly expressed dissatisfaction: "Who is so bold and dare to pretend to be the prestige of my forest king?"


    "Wow! Speaking! This monster has actually spoken!! What a sage king of the forest!!"


    "It... it''s angry! It won''t attack us?!"


    "Okay, just shut up and yell at me?" Monkey King cut out his ears with impatient expression. These adventurers can be regarded as blood-licking characters on the edge of the knife, so how come you have to talk to all the hillbillies who have never seen the world Same, all the fuss.


    "It has been tamed by me and will not attack people indiscriminately. So, you all shut up for me. The noise made my ears deaf."


    "Uh~"


    Everyone silently subconsciously, and those who can tame the Forest King, they can''t afford to offend them.


    Monkey King turned and looked at the lady at the counter again: "Don''t be in a daze, hurry up and upgrade me."


    "Ah~OK...OK!" The lady at the counter nodded in panic: "But I''m sorry, I have to confirm whether it is really the legendary forest king."


    "Hurry up, don''t drag it too long."


    "Okay!" The lady at the counter didn''t dare to be negligent, and quickly searched for the information. Since the commission was released, there is naturally a portrait of the Forest King.


    "Look...found it!"


    The lady at the counter took the portrait and compared it with Komori who was lying on his stomach in the lobby, and nodded earnestly: "It is indeed the King of the Forest..."


    "It''s the sage king of the forest!"


    In the hall, talk began to rush again.


    The next thing was simple. The lady at the counter called the top person in charge of the Adventurer''s Guild and went through a series of procedures for Monkey King. Even Komori was registered and annotated as a subordinate monster, not a dangerous monster in the wild anymore.


    And his level is also within a day, from a Bronze adventurer directly upgraded to Mithril, there is no way, the experience gained from this task can only promote him to this level.


    As for the subsequent two grades of shantong and stainless steel, they must make a significant contribution before they have a chance to upgrade.


    But the Monkey King''s name is an overnight fame. Although it is only Mithril, even the stainless steel team dare not underestimate it. After all, people''s strength lies there. A legendary forest king is scary enough. .


    Today''s play is complete, and Monkey King found the best hotel in the city to stay.


    In the dark, the silhouette of the figure wearing the hoodie is like sliding.Lantil''s huge cemetery advances.


    The jet-black cloak with a hood, the way of moving forward without moving up and down near the shoulders and waist is quite unique, which makes people look like a soul from a distance.


    The figure dexterously avoided the magic lights of the cemetery and kept moving inside.


    Soon the figure came to the front of the ancestral hall and slowly took off his hood.


    This is a young woman in her twenties who is in the mood for her life.


    The facial features are correct, with the cuteness like cats; although it looks cute, there is a danger that the carnivore nature will be exposed at any time under the face.


    "Finally here." The woman opened her mouth in a joking tone, raising her short blonde hair, and pushing open the stone gate of the ancestral hall. Under the cloak, there was a clacking metal rubbing sound, much like the sound made by a chain locker.


    Entering the ancestral hall, there was nothing sitting on the stone platform where the corpse was placed, and all the sacrifices to pray for the deceased''s ascension have been removed.


    I don''t know if even the stone absorbs a lot of incense, and the sweet smell stimulates the woman''s nasal cavity.


    The woman frowned slightly and approached the stone seat inside.


    "Hmm-hey-"


    While humming, the woman pressed down on the small inconspicuous carving under the pedestal.


    As the sculpture moved down, there was a chucking sound of things coming together. After a beat, a clacking sound was heard, and the stone pedestal moved slowly, and a staircase leading to the ground appeared underneath.


    "Go in--"


    The woman made a leisurely sound with a long tail, went down the stairs, turned a corner in the middle, and came to a wide hollow.


    Although the walls and floor are exposed in soil, they do not seem to collapse easily after manual treatment.


    The air is not dirty, I don''t know where to ventilate, the air is quite fresh.


    But this is definitely not part of the cemetery, but a more evil place.


    There was a weird tapestry hanging on the wall, and a few red candles made of blood below, emitting a faint light, and a burnt smell of blood.


    The swaying candlelight created countless shadows. In this space, there are several caves that can be entered and exited, and the special corpse smell of low-level undead floats out of them.


    The woman looked around, her eyes staying in a certain place: "Ah~ the people hiding there faintly visible, the guests have arrived~~"


    The man hiding in the shadow of the road and spying around, his shoulders shook, and he did not respond. He seemed to be terrified, and the source of fear was this woman.


    "Okay, you can withdraw!" A thin footstep sounded, and a thin man appeared on the court, and said to the person who was shaking with fear.


    The figure hurriedly left like a burden.


    In the field, only thin men and women were left.


    The man¡¯s eyes are sunken and his face is so bad that he doesn¡¯t look like a living person. He is almost lifeless. He doesn¡¯t have half of the hair on the top of his head. Not only that, he doesn¡¯t even have eyebrows, eyelashes and other body hair; the skin has no wrinkles, and it doesn¡¯t look old. He can''t tell his exact age at all.


    Wearing a dark red robe and a necklace made of small animal skulls around his neck, his hands are so thin that only skin and bones are left, and the hand with dirty yellow nails holds a black staff.


    It is more appropriate to say that he is not so much a human being as an undead monster.


    "Hello~~Little Kaji!"


    The woman''s frivolous greeting made the man frowned: "Could you not call me that? This will damage the reputation of Zhi Ranong."


    "Really?" The woman''s indifferent tone didn''t seem to change the title.


    The man''s brow furrowed deeper, just out of fear of the woman, he did not make any unnecessary actions: "Then? What are you here for? You know I am here to infuse the Orb of Death! If you plan to come here to make trouble, I also have my way of coping!"


    The woman smiled coquettishly: "I hate it, little Kaji, I brought this for you!"


    As he said, groping with her hand under the cloak, the voice of clacking sounded, and the woman stretched out her hand happily-she held a crown in her hand.


    Countless small gems are dotted on the slender metal wire like spider silk, like a spider web with water droplets. The workmanship is quite exquisite.


    The center of the crown, which should be worn on the forehead, is inlaid with a huge gem that looks like black crystal. The whole crown looks beautiful and gorgeous...

 3122 Chapter Nineteen Clementine

    "This is!!" The man couldn''t help being dumbfounded. Although he was only looking from a distance, he would never read it wrong. It was the crown he had seen before: "The symbol of the Witch Princess, the crown of the wise man! This is not of the Slian State of Order. One of the biggest secret treasures!"


    The woman laughed endlessly, looking very evil: "Yes~ Because I saw the cute girl wearing this weird crown, I thought it was too abrupt, so I started it. The result surprised me! The other party went crazy immediately¡ª¡ª Fart pissing!"


    If the wise man¡¯s crown is snatched away, what will happen to the person who originally wore it-that is, the witch princess, the central figure in the magic ritual of the Slian State, will end up, it is impossible for a woman who is a former dark scripture to know.


    However, she is now speaking such words in such a tone, it is obvious that the woman''s personality is twisted and has some defects.


    A person wearing a wise man¡¯s crown must never be removed. If it is removed forcibly, either the brain will be necrotic and become a vegetative person; or he will simply go crazy.


    And if the witch princess, who is the kingdom of Sleng, goes crazy, there will only be one result, and she will definitely be sent to the embrace of God immediately.


    The woman stopped the silly laughter, pouting her mouth, and said, "But there is no way, because only this way can be obtained-it is the fault of the person who made this crown, the guy is wrong!"


    There is no safe way to take off the wise man''s crown, the only way is to destroy.


    After being shocked, the man looked at the crown in the woman''s hand, but he snorted coldly: "Huh, what you want to rob if you betray the dark scriptures is actually such a waste! It''s better to grab the artifact left by the six great gods. Better."


    The reason why the man said this is because of the special nature of the wise man''s crown. This piece of equipment is not something that everyone can wear. There must be qualified talents, and such a person has a probability of only one in a million.


    That''s why the man said that this crown is waste. What is unusable, not what is waste?


    "It''s too much to say it''s rubbish!" The woman pretended to puff her cheeks, with an inexplicably charming feeling.


    "The probability of a woman who can wear this item is only one in a million. It''s not an exaggeration to say that it''s a waste? If it weren''t for a country like the Sri Lankan State, you couldn''t even find a wearer!"


    Slian State is the only country in the surrounding countries that has a resident list, so as long as you use the resident list, you can easily find the wearer of this item-the sacrifice.


    The woman pursed her mouth with dissatisfaction: "It is impossible to grab that artifact! Because it is protected by the strongest monster of the dark sacred scripture that transcends the human realm, the blood of the six great gods, and the genetically inherited animal! "


    "Are you a god... Are those guys really that strong? I only heard you say it."


    "Those guys have already surpassed the strong domain! That''s because the information is blocked, you don''t know, because if the insider is tortured in a mind-controlled manner, it will be bad. I heard that if the wind leaks, it will cause In a decisive battle with the remaining true dragon king, the religious nation will be affected or even destroyed. I hope you can pretend not to hear it."


    The man was a little bit bluffed: "...a little unbelievable."


    The woman chuckled: "It was unbelievable. On the way here, I also heard an unbelievable news~"


    "Huh? What is it?"


    "Have you heard of the Forest King?"


    "The monsters in the transmission have naturally heard of them."


    "But, this legendary monster has been tamed!"


    The man was taken aback for a moment, and his indifferent face showed a little surprise: "Who is it? Could it be those..."


    "No!" The woman said, jumping onto a stone platform and sitting down, shaking her little feet: "He is a very handsome young guy, he seems to be called Monkey King, not any known strong person. Oh~"


    The man''s expression became serious: "When has a strong man who can tame the sage king of the forest appear on the continent! Is he in Ye Lantil now?"


    "Yes, it''s in the biggest hotel in the city!"


    "Hmm~" The man looked solemn, if Ye Lan Tier had such a strong man, then his plan...


    "Don''t show such an expression!" The woman chuckled, "I know you are in trouble, so I came to you! Kargit Dale Badantier, who is also a twelve cadre, is willing Can you help me?"


    "Oh, did you finally show your true face? Do not call me Dale, the clone of Queen''s Tears, I don''t need that name anymore."


    "Then you don''t call me the clone of Queen''s Tears? Call me Clementine."


    Kajit''s face was serious: "Speak straight, Clementine, how do you work with me? Just rely on your crown?"


    "I told you not to underestimate it." Clementine said dissatisfied: "Don''t you know that there is a very outstanding natural ability person in this town? If it is that guy, maybe you can match it. Wear this prop..."


    "...That''s the case, that guy in the legend! But if you just kidnap a human, aren''t you more than enough?"


    "Well, you are right, but you want to cause confusion when you start!"


    "That''s it, do you want to escape in the chaos..."


    "If I help you with the ceremony, what do you think? A good deal, right?"


    Kajit squinted his eyes and showed a wicked smile: "Great, Clementine, if you are willing to help me, you can go ahead with the death ceremony! No problem, I will do my best to help you! "


    "Then it''s settled!" Clementine smiled joyfully, waved his hand and walked out of the cave: "I will provide you with enough materials as soon as possible. After all, people can''t wait to see the wise man''s head. The crown is awesome!"


    Out of the cave, Clementine wandered through the cemetery like a ghost, looking at the brightly lit city ahead, showing a lovely smile: "The joyous ceremony is about to begin, so who will be the first? How about getting my''favored''?"


    The smaller figure turned into a ghost and sank into the streets of the city. It happened to see a group of sneaky figures entering the alley. Clementine''s mouth showed a nice smile: "Ahh~ so soon It¡¯s great to find the goal!"


    The next moment, the hippie smile suddenly changed into a cold brilliance, and the delicate body flashed and sank into the alley...


    However, for a moment, his forehead and steel helmet were pierced, and a man shook his body sharply, then fell straight.


    His companion was shocked instantly: "Who is it?!"


    In anger, he already drew out the long sword in his hand and chopped it out...

 3123 Chapter 20 The Spiral of Death

    The sword light flickered under the refraction of the moonlight. Clementine looked at the long sword that was slashing down at her, with sarcasm and disdain in her eyes, her body flickered, and the understatement was to take away the sword lifter. Life.


    Shaking off the blood stains on the short cone, Clementine grinned and looked at the only figure left, revealing a carnivorous monster smile: "Hey, hey~~~~ Then only you are left."


    "You, why are you doing this? Did we offend you in any way?" The man''s face pale in fright, with cold sweat. Judging from the fact that his opponent easily killed his two companions, the opponent''s strength is definitely far above him. .


    "Why do you want to do this?" Clementine tilted his head and thought: "If you insist on giving a reason-I like killing people the most, I love it to death, I like it too much!"


    After speaking, he added another sentence: "Ah, I like torture too!"


    For such an unreasonable reason, the man couldn''t help but feel cold. The seemingly cute woman in front of him was a crazy monster. Without any hesitation, the man turned around and fled.


    It''s a pity that in front of Clementine, his ability is not enough to look at. A little bit below his feet, a vertical body, already flashed behind him, and the short cone in his hand unceremoniously cut off his right foot. Tendons.


    The man fell to the ground weakly, fear has filled his heart.


    And Clementine still had a smile on his face, but he said horrifying words: "Don¡¯t run away, if you are seriously injured, it won¡¯t be of use... But no matter how you hurt you, Xiaoka Ji can reply with faith magic... Isn''t this way you can enjoy the fun of torture endlessly?"


    "You...you devil!!"


    "Oh, how can someone be such a cute demon!" Clementine stuck out a cute smile, but revealed a dirty and filthy black heart, and took out another short cone from under his robe, on his face With a terrible smile:"


    "It should be good to use this... I''m sorry if I miss it!"


    "Oh~~ Doesn''t it matter? Is the wound deep?"


    A scene as tragic as neurosis was staged in the alley...


    This is destined to be an extraordinary night.


    It''s just that these strangely missing people haven''t attracted anyone''s attention, because they are all adventurers, and the adventurers haven''t seen each other for days or even months. Isn''t it normal?What''s more, it is possible to die forever in the task delegation.


    For two days in a row, Monkey King was very boring. He didn''t meet any acquaintances, and no major incidents happened. He was not interested in doing the tasks, so he could only pass by the young lady who stayed in the hotel and teased the counter. Boring time.


    The reason why he didn''t leave here was because he knew that a big event was about to happen here, and it would not be a problem to upgrade the adventurer level to stainless steel.


    But waiting is indeed a very distressing thing.


    Ye Lan Tier Cemetery, the secret lair of the underground temple.


    Clementine looked at the newly created zombies in front of him, with surprise on his face: "Oh~? New zombies? It''s over one hundred and fifty. The power of the Orb of Death is really extraordinary!"


    Using the undead of the third-level magic to create magic "creating the undead", the number of undead that can be controlled depends on the skill of the magic caster.


    The stronger the undead created, the lower the number that can be controlled. However, if the lowest-level undead such as zombies, for Kajit, who is good at controlling the undead, he can control what is impossible with common sense. There are more than a hundred. As for how Kajit can do this kind of thing, it depends on the power of the props he holds-the Orb of Death.


    Kajit glared at Clementine with an angry look: "If you are not fun, there may be more."


    "Sorry!" Clementine bowed and apologized, but there was no expression of remorse on his face: "Blame the guys who die easily, and it won''t last longer..."


    "...If you beat me like that, anyone will die easily!"


    "Adventurers won''t die so easily, it''s because they don''t live up to it!" Clementine would never admit that it was his fault.


    "Speaking of which, how long will you be prepared?"


    "What''s the hurry? I still have some necessary steps to do. When I can do it, I will naturally ask you to do it."


    "Hehehe~~ I''m so sorry." Clementine suddenly noticed a very sorry laugh, but he didn''t see the meaning of sorry at all.


    Hearing this, Kajit had a bad sense of darkness, and stared at Clementine angrily: "You...are you already...?!"


    "Yes, that''s right! I''ve caught that kid." Clementine said, turning around, walking to the entrance of the hole with a sack and walking in, and threw it in front of Cargit. In the sack, immediately remembered the painful grunt of a teenager.


    "You, you--" Cargit''s complexion suddenly became extremely difficult to look: "You fellow, if your mischief affects my entire plan, I will definitely kill you!"


    Clementine curled his lips indifferently: "Don''t be so angry. I also happened to meet this kid who hired a group of adventurers to go to Kahn Village. The opportunity was rare, so I caught it without leaving anything. Suspicious trail!"


    Kajit''s expression was still ugly after hearing this: "So what can you do! If you catch him now, it will definitely attract the attention of the old woman. When the time comes, we will release the commission to find him, and we may expose it in advance!"


    "Then I''ll go and arrest that old woman too!" Clementine said indifferently.


    Kajit''s expression became even more ugly: "Don''t underestimate that old lady, she will use third-level magic, or a well-known figure in this town, if she is casually attacked, she may not be able to eat and walk around. It¡¯s easier to expose us!"


    "Clay Douting, in order to turn this town into a dead zone, I have spent several years preparing here. If your boring game makes my plan burn, I must kill you!"


    "Is it called the spiral of death?" Clementine said curiously as if he hadn''t heard the cruel words of Kajit.


    "Yes!"


    This evil ritual was in the past, turning a city into a place where the undead wandered around.


    The purpose of Kajit was to turn Ye Lantil into such a city.


    "It sounds interesting!" Clementine''s cute face showed a cruel expression: "But everyone has caught it, so I will trouble you to speed up!" ..

 3124 Chapter 21 Cang Rose

    Ye Lan Tier, the most luxurious hotel lobby.


    At this time, Monkey King was enjoying his breakfast, but he saw a waiter hurriedly approaching, bowing and saluting: "Master Monkey King, the Adventurer Guild will name a commission that needs you to complete."


    "Name my commission?" Monkey King smiled when he heard the words, "It seems that the name of the Forest King is very useful. Do you know who the other party is?"


    The waiter looked respectful and amazed: "It is our Ye Lantier''s most prestigious and most senior pharmacist-Lord Ricky Barreare. It is a great honor to be named by her to complete the commission. Yeah!"


    "Honour?" Sun Wukong dismissed this, but this Ricky Barrea should be the grandmother of Enfirea Barrea. She asked her for her name by name. I am afraid it is only related to her grandson. That happened.


    "Without the series of incidents caused by that bone, did Enfirea be arrested in advance?" Monkey King never left here, but actually wanted to participate in it, because in this incident, one person was his goal .


    "Wait until I finish my food." Monkey King continued to eat breakfast unhurriedly.


    The waiter on the side looked anxious. The person named was the famous pharmacist. If I replaced it with someone else, I might have rushed to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in the first place, but this person It''s not taken seriously, but with their strength, they do have the capital to make the client wait.


    After eating and drinking, Monkey King took Komori for a leisurely stroll to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Along the way, it can be described as arousing amazement of passers-by.


    As soon as I stepped into the gate, I saw an old woman running in front of him with incomparably vigorous strength, bowed deeply and said anxiously: "Master Monkey King, you can count it, please save my poor grandson! As long as he is safe and sound, you can pay as much as you want."


    The Forest King who followed him was the best proof of identity.


    Sun Wukong glanced at the old woman in front of him. It should be Liqi Barreale: "It''s safe to do without any guarantee, you can save it alive."


    Liqi Barrea¡¯s face was delighted upon hearing the words: "So, are you willing to accept my commission? As long as people can be rescued, I will pay you according to the highest commission standard."


    Monkey King nodded and sat at a table casually: "Tell me about the information you know."


    Liqi Barreare also sat down, organized a language, and said: "It happened yesterday. My grandson Enfirea went to the village of Kahn to collect medicinal materials as usual, and went to visit the village of Kahn. An acquaintance of, every time he went on the same day and returned on the same day, but yesterday he didn¡¯t return overnight. I was worried about something unexpected, so I personally went to Kahn Village. I didn¡¯t want to see it on the way. All the adventurers he hired were killed..."


    "But there is no Enferea''s corpse, so I am sure that he must have been kidnapped, and looking at the group of adventurers who died in a miserable state, with broken bones and broken stomachs, there are very Maybe some cult did it!"


    "And Enferea is a natural ability person who can use any magic items without any restrictions, maybe the other party will start with him because he is valued! Alas~~ This kind of thing should not be rumored. Yes, I blame me for being too careless!!"


    "Okay, I have understood the general situation. Just wait for news at home obediently." Monkey King got up and stood up: "Since the other party catches him for another purpose, safety can be temporarily guaranteed."


    "This is the potion I personally sponsored for you. Enfilea''s safety is up to you!" Liqi Barrea took out more than ten bottles of potions and placed them in front of Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong looked at the medicines with such a light color, but waved away: "You should keep this kind of thing for yourself."


    Looking at Monkey King from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Komori, who had been lying at the door, stood up immediately and said eagerly: "Master, it is very difficult to find someone aimlessly. I need to ask about the surrounding forest. The monsters? If those people have passed by, they will definitely be seen by them."


    "No, I probably already know where that person is."


    "Huh? Really deserve to be the master! Did you find it so soon? My admiration for you is even higher, and I will definitely show more loyalty."


    Starting from the capital of the kingdom, on the way to Ye Lan Tier, a group of adventurers, all made up of women, were sitting in a carriage and marching at an even speed.


    "Leader, what secret mission did the princess give you this time? We need to go all the way to the border city of Ye Lan Tier?" The enigmatic woman covered in red robe and her face covered by a mask stared. The heroic and beautiful woman in front of her said slightly curiously.


    "His Royal Highness heard that a new heroic figure appeared there, and even the legendary monster, the sage king of the forest, has been subdued..."


    "Huh? Is it really that sage king? Not defeated but subdued? That''s amazing!" The burly figure riding a tall horse in front of him immediately exclaimed, and the rough voice perfectly matched her strong body.


    Even though she has a body stronger than a man, she is actually a woman.


    And this group of people is the extremely famous steel grade adventurer team''Cang Qiangwei''.


    The woman who has a stronger body than a man is the "Cang Qiangwei" member-Gegland.


    "Yes! If it is defeated, we should be able to do it, but we want to subdue... If there is no overwhelming power, it is impossible for Beasts to give in. This person is indeed very powerful!" Captain Lafasi said with a serious face.


    Ivelai (Ibiruai) said calmly: "So, is he our target this time?"


    Rafasi nodded: "Yes, His Royal Highness also heard about this news, and seems to be interested in attracting this person, so His Royal Highness sent us to find him first. If possible, we will bring him into the group. If not, we must disturb the Prince. Your Royal Highness''s wooing plan."


    Gegeland grinned upon hearing the words, "Haha~~Captain, have you finally figured out that you want to bring a man into the group?"


    Lahasi shook her head without hesitation and cleared it away: "How could it be? I didn''t mean to pull him into the team. I just pulled him to the princess as much as possible. No matter how bad he is, he will never be the help of the prince.


    Iver wailed his lips and said, "That kind of strong, I am afraid that he will not easily join any power disputes."


    "I know, so let him remain neutral..."

 3125 Chapter Twenty Two

    Just as Cang Qiangwei and her party were moving forward and chatting at a fast speed, three figures appeared in front of their vision.


    She looks like a girl with white skin and silver hair, about fourteen years old; a beautiful woman with a slim figure and a maid costume.


    The last one looked a little special, and she was also a young girl who looked very young, dressed in a kimono-style maid outfit, with long sleeves covering her hands completely, and her facial expression looked a little mechanical.


    However, what she held by the hands covered in her sleeves was a bit creepy. It was a severed hand, a human hand. Seeing its skin color, it should be a man''s hand. At this moment, she was holding it under her chin and sending out With the sound of''Shagu Shagu'', the flesh on her arm was constantly being cut off at a speed visible to the naked eye-she was actually eating human hands!


    "Master Shatia, we have been out for a while, shouldn''t we go back? If you let Master Albedo know that we sneaked out, I am afraid it will be a bit of trouble..." The beautiful maid-dressed woman was expressionless, just There was a hint of worry in her tone.


    These three people are not others, they are Shatia, Suo Liuxiang, and Edoma of Naxalek.


    The reason why she appeared here was that Shatia had just had a fight with Albedo, and she ran out to breathe.


    As for Suo Liuxiang, Edoma and her also shared the same hobbies, and also shared the same topics, so they brought them both.


    "What''s so scary about that old woman! She had been beaten on the bed and cried long ago, so how can there be time to care about us!" Xia Tiya said indifferently: "Besides, you two are not playing Are you happy? The sun hasn''t set yet, so early..."


    Before she finished speaking, Xia Tiya suddenly saw the figure in front of her, stopped her figure, and smiled like a child: "Hehe~ Another prey is coming."


    "But...I''m full..." Edoma patted her belly and said.


    "Adoma, you really don¡¯t have any pursuit!" Shatia glanced at Adoma, and said: "Even if you are full, don¡¯t you know how to store food? Look at them all white and tender, You can grab it back and enjoy it slowly."


    "Yeah, it''s hard to come by. It''s okay to catch it back and raise it in captivity."


    "Lead...Leader...Look at the three people in front..." Tina pointed her finger in front of her with a disgusting expression. If she hadn''t been adventurous all the year round, she would have vomited out a long time ago.


    "That''s...manpower?!" Ge Gelan frowned slightly, his tone was cold, and he immediately entered a state of guard.


    Anyone who sees this kind of cannibalism will instantly become nervous.


    Rafasi saw the picture of the man biting her arm in front of her, her cheeks trembled, and she almost didn''t spit it out, because she was eating dry food.


    "Be careful, they don''t look like humans!!" Evel looked solemn and stood up suddenly.


    Gegland curled his lips, released it like a beast, and slowly raised the thrusting warhammer: "It seems that our luck is really good. We can meet three monsters halfway through!"


    "Monster?" Shatia looked dissatisfied with Rafasi and the others: "Speaking of this to the first time you met, you are really rude. Didn''t your parents teach you? What is politeness? Ah~ That¡¯s right, how can maggots know what politeness is."


    "Maggots? It seems that we are underestimated!" Lavasi looked solemnly, and looked at the three Shatiaa: "And... the monster that eats people, can''t be regarded as not seen!"


    "Huh? Do you want to pretend to be heroes and destroy us?" Xia Tiya looked surprised, and then, her delicate and lovely face suddenly collapsed, becoming extremely cold and terrifying: "Don''t be kidding. , Mere human maggots, you dare to speak wild words!"


    "Master Shatia, an enemy of this level, you still need to take action, just leave it to me." Edoma threw away the hand bones in her hand, and walked forward slowly. He pulled her back again: "Edom, this young lady came out to breathe specially. Seeing some of them are quite strong, you are not allowed to steal the show!"


    "Yes, Lord Shatia!" Edoma stepped back immediately after hearing this.


    "Huh~ pretend to look at how many catties you have!" Ge Gelan shouted angrily, rushing forward, raising his hand to stab the warhammer, and slamming down Xiatia''s head angrily.


    "It''s really barbaric, I''m so cute, I want to smash people''s head." Xia Tiya yawned carelessly, stretched out a finger, and blocked Gegland with a ding. Strong anger hit.


    "what?!!!"


    Not only Gegland, but Lavasi, Iverale and other women have changed their faces. They know how powerful Gegland¡¯s power is, but the girl who looks like a little girl in front of them uses only one at will. Is it blocked by a finger?


    In an instant, the women such as Lafasi were solemn and wary.


    Just this blow made them understand that what they encountered this time was an outright monster!


    Gegeland was taken aback by Shatia¡¯s means, and quickly retracted the hammer and retreated, standing on the same front with Lavasi and the other women, with a solemn expression: "Be careful, this guy looks dangerous!"


    "It''s not dangerous..." The laughter suddenly remembered, but saw that Xia Tiya had disappeared from the place and appeared in front of Gegland in an instant: "It''s super dangerous!"


    A kick in the abdomen of Ge Gelan made Ge Gelan''s eyes widened. After a scream, he flew out, rubbing the ground and rolling dozens of meters away.


    "Gegeland!!"


    The complexions of Lavasi and the others changed drastically, but they didn''t care what happened to her, they attacked Xiatia one after another...


    I saw Lafasi drew out the long sword around her waist, gathered her Qi on the sword body, gleaming white light, and slashed towards Xia Tiya!


    "Um~ this sword?"


    Xia Tiya was a little surprised. She didn''t pick it up with bare hands this time, because she felt a slight threat from the sword. If she picked it up with bare hands, she would be injured, right?


    Dodged sideways, and then grabbed the sword-holding hand of Lavasi, and squeezed it hard, and there was a sound of broken bones.


    With a scream of "Ah", the sword in her hand was unable to let go and fell to the ground.


    However, Lavasi is also an experienced generation. Although the pain in her hands did not make her lose her mind, she kicked her right foot against Shatia''s temple with extremely fierce force.


    However, Xia Tiya slashed with a hand knife on the right foot that she kicked out, and there was another click. The entire ankle was bent and deformed, obviously broken by a blow.

 3126 Chapter 23 Monsters Among Monsters

    "Um~!!!"


    Rafasi snorted, her face was instantly pale with big beads of sweat, and the sharp pain from her hands and feet at the same time made her breathless for a while.


    However, her hands and feet were only internally fractured, so no blood came out. This caused Suo Liuxiang and the two girls behind to breathe a sigh of relief. They are very clear about the characteristics of Xia Tiya. If she was contaminated with blood, it would be a little bit. Not good.


    "Leader!!"


    The other members of Cang Qiangwei lost their voices and were shocked. The strength of their own team leader was naturally clear to them, but they didn''t expect it. It was just a face-to-face, and they had been abandoned by the other party.


    The strength displayed by the other party shocked them.


    Evel looked solemn, and Shatia felt an unprecedented threat to her. It could be said that this was the strongest enemy she had encountered over the years.


    "The shadow technique clone technique..." Tia launched her own ninjutsu, and her shadow moved stupidly, creating another Tia.


    I just wanted to step forward, but Iver sighed in sorrow: "Tia! You all retreat to me! This person is no longer something you can handle!"


    Tia was taken aback when he heard the words, but without any hesitation, he withdrew and backed away.


    As companions, they naturally believed in Iver''s words, and as the strongest trump card in their team, they would not have any doubts about what she said.


    Ivera is ready to take action, so they shouldn''t be holding her back. The best choice is to stay away from the center of the battlefield and let her go all out without any worries.


    Xia Tiya held the wrist that had been squeezed off by her bare hands with her face indifferently, and turned her head and looked at Iver mournfully: "The aura on you is a bit strange. I can smell it from your body. The taste of the same kind...but, but very weak..."


    "The taste of the same kind?!!!" Iver heard the words, and his heart was more serious: "Could it be that she too...no wonder she has a strength far beyond the limits of humans...this is more troublesome!"


    "Leave the team leader, I will be your opponent!" Iver stared at Xia Tia sadly, with a serious expression. The reason why she hasn''t done it yet is because Lavasi is still in Xia Tia''s hands. Ya''s strength, she is afraid that once she does it, it will cause irreparable consequences.


    "Be my opponent?" Xia Tiya chuckled, letting go of her grasping Lavasi''s hand, kicked her to Edoma''s feet, and looked at Iver: "Don''t take yourself Look too high, your existence is just a little bug for Miss Ben to play with."


    At the same time, Edoma stepped on Rafasi''s back and smiled: "Don''t move, or you will be eaten~"


    As she said, a few Zergs were summoned out by her, staring at Lavasi, making her froze on the ground and did not dare to make any resistance.


    Even if she thought about it, she had been abolished, even the weapons were taken away, she had no ability to resist.


    "It seems that I was underestimated too!" Iver wailed with his hand, flipped his cloak, and roared: "How dare you hurt my companion, you monster! Next, I will let you taste being bullied." Experience! Thank me so much!-gravity is reversed!"


    Ivera launched her own magic, but Shatia stood still and did nothing. She neutralized her magic to resist.


    Xia Tiya casually repaired her nails: "Are you funny? You can handle this low-level magic? Who do you think you are facing?"


    The hidden aura was released in vain by Shatia, Evel''s survival instinct was stimulated, and her eyes were wide-eyed. At this moment, she clearly perceives what a terrifying monster the girl in front of her is. , This ugly to disgusting malice!!


    Holding her breath, she turned her head to look in the direction of the Tiaggi, and yelled: "Quick! Run away! Run away with Gegland! You fool...Shut up! Don''t say anything," Hurry up! This person... this person is too strong! He is a monster among monsters! Don''t look back! Hurry up!"


    Obviously, Tia and the others were stunned by Evel''s sudden transformation, and they had never seen such a panic and fear expression on her face.


    "Then what do you do?" Tia and the others didn''t want to abandon their companions and flee alone.


    Iver''s pretending to be relaxed said: "Don''t worry about me, when I get enough time for you to run far, I will immediately use teleportation magic to escape."


    Tia and the others were relieved when they heard the words. Without stopping, they turned and ran...


    "Oh, why do you think that you can escape in front of me?" Shatia said, her figure flashed and she had disappeared...


    "What?!!!" Iver was shocked, trying to stop even a second of time is impossible.


    "Kacha~" With a few soft sounds, Xia Tiya crushed the fleeing woman''s ankle with extremely cruel means, causing them to immediately fall to the ground, wailing.


    That kind of heart-wrenching pain is not something ordinary people can bear.


    "You demon, I''m fighting with you!!" Yveer roared out angrily. Although she knew that the enemy was so powerful that her scalp was numb, she was a woman who was chanted, no matter how strong the enemy was, she All have to fight.


    Ivera launched the magic that he particularly liked, and the crystal scatter bullets slightly smaller than his fist flew away, and the target was directed at Shatia in front.


    "Cut~ this kind of boring magic!" Xia Tiya curled her lips with disdain, and her nails popped out. With that stroke, the magic crystal bombs melted away.


    Upon seeing this, Iver was even more shocked: "The magic nullification ability that only some races have? The difference in strength between the enemy and the enemy is so big!"


    The magic that he was proud of was even nullified by the opponent''s racial traits, which brought a great impact on Evel''s.


    Xia Tiya pouted her lips. Obviously, she didn''t have the hobby of joking about the enemy, and some of them just abused the enemy, so she would not give the enemy too much time to struggle.


    The nails were sharply cut into the knife, and the body turned into a phantom, flashing in front of Evel''s body, piercing her chest mercilessly, blood...flowing, which caused Shatia¡¯s pupils to shrink slightly, a wave of violence The breath of''s spread quietly from her body...


    Iver''s eyes widened in sorrow, looking at his own chest that was pierced, and the difference in strength did not allow her to resist?


    Suo Liuxiang''s expression slightly changed in the back: "No! Lord Shatia''s''Blood Frenzy'' is about to break out!"


    Edoma: "Are we going to step back a bit?" ..

 3127 Chapter 24 Blood Frenzy

    "Are you going to die here?" Iver sighed in sorrow. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the enemy was really too strong, so powerful that she couldn''t resist.


    The severe pain from her body made her feel faint. How many years have not experienced this pain?Even the blood of the vampire in her body failed to play its role, as if it was completely suppressed, indicating that the blood of the person in front of her was more pure than her, and it was not even the least.


    "The smell of blood is really sweet!" Under the stimulation of the blood, Xia Tiya''s eyes flashed with blood, she became more excited, and a terrifying bloodthirsty aura gradually spread.


    Just as Xia Tiya couldn''t bear it and was about to regain her body, an untimely voice suddenly sounded: "Sorry, can I borrow the way?"


    Sun Wukong was really surprised at this moment. He just accepted the commission to solve the Zhilanon member, but he didn''t expect to encounter such two groups of people on the way.


    Naturally, Xia Tiya and Cang Qiangwei know each other. In the current period of time, they should not be able to meet each other, but now they meet, it seems that the effect of the butterfly is gradually changing. .


    "Hehehe~~~Human!! You look delicious!" Xia Tiya had already entered the half-blood madness at this moment, turned her head and watched Monkey King let out a creepy laugh. , The ominous to disgusting breath spreads out, making people fearful, if it is an ordinary person, it is just this breath, I am afraid that it has been scared to collapse.


    Good thing, Tiya and other Cang Qiangwei sisters have been trembling with fright at this moment.


    It can only be said that the aura that Shatia exudes is too terrifying and evil, even a strong-willed soldier, I am afraid it will be difficult to parry.


    Pulling out the nails that pierced Iver''s body, Xia Tiya slammed unceremoniously and waved her claws to Monkey King!


    Her purpose is to have fun, so she doesn''t care who you are.


    "I thought you were cute." Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya with a calm expression: "But if you do it to me, it''s not cute at all."


    As he said, with a quick push, he swung Xia Tiya''s slender hand relentlessly to one side, and with a light kick, she directly shook Xia Tiya out.


    "So strong!!" Iver lay down on the ground, eyes widened. She knew Shatia''s horror deeply. The monster among this kind of monster was kicked and flew out by him in a single encounter. ?


    "Trivial humans... Trivial humans have tarnished my beautiful body! Damn! Damn! Damn!!! I want to cut you off!!"


    "Hey, speak well, you are using the wrong words!" Sun Wukong still complains at this moment.


    Xia Tiya, who was still extremely calm, suddenly let out a harsh roar, and she, who was on the verge of blood frenzy, was completely kicked away by Monkey King.


    The beautiful face became no longer beautiful. The color oozing from the iris completely stained the eyeballs blood red. Just now there were two rows of neatly white teeth in the mouth, and many rows appeared as thin as needles, like shark mouths. The sharp teeth on her mouth glowed pink, and transparent saliva dripped from the corners of her mouth.


    "Hahaha, haha, hahaha~~!!!" He grinned frantically and laughed frantically, like a bell that lost its pitch, shaking the surrounding air with wailing.


    At this moment, the beautiful girl turned into a complete monster. No, this can no longer be described as a monster. This is the embodiment of fear!


    "This...what is this?! This is a vampire?!!!" Ivell has never seen such a monster before, and the vampire she knows is not like this!


    However, the women like Lavasi were frightened and constricted one by one, especially the disturbed bloody air. It seemed that even the air was dyed red. This was the embodiment of all ugliness, full of hatred.


    "Your body... really has hot eyes!" Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya like this, and shook his head.


    However, at this moment, Xia Tiya showed a veritable grin on her ugly face, and she took a step further-punching, containing the terrifying power of crushing the boulder, and blasted out to Monkey King.


    "You were swallowed by the blood frenzy after a little stimulation. It seems that your mind is not good." Monkey King grabbed Xia Tiya''s fist with one hand, pulled and pulled her hands, instantly Kneeling behind her back, no matter how hard she struggles, it will not help.


    "What?! Lord Shatia... was actually restrained by one move?!" Suo Liuxiang and Edoma changed their faces, they just wanted to come forward to rescue, but they were intimidated by Monkey King''s eyes: " Stay there, or you will be killed!"


    "!!!" The two women felt the horror in an instant, not to mention the heart, and the soul shivered with fear, and the whole body was cold.


    At this moment, Suo Liuxiang and Edoma clearly felt what terror was. The terror was so terrible that every cell in their bodies gave up resistance and could not produce any emotion of resistance.


    The two women''s eyes widened in an instant, full of fear, and a look in their eyes made them feel surrender!


    "I lost my reason, I really don''t have much combat power." Monkey King once again focused on Xia Tiya who was restrained by him, this guy still screamed incomparably unpleasant, like a roar of a beast.


    "And this look is really ugly, you better come back!" Then, Monkey King slapped Shatia¡¯s forehead, making her body instantly restored to that beautiful and lovely human appearance. .


    "Hey?? I...I..." After returning to normal, Xia Tiya was stunned for a moment. She really did not expect that this human could easily get her out of the blood frenzy.


    However, I was surprised to be surprised. Now I was bound by the nasty bugs she had always thought of. Her whole body was full of blood and energy, and her anger was almost broken: "Ahhhh~~~ You dirty smelly maggot, how dare you touch My beautiful body! Yeah~~! I want to suck up your blood bit by bit, chop you up and feed the dog!!!"


    A terrifying aura erupted, and unprecedented fighting energy spread from Xia Tiya¡¯s body, breaking free from the bondage of Monkey King (actually Monkey King loosened it), the original costume has disappeared, and replaced by¡ª -Fully armed form.


    She was wearing legendary equipment all over her body, and she was holding an artifact-level weapon-a dropper spear. In a flash, Xia Tiya transformed from a cute and lovely girl into a heroic Valkyrie!..

 3128 Chapter 25 Who is the Monster

    "She... didn''t use her full strength before?!!!" Evel¨¦e saw Shatia''s posture at this moment, and was a little shocked. She hung her without full effort, so how much she should be now Strong?What kind of monster did they encounter!!


    All of the women such as Lafasi were also dull. What they saw and heard today has completely broken their previous ideas. It turns out that there are such strong men in the world.


    Xia Tiya''s face was indifferent, without the slightest nonsense, waved the dropper spear in her hand, and a sound of cutting through the air sounded, and the gun shadow even before her eyes.


    However, this kind of spear, which is equivalent to death to others, was grabbed by Monkey King: "I didn''t mean to fight with you, or let''s sit down and talk?"


    "Huh? I even grabbed my dropper spear with my bare hands?!" Xia Tiya ignored Sun Wukong''s proposal, but looked surprised at the tip of the gun that Sun Wukong had grasped with his bare hands, and then the corners of her mouth showed nothing. A kindly sneered: "However, touching the dropper spear at will is not a wise move!"


    With that, I saw a red light on the tip of the gun, but it dimmed in the next moment. This made Xia Tiya''s face slightly changed: "Huh? Useless?!!!"


    Monkey King smiled and said: "The dropper spear has the ability to absorb the opponent''s damage and restore its own physical strength. To put it bluntly, it is a weapon with its own blood-sucking special effect, but it is a pity that your special effect can''t help me. "


    As he said, Monkey King pulled the hand of the dropper spear with force, Xia Tiya''s figure was pulled close in an instant, and Monkey King slapped him with a palm on her chest. Accompanied by a muffled hum, Xia Tiya instantly took off and flew out. , On the way, it seemed that something fell to the ground.


    When Xia Tiya stabilized her figure, when Lavasi and the others looked at her again, they were all in a daze, their faces filled with consternation and speechlessness: "So... it''s fake!"


    "Huh?" Xia Tiya looked down subconsciously, her complexion instantly darkened, and then she went into a furious state: "No...No more! No more!!! Ah yah yeah~~!!! Damn smelly maggot! I''m going to tear you to pieces! Swallow it alive!!"


    "Really, babble, it''s so noisy." Monkey''s figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Xia Tiya in a flash, and slapped her to the ground with a hand: "Don''t think you are cute and I won''t fight. you."


    "?????"


    Shatia lay down on the ground without an image, showing a dazed expression, with a feeling of who I am and where I am.


    She went all out!Why is it still slapped by a mere human?This kind of thing is absolutely impossible for the 41 Supreme Supremes!


    Could it be that the human being in front of her that she hated was already strong enough to surpass those supreme Supremes?!!


    "This, this..." Don''t talk about Shatia herself, even Evel¨¦e and the other women have a dumb expression at the moment. Is this strong too foul?That kind of terrible monster, can you even get rid of it?


    "Ahhhhh~!!! I don''t believe it!!!" Xia Tiya roared, and stood up: "I don''t believe that humans will be so strong!! "The vitality continues to recover"!"


    This is the magic that allows the undead to slowly recover their physical strength.


    "Essence of Magic!" This is the magic that can temporarily see through the opponent''s magic, the so-called knowing oneself and the other can win every battle.


    Therefore, the magic power of Monkey King immediately appeared before Xia Tiya''s eyes.


    Of course, this is part of Monkey King deliberately let her see, otherwise Xia Tiya''s strength will increase hundreds of thousands of times, and she will not have the ability to see through the slightest.


    Let her see through, just for deterrence, only if she has seen it with her own eyes, will she feel terrified.


    As a result, Xia Tiya was stunned for a moment, her pupils staring wide, and her small mouth opened into a ''0'' shape, and she was completely demented.


    What did she see?She saw an endless series of ''0''s floating in front of her eyes, and she couldn''t read this number anyway with her current knowledge.


    "No...impossible!! How could this happen!!!" Xia Tiya was so scared that she stepped back several steps, looking at Monkey King''s eyes full of terror, how could a person''s magic power be like this many?Is she hallucinating?


    Shaking her head, Xia Tiya closed and opened her eyes, and the picture she could see was the same.


    "you you you you--"


    Xia Tiya was so scared that she stepped back for several steps. She felt her scalp numb. She trembled and looked at Monkey King before suffocating a sentence: "You...you are not...human...how could humans... Will there be this kind of magic power?! Even the Demon God...not so exaggerated..."


    She thought that this might be false, but from the perspective of the opponent''s slap over her own strength, it might be true.


    "Devil?" Sun Wukong looked disdainful: "Don''t confuse the devil with me as you understand it, how about it, little girl, do you want to fight with me?"


    Xia Tiya instantly shook her head like a rattle, what a joke, she was not so stupid to fight with this kind of pervert, even if the dropper and spear were still in her hand, she could not consume others.


    "So, you are now my captive." Monkey King laughed, suddenly took out the coil of maid outfit and put it around Xia Tiya''s neck.


    "Huh?! I don''t want to be your prisoner!!" Xia Tiya was shocked, and a teleportation magic disappeared instantly.


    "Huh? I escaped..." Monkey King didn''t care: "Forget it, I''ll see you again sooner or later." As he said, he looked at Suo Liuxiang and the two girls again, but they were shocked. Little deer ran away instantly.


    Sun Wukong didn''t bother to bother about it either. When Xia Tiya was taken over, they would be his subordinates sooner or later, so they ran away.


    At this moment, the sage king of the forest, who had been far away from watching the battle, suddenly jumped out, knelt in front of Monkey King with a thump, and rubbed his hairy head against Monkey King''s body: "Master, you are so amazing! Please take my knees to show your loyalty, respect, and admiration!"


    "I''ll flatter and go." Monkey King kicked it away with a kick, walked to Evel''s body and squatted down, looking at the three blood holes in her chest: "The injury is quite serious, and I need my help. Are you under treatment?"


    "Then I will trouble you!" Iver grieved with dementia, looked at Monkey King and nodded, feeling that his heart that hadn''t beaten for hundreds of years suddenly beat violently.


    Sun Wukong''s hands shone brightly, shining on Iver''s wounds, making her injuries heal instantly.


    Iver¨¦e immediately got up and stood up and bowed deeply and saluted: "Thank you very much for your help. Can you please help my other companion?" ..

 3129 Chapter 26 Joining

    Xia Tiya was really ruthless when she started. Tia and the others had comminuted fractures. The shattered bones were shocking to see.


    "Will we become crippled?" Tia and Tina were worried. As Gemini ninjas, if their feet were crippled, their two sisters would be useless and completely abolished.


    They know very well that ordinary healing techniques are okay to treat hypodermal trauma, but how can they recover if their bones are crushed?Who knows that kind of high-level healing technique?


    "Don''t worry, you are lucky. If you meet me, you will really become disabled." Monkey King smiled, shining with light in his hands, but saw Tia and the others'' broken feet repaired and reborn at a speed visible to the naked eye. , The healing is intact.


    "This, this...what level of healing technique is this? Can even the broken bones be reborn and repaired?" Tia was shocked.


    Tina jumped up happily, and finally let go of her worry.


    Geelland patted Monkey King''s shoulder with joy and laughed: "It''s amazing! To thank you for your life-saving grace, I will dedicate the first night to you!"


    Sun Wukong looked at Gegran''s strong physique and waved his hand to refuse without thinking: "Just forget it, I really can''t stand it!"


    Hearing this, Gegran laughed involuntarily, and looked at her with no surprise at all. It was obvious that she was used to this situation a long time ago.


    Monkey King walked to Lafasi''s side, his hands shone brightly, and began to heal her.


    The reason she was left at the end was because her injuries were the lightest among these people, and her hands and feet were just broken bones, not as miserable as Tia and the others.


    "Thank you very much for your help. I am the leader of Cang Rose, Rafasi Alberdrew Eindola, you can call me Rafasi." Rafasi got up and stood up. , For the first time, he bends over and salutes Monkey King and expresses his deep gratitude.


    Seeing that the team leader began to introduce himself, Evelea also saluted: "I am a member of Cang Rose, Evelea..."


    "I''m Gegland."


    "I am Tia, and she is Tina."


    "I am really grateful for your life-saving grace." Rafasi bowed deeply again: "If it weren''t for you, we might be wiped out."


    "Don''t be so polite, I''m just passing by."


    "I wonder if you are?"


    "Sun Wukong, for the time being, he is a Mithril level adventurer."


    "Sun Wukong?" Rafasi was surprised when she heard the words: "You are the rumors, the Monkey King who subdued the Forest King?!"


    They came here for Monkey King, but they didn''t expect to meet in this way.


    Komori immediately leaned over, showing off his sense of existence: "My fellow is the sage king of the forest. He has now surrendered to the great master and named him Komori. How many little girls have you learned?"


    "This is the sage king of the forest? It looks really amazing!"


    "Smart eyes, cold breath, you really deserve to be the Forest King!"


    Listening to Tiya and the others'' admiration from time to time, Monkey King looked speechless, just such a mouse that only sells cute flattery. I don''t know what''s so powerful?


    Iver looked solemnly sad: "Master Monkey King, do you know the origin of the three monsters just now? Is she... really a vampire?"


    Monkey King nodded: "She is not an ordinary vampire, but the true ancestor of the vampire. As for the other two, she can only be regarded as a follower, but the strength is stronger than any of you, except for Ivera."


    "Even the attendant is so good?!" Lafasi looked solemn.


    "The true ancestor of the vampire!!" Evelai had her pupils shrinking slightly. As a vampire, she knew the meaning of this true ancestor very well, but she did not expect that they would encounter such monsters.


    Fortunately, they even encountered someone who was stronger than the true ancestor of the vampire, which was incredible.


    There are people outside the world, there are heaven outside the world!


    "Since you are all right, then I will continue to complete my commission."


    "Entrusted?" Iver showed a sorrowful face, what kind of entrustment could allow a strong man like Master Monkey to go out in person?This kind of commission must be difficult, right?


    Iver''s eyes immediately looked at Lavasi.


    Rafasi understands that the purpose of their trip is to get in touch with Monkey King. How can this rare opportunity be missed like this: "Master Monkey King, if there is anything you need to help, please do not hesitate to give us orders. I will do my best for you."


    "Really help? This mission is very dangerous!"


    Rafasi has a serious look: "Although our strength has an insurmountable gap with you, it is also a stainless steel-level adventurer team. It shouldn''t be a problem to fight for you."


    "Okay, walking is quite troublesome. You happen to have a carriage, so you can take me for a ride." Monkey King said, took out a map, and gave it to Rafasi: "Take me to this place. The graveyard, my goal is here."


    Lavasi took the map and handed it to Ge Gelan. After naming her the location, Ge Gelan immediately sat in the coachman''s position: "Master Monkey King, everyone, you are all seated, we will set off immediately."


    Seeing that his team leader was sitting in a row with Monkey King, Ivere at the back was very upset, but he couldn''t show it. He could only lead the topic to Monkey King: "The commission that Mr. Monkey King can accept should be the most difficult. Huh? Isn''t there a big man hidden in that graveyard?"


    "I''m just idle and bored, just pass the time." Monkey King smiled: "But there are really two dangerous people hidden there. They have arrested my client''s grandson. I am going to save someone."


    Rafasi looked at Monkey King: "Can you explain it to us? Of course, if it involves the private content of the task, you can assume that I have not asked."


    "It''s just a simple task of saving people, and it''s not a shameful thing." Sun Wukong said calmly: "The man who was captured is a natural capable person who can use any magic items without restriction. That''s it. What can you think of?"


    "A person with natural abilities... can use any magic item without restriction..." After Ivere savoured a bit, a trace of surprise suddenly appeared in his eyes: "I heard...the greatest secret of the Silian Church. One of the treasures is a symbol of the witch princess-the crown of the wise man was taken away. Could it be said that your mission is related to the crown of the wise man?!"


    Monkey King looked at Iver Lament somewhat unexpectedly: "You even know this kind of secret information. It seems that intelligence capabilities are good."


    Lafasi said with a solemn expression: "It''s not really related to the wise men''s crown, right?"


    "Congratulations, you got it." ..

 3130 Chapter 27 Meeting

    Iver¡¯s faces changed slightly when they heard this. They knew what the wise man¡¯s crown was. They knew very well, especially the place where the other party was hiding or the tomb. This is a bit intriguing. If it¡¯s as they think, then the whole Ye Lan Tyre would be in danger.


    A few people chatted on their faces and unknowingly they had arrived at the graveyard.


    The sun was shining outside, but in the graveyard, it was ghastly and cold, and it exuded the stench of muddy blood and corruption. It seemed that the nose was paralyzed by the smell.


    After getting off the carriage, Iver shook the tip of his nose, covered his nose with his hand, and frowned slightly: "This is the smell of the undead, there is a problem here!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw the ground around him loosen, and the undead, savage and disgusting, got out of the ground and surrounded Monkey King and his group.


    "There are so many undead? What exactly are those guards doing?" While looking at the undead around, Rafasi was angry, her face was also very serious.


    She is angry because graves like this are generally the objects of attention, in order to reduce the birth of the undead, and there are often specialized personnel to clean up. You can look at the situation here, there are so many undead, but there are not People found?


    Ge Gelan killed a close undead with a hammer, and said in a deep voice, "The number is a little too much. We haven''t figured out the details of the other party. If we are completely surrounded, it won''t be good. Do we need to quit first? "


    Rafasi and the other women all turned their eyes to Monkey King. Although these undead poses no threat to them, who knows how many undead lurking here, the so-called ants killing elephants, it is better to be careful.


    But Monkey King ignored them, and now there is nothing in this world that can make him retreat with fear, let alone undead in this area.


    Straight forward, Monkey King smashed the rushing skeletons to pieces, and walked towards a stone platform...


    Upon seeing this, Iver immediately said: "With Master Wukong, why retreat, everyone, get ready to fight!"


    Rafasi and the women were not hesitating when they heard this. They had seen the strength of Monkey King, so they had 100% trust in him. No matter how strong the people here, they would never be the opponent of Lord Monkey King.


    With such a strengthening agent, they had no worries at all, formed a circle formation, and started fighting with the undead who rushed forward.


    Especially Evel''s, if one magic goes down, it is a group.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, steel-grade adventurers are indeed rare.


    Monkey King didn''t pay attention to the battle in the rear. If the stainless steel squad couldn''t handle even this degree of undead, it would simply disband.


    When he walked to the stone platform, Monkey King took a close look at it for a while, then reached out and pressed down on the small inconspicuous carving under the platform.


    As the sculpture moves down, with the sound of clicking, the stone pedestal moves slowly, and a staircase leading to the underground appears below.


    Without any hesitation, Monkey King went down the stairs...


    "Ah~ Master Goku has found the hidden entrance, sisters, hurry up, follow up!" Rafasi gave an order. Iver, who was still fighting with the undead, mourned the women, and immediately fought and retreated and entered. In the underground passage.


    Then with a click, the passage closed voluntarily, leaving behind the undead who wandered aimlessly after losing their target outside.


    There is also a forest sage standing in a daze at the entrance of the cave with a dazed face. Because of his stature, he can''t get in: "Master, you can''t just abandon your most loyal servant like this!"


    But the entrance of the cave was closed, and obviously no one answered.


    "It seems that I have to leave quickly, but I can''t be beaten!" Komori rolled his body like a ball of flesh, and with a fur comparable to steel, he crushed the undead group all the way and rushed out of the encirclement net...


    Inside the passage, after seeing the situation inside, the pupils of the females such as Lavasi shrank slightly. The scene inside can only be described as miserable: a rotting corpse, a burnt bloody smell, and some remnants. It¡¯s a broken arm, the stench makes it difficult to breathe...


    No matter how strong the xinxing was, Lafasi covered her mouth for a while and vomited; the same was true for the two sisters Tia, only Ivera and Gagland looked as usual.


    "These bastards are simply not humans!!" Rafasi is the most jealous and enmity. Seeing such a side of purgatory in this world, it can be said that she is angry, her teeth gurgling.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! , There will be a rattling metal crash on the waist.


    Then after seeing Lafasi and the others, her calm face wrinkled slightly and became more or less serious: "It turned out that everyone from Cang Qiangwei came here, really rare guests! No wonder Little Kaji will blame me, I seem to be genuine It¡¯s so scary."


    "A clone of the Queen''s Tears..." Seeing the woman, Ivere recognized her identity at a glance.


    Lafasi gritted her teeth and yelled: "You did everything here?!!!"


    Clementine looked at Lavasi and said with a mockery: "Why are you so angry, among these people, are there your relatives? And ah, don¡¯t call me the clone of the Queen¡¯s Tears. It¡¯s no longer needed, please call me Clementine, thank you."


    "Clementine, you will pay the price for this!" Rafasi''s eyes were cold, and the sword in her hand was already attached with a layer of war spirit.


    "Oh~~ It really seems to be a little bit pressure to deal with your entire Cang Qiang team alone." Clementine showed a frightened expression, but the joking meaning became more obvious: "But does it really matter? Right now. Lantier may be very dangerous, because little Kaji may have already started to act."


    "Who is Kagi you''re talking about?" Gegland frowned.


    "Kajit Dale Badantir, you should be familiar with each other?" Clementine smiled.


    "It''s that guy!!" When the women heard the words, the expressions of the women such as Lafasi changed slightly. At the same time, they thought that if the wise man''s crown was used by him, then Ye Lantil...


    "Yeah~~ I thought about it." Clementine said with a grin: "That''s right, little Kaji has left with that little boy, then, Albein (Rafasi) Madam, are you planning to fight with me now, or are you planning to rescue the innocent civilians in Ye Lantilli?"

 3131 Chapter 28 Two Choices

    Lafasi was in a state of indecision right now. She really wanted to see Clementine in front of her, but Ye Lantil''s safety must not be ignored.


    It''s just that if Sun Wukong didn''t speak, she wouldn''t be good at taking people away.


    Sun Wukong also saw her embarrassment, and said calmly: "You go back to defend Ye Lan Tier, this woman will do it to me."


    "Yes, please be careful too!" Rafasi heard Sun Wukong''s words and immediately stopped struggling. Although this Clementine is also a hero, he is obviously not a threat to Sun Wukong, after all. The true ancestor of such a terrifying vampire was hanged by him.


    With an order, Lafa Ribbon decisively left with Cang Qiangwei team.


    Iver looked sadly at Monkey King and looked a little bit sad: "Master Goku, this Clementine is also a hero, cunning and cruel, and you must be vigorous and resolute when dealing with people like her, and you must not give her a chance to breathe..."


    "Be careful yourself." Listening to Iver Ai''s concern, Monkey King laughed: "If that Kajit can summon a bone dragon, if he meets him and can''t handle it, he will delay the time. wait me back."


    Evelai nodded seriously. Kajit had been famous for a long time. She had heard about it. Since meeting Shatia, she has not dared to underestimate anyone.


    Clementine didn¡¯t stop her as she watched the departure of Lafasi and the others, because this was exactly what she wanted. Although she was confident of her own strength, she was still very stressed in the face of Cang Qiangwei¡¯s entire team. , Especially Geglan, as for Yvel Ai, sorry, she never puts magic casters in her eyes.


    However, after seeing the Monkey King who was left behind, Clementine''s face showed an extremely beautiful smile: "Listen to what they call you, you are the recently famous Monkey King who tamed the Forest King. ."


    Monkey King did not answer, but looked at Clementine and suddenly said, "Give you two opportunities."


    "What?" Clementine didn''t understand what Sun Wukong was saying.


    Monkey King looked at Clementine: "I happen to be missing a servant by my side. Although your personality is a little distorted, I really admire the character of Killing Guojue. Are you interested in thinking about it?"


    "Hahahaha~~~~" Clementine suddenly let out an extremely harsh laugh, looking like a madman: "It''s really unexpected! I actually have a time when I am needed! So happy, so, as Respond..." His face suddenly turned cold, exuding a deep chill: "You better go to die!"


    Clementine took out the weapon at a very fast speed. On her waist were four short stab swords called short cones, in addition to meteor mallets. Now she pulls out one of the short cones to super Almost ordinary people''s eyesight is confirmed, and they are stabs at Monkey King!


    The speed is so fast that it is difficult to identify with the naked eye, and it is no wonder that she dismissed the magic caster. At her speed, the average magic caster has not yet activated the magic, I am afraid she has already given the result.


    But this speed that is so fast that it is hard to recognize with the naked eye, in the eyes of Monkey King, it is as slow as a turtle crawling, casually clamped the cone with two fingers, and said calmly: "This is the first chance."


    "What?!!!" Clementine''s complexion changed drastically, and the other party actually clamped her cone with his bare hands?She knows better than anyone how sharp her weapon is, but this person actually clamped it with two fingers. She was so firm that she couldn''t pull it back.


    But Monkey King ignored Clementine¡¯s shock. He stretched out his hand again, squeezed her throat, and volleyed her up with one hand: "This is the second and last chance. Tell me, you What is the answer?"


    "!!!" Clementine was really frightened at this moment, she never thought that the guy she hadn''t looked at was so powerful that she had no power to fight back. !!


    Struggling violently, as breathing became more and more difficult, Clementine felt that death was getting closer to her.


    The other hand touched the waist decisively, and the sharp short cone was in his hand. It pierced Monkey''s heart with the momentum of thunder. At the same time, a crazy and possible smile appeared on his face, but the next moment, the smile was again Froze.


    Because she didn''t feel the sensation of piercing her body, but as if she had pierced a steel plate, she didn''t even make any progress.


    Looking down, Clementine''s pupils shrunk and his face was full of consternation: "This man''s body is so hard? Can''t even my short cone pierce it?!!!"


    This kind of non-threatening attack, Monkey King didn''t bother to avoid it, which made Clementine succeed.


    "What are you surprised?" Monkey King snatched the short cone in Clementine''s hand and said calmly: "Can this toy also hurt people?" With a little force in his hand, the short cone twisted in his hand. Deformed, then crushed into a pile of crushed powder, scattered on the ground.


    "!!!" Clementine was dumbfounded, is this guy a monster?!


    "So, this is your second answer?" Monkey King looked silent, making Clementine feel the cold killing intent, shocked her body was instantly stiff and cold, and her brain was blank, but the desire to survive made her Struggling violently, whimpering in her throat from time to time, her anxious look made her a little mad, and her complexion turned red.


    When Monkey King saw this, he suddenly said, "I forgot, you can''t speak in this situation."


    With a loose hand, Clementine fell to the ground weakly, breathing in fresh air.


    "So, what''s your answer?"


    The sound of a demon made Clementine tremble all over, and fear filled her heart. She instinctively wanted to run, but the killing intent emanating from Monkey King made her lose all resistance, as if she was in a sea of ??blood. !


    This made her clearly realize that the one in front of her was a more terrifying mad demon than her. He could frighten her and be immobile just by killing intent, and how many people would have to be killed to release this Wait for the horrible killing intent that makes people hallucinate?


    It''s so horrible that she has the urge to commit suicide to escape!


    You know, she herself is a killer who doesn''t blink. She can shock people like her to such an extent, how terrifying is this person?


    Since she can''t run away, she has only two choices left, either die or give in!


    dead?She doesn''t want to die yet.


    Then only succumbed!


    Shaking his body, Clementine lowered his head and knelt down...

 3132 Chapter 29 The Army of Death

    The plain where the empire and the kingdom fought fiercely, because it was on the battlefield, over time, the area of ??warriors buried here became a huge burial ground, which made it a famous area frequented by the undead.


    And here, there is only one wall from Ye Lantil.


    The two guards were standing on the wall, chatting boredly: "By the way, it seems that there have been no undead infested here for a long time, don''t you think things are a bit abnormal?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you can''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing..."


    "Why is this nonsense? Usually, new undead will be born every once in a while, and the kingdom will also entrust adventurers to clean it up, but how long has it been since? I always feel a little uneasy. "


    "Don''t worry about it. There are often people patrolling the cemetery, but no abnormalities are found."


    "Hope... Huh? Did you hear anything?"


    "Where? It''s your illusion, right? Don''t be suspicious!"


    "No! There is indeed a sound, huh? Ah~ Hey! Look there!" The guard pointed to the direction of the cemetery. In the horizon, there were already dense and tidal-like shadows.


    After all the guards saw this situation, their complexions changed drastically: "Undead! It''s a large group of undead!!! How could this happen?!!! Didn''t today''s patrol guards say that no abnormalities were found?!"


    "What are you talking about? Close the gate! Close the gate!"


    Like the sound of a galloping horse coming from the other side of the wall, not only the two guards just now, but all the guards were pale with fright by the sight in front of them.


    The jaw-dropping number of undead is moving towards the gate from the direction of the cemetery.


    "What''s the matter with this number?!"


    "It seems that there are more than one, two, a hundred... there should be thousands... right...! No, more than just!"


    With the smell of corruption, there are countless undead swaying like dark clouds constantly approaching the gate. There are not only zombies and skeletons, but also a few powerful undead-ghouls, hungry ghosts, ghouls, Swollen ghosts, carrion, etc.


    The guards were trembling with fright, but the thick walls gave them some comfort.


    Because the entire town is surrounded by walls, as long as the wall is not breached, the undead cannot attack ordinary citizens.


    But even if all the guards are dispatched, it is not known whether they can stop such a large group of undead. The guards are just civilians wearing defensive equipment and do not have the confidence to wipe out these undead.


    "Quick! Go and notify the adventurers in the city, and quickly release an urgent task to resist the undead outside the city!!"


    Orders were issued, causing the lazy guards to rush into action...


    "Damn! How come there are so many undead?!!!"


    On the edge of the cemetery, among the corpses of the undead, Geglan swept down a swath of the undead with a hammer, but looked at the more undead around him, his complexion dignified, but he kept moving.


    Not long after they were driven out of the cemetery, they saw countless undead being summoned out, and then swarming towards a place like crazy. They tried to block it, but there were too many, and they were simply too busy. Come.


    These undead people seemed to have been given a unified compulsory order, and they went in the same direction without trembling with them at all.


    "What to do, team leader? These undead can''t even kill! What''s the matter?!!!" Gegeland looked at the undead who had been swept down by himself, and suddenly came out from the center a few more powerful ones. The undead cried out in astonishment.


    "The Spiral of Death, the Kajit who didn''t reach it actually used this kind of magic!" Ivere said with a solemn expression: "Avoid the edge for now! Otherwise, even us would be in danger!"


    "It turned out to be the spiral of death!" Lavasi''s face was solemn, and she shouted: "Everyone, retreat first. It is not a wise move to fight these undead. We must find the man behind the scenes and kill him. Win!"


    Iver Ai condensedly said: "Such a number of undead cannot be summoned by one person at all. It seems that Kajit has already used the Wise Man''s Crown! And if you want to use this item, you must have an absolute In a clean and safe place, hold on again and I will check the surroundings!"


    Rafasi: "Please, Ivel Ai, everyone, please work hard at home!"


    Gegran laughed: "I didn''t have any pressure during the stalemate for a long time! I''m afraid that Tia and Tina will not be able to stalemate!"


    "Gegelan, you love to take your own physique and talk coldly!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    The flood of undead people with low IQ has come to the wall, because there is no pain, so they knock on the city gate indiscriminately, as if knowing that as long as the door is broken, they can attack the living.


    The slaps, the screams of the door being pushed, and the groans of countless undead people continued to come.


    The undead who don''t need to rush into the car, and don''t mind that they will be crushed and rushed constantly, are themselves like a city-breaking weapon.


    The guards who witnessed this situation were already full of cold sweat coming out of their backs, but they did not lose their fighting spirit. Instead, they took up their weapons and relied on the favorable conditions of the wall to attack the undead under the wall.


    More undead fell, but where they fell, there were stronger undead standing up again...


    Where the undead gather, there will usually be strong undeads. If there are strong undead gatherings, stronger undeads will be produced.


    And some undead die, and then gather their dead energy to regenerate stronger undead.


    Magic rituals using this characteristic are like spirals, which can continuously produce stronger undead, enough to destroy the entire city. When the number is large enough, the country is not a problem, so it is called the "Spiral of Death."


    Facing this kind of ritual magic, the best solution is to find the source of this magic and solve it, otherwise there is no chance of winning.


    And what Ivel Ai was doing was searching for the source by casting her unskilled probing magic.


    But fortunately, the casters should be not far apart, and to control so many undead, its source must be the place where death is most concentrated, as long as you find such a place, then you will not be far from finding the main messenger.


    "Found it, come with me!!"


    Ivel Ai suddenly greeted him and walked along the north of the cemetery...


    "Follow up!" Lafasi made a decisive decision and immediately greeted Cang Qiangwei''s other people to follow up. They knew what they needed to do now.


    The army of the undead can''t be resisted. If they want to save Ye Lan Tier, they must solve the guy named Kajit as soon as possible...

 3133 Chapter Thirty: Cargit

    "Where are you going?" Sun Wukong, who had solved Clementine, just came out and ran into Ivera and his party on the way.


    Lafasi looked at Clementine who was following Sun Wukong, her eyebrows frowned: "Master Sun Wukong, she..."


    Monkey King: "The living is better than the dead, right? She has succumbed to me and became my attendant."


    Iver heard this and immediately cast a jealous look at Clementine: "Master Goku, this guy has a distorted personality and a bloodthirsty personality, unlike the kind of obedient person!"


    "Don''t worry, she will be obedient." Monkey King smiled.


    Rats can''t tame tigers and lions naturally, but if it is a dragon soaring in the nine days, wouldn''t it be easy?What''s more, even if it is Shenlong, it is not worthy to give him shoes.


    Gegeland looked at Monkey King and smiled: "Master Monkey King, you don''t think she is beautiful, so you can''t bear the assassin? If you are short of attendants, what about me? I am a hundred, one. Thousands of people who are willing; besides, you see that the impatient expression on Ivell¡¯s face is all written on his face."


    "Gelan, what are you talking nonsense!!" Ivere, who was said to have been thinking about it, immediately glared, his face glowing with a lovely blush.


    "Yes, yes~ I''m talking nonsense, right?" Gegland had some teasing expressions, but he didn''t dare to tease Ivere too much. If she irritates her and gets angry, even she will suffer.


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense!" Rafasi interrupted several people with a serious look: "Master Wukong, we have basically found out where Kajit is. Now countless undead are attacking Ye Lan. Tyre, we have to hurry up and fix him!"


    "You don''t mean the place where lifelessness gathers in the north, right?" Clementine played with the short cone in his hand, with a playful smile on his face: "There is a little Kagi who gets trapped by the audio-visual confession. It¡¯s not his hiding place."


    "Trap?" Lava Sidai frowned slightly.


    "Of course, how could he hide in a place that is obvious and can be seen through? You can see it, and he can see it naturally."


    "Do you know where he is hiding?" Iver fixed his sad eyes on Clementine.


    Clementine''s eyes rolled and he hugged Monkey King''s arm and laughed: "Of course I know, to show my loyalty to the master, I will tell you where he really hides!"


    Monkey King looked at Clementine with a playful smile in his eyes: "You didn''t seem to say it just now."


    Kajit¡¯s location, Sun Wukong, naturally knows. The reason he didn¡¯t say it was that he wanted to try Clementine¡¯s loyalty. Facts have proved that this kind of unruly guy does have many ghosts and will not give in so easily. .


    But it doesn''t matter, he has a lot of time, and what he likes most is to tune this kind of unruly guy.


    "I didn''t think you knew, Master!" Clementine stuck out her tongue, showing a cute side, but everyone knows that her cute expression is only the surface, and her heart is more sullen than anyone else.


    Iver looked at Clementine''s expression full of hostility: "Master Goku, you see she is still playing scheming now, or just get rid of her!"


    "How can you say this? People kindly remind you, how can you cross the river and demolish the bridge!" Clementine showed a continuous sad expression.


    It''s just her expression that makes Evell want to hit someone.


    "Lead the way ahead." Sun Wukong glanced at Clementine without saying much. Now that there are outsiders present, it is not easy to teach. When no one is there, she has to teach her what the attendants should do.


    Seeing Monkey King speaking, Clementine didn''t dare to say any more. She was still very afraid of Monkey King. Although she succumbed to the force of force and was unwilling in her heart, she was still very self-aware of such things as being obedient. , But it takes a while for her to give in sincerely.


    "Here." Clementine walked toward the south of the graveyard.


    "It turned out to be the completely opposite direction?!" Iver wrinkled her brows slightly, which made her feel very unhappy. If Clementine hadn''t said it, wouldn''t they waste more time?


    And now time is money, if too much wasted, wouldn''t Ye Lantier be breached?


    After walking for nearly ten minutes, Clementine took Sun Wukong and his group to a dense forest. After passing through the dense forest, he smashed the bushes and a hidden cave appeared in front of him.


    "Hello~~Little Cargill, I brought someone to see you!" Clementine greeted the cave entrance like an old acquaintance.


    With the sound of footsteps, a man walked out of it, and after looking at Monkey King and his group, his eyes were directly fixed on Clementine''s body, and his already ugly complexion became more gloomy: "K Lemontine...I knew...you can''t trust you..."


    Clementine stretched out his hands helplessly: "I can''t help it, who told me that I can''t beat them." As he said, he also showed the black cloth strip on the neck: "Look, look, People are now wearing collars called attendants, very poorly."


    When Kajit heard this, his brows frowned slightly: "...Anyone like you would succumb to others? Interesting and interesting!" Then he looked at Monkey King and others: "You dare to accept a guy like her. Are you not afraid of when you will suddenly be backlashed?"


    Iver heard this and immediately agreed: "Yes, that''s right! It''s safer to kill such a dangerous guy."


    "Hey, I''m so behaved, how can you keep thinking about killing me?" Clementine looked at Iver and narrowed his eyes slightly: "Could it be that you are jealous of me?"


    "Who, who is jealous of you!"


    "The time is really just right now." Kajit didn''t have the time to listen to their nonsense, but looked up at the sky, a smile appeared on his face, but this smile matched his face, but it was incomparable Weird and horrible.


    Now the sky is dark, it is the opportunity for the undead to become active.


    Kajit looked at Clementine with deep eyes: "Now, what is your choice?"


    Obviously, he thinks that Clementine will never give in to others easily. He must have brought them here just to find the opportunity to turn back. Now the time has come, should it be time to join hands with him?


    Unexpectedly, Clementine squinted his eyes and laughed out loud: "The loyalty to the owner is absolute! Little Kagi, I am not the kind of person you think~" ..

 3134 Chapter 31 Bone Dragon

    Hearing this, Kajit looked directly at Clementine with deep eyes, trying to see exactly what the woman was trying to write.


    It''s just that Clementine''s casual, heartless look makes his brows frowned, isn''t this woman really succumbing?


    But the next moment she vetoed it again. Although he was not very familiar with Clementine, he knew her character very well. How could this kind of person really succumb to others.


    Then, only one explanation, the opponent''s strength has reached the point where she does not dare to betray.


    Who can have this ability?He still knows Clementine''s strength very well. Even if he faces it, he won''t win much. The brands hanging around her waist are the best proof, gold and silver, mithril, and even steel grade. The adventurers are all killed by her hands, and the strength is at the top of the heroic domain.


    "Cang Qiangwei?" As soon as the thought came up, he was vetoed by Kajit: "Impossible. Although Cang Qiangwei is a steel-grade adventurer squad, he does not have the qualifications to make Clementine fear. Could it be him?... "


    Kajit finally fixed his gaze on Monkey King, especially the big hamster behind him.


    "Presumably your Excellency is the rookie adventurer who has been going viral recently?"


    Sun Wukong ignored it. The light ball condensed in his hand and threw it into the air. The light ball instantly shed light as bright as daylight, illuminating the dim forest completely: "I am not interested in chatting with you, as long as you hand over my task delegate. Give it to me, I can spare you not to die."


    "Hahaha~~ It sounds like you have won." Kajit made a series of harsh ridicules: "The stupid man who messed up my plan is really a fool, and he doesn''t understand what talent is strong. Come here to find a dead end! My preparations are complete! Let''s let you see the power of the supreme orb full of negative energy!"


    Clementine heard the words and couldn''t help but vomit: "Hey, Kagi, are you too bloated? You can''t even beat me, let alone my master, adding the Cang Rose team To be honest, your chances of winning are almost zero. I advise you to surrender, so at least you don¡¯t have to die."


    "You bastard, you all said you shouldn''t call me like that!!" Kargit stared at Clementine with an angry face. It was a cooperative relationship before. For the sake of the overall situation, he could bear it. Now you have betrayed, and even returned Dare to call me that?


    Kajit raised the orb in his hand. It was shining like a black iron block. It was a fairly simple orb. It was not polished and its shape was not neat. It was closer to the original stone, allowing people to clearly see the pulse on the orb. .


    In order to cope with the current situation, Kajit had made preparations in advance, so that the deluxe jewel had already absorbed enough darkness in the cemetery, and now it was activated and released by him, emitting dim light, and slowly beating like a heartbeat, more and more It is strong and powerful.


    Then there came a voice, it was the sound of wind cutting, followed by a huge shadow rushing towards their faces, and Lafasi and the others immediately issued warning signs and stepped back...


    Only Monkey King remained in place, grabbing the sharp bone tail that was smashed by force.


    Seeing the behemoth that suddenly appeared, Lavasi and the others wrinkled slightly, their faces were solemn.


    It was a collection of human bones about three meters high. It was made up of countless human bones. The object of imitation was a dragon with a long neck, wings and four legs.


    This is a monster called a bone dragon.


    "Bone Dragon!!! It turned out to be a Bone Dragon!!!" Lafasi''s face was solemn, and she was extremely surprised. Bone Dragon, that is the natural enemy of magic casters, is born with absolute resistance to magic, if it is a magic caster face For bone dragons, that is definitely synonymous with tragedy.


    "It''s just a mere bone dragon. For Master Goku, there is no threat at all." After being surprised, Evelai seemed very calm. Although the bone dragon is strong, she also has a corresponding method, even she Can deal with it, let alone Master Monkey King?


    "This kind of garbage can also be called a bone dragon?" Monkey King shook his head with a funny face, and then punched out. With the sound of the sonic boom, the so-called bone dragon instantly turned into powder!


    Yes, it is not falling apart, but directly turned into a fan!


    "What...what?!!!" Kajit''s complexion changed drastically, with an unbelievable expression, and at the same time a painful baby. This bone dragon is his lifelong painstaking baby, now it is turned into a powder. It is impossible to repair it.


    Clementine was also shocked, his eyes widened. Although the bone dragon is immune to magic, it is also resistant to physical attacks. Unexpectedly, he would be beaten to the ground by Monkey King. Fen, is it too exaggerated?!


    "This...this is a bone dragon!!" Tina blinked, her face full of wonder.


    "Do you have any misunderstandings about bone dragons?" Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at Lafasi and the others: "Is it a bone dragon if you put human bones together to form a dragon?"


    "Isn''t it?" Tia said blankly.


    Monkey King said indifferently: "The real bone dragon is naturally summoned by the real dragon bones. Then it can be called a bone dragon. This kind of piece made of human bones is at best a relatively strong undead. That''s it."


    "You... how dare you look down on my bone dragon!!" Kajit was so angry that this bone dragon was his highest masterpiece, and it was actually worthless by others.


    "At the first glance, you are the guy who has never seen the market." Monkey King looked at Kajit with a plain face, and said calmly: "Then I will be merciful to let you see what a real bone dragon is!"


    I saw Monkey King''s one-handed move, a huge magic circle flashed on the ground instantly, and a dragon from ancient times was released from it, billowing black air rising and lingering, at this moment, the wind and clouds changed color, as if the entire sky was covered Lifeless!


    "This this this this!!!"


    All the women like Iver Ai were shocked and frightened, standing on the spot, the desperate breath of death came from the formation, and they were all stiff and unable to move.


    The bone dragon surrounded by the rich and deadly spirit slowly emerged from the formation in the black light shining. The body was five feet long, the bones shining brightly, but it released a desperate life.


    A dragon power even shocked the audience, and the younger generation could not even improve the fighting spirit in front of it.


    Compared with this bone dragon, the so-called bone dragon before is simply a ridiculous toy.


    "Bone Dragon...Real Bone Dragon...!!!" Kajit''s body shaking was difficult to calm at this moment, not afraid, but excited. This is the ultimate pursuit of his necromantic caster!


    (PS: The host just arrived yesterday. After using it for a day, I found some problems. I returned it today. I bought something online, which is really troublesome. I knew I bought it in a physical store.) ..

 3135 Chapter 32 Gifts

    Kajit naturally wanted to get a real bone dragon, but how could a dragon''s corpse be so good?That is the top creature in the legend!


    Even if he really owns it, I am afraid he will be killed by the surviving dragon in this world in the first place!


    Under the deterrence of Longwei and Death Qi, the one who felt the most sympathy was the sage king of the forest-Komori. At this moment, it has been shrunk to the ground, holding its head with two paws, and trembling.


    "This...Is this the real bone dragon?!!!" Iver Ai swallowed his saliva with a shocked expression on his face. This kind of oppression deep into the soul is comparable to the true ancestor of the vampire he encountered before. !It is terrible!


    "It''s incredible! Lord Monkey King is not only a great warrior, but also a great magic caster?" Gegeland''s eyes were round, watching Monkey King''s eyes shine brightly: "This is the real man. what!!"


    "The real... bone dragon... how many levels does this have?" Clementine asked with a look of horror.


    Monkey King: "Just one hundred."


    "Hundred... one hundred levels?!!!"


    Clementine and others heard this, all were dumbfounded, and their scalp was numb with shock, one hundred!In this age when the 30th level can be called the strongest heroic character of mankind, what is the concept of the 100th level?


    All of them were stunned.


    Clementine knew that the master he had just recognized was very strong, but this strong was just a vague concept. There was no reference before. Now that he has a reference, he can truly understand his horror and summon a hundred-level one. Bone Dragon, what about him?


    Although it is said that the magic caster may not be better than her own summoning object, the strength shown by Monkey King made her absolutely believe that her master is definitely stronger than this bone dragon!


    Better than a hundred-level bone dragon, what level would it be?!


    "Hundred-level..." Kajit was so scared that his face was pale and bloodless. He shouted in horror: "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! How could there be a hundred-level bone dragon, absolutely Impossible! Even if you are the Platinum Dragon King, it is absolutely impossible to be at this level. You are less bluffing and deceiving! I will never believe it!!"


    "I didn''t make you believe it either." Monkey King looked plain and waved his hand casually: "Send him on the road." He is not interested in this kind of clown.


    The Bone Dragon immediately lifted his right bone claw and slammed Kajit into a pool of meatloaf.


    On the ferocious side, Lafasi and the other women were all throbbing in their hearts. The famous Kajit was trampled to death by the bone dragon so casually, it was full of mixed feelings.


    Seeing this picture also made Clementine''s heart tensed, and her fear of Monkey King became even more intense, and her original cautious thoughts were immediately taken back by her.


    At the same time, he stepped forward, pointed to the entrance of the cave in front, and said: "Master, I think the person you want to save should be in the cave. Just take off the crown of the wise man, and without this magic item as a medium, those who attack Ye Lan Tier Of the undead will disband themselves."


    Rafasi heard the words and immediately looked at Monkey King. They only need to remove the wise man''s crown a bit more to save a few more people. She is naturally very urgent now.


    "Let''s go." Monkey King said, just when he saw Komori who was still trembling on the side, kicked him in the ass: "It''s useless."


    Komori had a pitiful look, and he was very aggrieved: "Master, it''s not my fault! The bone dragon you summoned is too strong, one hundred! It''s excusable that I can''t stand it! Please call it back quickly, Master."


    Monkey King waved lightly, and the magic circle appeared under the bone dragon''s feet instantly, and disappeared with it.


    "Huh!" Komori sighed, and immediately stood up without shaking his body. Seeing that Sun Wukong and his party had already walked to the cave, they immediately picked up the orb from the ground and followed up, just looking at the opening in front of them, and then again. Seeing his body shape, he can only wait obediently at the entrance of the cave.


    Entering the cave, the young Nfreya was on a stone platform, with a straight line of stab wounds across his eyes, and tears of red and black coagulated blood. He was clearly blind.


    His expression was sluggish, even if Monkey King and others arrived, he did not react at all. It was obvious that he was mentally controlled or injured.


    When they saw this scene, there was a little bit of unbearable on their faces, because they all knew what the price would be if they wanted to remove the crown of the wise man.


    "Master Wukong, is there any rescue?" Lafasi looked at Monkey King expectantly. She had witnessed the power of Monkey King''s healing magic.


    Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent: "I just need to take him back alive. As for the rest, it has nothing to do with me."


    With that, he stretched out one hand and took off the wise man''s crown at will under the horrified gaze of Ivel Ai and other women.


    "This...doesn''t that mean... the wise man''s crown cannot be removed?" Clementine looked dumbfounded.


    "It depends on who it is." Monkey King said with a calm look: "Nothing in the world is impossible. Don''t think you can''t do it, just say it is impossible."


    Clementine chuckled when he heard the words: "You really deserve to be the master. Even the wise man''s crown can be easily removed. Just your words can be passed down in history."


    Lafasi looked at the limp young boy, and after taking a closer look, Dai frowned: "It seems that his brain is seriously damaged, I am afraid he will become a fool..."


    "Just stay alive." Monkey King didn''t care about the teenager. Before accepting the commission, he had already said that he only guaranteed that the teenager was alive. As for the rest, there was no guarantee.


    Seeing that Monkey King didn''t plan to treat the boy, Rafasi was somewhat disappointed, but she didn''t dare to ask more, so she could only ask Geglan to take the boy and follow Monkey King out of the cave.


    Seeing that his owner had come out, Komori immediately stretched out his paw and handed the orb he had just picked up to Monkey King as if offering a treasure: "Master, this is the thing that the big bald head fell off just now. It should be a treasure."


    "The Orb of Death..." Monkey King took it, and looked at the wise man''s crown in his other hand. These two items are indeed treasures for people in this world, but to him, they are nothing. effect.


    At the moment, the Orb of Death was handed to Ivel Ai: "This thing is useless to me, give it to you."


    "Huh?!" Evel Ai suddenly looked flattered, and his face was flushed. Because of his excitement, he even stammered: "Send, send, send me? Really, send me??"


    "Do you want?"


    "Yes! Yes!" Yiwei Ai hurriedly took it, she didn''t like the Orb of Death, but the gift Sun Wukong gave her...

 3136 Chapter 33 Heroes

    So many people didn''t give it away, but gave it to himself. Iver Alima was caught in reverie, and they all shook their heads helplessly.


    It seems that their Cang Qiangwei ace, who has never sneered to outsiders, is really in love.


    Monkey King looked at the wise man''s crown in his hand. Although for ordinary people, this item is very powerful, but it is too restrictive and it is really tasteless, but it may be useful in the future, so he put it away.


    Lafasi set her eyes on Monkey King: "Master Wukong, in this way, has the danger of Ye Lan Tier been solved?"


    Monkey King: "Yes, from the moment the wise man''s crown is removed, the necromantic magic has been lifted."


    Rafasi and the women were relieved when they heard this.


    However, at this moment, Iver Ai suddenly frowned and looked at the Death Orb in his hand, and said to Monkey King: "Master Goku, it... has spoken!"


    "Speaking?" When Gegland and the others heard it, their eyes focused on the Orb of Death, full of surprise: "A prop that can speak, is it a smart prop?"


    The world of magic, the props that can speak, is really nothing to be surprised.


    Gegland and the others were surprised because the props that could talk were all legendary props, which were real treasures.


    Monkey King was not surprised. He knew this was a smart prop: "What did it say."


    Iver Ai had a strange look on his face: "It said that before getting your permission, it dare not speak out without permission, and can only transmit it to me; it said it does not want to follow me, and hopes to be your loyal servant. You have a place under your command."


    This Death Orb is quite good at flattering and talking, but it is a pity that Monkey King has no interest in it: "It is not qualified."


    As soon as the voice fell, the Orb of Death in Evel Ai''s hand suddenly emitted a grayish luster, which seemed to be very lost.


    "This item can still show this kind of emotion? Isn''t it a blow?" Gegland looked at the Death Orb in Evel Ai''s hand with interest.


    "It''s getting late too, go back." Monkey King waved lightly, and a magic portal appeared in front of him.


    "Sure enough, Lord Wukong is also a great magic caster!" Seeing that Monkey King revealed such a hand, Iver Alima looked at Monkey King in admiration.


    The combination of a warrior and a magic caster is so handsome!


    Monkey King walked into the magic portal first, and Clementine, who was an attendant, followed closely, followed by Komori, and finally, Lafasi and others.


    The location of the portal is not inside the city, but outside the city. As Monkey King and others walked out of it one by one, the pictures they saw were dry bones and carrion corpses all over the ground. Left by the dead.


    Although most of the undead are formed by the condensation of dead energy, there is no bones in them. The undead formed by the condensation of dead energy will naturally disappear with the release of magic, but the undead formed by the bones are actually Stay here.


    Countless soldiers are now clearing the battlefield outside the city.


    The appearance of Monkey King and others naturally attracted their attention.


    "It''s Master Monkey King who has tamed the Forest King!!"


    "And everyone of Cang Qiangwei! They came to Ye Lan Tier!"


    "Sister Albein''s head (Rafasi) is really beautiful!"


    "Why Master Monkey King will be with everyone in Cang Qiangwei?"


    Hearing the murmurs of the soldiers around him, Gogland, his sledgehammer in his hand fought against the shoulder, and almost missed the other side of the shoulder. Enferea Barreare, the rough voice also resounded through the audience: "I It¡¯s too rude to say that you guys at Ye Lan Tier? We saved your entire Ye Lan Tier anyway. Not only did you not thank you, why did you even look at us as monkeys?"


    "Saved our whole Ye Lantil?!"


    "What?! Could it be that they solved these undead!?"


    "Let me just say, why these undead have all disintegrated and lost their actions? Is it the person who was solved by Cang Qiangwei?!"


    "It''s really a fine steel team! It''s really amazing!!"


    "Don''t forget Master Monkey King is also here!"


    "Quickly, go to the report and say that the hero of our kingdom, the savior of the entire Ye Lantil, is back!!"


    For a while, the whole Ye Lanti became lively again.


    However, Monkey King ignored the soldiers who wanted to entertain them. Instead, he entered the city and walked to Ricky Barrea''s house under the eyes of everyone.


    And Liqi Barreare, who had heard the news, ran out the door a long time ago. The only one who saw the grandson who was resisted by Gegland on his shoulders was the one who was in tears now: "Sun...Master Sun Wukong... My house...My house..."


    "Dear Ms. Lizzie Barreare, please rest assured, your grandson is still alive." Rafasi stepped forward and said very politely.


    Ricky Barreare is a famous pharmacist in Ye Lantil, and this status is most respected by adventurers. After all, their lives are closely related to the pharmacist.


    As soon as she heard that the grandson was still alive, Liqi Barrea''s heart finally let go.


    Gegran also carefully took the boy off his shoulders: "But you have to prepare a little bit. Because of the influence of the wise man''s crown, although his life is hugged, his brain is seriously damaged. I am afraid from now on..."


    Either becoming a vegetative or becoming a fool has not yet been said, and Gegland looked at Ricky Barrea''s shaky body, and he was very witty and did not continue.


    But why doesn¡¯t Ricky Barreare know what she is talking about? Anyway, she is also a person of some status and status. For the crown of the wise, she knows very clearly that she can save her life. It''s not easy.


    At home, watching the desperate picture of Lizzie Barrea holding her grandson''s hand tightly, Lavasi was a little bit unbearable, and she could only comfort her by saying: "Ms. Barrea, please don¡¯t be too sad, you But a famous pharmacist, maybe someday he can really research out the medicine that can cure your grandson."


    Originally just a comforting word, I could hear Liqi Barreare¡¯s ears, it was like a bell in the morning and a drum in the evening, her whole body trembled, and her gray eyes became stronger and stronger: "Yes! Yes! That''s right!! I''m a pharmacist, I can definitely research out the potion to save Enferea, it will definitely be possible!!"


    After speaking, he took out a pack of gold coins that he had prepared and gave it to Monkey King: "This is your entrustment. Thank you very much for bringing back Enferea alive and saving the entire Ye Lantil, although This little money is too little for your kindness, but it is all my belongings."


    "Enough is enough." Sun Wukong has never taken a fancy to Qiancai, accepting the commission is pure boring, and by the way, it is just to raise the level of adventurer...

 3137 Chapter 34: Meeting of Fate

    Ricky Barrea¡¯s commission should actually be given by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, because when the mission is released, it is intermediary through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and the commission is naturally handed over to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in advance.


    However, after Ricky Barrea learned about the difficulty of her commission, the money was regarded as compensation after the fact; in fact, she did not need to compensate, but after living at this age, she knew better than anyone about the world and the world, like Monkey King. However, she naturally does not want to offend.


    Money can be earned without money, but it is not wise to offend a strong man.


    Especially seeing everyone who even Cang Qiangwei treats Sun Wukong with respect, this kind of person shouldn''t be offended.


    It seems good to make money with your own efforts occasionally.


    At the sign of Monkey King, Clementine stepped forward and took the money bag. After weighing the weight, her eyes lit up, and she looked at Liqi Barrea. She really couldn¡¯t see it. The old woman took the shot. It is so generous, as a master of pharmacy, really rich.


    Such a big bag is full of gold coins.


    This is enough for ordinary families to worry about food and clothing for most of their lives.


    At this moment, on the street, a large group of cavalry came towards the hut.


    Seeing this posture, Clementine whispered beside Monkey King: "It should be the city lord of Ye Lan Tier."


    "Let him go, no see." Monkey King refused without hesitation. He was not interested in that kind of boring banquet, let alone the lord of a city. Even if the king met, he didn''t bother to take care of it.


    Clementine chuckled when he heard the words and walked out briskly. After saying a few words to the so-called city lord, the other party left with a black face.


    Back next to Monkey King, Clementine still smiled: "Master, the Lord of the City seems very upset."


    "Don''t worry about it." Monkey King looked indifferent. If the other party did something extraordinary because he felt that his face was damaged at this time, Monkey King would let him know that the ultimate consequence would not be as simple as losing face.


    Rafasi saw this scene, and the different colors in her eyes flashed away. You must know that Ye Lan Tier is a border town, guarding the border with the empire, which shows the importance of this city lord''s position.


    Such a person, Sun Wukong, refused without hesitation, and it was even more impossible for His Royal Highness to try to trick him.


    This shows that I do not want to get involved with those powerful and powerful.


    Such a strong man is not the target that the kingdom can win. The only thing that can be done is to maintain a good relationship with him. Maybe he can ask for help when there are difficulties.


    "I want to go to the Adventurer''s Guild again, do you want to be together?" Monkey King looked at Cang Qiangwei''s people. He accepted the commission, but it was to improve his adventurer level. Now that the task is completed, he naturally has to improve. , I believe that after this incident, he is enough to upgrade to the steel grade.


    Don''t do it if you don''t do it. If you do it, you will naturally be promoted to the top.


    "Let''s go together." Rafasi nodded. Although they didn''t accept the commission, they also helped a little bit in this matter. It should be able to increase their points for Cang Qiangwei.


    Of course, as a steel-grade team with such a small amount of points, they have long been ignored. The reason for keeping up is naturally because they don''t want to be separated from Monkey King.


    at the same time.


    Since having suffered a big loss in Monkey King''s hands, Xia Tiya has been in a state of irritation, so that she kills people when she sees them to vent her unhappiness.


    This also indirectly caused her blood frenzy to erupt unconsciously.


    Xia Tiya stretched out her index finger to insert the blood clot that appeared on the top of her head and then pulled it out, pulling out a bloodshot, which turned into text in front of Xia Tiya. The text was similar to Sanskrit characters or runes, called magic words.


    That is one of the special skills that bloodthirsty can learn in Shatia''s profession: blood pool, this demon blood clot can store the victim''s blood for various purposes.


    And it can also suck out magic power from it, so that you can activate the special skills of the magic enhancement system without additional MP consumption.


    ¡ª¡ªMagic resistance enhancement and internal blasting.


    After activating this tenth-level magic-the highest-level magic, the bodies of ten mercenaries began to swell from the inside, and there was no time for wailing. They could only watch the swelling body, showing no idea. A scary look of what happened.


    In the next moment, there was a crisp sound like a balloon bursting, and the body exploded.


    "Hahaha~~hahaha, haha~~hahaha~~~! Fireworks¡ª¡ª! It¡¯s so beautiful¡ª¡ª" Shatia pointed to the place where the bleeding mist was sprayed, and applauded with a smile, her lovely face made people feel From the cold of the heart.


    To say that Clementine is cruel, then compared with Shatia, it is really insignificant. This is a real monster. In her eyes, human beings are just disgusting little bugs, kill, It is as simple as trampling an ant to death.


    As more than a dozen adventurers were tortured to death, Shatia''s depressed mood seemed to be slightly relieved.


    "Master Shatia, let''s go back!" Suo Liuxiang was expressionless, but her tone was obviously worried. She had already seen that Shatia''s blood frenzy was about to break out again. If it is not stopped in time, I am afraid There will be new problems.


    Moreover, if she was letting her go so arbitrarily, their whereabouts might be exposed, and if they encountered a strong man like before, they would not be so lucky to escape.


    "No! It''s been a long time since I haven''t smoked it!!" Xia Tiya''s eyes showed a bloodthirsty light, and she had obviously stepped into a frenzy.


    As a vampire, she now yearns for blood.


    Looking at the adventurers ahead of them who ran away because of fear, he smiled: "Also¡ªthere are¡ªa lot of¡ªfood!!"


    Countless wailings, screams of resentment, and crying of despair are constantly echoing...


    At the same time, a capable and neat team appeared in front.


    The forward has three male fighters, each wearing different equipment, but at least all of them are wearing scale armor made of many scales, holding a sheathed weapon in one hand, and a large shield on their back.


    Following behind was a red-haired female warrior in rope armor.


    Protected by the team behind is a man with a staff in simple clothes, he should be a magic caster of the magic power system.


    Next to him was a faith magic caster who wore a priest''s uniform outside the armor and hung a flame-like sacred seal around his neck.


    All six men and women showed shocked expressions when they saw Shatia who was killing him in front of him, but they still raised their vigilance calmly. This was a reaction accumulated from experience.


    If Monkey King was here, he would definitely speak out with emotion, this Xia Tiya still couldn''t escape the fate of the arrangement, and still met this group of people...

 3138 Chapter Thirty Five

    "Hehehe---found a new prey again!" Xia Tiya naturally saw the six people in front of her, and immediately smiled extremely happily.


    The thinking circuit that has been gradually dyed red makes her show a more fanatical killing intent.


    The six people in front of her were just food, and she could tell at a glance that such a level did not constitute the slightest threat.


    "So, how do you want me to play with you?" Xia Tiya looked at the six people, with a look of expectation in her red eyes, and gave each other a ferocious smile.


    The color of consternation appeared on the face of the magic caster of the magic power system. This kind of evil spirit may be the only one he has seen in his life, and his face instantly strengthened: "This kind of pupil... the other party is likely to be a vampire! Only silver weapons or Magic weapons are only effective, you cannot win! Retreat! Don''t look at her eyes!"


    "Retreat? No! Let''s play with others for a while!" Xia Tiya gave out a wicked smile, which turned into a shadow and broke into the six-person formation. With a sharp fingernail, a striker had already been killed by her. , The blood from the neck sprayed out like a jet of water.


    Stepping into the frenzy of blood, Xia Tiya couldn''t restrain the urge to kill, smash, smash the pieces, and be full of blood. Her breath was constantly panting, and many bubbles had accumulated at the corners of her mouth, but maybe it was because of the previous Monkey King. Helped her restore the relationship to her original appearance, but now she hasn''t restored her body, but her lovely face looks extremely hideous.


    "Anti-evil defense!"


    "Low-level mental defense!"


    In an instant, a forward fighter scared the remaining five people and their faces changed drastically. Two of the magic casters immediately cast defensive magic on the remaining fighters in front.


    "Don''t try hard, retreat!!"


    Judging from the skill of a forward fighter in Xia Tiya, the skill of this vampire is definitely not something they can handle, so the person in the priest''s uniform immediately ordered directly.


    But how can they escape in front of Shatia?


    At this time, Xia Tiya had no intention of playing around. She was unhappy and wanted to vent her mood. With the addition of blood frenzy and bloodthirsty irritability, she almost did not leave her hands to start the killing.


    The delicate body flashed, and the cold light and claws shone, and the fighter who resisted in front had no ability to resist, but his throat was pierced by a claw...


    "Monster!! This is a monster!!"


    Less than a minute after the start of the war, two companions fell, and the remaining dead showed fear and exclaimed.


    However, such horrified exclaims aroused Shatia¡¯s killing nature. Her blood-red eyes revealed bloodthirsty excitement. She stretched out her slender hands, piercing shields, shattering armor, ignoring magical defenses, piercing skin, muscles, The bone, grabbed the beating heart in his hand, and then took it out in one breath.


    Such a substantial touch made Shatia smile evilly and activate magic: "Create the undead."


    The warrior who had lost his heart slowly stood up and turned into the lowest level undead monster zombie.


    Then, Xia Tiya stretched her hand into the blood clot floating on her head, and she pulled out a beating blood clot in her hand-an imitation heart, and threw it to the zombie''s body.


    The blood clot squirmed like a worm, twisted and slipped into the zombie''s body. In an instant, the zombie''s body moved, and after a few convulsions, the appearance began to change slowly.


    As if all the water in the whole body had evaporated, the skin became like a dry tree bark, with sharp claws and protruding canine teeth. Before long, the undead in front of him could no longer be called a zombie.


    Seeing the birth of a low-level vampire, the remaining four cried out in shock--


    "Impossible! I have never heard of such a vampire that can use such high-level magic without paying a price!"


    "The facts are in front of you, don''t panic! Calm down!" The mandarin said so, but it is obvious that he himself has panicked: "You can buy me a little time, just a little bit!"


    "Hehe hee hee~~ a little bit?" Xia Tiya let out a weird evil laugh, her figure shook, she appeared in front of Shenguang, and then grabbed one of his hands and straightened it very roughly. The root was torn apart, and for a time, screams and wailing continued.


    "Yes, yes, yes!! That''s it!! Hahaha~~~!" Xia Tiya let out a series of happy laughs, such laughter made people feel terrified and chilling.


    While Xia Tiya was laughing frantically, a silver weapon suddenly pierced Xia Tiya''s heart!


    Xia Tiya glared at her, releasing a violent and disgusting aura, grabbing the silver weapon, and stabbing the man''s body with her backhand: "Hahaha~~ Hey hey~~~ I won¡¯t let humans out It hurts me!!"


    Six people, only three people remained.


    "Win...you can''t win!!!"


    The ferocity and strength that Xia Tiya showed, scared the other party to collapse.


    But the fact is that, if you insist on describing it, these six people are weak bugs in front of Shatia.


    The fingernails waved, and unceremoniously, they took the lives of the two, only the female soldier was still lingering.


    Just as Xia Tiya raised her hand and wanted to kill the last person, Xia Tiya suddenly felt that her heart became blank, as if part of her thinking had disappeared. She could not understand what was going on. , When she realized what had happened to her, Xia Tiya was shocked, even as an undead, she still felt a sense of fear.


    That is-mind control!!


    As an undead, she should be completely resistant to mind control, but her mind is still under control. She desperately wants to leave her gradually whitening heart with hateful thoughts, passing countless worst situations in her mind. But still unable to resist that terrible control.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw twelve figures appearing on the left side for unknown time, especially the objects held by the old woman in the back, making her instantly understand the source of control: "It''s her!!! Ah! !!!"


    With a scream of disgust, Xia Tiya''s outfits changed gorgeously, she was already dressed as a Valkyrie, her body flashed, her spear flicked, and several heads flew into the sky instantly!


    "Quick! Protect your lord!!!" The rest of the people were shocked, and now they used their bodies as a shield to block the old woman.


    And Shatia felt her consciousness gradually whitening...


    When she lost her final consciousness, she threw the spear in her hand. From the corner of her eye, she saw the spear penetrated through the bodies of several soldiers one after another, and finally hit the old woman in the back.


    And Shatia''s consciousness was all white, with her hands hanging slightly, her head lowered, and she stood motionless.


    Suo Liuxiang and the two women were shocked and did not dare to step forward. Now that Xia Tiya was charged, they might be killed when they stepped forward, so they chose to go back...

 3139 Chapter 36 Control

    Nazarick, the underground tomb, the hall of the throne.


    Although there is no supreme supreme seat, the guardians have always gathered here for meetings.


    After hearing the report from Suoruxiang and Edoma, all the guardians came to the throne room for the first time. With the unanimous consent of everyone, Albedo opened the management of the underground tomb of Nazarick. System, this system can only operate in the throne room in the heart of this world.


    Recorded inside is a list of NPC names created jointly with guild members. Among the names displayed in white text, only Shatia Bradfren¡¯s name has turned black. This is the most betrayal of Nazarick. Favorable evidence.


    Seeing this black name, the guardians looked solemn, and Albedo had an annoyed expression: "They all said that you are not allowed to go out without permission when you don¡¯t know it, Shatia is such a mean People just take my words as wind in their ears, and now it really deserves to be controlled by someone!"


    Dimiugos was not as angry as Albedo was, but his face was solemn and solemn: "For us, mind control skills should be completely immune to it. Why is Xia Tiya still in love? Trick?" As he said, Xiang Suoruxiang and Edoma looked over: "Have you seen them using magic or props?"


    "It should be a prop, but the user has been hit by Lord Shatia and seriously injured. She was taken by her remaining subordinates and fled the scene. She is no longer able to order her, so Master Shatia is now alone in Kahn. In the forest trail not far from the village, as soon as a creature approaches, she will be ruthlessly killed!"


    "Props..." Dimiugos looked solemn: "I am afraid that only the artifacts above the artifact level can affect us, but to remove the spiritual control props above the artifact level, apart from the supreme Supremes, we are basically I can''t do anything..."


    "Do you want to abandon her?" Aula looked at the guardians.


    Albedo said flatly: "From the current situation, Shatia is out of help, unless the supreme Supreme is still there, but...the minority obeys the majority, let''s vote to decide whether to abandon her or go. Try?"


    Cosettes said solemnly: "Go and try it! How can I say that Xia Tiya is also our companion. In any case, we must at least try to work hard, right? Without the Supreme Supreme, we should Unity is right!"


    "Then give it a try!" Sebas also nodded.


    Aula also nodded her head. Although she always quarreled with Xia Tiya, she still wouldn''t stumble at critical moments.


    "Cut, that kind of guy deserves it, what''s the matter with her!" Albedo muttered with an uncomfortable face. Although it said that, he nodded and agreed: "Then go and see what that guy is now. Be ugly! It''s really useless guy, who will be controlled by mere humans, and he will lose our face. If there is a chance, I must make fun of her..."


    Ye Lantil, in the hotel.


    Early in the morning, Evel Moore ran into Monkey King¡¯s room, and dignifiedly shared the news they had just inquired: "Master Wukong, have you heard of it? I heard that there is a small forest in the north of Kahn Village. A monster-level vampire appeared in the road. She had killed all the people close to her within these two days. We suspect that this vampire might be the vampire we met two days ago..."


    When I heard that it was about Xia Tiya, Sun Wukong suddenly became a little concerned: "She should be back now, what do you say?"


    At this time, Lavasi and other women also walked in: "I heard that she killed all creatures near her, and I heard that several nearby Mithril and Mountain Bronze adventurers were killed. , But after killing all the people around, she stood still on the spot again, which is strange. Now that place seems to have become a restricted area, and it is listed as the most difficult task by the Adventurer¡¯s Union."


    "Is it controlled?" Sun Wukong muttered to himself, which reminded him of Xia Tiya''s experience in the original book. Did she still meet the old woman who was holding an alluring country in her hands?


    "Controlled?" Iver looked sad and surprised. In her opinion, who could control such a monster?If it is Monkey King, she still believes it, but besides Monkey King, who else in this world can control such a monster?


    Throughout her life for hundreds of years, it seems that she can''t find one, but if it is a legendary prop left by the Eight Desires, it is not necessarily.


    "Let''s take a look." Sun Wukong got up and stood up without hesitation. If Xia Tiya really hit the country and the city, without the supreme supreme, no one could save her except him.


    After leaving the hotel and bringing Komori''s pet, Monkey King opened a portal directly...


    When they walked out of the portal, everyone saw the heavily armed Shatia with a dropper spear in front of him. Her eyes were dull and her head drooped slightly. It was obvious that she was in an unconscious state.


    "Sure enough it is her!!"


    When they saw Xia Tia, Lafasi and the others were like enemies, and their spirits were instantly tense. The fear Xia Tia brought to them was still deeply imprinted in their minds and hearts.


    "It''s really under control." When Sun Wukong saw Xia Tiya''s current state, he was a little bit emotional. As expected, the established destiny cannot be changed by ordinary people.


    "Who can control such a monster?" Evel looked shocked, but they had personally experienced Shatia''s horror. It was such a monster. Apart from Master Wukong, who could control her?


    Monkey King: "As far as I know, there is really such a prop that can control her in this world, a world-class prop-the allure of the country."


    Iver''s expression changed slightly when he heard the words, "A country and a city? Could it be..."


    Lavasi showed a puzzled look: "Iver, you know this prop?"


    Iver thought for a while, and did not say clearly: "I just heard that it seems to be related to the Slane Church and the Dark Sacred Scripture... But looking at the appearance of this vampire, it seems that he has not been completely controlled, and it depends on the situation on the scene. Although the other party barely managed to control this vampire, the price it paid seemed to be serious."


    Yes, now Xia Tiya is surrounded by stumps with broken arms all over the floor, bloody.


    In the distance, several people dressed in the costumes of the Slian Church were pierced to death.

 3140 Chapter 37 Hostility

    Obviously, there has been an extremely tragic battle here, and there has been more than one.


    Some are unlucky people passing by; some are adventurers who are purely curious and die; and then they are the masterminds of this incident.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand to make Lafasi and the other women retreat: "You are all back 50 meters away. She is now in the wild without an owner. Once someone approaches her attack range, she will attack on her own."


    Lafasi and the other women nodded solemnly. Although they didn''t know what an unowned state was in the wild, they understood the basic meaning of the words. They all retreated obediently. Faced with such a monster, they could only watch the battle. For the sake of it.


    The so-called unowned state in the wild, in network terms, means that Shatia is now a wild monster, anyone can attack her, and she will attack anyone.


    When Lafasi and the others retreated to a certain safe distance, Monkey King stepped forward towards the unsuspecting Shatia...


    But things often can¡¯t go so smoothly. A black portal suddenly flashed out ten meters away from the right side of Monkey King. A horrible and disgusting breath came out from it, and then he saw a head grow out. Two curly horns like a goat, with a pair of black angel wings around the waist, an impeccable, peerless beauty stepped out first...


    Then came the white-haired old man with a very gentlemanly demeanor...


    One by one, silhouettes with a frightening horror aura came out of it one after another, making the scalp numb of the women in the distance, such as Lavasi, and their bodies could not help trembling.


    The breath of one of them is enough to make them feel powerless and desperate. Now, there are so many people suddenly appearing, the terrible pressure is unimaginable.


    "Who are they? Why are there so many terrifying monsters in this world?!!!" Ivere felt her heart trembling in fear, and the horrible breaths were glued together, causing her to be covered in clothes. Has been soaked in cold sweat.


    Of course, the situation of Rafasi''s women is even worse.


    How can the breath released by a group of monsters up to a hundred levels can withstand these thirty-odd people?


    To be safe, they retreated to a distance that they thought was safe.


    Albedo just wanted to talk, but was interrupted by Sebas, who knew Monkey King. Sebas had seen the strength of Monkey King. Such a strong man could not afford conflict, so he was naturally the best.


    Sebastian stepped forward and stroked his chest with one hand and saluted: "Master Monkey King, this person is my equivalent. Although he is not a human being, I have no intention of being an enemy of human beings, so can we handle it ourselves?"


    "Why, do you still have the ability to save her?" Monkey King looked at Sebas with interest: "Oh, yes, I remember that there are many world-class props in your union, and one of them can really relieve this. [All over the country] control."


    However, if you want to take the things in the Treasure Hall of Ainz Ur Gong, except for the Supreme Supreme, these floor guards can¡¯t get it unless they violate the Supreme Supreme¡¯s order and forcibly break in. Treasure Hall, but in its current form, it is impossible for them to do so.


    And the guardians of the treasure hall field in the treasure hall cannot give them things.


    Even if they did, Monkey King didn''t think they would lose a precious world-class prop for Shatia; in the eyes of these floor guards, those world-class props were far more important than their lives.


    But after listening to Monkey King''s words, Albedo''s eyes showed a dangerous light: "You know our Nazalik, Ainz Ul Christine?"


    "Of course, all." Monkey King smiled.


    After hearing this, Albedo narrowed his eyes slightly, and his astonishing killing intent was released unreservedly: "Take him, this person is absolutely useful to us!"


    When Sebas heard this, his brows frowned slightly. He had seen Monkey King''s strength with his own eyes. Isn''t it appropriate to use force with him?


    But as Albedo said, this man was so familiar with Nazarick, even the hidden treasures in the hidden treasure hall, maybe he also knew that there were clues about the supreme Supreme.


    As soon as I think about this, Sebass is a little unbearable. They are absolutely the strongest obsession with the supreme supreme and put them first in life.


    Although this person is strong, one-on-one may not have a big chance of winning, but if they get together, the victory will naturally belong to them. For this, Sebas is absolutely confident.


    Because even the strongest existence in the supreme supreme, it is impossible to beat the siege of all their floor guards.


    Obviously, the floor guardians such as Dimiugos also thought of this, each of them locked the Monkey King''s breath, exuding a panic and evil spirit.


    Under the envelope of these breaths, the women such as Lavasi were shocked to find that their bodies had become a little stiff.


    "Too, so terrible!!" Rao Yi Gegran''s nerves were big, and he was trembling with fear at this moment: "These monsters, I am afraid that each of these monsters is above level ninety...!!!"


    "It''s more than the ninetieth..." As the 53rd level Ivera, her feelings are more clear than that of Lavasi and other women: "They are probably all-one hundred level!!!"


    "No way!!!" Rafasi and other women grew their mouths in astonishment, one hundred levels, this is really a monster!


    "Master Goku... did you win?" Tina was worried. If she were alone, they would still have confidence in Monkey King, but so many...


    "Everyone is mentally prepared!" Lavasi''s face was solemn and determined: "If Master Wukong can''t win, let''s get ready to die together!"


    escape?In the hands of such a group of monsters, they cannot escape.


    help?If they stepped forward, they would only be unhelpful.


    Thinking that their dignified steel-grade adventurer team would actually fall to the point of being unable to wait for death.


    As for the sage king of the forest, it would only hold its head with its claws, shrink into a ball and shiver.


    "Oh~ Are you planning to do something to me?" Faced with the terrifying aura of the guardians on the floors, Monkey King was still calm and calm, looking at them with a smile but a smile: "But I have to advise you, you guys. The current behavior is very dangerous."


    "Huh~ A mere human, I really dare to speak up!" Albedo yelled softly, and his body was equipped with an artifact-class armor-Hermes Tellis Megistes.


    Regardless of her delicate appearance, her position is the strongest tank of Nazarick, and among the guardians, her defense is the strongest...

 3141 Chapter Thirty Eight

    The spiked black armor covers the whole body without exposing any skin; wearing metal gloves with claws, holding a plain black kite shield in one hand, and a huge green axe in the other hand, blood red With his cloak and blouse, Albedo looked like a dark knight at the moment.


    But she, the dark knight, did not summon her own mount.


    Albedo also hates humans very much. Therefore, for Monkey King, she doesn''t want the slightest nonsense, her body flashes, and the green axe in her hand slashes at him mercilessly.


    "As a woman, why be so irritable." Monkey King looked at Albedo with a smile, a finger stretched out, and after the sound of ding, Albedo¡¯s pupils shrank instantly. , His unreserved chop, he was picked up by him!And that sense of compaction, as if cut on a piece of indestructible steel, how is this possible!This guy''s fingers are actually harder than steel?!!


    Yes, because Albedo was shocked to see that the giant axe in her hand was cut under this cut, and it was notched. This, this is a divine tool!!


    This guy''s fingers are actually harder than the artifact?!!


    Not only Albedo, but also Sebastian and others were all moved. The artifact was cut on a finger, but the artifact was broken. Is this guy the real monster?!


    "Ah~ I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to destroy your beloved weapon." Monkey King apologized to Albedo without apology, and Albedo''s face became distorted with anger: "But I didn''t expect that your weapon would break without cutting it so quickly. Could it be that you bought a substandard item and were pitted?"


    "Ah ah ah~~ you bastard!! Kill you! Kill you!!" Albedo seemed to be mad, waving the giant axe in his hand and continuously performing martial arts on Monkey King. One axe, one axe collapsed into a gap. This is the artifact that the Jade Record that created her gave her. Can she not be angry?


    Only when the five axe heads came down, the giant axe was finally overwhelmed, and with a snap, it broke into several pieces and fell to the ground.


    Albedo, who had originally looked angry, was stunned for a while, her face gradually distorted, but in a moment, her peerless face had become extremely ugly: "Damn maggot, absolutely unforgivable!!"


    However, Albedo¡¯s disgusting scream just sounded, and Monkey King made a click with his finger, and cut a big hole in the armor of her divine weapon, and commented on the truth: "Yeah~ It seems that you have indeed bought defective products."


    "Ahhhhh~~~!!!" Albedo screamed in an instant, as if she had been cut through her heart, her face was full of pain, anger, anxiety and other negative emotions, horror The breath came, and at this moment, she turned into a real demon.


    Unlike Albedo¡¯s anger, the other guardians who were bystanders were frightened by Monkey King¡¯s methods. That¡¯s an artifact!What''s more, it''s still a three-layered armor, an artifact known as the strongest defense, but he cut a big hole with one finger like tofu?Is this something human can do?Don''t talk about people, gods don''t have that ability!


    "He should be... not a human?" Marley said with a frightened expression.


    "Whether he is human or not!" Sebas''s expression was solemn: "Everyone, this person is beyond imagination. Albedo may not last long. Let''s hurry up!"


    "As a warrior, the strength of this person is indeed admirable. Please forgive us for being bullied!" Cosettes performed the courtesy of a warrior and directly equipped with his strongest artifact, the Sword Emperor. The remaining three hands were also equipped with an artifact-class halberd and joined the battle.


    Each of Sebastians changed into their strongest state and joined the battle group.


    However, before they could attack Monkey King, Xia Tiya, who had been motionless not far away, seemed to be stimulated by their breath. Suddenly raised her head and looked at the location of Monkey King and the others, her expression gradually became blank. Become clear.


    Obviously, she still remembers Albedo and the others, but for their feelings, the ownership of Nazarick was concealed by the allure control magic, so now Albedo and others are in Xia In Tiya''s eyes, he was just a stranger he knew.


    However, when she saw Monkey King, the mood swings were extremely strong, almost gritted her teeth and shouted: "It''s you!!!"


    The violent aura turned into a red blood. Without a word, Xia Tiya killed the Monkey King aggressively. Along the way, he unceremoniously waved the dropper spear at Sebas and the others. Sebastians had to avoid the edge for the time being.


    The only one they regard as enemies is Monkey King, but they can''t be entangled by their former companions, otherwise their situation will be even worse.


    "You bitch, what are you making trouble at this time!" Albedo was obviously angry with Xia Tiya who was in trouble, but he was helpless. You can''t catch her and hit her. There is another one next to him. A real monster.


    But seeing that her target is only Monkey King, she also retreats altogether, since you want to fight, then you come.


    "It seems that you have a good impression of me. You still remember me at this time." Monkey King easily avoided Xia Tiya''s spear stabbing and smiled lightly: "But my fear seems to be covered. You dare to attack me. Under normal circumstances, you should run away..."


    "Run? A mere human? You said I would run away in fear?!" Xia Tiya grinned, obviously angry at what Sun Wukong said, and immediately screamed: "You bastard, when are you trying to humiliate me? I must dig out your heart and eat it in one bite!!!"


    "Unfortunately, you don''t have that ability~" Monkey King jokingly smiled, this time he did not hide, but stretched out two fingers and clamped the spear head from the stab.


    Xia Tiya wanted to take it, but she didn''t move.


    Randomly, Monkey King folded his fingers once, and the dropper spear clicked like that, and it was divided into two sections.


    "I... my dropper spear!!" Xia Tiya immediately let out another scream.


    Albedo and the others could understand right now. They were all dignified and as powerful as a divine weapon. They could be broken in the hands of this person. Their strength seemed to be at a different level than this person!!


    From beginning to end, they were just playing around.


    How come, how can there be such a human being stronger than the Supreme Supreme?!!

 3142 Chapter 39 The Asylum of God

    "You guy is definitely not a human!" Xia Tiya pulled a certain distance away from Monkey King, such as the frightened deer: "How could humans have such skills!"


    "Listening to your tone, it seems that I look down on humans." Monkey King dropped the broken spear tip on the ground and looked at Xia Tiya calmly: "Since you hate humans so much, why do you keep the appearance of humans? Isn''t this contradictory?"


    "I..." Shatia looked dazed, as if being asked by this question.


    Monkey King continued to stimulate Shatia with words: "All things are equal, and the only difference is just their looks. How can they be distinguished between high and low? It seems that the supreme Supreme who created you is really a bad taste, and it will set you up Such boring thoughts."


    When Xia Tiya heard this, her face was replaced with an extremely angry expression: "You guy, dare to say bad things about the great Supreme Supreme! Absolutely unforgivable!!"


    While screaming, Shatia directly cast [High-level Teleportation] magic, and instantly narrowed the distance with Monkey King, appeared behind him, flashed a spear next to the artifact in his hand, and pierced Monkey King''s heart. !


    For this kind of attack, Monkey King didn''t even have any interest in avoiding it. The spear pierced his heart directly, but he didn''t even pierce the slightest mark on his clothes.


    "!!!" Xia Tiya''s complexion changed drastically. This obviously looked like a piece of ordinary clothes. Why was there such defense?


    "It seems that you still haven''t understood the gap between you and me." A frightening aura was released from Monkey King''s body, and instantly pressed on Xia Tiya''s body, causing her to slam directly on her knees, staring at her. The boss, his pupils tightened, his face was astonished, and his body trembled involuntarily: "No...impossible! Actually... so strong... just breath..."


    In just a moment, Xia Tiya''s fighting spirit was dashed under the terrifying aura released by Monkey King.


    "What''s the matter? Why did Xia Tiya kneel down? Her appearance... was scared?!!!" Albedo and others were all surprised by Xia Tiya''s sudden performance, because they were very clear, even if the enemy Strong, they would never kneel down in fear. This was due to their pride in their bones, but now Shatia was kneeling down. Could it be affected by some magic?


    They can''t feel the breath released by Monkey King. This is exactly the horror of Monkey King. Even the breath released by him can be absolutely controlled, so that you can feel it; you don''t want you to feel it. , You will never feel it.


    "...You guy...you guy...don''t want to make me succumb!!" Xia Tiya''s silver teeth bite out blood, and while struggling hard, her feet trembled and wanted to stand up again.


    "Huh?" After Sun Wukong''s light huh, there was a sense of appreciation in his eyes. Xia Tiya''s fighting spirit had clearly collapsed, and she could still return in such a short period of time without any stimulation. Can rekindle the fighting spirit, and still in the situation of [Alluring the Country], this is a bit remarkable.


    Sun Wukong knelt down and looked at her seriously: "Your name is Xia Tiya, do you want to be my subordinate?"


    "Don''t think you are better than me, you can humiliate me!!" Xia Tiya grinned and glared at Monkey King. If she couldn''t move, she would have rushed towards Monkey King: "A worm is a worm, even if it is strong, it is still a worm. What qualifications do you have to make me loyal to you?"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Xia Tiya''s face forcefully: "You girl is really ugly when talking, but she is already in a state of no ownership, is she still so xenophobic... That''s all. The fate of you and me is yet to come."


    As he said, Monkey King stretched out his hand flat, and suddenly a delicate necklace appeared in his hand, which he wore on Xia Tiya''s neck.


    And after putting on this necklace, the necklace suddenly emitted a soft fluorescence, causing Shatia to hug her head and hum...


    After a while, when everything calmed down, Xia Tiya looked around blankly. When her gaze was fixed on Monkey King, she instinctively retreated with fright and lost her face in shock: "Yes, it''s you!! Why am I here? ?!"


    Sun Wukong stood up and looked at Xia Tiya: "It seems that the control of [Qing Guo Qingcheng] has been released. Wear the necklace that I gave you. It is called [God''s Shield], which can remove all control and curse magic ."


    When Xia Tiya heard the words, she subconsciously looked at the necklace on her neck. After a daze, the memory in her brain played back like a movie, and then she looked at Monkey King with doubts and incomprehension: "You... rescued me." ?"


    Monkey King smiled: "If you figure it out, please feel free to come to be my subordinate~"


    "Cut~ how is it possible!" Xia Tiya unceremoniously contempted: "How could I betray the Supreme Supreme and turn to be under the command of a mere human!"


    Monkey King: "Your supreme supreme no longer exists, so why do you do that foolish loyalty? And don''t you know that the supreme supreme in your mouth is actually a human being."


    "What?! Impossible!!!" Shatia screamed immediately: "Even if you save me, you will never be allowed to speak ill of the Supreme Supreme, duel! I want to fight you!!"


    After Sebastian and others listened to Monkey King¡¯s words, they were all moved, but looking at Monkey King¡¯s expression, they didn¡¯t see the slightest lie at all. Is the Supreme Supreme Being really a human being?


    "How is this possible!!"


    As soon as the thought came up, it was pinched out by them shaking his head.


    "What do you guys know?" Albedo came to Sun Wukong in full gear and shouted coldly, "Tell us all you know, otherwise, you don''t want to leave here safely."


    "This is not a begging attitude." Monkey King turned his head to look at Albedo: "And, you don''t really think that if you have more people, you can take me down?"


    As he said, one hand stretched out, one invisible big hand suddenly flashed and pinched the throats of Albedo and the others, and lifted them up in the air. No matter how hard they struggled, it was futile.


    At the same time, Monkey King''s indifferent voice was also introduced into their ears: "I want to kill you, but between raising my hands." His figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Albedo, staring directly at him. Her beautiful face with a look of fear: "So, don''t speak up in front of me!"


    "Yes, yes..." Albedo nodded blankly. The hostility released by Monkey King now made them feel death.

 3143 Chapter 40 Fiction and Reality

    "Is this the reason why Shatia was frightened to kneel before?!!!"


    At this moment, Albedo and the others clearly felt what Shatia was treated just now.


    The so-called Supreme Supreme is not even a fart in front of this person.


    One hundred, it should be the highest level, right?Why is there such an existence beyond common sense?


    "Okay, amazing! Is this the strength of Master Wukong?"


    The ladies who watched the battle, Lafasi and others, were even more stunned by the strength of Monkey King. They were all trembling with excitement, and they couldn''t hide their excitement.


    In their eyes, the monsters among so many monsters were defeated so easily by him, which is as incredible as a dream!


    Awe, admiration, admiration, obsession...


    All these adjectives are used to describe them at this moment.


    Especially Yver Lament, his heart that hadn''t beaten for hundreds of years, almost jumped out of his chest, his complexion flushed.


    hero?It is no longer enough to describe the current Monkey King. In this world, what hero can be like Monkey King?


    "This has surpassed the realm that humans can reach... No, even monsters can never reach it!!" Rafasi looked in a daze. She is a descendant of heroes, but those so-called heroes are probably also Can''t compare with the Monkey King before him!


    This is an incomprehensible existence beyond imagination.


    With a thought, Sun Wukong pinched Albedo and their invisible hands and dissipated, causing them to fall from the air, but they did not get up immediately, but bowed their heads and knelt on the ground. This is their expression Awe and respect for the unknown strong.


    Because they have already understood that this is a supreme powerhouse who is many times stronger than the supreme supreme, and is qualified to let them bow down.


    And under the breath of Monkey King, they couldn''t produce the heart of resistance.


    For the actions of the floor guardians, Monkey King did not have the slightest surprise. Isn''t this a matter of course.


    Sebastian said respectfully: "For Albedo¡¯s unreasonableness, I would like to express my sincerest apologies to you on behalf of all the members of Nazarick. However, Lord Monkey King, please forgive me for asking. The Supreme Being is all human beings. I wonder if it is true?"


    Sun Wukong said indifferently: "They were originally just ordinary human beings, but they played the supreme supreme in your world. You must be very puzzled, why would the supreme supreme leave you?"


    "Why?" Albedo suppressed the anger in his heart, and asked out loud, to say that she is the one who resents the Supreme Supremely the most.


    "This is the cruelty of reality. They have to give up the world you are in and return to their reality. After all, to them, you are just fiction, and they themselves are real."


    "Are we fictitious? Is the supreme supreme real?"


    Albedo and the others sounded dumbfounded.


    Monkey King is also very helpless. You can''t tell them that your Supreme Supreme is just game players, and you are just NPCs in the game, right?


    If they say so, they will probably be even more daunted.


    "I didn''t understand..." Xia Tiya muttered as he looked at Monkey King.


    Monkey King: "You will understand in the future; now you just need to know that your supreme Supreme is no longer there."


    "Whether he exists or not, the guy who abandoned us has nothing to miss!" Albedo''s beautiful face was a little distorted, and he was able to discard and trample on the banner representing the glory of the Ainz Ur-Christian Union at will, and even She gave birth to the other supreme cruel sisters who had abandoned them, and there was nothing she dared to do.


    After Sebastian and others heard what Albedo said, their expressions changed slightly, but they didn''t say much. It was false that they had no complaints about the Supreme Supreme who abandoned them.


    Just looking at the current situation, if Nazarick does not have a supreme supreme to sit down, I am afraid that there will be a big problem.


    Albedo¡¯s current emotions have shown everything. Maybe it won¡¯t take long before the entire Nazarick will fall apart and become separate groups, and even more likely to enter the point of killing each other. That is not the case. Sebastian would like to see.


    At the moment, Sebas looked at Dimiugos, as the guardian of the guard and the NPC commander who defended against foreign enemies, he thought of this level earlier than him.


    Seeing Sebastian looking towards him, Dimiugos naturally understood the meaning in his eyes, his brows frowned slightly, but now Nazarick really needs someone who can shock the audience, otherwise sooner or later. Will fall apart and cease to exist.


    Dimiugos is now trying his best to give full play to his brain-reinforcing thoughts, analyzing the current situation: "If you can say that it can deter all the guardians, it is not the Monkey King in front of you, and we are not betraying, just In order to better maintain the Nazarick left by the Supreme Supreme Beings, and not let it fall apart, one day, when we find the Supreme Supreme, we can naturally transfer to him as soon as possible..."


    With thoughts changing, Dimiugos thought that his plan was a perfect fit and the best of both worlds.


    Dimiugos now clasped his fists and said respectfully: "Master Monkey King, you are convinced by your strength. I wonder if you can return to the place of residence with us as a show of hospitality, to express our admiration and admiration for you. situation!"


    As soon as Dimiugos spoke, Shatia and the others looked at him with surprise, but as the brain power of Nazarick, they did not veto it. Maybe he said so, but also himself. Consider it.


    When Monkey King heard this, he looked at Demiurges with a smile. What he thought in his heart was naturally seen through by Monkey King, but this was also a rare opportunity to see many sister papers of the Pleiades star cluster, such as Nabelal, Yuri Alpha, etc., otherwise I don¡¯t know when I will meet each other.


    "Alright." Sun Wukong nodded, and looked at the ladies of Lavasi: "It just allows them to see what the strongest hidden power in the world is like." He said, and beckoned to the ladies.


    Gegland: "Leader, Master Goku, is this telling us to pass?"


    "Let''s go." Rafasi walked towards Monkey King with excitement.


    "Master Wukong, what do you want?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Lavasi in front of him and said, "I am going to their base as a guest. I don''t know if you are interested? This is a rare opportunity to open your eyes." ..

 3144 Chapter 41 The Pleiades Star Cluster

    "Is there something wrong with this?" Lavasi''s face was serious and solemn. Although they had seen the strength of Monkey King, it was not a wise move to run to the enemy''s nest. This is the base camp of the monsters in this group Ah, no one can guarantee that they will have any conspiracy.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched Lafasi''s head: "Don''t worry, forgive them for not daring to mess around. The big deal will level up the entire place where they live."


    Lahuasi''s face turned red, and she nodded in agreement. With Master Wukong, there is really no danger at all. Doesn''t it mean that all conspiracy and tricks are useless in the face of absolute strength.


    It''s just that Iver mourned seeing Monkey King''s intimacy with Rafasi, and immediately cast a jealous look at Rafasi, wishing to push her away and replace her with himself.


    "Let''s go." Monkey King looked at Albedo.


    Albedo''s complexion showed a slight displeasure, but Monkey King ruined her two artifacts, it is strange that she can be happier.


    Sun Wukong looked at her expression and looked at the broken pieces on the side. He suddenly walked over and wiped it under the shocked gazes of Xia Tiya and the others, and the broken axe instantly returned to its original shape.


    "Is this-time magic?!" Saibas looked shocked, and instantly restored the completely broken artifact. What is this not time magic?


    Monkey King took the giant axe and walked in front of Albedo, and handed it to her: "Should you not be angry now?"


    Albedo was surprised, took his weapon, and pointed at the armor that had a big hole cut by Monkey King: "And my armor..."


    Monkey King flashed again, and the big hole he cut through disappeared instantly.


    Upon seeing this, Xia Tiya immediately ran to pick up the broken pipette and spear, and came to Monkey King: "My mine, and mine!"


    Monkey King smiled back and closed the broken dropper spear. The two instantly merged and restored to its original state. This magical scene made Lafasi and the others stunned.


    This is the first time they have seen it repairing the artifact.


    It is indeed the Monkey King, the method is different.


    The artifact was lost and recovered, which made Albedo''s bad mood somewhat comforting, opened the portal and walked straight in.


    "Cut, this lamprey is really rude." Shatia looked at Albedo''s back and curled her lips uncomfortably. Because she was saved by Monkey King and received a gift from him, she is now The senses of Monkey King are still very good. If Monkey King is a skeleton, she might have been obsessed with Monkey King. After all, Shatia is a true necrophilia.


    It is a pity that Monkey King has flesh and blood, not her food.


    It seems that I have to work harder to get Shatia''s love.


    Although Monkey King is not his own dish, Xia Tiya''s attitude towards him is the friendliest in guarding him, pulling Monkey King into the portal: "Go, let''s go in too."


    Seeing that Monkey King was pulled away, the ladies and daughters rushed to keep up. Without Monkey King by their side, they would have no sense of security.


    When he reappeared, Monkey King found that the place he was in was already in a cemetery, surrounded by ghastly, skeletons, strong corpses and other undead everywhere, making people feel numb in the scalp.


    This made Lafasi''s daughters subconsciously moved closer to Monkey King, because they all felt that the undead here would give them a sense of danger, presumably not comparable to ordinary undead.


    Shatia first opened the mouth and said: "Welcome to the class I am guarding. This is the first floor of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, and the class I am guarding is one to three floors. All three floors are tombs~"


    No wonder it''s a necrophilia, even where he lives is a tomb.


    Following along all the way, the women such as Lafasi were full of shock at what they saw and heard. They could not even dream that there were such terrible forces in this world.


    Especially Clementine, she thought she had a wide range of knowledge, but after seeing the great underground tomb of Nazarick, she knew how narrow her previous knowledge was, what she knew about Ranong, what sunshine The Scripture, compared to here, is simply shit!


    If these forces are in this world, they are enough to conquer the world!


    She didn''t even know that such a terrifying force still existed in the world.


    There has not even been any wind, it is simply terrifying.


    Four layers of underground lake; five layers of glaciers; six layers of jungle; seven layers of magma; eight layers of wilderness...


    The more they get to the upper level, the more shocked they are, as if they have come to a whole new world.


    Until they reached the ninth floor, they had 100% no doubts that they believed that this mysterious force named Ainz Ur Gong had the terrifying power to absolutely rule the world!


    The Pleiades star cluster, which had been informed in advance, had already been waiting for a long time on the ninth floor, where Albedo belonged.


    As soon as I saw the guardians of the classes appeared, they bowed their waists and saluted: "Master Albedo, Master Shatia, Master Sebas...Welcome back!"


    What Sun Wukong saw first was Yuri Alpha at the forefront, an intellectually mature and beautiful big sister, who felt comfortable at first glance.


    A maid suit, glasses, and a collar around the neck. This collar is different from the collar Monkey Wukong puts on Clementine''s neck. Although it also represents a symbol of a maid, the biggest effect is Fix her head, because Yuri Alpha''s race is a headless horseman. If you take off the collar, your head will fall off. It feels scary to think about it.


    Then there is Lupsleykina Beta, a race of human wolf, and her appearance should be difficult to stop her attraction for special fans who like beast ears.


    Then there is Nabel Gamma. In the original book, there is a very popular existence. Because of her brilliant record, she is called Miki, and her appearance is worthy of Miki''s name, and she is obedient and obedient. With strength, every man wants to have such a maid, right?


    Soliuxiang Epsilon Sun Wukong has been seen before. He has an absolutely beautiful face. It''s just the body, cough cough, let''s not say more.


    However, the bodies of everyone in Nazarick are actually quite scary.


    "Another group of terrifying monsters!!"


    After seeing the daughters of the Pleiades star cluster, the ladies of Rafasi were unavoidably shocked.


    What is this place!This kind of letting out is a monster of absolute power outside, and it turns out to be a large group?But it is still an undead monster who regards humans as enemies. Is the end of the world coming?..

 3145 Chapter 42: Supreme Supreme

    Dimiugos put one hand on his back and bowed to salute: "Master Monkey King, what do you think of our Nazarick?"


    Monkey King: "It''s pretty good, especially on the sixth floor. The endless night sky scene is impressive."


    Dimiugos said respectfully: "The great underground tomb of Nazarick was cast by the hard work of forty-one supreme Supreme Beings. It is naturally not comparable to the architecture of the outside world."


    "Forty-one? Their supreme supreme actually has forty-one?!!!" When the women such as Lavasi heard this, it was tantamount to dropping a nuclear bomb. They thought that the leader of Nazarick was them. The supreme supreme in their mouths, but never expected that there are forty-one supreme supreme in their mouths, forty-one monsters stronger than them?Thinking about them, I feel panic!


    My goodness!What kind of force is this?Is it more terrifying than the Eight Desires who ruled the world before?


    One Supreme Supreme makes them feel incredible, forty-one?That kind of picture is hard to imagine!


    Fortunately, I heard Master Wukong said before that their supreme supremacy no longer exists for some reason.


    "It''s amazing, there is still such a force in the world!" Clementine''s eyes flashed, showing inexplicable excitement.


    Sebastian stepped forward and said: "As you can see, with the departure of the supreme Supremes, Nazarick has no leader, and even the most basic goal has been lost. Now Nazarick desperately needs a new man who can rule us. The Supreme Supreme, I wonder if you are willing to become our 42nd Supreme Supreme and lead us to new glory!"


    "Unexpectedly...you actually want to worship Master Wukong as the master?" The women such as Lavasi were shocked by the sudden operation of Sebas.


    Of course, it was not only them who were shocked, but also Shatia, Albedo, and so on. Even the sisters of the Pleiadian star cluster frowned slightly.


    Don''t look at them as being Sebastian''s subordinates, but if Sebas does anything to betray the Supreme Supreme, they will ruthlessly attack him.


    This is the member of Nazarick, who has absolute loyalty to the Supreme, and the betrayer will only usher in destruction.


    And what Sebas said now is tantamount to betraying the Supreme Supreme.


    Albedo and others all stared at Sebas with hostile eyes; but Sebas faced calmly.


    "Let me be your supreme supreme?" Monkey King smiled, without the slightest surprise. He had known this kind of thing a long time ago: "Aren''t you the ones who hate humans the most?"


    Dimiugos said respectfully, "We really hate humans, but you are not a human? That kind of breath, God... No, it should be called a devil, right?"


    "Heh~ Devil..." Monkey King smiled, "Why is it inexplicable? I have one more head street, but to become your supreme supreme, let''s forget it."


    He was only interested in some of Nazarick¡¯s sister papers. As for the position of Supreme Supreme, it¡¯s really not uncommon, and their minds are not simple, they just let him play the tank and balance the guardian who is not right. We shouldn''t let Nazalik fall apart, so as to give them time to find the supreme supreme.


    Once the supreme supreme returns, his temporary forty-second supreme supreme will definitely be thrown away in the first place, and will be transferred to the supreme supreme.


    The setting of absolute loyalty is not that simple.


    Of course, things are not absolute, and there are exceptions. Take Albedo as an example. In the original book, after being modified by the flying squirrel, Albedo even gave birth to love once another supreme supreme returns. The idea to get rid of it came, and secretly, it was all ready.


    So, love is a miracle!


    Absolute loyalty is not absolute.


    Speaking of Shatia, Sun Wukong has also planted her roots. Although she has been relieved from the control of the allure, Naxalik, Ainz Ur Gong¡¯s union system has no restrictions on her. As long as there is love in her heart, she will be the second Albedo.


    Upon hearing that Monkey King refused, Clementine Limara grabbed Monkey King¡¯s arm and said eagerly and excitedly: "No! Master, if your subordinates have such a powerful force, it won¡¯t be difficult to conquer the world. !"


    "Conquer the world?" Monkey King smiled, "Only mediocre people have this idea of ??children''s play."


    Clementine heard this with a look of bewilderment: "Conquer the world, is a child playing the house?" Her master''s thinking is too high, she can''t understand it as a mortal.


    Monkey King only needs to kill the master of the multiple worlds to control the multiple worlds. The trivial matter of conquering the world is really just a game for children to play.


    Rafasi thought for a while, and also grabbed Monkey''s other hand, and whispered: "Or, Master Wukong, think about it? If you leave such a dangerous force alone..."


    "Needless to say, I''m not interested." Monkey King pulled his hand away and looked at Sebastian and the others: "But if you have nothing to do, you can come here and walk around."


    "Of course, welcome anytime!" Dimiugos looked respectful. Although he failed to make Monkey King the 42nd Supreme, his basic goal has been achieved. As long as Monkey King often comes here as a guest, at least When Shatia, Aura, and Albedo had conflicts, someone could stop them. This was enough, and it was the best ending.


    The biggest reason why Dimiugos and Sebas gave birth to the new 42nd supreme supreme idea is because of the three of them, because their own settings are not pleasing to each other, and as women, If there is a disagreement, you will fight, and there will be no restrictions from the supreme supreme.


    Not long ago, Shatia and Albedo had been fighting overnight. Although they didn''t work hard, their relationship was gradually deteriorating.


    The appearance of Monkey King only gave them a choice, but this was not a betrayal, but just to better protect Nazarick and wait for the return of the Supreme Supreme.


    Then there was nothing to do. As for the food provided by Nazarick, Monkey King couldn''t flatter him.


    Moreover, in the''living'' full of powerful monsters, Lavasi and the others were suffering all the time, and Monkey King had to say goodbye and took them away.


    Seeing that Monkey King and others had entered the portal and left, Albedo and the others all focused on Sebastian and Dimiugos.


    "Let''s talk about it, what do you mean by privately wanting to establish a new supreme Supreme? If you don''t give a reasonable reason, we can be ruthless!" ..

 3146 Chapter 43: Knights of the Kingdom

    Albedo and the others were extremely upset by the actions of Sebas and Dimiugos who cut first and then played. When they thought of Monkey King''s terrifying aura that made their minds frozen, they couldn''t help but tremble.


    If people really want to be the 42nd Supreme Supreme, they absolutely believe that at that time they absolutely did not dare to have the slightest idea of ??disobeying the Supreme Supreme, wouldn¡¯t they betray the Supreme Supreme?Thinking about it, they were furious, these two bastards almost made them violate their beliefs.


    "I did this for Nazarick..." Dimiugos had no choice but to explain the thoughts in his heart again. Under the murderous aura of Albedo and the others, they were also stressed. The guardians said that if they did it, they would really do it, not just for fun.


    "But~ your worries are simply superfluous." Albedo said with an unhappy expression: "I don''t want to make this kind of idiot decision in the future, forget it this time, if there is another time, I will treat you as a betrayal. I''ve dealt with it!"


    After speaking, Albedo walked away angrily.


    Back to the room where he lived, Albedo closed the door tightly and walked into his boudoir, but his eyes were on the slightly dusty flag that was still in the corner, which represented Ainz. The glorious banner of Ul Christine Union.


    Such a flag should be carefully guarded, guarded, and guarded as the treasure of life. It should not be just thrown in a corner on the ground so worthless.


    Albedo was expressionless, but with resentment and coldness in his eyes, he stepped towards the banner and stepped on his feet fiercely. The faint voice was inaudible: "Supreme Supreme? Humph~! This world... There is no one worthy of my allegiance..."


    If this scene were seen by other guardians, she would definitely be regarded as a betrayer.


    On the way back to Ye Lantil.


    Sun Wukong said to Rafasi and others: "Don''t tell anyone what you see today."


    "Why?" Lafasi looked puzzled: "There is such a dangerous force hidden in the world, isn''t it supposed to let the kingdom know and prepare accordingly?"


    Monkey King: "They are not yet a threat to the outside world, but if they let others know that there is such a power in the world, they will inevitably do some stupid actions and anger the other party at that time, then it would be a real disaster. "


    "Understood!" Rafasi immediately nodded with a serious face, and swears with a sword: "I swear by the name of Cang Qiangwei, I will never reveal a word!"


    The daughters of Ivere also did so immediately, declaring and swearing.


    Monkey King smiled, "Don''t be so serious, anyway, it won''t matter to us then."


    "..."


    Clementine looked regretful: "But it''s really a pity. Master, if you become their supreme supreme, it will be very fun!"


    "Your thoughts are still so impure!" Monkey King gave Clementine a light look, but the latter smiled, holding Monkey King''s arm with an affectionate face, pretending to be cute. : "Not at all, people are full of loyalty to their masters, but they can''t be full~"


    "Cut~" Iver looked at Clementine sadly, with an unhappy expression on his face.


    It''s a pity that she is now Sun Wukong''s worthy attendant, and she can do nothing.


    "Or I..." With this thought, I couldn''t stop looking up.


    Go back to Ye Lan Tier Hotel.


    However, Monkey King found that at the door of his room, a group of people had been waiting for a long time.


    These people are all dressed as knights from the kingdom, and they are valuable at first glance, and their status is certainly not low.


    "These people..." Rafasi frowned slightly when she saw the five people at the door, naturally recognizing them at first glance.


    Their own purpose is to come for Monkey King; and besides them, there is also a group of people sent by His Royal Highness.


    However, because of their strength and their non-stop rushing all night, they will arrive a few days sooner than them.


    When the knights saw that Cang Qiangwei was together with Monkey King, their brows were slightly frowned. They didn''t expect that they would be the first to board, but this did not hinder what they were doing.


    "You are the Monkey King! It''s really not as famous as meeting!" The Junyi knight who took the lead came forward to Monkey King, and said politely: "I heard that you are only a Mythril level adventurer, I didn''t expect to meet today. You are already a stainless steel grade, which is truly admirable!"


    "What do you want to say?" Monkey King looked at him indifferently.


    "You take the liberty to interrupt, here is the knight commander under His Royal Highness Prince of the Kingdom..."


    Sun Wukong interrupted him unceremoniously: "I''m not interested in knowing who you are. If it''s an unimportant matter, you should get out of here."


    "Of course it''s important. We are sent by His Royal Highness to find you specially. Now His Royal Highness is in short supply of manpower and is in need of a powerful person like you for assistance. If you have any needs, please do not hesitate to speak up. Your Highness must..."


    Before the other party could finish his words, Monkey King waved his hand casually, and a strong wind roared, and the five knights had been blasted out of the window.


    Now she looked at Lafasi calmly: "You know these people, let''s get rid of them."


    "Okay." Rafasi smiled, and the person with Cang Qiangwei turned and left. This situation was also in her expectation. Who is Lord Wukong?A group of terrifying monsters capable of subverting the world wanted to worship him, but he refused without hesitation. A mere king would even want him to assist him?I''m afraid I didn''t wake up!


    "His Royal Highness is really ignorant and cute. I dare to think that the master will assist him..." Clementine revealed evil light in his eyes, and said very seriously: "Master, do you need me to go? Get rid of this rude person?"


    "You don''t need to pay attention to this kind of boring thing, but shouldn''t we count your previous dissident general ledger?"


    "Unintentional?" Clementine was frightened when he heard the words: "No...no! People''s loyalty to their master is absolute, and there will never be an alienation!"


    Seeing that Monkey King had entered the room, Clementine followed in with a panic.


    Monkey King sat down at will, Clementine puffed, obediently knelt down in front of Monkey King, with a sincere expression on his face: "Master, you have to believe in me. People''s loyalty to you is absolutely full."


    "Maybe this is the case now, but you weren''t like this before, were you?"


    "Uh~" Clementine froze in place for a while.


    "Kneel here a little, I will teach you now how to do as a servant..." ..

 3147 Chapter Forty Four

    When Rafasi and others came back from outside, they all looked surprised when they saw Clementine who was already limp on the ground: "Master Goku, what''s wrong with her?"


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "Nothing, just taught her how to become a qualified attendant."


    Lavasi and the other women nodded clearly, while Evel''s face was gloating. Clementine was taught by Monkey King, but she was most happy to see it.


    Rafasi said respectfully: "His Royal Highness, I have sent them away. We have to go back and return to our lives tomorrow morning."


    "What. Do you want me to go with you?" Monkey King looked at Lavasi with a playful smile.


    Rafasi''s face turned red when she heard this. It turned out that Master Wukong had known it for a long time, and she was a little embarrassed at the moment: "Of course not, no one can call you to do something like a great existence like Master Wukong; Princess Lana is really gentle, combining beauty and wisdom. If she can get a little help from Master Wukong, maybe she will do things in the kingdom much smoother."


    "There is beauty, but gentleness and wisdom..." Monkey King wanted to laugh when he heard these two adjectives used on the princess Lana. If this is to let Rafasi know her true face, will he be disappointed? Crash?


    "Master Goku also heard of Princess Lana?"


    "Princess Golden, I''ve heard of it." Monkey King looked at Lavasi, and said casually: "But you can''t look at the surface of everything, otherwise once you know the truth, I''m afraid you will be hit hard."


    Lara Sidai frowned slightly, and looked at Monkey King very seriously: "Has Lord Wukong also heard some bad rumors about Princess Lana? Those are rumors spreading jealous of the princess''s talents, absolutely not Believe it."


    "Perhaps." Sun Wukong didn''t bother to explain, and even if she explained the trust of Lana, she wouldn''t believe it.


    Monkey King: "Maybe I will also go to the capital of the kingdom in a few days. Let''s be in touch then."


    Iver, who had been extremely disappointed because he was about to leave, immediately changed into a very happy expression: "Master Goku will also go to the capital? Great, you must contact us then~"


    With her abnormal behavior, all the women and girls looked at her with an unexpected look. She is usually a boring gourd. Why is she so active now?


    Iver¨¦e also felt that his performance was too obvious, and Limara lowered his hood, covering his face without speaking.


    After Lafasi and the others left, Monkey King looked at Clementine, who collapsed, "Come on, I will continue to teach you how to be a servant."


    Clementine''s voice trembled a little when he heard the words: "Also... come again?!"


    In the early morning of the next day, Lafasi and others bid farewell to Monkey King and left for the capital of the Kingdom of Riyestig.


    Clementine also obediently fetched water to wash his face for Monkey King, and his every move was like a maid should behave.


    Whether it is standing or demeanor, she looks like a qualified maid.


    It seems that the results of last night are extraordinary.


    After eating breakfast, Monkey King played Komori as a ball again, feeling really boring, and decided to go to Nazarick to walk around.


    When Komori heard this, he immediately began to tremble: "Master, can I not go?"


    In the place full of monsters, even though the Master Monkey King was present, all the terrifying auras made him stand upright and restless all the time.


    Monkey King slapped it on the forehead with a slap: "Useless things, you are also my pet now, so you are still afraid of the undead? Just roast you and eat it."


    Clementine heard the words and smiled: "The meat of the Forest King may be very good!"


    "No! No! My meat is not delicious at all! Master, please don''t eat my meat, I''ve always been very obedient and obedient, isn''t it just a group of undead? I will definitely look at it with eyes full of contempt. Theirs! I will never shame my master again!"


    Monkey King looked at Komori who had been shivering with fright and curled up into a ball, shook his head, no longer teasing him, opened the portal at will and walked in.


    Clementine waved like it said hello: "Little mouse, go away."


    Komori screamed, and immediately followed in...


    The first floor of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, the class protected by Shatia.


    With the arrival of Monkey King, Xia Tiya naturally discovered him for the first time, and also appeared in front of Monkey King for the first time, but her face still remained full of anger and did not completely retreat.


    Monkey King jokingly smiled: "Oh~ who is this offending you? I have an angry expression on his face."


    "It''s not that lamprey. I''m so angry!" Xia Tiya gritted her teeth.


    "Lamprey? Are you talking about Albedo?" Monkey King smiled at Xia Tiya: "Could it be that she also made fun of you for being fake?"


    Xia Tiya heard the words, with a look of astonishment: "You...you...why would you also know? No~no! It''s not fake! Which bastard is this kind of thing? Ah ah~~ I know Yes, it must be Aula, I must tear her mouth apart!!"


    "Don''t rush to get excited." Monkey King said with a calm face: "Actually, I am an expert in this aspect. I can help you solve this problem thoroughly."


    "Really?" When Xia Tiya heard the words, she was surprised and looked at Monkey King with her eyes brightly: "I am a vampire! Both my body and age have been frozen, is there really any rescue?"


    "It has nothing to do with you being a vampire." Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya, ready to start flicking.


    "It has nothing to do with this?" Xia Tiya looked curious: "What does it have to do with?" As she said, her stomach suddenly screamed, and her face turned red with shame.


    "Are you hungry?" Monkey King smiled: "You are not hungry in your capacity, right?"


    After hearing the words, Xia Tiya covered her belly with a distressed face, and her face was full of gloom and sadness: "I don''t know! As a vampire, after seeing human blood, I would have no appetite and feel nauseous. I failed, did something go wrong with me?"


    "It''s not that you have a problem, but I made you have a problem." Well, of course Monkey King will not tell Xia Tiya this sentence.


    The vampire sucking human blood is just a setting. Before crossing, Shatia was just an NPC without any thoughts, and naturally he had never drunk human blood.


    After crossing, not long after the wave, a blood frenzy broke out, which was stopped in time by Monkey King and secretly erased her desire to suck blood. So now, let alone human blood, Xia Tiya has even a drop of blood. If you haven''t touched it before, it''s strange if you don''t get hungry...

 3148 Chapter 45 Vampire

    "It''s right not to suck blood." Monkey King looked like a stick: "Where can blood be nourished? How can you grow without nourishment."


    "..." Xia Tiya stared at Monkey King, with a look of you teasing me. If this were changed to someone else, she would have been rudely paw down. Does this lady look like a fool?


    "What''s your expression?" Monkey King said indifferently: "If you don''t believe it, then forget it."


    "Believe, I believe, you first talk about your method..." Shatia quickly agreed, what if it works?


    Monkey King immediately took out a blood-red fruit, which was as big as an adult''s fist.


    "West...tomatoes?" Xia Tiya looked at what was in Monkey King''s hand with a look of astonishment.


    "What kind of tomato, don''t think it looks like a tomato, but it is much more precious than a tomato, and it is even more difficult to cultivate. Just take a bite and try to ensure that you will be addicted to it."


    Xia Tiya took it with a suspicious look, but how do you think it was all tomatoes?It''s just a little bigger, the color is more red and brighter, just smell it lightly, wow~ the saliva almost flowed out, this, this, it seems to be a great thing!


    Unable to wait, Xia Tiya opened her mouth and took a bite of her little tiger teeth. The bright red juice overflowed and exuded a refreshing and invigorating fragrance.


    Xia Tiya''s eyes widened in vain, and she took a sip and exhausted her hands, leaving only a red cortex in her hands.


    "How about, didn''t you lie to you?" Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya with a smile.


    "Too, great! What is this called?" Xia Tiya looked excited.


    "Blood Origin Fruit, this is the only one, no semicolon."


    Isn''t there a vampire (Chi Ye Mengxiang) in Sun Wukong''s house? This blood-derived fruit was specially cultivated for her.


    However, the energy contained in the original blood-derived fruit was not something that ordinary people could eat. Monkey King took out the blood-derived fruit that had been diluted by him, and the energy contained in it was running out.


    Xia Tiya swallowed her saliva and looked straight at Monkey King: "I am giving one, no, two, no, ten!"


    "You''re quite greedy." Monkey King rolled his eyes and said: "The preciousness of this thing is beyond your imagination. Do you want ten? For the sake of you being hungry for so many days, then I''ll give you two."


    "Stingy!" Xia Tiya hurriedly took the two Blood Origin Fruits, watched Monkey King mutter, and then took another bite with her little tiger teeth, and a happy expression immediately appeared on her face.


    "Don''t waste it. This blood-derived fruit is not only for food, it is the key to help you evolve your bloodline and solve your distress."


    "Huh?" When she heard that it was related to her most concern, Xia Tiya immediately became serious: "This thing can evolve my bloodline? I''m already the true ancestor of vampires, how can I evolve?"


    Monkey King looked contemptuously and said: "What is the true ancestor of vampires? If it sounds good, it is the true ancestor of vampires. The awkward point is primitive people who have never evolved. No, primitive vampires. The times are advancing, and everything is evolving, so are real vampires. You still look like you are now, they are already close to perfection, they are no different from human beings, and they can scare children to cry when they look like you."


    "I, I..." Xia Tiya was very angry. If she couldn''t beat her, she would have done it a long time ago. This guy is really a bastard. There is such a derogation, no, is it demeaning a vampire?Xia Tiya raised her small hand and made a gesture to throw away the blood source fruit, but she raised it several times, but was not willing to throw it out.


    As if he hadn¡¯t seen Shatia¡¯s angry face, Sun Wukong still said to himself: "Whether or not to evolve is all up to you, but after you evolve, your body will be recast once. Its appearance is naturally Your ideal direction is developing."


    "Which way?" Xia Tiya heard the words, her eyes lit up inexplicably, she looked down at herself, and looked at Monkey King again: "Can the fake become real?"


    "natural."


    Shatia immediately grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand with a look of excitement: "Please help me evolve! Please!"


    "Okay. From now on, I will eat one blood source fruit every day for a month or two. It is estimated that it will be about the same. If you don''t have it, please come to me to get it."


    "It will take a month or two? Can''t you give it all at once?"


    "Fresh is the most delicious. If you like to eat leftovers, I don''t care."


    "Uh~ I''ll ask you to get it every day."


    After the discussion, Xia Tiya looked suspiciously at Monkey King: "You are so kind to help me, is there any attempt?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Of course, I have already said that I want you to be my subordinate."


    "Then you must stop this heart! Except for the Supreme Supreme, I will not yield to anyone, but a pity, if you are an undead, especially if you are in the perfect skeleton form like Lord Flying Squirrel, Maybe people will like you~"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he rolled his eyes, this necrophilic girl is a little bit hurt.


    But isn''t this already two months, it''s enough.


    After a moment of silence, Xia Tiya suddenly looked at Monkey King with a serious look: "Well, Lord Monkey King, I ask you, we... really can''t see the Supreme Supreme?"


    Monkey King said seriously: "I can''t see it anymore."


    Monkey King knew very well that the undead in the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick only recognized the 41 game characters, and they would not recognize the human beings as players.


    And that game has been closed, so they will never see it.


    Well, there is still a chance to see Satoru Suzuki as a human being.


    But Suzuki Satoru was destined to be just a stranger to them. Suzuki Satoru is Suzuki Satoru, and he can no longer represent flying squirrel.


    "Why are you so sure?" Xia Tiya stared at Monkey King with a serious face.


    "You will understand in the future, but now you don''t understand it either."


    Xia Tiya suddenly stared at Sun Wukong with a serious face: "Did you...kill the Supreme Supreme?"


    No wonder she suddenly came to ask this question, the departure of the Supreme Supremes, combined with the terrifying power of Monkey King, really only he can kill the Supreme Supremes.


    "You have a big brain, I can really kill your supreme Supreme easily, but unfortunately, no, they disappeared for another reason."


    Xia Tiya seemed to be relieved when she heard the words, as if she was really afraid that the Supreme Being would be killed by Monkey King.


    But this guy''s mysterious appearance is really annoying.

 3149 Chapter 46 by Li Alpha

    After chatting with Xia Tiya, nothing happened, Monkey King, under Xia Tiya''s leadership, played carefully with all classes of Nazarick.


    I haven''t seen it much when I came here yesterday, but I can take a closer look today.


    Monkey King: "I didn''t see the fourth-tier guardian yesterday, who is your fourth-tier guardian?"


    "He is a bit special." Xia Tiya tilted her head for a moment and said, "For the sake of your help, I will take you to see him."


    Following Shatia, Sun Wukong came to the fourth class and traveled all the way, finally meeting the mysterious guardian of the fourth class.


    "This, this is the guardian of your fourth class?!!!" Clementine looked at the stone-like giant more than 30 meters tall in front of her with a look of astonishment.


    "Very prestige, right?" Xia Tiya smiled: "His name is Gao Kangda, he uses Golem for strategic siege. He has no self-awareness. It takes a lot of time to activate it, so he usually sleeps."


    "Strategic siege..." Hearing these words, Clementine''s eyes flashed and he was so excited. This is definitely a treasure!May I ask which city can withstand it?Thinking of that kind of scene, Clementine couldn''t help but smiled.


    This big underground tomb of Nazarick really is the more people understand, the more shocking it will be!


    My master has given up such a huge power and didn''t want it. I really don''t understand it.


    Shatia glanced at Clementine, then looked at Monkey King: "Your servant doesn''t really look like a human being, but more like our kind."


    When Clementine heard the words, not only was he not angry, but rather smiled and said, "Are you saying that I am a monster in human skin in disguise?"


    "That''s what I mean."


    "Hahaha~~~" Clementine let out a series of weird laughter: "Actually, I think so too. I also think this place is more suitable for me. It''s a pity that the master gave up here..."


    Shatia looked at Clementine and didn''t say much. It just reminded her of the only human being in Nazarick. Unfortunately, the strength of this person in front of her was too far away from her.


    After playing on the fourth floor, Monkey King came to the fifth floor again.


    This fifth layer is the class guarded by Cosettes, but it is surprising that Cossettes is not there. The one who received Monkey King and his party was Adoma and Xizi who had seen him before. Delta.


    Xizi is a sweet-looking girl with a blindfold on her left eye and her personality is three-nothing.


    "Master Monkey King, Master Shatia, welcome you to the fifth level. If Master Cossets is away, we will welcome you. If you have any needs, please let us know."


    "Where did Cossettes go?" This has aroused the curiosity of Monkey King. As a guardian of the class, especially a loyal guy like Cossettes, if there is nothing important, he will never leave what he is protecting. Class.


    "This..." Xi Zi looked at Xia Tiya in a bit embarrassed manner.


    Xia Tiya waved her hand to relieve them: "Lord Monkey King, there is nothing to hide." After that, Xia Tiya looked at Monkey King and said, "Not only Cossetts, but Albedo has the eighth floor. The guardians of, the other guardians have all gone to the human world, and I am afraid they will not return in a short time."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he didn''t ask too much, because he didn''t need to ask him to know that it seemed that these guardians still didn''t give up, and wanted to find the traces of the Supreme Supreme.


    Shatia didn¡¯t go because she showed up and was easily recognized, so she could only stay to protect Nazarick; but Albedo did not go, one because of the position of guardian chief; the other because of her Unlike other guardians, she has long accepted the fact that the supreme Supremes gave up on them.


    The guardians who ran out to find the trace of the Supreme Supreme were all stupid in her opinion.


    The fifth floor is a glacier, and there is nothing to look at in the vast expanse of whiteness. Without too much stay, the Monkey King and his party came to the sixth floor.


    The sixth floor is a jungle, the night sky is endless, and the sky is full of stars twinkling, like a picture of a galaxy, here is the most beautiful.


    Aula and Mare were not there, and there was no maid to greet them, so this sixth floor seemed extraordinarily quiet, but it was a rare place for a date.


    However, the two women who followed him had no romance in this regard.


    And Monkey King stayed on this sixth floor the longest.


    When they came to the seventh floor, it was Li Alpha and Nabel Gamma who greeted Monkey King and the others.


    These two are the only sisters of Monkey King in the Pleiades star cluster.


    In fact, the main purpose of Monkey King''s visit here this time is not to play, but to meet Yuri Alpha specially.


    "Your name is Yuri Alpha, right?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect Master Monkey King to remember my name. I was really terrified."


    "As the eldest daughter in the Pleiades star cluster, you should know the most about the maid, right?"


    Yuri Alpha looked respectful and humble: "I don''t dare to be the clearest, but I do remember the maid rules."


    "So, shouldn''t it be a problem to help me train someone?" Monkey King said with a smile.


    "Is that her?" Yuri Alpha looked at Clementine.


    From the beginning, she saw Clementine''s problem. As a servant, although she was respectful and polite, she was terrible in some details.


    This is really the most rude act for her.


    "Me?" Clementine said with a blank expression: "Is there anything I can''t do well?"


    Yuri Alpha looked at her seriously: "If you were a member of our Pleiades star cluster, with your attitude, you would have been thrown into Insect Devouring Purgatory."


    "No... isn''t it that serious?" Clementine swallowed.


    "It seems that you can see her problem." Monkey King said to Yuri Alpha: "I am not very good at this aspect, so I want to hand her over to you to train her for a period of time, and be confident that she will become a qualified person. Your maid?"


    Yuli Alpha thought for a while and said, "Seven days, seven days is enough."


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you for seven days. I will pick her up in seven days."


    Clementine heard this, and she was not afraid of the sky, and her face turned pale: "No, Master, are you going to hand me over to these monsters? And it''s still seven days? No! You should do it yourself. You let me do everything! Don¡¯t give me to these monsters!" ..

 3150 Chapter 47: Nabelal

    Ignoring Clementine''s pitiful begging for mercy, Monkey King watched her being taken by Yuri Alpha, and said with emotion: "As soon as Clementine is gone, no one is available by my side."


    Xia Tiya smiled upon hearing the words, "If Master Wukong doesn''t mind, let Nabelal follow you temporarily, how about?"


    "Oh~ is it okay?" This unexpected surprise made Monkey King see Xia Tiya more and more cute. He was still thinking about how to contact Nabelar, but Xia Tiya came to an assist.


    It''s just that when Nabelal heard the words, the beautiful eyebrows were slightly frowned, but she was instantly hidden, but the uncomfortable emotions failed to escape the perception of Monkey King.


    But what could it be? Monkey King just wanted to see her upset, but he was helpless.


    Xia Tiya: "Of course, it just happens that I need to go to you to get the blood source fruit every day, so let her be the bridge between us."


    With that, Shatia looked at Nabelal again: "Nabelal, did you hear that too, Lord Monkey King is our most important guest of Nazarick. He has got the guardians of all our classes plus The manager¡¯s unanimous approval is even my savior, and you must do your best to assist you during this time."


    "Yes." Nabelal''s face was expressionless and replied with a respectful voice.


    Although she is a little reluctant to serve people other than the Supreme Supreme and the guardians of the classes, she dare not refuse the person in front of her. She is alone, easily singled out and defeated the guardians of all classes. She is strong. But he is respected as a demon god by the guardians of the class.


    It was an unexpected surprise for Monkey King to get Nabelal''s temporary follow. Under the leadership of the two daughters, Monkey King traveled all the places that Nazarick could go.


    Naturally, I also met Albedo, but she was a little difficult to approach, and she also had a great resentment towards Monkey King. After all, when he was playing against Monkey King, Monkey King played her unceremoniously.


    However, Monkey King''s subsequent food offensive finally eased their relationship a lot. It seems that the food world, even their heavy-tasting monsters, is irresistible.


    The sky became dark unknowingly, and Monkey King also left.


    Today''s harvest is very good. Not only did she get close to Shatia and Albedra, but she also abducted Nabelal. Monkey King said he was very satisfied.


    Back in Ye Lan Tier¡¯s hotel, when Nabelal saw humans for the first time, she almost smashed a fifth-order magic. Fortunately, he was stopped in time by Monkey King: "I know you hate humans, but you hate returning. I hate it, but I can''t subconsciously shoot like a bug."


    "I''m sorry, Master Goku, I will try my best to restrain it." Nabelal was faceless, bowed to apologize, sincerely, and could not see that she was about to shoot.


    "It''s okay to kill one or two people, but don''t cause trouble if you can."


    "Understood." Nabelal nodded earnestly. Monkey King''s attitude towards humans suddenly made her look more pleasing to the eyes of Monkey King.


    I opened a room for Nabelar, and there was no word for a night, and a new day had come.


    When Monkey King got up, he smelled an alluring fragrance floating in the room.


    Breakfast, towels for washing, water...


    All the things needed were prepared by Nabelal.


    Look, good-looking and capable, this is a professional-level maid, Clementine''s kind of half-slinger is simply incomparable, no wonder Monkey King wants to entrust her to Yuli Alpha for further study.


    After eating breakfast and buying a carriage, Monkey King took Nabelar and a pet to the capital of the kingdom.


    Stopping all the way, it took four days to finally reach the destination.


    However, not long after entering the city, Nabelal sensed the breath of Sebastian and Soliuxiang, both of whom are Nazarick. They have a special connection: "Master Goku, Sebas and Soliuxiang Xiang seems to be in this city, do you want to check it out?"


    "Sebas." There was no surprise to Monkey King. Sebas came here. In his expectation, it was obviously because of his words that Sebas thought of Suzuki Satoru who had a fate.


    He said his name in one sentence, remembering Monkey King''s words that the Supreme Being is a human being, but Sebastian set his sights on this young man.


    "No, they have come first." Monkey King looked calm, looking at the road ahead, three figures appeared there.


    Sebastian, who looks extremely gentleman in a housekeeper''s suit; behind him are two extremely beautiful girls.


    Yes, it is two, besides Suo Liuxiang, there is also a human.


    "Humans?" This caused Nabelal''s beautiful eyebrows to wrinkle slightly, and he was very puzzled. Why did Sebas and the others follow a human?Doesn''t it look like food?


    "Master Monkey King, I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon." When he came to the carriage, Sebas stroked his chest with one hand.


    There was no surprise that Nabelal and Monkey King were together. It seemed that Albedo and the others had already informed them all by sound transmission.


    Monkey King focused his attention on the human woman: "You really are the most humane among them, and you will save people."


    Sebastian looked calm: "Helping those who are in difficulty, this is the nature that Master Taqi Mi and Master Urbert Allen Odell gave me, and I cannot change it."


    "Cut~ I think you are just being nosy." Suo Liuxiang looked upset. As a subordinate, she dared to confront her boss like this. Obviously, Sebas''s behavior made her very disgusted and unhappy, which greatly violated Nassar. Lectra¡¯s survival philosophy, if the Supreme Supreme is still there, he will definitely write a copy.


    "This..." Sebastian looked embarrassed: "Actually I am now embarrassed about how to deal with her..."


    "What''s so embarrassing? You could ignore it, but you saved it. Now that you are saved, you should treat people well. Otherwise, you don''t care if you save them. Then why do you want to save?" Sun Wukong glanced at Qi Yalei. This is a very poor woman. She can be saved by Sebas, and it can be regarded as her fate with Sebas.


    "...I know what to do." After listening to Sun Wukong''s words, Sebas''s hesitant complexion finally became firm.


    Then he glanced at the road ahead and left immediately: "It seems that your friends are here. I don''t want to have trouble with them now. Please forgive us for being rude and leave first."

 3151 Chapter 48: Capital of the Kingdom

    With Sebas''s departure, after a while, the person with the Cang Qiang Wei ribbon appeared in Monkey King''s field of vision.


    The first time they saw Monkey King, they ran over with a happy face, especially Ivere Lament. His action was the fastest, and his face was reddish, like a girl in love: "Master Wukong, When did you come to the capital? Don''t tell us."


    "I just came into the city, and I met you." Monkey King touched Iver''s sad head and looked at Lafasi: "Look at you in a hurry, what are you doing?"


    Rafasi looked around, and when she was sure that there was no one, she lowered her voice and said, "We took the order of Princess Lana to pay the''eight fingers''. I didn''t expect to arrive at one of their branches. , But it was discovered that someone had made it up earlier than us, and two of the Eight Fingers members were even killed."


    After Rafasi¡¯s speech paused, Gegland answered, "We chased after hearing the noise, Master Wukong, the member of Eight Fingers, didn''t you kill it?"


    Monkey King: "I just entered the city, so I didn''t have time to pay attention to the Eight Fingers, but I did see the Lord just now. He killed the Eight Fingers. Maybe it was easy. You don''t need to trace it."


    Rafasi heard the words and nodded with a look that I understood. Monkey King said he, not them. It seems that the person who killed the eight fingers is probably only one person, and one person alone can pay eight fingers. With the existence of the branch, apart from the monsters, she couldn''t think of anyone else.


    Those monsters are indeed not something they can provoke.


    Just looking at Nabelar who was following by Sun Wukong, she seemed a little puzzled. Nazalik and the others also went there once. Naturally, they had met Nabelar, and that Clementine was gone. Why? Changed to a maid of Nazarick?


    Had Master Goku agreed to be their leader?


    Seeing the doubts of the ladies, Sun Wukong simply explained: "She''s Nabelar, Clementine, I will ask her to do something, and I will be back in a few days."


    "Hello!" Rafasi and the others greeted each other one after another. They knew where Nabelar came from, and they knew clearly that this young lady who looked at them unhappy is definitely stronger than any of them.


    Nabelal just snorted and didn''t pay any attention at all, but the expression was like a person seeing a caterpillar, full of disgust.


    She really can''t restrain the hatred of human beings.


    Lafasi and the others also knew that the monsters there hated humans so much, so they didn''t take it to heart, as if they hadn''t seen it: "Master Wukong, you just came to the capital. You probably haven''t lived there yet? Go live with us?"


    "Okay, but it won''t bother you?"


    "How come, it is our honour for you to come."


    Not long after, Sun Wukong and his group came to a huge single-family villa. Looking at the extremely luxurious building, Sun Wukong was slightly surprised and said: "I can''t tell, you are quite rich."


    "Well, this is given to us by Princess Lana. We don''t have the money to buy such a big house."


    "It seems that this princess is very optimistic about you."


    Rafasi heard the words and said with a serious face: "Princess Lana and I are best friends. This is a gift of appreciation between friends, but no other factors are included."


    It seems that the poisoning of si is not superficial, and it is typical to be sold and still help others count the money.


    If Monkey King is too lazy to break it, just have a place to live. As for the others, what are you doing with so much nosy.


    After entering the villa and arranging a room for Monkey King, a young man came here, wearing a white full body armor with a long sword on his waist, and dressed as a knight. He just looked immature, but his eyes were firm: "Master Albein , Why are you back? I haven''t been able to wait for you at the meeting place, I thought something happened!"


    "Ah, sorry, I came back early because I met an acquaintance. I''m really sorry for not telling you." Rafasi said apologetically.


    The boy immediately waved his hands again and again, looking very nervous: "No, no need to apologize, I''m just worried, you are fine."


    Gegran laughed: "Clem is really gentle, no wonder Princess Lana likes you so much."


    Clem''s face instantly turned red: "What do you like, please, please don''t talk nonsense..."


    "You are really cute when you are shy." Gegland grabbed Clem''s neck and said gruffly: "Well, do you want to think about sleeping with me tonight?"


    Clem was taken aback in an instant, and he waved his hands hurriedly: "Don''t, Sister Gegland, please let me go!"


    Monkey King looked at the two and smiled: "I think the two of you are very good match."


    "Okay, don''t be kidding." Rafas stopped the topic in time. She could see clearly that Princess Lana had different feelings for this direct soldier, and she couldn''t let her members have any relationship with him: " Master Goku, it seems that we have to go back to the palace and report the situation to Princess Lana. Tia and Tina, you two sisters will stay and take care of Master Goku and them."


    "Okay, team leader, don''t worry, Master Wukong will leave it to us."


    Ivera immediately cast a dissatisfied look at Lafasi, in fact, she was the one who wanted to stay the most, but she didn''t dare to speak with her face.


    Lafasi seemed to see her inner monologue, so she could only comfort her in a low voice: "I''m sorry, Ivere, I know what you mean, but now is a very time, as Cang Qiangwei''s trump card, you can''t leave the team. "


    Now they Cang Qiangwei has already started a battle with the Eight Fingers, and they may be attacked at will. It is natural and safer to have Ivera, the strongest combat power. After all, the two sisters Tia and Tina have Monkey King, and they are safe. Not a problem.


    Back to the palace, Lafasi went all the way to Princess Lana''s palace without hindrance.


    "Rafasi, and everyone from Cang Qiangwei, it''s really hard work. I have heard the news that the branch of Eight Fingers was cleared. You are indeed the most reliable friends."


    Princess Lana wore a gorgeous dress, her whole body exuding brilliance like a gem.


    I have to say that regardless of her personality, this princess Lana is indeed impeccable, and she is a bit better than Lavasi.


    Lavasi showed respect and gave enough courtesy: "You have a good reputation. The other person who wiped out the Eight Fingers was not us. When we arrived, the Eight Fingers members had already been eliminated."


    "Huh? Isn''t it you? But besides you, who else would dare to be an enemy of Eight Fingers?" ..

 3152 Chapter 49 Eight Fingers

    "There are many people in this world who can easily get rid of the eight fingers, but it''s not just our Cang Rose." Lafasi''s face is serious and serious. If it were before, she might still be proud of her Cang Rose, but she can see After Nazarick, that sense of pride has long since disappeared.


    The world is huge, and there are still many things they don''t know. A little achievement is not enough to be proud of.


    "Don''t be modest. I''m telling the truth, not a compliment." Lana looked at Hualisi with a smile, her gentle face made people look at ease.


    Rafasi can only secretly smile when she hears this. She did think that the steel grade was already great before, but now, in front of the real strong, she is not as good as cannon fodder.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Lana took Lavasi''s hand like a sister next door, and sat down with her: "There is no outsider here, sit down and say, the other party can kill eight fingers before you Members, I think there should be some background, have you found anything?"


    "No, during the investigation, I met an acquaintance and gave up..."


    "Huh? The person who can make you give up during the mission must be very important, right?" Lana looked at Lavasi with a mocking expression, jokingly: "It shouldn''t be yours..."


    "No, please don''t talk nonsense!" Lavasi''s face turned red, and then she said seriously: "It''s the Monkey King you asked us to contact. He has already arrived in the capital."


    "Is that the one who achieved the steel grade adventurer in the shortest time in history?" Princess Lana''s eyes lit up, and she looked at her expression with keen interest.


    "Yes." Rafasi looked serious: "He lives in my house now. If Princess Lana wants to see him, you can come to my house anytime after we resolve the issue of Bazhi."


    "Then it''s settled." Princess Lana''s eyes flashed with the longing and curiosity that a girl should have: "I''m really curious about someone you can admire so much."


    As she said, Princess Lana''s voice changed: "Just, do you want to go back tonight? Shall we stay and sleep with me? We haven''t whispered together for a long time."


    "Uh~ not today, Master Wukong just arrived, if I''m not here, it would be really rude."


    "Hey~ I have forgotten my best friend when I have a lover." Princess Lana looked disappointed.


    Lavasi''s pretty face turned red in an instant: "I have said it, Princess Lana, please stop making fun of me."


    "I''m not making fun of~" Princess Lana looked at Lafasi, with a smile on her face: "I haven''t heard you talking about people these days. This has all taken people home. We have known each other for many years. , But I haven¡¯t seen that you have taken a man to your residence, dare you say that you don¡¯t like others?"


    Lafasi was speechless and could only retreat: "If there is nothing else, I will retire first."


    "Are you trying to escape?" Princess Lana chuckled, "But it''s really getting late, just let you go. It''s just that your whereabouts may have been caught by the Eight Fingers. Go back. Be careful when you do."


    "Please don''t worry, as long as they dare to come, I will tell them to come back and never return." The expression of Lafasi at this moment is full of incomparable confidence.


    Saying goodbye to Princess Lana and leaving the palace, Ivere, who has been silent in her robes, suddenly said: "Leader, do you really like Lord Wukong?"


    "Ah?" Rafasi was stunned: "Why don''t you even be like you? Don''t listen to Princess Lana''s nonsense. There must be a good feeling for an existence like Master Wukong, but I don''t like it.


    Iver heard this with a serious face: "If the team leader wants to become a rival with me, even if it is a companion, I will not be merciful."


    "Yveer, you really... if it''s really that way, let''s play fairly."


    "Che~ I also said that I didn''t like it." Iver whispered, and immediately curled his lips. Che suddenly saw someone flashing in the alley on the left.


    I didn''t see his face clearly, but I could clearly see that a woman who had passed out on his shoulders was in a coma, and she was dressed like that...


    "It''s a man with eight fingers!" Ge Gelan looked very nervous, but his eyes were sharp, he immediately shouted out, and at the same time looked at Lafasi: "Leader, do you want to catch up?"


    "Chasing!" Without any hesitation, Lafasi directly issued the order, and she, with a sense of justice, could not ignore this situation, not to mention the fact that her eyes could be someone with eight fingers.


    Southwest, in a remote house.


    Sebas was holding a bowl of hot porridge that he had just bought, and looking at the empty room, his brows instantly frowned: "Suo Liuxiang, where is Qi Yalei?"


    A beautiful young girl appeared in the living room with a blank expression: "I am not her nanny, so I can''t watch her all the time."


    Suo Liuxiang was initially dissatisfied with Sebastian, and wanted to expect her to take care of humans, how could it be possible.


    Although she is indeed Sebastian¡¯s subordinates, the premise is that she is based on the Nazarick and Ainz Ur-Christian guilds, which completely violates the rules of Nazarick and the Supreme Supreme. How can she listen to Sebastian¡¯s rules based on our rules?


    Sebas knew why Suo Liuxiang was awkward, so he didn''t say much, just a touch of coldness on the gentle face.


    Needless to think, he also knew that Qi Yalei could not leave by herself, and although Suo Liuxiang regarded humans as food, she would never act against her, so the only explanation was that she was kidnapped!


    As for the person who would do this kind of thing, he couldn''t think of anything other than Bazhi.


    "You pray not to hurt her again..." Sebas looked calm and turned to leave.


    Suo Liu Xiang silently looked at Sebas¡¯s back, her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She was actually very puzzled and puzzled. Could it be that noble like Lord Sebas would have feelings for mere humans?


    "Sure enough, there is no Supreme Supreme Nazarick, which is very worrying... Why do the Supreme Supremes leave? Did they really abandon us?" Suo Liuxiang also began to feel a little confused at this moment.


    "Leader, don''t follow too closely." On the dim street, Iver held Lavasi''s hand sadly: "Be careful of fraud. We have to be cautious. Or, let Goku-sama tell me first?"


    After the Nazarick incident, they are now a bit like frightened birds. What if they encounter that kind of monster-level existence again?


    Lavasi thought for a while, nodded, and immediately sent contact information to Tia and Tina...

 3153 Chapter Fifty

    Just when the message was sent out, I saw several figures flashing in the shadows, surrounding the three of them.


    A bare-chested man with scars on it stared at Lafasi, and said gloomily: "Cang Qiangwei...you are really annoying. If you act on us, you won''t be obedient to that again. The instigator of a monster princess, come to impose the so-called justice sanctions?"


    "Huh! You eight fingers do a lot of evil, I don''t know how many young women and children are brutally killed by you, even if the princess doesn''t order, we Cang Qiangwei will pay you off!" Lafasi''s expression is serious and righteous. This is an inner heart. Is full of justice girls.


    "Che, it''s so grand-sounding, why do you want to follow a monster''s order?"


    "You damn crap, how dare you insult Your Royal Highness!" Gegland said with a anger: "Leader, don''t talk nonsense with them, you''re done!"


    Lavasi immediately turned her head to look at Ivera, and Iver nodded silently. She just used magic to detect these people. There is no threat to these people, even if one of the eight-finger members can only rely on Lavasi. No need for her to deal with it.


    With Evel''s approval, Lavasi immediately drew out her long sword: "Quick battle and quick decision!"


    "Hey~~Little rascals, come and accompany you to do a good job!" Gegland laughed, and the sledgehammer in his hand was already hammering at a man beside him.


    When the opponent was shocked, he could only stop with the long sword in his hand, and which violent force really shook him out directly.


    As a carnivorous male wife, Gegland''s power is far more terrifying than most men. Among humans, there are not many who can be tough with her.


    As soon as the battle started, it went into intense heat. For Yu Ge Gelan, the ordinary members of the Eight Fingers were just a few of them.


    And the only member of the Eight Fingers was confronted by Lavasi and Evel''s, who fought in close quarters and bombed by Evel''s magic. The situation can be said to be one-sided. The steel-grade adventurer team is indeed not blowing, as long as it is not Facing the inhuman monster-level existence, they still haven''t insulted the title of steel level.


    "I can''t go on like this!" After the Eight Fingers shook back with a blow from Lafasi, they drew back and looked at Iver Lai behind with solemn eyes. Captain Cang Qiangwei said, but this is known as Cang Rose Ace. The guy from is really difficult. Just after he met, he already knew that if the other party was serious, he might not be able to stick to the three moves.


    Now he looked to a shadowy place behind him: "My lord, if you don''t make a move, we will be wiped out!"


    Rafasi, who originally wanted to pursue it, stopped her body shape instantly, retreated, and came to Evelai''s side.


    At the same time, a hoarse and heavy voice sounded in vain: "Huh~ Human beings are really a bunch of useless waste. They have no use except for food."


    The black energy surged in the field, and the condensed room was shrunk. A figure shrouded in a black robe, exuding a strong lifelessness, emerged, and the pressure in the field suddenly increased.


    Evel''s hair was erected in an instant, and her body was cold, and large drops of cold sweat slipped down, which reminded her of the situation when she faced the real ancestor of the vampire.


    "Cut~ Finally something decent came!" After Geelland swept a man with a hammer, when he saw the pull-feng figure appearing, he walked close and smashed his head with a sledgehammer!


    Iver''s expression changed greatly in sorrow, and he screamed, "No, Gegland, come back soon!!"


    It''s a pity that it''s too late. Sombra took a step ahead of Gegland, and reached out with one hand, pierced her chest with a''poof''. When he took his hand back again, he was already holding a bloody heart in his hand-that was The heart of Gegeland.


    "You--" Before even giving his last words, Gegran''s lifeless body crashed to the ground.


    "Gegeland!!"


    Rafasi immediately let out an angry roar, raising her sword to go up, but she was caught in time by Iver, her face was solemn and serious: "Don''t be impulsive, this guy is just like those people...a monster among monsters!!"


    "!!!" Lafasi''s complexion changed drastically, how could such a person with eight fingers exist?


    Under the expression of anger and disgust, the black-robed man threw the heart in his hand into his mouth, and ate it crunchingly, and then looked at the two of them, his voice was full of lifelessness: "I Originally, it wasn¡¯t you, but it happened to be used as a snack..."


    "You monster!! Master Wukong won''t let you go!" Rafasi yelled angrily, and the picture of the other party eating Gegland''s heart made her extremely angry.


    "Master Wukong? Never heard of..." The black robe man turned his head to look at the Eight Fingers member: "Who is he?"


    The eight-finger member said with a serious expression: "It should be the most popular adventurer recently. I heard that he became a steel-grade adventurer in just two days. He also resolved the undead natural disaster of Ye Lan Tier. ."


    "Huh~ If it''s just a human, it''s just rubbish." The black-robed man showed contempt and disdain, and his hand wrapped in black death poked out towards the direction where Lafasi was: "Before that person arrives, I Let¡¯s add a meal first."


    "Be careful, go back!" Evel''s expression changed drastically, and he pulled Lavasi a magic transfer, and then suddenly changed.


    "Cut~a little vampire, how long can you struggle again?" The black-robed man also followed a magic transfer and appeared in front of Ivera. Then, when she couldn''t respond, she squeezed it. Her throat.


    Iver looked at Rafasi with difficulty: "Quick-escape!!"


    "Escape? Can you escape?" The black-robed man smiled, and a black energy suddenly rose from the ground, and a black energy whip stretched out, entangled Lavasi''s ankle, lifted her up and hung her. In the air, it was difficult for her to escape.


    "Vampire? I haven''t eaten it yet. I don''t know how it tastes like?" The black-robed man looked at Iver''s sad eyes, showing an expression of expectation.


    Just when he opened his mouth and wanted to take it down, a gentle voice suddenly sounded: "Your Excellency, I wonder if you can put down the two ladies?"


    "...Hurry up so soon..." The black-robed man had to stop, and looked at the old gentleman in front of him: "So, you are really nervous about the little human girl..."


    "You¡ªwho are you?" Sebas''s expression was solemn, and he felt a slight threat from the black-robed man, indicating that the opponent''s level was not below him.


    "Then let me introduce you first." The black-robed man took off the black robe covering his body, revealing a pale and bloodless face: "I am under the command of the undead monarch, the left guard-evil Kui."


    (PS: Everyone, happy National Day! After this long holiday, I don¡¯t know how you are going to wave? I worked hard to work overtime to be able to rest for a few days during the National Day. After a few days of rest, I¡¯m blasting changes. After all, holidays are rare. Well, I want to take a vacation too.) ..

 3154 Chapter 51 The New Force

    "Undead Lord..." Sebas frowned slightly. This name was very strange to him, but if Suzuki Satoru was there, he would be surprised.


    Undead Monarch, one of the strongest BOSS of the Necro System in the super popular online game''YGGDRASIL''.


    Bone King Flying Squirrel is the ruler of death?No, that''s just a respect for him by the guardians of the class. There is a feeling that there is no tiger in the mountain and the monkey is the king.


    Strictly speaking, he is just a profession among the undead, who can truly be called the ruler of the dead, not the strongest BOSS of the necro system-the undead monarch.


    The strength of the BOSS in the game is far beyond the players'' ability to compare. If the player wants to win, it is not necessary to form a team and use a crowd of tactics.That is an absolutely impossible task.


    The reason why flying squirrel came to this world and behaved so cautiously is because he is afraid of other players, or there may be BOSS-level monsters in YGGDRASIL in this world.


    Because he knows very well that he is alone, in front of the BOSS, it is no different from delivering food.


    In the game, the territory of the undead monarch is not far away from the resident of Ainz Ul Christine, and the flying squirrels even teamed up to push the undead monarch and obtained a world-class prop from him.


    "The undead monarch... a very unfamiliar name." I don''t know when, Monkey King''s figure has appeared on a tree, standing on a branch, looking with interest at the evil chief who claims to be the undead king Zuo Wei.


    In his memory, he has never heard of this name, that is to say, because of his relationship, the world has also undergone a little change. Originally, there was only Nazarick, but now there is an extra power of the undead monarch to follow. Crossed?


    And behind Monkey King, two sisters Nabelal, Tia and Tina stood.


    Nabelal''s eyes were fixed on Xie Kui''s body, and her face was solemn. It was obvious that she also felt a strong threat from him.


    Although they are NPCs made by 41 Supreme Supremes who spent a lot of time, their main function is only for viewing dolls, and there is still a certain gap compared with real BOSS.


    Not to mention them, even the 41 supreme Supremes, in front of the BOSS, they can only be crushed in terms of attributes.


    As the left guard of the undead monarch, Xiekui is naturally also a powerful first-class BOSS. In the game, if you want to push the undead monarch, you must first push to the left and right guards.


    Therefore, the strength of Xie Kui is beyond doubt. The absolute crushing of attributes, coupled with the real existence of flesh and blood and self-thinking now, may be far from the game''s strength.


    Therefore, in the original book, flying squirrels are so cautious when they cross into this world. The BOSS in the game is not terrible. The terrible thing is that they have self-awareness and crossed into reality.


    "Master Goku!"


    The arrival of Monkey King caused Lafasi and the others to relax their tense and desperate mood immediately, and moved closer to him.


    When Evil Kui saw this, he didn''t stop him, but looked at Monkey King with interest: "You''re the Monkey King I''ve heard the most recently? It doesn''t look great."


    The right hand lingering in the dead air stretched out and activated the super-level magic-Death Flame Nova.


    In an instant, it was like a black sun rising from the earth, and the vision in front of him was completely blackened. It was clearly alive, but it made people feel the cold piercing the soul.


    But this cooling is an instantaneous expansion and burning, covering Monkey King, burning out everything within the scope of its effect.


    "Master Wukong!!!"


    Iver''s expressions changed drastically, and he couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Leng Yan..." Sebas looked solemn, and his whole body was already gushing out: "This magic that can only be released by the highest-level necromantic creatures... It seems that your level is not below the hundredth level!" Chao La Fasi and the others looked: "But don''t worry, this level of magic is not enough to hurt Master Monkey King."


    Iver sighed with relief when she heard the words, but Lavasi had her pupils shrinking slightly: "It''s... one hundred levels again?!" They unexpectedly encountered this kind of monster again. Is this world already so dangerous?


    "One hundred? No, this guy''s level is at least one hundred and twenty." In the indifferent voice came from the black flames, and Monkey King lusted in the black flames, strolling peacefully under the shocking gazes of Lafasi and the others. Get out.


    "My super-rank magic... is actually useless?!!!" Xie Kui''s expression changed drastically, and he regarded as a weak human being, yet possessing such strength?The moment exceeded his expectations, and he broke his rank in a word, and felt more uneasy in his heart.


    This human, who was not in his eyes, seems to be a bit stronger than he imagined?


    "Level one hundred and twenty?" Sebastian was slightly taken aback, isn''t it level one hundred capped?


    Monkey King seemed to see his doubts, and said calmly: "Hundred-level capping is for game players. Wild BOSS is not among them. Let alone one hundred and twenty, there are two hundred-level ones."


    "???"


    Sebastian sounded dumb, what gamer?He didn''t understand a word of wild BOSS.


    Of course, besides him, there was also Iver mourning them, and they were also embarrassed.


    Monkey King also didn''t bother to explain to them, online games or something, they still can''t understand it with their current knowledge, since they can''t understand it, why bother to say more.


    Looking at Xie Kui''s body, Sun Wukong thought: "Should I kill you directly? However, I am very curious about the undead monarch behind you."


    "Huh~ a mere human, dare to speak so wildly!" Being so underestimated, Xie Kui only felt angry. After pulling back and pulling a certain distance from Monkey King, he suddenly shook his palm in the direction of Monkey King. Rank Magic-[Mind Control] is activated!


    "Huh?!" Nabelar, Tia and Tina, who were originally in the protection range behind Monkey King, all trembled, their bright eyes were instantly covered in black, and the short dagger in their hands flickered. Quasily pierced the heart of Monkey King...


    This scene made Yiweiwei and the others see the most clearly, and they yelled out: "Master Wukong, be careful behind!"


    "Oh~ do you still have this kind of control magic..." Monkey King''s expression remained unchanged, and he stretched out one finger, and he did not see what he had done. The two sisters Tia and Tina who had attacked him suddenly stopped. Ground, dumbfounded.


    "Then I will also play with you mind control magic." ..

 3155 Chapter 52: Too Excessive

    "Failed?!"


    Xie Kui''s face was solemn. He originally wanted to control Monkey King, and then launched a fatal blow to Monkey King within the control time.


    Every second counts for a master to make a move. He thinks that he only needs to control even a second, and he has enough time to give Monkey King a fatal blow.


    However, he did not expect that the super-level mind control magic he was best at would fail, and instead he would control the two useless trash behind him.


    Yes, in Xie Kui''s eyes, the ranks of the two sisters Tia and Tina are rubbish in his eyes.


    However, after hearing that Monkey King could control magic, he immediately became alert, even instinctively backed up, and opened a safe distance from Monkey King.


    Although he has a racial trait that is absolutely immune to all abnormal conditions, the pressure on him is too great for the person in front of him, so he should be cautious.


    However, at the next moment, he was still amazed to discover that he couldn''t move anymore, and his worries came true: "I--was accused?"


    As BOSS, they all have abnormal immunity characteristics, just like Shatia and the undead, they also have their own racial characteristics, that is, immunity to all spiritual magic.


    But this is not absolute, some rare or world-class props can break this routine.


    Monkey King wandered towards the evil Kui: "Don''t you think that you will be fine if you get away from me? Or is it because you have an abnormal immune characteristic that you can not be controlled by me?"


    "You¡ªwho are you?!" Xie Kui stared at Monkey King and shouted out. Since his birth, he has never defeated alone. Rao is the strongest hero in mankind, and he can only fight in groups. The attacker can win, but now, how he is not frightened or angry when he is played between the palms of his hands by the person in front of him.


    He was sure that the magic that controlled him absolutely surpassed the super-order magic, because he was also immune to super-order control magic.


    "Obviously it''s just a little girl, why do you ask so many questions." Then, Sun Wukong''s gaze stayed on his clothes. The black cloak and robes were of an artifact level. Xia Tiya and the others are equipped with more advanced artifacts-this is a 120-level artifact-level suit, which belongs to a specific suit, that is to say, if it is in the game, his suit will not be exposed. .


    But in the real world...


    Sun Wukong swiped twice, and pulled all of his equipment down with his amazing hand speed, leaving Xie Kui in underwear, shaking with stunned expression.


    "Master Wukong, what are you?" After seeing Sun Wukong''s behavior, Lafasi was shocked.


    "This is an artifact, put it away."


    Rafasi''s eyes lit up when she heard the words, she hurriedly took it, and obediently put it away.


    Yver''ai looked at the ring on Xiekui''s hand with bright eyes: "There is still a ring."


    "Pick it." Monkey King moved quickly and took it off directly.


    Iver Ai immediately looked at him expectantly: "Master Goku, how is it?"


    "The Ring of Suoluotu has teleport and teleport skills and can store items. It is also an artifact."


    "Wow~" Rafasi exclaimed, obviously surprised: "This Evil Kui master is really generous, did he come here to give us equipment?"


    When Xie Kui heard this, he was almost spurted to death with a mouthful of blood. Are these people all demons? Are there any other people equipped with you like this?What a devil!


    Xie Kui was beginning to doubt life a little now. He had been defeated by others before, and he hadn''t seen them pick up his equipment.


    People in this world are really terrible!It''s simply the devil, robber.


    As everyone knows, in the game world, other people can''t grab your equipment. If you can, you can try again. The cliff will not even give you any underwear.


    Opening the Ring of Soluotu, Monkey King saw that there were several bundles of blue medicine and red medicine in this world. They were the blood of God, and the price of each bottle was inestimable.


    In addition to medicines, there are also some miscellaneous things and a magic wand, which should be a complete set of equipment that was pulled down from Monkey King, belonging to Xie Kui''s weapon.


    Unfortunately, facing Monkey King, he didn''t even have the opportunity to use weapons.


    But this is also the price of his arrogance, who told him to underestimate Monkey King at first, but no matter what, the result is the same with or without.


    The red and blue medicines were put away by themselves. It was not that Monkey King was stingy, but that they gave these medicines to Ravis and the others. If they were seen by outsiders, it would be an endless disaster.


    Furthermore, if it was given to them, if they were injured, wouldn''t it be impossible for him to use his skills?


    Well, this is the crux of the matter.


    When Monkey King took out the magic wand, Iver¡¯s eyes were placed on it for the first time, because the style of this magic wand is really gorgeous and cool, with a fist-sized inlay on the top. The crystal exudes a dazzling light.


    Just the appearance of this pouch is an artifact of pretense!


    At this moment, Monkey King suddenly felt like entering the game, killing monsters and exploding equipment.


    "This magic wand is suitable for you. Give it to you." Monkey King directly handed the magic wand to Ivera, and then handed the empty ring to Rafasi: "Then this ring is yours."


    "This... how can this be!!" Lafasi looked flattered, and quickly waved her hand to refuse. This is a divine tool, or the most high-end kind, she can''t afford it.


    "Really not?" Monkey King looked casual.


    Lavasi waved her hands repeatedly and shook her head.


    "Don''t forget it, it''s useless for me to hold this rubbish anyway." As he said, Monkey King threw the ring away.


    It is the kind that is really thrown, without the slightest hesitation.


    In his eyes, this extremely precious artifact is really useless garbage.


    Looking at this scene, Xie Kui''s brows trembled. It was too much. Even if you dismissed my equipment in front of me, you just threw it away with a look of disgust?


    "Skills can be killed, not insulted! Killing is nothing but a low head, why do you humiliate me so?"


    However, no one paid attention to him, because Yiweilai and their eyes were on the ring that was thrown away by Monkey King.


    "Hey~ how did you throw it away?" Hualisi hurriedly picked it up: "This is an artifact!" After speaking, her face was red and said: "Since you don''t want it, then...I will keep it for now."


    The reason why Lafasi refused is because the ring has a special meaning, and this kind of gift can''t be accepted casually.


    As for Iver''s sadness, he took it with joy, and held the wand in her arms like a baby. What she saw was not the value of the wand, but the meaning of the gift that Monkey King gave her as a gift...

 3156 Chapter 53 Thank you so much

    Sebass looked on the side with emotion. This evil leader is so strong that he will undoubtedly lose against him, but now it is reduced to a tragedy that is slaughtered, which is really pitiful.


    This also gave him a clearer insight into the power of Monkey King. Does the 120th-level powerhouse have no power to fight back in front of him?What is the level of Lord Monkey King?


    As for the Eight Fingers members, seeing that the situation was not right, they immediately tried to sneak away, but Monkey King picked up a stone on the ground, shot it casually, and died directly through the heart.


    Clapping his palms, Sun Wukong looked at the evil leader in front of him: "It seems that he has nothing to fish out. Killing you will stain my hands. You should do it yourself."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xie Kui was shaking his right hand, raising it slightly, looking at his expression, he was obviously resisting the struggle, but everything was in vain, his palm was like a knife, and he pierced his heart directly, feeling his speed. For the lost life, Xie Kui''s face was finally replaced by anger.


    He is not afraid of death. As a necromantic creature, he has long lost this emotion, but this kind of helplessness, even humiliating suicide, makes it difficult for him to accept it. This is simply hard to wash in a lifetime. shame.


    "Don''t think... you have won... My king will rule this world sooner or later... I''ll be in... hell waiting for... you!" The blood bar was depressed, and the evil Kui fell to the ground weakly.


    A 120-level BOSS, in this world, is definitely a disaster-level existence, but now, he died so aggrieved.


    With the death of Xie Kui, the two sisters, Tia and Tina, who had been controlled by their minds, also returned to normal, but they were still a little confused in their eyes, not knowing what happened.


    However, when she saw Lafasi running towards the corpse of Gegland, she also reacted, and trot over, looking at the solidified blood hole in Gegland''s chest, a trace of sadness appeared on her face: "Leader, Gegland ...Is there any help?"


    "The heart was excavated... The corpse is incomplete, and my resurrection magic is useless..." Lavasi shook her head silently. Although she can resurrect the magic, the corpse must be healthy. A corpse without a heart, even if she uses it. The resurrection magic is useless.


    Therefore, she can only pin her hopes on Monkey King. In her opinion, Monkey King is an omnipotent existence. Maybe, he can do it?


    "Master Goku..."


    Monkey King walked to the side of Ge Gelan and looked at the blood hole in his heart and the expression of surprise on her face that had not faded away. She had to say that she died very miserably.


    If you change to someone else, Sun Wukong might ignore it, but for Gegland, Sun Wukong has a pretty good sense of her. Although she is a man, she is very outspoken. In Ye Lantier, she does not drink with Sun Wukong less. Can be regarded as a rare drinker of his.


    "Master Wukong, will you be able to resurrect the magic? Will Gegland still save it?" Lafasi looked at Monkey King expectantly. Her resurrection magic is no longer valid, and now she can only rely on Monkey King.


    "I''m really too lazy to take care of it as someone else, but Gegland, if it were to die like this, I would have lost one drinker." Monkey King waved lightly, and the milky white light shone on Gegland''s corpse. It made the blood hole in her heart regenerate and heal at a speed visible to the naked eye, until the joke disappeared, and at the same time, the powerful heartbeat was clearly transmitted to the ears of Rafasi and the others.


    "Fu...resurrected!!" Tia looked surprised.


    Rafasi looked at Gegland''s bloody skin gradually recovering, and she was really relieved, and at the same time she admired Monkey King even more.


    The strength is not only incredible, but it also has a more powerful resurrection technique than her. It is absolutely reassuring to have such a companion by her side.


    Gegland''s closed eyes opened in vain, and then panting, his blank gaze became clear, got up, and looked at Lafasi for the first time: "Have you been resurrected, the team leader, you are like you? The teammates who will resurrect magic are really reassuring!"


    Rafasi shook her head: "Your heart has been eaten, and my resurrection magic is powerless. It is not me who resurrected you, but Master Wukong. You should thank him."


    "Huh? Master Wukong saved me?" Ge Gelan grabbed his head with embarrassment, haha ??smiled: "I didn''t expect Master Goku to have a stronger resurrection magic than the leader! Thank you so much, let me accept it!"


    Monkey King did not speak, but silently picked up a long sword from the ground...


    Seeing this scene, Ge Gelan''s heart jumped fiercely, and he quickly moved aside: "Master Wukong, what are you doing?"


    Monkey King''s expression was indifferent: "I just want to stabb you to death, so I don''t need your thanks."


    "Ahem~~ Don''t! I''m just kidding, you put the sword down first!" Ge Gelan looked nervous, and the feeling of being enveloped by death made her absolutely believe that Master Monkey King was definitely not joking.


    "But thanks must be required. Just tell me, do you see our team leader planted, or Evel Lament? Or both? I call the shots, how about marrying them all?"


    Lahuasi''s face turned red, and she looked at the ring in her hand meaningfully, and glared at Gegland: "Why do you want us to pay for your thanks?"


    "Aren''t we sisters? If we are sisters, don''t be so dismissive!" Gegland had a carefree expression and directly broke the secrets of Lafasi and the others: "Don''t think I don''t know. If you like it, you like it. Why are you still hiding and tucking? Don¡¯t you tell me, how would Master Wukong know? Especially you, Iver, wishing to leave Cang Qiangwei immediately and transfer to Master Wukong¡¯s arms..."


    "..."


    Gegland''s sudden show of sorrow made Lavasi and Iver caught off guard.


    Gegland came to Monkey King''s side and whispered in a low voice: "How is it, Master Goku, are you satisfied with my gift? But I can only help you with this. Can you take both sisters? It depends on your ability."


    To be honest, Monkey King was also very surprised by Geglan''s actions. She could be regarded as an assist. Otherwise, I don''t know when it will be delayed because of Lafasi''s character.


    It''s just that if it is someone who doesn''t know how to deal with it, then it can only make the atmosphere fall into embarrassment.


    Although Evelai and Lafasi were shy, they were silent, and they were also looking forward to Monkey King''s answer.


    "Who will Master Goku choose? Will it be me?"


    This is the voice of the two female co-workers...

 3157 Chapter 54 The Undead Lord

    Monkey King did not rush to express his stance, but looked at Sebastian: "For the time being, let the things in your hands put them aside, and quickly summon other guardians to find out where the power of the undead monarch is."


    "This..." Saibas hesitated. For them, this undead monarch is not important at all, and it is not important to find the Supreme Supreme in anything.


    Monkey King looked at Sebastian with a calm look: "Don''t take them seriously. From this point of view, the evil leader''s target is obviously you. That is to say, the undead monarch may have been eyeing you Nazalek. Now, maybe it¡¯s because your Supreme Master has offended him before, this time you are here to avenge you."


    Sebastian''s expression immediately became dignified when he heard the words. If the opponent is really looking at them, Naxalik, then he can''t ignore them, otherwise Naxalek will be in an extremely dangerous state: "Understood, I will Contact the other guardians immediately to discuss."


    After that, Sebas walked into a residential building in front of him. When he came out, Qi Yalei had already followed him, and it seemed that she was in no trouble.


    Sebastian came to Monkey King again and left. He had to inform the other guardians of the undead monarch''s affairs and investigate and prevent it.


    Monkey King looked at Ivera and the others: "Then, let''s go back too."


    "Huh? Are you going back?" Iver was surprised for a moment. She was still waiting for Monkey King''s answer. Is this simply ignoring the question?Don¡¯t Master Goku like her?


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched Iver''s sad head: "I actually like the two of you, but it''s so late now. Let''s talk about something tomorrow."


    "Hey~Yes!" Ivere''s lost expression immediately became happy and excited: "Master Goku said he likes me, like, hehe~~~"


    As for Sun Wukong''s "two" of you, she has long been selectively ignored.


    Just after Monkey King and the others returned, in the dead of night, the streets were nowhere to be seen.


    A huge black portal flashed here in vain, and the inner side that exuded a strong black air looked endless black, full of mysterious colors, and exuding a strong uneasy aura.


    A huge figure that seemed to melt into the darkness stepped out from it. The burly body was four meters in size, and it was full of terrifying death. It was confirmed at a glance that this is an opponent that humans cannot defeat. .


    Black helmet, black armor and black cloak, he couldn''t see his face clearly, but this extremely large body could already make people feel the suppression of his majestic power.


    Immediately behind him, on the left and right sides, are a man and a woman. The man looks like an ordinary human image, but he has a burly figure and extremely strong muscles, but his skin is dark, like a cast of steel, exuding a metallic luster. Gives people a sense of extreme uncertainty.


    The female is going to be more enchanting and eye-catching. The so-called devil''s figure should be tailored for her. The silver hair like a waterfall is draped to the waist, and the pale skin can be described as pale, with curved double horns on both sides of the head. His face was charming, but his eyes were full of coldness, which definitely made people believe that this was also a murderous master.


    The burly man stepped forward, ignoring the corpse all the way to his feet, and finally stayed next to Xiekui¡¯s corpse, bent over and grabbed him, and returned to the black helmet and black armor, in front of the figure of Wu Bi La Feng. Voice: "It''s dead..."


    "Unexpectedly, there are also existences in this world that can kill Xiekui." Pull Feng''s black shadow voice was indifferent, and he couldn''t hear the happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy, but the cause of Xiekui''s death made him a little concerned: "It turned out to be self-decision. And death, seems to be controlled by someone..."


    "Control?" The evil woman''s face was surprised: "Could the people of Nazarick really come into this world like us?"


    "It''s possible! Although Evil Kui''s racial trait is immune to all abnormal conditions, world-class props can break this routine, and Nazarick, there is no shortage of world-class props..." At this point, the pulling wind man''s tone suddenly There was a trace of anger, because it reminded him of his world-class props that had been stolen.


    That''s right, these three are the targets that Sun Wukong asked Sebas to pursue, the undead monarch and his concubine, the necromancer.


    The burly man is the right guard Black Kui.


    Black Kui''s level is also one hundred and twenty, but his profession is a fighter.


    The Necromancer had reached level one hundred and thirtieth, and her profession was a black magic caster.


    As for the undead monarch, the level is as high as one hundred and fifty, and he is proficient in all black magic, undead magic, and is a rare combination of tactics.


    In the game, its attributes crush all players.


    Because he felt the death of Evil Kui, this made the undead monarch personally appear here.


    Obviously, the undead monarch pushed the death of the evil leader to Nazalek''s head. Of course, this was not stupid, but because what the evil leader did was to investigate Nazarick, and the undead monarch also agreed that he could kill The dead evil chiefs are the only undead of Nazarick.


    In these days, he has also done a lot of investigations into the world. The difference in overall strength made him dismissive. The only thing he cared about was the discovery of some clues about Nazarick.


    He hated the group of supreme sacreds who had killed him once. Since they were crossing here at the same time, of course, he had to be the first to take them.


    In order to be able to obtain specific information about Nazarick, Xie Kui controlled Eight Fingers and captured Qi Yalei, setting up traps to capture Sebas and obtain intelligence.


    Because he suspects that Sebastian is a member of Nazarick.


    However, they were tragically ran into by Lafasi and the others, and the Monkey King was attracted, otherwise their plan would be realized.


    Seeing Xie Kui''s lifeless corpse, the undead monarch looked a little angry, did his men once again lose to Nazarick?This made him very upset.


    With one hand stretched out, the rich death aura turned into black light and shone on the corpse of Xie Kui, the super-level black magic¡ªthe undead revival was launched!


    Death is meaningless in front of the undead monarch, because he itself represents death. As long as he does not die, his men can be reborn no matter how many times they are killed.


    The big hole in his heart healed, and Xie Kui, who closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, and quickly got up and knelt in front of the undead monarch: "The subordinate is incompetent and failed to complete the master''s trust..."


    The undead monarch said indifferently: "Have you met the supreme supreme of Nazarick?"


    "No, the one who killed the subordinate was a man who looked like a human..."


    "Human? Isn''t the supreme supreme?"

 3158 Chapter 55 Discussion

    The undead monarch was very surprised. He thought that the supreme supreme group would be able to kill the evil kui, but he did not expect that he would be a human?


    Are there any powerful humans in this world?


    Unlike Nazarick¡¯s contempt for mankind, the undead monarch has never underestimated mankind, and even regarded mankind as his lifelong enemy.


    Humans and Nazarick, he hates humans even more. The supreme Supremes of Nazarick have only killed him once, but humans have killed him several times (by the other ten major unions).


    Therefore, human beings have already entered his kill list.


    Unlike the flying squirrel conquering the world in the original book, the attitude of the undead monarch to human beings is destruction, complete destruction.


    It was just not long after he came to this world, he had not had time to implement it.


    I found the traces of the enemy I hated again, so naturally I should solve my enemy first.


    "You mean, you were killed by a human?" The undead monarch stared at Xie Kui indifferently. The invisible pressure made Xie Kui not breathe.


    "Yes, this human being is so powerful that it is beyond imagination, and his subordinates have no backhands in front of him!"


    The three undead monarchs were all moved when they heard the words. The evil leader is so strong that he can fight for several rounds even in the face of the undead monarch, but in front of the human beings, there is no backhand power?What''s a joke, I mean, are humans stronger than the great undead monarch?


    "Don''t find excuses for your incompetence!" Hei Kui glared at Xie Kui with a sullen face, both guarding the left and right. He felt that Xie Kui''s actions were really detrimental to the face of their guards.


    "..." Xie Kui was speechless. If it was normal, he would definitely go back, but now, he doesn''t have that confidence. Who would call him a loser.


    The voice of the undead monarch remained calm and unwavering: "In short, to attach importance to this human being is that now our goal is not human beings, but the annoying Nazarick!"


    Speaking of Nazarick, the evil queen, the black queen, and the Necromancer''s eyes all showed flames of hatred, how could one forget the enemy who killed them once.


    If they are defeating them upright, maybe they will be convinced, and they will not be so hostile, but the opponent uses some conspiracy and tricks (BOSS strategy), magic items (Krypton gold items), which makes people particularly unhappy, they It''s strange to be able to serve.


    Evil Kui is still kneeling respectfully in front of the undead monarch: "Speaking of Nazarick, it seems that he has been in contact with that human, because he is surrounded by a maid of the''Dual Phantom'' race. Understand that the maid of this''double phantom'' seems to only exist in Nazarick."


    "Don¡¯t the group of undead and monsters of Nazarick hate humans the most? How can they come together with humans?" The undead monarch looked at the necromancer in a pensive state: "Demon girl, your subordinates Isn''t there a group of dark priests, their appearance is the closest to humans, let them pretend to be humans and monitor this person''s every move, maybe we can find Nazarick''s nest from him."


    When the necromancer heard the words, she smiled and nodded: "The king is really wise, and the concubine will immediately order it." Then, with a slender move, a magic circle appeared in front of her, and the five also had enchanting. The women in figure appeared in the formation, all dressed in black priest robes, with a different kind of temptation.


    "Go." The Necromancer didn''t say much, she ordered directly, because what she wanted to say had already been told to them by the method of spiritual connection.


    Five dark priests took their orders and disappeared in the dark...


    Undead Monarch: "Let''s go back first. It seems that this world is not as simple as we thought, and we will act when the investigation becomes clearer."


    The huge magic portal reappeared, and the undead monarch took his men into hiding...


    The deepest and most important place of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick ©¤ ©¤ The Throne Hall.


    At this moment, the guardians of the various classes gathered here again.


    "You say-the undead monarch?!!!" Albedo showed shock after hearing Sebastian''s report.


    "Have you heard?" Sebastian looked at Albedo seriously.


    Albedo¡¯s face was solemn: "I heard Master Cuiyulu talk about it before, although it was only a word, but that action seemed to be a unified action by 41 Supreme Supremes, and in the end only five Supreme Supremes remained. The undead monarch was killed just now, and at the same time, a world-class prop was harvested from his hands, which should now be placed in the treasure hall."


    All the guardians were shocked when they heard this, and Aura even opened his mouth: "Forty-one supreme Supremes were dispatched, and thirty-six were lost to win? How strong is this undead monarch? ?!!!"


    Albedo: "I heard Master Cuiyulu said that it was a level 150 ultimate BOSS..."


    Although they don''t understand the specific meaning of BOSS, they all know that it is a word used to describe a very powerful monster.


    One hundred and fifty, what concept would that be so powerful?You know, even the supreme supreme is only one hundred!


    The supreme Supremes can defeat this powerful existence, it is really amazing!


    "It seems like Master Monkey King said, the undead monarch is here to find us for revenge!" Sebas looked solemn, and heard that the undead monarch had been killed by the Supreme Supremes once. Now he is convinced that the opponent''s goal is They are Naxalick.


    However, there is no supreme supreme Nazarick, how can he be the opponent of the undead monarch!


    At this moment, the faces of all the guardians were worried.


    Even the 41 supreme Supremes lost 36 places to win, how can they be the enemy?


    Xia Tiya looked at everyone with a worried expression, but she smiled: "Didn¡¯t Sebas say that the evil leader has been killed by Lord Wukong? In other words, Lord Wukong should be able to deal with that person. Where''s the undead monarch..."


    Albedo frowned slightly: "But the problem is, he may not be willing to help us."


    Shatia looked at Albedo and curled her lips: "If you were replaced by a big-mouthed orangutan like you, Master Wukong would definitely not agree, but if you were replaced by the cute me, Master Wukong would definitely not ignore it!"


    "You bastard, do you want to say that my charm is not as great as you?" Albedo glared at him immediately.


    Xia Tiya waved her hand calmly: "I''m just telling the truth. You don''t need to be so angry, do you?"


    "Ahhhh~~ I want to tear your bitch''s mouth!!" Albedo exploded on the spot.

 3159 Chapter 56 The Inhumanity of the Trench

    Seeing that the two were about to fight again, Cosettes, who rarely spoke, said: "Two, please stop. Even if there is a quarrel, please pay attention to the occasion. This is not the time to quarrel!"


    "cut!"


    Both Shatia and Albedo turned their heads unhappy, but they weren''t arguing anymore. They still have a big picture.


    Demiurge looked at Xia Tia seriously: "Xia Tia, can you be sure that Lord Goku will help me wait?"


    Xia Tiya chuckled, with a confident look on her face: "With the charm of this lady, it''s all right! I''m going to visit him tomorrow, and I will wrap it on this lady."


    "Wrap it on you? Don''t get slapped at that time." Albedo looked at Xia Tiya with contempt: "Look, I''ll follow along tomorrow, don''t think it''s just you Have friendship with Master Wukong."


    Because the last time Monkey King came to Nazarick, the relationship with Albedo has also become much closer.


    "Why do you follow? Don''t you believe me?"


    "Yes, I just don''t believe you." Albedo said very bluntly.


    "Well, two, please don''t quarrel as soon as you open your mouth!" Dimiugos stopped the two women''s stance in time: "Now let''s talk about how to face the revenge of the undead monarch! Master Wukong has there Albedo and Shatia, but we can''t pin all our hopes on Lord Goku..."


    The next day, early in the morning, Shatia used the coordinates of Nabelal to cast the magic portal and appeared in her room, followed by Albedo naturally.


    Nabelal, who was sitting on the edge of the bed meditating, immediately got up and saluted: "Master Albedo, Master Shatia!"


    Xia Ti Yadai frowned and looked at her: "I tell you to serve Master Wukong, why are you still staying in your room at this time?"


    Nabelal''s face was calm: "At this time, Master Goku hasn''t gotten up yet."


    "What do you mean by not waking up yet?" When Albedo heard the words, her eyebrows were also crossed, with an angry expression on her face: "As a maid, you should not always be by your master''s side, at the first glance the master wakes up. Will I be able to see you?"


    "..." Nabelal was speechless. Although she admired Sun Wukong''s strength very much, she was not the supreme supreme after all. There was still some estrangement in her heart, and she could not treat him as her own master. Moreover, he was originally. Not really, I''m just a temporary worker.


    "Cut~ You guy is really ignorant. I asked you to follow him, just to get you to get close to him and get closer to him." Xia Tiya stared at Nabelar with an unhappy expression: "It''s fine now. You can''t count on it anymore."


    Nabelal looked puzzled.


    Albedo said: "When you solve the evil chief, you will be there. The undead monarch in his mouth, even if the 41 Supreme Supremes, has lost 36 Supreme Supremes. He reluctantly killed him, and now that the Supreme Supreme is not there, it is probably only Master Wukong who can keep us Naxalik."


    "..." After hearing this, Nabelal was speechless for a long time in astonishment. Is the undead monarch so strong?Now, she finally realized the importance of her seemingly insignificant position.


    Xia Tiya: "Let''s go, take us to see Master Wukong. If he refuses to help us this time, it will be your pot."


    After hearing this, Albedo looked at Xia Tiya with contempt: "Didn''t you vowed to leave it to you? Why did you start to shake the pot now?"


    "This is not a dumping of the pot, who knows that this guy stayed with Master Wukong and did nothing!"


    Nabelal is speechless right now, can she be to blame?She hasn''t spent two days with Master Wukong. What can she do?


    Nabelal took the two daughters to Sun Wukong''s room, and as expected, Sun Wukong was still asleep as she said.


    The three daughters didn''t bother him either, they just waited silently, but since they appeared, Monkey King discovered their existence.


    It was so uncomfortable being watched by the three women sleeping, and Monkey King had to get up: "This early morning, why are you running here?"


    Xia Tiya rolled her eyes and said, "I''m here to get the blood source fruit, will you forget it?"


    "What about you?" Monkey King fixed his gaze on Albedo.


    "As for the undead monarch, we, Nazarick, have already begun to deploy, but only the undead monarch, we are afraid it will be difficult to deal with, so can you please help me once? Of course, as a reward, we will pay you a world Level props, how?"


    "Why, do you think I am the kind of person who lacks equipment?" Monkey King looked at Albedo with a joking expression.


    Albedo frowned slightly. Isn''t a world-class prop not enough to impress him once?


    "It seems that you don''t know me very well. In that case, I will let you know more." Monkey King said, with a wave of his hand, countless equipment and props appeared in the room instantly, almost piled up into a hill. Shining with the dazzling rare and exotic light, people can''t help but be moved by the look: "These are all world-class props, do you want them? Pick whatever."


    "..."


    The three daughters of Albedo were stunned at this moment, and they were still half-paid and speechless.


    This is really inhumane!I just gave out a world-class prop as a reward. You immediately took out dozens or hundreds of them. Is there anyone who slaps you like this?


    Xia Tiya stepped forward. After watching carefully, she swallowed her saliva, her face was dull: "Yes...it''s true, these are all...world-class props..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Albedo and the others have been hit, don''t know what to say, isn''t it that world-class items are limited?Why can this person come up with so much?


    Such an inhumane guy, how do they ask him to take action?


    Looking at the shimmering world-class props piled up into a hill, Shatia and the others have the urge to run away, but they don¡¯t dare to do that. They are still very sure of Monkey King¡¯s strength, if it is so. If you do, you will be caught if you can''t make a step.


    "Ahem~~ So what, Master Wukong, really... can you really give me one?" If you can''t get it, just run away, and ask for one, right?Xia Tiya looked at Monkey King with bright eyes. Didn''t he say that he could pick it casually?Should I take it seriously then?


    With so many world-class props right in front of my eyes, I really can''t restrain the desire in my heart!

 3160 Chapter 57 The Way Is Wrong

    It is said that the world-class props of the Ainz Ul Christine Union are the most, but compared with Monkey King, it is simply a poor competitor.


    "Want you? Yes." Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya with a smile: "As long as you switch to my command, these world-class props will be you."


    "Really?!" Xia Tiya almost agreed without a word.


    "It seems you don''t have this blessing." Monkey King smiled, his thoughts moved, and all the world-class props disappeared.


    Xia Tiya and the others have a look of dismay, they are all world-class props!It''s just one piece, it''s the world''s best treasure, so how can it be unbearable.


    "How are you willing to help us deal with the undead monarch?" Albedo calmed down and looked at Monkey King with a serious expression. Facing this kind of inhumane fellow, the interests may not be able to impress him, but In addition to benefits, what else can I ask him to do?


    "What do you think you can let me do?" Monkey King looked at Albedo and asked.


    Albedo thought for a while and shook his head: "No..."


    "It seems that you haven''t realized it yet, so let''s do it." Monkey King looked at Albedo, a little disappointed. If she didn''t use benefits to ask Monkey King, but as a friend, Monkey King would not hesitate. They agreed, but unfortunately, personality depends on everything. Albedo never thought of this. In other words, she hadn''t regarded Monkey King as a friend.


    Hearing that Monkey King rejected Albedo so simply, she swallowed what Shatia had originally wanted to say because she was afraid that Monkey King would reject her without hesitation. That would be so shameless. Albedo is enough to make a fool of himself.


    Looking at Xia Tiya, Sun Wukong was also a little disappointed. This guy did notice what Albedo hadn¡¯t noticed. She did regard Sun Wukong as a friend, but because of Albedo¡¯s experience, she retreated. , It seems that both women need to improve.


    "Give me the blood source fruit, I''m going back." Xia Tiya looked at Monkey King a little angry, angry that he was so shameless.


    Monkey King pretended not to see it, and handed the Blood Origin Fruit to her.


    After Shatia took the blood source fruit, opened the portal and left with Albedo.


    Monkey King looked at Nabelal who was hesitant to speak, and said, "Do you know why I refused?"


    "Is it... because of me?" Nabelar''s expression showed a trace of anxiety and panic. It seems that she took Shatia and Albedo''s words seriously, and Monkey King''s refusal was all because she did not do well. What is the duty of a maid?Did she mess up everything?


    "..." Monkey King looked at Nabelar with an inexplicable expression. Isn''t this guy suffering from delusion of persecution?Have a wool relationship with you.


    Monkey King shook his head, and was not interested in saying more.


    After having breakfast with Ivera and the others, Lavasi came to Monkey King with a reddish face when no one was paying attention: "Master Wukong, the weather seems to be good today. Do you want to go out together? "


    "Is this an invitation?" Monkey King looked at Lavasi with some surprise, but she didn''t expect her to be so active.


    Not far away, Gegland grinned at Monkey King and gave it a thumbs up. It seems that Rafasi can behave like this, and she has to do some ideological work for him.


    "Anyway, there is nothing to do when idle, so let''s go."


    Lavasi was delighted, but when she saw Nabelar who was following her, she became a little unhappy: "That, Nabe, you don''t have to follow it today, right?"


    Nabelal had a professional expression on her face: "Sorry, as Master Wukong''s full-time maid, I am obligated to follow me at all times. Please ignore me, as long as I don''t exist."


    "But I can''t do it!" Rafasi looked at Nabelar with a speechless expression.


    And Ivere also noticed this right now, and trot over immediately, looking at Rafasi with an uncomfortable look: "Leader, you are too cunning. You are the first to take the lead while I''m not paying attention, don''t mind adding Am I one?"


    Rafasi looked at Evel Sad helplessly, can she say that mind?


    "Anyway, there are so many of you. It should be okay to add our two sisters?" Sisters Tia and Tina also came to join in the fun.


    Rafasi is really speechless now, what do you want to do one by one?Could it be that the first time she asked someone on a date, it was going to be so hot?


    Fortunately, at this moment, three figures appeared at the door. Lavasi naturally recognized the visitor at a glance, and went out to greet him: "Sir Soldier, how come you have time to come to us today?"


    They Cang Qiangwei didn''t have much contact with the warrior chief, because they were from Princess Lana''s faction, and the warrior chief was from the king''s faction.


    "Captain Albein, come here uninvited, I would have disturbed it." Geff''s attitude is also very sincere. Although he is called the strongest fighter in the kingdom, he definitely does not dare to underestimate the woman in front of him: "I''m here this time to meet an old friend."


    With that said, his eyes were fixed on Monkey King''s body.


    Rafasi was a little curious: "Do you know Lord Wukong?"


    Ge Gefu said respectfully: "Savior, dare not forget it!"


    "That''s it, please come in!"


    "Thank you so much!" After Ge Geoff held his fists and saluted very politely, he came to the front of Monkey King and bowed and said, "Master Monkey King, I don''t know when you came to the capital? Don''t make a sound from the ward in advance. Please forgive me for any negligence."


    "It''s Geff." Monkey King said, but he focused on Suzuki Satoru behind him. I have to say that although this guy has lost his identity as the Bone King, he seems to be a stronger template for the protagonist. After a short period of time, his level has soared to the twenty-fifth level, which is incredible for ordinary people. If this is to give him a few days, he will properly enter the hero-level field.


    This is a field that others can''t set foot in for a lifetime, but he can reach it in less than half a month. For people in this world, it is like a BUG.


    "Suzuki Satoru, your kid''s strength has improved well." Monkey King said, the corner of his eye glanced in the direction of Nabelal, but he saw her who had never seen a human face before, and now he straightened his brows. Wei Wrinkle looked at Suzuki Satoru, because Sebas had already told her that if she met a Suzuki Satoru in the capital, she must investigate it carefully.

 3161 Chapter 58 The Reality of Terror

    "Where, compared to you, I am still too far away." Suzuki Satoru looked humble.


    When Nabelal heard the words, she coldly snorted: "It''s too rude! Just a maggot, what qualifications do you have to compare with Master Wukong!"


    "Um~ Yeah... I''m sorry..." Maybe Suzuki Satoru bowed to apologize immediately because of Nabelal''s aura. It was obvious that he was very jealous of Nabelal.


    Sun Wukong saw it interestingly, Nabelal, do you know that what you are reprimanding now is your once supreme supreme.


    Rafasi was afraid that the atmosphere would freeze, and immediately explained: "Please don''t care. As the maid of Master Goku, Nabei''s attitude can show her respect for Master Goku. She is not malicious, even if she is against us. same."


    Gu Geoff showed an understanding smile and didn''t care at all. He knew very well that as a servant, he was angry at others'' disrespect to his master, just as others disrespect his allegiance.


    Suzuki Satoru waved his hand again and again, saying that he didn''t care, Nabelar, he recognized it at a glance. If she remembers correctly, she should be at level 60 or above. To kill him, just move your fingers. It''s that simple.


    Judging by her character that hates humans, he is sure that if he shows dissatisfaction, he will be hated for the first time.


    However, what puzzled Suzuki was, why Nabelar, who is the Pleiades of Nazarick, became the maid of Lord Monkey King?Is the Monkey King in front of him not a human being?


    Suzuki Satoru knew very well that the members of Nazarekri, with the exception of very few people, were set to be extremely hostile to humans and could not succumb to humans.


    Is it like a human being succumbed to an ant?The same reason.


    In the eyes of Nazarick members, humans are bugs, ants, and two-legged sheep that provide meat.


    At this moment, Suzuki Satoru was also wary of Monkey King.


    If Monkey King was also related to Nazarick, he would definitely not be on the human side.


    When Geffefu and the others were invited into the house, Lafasi also took the opportunity to come to Monkey King''s side and whispered: "Master Wukong, can I tell you about the undead monarch?"


    "Yes." On this point, Monkey King didn''t have much opinion, maybe things will become more lively.


    hall.


    After Gegefu and them all sat down, Lafasi also went straight to the subject, with a serious face: "Your Excellency, the time when you can come here is just right. I just want to tell you something important to the survival of the world. I hope you I can tell your Majesty truthfully at that time!"


    "Ok?!!"


    Hearing this, several people in Ge Gefu showed slight changes in their complexion, which is a matter of the survival of the world?is it so serious?


    "Wish to hear it!" Ge Gefu sat in a serious condition with a serious face.


    "Just last night, we met a monster named Xie Kui..."


    "Xie... Xiekui?!!!" Before Lafasi could finish her words, Suzuki Satoru exclaimed.


    "Why. Have you heard of it?" Rafasi looked at Suzuki Satoru with some surprise.


    "Listen... I''ve heard a little bit, but I don''t know if it is the one you are talking about, please continue..." Suzuki Satoru hurriedly reduced his mind, knowing that he had lost his temper.


    Rafasi took a deep look at Suzuki Satoru and found that this seemingly ordinary boy seemed to be carrying an unknown secret?


    "The evil knight is so powerful, his level is as high as one hundred and twenty. If Master Wukong hadn''t come to the rescue, we would have been wiped out."


    "One... one hundred and twentieth level?!!!" Ge Gefu and the youth beside him were stunned.


    But after the shock, the young man showed his disbelief: "Captain Albein, your joke is not funny at all, one hundred and twenty? How can there be monsters of this level in the world?"


    "I haven''t seen it, doesn''t mean that I haven''t, it can only show that you are ignorant." Ivere said unceremoniously.


    The young man didn''t care, shook his head and smiled: "One hundred and twenty, it is really unbelievable. Moreover, when you encounter this kind of monster, you are still alive, not to mention that he has been killed by the Monkey King?"


    Lavasi has a serious face: "Although it is unbelievable, it is true."


    The young man shook his head and didn''t say much. He was a genius swordsman with the same fame as Gu Geoff-Brian Angelus. He thought that based on his insight, this kind of thing was simply nonsense.


    It''s unbelievable, if you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, it''s really unbelievable.


    Geoffrey looked at Monkey King solemnly: "Master Monkey King, is it true?" He had seen the power of Monkey King, but never thought that this adult was so powerful that he could deal with one hundred and twenty. Super monster?


    Monkey King looked plain: "Believe it or not is your business, we just remind you."


    "Believe!" Gu Gefu said solemnly, "Since Master Monkey King said it, I Gu Gefu absolutely believe it! It''s just unbelievable that there are monsters of level 120 in this world!"


    "Is this surprised?" Iver wailed his lips and said, "This evil chief is just someone else''s hand. The real horror is the undead monarch in his mouth!"


    When Suzuki Satoru heard this name, his face was obviously trembling, and the vague premonition came true, the undead monarch!He couldn''t understand this BOSS. At that time, they assembled all the members of the Ainz Ur Christine Union, and when they almost destroyed the group, they turned the situation around at the last juncture with krypton gold props, and they were almost eliminated.


    Has such a powerful game boss also traveled to this world?Suzuki Satoru felt a chill. Now that the undead monarchs exist, what about the other bosses?


    Especially when thinking of the ultimate boss in the heavens, Suzuki Satoru only felt dizzy.


    Gu Gefu frowned and said solemnly: "The undead monarch?"


    Rafasi: "We don''t know this. Let me tell you, just let you tell the king and be more careful, but don''t act rashly. This kind of monster is no longer a existence that humans can contend!"


    For this, Suzuki Satoru felt the same. The undead monarch, in the game, is an extremely terrifying existence. If he crosses to reality, the degree of danger is hard to imagine.


    Can anyone in this world be able to deal with such a super boss with self-awareness?What''s more, this kind of BOSS is still immortal, which is simply a nightmare!


    Don''t talk about him now, even if his former union partners are there, combining all the game characters, facing this real version of the undead monarch, I am afraid that there is not much chance of winning, right?


    Because the strategies that can be implemented in the game, such as card positions, are completely useless in reality.

 3162 Chapter 59: Call of the Dead

    The undead monarch in reality is probably synonymous with invincibility, right?


    Suzuki Satoru absolutely believes this.


    Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most tricky thing is the husband and wife characteristics of the undead monarch and the necromancer [same life and death]. As long as these two BOSS stand together, they must be knocked down at the same time, otherwise they will Infinite resurrection.


    The racial trait of the undead monarch is immortality. If you want to kill him, you can only use instant magic to make up the knife at the last moment, or even if he is killed, he can be resurrected with full blood within five seconds.


    Therefore, if you want to defeat the undead monarch, you must first use the necromancer to operate the knife. The process can be described as difficult, and if you make a mistake, your previous efforts will be abandoned.


    Moreover, even if the undead monarch is killed with an instant magic knife, he can still be resurrected after a month. This is the setting of the undead monarch''s immortality characteristics.


    Once the undead monarch is resurrected, he will be able to resurrect his subordinates for the first time. Repeatedly, this is simply an undead army that can never be eliminated.


    Fortunately in the game, this can be treated as a BOSS refresh, but once it returns to reality, it will be a nightmare.


    If there is a choice, Suzuki Satoru would rather choose the ultimate boss in the heavens who has never been overthrown, than face the undead monarch who cannot be killed.


    "Suzuki, what''s the matter? You look so ugly?" Gu Gefu looked at Suzuki Satoru beside him with concern.


    "No...nothing!" Suzuki Satoru quickly threw away his thoughts and sat down straight.


    Although he was very clear about the undead monarch, he didn''t dare to talk nonsense before he had seen it, nor could he explain how he learned it. It is the key to accumulate strength in silence.


    Hearing this, Gu Gefu didn''t ask any more, but hurriedly got up and left. With such important information, he must inform His Majesty the first time and be fully prepared.


    Nabelal stared at the back of Suzuki Goku''s departure, and said to Monkey King: "That human seems to have a problem. He seems to know about the undead monarch very well."


    To describe humans as "only", it seems that Nabelal really hates humans.


    Monkey King: "He is really different, but everyone has their own secrets, so why bother to go deep into it."


    Nabelal looked at Monkey King: "Master Goku seems to know him well?"


    In the depths of a dense forest, an undead castle inlaid with a variety of gorgeous crystals stands here, and the sky above it is covered by a layer of dark clouds, adding a bit of gloom and terror to this place.


    The undead monarch sits on the luxurious throne, the necromancer is standing on his right side, and the left and right guards Xiekui and Heikui stand on the left and right sides of the first place under the throne.


    The strength of everyone here is outside, it is an invincible existence, but the atmosphere here is particularly deserted.


    Unlike the entire base of Naxalek, the undead monarch only passed through with his concubine and left and right guards.


    At the same time, there is this undead castle attached, and then, nothing else.


    "Majesty, judging from the current situation, if we want to deal with Nazarick, we should expand our strength." The Necromancer looked at the first two pitiful subordinates and spoke to the undead monarch.


    "Expanding strength?" The undead monarch snorted coldly: "Why do you need to expand your strength against the mere Naxalik? This king can kill them all!"


    Necromancer Ji said softly: "The strength of the king is naturally unmatched, but don''t forget how we lost before."


    The undead monarch heard the words, the breath of death spread, and brought an extremely heavy depression to the atmosphere in this hall: "Those despicable guys will only deceive more and less...what do you say?"


    "The so-called ants kill the elephants. Since those humans can use the human sea tactics against us, why can''t we use the human sea tactics to deal with them? With the strength of the king, it will be effortless to create an army of death, even in the face. We can also be unafraid of human tactics."


    "Indeed, why didn''t you think of this before?" The undead monarch was stunned, but also a little puzzled. Why didn''t he think of such a simple reason before?


    Well, it''s not that they didn''t expect it, but the system does not allow it.


    Now that I have come to the real world, without the limitations of the game system, I naturally do what I want.


    The undead monarch immediately issued an order: "I remember that there is a town five miles away from our castle, Xiekui, Heikui, I want you to turn it into a dead city before it gets dark!"


    "Yes!"


    Xie Kui and Hei Kui immediately knelt to lead their orders, cast teleportation magic respectively, and disappeared.


    in.The Kingdom of Yestij, named Yi Smoor Town, is a small and medium-sized town. Because it is surrounded by mountains and there are many monsters inhabiting the mountains, it is protected by a thick wall to resist At the same time as Warcraft invaded, it was also the kingdom''s garrison base.


    Standing on this high city wall, even if you encounter the invasion of monsters, you only need to stand on the wall and output with peace of mind.


    Two black magic portals suddenly flashed above the city wall.


    "who?!!"


    Such a weird way of getting out of the field was discovered by the soldiers who were still patrolling at the first time. The evil chief and the black chief were surrounded in just a moment.


    However, the soldiers did not immediately take action, showing up in this way, indicating that these two mysterious men must be magic casters, and their level is not low, it is necessary to figure out the identity of each other.


    But Xie Kui and Hei Kui didn''t intend to pay attention to the ants in their eyes. They saw that a huge sickle flashed out of Xie Kui''s hand in vain. The wheel was a black disc, and the soldiers around them had already fallen.


    "Yes! It''s the enemy! Quick, attack!!"


    The rain of arrows flew, and immediately shot at the bodies of Xie Kui and Hei Kui, but it did not cause them the slightest harm, and it was unable to bounce off.


    "This kind of powerless attack, there is no need to evade." Xie Kui looked disdainful, waved his big hand, the eighth-order magic-Undead Summoning was launched!


    Suddenly, a thick black life filled the bodies of the soldiers who had been killed. A corpse, under the horrified gaze of countless soldiers, stood up swayingly, as if being drawn. It was blood-dried, pale and a little scary, but his whole body was wrapped in a black death breath, roaring, like a group of soldiers slaughtered...


    For a time, fear and wailing were everywhere, and a single undead was enough to rush into a group of soldiers and carry out ruthless killings, let alone a group. The soldiers on the wall did not have the slightest power to fight back...


    And the killing begins!..

 3163 Chapter 60: Creating an Army of Undead

    As each soldier fell, he immediately turned into a dead spirit and stood up again. Soon, the entire city wall was captured by the dead.


    But in the city, the alarm bell has already sounded, and everyone is in panic, and everyone starts to flee for their lives...


    Standing on the wall, looking at the panicked humans running around in the city, Xie Kui''s face showed a disdainful expression: "This is a human... really ugly!"


    Hei Kui interrupted him in a cold voice: "Don''t be emotional, do it now!"


    Xie Kui glanced at Hei Kui with dissatisfaction on his face: "You fellow, really don''t understand what fun is." As he said, with a big wave of his hand, three portals leading to the other three directions of the town emerged, and The order was given to the four undead: "Go! Block the gates of the four cities, no one is allowed to escape!"


    Countless souls poured into the three portals, blocking the other three gates in the town...


    "Then, please enjoy this gorgeous carnival next!" Xie Kui raised the death sickle in his hand, exuding an amazing death light.


    This death sickle was borrowed by Xie Kui from Hei Kui. Otherwise, as a magic caster, how could he play with a scythe.


    "Domain halo-creating low-level undead-undead army!" The indifferent voice of hell came from Xie Kui''s mouth, and the black light on the wand in his hand instantly centered on him, spreading all the way towards the town. ¡­


    Surrounded by the black light, the dead bodies in those small alleys swayed their bodies and stood up, showing the black light, staggering out, and biting people...


    Domain aura magic, to create low-level undead-undead army, must have a corpse to be effective, as long as the corpse is enveloped by the halo light, it can be transformed into an undead overnight.


    Xie Kui tilted his head to look at Hei Kui on the side: "Now it''s your turn to perform!"


    Hei Kui twisted his neck and wrist, and a strange weapon that didn''t look like a knife or a gun flashed out in his hand. It was even more exaggerated than the death sickle in his hand. It was called-Death Light Demon Blade. Exclusive weapon belonging to Heikui.


    The death sickle lent to Xie Kui was just a secondary weapon for him to spare.


    With fierce light flickering in his eyes, Hei Kui traversed the city directly from the wall, brandishing his weapon and launching a merciless slaughter...


    And everyone who died in his hands, under the shining of black light, turned into undead to stand up and join the battle...


    For a while, the whole town fell into despair.


    And the killing lasted from morning to night, from a bustling town to a dead city full of undead...


    The castle of the undead, the undead monarch stands on the pavilion, watching the originally deserted surroundings are densely covered with undead, still frowning to show dissatisfaction: "It is still too weak! This kind of low-level undead like rubbish, for high As far as the ranks are concerned, there is no threat at all!"


    Xie Kui knelt on one knee and said respectfully: "Majesty, at the level of these humans, you can only achieve this level, but there are exceptions..."


    As his voice fell, a dozen burly undead knights came over and stopped behind Xiekui.


    When the undead monarch saw it, he was slightly surprised: "Oh~Using low-level magic, you actually created an intermediary undead knight?"


    "These undead knights are made by relatively strong adventurers among humans. The subordinates infer from this that the stronger the carrier, the higher the level of the undead transformed, and the possibility to advance to a higher level of undead. The bigger it is."


    When the Necromancer heard this, her eyes couldn''t help but narrowed slightly: "So, haven''t we found a tribe of lizard people before? Their physical fitness is much stronger than that of humans. If you use them The body may be more effective to create the undead!"


    "Is the lizardman tribe? It is indeed a very good choice." The undead monarch nodded indifferently, and looked at the evil Kui: "This time you did a good job. Seeing that you don''t have any equipment available, these will be given to you first. Right, the Lizardmen tribe¡¯s affairs will be handled by you. I hope you will not disappoint me!"


    As he said, a set of artifact-level suits flashed in the hands of the undead monarch, and the evil Kui was so excited that he knelt down and swore his loyalty: "Thank you for the great king, and the subordinates will spare no effort to complete your entrustment!"


    The undead monarch nodded indifferently, looked at Hei Kui again, and handed him an extremely exquisite necklace. Seeing this necklace, Hei Kui''s whole person was trembling with excitement, he naturally recognized it at a glance. This necklace comes-[Blessing of the Undead Monarch]. In addition to the effect of increasing death, it also comes with a special effect of passive resurrection. So far, only the concubine of the undead monarch, the necromancer, has won the honor Ji is alone.


    "Da...Da Wang! This, this is?!" Hei Kui''s voice was trembling a little.


    "Take it, now there are only the three of you available to this king, but there should be no surprises."


    "Yes! My subordinates will definitely follow the king to the death and revive the glory of my undead clan!"


    Evil Kui looked at the necklace in Hei Kui''s hand, enviously wishing to snatch it, but he also knew that there were only a few of them left by the side of the king now, as long as he made more contributions, he would definitely be rewarded.


    The undead monarch once again set his sights on the group of undead army around the castle. After a moment of silence, the brilliance that belonged to the undead monarch spread out, shining on the group of low-level undeads. In an instant, the group was originally just The low-level undead was promoted to the middle level in an instant.


    This is the BOSS halo that belongs exclusively to the undead monarch-the light of the undead, and all his subordinates are shrouded by his halo, and their rank can be raised by one level. This is the fear of the undead monarch.


    And the eleven middle-level undead knights had already been promoted to high-priced undead knights at this moment. While their appearance changed drastically, a majestic skeletal warhorse appeared under the crotch.


    Sitting high on the throne, the undead monarch looked at the first dozen figures, and finally nodded in satisfaction. This style has somewhat of a king''s posture.


    But it''s not enough. He has to continue to expand. If he wants to win the forty-one supreme supreme of Ainz Ul Christine, he has to expand even stronger power!


    It''s a pity that the undead monarch still doesn''t know that the 41 supreme Supremes of Nasarek are no longer there, and with his current strength, it is enough to compete with the entire Nasarek.


    The night is clear, and a new day is coming.


    Monkey King looked at the empty restaurant, and turned his head to look at Nabelar who was aside: "Where are Lafasi and others?"


    "I was recalled to the palace by that princess early in the morning..." ..

 3164 Chapter 61: Accident, or arrangement?

    Sun Wukong nodded, it seems that something big happened, otherwise the Princess Lana would not call Lafasi and the others in such anxiousness.


    At noon, the rafasi and her party who went to the palace returned to the villa, and they came to Monkey King for the first time, with a serious face: "Master Wukong, it seems that the undead monarch has already started to act. Just yesterday, Yi ¡¤Smoor town overnight, everyone disappeared... The whole town was surrounded by the breath of the dead, it seems that the whole city may have been..."


    "Are you going to be sent to investigate?"


    "That''s not true, but the king has already sent your commander of warrior to investigate." Lafasi looked serious: "We also want to help them, after all, this is related to the safety of the entire kingdom!"


    "The current situation is beyond your ability to intervene. Stay at home obediently."


    "..."


    Although the women of Rafasi were helpless, it was a fact and could only accept it silently.


    At the same time, a black magic vortex suddenly flashed in front of Nabelal, and Shatia, holding the oil paper umbrella, walked out of it gracefully.


    Seeing this figure, Iver''s women''s spirits were tense and full of vigilance.


    Xia Tiya glanced at them, her face was full of disdain: "Master Wukong, I really don''t understand, why do you always like to mix with such a bunch of useless trash in your identity?"


    "It''s you who hate humans. I don''t hate it."


    "Okay, but can the blood source fruit be increased to two? One is not full." Xia Tiya said slightly aggrieved.


    "Want two? Okay, I have something you need to deal with. If it''s done, I will naturally reward you."


    "What is it? I''m very busy now. Even now, I have spare time to come to you."


    "If you are busy, get out."


    "No, I''m not busy, I''m quite free, please tell me what the task is!" Xia Tiya heard the words, and immediately changed her mouth. After these days, she has clearly realized the benefits of blood-borne fruit. , How can you give up.


    "There are often a few little mice sneaking around here near this villa. Go and get them out. Maybe you can get some information you want."


    "Little mouse? Intelligence?" Xia Tiya''s thoughts turned, and immediately understood what was going on: "It''s not related to the undead monarch, right? Okay, I will help you find them right away."


    With her tender body flashing, Shatia jumped to the roof immediately, her bright eyes were covered by a layer of red light, and a wide range of exploration magic was released...


    "We were actually being watched?" Iver wrinkled her brows slightly, his face serious.


    Monkey King: "The opponent''s level is higher than yours. It is normal if you don''t notice it."


    "Higher than us..." Evel''s brows wrinkled deeper. In other words, the opponent''s strength must be above 60?


    "Hmm~~ I found you!" Xia Tiya on the roof suddenly let out a cold snort, her body flashed and disappeared.


    People in this world are generally low-level. To find a few high-level characters hidden among them, it couldn''t be simpler for Shatia.


    And the other party''s method of hiding the Qi machine is naturally useless for Xia Tiya, otherwise she, the true ancestor of the vampire, would be useless.


    But within a few minutes, in the small alley not far from the villa, a fierce magic roar broke out...


    Evel''s expression changed slightly: "This is at least... seventh-order magic, right?!"


    No one wants to help, what are you kidding about, they just went there to add to the chaos, the strength of the real ancestor of the vampire, how can they still need them to help?


    Sure enough, after a few more minutes, the magical vortex door reappeared in front of Nabelal. With a few puffs, five women dressed in black priests were thrown out, and Shatia dressed in a Valkyrie costume He also came out immediately.


    "I caught it for you. Where is the blood source fruit? Two!"


    "The action is very fast, but you are a bit heavy." Monkey King said, and simply threw her three blood source fruits.


    "Wow~ three? Is it so generous today?" Xia Tiya looked surprised: "If there are any tasks in the future, just ask~"


    While speaking, he suddenly saw the five dark priests disappear into a cloud of black smoke.


    "Summoned object?" Xia Tiyadai''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly.


    "So, you are too heavy, and the magic is relieved." Monkey King was not surprised. His original intention was to clear them out. As for whether they are caught alive or not, it is the same to him.


    "It''s really a summoned thing?" When Xia Tiya heard what Sun Wukong said, her face was full of surprise: "This dark priest is a high-level professional, with a full eighty-five levels. It seems that the undead monarch really has two sons."


    If it weren''t for her occupation just to be restrained, the opponent was still a magic caster, and it would take a lot of time to deal with five dark priests at the same time.


    "Level eighty-five..." All of them were silent and silent. The summons that were summoned casually were all such exaggerated levels. It seemed that they had been out of touch with this world?


    "It''s a pity, if I knew it was a summoned object, I would just start it lightly, maybe I can get information about the undead monarch from them." Xia Tiya''s regret on her face suddenly froze again, because She received a subpoena from Cosettes.


    "Master Wukong, I have to leave as soon as I have something to do. I will come to play with you next time!" With that, Xia Tiya had already cast teleportation magic and disappeared.


    Looking at where Shatia disappeared, Nabelal frowned slightly, showing a touch of worry.


    "You know what happened, right?" Monkey King looked at Nabelar and said.


    "...Master Cossets, in the Lizardman tribe, I met the left and right guards of the undead monarch, the evil knight and the black knight..." Nabelal, who shared a voice system with Shatia and the others, naturally knew what had happened.


    Iver frowned, "Didn''t the evil leader be killed by Master Wukong? Could it be...resurrected?"


    "I didn''t expect to meet so soon..." Sun Wukong frowned slightly. From his point of view, it would take a while for the two to meet. But now they met inexplicably. This is not an accident. As if someone specially arranged for this.


    Monkey King felt the unusual behind this incident, and an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Is it an accident, or was someone deliberately arranging it?"

 3165 Chapter 62 Cosettes vs. Heikui

    Monkey King looked into the distance with both eyes, and squinted slightly: "It seems that things have become more interesting..."


    Wetland, the village where the lizardman "Green Claw" tribe lives.


    At this time, the former appearance was no longer visible, but a miserable state. On the ground, there were countless corpses of lizardmen lying on the ground, only dozens of lizardmen evaded far away, watching the fierce fighting in the field.


    One-on-three, but it is the one who has the upper hand.


    Two of the lizardmen existed, but only to harass them, and only Corsets was the real enemy.


    And his enemy is the right guard of the undead monarch, and he is also known as the strongest general-Hei Kui.


    As a 120-level BOSS-level existence, his strength is beyond doubt, and as a fighter, his fighting posture is even more gorgeous.


    The Death Light Magic Blade in his hand was over two hundred centimeters in length, exuding a black light with the surface of death, and the sharp cold light that pierced the air caused the surrounding air to wail.


    "An eye-catching guy, it''s time to leave!"


    With a''pouch,'' one of the lizardmen was cut in half by him.


    "Brother!!" Zariyus Shahwa roared in anger, and the''frozen toothache'' in his hand exuded a biting icy cold, slashing down towards Hei Kui!


    "Hmph~ the light of fireflies!" Hei Kui snorted coldly, and the Death Light Demon Blade once again turned into a black glow, slashing out with a slash.


    With a click,''The Pain of Frozen Tooth'' was cut in two!


    Years of combat experience played a role at this moment. Zaryius Shasha instinctively dodged sideways at the crisis and escaped the deadly cut, but his right hand was still cut off by Qigan like his weapon, bright red. The blood was sprayed on the ground, and the painting became a poignant scroll.


    Zariyus Sasha didn''t even have time to respond to the pain. Hei Kui''s fatal cut came again, and the black light cut across, vowing to separate his head.


    At this moment, Zaryius Sasha has seen his own death...


    When~~!!!


    The piercing sound of fine iron awakened him from the trance, and Cosettes used the Sword Emperor in his hand to block Hei Kui''s fatal cut.


    "Cosettes--"


    Without looking back, Cosettes said solemnly, "Go! This is not a battle you can participate in!"


    After hearing this, Zariyus Sasha froze for a while, and decisively picked up his brother''s body and withdrew from the battlefield.


    Although he is unwilling, although he is not afraid of death, he cannot drag down his friends, and the disparity in strength is too great. If he insists on participating in the war, he will put his friends in danger to protect him.


    Hei Kui ignored the departure of Zariyus Shasha. Now, all his attention is focused on Cosettes: "You are very good! Over the years, there have been countless strong men who have challenged me, who can be positive. There are very few people who contend with me. Even if it is your supreme Supreme, only a few people can achieve this level."


    "Huh~ It''s just the defeated generals of the Supreme Supremes. What face do you have to mention the courage of the past?" Confronting the guy who underestimated the Supreme Supremes, Cosettes didn''t give Hei Kui a good face, even though the opponent''s He admired his strength very much.


    Hei Kui immediately turned gloomy when he heard the words: "If it weren''t for their despicable group to attack and fight alone, who would I fear?"


    "If you lose, you lose. Look for excuses, just by the coward!"


    "Excuse? To beat you, why do you need an excuse!" Hei Kui roared, his whole body spurted with black energy, his muscles swelled instantly and became extremely solid, and the parrying Cosettes instantly felt a great pressure. One of the arms was equipped with a machete in vain and slashed directly towards Hei Kui''s head.


    However, Hei Kui didn''t realize it, but he suddenly increased his strength in his two hands. With a roar of touch, Cosettes''s body finally couldn''t bear the sudden violent power, and he was stunned and flew out. The next knife was also forced to stop.


    The weapons held by the four arms left four deep gullies on the ground before stabilizing his figure.


    Feeling the arms holding the God Sword Sword Sovereign began to tremble slightly, Cosettes looked solemn and solemn, waved the weapon in his hand, and stood up in a half-kneeled posture: "It is indeed a strong one hundred and twenty Sure enough!"


    Hei Kui''s whole body was surging with black energy, like an invincible dark warlord, walking towards Cosettes step by step, his voice was full of confidence and arrogance: "Don''t you Ainz Ul Gong always like to bully less by more? What about your companions? Where is your supreme supreme? Don''t hide, call them all! Today, I will wash away all the shame of the past!"


    "To deal with you, why don''t you have to take a shot from the supreme supreme, one of us is enough!" Cosettes stepped on the ground, kicking out a cracked pit, his figure was like an arrow from the string, and he flew towards the black Kui. , With four arms waving four artifacts, like a gust of wind and rain, they launched a continuous slash to Hei Kui.


    Every blow is a combination of strength and skill, and the action is superb, as if the long weapon in his hand is his own hands and feet, and he can swing freely.


    Although Hei Kui only has a weapon in one hand, the dead light magic blade in his hand is like a strong shield that is impervious to the wind. No matter how violently you attack, it will be impervious to his defense. The fierce force counterattacked.


    The fighting spirit erupted from the two fighting scenes cut the ground, leaving behind a series of hideous cut marks, and the lizards watching from a distance looked sluggish.


    They originally thought that only magic can show such exaggeration and splendor in battle. They did not expect that the soldiers in close combat can show such dazzling scenes, and it is even more exciting!


    Zaryius Sasha looked at the battle in the field, his eyes widened in shock. He understood the strength of his friend, but he never thought that it would be so exaggerated.


    It was not accidental that Cossets met Evil Kui and Hei Kui. When he was looking for the trace of the Supreme Supreme, he had been to this lizardman tribe, the Greenclaw clan.


    He lived in the spirit of Bushido, as if destined in fate, he met the lizard man Zariius Sasha.


    Although the strengths of the two were far apart, Cosettes admired the Bushido spirit of Zariyus Sasha, and the two became friends.


    When Green Clawfoot was attacked, Zariyus Sasha sent his only friend for help.


    Because when the two were discussing each other, he already felt the strength of this friend. Perhaps, he could defeat the strong enemy in front of him. With such a mood, he crushed the token that Cossets gave him...

 3166 Chapter 63: Defeat

    But Zariyus Shasha did not expect that his friend was so strong that beyond common sense, he was fortunate to be friends with such a strong man.


    Involuntarily, he looked at his friend very seriously again.


    About two hundred and fifty centimeters in size, it looks like an insect standing on its feet; it looks like an ant or a praying mantis, and it feels like a fusion produced by a devil with extreme distortion.


    A hard exoskeleton shrouded the cold air, emitting a brilliant light like diamond stardust.


    The sturdy tail, which is more than twice the height, has countless spikes, and the powerful lower jaw seems to be able to easily bite a person''s arm.


    Four arms with sharp claws, all wearing shiny gauntlets, holding artifacts that shimmer in cold light, and only the cold afterimages are left by him dancing; the neck wears a disc-shaped golden necklace and ankle sleeves Wearing a silver ankle ring.


    Such a hideous-looking monster, who would have thought that there would be an extremely loyal and martial heart.


    "You are very strong, it''s a pity, that''s all!" Hei Kui was still calm and unhurried under the storm-like attack, and while screaming coldly, he did two things with one heart and two uses. The dead light magic blade in his right hand did not leak the defense; and the left hand Protruding out, the black mist surging out of evil intentions formed a huge pitch-black palm, holding Cosettes in his palm.


    The unique combat technique of the dark warrior was launched-Death Grip.


    In the meantime, the weapon in Cosettes''s hand slashed on the pitch-black palm, wiping out the dazzling sparks, but it was difficult to push back the giant palm.


    Once bound by the giant palm, all Cosettes'' attacks were forced to stop.


    What followed was the fatal blow of the Dead Light Demon Blade in Hei Kui''s hand!


    As a one-hundred and twentieth-level artifact-level exclusive weapon, the sharpness of the Death Light Magic Blade is undoubtedly, even the hard shell skin of Cossets still cannot resist its absolute sharpness.


    With a sound of''pouch, the Death Light Demon Blade pierced Cosettes'' chest without any hindrance.


    The only passive feature of the Dead Light Magic Blade: Over 30% of the target''s defense is ignored.


    The exclusive weapon of the BOSS level is so overbearing and unreasonable.


    But Cosettes was very unlucky, but he encountered this 30% chance, was ignored all the defenses, and his body was penetrated by a single blow.


    But fortunately, he himself was an undead belonging to the insect category. This blow was not fatal, but it also inflicted great damage on him.


    "It''s over!" Hei Kui''s eyes were indifferent, and the dead light magic blade that pierced Cosettes''s chest was continuously sucking his life.


    "Cosettes!!" Zariyus Shasha clutched the wound of his severed right hand, and watched the scene of Cosettes being pierced by a blow, and let out a worried roar.


    "Don''t... come here!" Cosettes said hard, using his professional skills: "Samurai''s glory-self-recovery!"


    The injured body began to recover slowly, but it was far from the ideal effect, and the recovery was far from lost.


    Hei Kui stared at him coldly, with an arrogant expression on his face: "Our lifelessness can suppress the effects of restoration. Haven''t your supreme princes told you such things?"


    "Do you look at the recovery effect..." Cosettes looked serious, and the situation seemed a bit bad. In his heyday, he was not an opponent, let alone injured: "Is it over? ... There is no way, I can only ask for support... "


    With the character of Cossettes, if there is a true one-on-one fair competition, even if he died, he would never ask for help in battle, but would rather die in battle; but now is not the time to carry forward the spirit of Bushido, this is a relationship It''s the entire battle of Nazarick, not his personal battlefield.


    "Do you have any last words?"


    "I¡­"


    Cosettes just wanted to speak, but saw a huge black beam of light falling from the sky, hitting him straightly. In an instant, a huge mushroom cloud soared into the sky, making Cossetts''s life value that he had been struggling to support. , Reset instantly...


    "Xie Kui! What do you mean?!" In the smoke and dust, Hei Kui rushed out with an angry face, like a furious beast, glaring at the evil Kui who had just launched magic not far away. Under that blow, even he He was affected and suffered serious injuries. How could he not be angry?


    However, Xie Kui still looked indifferent: "Your problem with nonsense has not changed. The people of Nazarick are just like us. They can contact and ask for help at the first time. You still want to give people time to leave their last words? This guy is so strong, how could an accident happen because of you."


    "Then you can''t attack me together within the range?"


    "I don''t think you will die because of a super-order magic." Evil Kui did not move at all, walked towards the huge pit that was blown out by him, and looked at the lifeless Cosettes lying inside. Dim eyes flickered: "Your little injury, in exchange for such a powerful helper, do you think it''s worth it?"


    Hei Kui''s eyes lit up when he heard the words: "Do you want to transform him into an undead?"


    Xie Kui did not answer, but stretched out his right hand and activated magic: "High-level Undead Creation-Netherworld..."


    Before he finished speaking, a figure descending from the sky clenched his fist and slammed down!


    "Huh?!" Xie Kui was shocked and teleported away.


    With a touch, the ground instantly cracked and opened, forming a huge cobweb pit.


    Sebastian squeezed his fist and stood up, looking at Cosettes, who had lost his vitality beside him, with a gloomy and terrible expression: "Is it late..."


    The figure flashed, and he picked up Cosettes in a flash and flashed aside.


    He knew very well that although Cosettes was dead, there was still hope of resurrection, so the corpse must be obtained.


    "It''s you!!" After seeing Sebastian, the evil Kui looked gloomy, and his anger began to burn. When he was killed, this guy was also there.


    "It seems that the last death did not let you learn your lesson!" Sebastian''s face at the moment is no longer the calm appearance of a gentleman like in the past, but full of violent and angry emotions.


    The companion died in front of him, and he could hardly suppress the anger in his heart.


    "Listening to you, it seems to be able to beat me!" Xie Kui looked at Sebastian coldly, his breath made people chill.


    "I can''t beat you, but we can!"


    As Sebastian''s voice fell, several portals flashed beside him, and all the guardians of the class appeared one by one.


    Looking at Cosettes who was killed in battle, Chatiad¨¦ frowned slightly: "Cut~ This guy was defeated, it''s really useless!"


    Although the tone was blame, but the words contained biting anger and coldness.


    At this moment, the side of the undead monarch, and Nazarick have become real enemies!..

 3167 Chapter 64: Evil Kui, Black Kui vs Guardian of Class

    "Everyone, don''t think about keeping your hands, go all out!" Sebastian looked solemn, staring at the Evil Kui and Hei Kui in front of him, and shouted.


    One hundred and twenty undead, it is not that they can win alone.


    The death of Cosettes has already sounded the alarm for them.


    "Are these... Cosettes'' companions?" Zariyus Shasha looked at Sebastian and the others, his face was shocked, and the leaked aura of hatred made him feel a tingling scalp. .


    What is the identity of his friend?There are so many monster-level companions, when will there be so many terrifying monsters in the world?


    "The guy who offends Naxalik, just wait to be sacked!" Shatia''s face was cold, her dress changed, and she entered a fully armed form.


    The other guardians are also wearing their own combat equipment, and a series of terrifying auras erupted from their bodies, making the complexions of Xie Kui and Hei Kui extremely solemn.


    Obviously, I felt that the strength of these people was not low, and they were all dressed in artifacts. It was fake if they were not nervous.


    Because in their memory, this lineup has beaten them many times.


    Although the failure in the memory brought them a little nervousness, they didn''t feel weak and retreated. Instead, they became extremely excited, and they had waited a long time for the moment to wash away their shame.


    "Then fight!" With a high fighting spirit, the evil Kui roared, wearing the artifact suit that the undead monarch had just given him, and his already terrifying aura was even higher.


    Immediately raised the magic wand in his hand and thrust it straight into the ground: "Super-level magic-heaven and earth change!"


    In an instant, the situation changed and the wetland disappeared, replaced by a cold and dead zone full of bones.


    Normal people in this environment will only feel the biting cold, and their strength will be greatly reduced.


    This is the effect of the super-level magic world. In the game, players usually use it to defend against the heat in the volcanic zone, or to suppress the cold in the frozen zone, creating an environment that is conducive to their own combat.


    Fortunately, such an environment did not have much restraint effect for Shatia and the others.


    Of course, Xie Kui didn''t use this magic to restrain them, but to increase himself, because in this environment, his undead magic would be greatly increased.


    With the blessings of the environment, the evil knight once again raised the wand in his hand: "Super-level Necro Summon-Undead Bone Dragon!!!"


    Accompanied by the deafening roar, the two majestic and real bone dragons with the supreme dragon prestige slowly rise in the summoning magic circle...


    Seeing this scene, Xia Tiya and the others were full of solemn faces: "Can you actually perform super-level magic continuously?"


    In YGGDRASIL, if you want to display super-level magic, you need some media and other time to prepare. The interval of casting is also very long, it is impossible to cast continuously, and the number is still limited.


    This evil leader can continuously cast super-level magic, how can he not shock them.


    Well, this is the irrationality of being a BOSS. In the game, BOSS can¡¯t drink the blood bottle. Naturally, it has been strengthened in terms of skill blood volume. This is also the main reason for their strength; of course, also because Therefore, no matter how strong it is, it may be overthrown.


    However, the continuous casting of two super-level magics was already the limit of Xie Kui.


    But it was enough. The gap in the original number was shortened by the appearance of two undead bone dragons.


    Moreover, these two bone dragons are all one hundred, in terms of strength, they are definitely not much worse than any guardian.


    "Does this guy still have such a hand?" Sebastian''s face was solemn. When he was fighting with Master Monkey King, he was simply a weak chicken, unable to fight back, but he didn''t expect that they would bring Give them so much pressure.


    At this moment, Sebastian had a deeper understanding of the power of Monkey King.


    However, the evil spirit''s magic did not stop. After summoning two undead bone dragons, he saw Yang Qi again with a wand in his hand: "Creating high-level undead-the death knight army!"


    The black light of the undead shone on the wand, shining on the corpses of the lizardmen who were slaughtered and fallen to the ground, and saw that all the corpses stood up, swelled and enlarged, forming a group of up to 60 levels. The burly death knight, riding an undead war horse, is majestic, giving people a great sense of oppression.


    Xie Kui''s eyes were sharp, and he shouted coldly: "Don''t you always like to win with more? Today, let me follow the other way and return the other body!"


    "Humph~ I won''t lose to you when it comes to quantity!" Yaura shouted loudly with her arms akimbo, and then chanted a spell. A huge magical array appeared instantly around her body, countless high-level monsters. Flashing out from it, roaring again and again, it can be described as screaming everywhere, the highest level, has reached the 80th level, and the huge momentum instantly overwhelmed the death knight army of Heikui.


    "Good job, Yaula!" Albedo exclaimed, how could Nazalek lose to others in momentum.


    "Senior animal trainer..." Xie Kui was a little surprised, but his expression didn''t change much: "But what can I do?"


    "These two undead bone dragons and death knights are handed over to me, you go and deal with them two!" Yaura said, already looking at the two undead bone dragons with shining eyes, as a senior animal trainer When he saw these two bone dragons, he was moved, and imagined that he would have two more powerful pets under his hand.


    "attack!"


    No nonsense, Aula directly issued the order, and hundreds of high-level beasts roared and turned into a wave of beasts and rushed towards the death knights...


    The first to react was the two undead bone dragons in the front. In the roaring and roaring, one foot stepped on the leading beast, and in one bite one of the seventy-level beasts. The sharp bone teeth in the mouth, directly let it break through the intestines...


    However, the number of monsters is too much, and more monsters have taken advantage of this gap and have already pounced on the undead bone dragon...


    For a time, the high-level warcraft and the death knight army, two bone dragons started a bloody bite...


    And Xia Tiya and the others have also focused their attention on Xie Kui and Hei Kui.


    Albedo, who has the strongest defense, bears the brunt and rushes towards Hei Kui...


    Xia Tiya was also unwilling to be left behind. When Albedo left, she also stretched her figure, turned into a red shadow, and shot Xiekui out...


    Magic caster?It''s you!..

 3168 Chapter 65 The Finger of Death

    The clang of weapon collisions and the roar of powerful magic turned this place into one of the cruelest battlefields.


    Hei Kui and Ei Kui, facing Shatia, Albedo, Sebastian, Dimiugos, Mare, two on five, they did not lose the wind.


    But in a moment, this wetland has already changed the terrain, with pits and pits everywhere, leaving scars after the war.


    "These two guys are so strong?" Xia Tiya wiped off the blood on her face. She didn''t know whether it was her own or the enemy''s. Her expression was serious. There were many minor injuries all over her body, and her bright armor was also It''s all broken.


    Regardless of attack or defense, the opponent is a bit higher than them, especially the evil leader, who is smashed by magic, there is no limit at all, which is against common sense.


    But even though they were downwind, they didn''t show any signs of defeat. Looking at this situation, the key to victory or defeat lies in whoever persists longer and whose magic power runs out first will lose.


    Obviously, in this situation of competing for magical power, Shatia has the advantage with a large number of people.


    Because they can extract one person to leave the battlefield, recover, and then rejoin the battlefield, while the evil kui and the black kui are always in a struggle. Although they have advantages, they will gradually become disadvantages over time.


    Especially Shatia, who has a dropper spear, can be described as a perpetual motion machine in terms of continuous combat. In addition to possessing several kinds of magic that can be used to deal with the undead, the threat of damage to the evil and the black is the greatest.


    With the addition of Albedo resisting the damage, only two people, under the circumstances of Hei Kui''s MP and physical exertion, gradually suppressed him.


    With the addition of Sebastian and the trio to attack the evil leader, the scale of victory seems to be gradually tilting towards them.


    On the top of the mountain, the Necromancer looked at the magical mirror image in front of her, her face calm: "Great King, Xie Kui and Hei Kui seem to be defeated."


    "Nazarick... these guys are still as difficult as ever!" The undead monarch looked at the picture in front of him, his tone was full of majesty and calm from beginning to end: "However, it seems that he has not searched for those supreme aura..."


    "What should we do then? Should Hei Kui and the others evacuate, or..."


    "Evacuation? Impossible!" The eyes of the undead monarch flashed with cold and fierce light: "Since they are unwilling to show up, I want to see if their men die one after another, will they still be indifferent?"


    The Necromancer looked worried: "The king wants to personally...Will this be too risky?"


    The undead monarch immediately stared at the necromancer with terrifying eyes: "What, do you think I will lose?"


    "Of course not, just coming to this strange world, we should be more vigilant."


    "Alert? That''s just a sign of weakness!" The undead monarch stood up, exuding a desperate breath: "I want to see, what progress is made by those who once defeated me!"


    The portal that revolves like a black hole emerges in front of the undead monarch, with the breath of death enveloping him, stepping into it...


    The Necromancer was helpless and could only keep up.


    Her original intention was to accumulate enough power to compete with Nazarick so as not to repeat the same mistakes again, but the dignity of the undead monarch did not allow him to retreat.


    When Xia Tiya and the others were fighting fiercely with the evil queer Hei Kui, a huge teleportation disciple emerged from the center of their battlefield and forcibly separated them.


    "I''m fed up with these boring tricks, the battle should be over!"


    Death and despair came, and the burly and tall body of the undead monarch appeared in the field, a dead body, corroding the already devastated trees all around instantly decayed and withered.


    "The King!"


    Xie Kui and Hei Kui knelt on one knee and bowed to meet their supreme king.


    "This guy is the undead monarch?" Xia Tiya looked at the tall body in front of her, but her eyes flashed brightly.


    Necrophilia is showing signs of exploding at this moment, because the real body of the undead monarch turned out to be a burly and tall skeleton body, and it was also a golden skeleton with gleaming golden light, which illuminates the blind dog''s eyes.


    Take the height as an example, more than twice that of a flying squirrel, full of majesty of the supreme king.


    "This kind of aura makes me a little breathless..." Sebastian looked solemn, obviously shocked by the power of the undead monarch.


    Aula and the others moved closer and gathered in one place, watching the undead monarch vigilantly.


    However, the undead monarch didn''t seem to put them in his eyes. Instead, he scanned the surroundings and shouted in a majestic voice: "I don''t want to waste time. If you are all there, just show up!"


    However, the surrounding area was deserted, and no one answered at all.


    Don''t blame the undead monarch for saying such two things, because he has always believed that the supreme Supremes exist, and they are like him, immortal.


    "If you want the Supreme Supremes to show up, it depends on whether you have the ability!" Aura fights between the back of an eighty-level beast, staring at the undead monarch without any fear. In fact, she is nervous. To die, this guy in front of him, but forty-one the supreme Supremes can defeat the guys together!


    "Really?" The undead monarch turned his head and looked at Aula: "So, do you need to kill all of you before they will show up?"


    As he spoke, the undead monarch stretched out his golden right finger indifferently and pointed it at Aura.


    "Aula, be careful!!" Sebastian shouted instinctively, but unfortunately it was too late, because the magic of the undead monarch had already been activated.


    "Death!"


    Just about to dodge, Aula''s pupils shrank instantly and were covered in gloom. Her life was gone, and she fell from the back of the monster.


    The absolute death skill of the undead monarch-the finger of death!It refers to who died, and it also has the effect of soul imprisonment. What is soul imprisonment?The person killed by this skill cannot be resurrected with ordinary resurrection magic.


    This is the horror of the strongest BOSS of the undead, but although this skill is terrifying, it can''t be cast all the time. It has a cold cut time of ten minutes.


    In the game, although this skill is powerful, it is not unsolvable. It can be resurrected by the priest''s dispersal and resurrection magic.


    Therefore, if you want to capture the undead monarch, two priests are necessary. One priest is dead, and the other can resurrect him; but if there is only one priest, unfortunately, he will be killed. , Then it is not far from destroying the group.


    Of course, some krypton items can also replace the priests, and the members of Ainz Ul Gung used krypton items before...

 3169 Chapter 66 Anti-Injury Bone Shield

    The game is a problem that cannot be solved without money.


    "Aura!!"


    Guardians of all classes are shocked and die at one fingertips. What kind of magic is this?


    And with the death of Aura, the monster under her control instantly lost its restraint, ran away and disappeared into the dense forest of wetland.


    These high-level monsters will probably be another disaster in the future.


    Xia Tiya and the others all retreated, and distanced themselves from the undead monarch. Aura was at the same level as them, and was killed by a single shot. They had to be more careful.


    "Don''t hesitate, let''s go together!" The undead monarch looked at the guardians with indifference and contempt, and his skinny right hand stretched out, releasing the domain magic that belongs to the leader-level BOSS-Undead Bone Domain.


    In an instant, everything within a mile of the place was enveloped by death, and the surviving lizardfolk could not resist the erosion of death and gradually transformed into undead.


    Only Zariius Sasha was struggling to support him with the pain of his cold tooth.


    Then, Xia Tiya and the others were shocked to discover that their level was suppressed to only ninety.


    Albedo looked solemn and shocked: "What kind of magic is this? Can we forcefully lower our level?!"


    After all, they are just NPCs of the guardians of the class, and they still don''t know much about the game.


    "Is this the undead monarch?" Sebastian frowned deeply: "As expected, only the forty-one supreme Supremes can win! The strength is unfathomable!"


    Only two magics were released in appearance, which shocked the Guardians.


    "How did the supreme supreme win this kind of dangerous guy?!" Xia Tiya felt that her scalp was a little numb, and the pressure brought by the undead monarch to them was too great.


    "Why, are you scared?" Albedo tilted his head to look at Xia Tiya, with sarcasm in his tone.


    When Xia Tiya heard this, she instantly became angry: "What? This lady is afraid? What a joke! I think you are the one who is afraid! There is a kind of go with me!!!"


    While drinking, Xia Tiya already teleported to the side of the undead monarch with a dropper and spear, and the gun shadow stabs out with fierce blood and light!


    This shot, placed in the game, absolutely hits; but placed in reality, in the face of a conscious undead monarch, how could he stand stupidly and let you hit it?


    Without the slightest evasive meaning, the undead monarch grabbed the spear of the dropper with his bare hands. The spear of the dropper pierced his golden bone fingers, wiping out dazzling sparks, but did not cause any harm at all. It was held tightly by the undead monarch.


    Xia Tiya tried hard to withdraw the dropper spear, but she didn''t move, her complexion became a little ugly.


    But fortunately, Albedo and the others did not watch the show. Seeing that Shatia had already launched an attack, at almost the same time, they all rushed towards the undead monarch!


    Albedo, who has the strongest defense, knows where he should stand, and the first to bear the brunt is to display a defensive combat technique-Earth Shield.


    A huge shield gleamed on the heads of the guardians and blended into their bodies, which made their defense power increased by a large amount, and at the same time, a layer of shield surrounded their bodies, which could resist certain damage for them.


    As for Sebastian, Dimiugos and the others, they simultaneously attacked the bodies of the undead monarch.However, at the moment when they were close and about to attack, they heard the undead monarch snorted in vain, and a huge bone shield appeared from his body, and it soared and spread in vain, directly protecting all including Shatia The readers flew out in shock.


    Fortunately, the temporary shield of the Earth Shield resisted the damage, and no one was injured.


    But Xia Tiya had lost her weapon-the dropper spear, which was a bit uncomfortable, but it was an artifact that relied on a protracted battle.


    This is the gap between the NPC and the player. In the original work, Xia Tiya clearly has an advantage in all stats. Why did he still lose to the flying squirrel?This is the gap between experience and understanding of the opponent''s skills.


    If the flying squirrel faces the undead monarch, at the moment when he casts the bone shield, he will definitely choose to interrupt the undead monarch''s casting with the interrupt skill, this is the posture that the undead monarch should be attacked!


    How could the undead monarch of hard steel win!


    As a result, the undead monarch made a single move to control the enemy and shook them all out.


    Moreover, with the bone shield body, if you want to cause damage to the undead monarch, you must break this layer of bone shield, and when attacking the bone shield, you will also suffer counter injuries, and the difficulty is increased.


    Obviously, the undead monarch with the bone shield body has become unscrupulous, jumped up high, jumped into the formation of the guardians, did not fear their encirclement, and launched a crazy attack. .


    Unknowingly, Marley threw a super-order magic directly, and the undead monarch was unharmed, but he was vomiting blood and knelt on the ground.


    "This...this bone shield...will be wounded...be careful everyone!!"


    "..." Shatia and the others were speechless for a while, this guy has become a hedgehog now, and can''t attack by physics or magic, what should I do?


    And if this super-order magic goes down, this anti-injury bone shield is still not damaged?


    Well, in the game, once the bone shield of the undead monarch is cast, then the strategy has been declared as a failure. Otherwise, do you think the strongest BOSS of the undead system is so easy to kill?


    In the game, if the strategy fails, it can come again, but here, is there any hope for Xia Tiya and others to come back?


    The undead monarch with the anti-wound bone shield, like a wolf into the flock, forcing Sebastian to retreat again and again, the tragic Mare suffered serious injuries due to the anti-injury, and was slapped by the undead monarch. Going out, I haven''t seen him get up for a long time, apparently already seriously injured.


    The restored Dimiugos flew high in the sky, with a solemn expression: "The difference in strength and level is too great. We can''t win. Don''t make unnecessary sacrifices. Retreat!"


    Xia Tiya looked unwilling: "Just left so sullenly? We have sacrificed two companions! Marais still don''t know what the situation is!"


    "Because of this, we have to leave. We can''t hurt more people. Let''s go back! After we get the world-class props from the treasure hall, we will have the power to fight!"


    "Treasure Hall? Only the Supreme Supreme can enter there, can''t we?"


    "In extraordinary times, you can only use extraordinary means, let''s withdraw!"


    "Haha~~ Seeing you all winking, do you want to escape?" The undead monarch looked at the guardians and stopped attacking: "Then, I will kindly remind you, in my undead bones. In, you can''t get out, want to leave? Beat me!" ..

 3170 Chapter 67: Bone Fire Purgatory

    Shatia immediately used teleportation magic. The next moment, her complexion became extremely difficult to look like: "Transportation failed, unable to connect to the outside space..."


    When Albedo and others heard this, they also tried to use teleportation magic immediately, and their expressions became dignified. They seemed to be really trapped in the space of this domain. If they want to leave, they must break the undead bones. Domain just works.


    It''s just that this undead bone domain is used as the medium of the undead monarch itself, if you want to break it, you can only defeat him.


    Or, use the same domain magic to cover or offset each other, but none of them knows this kind of magic, this kind of magic is unique to the top BOSS.


    To sum it up in the game, this is a domain magic that can only be learned at level 150, and it is impossible for them to master at level 100.


    "Can you only fight to the death?" Sebastian looked solemn, and his fighting spirit gradually rose: "If there is no way out, then fight!"


    Shatia and their faces became determined one by one, and even if they died, they would have to squeeze their backs.


    However, the next words of the undead monarch did make their hearts jump: "I will tell you a very unfortunate news, ten minutes have passed."


    As he said, slowly raised his right hand...


    When Dimiugos saw this, he was shocked: "Go back! It''s the previous magic!!"


    The scene of Aura being pointed to death is naturally still vivid, and without Demiurge''s reminder, Shatia and others have already moved back.


    The undead monarch was indifferent: "Hide? Is it useful? Wherever you look is within the scope of this king''s spell." As he said, Dimiugos, who raised his head to the sky, looked over: "In front of the king. , How dare you let this king look up to you with a bird''s-eye attitude, it''s crazy!"


    One finger pointed it out, and the [Death Finger] was activated again, and Dimiugos was hit hard in an instant, and after a moment of trembling, he fell powerlessly from the air...


    "Damn it! Another one!"


    Xia Tiya''s angry silver teeth clenched tightly and squeaked: "If the Supreme Supremes are still there... How can you be mad!"


    When the undead monarch heard this, he couldn''t help but look at Xia Tiya, "Huh? Listen to your tone, can it be said that your Supreme Supreme is not here?"


    The Necromancer''s eyes flickered, revealing a hint of surprise: "I said it''s all this time, why haven''t your supreme princes appear yet? It turns out that you are all a group of abandoned poor bugs!"


    "Abandon? Bastards!! We are not abandoned!!" Xia Tiya roared with a distorted face, her eyes flashing with bloody killing.


    Because of her extreme anger, her blood frenzy broke out again.


    The Necromancer smiled sweetly: "Your furious appearance just shows that my guess is correct. It''s also because we have been doing precautions. King, since the Supreme Supremes are not there, then we too There is nothing to worry about."


    "But! I thought I could be ashamed, but I didn''t expect that group of guys didn''t come to this world!" The undead monarch was extremely disappointed and angry: "Fortunately, I was so looking forward to seeing them again. It was really disappointing! So, the game is over here!-Bone Fire Purgatory!!!"


    The earth cracked, jet black fire light, spreading and burning, everything that was touched by the black fire was burned out instantly!


    The group of undead monarchs has a large-scale spike magic skill. Once this skill is released, 100% of the group will be destroyed in the game. Only by interrupting this skill or using the krypton gold item [Recovery of Everything] can you resist.


    "This, this, this power!!!" Sebastian and the others all showed shocked expressions. Is this undead monarch so terrifying?With their strength, if they are burned by the black fire within three or four seconds, I am afraid they have to go to the west!


    The range of the black fire was so wide that Xia Tiya and the others had been besieged in the form of a circle, and it was impossible to run.


    "Is this really going to be over?" Xia Tiya looked down at herself, regretful and unwilling: "It''s a pity that I haven''t tried to reshape my body yet!"


    As he said, the scarlet eyes were suddenly replaced by fierceness: "But death is to death, even if you die, this lady will have to pull back!!"


    As she said, she rushed out resolutely regardless of the black fire all around. In an instant, the black fire spread all over her body, and the painful Xia Tiya screamed, but her feet kept moving, moving toward the undead at a teleporting speed. The monarch rushed over: "You dead skeleton, also taste your own magic!!"


    "Haha~~ Xia Tia, now I am very impressed with you!!" After seeing Xia Tia''s actions, Albedo praised him, and rushed out without hesitation, and rushed to the undead monarch. .


    Even Marley, who was seriously injured, did not know where his strength came from, and was burning with flames all over, and rushed towards the undead monarch: "Sister, I am here to accompany you!!"


    "Qiyalei... I hope you can take care of yourself..." Sebastian also rushed out resolutely...


    "It''s such a trick again. It''s really boring!" Seeing this scene, the undead monarch looked calm and even disdainful: "Do you think the same trick will still work for me?"


    In the game, he did not know how many times he had been pitted in this same situation. The Bone Fire Purgatory was not divided between us. This invincible seckill skill was also one of the parts of his strategy. Xia Tiya''s unintentional death will make her Found one of the tricks to the strategy.


    However, the current undead monarch has self-awareness, it is impossible to stand still in the game to make people burn.


    I saw the undead monarch directly withdrew from the undead bone domain, and an instant flashed to a kilometer away.


    In an instant, Xia Tiya and the others were all dumbfounded. The time the black fire was burning could only last for three to four seconds at most. It was impossible to chase after such a short time!


    "This, this dead skeleton... so cunning..." Xia Tiya knelt down with an unwilling face and pain. The artifact she wore on her body had been burned to be durable and broken, and the burning skin could clearly feel the dissolution. The speed, the pain is beyond words: "Really... I''m going to die... But why did I think of that bastard..."


    "Yo~Are you thinking about me?" A sudden voice flashed in her ears, Xia Tiya only felt her shoulder put a hand on her, the burning black fire disappeared instantly, and her burning skin was restored. .


    When Xia Tiya saw the people coming, she suddenly felt a little moist in the corners of her eyes, and shouted loudly, "You bastard, didn''t you say you didn''t help us?!!!"


    Monkey King touched Xia Tiya''s head and smiled slightly: "I said I won''t help you, but I never said that I don''t care about you!" ..

 3171 Chapter 68 Theft?

    "You, you guy..." When Xia Tiya heard the words, she felt the warm current rushing through her body, glanced at Monkey King, and snorted proudly: "This lady admits that you are a little touched by you."


    With a wave of Sun Wukong, the black fire covering Albedo and them all collapsed and disappeared, as well as their injuries. He stretched out his hand to lift Albedo from the ground and bounced the dust on her body: " How is it, am I late?"


    When Xia Tiya saw this, she was instantly upset: "I''m moved by your sister, my mother is not moved at all!"


    Albedo did not answer, but looked coldly in the direction of the undead monarch: "Kill him!"


    Monkey King looked at Albedo with a smile on his face, and turned to look at the undead monarch: "Don''t worry, he beat you so badly, I will definitely vent your anger."


    Xia Tiya stared at Albedo with hostility, but after listening to Sun Wukong''s words, she reminded worriedly: "Be careful, this undead monarch is a bit supernormal, and we have no backhands in front of him. Zhili, don''t you have a lot of world-class props, give us a few, and we will deal with him together!"


    "To deal with such a weak chicken, why don''t you need a world-class prop, just watch it from the sidelines."


    "Who are you? Is it their supreme supremacy? But this king has never seen you!" The undead monarch frowned as he watched the stepping Monkey Wukong.


    If he waved his [Bone Fire Purgatory] casually, the strength of this person was certainly not simple.


    When Xie Kui saw Monkey King, his heart jumped with fright. He hurriedly explained to the undead monarch: "Great king, this person is the one who killed me... Please be careful, the king, this person is so strong and absolutely powerful. It''s not comparable to those who are supreme!"


    "This king is not blind!" The undead monarch''s complexion became a little serious for the first time, and he waved away the Bonefire Purgatory. The group of supreme princes did not have this ability.


    Monkey King looked at the weapon the undead monarch was holding, and said calmly: "I remember this should be Shatia''s dropper spear. It''s not good to snatch someone else''s weapon at will."


    As he said, with one hand stretched out, the dropper spear originally held by the undead monarch appeared so strangely in Monkey King''s hand.


    "Huh?!!!" The undead monarch frowned slightly, a little shocked.


    But Monkey King did not stop there. Instead, he looked at the undead monarch with interest. To be precise, it was his equipment: "The equipment you wear seems to be pretty good."


    When Xie Kui heard the words, his body couldn''t help but tremble. This reminded him of the humiliation of being stripped of his equipment. He shouted, "Majesty, be careful of him...!!!"


    The words were not finished yet, Xie Kui''s voice stopped abruptly, because the undead monarch at this moment had become clean and slick, like a gold-cast skeleton shining brightly under the sunlight.


    "Uh~~"


    Seeing this situation, Xia Tiya and others were silent. Is it possible that Master Wukong is a thief by profession?That''s why I just saw someone?No wonder there are so many world-class props.


    Well, now Shatia and the others are clearly misunderstood.


    "Big...big, king..." The necromantic demon girl turned red and quickly took out a coat and handed it to the undead monarch.


    "What are you doing?" The undead monarch looked puzzled, so why did he give me the clothes?


    It seems that he hasn''t noticed that his equipment has been stripped clean, but he only blames Monkey King for acting so unconsciously.


    "Put it on..." The Necromancer''s face was reddish, and her husband did not wear clothes in the public. Although it was just a skeleton, she still felt a disadvantage.


    "Uh~" The undead monarch looked down, and the black fire in the skull''s eye sockets jumped violently: "Ben... where is the king''s equipment?!!!"


    A glance from the corner of his eye, he just saw the whole set of equipment in Monkey King''s hand, and he was furious: "Asshole! How dare you humiliate this king like this!!"


    I took the coat given by the Necromancer and draped it on her body. Death burst out from her hands. The sky full of bone spurs spurred from the ground. The poor lizardman undead were all nailed by bone spurs in various positions Stabbed in the air, the picture is terrible.


    However, where Sun Wukong and Shatia and others are located behind him, no bone spurs have risen.


    "Sure enough, there are two sons!" Seeing this scene, the undead monarch was born with a cold snort, and the anti-injury bone shield instantly protected his whole body, a little under his feet, and rushed towards Monkey King!


    "Master Wukong, be careful! His bone shield can resist all injuries!" Albedo couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Shatia blinked her mouth, closed her mouth, and stared at Albedo: "This guy is really annoying! He even snatched my lines!"


    However, Monkey King didn''t pay any attention. The dropper spear in his hand was flicked by his finger, and it flew out in an instant. With a soft click, the so-called indestructible anti-injury bone shield of the undead monarch was instantly pierced, with his right rib. He was stabbed to pieces by all of them, passing straight through and stabbing obliquely on the ground behind him.


    Without the support of the ribs, the body of the undead monarch suddenly leaned to the right. The sprinting figure was also out of balance due to the twisting of the body. Amidst the sound of the collision, he touched his face on the ground, rubbed the ground all the way and stopped at Monkey King¡¯s. before.


    "..."


    The needle dropped silently in an instant and can be heard.


    The Necromancer waited with eyes widened, full of shock, that person actually pierced the anti-injury bone shield of their great king with a single shot, and even pierced all his right ribs?How is this possible!


    "Ok...so strong!!" Xia Tiya''s eyes flashed when she looked at Monkey King.


    "Besides, haven''t been injured yet?" Albedo also blinked, exuding strange light.


    Sebastian was also shocked: "I thought that the undead monarch and Lord Wukong would be between the uncles, but I didn''t expect that the gap would be so big..."


    The more he feels that he understands Master Monkey King, the more he discovers the distance, how powerful is he?


    "You, you, impossible!! Impossible!! How could this king lose!! How could this king lose!!" The undead monarch glared at Monkey King, almost unable to believe what he had encountered. The gun left him half disabled, how is this possible!!He is the strongest undead monarch!How could it be defeated so easily!


    He can accept defeat because he has failed; but he absolutely cannot accept being defeated so easily in a solo fight, absolutely not!!


    "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! This king is the strongest! This king will not lose!" The undead monarch raised his right hand while roaring.


    Seeing this scene, Xia Tiya was shocked: "Master Wukong, run away!!"


    In the game, the death finger does have ten minutes of cold cut time, but in reality, it can be used forcibly at some price...

 3172 Chapter 69: The Supreme Supreme in the Heart

    Death finger!


    A death light that was invisible to the naked eye lased towards Monkey King...


    Monkey King stood still, not dodge or avoid, letting the death light blast on him, but it did not cause any ripples.


    "Master Wu, Goku!!" Xia Tiya and Albedo looked at Monkey King nervously.


    "What are you doing?" Monkey King turned his head and looked at them.


    Xia Tiya showed a relieved expression: "Are you okay?"


    "What can you do?"


    Not far away, the Necromancer''s eyes widened and she was shocked: "The King''s [Death Finger] actually failed? Obviously hit! Didn''t see him display any invincible skills?!"


    Yes, death is not absolute, some skills with short-term invincible effects can withstand its damage.


    But Monkey King didn''t do anything, and he was abruptly killed by the finger, and there was no fart, which was a bit strange.


    Monkey King looked at the unbelievable undead monarch, and said indifferently: "What are you surprised? Don''t you really think that you can kill me with a skill?"


    The undead monarch looked solemnly, staring at Monkey King: "Your level...is it above the 150th level?!"


    Only this explanation can explain why his death finger failed.


    As long as the target''s level exceeds the caster, the probability of death finger will decrease, and each level will decrease by 10%. If it exceeds ten levels, the death finger will be 100% invalid.


    "Guess." Monkey King''s answer was very boring.


    The soul fire in the eye sockets of the undead monarch throbbed violently, very angry, but helpless, and immediately transmitted the voice to the necromancer: "Retreat!"


    His right rib was interrupted, and he now has no ability to stand up. What''s even more bizarre is that he, with immortality, can recover in a very fast time even if his body is destroyed, but he is now He couldn''t recover the broken rib, which made him feel a little flustered. His immortality seemed to be ineffective to the person in front of him?Can''t beat, then don''t run away quickly.


    The undead monarch is not afraid of death because he will not die, but if there is an existence that can kill him, you see if he is afraid.


    Now, it is the best proof.


    The body of the Necro Demon Ji flickered and appeared next to the Undead Monarch in a flash, and the black light surged behind her, covering her and the Undead Monarch''s body.


    "I want to escape now? We don''t seem to have fought much yet." Monkey King flicked his finger, and the portal quickly collapsed and dissipated.


    "!!!" The Necromancer''s complexion changed drastically, she instinctively stood in front of the undead monarch, and looked at Monkey King with alert.


    "Can you destroy the portal?" The undead monarch looked at Monkey King with a look of surprise. This was the first time he had encountered this kind of thing, and immediately showed a fierce light: "It seems impossible to escape easily, since In that case, let¡¯s see who can stand at the end!"


    As he said, on the right hand, there was an extremely strong death energy, and then he slapped the ground with a palm: "Death Call-Undead Army!!"


    A huge magic circle instantly formed with death energy, spreading and portraying it. Where the formation took shape, a hideous undead emerged¡ªskeletons, zombies, ghouls, undead knights...but in a moment, the number was already Thousands, densely packed, covered the audience, surrounded by Sun Wukong and his party.


    "Mamma Mia! I am surrounded! Master, help!!" An untimely voice sounded in vain, and saw the Forest King ran out of the forest not far away, rushing all the way...and on its back, La Hagi and other women are clutching its hair for fear of being thrown off by it.


    Obviously, Lafasi and the others came with Monkey King, but in the face of the undead monarch, they knew they could not help much, so they hid from a distance to watch the battle.


    Nabelal calmly jumped from the back of the sage king of the forest, and when she saw the two guardians of the dead classes, her eyes on the undead king became extremely cold.


    Lafasi and the others also jumped down, staring at the surrounding undead, with an ugly expression: "Is the city of Yi Smoor really slaughtered by you?"


    Xia Tiya looked at the undead monarch with a mocking look: "You''ve been saying that the Supremes will only bully the less with more. Why, do you want to use such a trick now?"


    "Huh! That''s what I learned from you!" The undead monarch''s voice was cold and still full of majesty: "It is your supreme supreme who made me understand a truth. More can kill the elephant!"


    As he said, his eyes focused on Monkey King: "You are very strong! You are the strongest person I have ever encountered so far! But unfortunately, even if you are strong, you will fall in front of my undead army. !"


    "Do you think so?" Monkey King looked at the undead monarch with a smile on his face: "Just haven''t you heard that in the face of absolute strength, no matter how large it is, is it useless?"


    "what?!!"


    The undead monarch looked at Sun Wukong''s faint smile, and suddenly a bad feeling arose.


    The necromancer now took the undead monarch to retreat back, and at the same time, the undead monarch also issued an attack order to the undead army.


    For a while, the undead rushed towards Monkey King and the others like a tide. The scene really had a sense of sight of an ant biting an elephant.


    Rao, Shatiaah and the other hundred-level people, also felt a little scalp numb.


    These undead are not those of low-level undead, the lowest level is more than 30, and the highest has reached level 70.


    "Master Wukong, why don''t you retreat first?" Sebastian clamped the two dead companions with both hands and looked at Monkey King. This was also the most sensible choice. They really didn''t need to talk to these thousands of friends. The dead entangled.


    "Retreat? Is that necessary?" Sun Wukong looked indifferently: "Didn''t I say that, in the face of absolute strength, in large numbers, it is no use."


    As he said, an invisible aura was released, rippling away in a flash, and in an instant, time seemed to stand still, and the undead like the tide stood still.


    The next moment, a shocking scene appeared. The undead army all around, like wheat blown down by the wind, fell to the ground neatly. As for the skeletons, the skeletons were scattered all over the ground. What a spectacular scene!


    "This, this, this¡ª" Albedo stared at everything in front of him, his eyes widened in shock, only to feel his heart pounding and pounding, what kind of shit supreme supreme, go to hell!Only the great man in front of him can be called the real supreme supreme!..

 3173 Chapter 70 The Heart of the Dead

    "For a moment...what kind of magic is this?!" The undead monarchs were so scared that their eyes widened. Even if the opponent is as high as two hundred ranks like a god king, it is impossible to achieve this level, right?


    Enduring the body that was trembling with fear, the dead light in the hands of the undead monarch shone, spreading to the surroundings: "Retell the undead! Let me get up!"


    However, the undead who fell to the ground did not stand up and resurrect as he imagined.


    "Undead retelling! Undead retelling!!!" The undead monarch repeated the display several times, but still no change occurred, and the uneasy mood finally spread in his heart: "Impossible! Impossible!! This king''s undead army unexpectedly Can''t be resurrected? What did you do?!"


    "I didn''t do anything." Monkey King spread his hands together: "It''s just that the creatures killed by me will be wiped out along with their existence. How can you resurrect them? It''s like your injury, which will never recover. "


    "Unexpectedly, there will be such a thing!!" The undead monarch only felt his scalp numb, and pushed away the necromantic girl who was supporting him: "Escape! Hurry up! This guy! We can''t win!!!"


    "Big... King! I don''t...!"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Otherwise, there will be no chance! Go find that adult... Maybe there is still hope of revenge for me!!" The undead monarch pushed away the necromancer with a palm again, and her figure was swiped and caught The black hole swallowed it and disappeared.


    "This breath..." Monkey King looked at the place where the Necromancer had disappeared, his eyes narrowed slightly: "Sure enough, your crossing is not accidental..."


    Xia Tiya looked anxiously: "Master Wukong, why let her run away! Chase!"


    But Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed Xia Tiya¡¯s face: "Don¡¯t be so ruthless, don¡¯t you see that the undead monarch would rather sacrifice himself, but also fight for his beloved wife¡¯s time to escape? This touching deed, how embarrassing to kill It."


    "It''s so touching!" Xia Tiya rolled her eyes directly: "You didn''t think that someone was pretty and let her go on purpose?"


    "Well, it is indeed intentional, but it''s not because the parents are pretty, I just want to confirm one thing."


    "Confirm one thing?" Xia Tiya thought of the undead monarch''s words, and she frowned slightly: "Are you suspecting that there are people behind them?"


    "It was really doubtful before, now I have confirmed it." Sun Wukong''s expression was calm: "It seems that the people behind them are really not so strong, we have to play."


    "Isn''t an ordinary strong?!!!" Xia Tiya and the others were shocked, and Master Wukong, who didn''t even look at the undead monarch, even said such words. It seems that the other party is really extraordinary!


    "Hey~~ It seems that you are not too stupid!" The undead monarch coldly looked at Monkey King. At this moment, he was not afraid of death in his eyes: "If that adult takes action, you will all die in an instant! And I, There will be hope of resurrection!"


    "The bereaved dog, dare to speak wild words!" Albedo said softly.


    "Humph! Even though we are defeated! But don''t want to insult my prince!" Xie Kui was full of anger: "My prince! Your subordinates will go ahead and open the way for you!"


    As he said, the magic wand in his hand held high: "Super-level magic-dark light rain curtain!!"


    As the sound falls, dark clouds in the sky roll, and the pitch-black light curtain gradually obscures the sun''s rays. The endless black light shines down, turning into a beam of light like a sharp arrow.


    No, it is not the black beam that landed, but death!


    When Xia Tiya and the others saw it, their expressions changed drastically. Even if they did not dare to resist such powerful magic, they all hid beside Monkey King subconsciously. This is their safe harbor.


    "It''s really good magic." Monkey King exclaimed a little. If this magic hits the guardians of Shatia, not to mention being wonderful, but it will definitely be severely damaged. Among the super magic, it is definitely the top Ranks.


    Unfortunately, they are facing Monkey King.


    A transparent light curtain appeared on the heads of Monkey King and the others, blocking countless black light rain for them; while the white light in Monkey King''s palm instantly illuminated the entire sky. In an instant, that terrifying black light was like Can Xue encountered the scorching sun. , Was instantly purged.


    The darkness disappeared, and the light fell on the ground again.


    "Unexpectedly... even purifying my super-level magic?!!!" Xie Kui was stunned, knowing that the other party is very strong, but the strong is too desperate!


    "This is the end of the game, you should also leave." Monkey King stared at Evil Kui with a plain face: "Last time you committed suicide, you were lucky enough to be resurrected. This time, you won''t be able to resurrect. Disappear!"


    When the voice fell, both Xie Kui and Hei Kui turned into a black smoke at the same time and then disappeared.


    "This, what kind of magic is this?" Shatiaa looked surprised at the back: "It disappeared in one sentence?"


    "As for you..." Monkey King fixed his gaze on the undead monarch: "It seems more or less useful." Reaching out and holding it lightly, the undead monarch had no time to activate the magic, like a gold-forged body scattered all over the floor. The fire of the soul in his eyes also dimmed and disappeared, and immediately, a group of necromantic light flew out of his corpse, suspended in the air.


    Monkey King sucked with one hand and held it in his palm.


    Xia Tiya and Albedo immediately got together: "Master Wukong, what is this?" Their instinctive feeling is that this is definitely a good thing.


    "The heart of the undead, also known as the heart of the boss."


    "What''s the use?"


    "It will allow you to break through the boundaries of yourselves, without being restricted by the hundredth level."


    When Xia Tiya and Albedo heard the words, both eyes lit up, both of them were fiery looking at the light ball in Monkey King''s hand, wishing to grab it and swallow it directly.


    A cute and cute expression appeared on Xia Tiya''s face: "Master Wukong, you see, you have broken the 100-level limit, right? This thing is useless for you? Or, just give it to me!"


    Albedo hugged Sun Wukong''s arm: "It''s too wasteful to use it on Xia Tiya, Master Wukong, give it to me!"


    "What is waste? Where does the superiority of your slut come from? It''s too much to clean up, right?"


    Albedo glanced at Xia Tiya contemptuously, with her head high and her chest tall: "It''s better than a fake."


    Xia Tiya went crazy in an instant: "Ahhh~~ Do you want me to tear your mouth? You big-mouthed gorilla!!!"


    "What are you talking about, you lamprey!!"


    "I said you two, give me peace!"


    Xia Tiya and Albedo stopped at the same time, showing gentle and well-behaved expressions: "Then Goku-sama, do you want to give it to whom?" ..

 3174 Chapter 71: Resurrection

    "Give it to Albedo!" Sun Wukong thought for a while, and handed the heart of the undead to Albedo.


    Albedo¡¯s face immediately showed a pleasantly surprised look, holding back a wild smile, staring at Xia Tiya arrogantly, swearing his victory; the facial expression became a bit hard and convulsed because of the hard work. , It looks a little distorted.


    Xia Tiya''s face shook with anger in an instant, and her expression of envy, jealousy and hatred, wished to take Albedo alive.


    "Okay, you don''t need to be jealous." Monkey King stretched out his hand and rubbed Xia Tiya''s head: "Didn''t I give you the blood source fruit? After you evolve, it is possible to break the level limit, so this undead heart is right. You are of little use."


    When Xia Tiya heard the words, the hidden expression on her face instantly became sunny, her eyes filled with superiority and contempt and looked at Albedo: "So, Albedo just picked up a concubine. Pick the rest? Wow haha~~"


    This time, Xia Tiya stared back at Albedo with an arrogant face.


    Now Albedo''s angry expression began to twist.


    "I said you two can''t talk well?" Sun Wukong looked helpless. Is it necessary to compare the big things?


    But this is also a good sign, which means that the two women already have him in their hearts, otherwise they won''t be jealous for him.


    But at this moment, Sebastian suddenly came to the Monkey King and knelt down on one knee: "Master Goku, please save Cosettes, Aura, and Dimiugos!" He has seen Monkey King. Resurrect Gegland, so I know that Monkey King will be able to resurrect high-level magic.


    When Ma Lei heard the words, he immediately knelt down: "Master Wukong, please save your sister and them, I will be a cow and horse for you in return for great favor!"


    "Subordinates also implore Master Wukong to save the three guardians!" Nabelal also knelt.


    Xia Tiya and Albedo were holding Monkey King''s arms to the left and right, looking at him pleadingly. They all knew that the only one who could resurrect the three guardians of the class was Master Monkey.


    Of course, Nazarick¡¯s Ainz Ul Christine Union system also has a resurrection mechanism, but unfortunately they have insufficient authority to use it.


    "Get up, the three of them are also my acquaintances how to say, I will naturally save." Monkey King stretched out his hand to help Nabelar up.


    Sebastian, Marley immediately ran to move the bodies of the three of Cosettes and put them neatly in front of Monkey King.


    This time, Naxalek lost terribly. If it weren''t for Monkey King''s arrival, the guardians of these classes would have been wiped out.


    A group resurrection technique of Monkey King was thrown away, and the green fluorescence representing vitality shone on the three people in a flash, making their lifeless corpses gradually restored to life. Together with the wounds on their bodies, they healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Is intact.


    The three of them opened their eyes and sat up at the same time, perhaps because they had just been resurrected, they all seemed a bit at a loss.


    "Sister, great! You''re all right!!!" Marai threw into Yaura''s arms with excitement, and started crying like a girl.


    "Ma...Marley?..."


    Xia Tiya kicked Cosettes'' body, and yelled out: "I said you three are still in a daze? Don''t hurry up and thank Master Wukong for saving your life!"


    This sweet shout seemed to have awakened the three guardians of the class from their dazedness. They immediately knelt down on one knee and bowed their heads to Monkey King: "Master Wukong, thank you for your life-saving grace. We swear to heaven. This body, dedicated to loyalty!"


    "Just avoid loyalty, get up." Monkey King waved his hands freely, but he didn''t intend to accept them as his subordinates. What''s the use of loyalty.


    The three of Cosettes stood up silently, and they naturally understood Monkey King''s attitude towards them, and it was enough to keep this kindness in their hearts.


    Yaura looked around, and finally fixed his gaze on the pile of gold-forged bones: "Wow~ It shouldn''t be the bones of the undead monarch, right?"


    "Yes~ Sister!" Ma Lei''s face flushed with excitement: "You don''t know, the undead monarch was just a second to Master Wukong!"


    "It''s a second, a second?! Such a powerful undead monarch has been seconded?!" Yawula''s eyes widened in an instant, and looked at Monkey King full of admiration: "As expected of Master Wukong! So amazing!!"


    Dimiugos was also shocked, but the existence of him and Aura was killed by Master Goku. How strong is Master Wukong?


    "You...have already confronted the undead monarch?" Cosettes was slightly puzzled. He died in a sneak attack by the evil chief and had never seen the undead monarch.


    "Yeah, if it weren''t for Master Wukong, we would have been wiped out!" Sebastian said with emotion, feeling that while the undead monarch was powerful, he also worshipped Monkey King''s strength.


    Albedo had a serious face: "After this incident, our strength is still too weak. It seems we have to enter the treasure hall."


    Demiurge looked serious: "Didn''t the undead monarch be killed by Master Wukong? Why enter the treasure hall again? Is there still a remnant party?"


    Albedo nodded: "According to the news, there seems to be a stronger force behind them. The Necromancer has escaped. I am afraid that it will not take long before it will inevitably conflict with us. Therefore, we must Be fully prepared."


    "Is there a stronger power?!" Dimiugos frowned. This is really bad. An undead monarch almost killed them. If there is a stronger one, how can they resist it?


    Albedo looked at Monkey King hopefully: "Master Goku, can you please come with us to Nazarick!"


    "I don''t need to join in the fun, right?"


    Albedo looked serious: "Nazarick is not only the guardian of our class, but also the guardian of the realm that is not weaker or even stronger than us. Without the leadership of the supreme supreme, it will be difficult for us to enter the treasure hall. I have to trouble you to help."


    "Emotion, do you treat me as a thug?" Monkey King turned his eyes back.


    "Please." Albedo shook Sun Wukong''s arm.


    "Ahem~ OK, help you, help you!" After a few moments, Monkey King couldn''t stand it.


    Shatia immediately glared at Yaerbed with an unhappy expression, this bitch dared to seduce my Master Goku.


    "Then you go back first." Monkey King casually made a portal and said to the women like Lafasi.


    Rafasi and the other women had no objection, they didn''t dare to go to the''lair'' that was full of blame on me, and now bid farewell to Monkey King and others and walked into the portal.


    Seeing that the sage king of the forest stood there still, Sun Wukong kicked it into the portal: "You follow along, remember to protect them."


    "Yes, master." The weak tone was full of grievances...

 3175 Chapter 72 Guild President

    Nazarick, the tenth floor.


    The bright and spacious hall, with a huge round table exuding the brilliance of obsidian in the center, and forty-one luxurious seats around it, which belonged to the forty-one supreme throne of the former Ainz Ur Christine Union .


    Xia Tiya and others looked at the forty thrones in front of them, and they all looked a little sad.


    The only person with a calm expression was Albedo. She walked slowly and walked to a wall, where there was a Dharma stick adorned with seven snakes. In the mouth of the painful and struggling snake, each with a different colored gemstone. , The material of the handle is like crystal clear crystal with blue light.


    This is exactly the YGGDRASIL game, the guild can only have one guild weapon, it can also be said to be Ainz.Ur.Symbol of Christine.


    As long as the union weapon is destroyed, it means the union is disintegrated, so the guild weapon is usually not used to exert its powerful performance, but placed in the safest place.


    Albedo looked respectful and bowed and saluted Monkey King: "Master Wukong, this is the symbol of our Naxalik, Ainz Ur-God-the guild weapon. As long as you pick it up, you are qualified to control the entire Nassar. Rick, you must hold it if you want to enter the treasure hall."


    Monkey King: "Take me a look."


    Albedo was apologetic: "Sorry, even if I am the guardian of Nazarick, I am not qualified to touch it. The only person qualified to touch it here is Master Wukong."


    Xia Tiya and them all have expressions of''exactly''. Now the Monkey King can be said to be the lifesaver of their entire Nazarick. They have long since agreed and succumbed to Monkey King.


    If it was said that the Sun Wukong became their supreme supreme in the past, just to keep Nazarick from falling apart, then they have already regarded Sun Wukong as their new supreme supreme from the bottom of their hearts.


    Only such invincible powerhouses are qualified to become the supreme supreme they respect.


    "It''s just with the staff. Look at you all serious." Monkey King said, reaching out with one hand, and the guild weapon placed on the wall flew into his hand.


    At the same time, a virtual screen popped up in front of Monkey King, and the clear sound transmission spread throughout Naxalek: "Ding~ Chairman Ainz Ul Gongxin succeeded, all Naxalik, Ainz Ul ¡¤Gong members show their most loyal respect!"


    "..." Sun Wukong was obviously speechless while holding a union weapon. How could he recognize the lord in his hand?Generally speaking, shouldn''t there be an option or something?This broken guild weapon even played first cut and then played.


    Albedo and them all froze for a moment, and they all showed ecstasy. They knelt down on one knee in a neat manner: "Guardian General, Albedo, see Master Wukong!"


    "The guardians of the first, second, and third floors, Shatia, Brad Fren, see Master Goku!"


    "Cosettes, guardian of the fifth floor, see Master Goku!"


    ...


    "Okay, get up, I didn''t say to be your supreme supreme." Sun Wukong watched the guardians of the class and the maids like Nabelal all kneel to the ground, waving his hands at will. I really didn''t expect that as long as I held this guild weapon, I would take over as the president. Could it be that Ainz Ul Christine has no relationship with the president?


    Thinking about this, Monkey King looked at the virtual screen in front of him...


    Xia Tiya looked at Monkey King but her eyes flashed: "Don''t you, Master Wukong, even the guild weapon recognizes that you are our supreme supreme, so don''t delay it."


    Albedo looked at Monkey King with a blushing face: "If it''s Master Wukong, I would raise my hands in favor!" She originally thought that no one deserves her allegiance anymore, but now, she has found it. If it was Master Goku, she had no objection.


    Sebastian and others all expressed their loyalty one by one.


    Monkey King ignored them. He was looking at the virtual screen in front of him.


    Seeing the look of Monkey King, Xia Tiya and the others also looked at the screen with curiosity. At the moment, their complexions changed slightly and their expressions were different.


    Because there is only Monkey King on the first page, but they did not see the names of the Supreme Beings in their memory.


    This is natural. In the original game, forty-one guilds became, and only three did not withdraw. Two of them were closed because the game was closed, the data was deleted, and the names would naturally disappear.


    As for the character of''flying squirrel'', he died because of the relationship with the world master, which is equivalent to being deleted, and it also no longer exists.


    "Sure enough, the Supreme Supreme... have abandoned us..." Albedo muttered to himself, expressionless, and didn''t know what was thinking in his heart.


    Xia Tiya stared at Monkey King with her eyes tightly: "What''s the matter, don''t we still have Master Wukong here?"


    "Yeah! We still have Master Goku here!" Nabelar and others fixed their gazes on Monkey King, their expressions as if they had found spiritual sustenance.


    "Unexpectedly, this guild weapon has the function of viewing guild information." Monkey King shook the staff in his hand. He was a little surprised. He originally thought that only the management system in the underground tomb of Nazarick could view it. He did not expect this guild weapon. It can be directly connected to the management system for control.


    But it''s right to think about it. After all, this is a guild weapon that symbolizes the survival of the entire Nazarick and Ainz Ur-Christian Union. If it doesn''t even have this function, wouldn''t it be too bad.


    Monkey King opened the NPC tab page. There were a lot of names in it. The names of Albedo, Shatia and others were all ranked first. The colors were all white, but some names were interspersed with red. name.


    Seeing these red names, Albedo''s complexion instantly became ugly and distorted: "These people who don''t know good or bad dared to oppose Master Wukong becoming our supreme supreme!!"


    There are labels on it, white represents loyalty, black represents betrayal, and red represents hostility.


    In other words, because Monkey King became Ainz Ur Gong¡¯s guild president inexplicably, the guardians of other realms of Nazalik became hostile to him.


    Because they only agree with the original supreme Supreme, as for the others, they are usurped invaders.


    Obviously, they regarded Monkey King as an intruder who usurped Naxalek.


    "This is really interesting." A smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth. If someone wanted to play with him, he certainly wouldn''t refuse.

 3176 Chapter 73: Nicolede

    The fifth underground level of Nazarick is an extremely cold zone created by the concept of glaciers.


    It gives people the illusion that it is like a blue and white iceberg shining from the inside, standing like a tombstone on the endless white ground; the white snow falling from the sky covered with thick clouds is blowing the ice and containing coldness. Dancing lightly under the cold wind of water vapor; the tree icy forest visible in the distance is completely covered by snow, like a giant hidden under a cloak.


    Standing in a two-story majestic building in the cold wind, a woman who was very similar to Albedo heard the sound, her beautiful face gradually became crazily distorted: "Hehehehe~~~Someone broke in. Naxalec? Did you even take the chairmanship? Ahhhhh~~~ If you go out now... will you be forgiven?..."


    The door suddenly slid open silently¡ªthere were bursts of baby crying, not one or two, it was a combination of dozens or hundreds of crying, and it came out, but, I didn¡¯t see any babies in the room, the scene was extremely strange...


    Since being created, the woman who has never left this ice prison, felt that Nazarick was in an unprecedented crisis, and stepped out of this field for the first time...


    On the way to the treasure hall.


    The guardians of the class were fully armed and surrounded Monkey King in the center. Albedo and Shatia accompany him. Their solemn expressions made Monkey King a little helpless: "You don''t need to be so nervous, just relax. "


    Albedo looked serious: "Your strength is naturally beyond doubt, but it is my duty to protect your safety. I hope Master Wukong will allow me to wait; and there are still many extremely dangerous things in this Nazarick. Guardians, their strength is not inferior to ours. I am afraid that they have already regarded you as an intruder, and they will inevitably launch an attack. We should be more cautious!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I felt the piercing cold wind roaring, and the harsh, crazy screams were also passed into everyone''s ears: "You, you, you... snatched, snatched, snatched... I My child, my child, my child, my child¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "This voice!!!" Albedo frowned and turned in vain to look for fame, only to see a woman with a strong murderous aura turned into a gust of wind toward them. Seeing that its goal, it seemed that it was not Monkey King. It''s everyone present.


    The large scissors in his hand exudes a dazzling cold light.


    "How did this guy run out?!" Cosettes shouted and was about to prepare to fight, but Albedo moved faster than her, hurriedly took out a doll, and threw it at the woman who was charging. In the past: "Your child is here!"


    Seeing the doll that was thrown flying, the woman''s movements froze as if she pressed a stop button, then she put away the scissors, and carefully took the doll: "Oh!"


    She embraced her dear''child'' lovingly, as if she would never let go, and then turned her face covered with long hair to Monkey King and others: "My lovely sister, and all the floor guards, don''t come here unscathed? "


    "Nicholide, you too... don''t come here unharmed!"


    Facing the woman in front of him, the expressions of the guardians are a little weird. The long hair that sheds her head covers her face, and she can¡¯t see what she looks like, but from the standpoint of her figure, she looks a bit similar to Albedo. .


    However, in the next moment, Niguride¡¯s gaze was suddenly locked on Monkey King¡¯s body: "You¡ªyou are the intruder who usurped the position of the president!" As he said, Chao Yar Bede, who was looking fiercely in vain Waiting for someone to look over: "My lovely sister, tell me! Why are you with this intruder?"


    "Sister, he is not an intruder, Master Wukong is the new supreme Supreme whom I agree and recommend with all the floor guards..."


    "Unanimously agree, recommend?" Niguride''s face became more frantic and twisted: "That''s it, that''s how it is! Have you betrayed Nazarick and Ainz Ur Gong? Since you It''s my lovely sister, and I will never forgive you!!"


    The violent aura swept out again, Niguride''s mood seemed to be completely replaced by madness, and the big scissors in his hand cut towards Monkey King without hesitation!


    "You dare to shoot against Master Wukong? Ahhhh~~ Even if you are my sister, I won''t forgive you!!"


    Seeing that Nicholas actually launched an attack on Monkey King, Albedo screamed angrily, and the giant axe in his hand unceremoniously chopped down at the scissors.


    The loud noise of''Dang'' and the aftermath of the violent collision made the two women retreat, but they rose up again in an instant, and collided again, the sound of the collision of weapons reverberated here...


    "My lovely sister! You shot at me? You shot at me?! Ah ah ah~! You betrayed, are you? You betrayed, are you? A madman made a harsh scream, her eyes gradually became blood red, she seemed to have completely lost her senses, and her whole body erupted like fighting spirit, which made her look even more crazy, but the frequency of attacks increased. Fast and fierce, the attack from the big scissors in his hand was deadly, and it gradually suppressed Albedo.


    Monkey King watched the battle in the field: "She''s called Niguride, isn''t she? She seems to be a magic caster, who actually suppressed Albedo in close combat. Although Albedo has mercy, but the strength is not bad. Well."


    Xia Tiya explained: "She is the guardian of the fifth layer of ice prison, and has the ability to fully monitor the individual. It is rumored that her spirit is not stable. Now it seems that it is true."


    Just as Shatia explained, Albedo¡¯s angry screams overwhelmed her, and her jealousy distorted her face: "You, you, you guy, you are actually praised by Master Goku! Ahhh~~ Master Wukong, please take a good look, the concubine''s ability is more than that!!"


    The giant axe in his hand was shining green in vain, and in the roar of anger, Albedo, who had been defensively, suddenly smashed Niguride out with an axe!


    As a magic caster, Nicolede could not be Albedo¡¯s opponent in close combat. He was suppressed because of his mercy, but because Monkey King praised Nicolede, Albedo was driven by jealousy. , The anger distorted her, and her head was hot and she didn''t care about anything.


    "Cough cough~~" Nicolaide climbed up from the ground with difficulty, coughing up blood from the corner of his mouth, and Albedo, who had a distorted and angry face, suddenly lost his expression: "Sister...Sister, you are all right. Right?" ..

 3177 Chapter 74 Treasure Hall

    "Hmph~~My lovely sister, she is really merciless when she starts..." Niguride looked cold and calm, as if she didn''t care, but stared at Monkey King in cold eyes, full of hostility. The face covered by the long hair was a little dazzled and parted because of the battle, revealing a little face.


    After Sun Wukong saw this face, his face twitched involuntarily. How can I put it to say, this is too hot, without eyelids and lips, and his neurotic look looks extremely mad, and he saw Sun Wukong''s instinctive slap. The volley shot out, and Nigured received a heavy blow in the back of the head with only one touch, and fell to the ground with his face. The whole body was embedded into the ground and passed out.


    When Albedo saw this, he immediately walked over and tied her up, and knelt down in front of Monkey King: "Master Goku, the concubine apologizes for the rudeness of my sister. Please explain how to deal with it."


    Albedo had a good impression of Monkey King, and she was not so respectful at first. Unexpectedly, after Monkey King took over as the president inexplicably, her attitude also changed 180 degrees. The title of supreme is really significant for them.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand at will: "It''s your sister anyway, so I don''t need to deal with it. I don''t have time to talk to her now. Let her stay here for a while."


    "Ah~ My sister is so rude, can I still be forgiven? Master Goku is really kind!" Albedo looked at Monkey King with admiration and moved. Obviously, all of this was for her face. So, I still have a lot of weight in Master Wukong''s heart. Thinking about this, the corners of Albedo''s happy mouth are cracked.


    Xia Tiya curled her lips with an unhappy expression: "I see, this kind of rude fellow should be punished severely. It is an unforgivable sin to dare to attack Master Wukong!"


    "Okay, go ahead." Monkey King rubbed Xia Tiya''s head, and the latter''s eyes narrowed instantly, and his full stomach was instantly thrown out of the clouds.


    Shortly after walking forward, Sun Wukong¡¯s eyes were already occupied by a piece of precious light. I saw that there were many huge cabinets as high as the ceiling on the surrounding walls, and the treasures placed in it shone brighter than Jinshan¡ª¡ª


    A platinum crown decorated with huge diamonds, a gold censer full of precious stones, a statue of a large female made of gold, a belt sewn with a large emperor topaz...


    Piece by piece, box by box, all show the wealth of this Nazarick.


    And such precious things are obviously thrown here at will, as they are worthless and low-value items.


    Monkey King smiled and looked at Albedo and said: "It seems that you Nasarek are quite rich. These valuable treasures are all''thrown away'' everywhere."


    Albedo made a serious correction and said, "Master Goku, now it is our Nazarick... I am deeply sorry for not taking good care of these treasures, as long as you order, we will immediately proceed to organize them."


    "Forget it, I don''t have time to manage these things now." These things also have some value in terms of money, but they are not so precious in other aspects. No wonder they are placed here randomly.


    But this also makes people look forward to how amazing the things in the treasure hall are, even the periphery is so exaggerated, not to mention the things that are protected inside.


    When you go forward, you are the mountain terrain. It is no longer available for walking, but can only be used for flying. Being in the air, you can clearly feel the magic poison in the air, but everyone here is not weak. , This magical poison can''t cause the slightest threat at all.


    The road was unimpeded, and there was no obstacle in the way, crossing the Golden Mountain Range to the door on the other side.


    Saying that it is a door, it is more like a door in the shape of a black shadow that looks like a bottomless pit attached to the wall-this is the weapon storehouse in one of the treasure halls.


    "It seems that a password is needed. Does anyone of you know the password?" Monkey King looked at Albedo and the others.


    Albedo and others all shook their heads unanimously: "This is our first time here, and we don''t know what the password is."


    Xia Tiya said curiously: "Can''t you enter without a password?"


    "That''s not the case." Monkey King reached out his hand and tapped on the black shadow at random. The black shadow was immediately sucked in by the spot he had clicked. It didn''t take long for the original black shadow to disappear without a trace, only a fist. The black sphere is floating in the air.


    Because the black shadow covering it disappears, you can see the inside from the opened hole. The organized world is like a museum exhibition room.


    Dimiugos was surprised: "The code has been deciphered? Is there a thief in Master Wukong''s profession?" According to his understanding, only thieves have the ability to decipher various codes. Admiration: "It''s Master Wukong who really doesn''t lose. Now the known professions include warrior, summoner, magic caster, and thieves. Are you a full professional?"


    The eyes of Xia Tiya and others flashed with admiration: "Master Wukong is Master Wukong! It turned out to be an all-professional person, which is really amazing!"


    "You just continue to replenish your brain." Monkey King glanced at Dimiugos, ignored them, and stepped into the arsenal.


    The brightness in the room is not strong, but it is very long, extending inwards; the height from floor to ceiling is about five meters, this is not the height designed on the premise of human beings, the width on the left and right is up to ten meters.


    The floor is tightly paved with stones that emit black light. It looks like a huge stone, reflecting the faint light from the ceiling, revealing a tranquil and solemn atmosphere.


    Countless weapons are also neatly arranged on the left and right sides, which looks quite spectacular.


    And just as Albedo and them all entered the arsenal, a voice full of majesty echoed: "Is it finally here? I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Albedo and others acted vigilant momentarily, looked around, and finally fixed their sights on a dark shadow that appeared at the end of their sights.


    Xia Tiya was holding a dropper and spear, and shouted coldly: "You are the guardian of the treasure hall, don''t pretend to be a ghost, and you won''t come out to see Master Wukong!"


    "Farewell? Haha~~ It seems that you have all betrayed Nazarick and Ainz Ur Gong. This is really sad."


    The sound of dadada''s footsteps spread clear, and the shadows are getting closer...


    After seeing his appearance clearly, Albedo and others all looked sluggish, and then they were full of ecstasy: "Fly... Master Flying Squirrel?!!!" ..

 3178 Chapter 75 Pandora Act

    The tall and majestic skeletal body, wearing a gorgeous black cloak, looks full of supreme domineering and awe-inspiring features. This is not the president of the Guild of Ainz Ul Christine, the supreme supremacy of Nazarick One-flying squirrel!


    "I didn''t expect that the floor guardians would betray Ainz Ur Gong together. It''s really surprising. Are you not going to say anything?"


    The''flying squirrel'' has a majestic tone, staring at Xia Tiya and the others.


    Dimiugos backed his back with one hand, bowed slightly, and looked respectful: "Master Flying Squirrel, we have never betrayed Nazarick. Regarding Master Wukong, we can explain..."


    "No! No!" Albedo suddenly shouted coldly, his face covered with frost: "He can''t be the Supreme Supreme! The Supreme Supremes have left us, and there is no more in the guild. Their names, who are you? How dare you pretend to be the Supreme One to deceive me and wait, it is unforgivable!"


    Hearing this, Dimiugos seemed to feel reasonable, his respectful expression immediately narrowed, his brows frowned and looked at the Lord Flying Squirrel in front of him. If it was fake, then his transformation technique would be too advanced, even he Did not see through.


    "Get rid of him!" Xia Tiya yelled coldly, her body flashed, and blocked his retreat, daring to deceive them with the appearance of the Supreme Supreme. This is a great disrespect to the Supreme Supreme. How can they tolerate.


    Sebastian and others are all showing their shape, surrounding the''flying squirrel'', and locking him tightly with their eyes: "Say, who are you?"


    "Oh yeah~~ I didn¡¯t expect to be seen through so quickly. I originally thought that if I changed it to this way, it would be a little miraculous." As the voice fell, the body of the flying squirrel in front of him was twisted and deformed. Real body.


    This is a humanoid alien. A face is quite flat. The nose and other bumps are smoothed. There are only three empty holes in the eyes and mouth. There are no eyeballs, teeth and tongues. There are only three children like children. A black hole blacked out with a pen; it seems that the head of a pink egg is bare and not even half of the hair.


    "High-level dual phantom..." Seeing the man''s appearance, Sebas immediately recognized his racial traits.


    "Guardians of the floors, meet for the first time, don''t be unharmed! I am Pandora Yacht, the creator is Lord Flying Squirrel, and I am the domain guardian of this treasure hall."


    "Master Wukong, what is the color of this guy''s name?" Albedo looked at Monkey King.


    Monkey King: "Red."


    "Then there is nothing to say!" Xia Tiya''s eyes flickered, and she was about to attack.


    "No, no, no, I advise you not to act rashly." Pandora Act quickly waved his hand to stop: "How can I say, I am also the guardian of the treasure hall, although it is to deal with all the floor guards at the same time. It is impossible to win, but you should be here for the treasures and equipment in the treasure hall, right? If you do it, I can destroy everything here with just a thought~"


    "This bastard!" As soon as Xia Tiya and the others heard this, the figure that was about to stretch out immediately stopped, looked at Monkey King and asked what should be done.


    Monkey King smiled, and a little bit in front of him, a virtual screen flashed out, and after a few taps, he calmly said: "All his permissions have been cancelled, give me a vicious punch!" He even dared to threaten him. I really don''t know why the flowers are so red.


    "Hey~~" When Xia Tiya and others heard the words, they all looked at Pandora Act with malicious expressions.


    Pandora Act''s complexion changed slightly, and he backed away vigilantly: "It''s a miscalculation... The president has all the authority to control Nazarick!"


    "Come on!" Xia Tiya immediately yelled, first of all, the gun was stabbed, Sebas and others followed closely, for a time, screams echoed in the weapon hall from time to time...


    Although Pandora Act was not weaker than the one-hundred-level guardian of the floor, he could only be passively beaten when all the rights of the guards were cancelled in the face of the beating of all the floor guards.


    After a while, Pandora Act had already been beaten up and his face was full of bags, and his bloody state was already crippled, and Yaura dragged his ankles to the Monkey King without any image: My lord, the task is completed, how do you deal with this rude fellow?"


    "Tie up for a while and talk about it later." Monkey King waved his hand casually, and didn''t bother to pay attention to it. Now he is very curious about what Ainz Ur Gong''s treasures are.


    Aura nodded, and the five-flowered band tied Pandora Akt to a sturdy one. Shatia took a sledgehammer from nowhere, and knocked him to the ground with a touch.


    Entering the Treasure Hall, eleven gorgeous treasure chests appeared in front of you, and in each treasure chest, there was a world-class prop.


    Eleven world-class props, which is exactly the number owned by Ainz Ur Gong.


    At this moment, Albedo and others were solemn and solemn, and looked forward to watching Monkey King open the eleven treasure chests one by one.


    "Greed and desirelessness", "Cup of Xuguiya", "Blade of Hundreds of Millions", "Shanhe Sheji Map", Hell Abyss...


    One by one, world-class props showed up in front of them, and it was obvious that Xia Tiya and the others were breathing quickly.


    No one can stand the temptation of world-class props. It is said that every world-class prop represents a world, and each has the power to destroy the world. Although it is a bit exaggerated, it is enough to explain its preciousness. Up.


    And just when Monkey King took Albedo and they assigned Ainz Ur Gong¡¯s world-class props, somewhere far away in an unknown mountain bamboo building, the Necromancer was kneeling respectfully, her head low. Chute had touched the ground, and his body was shaking.


    And in front of her, there was only one person, a beautiful woman who could no longer describe her beauty in words. At this moment, she was lying languidly on the padded bamboo chair, showing her perfect figure, let One can''t look away: "Is the undead monarch dead? Really, I didn''t expect that person would take the shot himself. This kind of breaks the rules of the game... Now, you came to see me, do you want to avenge your husband? "


    The voice is soft and flexible, making people intoxicated after listening.


    The Necromancer bite the tip of her tongue forcibly to keep herself awake, but she did not dare to say more: "Yes, yes."


    "That''s it, although I think it''s impossible, but since you have this heart..." the woman said, suddenly a light in the room shone, and an object bathed in divine light flashed and floated in front of the necromancer: "Then give you this world-class prop." ..

 3179 Chapter 76: The Spear of Tu Sheng

    "World...world-class props!!" The Necromancer''s eyes widened for a while, and her hands stretched out to catch the floating and landing props in a respectful gesture. The trembling of fear has turned into a tremor with excitement.


    The woman glanced at the Necromancer indifferently: "You seem to have a good understanding of world-class props."


    "Of course!" The Necromancer suppressed the excitement and excitement in her heart: "Legendly, world-class props are transformed by the fallen leaves of the world tree. Each world-class prop is equal to a world, and contains the ultimate power of a world!"


    "Well, that''s right." The woman got up, stretched lazily, showing her perfect figure: "But it''s not so exaggerated, it''s just false and infinitely exaggerated... This world I give you The class item is called "Sacred Slayer''s Spear". It has the ability to completely erase the target, but it must pay the price of being completely erased by the user. For you who want revenge, shouldn''t it be suitable?"


    "Yes, thank you for your generosity, this is exactly what I wanted!" The Necromancer kowtows respectfully and thanked her, holding the "Sacred Slaying Spear" tightly in her hands, her eyes full of determination, it is a flame of revenge.


    "Go, if Nazarick, it should be underground near Kahn Village. If you search carefully, it should be easy to find."


    The Necromancer clasped her fists and left...


    There was only one woman left in the bamboo building. After a while, a voice filled with solemn and majesty came to her mind: "How is things going?"


    The woman¡¯s lazy expression disappeared instantly, she got up and kneeled respectfully on one knee: ¡°It¡¯s done, Master Jiuyao, if it¡¯s the "Spear of Slaughter", no matter how strong the person is, she should be obliterated. !"


    "Very well, then don''t act rashly. The people in the heavens have been paying attention to the ground. Don''t be discovered by them before I completely break the seal."


    "Yes, it''s just that there is something unclear to the subordinates. Why don''t you use powerful world-class props like "Sacred Spear" on someone in the heavens, but on a human being. Is this a waste?"


    "Waste? Do you think so? It''s really short-sighted! Now, the only person on the ground who can prevent me from breaking the seal is that person. As long as he is removed, there will be no worries, when I successfully break the seal. , Do you think, who else can stop me?"


    "Yes, the subordinates are indeed stupid. They only saw the preciousness of the "Sacred Spear", but did not see the essence of the matter. As long as Master Jiuyao breaks the seal, no one can stop it!"


    "Doing things give me more thoughts, don''t be discovered by the heavenly guys, otherwise it will be very troublesome."


    "Don''t worry, Master Jiuyao, seal your Jiuding. We have already unlocked the Sanding. It won''t take long for you to see the sun!"


    "I''m looking forward to..." The voice drifted away until it disappeared completely.


    The woman got up and returned to the look of the lazy beauty before: "Then, I should act too..." As the sound fell, her body gradually dimmed, disappearing together with the bamboo building...


    The big underground tomb of Nazarick, the treasure hall.


    After Albedo and other floor guardians were assigned a world-class item, Monkey King and his party also withdrew from the treasure hall.


    However, what awaits them is a large number of undead and other monsters: Duke Horror, Hungry Fox King, Red Lotus, Grant, Oleil Omega...


    In short, all the guardians of the realm who are not familiar with Monkey King are all gathered and dispatched, one hundred level monsters, the number is huge, more than the floor guards.


    And the bad thing is that the sisters of the Pleiadian star cluster like Nabelal have been defeated and controlled by them.


    Clementine was among them: "Master, help!!"


    Seeing Monkey King appear, Clementine screamed loudly, her frightened look seemed to be very scared.


    As the monsters of Nazalik were all out, she knew exactly how terrifying and powerful this force was.


    "I really didn''t expect that there would be so many hundred-level NPCs in Nazarick." Monkey King looked at the dense figure of undead in front of him, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "I didn''t expect that so many people would oppose it. As for me, even though I don¡¯t care about the chairmanship, it¡¯s a bit uncomfortable if so many people object."


    "These bastards, I will kill them!!" Xia Tiya said with an angry face, Master Wukong finally became their new supreme supreme, these bastards dare to oppose it, it is simply unreasonable, if Master Wukong is angry Left, then they...


    Xia Tiya thought about it more and more angry, so that her lovely face became distorted.


    Just as she was about to get angry, she was stopped by Dimiugos: "Xia Tiya, calm down, now is the best time for Wukong-sama to stand up. We better not interfere. "


    Albedo, who was originally angry, calmed down when he heard the words: "Indeed, if Master Goku shows an invincible posture, these guys will definitely fall under Master Goku''s absolute strength!"


    For a while, Shatia and the others looked at Monkey King with extremely expectant expressions.


    "Albedo, and all the floor guards, I really didn''t expect that you would betray Nazalik and the Supreme Supreme!" The terrifying public stared coldly at the floor guards, standing cockroaches. It looks very disgusting.


    Holding a sarcoma-like disgusting monster on his forelimbs, Albedo''s face changed slightly when he saw this monster, and he whispered to Monkey King: "It''s Wick Tim! The supreme princes have mentioned it before. , Although that guy has a very low level, he is a part of Nazalek¡¯s ultimate defense. He has a very special ability and must be activated after death. Don¡¯t let it activate, otherwise it may be dangerous!"


    "Danger, it is indeed dangerous..." Monkey King joked, "However, it is not the danger... You know, all of you are concentrated here, no one will guard each floor. If there is someone at this time What would it be like if it invaded?"


    "How could there be such a coincidence!" Xia Tiya was taken aback when she heard the words.


    "That''s really such a coincidence." Monkey King said, looking in the direction of the lower level, there was a beautiful shadow rushing all the way there, and the undead who blocked the way were not her enemies at all.


    "It''s not good! My sirs, there are intruders!!" Niroste Painkiel rushed to report with an anxious look.


    All the guardians of the realm of Nazarick, Shatia and others had their complexions slightly changed...

 3180 Chapter 77 Invaders

    "Necromancer!" After seeing the intruder''s face, Albedo was surprised at what gave her so much courage that she dared to break into Nazarick alone.


    "Necromancer? Who is that? Why can''t I check her level?" Oleil Omega vocally wondered, staring at the necromancer at the door, and temporarily placed her alert posture on her body. .


    "Of course I can''t check it. That guy is twenty levels higher than us. It''s weird to check it." Xia Tiya curled her lips, her expression serious.


    "So, she has a hundred and twenty?!"


    The guardians of the terrifying public and other domains have changed slightly. They have never seen such a level of existence. Even the supreme sages are only one hundred!


    "Has such a powerful person appeared in the outside world?" Oleil Omega looked solemn.


    "A group of squatting houses, who have never come out to walk around, would you know what happened outside, only the blind guy, and when I clean up this guy, I will come to teach you." Xia Tiya stared angrily. The guardians of the eye area took the dropper and spear and said coldly in front of their eyes: "Necromancer, you are really arrogant! You dare to break into Nazarick by yourself, you are too good for your own strength. Too confident, or too dismissive of us Naxalik?"


    The Necromancer''s face was calm, facing such a large number of powerful men, she did not show a trace of panic: "I thought it would take a lot of effort, but I didn''t expect to break through so easily. It seems you Nazalek It seems that there is an internal conflict."


    As he said, his eyes focused on the guardian of the terrifying public and other realms, and his eyes flowed, exuding a very bewitching aura: "Well, everyone, it seems that you are not satisfied with the new supreme Supreme. , And my goal is only him. I have no intention of being an enemy of you. The so-called enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend. Should we cooperate together?"


    Oleil Omega said coldly: "We will take care of our internal affairs. We don''t need you as an intruder to participate!"


    "Really, don''t you say that you don''t know the strength of that person?" The Necromancer smiled jokingly: "My husband is as high as one hundred and fifty, and he was killed by him. Have you won? "


    "One hundred and fifty levels?!!!"


    The guardians of the realm were all surprised. What happened outside during this period of time?Even the level 150 monster ran out?


    I remembered that I opened the guild system before. Except for the name "Monkey King", all other information in the president column was question marks. It turned out that his level was too high?Or did he hide the information himself?


    The expressions of the guardians of the realm have become uncertain. Although their numbers are large, they are inferior to the guardians of the floors in terms of quality. For the commander''s demon, some people showed a moved look. .


    Seeing this situation, Xia Tiya immediately shouted: "You guys, why listen to her nonsense, this is an internal matter of our Nazarick, no outsiders need to intervene!"


    Upon hearing the words, the Necromancer saw that the guardians of the realm had loosened, and continued to bewitched: "Outsiders? To you, is he Sun Wukong not an outsider? What are you still hesitating? The object of your loyalty should be the real The supreme supreme, right? Instead of this outsider, I have no threat to you Nazalik. My target is only Monkey King. This does not conflict with you. You only need to help me stop those who are in the way around him. , Others, you don¡¯t need to intervene."


    "Shut up! Our business, we will take care of it ourselves, you don''t want to confuse people here, and point your fingers!" Oleil Omega suddenly yelled, a terrifying breath swept the audience, eyes full of madness, body The shape flashed and appeared in front of the Necromancer in a flash, the weapon in her hand stabled towards her critical point...


    The Necromancer frowned slightly, and the "Sacred Slaughter''s Spear" flashed into her hand, facing the weapon stabbed by Oleil Omega.


    With a ding sound, Oleil Omega''s body flew out like a heavy blow, and hit the wall behind him severely. A mouthful of blood spurted out and was hit hard by the blow.


    In layman''s terms, half of the blood bar was knocked out by one blow.


    "This is?!!!" Shatia and the others all showed shocked faces. They couldn''t know the strength of Oleil Omega. Among the domain guardians, she was the person they feared most. Its strength is strong, but it is known as the strongest human being. Although the Necromancer is as high as one hundred and twenty, it is impossible to hit her with a single blow.


    For a while, everyone focused on the "Sacred Slaying Spear" she was holding, with a solemn expression: "Will it be... a world-class prop?!"


    Albedo looked serious: "I said how dare she break into Nazarick alone, it turned out to be prepared!"


    Don''t think that the "Sacred Gun" is just an item that completely deletes the target. It is also a world-class item. It naturally has the attack power that a world-class item should have. The ability to completely delete the target is just an attached skill.


    Monkey King looked at the weapon in the hands of the Necromancer, and said calmly, ""Sage Slaughter''s Spear", is this your support?"


    ""The Spear of Tu Sheng"?Is it really a world-class prop?What is the ability?"Shatia and the others became nervous and defensive, because they all knew the terrible world-class props, but they only knew the eleven world-class props in the guild, and they didn''t know everything else.


    Monkey King: "Among the two hundred world-class props, one of the twenty strongest-"Sage Slayer''s Spear", possesses the ability to completely erase the target, but must pay the price of being completely erased by the user. It seems she He came here because he planned to die with me. No wonder he is so persistent."


    "What? End up together?!!!" Xia Tiya and the others heard the words, and their bodies instantly moved closer to Monkey King, surrounding him in the center for protection.


    "Unexpectedly, you knew about the existence of the "Sacred Spear"..." The Necromancer looked at Sun Wukong coldly, "No matter, I originally wanted to see the situation where you Naxalik killed each other, but I am a little kid. Seeing your loyalty to Nazarick, you are not deceived by me, but it doesn¡¯t matter, because this was not my goal at all. From the moment I came here, I didn¡¯t plan to go out alive, Monkey King, you Go to hell with me and make amends to my husband!"


    "The Spear of Tu Sheng" emits a dazzling sacred light, shining on everyone in the scene, and the Necromancer locked the light on Monkey King''s body, and a pleasant sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth...

 3181 Chapter 78: Eternal Tribulation Snake Ring

    "Master Wukong!!"


    Xia Tiya and Albedo were shocked and furiously rushed towards Monkey King, pressing him under them, trying to block the light that came from him with their bodies.


    Sebastian and others also used their own bodies to block him around, which shows that their loyalty to Monkey King is beyond doubt.


    Although Sun Wukong was quite pleased with the behavior of Albedo and others, he was also a bit speechless, because he didn''t need protection at all, and being so engaged by them made him a little bit restrained.


    "It''s useless!" The Necromancer''s face was full of sneers, and there was a kind of comforting crazy distortion: "Do you think you can block the light of the world with your own body? Impossible! Monkey King, with me Let''s go to hell together! No! If it is completely erased, maybe even hell won''t be able to enter! Haha~!"


    "Damn! Think of a way! Think of a way!" Albedo''s anxious expression became distorted, but they didn''t have the world-class props to defend the Saint Slaughter''s Spear.


    "Okay, it makes you nervous." Monkey King patted Albedo and Shatia with a helpless look: "You let me go first, this thing can''t hurt me."


    "Huh?~~"


    The two daughters of Xia Tiya were taken aback, looking at the peaceful and unharmed Monkey King, suddenly thought that Master Wukong has a lot of world-class props, and there is always one prop that can defend this "spear of slaughter". ?They seemed to be nervous.


    "Why are you... why are you okay? This is impossible! This is impossible!" The body of the Necromancer is gradually becoming transparent at this moment. The cost of using the "Sacred Spear" has begun to counteract at this moment, and her body is disappearing. : "Could it be that...you have defensive world-class props?!"


    Xia Tiya patted her skirt and stood up, with a proud face and gloat: "Of course, not only there are, there are a lot! Hehehe~~It seems that someone has gotten a big oolong~~ Ah~~Your body seems to be disappearing~what to do~what to do~!"


    "I..." The Necromancer spit out blood. She was really vomiting blood. She gave her life and wanted to avenge her husband. It turned out to be like this, and she was ruthlessly mocked. How depressed.


    "Isn''t it good to be alive? Why don''t you think so." Monkey King shook his head. In fact, he didn''t do anything. How could he be obliterated by a mere world-class props? The Necromancer was completely digging his own grave. At the beginning, the target was set on Monkey King''s head, and he was doomed to tragedy.


    "Husband..." The Necromancer whispered to herself unwillingly and full of relief, and her body collapsed until she disappeared completely.


    The loyalty of the Necromancer is worthy of praise, but unfortunately it is the enemy.


    In the distance, the woman who has been watching everything here with magic looks at the picture in the water mirror in front of her, her eyebrows are slightly furrowed, her face is solemn: "She has defensive world-class props, it''s a miscalculation, it seems that opportunistic methods don''t work. ¡­"


    As she said, the light in her hand flickered, but the space around the "Sacred Sage Spear" in the water mirror suddenly fluctuated slightly, and one end of the "Sage Sage Spear" was strangely submerged into the space...


    From the beginning, this was a game, and the Necromancer knew that she had been used. It was just a pawn in the hands of others, but she had no choice and had to do that.


    Just as the "Sacred Sage''s Spear" was about to completely submerge into the space, a hand suddenly stretched out, grabbed it, and shook it slightly, and the fluctuation disappeared. If the woman was hit hard, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and her pupils stared instantly. The boss, very decisively cut off the magic, fell to the ground powerlessly, but the panic on his face did not go away: "Okay, terrible guy! Such a long distance can actually hit me severely in an instant, this, This feeling is like Master Jiuyao... Is his strength equivalent to Master Jiuyao? This...how is it possible!!!"


    Who is Jiuyao?That is the strongest recognized in the world!In the past, Master Jiuyao was sealed, but it was only successful with the power of the whole world. How could there be someone equivalent to Master Jiuyao?This must be an illusion!Correct!It must be an illusion!!


    "Damn it, "Sage Tu''s Spear" was robbed. This is a bit uncomfortable. You have to report this incident to the Great Talent!"


    The woman waved her slender hand and sank into the portal...


    "Master Wukong, what''s the matter?" Xia Tiya looked at Monkey King curiously. The situation with the "Sage Slayer''s Spear" just now seemed a bit abnormal.


    "Nothing." Monkey King looked calm, and handed the "Sacred Spear of Tu Sheng" to Xia Tiya: "This thing is suitable for you, take it and play, but don''t use the skills attached to it."


    "Wow~ gave it to me?" Xia Tiya heard the words, and her face was ecstatic. She hugged her hands tightly, and the corners of her mouth were almost cracked behind her ears: "I will protect it with life. !"


    Monkey King: "It''s just an item. You don''t need to be so exaggerated. If it threatens your life, it doesn''t matter if you abandon it."


    "Yes! It''s so happy to hear Master Wukong say this!" Xia Tiya gasped in excitement, "But this is a gift from Master Wukong in the true sense. I will definitely cherish life. Cherish it!"


    Xia Tiya deliberately raised her voice loudly, and grinned at Albedo deliberately or unintentionally. That appearance was absolutely proud to show off.


    Albedo was obviously so angry that she was trembling, and then softly said to Monkey King with a smile: "Master Wukong, let me be with you."


    As he said, walking towards a corner, only hearing the sound of bumping, the ground was shaking for so many times, and Albedo walked out like a lady, and said softly to Marley: "Marley, I accidentally broke a wall just now. You can fix it later."


    "Uh~Yes..." Marley nodded repeatedly with a frightened look.


    Shatia was happier looking at Albedo''s expression at the moment.


    Monkey King smiled at Albedo''s attitude. Her face was pretty cute, but fortunately, it was completely within the controllable range, otherwise it wouldn''t be cute.


    "Okay, I like both of you very much. I won''t be partial to one person." Monkey King said, took out a ring and gave it to Albedo: "This is also one of twenty world-class props-Yong Jie Snake Ring, you can copy the abilities of any other world-class props, now it¡¯s given to you."

 3182 Chapter 79: Lubedo

    "Quit, quit, quit!!" Albedo instantly flushed with excitement, took it at an extremely fast speed, put it on her ring finger, and then smiled at Xia Tiya, now it''s her turn Show off proudly: "The ring~ It''s the ring~"


    Xia Tiya''s smug expression instantly solidified, and she was gritted her teeth with anger: "It''s too shameless, Master Wukong doesn''t mean that. You actually put it on the ring finger, so you can change it! "


    "You are jealous, you must be jealous?" Albedo''s laughter became even more proud.


    "Albedo, Shatia, now is not the time to quarrel." Sebastian watched Albedo and Shatia start the mutual conflict mode again, fearing that they would continue to make Monkey King unhappy. Yue, interrupted them right now and looked at those domain guardians: "Are we going to solve the internal problems first?"


    When Shatia and Albedo heard the words, they immediately turned their attention to the guardian of the domain: "It''s true, you guys, dare to oppose Master Wukong. Now I''ll give you one last chance to quickly take the Pleiadian star cluster. Sisters let go, otherwise, we will treat you as betrayers and eliminate them completely!"


    "This sentence should be ours, right?" A cold voice suddenly came from the guardian of the domain, but saw a woman walk out of them. The aura of her body unexpectedly overwhelmed all the people present except Monkey King. Everyone: "I really didn''t expect that all your floor guardians would betray Nazalik and the Supreme Supremes together. No matter what reason, it will be unforgivable!"


    "Lu, Lubedo!" Seeing the incoming person, Albedo''s expression instantly became extremely solemn, is this monster sister also standing on the side of the domain guardian?


    If Oleil Omega made them jealous, then this Lubedo made them feel not jealous, but afraid.


    Albedo grabbed Sun Wukong¡¯s hand and explained in a condensed voice: "Master Wukong, this is my sister, Lubedo, sister of Nicholas. Although she is a little disrespectful to the Supreme Supreme, she has to Said that she is the strongest individual of our Nazarick, even the strongest supreme supreme-Master Taqi Mi is not her opponent, if you want to defeat her, you must use world-class props, or all of our guardians Qi Shang can take her down!"


    Sun Wukong nodded calmly: "Her aura is indeed stronger than any of you. Your supreme Supreme is really amazing, and you have created a guy who is stronger than yourself. It¡¯s not so wonderful. ."


    Albedo said with a serious face: "Yes, she is completely different from the way we create. If there are no people who suppress her, it will definitely bring huge disasters to Nazarick. He has won the''World Champion'' before. Master Taqi Mi is here, as well as all the Supreme Supreme, but now..."


    With that said, Albedo looked at Monkey King with piercing eyes. She meant it was obvious. Now only Monkey King can suppress Lubedo.


    "Having strong strength will inevitably give birth to great ambitions." Monkey King looked at Lubedo and said calmly: "What''s more, without any hindrance, you can see that for the current Nasarek, you are gone. Loyalty, your purpose is to become the new Supreme Supreme, right?"


    Lubedo¡¯s expression was cold, without the slightest concealment: "The departure of the Supreme Supremes makes us Nazalik, Ainz Ul Christine, to have a new Supreme Supreme born, but that person absolutely It won''t be you, an outsider!"


    "Really?" Monkey King smiled. The next moment, his figure suddenly appeared in front of Lubedo. Before she had time to react, he slapped her whole body directly in. The ground: "It''s just that you said it doesn''t count." As he said, he looked at Albedo, who was stunned behind him: "She is your sister. Hurry up and tie it back and take it home for a good discipline."


    "???" Lubedo seemed to be slapped by the sudden slap.


    "Uh~Yes! I will definitely discipline her!" Albedo suddenly recovered from the shock, and quickly trot forward, really tied up Lubedo, who had circled his eyes. Dragged aside.


    "Too strong! Is this the strength of Lord Wukong! Even Lord Lubedo doesn''t have the ability to resist at all!" Yuli Alpha and others were shocked and their eyes widened. They had heard of Lord Wukong''s strength, but I have never seen it before, and now I was really shocked.


    Duke Terror and other guardians of the realm were even more shocked by the sudden change. That''s the strongest Nazarick, so he was defeated?The strongest is water injection, right?


    The imposing and incomparable debut, but it was slapped over in a flash, what the hell?


    "As for you..." Monkey King turned the corner of his eyes and looked at the guardians of the territories like Duke Terror, with a calm expression: "If there is any dissatisfaction, let''s go together!"


    "Gulong~" It seemed to be the sound of swallowing saliva, and the undead such as Horror were instinctively retreating with fear.


    Even if Monkey King didn''t leak the slightest breath, just standing there was a great deterrent to them, like an uncrossable mountain, making them immobile.


    As a group of monsters and undead, their instinct to perceive danger is stronger than ordinary people, so they can more clearly sense the horror of Monkey King.


    Seeing that Monkey King¡¯s deterrence was enough, Albedo immediately glanced at all the undead on the opposite side: "Master Wukong is the guardian of all floors, plus my guardian general agrees with the supreme supreme recommended, if anyone has objections , Dissatisfied with our decision, stand up!"


    The horrible breath was released, icy cold.


    All the guardians of the realm have seen it, and Albedo is telling them that whoever stands up will die!


    For a time, all the undead became unfriendly, and died, they were really not afraid.


    Oleil Omega did not fear Albedo at all, stepped forward, and stared at her coldly: "Albedo, you don¡¯t need to threaten me with death. As a member of Nazarick, our Loyalty is far above life and death. As long as you give us a reasonable reason, why recommend an outsider to become our supreme supreme? If this reason does not convince me, even if we die, we will fight to the end."


    Albedo looked cold, and threw a long magic scroll to her: "Reason? Go and see for yourself!"

 3183 Chapter 80 Evolution

    Oleil Omega took the magic scroll and opened it at will. The magic scroll immediately mapped out a light curtain, forming a screen in the air, playing the scene of Shatia and the decisive battle with the undead monarch, all fields The guardians were all shocked to see. They really did not expect that such a thing would happen to the outside world. Even several floor guards died in battle. It is no wonder that all floor guards agreed with this new Supreme.


    Oleil Omega came down in front of Monkey King and knelt down on one knee: "Sorry, Lord Monkey King, I didn''t expect this kind of thing happened outside. We actually did such an unforgivable thing to Nazarick''s benefactor. , Your subordinates are willing to be punished. If you become the new supreme supreme and lead me to wait, your subordinates have no objection. The guardian of the eighth tier of Nazarick''s "Sakura Sanctuary" domain¡ª¡ªOleil Omega, See my lord!"


    The guardians of Duke Terror and other domains glanced at each other, and they all knelt down: "The guardians of the second class of the''Black Coffin'' domain-see Lord Terror!"


    "Guardian of the seventh tier of the''Lava River'' domain-Gulian, see your lord!"


    ...


    "Wait, don''t make a mistake." Looking at the figure that suddenly fell to the ground, Sun Wukong frowned. He originally wanted to teach this group of antagonists an unforgettable lesson in death. Why did the red names become white names in a while? This change is too fast: "I didn''t say that I would become your supreme supreme."


    "..." The guards of the terrifying public and other domains were stunned, and looked at each other, not understanding what was going on.


    "Master Wukong!" Albedo looked at Monkey King with a flustered expression, but was interrupted by Monkey King waved his hand: "Needless to say, since there is no fight, then go back."


    Having said that, he ignored the people present and left immediately.


    "Lord, master!" Clementine looked at Monkey King''s back and hurriedly followed.


    "Dimiugos, you will take care of the next thing." Albedo said, and immediately caught up with Monkey King.


    "The concubine also left first." Xia Tiya hurriedly followed.


    In this way, the rebellion that originally belonged to the catastrophic class of Nazarick was so inexplicably quelled.


    Obviously, after reading the intelligence given to the domain guardians by Albedo, the guardians of all domains have expressed their conviction for the Monkey King who saved the floor guardian and the entire Nazarick, as well as the invincible strength of Monkey King. Such a strong person has become their new supreme supreme, and indeed has the qualifications, but it is a pity that people simply disdain this position.


    Just as Dimiugos and the others solved the remaining mess, Nazarick had ten floors of underground tomb.


    The extremely huge source of magic power gathered in Albedo¡¯s bedroom, forming a rotating black hole of magic power that envelops Albedo.


    And this process lasted for several hours before it ended.


    When Albedo walked out of the dormitory again, there was no change in appearance. In fact, it was the biggest change, because her current appearance is already her true appearance, that is to say, her body has evolved into It looks like this.


    "It seems to be a success." Monkey King smiled as he looked at Albedo who walked out.


    Albedo walked up to the Monkey King and looked at him expectantly: "Yes, the body of the concubine body has evolved into what it is now, would Master Wukong like it?"


    "Of course I like it, it looks the best now."


    "Hey~~ I like it!! Lord Goku really likes the way his concubine is now?" Albedo made no secret of his excited expression, and his exaggerated expression of excitement was already a little stretched: "Then, when will we get married? What?" As he said, Albedo''s breathing became faster.


    Before Sun Wukong could reply, Xia Tiya on the side had already shot the case and shouted angrily: "You don''t want to be too big, Albedo! Great Wukong doesn''t mean that!" To the Monkey King: "Master Wukong, now is the concubine''s turn? The concubine''s body must evolve too!"


    "Fine, stay calm." Monkey King touched Xia Tiya''s head and gently pushed her away.


    Xia Tiya''s whole body froze. Is this disgusted?


    Albedo laughed without image and looked at Xia Tia with contempt: "You fake, don''t behave like others, shame you."


    Xia Tiya scratched her hair frantically: "Ahhhh~~ I am mad! I am mad! Master Wukong, hurry up and give me ten or eight blood-borne fruits, I want to evolve! immediately!"


    Seeing that Xia Tiya was close to running away, Monkey King immediately took out a blood source fruit: "This energy is enough to make you break through the level limit and evolve."


    Without saying anything, Xia Tiya just took a few mouthfuls and swallowed it completely...


    In an instant, a huge magical power erupted from her body, and her body was restored as her body changed. And under the baptism of this extremely huge magical power, her body began to evolve in the direction of people little by little, and the terrifying appearance began. She became cute a little bit, until she became exactly the same as when she transformed into a human.


    Albedo lightly shook the Monkey King who was asleep leaning on him, lowered his head and closed his ears and whispered: "Master Goku, Shatia''s evolution is complete."


    Sun Wukong opened his eyes, sat up straight, looked in the direction where Xia Tiya was, and nodded in satisfaction. This look is finally pleasing to the eye, the original body is really a bit heavy.


    The first thing for Shatia, who had just awakened from evolution, was to check herself, and then laughed with excitement and exaggeration: "Wow haha~~~ It worked! I succeeded~~Haha~~~


    Laughing, he rushed towards Monkey King: "Master Wukong, look! The concubine body is successful! The concubine body is no longer fake, wow hahaha~~~"


    "Yes, yes, calm down, I see you are happy." Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya¡¯s exaggerated expression that the corners of her excited mouth were almost cracking behind her ears. His face was speechless. How long have you been suppressed? As for being so excited?His expression is almost broken.


    "Hmm~~~" Xia Tiya got up and looked at Albedo with a smug look: "Albedo, you are not qualified to laugh at me now, wow haha~~ Look, the concubine body is all over her body now, and nothing is fake~"

 3184 Chapter 81: Succession

    "Yes, that''s really congratulations." Surprisingly, Albedo was not taunting her at this moment.


    "Uh~" Shatia looked dazed, and she didn''t seem to expect Albedo to say that. Is this guy a bad guy?


    Well, the current Albedo is very thoughtful, and he is always worried that Monkey King will leave, and he is not in the mood to quarrel with Xia Tiya.


    Sure enough, Monkey King''s next words made Albedo''s heart jump: "Then, it''s time to leave."


    "Leave, leave?!" Shatia also became extremely nervous, holding Monkey King''s arm full of begging: "Master Goku, please don''t leave us, can you stay? You have already taken over Ainz Ur ¡¤Is President Christine now? Since he has taken over, let''s be our supreme supreme!


    "I said from the beginning, I have no interest in this supreme supreme." Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya.


    "Please stay, Master Wukong, please be our supreme supreme!" Xia Tiya still gleamed, looking at him pleadingly.


    Albedo''s expression became a little gloomy: "Is it because of those opponents before? If it makes Master Goku unhappy because of this, I will go and clean them up. Please Master Goku. Stay, now, the only loyal concubine is you."


    "Forget it, it''s not because of them." Monkey King grabbed the somewhat extreme Albedo. He believed that if he didn''t stop him, she would definitely kill him: "Kill as you do, Nazarick will No one else."


    "The concubine doesn''t care, you are the only concubine who cares about you, Master Wukong." Albedo looked at Monkey King with a silly face, and he was a little embarrassed with his warm expression.


    "Albedo, it''s too cunning, and the concubine is the same!" Xia Tiya would not admit defeat, but also made clear her position.


    This shows that the loyalty of the two women is completely fine.


    "Is it true that Master Wukong said what he said before? Is everything he likes cheating? Do you hate us so much? Are you so unwilling to be the supreme concubine?" Albedo said at this moment The expression looks darkened.


    "Of course I didn''t lie to you." Monkey King touched Albedo''s head and said very seriously: "Being the supreme supreme of the two of you, there is no problem."


    "In that case, please stay here!" Albedo''s expression turned from yin to joy. "Even if you are only the Supreme Supreme with a concubine body, it is fine. The concubine body will definitely serve Wukong with all his heart and soul. Your lord."


    Xia Tiya immediately quit: "Albedo, what do you mean by the Supreme Supreme alone? Master Wukong is also the Supreme Supreme who has succumbed to her body and mind!"


    Looking at the stickiness of the two women, Monkey King was relieved and was a little bit too enthusiastic, but they were all on this point. If you think about it carefully, becoming the new supreme supreme of Nazarick is actually Nothing, there are still benefits, like the people in the Pleiades star cluster, he can order at will; besides, there are many enemies behind, this Naxalik can at least use it, and it is much easier to do things. , You can have fun with the person behind the scenes.


    "Okay, for the sake of your face, I will be your supreme supreme for a while." Monkey King looked at the two women and said, "But don''t worry, even if I leave in the future, I will take you together. I will never leave you alone like the Supreme Supreme before you."


    "really?!"


    When Albedo and Shatia heard this, their faces were excited and excited. As long as this sentence is enough, the others don¡¯t matter to them. They don¡¯t want to try to be abandoned, especially Ya¡¯er. Bader, if he was abandoned by Monkey King, he would probably be ruined.


    Albedo couldn''t help but ecstatically said: "The concubine will gather all the guardians, let them see our new Supreme Supreme, and swear their loyalty."


    Monkey King: "This is unnecessary, right?"


    "Yes, as the new supreme supreme, everyone must see the oath of allegiance!" Albedo said, fearing that Monkey King would repent, and hurriedly opened the Nazarick''s dedicated contact system, which will call all those The orders of the senior members of Salic were issued.


    Then he bowed to Monkey King and said, "Now, Master Wukong, please move to the Throne Hall, and prepare to welcome the audience of the guardians!"


    "Is it necessary to be so formal?" Monkey King was a little helpless, he least liked this kind of trouble, but the next moment he was half pushed and half pulled by Albedo and Shatia to the throne room.


    The Sebastian and others who received the news all put down their work with a look of joy and rushed to the throne room at the first time.


    The guardians of the floors such as Sebas, Cosettes, and the guardians of the realms such as Pandora Act, Oleil Omega, etc., with the arrival of one after another, the Throne Hall suddenly became very lively.


    In the hall of the throne, Monkey King sits on the throne. On the left hand side is Xia Tiya, and on the right hand side is Albedo. The left row of the starting position is the guardian of the Sebastian floors; the right row is the domain guardian, and finally It is the Pleiades star cluster.


    Such a lineup, for this world, is absolutely terrifying and gorgeous. Clementine¡¯s eyes are twinkling and excited. She did not expect that her master actually accepted this terrifying organization. What is her identity? Isn''t the tide rising?It¡¯s okay to rule the world with the master!


    Albedo glanced at everyone in the field with a solemn and solemn expression: "It seems that everyone is here, then, guardians and everyone of the Pleiades star cluster, please offer your loyalty to the Supreme Supreme!"


    Shatia was the first to bow down: "Shatia, the guardians of the first, second, and third floors, Brad Fren, see Master Monkey King."


    "Setters, the guardian of the fifth floor, see Lord Monkey King."


    "Au, the guardian of the sixth floor, see Bela Fiora, see Master Monkey King."


    ...


    A group of silhouettes bowed down and swore their loyalty. In this way, Monkey King officially became the new supreme supreme of Nazarick.


    The next day, Monkey King took Nabelar and Shatia to leave Nazarick. As for Clementine, he stayed and continued to learn from Yuri Alpha.


    According to Albedo, as the guardian manager, Nazarick still needs her to deal with many things, and her appearance is not suitable for walking in the human world.


    Back to Cang Qiangwei''s villa, the surprise is that they are all at home today. Of course, besides them, there is also a stranger and familiar person to Monkey King-Princess Lana...

 3185 Chapter 82: Breaking the Seal

    The land of the extreme north glaciers.


    The temperature here is extremely low all year round, and dripping water can condense into ice, which makes the place very invisible, and the level of Warcraft is generally high.


    And even in such a harsh environment, now there is an intruder, a woman, who is dressed in thin clothes, in sharp contrast with the environment here, but it can also be seen that this woman¡¯s Extraordinary.


    "According to the map, it should be in this area." The woman muttered to herself, the voice of stepping on the ice was inaudible.


    Holding a map in the slender palm, looking at the marking points on it, the deeper the glacier...


    Suddenly, accompanied by a roar, a white devil bear over four meters high stopped her path, thumping her chest with both hands, demonstrating roaring, and vomiting: "Human? What a surprise, how long have I not encountered a human being? Well, one hundred years? Or two hundred years? Or longer?"


    When the woman heard the words, she just glanced at it indifferently, as if she hadn''t seen it, she just ignored it, and continued to look at the map in her hand.


    The White Devil Bear¡¯s attitude towards women feels that he has been greatly provoked. The mere ¡°humans¡± dare to despise him. Isn¡¯t that too much of his attention?


    The white devil bear¡¯s eyes flickered in vain, and the soles of the feet exerted force, directly kicking the ice apart, blocking the woman¡¯s path forward: "Human, you have invaded my domain, leave immediately, if you are moving forward, I will See you as provoking the majesty of the great White Demon God!"


    "God?" The woman glanced at the white devil bear with sarcasm and disdain. The next moment, her figure suddenly flashed across it, and with a''click'', the white devil bear''s body was instantly frozen into ice, and her voice suddenly changed. only.


    The white devil bear that survives in this harsh environment has great resistance to ice, and its level is as high as more than 30, but it can still be frozen by women at will. With this point, it can be seen that the level of the white devil bear is absolutely equal to Women are not a weight class.


    As if she had done something trivial to ask, the woman continued to move forward without looking back, while the white demon bear that was frozen into ice behind her was broken into pieces.


    Stopping and walking, the woman spent almost a few hours before she finally came to the end of the glacier, and what prevented her from going was a huge mountain covered with ice with no end in sight.


    "It should be here!" The woman looked at the map marker, her calm face finally showed a little excitement, her hand stretched out, and the space in front of her suddenly fluctuated slightly, and her palm reached into the fluctuating space so strangely. , When he took it out, there was already an extra strange big sword in his hand that was full of runes.


    The woman was holding a sword in one hand, and suddenly a pair of black wings were ejected from behind. She flapped her body against the mountain wall and rose into the air until she saw a groove on the mountainside before stopping, and then she engraved a strange talisman in her hand without hesitation. Wen''s big sword was inserted into the groove.


    Suddenly, the weird rune spread out from the sword body, carved on the mountain wall, and gathered towards the top of the mountain...


    At the same time, the extreme south, extreme west, extreme east, and the same half-waist of the mountain that can''t see the end, also holding a large sword engraved with runes and being inserted into the groove on the mountainside by a black-winged man...


    Strange runes invaded the mountain, gathered on the top of the mountain, turned into a black magic beam, and rushed up!


    To the southeast and northwest, the magic light pillars in the four directions formed an air field in the air. Above the center of the four light pillars, a small black dot appeared. The dot gradually expanded, as if the space was torn apart. An extremely exaggerated rotating black hole was created, with lightning and thunder, intertwined with magical powers, and there is no heaven.


    There was also an extremely huge horror shadow swaying in it, piercing the sky with a wild laugh: "Hahaha~~ Freed!! The deity is finally freed!!! The deity has seen the sun again~!!! Hahaha~~ ~World, get ready to meet the never-ending darkness again!!"


    The magical shadows converged and turned into a magic smoke flying out of the black hole. In a condensed state, they turned into a very evil and handsome man.


    At the same time, four magic portals flashed all over his body, and four figures walked out of them and bowed in the air in four different directions: "Congratulations, Master, for breaking the seal, and seeing the sun!"


    "Very good! Very good! You did a very good job this time!" The man looked at the four people who were kneeling on his side. It was Long Yan Dayue: "Unexpectedly, the deity will break out so smoothly this time. Don''t forget it!"


    The woman said respectfully: "It''s all because the world today is no longer the world we were in. The humans in this world don''t seem to know the existence of the master, so no one will stop us from unblocking, so we can Helping the owner break the seal so smoothly."


    "Since no one knows the deity, let the deity teach the people in this world an unforgettable lesson! Hahaha~~" The wild laughter shook the eardrums, full of evil intentions and unknowns.


    "You shut up, the laughter is really ugly." Suddenly, a soft and indifferent female voice sounded behind the man, and Gu Jing did not hear the slightest mood swing.


    "Who?" The man showed a shocked face and suddenly turned around. He didn''t even notice someone appeared behind him?This kind of thing could not have happened.


    However, when he saw the person behind him, his brows frowned: "Woman?"


    The woman is beautiful, not like the world, especially the temperament that ignores everything. The man who thinks he is invincible can''t help but feel his heart jump. Feeling the fear originating from the soul, the heart can''t help but give birth to a trace of horror, this person who is it?Why did he feel a sense of fear?


    How is this possible!


    As the person recognized as the strongest in the world, the "Nine Lights World Devouring Demon", is he actually afraid of a woman?This is absolutely not allowed!


    The monstrous anger surged, and the horrible breath also rose from the man''s body. However, before he could show off his might, the beautiful woman just glanced at him indifferently, which made his horrible breath disappear instantly.


    "This, this¡ª¡ª!!!" "Nine Lights World Devouring Demon" complexion changed in vain, full of amazement, staring at the woman, and concentrating: "Who are you?!!!"


    "It''s really rude." The woman still looked calm: "Do you have this attitude toward the person who gave you real life?"


    "The person who gave us real life? What do you mean?" The mood of "Nine Lights World Devourer" became more and more manic. This feeling of being underestimated and his fate in control made him very upset and angry: "Could it be that Did you call us into this world?"

 3186 Chapter 83 Heart of the World Tree

    "It seems that you are not stupid yet." The woman smiled softly, it can be said that the world lost its color in this laugh: "Otherwise, do you think you can break the seal so easily?"


    "Really, it turns out that you are doing everything!" "Nine Lights World Devourer" has a very ugly face. As the world-class ultimate boss in the entire game, this feeling of destiny being controlled by her made him feel great. Shame.


    A single-handed turn, a world-class item appeared in the hand, and a world-class item that has not been discovered by the player, and is only in the hands of the ultimate boss who has never been pushed by the player. It is also absolute The strongest, most invincible, world-class item that will never be mastered by the player-"World Tree Heart".


    As we all know, world-class props are all transformed by the leaves of the world-class tree, and the heart of the world-class tree is the source of power for all world-class props. The terrifying skills and power it contains are by no means comparable to other world-class props. of.


    "Ah~ I didn''t expect you to bring this kind of props together." The woman saw the "Heart of the World Tree" in the hands of the "Nine Lights World Devourer". She was not surprised and rejoiced. She stretched out her delicate hand, "Heart of the World Tree" It already appeared in her hands: "In this case, it seems that I can have more fun with that person."


    "You¡ªreturn me!!!" "Nine Yao World Devourer" was shocked at the moment, and the "Heart of the World Tree", which he regarded as life, was inexplicably robbed, and immediately caused him to mess around with a roar and roar, and his hands surged. The surging magic power turned into a touch of terror and the speed of light shot towards the woman.


    The woman seemed to have not seen it, standing calmly. When the beam was only half a meter away from her, she was resisted and absorbed by an invisible light curtain that suddenly emerged, making this seemingly terrifying attack, but there was no one. There was a ripple.


    "What?!!!" The expression of "Nine Lights World Devouring Demon" couldn''t help but change drastically. Instinctively backed away, one of his own tricks was so obliterated?Who is this woman?Why is there such strength?!


    The woman stared at the "Nine Lights World Devourer", her face was still calm and calm: "I don''t seem to need any arrogant and disobedient guy."


    As he said, the "Heart of the World Tree" in his hand suddenly emitted a dazzling brilliance, shining on the body of the "Nine Lights World Devourer", causing his terrifying power to shrink rapidly, and the Heart of the World Tree was actually sucking His power.


    No, it is not to absorb, but to take it back, because the reason why the "Nine Lights World Devourer" is so strong is precisely because he swallowed the leaves of the world tree and turned into the ultimate world boss in the game.


    And the Heart of the World Tree has now only recovered the power of the leaves of the World Tree that the "Nine Lights World Devourer" had previously swallowed.


    Recovering world-class props and turning their abilities into their own use is the only skill attached to "Heart of the World Tree", but it is such a skill, but it is a BUG-level invincible skill, because all world-class props, There will be nothing in front of it, and it can only be recovered by it, and given its world-class props corresponding abilities, until all world-class props are recovered, and the original world tree body is restored again.


    "Stop! Stop it! You can''t do this! Stop it for me!!!"


    At this moment, "Nine Lights World Devouring Demon" lost his former ambition and incomprehensibility, and was completely replaced by endless fear. The loss of power also meant that he would lose everything he had and even his dignified life.


    "My lord, please forgive me for my rudeness! Let me go! I, "Nine Lights World Devourer", swear to the heavens, I wish to succumb to you and serve you as your Lord!"


    "No need." The woman was indifferent and refused mercilessly: "You, I dislike it very much."


    "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole!!!" Seeing no begging for mercy, "Nine Lights World Devourer" was suddenly filled with utter anger: "Don''t think that this deity can be at your disposal, you four, what are you still hesitating?"


    The four people who helped the "Nine Lights World Devourer" break the seal looked at each other, and they all saw the hesitation in each other''s eyes. Even their Master Jiuyao couldn''t do anything to the woman in front of them. What did they do?


    No one dared to move while his eyes flickered, and to move is to die.


    "Ahhhhh~~~ You greedy and fearful things, this deity has misunderstood you!" Betrayed by his loyal and loyal subordinates made the "Nine Lights World Devourer" extremely angry, desperate and helpless, he Saved everything.


    In the roar of anger, "Nine Lights World Devourer" suddenly burst out of dazzling brilliance. The body gradually expanded in the light and restored its body. The violent and destructive fluctuations seemed to affect the source of magic in the entire world, making the entire earth They all began to shake violently.


    "Want to explode in front of me? Whimsical." The woman''s complexion was still calm, with a slender finger, the violent magic calmed down, and the shaking earth was quiet, but the huge body of "Nine Lights World Devourer" suddenly burst open and transformed. Drifting for light spots.


    With a move by the woman''s slender hand, the dense light spots all around suddenly converged on her palm at an astonishing speed, gradually forming a dazzling light bead, exuding surging magical power.


    Everything is calm.


    The woman seemed to have done a trivial thing, her face calm, she turned and looked at the four men of the "Nine Lights World Devourer", but before she could speak, the only woman among them knelt decisively and took an oath. Allegiance: "Subordinate Zhu Di, I would like to belong to the adult, and serve you as the master!"


    "I am also willing to be under the command of the adults and serve you as the Lord." The other three also knelt down, expressing allegiance and submission.


    "Oh~ Your change is very fast." The woman''s face was indifferent: "But it doesn''t matter, I don''t care about your loyalty anyway."


    After speaking, he pointed to the only woman: "You, come here."


    The woman named was obviously shocked, she was terrified, but she still stood up tremblingly and walked to the woman and knelt down.


    "I like obedient people, you seem to be pretty good, then give this thing to you." As he said, she waved her hand and the light beads in her hand had already been penetrated into the woman''s body.


    In an instant, the woman exploded with immense magic power, her body voluntarily lifted into the air, and she uttered uncontrollable painful screams. The wings behind her back suddenly became bigger due to the skyrocketing magic power, and the devil corners on both sides of her head became thicker and bigger. It was even higher by a section, and became even more arrogant and tall.


    "This, this, this--" The strange woman looked at her changes in disbelief, felt the surging power of her body, and her eyes widened with excitement for a while.

 3187 Chapter Eighty Four

    The woman looked at the demon girl Judy who was as tall as three meters in front of her, and nodded with satisfaction: "Not bad, much more pleasing to the eye than the ugly guy before."


    Judy hurriedly landed after hearing the words, kneeling down in front of the woman like the most loyal servant: "Thank you for the master''s cultivation, and the slave and maid must dedicate her life in return for the master''s favor!


    The woman¡¯s face was flat: "Very good. From this moment on, you are the new "Nine Yao World Devourer", and you have been given a new name-Jiu Yao. This "World Tree Heart" has also been given to you. I have also summoned world-class props to this world; and when summoning you, I also brought the rest of the world-class props with me. Go and take back all the world-class props scattered around the world. During this time, don¡¯t I don''t want to see any contact with that person named Monkey King, and the people just trained are killed."


    "Yes, the slave and maidservant will remember her in her heart, and will surely complete her mission." Zhu Di took the lead, but her heart was full of shock. That Monkey King was so powerful?Stronger than the adult in front of him, is he also jealous of him?Before it was ridiculous, they even wanted to deal with him.


    "The three of you are also assisting her." The woman looked at the three demon men, pointed a little, and the three rays of light covered the three of them: "This is a reward for you."


    "Follow the master''s will." The three demon men were in ecstasy and bowed to their knees to thank; because they not only felt that their own strength had been greatly improved, but even their talents and skills were changed. Their new master, There is such a heavenly power.


    "Then, don''t disappoint me." The woman said, her figure disappeared.


    Seeing that the master had left, all four kneeling on the ground stood up. One of the demon men came to Jiu Yao and said respectfully: "Master Judy..."


    Jiu Yao Dai frowned, and glanced at him with extreme dissatisfaction: "I have been given a new name by my master-Jiu Yao!"


    "Yes, Master Jiuyao, his subordinates are rude." The demon man bowed and apologized: "Master Jiuyao, what shall we do next?"


    "Didn''t you hear about the task the master gave me? Naturally, it is the recovery of world-class props scattered around the world."


    The demon man bowed and said: "When it comes to world-class props, the subordinates know the whereabouts of one of them."


    "Oh?" Jiu Yao looked at the demon man in surprise.


    "This is also something that my subordinates learned by accident. We have investigated Nazarick before, right? During this period, the subordinates heard that one of the undead of Nazarick was controlled by a prop. Fortunately The help of that Monkey King was saved."


    Jiu Yao''s eyes lit up: "Isn''t the undead immune to spirit magic? Could it be that..."


    The demon man replied with a smile: "Yes, maybe it is a world-class prop, and this prop was not intercepted by the Monkey King. It is still in the hands of the Sleng State..."


    "This is a good message, then, let''s go to the Silian Church." Jiu Yao said, waving his hand to open a portal and stepping into it.


    The three demon men quickly followed in...


    in.Yestijie Kingdom, the royal capital, Cang Qiangwei Villa.


    "Master Wukong, is the matter finished?" Looking at Monkey King who suddenly appeared in the hall, Iver, who had been sitting silently sitting on the side, got up with a look of joy and joy. He wanted to walk to Monkey King but suddenly saw Xia Ti. After Ya, his figure froze in place.


    "Well, it''s resolved." Monkey King said, fixed his gaze on Princess Lana.


    "I knew that if it was Lord Wukong, it would be okay." Iver showed a look of admiration. Seeing Monkey King looked at Princess Lana, he immediately introduced: "This is the third prince of the kingdom. Princess Na."


    "Hello, Lord Monkey King, I''m Lana Thierry Chardonnay Lyle Vansef, you can call me Lana." Princess Lana came to Monkey King with a face like a lady. Holding the skirt in his hand, he performed the courtesy of the nobles of the kingdom, and looked gentle and general: "I often hear Rafasi mention you. I am lucky to see you today."


    Xia Tiya heard the words and looked at Lana and nodded with satisfaction: "It is indeed fortunate for Sansheng. Although it is a mere human, what she said is quite pleasant."


    "Is this Master Wukong''s wife?" Lana turned her eyes to Xia Tiya when she heard the words, her gentle expression seemed to melt people''s hearts.


    "Oh~hahahaha~~" Xia Tiya heard the words, her happy expression looked a little broken: "Human, do you think the concubine body is like a husband and wife like Master Wukong? Hehehe~~~ Not bad, you are very Not bad! Although it''s human, it''s extraordinarily likable."


    At this moment, how did Xia Tiya look at Lana''s pleasing to the eye, this flattery really caught her heart.


    Sun Wukong looked at Xia Tiya looking like she could hardly find Beibei, and shook her head. He was also surprised at the venomous look in Lana''s eyes. She was indeed a perverted princess in the city. He just saw Xia Ti. Ya''s mind, and coax her body and mind happy.


    Of course, among this, there must be the intelligence gathered from Lafasi and the others.


    However, with a little intelligence, she can make Shatia happy, who hates humans, this Princess Lana does have some skills, and it is no wonder that she can fool people like Lafasi to follow her desperately.


    But Nabelal is not so easy to talk. She does not hide her aversion to humans: "Humans, stay away from Master Wukong. It is really rude to get in touch with Master Wukong so close."


    Did not call the other maggot, it seems that Nabelal is already very polite.


    "Ah~ I''m really sorry." Lana apologized, did not show the slightest dissatisfaction, and backed up to maintain a relatively respectful distance from Monkey King.


    She didn''t seem to be surprised that Xia Tiya and the others opened their mouths about humans and closed their mouths about humans. It seemed that they had received some information from Lavasi and the others.


    Nabelal walked to the soft chair, after careful arrangement, looked at Monkey King, perfectly showing the duty of the maid: "Master Wukong."


    If she had served Sun Wukong because of orders before, then she was already dedicated to serving Sun Wukong. After all, Sun Wukong is now their noble supreme.


    Monkey King sat down knowingly, and Nabelar and Shatia naturally stood beside him...

 3188 Chapter 85 Rumors

    Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya and Nabelal, and suddenly discovered that with such two followers following, together with his own style and force, they all improved a lot.


    Rafasi walked up to the Monkey King and looked at the posture of Xia Tiya and saw some clues and differences. In the past, when they faced Monkey King, they were indeed in awe and respect, but the respect was just facing. Etiquette respect for the strong.


    But now, the performance of the two is completely different, completely, from the heart and soul, respectful, a loyal dog posture.


    "Could it be that Master Wukong has already..." Rafasi had already guessed the key to some extent, and she couldn''t help feeling a little delighted. If the group of dangerous guys were under Master Wukong''s control, it would be enough to make her feel at ease.


    Bend down, and said with honorific words: "Master Wukong, I have told Princess Lana about the undead monarch. Well, you won''t blame me?"


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s not a secret anyway." Monkey King looked casual.


    Rafasi and others were also relieved when they heard this.


    Monkey King looked at Lahasi and said, "I think you guys were discussing something just now. Isn''t it possible that something happened again?"


    Lafasi couldn''t help but turned her head to look at Princess Lana. Princess Lana informed them of this information, and she naturally had to ask Princess Lana to agree.


    "It''s okay, go ahead." Princess Lana said softly.


    Rafasi looked at Monkey King and said with a serious face: "This incident has just happened not long ago. It is rumored that in the eastern part of the Bajas Empire, in a place called Lagras, an ordinary civilian teenager. It burned more than half of Lagras with one magic..."


    "Oh, ordinary civilian teenager?" Monkey King looked at Lafasi and said.


    Rafasi looked serious: "Yes, I am sure it is just an ordinary teenager. I heard that it was because he watched his mother be persecuted. He was full of enmity. For some reason, he suddenly gained unparalleled terrifying power and destroyed most of it. Lagras..."


    "It is rumored that when the young man gained power, the ring he was wearing clearly emitted a dazzling light, so some people speculated that the young man was able to destroy most of Lagras because of the relationship between the ring in his hand , I guess it might be the secret treasure left by the King of Eight Desires. Now countless teams of adventurers are looking for the trail of that young man. Even the Adventurer¡¯s Guild has already listed the clues for looking for the young man as an unlimited S Level task."


    "Can you destroy most of the city''s ring..." Xia Tiya heard the words, her eyes flickered, and she suddenly became interested: "If it is said that an item that allows ordinary people to immediately master such power, it may be a world-class item. ."


    "World-class props?" Rafasi and others were all attracted by Shatia''s words.


    "It''s that the Qiguo Qingcheng mastered by Silian Education is a level prop." Monkey King said with a calm expression.


    When Xia Tiya heard the words, she blinked her lips with an unhappy expression. She was angry when she talked about the Silian Church. As an undead, she would be controlled by others. It was a shame for a lifetime.


    "Is it really a secret treasure in the legend?" When the women such as Lafasi heard the words, both eyes were bright. They were regarded as a secret treasure by a religious country, and they knew the extent of its preciousness.


    And this kind of precious props was now obtained by an ordinary civilian teenager, and the fate can be imagined.


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Xia Tiya immediately determined that the ring must be a world-class prop, otherwise Sun Wukong would not compare it to the allure.


    "World-class props! Master Wukong, do we need to take action?" Xia Tiya looked at Monkey King, eager to try.


    She naturally knew how precious the world-class props were. Now that she knew its whereabouts, it wouldn''t be justified if she didn''t grab them.


    Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya and said with a smile: "Why, you have two of them now, don''t you think they are too few?"


    Princess Lana on the side heard the words, her face moved slightly, and she glanced at Xia Tiya in surprise.


    Xia Tiya smiled: "That''s a world-class prop, the more the better, the more is not too much."


    Monkey King nodded: "Okay, since you are interested, then let''s go to the Bajas Empire. Anyway, it''s okay to be idle."


    With that said, Monkey King looked at Lafasi and the others: "Looking at the way you look, you seem to be very interested, do you want to be together?"


    When Lara Si heard this, she suddenly showed helplessness. Just as Monkey King said, they were really interested in this secret treasure. Princess Lana came here to let them go to the Bajas Empire, and if possible, bring the secret treasure back. ; But now that even Master Wukong has joined, what''s the matter with them.


    "Since Master Wukong is also interested, let''s not join in the fun." Lavasi shook her head, knowing the current affairs.


    In fact, she originally wanted to go with Monkey King, so it was better to travel, but Sun Wukong was following a monster like Xia Tiya, which made her feel more pressured, so it was better not to follow.


    Upon hearing this, Sun Wukong did not force it: "Then you stay at home and don''t go anywhere. The world is chaotic and insecure. It is better to stay at home.


    Lahasi nodded solemnly when she heard the words. She naturally knew what Sun Wukong meant by chaos. After seeing the horror of the undead monarch, they no longer dared to go out for adventure. Desperate monster.


    This world is no longer the world they know. The so-called hero class is just a joke. Let''s stay at home and be an otaku.


    Monkey King got up and stood up, looking at La Lasi and said, "Is there a map of the Bajas Empire? Give me a copy."


    Upon hearing the words, Lahuasi immediately walked to the side table, rolled up the spread map, and gave it to Monkey King. Just now, they were discussing whether to go to the Bajas Empire, and now they just took the ready-made one to Monkey King. .


    Sun Wukong was also welcome, took the map, opened it and took a look, then with a wave of his hand, he opened a portal and walked in.


    Shatia and Nabelal quickly followed...


    Looking at the teleporters disappearing in front of her, Princess Lana looked helplessly at Lafasi: "Lafasi, why don''t you go with Master Wukong? Even if you don''t get the secret treasure, it would be nice to have a long experience. "


    "Forget it, we can only become a burden..." Lafasi smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    The light flashes in Lana''s eyes: "Outside, is it so dangerous as you say?"


    Lana looked at Lana with deep eyes: "I haven''t seen it, I don''t understand the horror..." ..

 3189 Chapter 86 Love Snow

    The Bajas Empire, the western capital of Owental, is located in the center of the imperial city where the emperor known as the emperor of blood, Jiknif Renfarod El Nix lived.


    Somewhere in the city, on the luxurious roofs, Shatia looked at the street ahead, full of doubts: "Master Wukong, listen to the person named Lafasi, that incident happened in Lagras city, we ran here What is the imperial city?"


    "Do you think that the man burned more than half of Lagras, would he stay there stupidly?" Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya and asked.


    "No." Xia Tiya shook her head and looked at Monkey King: "Master Wukong means, that person will come to this imperial city?"


    Monkey King: "From the information, the teenager at the time saw his mother being mutilated, and then suddenly ran away and burned most of the city. The one who mutilated his mother was a nobleman, maybe that nobleman at that time Has been killed by the boy, but do you think that boy will calm his anger?"


    "Definitely not, if it were me, I would definitely kill his whole family to get rid of the hatred." Shatia said, her eyes suddenly lit up, and her lovely face suddenly showed a very exaggerated expression of admiration: "Wow, it''s really great. Master Monkey King, your foresight really impresses my concubine in my heart. Compared with you, my concubine is too small."


    Monkey King was speechless when he heard this. Although this flattery was a bit exaggerated, it was extremely comfortable.


    Nabelal, who was on the side, also looked stunned at this moment: "So, that human will be angry with the family of that nobleman, and according to intelligence, that human noble is located in the imperial city, so Wukong will take Are we here..." As he said, even Nabelal became admired: "A little bit of intelligence will give you insight into everything. Master Wukong is really..."


    "Stop, stop~~" Before Nabelar finished the flattering, Sun Wukong interrupted her: "It''s alright, don''t flatter, I feel a little embarrassed to hear it."


    Nabelal said with a serious face: "How could this be flattering, but the subordinates are telling the truth, from the heart and soul."


    Xia Tiya said with a serious expression: "In other words, as long as that human teenager makes another move, we will take him down before we come out?"


    Monkey King nodded calmly: "So we just need to wait, and we don''t need to spend that time looking for someone. Once the world-class item cools down, the boy will be unable to bear it and choose to take action."


    Xia Tiya chuckled when she heard the words, and put her arms around Monkey King''s arm: "Then Master Wukong will go shopping with her concubine for a while."


    "Let''s go." Monkey King smiled and nodded.


    When Xia Tiya heard the words, her face suddenly showed ecstasy, and her excited body trembled: "Hehehe~~ If you let Albedo know this, you will be mad with envy!"


    At the same time, in a tavern on a remote street east of the imperial city, in a completely sealed room, four adventurers sat around the dining table.


    "Now, let''s start our "Four Mentors" meeting."


    "First of all, please confirm the content of our commission this time, the unrestricted S-level mission, to obtain the legendary treasure of the Eight Desire King; or the unlimited B-level mission, to obtain the whereabouts of the Eight Desire King''s secret treasure, and report it to Adventurer''s Union..."


    "Leader, do we really want to take this quest? The legendary treasure of the King of Eight Desires, it''s not a simple thing to listen to, I''m afraid that even the steel grade adventurer team will participate?"


    "That''s why I proposed to open the meeting and want to get your opinions. This task is just as you think, the risk factor is great, but the danger and the opportunity coexist. If it is completed, then all of us will be unable to eat and wear forever. Worry, you can retire early."


    The girl sitting by the window heard the words, but her eyes shone inexplicably, and said in an extremely firm tone: "No matter what your wishes are, I will never shrink from this mission!"


    The woman beside the girl heard the words and said with an extremely serious expression: "Aixue, are you the secret treasure of the Eight Desire King?"


    "How is it possible!" The girl named Arche shook her head when she heard the words, "That kind of secret treasure, even if we get it, we can''t keep it. It is not something we can have, otherwise it will only usher in disaster, at most we can only use it. In exchange for money..."


    "You are short of money?"


    "Lack, very scarce!" A strange look appeared in Arche''s eyes.


    Her companions were all stunned when they heard the words. Adventurers of their level have the strength comparable to the Mithril level. Logically speaking, the rewards for the missions should not make her so short of money, right?


    "What''s the matter? The rewards we get based on our level are not enough for you to spend? Or, what are your difficulties?"


    Arche was silent for a while, and said with a gloomy expression: "I owe someone a lot of money..."


    "How much do you owe?"


    "Three hundred gold coins."


    All her companions looked at each other in surprise, considering the income of the average person, this figure was simply scary, no wonder she was so determined on this mission.


    Seeing the puzzled expressions of his companions, Arche had a gloomy expression, but she finally spoke with a heavy voice: "Speaking out will make the family ugly, so I can''t say it-my family was originally a nobleman and was deprived of status by the Blood Emperor, but My parents still live a noble life. Of course, we don¡¯t have the money at all, so they borrow money from a bit bad place to supplement their family..."


    "Really, there are such parents? Do you want me to talk to them?"


    "They should be allowed to listen to God''s teachings, no, maybe they should have a God''s iron fist first."


    "Maybe there is no hole in the ear at all, it is more important to make a hole first!"


    Seeing her companions filled with righteous indignation, trying to vent her expressions, Arche hurriedly stopped: "Please wait, the matter is over, let me talk about it, depending on the situation, I will take my sister away."


    "You still have a sister!"


    "Such parents are really too much. It would be better to take your sister away."


    Arche looked serious: "So, I have to accept this task. I said that these are not for you to be with me. You don''t need to take into account my feelings. If you don''t want to go..."


    "What are you talking about, Arche, since this task is so important to you, it is also a rare opportunity for us. If it succeeds, it will really last a lifetime, no, it will not be a problem for ten lifetimes? That being the case, everyone, let''s put it together!"

 3190 Chapter 87 Determination

    After the meeting of the four counselors, Arche checked the time and got up to say goodbye to her companion: "In this case, I will go back first. I have to deal with some things."


    "Go, just tell us if you have anything, if you are short of money, you can lend it to you."


    ...


    Located in a high-end residential area in the imperial capital, the vast land is lined with old but strong, luxurious mansions.Most of the residents in these antique and outdated houses are nobles. It can be said that this area is an area called nobles.


    Although it is an aristocratic area, it is particularly quiet, because there are many houses here that are unoccupied. That is because since the so-called blood emperor took the throne, many nobles have been deprived of their status by him, which also caused This originally prosperous noble area became extremely deserted.


    But for individual nobles, this kind of environment is not bad. After all, there are fewer people and it becomes quieter.


    Arche stopped and stayed in front of a mansion. Every time she came home to see this mansion, she remembered that they had lost their status as a nobleman. They still live in this kind of place, and their hearts would be extremely complicated. If my parents accept reality, do not desire vanity, and choose to sell the house, then all their current difficulties will be solved, but unfortunately, it is just a dream-like luxury, which is simply impossible.


    Based on her understanding of her parents, she might give up their sisters, and she would never give up the so-called noble life.


    "It''s really stupid! How could I have this kind of parents..." After Arche grumbled gloomily in her heart, she stretched out her hand and opened the door: "I''m back..."


    "Oh, you''re back, Arche."


    "You''re back."


    The two middle-aged men and women looked towards the door with plain faces, and their costumes all showed the style of aristocracy.


    After saying hello to Arche, her parents focused their attention on a piece of art on the table. It was a glass handicraft and a carefully crafted wine glass, exuding the unique elegance of high-end products. At first glance, it is useless but valuable ornamental.


    With their current family status, how could they still be able to afford this luxury item? When Arche saw this, her cheeks twitched and her expression became even more gloomy, indicating that she had to pay more debts: "That is ¡ª¡ª"


    "Oh, this is the famous artist John..."


    Arche, who has been patient, finally burst into anger at this moment: "I''m not asking this. I didn''t have this thing in my family before, so how could there be this? Did you borrow money again? In your head Is it all shit? How can we have spare money at home to buy such things?"


    "Aixue, pay attention to your words!!" His father got up with an angry face, and his father''s majesty broke out: "Is this the tone of talking to my father?"


    "Am I wrong?" Arche rarely stubbornly stiffened, a little scared, but extremely firm: "You should understand that the high cost of buying these useless things will cause the ultimate burden. Falling on my head, do you know how I made that money?"


    The reason why Arche has the courage to refute a little is because she is really angry now, she has already made the consciousness of going to death to accept the commission, but her parents still have not recognized the reality. , Still borrowing to buy these useless things for the vanity that doesn''t exist.


    She desperately paid off her debts again and again, but the next day, there will be new debts. For such parents, she has given up her heart.


    She has already given birth to the idea of ??leaving. The mission this time is absolutely nine deaths, so she must be fully prepared. She really doesn¡¯t bother to take care of her parents, but her two younger sisters are I can''t rest assured, I must protect it.


    Because she knows very well that she must never give her sister to such parents. If, if there is an accident, her family has no source of money, she would not dare to think about how her mother would treat her sister.


    Therefore, before going to complete the task, she must first arrange her sister.


    "What are you talking about?!" Arche''s father was obviously angry: "We have pulled you so much, shouldn''t our parents raise ourselves?"


    "Me!" Arche was speechless for a while, yes, she couldn''t refute this sentence, but she couldn''t just leave it like that: "But, why buy such useless things?"


    Father smiled proudly: "As a nobleman, it would be a laughingstock to buy such things without spending money."


    When Aixue heard this, she was angry and laughed. There is no cure, there is really no cure!


    She doesn¡¯t want to say any more now. Anyway, she¡¯s ready to leave. If the mission is really successful, maybe she can use the blood emperor to give the blood emperor to restore her parents¡¯ delusions, but if she fails, if she fails, She was too lazy to think about the consequences.


    In that case, it would be better for her parents to recognize reality.


    "Don''t quarrel with you two." Mother''s gracious tone stopped the quarrel between the father and daughter, stood up, and handed a small bottle to Arche: "Axe, I bought perfume for you."


    Arche''s skin was suddenly pulled off again: "How much is it?"


    "Three gold coins."


    "That''s it, thank you, but you should keep it for yourself." Arche went upstairs with a tired expression, and didn''t bother to pay attention to her parents.


    "This¡ªwhat attitude!" Arche''s father looked angry.


    "Well, Arche doesn''t seem to be in a good mood, so let''s just say a few words." The mother took her father''s hand and told him to sit down.


    In the corridor on the second floor, Arche looked at her parents and sighed slightly. When she just turned around, she saw a figure running over. The other party didn''t slow down, so she ran into her arms.


    It was a little girl who was less than a hundred centimeters tall, about five years old, and the shape of her eyes was very similar to that of Arche.


    The little girl raised her head, rubbed her head very cutely, and pouted her pink cheeks in dissatisfaction: "It''s so hard~"


    When Aixue heard this, her head was full of black lines, but seeing this figure, her gloomy expression was instantly healed, showing a gentle expression, and touching her head: "Does it hurt? "


    "It doesn''t hurt, sister." The little girl smiled immediately.


    When Ai Xue heard this, she also smiled, picked up the little girl, and asked, "Where is Couty?"


    "in the room."


    "Well, I have something to tell you, let''s go to the room together."


    "Ok."

 3191 Chapter Eighty Eight

    In the room, the two little girls each embraced Arche''s hand.


    "Sister''s hands are so hard."


    When Aixue heard the words, she subconsciously withdrew her hand and looked at the cuts on it. It had become rough and hard. This was no longer the hand of the noble lady in the past, but she did not regret it because it was the The proof that the companions of the friend "The Four Mentors" have lived together.


    "But, I like my sister''s hand the most." My sister Wu Lei hugged Arche''s hand again and rubbed her face against her palm.


    "I like my sister''s hand best, too." My sister Couty also took her other hand and touched her face.


    "Thank you." Arche was instantly melted by her two sisters, and a trace of tears appeared in the corner of her eyes. She felt that the dangers and grievances she had suffered so far were worth it, and she became more determined to protect the two sisters. Determination.


    (PS: Arche, also known as Archie Eve Lil Field; her two sisters, Wu Lei, Ku Lei, also known as Verelika and Gutilika, I translated from the novel as name.)


    Before performing that task, she must not give her two younger sisters to her parents. She knows very well that with his parents¡¯ personality, if something happens to her and the family has no financial resources, she must do everything. At that time, the two sisters might suffer the first time. Although she shouldn¡¯t speculate about her parents in this way, she dare not gamble. If the kind of parents are pressed, they might be true...


    She shook her head, Arche didn''t think about it, but looking at the two lovely sisters, she was troubled again: "How should I arrange for my sister?"


    To talk about people who can be trusted, only her three companions are more trustworthy than her parents, but she doesn''t want to bother them, but for her sister, she must be cheeky and make up her mind.


    "Ulei, Kuti, do you want to hang out with your sister?" Arche tried to float her inner excitement as much as possible, softening her tone. After all, she took her two younger sisters away from home. This is the first time she did this kind of thing. , Still very nervous.


    "Huh? Sister will take us out to play? Okay! Okay!"


    The two younger sisters immediately looked happy, without any doubts at all. They were very happy. After all, their older sisters are out every day and spend very little time with them. Now they say they want to take them out to play. Happy.


    "Okay~ Wait for me first."


    Arche took a long breath, relaxed, and then swiftly picked up the change of clothes for herself and her sisters, packed her back, opened the window, picked up the two sisters, and jumped down from the window...


    "Wow~ I came out with a scream, one more time! One more time!" Wu Lei looked happy, completely unaware of the meaning of what Arche was doing now.


    But Kuti looked at his sister in surprise, as if thinking of something, but didn''t say much.


    "Next time." Arche smiled reluctantly, rubbed Wu Lei''s head, glanced at the house behind him, and said goodbye silently in her heart: "I have repaid enough for your kindness, if I can come back alive. I will see you again, but if..."


    She didn''t think about the next thing, and quietly left the house with her sister.


    As a third-order magic caster, her parents and servants could hardly detect her departure, and they were still admiring the so-called artwork in the hall...


    Holding the hands of the two younger sisters, Arche''s mood became inexplicably lightened. Even if the mission fails, if she can survive, with the strength of her third-order magic caster, there is nothing to feed her sister. problem.


    Therefore, even if the mission failed, she decided to save her life as the top priority anyway. After all, her life was not only related to herself, but also to her two younger sisters.


    Wu Lei fluttered with a pair of big eyes, and looked at everything around her happily. She really took them out as her sister to play.


    But she was also very sensible, and seemed to know some of her own situation, even if she saw something delicious and fun, she didn''t clamor to buy it.


    But Courty was a bit silent, and Arche didn''t say much. Maybe she saw that Courty seemed to see the current situation.


    "Wow~ Sister, look, what are they eating? I don''t seem to have seen it before." Suddenly, Wu Lei pointed to a place by the river and asked curiously.


    There were three figures sitting there, one man and two women. Among them, two women were eating something they had never seen before, and it was what they were eating that caught Wu Lei''s attention.


    These three are not others, but Sun Wukong, Shatia, and Nabelal.


    In the streets of human beings, the streets are full of humans that Shatia and two women hate, and they have to pay them to buy things, which is even more unbearable. So just walking around for a while, Shatia can¡¯t stand it. The so-called shopping, Monkey King had to take them to the river to relax. After all, it was sparsely populated and the scenery was good.


    What he eats is naturally the food of the gourmet world he provides.


    Wu Lei''s voice was naturally heard by Monkey King, after all, it was not far away, and she couldn''t help but look at them.


    Seeing that the person who was obviously not easy to dress looks towards her, Arche immediately bowed and apologized: "Sorry, my sister is still young and ignorant. I really bother you."


    "It''s okay." Sun Wukong smiled, watching Wu Lei''s big flashing eyes staring straight at the snacks in Xia Tiya''s hand. She couldn''t help but be cute by her cute expression. He stood up and took out two sticks. The ice cream was handed to Wu Lei and Kuti separately: "If you don''t mind, try it."


    "This, how ashamed of this!" Arche waved her hand and refused.


    Wu Lei had a happy expression on her face when she heard her sister waved her hand and refused, she didn''t dare to pick it up, and shook her head: "I, I don''t really want to eat..." She said, she swallowed droolingly.


    Shatia on the side looked at it, and she was immediately upset: "How dare you refuse something the great Supreme Supreme has given you?" At the same time, she gritted her teeth with envy and hatred: "A mere human can enjoy the great Supreme Supreme. It¡¯s a personal gift, ah~ what an honor! It¡¯s so jealous that it makes people crazy! You should kneel down in gratitude to show your gratitude."


    "Hey~!" After hearing what Shatia said, Arche suddenly became more nervous. It seemed that the adult in front of him seemed to be very noble?


    "Xia Tiya, you are too exaggerated." After Sun Wukong glanced at Xia Tiya, his eyes were again on Wu Lei and Kuti: "Take it, and I won''t charge you any money." ..

 3192 Chapter 89 Feeding

    "Uh~Yes." At this time, Arche was nervous to refuse, and subconsciously nodded to the two younger sisters: "U Lei, Couty, don''t thank this big brother yet."


    "Thank you, big brother." Seeing her sister nodded and agreed, Wu Lei smiled sweetly and took the ice cream from Monkey King.


    "Thank you." Kuti also politely thanked her, and she was indeed attracted by the color and fragrance of the ice cream.


    With a move, Monkey King handed out another ice cream bar and handed it to Arche: "You also have one?"


    "I don''t need it..."


    "Take it."


    "Thanks, thank you." Arche didn''t reluctantly refused, accepting it with gratitude, and introduced: "I am Arche, and these two are my sisters Wu Lei and Kuti."


    "Wow~~ So sweet, so delicious~" When Ai Xue introduced, Wu Lei couldn''t help taking a bite of ice cream, and the expression on her face was immediately replaced by happiness.


    After taking a bite, Cutie had the same expression.


    "Really cute." Monkey King looked at Wu Lei and couldn''t help reaching out and touching her head.


    "Unexpectedly, you can get the praise of Master Wukong!" Shatia immediately cast envy, envy, and hostility at Wu Lei.


    This made Wu Lei feel cold all over, as if being stared at by some terrible beast, and could not help hiding behind Arche with a look of fear.


    At the same time, Arche''s expression became extremely dignified. She was also taken aback by Xia Tiya. She was not only a third-order magic caster, but also a born supernatural power, that pair of miracles. Such eyes, if you insist on a name, can be called the magic eye of seeing through.


    It is said that the magical caster of the magic power system will have invisible magical aura floating around the body. Arche''s abilities can see this aura, so as to see through which level of magic the opponent can use.


    Although Xia Tiya is not a magic caster, the kind of despair that makes her whole body cold must be superior to her. In other words, she is definitely a high-ranking post above Tier 4.


    Subconsciously, she looked at Nabelar, who had not spoken, her pupils couldn''t help shrinking, her eyes widened at the moment, her face was horrified, this, this kind of terrifying magical aura surrounding her, what is Rank magic caster?


    Forgive her for her ignorance. So far, she has never seen such a huge magical aura. It is impossible to tell which level of magic caster Nabelar is at all, but there is one thing she can be sure of, this absolute She is the strongest magic caster she has ever seen.


    Involuntarily, Arche turned his attention to Monkey King again. Seeing the actions of these two women, it must be just the adult''s entourage, right?The entourage is so strong, what kind of identity is this adult?


    Because of the shock of the heart palpitations, Arche swallowed her saliva with difficulty. She was really frightened. She did not expect that she would meet such a big man today.


    And, just now, I heard that girl called her a "trivial" human. Are they not human?Thinking of this, Arche''s heartbeat speeded up a lot. Sure enough, after that incident, the empire became restless, and so many powerful men came to the empire.


    Will it be for that secret treasure?If so, then their hopes are even slimmer.


    "Um, I''m sorry, if nothing else, we will leave first." Repressing the shock in her heart, Arche said politely and respectfully.


    "Goodbye, Wu Lei, Kuti." Monkey King smiled and waved with the two little girls.


    "Goodbye, big brother." Wu Lei and Kuti also waved goodbye to Monkey King.


    Seeing the three sisters leaving behind, Xia Tiya said with an unhappy expression: "Master Wukong, why should you be so good to the mere humans? Of course, I am not questioning your decision, just a little unhappy."


    "After all, I don''t hate humans as much as you do." Monkey King touched Xia Tiya''s head and said, "And, don''t you think those two little girls are cute?"


    "Not at all!" Xia Tiya said with jealousy: "Also, in cuteness, do they have cute concubines?"


    Nabelal made up for Xia Tiya with a blank face: "Master Xia Tiya, eating the vinegar of two little girls is really out of status."


    "Ahem~Who, who is jealous!" Xia Tiya immediately stared at Nabelar, then smiled again: "But Master Wukong feeds on the cuteness of the two little girls? That''s right, after all, sometimes my concubine will feed on cute kittens on the side of the road.


    Hey, what the hell do you mean by "feeding"?


    Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya and didn''t bother to complain. Although people have evolved into adults, they are still the same monsters inside.


    In a remote and uninhabited alley, a figure shrouded in black robes blocked the way of the three adventurers and let out a weird sneer like a beast: "Hey hey~~ I found three good prey. , Just now, did you do bad things? Did you do bad things?"


    "Pretend to be a fool, who are you?"


    "Want to be nosy? Or do you want to kill yourself?"


    The three adventurers suddenly looked hostile at the people who stood in the way, and took out their weapons in a defensive posture.


    "Two swordsmen, a magic caster? Not bad, really not bad." The black-robed man replied unexpectedly, still making an unpleasant strange laugh.


    "You guy!" One of the adventurers was obviously embarrassed by the other''s tone. Without a word, he stabbed the sword.


    The black-robed man dodged sideways in a leisurely manner, and nodded in satisfaction: "The sword is fast and clean. He seems to be an experienced swordsman."


    "You guys don''t look down on people!" The middle-aged swordsman''s face was annoyed, and he accumulated his fighting spirit. The sword in his hand was immediately covered with a layer of shimmer: "Sword flash!"


    The speed of the body suddenly increased, turning into an afterimage and crossing the black-robed man.


    "Shield? Magic caster?" The middle-aged swordsman frowned, turned, and looked at the black robe man solemnly.


    "That''s right, as a reward, please go to death!" The black robe man let out a weird laugh again, stretched out one hand, and the ring on his finger suddenly emitted a magical beam, dodge the middle-aged swordsman. The incompetent speed pierced his chest in an instant.


    "This, this is!!" The middle-aged swordsman looked at the ring worn by the black-robed man, surprised and greedy, but even more unwilling, and then fell powerlessly.


    "The ring, can it be said that it is...?!"


    The remaining two adventurers simply ignored the dead companions, but greedily fixed their eyes on the ring on the black robe man''s finger...

 3193 Chapter 90: Endless Greed

    Just when the two adventurers stared greedily on the ring on the black-robed man¡¯s finger, they saw a light ball floated out of the corpse of the slain adventurer and merged into the black-robed man¡¯s body. Inside, the black-robed man immediately closed his eyes, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    Then, bending over, picking up the sword on the ground, looking at the two adventurers in front of him, showing off the rings with them, a strange smile appeared on their faces: "As you think, this is what you want. The secret treasure I''m looking for, but it''s not the secret treasure of the Eight Desires. As for the source, I don''t know. Anyway, I found it everywhere."


    "Got it anywhere?"


    The two adventurers obviously did not believe that this kind of peerless secret treasure, the national treasure of a country, can be picked up anywhere?A fool would believe this.


    But the fact is really the case. This world-class prop was the woman who manifested in this world and was picked up by the lucky black-robed man in front of her.


    "Although it is unbelievable, it is the truth. His name is-Endless Greed, just like its name, but very greedy!" said the black-robed man, his smiling face suddenly became extremely dangerous. When he got up, the sword in his hand was also wrapped in dim light, accumulating fighting spirit.


    "this is?!"


    The expressions of the two adventurers have changed drastically, and they can''t know the skills of their companions. How can this guy do too?Could it be...


    This made them think of the light ball flying out of the companion''s body at the same time.


    "Sword flashes."


    The next action of the black-robed man confirmed the conjectures of the two adventurers, and saw his body pierce through the middle of the two adventurers at a high speed.


    "!!!"


    The two adventurers widened their eyes at the same time, lowered their heads, looked at the blood stains on the sword marks on their chests and abdomen, with a look of unwillingness: "Why...Why... so powerful?"


    "Because I am stronger than your dead companion." The black-robed man replied indifferently. The two adventurers fell to the ground at the same time, and the two light groups flew out of their bodies at the same time and were absorbed by the black-robed man.


    "Hey hey~~~ Swordsmanship and magic have improved a bit." As he said, he couldn''t help but look at the city, his eyes full of evil expectations: "I really look forward to it, all adventurers, your death, again How much improvement will it bring me..."


    As he said, raising his right hand, the black-robed man gently stroked the ring in his hand like a lover: "As long as you are there, let alone revenge, it will be fine even to rule the world."


    The former innocent boy has disappeared, and now he is already a madman who has been blinded by hatred and the abilities conferred by world-class props.


    The ability to guard against the sky gave him ambitions, and he actually wanted to rule the world.


    "Then, let''s continue hunting."


    Those adventurers stared at the secret treasure in his hand, as everyone knows, the young man also stared at them.


    At the North Market of the Imperial Capital, Arche came here with her two younger sisters, because after contacting her companions, she learned that they were here preparing supplies before departure.


    "Hekkeran, what do you think we should buy?" Imina looked at the things on the shelf, and looked at the man beside her with a tangled look. She wanted to buy everything on it.


    The man named Hekkeran said: "We have a limited budget. Of course, we choose the most practical items, such as sceptre, potion, magic scroll..."


    "Yes." Imina nodded, and Che just saw Arche who walked in holding the hands of the two sisters. She couldn''t help but cast her eyes on her two sisters: "Wow~Aixe, Are these two your sisters?"


    "Yes." Arche smiled and nodded, and said to the two younger sisters: "Come on, Wu Lei, Couty, say hello to the brothers and sisters, this is Sister Imina, Brother Hekron, Roba Uncle Tiku."


    Robaticu Goldren suddenly looked depressed: "Hey, Arche, why did you become an uncle when you came to me?"


    "Isn''t it?" Arche asked with curiosity: "I''m ashamed to let my sister call your brother, that would be very rude."


    "No, no, I don''t mind at all, please call my brother Fei."


    "Then, let''s call him brother." Arche looked at Robatiku with a blank expression, saying, did my brother and uncle really have that much relationship?


    "Sister Imina is good, brother Hekkeran is good, brother Robatiku is good X2."


    Ai Xue''s two sisters both greeted several people politely.


    "Well, you guys too, so cute."


    Hekkeran put on a serious expression: "Arche, are you already..."


    "Yes." Arche nodded, "I have made a decision."


    Hekkeran sighed when he heard the words: "That is to say, no matter whether this mission is successful or not, you will leave our four counselors team."


    "I''m sorry." Arche couldn''t help but lowered her head apologetically.


    "No, you don''t have to apologize." Hekkeran smiled: "After all, his family is the most important thing, and we have all made plans. If we really complete the commission, we also plan to wash our hands and quit. Before entrusting, during this period of time, should you send your two younger sisters to my house first?"


    "This, thank you so much, I actually have this intention."


    "Sister?" Wu Lei looked at her sister with curiosity, seeming to wonder why her sister had sent them to someone else''s house. Wouldn''t they go back?


    "U Lei, Kuty, I have something very important to tell you now." When Ai Xue heard this, her expression became extra serious, and she pulled her two sisters aside, ready to explain clearly to them.


    At the same time, the Monkey King, who was resting by the river and enjoying the food, ushered in a group of newcomers at this moment.


    There were seven people in this group, three women and four men. All of them were extremely exquisite and gorgeous. Their appearance even greeted the people around to stop and watch, pointing and pointing.


    "That kind of dress... are they?..."


    "Shhh~ Don''t mention that name less, lest you get into trouble."


    "Yes, yes, this is an empire!"


    "If they are all here, is that rumor true?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not, it doesn''t matter to us anyway."


    When others were looking at the group of people, Monkey King and the others were naturally looking at them.


    "Master Wukong, one of them is very strong." Xia Tiya narrowed her eyes slightly, her red eyes concentrated on a girl who seemed to be under 15 years old in the front center of the group. , Although the girl was hiding well, for Xia Tiya, who had improved her level after evolution, it would not take much effort to see through her strength.


    (PS: It¡¯s still a change today. After I deal with the work, I¡¯m going to change it. After all, to revise the novel, I took a vacation for almost a month and left a lot of things.) ..

 3194 Chapter 91: Dark Sacred Code

    In fact, Sun Wukong was also very surprised when he saw that girl. Logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t have appeared here, but she has appeared here now. In other words, they were very surprised by the secret treasure that suddenly appeared. It is inevitable.


    Desperate, the girl who seems to be less than fifteen, is claiming that if there is no transversalist, then she is the overlord of this world.


    The supernumerary seat of the "Black Holy Scriptures" of the Slian Church, the ancestor god man, known as the strongest guardian of the human side, has always guarded the five-pillar divine artifact of the sacred domain of the Slian Church.


    If its existence is exposed, it will lead to a full-scale war in the surrounding countries. Therefore, she has been hidden forever. Now she has been sent out. That is to say, the Sleng State will even take this piece at war with the surrounding countries. A real artifact in this world.


    Yes, the aborigines of this world call the world-class props a true artifact, and they are desperately desperate for a true artifact. It can be seen that the Silian Church is bound to win the true artifact.


    Slian Church itself possesses a true artifact, that is, a world-class prop-the allure of the country, so they know the power of the true artifact.


    Allure belongs to the Mind Control Department, but now this real artifact in this world is powerful, so they are naturally unwilling to be taken away by others, especially if they are controlled by other countries, the strongest. Things must be in their own hands, and even if it causes war, they will not hesitate.


    Because they are confident that as long as they obtain this true artifact, the so-called war will end in a very short time, so there is nothing to worry about.


    For a long time, the Slian State has hidden the existence of the death and despair. On the face of it, it is to avoid war. In fact, it just did not dispatch the corresponding value of the death and despair. Once there is enough value, they will not care about you. What war is not war, now is the best proof.


    A true artifact, desperately dispatched, absolutely value for money.


    Among these, in addition to desperate death, there is also the first seat of the Black Sacred Code, titled the Black Sacred Code. Its strength must be higher than that of the battle maid Suolianxiang. As far as the aboriginal humans are concerned, they are already in the battle. In the strongest echelon.


    The second seat, time turbulence.


    The fourth seat, the sacred spell song.


    The fifth seat, one-member division.


    The ninth seat, God leads the lock.


    The twelfth seat, heaven and earth.


    Everyone possesses hero-level strength, that is to say, each of them is above level 30, not to mention, there are more than so many people in the Dark Sacred Tome, who knows if the members who have not appeared are hidden In the dark.


    With such a strong lineup, it can be seen that the Slien State is bound to win.


    Well, in fact, such an exaggerated lineup is actually related to Sun Wukong and Xia Tiya. After all, when Sun Wukong was in Kahn Village, he destroyed all the members led by the leader of the "Sunshine Scripture" of the elite unit of the Church; and Xia The horror of Tiya was also personally experienced by the holders of the Allure.


    This is also the most important reason why the Sleng State has sent the death and despair. They believe that only the death and despair can deal with the terrifying monster like Shatia.


    Of course, when Monkey King was looking at the people in the Dark Sacred Code, they naturally noticed the three of Monkey King. After all, in such a conspicuous place and during such a tense time period, such a leisurely group of people was eating food by the river. People who look at it will attract the attention of others.


    Especially in the ninth seat, the person who is known as the God''s Bound Lock, the first time he saw Xia Tiya, his pupils couldn''t help but shrank, his face was shocked and terrified, and he subconsciously took out his weapon: "It''s her! is her!!!"


    "What''s going on? Calm down." The pitch black scripture, with one hand on his shoulder, said coldly.


    The Godly Bound Lock looked at Xia Tiya, her body trembling: "It was her, the monster that killed the Great Shield Wanbi and Kerry!!"


    "!!!"


    All the members of the Dark Scripture looked shocked and looked at Xiatia.


    The Great Shield Wall is the eighth seat, and Kerry is the one who possesses the Allure. He was stabbed by Shatia and was unable to recover due to Shatia''s skills, resulting in death after returning to China.


    In fact, the gods¡¯ bound locks should have died in the original work, but maybe because of the arrival of Monkey King, things have gone wrong, and he has taken his life back, but he has no power to fight back in front of Xia Tiya. Fear still lingered in his mind.


    Jue Destiny also fixed his gaze on Xia Tia for the first time, but she happened to look at Xia Tia who was looking at her. At the moment, she felt a tingling pain in her eyes, and there was a horror of being peeped all over her body. Feeling, his brows frowned slightly, and he quickly moved his gaze away, with a solemn expression: "As expected, it is a monster that can escape from the control of the overwhelming nation, it is amazing!"


    At the moment, he looked at the pitch black scripture and whispered: "Don''t say anything, go!"


    The pitch black sacred scriptures and others are all looking focused, because they are very clear that now is not the time to conflict with these people, they now have more important tasks.


    But it¡¯s a pity that things went counterproductive. They didn¡¯t want to have extra branches, but Shatia didn¡¯t. When she turned her gaze away from her desperate body and fixed her gaze on the god¡¯s collar lock, her expression was slightly dull. , A bit familiar, after a closer look, his eyes suddenly widened, his expression instantly distorted, and a terrifying laughter: "It''s you! I recognize it, you are the maggot with that old witch, you Damn it all!!! Damn it all!!!"


    In screaming, Xia Tiya''s eyes turned blood red in an instant, and the matter of being controlled by the country and the city has always been regarded as a shame for her life. It is no wonder that she is so uncomfortable seeing the person involved now.


    "Xia Tiya, calm down." Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya''s about to run away, and couldn''t help but remind her.


    Upon hearing the voice of Monkey King, Shatia, who had distorted her face because of her anger, immediately regained her cute and cute appearance: "I''m sorry, it''s really rude to show such a ugly attitude in front of Master Wukong."


    "It''s okay, it''s reasonable to see that your enemy has such emotions." Sun Wukong reached out his hand and touched Xia Tiya''s head with a smile.


    "Ah~Master Wukong is really gentle." Xia Tiya immediately became like a nympho.


    As for the god collar bondage that saw Shatia showing this expression, the whole person was stunned. Who is that man?That monster is so obedient in front of him?Could it be that he is even more monster than that vampire monster?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt cold all over my body...

 3195 Chapter 92: Desperate

    "You stay here, I will vent your anger." Monkey King patted Xia Tiya on the head and said.


    "Yes, Master Wukong." When Xia Tiya heard that Sun Wukong was going to vent her anger in person, she immediately couldn''t find North in happiness, her face was drunk.


    Under the vigilant gaze of the dead and desperate group of people, Monkey King slowly stepped forward and said calmly with a finger to the gods tie lock: "Leave him behind, you can leave."


    "It seems that we are underestimated!" The chief of the pitch black scripture, the pitch black scripture came out with a gun, and now he looks like a middle-aged uncle in his thirties.


    Having said that, it is necessary to explain. The members of the Dark Sacred Code will wear magic masks when they are dispatched, disguising themselves as different faces. Therefore, their current appearance is not their original appearance, but very The famous group of adventurers, no one knows that they will be the strongest members of the famous sect of the nation.


    If the magic mask is uncovered, the Chief Dark Sacred Code is actually just a minor under the age of twenty, because the religion is counted as an adult at twenty.


    "Want me to surrender my companion? It depends on whether you have the ability!" The Dark Sacred Code itself is a super-arrogant character, and it can be seen that he is named after the captain''s nickname "The Dark Sacred Code". , This clearly means''I am the dark scripture'', which shows how arrogant he is.


    Of course, that was already before, now he has become a normal character, since he was beaten to death with a bruised nose and swollen face.


    But now, after listening to Monkey King''s arrogant words, he will naturally feel uncomfortable. If he desperately said this, he might have no temper, but why is this guy?


    "That''s it." Monkey King looked at the pitch-black scripture with a plain face. The latter suddenly felt that his whole body was erected, and his whole body was cold, instinctively dancing with spears, raising his fighting spirit, and stabbing Monkey King.


    This is an instinctive reaction to life threats after the trials of life and death. If you change to an ordinary adventurer, you will be trembling with fright.


    The difference between the two is clearly manifested at this moment, and it deserves to be the name of the strongest army in the church.


    "Not bad, and the courage to shoot at me." Monkey King only clamped the tip of the stabbing gun with two fingers, and looked at the pitch black scripture indifferently.


    "what?!!"


    The face of the pitch-black sacred book changed drastically. He swears that he never left his hand with this shot. Even after using combat skills, he was still caught by the opponent so casually with only two fingers?


    The faces of the rest of the members have changed slightly, they can''t know the strength of their captain, but the other party is so casual?Just a face-to-face, the gap is clear at a glance.


    "Monster! This guy is really a monster!!" The god collar yelled with fear.


    "Things that are embarrassing, go away, it''s a shame for us in the dark scripture!" The heavens and the world pulled the God''s collar lock to the rear with an uncomfortable expression, and he was angry when he looked at it with fear.


    But at this moment, the sharp sound of''ding'' brought their eyes back to the scene. Monkey King squeezed two fingers lightly, and the tip of the gun held by his two fingers was folded in half. The remaining half of the gun tip was flicked by Monkey King, piercing the chest of the pitch-black sacred scripture with a pop, and was nailed on the stone wall behind.


    "team leader!!!"


    The members of the pitch black sacred scriptures have all changed their complexions. They are as strong as the captain, and they are dismissed by the opponent if they can''t hold it for a round?Just about to step forward to launch an attack, the desperate drink stopped them: "You all retreat, he is not something you can deal with."


    Upon hearing the words, the members of the pitch black scripture all retreated in the direction of their captain.


    "You are very strong." Desperately staring at Monkey King, his words are concise and he seems to want to see through him: "I am the strongest person I have ever felt so far."


    "Oh~ can you feel it?" Monkey King looked at him desperately with interest.


    Desperately shook his head: "I can''t feel it, and because of this, I call it the strongest!"


    "Really." Monkey King smiled and looked desperately: "Actually, I don''t want to bully such a cute girl like you, or just leave that person to me."


    "Forgive me." Jue Jue Shi had a serious face, his clothes changed, and he was fully armed, covered with a layer of magic like black, it turned out to be flashing, and punched the Monkey King with his bare hands.


    The power of this punch is not at the same level as the attack issued by the pitch black scripture. The space has a visual distortion of space due to its magical influence.


    "Not bad." Monkey King laughed and exclaimed, but he slapped his desperate forehead with an unceremonious slap. With a bang, the little girl was directly embedded into the ground: "But I''m sorry, wait. I will play with you when I have time."


    "?????"


    Desperately embedded in the ground, question marks full of forehead, what''s the situation?I was defeated like this?


    Don''t say it was her, everyone at the back of the pitch black sacred code and others were all stunned, that was desperate!Known as the strongest, desperate!The battle ended with a slap?


    "No, impossible!! Is this fake?"


    At this moment, the pitch black sacred scripture was shocked and forgotten, as well as the pain in the chest. He looked forward with a dull face. The desperate and desperate one he regarded as a god was not even the one of the monster. enemy?How can there be such a monster in the world?


    "You--" Desperately desperately seems to have been shocked by the sudden blow at this moment, looking at Monkey King''s eyes for a long time unable to return to his senses.


    Once upon a time, she told the Inky Sacred Code that she wanted to marry a man who could beat her, even if the other person had a bad appearance and a distorted personality... it wouldn''t be a problem even if he was not a human being.


    After hearing these words, the Black Sacred Code said that she is not planning to get married. This also shows from the side that in this world, no one can beat her. It is impossible for someone stronger than her. Existed.


    But what is the situation now?Not only did the person stronger than her show up, but she was also more than a bit stronger. She was slapped and slapped so that she could not move.


    "What''s your name?" Looking at Monkey King in a daze, he looked strangely shy when he remembered what he had said before.


    "Sun Wukong."


    "Monkey King? The adventurer who is rumored to be promoted to the steel grade at the fastest speed?"


    "Have you heard of me?" Monkey King looked desperately with a smile.


    "After I came out, it was you who heard the most rumors." ..

 3196 Chapter Ninety Three

    "Really, I didn''t expect so many days to pass, the heat has not subsided." Sun Wukong smiled, but turned his head to look at the locks of the gods: "But the chatting is over, let''s get started. important."


    Seeing Sun Wukong looking at him, God Latch Lock saw that his whole body was cold, and his instinctive fear spread in his heart. He wanted to turn around and escape, but his feet were scared as if he were not his own.


    "But ~ useless things!" The heavens and the heavens spit at the God''s tie lock with contempt. Since this guy escaped last time, his courage has become smaller than a mouse, and his mentality has also rushed. , This kind of guy should have been kicked out of the team long ago.


    This kind of guy really doesn''t want to care about it, but they are companions, and as the strongest troops of the religious nation, they also have their own pride. Even if their companions are humiliating, they are also companions, and they cannot be ignored.


    "Everyone, be careful, he is coming!" In the second time, he shouted in a turbulent manner, with an alert expression, secretly preparing his own stunt.


    The sacred curse song is to improve various states for everyone.


    The one-man division leaped for joy, with a sickly twisted smile on his face, and displayed his own summoning magic. Multiple monsters were summoned out, roaring and attacking Monkey King.


    "Xia Tiya, give me your gun." Sun Wukong said calmly without looking back.


    "Yes, Master Wukong." Xia Tiya exclaimed with great joy, took out her dropper and spear and flashed her body, appeared beside Monkey King and offered it with both hands.


    Monkey King picked up the dropper and spear, looked at the group of rushing monsters, slashed with one shot, Ban Yue Hanguang slashed forward with extreme speed, a series of sounds, all the monsters were under his gun. , All were cut in half.


    "!!!"


    The members of the Dark Holy Scripture were all shocked. These were at least twenty monsters, and their level was not low. They were killed by a single shot. Isn''t this person too strong?


    "Hurry up! You can''t win!" Desperately shouted out, and the people who saw the pitch black scripture were still thinking about fighting. It is stupid enough. You can''t even beat me when you add up, let alone this one in front of you. Someone who defeated me as soon as they met.


    "Go?" Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent: "It''s a bit late to leave now." With that, he stabs out five light guns and shoots out through the air, accurately piercing the five members of the dark scriptures, and blasting them. The same chief pitch black scripture was nailed on the same stone wall.


    The so-called heroic powerhouse did not even have the opportunity to resist in front of Monkey King.


    Monkey King stepped forward slowly, under the horrified gazes of the people in the pitch-black scripture, he grabbed the light gun that pierced the chest of the god¡¯s collar and threw him at Xia Tiya¡¯s feet: "This guy will give it to is you."


    "Yes." Xia Tiya suddenly showed a happy smile, and when her gaze was on the god''s bondage lock, she was replaced by the indifferent expression of human beings: "Go ahead, that old witch is now Where, maybe I will make you die more comfortable."


    "The words of Lord Kai and Kai Rui are already dead!" Facing Xia Tiya, the body of God''s tie lock was trembling involuntarily. The fear of her has not subsided: "I was stabbed by you. Later, he died."


    "Sure enough, is it dead~" Xia Tiya suddenly smiled when she heard the words. She was really confident about her characteristics and the shot. It is impossible for the old witch who was confident that her body was pierced by herself. I''m alive, so I just asked for a clear confirmation.


    "Then, why are you still alive?" Xia Tiya looked at the god collar bondage with a smile on her face, her cute expression made people want to take a bite, but what she said made people feel deeply. cold.


    "No, please don''t kill me!..."


    "Shut up! You guy knows what you are doing? Your current behavior is simply discrediting us! Death, what is there to be afraid of, you are a useless coy!" As a woman, time turbulence is to God The attitude of the tie lock can no longer stand.


    It''s just a person who is so scared that he has run away. What can you expect from him?


    God''s tie lock screamed frantically: "Oh ah~~~! Who cares about you! I want to go back alive!"


    When the other members heard this, they were all silent. They had already seen that this guy had been frightened by fear, and it was useless to say anything.


    The reason why they are still normal is that they have not seen Shatia¡¯s madness and horror, and Monkey King¡¯s methods are not brutal and inhumane. If they had also seen Shatia¡¯s madness and bloodthirsty with the gods, now I am afraid it will not be so calm and calm.


    Not afraid of death, but it does not mean that you will not be afraid.


    The reason God¡¯s tie-lock is afraid is that he is afraid of being tortured and killed. The scene of seeing Edoma eating raw makes him unforgettable. He doesn¡¯t want to be like that. These human monsters are inhumane. What are they? Can do it all.


    "Oh~~ It makes people happy to see your expression like this." Xia Tiya smiled and looked at the God''s tie lock, she looked cute like the little girl next door: "You said, what am I going to do? Will you pay for it?"


    God''s tie lock grumbled in fear, swallowing saliva. This girl with a smile on her face but said terrifying words is indeed the most terrifying.


    And the people who saw the death and death also felt a chill in the bottom of their hearts. Now they finally know why the gods are so scared. This girl who looks like a girl seems to be a little abnormal in her mind, and she is still extremely distorted. Kind.


    Nabelal came to Shatia¡¯s side and said, "Master Shatia, you are the survivor who has made you shame. It would be too cheap to kill him like this, or give him to Duke Terror. ?"


    Well, Nabelal, who usually looks quiet, seems to be a cruel person.


    Give it to the horror?That guy''s methods can no longer be described as horrible and cruel, it is really worse than death.


    "Oh~ Nabe, your attention is really great." Xia Tiya exclaimed with joy, and turned her head to look at Monkey King: "Master Wukong..."


    Monkey King knew it, and with one move, a portal appeared not far in front of him. After a while, only two shadows walked out of it.


    The man was tall and tall, dressed as a maid, and wearing a pair of glasses, full of the beauty of an intellectual big sister.


    The other was also dressed in a maid costume and followed behind the former.


    These two people are made up of Li Alpha and Clementine...

 3197 Chapter 94 Brother and Sister

    The first time the two women appeared, they bowed down to Sun Wukong, and Li Alpha said respectfully: "Master Wukong, I wonder if you have any orders to summon your subordinates?"


    However, before Monkey King could reply, the one-man division looked at Clementine and exclaimed: "K, Clementine?!!!"


    "Uh~" Clementine was taken aback by the familiar voice, raised her head slightly, looking for her reputation, a hint of surprise appeared on her face, but before she could speak, she was sternly drunk by Yuli Alpha. Stopped: "Clementine, it''s so rude. Before the great Supreme Lord allowed you to raise your head, you dared to raise your head without authorization. This is a great disrespect to the great Supreme Supreme, and you want to be thrown into it. Insect-eater purgatory."


    "Huh?!!!" Clementine was terribly scared. After spending so long in Nazarick, she naturally knew what kind of place the so-called Insect Devouring Purgatory was. It was real. Purgatory, I feel scalp numb after thinking about it.


    He hurriedly lowered his head, shivering with fright, and knocked his head: "Sorry, I, I am not disrespectful to the master, but just because I have seen a acquaintance who have misbehaved, please, please forgive the master A crime of impoliteness!"


    Yuri Alpha looked at Clementine sternly: "It seems that I have not taught you enough. In this case, what you pray for should not be the sin of forgiveness, but take the initiative to punish."


    "Yes, please master to punish the subordinates for the crime of rudeness."


    Sun Wukong saw that Clementine had been trained by Yuli Alpha to such an extent, he couldn''t help but smile: "The punishment will be discussed later. Do you know that guy?" Sun Wukong looked at the one-man division.


    "Yes." Clementine didn''t dare to look up this time: "His name is Queen Esser Hasea Cuintia. He is a member of the Dark Scripture. He is called a one-man division. He is good at summoning and enlisting. Plural monsters are fighting in groups, it''s my...brother."


    "Brother..." Monkey King looked at the one-man division and said, "I didn''t expect you to have another brother."


    "Please don''t get me wrong, master." Clementine said with a firm face: "If that guy offends the master, it''s really not a pity, please don''t have any mercy from his subordinates."


    When Shatia heard this, they nodded with satisfaction when looking at Clementine. This is only natural. Regardless of everything, their supremacy must be put first.


    "Breaking wind, you... shameful betrayer... betrayed in the past... the dark scripture... today is to his brother... to the bottom..." Time Chaos glared at Clementine with hatred, gritted teeth, and then said to Monkey King. "This adult, a volatile villain like her, will betray her sooner or later. I advise you to execute her quickly!"


    Sun Wukong looked at the time turbulently with a smile: "Do you still have the mind to pour dirty water on my subordinates? It seems that the injury is not serious."


    As he said, Monkey King reached out and pulled out the light gun that nailed her to the stone wall. Time turbulently hummed and fell to the ground. The blood sprayed out from the wound instantly. The pain made her face twisted and she gasped. , Has lost the strength to speak.


    Monkey King''s expression was indifferent: "Besides, she is just a dog of mine, and the dog''s loyalty to the owner is beyond doubt."


    "Yes, there is absolutely no doubt about the subordinate''s loyalty to the master, and the subordinate is your most loyal dog!" Clementine looked like a dog licking his face, looking at Monkey King in reverence and seeing Monkey King. Powerful and great, she has seen the absolute armed forces of Nazarick, and now she has worshiped Monkey King as a god.


    "..." Everyone such as Jue Di Ju Ming looked at Clementine speechlessly. They had never seen someone so happy as a dog. This guy''s head would be broken, right?


    On the contrary, Clementine¡¯s brother, a one-man division, showed an expression of envy inexplicably: "Clementine, have you found your goal in life? It¡¯s really good, it¡¯s really enviable. ! When can I also find the God who is willing to dedicate my life?" Well, it seems that these two brothers and sisters are not normal.


    Clementine looked at her brother and knew what he believed in. However, in Nazarick, there were so many digits, but her eyes were shining and she did not dare to say anything, for fear that her master would misunderstand that she was Pleading for his brother.


    "Yuri, this guy is an accomplice of the person who controlled Xia Tiya before. Take him back and hand him over to the horror." Monkey King looked at Yuli Alpha and pointed to the gods to tie the lock.


    "Yes, Master Wukong." Yuli Alpha bowed in response, and then stepped forward, and slammed the God''s tie lock to the ground with a sharp hand knife, grabbing his ankle with one hand, and after saying goodbye to Monkey King. Then dragged the god collar and lock into the portal.


    "You go back too." Monkey King looked at Clementine and said.


    "Yes, Master." Clementine glanced at one of the divisions from the corner of her eye, followed by Yuli Alpha and walked into the portal.


    As the two entered, the portal disappeared.


    On the other hand, Monkey King squatted down in front of her desperately desperate face. With a nervous look on her face, he wiped off the magic mask on her face, revealing a delicate face and her pair of black and white. Eyes of different colors: "It''s still more pleasing to the eye like this. It''s obviously so cute, and there are such beautiful and unique eyes. How can you hide it."


    "..." Hearing this, he looked stunned: "Cute? Beautiful? Unique?"


    She has always hated others to say that she is a half-elf, so she has always used her hair to hide her iconic elf ears.


    Now, someone will say that she is cute and that she has this pair of weird eyes. Some people will think that she is beautiful and unique?


    Moreover, this person actually swears by himself that as long as someone defeats her, he will marry him. Is this the other half of his life specially arranged by God for her?


    The inexplicable, desperate heart that never beats for others, beating violently at this moment.


    Monkey King: "Can you tell me your name?"


    "...ZeZeZeMing..." JueZeZeMing looked a bit demented, and subconsciously said his name.


    "Very well, it seems that you are very honest." Monkey King reached out and touched the desperate head and said: "I like to deal with honest children, but your name is quite special."


    Jue Jue looked at Monkey King: "Isn''t your name also very special?"


    Indeed, the very oriental name of''Monkey King'' is indeed quite special in the eyes of people in this world...

 3198 Chapter 95 The Four Horsemen

    Seeing the death and desperation actually chatting with Monkey King inexplicably, the pitch black scriptures and others are speechless, saying, they are still nailed to the stone wall now, and the blood is still flowing out of "Boom Boom" , This kind of pain, even for those with strong minds, is somewhat unbearable.


    "Okay, take your people and leave quickly." Monkey King touched his desperate head again and said.


    "You, are you going to let us go?" Suddenly, she was stunned by Sun Wukong''s words. She really didn''t understand Sun Wukong''s intention. Is it really just for God to bind the lock?


    As for going to save the gods, she really didn''t think about it. It would be good if she could keep her life, save?Come on, she doesn''t want to take the lives of all her staff.


    Monkey King: "Why, do you still want to stay and let me treat you to dinner?"


    "Uh~ no need." Sudden desperately waved his hand in a hurry, got up to his feet, and said in a tentative tone: "Then I really took them away?"


    "Let''s go." Monkey King waved his hand casually.


    She is not hesitating, for some reason, when facing Monkey King, she instinctively did not feel any hostility, and she believed in his words. She immediately pulled out the light spear that was piercing the members of the dark scriptures and rescued them. After coming out, hurried away with them.


    "Master Wukong, just let them go like this?" Xia Tiya was a little puzzled. According to her philosophy, she should kill all those people.


    "They are still useful." Monkey King said such a sentence, and said no more.


    "What else are they useful for?" Xia Tiya looked puzzled: "Please don''t get me wrong. My concubine has no objection to your decision. Naturally, your decision is correct. My concubine is just a little curious."


    "You will understand later, go." Monkey King said, holding Xia Tiya''s hand.


    Xia Tiya''s eyes widened suddenly, her expression of ecstasy turned into an extremely exaggerated arc: "Ah~ the concubine body was actually held by Master Wukong, hehehe~~~ Albedo, it seems that the concubine is walking. Ahead of you, wow haha~~~"


    All doubts, even everything else, have been forgotten by Shatia at this moment.


    Nabelal followed closely, looking at Xia Tiya who was being led by Monkey King, with envy in her eyes.


    It was late at night, and it was approaching one o''clock in the morning.


    The lights in the city are no longer so bright and brilliant, and the noise of the day is no longer there, becoming extremely quiet.


    A figure shrouded in a black robe appeared in the dim corner, and walked towards a hotel without anything.


    In front of the window, the black-robed man stopped, looked up at the bright moon in the night sky, laughed weirdly, raised the magic wand in his hand, and a portal formed by magic suddenly appeared in the window in front of him, ignoring the door and window and entered.


    At the same time, in the dim street, hidden in a corner not far from the hotel, the five figures stared at everything in the hotel.


    "Father, you really got it right, that guy actually came to this hotel to do something." The burly man fell on his stomach, looking at the figure sneaking into the hotel, his eyes flashed with excitement.


    He is one of the four horsemen of the Empire, Bajod Pershmel, also known as the "Thunder Light".


    "Of course, according to the investigation of the deceased during the day, the magic caster¡¯s magic power has been sucked up. The old man expected this person to have the means to absorb the magic power of others. He is really peeping into his hands. The divine weapon guys turned out to be prey. Since they are prey, isn''t it the best hunting place in the hotel at night?"


    The old man raised his hand and stroked his beard with a serious expression, staring at the hotel in front of him, his eyes flickering.


    The old man is named Fluda Paradine, the chief court magician of the empire, and is known as the strongest magic caster of mankind. He can use the unprecedented sixth-level magic, and his strength is enough to match the thirteen heroes. The strongest guardian of the empire By.


    The Blood Emperor sent him here, naturally also for the true artifact of this world.


    The four knights of the empire came with him, and the remaining three were Nippel Jacques Dir Anok, also known as "Glimpse".


    Renas Rockbruce, also known as "Boom".


    Nasami Ainecke, also known as "Firm".


    "Since he has already appeared, do we need to act immediately?" Bajod Perxumeer whispered solemnly.


    "Not in a hurry, not in a hurry." Fluda Paradine said with a composure: "The adventurers in the hotel or the elite troops sent by other countries are our strong enemies. Let them fight first. Well, we only need to reap the profits. After all, those people are also a threat to our empire."


    "The old man is right, let''s watch the changes first."


    Just as a few people talked, the battle in the hotel seemed to have begun.


    In the dim room, the dagger in the hands of the black-robed man was stained with blood. Under his weird wall-penetrating magic and hidden breath magic, no fewer than six adventurers had unknowingly died in his hands.


    And this time, as before, he touched a guest room silently, and walked to the bed silently, looking at the beautiful sleeping girl on the bed, his eyes were very cold, and there was no surprise or surprise. Lianxiangxiyu''s heart, the short dagger in his hand plunged into the girl''s heart without hesitation.


    Just when the black-robed man showed a sickly smile, thinking that another living life would end in his hands, a fiery flame suddenly rose and slammed toward his door.


    The black-robed man instantly turned his face in surprise, turned his head to avoid, hurriedly traversed the side, although it was not hit, but the fireball wiping him flying over burned his black robe, and the black-robed man had to uncover the black robe. The robe extinguishes the flame on it, thus revealing his true face.


    This was a teenager who looked only sixteen or seventeen years old. His appearance was quite ordinary, but his eyes were extremely sinister. He looked at the girl who suddenly jumped out of the bed and smiled with interest: "I''m very curious. , How did you find me? I think my clever concealment magic will not be noticed."


    "Even if I can''t perceive your breath, I can perceive the magical aura around you." The girl''s face was solemn and her voice was loud. She wanted to wake up her surrounding companions.


    "Is it a natural ability?" The boy looked at the girl for a while, and smiled: "So that''s it, it''s one of the four counselors, Archer Ifo Lier Felt, no wonder, no wonder, I heard that you are the number one What about the magic caster of the third rank, not bad, not bad, you are very good~" ..

 3199 Chapter 96 Random Appearance

    The boy looked at Arche''s eyes, not as if he was looking at a girl, but at a prey about to be hunted by him.


    This kind of expression appeared on a teenager, it was a bit strange and chilling.


    At this moment, Arche''s door slammed and was kicked open with a brutal method, and her companions appeared in time.


    After all, their rooms are adjacent, and they are extremely vigilant at all times. Arche''s yelling naturally attracted their attention.


    It was their attention, and the other guests in the hotel were also alarmed, and even heard bursts of exclamations outside. Obviously, those who were killed by the teenager had been discovered by his companions. Up.


    "The voice came from that room!"


    The rest of the adventurers also gathered to Arche''s room. For a while, the black-robed boy was spotted by no less than twenty adventurers.


    In the same way, the three of Monkey King lived in this hotel. Of course, this was not accidental, but because Monkey King knew that something like this would happen at night in this hotel and chose this shop specially.


    The noise outside awakened Monkey King. As soon as she got up, she saw Xia Tiya and Nabelal directly teleport in with teleportation magic, and appeared in front of him. Xia Tiya bowed slightly, appearing to be a lady. Politeness: "Master Wukong, please forgive me if I disturb you in the middle of the night."


    Nabelal stepped forward and carefully dressed Sun Wukong, perfectly showing the maid''s obligation.


    After seeing that Monkey King got dressed, Xia Tiya spoke with a look of admiration: "Master Wukong is really fascinating. As you said during the day, the human with world-class props has already appeared. Does the concubine act immediately?"


    "No, at least you have to watch the last scene and do it."


    The time is a little bit earlier, the Arche Room.


    Looking at the companion who appeared in time, Arche was really relieved.


    Hekkeran Tamet stared at the black-robed boy, ready to meet him, and said solemnly, "Aixue, what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. This guy suddenly sneaked into my room and wanted to assassinate me." Arche looked serious, and already took out her magic wand. The magic of the third order was already preparing, and at the same time, her eyes Also concentrated on the ring in the hands of the black-robed boy, Qingming''s eyes showed glimmers and surprises, and then he was shocked: "He, the ring in his hand can release magic above the eighth level!"


    "Hey hey hey~~! The eighth level and above? Really?!"


    All of Arche¡¯s companions were taken aback, but they all knew that Arche¡¯s natural ability was able to see through the nature of the magic caster. Could it be possible to see through even the equipment?


    Speaking of equipment, Hekkeran Tammett''s heart suddenly jumped, and his heart beat extremely violently: "Could this ring be--"


    At the same time, they looked at each other, and they all understood each other''s meaning, and each of them became a little excited. They didn''t expect that they would encounter their goal of this trip in this way.


    "Don''t be impulsive, go back!" Hekkeran Tammett made a very wise decision at the moment. He knew very well that if this black robe boy was really wearing the true artifact in the rumor, if they acted rashly, they might be all. The army was annihilated. After all, it was a true artifact that destroyed most of the city, and its power was beyond their ability to contend.


    "Unexpectedly, guys like you would also catch my attention. You wouldn''t you still treat me as a commoner in the past?" The black-robed boy smiled very evilly, but he showed it when he said something. His own identity, this is his confidence in his own strength, but also a kind of arrogant performance, otherwise he would not regard this hotel as a hunting place.


    The power conferred by the true artifact made him extremely swollen and even affected his xinxing; similarly, as a civilian before, he had never seen anything in the world. He thought that with a true artifact, he was already invincible in the world and could treat other powerful people as nothing. .


    To put it bluntly, this guy''s ignorance made him really swollen with power.


    Of course, his swelling and brain damage do have some truth, because world-class props do have the power to make him do this behavior.


    Just as the four of Ai Xue were approaching the enemy, the chaotic footsteps were getting closer, and the other adventurers in the hotel also heard the sound.


    After all, at this time, any clues can attract the attention of others.


    "Yo~ Everyone of the four counselors, what''s the situation?"


    The speaker obviously knew Arche and his party, after all, in the empire, their four-strategist team was also very famous.


    Hekkeran Tamet replied very calmly and looked at the black robe boy and said: "This guy broke into other people''s rooms at random to assassinate, and we found out."


    Very cleverly, he didn''t say anything about the real artifact, which is of course, how could he say such exclusive information.


    "So you killed my companion?!"


    Among the adventurers, an angry roar suddenly sounded, and a middle-aged man rushed out of the crowd, glaring at the black-robed boy: "Say, did you do it?!"


    Faced with so many adventurers, the black-robed boy was still calm and calm: "Since entering this hotel, I have killed six adventurers in total. I don''t know which one you are talking about?"


    "You guy!!" The middle-aged uncle was obviously very angry, and his temper was also a grumpy master. With a''zheng'', he drew out his waist sword and big sword, and jumped towards the black robe boy.


    The black-robed young man looked indifferent. He drew out the long sword at his waist at a very fast speed and slashed it out. A cold light flashed, and a long bloody mouth appeared between the middle-aged uncle''s chest and abdomen, and he fell screamingly. On the ground, glaring at the young man with shock: "You--"


    "Huh~ I still learn to be a bird with this ability." The black-robed young man showed disdain, his body flashed, and he made a puff, a sword pierced the middle-aged uncle''s heart, and then showed up to the people around. Chi smiled: "Now, it''s the seventh person."


    With this smile, everyone felt chills in the bottom of their hearts. This kind of indifferent expression is simply not what humans should have!What is going on with this guy?


    Behind the crowd, there was an ordinary-looking girl surrounded by seven or eight people for protection. She looked at the scene in front of her, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, her eyes fixed on the black robe boy, wanting to see what happened, because She instinctively felt that the black-robed teenager gave her a strange feeling, and her eyes flickered: "It is rumored that the owner of the real artifact is also a teenager..." ..

 3200 Chapter 97 The Lamb

    Just when the girl had doubts about the identity of the black-robed boy, the next move of the black-robed boy completely exposed his identity. He actually took the middle-aged adventurer who was just killed in front of everyone. The strength is absorbed.


    This kind of unscrupulous behavior simply didn''t take everyone present in the eyes.


    And the facts are exactly the same. In the eyes of the black-robed boy, all those present are just fat lambs, the prey he is about to hunt.


    Just ask, how can a giant beast fear a group of lambs?And this is the mentality of the black robe boy at this time, so he has no scruples in doing things, even if he is exposed?In the face of absolute strength, you are still just lambs to be slaughtered.


    "This, this is?!!!"


    The actions of the black-robed boy obviously shocked everyone present. This weird way of absorbing the power of others made everyone like an enemy, full of vigilance.


    "How dare you practice this kind of dark power, who are you?!" A young man sternly shouted, wearing a gorgeous knight costume, showing his righteousness.


    "Dark power?" The black-robed boy looked at the knight with an angry look: "Don''t compare such a sacred power with that kind of garbage. This is an insult to it, and the person who insults it will take his life. Pay it back!"


    As he said, he saw a magical ray suddenly shot out from the ring in his hand, and instantly pierced the young knight''s body. He immediately froze in place as if he had been cast a holding spell. The panic in his eyes, his eyes rolled, as if calling for help.


    When his companion saw this, he was shocked and drew out his weapon without thinking about it, and besieged the black-robed boy. However, they were greeted by a number of magical rays, which were nailed to them at the same time. When someone clicked on the acupuncture points, he lost control of his body, and at the same time, his strength was absorbed and disappeared quickly.


    "This!!"


    In such a weird scene, the other adventurers looked solemn, stepped back and did not dare to rush forward.


    Only the ordinary-looking girl showed a gentle temperament. She took a step forward and held her wand high, as if to release magic to rescue those people. However, nothing happened after a while, which made the girl be With a look of astonishment, she can''t release the magic?


    "Hey, hey~~~ I can¡¯t tell, you in a small grade turned out to be a magic caster in the fourth rank." The black robe boy focused his gaze on the girl and let out an unpleasant sneer: "But , I¡¯m sorry to tell you that the magic caster is useless in front of me~"


    As he said, he directly abandoned the adventurers and knights, but turned and attacked the girl. In his opinion, those people were nothing but crooked melons, and the girl in front of him was sweet and delicious. The deliciousness of the magic caster of the fourth rank, he will become stronger after absorbing her power.


    It was just that he hadn''t waited for him to get close to the girl, but saw a short-haired woman next to the girl flash out, and the sword in her hand chopped down without hesitation.


    The black-robed boy could only use his sword, but this time, he miscalculated, only to feel a huge force coming from the sword, and with a''touch'', he was directly chopped by the short-haired girl with a sword. He flew upside down and hit the top of the wall behind to stabilize his figure.


    The black-robed boy widened his eyes, surprised and surprised. He had hunted so many people. It was the first time he encountered such a powerful opponent, and also the first time he met someone who could repel him.


    "You, very good! Very good!!" The corners of the black robe boy''s mouth suddenly split, and he made an uncontrollable happy laugh.


    Yes, he is smiling, and he is very happy. The stronger the opponent, the happier he is, because this shows that he can become stronger.


    "His Royal Highness, what''s the matter?" The short-haired girl guarded her body and asked in a condensed voice.


    "You said, don''t call me your highness." The girl''s voice was very soft, making people feel like spring breeze.


    "Ah~ I''m sorry, but I forgot in a hurry." The short-haired girl smiled embarrassedly.


    The girl looked dignified and looked around: "I don''t know why, I can''t release magic here." She said, looking at the black robe boy: "He seems to have done something..."


    "It''s forbidden magic." Arche''s eyes were bright, and he kindly reminded: "The magical aura in this area has been completely sealed, that is to say, this place has become a forbidden space, and no magic can be released."


    "Does that guy still have this ability?" Everyone focused on the black-robed boy.


    The black-robed boy looked at Arche and smiled: "Your ability is really a good thing, can you see through even this kind of thing? Very good, very good. I am more and more interested in your ability. Up."


    "Ok?!"


    When Arche''s companion heard the words, they all instinctively protected Arche. They could see clearly that the guy in front of them had the means to seize the ability of others.


    "You can''t use magic, then you don''t have to." The short-haired woman looked at her companion behind with a heroic look: "You protect the temple... Your lord, I will deal with this guy!"


    "Yes." A group of knights protected the girl one after another.


    The short-haired girl threw away the sword in her hand, but took off the cloth-wrapped sword that she had been carrying on her back. In order to hide her identity, she never used her own sword, but in this situation, she is no longer allowed to hide. .


    Removed the wrapping wrapped around the sword, revealing the true face inside. For a while, everyone who knew the goods lost their voices, and their eyes widened: "It turned out to be the Holy Sword Saphalicia, you are the strongest Paladin in the Holy Kingdom. ¡ªRemedios Castelo?"


    "Then you are?!" At the same time, the adventurers focused their eyes on such ordinary-looking girls.


    Upon seeing this, the girl looked helpless. It seemed that her identity had been exposed, so there was no need to hide it. She wiped her hand on her face and removed the magic mask, revealing a delicate and beautiful face, making her ordinary temperament instantly full Noble and holy.


    The adventurers were full of surprises: "Really her Royal Highness the Holy Queen of the Holy Kingdom!!"


    "His Royal Highness actually came to the empire in person? Is it also for the real artifact?"


    "Everyone, this is not the time to discuss this." The saint queen Calca Besares voice was soft, full of virgin feelings: "It would be better to evacuate here quickly."


    "Yep!!"


    It''s about their own safety, and the adventurers don''t hesitate, some simply jumped out of the window, but with a touch, they hit a magical enchantment and directly bounced him back...

 3201 Chapter 98 Despair

    Everyone was shocked. Someone stepped forward to check, and their complexion suddenly became very difficult to look like: "The entire hotel has been covered by a magic enchantment, and we can''t get out."


    "Can you force it open?"


    Arche looked at the magic enchantment and shook her head: "This is the sixth-order magic. Can anyone here break the sixth-order magic?"


    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads. At the same time, they were also full of shock. The sixth rank?That is already beyond the human realm, right?That guy is so strong?


    "Hey hey~~~ Why are you in such a hurry to leave?" The black-robed boy looked at the crowd with a leisurely and joking expression. He fingered the ring he was wearing: "You are here, aren''t you here for it?" Seeing now, why are you leaving instead?"


    "Then, that ring...is it a true artifact?"


    Sure enough, when someone heard the words, his eyes were filled with greed.


    For a time, almost everyone focused on the ring in his hand.


    "Everyone, since we can''t leave, why don''t we work together to take him down. As for the ownership of the true artifact, wait until he is taken down, how about?" Someone suggested.


    Everyone glanced at each other. Although they knew that everyone had their own ghosts, in this situation, only working together could victory be possible.


    Regarding the performance of everyone, Remedios frowned slightly, and uttered a deep voice: "If you can''t beat him, you can hide quietly and watch me, don''t make me mess!"


    "Cut! Are you guys wanting to swallow real artifacts?" Someone shouted dissatisfiedly.


    Remedios looked at the man with a little dissatisfaction: "I''m saving you."


    "Save us? Who knows what you are thinking." The man showed sarcasm, facing the real artifact, who wouldn''t be tempted?In this case, he was still thinking about them and wanted to save them. He would never believe such words.


    It is Remedios who has a paranoid sense of justice in his heart. He was particularly unhappy when he heard these words, and said angrily: "I, Remedios Castelo swears by the holy sword in my hand, is it you? The despicable villain in your mouth!"


    The man did not speak, but the expression on his face was obviously distrustful.


    Remedios let out an uncomfortable cry, and didn''t bother to pay attention to it, holding the holy sword, resolutely launched an attack on the black robe boy.


    "Quick! Don''t let her swallow the real artifact, let''s do it together!"


    I don''t know who screamed. Most people heard this and their eyes were red. The temptation of a real artifact is hard to resist. Now that it is right in front of them, how can there be any reason to hand over?For a while, they all rushed forward and besieged the black-robed boy.


    A guest room is just that big. These adventurers crossed their legs, leaving Remedios with no room to perform martial arts. She became shackled and furious. "You guys, all tell you to hide." One side, don''t get out of the way!"


    But no one listened to her. At this moment, they had only real artifacts in their eyes. Greed had already occupied their brains, and who would care about other things.


    "Such expressions, one by one, are really ugly!" The black-robed boy showed extreme disgust. It was this greedy and ugly expression, which he hated deeply in his soul, because the man who harmed his mother was at that time. This expression.


    His emotions were accompanied by hatred, which made the [Endless Greed] in his hand emit a gloomy light, spreading into the body of the black-robed boy, making his magic power greatly improved.


    Arche, who had been watching the black-robed boy''s pupils, shrank instantly, and her face was shocked, because now she was horrified to find that the magical aura surrounding the black-robed boy had become so intense that it had never been terrifying before. Eighth order?Or higher?In short, she had never seen this level of magical aura at all, and she couldn''t tell, but she was absolutely certain that this person was already strong enough that no one could contend.


    "Escape! Run away!!!"


    Almost trembling, Arche issued a warning sound.


    But no one paid any attention to her, except for her three companions.


    Imina: "What''s wrong, Arche?"


    "This person, this person can release magic above the eighth level! What can''t be won, we can''t win!!" Arche said with a horrified expression.


    "hiss!!!"


    Imina and the others took a deep breath, above the eighth level, is this still a human?


    "Is it because of that real artifact?" The saint queen Calca Besares''s face was solemn, and only a real artifact can give humans such inhuman terrifying power.


    At the same time, the black-robed boy had already activated magic on the group of adventurers who were besieging him. The wand in his hand was light, and the thunder flashed in an instant. The room was instantly bright as day, accompanied by a scream, a famous adventure The person turned into a coke planted to the ground, blowing black smoke.


    Only Remedios was able to resist with the power of the holy sword in her hand, but she was still severely injured and paralyzed and unable to move on the spot.


    The hotel also burned up because of the strong thunder...


    "Hi~~!!!"


    Everyone who is alive is frightened by the horror in front of them and gasps, one move is just one move!A dozen adventurers all lay down, and the power of the true artifact is as strong as the rumors.


    After feeling the magic power in the hotel, the chief court magician of the empire, Fuluda Paradine, who had been lurking outside the hotel, opened his eyes in shock, and at the same time became extremely excited: "This, Is this the power of a true artifact? It''s so strong! It really is so strong!!"


    "Master?" Bajod Perxumeer, also known as Leiguang, turned his head to look at Fluda Paradine, waiting for his instructions.


    "Don''t worry, we don''t have any chance of victory with the man''s magic power displayed now. Wait until the power given to him by the true artifact diminishes, is the best time for us to act."


    The four knights of the empire nodded solemnly. They did feel that the breath coming from the hotel made their scalp numb.


    "My lord, the true artifact seems to have appeared."


    On the other side, Sacred Curse Song looked at the inn in the distance and said desperately to the person beside him.


    Desperate desperately looked calm, and sighed slightly: "I''m afraid this mission will fail. As long as that person is there, we won''t be able to get that true artifact."


    When the others heard the words, they were silent, thinking of that person''s horror, and suddenly felt powerless and desperate.


    For a while, the members of the Dark Sacred Code were silent, but after a while, Ben''s indifferent and desperate complexion suddenly changed, and his expression of consternation seemed to have received some terrible news...

 3202 Chapter 99: Determination

    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that the pitch black sacred code desperately showed such an expression, his heart suddenly jumped, and the things that could change her color must not be trivial.


    At this time, his chest and abdomen were wrapped in bandages, his complexion was pale, and he looked a bit miserable; not only him, but the other members were the same, all of them wilted, pale, stabbed by Monkey King, and could not recover at all. Death is inevitable, just to see how long they can hold on.


    "The religious nation is under attack, and [Qing Guo Qing Cheng] was taken away!" The desperate expression was serious, and Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "what?!!"


    The members of the Dark Holy Scripture changed their faces, and the sacred curse song looked solemn: "Do anyone really dare to attack the church country? How is this possible! Even without us, there are no masters in the church country. Took away the artifact of the town?"


    "That''s the message I received." Jue Xing Xing looked serious: "Not only the true artifact was robbed, but even the country was destroyed. The high-level church in the country was killed and wounded, including that..."


    "!!!"


    At this time, the members of the Dark Sacred Code were no longer simply shocked, but were shocked. The country was destroyed and the high-level people were killed and injured, including that one. What is the difference between this and the destruction of the country?


    "Why, how could this happen?!!!" The dark sacred script stared with big eyes, full of anger: "We have only been out for a few days, who has such a great ability to conquer the state within a few days? "


    "What the hell are you talking about! Let''s go back quickly!" Time turbulently said.


    "Go back? What can you do when you go back?" He said desperately, staring at the disabled people in front of him.


    "..."


    The members of the pitch black scripture are silent, indeed, they are all seriously injured now, and it is difficult to heal. They don''t know how many days they can live, and there is nothing they can do when they return.


    "Then what to do?" The Dark Sacred Code stared at the desperate desperation, as if you were about to make a decision.


    "Right now, the only thing we can do is..." he said desperately, looking at the hotel in front of him again.


    The dark scriptures face changed slightly: "Didn''t you say..."


    "We have no choice." Desperate desperately looked solemnly: "The ability to capture the religious nation in such a short period of time shows that the strength of the invaders is absolutely extraordinary. If you want to contend with it, you must have the same level of true artifacts."


    "But we can''t get this real artifact, right?"


    "No, it''s possible!" An inexplicable light flashed in the desperate eyes: "You are waiting for me here. Without my summons, no action is allowed."


    With that said, the clothes around her body are changing, and the four gods are already equipped, and the aura of the whole person is changed, fierce and heroic, and very gorgeous.


    "You¡ªseriously?!!!" The dark sacred script''s complexion changed drastically. Seeing that he was so desperate that he even used the guardian artifacts, are you really planning to try it hard?


    He was armed with no answer, but explained everything with his actions. A little bit below his feet, his figure moved to the hotel like a teleport...


    Coming to the front, he desperately stared at the enchantment blocking the front, but he let out a cold snort. The war sickle in the shape of a cross-spear in his hand was raised high above his head. The magic enchantment of the sixth rank was actually smashed and dissipated directly by her with a sickle.


    "what?!!!"


    The four knights of the empire who were watching everything here in the distance were so shocked that their eyes widened, and they cried out in exclamation. That was the sixth-order magic, was actually cut by that man with a sickle?What kind of monster is that little girl?Have such strength?!


    "Master!" Bajud Perxumeer turned to look at Fluda Paradine.


    But seeing that Fluda Paradine had already opened his eyes wide at this moment, his face was full of shock and disbelief: "The eyes...the weapon...there is nothing wrong...it can''t be wrong...it¡¯s her. It''s really her!!... I didn''t expect the Church to send out even her! Are they crazy!"


    "Master? Do you know that person? Who is she?"


    Fluda Paradine''s face was solemn: "A monster that even I can never win! It seems that the task entrusted to us by your Majesty is difficult!"


    The four knights widened their eyes when they heard this. They knew clearly that the old man in front of him was a sixth-order magic caster, known as the strongest magic caster of mankind, an absolute monster that he could not win. ?How powerful is that little girl?


    From the corner of his eyes, he glanced at Fluda Paradine and the others, ignored it, and broke into the door...


    "Even...I was ignored!"


    The Four Knights of the Empire felt that they had been greatly insulted, especially the indifferent eyes of the other party, which made people furious and mad. Thinking of the Four Knights of the Empire, they might even be looked down upon by others.


    "Just steal it!" Fluda Paradine''s face was solemn: "If we are really caught by that monster, we will all die here!"


    "!!!"


    The four knights of the empire were shocked when they heard this.


    Inside the hotel.


    "The barrier was broken by someone?" The black-robed boy who was about to do the finishing work suddenly frowned and looked towards the door. It just so happened that the fully armed figure of desperate death appeared before everyone. Within the field of vision.


    Seeing the desperate death, Arche''s body trembled involuntarily, and again, it was a terrifying monster that could not be defeated. They shouldn''t participate in this mission!


    "True Sacred Tool!" For the first time, Jushui Destiny fixed his gaze on the black robe boy: "Hand over the true artifact, I can forgive you for not dying!"


    "Hahaha~~ Forgive me for not dying?" The black robe boy suddenly let out a series of weird laughter: "You said you want to forgive me for not dying? Hahaha~~~ The poor worm who can''t see the opponent''s strength is really sad!"


    "It''s sad that you''re right!" Juxie desperately looked indifferent: "The strength is no more than the garbage of the third rank. What can you do with the power gained from foreign objects?"


    Hearing this, the black-robed boy''s complexion suddenly became extremely gloomy: "Very well, it seems that you are quite confident in your own strength, then I will let you personally experience the absolute strength gap with me!"


    With that said, the horror magic is surging, and the super-level magic is already brewing...


    However, his face remained calm: "I should be the one who said this."


    The black and white eyes suddenly sparkled with strange light, and the ring worn by the black robe boy was suddenly bound by a cross chain and lost its luster...

 3203 Chapter 100 Request

    The black-robed boy¡¯s super-level magic suddenly stopped and stopped, and the desperate body stepped forward at this moment, with the sickle in his hand resolutely slashed down, accompanied by a scream, blood suddenly appeared, a bloody mouth appeared The black-robed boy''s right shoulder appeared obliquely to the left lower waist, the black-robed boy''s eyes widened, and he fell straight under the shock of everyone''s gaze...


    Everyone like Aixue was stunned by this sudden change. The black-robed boy who was invincible in their eyes was killed by the girl who suddenly appeared?


    "The borrowed power is not your own after all. Poor worm who can''t recognize reality." Desperately stepped forward, he took off the ring from the black robe boy, looked at Ai Xue and others, scared them All are retreating instinctively, indicating that they have no intention of getting involved in this true artifact.


    "You are under fifteen years old, with black and white eyes, are you the legendary..." Saint Queen Calca Besares looked at her desperately with shock.


    "Do you know me?" Desperate Destiny frowned slightly, her black and white eyes looked directly at Calca Besares, her eyes faintly revealing coldness, and killing intent emerged.


    Her existence cannot be known to outsiders, otherwise it will lead to war. Now that she is recognized, everyone here must stay.


    Don''t think this is very extreme. Compared with the surrounding countries falling into war, the death of the few people present is simply a trivial matter.


    The hotel was still crackling and burning, matching the current atmosphere, looking very solemn and weird.


    The killing intent is spreading...


    Aixue and others are nervous and tense, ready to meet and escape at any time.


    But at this moment, the slight sound of footsteps spread to everyone''s ears, and Monkey King took Shatia and Nabelal slowly toward this side, watching desperately, breaking the heavy atmosphere here. : "Not bad, girl, I didn''t expect you to have the ability to seal equipment skills."


    Yes, the reason why the black robe boy was so easy to kill was because she sealed the true artifact-the skill of endless greed, so that she temporarily lost the corresponding ability, although only time It only took two seconds, but two seconds was enough to kill the black-robed boy several times.


    World-class props are indeed very powerful, and their power is not what humans can contend. However, nothing can be absolutely invincible. Existence must have corresponding restraint.


    It''s like a desperate death, with such a method, that is, the natural ability of the natives of this world, derived from her unique eyes.


    The abilities attached to world-class props are just like the special effects attached to the equipment in the game, and the unique eyes that are desperately capable of sealing this kind of special effects, but this is only one of them, as a returning god And the half-elf, the ability to die is more than this one.


    The equipment stunt is sealed, so its ability will naturally not be used, even if it is only a few seconds, it is enough for the deadly death.


    If the black-robed boy is stronger, even if the world-class props are temporarily sealed, he cannot be killed so easily. Unfortunately, he himself is too weak. He was originally just a civilian, even though it was through [Endless Greed] He won the power of others and was promoted to the third rank, but in the face of desperation, he still didn''t look enough and was still too weak.


    If [Endless Greed] is held by someone like the Dark Sacred Code, as long as you don¡¯t get killed by a spike and pass the time when world-class items are sealed, then it¡¯s another ending.


    Because of the power of world-class props, let alone desperate, even Shatia and other guardians of Nazarick can''t compete.


    "It''s him!" After Ai Xue saw Monkey King, somehow, her nervousness suddenly relaxed.


    For the person who gave their three sisters ice cream, she instinctively regarded Monkey King as a good person.


    "Arche, do you know him?" Imina grabbed the corner of Arche''s clothes and asked in a low voice.


    Arche nodded: "Well, I have seen it before, this adult is a good person."


    "Good guy?" Sun Wukong naturally heard Arche''s voice, and couldn''t help but looked at her: "I said Arche, this is the second time we have met, right? It''s a bit impolite to send out good people cards at will. "


    "Ah~ Yes, I''m sorry!" Arche immediately bowed and apologized.


    Xia Tiya took a step forward and scanned the audience, exuding a desperate aura of hatred and despair: "You ignorant humans, when you meet the great Supreme Supreme, don''t hurry up and bow down to thank you! "


    Everyone felt the terrifying and desperate breath of Shatia, their bodies couldn''t help shaking, their scalp was numb, their feet were soft, and they all knelt down involuntarily. Under this terrifying breath, they He couldn''t stand at all, and he didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    It''s terrible!It is terrible!Who are these people?How can one be more terrifying than the other!Sure enough, this kind of true artifact is not something that mortals like them can covet!


    Destiny was also shrouded in Shatiaan''s terrifying aura, but she was not frightened like Arche and the others, so she stood on her knees, still standing calmly.


    It''s just that she was already shocked by Xia Tiya''s strength. She thought that the only one in front of her who could beat her was the Monkey King in front of her. She didn''t expect that even the subordinates next to him would be better than her.


    "You can''t bow down, do you want to provoke the majesty of the great Supreme Supreme?" Xia Tiya held in hand, the dropper spear was already in her hand, and the terrifying hostility that made people chills was locked in the deadly death. The body of life.


    "No, please don''t get me wrong." Seeing that Xia Tiya had to do it to herself, she immediately went forward, kneeling in front of Monkey King, and holding [Endless Greed] in both hands, and presented it in front of Monkey King. : "Master Monkey King, I am not here to seize this true artifact, but to present it to you."


    "Oh~ Tell me about your reason." Monkey King sat casually on the chair behind Nabelal carefully prepared for him, looking indifferently at his death.


    "I want to ask you a favor."


    She knew that there was Sun Wukong present. She could never keep this true artifact. So from the beginning, she was going to hand over the robbed true artifact to Monkey King as a gift, and then seek his help. , Because of her instinct, this adult seems to talk very well?


    "You don''t think that you can get my help with just a world-class prop, do you?" Monkey King looked at desperately with a smile on his face...

 3204 Chapter 101 Joining

    "It''s so arrogant, I shamelessly want to negotiate with the great Supreme Supreme, who do you think you are?" Xia Tiya said with a look of anger to Monkey King, "Master Wukong, please allow concubine Temporarily executed her."


    "Xia Tiya, don''t need to be so hot, girls should be gentle and reserved." Monkey King smiled at Xia Tiya.


    Their loyalty to themselves really cannot tolerate the slightest disrespect of others.


    "Yes." When Xia Tiya heard the words, she immediately stood behind Sun Wukong in a reserved and well-behaved manner, just looking at her desperate gaze a little unkind: "It''s just that this guy is really rude."


    Monkey King turned his eyes on the desperate body again: "You want me to help you, don''t you know that we are in a hostile relationship? We killed the people of your country, especially the one named Kerry. My old lady, who is able to hold world-class props [Qing Guo Qing Cheng], must not be simple in your teaching country, right?


    "Their life and death has nothing to do with me. I only do what I think is right." Desperately looked indifferent. In her tone, there was no sadness at all for the death of her troop companions, and that attitude seemed to say something. Something that has nothing to do with her.


    Of course, this is in line with the desperate style, otherwise how do you think her name came from?


    "Oh~ Listening to your words, it seems that I don¡¯t care about the life and death of my companions at all." Monkey King looked at his death desperately with interest: "So, what are your current behaviors? Isn¡¯t it just to save your companions? Did you do it?"


    "It''s not all right." The tone of desperation was still calm, and the gaze looking at Monkey King suddenly became fiery: "It''s just by the way to save them. I only have one purpose. I want to fight, I want to fight the stronger! "


    Destiny has been invincible for hundreds of years. She has been looking for the feeling of failure. Now that she is born, she has tried to fail, and she is still the kind of complete failure. She is not depressed, but extremely excited, because she She felt that she was not alone because she was not only a monster, but also a monster stronger than herself.


    Moreover, not only the man in front of him, but even the entourage by his side seemed to be stronger than herself. There was a strong urge to integrate into their group. She wanted to know that in this world Above, what else she hasn¡¯t seen.


    She is eager to fight, eager to fight with the strong, but has not been able to do so, because the opponents she encountered are too weak.


    She had a hunch that as long as she stayed with these people, she would definitely be stronger. From the incident of the church country being attacked, it could be seen that there were monsters in this world that even she could not defeat.


    Only the strong can become her companions, and those in the dark scriptures are not companions, but just colleagues.


    "Interesting." Monkey King looked at his desperate gaze, showing a slight smile: "I suddenly became interested in you, how about it, do you want to join us?"


    "Uh~ are you asking me to marry me?" The desperate complexion suddenly turned red, and she always remembered her commitment, as long as someone defeated her, she would be willing to marry him, even if it is a monster or a badass. Regardless of her identity, she would not care.


    From another perspective, this is a ruthless person.


    "Asshole, there is no concubine... when will it be your turn!!" Xia Tiya on the side instantly ran away, if it weren''t for Monkey King''s presence, she would have launched an attack in the first place.


    However, the breath that surpassed the hundredth level was released, and it was locked on the desperate body without reservation, making her heart tight, and the hairs all over her body erected instantly, suddenly got up and backed up, holding a war sickle, ready to prepare for the attack. .


    This is an instinctive response when facing life threats.


    The threat Xia Tiya brought to her was too great, and she felt as though she couldn''t breathe.


    Before, she asked the person in the Dark Sacred Code who was stronger than the vampire who killed Kerry. The Dark Sacred Code''s answer was that she was naturally stronger, so she didn''t take this matter to heart. , But now, she can''t wait to call the pitch black sacred scriptures to have a blast, so does this make herself stronger?


    Just this terrifying aura, its level absolutely crushes oneself!


    Even with the equipment of the six great gods, she didn''t have any confidence in defeating her, because people''s equipment was not worse than hers, or even stronger.


    The equipment is not good, the equipment is not good, the level is crushed, and the level is crushed. It turns out that not only the man, but the vampire is also so strong. The information provided to her by the dark scriptures before is simply nonsense.


    Who are these people?Where did it come from?I have never heard of it before!


    Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya and said, "Xia Tiya, don''t need to be so nervous, your position in my heart is irreplaceable."


    "Yes, Master Goku!" Xia Tiya was instantly overwhelmed by the feeling of happiness, all the unhappiness vanished in an instant, and returned to a cute and lovely appearance. She had instinctively blocked the''men'', and only heard one. The word''you''.


    Arche and the others on the side looked staggering, and the feelings of this Lord Shatia were too rich. The speed of changing faces is faster than changing books.


    At the same time, I also admire Monkey King. Such a moody existence can be tame and submissive, which is really powerful.


    Sun Wukong smiled and looked at Destiny. He had already noticed that Destiny wanted to join his subordinates: "A world-class prop is not enough to invite me to take action. How about joining me? Is it under your command? As long as you become a companion, then I have no reason to refuse the request of a companion."


    "World-class props? Are you talking about this real artifact?" Desperately holding [Endless Greed] in his hands, said.


    "Of course, it''s just a different name. You call it a true artifact, and we call it a world-class prop. Only world-class props is the most accurate name. Every world-class prop is made by the leaves of the world tree. So it has power beyond imagination."


    "It turns out that the true artifact has this kind of origin!" Desperately desperate as if opening a door to new knowledge, with a bright eye, and sure enough, these people know some other side of the world that she doesn''t know.


    There was a moment of silence, desperately looking at Monkey King firmly: "I am willing to join you, but I only obey your orders." ..

 3205 Chapter One Hundred and Two

    "This is natural." Monkey King smiled and looked desperately desperate, admiring her character, for the one he loves, even if the other party is a monster, without regrets, this kind of determination is somewhat similar to him Similar; he is also the kind that can be enemies of the world for the one he loves.


    Shatia and the others have no objection to Monkey King¡¯s desperate income from Nazarick. From accepting Monkey King to become their supreme supreme, all the decisions made by Monkey King are absolute for them. The truth.


    As long as Master Wukong decides things, it is right and absolute truth.


    However, there was one thing they were thinking wrong, and the desperate decision was not to join Nazarick, but to join Monkey King''s subordinates. There is an essential difference between the two.


    Arche and the others on the side were all dumbfounded. Did the man who killed the black-robed boy with the true artifact as soon as he appeared on the stage, so he succumbed to the adult in front of him?


    Shouldn''t someone like this kind of strong succumb to others so easily?


    While Arche and the others were still in a daze, they said desperately: "Master Wukong, that true artifact...No, it''s a world-class prop..."


    Monkey King once again set his sights on the world-class props in the hands of the dead and desperate: "Its name is [Endless Greed], and it possesses extremely huge magic power. Once it explodes, it is enough to razing a city to the ground. The black-robed boy destroyed most of the city because of this; similarly, this magic power can also be attached to his body, thus possessing the level of a super magic caster. Of course, this is also dangerous. If he is not strong enough, then He could only fall into a blast and die, this black-robed boy was reasonably sane, and only used the power of the seventh and eighth orders."


    "Super-level position?!!!" Hearing the words, he was astounded, this world-class prop has such a strong power?Can that kind of field be achieved?


    Monkey King looked desperately desperate: "So you should feel fortunate. Fortunately, you sealed this world-class item for a few seconds and killed the black-robed boy in seconds. Otherwise, you would be the one who died. Not to mention, this ability of yours is quite good, but it is a pity that the sealing time is too short, but at your level, being able to seal world-class items for two or three seconds is already very good, and it is worthy of improvement. "


    Hearing the words, his eyes were dim: "I have also thought about improving, but now I have reached the limit of what I can achieve, and I can no longer improve."


    "That''s not necessarily." Monkey King looked at the ring in the hand of Jue Xing Ming, "I was talking about one of its abilities before, and its other ability is to absorb other people''s strength, skills, and even natural strangeness. Being able to use it for yourself is the value it deserves as a world-class prop."


    The saint queen, Calca Besares and others on the side heard the words, both of them staring fieryly at the ring in the hand of Desperate Destiny. They did not expect this true artifact to possess such incredible abilities. With it, in theory, wouldn''t it be possible to have the world''s abilities?Even going beyond the human realm is a simple matter.


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, she must have the urge to run away with [Endless Greed]. With this thing, can she exceed her limit and reach a higher level?


    Of course, this is just impulse, and it can better explain the preciousness of this world-class item. It is absolutely impossible to do that.


    Desperate and Destiny once again held [Endless Greed] in both hands and displayed it in front of Monkey King: "Such a powerful prop, it seems that only a great supreme like you is qualified to have it."


    When Xia Tiya heard the words, she looked satisfied and nodded in satisfaction. This guy was quite self-aware, and seemed a little pleasing to the eye.


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "This thing is of no use to me. Since you have become my subordinate, you can keep it for yourself. It just helps you."


    "Huh? Is this to...give me?" After a stunned death, he showed an expression of ecstasy.


    "Why are you still stunned? Why don''t you hurry up to thank you!" Xia Tiya looked at Desperate desperately with an uncomfortable face. She was a bit pleasing to the eye at first, but now it is not pleasing to the eye. Anyone who receives Wukong''s great gift will It makes her unhappy, not to mention a ring, which makes her unhappy even more.


    Destiny also felt Shatia¡¯s unabashed envy and envy, but she chose to ignore it and thanked Monkey King. She really did not expect that Master Wukong would have such a valuable world-class props. Rewarding her, I couldn''t help but secretly pleased, my vision was right, and I secretly vowed that I would use this world-class prop to improve myself and repay Master Wukong''s love for her.


    "That, although it''s impolite to disturb you, but now, should we go out and talk?" At this moment, the voice of the Saint Queen Calca Besares suddenly sounded.


    It turned out that the burning hotel is getting bigger and bigger, which has made the place extremely sultry. If you hesitate, I am afraid it will be burnt down.


    "Go out first." Sun Wukong got up and walked out of the hotel without thinking about going to fight the fire.


    With the departure of Monkey King and others, the anxious boss who had been waiting outside immediately screamed: "Fight the fire! Fight the fire!"


    Before, the room was full of dangerous people that he couldn''t afford to provoke. The boss naturally didn''t dare to say any more. Now that the people are gone, of course it is the first time to organize manpower to start fighting the fire.


    Outside the hotel.


    Bajod Pershmel, one of the four knights of the Empire, who was hiding in the dark, looked at the group of people walking out of the hotel, and said with a solemn expression to the old man beside him: "Master, come out, they come out. How do you want to do it?"


    Fluda Paradine looked dignified, his gaze was always on the dead body, but now he saw the existence that made him extremely jealous, but now it is like a subordinate. Standing behind a young man, it made him frown slightly. If she really was the one she thought, it could not be this kind of performance now, right?Is it because you have admitted the wrong person?


    It''s just that the ability to break through the sixth-order magic enchantment with a single blow, besides that, who else can have it?, What''s more, now that this group of people may have obtained a real artifact, and now they have a solemn expression: "Don''t act rashly. Just the girl who broke the sixth-order magic enchantment is not something we can easily provoke. You go back and report to your majesty first, let your majesty decide!" ..

 3206 Chapter 103 Invitation

    The burning hotel and the magic lights turned on by the firefighters illuminate the place.


    Nipur Jacques Dier Anok said in a deep voice: "I will report it. It is late at night, and I don''t think they will leave the imperial capital right away."


    Fluda Paradine said with a serious face: "Go and come back quickly."


    Nipple nodded silently, disappearing into the darkness.


    Shatia looked at the hiding place of Fruta Paradine and others, and said respectfully to Sun Wu: "Master Wukong, there seem to be a few small mice hidden in that place. Do you need your concubine to clean it up?"


    "No, let''s see what tricks they can play."


    "Understood." Xia Tiya heard the words and ignored it.


    Hekkeran Tammett, the Captain of the Four Strategies, walked up to the Monkey King at this time and bowed and said, "Well, Master Monkey King, I think this hotel may no longer be able to stay. Would you like to stay in the humble house for one night?"


    The quarters¡¯ residences were actually in the imperial capital. They lived in the hotel for their mission and convenience.


    Inviting Sun Wukong was also out of politeness. After all, Desperate was an indirect way to save their lives. Now Desperate has become a subordinate of others, then this kindness is naturally counted on Sun Wukong.


    Although the true artifact is in the hands of Monkey King, he may cause him a lot of trouble if he invites others now, but with their terrifying power, there shouldn''t be any problems, right?Then the so-called trouble is no longer trouble.


    Moreover, if it is possible to have contact with such a powerful person, it is also a very glorious thing.


    "Then bother." Monkey King nodded and didn''t refuse, because there was still Arche¡¯s affairs that he needed to deal with, because he had a foreboding that Arche¡¯s two sisters had been killed. If he didn¡¯t help, Ai The three sisters Xue will end in tragedy. For the pair of little loli, he still likes it, so cute and sensible, how can he be indifferent.


    Hekkeran Tammett was ecstatic when he heard the words. He only invited him in gratitude. He didn''t report much hope. After all, people and them are not in the same world. Unexpectedly, Sun Wukong promised: "Please, this way please!"


    Hekkeran Tammett didn''t know where to put his hands because of his excitement.


    "Master Wukong, before leaving, please allow me to solve my personal problems." Suddenly desperately stepped forward, and at the same time the black and white eyes were fixed on the saint queen Calca Besares and others.


    Calca Besares and others suddenly became nervous. Remedios Castelo held the holy sword and stood in front of the holy queen for the first time, watching with a vigilant look. Desperately desperate.


    The saint queen Calca Besares looked at her desperate life, and said nervously: "My lord, we will never mention your identity, so please let me wait!"


    Destiny desperately looked indifferent: "I only believe that the dead will not reveal secrets."


    Feeling the icy killing intent of desperate desperation, the saint queen Calca Besares looked at Monkey King with a look for help. She knew that the only one who could prevent desperate desperation was this adult.


    Monkey King looked desperately desperate, and said: "You are now my subordinate, there is no need to hide your identity, so even if you are known, it doesn''t matter."


    Desperately stunned for a while, and then it came to a sudden, yeah, she was no longer her original identity, there was no need to hide it, she was used to her identity for hundreds of years, and suddenly changed, so she didn''t react for a while.


    An astonishing killing intent also disappeared invisible, which made the Saint Queen Calca Besares and others really relieved. They knew very well that if they really fight, even if they have the most powerful paladin in the Holy Kingdom. Meteos Castelo is definitely not their opponent, everyone on their side has to explain here.


    "Thank you." The saint queen Calca Besares bowed respectfully to Monkey King, her gentle tone was full of gratitude: "Please rest assured, what happened today, I swear by the honor of the saint queen, absolutely Will not reveal half a word."


    "It doesn''t matter if it is revealed, let''s go quickly." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently.


    The saint queen once again thanked and saluted and left with her own person...


    And as the Saint Queen and the others left, another group of people came over here, each of them wrapped in bandages, walking staggering, seeming to be in danger of falling at any time.


    No one else, but the people of the pitch black sacred scripture, that is, walking with the deadly death.


    They were all so far away when they saw Desperate and Destiny actually mixed with the Monkey King and his party, and they seemed to be quite familiar, and then they mustered the courage to rush over.


    "Sister, what are you?"


    The pitch black scripture looked desperately desperate, then looked at Monkey King again, with an expression that wanted an explanation.


    This is what they called desperate death after hiding their identities during this mission.


    "Don''t call my eldest sister anymore." Juxie desperately looked indifferent: "In the future, I will no longer be your companion." Looking at Monkey King, "I have chosen to follow this adult."


    "!!!"


    The members of the Dark Sacred Code were all stunned, and the Dark Sacred Code was even more shocked, and opened his mouth extremely exaggeratedly. Because of the injury, his words were a bit unfavorable: "No, big sister, do you really want to implement Own... Chengruo? Whoever defeats you... marry someone? They are not... humans!!!"


    "So what?" Desperately ignoring the pitch black scripture: "I said, even if the opponent is a maggot or a monster, I don''t care."


    "..." The pitch black scripture was choked and speechless. He always thought that this was a desperate joke, a determination to not want to marry, but he did not expect that she would play it for real, and she really betrayed the religion. country!


    But think about it, this really looks like this guy did something!


    The one-person division''s eyes rolled and he laughed: "Since you are...their...companion, then you help us...please...this irreparable injury..."


    Without waiting to speak desperately, Nabelal has already spoken: "A mere human, dare to shamelessly ask us to help? Do you think it is possible?"


    The one-member division said with dim eyes: "If I join...you...can...save my life?"


    Hearing the words of the black holy scripture, his complexion instantly became ugly: "One-person division, do you want to betray the church and the black holy script like your sister?" ..

 3207 Chapter 104 The Sebastian Incident

    "Betrayal? Come on!" The one-person division chuckled: "It is still a problem whether the state of religion exists or not, and even the eldest sister has turned his head. What if I have one more? If you want to die, Don''t pull me up."


    The other members of the pitch black scripture all turned black, but what can they do?They are already unable to protect themselves.


    "Oh~ It sounds like something has happened to the church country, so this is why you ask me for help?" Monkey King looked desperately and said.


    "Yes, maybe the current state of religion is dead in name, but it is my home after all, so I want to go back and have a look. Moreover, those people also robbed the state of the state of the state''s artifact-the allure of the kingdom, that is It¡¯s a real artifact, so it must be snatched back. Maybe it will be useful to you as an adult."


    "The country and the city?" Xia Tiya''s eyes flashed red: "It''s the world-class prop that almost controlled the concubine. It was robbed?"


    Desperately nodded solemnly: "Yes."


    "Master Wukong, let''s get back that item!" Xia Tiya looked at Monkey King with twinkling eyes, and it seemed that she was really obsessed with that allure.


    "All right, we''ll set off after dawn." Monkey King nodded and looked at Captain Hekkern Tammett: "Lead the way."


    "Yes, please follow me." Hekkeran Tamet immediately bowed and led the way.


    "Um, Master Monkey King, I--" The one-person division saw that Monkey King was about to leave, and immediately said anxiously.


    "You are not qualified enough." After Monkey King answered such a sentence, he ignored him.


    "Hahaha~~ You laughed to death! You shameful fellow, unfortunately, they won''t accept it." Time turbulent looked at the one-man division with a mocking look, and laughed out loud.


    "If it weren''t for the injury, I''ll kill you now!" The Dark Sacred Code glared at the one-man division with a gloomy face. This guy''s deeds made the reputation of the Dark Sacred Book a great insult. , Must be eradicated, but now he is powerless.


    "The people of the dark sacred scriptures, even if they die, never pray for the enemy to live, you are too disappointing." The Sacred Curse Song glanced at the one-person division, shook her head, staggered and turned to leave, she no longer wanted to follow This disgusting guy stayed together.


    The rest of the members also kept up.


    "Cut~ a bunch of dead brains, you deserve to sit and wait for death, I won''t be with you." The one-man division watched the departure of the members of the dark sacred code, but there was contempt in their eyes. They parted ways with them, and went to Monkey King and the others. He chased up in the direction of leaving, even if he was rejected, he would not give up easily.


    Followed Hekkeran Tammett to his home. Through the moonlight, he saw that his door was open all the way. This made Hekkeran Tammett''s heart suddenly jumped and he secretly felt no Mya, hurriedly speeded up and ran towards home...


    When I rushed into the house, I saw all my family members fall to the ground, and my face was instantly covered with a layer of haze, but fortunately, after the inspection, they found that they had just passed out and were not killed. He was relieved, but the anger on his face remained undiminished: "Who is it? Who did it?"


    Arche''s expression also changed drastically, and Jiao shouted: "Wulei, Kuti! Where are you? Wulei, Kuti..."


    "Don''t, don''t yell." The unconscious woman came to her senses after Hekkeran Tamet fed the bottle of primary potion. She looked at Arche and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, Arche, we didn''t help. Take care of your two younger sisters, they, they were taken back by your parents..."


    "What?!" Arche''s expression changed drastically: "Then, then you, yes, my parents..."


    "No, it was the hand of another aristocratic servant. I, I heard, your parents seem to be going to sell your two sisters to that aristocrat..."


    "How can they do this!!"


    Ai Xue''s face changed drastically, and at the same time he was full of anger. Without a word, he rushed out...


    Sun Wukong wanted to stop her, but he didn''t want to hear Albedo''s voice suddenly in his mind: "Master Goku, Sebas has been acting a bit weird recently, and my concubine suspects that he might betray him."


    This is the voice she used to transmit to Monkey King by using Nazarick''s chat system.


    "Oh~ why do you say that?" Sun Wukong replied indifferently to Albedo''s sudden sound transmission. He hadn''t thought about this kind of thing that Sebastian would betray, and there must be a misunderstanding.


    But after being interrupted in this way, Arche had run away.


    "The concubine has received information. Sebas has been with a human being recently, and even kept her concealment from reporting. This is against Nazarick¡¯s consistent purpose, so the concubine suspects that he may betray him. He passed it back to imprisonment."


    "Associate with humans?" Sun Wukong thought for a while. It should be the Qi Yalei. Since he agreed to sit in this supreme position for the time being, this matter really needs to be resolved, otherwise, in the style of Albedo, Sebastian will be misunderstood to the end.


    Monkey King thought for a while, and said, "Take him to see me." With that, he opened the portal to Nazalik directly.


    "Understood." Albedo hung up the communication, but for a moment, several figures walked out of the portal one by one. Hekkeran Tammett was gasping and frightened, all of them contained Unknown and terrifying breath, they could not breathe almost suppressed.


    There were six people here, Albedo, Dimiugos, Aura, Wulei, and Sebastian and Qialei.


    As soon as the six appeared, they kneeled and bowed neatly. Albedo said softly apologetically, "I''m sorry to disturb you late at night, Master Wukong, but this matter is very important, so the concubine body must be the first time. Report."


    Desperately looking at Albedo and his party who were kneeling in front of her, her eyes widened in shock. She thought that there was a Shatia that was already incredible, but she did not expect that there would be a few more now. This, this, is it true that I have become a frog at the bottom of the well after living in the church for these years?


    If the people who attacked the religious state were powerful people like them, then why would it be necessary for a magic to go on overnight, and the religious state might be over?


    Monkey King stretched out his hand to support Albedo, and said: "Your actions are correct, but you are too suspicious, Sebastian''s loyalty is absolutely no problem, all the roots are because of her." Then, Monkey King looked at him. Putting it on Qi Yalei''s body, the latter''s body was shocked, full of panic, and he glanced at the Sebastian in front of him, and then calmed down.


    As long as Sebas is there, even if there is hell ahead, she is not afraid...

 3208 Chapter 105: Sebastian and Chiara

    "No, we must be cautious about this matter. We must not make arbitrary assertions. We must personally confirm whether he is really loyal to the Monkey King." Albedo''s face was serious. After the previous internal disturbances, Ya Erbeide has never allowed similar things to happen. In this regard, she maintains an attitude that she would rather kill mistakes and never let it go.


    Seeing Albedo''s resolute attitude, Monkey King nodded. After all, this is also an expression of her absolute loyalty to herself. He looked at Sebastian and said, "Kill her."


    Sebastian''s body was visibly trembling, he stood up in silence, and looked at Qiyalei: "Sorry, Qiyalei, the supreme supreme command is absolute..."


    Qiyalei trembled when she heard the words, but she didn''t seem to be afraid. Instead, she looked at Sebastian with a gentle smile: "It''s okay, Lord Sebastian, I have no complaints about being able to die in your hands. No regrets."


    Sebastian looked at Qiyalei expressionlessly, his aura fluctuating a bit. After taking a deep look at Qiyalei, he squeezed his palm into a knife and pierced Qiyalei''s chest resolutely.


    Qi Yalei''s mouth was bloody, and she still looked at Sebastian with a gentle smile: "Please don''t...sad, Sebastian...sir...I don''t regret...I can meet you...I am very happy..."


    The vitality gradually disappeared until it disappeared completely.


    Sebastian held Qiyalei''s body and was silent, as if a sad mood spread from him.


    Monkey King looked at Albedo: "Now, satisfied?"


    "It seems that the concubine is really thinking too much." But Albedo still doesn''t think that he has done something wrong: "But the concubine doesn''t feel that he has done anything wrong. Who told him to be moved by mere humans."


    "This is your fault, Albedo." Monkey King looked at Albedo with a serious face: "Love does not distinguish between races and borders. You can''t deny others'' feelings for humans because you hate humans, love Once it breeds, it makes no sense. Sebastian can put his loyalty to me first and his own feelings second. This is already commendable. If it is you, if yours The supreme Supreme has returned. If you want you to kill me, can you do it?"


    "No! Concubine body is absolutely impossible to do that!" Albedo screamed almost excitedly: "Even if you kill other Supreme Supreme, your concubine body will definitely not attack Master Wukong!! "The tone is resolute but determined.


    When Sebastian and the others heard this, they all looked at Albedo in shock. They really didn''t expect Albedo to say such things.


    In all fairness, in terms of loyalty, they still have to be higher to the original Supreme Supremes, and absolutely can''t do crazy things like killing other Supreme Supremes for Monkey King.


    Xia Tiya also looked at Albedo with a look of astonishment. She really did not expect that Albedo¡¯s love for Monkey King had reached this level. At this point, she felt that she was the first. Lost this time and lost to Albedo.


    With his eyes flickering, Che also strengthened his heart because of Albedo''s words of''great rebellion, so that his love for Master Wukong would not lose to Albedo.


    Xia Tiya resolutely stepped forward and hugged Monkey King''s arm, and said firmly: "Master Wukong, the concubine body is also the same as Albedo, and only loyalty is dedicated to you. For you, the concubine body can also be The other supreme princes shot!"


    That''s why it is said that love is unreasonable. Sebastian can put his love in the second place and loyalty in the first place, which is really not what ordinary people can do.


    "Xia Tiya, you guys don''t learn to talk by yourself!" Albedo immediately stared at Xia Tiya with a dissatisfaction, and at the same time stepped forward and hugged Monkey King''s other arm: "Also, don''t take the opportunity Take advantage of Master Wukong."


    "You don''t want to learn from me!" Shatia looked at Albedo and learned how to hug Monkey King''s arm, and immediately turned back.


    Monkey King: "Okay, give me silence both of you."


    "Ah~ sorry, Master Goku, my concubine was rude X2."


    Albedo and Shatia immediately stopped talking.


    Monkey King looked at the two women and said, "Now, what do you think of Sebastian?"


    When the two women heard this, they looked at Sebastian with admiration. They asked themselves that there was absolutely no way they could do anything against their lover or Master Goku; but Sebastian did it, and he killed Qi himself. Ya Lei, only this point, they are not as good as they have no doubt about Sebastian''s loyalty.


    Monkey King looked at Sebastian, and said: "Your loyalty makes me very satisfied. For this, naturally I have to be rewarded. I will allow you to be with this human being."


    "Huh?" Sebastian heard the words, his eyes lit up inexplicably, and looked at Monkey King a little excited: "Could it be that Lord Wukong, you..."


    "As for the loyal subordinates, I will naturally not deprive him of the love in his heart. Therefore, if you have someone you like in the future, you can boldly say nothing, don''t hide something, and cause others to misunderstand." Monkey King said, waving lightly , A ray of fluorescence fell on Qi Yalei''s body, making her lifeless body immediately full of vitality, and her closed eyes slowly opened...


    "Resurrection magic... It turned out to be the legendary resurrection magic!!"


    Each of the members of the Quadrature had their eyes widened in surprise.


    The first time Qiyalei opened her eyes, she saw Sebastian. Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, her heart filled with self-blame: "Master Sebastian, are you...I''m sorry, it''s me..."


    "Don''t talk." Sebastian held her head down before she finished speaking, and knelt down to Monkey King: "Thank you very much, Master Goku, thank you for your generosity and understanding, Seba Si Diane swears here, from then on, you will be my only supreme Supreme, Sebastian Diane!"


    "Forget it, you''re a bad old man saying this, it always sounds weird to hear." Monkey King waved his hand half-jokingly, and looked at Qi Yalei and said, "Your name is Qi Yalei, right?"


    "Yes, yes." Qia Lei fell on her knees and did not dare to lift her head. She seemed to have realized that she seemed to have been resurrected: "Qia Renina Veron, this is my whole name."


    Monkey King nodded: "Because of Sebastian''s loyalty to me, I allow you to join Nazarick and become a member of the Pleiades star cluster."


    As he said, looking at the portal that hadn''t been closed, he said calmly: "Yuri."


    For a moment, a tall, intellectual beauty with glasses walked out of it and fell to her knees: "What''s your order, Master Wukong."


    (PS: Finally, the rush is over. One shift is indeed too few. From now on, I will try to do two shifts every day, and I will do more when I rest; there will be one shift later.) ..

 3209 Chapter 106 Action

    Monkey King looked at Qi Yalei and said: "This human named Qi Yalei, I have allowed her to join the Pleiades star cluster. From now on, you will be responsible for her affairs. As for the position, you can take care of it."


    "Understood." Li Alpha took the lead.


    Sun Wukong''s words changed: "Now, let''s talk about the affairs of the Silian Church." With that, Xiang Jue Shi desperately looked at the past: "Now, you talk about the situation in the Silian Church."


    Desperately stepped forward and said: "I don''t know the specific situation, but I learned from the news that the Silian Church was attacked by three monsters that did not look like humans. Enemy, in a short period of time, the country was destroyed, the kingdom¡¯s artifact, [Qing Guo Qingcheng] was robbed, but from their actions, from the beginning, they were focusing on the true artifact [Qing Guo Qingcheng]. "


    "Qing Guo Qingcheng, is that the world-class prop that controls Xia Tiya?" Dimiugos said, as for the name of this world-class prop, their guardians are still fresh in their memory.


    "Don''t keep mentioning my name!" Xia Tiya said with an unhappy expression.


    Dimiugos did not answer the conversation, but looked at Monkey King: "Master Goku, it seems that the people who attacked the Sri Lankan State seem to be related to the previous undead monarchs?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Only they can easily destroy a country, but judging from their actions, they seem to be collecting world-class props."


    "Master Wukong, do you know who those people are?" Desperately looked at Monkey King.


    "Well, it''s probably that group of people." Sun Wukong said calmly: "If it is really them, in this world, no one except us can deal with it."


    "In other words, are they strong like you?" Destiny said with a frown.


    Monkey King shook his head: "No, in terms of individual strength, they are stronger than my guardians."


    A desperate expression of astonishment: "Better than Lord Shatia?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Yes, better than her."


    Desperately silent, better than Shatia?What is this concept?Is there already monsters everywhere in this world?


    "Then, Master Goku, what are we going to do? Do we want to act now and go to the Kingdom of Sleng?" Dimiugos bowed.


    "Ah~ I understand!" Xia Tiya suddenly said with a look of excitement: "I understand Lord Wukong''s intention to take in the dead and to spare the lives of the members of the Dark Holy Scriptures. Now the Slian Church has no leader. , It¡¯s the best time to control, Master Wukong, you want to take advantage of the desperation and the prestige of the members of the Dark Holy Scriptures in the Slian State to control the Slian State in one fell swoop, right?"


    "..." Monkey King looked at Xia Tiya speechlessly, saying, shouldn''t this kind of brain supplementation be Dimiugos''s strong point? Why is it replaced by you now?


    "So that''s the case." Sure enough, Dimiugos, the emperor of the brain, suddenly said: "Does Master Goku want to control the entire Kingdom of Sri Lanka? Indeed, our Naxalik does have a shortage of manpower now. To control a human country, for us, facing those unknown and powerful enemies is indeed a lot of advantages, but a country seems to be far from enough, or, Master Wukong, let¡¯s unify other neighboring countries, too. In this way, we can create enough troops to face those strong enemies. Although humans are generally weak, if they are made into an undead army, they still have a lot of combat power."


    "Hiss~~"


    After hearing this, the four counselors and the others took a breath of air. The invasion of another country was so lightly spoken by them?And what the hell is it to make humans into an army of undead?It seems that this group of people is very dangerous, no, it is extremely dangerous!


    "..." Monkey King was really speechless this time. How inexplicable, Nazarick''s course of action was pointed to the road to dominate the world?


    "That kind of trouble will be avoided." Sun Wukong refused without thinking. He didn''t want to be led by Dimiugos to play the world domination game: "However, since those people are collecting the world Level props, then we can¡¯t just leave it alone. From the emergence of world-class props, I guess there will be a lot of news about the emergence of world-class props. The rest of Nazarick¡¯s staff went to every corner of the world to find out news about the birth of world-class props, and recovered them, but if you meet those people, don¡¯t conflict with them and report it to me immediately."


    "Understood, I will do your will!" Dimiugos retired and entered the portal back to Nazarick.


    "You go too." Monkey King looked at Sebastian and said.


    Sebastian nodded, and Tongyuri Alpha took Qiarei back to Nazarick.


    Albedo looked at Monkey King with a look of dismay: "Master Goku, Xia Tiya has been with you for so long. Isn''t it time for my concubine to be with you now?"


    Xia Tiya immediately stopped doing it after hearing the words: "Hey, Albedo, don''t go too far. Concubine stays with Master Wukong so well, why do you want to keep your concubine away? The chicken wings are too conspicuous, so don''t say such things."


    "You, who do you say are chicken wings?" Albedo immediately exploded when he heard the words.


    Sure enough, the two people are not in harmony. When they speak, they smell full of gunpowder.


    Nabelal, who has been silent all the time, said at the right time: "Master Albedo, Master Shatia, it''s really rude to make a noise in front of Master Goku."


    "When is it your turn to teach us?" Albedo and Shatia immediately stared at Nabelar at the same time: "Even if you are fortunate enough to be favored by Master Wukong, you are just a concubine. Not qualified to challenge us."


    Nabelal''s face was calm: "This subordinate is very clear, but if the two make a lot of noise after seeing each other like this, maybe even the place for the concubine is gone."


    "what?!!"


    When Albedo and Xia Tiya heard these words, they were both shocked, and decisively did not dare to talk back, and looked at Monkey King with a flattering expression: "Well, Master Wukong, don''t look at our quarrel. Actually We have a good relationship..."


    "Okay, just stop, don''t let outsiders watch the jokes." Monkey King was speechless at this, and bypassed the topic: "Now, I have to go and see how the situation is with Arche." ..

 3210 Chapter 107 The Three Sisters

    "Is it because those two pets that were lucky enough to be eaten by Master Wukong?" Xia Tiya thought for a while and said, "If Master Wukong is not at ease, let your concubine bring them back for you."


    When Monkey King heard this, he was speechless again. Do you really regard them as some favorite pets I met on the side of the road?


    But for Shatia, it''s good to recognize humans as pets.


    "You stay with me here." Monkey King said with a surprised expression on Xia Tiya''s face, and then looked at Xiang Jue desperately: "This task is up to you."


    This matter is just a trivial matter to Monkey King, there is no need to come out in person, otherwise, why do so many people use it?


    Hearing the words, he immediately put down the magic cube he was playing with: "What is the task?"


    "Rescue Arche and her two younger sisters, Wu Lei and Kuti." Monkey King said calmly: "As for the others, it doesn''t matter whether they live or die."


    "Understood." Desperately bowed and took the lead, looking for the breath of Arche and traced it out...


    For someone like her, it is actually very simple to track a person.


    Monkey King looked at Hekkeran Tamet and said: "You go and rest, don''t worry about us, as for the matter of Arche, I will take care of it, so I don''t need to worry."


    "Yes, everything is up to you." Hekkeran Tammett looked respectful. Now he is already scared in the face of Monkey King. The super power he originally thought was not so beautiful. , If one is wrong, it will turn into a disaster. It is better to go to rest obediently, just as if nothing happened.


    With the departure of Hekkeran Tammett, Shatia immediately got stuck and hugged Monkey King¡¯s arm: "Hehe~~ Master Wukong, do you want to leave your concubine? what?"


    "Huh?!" Albedo immediately expressed his strong opposition: "Of course this kind of thing came from me first..."


    "Why should you come first?"


    "Because I am the guardian, I will come first."


    "Who cares about you!" Xia Tiya cast a contemptuous look at the moment.


    "Master Wukong, who do you think will come first?"


    Albedo and Xia Tiya now turned their eyes to Monkey King, and Monkey King could only say that his face was speechless: "I said you two. Isn''t this kind of place to talk about this?"


    "Uh~" The two women glanced at the simple house here, their expressions and appearances instantly became very dignified: "It''s true, sorry, it''s rude."


    "Nabei, come here." Monkey King looked at Nabeilal.


    Nabelal immediately walked up to Monkey King and stood obediently as a waiter: "Master Goku, what''s your order?"


    Monkey King stretched out one hand, and a blood source fruit appeared in his hand: "This is the blood source fruit that Xia Tiya ate before. It contains a huge amount of magic power. After you take it, the bloodline should also be able to evolve. Now, eat it. Right."


    "Huh?! This is, is this a reward for me?" Na Bellalton felt flattered.


    Xia Tiya looked at the blood source fruit and swallowed her saliva. This thing was not only delicious, but also increased her strength and strengthened her blood. Naturally, she was greedy.


    But this was a reward for Nabelal, and she could only cast an enviable look. As the personal waiter of Lord Wukong, Nabelal should be rewarded naturally.


    As Nabelal ate the blood source fruit, her whole body was also wrapped in a huge magical power and entered the bloodline evolution...


    The enemies to face in the back are generally very strong, so Sun Wukong wanted to increase Nabelar''s strength. After all, she was there, her strength was no longer enough.


    Moreover, Nabelar''s race is a dual phantom, so she naturally wants to evolve her figure into a normal human appearance, after all, Monkey King is not a heavy-mouthed fan.


    Soon, two hours passed, and the huge magical aperture was restrained, returning to Nabelar''s body, revealing her current appearance.


    There was no change in her appearance, she was still the beautiful human appearance before, but this appearance had become the true form of her dual phantom race, that is to say, her true form had been shaped into the human appearance of a beautiful girl.


    At the same time, the level has also been greatly improved, reaching the same level as the other guardians. The only drawback is that it does not have a set of artifacts dedicated to him like other guardians.


    "Here¡­¡­"


    Rao is Nabelal¡¯s calm disposition, and she is also a little speechless at this moment. Her level has reached the same level as the guardians. Such a shock, the impact is really too great. .


    "A hundred, not bad, Nabe." Shatia looked at Nabelar and praised: "You are now one of the best in the Pleiades star cluster."


    Nabelal looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes. All of this was bestowed by Master Wukong. She didn''t know how to thank him anymore, so she could only swear secretly and do her best to serve.


    But at this moment, there was a knock on the door, and Nabelal calmed down and stepped forward to open the door. It turned out that she was desperately returning with the three sisters Ai Xue.


    Desperately took the three sisters into the hall and came to Monkey King, and said respectfully: "Fortunately, the mission has been completed."


    Arche took the two younger sisters to kneel and looked at Monkey King with gratitude: "Thank you, Lord Goku, thank you for saving our three sisters. Without you, I don''t know what to do..."


    Monkey King looked at the desperate death: "Simply explain what happened."


    "In fact, it''s nothing, just beat her parents up and then brought them back." Desperately thought about it, said.


    Well, this explanation is really simple enough.


    Monkey King turned his eyes to Ai Xue: "Then your parents..."


    "How are they? It''s no longer my business." At this time, Arche looked determined, sad, and hated: "I have already reported the kindness that should be reported. They are almost hopeless, if I don''t go back. If it weren¡¯t for your help, they would have sold my two younger sisters. How could this kind of person be our parents? How can parents sell their children!"


    Monkey King was silent, and the fate of these three sisters was certain to be miserable. If he hadn''t appeared, then they would not escape bad luck.


    "Do you have any plans?" Sun Wukong said: "From the current situation, even if you live alone with your sister, it is hard to escape the pursuit of nobles or debt collectors?" ..

 3211 Chapter 108: Blood Emperor

    Aixue was silent when she heard this. From this incident, she also realized how naive her previous thoughts were. It was not that she could leave if she wanted to leave with her sister. In the eyes of outsiders, she Her parents are still her parents, just a word can determine the fate of their three sisters.


    Even after the incident of abandoning them and running away from home, with their parents'' personalities, they might do more excessive things.


    Although she is a third-order magic caster, she still hasn''t seen enough in the face of the nobles.


    Ai Xue looked at her two young sisters, and suddenly regretted it. She shouldn''t have the idea of ??running away from home. Although it was really hard before, it would not fall to the desperate situation.


    She knew very well that if something happened to her, she couldn''t imagine how the two sisters would end up.


    Suddenly, Arche looked at Monkey King, her eyes became extremely firm, and kowtow begged: "Master Goku, please accept our three sisters! I know that in your capacity, the two sisters who want to protect me absolutely No problem, I am a slave or a maid. It doesn''t matter what I do, as long as the two of them are fine!"


    Monkey King looked at Arche: "Even if we are not in the human camp?"


    Arche was stunned for a moment, and nodded resolutely: "Yes, as long as Wu Lei and Kuti are safe and sound, I will have no regrets even if I degenerate into a devil!"


    "Your family is really interesting. Your parents are typical incompetent and ruthless dudes, but your sisters are just the opposite of them. It''s really amazing that parents like you can give birth to three sisters like you. If I help you, then I will help to the end. Allow your three sisters to join the Pleiades star cluster and become one of them."


    "Thank you, thank you so much!" Arche was grateful at the moment, and kowtowed her head repeatedly.


    Monkey King waved his hand, and the portal flashed out again, Yuli Alpha walked out of it, and bowed to his knees.


    Monkey King said: "Their three sisters have got my permission to join the Pleiades star cluster, Yuri, take them back and train them."


    "Yes, Master Wukong." Yu Li Gongsheng took the command and looked at the three Ai Xue sisters: "You, follow me."


    Arche didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly grabbed the hands of the two younger sisters, and followed Yuli into the portal.


    What they see and hear in the following will subvert their lives...


    Monkey King looked at the night outside the sky: "The trivial matters have been resolved, it''s time to rest."


    After hearing this, Albedo immediately turned around, ran to Monkey King''s room, and got into the bed.


    When Xia Tiya saw it, she was suddenly shaken by her angry eyebrows: "Albedo, what are you doing? Get me down quickly!"


    Albedo narrowed his eyes slightly: "Of course it is the only great supreme supreme warm bed for my concubine~"


    "Ah~ you are too cunning, Albedo!" Xia Tiya exclaimed, and jumped into the bed: "I want too!"


    "Then, I will retreat first." Desperately looking at Albedo and Shatia with some envy, he said goodbye to Monkey King and returned to his room.


    She didn''t dare to fight in front of Albedo and Shatia, because she had already seen that neither of them was easy to provoke.


    Imperial Palace.


    The blood emperor''s bedroom.


    Nippel Jacques Dier Anok, also known as "Garrewind", fell on one knee in front of the Emperor Bajas.


    This emperor known as the blood emperor, whose full name is Jiknif Renfalord Al Nix, has ascended to the throne at the age of only twenty-two, and his methods are naturally unusual.


    At this moment, he is lying on the soft collapse, his appearance always makes people can''t help but think of the "golden glitter" in FATE, which has a kind of unruly domineering.


    After listening to Nipple¡¯s report, he suddenly got up and sat up, no longer the lazy and casual, but full of surprise and solemnity: "Hair and eyes are divided into different colors, one black and one white, and the appearance is a girl. It looks like a half-elf, are you sure you read it correctly?"


    "OK!" Nippur said with a certain face: "I swear by the reputation of a knight! Moreover, her identity has also been recognized by the old man, she is indeed exactly the same as the legendary one, so the matter is very important, we dare not call the shots. , Just came to ask your majesty."


    The blood emperor''s eyes flickered: "Unexpectedly, the teaching country actually hid this person for so many years, ha ha ha ~ ~ interesting, interesting, are they not afraid that once they are known by other countries, they will be attacked by groups? Send her out..."


    He said, looking at Nippur: "So, that real artifact is in her hands?"


    "This... the subordinates are not sure. When they came out, the girl stood behind a man like a waiter. I think that real artifact should be in that man''s hand?"


    "So, is that man an important person in the country?" The blood emperor was lost in thought. The precious things of the country have always been kept by important people in the country. An old woman holds the same.


    "Your Majesty, what are we going to do next?"


    "How to do it?" The Blood Emperor looked at Nipur silently, and the emperor''s majesty instantly suppressed him and lowered his head a little breathlessly: "Does this still need to be said? Since it is something that appears on the territory of our country, it is naturally It belongs to my empire, when is it their turn for outsiders to intervene?"


    "What does your majesty mean?"


    The blood emperor threw a token to Nipur: "You are allowed to call the Forbidden Army and the Knights, and you must snatch the true artifact back!"


    "Yes!"


    Nippur''s eyes lit up, and he walked away with great momentum...


    After Nipur left, the blood emperor¡¯s eyes flashed with inexplicable light: "The religious country...haha~~ I really don¡¯t know if you are arrogant or ignorant, and dare to let such a sensitive monster out, hahaha~~ It¡¯s been a long time ago that your gods are not pleasing to the eye. How can you miss such a rare opportunity..."


    The sky was just getting bright, and the chaotic pace awakened Monkey King and others from their sleep.


    Xia Tiya looked out the window, looked at the army that had surrounded the surrounding streets and houses, and looked at Monkey King beside him: "Master Wukong, it seems that the empire has already begun to act."


    "It seems that the temptation of world-class props, that blood emperor is also hard to escape." Monkey King dressed up under the service of Nabelal, and walked out the door: "Come on, let''s go for morning luck ."

 3212 Chapter One Hundred and Nine

    When the door opened, Monkey King and the others faced a densely armed army. The leader was the four knights of the empire and the chief court magician, Fuluda Paradine.


    As a magic caster, Fluda Paradine is protected by the four knights of the Empire, and is protected by well-armed knights to ensure his absolute safety.


    The head of the four horsemen of the empire, Bajod Pershmel, also known as "Lei Guang," stepped forward and looked at Monkey King who appeared at the door: "I have been waiting for a long time, Captain Monkey King."


    "Captain?" The name of the other party made Monkey King a moment''s stun, and then he was relieved. As he was the fastest to reach the steel grade adventurer, the other party found out after checking that he regarded him as an adventurer The captain of the team.


    "I won''t talk too much nonsense." Bajud Pershmel went straight to the subject: "Presumably you should know what we are doing. As long as you hand over the true artifact, I guarantee that you can walk out of Bajas safely. empire."


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King smiled: "In other words, if we don''t hand it over, we won''t be able to leave the Bajas Empire?"


    "A rude human being, dare to say such arrogant and rude words to the great Supreme Supreme." Xia Tiya listened and revealed endless killing intent: "Master Wukong, please allow your concubine to cut him off. !"


    "Don''t be so impulsive." Monkey King reached out and touched Shatia''s head, soothed her, and looked at Bajod Perxumeer and others: "Do you know why we didn''t have the first thing after we got the real artifact. Leave here for a while?"


    The chief court mage of the empire, Fluda Paradine, said solemnly: "That''s because you are absolutely confident in your own strength. The old man also believes that you have the strength to fear everything, but your personal strength is strong. It is also limited. Facing an empire, you have no way to escape!"


    With that said, Fluda Paradine moved his gaze away from Monkey King, and instead fixed his eyes on the body behind him: "There is no need to hide it, so that the one among you who can truly be the master Come out and talk to me."


    "Oh? Don''t I look like the biggest one?" Monkey King immediately looked at Fluda Paradine with interest.


    Fruta Paradine looked directly at the death and despair, with a serious face: "I recognized your identity from the beginning, the special seat of the dark sacred scriptures-the death and death, to follow The identity of staying in this team is just to hide your true identity, right? After all, your identity cannot be known by outsiders, but your special appearance has already explained everything, even if the appearance is just a coincidence, it will be defeated. You of the sixth rank of magic enchantment, a person with this level of strength, in the world, you are the only one!"


    Sun Wukong felt a little funny when he heard this. It turned out that this Fluda Paradine was also a brain-filling emperor, but after thinking about it carefully, this guy can think like this, it is indeed normal people''s thinking.


    Desperately playing with the Rubik''s Cube in my hand expressionlessly, without even looking at Fluda Paradine: "You think too much, showing others with this face shows that I have no intention of hiding my identity. The true artifact is indeed in my hands, but it is also a gift from Master Wukong. Among us, my identity is the lowest."


    "No, it''s impossible!!" Fluda Paradine''s complexion changed drastically when he heard the words, and his heart suddenly throbbed, feeling a touch of anxiety instinctively. Did he think wrong from the beginning?Is it really the man in front of me?How is this possible!


    But, at this time, is it necessary for her to lie?


    "Okay, the conversation is over." Monkey King looked indifferent, and he had to sit on the steps at will. This is his habit all the time. On her side, how could the great Supreme Supreme sit on the ground, hurriedly kneel on the ground, using herself as a stool, and let Monkey King sit on her.


    "..." Sun Wukong was a bit speechless about this. Your maid did too well, but he didn''t even think about getting up. Since he''s all sitting down, he must have supreme majesty.


    "Ah~~ It''s too cunning, Nabe!" Xia Tiya looked at Nabelar with envy, "I really want to be sat on a stool by Master Wukong!"


    Even Albedo looked envious.


    Monkey King is speechless about this. Didn''t you expect you to have this habit?


    Seeing this love affair, Fluda Paradine and others became extremely dignified. A magic caster with such a powerful ability could make such a humble move, which is enough to explain the man in front of him. The status is noble.


    Throwing away the distracting thoughts in his mind, Monkey King reached out and picked up the desperate hand, and showed the [Endless Greed] she was wearing in front of everyone: "The true artifact is here. If you have the ability, come grab it."


    Upon hearing this, Fluda Paradine and others became extremely fierce and greedy when looking at the ring in the hands of the dead.


    "Do it!"


    Without any hesitation, the order has been issued.


    At the same time, Fluda Paradine raised the wand in his hand and applied various buffs to the surrounding elite soldiers and knights, which greatly improved their own strength.


    Known as the strongest magic caster of mankind, he is able to use the unprecedented sixth-level magic. For ordinary people, his strength is indeed extremely powerful, especially for the army, with a large range of magic gains, which can almost do war. Invincible.


    "Desperate, leave it to you, this is a rare opportunity to improve your strength." Monkey King ordered indifferently.


    "Yes." At the moment he put away the Rubik''s Cube in his hand, and a war sickle flashed in his hand, with bloodthirsty eyes looking at the crowd rushing forward, the body flashed, the cold light was accompanied by the bloody light, and several figures were scored. Two halves...


    At the same time, several light groups flew out of the corpses and were absorbed by her...


    "This is?!" Her eyes lit up in vain. As the light ball was absorbed into the body, she clearly felt that the bottleneck that had not been moved for many years had suddenly loosened a little, and her heart couldn''t help but be overjoyed, a real artifact Worthy of being a true artifact, it was so simple that it allowed her to see the possibility of upgrading.


    Suddenly, her eyes scanned the elite soldiers and knights in the field, and her eyes became brighter than ever. These people are the stepping stones for her promotion.


    He let out an uncontrollable yell, rushed into the crowd desperately, and started a one-sided massacre. The strength of the two was not at the same level.

 3213 Chapter 110 The Abyss of Magic

    What''s even more bizarre is that not only did the death and despair not be consumed by the tactics of the sea of ??people, but the stronger the battle, the aura gradually increased every moment.


    "Is this the power of the real artifact?" Fluda Paradine stared at the desperate death of the Quartet, especially the ring in her hand, her eyes hot.


    His lifelong long-cherished wish is to peep into the "magic abyss", as long as he obtains this true artifact, maybe his wish can be achieved.


    "Don''t focus on attacking the deadly death, that will only make her stronger!" As if seeing through the state of the deadly death, Fluda Paradine immediately ordered, pointing to the Monkey King watching the play. Person: "You go to deal with them, and you must give it to me!"


    Upon hearing this, the elite soldiers and knights evaded her when they desperately dealt with the other elite soldiers, and killed them where the Monkey King was...


    On the other hand, under the protection of the surrounding guard knights, Fluda Paradine raised the staff in his hand, chanted the spell, and prepared to launch the sixth-order magic.


    Looking at the group of elite soldiers rushing towards them, Sun Wukong stood up: "Nabe, these guys will be handed over to you, let me see your newly acquired power."


    "Yes." Nabelal stood up in a respectful voice, her face was extremely serious, and she stood in front of Monkey King; when Xia Tiya saw this, she immediately ran to the back of Monkey King and knelt on the ground, full of expectation and excitement. Looks like: "Master Wukong, please, sit down."


    "..." In this regard, Monkey King was speechless. Would you like to be so unscrupulous?And Albedo, what''s the matter with your unhappy expression that was preempted by her?


    Sure enough, the minds of these guardians are extremely peculiar. This kind of thing is extremely embarrassing to outsiders. In their eyes, it is extremely glorious, and can be loved, respected, and noble. Sitting on the supreme as a chair is simply a blessing for three lives.


    Monkey King: "Is it okay?"


    "You''re welcome." Xia Tiya''s tone and expression were uncontrollably excited.


    Since Shatia was so enthusiastic, Monkey King was not polite. She sat on Shatia¡¯s back, and Shatia smiled happily in an instant. With that excited and happy expression, Albedo was gritted teeth. , Can''t wait to kick Xia Tiya away and replace herself.


    On the side of Nabelal, she has already begun to do it, and the surging magic power is released from her body, making Fluda Paradine, who originally prepared the sixth-order magic, froze in the original. With a horrified expression of horror, he turned his head towards Nabelal, and her deep old eyes shrank in vain, feeling that the surrounding temperature dropped in one breath, and her whole body was covered with goose bumps.


    "This, this is? Impossible!! How is it possible!! This, this level, there is such a existence in the world?!" At this moment, Fluda Paradine felt his heart, his own The soul was trembling, his feet were soft, and he knelt directly on the ground. There was a strong sense of nausea. It was an instinctive reaction that could not bear the deterrence of such immense magical power.


    Fluda Paradine is also the owner of a natural ability, able to see through the highest level of magic that the opponent can use, of course, if it is hidden, he can''t check it.


    Just like Nabelal, if she hadn''t evolved, she would naturally be able to be seen through by Fluda Paradine, but after evolution, it was obviously impossible.


    After evolution, Nabelal''s ability to hide herself is more advanced than the props that hide her information in the game.


    Fluda Paradine has lived more than two hundred years old, and his heart is so tough that he has forcibly restrained the uncontrollable nausea, but the trembling of the body can''t be restrained; but After the fear, he became extremely excited.


    His lifelong wish was to peek into the''magic abyss'', and now, this one in front of him is not the goal he has been pursuing all along?


    But just in his stunned effort, Nabelal¡¯s magic has been activated. Between the wave of his hands, thunder snakes danced wildly, thunder fell from the sky, countless elite knights were struck by thunder, convulsed and screamed. Zhong fell to the ground, everyone was killed by one blow.


    Even the four knights of the empire, under this sixth-order magic, were slashed outside and tender in the inside and covered in black smoke, but they are much better than other elite knights, at least not dead, just being hit hard. But the fear in his eyes is obvious.


    Within a radius of fifty meters, the only enemy standing is Fluda Paradine. After all, Nabelal only uses the sixth-order magic, and what Fluda Paradine said is the same. The sixth-order magic caster, he used defensive magic to offset a lot of the thunder''s damage in time, but because of the power gap with Nabelal, he still suffered serious injuries, but at least he did not fall.


    At this moment, Fluda Paradine is not only not afraid of this, but on the face of excitement and enthusiasm, and even looks a little crazy: "This, this is the''magic abyss''? Very strong! Really strong!! Only the sixth rank can easily hit me hard!"


    Trembling, Fluda Paradine actually knelt down to where Nabelal was, "My lord, please accept me as a disciple!"


    "!!!" The empire soldiers all around were shocked and stunned, and even the four imperial knights were shocked: "Master, you, you..."


    Bajod Pershmel''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe that the respected chief court mage of the empire actually succumbed to the enemy, and even worshiped him as a teacher?


    "You shut up!" Fluda Paradine looked enthusiastic, and his expression at the moment was like a mad scientist, full of fear: "This is the''magic abyss'' I have been pursuing. In order to pursue a higher level of magic, the old man can give up everything for this!"


    The four knights of the empire were all stunned. Except for Reinas Rockbruce, she had no interest in Fluda Paradine. The only thing she thought about now was what she should do to save her life. , Because she herself has no loyalty to the emperor, and pays more attention to her own interests and safety than her allegiance to the Lord.


    Nabelal looked indifferent, as if she hadn''t heard her. For human beings, she herself hated them very much, and accepted her as a disciple?I think you think too much.


    A move of slender hand, another move of "Devil Fire Purgatory", endless black fire spread from the ground, directly submerging Fluda Paradine.

 3214 Chapter One Hundred and Eleven

    But the fire did not burn to Fluda Paradine. He promptly used fire magic resistance, defensive magic, etc., to fly out of the flame coverage.


    "Wait, sir, I sincerely want to worship you as a teacher, and I have nothing wrong with it!" Fruta Paradine did not fight back, but tried to explain it.


    "Shut up!" Nabelal looked indifferent and disgusted: "Small maggots, don''t be ashamed of being here, saying such disgusting things."


    With a wave of Nabelal''s slender hand, the ground where Fluda Paradine was suddenly softened, and countless earth spears suddenly rose from the ground, sharply sharp.


    Fruda Paradine was so scared that he fled in embarrassment.


    Nabelal frowned slightly as she saw her eyebrows. This old guy seemed to be really capable. He used several spells in a row, but he couldn''t take him down.


    On the other hand, Fluda Paradine was so scared that his scalp was numb. It really deserves to be the existence of the''magic abyss'' level. The magic of the sixth rank came out with a wave of hands. It was him who wanted to use it. Then you have to chant a spell and prepare for a while to release.


    "How strong will that adult be?"


    Fluda Paradine instinctively glanced at Sun Wukong, but he saw that this being regarded by himself as a''magic abyss'' level existence, but the servant who was sitting on the stool by the adult thought about this. , Fluda Paradine became more fanatical in his heart, the one in front of him was not the strongest yet, that adult might be the real''magic abyss'' existence!


    After watching Nabelar¡¯s ??performance, the Monkey King shook his head and saw the problem. Although she is now at level 100, the highest level of magic is only at the sixth level. After all, the level has increased. Go up, but haven''t learned new magic.


    But at least it was level 100. It was not a problem to crush Fluda Paradine. At most, he could be killed by casting a sixth-level magic.


    "Nabe, come back." But Monkey King summoned Nabelar back. These people are used to upgrade the level of desperate desperation. It doesn''t matter if Xiaoyu is killed, but Fulu Da Paradine and the Four Knights of the Empire had better let Desperate Kill them personally.


    Nabei was summoned, and without any hesitation, she retreated to stand behind Monkey King.


    Destiny and Destiny seemed to see what Sun Wukong was thinking, and his figure flashed, and he swung down at Luda Paradine without hesitation with a war sickle in his hand.


    Fluda Paradine was shocked, his staff was raised high, and a magical shield instantly blocked him, but faced with the unreserved cut of the desperate death, it was impossible to resist. The sharp edge of this scythe made a''click'', and the magic shield shattered in an instant. In the scream of horror, Fluda Paradine was cut in half by a scythe.


    The so-called man''s strongest magic caster, just died in the hands of desperate death.


    At the same time, the [Endless Greed] in the hands of the death and death gleamed, and a group of light was flying out of the corpse of Fruta Paradine, and was absorbed by the death and death. At the same time, her The bizarre black and white eyes seem to have become brighter, and the magic power in the body has also increased a lot, as if to become a magic caster?


    "This..." Jue Shi Jue Meng''s eyes widened with excitement for a while. Doesn''t this mean that she can already cultivate both magic and martial arts?


    Just when he was shocked by the death and despair, Monkey King''s voice also sounded: "Hurry up and solve it, it''s time to leave."


    "Yes!" Hearing the words, the black and white eyes moved to the four knights of the empire at the same time, which made them all cold, and Lenas Rockbruce knelt down facing Monkey King for the first time. Begging for mercy: "Wait, sir, I am willing to be loyal to you, please, please forgive me!"


    "Sorry, I am not interested in selfish guys who only care about themselves." Monkey King looked indifferent.


    Hearing the words, the battle sickle in his hand was also unceremoniously swung down...


    With the deaths of Fluda Paradine and the Four Knights of the Empire, the remaining Imperial soldiers all around were frightened back and forth again and again, not daring to go further.


    Monkey King did not pay attention to them, but waved his hand. The dead Fruta Paradine and the Four Knights of the Empire were enveloped and changed by a black magic power, forming four death knights with a height of more than two meters. And an undead caster.


    "Go ahead."


    As the order was issued, the four death knights and the undead casters moved to the direction of the imperial palace...


    "Then, I advise you to leave as soon as possible." Monkey King looked at the house behind him, said to Hekkeran Tamet hiding in the house shivering, and then waved, a portal emerged in front of him, leading Xia Tiya and the others entered and disappeared.


    "Go! Go quickly!"


    With the disappearance of Monkey King and others, Hekkeran Tammett took his own people away from this place of right and wrong without saying a word.


    At the same time, the four death knights and undead casters rushed into the imperial palace and carried out a merciless massacre. The so-called elite soldiers guarded them like paper, and they were vulnerable.


    The blood emperor, who had a leisurely look waiting for the good news, had ushered in the sad news of death, and paid the price of blood for his greed and arrogance.


    Bajas Empire-the sky has changed.


    And the one-man division that had witnessed all this was even more determined to join Nazarick.


    Slian teaches the country, the capital of the country.


    At this time, it was no longer prosperous, but became a ruin, with corpses all over the floor, and countless refugees wailed and wept in the ruins, thinking that it was God''s punishment for them.


    Looking at everything around him, Albedo looked serious: "There are still strong waves of magic power remaining in the air, Master Wukong, this place seems to be burned by super magic."


    "Super-Order Magic?!" Suddenly desperately looked shocked, she knew very well what kind of existence the Super-Order Magic represented, but she didn''t expect that the religious nation would be attacked by that kind of monster.


    Albedo said softly: "Master Goku, do you need to call Aula? The monsters she has are very good at tracking."


    "It''s not necessary. The other party left by teleportation. Nothing can be found." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently and looked at Jue Shi desperately: "Is there anything you want to do?"


    "Let''s go back to the church first." Desperately silent for a while, said...

 3215 Chapter 112 The Platinum Dragon King

    Chaindu Lux Baixiang, also known as the Dragon of the Platinum Dragon King, is one of the thirteen heroes, also known as Char, the place where he lives and sleeps.


    The familiar breath caused Chaindulux Baixiang to regain consciousness from his light sleep, and he was full of emotions called surprise, and it could not even be said as consternation.


    Although he was still closing his eyes, the darkness was as bright as day in the eyes of the dragon''s eyes, and he had completely seen the person who appeared in front of him.


    In front of the breath he felt, there stood a majestic old human woman with a sword on her waist. She avoided the keen perception of the dragon and came here, showing mischief on her face full of years. The unique smile of a successful person: "It''s been a long time."


    The voice rang in the cave, but Char did not answer, instead he opened his sleeping eyes and looked at the old woman in front of him.


    The white hair covered her head telling about the years she had lived, but her face showed an out-of-age naughty and lively expression. Aging made her thin and weak, but it did not change her mind, which made people look at it. , You can recognize that this is an old naughty boy.


    Seeing that the Platinum Dragon King hadn''t answered for a long time, the old woman''s eyebrows were raised, forming a dangerous angle: "Why, old friends can''t even say hello? It hurts the brain, it turns out that dragons can also be demented."


    When the platinum dragon king Chaer heard the words, he bared his fangs and let out a soft laugh that was completely inconsistent with his head: "Sorry, because seeing an old friend, I was too excited to speak for a while."


    But when the old woman heard the words, there was a sarcastic expression on her face: "Old friend? But the old friend is just the empty armor over there, although it is scarred."


    In the past, when the platinum dragon king Chaer traveled with the old woman and others, he was manipulating the empty armor to replace him from a distance. Therefore, after knowing the truth, his companions thought that he was deceived. The woman still remembers.


    "So long ago, you still remember!" Char looked a little helpless. Suddenly, he seemed to have discovered something. An emotion called anger erupted from him, looking directly at the old woman who was covered. Living in the abdomen: "You¡ªwounded? Who did it? In this world, there are not many who can hurt you!"


    The old woman was silent for a moment, then sighed slightly: "The church country... is destroyed..."


    "Huh?" Char''s eyes were surprised, and the dragon''s eyes flickered, and he said: "Has the hundred-year aftershocks come? Don''t you stand on the side of the world like the team leader this time? Your injury was caused by them. of?"


    "Yes, and this aftershock is probably more terrifying than before. The old body is in front of them, and there is no way to fight back. If it weren''t for the teleportation magic, the other party had no intention of taking my life. I am afraid that the old body has already..." An expression of lingering fear.


    "Nothing to fight back?!!!"


    The Platinum Dragon King showed a look of surprise, he knew the strength of the old woman very well, even her level could not fight back?The opponent''s strength should not be underestimated.


    Thinking of this, Long''s face was solemn, and it seemed that this disaster was no small matter.


    The old woman looked serious: "In this situation, maybe you can only ask other dragon kings for help."


    "I''m afraid it''s difficult." Platinum Dragon King Char shook his head: "Like the "Holy Dragon King" that only flies in the sky, or the "Dark Night Dragon King" nests in a huge underground cave and doesn''t know what it is doing. It''s impossible to help us."


    "But you have to try it, don''t you?" The old woman''s face was serious: "This aftershock is really not trivial. It is impossible to defeat all the dragon kings without focusing!"


    Char''s face was shocked: "Is it true to this level?"


    "Yes." The old woman looked solemn: "There were three people who destroyed the religious nation and took away the allure. One of the women did not take action. It seems that she should be the leader of the team and the strength is stronger; the other two men, each one''s strength Can easily crush the old body, not to mention, the breath they give me is more oppressive than you, maybe, stronger than you!"


    When the Platinum Dragon King heard this, he had a solemn face, and he had absolute trust in his old friend. Since she had already said this to this level, she was definitely not alarmist.


    "Also not long ago, the strength of the vampire controlled by the alluring country and alluring city should never be underestimated. From this point of view, there are already four known supernormal monsters. If we can''t get the help of the other dragon kings, we are afraid. Win!"


    "But I... can''t leave..." The Platinum Dragon King was silent for a moment, but he spoke faintly, his eyes couldn''t help but look at a sword not far away from him. The shape of that sword doesn''t seem to be suitable for slashing, but it The sharpness of his blade is incomparable, a level that modern magic can never create.


    This sword is one of the eight weapons left by the King of Eight Desires, YGGDRASIL''s special item-the guild weapon.


    This is the reason why the Platinum Dragon King cannot leave, because he has to guard this guild weapon.


    The old woman''s face was solemn: "Have you not left before? Now you have to join forces with other dragon kings!"


    The Platinum Dragon King Char was accidental: "You mean...Don''t you hate me to do that?"


    "At this time, the old man is not the kind of petty person."


    "Okay, I''ll accompany you." Platinum Dragon King Char nodded and closed his eyes again, but the armor hanging on the side suddenly moved, as if a knight was completely wrapped in armor. In general, the voice of the Platinum Dragon King Char: "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s talk to the Colorful Dragon King first."


    The old woman looked at the armor in front of her with a look of nostalgia, which seemed to remind her of her experience when she was young when she had an adventure with Char.


    "Ligulit, don''t miss it, let''s go quickly."


    "Ah~oh, good." The old woman named Ligulite nodded in embarrassment, and said: "But before that, we have to go to the Kingdom of Riyestige. The old man has to find Little Sister Emberon, the ring in her hand can give us a little bit more win."


    "Oh~ I noticed that the ring in your hand was gone. It turned out that you gave it to her, and only you called her little sister."


    "Cut~ You pay attention to this kind of thing very carefully. Is it because the dragons are naturally sensitive to treasures?"


    "Okay, you and I don''t quarrel, let''s leave and do business."


    As Charr said, the armor made of metal made of metal flicked his right hand, and a magic portal appeared in front of the two of them. The old woman and Charr entered it one after another and disappeared... ..

 3216 Chapter 113 The Legendary Vampire

    The Kingdom of Riyestige, the Kingdom.


    The residence of Cang Qiangwei, the steel-grade adventurer team.


    Sisters Tia and Tina ran in front of Ivera: "Ivera, there are two people looking for you outside."


    "Look for me?" Iver grimaced and doubted. She didn''t know many people: "What do you look like?"


    "One is covered in armor and can''t see his face, the other is an old woman with white hair."


    "An old woman with white hair?" Iver frowned slightly, "Could it be..."


    She got up suddenly and walked out the door...


    "Is it an acquaintance? I rarely see Evel''s expression like this?" Rafasi was curious. She listened very much to Monkey King''s words. Recently, she has only stayed at home and never went anywhere.


    "Sure enough, it was her..." Iver walked to the door and looked at the white-haired old woman outside the iron men, with a rare smile on her face, but she quickly restrained her, speeding up and walking to the iron door and opened it. Iron Gate: "Why did you come here?"


    "Why? Isn''t it welcome?" The old woman showed a playful expression on her face.


    Ivera didn''t answer the conversation, but instead looked at the figure covered in armor, with a shocked expression on his face: "You...!!!"


    "Yin Beren, long time no see."


    "Why did you come to me?!" Iver sighed in sorrow, and said solemnly. She knew very well that these two people appeared here at the same time, so things would definitely not be that simple.


    The old woman Ligulit looked serious: "Stop talking nonsense, what about [Two Realms Mandala]?"


    "What do you need to use this prop? Have you already met..."


    "What do you seem to know?" Ligurit looked straight at Iverlae: "Couldn''t you have met them already?"


    Iver hesitated for a while and said, "Come in and talk."


    In the hall, Lavasi and the others looked at Ivera and Ligurit with curiosity. They really didn''t expect that Ivera still had acquaintances?


    Ligurit sat in front of Evel Lament with a serious face: "Go ahead, tell us what you know."


    Iver was silent for a while, and said: "Not long ago, we did encounter a group of monsters that were difficult to match, especially the undead monarch, who was as high as level 150!"


    "Hiss~~!!!"


    Ligulit and the Platinum Dragon King Char both took a breath, and their faces were shocked: "One hundred and fifty? You, are you kidding?"


    One hundred and fifty, what is that concept?


    The one hundred and fifty level facing the one hundred, just like the one hundred and fifty facing the forty and fifty people, it is simply a flash!


    Has the strongest "aftershock" reached this level?Is it possible for them to win?


    Looking at the shocked expressions of the two, Ivell gave them a relieved look: "Don''t worry, the undead monarch has been wiped out by Master Wukong."


    "Who is Lord Wukong?" Ligulit was shocked. This Master Wukong was shocked to destroy the one hundred and fifty level monster powerhouse?What level is he?


    "It''s Master Monkey King, but about his information, sorry, I can''t say."


    "Can''t even talk about the old man?" Ligulit looked astonished. I gave you even the world-class props. With such trust, you still hide something from me?


    Iver resolutely shook his head with a sad look: "I can tell you other information, but I will never say anything about Lord Wukong, and don''t be curious to ask, it will not be good for you."


    Ligurit looked at Iver Sorrow with a look of stunned expression, and looked up and down at her: "You little girl, isn''t it the heart of Chun, right?"


    "That''s not it." Iver''s expression turned red.


    Well, this expression has said everything.


    Ligurit is even more curious. What kind of character can actually fascinate this girl?


    But I didn''t bother to ask if she didn''t say it, because she knew very well that since Iberon didn''t say anything, she would never say it.


    But thinking of someone who can beat a hundred and fifty level, thinking about it, my scalp is tingling.


    It seems that the seriousness of the matter is more serious than they thought.


    Afterwards, Ligurit asked about everything that Ivere knew, and Ivere had nothing to hide. Except for Monkey King, she told the old woman all about it. This made the old woman and the Platinum Dragon King listen more and more. Frightened...


    In the end, Platinum Dragon King Char said with a serious face: "Can you introduce the Monkey King for us?"


    Iver shook his head sadly: "He has left the kingdom, and I don''t know where she has gone."


    Ligulit rolled his eyes right now. I believe you are a ghost. When you look at your expression, you are not telling the truth. Why does this girl hide everything from that Monkey King?Sure enough, once a woman has a lover, she doesn''t care about anything.


    Ligulit said with a serious face: "Go and clean up and leave with us."


    "Leave? No way!" Rafasi on the side heard the words, but said decisively: "It''s dangerous outside. Master Wukong has warned us. Before he comes back, he must not go out."


    Ligurit looked at Lavasi, frowning slightly: "Your name is Lavasi, right? As a descendant of the thirteen heroes, don''t you feel embarrassed to say this?"


    "Shame on, I don''t think so." Lafasi shook her head with a serious face: "You haven''t faced those monsters before, you don''t know how terrifying they are."


    "Little girl, it''s not your turn to say such words." Ligulit was suddenly grinned: "What we are facing is clearer than you, because two hundred years ago, we were all personally experienced Ever."


    Rafasi heard this, her pupils suddenly tightened, and her face was shocked: "Difficult...Could it be that you are?"


    Iver was silent for a while, and pointed to Charles, who was in full armor, and said: "He is Indulux Baixiang, also known as the Platinum Dragon King, one of the thirteen existing heroes!"


    "Uh~!!!" All of the women and girls were dumbfounded: "Ten, thirteen heroes? Yi and Yiwei, then, what are you?"


    By now, it seems that there is nothing to hide: "Iver¨¦e is just my pseudonym, my full name is Kino Fasris Inberon."


    "Uh~" Rafasi heard the words, her face dull: "Destroy, destroy the country? The legendary vampire?!"


    Iver nodded sadly: "It seems that there is such a name."


    "..."


    All members of Cang Qiangwei were shocked. They did not expect that the companions they spent day and night with them would turn out to be legendary monsters that could destroy a country alone...

 3217 Chapter 114 Communication

    "So, you are more than two hundred and fifty years old?" Gegland said with a look of stunned expression.


    "Please don''t just say my age." Iver looked at Gegland with a sad expression.


    "Uh, hug, sorry." Gegland touched his head with embarrassment on his face. The previous Evel''s grief was enough to give people pressure. Now that she knows her identity, the pressure is even greater.


    But they didn''t feel any sense of distance. After all, they had also seen the monsters of Nazarick. Compared with Evel''s, it was no big deal.


    Ligurit looked at Iver, who was still hesitating, and said with a serious face: "Inberon, you have to think about it clearly. Our action is to gather other dragon kings to deal with the next disaster. And with the [two-world mandala], do you really want to stay at home and do nothing? Have you forgotten my original intention to make you an adventurer?"


    "..." Iver was speechless, and his heart was very tangled, but after going out, maybe he might still meet Master Wukong.


    Thinking about this, Ivere nodded immediately: "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Ligulit heard the words, the wrinkles on her face suddenly bloomed into a flower, tilted her head, and looked at Lavasi: "As a descendant of the thirteen heroes, you who inherited the resurrection technique may also be useful. Lafasi, you can also walk with us."


    "This..." Rafasi looked at Iver''s hesitation a little bit: "Iver''s, are we really leaving? We promised Master Wukong..."


    Iver''s expression remained unchanged and said: "Are you willing to wait here without doing anything? Maybe after we go out, we will meet Master Wukong, after all, his goal seems to be that group of people. "


    Lavasi''s eyes lit up when she heard the words, and she no longer hesitated, she just said, "Okay, then it''s so decided."


    "Leader, don''t forget us, we are also a member of Cang Qiangwei." Gegland said immediately.


    "We didn''t go out to play." Ligulit frowned slightly, she really didn''t want to bring so many oil bottles.


    "We know that, don''t worry, it won''t cause you trouble." Gegland said with a carefree expression: "If it drags you down, you can leave us."


    "Since you have this enlightenment, please do as you please."


    After hearing this, the daughters of Ge Gelan all showed joy. The legendary Dragon King, it seems that there is a chance to meet, and it is not a matter of the moment, so he hurried back to the room to clean up.


    Iver looked at Ligulit and said, "What is our first goal?"


    The Platinum Dragon King Char said: "The colorful dragon king entrenched alone in the middle of the mainland, the world''s highest mountain peak."


    "Colorful Dragon King?" Tina suddenly became interested: "Iver, tell us, what is the Colorful Dragon King like?"


    "Colorful Dragon King..." Iver frowned, "One of the true dragon kings. He likes to have children with humans, so he is regarded as perverted by his clan..."


    "Change, abnormal?" Tina looked stunned.


    The Platinum Dragon King nodded and said: "It''s like human beings are like caterpillars, wild boars, wild dogs, etc., giving birth to children. Do you think it''s abnormal?"


    Tina and the others were stunned: "Can you compare it this way?"


    Char continued: "Although that guy is a pervert, he is the most likely to help humans, so the first target we look for is him."


    After finishing up, Lavasi came to the living room and mourned to Evel, "Ever, I think we should go to Master Wukong before we leave, and it is better to tell him."


    Iver heard the words, nodded silently, and looked at Char: "Let''s go find Master Wukong first, is it okay?"


    Charl looked at Ligurite, Ligurite thought for a while, and nodded: "Yes, I want to see that adult, too, but don''t you say you don''t know where that adult is?"


    "Although we don''t know the specific location, there is a guy who must know." Iver said mournfully, walking towards the backyard.


    Ligurit and Char looked at each other and followed...


    When they came to the backyard, they happened to see a big hamster turning his belly to sigh the sun.


    Before Iver mourned them to say hello, the sage king of the forest screamed a weird scream, turned and bounced, his hair standing up, staring hostilely at the platinum dragon king: "This breath... dragon, dragon?!!!"


    "Oh? I have completely concealed my breath, you can still perceive it?" The Platinum Dragon King looked at the big hamster that was extremely weak to him in surprise.


    "Don''t be nervous, Komori, he is not an enemy." Ivere said immediately.


    "Isn''t it an enemy?" The vigilant forest king was like a discouraged ball, sitting down on the ground: "Scare, scare me, I thought I was going to challenge this monster."


    Gegran immediately made up for it: "I''m so courageous, it''s no wonder Master Wukong dislikes you and left you here."


    The sage king of the forest immediately jumped up as if someone had stepped on his tail: "It''s not disgusting, the master is asking me to protect you!"


    "Come on, it''s just being disgusted." Ivere also made a knife mercilessly.


    "Isn''t that true?" The Forest King was immediately knocked to the ground.


    "Okay, get up and contact Master Wukong and ask where he is now."


    "Huh? Are you looking for the master?" The Forest King opened one eye and looked at Ivera. As Monkey King¡¯s pet, it has been pulled into the Nazarick Guild by Monkey King. Therefore, it can now also use that long range. Communication system.


    "Yeah, we want to leave here and find Master Wukong, do you want to stay here forever?"


    "Going to find the owner? Okay~ I''ll contact the owner!"


    When the sage king of the forest heard this, he was immediately happy. In fact, he had long wanted to leave here and return to his master. However, he commanded him and did not dare to step out of the villa.


    Church country, church.


    Looking at the scene of ruins in front of her, the eyebrows were slightly frowned, and an angry mood was brewing. This is like a person suddenly seeing his home destroyed by others.


    Although she really doesn''t care much about the education of the country, her home has been destroyed, but she can''t treat it as if she hasn''t seen it.


    "Those bastards, what do you do when you grab things and destroy buildings?" There was suppressed anger in the desperate tone.


    "Master, master, can you hear it?"


    But at this moment, Monkey King''s voice also rang in his ears...

 3218 Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen

    "Something?" Monkey King connected to the Forest King.


    "Lahuasi and the others said they wanted to come to you and asked where are you now?"


    Monkey King frowned slightly: "Don''t you let them stay at home, why are you running out?"


    "Just now two people came to Evel to mourn. One of them seems to be a dragon king, maybe it has something to do with him."


    "Oh~Dragon King?" Monkey King suddenly became interested. If we say that in this world, there are only those Dragon Kings that can contend with the guardians of Nazalek.


    Unexpectedly, those dragon kings who are hidden in the world are now present on their own initiative. Did they discover the crisis and changes in this world?


    "Let them come and see me." Monkey King waved his hand, and a portal appeared in front of him.


    The Forest Sage looked at the teleporters who suddenly appeared in front of him, and turned his head to look at Ivera and the others: "The master has agreed."


    With that, I rushed into the portal first...


    "Master, I finally see your majesty, dignity, and extraordinary heroic posture. I am really honored." When we met, the sage king of the forest threw himself at the feet of Monkey King and hugged his thigh. , Flattery should be served first.


    "You stay here first." Sun Wukong kicked it aside, and looked at Ivera and his party who walked out of the portal.


    "Master Wukong." Seeing Monkey King again, Evel sad was a little excited, but seeing that Xia Tiya and the others were also there, he didn''t dare to make any close moves.


    But Monkey King reached out and touched her head, his eyes focused on Char who walked out last: "I didn''t expect that you still know the Platinum Dragon King."


    The first time Platinum Dragon King Charles walked out of the portal, he took a glance at everyone present, but in a flash, his pupils contracted slightly. The crisis from instinct made his scales stand up, his eyes were first. Time was concentrated on Shatia, Albedo, and Nabelal. From the three of them, he felt a sense of crisis from the soul.


    The perception of dragons is extremely keen, even in sleep, as long as someone approaches, they can clearly perceive people or things close to them.


    And Albedo, Shatia, and Nabelal, in his perception, have a sense of horror that threatens his life, especially Albedo and Shatia, the feeling they gave him It made his skin feel a burning sensation, that is to say, the strength of the two of them may be far above him.


    If they were the two undeveloped women, they might not be much different from the Platinum Dragon King''s strength, but after they have evolved, their strength will naturally far exceed the Platinum Dragon King.


    But when he focused his gaze on Monkey King, his brow furrowed. He couldn''t even perceive any energy fluctuations. The adult standing in front of him was like an ordinary human being. Ordinary, but it makes him cold, because he knows that the more ordinary, the more terrifying this person is.


    When he stepped forward, Char was about to bow down to meet him, but saw Xia Tiya stabbing the dropper spear in his hand obliquely, blocking him: "The rude person, who allowed you to approach Master Wukong? "


    A horrible aura was released, swept across the bodies of the Platinum Dragon King and Ligulite like a violent wind. The Platinum Dragon King felt a high mountain pressing down on his body, his scalp numb, and the crisis instantly rolled his whole body.


    Ligurit was overwhelmed by this terrifying, unknown breath with a strong sense of nausea, but she was forced to suppress it, but her heart was shocked and terrified. The person in front of her was so terrified. The strength?This seems to be stronger than the Platinum Dragon King Char!


    At the beginning, Iver heard that the other party had killed a level 150 horror powerhouse. They still didn''t believe it. Now, they do.


    It''s just that this disgusting and terrifying breath does not seem to be on the side of justice.


    "Master Shatia, they are not enemies..." Iver mourned, afraid that Shatia would take action, and hurriedly stopped.


    Monkey King waved his hand and said, "Xia Tiya, let them come up to see you."


    When Xia Tiya heard the words, her horror aura reduced, and she stepped aside: "Allow you to wait and see you."


    Char didn''t dare to neglect, and went forward with Li Gulit, bowing and saluting: "Master Monkey King, I am the Platinum Dragon King¡ª¡ªChaindu Lux Bai Xiang, you can directly call me Char, and hereby see you."


    Ligurit also bent over and saluted: "Old woman Ligurit, I hereby pay a respectful greeting, Master Monkey King."


    "This is not your body, right?" Monkey King looked at Chardao.


    Char was very careful and polite: "Yes, for some reason, I can''t leave the place where I originally lived, so I can only travel the mainland in this way."


    "To be able to control the puppet at such a long distance, your strength is not bad."


    "Where, compared to you, it is too small." Char''s face was respectful and humble, and even the strength of his men was stronger than him, so the strength of the man in front of him is probably beyond his reach.


    The people brought by this ¡°aftershock¡± were so powerful that Charr felt a deep sense of powerlessness, and he could only pray that they would never have a hostile relationship, otherwise the entire continent , I''m afraid it will be overwhelming.


    But the breath of Guan Xia Tiya and Albedo did not seem to be on the side of justice!


    Monkey King looked at the two of them: "So, what is the purpose of your coming to see me?"


    Charl hesitated for two seconds, and his expression was extremely serious and solemn: "Are you from YGGDRASIL?"


    "Oh~ do you even know YGGDRASIL?" Monkey King looked at the Platinum Dragon King slightly surprised, and then relieved again: "But that''s right, after all, you are the survivors of the Eight Desire King incident."


    "Sure enough..." Char''s expression was extremely solemn when he heard this, and only people from YGGDRASIL could possess such incredible terrifying power.


    It''s just that the people who came this time seem to be a little bit too high, and they are far ahead of him. In the past, they had a leader (player) standing on the same line with them. Now, can they still deal with it?


    "What is your goal?" Ligulit looked serious. This is very important. Monkey King''s answer is related to their friendship attitude and the safety of the world.


    "Please don''t ask such a rude question." Before Sun Wukong could answer, Ivere said coldly to Ligulit with a bad face, because she knew a little about Sun Wukong''s character. Such questioning, On the contrary, it is possible to make Monkey King the opposite. ..

 3219 Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen

    She even angered Xia Tiya and other guardians, because she knew very well that Xia Tiya and other guardians'' respect and respect for Monkey King couldn¡¯t tolerate outsiders¡¯ disrespect for him. Otherwise, they would welcome them. The hostility of everyone.


    Ligurit looked at Evel¨¦e unexpectedly, seeming to be surprised that this former cry lover would even talk to herself in this tone.


    However, she also knew Evel''s character, if it were not for a reason, she would not say that, so she didn''t say much.


    And things really were as Iver thought, Ligulet''s questioning caused Shatia''s three faces to be angry, "Human, you are so rude, you dare to speak to Master Wukong in a questioning tone."


    "Stop such maggots!" Nabelal''s eyes were full of coldness.


    Albedo was even more straightforward, the horror had already been locked on Ligulite''s body, and a word from Monkey King would instantly kill her.


    "Gulong~" With a sound, Ligurit swallowed his saliva with difficulty. It was because of the tenacity that she had tempered, she was also shocked by the cold, and there was a feeling of crying without tears. The old body just asked. Just a sentence, there is no need for such a big reaction, right?


    Now she finally knows why Evel¨¦e drank her coldly. When facing this adult, she can''t show even the slightest disrespect?


    The Platinum Dragon King Char hurriedly stepped forward, stood in front of Ligurite, and bowed to the Monkey King: "Master Monkey, Ligurite is not disrespectful to you, but just expressed the doubts in his heart. Offend, please forgive me."


    Sun Wukong waved his hands at random, Xia Tiya and the others condensed their breath and stood beside her obediently.


    Looking at Ligulit, Monkey King said calmly: "I don''t have to answer this stupid question. If you want to be my enemy, I won''t mind."


    "You said and laughed." The Platinum Dragon King bowed again: "Our question is just the fear of the weak for the strong. How dare you be your enemy? Please forgive the Lord Monkey King for our sins of disrespect."


    "Oh~" Monkey King looked at the Platinum Dragon King with some surprise. As the strongest dragon king, this guy could say such a thing, not like a proud dragon at all, but this guy can be friends with humans. , This performance seems reasonable.


    Sun Wukong didn''t pay attention to the two, but looked at Lafasi and the others: "Then, why are you looking for me? Didn''t I tell you to stay at home?"


    "That..." Rafasi seemed a little afraid to speak.


    When the grinning Gegran smiled, "Aren''t we trying to meet the legendary dragon king, so we just wanted to come out with Evel to meet the world..."


    "Are you looking for other dragon kings?" Monkey King turned his head and looked at Iver sadly.


    Iver was sad and nodded solemnly: "Yes, the mainland is no longer peaceful now, so we want to seek the help of other dragon kings to deal with the next disaster."


    "Seek the help of other dragon kings..." Monkey King looked at Iver Lament strangely.


    "What''s the matter?" Iver was curious with a sad look. Why did Master Wukong look at himself with such a look?


    "I''m just a little curious. The Kingdom of Imberia was destroyed by the Dragon King of the Rotten Coffin. As the princess of the Kingdom of Imberia, now, you are going to seek the help of the Dragon King."


    "Huh?!" Iver heard this, his pupils shrank slightly, his face full of shock: "You, you mean, my country was destroyed by the Dragon King? Master Wukong knows what happened more than two hundred years ago. What''s the matter?" Evel grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand with a sad expression: "Please tell me everything you know, Master Wukong, please!"


    "You don''t know yet?" Monkey King looked at Iver Lament with a strange expression. It stands to reason that she should know the truth of the matter. Is there something wrong?Or is it because of his arrival that a little incited the butterfly''s wings?


    Ivere shook her head vigorously. For more than two hundred years, she has been looking for the murderer who destroyed her country, but to this day, she still has no clue.


    Sun Wukong tilted his head and glanced at the platinum dragon king Char and Ligulite. These two guys definitely know the truth of the destruction of the Empire of Imbelia. Why didn¡¯t they tell Ivera? You can guess a little bit, Liguli I don''t have the ability to deal with the Coffin Dragon King, and know the terrible Coffin Dragon King, so I dare not tell Evelai, afraid that she will find the Coffin Dragon King revenge.


    The Platinum Dragon King does have the ability to kill the Dragon King of the Corrupted Coffin, but as the Dragon King, it is impossible for him to kill a Dragon King for the sake of a human. After all, his relationship with Ivere has not reached that level, it is only one side. The fate.


    "In that case, you don''t even know how you became a vampire?" Monkey King looked at Yiweiwei with a strange expression.


    Iver shook her head with a look of sorrow, and looked at Monkey King eagerly. She knew that the truth she had been seeking was about to come to light.


    "You are really a fool." Monkey King reached out and touched Iver''s head: "The reason why you have turned from a human to a vampire is related to your natural ability."


    "My natural ability?" Iver listened carefully.


    "Yes, your original natural ability was to store''any magic you saw or endure, but only one''. At that time, your country was destroyed because of the force of the soul-gathering magic of the Dragon King Originator. , Except for you who escaped a catastrophe with the natural ability, everyone else has become a non-self-conscious zombie, that is to say, you have become a vampire because you have stored the original magic of the Dragon King."


    "Is it because of this that I became a vampire?" Iver looked dull and sorrowful, and at the same time, endless anger rose in his eyes: "Where is the Dragon King? Where is the Dragon King?"


    "If he hasn''t been killed yet, he should be in the ruined Umberia country." Sun Wukong said calmly. He still knows a little bit about the true face of the Dragon King. If nothing happens, he should still be killed. The ruined Umberia country is right.


    "He, is he still in my country?" The flames of hatred in Evel''s eyes became more and more vigorous, and suddenly he knelt in front of Monkey King, looking at him eagerly: "Master Wukong, please help me kill Let¡¯s drop the Dragon King, from then on, I¡¯m mourning, no, my life is yours for Keno Fasiris Umbrella." ..

 3220 Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen

    In fact, Ivere wanted to follow Monkey King for a long time, but she had no excuses. Now, there is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to transfer to his commander. How could she miss it and transfer to Master Goku in this form, too. Not to cause the jealous Shatia and Albedo adults to resent, right?


    "Inberon, you--" Ligurit looked astonished. She didn''t expect that Evel''s would be transferred to this person who is not even known to Evil. Is the hatred in her heart still Is it so rich?


    Well, Rao Ligulit would not know if he wanted to get rid of his scalp, revenge was only incidental, and switching to Monkey King''s command was the ultimate goal of Ivera.


    "You girl, there are a lot of ghosts and thoughts." Sun Wukong naturally saw through Ivera''s inner thoughts at a glance, and couldn''t help but look at her somewhat jokingly.


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s look through everything, Iver''s expression turned red inexplicably sad.


    "All right." Monkey King pulled Iver''s sorrow up and said: "If the Rotten Coffin Dragon King is really alive, he can make the desperate break through his own level limit, I will accompany you on a trip."


    Hearing the words, her eyes lit up and she was filled with excitement. The legendary Dragon King, if he absorbs his power through [Endless Greed], she can guarantee that her level will definitely increase, and It''s definitely not a star.


    "Really? Great!" On the other hand, Iver was happier than desperate, completely ignoring Ligurit with a gloomy face.


    "It seems that I was abandoned by the person I wanted to cultivate." The platinum dragon king''s voice sounded in Ligurit''s mind.


    Ligulit answered him with a cold snort.


    Platinum Dragon King Char: "Let¡¯s go and take a look together, just to see their strength..."


    "This is not what you said as the Dragon King."


    "How do you say that the Dragon King also destroyed a country and killed hundreds of thousands of people. If it is really killed, it deserves it."


    Ligurit nodded silently, and mourned to Iver: "Since we know who your enemy is, let''s go with you."


    Ivelai looked at Monkey King at the moment, and Monkey King waved his hands casually. They wanted to follow along. As for the thoughts, it didn''t matter at all. Anyway, they couldn''t make waves.


    "Imbelia Kingdom...found..." Monkey King felt slightly, then opened the portal to Imbelia Kingdom and walked in first.


    Shatia, Albedo and others hurried to keep up...


    The kingdom of Umbelia was destroyed by the force of the soul-gathering magic of the Dragon King Originator of the Rotten Coffin. Except for the princess Kino Fasiris Umbrella, everyone became a zombie.


    Therefore, the current Umberia country has become a country of zombies, has long been isolated from the world by humans, and has become a forbidden zone in the forbidden zone.


    In the wrecked streets left over from history, a teleportation disciple appeared in vain, and the Umbrella kingdom, which had not been populated for more than two hundred years, ushered in the arrival of Monkey King and others.


    Iver looked at the wrecked houses all around, eyes full of nostalgia. This familiar and unfamiliar place was the street she used to walk through.


    And those zombies walking in circles in the house and wandering on the streets, more than two hundred years ago, may be people she knew well.


    When revisiting the old place, Iver''s mood at this moment is extremely complicated. The hatred heart that has been diluted by time is gradually awakening, full of anger, and the revenge of destroying the family and the country is definitely to be reported, although the time has been delayed by two. For more than a hundred years.


    Looking at the countless undead wandering on the street, here, it seems to be a city dominated by the undead.


    On the side, with the appearance of Monkey King and others, even the unopened undead rushed to bite them, but they were cleaned up by Xia Tiya, desperately and at will.


    "Where is the Rotten Coffin Dragon King? Where is the Rotten Coffin Dragon King?" Ivere felt eagerly around, but except for some undead, she couldn''t feel too strong at all.


    Rafasi took Ivera''s hand and said softly, "Ivera, don''t worry for now, with Master Wukong, I will definitely help you kill the Dragon King."


    After hearing the words, Iver finally calmed down a lot, and looked at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, is the Rotten Coffin Dragon King here?"


    "No." Monkey King looked around and said.


    The platinum dragon king Char said: "According to the habits of dragons, cities are not a favorite habitat, but valleys and jungles are the reclusive places that dragons love."


    "Valley jungle..." Monkey King felt slightly: "In that mountain..."


    With a thought, everyone''s figure disappeared here at the same time.


    In the Katiniyas Mountains, the luxuriant trees in the past have already withered at this time, and a large number of undead gathered on the bare mountains. With the appearance of Monkey King and others, they were attacked in the first place.


    But for Xia Tiya and others, this level of undead is simply not enough.


    But Monkey King ignored the undead who were constantly attacking, his eyes were on the bare mountain on the opposite side.


    Lafasi and the others followed Sun Wukong''s gaze, suddenly their eyes widened, and their delicate bodies trembled, with a terrified expression: "So, that is-corpse, corpse mountain?!!!"


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "To be precise, it is a mountain made up of undead."


    "Mountain made of and piled up by the undead? My goodness!!!"


    Each of them, Gegland exclaimed, breathing air-conditioning.


    Even the desperate desperation is shocked: "This, this level, how many people have to die?"


    Monkey King: "With this size and height, at least four hundred thousand."


    "Hi~~ A high mountain made up of more than 400,000 undead, my God!!!"


    Rafasi and the others are already shocked and unable to express them in words.


    Ligurit''s eyes were also rounded: "Are all these things done by the Dragon King?" She didn''t feel anything before, but now seeing this situation with her own eyes, she is also full of the Dragon King. Endless anger.


    At the same time, the mountain that had been piled up by the undead suddenly swayed, and then slowly turned into the shape of a dragon as if it had broken out of its egg state.


    The long neck makes people think of the head and wings of reptiles, the thick six legs, the slender tail like a whip, and the shape of a Western-style dragon.


    "Oh my God!!"


    Lafasi and the others opened their eyes wide, and their small mouths opened into an''O'' shape. They swore that they had never seen such a huge creature...

 3221 Chapter 118: Gods Protection

    However, this creature may be due to a gathering of undead. It looks squat and ugly. It does not have the grace that a dragon should have, but its deterrence is quite sufficient.


    "It won''t be the Dragon King of the Coffin Coffin, right?" Rafasi and the others all had a look of astonishment, as if they were very different from the dragon they had imagined.


    "Platinum Dragon King Chaindulux Baixiang, why did you come to my territory?" Long''s mouth slowly opened, and the heavy bass reverberated all around: "Moreover, he has brought so many undead people with fairly good strength. , Are you here to demonstrate to me?"


    With his mouth open, in addition to humanoid creatures, animals and other zombies can be seen.


    No wonder this place is so desolate and barren. It seems that all creatures have been turned into zombies and undead by him.


    There was no change in the armor controlled by Char, but the voice came out: "Please don''t care about my arrival, Juya Yirim, it is the little girl who looks for you who is looking for you."


    Hearing this, the dragon king of the dead coffin focused his gaze on Evel''s body: "Red eyes... and this breath... So that''s it, it turned out to be you, the only Hongtong person who escaped...because of natural abilities, As for the little human girl who turned into a vampire, I thought you were funny back then, so I spared your life and ignored it. Why, do you now want me to get revenge?"


    "Is the Kingdom of Embelia really destroyed by you!" Ivera''s eyes were full of anger and hatred.


    "Destroy? No, no, no~~" The Dragon King''s face was relaxed and happy: "I just wanted to create my own kingdom of the undead. How, don''t you think this scene is great?"


    "Awesome?" Iver''s sad eyes suddenly revealed a look of disgust, almost gritted his teeth coldly: "I will make you pay a hundredfold for what you have done!"


    "Hahaha~~You are really funny!" Not only was the Dragon King of Coffin not angry, but he laughed happily: "I didn''t kill you before, it is right, it turns out that it is so funny to laugh at ignorant people. Matter, the weak and undead, do you want to be my jester?"


    "Hmph~ In the presence of the great Supreme Supreme, not only did not see the worship service, but also wanted to provoke the people of Nazalek. It was extremely arrogant." Xia Tiya was dressed in anger, dressed in a suit with a dropper spear in her hand. Remotely pointed to the Dragon King of the Rotten Coffin: "Master Wukong, please allow your concubine to cut this arrogant and ignorant fellow!"


    "Hmm~ With this breath, it seems that you are not just talking big words!" The voice of the Dragon King suddenly became extremely solemn.


    Obviously, the breath that Shatia released gave him a great sense of threat.


    The pupils of the Platinum Dragon King on the side were also tightening. He didn''t expect that the fully armed Xia Tiya would threaten him even stronger. It seemed that she had been underestimated before.


    "Xia Tiya, step back, since Iver mourned for revenge, then she naturally went to battle." Monkey King waved his hand to stop Xia Tiya.


    "Yes." When Xia Tiya heard the words, she didn''t hesitate to stop her breath and stood behind Monkey King obediently.


    But Iver was stunned when he heard the words: "Me, me? Master Goku, that..."


    Even though Ivere was quite confident in his own strength, facing the dragon king in front of him, there was really no confidence at all.


    "Why, don''t you have confidence?" Monkey King looked at her with a smile.


    "...Yes!" Iver heard this and gritted his teeth firmly.


    "It doesn''t seem to have much confidence, but it''s okay, I will give you confidence." Monkey King smiled at Evel Wei, and with a wave of one hand, an auxiliary magic instantly blessed her.


    "This, this is?!!!" Ivere felt the surging power suddenly surging in his body, and his eyes widened with excitement for a while, a little unbelievable, can auxiliary magic give people such a powerful power?Yes, as long as there is this kind of power, he can definitely defeat the Dragon King in front of him.


    Monkey King waved his hand again, and the equipment originally belonging to the black queen was put on Evel''s body. The tight black helmet and black armor made Evel''s look like a loli war god, and the heavily armed Shatia They are all compared.


    Monkey King: "Now, you should have enough confidence, right?"


    "enough!"


    The surging power made Evell full of confidence, and the hatred in her heart made her want to vent the anger in her heart urgently, without any hesitation, in a soft drink, she held the Demon Blade of Death without hesitation, facing forward. Rotten Coffin Dragon King rushed over.


    Immediately, the dead light magic blade in his hand turned into a black light, slashing the zombie body that formed the appearance of the dragon king, and in an instant, the corpse water splashed, cutting a huge gap.


    However, there were too many zombies, and a cut was just cut out at the feet, and immediately filled up by new zombies.


    "Huh? This power is not bad!" The Dragon King of the Dead Coffin let out a horrified sound. This tiny undead, who was originally despised by him, was able to exert such a powerful blow after being given an auxiliary magic.


    "Is it just not bad?"


    Iver sneered coldly, his smaller body was cutting, and it turned into a black light, flashing up around the huge soles of the Dragon King of the Rotten Coffin, wherever he passed, the unpleasant and harsh screams of the zombies came from time to time. , The ferocious zombies were disintegrated and blown down by the dead light magic blade by brutal means.


    However, in a moment, the giant legs of the Dragon King, composed of zombies and undead, were cut off from it, but he had six legs, but he was not enough to lose his balance.


    "Good! So strong!!"


    All the women such as Lavasi were stunned. They still knew about the strength of Evel¨¦e. She was a magic caster. Why could her tight-fitting attack be able to exert such a huge power?The auxiliary magic that Master Wukong casts on her unexpectedly endows such a terrifying power?


    "Master Wukong, what was the magic just now?" Desperate and curious, giving a magic caster the strength of a warrior, and Monkey King''s methods once again shocked her.


    Monkey King: "Beyond the power of class, protected by God."


    "Beyond the power of class?!" Albedo and the others looked at Monkey King in their eyes full of admiration and admiration: "You really deserve to be Lord Wukong, who even knows such powerful auxiliary magic!"


    "This person...very dangerous!!" The Platinum Dragon King Char looked solemn, and Monkey King just showed such a magic, which scared him...

 3222 Chapter 119: Evels Lament vs. the Dragon King

    [God''s Protection] is terrible, and the Platinum Dragon King Char naturally saw it at a glance. It is such a powerful and incredible skill that it can raise a magic caster in the hero domain to the strength that can fight with the dragon king. what!


    You know, the physical strength of the magic caster is no different from ordinary people, at most it is a little bit stronger.


    Char knows the strength of the Dragon King of the Dead Coffin very well. He is as high as level ninety-five. This is like strengthening an ordinary human to be comparable to the level ninety-five dragon king. This auxiliary magic has such an inverse. Day effect.


    Doesn''t this mean that as long as he is there, even ordinary humans can compete with the Dragon King?


    At the thought of this possibility, Char felt a panic.


    Moreover, I don¡¯t know whether this magic is a single entity or it can work on multiple numbers. If it¡¯s the latter, Char only feels that all his scales are erected. It¡¯s really terrifying. This kind of existence still exists in the world. Who can sanction?Putting [God''s Protection] on several humans at will, wouldn''t it be possible to push the world horizontally?


    "Such a terrifying effect, should it be just a single body?" Char could only think so at this moment. After all, the more terrifying magic, the greater the limit, especially the number of casts and the cooling time.


    "[God''s Protection]... really amazing magic!" The dragon king of the dead coffin, Juya Yirimu Losmowa, naturally heard the answer from Monkey King, and he couldn''t help but exclaimed. He was also terrified by this. The effect was shocked.


    "However, it happens that since this body was condensed, I haven''t shown it in front of the world. Today, I just want to test its strength."


    The voice of the Rotten Coffin Dragon King rang and echoed. Although he was surprised by Monkey King¡¯s magic, he did not show the slightest fear and panic. He was so calm and calm. As the Dragon King, he was confident. No matter who faced anyone, he was not Defeated.


    Rotten Coffin Dragon King moved, his huge body looked a little awkward, raised his left front foot, and stepped down towards the direction where Ivera was.


    What I saw from Evel''s perspective was like a high mountain smashing down to him, so fast that he landed in the blink of an eye.


    She hurriedly unfolded her figure and flashed to the side. Amidst the roar of''Rumbling'', the soles of the Dragon King''s feet stepped on the ground, and the ground shook violently like an earthquake and split like a spider web to the surroundings. spread.


    Even though Ivere was not stepped on, he was groaned by the aftershocks. He almost stood unsteadily and fell to the ground. He only avoided the cracked ground for a few consecutive passes, and looked very solemnly. With the Rotten Coffin Dragon King, this incomparable terrifying force brought her tremendous pressure. Even if she avoided it, she would be injured by aftershocks. If she makes a mistake, she may be killed by a single blow.


    "What''s the matter? Vampire girl, do you only have this level?" Rotten Coffin Dragon King made a rumbling sound. Suddenly something thick and long like tentacles stretched out of his forelimbs. They opened their mouths and bite towards Yi. Wilhelm.


    Ivere, who has seen many times in the world, also felt disgusting when she saw this situation, but she was surprised that it was not an ordinary zombie that was connected and biting at her like a rope. It''s a dragon, a zombie dragon.


    The zombie dragon¡¯s bite came very fast and the range was too large. It was not as good as Iver¡¯s sorrow to avoid it. She could only instinctively move her hand, a magic barrier blocked her in front of her, and the zombie dragon bit On the magic barrier, there was a squeaking sound, but the magic barrier remained motionless.


    "This, this is? Is my magic actually strengthened?" After Iver''s sorrow and consternation, she couldn''t help but be overjoyed. She thought that [God''s Protection] only gave her the power to fight in close quarters, but she didn''t even think of her. The magical power was also strengthened together.


    "It''s amazing! Even the magic has been strengthened!" Rafasi exclaimed, and they could feel the terrifying power of the zombie dragon biting far away, but they didn''t expect to be used by Evel''s in an emergency. The defensive magic of Wukong was resisted, and Master Wukong''s auxiliary magic was simply against the sky.


    "Is it¡ªall-round improvement?!!!" Platinum Dragon King Char was even more shocked at this moment. Before, he seemed to underestimate the power of this auxiliary magic.


    "Since that''s the case..." Ivell''s eyes are bright. The Holy Light is the best when dealing with zombies. Unfortunately, she won''t. Then only choose Thunder Magic. After all, Thunder Magic has something to do with zombies. Gram production use.


    "Flash thunder!"


    Iver pointed out mournfully, and saw a blazing thunder light ejected from her fingertips. With a loud bang, it struck the zombie dragon. Amidst the thunder of lightning, the zombie dragon gave out a stern roar and was instantly electrocuted. The scorched black, weakly fading to the ground.


    "Okay, so powerful!!" Ivere said that he was shocked by the magical power he launched. The zombie dragons were not low-level at first glance, and they were even blessed by the Dragon King. A second-order magic was given in an instant, and the [Protection of God] that Master Wukong had cast for her turned out to be so powerful.


    "Hmm~~" The Coffin Dragon King made a heavy voice, seeming a little surprised. The zombies he controlled were all undead, possessing the characteristics of immortality, but he didn''t expect to charge the magic that was mourned by Iver. Can''t recover?Finally, he felt a little threat.


    But just a little threat, what if it can be killed?The zombies he controls are not only a little bit more than 400,000, but more. In this kingdom of death he created, all zombies and undead can be used by him.


    You can kill dozens, hundreds, or thousands. Can you kill tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions?In terms of quantity alone, he is already invincible.


    Evelai raised the dead light magic blade in his hand, and the thunder shone, slamming on the huge body of the dragon king, taking away patches of zombies and falling like rain.


    However, the result is just as the Dragon King thought, the huge number occupies an absolute advantage. The zombies and the undead were wiped out, and they were immediately replaced by new zombies and the undead. Such repetition made Iver sad. All attacks failed to achieve effective effects.


    "That''s the end of the fun. These are the undead that I have worked so hard to accumulate, and they can''t be ruined by you so casually." The Dragon King of Rotten Coffin made an indifferent voice, and Ivere felt a touch of grief in an instant. Dangerous fluctuations spread.

 3223 Chapter 120-Soul Extinguishment Breath

    Dangerous breath emanated from the body of the Dragon King of the Rotten Coffin, and the undead on his chest moved and spread out, revealing a huge cavity. In the cavity, one can clearly see a pair of eyes like the fire of the soul. .


    "Is that the main body?" Iver''s expression was solemn, and she could clearly sense that the dangerous fluctuations radiated from the void.


    "That was..." The Monkey King who was watching the battle suddenly stood up. He really didn''t expect that this rotten coffin dragon king played his cards so unreasonably, he was not forced into desperation, and he was about to perform his own tricks.


    The real Dragon King possesses some kind of powerful power, especially Juya Yilimu also strengthens this power while preparing for the player, which is why he has become like this.


    Origin magic is a powerful force that every true dragon king can use, and Juya Yirim¡¯s origin magic is the most vicious among all dragon kings, comparable to one of twenty world-class props-Tu Shengzhi A gun is an undefensible force that can disperse the soul of the contacted person¡ª¡ª


    "Extinguish the soul and breathe!!"


    A heavy voice resounded, and the fierce ultimate power was spit out from the mouth of the Dragon King''s body, swallowing everything in the way it passed, and the first to be swept and spread was the forefront Ivera.


    "Damn it!" The platinum dragon king''s expression changed drastically, and he couldn''t help but shout out angrily: "Juya Yirim, do you want me to be killed together?"


    Without any hesitation, the Platinum Dragon King Char Shan stood in front of Ligulite and protected her with his body.


    The Platinum Dragon King is very aware of the terrible magic of the Dragon King Originator. He must do his best to protect his old friend Ligulit. After all, he is not the main body now. If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed. At most, it will be damaged. It is not enough. fatal.


    Growing up to this point, the Dragon King has never fought with a figure of his own strength. This is not because he is weak, but his wisdom tells him that he is an invincible opponent.


    Just like now, his sudden Origin Magic hit everyone by surprise.


    Starting from Monkey King¡¯s [God¡¯s Protection], after seeing the power that Evelaire was given, his heart was already shocked by the immense shock, and he was deeply jealous of Monkey King, but he did not show it. come out.


    This sudden source of magic was cast out because of the perfect sneak attack time that he fancyed. In such a sudden emergency, he didn''t believe that anyone could resist the power of his source of magic, even platinum. The Dragon King is not good either.


    "You are very strong, but even if you are strong, under my [Soul Extinguish Breath], there is nothing but perish!" The Dragon King of Corrupted Coffin faintly stared in the direction of Monkey King, as if it had predicted his death in his own hands. After the game, I couldn''t help being satisfied with my decision.


    Yes, the Dragon King¡¯s [Soul Extinguishing Breath] was not used for Iver''s mourning at all, he was used exclusively for Monkey King, because only Monkey King made him feel fear and anxiety.


    If he can, he doesn''t want to conflict with this kind of existence. It''s just impossible to look at it in the current form. If that''s the case, he should act first.


    Iver''s eyes widened in sorrow, looking at the extremely thick beam of light erupting from the mouth of the Dragon King. The beam swallowed everything. In just an instant, it was not as good as her reaction to teleporting magic, and it was already in front of her. She clearly felt death.


    It''s just that the light beam representing death has not yet approached her body, but suddenly she saw a familiar figure blocking her, grabbing the huge beam of lasing with one hand.


    "Goku... Your lord..." Iver''s expression was a little dazed.


    Monkey King ignored it, but grabbed the beam with one hand and looked at the dragon head that emerged from the huge corpse mountain indifferently: "As the Dragon King, I didn''t expect that you would also use sneak attacks. "


    "you you you----"


    The Rotten Coffin Dragon King has been stunned at this moment, but that is his most proud of [Soul Extinguish Breath], it will die when touched, but the person in front of it can grab it with bare hands, even if it''s not a thing?How is this possible!


    Even the Platinum Dragon King on the side opened his eyes in shock. The person in front of him could actually resist the original magic of the Dragon King of the Rotten Coffin-Soul Extinguish Breath?


    "Huh~Siyuan Magic? That''s all." Sun Wukong''s face was indifferent, and with a light hand squeezed, the light beam of [Soul Extinguish Breath] instantly collapsed and disappeared.


    "This, this, this--" The Corrupted Coffin Dragon King stepped back in fear, and his strongest trick was just crushed by him?


    "Ah~ it really deserves to be the greatest supreme supreme, the powerful makes the concubine obsessed!" Albedo looked at Monkey King with idiotic eyes, committing an idiot.


    "Hey~~~" Xia Tiya was also excited, her face flushed and she exhaled warmly.


    "I wanted you to play with you for a while, but I didn''t expect you to disobey the rules of the game so much." Monkey King said, waving lightly, only listening to the sound of''bang'', the huge body of the Dragon King was suddenly stunned. The invisible force exploded from the inside. In an instant, more than 400,000 undead fell from the air like rain, before they even touched the ground, they turned into black smoke and disappeared.


    "This, this, this--" The Platinum Dragon King looked at everything in front of him, and his body trembled in shock. What a power this is!With a flick of his hand, he destroyed the results of more than two hundred years of hard work by the Rotten Coffin Dragon King, and eliminated more than 400,000 undead.


    As the condensed body of the undead dissipated, the true posture of the Dragon King of the Dead Coffin was completely exposed.


    The collection of the undead is indeed made according to the body form of the Dragon King of the Rotten Coffin. The two are very similar, but compared with that, the body has a very elegant posture. It is a carnivore with a cat-like appearance. An undead dragon with long tail and neck at the same time.


    "Is this your body? It''s really small enough." Monkey King looked at the Rotten Coffin Dragon King indifferently, but he was so frightened that the other party stepped back several steps, and the emotion called fear completely enveloped him. .


    It''s not that he has never seen the strong, just like the dragon emperor, but even the dragon emperor did not give him such a fear, and he trembled in fear.


    "Death to death."


    "Yes!" As soon as he heard Monkey King''s yelling, he immediately responded with excitement. He trotted to the side of Monkey King, staring at the Rotten Coffin Dragon King in front of him with twinkling eyes...

 3224 Chapter 121 The God-Man

    Monkey King: "Ivere mourned, you can send him on the road with Desperate."


    "Yes." Both women responded excitedly.


    Iver is very excited because years of hatred can finally be repaid; and desperately excited, because when the Dragon King of Rotten Coffin dies, she can draw on the strength of the other party through [Endless Greed], and even all the skills he knows. Even the unique ability.


    Hearing this, the dragon king of the dead coffin only felt a chill in his back, and the unique perception of the dragon made him feel the danger of death. Without any hesitation, he turned and fled.


    "Want to run? Is it possible?"


    Monkey King looked indifferent, stretched out one hand, tapped one finger, and the body of the Dragon King was slammed into the ground by an invisible force. He could not move for a long time, and his bones were almost broken.


    Upon seeing the death and desperation, Ivera showed his body shape at the same time, and issued a fatal blow to the Dragon King of Rotten Coffin: The death light magic blade in his hand directly pierced the Dragon King of Rotten Coffin; It was a right fist wearing [Endless Greed], exuding terrifying magical fluctuations, and it bombarded his chest fiercely. Accompanied by the cracking sound, the breath of the dragon king died quickly.


    As the undead dragon, the coffin dragon king itself has the characteristics of immortality. If there is no world-class props, it is impossible to kill him. However, the hand of the desperate is such a world class prop.


    And Evelai, even more blessed with the power conferred by Monkey King, also contains lethal characteristics, even stronger than world-class props. In front of either of the two women, the immortal characteristics of the Dragon King are useless at all.


    The Rotten Coffin Dragon King, who was standing in the world, died so easily in the hands of two seemingly underage girls.


    With the complete death of the Dragon King, a black energy body formed entirely of energy flew out of his body, and under the traction of the world-class props [Endless Greed], it merged into the desperate body. , Was absorbed by her.


    In an instant, everyone clearly felt that the desperate aura was rising at an astonishing speed, her level of stagnation increased, and her bloodline went further.


    "This breath..." Almost for an instant, the attention of the Platinum Dragon King was focused on the body of Desperate. Before, because of Desperate, the breath had been hidden, and the attention of the Platinum Dragon King was completely focused again. On the bodies of the Monkey Kings, they did not pay much attention to the desperate death. Now the desperate breath broke out, and her true identity was instantly discovered. In the hole under the helmet, a faint light flashed: "Return to the ancestors, Are you their offspring?!!!"


    The "god man" and "they" actually refer to game players.


    Yes, Destiny has the blood of the player, so it is called the Returning God.


    Every game player inherits a perfect racial lineage. In this alien world, he is called a god man. If his descendants awaken the player lineage, they will be called a return to the ancestor god man. Take a leap.


    This is also the reason why the level of desperate death is one of the strongest among the aborigines of this alien world.


    In the same way, this is also the reason why Silian State hides its desperate death and dare not expose it, especially the Platinum Dragon King, who never dare to let the two meet, because the Platinum Dragon King was involved in the Eight Desires incident and he killed the player. , And he inherited the blood of the player¡¯s lineage, he is an enemy, and fights when he meets. Therefore, the Sleng State dare not disclose the slightest information about the death, because once let them know each other¡¯s Existence, there will definitely be a deadly battle. At that time, not only the church will not be protected, but the surrounding countries will also be destroyed.


    This is why the desperate desperation is hidden.


    The increase in level, even the desperate death that even the original magic of the dragon king of the decayed coffin has inherited, is extremely excited at this moment, looking at the platinum dragon king, twisting his neck and creaking, holding the war sickle tightly. Her delicate hands are also covered with a dangerous black light, and her fighting intent is rising: "Hey hey~~Platinum Dragon King, I have been patient since I recognized you. Now, since I was recognized Now, come and fight with me!"


    The Platinum Dragon King looked dignified and looked directly at Desperate. He felt the threat from the breath of Desperate: "You, have you joined them?"


    Desperately carrying the war sickle on his shoulder, he laughed and said: "I, the ancestor of the gods, and the gods, don''t you think it is strange?"


    "..." The platinum dragon king watched desperately, and was silent. If it was before the change, he would definitely choose to attack desperately, and awakened those who have the blood of gods, absolutely can''t Stay, but now, he looks at Monkey King, Xia Tiya, Albedo, and others, but he dare not do it easily. Even the Dragon King of the Coffin Coffin is easily killed by a spike, and he will have the same fate when he goes on. .


    The god-man named Monkey King, his strength is far beyond that, one hundred and fifty, how to fight this?


    Yes, the information he got from Iverai, he already regarded Monkey King as a one hundred and fifty-level god.


    "Unexpectedly, this time the god man would be so tricky!" The platinum dragon king''s heart was solemn, but now he is just an armored puppet, and he can''t see his expression at all.


    In the past, the gods they faced were only at level 100, and there were even companions who were also gods. Now, at level 150, how can this be played?One hundred and fifty and one hundred, just like one hundred and fifty, they can kill at will.


    Even with Siyuan Magic, there is no chance of winning. The Dragon King is a lesson from the past.


    "You laughed, I don''t have any malice towards you." The Platinum Dragon King completely reduced the hostility in his heart, and replied with a soft tone.


    "Hehehehe~~ There is no malicious intent?" She licked the corners of her mouth, and made no secret of hostility: "But, I am full of hostility towards you, the Platinum Dragon King!"


    Iver heard the words and looked puzzled at the death and death: "Why, the death and death, do you have hatred with Lord Char?"


    "A grudge?" Desperately nodded indifferently: "It is also considered to be, but those are no longer important to me. The important thing is that now I want to know that I and the legendary killer Dragon King, who is stronger!"


    Facing the Rotten Coffin Dragon King, her hands were already itchy. However, due to Monkey King''s order, she had been holding back without doing anything. The current Platinum Dragon King can''t let it go...

 3225 Chapter 122 Selection

    Being able to inherit the position of the special title of "Death and Destiny" in the pitch black scripture, Destiny is not a good person.


    Compared to hatred, grievances, and so on, the most important thing is to fight against the strong, and the Platinum Dragon King is obviously a good opponent.


    However, it is clear that the current Platinum Dragon King is unlikely to choose to fight the death and death, looking straight at the death and death, extremely serious: "If you insist on this, how about we have a chance to fight it? The current one? What I control is just an armored puppet, and the power that I can exert is only one or two. Even if you win, you won''t be happy, right?"


    Desperate Destiny Dai frowned slightly, staring at the Platinum Dragon King, and finally nodded: "Okay, that''s it. When you finish the matter, I will find you personally."


    It''s not that she is very easy to talk about, she just wants to fight against the complete Platinum Dragon King, not this defective product.


    "A word is the final word." Seeing that the death and death did not insist on fighting against himself, the platinum dragon king was really relieved. With his current state and the death and death fight, he will definitely lose. It does not matter if he loses, because now He is not the main body and will not be life threatening, but Ligulit is hard to say.


    Although the relationship between Ligurit and Ivera is not ordinary, the decision is still in the hands of Master Monkey King, and he dare not take any risks.


    Moreover, if you do it, you are willing to push this group of people to their opposites. This is what he is most worried about. When he thinks of fighting against Monkey King and others, he feels the fear from the soul. It belongs to the dragon clan. His keen perception tells him that he must never be an enemy. To be an enemy is to die.


    Ligurite frowned slightly, this feeling made her very unhappy, she did not expect that one day, she would become a burden instead.


    With emotion in my heart, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Monkey King, and felt a wave of powerless panic again. This is the strongest god-man she has seen so far, as strong as the Dragon King. He was defeated casually by him. If this god-man is an enemy, she only feels her scalp numb.


    There is also the ring worn by the hand of Jue Xie Xing, she absolutely believes that it must be a true artifact, that is, a world-class prop.


    She even has a world-class prop in her hands. Will there be none that are stronger than she looks?The more I think about it, the more fear Ligurite feels.


    But fortunately, this group seems to have a hostile relationship with the group that destroyed the church country, which relieved her a lot.


    "Since the matter here is over, we are also time to say goodbye." The Platinum Dragon King looked at Monkey King, respectfully and politely. Now he is more eager to assemble other Dragon Kings.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand at will, he ignored it. As for what they were going to do, he naturally couldn''t know what they were going to do. However, all efforts would be useless. The current Dragon King alone could no longer face those from the game. Monster again.


    The Platinum Dragon King did not dare to call Lafasi and the others, but took Ligulite to teleport away, and staying here for a second made him depressed and uncomfortable for a second.


    Rafasi and the others did not choose to leave with the Platinum Dragon King. The Platinum Dragon King obviously had a feast with a subordinate of Lord Wukong. They didn''t want to have any misunderstandings. Moreover, assembling those dragon kings, they felt that it was better to ask Lord Wukong for help. Be more reliable.


    "Master Wukong, I want to go back to the palace to see..." Iver stared at the deceased Dragon King who had died for a long time, and suddenly turned to Monkey King.


    Monkey King nodded, knowing what the reason she wanted to return to the palace was, and between waving his hands, a portal appeared in front of him: "Let''s go."


    King Embelia, the former prosperous city, has become the capital of death, with undead and zombies walking everywhere.


    According to the far-reaching memory in his mind, Ivere brought Sun Wukong and his group to the sewer that was shrouded in darkness. In front of him, a huge iron gate appeared, thick and strong, covered with ash and rust. An underground cell.


    Iver looked at the iron gate in front of him with recollection, pain, and emotion. Then he went on a few consecutive spells, and directly smashed the iron gate by brutal means.


    Although she still keeps the keys here, more than two hundred years have passed, and I am afraid that they are no longer usable.


    The iron gate was smashed open, and the dim scene was revealed in everyone''s field of vision, revealing a dozen ugly carrion in it. No, it should be a zombie to be specific.


    Seeing these zombies, Iver was in a daze...


    Hearing the noise, I felt the aura of a stranger again. The zombies in it no longer had that dull face for a moment, but roared fiercely, and bit at Iver, who was in a daze.


    "Humph!"


    With a desperate hum, the scythe in his hand slashed down unceremoniously.


    "Don''t!" Ivere, who was still in a daze, suddenly exclaimed, causing the desperate instinct to withdraw his strength, changing the slash to the back of the scythe and sweeping out.


    With a few sounds of''bump'', the zombies that came from the bite were swept out by her.


    "?" Desperately looked at Iver with a puzzled look.


    Iver was silent for a moment, and said with pain on his face: "They-my family..."


    "..." Desperately silent, looking at the zombies coming again, the black and white eyes suddenly emitted a faint light, and all the dozen zombies were frozen.


    Having absorbed the power of the Dragon King, she already has the ability to control the undead.


    Iver stared at the zombie in front of her with a painful and complicated face. When she locked her parents and family here and left, she was already mentally prepared. When she came back here again next time, what would she do? Redemption or destruction?


    "Master Wukong, my parents-is there any help?" Evel Ai turned and looked at Monkey King hopefully.


    "Resurrection from the dead, to restore the zombies, for me, there is no difficulty." Monkey King said with a calm expression: "But they have been zombies for more than two hundred years, their souls are long gone, only the body is left, so even if I resurrect them I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not your original parents¡¯ family members. The souls of your parents¡¯ family members have long been destroyed by the Dragon King."


    "Sure enough...Is that so..." Evel¨¦e didn''t have any surprises, she had already thought of such a situation.


    Monkey King: "But if you insist on saving, you can. Now you have two choices. One is to resurrect your parents and family members; the other is to let them rest in peace and give them a chance to reincarnate." ..

 3226 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Three

    "With my soul gone, can I still be reincarnated?" Rafasi looked curious.


    In this magical world, things like reincarnation and reincarnation are things that ordinary people believe. After all, resurrection magic, the undead and everything exist.


    Monkey King: "Of course, this is impossible for others, but for me, it is not difficult."


    "If you can, please let them reincarnate!" Iver looked at Monkey King with a mournful look: "Instead of resurrecting them and facing the pain of national ruin, it is better to let them reincarnate and forget all the pain. ."


    "Unexpectedly, you still have this kind of enlightenment." Monkey King looked at Ivere in surprise. Generally speaking, most people would choose to resurrect their family members, right?


    "My goal has always been to find the murderer and to find a way to resurrect my parents." Ivere looked at his parents with a soft look: "But after more than two hundred and fifty years have passed, I have witnessed countless Tragedy and pain, I understand the feeling very well. My parents have suffered enough before they were alive. The despair and wailing of the subjects, the terrible memories of becoming zombies, they don¡¯t need to face it again."


    Monkey King nodded: "Then let them reincarnate."


    As he said, with a light wave of his hand, a soft white light shone on the dozens of zombies, and their bodies melted like snow, and little light floated, regenerating and condensing into a dozen transparent soul ghosts.


    "Dad, mom!!"


    Seeing this, Iver could not help but exclaimed, biting his red lips, tears already rolling in his eyes.


    Yver''s parents looked at her with a smile, and gently waved their right hand, the phantom disappeared completely...


    Monkey King patted Ivere¡¯s back to show comfort. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not comforting. Once comforted, Ivere rushed into Monkey¡¯s arms with a "wow" and started crying, becoming strong by more than two hundred. She has never shed tears in 2016, and has become the crying ghost again...


    "Cut~ this guy!" Albedo looked at Iver, who was held in his arms by Monkey King, with a look of envy and irritation. He curled his lips and snorted: "For your pitiful sake, This time I don¡¯t care about my concubine like you."


    Xia Tiya also curled her lips, with the same expression as her.


    After comforting Iver and mourning, Albedo immediately threw himself into the arms of Monkey King: "Master Wukong, concubine body also..." As a jealous woman, she felt that she would not suffer.


    "Albedo, you''re too cunning, too! That concubine too!" Seeing this, Xia Tiya also rushed over.


    For the two women who are fighting for favor, they are really cute.


    Stepping out of the basement, Lafasi looked at the surrounding zombies, and couldn''t help but glance at Juxiexue: "xiexe, since you have inherited the ability of the Dragon King, is there a way to solve the zombies here?"


    For more than two hundred years, this place has become an absolute forbidden zone. If the undead here can be solved, it would be better. Otherwise, one day they will break out of the cage, it will be a terrible disaster.


    Desperately nodded: "But yes, but it will take several days."


    In addition to the more than 400,000 zombies controlled by the Rotten Coffin Dragon King, which is equivalent to the zombies of the Kingdom of Embelia and neighboring countries, as well as those zombies such as animals and monsters, there are at least more than two million zombies. This is an extremely large Quantity.


    Destiny is confident that she can solve it within a few days, which shows that she is strong.


    Of course, this kind of time depends on the factors that she inherited from the Dragon King''s ability to control the other undead. Changing to someone else, such as Shatia, Albedo, etc., is simply impossible.


    Monkey King looked desperately and said: "Then you can stay and clean up all the undead here. This is also helpful for your strength growth. The more than two million undead are just a holy land for leveling. , Enough to raise your level to a hundred."


    "One hundred?" Hearing the words, Juejuejeong''s eyes lit up in vain, and he nodded with excitement: "Yes, I understand, I will definitely eliminate one of the undead here."


    One hundred, isn''t that the same level as the gods?Desperately thinking about it makes me extremely excited.


    Hundred levels, it is said that only those gods can reach the level.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched his desperate head: "I''m not here. Be careful yourself. Now, there are people who are collecting world-class props. Their strength is far beyond your imagination. Therefore, if you encounter it, you must be first. Contact me in time."


    Monkey King said, with one hand stretched out, the guild weapon already appeared in his hand, and passed it to Albedo: "Albedo, let¡¯s put the guild with Destiny and Ivere."


    When Albedo heard the words, he couldn''t help but was taken aback. The two of them had received the official approval of Master Wukong. They knelt on the ground, bowed their heads and took the guild weapon solemnly: "Yes."


    When Shatia saw this, she looked envious at the moment. Fortunately, Albedo was fortunate enough to touch the guild weapon that represents the supreme supreme and supreme power. Similarly, this is also an expression of absolute trust in talents. .


    Albedo was holding a guild weapon with a sacred and serious face, watching Iver mourn and desperately: "Kneel."


    Suddenly desperately and Iver''s mournful doubts, what made it so serious?But the two of them knelt down without any hesitation.


    Albedo stared at the two women: "I feel honored. So far, Master Wukong has allowed outsiders to join the Ainz Ur Gong Guild. Only that pet, the Forest King, I want to ask again. In your words, whether it is good or evil, or life or death, you have done a good job and dedicated your life, loyalty, and all of yourselves to the great Supreme Supreme, Master Monkey?"


    When the two women heard this, they both raised their hands and sweared with excitement: "I am desperate (Ivere) to swear here, whether it is good or evil, life or death, I will take my life and my loyalty. , Dedicate everything you have to Master Monkey King, if you break this oath, your soul will be annihilated!!"


    Desperate and Ivere¡¯s faces are full of excitement at this moment. They have finally understood what they are facing. This kind of oath scene can only be enjoyed by Master Wukong. The honor.


    After hearing the words, Albedo nodded with a satisfied look on his face, lightly tapped the guild weapon in his hand, and a virtual image was displayed in front of him. At the same time, two rays of light were also reflected on the two women...

 3227 Chapter 124 Leveling

    Feeling the several abilities that suddenly appeared in his mind, Ivere Lament was full of surprise, but desperately seemed to understand: "This is the legendary guild that only gods can control?"


    Albedo nodded solemnly: "Yes, our guild is named''Ainz Ul Christine''. In addition to Lord Goku, there are forty-one Supreme Supremes, but they have all disappeared, and now only One Lord Goku, but you have to remember that in Ainz Ul Gong, the only object of our loyalty is Lord Goku."


    "Of course." Desperate Yu Iver resolutely affirmed with a sad face. They were only following Monkey King. As for the other supreme supreme, they would not admit it.


    But this Ainz Ul Gong, besides Master Wukong, there are forty-one Supreme Supreme?Are they all as strong as Master Wukong?Thinking of this, both of them were deeply shocked.


    Albedo seemed to see through the thoughts of the two women, and explained: "The other 41 supreme supreme powers are naturally beyond doubt, but compared with Master Wukong, there is still a certain gap. Zur Gongzhong, Master Wukong, is the strongest!"


    Obviously, Albedo has no loyalty to the other supreme princes, and even regards them as a stumbling block to Monkey King, and has given birth to a murderous opportunity to appear and die.


    As she said, the only one she acknowledged is Monkey King.


    Desperate and Iver nodded seriously. That''s right. If the other supreme beings are as strong as Master Wukong, then this Ainz Ur Gong is really terrible.


    But even if it is not as good as Master Goku, it should be stronger than Shatia and Albedo?After all, they are the supreme supreme, forty-one people, thinking about it this way, the strength of this Ainz Ur Gong is really terrifying.


    Rafasi looked at Ivera, who had joined the Monkey King¡¯s subordinates, and was very envious. If she could, she would actually join Sun Wukong''s subordinates. However, she had seen the monsters of Nazarick, if she only followed the Monkey King, She didn''t have any problems. It would be difficult for her to accept her associating with those monsters. After all, she was a human being and a descendant of a hero.


    Monkey King: "Since the matter has been resolved, it is time for us to leave, desperately, and after we clean up the undead here, we will immediately return to the team."


    "Yes!" She took her command with a desperate voice, looking at the undead around her, she was already ready to move, she was already warlike, and these undead were still stepping stones for her to advance to the top 100.


    "Are we going back?" Rafasi looked at Monkey King and said.


    "No, we are here this time, but we are here to trace the culprit who destroyed the Silian Church. The murderer has not seen it. How can we go back." Sun Wukong said calmly.


    "If that''s the case, shall we go to the Holy Kingdom?" Lavasi said, taking out a map and showing it in front of Monkey King: "Look here, Master Wukong, our current position is here. , And the Holy Kingdom is very close to us, and those who destroyed the Slian Kingdom are collecting world-class props, we can just go to this country to see if there are new world-class props."


    "Holy Kingdom? Okay, then the Holy Kingdom." Sun Wukong nodded: "This time I won''t teleport. Let''s go all the way. It''s just a trip."


    As he said, Monkey King waved his hand, and a carriage flashed in front of him. At the same time, he looked at the Forest King: "Xiaomori, there are no horses here. You will do it for you."


    When the sage king of the forest heard this, he suddenly looked aggrieved: "Master, I am also a beast, can I not be a horse? I will catch a few horses for you, how about?"


    "Shut up!" When Nebelalton looked at the Forest King with a ferocious look: "As a servant, you dare to question Master Wukong, do you want to become food?"


    "No, no, I just make an opinion, I definitely don''t dare to question the master!" The soul of the sage king of forest was almost frightened, chuckled, flashed to the front of the car, obediently tied the car to his body and acted The horse dragging the carriage.


    Monkey King and the others got in the car, and the sage king of the forest dragged the carriage toward the destination...


    And with the departure of Monkey King and others, Destiny also began to act. Looking at the undead all around, her black and white eyes flashed with uncontrollable excitement: "Then, I should act too, so I will return soon. By Master Wukong!"


    As he said, the slender hand was held high, and a black magic light group instantly condensed in his hand, exuding weird soul fluctuations, and the group of undead scattered around, after feeling the weird fluctuations, seemed to have been summoned, one after another. The place where the dead and dead was gathered, but in a moment, the surrounding area was densely packed, like a locust crossing...


    Looking at the densely packed undead in the eyes, if you change to someone else, I am afraid you will have been scared to pee, but at the moment of desperation, you are extremely excited. In game terms, these are all her experience of upgrading. what.


    Raising the scythe in his hand, in an instant, the thunders shone, knocking down hundreds of undead to the ground...


    And this is the confidence that the two million or so undead can be wiped out in a few days.


    It belongs to the magic of the Dragon King to summon the undead, as well as the powerful group attack magic. For the dead and desperate who holds [Endless Greed], as long as there is a target to kill, her magic power will never be exhausted, destroying these two There are more than one million undead, it really only takes a few days.


    It just takes a lot of time to gather the undead, otherwise, she only needs a few magic to solve the battle.


    Feeling that his own strength became stronger and stronger as the undead fell, and he became more excited as the undead became more and more excited, and became a leveling lunatic like a game player.


    Two days later.


    The Holy Kingdom of Robl.The peninsula to the southwest of the Kingdom of Yestij is a territory. The country holds the holy king who exercises the magic of the faith system as the monarch. The monarch and the temple forces govern the country in harmony. It is a country with strong religious colors. Even so, it is not the same as the Bislian religion. .


    In front of the king''s palace, the saint queen Calca Besares stepped down from the carriage, looked at the familiar city and streets, and couldn''t help taking a deep breath: "I''m finally back!"


    The journey to the Bajas Empire really gave her too much shock, and being able to return home safely made her feel like she was dreaming...

 3228 Chapter 125 The Holy Kingdom

    With the saint queen Calca Besares stepping out of the carriage, the palace ministers who had been waiting for a long time at the gate of the palace all knelt down and paid their respects to the king.


    Yes, the saint queen Calca Besares is not a princess, but the leader of the holy kingdom, the holy king. She actually went on a tour to the Bajas Empire in a small dress. This is not a big deal.


    As for the [Endless Greed] incident, it was just a coincidence. She ran into it and only took a kick. She went to the Bajas Empire only to relax, wanting to see the customs of other countries with her own eyes.


    As for the safety issue, she herself is a fourth-rank magic caster herself, and she is guarded by the strongest paladin in the Holy Kingdom, so naturally there is no problem.


    But she would never have thought that what she had seen and heard this time completely broke her previous cognition. It turned out that in addition to the legendary characters, there are such strong people in this world.


    "His Royal Highness, you are finally back, do you know how worried we are during this period of time? If something happens to you, what can this Holy Kingdom do!"


    After the ceremony, a veteran with the most qualifications got up and blamed him.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the status of the Holy Queen in the Holy Kingdom itself is not stable. Due to the low succession order, since the founding of the Holy Kingdom, all men have been established as kings. It shouldn¡¯t have been her turn to inherit the throne, but because she has The two talents were ultimately crowned by her.


    One is her beauty. Her flowery appearance is hailed as the treasure of Robl, both feminine and heroic. Her golden silk-like hair is rippling with bright and vivid luster, just like an angel''s halo, combined with a gentle smile, describing her as Saint.


    And the other is her talent in Faith Magic. She can use fourth-level magic at the age of fifteen. She is a genius among geniuses. This is the reason she has gained the support of the last holy king and temple. On the throne.


    But some people are also dissatisfied because they can''t understand her too gentle temperament, and there are still hidden worries.


    "Thanks for your hard work, I know what I am doing." The saint queen Calca Besares has a soft smile on her face, making people feel like spring breeze.


    This time she went on a microservice tour, but it was not a whim, but just wanted to clearly understand how those hidden worries against her hate her.


    The assassination along the way also made her clearly feel the other party''s attitude towards her. Similarly, she has grown a lot as a saint queen during this journey.


    "Hahaha~~" It sounded like a nasty laughter sounded in vain. It was a laughter from a woman who looked very similar to Remedios Castelos, the strongest paladin ever, except The direction of the corners of the eyes and the shape of the corners of the mouth are slightly different from Remedios, but it is such a little difference that gives people the impression that they are very different, they seem to be attempted, and they are very sinister. temperament.


    She is the younger sister Querat Castelo, who is two years younger than Remedios Castelo, the highest priest of the temple and the head of the priesthood.


    On the surface, she can use the fourth-order magic of the faith system, but people who have close friendship with her know that she can use the fifth-order.


    It is precisely because of her guard that Calca Besares dared to leave the Holy Kingdom without worry.


    And she and her sister are called the genius sisters, the wings of the saint queen.


    It is rumored that the saintly queen can successfully inherit the throne because the sisters are behind them. Therefore, when negative rumors flow out, the three of them often suffer together.


    In particular, the three daughters are still unmarried, and they have never even talked about relationships, making some people suspect that their relationship is unusual, and no matter how they deny it, they cannot be completely eliminated.


    "I heard that the Kingdom of Silian has been devastatingly attacked, and even the treasure of the country [the allure of the country] has been snatched away. Your Royal Highness, don''t you think this is a very good opportunity?" Castelo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he stared at Calca Besares, shining with a sly luster.


    For a long time, the temple of the Holy Kingdom has been overwhelmed by the religious nation, and now this rare opportunity to beat the other party can be missed.


    "This, let''s not join in." Calca Besares shook his head, and vetoed it without thinking.


    Kurat Castelo''s face revealed a look of dissatisfaction: "Really, sometimes you, the gentleness of the Virgin, even I hate it. How can you miss this rare opportunity!"


    "This time it''s not this..." Calca Besares''s gentle face was rare and serious: "We heard about the Slian Church state on the way back. We shouldn''t go to this matter. If you step in, you don¡¯t have the right to step in, otherwise even our Holy Kingdom might be deeply mired."


    "Oh~ Does your Royal Highness the Holy Queen already know some of the reasons?"


    "It''s not very clear, but I can guess a little bit. It is possible to break through the religious nation in such a short period of time, and even snatch [Qing Guo Qingcheng], I am afraid that there are only strong people like those people!"


    "Huh?" Kurat Castelo''s expression moved slightly: "Did you encounter a strong enemy this time?"


    The Saint Queen sighed and did not speak. Remedios Castelo said with a serious face: "It''s not just a powerful enemy, it''s a monster. I''m in their hands, and I can''t even do anything. but!"


    "How is this possible!!" Kurat Castelo''s eyes widened for a while. The sister holding the holy sword is better than her. Even the sister holding the holy sword is not the enemy of One He. How powerful is it?Is it a legendary hero?


    The saint queen Calca Besares looked at Kurat Castelo with a serious face: "I don¡¯t know if you still remember what is recorded in the ancient literature. It appeared on the mainland more than two hundred years ago. Those gods..."


    "The gods?!!!" Kurat Castelo''s expression changed slightly: "You have encountered the legendary gods? How can this be possible!! Haven''t the gods been wiped out?"


    The saint queen Calca Besares looked serious: "I just doubt it..."


    After being shocked, Kurat Castelo lost his mind. The expression on his face was replaced by increased excitement: "Even if it is a god, tell you, when you left, I got it by accident. A baby~ As long as there is this baby, I am not afraid even if it is a god or man!" ..

 3229 Chapter One Hundred Twenty Six

    "Baby? What baby?" Calca Besares frowned slightly, but a bad feeling arose.


    "Go, let''s go back to the palace first." Kurat Custer has a mysterious face, and there is a hint of excitement on his sly look.


    The palace, the bedroom of the saint queen.


    The door was closed tightly, leaving only three of Calca, Remedios, and Kurat.


    "Now, should I talk about what happened?" Remedios looked at her sister with a serious face.


    Kuilat carefully sensed it. After confirming that there was no one, he set up a magic enchantment before carefully taking out a robe. The style of the robe was not only good-looking, but there was no abnormality at all. It has nothing to do with ordinary clothes.


    "This is?" Calca looked puzzled.


    "Do you think it''s just an ordinary robe?" Kuilat''s face couldn''t hide his excitement, stroking the magic weapon lightly, just like touching his lover: "Hey~~ Guess it, you must Can''t guess what it is..."


    Calca looked seriously at the robe in front of him, and looked at Kurat''s expression of excitement that could not be concealed. With a move of faith, his heart beat inexplicably: "No, it shouldn''t be..."


    "Is it a real artifact?" Remedios took the topic with a shocked look.


    Kurat''s expression was stagnant and a little depressed: "I guessed it? How did you know? Yes, this is a true artifact, called [Anthem of Life]."


    "Really..." Calca''s expression was very complicated. They didn''t expect that they missed a real artifact, and even almost got their lives in it, but when they returned home to see, Kurat got one inexplicably Really artifact?Is this a surprise?


    No, this is fright!If it were before, a true artifact was obtained, for the Holy Kingdom, it would be even more powerful, and its national power status would be comparable to the Silian Religious State.


    But after seeing those inhuman''monsters'', she clearly understood that this true artifact is no longer a symbol of strength and status, but a pronoun of disaster!


    How was the kingdom of the Slian Church destroyed?It''s because of the true artifact, [All the country and the city]!


    Remedios, who can''t turn his head, didn''t expect so much. Looking at the robe in Kurat''s hand, her eyes gleamed and she was extremely excited: "I didn''t expect to miss one, and got another one. It seems The gods are protecting our holy kingdom! [Anthem of Life], what power is it?"


    Kuilat said with great excitement: "I have experimented, and it can continuously provide endless vitality to the wearer, even if it is fatally injured, it can recover in a flash, and even comes with a name called ¡¯S resurrection technique has no restrictions. Even if it is just a severed limb, it can be resurrected and reborn."


    "Hiss~~!!!"


    Both Remedios and Calca were shocked by the power of this true artifact. The immortal body plus the unlimited resurrection [Pray], this is like a god-like power!


    "How is it? Great, right?" Kurat was excited, and his face seemed a little forgetful: "As long as I have this robe, I have the confidence to kill all those who oppose His Royal Highness Calca and let you truly Completely control this country; and during your travels, I have identified all the factions that oppose you..."


    Let Calca travel as bait to catch those who have secret ulterior motives. This is exactly Kurat¡¯s idea. With Remedios¡¯ straightness, I can¡¯t think of such an invitation. Calca¡¯s kindness will not use it. This kind of insidious trick, all this, is Kurat''s own idea.


    "No, this true artifact must never be used, and it must never be known to outsiders!" Cal Jia''s face was serious, and for the first time he said to Kurat with a very serious tone, even a commanding tone.


    "Uh~why?" The first time Kwai Rat saw Calca''s serious expression, he couldn''t help being a little stunned. Could it be that they encountered something extraordinary during this trip?


    Remedios looked at Calca''s serious expression, and heard the group of terrifying powerhouses, who also understood what she meant, and nodded seriously: "Indeed, the news that we have obtained the real artifact must not be leaked, otherwise , It will become the second Slien State!"


    Kuilat was full of excitement: "No, no, the true artifact of the Silian Church is just to brainwash and control others. It is incomparable with this true artifact. As long as I or my sister wears it, In an invincible posture, especially the sister holding the holy sword, there is no need to fear anyone at all, even if it is a problem to win the Sri Lankan state, right?


    "No, you underestimate this world!" Remedios shook her head with a serious face: "Before, maybe I would think the same as you, but what I saw and heard in the Bajas Empire has already caused We have seen the nature of this world. The real powerhouse is not as we know it, but is too strong. Even with a real artifact, it is vulnerable to them!"


    "What, how come?!!!" Kuilat looked astonished: "What have you encountered?"


    "I saw a real strong man, no, it''s a monster!" Calca recalled, showing a frightened look: "That kind of scene is unforgettable in a lifetime. Even if we have real artifacts, the gap between them is still as far apart as the world. , Just like the Sri Lankan State, this true artifact is not a true artifact that brings happiness, but a disaster star that brings disaster."


    Kuratdai frowned. From the expressions of Calca and her sister, she could see that they seemed to have seen something extremely terrifying. Is there such a strong person in this world?God man, does it really appear again?


    Calca said very solemnly: "Hurry up and put it away, and don''t let the fourth person know about it!"


    "Sorry, I already know." The indifferent voice sounded in vain, and a black magic vortex suddenly appeared in the bedroom, from which an extremely gorgeous woman walked out, followed by two backed devil wings. Male demon.


    "Who are you?!" Remedios immediately drew out the holy sword and stood in front of Calca; Kurat also held the magic wand for the first time and locked the three suddenly appeared.


    The woman smiled, glamorous and moving people''s heartbeat: "My name-Jiuyao, why do you call our existence as a god? But please remove the word''person''..." ..

 3230 Chapter 127 Gap

    Kuilat''s face showed sarcasm and disdain: "I am really arrogant enough to dare to claim to be a god!"


    "God, God-man?!" Calca''s pupils couldn''t help shrinking, and she felt cold all over her body. No, looking at the appearance of these three people, they should not be humans, but more like demons, but she is very clear about this. The three of them must be of the same rank as the legendary gods, that is to say, these three are the same as the group of Master Monkey King.


    Remedios squeezed the holy sword in her hand, her face full of vigilance and nervousness: "What is your purpose?"


    Holding the [Heart of the World Tree], Jiuyao exuded sacred light, and with a trace of mysterious connection, pointed directly at the robe in Kurat''s hand.


    As the original heart of the World Tree, this [Heart of the World Tree] has the ability to find other world-class props, and Jiuyao used this ability to find this [Anthem of Life].


    Jiu Yao stared at the robe in Kurat''s hand, with a look of indifference: "Give me the robe in your hand and I shall leave."


    Calca''s complexion changed slightly without any hesitation: "Kirat, give it to her!"


    "No!" However, Kurat''s face was crazy: "This is what I got. How can it be handed to others easily? Your Majesty Calca, you really disappoint me. I thought you were just Too merciful, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so timid that you dare not even resist a little bit?"


    As he said, Kuilat put a set of robes in his hand, equipped with his body, and his face was mad and excited: "Do you want this true artifact? Yes, as long as you have that ability!"


    Jiu Yao looked indifferent: "It seems that you want to become the second Slian State."


    When Carl Jia heard this, his pupils shrank instantly. Sure enough, are these people the same as she expected?!


    Remedios even roared: "Kurat, I now order you in the name of my sister to give her things!"


    "No!" However, Kuilat''s answer was extremely straightforward, his face was full of disdain: "Even sister, you have become timid! As long as this true artifact is there, I am immortal. Even if you die, I can be resurrected. What''s so scary?"


    She hadn''t seen Shatia and others at her level, and she didn''t know what terrible existence she was facing now.


    In her cognition, the strongest is the palace magician of the Bajas Empire, but as long as she has this [Anthem of Life], even the magic caster known as the strongest mankind is confident. Kill it for you.


    At a young age, Kuilat can use the magic of the fifth rank. She can be said to be a genius among geniuses. Naturally, she also has the pride of a genius. She is not afraid of anything, because she has never encountered setbacks. The kind of character that is not afraid of the sky.


    In the same way, her character is more rebellious and distorted. Looking at her face, she will know that she will not be the lord of peace, so let her hand over the real artifact?How is that possible!


    Moreover, what made her more confident was that the opponent looked like a dark demon, so the faith magic she was good at was its natural enemy.


    In order to test, Kuilat raised his wand high in his hand, and a sacred ball of light condensed and shone, shining on the three people of Jiuyao, causing them to frown slightly with disgust. The holy light is their demon. The most annoying.


    "Effective." Kuilat was secretly happy, and without hesitation, threw the ball of light in his hand towards Jiu Yao. Jiu Yao did not move at all, as if he hadn''t seen the flying ball of light, but when the ball of light left her But at a distance of one meter, it was completely purified by an invisible light curtain that suddenly flashed.


    "This is-racial traits? Immunity to magic ranks?!!!" Kuilat''s expression changed greatly when she saw this. What she had just used was the third-rank faith magic, but it was actually given by the opponent''s racial traits. Immunized?


    The opponent''s racial characteristics can be immune to the magic of the third rank?


    Kuilat suddenly felt a little bad. It seemed that the three people in front of him seemed to be monsters that really couldn''t provoke them?


    "Since you have chosen to do it, it indicates that you have declared war." From the beginning to the end, Jiu Yao''s expression did not change at all. He looked at the person in front of him as if he was looking at a trivial ant. Of course, it was precisely because of this The look in his eyes aroused Kurat''s rebellious and angry heart.


    Anyone who suffers from such a look, I am afraid they will not be able to bear it, let alone a genius with a high heart.


    As Jiuyao''s voice fell, the demon on the left behind her suddenly moved. In a flash, it appeared in front of Kuilat like a shift in shape. The sharp nails slashed, and a cold light flashed. As the blood spurted, a head shot up into the sky, waving blood and falling to the ground. The wide pupils heralded her consternation and fear.


    "Kwai Lat!!!" Looking at the scene of the separation of the corpse, endless anger filled Remedios'' chest, unreservedly pouring all the power into the holy sword, and the holy sword instantly exudes sacredness. Kuang, the demon in his hand could not help but frown, as if he felt that this holy sword could hurt himself.


    "Holy Slash!!"


    The death of her younger sister made Remedios full of anger. This blow, with all her strength, without reservation, mixed with the power of the holy sword, actually left a stigmata in the air.


    This blow, the demon did not dare to take it hard, showing his extreme speed, turned and flashed to Remedios'' side, while avoiding the attack, kicked her out with a muffled hum, Lei Meteos hit the wall and fell outside the palace.


    "There are assassins!!!"


    In an instant, the guards patrolling outside discovered the situation here, and a large group of knight guards swarmed in immediately to surround the royal palace.


    "Head Remedios, are you okay?"


    "Leave me alone, go and save your Majesty!"


    Jiu Yao stared at the group of knight guards who were about to rush in, and Dai frowned slightly: "Troublesome ants are always annoying."


    "Your subordinates promise that they won''t be able to disturb you." The demon on the right made a standard gentleman''s courtesy, turned around, blocked the door, and smiled very politely: "Everyone, can you be quiet? It''s so loud. It''s troublesome, but it will disturb people and clean up."


    As he said, with a wave of his right hand wearing a pitch-black glove, it represented that the black hellfire appeared out of nowhere, drowning the crowd that rushed in front of him, wailing, screaming, and disappearing.


    This is a simple and rude spike, and one second is a big piece...

 3231 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-eight

    Fear breeds in the hearts of the knights and guards. This kind of fear of life being held by others with a wave of hands can hardly conceal the fear in their hearts even if they are well-trained. This is not because they are afraid of death, but from the innate deterrence of higher demons. force.


    But even if they had been trained as dead men, they rushed to the entrance of the palace without hesitation, because there is a holy queen that they have to protect even if they give up their lives.


    But everything was in vain and could only be lost in the flames.


    "You-- all retreat to me!!" Seeing that the large group of knight guards were buried in the sea of ??flames fiercely defying death, Cal Jia couldn''t bear it, and yelled out: "Don''t make unnecessary sacrifices!"


    "I can''t tell, you still have this kind of compassion." The demon man looked at Calca, and his dark eyes revealed deep disgust: "But this kind of thing is the most disgusting! "


    As he said, the sharp palm of his chest pierced Calca''s heart. The speed was so fast that Calca, as a magic caster, couldn''t avoid it. He was about to be pierced to death, lying down in a pool of blood. Suddenly the headless corpse moved, and the wand held tightly in his hand was held high. Suddenly a summoning magic circle appeared on the ground. A Tier 4 angel was summoned out with a holy sword with extremely rich sacred attributes in his hand. Slashing down, slashed between the back of the defenseless demon man.


    With a sound of''puff puff'', it was like the red-hot iron being put into the cold water, the blue smoke rose up, and the wound on the back of the demon man''s back was instantly skinned and fleshy, and it seemed that he was definitely hurt.


    "Um~~!!!" The demon man snorted, his anger rose in his eyes, and his backhand hit the angel with a palm of his back, causing his body to instantly collapse, turning into white light and dissipating.


    The demon man looked sullenly at the headless corpse holding a magic wand standing in place, his face was extremely ugly, he did not expect that he was regarded as ant trash and gave him a shame: "Is this the power of the robe? It seems the effect seems to be good."


    The headless body did not speak, but walked a few steps, picked up the head on the ground and pressed it on his body, and Kurat''s face suddenly showed unconcealable excitement: "It''s great! I''m great! I thought I was going to die! I didn''t expect to be able to stay alive even with my head separated!"


    "What are you still excited about, Kuilat, run!" Seeing that Kuilat was not dead, Calca was naturally overjoyed, but she couldn''t help but feel anxious when she saw that she was still happy with the real artifact.


    "It''s all this time, how could it be possible to escape." Quilar shrugged helplessly, took off the robe he was wearing, and looked at Jiuyao: "By the way, I will put this [life] Hymn] Here you are, is it too late?"


    Jiu Yao looked indifferent: "The battle has already begun, do you think it can be ended at will?"


    "That''s really a pity!" Kurat turned his head and looked at Calca: "I''m sorry, Your Majesty Calca, it seems that my waywardness has caused an unforgivable disaster to the Holy Kingdom. Please forgive me for abandoning you. Go, after all, it¡¯s better to live alone than die together..."


    With that, the surface of her body was instantly surrounded by a wave of magic, and a dark dot appeared behind it, which was a sign of teleporting magic.


    When Carl Jia heard that, not only was she not angry, but she showed a face of relief, she did not realize that she was about to be betrayed, because in her heart, she hoped that her friend could escape.


    "Huh! Want to escape? Whimsical!"


    The demon man snorted coldly, and appeared in vain in front of Kurat, squeezed her throat, lifted it in the air, and interrupted her casting.


    "Kwai Lat!" When Calca saw this, he was in a hurry, and his magic power surged. The third-order Quan Angel was summoned and attacked the demon man. Unfortunately, this summoned demon man waved his hand to hit The collapse disappeared.


    "You guy...surely the same as... before!" Kurat said with difficulty, looking at Calca: "I wanted to see you... when you were betrayed... with an angry expression... it seems... Now... please... live well... Calca..."


    As she said, a tricky smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth, the magic wand in her hand suddenly lit up, and Calca''s feet and the robe in her hand were suddenly enveloped by a magic circle...


    When Jiu Yao saw this, Dai''s eyebrows suddenly frowned, and he said coldly, "Stop her!"


    However, Kurat, who had been secretly preparing to continue, didn''t give the demon man a chance to react. With a''swish'', the robe in her hand and Cal Jia disappeared in an instant.


    "Damn!!" The demon man''s face suddenly became gloomy and terrifying. He was actually played again. He played the garbage that he regarded as ants twice in a row, and the horrible aura exuded, making this place like purgatory.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that this girl with a cunning face didn¡¯t run away for herself. All she did was to cover up. Her ultimate goal was to help the saint queen to escape. She could only say, she The face is too deceptive, who would have thought that a guy with this face would have a quality of self-sacrificing.


    Kurat felt the terrifying breath of the demon man, his eyes widened for a while, and he was frightened and retched, but still laughed wildly: "Hehehe~~Hey hahaha~~~ I became angry Huh...you were deceived by my acting skills, right?...hehehehahaha~~~You think...I was trying to escape by myself..."


    The triumphant laughter was not over yet, it just stopped, because Kurat''s neck had been cruelly twisted by the demon man, and there was no [The Anthem of Life], this time it was really dead.


    "Hurry up and chase me." Jiu Yao''s original indifferent voice suddenly became gloomy, and the anger in his heart had the urge to kill the demon man. Stupid, it was really stupid. As a noble demon, he would be treated by humans. To play.


    "Yes!" It seemed that he felt the killing intent from Jiuyao, and a trace of panic and fear appeared on the face of the demon man, and his original tyrannical impulse to shred Kuilat''s body was washed away. , Didn''t dare to stay the slightest, and threw away the corpse Kurat in his hand, and disappeared into a black hole.


    "Destroy this place!" After Jiu Yao left such a sentence, his figure disappeared.


    The demon man standing in the door respectfully responded with an elegant gentleman''s etiquette: "I will follow your instructions, Lord Jiuyao!"..

 3232 Chapter 129: See you again

    Holy Kingdom, the gate of King City.


    Just after paying the entrance tax, Sun Wukong and his party who were about to enter the royal city were attracted by the sudden roar from the sky. At the same time, there was an exclamation and screaming in the city: "My God! What is that? A meteorite? Magic?! !"


    "Crap~~! The direction of the meteorite falling is the palace, the saint queen is in danger!!"


    All of them exclaimed all at once, and everyone faced the direction of the palace with a worried expression. The palace represented the dignity of a country. If the palace is destroyed, does it mean that the kingdom has fallen?


    Shatia raised her head to look at the sky, staring at the sight of the falling stars over the palace, she couldn''t help being surprised: "It''s a super magic-Starfall, is this Holy Kingdom attacked?"


    "Is it possible to activate this level of magic, is it the gang that destroyed the Slien State?" Albedo''s face was calm, he analyzed indifferently, and looked at the palace destroyed by the stars without showing the slightest pity.


    Monkey King looked ahead: "It seems that we happened to catch up with something interesting."


    "Does this Holy Kingdom also get a world-class prop? Otherwise, it''s impossible to be targeted by the gang?" Iver said with a serious expression.


    "In other words, maybe we have already hunted down the master of this trip?" Xia Tiya''s eyes flashed at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, do you need a concubine to get out?"


    "Don''t worry, it seems that someone is coming in our direction." Monkey King looked ahead and said.


    Everyone followed Monkey King''s gaze. On the straight street, the figure was shaking. At the end of the line of sight, a very beautiful girl could be seen panicking through the crowd, shouting anxiously: "Escape! Run away! Everyone!" , Run away quickly!!"


    "Ah~ it''s your Royal Highness!"


    "His Royal Highness, what happened? Has the palace been attacked?"


    The civilians were panicked, and the adventurers passing by took out their weapons to protect the Holy Queen Calca: "Hurry up! Protect Your Royal Highness!!"


    "His Royal Highness, please rest assured, as long as we are there, unless the gangster steps over our body, it is guaranteed that no one will be able to hurt you!"


    As the impassioned voices of the adventurers just fell, a huge rotating black hole suddenly appeared in the sky. With the advent of horror, the dark and heavy clouds covered the entire sky. It was not until noon, but it was even close to dusk. illusion.


    "Fa, what happened?"


    The panic-faced people turned pale by the sudden change, yelling in panic, looking up at the dark black hole in the sky that seemed like disaster and the figure of the demon that came out of it.


    For a while, everyone felt the fear that originated from the soul.


    "It''s a devil! It''s a devil!!!"


    In an instant, panic was everywhere, people fled in panic, and for a while, the whole street became chaotic.


    All the adventurers who were protecting the saint queen looked up at the arrogant and empty figure, all in cold sweat, this kind of fear that suppressed the soul made them almost nauseous in panic.


    Can''t win, how could they win this monster!


    Almost instantly, they understood the gap between the enemy and us, but what could it be?Behind them is the Holy Queen!


    Since the saint queen came to the throne, the blessings given to them cannot be forgotten, and now it is time to repay the kindness of the saint queen.


    Although the adventurers were fearful, but unwavering, it can be seen that Calca was indeed popular and was loved and worn by his subjects.


    "You can''t win! You guys, run away! Leave me alone!" Calca looked at the adventurers who looked at death, but shouted anxiously. Even the strongest Paladin is not an enemy of one. What about these adventurers? It might be the opponent of that demon.


    "No, at this time, how can I leave you alone? This is detrimental to my reputation as the''Deep Red Lotus''!" The man''s face was firm, even facing the terrifying aura of the demon man, he was still calm: "His Royal Highness, you should leave quickly! We will block him for you and buy some time!"


    "No, you don''t have to..."


    "His Royal Highness!" Before Calca could finish her words, the middle-aged adventurer interrupted her very handsomely: "Please remember, the Holy Kingdom can be without our''Deep Red Lotus'', but absolutely You can¡¯t live without your Royal Highness!"


    "Oh~ do you still have the courage to challenge me?" The demon man fluttered his wings, stayed in the sky, and stared at the adventurer squad of "Deep Red Lotus" below, a playful bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: " It¡¯s just that, if you want to buy time, do you--are you worthy?"


    At the next moment, two wings and a fan shape swooped down, the big sword covered with blood-colored light turned into a circular arc roulette, passing by the adventurer team of "Deep Red Lotus"...


    Everyone held their breath and their eyes widened. Even the faces of the adventurer squad of "Deep Red Lotus" were filled with consternation and fear, and then their bodies fell apart amidst the screams of horror. Scattered on the ground.


    "everyone!!"


    Such a bloody picture scared Caljia''s pupils and he couldn''t bear to be angry.


    The demon man licked the blood from the sword and walked slowly towards Calca: "Now, do you still want to escape? My Queen?"


    The saint queen clasped her robes tightly. It was the true artifact that Kuilat desperately transported along with her¡ª¡ª[The Hymn of Life]: "I give you the true artifact, please don''t hurt the innocent again!"


    "Sorry, you don''t have the capital to negotiate with me." The demon man looked indifferent and reached out and grabbed the robe in Caljia''s hand.


    Calca froze, locked in by the evil spirit of the demon man, she couldn''t move at all.


    However, just as the demon man was about to grasp the robe, he suddenly felt the strong wind in front of his face. He instinctively felt the threat from his life. Without any hesitation, he abandoned the world-class props he was about to get, and walked backwards at the same time. The spear turned into a stream of light, and for a short while, it stabbed at the ground he had just waited on. The terrifying force directly caused the ground to crack and spread all the way forward.


    "Hehehe~~ I didn''t expect a world-class prop appeared in this country." Xia Tiya held an umbrella, a playful smile appeared under her elegant and lovely expression.


    The shot that flew out just now was the dropper spear she projected.


    "Master Sun, Monkey King?!" After seeing Xia Tiya, Cal Jia was stunned. His eyes also saw the following Monkey King and his party. He was overjoyed and ran towards Monkey King without any hesitation...

 3233 Chapter 130 Dimensional Blockade

    The demon man frowned slightly, he clearly felt the threat from Shatia¡¯s body. If Calca was allowed to reunite with the opposite person, it would be more difficult to seize world-class props, so he resolutely showed his shape. Pursue Calca.


    However, the next moment, he only felt the figure flashing in front of him, and a spear pierced his heart at an alarming speed. The danger from instinct made him slightly sideways, avoiding the danger of piercing his heart. At the same time, the Scarlet Greatsword crossed the front, once again blocking the spear''s stab again, but the power contained in the spear changed his complexion slightly, and he was immediately shaken out, repeatedly stepping on the ground. The footprints of the pit, just stabilize the figure.


    "Not bad, it was blocked." Xia Tiya was holding the [Sacred Spear of Tu Sheng], and looked at the demon man in front of her in surprise, her eyes flickering, and her fighting spirit was rising. It was the joy of meeting the prey. At the same time, stepping forward, he pulled up the dropper spear that was inserted diagonally into the ground, and put it away.


    It was the demon man who looked solemnly at the [Spear of Tu Sheng] in Xia Tiya''s hand, and said solemnly: "Twenty one-the gun of Tu Sheng?!!!"


    "Oh, you can tell at a glance, do you have similar identification skills?" Xia Tiya danced the [Sacred Spear of Tu Sheng] in a beautiful way, and a dangerous arc appeared at the corner of her mouth: "Come on, and Let me have a beautiful fight!"


    However, the answer to Xia Tiya was that the demon man simply evacuated. Then a black hole flashed and he was about to sink into it. He had been instructed a long time ago. If he meets that group, he must not act with him and escape. correct.


    And this group of people in front of them is one of twenty world-class props. There is also that terrifying aura of incomparable abhorrence. It is obviously the group that has been warned that they must never be enemies!


    Xia Tiya immediately used the [Sacred Spear of Tu Sheng], which also shows that she attaches great importance to the demon man. After all, she is a level 150 boss. It should not be underestimated. Otherwise, she may not use the world class yet. Before props, it is possible to lose.


    "Want to escape? Nabe!" Xia Tiya suddenly shouted softly.


    In fact, without Xia Tiya''s greetings, seeing the demon man moved to escape, Nabelal immediately activated the eighth-level magic-dimensional blockade.


    This magic can negate the action of using teleportation magic to move out of the range, but running with one''s own feet can actually work.


    Originally, Nabelal only learned the magic of the sixth rank, but in the past few days, Monkey King has taught the magic of the rank equivalent to her level, only in this way can she be worthy of her one hundred rank.


    Obviously, with the use of the dimensional blockade, the magic that the demon man wanted to transfer instantly became invalid, which made his face changed drastically. He didn''t expect that besides the girl holding the saint-slaughter spear, there were even high-level magic casters. Sure enough, He was right to choose to evacuate the first time.


    Without any hesitation, since teleportation magic can''t be used, there is no problem with evacuation on foot, and he has absolute confidence in his speed and Demon Difficulty.


    With the devil''s wings on his back stirring, the wind breathed, and his figure flew into the sky instantly.


    It¡¯s just that he can fly, and Shatia can also fly. A pair of beautiful black bat wings appeared in the back, blocking the front of the demon man like a teleport, and the spear of Slaughter Stabbed at him without hesitation. In the past, at the same time, he laughed and said, "Don''t leave in such a hurry. Anyway, let me see how far you are from the one hundred and fifty-level you."


    The demon man ignored it, did not go to attack, decisively dodges and avoids, using his own speed to change direction, wanting to find another direction to escape, but he saw another beautiful shadow flashing in front of him, it turned out to be Ya Erbei De also shot.


    At the same time, Nabelal also used flying magic, floating in the air, and the two women, Shatia and Albedo, formed a triangle formation to block the path of the demon man.


    They told the demon man by action, want to run?impossible!


    The demon man squinted his eyes slightly. He was not afraid of this situation. Instead, he sighed slightly: "I didn''t want to have a conflict with you so quickly. Since you insist on doing this, then I will let you know what it is. Horror!"


    The aura of the boss that belonged to only one hundred and fifty was fully opened. In an instant, the wind was surging, and the entire sky was covered by dark clouds and became even darker.


    As the left and right hand of the original world-class BOSS "Nine Lights World Devouring Demon", the demon man''s strength is absolutely beyond doubt. Not only is his level equal to that of the undead monarch, he is stronger than the undead monarch in terms of attack power.


    Although the undead monarch is also good in melee combat, he still prefers the magic system, while the demon man is just a pure melee physics class-the dark warrior, with a strong single combat ability.


    In game terms, it is high skill, thick blood, high defense, plus talent and Demon Wings, and speed. As the right hand of "Nine Lights World Devouring Demon", his attributes are so unreasonable. .


    As for the attributes of "Nine Lights World Devouring Demon", let alone, as a world-class BOSS who all serve to fight and kill together, how much blood do you think he has?How exaggerated are the attributes?


    Black light enveloped the whole body of the demon man, his original simple clothes instantly changed into an extremely magnificent and exaggerated one-hundred-fifty-level artifact armor.


    Although Xia Tiya was equipped with a divine tool, it was only a hundred-level divine tool. Compared with the one hundred and fifty-level divine tool, it was not at the same level.


    The demon man waved his big sword, and the blood burst into light, and he stared at the three of Xia Tiya: "You are qualified to know my name, remember, I am the left hand of Lord Jiuyao¡ª¡ªLun En!"


    "Lun En...hehe~~ I will remember! Remember you, the first 150th-fifth level expert to be killed by me!" Xia Tiya laughed, feeling the breath of the other party, and After reading the information of the opponent¡¯s divine weapon armor, her fighting spirit became more and more high, holding the Sacred Spear in her hand, her mouth could not help but crack. What about the 150th-level divine weapon, she had twenty in her hand. One of the world-class props, the Spear of Tu Sheng, even a one-hundred-and-fifty-level artifact armor, it will be broken for you.


    The self-confidence brought by the Saint-Tuning Spear in his hand was absolute, and Xia Tiya did not hesitate, and resolutely faced the demon male Renn and launched an attack...

 3234 Chapter 131: Shatia vs. Lun

    "Albedo, Nabei, you are not allowed to take action, this guy will let me come!" Shatia yelled loudly, holding the Sacred Spear, killing her murderously towards Lunen. The speed is so fast that the disappearance will disappear in the blink of an eye, and the next moment, it has appeared in front of the opponent.


    The spear of Tu Sheng exudes sacred blood, and this stab, one kill is not enough to describe its light, and it pierces through the sky and shoots out towards Ren En''s chest.


    In the face of such a fierce offensive, Lun didn¡¯t move. Even if the opponent was holding world-class props, he still looked fearless, because he knew very well the ability of the Slaughter¡¯s Spear. It is possible to use the abilities attached to it, just relying on the offensive power of the Spear of Tu Sheng, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    As for Xia Tiya''s level, when she was at full force, he had already found it out, but it was only one hundred and twenty, for him at the one hundred and fifty level, there was no threat at all.


    Yes, after the evolution of Shatia and Albedo, after breaking the 100-level limit, their levels are all 120.


    "Nether Shield!"


    Seeing that Xia Tiya''s spear tip was about to attack him, Lun immediately released his first defensive skill, and saw a black shield with the word "Secluded" emerging, blocking him in all directions.


    Under the premise of attacking with extreme speed, he can also display his skills in time for defense, which shows how terrifying his combat instinct is.


    Xia Tiya pierced the shield with a shot, and made a harsh humming. When she saw it, the Nether shield was gradually covered with a trace of cracks, which expanded.


    When Lun saw this, his expression couldn''t help but slightly changed. The attack power of the Saint Slaughter''s Spear was a little beyond his expectation. As the left-handed guard of the original "Nine Lights World Devourer", he also acted as a shield, with strong defense. , Naturally there is no doubt, but what I did not expect is that even if the strongest defensive skills are used, the opponent will be stabbed by the opponent''s shot and collapse, even if the opponent is equipped with world-class props, this attack power is too long Well, unless her career is focused on attack power.


    At the same time, Xia Tiyadai''s eyebrows were also slightly wrinkled. The result of this shot made her very dissatisfied. She is known for her offensive power, equipped with world-class props, but she didn''t even have a shot to pierce the opponent''s defense skills. Some failed.


    But if one shot fails, then another shot. With a click, the crack on the Nether Shield expanded again, but it was still not broken. It was not until the third shot that the Nether Shield broke, and the gun power did not decrease. Take only the vitals of Lun''s heart.


    Facing Xia Tiya¡¯s rush again, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Lun¡¯s mouth. He stretched out one hand, and saw a dark beam emerging from Xia Tiya¡¯s body, forming a huge palm, holding her firmly Hold: "Dark grip!"


    "!!!" Xia Tiya''s face changed slightly, struggling hard, but she was unable to move under the constraints of the dark giant.


    "Your offensive power is not bad, but I don''t know how your defense power is?" Lun''s face was calm, and he spoke indifferently. The next moment, the blood-colored sword in his hand was covered with a layer of black light, and he cut to Xia Tiya. Down: "Xie Guang Slash!"


    "Puff~"


    Shatia, who was restrained and unable to move, was sturdy and slashed. A bloody mouth appeared in the armor, and her figure was blown upside down by a huge force and fell to the ground. While facing, a large pit with a diameter of more than ten meters was shaken out.


    "Cough, cough~~" Xia Tiya coughed violently and let out a bit of blood. This blow caused her serious injuries.


    There is indeed a huge gap between the 120th level and the 150th level. Even if the attack power is compensated by the Saint Slaughter''s Spear, there are still many gaps in the defense power and other subordinates.


    "Master Shatia has fallen into the wind!!" Iver''s eyes widened in sorrow, his face shocked.


    "Hehehe~~The strength of level one hundred and fifty...It''s really not a second!" Xia Tiya wiped off the blood at the corner of her mouth, and her fighting spirit increased.


    Albedo stood proudly in the void, looking at Xia Tiya who was downwind, her tone was full of jokes: "Xia Tiya, if you need help, just say it~"


    "But~ who wants you to help!" Xia Tiya immediately glared at Yaer Bede and looked at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, do you have a defensive world-class prop? Borrow one from my concubine!"


    "Is it defensive?" Sun Wukong thought for a while, but before he could answer, Cal Jia on the side handed the robe in his hand to Sun Wukong: "I don''t know if this hymn of life is OK? It can be given to people. immortal!"


    "Oh~ the immortal body is not suitable enough." Monkey King smiled, took the robe handed over by Cal Jia, and looked at Xia Tiya, but before he could speak, Ren En''s expression changed, cold. Drink out: "How can I make you wish!"


    Shatia''s attack has already posed a threat to him, and if he were to put on the hymn of life that can give the immortal body, it would be very bad.


    Without any hesitation, Lun appeared in front of Xia Tiya as if teleporting, and the blood-colored sword in his hand slashed down towards her neck without hesitation, and he was likely to behead her with a single blow.


    Xia Tiya instinctively wanted to evade, but after seeing Monkey King''s movements, she smiled and turned a blind eye to the attack of Slash.


    The next moment, a hand suddenly stretched out, and only the two big swords that were about to be cut on Xia Tiya''s neck were clamped, and Monkey King said indifferently: "Can you wait a moment?"


    "!!!" Lun''s complexion changed drastically, he drew his sword back and forth, his expression was solemn, his full blow was actually caught by the opponent with only two fingers?This person is so strong, it''s no wonder that the adult said, don''t confront this group of people, just run away.


    "Come on, put this on, it can give you immortality." Monkey King handed the hymn of life in his hand to Xia Tiya.


    Xia Tiya''s eyes lit up and she took it and put it directly on her body. Not to mention, she became extremely graceful with a robe on her body. At the same time, she was wearing the hymn of life on her body just injured. At the moment, he recovered in an instant.


    "Good recovery ability!" Xia Tiya looked surprised. Although the injury was nothing to her as the true ancestor of the vampire, the recovery ability brought by the hymn of life really surprised her. With this item, it is enough to make up for her lack of defense...

 3235 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Two

    "Hahahahaha~~~" Xia Tiya laughed out of her heart and was pleased: "It''s great, now we can have a good fight!"


    In this regard, Lun could only frown slightly. He was not afraid of Shatia, who was equipped with the hymn of life, but the Monkey King on the side.


    Just now, Monkey King''s simple shot has already made him feel the gap between himself and Monkey King. Even if he defeats the girl in front of him, he cannot defeat the adult behind her. He seems to have fallen into a desperate situation. What''s more, in addition to the adult, there are two others who gave him a threatening atmosphere and stared at him.


    "It seems that only Master Jiuyao has to be notified." Lun En made a decision now, whether he can get away, depends on Master Jiuyao''s willingness to rescue him.


    Like the others in Naxalik, Lun and his team naturally have their own contact information. No need to say more, just a thought can pass the message he wants to express.


    Above the palace, Jiu Yao, who had just watched a "romantic firework", was extremely satisfied with the destruction of the palace, but when she looked at the street outside the palace, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Regarding Lun''s situation, she naturally It was the first time that she was aware of it. She was planning to see the strength of this group of targets that the master focused on. With the exploration magic, the level attributes of Xia Tiya and others were undoubtedly revealed before her eyes.


    This level may be an invincible existence for others, but for them, it is not enough to look at it. Why is such a person afraid of even the master?


    She didn¡¯t realize what was going on until the moment when Monkey King shot it. Just now, she didn¡¯t even notice the existence of Monkey King. Under her magic of discovery, she didn¡¯t even realize that the lower eyelids were still There was one person, and even an understatement was to take a powerful blow from Lun.


    The next discovery magic is still on Sun Wukong, but the information obtained is still blank, as if there is no such person. Jiu Yao was frightened and his heart beat wildly at the moment, and finally knew that his mistress was jealous. The reason is that this man, like her mistress, could not detect any information. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would not have felt the existence of this person.


    In other words, this man may be in the same level as her mistress?


    Thinking of the terrible mistress of her mistress, Jiuyao suddenly felt numb in her scalp. She just wanted to turn around and evacuate, but got Lun¡¯s call for help. This made her a little embarrassed. As the newly promoted "Nine Lights World Devourer", she He also has his own dignity and pride. Wouldn''t it be too shameful to watch his subordinates being killed and indifferent?


    "The master has said that I will run away when I meet this group of people. In other words, facing him, I still have the possibility of running away..." Jiu Yao looked contemplative. After thinking for a long time, he finally made up his mind: "Someday If you have to face it, you can just see how strong he is. If you don¡¯t fight against it, you can save people..."


    Determined, Jiuyao immediately blessed countless states, defenses and other magic on his body, and even used the defensive skills endowed by the heart of the world tree to maximize his abilities and face the possibility of The hostess existed like that, she didn''t dare to be careless, she didn''t even think about fighting at all, just to save people.


    She didn''t believe that with her current strength, she had the world''s most powerful props like the Heart of the World Tree, and she didn''t even have the ability to save a person.


    "You, retreat." Jiuyao decisively issued such an instruction to Lun En.


    After receiving the reply from Lord Jiuyao, Lun Enn, who had a solemn face, couldn''t help but feel happy. It seems that Lord Jiuyao didn''t intend to give up on himself. Without any hesitation, he turned around and moved towards the direction of the palace at a teleportation speed. Fled away.


    When Xia Tiya saw this, she was anxious: "You fellow, don''t you have any backbone? You still want to escape?"


    "Do you really think of me as a decoration?" Albedo, who has never made a move, took it resolutely, spreading his slender hand forward, and the eternal robbery snake ring on the ring finger exudes a dim light, as if the law of the world has been inspired The strength is average, and a ripple spreads at an extreme speed, instantly forming an invisible barrier, completely isolating the space within a kilometer from the world.


    Lun immediately stopped the figure that was about to hit the barrier, and his expression became ugly: "Damn, I didn''t expect them to have this kind of props!"


    "Nice work, Albedo!" When Xia Tiya saw this, she was overjoyed, her body flashed and she appeared in front of Lun, her eyes releasing bloodthirsty light: "Don''t think of unrealistic fantasy Now, your only choice is to fight with me, either you die or I die!"


    "That''s not necessarily!" Lun looked at the beautiful figure that had appeared outside the barrier, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "I think I have a second choice."


    "Is it the Eternal Tribulation Snake Ring?" Jiu Yao looked at the enchantment in front of him, with a greedy expression on his face: "There are quite a few world-class props, but unfortunately, I can''t snatch it..."


    Holding the heart of the world tree, she gently touched the heart of the world tree on the barrier, and the barrier immediately rippled with a ripple like a water wave, slowly spreading, and the barrier instantly disappeared without a trace.


    "This is?!" Seeing that the enchantment he had unfolded was broken so easily by the other party, Albedo''s expression changed slightly, and the expression on the woman instantly became extremely solemn, especially in her hands. Something seems to be an incredible world-class prop.


    "Go!" Without any hesitation, the barrier was broken in an instant, Jiu Yao also made a decisive decision and was about to evacuate, but when she just turned around, her body suddenly froze in place. I don''t know when, Sun Wukong has appeared in her. In front of him, she looked at her with a smile: "Don''t go in such a hurry, the world-class props in your hand seem to be quite interesting. Can you show me?"


    Jiuyao instinctively retracted the heart of the world tree, stretched out his figure and quickly retreated, and just wanted to use teleportation to leave, but it was a surprise discovery and failed.


    Well, the space here is still sealed by Nabelal''s dimension blockade, she just stepped back and just entered the scope of this magic...

 3236 Chapter 133: Xia Tiya vs. Jiu Yao

    "Sure enough, is it impossible to leave peacefully..." Jiu Yao sighed in his heart. This is not unexpected. From the moment she decided to take action, she had already achieved this kind of awareness, and the hostess How could a mysterious person let her get off so easily.


    "Hehehe~~ Here''s another one!" Xia Tiya stared at Jiu Yao, her eyes flashing with dangerous light, but there was a smile on her face: "You just used world-class props? It was so easy. It unlocked the seal enchantment arranged by the Eternal Tribulation Snake Ring. It looks very good, so stay with it!"


    With that said, Xia Tiya directly used her special skill-the Bloodthirsty Gun of Destruction, which evolved from the special skill of Purifying Throwing Gun after breaking through the level limit.


    The effect of the Clean Throwing Spear is: consume MP, summon a three-meter giant God of War Spear, and give it a certain effect, making it impossible to dodge.


    The upgraded version of the Bloodthirsty Gun of Destruction has evolved into a special exclusive gun skill, which can only be used when holding the gun. While inheriting its inevitable effect, it can also convert 100% of the damage caused to restore its own injury blood. .


    Once the skill was used, the gun of Tu Sheng in Xia Tiya''s hand was wrapped in a thick blood halo, which looked extremely gorgeous and exaggerated, and the body floated autonomously. Before the thrust, it was in front of Jiuyao in an instant. She could hardly react.


    And this is a must-have attribute, fast to the extreme, so fast that you can''t react, once locked, even if you leave with teleportation magic, the caster will also teleport away with it until it hits the target.


    "Ding~"


    There is no doubt that Xia Tiya''s shot directly hit Jiu Yao''s heart, but the sound of golden and iron humming was heard. The violent power made her take a half step back and stabilized her figure.


    If this is a game, then a word of''miss'' will definitely float on Jiu Yao''s head at this moment. Yes, she didn''t suffer any damage from this powerful blow.


    Not to mention that her own defensive power has already crushed Shatia¡¯s offensive power. When she shot, she was even more fully prepared. All the defensive skills she could use were blessed by her, even the world tree. The absolute defense endowed by her heart was used by her to prevent all accidents from happening. With such exaggerated preparations, it was strange that Xia Tiya could deal damage.


    The full blow did not cause any substantial damage, which made Xia Tiyadai''s eyebrows frown, she just wanted to pull back, but suddenly saw that Jiuyao''s detective grabbed the gun of Tu Sheng, and said indifferently: "The gun of Tu Sheng should also The thing has returned to its original owner."


    "Return to the original owner?" Xia Tiya''s face suddenly became angry and distorted when he heard the words: "This is a token of love that Master Wukong rewarded her concubine. You shouldn''t say anything here!!"


    "When did it become a token of love?" Monkey King was silent on the side.


    Xia Tiya''s blood exploded in her left hand and slammed directly down in front of Jiu Yao-blood anger!


    Jiu Yao immediately hummed, and a violent air wave burst out of her body instantly, forming a substantial air wall and forcibly sending Xia Tiya out of the countershock, and the hand holding the gun was released as a result. Falling to the ground, it seems that the damage was not light.


    "My Sage Slaying Spear!!" Almost at the moment when she fell to the ground, Xia Tiya bounced up and let out a piercing scream, completely ignoring her injuries and rushing towards Jiu Yao like a madman. How could someone take away the''faithful token'' that Master Wukong gave her.


    "Xia Tiya." Seeing Xia Tiya had already run away because of anger, Monkey King said calmly.


    "Hey~~Master Wukong!" Xia Tiya was taken aback for a moment, and she recovered a bit of sanity, staring at Jiuyao with bloody eyes: "Please give the concubine some time, the concubine will definitely take the gun of Tu Sheng Retaken!"


    "Get out, she, you can''t win."


    "Uh~ yes!" Xia Tiya retreated behind Sun Wukong without any hesitation: "But the spear of Tu Sheng..."


    "Don''t worry, I will help you get it back." Monkey King smiled and patted Xia Tiya''s head, and then went forward and looked at Jiuyao: "I remember you, last time, you wanted to take it from me. Take this trophy?"


    "So you still remember me!" Jiuyao looked serious and did not dare to relax: "Then, you should also know that the Spear of Slaying Saint was originally given by me to the Necromancer, but now it is just returning to the original owner. ."


    "Haha~~ Return to the original owner?" Monkey King smiled faintly: "You really dare to say that these items do not originally belong to anyone, and their ownership has always been-whoever grabs it belongs to whoever ."


    "Then, it''s in my hands now, so it''s mine." Jiu Yao looked at Monkey King. Although he was jealous, he showed no timidity on the surface.


    "No, it''s not yours." Monkey King smiled indifferently, his right hand stretched out, and the Spear of Tu Sheng that was held tightly by Jiu Yao suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "!!! When...?!!!" Jiu Yao''s complexion changed drastically, she didn''t even feel how the things in her hands were taken away?The chill in my heart is even stronger.


    "It''s embarrassing to be taken away by someone. Don''t be taken away next time." Monkey King handed the gun of Tu Sheng to Xia Tiya.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, my concubine was ashamed of you." Xia Tiya took over the gun of Tu Sheng with a look of shame.


    Monkey King rubbed Xia Tiya''s head and comforted: "You don''t need to care so much. After all, losing to the "Nine Lights World Devourer" is not a shameful thing."


    ""Nine Lights World Devourer"?"Albedo landed beside Monkey King with a look of doubt: "What is that?""


    As the created NPC, if there is no corresponding information, they don''t know the existence of world-class BOSS for granted.


    Monkey King: "World-class props are all transformed from the leaves of the World Tree. I have already told you about this. The "Nine Lights World Devourer" is a world-class monster that has evolved from devouring the leaves of the World Tree."


    Iver heard the words, his eyes widened in astonishment: "In other words, she has swallowed countless world-class props? My God!!"


    This kind of background is as exaggerated as listening to the heavenly book.


    "No, I didn''t expect that this guy turned out to be the kind of monster that exists!!" Xia Tiya and the others were all shocked...

 3237 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Four

    Xia Tiya''s unhappy heart suddenly improved a lot, and it was really not a shame to lose to such a monster.


    Monkey King looked at Jiu Yao: "However, I''m curious, you should be the second generation of "Nine Yao World Devourer", right?With your previous strength, you can''t beat the "Nine Lights World Devourer", who helped you defeat the "Nine Lights World Devourer"?"


    "This has nothing to do with you." Jiu Yao looked at Monkey King, his expression indifferent, but his heart was full of vigilance. She naturally didn''t mention anything about that adult.


    "Really." Sun Wukong smiled and didn''t care: "But I should be able to guess the general situation, but what makes me curious is that I can''t detect her specific location, which is a bit of concern. , How did she avoid my detection?"


    This dimensional world can''t escape his exploration, even the Lord of the One Realm is invisible. Monkey King is convinced that the person behind Jiuyao must be the Lord of the One Realm, but what makes him feel strange is that he can''t detect it. It was a little strange to the existence of the Lord of One Realm. He was clearly in this world, but he couldn''t detect it. He had never encountered this kind of thing before.


    "Could it be that the multi-dimensional master gave her some supernatural powers to fail?" Monkey King touched his chin, thinking, "Or, what special ability does she have?"


    Seeing that Monkey King was silent, Albedo couldn''t help but stepped forward and took his arm, and said softly, "Master Goku, why bother so much? As long as you catch her and interrogate her, you will know everything. The whole story."


    "I''m not worried, just thinking about something." Monkey King smiled, looked at Jiuyao, and said, "But you are right. You really need to get some useful information from her."


    "Then, let''s catch her together!" Albedo looked at Jiuyao with both eyes, his gentle expression was not there, it was a piece of coldness, and at the same time he took out a scroll, directly tore it open, huge magic power Swept out of the scroll in an instant, forming a black teleporter. All the class guardians and domain guardians of Nazarick walked out of it one by one. The horrible evil spirits exuded one by one, making people Disgusted with fear, cold all over.


    At first glance, this group of monsters are not good people, but extremely evil people.


    Iver looked at the figures gradually coming out of the portal, and his eyes widened in shock for a while. Before, seeing a monster of this level was enough to shock the world, but now, there are just a bunch of them. With the extremely evil aura that exudes, why did she not only have no disgust, but a sense of passion?Is it because she is also a vampire?Her heart is no longer human?


    All of them were struggling to swallow saliva. Although they had already seen the horror of Nazarick, the sight of a hundred-level personnel dispatched still shocked them. What I saw in Naxalek was just the tip of the iceberg. There were so many of Naxalek''s hundred-level powerhouses.


    Such a terrifying force, ruling the world, is really just a sentence!


    Do these all come from the same world as the legendary gods and men?What kind of world is that world? There are so many powerful men who can subvert the entire world.


    "Master Goku!"


    Once all the guardians appeared, they all looked respectful, knelt down on one knee, and bowed to Monkey King. The scene was particularly spectacular.


    Seeing this situation, Jiu Yao frowned slightly. Seeing this situation, the other party made it clear that she wanted to stay.


    The demon male Renn and another demon, Friss, met with Jiuyao. Friss looked solemn and secretly transmitted his voice: "Lord Jiuyao, looking at this posture, we want to leave safely. It seems unrealistic."


    "Look for an opportunity, as soon as there is a chance, we will quickly evacuate." Jiu Yao said in a deep voice, she always remembered the mistress''s instructions, and the existence of Monkey King made her jealous.


    "There is no need to make such a fuss." Regarding Albedo''s actions, Monkey King shook his head and said: "But since they have all been summoned, the two left and right demon guards will be handed over to you, "Nine Lights World Devourer". You all come together, and there is no chance of winning, so it is left to me."


    "Yes, please follow your instructions!"


    All the guardians responded to the command at the same time and stood up.


    Lubedo stared at the figure in front of him with cold eyes, and laughed strangely: "Is our target them? Hehe~~ This level is really not very good~ No wonder we are calling all of us! This is true! Exciting trembling all over!!"


    "Is this feeling at the same level as the Undead Monarch?" Yawula looked solemn. She has a fresh memory of the Undead Monarch. At the same time, she fixed her gaze on Jiuyao: "Especially that woman, it is so dignified. I got goose bumps!"


    "The current opponent is really getting stronger and stronger! Has even the guards risen to the same level as the undead monarch?" Sebastian stared in front of him with a solemn expression.


    "Then, let''s fight for a fight! Hip-hop haha~~~" Nigured let out a series of crazy laughs, holding the scissors, she locked the target on Lun for the first time. She was neurotic. , The spirit is extremely unstable, and when he is mad, even his own people will attack. Now that he has received the order from Monkey King, he has already responded. In her world, whether you are strong or not, let''s talk about it.


    "Sister, please be careful, they are not ordinary opponents!" Albedo gave a soft sigh, hurriedly stretched out and chased after him.


    "Hehehe~~Are the two sisters so active? Then I can''t lag behind!" Lubedo laughed strangely, at a faster speed than Albedo and Nigured. A flashed in front of Lun, the weapon in his hand unceremoniously pierced towards the point.


    Lun hummed softly, and the blood-colored sword in his hand slashed back unceremoniously. The two blows intersected, and the ear-piercing humming broke out. Lubedo was shocked by a huge force, and he slid tens of meters to stabilize. Living in shape, I felt a little numb in his hands; while Lun remained still standing still.


    "What a strong power!!" Lubedo looked at his trembling hands with a look of surprise. Apart from Monkey King, this is the second time she has been restrained with overwhelming force...

 3238 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Five

    "Even to catch it!" Lun looked at Lubedo, but his brow was frowned. He thought that if he was hit by a heavy slash, the one with hundredth-level power would not die or be seriously injured, and he couldn''t stand it at all, but the opponent was just repelled. , She was not injured, and her strength really surprised him. It seemed that she was an elite among the elite in the hundred ranks.


    Albedo flashed to Lubedo''s side and looked at her, her brows frowned slightly. Although her tone was stern, the concern in her eyes flashed away: "Lubedo, you are still so reckless and impulsive. Your lessons are not enough!"


    Like a girl in the rebellious period, Lubedo curled his lips indifferently: "Cut~ I just want to test her strength. As expected, the attributes are quite different! But it is still within a tolerable range."


    "It''s really Lubedo. She was okay after a single blow." Xia Tiya also had to feel admired for this. You know, she is now at level 120, and she can''t stand a single blow from Renn. Slightly wounded, it deserves to be known as the strongest individual of Nazarick, a monster that can only be defeated by using it with world-class props, and it can even harden steel in the face of a 150-level existence.


    "However, I am not going to lose now!" Xia Tiyahao yelled out of disobedience, stomping on the ground under his feet, rushing towards Lun like a cannonball, and the Sacred Gun in his hand issued an order. The sacred breath that the devil hates, stabs out!


    ""Magic Quadruple Strengthening¡¤Shield Wall""!"


    Just as Shatia¡¯s shot was about to hit, Friis next to Lenn shot, and during the wave of his hand, a shield wall appeared in front of Lenn, resisting this powerful blow for him, and then, with a big hand With a wave, the magic is activated again-the tenth order of magic, the five-fold enhancement of magic-air shock!


    The space around Xia Tiya suddenly distorted and deformed, the space was destroyed, shattered like glass.Of course, this is only a visual effect, and the real space is not broken.


    However, Xia Tiya''s body was in the''shattered space'', and it was also broken, and in a flash, it became like a figure made up of shredded paper, full of terror.


    Only in the next moment, the hymn of the life she wore on her body suddenly burst out with a strong light of life, instantly restoring her broken body to perfection.


    Xia Tiya squeezed her fist with lingering fears, her eyes flashed with madness and excitement: "Hey~~ I thought I was going to be killed~ This life hymn given by Master Wukong is really useful!"


    "That''s it?" It was the first time that Sebastian and others saw the hymn of life, and they all showed a little surprise.


    Nabelal said: "It''s the world-class props that Master Goku has just given to Master Shatia-the hymn of life. After being equipped, you can have an immortal body."


    "Isn''t it an immortal body? It really deserves to be a world-class prop!" Cosettes and others were all exclaimed. This prop is worn by Shatia, isn''t it invincible?


    "It''s really an eye-catching item!" Fries looked at Xia Tiya, frowning slightly, and then recovered calmly: "Since it can''t be killed, then tie it..."


    In speaking to himself, Fries once again launched the tenth order magic-dark light enlightenment.


    I saw several dark beams burst out of Shatia''s body suddenly, as if her body had been pierced, crossed and bound in the sky, forming a dark prison, blocking all her actions.


    This magic has no defense at all, and it ignores all magic resistances. It is a must-have sealing magic, but although the effect is strong, it also has great limitations. That is, the caster cannot use other magic after casting this magic. Magic, otherwise the restraint effect will be automatically lifted.


    Therefore, this magic is an auxiliary magic and requires teamwork.


    At the moment Fries cast this magic, Lun moved his figure for the first time, reached out to Shatia and grabbed it. He didn''t need Fries'' explanation at all, and he understood his intentions and himself. What needs to be done.


    The effect of the immortal body of the hymn of life is too buggy, so if you want to defeat Shatia, you must remove the hymn of life she is wearing.


    But such a clear intention was naturally discovered by Albedo and the others.


    "How could you succeed!" Dimiugos snorted, and the magic that had been secretly prepared for a long time was thrown down without hesitation-ten thousand thunder strikes annihilated, and a huge thunder fell from the sky, running through Lenn''s whole body, together with Xia Ti Ya is also included.


    Shatiaar, who was full of electricity and smoke, was suddenly smoked by the Qi orifices of anger, and roared: "Dimiugos, do you want me to be killed together?"


    Dimiugos stroked his glasses and said unconsciously: "You who wear the hymn of life can''t die, and only this powerful magic that covers you together is the most effective. , The most direct way to save you."


    Xia Tiya still looked upset: "Next time I will poke a few blood holes in your body to let you know that this is also very painful."


    "It''s all this time, are you still in the mood to quarrel?" An indifferent voice suddenly sounded, and Lun walked out of the scorched earth unharmed, his figure flashed, and once again caught Shatia who was restrained and unable to move. past¡­


    But at the same time, Albedo, Sebastian and others also took action and launched an attack on Lun. Just as they were about to get close, Lun¡¯s protruding palm suddenly stopped, and the corners of his mouth appeared. With a tricky smile, black light spread from his body and extended to cover, and Albedo and others, who were enveloped by this black light, were all stopped, unable to move, as if they were imprisoned by something.


    "This, this is?!!!"


    Albedo''s complexion changed drastically. She really didn''t expect that as a melee professional, Lun would have such group control skills.


    "Touch of Darkness!" Lun explained calmly: "People who are enveloped by this black light will temporarily lose all the ability to act. Although there is not much time, it is enough for now."


    With that said, as Albedo and the others became greatly changed, they squeezed Shatia¡¯s throat, and stretched out her hand to grab the hymn of the life she was wearing...


    However, Xia Tiya made a crazy evil laugh at the moment: "Hey hey~~~Do you think you have won? Hey hey~~~ The concubine body will never be taken away from Master Wukong for the second time. My treasure, so you better go to die!"


    In an instant, the Sacred Spear in Shatia''s hand emitted a dazzling sacred light...

 3239 Chapter 136 Delete

    "Ok?!!"


    Lun''s complexion changed drastically, and he knew what the light radiated from Saint Tu Sheng''s spear meant. He naturally knew very well. The palm of Xia Tiya''s throat was suddenly strengthened, and her throat was abruptly squeezed.


    But what can she do, wearing the hymn of life, even if her head is shattered, she can maintain ample vitality and be reborn. This is the power of the hymn of life.


    Xia Tiya''s head twisted in a weird arc, but a weird smile appeared on her face, which looked very evil: "Hee hee~~~ Goodbye!"


    Hearing this, Lun did not dare to hesitate and retreated at the extreme speed. He wanted to interrupt Shatia''s spellcasting, but he didn''t expect to even pinch the opponent''s neck, and he failed.


    "Run? Can you run away?" As Lun retreated and let go, Shatia''s distorted neck instantly recovered under the effect of the hymn of life, and while laughing slyly, the spear of Tu Sheng radiated out. The light ignoring the obstacles of space, directly shrouded Lun''s body. The next moment, Lun''s body was erased little by little at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    The breath of death made Lun a look of fear on his face, and he directly threw a dark resurrection technique on himself. Then, his body disappeared completely under the cover of the divine light, and the dark resurrection technique did not Bring him back to life.


    As long as the target is locked by the gun of Tu Sheng, hiding is useless, and can only be defended or resurrected with world-class props of the same level. His dark resurrection technique is obviously not included.


    When Lun was completely obliterated, the light of the Saint-Slaying Spear in Shatiya''s hands also shrouded her body. This was the price to pay for using the Sacred-Slaying Spear. While obliterating the target, it would also obliterate herself.


    "Satya!!"


    When Albedo and others saw this, they all screamed. They really did not expect that Xia Tiya would use the power of the Sacred Spear recklessly. That was explicitly forbidden by Master Wukong, how dare she? .


    "Master Wukong, save Xia Tiya!!" Marei looked at Monkey King in panic.


    Sun Wukong smiled, "Don''t worry, don''t you forget what she is wearing?"


    From beginning to end, even if Xia Tiya was fatally wounded, Monkey King did not save her, because she was wearing the hymn of life. This world-class prop and the gun of Tu Sheng in her hand are simply a perfect match, BUG-like existence , Shatia, who has these two world-class props, if he still needs his help, wouldn''t she be too wasteful.


    Just as Monkey King¡¯s voice fell, the light from the spear of Tu Sheng completely enveloped Shatia¡¯s body, and her body was completely erased, but the next moment, where she disappeared, the hymn of life floating in the sky suddenly radiated. A strong light of life spread out from his robes, and gradually formed a "human" appearance. In the final form, Shatia reappeared in front of Albedo and others intact.


    "Resurrected?" Albedo sighed in secret. Although she always quarreled with Xia Tiya, the relationship between the two is still very good: "I didn''t expect this hymn of life to be accompanied by resurrection, you Did you cast the resurrection technique on yourself in advance?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect it to be a real success!" Xia Tiya smiled, not caring about the danger of what she had done just now, and then she was affectionate, holding her face in both hands, with a face. She looked at Monkey King shyly: "Of course, the concubine dared to be so bold. Naturally, it is because Master Wukong is now. Because the concubine believes that even if the concubine is dead, Master Wukong can also resurrect her."


    Seeing Xia Tiya''s expression, Albedo was immediately upset, and directly slapped her up: "I remember, Master Wukong seems to have a clear instruction for you, is not allowed to use the skill of the Tusheng spear?"


    "Huh?!!!" Xia Tiya heard the words, and her whole body suddenly froze in place.


    Albedo continued to make up the knife: "For those who don''t obey orders, maybe they will be abandoned by Master Goku~"


    "Hey~~!! Don''t ah!!" Xia Tiya''s face turned pale in an instant, she screamed, her figure flashed, she instantly appeared beside Monkey King, knelt down and hugged his thigh. , Looked at him pitifully: "Master Wukong, please don''t abandon the concubine! The concubine knows that it is wrong, and the concubine will be obedient in the future!"


    Monkey King was smashed by Xia Tiya¡¯s sudden action, but seeing the real fear in her eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but stretched out his hand and rubbed her head, and said softly: "Don¡¯t worry, how could I abandon you? Well, Albedo is just joking with you, get up."


    When Xia Tiya heard this, her worried expression immediately became happy: "Hehehehe~~ I know that Master Wukong loves concubines the most, so how can you blame them..."


    Albedo said with a cold face: "Xia Tiya, don''t be too happy too soon. Although Lord Wukong has a great mind and won''t be held accountable, you really violated Master Wukong''s order, so you must accept punishment. "


    Monkey King: "This. Isn''t it necessary?"


    Albedo looked serious, but never let go of this matter: "It is necessary. If it is not punished, people in the future will think that they will be forgiven and imitated by Master Wukong. The consequences are very serious."


    Xia Tiya also looked serious: "Master Wukong, since the concubine has violated your order, it is reasonable to accept your punishment..." Speaking of this, her original serious expression suddenly became serious: "So, is your punishment this time using your concubine as a stool? Or do you need your concubine to warm the bed, or..."


    "Xia Tiya, don''t be too proud of yourself!" Before Albedo could finish her words, he interrupted her with anger and anger. It could be said that she was flushed with anger: "This is punishment, it is clearly. Reward! Stop dreaming!"


    "Reward..." Monkey King was speechless for a long time for this statement. Sure enough, Albedo, Shatia and the others seemed quite strange in their thoughts, and they were indeed strange, but because of this, they appeared to be quite. cute.


    "I said you guys, are you still in the mood to be noisy at this time?" Jiuyao''s face trembled at this moment. It was irritated. The performance of Xia Tiya and others made it clear that she did not look at her. Can you not get angry?I''m also the "Nine Lights World Devourer" anyway, and I have a temper!..

 3240 Chapter 137: Monkey King vs. Jiu Yao

    Regarding that Lun En was given a second by "Sacred Spear", Jiu Yao''s mood at the moment was extremely depressed. After all, she came here to save Lun En, but she was not saved, but put herself in danger. Knowing this, it is better not to save it.


    Moreover, he is also the second generation of "Nine Lights World Devouring Demon" anyway, you guys respect me anyway, and even quarreled on the sidelines, completely ignoring her existence, it is simply unbearable!


    "Oh~ you haven''t left yet?" Monkey King focused his attention on Jiuyao, "I thought you would take the opportunity to escape."


    "I won''t run away! How unbearable what you think of me!" Jiuyao was even more angry when she heard this. She had thought about fleeing, but it would be too embarrassing to escape without a fight. And since becoming the "Nine Lights World Devourer", she has never exhausted all her strength. Now, she is extremely eager to see how strong she is after exhausting all her strength.


    With the "Heart of the World Tree", she also has the confidence to escape absolutely. Although she has not been saved, she will test the strength of the Monkey King before leaving, so that she can be fully prepared for the next battle.


    At the moment, Jiu Yao shouted at the only surviving demon man: "Fries, you don''t need to be frightened, fight with all your strength!"


    "Follow your will, Master Jiuyao!" Fries was dressed in a black robe and bowed to make a very standard gentleman''s etiquette. A black staff flashed in his hand, depicting mysterious pictures and texts, and the top was inlaid. With a huge shining ruby, a blood-colored halo reveals mystery and gorgeousness.


    The huge magical power, like the vast starry sky, was presented in the perception of Shatia and other guardians, making them all look solemn and stressed.


    "So, everyone..." Fries once again made a gentleman''s courtesy to Shatia and others: "My fellow Fries, I will be your opponent now."


    "This guy''s really bad!" Oleil Omega looked at Xia Tia with a condensed voice: "Xia Tia, can the skills of "Sacred Spear" still be used?"


    Xia Tiya shook her head solemnly: "No, you have to wait until three days later. Also, "The Hymn of Life" has entered the cooling time."


    "Doesn''t this mean that you have no immortality?" Albedo frowned slightly.


    "Yes." Xia Tiya nodded solemnly. She had already used the skills of "The Hymn of Life", and the effect had naturally entered a cold-hearted state.


    "It''s a bit too short." Sebastian looked solemn: "But fortunately, we have solved one first. If we deal with two at the same time, we may be powerless, but for one-everyone, do well. Prepare to die!"


    "Hey~ I can''t ask for it!" Yawu Lajiao yelled, without any fear: "I just don''t know if this guy will have that kind of mortal skill like the undead monarch!"


    "In short, be more careful!" Dimiugos remembered the "finger of death" of the undead monarch. He looked at Fris and said politely: "Mr. Fris, do we change the battlefield? What?"


    "That''s what I meant!" Without saying anything, Fries flew directly away from here, Xia Tiya and other guardians all followed, giving the battlefield to Monkey King and Jiuyao, this is their battlefield.


    Watching Shatia and others leave, Sun Wukong looked at Ivera and others: "You stay away, don''t be affected."


    Ivera and the others all bowed and saluted Monkey King: "Please be careful!" As they said, they evacuated here one after another. They knew very well that there was no room for them to intervene in this kind of battle.


    It wasn''t until Ivera and the others withdrew from a relatively safe distance that Monkey King looked at Jiuyao: "Then, your state seems to be approaching time, do you need to regain yourself?"


    "You are really confident in your own strength, then I am not polite!" Jiu Yao was not hypocritical, the light flashed in his hand, "Heart of the World Tree" was already in hand.


    Immediately, the light flashed all over her body, and her body was re-added in various states, which greatly improved her attack power, defense power and other major resistances. It was predicted that she would be resurrected after several deaths. Shu, each technique is a level that can only be used by world-class props. Don''t ask why, because what she represents is the "Nine Lights World Devourer", and numerous skills represent world-class props.


    This is precisely because "YGGDRASIL" has never been killed from the start of the server to the end of the server.


    This is the ultimate big boss composed of many world-class props, and a mobile treasure house of world-class props. Who can beat this kind of BUG-class monster!


    "Come on, I haven''t had any activities for a while, I hope you can play with me for a while." Monkey King hooked his finger at Jiu Yao.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down!" Jiu Yao yelled softly, using "Heart of the World Tree" as a weapon, he directly activated the super-level weak aura and set it on Monkey King''s body, but Monkey King stood there. , Without the slightest abnormality.


    "I said, don''t use this kind of boring method." Monkey King looked at Jiuyao indifferently: "Any abnormal state is of no use to me. The only chance you can defeat me is Positive and strong strength."


    "Is that so?" Jiu Yao looked solemnly: "Even with the blessing of world-class props, wouldn''t it be affected... As expected, he is an opponent who is afraid of even that adult! It is really strong! If this is the case, how about this trick? What?"


    Jiuyao stretched out his palm to Monkey King, and then gently pushed it. In an instant, it seemed that the entire space was being affected. The ground rolled and cracked, and the aftershocks spread for more than a hundred meters, and everything within it was completely covered. Ruined, a huge vacuum zone appeared in the center of the entire royal city.


    Fortunately, the surrounding residents had long seen something bad and fled, and there were no casualties. This also made Calca breathe a sigh of relief, watching the battle from a distance.


    It''s just that for this level of horror magic, they felt a deep powerless shock. The monsters they faced before turned out to be this level of monsters.


    "Space magic, the power is pretty good." In the smoke and dust, Monkey King walked out slowly, looking at Qiang Jiuyao, his expression unchanged: "However, if you want to hurt me, it''s still a little worse."


    When Jiu Yao saw this, her pupils couldn''t help but shrink. That was one of her strongest magic. The space magic that surpassed the rank position didn''t even break the defense of others?..

 3241 Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen

    This is a little bit?Who are you fooling around!


    Jiuyao now finally knows the gap between herself and Monkey King. She is using extremely destructive space magic. With her current strength attributes, facing the hit, she can still remain intact. No wonder that adult will Said, I fled when I saw it.


    It¡¯s just that my own "Nine Lights World Devouring Demon" is too devoid of cards. The first generation was killed by that adult as soon as she appeared; and as the second generation, she is now almost degraded to the same as the first generation. In a situation, she is the "Nine Lights World Devourer", the strongest existence in the world!Why is there a kind of toy now in the hands of others?


    "Why, is this your strongest magic?" Monkey King looked at Jiuyao with a plain face: "If it is, it would be too disappointing."


    Jiuyao did not dare to speak. Now she felt an invisible great pressure from Monkey King, which made her recall the scene of the first generation of "Nine Yao World Devourer" being obliterated by that adult. She absolutely believed , The one in front of him has the same terrifying strength as that adult, this adult is an existence that she absolutely cannot defeat.


    But fortunately, she didn''t plan to fight against it from the beginning. All she did was just for testing. Now, her goal has been achieved. She clearly understands the invincible and terrifying strength of the other party, and it is time to leave. Up.


    The "Heart of the World Tree" in his hand suddenly emitted a faint light, covering Jiu Yao''s figure completely. However, the next thing that surprised Jiu Yao was that after waiting for two or three seconds, nothing happened.


    "Why, why?!" Jiuyao looked at Monkey King, panic and puzzled: "What did you do? I just broke the dimensional blockade here with dimensional breaking, why still can''t transmit?"


    Just now, the attack launched by Jiuyao was not only a temptation and attack, but also an attempt to break the dimensional blockade performed by Nabelal, and pave the way for his next escape.


    She didn¡¯t choose to save Lun Enn without a brain. She had already thought about the future. She had the certainty that she could escape before she dared to rescue her. Otherwise, how could she put herself in danger for such a life-saving person. situation.


    It''s just that now it seems a little different from what she imagined!


    "Don''t you think that only the dimensional blockade has the ability to block teleportation magic?" Monkey King looked at Jiuyao with a smile: "It''s not that you are the only one who uses space magic~"


    "Is the space here blocked by you?" Jiu Yao''s face was solemn. She really didn''t expect that after she had cast the Dimensional Destruction, the person in front of her would be able to re-cast a similar magic to seal the space?How did he do that?I have completely broken the space here and become dazzled. It is reasonable to say that it is impossible to perform similar sealing magic.


    "Since the teleportation can''t work..." Jiu Yao stroked the heart of the World Tree in his hand, and it instantly emitted a dim light, covering her body, becoming transparent, becoming like air, intangible and intangible.


    Invisible and innocent, it means that it is absolutely incapable of attack. This is also the confidence that Jiuyao has absolute confidence in being able to leave safely, because in this state, any attack or defense means will be invalidated. Similarly, she All of his attacks will also be neutralized, but this is the best way to escape. If you can''t use any means to attack the defense, you can only watch the opponent slip away from your eyes.


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly, and he was a little surprised: "Oh ~ invisible and innocent, incarnate in nothing. This is not the power that a world-class prop should have! Is it the power that the one behind you endows? Interesting, interesting, now I finally know why I couldn¡¯t detect her in this dimensional world before. It turns out that she still has such a gifted ability. It¡¯s a good idea to stay outside this boundary and hide in nothing. I said. Right? Lord of this world!"


    With that, Monkey King fixed his eyes on the position of his left hand beside Jiu Yao.


    There was a half-toned silence here, as if all time had stopped, and a graceful figure appeared beside Jiuyao in the slight fluctuation of space, looking at Monkey King with a smile, like a naughty little girl next door, A little annoyed: "Oh, it''s really amazing. Just from a skill I gave her, I can see the beginning and the end of everything. I really deserve to be a newly promoted little dimensional god. Sure enough, I I shouldn''t have given her that skill."


    "What little dimensional god, are you underestimating me?" Monkey King looked at the woman in front of him with some discomfort.


    "Nothing." The woman simply spread her hands together: "I''m telling the truth. You can''t get rid of this''little'' character until you have replaced the real dimensional god."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, his brows obviously trembled. Although this guy was telling the truth, why did he want to hit someone so much.


    "It seems that I need to change your perception of me." Monkey King''s destructive breath was looming, with a sense of upheaval, and Jiu Yao was so scared that he was chilling and swallowed: "This, this, this~~~ Is it so... strong?!!!"


    "Hey hey hey~~stop, stop~~" The woman was obviously frightened by Monkey King''s actions: "I''m just a small Chinese martial arts master, you are a dignified and newly promoted dimensional god, do you want to be so bullied? Am I a little master? It''s not glorious to win, right? Right?"


    "..." Monkey King looked at the woman in front of him with such an expression, half-talking, always feeling that he was facing not the lord of the world, but a secular and playful little girl. No wonder she always likes to put the characters in the game Get it in the real world for her to enjoy.


    This is properly a person who has integrated himself into the human society, completely contrary to the superior world masters he has seen before.


    This is the first time that Monkey King has encountered such a wonderful original world master. It stands to reason that only the true self world master can have such a character, because the true self world master has absorbed the worldly atmosphere, but the origin world master is born. The destiny of the origin, from the beginning of its birth, will not be stained with dust, high above, not stained by everything, to put it simply, it is no emotion.


    "Interesting, then what do you want?" Monkey King suddenly became interested in this world master...

 3242 Chapter 139: The Playful Master

    "Or, let''s play a game?" The woman looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes.


    "game?"


    "Yes, it''s the game." The woman is full of interest: "I know you like playing games, but some don''t like to follow the rules of the game. As the ultimate boss, you should take action at the last minute. How could you be so early? Just shoot it at will; I also like to play games the most, but the lord of the multi-adults are too old-fashioned, no one to accompany me to play, saying that they are too small and uninteresting, so I can only entertain myself Happy."


    For self-entertainment, this sounds pitiful. For the realm masters who have feelings, the endless life is a kind of suffering, so the original realm masters have closed their emotions. Never let yourself be born with emotions, it will only become a burden to yourself.


    Therefore, it is impossible to put down the body and let the original realm master and the ordinary creatures they regard as ants become one, and it is impossible to give birth to unnecessary emotions. Like the realm master in front of Monkey King, it really is that he has encountered so many The first one among the realm masters.


    "Then what do you want to play?" Monkey King looked at the woman and asked.


    The woman said frankly: "Anyway, I can''t fight with you, so how about using our side to fight?"


    "Are you sure?" Monkey King looked at the woman in front of him with a joking expression. The other party reacted immediately and couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "I''m not talking about the world masters under your command. I''m talking about them." As he said, he pointed to Albedo and a group of people who were fighting Fries in the distance: "On my side, only Jiuyao and Fries and..."


    As she said, she waved her slender hand, and suddenly the brilliance shone in front of her, and three angels bathed in sacred light appeared. Seeing her breath, her level was definitely not low.


    In this regard, Monkey King was quite speechless: "The Supreme Seraph, the Stellar Seraph, the Twenty-Four Winged Angel God... Such words, don''t you feel blushing because you can say it?"


    The Supreme Seraph, the absolute monster in the hundred ranks; the Stellar Seraph, the existence beyond the hundred ranks; As for the twenty-four-winged angel god, in YGGDRAsIL, it is the ruler of the heavens and has not been attacked by the player. One hundred and sixty-level super BOSS.


    With Fries and Jiuyao, how do the guardians of Nazalik fight?The world master in front of him is really shameless. The super bosses in the game have been recruited by you to deal with a group of hundred-level NPCs. Do you want to order Bilian?


    "Don''t say that." The woman chuckled, "You have the entire Nazarick under your command, and you still have so many world-class props illegally obtained in your hands. You can still compete with these five of mine. The so-called ants kill the elephants, and as a victory for the bet, if you win, I will surrender unconditionally and join your subordinates, but if I win by luck, you must not do anything to me and take my origin."


    Monkey King: "A lot of fart ants kill elephants. If elephants can do magic, there are more ants."


    Even with world-class props, facing a Jiu Yao, it is absolutely impossible to win. Even if Jiu Yao is excluded, it is extremely difficult to win against the Twenty-Four Winged Angel God, even more. Not to mention Fris and the two Seraphs.


    "It seems that you don''t have any sincerity. It''s up to the two of us to tell the winner." Monkey King rolled up his sleeves and looked at the woman in front of him.


    "Hey ah ah~~ wait, wait, there is discussion, there is discussion, or else, the twenty-four-winged angel god will not appear on the stage, can you see it?"


    "No need." Monkey King said indifferently: "Why should I play this kind of trick with you for things that can be solved right away? It''s not easier to kill you directly."


    "Don''t say that, there is still a big gap between the true self world master and the origin world master, right? The level of life and the space for improvement are not in the same dimension. The true self world master absorbs the world source beads to improve his The power of God''s position carries a considerable risk..."


    "And the original world master does not have any risk, 100% success, which is also of great benefit to you, right? And if you win me, I can also guide you to the world where the multiple adults are~ Otherwise, if I die, then this dimensional world will be abandoned by the multitude of adults, and will be permanently disconnected. When that happens, it will be difficult for you to find him."


    "You are less bluffing. This dimensional world is not yours. If I kill you, it will not be destroyed." Monkey King looked at the woman in front of him with a joking expression: "If I expected it, you should Are you alone, sneaking into this world, right?"


    "..." The woman was silent for a while, looked at Monkey King, and suddenly sighed: "It''s really... I can''t hide anything from you! It''s really a pervert that has come to this level with a mere human body! "


    As she said, the woman spread her hands: "Well, I admit that I did sneak out, and I can tell you clearly that this dimensional world has been given up by the Diverse Master. His original intention was not to There is any conflict with you, so, please, please don''t kill me!" In an instant, the woman looked at Monkey King with tears in her eyes: "I came to see you specially, not wanting to be with you. Enemy!"


    "...Is this guy really the lord of the world?" Monkey King looked at the unscrupulous woman in front of him, and raised a trace of doubt about her identity. How could there be a lord of the world with such virtue?How does it feel like facing Morgana?


    "In other words, you were also given up, right?"


    "Yes, you can say that." Since she was seen through, the woman didn''t want to conceal it. It was all because she was playful for a while and sneaked into this world, so that the lord of the multi-dimensional world broke off the contact with this dimensional world. In the pseudo-dimensional way that is equivalent to expelling her from the multiple world masters, she can''t go back.


    "So, why should I play such an unfair game with you?" Monkey King looked at the woman with a smile: "Then, give you two choices, or..."


    Before Sun Wukong finished speaking, the woman interrupted him with a gloomy look: "Don''t say it, I know, but the game is not played like this! You can''t block the road all at once, it won''t happen at all. Fun."


    "Don''t talk about those useless, you can come here, you are already mentally prepared to work for me, right?" Monkey King looked at her with a smile...

 3243 Chapter One Hundred and Forty

    "Why do you think so?" The woman''s face became rare, serious.


    Monkey King looked at her: "Because you love to play, people who love to play will not be willing to be lonely. It will be tired of always seeing people as movies? You want something more exciting, don''t you? So you Only then did I abandon my own world and came here, because I can give you a more real experience, instead of watching the play games where the game characters travel to the real world."


    The woman suddenly laughed openly: "Obviously this is the first time I met, you really know me, ah, no, I see you for the second time, yes, I''m tired of this kind of boring game. Now, maybe it will be more interesting to follow you to invade other dimensional worlds. However, although I intend to serve you, I also have my own restraint and bottom line. In order to gain my loyalty, you must satisfy my desire and let I am convinced, otherwise, you will only get one World Source Orb."


    "This is like what a realm master should say." Monkey King smiled at the woman and said: "Then, your name is..."


    "Name? Something from a long time ago, what is Xi...?" The woman thought, as if she couldn''t remember anything, so she said simply: "You just call me''Xi''."


    "Xi... really a random name."


    Xi looked indifferent: "Anyway, it''s just a code name. In the endless years, no one will call my name, so it doesn''t matter what it is called."


    "That''s true, but from now on, you won''t forget your name in the future, because in the future, this name will often ring in your ears."


    "That''s really exciting."


    Monkey King: "But there is one thing, I really care about it."


    "what?"


    "You said, it''s the second time you have seen me?" Monkey King looked straight into Xi''s eyes: "Apart from this world, in which world have you seen me?"


    "Hehehe~~ Didn''t you find me?" Xi smiled triumphantly: "At that time, you came to my world, but when I found out, it shocked people, so you started early. Hidden and fled to the world of multiple adults, but what I didn¡¯t expect was that you didn¡¯t destroy my world at the time. Since then, I have developed a strong feeling for the real world lord you created. Interest, it is for this reason that I secretly come to this world to see you."


    "So, you are the realm master of that world." Sun Wukong''s face suddenly realized: "I really didn''t expect that that world would be under the command of a multi-dimensional realm master, but this really fits your identity. Look. You are very addicted to things like mirroring the game to reality."


    "Hehe~~ That world is indeed just a world that I created on a whim for fun, not the main world. However, those who were taken away from that world by you are now the master of the world. Right?"


    "of course."


    "You don¡¯t know. I was angry for a long time after I learned about the gang you took away. They are all important figures in the story of the world. As a result, you took away most of the content at once. It''s completely disrupted."


    "Boom~~!!!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the horizon, and the whole earth was shaking for it.


    Monkey King went looking for fame, but he saw the earth''s surface rolling in the distance, thunderclouds rolling in the sky, wind, thunder, fire...all kinds of magic intertwined, it can be said that the world is pale.


    Fries unfolded the wings of the devil, flying high in the sky, his whole body flashed, and he suffered continuous attacks such as Xia Tiya. Even if he deployed all-round defense magic, he was in a hurry for a while.


    Fries is strong, but unfortunately, he is facing a number of hundred-level powers holding world-class props. Every time the powerful magic is activated by world-class props, it can be described as depressed. Now it depends on the situation. , Defeat is only a matter of time.


    "It seems that they are going to decide the winner over there." Monkey King said calmly.


    "Unexpectedly." Xi''s face was calm and there was no surprise. When facing the undead monarch, they were defeated so thoroughly because they could not defend against the death magic of the undead monarch, but now they have world-class props. For the existence of one hundred and fifty levels, it is naturally not empty at all.


    "Do you need to stop?" Xi looked at Monkey King.


    In this situation, there is no need to continue the fight.


    "Stop it." Sun Wukong nodded. Although Fries has been forced into a disadvantage, if he desperately, even if he is killed, he will pull a few backs.


    "Fries, stop." Xi now gave the order.


    "You guys come back too." Monkey King also gave orders to Albedo and the others.


    Suddenly, the fiercely tense situation suddenly came to a halt. Everyone looked at each other, retreated in unison, and reached a consensus-a truce.


    "Master Wukong, is this?"


    Albedo flashed to the side of Monkey King, looking at him with puzzled expression.


    Just as Monkey King was about to answer, the entire space suddenly roared, and under Yu Xia Tiya''s horrified eyes, the entire space was broken and opened with the continuous sound of''Kaka Kaka~~''. Revealing hideous cracks, a space storm containing terrifying power swept out, destroying everything on the ground.


    The dark clouds in the sky shrank suddenly, and countless huge pillars of thunder from the sky, like jets of plasma, crashed down, pushing the ground into nothingness...


    All this is the scene of the end of the world.


    "Fafafafa, what''s going on?" Rafasi''s eyes widened in horror, and she exclaimed in exclamation. In screaming, the space storm that swept through with Iver¨¦e and others was enveloped in it, and she saw it for an instant. Will be crushed into nothingness.


    Monkey King stretched out one hand, and each of them was suddenly wrapped in a light curtain, and the storm swept across them without causing any waves.


    And with Monkey King''s move, Lafasi and the others appeared in front of Monkey King as if they were teleporting, with expressions of shock and uncertainty, obviously they hadn''t recovered from the shock.


    "Master Wukong, have we been attacked? What kind of magic is this? It has the power to destroy the world?!!" Sebastian looked solemnly, looking at Monkey King with a deep voice.


    Sun Wukong did not answer, but narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at the sky, as if he had passed through the obstacles of space: "It seems that he can''t stand it and wants to completely give up this dimensional world. Am I that scary? Don¡¯t you even dare to meet up?" ..

 3244 Chapter 141 The Origin and the True Self

    "Sure enough, Master Duoyuan has been monitoring me." Xi muttered to himself, looking at Monkey King, his face was serious: "Master Wukong, it seems that this dimensional world is about to collapse. Master Duoyuan may have already won. Knowing my betrayal, let''s leave now!"


    "No, it''s not that simple." Sun Wukong looked solemn, looking at the gray clouds that appeared in the cracks in the broken space, and narrowed his eyes slightly: "He intends to completely block me in this piece of nothing. Space'' is really a good method. It seems that from the beginning, you can come here because you can delay time."


    "You mean, I was calculated?"


    "Otherwise, do you think you can sneak out from the lower eyelids of the multiple world masters?"


    Xi Dun felt that the whole mood was in a bad mood: "So from the beginning, all my actions have been seen through! Obviously I am hiding so well..."


    Xi was quite confident about her concealment methods. Her concealment could hardly be noticed by even Monkey King.


    "Master Wukong, what has happened? Is the world going to be destroyed?" Xia Tiya and the others are still in shock. They are ashamed of the conversation between Monkey King and Xi: "What is stronger? Did the author take action against us?"


    "You can say that." Monkey King nodded calmly: "But don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Seeing that Monkey King was so calm, the guardians who were still panicked all remained calm, waiting for Monkey King''s next instructions.


    With a wave of Sun Wukong, an indestructible space barrier instantly envelops his planet. Except for the world of this planet, the rest of the starry sky, universe, galaxy, and other life planets are all in space storms. Destroyed under the ravages.


    But in a moment, everything went to nothing.


    There is no space, no time, no law, and nothing at all. His existence stands for Nothing.


    The planet wrapped by the space enchantment drifts lonely here [in nowhere].


    "Huh? It seems all right?"


    In the dark blue planet, in the kingdom of the holy kingdom, as the scene of the sky and the earth disappeared, Lavasi and others were relieved.


    Only Xi looked solemn, because the world in her eyes was completely different from that of Albedo and the others. All they could see was the sight in front of them; and what she could see was the entire dimensional world. In his eyes, except for this life planet, all other galaxy universes have disappeared.


    They are now in [Nothingness], if the barrier that envelops this planet disappears, then this planet will also turn into nothingness in a flash.


    "Master Wukong, is it safe now?" Albedo looked at Monkey King and said softly.


    "Safe? It''s still early, since you are all here, let you open your eyes too." Monkey King said, with a thought, a circle of light enveloped everyone, and his body flashed in [Nothing]. And under his feet, it is the planetary world wrapped in the space barrier.


    "This, this is?" Xia Tiya and the others were all stunned by the sight in front of them: "Master Wukong, what is this place?"


    "[Wuzhili], a place where nothing can exist." Monkey King said, took out a world-class prop and threw it directly out of the aperture, only to see that world-class prop disappeared silently for a moment.


    "this is?!!"


    Albedo and the others both opened their eyes wide and gasped.


    "So, don''t leave this aperture without authorization, otherwise your existence will disappear like that world-class prop."


    With a''gulong'', everyone swallowed hard, and instinctively moved closer to Monkey King. This place is too scary.


    However, under the horrified gaze of the crowd,''Xi'' walked out of the aperture, stepped on nothingness, as if walking on the ground, with a slender hand stroking it in front of him, rippling out the waves, and the beautiful eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly: "Sure enough , This place has been completely blocked, the rules of this intensity, forgive me for nothing."


    Then, he looked at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, this shouldn''t be difficult for you, right?"


    "Of course." Monkey King smiled confidently: "I mastered the complete dimensional path, no one can trap me, but I am worried about you..."


    As Sun Wukong''s voice fell, Xi''s body suddenly became illusory, but she smiled at this, "Sure enough, it''s here... It seems that Master Duoyuan has wiped my world from his pseudo-dimensional way. went¡­"


    As he said, he didn''t forget to wink at Monkey King mischievously: "Master Wukong, say yes, you are not allowed to absorb or give away other people''s World Source Orbs~"


    "Don''t worry, you can entrust your life to me, and I will naturally not do anything harmful to you."


    "It seems that I didn''t choose the wrong person." Xi''s figure became paler and weaker: "Remember, my wish is--I also want to be a real world lord!"


    As the voice fell, Xi''s figure disappeared completely, and with the dazzling brilliance, he appeared in front of Monkey King, just a world source of brilliance.


    Monkey King thought, unfolding the way of the dimension, and Albedo and others who looked at him were dumbfounded and dull.


    Looking at the World Source Orb floating in front of him, Monkey King said calmly: "Go in, after you go in, you will be the real world master."


    Xi Na was full of surprises suddenly sounded in the World Origin Pearl: "Wow~ Is this the complete dimensional way? It''s really amazing! It is really different from the pseudo-dimensional way of the multi-adult!"


    He said, looking at the planet world below: "Master Wukong, can I also absorb that planet?"


    "It seems that you like that world very much." Monkey King smiled and said: "Yes, it was originally for you."


    "Thank you." Xi''s voice was full of joy, the power of rules surged, and the planet world below was instantly sucked into the world source orb.


    "Then I will go too!"


    With a voice full of excitement, World Yuanzhu turned into a stream of light and plunged into the dimensional way of Monkey King...


    Xia Tiya and the others are still in an absolute state of awkwardness. What they see and hear in front of them makes them unable to react for a while, which is really counterintuitive.


    About a few minutes later, the beautiful shadow of Xi appeared in Monkey King¡¯s Dimensional Path, and she walked out of it with graceful steps and came to Monkey King: "This is the feeling of the real world lord, really full of The taste of freedom!"

 3245 Chapter 142 End of this article

    Xi''s face was full of joy, his slender hands stretched out, the brilliance of his palms gleamed, forming a sphere, and he could see the inner world: "This state is really convenient."


    Sun Wukong looked at the world in Xi Palm''s heart and said, "Is this the world restored with your divine body? It seems familiar."


    Xi Xi smiled: "Of course, this is the world you''ve been to before. I think you seem to like that world very much, so I took it as my main world and reborn first."


    "You are really self-willed, you just changed your main world so casually."


    "What does it matter? It''s my world anyway."


    "makes sense."


    "Well, Master Wukong, can you explain the current situation?" Albedo looked puzzled, and didn''t figure out what is going on now: "Where is our world? I just looked like she was caught by her. Absorbed? What is going on? What is your identity?"


    "How about it, dumbfounded, right?" Xi looked at Albedo and the others, and smiled: "I feel honored, this one standing in front of you is a true god, the supreme god, standing in The crown of the gods, the one who controls countless dimensional worlds-the dimensional god!"


    "Master Wukong is a god, we naturally know it, but what is the god of the dimension?" Albedo was puzzled. In their world, Sun Wukong was already regarded as a god. Xi now says that Sun Wukong is a god, so naturally they won''t I was surprised, but I was curious about what this''dimensional god'' was.


    "Don''t compare the gods you understand with the gods I''m talking about." Xi''s face showed disdain: "The gods in your mouth, in the eyes of the real gods, are nothing but playthings, real gods, every world. There is only one person, that is, the master of a realm that controls that dimensional world. Only the realm master can be called a god. The gods you know are just beings who have mastered a little power."


    As she said, she showed the ball of light in her palm, and the screen turned to reveal a huge planet, and said calmly: "See, this planet is the world you were originally in. I only need to do this lightly. Pinch, this world and all the creatures in it will turn into nothingness, including the so-called gods in it, and this is the real God!"


    "!!!"


    When Albedo and others heard the words, their hearts leaped sharply. After Jing Xi explained this way, they realized that gods are like this, and they control everything in the world. One thought can destroy the world and destroy the''god''; the original legend In the story, the so-called god-killing legends are just ridiculous jokes.


    "In other words, you are a god in our world?" Albedo looked at Xi and said.


    "Not before, but now, I am indeed your only god." Xi said, looking at Monkey King: "And Master Wukong is the god who controls my destiny-the god of the dimension. He is that way. A great being!"


    "Sure enough, Wukong is the strongest talent!" Albedo and the others all cast a respectful and admiring look at Monkey King.


    Xi looked serious: "However, Lord Wukong¡¯s dimensional god is not yet a true dimensional god. There is only one dimensional god. Only by seizing the position of the current dimensional god can Master Wukong be promoted to the true dimensional god. God, then, do you dedicate your strength to achieve the goal of Lord Wukong?"


    "Don''t talk about strength, I can dedicate everything for Master Wukong." Albedo was the first to kneel and swear his oath.


    Immediately afterwards, Shatia, Ivere, Nabelal, etc., and other guardians also knelt down one by one, swearing loyalty.


    Even Calca knelt down, because she believed in God, and the person in front of her was her faith, her god.


    "Very good." Sun Wukong smiled and nodded in satisfaction: "Albedo, Shatia, Nabelal, Ivera, you stay, the others will go back first, waiting for my order."


    "Yes!"


    Xi Xian waved her hand, and all the others were taken back from her own world. Then she looked at Monkey King and smiled: "Master Wukong, you seem to have forgotten one person~ Now she is calling you anxiously."


    "Huh?" Sun Wukong patted his forehead, and suddenly said: "Ah~ By the way, she was so desperate, I almost forgot her, take her to see me."


    Xi Xinnian moved, and the desperate death of the undead who had just paid the Imbelia Kingdom suddenly appeared in front of Sun Wukong. Although the surrounding scenes made her a little bewildered, they were all kneeling when they saw Xia Tiya. Instinctively knelt down and lowered his head.


    Monkey King: "Do you know why I left you five?"


    Albedo''s voice was gentle and firm: "Lord Wukong, please make it clear that no matter any order, your concubine is obligated."


    "I know the characters of you guys very well, and there is no doubt about my loyalty, so I will bestow you the gods of the world masters and become true gods, but the premise is, are you ready to destroy the world for me? ?"


    "Eh? Destroying the world? What''s the situation?" She was so desperate that she had just arrived and said that she hadn''t figured out the status quo, so why was she going to destroy the world suddenly?Although she is willing to do anything for her Master Wukong, but who can explain to her how much?


    "As long as Master Wukong wants, it is what the concubine''s body and mind think!"


    Albedo and the others also gave Monkey King the clearest answer. Their inner firmness is beyond doubt, because in their world, Monkey King''s decision is all truth.


    "Very good." Monkey King made a quick move. Five World Origin Orbs appeared above his palm, and Xi''s eyes shone as she was watching. If she absorbed these five World Origin Orbs, she would be able to directly advance to the High Martial Realm. Lord.


    In this regard, she can only cast an expression of envy: "The five little girls are really good fortune, and they have gone straight to the sky in one step."


    Monkey King looked at him with a dumbfounded look: "Death, desperate, I know you are still confused now, but you will understand everything later."


    With that said, Monkey King directly penetrated the World Origin Pearl in his hand into the bodies of the five women, making them instantly turn into a stream of light and sink into his dimensional way...


    In the end, only Sun Wukong and Xi are left here: "You should also reshape your own complete world, to get a good understanding of the real world lord of the true self, and after you leave the customs, go to the meeting with me. I''ll help you vent your anger with that pluralistic world master for a while."


    "Hehe~~ That''s really exciting." Xi''s eyes flashed: "But waiting will be boring, right? Would you like to go to the world after my rebirth? It''s different from before."


    "What can be different?" Monkey King said calmly: "Then I''ll get better."


    "I wish you a pleasant journey."

 3246 Chapter One Kesha

    After noon, the sun was shining, and the lush forest showed the breath of majestic life.


    A man led a group of male angels with wings on his back, looking at the two women who were fully guarded in front of him. With a random and unruly step, he pushed the woman in front of him to the ground with one hand, and then immediately Kneeling like a knight in front of the beautiful woman behind, stretched out with one hand: "Little naughty, if you have enough fun, then go back with me!"


    "I won''t go with you!" The woman''s voice was firm, her face was firm, her hand was slender, a big sword appeared in her hand, and she cut down at the man...


    "Oh~~ such a hot character, I like it~" The man squeezed the cut blade with a humble smile: "It''s just that I don''t like to be rough. If my beautiful body is broken, I will feel distressed."


    As he said, a punch hit the woman''s abdomen, causing it to groan, and fell to her knees, as if all her strength had been taken away, and the big sword in her hand fell to the ground.


    The man smiled cheaply: "Look, how nice it is to kneel down like this!"


    With that said, the posture is about to carry the woman who has lost the ability to resist on her shoulders, but suddenly a light door flashes behind the woman, and a man steps out from it...


    "Wh, what''s the situation?" The man''s hand just stretched out froze in the air, and all his eyes were on the man who stepped out of the light door: "Who are you? The way of going out is sassy. what!"


    Monkey King ignored the man in front of him, but instead focused on the beautiful woman in front of him: "Are you - Kyle?"


    "No, my name is... Keisha." Keisha said hard, somewhat weak.


    "Oh~ Is this the so-called difference..." Monkey King muttered to himself.


    "Hey, who am I talking about?" The man in front of him looked at Monkey King with a look of discomfort. Generally speaking, he is the only one who ignores others. How can others ignore themselves: "Do you know who I am? Is it okay to ignore me?"


    "Ugly, don''t talk to me." Monkey King glanced at him indifferently, his indifferent tone was like a sharp arrow pierced his heart, and the man only felt an unknown fire spread across his chest, his brows were not. With the rapid beating of the rules, the system in the body locked Monkey King: "Detection target information: unknown..."


    "Analysis target ability: unknown..."


    "Unknown...unknown...unknown..."


    "...The target individual is beyond the scope of understanding, dangerous! Danger!!! Danger!!!"


    "What??" Looking at the series of unknowns and dangers, the King of Angels was instantly stunned, his eyes widened for a moment, and his face was astonished: "What the hell! Can''t detect it? And this danger is What do you mean? I am the King of Angels, where is the danger? Who can call me? You mean? This guy is better than me?"


    "Unknown individual...no resolution...recommended to evacuate quickly...Danger! Danger! Danger!!!"


    "What kind of broken things, you only know the danger, you shut up!" As the king of angels, Hua Ye has never encountered setbacks. The entire Angel Nebula is the strongest. Now he has unparalleled beliefs. That is the sky and the earth, Lao Tzu is the biggest, the man in front of him who did not know where he came from is stronger than him?He didn''t believe it.


    "Give it to me!" Hua Ye pointed at the male angel behind him with an incomparable gesture, and ordered the male angel behind him to attack. Whether he was strong or not, he would know if he was strong or not. Fleeing without a fight would damage his king''s majesty.


    Following the order, the male angels waved their wings, besieging Monkey King from the sky or underground, and aimed their spears at him and launched an attack.


    Monkey King''s expression remained unchanged, and he flicked with his fingers. With a''touch'', all the male angels were burst open by an inexplicable force, leaving no scum.


    "Oh~ I have two sons!" Hua Ye exclaimed, squeezing his palms into fists, the light above his fists shining, and he blasted towards Monkey King with his arm, but he was grabbed by Monkey King''s fist, and then he shook it up. Like a sledgehammer, he slammed him to the ground with a''touch'', and a large hole with a diameter of over a hundred meters appeared on the entire ground, and then he was kicked hundreds of meters away by Monkey King.


    "Ahem~~~"


    Hua Ye climbed up in pain and embarrassment. While coughing out a few mouthfuls of blood, he looked at the blood coughed out on his palm with an incredible expression: "Success, I was hurt? I, who possessed the divine body, was hurt? This guy is so. awesome?!!"


    "The divine body is damaged...began repairing...unknown factors...no way to repair...the target is dangerous...it is recommended to evacuate quickly...dangerous! dangerous!!!"


    "Okay, you are right!" After receiving the warning again, Hua Ye was instantly stunned, the space in front of him fluctuated slightly, and he leaped into it and disappeared...


    "Escape..." Sun Wukong looked at the place where Hua Ye disappeared, his expression indifferent, and he didn''t mean to pursue him: "I will meet again sooner or later, it doesn''t matter..."


    "It''s amazing! I defeated the King of Angels so easily!"


    Sun Wukong tilted his head to look around, looked at the burning eyes, and smiled: "You should be Ruoning, right?"


    "Yes." Ruoning looked serious, even if Monkey King rescued Kesha, she was still wary: "Does your lord know me too?"


    "Well, I''ve heard of it." Sun Wukong looked at Ruoning and felt emotional. She is still like a young girl now. Unfortunately, she is too obsessed with rights, so she later abandoned Kai. Sha, of course, even if she turned her back on Kesha, there is no doubt about her loyalty to Kesha, but she is too persistent with power.


    "Thank you for saving me, I don''t know who you are?" Keisha looked at Monkey King and looked very respectful and polite. The current female angels don''t seem to have much status at all. The future king of the gods is only one now. A weak little angel.


    "You and I don''t need to be so polite." Monkey King looked at Kesha, but smiled, the light in his hand was shining, bathed in her body, and her injury instantly recovered.


    "This is?!" Kesha was shocked by Monkey King''s methods again, but was a little uncomfortable with his sudden intimacy.


    "You have activated your own angel gene? I allow you to explore it." Monkey King looked at Keisha with a smile. There are some things about angels that don''t need to be explained.


    After hearing this, Keisha froze for a moment. After hesitating for a moment, Yiyan used genetic probing on Monkey King. After a while, her face turned red inexplicably, and she looked at Monkey King no longer wary: "You, it turns out that you are mine. ¡­" ..

 3247 Chapter 2 Treasure House of Knowledge

    Monkey King smiled: "It''s really convenient and simple to get along with your angels. Many questions can be understood without explanation, which saves a lot of trouble."


    "Master Keisha, he..." Ruoning stood up hard, came to Keisha, and protected her behind.


    Kesha smiled softly and pulled her away: "It''s okay, Ruoning, this adult can be trusted."


    "Totally trustworthy?" Ruoning looked at Keisha with a look of surprise, as if she didn''t understand that Keisha would say such a thing. Can a man be trusted?


    It''s no wonder that she has such an expression, because in the era of heavenly order, female angels are just appendages of male angels, so it is not an exaggeration to say that they are playthings. Men are trustworthy?The sow will go up the tree.


    "It seems that you have a big prejudice against men." Monkey King looked at Ruoning with a smile on his face: "It''s just that not all men are bad guys. You just have bad luck and met a king of scum. That''s it."


    "The king of the scum? This is very appropriate." Keisha''s face was calm and calm: "Male angels are all scum, but unfortunately, I have no power, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise?" Monkey King smiled and looked at Keisha: "Do you overthrow Hua Ye''s heavenly order?"


    "!!!" Ruoning looked at Kesha with a look of astonishment. She actually had such a thought. Is it because of what happened today?


    Kesha lowered her head and fell silent, because she had no power yet, and talking about other things was just a delusion.


    But when I think that the man in front of me is my beloved lover in the future, and can defeat Hua Ye so easily, then...


    Kaisha''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she looked at Monkey King with scorching eyes: "Wukong...sir...please overthrow Hua Ye''s heavenly order and establish a new fair and just order!"


    "!!!" Ruoning''s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard this. Yes, the adult in front of him easily defeated Hua Ye. If he were to lead him, he would surely overthrow Hua Ye''s heavenly order.


    "This is not something I should do." Monkey King stretched out his hand and stroked Kesha''s smooth hair: "It''s what you should do. After all, you are the king of the future gods."


    "King of the gods and gods?!" Keisha couldn''t help being stunned, because she learned from the information of exploring Sun Wukong that Sun Wukong came from the future. Since he said this, then she in the future, It must be the king of the gods, but can you really reach that height in the future?


    "Don''t doubt yourself, you have that kind of aptitude, although it will take longer." Monkey King looked at Kesha and said: "However, since I''m here, if I don''t do anything, wouldn''t it be too boring? So, let me give you the power to overthrow the order of Hua Ye''s Heavenly Palace."


    Keisha''s eyes lit up and her face was excited: "What should I do?"


    "For you, you don''t need to practice to improve your strength. You only need to improve your own genetic system. I will transmit the relevant scientific and technological data to you. You can research and reform yourself." Sun Wukong said. A single finger tapped on Keisha''s forehead, and countless information about technology was input into her brain, and this information was developed by her own research in the future, and Monkey King only gave it to her in advance.


    "This, this is?!!!" A large amount of information entered into her mind, making Keisha''s eyes widened for a while. Those fantasy-like technologies had already subverted her current cognition, and she became addicted before she knew it. Among them, you cannot extricate yourself.


    Keisha is very talented in wisdom, otherwise it would not be possible to grow into the king of the gods. After receiving the knowledge of Monkey King, she immediately strengthened her body according to the knowledge inside...


    For others, she can understand the obscure knowledge at a glance, and she can understand it at a single point...


    With the spread of her white wings behind her, in such a short period of time, she was directly promoted from the ordinary angel warrior to the third-generation super warrior. The rapid progress is really exaggerated.


    "Kay, Lord Keisha?" Regarding Keisha''s sudden change, Ruoning was really shocked. In such a short period of time, such a drastic change could be obtained. What did that adult give to Keisha?It has such effects?


    "That''s great!"


    Ruoning''s voice seemed to awaken Keisha who was addicted to it. She saw her excited and excited face, holding Monkey King''s hands with both hands, grateful: "Thank you very much for giving me such a precious gift. , It¡¯s just that there are too many knowledge points, and I can¡¯t finish it for a while, and the angel computer in my body can¡¯t parse all the content at all. It seems that I want to inherit all the knowledge and need a computer that can match it..."


    Monkey King: "This is natural. There is no matching supercomputer. It is impossible to fully analyze the treasure trove of knowledge I gave you. Isn¡¯t there already a way to build a celestial computer? What you have to do now is not to improve yourself, but Transform your angel engine into a''celestial computer''. After you build the celestial computer, you can completely analyze the treasure trove of knowledge I gave you. Then you can improve yourself whatever you want."


    "Yes! But I may not be able to do it alone, I have to find a talented person, can you go back with us?" Keisha looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Of course, I still want to see you overthrow the order of the Heavenly Palace."


    "Let''s go, here." Keisha took the initiative to hold Monkey King''s hand with an eager look, and quickly led the way...


    Ruoning, who followed behind her, looked a little stunned. It was the first time that she saw Kesha so close to a man. Even if she saved her, she would give her a treasure trove of knowledge, right?What did she see during the previous investigation?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Sister, it''s great that you are fine!"


    Just appearing in front of a house, several beautiful angels appeared in front of them, especially the leading angel sister paper, and immediately jumped into Keisha¡¯s arms and hugged her: "See you That Hua Ye turned away but terrified me. By the way, what about Hua Ye? He didn''t do anything to you, did he?"


    "It''s okay." Keisha held her sister''s head lightly, her expression calm and gentle, and looked at Monkey King aside and said: "Thanks to Lord Wukong, we are saved."


    "He saved you?" Liang Bing shifted his gaze, staring directly at Monkey King from top to bottom: "Can save you from the King of Hua Ye, sister, don''t you say that this man has the strength to contend with Hua Ye? "

 3248 Chapter 3 Ruoning

    "It''s not just contending." A rare trace of pride and respect appeared on Kesha''s face: "It''s a complete defeat. Hua Ye and his like are not the enemy of One He at all in front of Master Wukong."


    "No?!" Liang Bing looked at Sun Wukong with a look of astonishment, "he, defeated Hua Ye?"


    "Morgana...No, you should be called Liang Bing now." While Liang Bing looked at Monkey King, Monkey King was also looking at her. It turned out that the sisters still have a sister relationship: "You are in the form of an angel. It seems that people are a little uncomfortable."


    "What do you mean by this? Do you look down on our female angels?" Liang Bing immediately stared at Monkey King with an unhappy expression. The most unpleasant thing about her was that the male angels looked at them with contempt or wretched eyes.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that." Sun Wukong smiled and waved his hand, then focused his gaze on an angel girl behind him: "Your name is Hexi, right?"


    "Do you know me?" Hexi looked at Monkey King with some curiosity. He didn''t look like an angel. Apart from the good looks, he seemed to be just an ordinary person. Can such a person really defeat the King of Angels Huaye?


    Monkey King: "I just heard Kyle mentioned it."


    "Kyle?"


    "It''s Kesha."


    "When did my elder sister use Kyle''s name?" Liang Bing expressed his doubts.


    "Maybe I will have such a name in the future..." Keisha said seriously.


    Monkey King: "No, that''s just my personal name. I think Keisha sounds better now. I will call you Keisha from now on."


    "You like it." Kesha returned with a gentle smile.


    "Huh?~~There is a story~" Liangbing Limala looked at Kesha with a long tail: "Sister, honestly explain, what is going on with him?"


    "It''s not convenient to disclose it now. I may tell you later."


    "Cut, let alone pull it down." Liang Bing suddenly showed an unhappy expression.


    "Master Wukong, can I study the things you gave me with them?" Kesha looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Allow you to study with Liangbing and Hexi."


    "Thank you." Kesha''s face rarely showed a happy smile.


    "What? It''s so mysterious?" Liang Bing looked curious.


    Keisha stared at Hexi and Liang Bing, her eyes twinkling: "Absolute power that can overthrow the order of Hua Ye''s Heavenly Palace!"


    "Then I really want to see." Hexi suddenly became interested. They were already dissatisfied with Hua Ye, but they didn''t have the strength to resist.


    "Oh~ the power that can overthrow the order of Hua Ye''s Heavenly Palace. If it is so, it is really exciting." Liang Bing also looked curious and interested. For Hua Ye, she had long seen him displeased.


    Of course, it''s not just Liang Bing who is unhappy with Hua Ye. Most of the female angels have been dissatisfied with Hua Ye''s rule. This has also become an opportunity for Keisha to respond.


    Keisha looked at Ruoning very seriously and solemnly: "Roning, Master Wukong will ask you to take care of it in the next time."


    "Please don''t worry and leave it to me." Ruoning vowed to answer, removing the suspicion. She still has a good impression of Monkey King. After all, Monkey King defeated Hua Ye and saved her and Keisha.


    After bidding farewell to Monkey King, Keisha took Liang Bing and Hexi into the retreat study eagerly...


    I believe that combining the wisdom of the three of them will surely succeed, and maybe there will be unexpected surprises. After all, in the original work, Liangbing is not among the researches. Now, with the addition of a Liangbing, things will turn toward What kind of direction is the development? Will the two sisters who have fallen in love and killed each other for tens of thousands of years understand each other because of this incident?


    From the moment Monkey King appeared, some things were destined to change.


    After Keisha and the others left, there were only Monkey King and Ruoning left. Monkey King had no words, but looked at her up and down, as if to analyze her whole person thoroughly. Ruoning was very uncomfortable looking at him: "Master Wukong, you Why keep staring at me? Is there something wrong?"


    "I''m just curious, how did you and Kesha meet?"


    "Master Keisha rescued me from a male angel, so I swear to follow Master Keisha all my life."


    "I know that you angels have always paid attention to your vows, but, are you sure, can you do it? Life is very long, and no one knows what will happen in the future."


    Ruoning''s expression instantly became extremely serious and angry: "You can insult me, but please don''t insult my loyalty to Lord Keisha!"


    "Really, then remember what you said today. In contrast, I also give you the strength to protect Kesha."


    "Hey?" Ruoning couldn''t help but was taken aback.


    "I''ve checked just now. Your body contains spatiotemporal genes, which are very suitable for wormhole computing. Come here."


    "Uh~" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Ruoning couldn''t help but walked up to Monkey King and knelt down. She saw the changes of Keisha before, could she also be given that kind of power?


    Monkey King tapped a finger to the center of her eyebrows, and the angel gene in Ruoning was immediately activated: "...time-space gene activation...loaded into wormhole transport technology...loaded successfully...upgraded angel body...second-generation super Warrior...the third-generation super fighter...the body of the god...the second-generation body of the god...the third-generation body of the god...the upgrade is successful...the space-time gene engine is here for you!"


    "This, this, this, this..."


    Feeling a series of changes in her body, Ruoning was stunned: "God, divine body? Third generation divine body? I, I... I already have a third generation divine body?"


    No wonder she was so shocked. Naturally, she had heard of the divine body. I heard that Hua Ye possessed the divine body, but her third-generation divine body seemed even more bluffing.


    Sun Wukong looked at her with a smile: "Don''t be in a daze, the abilities have been given to you, but whether you can use them proficiently depends on your own efforts. So, get familiar with your new abilities."


    "Yes!" Ruoning was already trembling with excitement at the moment: "I Ruoning swears here that I will use this body to protect everything Kaisha-sama, love what she loves, and love what she likes..."


    "Stop, stop~" Before Ruoning could finish his vows, Monkey King planned on her: "You always sound like a good-for-nothing. If you say it to me, it''s okay, but Kaisha is a woman. Right."


    Ruoning''s face turned red inexplicably upon hearing this: "If Master Wukong doesn''t mind, Ruoning is also willing to guard your life, love what you love, and love what you like..." ..

 3249 Chapter 4 Guardian Angel

    "Oh~ Are you planning to be loyal to me?" Monkey King looked at Ruoning with a smile on his face: "When facing me, don''t swear casually, otherwise you will be condemned by God."


    "It''s not allegiance, it''s an oath..." Nuoning flushed and stared at Monkey King: "If it''s Master Wukong, I would like to stay with you for life!" She even swore a guardian angel to Monkey King.


    In this regard, Monkey King can only express his speechlessness. Are you angels so simple?Just issued a guardian oath that can only be used once in a lifetime?


    "My charm is so great?" Monkey King rubbed his chin, thinking very narcissistically.


    "Well, Master Wukong, can I ask, what is the relationship between you and Master Keisha?" Ruoning said with a reddened face: "If I embarrass you, you can..."


    "No, it''s not difficult at all." Monkey King smiled: "As for my relationship with Keisha, I said I have witnessed your future, do you believe it?"


    "I believe it! Are you really coming from the future?" Ruoning looked excited: "So, Lord Keisha will really become the King of the Gods?"


    "Definitely."


    "What about me? What about me?"


    "You...do you really want me to tell?"


    "Please tell me!"


    "You will be Kesha''s left-wing guard..."


    "Really?" Ruoning''s face suddenly showed a satisfied smile, but Sun Wukong''s next words made her entire expression froze: "But in the end, you left her."


    "You mean I betrayed Lord Keisha? Impossible! Absolutely impossible! How could I betray Lord Keisha!" Ruoning suddenly became excited.


    "Then use your current actions to prove that your future can be changed." Monkey King looked at Ruoning seriously.


    He said so much, in fact, he just wanted to change Ruoning''s life trajectory. She could not have left, but in the end she embarked on the wrong choice.


    In fact, seriously speaking, Ruoning did not betray Kesha, she just left Kesha, the eternal king in her heart, only Kesha, to death, she is defending Kesha.


    Leaving, I just feel that it''s useless to stay, because the positions have been dismissed, what else can I do if I stay?


    Attacking Mei Nuo Heavenly Court, just dissatisfied with Yu Yan, does not agree with Yan, Kan Yan is unhappy, because the culprit that caused her to leave Kaisha is Yan.


    According to Monkey King, this mistake is actually avoidable. Kesha¡¯s original intention was to let Ruoning take a good rest and experience her own happy life, so that Yan took her place, and she was just thinking about it. Ning thought about it; but for Ruoning, her greatest wish was to follow Keisha and obey her, and her position was dismissed, which hit her hard, thinking that she had been given up, and the two did not understand each other, which led to Wrong disagreement.


    Don''t you let me pursue my own happiness?Then I will pursue it. In the end, she chose Hua Ye. I am afraid there is a lot of anger in it.


    If both of them are more calm and understand each other a little bit, it may be another ending.


    Although Ruoning is firm in her beliefs and is absolutely impossible to betray Keisha, Sun Wukong''s words made her brood: "Why did I leave Keisha-sama?"


    "I''ve said it all, wouldn''t it become very boring?" Monkey King looked at Ruoning with a smile on his face: "I''m just a little curious, what choice will you make now."


    "I will never betray Master Keisha. The angel''s oath is absolute and eternal!" Ruoning''s tone was decisive. At the same time, after a moment of silence, he looked at Monkey King with great earnest incomprehension: "Also, Now that you know that I will betray Lord Keisha, why give me strength?"


    "That''s just a possibility." Monkey King looked at Ruoning and said, "I believe that you will not make the same choice now."


    "Thank you for your trust, I will never betray Master Keisha, and I will never betray Master Wukong!" Ruoning immediately took his oath: "I am willing to take an oath here. Loyal to Master Keisha, I only love what you love, love what you like, and wish to protect you for life!"


    "Well~ this sounds pretty good." Monkey King looked at Ruoning with a smile: "I just have one thing I want to tell you, my guardian angels are Kesha and Liangbing~"


    "Huh?! Isn''t it cold ice?" Ruoning was a little surprised, but didn''t think there was anything wrong. After all, the current Tiangong order is like this, and his mind has long been imprisoned.


    To put it bluntly, Monkey King still likes Hua Ye¡¯s heavenly order. This is similar to the world he created, but he never needs to be strong. This is absolutely different from Hua Ye, so what he got is support, and Hua What Ye got was rejection, because Hua Ye didn''t treat women as human beings at all. They were just accessories, playthings, not against you and whoever.


    "What about Hexi?" Ruoning looked at Monkey King curiously. In her opinion, what Monkey King handed over to Keisha must be a great treasure house. They can study with Keisha. It doesn¡¯t matter. may.


    "Hexi really has nothing to do with me, but I don''t mind having another guardian angel."


    Ruoning looked at Monkey King and suddenly murmured: "You men are really greedy!"


    "It''s human nature to be greedy." Monkey King laughed and said: "Okay, let''s not talk too much nonsense. Now, I will train you to use the micro wormhole technology... with all your strength!"


    "Then you have to be careful!" Ruoning''s expression became serious in an instant, with a slender hand, a big sword appeared in her hand, her body flashed, and she was instantly submerged in the space. When she appeared, she was behind Monkey King. , But Monkey King was just standing sideways, avoiding the cut big sword, and then with a light finger, the big sword in Ruoning''s hand flew out instantly...


    Monkey King also pointed out: "The fluctuations in the unfolding of the wormhole are too great. You have to be fine-grained, so subtle that it is undetectable, or even undetectable, so that it will not be easy to be perceived by people."


    "The other thing is, when you attack, you can hide your breath to maximize your attack. You must know that the most suitable wormhole computing power is the one-shot assassination method. If you act, the opponent will be aware of it. Without the slightest clue, even if the opponent is stronger than you, you still have the hope of victory with one blow."


    "Hidden breath? How do you hide?" Ruoning was taken aback for a moment, a little confused. The abilities they used were all high-tech methods, and there was nothing to hide from a scan. How could this be hidden?..

 3250 Chapter 5 Worth having

    "Then you have to study it by yourself and experience it in actual combat. I just give you a direction to move forward, and you have to rely on yourself." Monkey King does not intend to teach Ruoning directly. With her skills, combined with the wormhole technique, her strength is a bit surpassed. If she had a good weapon, maybe even Kesha could be assassinated.


    "Understood!" Ruoning nodded earnestly, remembering Sun Wukong''s words deeply.


    "Come on, let''s continue, don''t have any reservations, be afraid of hurting me, try our best to attack it!"


    "Yes!"


    In this way, unconsciously, three days passed.


    With Monkey King personally training with him, Ruoning is already proficient in the application of micro wormhole technology.


    And the three of Keisha who had been in retreat for three days also went out smoothly.


    The necessary knowledge, Monkey King, has been transmitted to her, and all they need to do is to follow the method in the knowledge treasure house to implement it, and it will not take much time.


    Looking at the three women who appeared in front of them, there was a group of white and beautiful wings behind them, and there was a trace of sacredness all over them.


    "Oh~ the sacred body, not bad." Monkey King looked at Kaisha and the three with a smile, and at the same time, he turned his gaze to Kaisha: "It seems that you have successfully manufactured the''celestial computer'', then , The treasure trove of knowledge I gave you, should you also completely inherit it?"


    "Yes." Keisha looked at Monkey King with a gentle face: "Thank you very much for everything you have done for me. I have inherited the treasure trove of sacred knowledge and the arsenal of God-killing weapons. Now, I have the confidence to defeat Hua Ye. "


    Liang Bing looked at Monkey King with piercing eyes: "Master Wukong, what you gave to my sister is a treasure house of sacred knowledge and a treasure house of God-killing weapons. Is there nothing to give me?"


    "Here you?" Monkey King looked at Liang Bing: "You already have a sacred body. I think this is the best gift for you."


    You know, the previous Liangbing had no sacred body.


    "No matter, you can''t be so partial, otherwise you want to be with my sister, I am the first one to not agree." Liang Bing clasped his chest and directly played a rogue, at the same time, he fixed his gaze on Ruoning. "Also, even Ruoning has received your gift. As the only sister of my sister, she can''t be worse than her? I don''t want too much. Just give me a god-killing weapon arsenal like my sister."


    Keisha looked at her mischievous sister, and did not say anything, because she learned from the information she found from Monkey King that not only herself, but her sister was also Wukong''s guardian angel.


    Goku-sama wouldn''t mind if his sister wanted to be such a fool.


    "God-killing-class weapon arsenal...it really does, but it''s not suitable for you now..."


    "Really?" Liang Bing''s eyes lit up. In fact, she just said casually, she didn''t report any hope at all. She didn''t expect it to be true, and her face suddenly changed with a surprise expression: "What are you waiting for? If it doesn''t fit, just give it to me."


    As expected to be the Queen of the future, I really don''t know what polite is.


    "All right." Sun Wukong pointed at Liangbing''s eyebrows, and handed her the Deity Killing Armory that Morgana would not use in the future.


    And what was handed to Keisha was also abandoned by Keisha in the future, because they are all the masters of the world, and that kind of thing is useless to them.


    "Wow, haha~~ I also have a god-killing weapon arsenal!" Liang Bing''s face suddenly showed a happy expression, his slender hands were raised high, and the queen was like a queen. At the same time, thunderclouds rolled in the sky, two huge demon claws Appearing, a shadow was formed over the heads of Monkey King and several people to block the sun.


    "Huh? This style..." Liang Bing looked at the devil''s claws in the sky, turned his head towards Monkey King, and smiled: "I didn''t expect you to know my preferences well, but it looks a bit like a devil. ?"


    Nonsense, this is something you made yourself, naturally it looks what you like.


    Monkey King: "That''s why I said that it''s not suitable for you now."


    "Well~ it doesn''t matter, the appearance only needs to be modified a little." Liang Bing said, leaning close to Monkey King, and licking a mouthful on his face: "Don''t get me wrong~ This is a great expression for giving you a gift. Thank you for your satisfaction. I like it very much. You deserve it."


    It''s just that Keisha, watching her sister, frowned her beautiful eyebrows slightly: "Devil..."


    This made her worried about her sister''s future. Could it be that her sister will become a demon in the future?


    Why did Master Wukong come here?Is there anything he needs to change?


    Well, it''s no wonder that Keisha will brainstorm. Who would have thought that Monkey King came here only out of boredom.


    "Well, since I gave it all, then, Kesha, you can give Hexi the star life."


    Kaisha Yiyan gave Hexi the star''s life.


    Hexi took the Star Life, his expression a little complicated: "Kaisha, we really... are we going to overthrow Hua Ye''s rule? Are we really going to start a war?"


    She had never suffered from Hua Ye''s persecution and had seen Hua Ye''s brutality. She still didn''t understand why she had to overthrow Hua Ye''s rule and why she launched such a coup war that affected the entire Angel Nebula.


    After all, the current Hexi is just an innocent angel who has never seen the cruelty of the heavenly order, so he doesn''t understand.


    She just knew that her good friend Kesha almost suffered persecution by Hua Ye, but because of this, it seemed a bit unreasonable to launch Angel Nebula''s coup war.


    "You seem to be a little confused in your heart." Monkey King looked at Hexi, but smiled: "But it doesn''t matter, we still have time, let you see the cruelty of the heavenly order, so..."


    As Monkey King said, he looked at Keisha again: "Maybe you are a little confused now, don¡¯t know if your decision is right or wrong, then I¡¯ll walk around with you, and then let you personally judge whether Should we start this war?"


    Keisha nodded solemnly: "Then let us personally confirm whether the order of the Heavenly Palace should continue to exist."


    "But you don''t need to rush for a while. You have all been in retreat for three days. You just came out. Today we have a day off. We are leaving tomorrow. Now it is time for dinner. Then, let me test the power you have now. "


    "Oh~ Master Goku wants to cook by himself? That''s really exciting."


    "I didn''t say that I will cook, isn''t it supposed to be yours to reward me?"

 3251 Chapter 6 Hexi

    Just as Monkey King laughed and was about to enter the house, there was an ear-splitting roar from afar, and smoke filled the eyes.


    Ruoning spread his wings and flew high in the sky, looking up: "Around 1,800 meters to the left, a group of male angels was besieging a female angel..."


    "Oh~ nowadays female angels can still fight male angels? This is rare." Monkey King suddenly became interested. In the current angel age, female angels have very low abilities and cannot compete with male angels at all. This female angel can not only fight against male angels, but also face a group alone, which is even more surprising.


    "Why don''t you go and see?" Monkey King turned his head to look at Keisha.


    Keisha nodded silently, her white wings spread behind her, her body floating in the air...


    When Liang Bing and Hexi saw this, they also spread out the wings of angels, one left and one right, following Kesha''s side.


    Monkey King looked up at the beautiful scenery in front of him and said, "I don''t have wings. Who can take me a ride?"


    "I''m coming!" Nuoning didn''t hesitate. Just as he was about to land to pick up the Monkey King, Keisha''s figure flashed and she already appeared behind Monkey King. She stretched out her hand and hugged him whole, with a calm expression. Self-confidence: "If you want me to take you, just say it straight, why bother to make mistakes."


    A person who can easily defeat Hua Ye can''t fly?She didn''t believe she killed him.


    Monkey King felt Keisha''s warmth and laughed: "I''m not giving you a chance to get close to me, don''t tell me directly."


    Keisha was silent, and while the angel wings stirred up, she broke through the air and went away...


    "Looking at my sister and Master Wukong being so intimate, I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, why?" Looking at Kaisha''s back, Liang Bing cocked his head and muttered to himself, fanning his wings, and followed closely.


    But within a few seconds, Keisha had already appeared on the opponent''s battlefield holding Monkey King.


    At this moment, the female angel had been shot down from the air by a male angel. She stepped on her abdomen and looked at her with extremely angry and unhappy eyes. At the same time, her right hand stroked the blood on her abdomen, painful to his face. Slightly distorted, she spit on the female angel''s body with a mouthful of''Bah'': "A trivial woman can actually hurt my noble angel body. I have to say, as a woman, you are quite capable, but this But there is a price to pay!"


    He said, holding the hilt in both hands, she was about to pierce her heart with a sword. As a result, she saw a male angel descending in the air quickly, dissuading him: "Wait, tree, is there a problem with your aesthetics? Is it too wasteful to kill such a beautiful war angel by you? If you want to vent your anger, wouldn¡¯t it be better to play her to death? Hey~~"


    "Oh~ this is good attention~" The male angel who had an angry face suddenly flashed his eyes, and followed with a smirk.


    When the female angel heard this, her face changed drastically. She knew very well how miserable she would be if she fell into the hands of these inhuman male angels: "I''m sorry, sister, it seems that sister can''t save you! "


    The female angel slender her hand, and the sword that was shot down from a distance suddenly appeared in her hand. Without any hesitation, she wiped it off her neck with the horizontal sword. It was insulted to death. It would be better to kill herself with her own hands.


    "Huh~ Still want to commit suicide? Is it possible?"


    However, a cold snort directly broke her illusion. With a click, the male angel stepped directly on the female angel''s sword holding arm.


    The severe pain caused the female angel to groan miserably. There were many blood stains on her battle clothes. The original white wings were stained with dust and blood, and she looked very embarrassed.


    Even if the pain caused her to sweat, she still glared at the male angel in front of her with unyielding eyes, as if she was going to devour him.


    "Hahaha~~~Are you angry? Heyhahaha~~~" The male angel showed a very happy smile on his face: "Pain, wailing, the more you are in pain, the happier I will be!" Haha~~ I just like your women''s extreme hatred, but with our helpless eyes, how beautiful! How fascinating!"


    "Bah~ Scum!" The female angel burst into the male angel''s face with a mouthful of blood, making his whole performance look even more hideous and evil.


    "Hahaha~~ Scum? What a beautiful name! I assume you are praising me!" The male angel laughed happily, looking extremely distorted, and at the same time, he turned his head to look at the other companions. Go: "Hey~ I said, what are you doing in a daze? Hurry up!"


    "We are not watching the rise of your play, we want you to play for a while." The other four male angels all smiled and moved forward...


    "A group of garbage!!"


    Keisha in the sky saw it really, her face instantly became extremely cold, which made her wonder if she hadn''t been rescued by Master Wukong, would she end up with this female angel?


    "Roning, kill them!" Keisha gave the order directly. If it weren''t for her holding Monkey King, she would have done it herself in the first place.


    If Ning just wanted to do something, Monkey King suddenly stopped her: "No, Hexi, it''s up to you."


    "Hey? Me?" Hexi couldn''t help but was taken aback.


    Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent: "Why? In this situation, can''t you bear to make a move? If you hesitate any more, the angel below will suffer."


    "I...understood!" Hexi looked at the ugly scene of the male angels at her feet, the anger in her chest was burning, her fists were squeezed tightly, and now she finally understood something, maybe she was really too Too naive.


    With a slender hand, the fate of the stars flashed, and in an instant it turned into a round of full moon galloping out,''puff puff puff~'' Accompanied by three miserable howlings, the bodies of the three male angels were instantly cut off by the fate of the stars.


    "Who?!!!"


    Sudden changes made the expressions of the other two male angels who survived by chance changed greatly, their wings vibrated, and they flew high in the sky in a flash, staring at the location of the Monkey King and his party, their expressions were a little dazed, and the words spoken were not angry words. , But obsessed: "Okay~ so beautiful!"


    Well, whether Keisha, Hexi, or Liangbing, they are absolute beauties with no fault, it is no wonder they have such expressions, otherwise they are not scum.


    "Um~~"


    Hexi looked at the three male angels who were cut off and screamed from time to time, with an uncomfortable expression on her face. She originally wanted to hurt them and scare them away. She didn''t expect Xing Ming to be so sharp. It cut them off...

 3252 Chapter 7 Blazing Flame

    Hexi, who had never hurt even a small animal, had cut off the three angels for life. Naturally, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, and even felt nauseous, but she was forced to endure it.


    "The angel''s weapon looks a bit unwieldy. It can easily cut off our bodies and call people quickly. If such a beautiful angel is dedicated to my king, my king will be very happy!" The male angel of the tree stared at Hexi and the women with scorching eyes, as if they were already in their own pockets.


    "Hexi, hurry up!" Hearing the other party''s conversation, Keisha immediately snorted, expressing a little dissatisfaction with Hexi''s daze. They are fighting now, how can you let you be in a daze.


    "Ah~oh~ I''m sorry!" Hexi reacted immediately, but with a thought, the fate of the stars had already turned into a stream of light and killed the two male angels...


    "Huh! Do you consider me to be their three wastes?" The tree snorted coldly. Facing the slashing fate, he did not despise coldly. As a small team leader, he is naturally a little strong and equipped Naturally, Hexi¡¯s weapons are better than ordinary fighters. Even if Hexi cuts off the bodies of the three fighters, he still doesn¡¯t pay attention to them and underestimates the female angels. This is already their male angel¡¯s deep bones. Things, the female angel is equal to incompetence.


    What can female angels who are enslaved by their male angels have?Even if you are holding a powerful weapon, rubbish is always rubbish.


    Full of absolute self-confidence, the tree resolutely held the weapon in his hand and chopped down at the flying star. This is not only the confidence in his own strength, but also the confidence in the weapon in his hand, and even the disdain for the female angel.


    ''Ding~ A crisp sound followed, and the weapon in the hand of the tree was easily cut into two pieces like tofu. The expression on his face instantly solidified, and immediately, he and his companion were cut into two in an instant. Half, the corpse fell to the ground frantically with blood.


    Maybe he didn''t understand until he died, why did the female angel suddenly become so powerful?


    In fact, this is not his brain damage, but the concept of the female angel''s vulnerable group has penetrated into their bones, and they never expected that such a powerful individual would appear among the female angels.


    "Okay...excellent!!" The female angel below stared at Hexi with scorching eyes, with brilliant eyes, and the male angel who had been invincible in battle was solved by her easily. It turns out that the female angel can really defeat the male angel. Yes, and it is so easy to defeat.


    Keisha hugged Monkey King and landed on the ground with Hexi and others...


    Hexi vomited as soon as he landed, and the discomfort of the first murderer in her life was understandable.


    Monkey King walked over and patted her on the back, comfortingly said: "Take it, vomit, vomit, and get used to it."


    "..." Hexi looked at Monkey King and suddenly rolled his eyes speechlessly. Are you so comforting?


    Liang Bing smiled: "Master Wukong comforts people in a very special way." He said, patted Hexi''s back: "Don''t go to your heart, Hexi, isn''t it just killing a few A scum? It''s no big deal."


    Monkey King agreed and nodded: "If you want to become a qualified fighter, this is an indispensable way. When the war approaches, you have to adapt to it, otherwise, on the battlefield, you won¡¯t be able to tolerate anything. Distracted."


    "I understand." Hexi nodded earnestly, as smart as her, naturally he knew why Sun Wukong wanted her to act.


    "You... can you still stand up?" Keisha walked to the side of the female angel, in awe, facing the many male scums, but not afraid of it. Her bravery has been recognized by Keisha, like Female fighters like her are rare in this era.


    "Yes!" The female angel nodded resolutely, and stood trembling from the ground. The bloodstains all over her body and the crooked and fractured arms described her tragic injury, but she still stood upright, looking at Kesha with scorching eyes, maybe , The one in front of them will be their hope for the rise of female angels. I don''t know why, she has such a strong premonition in her heart.


    "Your name is?"


    "Flame..." Blaze''s tone was a little excited.


    "Very well, you are very good!" Keisha''s expression was extremely serious and serious, and her superiors showed their aura of speechlessness: "Are you interested in following me to overthrow Hua Ye''s heavenly order?"


    "Uh~" Chi Yan was stunned for a moment, but the next moment, she shouted out in an extremely determined and excited tone, choked with speech: "Yes! I want to dream! As long as it can overthrow Hua Ye and overthrow the order of the Heavenly Palace , Even if it is to send me to hell, it is my duty!"


    "You--" Keisha was a little moved, she didn''t expect this blazing flame to be so excited, it was a manifestation of deep hatred in her heart.


    "My family was killed by King Hua Ye! My sister was also kidnapped by her..." Chi Yan said this, her eyes full of hatred.


    "So, you are also a victim!" Keisha nodded silently, and gave her a promise in an absolute tone: "As long as your sister is still alive, I will help you rescue her."


    "Thank you!!" Chi Yan knelt down with excitement for a while. She had been fighting alone and finally found her companion.


    Liang Bing walked to Kesha and looked at her: "Sister, have you made up your mind?"


    "No..." Keisha shook her head: "But I am sure that the next events will strengthen the decision in my heart."


    "It seems this is a good development." Monkey King took Hexi to Kesha''s side.


    Keisha looked at Monkey King holding Hexi''s hand without saying much, but said very calmly: "Wukong, can you heal her injury?"


    "It''s simple." Monkey King stepped forward and looked at Chi Yan in admiration: "It seems that you have really experienced a hard fight. Facing several scums, you are not comfortable, and your heart and belief are all top-notch, not bad. , Is the material of the third-generation super fighter."


    As he said, Monkey King waved lightly, and the fluorescent light shone on Blazing Flame''s body, instantly recovering her injuries.


    "This¡ªwhat a great healing power!!" Blazing moved his broken arm, which he recovered intact, with a look of surprise and admiration. In this group, everyone seems to be very good?


    "It''s just a man..." The flames frowned slightly, and she instinctively distrusted men.


    "Your name is Chi Yan, isn''t it?" Liang Bing looked at her with arms around her chest, "Look at your eyes, you can''t compare Master Wukong with those scumbags."


    "No, I''m deeply sorry for the thought of you who helped me!" Chi Yan bowed and apologized with shame...

 3253 Chapter 8 Genetic Upgrading

    "It''s okay." Sun Wukong waved his hand casually: "It''s normal for your experience to behave like this, but don''t confuse me with those scumbags. After all, compare me with those garbage, but It will make me very unhappy."


    "Yes, I''m sorry!" Chi Yan bowed again, apologizing.


    "Knowing mistakes can be corrected, not bad, not bad." Sun Wukong was very satisfied with Blaze''s attitude: "Since you have decided to follow us, then, your strength is not enough, come, come, come to me, I will upgrade you to a third-generation super soldier."


    Hearing this, Blazing Flame couldn''t help being surprised. Listening to this adult''s tone, could he still improve the angel gene?


    Obediently walked to Sun Wukong, Chi Yan looked at him with curiosity and expectation.


    Monkey King stretched out his right hand and placed it on top of his head, and the angel gene in Blazing Flame was instantly activated: "The angel gene is activated...Preparing to upgrade the third-generation super fighter...Upgrading...Upgrading successfully..."


    A series of beeping sounds made Chi Yan''s eyes widened, so her angel gene was really promoted so easily?


    "Okay." Monkey King closed his hands and looked at her with a smile.


    "That''s... alright?" Blazing flame felt a little unrealistic, and the upgrade was successful before this minute passed?


    "How long do you think it will take?" Monkey King smiled, took the saber from her hand, and said: "If you don''t feel real, then I will let you experience the body of this third-generation super fighter. Hardness, just with your current weapon, it is not enough to harm your current body."


    With that said, Monkey King slashed down with a sword without hesitation. With a loud bang, Blazing Flame was directly cut and flew out by a sword, and the road wiped the ground for hundreds of meters before stopping.


    "This, this..." Chi Yan got up from the ground with lingering fears, checked her body, and found that she didn''t leave any scars, she couldn''t help showing a surprised expression: "Awesome! There really is no injury!"


    "Nonsense!" Liang Bing looked at her like a big sister: "Don''t hurry over and thank you."


    "Thank you!" Blazing flames body flashed, appeared in front of Monkey King, with a thud, he knelt down, and made his vow with incomparably firmness: "I am here to swear by Blazing, I will use this body, Cut everything to stop the enemy in front of you."


    "You angels, do all of you like to swear so much?" Monkey King stretched out his hand to lift up the flames, and at the same time turned his head to look at Keisha: "Kaisha, give her the sword of flames, her sword is too much. It''s a bit." As he said, he folds slightly, and the sword in his hand is broken into two sections.


    Keisha nodded silently, with a slender hand, a sword of flame was already in his hand, and he handed it to Blazing Flame: "Take it, you are qualified to hold it!"


    "This--" Blaze is extremely excited. Now it is no better than the age of tens of thousands of years. As long as it is an angel, it is equipped with the sword of flame; in the current era, the sword of flame is equivalent to the proof of identity. The sword shows that you are a qualified and recognized angel warrior.


    The female angel wants to hold the sword of flame?That is simply impossible.


    "Okay, it''s just a weapon, put it away quickly, see if it excites you." Monkey King patted Chi Yan''s shoulder and said.


    "No, I know very well what the sword of flame means!" Chi Yan looked serious: "Thank you for your recognition and trust in me. I will swear by Chi Yan that this life and destiny is completely entrusted to you. Nor will it lose the reputation of this sword of flame!"


    "You don''t need to swear all the time." Monkey King was speechless: "Just kill a few more scums in the future."


    "Yes!" Chi Yan replied decisively, taking the sword of flames, and obediently standing behind Monkey King.


    "Huh? Why do you feel that something is wrong?" Seeing Blazing''s performance, Monkey King touched his head, saying, the object of your allegiance should be Kesha, why did you become me?


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help but looked at Kaisha, but he got a gentle smile from the other party. For Kaisha, Blazing Allegiance was the same for everyone, because even she herself felt it was right.


    "This momentum is a bit wrong, I feel that in the end, it will push me to the throne of the king of the day!" Monkey King touched his head and muttered to himself: "However, being the king of a group of beautiful female angels seems pretty good. ."


    While Monkey King was meditating, Liang Bing seemed to feel something, and looked up to the sky: "A group of celestial scum is rushing here. It seems that the reinforcements requested by the previous celestial scum have arrived."


    When everyone looked up, they just saw a dozen male angels line up to fly in their direction...


    When seeing the male angel taking the lead, Blazing¡¯s expression changed drastically: "Yes, yes... it''s Sumari!"


    "Oh~ Listen to your tone, that guy seems pretty good?" Monkey King looked at that guy with interest, handsome?No, it should be said that it is a very feminine, very feminine male angel.


    Keisha explained with a solemn expression: "Sumari, Hua Ye''s confidant general, belongs to the top among the dregs, and enjoys the title of "slaying god".


    "Sounds good, let me see." Monkey King''s gaze fixed on Sumari: "Cut~ At this point of combat power, even Blazing Flame can''t match it. I thought it was so powerful, but his The weapon is a bit dangerous. It can cut through the blazing third-generation divine body. If you confront him, you have to be careful."


    "Uh~ he, is he that weak?" Chi Yan saw that Sun Wukong made Sumari''s comments so unbearable, she couldn''t help being a little dazed. The title of God Slaughter was not for nothing.


    "It''s not that he is weak, but you have become stronger." Monkey King looked at Chi Yan and said: "You are now the third generation divine body, and your genetic level has far surpassed him. If you want to beat him, there is no big problem. As for Keisha and others, this kind of garbage can be done in seconds."


    "..." While Chi Yan was startled speechless, the battle intent in his eyes was gradually rising: "In this case, there is no need for you adults to take action. These scumbags, let''s hand them to your subordinates!"


    "It''s really a group of weak chickens. I don''t have the interest to shoot." Liang Bing waved his hand casually: "Then leave it to you, but after hearing Master Wukong say, that guy''s weapon can hurt you, you have to worry about it. Don''t capsize in the gutter."


    "Understood!" Blazing nodded solemnly, spreading her wings, and gently waving her body shape, blocking the front of the group of male angels.


    "Oh~ Seeing me waiting, not only didn''t run away, but confronted me, the courage is commendable!" Sumari looked at the flames casually, and his tone was full of femininity: "Or, you think you killed a few Can lower-level fighters be enemies with me?" ..

 3254 Chapter 9 Sumari

    "Sumari, this name is really thrilling, but I don''t know whether the rumors are true." The heroic spirit on Chi Yan''s face looked at the legendary angel, and the war intent rose in his eyes.


    "Oh, when did female angels become so arrogant..." Sumari looked at Blaze with a careless face, but when he saw the weapon in her hand, he was slightly surprised: "Sword of Blaze This kind of weapon, I don¡¯t remember allowing you female angels to be qualified to hold it, did you steal it? Or snatched it?"


    "I don''t bother to do that kind of thing, this sword of flames, but Master Wukong gave me!"


    "Oh~ is that the man behind?" Sumari couldn''t help but turn his head, looked at the Monkey King and the group behind Chi Yan, then fixed his gaze on Kaisha and the other women, and his eyes lit up: "It''s really not I think~ I can still see this kind of high-quality goods in this place. It seems that the previous news is not wrong. Then, I will accept it without hesitation... The woman in front of me will be handed over to you, I will go to meet There will be better prey in the back."


    While speaking, Sumari''s body appeared in front of Monkey King and the others like a teleport.


    "Huh?" Blaze''s expression couldn''t help but changed slightly when he saw this. He didn''t expect that the opponent would be so fast. Just about to chase, he was blocked by the remaining dozen male angels. One of them had a look even more. A wretched smile: "I said beautiful women, why are you leaving in such a hurry, are you still not satisfied with a dozen of us?"


    "But~ a bunch of scum, they don''t bother to talk nonsense with you!" Chi Yan yelled coldly, his body flashed, and the sword of flame in his hand slashed at the flowery scum without hesitation.


    There was a crisp ding, a sword that I thought was inevitable, but it was held by the opponent with a sword: "Hey~~ You don''t think we are the same as the previous lower-level fighters, right? It''s also Sumari. The guard of your lord, it¡¯s not a little kid~"


    As he said, the sword in his hand swung with force, and the huge force directly shook the flames back, and the face of the flames suddenly showed a little surprise: "It seems that it is really capable, but that''s it!"


    With a soft drink, the sword of flames in Blaze''s hands emits a dim light, and the speed of his body has increased several times. A sword cut through the vest of one of the scum, making it unable to fall to the ground...


    "Even this guy came here..." Liang Bing looked at Sumari in front of him, and the corner of his eyes glanced towards Chi Yan, just in time to see that she had solved a scum with a sword: "Being besieged. Yet¡­"


    Sumari is a gentleman with a face, and he does not hesitate to praise: "Oh ~ what a dazzling and charming beautiful angel! I have to say, you guys, are the most beautiful angels I have ever seen, my dear Sumari, under the command of King Huaye, hereby sincerely invite several of you to join me in the City of Angels to enjoy the endless glory and wealth."


    "It''s going to be a plaything for you to enjoy at will!" Liang Bing said with a cold expression.


    A smile appeared on Sumari''s face: "Don''t women born to please men?"


    "But! The irritating scum!" Liang Bing suddenly looked angry, and she was already irritable. How could she tolerate such remarks, she had to do it with a slender trick.


    Unexpectedly, Sumali had prepared for a long time. He was about to start seeing Liangbing, but saw that he raised one finger and swayed gently. A small silver blade flew out in a flash and struck out Liangbing''s abdomen. He was wearing it. An opening was cut in her fine clothing instantly, revealing her white skin.


    "Huh?!" Sumalee suddenly whispered, full of astonishment. He is extremely aware of the sharpness of his silver blade. This one just cut the other party''s clothing without hurting the slightest?Is the opponent''s body so hard?


    "Asshole! This is my favorite piece of clothing!" Liang Bing was furious instantly, and suddenly shook his hands against Sumari, the devil''s claws flashed out of thin air, and he firmly grasped him in his hand.


    "This is?!!!" Sumari was shocked immediately, struggling hard, but the more struggling, the harder the devil''s claws grasped, but for a moment, he felt that all his bones were about to be crushed. He hurriedly controlled the silver blade to cut it open, but apart from making a tinkling sound, the silver blade couldn''t hurt the devil''s claws at all. I couldn''t help but feel a little shocked: "What kind of weapon is this? It is so strong? ?"


    "Huh, hum~~ Haven''t you seen it?" Liang Bing said with a smug look: "This is called the Killing God-level weapon, referred to as the Killing Shenwu, let alone you, even the scum of Hua Ye can kill him! "


    "Killing Shenwu? Is there such a weapon?" Sumari was shocked. It was the first time he heard of this kind of thing.


    Kaisha frowned slightly when she heard it: "Lian Bing, don''t talk nonsense with him, get rid of him, so that Hua Ye will lose a wing next to him."


    Sumari heard this, his heart jumped suddenly, and he quickly performed his tricks: "Hey, hey, hey~~ It''s a bit too much to kill me, right? I didn''t do anything excessive to you, right? I want to invite you to the City of Angels. If you don''t go, just refuse. There is no need to fight and kill, right?"


    Keisha''s face was cold: "This kind of nonsense, who do you think you deceived? If we are weaker than you, what will happen to us?"


    "No, no, no, do you think I am such an upright angel, is that kind of scumbag?" Sumari said, and threw off his hair with great irritation. This guy wanted to use beautiful men. The Monkey King who looked aside was nauseous.


    "Or... shall we let him go?" Hexi whispered softly. After all, she is just a naive and romantic little angel, who doesn''t understand the sinister heart of people: "He didn''t do anything bad, either. We won''t kill him yet?"


    "Oh~ this beautiful lady angel, you not only have a beautiful appearance, but also a beautiful heart. Your beauty makes the sun eclipse..."


    "..." What Sun Wukong was listening to was the black thread. This man was shameless, he was really invincible, and he got goose bumps.


    But let''s not say that such nasty words are quite useful for a little girl like Hexi who has not been involved in the world. You can see that she is shy and embarrassed.


    Monkey King casually slapped Hexi''s forehead: "Why, after being slapped, he started to float?"


    "It''s not..." Hexi''s face turned red and hurriedly lowered his head...

 3255 Chapter 10 Hua Ye

    Monkey King made a move, and there was already an extra sword in his hand, and he handed it to Ruoning behind him: "Go, give him a sword and let him shut up."


    "Yes!" Ruoning bowed to take the sword, spread his wings, and rose into the air, staring at Sumari, the sword in his hand was already aimed at his heart.


    Sumari was frightened and his expression changed suddenly: "Wait, wait~~ I surrender, can''t I surrender?"


    Ruoning''s movements stopped, and the corner of his eyes couldn''t help but look towards Monkey King, seeking his meaning, but saw that Monkey King didn''t pay any attention at all. The killing intent in his heart had become firm, but he suddenly saw Sumari. Her fingers bend, feeling a chill behind her, and she instinctively dodges sideways, only to see a silver light passing through her eyes, cutting off a few strands of hair on her forehead.


    "Despicable fellow, go to death!" Ruoning''s complexion was instantly covered with frost, and the sword in his hand stabbed his heart unceremoniously...


    "Hey hey~~ Then die together!" A wicked smile hung from the corner of Sumari''s mouth, as he controlled the silver blade to turn and stab towards Ruoning...


    Looking at this situation, if Ning does not dodge and insists on stab the sword, then she will also be pierced by the silver blade from the stab.


    Ended with the meat on the chopping board, Ruoning was not so stupid. The backhand of the pierced sword was slashed towards the silver blade behind him. With a''ding'', the silver blade split in half instantly, and it hit the ground. .


    "This-how is it possible!!!" Sumari suddenly stunned, his silver blade can be regarded as the top weapon of this era, even after ten thousand years, it is still extremely sharp, but now it is actually Was it cut off easily?


    "What kind of sword is that? Why are your weapons so powerful?"


    "Huh~ It''s not honest in this situation!" Liang Bing''s face was upset: "Look, I won''t pinch you to death!" He immediately clasped his hands together, and even used his strength for breastfeeding. The claws clenched instantly, and Sumari squeezed out a miserable cry.


    "No! Go and save Lord Sumari!"


    The scum, who was still fighting with the flames, changed their colors after hearing Sumari¡¯s screams. Sumari is King Hua Ye¡¯s confidant general. If something happens to him, they will definitely not Good end.


    The three scums immediately abandoned the siege and flew towards Sumari''s place with confidence...


    "At this time, you dare to turn your back to me, you are really stupid!" Blazing sneered coldly, holding the sword of flames high above his head, and suddenly a huge fireball dropped from the sky, crashing the three male angels.


    "Damn it! Why are these female angels so strong?!" All the scumbags looked moved. They could easily defeat them without saying that even the undefeated Lord Sumari was defeated. How else to fight?The comfort in the heart has been born, and there is no fighting spirit.


    "Next it''s your turn!" Chi Yan''s face was cold, and the flame sword in his hand swung towards the remaining scums without hesitation...


    On Ruoning''s side, there was also a look of indifference. He looked at Sumari, who was howling, without the slightest pity in his eyes: "Go to hell!"


    "My king~~Save me!!!" Sumari looked at the sword that was stabbing straight forward, his pupils shrank instantly, and he let out a scream.


    Just as Ruoning¡¯s sword was about to pierce Sumari¡¯s heart, the space on her right suddenly fluctuated slightly, and a man with a wretched face immediately pierced through it, kicking the unprepared Ruoning away. After going out, he immediately grabbed the devil''s claws with both hands, and shouted: "Give me¡ªopen!!"


    "Huh?!" Liang Bing''s expression moved slightly, shocked, and the other party forcibly broke her devil''s claws.


    "Hurry up!!"


    Sumari was saved just now, Hua Ye didn¡¯t have any nonsense, he was about to teleport away with his hand...


    "Since you are here, don''t rush away." Sun Wukong put a hand on Hua Ye''s shoulder and looked at him with a smile.


    "Uh~!" Hua Ye''s body froze in an instant, and after two seconds of stunned, he exclaimed, "My God!"'', instinctively retreat.


    "It seems that the relationship between the two of you is unusual. You would risk to save him." Monkey King looked at Hua Ye with interest and said.


    "Cut ~ troublesome guy!" Hua Ye looked at Monkey King with a look of alertness.


    "Wang?" Sumari looked at Hua Ye with a puzzled look. In his opinion, his own king is invincible. When did he show such an expression?


    "That guy is very powerful, I don''t seem to be able to beat him!" Hua Ye looked at Monkey King with a serious face in a low voice.


    "Uh~" Sumari couldn''t help but stunned, are there any enemies in this world that his king can''t win?


    "So what? Those female angels don''t seem to be easy to provoke!"


    "Female angels? You mean them?" Hua Ye pointed at the women of Keisha and said.


    Sumali nodded.


    Hua Ye frowned deeply: "Strange, they were all weak before, how come they suddenly became so powerful?" Then, his eyes were fixed on Sun Wukong''s body: "It''s not because of him. For the sake of it?"


    "Hua Ye! Give my sister back to me!!" The blazing flames of the remaining scum have been wiped out. The first time he saw Hua Ye, he shouted angrily, his body flashed, and he was already flying to Hua Ye ''S approached, glaring at him, eyes full of anger.


    "Who are you?" Hua Ye looked at Chi Yan with a puzzled look.


    Chi Yan was full of anger at the moment: "You scum, ruined my home and abducted my sister, you dare to ask me who I am?"


    "Uh~ I''m sorry, I have done a lot of this kind of thing, I really don''t remember who you are." Hua Ye had an apologetic expression, but what he said, it was almost impossible to draw.


    "It seems that you haven''t done this kind of thing less." Kesha looked at Hua Ye with a cold face: "Return Blazing''s sister as a condition of exchange. This time, I can spare you not to die."


    Hua Ye stared at Kesha, frowning slightly, and looked very upset: "I haven''t seen you these days, Kesha, when did you dare to talk to me in this tone?"


    "It seems that you haven''t understood your position yet." Keisha''s face was indifferent, with a slender hand, the silver wings flashed, exuding a gleam, and the changing form locked Hua Ye and Sumari in the attack range: " Don''t doubt, now I have the ability to kill you easily."


    "Goo~" Hua Ye swallowed his saliva, looked at the silver wings above his head, and said with some scalp tingling: "Which, what is this? Why do I feel a tingling scalp? It seems that it can really be killed. Me~ Are you really Kesha? Why have you become so powerful?" ..

 3256 Chapter 11 The End of the Era

    "Hand over the people." Keisha stared at Hua Ye coldly, her tone indifferent, with a big''no'', and the silver wings above her head would penetrate his chest.


    "But~" Hua Ye was unhappy: "It''s a shame to be threatened by a woman."


    The silver wing turned, pressing down a point.


    "Stop~stop!" Hua Ye was shocked, and hurriedly admitted: "I pay it, can''t I return it, provided that you have to tell me her name."


    "Chixin..."


    "Chixin?" Monkey King was taken aback: "It should have nothing to do with Zhixin, right? Zhixin is not born yet."


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Sun Wukong''s expression, Liang Bing couldn''t help showing curiosity: "You don''t know that person called Chi Xin, do you?"


    "I don''t know." Monkey King shook his head: "But I do know someone named Zhixin."


    "Oh~ If you can remember the name, it should be very powerful, right?" Liang Bing suddenly became interested: "Or, she is very beautiful?"


    "Not as good as you, and not as beautiful as you."


    "Hee hee~~ That is!" Liang Bing immediately filled his face with joy, proudly holding his head high, he didn''t know what modesty is, then he held his face in his hands and looked at Monkey King with piercing eyes: "Am I beautiful? How do you compare with your sister?"


    Keisha looked at Monkey King subconsciously.


    "Hey hey hey~~ Can I be more serious at this time? Why are you still talking about it? Are you going to save people anyway?" Hua Ye looked unhappy when he saw Keisha''s expression on Monkey King. , Can''t do it, otherwise, with his personality, an invincible wave will directly hit him.


    "Shut up! When is it your turn to speak?" Monkey''s figure flashed, slapped Hua Ye''s forehead, and with a roar of''bang'', Hua Ye''s body directly smashed a human-shaped hole in the ground. The head is full of stars.


    "Wang!!" Sumari looked shocked and had to say that his relationship with Hua Ye was really good. Seeing that Hua Ye was beaten, he instinctively took out his weapon and launched an attack on Monkey King.


    Unfortunately, at the moment when he changed, Monkey King already squeezed his throat with one hand, and directly pushed him to the ground, his head was deeply embedded in the ground, and then he kicked his whole body into it. The ground.


    Accompanied by screams, the sound of ribs breaking can be clearly heard.


    "Bastard thing! This king is not angry, you treat me as a sick cat!" Obviously, Hua Ye was irritated at the moment, this king was so confessed, you even beaten up without giving any face. To deceive people so much, I really thought I was afraid of you!


    With a roar, the earth and rocks exploded, Hua Ye bounced from the pit majesticly, pointing at Monkey King and about to speak. Unexpectedly, Monkey King slapped him into the ground with a slap: "Who asked you to get up? Give me. Isn''t it good to lie down obediently?"


    After a few feet, with the sound of broken bones, it was seen that Kesha and the others were sympathetic to Hua Ye. As the king of angels, this was too miserable.


    "Okay~ so awesome!"


    Both Chi Yan and Ruoning swallowed their saliva and stared at Monkey King with gleaming eyes. But Hua Ye and Sumali, Master Wukong was so casually playing them between the palms of their arms. It was amazing, too It''s fascinating.


    "This is a defeat! It''s simply abuse!" Liang Bing also looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes. This kind of strength overthrew the order of the Heavenly Palace. Is it just thinking or not?


    Suddenly, Liang Bing began to envy his sister a little bit. How happy it is to have such a man willing to push her to the throne of the king of the gods for her, she also wants to have such a man willing to do She did it.


    In Muran, the desire for the''king'' had already grown in Liang Bing''s heart. She didn''t want to become a king, she just wanted such a man to do it for her.


    "Well~ can this also cause a change in mood..." Sun Wukong couldn''t help but looked at Liang Bing. Sure enough, she was an uneasy master.


    Thinking, a few more feet stepped on Hua Ye...


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t step on it, you will die after stepping on it!" Hua Ye said with a weak face and begged for mercy. After being stepped on by Monkey King, he coughed up blood. Damn, what the hell is this guy?This strong is too unreasonable, right?The engine in the body does not work at all, and it can kill him with a single stroke. How can this be played?


    This king hasn''t blown it out yet, so you lose?


    "Well~ I''ve done it anyway, let''s just do it." Monkey King squeezed Hua Ye''s throat, lifted him up, looked at his bloodstained and miserable appearance, and said calmly: "It ended up with you. This is the time of order in the Heavenly Palace!"


    "What? What?!!!" Hua Ye''s expression changed drastically: "You usurped the throne and you usurped the throne? Why do you want to kill me? I didn''t ask you to provoke you, right?"


    "Master Wukong, is this not so good?" Xi''s voice suddenly sounded in Sun Wukong''s ears: "Although Hua Ye is a dispensable little person to you, it is very difficult for my world. Important, after all, the future Kaisha and the others have become world masters. If you kill Hua Ye now, it is equivalent to completely changing the future of Kaisha and the others. Then they will split into two different future spaces. It''s not the future Keisha anymore, it will really become Keisha is Keisha, and Kyle is Kyle~"


    "Yes." Sun Wukong nodded silently: "A little change to Kesha and the others'' experience is nothing. If it is completely changed, it will indeed split into two spaces, so let him spare his life for the time being."


    Monkey King let go and let Hua Ye fall to the ground: "Don''t say I am unreasonable. Let me give you two choices. One is to give up the throne, pass it to Kaisha, and announce the end of the heavenly order era; the other is, die, and then we End your age of heavenly order, you choose it yourself."


    "I, do I still have to choose?" Hua Ye''s expression was as uncomfortable as his father and mother died. How well did he lose his throne?Is your own era over inexplicably?


    "Damn, this Keisha is really a dead star, this king shouldn''t provoke her!" Hua Ye''s regretful intestines are all green now, so he provokes Keisha and provokes such an awesome guy. As for the roaring character, he wouldn''t resist even if he abused him.


    "Roning, Blaze, tie the two of them to me, and we will return to the City of Angels." Monkey King pointed to Hua Ye and Sumari.


    "Yes!"


    Ruoning and Chi Yan were extremely excited and excited to take up the rope to bind Hua Ye and Sumari. They knew that Hua Ye''s heavenly order was really over, and they were about to usher in the happy era of their female angels...

 3257 Chapter 12 Angel Wars

    When Monkey King and his party came to the City of Angels, the guarding male angels saw their King of Angels being tied up like prisoners and rushed to the palace. They were all stunned, some even He wiped his eyes, thinking that he had made a mistake: "What''s the situation? Why is my king tied up by others?"


    "Isn''t it playing a special tune?"


    "It''s really my king, there are so many tricks!"


    "Did you see the angels behind my king? How beautiful!"


    "Where are your eyes looking? Be careful of being burned to ashes by the king!"


    "The scum is the scum, even thinking about things is different from normal people!" Chi Yan looked at the surrounding angels coldly, and sneered at Hua Ye: "Seeing this situation, no one came out to rescue you. "


    Hearing this, Hua Ye wished to find a hole to get into it. It was so embarrassing. These bastards, didn''t you see that your king was kidnapped?Still playing with your sister''s tune!


    Sure enough, what kind of king is there, there are what kind of subordinates, in the eyes of male angels, Hua Ye is an invincible existence, in the entire city of angels, who can take him?It''s no wonder they think so much when they see this scene. Of course, this is also closely related to Hua Ye''s past acts of obscenity.


    If he was a decent person in normal times, no one would think so much in this situation now.


    "It seems that your image has been deeply rooted in people''s hearts." Kesha looked at Hua Ye with disgust.


    "What do you know, this is love." Hua Ye said with a strong face.


    I have to say that his mentality is really good, he is all tied up by people, and the throne will soon be gone, but he has no sense of humiliation as a king.


    Sumali glared at the group of male angels with an angry face. These guys really don''t have any eyesight. Do we look like a tune?Even if Wang wants to play Tune, will he play in the public?


    "How do I think there is something wrong with this situation?" Among the many scumbags, sure enough, one or two are reliable.


    "Yes, my king seems to be blinking at us all the time, what does this mean?"


    "My king is being held hostage, right?!"


    "No? Who can hold my king?!"


    "Quick! The whole city is on alert, ready to fight the enemy!"


    "Damn, I finally got more reactions." Hua Ye looked at the actions of the angels in the city and couldn''t help but cursed inwardly: "This king has blinked so many eyes, you are only now reacting."


    "Is it really kidnapped?" Seeing Hua Ye''s expression, an angel dressed up as a general in the city guard was shocked at the moment, raising his sword and shouting loudly, "All the angels listen to the order and are ready to rescue my king!"


    After hearing this command, all the gods were stunned for two seconds. The next moment they leaped together and formed a magnificent array with the sky, but in a moment, the Monkey Kings were caught by the angels in the city. The inner and outer three floors were surrounded all over, and the scene was magnificent when the wings were flapping.


    "Oh~ It''s such a big show!" Liangbing geared his hands with excitement on his face: "Is it finally time for a big fight?"


    Blazing flames leapt even more, staring at the female angels shrinking together in the city, shouting loudly: "Sisters, what are you afraid of? What are you afraid of? Isn''t the days of being enslaved all year long enough? Do you always want to live like this? Now that the King of Angels has been enslaved by us, the order of the heaven is about to come to an end, we have ushered in a new life, to create a new order, all stand up and resist! For justice and freedom , For the new order!"


    "..."


    Hearing this magnificent and coquettish drink, not only the female angels, but even the male angels were stunned. What''s the situation?Why did you suddenly start to rebel?


    Female angels flinched and no one responded. This is normal. They are used to being bullied. Suddenly someone tells them to rebel, but they dare not.


    "Cut~ a bunch of cowards!" Chi Yan looked upset when seeing the female angels'' expressions.


    "This is normal. It''s impossible for you to call this kind of thing, and someone will respond." Monkey King smiled: "To overthrow an era, the time and place are indispensable, and we must have a perfect plan. What are we? They are not prepared, it is natural for them to be afraid."


    However, as Sun Wukong''s voice just fell, a sweet drink rang out: "Sisters! Go! The opportunity is right in front of us. The invincible King Hua Ye is captured. What else do we have to fear? For justice and freedom. , For the new order! Also for ourselves! Overthrow the brutal order of the heavenly palace and establish a new angelic order!"


    "Huh? Someone really dare to stand up?" Monkey King was slightly surprised. He couldn''t help looking at it, but he just saw six female angels rushing out from the direction of the palace. Ordinary male angels could not stop them. Way to go.


    But here is the city of angels, it is the city of kings. There are too many male angels. Even if they are stronger than ordinary male angels, they are always hard to beat with four hands. They were blocked by hundreds of male angels and suffered. Siege.


    "It''s Chi Xin!" When Chi Yan saw the person who responded to her, an expression of surprise suddenly appeared on her face.


    "Hexi, save people!" Keisha immediately issued an order. This is the first batch of female angels to respond to them. They must not be lost. Otherwise, the female angels who are hesitant will be even more unlikely to respond. .


    "Understood!" Hexi nodded solemnly and made a move with a slender hand. The fate of the stars flashed in the sky and instantly turned into a stream of light. He flew in the direction of Chi Xin. The male angel blocking the front, even with the weapon in his hand, was Cut in half...


    At this moment, Xing Ming clearly turned into a harvesting machine, and ordinary angel warriors couldn''t stop its edge at all.


    However, for a moment, the group of Chi-Heart, who had been besieged by hundreds of male angels, suddenly saw a large area around them. At this moment, not only the male angels, but the female angels were all stunned. Have they ever seen women? Angels can have this kind of combat power, and killing male angel warriors is like cutting melons and vegetables.


    This upside-down situation made the female angels who had hesitated as if they saw hope. Recalling all the past, the flames of hatred began to spread in their hearts...


    Once the spark burns, it can start a prairie fire.


    The cowering female angels gradually rebelled, and suddenly stabbed a knife in the back, making the male angels caught off guard, and the war between male angels and female angels started. ..

 3258 Chapter 13 is over

    War will inevitably cause casualties, but what can be done, for freedom, for dignity, for re-establishing a fair and just heart order, they will not hesitate...


    Once there was a beginning, the spark began to burn in pieces...


    The war between male angels and female angels broke out completely, but the situation can tell at a glance that female angels are at an absolute disadvantage. Nowadays, female angels are generally low in combat power, and they are not the opponent of male angels at all.


    "It can''t go on like this." Kaisha Dai frowned slightly, and looked at the tied Hua Ye: "Aren''t you going to say anything?"


    Hua Ye looked like a rogue, "I''m all tied up by you, what else can I say?"


    "You seem to be very leisurely, don''t you feel the slightest fear?" Monkey King looked at Hua Ye and said calmly.


    "No, I was scared to pee, but I didn''t show it."


    "Really, then you can pee to me." Monkey King said, piercing his chest with a sword.


    .


    "Fuck!" Hua Ye burst into a swear word at the moment, his eyes were so scared that he was instantly rounded, feeling the rapid passing of life, this time he was really scared, in terms of his divine body, it was a sword. Pierced?What kind of weapon is this?so smart?


    "I peeed! Really peeed!!" Hua Ye screamed unscrupulously at the moment, with an expression of fear on his face. At this moment, he felt that his life was threatened and that death was so far away from him. near.


    "No, you don''t!" Monkey King smiled, drawing his sword and stabbing again. Every sword was stabbed very cleverly, not hurting the vital points, but it could always stimulate the pain nerve and double the pain.


    Hua Ye grinned in pain for a while, his face was sullen: "Are you--are you a demon...?"


    Don¡¯t I just behave calmly, do you have to stabb me with a sword like this?


    "Stop! Stop!" Seeing that Hua Ye was tortured by this, his confidant immediately ordered to stop the fighting between the male and female angels, staring at Monkey King, his eyes almost burst into flames: "Despicable Guys, there is a kind of us playing upright, so why use such despicable means as a threat!


    "Holding?" Monkey King looked at the male angel with a strange look: "Do you think I''m threatening by doing this?"


    "Isn''t it? As a warrior, you should fight upright, and use my king''s life as a threat! Isn''t the female angel the only thing to do?"


    "Hey hey hey~~ You said this a bit too much, I am such a handsome man, you actually said that I am a female angel? Also! Is it necessary to threaten you against you? Is it difficult to kill you?" Monkey King''s expression was indifferent, and he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. In an instant, the bodies of all the male angels instantly ignited spontaneously. Accompanied by screams, they were burnt out a little bit.


    "This, this, this...!!!"


    Hua Ye and Sumari opened their eyes in shock for a while. There are at least tens of thousands of male angels in this city. A snap of a finger is gone?!


    "How, how come!!!"


    The confidant of Hua Ye looked back at the city of angels that had become empty in an instant, with an unbelievable look back several steps.


    Monkey King looked at him with a carefree expression: "Look, just because of your words, you killed so many compatriots, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "I--" The male angel was suddenly speechless with anger.


    "This is too exaggerated?!" Liang Bing looked at Sun Wukong with a look of admiration, snapped his fingers, and almost killed all the male angels present. This was so handsome.


    Keisha and the others also looked at Monkey King with dazzling eyes, and the female angels around them also looked awe and fiery eyes. This is the true male god in their minds!


    "If you accidentally killed everything, the war is over?" Monkey King looked at Keisha with some embarrassment: "I''m sorry, it seems that there is no chance for you to play."


    "It''s okay, it''s already very good." Keisha replied with a gentle smile. Monkey King''s shot did not know how to save the lives of many teenage angels. Although male angels died so many, she didn''t care at all.


    Looking at the expressions of the other female angels, they all had expressions of tears of joy. After being suppressed by the male angel for too long, they were finally free.


    "Hey~ Hua Ye, what are you still in a daze?" Liang Bing unceremoniously kicked Hua Ye''s body: "Hurry up and announce it, or do you need my kind reminder?"


    "No, no, don''t bother." Hua Ye looked ashamed, looking at the figures of female angels all around, he couldn''t help feeling a little bitter, NND, his own era ended inexplicably like this...


    "Hurry up and say, what are you doing?" Liang Bing kicked him unceremoniously again.


    "It hurts~~ Don''t worry! Anyway, I am also a former king, can''t I give me a few seconds to remember it?"


    Liang Bing said irritably, "Then you hurry up!"


    "Hey~~" Hua Ye sighed helplessly, "As you can see, the age of this king is over, and the order of the heavenly palace is over..."


    With that, Hua Ye suddenly turned around and looked at Monkey King: "By the way, you won''t kill me, will you?"


    Monkey King looked speechless: "You are also the King of Angels anyway, do you have to be so persuaded?"


    "If you can survive, it doesn''t matter if you are counseling." Hua Ye clearly showed the highest realm of shame.


    "Okay, you can go away." Monkey King kicked Hua Ye and Sumali several somersaults: "Since I promised not to kill you, I will naturally keep my promise and bring all the male angels to me. Get out of the Angel Nebula and never take another step."


    "Go away, I''ll go right away!"


    Hua Ye immediately sent a group message to all the male angels and led them away from Angel Nebula in a dingy manner...


    Of course, maybe there are other male angels hidden in the Angel Nebula, which will need to be searched and cleared later.


    "It''s over, the order of the heavenly palace is over!" All the female angels have not recovered from happiness at this moment, because this happiness came too suddenly.


    "Hahaha~~ Sister! I didn''t expect you to do such a big thing! You actually overthrew the order of Hua Ye''s heavenly palace. It was amazing!" Chi Xin and Chi Yan met, and the two sisters immediately embraced each other. , Obviously, Chi Xin is very excited now, very excited.


    "I actually didn''t do anything. Thanks to Master Wukong, I will take you to see him!"


    "Oh~ Is his name Wukong? He is so handsome, he will not be your sister, your male god?" ..

 3259 Chapter 14 Succession

    Chi Yan turned red, and glanced at Kaisha cautiously: "Don''t talk nonsense, Master Wukong is the male god of Master Kaisha."


    "Oh~ Look at your expression, do you want to..."


    "Hurry up, you!" Before Chi Xin could finish her words, Chi Yan had already blocked her mouth and flew in the direction of Monkey King...


    "It''s really boring. I thought I could show my skills, but I didn''t expect it to be over all at once." Liang Bing looked at Monkey King with a grimace: "Master Wukong, you are really too, somehow give me a A chance for performance!"


    "The universe is so big, there will be more opportunities in the future." Monkey King smiled.


    "Yes, my sister is going to become the king of the gods." Liang Bing''s eyes lit up: "In the future, you are not allowed to wipe out all the enemies at once~"


    "Don''t worry, I usually don''t take it casually."


    "But if you do anything you want, it''s all gone."


    At this moment, Chi Yan took her sister Chi Xin to land, and bowed to Sun Wukong several people: "Master Wukong, Master Keisha...this is my sister - Chi Xin."


    "I have seen Master Wukong, Master Keisha, and all the goddesses." He saluted respectfully and cleverly. His eyes were full of reverence. The person in front of him easily broke the order of Hua Ye''s heaven. It will also be the leader of the new age of angels.


    Monkey King smiled at Chi Xin and nodded: "Yes, in that situation, dare to be the first to stand up. You are as brave as your sister."


    The blazing humility on his face was also very excited to be praised by Monkey King: "You have been praised, we dare to do that, it is all the courage given by the adults."


    Monkey King: "I will introduce the sisters who are accompanying you."


    "Yao, Xin, Xuan, Yi, Jun, I just came to see a few adults."


    Five beautiful female angels flew over with excitement, and knelt down to salute: "Meet the Lord God, and Lord Goddess."


    "Male god..." Sun Wukong couldn''t help but laughed when he heard this name. The names of these female angels are quite interesting: "Get up all, and from now on, you will help Kesha with Blaze. "


    "Yes!" The female angels stood up, all with a look of excitement, they were directly promoted from the lowest level to the highest level.


    The female angels all showed envious eyes, regretting why they didn''t stand up first, and why should they be afraid and hesitate.


    Keisha looked at the angels looking at Sun Wukong''s fiery adoring eyes, and said: "Wukong, I think, or you will inherit this new king of angels, I think no one will object.


    "Just forget it." Monkey King waved his hand and refused.


    "Don''t refuse so quickly! Master Wukong." Liang Bing looked at Monkey King and smiled: "Look at the surrounding area first, so many beautiful angels have become kings, they are all yours."


    "Do you think I am Hua Ye?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but give a cold glance: "The age of angels is about to enter the age of feminism. Naturally, your king can only be a woman. So, Keisha, you don''t have to delay. This throne belongs to you."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Hey~~ Sister, why are you so hypocritical?" Liang Bing was suddenly upset: "If you don''t want to be the king, then I''ll do it."


    "You?" Keisha looked at her sister and shook her head: "You can''t."


    "Hey~ no, why can''t I do it?" Liang Bing immediately looked directly at Kesha: "You look down on me, right?"


    "No, it''s just that your personality is inappropriate..."


    "Why is my character inappropriate? You mean my character is terrible?"


    "I mean, your character is not suitable for leading these angels." Keisha looked serious. She was very clear about her sister. Let her lead these innocent and kind female angels. She didn''t know she would be taken. Where to go.


    "Then you can do it!" Liang Bing put her arms around her chest and looked upset and angry. She didn''t really want to be the king of angels, but she was upset to be so denied by her sister.


    "Okay, this king of angels can only be your sister. History cannot be changed." Monkey King reached out and stroked Liang Bing''s head, comforting: "Otherwise there will be some deviations in the future, and you will not be you anymore. Would never know each other."


    "Uh~so serious?" Liang Bing was taken aback when he heard this.


    Keisha also had a solemn look. In fact, she had made up her mind a long time ago to let Monkey King be the new king of angels, because only he was qualified to be the new king, but now when he hears Monkey King say this, he is not there. Persevere, it seems that she must become the king of angels and even the king of gods.


    "Okay, it''s not appropriate to chat at this time, let''s hurry up and get into the topic." Monkey King said, and with a wave of his hand, a gorgeous high platform flashed in the city. On it, there was a throne surrounded by two wings, gorgeous and gorgeous. Noble and full of divine authority.


    "Go up." Monkey King looked at Kesha: "It''s time to announce the arrival of a new era."


    Keisha took the initiative to hold Monkey King''s hand with a gentle expression: "You go up with me."


    "Cut~" Liang Bing curled her lips with an unhappy face. Seeing her sister''s intimacy with Monkey King, she felt uncomfortable inexplicably.


    "No need to''cut'', let''s go together." Sun Wukong smiled and touched Liangbing''s head, took her hand, and turned to look at Hexi''s daughters: "You can also follow along. You can''t be without you."


    "Hehe~~" When Monkey King took the initiative to hold his hand, Liang Bing''s original unhappy mood instantly disappeared beyond the clouds of Jiu Xiao, and he happily followed Monkey King to the high platform...


    Under the gaze of everyone''s attention, Monkey King and his group came to the high platform, and the female angels all around suddenly cheered.


    Monkey King looked at Kesha and the others with reddish faces and a little bewildered appearance, and shook their heads. After all, they are still fledgling, innocent little angels, who have not yet experienced the cruel test of reality. Tension is also inevitable.


    Since they have some stage fright, he can only come forward. They stretched out their hands and pressed them, and the noisy scene was quiet: "As you can see, the order of the heavenly palace has become a thing of the past, and Hua Ye also took the scum and left Angel Nebula. In the future, this Angel Nebula will be a nebula that belongs exclusively to your female angels. Of course, if anyone finds that there are still male scums hiding in the Angel Nebula, you can report it immediately and we will impose sanctions according to the situation." ..

 3260 Chapter XV Merlot Court

    Upon hearing this, the female angels burst into enthusiastic cheers again, and they finally bid farewell to their fear of the scum, and no longer need to live a life of anxiety like slaves.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand again and calmed the excited female angels: "Since the old king has stepped down, naturally there must be a new king taking office, and this one next to me-Kesha, she will be your new king of angels. Lead your angels to a new high point."


    "Of course, some people may ask, why does she become your new king? Here, I can tell you clearly that apart from me, the entire Angel Nebula, and even the entire universe, can beat Keisha. , She will be your strongest king of angels!"


    The uproar rang again, some blind worshipers, naturally some doubts... But one thing is unified, no matter whether he is true or not, they have escaped from Hua Ye¡¯s fear anyway, as long as the new king does not engage in terror, they Can be supported.


    Ruoning took the crown respectfully and walked to the front of Monkey King. Monkey King just glanced at it, and then dropped it on the ground: "The old things should be discarded..." Then, he took out an extremely gorgeous one. The crown of Kelly was worn on Keisha''s head, adding a touch of sacred beauty: "Look, this is called a crown."


    "It''s so beautiful." Liang Bing was envious, even Hexi''s eyes gleamed.


    "Don''t be envious, you both have it." Monkey King took out two different gorgeous crowns and put them on Liangbing and Hexi''s heads respectively.


    "This... isn''t it?" Hexi hesitated, after all, only the king can wear the crown.


    "It''s okay." Sun Wukong has a casual look: "The new era of Angel Nebula has just begun. Kesha alone can''t do it. You two have to help her. Just make each of you a king. Up."


    A finger to Liangbing: "You are the King of Apocalypse."


    Zai Hexi: "You are the King of Heaven."


    "So there are three kings?" Ruoning Dai frowned, and the three kings were in power, which was not conducive to rule.


    "It''s okay, it was such a happy decision." Sun Wukong laughed in reply: "Roning, from now on, you will be Kesha''s left-wing guard; Blaze, you will be right-wing guard."


    "Yes!"


    Ruoning and Chi Yan immediately knelt in front of Keisha and pledged their loyalty.


    The female angels all over the city also bowed down to see the birth of their new king.


    Keisha, who had never seen this scene, pulled the corner of Monkey King at a loss and whispered, "I, what should I do now?"


    Seeing Keisha¡¯s helpless and cute appearance now, a smile appeared on Monkey King¡¯s face. Such an expression has never been seen on her face: ¡°Of course it is announcing the new era of Angel Nebula. Name."


    "But I never thought about it!"


    "That''s called''Melo Heaven''."


    "Ah~oh~ good~ good~!" Keisha immediately nodded, and her face was reddish, and announced loudly: "The order of the heavenly palace is over. Now, I-Keisha, the new king of angels announces here, justice, The fair and just''Melo Heaven'' was officially established!"


    In an instant, the female angels all cheered and vented all their grievances over the years...


    Sun Wukong looked at the tearful female angels below, and said to the women beside Keisha: "Next, you will have to be busy. A new order is not so easy to establish."


    Liang Bing immediately looked at Monkey King: "Aren''t you going to control it?"


    "I don''t bother to care about this kind of thing. You can''t rely on me for everything." Monkey King looked as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "It''s okay, you have done enough." Keisha looked at Monkey King with a gentle expression: "Leave the next thing to us. If I can''t even do this thing well, then I don''t deserve to be this. King."


    "Look, this is the enlightenment that Wang should have." Monkey King looked at Liang Bing and said.


    "But, such a simple thing, I can settle it in minutes." Liang Bing replied with a proud face.


    In this regard, Monkey King is convinced that Liangbing can rely on the power of one person to make the entire demonic group be loyal and loyal to her, and naturally have extraordinary means.


    Next, Keisha and the others began to enter the busy stage. The establishment of the new order had too many things to do, and the vacancies in various positions needed to be filled, because the order of the heaven was almost solved by Monkey King, and there were no too many heroes. Therefore, in the system of enfeoffment, manpower and material resources had to be spent on selection. After a few days, Monkey King was all alone and so boring that he walked out of the city of angels without having to do anything.


    But now Sun Wukong is considered a big celebrity in Angel Nebula. Everywhere he walks, a group of angel girls are surrounded by papers. Such a beautiful scenery makes Sun Wukong enjoy it.


    At the same time, far away from the Angel Nebula, a man stood in front of the big clock, looking at the image displayed in front of him was the Angel Nebula. At a glance, it was all images of female angels, making him touch himself. "I didn¡¯t expect this Angel Nebula to walk out of the feudal system so quickly and start to establish its own civilization. It just drove away all male angels, leaving only female angels. This is not desirable in the feminist era! It seems to me It is necessary for Shenhe Civilization to lead the Angel Civilization so that they will not go the wrong way, but it seems that it is too early..."


    "It''s just that man..." The man frowned slightly, looking at the Monkey King on the screen, his face was solemn: "Unexpectedly, even the big clock could not calculate any information about him. Where did this God come from? In He Civilization, there is no information about him at all. It is as full of mystery as Lord Dinghei... to the point that the name is the same as that of the Shenhe warrior left on earth. Now Angel Civilization has his guardianship. If I want to To descend on the Angel Nebula, to pass on the Shenhe civilization, and to establish a super seminary, he must have his consent. It is necessary to contact..."


    The big clock was running, and a door of time and space appeared directly in front of the man. After hesitating for a while, the man had already stepped into it...


    The muttering voice echoed slowly again: "Just why do I always feel a little chill in my back? I hope that person can speak well..."


    Angel Nebula, in the city of angels, Monkey King who was playing with some angel girls slightly narrowed his eyes and raised his head: "Is that old guy Kieran staring at Angel Nebula so soon? It seems necessary to give him something. Get off the horse, after all, this guy is also the culprit responsible for Kesha''s break with Liangbing..." ..

 3261 Chapter 16 Kiran

    The advent of the Super Theological Seminary caused Kesha and Liang Bing to have academic conflicts. They had only been sisters for a few hundred years, and finally they moved towards the beginning of a break and the battle of ten thousand years.


    In fact, Kieran had discovered the angel civilization long ago, and brought the Super Seminary here, but it has not yet been made public.


    Now, the angel civilization is on the right track, even awakening the genes in his body, and growing angel wings. This is what Kieran cares most about, and it is also the main reason why he urgently wants to come to Angel Nebula, because he learned from the Monkey King. On his body, I saw the truth and answers he had been searching for.


    Feel free to upgrade the angel genes and give them various computing engines, so that they have a stronger body from generation to generation. Perhaps this great god can discuss the future of the universe with him and jointly establish the concept of''god''.


    The teleportation function of the big clock is extremely terrifying. Kieran''s teleportation from the distant universe to the Angel Nebula only took a few seconds.


    Looking at the huge and gorgeous portal that suddenly appeared in front of them, the angels surrounding Monkey King were all shocked: "Master Goku, who is that?!!!"


    "It seems that our Angel Nebula has come to an important guest." Monkey King said, stood up, looked at the man walking out of the portal, and said: "Welcome to Angel Nebula, Kieran... should I call you? principal?"


    "You really know me, but I don''t know anything about you." Kieran looked at Monkey King with a serious face, and even his title has become a respect. This is the only thing he has lived for so long. An existence that cannot read any information, this adult may be more ancient and mysterious than him and Lord Dinghei.


    Monkey King stared at Kieran, and gave him a sense of horror that he was seen through inside and outside: "You came to Angel Nebula, do you intend to officially promote your super seminary here?"


    "Have you noticed even Super Theological Seminary..." Kieran looked humble and looked like a group of scholars: "No, I''m here to discuss with you, advance and retreat together."


    "I have nothing to discuss with you, but your existence can promote the development of angel civilization, but if you want to officially promote your Shenhe civilization in the Angel Nebula and establish a super seminary in the city of angels, then, You have to show me the strength of the Shenhe civilization and whether it has this value, otherwise, I will completely expel the super seminary that exists in the Angel Nebula, including all the scholars in it. You must know that the current Angel Nebula prohibits men. enter."


    "I am just a scholar who seeks the truth, not a saboteur. I cannot show you the power of Shenhe civilization, but I can discuss with you the research of the universe and super genes..."


    "I''m not interested in that kind of stuff. It seems that you don''t need your Super Seminary here." Sun Wukong looked casually: "Hurry up and take your students and leave immediately, otherwise you will stay here forever."


    Suddenly, a series of warning sounds sounded in Kieran''s mind, and his whole person was shocked: "Unknown danger found! Unknown danger found! Searching...Searching failed! Parsing...Parsing failed...Starting anti-void Engine...Failed to start...Light engine overtime started...Failed to start...Supercomputing with big clock...Unknown reason...Unable to calculate...Failed!Failed!Failed...!!!"


    At this moment, Kieran was completely stupid. At this moment, all the hard work of his life was ineffective. Looking at the Monkey King before him, he only felt his scalp numb. What kind of existence is this in front of him?He and Lord Dinghei''s research efforts for a lifetime, did nothing in front of him?


    He had already studied the so-called void world and the ultimate fear, and even made preparations in advance, researching out three major god-making projects for emergencies, but what is this feeling now?Is this the so-called ultimate fear?


    Yes, at this moment, he who had already looked down upon life and death, and deciphered the eternal secret, was actually terrified and terrified. The adult in front of him seemed to be an existence far beyond his cognition.


    "You have spent your entire life studying science, but have you ever thought that there is a higher existence besides technology."


    "Outside of technology?" Kieran was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly there was a flash of light in his mind, and his eyes widened: "Is this the essential reason that can only be counted as the edge of the universe? Please feel free to ask!"


    Monkey King smiled and looked at Kieran: "You seem to have forgotten what I just said."


    Kiran hesitated for a while and nodded: "Understood, just show the power of Shenhe Civilization. That kind of damage is really too great, so let me use the knowledge of Shenhe Civilization to add a few more to Angel Nebula. How about protection from the outside world?"


    "It''s not good, that kind of thing can be done by Keisha now, and you don''t need to do anything more." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "Well, don''t you implement the god-making project with that named Dinghei? How about making one for me to see?"


    Kieran smiled bitterly: "It takes time and effort to create a god. How can you say that you create one? Besides, if you are creating a person, wouldn''t it be too disruptive to the balance?


    "Is it still breaking the balance?" Sun Wukong rolled his eyes when he heard the words. This guy really has enough nasty to talk.


    Seeing Sun Wukong¡¯s expression of dissatisfaction, Kieran¡¯s heart moved and said: "Why not? In the distant universe, there is a planet named Earth, where there is a Shenhe warrior created by our Shenhe civilization. He has the same name and surname as you, this is also considered fate, I think you should be interested in him."


    Monkey King was silent for a while. He was interested in a fart. He was a little angry when he heard that''Monkey King'', and directly hooked his finger at Kieran: "Forget it, don''t have to be so troublesome, just come and follow me After two tricks, make gestures, let me see if you, the scientist who researched the god-making genes with Dinghei, are capable."


    "Don''t be kidding me, I don''t have the ability to fight with you." Kieran smiled bitterly, and in front of this great god, his body''s genetic system was completely paralyzed. Fighting him is not looking for abuse?He doesn''t have that kind of hobby, and at the same time, he is very helpless. Thinking about him before, where he was not respected and loved, when he came to Monkey King, he became so aggrieved.


    It''s not that he is counseling, but he just doesn''t want to conflict with the unknown, because his way of thinking always thinks about the longer term.

 3262 Chapter 17 Super Theological Academy

    Kiran is very humble. Similarly, he is only interested in scientific research. His only goal is to study the mysteries of the universe and to advance the cultural process of other stars, so that he can practice Shenhe civilization and fight him. Never ask.


    Monkey King looked at Kiran: "With this kind of detached attitude, you don''t really think of yourself as a god?"


    "No, no, no, I''m just a research scholar." Kiran waved his hand again and again: "Besides, God, in fact, it''s just a general term, he..."


    "Stop, call the shots!"


    Seeing that Kieran was about to talk endlessly about the introduction of''God'', Sun Wukong interrupted him directly. For him, all the introductions Kieran said were a joke. Talking about God in front of the real God is not a joke. What is it?The ideas of the two articles are not on the same level at all.


    "There is no need for so much nonsense. Now let me see, at the apex of Shenhe civilization, to what extent you have developed the ability of science and technology." Monkey King also saw it, like Kelan. If people continue to wrestle, he will never make a move, so if you want him to make a move, it is best to use a more direct method.


    As soon as he pointed it out, the space around Kieran suddenly collapsed, which really shocked him, but the next moment, his body suddenly appeared on the other side strangely.


    Upon seeing this, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Well, it is possible to control time with the power of science, Shenhe civilization really surpasses other civilizations too much.


    The reason why Monkey King exclaimed was because he knew that Xi only gave her the concept of world science being able to control time, but the creatures in her world can really carry out scientific research to this level, and the development and wisdom of her brain are really wrong. Same as usual.


    "Aren¡¯t you more shocking?" Kieran¡¯s eyes were filled with fire, and he looked very excited when he saw Monkey King, as if he had seen the door of a new world: "There is no gene system engine in the body, and it can even blast the space. ?Mastering space? This is what you call a force other than technology? What kind of force does it belong to?"


    "If you can dodge this blow from me, I will help you out." Monkey King said, reaching out and grabbing towards Kieran...


    Kieran''s old face instantly became extremely serious, twisting the surrounding time, accelerating and decelerating, he used a few strokes, but he was still surprised to find that Monkey King had never changed the direction of his hand.


    "What kind of power is this? Am I locked?" He wants to use the time engine to get rid of that power, but the results obtained are unknown. His time engine can''t detect any abnormalities at all. When he felt his throat tightened, he was already pinched by Monkey King. At this moment, Kieran was shocked in a cold sweat. He had mastered the genetic code and mastered eternal life. At this moment, he was actually Will you feel death?


    Death, what a long-lasting feeling!


    This made Kieran a sigh, nostalgia, and amazement.


    "Oh~ I''ll just say it, it seems that the time to master science and technology is only half-hearted." Monkey King shook his head slightly disappointed: "After all, it is only something that can exist only if the law allows it. The way has an end."


    Sun Wukong has mastered so many worlds and gained many new cultivation systems from it, and thus he has reached the present level. Therefore, he never underestimated any cultivation system. From the world of Xi, this kind of genetic development in the body The power of science also caused him a little interest. I wanted to study it to see if he could be inspired. Unfortunately, the facts proved that this power did not help him at all, and it was meaningful to ordinary people. Extraordinary, it can almost become a''god'', but that is only for mortals.


    "What kind of power are you? Please come to my Super Seminary to teach!" Kiran looked at Monkey King with excitement and eagerness. He had a hunch that if he could learn from the adult in front of him, he would definitely be able to unlock it. The doubts I have been pursuing.


    "I''m not interested." Monkey King refused bluntly. What are you kidding me? There is no sister paper worth paying attention to in the Super Theological Seminary. At most, Liangbing is one, but for Liangbing, he still needs to go to the Super Seminary. Join in the fun?


    Just when Kieran wanted to persuade them painstakingly, Kesha and Liangbing''s daughters flew from a distance and landed beside him. The three women were all wearing crowns, and they were full of honor and beauty.


    Keisha looked at Kieran and turned her head towards Monkey King: "Wukong, is this this?"


    Obviously, Kesha and the others were attracted by Kiran''s portal to the star field. People from other star fields ran to her jurisdiction, so she naturally had to take a look at it for the first time.


    It¡¯s just that Keisha and the others don¡¯t even know Kieran. This is a bit of a surprise to Monkey King. Under normal circumstances, angels can awaken the angel genes and gain power. They are inseparable from Kieran¡¯s arrival in the Angel Nebula, and it will not be Xi again. Did you do other trimming?


    "Hello, dear King of Angels, I am the transmitter of Shenhe civilization¡ª¡ªKieran, I came to this Nebula just to discuss with your angels..."


    "Open a school as soon as you open a school, why do you talk so much nonsense?" Monkey King interrupted him directly. Kieran''s tone of a scholar made him very awkward.


    "Open school?" Keisha looked at Monkey King with some confusion.


    "His Shenhe civilization still has merits. He can do what I teach you, and he can do what I have not taught you. Therefore, the existence of Super Seminary is extremely beneficial to the development of Angel Nebula. He will open the Super Seminary to the City of Angels. You can go and learn when you have time. It is very helpful for the growth of knowledge and strength."


    "Shenhe Civilization, I have heard of it..." Keisha looked at Kieran in surprise. She didn''t expect that Angel Nebula would welcome such a big man: "Since Wukong has allowed it, then I too There is nothing to say, but the new order of our Angel Nebula has just been maintained. I am afraid that it will not be able to meet your requirements in a short time..."


    "It''s okay! I have to go back and make preparations. However, your Angel Nebula is now in the feminist era. There are still a few male students in my super seminary. This shouldn''t be a big problem, right?"


    Keisha couldn''t help but drove towards Monkey King. Monkey King thought for a moment. He said the male student should be Karl or something, and waved her hand indifferently: "Yes, but they are never allowed to cause trouble in Angel Nebula, otherwise, don''t Blame me for killing them directly."


    "Of course, I will warn them..." ..

 3263 Chapter 18 Carl

    Four days after Kiran left the Angel Nebula, he brought three students to the City of Angels and met with Keisha.


    Well, it is said that there are three students, but in fact it is not. Maybe in other star regions, they are students of Transcendental Seminary, but in the City of Angels, they are the instructors of Transcendental Seminary.


    Among the three, there are two men and one woman. The other two Sun Wukong didn¡¯t care much. They didn¡¯t know each other. Carl Sun Wukong took a second look. It was this guy who worked with Liang Bing and came up with the concept of ultimate fear. So much so that academic conflicts arose within the Super Theological Seminary. Karl was expelled, and Liang Bing turned his face with his sister and started a ten-thousand-year war.


    If Liang Bing and Keisha turned their faces, Kieran was the leader, then Karl was the initiator.


    Speaking of this, some people may ask, since they all know this development, why did Monkey King allow the Super Seminary to be established in the City of Angels?Why not drive them out of Angel Nebula?


    To drive away, it was only the work of the weak who were not confident. For Monkey King, Super Seminary did not threaten him at all. Since there is no threat, it can lead Angel Nebula to the universe, and even make Keisha the king of the gods. With these benefits, why bother to drive away?


    Although Monkey King also has the ability to lead the Angel Nebula forward, he did not intend to stay here for hundreds of thousands of years. The historical trajectory of the Angel Nebula must be created and walked by them.


    Keisha''s permission was obtained and a clearing space was divided for Kieran in the north of the Angel City, where Kieran established the super seminary of Angel Nebula.


    That kind of out of nothing, but in a moment, it was the ability to create a college building that made Liang Bing very interested.


    Kiran: "This is just an application of dark matter. If the King of Apocalypse is interested, you can discuss it with Teacher Carl. In this respect, he is an authority."


    "Karl, are you talking about this shy guy who doesn''t dare to raise his head?" Upon hearing this, Liang Bing couldn''t help looking at Karl, who was shyly lowering his head.


    Kieran smiled: "Carl''s personality is only relatively introverted. He is better than anyone in academic research, and he is also the wisest person I have seen in so many years."


    The future god of death, Karl, is only an introverted and shy little boy, but his wisdom has been appreciated by Kieran, which is enough to show his excellence.


    But Liang Bing is not a bird to him: "Learn from him? Forget it! Wouldn''t I lower his head." Then, he trot a few steps, and hugged the arm of Monkey King who was looking around: "Yes. What would Master Wukong do not know? I want to learn, and I will also learn from Master Wukong."


    Hearing this, Carl''s face turned redder and his head lowered lower.


    Upon seeing this, Liang Bing couldn''t help but explain: "Hey~ Carl, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t deny you, but I still prefer to learn from Master Wukong than to study."


    Carl hurriedly waved his hand: "I know, please don''t care..."


    "I didn''t expect the future god of death Karl to be like this." Monkey King smiled at this, touching Liang Bing''s soft hair, and said: "This technology is actually very simple. Every creature or thing is It is made up of certain material structures. You only need to understand those material structures, and you can naturally create things out of thin air. When you understand thoroughly, even if it is to create humans and gods, there is no problem. I have these things in Keisha. There is storage in his knowledge treasury, and you can go to Keisha to see when you are free."


    "Can you make a god?" Liang Bing''s eyes lit up, obviously, she was very interested in this topic.


    Even Carl, who kept his head down and silent, couldn¡¯t help but looked at Monkey King, his eyes flickered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have done some research on this aspect. What do you think of the Pangu civilization?"


    "No idea."


    "Uh~~" When Carl heard this, his original eager expression was instantly cold. He heard Principal Kieran say that this adult''s knowledge is more profound than him, why is the discussion on the theory so cold?


    In this regard, Kieran on the side could only shake his head helplessly, and he could only deeply regret Monkey King''s non-cooperation.


    Obviously knowing so much, why refuse to share research with others?He absolutely believes that his own research and Monkey King''s knowledge will definitely unlock the mysteries of the entire universe.


    But how did he know that the mystery he has been pursuing so hard for Monkey King can be created easily. He has no time to study with you for such a simple thing. You don''t understand it.


    Now that the Super Theological Seminary has been established, Kieran immediately started enrolling students for the entire Angel Nebula, and the angels who came here were overcrowded in one day.


    Looking at the group of people lining up to sign up, Ruoning Dai, who has been following Sun Wukong, frowned slightly: "Master Wukong, is it really okay to let so many angels enter the Super Seminary?"


    "What''s the problem with this?" Monkey King smiled: "You know, when they come out, they will be super fighters belonging to Angel Nebula. Someone trains fighters for us for free, so why not do it?"


    "That''s the same, but can you trust it?"


    "It''s convenient for you to rest assured, Kieran won''t be the kind of person who makes small movements."


    "People?" Liangbing smiled: "But I heard that Kiran has been passed down as a''god''."


    "It won''t be long before you will be passed on as gods."


    "This is the age of god creation that Principal Kieran said?"


    "God?" Monkey King smiled, "According to the standards of this world, you can already be called a god."


    "Yes, many angels call us goddesses, Master Wukong is a male god~" Liangbing smiled and said, "Of course, you are also the male god of others~"


    "The nature of what you said is different." Monkey King laughed. Of course he understood Liang Bing''s straightforward words: "Just, don''t you sign up?"


    "We don''t need to sign up? I even have a sacred body. I went to Super Seminary to be a student. Wouldn''t it be too cheap?" Liang Bing looked at Sun Wukong with a natural look: "Besides, if we have something If you don¡¯t understand, just ask Master Wukong, why should you ask others?"


    "Uh~ well, I am speechless for what you said, but there is no need for you to go to the Super Seminary. Unless you are a tutor, but now, obviously there is no time." ..

 3264 Chapter 19 The beginning of the gods

    Today''s Merlot Heavenly Court has just started, and Liang Bing and the others obviously didn''t have the time to go to Super Seminary as mentors.


    Some things have changed, and apparently they have started to flap their wings, just like the current Liangbing had not entered the Super Seminary.


    Soon, half a month passed, Super Theological Seminary had already established its foothold in the City of Angels, and Merlot Heavenly Court had also gained initial stability.


    Keisha, who had nothing to do, occasionally went to the Super Seminary to be a substitute teacher. The knowledge and theories of the professor immediately attracted Kieran¡¯s attention. When Kieran learned that Kieran¡¯s knowledge was all taught by Monkey King, he immediately took it Attention was focused on Kesha. Since Master Monkey King is not interested in discussing the mysteries of the universe with him, it''s the same for another person.


    Keisha was also very interested in Kieran¡¯s sacred river civilization. Therefore, the two immediately talked about the concept of ¡°god¡±. Since they have a celestial computer and a treasure house of sacred knowledge, Keisha will hear the prayers and pleadings of some people. , The kind-hearted woman in her heart immediately gave birth to compassion and wanted to help those people, and Kieran¡¯s "theism" was exactly what she thought in her heart, so the two reached a consensus to let the entire universe establish a "god" This idea.


    And when the decision was finalized, Keisha also moved towards the throne of her king of gods.


    Of course, at the moment of the decision, Keisha naturally told Sun Wukong the news for the first time. Sun Wukong naturally had no objection to this. After all, this was the way Keisha was going.


    When Liang Bing listened to it, he complained: "Sister, you were not fooled by the old man Kieran? You have mastered a bit of scientific and technological power, and you regard yourself as a god?"


    Keisha didn¡¯t have any guilt, but a serious face: ¡°This sounds really ridiculous, but this universe needs God. Many weak races and planets need God. They are trapped in wars and disasters all year round. Since we have Strength, we should help them and guide them..."


    Liang Bing curled his lips in disdain, "Helping strangers who don''t know each other? What benefits can we get?"


    "Benefits?" Kaisha wrinkled her eyebrows slightly when she heard the words: "Ling Bing, as an angel, when have you become such a power? Do our angels need to pursue rewards when we do things?"


    "I~" Liang Bing is now blocked and speechless. Yes, kind angels never seek rewards in doing things, but she doesn''t act like an angel at all. Is she a different kind of angels?But I feel so unhappy, so unconvinced!Am I wrong?


    Liang Bing immediately looked at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, what do you think?"


    "From my personal point of view, I still agree with Liang Bing''s statement." Sun Wukong said: "After all, there is no good thing. I would never do it unless I want to."


    "Right? Let me just say it!" Liang Bing immediately hugged Sun Wukong''s arm with a happy expression, and looked at his sister in a demonstrative manner: "Sister, look, Master Wukong is on my side~ This shows that I am right! My sister''s overflowing love is meaningless at all."


    "Goku, you..." Kesha didn''t expect that Sun Wukong would agree with his sister''s fallacy, feeling very hurt.


    Monkey King patted Liang Bing''s head and said: "I didn''t say you were right~ I just agree with your point of view, because I have that kind of personality; but this does not mean that I am denying your sister. Point of view; everyone has his own views on how to live, we can¡¯t impose our own ideas on others, let others be like you, respect each other, identify with each other, and love each other, so that you can tolerate everything, then nothing will be there. Is the problem."


    "Wow~ it sounds so tall." Liang Bing looked at Monkey King in astonishment, saying that he was very dazed, I just said one thing, you told me such a lot of great principles.


    But it seems that it makes sense to study the meaning of Sun Wukong¡¯s words carefully. She couldn''t talk to her sister for a long time, and she was very upset about her sister¡¯s overly kind character, and the two of them had to each other from time to time. a bit.


    But after listening to Monkey King¡¯s words, the two sisters have a feeling of awakening. Yes, the characters of the two sisters are originally opposite. There is no need to have each other be the same as their own, thinking that the other''s actions are wrong, and they are. Yes, if they can truly understand each other, identify with each other, and love each other as Monkey King said, then the two sisters will not have quarrels anymore.


    But that kind of realm feels so difficult. It sounds simple, but it¡¯s not that way. For this, the two sisters admire Monkey King even more. What a state of mind is needed to tolerate each other¡¯s everything, this They are the real male gods they should pursue!


    Because such a male god doesn''t care about all your shortcomings.


    In this regard, Keisha could only look at Monkey King with blinking eyes: "No wonder the future Liangbing will also become his guardian angel, and only with this kind of tolerance can Liangbing''s approval!"


    She is very clear about what kind of character her sister is. She has been worried for a long time. I am afraid that no one in this world can control her sister. Unexpectedly, there is such a person in this world, and she has her sister worshipped and subdued. .


    "Since Master Wukong has said so, then I have no objection." Liang Bing spread his hands together, looking very casual.


    "It seems that we really need to reflect on ourselves." Keisha said very seriously. She has already felt that there are more and more quarrels between herself and her sister. If this continues, it may not be very good. Fortunately now With the appearance of Monkey King, otherwise the relationship between the two sisters would only need an opportunity, and it might be broken because of this. She felt that way, and it was very strong.


    "But for what I just said..." Keisha hesitated and said, "Actually, I have been hearing prayers or appeals from people from other star regions recently. Or... Goku, you try to go. Look? I can''t walk a bit now..."


    "Do you want to expand the concept of''God'' to other star regions now?" Sun Wukong nodded, "Okay, anyway, I''m fine when I''m idle, just go and have a look. It''s just that I can''t be alone. At least one An angel can follow, so that the image of the angel can be more clearly transmitted, isn¡¯t it?


    "It feels like it''s quite interesting, otherwise, let''s go with Master Wukong." Liang Bing suddenly became interested, well, her interest is just to go to other star regions to play...

 3265 Chapter Twenty Leaving

    "I''m sorry, Lord Wukong, I''m afraid I will disturb you~" Xi''s voice suddenly rang in the ears of Sun Wukong and the next moment, her figure appeared in front of Sun Wukong out of thin air.


    "Why, your thing is done?"


    "Yes~ The entire dimensional world has been repaired evenly, and the strength has been greatly improved~" Xi''s face was full of joy and excitement: "I didn''t expect that after being promoted to the real world lord, there would be such an improvement."


    "This is nature. The dimensional way of the true self is fundamentally different from the dimensional way of the source. My dimensional way is the embodiment of my strength and realm; and the dimensional way of the source, to put it plainly, is just to accommodate others. The space container of the world, but it is different in my dimensional way. You can get the bonus of my strength and realm, and your strength will naturally increase."


    "Master Wukong''s understanding of the way of true self is really better than the way of origin. It seems that it is only a matter of time to replace the dimensional god." Xi looked at Monkey King with admiration, and could create from a mortal. In such a way that defies the sky, no Tianzong Shenwu can describe his terrible.


    Countless diversified world masters have been studying how to break through the existing realm and achieve the real dimensional way in eternal time. Unfortunately, none of them succeeded.


    They couldn¡¯t imagine that an ordinary mortal would not only be promoted to become the lord of the world, but also slowly climbed to the height they dreamed of climbing; in their eyes, someone who was like a grass, actually They can also grow up to this point, they want to see which realm master actually loses to someone rashly.


    "Master Wukong, what are you talking about? I don''t understand a word of the true self or the origin!" Liang Bing looked at Xi with a curious look: "Also, who is she?"


    "Morgana...ah~ No, you are called Liang Bing now." Xi looked at Liang Bing with a smile on his face: "How can I say, you can walk out of my world, so many masters of the world, really I''m quite proud of it."


    As he said, Xi couldn''t help but stretch out his hand, wanting to touch the cold ice, unexpectedly a force of rules burst out of her body, and directly bounced her hand away.


    "Uh~ what''s this?" Liang Bing looked astonished, why didn''t she know that this kind of power still existed in her body?


    Xi curled his lips in dissatisfaction: "It''s so stingy, can''t you just touch it? I won''t hurt you, Master Wukong has even changed your past and didn''t see what you did!"


    When Liang Bing heard this, his face was dumbfounded: "I, I didn''t do anything!"


    "I didn''t say you." Xi curled his lips.


    Monkey King smiled: "Morgana has absolute trust in me. She will naturally not ask what I do with her. Well, you, if you want to get such trust, you have to work harder."


    "Really, I''m also their former goddess anyway, is that so untrustworthy?" Xi said that he was very hurt, very wronged, and felt isolated.


    "You don''t need this kind of expression, right?" Monkey King looked at Xi with a speechless expression. This source world master really doesn''t look like a source world master.


    Oh, no, she is now the Lord of the True Self.


    "Humph~ You won''t let me touch it, I want to touch it!" Xiben has a playful and playful character, but it''s so exciting to be engaged like this.


    Both hands stretched out, directly towards Liangbing and Kesha...


    But the result was the same as before. The huge force of rules erupted from the bodies of Keisha and Liangbing, and Xi was directly pushed away for several steps.


    At the moment, she wringed her fingers between her hands, her expression aggrieved: "Master Wukong, I feel that they don''t like me..."


    "No, I didn''t do anything?" Liang Bing was still in a daze.


    When Keisha looked at her hand, Dai''s brows frowned in contemplation for a moment, looking at Xi, thoughtfully, but did not directly intervene.


    "Okay, stop acting there." Monkey King patted Xia Xi and said calmly: "This is just their self-protective will, but it doesn''t mean it against you. By the way, you are here to do it. What?"


    Xi Lima, who was crying and crying, put on a smiling face: "Didn''t you hear that you are going out to play, if you can, please take me with you. It''s too cunning to watch you play alone!"


    "Um~" Sun Wukong pondered for a moment, and his expression became serious: "Since you have finished, then Albedo and the others should be about the same. After so many days, it''s time to do business."


    "Yeah~ Master Wukong is ready to challenge Master Duoyuan? Great, what are you waiting for, let''s go quickly!" Xi became extremely excited in an instant.


    Kaisha frowned when she heard the words, and looked at Monkey King: "Are you leaving?"


    "Yeah~" Sun Wukong nodded: "It''s been so many days. It''s time for me to solve some things. What I should teach you has already taught you. Merlot Heaven is also on the right track. With your current strength , I have nothing to worry about, I can only say, see you next time."


    "how long?"


    "Yeah~" Sun Wukong was thinking about how to answer, but Xi said straightforwardly: "It''s probably tens of thousands of years later~"


    "Count, tens of thousands of years?!!!" Liang Bing and the others were shocked.


    "..." Kesha was also silent.


    Sun Wukong was also speechless, and looked at Xiang Xi: "Why did you jump time so far?" This kind of sadness of parting was the last thing he wanted to see, but he couldn''t take them away with him now, nor did he It may be with them for tens of thousands of years. Since they are leaving sooner or later, be decisive.


    "Blam me." Xi spread his hands and looked irresponsible: "I just let you relax. Who knew you would do so much!"


    "It''s okay, I can afford to wait." After the silence, Keisha suddenly showed a smile: "Then, we will see you again after ten thousand years, and I will prove to you that the love of angels is eternal!"


    "Wow~ Sister~ Do you really want to wait tens of thousands?" Liang Bing said with an exaggerated expression: "Tens of thousands of years, I don''t know if I will forget Master Wukong!"


    "If you forget me, see if I don''t kill you." Sun Wukong immediately glared at Liang Bing.


    "That''s hard to say~" Liang Bing smiled with blinking eyes, but the sadness and sadness at the corner of his eyes did not escape Monkey King''s eyes.


    "There is no need to be so sad, the future of us will last forever!" Monkey King said goodbye to Keisha and the others, and under their unwilling gaze, Tong Xi disappeared into her vision together.


    "Hey~ it came suddenly, and it went suddenly..." Keisha sighed quietly...

 3266 Chapter 21 Please wait for good news

    In the endless void universe, stands a huge and glorious temple, and several magnificent, upright ancient beasts and sculptures of fierce beasts guard everything here forever.


    It is full of strange flowers and weeds, god trees and fairy fruits, transpiring and flowing colorful mist, just picking a bunch of it is enough to make a mortal glow soaring, which is more exaggerated than the heavenly palace in the myth.


    "Your place is great." Monkey King looked around and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Xi looked proud and proud: "Yeah, I spent a lot of time to arrange this, and for this reason, I went to the human world to learn related knowledge."


    "..." Monkey King was speechless about this, something that he could learn with a single thought, and even went to the human world to learn, how boring you are.


    Sure enough, the masters of a realm are the masters of idle eggs.


    With a thought in Monkey King''s heart, Albedo, Shatia, Nabelal, Ivera, five deadly figures appeared in front of him at the same time.


    "Master Goku!"


    The moment the five appeared, they were kneeling on one knee, full of respect, obedience and love. Even if they became the master of the world, their loyal attitude towards Monkey King remained unchanged.


    "It seems that you have all been familiar with the current power smoothly, and the doubts in your heart should have been solved." Looking at the five daughters, a smile appeared on Sun Wukong''s face, as they faced him. Attitude always makes him happy.


    "Yes, since Master Wukong has given me this position, I don''t know what task to send us to accomplish?" Jue Zeming was already eager to try, his face was full of excitement.


    With a thought in Sun Wukong''s heart, the door of the dimension has already appeared in front of him: "Do you remember the previous multi-dimensional master? We can''t just forget it if we are overcast, but he has already removed Xi from his pseudo-dimensional way. We want to find the right way to his world again, I am afraid it will take a lot of time. Your task is to accompany Xi to find the right place leading to the world of the multiple world master, and then report it to me. But remember, in the process of searching, do not conflict with other masters of one realm, so as not to offend other masters of multiple realms. That will be a little troublesome. Your task is to find the right path and report to you. I."


    "To understanding!"


    The five women are all serious leaders, and Xia Tiya is curious: "Didn''t that mean that the plural world master has closed the door to his world?"


    "It is indeed closed." Monkey King did smile: "But the door of the dimension is the master key of all dimension worlds. Even if he closes the door, I can easily enter and leave his world. I just want to be in the endless world. It¡¯s a bit difficult to find the world about him; but fortunately, here is where he disconnected the door. We only need to start from here to narrow the scope infinitely. Xi originally lived in his pseudo In the Dimensional Way, you should know many other world masters. As long as you find those worlds she is familiar with, you can enter the world of that multiple world master."


    Xi looked at the endless passages in the dimensional gate, and nodded earnestly: "So, this is the dimensional gate that can lead to any dimensional world. It''s really magical. It''s just so many dimensional passages, even if it¡¯s us now. Have to look for a long time? Master Wukong, don¡¯t you still have many real world masters under your command? Or send more?"


    "They have their tasks, otherwise I won''t wait until now."


    "In this case, we can only work harder." Xi nodded, expressing understanding.


    Sun Wukong is now in the stage of upright development. Every realm master has a clear division of labor, but it is not easy to dispatch it at will, otherwise he will not wait for Albedo and others. He has already sent other realm masters with him and the multi-dimensional realm master. The war started.


    "Please leave it to us, we will surely complete the task assigned to us by Master Wukong as quickly as possible. Master Wukong, please wait for good news!" Albedo''s face was serious, it can be described as dry.


    When Monkey King heard this, he was taken aback: "Don''t you need me?"


    Albedo looked serious: "As a great dimensional god, and my most beloved master, how can you make this kind of trivial matter personally, it is too derogatory, it is also my dereliction of duty, or Master Wukong, please wait for good news!"


    "Uh~" Sun Wukong was a little speechless. He finally raised his enthusiasm and wanted to do it. But when Albedo said that, his enthusiasm disappeared suddenly, Albedo, you But you know, if you are so used to me, I will get more and more salty.


    It is a great happiness to have such a diligent and considerate subordinate and capable internal helper.


    "Yes, Master Wukong, please don''t hesitate to leave it to us, how can you bother you to do this kind of thing yourself." Yivelai also looked serious.


    Xi Ting on the side was speechless, madly complaining in his heart: "Hey hey hey~~ I said you know what I''m talking about? How much time will be saved if Master Wukong joins? You know, How dangerous is this seemingly simple task?"


    However, looking at the serious and serious expressions of Albedo and the others, she didn''t dare to say so clearly, what if she was pushed out?She knew very well what kind of personality Albedo and the others were. As long as they had no respect for Master Goku, they would immediately treat her without hesitation.


    "Ahem~~ Since you all said that, then I will be waiting for your good news." Monkey King said, his expression suddenly became serious: "But for your safety, I''ll stay with you separately. , As long as they are not far apart, I can control another one."


    After speaking, I saw a source of power disintegrated from Monkey King''s body, forming a clone that was exactly like him.


    When Xi saw this, he was relieved. With Master Wukong''s clone following, safety is not a problem, but a little curiosity arose in her heart: "Well, Master Wukong, how much strength does this clone have for you?"


    "Now this is only 50%. After all, I have separated a lot of clones to collect World Source Orbs. This can only be done to this extent."


    "Is it fifty percent? That''s enough." Xi nodded, "Even if it is fifty percent, with your strength, it is not a problem even if you encounter a multi-dimensional world master next time." ..

 3267 Chapter 22 Monkey King vs Pan Zhen

    With Monkey King''s clone following, Xi no longer has any objections, looking at Monkey King and saying: "Then Master Wukong, are you continuing to stay in my world?"


    "This is natural. After all, I have something to say before them. I can''t break my promise, but is the flow of time here a bit too fast?"


    "After all, I am just a new student, and I have to let my world develop civilization as soon as possible."


    "Alright, you can set off, but try not to conflict with other world masters. Of course, if the other party is not acquainted, you don''t need to get used to it, and you''re done."


    "Understood!" The six females replied with a respectful voice, and Xia Tiya was excited and wary: "Then, let''s start our first battle after becoming a god!" As he said, he entered the door of the dimension first...


    "Shatia, wait, you''re a god, you''re still so reckless!" Albert said, and followed closely...


    "Master Wukong, let''s say goodbye first!" After Evel bowed and bowed to Monkey King, he entered the door of the dimension together with them.


    After Albedo and the others were gone, Xi looked at Monkey King and sighed slightly: "It''s a shame that I can''t''play'' with Master Wukong. You guys are really too consciously rational."


    "Isn''t that good?" Monkey King smiled, "Among the many subordinates, they are the ones I am most satisfied with."


    "That''s right, there is another master who doesn''t like this kind of subordinate." Xi sighed and waved his hand at Monkey King, also entering the door of the dimension.


    "Then, I should go back too."


    Putting away the door of the dimension, Monkey King jumped into the air and flew away from the temple...


    This time, he did not use instant teleportation, but flew through the universe at the extreme speed, witnessing countless planetary worlds along the way, which naturally included the world of "The King of the Undead".


    Looking at this world, Monkey King stayed there for a few seconds, remembering that there are still many subordinates waiting for his return: "After the multi-dimensional master is resolved, there will be extra World Source Orbs. I''m coming to you."


    For this reason, Monkey King also used the guild system to send a message to the guardians such as Yaura, so that they can wait with peace of mind. This is really exciting for them. Since Monkey King left, they have not been worried or afraid. He was like other supreme Supremes, never showing up again. With the words of Monkey King, they were relieved.


    Traveling infinitely in the endless universe, Monkey King witnessed all-out wars among countless planets, and even encountered one or two interstellar collisions between planets.


    But he fully demonstrated the identity of the spectator, just to look at it without intervening.


    When he first entered the realm of the Milky Way, two huge energy fluctuations also attracted his attention: "This is the power of the sun... and there is another energy that is also very familiar... Is that direction... the earth..."


    Monkey King suddenly became interested, the space in front of him fluctuated slightly, and the next moment he landed directly on the earth.


    And the picture that appeared before his eyes was: a huge stick capable of piercing the sky smashed into a huge fireball, and accompanied by a nuclear explosion and roar, the huge fireball with a diameter of hundreds of meters burst instantly. When it was turned on, sparks splashed and fell to the ground. In an instant, the flames burst, and countless animal creatures were running and wailing.


    "Ah yah ah~~ I am so angry! Damn demon, my grandson is at odds with you!!"


    A monkey holding a club proudly stands on the top of the mountain, watching the suffering of the creatures below, the flames in his eyes are blazing, a burst of anger, and his body leaps and appears in front of the man thousands of meters away. The big stick in his hand slashed at him without hesitation!


    "You smelly monkey, I''m not a monster! I''m a god! You will remember the patron saint of Lieyang Star, my name is-Pan Zhen!!!"


    Pan Zhen also burst into a shout, holding a weapon, and not afraid to hack out with Monkey King''s stick. A loud roar was heard. The monkey flying with the stick was shaken back more than ten meters away, but Pan Zhen''s figure was directly down. Flew down and crashed to the ground.


    "Pooh~~ what a lot of brute force!" Pan Zhen awkwardly climbed up from the pit, spit out the mud, looked at the monkey still proud of the mountain, his eyes were full of shock: "Where did this monkey jump out? That''s so powerful? Fighting for strength, I still lost? It''s been so long, have you calculated his data?"


    "Yes... it will be done soon... it will be done soon... it is calculated... the data shows... the opponent''s speed is supersonic, and the force of each drop of the stick exceeds at least 50 tons. The previous stick, plus the weight of the stick and The force of the slash has surpassed 80 tons, but it is still unclear how much the maximum attack can reach. It is impossible to find out where his limit is now!"


    "Fuck! Is it such an exaggeration?" With Pan Zhen''s calmness, Rao couldn''t help but explode with a swear word. Such exaggerated data, purely physical, he couldn''t do it himself.


    "The other party has clearly regarded us as intruders. In order to prevent our relationship from deteriorating, I suggest retreating first!"


    "Retreat? This is not my style!" Pan Zhen frowned slightly: "If we just continue to fight like this, such a beautiful planet will be destroyed..."


    While Pan Zhen was meditating, an urgent notification came in his ear: "Report! Report! New targets are found in the field, new targets are discovered! Please be careful!"


    Hearing this, Pan Zhen frowned again: "What do you do? How can new outsiders suddenly appear in my battlefield?"


    "We don''t know either! The other party seems to have appeared out of thin air!"


    "Can you decipher his message?"


    "The system shows an unknown, the target cannot be interpreted!"


    "How on earth is this earth? Why are there so many demons and ghosts?" Pan Zhen couldn''t help but spit out, and turned his head to look at where Monkey King was.


    "Have you been found..." Monkey King smiled and didn''t care. Instead, he looked at the monkey holding the stick: "I didn''t expect it to be the two of them fighting."


    As he said, he looked at Pan Zhen again: "You should be called Pan Zhen, right? Why don''t you stay with your Lieyang star, why come to the earth? I have long heard that this earth is the battleground of the gods. , Do you Lieyang Star also want to get a share?"


    "Hmph~ Our Lieyang Star is not the kind of madman who wants to invade other people''s territory, but what civilization do you belong to?"

 3268 Chapter Twenty-Three

    "Am I?" Monkey King pointed to himself: "If you count it seriously, I was also born on the earth. I am considered the god of the earth."


    "The god of the earth!" Pan Zhen suddenly became alert.


    The''Sun Wukong'' on the side looked at Sun Wukong curiously: "You are also the god of the earth? Why hasn''t my grandson seen you? Who is the last name?"


    Monkey King looked at''Sun Wukong'' with a joking look: "It''s weird that you have seen me. In other words, I know Teacher Wu who created you, and my name is also Monkey King."


    In the past, he was quite concerned about this name, and even erased the Monkey King in this world, but as his realm improved, Monkey King felt indifferent.


    "Do you know Teacher Wu? You still have the same name as my old Sun?" Sun Wukong looked surprised: "Could it be that senior master?"


    "I''ll talk about this issue when I have time." Monkey King said, and looked at Pan Zhen: "I don''t care what you are here for, you will get out of the earth. This earth, I cover it!"


    "You are also called the Monkey King, right?" Pan Zhen looked at Monkey King: "Listen to you, it''s more arrogant than the monkey at the back! Don''t think that I''m afraid of me for a while, so I can do it at will..."


    With a sudden''bang'', Pan Zhen was stepped on the forehead by Monkey King, stepped into the ground, squatted, and looked at him: "Whatever you want, make it clear."


    "You!!" Pan Zhen was furious. The sun was condensed in his hand, but he was hit by a sudden punch on his chest. With a roar, the ground was covered by a section of the lower layer, and Pan Zhen spouted blood in his hands. The scorching sun that had just condensed dissipated instantly.


    "What are you? You are not convinced? You hit me!" Monkey King said, punching again.


    "Master Pan Zhen!"


    The two Lieyang guards on the airship saw Pan Zhen being beaten, and they were all shocked. When they went down, they attacked Monkey King...


    "What''s the matter with you here? Get out of here." Monkey King just glanced at it and waved lightly. The two Lieyang guards instantly spewed blood and fell into the distance...


    "Quick! Quick! Lock on the target! Launch an attack! Launch an attack!!" The other Lieyang star people on the spacecraft panicked.


    "No! He has Master Pan Zhen in his hand. We will accidentally injure Master Pan Zhen if we fire!"


    Sun Wukong couldn¡¯t help but raised his head and looked at the spaceship: ¡°It¡¯s as if you can hurt me.¡± He said, his right hand stretched out towards the sky, lightly nestled, and the floating spaceship burst into ruins. , Turned into a sky full of fire, fell to the ground.


    "Speaking of arrogance, you seem to be more arrogant than me." Sun Wukong fixed his gaze on Pan Zhen again, then squeezed his fist and beat him again until he was completely disrecognizable. He mentioned: "You know, if it wasn''t for Lena''s face, I broke you with one finger."


    As he said, he threw him aside and said coldly: "Hurry up and take your people and let me go, and by the way warn me the other so-called gods who covet the earth. If they dare to come, I will call them. Back and forth."


    However, Pan Zhen did not answer. Instead, he glared at Monkey King angrily. That''s right, anyone who gets beaten up like this would be angry, right?


    "Why, are you still not convinced?" Monkey King looked at Pan Zhen indifferently: "Are you thinking of summoning the sun''s light and burning me with a fire? If you want, you can try."


    "..." Hearing this, Pan Zhen''s expression was dull for a while, he really thought about it in his heart, but the man in front of him was too weird and too powerful. He just tried his best to resist, but the beginning In the end, there was nothing I could do, and he could only be passively beaten. The great god in front of him seemed to be beyond imagination. If he is resisting, I am afraid that Princess Lena''s face will not be good, so I should hurry up and never come again. The earth is gone.


    After retrieving what was left, Pan Zhen fled the earth in such a desperate way. His heart was full of emotions. He didn''t expect that he would be saved because of that naughty princess, but how could the princess know the gods on earth? ?Has he already been to Lieyang Star?But why doesn''t he know?Thinking about this, it can be said to be extremely scary!


    I can only sigh, there are too many secrets in the universe, and there are many existences they don''t know!


    "Senior, if you let them go like this, will you let the tiger go back to the mountain?" Dou Zhan Buddha Sun Wukong looked at the back of Pan Zhen and others leaving, and said to Monkey King, appearing very polite.


    The strength of Monkey King''s violent beating of Pan Zhen has already been respected by this Fighter and Victory Buddha. Facing Pan Zhen, although he had the upper hand, he knew that it would take a lot of time to win, but Monkey King was two by two. After the next step, he was defeated by the hammer, and his strength was definitely above him.


    "The Lieyang Stars are also a peace-loving clan. They won''t be what you think they are. They will only be a puppet. They are not so aggressive. Don''t worry."


    "I hope so." Dou Zhan Sheng Buddha nodded and said: "Senior, this place is not far from the Huaguo Mountain of my grandson. Are you going to be a guest? Or let my grandson show the friendship of the landlord?"


    "No need, I''m in a hurry." Sun Wukong simply refused, what is there to talk about with a monkey, and your Huaguoshan, I am afraid it is all monkeys.


    With that said, Monkey King was still lightly afraid of fighting to defeat the shoulders of Buddha Monkey King, flickering: "During my absence, this earth will be guarded by you."


    "This is the world that our five mentors and apprentices work together to protect, and my grandson will do everything possible to protect her!"


    Monkey King nodded, his figure instantly rose from the sky, broke through the sky and flew away from the earth...


    "Unexpectedly, my old grandson is not lonely..." Dou Zhan Sheng Buddha Sun Wukong stood on the edge of the cliff, looking into the distance, with a lonely posture of a master.


    Angel Nebula, periphery.


    The Monkey King who had just arrived was blocked by a group of beautiful angels: "This is the Angel Nebula under the jurisdiction of Lord Keisha, King of the Gods. Outsiders, please leave quickly, otherwise you will be treated as an intruder!"


    Monkey King looked at the angels in front of him, but smiled: "Oh~ Is the current Angel Nebula already so tightly guarded? It seems to be developing pretty well, and Kesha has become the king of the gods? How many years have passed since?"


    "Bold! How can you call Master Keisha''s name violation?" The lead angel girl was furious, holding a sword of flame, flapping her wings, and still attacking Monkey King...

 3269 Chapter 24 Reunion

    "The angels now have such bad tempers." Monkey King grabbed the blade of the Flame Sword with one hand and smiled at the angel who was attacking him.


    "Can you withstand the sword of flames with bare hands?!" Angel sister paper was shocked immediately and cried out: "The one who came is bad, array!"


    When the angels behind heard the words, they immediately opened their formations, surrounded Monkey King, and raised the sword of flames in their hands, emitting a fiery light.


    In this regard, Monkey King appeared helpless: "Hey hey hey~~ You started the attack first. I am just defending myself. How come the person is unkind? Are the angels unreasonable?"


    Angel Sister Paper was obviously stunned, feeling that Monkey King made a lot of sense, so she raised her hand to stop the upcoming attack by the angels at the rear: "Then you said, what are you here for?"


    Just as Monkey King wanted to speak, he suddenly heard a voice full of surprises coming from the front: "Master Wukong?!" There was uncertainty in his tone.


    The next moment, only an angel flew to this side extremely fast and landed in front of Monkey King. She looked at Monkey King carefully, and her expression of excitement became more and more obvious: "This kind of completely unexplored display... Wukong Your lord! You really are Lord Wukong!"


    "It turns out to be Chi Xin." Looking at the familiar and more mature beautiful figure in front of him, Monkey King smiled: "It''s fine if you have acquaintances. Otherwise, these beautiful angel sisters will treat me. Use force."


    "You are so rude, all retreat to me!" Chi Xin immediately looked at the angels behind him and shouted coldly.


    The angels all stepped back obediently when they heard this, but their faces were full of curiosity. Who is this man?Master Zhixin is so respectful to him?


    "You don''t need to be so strict, they are also the responsibility." Monkey King also specially said good things to the angels: "I am quite satisfied with this."


    A happy smile suddenly appeared on Chi Xin''s face: "It is a great honor to be appreciated by Master Wukong. They are all soldiers and companions I have trained with my own hands. They will stay with me to guard the peace around Angel Nebula. Of course, Except for her..." As he said, he also pointed to the angel who attacked Monkey King.


    "Oh~ Has your position risen to the level of defending Angel Nebula?" Monkey King was slightly surprised.


    Chi Xin waved his hands again and again: "No, no, I''m just a deputy, Hexi is the real guardian here."


    Sun Wukong nodded, turning his gaze on the angel who was doing his hands on him: "This doesn''t look like a little soldier, please introduce?"


    "Her name is Leng, and she is the disciple of Lord Ruoning..." At this point, she didn''t go on.


    Sun Wukong naturally heard the hidden meaning in her words: "Listen to you, Nuoning has left Angel Nebula?"


    "Yes." Blazing was not surprised as to why Sun Wukong knew. In her heart, Lord Wukong is omnipotent, and this little thing is naturally clear.


    It seems that during his absence, their respective destiny trajectories are developing toward their original destiny line.


    "Because I watched my teacher break through the line of defense and left the Angel Nebula, Leng joined us..."


    "So there is still this relationship." Monkey King couldn''t help but look at Leng.


    Cooling was a cold expression: "Huh~ In order to be a left-wing guard, she actually left Angel Nebula in anger and left Queen Keisha. I don''t have such a teacher!"


    "Is it still because of this..." Monkey King touched his head, and sure enough, his established personality is difficult to change.


    With a cold expression, he looked at the Monkey King: "Master Chi Xin, who is this adult?"


    "He is your teacher. After leaving Angel Nebula, he said he was looking for such an adult."


    Leng Yi''s eyes widened in an instant: "What?! He is the Lord Monkey King? Ended Hua Ye''s heavenly order, saved all female angels, and founded Lord Monkey King of Merlot? The only one in the legend of our Angel Nebula. Male god?!"


    "Hey hey hey~~ How come I have such a title for some reason?" Monkey King looked at Chi Xin speechlessly.


    Chi Xin spread both hands: "After all, what you have done is too legendary, so that it is passed on, and it becomes like this."


    "Wow! Is this lord the only male god in our Angel Nebula legend who can enter and exit the Angel Nebula at will?" The angels in the rear also looked at Monkey King with surprise and curiosity.


    "I''m so sorry!" Leng suddenly knelt down on one knee and lowered his head: "I was too rude to you before, I..."


    "You don''t need to, get up." Monkey King held her hand casually and pulled Leng up: "Your behavior is correct, just a little impulsive. In the future, you must truly determine the opponent''s position before making a decision."


    "Yes, I would like to listen to your teachings!" Leng looked respectful and obedient.


    No way, because of Kesha and others, they have made Monkey King the patron saint of their Angel Nebula. They want to keep his name in the Angel Nebula forever, not to be forgotten by them, and respected and worshipped by all angels. .


    "I will pass this news to Queen Keisha immediately. I think they will be very happy."


    "No need!" A voice that was indifferent and full of majesty sounded in vain, and the next moment I saw that a huge door appeared not far from Monkey King and the others, and Keisha, wearing a crown, walked out first, and then Followed by Hexi, Fiery Flame, and Zhixin who replaced Ruoning.


    "Welcome back, Wukong!" Kesha looked at Monkey King, seemingly calm.


    Monkey King smiled and opened his hands: "As far as you are concerned, there should be ten thousand years of disappearance. Why, don''t you come and hold one?"


    "..." Keisha was silent for a moment, and suddenly flew into the arms of Monkey King in the shocked eyes of countless angels: "I... miss you so much..."


    For a time, the expressions of the angel girls became sluggish, and the majestic and invincible queen in their hearts had never shown such an expression.


    The two of them hugged for three minutes before they parted. Looking at the expressions of the angels around, Keisha''s face was rarely reddened, while Monkey King looked at Hexi: "I said Hexi, look at you. With a calm face, don''t you want me?"


    Hexi glanced at Keisha instinctively, with a smile: "Is it enough if the queen wants you?"


    "Not enough, at least you and Blaze have to be added!"


    The blazing flames on the side heard the words, the expression of surprise flashed away, and returned to his calm appearance...

 3270 Chapter 25 Disciple

    "Come here, don''t need to be shy." Monkey King opened his arms and looked at Hexi and Chi Yan with a smile on his face.


    Both of them hesitated, and in the end they couldn''t stand the longing for thousands of years, and hugged him with Monkey King, and then Yan looked at Monkey King curiously.


    Regarding the legend of Monkey King, she had heard countless times from Queen Keisha. This time, it was the first time she saw it. Well, apart from being a little more handsome, there is nothing special about it.


    While Yan was looking at Monkey King, Monkey King let go of Hexi and Chi Yan, and looked at her: "You are Yan, you are really good, no wonder you can take the place of Ruoning."


    "Wukong, about Ruoning..." Kaisha immediately wanted to explain, but was interrupted by Monkey King waved her hand: "It''s okay. Her departure was also in my expectation. Compared to Ruoning, Yan did. Much better than her, regardless of her appearance or her character."


    Hearing this, Chi Yan was speechless: "Master Wukong, if you are heard by Ruoning, she may be crazy."


    Monkey King looked casually: "If you are crazy, you will be crazy. If you can''t compare, you have to do better, so that you can make progress."


    Yan is a little embarrassed to be praised now.


    With that said, Monkey King seemed to suddenly remember something, and looked at Keisha: "By the way, what about Liangbing? Did she still run to be her demon king after receiving my teaching?"


    Keisha nodded silently, and her brows frowned slightly: "At the beginning, we shouldn''t have allowed Super Seminary to settle in the City of Angels. After you left, she learned a lot of misconceptions there. She had a disagreement with me. I listened to you. Trying to understand her and identify with her, but my indulgence made her worse. In the end, she created a demon that was innately opposed to angels. I really couldn''t tolerate this, so I just..."


    "You didn''t use the weapon I gave you, what would you do with her?" Monkey King looked directly at Keisha. Because of his relationship, Liang Bing also possessed a sacred body. Monkey King was deeply afraid that his departure would cause the following things to appear. Unexpectedly, Kesha was given a secret weapon early, even a weapon that the sacred body can easily cut off.


    Keisha''s expression was indifferent: "Just cut her twice, which led to her defeat in the war with me, and even scolded you, saying that you are partial..."


    "It seems that the relationship between your two sisters is really shattered. Even you know how to make a small report."


    "I''m not too lazy to hit that bitch''s small report." Keisha immediately snorted, hearing this name, she knew that her relationship with Liangbing was really bad.


    The noble queen is already scolding a bitch, how angry do you say she is?


    "Forget it, let her be outside for a while, and when I have time I will go and clean up her." Then, Sun Wukong took Keisha''s hand: "Now, take me to Angel Nebula for a look, let me come See, how far the current Merlot Heaven has developed under your leadership."


    Walking into the teleportation gate in front, Monkey King and his party appeared directly in the gorgeous palace hall. A beautiful angel sub-station on both sides is a pleasing scenery, especially the beautiful angel standing in the center. When people appeared, they immediately bowed on one knee and saluted.


    Hexi stepped forward and introduced: "This is my disciple Zhixin. She has now taken the place of Blazing and has become the right-wing guard of Queen Keisha."


    Monkey King: "Did the left and right guards have been replaced..."


    Blazing fearful of Monkey King¡¯s misunderstanding, she immediately explained to Keisha: ¡°Queen Keisha just forgave me for following her for many years, so that I can rest for a while, and we, the older generation, really want to give those young people some opportunities. , You can''t take the position and let it go?"


    Keisha could not help but sigh slightly when he heard the words: "If Ruoning could be like you, then there would be no so many things."


    Monkey King nodded and looked at Chi Yan: "Since Hexi and the others have accepted disciples, do you accept disciples?"


    "Of course." Chi Yan looked at the first angel in the array on the left: "Fanxing."


    "Teacher." The angel immediately stepped out, came to the flames, and bowed respectfully.


    Chi Yan pointed to the angel in front of him and introduced: "This is the disciple I have received. She is called Fanxing. Although she is a bit worse than the disciple of Queen Keisha and Master Hexi, she is still outstanding among the new generation of fighters. ."


    "Fanxing..." Sun Wukong looked up and down at the angel in front of him. He hadn''t seen it before, but she was pretty good, but her destiny line seemed a bit unwieldy.


    Because he was Blaze''s disciple, Sun Wukong paid more attention, but he didn''t expect to see the scene of her death.


    Fanxing was obviously nervous when he was stared at by Monkey King so straightforwardly, and the corner of his eyes glanced at Chi Yan from time to time, wanting to seek her help.


    Chi Yan directly gave her a big eye. Why are you so worried, it''s not your turn, but still said: "Master Wukong, is there any problem?"


    "It''s nothing." Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently. Since she is Blaze''s disciple, she can''t let her die in vain, and immediately touched her eyebrows, directly raising her angel gene to the third generation of the same level as Zhixin Super Soldier: "This way, it should be okay. Treat it as a meeting gift for you."


    "This, this..." Fanxing seemed to be dizzy by the sudden happiness, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Chi Yan probed, but her eyes lit up, and she slapped her forehead with her hand: "Fanxing, why are you in a daze? Don''t hurry up to thank Master Wukong."


    "Ah~Thank you, thank you!" Fanxing immediately knelt down on one knee and gave a big gift.


    "You can increase her human genetic power at hand!" Yan looked at Monkey King''s back with gleaming eyes: "As expected of the legendary Monkey King, this method can''t even be done by Queen Keisha."


    At this moment, an angel flew into the main hall and came to Keisha''s front: "My Lady Queen, from the Milky Way and Earth Star, it was discovered that Pan Zhen of the Sun Star came to the earth and seemed to be affected by some Blocked by powerful creatures, they evacuated from the earth."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he couldn''t help but was taken aback. I called back from there. You are only here to report it. The news is a bit slow.


    "Earth... I heard Principal Kieran say that there is a super soldier who is worthy of the three major god-making projects, and it seems to be called Monkey King..." As he said, Keisha couldn''t help but look at Monkey King...

 3271 Chapter Twenty Six

    Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent: "I have already seen the one who fights and defeats the Buddha. He happened to pass by the earth when he came, so I also sent Pan Zhen away. After all, the earth is also my birthplace."


    "Although it is not this earth." Monkey King added another sentence in his heart.


    "It turns out that Lord Wukong''s birthplace is the earth!" Chi Yan looked surprised, she was the first time she heard about Monkey King''s life experience.


    "Are you born on the earth?" Keisha also seemed a little surprised. It is indeed a place where the gods must fight. Sure enough, there are many other unknown secrets hidden on the earth. Even the mysterious and powerful existence of Monkey King comes from the earth.


    For Monkey King, because of curiosity, Keisha and Kieran used a big clock to investigate and calculate, but the conclusion that she learned is that no matter it is Shenhe civilization or Pangu civilization, there is no information about Monkey King. He seems to be An ancient and mysterious existence exists in a civilization they don''t even know.


    Because of the existence of Monkey King, Liang Bing and Carl''s emptiness, the ultimate fear has even been affirmed by Keisha. However, the demon civilization that Liang Bing eventually created made the two sisters completely turned their faces.


    Because the devil is not an existence that angels can identify with, everyone has their own bottom line, however, Liang Bing has just touched Kesha''s bottom line.


    "Because of the special nature of the earth, many gods are staring at the earth." Keisha looked at Monkey King and said: "However, as the news that you have repelled Pan Zhen back, I think there will be no more gods who dare to lightly Set foot on the earth."


    "Why do they stare at the earth?" Monkey King looked at Keisha curiously.


    "This is actually related to the three major god-making projects of Principal Kiran. Two of them, the power of the galaxy and the god of war, are now sleeping on the earth, and the other is the light of the sun from the sun. Pan Zhen went to The earth should be for the power of the galaxy and the god of war...Of course, there are more than these three, and other super genes are scattered on the earth..."


    "Also, after deduction and calculations between me and Principal Kieran, the earth seems to have something to do with Pangu civilization..."


    When Monkey King heard this, he smiled: "I didn''t expect that a small earth would involve a lot of things."


    Keisha was curious: "You were born on the earth, don''t you know these things?" In her cognition, Monkey King should be omnipotent.


    "This is a bit complicated to say, and you will understand it naturally in the future." Monkey King didn''t bother to explain, could he say that his birthplace was not this earth?That way, there will be more explanations, and it is better to say nothing than that.


    Keisha nodded and didn''t ask much. Her mind was extremely sane. The Monkey King who could speak would naturally say, but she would never ask if he could not.


    At this moment, another beautiful angel walked into the main hall and knelt in front of Keisha on one knee: "Report to Queen Keisha, and Frazer civilization came to say that their world ushered in The devil who only eats people without blinking, pray for the mercy of God to help them eliminate that demon!"


    "Devil?" Upon hearing this sensitive word, Keisha''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "It''s like Morgana..." Halfway through, Keisha glanced at Monkey King subconsciously, and stopped in time. The next words: "Is it related to Morgana?"


    "No, it''s a demon called Thornton..."


    "Thornton?" Sun Wukong was taken aback for a moment: "Could it be that crocodile? How did he get to the Freize civilization? Carl changed the place to study?"


    According to his understanding, Thornton should have been on Earth, and sure enough, because of his interference, both time and character have been changed to a certain extent.


    "Do you know?" Keisha looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "If it really is that crocodile, I really know it." Monkey King nodded: "His combat power is quite good, especially the weapon in his hand, which can easily cut the third-generation divine body." Then, Monkey King also made a special effort. He glanced at Fanxing, because he happened to see that Fanxing was killed by Thornton: "But apart from this, it''s a stupid crocodile that only sells cuteness."


    "After all, it''s a stupid crocodile with a god-killing weapon, right?" Keisha looked at Monkey King.


    "you can say so."


    Keisha nodded, put her slender fingers on her temples, and contacted Leng: "Leng, haven''t you always been upset and wanting to make up for your teacher''s mistakes? Now, there is a task for you."


    "I''ll be here soon, Queen Keisha!" A cold voice rang in Keisha''s ear, looking a little excited.


    "No, you don''t need to rush back to the City of Angels, go directly to Freize, where a crocodile named Thornton appeared, judge whether he is evil, if so, clear it!"


    "understand!"


    Leng outside the Angel Nebula immediately took his command. After explaining to his companions, he held the sword of flames and went straight through the air...


    "Send her alone. There will be no accidents, right?" Monkey King looked at Kesha, a little uneasy. He always felt that this matter should not be that simple, after all, the gods on earth suddenly appeared in Freze. , Which in itself is already weird.


    "..." Hearing what Monkey King said, Keisha suddenly thought about it in silence. She absolutely agreed with Monkey King''s strength. Since Monkey King said so, things should become a little complicated. She turned her head immediately, Chao Yan The two girls of Zhixin and Zhixin looked at them: "Yan, Zhixin, you two will go to Freize together. If you need it, you can help the cold. If you don''t need it, come back immediately."


    "Yes, Queen Keisha!" Yan Yu Zhixin took orders on one knee and walked outside the hall.


    "I''m going to join in the fun too, and I''ll be back later." Monkey King said, and ran out.


    Regarding this, Keisha and the others were speechless, saying, you just came back, why did you run out without telling us?


    Regarding this, not only Blaze, but Hexi''s face was full of resentful expressions.


    Kesha sighed slightly: "It''s still the same as before, doing things on their own way."


    Looking at Monkey King who ran out, Yan was very surprised: "Master Wukong, you just came back, don''t you want to be the Queen of Kesha?"


    "There will be a lot of time in the future, but now I am actually very concerned about Freize."


    "Is there something wrong?" Zhixin looked serious.


    "As far as I know, the crocodile should have appeared on Earth, but now it has appeared in the faraway Freize. This in itself is very concerning." ..

 3272 Chapter 27 Fraser

    "Will appear on Earth?" Yan looked at Monkey King curiously: "Why do you say that?"


    "This is a bit complicated, let''s go to Freize first." Monkey King said, with both hands on Yan and Zhixin''s doubts, and put them on their shoulders, their figure flashed, and the next moment, it was already. She appeared in front of Leng, causing Leng to almost bump her head on Monkey''s body. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and stopped in time. Looking at the three of Monkey King, she looked a little surprised: "Master Monkey? Yan, and Zhi. Heart, what are you guys?"


    Monkey King: "Of course I went to Freize with you."


    "Master Wukong..." Yan looked at Monkey King and stopped talking. Queen Keisha just said, let them follow in secret, and only take action when they are cold and need help. If you don¡¯t need to take action, you can go back directly. You have to go directly with others. What do you want?


    "I haven''t received such an order." Leng Dai frowned slightly, looking at Yan and Zhixin, her emotions seemed a little conflicted. Do you still need your company to deal with a demon who doesn''t know where it came from?Is this not believing in my ability?


    This is also the reason why Keisha let Yan and Zhixin follow in secret. Leng is an extremely proud and self-respecting warrior, and receiving help from others, especially the help of her own descendants, will only make her uncomfortable.


    With such an expression, Sun Wukong could see what she was thinking about: "Don''t think too much, but I happen to be going to Freize. The two of them are just following, and will take you along the way."


    "Take me for a ride?" Looking at the spaceship not far ahead, he rolled his eyes at Monkey King. If you want to take a downwind, just say, why bother to bend.


    However, as soon as she thought of this, she saw the scenery around her body suddenly change, and they were already in an unfamiliar plain.


    "This is...?" Leng hurriedly checked, and suddenly looked astonished: "Freiser?"


    Yan also turned on the engine and searched it: "It''s really Freize..."


    The time of the day has arrived in a flash?It is indeed the Monkey King, it is as mysterious as the rumors said.


    The time disappeared a little bit before the time, and the sky above the jungle a few miles away from where the Monkey King was at this time.


    A beautiful shadow wrapped in a light ball crashed to the ground, and a clearing of the boss came out from the surrounding area.


    "Bah, baah~~" Morgana, who had devil wings on his back, stood up in the dirt pit, spitting out a few mouthfuls of saliva, and cursed at the sky: "Carl, you bitch, you Did TM deliberately? Make this queen so embarrassed, you look a joke, don''t you? Tell you, if you provoke this queen, this queen will let you kneel down and sing to conquer."


    Carl''s calm and indifferent voice sounded: "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. The first time I use the big clock, it will inevitably be strange."


    "I''m unfamiliar with your uncle, you did it on purpose!" Morgana looked furious: "I can tell you, when I clean up my sister''s bitch, I will kill you sooner or later!"


    "Don''t~ We are allies." Karl''s voice was still so calm and indifferent, without the slightest panic: "Besides, without me, you can''t beat your sister."


    "Bi Chi!" Morgana immediately exploded with an angry expression: "If it wasn''t for that Monkey King gave my sister a broken weapon, I can''t beat her? The old lady had hung her up and beat her."


    "In fact, you were hanged and beaten by your sister."


    "Bitch, Carl, are you deliberately making mistakes?"


    "No, no..." Seeing that Morgana was approaching violently, Carl quickly changed the subject: "Let''s talk about business. Are you sure you want to start with this Freize? This is a place where Queen Keisha takes special care. From the very beginning, your actions may have been under the other party''s supervision."


    "That''s why I want to start even more." Morgana said with an angry expression: "That bitch cut me twice, twice! Do you know the pain of being cut into two sections? Since I can''t beat it, I disgusted her, disgusted her, since she cares so much about this Freze, then I will turn all the humans here into demons, then I really want to see what that bitch will look like! Hahaha~ ~~"


    "Why so, it''s too risky. If you really hate your sister so much, just cooperate with me. I can help you kill your sister."


    "You bitch! Try touching her!" Morgana instantly exploded her hair: "My old lady just wanted to hang her, but didn''t say to kill her, and I can guarantee that you really have that idea, dead. That person is definitely you!" She didn''t forget the mysterious power hidden in their bodies.


    Morgana has been studying the mysterious power in the body for these years, but unfortunately it has been unsuccessful, let alone successful, after so many years, she has never stimulated it again.


    "Well, indeed, there is a person behind her who even Principal Kieran admires. It is really scary.


    "Don''t TM mention that person to me, you will be angry when you listen." Morgana looked angry: "If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have been forced so miserably by my sister''s bitch. If you let me see him again , I have to fight so that I don''t even know my mother."


    Karl said with a smile: "Maybe your wish will come true soon."


    Morgana was taken aback for a moment: "What do you mean?"


    "Just now, I saw a wonderful duel on Earth in the galaxy, do you want to hear it?"


    "Bi Chi, don''t you have anything to do with that Monkey King?" Morgana suddenly felt her heart beating inexplicably.


    "It seems that you have realized it, yes, it is the Monkey King, who appeared again, and as soon as he appeared, he gave Pan Zhen a blast and drove out of the earth, making other gods who covet the earth temporarily give up. After thinking about it, I think he has gone to Angel Nebula now to see your sister."


    "Bichi! Bichi! Bichi!!!" Morgana suddenly yelled, her face full of irritation: "I ran to see that slut the first time, ah~~ I am so angry! "


    "So, do you still want to attack Frazer now?"


    "Yes, why don''t you?" Morgana''s eyes flickered: "This queen wants to see if he helps my sister or me!"


    "You are dying, I don''t care about the next thing!"


    "Bi Chi, you want to retreat? Didn''t you say that we are allies?"


    "We are indeed allies, but I have helped you, what do you want from me?"


    "Grass~ If you want to be a tortoise, just say it."


    "...Okay, okay, I have a copy of Thornton''s genetic code here, let you use it temporarily, and use the big clock to temporarily shield your existence, so that they don''t find it, is this all right?" ..

 3273 Chapter 28 Thornton

    "Thornton? What is Thornton?" Morgana waved her hand with disdain: "Don''t think I don''t have any subordinates now. Just send someone to send this queen."


    "Thornton is not a man, but a god. After you see it, you will definitely like it."


    "I like your uncle! Is this queen such a casual god?"


    "Well, I''m sorry, I used the wrong words." Carl''s voice was silent: "Then, do you want it or not?"


    Morgana was silent for two seconds: "If you leave things behind, you can roll."


    Carl didn''t care about Morgana''s bad personality, because he was used to it a long time ago: "Well, I will use the big clock to transmit the genetic code to you now, remember to check it."


    But for a moment, Morgana''s eyes flickered slightly, as if she had received what she wanted: "This big clock is really easy to use, or you can lend me a few days to play."


    Carl avoided the topic directly: "The stuff has been given to you, then, I''ll go."


    "Bi Chi, don''t change the subject, don''t forget, I still have a credit for getting the big clock."


    "Your credit? This big clock was entrusted to me by Principal Kieran."


    "Entrusted to you? You''re so fucking shameless, don''t think I don''t know how you got it, wait for Principal Kieran to come back and see if he won''t beat you to death."


    "I don''t know how many tens of thousands of years later, now he is exploring the so-called end of the universe, but he doesn''t have time to worry about me... Okay, let''s stop talking to you, I''m dead."


    "Wait first, hello~~grass~ Carl, you bastard, dare to call this queen and see if I won''t cut you next time!"


    Morgana soared into the air and flew to a densely populated city...


    "Wow~ Look, there is a woman who can fly with wings!"


    "Angel! It''s an angel! I didn''t expect an angel to actually exist!"


    "Fart angel, the angel''s wings are white, but her wings are black. Only the devil has black wings. She is a demon! A demon!!"


    "Oh~ It seems that the faith that Kesha Nabite has instilled in you is not bad. You know demons and angels." Morgana stopped floating in the air, looking down at the human beings below: "Yes, this queen is a demon, or The king of demons, Queen Morgana, mortals, if you are fortunate enough to see the true face of God, don''t hesitate to worship!"


    "Devil! It''s really a devil!! Still the legendary Queen Morgana!"


    "Run! The devil is coming!!!"


    After screaming for four periods, the fear spread instantly, and the people all around suddenly ran away and disappeared...


    Morgana looked at the empty surroundings, her face twitching slightly: "Damn! Seeing such a beautiful figure of this queen, you were all scared away? How did the slut Keisha belittle me?"


    "Damn devil, our warriors will never fear you!"


    Just as Morgana was depressed, a deep drink interrupted her thoughts, but saw a man dressed as a sword-bearing warrior with sharp eyes, glaring at her without fear.


    "Oh~ the courage is commendable, it seems to be a warrior~" Morgana smiled and landed on the ground: "How, such a brave warrior, do you want to be the bravest warrior under this queen?"


    "Huh~ My mind is firm, the king of the devil, you can''t confuse me!" The samurai''s face was firm, after drinking, he resolutely launched an attack on Morgana.


    The movements are capable and calm, which shows that he is indeed a fighter who has experienced many battles.


    However, what he is facing now is a god, Morgana just pinched the blade he cut with two fingers gently, and she squeezed the blade that he had cut off: "Good action, but unfortunately, mortal weapons can''t hurt this queen."


    As he said, with his fingers lightly pressed, the sword in the samurai''s hand was broken into several knots.


    Morgana stared at the shocked samurai, bewildered: "How, do you want to follow this queen? This queen can also give you this kind of power~ At that time, money and beauty will be at your fingertips."


    "My mind has been tempered for a long time, how can I be fooled by you." The warrior sneered coldly: "Skills are not as good as humans. If you want to kill, you have to listen carefully."


    "That''s it! It seems that people on this planet are not lightly baptized by Kesha''s slut''s thoughts. Forget it, this queen doesn''t bother to talk nonsense with you, just try to see if the things Carl gave me work." With that said, Morgana squeezed the samurai''s skull with one hand and lifted him up in the air. At the same time, he input the genetic secret that Karl had given him into the samurai''s body. In an instant, the samurai let out a bitter cry. His face became hideous, enveloped by a black air...


    Morgana quickly threw him away with one hand, stepped back, watching his changes...


    With the integration and unraveling of the genetic code, the appearance of the samurai was changing at a speed visible to the naked eye. A few minutes later, he had completely transformed into a new species.


    "Damn! The crocodile?" Morgana looked at the god who was awakened because of the genetic code, with a look of astonishment, and then yelled: "Carl, I''m sorry for your uncle, you actually said that this queen would like this. A crocodile? Grass! Next time I meet, I must kill you!"


    "Uh, uh~~ what is here...?" Thornton looked around with a dazed expression, and finally after seeing Morgana, his eyes lit up: "Ah~ I was just a little hungry for eating." As he said, he touched his stomach.


    "Oh, do you want to eat this queen as soon as you wake up? You have a big appetite, so let this queen come and see how many catties you really have." Morgana said, hooking her finger at Thornton: " come on!"


    "Oh~ Are you willing to let me eat? That''s great!" Thornton''s silly face, holding a double-axe-like weapon, slashed towards Morgana.


    Morgana didn''t care at all, she used her hand to block it. The loud noise of''Dang'' made her back several steps in succession. After stabilizing her figure, she shook her aching arm with a look of consternation. "I rely on~ what kind of weapon? Can this queen feel pain?"


    After speaking, he raised his hand and looked at it. Fortunately, there were no wounds.


    Now Morgana, like Keisha, has a sacred body, and it is also a sacred body specially processed by Monkey King. Its defense power is truly indestructible. Thornton¡¯s weapons are indeed awesome, but they are not Wounded the sacred body that Morgana had now.


    "It''s okay?" Thornton looked dumbfounded. Before, he used this weapon to slash one accuracy, but today he failed.


    "It''s not bad, barely okay, how about it, do you want to follow this queen?"


    "Do you want to buy me? Are you full?" ..

 3274 Chapter 29 To Eat

    "Tutorial, a few meals a day will do." Morgana had a bold face.


    "Do you think I can pass a few meals? If you want me to talk to you, I''ll talk again." Thornton banged his weapon in his hand, looked at Morgana, and came to follow me. A posture.


    "Oh~ Since you have this special hobby, that queen will make you perfect." Morgana said, holding up and pressing down with one hand, the devil''s claws of the god-killing weapon emerged out of thin air, and directly grasped Thornton in her hand. After a tickle, Thornton, who was breathless with a smile, raised his hand very unscrupulously and surrendered, and the battle between the two came to an end so dramatic.


    "Let''s say, you let me out, what do you want me to do?"


    "You want to call me the Queen."


    "Oh~ Your Lady Queen."


    "Your only task is to make people on this planet feel fear and despair..."


    "Oh~ I''m the best at this. I happen to be hungry too, so I''ll go eat first."


    "Damn! You really cannibalism! This is so backward!" Morgana looked contemptuously: "We are gods, not beasts, why do we eat humans?"


    "Then what do I eat?"


    "In this world, there are so many things that can be eaten. Why do you have to eat people? You are a god and you have to be forced by God, understand?"


    Thornton simply shook his head: "I don''t understand."


    "...It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. You just need to listen to this queen. Do whatever the queen tells you to do. Now go to scare the people in this city and make them feel fear and despair."


    "If you don''t eat it, can you kill it?"


    "You can kill, but don''t kill too much, just scare them."


    "Okay, but can I have a meal first? I am hungry and have no energy."


    "Take it." Morgana waved, and a huge, cooked beef leg flew towards Thornton.


    Thornton ended in a panic. He only sniffed, and he salivated: "Fragrant! Really scented!" He said, taking a bite, only to feel a sudden shock of energy, and a few bites at an astonishing speed will be the whole one. The beef leg was completely gnawed: "It''s delicious, so delicious! It''s much better than those people."


    "Right! Believe in this queen is right."


    "I believe it, can you give it to me?" Thornton looked at Morgana with his saliva, and those who didn''t know thought he was a wretched crocodile.


    "Go and finish the task first, then you can eat as much as you want."


    "No problem, I''ll be back right away!" Thornton walked away straightforwardly, killing the inner city first, and waiting for him was the imperial guard that had been prepared to continue.


    Just a mere mere mortal, how is it different from the weeds on the roadside in front of God?


    Thornton''s weapon was thrown, and the weapon that flew out of breath swept a large area, and the scene was extremely bloody and cruel.


    "Damn! This silly critic, telling him not to kill people, it doesn''t matter how you do it!" Morgana looked at the scene ahead with a speechless expression: "Why is it a demon, a communicator of corruption and freedom, not murder Demon, executioner."


    That''s what it said, but Morgana didn''t say anything to stop it, but quietly admired and watched the battle, because these people in front of her were all believers in angels and were not qualified to receive her mercy.


    After more than half an hour, fear and despair have filled the city, and Thornton has become the monster and demon in their mouths.


    "Should be almost done?" Morgana looked up at the sky, her eyes flickering: "The people here should have prayed to the bitch of Keisha. It will not be long before the angel will come, sister~~ this time, I It will make you fall into trouble, hahahaha~~~"


    As if thinking of something wonderful, Morgana couldn''t help laughing out loud, but her laughter made the people in the city even more flustered.


    And just before her laughter stopped, a voice suddenly sounded in her ear: "Report to the queen that an angel has come to Freize, less than five kilometers away from you."


    "So soon?" Morgana was taken aback for a moment. According to her calculation, the angel wanted to come to Freize, the earliest it was tomorrow. Why did she arrive so soon?


    With a thought in her heart, Morgana suddenly thought of something: "How many angels have come? Is there a man with them? The kind with red hair..."


    "The three angels are Angel Yan, Angel has a hot heart, and Angel is cold, and they are indeed followed by a man with long red hair. They look... um~~ very handsome..."


    "It''s a hassle~~ Thousands of things are counted, let this be missed!" Morgana could not help but yelled: "Oh, you Monkey King, you just met with your sister. If you don''t accompany her, you follow me, but instead ran over. Fraser, you can do it, you are awesome, you really don''t play your cards according to common sense!"


    "What''s up, Queen?"


    "Be ready to meet me at any time, or your Queen will be hanged."


    No matter how awesome Morgana said before, once she really met Monkey King, she instinctively started to persuade her.


    "Yes, Lord Queen!" This is the first time that the demons on Devil One have seen their queen with such a flustered expression, even if they met Kaisha, the king of the gods, they have never been like this. What is that man? Who.Would you make the Queen so gaffe?


    "Haha~~ It''s really surprising." Monkey King looked at Morgana''s location with a smile, and said to Yan next to him: "Didn''t you say that this incident has nothing to do with Morgana? It seems you guys. The messaging system is not great."


    "Huh? You mean, Morgana really did the incident here?" Yan Dai frowned and her expression became extremely serious.


    "Yeah, she''s in the city ahead now. Fortunately, I followed, otherwise you will be unlucky in the cold."


    "Morgana, I didn''t expect that she would dare to reach out to our angel''s place of faith!" Leng''s eyes turned cold, and she was extremely disgusted with the former King of Apocalypse who had betrayed Angel Nebula.


    Zhixin looked solemnly: "If Morgana is really on this planet, we have to quickly inform Queen Keisha of this news."


    "It''s not necessary." Sun Wukong waved his hands casually: "Let''s go, accompany me to meet Morgana, this girl, it''s time to educate him."


    With that said, Monkey King is already flying away, breaking through the sky and going away...


    "This..." Chaoyan and Zhixin couldn''t help but look at them, not knowing what choice they should make. If Morgana is really in front of them, is it too reckless for them to go like this?


    Yan looked serious: "Let''s go. Before leaving, Queen Keisha spoke to me. For this operation, everything will be arranged by Master Wukong."


    "Since the queen has said so, what are you waiting for!" Leng immediately flickered his wings and chased him...

 3275 Chapter Thirty

    "Come here, it seems that I have no chance to run." Morgana looked at the black spots on the horizon and couldn''t help but curl her lips, but her eyes flickered slightly, with anticipation, she waved her slender hand, and she suddenly A gorgeous throne was formed, she just sat down so casually, and waited on the spot with her legs up.


    Monkey King looked at Morgana in the air, but smiled: "It''s pretty stylish."


    When Shiyan and the others saw Morgana, their expressions became extremely solemn: "It''s really Morgana, Master Goku, do we really need to tell Queen Keisha about the situation here?"


    "No, you called her here, but she was taken by Morgana." Monkey King said calmly: "Otherwise, do you think she just came here to wander around?"


    Yan nodded solemnly: "Indeed, Morgana is scheming, sinister and cunning, let''s see what she wants to do first!"


    "Master Wukong, what else are you talking about with their angels? Sit down!" Morgana waved to Monkey King in the air, and patted the seat beside her, saying very enthusiastically.


    Sun Wukong was not polite, and landed directly in front of Morgana and sat beside her: "That''s right, you still remember my name, it seems you haven''t forgotten me."


    "Huh~ how could I forget it!" Morgana glared at Monkey King with gritted teeth: "Your name, I''m so hard to remember!"


    Monkey King laughed and said, "I didn''t expect you to miss me so much! This makes me very pleased."


    "Bi Chi! I miss you! Don''t you understand that this queen is taunting you?" Morgana stood up with an angry face and glared at Monkey King: "You know that because of you, I am in my sister''s bitch Have you suffered so much? She split it in half several times!"


    Yan and the three daughters heard this, you look at me, I look at you, with a look of bewilderment, this situation is a bit wrong, why this Morgana suddenly became such a deep-seated woman who complained?


    "Aren''t you all right?" Monkey King looked casually: "And who told you to be a good angel, but to be a demon, Kesha didn''t hack you to death, indicating that you are still merciful to you."


    "Damn!" Morgana raised her middle finger directly to Monkey King: "What''s wrong with the devil? Who says that the devil must be bad? Besides, I am also a devil based on your words. You didn''t call me Morgana. Is it? I am Morgana now, so I am now like this. You are half responsible."


    Sun Wukong stretched out his hand angered and grabbed Morgana''s ears and pulled himself closer: "You still have a reason, right? Can you give me this too?"


    "Hiss~~It hurts~~ Let go, let go! This queen is now the king of the devil anyhow, please show respect, otherwise this queen will go crazy! Tell you, these tens of thousands of years, this queen has not If you are idle, if you really want to fight, you won¡¯t necessarily lose to you!"


    As he said, he immediately leaned into Monkey King''s ear and whispered softly: "Master Wukong, give some face, now I am the king anyway, so I can''t let those angels read my jokes..."


    "..." Sun Wukong was speechless when he heard this.


    "..."


    Even Yan and the others were speechless. They could hear clearly because of Morgana¡¯s whispering, and they also had a face of astonishment. The playful Morgana in front of them was completely different from them. The Morgana I faced before are two diametrically opposed characters. Is this really Morgana?


    They really didn''t expect that in their cognition, the extremely terrifying, and the same existence as Queen Keisha, would actually look like this in front of Master Monkey King.


    "If I don''t give you face, I will smoke you when I come up." Monkey King let go of Morgana and said: "Say, you are here to make such a show, are you going to yin your sister?"


    "She chopped me so many times, I can''t beat her once, right?"


    "Just thinking about hanging and beating, didn''t you think about killing her?" Monkey King looked at Morgana''s eyes. This look suddenly made Morgana''s heart beat faster and felt the boundless fear, instinctively patting her chest. "Damn, don¡¯t look at me like this, I¡¯m afraid, I swear, I never thought of killing my sister, Carl¡¯s bitch told me to do this and I scolded him. A meal."


    "That''s okay." Sun Wukong nodded, at least his teaching is still useful and did not let her follow the original path: "Neither of you sisters touched my bottom line. Now, come back with me."


    "Huh? Back to Angel Nebula? Go to see my sister''s bitch?" Morgana''s voice was instantly elevated: "Impossible! Now there is her without me, there is me without her! We don''t share heaven!"


    "Don''t share the same sky? Do you think you have a vengeance of killing your father and your mother?" Monkey King slapped Morgana on the forehead with an angry slap.


    Morgana suddenly covered her head and looked aggrieved: "Don''t you know, I have been fighting with my sister''s bitch for tens of thousands of years. My feelings are long gone. If you don''t go, you won''t be killed!"


    "This can''t be for you, I let you go, you have to go."


    "Damn! Say you are fat, are you really panting, right?" Morgana rolled up her sleeves immediately: "Tell you, this queen is also very powerful now. When you start a fight, you may not be able to beat you. But it''s not a soft persimmon that can be easily pinched!"


    Yan and the others suddenly became wary when they heard this.


    Monkey King looked at Morgana with interest: "Oh~ Listen to your tone, wouldn''t it be you want to fight with me?"


    Morgana looked serious: "My old lady doesn''t want to fight you, but you have to take me to see my sister''s bitch, I would rather die!"


    "It''s up to you." Monkey King slapped Morgana on the back of the head, causing her to fall to the ground in a dizzy way. Monkey King stepped forward and carried her on his shoulders, seeing Yan and the others. Stunned for a while.


    Morgana shook her dizzy head, trying to resist the struggle, but unfortunately the engine in her body was out of control, and she couldn''t get any strength from her body. She couldn''t help but secretly startled her heart: "Damn! The old lady is now a sacred body plus the first Four generations of divine bodies! Can''t even get the slap of Master Wukong? How strong is this dead metamorphosis? It seems that this queen may be late this time!"


    "Ah~ Lord Queen is being held hostage! Quick! Quick! Prepare to rescue Lord Queen!"


    The demons on Devil One were all panicked right now, but they immediately got Morgana''s cold drink: "Save me! Save! Didn''t you see that your queen was killed? You fart! Use it, let''s get out of here, don''t be killed, then the queen''s loss will be great." ..

 3276 Chapter 31 Sisters

    "But, Queen..."


    "But ass, get out, this guy won''t hurt me, at most he will be beaten, and then you will be your queen..." Morgana yelled angrily.


    The other demons all looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. Asking them to run away and abandon the queen alone, it was really impossible.


    Although they are demons, their loyalty to the queen is beyond doubt.


    "The queen seems to be really angry, or shall we leave first?"


    "Do you really care about the queen?"


    "The queen said it was all right, then it would be all right."


    "Then who listen to the queen, let''s leave first!"


    After discussion, the demons drove the Demon One and left Freize.


    Morgana was really relieved when she saw this. These demons were her last family property, and the other demons were all wiped out by Keisha. If these men were gone, then she would really become a polished commander.


    Morgana put one hand next to her ear, and spoke to Thornton: "Thornton, come back quickly, your queen is tied up, you are still slapped!"


    "Ah? Are you tied up? I''ll come to rescue you right away!" Thornton, who was rushing people into a flock of sheep, stopped after hearing Morgana''s voice transmission, and rushed forward. When I went to Morgana''s place, when I saw Yan and the others, I was surprised: "Birds with wings? Is this an angel? It looks delicious..." Han laughed out loud.


    "Is this the demon Queen Keisha wants me to destroy?" Leng looked at Thornton and explored the next surroundings, and found countless corpses, his face instantly cooled down: "It seems that there is no need to confirm, you can directly The trial is on!"


    "Wait first." Morgana immediately stopped: "This guy has been subdued by me. I have surrendered. There is no need to fight again, right?"


    "Sorry, the order I got is, if it is judged to be evil, then destroy it!" A cold expression on his face: "Obviously, what it did can no longer be described as evil!"


    "Damn! This is evil?" Morgana suddenly yelled: "When people eat crocodiles, it is not evil? Crocodiles eat people are evil? What kind of ghost logic is this? Is this what your angels call good and evil? I go to TM''s good and evil!"


    "Humph! Fallacies!" Leng obviously didn''t listen to Morgana''s words at all. In her opinion, the Devil Queen is best at deceiving people''s hearts, so she would not care about her words.


    Monkey King waved his hand to stop the cold, and said calmly: "Actually, Morgana is right. People eat chickens, ducks and fish, and chickens, ducks and fish can eat people. There is no difference between good and evil. This is just the natural law of the food chain. There is no right or wrong. The reason why you distinguish it as evil is only to look at it from your own standpoint; if you look at it from the other side''s perspective, the result is the same."


    "Wow, haha~~ Look! My old lady likes you like you who are justified." Her point of view was recognized, which made Morgana very happy and couldn''t help but pat Sun Wukong''s shoulder hard: "I If my sister had you so clear, I wouldn''t have turned my face with her, that bitch is too self-centered, and it is uncomfortable to look at!"


    "Bold! How can Queen Kesha be criticized by your devil!" Yan and the three girls were furious.


    "What''s wrong with the reproach, come and hit me if you have the ability!" Morgana didn''t fear at all, hooking her fingers and provoking Yan and the others without any scruples.


    Obviously, Yan and the others were so angry that they held the sword of flame and greeted Morgana''s body. Although they could not cut her divine body, the weight brought by the strength could still feel the pain. Morgana was chopped off for a while and shouted: "Damn! Monkey King! Are you just looking at it? Don''t stop it?"


    Monkey King looked calm: "This is what you requested. I have no reason to stop it, right?"


    "I..." Morgana was choked for a while. There is nothing wrong with her words. It is true that she asked them to fight, but you really let them fight?This guy really likes to play cards out of common sense.


    "You let me go first, let me take care of these little girls!" Morgana glared at Yan and the others with an angry look.


    Monkey King: "Don''t you have any consciousness? You still don''t understand your situation?"


    "What do I understand? Can you still kill me?" Morgana was confident, not afraid at all.


    "I won''t kill you, but I don''t know how your sister will treat you."


    "Damn! Are you going to hand me over to my sister?" Morgana panicked. She has a deep understanding of Kesha''s methods, and she is absolutely not soft. She screamed: "Monkey King, I Tell you, if you hand me over to my sister, I''ll break your relationship with you! The one who doesn''t interact with each other!"


    "you sure?"


    "I confirm."


    "That''s fine, I''ll hand you over to your sister."


    "Bitch! Don''t bring me to play like this! Can''t I make a mistake? You can do anything to me, but don''t give me to my sister!"


    Sun Wukong was too lazy to pay attention to her, and with a wave of his hand, Thornton, who was still in a daze, entangled with whether to fight or not, bound his whole body: "Bring it with him, we''re going back."


    "Oh? Why did you tie me? Didn''t you mean to fight? Sneak attack is what a skill, if you have the skill, let me go, we will fight it upright!"


    "Shut up!" Leng kicked it on the head, with killing intent in his eyes, and he obviously didn''t like Thornton.


    "Ah~~ Look! That demon was caught!"


    "The Devil Queen was also caught!"


    "It''s an angel! It''s an angel! It''s an angel who has come to save us!!"


    "Thank the angel, thank the angel for his compassionate hand!"


    After noticing the situation here, the people of Freize knelt down to thank and pray. At this moment, their faith in angels deepened.


    Now that he was discovered, as an angel, he naturally had to say something. Yan immediately stepped forward and said loudly: "The devil has been subdued by us, and is about to be brought back for trial. You are safe!"


    "Thank you angel! Thank God!"


    "Let''s go!" Monkey King didn''t bother to watch the scene of this declaration. With a wave of his hand, everyone disappeared instantly. When he appeared the next moment, it was already the palace hall of the City of Angels.


    "Huh? Are you back so soon?" Hexi looked surprised at the Monkey King and others who suddenly appeared, but when he saw Morgana being carried by Monkey King, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Astonished: "Morgana?!"


    Keisha also stood up from the throne, and her expression looked calm and calm: "Oh~ Morgana, after all, we haven''t seen each other for thousands of years? Unexpectedly, this meeting will be in this way. ¡­" ..

 3277 Chapter Thirty Two

    Morgana immediately murmured at each other: "Bitch! Who do you think you are talking to? Still pretending to be there. If the queen hadn''t been caught, I wouldn''t bother to come to the place where your bitch lived!"


    "As expected of the legendary male god, he caught Morgana as soon as he got out of the horse! It''s really amazing!"


    "Queen Keisha and Morgana have fought for thousands of years. Although she has defeated her several times, she has never been captured alive!"


    All of a sudden, the angels in the hall exclaimed and cast admiration and admiration at Monkey King. It seemed that this adult was even more powerful than the legend.


    Keisha stared at Morgana from above: "Really, it seems that as a prisoner of the lower order, you don''t have the slightest consciousness!"


    Morgana''s expression was distorted with anger: "Monk Wukong, you quickly let go of me, I want to single out with this bitch!"


    "One-on-one?" Keisha looked at Morgana indifferently: "You seem to have never won. Where can you say this with confidence?"


    "If you weren''t for the weapon that Monkey King gave you, do you think you won me?"


    "Oh, do you always think so?" Keisha smiled: "But that''s fine, I have nothing to prove to the prisoners under the order."


    As he said, Keisha looked at Monkey King: "Wukong, it seems that you haven''t tamed her yet, so, do you leave her to me to deal with?"


    "Kaisha, you bitch, it really made my heart dead!" Morgana screamed out in an instant: "Monkey King, I can tell you, if you really hand me over to her, I will definitely break my relationship with you. of!"


    Keisha heard the words, the expression on her face was slightly moved, and she looked at Morgana directly: "I thought you had already given up this name..."


    And Monkey King looked at Morgana with a smile on his face: "Lian Bing, this name is spoken from your mouth, it seems you are serious."


    "Damn! I''ve always been serious!"


    "All right, then we will sit down and have a good talk." With that, Monkey King let go of Morgana and removed her shackles: "But before that, you have to change your current image. No one told you, you Is it ugly now?"


    "Ugly, ugly?!" Morgana stiffened and looked at Monkey King in amazement: "You said this queen is ugly now?"


    "It''s not very ugly, it''s very ugly." Yan made a straight cut from the side.


    Morgana instantly glared at her when she heard it: "Go, go~~ While playing, the adults talk, and the children cut in."


    "..." Yan was obviously angry, but he didn''t know how to refute.


    "Become the way you were before, I still think the way you were before is more pleasing to the eye."


    "Damn! Don''t you know, this queen has given up her identity as an angel?"


    "I don''t care what you abandon, as long as you don''t abandon me, I just want to see how it was when I first met you."


    "..." Morgana was silent for a while, and then turned into a casual character again: "Damn~ Why did you suddenly become sensational?...Well, this queen admits that I was moved by you..."


    With that said, her whole body was suddenly covered by a sacred white light, and a dark demon costume disappeared, replaced by a white and sacred angel.


    Kesha saw this scene, the excitement in her eyes flashed away, but her tone was still calm: "What else did you say that you have abandoned your angelic identity? Didn''t you give up..."


    If she really abandoned the innocence of the angel, Morgana would not be able to change back to the appearance of an angel. Being able to change back means that she still holds the justice of the angel in her heart, and the gene of the angel still recognizes her identity as an angel.


    "This..." Yan and the others stared blankly. The Demon King who had been fighting with them in the Angel Nebula for ten thousand years suddenly became as pure and beautiful angels as them. It really made them a little difficult. accept.


    Monkey King walked up the steps step by step. In the eyes of countless angels, he walked on the throne that belonged to Keisha, sat down and looked at Keisha and Morgana. No, it should be called Liangbing now. : "Now, in front of me, you, reconcile!"


    "Ugh?"


    Not only Keisha and Morgana, but all the angels were stunned. The angels and the demons are reconciled?is it possible?This is something they have already confirmed in their hearts-absolutely impossible!


    "Reconciliation? Hahaha~~ You laughed at me!" Leng Bing suddenly laughed out of his belly and laughed, "Monk Wukong, do you think it is still before? You think I have listened to your words and turned into an angel. , Will you listen to everything? The ten thousand years of grievances I have with them have long been unable to go back. It is not what you can do if you reconcile, unless you can resurrect all those who died."


    "What''s the problem?" Monkey King''s face was plain, and his thoughts moved. In the City of Angels, white lights suddenly flashed out, and every white light flashed, a beautiful angel appeared.


    "This, this¡ªwhat is going on?"


    "Sincerely, Yi...Didn''t you all have died in the battle? Why are you here?"


    For a while, the entire city of angels was stunned by this wonder, shocked.


    At the same time, Blazing Flame flew to the palace hall for the first time: "Report to Queen Kesha, I don''t know what happened. The soldiers who died in the past have been resurrected in the City of Angels inexplicably!"


    Keisha hurriedly walked out of the palace hall, watching the white light that the City of Angels was still flashing, and looked at Monkey King who was walking by: "Did you do this?"


    "In this way, has the hatred between angels and demons been eliminated?"


    "Damn! What kind of technique is this TM?" Liang Bing looked at everything in front of him, and almost jumped up excitedly, staring straight at Monkey King, wishing to study him thoroughly: "I know you are awesome, I didn''t expect So awesome! Have you completely controlled the super genetic code? But even if you control it, it can''t be so exaggerated! So many resurrected in an instant?"


    "Gene code...you are talking about the imprint of life." Monkey King said with a plain face: "I have to say that it is already amazing to be able to study the human body to this level with scientific and technological means, but that''s it, you two The sisters¡¯ argument seems to me boring; the direction of your research is simply unattainable; your theory is even more laughable and generous; to be honest, you will fall out for this kind of thing, and I am really speechless."


    "Damn! You are so awesome, then you say it!" Liang Bing looked impatient.


    "When you reach my level, you will understand that the entire universe is not so mysterious. You can create it by flipping your hands." ..

 3278 Chapter 33 God

    "Just...create the universe?!"


    Keisha and the others were all surprised by Monkey King''s remarks. Principal Kieran is still exhausting his entire life to analyze the universe. As a result, you have all begun to create the universe at will?


    "Is it so exaggerated?" Liang Bing looked at Monkey King in astonishment: "Does the technology you control have surpassed Shenhe civilization and Dinghei?"


    "Science?" Monkey King smiled, "No, no, I am not studying science."


    "Isn''t it science?" Liang Bing''s eyes lit up: "You really have powers other than science and technology, but you are hiding it. Hurry up and teach me!"


    "It shouldn''t be the problem we are talking about now?" Monkey King looked at Liang Bing and said.


    "Damn! In the end you still want me to make up with my sister, okay?" Morgana looked upset: "I really can''t get along with her!"


    Monkey King looked serious: "This is not a reason, and I don''t have much time to wrestle with you. It won''t be long before I will have a tough battle to fight. I need your strength."


    "Who is the goal?" Keisha''s expression became serious in an instant. In her opinion, Monkey King was the strongest person in the universe she knew. Even the tough fight he said, she really couldn''t imagine how strong it was.


    "God, the real God, is not the God you understand, but the God who can create the universe, create the world, and create a dimensional world at will."


    "Rely~ It''s such an exaggeration?" Liang Bing looked astonished: "There is such an existence in the world? Are you fooling us? Listen to what you mean, aren''t we gods?"


    "You?" Sun Wukong glanced at Liang Bing and the others: "You are at most just a group of people who control high-tech. You call yourself gods, but how can you be gods? A true god, a single thought can wipe out your existence. Go; one thought can make the so-called technology cease to exist."


    "The more you say it, the more exaggerated it is, you should have a look at it!" Liang Bing looked at Monkey King with a deceptive expression, obviously a little unbelievable.


    Hexi and the others all have shocked expressions, but they also have a look of suspicion. Such remarks are too incredible for them, and doubts are inevitable. They believe in science. These words are already metaphysics, right?


    "Performance?" Monkey King looked at Liang Bing with a smile, and with a thought, her body instantly became thin, from bottom to top, being erased little by little, what divine body, what sacred body, what engine is there At this moment, it completely lost its meaning.


    "Damn!" Liangbing was so frightened that he exclaimed: "Stop! Stop~! I believe it! I believe it! Disappeared! I really want to disappear! Monkey King, you really want to kill! me?!"


    Monkey King smiled, his mind moved, and Liang Bing''s disappeared body reappeared: "Now I know I''m afraid?"


    Liang Bing touched the place where he had just disappeared with a look of fear, and stared at Monkey King: "What kind of power is this TM? It can directly erase a person''s existence?"


    "Rules, everything in the world, everything is within the rules, only what is allowed by the rules can exist, and what is not allowed cannot exist. That is to say, if the science you are talking about is not allowed by the rules, then it cannot exist. Using the power of science, you will lose everything, for example, this way..."


    Sun Wukong''s thoughts moved again, Kesha and the others'' internal engines, divine bodies, etc., disappeared without a trace, their wings disappeared, and they became ordinary ordinary people who couldn''t be in ordinary people.


    "Damn! This kind of power is too awesome, isn''t it?" Morgana''s eyes widened in shock: "This queen has been studying the power for tens of thousands of years, but it disappeared in a flash? My sister''s research and I All directions are wrong? You denied our efforts as soon as you came?"


    Kesha was also silent at the moment. Then she fought Liangbing for tens of thousands of years. As Monkey King said, it was simply meaningless.


    Yan and the others also opened their eyes wide. This kind of power is so incredible that it can deny science.


    "God..." Keisha looked serious: "If the opponent you are talking about, like you, with the power we control now, how can we help you?"


    "I will give you the power of God, but the premise is that you have to reassure me. If it is still like this, you will fight when you meet. I don''t worry about giving you this power."


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, this is a fart!" Liang Bing stared at Monkey King unscrupulously: "Come on, give me that kind of power!"


    "What you say now, I don''t believe it." Sun Wukong shook his head and refused. He was sure that now let Liang Bing become the lord, the first target will definitely be Kesha: "The war that has lasted for tens of thousands of years, yours The relationship cannot be reconciled all at once, and I do not force it. I will give you some time. Before that, I still have some people to train. I hope that when the time comes, your relationship will improve."


    "Damn! Who else are you going to train? Train me! If you don''t train the Devil King in front of you, why do you train others? Who is a reliable queen?" Liang Bing looked upset and asked her to make peace with Kesha Well, she is really reluctant.


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter to me." Keisha stared at Liang Bing, her face was very calm, and she said something that surprised everyone: "From the beginning to the end, I have never really hated you. If I can, I will I can make peace with you..."


    When Liang Bing heard this, his eyes widened for a moment. Is this the Kesha she knew?Why is it suddenly changed?


    "Damn! What do you pretend to be? When you acted on me, you didn''t see your hands soft."


    Keisha''s face was calm: "If I hadn''t been soft, you would have died several times."


    "..." Liang Bing was silent for a moment. As Keisha said, every time she lost, Keisha had a chance to kill her, but Keisha did not.


    Because Liang Bing clearly understood this, she never really thought about killing Kesha in her heart, but she thought about cutting her into several pieces and enjoying the pain she experienced.


    But helplessly, the two sisters fought, and gradually became angry, to the point that it was difficult to adjust.


    "You, I''m quite relieved." Monkey King looked at Keisha and nodded. He knew why Keisha had been forbearing and his men were merciful, because when he asked Kesha to probe him, Liang Bing would take her in the future. I saw it vaguely, and I was prepared in my heart, so it was naturally easy to accept.


    Later, he made a heavy hand on Liang Bing because what she did really angered her...

 3279 Chapter 34 Cooperation

    Monkey King turned his head to look at Yan and the angels on the side: "Yan, Zhixin, Keisha, Hexi, all of you, come with me, I will teach you a new set of cultivation system. Science can cultivate a system that belongs to one''s true power."


    "Damn! Monkey King! Why do you want to exclude me and treat me specially?" Liang Bing heard this, and was instantly upset: "I have to bring this queen this time, isn''t it just like Kesha? Are people reconciling, what''s the big deal, reconciled, reconciled, can¡¯t you never fight with her again?"


    In order to understand the mysterious power that Sun Wukong had previously exerted on her, Liang Bing obviously didn''t need any morals, because the great Queen Morgana had such a personality.


    "Are you sure you can do it?" Monkey King looked directly at Liang Bing, "Are you sure you can give up all the hatred between each other?"


    "Give up, give up." Liang Bing waved his hand boldly: "This queen has no grudges with her. As for grievances, just treat it as a dog bite."


    "If you become dumb, maybe I can really tolerate you." At the moment, Keisha''s eyebrows were slightly furrowed, her face was dignified and looked towards Liangbing. With her good temperament, somehow, she could always A few words from Liang Bing made him very angry.


    "Nah~ah~, Sun Wukong, you saw it, now it¡¯s not that I''m looking for the fault, but my sister is looking for the fault! Just now she kept saying that she can reconcile with me, and now she wants to turn me into a dumb. The woman is very bad." Liang Bing immediately pointed the finger at Kesha and began to complain.


    Regarding this, Sun Wukong could only sigh helplessly. I really don¡¯t know how Kaguya Ji educated the two sisters so obediently. The personality that makes a comment from time to time is really a bit big.


    Sun Wukong didn''t think about it for the time being to make them reconcile. He looked at Liang Bing and said, "You also come together."


    "I knew you had a hard mouth and a soft heart!" Liang Bing was overjoyed immediately.


    When he came to the place where Kaisha lived, Monkey King taught Kaisha and the others one by one. They were all surprised and emotional about this, but for a while, they entered the craze of cultivation...


    In the dark nebula, Karl stood in the temple, quietly looking into the distance, and finally sighed helplessly: "It seems that Morgana is no longer useful."


    "My god Carl, why is this?" Howl was puzzled.


    "What I didn''t expect was that Monkey King would have such a great influence on Keisha and Morgana. His appearance could directly restrain the two sisters who had been fighting with each other for thousands of years, and even repaired it. It is really surprising... Carl muttered to himself, suddenly turned to look at the Howl behind him: "Howl, didn¡¯t you always want me to change the Void Engine for you, it¡¯s not impossible..."


    He was addicted to hearing words, and instantly became agitated. He knelt on one knee without hesitation: "My god Carl, if there is any dispatch, please do not hesitate to order!"


    "Go to the earth and attack it for me. If the mission is completed, I will give you a true Void Engine."


    "Yes, I promise to complete the task!" Howl''s face was full of excitement, but without thinking about it, he took the order and got up and left the temple excitedly.


    Carl stared at the back of Howl''s leaving, his eyes calm and unwavering, as if he was looking at a stupid cannon fodder: "Howl is useless, at best I can only buy a little time. It seems I have to find it. A person who is more suitable for cooperation, otherwise, my theory will not be implemented..."


    The general muttering to himself, Carl seemed to feel something. He suddenly saw a huge portal in the temple. A very wretched-looking man walked out from it and approached Karl without any scruples. He looked around the temple and shook his head again and again. : "I said Carl, this is your temple? This is not like a place where God should live, it looks like a simple hut."


    Carl directly ignored the other party''s words, and said calmly: "Hua Ye, it''s surprising that you would come to me, something?"


    "I heard that you have a good understanding of the void theory, so I will come over and have a look, and have a cooperation with you by the way. I wonder if you are interested?"


    "Cooperation? There seems to be no cooperation factor between you and me. You just want to get technology from me, right?"


    "Then you give it or not?" Hua Ye sat down casually and looked at Karl.


    "What is your purpose?"


    "I heard that Monkey King appeared on the earth, and he even beat Lieyang Star''s Pan Zhen. Niubi Niubi, and only Pan Zhen, I had to pay three points when I saw it. It really ended me. The nasty guy of the heavenly order!"


    Carl was a little surprised: "Your target is that Monkey King?"


    "No, no, now I don''t have the guts to be an enemy of him." Hua Ye did not shy away from his timidity and counseling: "Of course, if you can give me enough engines to fight him, I will also There will be a little bit of guts; I know, that Monkey King warned other gods not to enter the earth. This has greatly hindered your plan, right?"


    "It seems that you did a lot of homework before coming here." Carl looked at Hua Ye with an inexplicable smile on his face.


    "A guy who has taken away everything that belongs to me; a guy who has blocked your way forward. I think we both have a common goal..." Hua Ye flickered his eyes and looked directly at Karl: "Anymore, I You also know that you have lost an ally like Morgana, and now you are in urgent need of a partner for cooperation. What do you think of me?"


    "It is my honor to cooperate with King Hua Ye." Carl''s face suddenly showed a knowing smile. He was thinking about such a problem, but he didn''t expect such a heavyweight to come all of a sudden. Cooperative partner, he doesn''t care what Hua Ye''s purpose is, as long as his plan can be implemented smoothly, nothing else matters.


    "Talking to smart people is refreshing!" Hua Ye stood up suddenly and looked at Karl: "So now, we are already partners, right? Do you have the technology to further improve my engine?"


    "How difficult is this? Are you not here for this?"


    "Very good, but don''t give me any tricks. If you make me aware of something wrong, you know the consequences!"


    "Relax, how dare I be rude to King Hua Ye!" ..

 3280 Chapter 35 The Earth

    Carl looked at the portal again: "Also, can you let your love show up together? We are now partners and we should trust each other."


    "Hahaha~~ That said, Sumari, come in too!"


    As Hua Ye''s voice fell, Sumari walked out of the portal with a somewhat feminine manner.


    Hua Ye looked at Karl and said, "Since you can transform the engine for me, it should be fine to add one more, right?"


    "As long as you have enough qualifications, you can add a few more." Carl has a flat face. For him, the more people he can transform, the better it is for him. Anyway, they are all cannon fodder and trials ahead of him. He doesn''t mind stone making.


    "It''s really refreshing to work with you. I didn''t expect you to talk so well." Hua Ye showed a smile on his face, looking very happy and stupid; in fact, he had already seen through Carl''s abacus, but he just used each other. Because he really needs Karl''s technology to gain power.


    Soon, a week passed.


    Angel Nebula, the extremely magnificent palace hall, Monkey King looked at Kesha and his party walking out, and directly put down the cards in his hand: "I said if you are all right, do you plan to continue practicing like this?"


    Keisha glanced at the turtles painted on the faces of the angels, and returned to Monkey King again: "Are you so boring?"


    Monkey King spread his hands together: "It''s not that I''m bored, it''s that you, Angel Nebula, are really boring. They don''t even have any entertainment facilities. I can think of no other way of entertainment except playing cards with them."


    "Yeah! Yeah!" Liang Bing said immediately, "Goku, do you think this Angel Nebula is boring enough? I used to run out to play because I couldn''t stand it! But my sister said yes. My heart is not at peace, and I am still in confinement, giving me abstinence..."


    Monkey King looked at Liang Bing and understood her somewhat. With her detached character, staying in this Angel Nebula was indeed a torment. He could not stand it for a few days, let alone hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands. Years, think about it, I feel terrible.


    Kesha just glanced at Liang Bing, and was too lazy to argue with her, because of this issue, the number of times they argued has bored her.


    Looking directly at Monkey King¡¯s body, a soft voice appeared: "I have received news that the Milky Way and the distant earth have been targeted by the gluttonous army. As angels to maintain justice and order, we should help them. It¡¯s just that there is your birthplace, and another earth god is guarding it, so I want to ask you what you mean..."


    Monkey King: "It seems that my warning didn''t seem to be effective."


    Liang Bing was curious: "Got, that is directly under Carl''s command, so it seems that Carl is eyeing the earth? But there is that crazy monkey on the earth, shouldn''t it fall easily?"


    "Oh~ Listen to your tone, it seems that you have seen that fighting against the Buddha?" Monkey King immediately looked at Liangbing.


    "Ahem~~" Liang Bing immediately scratched his head embarrassedly: "Didn''t I know that Carl Nah Huo had developed a super genetic code called''Monkey King''? I thought that person was you. , He just snatched the genetic code from him and ran to the earth, but the resurrected monkey turned out to be an unreasonable monkey. He gave me a stick when he came up, and the queen immediately fucked with him. , I didn¡¯t expect the dead monkey to be quite powerful, not to mention the speed, it can be ever-changing, it is very difficult, it is too troublesome, this queen had to retreat tactically..."


    "..." Monkey King looked at Liang Bing silently: "It turns out he was resurrected by you. I said at this time, why did that "Monkey King" appear on the earth and hit Pan Zhen... It seems that my appearance is disturbing A lot of things and timeline..."


    Originally, Pan Zhen and Monkey King started fighting ten thousand years ago, but now it¡¯s ten thousand years later. It was originally Carl who cracked the super genetic code and summoned Monkey King, but now he was summoned by Liangbing because of the same name. Out, everything has been changed because of his butterfly wings.


    Liang Bing stared at Monkey King with a look of curiosity: "By the way, didn''t you say that you also came from the earth? What does that have to do with that Monkey King?"


    "It''s okay." Sun Wukong looked indifferently: "He is a super genetic code sleeping in myth. It was created by a man named Teacher Wu. It does not belong to any civilization, but only exists as the patron saint of the earth. Now."


    "Doesn''t belong to any civilization?" Liang Bing looked surprised: "I thought he belonged to Shenhe Civilization. I didn''t expect that besides Shenhe Civilization, there would be someone who could create such a God of War, based on his combat performance. Said, it is more powerful than those three god-making projects!"


    "The earth, there is an adult Wukong, and now there is another fight to defeat the Buddha. I didn''t expect that a small earth is so mysterious!" Hexi looked surprised and became strangely interested in the earth. What kind of place is it that can give birth to a great god like Master Wukong?There really seems to be a lot of unknown secrets there.


    "That''s right, now even Karl is staring at the earth, what is it for?" Liang Bing also looked curious: "That guy is only interested in the void, the ultimate fear, and so on. Why is he also staring at the earth? Is it the earth? Is it also related to this?"


    Monkey King said indifferently: "Because the earth has super god genes and power of killing gods, his plan is also related to these. Without these, his plan will not be implemented..."


    "Damn! There are still these advanced things on the earth?" Liang Bing looked astonished, what is the power of killing God?It means literally, you can kill God, you can kill her stuff.


    "So that''s the case." Liang Bing now somewhat understands why Carl is staring at the earth. To put it bluntly, that earth is probably his experimental subject. Sure enough, research has turned him into a lunatic.


    "Do we need to help the earth?" Keisha watched Monkey King return to the topic again.


    "No need for the time being." Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently: "It won''t be long before the Super Seminary will appear on the earth. They will deal with it by themselves, and it is not suitable for me to go to the earth now."


    "Isn''t it right to go to the earth? Why?" Kesha and the others both showed doubts.


    "You will know in the future." Sun Wukong did not explain, but turned his eyes to the direction of the earth. There, after a short while, "he" will come and teach other students of the Super Seminary, so he Can''t go, because there can''t be two him at the same place and time, otherwise the time and space will be distorted and chaotic, causing this time and space to collapse and destroy...

 3281 Chapter 36 Old Acquaintances

    "You guy, why do you always like to pretend to be mysterious?" Liang Bing looked at Monkey King with an unhappy expression.


    Monkey King: "I don''t like to pretend to be mysterious, but it is troublesome to explain. Anyway, you will understand in the future, why should I say more."


    Liang Bing curled his lips and said, "From now on, I only know that it''s uncomfortable now."


    Monkey King: "Then keep holding back."


    Liangbing: "..."


    Monkey King looked at Liang Bing and the others: "Let''s go, I will personally train you for a period of time, and then you will go to Earth."


    Soon, half a month passed.


    Albedo and the others still haven''t found the right passage to the multi-dimensional master. After all, in the endless dimensional passage, it is like finding a needle in a haystack, not to mention that the other party still deliberately conceals themselves, making it even more difficult.


    And Liang Bing followed Monkey King¡¯s advice and came to the earth; afterwards, in order to help the humans on the earth, Keisha also came to the earth, and everything started slowly back on track...


    (PS: The story during this period is the story of the previous Super Seminary, but some people and things have changed slightly. For example, angels and demons will not be hostile, but the overall development will not change, so I don¡¯t have much. I''ve written it again, please automatically continue to the previous Super Seminary.)


    A few months later, the Merlot Court of the Angel Nebula.


    Monkey King was teaching the fighting skills of several angels such as Fanxing in the beautiful courtyard. Hexi hurried in, with a trace of anxiety on his face: "Master Wukong, I suddenly cannot feel Queen Keisha, nor can I contact Yan. They can no longer enter the treasure house of sacred knowledge. Is something wrong with them?"


    When Fanxing and other angels heard the words, they all looked astonished and their eyes widened.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand to signal them to rest assured: "It''s okay, you don''t need to worry, it seems that they have been taken away by me now."


    "Take it away by you?" Fanxing looked puzzled: "Aren''t you here?"


    It was Hexi''s face that was stunned: "It was you who took them away to have a later journey. Has the acquaintance helped us? No wonder you would say that it is inappropriate to go to the earth..."


    "Your head is pretty good." Monkey King smiled and looked at Hexi: "It''s worthy of the brainpower of Merlot Heaven."


    "You have a good reputation." Hexi looked humble: "Just where did you take them? Will you meet again in the future?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be long before you will meet. At that time, they are already true gods."


    "Are you a real god?" Hexi nodded silently, and didn''t ask more, anyway, Master Wukong won''t hurt them.


    Monkey King: "But before that, I think you should make more preparations. Merlot Heaven is about to usher in an unprecedented wave of invasion."


    Fanxing couldn''t help but stunned: "Who would have the guts to invade our Angel Nebula?"


    Hexi also wrinkled her eyebrows slightly, a little confused, with Queen Keisha''s deterrence to the entire universe, it is impossible for that god to dare to invade the Angel Nebula.


    Sun Wukong smiled: "If anyone learns that Kesha and I have left and are no longer in this universe, would you tell me, would other gods still fear the Merlot Heaven? Who will covet Angel Nebula?"


    Hexi was taken aback for a moment before blurting out, "Hua Ye?!"


    "!!!" Fanxing and their complexions changed drastically. Hua Ye, a name that only exists in the literature, is a name that every angel of them knows. In that era of patriarchal order, Hua Ye was all angels. Nightmare.


    "Does he want to take advantage of Queen Keisha''s absence to regain the Angel Nebula and restore his heavenly order?" Hexi''s expression was indifferent. Now she has no regard for Hua Ye at all. Developed courage and absolute confidence in their own strength.


    "Except for this goal, I think there should be nothing else." Monkey King''s expression was indifferent.


    Hexi turned and looked at Fanxing: "Assemble all the fighting angels and prepare to fight."


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome." Sun Wukong smiled: "Then Hua Ye thought that I dared to invade here after I left with Keisha. If I suddenly appeared in front of him, what would he look like?"


    "..." Hexi looked at Monkey King speechlessly: "You are really nasty, since you want to play with him, then just do it with you."


    "Let''s go, just accompany me to wait for Hua Ye''s arrival. Let''s give him a big surprise." Monkey King said, suddenly thinking of something: "Oh, yes, that crocodile Are you still locked in the dungeon now?"


    "Crocodile?" Hexi''s face appeared in a daze: "Are you talking about Thornton? Liang Bing took him away when he left."


    "Take it away?" Monkey King nodded, and when he was about to say something, Hexi''s ears suddenly heard a heart-warming voice: "Master Hexi, a spaceship was found outside the nebula and is heading towards Angel Nebula. , How should we respond?"


    "Are you here so soon?" Hexi looked cold and gave an order: "Stay on the spot, we will be there soon."


    After speaking, he looked at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, there is news from Chixin that a spacecraft is found outside the Angel Nebula and is heading for us. Do you need to set off right away?"


    "Let''s go." Sun Wukong nodded, and his thoughts moved, he already showed up in the first layer of protection outside the nebula with Hexi, and the angels in the distance flew in front of them to salute: "Master Wukong , Master Hexi, look, the spaceship has appeared within sight."


    Hexi calmly issued an order: "According to the intelligence, Hua Ye will come to invade the Angel Nebula. You should hurry around and be prepared to report any abnormalities."


    "Yes!" Chi Xin''s expression instantly became extremely solemn, Hua Ye?It turned out to be Hua Ye, the former king of angels.


    Monkey King looked at the spaceship that was getting closer, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "You don''t need to be so nervous, the person here is not Hua Ye, but an old acquaintance."


    "Huh?" Hexi heard the words and quietly stared at the spacecraft in his line of sight, and a little surprise gradually appeared in his eyes: "That is... the spacecraft that Nuoning took when he left Angel Nebula..."


    "Is Lord Ruoning?" Chi Xin was shocked, looking at the Monkey King beside her, a little surprised. Ruoning was the guardian angel of Lord Wukong. She knew that Lord Wukong appeared in Angel Nebula, so she didn¡¯t come here. By accident.


    "It seems that it is indeed her." Monkey King looked at the figure standing on the deck with a heroic expression, but smiled. Compared with ten thousand years ago, she was less green and more mature and stable. With a trace of hostility hidden between her eyebrows, it seems that her experience in these years is not ordinary...

 3282 Chapter 37 Reunion

    "Master Wukong... didn''t you say... has left?" Ruoning looked at Monkey King who was a kilometer away, her eyes widened, she was slightly surprised, and she was replaced by excitement and wandering away for thousands of years. I have been pursuing the whereabouts of Monkey King, but unfortunately my wishes have been in vain. Now that I finally see me, the mood at this moment can no longer be described in words.


    Before the spaceship stopped, Ruoning had already spread his wings, and turned into a white shadow to fly in the direction of Monkey King...


    "Come on! Everyone get ready!!" The angel beside Fanxing suddenly shouted. She naturally had heard of the left-wing guard of Queen Keisha, which was the same period as Queen Keisha. The angel of, was dissatisfied because of his position being demoted, and thus turned his back on Queen Kesha and left the Merlot Court.


    "Lingxi, don''t be too nervous, put your weapon down." Chi Xin stepped forward and patted the cheering angel, and said: "She will not be our enemy."


    "Yes!" Lingxi immediately stepped back after hearing the words, and looked at the legendary angel that had appeared before her with curiosity. Perhaps she was wondering. It was rumored that she had betrayed the Melo Heavenly Court, why not become Their enemy?


    "Master Wukong..." Ruoning landed on the ground, looking at Monkey King, with a look full of excitement, but he fell on one knee without forgetting etiquette, and lowered his head timidly, not daring to look at Monkey King.


    Monkey King looked directly at Ruoning and said calmly: "Look up and look at me."


    "..." Ruoning hesitated for a moment, looked up at Monkey King a little timidly, and looked at Monkey King''s expressionless body, and his heart beat violently.


    "Remember how you promised me before?"


    "I''m sorry, I let you down..." Ruoning immediately lowered his head in shame.


    Fanxing and other angels looked at everything in front of them curiously. It seemed to see this situation, as if the legendary senior who had abandoned the Merlot Heavenly Court was not bad?


    "Disappointed? A little bit, but you still remember me and admit me, so that I feel a little bit relieved."


    Ruo Ning immediately raised her head and looked at Monkey King with a firm face: "The angel''s promise is absolute. No matter who I abandon, I will never abandon you, Master Monkey!"


    "For this, you did it." Monkey King looked at Ruoning and nodded: "Fortunately, you did not cause any damage to Merlot Heaven, nor did you cause any trouble to Kaisha, otherwise it would not be so easy. I''m forgiven, get up."


    "Yes!" Ruoning immediately got up with a look of excitement, staring straight at Monkey King.


    "Come on." Monkey King opened his arms, Ruoning saw it, and immediately plunged in, waiting for thousands of years, for this moment?


    When Lingxi and the angels saw this, they were all a little dumbfounded. It didn''t seem like abandoning the treatment that Merlot had suffered, right?


    After Ruoning''s mood stabilized, Chi Xin looked at her with a smile: "Master Ruoning, welcome back."


    "Sorry, I have caused you a lot of trouble all the time."


    Chi Xin smiled: "No, don''t think we don''t know, you helped them secretly several times when they were practicing in Lingxi."


    "Uh~have been discovered by you..." Ruoning looked a little embarrassed.


    "Huh? Has Lord Ruoning helped us?" Lingxi looked stunned.


    "Using Lord Ruoning''s concealment method, it is impossible for you to find out. This is what Queen Keisha has been paying attention to you all the time, only to find out." Chi Xin said and looked towards Lingxi: "Lingxi, Do you still remember the last time you encountered an attack by an unknown object at sea during your experience, that time it was not Queen Kesha who helped you, but Lord Ruoning rescued you."


    "Is it Lord Ruoning?" Lingxi immediately bowed to thank Ruoning, "Thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I might have been killed."


    Ruoning waved his hand indifferently, "Queen Keisha has been watching you all the time."


    "Sir Ruoning like this, really left the Merlot Court because of his position being demoted?" Fanxing muttered curiously. Unexpectedly, Ruoning heard it and immediately waved his hand to explain: "Ah~ I''m sorry, I didn''t Other meanings, but, just a little curious..."


    Ruo Ning Dai frowned slightly, obviously not wanting to repeat the old thing, but when she saw Monkey King looking at her with a little curiosity, she became unhappy, and explained to Monkey King: "Since you left, I vowed to follow Kai. Queen Sha, until your return, I didn¡¯t expect that my position would be replaced by a junior. I was really angry at the time, and the idea of ??looking for you came up. Once this idea arises, I can¡¯t restrain myself, so ¡­When I left, Queen Keisha also found me and gave me the task of finding you. That¡¯s why I can leave Angel Nebula safely. Because the decision was made in angrily at the time, I was branded by a traitor..."


    "It turns out that this is the case..." Fanxing and the others all looked in a daze. Ruoning''s departure was originally approved by Queen Keisha, but because Ruoning was dissatisfied with Queen Keisha because of the position being replaced. , This is unacceptable, as an angel, how can you have such a heart of fame and fortune.


    Monkey King looked at Ruoning and said, "Where did you know that I have returned to Angel Nebula?"


    "Hua Ye told me."


    "Hua Ye?" Not only Chi Xin and the others, even Monkey King was surprised.


    Ruoning looked at Lingxi seriously: "Remember the mysterious creature that suddenly attacked you last time?"


    "Of course I remember, it''s just that I didn''t even see its appearance. When I flew over that sea area, I felt a sting and dizziness in my head, and then I didn''t know anything."


    "That''s because you were under the mental attack of the triangle. Since I rescued you, I have been studying the triangle."


    "What is a triangle?" Lingxi and the others have a look of doubt. For the young angel, they really don''t know the existence of a triangle.


    Ruoning: "The triangle is a very intelligent creature. Their brain development is not inferior to our angels. It is rare to encounter one. I caught it and studied for a period of time, but because of this, I encountered Hua Ye, his goal is the triangle. Now, I am afraid that the entire triangle is already under his control."


    "It''s just... I learned from Hua Ye, didn''t you leave with Queen Kesha and others? Why did you appear in the Angel Nebula?" ..

 3283 Chapter Thirty Eight

    Monkey King looked at Ruoning and said, "Didn''t you come to Angel Nebula because of me?"


    "No." Ruoning shook her head and said: "The news I learned is that you have left with Queen Keisha. I came to Angel Nebula because I learned that Hua Ye wanted to attack while Queen Keisha was away. Angel Nebula, I¡¯m here to help Angel Nebula, but it¡¯s so happy to see you here!" As he said, Ruoning glanced around: "Where is Queen Kesha? She should be too Didn''t you leave?"


    The thing is so wonderful. Ruoning, who would have joined Hua Ye to attack Angel Nebula, is now an aid party because of the existence of Monkey King.


    Monkey King: "She has indeed left with Yan and others, but it won''t be long before you will see each other."


    "Is this..." Ruoning nodded solemnly, not asking more.


    Since Master Wukong was in Angel Nebula, Hua Ye''s invasion was nothing but a sheep''s mouth, and there was nothing to worry about.


    "By the way, you''re also pretty good. It''s not that you also got a queen on which planet to become a queen?" Monkey King looked at Ruoning''s spacecraft, and could clearly see a group of heroic people standing outside, armed The women in the body, each with their white wings on their backs, turned out to be angels.


    "It''s just a backward planet..." Ruoning was obviously embarrassed in front of Monkey King: "It is also to make research more convenient. They are all carefully selected warriors on that planet, and they were implanted by me. He has become an angel after he lost his genes."


    "Master Ruoning, you..." Chi Xin Dai frowned slightly, watching Ruoning want to say something. In Angel Nebula, the only person who can select and grant her angel genetic qualifications is Queen Keisha. Even Hexi doesn''t have this right. Ruoning''s doing so is already an ultra vires act.


    "I have obtained the consent of Queen Keisha." Ruoning explained with a serious face: "However, the number is limited to less than ten, and there are only ten angels on my boat, and they are absolutely in line with angels regardless of their character or strength. Standards."


    "It seems that Queen Keisha didn''t regard her as a betrayer at all." Fanxing and other angels looked at Ruoning in surprise, and even gave her the right to grant angel genes. Such treatment, how betrayal Who can be famous?Even the confidant Hexi-sama did not receive this treatment.


    For this, Hexi obviously had no surprises, and it seemed that she knew this.


    Just as Fanxing and the others thought, in the hearts of Keisha and Hexi, Ruoning was not a true betrayer, but an angel who was sent out to find the trace of Monkey King.


    It''s just that the way and timing of Ruoning''s departure were a bit wrong, so she was identified as a betrayer by other angels, and Keisha didn''t explain much for her, because Ruoning left in a rage, she was indeed angry.


    At this moment, Lingxi''s voice suddenly interrupted everyone: "Report to Master Wukong that a spaceship is approaching us! There are all scum on it, it should be the fleet of scum Wang Huaye!"


    "Is it finally here?" Monkey King looked into the distance, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. After being bored for so long, he could play a little bit.


    Hua Ye stepped on the bow with one foot, looking at the Angel Nebula in front of him, and the rows of angels flying in the air ready to meet the attitude. He couldn''t help being triumphant and coquettish: "Oh beautiful angel sisters, know you The new King of Angels is coming soon, are all coming out to greet him?"


    "Hua Ye, your tone is really not small!" Ruoning stepped forward and shouted coldly, "Do you really think the Angel Nebula is in your bag?"


    "Oh~ it''s Ruoning!" Hua Ye said with a smile: "You have figured it out, do you want to join my camp? Not bad, you must have your place in the position of the queen~"


    "Fuck your mother!" Ruoning suddenly yelled, apparently without the image of a normal angel lady: "My old lady is here to do you! I advise you, go wherever you come from, or you will be called today. No return!"


    "Yo yo yo~~ I''m so scared~" Hua Ye patted his cautious liver with a nasty look, and looked at Ruoning: "Don''t be so fierce, you are a betrayer. Go and help the angel? How nice to come and help me! If I become a king, you are the queen~"


    Ruoning was immediately raised with an angry brow. Just as he was about to start his hand, Monkey King''s voice sounded from behind: "I said Hua Ye, are you blind? I haven''t noticed it after sitting here for so long? Ignore selectively, molesting my guardian angel in front of me?"


    "Huh? This voice..." Hua Ye frowned immediately. How could there be a man''s voice in a group of angels?Looking for the reputation, I saw that the angels such as Fanxing and Lingxi standing in front of Monkey King were separated from each other...


    The familiar figure that has been lingering in his nightmare made Hua Ye''s eyes widened in an instant, and even froze in place. He gasped and exclaimed, "Damn! Monkey King!! Are you special?" Have you left? Why are you here?!!!"


    In the exclaim, Hua Ye directly communicated with Carl, and screamed: "Carl, you bastard, you dare to cheat me? You didn''t mean that Monkey King took Queen Keisha, Morgana and other angels to leave this universe. Is it? Then what is this person in front of me? You fucking tell me quickly! Who is this person in front of me?!"


    "..." Karl, who was watching everything here with the big clock, was also speechless: "I have indeed confirmed that they have left. As for why Monkey King appeared in Angel Nebula, I don''t know..."


    "You don''t know? Did you just think of something if you didn''t know what the hell?" Hua Ye was so angry that Qiqiao made smoke, feeling that he was being used.


    "I really don''t know." Carl was also very helpless. He confirmed it over and over again. According to the door that Sun Wukong opened when he left, he was sure that they had left this world, but why would Sun Wukong appear again Angel Nebula?He was really dumbfounded, did he come back immediately?This doesn''t make sense.


    "TNND, it''s no wonder Morgana called you a bastard, you really are a bastard." Hua Ye yelled like a gangster, and he was really angry at this moment: "Carl, I tell you seriously now You, our cooperation is over, just wait for me to do you!"


    Carl had a calm look on his face: "Don''t be angry, Hua Ye, I really don''t know about this, and I definitely don''t mean to cheat you. Moreover, I have loaded you with a brand new Void Engine, so you don''t need to be afraid. If this is the case, you may not lose in a fight." ..

 3284 Chapter 39 Black Hole

    Hua Ye didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Carl, and directly hung up the communication, looking at Monkey King with a serious look. A Keisha made him extremely afraid, let alone a more powerful existence than Keisha.


    Hua Ye also investigated the departure of Monkey King. After confirming their departure, he dared to come to Angel Nebula. However, the sudden appearance of Monkey King really made him a little panicked. He was horrified by the horrible memory of the moment tens of thousands of years ago. , But he has been lingering nightmare.


    However, tens of thousands of years have passed, and I have also made progress. I am no longer my previous self, and even equipped with a Void Engine. Maybe as Carl said, he may not necessarily lose.


    Hua Ye cheered himself up like this, somewhat regaining some courage.


    "It really was put on by you! But it doesn''t matter..." Hua Ye looked directly at Monkey King, and laughed out loud, "I came prepared too."


    With that said, the Void Engine was directly activated, and a black hole was created on the heads of Monkey King and others. The black hole expanded and expanded. In a moment, it formed a huge mouth of darkness enough to swallow everything. The horrible suction burst, together with The spacecraft¡¯s mobility was not enough to resist and was sucked in a little bit...


    Countless angels were unable to stabilize their figures under this terrifying suction, and they were drawn to the direction of the black hole...Some grabbed the building and were struggling to support...


    In front of such a natural disaster-grade black hole, even an angel can do nothing.


    "Unexpectedly, Hua Ye has mastered the black hole technique..." Hexi clung to the building next to him, and said solemnly to Monkey King who was still motionless next to him: "Master Wukong, think of a way, or we will all be sucked in. ¡­"


    "No need to be nervous, I won''t let these lovely angels sacrifice in vain." Monkey King smiled and waved his hand. The angels who had been sucked into the black hole suddenly stopped their bodies and were no longer affected by the black hole''s suction. influences.


    "This, this is?!!!" The angels looked at Monkey King full of surprises and doubts, and at the same time full of gratitude and admiration. They knew very well that it was Master Monkey King who would save them.


    "What kind of technology is this? Or is it something else?" Hexi released his grasp of the building, and after feeling the slightest impact of his absence from the black hole, he looked at Monkey King with surprise and curiosity.


    "A simple technique, not a great ability." Monkey King said with a calm expression.


    "Uh~ Isn''t this a great ability?" Hexi and the others were all dumbfounded, looking at the indifferent expression of Monkey King, they were all speechless, even the suction of the black hole could be ignored. Isn''t it awesome enough?So what can be called awesome?


    "But as soon as you come up, you open up, which is boring! Or, are you afraid that you don¡¯t even have the courage to fight me?" Monkey King turned his head to look at Hua Ye, but saw Hua Ye¡¯s situation. It''s terrible, and they still have the heart to care about them. At this moment, they are holding onto the hull of the spacecraft in an embarrassing manner, and resisting the black hole that he will be sucked away. The level of inner activity is almost 10,000 grass and mud horses running past. , Greeted Carl¡¯s eighteenth-generation ancestors: "Go to your mother Carl, you have been cheated by that bastard again!"


    Obviously, the black hole is not divided between us and the enemy, even he himself was slapped.


    "Wang! Save me!!"


    Suddenly, a startled breath caught Hua Ye''s attention. He tilted his head to look, but saw that Sumari had been sucked in the direction of the black hole. Hua Ye was shocked, barely hesitating, and let go of the hand holding the hull. , A few dashes rushed out in the direction of Sumari, grabbed his hand at the critical moment, and then plunged one hand into the ground, struggling to support not being sucked away by the black hole.


    "Wang, we have to leave quickly, or even we ourselves will be sucked into the black hole!" Sumari tightly grasped Hua Ye''s hand and looked at the black hole behind him with a look of fear.


    This situation makes people feel so touched.


    "That bastard Carl didn''t say that it would look like this after opening the black hole!" Hua Ye was angry: "When we go back, we will fuck him!"


    "Wang, look at those angels!" Sumari suddenly looked in the direction of Monkey King and the others with a look of astonishment.


    "What, what is going on? Why are they not affected by the black hole at all?!" Hua Ye tilted his head to look at it with a look of astonishment.


    Monkey King looked at Hua Ye and Sumali with great interest, and said jokingly: "Yo~ Hua Ye, I don¡¯t see, the relationship between the two of you is really extraordinary! Don¡¯t look for any queen, just After Sumali is sealed, he won''t get it."


    "That''s it, seeing you so desperately to save Sumali, even I was moved." Ruoning also joked out from the side: "Sumali, aren''t you moved? Didn''t you say something to your king? "


    "..." Both Sumari and Hua Ye were furious, but they tried their best to withstand the black hole behind them, and they had no intention to talk back.


    Similarly, my heart is extremely puzzled, why the black hole can''t have any effect on them?What method did the Monkey King use?Can you ignore the black hole suction?This doesn''t make sense!It makes no sense!What kind of technology can be unaffected by this horrible suction?This completely breaks common sense.


    "Wang, leave the rest alone, let''s leave as soon as possible, or we won''t be able to leave!"


    "You''re right, this Monkey King is too evil!" Hua Ye looked solemnly: "It''s still the same as before. It''s scary and powerless!"


    As he said, he was about to turn on the micro wormhole technology and teleported away, but he was surprised to find that the micro wormhole was not opened. This made Hua Ye shocked and used it several times continuously, but it still didn''t work. Panicked: "Why, what''s going on? Why can''t the microwormhole be opened?" In the exclaim, he almost subconsciously looked at Monkey King: "Monkey King, did you do something?"


    Monkey King''s figure flashed and appeared in front of Hua Ye, looking at him with a smile on his face: "It''s nothing, I just think that you want to leave such a big black hole here, so you can''t do it, at least you have to accompany me. Let¡¯s play it, you can¡¯t give up halfway~"


    Hua Ye swallowed his saliva subconsciously and looked at Monkey King: "You, how did you avoid the black hole?"


    Monkey King smiled: "Is it difficult? Some people are not afraid of thunder and fire, so is it strange that they are immune to wind, gravity, and suction?"


    "Isn''t this strange?" Hua Ye looked confused, immune to gravity and suction?What technology is this?


    "You don''t understand what you said, let''s continue." ..

 3285 Chapter 40: Perish

    Monkey King looked at Hua Ye with a smile on his face: "You like playing black holes, so I will play black holes with you."


    With that said, Monkey King''s figure flashed, he already appeared next to Hexi, and a throne appeared behind him. While sitting casually, he snapped his fingers lightly, and Yu Huaye instantly revealed eight black holes in all directions. , Surrounded them, and the horrible suction surged, Hua Ye and Sumari instantly rose into the air, as if torn apart by five horses, they let out a miserable cry.


    The sturdy spaceship was also torn apart by the suction of the Bafang black hole in an instant, and the scum on it was torn into a bloody mist...


    At this moment, the wind and clouds are changing, the thunderclouds are rolling and falling, a scene of apocalypse, and the whole space begins to tremble with anxiety, as if the world is on the verge of collapse at any time.


    The eight black holes summoned by Monkey King, plus the one summoned by Hua Ye, total nine. The power of the nine black holes is beyond measure.


    "Master Wu, Wukong, is this a bit too much..." Hexi swallowed, looking at the nine black holes, but she was at peace in her mind, she was shocked now: "Even if you want to play, don''t Make such a big movement, Angel Nebula can''t stand you playing like this!"


    "Don''t worry, Angel Nebula will not be involved." Sun Wukong smiled and patted the space beside him: "Come on, sit down, don''t be so nervous, let''s enjoy Hua Ye''s''dancing posture'' together."


    "You are really nasty..." Hexi was silent, and the terrible black hole in front of her made her not in the mood to go to the theater.


    The sucking force of the nine black holes released from each other made the space within its range become unstable, a burst of distortions and changes, as if it was about to collapse at any time.


    And Hua Ye¡¯s Tiangong Hao, which was in it, had long been torn apart, and the scum on it had all perished. Only the three triangles were still supporting them, and there were waves of invisible fluctuations all over the body. They were analyzing the black hole, but their bodies had already cracked, and they seemed to be broken.


    In Guan Huaye and Sumali, the whole body was dripping with blood, and Sumali was torn off, and looked extremely miserable.


    "I have surrendered!! I have surrendered!! Monkey King...no, Lord Monkey King! Hurry up and take away your magical powers! I surrendered!!" Hua Ye, who had already felt that his divine body was about to be torn apart, was full of surprise. Fearing and panicking, he looked at the location of Monkey King and screamed without discipline.


    This kind of fear that the body was torn a little bit, even a god could not bear it.


    The current Hua Ye is so regretful that his intestines are all green. Why did he come to Angel Nebula when he was idle? Isn¡¯t it okay to be his wild king? He created one black hole to be the limit, but Monkey King waved his hand and created eight. How can he play with this perversion?


    "Surrender? No, no, no..." Monkey King smiled, "Do you think that after accepting your surrender once, I will accept the second time? Instead of doing such useless work, you should think about how to save your life. Well, in this case, if you can escape, I can promise to let you go."


    "..." Hua Ye was silent, looking at Monkey King and begged: "Master Monkey King, why don''t you just stop playing? How can I escape in this case? You clearly want him to die."


    "Know and ask."


    "..." Hua Ye was speechless for a while, his words were so straightforward.


    Hexi looked at the black hole in front of him, and the more he looked at it, the more he became frightened. One black hole was enough to destroy this area, and even sucked in the Angel Nebula, let alone nine, but there were obviously nine black holes in front of him. In addition to the terrible attraction where Hua Ye is located, these nine black holes have no influence on the outside world at all, which is extremely unreasonable.


    In this regard, Hexi could only fix his gaze on Monkey King. For tens of thousands of years, she and Keisha had studied together. She thought she was very close to Monkey King, but when faced with Monkey King, they were shocked to discover. The achievements he has achieved are not even comparable to his fur.


    The created black hole still has a halo?Does not hurt yourself?Where to fight, this incredible power has already surpassed her understanding of science; can the mentality he taught them really achieve this level?


    As for the other angels, they can only stare blankly, and the wonders in front of them have completely shocked them.


    It really deserves to be the only male god in their Angel Nebula legend. He is so powerful that the former king of angels turned out to be a toy that he could play with at will in front of him.


    Heart-piercing screams echoed in their ears from time to time. Under the gaze of countless angels, Tianzhu Wang Huaye and Sumari, the divine body was torn and shattered...


    Even when he was begging for mercy, Monkey King was indifferent. When he molested Ruoning in front of him, he had already labeled Hua Ye a mortal.


    The wailing and screaming became weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared completely until there was no scum left.


    Monkey King snapped his fingers again, and the nine black holes retracted and disappeared at the same time, and the place was calm again.


    Hexi and the other angels were silently looking at the empty space in front of them, silently, all the scum they hated had disappeared at this moment, which was as incredible as a dream.


    Looking at Monkey King''s body here, they all appeared in awe.


    However, Monkey King looked at the emptiness ahead, but his face showed interest: "It''s not bad, in that case, it can still save a life. The triangle is worthy of being able to compare with the angels. Smart life."


    "There are still triangles alive?" Hexi and the others were taken aback, looking at Monkey King''s eyes.


    Perhaps it was because I heard that I was discovered, I saw a triangular body floating in front of everyone in the slight fluctuation of the space ahead.


    Lingxi looked shocked: "How did he escape in that situation?"


    Monkey King explained indifferently: "Although I have sealed off the space in this area, I cannot use the micro wormhole technique that you said, but if you hide your body in your own space, it''s a different matter. By coincidence, this triangle seems to have its own space, and his evolution is a bit interesting."


    The triangular body faced the Monkey King''s direction and did not escape. Instead, it sent out segments of brain waves at Monkey King, and his body was shaking up and down from time to time.


    Ruoning, who has studied the triangle body for a while, clearly understood what he meant: "Master Wukong, he is begging you for mercy and seeking your shelter. He wants to worship you as the Lord." ..

 3286 Chapter 41 The Earth

    "Worship me for the Lord? A wise choice." Monkey King smiled, "Unfortunately, your appearance does not meet my aesthetics." He said, flicking with one finger, a light beam shone, directly exploding the triangle into nothingness.


    "..." A group of angels are speechless. If they don''t conform to the aesthetics, they will be killed. This Master Wukong, uh~ really has personality.


    It was originally an extremely difficult invasion battle. Because of the existence of Monkey King, it was solved so lightly, and the angels clearly realized the power and horror of this legendary male god.


    In this invasion, Hua Ye summoned all the scum, and one group annihilation has already brought all the scum to annihilation, and there will be no scum in this world ever since.


    Of course, as long as there is an angel''s gene, no matter it is an angel or a scum, it will not truly perish unless it is to completely destroy the angel''s gene.


    "Okay, go back to the celebration banquet." Monkey King waved his hand, greeted the angels in a loud voice.


    "Celebration party? But we didn''t do anything!" Lingxi whispered.


    "That''s what it means, don''t be so serious." Monkey King patted Xia Lingxi on the head and walked into the portal first.


    "Master Chixin, shall we go too?" The angels who had been guarding here all looked towards Chi Xin. They were responsible for their duties. They shouldn''t leave their duties without authorization, but Master Monkey King said so, and they can''t violate it. Ah, it started to get tangled for a while.


    "Let''s go, there is nothing to hesitate." The heart is so refreshing: "With Lord Wukong, are you still worried that the invaders will not succeed? Besides, this is the decision of Lord Wukong, and Queen Keisha will not say anything, you I have been guarding this for thousands of years, and it is time to take a vacation and relax."


    When the angels heard this, they all showed joy, and followed them into the portal...


    But for a moment, this place, which was originally extremely lively, suddenly became extremely quiet and deserted.


    Dark Nebula, the shrine to Carl.


    Carl, who had been using the big clock to see from the beginning to the end, fell into a silence of more than ten minutes at this moment. In the end, he uttered a deep helpless sigh: "Unexpectedly, even the Void Engine was like a fake in front of him... With a wave of your hand, you can create eight black holes, and you can control their power, summon or close them as you like. This kind of technology is beyond my reach!"


    Originally, Carl was still very confident in his research, but now, he is deeply shocked by Monkey King. His tens of thousands of years of hard research are still no better than others.


    He was convinced that it was impossible for Hua Ye to win the Monkey King, but he did not expect that he would lose so thoroughly and with no resistance. The engine that Hua Ye is equipped with is the latest void engine he researched, that is, the direction of change. It means that he also lost, he lost thoroughly, and he lost without dignity.


    "It''s a bit tricky, it seems that I have to quickly disconnect from howl, or even me, I am afraid I will be killed? If it is him, maybe it can really be done..." Although Karl He was very confident about his current divine body, but he was even more convinced that Monkey King could easily kill himself, because in Monkey King''s body, he saw that anything was possible.


    "Is it just really going to give up this opportunity? It''s a shame, but compared to being killed, nothing can be obtained. Taking a step back is the best choice... Well~ then take a step back, now No, then continue to study until it is level with, even beyond..."


    For Carl who has eternal life, time is meaningless to him, he can afford to wait.


    I am also extremely confident in myself. Even if I am still in a backward position, it does not mean that in the future, as long as I continue to study hard, one day I will be able to catch up with him until he surpasses. This is eternal Truth, he was convinced of this.


    Two days later, Angel Nebula.


    Monkey King looked at Hexi in front of him: "Hexi, are you really planning to go out with me for a walk?"


    Hexi apologized: "Although I want to miss it too much, I am sorry that Queen Keisha is not here. I have to protect Angel Nebula for her.


    "What else to guard?" Sun Wukong rolled his eyes directly: "Apart from Hua Ye''s brain damage, who else would dare to invade Angel Nebula? Besides, don''t you feel tired of staying in the same place for tens of thousands of years? "


    "I don''t think." Hexi shook his head calmly: "I''m used to it, and there are many races staring at angel genes in the universe. Once I and Queen Keisha are not in Angel Nebula, it is hard to guarantee that they will not do anything to harm the angels. Come, desire, in itself is something unpredictable and terrible."


    "With me, you can''t be assured?"


    Hexi smiled softly: "This is not the problem, but the responsibility. If you are really bored, bring Fanxing and Lingxi with you. They can still help with some trivial matters."


    "I said so, but you still refuse."


    "Please don''t say anything that embarrass me. If Angel Nebula is no longer in need of my protection, I will definitely not refuse."


    "Let''s do it." Seeing that he was really persuaded not to move Hexi, Monkey King stopped talking, and looked at Ruoning and the others: "Roning, Fanxing, Lingxi, we are leaving."


    With a thought, the four figures disappeared here at the same time.


    Looking at the place where Monkey King disappeared, he looked at Hexi heartily, and said, "Master Hexi, you obviously want to go with you, why not go?"


    "The Queen Keisha handed over the Angel Nebula to me, and I must be responsible for it to the end. Even a small accident will never be lost. How can I ignore it for personal reasons?"


    Chi Xin looked speechless, and at the same time he had great admiration: "You are too serious. Even Hua Ye has been killed. Who else dares to hit our angel''s idea now?"


    "People''s hearts are unpredictable!" Hexi sighed as he looked into the distance.


    Earth.


    In the sky less than a hundred meters from the ground, Monkey King looked at the uninhabited street city below, frowning slightly, which is completely inconsistent with the bustling scene in his memory: "In just a few months, today''s earth is already Has it become like this..."


    Ruoning said indifferently, "It''s because of the invasion of Gourmet, and there are still some remaining demons. Without Morgana''s leadership, they have become unscrupulous."


    "Even if I take Lena and the others away, the earth won''t fall into this field, right?" Sun Wukong frowned slightly, his figure flashed, and he appeared in the sky above Transcendent Seminary, but the ruined scene, It made his brows frowned slightly: "Gailen what are they doing? Can''t even protect the earth?" ..

 3287 Chapter 42: Crocodile God Team

    Monkey King landed on the ground and looked at the place where he had stayed before and left a lot of memories, but now it has become a ruin, somewhat emotional.


    "Here?" Ruoning couldn''t help asking when seeing Sun Wukong''s expression. It was the first time she saw this expression on Sun Wukong''s face.


    "Super Seminary."


    Ruoning was a little surprised: "Is this the Earth''s Super Theological Academy? I didn''t expect that even the Super Theological Academy was destroyed. It seems that the situation on the earth is indeed very bad."


    "Look at it, what did we find?" Suddenly, behind a few people came a very wretched laugh: "Angel? I didn''t expect there are angels on the earth? Angel cuties, I heard that your Queen Keisha also ran away with the man, how about it? If you want to cast aside the light and cast the dark, just follow us, hahaha~~~"


    The four demons laughed very unscrupulously, which made Lingxi and their eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Originally, their sense of devil was not good, but now it is even worse. But because of the relationship between Monkey King, devil and angel The war had been truce, so even though they were angry, they did not act immediately.


    Sun Wukong was indifferent to this: "Sure enough, without Morgana''s constraints, your demons are just a bunch of immoral rubbish."


    "Moral? What is that?" The demon who spoke with a beating look like: "Oh, yes, it seems to be a word that has always been on the lips of human beings... But we demons are a race that yearns for freedom, do whatever we want, what do we want, Just do it, I don¡¯t need such troublesome things..."


    "Hello~~ Have you noticed that the red-haired man seems a bit familiar?"


    "Yeah~ Looks a bit like the Monkey King who abducted our Queen Morgana?"


    "How could this guy be the Monkey King? It should be his admirer. He looks a bit like him. The Monkey King doesn''t know where to play with Queen Morgana and Queen Keisha now~"


    "That''s the same~"


    Monkey King looked at the four demons in front of him with a calm expression. The IQs of these guys seemed to be lacking. He immediately ordered: "Fanxing, Lingxi, clean them up. Keeping this kind of garbage will only pollute the air. "


    Fanxing and Lingxi hesitated a little when they heard the words: "Um, Lord Wukong, didn''t our angel and the devil have reached a truce? If we do..."


    "I implemented the treaty, so I can tear it up. Let''s do it."


    Fanxing and Lingxi glanced at each other, their expressions instantly became serious, and immediately summoned their own sword of flames: "Understood!"


    "Hello~~ Did I misheard? Those angels seem to be called the male Goku-sama?"


    "He won''t really be Master Monkey King, right?"


    The four demons immediately panicked as soon as they heard what Lingxi and the others called Monkey King, and saw that they had summoned the sword of flames. They immediately puffed and knelt to the ground, begging for mercy without any discipline: "Forgive me! Monkey King! My lord! We are the crocodile squad belonging to Queen Morgana, our own!"


    Sun Wukong still has a plain face: "Your existence will only discredit Morgana, and have killed a lot of human beings, right? Let''s apologize with death!"


    Hearing the words, the devil looked at each other, they all understood the meaning and fear of each other, no longer had the slightest hesitation, turned and leaped to escape...


    Fanxing and Lingxi didn''t say a word, their wings spread between their backs, and they flashed behind the two demons at a faster speed. The sword of flames in their hands penetrated through their hearts almost simultaneously...


    When the other two demons saw this, they were shocked. They are just ordinary demon warriors. How can they be compared with elite battle angels? What''s more, there is a terrifying existence behind that even their queen is indistinguishable. When threatened, they couldn''t produce the slightest heart of resistance. They could only look into the distance and screamed: "Master Thornton, help!!!"


    "Thornton? Is that crocodile still alive?" Monkey King was a little surprised when he heard this.


    "En?" Thornton had just walked out of a supermarket with a shovel of meat on the street a kilometer away from here. After hearing the call for help, he looked up at the sky, and couldn''t help but froze slightly: "Angels? Are there angels on earth?" No matter whether you are an angel or something, you can''t move my brother!"


    As he said, Thornton threw all the snacks in his hand on the ground, and stepped on the ground under his feet, like an arrow from the string, rising up and down: "Brother, don''t be afraid, I''m here!!"


    "It''s really that crocodile." Monkey King looked at the sound and figure that ran across the sky at an astonishing speed, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Fanxing and Lingxi saw that each other had a helper. They didn''t seem to be weak, so they didn''t dare to hesitate. Their wings flickered, and they didn''t leave any hands. They pursued the remaining two demons again...


    Seeing that the two demons were about to be slashed under the flame sword, Thornton was anxious: "Stop moving my brother! Look at the axe!" In a shout, Thornton threw the weapon in his hand directly...


    The corner of Fanxing''s eyes glanced at him, and he saw a streamer spinning and shining, flying towards him, and immediately abandoned the demon in front of him. The sword of flame in his hand was about to block the flying projectile, but it looked like the demon who had escaped before him. Seeing the machine suddenly turned back, the black ball in his hand condensed and threw it directly at her.


    Out of instinct, Fanxing subconsciously took the sword of flame in his hand and shot the ball of black light, but he had already lost the sharp weapon that blocked the thrown.


    Thornton''s weapon, even Morgana''s divine body can easily be cut off, let alone the angelic body of the stars. If this is implemented, the stars will definitely be split in half, and the fragrance will disappear.


    "Is this the fate of Fanxing..." Monkey King said to himself when he saw this. He had already seen through the fate of Fanxing that he died at the hands of Thornton, but since he was hit by him, he would never let it happen.


    He appeared in front of Fanxing almost teleportedly, Monkey King only caught the flying weapon with his two fingers in his eclipse, and looked indifferently in Thornton''s direction: "Thornton, you seem to be looking for death. "


    "Uh~ Does this sound sound familiar?" Thornton was stunned for a while, shading with one hand, and looking forward seriously with a serious look on his face, so that his whole body was shaking: "Sun, Monkey King?!!!"


    Monkey King played with Thornton¡¯s weapon and flicked lightly. The demon in front of him had already fallen into two halves and fell to the ground, but Monkey King did not look at him from the beginning to the end. Instead, he looked at Thornton¡¯s direction with both eyes: "You seem I don''t know how to be polite at all, do you need me to teach you?"


    "No, no, no need, Master Monkey King." Thornton immediately begged for mercy with a naive face, and then knelt on his knees very simply: "I admit defeat, I admit my mistake, I don''t know it is you!" ..

 3288 Chapter 43 Gourmet

    "If I knew it was you, I wouldn''t do it!"


    Thornton''s confessional and silly critique made Monkey King a little bit unbearable to start when he saw it: "You haven''t done anything bad, right?"


    "Bad thing?" Thornton thought about it very seriously, and said, "Doesn''t you pay for shopping in the supermarket?"


    "What do you mean!" Fanxing stared at Thornton with an angry face.


    Thornton looked silly and approving: "It''s not that I don''t want to give it to me. There is no one in the supermarket. Moreover, even if someone sees me, they all run away. They are afraid of me and call me. Before, I ate them early, but Queen Morgana said that she was not allowed to do anything with humans, so I didn''t touch them."


    Although this crocodile looked a little silly, it was quite obedient.


    Monkey King: "Alright, since Morgana is not there, then you can follow me temporarily."


    "Don''t do it, don''t think that Queen Morgana listens to you, I will listen to you, I only promised Queen Morgana, but didn''t promise to follow you." The crocodile looked like death.


    Without saying anything, Sun Wukong stepped forward and slapped him into the ground with a''slap'' slap, bending over was a rogue beating, Lingxi and the others who looked aside were shocked, it seemed hard to believe them, their tall Sun Wukong My lord, he can still play like this. This is not a male god, but a hooligan.


    A few minutes later, looking at Thornton, who had a blue nose and a swollen face, and a well-behaved face sitting on the ground, Monkey King said indifferently, "Are there any objections?"


    "No, no..." Thornton shook his head obediently, and he was able to make an expression pack like a good kid: "You have big fists, I listen to you."


    It is useless to reason with this kind of nasty criticism, only fist is the absolute reason.


    But at this moment, a roar suddenly came from the east, and several robot-like guys were shooting at the ground with the changing muzzle of their right hand...


    "It''s gluttonous!" Lingxi and Fanxing''s expressions became serious in an instant. As angels, when they saw someone doing evil, the justice in their hearts immediately burst: "Master Wukong!"


    "Go." Sun Wukong didn''t have any objections to this, but he felt that the earth now is really not so good. He can see these destroyers and invaders everywhere, which makes him very unhappy.


    Of course, this is not his sense of justice, but he has said before that this earth is covered by his Monkey King, but not long after this was said, the earth ushered in such a large-scale invasion. Slap him in the face, this is really unbearable.


    "Yes!" Fanxing and Lingxi spread their wings immediately and left...


    Fanxing, as a disciple of Blazing Flame, has also been gifted by Monkey King. He has been promoted to a high-level angel of the same level as Zhixin. Faced with a few gluttonous warriors, it is naturally not a problem. His body flashes in the air. Cut the two gluttons into two pieces.


    Seeing this, Lingxi was somewhat envious. Before she met Master Monkey King, Fanxing was a new fighter like her, but in a blink of an eye, the gap with her was so big.


    Although there were distracting thoughts in his heart, Lingxi''s actions were not sloppy, piercing a gluttonous chest with a sword, causing it to fall to the ground.


    "It''s an angel! Please pay attention to all units! Find an angel, find an angel! Quickly analyze their specific information!"


    "...According to the information, the angel on the left is a third-generation high-level angel; the one on the right is not very threatening."


    "The third generation of high-ranking angels?! Is it the God of Fire or the God of Thunder?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be, I haven''t seen this face!"


    "...In the face of the third generation of high-ranking angels, ordinary fighters have no chance of winning. The Langao team applied for the use of armor-piercing bullets to attack the target!"


    "God-killing armor-piercing bullets are allowed, and you must defeat the target!"


    It was only a moment, and Taotiefang had already understood all the information about Fanxing and Lingxi, and made effective preparations.


    However, Fanxing and Lingxi didn''t know all of this at all. Faced with the devastating gluttony, they launched a thunderous tactic, and the seven gluttonous squads were solved by them within a few minutes.


    But it was too late to be happy. With the sound of a sniper, Fan Xing''s body tilted to the side in vain, and a beautiful blood flower exploded in his temple...


    "Fanxing!!!"


    Lingxi instantly exclaimed, but what was waiting for her was the same fate...


    "Do you want to... die?" At the moment when Lingxi fell, watching the vague figure of Monkey King and his group approaching, she felt her consciousness getting darker and darker...


    "Huh~ I''m looking for death!!" Ruoning looked at the fallen Stars and Lingxi, her expression cold, her figure instantly disappeared into the void, and she appeared behind the gluttonous sniper in an instant, with a ruthless sword that split into two. half.


    Thornton also decisively threw the weapon in his hand, cutting off all the surrounding gluttons to the first level.


    "How should I put it, I''m a little disappointed." Monkey King walked to Fanxing, squatting down and looking at her: "A normal team of gluttonous squads can kill you. This kind of care is not worth it."


    The reason why Monkey King didn''t save them in time was to make them feel the danger. They never knew how to stay vigilant without experiencing life and death.


    Fanxing opened his mouth, but could not make a sound.


    Ruoning''s figure flashed, and she appeared beside Sun Wukong holding Lingxi: "She was seriously injured. If she is not treated in time, she may be in danger of life..."


    "It''s okay, with me, it''s hard to die." Monkey King stretched out his hand, a white light condensed in his palm, Fanxing and Lingxi were bathed in soft white light, and the brain wound recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Fanxing and Lingxi hurriedly got up and knelt in front of Monkey King on one knee: "I''m sorry, Lord Wukong, we are careless..."


    Monkey King looked at Fanxing: "Forget Lingxi, you have been promoted to the third-generation super soldier by me, and you will be shot by an ordinary gluttonous soldier. You really shouldn''t."


    "Yes, I''m sorry!" Fanxing turned pale when he heard the words, lowered his head nervously, and blamed himself.


    She was really careless just now, and she didn''t expect that gluttony would even have something like a god-killing armor-piercing bullet.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and patted Fanxing and Lingxi''s shoulders: "Forget it, just learn from this lesson. Don''t make the same mistake next time."


    "Yes!" Fanxing and Lingxi nodded immediately, and their voices were extremely firm. This was the first time they met with this sniper tactic, and they would inevitably be caught.


    But at this moment, the sound of the propellers of the plane suddenly sounded in the distant sky. Monkey King looked up and just saw three planes flying towards them, and saw the people on the plane. There was a slight smile on his face...

 3289 Chapter 44 The Three Friends of Durban

    This place is both demon and gluttonous, and naturally it has attracted the attention of the government. It is natural to send super soldiers here.


    Those who were dispatched here were Sun Wukong¡¯s acquaintances, commonly known as the Three Friends of Durban, Ge Xiaolun, Xin Zhao, and Cheng Yaowen.


    At the door of the airplane cabin, Xin Zhao looked down, and couldn''t help but wonder: "Xiao Lun, didn''t you mean that the angels were all taken away by Wukong? Why are there angels on earth?"


    "Where are you looking? You only know the angels. Who is the person behind them?"


    "Damn! Isn''t that Big Brother Wukong? He''s back?!" Xin Zhao and Cheng Yaowen both yelled excitedly. Before the plane stopped, they couldn''t wait to climb down from the sky, and then went to the Monkey King. He flew in the same direction: "Big Brother Wukong, you are finally back! We can miss you!"


    Seeing Sanjiyou who leaped towards him like a wolf and a tiger, Monkey King silently raised his right foot, and with a''pop'', Xin Zhao at the forefront made a close contact with his sole with his face. It froze as if hitting the door panel for an instant.


    Seeing Cheng Yaowen from behind, Ge Xiaolun hurriedly braked and wiped the ground for a few meters before stabilizing his figure, but he was lucky to avoid the same fate as Xin Zhao.


    "You guys are very enthusiastic." Monkey King looked at the three with a plain face. Compared with the way they remembered, they now have less youthfulness and amusing energy from the academy, and more mature and stable. It looks like a warrior at last.


    "Excited, excited." Xin Zhao touched the back of his head with embarrassment, and stepped back.


    "Great, Brother Wukong, your return is too timely. If you are there, we don''t need to be afraid of those gluttonous legions." Ge Xiaolun''s expression of excitement strongly restrained the urge to rush to and embrace Monkey King. , Because he knows the character of Monkey King very well, as long as he dares to rush over, he will definitely turn into a parabola and fly into the distance.


    "Are you embarrassed to say this?" Monkey King looked at the three with a slightly displeased look: "You guys have been trained by me for a period of time. You can''t even do a bunch of gluttons? You really lost my face."


    Ge Xiaolun looked embarrassed: "There is no way. The opponent''s weapon is too advanced, even the sacred martial arts. Even if we have a divine body, there are too few who can fight, and we can''t hold it!"


    Monkey King heard the words, was silent, looked at Ge Xiaolun and found that he hadn''t even started the Anti-Void Engine. Sure enough, because of him, this guy hasn''t gotten much improvement since he left. After all, he took all the angels away. No one taught him, let him develop it himself with Ge Xiaolun''s IQ?Then wash and sleep.


    And most of the super soldiers trained were taken away by Monkey King; even more indirectly led to the earth without the help of angels. Faced with the invasion of the gluttonous army, it can be said to be retreating steadily, which has become the current situation.


    Had it not been for the earth to have a fight to defeat the Buddha, I am afraid it would have fallen.


    "Ducao should be alive?" Monkey King looked at Ge Xiaolun and asked.


    "I''m still alive." Ge Xiaolun looked at Monkey King with this mind, why did he ask?Could something happen to General Ducao?


    "That''s fine." Sun Wukong nodded, it seems that because of his relationship, Du Kao was not killed by Morgana, it is no wonder that the earth can persist until now under the invasion of gluttony.


    "Let''s go, take me to your headquarters."


    "Sure, get on the plane!" Ge Xiaolun and the others immediately looked excited. They believed that with the participation of Big Brother Wukong, the opportunity for the earth to counterattack had arrived. Soon, the gluttonous army would be completely defeated.


    As for Thornton who followed on the plane together, Ge Xiaolun did not ask too much, because they all knew that Thornton was under Morgana, and the relationship between Monkey King and Morgana, Thornton is following him now. It''s strange.


    Flying all the way to the headquarters, Ge Xiaolun and the others have always been in a state of excitement, talking endlessly to Monkey King about his departure...


    Just when Monkey King felt a little annoying, he suddenly looked at a small alley below the city and said, "Wait, stop here."


    "What''s the matter? Big Brother Wukong?" Ge Xiaolun followed Sun Wukong''s gaze with curiosity, but found nothing in the empty alley.


    "You wait for me here." Monkey King did not answer, his figure flashed, and the next moment he appeared in the alley. He walked straight to a container. After putting aside the outside obstructions, he saw a petite figure. Suddenly rushed out, holding the injured fruit knife and stabbed at the point of Monkey King without hesitation.


    "At a young age, it''s really cruel to start." Monkey King smiled, pinched the fruit knife with two fingers, and snatched it with a little force, then squeezed her back collar casually, and lifted it up in the air. Only then did she see her whole picture.


    This is a little girl who doesn¡¯t seem to be more than ten years old. She is dirty and covered with dirt. She looks like a beggar and is very pitiful. However, her big bright eyes are very energetic, but Now, it is full of panic and fear.


    "Survivors?" Ge Xiaolun and others who got off the plane were taken aback, but they were also full of curiosity: "Strange, our detection equipment doesn''t show anyone here?"


    Monkey King looked at the struggling little girl, and smiled: "Because of fear and instinctively wanting to protect myself, he stimulated his potential and concealed himself."


    "Potential ability?" Cheng Yaowen looked surprised: "She won''t be like us?"


    "Let go of me!" The little girl looked fierce, turned around, grabbed Monkey King''s arm and bit down.


    "Presumptuous!" When Ruoning saw this, she was furious and wanted to do it, but she was stopped by Monkey King: "What is your strength with a child? Her behavior is only because of fear."


    Hearing this, Ge Xiaolun immediately explained: "Little girl, we are the super soldiers of the Xiongbing Company. We are not bad guys. You don''t need to be afraid."


    "Xiong Bing Company? I heard my grandmother say that Xiong Bing Company''s people are good people..." The little girl was taken aback for a moment, and released her mouth that was biting Monkey King''s arm: "Are you really Xing Bing Company?"


    "Of course, you look at our equipment, but only the male soldiers have it."


    "Yes, but why do you stay with monsters? Even though I''m still young, you can''t lie to me!" The little girl pointed to Thornton behind, with a scared expression on her face.


    Thornton was immediately unhappy: "I am not a monster, my name is Thornton, I am the god of the earth." ..

 3290 Chapter 45 Headquarters

    "That''s also an evil god." Xin Zhao couldn''t help but make up for it.


    The little girl became more frightened when she heard this, and instinctively looked at the fruit knife that was taken away by Monkey King.


    I have to say that although she is still young, she has courage. If she is an ordinary person, let alone a child, even an adult, except for running away or waiting to die, there is no courage to resist.


    Ge Xiaolun slapped Xin Zhao on the forehead with an angry slap: "How do you talk about you? How do you talk about you? It scares the children."


    "Ahhh~~ I''m not wrong?" Xin Zhao said with a slight embarrassment: "Well, girl, you don''t need to be afraid. Although that guy is an evil god, he has been taken care of by Wukong''s big brother. , It''s better." As he said, he didn''t forget to poke Thornton with his finger: "You also said something~"


    "Say, say what?" Thornton looked dumbfounded.


    "Just say you are a good person."


    "Oh~ I''m a good person." Thornton said with a naive look, everyone rolled his eyes when he heard him, but the little girl was amused by his naive look, and the fear of him was reduced a lot. .


    "It seems that stupid people have a silly blessing. They are slapped right." Monkey King secretly said, and put the little girl down: "It''s dangerous for you to be here alone. Do you have family? Do you want to go back with us?"


    "Grandma is dead, I..." The teardrops fluttered in the little girl''s eyes. At a young age, there was such a change, which is inseparable from what happened to her. War is really a rapid growth. The place.


    Monkey King reached out and touched her head, and said, "Then go back with us. We will be your family in the future. Similarly, I will also teach you the power of revenge."


    "Really?" The little girl''s eyes lit up suddenly, and her family''s vocabulary did not attract her attention. Instead, the word revenge attracted her.


    "of course."


    "Okay, I''ll go with you." The little girl nodded seriously.


    "Big Brother Wukong, it''s a bit unpleasant for you to say that?" Ge Xiaolun looked at Monkey King speechlessly, how could anyone teach children like this.


    Monkey King looked indifferently: "If you have a grudge, you will get revenge. This is the meaning of life. I don''t care about people who can give up even deep hatred."


    Ruoning looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes, this kind of true and unjustified Master Wukong was the reason she was willing to follow forever.


    Ge Xiaolun is relatively speechless, this is really Wukong''s style.


    The group boarded the plane again, and when they arrived at the headquarters base, they saw Dukao and others waiting for a long time.


    As soon as he got off the plane, Ducao brought Ritz and other high-level leaders to greet him: "Master Monkey King, you are so happy to be able to come back. By the way, where''s Qiangwei? Didn''t you come with you?"


    "Qianwei, I will come in a while." Sun Wukong made a casual prevarication and was too lazy to explain.


    Du Kao nodded and didn''t say much. He couldn''t help but fall on Ruoning''s body: "I didn''t expect the famous Lord Ruoning to come to the earth, welcome! Welcome!"


    Obviously, Ruoning, who was at the same time as Keisha, knew Dukao.


    Ruoning''s face was flat: "You are the famous one, General Ducao, I didn''t expect that it would be you who presided over the overall situation of the earth."


    "Where, I don''t need to mention the previous things." Du Kao waved his hand again and again, his eyes fell on Thornton: "I remember his name is Thornton, right? It should be Morgana''s subordinate..."


    Monkey King: "Now it''s under my control. Seeing that you were beaten up by the gluttonous army very miserably, let him lend you first. It''s okay to deal with gluttony."


    "Oh~ that''s so grateful!" Du Kao was overjoyed when he heard this. He had heard of the name of the crocodile god Thornton. It is more important to have such a powerful soldier join than to get an entire army. It makes people happy.


    "Can you eat? I''m hungry." Thornton felt his stomach.


    Upon hearing this, the little girl also pulled Monkey King''s trousers.


    Seeing this, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "Take her with me too."


    "Du Lei, you take them to the kitchen." Du Kao immediately recruited one person and took Thornton and his little daughter to the kitchen.


    Immediately, Du Kao was extremely enthusiastic and said to Monkey King and others: "Come on, Lord Goku, and angels, let''s talk about it when we enter the house..."


    As soon as he entered the house, Du Kao went straight to the topic, because he knew that Monkey King didn¡¯t like mothers-in-laws, and now is short of time, and there is no time for him to make those polite corners: "Master Wukong, I think now, you¡¯re right. The earth should also have a certain understanding, so I won¡¯t talk nonsense, just say it straight. Could you please do me a favor to get rid of the chief of the gluttonous army?¡±


    "Howl? Isn''t it easy for the little guy to let the fight defeat the Buddha." Monkey King said calmly.


    Because of the influence of his''crossing'', the current fight against the Buddha has not been killed by him.


    "No." Du Kao shook his head solemnly, "That Monkey King can''t take off Howling."


    "Huh?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but stunned: "That Sun Monkey can beat Pan Zhen back, but he can''t do a hobby?"


    "I can''t do it..." Du Kao shook his head: "In terms of combat power, it is naturally better to fight and defeat Buddha, but the Howl has a complete void engine, and all the performance has been upgraded by Karl. , He can run, it''s really difficult."


    In the original book, howl was easily given by Ge Xiaolun because his Void Engine was incomplete, and Ge Xiaolun happened to have Tianke his anti-Void engine.


    Carl only regarded howl as a cannon fodder. He didn''t have any core technology on his body, but it was different now. He saw the power and horror of Monkey King. Although he still regarded howl as cannon fodder, He has spent a lot of effort on him, so his fighting power is not the same. Although he still can''t fight and defeat the Buddha, he can''t keep him if he wants to escape and defeat the Buddha. Therefore, the current war has been so stalemate. Go down.


    The gluttonous legion led by Howl is disgusting from time to time, which can be described as annoying.


    Regarding this, Monkey King couldn''t help sighing: "With the power of the Milky Way, Nuo Star War God, Xin Zhao, Cheng Yaowen and a group of super warriors, you still can''t do the gluttonous..."


    Ge Xiaolun and others bowed their heads and looked ashamed. They only blamed them for growing too slowly. It is indeed worthwhile to fight alone, but group combat is not enough. The opponent¡¯s weapons are too advanced and even the gods can threaten. If one does not pay attention, a hole will be opened in the forehead...

 3291 Chapter 46 Annie

    "Are you addicted to howl, okay, anyway, I''m just being bored, because of Qiangwei''s face, then I will help you." Monkey King nodded when he heard the words.


    "Then please." Du Kao and others bowed deeply, expressing their heartfelt gratitude. With Master Monkey King, the trouble of the gluttonous army must not be a trouble. Now he has to sigh, it is really good to have a good daughter what.


    "Master Wukong, send me, just gluttonous, and wipe them all out, it won''t take much time." Ruoning immediately asked for orders.


    "No, no..." Sun Wukong waved his hand: "Didn''t I promise that little girl before, to help her get revenge, this addiction, let her end it personally.


    "That child? Isn''t it a bit wrong?" Lingxi heard this, a little worried, the kind angel in his heart naturally couldn''t bear to see the child go to fight with the leader of the gluttonous army.


    "Don''t underestimate her." Sun Wukong smiled: "Because of experience, her character has been tempered strong enough, and with the talent, it is not weaker than you~"


    "Is that the little girl just now? It''s really not ordinary that I can see by you!" Ryze couldn''t help sighing, and then hesitated: "Is it a little... No, are you training Xiaolun and the others for a while?"


    "They?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but look at Ge Xiaolun and the others, which made them all look excited. In the past, Sun Wukong trained them and couldn''t escape. Now, after seeing the cruelty of war, they are looking forward to Sun Wukong''s training. Only by becoming stronger can they defend their homes and nations.


    People don''t know how to cherish when they have it, but only after they lose it can they know how to regret it.


    Sun Wukong said indifferently: "When I trained you before, didn''t the ghost cry and howling wolf? Why are you looking forward to it now?"


    "Before we were young and too ignorant. Now that we have experienced it, we know the weight of the burden on our shoulders." Ge Xiaolun said, kneeling directly: "Big Brother Wukong, please give us a chance!"


    "Please give us another chance!" Xin Zhao and the others also knelt down.


    "Oh~ the previous funny comparisons seem to have really grown." Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "However, with your current skills, there is not much room for improvement. If you want to improve, you have to upgrade your body. If you upgrade the Anti-Void Engine, the power of the galaxy, one of the three major god-making projects, especially Xiaolun, you, that addicted to Howl will be able to raise his hand."


    "Damn! Is the power of the galaxy really so strong? Isn''t it true?" Ge Xiaolun suddenly looked excited. Over this period of time, he found that besides being able to fight, he really didn''t realize that he had anything else. Skills: "Um, Brother Wukong, then teach me!"


    "Then what about me? What about me?" Xin Zhao pointed to himself, expectantly.


    "you have not."


    "Damn, why is the gap between people so big?" Xin Zhao said he was hit.


    Upon seeing this, Cheng Yaowen swallowed back what he had just wanted to say.


    "Master Goku, I also beg you to teach Ge Xiaolun and the others again." Du Kao looked serious: "The earth now needs them."


    "Okay, anyway, one of the orthodox religions is to teach, and the two are also to teach. Allow you to observe and observe." Monkey King looked at Ge Xiaolun and said.


    "Yes! Thank you so much!"


    Ge Xiaolun was all excited.


    Du Kao immediately said to Ryze next to him: "Go, hurry up and call Zhao and Liu Chuang."


    Observing Master Monkey King¡¯s teaching, how can such an opportunity be missed? He has clearly heard Principal Kieran say that Monkey King¡¯s knowledge must be far above him, and its existence, even Principal Kieran, cannot be traced to the ancients. The degree is beyond words.


    In the past, they compared Monkey King with Principal Kieran, but later heard from Principal Kieran personally that they were far behind, but they really shocked them.


    Ryze frowned slightly and said seriously: "Is it really good to call them back like this? If it''s an emergency at the border..."


    "It''s okay, let the fight to defeat the Buddha work harder. Anyway, he knows how to score himself, and being alone is enough to resist thousands of troops."


    Ryz nodded silently, walked aside to communicate...


    Poor fighting and defeating the Buddha seems to have become a tool man, but in order to protect the world left by the master, he is also willing, because this is the fighting and defeating the Buddha-Monkey King!


    After finishing the conversation with Du Kao and the others, Monkey King came to the kitchen under the leadership of Ge Xiaolun.


    At this time, the little girl was already lying on the chair, and it seemed that she had been hungry all the time.


    Thornton also lay on his back without an image, touching his stomach with contentment, it seems that the food here is very appetizing for him.


    Sun Wukong stepped forward to ignore Thornton, but came to the little girl''s side and touched her chubby belly: "Even if you are hungry, you can''t eat so much at once. Are you afraid to hold yourself to death?"


    The little girl smiled: "It''s better to die than to starve to death."


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King couldn''t help touching her head. A simple sentence was enough to explain her experience.


    Monkey King: "After resting for an hour, an hour later, I will teach you how to control your power."


    "Own power?" The little girl looked puzzled, it seemed that she herself hadn''t noticed that she was wrong.


    "At that time you will understand." Monkey King smiled and said: "I left that addiction to you to deal with it, you have to study hard~"


    "Howl?"


    "It''s the leaders of the gluttonous army, those who killed your family."


    "Those bad guys'' heads?" The little girl immediately squeezed her fists and stood up, her eyes flashing, her expression firm: "Let''s start now!"


    "It''s a good thing to be motivated, but you can''t rush it." Monkey King touched her head and smiled: "However, I still don''t know what your name is now?


    The little girl hesitated and said, "My name is..."


    However, before she could finish her words, Monkey King interrupted her: "Or, just call you Annie?"


    "Hey? Why?"


    "Because I think it suits you."


    "..." The little girl was silent for a while and nodded: "After that, my nickname will be Annie."


    Obviously, she knew very well that her food, shelter, and even revenge were tied to Sun Wukong, so she knew not to refuse...

 3292 Chapter 47 Little Bear

    It''s just a nickname, as long as you can gain strength and get revenge, you can call it anything.


    Annie''s only purpose now is to kill all the monsters that killed his parents and grandma.


    after an hour.


    The training ground of the base, Zhao, Liu Chuang and other super fighters who hurriedly rushed here have all assembled here.


    Seeing this situation, a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth. This scene really made him feel a little nostalgic.


    Finally, he fixed his gaze on Annie at the end. Seeing that she was standing in the queue in a decent way, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile, and with a gesture, he threw a little bear doll to her: "Take it, give it to her your."


    "Wow, little bear!!" Annie took it with a surprised look, and hugged it tightly in her arms: "Thank you, I also had a little bear doll before, but it was torn by those monsters..."


    "Are there any gifts? Big Brother Wukong, do we have them too?" Zhao Xin immediately looked at Monkey King, and he was convinced that the things Monkey King gave were by no means as simple as a doll.


    "Why, you are a kid too, want a doll?"


    "Ahem~~ This is unnecessary, no need..." Xin Zhao quickly waved his hand and shook his head.


    "Now go directly to the topic." Monkey King immediately entered the role: "As for your current power, you must have some understanding. They are the gene products of scientific power. For example, Xiao Lun and Liu Chuang are one of the three god-making projects. The power of the galaxy and the power of killing the gods; Xin Zhao is the gun of the second generation of the gods of the star...


    "So, if you want to go further now, then you must understand what is a gene and what is a gene lock. When the gene lock in your body is opened, your strength will naturally be greatly improved, and even gain ten thousand years. life."


    "I rely on! Ten thousand years of life?!!!" Liu Chuang immediately gave a stunned expression: "Then have we become true gods?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you think so." Monkey King looked indifferent.


    Xin Zhao exclaimed, "It''s no wonder that those angels, gods, etc., have lived for thousands of years."


    "Gene lock...is it the kind of voice that suddenly appeared in your brain?" Ge Xiaolun said.


    "That''s just your gene engine."


    "Then how to unlock our genetic lock?" Cheng Yaowen said with a serious expression.


    "Go and read for yourself." Monkey King threw out several books to them, and then walked to Annie: "Come on, Annie, I will help you fully awaken your genes now."


    Ge Xiaolun and the others hurriedly took the book and watched it seriously. They were originally dizzy guys who read the book, but after seeing this genetics, they looked more and more vigorously. After a while, they were deeply affected. Attracted in...


    On Monkey King and Annie''s side, they are completely different scenes.


    Annie hasn''t fully awakened her genetic power, and she was still young, and she taught verbally. She might not be able to learn it for a while, and she couldn''t understand it. So Monkey King pointed directly at the center of her eyebrows and instilled all the knowledge. Into her brain.


    After that, she fully awakened her genes and opened her gene lock. Annie immediately raised her little hand, which seemed to understand but not understand. In an instant, she was full of fire-like arrogance, and the toy bear in her hand rose to the sky. The speed visible to the naked eye suddenly increased, and Ge Xiaolun, who was still studying carefully, only felt that a shadow appeared above his head. When he looked up, only two halves of the huge bear''s butt were sitting down, and he exclaimed, "Bang" Just squeeze them to the ground...


    "Wow~ the teddy bear has become a real bear!!" Annie exclaimed happily.


    At the same time, a hand stretched out from the bear''s buttocks, and Ge Xiaolun stretched out a head with difficulty: "I rely on ~ what? I am a god body! There is a feeling of broken bones?!"


    "Annie, hurry up~ hurry up~~ hurry up and get your little bear away. It''s scalded to death, it''s scalded to death~ it''s about to be scalded!" Xin Zhao cried out in pain.


    "I''m sorry~ I''m sorry~ I don''t know that little bear will sit on you..." Annie immediately said to the little bear: "Little bear, you go away, they are all pressed."


    The huge red bear really got up and walked to Annie. Monkey King could clearly feel the scorching sensation from the giant bear.


    "This bear looks amazing. Is this Annie''s ability? It''s almost like a magician." Liu Chuang and others looked at the giant red bear that turned from a teddy bear with curiosity, feeling that this power is still It''s really strange.


    Monkey King wanted Liu Chuang to look over: "Liu Chuang, come and try this bear''s abilities."


    "Understood!" Liu Chuang immediately went out and took out his god-killing axe: "Can I chop it?"


    "Please feel free."


    "Then I''m not welcome." Liu Chuang looked at Annie immediately: "Annie, tell him to let him go!"


    Annie nodded: "Little Bear, go and hit him."


    "Little bear?" Ge Xiaolun looked at the four-meter-high body, and couldn''t help but vomit: "This is not too small!"


    Hearing Annie''s order, the giant red bear immediately sprinted towards Liu Chuang, and the ground that was stepped on was banging.


    "It looks powerful!" Liu Chuang didn''t dare to take it carelessly. He used his axe hard and held the axe in his hands. He jumped up and slashed hard...


    The little bear looked like a naive, completely ignoring the slashing axe, and slapped the bear''s paw with his bare hands. The ground was shaken with a loud noise, and then he saw Liu Chuang as a Like a shooting star, it broke through the wall and flew out...


    And the bear¡¯s body flew back against the ground, and he was about to hit the back wall. His huge body suddenly turned into a ghost and disappeared. It was replaced by a small teddy bear hitting the wall and falling. On the ground.


    "Ah~my little bear~!" Annie ran over immediately, picked up the teddy bear and checked it. After finding that it was not broken, she immediately picked it up and trot to the front of Monkey King, looking at him worriedly: "That uncle won¡¯t Is something wrong?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Monkey King smiled and stroked her head.


    Then I saw that Liu Chuang ran in from the other side of the door, and looked at Annie with a look of exclamation: "What a great little bear! I slapped me in the air! Annie, your doll was not cut by me. Broken?"


    "No, I''m sorry, I didn''t know that Little Bear could be so good..."


    "It''s okay! It can''t hurt me at this level." Liu Chuang said, but the next moment he coughed violently. It seems that he was really hurt by the slap.


    "Hello~ Are you really okay? Don''t hold on?"


    The spread waved his hand: "It''s okay, but the breath is a bit uncomfortable. I have to say that the strength of the bear is really great."

 3293 Chapter 48 Training

    For a time, Ge Xiaolun and the others all cast awe at Annie. How long has it been since she has mastered this power, and even Liu Chuang has suffered a lot. No wonder Wukong will value her. But fortunately, the bear that was summoned out was the strong one. If Annie herself was so strong, then they would really doubt life.


    Also, the material of the teddy bear seems to be very impressive. It was chopped by the God-killing Axe and it was not damaged at all. Sure enough, the thing that Wukong gave out was a good batch.


    Now they are convinced that as long as Annie has been trained by Big Brother Wukong for a period of time, howling will never be a problem.


    "It''s really a peculiar ability." Ruoning looked at Annie with a curious look: "Her ability doesn''t seem to belong to any civilization I know."


    Sun Wukong turned his head to look at Ge Xiaolun and the others: "You continue to study, I''m going to train Annie. When you finish reading it all, you can basically understand it, and you are looking for me."


    "Let''s go, let''s go to a wider place." Monkey King said, pulling Annie, taking Ruoning and other angels and leaving the place.


    Seeing the back of Monkey King leaving, Ge Xiaolun couldn''t help but sigh: "Big Brother Wukong is really exactly the same as before. He likes special treatment, and obviously allows us to understand things immediately, but we must learn by ourselves."


    "Okay, sometimes you say these bullshits, so hurry up and learn!" Liu Chuang said with a serious face: "Big Brother Wukong does this, naturally there is his reason, otherwise you can tell the little girl Annie to read like us Ah? Does she understand?"


    Zhao was wearing goggles and couldn''t see his face clearly. He also spoke when he rarely spoke: "Reading...reading...our...time...not much..."


    Soon, three days passed.


    After studying hard for three days and three nights, Ge Xiaolun and others finally finished reading that thick book of genetics, and they rushed to the venue where Monkey King was training Annie. They were all shocked by the scenes they saw. .


    As far as his eyes could be, there was a sea of ??flames of Wang Yang, and poor Thornton was dancing in the sea of ??flames like a silly tap dance, wailing painfully from time to time.


    Looking at Annie, with a wave of his left hand, the fire spread, and a finger with his right hand, the little bear fell from the sky, making Thornton miserable, and hugged his head for a while: "Stop~Stop~Little Annie~Stop! I admit defeat~I admit defeat~I I''m telling you~ Children shouldn''t play with fire like this, otherwise they will wet the bed at night..."


    "People don''t know how to wet the bed!" Annie suddenly said with an angrily expression: "Little Bear, hit him, hit him hard!"


    The little bear immediately thumped his chest and roared to the sky. The next moment, as if he had started a gust of wind, he rushed towards Thornton...


    "Come back?" Thornton saw this and quickly backed away subconsciously. After a few days, he had suffered a lot of the bear''s loss. He couldn''t chop, he couldn''t kill, he couldn''t kill, and he couldn''t fight hard if he wanted to win. It can only defeat its Summoner Anne, but Anne is surrounded by a sea of ??fire, and it is impossible to get close without paying a price, and it is also difficult to avoid the protection of the bear.


    Thornton immediately looked at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, can I cut her down now?"


    "It''s okay." Monkey King nodded. In the past few days, he has been forbidden Thornton to use weapons against Annie, only allowed to deal with Cubs, but now Annie is almost trained, but Thornton can try his best. If you can''t even beat Thornton and want to defeat Howl, then it will definitely not work.


    "Hey~~Little Annie, you have to be careful now, but don¡¯t be cut in half by me." Thornton, who had been suppressed for a long time, immediately let out a happy laugh. He was allowed to do it. All the depression of a few days was released.


    Seeing the little bear rushing towards him, Thornton was not backing back, shaking his head and yelling, he stepped on the ground and climbed high, slashing towards the little bear with the force of smashing Huashan...


    Seeing this, the little bear stopped immediately, thumping his chest and roaring, rounds of sound waves rippling away. Thornton felt his head dizzy, and most of his strength in his hands could not be removed. But when the little bear saw the right time, he jumped and took a bear paw. It directly hit Thornton''s forehead, causing it to crash into the ground.


    "Oh~ my head is dizzy!" Thornton staggered up from the pit, then sat down on the ground, lying on the ground and vomiting: "Oh~~ Stop fighting, don¡¯t fight It¡¯s too shabby, I¡¯m most afraid of getting dizzy, the whole world is spinning around and I¡¯m unsteady..."


    "This messy crocodile..." Monkey King shook his head helplessly. Thornton''s combat power is actually very good. However, a little setback can make him give up on the spot and give up on the spot. Aside from being cute, it seems to have little effect. I vomited, I was so arrogant before calling people to be careful, and I would directly admit defeat in the next moment, it was speechless.


    "Awesome! Can you beat Thornton in just three days?" Ge Xiaolun and the others were shocked. They also fought Thornton, and they still agree with his strength. Now they have been formed by Annie. This look was naturally shocking.


    "Big Brother Wukong is Big Brother Wukong, this teaching skill is simply awesome!" Liu Chuang immediately slapped him.


    "Why, have you all finished reading that genetics?" Monkey King turned his head to look at them, waved his hand, and the surrounding Wang Yang sea of ??fire disappeared without a trace.


    "After reading it, I probably understand it." Ge Xiaolun nodded solemnly before daring to come to Monkey King.


    "That''s all right, I''ll help you unlock the genetic lock."


    "So simple?" Xin Zhao and the others were taken aback, which was different from what they thought.


    "Why, do you still want to try to solve it yourself?"


    "No, no, no~~" Upon hearing this, Xin Zhao and others all waved their hands and shook their heads: "Let''s ask Brother Wukong to come! Come on!"


    "All stand up."


    Just two seconds after Monkey King''s voice fell, Ge Xiaolun and the others lined up and stood up.


    "Yes, the action is quite capable." Monkey King nodded, and stretched out one hand, a section of invisible data submerged into their bodies, transforming and unlocking the genetic lock for them...


    Ten seconds later.


    Monkey King: "Okay."


    "That''s all right? Why don''t you feel anything?" Liu Chuang looked at his hands, puzzled.


    "Surely you are practicing divine art. Breaking through can feel the power bursting?" Monkey King couldn''t help but glared at him: "If there is any change, try it and you will know."


    Xin Zhao immediately got up and disappeared with a whistling sound. The speed was so fast that he almost moved...

 3294 Chapter Forty-Nine

    "Wow haha~~ It''s so cool! Both speed and strength have been greatly improved!" Xin Zhao, who leaped back, looked extremely excited, the shadow of the gun was like a flower, and the one who was smashed was smashed. In this scene, Ge Xiaolun and the others are instinctively retreating, with a look of alertness, and Xin Zhao''s special hobbies, but it makes them especially new and fearful.


    Ge Xiaolun said with a frightened look: "Brother Xin, stop playing, you make me very nervous."


    "Why are you nervous?" Xin Zhao expressed puzzled.


    "I''m afraid you will give me a shot on a whim."


    Xin Zhao suddenly looked angry when he heard this: "What are you talking about? Lord Xin, am I the kind of person who strikes at my brother?"


    "It''s not like you haven''t stabbed..." Ge Xiaolun whispered.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Okay, don''t give me a mouthful." Monkey King interrupted them with an impatient look: "If you are really free, I won''t bother."


    "Hey~Don''t! Don''t~ Brother Wukong, it''s wrong, we''re wrong~ We''re wrong!" Ge Xiaolun immediately admitted to the mistake: "What do you want us to do, let''s talk about it!"


    "I have unlocked the gene lock for you. Now you--" Monkey King looked at Ge Xiaolun and said, "You have the abilities of void and anti-emptiness, but as a scumbag, you don''t know how to use it, so you have to Create a void controller in the body, use it to implement and complete the abilities you want to use. In this way, even as a scumbag, you can use it much easier."


    Ge Xiaolun said with a stunned look: "Oh~ it''s like the voice in my head, right? I just need to give an order and it will do it, right?"


    "Yes, it''s easy, right?"


    "This is good, this is good." Ge Xiaolun nodded again and again: "What should I do?"


    "Before creating, you have to learn the sacred language, because this technology is related to the driver language of angels driving dark energy. Only after learning this language can you use it."


    "You want to learn again?" Ge Xiaolun suddenly made a bitter face. He wanted to save the world.


    "It''s not necessary. You also have a genetic engine in your body. This sacred language only needs to be transmitted to you." Monkey King said, pointing to the center of Ge Xiaolun''s eyebrows, causing his body to visibly shake, and then he felt a lot of it. Information flooded into his brain and was burned by the gene engine in his body...


    "It''s so amazing! With so much data knowledge, you can learn it all at once?" Ge Xiaolun looked at his hands with an incredible expression. He felt that the current self had directly become a learned god.


    Monkey King: "Now, it''s time to create a void controller."


    "That''s OK, come on, I feel that I should be fine now." Ge Xiaolun felt that his self-confidence was a little overwhelming.


    "You want to come?" Monkey King glanced at him: "Which way to cool down, let you help, I don''t know how many days it will take, I don''t have time to play with you.


    "Ahem~~You come, you come~"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand flat, and saw that the data visible to the naked eye was reorganizing and condensing in his palm, and in a moment, it condensed into a lollipop.


    Xin Zhao and the others were shocked when they saw this: "This is the Void Controller? Obviously a lollipop?"


    But Ruoning looked surprised. With her insight, she naturally knew what a great thing the lollipop in Sun Wukong''s hand was. I didn''t expect such a controller that surpassed common sense in such a short tens of seconds. Created by Monkey King in time.


    She figured it out secretly, if it were her, it would take at least a few days to study and practice, and it was only a semi-finished product, but the one in Monkey King''s hand was already a finished product.


    Monkey King looked at Ge Xiaolun and smiled slightly: "Come on, swallow it whole for me."


    "What?" Ge Xiaolun''s eyes widened when he heard the words: "Big Brother Wukong, if you don''t want to play like this, you can just kill me directly. Can this thing be swallowed?"


    "No? Even if you want me, I won''t give it to you." Monkey King said, and handed it to Annie: "Come on, Annie, this thing is for you."


    "Give it to me?" Annie immediately took it with a happy face: "Can you eat it?"


    "Of course I can eat it, otherwise what will I do for you."


    Hearing this, Ge Xiaolun suddenly realized that this thing was not for him at all, and he was really Wukong, no matter what, they had to be obediently ranked last.


    Ruoning looked at Annie who was eating the Void Controller like candy. She looked greedy and couldn''t help but looked at Monkey King: "Well, Master Wukong, can I eat this too?"


    "Yes, but it''s not necessary." Monkey King said calmly: "I will give you better things in the future. This kind of low-level stuff is unnecessary."


    Ruoning heard the words, his eyes lit up, nodded, and said no more.


    Monkey King stretched out one hand again, this time a''pill'' condensed in his palm, and then threw it directly to Ge Xiaolun: "Swallow it directly, don''t bite, I won''t do the second one if it breaks."


    "Okay, okay." Ge Xiaolun took the''pill'' cautiously immediately, put it in his mouth and swallowed it...


    Xin Zhao and others looked at him expectantly: "How is it, Xiaolun, how do you feel?"


    "It''s a little choking, can you drink water?"


    "can."


    Seeing Monkey King nodding, Liu Chuang quickly took a glass of water and handed it to Ge Xiaolun.


    Ge Xiaolun quickly drank it, the expression on his face was finally relieved, and at the same time, the voice of the Gene Engine sounded in his mind: "Starting to load the Void Controller... Loading... Loading successfully... Fusion Gene Engine In...The fusion is complete...Welcome to use the Void Controller. If you don¡¯t like the name, please rename it...Do you want to rename it?"


    Ge Xiaolun couldn''t help but was stunned, and looked at Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong, this Void Controller asks me to re-command it. Can I call it Xiongxin?"


    Monkey King: "What is your favorite name, it''s already yours anyway."


    Ge Xiaolun nodded earnestly: "The name is successful... Xiongxin serves you..."


    Obviously, this void controller made by Monkey King is more complete and better than the one in the original book.


    Monkey King: "Okay, I have done everything that should be done, and taught everything that should be taught. It''s up to you to how far you can develop in the past."


    Xin Zhao said with a curious look: "No, Brother Wukong, can we load that void controller?"


    "In theory, it can be installed, but if there is no Anti-Void Engine, Gao will not have any accidents, such as sudden body explosions, paralysis..."


    "Ahem~~ Then there is no need, no need!" Xin Zhao quickly waved his hand and shook his head...

 3295 Chapter 50 The Final War

    Xin Zhao felt a tingling scalp when he thought of his body exploding and paralyzed.


    "How about it, Xiaolun, how do you feel different after eating such an''Elixir''?" Liu Chuang looked at Ge Xiaolun curiously.


    Hearing this, Ge Xiaolun looked at Liu Chuang immediately, and his Void Controller immediately read out Liu Chuang¡¯s information: ¡°It belongs to one of the three god-making projects with the master, the God of Nuoxing, has the power to kill the gods and weapons. For the axe of killing the gods, the gene lock has been awakened... the target has been locked, does the analysis of its genetic components paralyze its thinking and action ability?


    "Uh~ don''t, don''t! Your own person, don''t!" Ge Xiaolun was shocked when he heard this. This sounded so awesome: "Analyze the genetic components, but don''t attack him..."


    "...The analysis and identification is successful, and the attack can be carried out...The attack target is invalid. The target is one of the three god-making projects, the god of war, breaking through the protective layer 1, breaking the protective layer two, breaking the protective layer three...breaking the final protective layer failed, unable to break , Unable to paralyze the target, you can change to other means to strike... according to the owner''s wishes, give up this attack..."


    "Let me go, Xiaolun, why are you looking at me like this? Why do I feel a little scared?" Liu Chuang looked at Ge Xiaolun and took a few steps back and patted his chest.


    "No, I just analyzed you, but in the end it failed." Ge Xiaolun said, and looked at Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong, this hero doesn''t seem to be that awesome?"


    "Not awesome?" Monkey King glared at him angeredly: "Whoever you call will target Liu Chuang. He is the same as you. He belongs to the three major god creation projects, and his genetic data belongs to the top level. , If you can analyze him thoroughly, then I can tell you clearly that you can be invincible in the entire universe; if you want to achieve this level, continue to work hard, and wait for your technology to surpass Old man Kieran, then you can do whatever you want."


    "Then I''ll continue to be my dick!" Ge Xiaolun said unscrupulously, surpassing Principal Kieran?Forget it, he didn''t dare to think of it.


    However, the next moment, Annie, who had eaten a whole lollipop, suddenly pointed to Liu Chuang''s milky voice and said, "Get down!"


    Liu Chuang felt his whole body shook, and the engine in his body instantly issued a series of warning sounds: "The gene engine has been invaded by foreign sources. Emergency protection is turned on. The protection fails... Self-repair is turned on, repair fails... Self-protection mode is activated, and the activation fails... Lost body control. Loss of bodily functions..."


    "Damn! What''s the matter? I, I have been attacked from outside?!!!" Liu Chuang snapped and fell to the ground, his eyes rounded, his face was astonished and shocked.


    "I''m going! Annie, did you do this?" Ge Xiaolun looked at Annie with a shocked face. Liu Chuang, who even he couldn''t fully decipher, was deciphered by Annie?


    Ge Xiaolun looked at Monkey King immediately: "Big Brother Wukong, did you give Annie a small stove? I have failed, but she can succeed?"


    "That can only mean that you are a real dish." Monkey King looked at Ge Xiaolun with contempt, and at the same time looked at Annie somewhat unexpectedly. The Void Controller he gave to Annie was indeed more comprehensive than Galen''s and had more computing power. , But it was not enough to overcome the layers of protection of Liu Chuang''s god-making gene. It was able to break through. It was obvious that Annie made full use of the knowledge that Monkey King had transmitted to her.


    I have to say that this has surprised Monkey King. I didn''t expect Annie to have this talent. Sure enough, the children''s imagination is really wild.


    On the contrary, it was Ruoning and the others. At this moment, they admire Sun Wukong even more. They are indeed the people who are favored by Master Wukong. This talent is indeed amazing.


    Similarly, for this void controller made by Monkey King, I was even more surprised. I didn''t expect that something created at random could break the god-making gene.


    Well, in fact, Annie''s success depends entirely on her wild imagination and the powerful computing power that Monkey King gave to the Void Controller. It is completely impossible to calculate if it is replaced by Galen''s Void Controller.


    In contrast to Ge Xiaolun, Annie is indeed a user who rushed to VIP and opened a small stove.


    "Isn''t it? She really did it?" Ge Xiaolun was hit hard immediately, he couldn''t even compare to a child?


    "Hey~ Ge Ge, just get used to it." Xinyu patted Ge Xiaolun on the shoulder earnestly, and comforted: "One of us, we can''t live without you!"


    "Hey~ no! Why do you all have to use me as an experiment?" Liu Chuang fell on his stomach and expressed strong opposition: "Little Annie, help me untie it! This kind of unconsciousness It¡¯s too terrifying! Feeling flustered, afraid!"


    "Oh~" Annie smiled and withdrew the invasion of Liu Chuang''s gene engine.


    "The intrusion data disappeared and began to repair itself..."


    Liu Chuang''s gene engine left to run on its own...


    After a while, Liu Chuang stood up from the ground with a look of admiration: "Well, I have to say, this void controller made by Brother Wukong is really amazing! With this thing, Xiao Anni should have no problem getting rid of that addiction. Right?"


    Monkey King nodded indifferently: "The problem is not big. The thirsty subordinates are all mechanical beings, and this Void Controller is their natural enemy. It can easily paralyze them and lose their physical functions. Xiao Lun, you can go everywhere to clear those Gourmet Legion, let the Gourmet King addicted to us."


    "No problem, Brother Wukong!" Ge Xiaolun immediately looked excited: "Now, it is finally our turn to fight back on Earth!" Then, he looked at Xin Zhao and the others with a serious face: "Everyone, get ready! This will be our last battle with the gluttonous army!"


    "Hey~ I''m getting impatient when I look for it at this moment!" Liu Chuang held the axe of killing God in his hand, fighting high.


    At the same time, Du Kao also got a report. He gave the order for the entire army to be dispatched in the first place. He knew very well that this would completely drive the gluttonous out of the earth''s only chance.


    On Ge Xiaolun''s side, he naturally followed the army on the expedition; but on the Monkey King''s side, he seemed a little casual, sitting directly on the special plane and going straight to the gluttonous army base camp.


    In a huge spaceship.


    A gluttonous respectfully walked up to Howl: "King, according to the news from all sides, the army of the earthlings suddenly began a large-scale operation, and it seems that they are going to fight us to the death."


    "A fight to the death? Do they dare?" The howling tone was full of disdain: "The earthlings who have always known only to retreat, except for some conspiracy and tricks, what else can they do? Ask the soldiers to do it with twelve points Ready to fight, this king wants to see what tricks they want to play." ..

 3296 Chapter Fifty-One

    Monkey King watched Qiang Na''s gradually appearing gluttonous figure and the UFO fighter plane floating in the air: "The front is the range of the gluttonous army, Annie, are you going to try your skills?"


    "I''m going! I want to avenge my grandma, mom and dad, and my little bear!" Annie hugged the little bear in her arms tightly, with a firm face, staring at the gluttonous gluttons that appeared in front of her, her name is hatred. The flame burned in the eyes.


    "Go ahead, do you remember the protective shield database I transmitted to you, pick one to apply to yourself, don''t be sniped by gluttonous shells or armor-piercing shells."


    "Yeah~!" Annie nodded heavily, and the little hand tossed the little bear doll in her hand forcefully, and threw out the warplane. A crimson flame instantly wrapped the doll, and it rose up against the wind. With a violent roar, the huge body of the little bear fell straight. On the ground, with a''bang'', a gluttonous glutton was directly flattened.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Lock on the target! Launch an attack!" The gluttons suddenly yelled in a panic, and they fired violently at the bear with their guns. However, what surprised them was that the bullet shot on the bear, but The fur on its body has not been damaged even a little.


    "What kind of weird bear is this? Quick! Try it with a god-killing armor-piercing bullet!"


    "Do you really want to use it? This bullet is very scarce, we don''t have much left!"


    "...First use shells to kill it! And the fighter plane, also fight me!"


    The gluttons got orders, and the manipulator palms changed one by one, forming the muzzle of a black hole, in which the blazing white light condensed and turned into a beam of light across the void, flying towards the bear...


    Seeing this, Monkey King smiled: "These gluttons are not in armor, but are completely transformed into mechanical life. This Karl is really a scientific lunatic..."


    Ruoning''s expression was indifferent: "It was also their volition. It''s no surprise that this kind of race who yearns for war will sacrifice themselves for strength."


    "I, my little bear will be okay?" Annie looked nervously at the bear who had been submerged by the artillery fire, and the deafening roar made people frightened.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched Annie''s head: "Don''t worry, its material has been specially processed by me, and its defense is comparable to the top divine body. It is difficult to destroy it even by killing Shenwu, let alone such sugar-coated shells. "


    "Yeah~" When she heard Monkey King''s words, Annie suddenly felt relieved. For this big brother''s words, she was absolutely confident that she could bestow such incredible power on her in such a short time. Monkey King was in her heart. , Has long been an omnipotent god.


    Just as the two were talking, they suddenly saw a beam of light traversing in the direction of the fighter plane, and Monkey King and the others felt that their eyes were blank.


    In response, Monkey King said calmly: "Annie, activate the protection system I transmitted to you."


    "Okay." Annie nodded earnestly, and the internal engine started autonomously: "The Void Engine is turned on and the omni-directional light source shield is turned on... It is successfully turned on, the target sanction is implemented, the target is locked-gluttonous, the number is thirty-two, please give instructions..."


    I saw that the fighter plane was immediately surrounded by a layer of transparent mask, and the light beam that came across was bombarded on this layer of mask, and an ear-splitting roar broke out, but the fuselage was not affected in any way because the shield was on the plane. Formed outside the body, it is not affected by the slightest shock.


    "This shield..." Ruoning was surprised at this. According to her understanding, the shields used by this mobile fighter are attached to the surface to implement defensive measures; but this shield used by Anne The shield directly wraps the fuselage without any contact with it, but it can stably follow the movement of the fighter. Such a shield is usually only used on stationary objects and buildings. It is the first time she has seen it on moving objects. This situation has overturned the concept of physics.


    "Attack." Annie pointed a small hand, and her milky voice did not show a bit of domineering, but added unlimited cuteness.


    It''s just that the next picture has a shocking effect. I saw the gluttonous gluttons floating in the air, losing their physical functions one by one, falling from the air, and then being brutally and brutally used by the bear below. Stepped to pieces.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw densely packed fighter planes flying from a distance, like a locust border. The screen was extremely shocking. Obviously, the battle here attracted the support of the gluttonous army.


    However, it is not the gluttons who control the fighters, but their beast-body servant army, and only the beast-body servant army has such a large amount of terror.


    "This number!" Ruoning was a little moved when he saw it, and stood up from his seat with a serious face, ready to fight.


    "Hip-hop~~~ Senior, don''t panic, my grandson is here too!!"


    A full of breath, domineering laughter echoed the sky, and then saw a figure holding a stick leap up from the ground, transformed into a thousand bodies, shot down with the stick in his hand, and crashed down as soon as he was driving a fighter plane, one person and one stick. , Blocking thousands of troops, how chic, how mighty.


    "Wow~ That person is amazing!" Annie couldn''t help exclaiming when she saw this.


    "Is this avatar technique?" Ruoning looked surprised. Not everyone can know such supernatural powers: "He should be the god of war on earth-fighting and defeating Buddha, right?"


    "Damn! It''s the one who defeated the Buddha again!" Seeing this situation, the gluttonous army suddenly panicked. It was this figure holding a club, alone, intercepting their entire army here and could not advance.


    "Cut~ this monkey grandson is really going to steal the limelight." Sun Wukong suddenly looked upset. Originally, he didn''t bother to start with these young guys, and wanted to leave them to Lingxi. Anne will deal with it. Suddenly halfway through Zhizhi came to a fight to defeat the Buddha, watching Annie look at his worshiping eyes, NND, this kind of limelight can''t be robbed by that monkey.


    "You guys wait for me here."


    As Monkey King said, his body flashed and he already appeared in front of the true body of Douzhe Buddha: "You monkey, it''s really time to come out!"


    "Hehehe~~" Douzhe defeated Buddha with a hearty smile, and did not see that Sun Wukong was upset at all: "Small, small, my old grandson has been stationed here to awe these younger generations. Today, there are seniors to help, you and me. People, just can take their nests and let them get out of the earth!"


    "Fuck?" Monkey King smiled calmly: "I don''t plan to do this, but I want them to stay here forever!" As he said, turning his hands into palms and pressing down with one hand, I saw a huge sky-covering palm falling from the sky, thunderously shocked. In the loud noise, all the fighters, including the clone of the Buddha, were all annihilated in this instant...

 3297 Chapter 52 The Enemy

    "Uh~~!!!"


    Fighting victory Buddha stared blankly at everything in front of him. For some reason, he suddenly recalled the familiar scene in his mind, and a feeling of nostalgia and irritability arose in his heart, only when he wanted to think concretely. When something happened, I couldn''t recall it.


    "Could it be that my grandson has known him before? It''s just that I can''t recall it?" Dou Zhan Buddha looked at Monkey King with his ears and cheeks, his heart full of doubts.


    Sun Wukong smiled when he saw this situation. Perhaps this palm of his own reminded him of the scene imprinted deep in his memory; but unfortunately, the current fight against the Buddha, except for the five masters and apprentices, has long been forgotten. other.


    "..." The Howl in the command room looked at the screen in front of him, the shocking picture of his army being crushed by a palm, his eyes widened for a while, and he was silent for a long time, and then, a touch of nothing in his heart rose. Panic: "Could it be that some other great god made the move?"


    Howl, with a solemn expression: "Bring the shot of the person closer."


    As his voice fell, the picture in front of him zoomed in rapidly. When the appearance of Monkey King was formally seen, the howling pupils couldn''t help but shrank and suddenly stood up from the throne: "Sun Wukong!! He is not the same as Kesha, Mogan Did Na wait for the angel to leave? Why did she appear here?!!!"


    At this moment, Howl feels in a bad mood, this great god, but even the existence of''My God Carl'' is extremely afraid, how can they have a chance of winning when they face it?


    "Awesome! Senior, what is your famous trick?" After the shock, Dou Zhan Sheng Buddha looked at Monkey King curiously. He was truly amazed by the palm that fell from the sky, and his clone was completely destroyed. , Great~ great, if one''s real body suffers this way too, I am afraid it will be seriously injured, right?


    "It''s just an ordinary palm, nothing famous." Sun Wukong smiled lightly, this is not a pretense, it''s really just an ordinary palm that can''t be an ordinary palm.


    "..." Dou Zhan Sheng Buddha looked at Sun Wukong''s plain and casual expression, and was silent. It seemed that this great god was stronger than he thought.


    "Wow~~ Brother Wukong is so amazing! Come on, the gluttonous army is gone!" Annie exclaimed again and again.


    "Really worthy of Master Wukong!" Ruoning looked proud of admiration, while Lingxi and Fanxing were taken aback. The picture just now, I''m afraid they won''t be able to go anymore in this life.


    With such a tens of thousands of people, even if they were confronted by the Angel Legion, they would suffer heavy casualties, but they were completely wiped out by Master Wukong. What a method, what a terrifying power, and the number in front of them. It''s all meaningless.


    Monkey King put his hand on the shoulders of Douzhe Sheng Buddha, and said, "You don''t need your support here. Let''s go to Xiaolun and the others."


    "Yes, then my old grandson will go too!" Douzhe defeated the Buddha without any qualms. He jumped into the air and went away...


    Although this is the base camp of the gluttonous army, there is Sun Wukong in charge, and he does not need to worry about it at all. On the contrary, it is Ge Xiaolun who is worrying.


    "Next, the only thing left is the Gourmet King." Monkey King turned around and looked at the huge spaceship floating in the sky, but this look from him was a few steps back from the horror instinct, panicking. Loudly ordered: "Quick! Quick! The whole army attacked and stopped them!"


    "This¡­"


    The other gluttons in the cabin hesitated when they heard this. The scene of the tens of thousands of troops turning over and destroying them had already deterred their souls. How could they dare to fight against them?


    "A bunch of soft guys! How can our invincible gluttonous army be timid because of the strength of the enemy? Those who disobey the military orders will be killed!"


    Gourmets, look at me, and I will look at you. I didn¡¯t move, because if you don¡¯t go out, it¡¯s death, and it¡¯s also death if you go out, and there is not even a scum left. Compared with the king of Gourmet, they are more afraid of the outsider who overturns and collapses. The terrifying god of their tens of thousands of troops.


    "A bunch of useless things!" Seeing that his subordinates dared not listen to his orders, the addiction can be described as raging, and he squeezed his hands against the gluttons. In an instant, sparks and lightning burst out of those gluttons. Called, one by one fell to the ground.


    "Did my gluttonous army lose like this?" Howl looked at the Monkey King on the screen, his fists clenched in anger, and his face was unwilling: "No, I haven''t lost yet! My god Carl gave me the Void Engine You won¡¯t lose, even if it¡¯s your Monkey King, even if I lose and want to escape, you can¡¯t keep me!"


    Even the war gods of the earth won''t be able to beat him in defeating the Buddha. Therefore, for his own Void Engine, howl has rekindled the light of hope. If I lose, I can still run.


    Thinking so arrogantly, Howl immediately turned around, walked back to his throne, and sat down domineeringly, waiting for the arrival of Monkey King and others.


    "Don''t run away? Is this courage or stupid?" Monkey King looked inside the spaceship, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he turned his head and looked at Annie in the fighter plane: "Annie, let''s go. Go to the boss."


    "Here." Annie immediately jumped up, jumped high, and was picked up by the Monkey King in the distance, and then stepped forward. The figure of Monkey King already appeared in the spaceship, in front of howling.


    "Welcome, welcome! Master Monkey." Howling casually stood up from the throne, calm on the surface, but in fact nervous: "It is indeed a man who can conquer even the king of angels and the king of devil, my count In front of you, the Great Army of Ten Thousand Army was also defeated by a single blow. Your strength is really awesome and scary and extremely yearning; but, a great god like you, against us mortal ants, does not feel that you are lost. Identity?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t shoot you. Your opponent is her." Monkey King sat down at will and pointed to Annie calmly.


    "She?" Addicted to howling words with an angry expression: "I admit that you are not in the right place, and you can''t get into the eyes of your great god, but if you let a small human girl be my opponent, do you look down on me too much? He is also the King of Gourmet."


    "Little Bear!!" A sweet drink sounded in vain. With the flames condensing in front of Annie, the little bear who was still on the battlefield suddenly appeared in front of Annie. The temperature here suddenly rose, as if the little bear felt the master''s at this moment. The anger, followed by thumping and roaring, without any bells and whistles, directly sprinted forward, and the huge fist slammed down at Howl.


    Faced with the enemy, Annie, as a child, didn''t bother to talk nonsense with howling, and directly launched an attack...

 3298 Chapter 53 Annie vs Howl

    Looking at the gradually enlarged fist in front of him, his snarling expression was calm, and then he lightly tapped his smooth metal head: "What''s the use of a puppet with no thoughts, strength?"


    During the speech, a wave of data that was invisible to the naked eye rippled away around him. The little bear who was roaring forward suddenly seemed to be frozen by something, and was no longer still: "Redefine the cognition of the target creature and implement the master-servant transformation. memory¡­"


    After doing everything, looking at the little bear who is no longer moving, his snarling tone was indifferent, filled with a sense of superiority: "I''m sorry, little girl, I will accept this beast unceremoniously..."


    Before he could finish speaking the two words of''next'', the still body of the little bear seemed to have been pressed by the play button, and moved without any pause. With a''touch'', it was smashed firmly. On the left face of Howl, there were metal fragments splashing and falling in the sound of howl, and it flew out in a flash, hitting the thick cabin wall with the window, and the figure was like a meteor passing by, crashing to the ground.


    "?????"


    Howling climbed up from the ground with difficulty, and touched his broken face. He had not recovered from the shock. He was puzzled, wondering why his redefinition failed, wondering why the omnipotent Void Engine did not exist. Play the desired effect.


    According to what he thought, shouldn''t the beast attack its owner in turn?Why did it fail?


    The hobby that had put all hope on the Void Engine, as the Void Engine failed, he suddenly became scared and fearful, and the proud Void Engine didn''t work, so what was left of him?


    "Hey~ big guy, don''t be in a daze, I will kill you now!" Standing outside the deck, Annie looked at the howl below, kindly reminded him, and then threw the huge fireball that had been condensed in her hand. After leaving, the fireball fell rapidly to the ground like a huge meteorite.


    "This kind of attack, do you think you can hit me?" Howl was full of disdain, and he leaped forward, already jumping out of the range of the fireball''s attack, but at the moment when the fireball was about to land, it suddenly turned and turned towards Howl. Flying away from the direction...


    "Huh? Are you locked?" Howling backed, dodges, and started the Void Engine, trying to extinguish the fireball that was chasing after him: "The goal is beyond the scope of understanding, the analysis of data fails, and the definition cannot be completed..."


    "What? Why did it fail?!!!" Howl could not help but be shocked, as a Void Engine, how could it be impossible to extinguish a flame of analysis?What kind of fire is this?


    Monkey King smiled at this. Perhaps Lena used the light of the sun, but what Annie is using now is not the light of the sun or ordinary fire, but the flame generated by the magical power of magic, science, how can it be analyzed? come out.


    If all the corresponding data can be obtained and stored, then it can be analyzed. However, the current science has no knowledge of the theory of metaphysics, so how to analyze it?


    "How could this happen!!" Howl was really panicked, the Void Engine that he thought was omnipotent, seemed really ineffective to the person in front of him?


    "Huh~ It''s really annoying to run around." Annie looked at the figure below that kept flashing in the air, her brows frowned slightly: "What kind of wormhole technology is this?"


    "Indeed." Monkey King nodded, "It seems that Carl is indeed a little capable and can give him such an ability, but the machinery of this body is also a price."


    "Isn''t it a robot? I''m the best at dealing with this kind of guy." Annie said, her bright eyes became brighter and brighter: "Close the void...Close the target''s dark power conservation... Paralyze the target''s computing power... Lose all bodily functions..."


    "Ok?!"


    The hobby that was originally flashing through the microwormhole technology, suddenly realized that it could not be transferred by space, and his complexion changed slightly. The next moment, a series of warning sounds sounded in his head, and the body instantly stiffened. Motion, fear, and instantly overwhelmed him: "Why...how could I...who have the Void Engine...was counter-ruled? My god Carl, why is this?!!!"


    The question resounded in the sky, and the answer to him was the huge figure of the little bear who descended from the sky. Accompanied by the terrible roar of the ground shaking, the air wave swelled and spread around, shaking out a large pit hundreds of meters, rubble and smoke filled the sky. ...


    When everything returned to calm, I could see, the shattered howl, lying weakly at the feet of the bear, the machinery on his body was not flashing with sparks, and his head was rolled aside.


    Monkey King held Annie down for life, watching her head fall to the side with howls, Annie was a little surprised: "Dead...dead?"


    Monkey King did not answer, but walked slowly towards the howling head, picked him up with one hand, as if feeling bad, the head suddenly screamed: "Wait, wait! Master Monkey! I surrender! I surrender, I am willing to lead the whole family to serve you! Please..."


    "Crack~" With a sound, Monkey King used a little force, and the head in his hand burst into a spark residue: "This is really dead."


    "Master Wukong... really decisive..." Fan Xing couldn''t help exclaiming when he saw this scene.


    "Dad, mom, grandma, I helped you take revenge!" Annie clenched her small fist tightly and looked up at the sky, but suddenly she saw a light gate suddenly flashed out, and a beautiful figure came out from it, looking down at her. Shan, already appeared in front of Monkey King, and knelt down on one knee: "Master Wukong, live up to your trust, the passage has been found."


    Ruoning and the other angels'' hearts tightened for an instant, full of vigilance, both of them frowned and looked at the person who appeared suddenly. As angels, they had never felt such a wicked breath. All of them were negative , If you say that those demons are evil, then compared with the one in front of you, you are simply not worthy of shoes.


    "It''s just time." Monkey King smiled. A few months later, he finally found it. It was a bit boring to play with these ants. It''s time to go for a real exercise. The long-lost fighting intent is like a great waste. Like a beast, he began to wake up inside him.


    "Go...Master Goku?!!!"


    Ruoning and the others were all frightened by the sudden surging fighting spirit of Monkey King. The looming aura of agitation made their souls tremble. Even if they knew that their Master Wukong would not harm them, they still instinctively gave birth to them. Fear of panic-this is the instinctive fear of the weak towards the superior!..

 3299 Chapter 54 Action

    Monkey King waved his hand and a portal appeared in front of him: "Hexi, come on, it''s time to take you out to meet the world."


    After a while, the beautiful figure of Hexi walked out of the portal and looked at Monkey King. His expression was as calm as usual, but his tone was a little helpless: "Master Goku, I have already said that I need to replace Queen Kesha to guard Good Angel Nebula, why are you doing this?"


    Monkey King: "So, don''t you plan to meet Keisha?"


    Hexi''s expression moved slightly: "If that''s the case, I can walk with you." As she said, her eyes didn''t have to look at the woman in front of Monkey King again, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, which was so evil that it was so evil. With the nauseating breath, even she was a little frightened: "Master Wukong, who is this?"


    Monkey King stepped forward, helped Xia Tiya up, and introduced, "My loveliest subordinate, Xia Tiya."


    "Ah~~ Master Wukong actually said that I was his cutest subordinate... the cutest subordinate!..." Xia Tiya instantly seemed to be drunk, her face full of confusion, excitement and joy, and she made no secret of all Appearing in his face, his whole body and mind are already wrapped in happiness and joy.


    "Is that so..." Hexi nodded blankly without saying anything. This evil creature that made her feel her scalp numb, since she was under Master Wukong, she didn''t need to ask.


    Sun Wukong thought, and the door of the dimension flashed in front of him: "Let''s go." Step into it first.


    Xia Tiya followed closely; Hexi, Ruoning and other angels followed without hesitation...


    The endless light source channel made Hexi and the others dazzled and shocked. The results of the analysis were all unknown, and I couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    Hexi''s eyes flickered. She knew that Master Wukong seemed to lead them into a whole new world and opened another door to the intellectual world. Maybe this is the answer that Principal Keelan has been looking for?


    Monkey King''s knowledge was slightly sensitive, and he knew the location of Albedo and the others. With a thought, Hexi and the others disappeared directly. When they appeared, they were already in front of an extremely bright dimensional boundary, and Yaer Bede and the others have been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing the arrival of Monkey King, they all bowed on one knee and saluted: "Master Wukong..."


    "Get up, it''s hard work."


    Albedo stood up gracefully, watching Sun Wukong''s eyes full of respect and nostalgia for many days: "It is an honor to serve Master Wukong, it is the honor of my concubine, how can we talk about hard work."


    Monkey King smiled and touched her soft long hair. In an instant, the roots of Albedo''s ears cracked high, her expression of excitement was beyond words, and her breathing became hurried.


    Hexi and the others looked at her with a speechless expression. These people in front of them seemed to be abnormal, but they could feel the panic from the soul, if it weren¡¯t for Master Wukong. , They might break the line of defense in their hearts, and could not help but secretly guess who these people are?


    Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at Xi: "Are you sure this is the world controlled by the multiple world master?"


    Xi nodded with a serious face: "Although I have never been here, I have met this world master when I was under Master Duo. If I expected it, this should be one of the ten worlds of Master Duo. world."


    "Ten Realms?" Monkey King looked at Xi curiously, this is a new vocabulary.


    Xi earnestly explained: "The Ten Realms are the ten super martial worlds controlled by the diverse adults. This is also a symbol of his status, so he is honored as the Ten Realms."


    "There are actually ten Super Martial Masters under his command?" Monkey King looked at Xi with a little surprise: "Why don''t you tell me such important news in advance?"


    "Is this important?" Xi slightly looked at Monkey King curiously. In her opinion, Monkey King is already the god of the dimension, and the super martial realm master, shouldn''t be able to enter his eyes?From the beginning to the end, she thought that the only thing Sun Wukong cared about was the multiple adults.


    "..." Sun Wukong was silent, he naturally saw what Xi thought in his heart, he was indeed the God of Dimensional, but he just set foot in this field, wanting to truly gain the strength of God of Dimensional It''s far.


    The multi-dimensional world master with ten super martial arts world masters is not even a bit stronger than the multi-dimensional world master he met last time.


    What is Chaowu?It is a world with countless great worlds, that is, super martial arts, such as the world of immortals, gods, and fantasy worlds with the power to reach the sky... it is super martial arts.


    The creatures in the world controlled by the super martial masters have their strengths, not to mention the super martial masters who control everything, and the multi-dimensional world masters who control the super martial masters are even more unimaginable. And this multi-dimensional world master, the super martial world master he controls is not one, but ten-it seems that the goal is a bit strong.


    "What''s up? It''s not that you don''t do much, right?" Xi looked at Monkey King in a little astonishment.


    "It''s not that I can''t do it, it''s just a bit tricky." Monkey King''s face was calm, but his eyes became brighter and brighter. After he got the goal stronger than he thought, he was not timid, but his fighting spirit became more and more high. The invincible loneliness was already It bores him, he is eager to fight, eager to challenge the strong, eager for a well-matched, fun and lively battle, the multi-dimensional master in front of him is his best opponent.


    "Is it tricky? Is that too much work?" Xi chuckled, relieved, she was not afraid of death, but didn''t want this game to end early, otherwise her choice would be meaningless.


    Yes, she just regards this opposition as a game, just want to borrow the identity of the''true self'' to freely enter and exit the world of others in order to achieve more of her goals, she is the kind of idle to the painful That kind of god, the plain life bored her, and she needed more exciting games to pass the ever-changing boring''life''.


    As for Hexi and the others, they all seemed a little dazed. They didn''t know what Sun Wukong was talking about, but they didn''t ask much, just watched and listened quietly.


    "Be prepared, we are going in." Monkey King glanced at Albedo and others, and said.


    The women nodded solemnly, and the breath of God erupted, shocking Hexi and the others in their minds. If they didn''t deliberately do not harm them, I am afraid that they would have been wiped out by this breath alone.


    Monkey King single-handedly defended the boundary wall, with the colorful rays of light shining, attached to the boundary wall, causing the indestructible boundary wall to melt instantly, forming a colorful light gate.


    Monkey King stepped into it one step at a time, and with the brilliance of brilliance, a brand-new world has emerged before his eyes...... ..

 3300 Chapter 55 The Strongest Creature

    Desperately reaching out for a grasp, the brilliance of the hand was shining, and when the palm was spread out, it turned into a light spot and dissipated, and he couldn''t help but sigh: "What a rich world of spiritual power, worthy of a super martial world."


    "Here?!" Hexi raised his eyes and looked around. He couldn''t see the edge of the sky. A surprised look appeared under his calm expression. When he wanted to analyze, his face suddenly changed slightly, and he couldn''t help but look at Monkey King. : "Master Wukong, my engine seems to be unable to start..."


    Monkey King explained indifferently: "The new world, the new law, your power system is not recognized by the rules of this world and cannot be used. This is normal."


    "The new world..." Hexi was surprised: "You mean, we have left the original world? Is this another world?"


    "Roar~~!!!"


    Just as Monkey King wanted to answer, a sky-shaking roar suddenly resounded, sound waves rippling from a lake not far away like a typhoon sweeping the world, and wherever it passed, the ancient trees in the sky turned into powder, like a doomsday scene.


    "!!!" Hexi and the other angels'' complexions changed drastically, and they felt death from the sound wave.


    However, when this sound wave arrived in front of Monkey King, it disappeared in a flash.


    Then they saw the unforgettable scene of their lives. A dragon, bathed in golden light, burst out of the lake, winding and dancing, straight into the sky, and instantly covered the sky, and the terrible aura overwhelmed the world, making a square circle. The creatures of 100,000 miles shivered, filled with fear, shrank in their hearts, and did not dare to move.


    There were even more thunderclouds surging, and the thunderbolt fell from time to time, and the scene was shocking.


    The well-informed Hexi was stunned at the moment. It was the first time she saw such a huge and wide-open sky, especially the terrible breath that made her soul tremble. , People can''t afford a trace of resistance in despair.


    "This is... the dragon?!!!" Lingxi swallowed and shuddered.


    "It''s just a dragon at the stage of transforming a dragon." Sun Wukong explained calmly, staring at the huge figure in the sky with a calm expression: "However, he doesn''t seem to welcome us."


    "You wait for human beings and leave my territory immediately, otherwise, you will die and your soul will be annihilated!" The Flood Dragon said, and the sound shook the fields. The rumble and roar was filled with supreme majesty, and his tone was filled with Huanghuang Tianwei, let People are frightened and panicked.


    "This level of cultivation should be a creature standing at the top of this world?" Xi looked at the sky flood dragon, and made an evaluation: "Looking at one of the golden scales, it''s just that the dragon hasn''t turned into a dragon at the opposite scale. It can be seen that he is far from true. The dragon is just a kick."


    "Indeed." Sun Wukong nodded calmly: "This world is a world of cultivation, so the master of this world must not be underestimated. You must protect Hexi and the others carefully, so don''t make any accidents."


    Xi and others all nodded solemnly, Chaowu world master, they are not qualified to participate in the battle.


    "The world of comprehension..." Hexi couldn''t help being stunned when she heard this. She had seen this word in those nonsense novels on the earth. She didn''t want to have such a world in this world.


    "Um~~" Seeing that the humans below ignore their own majesty, and instead talk to themselves, Jiaolong can''t help but get furious, but he is not stupid. He can enter this deserted ancient forest, and it is also deep in it. Those who come to their own territory will be cultivated. It must not be underestimated. Therefore, he did not dare to rush into trouble, but gave a warning again: "Say it again, human beings, leave my territory immediately."


    In an instant, it seemed as if the sky was shrouded in majesty, and the sky of tens of thousands of miles in this area was shrouded by thunderclouds, and the sound of babbling was endless, telling the world clearly what is irreversible.


    "Tian Noise." Monkey King said indifferently, and shot out with a volley. Aura surging between heaven and earth, and a giant palm covering the sky was formed in a flash. With a bang, the dragon was shot to the ground with a ruthless bang. Rolling and surging, deafening, the forest below instantly fell into a bottomless abyss.


    "..." Hexi and the others were stunned by the scene before them.


    "??" The dragon lying at the bottom of the abyss was directly slapped and slapped, thinking that he has been rampant in the world for 100,000 years, even if the Tianxian Lu saw him, he would have to be afraid of three points. It was overturned. Could it be that the immortal world leader failed?But haven''t heard that the big boss of the fairy world can still lower the world?


    Monkey King looked at the abyss and said indifferently: "I think you are not easy to practice, and I am not a murderous person. I will spare your life today."


    "Thank you...Senior for not killing..., Biyan is offended, but I hope...Haihan..." A feeble voice came from the abyss, no longer the previous mighty majesty.


    After speaking, Bi Yan couldn''t help comforting himself. This was not counseling, but only from the heart.


    Obviously, Sun Wukong has no interest in paying attention to him, but just looked up at the sky: "This is the realm of cultivation, and there are immortal and gods on it. The words of the lord of this world..."


    As he said, he tore the sky with one hand, and a spatial crack hundreds of meters wide was directly torn open, revealing a huge space-time black hole, as if to swallow everything in the world.


    Hexi and the other angels were all stunned. They had forgotten to marvel and tore the sky with one hand. They no longer knew how to describe this kind of operation.


    "go."


    With an order from Monkey King, his figure soared into the sky and fell into the black hole...


    With a wave of Xixian''s hand, a light group wrapped Hexi and the others, and flew them into the torn and open black hole of time and space...


    Jiaolong Biyan saw this astonishing scene from the abyss through his magical powers, and couldn''t help but shiver. What kind of big guys are these, tearing the sky with one hand, it''s so bullish, it seems that you have to converge a little in the future, don''t be so crazy.


    Passing through the black hole of time and space, Monkey King and his team came to the endless starry sky universe. Then, they saw a starry behemoth that could no longer be described as huge. The figure covered two planets and floated in the universe.


    "..." Hexi felt that his nerves seemed to be numb by shock. It was unbelievable. There are such huge creatures in the universe, covering two distant planets in the starry sky. What is this concept?It''s indescribable.


    Monkey King seemed very indifferent, because he knew that in the Dragon Ball world, there was a super dragon that was countless times larger than this.


    However, the strength is not comparable to the creatures in front of them, but they each have their own advantages. The dragon can realize any human wish, but the creature in front of it, except for its strength, can''t do this.


    "That fellow Meng is really big-handed. He actually created such a creature. It''s too fun!" Xi couldn''t help but exclaimed, "This should be the strongest creature in this world!" ..

 3301 Chapter 56: Battle Intent

    "How many tens of thousands of years, I did not expect that there will be outsiders here." The eyes of the star behemoth that have been closed for tens of thousands of years opened, and the reflection in the pupils is the vicissitudes of life: "But you shouldn''t Come here, go back where you come from!"


    The sound was deafening, giving people a kind of terrifying power to burst, but the Monkey King and others were not affected at all.


    "Go back? That''s not okay." Xi took a step forward and looked behind the star behemoth and said: "We are here for the road behind you. Can you let us pass without seeing it?"


    "It''s my duty to guard the gate. I''m sorry, but I''m sorry."


    "Really..." Xi''s face was indifferent: "It seems that Meng is about to lose a watchdog."


    "You actually know the existence of our lord?" The star beast couldn''t help being moved. It knew very well what kind of existence its owner was. Except for it, no other creatures had the right to know, and the person in front of it, It just happens to know that, it seems that it is not bad for what he thinks, and these few people that it can''t see are probably the same as its owner.


    It was precisely because it couldn''t see through the existence of Monkey King, Albedo and other women, so it didn''t dare to do it. Otherwise, it wouldn''t even bother to say nonsense, whether you are a fairy or a god, just sneeze to death.


    Without any hesitation, the Star Behemoth reported the situation here to its owner, and the response it received was simple and concise: "Let them come over."


    The behemoth of the starry sky immediately moved its body, rumbling loudly, it let go, revealing the open black hole door behind it: "Please."


    "That fellow Meng is willing to let us go..." Xi Dai frowned slightly, and turned her head to look at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, this is not a fraud, right?"


    Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent: "Even if there is a fraud, you have to pass." He already felt that on the opposite side of the black hole gate, there was a terrible aura that made his blood boil.


    "That''s what I said." Xi chuckled, "Maybe Diversified adults figured it out..."


    "Let''s go." Monkey King walked towards the gate of the black hole. As for the behemoth of the starry sky, to him, it was just a clown, too lazy to bother.


    The star behemoth looked at the figure of Monkey King and his party entering the black hole gate, and his eyes flickered: "It seems that the sky is about to change..."


    Entering the gate of the black hole, what appeared in front of you was a whole new world, a figure that only had light, and in an empty world and sky without others, that tens of thousands of figures showed terrifying aura.


    When Hexi and the others saw this, they couldn''t help trembling, my God, what kind of world they have entered!!


    "Welcome to my world, Monkey King..." An extremely ordinary voice came from the front population in the sky, with no strange tone in his tone, as if he were talking to his old friend for many years.


    "You are the master of multiple worlds?" Monkey King saw his identity at a glance, then rolled his eyes, looked at the figure next to him, and frowned slightly: "It seems that I have closed my world for so long. You are also preparing yourself."


    The lord of the multi-dimensional world smiled, seemingly free and easy: "After all, I would be afraid of being alone in the face of thinking of you."


    As soon as the voice fell, beside the multi-dimensional master, the creature who could not see the gender also spoke: "Long admiring the name, Monkey King, the first world master to comprehend the realm of the real self and set foot on the way of the dimension, your achievements, even if It¡¯s us, but beyond our reach."


    Monkey King: "Don''t you introduce yourself?"


    "For existence like us, the name is meaningless to us, but if you insist on a title, you can call me Wu."


    The pluralist master of this world said: "Then call me¡ª¡ªHong."


    Xi lightly pulled the corner of Sun Wukong''s clothes and whispered: "Master Wukong, what''s the matter with that''wu''? Why can''t I be a little bit confused, he should also..."


    "As you might think, he is also a pluralistic world master."


    When Xi heard the words, his eyes widened in an instant, and his small mouth opened slightly: "Isn''t it, two diversified world masters?!!! This, this, this, this..."


    "Why, are you scared?" Monkey King looked at her indifferently.


    "Ahem~~ Yes, a little..." Xi wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. She was really frightened. She still believed in the strength of Monkey King. One-on-one, there should be no problem facing''Hong'' , But one-to-two, the problem can be big, this is not as simple as one plus one equals two!


    "Unexpectedly... Master Duoyuan would actually find foreign aid..." Xi swallowed with a nervous expression on his face, and his heart beat violently.


    "Yeah~ I didn''t expect it." Monkey King nodded earnestly. Although he didn''t show any expression on the surface, he was already MMP in his heart. This multi-dimensional master is too shameless, too special to make sense. With the cards, don¡¯t all the original world masters do not communicate with the outside world?Still looking for foreign aid?It hurts too much.


    If it¡¯s just a low-level multi-level master, Sun Wukong feels it doesn¡¯t matter, but the helper "Hong" finds is almost the same as him. Looking at his aura, he has at least seven super-martial arts under his command. Lord, this is so stressful!


    "Master Wukong, can you ever do it?" Xi said with a nervous expression.


    "A little stressed." Monkey King looked extremely serious, feeling the heart beating violently. After so many years, the pressure that made him extremely nervous came back again, which made him incredibly excited, yes. , Is excitement. The stronger the enemy, the more excited he is. This is already derived from the fighting will in his blood and soul.


    Even if the enemy is several times stronger than him, he still has no fear!


    The fierce fighting spirit burned in Monkey King''s body, the violent aura awakened like wild beasts, and the forcing Xi and others backed back again and again.


    "This-this-this kind of fighting will...My God!!!" As the world master, Xi was also scared by Monkey King at the moment: "Master Wukong is not a fighting lunatic, right?"


    It is hard for her to imagine that Master Monkey King, who is usually so gentle and unassuming, would show such a side, which broke her perfect image!


    "Sun Wukong, don''t you need to be so impatient?" Hong looked serious: "Our battle is not a trivial matter, or how about sitting down and talking?"


    "It''s not necessary! Come on! Let''s go together!" Sun Wukong''s body was full of gods and flames, his body slowly floating in the air, his voice boomed as he looked ahead, "Today, I just hope, or I will kill you. Or, be killed by you!" ..

 3302 Chapter 57: The Way of Dimensionality

    "Really a troublesome guy."


    The two diversified world masters looked at Monkey King who was fighting to the sky, and they were all speechless. If they could, they really didn''t want to fight Monkey King. However, depending on the situation of Monkey King, it would be impossible not to fight.


    "As soon as I came here, I wanted to challenge the two diverse adults, Monkey King, you are too arrogant." The Super Martial Master Meng took a step forward and coldly looked at Monkey King: "Your talent really makes all the gods marveled, but even if you step on Entering the dimensional way is still far from the real dimensional realm. Today, let me teach you a lesson. Even if you understand the dimensional way, you can challenge it if you want to challenge it! "


    "Oh~ Listening to your tone, do you still want to fight with me alone?" Monkey King looked at Meng with interest, his eyes released extremely dangerous light.


    "It''s enough to deal with you!"


    The masked face was silent, and the aura of destruction spread, making the world tremble, of course, there was no sign of destruction.


    This is a space battlefield specially created by two multi-dimensional world masters. Its sturdiness can naturally carry the combat power that two multi-dimensional world masters should have. It is super-strength and not enough to destroy it.


    "The tone is not small, since you insist on gifting the World Source Orb to me, I will accept it unceremoniously!"


    With a burst of shout, the red arrogance of Monkey King''s whole body skyrocketed, and his figure appeared in front of Meng in an instant, and he blasted out without fancy punches. The surrounding space suddenly appeared cracks like a spider web, which made the two multiple worlds. The main brows were slightly frowned, seemingly surprised. The power controlled by Monkey King was beyond their imagination, but that was all.


    The mask was dignified, but he didn''t have the slightest retreat for this terrible punch. His fist imprints glowed, the wave of destruction showed the extreme, and then he blasted out and greeted him.


    The space was shattered, and the entire space began to sway with unstable waves. The world masters watching the battle were extremely moved. It is hard to imagine that the two people''s punches can show such power.


    "It deserves to be Mongolian, half-footed into the existence of pluralism!" A world leader was exclaimed, and then they retreated in unison, leaving a broader space for this battlefield.


    "Quick! Back!" Xi guarding Hexi and the others, twinkling with the figures of Albedo''s girls, retreated to a long distance. This is terrible and shocked them. If one of them is wrong, I am afraid they will be They were seriously injured by the shock, and in this regard, they also clearly understood that a difference in realm is like a huge difference.


    "Not bad~ I didn''t expect that you are still half-footed into the realm of super martial arts, no wonder you dare to challenge." Monkey King looked at Meng with a little surprise, his eyes became brighter and his thoughts changed. But there was no change in his expression.


    These two pluralistic world masters are really too careful. They are engaged in such a big battle, and instead of attacking in groups, they want to test his strength. Isn''t this funny?


    If they started besieging him at all costs, to be honest, even if Monkey King was confident in his own strength, he would admit it from his heart.


    Because there are two diverse world masters, plus seventeen super martial world masters, of which three are half-footed into the multi-dimensional existence, and tens of thousands of middle and high martial world masters, this lineup , Monkey King can tell the other party clearly that he-can''t beat it.


    But unfortunately, out of fear of the dimensional god, these two multi-dimensional world masters were very cautious and did not dare to rush to take action. They wanted to use the hands of the super martial master to see where the limits of Monkey King were.


    In response to this, the corners of Monkey King''s mouth could not help but show a strange range: "Hesitate, you will lose, you say yes, Mongolia!"


    "Ok?!!"


    Seeing this expression, the dark feeling is not good, just about to pull back, but suddenly realized that his fist that collided with Monkey King was pinched by Monkey King, and he couldn''t retreat.


    Meng was shocked: "Damn!!!"


    A source of energy burst out in an instant, it can be described as a wealth of Rui Cai, the space is shattered, and there are horrible voids; but it is only the space that is broken, and it is obviously impossible to destroy this world.


    The colorful rays of light radiated from Monkey King¡¯s hands, and when they were glued together, they transformed into a chaotic light. Seeing this situation, Hong was momentarily calm, and subconsciously stepped back a little: "The power of the dimensional... The prototype... he really has mastered it!"


    This scene couldn''t help but reminded him of that dimensional god. Once upon a time, he was almost wiped out by the adult with such a chaotic light.


    It is precisely because of such a terrifying experience that he will be so cautious.


    At this time, Meng has already lost the calmness and calmness he had before, staring at Monkey King with a look of horror, and he said: "As a newly promoted God of Dimension, you actually play Yin, don''t you think you are losing your status?"


    "Identity? What is that? Can it be eaten?" Monkey King grinned, making his mask flushed instantly.


    Meng knew that he had met a guy who had no morals. He immediately turned his head and looked in the direction where Hong was, "Master Duo, save me!!!"


    "..." The multifaceted face hesitated, do you want to save it?


    However, at the moment he hesitated, the top of Monkey King''s head was already unfolding his dimensional way, in which, the rays of sunlight were shot out, and in a flash, this space was rendered.


    Hong Yuwu''s expressions suddenly changed: "Damn! This space was swallowed by his dimensional way!!"


    "This, this, this--" All the world masters were moved at this moment. In this Yuanzhidao, they felt the threat of death.


    Hong has a solemn expression. With him as the center, the world around him begins to change and spreads all the way, wanting to use his own dimensional way to regain the sovereignty of this world that belongs to him.


    However, when his dimensional way touched the Monkey King''s dimensional way, he was instantly swallowed and covered by the Monkey King''s dimensional way, unable to make any progress.


    Seeing this situation, Takeshi''s expression became solemn: "Is this the dimensional way that is enough to set foot on the dimensional god? It really is not comparable to the dimensional way of ours!"


    "No, his dimensional way is too weird!" Hong looked solemn, and immediately turned his head to look at the tens of thousands of world masters: "Quick! Enter my master world, don''t be swallowed by him!"


    "Hey~~ Is it too late to say this?" An uncontrollable smile appeared on Monkey King''s face. He looked at the tens of thousands of world masters, and his eyes were as hot as seeing a flower girl. , Tens of thousands of world masters, today, he can do a big job...

 3303 Chapter 58 Devour

    To be honest, if there are only seventeen super martial masters and two multi-dimensional masters here, Monkey King would not dare to set foot here easily, but instead, in order to put on the stage, the two multi-dimensional masters will put all their subordinates on the cards. All the masters of the high martial arts brought them, and this was exactly what Sun Wukong was pregnant with, because in the eyes of Monkey King, these world masters were all experience babies.


    "You don''t need to resist, give me your source pearl!" Monkey King''s face was solemn, full of supreme majesty, and the gods around him, including the world, were rendered into a chaos.


    Meng was indifferent and silent, his body''s source power burst out, the power of rules worked, and his whole body was bathed in radiance. The terrifying source force tide was enough to destroy the dimensional world, like a flood that swept toward Monkey King, the world was roaring and the space was broken like glass , This is how mighty and domineering, superb.


    "Super Martial Realm Master...is that strong?!!!" Xi looked at the battle ahead and was stunned. She could clearly feel that as long as she was touched by that source force tide, she would be swallowed and refined. .


    As for Hexi and the others, they were completely confused. This kind of battle had completely subverted their cognition.


    "Is this desperate?" Monkey King smiled indifferently: "But, in vain." The power of the dimension in his hand exploded, like ink dripping into a pool, rendering the terrible source power tide all its own colors.


    "Damn!!" Meng, his complexion changed drastically, and his face was full of horror. He really didn''t expect Yuan Zhili to be so terrifying and overbearing this time. He tried his best to hurt the power of the source, and he was unable to face it. Rebelling, and in a flash, he lost control and was seized, swallowing refinement.


    "Is this the power of the dimension representing the entire dimensional world!" Meng Zi knew that he could not resist, and gave up resisting. He couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Sure enough, there are ants under the dimension! Even if you have not become the real dimension of God, can actually exert such power!"


    Only then did Meng understand that he was arrogant. Since the opponent is just an influential dimensional god, that is not something he can provoke, the master of the super martial world, and he wants to fight alone with him. The dishes are no different.


    "Quick! Hurry up, don''t let him swallow Meng!!" Hong Shen shouted, and the colored light condensed in his hands to form a world-breaking divine sword; and Wu''s hands condensed a spirit. The dimensional spear; these are both condensed by the power of their own pseudo-dimensional, and the power needless to say.


    With a slash, this world is like an eggshell, split in half by this supreme power...


    "Master Wukong!!" When Albedo and the others saw this, their faces were shocked. They only felt the qi and blood in their bodies and their spirits surging. From those two divine lights, they felt death. They could have let them know these two ways. If Shenguang hits their Master Wukong, he will definitely be injured.


    Without any hesitation, they stepped forward and wanted to use their bodies to block the divine light heading towards Monkey King.


    But he was stopped by Xi: "Don''t go, you just sacrificed in vain, you can''t stop the slightest! Trust Master Wukong!"


    "Let go!" Albedo was full of anger, and her beautiful face had become distorted. She didn''t care if she could stop it. She only knew that she had to do that.


    "Don''t be impulsive, you will only add chaos!" Xi''s expression was solemn, and he did not give in.


    And just between the moments when they were arguing, they saw that in the dimensional path above Monkey King¡¯s head, two light clusters of phantom flew out in a flash, one of which collided with the dimensional sword light in it; while the other was a crash. It hits the spear shadow god light, making it impossible to advance.


    "Huh? Multiple World Lords?!!!" Hong looked at the figure that suddenly blocked his own blow, his eyes wrinkled slightly, his expression became serious, this Monkey King''s subordinate, there is also a multiple World Lord?!


    Wu Ze was looking at the figure that blocked his full blow, his brows frowned slightly, and his expression became solemn: "... Monkey King?... Clone..."


    "Yo~Master Wukong, we are not late, are we?" Duan Duanqiang looked towards Monkey King''s direction and said boldly.


    And that avatar grabbed the gunlight with both hands and sighed: "It''s really the main body, I can only go out to fight the mobs, you will have to be two multi-dimensional masters, and you will criticize them~~"


    "Why are you still stunned? Don''t make a move at this time, when will you wait?!" Meng Turan shouted angrily at the group of super martial masters. This time they woke up like a dream, one by one released their breaths, and they made a move. Use the origin, because they know very well that facing this kind of existence, if they don''t try their best to use the origin, it will be difficult to cause harm to them.


    However, just as the masters of the Super Martial Arts were about to release their attacks,''Whhh~~'', three red figures flew out from Monkey King¡¯s Dimensional Way, and the two two ways blocked the various Super Martial Arts. Before the Lord: "Sorry, everyone, this is nowhere!"


    "Is it another clone?" Meng''s brow furrowed deeply at this moment, and the situation seemed to become very bad.


    And the other one fell in front of Monkey King. Its appearance was peerless. It was Monkey King¡¯s Zanpaku Knife-Hong Ling. She saw the brilliance in her hand, presenting Monkey King: "Master, this is the result of this hunt. There are six super martial arts beads, 49 high martial arts, and a few low martial arts and medium martial arts."


    "Okay~ Good job!" Monkey King couldn''t help being overjoyed. There was a clone and a multi-world master. The efficiency was really different. Even the super martial arts pearls were hunted to six, which was an unexpected joy.


    With a thought in his heart, all the source beads in Hong Ling''s hand flew into the Sun Wukong''s dimensional way. In an instant, his aura rose by a section, and the red flames around him became deeper and deeper, and the surging power made Sun Wukong I could not help but let out an ear-splitting roar, and then laughed loudly: "Hong, Wu, from this moment on, our battle officially begins!"


    The dimensional power in his hand exploded again, and the hard-supported Meng could no longer hold on, and his source power was swallowed, his body dissipated like a light smoke, and turned into the source source pearl.


    Without any hesitation, Sun Wukong wiped it with his hand, and directly erased the soul from it with his huge dimensional power, and then thrown it away, and was swallowed by his own dimensional way. In an instant, the aura of Monkey King was clearly improved again, and at the same time , Can clearly see that a hint of silvery white emerges in his long red hair.


    Monkey King squeezed his fist and his voice was shocking: "The long-lost bottleneck...I feel it..." He raised his head and looked at the tens of thousands of figures in front of him: "You guys, are you ready to become my stepping stone?" ..

 3304 Chapter 59 Calculations

    "Is this his way of dimensionality... he can directly swallow the world''s source beads to improve himself!" Hong had a solemn face, his eyes flickered, and the breath of his body was released, already shattering the space: "No wonder he wants to hunt other world masters. Is it really my dimensional way? It really is different!"


    After being exclaimed, he swiped his sleeves, and the power of the pseudo-dimensional instantly covered the tens of thousands of world masters, but the next moment, Hong¡¯s complexion changed slightly. He originally wanted to bring all the world masters who supported the scene into his own master. The world, unexpectedly, failed.


    My eyes couldn''t help but look at the Dimensional Dao above Sun Wukong''s head: "Unexpectedly, the Yuan Dao is so mysterious this time, has this space been completely isolated..."


    "Since I have brought it all, I want to take it back? I think you think too much!" Seeing Hong''s behavior, Monkey King couldn''t help laughing out loud. The divine brilliance transformed by the power of the dimension was instantly exuded in the way of the dimension. Every space in this world is illuminated. In an instant, time flows and time is chaotic. This world can no longer persist in such an invasion, and it evaporates like water vapor. Only the next time the soul is covered, all The Lords of the One Realm have all changed their complexions, because they feel that their original source power is being swallowed at an astonishing speed. In just a few minutes, they will disappear into the original source and the world.


    "What a domineering way of the dimension!!!" Wu''s expression changed drastically, his eyes gleaming, there was jealousy, greed, and envy. This is the way to set foot on the dimension of God, although it is only a word difference, but There is a world of difference from their pseudo-dimensional approach.


    Without any words, two pluralistic world masters want to take action at the same time to save the tens of thousands of world masters, but how can Monkey King do as they wish?


    Sun Wukong¡¯s two daos reinforce the other clone and the multiple world masters. Above the fist, the dimensional power bursts out, and one punch hits the dimensional sword and the dimensional gun. Kaka sounds, the dimensional sword and the dimensional sword. The sharp spear broke and shattered separately.


    Without any hesitation, the two avatars of Monkey King teleported in front of Wu at the same time, punched out, the world trembled and roared, Wu pushed forward with both hands, rules and dimensional power erupted, forming a shield in front of him, shaking However, he took the simultaneous attacks of the two avatars, and he, not moving, could not help but show a little disdain at the corners of his mouth: "Differentiating the body, do you want to fight with me?"


    At the same time, on the other side, another clone of Monkey King and Yuan Yuan simultaneously launched a joint attack against Hong. The source of power was turned into hands day and night, with various visions.


    "I can''t help it!" Hong looked indifferent. He naturally saw at a glance that the multiple world masters under Sun Wukong were just low-level ranks. For him, there was no threat. The only thing worth paying attention to was the clone of Sun Wukong. Actually can display the power of dimension.


    This real dimensional power is very different from their pseudo-dimensional power, and the restraint and destructive power of the world master is more tyrannical and thorough.


    But fortunately, Monkey King does not control many worlds, and the dimensional power he possesses is not deep. Otherwise, he will turn around and leave, and he really dare not face it, because he knows better than anyone the terrifying and terrifying power of dimensional power. overbearing.


    "Even if you can''t deal with the main body, a clone is enough!" Hong''s eyes flashed with deep divine light, and he fluttered with a palm, but the power displayed was shaking the sky and the earth, penetrating a dimensional world. , The power of rules and the power of the source force, plus the power of the dimension, burns like fire, shining brightly, illuminating this world, and covering the sudden force of the Monkey King¡¯s dimension, dazzling, this strike is domineering and supernatural. , Split the power of the dimension covering them, and collided with Monkey King¡¯s clone and diversity...


    "Puff~~"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Duanyuan was shaken out, like a meteor falling!


    The avatar of Monkey King was also bombarded and flew upside down under this attack. After a few somersaults, jumping out tens of thousands of miles away, the terrible power was gradually relieved, but bloodshots appeared at the corners of his mouth, and he looked towards Hong with a look. A dignified one: "It really deserves to be a multi-dimensional world master with ten super martial masters under his command. This strength is really amazing!"


    "It''s not just that!" Hong''s figure suddenly appeared behind the clone, and the faint voice made the instinctive punch of Monkey King''s clone blast behind him, bang~~ the decisive roar resounded, Hong only singled out. The hand caught the full blow of the avatar mixed with the power of the dimension.


    "This!!!" The clone couldn''t help being moved, and the multi-dimensional master seemed to be a bit terrifyingly powerful.


    "Don''t think that you are the only one who can play with your mind..." At this time, Hong couldn''t help but show a strange amplitude at the corners of his mouth. The clone felt bad, but he was surprised to find that his feet were rooted, unable to move, and he immediately lowered his head to his feet. Looking at it, his complexion couldn''t help but change slightly: "This is?!"


    Hong Mo smiled: "Is it unexpected? You seem to have forgotten that this is my world. Every place you set foot in is my domain!"


    The rule rune quietly emerged from the soles of the clone''s feet, covering his feet.


    At the same time, Hong couldn''t help but look at Monkey King''s body. There, he had almost swallowed all the tens of thousands of world masters. Only the sixteen super martial masters were struggling to support and launched continuous attacks on Monkey King...


    The clone looked at the divine pattern that bound her feet, with a calm expression: "Your goal, it seems that from the very beginning, is''I''?"


    "It''s not to be indecent!" Hong smiled indifferently, "I have already found out about your affairs. I use my clone to collect the world''s source orbs. If I want to grab your body, it is naturally impossible. , But is it not a simple matter to catch a clone?"


    "So that''s the case!" The avatar had a stunned look: "I originally thought that the tens of thousands of world masters were only used to support the scene. They turned out to be just a bunch of bait. It''s really a big deal. You are really willing!"


    "Tens of thousands of world masters, it is very profitable to change back to the real dimensional way, isn''t it?" A kind of inexplicable light and excitement appeared in Hong''s eyes, and then put one hand on the top of the clone''s head, and the whole body turned into a touch. Streaming light, all of them sink into the body...


    On the other hand, after Wu defeated a clone of Monkey King, he restrained another clone, did the same thing as Hong, turned into a light, and sank into the body...


    In the distance, Monkey King, who was frantically devouring tens of thousands of world¡¯s main sources, suddenly appeared an inexplicable arc at the corner of his mouth: "It seems that I have to speed up the process too!-Hong Ling!!!"


    "Understand, Master!" Hong Ling''s body was shining with red light, turning into a gorgeous and simple red long sword, flying towards Monkey King, and being held in his palm...

 3305 Chapter 60 Invincible

    "Understand, Master!" Hong Ling''s body was shining with red light, turning into a gorgeous and simple red long sword, flying towards Monkey King, and being held in his palm...


    In an instant, the wind was surging, and the thunder fell like a rain curtain, and Monkey King''s breath began to grow exponentially.


    Seeing this situation, the masters of the super martial arts changed their expressions slightly: "His aura has become stronger again! How many cards does this guy have?"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Just get around him and buy more time for Diverse adults!"


    Monkey King glanced at the two multi-dimensional masters. At this moment, they were mingling with the clone, wanting to obtain everything that the clone knew, so as to obtain the secret of Monkey King''s way of stepping into the dimension.


    "Two idiots, my way of true self is not suitable for you original masters!" Sun Wukong sneered, did not stop Hong Yuwu''s actions, he did it deliberately, otherwise it would be counted based on the strength of his clone. Losing to the two pluralistic world masters, and wanting to disband, it was only between his thoughts that no one could stop it.


    The reason why they were allowed to control the clones, Monkey King was just scheming. It was entirely to buy him some time. Otherwise, if these two multi-dimensional world masters joined the battle, it would be difficult for him to absorb these tens of thousands of world masters and leftovers. The sixteen super martial arts masters under.


    Since you are eager for my dimensional way, then I will give you a chance. If you can understand the dimensional way from it, I will lose.


    "You two will slowly comprehend the way of that dimension! As for the world masters in front of you, I will accept them all!" The air was surging, and his body was wrapped in red flames. During the rhythm, his costume happened. Changed and turned into a gorgeous black windbreaker, and a long red hair was stretched longer. It could be described as long hair reaching the waist. In the cold eyes, there was no mood swing, which made people feel calm and a little scary.


    Then, the violent breath returned to calm, and under this calm, the group of super martial masters felt the terrible power that made them all tremble.


    The sword in his hand was swung lightly, and the terrible crack spread all the way, and the world of nothing appeared outside, and then expanded more and more until it covered the entire world.


    For a time, all the world masters were shocked and their eyes widened, full of amazement. They could hardly believe that they just slashed through this world directly with a casual sword. This is a battlefield created by two diverse adults. what!Was it so ruined?


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes and looked in the direction where Hexi and the others were. With a thought, he directly included them in his own world. Then, he swung his sword forward with indifference, and the terrifying sword light shone, silent, but the next moment , But the bodies of thousands of middle and high martial masters burst into starlight and dissipated.


    All the world masters were shocked, and they were always high above them. At this moment, they felt the powerlessness and despair in front of absolute power.


    "Retreat!" A super martial arts master screamed coldly, and at the same time as the other fifteen super martial arts masters showed their shape, surrounded Monkey King in a round shape, each of them exploded, forming a sword or sword. Grab...rule runes linger, turning into destruction and thunder covering it!


    Cang!!!!


    Sixteen divine lights of different colors burst into the sky, collided with Monkey King¡¯s head, and blended perfectly, forming an unremarkable iron spear erected between the sky and the earth, rumbling and roaring constantly, black light blooming, straight toward The Monkey King from below stabbed...


    Combining the strongest combined attack formed by the source power of the sixteen super martial masters, this attack was impossible to dodge, but could only be hardened.


    "It''s really a terrible blow!" Monkey King looked at the iron spear that fell down. It was ordinary, but it contained the strongest power: "But Chaowu is only Chaowu after all..."


    Under the shocking gazes of countless world masters, Monkey King made a gesture of holding the sky with one hand...


    "What does he want to do? Is it because he wants to take the combined force of the sixteen adults with his bare hands and can''t make a single blow?!"


    "This, how is this possible!! Is he already so powerful?!"


    Monkey King''s behavior completely shocked tens of thousands of world masters, each of them widened his eyes, looking at the figure of one-handed sky.


    Then, in the next instant, the iron spear fell and collided with Monkey King¡¯s palms. All the world masters held their breath, imagining that the figure was pierced by a spear, but they were disappointed. The figure did not move, and the black clothes were there. Energetic agitated hunting and hunting, and then saw that Monkey King''s palm was lightly squeezed and clicked, making all the masters of the world a throb, and their eyes widened-the iron spear broke and collapsed on the spot. Don''t hurt Monkey King the slightest.


    "How, how is it possible!!!"


    The sixteen super martial masters all opened their eyes wide, unbelievable, but that was the strongest blow they combined to perform, and they were taken so lightly?


    "It''s not right! It''s wrong!! That guy''s breath is not right!!" A Super Martial Master looked at Monkey King and frowned.


    Then there was a Super Martial Master who seemed to think of something, his pupils suddenly tightened, and he lost his voice in amazement: "The second, second, and second-dimensional body?!!!"


    "!!!"


    At this moment, all the world masters have numb scalp. They have no idea what their fear is. At this moment, they are scared, scared!


    "Second, dimension body...he, does he even master this?!!!"


    All the world masters have a strong urge to turn around and run away at this moment. At their level, they are very clear about what the dimensional body represents.


    If they believed that Sun Wukong was an impenetrable dimensional god who understood the way of the dimension, now they have to admit that the one in front of him is already the real dimensional god, because The body is a symbol of the identity of the dimensional god.


    A Super Martial Master who stepped into the multi-dimensional realm now opened his eyes wide, unbelievable: "How is this possible! There can only be one dimensional god in the world, even if he understands the dimensional way, it is absolutely impossible. With the dimensional body, the dimensional body can only be possessed by the true dimensional god. How does the dimensional god still have it? This, this¡ª"


    At this moment, even the masters of the super martial arts have lost their intent to fight, let alone them. If the person in front of you really has a dimensional body, even if it is two multi-adults, it is definitely not him. Opponent.


    Dimensional body is synonymous with invincibility. Even if they are Super Martial Realm masters, they can''t even break their defenses, because the dimensional body is so desperate.


    The only thing that can match it is the evil of the dimension...... ..

 3306 Chapter Sixty One

    Why did Sun Wukong''s pluralism easily choose to succumb?In fact, it was because Monkey King used the dimensional power and dimensional body at that time, he was completely frightened by the dimensional body of Monkey King. Rather than being seized of his origin, surrendering is the best choice.


    Monkey King looked at all the realm masters, his eyes were indifferent, he even used the dimension body, in order to make a quick battle, the two avatars have already dragged the two pluralistic realm masters, he must be in this time , Packed up all the world masters here.


    With the increase of the world¡¯s source beads, Monkey King¡¯s dimensional body has become more and more perfect. Although it is not perfect, it is already very close. He has a foreboding, as long as the master of the super martial arts here and the rest of the middle and high martial arts Swallowing all the world masters is enough to make his dimensional body even more advanced.


    The Zanpaku Knife in his hand-Hong Ling exudes a sharp edge that makes those world masters scalp numb. Monkey Wukong''s figure flashes, avoiding the super martial world master, and he has appeared in the group of high and high martial world masters. Among them, in an instant, he ushered in tens of thousands of terrible attacks, and every blow was enough to easily wipe out those so-called immortals and sages.


    But bombarding Monkey King''s body, he who has a dimensional body, is like a tickling. Then, he waved his hand Zipai knife like a wolf into a flock, ignoring the fancy attacks of various world masters, one sword after another. Smashed the body of a realm master...


    "Our attacks... are all ineffective?!!!" The landlords were shocked and lost the courage to fight again. Without mastering the power of the dimension, they would not be able to hurt the identity of the dimension at all. Such a battle would be a fart. Ah, run quickly, life is important.


    The defeat was vented like a rainbow, but what made them feel desperate was that they couldn''t teleport to leave here, because in this area, Sun Wukong had already entered his dimensional way, leave?Yes, beat him again.


    They are left with only two options, either sit and wait for death, or rise up and surrender?That doesn''t exist, because they have long been regarded by Monkey King as a stepping stone to advancement.


    Although the speed of the world masters is so fast that they are invisible to the naked eye, everyone is teleporting, but Monkey King''s teleportation is faster than them. With all his cards out, he faced tens of thousands of world masters. massacre.


    The sixteen super martial masters wanted to save, but they couldn¡¯t keep up with Monkey King¡¯s speed at all, and their attack, Monkey King relied on the terror defense of the dimension body, directly ignored, facing such an opponent, they only With the help of being able to disciple, he watched as a famous world master was killed, and the original source orb was swallowed by Monkey King''s dimensional way, and his aura was growing at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    "I can''t go on like this!!"


    The Super Martial Lords naturally saw this, but they had no choice but to cast their sights on the two pluralistic Lords and pin all their hopes on them.


    What Sun Wukong did was naturally known by the two pluralistic world masters, which made their hearts become more and more anxious. They were racing with Monkey King, whether Sun Wukong swallowed tens of thousands of world masters first, or They first comprehend the real dimensional way...


    However, Monkey King''s clone is too tyrannical and difficult for them to swallow for a while. Success is inevitable. It is only a matter of time. But now, what they lack is time.


    Although Sun Wukong faced tens of thousands of world masters, but with all his means, relying on his speed, he actually slaughtered all the world masters except the super martial world master in a few minutes, devouring their world source. Empress Zhu, Sun Wukong¡¯s long red hair has turned one-fifth of it into silver...


    "Don''t hesitate, or we will be defeated one by one!" Half-step into the multi-dimensional Super Martial Realm master and look at the other Super Martial Realm masters: "Give me all your source power. In this way, maybe Buy some time!"


    The other super martial masters did not hesitate, nor did they give them time to hesitate. They were swallowed by Monkey King, and they would not even be left behind. They gave their companions and still had a glimmer of hope. So, each and every one of them shined and turned into The World Origin Pearl, whoosh whoosh~~ Flew into the body of the Super Martial Realm Master, causing his breath to skyrocket in vain. He, who was already half-footed into the multi-dimensional realm, actually broke through at this moment and was promoted to the real The pluralistic realm has become the new master of pluralistic realm.


    "Huh! Life and death are a matter of life and death, there is really enough unity!" Monkey King narrowed his eyes slightly, and his face was indifferent. Although it is a pity to lose fifteen Super Martial Origin Orbs, it seems more cost-effective to exchange for a Multi-source Orb.


    Monkey King distracted the other two multi-dimensional world masters. It would take some time to completely seize his two clones. At this time, it was more than enough to win the multi-dimensional world master who had just been promoted.


    Without the slightest drag, Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, he already appeared in front of the newly promoted multi-dimensional master, bombarded with fists mixed with dimensional power, but seeing the other party as if he had expected it, he dodges and retreats several miles away. When Monkey King gets closer, he flashes again, completely not wanting to collide head-on with him.


    "MD, it''s shameless, this guy wants to delay time!" Monkey King''s complexion suddenly became difficult to look.


    The newly promoted Diverse Master looked at Sun Wukong''s ugly face and smiled indifferently: "You don''t need to be so angry, right? Can''t beat me, can''t I escape?"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was silent. After he was promoted to the multiple world masters, his teleportation speed was obviously not comparable to that of the super martial world masters. Although he was still faster, he wanted to catch him. It was true for a while. It''s a bit difficult, but he has to kill him in a limited time now.


    "Master Wukong, let your subordinates be with you!"


    The figure flickered, but suddenly multiple elements flashed to the side of Monkey King.


    This makes the newly promoted multi-dimensional world master''s complexion suddenly dignified. A Monkey King is not something he can contend with. Here comes a multi-dimensional world master who is stronger than him. This is a trick: "Each of you is better than I''m strong, and I want to play two to one. Isn''t that wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Duanqi couldn''t help but smile: "My favorite thing to do is to bully the small with the big, and win with the more!"


    "..." The newly promoted pluralist world master looked speechless. Should the superior pluralist world master say such words?Where''s the face?Forcing it?How about majesty?


    "Stop talking nonsense, quickly take him down!" Monkey King snorted, and didn''t want to delay any more time, stretch out his figure, and dodge towards the multiple world master again...... ..

 3307 Chapter 62 End here

    The sword in his hand is covered with dimensional power, shining brightly, and completely locks the multi-dimensional master''s aura. In the next moment, the endless lightsaber is already densely packed in this area, densely packed, and the power displayed even if the multi-dimensional master is Feeling a numb scalp, this is a complete effort to give him no chance to delay time!


    At the same time, the multiple avatars turned into thousands, and the power of the pseudo-dimensional ejected from his hands, intertwined and entangled together, forming an extremely exaggerated bondage formation, completely confining the multiple world masters.


    Seeing this, the lord of the pluralistic world was silent. He just wanted to buy more time. Wouldn''t he not give such an opportunity? It was too difficult.


    Since running away is no longer possible, you have to fight hard.


    As soon as the multi-dimensional master pointed out, life and death evolved, tossing and rounding, and between the ups and downs, it made people tremble. The solidity was divided into nothing but a terrifying gap, shattering countless lightsabers suspended in the air.


    Monkey King looked indifferent, his thoughts moved, and the lightsaber trembled, making it even more dazzling. On top of each lightsaber, there was a touch of will to destroy the eternity, which cut the void into pieces, and then, endless light. The sword turned into a torrent of sword formations that pierced the sky and collided with the attacks of the multiple world masters. The lightsaber was disappearing, and the attacks of the multiple world masters were also weakened, but the lightsaber was infinite and endless, and firmly occupied the upper hand. .


    When Sun Wukong saw this, his brows were slightly frowned. This kind of opposition is not what he wants to see. Now he will win every second. What he wants is a quick fight and a one-shot death. However, the multiple world master is a multiple world after all. Lord, if you want to kill with one blow, how easy is it?


    After thinking about it, he tilted his head to look at Duan Yuan: "Can you trap him for a second?"


    The multi-faceted expression nodded solemnly: "The multi-element world master who has just been promoted is inferior to me in strength, trapped him for a second, more than a mistake."


    Monkey King nodded indifferently: "Put it into practice."


    As he said, he was holding the sword in front, and the red silk in his hand exuded terrible dimensional light, which melted into Monkey King''s body. In an instant, his breath rose sharply again, and the black windbreaker was stained with red. , A brilliant brilliance broke out, and for a while, the whole Wuzhi began to shake uneasy, like an egg shell, layered and broken, but what was revealed was nothing.


    Nothing is nothing, even if it is destroyed, he is still nothing, nothing exists.


    Feeling the breath of Monkey King''s skyrocketing again, the master of the multi-dimensional world changed in amazement, with a shocked expression on his face: "I can still improve? Is there no limit for him?!"


    He originally thought that after displaying the Dimensional Body, it was Sun Wukong''s final card, but he did not expect that it was still not his limit.


    "You really deserve to be the Monkey King! This kind of power..." Duoyuan looked at Monkey King with admiration in his eyes, and then his handprints changed, almost consuming half of his source power, and poured into the avatar who transformed into thousands. In the formation formed.


    Seeing this, the multi-dimensional world master can only show a wry smile. This is too shameless. A multi-dimensional world master who is stronger than him consumes nearly half of his source power just to restrain him for a second. This style of play is changed to normal. He simply dismissed it and would ridicule whether the other party was a stupid man, but now it makes his scalp numb.


    Because he knows very well that it doesn''t take a second to make Monkey King kill him thousands of times. This kind of rogue hooligan style of play is simply incomprehensible!


    The lord of the multi-dimensional world has a feeling of crying without tears. Both of you are better than me. It is too much to even work together to brush me.


    Don¡¯t exist like you have their own dignity and pride?He can understand against opponents who are stronger than himself, and even opponents who are weaker than himself have to join hands. It is too unethical, too bullying, no, bullying God.


    However, it is clear that Monkey King does not want to talk nonsense with the multiple world masters. The red silk in his hand already emits a sword of destruction. From it, the multiple world masters can not help but sigh slightly: "It seems that it''s over..." As he said, he tilted his head to look at Hong and Wu, his expression was extremely calm: "Two adults, I have tried my best. Next, I will rely on you..."


    Feeling that his body can''t move any minute, the calm face of the Lord of the Multiple Realms suddenly became ugly, and the power of the original source skyrocketed. In the next instant, Monkey King''s figure was already passing him by, with a''pop'', as if The sound of something shattering sounded, and the body of the multi-dimensional master suddenly split, turning into a little bit of light, and began to decompose and dissipate...


    He looked up at the sky, and sighed helplessly: "Unexpectedly... in this Yuanzhidao... there is no possibility of self-destruction... Dimensional God... really makes people yearn for..."


    The sigh disappeared between the heavens and the earth, Monkey King grabbed his incarnation of the multi-source beads and plunged into his dimensional path. In an instant, waves of invisible terror erupted from his body, shocking the layers. Broken and repeated, this void of nothingness is like it can be reborn infinitely, even if you destroy it many times, it will still be the same when it appears again.


    Sun Wukong closed his eyes and entered the stage of enlightenment. His breath was rising, and his long red hair gradually turned into silvery white. It didn''t stop until half red and half silvery white. It looked a bit strange and had a sense of sight to kill Matt. weird.


    Sun Wukong opened his eyes and frowned slightly: "It seems...not enough..." He turned around and looked at Hong and Wu in the distance...


    It just happened to see that the clone that was originally the appearance of Monkey King was wrapped in a source of power, and gradually became the appearance of Hong and Wu. As the breath agitated, it exuded the danger that even Monkey King could feel, and their seizure was completed. Up.


    Well, strictly speaking, this is not considered as a loss, but as absorption and fusion, because the clone is just an energy body separated by Monkey King.


    Hong had a calm face, as if all his subordinates had been killed, as if he had already expected it: "I have to admit that the path you are walking is really a path that others cannot copy. No wonder you dare to hand over the two clones. Let''s delay time."


    Monkey King looked at Hong Yuwu with strange lights in his eyes: "It seems that you didn''t get nothing..."


    "You are too self-confident, and you too underestimate our original realm master." Hong looked indifferent, with a breath out, and a brand new world appeared above Wu''s head at the same time. The breath flowed, exactly the same as Monkey King''s dimensional way. .


    That is the real dimensional way, which can accommodate thousands of dimensional worlds. They have mastered the pseudo-dimensional way and don¡¯t know how many tens of thousands of years. After obtaining Monkey King¡¯s promotion theory, they successfully realized it and put many years into use. The "pseudo" word on the body was removed...

 3308 Chapter 63: Origin, True Self

    Although the path taken by Monkey King cannot be copied by others, the multiple world masters are multiple world masters. Even if they cannot follow the path taken by Monkey King, they can still use this to evolve and create and step into their own dimensional path.


    And now, with Monkey King¡¯s experience and lessons learned, they succeeded.


    The power of the dimension was gathered in his hand, and Hong exclaimed: "Is this the power of the dimension? A word difference is a world of difference!" He said, looking at Monkey King, he said gratefully: "Thank you for your generosity. Otherwise, we will never be able to set foot in this dreamland."


    "That''s really congratulations." Sun Wukong looked indifferent, unable to see the slightest thought in his heart.


    Wu Mu looked at Monkey King, and the corners of his mouth showed a slight curve: "Do you regret now? The road that I thought could not be copied was used by me and Hongji. Doesn''t it seem incredible?"


    "Regret? Unbelievable?" Monkey King looked at the two pluralistic masters with a faint smile: "What are you talking about? If I disagree, how much information do you think you can get from my clone?"


    Hong heard this, frowning involuntarily: "Are you saying that these are all you deliberately?"


    "Otherwise?" Monkey King smiled, and his high fighting spirit suddenly rose: "Two multi-dimensional source beads that have stepped into the real dimensional path are unique!!"


    Both Hong and Wu''s expressions became serious. They were able to advance, but this guy did it on purpose?The original excitement suddenly became a little worse.


    Diversified on the side was a look of astonishment. He really didn''t expect that the promotion of Hong and Wu was actually within the calculation of Master Monkey King?Is this crazy?Or confidence in yourself?Those are two multi-dimensional masters who have stepped into the real dimensional way!Already qualified to advance to the God of Dimension!Don¡¯t you be afraid of playing with fire and burning yourself?


    Monkey King seemed to see through the multiple inner thoughts, with a serious expression: "If I don''t do this, how can I fight the evil and god of the dimension? Collect the world''s source orbs slowly, and develop wretchedly? It will take that time, I I''m sure that at this time, the evil of the dimension has already recovered nearly half of its strength. If I don''t take a risk and wait for him to come, I won''t have the slightest chance to win."


    "But this is too risky!" The multiple expressions are extremely solemn, the two multiple world masters who have stepped into the real dimensional way, this is a bit big!


    "Adventure?" Sun Wu was full of vigor: "Can there be the danger of Yuan annihilation? I can even fight the evil of that dimension to doubt life, let alone two multi-dimensional masters!"


    "Diversified world master?" Duan said with a serious face: "They have understood the way of the dimension, and now they are counted as the god of the dimension?"


    "The God of Dimension?" Monkey King gave Duan a strange look: "Are you thinking about fart."


    "Isn''t it?" Duanyuan looked curious.


    Not far away, Hong and Wu frowned slightly. In fact, their hearts were a little strange. Although they stepped into the real dimensional way, they seemed to be different from the Monkey King''s dimensional way?


    Sun Wukong did not answer the pluralism, but looked towards Hong and Wu. Now the matter is a foregone conclusion, and there is no rush to start the fight: "Are you two also wondering, you have clearly stepped into the real dimensional way, but it is not Is my way of dimension different?"


    "Why?" Hong asked without shame, it seemed that it was not a hostile relationship at all.


    Monkey King: "Don''t you feel that your own dimensional way and the world that can be accommodated is limited?"


    Upon hearing this, Hong and Wu''s complexion changed slightly, and they finally knew where the sense of violation had appeared, and their complexions suddenly became a little hard to look at.


    Looking at the expressions of Hong and Wu, Monkey King smiled: "It seems you have figured it out."


    "What do you mean?" Duanyuan was puzzled. He did not have the same feelings as Hong and Wu, so it was naturally difficult to think of that.


    Monkey King said calmly: "Their dimensional way can hold a limited world, at most 10,000; but my dimensional way is infinite, don''t you understand the difference between the two?"


    Duoyuan was stunned, and suddenly laughed: "That''s it, it''s that way~~Hahaha~~~ They thought they had stepped into the same dimensional way as Master Wukong, but they didn''t expect it, but the fact is that they just follow It¡¯s so funny to be promoted to the real-self multiple world master, hahaha~~~"


    The multiple and unbridled laughter made Hong and Wu''s complexion extremely difficult to look at. Even if they had a big trouble with NMD, you don''t need to laugh so loudly, it''s just outrageous.


    Monkey King''s expression returned to normal again: "However, the two of them let me realize that what the real self multiple world master controls is the real dimensional power, which surprised me a bit."


    "Um~ indeed." The complex expressions suddenly became serious, Hong and Wu''s pseudo-dimensional power became real dimensional power, and their strength was indeed enhanced.


    From this point, we can also see the difference between the true self and the origin. Hong and Wu have changed from the origin to the true self, but the world they control is only their main world, but their strength has not been weakened, but instead Become stronger; if it is replaced by a normal real-self multiple world master, and the world controlled only by its own main world, then its strength is definitely far less than these two original multiple world masters, only controlling tens of thousands of worlds , I am afraid it can be compared with them.


    The difference in basic combat power between the two is a bit big. Sure enough, the original creature is essentially different from the normal creatures in the realm. In terms of natural combat power, the original creature is far superior.


    Looking at Hong and Wu, Monkey King came up with the idea of ??accepting them as subordinates. He only controls one main world, and his strength is so strong. If they are allowed to control tens of thousands of dimensional worlds, their strength will be even higher. Floor, this original creature must be stronger in terms of combat power. If it can be used for its own use, try to use it for its own use.


    "How, do you want to fight?" Monkey King looked at Hong and Wu, and threw an olive branch: "If you are willing to become my subordinates, I can return the tens of thousands of source beads I collected before."


    Upon hearing this, Hong and Wu narrowed their eyes slightly, as if they had confirmed each other''s thoughts from the other''s eyes. The terrible breath spread, and they acted to show their position.


    "Is that so..." Monkey King shook his head with regret: "After you feel the benefits of the real self, you covet my dimensional way even more..." ..

 3309 Chapter 64 Monkey King vs Hong and Wu

    The human heart is not enough to swallow the elephant, and the realm master is the same; although Hong and Wu have stepped into the real dimensional way, they are still unable to be satisfied and want to be one step closer.


    If Hong and Wu were jealous of Monkey King before, now the two of them have the confidence to fight Monkey King, which comes from their confidence in the power of the real dimension.


    Everyone has the same power. Even if Monkey King''s personal combat power is stronger than them, but two against one, it is not necessarily who loses and who wins.


    It would be nice to be able to subdue the two multi-dimensional masters without fighting. But even if he couldn''t subdue it, he would be happy to see it, because now he wants to have a good fight.


    The dangerous aura revealed, and Monkey King had already climbed to the apex of his own strength. Facing the two diverse world masters, he did not dare to have the slightest reservation.


    In the same way, Hong and Wu also had a solemn expression. They were divided into left and right. They attacked Monkey King first, and punched out a fist covered with dimensional power. It can be said that the power of the fist shook the world. There are layers of broken, endless rules of rune in nothing. It exploded, showing extreme destruction, shocking and dazzling at the same time.


    The terrible fist wind separated far away, and Monkey King felt a little pain from his face being scratched. It was evident that the dimensional power of Hong and Wu could already hurt Monkey King¡¯s dimensional body.


    Sun Wukong had sharp eyes, half red and half silver hair flying, and he seemed to have a different kind of domineering arrogance. In the face of this kind of flanking attack, he did not choose to defend, but attacked and fought back fiercely.


    Of course, at their level, these attacks and evasion are meaningless, and only confrontation with absolute strength is the only way out.


    In Monkey King''s main world, everyone was extremely nervous watching this peerless battle. One by one they held their breath and watched nervously. They wanted to help, but unfortunately, she was not qualified to participate in this kind of battle.


    Monkey King¡¯s fist was glowing, and the power of the covering dimension was enough to destroy the super martial arts world. With a sound of''buzz'', he punched out while he was rushing forward. It seemed not gorgeous, but what it showed was extremely Complete destruction, the fist immediately collided with Wu¡¯s attack, and at the same time a terrible roar broke out, the entire Wuzhili was shaking violently, shattering like glass, layer after layer, but no matter how Wuzhili was destroyed, it remained the same. There is no place, endless.


    Boom boom boom!!!!


    The deafening sound reverberated continuously, and the terrible power fluctuations were like Wang Yang, bursting violently!


    After a moment of pause, Sun Wukong''s figure dissolves Wu''s terrible blow. His figure remains undiminished, only taking Wu''s face, and then Hong''s attack comes to a halt...


    Wu had an extremely solemn expression on his face, and Monkey King''s fighting instincts shocked him terribly. Under the circumstances that he was not in a hurry to think, Monkey King had instinctively made the most reasonable solution.


    In this situation, if he didn''t defend and block him, wouldn''t he have to continue to withstand Monkey King''s attacks while being affected by Hong''s full blow?


    Wu didn''t hesitate to fight against this, the source force and the power of the dimension broke out, and he slammed against Monkey King''s fists without hesitation. If you want to play like this, then stay with you to the end. Anyway, take Hong''s full blow. It was Monkey King and not him. At most, he was only affected, but Monkey King wanted to bear it hard.


    Wu roared loudly, his breath soared, this punch was unreserved.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom~~~


    The collision of the fist and the fist made the world shake, and the bodies of Monkey King and Wu were surging and gushing with source energy and light, intertwined and collided, and surging out of monstrous power...


    In the next moment, Hong¡¯s devastating blow had reached the back of Monkey King, and he was about to hit him. A sly smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King¡¯s mouth. His left hand suddenly opened backward, and a swallowing black hole widened in front of his palm. He swallowed Hong Na with the destructive torrent of the power of origin and dimension, and his fist, which had collided with Wu, stubbornly stubbornly swelled in vain, and the world buzzed, Wu snorted, and was called by Monkey King. The sudden surge of power was caught off guard, and his body flew out and disappeared at the end of his vision.


    "It swallowed my attack, blessed himself and fought back to Wu''s body..." Hong''s face was solemn, and his full blow was swallowed by Monkey King. This strange scene made him very shocked, and he was here. At the first level, the power displayed is extremely devastating, and it is impossible to be swallowed and used by others. Otherwise, it will be severely injured, and the body will explode. But just now, it was completely swallowed by Monkey King, which made Hong Hong He has a better understanding of Monkey King''s dimensional way.


    Regarding this, Hong had to exclaim: "It''s really a dimensional body, I didn''t expect to be able to achieve this level..." At the same time, he became more eager for Monkey King''s dimensional way.


    Wu, his figure flashed, and he already appeared beside Hong. At this time, his aura was a little dazzling, and he was obviously injured by Monkey King''s previous punch: "I didn''t expect the body of the dimension to swallow me. power¡­"


    Hong''s expression calmed down again: "It''s normal to resist the backlash of these forces with the defense of the dimensional body. However, his dimensional body is not yet complete. Such an attack cannot be swallowed forever, and it can only be done. Unexpected effect."


    And the fact is just as Hong said, although the dimensional body is strong, but Monkey King has not reached Consummation after all. It is only Xiaocheng who swallowed Hong''s full blow. Now he already feels a fiery burning sensation in his body.


    But in the situation just now, he could only choose to do that, otherwise it would not be as simple as a pain.


    Looking at Hong and Wu, Sun Wukong''s expression became somewhat solemn: "These two pluralistic world masters are really strong!"


    Just now, although it was only a tentative attack, he had almost exhausted all his strength. He even received the blessing of Devouring Hong and counterattacked it. It turned out that Wu was only injured. This kind of existence really wanted to win. It is not something that can be done overnight.


    Seeing that Monkey King was not taking any action, Hong and Wu did not attack again, as if thinking of countermeasures in secret, their Monkey King became more and more afraid.


    On the contrary, Monkey King, after thinking about it, casually moved Zanpaku Dao Hong Ling in his hand. At the same time, he also had an extra Multi-Essence Orb in his other hand, which was the Multi-Essence Orb he had just captured...

 3310 Chapter Sixty Five

    Seeing Monkey King''s behavior, Hong and Wu''s brows instinctively throbbed, and they felt a little uncomfortable and wanted to stop it. But at this distance, even if they were to make a move, it might be too late, but even In this way, they even launched an attack on Monkey King without hesitation.


    After a brief collision, they have clearly understood that each other¡¯s strengths are not equal. Personally speaking, Monkey King is still above them. If at this time, Monkey King¡¯s strength is strengthened again, it will be for them. Words are not a good thing.


    The speeds of Hong and Wu have reached their limit, and the moment has appeared in front of the Monkey King, but apparently, Monkey King has no intention to collide with them, and directly teleports away, while teleporting to avoid the attack, while holding the The multiple source beads are directly integrated into the Zanpaku Knife¡ª¡ªRed Aya.


    In an instant, the brilliance of the red silk bloomed, and a terrible dimensional force broke out, which turned into a terrible torrent of energy. It shook Hong and Wu directly in front of them, and when they stabilized their bodies, they both The complexion suddenly became a little difficult to look, because they had clearly felt the same power from Monkey King¡¯s Zanpaku Knife, which was a power that belonged to the master of multiple realms¡ªa knife in his hand, unexpectedly Also promoted to become a veritable multi-world master!


    Hong and Wu were shocked: "What a terrible refining speed, that''s a multi-element source pearl! Succeeded in refining and absorption in an instant?!!!"


    It¡¯s no wonder they were so shocked. It is extremely dangerous to absorb the World Origin Orbs, and the multi-element Origin Orbs, non-super martial world masters cannot successfully absorb them, otherwise there is only one way to death; they have also felt the red damask in the hands of Monkey King before. The level of the master of high martial arts, the level of high martial arts, has absorbed and refined multiple source beads in a flash?They feel that their IQ has been strongly rubbed.


    Well, it¡¯s no wonder Hong and Wu feel this way. They just regard Hong Ling as a special high-wu world master who transforms into weapons, and they don¡¯t know that Hong Ling and Monkey King are the same. , It is Monkey King¡¯s Zhanpaku Knife, that is, one body. Monkey King wants to refine a multi-source bead to give Hong Ling. Isn¡¯t it a very simple thing?


    Moreover, this multi-element source bead had been absorbed and refined by Monkey King''s Dimensional Way before, but now it was simply given to Hong Ling.


    Hong and Wu Neng have this doubt, not because they are stupid, but because they don¡¯t understand the [true self] created by Monkey King. Even if they step into the [true self] from [Essence], they also entered in confusion; What''s more, their dimensional way is far from the functional effect of Monkey King. For example, Monkey King can instantly refine and absorb multiple source beads for use, but their dimensional way can''t do it. They can only take time to go. Slowly refine and absorb.


    After Hong Ling was bestowed with Multiple Origin Orbs, she succeeded in moving from a high martial level to the rank of multiple world masters. This is no longer as simple as improving quality, but a qualitative leap. If she had brought Sun Wukong before If the improvement is only twice, then now it has soared to five times.


    Don''t think that these five times are very few. At the level of Monkey King, let alone five times, even if it is only a level of strength, it is a huge difference.


    "True solution!!"


    Holding the red silk in his hand, Monkey King spoke indifferently. In an instant, his original half-red and half-silver hair color turned completely red, dancing and dancing, and his breath is calm as water, without the violent before. But because of this calmness, Hong and Wu felt the terrifying threat to their lives, and felt the terrifying power contained in this calmness.


    [True Explanation], Hong Ling gained a new liberating power after being promoted to the multiple world masters.


    "It''s just being promoted to Diversity, how could it have increased so much?!!!" Hong and Wu Xianggu were amazed. The irregular increase in Sun Wukong''s strength obviously made the two Diversified Masters a bit embarrassed. That sword still has this. Waiting for terrible special auxiliary power?


    But this is not over yet. Under the influence of countless novels and animations, Monkey King is very clear that countless powerful villains have died of talking or retaining their strength, and will not go all out until the last moment, so that they will eventually die alive. He doesn''t want to be such a tragic figure.


    "Rongrong!"


    A deep drink resounded through his master world. Ning Rongrong, who was nervously watching the battle, immediately nodded solemnly and danced with his slender hands. The monstrous torrent of source power instantly blessed Monkey King''s body through the dimensional way, making his Agility speed, power attack, physical defense, etc. have all been improved by two levels.


    Don''t underestimate these two levels. At this level of battle, the slightest advantage is often the key to victory.


    Today''s Ning Rongrong is one of the rare super martial arts masters that Monkey King has tried his best to cultivate, so that it is precisely this critical moment that gives him such a few increases.


    "..."


    Hong and Wu watched Sun Wukong''s trump cards one by one. They were speechless. They wanted to speak. Is it too late to surrender now?


    But they knew that even if they were willing, Monkey King couldn''t agree. As Monkey King said before, the current situation is that either they killed Monkey King or they were killed by Monkey King.


    "There is no way, it seems that we have to do our best!" Hong looked at Wu with a solemn expression, his expression became more solemn than ever. If he is not serious now, he will most likely fall. .


    "We two have never used this power since we were born!"


    "Yeah! Never used it!"


    Hong and Wu clasped their hands together, and a steady stream of original power and dimensional power were released from their bodies, and then weirdly merged. In the end, they became the source orb and merged into one, the breath is rising, the world is shaking, and , A brand new character appeared in front of Monkey King.


    She has long aqua-blue hair dancing like ocean waves, her figure is slender and tall, and she is a little too pretty.


    "..."


    Monkey King looked at the person in front of him, his expression instantly became extremely solemn, no wonder they dared to challenge him, but he didn''t expect that there were such hole cards.


    "It seems that it is a bit difficult to win!" He whispered to himself, Monkey King''s fighting spirit became more and more high. Originally, he was still worried that if he had all his cards, he would end the battle soon. , Wu Hui gave him such a surprise, very good, very good, he can finally have a good fight.


    Without any words, the two figures flashed in a tacit understanding, and then crashed together...

 3311 Chapter 66 Victory

    The endless roar resounded through the whole Wuzhi, causing it to reincarnate in the shattered recurrence. The power of the dimension of destruction has already reflected this world of Wuzhi.


    The aftermath of the terrible collision shocked so much that it retreated again and again, and finally coughed up blood and flew upside down, and his face was full of shock when he stopped his body.


    He, who is also a pluralistic master, could not bear the aftermath of their battle, and was hit by an unprecedented blow. He felt that if he did not go back, he might die between Monkey King and the two pluralistic masters. Under the aftermath of the battle.


    Without any hesitation, with a move of multiple minds, he has already turned into a little starlight and disappeared, returning to his own world.


    As a member of the Monkey King Dimensional Way, he would naturally not be rejected if he wanted to go back.


    Therefore, in this Wuzhili, there is only a terrible roar remaining, but there is no figure in the battle at all, because their speed is so fast that they can''t be seen.


    This level of confrontation can be summed up without words at all. Apart from the continuous roar and destructive power, there is nothing to see; it is not a battle that can tell the winner in a short period of time.


    Monkey King''s strength is slightly stronger, but even if this level is so strong, it will not be able to tell the winner in a short time. After all, they are immortal bodies, even if they are severely injured, they can instantly recover. , Is the bottom line, is its own source power and dimensional power, the key to victory or defeat lies in whose source power and dimensional power are exhausted first.


    This will be a long tug of war. In nothing, there is no concept of time and space. Therefore, the time here will not flow, and the energy consumed will not be replenished, because there is nothing in itself. have.


    But there must be a concept of the battle time.


    One day, two days... one year, two years...


    The terrible roar of battle never stopped from beginning to end. After the initial tension, the goddess and others relaxed and then became numb...


    But they have to watch the battle every day, because they have nothing to do except watch the battle. Monkey King has manifested the dimensional way, and they are in the dimensional way, naturally, they are also in nothing, want to spend time collecting the world Yuanzhu is not good.


    It wasn''t until five years later that the level of the battle was raised again. Perhaps Monkey King felt that in this battle, it was too protracted. Instead of saving energy and energy, he unrestrainedly performed one big move, continuous bombardment, one after another. The person who has been able to fight with greatness and martial arts in time retreats again and again; when he can react, he has no scruples anymore, just like Monkey King, going crazy, big moves one by one, and the poor Wuzhi destroys faster. It''s fast, but no matter how it is destroyed, it still shows nothing. Here, it cannot be truly destroyed.


    The collision of fists, the blasting of the source force, the confrontation of the power of the dimension, the erosion and destruction of the rules... everything, such a battle scene, is shocking and gorgeous, it is simply a visual feast, but after a long time, instead Become boring.


    In this way, the unrestrained fighting and squandering continued. Year after year, another five years passed, and the endless roar suddenly stopped...


    The goddess and others, who had been watching the battlefield all the time, were suddenly shocked, all attentively, looking sideways, looking nervous and looking forward...


    Ten years of fierce confrontation has made Monkey King and Hongwu look embarrassed. Their clothes have long been tattered like beggars, and there are countless scars on their bodies. Whether they are fists or all over, they are all covered with blood. I don''t know if it is his own or the other party''s.


    The chests of both sides are violently ups and downs, and their breathing is short. It is obvious that this kind of fierce confrontation that shortens the time, and the unrestrained consumption and they are somewhat unable to bear.


    According to the normal process, even if they are marked for thousands of years, they will never experience fatigue. After all, their self-recovery ability is extremely amazing.


    But in order to distinguish the victory or defeat, Hongwu forced by Monkey King had to fight him, so that this infinitely continuous battle was directly shortened to ten years, which shows how fierce and cruel the battle between the two is.


    The two of them now have nearly exhausted their source power and dimensional power, but the corners of Monkey King¡¯s mouth are slightly upturned, looking at Hongwu, a smile from the heart appears on his face: "It seems that I win Up."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw that the handsome and unspeakable figure suddenly split into two, and the combination of Hong and Wu was forced to be lifted because of excessive consumption.


    "You, very strong!" Hong''s expression was indifferent, and while breathing was short, he appeared very calm.


    "Unexpectedly, even if it is combined, it will not be able to defeat you..." Wu''s expression was complicated. He was very clear that this combination was lifted and the victory was divided. They failed. Without the power of the combination, they could no longer compete with the people in front of him Monkey King contended.


    "For you to accompany me in the battle, I will give you a decent way to die!" Monkey King looked cold, and the Zanpaku Knife in his hand was bleak, and there were even a lot of gaps on it. If there is no breath, it seems to be trying to maintain a state of true understanding.


    After the words, Monkey King did not hesitate at all, because he knew that Hong Ling had reached the limit. He flashed, cut out with a sword, and carried the terrifying edge that divided the world in half, flashing in the direction where Wu was. For a moment, there was a piercing and clear jingle, but seeing Wu burst out his last strength, he grabbed the red silk with his bare hands, his eyes were indifferent and determined, and the continuous power surged, he clung to the sword, actually wanting Crush the red silk in Monkey King''s hands.


    "Don''t you want to give up?" Monkey King''s eyes were cold, his breath exploded, and he grabbed Wu Na''s hand holding the sword, and said indifferently: "I wanted to give you the respect you deserve. Since you don''t appreciate it, then it turns into The dust will disappear!"


    Terrible suction burst out from his palm, and Wu changed his color in amazement. He realized that his little power was swallowed up like a flood, and his body instantly became illusory: "Dimensional...body!!!"


    If it is normal, he can resist, and his power will not be swallowed, but now, physically and mentally exhausted, in a state of limit, how can he resist the swallowing of the dimensional body, but in a moment, the power has been swallowed With a''pop'', Wu''s body shattered, and the incarnation Yuanzhu appeared in front of Monkey King.


    "Hey~~" Hong could only sigh helplessly about this. He was originally like Wu, and wanted to make the last struggle, but when the Monkey King appeared, he instantly gave up this thought. This situation has already Powerless to return to heaven, the current dimensional body, for him-has no solution...

 3312 Chapter 67 The End

    "You, should you keep your hand?" Hong looked at Monkey King with complicated eyes. Judging from the horror power that erupted behind Monkey King using the dimension, he was convinced that Monkey King had not used his ultimate trump card.


    Sure enough, the characters who can comprehend the new dimension of Tao are not the ones that can be easily challenged. Perhaps, only those two can match them.


    Monkey King naturally understood what Hong was referring to, and he didn''t explain much: "Who knows."


    "It seems that I completely lost..." Hong sighed helplessly, his face calm: "Let''s do it."


    "Thank you very much for bringing me a very exciting battle." Monkey King''s body flashed, the red silk in his hand had penetrated Hong''s chest, and the force of destruction broke out, directly destroying his body, turning him into a source pearl. Floating in front of Monkey King.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and the power of the dimension exploded, erasing the soul will from it. The red silk in his hand also turned into a light spot and dissipated. After exiting the [True Understanding] state, his long red hair returned to half red , Half silver.


    Holding two multi-source beads in his hand, a look of expectation emerged in Monkey King''s eyes: "I hope I can successfully advance."


    With a thought, his figure has returned to his main world. The goddess and others immediately greeted him and looked at the long hair of Monkey King. The goddess'' voice was soft: "Congratulations, Wukong, you are one step closer to the god of dimension ."


    Monkey King laughed heartily: "It''s still far away!"


    With that, he looked at Kaisha, Hexi and the others, and then fixed his eyes on Hexi''s body: "It seems that you have already talked about it. How do you plan to stay or go back?"


    "..." Hexi didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Keisha couldn''t help but give Monkey King a blank look at this. Are you so straightforward?He immediately took Hexi''s hand and said, "Stay, I need your assistance by my side."


    Hexi''s face was reddish, and he nodded.


    As for Lingxi and the others, naturally there is no need to ask more, they will always follow in the footsteps of Queen Kesha.


    Ruoning has already sworn to follow Monkey King, so naturally there is no need to ask.


    Morgana took a few steps forward and put a carefree hand on Sun Wukong''s shoulder: "You guy, really scared us, don''t you know what kind of existence you are? You ran back to us twice The original world has also tampered with our past experience, which is really messy."


    Ruo Ning was puzzled when he heard this: "Well, Lord Wukong, I have always had a question that I don¡¯t understand. I heard from Queen Keisha that they have become the masters of the world, and they have become the only existence. In the past, in the future, or in the present, there is only one self in the present. If you go back to the past, in that time and space, there should be no more Queen Kesha and others? But why..."


    "I know what you want to ask." Sun Wukong looked at Ruoning and said, "This event is quite special, because Xi''s world has been destroyed, and the world you exist in was newly created after she became the Lord of the True Self. The world, therefore, she created a new you. Without my guidance, you will become two different selves. By then, Kyle will be Kyle and Keisha will be Keisha."


    Ruo Ning nodded with a clear look. It is worthy of being a scientific one. At the same time, he was full of curiosity. "What about you? How do you exist in a time and space? ?"


    Monkey King: "Actually, this is not the case. From the moment I appeared, there was only one me in this world from beginning to end, but in order to prevent that world from evolving into two different parallel time and space, two of you appeared, I couldn¡¯t Don¡¯t let the self who traveled and the self who came to this world come to the same time and space, so that it will be connected to this world..."


    "And I know when I will appear, so at that time, after I let Keisha and the others go to the earth, the me who descended on the earth is actually me, and the''me'' who stayed in the Angel Nebula was already taken by me. It¡¯s a phantom. Didn¡¯t you find that ¡°I¡± was in the Angel Nebula and didn¡¯t go anywhere? Then after I took Keisha and the others away, the timeline returned to normal again, and then I I returned to the Angel Nebula, replacing the phantom me."


    "This kind of thing, you really do it!"


    When the goddess and others heard the words, they all looked at Monkey King speechless, and Monkey King said it lightly, but they knew clearly how difficult it is to do this, and the time they took to change a dimensional world. Naturally it is easy, but they want to change the time of other dimensional worlds, or the timeline that has already occurred, and reverse it to connect the two worlds. This is not what they can do.


    Each of Ruoning and the others were dumbfounded. In other words, is it necessary to achieve this level?


    "If you are so boring, go with us to hunt the world Yuanzhu." Morgana rolled her eyes at Monkey King.


    Monkey King laughed without answering, and said, "Okay, that''s the end of the chat, you all get back a little."


    With that said, Monkey King has already opened his own way of dimension.


    Seeing the Monkey King''s posture, the goddess and others were all flashes, and they were already far away from where the Monkey King was.


    Looking at Monkey King in the distance, Morgana walked to Kaguya Ji''s side and smiled: "Sister, who do you think Wukong will give those two multi-source beads to?"


    Kaguya Ji glanced at her and said calmly, "You don''t have to think about it..."


    "That''s not necessarily. People are so obedient!" Morgana said, her eyes flashed with inexplicable light, she secretly compared it, among the crowd, the most likely to be given the multi-source orb is Kaguya Ji , After all, among the girls, she has the greatest contribution, and collecting the world¡¯s source beads is also the most active one. In terms of personality, it is also the one that Monkey King needs most. Next, it seems that she is only herself?Hmm~ No, Morgana seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly turned her gaze to Albedo. The threats to them are also great. She asks herself a bit about the kind of loyalty without dignity. Can''t do it.


    But they are still newcomers, and the credit is not big, there should be no chance.


    "Who would it be?" Morgana was particularly active at this moment.


    On the other hand, Monkey King has already thrown the two multi-source beads in his hand into his dimensional way. With the refining and fusion, his aura has risen sharply, and his half-red, half-silver hair is gradually covered by silver. In the end it was completely dyed silver...

 3313 Chapter 68: Super Seminary (End)

    Clenching his fists back and forth, Monkey King felt the skyrocketing power in his body, and a little smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "The dimensional body has gone further, very good!"


    "Congratulations, Wukong, he is becoming more and more like a dimensional god." Tina and the others flashed, and they surrounded Monkey King again.


    "Silver hair, so cool~" Zi Yan looked at Monkey King with twinkling eyes, full of admiration.


    "Although it''s cool, I still think red hair looks better." Yue''er said softly, as quiet as water.


    "I think silver is good-looking, cool and handsome, it''s so stylish."


    The women talked about this new image of Monkey King.


    Bulma looked at Monkey King with curiosity and said, "Wukong, you should be a new transformation ability, right? Can you change back?"


    Monkey King nodded, his mind moved, his aura condensed, and his long silver hair returned to long red hair.


    Clenching his fist, Monkey King felt carefully for a while, and frowned slightly: "This ascension seems to be in the form of transformation... Is it because of the Saiyan bloodline? It seems that I want to change this power. It will take some time to practice until it becomes normal."


    Nami heard the words, but her eyes flashed and said: "Isn''t this cool! At the moment of transformation, she was super handsome!"


    "Handsome is handsome, but it''s also a burden." Monkey King said with a serious face: "When I reach my level, the opponents I meet are extremely strong. I have time to transform and improve combat effectiveness. I don''t know that I will be eliminated by the opponent. How many times has it been."


    "This is indeed a problem." All the women nodded solemnly. They all knew that even one millisecond of existence like Monkey King was deadly.


    "You know that you will solve that kind of thing yourself." Morgana couldn''t wait to interject: "Now, Wukong, shouldn''t you allocate the world source beads?"


    When some militants heard this, they immediately focused their eyes on Sun Wukong''s body, because they knew that they were the ones who could be promoted by working outside to help Sun Wukong collect the world''s source beads.


    As for those Buddhist sister papers, she looked calm and didn''t plan to fight for anything. Such resources naturally had to be given to those sisters who collected the world''s source beads for Monkey King.


    "You fellow, you are attracted by Multi-source Beads." Monkey King glanced at Morgana and said.


    Morgana chuckled: "Ming people don''t talk secretly, yes."


    Sun Wukong glanced at everyone and said, "There are two positions of the lord of the multiple worlds. I intend to give Kaguya Ji one of them. I think you should have no opinion?"


    When Hui Yeji heard the words, her eyes lit up, and a little excitement appeared under her indifferent expression.


    "No comment!"


    Everyone shook their heads in unison. They were all watching the efforts of Kaguya Ji. It can be said that, except for the clone of Monkey King and the multiple world master, she is the most crazy one, almost Never rested, either during hunting or on the way to hunting.


    It is only natural that Monkey King named her by name.


    "As for the remaining position..."


    Monkey King''s words immediately attracted the hearts of Esdes and a group of militants, and the expressions on their faces were full of expectations.


    "If you are in your place, you must perform your duties." Sun Wukong said with a serious face: "Those who feel capable of assuming the position of the master of this diverse world, take a step forward."


    When the women heard this, they all looked at each other, some took a step back, and some resolutely moved forward.


    Those who retreated just thought that someone would do better than them, so they chose to give up. The opportunity was naturally left to those who are good at hunting and warlike people, so that the greatest help to Monkey King would be.


    Seeing a group of figures stepping forward in front of them: Esthers, Yoko, Morgana, Cailin, Crow Feather, Hribel, etc... There was a smile on the corner of Monkey King¡¯s mouth. Sure enough, this is what stood out. The group of people was also in his expectation.


    "Don''t say I''m partial. You have to fight for this opportunity. If you can''t get it, you can''t blame me."


    "What do you want to do?" Yayu''s eyes flashed coldly: "Does the match win?"


    "Can you compete with strength? Yes, it''s fair." Kongzi said with a serious face.


    "I have no opinion." Angel nodded slightly.


    "That''s it!" Turtle dove patted with both hands.


    "Decide a fart!" Sun Wukong glared at them with an annoyed look, and said: "It''s all his own people, better than a fart, fighting and killing, what do you want to do? Just rock, paper, scissors!"


    "..."


    When everyone heard the words, they were all dumbfounded, and all looked at Monkey King in amazement.


    "you sure?"


    "This is too trivial, right?"


    "I think this method is also good, convenient and easy."


    "Then... just rock, paper, scissors?"


    "Well, whether you agree or not, it''s a happy decision." Monkey King clapped his palms and said, "However, I have to make it clear to you that no one is allowed to cheat, or use abilities. With personal luck, if anyone dares to foul, the future leader of multiple worlds will lose her place."


    "Is this so serious?"


    Morgana, who had been a little thoughtful, immediately converged and became serious; of course, in addition to her, there are many sisters who have also put away their minds of cheating. This failure is nothing, next time There are opportunities, but it would be miserable if they were directly removed from the qualifications.


    As a result, a magical scene suddenly went out in the field, and dozens of beautiful women with peerless appearance began to punch with high morale. The intensity of that fierceness can be described as another battlefield.


    "It seems that they won''t be able to tell the victory or defeat for a while, let''s go, let''s go back and rest first." Monkey King greeted everyone and left the field one after another, leaving Morgana and the others still making fierce punching.


    Until the fourth day passed, a fierce scream spread in every corner of the Monkey King''s residence: "You won! I won! Wow haha~~~ My mother is really invincible!!!"


    "This voice is Morgana..." Sun Wukong, who was still in his new realm of stability, opened his eyes and looked towards the door, only to see a beautiful figure rushing towards him: "Goku, I Won! I won! Hurry! Pass me the position of the lord of multiple worlds!"


    Monkey King looked at Morgana speechlessly: "How could it be this unreliable guy, or else, another one?"


    Upon hearing this, Morgana instantly became mad: "What? My old lady won by her ability, so why should I change it?!"


    "Okay, I''ll just make a joke, you get me up first."

 3314 Chapter One Dragon Ball Again

    After Monkey King allocated the multiple positions, he allocated all the super martial source beads and the middle and high martial source beads, which greatly improved the strength of everyone, which also brought him a great deal of world source beads. Help, only when the strength of the girls rises, the efficiency of collecting source beads will increase.


    Afterwards, Monkey King also took a vacation for them and spent a peaceful and leisurely daily time with him.


    Until a month later, everything returned to normal, and the journey of hunting the world''s source beads began again.


    On the other hand, Monkey King stood in front of the opened door of the dimension, lost in thought. Every time at this time, he was always incomparably entangled. Too many options is also a trouble.


    However, when he saw one of the familiar dimensional channels, his eyes narrowed slightly, reminding him of the most difficult and embarrassing battle so far...


    "With my current strength, dealing with the Chaowu Realm Master is just a breeze. It seems it''s time to go back and clean up him." Monkey King''s eyes flashed, exuding cold light, he was very grudges.


    "Wukong, are you going back to the Dragon Ball world?" A slightly surprised voice came from behind, and Monkey King turned to look, only to see that Bulma was looking at him with expectant eyes.


    "Well, I think it''s time to clean up the Dragon Ball Realm Master."


    Bulma showed nostalgia: "Take me too, I haven''t seen my parents for a long time, and I don''t know if they are still alive."


    "Yes." Sun Wukong didn''t even think about it, but agreed. If they hadn''t set out on the 18th to collect the World Source Orbs, he still wanted to bring them together.


    Holding Bulma''s hand, Monkey King stepped into the door of the dimension, his figure flashed, and he entered the passage to the world of Dragon Ball...


    At a height of 10,000 meters, as the door of the dimension flashed, Monkey King walked out with Bulma...


    Looking around, Bulma''s face showed nostalgia for homesickness: "I''m back~~ This feeling is really missed!"


    However, Monkey King was looking into the distance, frowning slightly. Seeing him like this, Bulma couldn''t help being curious: "What''s wrong? Wukong, look at your uncomfortable expression of constipation."


    "What are you talking about?" Sun Wukong patted her forehead in an annoyed manner: "I just can''t sense the existence of this Dragon Ball Realm Master..."


    "Can''t sense it?" Bulma was taken aback for a moment: "Impossible? Is this Dragon Ball Realm Master so powerful? Can''t even sense you now?"


    "It''s not a question of whether it''s great, it''s that he is not in his own world."


    "Is it scared to run away?" Bulma smiled.


    "It''s possible."


    "Don''t care about him, since the world is still there, where can he escape?" Bulma said nonchalantly and extremely expectantly: "Now, accompany me home first."


    "Alright." Monkey King flashed his figure and appeared in an extremely luxurious villa, covering a vast area and luxury, and only Bulma''s house could be so exaggerated.


    Looking at the familiar scene in front of her and the figure of the woman sprinkling water on the vegetation in the distance, Bulma''s eyes flickered with tears, like a girl who had been returning home for a long time, rushing over: "Mom!!!"


    The woman who was still watering the flowers, after hearing this familiar call, her hand motion became stiff, and she immediately recovered, then turned around calmly, looking at the familiar memory The figure made her eyes slightly narrowed, and a gentle smile appeared: "Buma, I''m back~"


    A simple sentence made Bulma''s tears flow down unconvincingly, threw herself into her arms, and hugged her tightly: "Well, I''m back..."


    "You are no longer a child, why are you crying on your nose?" Mother Bulma gently wiped the tears from her face for Bulma, her eyes shifted to Monkey King''s body, still her familiar smile: "Oh ~ Wukong, How do you think you are getting younger and younger? You have also become more handsome."


    "You are the same as before, you look beautiful."


    "Where is..." Mother Bulma stroked her face, especially the wrinkles on it, causing her to sigh slightly: "I''m old..."


    Bulma smiled: "It''s okay mom, but I have a lot of skin care products, I promise to make you younger."


    "Really, let''s talk about it when we enter the house." Mother Bulma took Sun Wukong''s arm with great enthusiasm, and then took Bulma''s hand and walked towards the back room...


    After a conversation with his parents, Monkey King left the rest of the time to their mother and daughter. They hadn''t seen each other for many years, and there were always some endless topics to talk about.


    Sun Wukong came to the private swimming pool alone, and after happily swimming back and forth, lying on the bench, drinking a cold drink, watching the blue blue sky and white clouds, exclaimed, "It''s really peaceful...no I know how Billus¡¯s is growing now... Huh? Wait, Billus?... I seem to have forgotten something important..."


    As he said, he stood up suddenly, stretched out his hand, and the world ring that he had eliminated long ago appeared in his palm, feeling the two familiar auras in it, and Monkey King was silent for a few seconds, really giving them Forgot it.


    After thinking about it, Monkey King thought, two figures already flashed in front of him. Wes, holding the scepter, looked at the suddenly changing environment, and after a moment, he stared at him with a smile on his face. On Sun Wukong''s body: "Master Wukong, I thought you had forgotten us a long time ago."


    "How is it possible." Monkey King showed no guilty conscience: "As soon as I returned to the Dragon Ball world, I let you out for the first time!"


    "So, you already have the strength to deal with that realm master?" Weiss looked at Monkey King in surprise. Although he hadn''t been with Monkey King for long, he still knew very well about Monkey King''s temperament. If there is no absolute He is sure that he will never come back.


    "Unfortunately, he has already escaped and is no longer in this world." Monkey King said, fixed his gaze on Birus, only to see him with a bow tie on his head, sleeping soundly.


    Monkey King walked over, slapped his face unceremoniously and slapped him several times, causing Birus to wake up from his dream, opened his blinding eyes, and was stunned after seeing Monkey King, yet extremely calm. He got up, then touched his face, and muttered: "Strange, why do you feel a little pain?"


    As he said, walking to the pool, looking at the palm prints on the face reflected in the water, a violent aura burst out from Birus'' body, shaking the glass all around: "Ahhh~~~ Monkey King! Did you do it?!!!"

 3315 Chapter II Serious Strike

    Sun Wukong sat down calmly and drank a cold drink leisurely: "It''s just a simple wake-up ceremony, which excites you. It''s very rude to say that you are still sleeping when you meet an old friend."


    When Birus heard this, his brows jumped, and he roared: "Who caused this? Did you bastard forget us a long time ago? Do you know how many times I slept in it? "


    Monkey King glanced at Birus and didn''t say a word. He was very clear about his anger. For such a foodie, it was good to be kept in one place for so long without directly rushing away.


    Well, in fact, Birus has gone violently for countless times, but no matter how hard he tried his best, he could not destroy the world ring. It is not that the world ring is too strong, but the Monkey King set the world ring. An enchantment, Sun Wukong at the time was also the lord of the realm, and it was normal that Birus couldn''t break it.


    Over time, Birus'' anger was gradually smoothed out, and finally he could only use sleep to pass the time.


    Seeing that Monkey King actually ignored him, the anger in Birus''s heart was soaring and burning. Thinking of the various things in the ring of space, his face suddenly became gloomy and terrible. Even the clear sky was affected by his mood. There was a thick layer of dark clouds.


    The frightening destructive power is condensed in his hands, and his eyes are fixed on Monkey King, showing a very cruel side.


    Monkey King looked at Billus casually, and took a cold drink in his sip: "You guy, your temper has not changed at all. It''s still the same as before. You get angry at every turn."


    "Stop talking nonsense, let me see how much progress you have made after so many years!"


    "It''s better not to stop it." Monkey King looked at Billus with a serious face and said: "I''m afraid you will be hit so hard that you can''t eat anything."


    "You guy, really annoying!!" Birus'' face trembled, and he roared immediately and threw the light of destruction in his hand towards Monkey King.


    Monkey King didn''t even look at it and blew it casually. With a''poof'', the light of destruction disappeared instantly.


    "what?!!!"


    Birus'' eyes widened in an instant. He had absolute confidence in his destructive power. That was his strongest trump card, so it was blown away by Monkey King casually?Knowing that Monkey King will be very strong, so he is the strongest method with his hands. Didn''t expect that Monkey King is so strong that it is already so strong?


    "Oh~ this growth rate is really amazing!" Weiss also looked at Monkey King in surprise: "No wonder I dare to come back..."


    "Why, how come! Is your guy growing so fast? I don''t believe it!!" Birus seemed to have been hit, and a terrifying breath that belonged only to the god of destruction unreservedly released , Everything around was moved to the ground in a flash.


    In this regard, Monkey King frowned slightly, his figure flashed, and before Birus had time to react, he slapped his head on the back of his head. There was a loud''bang'', and Birus felt his face. Landing on the ground, inlaid on the ground, his limbs twitched, obviously fainted.


    Monkey King sat down like a okay person, and continued to take a cold drink: "In someone else''s house, don''t just spoil it." As he said, tap the ground under his feet, the invisible ripples spread, and the destroyed scenes instantly returned to their original form.


    "Ahhh~ The current Lord Billus doesn''t even have the qualifications to fight against Lord Goku." After being surprised, Weiss returned to his usual calmness, ignoring Billus on the side, and came to Monkey King''s. Approaching, looking at the cold drink in his hand, he said curiously: "Master Wukong, I have been concerned since just now. What are you drinking? It looks very good."


    Monkey King glanced at Wes, and he was also a foodie. He tilted his head and looked at the refrigerator not far from the swimming pool: "There is a lot of it there. Get it yourself."


    "Oh~ Thank you so much." Weiss, with a look of joy, immediately walked to the refrigerator, opened the door, looked at the various styles of things inside, carefully selected, and ate a cup of high-end ice cream. With a mouthful, his eyes were slightly narrowed in an instant, and his face was full of happiness: "Oh~~ Sweet Nuo Nuo, it''s so delicious, Master Wukong, what is this?"


    "Ice cream..." Monkey King looked at Wes speechlessly, saying that you are also an angel anyway, how can you be like a hillbilly who has never seen the world.


    "Is it ice cream? It''s a good name." After Weis sighed, he focused all his attention on the refrigerator.


    At this moment, Bulma and her mother walked here, apparently caused by the sound just now.


    Seeing Weiss, who was addicted to flipping things in the refrigerator, and Billus, who was face-to-face and embedded in the ground, Bulma smiled: "Aren''t these two gods of destruction and angels?"


    "Oh~ isn''t this Mrs. Sun?" After seeing Bulma, Wes stopped rummaging and saluted with a humble and polite expression: "It''s been a long time."


    "Is it a friend?" Bulma''s mother asked.


    "Right." Bulma glanced at Monkey King and said.


    After all, Weiss and Billus and Monkey King have cooperated and fought together, and it is considered a life and death friend. If they did not regard them as friends, Monkey King would not ask Weiss to eat.


    "Since you are friends, let''s stay and have a meal together." Mother Bulma looked hospitable: "I have asked people to do it. It should be fine soon."


    Wes¡¯ eyes shimmered immediately, as if he didn¡¯t know what politeness was at all: "Oh~ you¡¯re so polite, I don¡¯t know what kind of dish it is? Is it delicious? It¡¯s really exciting.


    "Um~~"


    At this moment, Billus shook his head and climbed up from the ground, looking at Monkey King, there was a moment of silence. He was a bit suspicious of life by the slap of Monkey King just now.


    When Vis saw this, he shook the ice cream in his hand and greeted: "Master Billus, come here, there are delicious ice cream here~ absolutely super delicious!"


    "..." Birus was silent for a while, expressionless: "Weiss, go back!"


    "Huh?" Weiss looked at Birus with a look of surprise, and a little smile suddenly appeared on his face: "Sure enough, Master Goku said, Master Birus was shocked and even ate things. Can''t it?"


    "Long-winded! I want you to take care of it!" Billus roared arrogantly, and went away in a flash...

 3316 Chapter 3 Realm King God

    "Ahh~ Lord Billus is really self-willed." Wes looked at the figure of Billus who had already left, and sighed helplessly. I was very sorry and regretful and looked at Monkey King: "It seems that there is no chance to eat delicious food. For lunch."


    Then, as if thinking of something, he said to Sun Wukong: "Yes, Lord Wukong, since you have defeated Lord Billus, are you interested in becoming the god of destruction in this seventh universe?"


    Monkey King''s face was indifferent: "Not interested."


    Weiss was not surprised when he heard this with a smile on his face: "That''s right, with your current strength, being a god of destruction is actually losing your identity."


    Monkey King glanced at Weiss, the meaning was obvious: if you know, you still ask?


    "Weiss, gone!!" In the distance, Birus shouted again, somewhat intolerable.


    "It seems that Lord Billus is really a bit uncomfortable." Weiss said to Monkey King apologetically, and then he held his chest with one hand and said goodbye: "Then, I will leave first, otherwise Bilu Lord Sri Lanka might be really crazy."


    As he said, tap the scepter in his hand, and his whole body was wrapped in a ball of light...


    Sun Wukong glanced at Weiss and said calmly: "Be careful, you have helped me before, and you may be targeted by the Lord of this world."


    "We will be careful." Weiss bowed again to show his gratitude, then his figure turned into a light and swept across the horizon...


    Not long after, a young and beautiful maid came here: "Madam, lunch is ready."


    "Goku, let''s go to eat, they are all your favorites~" Mother Bulma immediately hugged Sun Wukong''s arm, eagerly trying to pull him towards the inner hall, but this pull Sun Wukong is still motionless , I couldn''t help but looked at Monkey King curiously, but saw that he was looking up at the sky, the smile on his face was thicker, this handsome son-in-law, as expected, everyone liked it.


    But after seeing Monkey King¡¯s expression, Bulma asked curiously: "What¡¯s wrong, Wukong, looking at your deep expression, what bad idea would you like to make?"


    "It''s nothing, just suddenly discovered an interesting thing, let''s not rush to solve the dragon ball realm master, let''s play for a while."


    "Okay." Bulma was very happy, so that she could spend more time with her parents. As for what Sun Wukong wanted to do, she didn''t ask too much.


    "Ah~ do you plan to live longer? That''s great!" Bulma''s mother heard the words, her face suddenly happy, she has been worried that Sun Wukong and they will leave soon, after all, Sun Wukong''s character is The kind of come and go, and go, I don¡¯t know when I will see you again.


    When Sun Wukong accompanies his father-in-law to lunch¡ª


    The Realm of the Realm King God is the place where the Realm King God lives.


    The thin and elderly Old World King God, bowed his waist, with his hands behind his back, was watching everything on the earth, but at this moment, his calm expression became profusely sweating, with a panic on his face: "Unexpectedly, After so long, they actually came back..."


    "Old ancestor, who is back?" The young Realm King was puzzled.


    The Old World King shook his hands and said with difficulty: "Master Sun, Monkey King... and Master Billus and Master Weiss..."


    "Yes, are they?!!!" The young Realm King shook his body, thinking of the indelible horror battle in his memory, his face was full of horror: "They... are not dead yet?"


    "Nonsense!" The Old World King God couldn''t help but glared at him: "You are still alive, how could Lord Billus die?"


    "Yes, also..." Realm King Shen Xin couldn''t help but smiled awkwardly, and then his expression became extremely solemn: "It''s just that they come back suddenly, I''m afraid it won''t be a good thing!"


    If this kind of world-destroying war suddenly unfolded, then this world would be insecure. Last time, it was almost destroyed by them!


    The Old World King was silent, his brows furrowed deeply. What he was worried about was not the angel and Birus, but the Monkey King. Although the fighting power of the god of destruction Birus and the angel Vis was terrifying, it was actually very simple to really want to deal with it. Only the Monkey King is the most tricky and terrifying, completely out of control. If he wants to do something, he has no other choice but to fight hard.


    Just when the two new and old world kings and gods were deeply worried, a black hole in time and space suddenly tore apart behind them, and a straight, slender, handsome and burly man stepped out of it...


    The two new and old world king gods seemed to feel something. They both jumped around in a hurry, and their pupils instantly stared: "The black hole of time and space? This breath? Are you also a god? Don''t you know that as a god, you must not be confused. Disturb the order of time?!"


    The visitor was silent, just looking at the two realm king gods with indifference, and finally focused on the look of the young realm king Shen Xin. The terrible killing intent swept across in a flash, and the scared old realm king''s expression changed greatly: " Xin, run away!!"


    Xin almost instinctively grabbed the Old World King God, and touched his eyebrows with one hand, and was about to use instant movement. Unfortunately, the other party seemed to have known it for a long time. At a faster speed than him, his right hand was already It penetrated the chest of Realm King Shen Xin.


    Xin''s eyes widened, and the Old World King God was also stunned, but the people who came seemed to be very quick and indifferent. When they were pierced through Xin''s heart, they were also swept by flying legs. The Old World King God His head burst instantly, and his body slowly fell to the ground...


    Everything came too suddenly, and it came too fast.


    At the same time, Birus, who was rushing to his residence with Weiss, had his pupils stared instantly, and a terrifying aura burst out, causing Wes to instinctively stop: "What''s the matter, Lord Birus, you are here? Are you still angry now?"


    But Birus did not answer, but his eyes widened, full of doubts and fears. At the same time, his horrible aura was fading at an unexpected rate...


    Seeing this, Wes, who had never changed his expression too much, changed his face greatly: "This, this is?! Damn! The Seventh Universe''s King God was killed?!!!"


    Birus is full of anger and unwillingness at this moment: "Damn! Damn!!! Damn!!! Which bastard did it? I just came back! Haven''t enjoyed the delicious food yet!!! Ah ah ah ~~!!! I''m so angry!!!"


    The hateful roar spread through the universe, and then there was no sound.


    "It''s really careless!" Weiss sighed, looking helpless, this destruction god died, as an angel, he also had to fall asleep.


    Who is so bold, dare to kill the realm king?

 3317 Chapter 4 The Wrath of Birus

    Realm King God Realm.


    The man killed the two world king gods by means of thunder, and flew his fingers with beams of light, destroying their bodies.


    Then, as if feeling a little bit, he raised his head and glanced up, what appeared in his eyes was the coldness of ignoring everything, and then his figure flashed and disappeared.


    The seventh universe, the northern kingdom king planet.


    Recalling the cold eyes that ignored everything just now, the King of the Northern Realm only felt that his soul was trembling, holding his head in his hands, kneeling on the ground, shaking, causing the two''antennas'' on his head to tremble from time to time. It looks funny.


    "It''s not good! The big thing is not good! The realm king god was killed, Lord Billus died with him, the angel will fall into a deep sleep, and the seventh universe is in danger! How could this be? How could this be?! That person... That person...that kind of aura...and that ring...is he also the Realm King God?"


    Fear and doubt filled the brain of the Northern Realm King. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something, turned his head, and looked in the direction of the earth. The body trembling with fear suddenly became calm: "Master Wukong, yes, still There is Lord Goku..."


    Earth, Bulma''s home.


    Just after lunch, Monkey King, who was enjoying Bulma''s gentle shoulders, suddenly heard the unique voice of the Northern Realm King: "Master Goku, Master Wukong..."


    "Oh~ it''s the king of the North Realm, your voice recognition is really high, something is wrong with me?" Monkey King leaned on Bulma, and didn''t even bother to move.


    "Birus-sama, who came back with you, just...dead..."


    Monkey King''s complexion was indifferent, not the slightest strangeness, he had already sensed it the moment Birus''s breath disappeared.


    "Huh? Dead?" Bulma looked surprised, and apparently heard the conversation between Monkey King and the King of the North: "He is the god of destruction, in this seventh universe, who else can kill him?"


    "This..." The King of the Northern Realm hesitated for a while, and said: "In fact, this is the top secret of every universe, because the destructive power of the god of destruction is too strong. In order to be able to better manage the gods of destruction, life They are all connected to the Realm King God, as long as the Realm King God dies, the Destruction God will die; similarly, when the Destruction God dies, the Realm King God will also die... and when the Destruction God dies, the angels have to fall into self-sleep... Just now, The World King God Realm suddenly broke into an intruder. He killed the Old World King God and the current World King God..."


    "From this we can see that the person who killed the two Lords of the Realm King might be Realm King or Realm King God, because only Realm King or Realm King God knows this secret..."


    Monkey King showed disdain: "It is ridiculous to share life with others and destroy God."


    The King of the Northern Realm didn''t dare to take up this topic, and could only say weakly: "That...Master Wukong..."


    "Not interested." Monkey King''s answer was simple.


    "Uh~ Lord Billus is not your friend? Don''t you want to avenge him?"


    "Are you teaching me to do things?" Monkey King''s expression was indifferent.


    "No, dare not!" The North Realm King immediately trembled and took out his handkerchief and wiped his face with cold sweat, really frightened.


    "Birus was killed by me last time, how did you resurrect him?" After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he directly broke the connection with the Northern Realm King.


    "..." After listening to Monkey King''s words, the King of the Northern Realm was silent for a while. Seriously, if possible, he was extremely reluctant to use Dragon Ball to resurrect Birus. After all, after the evil dragon incident, he was already extremely resistant. Use Dragon Ball.


    After all, this ordinary dragon ball is not used more than that super dragon ball, but it will have a bad influence on the world.


    Especially last time they had used Dragon Ball to resurrect Birus and Weiss once. If they were used again, who knows if it will be worse than the evil dragon.


    However, when I thought of the figure who killed the two world king gods, and the terror power he felt, maybe, except for the Monkey King, I am afraid that only Lord Birus can sanction it?If such a dangerous guy is not stopped, things will go badly.


    "It seems that I have to take another risk..." The Northern Realm King sighed helplessly, turned his direction, and looked at the location of Namek. Last time I used the earth''s dragon ball, this time I used Namek. That''s good.


    When the Northern Realm King was about to contact the Namek, his eyes widened in vain, and his body froze in place.


    Because what he saw was a scene where Namek star exploded like fireworks.


    In the sky above the explosion, the lonely and stern figure made him tremble.


    Namek is gone, so is Dragon Ball.


    At the same time, the earth.


    "Wukong, who killed the world king god?" Bulma was curious.


    "A trainee world king god, but he is different from the average world king god."


    "In that case, you want to stay longer because of this?" Bulma looked stunned: "If this is the case, why don''t you go?"


    "Not yet time."


    As soon as Sun Wukong''s voice fell, the voice of the Northern Realm King rang again: "Master Wukong, that Meike was also destroyed by that... It seems that he is also eyeing Dragon Ball..."


    Monkey King: "Oh~ You are so awesome? It seems that you came prepared."


    "The dragon ball on earth..."


    Before the King of the North was finished speaking, Monkey King seemed to have a feeling and interrupted him: "You don''t need to take care of this matter."


    "Are you planning to make a move?" Beijie Wang was very excited when he heard this.


    But Monkey King was not paying attention to him.


    At the same time, the world after death, the Temple of Yama.


    Billus looked at the scene in front of him that was so familiar in his memory, his brows jumped with anger, it was the second time, it was the second time!As a god of destruction, this is a shame.


    The extremely terrifying aura belonging to the God of Po Hui has also reached the brink of exploding.


    As for the Yama King, he was already scared to the ground by the terrifying aura exuded by Birus, shivering.


    The Old World King God and the World King God also stood aside profusely, wiping cold sweat.


    Under this extremely terrifying repressive aura, the Realm King God finally resisted everything, and carefully broke the silence: "That, Lord Birus..."


    Not to mention that, it''s okay. As soon as I said that, Birus instantly exploded, and he grabbed the collar of the Realm King God and flew across his mouth: "You bastard, why were you killed? Ah? Realm King God, was killed like this? You useless thing! You know? I just came back! I haven''t even eaten a bite of rice!! And the ice cream in Weiss''s hand, I didn''t have time Yeah! You bastard!!!"


    After hearing this, the world king god wiped his cold sweat with fear. It turns out that the point of your concern is just the ice cream that you haven''t had time to eat?..

 3318 Chapter 5 Random Appearance

    Although the Realm King God murmured in his heart, he didn''t dare to say it clearly, because at this moment he was already trembling with fright by the furious Birus.


    The Old World King God had his hands behind his back. Although on the surface, he was extremely calm, but his heart was panicked. "Master Billus, you don¡¯t need to be so angry. This is just a small accident. We didn¡¯t expect to Someone came to the Realm King God Realm to assassinate. At that time, the old man was killed before he could react. The strength of the opponent is not at the same level as ours. Besides, with your means, is it not easy to leave here? When you go to the earth, you only need to collect the dragon balls and you will be resurrected."


    "Asshole, do you think you can wipe everything out by saying that?" Birus kicked the Old World King God out with a very angry kick, and the expression on his face exploded: "Twice! I''m already the number one Came here for the second time, it''s a shame for a lifetime! If I was told by Xiangpa, I wouldn''t be laughed off by him! Ah ah ah~~ I am so angry!!"


    The aura of destruction was released, and it instantly turned into a wind of destruction rippling in all directions, the huge Yama Temple was instantly torn apart, and the whole hell began to falter, and countless souls disappeared under this terrible breath; the world after death seemed to be more Ruth''s anger began to crumble.


    When the Yama King saw this, he was shocked, and he couldn''t worry about being afraid: "Master Billus, calm down! Lord Billus, if this continues, you will destroy the hell! The souls held there then Escape, but it will cause chaos in the world!"


    "Shut up, I didn''t bother to take care of the trash!" The angry Birus obviously couldn''t hear any words. The violent aura was released, and the entire underworld began to fall. The main hall and buildings cracked and collapsed at an astonishing speed, and the entire underworld fell into Panic.


    Birus was stunned, with a sullen face, glaring at the world king Shen Xin, who had already been so scared to move, "Tell me, who killed you?"


    "No, I don''t know... but watching his... breath... it should be... a god..."


    "God?" Birus narrowed his eyes slightly, flickering fierce light, and exuding a dangerous atmosphere all over his body. He stared coldly at Realm King Shenxin, his eyes were cold, and one hand was placed on his shoulder: "Take me Go to Earth, go to Monkey King..."


    "Uh~Yes!" Realm King Shen Xin almost didn''t get scared to pee. He didn''t dare to have any doubts at all. He even forgot to say hello to the Old World King God, with one hand on his eyebrows, and with a sigh, he carried Bilu. Si disappeared in the Temple of Yama...


    In the depths of hell, here, the detainees are a group of extremely evil people, and if each one escapes from here, it is enough to cause chaos in the world.


    Such as the Frieza family, and the Majin Buu, Vegeta...


    But everyone who came here had one thing in common-they were all killed by Monkey King.


    At this moment, they have been fighting all the time. With the shaking of hell and the cracks that emerged, they all stopped their hands tacitly, raised their heads, and looked at the tiny cracks above their heads. crack¡­¡­


    Hell, chaos.


    Earth, home of Bulma.


    Monkey King sat leisurely on the sofa, looking at the halo on the top of Birus''s head, with a smile: "This look is quite suitable for you."


    When Birus heard this, his brows jumped, and he was on the verge of exploding at any time with a gloomy expression.


    Monkey Wukong didn''t seem to see Birus''s anger, and his face was indifferent: "Don''t lose your temper. If the things here are destroyed, you can''t compensate."


    Birus'' brows trembled again, but he was forced down by him. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t beat you like a pig.


    "Dragon Ball Radar... borrow me to use it!"


    Monkey King glanced at Billus with a joking look on his face: "It''s this time, do you still think about the resurrection? Do you know that because of your relationship, the current underworld has been messed up. As the god of destruction, you Although you can destroy any planet at will, it disturbs the order of the underworld, destroys hell, and causes countless vicious souls to escape. This has already touched the rules outside your duties. Do you know what the consequences will be?"


    Hearing this, Birus curled his lips nonchalantly: "The lord of this world may not be able to tolerate me anymore. I still care about his fart rules. This god of destruction is not appropriate!"


    "Oh, sure you think it clearly?" Monkey King gave him a surprised look. In front of the king, Birus could be trembling with fright, but now, he dared to say such a thing.


    But it''s right to think about it, he has even held the existence of the Lord of this world and Yuan Mie, and his vision is no longer limited to this world.


    Now that he is dragged down by the relationship between the realm king and god, he has obviously felt that this destructive position has become a burden to him. If you want to climb higher and want to beat the Monkey King, you must abandon it. The place of the god of destruction.


    "Long-winded! Lend the Dragon Ball Radar to me!" Billus looked impatient. Obviously, he was very irritable now. If it weren''t for Monkey King, he might have hit someone.


    He now wants to resurrect as quickly as possible, and then pick out the guy who killed the Realm King God, so that he knows what will happen if he provokes Lord Birus.


    Sun Wukong was not angry either, he drank his tea casually, and said, "I''m afraid it''s not possible~"


    When Birus heard the words, he was taken aback for a while, with an angry look on his face: "Sniff!"


    "..." Sun Wukong was speechless when he heard the words. This word came out of Birus''s mouth, which is a bit contrary to harmony: "This is not a stingy problem. The other party has already thought of things you can think of, otherwise, Why do you think he killed the Realm King God? This is clearly against you."


    "For me?" Billus frowned slightly.


    Monkey King: "The other party is very smart. He clearly believes that the only threat to him is you, the Destroyer God. So he killed the Realm King God and resolved your threat. Then there is no such thing in this seventh universe. To be able to check and balance his existence."


    "Similarly, if you can think of using Dragon Ball to resurrect, he can naturally think of it. Therefore, he destroyed Namek, and at the same time, he has already destroyed a dragon ball on the earth. Now, whether it is the dragon ball on the earth or that The Dragon Balls on Make Star can no longer be used."


    Bulma curled her lips on the side and said, "Really a man with deep thoughts."


    Birus'' complexion became even more gloomy: "What is his purpose in doing this?"


    Monkey King smiled: "It''s nothing more than an extremely narcissistic arrogant, delusional to change the world or something." ..

 3319 Chapter 6 Vegeta

    "..." Birus didn''t say a word, clenched his fists tightly, his face was gloomy, and his eyes contained violent anger. Nowadays, if someone dares to provoke him to destroy God, then he can''t be treated as okay. happened.


    Bulma was curious: "No, even if Birus is dead, can he not come and go freely from the underworld? Isn''t it meaningless to kill him?"


    Monkey King: "Originally it was meaningful, but for the current Birus, it really doesn''t make much sense."


    "Why?" Bulma looked curious.


    "If Birus was still the god of destruction in the past, he would naturally follow the iron laws of this world. If he died, he would not be able to manage the affairs of the sun. But now, Birus is no longer interested in continuing to serve as the god of destruction. Naturally, I won¡¯t pay attention to the so-called rules. This is probably the man¡¯s biggest miscalculation. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m not counting this, and I just offend a god of destruction."


    When Bulma heard the words, a gloating expression appeared on his face: "This is the so-called cleverness, but cleverness is wrong."


    Birus couldn''t help but looked at Monkey King: "You seem to know this matter well? Tell me, where is he now?"


    "I''ll talk about this later. Now, I have to settle the matter here first."


    "Huh?" Birus seemed to feel something, and when he looked sideways, he suddenly saw several figures flashing here, one by one, all of them were dead.


    Moreover, they are all acquaintances of Monkey King: Sharu, Nok, Babe, Gu Ge, Vegeta, Frieza, Gu La, Buu...


    The familiar figures looked like Monkey King with a look of nostalgia. The existence of these people was his youth who set foot on the peak step by step.


    "Kakarot!!!" Vegeta glared at Monkey King, showing terrible anger. It is this shadow that will linger on him forever, making him even in hell, not forgetting to practice crazy. In hell, fighting against powerful enemies such as Frieza and breaking through himself again and again while being abused, now that his efforts have paid off, he finally waited for this shameful opportunity.


    "It''s really a nostalgic name." Monkey King rarely stood up and looked at Vegeta: "This name has not been called for many years."


    "Come on! The shame you gave me, today, I will double it back to you!" Vegeta roared and made an offensive posture. In the field of vision, there was only Sun Wukong left, even if it was on the sidelines. Birus had been ignored by him.


    As for Frieza and others, they all looked at the show and didn''t mean to act immediately. Obviously, they wanted to use Vegeta''s hand to test Monkey King''s current strength.


    "You have to do it." Monkey King smiled when he looked at Vegeta. Seriously, this guy has grown a lot, but for the current Monkey King, he really doesn''t have any interest. .


    "It seems that they are all your enemies?" Billus sat aside as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Monkey King couldn''t help but looked at him: "These guys were all released by you, do you want to stand by and watch?"


    As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly felt a strong wind blowing on his face. Monkey King stood in front of him and grabbed Vegeta''s swept right foot, and said calmly: "Suddenly attacked when someone was talking, Vegeta, you have nothing. Polite."


    "Who cares about you!!"


    Vegeta roared, and just about to withdraw her right foot, she was surprised to find that she did not move, her complexion changed slightly, her aura skyrocketed again, but with a bang, she was hit by Sun Wukong on the ground.


    "Ah~~cough~~!!!"


    Vegeta screamed immediately and coughed out a big mouth of blood. In the pit, she raised her head with difficulty, staring at Monkey King, full of shock, this guy, has grown to this point now?


    "You shouldn''t have only this strength, right?" Monkey King looked at Vegeta with a calm face: "If you don''t try your best, there will be no chance."


    When Vegeta heard the words, she was so frightened that she drew a distance of 20 meters from Monkey King. While breathing was short, the fighting spirit in her eyes became more and more high: "If so, let you Look at the power that I have tempered in hell!"


    As he said, he clenched his fists, the blue veins burst, and the terrifying breath was rising at an alarming speed. When the breath reached a critical point, he suddenly shouted: "Drink~~!!!"


    "Huh~~!"


    The whole body was instantly wrapped in golden arrogance, and his black hair turned golden in an instant, and his aura increased more than fifty times.


    In the light green pupils, there is a coldness that ignores everything.


    "Oh~ Super Saiyan."


    Monkey King looked at Vegeta with a little surprise, and to be honest, this guy can actually transform in hell, which is really surprising, but it is reasonable.


    One by one, powerful enemies beyond imagination were sent to hell by Monkey King. Under such terrible pressure and competition, it is probably more effective than Vegeta''s practice in this world.


    Vegeta at this moment can be said to be cold and proud: "Huh~ Don''t think that you are the only one. As the prince of Saiyan, I am definitely no worse than you! Kakarot! Let''s decide the outcome!! "


    A little ground below his feet, the speed was as fast as a teleportation, and the terrifying fist slammed down towards Monkey King''s door with the sound of a sonic boom.


    "Slap~"


    With a soft sound, this terrible fist that was enough to split the entire earth was easily blocked by Monkey King, his figure remained motionless, not even a single corner of his clothes was blown: "It is a good thing to have confidence, but if there is a gap between the two sides It would be a bit stupid if you can''t tell."


    With that, Monkey King punched Vegeta¡¯s abdomen lightly, making it wow, the bitter gall was vomited out, and the strong qi disappeared instantly, and his golden hair turned black. Exited the state of Super Saiyan directly.


    Vegeta put her hands on her belly, knelt to the ground in pain, her eyes were filled with incredible color, she made every effort in the hell, but was shattered by this fluttering punch?


    Sun Wukong looked at his expression with a calm look: "Shocked? What''s so shocking about this? Super Saiyan, I don¡¯t know how many years ago I played the rest, show off in front of me, you are not a gangster ."


    "..." Vegeta was sweating heavily, and the cramps from his abdomen made his complexion distorted, but it was so painful, but it was far less hurt than Monkey King''s punch. , This punch shattered all his hopes and also shattered his pride as a Saiyan prince.

 3320 Chapter 7 Goals

    "Is the gap... already this big?"


    Vegeta looked at Sun Wukong''s back with a look of unwillingness. Perhaps, that would be a mountain he could never cross.


    However, after being hit, Vegeta suddenly rekindled his fighting spirit. He can lose, but he will never compromise. This is his pride as a Saiyan prince: "Kakarot, I will not Just admit defeat! One day, I will win back!!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his body began to become thinner, and then disappeared.


    This is not dead, but because of exhaustion of energy, he was forcibly returned to the underworld by the laws of this world.


    "Ohhhhhh~~ Monkey King, I didn''t expect you to have become so powerful now." Frieza looked at Monkey King and let out his extremely personal laugh. Then, from the corner of his eye, he glanced aside Ruth shook his face irregularly, and there was fear and horror in his eyes, but seeing that the other party hadn''t noticed him at all, it made him breathe a sigh of relief and didn''t dare to disturb him.


    Turning his gaze on Monkey King again, Frieza said calmly: "However, please don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to be against you. Coming here is just being sent here. Now, I will bring People leave."


    "Frieza, you..." Gula just wanted to speak, but was immediately interrupted by Frieza in a low voice: "Don''t speak, go quickly!"


    "Ok?"


    Gula was taken aback for a moment, he actually saw fear and fear in Frieza''s eyes?He couldn''t help but turned his head to look at Birus: "Is that guy?"


    "Don''t look! Go away!!"


    Frieza knew very well the temper of his elder brother. If he really provokes that adult, everyone here might not be able to leave.


    You haven''t seen it, but he has seen it, the god of destruction-Birus, this big man, they can''t afford it now.


    As he said, Frieza didn''t care about his brother''s disagreement, holding his father Kurd with one hand and Gula with the other, and disappeared into the horizon in a flash.


    "This¡ª" Babe waited to see Frieza flee in such a panic, one by one seemed very surprised. This is not Frieza''s style of fearlessness.


    "Is that guy really that scary?"


    Everyone couldn''t help but looked at Billus.


    In this regard, Monkey King seemed very upset, NND, this guy had all taken the limelight away. Lying on the side and doing nothing can also release the domineering spirit. It is indeed the most deadly invisible force.


    Immediately, Monkey King stepped forward and kicked Birus from the recliner, but it made Birus immediately furious, and the terrifying breath was released. The world began to tremble, and it was really a mouthful. Hengfei: "Monkey King! Do you want to fight?"


    "This, this, this...what''s wrong?!"


    Noke and others were frightened and their complexions slightly changed. As gods, they could not sense the breath of Birus, but they clearly felt the shaking of the world and instinctively felt it from Birus. A deadly threat, that seemingly funny cat seemed dangerous.


    Monkey King didn''t bother to pay attention to the angry Birus, and lay down where he was lying before, and said: "You made these guys, so you have to solve it by yourself, but don''t think about it. I will wipe your ass."


    "Um~~~"


    Birus was silent, looked up at Nok and the others with a gloomy face, and narrowed his eyes slightly, emitting an extremely dangerous light. It was these guys that made himself kicked for no reason. It was unbearable. The light of destruction condensed, the body flashed, and immediately burst out, directly enveloping Nok and others. With the incredible howl, the bodies of Nok and others disappeared in the light of destruction.


    Maybe they would never think that they would come to seek revenge with great fanfare, but they were so easily destroyed in a flash.


    Monkey King drank a cold drink and looked at Birus who was still gloomy: "You are too fussy, just a few, you even used the''destruction''."


    "I''m not interested in wasting time anymore. Quickly tell me the location of that person." Birus seemed to have reached the full point of his anger, otherwise he would not directly use the destructive force to give Nok and others a second. Knowing that they were already dead, but now they are destroyed and killed, which is equivalent to being scattered.


    Sun Wukong couldn''t beat him, so he could only cast his anger on others.


    "That guy, if you want to find him, you have to go to Weiss."


    "Wes?" Billus frowned slightly: "After I die, Wes may also enter a self-dormant state. He will wake up unless I resurrect or elect a new god of destruction."


    Monkey King: "That''s just breaking the rules that restrains you. Since you have chosen not to comply, then there is no need for Weiss to comply, right?"


    Birus shook his head solemnly: "Impossible, even if I no longer follow the rules, but he won''t. Wes is different from me, he won''t do that..."


    "Then it''s all right." Monkey King spread his hands together: "The one who killed the realm king Xin is the trainee realm king Zamas of the tenth universe. Now, he has been hiding in the future time and space. You have to find him To get revenge, you have to go to the future time and space. Without Wes, you can''t go to the future time and space, right?"


    After hearing the words, Weis immediately looked at the world king Shen Xin: "Hey~ that useless thing, get out of here!"


    Realm King Shen Xin was frightened immediately, and ran over quickly: "Well, Lord Billus, what do you want?"


    "Your Realm King God, aren''t you in charge of the ring that can travel through time and space? Use it quickly."


    "Uh~ this..." Realm King Shen Xin couldn''t help but wiped the cold sweat on his forehead: "I''m afraid, I''m afraid it''s gone..."


    "Nothing?!" Billus glared immediately.


    Realm King Shen Xin was so scared that he almost cried: "My ancestor and I were both killed, and I am afraid that the ring has already been taken away by that person..."


    "Useless things!" Billus kicked the Realm King Xin several times with an angry look.


    After thinking about it, Billus fixed his gaze on Monkey King again: "You should have a way? I remember you can travel freely even other worlds..."


    "There is a way." Monkey King looked at Birus: "But are you sure you want to go? Maybe, you can''t win~"


    "What? I can''t win?" Birus immediately jumped three feet high: "Don''t underestimate me, Sun Wukong, I am also a god of destruction, and I can''t deal with a mere trainee world king?" ..

 3321 Chapter 8 The Frieza Family

    "Good luck, then." Monkey King smiled and waved his hand, a time and space channel showed before him: "If you can''t do it, remember to call my name loudly."


    Billus snorted coldly with an unhappy face, and dipped into the passage of time and space. He really didn''t believe it. In this universe, besides you, Monkey King, there are guys that Billus can''t do.


    Looking at the space-time passage that disappeared in front of him, the world king god Xin looked at Monkey King with worry: "Master Goku, Master Billus... will he really lose?"


    Monkey King: "If he is still alive, then Zamas is naturally not his opponent. Unfortunately, he is already dead. Generally speaking, death and immortality are not much different for the gods, but once they fight, then The difference is big, after all, the sun is not the place where the dead lay, but the energy consumed will increase by several times. If Birus can''t make a quick battle, then it will be a matter of failure."


    Realm King God Xin was shocked: "Is the apprentice Realm King God named Zamas really that powerful? Can he stay in the hands of Lord Birus for so long without defeat?"


    "Of course, because his strength is no less than the god of destruction."


    "How is it possible!!!" Realm King Shen Xin had a look of astonishment.Then, with the current state of the dead, Lord Birus, I am afraid it is really difficult to win.


    Bulma also looked surprised: "Wukong, besides you, is there really anyone in this world who can grow to the level of the god of destruction?"


    "Of course there is. The Eleventh Universe now has such a one; and this seventh Universe, besides me, there is also one."


    "There is another? Who is it?" Realm King Xin looked shocked. As the Realm King God of the Seventh Universe, why didn''t he know that there is such a powerful existence in the universe under his jurisdiction?


    Monkey King drank a cold drink and couldn''t help but looked towards a certain sky, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "You have seen it already."


    "Huh?" Realm King Shen Xin was stunned: "I have seen it? Why don''t I know?"


    Sun Wukong didn''t explain more, but looked at the world king Shen Xin, and said calmly: "You should go back now."


    "Huh? Uh~! Yes, yes!!!"


    The realm king Shen Xin only felt his whole body tight, stood at attention, bowed nervously and bowed: "Then, Lord Goku, Lord Bulma, I will leave first!"


    With that, he touched his eyebrows with one hand, moved in an instant, and went back to the underworld.


    In the boundless universe, Frieza and his three fathers and sons are traveling through the universe at an astonishing speed. Their race is special. Even without a spaceship, they can still live and move freely in the universe.


    At this moment, Gula''s tone was obviously full of anger: "Frieza, what on earth are you thinking? To be scared like that by a smelly cat is really embarrassing to our family!"


    Frieza heard this, but was not angry at all: "Ahhhh~~ I said, brother, I can¡¯t say that. If I didn¡¯t take you away soon, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be like those idiots now. Killed."


    Kurdish brows frowned: "Master Birus? Is this name a bit familiar?"


    After thinking about it, Kurd¡¯s fast-forwarding body suddenly stopped, his eyes widened in horror: "Difficult, could it be...that adult?!!!"


    Frieza also stopped and moved closer to Kurdish: "It seems that Dad has already thought about who he is. No wonder you are so slow. After all, you were not there at the time, so you have never seen the true face of Lord Birus. ."


    "Who is this Birus you''re talking about?" Gula was curious, and even his father was frightened like that. It seems that the cat''s identity is not simple.


    "The god of destruction...Birus..." Kurd swallowed his saliva and spoke slowly.


    "God of Destroyer... So it turned out to be him!" Gula was disdainful when he heard the words. "I heard that the God of Destroy was the number one power in the universe. Like us, we were killed."


    Thinking of the aperture of the dead on Billus¡¯s head like them, Frieza laughed, ¡°It¡¯s true, it seems that Lord Billus is not as invincible as he imagined... It¡¯s really curious. Who can kill Lord Billus? Is it Monkey King?"


    "Take care of who he is." Kurd said with a serious look: "Don''t worry about this. Now the most important thing is that we must quickly find a way to resurrect, otherwise, sooner or later, we will be forced to the underworld."


    "Um~ this is true." Frieza nodded in agreement: "As long as we find the Dragon Ball and make a wish, we can be resurrected, but there is a Monkey King sitting on the earth. We can''t take risks. We can only go to Namek Star. One time."


    However, just after Frieza''s voice fell, Gula suddenly looked down at a planet below him: "Huh? This breath...is it a Saiyan?!"


    Frieza felt a little bit, and was also very surprised: "It''s really the breath of Saiyan, the living Saiyan, besides the Monkey King, is there anyone else?"


    "Frieza and Gula looked at each other, both of them understood each other''s thoughts: "Go down and take a look!"


    Passing through the atmosphere, the three figures landed on a barren land with extreme speed.


    And as soon as the three of them landed, they saw an old man with a scumbag face flying not far away, wearing a familiar combat uniform, and at a glance, Frieza could see that it was not just the soldiers under his command. Is the uniform that you wear?


    "Oh oh oh~~~~ I didn¡¯t expect King Frieza to come here! It''s my wife...it''s a great honor! I have been waiting for rescue here for decades, and now I finally wait for you, King Frieza! "


    "Oh~ It''s really a Saiyan." Frieza looked at the old man in front of him with interest, but his poor combat power made him very disdainful: "It''s true that you look at your clothes. Up."


    "Yes, my name is Paragas and I am a Saiyan belonging to King Frieza. Thirty years ago, the spacecraft I was riding in broke down and crashed and I have been trapped here. Now, I finally wait for Frieza. The arrival of King Sa, is indeed, indeed, God has eyes!"


    "Oh ~ thirty years ago..." Frieza narrowed his eyes slightly, wasn''t that before he destroyed the planet Vegeta?So, this guy in front of him doesn''t know that he has destroyed the planet Vegeta?What a lucky guy, he escaped because of this.


    Frieza narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Paragas: "Are you the only one here?"


    "No, there is also my son." Paragas said, turning to look into the distance: "Broly!!"

 3322 Chapter 9 Broly

    "Ok?"


    In the distant plain, the man who was inextricably beaten with a huge monster, his breath increased in vain after hearing this yell, and his punch was to blast the huge monster in front of him into the sky, and his whole body soared. There was a sound, but within a second, he appeared beside Paragas.


    He didn''t speak, but looked at the three of Frieza curiously, with a simple expression and a little silly.


    Paragas bent and explained: "Lord Frieza, this is my son Broly."


    "Browley..." After Frieza took a close look at Broly, he nodded: "It''s not bad, although your combat effectiveness is poor, but your son, there is a powerful force in his body. It seems that it will be a good helper."


    "Yes, our father and son will dedicate everything to King Frieza''s cause!" Paragas knelt immediately, seeing Broly still looking around curiously, he couldn''t help but hold his head and kneel together.


    Seeing that it was his father who was holding him down, Broly did not resist and knelt down obediently, but there was no trace of respect in his eyes. He still looked so simple and cute.


    Frieza let their father and son get up with a generous face, and then looked behind Broly: "It seems, there is no tail."


    Paragas held his chest with one hand and bent over to salute: "Yes, one of the characteristics of Saiyans is that they become giant apes. Sometimes I can''t control them after he becomes giant apes, so I cut off his tail."


    "Out of control? Will there be any later?"


    "Yes, but very few, but don''t worry." As he said, Paragas hurriedly took out a controller from his pocket: "Even if he becomes a great ape, as long as he has this remote control, he can give it to Broly. The iron ring on the neck is energized. Although it is not a very strong current, it can restrain him."


    Seeing his father took out the remote control, Broly suddenly showed a frightened expression on his face. He immediately grasped the hoop around his neck with both hands and pulled hard, sometimes afraid to retreat. Obviously, the neck This device gave him a lot of shadow.


    "Oh~Is this..." Frieza''s mouth suddenly showed a slight arc: "Then, I am very happy that you father and son can return to the command of the king."


    "Yes, this is the honor of our father and son!" Paragas bent over and saluted again.


    Frieza: "By the way, the planet Vegeta has been destroyed in a planetary impact, do you know this?"


    "Destroyed? Destroyed?!!" Paragas looked shocked: "So, King Vegeta, they are already..."


    "Yes, they are all dead. There is only one Saiyan who is still alive today except your father and son."


    A little surprise appeared on Paragas'' face: "Is there another alive? Who is it?"


    "Kakarot."


    "Kakarot? Badak''s youngest son? That junior fighter..."


    "Inferior fighter?" Frieza looked at Paragas with a strange expression: "The inferior fighter in your mouth is incredible now."


    Paragas was disdainful: "I remember this little son of Badak, who was born with only five combat effectiveness, what can such garbage do?"


    "Ohhhhhh~~You Saiyans are still the same as before, so stupid, and still use the combat power at birth to evaluate a person''s potential."


    "What does King Frieza mean?"


    "The lower-level fighter you looked down upon is now a Super Saiyan."


    Paragas was shocked when he heard the words: "What? Super, super, super Saiyan? Is that the legendary...Super Saiyan?"


    "Yes, Super Saiyan."


    "!!!"


    Paragas'' eyes widened for a while, his mouth was wide open, and his face was unbelievable. That kind of scum with only five combat power could grow into the legendary Super Saiyan?


    However, after the shock, Paragas clenched his fists tightly again: "Please, please rest assured that King Frieza, even if the opponent has grown into a super Saiyan, but I believe that my Broly is absolutely I won''t lose to him!"


    Kurd, who had been silent on the side, finally spoke: "Oh~ So, can your son be transformed into a Super Saiyan?"


    "Yet, not yet..."


    Gula heard the words and immediately snorted: "Even the Super Saiyan will not change. What do you compare with others? You know, even if you Prince Vegeta can transform into a Super Saiyan, you still There is no single move in Nakakarote''s hands."


    "What? Prince Vegeta can turn into a Super Saiyan too?" Paragas was shocked again when he heard the words, and at the same time clenched his fists, his face was angry: "Is he... still alive?"


    Frieza: "Has been killed by that Monkey King."


    "Sun Wukong?"


    "It''s Kakarot."


    Paragas looked shocked: "A mere low-level fighter, has it grown to this level?"


    A faint smile appeared on Frieza''s face: "I think your son is not bad. If he undergoes orthodox training and transforms into a Super Saiyan, his strength is bound to be no problem."


    Paragas heard this with excitement on his face: "Yes, as Lord Frieza valued it, Broly will definitely help your career."


    "Well, let''s do this first." Frieza nodded calmly: "We didn''t bring a spaceship this time, so we can''t take your father and son away with you. You will wait here for two days. When that happens, I will send someone. Come to pick up your father and son."


    "Yes, I really appreciate it!"


    Paragas looked excited. After thirty years, he was finally able to leave this damned barren star.


    The three father and son flew away at the same time...


    In the universe, Gula looked at Frieza and frowned slightly: "Frieza, what do you guys want to do? Don''t you know that Saiyans are already our natural enemies? You dare to drag them into your command?"


    "Ohhhhhhh~~ Brother, don''t you understand?" Frieza smiled sinisterly: "I think Broly has good potential, so it''s a very good test stone."


    Kurd nodded with a look of approval: "It is indeed a good choice to use Saiyans against Saiyans. I remember this Broly, who was born with stronger combat power than Vegeta, so he was attacked by King Vegeta. If you are jealous, you have just been exiled and cultivated, maybe you can really compete with that Monkey King."


    "Sun Wukong..." As soon as he said the name, the eyes of Frieza and his son were full of flames of hatred. It was this person who not only killed their father and son, but also their entire family.


    This time, in any case, we must avenge the blood...

 3323 Chapter 10 Coming to Earth

    Two days later.


    As the former cosmic emperor, Frieza had his strength there. It was naturally a matter of one sentence to summon the remnants.


    In a huge spacecraft named Frieza, Frieza sits on the center of the main seat, and on the left and right side by side with him are his father Kurd and his brother Gula.


    The Kurdish king has long been hiding behind the scenes, and the Milky Way is the home of Frieza. Therefore, here, Frieza is naturally the mainstay.


    "Report to King Frieza. According to our investigation, Namek has been destroyed for unknown reasons in the first two days."


    Hearing this, Frieza suddenly stood up from the main position: "What did you say? That Mekker has been destroyed? Isn''t the Dragon Ball there gone?!"


    "Yes, yes!" The thin-looking alien was trembling with fright by the angry Frieza.


    "Damn it! Don''t destroy it early, don''t destroy it late, but this time..." Frieza was angry.


    Kurd glanced at his son, and said calmly: "Frieza, there is no need to be so angry, since the Dragon Ball of Namek is gone, then we can only find a way to get the Dragon Ball on Earth."


    Frieza''s face was gloomy: "But, there is that Monkey King on the earth, and Lord Billus sits down. I''m afraid it will be difficult for us to collect all the Dragon Balls."


    Gula glanced at Frieza and said indifferently: "Frieza, are you scared by those two guys? Since we can''t easily set foot on the earth, then just ask others to go, don''t you forget to be there? On that barren planet, there are still two Saiyans waiting for us to save. It must be suitable to give this task to them."


    When Frieza heard this, his eyes lit up: "Oh, you really deserve to be brother." With that, he opened the universe map on the screen and gave an order: "Come on, send someone to this barren star, The two Saiyans there brought me to see me."


    "Yes, Lord Frieza."


    But in one day, Broly and his son had been brought to Frieza''s front.


    Paragas brought Broly to Frieza''s place, and bowed his chest with one hand and bowed to salute: "Great King Frieza, his subordinates have already heard about it when he came, please rest assured to give this task to his subordinates. , The subordinates will surely collect all the dragon balls and dedicate them to you to repay your grace for help and acceptance."


    Frieza stared straight at Paragas: "This dragon ball is extremely important to the three of us, the father and son, Paragas, I believe you, will not disappoint the three of us, father and son."


    "Thank you for the trust of King Frieza. I, Paragas, would swear by the head that I will find the Dragon Ball for you, King Kurd and King Gula."


    "Very well, take them down and have a good hospitality. Let''s change into new clothes! When you are ready, immediately set off to the earth!"


    After Broly and his son left, Kurd gracefully took a glass of red wine and looked at Frieza and said, "Frieza, these wild monkeys are not reliable. They have to be foolproof."


    Frieza looked confident: "Don''t worry, Dad, I have never trusted this group of wild monkeys."


    Gula was unhappy: "If you are still alive, you don''t need to be so scared!"


    When Frieza heard the words, a little smile appeared on his face: "Please be patient, brother, I believe that as long as we can be resurrected, that Monkey King is not to be feared. Even the god of destruction, Billus, may take him Pull down...oooooo~~~"


    Gula glanced at Frieza without saying much. He was not surprised at all about the ambition of his younger brother. This was the Frieza he knew.


    Kurd looked at his two excellent sons with pride and worry. Otherwise, why do you think he passed the position of the king of the universe to Frieza?Not afraid of being killed by Frieza.


    The son is stronger than his father, not even a little bit stronger. As a father, he is also trembling secretly while being proud.


    Fortunately, on the bright side, these two sons are respectful to him.


    Next to the luxurious private pool, Monkey King is putting sunscreen on Bulma, while Bulma¡¯s mother is basking in the sun on the lounger.


    Five days later, after Bulma''s mother used the skin care products given to her by Bulma, her old appearance once again returned to the youthful beauty of her youth.


    Idle and bored, Bulma chatted with Sun Wuxie: "Wukong, these five days have passed, then Birus would be killed by Nazamas, right?"


    "Impossible." Monkey King smiled and shook his head: "Birus is also a god of destruction, even if he dies, he can''t show his peak combat power. It is not what Nazamas can kill, but the same, Birus is for a while. I can¡¯t take Zamas for a while. In order not to lose face in front of me, he naturally cannot come back easily. The two will probably stay in a stalemate for a while. When the energy consumption is almost the same, he will have to come back. After all, a dead person wants to restore energy in the sun, but it is extremely difficult."


    "In this case, why don''t you just bring him back to life? Isn''t it easy for Birus to take Nazamas? It''s so troublesome, what the hell are you thinking?"


    Just as Monkey King wanted to answer, he suddenly seemed to be aware of it, and he couldn''t help but look up at the sky, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Finally, it''s here."


    Bulma also looked up: "Spaceships? One of them is quite powerful."


    Monkey King said to Bulma: "I''m going to kill the boring time, do you want to be together?"


    Bulma waved his hand without thinking: "I''m not interested in these fights and killings. I''d better stay with my mother at home."


    Monkey King nodded silently, his figure flashed, and he disappeared.


    The huge spaceship landed on the ground, and a girl wearing a special combat suit under Frieza''s command jumped out of the spaceship first: "Wow~ is this the earth? It''s so beautiful!"


    "Zlay, don''t run around, this earth is very dangerous!"


    "Danger? Remo, you are not intentionally scaring me, are you? I know that the combat effectiveness of this earth is generally low."


    "Idiot." Remo jumped off the spaceship: "Although the average combat power of this earth is not good, but here, there are extremely dangerous guys..."


    "Extremely dangerous guy?" Zlay looked curious.


    Remo looked around and whispered, "I heard... that Saiyan who killed the three fathers and sons of King Frieza lived on this earth..."


    "That''s the Kakarot?" Paragas and Broly also jumped out of the cabin...

 3324 Chapter 11 Dragon Ball

    "Yes, it is!"


    Remo was obviously taken aback. He was so quiet, he was still heard. If King Frieza knew about this, wouldn''t he be bombarded and killed?


    But it seems that Paragas is not the kind of Saiyan who likes to make small reports, right?


    But Broly, his eyes have never left the food in the hands of Clay. In that barren heart, their father and son have been living a life of drinking blood, even a glass of water.


    But since drinking the first glass of water and food that Zlay gave him, he has been deeply in love with that taste. Similarly, Zlay is closer to his father than to his father.


    Well, that can''t be said, Broly has no closeness to his father, only awe.


    "You have eaten so much along the way, do you still want to eat?" Zlay looked at Broly''s pitiful eyes, looked helpless, peeled off the plastic bag, tiptoed to Broly and fed it to Broly. Profit.


    Broly didn''t hesitate and opened his mouth to bite. The picture, no matter how you look at it, felt a bit like feeding a pet. It can only be said that Broly''s expression is too cute.


    Paragas frowned. He wanted to train Broly into an out-and-out super warrior, but he wasn''t such a silly little milk dog, and immediately shouted angrily: "Broly! "


    Broly was startled, his body stood straight for an instant, his eyes became sharp, giving a strong sense of oppression.


    "Start searching for Dragon Ball!" Paragas took out the Dragon Ball radar and looked at the other four: "You should act separately. If you don''t have to, don''t conflict with anyone. Finding Dragon Ball is the top priority."


    "Yes, Lord Paragas!" The four aliens immediately took out the Dragon Ball Radar to salute, and after looking at the marked points above, they flew in four different directions...


    This Dragon Ball radar was invented by Frieza¡¯s first scientist, Kecono. Combat detectors, armors, and spaceships were all invented by him. Inventing a Dragon Ball radar is naturally not a problem.


    In order not to attract people¡¯s attention, Frieza only sent eight people including Broly, Paragas, Clay, and Remo. Besides Broly, the combat effectiveness of these people is generally low. But on the earth, except for a few people, it can be regarded as invincible.


    Paragas took the Dragon Ball Radar and looked at the dots displayed on it, but there were only six points, and his brows could not help but frowned: "Strange, why there are only six? Didn''t it mean that there are seven dragon balls in total?"


    "Let''s take a look." Zlay immediately leaned over, looked at the Dragon Ball Radar, carefully counted, and said: "There are really only six. Wouldn''t they be hidden after being found by the earthlings?"


    Paragas looked serious: "It''s possible."


    "What can I do?" Remo looked worried: "The huge earth, looking for a hidden dragon ball, isn''t it looking for a needle in a haystack?"


    "Don''t worry about it, find the other six and then talk about it." Paragas said, already flying towards a point displayed on the radar.


    Seeing Paragas''s back, Clay curled his lips a little uncomfortably. Obviously, she didn''t like Paragas very much.


    Broly was about to get up and keep up: "Let''s... keep up with father."


    Clay grabbed him: "Don''t worry..." As he said, he took out a controller from his waist pocket and shook it in front of Broly''s eyes: "Look, what is this? "


    When Broly saw this, his eyes went wide, no surprise, only amazement. Maybe he was thinking why the controller was in Zlay''s hands.


    "When did you steal it?" Remo looked surprised.


    "Hehe~~ When Paragas was sleeping when I came here." Clay looked smug and threw the controller on the ground: "Things like this should be destroyed."


    With that, he stomped the controller with one foot.


    Looking at the fragmented controller, Broly''s face finally showed a little happy look. It seems that he doesn''t need to receive that kind of electric shock?


    Clay looked at Broly and said, "You squat down and show me the hoop around your neck."


    Broly didn''t doubt that he had it, and squatted down obediently.


    Stroking the iron ring on Broly''s neck, Zlay looked serious: "This is made of the strongest metal in the universe. It''s a bit difficult to take it off, but it doesn''t matter. You wear it first. When we go back, I Thinking of a way to remove it for you."


    "Browley, what are you still rubbing with?" Paragas screamed in the distance.


    "Father is angry, let''s go quickly." Broly said, holding Zlay and Remo one by one, and flew towards Paragas through the air...


    But in half a day, Paragas and the others found six dragon balls.


    In the spaceship, Paragas looked at the six dragon balls in front of him, frowning slightly: "Now there is only the last one left..." As he said, he took out the dragon ball radar, and there was still no display on it. It was not displayed, they How to find it, for a time, all of them had trouble.


    However, after meditation, Zilai suddenly thought: "You said, will this last dragon ball be in the hands of that Monkey King? He is the strongest person on this earth, right? Dragon balls are so precious, in order not to Let others abuse it, and it makes sense to keep one, right?"


    "Um~~"


    Paragas fell into contemplation again, and he believed 70% to 80% of what Tslay said, but the Monkey King, but killed the existence of Prince Vegeta and Frieza and his son. Now they three fathers and sons. There is a circle on his head.


    Thinking, he couldn''t help but look at Paragas, the worry in his heart disappeared without a trace. For Broly''s self-confidence, he has reached the level of arrogance and blindness, let alone the Monkey King, even if It was Frieza, he hadn''t paid much attention to it. He bowed his knees at the time, just to leave the barren star and take advantage of Frieza. The time was ripe and he was stabbing Frieza. It was Para. What Gasth thought.


    "Dragon Balls that can realize any wish..." Paragas stared at the six dragon balls in front of him with gleaming eyes, with a light called greed in his eyes. From the moment he took the task, he had no plans to dedicate these dragon balls. For Frieza, for his own wish, it seemed that he had to take a risk.


    Paragas immediately made a decision: "Go, let''s go and meet the Monkey King for a while!"


    Remo clicked on the combat power detection instrument he was wearing, and Bulma''s house was immediately released as a virtual image: "This is where the Monkey King lives..."


    "The King Frieza is really thoughtful!" Paragas flashed his eyes to compliment, and flew towards the destination first...

 3325 Chapter Twelve: Those Born for War

    Above the clouds, Sun Wukong, who has been watching everything here, watched Paragas and the others fly towards their home, landed on the ground without any haste, and then made a single move with a four-planet in his hand.


    This four planet was originally destroyed by Zamas, and after destroying a dragon ball, then the dragon ball will automatically lose its due ability, and the rest of the dragon balls will be petrified and lose their function. Dragon Ball, Dragon Ball Radar is naturally undetectable.


    It was precisely because Monkey King re-created the four planets that the Dragon Ball was reactivated and appeared on the Dragon Ball Radar. Otherwise, the Paragas and the group who came to the earth to search for the Dragon Ball would have long been confused.


    As for Zamas directly destroying Namek and thus destroying the dragon balls there, why not destroy the earth in the same way, but only one dragon ball?


    In fact, this is exactly where Zamas¡¯s arrogance is distorted. He has a great distorted prejudice against humans (referring to all non-god intelligent races in the universe), believing that humans will only abuse violence and create wars, so he implemented humanity¡¯ Zero'' plan; the earth is kept because he knows that the earth is the hometown of the powerful man who killed the destructive gods and angels. Before his plan was formally perfected, he did not want to conflict with that man, so he just Destroyed a dragon ball to avoid future troubles.


    Zamas''s thoughts are very good, and there is no problem. However, what he encountered is Monkey King. Even if he destroys all the Dragon Balls, Monkey King can recover all of them with a single thought.


    The topic is a bit too far off, back to the topic.


    Just when Monkey King took out the four planets, the Dragon Ball radar in the hands of Paragas and the others also reacted, beeping continuously.


    "This... Lord Paragas, this last dragon ball has reacted, as if it was behind us!"


    Everyone stopped and turned to look behind.


    Clay frowned slightly: "This seems to be deliberately tempting us?"


    "Whether it is intentional or unintentional, we can just grab the Dragon Ball." Paragas didn''t have any doubts. In his opinion, in the face of absolute strength, whatever tricks you use, you can kill them all.


    "Broli, keep up!"


    Paragas shouted and flew in the direction indicated by the Dragon Ball Radar...


    But in two minutes, they saw Monkey King sitting on the mountain alone, playing with the four planets in his hands, throwing them up and down.


    "Badak?!!!"


    At the moment when he saw Monkey King, the first reaction in Paragas'' mind was the name, but he immediately rejected it: "No, it''s Kakarot!"


    "Kakarot?" Clay looked at Monkey King curiously: "Is he the Saiyan who killed the three fathers and sons of King Frieza? Why is it red hair? Aren''t all Saiyans have black hair. ?"


    After being surprised, she quickly explored Monkey King with the combat power detector, but the data obtained above turned out to be ''0'', and she couldn''t help but look astonished: "The combat power is 0? Why is it so weak?!"


    As a veteran member of Frieza''s veteran, Remo has a solemn expression: "Don''t trust the detector anymore. In front of such a powerful player, the detector is meaningless."


    Broly looked at Monkey King curiously, and heard his father say that this person is very strong, but why does he feel weak?


    While Broly was looking at Monkey King, Monkey King was also looking at Broly. How do you say, this Broly was much more pleasing to the eye than the Broly he had killed before, and his potential was stronger.


    "The Lord of this world seems to have a special liking for this Broly. Other people didn''t see him resurrecting and resurrecting him. They just resurrected him..." Monkey King couldn''t help but smile a little: "Could he still Want to train a second "Monkey King", can''t you?"


    "Kakarot, I didn''t expect that the previous low-level warrior has grown to this level." Paragas looked at Monkey King, his thoughts drifting away. Once upon a time, when Kakarot was just born. , His low combat effectiveness has consistently become the laughingstock of the entire planet Vegeta, and even he can''t help but teased Badak.


    Monkey King directly ignored the existence of Paragas and looked at Broly: "I didn''t expect that besides me, there are still two Saiyans in this world. Look at you in this dress, who belong to Frieza. Well, don''t you know that the planet Vegeta is destroyed in Frieza''s hands."


    "The planet Vegeta was destroyed by Frieza?" Paragas was surprised for a moment, and Chieh immediately returned to normal: "That''s all in the past, it doesn''t matter anymore. Now, give me the Dragon Ball! Look at it! For the sake of being a Saiyan, I will not embarrass you."


    "The combat power is only a few thousand pieces of trash, there is no place for you to speak." Monkey King waved his hand, even if he was separated by several tens of meters, Paragas was blasted out in a flash and fell to the ground.


    "father!!!"


    Seeing this, Broly went violently, and the horrible aura climbed, like a wild beast, and rushed towards Monkey King. The aura, violent and bloodthirsty, just do it.


    "It''s a pity, what a good seedling, but your trash father has led him astray." Monkey King stood up calmly, and easily blocked Broly''s violent punch.


    "Ok?!"


    Broly''s complexion changed slightly. In the past, no matter how many enemies he encountered, as long as he was willing, he would solve the matter with one punch, but the person in front of him took his fist so easily?No wonder they would say that this man is very strong.


    Such thoughts only flashed in Broly''s mind, but the movements in his hand did not stop. The fierce attacks rained down, but they were all understated by Monkey King standing still. Take it.


    "Okay, so strong!! Worthy of being a Saiyan who can kill King Frieza, Broly is not an opponent at all!" Remo''s mouth grew in shock, and the terrifying breath made him daunted.


    "Weak, weak, weak~~ too weak!" Monkey King danced with one hand, blocking all Broly''s attacks, and shook his head disappointedly: "This kind of combat power is too weak."


    After speaking, the defense turned to attack, and a punch hit Broly''s chest, causing him to smash through the mountain like a meteorite and fall to the ground. The terrifying cracks that stretched out showed terrifying power.


    "Cough cough cough cough~~"


    Broly got up with difficulty, coughing out a mouthful of blood, the anger in his eyes was already occupied by the terrible fighting spirit. As a fighting nation Saiyan''s warlike character was undoubtedly revealed at this moment, his breath is actually Increased exponentially...


    It seems that anger and fighting spirit are the appetite for his strength improvement!..

 3326 Chapter 13 Monkey King vs Broly

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah -"


    Anger, roar, and roar came from Broly''s mouth. The terrifying sound wave shook the mountain, and the force of terror exploded from the body, forming a torrent of breath that shook the sky and the earth roared!


    At this moment, the clear sky became dim, and it seemed to have been shrouded in Broly''s shadow.


    "He, he¡ªIs Broly so strong?!!!" Remo was trembling with fear by Broly''s horrible breath.


    Clay looked at Broly''s violent emotions, but he was worried: "This is not him, Broly is obviously a kind child... It''s all to blame his father, he turned Broly into I only know the fighting machine!!"


    "Zlay, you still have time to manage these! Get out of here quickly, it''s important to escape!"


    Remo greeted him and fled.


    After hearing this, Clay quickly fled the center of the battle.


    "Ha~~!!!"


    With a loud shout, Broly stomped on the ground, instantly cracking and collapsing soil and rock, bursting into pieces, and bursting into the sky along with the underground magma.


    Broly appeared in front of Monkey King as if he was teleporting, with a punch, entraining the weather, and his fist whizzed towards Monkey King. The muscles in his hands swelled due to the infusion of majestic power.


    "This punch is not bad." Sun Wukong said calmly. This seemingly earth-shattering punch was still picked up by him casually. His figure didn''t move at all, even if he didn''t even blow a corner of his clothes: "But, it''s still far away! "


    As he said, he raised his left hand and hit Broly''s forehead with a dull brain, causing it to scream and fly out...


    "This--!!!"


    Seeing this situation, Clay and others were all dumbfounded. Broly had already exploded to such an extent, was he not even a finger of the other party?


    "Wh, how could it be so strong! How could it be so strong!!!" Paragas was already shivering with fear. At this moment, he clearly understood that he seemed to overestimate his son.


    Clay looked anxious: "Paragas, tell Broly to stop! If we can''t win, we have to run away!!"


    When Paragas heard the words, he was shocked and yelled: "Browley! Don''t fight! Go! Evacuate! Broly!!!"


    "Ah ah ah ah~~!!!"


    However, what answered him was Broly''s unwilling anger, angry roar, and the fighting spirit in his eyes. At this moment, he was completely replaced by endless anger. His breath was soaring, and his body was getting taller and bigger. The angry eyes began to become indifferent, until the critical point, his black pupils even disappeared, and his emotions were completely out of control.


    "not good!!"


    Seeing this, Paragas was shocked, and hurriedly opened the bag on his waist to take out the controller, but it was empty inside, and his pupils suddenly tightened: "No, it''s gone? How could it be gone?!!! Finish, it''s over It''s over! Everything is over!!!"


    "..."


    Seeing this, Clay was speechless for a while. At this moment, she suddenly felt that she had done something bad with kindness.


    Seeing Broly''s rising breath again and his taller body, Monkey King''s face showed a little unexpected look: "In the form of a human being, this guy is really born for war. Super genius! In this state, I couldn''t do it before!"


    Looking at Broly, Monkey King had to speak out with emotion, and he had to admit that in terms of talent, the Monkey King in the original book was far behind him.


    "Unfortunately, it''s a man. If it''s a woman, I can''t help but want to accept him as a disciple." Monkey King muttered to himself. Such a talent is really good.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Broly''s rampage is still going on, his aura is still rising rapidly, and a torrent of terrifying aura has formed a canopy around him, full of violent destruction.


    With the earth-shattering sound coming to an end, Broly''s body swelled to a height of more than three meters, and his solid muscles looked like a huge human bear.


    The thick and lush hair is also stretched because of the swelling of the body, and it seems that it has such a super four flavor.


    Transformation Super Four, as long as you reach a certain level of strength, you can successfully transform into a golden great ape, and then you can regain your sanity. But Broly has found another way to maintain the great ape in a human body. The increase in is even greater than the transformation of a giant ape. This talent is really blessed, I am afraid that only a person like him with a super bloodline can do it.


    "I have completely lost my mind..." Paragas looked at Broly''s current state and fell to his knees feebly. He knew exactly what Broly''s current state was. This was when he cut Broly''s tail. After falling, Broly, who was unable to transform into a giant ape, turned into a giant ape-like state as a human being when he ran away. In this state, the six relatives did not recognize it, and there was no reason at all. Even if he won Nakakarote, They couldn''t escape the fate of being killed by Broly.


    "It''s over, everything is over!" Paragas muttered to himself.


    Only Zlay looked at the violent Broly in the field with a worried expression.


    "Kakarot!!!"


    A loud roar sounded from Broly''s mouth, and he saw his mouth wide open, and a wave of qigong shot out from his mouth. This kind of power was too powerful, piercing through the air, and destroying Zhiwei to the extreme.


    "Not bad! This kind of power is not enough to resist the super three!" Monkey King was full of surprise, and he shot the qigong wave directly by the smoke he shot.


    From this point, it can be seen that Broly''s normal combat effectiveness is also extremely astonishing, I am afraid it is even stronger than the Super League.


    "!!!"


    In this scene, the pupils of Zilai and the others were constricted. This Master Monkey King was so desperate that the horrible Qigong wave was suddenly shot away?


    Seeing that his qigong wave was accidentally slapped by Monkey King, Broly did not have the slightest emotional fluctuations at all. He stretched his figure and rushed towards Monkey King like a moth to the fire. Now he has the only thought in his mind. Destroy everything you see in your eyes.


    The terrible light waves were released, like cobwebs intertwined and shot towards Monkey King. These scenes were simply too violent, as if the world was about to be destroyed.


    The earth was devastated, and the underground magma expressed protest and turned into a pillar of light to rise up into the sky. Here, it seems to be an apocalyptic scene.


    "I said, Qigong waves can''t be placed randomly. Are you trying to ruin the earth?" Monkey King said calmly. He has never moved a step. At this moment, he moved, stepped forward, and already appeared. In front of Broly...

 3327 Chapter Fourteen The Playmaker Frieza

    "I said, Qigong waves can''t be placed randomly. Are you trying to ruin the earth?" Monkey King said calmly. He has never moved a step. At this moment, he moved, stepped forward, and already appeared. In front of Broly.


    There was no fancy move, just a plain punch, but it showed the power of destruction. Broly fell again like a meteorite, crashing through the ground, falling into the magma, splashing hundreds of feet. Pulp curtain.


    But fortunately, there was a gas body around him, and the moment he fell into it, the magma was swept away by the surging Qi, so he was not burned.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah--!!!"


    After repeated frustrations, Broly was already furious to the extreme. He was like a wounded beast. His breath increased instead of falling. He kicked out, and the lava waves rolled under his feet. His body burst into the sky again and punched the Monkey King. past.


    Monkey Wukong stood still, stretched out his right hand, bent his fingers, and flicked it lightly, colliding with Broly''s fist, but he heard a painful grunt echoing, Broly spouted blood. , The body crashed to the ground again.


    Clay and his party watching the battle from a distance were already stunned. This earth-shattering battle seemed to have become a joke for adults and children, and it was not in the same order of magnitude.


    "While this continues, Broly will be killed by me!!!" Paragas looked shocked and horrified. Without Broly, let alone his ambition, it would be very difficult to get a foothold. At this moment, he began to regret joining the Frieza Legion and coming to this earth.


    No matter what Paragas¡¯s mood is, the battle in the field continues. No matter how many times Broly is shot down, he is like a Xiaoqiang who can''t kill him. He stood up again and again, and launched more fierce attacks. Chuang is heavier than once, but his breath is gradually rising and becoming stronger...


    Monkey King shot Broly down again with a single finger. This time, he obviously felt that Broly''s attack had become weaker. Seeing his unyielding eyes full of violent anger, and the breath that gradually became thick and dazzling, he was shaking. He shook his head: "Growing up from being abused, you are worthy of being a Saiyan with a super bloodline. It''s just that human strength is limited after all, can it only reach this level..."


    As he said, he glanced at Paragas very vaguely. If that guy is killed, he should be able to transform into a pass, but Monkey King didn¡¯t do that, because Broly didn¡¯t change the pass and treated him. In terms of, the result is the same.


    "Enough to play, let''s end it soon." Monkey King''s gaze fixed on Broly again. This time, Broly, who was still blasting into the sky as usual, wanted to attack Monkey King, like a beast. Perceiving a great threat, he suddenly braked in mid-air, staring at Monkey King with horror, and he didn''t even dare to step forward.


    At this moment, he felt great horror and pressure from Monkey King. Even if he almost lost his mind now, it was like being poured with cold water, making him cold all over.


    The hostility emanating from Monkey King shook his mind and soul in an instant, and the instinctive fear spread in his heart. Under this fear, Broly regained his sanity miraculously, and he retreated in fear. He felt that if he did not retreat. , The next moment, will die.


    "This, this, this--Broly was actually deterred?!!!" Paragas looked at the scene in the air, dumbfounded, Broly in that state could be scared to his senses, Bada K, what kind of monster is your son!!


    At the same time, outside of the earth''s atmosphere, a huge spacecraft is floating here.


    The three of Frieza and his son looked at the scenes on the screen, feeling the terrifying aura from the earth, all of them were solemn, and Kurd had already put down his glass of red wine: "Unexpectedly, this Monkey King has grown to this point. Kind of!"


    Gula wrapped his arms around his chest and stared at the screen: "The growth of Broly is really amazing. If his physical strength allows, he may continue to grow. Saiyans... are really terrible fighting talents. What a pity, look. It''s over here."


    "No, not yet~" Frieza''s face showed a strange smile inexplicably: "He hasn''t turned into a Super Saiyan yet... He is so powerful if he is not transformed. , You said, what height will he reach?"


    Kurdish brows frowned slightly: "Then he has to be able to change. Now that he is dead, I am afraid there is no chance."


    "Ohhhhhh~~~ the end of the road?" Frieza suddenly laughed: "Saiyans, don''t they usually erupt at the end of the road?"


    With that said, Frieza''s mind could not help but see the scene of Monkey King transforming into a Super Saiyan, the corner of his mouth smiled even more, then he opened the spaceship''s hatch and flew straight to the earth...


    "What does Frieza want to do?" Kurd couldn''t help but looked at Gula.


    "Let¡¯s check it out..." Gula¡¯s eyes were full of war spirits. After seeing the power of Monkey King, not only was he not afraid, but he became more and more excited. He wanted to know the changes he had just cultivated. Body, compared with this Monkey King, who is stronger?


    Kurd was silent when he saw that Gula had also flown to the earth. He had been thrown away by his two sons. After seeing the terrifying power of Monkey King, he was still able to rise to war.


    Forget it, he is such an outdated old fellow, he should hide in the spaceship and shiver.


    Seeing Frieza and Gula land in front of him, Paragas, who was already desperate, couldn''t help being overjoyed: "King Frieza, King Gula! Great! It''s saved! I have collected six dragon balls for you. , The last one is in the hands of Kakarot. Now Broly is about to die. Ask King Frieza and King Gula to save Broly!"


    Frieza looked at Paragas and said calmly: "You don''t want Broly to be killed, do you?"


    "Dang, of course!" Paragas didn''t know why Frieza asked this suddenly, but instinctively felt a little bad.


    "I want to help Broly too, right?"


    "But my ability is limited, I don''t even have the qualifications to participate in the war, how can I help?"


    "It doesn''t matter, you just have to die."


    "Wh, what?!" Paragas was shocked, trying to escape, but was killed by Frieza''s light beam from his fingertips, piercing his heart.


    Ignoring Paragas¡¯s shocked and unbelievable expression, Frieza turned around and yelled to Broly in the air with a panicked look: "No, Broly, your father is dead!" .

 3328 Chapter 15 Legendary Super Saiyan

    "Your father is dead..."


    A panicked and helpless voice echoed in the air. The already frightened back again and again, looking for a reputation in the unscrupulous Broly, just to see the big-eyed, silent Paragas lying down. Falling to the ground, the blood hole in the chest and heart was shocking.


    Broly felt that his heart was squeezed fiercely, and his heart was so painful that his eyes were instantly enlarged. The endless anger turned into real ripples and rippled from it, completely covering his eyes. The anger was already Occupy all of him.


    Although Paragas is not a qualified father, Broly has depended on him since he was a child, and has lived on the barren star Wampa for decades. Even if Paragas is not good to him, he The position in Broly''s heart is irreplaceable.


    "Oh oh oh ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah-


    Like a desperate roar of a wild beast, Broly could not restrain his roar, his breath was surging, his emotions were covered by anger again, and his reason was lost.


    "This Frieza..."


    Monkey King tilted his head to look at Frieza below, frowning slightly.


    Seeing Monkey King looking towards him, Frieza was very self-confident, with a complacent expression on his face: "Ohhhhh~~hhhhhh~~ I shouldn''t be the object of your attention now."


    On the side, Zlay and Remo looked at Frieza with horror. They never thought that Frieza would use such a method to stimulate Broly.


    As if responding to Broly''s words, Broly roared again, sorrow, pain, and anger: "Drink ah ah ah~!!!"


    Boom boom boom~!!!!


    The monstrous Qi turned into golden sky curtains and soared up, covering the sky and obscuring the sun. Broly was completely submerged in the torrent of''qi''. The ground melted like ice and snow, spreading outward at an alarming speed, and the scene was mighty. It was horrible, so that Zlay and the others changed their complexions and ran away.


    On the contrary, Frieza and Gula have arms around their chests, their faces are calm and calm, and they look directly at Broly, who is submerged by the torrent of breath. They can clearly feel that Broly''s breath has risen to even They all felt a hint of danger.


    "It''s still transformed." Monkey King''s face was indifferent, and he didn''t rush to do anything. Instead, he looked calmly and watched the torrent of breath flowing down like a river. He suddenly contracted and retracted into Broly in a round shape. In his body, and with a burst of his drink, his whole aura changed, and his hair and eyebrows became golden.


    "Golden? It''s not a pass super, but this combat power is much stronger than the average Super Saiyan." Monkey King was slightly satisfied with this.


    As for why Broly¡¯s Super Saiyan is so much stronger than the normal super Saiyan, it¡¯s entirely because he is a Super Saiyan who transforms into a great ape in human form; this is like Monkey King. After implementing the fusion of the World Destroying Great Ape Martial Soul, and then transforming into a Super Saiyan, the increase obtained is naturally not a concept.


    To put it simply, Broly turned into a Super Saiyan in a great ape-like state, which is why in the original book, Broly turned into a super game, his strength is far stronger than that of Super Blue. The Monkey King and Vegeta are the same. Basic combat power is one reason, but the bigger reason is that the great ape transforms into a super game.


    "Kakarot!!!"


    An angry roar came from Broly''s mouth. For a moment, he appeared in front of Monkey King, making Monkey King clearly sense that his savage beast-like aura came to his face and punched out. , Overwhelming is not enough to describe.


    However, Monkey King was still calm and he blocked it easily. He was still so downplayed and motionless, but the angry Broly ignored him. The speed was so fast that he could hardly see it with the naked eye. He punched Monkey King, making outsiders only hear the sound of the air. The shock and roar.


    Monkey King put one hand behind him, and the other hand danced at will. No matter how dense and powerful Broli¡¯s attacks were, he was blocked by him, and there was even time to complain: "I said, it¡¯s not me who killed your dad. Lisa, what are you doing after me?"


    But obviously, Broly, who had lost his reason, was obviously unable to listen to people''s words, and while screaming, the frequency of attacks became more rapid.


    As a result, Frieza and the others who were watching the battle were all stunned by the battle in the air. Faced with such a powerful Broly, Monkey King could not even move a step and block all the attacks from all directions. It was already They were shocked for a long time and couldn''t speak, this TM is a bit too strong!


    At this time, Monkey King does not intend to end the battle immediately, because he knows that Broly has not reached the limit and has not yet turned into a pass, but after Broly''s continuous attacks for so long, he is not seen. After the improvement, his brows can''t help but frown, so blindly defensive is not good, he has to put a little pressure on him.


    "Let me see, now you, how far Chuan Chao can reach."


    He muttered to himself, Monkey King was not in the block, but grabbed Broly''s bombarding fist, the other hand showed terrible power that could kill Broly, and punched him. On his back, accompanied by a scream and roar, Broly''s arrogance instantly dissipated, and his body shape fell like a meteorite, hitting the ground continuously, until the center of the earth, the billowing lava surged and fell into it. The breathless protective body, the ending is obvious .


    In a daze, Broly looked at the magma that was getting closer and closer under him, and felt that death was so close to him...


    "dead?!"


    With such a cold word, he was shocked to wake up, and his strong desire to survive burned all his potential, and the horrible air exploded from his body again, dangerous and dangerous in the magma pool of the earth''s core. The surface stopped and picked up the waves dozens of feet.


    At the same time, his muscles became firmer and fuller, and his golden hair also turned bright green and slightly increased.


    With his life threatened, Broly''s combat power soared again, and he was able to transform into the form of Chuan Chao, that is, the legendary Super Saiyan!


    Monkey King lowered his head and looked at the deep hole at his feet, but a satisfied smile appeared at the corner of his mouth; the next moment, he heard a bang, Broly''s figure shrouded in bright green flames burst Skyrim, the goal is to reach Monkey King...


    As usual, Monkey King took Broly''s fist lightly and nodded: "Yes, yes, it''s finally transformed, this is decent." ..

 3329 Chapter 16 Broly vs Frieza

    But the answer to Monkey King was another extremely fast whip.


    "Boom!"


    The world trembled, and the shock waves spread out in a circle, destroying everything where they passed.


    "Chuan Chao, it''s really a well-deserved reputation." Monkey King smiled, and while catching Broly''s continuous attack, he nodded sensibly. This Broly is indeed better than the cloth he killed before. Raleigh is too strong.


    This is just passing Super One. If it can go further, how strong will it become?


    However, Monkey King also saw that it is now the limit of Broly''s transformation. If he wants to transform further, he must maintain his due rationality; moreover, even if he can break through in despair, with the current situation Physical fitness can no longer withstand the increase in power soaring, otherwise, it will only be reduced to the end of being burst by power.


    "Then Broly has grown to this level, is it still so easy?!!!"


    Frieza looked at Monkey King who was still in the air, still taking all the attacks from Broly with one hand, and his complexion became extremely difficult. It seemed that he was still too small to look down on Monkey King. They practiced hard in hell, and while making progress, Monkey King''s progress is even greater than theirs.


    "This bastard! Is it really impossible to surpass it?" Frieza clenched his fists tightly, with a face of anger and unwillingness. He originally thought that he would be ashamed this time, but he did not expect the fighting power shown by Monkey King. But it made him feel the hopelessness.


    "Sun Wukong...have you reached that state..." Gula''s eyes flickered, staring at Sun Wukong solemnly.


    When Frieza heard the words, he looked at Gula with a shocked expression. He naturally understood what his brother was saying: "Is the God''s...Domain?!!!"


    "It''s like a beast. It''s boring. It''s boring." Monkey King glanced at the Frieza brothers in the distance below, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "You have seen enough of the show, right? Then give you a piece. Present it."


    As he said, his figure flashed, and while avoiding Broly''s attack, Broly kicked him on the back, and Broly flew in the direction of Frieza and the others like a cannonball...


    "Damn!!"


    Frieza yelled with a gloomy face, and Gula hurriedly flew back, with a bang, Broly hit the ground, shaking out a huge hole of hundreds of meters, but he stomped on the ground as if he was okay. Rising to the sky, his arrogance soared, and he swung his fist towards the nearest Frieza.


    "Asshole! I''m King Frieza! Who are you attacking?" Frieza yelled immediately, but Broly, who had already lost his mind, didn''t care what king you were. If you caught him, you punched him and punched him. Lisa flew out, smashing through several peaks in a row, before crashing into the surface.


    Having lost the goal of Frieza, Broly shifted the goal to Gula again, his bright green aura was so dazzling, he slammed his foot, as if the void would explode.


    Gu La''s face was dignified, his breath exploded, and he bullied himself without fear, and fought with Broly. The two collided with their fists and feet, and the whole world was left with only shocks and roars. The sight is shocking.


    "This Gula deserves to be a big brother, and his fighting power is stronger than Frieza." Monkey King looked leisurely and floated in the air to watch the show. Now it is his turn to be a spectator: "However, in this state, I''m afraid It''s hard to win."


    As soon as Sun Wukong''s voice fell, he heard a''bang'', Gula was also blown out by Broly, and followed Frieza''s footsteps.


    "Roar ah ah ah~~~!!!"


    Repelling Frieza and Gula, Broly suddenly victoriously roared like a beast.


    Frieza, who climbed up from the dirt pit, saw this incredible scene of Broly, with a gloomy face and an angry roar: "You bastard, don''t be too proud!!"


    The two fists were clenched tightly and the Qi gathered extremely high. As the golden flame exploded, Frieza''s whole body turned into gold casting, shining and full of metallic luster.


    The surging power once again made Frieza become proud and arrogant: "I feel honored, rubbish, you are the first to let me show this new state in front of others, this king..."


    Huh~~


    Broly''s figure disappeared instantly, and his right foot slammed Frieza down...


    Now he is in a state of rampage, so he will not listen to Frieza''s nonsense, find the target, and attack directly.


    "I¡­¡­"


    The proud declaration was forcibly interrupted. Frieza only felt that his chest was congested and felt very uncomfortable. A dangerous viciousness appeared on his gloomy face: "The smelly monkey is really just a smelly monkey, you Saiyans, really the most It''s annoying!!"


    The roar echoed in the sky, Frieza was teleporting, avoiding Broly''s attack, and at the same time, a punch was blasted at the back of his heart, the golden flames exploded, and he was about to punch it through.


    But Broly''s speed is also extremely fast. He has lost his reason, and he doesn''t know what avoidance is. When he feels the danger, he does not hesitate to turn around and fight back!


    "boom!"


    The two fists collided, the strength impacted vertically and horizontally, destroying everything around, and a high mountain under his feet burst and collapsed, but in the next moment, Broly and Frieza attacked together again. In a short time, they interacted hundreds of times. Fist, in the end, Golden Frieza still lost to pass Broly, was flew out with a punch, crashed to the ground.


    "Damn it! Unexpectedly, it would cost so much to perform in the sun!!" Frieza flew into the sky with a gloomy face, and began to pant fiercely, as if she had consumed a lot of physical strength.


    But Broly didn''t give him a chance to breathe at all, his figure flashed, and once again launched a continuous and swift attack on Frieza.


    Frieza¡¯s fighting power was not as good as passing Broly. If he were alive, he could still hold on for a while. Unfortunately, he was already dead, and maintaining his transformation would have been extremely difficult. Fighting would cost a lot. He was long, and the gap became very obvious in an instant. After fighting with Broly for a while, he was blown out with a punch again, this time, he was already hit hard.


    "Unexpectedly, this Frieza has cultivated a new form." Monkey King looked at Frieza''s gold-cast body with a smile: "It''s a pity that the dead can''t fully perform in the sun, otherwise they should still be able to play. For a while."


    Immediately, he looked at Gula again: "Then, he should be able to transform into this state." ..

 3330 Chapter 17 Broly vs Frieza, Gula

    Just when Monkey King wanted to see the Golden Gula, he didn''t want to. He turned around and rose into the sky, simply saying, "Frieza, go!"


    Frieza¡¯s state is seen by Gula, unable to fully play in the sun, and Broly¡¯s combat effectiveness cannot be underestimated. Once they consume too much energy, they cannot maintain their activities in the sun and will be forcibly transferred to the underworld. Weighing the pros and cons, evacuation is the safest way.


    "Cut~!"


    Seeing his brother running away, Frieza looked unhappy, but there was nothing he could do. He really did not expect that the consumption of gold Frieza in the sun would be so huge, but a few minutes made him a little breathless, and he did not leave. , I am afraid that he will have to return to the dark hell, which is the place he would not go again after being killed.


    Even though he was unwilling, Frieza followed him up into the sky. As long as he arrived in the universe, the Saiyans who could not breathe freely in the universe would not be able to pursue them.


    If no one stopped him, Broly would really not be able to chase them down in a short period of time, and once they were allowed to escape to the universe, it might be what they wanted.


    However, it is clear that the Monkey King who is visually fighting is not a decoration. His figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Gula in an instant. As his face changed slightly, he grinned: "I haven''t watched enough of the play, so anxious. What are you doing?"


    As he said, he flew a kick and kicked Gula¡¯s forehead, causing it to fall to the ground like a meteorite. When Broly, who was chasing behind him, saw it, he immediately chased down, ruthlessly. It was an iron fist attack...


    "Brother!!" Seeing this, Frieza symbolically expressed concern, and then wanted to rush out of the earth at a faster speed without looking back...


    "It''s really a deep brotherhood!" Monkey King spit out and grabbed it. Frieza, who had escaped from the earth at the fastest speed, was already carried in his hands like a chicken.


    "???"


    Frieza expressed a look of bewilderment. When he reacted, he was already unceremoniously thrown by Sun Wukong, and with a bang, it hit a place less than ten meters away from Gula.


    Frieza looked at Broly who was riding on his brother violently and his eyes met. Frieza felt bad. Sure enough, the moment Broly saw him, he abandoned Gula and roared. With a sound, the right foot wrapped in bright green arrogance was already slamming down at him!


    At the critical moment, Frieza rolled on the spot and dodged.


    With a loud bang, Broly stomped on the ground, and in an instant, the landslide cracked and the ground magma was surging with turbulent splashes.


    Frieza bounced up in an instant, with a cold face. He had never been so embarrassed in his life. Since he can''t escape, let''s fight!


    The golden arrogance skyrocketed, rushing into the sky, like the sky falling down, the scene was horrifying, and the ground was slammed under his feet. The figure had already rushed towards Broly in a flash. The two fought together again, every fist hit It was the roar of the mountain and the earth.


    Obviously, Frieza, who was already extremely angry, no longer cares about the huge consumption, and now he just wants to kill the arrogant wild monkey in front of him.


    Gula climbed up from the pit and looked at Frieza who was fighting with Broly in the distance. His eyes were also full of anger. He was very sensible to avoid and not fight, but he did not expect. On the contrary, he suffered a humiliation that could not be washed away in his whole life. The thought of being fattened by Broly riding on him just now made his lungs blown up.


    He glanced at the Monkey King watching the play in the sky. If he could, he really wanted to kill that guy together. However, he had always been sensible and knew very well that now he must work with Frieza to solve Broly first. Monkey King joined the battle, and the situation would be very unfavorable for them.


    Without any hesitation, Gula immediately snorted, as the golden breath exploded from his body, his muscles expanded, his breath increased exponentially, covered with a layer of metallic luster, and he was just like Frieza. , Transformed into a golden goura.


    "Oh~ not bad, this breath is much stronger than Frieza." Monkey King smiled, with a move in his hand, a piece of watermelon appeared, and he took a bite and became a real melon-eater.


    Gula didn''t have time to take care of Monkey King now, his body flashed and he had already joined the battle circle, and the two brothers joined hands and had a fierce collision with Broly.


    The three figures kept intertwining and colliding, and the turbulent void roared. The landforms here were already destroyed, and half of the earth was about to be destroyed frequently.


    Broly was one enemy and two, and he did not lose the wind. Although the fighting power of Golden Frieza and Golden Gula is stronger than the original Super Blue Monkey and Super Blue Vegeta, they are dead. The people of this group couldn''t continue fighting at all, and the consumption was too great. After the three of you came and fought for a while, the disadvantages gradually became obvious. In the end, they were shot down by Broly, who was more and more brave in Vietnam, and declared defeat.


    "Damn it!! If he were still alive, how could this king lose to you this stinky monkey!!!" Frieza looked unwilling to be angry, this loss was simply too aggrieved.


    Gula was short of breath and looked gloomy. Although they were exhausted, the two brothers joined forces and failed to win the Broly. He had to admit that Broly was indeed very strong.


    When he turned his head to look at Monkey King, there was another stronger one. He clenched his fist tightly and was very unwilling. The wild monkey that they looked down upon before had never expected that he had grown to this point now.


    "If you are still alive, if you are giving me some time to practice..." Gula is also very unwilling at this moment, but things are impermanent, and there are so many. If, Gula and Frieza''s bodies gradually become illusory and transparent, it is obvious that they The energy consumption is too large, and he can no longer stay in the sun.


    Ignoring Broly who smashed his fist at him, Gula stared at the Monkey King in the sky and shouted: "Monkey King, we will see you again!!"


    In the next moment, his body disappeared with Frieza and returned to the underworld, while Broly''s fist was naturally a punch. While looking around, he immediately let out an angry roar after missing his target. Then, he turned his gaze and looked in the direction where Zle and others were.


    "not good!!!"


    Remo was shocked, instinctively wanting to escape, but unfortunately, how can their speed be as fast as Broly?But after a flash, Broly had already appeared in front of them, in the indifferent eyes, there was no emotional fluctuation, and the huge fist threw down without any hesitation!


    "Stop! Broly!! Me, I am Remo!!!"


    Remo screamed in fear, but his voice couldn''t reach Broly''s ears. Death seemed to be a foregone conclusion...

 3331 Chapter Eighteen One Palm One Punch

    "Browley, stop it!!"


    Clay also screamed from the side. This scream seemed to cause a little mood swing in Broly. The fist paused for a second, and the other four Frieza''s men scattered and fled.


    When Broly saw this, he immediately abandoned Remo, his figure flashed, and his foot kicked one of the heads; in a flash, the huge palm squeezed one of the heads, and uttered violently. And bloody...


    However, the three breaths time is the three people who were caught by Broly in seconds. The last remaining person was scared to death. With a turn of his eyes, he fled in the direction of Monkey King regardless of his concern...


    "Oh~ it''s a clear choice." Monkey King smiled when he saw this: "But it''s hard to escape."


    As soon as the voice fell, Frieza, who was being chased up, slammed his body with a fist...


    However, his goal is obviously achieved. Broly has discovered the existence of Monkey King. He fled to Monkey King, not to survive, knowing that he is bound to die. He just wanted to kill Broly by the hand of Monkey King. Revenge for yourself, for Frieza and them.


    Without any words, Broly was like a beast that found its prey, and went straight to the Monkey King, punching it out, making a dull sound like thunder.


    Monkey King turned a blind eye to this, and ate a watermelon leisurely. His whole body was like a giant mountain, majestic and unshakable. Then he saw that he was holding the watermelon in one hand and protruding forward with the other hand, like a sky collapsed with cloth. Raleigh''s fist met.


    boom!


    Broly, who rushed forward, coughed up blood in an instant, but he was blown upside down as soon as he faced him, and his wrist was pierced with bones and skin, shocking, his hand was born in this confrontation. It was broken.


    "Broly!!!"


    Seeing this, Clay looked worried and amazed. He was undefeated against the two brothers of King Frieza, and he couldn''t even match the random palm of Monkey King?


    It''s just a random palm. At this moment, people are eating watermelon again.


    "..."


    On the spaceship, the Kurdish eyes widened in shock at the moment, and his mouth was wide open. This is too abnormal. They still want to find such a guy for revenge?


    Without his two sons by his side, he suddenly felt that the Yang world was extremely insecure. He immediately exhausted all his qi and released a wave of qigong into the universe. His body instantly faded, and finally disappeared slowly. He was afraid of being autonomous. Back to the underground palace.


    The subordinates who have just gathered, look at me, and I look at you, not daring to stay at all, controlling the spacecraft and staying away from the terrifying planet Earth.


    The breaking of his right hand made Broly let out an angry roar. The pain not only didn''t restore his sanity, but he became more furious and mad. Amidst the roar, his anger increased again.


    "It''s true that the more angry you are, the higher your combat power, but it is also more brainless." Monkey King shook his head. This Broly''s fighting talent is indeed good, but as he continues to improve recklessly, Sooner or later, the body will fail to hold up and burst into death.


    "Forget it, you are also a rare talent. Maybe you can use it later, so it won''t stimulate you, lest you play it badly." After Sun Wukong finished his last mouthful of watermelon, he threw away the watermelon peel.


    At the same time, Broly, who had just exploded, roared and rushed towards Monkey King again, with a bright green aura, blood surging at the place of his severed hand, and he shot it with one hand, like a flood of mountains.


    This time, Monkey King did not choose not to move as he did before. Instead, his figure flashed, he was already hitting Broly''s abdomen with a punch, a scream and snorting echoed in the sky, Broly coughed up blood, His body was struck by lightning, his eyes widened, and his horrible qi contracted rapidly and disappeared. The bright green hair color also faded and returned to the original black.


    "..."


    Clay and Remo stared with wide-eyed eyes, held their breath, and were shocked. One punch, just one punch, actually made Broly lose the ability to fight, that Saiyan, so strong!!


    Monkey King lifted the collar of Broly who had fainted, his figure flashed and appeared in front of Clay. In this scene, the two of them softened their legs and fell to the ground with a puff. Because of fear, he opened his mouth several times without making a sound.


    Monkey King threw Broly in front of the two of them: "You two are companions of this guy, right?"


    "No, no, no!!" Remo waved his hand again and again and shook his head.


    Clay nodded his head seriously: "Yes, we are his companions!"


    Remo suddenly froze in place when he heard the words.


    Monkey King did not look at him at all, but fixed his eyes on Zlay, and smiled: "You are very good. Maybe you will be the only person who can restore Broly''s saneness. I look forward to that day. Is coming, so take him and leave quickly. I allow you to live on earth temporarily."


    "You, you, don''t you kill us?" Zlay looked astonished.


    "Why, do you think I should kill you?"


    "No, no, no, no!" Zlay and Remo shook their heads again and again, and immediately helped Broly to the left and right, and left here as if to escape.


    Their spacecraft had been destroyed in this battle, and there was no way to leave the earth.


    Seeing this field that had destroyed most of the earth, Monkey King tapped his feet, the invisible ripples spread, and everything that was destroyed instantly returned to its original shape.


    Afterwards, Monkey King walked to a turf and sat down, another watermelon flashed out in his hand, took two bites, and looked at the field in front of him: "Birus should almost be back."


    As soon as the words fell, I saw a sudden tear in the space in front of him, and Birus rolled down from it like a ball. After that, a figure with a pink flame all over his body flashed out.


    Sun Wukong did not look at the figure in the sky for the first time, but gnawed the watermelon and looked at Birus on the ground with a mocking expression: "Oh Birus, you look very embarrassed!"


    "Monkey King, stop talking nonsense, fuck me that bastard in the air!!" Birus looked furious, obviously, he is in a bad mood now.


    "Oh~ Monkey King?"


    Upon hearing the words, the man in the sky fixed his gaze on Monkey King in surprise: "Are you the Saiyan who defeated the god of destruction Birus and the angel Vis in the legend?"


    "I didn''t expect me to be so famous?"


    Monkey King raised his head and looked at the figure in the air, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. How familiar is this figure, he was beaten up just now, and he was just carried away...

 3332 Chapter XIX Black Broly

    Broly, yes, the straight and slender figure in front of him was Broly.


    But his breath was very different from Broly''s violent breath, full of evil intentions, darkness, and a superior taste. Moreover, his breath was difficult for ordinary people to detect, it was a breath of God.


    However, it was obvious that his breath was a little sluggish now, his clothes were ragged, and his body had many large and small scars, which were obviously caused by the battle with Birus.


    "I have a good vision. I even picked Broly''s body. No wonder it''s so strong." Monkey King looked at Black Broly in front of him with interest. The horrible aura reached the first level of the god of destruction. Exploiting Broly''s terrifying potential to the fullest, Birus fights him with the dead body, naturally it is difficult to win, after all, the dead cannot continue to fight in the sun.


    If Birus can''t put Black Broly down in time, it will be a matter of time for him to lose, which consumes a lot of money.


    Hei Broli looked at Monkey King and frowned slightly: "How much do you know?"


    "All of you."


    "..." Hei Broli was silent, but there was already an extremely dangerous light in his eyes.


    "Monk Wukong, what''s the matter with him picking Broly''s body?" Birus was curious.


    "It means literally, he was originally a weak chicken trainee world king god, but used the Super Dragon Ball to swap bodies with Saiyan Broly, and then he became what he is now."


    Birus looked surprised: "In the seventh universe, besides you, are there other Saiyans?"


    "Of course, the potential is still very huge~ You have fought with him, you should have a deep understanding of it?"


    Birus immediately became unhappy: "Huh~ If I can''t keep fighting, this kind of stuff will be settled in twos or twos."


    Monkey King: "Don''t be stubborn. It''s not a shame to admit the excellence of others. This guy has already set foot in the realm of the god of destruction. Even if you are resurrected, you will have to take a lot of hands and feet to take him down."


    Obviously, now the Black Broly is much stronger than the Black Goku in the original book. Broly''s potential is huge. This is beyond doubt, but it is a pity that he can''t control himself.


    However, after Zamas gained his body, he completely lost his shortcomings in this area. Not only did he develop the potential of this body perfectly, but also because of his relationship with God, the potential of this body was improved again. , So that he actually set foot in the domain of the god of destruction.


    Birus was silent and indirectly admitted what Sun Wukong said.


    It¡¯s not easy to be the second guy who deflated him. Although he was upset for not being able to use his best, I still admire him. As for the first one, of course, it is Monkey King, but in front of Monkey King, he is more than just It''s as simple as eating it, but it is killed directly.


    Birus looked gloomy, he was ridiculed by Black Broly before, but he couldn''t take him down, and his lungs were blown up: "Stop talking nonsense, get rid of that guy quickly, and look at him!"


    "Hahaha~~~Why, does the great Lord Billus want two-on-one? It''s my honor." Hei Broly smiled, and his arrogant expression wanted to make him beat him.


    Birus immediately ran away: "You shameless thing, don''t look down on people. If I didn''t have a physical body, how can you speak here! I''m afraid I will just say, why secretly kill the world king god, even There is a face here to speak out!"


    Hei Broli¡¯s faint smile was not affected by Birus¡¯ words: ¡°Isn¡¯t this respect for you? After all, you are the god of destruction, but obviously, I seem to be too cautious. But so."


    "I¡ªto Nima!!"


    Birus was so angry that he burst into swearing without any image. As a god of destruction, when he was ridiculed so much, he was so horrified that he had to act, but he was held down by Monkey King. He stopped his shoulders and stopped him: "You have to change your temper. Don''t be angry at all times. As you are in your current state, if you are using energy indiscriminately, you can go back to the underground palace, or leave it to me."


    "Give me a heavy blow. It''s best to hang him up and fight!" As soon as he heard that Monkey King was about to do it, Billus immediately calmed down. He knew that the current Monkey King is a very powerful group, but it can He slapped him down, and the trainee world king god in front of him was obviously not enough.


    "Alright, actually, I would also like to see how strong you, a Saiyan who can kill Gods!" Hei Broly narrowed his eyes slightly, and his horrible aura skyrocketed, shocking the universe. It started to waver.


    "You will see it, and it will be unforgettable for life." Monkey King smiled at this report, and then took a step forward, and he appeared in front of Black Broli. The latter was not afraid, greeted him with fists, but It was Sun Wukong who grabbed his fist with one hand, and then hit his abdomen with a knee, with a thud, as if the whole universe was resounding with this mighty roar, Black Broly screamed "Wow", cough With a gulp of blood, his mighty and terrifying aura instantly wilted, and his pink hair faded and returned to black. It was just a blow that made him withdraw from the pink.


    For a moment, Hei Broli''s eyes widened, shocked and unbelievable. He was able to set foot on the first level of the god of destruction. Even Birus was chased and beaten by him. His heart swelled to the extreme, but no matter what. Unexpectedly, Sun Wukong slapped him severely at this moment, slapped him.


    Why is it so strong?Why is it so strong?He is not even afraid of the god of destruction now!Why can''t even take his blow?why?Why can a mere human being surpass God?why?!


    Incomprehension, doubt, and anger. At this moment, Hei Broly''s heart is complex and difficult to calm, almost mad. This blow shattered his arrogance, shattered his arrogance, and shattered his Self-esteem made him mad.


    Roars and roars came from Black Broly''s mouth, and a terrible breath broke out from his body again, and his black hair turned dark green, rendering a touch of red.


    But before he could show off his might, Monkey King once again struck him in the chest. Hei Broly screamed again and vomited blood. The terrifying aura that had just climbed suddenly collapsed, and then he was directly stunned by Monkey King''s fist.


    Birus, who was watching the play, was also dumbfounded. He knew that Monkey King was very strong and it was not a problem to win this product, but he didn''t expect that the scene would be as simple as an adult hitting a child. With a crackling fist, the whole world will be clean. Up...

 3333 Chapter Twenty Decision

    "How far has this guy grown up?!"


    Birus swallowed his saliva with a shocked expression on his face. After fighting with Black Broly, he naturally knew how strong Black Broly was, but he did not expect that such a guy would be instantaneous in front of Monkey King. Second, is there such a big gap between him and Monkey King?


    In this regard, Birus suddenly felt a bit of loneliness, a bit of unhappiness, and the unhappiness of being far surpassed by others. He originally thought that if he used the final hole card, he should be able to play a game with Monkey King. Now it seems that, He thinks too much.


    A series of bangs rang loudly, and Hei Broly was already dying from being beaten by Monkey King. Looking at him with a blue nose and swollen face, Monkey King kicked him and rolled him off the side, disdainful of his lips: "Just this strength. , Arrogant your sister."


    As he said, he looked at Birus, with a look of contempt: "You can''t take such a rookie chicken. After all these years, have you just been sleeping?"


    "I..." Biluston''s face was bluish when he was choked. It was very uncomfortable, but he was unable to refute it. As Monkey King said, he spent every day sleeping, eating and other deaths.


    Immediately squeezed his fists tightly, and Birus swore that he would work hard in the future and would mock Monkey King in the same tone.


    "Cough cough cough~~~"


    Hei Broli coughed up blood in pain, and looked up at Monkey King with difficulty, with a look of horror and anger. Since getting the body of this Saiyan, he has absolute confidence in his own strength, but Unexpectedly, in front of Monkey King, he was actually helpless.


    "Today''s insult will be returned a hundred times in the future!" Hei Broli sullenly glared at Monkey King and swore secretly, then turned the ring in his hand, a black hole in time and space flashed immediately, swallowing his whole person into it and disappearing. .


    Seeing this, Billus immediately yelled: "Damn it, let him run away!"


    "Just run away." Monkey King didn''t care, "I want to see how far he can grow with that body''s potential."


    "..." Billus looked at Monkey King in silence. After a while, he curiously asked, "Can the Super Dragon Ball you mentioned earlier bring me back to life?"


    "Super Dragon Ball is the real Dragon Ball, the Dragon Ball that can realize any wish, what do you think?"


    "How can I find it?"


    "Do you still want me to teach it? Super Dragon Ball is the same size as a planet. There are seven in total. They are scattered in the 6th and 7th universes. Nazamas can collect them all. If you can''t, just find a piece of tofu and kill you. ."


    "Sixth Universe..." When Birus heard this, his complexion changed obviously, and without saying a word, it turned into a light and rushed out of the earth...


    Looking at the back of Birus, Monkey King made a move and played with the dragon ball in his hand. In fact, he wanted to say that even if there is no Super Dragon Ball, there is still this ordinary dragon ball that can be used, but since Birus is gone, then count. Up.


    With a flick of his finger, the four planets in his hand instantly turned into a ray of light and disappeared to the edge of the sky, and Monkey King also teleported back to Bulma''s home.


    After returning to his residence, Billus rushed into Wes¡¯ room in a hurry, looked at Wes who was lying on the bed, sleeping peacefully, and immediately roared in his ear unceremoniously: "We Si! Get up!!!"


    The sound was so loud that the whole room trembled.


    Weiss, who closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, squeezed his ears, and looked at the angel halo on Birus'' head, with a helpless look: "Master Birus, I am now in a deep sleep stage, don''t you Bother me!"


    "Sleeping shit! Get up and accompany me to find Super Dragon Ball."


    "This, reason is not at peace." Weis looked serious: "You are dead, you should not leave the underworld. This has broken the rules. If the king knows about it, it will not only eliminate your position, but also I wiped you out."


    When Birus heard this, he instinctively shrank his head. Obviously, he seemed to be terrified of the whole king, and he straightened his back and said stiffly: "The position of the fart, restrict this, restrict that, who Whoever loves it, we have offended even the lord of this world, and still care about a king? And, don''t talk about me, you guys woke up as soon as they called."


    "..." Weiss was silent, with a move, the scepter on the side flew in his hand, and he sighed: "Who told you about this super dragon ball?"


    "Monkey King, he said that every super dragon ball is the size of a planet, scattered in the seventh and sixth universes, so you have to accompany me to find them."


    "The sixth universe? This seems to be very troublesome!"


    Birus looked impatient: "I want to go in trouble!"


    Weiss looked at Birus''s expression, and a slight smile appeared on his face: "Looking at your unhappy expression, is it deflated in whose hands?"


    "I want you to care! Are you going or not?" Billus roared immediately.


    "Go, go, don''t be so loud, your ears are all deaf." Weiss got up and put on his shoes unhurriedly, and said: "But this super dragon ball is distributed in the sixth universe. If this is known by Master Xiangpa , I am afraid it will make things difficult for us, and you will inevitably be ridiculed; and we will be punished by the king if we break the rules. Therefore, before that, we have to find a backer that can save our lives, otherwise You have just been resurrected and you were immediately obliterated. Isn¡¯t it too worthwhile?"


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "Or, go to Master Monkey King? He may be the only existence that can contend with the whole king now, and he may even be enough to contend with the Lord of this world. If we don''t want to be completely wiped out, we have to stand with him."


    Billus thought of the scene where Monkey King killed Black Broly in a second, and was silent. Has that guy really grown to be able to compete with the superior Lord of this world?


    Thinking of the horror of the Lord of this world, his heart couldn''t help trembling. That kind of existence was so powerful that he could hardly give birth to the idea of ??resistance, let alone the Lord of this world, even the King of All. He didn''t dare to resist.


    It''s just that after seeing the Lord of this world and Yuan Mie, the whole king is no longer as afraid of fear as before, but the Lord of this world...


    He regrets teaming up with Monkey King, but he has already offended him. I am afraid that the Lord of this world cannot spare them lightly. It seems that he and Weis really can only stand on Monkey King''s side.


    After a moment of silence, Billus nodded resolutely: "Go, let''s go to the earth again." ..

 3334 Chapter 21 Brothers

    Looking at Billus and Weiss who came before him again, Monkey King took off his sunglasses: "I said you two are very free? Why don''t you go looking for Super Dragon Ball, why are you coming to me again?"


    Wes glanced at Billus, and saw him looking up at the sky, looking around, obviously unable to pull his face to talk to Monkey King, so he had to smile and said, "I''m here to disturb you. There is indeed something to ask for. , Lord Billus and I have completely broken the rules and will inevitably be punished. With Lord King, I am not worried, but the lord of this world..."


    Weiss was not afraid of death, but didn¡¯t want to impede his family. After all, the great priest is his father, and the other eleven angels in the universe are his brothers and sisters. Even if he breaks the rules, the king will not punish him, but for this The Lord of the Realm is different. He will not give them the slightest face of the angel family. If the whole family is killed because of him, it is not what he wants to see.


    He has seen the horror of the lord of this world, even if it is the whole king, there is only an ant in front of him. Facing this kind of existence, he has to seek a back hand that can save the lives of his family.


    And Monkey King dared to come to this world again, and at the same time the Lord of this world unexpectedly left this world. From this point, it can be seen that Monkey King''s strength must be enough to threaten the Lord of this World, otherwise he could not. Leave your world.


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he immediately heard the meaning of Weiss¡¯ words: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you two are my life and death friends. I¡¯m here to kill the Lord of this world. I control the world, you are still an angel, and Birus is a god of destruction."


    After hearing the words, Weis held his chest with one hand, bowed and saluted: "This is an honor for me."


    Birus looked directly at Monkey King: "You--really enough to kill the Lord of this world?"


    Monkey King glanced at Billus casually: "Otherwise? Do you think I am your lazy cat who only knows to sleep?"


    Birus immediately tugged, but couldn''t refute it. Be angry, but couldn''t fight, so he had to cast his anger on Wes: "Go, Wes, go find Super Dragon Ball!"


    "Master Wukong, then we will retire first." Weis bowed and saluted again, and took Billus to the sky, disappearing to the end of the sky.


    Bulma and her mother walked out of the house and came to Monkey King''s side: "Goku, isn''t the Dragon Ball ready to use? Why are they looking for Super Dragon Ball?"


    "They like it, what can I do." Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent: "Moreover, this Super Dragon Ball is just an introduction. It can cause more interesting things to happen."


    "You really can''t be free."


    "You stay with your mother all day, so naturally I have to find something to do."


    On the other side, Vis and Birus, who left the earth, immediately began their journey to find the Super Dragon Ball.


    With Wes and the prophetic fish, finding the Super Dragon Ball is really too simple for Birus and the others, it only takes a matter of time.


    However, it took them three days to find six super dragon balls, but when they were looking for the last super dragon ball, an accident occurred.


    Just as Weis was worried, their collection of Super Dragon Ball was known by the destruction idol of the Sixth Universe, Pagi, so he found the Sixth Planet one step ahead of Ruth and hid it.


    This made Birus extremely angry. He went directly to the place where the elephant pagoda lived. Before he had time to question, he was irritated by the elephant pagoda rolling on the ground and laughing: "Haha~~ I laughed to death. ! I''m so ridiculous~~ You''re dead! You''re so dead~~~Haha~~I''m so ridiculous~~Birus~~You were killed by someone? Hahaha~~~ Too much Shame~~~"


    "You bastard, have you laughed enough?" Birus was trembling with anger, pointing to Elephant''s nose and roaring: "I was not killed, but the useless world king was killed. Killing hurts me!"


    Xiangpa heard this and teased his face: "Oh~ Really? But I heard that you seemed to be killed by some Saiyan last time~ Could it be fake?"


    "..."


    Birus was really speechless this time. Last time, he was really inferior to humans. Not only him but also Weiss was killed. He immediately yelled out of anger and anger: "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and take the last one. Give me Super Dragon Ball!"


    "You want it? Please! Please, I''ll give it to you!" Xiangpa''s proud face was a dreadful look.


    Birus tried his best to suppress his anger: "Are you giving or not?"


    "No." Xiangpa gave Billus a back of his head with a proud face, and then said unhurriedly: "Unless you tell me what it does."


    Billus''s voice suddenly became extremely calm: "I''m asking you once, whether to give it or not?"


    "Uh~~" Looking at Birus who suddenly calmed down, Xiangpa''s heart suddenly trembled, and their two brothers quarreling became commonplace, but they had never seen Birus like this, and suddenly felt a little frustrated:" Isn''t he really angry? Is this ball really so important to him?"


    How can Xiangpa know that since he was liberated from Monkey King¡¯s world ring, Birus¡¯ repeated encounters have made him suppress and roar. Now he is so mocked, and he hides the super dragon ball privately. , Deliberately add blockage to him, it is completely detonated.


    Xiangpa hesitated whether or not to give the Super Dragon Ball to Billus, let''s do it, doesn''t it mean he admits it?That would be too shameful!


    While he was entangled and hesitated, Birus was already unbearable, and the horrible breath was released, and he burst open: "Xiangpa! I have tolerated you for a long time! Normally, forget it. In this case, you still want to I''ll add a block, I won''t give you a good look, you still don''t know who your elder brother is!"


    Bang~


    Stomping on the ground under his feet, Birus flashed his figure and slammed his fist on the right cheek of the elephant, causing it to fly directly upside down, crashing his house to the ground.


    Xiangpa covered his cheeks, his whole body was dumbfounded, and then he was furious: "You, you, you¡ªyou actually beat me? You actually beat me???"


    "You bastard!" Billus roared back in an unceremonious way, flashing his figure, and blasted towards Xiangpa again.


    "I''m afraid you won''t succeed!" Xiangpa is also very angry, and the two brothers usually quarrel with each other, no matter how they did it, I didn''t expect that Birus actually did it this time, and he felt very wronged.


    Seeing the scene of Birus and Xiangpa fighting at one place, Bados looked at Weiss: "There is no private fight between the gods of destruction, Weiss, are you not going to stop it?" ..

 3335 Chapter 22: The Origin of the Power Conference

    Weiss didn''t seem to see it, and his face was as usual: "Master Billus is getting angry now, I don''t want to touch him now, otherwise, even I might be beaten."


    Bados looked at Weiss with an unexpected look: "Even you will be beaten? Not so?"


    "A lot of things have happened to us, and you may not believe it if you say it. You should persuade Master Xiangpa to hand over the super dragon ball, otherwise if the two brothers really get angry, things may develop very badly. "


    Bados took a deep look at Weiss. She felt that there was something that Wes was hiding from her, but she didn''t ask too much: "Should we be together?"


    Seeing that the fight between Birus and Birus became more and more fierce, Wes nodded and flashed at the same time as Bados, appeared between Birus and Birus, blocking the fists of the two confronting each other, and knocked them separate.


    "Weiss, let go!" Billus yelled immediately, full of gunpowder: "Otherwise, you will be beaten!"


    "Master Billus, calm down first, like your style of play, it would be no good if you recruited Master King."


    "Master Xiangpa, or you should give the Super Dragon Ball to Master Billus. If a Super Dragon Ball makes your brother stiff, it seems a bit worthless."


    "Who cares about him, bastard!" Xiangpa said with an angry face: "He really dared to hit me, he won''t give it or die! Unless he apologizes to me!"


    "Want me to apologize to you, go dream!"


    "Ahhhhh~~ I am so angry! I really thought I was afraid of you! You dead cat!"


    "Ahhhh~~~ How dare you call me a dead cat? See if I won''t beat you more swollen, you short-tailed fat cat!"


    "You, you, you¡ª" Like Pa suddenly turned blue and purple.


    For a while, the two brothers scolded each other like elementary school students, but the more they scolded, the more angry they became. In the end, even Weiss and the others couldn¡¯t hold back. They fought together again. It can be said that the entire sixth universe has changed color. The battle of the Destroyer God showed a wave of extreme destruction.


    When Bados saw this, Dai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "Weiss, if we don''t make any moves, this sixth universe might be destroyed by them."


    Weiss sighed slightly: "It''s not necessary anymore. Private fights between the gods of destruction are not allowed. Their fight like this has probably attracted the attention of Lord Quan."


    Not long after Weiss¡¯s voice fell, a small figure suddenly appeared in the center of the battlefield between Birus and Xiangpa. Both Birus and Xiangpa had the light of destruction in their hands, and they were about to collide severely. At this moment, they suddenly saw the small figure appearing in the field. The pupils of the two of them stared suddenly, and their bodies froze in place at the same time, motionless.


    "Which god of destruction of the universe, you two? Don''t you know that private fights are not allowed between the gods of destruction?" The cute childish voice is not majestic at all, but in the ears of Birus and Xiangpa, But it makes them cold all over.


    "Master Quan!"


    Wes and Bados flashed away, came to the king, bowed and saluted.


    The King glanced at Wes and Bados and ignored them. Instead, he looked curiously at the aperture on Birus¡¯ head, his eyes filled with curiosity: "What is the circle on your head? I don¡¯t. Remember that there will be this thing on the head of the god of destruction."


    Billus noodles tugged immediately, not knowing how to explain it.


    Wes immediately relieved him: "Master King, this is the halo of the dead, and this halo will appear on the head after death."


    "Are you dead?" The king looked at Birus with curiosity: "You are the god of destruction, how could you die?"


    Bi Rus was even more depressed when he heard the words, but he had to answer: "Because the God of the Seventh Universe was assassinated and it hurt me."


    Although he has seen more powerful existences, he still feels scared instinctively when facing Quan King, because he knows very well that with Quan King''s character, he kills you when he says kill you, it''s just like playing.


    "Because the Realm King God was killed? Then why are you fighting?"


    Weiss heard this and immediately explained: "Master King, Lord Birus and Master Weiss are brothers, how could they fight? This is just a simple test. They agreed, who won, super Whoever belongs to Dragon Ball."


    Upon hearing this, Birus and Xiangpa nodded their heads again and again in accordance with: "That''s right, that''s it!" He immediately gave Weis a hundred likes in his heart. This explanation was so witty.


    Bados looked at Wes with a look of surprise, he actually deceived the king in order to cover up Birus and Elephant?This is not what a qualified angel should do, but she didn''t point it out. Since Wes said so, he naturally has his own reason.


    "It turned out to be just a test." The pure king immediately believed it, and then asked curiously: "What is the Super Dragon Ball?"


    Weiss: "As long as you gather seven Super Dragon Balls, you can summon a Super Dragon, claiming that you can truly realize any wish."


    "So amazing?" Quan Wang immediately showed the expression as if he had found a fun toy: "Have you found everything?"


    Birus and Xiangpa looked at each other, and said at the same time: "We have found everything."


    Wes immediately understood. With a scepter in his hand, a huge screen immediately appeared in front of a few people. In the screen, there were six huge super dragon balls floating, each of which was the size of a planet and a collection of six. Together, the scene is shocking and gorgeous.


    "Wow~~ shiny, this is the super dragon ball, it''s so big~~" Quan Wang was like a five-year-old child, with an innocent expression: "However, it¡¯s not right for you to compete like this. You both made people sleep just now. Up."


    Hearing this, Birus and Xiangpa immediately became nervous, and hurriedly bowed to apologize: "No, I''m very sorry, we are reckless!"


    The whole king tilted his head for a moment and clapped his hands. "However, it seems to be fun too, okay, then you two will continue to fight, whoever wins, this super dragon ball will be given."


    "Uh~"


    When Birus and Xiangpa heard the words, they were speechless. Now they will not be able to fight.


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside Quan Wang: "Master Quan, wait a moment, maybe I have a more interesting idea."


    "Oh~ what is it? Great priest?" Quan Wang suddenly showed a curious expression.


    "Let the two gods of destruction fight, the destructive power is too great, and it violates the established rules, it is better to select fighters from twelve universes, and let them have a unified test, and this super dragon ball is used as the reward of the champion. What do you think?" ..

 3336 Chapter 23 Candidates

    "Okay, okay, this one is more fun." Quan Wang happily clapped his hands again and again: "This matter is left to you, great priest."


    The great priest held his chest with one hand and saluted: "I am happy to serve you."


    The whole king tilted his head and thought for a while: "However, since it is a competition, there should be punishment if there is a reward. Okay, it is decided. If you lose, we will clear the universe together."


    "Wh, what?!!!"


    Both Birus and Xiangpa''s complexion changed drastically, with big beads of sweat dripping down their foreheads.


    "How did things... become like this!" Xiangpa clenched his fists tightly, as if he had seen the hostile eyes of the destruction gods of other universes.


    "Let''s do it, then it''s decided like this." Quan Wang said, the colorful light appeared behind him, and disappeared.


    After Quan King left, Bados looked at the great priest: "Father, you only need to hold a private contest between Lord Birus and Lord Xiangpa. There is no need to rise to the level of the entire universe, right?"


    "Some things are not as simple as you think, just do it."


    Bados was surprised, and he was calm again in a flash: "Yes."


    "Also..." The gaze of the great priest was focused on Bados and Weiss at the same time: "You two seem to be a little negligent. The two destructive gods fought so hard that they didn''t stop it in time, especially you, Weiss. He even lied to excuse them, Lord Quan is innocent and will not doubt, but you can''t deceive me."


    Weiss smiled calmly and calmly: "It is true that you are my father. You can see through them all, but there is no way. Lord Billus died unexpectedly, and his anger is excusable."


    The great priest glanced at Weis intriguingly and ignored him, but fixed his gaze on Birus and Xiangpa: "You should also prepare early. The number of participants is ten. The venue is It¡¯s Wujie. You still have half a month to find contestants. After half a month, the power conference will be officially held."


    "Yes!"


    The great priest nodded, and a channel of colored light appeared behind him. The body disappeared and disappeared. The seven super dragon balls were taken away together.


    There is no need to hand over the elephant, the great priest will directly take away the super dragon ball he has hidden, which seems to be really a trick.


    As soon as the great priest left, Xiangpa immediately pointed his finger at Birus: "Birus, see what good things you have done. Now that the matter is so violent, we will be hated by other gods of destruction! "


    "Asshole! Can you blame me for this? You can just give me the Super Dragon Ball earlier!"


    "stop!"


    Seeing that the two brothers started to quarrel again, Wes and Bados stopped at the same time and separated them with the scepter in their hands.


    Bados: "Master Xiangpa, now is not the time to quarrel, so hurry up to find the contestants. If you lose, the sixth universe including you will be erased."


    "Yeah, yes, hurry up!" Xiangpa shook his body, full of anxiety: "Birus, I have no time to fight with you now. See you at the power conference."


    "Anyway, you are sure to lose." Birus wrapped his arms around his chest and glanced at Xiangpa.


    This look clearly stimulated the elephant pagoda again. Bados saw it and did not give him a chance to recover. With a scepter in his hand, the elephant pagoda turned into a stream of light and flew away.


    "Weiss, let''s go back to the Sixth Universe, to find Monkey King."


    "Does Master Billus want to invite Master Goku to participate? But people of the realm like him are not interested in fighting at this level, right?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. That guy is a fighting freak and likes to join in the fun. How can you know if you don''t try it."


    "That''s right, if Master Wukong joins, it will be easy for the sixth universe to win the championship."


    The two of them rushed to the earth of the sixth universe while chatting about the power conference...


    The earth is still Bulma''s home.


    Seeing Billus and Weiss coming again, Monkey King frowned slightly: "I said you two really regard this as your back garden? You always run here every other day."


    Weiss smiled: "Master Goku, don''t be angry. We are here this time, and there is really something important for you."


    "Isn''t it the power conference, big shit."


    "So you already know it, so what do you mean?"


    "I need ten players to participate, have you thought about the remaining nine?" Obviously, Monkey King did not refuse, and asked Billus and the others to find the Super Dragon Ball, not just to pave the way for the power conference, right? Other masters in the universe, Sun Wukong wanted to see him before, but it was too troublesome to find them one by one. This power conference was just right.


    It''s boring to wait for the Dragon Ball Lord to return anyway, so let''s pass the time first.


    When Birus heard this, he was immediately overjoyed: "I know you won''t refuse. As for the remaining candidates, do you have any good suggestions?"


    Birus knew that there were really few masters in the Sixth Universe, all of them were killed by Monkey King.


    "I thought about it a long time ago." Sun Wukong smiled: "You go to the underworld first, and find Frieza, Gula, Guge, Vegeta, and Nok. I will find the rest. "


    "Netherworld? Are all dead people? How do dead people participate in the power conference?" Birus frowned slightly.


    "Go and tell them that if you are willing to participate in this competition, give them a chance to resurrect."


    Billus couldn''t help but stunned: "Can you revive them?"


    "Don''t you know that the Earth''s Dragon Ball has been repaired and can be used now?"


    "..." After listening to Sun Wukong''s words, Billus was speechless. If he couldn''t beat you, I would ask you to know why Hua''er was so red.


    I knew that the Earth¡¯s Dragon Ball could be repaired, and you wanted me to find a super dragon ball, so I have to go to this power conference now.


    Billus looked at Monkey King with a gloomy expression: "Okay, let you find the other four, Weiss, take me to the underworld."


    "Master Wukong, the rest will be on your behalf." Weiss politely saluted Monkey King, with a little scepter in his hand, and took Birus to the underworld.


    "Bulma, I''ll go out." After Monkey King greeted him, he felt slightly, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    Kada Star, here is the planet where a group of tauren people live. The tauren are all simple-minded and well-developed models of limbs. Therefore, Kada Star has not developed any technology and is still the most primitive tribal survival rule.


    And the most powerful tribe on this planet must belong to the barbarian clan, because in this tribe, there is a Kada star recognized as the strongest barbarous bull-quite big...

 3337 Chapter Twenty-Four Goodbye Pretty Big

    "Brothers, come on!!"


    The noise and noise reverberated on the vast plains. A group of tauren were riding bulls and running wildly with their hoofs. Numerous cows were sightseeing on both sides, screaming.


    The military teacher rode on the very big body, patted behind him with a kitchen knife in his hand, his face was full of excitement: "Hurry up! Hurry up~ Boss! The flowers and jade cows are sharp for you. Call! The first belongs to us!"


    Very big limbs are used together, like a bull bumping, Yang Qi is so excited, "You are so excited, don''t you always take a knife on the back and slap me! Every time I work with you, I feel uneasy and stress! "


    "Boss, what I call the flogging of love, can make you run faster! And, boss, you know how to use idioms when you speak, and it seems like you haven''t read the books for a few years!"


    "That''s~! Hey~ Don''t change the subject, I''ll let you be a mount while filming."


    "Don''t~ Boss!" The military commander''s face suddenly burst into sweat: "You forgot the last match. When you were excited, did you sit and break my ribs several times? For the sake of my wife''s happiness, boss, please raise your hands high!"


    "Then be honest with me, you are not allowed to shoot."


    "No problem at all." The military officer said, throwing away the kitchen knife in his hand, but he heard a horrible cry of''oh'' from behind, but saw that the thrown kitchen knife was impartially cut at a tauren. On his forehead, people instantly turned on their backs.


    "Wow, sergeant, you are so despicable that you put a hidden weapon!"


    The military teacher glanced behind him and stroked his beard with his hand: "The above is pure coincidence, but there is no imitation."


    A tauren in the back heard the words, rolled his eyes, put a set in his arms, took out a dagger, and threw it out at the front of the barbarian stool, making an innocent look: "Oh, my hand slipped. "


    With a puff, three points into the flesh.


    There was a loud howl of a wolf immediately, which can be described as trembling everywhere.


    The strategist was immediately surprised by the heavens and screamed extremely exaggeratedly: "Wow, boss, your howling is so refreshing and refreshing! It seems that you have the chance to win the victory!"


    "I hold your MB, I was tricked by someone!" Man Da drew out a bloody dagger behind him.


    Upon hearing this, the military commander took a pair of corns and took a random aim, and finally fixed his gaze on the person behind him: "Say, are you attacking?"


    "I didn''t attack!" The tauren behind was innocent: "I just slipped my hand." As he said, he took out a dagger from his arms again, and threw it out with a''swish'': " Oh~ my hands slipped again!"


    The man who ran all the way in front let out a miserable howl again.


    "I rely on!" The military teacher immediately exclaimed: "This guy has a high IQ, he can be made!"


    "This is fine too?"


    When the other players saw this, they also learned a lot. They took out their weapons and threw them out. For a while, the whole venue was ping-pong and people turned their backs on their backs, and it was a large area...


    On the top of the mountain in the distance, Monkey King stared at everything below, silently: "It''s really a lot of fun for the second person! Is this another weird game that is not going to be held?"


    He suddenly had the urge to turn around and leave. Will this guy go to the power conference, would it cause any disturbance?What if he infects others with these two forceful breaths?


    "Or, I''ll go to Klin and the others to make up the number..."


    Just as Monkey King was meditating, a scream echoed in the crowd: "Wow, look at him, who is a wind-like man on the top of the mountain?"


    "Ok?"


    This scream obviously attracted the attention of everyone. Even the big players in the game looked back, and the pupils of the two people instantly enlarged, and the military commander said to himself: "This is a combination of pulling wind and unruly , Handsome and pompous, tall and strong, mighty and domineering, there is only one person in my memory..."


    "Boss!!!"


    Numerous excitement screams sounded at the same time, and Manda turned around and ran wildly...


    His abnormal behavior directly confuses other contestants: "Running backwards? What is this operation?"


    "Yes, it seems to have been discovered." Monkey King stepped out and appeared on the flat ground in a flash.


    Manda, who was rushing all the way, suddenly braked, and his limbs glide all the way on the ground. The military division on his back was screaming, and then he threw out directly from his back, but let him After a beautiful backflip came, the five-body kneeling down in front of Monkey King: "Small military division, meet the boss, and wish the boss a blessing like the East China Sea, and a longevity!"


    Sun Wukong didn''t even think about it, but kicked him several somersaults.


    The military commander got up from the ground in a daze, with a look of happiness on his face: "Ah~that''s how it feels~ I really miss it!"


    Seeing this, I swallowed the words that were just about to be spoken immediately. The flattery of such a high level of the military division was also beaten. It seems that the strength is not enough, then how should I shoot?Hurry up and think about the boasting words that I have seen in the book recently...


    "Okay, just don''t embarrass yourself." Monkey King looked at him suddenly becoming quiet, his constipation expression was quite big, and said calmly.


    Very big smiled immediately, and touched the back of his head in a naive way: "Isn''t this because after seeing the boss, I was so excited that I suddenly lost my words..."


    At the same time, a large group of tauren also rushed towards this side, and then their movements were neat and uniform, and they crackled and knelt on the ground: "Meet the boss!"


    Monkey King glanced at the group of tauren, nodded, and said hello.


    Although the IQ of this group of tauren is not good, his loyalty and loyalty are still recognized by him. If it is not for the weird behavior, he can consider income under his command.


    However, their second-handed aura is too coquettish, they can only step back.


    Monkey King looked quite big and said, "I''m looking for you this time, so come with me."


    Manda immediately made a standard military salute: "The boss has life, it is incumbent!"


    As he said, he flicked the cloak behind his back, and on top of it,''the only one in the world'' was blooming.


    Monkey King looked a little curious: "How come you have become the only one in the world? Isn''t it the first in the world?"


    A very serious look: "With the boss in front, I will always be the second child."


    "Don''t you hate the word''two'' the most?"


    "There is no way, God will be so, I can only be a''two'' forever."


    "..." Forget it, Monkey King didn''t want to say more, he was afraid of being infected.


    "Go and clean up, we''ll leave right away."


    "The children of the rivers and lakes, come like the wind, follow the wind, come bright, walk free and easy, no need to prepare." Quite a bit of Wenjue''s words, and then with a kitchen knife in his hand, screamed: "Brothers, gather !!!" ..

 3338 Chapter 25 Two Contestants

    The military commander ran forward in a manner, and saluted in a manner: "Report the boss, the boss, there are 32 people in total, and there are actually 32 people. The report is complete!"


    "Yeah." The big man nodded with a serious face, turned around and saluted Monkey King: "Report to the boss, the number of people is assembled, you can set off at any time!"


    Monkey King looked at the very coquettish figures with kitchen knives in their hands, with a speechless expression on their faces: "This time only you are enough, and the others don''t need to follow."


    "Understood." Manda immediately turned around and looked at the group of men: "Have you heard it all? It''s gone, it''s all gone!"


    When the tauren heard the words, they dispersed in a rush, gathering faster and scattering faster.


    At this time, an elderly tauren came over: "It''s quite big, what are you doing? Have you forgotten that we are still playing?"


    "Go, go, big things, don''t bother me, now I''m going to do big things with the boss."


    "Boss?" The old tauren couldn''t help but was taken aback when he heard the words. He looked at Monkey King with a look of surprise: "Could it be that you are Lord Monkey King?"


    The entire Kada star knows that there is a boss in Quite, who is the benefactor who saved their entire Kada star. Could it be the one in front of him?


    "you are?"


    The old tauren heard this and immediately knelt to the ground: "Old Ligang, Zongniu tribe is still the head of the clan, pay homage to Lord Monkey King!"


    Seeing that the other party knows the etiquette so well, Monkey King nodded: "Get up."


    "I don''t know where Master Monkey King is going to take Manda? What''s the big deal?"


    Hearing this, the military officer on the side immediately jumped in front of Li Gang and screamed: "What do you mean by your stinky old man, our boss still needs to report to you if we can''t do something? Hurry up, or I will let the boss go. Go crazy!"


    Ligang heard this, and a cold sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead. He didn''t dare to provoke this group of dudes. Don''t look at them for being polite and cute. But if you really want to start a madness, if you say you''re wrong, just like you, but I''m stuck on you 24 hours a day, and if you insist on it for months or even years, it''s so stubborn that you won''t be convinced and you will never give up.


    In their words, not only to destroy your body, but also to destroy your spirit.


    Once their tribe produced a genius cow, refused to accept the throne of the big number one, and went to challenge. In the end, not only was he hung and beaten, but also by a group of second-hands under his men. I couldn''t stand it and turned into a mad cow, and I am afraid it is still running wild on the prairie.


    Li Gang was frightened by the military commander¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t want to become a mad cow and ran wild on the grassland all day. He was so old that he couldn¡¯t run, that kind of free and wild life. , Is no longer suitable for him.


    I was scared away from seeing the power, and other tauren naturally didn''t dare to come close. It seems that a large group of subordinates can be described as a deterrent to tauren of other tribes.


    "Boss, can I bring flowers?" Manda didn''t ask what he was going to do. For him, as long as the boss told him to do it, everything would be a problem.


    Monkey King smiled: "It seems that you have a good relationship with Huahua!"


    "That is, children are accidents, I and Huahua are true love."


    These two goods are known to spread dog food, no, it is cow food.


    Monkey King nodded: "Okay, then take it with you."


    The military division on the side jumped for a while, trying to brush up on his sense of existence: "Boss, boss, don''t forget me! Doing housework, I''m so proficient in everything, and occasionally I can mount a cameo."


    Monkey King was silent and nodded for a moment: "Then you too."


    The military division screamed again: "The boss is mighty, the boss is domineering, and the boss is invincible in the universe."


    Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, interrupting the screaming of the military master, and wanted to look at it. "But before you set off, let me see how your current strength is, and how much you have grown compared to before."


    "To understanding!"


    There was a loud roar immediately, and the terrifying aura was released, causing the entire earth to vibrate violently. This scene can be said to have attracted the attention of everyone present, and they all looked at this side with shocked faces, and thought it was that. Unopened annoyed the pretty big second.


    When he was a freshman, he went mad. It can be said that he was full of anger, his muscles were tight, his body was swollen several meters high, like a giant, full of courage.


    The other tauren were all scared and their complexions changed drastically, and some even fell directly to the ground. They knew that Manda was the number one warrior of Kada Star, and his strength was far superior to others, but they had never seen it after madness. Is quite big, it turned out to be quite big after madness, and the strength is so terrifying.


    "Oh, this combat power is no less than one million, it''s okay." Monkey King looked at quite big and nodded. The tauren he once saved can grow to the present level, which makes him a little relieved.


    Looking at the other tauren, the combat power is generally only a few thousand, which is quite an anomaly.


    But fortunately, he is a second-hand with no ambitions, otherwise, with his current strength, it would be no problem to command the entire Kada Star.


    "It''s ok, barely qualified." Monkey King nodded.


    When the military teacher heard the words, his expression was exaggerated: "This is all right? Boss, what are you going to do with us?"


    "A conference about the forces of the twelve universes."


    The military teacher looked dumbfounded: "Twelve universes? What the hell?"


    Monkey King: "You should treat it as a competition that gathers the strongest on all planets."


    Quite out of madness, with a look of excitement: "Did the boss tell me to fight? Is the opponent strong? Isn''t it strong?"


    "Even Frieza has to attend, what do you think?"


    "Frieza? Didn''t Frieza get killed by the boss? Is it resurrected?"


    "Almost, OK, let''s not talk too much nonsense. Let''s go to your house first, and bring flowers back to the earth." Monkey King said, taking a teleportation of a very big and military commander and directly appeared in his home.


    As the first warrior of Kada Star, he is also the strongest patriarch in the history of the Barbarian Bull clan. The very large family can be called luxurious, and it seems that the mixed is quite good.


    There was only one person at home, Huahua, who was knitting an apron like a good wife and mother. Seeing the three Sun Wukong suddenly appeared, he couldn''t help but was taken aback. He immediately put down his hands to live, and stretched out his hand to catch her big ears: "Good. It''s pretty big, do you still know how to come back? Say, where did you go this early morning?"


    "Cough cough~~ Be light, light, wife, the boss is here, give some face."


    "Boss?" Huahua couldn''t help but stared at Monkey King: "It''s a bit familiar...your boss... Could it be...sir Monkey King?!" ..

 3339 Chapter 26 Number 17

    Obviously, Erhua had recognized that Monkey King was coming, and her hand movement stiffened. Fortunately, she withdrew her hand and bowed and saluted like a lady: "Master Wukong, I didn''t expect to see you again. It''s a great honor."


    Seeing the big guy in front of him making such a lady''s behavior, Monkey King always felt like a drama: "I remember you already have children? Where did you go?"


    A big face casually: "I''m married."


    "Married out?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but stunned. The word''married'' is very spiritual, and it is quite big. This style of behavior is really outstanding and different.


    Very big two hands spread out: "No way, they are also the lord of a city anyway, I am a small village head, I still have to show some face."


    When Monkey King heard the words, he was silent again. With your strength, you can sweep the entire Kada Star. Shouldn¡¯t it be someone else coming to post your home? Forget it, these two products have a very strange idea, and Monkey King doesn¡¯t want to ask more. After talking, I don''t know what amazing words he can say.


    He looked at Erhua and said, "Huahua, if you have anything to clean up, please clean up quickly. I''m going out with the boss to do something big."


    "Do something big? What big thing?"


    "Why do you ask so much? The boss''s business is a big one. Get rid of it quickly. Don''t let the boss wait for a long time."


    After hearing this, Erhua didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately ran to the inner room to pack up the changed clothes, and ran back to the living room with some food: "Master Wukong, it''s already packed."


    After Erhua locked the door, and after quite a few words to his subordinates, Monkey King moved for a moment and took them back to Earth. The place where they appeared was in the courtyard of Bulma''s house.


    And Bulma and her mother were watering the flower garden. Seeing the Monkey King who suddenly appeared, their eyes were fixed on Erhua''s body: "This is not Erhua, it''s been a long time."


    Er Hua immediately saluted: "It''s Bulma, no, I should call you sister-in-law now? You really haven''t changed at all."


    "Good Sister-in-law!"


    Manda and the military division stood at attention immediately, stooping upright to meet.


    "You haven''t changed at all." Bulma glanced at the pretty big three and nodded.


    The sergeant''s pair of cross-eyed eyes looked around: "Is this the earth already? The boss is really amazing, just brush it!"


    Monkey King: "Bulma, ask someone to entertain them. I have to find two other players."


    "Entertainment? No need!" Manda immediately waved his hands again and again: "You are the boss, how can you entertain these little brothers, boss, you just tell me, where are the other two players? We will help you find them, we have us Now, how can you let the boss run errands!"


    Look at how high this is as a kid.


    However, Monkey King waved his hand and refused: "I''m afraid you won''t move the person I''m looking for. I have to go there myself."


    The remaining two, Broly and No. 17, are quite big and they can''t please.


    "Then the boss, take me too, it can support the facade anyway."


    Seeing that Manda and the military division were also going to be together, Monkey King didn''t refuse, but with a thought, he disappeared with them.


    Bulma also held Erhua with a look of enthusiasm, and started chatting. When she reached her level, she could no longer return to the life of ordinary people. Therefore, meeting her old friends made her especially happy.


    On the isolated island in the sea, the three figures of Monkey King flashed on the forest path.


    He looked around, with a curious look: "Is the person the boss is looking for? How can I not feel the presence of someone here?"


    Monkey King did not answer, but looked at the forest: "No. 17, won''t you come out to meet you?"


    There was a moment of silence in the forest, and suddenly a stream of light fell from a distance and landed in front of Monkey King. No.17 looked at Monkey King with some surprise, and then calmed down again: "Sun Wukong...Is my sister not here?"


    "It''s rude, you should call me brother-in-law now."


    No. 17 still looked calm, and was not surprised at this point: "Where have you been for so many years? Where is my sister now?"


    "I''ll talk about this later, let''s go to a game with me now."


    "Competition? Does a master like you still need a companion?"


    "After all, this game requires ten people to participate. Or do you come to make up the number?"


    "If you only need to make up the number, you can find someone casually, why bother to find me?"


    "If you just find a few crooked melons and cracked dates, wouldn''t it be too shameful, at least you need a few who can be on the table, are you going?"


    "..." No.17 was silent for a moment, and shook his head: "I am now a ranger. There are often poachers here, so I can''t leave."


    Monkey King waved his hand, and a transparent barrier instantly enveloped the entire island: "What can you worry about now?"


    No. 17 soared into the sky, looking at the enchantment that enveloped the entire island, his face was astonished, and he appeared in front of the enchantment, and hit the enchantment with a punch. The enchantment did not even sway even a single ripple. It was shocked to fly back.


    After stabilizing his figure, No.17 did not choose to attack, but landed in front of Monkey King again: "Let¡¯s talk about the scale of the game you want to participate in."


    "This is the Twelve Universe Power Conference organized by All Kings. Among the twelve universes, each of the ten strongest contestants will be selected to participate. The losing universe, including the contestants and the universe, will be completely eliminated."


    "Qing, clearing?" Manda immediately widened his eyes: "Does it mean to be killed?"


    "It seems to be?" The military commander squatted and nodded: "It sounds a bit scary, it really is a big deal!"


    "Twelve universes?" No.17 looked at Monkey King in surprise: "Which universe are we in?"


    Monkey King: "The Seventh Universe."


    "Are you already exposed to this level..." No.17''s eyes flashed with surprise, staring at Monkey King: "In other words, my sister will also compete?"


    "No, she is helping me with other things now, so she can''t get away for the time being."


    No.17 bowed his head for a moment, and finally nodded: "If you change to someone else, I won''t care about it, but since you are here in person, let''s walk with you."


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll be contacting you in half a month. Now, I have to find other players." Monkey King said, taking the man and the military division, disappearing in a flash.


    When they reappeared, the Monkey King and the three were already in a remote canyon. When Broly, who was still having a leisurely barbecue, saw Monkey King, the horrible aura was released instantly, blocking Zlay and Remo...

 3340 Chapter Twenty Seven

    "Boss, the other party doesn''t seem to be very friendly, fuck him!" The military commander screamed, hiding behind Monkey King, and screamed loudly.


    With a kitchen knife in his hand, he pretended to dance with a beautiful sword, his cloak on his back was hunting, and he was very angry: "Good boy, dare to be so arrogant in front of my boss, he needs education, he needs education!"


    "Don''t, don''t get me wrong, we are not hostile!" Clay hugged Broly and stopped aloud: "Browley, calm down, they are not malicious."


    Broly frowned slightly and looked at Monkey King. After hesitating for a while, his breath disappeared, but his eyes never left Monkey King.


    Although he was in a runaway state when he was violently beaten by Monkey King, he had already imprinted the figure of Monkey King firmly in his mind.


    "Master Wukong, I don''t know what''s the matter with your visit this time?" Remo knelt down, his face was respectful and nervous, and he almost jumped out of his throat.


    Monkey King directly ignored Remo and looked at Broly: "There is no need to be so vigilant, if I want to kill you, do you think you can still live now?"


    "What are you doing?" Broly was still tense. Facing Monkey King, he didn''t dare to relax at all. This was an instinctive action.


    "Go and join me in a game, how about?"


    "The game?" Broly was puzzled.


    "It''s a fighting convention."


    "I don''t like fighting." Broly shook his head decisively without even thinking about it.


    In the past, it was his father who forced him to practice and force him to fight. In fact, his nature was to like to communicate with people, to be filial, to value friendship, and to dislike fighting very much.


    Now, without his father''s persecution, he just wanted to spend a quiet life with Zley and Remo.


    "That''s a shame. With your talent." Monkey King looked at Broly and said: "However, if you can participate in this power conference, I can allow you to live on the earth forever. think about it?"


    "Live on the earth forever?" Zlay heard this, her eyes lit up. The life in the past few days has completely made her fall in love with this beautiful earth, and this earth is very peaceful, if she can get permanent residency. ¡­


    She immediately looked at Broly, but she did not speak. She respected Broly''s choice. If Broly did not want to fight, then she could only leave the earth with Broly.


    Broly looked at Zlei''s fast-fading look of expectation, his brows frowned slightly, and he was lost in thought. In fact, he also likes life on earth now, good water, good food, peaceful and happy time. , This is unmatched by the barren stars he has been to before. He wants to live with Zlay and Remo all the time.


    "As long as you compete, you can live on the earth forever?" Broly raised his head and looked at Monkey King very seriously.


    "Of course, even the gods can''t interfere with my Monkey King."


    "Okay, I''m participating!" Broly nodded seriously.


    Clay immediately looked at Broly seriously: "Browley, have you really thought about it?"


    "Think about it." Broly nodded, "I want to live here forever with you."


    "Wh, what forever, what are you talking about!" Ziley blushed, a little embarrassed.


    Broly looked at Zley curiously, completely unaware that his unintentional words had touched the heart of the alien girl.


    Monkey King was not interested in watching them show their affection here, and said calmly: "After half a month, I will call someone to pick you up."


    With that said, they had already teleported to the villa of Bulma''s house with quite big.


    As it happened, Billus took Frieza and they also came back.


    "Frieza!!"


    It¡¯s quite big that they looked wary the moment they saw Frieza, but Sun Wukong had told them before that Frieza would also compete, so they didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary, they just had their eyes dead. Staring at him, if there is a slight change, just do his stance.


    "You are?" Frieza looked at the pretty big three people who were full of hostility and angrily staring at him with a puzzled look. To be honest, he really had completely forgotten them. The existence of the stream cannot enter the eyes of King Frieza.


    Vegeta looked at Monkey King with a serious expression. As for his arrogance, Birus had already scared him away. It can be said that Vegeta is not afraid of anything. Only the god of destruction Birus can scare him. Gu, after all, the shadow of childhood has been deeply ingrained: "Monkey King, as long as we participate in that power conference, you can really revive us?"


    After listening to Vegeta''s words, Frieza also put his attention on the Monkey King from the very big ones.


    "Of course, as long as you are serious about participating in the competition, I will resurrect you now; of course, if someone dares to fish in troubled waters and has an impure mind, I don''t mind completely obliterating him. Note that it is completely obliterating, together with the soul."


    "Gulong~" Frieza and the others swallowed their saliva. From Monkey King''s words, they felt the trembling from the soul, and they were convinced that this was by no means alarmist.


    "As long as I can be resurrected, let alone compete, even if you let me kill everyone else in the universe, I will do it too!" Nok''s eyes flickered fiercely. The biochemical Saiyan, its strength is not much weaker than Frieza.


    "Very well, this kind of aura is what you want." Monkey King laughed at this, and stretched one hand flat, and saw seven streams of light from all directions leap from the horizon, converging and floating above his palm.


    "Dragon Ball!" When Billus saw this, he was overjoyed, he knew that as long as this thing worked, he could be resurrected now.


    When Frieza and the others saw this, both eyes lit up. They naturally understood the effect of the Dragon Ball, and their complexions became a little excited.


    Having been in this hell for a long time, now they can be resurrected and get rid of the damn place completely, can they not get excited?


    Monkey King waved his hand and seven dragon balls fell to the ground spontaneously: "Come out, Shenlong!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the entire sky dimmed instantly, and the dragon rushed up in the light emitted by the seven dragon balls, winding its way across the sky, shocking people; but when it saw Monkey King and Billus, its pupils instantly Zoomed in, the imposing majesty''s momentum shrank, as well-behaved as a puppy in the house, he lowered his head tremblingly, and clung to the ground: "Master Sun, Master Monkey, Master Billus, I can see the honor of the two adults again. Sansheng is fortunate!"


    Birus said with an impatient look: "Stop talking nonsense, and quickly bring all of us back to life."


    "I am happy to help you, Lord Billus." ..

 3341 Chapter 28 Attitude

    Shenlong raised his head, the dim light in his eyes flashed away, and the halo of the dead on top of Birus and others disappeared.


    Re-feeling the real feeling of having a body, Frieza and others all looked excited, and now they understand the feeling of being alive, which is great.


    Billus squeezed his fists back and forth, his eyes flickered, and now he has a strong urge to run to the future world and kill the black Broly.


    However, at the time when the power conference was about to take place, their actions were being watched by the destruction gods or priests of other universes at all times.


    Because disturbing time, but a felony, at this juncture, if the whole king knew that he had gone to the future world, no matter what the reason, I am afraid it would really be impossible to escape the fate of being erased.


    The matter of getting rid of Black Broly, let''s wait until the power conference is over.


    Billus threw away his thoughts and looked at Monkey King: "Monkey King, where are the players you are looking for?"


    Monkey King looked at Man Dadao on the side: "This man is quite big, and there are 17 and Broly."


    Birus wrapped his arms around his chest: "If you add you, there are only nine people, and one person short of it."


    Monkey King: "Then let the military division replace it."


    "???"


    The military division expressed a look of bewilderment: "Boss, I am a wise general, I am a wise general! I can only use my brain, and I can''t fight."


    Weiss smiled: "The Power Contest is an arena competition in the form of the world''s number one martial arts congress on the earth. Perhaps wisdom can also achieve good results."


    "Oh, so, there is a chance for me to act?" The military teacher heard the words, and immediately thought with a bang on his chest: "No problem, the task of making suggestions is left to me.


    Sun Wukong glanced at the military master and didn''t say a word. The wisdom of these two guys is obviously just a make up, let him make suggestions?That doesn''t make the whole team crooked.


    Monkey King: "There is still nearly half a month before the start of the power conference. During this time, you will all work hard to practice. This time the opponent is the strongest in the twelve universes. Your stronger existence, don¡¯t let others give you an instant, because you lose, but the entire universe will be erased."


    "In other words, you will also die, and you will still die very clean, without leaving your soul; therefore, don''t think you are fighting for me, you are just fighting for yourself."


    "Half a month? Time is enough." Gula''s eyes were calm: "If there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    As he said, his body instantly turned into a touch of light and rushed out of the earth.


    "Ohhhhhh~~power conference, I am looking forward to it~" Frieza gave a weird smile, and looked at Monkey King: ¡°Monkey King, we will meet you next time, it will definitely surprise you.¡±


    After speaking, it turned into a touch of light and chased in the direction where Gula left.


    "We also said goodbye first."


    Vegeta and Nok flew in two opposite directions to the horizon at the same time, and disappeared.


    Monkey King looked at Billus and Weiss: "Let''s go, I will take you to meet an interesting player."


    Weis was surprised: "It seems that this player can be regarded by Master Wukong."


    With a thought on Monkey King''s heart, Weiss and the others appeared in front of Broly three at once.


    Seeing the Monkey King who appeared suddenly again, Remo became stuttered again, but before he could speak, Billus beside Monkey King already roared: "It''s you!!"


    A very devastating aura radiated from his body, and the entire sky became dark, unreservedly releasing his full strength, making the entire universe tremble.


    Under this terrifying aura, Remo and Zlay were so scared that they almost flew away; Broly was even more like an enemy. With a roar of''Ha'', he instantly transformed into a passer and blocked the enemy. In front of the two of Lai, his eyes were filled with anger and glared at Birus, not being affected by his terrifying aura.


    With a roar, Broly immediately launched an attack. He was to protect Zlay and Remo. He was also instinctively transformed by the breath of Birus. Although he could not perceive the breath of God, he could still sense the crisis. When I arrived, the horror of the erection of hairs was so strong; once he was transformed, he ran away instantly, but even though Broly ran away, he instinctively protected Zlay and Remo.


    The so-called meeting of enemies was extremely jealous. For Black Broly, Billus had a deep resentment towards him, and he did not show any mercy. With the destructive power in his hands, he rushed directly towards Broly.


    "Be honest with you both."


    Monkey''s figure flashed with one punch, directly blasting Billus and Broly into the ground, his horror aura collapsed, and only the world was spinning.


    "Ah~~Master Wukong is really scary." Weiss looked at him with a smile.


    "Damn it!" Billus shook his dizzy head and looked at Monkey King and yelled: "Monkey King! Why are you stopping me? I won''t just give it up if I don''t give an explanation!"


    Monkey King frowned slightly, and looked at Billus indifferently: "It seems that you haven''t set your own position. You can scare you from moving, facing me, but you are so eloquent, you think , Will I be worse than the king?"


    The horror breath was released, and it was instantly pressed on Birus'' body, and Birus immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood, his pupils instantly stared, and his face became horrified: "You, you, you--"


    At this moment, his thoughts were almost frozen, horror, except horror, it was horror.


    Monkey King ignored Billus, his voice was cold: "If it weren''t for the sake of you and me in the past, I would kill you now."


    Billus gurgled and swallowed his saliva. Now he was shocked. The Monkey King in front of him might have surpassed the existence of the King. He hadn''t set his mentality yet and faced him with his previous attitude. , Thinking of this, Billus instantly broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Hug, sorry! I was impolite!"


    Birus'' knees softened and fell on his knees. Under the terrifying breath of Monkey King, he was completely convinced. If he wanted to compete with Monkey King before, it was now completely wiped out.


    It''s like he didn''t dare to challenge the authority of the king or the great priest. The Monkey King at this time is no longer the original Monkey King, and they no longer belong to the same dimension.


    Broly also looked at Monkey King with horror, he felt stiff and unable to move, ants, nothing more than that...

 3342 Chapter 29: Master and Apprentice

    Seeing that Billus and Broly were both honest, Monkey King took back the breath that he had released.


    Birus also felt his body loose, and sat down on the ground with an unimaginative butt. Now he finally clearly realized the horror of Monkey King. The mere breath made him lose the ability to resist. This, even if It is impossible for all kings and great priests.


    This is enough to show that Monkey King has already surpassed the great priest and the whole king.


    "Why can he grow to this level? How exactly did he cultivate?" Birus couldn''t figure it out. He could be matched with him before, but now he is far surpassed: "What is the Lord of the One Realm? The realm?"


    Birus shook his head with a gray face, and didn''t think too much about it. He couldn''t surpass even the great priests and kings, let alone the illusory master of the world.


    In the future, he should be the destructive god of his duty, and don''t think about other things.


    Being deterred by Monkey King, the ambition that Billus had just raised to become stronger was also wiped out. Before, he was thinking of throwing away the position of God of Destruction, getting rid of many restrictions, becoming stronger, and competing with Monkey King. Now, there is still a hot cake mother, he can''t even find her back.


    Clay lifted Broly up with a panic on his face, and patted his head in fear: "Browley, didn''t you promise me not to make a move? Why did you turn into a mess? Almost something happened. Up!"


    Broly lowered his head and looked sincere: "I''m sorry, I don''t know why, it''s an instinctive transformation."


    "This should be the so-called instinctive reaction after perceiving danger." Weiss explained with a smile on his face. When it comes to the field, he is the easiest and the most thorough, because from the beginning, he was right. Monkey King set his mentality right, otherwise he would not seek the protection of Monkey King.


    "But, Master Billus, can you tell me?" Weiss looked at Billus curiously: "Why do you do it when you see this Saiyan?"


    Billus looked at Broly, frowning slightly: "He doesn''t seem to be that guy. Although he looks the same, he has a different breath..."


    "Do you still know that the breath is different?" Monkey King glanced at him with a plain face: "If you don''t think about things, do you think anyone will be used to you?"


    Birus looked embarrassed. Now he dare not talk back to Monkey King, coughing, and humbly asking for advice: "Well, Lord Goku, why does this Saiyan look the same as that guy?"


    Seeing that Billus finally set his position, Monkey King explained: "That trainee king god Zamas just used the super dragon ball to make a wish in the future time and space, and this is Broly. After losing his body, he became Black Broly, the two of them are two different people."


    "Swap bodies, that''s how it is!" Birus suddenly looked like: "Then I have been there in the future time and space. I am dead there. Wes has fallen into a deep sleep. Human beings are almost extinct. Obviously, they have evolved into one. Independent parallel time and space."


    "This sounds terrible. What you are talking about is the one who assassinated the world king god of Universe Seven and caused the death of Lord Birus? It turns out that Lord Birus suffered a loss in his hands. No wonder seeing this Mr. Saiyan is so gaffe."


    As he said, Wes looked at Monkey King again: "So, Lord Goku, what is your purpose for bringing us to see this Mr. Saiyan?"


    "I want you to train him well. This guy has a good talent. It would be a pity to bury him. It is extremely difficult for him to control his emotions, and he is easily driven by strength. If you train, I think I can overcome this difficulty. , There will be a good performance in the power conference."


    "Oh~ It''s not bad for you to be looked at by Master Wukong." Weiss nodded with a smile on his face. "Since you have said this yourself, I have no reason to refuse. Okay, then I will train patiently. He will look at the results for half a month and hope to meet your expected standards."


    "Then he will leave it to you." Monkey King waved his hand and acted directly as the shopkeeper, disappearing instantly.


    After Sun Wukong left, Weiss suddenly turned around and looked at Birus with a serious face: "Master Birus, you were really unwise just now. I told you already, Master Wukong is already in full control. A person above Lord Wang, you dare to be so rude. Fortunately, he still misses his old feelings. If he is Lord Quan Wang, you have been wiped out."


    "..." Billus wiped out his cold sweat speechlessly and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Weiss warned with a serious face: "If you see Master Goku in the future, you will be treated as if you meet Master Quan King."


    "I see, long-winded!" Billus looked annoyed and walked to the side: "You should train this Saiyan! His talent is really good. Excluding Master Wukong, he may be our seventh universe. The strongest trump card."


    Weiss looked at Birus: "Oh~ Isn''t even Birus-sama optimistic about him?"


    Birus looked indifferent: "I don''t know the real strength of this guy, but I have fought him with that silly guy. The strength is really strong. I''m afraid I will have to use last resort to win him."


    "Oh~ the last resort?" Weiss looked surprised. He naturally knew what Birus''s last resort was. A trainee world king god, after occupying the body of the guy in front of him, could grow up to such a degree. , It seems that the talent is really amazing: "Hehehe~~ So, Lord Billus, you have to work hard~"


    "Cut~ How could I lose to this guy!" Billus immediately heard the implied meaning in Weiss'' words, and immediately snorted.


    Only the strongest in the universe can become the god of destruction. Weiss is warning him that maybe this guy will become his competitor.


    Weiss laughed when he heard the words, and then looked at Broly, with a rare expression of seriousness: "Your name is Broly, right? Come and visit your teacher!"


    When Birus heard this, his pupils couldn''t help but shrank. Fuck, this guy was actually playing?


    Even the Monkey King is optimistic about it, of course Wes will play it for real, and Wes also sees that Birus is a bit reluctant and slack, and we have to find someone to stimulate him. The god of destruction, we can¡¯t just stop there. Depraved by the blow.


    Birus was in a bad mood. He didn''t expect that there was no Monkey King, and now there was another Broly. He had already decided to be a god of destruction with peace of mind. Why would there always be people who would shake his status? If you want to be a god of destruction quietly, you can''t do it. It seems that he still needs to become stronger.


    Sun Wukong can''t catch up, but at least he has to keep the position of Destroyer God. He has to prove with his strength that not everyone can surpass him. He is also dignified than Ruth...

 3343 Chapter 30 Quality

    In the next half month, for the other players participating in the power conference, they all entered the cruel practice. Even the big one, Monkey King threw him to Wes for discipline. After all, he always followed the two. Spending a show of affection in front of him, Monkey King looked a little bit numb, and finally couldn''t stand it anymore, so he could only throw him at Weiss, to harm them, or to harm them.


    Without the interruption, Sun Wukong also stabilized his own cultivation base. He felt that when the Dragon Ball Realm Master appeared, there would be another big battle to fight. That guy could not leave his world for no reason. What a big move.


    Soon, half a month passed, and the time for the start of the power conference finally arrived.


    Following the call of Monkey King''s voice transmission, Frieza and other players all gathered.


    Broly, Frieza, Gula, Gugo, Vegeta, Nok, No. 17, Manda, Military Division.


    Looking at the nine players in front of him, Monkey King nodded with satisfaction, and finally fixed his gaze on Broly''s body: "That''s right, the combat power has improved a lot. It seems that Weiss has taught you a lot."


    Broly looked modest and serious: "Yes, the master taught me everything, but unfortunately I am too stupid to learn much."


    Weiss smiled: "It''s only half a month, you are already very good."


    Monkey King looked at Wes with a little surprise: "You accepted him as a disciple? So, he has become the next candidate for the Destroyer God?"


    "Maybe." Weiss smiled and didn''t answer directly.


    When Frieza heard this, he looked at Broly with jealousy and envy. He really did not expect that this Saiyan would have such opportunities. If he was also appreciated by Master Monkey King, would he Will there be such an opportunity?


    God of destruction, just these three words made Frieza''s eyes full of ambition.


    Frieza knows very well that Broly¡¯s talent is indeed good, but this is not enough to attract Weiss¡¯s attention. We can make Wes look at him and accept him as a disciple. It is completely because Monkey King looked at him differently, which led to Wei Wei. When Si accepts him as a disciple, all cause and effect are in Monkey King.


    "Huh!" Billus looked at Broly with an unhappy expression.


    Broly looked at him immediately and said seriously: "Birus, I just want to live quietly on Earth with Clay after the game. I''m not interested in destroying God or something."


    When Birus heard this, he stared at him: "Are you looking down on the god of destruction?"


    "No, I just want to live quietly with Zley on the earth. I don''t like fighting." Broly shook his head, his face serious and simple.


    When Birus heard this, he immediately murmured: "A guy who forgets who he is once he fights, and says he doesn''t like fighting, who are you lying to."


    "..." Broly was silent immediately. He really doesn''t like fighting, but he doesn''t know what''s going on. Anyway, as soon as a fight, the blood of the whole body starts to boil, and it is difficult to calm down. Maybe this is the blood of Saiyan, a fighting nation. It''s making trouble.


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, the time is almost up, we will set off right away." Monkey King interrupted the chat in a timely manner, and waved to Bulma behind: "I''m leaving now."


    "Have fun." Bulma smiled. She didn''t follow Erhua. She wasn''t interested in the fight, not to mention that Sun Wukong was also there. The ending was already doomed and nothing to behold. It''s better to accompany your parents at home. After you leave, you don''t know when you want to meet.


    With a thought to Sun Wukong, a circle of light immediately enveloped everyone, and for a moment, he appeared in the ring of Wuzhijie, the power conference.


    The entire ring floats in the dark world of nothingness, making people feel scalp numb.


    Weiss looked at Monkey King with a smile on his face: "Ahh~ You can enter here at will without the great priest teleporting, Master Wukong, it''s really a good method."


    Monkey King glanced at him casually: "This kind of flattery is no longer needed."


    Manda ran to the edge of the arena, but yelled: "Wow, boss, come and see! You can''t see anything below this. If it falls, will it die?"


    Weiss explained with a smile: "No, it is forbidden to kill opponents in the power conference, otherwise it will be disqualified directly, and even if you fall from this ring, you will lose, but you will not die, but will only be teleported to the audience. Lost the qualification to compete again."


    "Won''t die? Why is it so scary?" The military teacher patted his chest with a frightened look: "It made people plop and jump so carefully."


    In vain, a ridiculous laugh suddenly sounded behind everyone: "Hahaha~~Birus, this is the player you found? Any ring can scare him like this. Could it be that your seventh universe is gone? Is there anyone? Can a clown like this compete?"


    The military teacher immediately jumped up and went back. He had never falsified him. "Who do you think is a clown, a big fat cat, who walks with pant, so I am embarrassed to make fun of me? Soak your urine to be a mirror for you, and take a good look at your frustration?"


    With that said, he took off his pants and wore big panties, really wanting to pee in public.


    Manda immediately slapped the military division on the head: "Quality! Pay attention to quality! We are all highly educated cows, how can we pee in public? Can''t we lower the B grid of the seventh universe."


    "I''m sorry, boss, I know I was wrong." The military commander looked ashamed, as if I knew I was wrong, and then the conversation changed: "I''m going to find a pot."


    A pretty young boy with a teachable appearance, nodded: "That''s right."


    "..."


    Everyone present has a black line on their faces. Is this a problem of whether there is a pot or not?


    Monkey King had a calm expression on his face. He had already expected that these two goods would have trouble with him when he brought a man and a military commander. Look at it, and this made the face of the destruction god Pha of the Sixth Universe agitated. Pig liver-colored, panting and panting, he was about to run away.


    Their irritating ability is absolutely amazing.


    Xiangpa was angry, but Birus was happy and couldn''t help laughing out loud. He suddenly felt that this pretty big is so cute with the military commander. It is a personal talent that can make Xiangpaqi like this in one sentence.


    "Ahem~~Military..." Weiss looked at the military teacher who was about to find a basin and couldn''t help but hurriedly stop it. He knew that if he didn''t stop it, this guy would really find a basin to pee in public: In front of the whole king, the great priests, and the destructive gods, don''t be too rude."


    The strategist ignored Weiss, but looked at Monkey King: "Boss, do you pee?"


    In his opinion, the boss is the first and the boss is the second. He doesn''t care about other people. As long as the two bosses speak, he can scream and beat the king...

 3344 Chapter 31 Apprentice

    Before Sun Wukong could reply, the rat-like fourth universe god of destruction Quitra had already spoken: "Master Quan, such a sacred martial arts competition platform, but there is such a low-taste, unqualified guy, I suggest immediately This player of Seven Universes was erased or expelled."


    "Yeah! It''s so unqualified, how could it be so rude in front of Lord Quan." The clown, the destructive god of the eleventh universe, was delicious and immediately agreed.


    "Expelled, such a player does not deserve to be here."


    The other gods of destruction have also expressed their opinions. Obviously, they are uniting against the seventh universe. After all, it is the power conference initiated by the seventh universe.


    Quan Wang stood up with an innocent look. The four or five-year-olds looked cute: "Is this really too much? But they find it very interesting."


    "..."


    All the gods of destruction and the gods of the realm were silent and silent. The whole king said so, who would dare to object.


    The military instructor chuckled, "You kid is quite sensible, do you want to come further than to see who pee?"


    The king''s two big eyes suddenly sparkled: "Okay, okay~ This seems to be very fun!"


    "Master Quan, absolutely must not!"


    The other gods of destruction suddenly panicked. What kind of bastard knowledge is this bastard instilling in the innocent Lord Quan!


    Even the great priest panicked and hurriedly said: "My lord King, you can''t do such a deed, you are so noble."


    "Can''t it?" Quan Wang was a little disappointed."


    "No." The great priest shook his head decisively.


    The king immediately sat down again improvisingly, with a clear written on his face, "I am very upset."


    Mian Sui the destructive gods, the military commander did not persuade him at all, and immediately pointed his finger at the rat destructive god who was the first to booze: "Little mouse, I understand what you said, you mean I am like a mouse shit, Broken a pot of porridge, right? You are obviously a mouse, I''m just a cow.


    Quite a bit satisfied when he heard it: "As expected, I am my most capable assistant. This IQ is really high, and there is no swear word in cursing."


    "You!!" Quitra was immediately burned in the anger, and the horrible aura was released, watching the military commander wishing to swallow him alive.


    Obviously, if the priests, angels, and kings were not present, he would have already taken the shot.


    Sun Wukong saw the military teacher''s exit and was pulling hatred, he couldn''t help kicking him. It''s not the time to pull hatred, otherwise the power conference won''t start: "Go to the end, and you won''t be allowed to speak again before I allow it. ."


    The military commander can do a good job of pushing the provocative violent violent anger like Paqi into thunder in one sentence, but he can''t really let him urinate in this ring, otherwise his Monkey King''s face will be lost, and he can''t be stirred up. Otherwise it will be endless.


    The military master really rolled on the spot, grunting and rolled to the end, standing upright.


    This military strategist is a bit cheap, but the focus is on being obedient. Of course, this is not his one, and the same is true for the big men.


    Bados glanced at the military teacher and smiled at Weiss: "You players in Universe Seven, it''s really interesting, especially the red-haired one. It should be the Monkey King you said?"


    Without waiting for Weiss to reply, a girl standing behind Bados had already stood up, staring at Monkey King, with a carefree face: "You are Monkey King? I heard that you are the strongest Saiyan in Universe Seven. , Why your hair is red? Is it dyed or born?"


    Sun Wukong looked at the girl with long black hair that was full of wildness, and suddenly became interested: "Are you a Saiyan in the sixth universe? She is also a Saiyan, but before asking others questions, you Should I report my name?"


    "You''re really wordy, hello, mother-in-law, my name is Califora, by the way, you are really Saiyan? Why don''t I look alike? The two behind you should be the purest Saiyans Right?" As he said, his eyes fixed on Broly and Vegeta.


    As for Knok, this guy is a biochemical Saiyan, as long as he doesn''t burst, most people can''t perceive his breath.


    "Don''t you know that Saiyans have many transformation forms, as long as they transform, their hair color will change. My hair color is precisely because I changed the shape after transformation to the normal state."


    "Transformation???" Calvura looked dumbfounded: "Saiyan can still transform? Why don''t I know?"


    Monkey King: "Don''t you even change Super Saiyan?"


    Kalivra is even more confused: "What is a Super Saiyan?"


    Yes, Super Saiyan doesn''t know anything, obviously it''s impossible to change.


    However, the Saiyan in the sixth universe is stronger than the Saiyan in the seventh universe. This normal combat power can match the combat power he had when he turned into a super Saiyan for the first time. If this is a super Saiyan, If you are a sub-human, your combat power will definitely burst.


    With curiosity, Monkey King couldn''t help but glance at the players of the sixth universe. He first stopped on Hit''s body. This guy''s combat power was good, and he stayed on him for an extra second, but the others had no characteristics. ; However, when Monkey King saw the cowardly face of the Saiyan who was hiding behind a young Saiyan, his eyes suddenly lit up: "Oh~ guess what I saw, this is too surprising Up!"


    When he saw Broly, he couldn''t help but want to accept him as a disciple. He felt that if she was a woman, he didn''t expect that at this moment, he really let him see a female version of Bro. Lee, how not to be surprised.


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he appeared in front of the girl in a flash: "Oh ~ what is your name? Are you interested in apprenticeship?"


    When Birus heard the words, his eyes widened in vain; even Wes was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but focus on the cowardly Saiyan. It seemed nothing special, why would Master Wukong? Moved the idea of ??accepting disciples?Is her talent better than Broly?


    "Huh?!" The timid female Saiyan was obviously frightened, and hurriedly ran behind Califora to hide: "No, no!"


    Kalivra stretched out her hands immediately, blocking the front of Monkey King, staring at him angrily: "What are you doing? Don''t scare my cute school girl."


    Monkey King looked easygoing: "I didn''t scare her, what''s her name?"


    "Kel." Kalifura stared at Monkey King: "Don''t change the subject. Let me talk about the transformation first?"


    Monkey King puts his arms around his chest, and a smile on his face: "Apply a teacher, I will teach you after I have a teacher." ..

 3345 Chapter 32 The Assembly of Power

    Sun Wukong could see that this Kaier was extremely attached to Califora, and if she wanted her to approve of a teacher, he only needed to get Califora to work.


    "Apprentice?" Calvura looked arrogant and disdainful: "Don''t be kidding, I''m here to participate in the competition, but I want to become the strongest in the universe, not to come to apprentice, even if you don''t teach, you will still use it on the court then. At that time, I will learn by myself."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he smiled: "You are quite confident with yourself, but this is not the time to be arrogant, because if you lose, not only yourself, but also your universe will disappear~"


    "Cut~ I want you to say it!" Calvula curled her lips, her face was unhappy: "It seems that you can win."


    "Oh~ everyone in Universe Seven, how are you guys." At this time, a very gentle voice sounded. Everyone was looking for the reputation, but it was a bit unexpected. Together with Frieza, they all made a suspicious "Oh" sound. Because what appeared in front of everyone was simply another version of Frieza.


    Gu La looked indifferent: "Unexpectedly, the Sixth Universe also has our kin."


    Weiss smiled: "After all, universes sixth and seventh are twin brothers."


    Sun Wukong swept his eyes and glanced at all the players present, and finally fixed his gaze on a player from the Eleventh Universe. A slight smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: "This game seems to be a little bit Meaning, I don''t know whether Broly, who has been trained by Weiss, can beat him?"


    "And the two of them are also very interesting." Monkey King fixed his gaze on Kali Fu La and Kai Er, especially Kai Er. Monkey King looked forward to her performance, he wanted to see this female version of the cloth. How does Raleigh compare to Broly of the Seventh Universe?


    But at this moment, the voice of the great priest sounded in vain: "Everyone, the contestants have arrived. Please return to your place in the universe, and the power conference will begin immediately."


    "You bastard, I''ll beat you!" Calvula glared at Monkey King and shouted cruel words. This guy was so embarrassed that he wanted to accept her and Kelly as a disciple. It was unbearable.


    Monkey King smiled back: "I''m looking forward to it."


    "Huh~ just wait and see." Kalivra pulled Kel back to her team.


    Monkey King also returned to the position of the Seventh Universe. Wes looked at him with a smile: "It''s really surprising, Lord Goku, you actually want to accept that Saiyan as a disciple, even Broly. No such treatment."


    Calvura on the side was stunned when he heard the words: "The angel actually uses honorific titles on him? Is he really amazing?"


    Bados looked at Califra and Kyle and said softly: "Don''t you want to be the strongest in the universe? As long as you defeat him, you will be the strongest in the universe."


    Calvura''s eyes widened immediately: "You mean he is already the strongest in the universe?"


    "Yes."


    Calvura immediately curled her lips in dissatisfaction: "Who gave this? You haven''t beaten me before, so you dare to claim to be number one in the universe?"


    "This is not self-proclaimed, but based on strength." Bados stared at Monkey King, and a little admiration appeared on his face: "Master Monkey King''s personal strength has long surpassed anyone in the universe, because He is the only existence so far, upright, who has defeated the god of destruction and angels with absolute strength."


    Calvura looked astonished: "He, he defeated the god of destruction? He defeated the angel? Is it so strong?!"


    Hit the side who heard the words, his face moved slightly, and he looked at Monkey King very seriously.


    Even in Universe Eleven, Ji Lian, who had been closing his eyes and ignoring the outside world, opened his eyes and looked at Monkey King.


    At this moment, Kalifula''s eyes sparkled with excitement: "Everyone is a Saiyan. Since he can do it, so can I!"


    Bados shook his head when he heard the words, "It is a good thing to have confidence, but don''t overdo it blindly~ You shouldn''t take Master Monkey King as your target. He is too far away for you now."


    But Bados clearly remembered that Weiss told her that even if he offends the king, he must not offend the Monkey King. She is very curious, why would her younger brother say such a rebellious thing?Could it be that he thought that Lord Monkey King was already strong enough to surpass the great priest and the whole king?is it possible?


    "I haven''t played it before, who knows!" Calvura curled her lips and didn''t listen at all. She was even more interested when Bados told Monkey King so strong.


    Frieza counted the gods of destruction present, and smiled and looked at the great priest: "Master, didn¡¯t you say that this power conference is held in twelve universes? There are only eight here, are you sure? Has everyone arrived?"


    The great priest patiently explained: "Because the standards of the first, twelfth, fifth, and eighth universes have reached the standard, the strength far exceeds the current eight universe levels, so if they compete, then everyone present will be Elimination, therefore upholding the principle of fairness and justice, the above four universes are all avoided, and the power conference will be carried out by the eight universes present at the same level."


    "Oh~" Frieza''s eyes suddenly narrowed slightly: "It means that we still have to participate in the preliminaries, have they directly entered the finals?"


    The great priest said indifferently: "It can also be understood that the universe that won the final victory in the power conference can continue to challenge the other four universes if it wants to."


    "Well~~ In addition to the masters here, there are stronger opponents in other universes..." Frieza couldn''t help but looked at Monkey King: "Master Monkey King, don''t you think it is interesting?"


    Monkey King: "It''s very interesting, but for now, let''s talk about it after winning."


    "Ohhhhhh~~ We have Master Wukong here, isn''t it a matter of course to win?" King Frieza is also flattering now.


    The gods of the world kings and gods of destruction in the eight universes have returned to the positions represented by their respective universes, leaving only contestants from each universe in the field.


    The great priest stood in the middle of the field and began to talk about the rules: "Although it is a bit long-winded, I still want to repeat the rules of the game again:


    1. The time is set at 100 tak (that is, 48 ??minutes of the seventh universe earth time). The pillar in the center of the arena will sink with time, and the conference will end when the height drops to the ground.


    2. The gravity of all players is set to the gravity of the planet where they were born.


    3. Only when they fall out of the arena can they be considered eliminated. Those who lose their combat effectiveness and cannot move will not be counted as losing as long as they do not fall out of the arena. Those who are eliminated will automatically return to the audience.


    4. No weapons other than moves are allowed.


    5. It is not allowed to cause the opponent to die, otherwise the qualification to participate will be disqualified and corresponding punishment will be imposed.


    6. All moves that are floating in the air to prevent falling outside the field are not allowed. For example, flying techniques such as aerial dancing will be invalid here, but players who are born with wings can fly with wings.


    7. Do not use any tools that help restore physical strength.


    "The above are the rules of the competition for this power conference. I hope that all players will humbly follow it." ..

 3346 Chapter 33 The Invisible Force

    "Next, let¡¯s talk about the competition format of this power conference. This competition is not a one-on-one orthodox contest, nor is it a scuffle of 80 players from eight universes in the same arena. Each universe has ten players. , It is divided into ten duels. For each duel, each universe must send a player to participate. Eight players from different universes will decide on the same arena. In the end, the one standing on the stage is the winner. Those who qualify for the next round."


    "After the ten preliminaries are over, it will be a big melee of the same arena for the eight advanced players from the universe. Therefore, the more victories in the preliminary matches, the greater the number of melees in the final finals. So, each universe must carefully consider the candidate for each battle~"


    "It''s going to be duel in this way!" Ninth Universe Destroyer Nishida Racine looked solemnly: "This is an extremely test of the players'' personal strength!"


    The big guy said hello and looked at Monkey King: "Boss, this guy gave a big tweet, I didn''t understand a word, what do you mean?"


    Monkey King looked speechless, but he still explained: "That is to say, in each of the eight universes, one player will be sent to fight on the same stage in each battle, and the one who wins will advance to the next round."


    "It turned out to be like this." With a stunned look, the big priest couldn''t help but curl his lips: "Such a simple rule can''t be said to be straightforward, and I feel dizzy."


    The military commander stood at the end and kept screaming, his expression called a tragic, stunned chest, like a tragic actor.


    Sun Wukong walked over and kicked him directly: "What are you doing? Just let it go."


    Upon receiving the order from Monkey King, the military teacher immediately uttered a piercing scream. The voice was so tragic and tragic that it was gripping: "Ahhh~~~ I''m really jealous of the talent! Such a rule, wouldn''t it be impossible for my military teacher to use it, miss me? Dignified and wise general, why is this, pity, weird, and sorrow~!"


    Sun Wukong fished out his ears and muttered again: "Shut up."


    Seeing your painful expression of constipation, you just want to cry miserably.


    Upon hearing Monkey King''s words, the army teacher who was still screaming and howling immediately made a zipper action on his mouth with his hands. There was no sound in an instant, and he just looked pitifully big.


    Manda solemnly patted his shoulder, nodded, and fully understood what he meant: "Don''t worry, brother, the old meeting won even your share."


    At this time, the voice of the great priest sounded again: "Now, all universes must have understood the rules of the Power Conference, then, please listen to Lord Quan King''s solemn speech."


    Already waiting very boring and cute, Quan Wang immediately raised his hands and jumped onto the table. It was full of cuteness and his voice was also very cute: "Welcome everyone, I have always been looking forward to this event, everyone. Let¡¯s have a lively game!"


    The great priest immediately supported his chest with one hand, and bowed and said: "Thank you, Lord All King, for your wonderful speech. Now, I officially announce that the power conference begins! Please, the destructive gods of all universes, announce their first place in the universe. Players."


    Birus immediately turned his head and looked at Weiss: "Weiss, who do you think is good for this first match? This is the first one. If you win, it will definitely boost your morale."


    Weis smiled: "It doesn''t matter who you send. In the end, even if Master Goku singles out the audience, there is no pressure."


    Birus was stunned, and suddenly, his serious expression became casual: "Yes, then do it whatever."


    When the world king Xin Xin heard this, he was anxious: "This can''t be done casually. Although Master Wukong''s strength is undoubted, we still have to take every battle seriously; this first game is very important to boost morale, so other The universe should send a strong opponent to win the game, but our players should not affect the morale of Taoism because of winning or losing. In this case, we will preserve our strength and send the weakest one to the military division. How about? This is extremely beneficial for the subsequent players to win. What do you think, Lord Billus?"


    When Birus heard this, he nodded immediately. This is very reasonable. He can''t put all his hopes on the Monkey King. This Monkey has a strange personality. Who knows what he will do in the end, it is better to be safe. Listen to the opinion of the world king Shen Xin: "You can make a decision on this kind of thing."


    "Thank you very much." Realm King Shen Xin saluted immediately, reaching out and pressing the button on the desktop with the name of the military division engraved on it.


    After a while, the great priest also announced the list of the first game: "The list of contestants for the first game has appeared, namely: the second universe-Brian de Chateau; the third universe-horse Ji Cayu; the fourth universe-Margiela; the sixth universe-Califora; the seventh universe-military division; the ninth universe-Bergamo; the tenth universe-Girason; The Eleventh Universe-Tees breaks, the above players please stay in the ring, and other players please return to their respective universe auditoriums."


    Monkey King''s figure flashed before he appeared in the audience.


    Realm King Shen Xin immediately looked at him nervously: "Master Wukong, shouldn''t it be a problem with my arrangement like this?"


    Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, with a casual look, and glanced at the great priest. He knew that the rules of this game were changed entirely because of him. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, this power conference should be an eighty-person big The melee is right.


    "Do you want to buy more time? I want to see what tricks you want to play."


    With the departure of the other players, there were only eight players from eight different universes left in the game. The military division looked at the seven people around and felt the scalp-numbing horror that they were about to explode. Still calm and composed, calm and relaxed.


    Although his combat power is only about two thousand above the sky, compared with the monsters around him, that is a scum, but for Erhuo, there is no fear at all.


    "What is strong strength, I can crush you as far as IQ is concerned." The military master looked at everyone, this is derived from his self-confidence.


    Seeing the military strategist so angry and full of force, he couldn''t help but remind the players of his fearless scene of the god of destruction, not even afraid of the god of destruction. This seemingly weak and funny guy must have extraordinary skills, because The more inconspicuous people are, the more terrible they are.


    All the players watched the military division vigilantly for a while, even if the great priest announced the start of the game, no one chose to shoot him.


    "It''s a pity that you can''t use weapons, otherwise the kitchen knife should be more handsome." The military division felt a little regretful...

 3347 Chapter 34 IQ Problem

    You can lose the game, but you can''t lose your game. You still have to be handsome, but you can''t shame the boss and the boss.


    This is the only thought of the military teacher at the moment. Although he is cheap and second, he still knows himself. He considers himself a wise general rather than a warrior. He can''t beat any of these contestants. Therefore, he has his arms around his chest and a fluttering cloak behind his back. , In the extremely angry standing field, waiting for other players to kick him off the stage, because he has already thought about what kind of handsome posture to get off the stage.


    But after waiting for a long time, no one shot him. He suddenly became a little upset. I was in a good position. Why didn''t no one hit me?It''s tiring to keep this posture all the time.


    A pair of cross-eyed eyes swept around, but they saw that the other players had avoided where he was far, choosing their opponents to start a fierce battle.


    "Oh~~ Life is so lonely as snow." The military teacher couldn''t help sighing in his heart, and walked slowly towards the edge of the ring amid the countless bombing of Qigong shells.


    In this scene, the other players were extremely shocked. With that kind of intensive bombardment, he could pass through safely and calmly?Master, really a master.


    Okay, in fact, this guy is pure luck, and he even deliberately walks to places where there is a lot of qigong bombs. In the words of a military teacher, I can''t beat it anyway. If you accidentally kill it, it will still work. One is being eliminated, and sure enough, the IQ of this military division is the only one in the world!


    However, as he walked over this circle, the military commander stood on the edge of the ring with a dazed expression, shook his head and exclaimed: "God! This is all God''s will! Life is really lonely as snow, and there is no one to give a bull''s head." want."


    Rolling up his sleeves and raising his legs, the military division climbed up the wall, glanced at the bottomless black hole, and patted his chest with a little fear: "It''s so tall, this military division is not afraid of heaven and earth, except for the boss and the boss. , I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too high."


    "That guy...what do you want to do?" The other players are all made inexplicable by the actions of the military division. Seeing his posture, do you want to jump off the ring automatically?How is that possible, as long as it is a normal person, then someone would do it?


    This is to stand on the edge of the ring to prevent sneak attacks?Use rules to eliminate opponents?The guy with the sharp-mouthed monkey gill is really cunning.


    The strategist repeatedly plucked up the courage, did not dared to jump off, fear of heights, dizziness, and had to turn around and hooked his finger at the only ninth universe in the field who has no opponent yet. The meaning is obvious: brother, come and help I''m not afraid to jump.


    Well, Bergamo is actually not without opponents, just because the action is a step slow, the remaining opponents are only military divisions, but because of fear, he has not dared to do it for a long time.


    Because of the suspicious behavior of the military commander, I didn''t even dare to do anything. But now I can''t bear to see him hooking his fingers at himself with a provocative expression!


    "No, I have to calm down, and I must not be fooled by the other party''s behavior, otherwise I will be caught in his treacherous tricks." Bergamo suppressed his anger and calmed himself down: "Hmph~ such a despicable method, how can you deceive me? Bergamo, dastardly tauren, I don''t care how strong you are, come and compete with me upright!"


    The military officer looked at Bergamo with a baffling expression: "What is this guy talking about? I think you look like my pet dog. Don''t you want to give you bullheads if you are kind? Hey~ a puppy is a puppy. , IQ is too low to communicate."


    "You guy! Don''t look down on people!!" Bergamo immediately shook his head and sighed to the military division. His disappointed expression made him furious. A little bit of his feet flashed to the military division''s head in an instant, and a kick shot at him.


    When the military division saw this, he was overjoyed, this little dog has finally gotten around!


    Immediately turned around and cocked his hips, making a posture of Superman flying to the sky, to meet the blow of Bergamo''s rage.


    However, his unusual behavior scared Bergamo, and the short distance caused him to stop suddenly, bang bang, kick his feet, several back and forth, looking at the strategist with vigilance.


    The sergeant posed for a long time, but he didn¡¯t see the attack. He turned around and looked at Bergamo, who had already jumped so far. He was furious. He was lying, and the labor and management positions were all set. He waited for you to send me handsome. Why are you so scared?


    Seeing the sergeant''s angry and jumping expression, Bergamo was even more convinced that the strategist was definitely playing a conspiracy, and fortunately he was not fooled.


    The Monkey King in the stands looked at this funny scene with a speechless face. Is this Bergamo''s thoughts already transformed?Can this compete with the air?


    "If I can talk, you will be inferior and jump off the cliff!" The military teacher was angry, and then he shook his head helplessly. Forget it, this guy is too low in IQ to communicate with him normally, it seems that he has to rely on himself.


    "The boss once said that if you are afraid, once you close your eyes, you won''t be afraid."


    Thinking of this, the military teacher immediately closed his eyes, and suddenly felt that there was pitch black in front of him, and he couldn''t see anything. Sure enough, if he couldn''t see, he was not afraid of heights.


    "Haha~~ The boss''s method is really effective. I can be my boss. IQ is indeed a little bit higher than mine." The military officer kicked his hooves, landed on all fours under countless pairs of stunned eyes, and then a frog Jump, jump out of the ring.


    "Wh, what?!!!" Bergamo immediately stared at the boss, with a look of astonishment, jumped, this guy really jumped out???


    "Does he mean to let me kick him off stage????"


    For a moment, Bergamo¡¯s face twitched. He felt that his IQ had been insulted and rubbed mercilessly. His anger was burning in his heart, but his opponent had already jumped out of the ring. He could no longer vent his anger. .


    "Huh~"


    The military division who jumped off the ring was instantly teleported to the audience.


    Feeling that he had landed, the military teacher opened his eyes and looked at the familiar figures around him. He immediately ran up to the pretty big person: "Boss, was the leapfrog handsome when I was just now?"


    Quite a big mouth, and immediately gave a thumbs up: "Handsome! It''s just a true appearance."


    "Hahaha~~Birus, this is your 7th Universe contestant? Hahaha~~I am really laughing at me! Hahaha~~~" At this moment, Xiangpa seized the opportunity again and started taunting.


    Birus immediately jumped with angry brows and glared at the military commander. However, he saw the military commander glanced at the elephant with a stern face, and shook his head: "Ah~ just your IQ, how exactly is it? What about the destroyer?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The military sighed and sat down: "With your IQ, it is difficult for me to explain to you." ..

 3348 Chapter Thirty Five

    "I, I''m going to kill you!!!" Xiangpa''s forehead blue veins agitated, and immediately ran away, thinking that he was a god of destruction, and was repeatedly despised and provoked by a mere tauren. He really couldn''t stand it, terrible destruction. The breath radiated from him, and their auditorium was damaged by a little bit of diffusion.


    The military division''s complexion immediately changed, and his face instantly became pale: The secret path was over.


    Xiangpa saw it, with a gloomy face, and sneered: "Now I know that I''m afraid? Humph~~ It''s too late! I''m going to crush your whole bones with one finger!"


    The military teacher ignored him, turned around, hugged Monkey King¡¯s thigh and knelt: "Boss, I didn¡¯t mean to speak. It¡¯s the fat cat on the opposite side that looks so personal that I can¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. He said."


    "???"


    Xiangpa, who had a triumphant expression on his face, was immediately stunned, I trust, it turns out that you were not scared by me, but because you broke the precept and spoke?It''s so good to say that I look too individual?


    "Ahhhhh~~~~!!! Kill you! I want to kill you!!!"


    In an instant, Xiangpa''s eyes were red, and this time he really went violently.


    But just when he was about to act, he was pressed by the scepter in the hands of the angel Bados to his shoulders, unable to move: "Master Xiangpa, it is terrifying to be so rude in front of Master King."


    "Uh?!!"


    Xiangpa''s anger was instantly extinguished, and he felt completely cold, his body froze in place, and his terrifying breath disappeared without a trace. Then he looked towards the king with a dull look. Fortunately, the king At this moment, a pair of small eyes were only staring at the arena, not paying attention to him, which made Xiangpa really relieved, then turned around and shouted at the yelling of the players behind him: "You guys will listen to me. The players in Universe Seven, beat them to death for me!"


    Hitt glanced at Xiangpa with a calm face, and said indifferently: "The rules of the game clearly stipulate that you cannot kill your opponent."


    Xiangpa immediately trembled with an angry face: "I just told you to beat you to death, I didn''t tell you to beat you to death!"


    Hitt cast his eyes on the track and stopped talking.


    Bados looked at Xiangpa and said, "Master Xiangpa, you should calm down, why bother with the seventh universe. Our goal now is to win, not to fight with others. Otherwise, lose. If you do, even you will be wiped out together."


    "..." Xiangpa heard this, silent, and at the same time looked at Bados with envy, because even if the god of destruction and the universe were wiped out, angels would not be wiped out. There is a backstage for one reason. But the more important reason is that the angels cultivate the existence of the god of destruction, so this time the god of destruction is dead, and it is time to cultivate the next one.


    When a new god of destruction is cultivated, the erased universe will be reset and re-started again; this is why the king will erase the backward universe at will. Since you are not up to the standard, of course you have to erase it. Go, and then reset the new universe to replace you. Repeatedly, the level of this world will naturally rise a little bit. One day, it will not be impossible to break through the super-wu world.


    This is also the most conventional way for the original world to break through the original boundaries.


    The appearance of the military division did not affect the battle in the field. It just made all the players embarrassed. The master they thought was really just a fool.


    "Fuck." Monkey King kicked the military division aside with a look of disgust, and he burst into tears.


    As for speaking illegally, Monkey King didn''t take him seriously and refused to let him speak. He just didn''t want to listen to his babbling slurs all the time.


    Seeing that Xiangpa was so frustrated by the army''s anger, Bi Ruth admired him even more and unexpectedly pulled the army up on the ground up, but he was still a little dissatisfied with his automatic jumping off the ring: " If you had lost in the battle just now, it would be a shame to jump off the ring automatically."


    The military teacher immediately glanced at Billus with a strange expression, and said nothing. I have already broken the precept once. This time I absolutely must control this mouth. I can''t help myself.


    But this look made Birus'' face dumbfounded: "What do you mean? Make it clear."


    The military teacher immediately rolled his eyes and said nothing: Seeing your gentle face, you didn''t expect it to be broken, and you want to seduce me to break the ring?


    "Ahhhhh~~~"


    This look, this expression angered Birus.


    The strategist looked at Birus, who was about to go crazy with anger, and was a little inexplicable. Then he shook his head and sighed slightly. He couldn''t help but look at the elephant on the opposite side. The two of them are really brothers. This IQ is too low. I don¡¯t want to talk, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been muted, big brother, if I talk again, it¡¯s not as simple as being kicked. Even I won¡¯t forgive myself anymore. The so-called only two things, this is the only one in the world. The self-cultivation of the Zhijiang.


    On the sidelines, I really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and he explained, ¡°Actually, the military division has worked very hard. He just tried desperately to take his life to eliminate an opponent. Unfortunately, the opponent was so lucky. The attack couldn''t be hit. As a last resort, I had to jump out of the field by myself. Otherwise, I would stay and be beaten by others in the end. That would discredit the Seventh Universe."


    Hearing the words, the military master immediately looked at the pretty big with twinkly worshipful eyes: "It''s worthy of being the boss, I can know even a fart. Look, this is a tacit understanding, this is an IQ!"


    "Is that so?" Birus scratched his head, but in the previous situation, it was indeed other people''s luck?Instead of your luck?


    "Shut up, and watch the game." Monkey King looked at them and said coldly.


    If they don''t stop it, they have to keep going.


    Hearing the words, Billus calmed down immediately and looked at the court.


    During the period when the military divisions and their BBs were blind, the battle in the field has undergone a clear change. Eight players, at this time, are left in the field, only three are left: Califora and Brian. Dai Chateau and Tees break.


    As the captain of the proud team vanguard in the eleventh universe, Tispo is not very powerful, but his speed is amazing. He is the third strongest after Gillian and Captain Topo.


    His teleportation speed was not something Calvra and Brienne De Chateau could catch. He often harassed and attacked them, which made them bothersome.


    The grumpy Califora was obviously irritated: "Asshole, what kind of ability to run around, there is a kind of contest with me dignified!!!" ..

 3349 Chapter 36: Calvra vs. Tis Break

    Kalivra looked angry, and countless qigong bombs were launched, but she didn''t touch Ties to break. The speed of that guy was too fast. If he wanted to escape, it would be difficult to hit.


    "What I''m good at is speed. Taking advantage of the other''s strength and attacking the other''s shortness is called tactics." Ties looked calmly at Califora with a calm expression: "But with you who only knows how to be hot-headed Women are different."


    "You guy, are you underestimating me? Huh~?" Calvura was like a gunpowder bucket, just a little bit, a little bit under her feet, and instantly broke through to Tees.


    Tispo did not collide with her head-on. As soon as he chased and fled, the two of them fought together. Unconsciously, they had reached the edge of the ring. The breath of Tispo, who had been avoiding but not fighting, soared. It was wrapped in air, and the speed was several times faster in an instant, and he ran straight into Califora.


    "Boom~~"


    There was a violent roar, and the two fists collided at the same time. Calvura, whose back was facing the edge of the ring, was instantly blasted out of the field by the sudden punch. In this case, you cannot use flying. It seems that elimination has become inevitable under the new method.


    The contestants of the sixth universe and Xiangpa both exclaimed, while the contestants of the 11th universe exclaimed.


    Seeing the figure flying off the field at an astonishing speed, Ties had a plain face: "Although my strength is not very prominent, but when the speed reaches a certain level, it can be turned into strength."


    Tiss turned around with confidence: "Next, only the little girl from the Second Universe is left."


    However, just as he turned around, an angry roar came from behind him: "Asshole!!! I won''t lose so easily!!"


    The dazzling brilliance was shining, but Calvura returned to the arena from outside the ring under the reverse thrust of the launching qigong wave.


    "Wow~~~"


    In this wonderful scene, the whole king exclaimed like a dumpling entering the city.


    Other players and gods of destruction were also surprised.


    "Oh~ This Calvura is really interesting."


    Even Monkey King¡¯s face showed a look of interest. If he saw Broly¡¯s shadow on Kel¡¯s body, then, now, he saw it from Calvula¡¯s body. The shadow of the original Monkey King.


    How similar this guy''s behavior is to the original Monkey King.


    Monkey King scratched his chin and thought with interest: "These two people don''t really correspond to Monkey King and Broly in the original seventh universe, right? The Twin Universe seems a bit interesting."


    Tis frowned slightly, looking a little unhappy: "I thought you were just a hot-headed guy, but I didn''t expect to have some brains."


    If this kind of unexpected attack doesn''t work in one blow, it won''t be so easy next time.


    "Ah ah ah ~ ~ almost fell, you guy actually played yin with me! Ah ah ~ ~ absolutely unforgivable!!" Calvura was an angry face, stomped the ground under her feet, the strong breath from Her body exploded and opened, forming a burning flame outside her body.


    "Um~~" Ties suddenly became extremely dignified, this breath felt a bit dangerous.


    On the stand of Universe Seven, Vegeta was shocked when she saw this, "Without a transformation, she has such a strong aura?" This is almost comparable to his transformation super game.


    Sun Wukong said calmly: "This is the importance of basic combat power. The Saiyans in the sixth universe have a solid foundation and have fully met the requirements for transformation. As long as they understand the method, they can transform at any time. Super Saiyan, even continuous transformation is possible."


    When Vegeta heard this, his complexion suddenly became difficult to look. In this case, if the opponent is transformed into a Super Saiyan, wouldn''t he be unable to beat the opponent under the same transformation?


    This is like transforming into a super game with one hundred combat power, and transforming into a super game with one thousand combat power. The difference in strength is obvious.


    Even if he thinks that the prince of the dignified Saiyan loses to Monkey King, he is about to be compared by the Saiyan of the sixth universe. It is unreasonable, but fortunately, they will not transform.


    Seeing that Califra had already launched an attack on herself, Tiss had a dignified face. Just as he was about to dodge, he suddenly noticed a pink ball of light emerging from the soles of his feet,''biu''. Wrap him in it.


    "This, this is?!!!" Tis''s expression changed drastically, and he was shocked to find that his body was flying with the light ball of love, and his body could not move.


    "This is the''Big Mac love'' that people have for you~" Brian De Chardeau, who has been hiding behind the gravel, walked out at this moment: "Although sneak attacks are very bad behavior, but for I live up to the love and expectations that people in the universe have placed on me. I can only do this. I''m really sorry."


    "Yes, damn!" Ties looked at Brian De Chardeau, his expression slightly changed: "I have focused all my attention on the Saiyan, too careless! But don''t think it''s only You can defeat me with this method!!!"


    At this moment, Tispo unreservedly released all the qi in his body, wanting to break the bondage cage of love with this.


    "You no longer have this opportunity!" Calvula snorted, and she who had already attacked her, it is impossible to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Her body flashed and she already appeared in front of Tispo. , And then unceremoniously swept out, and the pink love heart was shattered together, Ties broke in the screams, like a flying cannonball, flew out of the ring, and was finally teleported to the audience of the eleventh universe. Seat.


    "It''s so, so embarrassing to be knocked out like this!" Tispo looked at the teammates who came over, with a look of shame.


    Tupo patted his shoulder and comforted: "You have done your best, you don''t need to blame yourself, there are us behind."


    Tispo looked at Topo, and then at Gillian, who had been silent behind him. His heart of self-blame was immediately restored. Yeah, they had Topo in the Eleventh Universe, and Gillian, it was impossible to lose. .


    "Good job, Califora!!!"


    The sudden reversal caused Xiangpa to overjoy and immediately raised his fat paws and shouted.


    "Great, Calvra." Kel clasped his hands together, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Now, you are the only one left." Calvura looked at Brian De Chardeau with her arms akimbo, "But I have to thank you first for blocking that guy''s movements, otherwise it''s not true. So I can throw him off the stage." ..

 3350 Chapter 37: Calvra vs. Brian De Chateau

    "This is the last duel between the two of us." Brian De Chateau looked at Calvra and blinked her eyes, looking cute and cute: "It seems that we have to take it seriously~ First of all, Introduce myself, I am Brian De Chateau, a warrior of the Second Universe, please advise."


    Calvura was impatient: "Ah~ You are so long-winded, just hurry up if you want to fight."


    Brian De Chardeau immediately puffed up his mouth, with a look of displeasure: "It''s rude, people are so solemnly self-reporting their names, you should also be polite!"


    "Ahhh~~ I see, I am Califra of the sixth universe, can I start the fight now?" Califra looked helpless, if it weren¡¯t for the help of the other party, she was a cute girl. , Try another man, see if I don¡¯t blow your head.


    "No problem, to show respect, let me face you with the strongest posture." Brian De Chardeau raised his hand high, and said softly, "Let it blossom, let it ring through the sky, love And the song of victory¡ª"


    "Song of Love and Victory!" In the audience of the Second Universe, the other players shouted with passion.


    "Come on, I''m going to be transformed~" Suddenly, there was a pink atmosphere around Brian De Chateau: "Brian, Brian, and Brian!"


    For a moment, the whole atmosphere seemed to turn into a pink heart, and the next moment, the dazzling brilliance enveloped Brian De Chardeau, making it impossible to see what was inside.


    In response, Monkey King immediately vomited: "Hey hey hey~~ Is this a sudden turn of the channel? How come it has become a cute girl show?"


    As soon as Monkey King''s words fell, the dazzling brilliance had disappeared, and Brienne De Chardeau, who had become a success, appeared in front of everyone.


    Sun Wukong, who was still a little expectant, suddenly said, "Sorry, I took back what I said just now, this is a terrifying show!"


    Heales, the god of destruction in the Second Universe, immediately became angry when he heard the words: "What horror show! Is there a problem with your eyes? With such a beautiful and loving figure, how can you say horror?"


    "Yes, the guy who has no eyesight!" The players of the Second Universe cast dissatisfied eyes at Monkey King.


    Looking at the fat body of Brian De Chardonnay, Monkey King didn''t bother to argue with the people in the Second Universe: "It''s good if you are happy."


    Hayles looked at Monkey King with a pitiful look: "How sad, such a beautiful costume but I don''t know how to appreciate it. Everyone, please forgive this man who has no vision."


    The big eyes that can be seen from the side are red hearts, and the nostrils are spitting heat: "Boss, I, I think she is super beautiful!!!"


    "Right!" The people in the second universe are all proud.


    Monkey King looked quite big with a speechless face, and sure enough, this guy''s aesthetics is also different.


    Well, not only is it quite big, but the military adviser is also intoxicated on the side, an expression of my love.


    "Transformation is complete! It''s time to go!" Brian De Chateau immediately jumped up, drawing a pink love heart with a small, small pace, and while swiftly punching it, countless pink love rain Launched from the huge pink love heart, it quickly fell to the location of Calvula.


    After hitting the ground and exploding, it will produce a sweet smell. For a while, the entire venue is rendered pink.


    In the stands, some uncontrollable people became burnt physically and mentally after smelling the sweet scent, and looked weak and intoxicated.


    "Cut~ What kind of tricks are these!" Calvura drank uncomfortably, unaffected, and while avoiding the rain of love, she gradually approached Brian De Chateau.


    In this regard, Brian De Chateau did not panic.


    "Big bang of the beautiful girl!" With a sweet drink, her fleshy figure jumped up instantly, spinning in the air and turning into a huge round meat ball. When she landed, she bounced: "Pretty girl charge!"


    Then the continuous technique was performed again, rolling quickly on the ground, and rushed towards Califora.


    "..."


    Calvra looked at the ghost animal pancake face that flashed in front of her from time to time, and she was speechless. Are you serious about such a huge flaw?


    Calvra did not choose to collide with her head-on, but her figure flashed and appeared behind the rolling forward Brian de Chateau, kicked, Brian de Chateau instantly It flies off the field like a ball, teleports to the audience, and overwhelms a group of teammates.


    The two of them were not far from the edge, and they were no longer able to react as Brian De Chateau.


    "???"


    Brian De Chardeau sat on his teammates, with a look of bewilderment. He lost before he could show his true skills?


    And her companions were all stunned.


    Regarding this, Monkey King also shook his head: "It''s a pity, although Na Brian has a bit of piercing eyes when he is transformed, but the strength is still pretty good. If you face a confrontation, Califora, who cannot be transformed into a super game, wants to win She was really difficult, but she used the wrong tactics and was kicked off the ring."


    Seeing this, the world king Shen Xin couldn''t help but warn the other players: "Everyone has seen it, right? In the game, don''t be careless, otherwise you are strong and you may be eliminated at any time due to the rules of the game."


    "We are not that stupid!" Vegeta responded in a cold voice.


    At this time, the voice of the great priest also sounded: "The first game is over, and the winner is-Califora of the sixth universe. Now there are universes to submit the list of players for the second game."


    At the same time, Quan Wang took the god pad to destroy all the eliminated players.


    Birus ignored Xiangpa''s triumphant face and looked at Monkey King: "Master Wukong, who do we send in this second game?"


    Monkey King: "Nock, you go."


    "Oh~ Is it my turn to play so soon? It seems that the players in this second game are not very lucky." Hearing this, Knok suddenly appeared with a very arrogant smile at the corner of his mouth. Pressed his name on the table, then his figure flashed and appeared on the playing field.


    After seeing the players sent by the Seventh Universe, Califura''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Master Bados, the Seventh Universe is sending Saiyans, right?"


    Bados smiled: "It is indeed a Saiyan, but a biochemical Saiyan."


    "Biochemical Saiyan?"


    "It''s a Saiyan cultured from Saiyan cells. Although he is not a pure blood Saiyan, don''t underestimate him~ because his body contains the cells of the Monkey King." ..

 3351 Chapter 38 One vs Seven

    "What you said like this, except for the color of his hair, this Nok really looks like that Monkey King." Kalivra looked surprised.


    Bados: "After all, it is a biohazard cloned from Master Goku''s face."


    Frost stared at Knock, his eyes flickering: "They are clones, I thought they were brothers."


    Just as everyone was chatting, all eight players in the second game had already arrived.


    At the same time, the voice of the great priest also sounded: "The list of players for the second game has been released, everyone, please look at the big screen."


    Hearing this, Monkey King couldn''t help but look at the huge screen, which showed the names of the eight contestants in the competition: the second universe Kakunsa; the third universe Za Pulichao; the fourth universe Damon; Universe Thunder; Seventh Universe Nok; Ninth Universe Sithorpe; Tenth Universe Murisam; Eleventh Universe Casellar


    "Game start."


    As the voice of the great priest fell, all the players became wary, their eyes moved, looking for an opponent in their favor.


    Only Knok glanced at his opponent, curled his lips, and looked disappointed: "Hey, hey~~ Are these rubbish my opponents? Are you kidding me, isn''t this a power conference? You are not all in your own universe. The strongest? Why, you are so pitiful one by one?"


    In a word, mocked all the players present, some forbeared, some didn''t take it seriously, some were angry on the spot.


    Zha Pulichao of the Third Universe was the first to take the initiative: "You fellow! It''s too arrogant! I think you are not good enough!"


    His figure flickered, and he attacked directly in front of Nok. Nok stood motionless, letting his opponent''s fists and feet turn into afterimages and bombarded him, then he was full of disdain: "That''s it?"


    "!!!"


    Za Puli''s expression changed drastically. This guy''s anger was obviously not very strong. Why was his attack completely ineffective?


    Just when he was about to pull back, he saw that Knok suddenly stretched out his hand and squeezed his head with his bare hands at a speed that he couldn''t react at all. The pain that his head was about to burst caused him to let out a miserable cry immediately.


    "This kind of rubbish can also participate in the competition. It seems that it is a good amount." Nok looked cold, and the evil breath that was released made people cold. He clinched his fist to fight, but let it go: "Too weak Now, rubbish like you, I''m afraid I will beat you to death with a fist a little bit."


    With that, he threw Za Puli directly out of the field like throwing garbage.


    Zha Puli sat in the audience in a dazed manner, gritted his teeth with a look of anger. This kind of elimination like being thrown out of trash is simply too aggrieved and humiliating.


    The rest of the players all became dignified, and the arrogant guy in front of him seemed to be really capable.


    In response, Knok grinned, the violent and evil spirit spread from his body, one finger stretched out, and all the players remaining in the field of vision hooked their fingers: "Trash, let''s go together, like you I''m not interested in playing with you such garbage."


    Knock''s words immediately aroused the anger of the public: "You guy... everyone! First weed out this arrogant guy, how about?"


    "I have no objection, this guy is really annoying."


    "Then do it, let him know that arrogance comes at a price."


    "Hehehe~~~" Knok made a wicked and arrogant laugh on this, his eyes were fierce and fierce: "It''s a pity, it would be great if I could kill you!"


    To be honest, the golden arrogance erupted from Nok¡¯s body in vain, and his black hair was also dyed golden. The violent qi centered on him, spreading and sweeping, and the solid ground was shattered layer by layer, forming a circle. Shaped pit.


    "Wow~~ Transformed! Transformed!! The color of the hair has changed!!!" In the stands, Calvura looked with bright eyes and excited her face: "So strong! So strong! !! Suddenly soared so much?! Is this, this is a Super Saiyan? So handsome!!"


    Monkey King glanced at her and nodded calmly: "Yes, this is the first level of Super Saiyan, and the increase in strength is fifty times."


    "Five or fifty times?!!!" Calvura was stunned, and the players from other universes also looked sideways and looked surprised.


    Calvula swiped it and jumped to the audience of Universe Seven, grabbing Monkey King by the collar, full of excitement: "Nah~~ You said this is only the first stage. Could it be that there will be more dramatic changes in the future? Body?"


    Monkey King smiled and was afraid to lose her hand holding her collar: "Of course, Nok''s transformation is Super Saiyan One, and there are Super Saiyan Two and Super Saiyan Three..."


    "Too! Too great! Teach me! Hurry up! Teach me!" Calvura grabbed Monkey King''s clothes again with a look of excitement, full of excitement and eagerness.


    Sun Wukong once again let go of her hand holding her clothes: "If you apprehend the teacher, you can teach.


    Kalivra immediately pursed her mouth with an unhappy expression: "You fellow, you are so annoying."


    Quite Dae looked at Calvula from the side, with a look of contempt: "You want to learn things without going to a teacher? Is there something wrong with your head?"


    Kalivra frowned tightly when she heard the words, full of entanglement.


    Sun Wukong glanced at her and said, "Think about it, come to me when you think about it, and now, go back to your own place."


    "Sneezer, I still don''t believe it without you, I won''t be able to learn it." Kalivra glared at Monkey King with an uncomfortable look, and flashed back to the audience of Universe Six.


    Monkey King glanced at her, not in a hurry. An arrogant Saiyan like Kalifula wanted her to bow her head to apprentice, but it was not so easy. Only when she saw the strength of the opponent behind, she knew clearly. Once you understand the gap between yourself and others, your pride will be blown away. When that happens, you will inevitably lay down your dignity and come to worship.


    And if she became an apprentice, then Kell would naturally follow the apprentice.


    Califora is just incidental. The only thing Sun Wukong wants to accept as a disciple is this female version of Broly. He is very curious, after his own training, how much this female version of Broly will grow to be compared with the genuine Broly Libby, what will happen.


    Bados glanced at Califora, and Subject Pa said with a very dark belly: "It''s a pity, Master Pa, originally our universe should be able to increase the odds a little bit, but now it seems that it won''t take long. It will be completely wiped out."


    "Bados, you don''t have to talk cold words there!" ..

 3352 Chapter 39: Gillian

    "No, they are just worrying about Master Xiangpa~" Bados made a sad and concerned expression."


    "Cut~" The elephant kerchief wrapped his arms around his chest, and immediately glanced his head to the side, looking upset on my face.


    Monkey King looked at Knok in the field, but he smiled: "Although he is arrogant, he is not blindly confident, he underestimates his opponent, and he turned into a super game. This Knok deserves to be created by imitating me. People, certain personalities have indeed been inherited."


    Decades ago, when Knock was killed by Monkey King, he was already able to transform into a super three. Now so many years have passed, he is bound to become stronger.


    At the same time, Nok, who transformed into a super Saiyan, exudes golden flames, a vicious and violent aura, and his eyes are even more fierce and violent. He punched one and swept the field with a destructive attitude. I have to say that his opponent this time is a bit Weak, transformed into a super game, his strength is overwhelmingly strong.


    However, for ten minutes or so, the last two hard-supporting players were mercilessly blasted out of the field by him, winning easily with one enemy seven.


    With the announcement of the great priest, Knok was unhappy: "It''s boring, isn''t it better?" Then, his eyes couldn''t help looking at Monkey King and Birus: "Sure enough, only you two have it. Do you qualify as my opponent..."


    Decades ago, Knok was defeated by Buuyin. Later, he heard that Monkey King had defeated Buu, who had not even defeated him, but he was extremely unconvinced.


    In the underworld, when Birus asked him to participate in the power conference, he was extremely disdainful, and Birus had a face of contempt, but even when he was beaten by the grumpy Birus, this Honestly participated in this game.


    I thought he could meet an opponent that excited him, but I didn''t expect it to be crooked.


    Looking at Knok who was back in the auditorium, Weiss looked at him and said: "There is no need to worry, the real master is still behind."


    "hope so."


    Realm King Shen Xin looked at Monkey King respectfully: "Master Wukong, who will be sent in this third scene?"


    "Make your own decision, you don''t need to ask me." Monkey King looked troubled.


    "This..." Realm King Xin thought for a moment, then looked at Broly: "No. 17, do you want to come?"


    On the 17th, he nodded, got up, stood up, pressed his name, his figure flashed and appeared on the field.


    Immediately afterwards, players from other universes flashed on the scene one after the other. Soon, eight players were already in place. This time, the opponent has a few good players, such as the youngest third of the Ninth Universe¡¯s Dangerous Trio. Basil, Gabe of the Sixth Universe, but for No. 17, who has infinite physical strength, infinite energy, and strength comparable to Super Blue, was still a little inadequate and finally won.


    "Well done, No. 17!" For the performance of No. 17, Birus is very satisfied with the coexistence of brain power and strength, is a very good player.


    "Damn it! It''s Universe Seven again!"


    The destruction gods of other universes were itched one by one, and the Seventh Universe won the final victory in two of the three games, which made them very unhappy and worried.


    "No, this fourth game must be won!"


    The destruction gods of other universes are surprisingly consistent at this moment.


    "Frost, you come this time!"


    Monkey King glanced at Universe Six, and a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Frieza, if you lose this time, you will stay in heaven forever."


    When Frieza heard the words, the corners of his eyes were obviously shaking, and he immediately held his chest with one hand and bowed gracefully: "Please rest assured, Lord Monkey King, I will not let you down in this battle, Lord Frieza."


    With that, he pressed his name and appeared in the arena.


    "Why heaven?" Broly looked at Wes curiously, which didn''t sound like punishment?


    Weiss explained with a smile: "For an evil existence like Frieza, a beautiful heaven is equivalent to an unbearable purgatory."


    "It turned out to be like this." Broly had a stunned look and couldn''t help but think, what if he loses?Isn''t it about to be driven out of the earth?


    Thinking of life on that barren planet, Broly immediately squeezed his fists tightly, and could not lose, and would never lose.


    "Hello~ I didn''t expect you to be the player this time. It''s fate." Frost of the Sixth Universe came to Frieza''s side with a polite expression, polite and gentlemanly.


    "Ohhhhh~~ I didn''t expect you to be a player in this fourth game." Frieza looked at Frost, with strange eyes: "What''s your name?"


    "Sixth Universe-Frost, please take care of it." Frost''s humility is favorable, and Frieza is like two extremes.


    "Ohhhhh~~ I am Frieza from Universe Seven."


    These two extremely evil beings are now introducing themselves like brothers.


    However, after seeing the players sent by the Eleventh Universe, Monkey King''s face suddenly showed an incomparable joking meaning: "Oh yeah~~ Frieza''s luck seems not so good."


    "It turned out to be him!" Birus'' eyes also became deeper.


    "That person is very strong?" Gu Ge couldn''t help but looked at Birus, who could make Birus, the god of destruction, a guy who moved, presumably his strength was not easy.


    Weiss said with a smile on his face: "It is said that the Eleventh Universe has a human being who cannot even be defeated by their god of destruction, and this human being is him~"


    When Gula and others heard the words, they all changed their expressions: "Even the God of Destruction cannot be defeated? Is he already in the realm of the God of Destruction?!"


    "That''s what the rumors say, but whether it has been reached or not will be known only after the fight."


    The complexion of No. 17 and others became solemn. They did not expect that in addition to their seventh universe, the eleventh universe would also have such an existence.


    Gula frowned slightly as he watched the field. He was still very optimistic about Frieza''s strength, but if the opponent really set foot in the realm of Destruction God, Frieza would have no chance of winning.


    "Well~ the players are all here, then, the fourth game, start."


    As the voice of the great priest just fell, Ji Lian, who was standing still with his hands around his chest and closed his eyes, opened his eyes in vain, stretched out one hand, and flew through the air bullets in his hand. Three times of''bang, bang, bang, second universe. The players from the third universe and the tenth universe were blasted out of the game in a flash, cleanly, and there was no room for resistance.


    "This--!!!"


    The faces of the players in the Fourth Universe and the Ninth Universe both changed drastically. After only a few seconds of the opening, would they directly eliminate the three?This player of the eleventh universe is so strong?!!..

 3353 Chapter 40: Golden Frieza vs Gillian

    Frost stared at Gillian with a solemn expression, his eyes turned, and he looked cunning like a fox: "Jilian, it is rumored that he has set foot in the realm of the god of destruction, Frieza, and two of the fourth and ninth universes. How about we first cooperate to eliminate him?"


    "Oh~Is that guy that strong?" Frieza narrowed his eyes slightly, and after two wailing laughs, he immediately agreed: "The king doesn''t matter..."


    "My name is Ganos." The fourth universe player introduced himself, apparently agreeing to Frost''s suggestion.


    "The Ninth Universe Sithorpe." Sithorpe''s figure is as burly as a gorilla, with ice spikes on his back, which makes people feel that his ability is related to ice.


    When Frost heard the words, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth: "Since everyone has reached a consensus, then..."


    However, before he could finish his words, Gillian had already flashed his figure and hit his abdomen with a punch. Frost immediately let out a wow, even the bitter gall was vomited out, his eyes were round. Kneeling on the ground with a painful expression on his belly.


    "A needless struggle." Gillian looked indifferent, kicked Frost who was kneeling on the ground with one foot, and Lin Lu wiped the ground and stopped at the edge.


    "hateful!!!"


    Frost had a gloomy face, his hands went deep into the ring, his eyes were full of anger and insidiousness. He expected that Gillian would be strong, but he didn''t expect to be so strong that he almost made him fly out of the ring with one punch and one kick.


    Seeing Gillian attacked suddenly, the other three naturally responded immediately. Ganos suddenly swelled his muscles with a roar, his body grew bigger and transformed into a rooster shape, surrounded by yellow lightning. , Speed ??and strength have been greatly improved, it looks a bit bluffing.


    And his transformation will continue to grow stronger as the battle progresses.


    Sithorp opened his mouth and spit out the ice dart, and flew away at Gillian. When he landed, the cold air covered the surroundings, freezing everything on the ground.


    While Gillian dodged to avoid the ice darts, two powerful bullets were condensed in his hands, which slammed on Ganos and Sithorp respectively. The two of them flew out of the field in shock. , There is not even a trace of resistance.


    "..."


    When Frieza saw this, his complexion suddenly turned dark. He planned to use these guys to test the strength of Gillian, but he didn''t expect that they were all so useless. If we are eliminated, what''s the point of working with them?


    "Ohhhhh~~ I heard that you have already set foot in the realm of the god of destruction? The king really wants to see it." Facing Gillian, who easily defeated the other six, Frieza did not have the slightest timidity. A little bit below his feet, his body was teleporting, and he appeared in front of Ji Lian in a flash. He banged his fist and intersected his fists. Facing Frieza''s powerful blow, Ji Lian caught him with one hand. Fist pulled and pulled a knee, Frieza immediately looked like Frost, his eyes rounded, flying upside down, and crashing to the ground.


    "It seems you really have two offenses." Frieza struggled to stand up, with a gloomy face, but full of sarcasm: "But this is the so-called fist that has stepped into the realm of the Destroyer? How ignorant you must be!"


    Gillian was speechless, looking at Frieza, a little surprised, he was able to stand up even after taking a blow from himself.


    Seeing the astonishment that flashed in Gillian¡¯s eyes, Frieza was a little proud: "Is this surprised? The surprise is still behind! The guy in the eleventh universe, now, let you see standing at the apex of the universe. Yes, the true power of King Benfrieza!"


    "Drink~~!!!"


    The golden light flickered and swirled around the body, and the horrible aura erupted from Frieza''s body, making Frieza completed the final transformation in an instant, the whole body turned golden, the strength was unfathomable, and the terrifying breath made all the players one after another. Showing the color of horror.


    Golden Frieza appeared in front of everyone in the form of incomparable pulling wind.


    "Okay, so strong!!" Even Xiangpa was stunned at this moment: "This is the frozen family of the seventh universe? Hey~~! Frost, what are you still staring at! Since you are also of the frozen family , It should be able to transform like this, right?"


    "This, what is this?"


    However, Frost had a look of stunned face at the moment. Is there such a transformation for their frozen family?This was the first time he saw this transformation.


    Frieza looked at Frost with a shocked expression, and squinted at him with a downward attitude: "Hey, hey~~ Look at your surprised expression, don''t you know this kind of transformation?"


    Frost shook his head stupidly, but seeing Frieza''s perfect golden figure made him extremely excited. Since Frieza can break through the existing transformation and reach this higher level, Then he can do the same with Frost.


    "Then obediently go to the auditorium and watch it. In the current battle, you have no effect at all!" Frieza said, her figure flashed, and he gave Frost a merciless kick. Kick off the ring.


    He clearly remembers the confession that Sun Wukong gave him. This battle must not be lost. If he loses, he may be imprisoned in heaven for the rest of his life. Although he has not been to heaven, he must be terrifying, so , He must win, he is not willing to be locked in a place forever, the pain, thinking about it makes him shudder.


    In the original book, Frieza has been paddling, but here, he dare not even think of paddling, because conspiracy and trickery have no meaning, winning this game is what he desires most.


    Gillian stared at Golden Frieza, his original casual and indifferent expression suddenly became extremely serious. None of his previous opponents could make him take a look, but now Golden Frieza is An opponent worth taking seriously.


    However, the change in Gillian''s expression made Golden Frieza extremely unhappy: "Hmph~ this kind of look is really unpleasant!"


    Once upon a time, he used this kind of eyes to look at others, but now he has been reduced to being viewed by others with this kind of eyes. How can this be tolerated?


    With a loud shout, Golden Frieza stepped out, with a''bang'', the ring under his feet was split, and the golden figure flashed in front of Ji Lian. The fist with golden light contained the power to make the space tremble. Chao Jilian blasted out.


    Ji Lian didn''t dodge, his eyes throbbed, and his fists greeted each other with a "boom". The two fists collided, and the sky burst into a roar, rubble splashed under his feet, and smoke rose into the sky...

 3354 Chapter Forty One

    The two people kept moving and turned into shadows. The''bang bang'' fists and feet banged, faster and faster, and the roar became louder and louder. At this moment, the ring that had never been greatly destroyed finally could not bear the confrontation between the two. Boom and began to split and collapse.


    All the players did not dare to breathe in the atmosphere, staring straight at the arena, not wanting to miss every detail, shocked.


    The test, which has always seemed mediocre, finally became intense at this moment, and the whole king kept shouting "oh oh" and seemed very happy.


    ''Boom'',''Boom''...


    The collision continued, the ground vibrated, and the void roared. Golden Frieza and Gillian came and went, and their figures loomed and collided around the ring from time to time. The ground shattered in a flash wherever they passed.


    The current ring, but specially made by the great priest, still cannot withstand this level of collision.


    Seeing this, the Destroyer of Universe Eleven changed his expression slightly: "Among the players in Universe Seven, there are still players who can play with Gillian for so long?!"


    Topo looked serious: "Golden Frieza is indeed very strong, but it is still close to Gillian."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Golden Frieza suddenly hit his abdomen with a punch by Gillian, and then greeted him with a continuous attack. When it fell to the ground, it made up another shot like a vitality bullet. Giant energy cannon.


    In an instant, the ring was roaring, and the explosion of the gas bomb emitted brilliant waves of destruction, spreading outward in a circular shape, and the momentum was shocking.


    Seeing this situation, the other players couldn''t help but change their colors. Many people were frightened. The Eleven Universe¡¯s Gillian seemed to be a little tougher than imagined.


    When everything calms down, the golden Frieza in the big pit is presented to everyone. Compared with the golden figure before, it now looks very embarrassed, with many bruises all over the body. It seems to be in Jilian. Under the bombing of that [Giant Energy Cannon], it was already injured.


    "You guy! Absolutely unforgivable!!!"


    Golden Frieza''s expression of anger was distorted at this moment. Because of his anger, his breath rose in a straight line, his muscles swelled, and his body was raised by a section.


    The whole body was shining with golden light, just like being made of gold, and the golden Frieza became even more dazzling.


    "Oh~ Have you completely controlled this transformation." At this, Monkey King smiled and looked at Gula beside him: "Last time we met, he hasn''t reached this level yet."


    Gu La''s face remained unchanged: "This is the result of Frieza''s practice in the past half month."


    Monkey King said calmly: "The cultivation talent of your Frozen race is indeed good, no, it should be said that Frieza''s cultivation talent is good. Of course, you and Gu Ge are particularly victorious."


    "You are absurd, we are actually not much different from Frieza." Gu Ge''s face was calm, and it seemed that he didn''t have the insidious arrogance of Frieza.


    In the field, Golden Frieza had already confronted Gillian once again. This time, the soaring energy of Golden Frieza actually blasted Ji Lian out after dozens of punches.


    You know, the strength of Golden Frieza is better than that of Super Blue, and Frieza, who perfectly controls the power of this transformation, has further improved its power, which is naturally a big part of Super Blue.


    Ji Lian stood up from the pit with a face of indifference, and the fighting spirit in his eyes became more and more high. He was not injured, even if there were no injuries.


    I glanced at the time, unknowingly, had already consumed most of it.


    "You are very strong, and it is worth my all-out effort to respond."


    In an instant, the atmosphere here was enveloped by an extremely terrifying repressive aura. A layer of red light suddenly appeared in Ji Lian''s body, covering the surface of his body. At this moment, his aura was so strong that it made people palpitate.


    Golden Frieza felt this terrible aura, and his complexion suddenly became difficult to look. This guy, from start to finish, hadn''t even exerted his full strength!


    "Cut! Bluff!!"


    Golden Frieza roared, facing Ji Lian whose energy had completely exploded, he still didn''t dare at all, and rushed towards Ji Lian with a bold face.


    The sky shook the sky and the golden light bloomed!


    "Boom~~"


    Ji Lian stepped down with one foot, and flashed again to confront Golden Frieza.


    Continuous destruction attacks collided, and the already broken arena was finally unable to withstand the confrontation between the two and was completely broken.


    Without the ring, there would be no place to stand, and the air dance technique could not be used. The actions of Gillian and Golden Frieza were immediately severely restricted, and they could only use the ring gravel as a stepping point to perform once. Violent bumps.


    When all the players saw this scene, they all looked at the great priest.


    The great priest did not expect that the ring he made would shatter so quickly, he could not help but glanced at the king, and saw that he was still happy and completely attracted by the battle, and immediately had an idea: "Since the ring is not there, no restrictions The rule of using the dance technique is cancelled. Two contestants, please fight as much as you like until the time is over and the winner is determined."


    It''s the organizer who can modify the rules at will. It''s that wayward.


    Upon hearing this, Golden Frieza and Gillian immediately performed their air dance skills and began to collide in the air without any scruples, exploding in the strongest posture.


    The wreckage of the four rings was blown apart by the aftermath and disappeared completely.


    However, the strength of Golden Frieza is indeed not as good as Jilian in its heyday. Although the battle is fierce, Gillian in its heyday has always had the upper hand in the face of Golden Frieza.


    As the frequency of being attacked increased, Golden Frieza''s breath began to decrease, until in the end, it was stabilized by Gillian.


    "I''m going to lose..."


    Gu Ge looked at the court, frowned slightly, and stared at Ji Lian stubbornly. There was an unprecedented fighting intent in his eyes. Can''t even the full-strength Golden Frieza win.


    "It seems that there are still one or two masters in this power conference." Nok''s eyes flashed with dangerous light, he stared at Ji Lian straightly, and wanted to jump on the court to fight him.


    Golden Frieza, who had already suffered defeat, struggled again for more than ten minutes. In the final match with Gillian, he was blasted into the restricted area under the ring, and was sent out to end the game.


    Although the ring is gone, the restricted area still exists. As long as it falls into the restricted area and is teleported out, it is still eliminated.


    "Damn! Damn! Damn!!!" Frieza, who was teleported to the audience, suddenly roared with unwilling anger: "The king will lose! The king will lose!!!"


    "Shut up." Monkey King looked at Frieza with a flat face, and he lost and yelled at him.


    "..."


    Frieza''s angry roar stopped abruptly, and Monkey King''s plain tone made him instantly cold, and fear spread in his heart...

 3355 Chapter 42 Im Not Scary

    "Won!"


    When the players of the Eleventh Universe saw Frieza being teleported to the audience, their faces all showed a happy and natural look. How could Gillian lose?


    However, when they saw Frieza''s silence in front of Monkey King, all of them were surprised: "Who is that person? Can you scare Frieza like that? He also made Gillian take it seriously. Opponent to treat."


    "It seems that the rumors may be true." The eleventh universe was so destructive that the god of destruction looked at Monkey King with an extremely solemn expression.


    "What''s the rumor?" Tuo Po and others all looked over with delicious taste.


    Wei Meide looked at Monkey King with a serious expression: "It is rumored that Birus, the god of destruction in the seventh universe, was killed by a Saiyan. I am afraid that Saiyan is him..."


    "Wh, what?!!!"


    The expressions of Tuopo and others changed drastically, and they were all dumbfounded, killing the god of destruction?What a joke!Even if it is as strong as Gillian, it can''t be done!


    Ji Lian, who had just teleported back to the audience of the Eleventh Universe, was slightly taken aback when he heard this. He couldn''t help but glanced at Monkey King. His eyes became extremely deep. Has he defeated the God of Destruction?


    Looking at Gillian''s state, there was no sign of fatigue. After playing with Golden Frieza for so long, it seemed that he still had reservations about his strength.


    "Better than, better than the Destroyer! How can I fight this?" Ties'' eyes widened, with a hell expression: "There are such strong players in the seventh universe? Make sure that their cosmic level is not as good as the first. Is the one, five, eight, and twelfth universes flat?!!!"


    Tasty shook his head: "The Seventh Universe is also a strong man, but the average level is still far from the other four universes."


    "What are you afraid of, don''t we also have a god of destruction here?" Keitel fixed his eyes on Topo''s body, cheering for the players.


    Hearing this, Tuo broke a bitter smile on his face, brother, you value me too much, I can''t even fight Gillian, how can I fight that person?Moreover, he is just a candidate for the Destroyer God, he hasn''t stepped into that state yet.


    Frieza''s attitude towards Monkey King silenced the players in other universes. He originally thought that Frieza was already strong enough. He didn''t expect that the Seventh Universe would have something more terrifying.


    This seventh universe seems to be beyond imagination.


    "But~ it''s better than me. You have the ability to scare others! What an ability to scare me!" Frieza felt the horror breath that Monkey King was pressing on him in a cold sweat, although that breath was not Rage, but in his perception, it made his soul tremble, his whole body became stiff because of fear, and he lost all fighting spirit. This kind of strength has completely exceeded the scope of his understanding, and he couldn''t help but feel aggrieved at the moment. Tucao made a sound.


    "I have tried my best, but there is still no way I can fight." Frieza felt that he was wronged, and when he thought of the consequences of losing, he became even more depressed. When the conference is over, he will be forever. Staying in the so-called heaven, thinking about it, Frieza glared at Gillian with extremely bitter eyes.


    This sense of horror of being stared at by the poisonous snake made Gillian frowned slightly, and looked at Frieza, with some doubts in his heart. Didn''t it mean that he lost the game and could still give birth to hatred?Immediately, he directly chose to ignore it.


    The great priest looked at the empty venue, waved his hand, and saw that the originally broken arena seemed to have been turned back in time, and once again appeared intact in front of everyone: "Everyone, the result of the fourth game has come out. , The winner is Gillian of the Eleventh Universe; players from the fifth game are invited to enter."


    As for disturbing time is a taboo, it''s just a taboo for others, and it''s natural for big guys.


    Monkey King got up and stood up: "I''ll do this."


    Hearing this, Manda immediately looked at Monkey King: "Boss, you are our leader, shouldn''t it be the finale?"


    "Fuck it, there are not many decent opponents. Finish things early and finish work early." Monkey King said, stepping forward and holding his name on the table, his figure flashed, and he was already the first one to enter.


    Kalifra looked at the Monkey King in the field, her eyes lit up suddenly: "Wow~ That Monkey King is on the stage, Kaier, come on, this time you go, you must learn the transformation skill from him."


    Kale teased his fingers shyly: "But, sister, what can I do?"


    "How is it possible! You are super awesome!"


    Bados looked at Kyle with a weak face and said: "It''s better not to let her go now. If Kyle can be favored by Master Wukong, there must be something extraordinary. Stay in the next game. There may be one more winner in Six Universes, but there is absolutely no chance of winning against Master Wukong."


    Xiangpa stared at Kel for a long time: "Although you can''t see how different you are, but what Bados said is somewhat reasonable, Dr. Lotta, this time you go."


    Dr. Lotta, in the form of a wild boar, was silent. This meant that he was used as cannon fodder, and he pressed his name silently and appeared in the field.


    Soon, all eight players were present.


    It''s just that Monkey King looked at his opponent, but his face was speechless: "Is my luck so serious?" I saw five beautiful girls in his opponent.


    He was still thinking about going on the field, and it took a second to spread all the players out of the field, and ended the game with an extremely handsome and shocking posture. He did not expect that other universes would not play cards according to common sense and send him Five beautiful girls came to be his opponent, which was a bit embarrassing and ended too soon.


    Sun Wukong immediately glanced at the list of players this time: Bicar of the second universe; Nicholas of the third universe; Garvey of the fourth universe; Dr. Lotta of the sixth universe; Sun Wukong of the seventh universe; The Haupp of the universe; the Lilibe dance of the tenth universe; the cocoa of the eleventh universe.


    As soon as the seven players came out, it seemed as if they had already said something, and stood on the opposite side of Monkey King in a seven-to-one situation.


    Monkey King looked at them with a serious expression: "I''m not scary, don''t be so nervous."


    Bikar looked at Monkey King, but his face was serious and serious: "In the face of a strong man who can defeat the god of destruction, Belus, we can¡¯t be nervous if we don¡¯t. There is no hope of victory at all."


    Dr. Lotta from Universe Six vomited: "Actually, I think even if we are united, there will be no chance." ..

 3356 Chapter 43: All scared away

    "You pig is very cute." Monkey King listened, but looked at Dr. Lotta with a smile.


    However, when Dr. Lotta heard this, he looked upset: "Please don''t call me a pig, I am also a doctor anyway."


    "That''s it, since it''s not cute, please leave the field." Monkey King popped out with a volley, and with a''bang'', Dr. Lotta, who was more than ten meters away, instantly turned into a meteor and flew out of the field. .


    "Dr. Lotta!!"


    The players of the sixth universe looked at Dr. Lotta with a huge bag on their head being teleported over, and they were relieved when they found that they were not dead.


    Monkey King¡¯s sudden shot shocked the other players. Seeing Monkey King¡¯s gaze fixed on him, Nicholas instantly felt like a little sheep being stared at by a beast, panicking. The body suddenly became transparent and disappeared directly in place.


    "Gone?" Jia Wei and others all looked surprised.


    "Is it invisible..." Cocotte''s eyes lit up. If his teammates have this ability, it would be extremely beneficial to them.


    "What kind of invisibility is just assimilating his own color with the surrounding environment." Monkey King said, his figure flashed, he was afraid to come out, and there was a bang again, Nicholas was directly shot to the ground. Exited the''camouflage'' state.


    Monkey King grabbed one of his legs, dragged it to the edge of the ring, and threw it down.


    "..."


    The players in the audience were silent when they saw this scene. What a game, it''s like adults are bullying children. Do you want to be so cruel?


    Clapping his hands, Monkey King looked at the only five girls left in the field: "Okay, the messy people have been cleared away. Next, it''s your turn to play with me."


    "Everyone, don''t be afraid, let''s go together!" Jia Wei yelled softly and condensed into a huge hammer with his qi. As he got taller and taller, the hammer hit Monkey King.


    "Oh, using Qi as a weapon, your skill seems quite interesting." Monkey King said, and in a flash, a sledgehammer that was several times larger than Jiawei''s was condensed in his hand, before she could drop it. The sledgehammer, already one step ahead of her, hit her forehead with a bang, and when it fell into the ground, she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    She is a girl, so she doesn''t know how to be gentle.


    Monkey King turned the corner of his eyes and fixed his gaze on Bikar''s body. The latter let out a cry of fright, spread his wings, and flew directly into the air.


    Go to hell if you cooperate with anything, this guy is a bit foul, who will catch him, how can he fight this?


    When Li Li Bei Wu saw it, she also flew high into the sky. The qigong wave in her hand was launched like a laser towards the Monkey King below. However, Monkey King just took a breath, and the flying qigong wave instantly reversed and returned,''Boom'' With a sound, it hit Li Libewu''s forehead.


    "Ah~~I feel dizzy~~"


    With a soft cry, Lilibei danced like a broken kite, spinning and falling from the air.


    "You come down too." Monkey King held the sledgehammer in his hand, and with a''duan'' sound, he knocked Bikar directly out of the air, climbed up with difficulty, and fell to the ground with a dizzy''click''.


    However, at this moment, Monkey King suddenly realized that a light ball appeared all over his body, and immediately wrapped him up.


    "Hmm~~~ The capture was successful!" Cocote said with a smile on his face, his right index finger was raised, and the upper air body hovered, looking extremely confident and proud: "My Cocote sphere is a different space in its own right. The inside was forcibly broken, and we won this game."


    As he said, he looked at Jiawei: "Hey~ Universe 4, when do you want to faint, hurry up and throw him out of the field!"


    Jia Wei slowly climbed up from the ground, looked at Monkey King trapped in the sphere, and was overjoyed: "Wow~ I trapped him, so amazing!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, throw him out quickly!"


    "Okay, look at me!" Jia Wei looked excited, and once again condensed a sledgehammer with Qi in his hand, which was twice as large as before, and walked towards Monkey King step by step: "Call you just now Hit me, there is no gentlemanly demeanor at all, people''s heads are still hurting now!"


    While drinking, he raised the sledgehammer in his hand, and wanted to hit Monkey King flying out with the sphere with a single hammer; just the next moment, when he heard the sound of "click", Monkey King held a finger like cutting an egg shell. A big hole was cut in the''Cocote Sphere''.


    Suddenly, Jia Wei''s movements solidified, and Ke Kete''s expression froze. After reacting, he was dumbfounded and yelled in disbelief: "How is it possible! I even cut my''Cocotte Sphere'' with my finger." Are you a monster?!!!"


    Monkey King held his finger and cut a hole: "Didn''t you say that this thing is very strong? How can it be as crisp as an egg shell?"


    With that, he clicked and cut a hole with his finger.


    On the stands, the players such as Topo from the Eleventh Universe were all moved. As their companions, they knew how strong Cocote¡¯s''Cocote Sphere'' was. Such a trick was so easy that Monkey King gave his finger to the simple one. Cut?Even Gillian can''t do that level!


    "Damn~! I didn''t even think about hitting you!!" Jia Wei immediately let out a scream of fear, turned around and ran away, and then...there was no more, because she had already fallen off the ring.


    "..."


    Adding this series of operations makes the beautiful Monkey King a little dazed, can he still scare a little girl out of the ring?


    Monkey King took a step forward, the''Cocote Sphere'' shattered in an instant. In this scene, Cocote''s heart suddenly jumped, and his instinct took a step back.


    Monkey King tilted his head and looked at Haopu, who had never touched his hands. "Kitty, do you want to play with me for a while?"


    "Deadly perverted, you want to play by yourself." Haupe gave Monkey King an angry look, and he turned around and jumped directly out of the ring, unexpectedly abstaining.


    "..." Monkey King looked at Ke Kete silently. The latter was also very simple, without saying anything, and jumped out of the ring with a''hey''.


    Seeing his opponents all run away, Monkey King suddenly became speechless. By the way, he didn''t make any heavy moves.Why are all of them so scared to abstain from voting?Is there any competitive spirit?


    "It seems that there are two more." Monkey King turned his head to look, just facing Bikar''s four eyes, which made Bikar''s complexion change in vain, his wings spread out, and a beautiful hover in the air came, and he plunged into the ring outside. The''bottomless abyss''.


    "..." ..

 3357 Chapter Forty Four

    Monkey King looked at the only Lilibe Dance left in the field: "Or..."


    "I jump by myself."


    Before Sun Wukong could finish her words, Li Li Bei Wu stood up, patted the dust on her buttocks, and flew out of the field in panic.


    "and many more."


    "Huh? What are you doing?" Li Libewu''s body suddenly froze in the air, her eyes were full of fear. It seems that Monkey King brought her a huge psychological shadow.


    Isn''t it? How could this kind of monster ever be beaten by a full blow and blown back in one breath.


    Monkey King beckoned like a strange bird: "Come down, I won''t hit you, let''s chat."


    "..." Li Li Bei Wu was silent, I have a ghost to talk to you, this is the arena for the competition, not your living room.


    Although I was so complaining in my heart, Li Li Bei Wu''s body was still very honest. She landed on the ground and looked at Monkey King cautiously: "What are you talking about?"


    Monkey King sat down at random, patted the gravel beside him, and said, "Come, sit."


    Lilibei dance blushed, not daring to refuse, she could only sit down uncomfortably.


    "what''s your name?"


    "Lilibei dance..."


    "Lilibei dance...it sounds pretty good. Seeing you look so much like a butterfly, is it the evolution of a butterfly? Do you usually collect nectar like a bee?"


    "No, no." Li Li Bei Wu asked this question a little dazed.


    The selected players, the gods of the realm and the gods of destruction looked at the competition venue with sudden changes, and they were all full of black lines. What''s so special, why did the fight become a chat?


    Regarding this, even the great priest can''t stand it anymore: "Mongoku player, Lilibe dancer, please abide by the rules of the arena. This is a competition venue, not a place to chat."


    "Ah~ Yes, I''m sorry!" Li Libewu stood up in shock and hurriedly bowed to apologize.


    Sun Wukong stared at the great priest with a dissatisfaction: "Shut up, there is so much time, want you to talk more?"


    "..."


    As soon as these words were spoken, all the world king gods and gods of destruction were so scared that they opened their mouths, stunned, and almost their hearts jumped out of their mouths.


    Oh my god!This Monkey King dared to openly attack the great priest?That is a great priest, even the god of destruction has to kneel when he sees it.


    However, what made their scalp even more numb is that the great priest was not angry at all, but politely held his chest with one hand and saluted: "I''m sorry to disturb your Yaxing, but this is the stadium, if you want to talk, Talk to you outside the court, so that the players can play in the next round."


    The great priest''s extremely polite attitude made all the gods of destruction look dumbfounded. Is this seventh universe player so scary?Even the great priest is so polite?Lord Quan, if you want to destroy our universe, just say it straight. Don¡¯t be so scary, OK?


    Even the players who are polite to the great priests, the world kings and gods of destruction in other universes have an urge to cry. Is the level of the seventh universe surely similar to them?


    "I, I, I, I will go now." Li Libei dance was a bit scared at this moment, and even forgot how to fly, ran all the way off the ring, and was teleported to her own universe auditorium. .


    Monkey King shook his head, feeling that there was no sense of accomplishment in this win, and felt boring, so he left the arena.


    Regarding this, the great priest secretly relieved. Fortunately, this Monkey King is not interested in continuing to attack him, otherwise it will be difficult to step down: "The fifth game is over, the winner-the seventh universe, Sun Wukong, please, please The contestants of the sixth game enter."


    "Boss boss! This time I''m going up, this time I''m going up!" After watching for so long, his own boss has been up, and quite big is also unable to bear it at this moment. As the most loyal brother of the boss, of course, he must always follow Behind the boss''s ass, even the game, it must not be left behind.


    Monkey King nodded, with his current strength, as long as he didn''t run into Topo and Kell, he would win a lot.


    "Military strategist, bring my cloak." The brute force lost his footing, like a general about to go to the battlefield.


    The military teacher immediately stood at attention, and after a military salute, he opened the package he was carrying, and took out a colorful cloak from inside. He walked to the''swish'' behind Manda, and the cloak unfolded instantly. Two] The four characters are in full view.


    The military commander solemnly fastened his cloak on.


    When the other players in Universe Seven saw this picture, their faces were tugged without a trace, they looked away, and did not dare to look again.


    Xiangpa looked at the nondescript appearance of Manda, and immediately burst into laughter with tears, but this time he was obedient and did not dare to ridicule him. He was already scared by the military commander. Or the boss of others, should be more ruthless, this is even more unattractive.


    This military division was able to frighten Xiangpa, who even Birus was dissatisfied with, and was enough to be proud of his life.


    After putting on a good cloak for Manda, the military division took a mirror to show Manda, and Manda immediately spit on his two hands and swiped it on his bull''s head. It was smooth and silky, looking in the mirror. He nodded very narcissistically: "Yes, not bad, except for the boss, you are the most handsome in this world."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, his brows were suddenly raised, and he was about to take a kick. Unexpectedly, Manda had already jumped and leaped towards the ring. The whirr of the wind, the cloak behind him hunting, crooked and crooked.'' The only one in the world'' appeared in front of everyone.


    "..."


    The strategist looked at the size flying towards the ring, and he stopped talking.


    Monkey King glanced at him and said calmly: "If you have anything, just say it."


    The military teacher immediately put aside his throat and screamed: "Boss, you forgot to press the button!"


    Manda, who was flying in the air, was taken aback. He seemed to have forgotten to press his name?


    Just in such a daze, the sound of a''bang'' was quite bigger than everyone''s eyes, and he performed a scene of what is meant by''brain in the head''.


    "..."


    Very big immediately felt that his brain was''buzzing''. Without it, the ground was too hard and his head was not inserted. With a''click'', Very big fell to the ground stiffly, and then got up and climbed in a daze. Qi: "TNND is an afterthought, you said you would die earlier?"


    Then he walked to the edge without knowing his six relatives. On all fours, a standard leapfrog jumped out of the field, fell all the way, and was transported back to the auditorium of Universe Seven.


    Seeing everyone focusing on him, he shook his shiny head very big: "Accidental accidents are purely accidents. People have missed, and I have also missed. Hallucinations are all hallucinations. I will come again. Again." ..

 3358 Chapter 45: Second Madness

    The realm king Shen Xin couldn''t help but spit out: "Since we are all on the court, why should you come back? We will just press it for you. Fortunately, the game hasn''t started yet, or you will be eliminated before the game."


    "Hey~~" Manda could only smirk and touch his brain, then flung his cloak behind his back, walked to the table, pressed his name, and was instantly teleported into the arena.


    Grand Priest: "Everyone is here, everyone, let''s start!"


    Various strong and weak auras burst out in an instant. In this regard, the general general flicked his cloak behind his back. As the aura stirred, the four crooked and twisted characters of''The Only Under Heaven'' drifted in the wind, stepping forward, revealing thick leg hair. , Referring to all the players present, it can be said to be infinitely coquettish: "Everyone, have you seen the words behind me? It''s a pity that I am quite big. It is your misfortune and your luck."


    "What do you mean?"


    The players in other universes suddenly frowned slightly, full of vigilance. The players in the seventh universe were full of weirdness. The tauren in front of him looked like a second-hand, but his breath made them feel a little bit. Danger.


    Hearing this, Manda immediately turned his back to the crowd, pointed to the font on his back, and said in an educative tone: "What about the IQ? What about the IQ? I can''t see this? Still need to explain? The world is only two, the world. The only thing you understand? But why, besides the boss, the seventh universe ranks second in existence."


    "!!!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, all the players on the scene were instantly bluffed, the second strongest in the seventh universe?Only under the Sun Wukong who defeated the god of destruction Birus?This guy who looks like a second-hand, is so strong?


    "..."


    Compared with the shock of other universes, the players of the seventh universe raised their eyebrows one by one. This kind of big talk is really big, you really dare to say it. If it''s not for you to have a great boss, look. How do we cut you.


    But the realm king Shen Xin seemed to be bluffed: "Master Wukong, this is quite big...is it so strong?"


    Sun Wukong''s expression remained unchanged: "It''s bragging, and he can beat a military division among us."


    "..." Realm King Shen Xin stopped talking immediately.


    "Nock can pick seven. As the boss''s first little brother, I can''t lose the boss''s face." Manda said, his nostrils spewed out of heat, and he looked at all the players: "Come on. , You guys go together!"


    The players in other universes all looked at each other and understood each other¡¯s thoughts. The players in the seventh universe are really arrogant. Regardless of whether the opponent is bragging or has real talents, let him Let''s talk about it.


    Taba of the Eleventh Universe kicked the ground and rushed towards Manda in an instant. He thought he would hide from him. He had already figured out several coping strategies on the way, but he did not expect this In a hug, he hugged a sturdy one, like a toad, tightly hugged quite big.


    "???"


    Suddenly I was hugged by someone, making me quite confused, and then he suddenly looked like: "This brother, although I look handsome, but you don¡¯t need to be like this, I¡¯m a cow with a family. Now, this is not appropriate. I am cute and my wife, and I will not be sorry to my wife."


    "..."


    The rest of the players are speechless. What are you talking about?


    Taba was also made to look confused now, I like women, okay!Without further ado, he changed his weight and pressed Manda directly to his knees.


    When the other players saw this, they immediately stepped forward and faced Manda with an old punch. With a bang, accompanied by screams, Manda was beaten with a bruised face and swollen face for a moment.


    "That''s it? Second in Universe Seven? It turned out to be just bragging!"


    At this time, the other players were relieved. When they were about to join the beating team, a loud and angry roar was resounding through the field: "Ahhh~~My handsome face~~you guys, Mad cows don¡¯t show off, you treat me as a little cow!"


    "Boom~~~"


    The terrifying breath burst out from the quite large body in an instant. His body was quickly pulled up at a speed visible to the naked eye, his muscles swelled, his gray skin turned red, steaming hot, his hair rooted up and his eyes stared. The boss is full of violent and terrifying aura.


    "Wow~~ The boss is going crazy again!!" The military division screamed immediately.


    "Oh~ this is... the second madness?" Monkey King looked quite big with a little surprise, and then looked at Weiss: "You have some tricks."


    Weis smiled: "No, no, no, this is not my credit. It''s all because of Lord Billus that he can transform smoothly."


    "Oh~ tell me what''s going on." Monkey King suddenly became interested.


    The strategist immediately glared at Birus, "It''s not that Birus and the boss grab something to eat, but the two of them fought, and the boss was beaten. The sister-in-law couldn''t see it, so she punched Birus. As a result, Birus Even the sister-in-law was beaten together, and then the boss went crazy and became like this."


    Although the military division explained very concisely, but the meaning was very clear, because Birus played the second flower, which caused the anger to enter the second frenzy.


    Seeing that the field is as big as a giant, the aura has far surpassed the other players, the world king Shen Xin smiled: "It seems that the victory of this game is also our seventh universe."


    In the field, despite his huge stature, Man Da is not restricted in his speed at all. It is like a gallop, and there is a bloody flame on the surface. With every step and every punch, the ground is broken and smashed. There are terrible gullies and pits.


    The Taba, who originally hugged the rather large size, had been lifted arrogantly and threw it directly off the court, making people appreciate a scene of violent aesthetics.


    The other contestants changed their faces and used qigong waves and bombarded the man. However, the man with blood and sturdiness was like a okay person, like a wild beast into the flock and swept all the way. It smashed, an ear-splitting sound came out, and the air exploded like thunder.


    The players in other universes are really moved this time. Why are the players in the seventh universe so strong?One or two in other universes is not bad, but the seventh universe has completely exceeded the standard!Is this the seventh universe or the universe behind them?This kind of combat power is simply slamming them in all directions.


    In fact, the great priest is also quite helpless now. The reason why the ranking of the seventh universe is very weak is that the strong are all killed by Monkey King, and at the same time, the Monkey King also disappeared. As a result, there are no decent strong men in the seventh universe. The rankings are almost at the end of the Twelve Universes, but who would have thought that as soon as Monkey King returned and resurrected all the dead, he would also be on the battlefield. This combat power would suddenly explode...

 3359 Chapter 46: Scene 7

    Regardless of the current mood of other universes, after entering the second madness in the field, the strength skyrocketed. It was really like a mad cow sweeping the battlefield, rushing all the way, knocking a famous player out of the field with a brutal posture, or being lifted directly. Throw it out of the field, or be trampled on the ground by a big foot, stunned on the spot.


    "Hey hahaha~~~ Happy! Happy!¡± Facing this group of opponents who can only compete with the likes of Tianjin Fan, Wutian, and Piccolo in the original work, they started to fight wildly and arrogantly. It was a kitchen knife that pulled out from behind the buttocks and slashed it down with a violent move for seven consecutive times.


    The little cloak flared in the wind behind his muscular man, and the general general fought the kitchen knife on his shoulder. He looked at the audience and looked extremely lonely: "Hey~ there is no one who can fight."


    "..." Everyone in the stands was speechless.


    Monkey King looked at the very coquettishly big in the field, holding his forehead with one hand and shook his head: "It really is a second-hand."


    The voice of the great priest also sounded at this moment: "Because there are clear regulations before the game-no weapons other than moves are allowed, which greatly broke the rules and lost the qualification for promotion. Congratulations to the tenth universe''s Miqiop for winning the sixth game. Victory."


    This Macchiop was the last player to be chopped to the ground by a violent seven consecutive strokes.


    "???"


    Hearing the news of his victory, Miqiop looked dazed.


    Of course, he was even more daunting than him. He was originally in a coquettish posture, but suddenly he froze in place.


    The military instructor in the audience even screamed like a wolf: "Boss! IQ! IQ!"


    "TNDD, I stumbled again. I was too excited to play and I forgot the rules." Manda touched the back of his head, with a silly face. He used the knife to hack a person completely subconsciously and did a lot more. , It has become a habit, this excitement, forget everything.


    On the other hand, the players in Universe 10 all yelled happily. This was a vain promotion qualification. Can they be unhappy? But after being happy, they became troubled again, even if they picked up a promotion qualification. Can they win the final victory?


    Back in the audience, Manda came to Sun Wukong with a face of self-blame: "Sorry, boss, I''m ashamed of you."


    Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, he didn''t care at all. It was good to be able to win quite well, and he was expected to be unable to win.


    The strategist looked quite big, but he was excited: "Boss, you just went down with a few strokes. It''s so handsome!"


    Quite loudly sighed: "Handsome has a fart. It''s really a blunder, and I hate it forever! I''m such a great fame."


    The military teacher immediately looked serious and comforted: "Boss, don''t care, you will always be the most handsome and greatest boss in my mind!"


    "military adviser!"


    "Boss!"


    The two of them were talking, and they hugged each other tightly, and they were moved by each other''s tears.


    "You two will go to the end." Monkey King really couldn''t stand these two treasures.


    "Telling."


    Manda and the military division immediately embraced and rolled on the spot, rolling behind everyone.


    And the seventh game is still going on.


    The sixth universe auditorium.


    "It''s already the seventh game." Xiangpa was deeply worried at the moment. After these six games, only Calvura was promoted in the universe. The corners of his eyes couldn''t help but go back and forth between Hit and Kell. Sweeping, he finally fixed his gaze on Kel''s body: "Kel, you come on this time!"


    "Hey?~~ Me?!!!" Kelton was startled when he was nervous.


    Calvra patted her shoulder: "Kel, don''t be nervous, you are very strong!"


    "I, I, I..." Kale began to stammer, and without Calvula''s company, letting her play alone, she started to have stage fright.


    "Can this guy really work?" Xiangpa looked at Kel with suspicion,


    "Kel, you can do it! As long as you are not afraid, you are better than anyone!" Calvura was still cheering on Kel.


    "Ok!"


    Kelly had some courage after receiving Kalifula''s cheer, pressed his name and was sent into the arena.


    At the same time, the eleventh universe.


    "I''ll go up this time!" Tuobo stood up and looked beautifully at the destruction.


    "Um~~" It was so delicious that he just wanted to nod his head, but when he saw Kaier of the Sixth Universe stood up, his brows could not help but frowned: "No, Zoeray, you come this time."


    "Why? My lord is so delicious!" Tuopo naturally saw the movement of Kaier of the sixth universe, and said in a puzzled way: "Do you think I will lose to that little girl?"


    Tasty made a serious look: "No, what we need to do is to win the final victory, not for personal victory. Since that little girl can be favored by the Monkey King, she must not be too weak, so it is safe to do so. , You can''t play this game."


    Tuopo heard this, and then sat down obediently. Indeed, this competition concerns all the lives of their Eleventh Universe, and it must not be based on personal winning or losing.


    The seventh universe.


    "I''ll play this game." Gu Ge stood up and looked at Monkey King. He had been sitting for too long and didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Monkey King glanced at the Sixth Universe, waved his hand, and agreed: "Here is a good show."


    Seeing Monkey King¡¯s movements, Birus couldn¡¯t help but look towards the Sixth Universe, with a little astonishment on his face: "The guy like Pan is finally willing to send that little girl on, I¡¯m going to see, what are you How can I be admired by Master Monkey King."


    "Kel, don''t be afraid! Come on! Hit them!"


    In the audience of Universe VI, Calvura still opened her voice to cheer Kel on.


    With the fall of the great priest''s''start'', Gu Ge''s figure flashed for the first time, appeared in front of Kel, blasted out a straight punch without fancy, Kel even had a chance to react There was none, but he was flew out with a punch, and fell to the ground.


    When Califula in the audience saw this, she was really furious: "Ahhh~~You bastard! What are you doing! My mother is going to shave you alive!"


    In the roar, you must jump into the arena.


    Bados immediately knocked on her head with the scepter in his hand, preventing her behavior: "Watch it quietly, if you enter the court like this, Kell will be directly disqualified."


    Hearing the words, Calvra yelled again without her voice: "Kel, get up! Get up and beat him! Hit him!"


    Gu Ge looked at Kaier, who was beaten by himself and even injured, slowly approached her, frowning slightly: "You can be favored by Monkey King, your strength should be more than that, please do your best. , No need to hide it!" ..

 3360 Chapter 47 Gu Ge vs Kell

    "I, I, I..."


    Kyle was obviously trembling with Gu Ge''s breath, and he didn''t even dare to put his eyes on him.


    "This kind of stuff will be favored by Monkey King?" Gu Ge frowned slightly, obviously expressing extreme dissatisfaction with Kaier. He originally thought that the guy who can be favored by Monkey King should not be too bad. When I found Kel, he didn''t expect that the other party was a coward who didn''t even dare to look directly at him.


    "It''s a waste of my time." Gu Ge''s eyes were fierce, and his aura was extremely evil. If it weren''t for Kaier to be favored by Monkey King, he would have tortured Kaier with his personality, but because of Monkey King, He didn''t dare to do this. He stepped forward and kicked Kel away. At this speed of inverted flight, it was obvious that he would fall off the court.


    In the audience, Calvura looked at Kelly who was about to fly upside down, with an expression of giving up resistance, and immediately yelled: "Kelly! Don''t lose! Never lose! The promise is to survive until the end. To be the strongest in the universe, you must never lose! You cheer me up!!!"


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Kelly turned his head hard, looking at Calvula''s expression of frustration and hatred for iron and steel, his pupils instantly tightened: "Sorry...sister...I let you down...I''m just useless...I''m just useless~ sister... I''m just a trash...I...Ahhh~~!!!"


    The horror breath suddenly spread from Kel''s body, and her upside-down body could be stopped, her pupils turned blue at this moment, her thin body began to swell, and a terrifying golden flame erupted from her body. , Her black hair also turned yellow-green, and all but Liu Haiwai stood up, a bloodthirsty, violent, and warlike aura hit her face, and the ground under her feet began to crack and collapse because of her violent aura.


    "Wow~~this~~have transformed?!!!" In the stands, Calvura''s eyes widened instantly, and she was trembling with excitement, as if she had transformed herself, full of excitement and excitement. : "Awesome! Kelly! You really are so strong!! Hahaha~~ You turned into a transformation on your own!!! It''s awesome! Go! Kelly! Go! Hit him!!!"


    "Oh~~ this breath! So this little girl is really strong!" Xiangpa looked at the suddenly transformed Kel, and immediately laughed happily.


    "So that''s it." Weiss looked at Kel in the field, but smiled: "It turns out that this is the reason why Master Wukong has fancyed her! This little girl is really good."


    Broly stared at Kyle in the field with a serious expression: "She has lost her mind just like my transformation."


    Monkey King looked at Kell, who was extremely muscular and burly, and shook his head. This was like a King Kong Barbie, really scorching eyes.


    Kalivra looked at Monkey King with a smug look: "Haha~~ Monkey King, see it, see it! Even without you teaching, we can transform into Super Saiyan! In the final game, I I will definitely defeat you with Kale!"


    Monkey King laughed at this report. Kaier turned into a Super Saiyan. He had already expected her growth to reach a critical point. The transformation only needs a suitable time to stimulate. What a surprise.


    However, it is a pity that this kind of power is not obtained by Kell''s self-cultivation. Most of the power is naturally grown by relying on the characteristics of Chuanchao, so it cannot be controlled. Once transformed, the power is out of control. Going violently, thus losing his reason, Kel is not in control of power, but power is in control of her.


    Loss of reason, and the body has become so burly is the best proof, that is the performance of the power runaway.


    "Hehehe~~ It''s really interesting!" Gu Ge looked at Kaier who was transformed into a super Saiyan, and his face suddenly showed great excitement: "This kind of breath, it seems that Monkey King did not misunderstand the wrong person..."


    "Kill you!" However, the answer to Gu Ge was Kel''s extremely violent and bloodthirsty words. A little bit below his feet, the ground instantly cracked open, his figure turned into a yellow streamer and appeared in front of Gu Ge.


    Gu Ge did not flinch, and greeted each other with fists. The two fists immediately collided. At the same time that the ring was shattered, Gu Ge''s expression changed drastically. The next moment, his entire body was violently violent. Give Zhenfei out.


    Kale had a warlike and bloodthirsty expression. He didn''t stop there, but followed him in an instant. His burly body flashed to the side of Gu Ge who was flying upside down, and his huge fist hammered under Gu Ge''s abdomen. , An ear-splitting roar of''bang'', accompanied by Gu Ge''s scream, his entire body was embedded into the floor of the ring.


    But Kaier, who was irrational, didn''t know to stop, and slammed forward again, and his right foot filled with violent violence stepped on Gu Ge''s head mercilessly.


    "You stinky girl, don''t take it too far!" Gu Ge immediately roared, and the same golden qi erupted from his body, and his whole body turned into golden in a flash, just like gold casting, gorgeous and dazzling. It was also transformed into a gold version-Golden Gu Ge.


    Golden Gu Ge caught Kel¡¯s violent step with one hand, and his body bounced up. He swept only to take Kel¡¯s front door, but was blocked by Kel¡¯s hand, instinctively with a head toward the ancients. Ge''s head slammed into the past, and there was a bang, and the bodies of both of them were knocked upside down for several meters, and they staggered a few steps before they stood firm.


    "You, you guy!!" Gu Ge shook his dizzy head, really exploding his lungs, this guy would attack with such nasty moves.


    Well, at this moment Kale has long lost her reason, she will only attack with instinct, no matter what dirty tricks are, it works.


    The two dashed forward again and collided fiercely. Wherever they went, they suffered the other players. They were forced to corners again and again, and finally they had to give up the fight and hide to the edge with peace of mind. I became an audience.


    At this level of competition, they can only serve as a foil.


    However, it is clear that the newly transformed Kel is not the opponent of Golden Guge in terms of combat power. The two confronted dozens of moves. Kel has already been blown out by Golden Guge with a punch, fell into the ring, and quit. The status of Super Saiyan.


    In this regard, Monkey King can only shook his head. In terms of physical strength, this Kel is completely not the same as Broly. Of course, there is a certain gap between the strength of the Golden Gu Ge, and he wants to fight the Golden Gu Ge. Kel had to transform into Chuan Chao...

 3361 Chapter 48 Kell of Despair

    "Physique is too bad." Monkey King saw Kaier''s shortcomings at a glance.


    If it was Broly, it would only become more courageous in the war, and stronger in the war, but as a weak saiyan, Kaier, after being attacked by a powerful attack by the golden goog, was no longer physically strong.


    If she was given a little time to come to a few hard and actual battles, Isaiah and Chuan Chao''s characteristics, she might be amazingly improved, but without a companion, she obviously would not have such an opportunity.


    "Is it only to this degree?" Gu Ge looked at Kel with deep eyes. He could feel that the potential of the Saiyan in front of him should be more than that. If he changed to the usual one, he would probably do it at all costs. To torture her, irritate her, to stimulate her ultimate potential, to see how powerful she is, but no matter what, this Saiyan was chosen by Monkey King, and he did not dare to do that.


    Because he did, he would go back to hell 100%, the place where birds don''t shit, he doesn''t want to go back anymore.


    "Kel! Get up! Get up! Kel! Can''t lose! Absolutely can''t lose! Get up! Kel!" Calvura was still pulling her throat to cheer Kel on.


    "Sister~" Kel lay down on the ground and looked at Califra with difficulty: "I, I can''t do it, I''m really...I can''t do it..."


    "You can do it! You must do it! You are my best school girl! You can''t give up easily! Say yes, the two of us will stand at the end!"


    "But, but I...have no energy...no...I''m so useless...I''m just a trash...Sorry...sister..."


    "You, you, you fellow, don''t give up!!" Calvura stomped anxiously.


    Jin Gu Ge stood aside indifferently, not attacking. He was waiting to see if this Saiyan would show any miracles, because he longed for a well-matched battle, not such boring. Playful.


    Every strong person is eager to meet a strong person. This is indeed silly to outsiders, but only they can understand that feeling, because only if they are evenly matched or stronger opponents, In order to break through and become stronger.


    Monkey King felt the mood swings of Kale, and a smile suddenly appeared on the expression looking at Califra. His figure flashed, and he sat beside Bados in the sixth universe.


    When Xiangpa saw him, he immediately shouted: "Monkey King, why are you here?"


    Monkey King didn''t even look at him, just ignored him, Bados looked at him with a smile on his face, and didn''t speak.


    Monkey King looked at Calvula and said, "You can''t cheer her up like this. The fastest way for a Saiyan to gain strength is anger. The more anger, the stronger the strength gained. You might as well try Make Kel angry."


    "Make Kel angry? What do you want to do?" Kalivra looked at Monkey King hopefully.


    "Say some cruel things, for example, if you lose, I''ll break up with you or something."


    "Huh?!" Califora heard the words, and was shocked immediately: "Well, how can this be, after Kelly listened, it shouldn''t be sad!"


    "It''s just to make her sad and angry. It''s just a verbal excitement, and it didn''t make you really do it."


    "But, but, this kind of words will make Kel autistic!" Calvula knows Kell very well, she knows very well that the lethality of these words is absolutely super invincible for Kell, because it is super Invincibility is huge, she can''t bear to say it.


    "Then let her lose the game, anyway, I''ve told you the method, you don''t want to say it." Monkey King looked casual, two apples suddenly appeared in his hand. After a bite, he gave the other one. To Bados: "Eat it?"


    Bados was stunned and took it with a smile: "Thank you."


    After taking a bite, his eyes suddenly lit up slightly, full of surprise: "This, this is?!"


    Xiangpa has always been extremely sensitive to what he eats. When he saw the expression of Bados, he immediately attracted attention: "How is it, Bados, is it delicious?"


    "Well ~ normal, okay." Bados didn''t see the slightest strangeness on his face, but when he was speaking, he couldn''t help taking a bite.


    Upon hearing this, Xiang Pa immediately retracted his gaze and returned to the court.


    Calvura struggled again and again, and finally made up his mind, yelling openly: "Kel, you, you listen to me! Absolutely, absolutely can''t lose! If you lose, I, I, I, I, I, I will break with you!!"


    "Ugh?!!!"


    Kail on the ring heard this, his pupils suddenly tightened: "Sister, sister?"


    Seeing Kel''s astonishment and overwhelmed, Calvula felt her heart hurt too, but she closed her eyes and shouted: "Yes, that''s right! You, you listen to me! Kel, if I lose, I, I will break your relationship with you! The school girl who can''t even Chengruo can do it, I, I don''t need it!!"


    However, as soon as he spoke, Calvura grabbed her hair with both hands: "Ah~~What did I say! Kel~ Please forgive my sister~ My sister is also good for you~"


    "Sister...want to break my relationship?!!!"


    At this moment, Kell was in a daze state.


    "No, absolutely not! No, no, no, no, no, no...!!!" This voice was filled with a desperate roar like a beast: "Absolutely not!! I don''t I will lose!!! Sister~~~!!! I won¡¯t lose~~~I won¡¯t lose~~I won¡¯t lose!!!¡±


    In the end, her voice quality has changed, with a heavy accent, her entire pupils disappeared, and she transformed into a Super Saiyan again, and the terrible breath broke out of her body in vain. , Spread in a circular shape, destroying everything around.


    "this is?!!!"


    Jin Gu Ge saw this picture, his complexion suddenly changed. In this terrifying breath, he actually felt the extreme danger?This saiyan''s body contains such terrifying potential?!!


    After the other players felt this amazing anger, they were all moved.


    Kel''s breath is still soaring, his figure is still swelling, his yellow-green hair has become greener and longer, and his body is intertwined with lightning, crackling, and there is a sense of despair in the terrifying breath.


    Looking at Kaier in the field, Monkey King bit the apple and was surprised: "Is this sentence so lethal? It feels like she''s going to crash~ Is it a bit too much?"


    "Ahhhhhhh~~~ You know that you have gone too far? What did you tell me to say!!!" After feeling the desperate atmosphere of Kel, Calvra also ran away with self-blame. He jumped onto Monkey King''s body and shook his collar, "You bastard, if something happens to Kale, I will never spare you!!!" ..

 3362 Chapter 49-Despair

    "Calm down, isn''t it good?" Monkey King pulled Kalifu to the side and looked at Kale in the field with a satisfied smile on his face: "This hair color is almost completely dark green. It makes people feel Green''s flustered, Green''s desperate~ I didn''t expect that there will be this state in Chuan Chao, um~ Then call this state''Desperate Chuan Chao''."


    "Desperate Chuanchao? Despair?!!!" Calvura''s eyes widened when she heard the words.


    "Yes, despair." Monkey King looked at the field with a serious expression: "This is not the power gained from anger, but because of fear, because of fear, because of despair, because of the power gained after the collapse of emotional limits, although The physique is not as good as Broly, but her delicate feelings and weak personality are her strengths alone."


    Having said that, Monkey King couldn''t help but look at Broly. This kind of desperate and scared, emotionally extreme state, with Broly''s personality, it is impossible to enter. Personality determines the direction of growth.


    "Ahhhh~~ Are you embarrassed to laugh now? You made me say something!!" After seeing Monkey King''s expression, Kalivra ran away again, rode on him again, and pinched him. His neck began to shake vigorously: "It''s all you, it''s all you!! It made Kel so sad!!"


    "Okay, watch it quietly." Monkey King slapped Calvula in an angry slap: "Kail won this game."


    "Huh?!" Calvura became a little quiet after hearing the words, turned to look at Kel in the court, and immediately widened her eyes with joy, full of excitement: "This, this breath... good, so strong. Hahaha~~~Kel~~You are really strong!!!"


    "Ah ah ah~~ can''t lose! can''t lose~~ absolutely can''t lose!!!" Kell''s voice at this moment was full of heaviness, revealing a deep bloodthirsty and violence: "Kill you all! Kill you all!!"


    The figure flashed, and disappeared in a flash.


    "So fast!!"


    Jin Gu Ge''s complexion changed drastically. He clenched his fists almost instinctively and protected him. The next moment, with a roar, Kell¡¯s huge fist had already hit Jin Gu Ge¡¯s arms, his figure instantly He flew upside down, and stabilized his figure until a hundred meters away.


    However, just as he was standing still, Kell''s huge oppressive body flashed in front of him again, and he slammed out with a punch, and Jin Gu Ge''s body was blown out again.


    Feeling the sharp pain coming from his arms, Jin Gu Ge was shocked, so strong that he almost felt that his arms were about to break.


    Accompanied by a roar, Huang Jin Gu Ge raised his qi to the extreme, his inverted figure stopped instantly, and while the golden arrogance skyrocketed, he blasted a fist towards Kell from his feet.


    One big and one small fists collided together, the surrounding arenas burst and collapsed. In this pair of encounters, Gu Ge and Kell, neither one was shaken back. Every inch of each body was wrapped in arrogance and turned into two. The afterimages of different colors collided and impacted, entangled with each other like the stormy waves hitting the shore.


    The ring was as vulnerable as tofu, and it exploded in the battle between the two of them. How many people could stop this peerless attack?


    The six players in the surrounding theaters had already been trembling with fright, and their faces were shocked. This terrible battle, even if it was just a little aftermath, would probably kill them. They all avoided, but did not take the initiative to abstain. , Because they are waiting, there is still a fluke in their hearts, hoping that these two people will eventually lose out, and they will be good fishermen.


    The two figures that flashed and collided from time to time, both of them were punches stronger than punches, punches more aggressive than punches, hitting from the edge to the center, and from the center to the edge, moving and colliding from time to time.


    Finally, Jin Gu Ge was still a bit inferior, being hit by Kel''s fist and the beam of light from his mouth, and was blown out.


    "So strong! So strong!! Kelly!!!"


    In the stands, Calvura screamed with excitement, and the strength that Kale showed made her enthusiastic, and she was so excited.


    At this moment, Gula, who had a plain face in the stands, was also shocked at this moment: "As expected of the person who was favored by Monkey King, he can actually suppress the golden Gu Ge!"


    Who is Gu Ge?That is their frozen family, ancestor-level characters, especially above him, and now they are suppressed by the Saiyan, how can he not be shocked.


    "This desperate version of Chuan Chao, it''s pretty strong." Monkey King smiled at this. He originally just wanted Kali Fu La to stimulate Kyle with words and let her enter the Chu Chu mode, and only Chuan Chu mode. Kel can fight Golden Gu Ge.


    But I never thought that this little girl was so unstimulated, she almost collapsed to a trough in a single sentence, and accidentally entered this desperate version of the super mode, which was really a bit unexpected.


    "I--was suppressed?!" Jin Gu Ge wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, his face was unbelievable, although he was also a gold version of the transformation, but his strength is not even better than Golden Frieza: "Saiyan, are you really so strong?"


    It is already a miracle to have a Monkey King. Why can a Saiyan in other universes have such strength?


    "Kill you! Kill you!!!"


    Kel, who was running out of reason, obviously would not give Gu Ge a chance to breathe. He roared loudly and attacked Golden Gu Ge again, sound like thunder, accompanied by the diffusion of Qi, buzzing.


    The fist was brightly wrapped in arrogance, as if two great hammers fell towards Gu Ge.


    Jin Gu Ge immediately rolled on the spot, avoiding it, and the area where he was just now was instantly cracked.


    But almost at this moment, Jin Gu Ge''s body bounced up and hit Kel''s abdomen with a punch. This powerful attack just made Kel back a step, and he stood firmly, and then his huge palm Pressing down, directly slammed the Golden Guge to the ground, and it was a banging fist, making the entire ring tremble violently, and it was overwhelmed and cracked like a spider web.


    "Cough~!"


    Jin Gu Ge couldn''t help coughing up blood anymore, he was slammed on the ground by Kel''s neck, making him extremely angry, but Kel''s strength was too great, and she was even more unreasonable when she ran away and lost her mind. Fear of pain, no matter how Jin Gu Ge struggled and bombarded with qigong shells in her hand, she remained indifferent, and slammed her fist to death.


    This consecutive number of punches hit his head, making Golden Gu Ge a little confused, his whole body exploded, and he wanted to break free, but Kel was like a gangster, and he was determined not to let go, his fists slammed his head fiercely. Smash, vowing to blow this head up...

 3363 Chapter Fifty

    In the field, Kell''s violent scene made the other players frown slightly.


    However, the other six players in the field were delighted. They naturally saw that Kell had obviously lost his mind. Looking at this posture, it was a posture to beat the opponent to death. If she killed her Opponents will also be disqualified, so they have a chance.


    As for the Golden Gu Ge, who was hit on the brain by Kel continuously, he was obviously beaten to death. If this continues, Kel may really be beaten to death.


    The great priest looked at all of this with a plain face, obviously he would not stop it, he would only announce the result or disqualify the offender, and would not stop the player''s behavior.


    In this regard, players in other universes are also very happy to see this situation. If such an opponent can be disqualified, their chances of winning will be even greater.


    However, the players of the Sixth Universe are in a hurry. If such a powerful companion is disqualified, it would be too embarrassing.


    Gabe looked at Califra, who was still screaming excitedly, cheering and cheering, with a speechless expression: "Califra, stop screaming, hurry up and stop Kelly, it''s not good to go on like this!"


    Calvura looked excited: "What''s wrong? Kell has already hammered his opponent to the ground, too, too powerful!"


    "That''s not good!" Gabe wiped away his cold sweat, full of anxiety: "Kel seems to have lost her mind. If she continues to fight like this, she will be disqualified if she kills the opponent."


    "Huh? That''s right!!" Calvura immediately stunned, and yelled out: "Kel~Kel~ I heard you! Kel~ Calm down! Kel!!! Don''t fight. Now, throw him off the court! Throw him off the court! Did you hear that, I¡¯m Califora!! Don¡¯t fight anymore! Throw him off the court!!!"


    Kel, who had a violent face with a hammer, suddenly stopped what he was doing and looked at the location of Calvula.


    Seeing this, Calvura was overjoyed: "I heard it, she heard it! Great!! Kell! Throw it out, throw him out of the field!!!"


    Kel turned his head and looked at the Golden Gu Ge who was pinched by her neck and fell to the ground. Suddenly he pulled it out of the ground and threw it into the sky. He gathered Qi with both hands and sent a Qigong wave to the Golden Gu Ge. Blasted off the court.


    At this moment, Jin Gu Ge was obviously smashed and stunned. After he reacted, he had been teleported back to the auditorium of Universe Seven.


    "I lost???"


    Jin Gu Ge immediately became angry and ugly, especially when he thought of the scene of being hammered on the ground, it made him mad.


    "That kind of transformation... so strong!!" Broly stared at Kel in the field, his eyes flashed with inexplicable light, he felt that this kind of transformation was stronger than his passing mode, and he didn''t like it. As he was fighting, he wanted to go to a fight with that person right now, that feeling was a little hard to suppress.


    "It''s really strong." Weis rarely took a serious look: "It''s no wonder that Master Wukong has taken a fancy to it. That little girl does have something extraordinary, but this kind of transformation is abnormal, and it''s bad for the body. The damage is also great, and the hidden dangers left behind are also permanent."


    "How do you say?" Broly looked at Weiss seriously.


    "That''s the extreme of emotions, the transformation from despair to the critical point of collapse, a slight difference, the emotions will collapse, once the emotions collapse, it is difficult to adjust back, then, she will It''s over."


    Broly looked at Weiss, not very clear.


    Weiss thought for a while, and said, "Once a person''s emotions collapse, he will become mad. To put it blankly, he will become neurotic. Understood?"


    "Is it so dangerous?" Broly frowned slightly.


    "So, this should be regarded as a one-time special transformation." Weis said: "If you enter this transformation again, the little girl''s emotions will inevitably collapse; of course, if the little girl can Remembering the feeling of transforming back then will be of great benefit to her future cultivation."


    After finishing speaking, Weiss looked at Gu Ge and comforted: "You don''t have to be unwilling. It''s not ashamed to lose in this state of transformation.


    "Huh~!" Gu Ge let out a cold snort, did not speak, but stared at Kaier in the field with his eyes, as if he was going to swallow her alive.


    Kelly focused on the other players because they were the closest to her after knocking out Jin Gu Ge.


    "what?!!!"


    However, it is clear that this look of Kale suddenly scared the rest of the players to erect their hairs. Without any hesitation, they resolutely jumped out of the ring one by one and gave up on their own.


    They don''t want to fight such monsters, maybe with a punch, their bodies will be blown up by others.


    In response, the great priest announced the result: "The seventh game, the Kelvin of the sixth universe wins."


    "Won! Haha~~ Kell won! Great! Hahaha!" Calvura immediately screamed with excitement, and she couldn''t help pinching Monkey King''s neck with her hands and shaking violently.


    Hearing this voice, Kel subconsciously looked at Califora, and then, the bloodthirsty and violent aura became more violent, and then, her actions stunned everyone in the audience. Up.


    His figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Monkey King in a flash, and the fist that was big enough to smash Monkey King''s head unceremoniously.


    "Open, Kel?!"


    Kalivra was obviously taken aback, but she did not expect that Kel would suddenly attack Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong had a smile on his face. He just stretched out a finger and resisted Kel¡¯s extremely violent punch. There was no energy spread, just like this punch, just a fluttering punch. .


    In this scene, the pupils of Kalivra suddenly shrank. Kel¡¯s state at this time was powerful and moving. However, it was such a strong Kel that, with a punch, he was given only one finger by this Monkey King. Took it?Is this guy so strong?


    "Really a girl who is easy to be jealous." Monkey King smiled at this, and when he glanced at Kalivra and Kell, the relationship between these two girls was easy to misunderstand.


    Shaking her head, a light finger flicked at the center of Kaier''s eyebrows, and Kaier''s horrible aura instantly dissipated, and even the dark green hair color of the same head disappeared and returned to normal black, making her exit the desperate pass mode.


    Kell, who returned to normal, immediately snorted, threw himself on Monkey King, and fainted.


    "The performance is not bad." Monkey King took out a fairy bean that hadn''t been used for a long time and stuffed it into Kale''s mouth...

 3364 Chapter 51 Hit

    Kell, who transformed into the Desperate Super Mode, had obviously serious sequelae after returning to his normal state. His muscles were chapped and shrunk, and even his bones would fall apart when he touched him. It was obviously a manifestation of his body exceeding the load limit.


    It is even more serious than the Monkey King in the original book, who has performed beyond the limit of the King''s Fist. It can be said that the life is dying, and if it is not treated in time, it will inevitably become a waste.


    However, when Monkey King went down this fairy bean, all the sequelae of Kail were eliminated, and she was restored to the peak state in a moment, and even her combat effectiveness soared.


    Saiyan''s characteristics are fully demonstrated in her body.


    "Sister, sister?"


    When Kel opened his eyes, he saw Calvula''s look in his eyes, and his eyes suddenly became a little dodgy and scared.


    But Kalifula seemed to have not seen her, and hugged her with excitement: "Haha~~ Kell, you are so amazing! You won such an amazing guy and turned into a Super Saiyan. It''s so awesome!!"


    "I, did I win?" Kaier was taken aback when he heard the words. She didn''t remember anything since she transformed.


    "You won! Of course you won!" Calvura was still full of excitement: "You are so amazing! And ah! Don''t take what I said before, you must not take it seriously! Me too I said to motivate you to become stronger. You must know that you are my favorite school girl."


    "Is this, this? That''s great!" Kaier heard the words and really gave a sigh of relief, and Calvula said that she was about to break her relationship, which really scared her, and her emotions instantly rushed away, showing how lethality is Of course, this kind of words can only have a miraculous effect on her kind of pure-minded, extremely sensitive and delicate people, and it really doesn''t work for ordinary people.


    Calvura stared at Kelly with expectant expression: "You tell me how it feels to be a Super Saiyan? How do you change it?"


    However, Kell was stunned: "Hey? Did I transform into a Super Saiyan?"


    Calvura immediately looked astonished: "You, you, you, don''t you remember?"


    Kaier said with a weak expression: "I just remember my sister telling me that if I lose, I will break off friendship with me, and I don''t know anything about it later."


    Calvula''s small mouth suddenly opened up. "Ah~ Why did you forget everything? Can''t remember at all?"


    Kel recalled carefully, and shook his head: "I don''t remember."


    "..." Kalifura suddenly looked speechless.


    Sun Wukong said calmly: "She was in a state of violent walking at the time. It would be strange to remember it. Unfortunately, if you can remember the feeling of transforming at that time and absorb the state of the time, you might be able to go further in the mode of passing through."


    "What kind of super mode?" Kalivra looked at Monkey King with a puzzled look.


    Monkey King: "A Saiyan will not lose his reason when he turns into a Super Saiyan. Only the legendary legendary Super Saiyan will lose his reason because the increase in power after the transformation is too tyrannical, and the imbalance cannot be controlled. Therefore, Kale¡¯s transformation is not an ordinary Super Saiyan, but a legendary Super Saiyan who is inextricably bound; therefore, her hair color in the transformation is different from the yellow of the ordinary Super Saiyan. , But yellow-green, or even completely dark green."


    "Wow~ the legendary Super Saiyan? That''s amazing~ Kyle!!" Calvura was excited and happy.


    Bados smiled upon hearing the words: "So, is this the reason Wukong-sama loves Kiel?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Indeed, it is difficult to have one person in one era. It is very surprising that we have one in Universe Seven. I did not expect that there will be one in Universe Six."


    Kali Fu La heard this and immediately looked at Monkey King: "Is that you?"


    Monkey King shook his head and smiled.


    Calvura suddenly looked astonished: "It''s not you?! Could it be that in addition to you in your seventh universe, there is a stronger Saiyan?"


    As he said, his eyes flicked, and he stopped his gaze on Nok''s body, and then was rejected by her. The guy turned into a body with yellow hair, that is, an ordinary Super Saiyan.


    Then his gaze stayed on Vegeta''s body and Broly''s body again. Vegeta''s arms were wrapped around his chest, and his face was arrogant, which looked compelling; Broly''s face was calm and sullen. The feeling of loyalty and honesty was directly ruled out by Califora, her eyes fixed on Vegeta''s body: "It''s not him?"


    Monkey King smiled at this and didn''t explain more: "Come on~ At your current level, even if I don''t play, let alone the seventh universe, even the eleventh universe has no chance of winning."


    Kalifula immediately stared at Monkey King with an unhappy face: "Don''t underestimate us! Kyle will already transform into the legendary Super Saiyan, and I will become a Super Saiyan soon. Yes, you must look good then."


    "Then go on~ Now, let''s watch the next eighth game."


    Calvura looked upset: "You fellow, don''t you plan to go back?"


    Monkey King leaned on the stool and smiled: "My side is full of big men, so I have beautiful women to accompany me." Then he looked at Hit behind him: "I persuade you It¡¯s best to play in this game. If you don¡¯t face it twice, it¡¯s hard to win."


    Hit''s face moved slightly and looked at Monkey King: "You seem to have confidence in your players, but don''t underestimate me."


    Monkey King: "I didn''t underestimate you, not counting the Desperate Passing mode before Kale, you are temporarily considered the strongest player in your sixth universe, but on our side, the two who played last are better than the other. Strong, one of them is slightly better than you, but it is obviously impossible to decide the winner within a valid time. Therefore, it can only be ended as a tie, when the two of you can only be eliminated at the same time. As for the player who played last, you have no chance of winning. His strength is far beyond what you saw just now."


    "!!!"


    When Calvula heard the words, her eyes widened: "Better than Kelly? You are less bluffing~"


    Hitt looked at the three players in Universe Seven who had not yet appeared, with a serious expression: "Then I really want to see it."


    He naturally wouldn''t retreat because of Monkey King''s words, instead he wanted to fight the next two players more, especially the last one said by Monkey King.


    Xiangpa stared straight at Monkey King for several seconds before shouting to Hitt, "Hit, this time you go!"


    When Hit heard this, his brows were obviously frowned, because they had already agreed that he was the last one to play. ..

 3365 Chapter 52 The Golden Gura

    Xiangpa looked serious: "I know what you are thinking, but what I want is the final victory. You want to fight the last two of the Seventh Universe. If you win this game, you will naturally be in the final. I can run into it too, there is no need to fight them now."


    Hearing the words, Bados looked at Xiangpa with a smile: "Ahh~ It is related to my own safety, Master Xiangpa suddenly became so smart."


    Xiangpa immediately stared at him: "Long-winded, I''m already smart!"


    Hitt closed his eyes and was silent for a moment, without saying a word, but he still stepped forward, pressed his name, and teleported in.


    And in the seventh universe, Vegeta is also present.


    The Eleventh Universe did not send a supporter to play this time, so these eight games became Hitt''s special.


    As for Vegeta, if he was able to transform into Super Blue like in the original book, he might be able to fight Hitt for a while, but now, he can only transform into Super 2, and under Hitt¡¯s flash power, he can only be abused. Therefore, Hitt easily won the victory in the eighth game.


    Similarly, Hitt also made all the players remember him, the sixth universe, and such a strong opponent.


    "Damn it! Damn it!!"


    Vegeta, who was teleported to the audience, was obviously extremely angry. He did not expect that he was transformed into a Super 2 and was easily defeated by the opponent. From the beginning to the end, he did not even see the opponent''s movements. , It is a shame, he is the prince of Saiyan, he is so bad.


    Monkey King looked at his face full of anger and scorned Vegeta, and shook his head. It was because of him that caused Vegeta to appear early and did not have the chance to grow up to be like in the original book.


    In the original book, he was the second child of a thousand years, but now, he is not even the second child.


    "Fake? He has turned into a Super Saiyan, but he still lost?" Calvura''s eyes widened at this moment, with a face of disbelief: "Hit, you are so strong. ?"


    Hitt ignored him, walking behind him and becoming silent again, but looked at the two remaining players in Universe Seven without a trace.


    "This Super Saiyan, it doesn''t seem to be that great?" Calvura, who had infinite expectations for the Super Saiyan, suddenly became a little skeptical of life, because Vegeta who turned into Super 2 was all hoped Very easy to defeat, which is a bit of a shock.


    Although Hit was his own, Calvra was not happy at all.


    Monkey King looked at Hitt behind him, and said: "The time jump of 0.1 seconds, your flashing power needs to be improved, otherwise it will be of no use to the masters behind."


    Hit¡¯s face moved slightly, and there was a little dignity in his eyes when he looked at Monkey King. He could see through his flashing power at a glance. It is indeed a rumor that he defeated the god of destruction. It was really powerful, but it was because of the greatness that made him. Looking forward to the next final game even more.


    At the same time, the ninth game is also coming.


    In this ninth game, players from other universes had nothing to say, and only the seventh and eleventh universes were focused on.


    The seventh universe is Gula, as Frieza''s brother, his strength is far above Frieza.


    And the eleventh universe was Topo. As a candidate for the God of Destruction, his strength is naturally beyond doubt.


    The battle between Gula and Topo was extremely exciting and ignited the hearts of all audiences.


    From the very beginning, the transformed Golden Gula suppressed Topo in all directions, making him retreat steadily. He could only be exhausted defensively and passively beaten. In the end, a triple gold supernova knocked Topo to the ground. .


    Just when most of the players thought that the Golden Gura was already in their hands, Tupo made up his mind and gave up his justice, thus transformed into a state of destructive energy, and had a fierce collision with the Golden Gura. This battle was instantly It was the destruction of the entire venue, which caused the great priest to make an exception again, allowing the two to use the dance technique to determine the final victory.


    Golden Gula is very strong, much stronger than Frieza, even surpassing Gu Ge. Frieza is the golden Frieza transformed in the third form; but Gula is different, he is in the fourth form The golden Gura turned into is completely different in combat power, far surpassing Frieza''s golden state.


    But the current Golden Gura is weaker than the golden state that appeared in "Dragon Ball Heroes", because the current Golden Gura has not stepped into the realm of God.


    But even if he is still not as good as the Golden Gula in "Dragon Ball Heroes", he is still inextricably tied to the destruction of the energy state and is evenly matched.


    In the end, Topo used the destructive energy to compete with the Golden Gura. Topo used the characteristics of destructive energy to be slightly better. He smashed the Golden Gura into the back legs, and was finally knocked back out of the airspace under the ring and teleported. Appearance, leading to a loss.


    "..." Suddenly he was teleported to the audience, making Jin Gula clenched his fists tightly, his eyes flashed with uncontrollable anger and unwillingness, his complexion was extremely changing, and his aura was fluctuating at an astonishing speed. Quietly disappeared completely.


    No, that''s not disappearing, but mortals simply can''t perceive it.


    "That''s... the realm of gods?!!!"


    Topo, who had won the victory, looked at Jin Gula in the audience and his expression changed drastically. He did not expect that Jin Gula would step into the realm of God after being forced out of the field during the battle with him.


    Fortunately, he has won, otherwise he will definitely lose if he fights the current Golden Gula.


    "It''s a pity, it''s on the rules." Monkey King looked at the angry and unwilling Golden Gula and shook his head. If this is not in the ring, then the ultimate winner must be Gula.


    "To be able to feel his breath of God in the battle against Topo, so as to break through in the battle and step into the realm of God, this Gula''s talent is indeed better than Frieza." Monkey King secretly said. , Appeared in the auditorium of Universe Seven, patted Jin Gula on the shoulder, and said, "You don''t need to be reconciled. In this battle, you have already got the best return, right? ?"


    Gold Gula heard the words, the golden breath disappeared, he quit his golden state and returned to his fourth form, but his complexion was still ugly.


    Frieza walked to Gula and said with regret: "It''s a pity, brother, if you continue to fight, I believe your brother will definitely win."


    Gula snorted and didn''t answer. Although he was very angry and wanted to vent, he still forcibly held back in front of so many bigwigs and sat down quietly...

 3366 Chapter 53 Opening of the Final

    Next is the tenth game and the final game of the preliminary round.


    In the final preliminaries, apart from the sixth, seventh, tenth, and eleventh universe, all other universes were nervous and afraid, because in their universe, there was no player in the finals.


    In other words, if no one advances in this final preliminaries, then they, including their universe, will be completely erased.


    Death is in sight, how can they not be nervous.


    Therefore, they all had high hopes for the last player, but when Broly entered the field, the moment he transformed into a Super Saiyan swept the entire arena, making their hopes instantly shattered.


    Even if it is targeted, Broly still wins easily with an enemy seven. After all, the real strong have already appeared. The rest, although there are a few who are barely strong, are still not enough to transform into a Super Saiyan. Broly.


    When the great priest announced that the winner was Universe 7 again, those universes that had not been promoted to a player, the gods of destruction and the players all changed their faces, and fear instantly filled their hearts.


    "Congratulations to the sixth universe, the seventh universe, the tenth universe, and the eleventh universe for successfully advancing to the final finals. As for the universe where there are no players to advance..." the great priest said, turning around and looking at the king behind him: "Master Quan, You can use the god pad to eliminate them."


    "Ah~ good." Quan Wang looked happy, picked up the god pad and looked at the display on it seriously: "First is the second universe..."


    With a light press, along with the wave of invisible laws, everyone in the second universe present, except for the angels, disappeared in an instant.


    In this scene, the faces of the gods of destruction and the players in other universes have changed drastically, especially those universes where no players have advanced. They are all scared.


    Birus looked at Wes with a solemn expression: "Wes, how is the second universe? Has it really disappeared?"


    Wes casually picked up the scepter and glanced at it, and said: "It''s gone, it''s completely invisible."


    "...!!!"


    The complexions of Frieza and others became extremely shocked, have they really been erased?Just move your finger to erase a universe?This method makes them feel incredible and chills in their hearts. How terrible is the king who looks like a kid?


    Regardless of the shock or fear of others, Quan King''s actions did not stop: "Then the third universe...the fourth universe...the ninth universe..."


    In just ten seconds, the four universes disappeared completely.


    "It''s over, I''m afraid it will be our tenth universe next!" The destruction god of the tenth universe, Rumsey, who looks like a human elephant, has a pale face and a decadent face.


    All the players in Universe Ten were silent. They all knew that Miqiop was just lucky enough to advance. Compared with the next players, it was no different from delivering food.


    On the other hand, Hit of the Sixth Universe has a calm face, and his eyes are fixed on the direction of the Seventh Universe, with a high war spirit. As for Califora, there is no nervousness at all, and all the excited expressions are written on his face. on.


    Gillian of the eleventh universe is still meditating, as if the outside world has nothing to do with him; Topo has a solemn face, his eyes fixed on the direction of the seventh universe. Obviously, all the players in other universes have already The Seventh Universe has become their greatest enemy.


    At this time, the voice of the great priest who had resumed the ring sounded again: "The arena has been repaired, and now there are players from the sixth universe who are invited to the finals: Kyle, Califora, and Hit."


    Kalivra immediately took Kel''s hand with a nervous look: "Go, Kel, this time it''s our two sisters'' turn to fight side by side!"


    Hearing the words, Kelly looked at Calvula''s excited and excited expression, and his nervousness was relaxed a lot: "Um..."


    As the players of the sixth universe entered, the voice of the great priest still did not stop: "Next, I will invite the promotion players of the seventh universe: Nok, No.17 Monkey King, and Broly to enter."


    "And the Miqiop players from Universe 10, Gillian and Topo from Universe 11 enter the arena."


    "Finally it''s this link." Monkey King said, the first one got up and stood up, pressing his name amidst the screams of the big army and military commander, and teleported in.


    Knock, No. 17, and Broly followed closely behind.


    As Monkey King entered the arena, Kalifula immediately ran to him like a familiar one, and then looked at Monkey King, Knok, and Broly seriously, and his eyes flicked back and forth on the three of them. In the end, his gaze stayed on Sun Wukong: "Honestly, you, the super player in Universe Seven, are you?"


    Monkey King: "Didn''t I already tell you? Still asking?"


    Calvura curled her lips immediately: "But~ you don''t lie to me, that Vegeta has been eliminated, obviously not, this guy with a simple look has also turned into a Super Saiyan just now. The hair is also yellow, obviously not in line with the super character you said, so, among you, the only one who has not changed into a Super Saiyan is you. Do you still want to lie to me?"


    "Who told you that if you can transform into a super-blooded person, you can''t transform into an ordinary Super Saiyan?"


    "Hey?" Calvura couldn''t help but stunned, her gaze swept back and forth on Knok and Broly, and finally settled on Broly, because she clearly remembered what Sun Wukong said before. The final player in Universe Seven is stronger than the desperate passer Kelly, but such a naive guy who looks around curiously, is he really that kind of scary guy?


    "Han Han?!" When he thought of this word, Calvura suddenly turned to look at Kel, who was hiding behind her, with a timid and weak face, and her eyes suddenly widened. How similar these two people looked. Ah, they are all so deceptive: "It''s not really him, right?"


    But before Calvura asked, the voice of the great priest sounded: "All the advanced players have entered the arena. This final final is a four-universe melee. Except for restorative items, there are no item restrictions until the effective time is decided. Until the final victory of a certain universe."


    "Even the props are not restricted? It''s just that restorative props can''t be used..." No.17 frowned slightly, a little surprised, but after thinking about it carefully, there are no props available for this kind of competition other than restoration props, right?What is the significance of this rule?..

 3367 Chapter Fifty-Four

    Sun Wukong thought of the fit earrings for the first time, and couldn''t help but glanced at the great priest: "This guy wouldn''t think that after other players use the fit earrings, they can fight me?"


    However, Monkey King did not veto it, because he also wanted to see what these players would look like if they all used fit earrings.


    And just as other players wondered what the significance of this changed rule was, the great priest had already announced the beginning of the finals.


    With the fall of the''start'', Monkey King instantly felt that three auras had already locked him, namely Hit, Califora, and Gillian.


    The so-called masters will naturally seek the strongest opponent, so they focused on Monkey King.


    In this regard, Monkey King smiled: "It seems that I am quite popular." Then, he looked at Califra and Kelly: "Come on, I will be your opponent." Then He said to Broly: "Others, you can do it yourself."


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, Broly, No. 17, and Nok set their eyes on Gillian for the first time. In their perception, this Gillian was the strongest.


    "Leave him to me!" Nok stared at Ji Lian closely, the sparks of war intent throbbing in his eyes.


    No.17 glanced at him calmly: "Don''t think you look like Monkey King, you can make the decision by yourself."


    Broly looked serious: "This person is very strong, let me come."


    Knock immediately stared at Broly with an unhappy expression: "As if you are better than me."


    Sun Wukong saw that he had already started fighting because of his opponent, and he immediately said coldly: "Don''t fight, use rock paper scissors to decide."


    No.17 pondered and nodded: "This is fine."


    Nock: "Then hurry up."


    Broly also nodded silently.


    "rock-paper-scissors¡­"


    "rock-paper-scissors¡­"


    So, in full view, the players of Universe Seven started to fight again and again because of the distribution of opponents.


    This scene obviously made the players in the sixth universe and the eleventh universe very angry. This is too arrogant and defiant. What do you think we are?Pick whoever you want?


    Gillian glanced at the three Broly who were still punching, ignoring them, his figure flashed, and he attacked Monkey King in a flash.


    At this moment, vaguely, people felt a sense of depression from him, but there was no gas flow in his body, and the seemingly unremarkable punch was able to make people feel the terrifying power contained in it. .


    "Your opponent is not me." To this, Monkey King smiled. While blocking Ji Lian''s fist with only one finger, under his shocked expression, he lightly flicked,''Bang'' , Ji Lian was hit hard in an instant, and flew upside down, sliding hundreds of meters away before stabilizing his figure.


    "One, a finger?!!!" Topo was stunned. He knew exactly how terrifying Ji Lian''s strength was, but even so, this Monkey King took Ji Lian''s attack with just one finger. It''s kind of scary to repel him!


    "Just kidding! That seventh universe player is so strong?!!!"


    In the audience, the other players in the eleventh universe opened their eyes wide and looked incredible. Gillian was their killer. In the end, the trump card was an existence that could really fight the god of destruction.


    Ji Lian''s eyes wrinkled slightly, and he pinched his right hand, which was temporarily unconscious due to the severe pain. The shock in his eyes flashed away. He already looked at Monkey King very highly, but the moment he fought, it made him understand instantly. , I still underestimated this opponent.


    "It doesn''t seem to be false to defeat the God of Destruction." Ji Lian, who has always been taciturn and ruthless, looked at Monkey King and opened his mouth. There was no fear in his eyes, but a more fierce fighting spirit was beating.


    Lifting his qi, at this moment, Ji Lian¡¯s entire aura has changed. His figure flashed, his fist was shocked, and the wind blew around his body. The ground beneath his feet rose from the ground due to the influence of his qi. It was scratched and burst in mid-air.


    In this instant, a golden light flashed by, blocking the front of Monkey King.


    Bang~!!!!


    The collision of fists and fists resounded with the roar of the terrifying soul, and the ring underfoot instantly cracked and collapsed.


    It was Broly who fisted with Gillian halfway through the robbery. At this moment, he had turned into a super Saiyan, and his body was full of golden arrogance.


    "Your opponent is me." Broly, who has turned into a Super Saiyan, has lost his previous innocent and silly appearance. Instead, he has a face of determination and violent aura.


    It seems that in rock-paper-scissors, he won the victory.


    "But~" Knok looked at Broly, who had already confronted Gillian, with a full face of discomfort, and then fixed his eyes on Topo''s body: "The Destroyer Candidate, you are also good!"


    "Drink~!!!"


    With a burst of shouts, Nok transformed himself directly, surrounded by lightning and crackling in the golden flames, looking full of deterrence.


    Calvura looked excited: "Oh oh~~ Is this transformation also a Super Saiyan? Is it a bit like the previous transformation of Vegeta?"


    Monkey King explained: "This is Super Saiyan 2."


    "Super Saiyan 2?" Calvura was immediately full of excitement: "Apart from Super Saiyan, is there any Super Saiyan 2?"


    "Not only Super Saiyan 2, there are also behind~"


    "and also?!"


    "I''m optimistic, this is Super Saiyan, which is commonly known as Super Saiyan 1." Monkey King said, the surging golden flame burst out from his body instantly, and even the same long red hair was rendered into A piece of gold.


    Of course, the Monkey King is now the strongest state after all transformations, and it is impossible to transform into a Super Saiyan.


    The super Saiyan who is now transformed is just a simulation of Monkey King, and has released an equivalent breath.


    "Oh oh~ so strong! So strong! I feel that your transformation is stronger than theirs!" Such a close observation made Calvula look excited.


    "That''s because being transformed into a Super Saiyan is related to your basic combat effectiveness. The stronger the base combat effectiveness, the stronger the multiplier."


    "Hmm~~" Calvura and Kale both stared at Monkey King unblinkingly.


    In this regard, Monkey King smiled. The two people''s appetites had obviously been caught by him. When he showed the state of transformation one by one, he was not afraid that they would not approve of the teacher...

 3368 Chapter 55: Monkey Kings Personal Transformation Show

    "Fantastic, next is Super Saiyan 2."


    With that said, Monkey King instantly lifted his breath, his surging arrogance instantly rose, and crackling thunder and lightning were entrained, his eyes became more cold and sharp.


    "This, this, this, so strong! So strong!!!" Calvura felt the soaring breath of Monkey King, her excited body trembled, her eyes shining.


    "Oh oh~~ Super Saiyan, so amazing! So amazing!!" In the main seat, the whole king looked at him with a happy face and shouted.


    And the players in other universes are all puzzled by Monkey King''s performance. They have a hostile relationship with each other. Is this guy so kind to teach others, is his head showy?


    "Then Super Saiyan 3!"


    With that said, Monkey King raised his breath again, and the surging aura made the entire ring begin to tremble violently, and his originally long golden hair also stretched at a speed visible to the naked eye, until it finally reached his knees.


    "Wow wow wow~~ Too handsome! Too handsome!!" Calvura looked at her eyes glowing: "Are there any more?


    Kaier also looked at Monkey King with twinkling eyes, and she was also dazzled by this transformation.


    Monkey King said seriously: "The next transformation actually has two branches."


    "Two branches?" Calvura looked curious.


    "The first branch is that the Saiyans step into the realm of the gods, and the normal state of the Saiyans after reaching the realm of the gods is the god of the super Saiyans, and after merging and absorbing the realm of the super Saiyan god The transformed Super Saiyan can be transformed into Super Saiyan Blue."


    "Super Saiyan God? Super Saiyan Blue?" Calvura looked excited: "What is it like? What kind of?"


    In the stands, Vegeta held his breath and stared at Monkey King. Even Knok and Broly, who were fighting against powerful enemies, were distracted to pay attention to Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong withdrew his qi and withdrew from the Super 3 state. Then his entire aura disappeared, his whole body was slowly covered with a layer of red qi, and the original red hair also turned bright red.


    "This, this is? I can''t feel the breath anymore?" Calvura looked surprised.


    Monkey King: "This is the state after the Saiyan has stepped into the realm of God, that is, the God of Super Saiyan. In this state, only God can sense the breath of God, and most people cannot."


    "That''s amazing! Are you already a god?" Calvura stared at her with big eyes, looking at Monkey King in shock.


    "After that, when you can transform into a Super Saiyan God, after fusing the breath and realm of God, the Super Saiyan who transforms again is Super Saiyan Blue."


    With that said, Monkey King''s aura changed again, and his red hair instantly turned blue and entered a super blue state.


    Although he hadn''t achieved this transformation before, for the current Monkey King, it was natural to achieve it without any effort.


    At this moment, Sun Wukong''s series of transformation guides obviously stunned everyone.


    "After this Super Saiyan, there are so many transformations?" Vegeta''s body trembled with excitement at this moment. The Monkey King''s series of transformations opened an unprecedented door to him. He has already Know how to work hard and move forward.


    "So strong! So strong! I feel your anger now! God! It''s too strong! Super Saiyan Blue!!" Calvura''s face flushed with excitement at this moment.


    Monkey King smiled and said: "This is not the strongest form of Super Saiyan Blue. If it reaches the full power of Super Saiyan Blue, its strength is close to the god of destruction."


    "The quasi-destroyer?!!!"


    Kalifula''s eyes widened in an instant, as well as the players from other universes, their eyes widened. Even the world king gods and the gods of destruction all had shocked expressions.


    Even Broly, who was still in battle, stopped fighting temporarily and watched Monkey King''s personal performance.


    Monkey King withdrew from the simulation state of Super Blue, and said: "This is one of the growth directions after Super Saiyan 3. Next I want to talk about another growth direction."


    "Another growth direction?" Calvula looked at Monkey King with a look of astonishment: "Don''t you say that you can change in this direction as well?"


    Monkey King laughed: "If I can''t, how can I teach people?" He said with a serious face: "Okay, this is after Super Saiyan 3-Super Saiyan 4!"


    "Drink~~!!!"


    With a loud shout, Monkey King¡¯s breath soared in vain, and even the same long red hair became pure black. Except for the head, chest and palms, his body was covered with a layer of red body hair. The whole body was strong and muscled, showing the match. The most primitive wild beauty of the Asian people.


    "This, this, this is so handsome!!!" Calvura screamed immediately. At this moment, she was indeed attracted by the super-4 state of Monkey King. I have to say that this super-4 state is indeed too Man, too domineering, has a fatal attraction for her sister who likes force.


    Kale looked at Monkey King with his face flushed now.


    "After Super 3, can I transform into Super 4?!" Knok looked at Monkey King''s appearance at the moment, his eyes flashed with hot light, the previous Super Saiyan God, Super Saiyan Blue and so on. I haven''t been so excited, because he felt that only this Super Saiyan IV was just tailor-made for him.


    He didn¡¯t know how many years he had been stagnating in the super three state, and he never knew how to move forward. Now Monkey King directly gave him two different development directions. At this moment, he had to convince Monkey King. He was a fake It''s really not as good as his authentic.


    However, in the shock of everyone, Monkey King¡¯s presentation has not stopped: "After Super 4, he is the God of Super Saiyan, but please remember that this God of Super Saiyan and Super Saiyan are two different gods. concept."


    With that, the breath of Monkey King instantly turned red, and even the same black hair turned red. At this moment, his breath disappeared into the perception of ordinary people again, but even if they couldn''t feel it, they could still Feeling a big terror covering the sky above their heads, deep in their souls, because at this moment, the entire Wuzhijie began to shake irregularly, and the space began to produce strange ripples, as if it was about to collapse.


    And all the destruction gods, at this moment, all of them stood up suddenly, with shocked faces, because of this breath, they had already stepped into the domain of the destruction gods...

 3369 Chapter 56: Destruction God Realm

    The destruction gods of other universes have indeed heard that the destruction gods of the seventh universe have been defeated by a human, but that is only a rumor, and they are basically in a state of half-belief, some do not believe at all. Humans defeat the destruction gods?That is simply impossible. This is a fact confirmed by their pride in their bones, but now, Monkey King has proved to them with practical actions that it is not false, but fact.


    Seeing Monkey King in this state, Birus couldn''t help shrinking his pupils. Once upon a time, he was defeated in this state of Monkey King, and it became his nightmare for a long time.


    "It''s really nostalgic." A slight smile appeared at the corner of Weis''s mouth. The state of Monkey King also made him recall the past, which is an unforgettable memory.


    Bados looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes, and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "It''s really amazing. Without the teaching of any god, he can reach this level with his own efforts. It''s incredible. Now, I believe Weiss'' words will not be false."


    "A mere human, really set foot in the domain of the Destroyer God!" Xiangpa''s eyes widened, and his mouth was open enough to fit an egg.


    In the Tenth Universe Auditorium, Lilibei Wu looked at the frightened god of destruction, Rumsey, with a look of curiosity: "What''s the matter, Lord Rumsey?"


    Although she instinctively felt that the current Monkey King was terrifying, but she, who could not perceive the breath of the gods, could not exactly feel the fear of Monkey King now. After all, Monkey King was just a transformation now and did not fully activate her energy.


    "Broken, the god of destruction... that guy''s current state has reached the domain of the god of destruction!!"


    "!!!"


    All the players in Universe 10 were stunned and stunned. Although they had heard of it before, it was confirmed that the shock in their hearts was another matter.


    However, before they were overwhelmed by the shock, Rumsey said something that made them even more shocking: "No, it is not just the domain of the Destroyer God, this breath has already surpassed the ordinary Destroyer God! , This Saiyan is simply a super monster!!!"


    "..."


    The king of the tenth universe and the players have been shocked and don''t know what to say.


    "This, this is simply bullying! This, this, this, how do you fight?!!!"


    The Eleventh Universe, which was originally full of confidence, also panicked the gods. Originally, they thought they had a Gillian on their side, and there was a Destroy God candidate that was already stable, but they didn¡¯t expect the Seventh Universe to jump out of the way and truly destroy. Players in the God Realm, this is simply bullying.


    Although they had heard about how powerful Monkey King was before the game, it was just speculation, just a rumor, just like Gillian¡¯s rumors; but they would never have thought that Monkey King¡¯s rumors would become a reality. It was a nightmare for them.


    Gabe of the sixth universe said with a look of astonishment: "Too, too exaggerated, the level of this seventh universe has far surpassed our level with other universes, right? I am afraid it is level with the other four universes, right? Or higher?"


    "God of Destruction..." Tuo Po looked at Monkey King, his expression dignified: "Jilian, this is a problem."


    Ji Lian, who had been looking calm, frowned slightly at this moment. He had already felt the horror of Sun Wu''s air. This aura could be said to completely crush his current strength.


    But his eyes still didn''t show the slightest timidity, but the fighting spirit became stronger: "It is worthy of the person who defeated the god of destruction. This kind of breath is very strong, but it is also more interesting!"


    "Too, too powerful!" Calvula looked at the current Monkey King, her face flushed with excitement: "Although I can''t feel it for sure, but I already instinctively feel that my scalp is numb, you super game The god is simply too powerful! This has reached the realm of the quasi-destroy god, right?"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he couldn''t help but smile: "No, this is already the domain of the Destroyer God. Decades ago, I used this transformation to defeat the Destroyer Birus."


    "Did you use this transformation to defeat it? Wow~ You are so powerful! Have you really defeated the god of destruction?" Calvura screamed in excitement immediately.


    Monkey King smiled back: "Strictly speaking, he was killed."


    "...!!!"


    The other gods of destruction were speechless when they heard the words. Defeating and killing are already two different concepts!


    If human beings kill the god of destruction, if the fact is not in front of them, they will not believe it.


    Looking at the stunned expressions of the other gods of destruction, Monkey King smiled. Was this shocked?Then if I said to kill Wes with him, wouldn''t it be a shock to his jaw.


    However, in order to maintain a low-key principle, Monkey King said that this news will not be said for the time being.


    "So amazing? Teach me! Hurry up! Teach me!!" Calvura was completely attracted by Monkey King at this moment.


    Monkey King looked at Califora, but he asked, "Do you think I am qualified to be your master now?"


    "Yes! It must be!" Calvura was completely convinced at this moment, and immediately knelt in front of Monkey King, bowed her head and bowed: "Master is here, please be your disciple."


    "Well~ good, good, good." When Monkey King saw this, he nodded his head in satisfaction, finally subduing this arrogant guy.


    Seeing Kelly who was still in a daze, Calvula pulled her to her side, and forced her to kneel on the ground: "Kel, what are you in a daze? Hurry up and go to the teacher. Don''t worship such a cheap master. Bastard."


    "..."


    Monkey King is silent, how does this sound like scolding him?


    "Ah~oh~~" Calvura woke up from a dream and immediately bowed her head.


    Immediately, Kalifula got up instantly, and the monkey who could not wait hurriedly said: "Hurry up~ Hurry up and teach me how to become a Super Saiyan."


    Monkey King: "There are two ways to become a Super Saiyan. One is anger. Every Saiyan has S cells, but the number is not large. As long as you increase the number of S cells, you can stimulate the S with angry emotions. With explosive growth of cells, you can transform into a Super Saiyan."


    Kalivra nodded: "It''s almost the same as Kell''s previous transformation, right? But this transformation is very difficult. For no reason, I can''t get angry. What about the second method?"


    "The second method, you try to concentrate all your breath on one point on your back." ..

 3370 Chapter 57: Teaching Transformation

    "Let me try."


    Calvula did it right away, as if she was constipated, and began to concentrate all her qi on one point on her back: "Hmm¡ª¡ª!!!"


    As Qi gathered in the back, Calvura¡¯s breath began to grow at an astonishing rate, and the radiated Qi gradually turned into golden color. The black hair on one end of the hair turned into golden color for a second, but In the next second, it collapsed in an instant, all the Qi disappeared without a trace, and returned to normal.


    Although there was only one second, Calvura was extremely excited: "Master, did you see it? Did you see it? Did I transform just now? I did it, right?"


    "Well, it''s not bad, go on." Monkey King nodded, and I have to say that Kalifra''s talent is really amazing. It''s just a simple reminder that she really did it. This is the so-called genius.


    Even if ordinary people know this method, it is impossible for them to transform successfully in one try. In terms of the talent of learning cultivation, this Kalifula is obviously at the top of this world.


    But Monkey King was not surprised. He had seen such a talent for learning a long time ago. For example, he had only used Teleportation once in front of Buu before he learned it in seconds.


    "Okay! I think I will definitely be able to transform successfully this time!" Calvura''s expression was excited, and Yu Jiao once again gathered her breath on her back. As her breath soared, Calvura''s breath rose rapidly. It turned golden again, and with a loud roar, her hair color also turned golden in an instant, except for Liu Haiwai, all erected, and her momentum was amazing.


    "Hahaha~~ I succeeded! I succeeded!!" Calvura looked at her hands around her body with excitement, and exclaimed excitedly: "Come on! Master, continue to teach me to transform into Super 2!" I will definitely use the transformation you taught me to defeat you!"


    "Just turned into a super game, you started to swell?" Monkey King smiled at this, then looked at Kelly: "Kel, you come and try."


    "Huh? Oh~"


    Kail was silly, and then nodded obediently, and then he was there for a long time without graciousness, and then he had an inferiority complex: "No, I still can''t..."


    Calvura immediately cheered up: "How could it be impossible! Kelly, you have been transformed before, it''s super awesome! Come on, you can definitely do it."


    Hearing this, Kail continued to "enhance", but still didn''t make an "um", and immediately sat down on the ground with a decadent expression: "No, I still can''t do it, I''m really useless..."


    "How could it be useless for you to be able to transform into a superhero." Monkey King will pull up from the ground: "Come on, I will guide you once. You can experience it with your heart and remember that feeling with your heart."


    "Oh~" Kel nodded ignorantly.


    Monkey King immediately put a finger on her back: "Concentrate, start, let me remember this feeling firmly."


    As Sun Wukong''s thoughts moved, Kaier instantly felt that all her power was uncontrollable and gathered towards the place where Sun Wukong''s fingertips were on her back. She felt that her back was getting more and more annoying. She clenched her teeth and insisted. After a piercing roar, a terrifying yellow-green arrogance burst out of her body in an instant, and her black hair also turned yellow-green. Except for Liu¡¯s roots, the surging aura was stronger than Calvula. Up several times.


    "Wow~Kel! You made it! This breath is so strong! It''s really strong! It''s even better than mine!" Calvura yelled again immediately.


    "I... really succeeded?" Kale looked at his hands with surprise on his face.


    "Don''t be too happy for now." Monkey King interrupted her at the right time: "You have more S cells in your body than the average Saiyan, so the increase after transformation is also extremely strong, and it is easy to run out of control; I Now I¡¯m going to let go. Remember, try to control your emotions and internal energy, don¡¯t let them run away and overwhelm your mind. You have to control your own power perfectly, and you can¡¯t let power control you.¡±


    Kell immediately said with a nervous look: "I...I will work hard!"


    When Monkey King heard the words, he immediately let go of his fingers on Kell¡¯s back. In an instant, Kell¡¯s terrifying aura burst out like a violent gust of wind, and the terrifying yellow-green flames spread out into a sky-like sky. The layers of the surrounding arena were cracked and collapsed.


    Monkey King and Kel flashed away in an instant, avoiding the side, leaving Kel, who was struggling to suppress his roar alone in the arrogant light curtain. Her body muscles and the speed visible to the naked eye expanded rapidly, and for a moment, they turned into one in full view The female Titan.


    "This, this, this, this is amazing! Kel! This is really amazing! It''s my school girl!" Calvura couldn''t help screaming again now.


    Sun Wukong slapped her forehead with an angry slap: "What a shit, this is obviously gone, you go and calm her down."


    Kell was still holding his forehead, still unconvinced: "But, it''s really super awesome! Kell''s hair color is a bit green, is this the pass mode?"


    "I haven''t fully entered, as long as she is further improving her strength, she can fully enter, but she has lost her sanity. It is not very good to enter Chuan Chao in this state. Go and make her sober."


    Calvura heard the words and immediately ran to the violent Kelly: "Kel, you are really super awesome! This transformation!"


    "Um~~"


    The violent Kel''s gaze instantly fixed on Calvula''s body in front of him. The violent aura was daunting, and his huge fist slammed down at her unceremoniously.


    Unexpectedly, Kalifula was still excited and happy. She didn''t avoid it. She believed that her school girl could not attack her completely: "Don''t lose to your own strength! Kel, I believe you can I did it!!!"


    With this shout, Kell''s huge fist stopped just a few steps away from Calvula: "Sister, sister?"


    Calvura was overjoyed when she heard this, "It''s me! Kelly! Come on! Let us become stronger together, and then work together to defeat our stinky master!"


    "..."


    Kail stared blankly, and then, her extremely strong and burly body quickly retracted under Monkey King''s surprised gaze, returning to the figure of a woman, but her height was still higher than Calvula. One head.


    "Haha~~Successful, Kel, I know you can do it!"


    "Delicate emotions, coupled with dependence on Kali Fu La, this Kaier really did not disappoint me." In this regard, Monkey King smiled, Kaier has such a character, it is her luck...

 3371 Chapter 58 Broly vs Gillian (1)

    "..."


    In the audience, Vegeta looked at Kalifra and Kel, who turned into Super Saiyans so easily, her expressions were extremely uncomfortable and complicated. You know, he can transform into Super Saiyans, I don¡¯t know that he is in hell. What level of hell-style cultivation has gone through, as well as the squeezing anger of powerful opponents such as Frieza, can be successful. This really corresponds to that sentence, people are more popular than others.


    "Master, now teach us to transform into Super Saiyan 2!" Calvura looked impatient.


    "What''s the hurry?" Monkey King glared at Califra: "Now you two return to normal, continue to be a Super Saiyan and try."


    "Then how do you quit?" Calvura asked with an angrily look.


    "Just get rid of the breath from your back."


    "Oh oh oh~~" Calvura nodded and returned to normal.


    Kel''s yellow-green arrogance also dissipated and returned to normal.


    Afterwards, Calvura snorted, instantly transformed into a super game, and then looked at Monkey King with pride: "It''s not very simple."


    Monkey King ignored her, but looked at Kaier: "You try too."


    Kale nodded nervously, clenched his fists, and as his aura gradually climbed, with a''swish'', his body was full of yellow and green flames, and he turned into a super Saiyan, and his body remained similar to his normal body shape. She really has completely controlled the strength in her body.


    In response, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "Yes."


    It is indeed a Saiyan who has inherited Chuan Chao, but this talent for cultivation is amazing, and he has taken control of his own power so quickly, and he will not run away because of his transformation.


    In the stands, Wes couldn''t help but nodded. In terms of controlling emotions, Kel was much better than Broly. Maybe this is the advantage of being a Saiyan.


    He clearly remembers how much time and effort it took to train Broly to recover his sanity. Although Broly is not as good as Kel in controlling emotions, it is better than Kel in combat. The Vietnam War The more courageous the exaggerated physique, it is really not comparable to Kell, this may be the advantage of the male Saiyan.


    Monkey King glanced at the rest of the time, and couldn''t help but looked at Broly and the others: "When do you plan to see it? The time for this game is limited."


    When everyone heard the words, they came back to their senses, unconsciously, more than ten minutes have passed.


    Ji Lian¡¯s gaze was fixed on Monkey King¡¯s body, and his fighting spirit was rising. However, before he could speak, Monkey King interrupted him: "You are not qualified to fight with me now. If you can win With Broly, I can play with you."


    Gillian glanced at Broly: "He is very strong, but now I am more interested in you."


    "Don''t you, I only like women." Monkey King waved his hand casually, and after joking, looked at Broly: "Broly, you have heard it too, if you don''t show some real skills, People will look down on you."


    Broly looked serious when he heard the words. From the previous temptation, he naturally felt Gillian''s strength: "You are very strong, and it is worth my all-out effort."


    As he said, with two fists clenched and a deep drink, Broly''s muscles swelled instantly, his height increased to nearly three meters, and his breath soared.


    When Sun Wukong saw this, he smiled: "It''s a humanoid giant ape directly. It seems that he really doesn''t intend to keep his hands."


    As Monkey King¡¯s voice fell, Broly¡¯s movements had not stopped, and the terrifying aura was still rising rapidly. When he reached an extreme, the bright green flames burst out of his body, and his originally black The hair color instantly turned bright green, and stretched a section, the whole Wujie began to shake violently because of his violent aura.


    The atmosphere of horror spread throughout the arena, making everyone face shocked once again after Monkey King.


    Now, they even have the heart to scold their mothers, especially NND. It is enough to scare the Monkey King in the seventh universe, and now such a pervert has appeared again, how the hell are you going to play?


    The rest of the destruction gods all looked at the great priest with faint eyes. With such a terrifying player, the seventh universe is ranked after the second universe. Are you playing us?This damn it is not weaker than the other four high-order universes, right?


    After noticing the eyes of other universe destroying gods, the great priest is also very helpless. He can only be regarded as having not seen it. This is not to blame him. In the previous rankings, the seventh universe was really not strong. This cloth Raleigh won''t even change the Super Saiyan, and the Gula and his like are all dead. There is nothing wrong with this ranking. Who knows that when the Monkey King returns, the strength of the seventh universe will suddenly explode.


    "..."


    After feeling the terrifying breath of Broly at this moment, Ji Lian''s complexion instantly became extremely dignified. This breath was almost the same as his. In the seventh universe, in addition to Monkey King, there are such strong people.


    As for Kalivra, she became extremely excited at this moment: "Wow~ the hair is bright green, so strong! So strong! So he is really the super Saiyan of your seventh universe!"


    Sun Wukong said with a serious face: "Look carefully, his strength is not comparable to that of Kell now."


    Calvura immediately said with great excitement: "What to see! You teach us to transform into Super 2, and when we can transform into Super 3 or Super 4, we will go and beat him."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he rolled his eyes immediately: "Do you think Super 3 and Super 4 are the Chinese cabbage on the roadside? You can change if you want to change? With your current strength, you can only transform into Super 2, and want to be more. Further, we have to break through the existing potential and bottlenecks."


    "Then break through!" Calvura took it for granted.


    Monkey King looked at Calvula with a strange expression, the little girl''s self-confidence was really overwhelming.


    "Time is running out. Come on with your real strength!" Broly looked at Gillian, his body exuding an astonishing rage and violence, and his eyes were extremely cold.


    But at this moment, although his personality is very different, he has not lost his reason. It seems that Weis has achieved very good results in his training.


    Ji Lian''s face was solemn, he knew that this time he really met a strong opponent equal to him, and he couldn''t let him stay.


    The breath of the whole body was released unreservedly at this moment, and his whole body was covered with a layer of red light, which was powerful and palpitating...

 3372 Chapter 59 Broly vs. Gillian (2)

    The battle in the Dragon Ball world does not have the kind of fancy supernatural powers like in other worlds, and some are just incomparable fist collisions, but the power displayed is more than that.


    Broly and Gillian flickered and collided from time to time, erupting into a thunderous roar, and the solid ring had begun to collapse and collapse in the middle of the battle between the two.


    The collision of fists and fists made the void tremble and shocking, and the audience was shocked. Only now did they know that they were so far apart from the real master.


    Broly and Gillian''s speed in the battle has shown the extreme, it is hard to see with the naked eye, and the ears are rumbling from time to time. The two will win each other. You punch me, I reward you, and the battle is getting more and more The more intense it became, everyone was hurt a bit.


    But Broly is the more he fought and the more braver he was, and he showed the characteristics of passing the Saiyan to the fullest. The more this kind of extreme battle, the more injured, the more amazing his growth rate, from the slight downwind to It was evenly matched, and then gradually gained the upper hand.


    After witnessing this series of amazing growth of Broly, everyone showed amazement that there are such people born for war in this world.


    boom!


    With his body flickering, Broly approached Gillian and blasted a punch. Gillian flew out like this, he couldn''t stop Broly''s violent punch.


    However, Gillian seemed to be okay, and instantly flashed, colliding with Broly. With the fierce battle, the flames all over his body became thicker and thicker. With a''boom'', he kicked Broly from the side to the edge of the ring. , The ground beneath him instantly collapsed and cracked.


    Not only did Broly grow rapidly in the battle, Gillian also gradually gained breakthroughs in the battle. These two people who stood at the top of their respective universes showed their amazing talents.


    This kind of fierce confrontation made the eyes of the king in the audience flash, oh oh scream.


    The rest of the audience also held their breath and stared at the two people in the field.


    With a roar, Broly leaped out of the broken stones in the ring, turned into a bright green streamer, and blasted at Gillian with a fierce force. Wherever he passed, the arrogance was brilliant, and the whole was nothing. The world started to oscillate because of his breath.


    Gillian''s face was solemn, and his body was wrapped in a layer of flames that looked extremely sacred. He looked at Broly who was bombarding him with unmatched momentum, and he greeted him with his own iron fist.


    Boom~!!!


    In an instant, the power erupted from the collision of the fists was devastated in all directions, and the ring at the foot could not withstand this level of destruction, and it was cracked and collapsed in an instant.


    But the battle between Broly and Gillian has not stopped, among the rubble, flashing and roaring from time to time, showing the most fierce battle for life.


    Now no one can worry about whether the opponent will die, only to stimulate their strongest potential and greet the opponent with their strongest means before they can fight.


    Unfortunately, in this bloody battle, Broly''s super bloodline seemed to be better. Gillian was still invincible. He was hit by a punch, and while flying backwards, there was a little blood.


    Monkey King looked at Broly in the distance, his face was surprised. When Broly was in the first battle with him, he became stronger. Once Chuan Chao awakens, his growth rate is really amazing: "This has reached Chuan Chao. It¡¯s the limit of the model, and if you go further, you should be able to enter a new realm."


    From the very beginning, Monkey King could see that Gillian¡¯s combat power was stronger than Broly, but he did not expect that as the battle became more and more fierce, Broly became more and more courageous and surpassed the past. You When the breakthrough becomes stronger, then I will become stronger than you, passing the super bloodline, really like a BUG existence, as long as the physical strength is still there, there will be no fall.


    "Jilian was actually suppressed!!"


    The players in the eleventh universe are incredibly unbelievable. Gillian began to clearly have the upper hand, how come it slowly fell to the lower wind? The growth rate of that Saiyan is also amazing!


    Ji Lian stood up, reached out his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Broly: "It''s really amazing. You are the fastest growing guy I have ever seen so far!"


    "But, I also have a reason why I can''t lose!"


    At this moment, Gillian¡¯s breath suddenly increased in an explosive manner, and the flames all over his body were burning, raging up, and finally disappeared in the body completely: "I who gave up everything, the only thing I believe in is to become stronger and change. Better than anyone!"


    "Oh ~ broke again?" Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "This battle is really interesting, it''s ups and downs." Then, he looked at the great priest: "Don''t you think if there are no restrictions, they Will the battle become more interesting?"


    "Yeah~" The great priest heard the words and glanced at Quan Wang, seeing that he was still happy and completely forgetful, and nodded: "Okay, everyone, this competition is no longer restricted by the rules of the ring. Show your respective strengths until one side falls and can no longer fight."


    The so-called rules are just a joke in the eyes of these big guys. They can be changed at will, but it depends on the change of mood.


    But this is undoubtedly the biggest boon for the contestants. Without restrictions, they can show their strongest strength in the United States.


    Almost at the moment when the mandarin voice of the great god fell, Broly and Gillian''s body shape instantly rose into the air, and launched a shocking collision in the air.


    The ring at the foot is already torn apart, and only in the air can they show their due strength.


    Bang bang bang!


    The air was roaring constantly, and the burst of punch from time to time made the void tremble.


    At this moment, Broly and Gillian seemed to have grown to their respective limits and were unable to improve.


    The deafening roar and deafening of the two people made the audience horrified. It was strong, and it was too strong. This kind of combat power, even the four gods of destruction, would be shocked. If it is for these two people In a little bit of time, will it become a fact to step into the realm of the god of destruction?


    The battle between Broly and Gillian was wonderful, you chased me, I chased you, until the final match was once again evenly matched, affecting the hearts of the audience every moment.


    Until Gillian and Broly collided and separated again, the topo of a visual battle entered the battlefield and stopped Gillian: "Jilian, I know that blocking you now is a great shame to you, but I can''t fight anymore. , Even if you and Na Broly have a victory or defeat, how can you face the next Monkey King? If you fall, we will definitely lose." ..

 3373 Chapter 60: Ji Lianpo

    "Do you think I can''t win him?" Ji Lian frowned and looked at Topo. His indifferent eyes made him feel cold. However, he did not back down: "This is no longer a question of winning or not. We can¡¯t afford to lose at all. If we lose, the Eleventh Universe will perish! Think about the creatures in the universe! You should know that this game is not about our personal winning or losing."


    "What do you want to say?" Ji Lian said coldly, staring at Tuopo.


    "Let''s fit together!" Tuo Po said with an extremely solemn expression.


    "What?" Ji Lian couldn''t help being taken aback.


    "I said, let''s fit together! Let''s fit together while you still have physical strength!" Tuopo said in a deep voice, "Use the Potala earrings (also known as Batra earrings) that Lord Realm King told us before. Fit! Anyway, there are no more rules."


    "Impossible!" However, Gillian refused without thinking, "If I win the game in this way, I would rather lose!"


    "You fellow!" Topo was immediately full of anger and anger: "Are you sure you will win? Or do you want to kill all the creatures in the Eleventh Universe?"


    "..." Gillian was silent. For Broly, he had the absolute belief that he would not lose to him, but that Monkey King, he really had no confidence.


    Even if he won the battle with Broly, but at that time, he will definitely have little physical strength left. In the battle against Monkey King, he will definitely lose. Then, the result of losing...


    Ji Lian frowned suddenly. If he wanted to win, he seemed to have only one way to go, but his pride did not allow him to do so.


    At this moment, in Gillian''s heart, self-esteem began a fierce battle with the lives of the entire Eleventh Universe. Should he insist on his dignity or give up his dignity and fight for all the lives of the Eleventh Universe?


    The answer speaks for itself.


    In the original book, Vegeta can give up her self-esteem and merge with Monkey King, not to mention that the kind-hearted Gillian gave up her personal self-esteem for the life of the universe.


    Seeing that Gillian''s complexion became loose, the complexion that understood him was suddenly overjoyed, and he immediately looked at the auditorium of the Eleventh Universe: "Master Kai!"


    From the beginning to the end, the king of the eleventh universe, Kaiyi, who heard the conversation between the two, naturally did not hesitate, and quickly took out the Potala earrings and threw them to Topo...


    Seeing this situation, Broly frowned, feeling instinctively that they couldn''t get the earrings. They just wanted to rush to snatch it, but the rushing Monkey King pressed his shoulder with one hand and prevented him from moving: " Let them fit together. I also want to see what they look like after they fit together."


    Hearing the words on the 17th, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Monkey King: ¡°Monkey King, it¡¯s a bit too big to do this. If you lose, you¡¯ll have to bear the whole pot.¡±


    Monkey King immediately slapped him on the forehead: "I''m called Brother-in-law, no big or small."


    number 17:"¡­¡­"


    On the other side, Tuobo had jumped up and caught Potala''s earrings. Seeing that Monkey King and the others did not stop him, he was a little bit happy. He hurriedly handed the left earring to Ji Lian, and the right earring was the first time Put it on his right ear.


    Seeing Ji Lian holding the left earring in a daze, he couldn''t put it on, he couldn''t help but urged: "Hurry up! It''s this time, why are you still hesitating?"


    Ji Lian glanced at the direction of the eleventh universe, and said, "Only this time!"


    As he said, with a cruel heart, he put the left earring on his left ear.


    The next moment, Ji Lian and Tuo Po''s bodies were instantly wrapped in a ball of light, attracted to each other, and merged together. In an instant, the brilliance of the masterpiece, the horrible aura also bloomed from the light, and the light was like a waterfall surging. Sprinkle down.


    Everyone looked at the figure gradually revealed in the light in shock. They knew that a terrifying existence that astounded the past and the present was about to appear in front of them.


    When the light was exhausted, a slender figure gradually appeared in front of everyone, still in the tight-fitting proud team uniform, or the big bald head as before. The appearance was seven points similar to Gillian, but it was taller and more. Stronger, more slender figure.


    The eyes are even more cold, as if they are indifferent to all living things, and the horrible breath seems to be as if even the heavens are trembling because of him; this is the qualitative change between man and god, and it feels very strange. , But not there.


    "Oh~ this combination is a bit powerful!" Monkey King looked at the figure of Ji Lian and Tuo Po in astonishment. He clearly felt that the power this person possessed had reached the realm of Destruction God.


    "Very strong!!" At this moment, Broly''s expression became extremely solemn. He had only felt this kind of inexplicable pressure from Monkey King.


    No.17 looked solemn and looked at Monkey King: "This breath is a bit unpleasant, Sun... Brother-in-law, don''t go too far."


    Monkey King ignored him, but looked at the figure in front of him and asked, "What should I call you now?"


    "Yeah~" The man rubbed his chin and thought for a while: "Since I am a combination of Ji Lian and Tuo Po, then you call me Ji Lian Po."


    "Jilianpo..." Sun Wukong nodded and looked at Broly: "You go and try his current strength."


    Broly''s face was condensed and nodded, his figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Ji Lianpo in an instant. He blasted out a punch and was caught by the opponent with one hand.


    "!!!" Broly''s expression was shocked, just a transformation. Has this increase in strength changed so much?


    The bright green breath burst out of his body instantly, and he swept towards Ji Lianpo''s face without hesitation.


    Along with the roar of the vibrating void, Ji Lianpo easily blocked Broly''s powerful sweep with his hand, and then indifferently said: "I feel that you are far from me now."


    As he said, his body was full of destructive energy auras, but in an instant, Gillianpo entered a state of destructive energy, and then blasted out with a punch. Broly flew upside down in an instant until he flew hundreds of meters away. Stabilize your figure.


    Seeing this scene, the king couldn''t help but yelled with twinkling eyes: "Wow~ the fit Ji Lian is so amazing! The fit~ the fit~!"


    "Ah~~ It''s really an interesting change." Wes watched Ji Lian break in the field, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Unexpectedly, the Destroyer Alternate and the strength of that Ji Lian, after being combined There will be such a change, and now the situation becomes more interesting."


    Birus looked solemn: "This power is almost the same as the Destroyer..." ..

 3374 Chapter 61 1v4

    The current Ji Lianpo, although the realm has not reached the Destruction God Realm, but the strength has already been reached, that is to say, he is now enough to show the combat power of the Destruction God Realm.


    In the distance, Broly let out a roar, the bright green arrogance broke out completely, and his figure flashed again, appearing beside Gillian''s body.


    Boom~!


    The roar of the trembling void resounded, and the sky was shaking. This punch had already done his best.


    Facing Broly''s devastating punch, Gillian Po''s face was solemn, no longer the calm and indifferent color before, his fist was pinched, and the fist with destructive energy blasted out, the light of destruction was vast, all violent. The power of destruction collided with Broly''s fist.


    The broken arena around below instantly turned into dust in the aftermath that spread out.


    Broly''s body flew upside down again, and the bright green flame of the protective body was also collapsed because of the destructive energy, and a layer of blood was covered on his fist.


    However, without realizing it, Broly stabilized his figure, roared again, deceived him, and launched another fierce attack on Ji Lianpo.


    Gillian frowned slightly and punched Broly again, but he did not expect that the next moment, he would bully him again, so back and forth, as if tirelessly, he was beaten again and again, again and again. Standing up again and again, like the brainless beast, just caring for the prey in front of him, biting and fighting, failing again and again, climbing up again and again, the strong will makes people move.


    Ji Lianpo frowned slightly, because after falling down and rising again, he clearly felt that Broly''s breath not only did not recede, but gradually improved.


    "It''s really a terrible talent for fighting!" Gillianpo had to let out an exclaim. He felt that if Broly had grown up like this, he might threaten him now. So he made up his mind decisively. Solve him here, we cannot continue this way.


    The red light of destruction covered his whole body, representing the destructive energy that belonged to the God of Destruction gathered in his palm, then his figure flashed, and he pressed down in the direction where Broly was.


    Feeling the horror of the destructive energy, Broly immediately let out a roar, and the terrifying green gas bomb exploded in an atmospheric shape. This is Broly''s special skill-super explosive bomb.


    Seeing this, the great priest waved with one hand, and saw a transparent barrier instantly enveloping the ring, completely isolated from the outside world.


    Because he felt that if the confrontation between the two broke out, everyone in the audience would be affected. Those who were less powerful might be killed. As for the players in the field, they would not be under his protection. Inside.


    Ji Lianpo frowned slightly at this, and he stopped his figure, but did not intend to stop the attack. The destructive energy in his hand suddenly soared, and was launched by him like a wave of qigong, and broke out with Broly below. The fired super-explosive bombs collided.


    At that moment, the sound seemed to disappear because of this, and then an earth-shaking roar erupted. The green light wave and destructive energy blasted against each other in the air, and the aftermath of the eruption made the void oscillate. The world¡¯s protection, otherwise the auditoriums of all universes will inevitably suffer.


    In this kind of energy collision, the destructive energy is obviously more destructive and higher. At the same time, the strength of Gillian Po is even higher than the current Broly. Therefore, the destructive energy is gradually becoming overwhelming. The force suppressed Broly''s green light wave and approached him at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "While this continues, Broly will lose!" Seeing this situation on the 17th, he looked at Monkey King: "Brother-in-law, are you still planning to take action?"


    Monkey King''s expression was indifferent: "I want to take action now, what use do you want?"


    "Cut~ If you want us to shoot, just say it, why bother!" Knocker snorted coldly, his figure flashed, and instantly appeared on Broly''s side, directly releasing the turtle-style qigong wave to help Broly block Down that destructive energy.


    However, with his joining, the destructive energy didn''t even slow down at all, which made Nok immediately angry. Doesn''t it mean that it is the same with him or without him?How can this be tolerated?


    With a loud shout, the golden arrogance burst out instantly, and his hair turned golden in an instant, and stretched at a speed visible to the naked eye, directly transforming into Super Saiyan 3.


    With the transformation, the power of Knock¡¯s tortoise school qigong skyrocketed, and even the thickness of the Qigong skyrocketed several times. With a sudden explosion, the destructive energy that was originally pressed down all the way was actually suppressed by the torch Make every inch of it.


    "Wow~ is that Super 3? Is it Super 3?" Calvura screamed excitedly at Nok''s transformation.


    Monkey King nodded: "It''s Super 3."


    Calvra looked shocked: "Isn''t it! Can''t you win in Super 3? And with the addition of Broly, it''s just to break the stalemate with Gillian?"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he gave her a blank look: "You think too much, let alone Super 3, Super 4 can''t beat the current Ji Lianpao, and even the two of them can''t beat the current Ji Lianpao."


    Calvula suddenly opened her mouth in shock: "Isn''t he, he has become so strong?"


    Gillian''s own strength is enough to kill Super 3 in seconds, not to mention whether he is joined by Knok after he is combined, in fact, it has no effect on him, because he has not exhausted all his strength from the beginning to the end.


    The addition of Knock can only be said to give a little stagnation time.


    "It''s Saiyan again..." Gillianpo looked at Nok, frowning slightly. Now, he has become very sensitive to the three words''saiyan''.


    First it was Monkey King, then Kel and Broly, and now it was Knok who transformed into a super-3. After this unremarkable Saiyan arrived at this power conference, it turned out to be an incredible moment of highlight.


    "However, even so, you still cannot escape the fate of failure."


    An indifferent voice came from Gillianpo''s mouth, and the destructive energy suddenly doubled. In a flash, it was suppressed in a devastating manner, completely suppressing Broly and Nok''s joint.


    Seeing this on the 17th, he didn''t hesitate at all, he flashed out in an instant, and joined the battle circle, the Qigong wave was released, and together with Broly and Nok to fight the destructive energy of Ji Lianpo.


    But even so, it can only slow down, but cannot suppress it.


    Ji Lian broke, one to three, still not letting go.


    Regarding this, Monkey King couldn''t help but looked at Hitt: "Why don''t you join in?"


    Hit his brows frowned slightly, to be honest, he hoped Broly and the others would lose, but what happens after they lose?Did he win Gillian Po?


    No longer hesitating, Hitt also joined the battle circle, and the situation suddenly became 1V4. ..

 3375 Chapter 62 Wins and Losses

    For Hitt''s shot, it was also reasonable. After all, Monkey King accepted Kel and Calvula as disciples, and is now helping them improve their strength, which is beneficial to their universe.


    Although they are all rivals, he is more willing to help the Seventh Universe of his own universe than the completely unfamiliar Universe Eleven.


    With Hitt''s participation, the four of them were fully energized, and Ji Lianpo faced the waves, and finally did not fall into the wind. The four energy waves and the destructive energy were entangled back and forth.


    The sky was darkened by their influence on the waves, and it was very depressed. It made people feel that there was a great pressure on the top of the head and the heart, and it felt that breathing was a little bit difficult.


    As for the central point of the wave, it seems as if a round of great sun has formed, magnificent, and extremely devastating. There is a terrifying aura that pierces the soul and slashes the soul. It shocks waves and makes the entire Wujie The trembling silence roars for it.


    Although the personal strength of Broly''s four cannot be compared with Gillianpo, the explosive power of the four of them twisted into a rope is quite amazing.


    Seeing the four people''s attack actually blocked his own attack, Ji Lian couldn''t help but frowned slightly, his eyes were cold and indifferent, with an unparalleled killing air.


    At this time, they are naturally unable to stop, let alone being merciful, there is only one way to go to defeat the opponent.


    Rumble~~!!!!


    The sky began to vibrate and roar at this moment, and waves of horrible destruction erupted from Ji Lianpo¡¯s body. With the will to destroy, the anger was full, and the destruction energy in his hand suddenly more than doubled. With a crazy attitude, he began to destroy the Qigong wave that broke Broly''s four people together, and pressed it in the direction where they were.


    "Aren''t the four of us enough to win you alone?!!!" Knok roared, his eyes were almost out of his sockets, burning all his potential fighting spirit, unscrupulously unleashing his full power, and the qigong wave in his hand was also in vain. Skyrocketed.


    Broly, No.17, and Hitt felt the light of death that was about to get close to each other. They gritted their teeth and exploded and burned their last potential.


    As a result, the qigong wave that the four people glued together soared in vain at this moment, once again suppressing the destructive energy of Ji Lianpo.


    The waves of destruction spread, tearing open the atmosphere, cutting Cang Yu, and coercing this boundless world.


    "Can you win? Master, can the four of them win?" Calvura asked with excitement looking at the sky. Such fierce confrontation made her enthusiastic, and she couldn''t help but want to join it.


    Hearing this, Monkey King looked at the fierce confrontation in the sky, but he shook his head: "What kind of method is not good for this Gillian Po. He chose the stupidest counter wave. If they defeated one by one, the four of them would not last long. Now Well, it seems that he can''t hold on for long."


    Kalivra''s eyes lit up: "In other words, can you win?"


    Monkey King shook his head: "Win? You think too much, at most you just lose in this match-up game, but it''s impossible to defeat Ji Lianpo."


    A player who has stepped into the realm of the god of destruction is so easily defeated.


    As if to verify Monkey King¡¯s words, the Broly four who burned their final potential, their qigong wave was at a stalemate, and they began to slowly gain the upper hand, and then a little bit to overcome Jilian...


    Regarding this, Ji Lianpo burst into anger, with an unbelievable expression on his face: "How is it possible! This is destructive energy! He would lose to the qigong wave released by mere mortals?!"


    Accompanied by incredible roar, Broly''s four people''s qigong wave gradually approached Ji Lianpo, and then the pupils of the crowd shrank suddenly and crashed on his body, erupting with a terrible roar, as if to Shatter this side without boundaries.


    Together with the enchantment placed by the great priest, they all began to fluctuate in this terrifying explosion, with a tendency of destruction.


    The weakest player in Universe Tenth, Miqiop, disappeared directly in this terrifying aftermath, but because the rules of the game have been completely cancelled, even if they are killed, there is no problem.


    At this time, the faces of the players in the Tenth Universe and the Destroyed God''s face changed drastically. With the death of Miqiop, they also declared the demise of the Tenth Universe.


    But at this moment, the whole king was completely attracted by the battle in the field, and he didn''t have time to bother to wipe out their Tenth Universe. It seemed that he could survive for a while.


    The great priest looked at the scene in front of him, his brows frowned slightly, his hands moved, and an enchantment was put on again, which was completely stable.


    The terrifying Yuwei exploded in the enchantment, as if a stormy sea was set off, and the wind was devastating, making people untenable.


    And the only thing in the field that is not affected is Monkey King, still standing calmly and indifferently, the aftermath of terrifying destruction has no effect on him.


    The players and the gods of destruction in other universes who saw this scene all had their pupils tightened. From this point alone, they could see how powerful Monkey King was.


    Now, they suddenly remembered that the most terrifying thing in the field was not that Ji Lianpo, but the Monkey King who hadn''t made a lot of shots, that was the player who really stepped into the realm of Destruction God.


    "How? Did you kill him?"


    When the aftermath gradually calmed down, Nuoke and others looked at the center of the explosion with nervous and serious faces, they wanted to see Gillian Po falling from the sky.


    However, they were disappointed. Ji Lianpo, who was full of the breath of God, was still floating in the air in embarrassment. Although it was full of scars, he did not fall.


    However, under the Qigong wave of the four people, it consumed a lot of his energy and physical strength. It was obvious that his combat effectiveness had declined.


    However, the consumption of Broly''s four is not small, well, of these four, you can''t count the number 17. This guy is a humanoid with unlimited physical strength and doesn''t know how tired.


    Therefore, even if the three of Broly, Knock, and Hit are very expensive, the 17th is still at its peak.


    As for Knok, although he is a biochemical man, his manufacturing process is actually the same as gene cloning. Therefore, he does not possess the characteristics of an artificial man.


    He turned into a Super 3, and now even the strength to stand up is exhausted.


    Although Broly is short of breath, he still has the power to fight.


    Hitt seemed to look indifferent, but his condition was only a little better than Nok.


    Therefore, it seems that Ji Lianpo lost the opponent, but in the end, it was Ji Lianpo who won.


    "It''s okay? It''s a bit bad!" Kalivra frowned suddenly.


    Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "So, now it''s your turn to play together." ..

 3376 Chapter 63 Kevlar

    "I''m fit with Kail?" Calvura''s eyes lit up and she became inexplicably excited: "Yes! As long as I fit with Kail, it will be absolutely invincible in the universe!"


    Immediately, Califura looked at the auditorium of Universe Six: "Quickly, give me the ring."


    "It''s Potala earrings." The Sixth Universe Realm King Fowa corrected it, and then threw the earrings that had been prepared at Califora, as if he had expected this scene a long time ago and was already ready.


    Upon seeing this, Birus immediately looked at the realm king Shen Xin: "Should we also have those earrings in the universe? Take them out and hand them to Broly!"


    Realm King Shen Xin said hesitantly: "Yes, yes, but we have Master Monkey King, shouldn''t it be necessary?"


    "...Then don''t use it." Birus was taken aback and nodded. If they also used earrings, wouldn''t it be a disguised explanation of their distrust of Monkey King?Don''t go to death on your own terms.


    After receiving the Potala earrings, Calvula immediately handed one to Kel: "Kel, hurry up, put it on her left ear."


    After speaking, he put the right earring on his right ear without hesitation.


    After seeing the current astonishing battle, Calvura has clearly realized that if they are not fit and transformed, they may not be eligible to participate in the battle.


    After Kel and Kalifula put on Potala earrings at the same time, the two women were both wrapped in a dazzling light, and then moved closer and merged together.


    Along with the extremely powerful aura erupting, a brand new figure appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    The movement here obviously attracted the attention of Gillianpo and Broly. They were originally after fiercely confronting the waves, and they were very tacitly trying to rest for a while, but they were killed by Kale and Calvra. The fit was shocked.


    "Are the two of them fit too..." Ji Lian frowned slightly, instinctively feeling a little crisis, but he did not choose to shoot, because he knew that if he did, the Monkey King who had been watching would definitely not be there. Standing on the sidelines, that would be very detrimental to him. Now he is exhausted and his physical strength is somewhat overdrawn, so he has to speed up his recovery.


    "Oh oh oh oh~~~this body~~hahaha~~~I feel so strong now! Hahaha~~" The character after the fusion of Kel and Calvula just appeared, and he burst into excitement. Yelled, and then, with a''drink,'' instantly transformed into a Super Saiyan, the green flame exploded like a flame, and the breath soared, making the complexions of Nok and the others extremely dignified.


    That''s too much. They just weakened a strong enemy that fits together, now there is another one?


    Seeing that the woman''s hair color after turning into Super Saiyan was grass green, Monkey King nodded in satisfaction. It seems that after the two women turned into Super Saiyan, Kaier''s pass was also perfectly inherited.


    "Hahaha~~~ So strong! So strong~~ Hahaha~~ Master! I feel that I am really strong now! Hahaha~~ I feel even you and I can win!"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he rolled his eyes suddenly: "You are really swollen, but the appearance after fusion is really good."


    The infinite potential of Kier Chuan Chao, coupled with Calvula''s horror training talent, the combination of the two super fighters, is simply perfect.


    Monkey King looked at the woman in front of him, and said, "Do you think of a name?"


    "Yeah~" The woman pondered for a moment, and then said excitedly: "Kevlar, my name is Kevlar now!"


    "Kevlar... okay." Monkey King nodded: "Now, try to transform into Super 2."


    "How to change?"


    Monkey King said seriously: "Super Saiyan 2, to put it bluntly, it is Super Saiyan who has surpassed Super Saiyan. Now, you concentrate all your energy on your back and release it. To stimulate all the existing potential and surpass yourself, I believe that with your talent, it should be possible."


    "Let me try."


    Kevlar nodded with a serious face, and then concentrated all the energy of her body to her back as the Monkey King said. With the horror of her breath soaring, the green flame covering her body suddenly sparkled with a crackling electric arc, releasing a powerful The impact turned into a violent wind and spread, and the momentum was shocking.


    It''s just a reminder that Kevlar has actually transformed into Super Saiyan 2, and it is also Super Saiyan 2 in super mode. It must be said that Kefura has the training talent of Kalifra. Pull, cooperate with Kaier''s super bloodline, it is simply terrifying.


    Obviously, the current Kevlar''s strength is already above the super blue, and it is comparable to Broly who has transformed into a superhumanoid state.


    A transformation of an ape-shaped human form, one more transformation, the strength of the two is not much different.


    "Not enough, it has to be improved."


    But even so, Monkey King still shook his head and turned into a Chuan Chao Broly. It was also in the constant battle with Gillian that he broke through himself and gradually matched him. That is to say, the current Calvlarian Ji Lian couldn''t win, let alone the broken Ji Lian who was already in a fit state.


    Seeing Monkey King¡¯s expression, Kevlar was immediately dissatisfied: "Hey, hey~~Master, what is your expression now? It seems very dissatisfied? People are super strong now!"


    "Strong a ghost~ It''s still far from it." Monkey King said ruthlessly, and then pondered: "Broli can be ape-shaped in human form. With Calvula''s talent, he should be able to do it too. ?"


    "Kevlar, can you ape?"


    "What kind of ape?" Kevlar looked dumbfounded.


    Monkey King couldn''t help but look behind Kevlar: "Are you Saiyans in Universe 6 without tails?"


    "The Saiyan still has a tail???" Kevlar was even more confused.


    Okay, don''t ask, the ape transformation obviously won''t work.


    Seeing that Monkey King stopped talking, he made Kevlar uncomfortable like a cat scratching: "Hey, don''t just say half of it! Do Saiyans still have tails? What is apeification?"


    Monkey King: "The Saiyans in our seventh universe have tails, and the Saiyans with tails can turn into a great ape if they look at the moon, thus increasing their strength tenfold."


    "Why don''t I know?" Kevlar touched his back subconsciously: "Can it be improved tenfold? Can''t it be changed without a tail?"


    "You can change without a tail." Monkey King looked at Broly: "The reason why he is so tall now is precisely because he has become a great ape in human form without a tail."


    Kevlar''s eyes beamed: "Teach me what to do to enter the humanoid giant ape!"


    "You have never even felt the giant ape transformation, still want to transform into a human giant ape transformation?" ..

 3377 Chapter Sixty Four

    "How do you know if I can''t if I don''t try?" Kevlar seemed to have a natural confidence in himself.


    Monkey King said with a serious face: "This may be a bit dangerous. If you can''t restrain your emotions, you will lose your mind and enter a state of rampage."


    "I can, come on!" Kevlar was eager to try.


    "Then try it."


    Monkey King nodded. The Saiyans of the sixth universe are different from the violent Saiyans of the seventh universe. They are naturally gentle and the embodiment of justice. In other words, they should be better than the Saiyans of the seventh universe in terms of controlling emotions. Much more powerful, maybe the humanoid ape is suitable for them.


    Monkey King: "Look at my right hand."


    Kevlar immediately stared at Monkey King''s right hand with both eyes, and saw a ball of light immediately appeared on his fingertips, emitting a soft light. Seeing this light, Kevlar''s eyes suddenly went wide. , I only felt that my heart beat suddenly and violently, as if something hidden somewhere in the body was being affected, the heart beating more and more violently, and my brain was inexplicably covered by an extremely violent bloodthirsty emotion. , In her heart, there seemed to be an extremely violent voice bewitching her, killing and killing everything that she saw, destroying everything she saw...


    After that, I felt an unparalleled amount of violent violence emerge from the body. In a flash, Kevlar¡¯s ??muscles began to swell, and his body began to rise, two meters, three meters, and it was still rising at a speed visible to the naked eye. .


    The breath has grown exponentially at an alarming rate, making the faces of the audience and players changed drastically. This breath is really bad, and it is already close to Ji Lian.


    Without a tail, one cannot transform into a giant ape, but as the power of the giant ape is pulled out by Monkey King, it turns Kevlar into a human form.


    In this regard, Monkey King had a plain face. Since he first saw Broly transform into a giant ape in human form, he has known this way of transformation.


    Just wanting to regain sanity in this way of transformation, the more difficult it is, because after the golden ape is transformed, regaining sanity is another super four transformation method, which can be imagined to be difficult.


    However, with this method, even if you regain your sanity, you can''t transform into a super four, because there is no golden giant ape.


    If you want to transform into a golden great ape, you must have a certain level of personal strength and potential, or you will only be an ordinary great ape.


    Well, the topic is far off.


    Seeing the pupils in Kevlar''s eyes gradually disappeared, Monkey King''s brows couldn''t help but frown. It was a sign that he was about to lose his sanity. He immediately shouted, awakening Kevlar from the drowning of the extremely violent emotions: "Keep it up. Be rational, control yourself, and don''t be affected by those emotions. If you can''t control the power that bursts out of your body, try to gather them all on your back."


    Kevlar yelled at "Ahhh" and did not reply, but she had already done what Sun Wukong said. A terrifying green flame erupted from her body, and it turned into a sky covering a dozen meters away from her. far.


    And her giant''s height, which had already skyrocketed to five meters away, also began to shrink and shrink rapidly. The green arrogance leaked from the runaway also began to shrink into the body, and the swollen and solid muscles began to shrink and become tight. To slim...


    Seeing this scene, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile, which shows that Kevlar has controlled the amount of violence raging in his body.


    I have to say that Kalifula''s cultivation talent is really amazing, blessing Kevlar who merged with Kaier, it has become the most perfect fit talent.


    In the end, Kevlar''s height stopped at a little more than two meters. The degree of muscle expansion was not as obvious as Broly. Instead, it showed the lines and softness that only women can have, and the hair became longer. It''s a verse, but because of the size, it still gives people a feeling of extremely burly and tall, but it also gives people a sense of heroism.


    "Not bad!"


    Looking at the figure in front of him, Monkey King nodded in satisfaction. He possessed Calvula''s talent for learning and cultivation. This Kelvra could be said to have controlled his own power to the extreme.


    Kelly and Calvula are really a perfect match.


    "Successful, successful! Really, really stronger again!!" Kevlar looked at his hands in disbelief, his eyes were filled with incredible excitement, this feeling full of explosive power. , It is so wonderful, great.


    At this moment, arrogance, arrogance, self-confidence, excitement, anticipation, all emotions appeared on Kevlar¡¯s ??face, and then, she pointed at Monkey King, her breath was surging, and her fighting spirit was high: "Come on! Master, I I will use the transformation you taught me to defeat you personally!"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he couldn''t help but smile. He somewhat understood Kevlar''s character. He was not surprised when he said something like this: "Aren''t you supposed to fight that Gillianpo right now?"


    "That guy has just gone through a bitter battle, and he is no longer in his peak state. He is fighting with wheels. Victory is not martial." Kevlar was arrogant: "Now, compared to him, I am more interested in Master you."


    "Really." Sun Wukong looked at Kevlar with a smile on his face: "You don''t seem to respect the teacher."


    "To defeat you is to be the best proof and respect you teach me!"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he smiled: "It seems that there is a little reason."


    "So, I''m going to go!!"


    Kevlar snorted, and his figure flashed in front of Monkey King. The fists with green flames were not fancy, but they contained incomparable terrifying power and blasted towards Monkey King. This punch was enough to burst countless stars in the sky.


    However, this punch that moved countless people was easily received by a finger extended by Monkey King.


    For an instant, the needle dropped silently here, and everyone, including the God of Destruction, was stunned and shocked.


    Monkey King¡¯s calm voice as always came into everyone¡¯s ears: ¡°Although I think what you said is a bit reasonable, I still think that your approach is a bit rebellious.¡±


    Then, with a''bang'' slap, Kevlar was directly knocked to the ground.


    "?????"


    At this moment, Kevlar''s whole person was dumbfounded, he was shot stupid, and his head was full of question marks.


    I have become so awesome, I thought I could fight with my master, but I didn''t expect to be slapped like this?


    "Should I not become stronger? Why???" ..

 3378 Chapter 65 Rolling

    "Why?" Looking at Kevlar with a puzzled look, Monkey King looked at her with a smile: "I''ll tell you why."


    As he said, he lifted her up and slapped her on the ground again with a slap.


    "Ahhhhh~~~ I don''t believe it!!" Kevlar was stunned again, and then yelled. She naturally admires Monkey King''s strength. It is because of admiration that she will be a teacher. , But apprentice is also to defeat it.


    Which apprentice¡¯s goal is not to pursue his own master?But he has obviously become so strong, but he still can''t match a finger of Monkey King. Such a result is unacceptable for the arrogant Kevlar.


    While roaring, Kevlar leaped forward, bullied himself again, and launched a fierce attack on Monkey King, but the ending was still the same. There was no warning, and it was not as good as her reaction. He was slapped and slapped by Monkey King. On the ground.


    "Ahhh~~ I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe that my current strength is so different from Master you!!" Kevlar got up again like crazy, and attacked Monkey King. Unfortunately, he was slapped by Monkey King. thing.


    But Kevlar was like Xiaoqiang who couldn''t be beaten to death, falling down and climbing up, up and down, in an infinite loop, the audience was stunned.


    Even Ji Lianpo in the distance couldn''t help swallowing saliva. He could feel that Kevlar''s strength was very close to him, but even so, she was still being played like a child in Monkey King''s hands. , Then, what about yourself?


    "Master Wukong is still the same as before, unfathomable!" Broly admired this from heart, and the current Kevlar made him think of himself before facing Monkey King.


    Climbing up from the ground again, seeing Monkey King slap again, Kevlar was frightened and begged for mercy: "Don''t, don''t fight, Master!"


    "Aren''t you convinced?" Monkey King looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "I am convinced, I am convinced." Kevlar said weakly. She was really stupefied by Monkey King''s serial slap. She was afraid that if she was beaten down, she would be stupid.


    "Do you know that you are wrong?"


    "Know it''s wrong!" Kevlar''s tone can be said to be categorical: "I will not dare to fight Master you such a perverted move after being killed."


    "En?" Sun Wukong immediately crossed his eyebrows, scared that Kevlar instinctively covered his head: "I, what am I saying wrong?"


    "..." Forget it, Monkey King didn''t bother to be familiar with such a guy with a stubborn head. He tilted his head and glanced at Ji Lian: "Repose?"


    He originally planned to make Kevlar and Jilian break through the tricks, but this disobedient thing is going to fight him instead, now it¡¯s all right, he¡¯s almost slapped by his serial slap, obviously he can¡¯t do it anymore. Fighting with Ji Lianpo, it seems that I can only do it by myself.


    Ji Lian broke the words, his expression instantly became extremely solemn, he knew that he was about to face the strongest enemy in his life.


    He knows that he can''t win, but he can''t lose, because if he loses, the entire universe will be wiped out. He can''t afford to lose. In his hands, it''s the life and death of hundreds of millions of beings.


    At this moment, Ji Lianpo completely ignored Broly and the others on the side. In his eyes, only Monkey King was left, and the breath comparable to the god of destruction reawakened from his body, and this side of Wuzhijie began to shake irregularly.


    And Broly and the others all stepped aside wisely and gave the battlefield to Monkey King and Ji Lianpo. They knew that since Monkey King chose to shoot, then it had already heralded the end of the power conference.


    "come on!"


    Ji Lian clenched his fists tightly and was already ready to attack. At this moment, he burned all his potential and released all his power without reservation. The red flame wrapped him, actually letting him People feel a kind of sacredness and destruction, and then everything returns to peace, there is no sound, time seems to be still, but because of this peace, people feel the shocking power of the heartbeat.


    "Not bad." At this, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "Come and try."


    "excuse me!"


    Ji Lianpo let out a deep sigh, and his figure instantly appeared beside Monkey King, above his fist, destructive energy shining brightly, demonstrating the ability to destroy everything.


    Monkey King still stood still, standing still, ready to meet him, accompanied by an ear-splitting roar, Ji Lian''s pupils shrank instantly, a mouthful of blood came out, and his figure flew out directly.


    "!!!"


    Everyone was shocked and shocked at this moment, as strong as Ji Lianpo, isn''t it the enemy of One He?


    "This, is this person''s strength far above the Destroyer God?!!!" The deliciousness was so shocking that he lost his voice. The strength displayed by Monkey King made his heart tremble as Destroyer God.


    "Sure enough... the gap is huge!!!"


    Stabilizing his figure, Ji Lianpo trembled with his right hand and looked at Monkey King in the distance. His face was solemn. He just thumped his right hand and almost numbed his right hand. He had no doubt that if the opponent was exerting a little force, Will his hand be scrapped?


    "But, I can''t lose! Absolutely can''t lose!!!"


    Gillian pierced the tip of his tongue, using severe pain to stimulate his own fighting spirit that was gradually lost because the opponent was too strong, and using pain to force his fighting spirit to become high, a series of destructive energy balls were launched from his hands to the Monkey King. Flying away.


    Looking at the destructive energy bombs that were flying towards him, Monkey King seemed to be unconscious, stepping out, and instantly appeared in front of Ji Lianpo.


    "Wh, what?!!!"


    Ji Lian''s face changed drastically in an instant. He didn''t expect that Monkey King could appear in front of him instantly under that kind of intensive destructive energy bomb. He was so scared that he instinctively wanted to fly back. Unfortunately, his reaction was still slow. Then, with a shocking roar of''boom'', Monkey King had already blasted his abdomen with one foot, and accompanied by vomiting blood again, Ji Lianpo flew out.


    "..."


    Broly and the others looked at this utterly overwhelming situation, all silently, it was too strong, and they worked hard together to weaken the strong, so vulnerable in front of Monkey King.


    "If this is your full power, then you can declare your surrender, and you can still avoid a bit of beating." Monkey King looked at Ji Lianpo who was trembling again, and said calmly.


    "Surrender? I want to too! But, I can''t!!"


    Ji Lianpo gritted his teeth and punched Monkey King resolutely again...

 3379 Chapter 66 Epiphany

    This punch destroys the energy waves, as if to cut the void, contains great power; the whole body is radiant, burning like fire, and is coming to the world for the god of war.


    "Good posture, but unfortunately, it''s still too weak."


    Monkey King smiled and made a non-fancy punch. When he couldn''t respond, he bombarded his abdomen. There was a bang, an ear-splitting roar, and the atmosphere was a twisted wave.


    Ji Lian broke the sound of''Wow'', and the acid water was vomited out, and he knelt down on his belly, his light disappeared without a trace, his face was full of distorted pain.


    With this punch, Monkey King obviously used some strength, which directly made him lose the ability to stand up again.


    "..."


    The audience in the eleventh universe is silent. This is already obvious. The strength gap is too big. Let alone Ji Lian broke, even if the Destroyer himself plays, he will definitely lose, right?Such players, how can they be won by mere mortals.


    Ji Lian fell to his knees on the ground in a cold sweat, raised his head with difficulty, and looked at Monkey King: "Your strength... not only... has reached the realm of God of Destruction...?"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he couldn''t help but smile: "Have you always thought that I was just destroying the realm of the gods? Ah, by the way, you only seem to know that I defeated the god of destruction Billus, but you still don''t know that at the time, I was even his Master, Wes also killed them together."


    "!!!"


    Ji Lianpo''s eyes were instantly rounded.


    Not to mention him, even the destruction gods, angels, and great priests in the audience were full of shock and consternation.


    "Wei, Wei, and Weis, have you been killed by him?" Xiangpa stammered at Weis in Universe Seven.


    Similarly, other destructive gods of the universe, the angels have fixed their eyes on him.


    Weis immediately put on a look of embarrassment, and said: "Really, I have hidden such a shameful thing so well, how come Master Wukong shook it out."


    "!!!"


    Obviously, this sentence has been confirmed most clearly, and everyone is open-mouthed and dumbfounded.


    Bados'' eyes flickered towards Monkey King, her heart was full of shock. She had only been hinted by Wes, Monkey King was very strong, but she never expected that this strong, even Wes was killed. .


    If it hadn''t been for Weis to admit it, she would definitely not believe that a human being, without the help and training of God, could grow to this level, it was incredible.


    As for the destroyers of other universe players, their hearts are full of resentment.


    Are you kidding me? Even angels have been killed. There are such horrible guys in Universe Seven, why don''t you cancel the qualification of Universe Seven?Instead, the qualifications for Universes 1, 12, 5, and 8 were cancelled?The level of the seventh universe is obviously far beyond the other four universes, alright!Did your head get kicked by a donkey?


    And the great priest couldn''t help but glanced at Weiss. You conceal such important information without reporting it, really a cheating baby.


    Ji Lian Po is a combination of Ji Lian and Tuo Po, and Tuo Po, as a candidate for the God of Destruction, naturally understands the relationship between the Angel and the God of Destruction. Therefore, Ji Lian Po also knows the gap between the God of Destruction and the Angel. He really did not expect that he already looked at Monkey King very highly. He did not expect that he would still underestimate his opponent in the end. He stared at Monkey King. Ji Lianpo was silent for a while, only to feel weak for an opponent like this. He really could Win?


    He has always been arrogant and never admit defeat. At this moment, he also feels that all his efforts will be useless in front of this person.


    Seeing Ji Lianpo''s expression, Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "Are you planning to give up?"


    At the same time, the players of the eleventh universe also yelled loudly at this moment: "Jilianpo, don¡¯t give up! Jilianpo! Stand up! Stand up quickly! We believe in you, you can definitely create miracles. Stand up quickly!!!"


    Ji Lianpo, who had originally planned to give up, couldn''t help but look towards the eleventh universe auditorium. He couldn''t help but shake his mind with the unswerving and deadly eyes of his former companions. What is this feeling?Is it trust?Is it the so-called true feelings?


    In a daze, Ji Lianpo''s mind vaguely showed the memories of the past that belonged to Ji Lian. His tragic past left him with only deep resentment and determination, and no longer believed in the real family and friendship in the world; but now watching the audience At the dinner, the sheets cheered for him, not afraid of life and death, but hoped that he would not give up easily. He was silent. It turned out that he has never been alone, and has always been guarded by his companions.


    "Can''t fall down! I will never fall down here!!"


    The lost fighting spirit suddenly awakened at this moment. In the past, although Ji Lian had always upheld justice in doing things, he never really wanted to do anything for others. He was just doing justice with his own will. Just fight for yourself.


    But at this moment, he changed. He is no longer doing justice for his own will, but really wants to fight for these former companions and all the creatures of the Eleventh Universe.


    Before, what he did was personal justice, but now what he did is true justice.


    Sudden insight, Ji Lianpo''s heart that could not be calmed suddenly calmed down and reached a state of no waves. At this moment, he felt that his brain was extremely clear, and his already exhausted body suddenly appeared. The scorching heat and incomparable gentle force traveled all over the limbs, supporting him to stand up slowly.


    Unlike Ji Lianpo¡¯s clear feelings, what the audience saw was that a silver-white aura suddenly emerged from his body, surrounding him, and the aura of terror was rising...


    "this is?!!"


    At this time, Billus waited for a while. The gods of destruction all showed stunned faces when they saw each of them.


    As for the delicious taste, she looked at the angel Macarita with a shocked and surprised expression: "Macarita, is this, is this??"


    The Eleventh Universe Angel Makarita nodded indifferently: "Yes, as you think, it is really surprising. I have not even taught this trick to break through. I didn''t expect him to enter by himself now. That state is worthy of being a super soldier after the fit. This talent is indeed amazing."


    "Oh~ It''s interesting to have an epiphany in helpless despair."


    Monkey King looked at Ji Lianpo at this moment, and suddenly became interested...

 3380 Chapter 67: Freedom and Extreme Conscience

    Looking at Ji Lianpo, who was surrounded by silver-white aura, Monkey King touched his chin and said with interest: "It doesn''t look like a transformation, but a sublimation of realm. It''s interesting. I didn''t expect to be like this pure martial arts. In the world, there is still this kind of realm move."


    "It''s Freedom''s ultimate skill, that guy, has no teacher to understand it?!!!" Birus was in the audience with a look of shock.


    He couldn''t fully grasp this free Ji Yi skill, but he didn''t expect that Ji Lianpo would learn by himself without a teacher, and he realized it. For him, it was a bit of a blow.


    Freely Ji Yi Gong, this original book opened for Monkey King, originally thought it would not appear in the power conference, but now it was suddenly realized by Ji Lian in despair and helplessness.


    In the original book, it was Monkey King who was forced by Ji Lian to comprehend the Ji Lian Ji Yi Kung; now, it was Monkey King who forced Ji Lian Po to comprehend the Ji Ji Yi Kung. Perhaps this is the fate between the''Monkey Wukong'' and Ji Lian. .


    Jizai Jiyi Gong, no, what Ji Lianpo now comprehends can''t be called "gong", but can only be called the "Zhizai Jiyi" when the first signs are shown.


    He was surrounded by silver-white aura, because he had a big bald head, his hair color was unknown.


    "Yes, let me try the intensity."


    Sun Wukong was obviously interested in this kind of free power. He immediately suppressed his strength at the same level as Ji Lianpo, and then actively launched a continuous attack on Ji Lianpo.


    However, this series of attacks seemed to have been foreseen by Ji Lianpo, and they all dodge easily. This scene caused Broly and others to shrink their pupils and dodge them?Did he avoid it?Then Ji Lianpo, who had been under pressure, dodges all the attacks of Monkey King?


    "Isn''t it? So Ji Lianpo suddenly became so powerful?" Kevlar was stunned: "Even so, I avoided the master''s attack?"


    After launching such a continuous attack, Monkey King has already thoroughly analyzed Ji Lianpo: "It turns out that the body and consciousness are separated, relying on various parts of the body to perform conditioned actions, without the need for brain thinking, to speed up the movement to the maximum. Speed ??and responsiveness allow all parts of oneself to perceive the dangers around them beyond instinct. It is no longer necessary for the brain to think first and then act. It turns out that this is the ultimate freedom of mind. I thought it was something amazing. That''s it?"


    Seriously, very disappointed.


    Without temptation, Monkey King''s movements suddenly became extremely free and easy, and he shot it out with one palm, and when Ji Lianpo was about to avoid it, he changed his moves instantly. Don¡¯t you rely on instinctive reactions, then I¡¯m going to make you instinctive. The reaction is not enough.


    This palm, with a''touch'', slammed into Ji Lianpo''s chest firmly, and then was greeted by a series of palms and roars from Monkey King. Ji Lianpo was instantly blasted and flew back, vomiting blood repeatedly. , And finally flew out hundreds of meters away from both palms, before stabilizing his figure.


    In the court, the silence was a bit scary, and they were a little puzzled. At first, Ji Lianpo obviously performed so perfectly. He thought there was a chance of a comeback. Why was he suddenly beaten again?


    Ignoring the shock of everyone, Monkey King closed his eyes. The next moment, his whole body was instantly covered with silver aura, even his hair turned silver.


    Seeing this scene, Birus almost stared out his eyes, and opened his mouth so that he could squeeze several eggs into it: "This, this, this, this, this is-the most perfect free ultimate skill?? ?!!!"


    Bados also looked astonished at this moment: "Is this just learned? Or will it be early? If it is just learned, then Master Wukong''s talent is really scary."


    The great priest also looked surprised. He was also taken aback by Sun Wukong¡¯s performance. From his eyes, it was natural to see that Sun Wukong would never be able to do so easily at first, otherwise he would not need to try. Yes, but just take a look, test it, and it will work, and you will be at full level once you learn it, which is really scary, no, it''s scary.


    It was so delicious that it was too irritating because of his inner heart, which caused his face to twitch.


    This is too bullying. I thought that Ji Lianpo had realized the free Ji Yi Kung. They had already seen the hope of victory in the eleventh universe. They did not expect that the next moment Sun Wukong would directly come to a perfect free Ji Yi Kung. It doesn''t hurt people.


    Brother, you''re so awesome, just give it a go, don''t torture God so much.


    "How can this kind of perversion be won!"


    The players of the Eleven Universe are really desperate right now.


    "Hehehe~~ That''s amazing, this Monkey King." Makarita, the Eleventh Universe Angel with a double ponytail, looked at Monkey King with twinkling eyes, and then said to Wei Mei De: "It''s a pity. Sir, it seems we will say goodbye soon."


    "..." Tasty was so mad that he was silent.


    "This is really an unfair matchup." After Bados said this, he looked at Xiangpa blankly: "Is that right, Master Xiangpa? However, I have to tell you something in advance. Sprinkle it."


    Elephant Patton was jerked by the angry face, sometimes he really wanted to beat Bados, it was too dark.


    "It seems that the final victory is the seventh universe." The tenth universe angel Kesi turned his head to look at Rumsey, but Rumsey interrupted her first: "Don''t talk, you are sad. "


    Compared with the shock of others, the Monkey King now shook his head in disappointment, because this Free Ji Yi Gong did not improve him at all except for the addition of a cool special effect.


    Before he became the lord of the world, his control of his body had reached perfection, let alone now. It can be said that his normal state is already the perfect state of the free and extreme power, but it is so bad. It¡¯s just a special effect.


    He originally thought that this freely extreme skill would be a powerful move, but he didn''t expect it to be just such a thing, and he was really disappointed.


    However, Sun Wukong was extremely disappointed on this side, but Kevlar became extremely excited and excited, his figure flashed, and instantly appeared in front of Sun Wukong, staring at him with bright eyes: "Master, What is this? What is this? It looks amazing! Teach me quickly! Teach me quickly!"


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King suddenly became speechless: "Why do you want to learn everything when you see it?"


    "As long as I am good, I want to learn, can I learn this transformation?"


    "This is not a transformation, it just represents a realm. Learning can be learned, but it''s a bit difficult." ..

 3381 Chapter 68: Absolute Gap

    Kevlar looked confident: "I have to learn when it''s hard. I''m learning things soon."


    "This is not something you can learn with talent." Sun Wukong smiled: "In order to learn the free and extreme kung fu, in addition to the experience of many battles, there must be a lot of luck and opportunity, and one in a thousand. You have the talent, but you have the experience and talent, but the luck and opportunity are still close. If you want to learn hard, Birus is a lesson for the past, and even he can''t control it perfectly now."


    "Wow~ Can''t even Master Birus have perfect control? Then I have to learn more!" Kevlar became even more interested.


    Monkey King: "Yes, after the power meeting is over, I will teach you."


    Hearing this, Kevlar suddenly pulled his head down: "It seems that I have no chance to learn."


    "Why is this?"


    Kevlar''s tone was full of dismay: "This final victory must be the seventh universe, Master. Once the game is over, our sixth universe will be gone..."


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King smiled and stretched out his hand to touch Fula¡¯s head. She was taller than herself, so she had to give up and patted her on the shoulder instead: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, you die. It''s impossible."


    "Really?" Kevlar''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and she didn''t ask too much. Since Monkey King said so, she naturally believed that she was right.


    Turning his head, Monkey King looked at Ji Lianpai: "Now, do you still want to fight? Or is it better to admit defeat?"


    Ji Lianpo looked at Monkey King¡¯s complex expression, and the feeling of despair and helplessness struck again. He was already in despair and helplessness through the comfort of his companions and suddenly realized. He didn¡¯t expect that in the end he still had no use for eggs. They directly took out the most perfect form to slap their faces, which was impossible to play. The so-called self-confidence was once again seriously hit.


    But the blow goes to the blow, and admit defeat, that is impossible.


    Ji Lianpo raised his qi to the extreme. He used his actions to show his position, staring at Monkey King, his eyes resolute: "Come on! Let me see the gap with you firsthand!"


    "Oh~ are you sure?" Monkey King looked at Ji Lianpo with a playful look.


    Ji Lianpo had a serious face, and was ready to wait: "I''m sure, I will recognize it even if it is dead!"


    Monkey King nodded: "I have a good enlightenment, then I will fulfill you."


    A trace of breath was released, and it was instantly pressed on Ji Lianpo''s body. In this instant, Ji Lianpo''s eyes suddenly stared at the boss, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, and he knelt directly on the ground, his face pale and his pupils In the middle, was full of horror: "Is this... the gap? I didn''t expect...I''m in front of you......even your breath...can''t bear it!!"


    ''Pop~!!With a sound of'', the Potala earrings worn on his ears instantly shattered into dregs. Ji Lianpo instantly lost consciousness and fell to the ground. His body also split into two rays of light, forming Ji Lian and Topo; The two lay motionless on the ground, apparently in a coma.


    "..."


    Everyone was shocked and speechless for a long time by this scene, so Ji Lianpo, who is comparable to the god of destruction, was so defeated?


    The gap between the two is so big?That Monkey King is so powerful?


    The gods of destruction and the angels were all shocked. At this moment, they suddenly thought in their minds, such a strong person, I wonder if the great priest can fight?Where is the king?


    Together with this thought, they turned pale in fright. They quickly shook their heads to erase the absurd thoughts that had just arisen, but looking at the Monkey King in the field, the shock in their hearts remained unforgettable for a long time.


    The look of the great priest at this moment has become rare and solemn. Just now, Sun Wukong didn¡¯t move his hand for a moment, and he didn¡¯t feel the means of Ji Lian. He did not feel it, but he knew that Sun Wukong was just relying on The breath hit Ji Lianpo badly, and he couldn''t even do this kind of terrorism.


    Not to mention him, even the king could not do it.


    "How far has this person reached? Is that adult''s order really related to him?"


    In contrast to the shock of others, the solemnity is different. The little and cute Quan King is happily clapping his palms right now: "So amazing! So amazing! Monkey King, how did you defeat Ji Lianpo just now? So amazing! I didn''t even see you doing it, he suddenly fell down."


    After hearing this, Monkey King looked at Quan Wang with a grin: "Want to know?"


    "Hmm~~"


    The king nodded again and again, his face full of longing and curiosity.


    But Monkey King turned his head and ignored him: "I won''t tell you."


    "what?!!!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, all the saboteurs were frightened, and their pupils were stunned. It is indeed the Monkey King!Even Master Quan Wang is teasing.


    Quan Wang suddenly got up and flew in front of Monkey King: "Don''t, tell me! Tell me!" It looked exactly like a child asking parents for sweets.


    Looking at Quan Wang''s shining eyes, Monkey King ignored him. It is useless to sell cuteness to him, unless you are a cute loli, otherwise cute is useless.


    When he waved his hand, he said with an impatient look like catching a fly: "Go, go, play, the game is not over yet."


    When the great priest saw this, he also hurriedly reminded: "Yes, Lord Quan, it is still time for the game. If you have any questions, please ask after the game is over."


    He was really afraid that the whole king would be upset and fight Monkey King.


    Now, he is also full of jealousy about Monkey King, and he has to observe again, so that he can''t cause friction with the whole king.


    "That''s it!" Quan Wang looked disappointed, but he obediently returned to his seat.


    "Now, only you are left." Monkey King tilted his head and looked at Hit.


    Hit was silent, and now he had recovered a lot of physical strength, but facing the Monkey King, feeling a great pressure, couldn''t help but look at Kevlar.


    Kevlar immediately rolled his eyes: "Don''t look at me, I don''t like to be abused."


    Well, the companions are unreliable, they can only rely on themselves.


    Although Hitt knew he was invincible, he was naturally arrogant and arrogant. Naturally, he could not surrender cowardly.


    He clenched his fists, his qi in his body had risen to the extreme, and then he didn''t see any movements. The next moment, his figure suddenly appeared behind Monkey King, containing the horror enough to blow up the planet with one punch. The fist blasted towards the back of Monkey King, and then weirdly passed through.


    "Afterimage?!!!"


    Hitt''s face changed drastically.


    Sun Wukong put a hand on his shoulder behind him, and said: "Shan Shi Gong is indeed a good move, but unfortunately, it is useless in the face of absolute strength." ..

 3382 Chapter 69: Final Battle

    At the moment when his shoulder was put on by Monkey King, Hitt only felt his scalp numb, his flashing power was activated again, and his strange figure disappeared. When he appeared, he was already tens of meters away.


    But at the moment he appeared, Monkey King also appeared in front of him: "Your flash time is only 0.1 seconds, which is a bit short."


    In the original book, Hitt gradually grew to 0.2 seconds, 0.5 seconds in the game, and now no one is his opponent for him to grow, naturally only the original 0.1 seconds.


    Hitt''s pupils couldn''t help but shrank, and his figure instantly retreated: "Can I keep up with my flashing power just by speed?!"


    "It''s not just speed~" Monkey King grinned, and in the next instant, before Hit had reacted, he hit his chest with a punch, causing him to vomit blood and fly upside down.


    When he stabilized his figure, he looked at Monkey King''s expression with astonishment and shock: "Shan Shi Gong?"


    Monkey King didn''t answer, and said calmly: "Isn''t it easy to learn?" As he said, his figure disappeared again, when he appeared, Hitt vomited blood again and flew out.


    "..."


    Hitt, who had stabilized his figure, suddenly became silent. He was sure that Monkey King definitely used his own flash time skill, and he learned it at a glance?Can you learn your own flash time skills?And the duration is definitely more than one second, how to play this?Not to mention his skill was learned by his opponents, and he was far better than him. It was the deadliest to be defeated in the field he was best at. This feeling made him a little doubtful of life.


    Now Hitt understood what Ji Lianpo felt before, this Monkey King was so desperate and powerless, there was no hope of winning at all.


    "Have fun!"


    He was already ready to fight to the death, but Hitt suddenly lost his interest. He gave up resisting and vowed that he would never fight with this pervert again. It was too shocking to people''s mood. He considered himself. His mind is as solid as a rock, but now, it is split.


    He never wants to meet this kind of opponent again, because fighting him is not a matter of winning or losing, but fundamentally defeating you, it is really ruthless.


    Monkey King: "Don''t worry, it was one second just now. Now you let me try for two seconds, or three seconds. See how many punches I can hit you."


    "..." Hitt, who has always been calm and indifferent, couldn''t help but talk about his face at this moment. Isn''t he trying to show off to himself?Without giving you a chance, Hitt raised his hand and surrendered, "I surrender."


    After finishing speaking, his figure flashed and appeared in the audience of the sixth universe, the action called a quick and easy.


    Kevlar looked at Hitt who was forced to surrender directly and couldn''t help but cast a sympathetic look. It seemed that he had also tried his master''s abnormality, leaving a serious psychological shadow.


    Then, seeing Sun Wukong''s eyes suddenly fixed on him, his heart suddenly tightened: "Master, Master, what do you want to do?"


    "In this case, it seems that only you are left."


    Kevlar immediately looked around, isn''t it? Now except for her, all the rest are from Universe Seven.


    Kevlar immediately said with a nervous look: "You are my master, don''t you want to bully the small with the big, right? If you have the ability, don''t take action. You can''t beat the other players in your seventh universe."


    "Oh~ Are you so confident?" Monkey King smiled when he heard the words, "Okay, who told me to be your master, don''t say I won''t give you a chance." Then he looked at Broly: "A pair One, fight with him, as long as you win him, even if your sixth universe wins."


    Monkey King just wanted to see if it was the power of the seventh universe or the sixth universe.


    "Really?" Kevlar was overjoyed: "Haha~~ Worshiping you as a teacher really is the most correct choice in my life!"


    In the sixth universe auditorium, Xiangpa, who had already accepted his fate, almost didn''t jump up when he heard the words, but was forced down by him again. Calm down, be calm.


    It seems that the military strategist has cured his impulsive illness.


    It''s just like Pa calmed down, and Birus couldn''t calm down anymore: "I knew that something must have happened in the end."


    He wanted to reject Monkey King¡¯s proposal, but he didn¡¯t dare, so he could only look at Weiss: "Weiss, do you think Broly can win?"


    Weiss looked calm and calm: "It''s hard to say that Kevlar''s strength after anthropomorphization is already above Broly, but it doesn''t matter, the gap is not very big, and their time to fit together is coming soon. It will definitely lose."


    When Birus heard this, he was relieved immediately, and then stood up and shouted: "I heard it! Broly! This battle is definitely not to be lost! Absolutely not! Otherwise, I want you to look good!"


    Bados in the audience of Universe VI couldn''t help but look at Birus: "Master Birus, if you lose, you will disappear with Universe Seven. How can you make him look good then? "


    "I..." Biluston was choked by Bardos in silence, and immediately glared at Xiangpa.


    Xiangpa instantly exploded his hair: "What stare? I didn''t say it!"


    The military teacher immediately glanced at Xiangpa: "Oh, look, you are quite arrogant? Is it better than two gestures?"


    "..." Elephant Pa''s head tilted, ignoring him, stunned and unable to fight, what else could he do?Ignore it.


    In the field, the players of Universe Seven frowned slightly after listening to Monkey King''s words. Monkey King''s decision was a joke about their lives, but no one dared to come forward.


    Well, this person does not include No.17: "Brother-in-law, if you don''t take action, let us fight against your two apprentices, how about?"


    Monkey King glanced at several people and said calmly: "Who dares to intervene, I will kill who."


    "..."


    Hearing this, several people in Knok were silent, so, you have a big fist, you have the final say, they all chose to leave without saying a word, and appeared in the seventh universe auditorium as spectators.


    Broly''s complexion instantly became extremely dignified. Why suddenly, the fate of the entire Seventh Universe was in his hands?


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he also appeared in the seventh universe auditorium, completely ceding the battlefield to Broly and Kevlar.


    Kevlar stared at Broly, gearing up: "Hey, your name is Broly, right?"


    Broly nodded seriously.


    "I know, Master must do this to see the battle between the Sixth Universe and the Seventh Universe Chuanchao, so please show all your true skills, don''t let me down!" ..

 3383 Chapter 70 Chuan Chao vs Chuan Chao

    Broly didn''t talk nonsense, and directly expressed his stance by action. After the humanoid giant ape transformed, he transformed into Chuan Chao, and the surging breath swept through it.


    "Haha~~ So strong! So strong! ~ That''s right!" After feeling the terrifying breath of Broly, Kevlar was extremely excited: "However, I am the strongest passer in the universe. people!"


    With a arrogant and tender drink, she could not wait to attack first.


    Broly''s face was indifferent, and he did not hesitate to confront him, his fists breaking through.


    boom!


    The fists of the two slammed together, making an ear-splitting dull sound. The sky never collapsed. Only the part where the fists touched made an abnormal sound, erupting, destroying waves, and spreading.


    Fortunately, there is no other planet here, otherwise it will inevitably explode in the collision of the two.


    The two did not have too much language, nor were they entangled with fancy skills. Some were just in the high drink, punches and punches, speed and skill competition, power and power.


    The energy that erupted from the battle between the two was absolutely terrifying, and every blow was shocking and roaring, and the audience trembled.


    Attacks that open and close, let go, just like the sun, moon and stars will be knocked down, which can tear the universe apart.


    This scene is much more intense and shocking than when Broly and Gillianpo confronted the waves.


    Even the barrier cast by the great priest could not withstand the energy collision between the two, and it began to become distorted and shaken, and it was about to break.


    This made the great priest''s brows involuntarily frowned. This level of competition is like a confrontation between two quasi-destructive gods. The destructive power shown by them has severely affected the balance. Even if it is him, there is no absolute certainty that can be used. The barrier came to block the battle between the two.


    Just when he hesitated to use more sophisticated means, he suddenly saw an enchantment covering the playing field. Facing the confrontation between Broly and Kevlar, he did not move at all, and immediately seemed to feel a little bit towards Monkey King. Looking in the direction of the past, the surprise in his eyes flashed away.


    He could feel the firmness of this barrier. It seemed that he didn''t even have the ability to break open. His eyes instantly condensed. Only now did he discover that the strength of this Monkey King was far beyond his imagination.


    "Ahhhhh~~!!!"


    Broly''s sudden roar interrupted the thoughts of the great priest, and saw that Broly in the field became more and more sturdy as he fought. The sound was like a tiger roar, and his power was heavy. After a slight disadvantage, he gradually occupied Upper hand.


    Obviously, Broly is obviously better than Kevlar in the growth of combat. Kevlar is of unlimited potential, calm and outstanding. Perhaps this is the interpretation of the sixth universe Saiyan; but Broly is different, Broly Li belongs to the type of unlimited potential and violent fighting. He is born for war. He will not lose easily because he is weaker than his opponent. He will fight more and more bravely until he is even with his opponent or even surpasses his opponent.


    "Ahhhhh~~!!! Don''t think that you are the only one who can yell!!!"


    Seeing that he was gradually suppressed, Kevlar couldn''t help but yelled out, as if he had entered a runaway mode, his aura rose again proudly. The confrontation between the two had already formed a burst of energy circles in the air. Flashing around, even if there is a barrier blocking, the auditorium is still shaking and trembling, as if the heavens are trembling, deterred by the momentum of the two confrontation.


    All the players held their breath and watched the shocking battle with their eyes unblinking. They only felt that they were fortunate to see such an extraordinary battle. Afterwards, even if the universe was erased, they would die without regret.


    The shock that erupted from the battle between the two is simply unimaginable. If there is no barrier protection, the players believe that, let alone watching the battle, it would be a blessing not to be affected.


    "Haha~~ Happy! You guy, really strong!!"


    Kevlar hit the excitement, suddenly shouted loudly, the fighting spirit became stronger.


    "You are also very strong!"


    Broly shouted deep, like a muffled thunder, full of violent, it seems that although he is still sane now, but he seems to run away at any time, making people feel trembling.


    The so-called violence is like a wild beast, which is vividly displayed on his body, like a natural bloody war god, tireless.


    On the other hand, Kevlar was much more calm. She didn''t seem to be as violent and oppressive as Broly. Apart from strength, she didn''t feel like a Saiyan who was under a pass.


    Roar!!!!


    Drink it~!!!


    The two roared together, they couldn''t stop the fight, and at the same time they rushed up into the sky. They all exuded a dazzling green arrogance and collided. As the two fisted continuously, the space they were in gradually began to change, becoming more and more of their Like arrogance, it was rendered with a layer of green and spread all the way.


    "this is?!!!"


    All the gods of destruction got up one after another, their complexion changed suddenly. They couldn''t understand this change. If two gods of destruction fight, a similar situation will happen. The space will be gradually swallowed by their energy, destroyed and destroyed. , Leading to the destruction of the planet and the destruction of the universe.


    However, the situation between the two of them is different from the devouring space caused by the battle between the god of destruction and the god of destruction, but the surrounding space is affected by their breath, and is gradually assimilated and destroyed. This is enough to show that they are already facing The real god of destruction is moving forward.


    Obviously this is an unqualified competition between the universes, but there are frequently such super-powered players, which makes them seem very speechless. Is the destruction gods so worthless now?A trivial mortal, do you say that you are close?


    The two green figures fought against each other in the air from time to time, and the two occasionally had a victory or defeat. You come and I shattered the surrounding atmosphere. It can be said to be full of punches, like a sea of ??stars, with unmatched fists, showing an invincible posture.


    This is a battle between Chuan Chao and Chuan Chao, both of them are more and more courageous in the battle, showing the power of a peerless arrogant, the green arrogance is vast, the fist bombing can cause a series of star field explosions, the horror is extreme.


    You knocked me down from the air with one punch, and I kicked you again, and then I was returning you with a powerful roar of energy, but the fighting between the two was so intense that it could not be said.


    This is a contest between blood and blood, fate and fate, such a shocking scene, frightening, it is really amazing, this kind of battle has surpassed the imagination of the masters of the world.


    The players in the audience have been dumbfounded. They couldn''t imagine that they were fortunate enough to see such fierce battles evenly matched. Even as spectators, they were extremely nervous...

 3384 Chapter Seventy One

    oom!!!


    The confrontation continued, Broly and Kevlar rose up in green arrogance, already rendering the sky, and gradually rendered all their venues green, and then the green was collapsed by the energy of the confrontation. , Began to destroy and destroy, so that the space in which he was in gradually began to become gray.


    However, all these changes only change within the barrier, and cannot extend the slightest outside the barrier.


    The enchantment that Monkey King displays is like an absolute cage, which cannot be destroyed or surpassed in any form. Its existence is the absolute truth of the law.


    The great priest looked at the strength and incredibleness of this enchantment, and couldn''t help but secretly startled. Such an enchantment could not even be displayed by him. In other words, that Monkey King might have surpassed him in strength?


    Is this possible?Can human beings really grow to this point?Now, he finally understood a little bit why that adult would also participate in such a trivial matter.


    Just as everyone watched the battle with their breath held and their spirits concentrated, the battle in the field was unexpectedly sudden. The energy exploded due to Broly and Kevlar was too amazing, as well as the space they were in. It was assimilated and swallowed, so that it showed the energy surge of destruction and destruction.


    They were nothing on their own, and there was no pressure to bear, but the Potala earrings worn by Kevlar couldn''t withstand the collision of this energy at all, so that they finally reached the limit it could bear and broke.


    At the moment Potala¡¯s earrings shattered, Kevlar suddenly split into two and exited the combined state.


    "I...Damn!!!" Calvula looked at her hands and Kel next to her blankly, and then burst into a swear word without the image of a lady


    Kyle also looked dazed: "Ah? Is the fit over?"


    And Broly, who had a violent face, suddenly stopped. He knew that the moment Kevlar retired from the fit, the winner was already divided.


    Kalifula immediately looked at Fwa, the world king god of Universe Six, with an angrily look: "What kind of broken earrings are you, the quality is so bad?"


    Foix said he was helpless. Potala earrings have been able to persist until now, it is not easy.


    Calvura said with an eager look: "Anything else? You are giving me a pair!"


    Foix shook his head. Do you think this is Chinese cabbage?


    In this regard, Monkey King also shook his head. Although the combination of Potala earrings is much more powerful than the combination technique, it has serious disadvantages. Once the energy erupted from the battle reaches the limit it can withstand, it will be broken, making it impossible to proceed. Too fierce and advanced battle, relatively speaking, it seems that the combination skills are better, at least before the combination time is over, there is no need to worry about the risk of the combination being released.


    Sun Wukong got up and looked at Califra and Kelly: "That''s it, no need to fight."


    Although they have not been able to see them decide the final victory, it is already very good, and speaking of it, Broly is better, after all, he is one on two.


    "No, we haven''t lost yet!" Calvura was obviously very unconvinced, drank it~ yelled, and turned into Super Two: "Kel, we continue to play!"


    "Ah~ okay, sister!" Kel clearly obeyed Calvula''s words, she said, go ahead, and directly transformed into Chuan Chao, acted at the same time with Calvula, and launched a joint attack on Broly. .


    Broly did not hesitate about this, his arrogance soared, and he flew up without hesitation. Since you still want to fight, then fight!


    Broly was full of arrogance like flames burning, powerfully making the void tremble, her figure flashed, and instantly she appeared on Calvula¡¯s side. Calvula was shocked and wanted to fight back, but her speed had already reached He couldn''t keep up with Broly''s speed, and with a touch, he was directly hit by Broly''s huge fist, and immediately coughed up blood and flew upside down, looking very miserable.


    "...The current me...I can''t connect him with the ability to punch?" Calvura was shocked and shocked. She flew upside down, her eyes widened.


    However, at the same time as her heart was shocked, Kell on the side was completely enraged.


    Seeing Calvula vomiting blood and flying upside down by a punch, Kel''s pupils, who were already extremely sensitive, were instantly enlarged, and endless anger burned like a raging flame, covering her reason, and immediately roared: "Sister-- Ahhhhh~~Kill you! Kill you!!!"


    A violent green flame erupted from Kel''s body, his muscles swelled and increased, his body instantly became the size of Broly, his hair was elongated, his pupils completely disappeared, and he had obviously lost his sanity completely.


    "Humanoid giant ape?" Seeing Kaier''s form, Monkey King was a little surprised. After Kevlar''s state transformed once, she didn''t expect that she could transform again with her own power. It really deserves to inherit Chuan Chao. People with bloodlines have amazing talents.


    However, it is a pity that because of his transformation in an angry mood, Kell completely lost his mind.


    "Broly!!!"


    A loud roar came from Kel''s mouth, and his tone was full of rage and bloodthirsty killing intent.


    Then I saw Kel kick in the void, and the sky roared for it, and her figure appeared in front of Broly as if teleporting, and the two fists collided, and the roar that shook the sky instantly erupted.


    Waves and ripples spread in circles, showing the power of destruction.


    However, the two of them couldn''t beat a few punches, and Broly kicked Kel down from the air.


    Obviously, the two currently seem to be in the same state, but Broly''s combat effectiveness is stronger.


    Watching Kel''s falling rapidly, Broly had cold eyes, and the attack did not stop. After winning the pursuit, her figure flashed and appeared above her side, and then hit Kel''s abdomen with a merciless punch. Accompanied by a scream, Kel''s green arrogance suddenly collapsed, his body shrank and returned to his normal state.


    This is not because Kelby¡¯s Broly is so far apart, it¡¯s just that she used too much physical energy after merging with Kalifula, and now she is transformed into ape-like human form because of her anger. Her physical strength is Kel¡¯s. Weakness, such an attack by the stronger Broly, instantly exhausted her last stamina, unable to even maintain her transformation.


    "You guy!" Calvura, who was slowing down, saw that Kel was beaten to withdraw from her transformation, and immediately looked angry, flew around and hugged the falling Kel, staring at cloth with extreme anger. Raleigh, if it weren''t for holding Kel, she might have attacked Broly...

 3385 Chapter 72: Super Dragon Ball

    "Okay, come back." Monkey King''s voice sounded again.


    Califora immediately glanced at Monkey King. When he saw Monkey King¡¯s serious and indifferent expression, she felt guilty. She knew that if he didn¡¯t listen to Monkey King, the consequences could be serious. She immediately turned to Broly. Stared at him: "Remember it for me, next time we will definitely win it back!"


    After finishing speaking, he flew over to the auditorium of Universe Seven with Kell in his arms, and when he landed in front of Monkey King, he said anxiously: "Master, do you have anything for Kell before? Come one. "


    Monkey King slapped her unceremoniously on the forehead: "It deserves it, didn''t you call you back? Why are you not obedient?"


    Califora tilted her head and curled her lips: "Isn''t it unwilling, if it weren''t for the broken earrings, I think we can win."


    "Confidence is a good thing, but full of self-confidence, but it is arrogant." After a lesson from Monkey King, he took Kel from Califra''s hand, took out a fairy bean and fed it to her. For a moment, he was unconscious. In the past, Kale opened his eyes and woke up, and the exhausted physical strength returned to the peak, and his breath grew a lot.


    Ordinary Saiyans will only be able to improve their strength after they are about to recover from death; but Chuan Chao is obviously better, as long as they go through fierce battles, they can be greatly improved, and even if they don¡¯t fight or train, The normal state of combat effectiveness will gradually increase. This Chuan Chao is indeed a bug-like existence. If someone with Chuan Chao''s bloodline has an immortal body, relying on this characteristic, what degree will he eventually grow to?


    Thinking of this, Monkey King suddenly thought of the Black Broly. No wonder that Birus didn''t even balance him. It seems that his strength is stronger than imagined.


    And at this moment, the voice of the great priest came to everyone''s ears: "Everyone, the final finals has ended, and the final winner is Broly of the seventh universe, so..."


    Having said this, the great priest turned and looked at Quan Wang: "Master Quan, you can use the god pad to eliminate those unqualified."


    With the fall of the mandarin voice of the great gods, the faces of the player-level destruction gods of the sixth, tenth, and eleventh universes have all changed slightly, but there are also people who do not change their faces, such as Gillian, whose eyes are from beginning to end. They all stayed on Monkey King and Broly.


    "Hmm~~" Quan Wang nodded happily. In his opinion, using the god pad is just playing with toys. Of course he is happy.


    Xiangpa suddenly looked at Billus at this moment: "Hey~ Billus, I''m going to die, don''t you want to say more?"


    "Go hard, don''t bother me!" Billus immediately replied arrogantly, his expression didn''t look sad at all.


    "You, you, you guys, I really hate them the most!" Xiang Pa suddenly became very angry, feeling very hurt.


    When Birus heard this, he rolled his eyes back immediately, why didn''t he worry?Because he knows that the ultimate winner must be the seventh universe he is in, and he already knows the wish that the seventh universe will make after obtaining the Super Dragon Ball, so of course he doesn¡¯t care, but is very interested in seeing the phenomenon. When Pana was afraid before he died, he would have the resources to make fun of him.


    With the removal of the Seventh Universe by All Kings, and all the players¡¯ heads are grayed out, the players of the sixth, tenth, and eleventh universes, the gods of the world, and the gods of destruction are all under the gaze of the players of the seventh universe. , Were erased out of thin air and disappeared; of course, they disappeared together, and the universe they were in.


    "I, I, I, are we okay???"


    Calvula stroked herself with both hands, and looked at Kel next to him, looking at Monkey King with an unbelievable expression.


    Even the angels and the great priests looked at the two of them in shock. The law of the king didn''t even kill these two little girls?Is it because of Monkey King?


    For a while, all of them looked at Monkey King. They knew that these two little girls were not obliterated, it must be because of Monkey King. This Sun Wukong could offset the obliteration of Lord Quan King''s law?Is he so strong?!


    "Sure enough, Master Wukong has grown to a point where even I can''t understand it." Weiss looked at Monkey King with twinkling eyes. The angel in the field was the only one who seemed to have expected it, without a shocked expression on his face.


    Sun Wukong looked at Kalivra with a puzzled face, and said calmly: "What''s the fuss? I have already said that, you will be fine. As my apprentice, there is no one in this world except me. I can kill you."


    "This is too awesome?!!!" Calvula looked at Monkey King with excitement, that''s the king!Just erase the existence of the universe!Can his master actually contend with that high king?


    "No, no! He, he is already strong enough to be comparable to Master Quan?!!!" The tenth universe angel Kesi opened a cute little mouth, stunned.


    Bados squinted her eyes slightly. At this moment, she suddenly became interested in Monkey King: "Don¡¯t be an enemy. It turns out that Weis means this! Hehe~~Interesting, an ordinary match Yaren, breaking the rules and restrictions and growing up to this level, how did he cultivate?"


    "It''s too exaggerated! The mere humans can offset the rule of Master King''s obliteration? So abnormal?" The Eleventh Universe Angel Makarita looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes, and the shock in her heart could only be forced by dullness Described.


    "Strange, why haven''t those two people been obliterated?" Compared to the shock of others, Quan Wang looked at Calvra and Kel with curiosity at this moment, his little hands and fingers were raised high, and the fingertips law fluctuated. , But Calvura and Kel still stood there safe and sound.


    "Nah~Great priest, it''s so strange~~ The two of them can''t be killed." The whole king said to the great priest with milk.


    "Ahem~~" The great priest gave a dry cough, fearing that King Quan would be too concerned and conflict with Monkey King, and quickly changed the subject: "It''s just two people, Master Quan Wang doesn''t need to care. Now, let''s take a look at that first. Super Dragon Ball."


    "Super Dragon Ball?" Sure enough, the pure King''s attention was immediately attracted to the past: "Is that the Super Dragon Ball that can summon the dragon and make any wishes?"


    "Yes, this super dragon ball is the reward of the champion of this power conference, now is the time to hand it over to the seventh universe." After that, in the void space of this world, seven super dragon balls are like planets. Appearing, floating around this square ring space slowly, the picture is extremely shocking...

 3386 Chapter 73 Wish

    "It''s so big! Is this the Super Dragon Ball?" Calvura opened her mouth wide, with an exaggerated expression.


    A super dragon ball is the size of a planet, and a person is as small as an ant in front of it, let alone surrounded by seven dragon balls. The shock of the picture is beyond words.


    After the great priest chanted the incredibly embarrassing spell, the seven super dragon balls instantly exuded a dazzling brilliance, and a huge super dragon across countless stars leapt out from the light emitted by the super dragon balls, meandering. While circling, he crossed countless star distances in an instant, then opened his mouth and swallowed the Wuzhijie where Monkey King and others were in his belly. The picture was shocking and unbelievable.


    Of course, this extremely shocking picture, Kali Fu La and others had no chance to see it, and what appeared in front of them were two pictures completely different from those seen by Monkey King.


    They saw that after the super dragon ball emitted a dazzling light, what appeared in front of them was an extremely large and winding dragon, but this dragon was not as huge as it spanned countless star fields, and it could still be seen as far as their eyes could reach. By the time he was so handsome, the whole Wuzhijie was covered with beautiful golden light and rain.


    Obviously, the dragon that appeared in front of everyone was not the body of the super dragon, but a clone phantom that appeared in front of Monkey King and the others after he swallowed Wuzhi.


    "Wow, it''s so big! This is too cool!" Calvura immediately exclaimed: "It''s raining golden light, Master, is this the super dragon?"


    Monkey King nodded: "However, the super dragon in front of him is not his body, but a clone of him. In fact, we are already in the belly of the super dragon now. His body is large enough to span countless stars. Domain distance."


    Calvura immediately exclaimed with an exaggerated expression: "So exaggerated? Across countless star fields?" She thought about it, but she couldn''t imagine how big it was: "And, you said we were in his stomach. In? We were eaten?!!!"


    "My mother, you deserve to be a super dragon! Isn''t that awesome!" The military commander covered his little heart, looking scared.


    After Broly and the others listened to Monkey King''s words, they were all full of shock, so-called super dragon, really so huge?


    But think about it, every dragon ball is equivalent to a planet, so it''s not an exaggeration that the super dragon is so huge.


    While everyone was shocked, the great priest also spoke: "Master Monkey King, the ultimate victory belongs to your Seventh Universe, so please make your wishes."


    "Kail, what wish do you want to make?" Monkey King tilted his head and looked at Kail beside him.


    "Hey? Me?" Kale couldn''t help being taken aback.


    Biruston on the side looked anxious. This is not right. This wish was not stated long ago. How do you ask the little girl from Universe Six now?


    Although anxious, Birus dared not say anything.


    "Yes, what wish do you want to make?" Monkey King smiled at Kel.


    Kale looked at Calvula as if asking for help: "Sister, what wish do you want to make?"


    What Calvura didn''t even think about was an excitement: "Of course he has become the number one powerhouse in the universe, the kind that is more powerful than Master!"


    "Understood." The great priest immediately nodded, turned around and said something magical to the super dragon, but he saw Calvula''s face anxiously: "Hey~ wait~ I didn''t say that this wish should be achieved through a wish. Ah! I want to achieve it through my own efforts, so I don''t want to rely on any wishes!"


    The great priest heard the words and said with both hands: "I have already spoken."


    "..." Calvura.


    "!!!" Birus''s skin was also shaking, I rely on it, did you make a wish directly after you were not sure about it?


    Just when everyone was extremely nervous and speechless, the super dragon''s gaze was fixed on Monkey King, and he was silent for more than a minute, and finally shook his head: "I''m sorry, I can''t realize the wish beyond my ability."


    "!!!"


    After all the angels heard this sentence, their eyes widened, and they knew exactly what this sentence meant.


    Super Dragon, that exists at the same level as the whole king, and the desire to gain power beyond Monkey King actually exceeds the scope of his ability?In other words, Monkey King''s existence is still above him, which is equivalent to saying that Monkey King''s existence is higher than the whole king. How can this not make them feel shocked.


    "...Is that so..." The great priest was silent. He made a wish directly without asking. What he did was to use the super dragon to determine the existence of Monkey King. Now, he has got the answer.


    Monkey King glanced at the great priest and didn''t say much.


    "..." After Frieza heard what the Super Dragon said, his gaze at Monkey King became extremely shocking and gloomy. He also knew what it meant to be beyond the scope of the Super Dragon''s ability. He originally thought he was already very tall. Looking at Monkey King, I didn''t expect that he still underestimated him. His existence is still above the whole king?


    He had made up his mind, and in the future, he would work hard to practice, catch up with Monkey King, and then implement his revenge plan. Unexpectedly, he realized that Monkey King''s back was farther and farther away from him, and the hope of revenge became increasingly slim. Kind of powerlessness.


    Kalivra looked at the super dragon and curled her lips: "Cut~ I can say that any wish can be realized. It''s really bragging."


    "..." Super Dragon said that he was speechless, he wanted to speak, can you change your wish to be normal?I can''t even touch the corners of this adult''s existence. How can this be achieved?


    Kel tugged at the corner of Calvula and whispered: "Sister, can you ask Lord Shenlong, can the disappeared universe be restored to everyone?"


    Kalivra patted both hands immediately: "Yes, I can still make this wish."


    After that, he looked at Monkey King: "Master, can you make this wish?"


    Monkey King nodded: "If this is your wish, of course."


    Calvura nodded earnestly: "That is the wish, Great Priest, let the universe that was previously erased by Lord Quan be restored to its original state."


    After speaking, I didn¡¯t forget to look at the Super Dragon: "Don¡¯t say you can¡¯t achieve it?"


    Super Dragon: "..."


    When Birus heard this, he was relieved. This is right. This is the wish they had said long ago. This Lord Monkey King is really unreliable. Even if you spoil your apprentice, Give them the right to make a wish. Fortunately, these two little girls are very sensible. Although there were some twists and turns on the way, the final wish has not changed...

 3387 Chapter Seventy Four

    With the great priest uttering a series of unintelligible, so-called divine words, the entire body of the super dragon turned into a dazzling golden light and flew high in the sky, and then turned into a little bit of aspiration and the stars dissipated.


    In the next moment, those universes that were erased by the king reappear in their orbits, and the players who were erased are all resurrected in their respective universe planets.


    "This is..." Gillian looked at his hands in disbelief. He remembered that he and everyone should have been wiped out.


    "Are we...resurrected?" Topo said with some uncertainty.


    The Destroyer looked so beautifully into the distance: "It seems that Universe Seven''s wish to use the Super Dragon Ball to resurrect all the universes that were obliterated by Lord Jeon."


    "Sun Wukong... I didn''t expect him to have such a mind..." Tuo Po was admired and convinced at this moment.


    After that, he looked at Ji Lian, who was looking at the sky, and said: "What''s wrong, Ji Lian, are you still worried about losing the game?"


    Ji Lian''s eyes flickered, and he clenched his fists tightly: "Sun Wukong...the gap between us and him is too far."


    "Yeah! Too far!" Tuopo sighed as he heard the words, and then said very firmly: "However, next time we meet, we will try to at least not lose to that Broly."


    "Broli..." Ji Lian''s eyes rose endlessly again: "Yes! That Monkey King will not mention it for the time being, but at least, we can''t lose to that Broly. Hope, we have another time. The chance to meet, next time, we must tell him the real victory!"


    The failure to decide the outcome with Broly obviously became a big regret in Gillian''s heart. Next time, I don''t know if there is a chance to meet again.


    The sixth universe, the residence of the elephant.


    "Is it resurrected, is it the fellow Birus?" Xiangpa looked at his hands, his face full of arrogance: "Cut~ don''t think I will be grateful to you, brother..."


    Boundless.


    With the fulfillment of the wish, the super dragon has disappeared, and the shocking seven super dragon balls have already turned into a stream of light, randomly scattered in twelve universes.


    The eleventh universe angel Makarita came to the front of Monkey King and bowed slightly to bow to the gift: "Thank you very much, Lord Monkey King, your generosity saved us from falling asleep."


    "That''s right, you look handsome, and you seem to have a good heart." The tenth universe angel Kesi looked at Monkey King and smiled: "I am Kesi. Welcome to our tenth universe anytime~"


    Obviously, Monkey King''s strength has been recognized by these angel girls with higher eyes. Otherwise, even if they restore other universes, they won''t even look at it more.


    Just like the Monkey King in the original book, even if he did the same thing, he didn''t make these lovely angel girls look at him with admiration, because he couldn''t catch their eyes because of his strength.


    If you want to attract the attention of these little angels, you must have the strength that they admire.


    "When you are free, please come to our sixth universe as a guest too~" Bados also extended an invitation to Monkey King. She is also full of curiosity about Monkey King. It is true that a mere human can grow to the height of Lord Quan King. Incredible.


    "It must be." Monkey King readily agreed.


    Bados now fixed his gaze on Califra and Kale again: "So, what about you two? Are you going to return to the sixth universe with me, or?"


    "I want to stay and practice with Master." Calvula said without thinking.


    As Calvula''s follower, Kel also said without hesitation: "If my sister stays, I want to stay too."


    Bados nodded: "Good luck to you."


    The improvement of Calvura and Kel''s strength is also of great benefit to the Sixth Universe, and Bados will naturally not refuse.


    On the other side, King Quan is still very happy: "Great priest, this game is so interesting, what else shall we play next time?"


    The great priest kept a smile on his face: "Let me think about it, and after watching the drama for so long, Lord Quan Wang should be tired too? Go back and rest first, how about?"


    The whole king looked like a good-looking baby: "Yeah~ also, then I will go back to sleep first, then you have to tell me what''s fun."


    "for sure."


    As soon as the voice of the great priest fell, the whole king had disappeared.


    Seeing that all the kings are gone, Weis said, "We should go back too." Then, he waved to Bardos and the others: "Sister, Kesi, Macarita, we will see you next time. ."


    "Goodbye."


    As the scepter in Weiss''s hand stomped on the ground, the audience stage of the sixth universe under his feet instantly turned into a stream of light and disappeared.


    At this point, the power conference has come to an end.


    Earth.


    Bulma, who was leisurely watering the flowers with her mother and Erhua in the flower garden, watched a glimmer of light fall into her yard, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "Mom, Erhua, it seems that Wukong and the others have already came back."


    When Erhua heard the words, his eyes lit up: "Are you back? So, they have won?"


    Bulma smiled softly: "With Wukong, it is impossible to lose."


    "That''s right." Erhua nodded in agreement in time.


    The three women put down the kettle in their hands and walked towards the yard.


    "Wife, I''m back!!"


    Just when he landed on the ground, Manda broke his voice and screamed, shocked that Noke and others rubbed their ears, looked at him with disgust, and moved away from him a certain distance.


    Frieza rolled his eyes and looked at Monkey King and said, "Master Monkey King, our brother will leave first."


    Monkey King looked at Frieza with a playful look: "You don''t think I have forgotten what I said before?"


    Hearing this, Frieza''s complexion changed drastically, jumped away and turned into golden Frieza directly.


    In response to this, Monkey King flashed his figure and slapped him to the ground with a slap, making him unable to get up for a long time: "Why, do you still want to resist?"


    Seeing this, Gula frowned slightly, but did not act.


    He naturally remembered that when Frieza and Gillian fought, Monkey King said that if he loses, Frieza will be locked in heaven forever.


    Frieza fell on the ground with a look of horror, and his expression was very ugly. He obviously worked so hard, so why couldn''t he get a slap in the face?Not even the reaction.


    Seeing Frieza¡¯s gloomy and constantly changing complexion, Monkey King couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so nervous. Although I said I will put you in heaven, but for your hard work, our seventh universe will win. I''ll let you go this time."


    Hearing this, Frieza immediately withdrew from the golden transformation. If he said it earlier, he scared the king...

 3388 Chapter 75: A New Enemy

    "However, even if you let me go, I won''t guarantee that I won''t do evil in the future." Frieza is indeed Frieza, quite insisting on his principles.


    "That''s your own business, I''m not interested in asking." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "However, don''t forget that you are not the strongest Frieza in this universe."


    Frieza glanced at Broly subconsciously. This guy had already worshiped Vis as his teacher, and he would become a major enemy to hinder him in the future. He immediately snorted, rose into the sky and left the earth.


    "Then, I''m leaving too." After Gula greeted him, he immediately chased Frieza.


    After saying goodbye to Monkey King, Noke and others also left one after another.


    At this time, Bulma and the others also arrived. When they saw Kalifula and Kell behind Sun Wukong, Bulma narrowed her eyes and looked at Sun Wukong: "It seems that you are having a great time this time, the two of them Yes?"


    "My new apprentices, Kalifula and Kel." Monkey King said, pointing to Bulma and introducing to the two girls of Kalifula: "This is Bulma, my wife."


    "Ah~ It turned out to be Master." Calvura and Kel immediately bowed and saluted: "Hello, Master, this is Calvula, this is Kel, we will follow Master to practice for some time in the future. Excuse me, please forgive me."


    Sun Wukong glanced at Kalifula in surprise. His apprentice, who seemed to be a bad girl, didn''t expect to have such a polite side.


    Bulma smiled slightly: "Kalyfra and Kel, presumably you are not from this universe, you are welcome to come to my house, and you don''t have to be restrained in the future, just treat it as your own home."


    "Wow~Is this Master your home?" When Calvura heard the words, her eyes widened, and she looked up and looked exaggerated: "This~~Is it all in the big place?!"


    Bulma smiled slightly: "It''s all."


    "It''s too exaggerated?" Calvura looked astonished. When thinking of her own little house, wouldn''t it be even worse than a toilet?


    Bulma pointed to the refrigerator not far away and said, "There are many special snacks from the earth. Would you like to try it?"


    "Oh oh~~ where? Where?" Calvura was immediately attracted, and the attributes of foodies were also undoubtedly exposed.


    Bulma immediately led them to the refrigerator, and Vis and Birus also immediately followed. The cuisine of the earth is irresistible to them.


    Even the elders and military strategists can keep up with Pi Dian Pi Dian. For their backward planet, everything they eat on earth is delicious on earth.


    On the other side, under the endless starry sky of the universe, Frieza and Gula are rushing to the area of ??the planet they rule, but a man who flashes suddenly blocked their way, with an elegant posture, and it seems so polite : "Two people, can you give me some time to have a good talk?"


    Frieza looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him, narrowed his eyes slightly, and laughed out, "Where did you come from? It doesn''t look weak. It should not be Universe Seven." People?"


    "Please allow me to introduce myself." The man seemed to be elegant, giving people an unfathomable feeling: "I am Ephraim. I am here this time and sincerely invite two of you to visit the prison planet."


    "Prison planet? Just by hearing this name, you can feel that your intention is not very friendly." Gula looked at Fu coldly, and instantly transformed into a golden state. The terrifying breath of God was released, making this space heavy. Extremely.


    However, facing the terrifying and powerful aura of Gula, Fu still looked calm and smiled: "It''s really good. I didn''t expect you to have stepped into the realm of gods. Although you have just stepped into the initial realm, it is already very good. It¡¯s worthy of being the one I admire. Your performance makes me very satisfied."


    "Don''t be ashamed!"


    Frieza roared immediately. Fona''s superior attitude made him extremely unhappy. Do you fucking think you are Monkey King?


    But in an instant, Frieza also turned into a golden state, his body flashed, and he mercilessly punched Frieza''s face.


    However, Frieza''s extremely confident punch was dodged by Frieza''s head, and her expression was still so relaxed and casual: "Your name is Frieza, right? As the emperor of the universe, both are golden transfigures, you and you ''S brother is too far apart."


    "You bastard are you underestimating the king?" Frieza was instantly enraged, and the terrifying golden flames burst out without any reservation. However, before he could show his power, Frieza''s figure flashed and appeared. In front of Frieza, just a punch, bombarding Frieza''s abdomen, making her pupils instantly stare, her golden arrogance disappeared, and she had already withdrawn from the golden Frieza state.


    Frieza looked up, looking at the person in front of him in disbelief, and his eyes were filled with shock and shock: "Who are you?!!!" In addition to Monkey King, there is actually a trick that can knock him down. King Lisa¡¯s people exist?


    Fu had an elegant face: "Didn¡¯t I have introduced it, my name is Fu."


    Just when his voice fell, Jin Gula''s figure flashed, and a whip kick was already slammed down at him. However, Fu just stretched out one hand to easily hold it, his expression is still so calm. Indifferent: "It seems that wanting you to leave me obediently will not work. Then, it can only be solved by force."


    As he said, the monstrous aura radiated from Fu''s body, and the entire universe was trembling at this moment. Such a terrifying aura made Frieza and Gula''s complexion greatly changed. The next moment, even if it entered the gods. The Golden Gula in the field was also knocked down by him and lost the ability to resist.


    Fu immediately looked at the direction of the earth, frowning slightly: "The movement is too loud, it seems that you have to leave quickly."


    Pulling out the sword at the back of the waist and slashing in front of him, it directly opened a hideous crack in the space, lifted Frieza and Gula with both hands, and disappeared into the crack.


    At the same time, the earth.


    Birus, who was enjoying the food, seemed to feel something, and suddenly raised his head to look up at the sky: "This breath is... Frieza and Gula? What''s the matter with another breath? What universe suddenly came out of such a person? The strong?"


    "Oh~ interesting, it seems that I won''t be bored anymore during this time." In response, Monkey King looked at Billus: "Would you like to go and see?"


    Birus didn''t hesitate at all, eating the delicious food in front of him and said, "No."


    That kind of boring thing doesn''t have the delicious food in front of you...

 3389 Chapter 76 Fusion Technique

    "That said, it''s lunch time now." Monkey King nodded: "And that black Broly hasn''t been resolved yet."


    "Black Broly¡ª"


    As soon as he heard the name, Birus'' expression instantly became gloomy.


    Broly on the side looked puzzled when he saw Billus suddenly angry, why mention my name?Did I offend you?


    When Weis saw this, he explained with a smile: "I didn''t say you, Broly, Lord Billus said another person." As he said, he turned his head to look at Billus with a serious look: "Master Billus, that Black Broly is now in the future time and space, and disturbing the order of time and space is a felony originally. As the god of destruction, you can''t know the law and break the law~"


    When Birus heard this, he immediately turned into a constipated expression, and it was very uncomfortable, especially since the conference of strength had just ended, and the seventh universe had received unprecedented attention. If he committed a crime at this time and was known by the king, then But it''s miserable, can''t you really take revenge yourself?


    Weiss seemed to see what Billus was thinking, and smiled and shook his head: "Absolutely not. If you commit a crime at this time, the great priest will definitely know the first time."


    When Birus heard this, he suddenly broke into a cold sweat. The great priest knew, then the whole king would know, thinking of the horror of the whole king, what shit black Broly was thrown out of the sky in a flash.


    This topic stopped here. After Birus and others were full and full, they also left one after another. They were also sent back to their planet by Monkey King.


    And just after a power conference, Monkey King and the others also had a beautiful day off.


    Until the next day, Kalifula stopped Sun Wukong''s eagerness to seek training for the first time: "Master, hurry up! Hurry up and teach me to transform into Super Saiyan 3."


    If this Kalifula was placed in the world of martial arts, it would be a martial idiot.


    Monkey King: "In fact, it doesn''t matter if this Super 3 changes remain unchanged, you can skip it directly."


    "Why? It''s so cool."


    "Super 3''s improved combat effectiveness is indeed very strong, but the loss of physical strength and energy is too severe, and a battle will not last long. Unless it is a crushing round, otherwise it is meaningless to transform into Super 3. I recommend skipping it. But your Saiyans in the sixth universe don¡¯t have a tail, and the road to becoming Super Four doesn¡¯t work. Then I¡¯ll teach you the road to becoming Super Blue."


    "Super blue? Good! Good!"


    Calvura nodded expectantly.


    Monkey King: "If you want to become Super Blue, you must first become a Super Saiyan God, but before I teach you how to become a Super Saiyan God, I will teach you fusion first."


    "Fusion technique? What is that?" Calvura looked curious.


    "Just like after you use Potala earrings, you can merge and transform into Kevlar."


    Kalifra suddenly became extremely excited: "Wow~ Can I still transform into Kevlar with Kale?"


    "Of course." Monkey King smiled and nodded: "And the fusion technique I teach you is my improved fusion technique. After successful fusion, there is no time limit. As long as you don''t take the initiative to release it, even if you run out of energy Untie."


    "Teach us quickly! Teach us quickly!"


    Kalifra hugged Monkey King''s arm and became extremely excited. As long as she didn''t take the initiative to release it, she could always maintain the fusion state. Then could she and Kel always remain in the fusion state of Kaifra?That''s awesome!


    Sun Wukong didn''t talk nonsense, and pointed his finger at the center of Califra and Kaier''s eyebrows: "This is the cultivation method of fusion technique. After you have mastered it, you will not come to me until enough fusion light is born in your body."


    Kaier looked dumbfounded: "There seems to be something extra in his head, but how do I practice?"


    "Yes, how do you practice?" Calvura was also full of question marks. They had never been exposed to this kind of cultivation method, so naturally they didn''t know how to do it.


    Monkey King: "Sit down, then follow the path of movement in your brain to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and use the exercises to transform it into the light of fusion."


    "Oh oh oh~~" Calvula nodded repeatedly, without saying anything, sitting on the spot, and began to practice according to the route of the exercise in her mind.


    When Kel saw this, he immediately sat down and began to practice seriously.


    But within a few minutes, I saw Calvula''s body floating around, and she was absorbed into the body little by little.


    In this regard, Monkey King had to marvel at Califora''s cultivation talent. On the other hand, Kaier was still silent. Although Kaier had unlimited potential, he was really not as good as Califora in cultivation.


    These two sisters have obviously become the most perfect complementary physiques, one with unlimited potential and one with amazing talents. The fusion of Kevlar is truly an invincible super soldier.


    Regarding Kaier, Monkey King didn¡¯t have any worries. Although she was not as talented as Califra in practice, she was still amazing. If it¡¯s not amazing, why do you think she can freely control the pass mode in such a short time? And restore sanity?


    It''s just that her cultivation is a bit slower than Califora, but success will come sooner or later. After seeing that there is nothing to worry about, Sun Wukong left by himself.


    Back in the room, Bulma looked at Monkey King who walked into the living room and said softly: "You taught me very carefully. Where did you turn these two Saiyans from?"


    Monkey King grabbed Bulma into his arms: "They are the Saiyans of the sixth universe. Saiyans are scarce, and those with extraordinary talents are even rarer. If you train them well, they must be under my command. Of the two generals."


    "If you have the same blood line as you, there is no need to doubt your combat effectiveness." Bulma nodded, and couldn''t help but glanced towards the sky outside the window: "Is there a sense of the Lord of this world?"


    Monkey King shook his head: "I can''t sense it. It seems that he has completely left his world."


    Bulma looked curious: "You said he took such a risk to leave his world, do you want to learn from us, hunting the world''s source beads?"


    "You think too much, he is the original world master, he will be suppressed when he goes to other people''s world, hunting some low-maru world is fine, but it is useless, but in the high-maru world, it is absolutely impossible, so, I guess he should be looking for help."


    Bulma''s face was surprised: "Helper? Multiple world masters?"


    "The refuge of a super martial master, I think it is qualified to impress multiple masters, but to enter the world of others at will, it will be difficult to see a diverse master, so it is understandable that it takes some time." ..

 3390 Chapter 77: The God of Saiyans

    Time flew by, ten days later.


    Early in the morning, when Monkey King was still in his dream, Califra rushed in eagerly, her tone full of excitement: "Master, it succeeded! I succeeded with Kaier!"


    Sun Wukong lifted her up angrily, and threw her out of the bed: "Early in the morning, what are you making?"


    Kalivra got up from the ground, not caring, her excitement was not diminished, and she hugged Monkey King''s arm and dragged it straight: "Master, come on, I have cultivated enough light of fusion with Kaier, come on. Teach us how to merge into Kevlar."


    "Alright, don''t delay, what anxious?" Monkey King looked helpless, this Kalifula''s impatient is really a bit unbearable.


    Following Calvula to the yard, Kale had been waiting for a long time. He saw Monkey King coming, and immediately bowed and saluted with a shy face: "Master, good morning."


    Look, being so gentle and polite is the example of a good apprentice.


    Kalivra rushed straight to the subject with an eager face, running the technique, and instantly her whole body was wrapped in a soft golden light, and her whole person looked sacred.


    "Kail, what are you doing in a daze? Change quickly."


    "Ah~ okay." Kell did so immediately, and his whole body was covered with a layer of green light, but this kind of green is not full of vitality, but full of destruction.


    The light radiated by the two women is consistent with their own gas.


    "Master, what do you want to do next?" Kalivra looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    Monkey King: "Hand in hand, then release all the light and move closer to the other side''s light."


    As soon as Monkey King¡¯s voice fell, the light on Calvura and Kel rose instantly, making half of the courtyard appear golden and half green; the next moment, the two lights moved closer to each other and merged, and their bodies They also floated up autonomously and attracted each other. Under the traction of light, their bodies overlapped and merged together. In a flash, a brand new figure appeared in front of Monkey King.


    When the light dissipated, Kevlar looked at his palm with a look of excitement: "This is the feeling, this is the feeling! Haha~~ We really become Kevlar again!!"


    Looking at the Kevlar in front of him, Monkey King nodded in satisfaction. It was obvious that from the perspective of his body, the fusion technique he taught was more perfect than the fusion of Potala earrings, and the combat effectiveness that he could show was even better.


    Monkey King immediately hooked his finger: "Come on, let me try your level."


    "Won''t you destroy this place?" Kevlar hesitated, but she saw Bulma watering these flowers every day.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay, you will do your best to attack."


    "This is what you said, Master~" Kevlar was also polite, and immediately transformed into Super 2 with a''ha'', and the green flames burst out, entwined with thunder and lightning, filled with waves of violent destruction. It spreads in all directions. It stands to reason that with this power, the flowers and trees on the ground will inevitably be destroyed. However, strangely, the surrounding flowers and trees are swaying with the wind under the terrifying breath of Kevlar, even the slightest. Not surprisingly, they can withstand such terrifying destructive power.


    Seeing this scene, Kevlar was also surprised, casual and relieved. She naturally thought that in this scene, her master must have done something. As for what she did, she was no longer interested in asking. Now, the only thing she wants to do is to compete with Monkey King.


    As if teleporting, Kevlar appeared in front of Sun Wukong in an instant, and his family blasted Sun Wukong into the chest without hesitation with a green flame of destruction.


    Monkey King stretched out his right hand indifferently, took it easily, and nodded slightly: "The strength is not bad, much stronger than the strength of Potala''s earrings fusion."


    "It''s a master! I haven''t kept my hands!" Kevlar let out a voice of admiration, then shouted loudly: "But, it''s not over yet!"


    As he turned around, a violent kick swept Sun Wukong''s front door, and the entrained leg wind even brought up a storm-like wind with amazing power.


    But scraping on the ground, flowers and trees, still did not leave any traces.


    Monkey King grabbed her ankle with one hand, released her fist with the other hand, and then a brain flicked on Kevlar¡¯s ??forehead, and the latter took a breath of air in an instant''hiss'', which was very impersonal. He squatted to the ground and covered his forehead with both hands: "Master, you, you are too helpless, I won''t fight you!"


    The green arrogance dissipated and returned to normal. When she got up and let go of her hands, she could clearly see a bruise on her forehead.


    Monkey King smiled and teased: "I just want to test your skills. Can''t you let me punch you to vomit blood?"


    Kevlar''s face trembled when he heard the words, but he was still speechless.


    Seeing Kevlar''s depressed expression, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smile, this is for the apprentice, isn''t it just for fun? What kind of apprentice will you accept if you don''t play?


    Without the thought of fighting against Monkey King, Kevlar immediately focused his attention on cultivation: "Now I have successfully merged, Master, please teach me how to become a super Saiyan god!"


    Monkey King: "The so-called super Saiyan gods are actually Saiyans who have stepped into the realm of gods, or Saiyans who have become gods; of course, other than that, Saiyans want There is another shortcut to becoming a super Saiyan god."


    "What shortcut?"


    "As long as the six Saiyans who have a righteous heart focus the light of their righteous heart on one of the Saiyans, then that Saiyan can transform into a super Saiyan god ; Of course, not everyone can change, the fighting power must reach a certain level, and that is, the super Saiyan god who transformed in this way is not a true god, just a speculation The way has temporarily stepped into the realm of gods."


    "It''s that simple?"


    After Calvra heard this, her face was stunned, because each of the Saiyans in their sixth universe had a heart of justice. Isn''t it simple?As long as you go to the sixth universe, this Saiyan with a heart of justice is not a lot of them.


    "Go, Master, we will return to the sixth universe immediately."


    Monkey King: "Don''t worry, as my apprentice, how can I use this method of temporarily entering the realm of Gods? To step into it, you must truly step into the realm of Gods and become the real God of Saiyans." ..

 3391 Chapter 78: The Realm of God

    "Aren''t all Super Saiyan gods? Is there a difference?" Kaifra looked curious.


    "Naturally, there is a difference." Monkey King looked serious: "Using the righteous hearts of six Saiyans to transform into the God of Super Saiyans, although simple, it has fallen to the lower level. This is one of mortals'' promotion to gods. This kind of transformation, but this method only makes the super Saiyan god a kind of transformation, not the real super Saiyan god."


    "If you truly step into the realm of God and become the God of Super Saiyan, then this Super Saiyan God will no longer be a transformation, but a normal state of stepping into the realm of God. Since it is normal, naturally there is no need to consume excess energy and physical strength to transform. In this way, the further transformations you cultivate will inevitably be stronger."


    This is like the Black Wukong in the original book. Why is his fighting power stronger than the Monkey King and the others in the original book. The transformation is not super blue, but pink. It is precisely because Zamas is a true god, what he has stepped into is true Although Sun Wukong and the others can transform into the gods of Super Saiyans, they are still only mortals themselves, so further transformations are only Super Blue; and Zamas, as a god, his transformation is Pink, god and man, there are still essential differences.


    "In other words, Master, you want me to step into the realm of God, not just a transformation?" With Kevlar''s ability to understand, it really makes sense.


    "Yes, that''s the reason."


    "Then you teach it! I will learn how you teach."


    "The gods in this world are a bit peculiar. The so-called gods are just a sublimation of the state of mind and realm. They can also take over or be given to gods, but the gods that succeed or be given have many restrictions, just like the god of destruction. , Although the strength is amazing, but the life is connected with the realm king god, once the realm king god dies, the destruction god will also die."


    Kevlar looked astonished: "So there is such a limit to the god of destruction? I don''t want to be restrained, I want to become a god by myself."


    "This idea is very good, but wanting to cultivate into a god by yourself is not a matter of overnight. I don''t have so much time to consume. Therefore, I will directly grant you the position of God and become a god directly."


    "Are there restrictions?"


    "Don''t worry, the god position I bestow has nothing to do with this world, so naturally it won''t be restricted by this world."


    "That''s good." Kevlar breathed a sigh of relief: "Master, come on, I''m ready."


    "Come to me and kneel down."


    Kevlar obediently knelt in front of Monkey King without saying anything.


    Monkey King put a hand on his head, and as the red light shone, Kevlar¡¯s ??body was instantly rendered with a layer of red aura, and her black hair turned red, and the huge breath was also a little bit The concealment disappeared without a trace.


    But in a moment, Kevlar was promoted directly from a mortal to a god.


    "Wow~~ So strong! So strong!!!" Kevlar got up excited, his face was full of excitement and excitement: "Is this the God of Super Saiyan? Really handsome! Master, I feel like I am now I''m super invincible! Hahaha~~ I feel like you can beat even Master!!"


    Monkey King looked at Kevlar with a smile: "Would you like to try?"


    "Uh~" Seeing Sun Wukong''s ill-intentioned smile, Kevlar immediately shook his head: "No, no, you won''t be beaten to death and master you!"


    Immediately, he was full of excitement: "Master, am I becoming a super Saiyan god? Am I really a god?"


    "Of course, exit the fusion state first."


    Hearing this, Kevlar''s body split into two instantly, becoming Kelly and Kelly.


    The hair color of the two women who withdrew from the fusion is still red, in the state of the super Saiyan god.


    Kalivra was still extremely excited: "This feels great, Kel, your hair has become the same as Master, and it is also red. Master, is this the performance of God?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Yes, Saiyan becomes a super Saiyan god, and his hair color is red, but this is also a manifestation of the divine breath. If you hide the Qi, your hair color will turn into ordinary black. ."


    Kell and Calvura did what they said, the red aura disappeared instantly, and the gorgeous red hair turned black in an instant.


    With a thought in his heart, his breath was released, and his body was instantly enveloped with a layer of red aura, and his hair color also changed to red.


    "I think it should be stronger to transform into a Super Saiyan in this state!" Kalivra said, clenching her fists, and yelling "Ha", but nothing happened.


    "??" Calvura immediately looked confused: "Strange? The transformation failed? Impossible!"


    Kale also said with a look of astonishment on the side: "Me, I can''t transform into a Super Saiyan either."


    "I still don''t believe it!" Calvura gritted her teeth, suffocated her breath and wanted to transform into a Super Saiyan, but she was there for a long time without seeing and changing.


    Monkey King really couldn¡¯t see it, so he waved his hand to stop: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t change. If you can directly transform into a Super Saiyan in the state of the God of Super Saiyan without practicing, then you His talent really broke through the sky."


    Kevlar was puzzled: "Master, why can''t we change? Obviously we haven''t transformed into Super Saiyans yet."


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you a long time ago. After you become a Super Saiyan God, the next step is to transform into a new one. Is there anyone who transforms directly without practicing, even if your talents are changing? Heaven is impossible."


    "So, turning into a Super Saiyan in this state is the super blue master you said, right?"


    Monkey King shook his head: "Maybe it won''t be super blue, and your transformation may become pink."


    Kalifla and Kel are not temporarily transformed into super Saiyan gods by using Saiyan¡¯s righteous heart. Instead, they were directly given the gods by Monkey King and stepped into the realm of true gods. The situation is similar to the black Wukong in the original book, so it is possible to transform into a pink.


    Of course, the transformation into Peach is just talking about Calvula, it is impossible for Kelly, because Kelly''s transformation is Chuan Chao, her transformation is inherently maverick, and it will be more terrifying by then.


    Monkey King is very much looking forward to, what kind of height will Chuan Chao that integrates the realm of gods eventually reach?


    At that time, even if he didn''t make a move, he might be able to take down the Black Broly with Kell alone. ..

 3392 Chapter 79: Respective Practice

    Kalivra looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes: "Master, what should I do now to transform into the pink you said?"


    "Transform into a super Saiyan, and then completely assimilate and integrate the realm of gods with it, and then you can form a new transformation form. Whether you turn into a super blue or a pink in the end depends on your talent."


    "Peach should be stronger, right? I will definitely turn into Peach." Calvura can be said to be full of confidence. With a sigh of''Ha'', she instantly transformed into a super game.


    Upon seeing this, Kale immediately turned into a super game, but her super game was a little different from Calvula''s, her breath was yellow-green, and the same was true of her hair color.


    This is the talent to have the bloodline of Chuanchao, not only can you transform into Chuanchao, but you can also become a Super Saiyan.


    "Now, you try to assimilate and blend the breath of God and the realm with the super game."


    Calvura immediately calmed down when she heard the words, a red light radiated from her body, but the moment she was about to merge with the yellow arrogance, she transformed and collapsed.


    "Master, it''s so difficult to integrate these two things together."


    Monkey King couldn¡¯t help but smiled: ¡°That¡¯s why you have to practice. From now on, you will fight against Kel. The changes and realms of each transformation until the breath and realm of God are completely integrated into the Super Saiyan."


    "I will succeed." Calvura clenched her fists tightly and looked at Kelly: "Come on, Kelly, we''re training."


    "Okay, elder sister." Kale immediately entered a state of fighting, and she seemed to be serious about every word of Califra.


    "Come on, Kel, don''t keep your hands, or sister, I will be angry."


    "Yes!"


    The two figures flickered instantly and collided together. For a time, extremely exaggerated roars rang out from time to time in this wide courtyard. However, no matter how fierce the fighting was, it was strangely unable to destroy the vegetation here.


    However, in a short moment, the two women had already met dozens of punches, and Calvura was immediately blown out by Kel''s punch, and when she knocked down on the wall, she let out a scream.


    "Sister." Kelton panicked and stopped attacking.


    But Monkey King said coldly from the side: "Go on."


    "But..." Kel hesitated.


    "Hahaha~~Kel, you really are so strong! Come on~! Let''s go on and say yes, don''t keep your hands!"


    "Sister, are you okay?"


    "This kind of injury will be fine! Come on! Kaier, to maximize combat effectiveness, we must learn new transformations together!"


    "Okay, sister, I will work hard! Drink it~~!!!"


    The dark green flames exploded, and Kel instantly transformed into Chuan Chao. The horrible aura rippled, but Calvra¡¯s eyes flashed straight, and she was so excited: "Chuan Chao, really strong! Kell, you are really That¡¯s amazing! Now you are far ahead of me~ But soon, my sister will catch up! Come on! Let''s continue!"


    "Okay, sister."


    As a result, Kalifula¡¯s unilateral masochistic duel exercise began, but the growth rate was also amazing, but in one day, Monkey King could already see a hint of red arrogance in her golden arrogance.


    Calvra¡¯s talents for training are indeed amazing. The Monkey King and Vegeta in the original book, but in Vis¡¯s training day and night, she gradually mastered the way to transform into super blue, but she was only training for one day. It has begun to show results.


    According to Monkey King''s estimation, she probably only needs ten days to master the new transformation. This talent is really amazing.


    As for Kaier, Monkey King didn''t worry at all. Even if she was not as talented as Kali Fu La, but with his own teaching by Monkey King, it would certainly not be much slower.


    The words are divided into two ends, the place where Birus lives.


    Broly has been accepted as a disciple by Weiss, so now he naturally came here with him. Of course, along with Broly''s two companions Remo and Clay, although they are weak , But because they have stayed on the earth for a while, and know that Vis and Birus like food on the earth, they also deliberately learned their own cooking skills. Although not very knowledgeable, it is enough to satisfy Birus¡¯s appetite. His desire was gone, so he was also stayed and served as the temporary cook of Birus.


    Looking at Broly, who was grilling with Zley and the others not far away, Billus''s gaze was fixed on Wes: "Wes, I can''t break the rules to find the black Broly, but if we let Bro Ligo, is there a problem?"


    Weiss pondered for a while, and said: "Although disturbing time is a felony, if it''s just a mortal, it shouldn''t be a big problem as long as it is not discovered."


    Birus'' eyes suddenly brightened: "Okay, it''s so decided, you quickly teach Broly to enter the realm of God, let him learn new transformations, and then send him to kill Black Broly. "


    Weiss nodded: "Let Broly solve the black Broly? The method is indeed feasible. What the black Broly has done has severely disrupted the order of time and space, and the relationship between Broly and him The relationship, let him come forward, is appropriate, but, Lord Billus, enter the realm of the gods, Broly will be able to learn new transformations, where did you hear about this?"


    Billus remembered the scene when he was facing the enemy Black Broly. The powerful transformation state is still unforgettable, and he immediately roared into anger and said: "If you want you to control, you can teach him!"


    "Yes, yes, Lord Billus." With a smile on his face, Weiss, who has been with Billus for so many years, naturally saw the beginning and the end of the matter from the change in Billus'' expression at a glance: "It seems that Billus Lord Ruth really suffered a great loss from Black Broly; an alternate god of destruction, just occupying Broly''s body can make Lord Billus suffer. This Broly still exists. How much potential? It seems that he really needs to train him."


    "However, Lord Billus, with Broly''s current strength, if he goes further, I am afraid he will soon catch up with you, don''t you have any sense of crisis?"


    "Cut~ He wants to catch up with me, he is still tens of thousands of years away."


    Billus immediately cast a face of disdain, got up and walked away.


    Just looking at the direction where Billus was going, a slight smile appeared on Weis''s face: "It seems that Lord Billus really feels the sense of crisis."


    Because the direction Billus went is exactly where he usually practices.


    This kind of situation only happened at the same time as Monkey King...

 3393 Chapter 80 Vidili

    In the following days, the peace of the past was restored. In addition to training Kali Fu La and Kel, Sun Wukong accompanied Bulma to go shopping.


    Today, it is rare for Monkey King to give Calvra and the others a vacation, taking them around the streets of the earth for the first time.


    However, the streets today are extremely lively. A group of robbers are fighting with the police in front of the street, and the world of Dragon Ball is still as chaotic as ever.


    Of course, this kind of thing is very common in the world of Dragon Ball. There is nothing to fuss about. The reason why Monkey King¡¯s attention has attracted the attention of Monkey King is entirely because of the masked woman who suddenly intervened, and she was quite good at it. The bandit hand knocked down.


    But obviously, she was a little bit lonely and deepened. Of course, she did this only eagerly to rescue those hostages, because several hostages had fallen in a pool of blood, and she had to save them decisively.


    However, she seemed to overestimate her skill. For ordinary people, her skill was indeed extraordinary, but compared with non-human beings, she was still far behind.


    And what she did would only anger the robbers even more. Therefore, most of her vitality was concentrated on her alone. Unfortunately, the woman was hit in the thigh and injured.


    Once the leg is injured, in this environment, the outcome seems to be doomed.


    "Master, can we help?" Califra looked eagerly towards Monkey King. In the Sixth Universe, Saiyans are righteous men fighting criminals. How can you tolerate this picture?


    In normal times, she was already very hot-tempered, but this is the earth, and there is Monkey King beside her, so she naturally has to ask.


    "Go." Sun Wukong nodded, such a person with a sense of justice is rare in modern times, although the masked dress is a little bit weaker.


    When Monkey King nodded, Kalifula flashed and appeared in the field instantly, and then kicked a man holding a special AK for several tens of meters, slammed through the wall and was drowned in gravel. In the pile, shot, really not merciful at all.


    "Who is here this time?!!!"


    The appearance of Kalifula obviously changed the complexion of the robbers. The masked girls had already caused them heavy losses, and it was finally solved. Now there is another one?


    "Whoever she is, let''s kill her!"


    The leading robber looked fierce. He picked up the special ak in his hand and shot at Califora together. However, Califora stood indifferently on the spot, dancing with his bare hands, turning his slender hands into shadows. With a look of shock and shock, the man bounced all the bullets away with a finger, then curled his lips, with a look of disdain: "This is the weapon of the earth? What a trash!"


    "Wh, what kind of monster is this guy?!!!"


    The robbers were obviously frightened by Kalifra''s performance.


    The injured masked woman was even more shocked. She hadn¡¯t seen a powerful martial artist, her father was, but it was the first time she saw such an exaggerated one. Even her father couldn¡¯t do it. Kill all the bullets with one finger, right?


    "Monster?" Calvura''s face instantly became uncomfortable when she heard the words. The unhealthy girl''s temperament was undoubtedly revealed, her figure flashed, and she appeared in front of the speaker, glaring at him in a condescending posture with fierce eyes As if to eat people: "You guy, dare to call me a monster? Huh? You don''t want to live anymore, do you?"


    "Go to NM!"


    The robber immediately looked fierce and wanted to shoot, but Calvura squeezed it into a pile of scrap metal, and then he scorned, "This thing can hurt people?"


    As he said, he slapped the dumbfounded robber to the ground, and then he smiled: "It''s really cool to hit someone like the master."


    "What are you stupefying? Kill her for me! Kill her!!"


    "A bunch of rubbish, the tone is not small." Calvura curled her lips, jumped up, and rose into the air, avoiding the rain of bullets from numerous flying shots.


    In this scene, everyone in the surrounding group exclaimed: "Fly, fly up? She actually flew up?"


    "Fake, fake? This is a special effect, right?"


    "This, this..." The masked woman was also obviously stunned. She originally thought that her father was already very powerful, but she didn''t expect that what she saw and heard today completely broke her understanding of common sense.


    "Too lazy to play with you."


    Califora had a bored expression on her face, and her figure flashed in the field in a flash, but in just over ten seconds, all the robbers were stunned to the ground with a hand knife.


    Then waved his hand and disappeared in place: "Goodbye, I''ll leave the rest to you~"


    Seeing Kalifula suddenly disappear and leave, the masked woman who was supporting the wall immediately looked around. When she saw the Monkey King and his group who had turned and left in the distance, her eyes lit up and she hurriedly supported her body, limping. The abductee chased up.


    On the street, Kalifula was still making complaints to Monkey King: "Master, this earth obviously has super masters like you, why are others so weak?"


    Monkey King: "Not everyone is great, most of them are just ordinary people, and the martial arts school is even rarer. As for the powerful martial arts school, they are even rarer."


    "So the earth is so weak? Our planet''s masters have a lot of hands."


    "Weak?" Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "The masters are not many, but the essence, otherwise you can ask other planets to invade the earth and see who wins and who wins."


    "Master is here on the earth, how could other planets have won." Calvura curled her lips immediately.


    Bulma, who was pulling Kel to the side, suddenly said softly: "Wukong, there is a little tail here~"


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a slightly weak female voice from behind: "Wait~"


    "Something?" Sun Wukong turned to look, his indifferent expression moved slightly. Why did the woman in front of him look familiar?Who is it?


    However, the woman who seemed to be in her twenties ignored Sun Wukong, and instead fixed her gaze on Calvula: "Um, you..."


    Calvura looked stunned: "It turned out to be you, the masked man with the mask of Ugula."


    "..." The woman suddenly looked speechless, but still politely introduced herself: "Hello, I am Vidili, I am glad to meet you."


    Just after the introduction of the woman, Monkey King slapped both hands and his face was stunned: "Vidilly, it''s you!"


    Bidelli looked puzzled: "Do you know me?"


    "No, I know your father, Satan." ..

 3394 Chapter 81 Apprenticeship

    Satan, the fake savior in the original book, has a daughter, Vidili.


    When Monkey King first came to this world, Vidili was not yet born, and because of the arrival of Monkey King, the world now has no Sun Wufan, which makes Vidili still single.


    Monkey King had forgotten this character a long time ago, but he did not expect to encounter it by chance now.


    "Do you know my dad?" Vidili nodded suddenly. After all, her father is a famous martial artist on the earth, and it is not surprising to know him.


    "Master, is her father good?" Calvura looked curious. She thought that the person she could recognize by her master should be very strong, right?


    Under Vidili¡¯s proud gaze, Sun Wukong smiled and shook his head. This action, even if it angered Vidili, waited for Sun Wukong with fire-breathing eyes: "What do you mean by me? Dad has been the champion of the world''s No. 1 martial arts tournament for ten years. Who do you look down on?"


    Calvura immediately curled her lips: "What is the world''s number one martial arts conference? My master is still the martial arts champion of the universe."


    Hearing this, Bidili couldn''t help but stunned: "What kind of martial arts champion in the universe? Why haven''t I heard of it?" She said, with a look of astonishment: "You, are you his apprentice?"


    She has witnessed Calvula''s skill with her own eyes. Such a powerful person is actually the disciple of the person in front of him?


    Monkey King looked at Vidili¡¯s bleeding right leg and kindly reminded: "You are still interested in discussing this? I think if you go to the hospital for treatment, you may lose too much blood."


    Dragging the gun, can still insist on wrangling with Monkey King and the others, I have to say that this is much stronger than Dilly''s willpower.


    "Uh~" Vidili was taken aback for a moment, and then she realized that her head was a little dizzy. Before, she just didn''t want to miss knowing such a great person, so she dragged and chased it, but now it is suddenly Feeling a little unbearable, his body shook for a while, and then he fell on the ground weakly.


    "Are you okay?" Kale looked at the pale-faced Vidili with a concerned face, but it seemed that because of fear of living, he did not step up to help her.


    "Yes, I''m a little dizzy, maybe I really lost too much blood."


    "You girl is really messy. If you are injured, don''t go to the hospital, but run to chase us." Monkey King shook his head, squatted down, and inhaled, the bullet was sucked out by him and thrown away. She was on the ground, and then she wiped the wound on Vidili''s thigh, no matter the blood stain or the wound disappeared instantly.


    "This--!!!"


    Bidelli looked astonished. This was the first time she had seen this magical method.


    Sun Wukong stood up and said, "Let''s do less deeds in the future. With your skill, ten lives are not enough for you to squander."


    As he said, Vidili waved his hand, leading Bulma and the others to disappear instantly.


    "No, it''s gone?!!!"


    Vidili suddenly became stunned. She hurriedly got up and looked around. There were no shadows of Monkey King and the others. Everything seemed to be a dream. But Vidili touched her injured thigh before, and the bullet holes in her pants were still clearly visible. Not a dream, but a real existence.


    "There are such masters on the earth?" As he said, Bidili stomped angrily: "Damn it! I still have a lot of things to ask, but I ran away! But I will find you. That..." As she said, Bidili took out her mobile phone from her pocket, and there was a picture of Monkey King and a group in it. It turned out that she was prepared from the beginning.


    Back home, Bidili found Satan¡¯s secretary the first time, and handed her her mobile phone: "Bisha, please help me find where the person in this photo lives. The sooner the better. ."


    "Okay, Miss Vidili."


    Bisha took the phone and looked at the photos inside, but fixed her gaze on Bulma: "This person looks familiar? It seems to be the daughter of Dr. Breff, chairman of the Universal Capsule Company?"


    As he said, he hurriedly picked up a notebook, and after searching for it, countless photos showed up in front of him: "Look, Miss Vidili, is this person you looking for? Her name is Bulma, and she belongs to Dr. Breff The only daughter she loves, she has been called a genius girl since she was a child. Her technological talent is still higher than that of her father, but she married later and rarely appeared in the eyes of everyone."


    Vidili looked at it for a while and nodded: "It''s a bit like, but not the right age."


    "These are all photos taken nearly two to thirty years ago, and of course they are not the right age."


    "You are talking about Magnum Capsule Company? I''ll go over and have a look tomorrow."


    The next day, after breakfast, Vidili hurried to the location of Bulma¡¯s house. Because there was no guard, Vidili easily entered Bulma¡¯s house and did not take a few steps. It was attracted by a loud roar, and when he came to the entrance of the yard, the picture in front of him was stunned by Vidili''s eyes.


    At this moment, Kalifula and Kel are engaged in a fierce battle in the air. The two women have turned into Super Saiyans and Chuan Chao. Every blow of the punches erupted with an earth-shattering roar, that spread. And the energy fluctuations that opened, had it not been restrained by a strange force, everything here would have disappeared long ago.


    "Fake, fake, right?!!!"


    At this moment, Bidili only felt that his head was buzzing, and she was confused. Is such an exaggerated battle really something human can do?Isn''t it a special effect?


    Just when Vidili looked shocked and dumbfounded, Monkey King walked over from the side: "Vidili, why did you come here?"


    "Ah~ Yes, I''m sorry!" Vidili immediately bowed and apologized. It was indeed inappropriate to break into the house.


    Califora and Kell, who were still fighting in the sky, immediately stopped, and the two women''s bodies flashed and appeared in front of Vidili. The terrifying breath suppressed Vidili''s heart beating, a little breathless: " You guy came here, what on earth do you want to do? If there is any bad attempt, see if I don''t punch you."


    "Hey? No, no, no~~" Vidili waved her hand repeatedly to explain, and then fixed her eyes on Monkey King: "I, I came to you specially."


    "Looking for me?" Monkey King pretended to be curious: "What do you want to do with me?"


    Vidili suddenly fell to her knees with a sincere expression: "Please, please accept me as a disciple!"


    "It''s you?" Calvura glared at once with an unhappy face. The master is Kel and I. You guy dare to snatch the master from us?


    "Hurry up and get out, Master won''t accept you!" ..

 3395 Chapter 82-Pink

    Monkey King looked at Califora who was like an angry lioness, smiled and touched her head, and pulled her down behind her. This girl could not bear the terrifying aura than Dili: "Get up, let''s go to the teacher. Now, your talent hasn¡¯t met my criteria for accepting disciples.¡±


    "Huh?!!!~~~"


    When Vidili heard this, she was anxious: "Please give me a chance! I really want to become stronger, and I also want to learn your skills that can fly in the air."


    Kalifula immediately curled her lips behind Monkey King: "Master said, your talent is not good, just like you, if you really accept you, wouldn''t it be shameful to Master?"


    Vidili looked unconvinced: "Why not? I have always been called a genius girl! I have never lost among my peers."


    "Haven''t you lost? Did you pull it like that?" Calvura immediately curled her lips: "Look at your age, you should be a few years older than me? Come on, fight with me and see who is strong. "


    "Come on!"


    Vidili was also considered the proud girl of heaven, and she also had her own pride. Being so despised by Calvula, she was naturally unconvinced and immediately accepted.


    As for the result of the battle between the two women, I can only take it over in one stroke, because Califora fainted Vidili with just one finger.


    Monkey King knocked on Califora''s head with one hand, with a reproach: "You girl, I really don''t know the severity of the shot."


    Calvura clutched her head, expressing aggrieved expression: "I''m already very light, okay, if it''s the point, I''ve blown her out with a punch."


    The reason why she is so hostile to Vidili is that she only wants to share the Monkey King with Kaier. It is enough for the master to have her and Kaier''s two apprentices, so she doesn''t need others to intervene.


    Monkey King looked at Califora and shook his head. He was jealous in this respect. I can¡¯t tell. This girl is quite careful; but it also indirectly shows that he has occupied a high position in her heart. Good thing.


    Sun Wukong awakened Vidili. The latter was depressed. She had always thought that she was the proud girl of heaven. She didn''t expect that compared with a real genius, she was nothing, but this made her think. The heart of apprenticeship: "What should I do so that you are willing to accept me as a disciple?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you accept a disciple, but if you want to learn empty dance, I can teach you."


    "Wu Kongshu?"


    "It''s an air dance technique, a technique that can fly in the sky."


    "Wow~really?" Vidili suddenly became excited with a happy face, hurriedly got up, and hugged Monkey King''s arm: "Does the master really want to teach me sky dance?"


    Calvura was upset right away, pulled Vidili away, blocking her and Monkey King, and glared at her: "What are you doing? What are you doing? I don''t know anything about politeness! , Master has said that he will not accept you, and you are not allowed to be called Master."


    Vidili immediately curled his lips and said, "Since I am willing to teach me skills, I am naturally the master."


    Calvura originally wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Sun Wukong''s slap: "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and practice. I''m giving you five days, if you can''t integrate the realm of God into the super game. Among them, you are prepared to be punished."


    Calvura looked confident: "Five days? Almost enough, I feel it now, and I will definitely transform myself into pink to show you Master."


    With that said, he pulled up Kelly and continued to practice sparring.


    Seeing Kalifra and Kel, who entered the extremely exaggerated sparring again, Vidili looked stunned. Such a battle is only practice. Isn''t it an exaggeration?Who are these people?


    Looking at Vidili in a daze, Monkey King pulled her thoughts back aloud: "If you want to learn the air dance, first you have to learn Qi. Only when you master the Qi, you can start to learn the air dance."


    "Qi? What is qi?"


    "There is qi in everyone''s body, but I don''t know how to use it. I also give you five days. If you can''t learn the air dance in five days, then please leave by yourself."


    Vidili knew that Monkey King¡¯s first test was coming to her, and immediately squeezed her fist, her face firm: "Five days? I will definitely learn it!"


    As a result, the rest of the time was basically spent in the time when Monkey King was teaching Vidili dance, which made Califra and Kyle full of jealousy, but they dared not say anything, and the sparring time changed. It''s getting more fierce, so that the speed of their improvement can be described as rapid.


    Until the fourth day later, Califra, who was fighting with Kell, looked down at the Monkey King who was still teaching the art of dance by Vidili. Califra was full of anger: "Ahhhh~~ I am angry! I am mad at me! Damn Vidili, who has completely taken Master away! I am angry at me, ah ah ah~~!!!"


    As the anger climbed, the red flame covering her became more and more obvious. She was originally suppressed by Kell who passed the pass, but suddenly began to gradually suppress her back. Finally, in a roar, the pink flame was like Burning flames erupted from her body, and the hair color of the whole person turned to pink, and Kale in the passing state was blasted by her with a punch and fell to the ground.


    However, Kale looked like a okay person, and once again rose into the sky, watching Calvula''s new state at this time, with a look of joy and excitement: "Sister, sister, you seem to have succeeded!!"


    "Successful, successful?" Calvura couldn''t help but stared, looking at her hands, feeling the skyrocketing strength, she couldn''t help laughing: "It''s successful! I made it! Hahaha~~~ I''m Calif. Ra is indeed an invincible beautiful girl in the universe!"


    With a sigh, he flashed in front of Monkey King, his face flushed with excitement, like a little girl waiting to be praised, staring at Monkey King: "Master! Master! Look! Look! Look! I made it! I''m already. Transformed into pink! Wow haha~~ This is pink, right?"


    Sun Wukong looked at her with a smile. He didn''t expect that his attitude of Bidili would stimulate Calvura, causing her to complete the transformation a day earlier, and immediately nodded with a smile: "Good job, it is indeed pink. In terms of cultivation, your talent is truly unique."


    "Hehe~~hahaha~" Calvura was praised by Monkey King, immediately laughed happily, and looked at Vidili triumphantly. The meaning was obvious.


    Vidili ignored Calvura¡¯s ostentatious expression. After all, she was an adult, so she wouldn¡¯t know her as a girl like Calvra. She just looked at Calvra¡¯s suddenly changing hairstyle. The curiosity of the face: "That teacher, Master Wukong, how did Calvula''s hair color change again?" ..

 3396 Chapter 83-Rouge vs Chuan Chao

    Monkey King explained with a smile: "Saiyan''s strength is mainly based on transformation. This is the new transformation that Kalifula has cultivated."


    "Saiyan? Transform?" After hearing this, Vidili was stunned, and then, as if thinking of something, her eyes suddenly widened: "She, they, aren''t they aliens?"


    "Right." Sun Wukong nodded: "Don''t ask so much, hurry up and practice your air dance, tomorrow is the deadline."


    Upon hearing this, Vidili immediately stopped her mind and began to concentrate on her practice. She didn''t want to be driven out.


    "Sister, this pink looks so amazing." Kale looked at Califra with a look of adoration of joy. As expected, he couldn''t compare to his sister. He learned to transform so quickly.


    "You should also work hard to practice, it must be possible." Calvura''s face was full of triumphant expressions, and then she began to explain to Kel very seriously: "As long as you do this, then that, then there will be a boom , And then transformed into a rush."


    "..." After hearing this, Kaier expressed a look of bewilderment.


    Monkey King was even more speechless: "That''s how you teach people?"


    "I, I don''t know how to describe it. In short, there was a bang, then a bang, and I transformed into a body."


    Monkey King: "Don''t talk nonsense, continue to use this pink form to fight Kell, let her feel the pink up close, and learn from it. I don''t think it will be long before she will be able to transform."


    "Haha~~ I was just thinking about saying that." Calvura immediately looked excited: "Come on, Kel, don''t keep your hands this time~ Show all the power of Chuan Chao, I also want to Try to see how powerful this pink is."


    "Okay, sister." Kale looked serious. She had always respected and listened to Calvula''s words. Naturally, she wanted to show respect for Calvula with all her strength. Her body rose into the air. With a soft drink, the terrifying dark green flames burst out of her body instantly, turning into invisible waves of terrifying aura, rippling and blowing, with an astonishing momentum.


    If this place hadn''t been secretly made into a special field by Monkey King, with the current breath of Kel, I am afraid that the mountains would have been shaken and the world would have changed.


    "Okay, awesome!!"


    After feeling the terrifying breath of Kell, Bidili, who could already feel his breath, only felt a numb scalp, his heart almost stopped beating, and goose bumps all over his body. This feeling is not enough with elephants and ants. Can you describe the gap between yourself and them?


    "Hahaha~~ You are really amazing! Kel~ I''m going to fuck!" Calvura was excited at this moment, her rosy arrogance also skyrocketed, and she instantly rose into the air and started to Kelly attack.


    For a time, the sky rang out with a earth-shattering roar again. However, even if Calvura learned the Super Saiyan Ros¨¦, she still couldn''t resist the Kelly who had full transmission power. She was suppressed to death, just a glance. , It will be judged.


    However, this is already very good. After all, in the original book, Broly¡¯s Super Blue can be beaten by Super Blue; Super Blue and Pink belong to the same level of transformation. The only difference is that one is a mortal transformation. Body, and one is the true transformation of God.


    Therefore, although it is a transformation of the same level, Tao Hong is indeed better than Super Blue. In terms of white spots, Super Blue is the Saiyan transformation of a false god, and Tao Hong is the Saiyan transformation who has truly entered the realm of God.


    Super Blue was beaten by Super Blue, but Pink Kalifula fought against the Super Kel in the state of Pink, only falling into the wind, it can be seen that Pink is indeed stronger than Super Blue; of course, Kalifula The difference between Taohong and Kel¡¯s pass is not very big. The most important reason is that Kalifula¡¯s normal combat power is very strong, so the increase in transformation is naturally stronger. If you change to another Saiyan transformation Tao Hong, I am afraid that she is not as powerful as her.


    "It''s amazing! This pass is super!" After being punched and flying out again, Calvura looked at Kel with a look of exclamation after stabilizing her figure: "I have turned into a super Saiyan pink Now, it was still suppressed by your pass super, Kel, your pass super transformed, really strong!"


    "My sister is also great, I think it won''t be long before you can surpass my Chuanchao." Kaier, who has turned Chuanchao, has a cold face, without the cowardly expression of the past, and looks extremely heroic. With strong self-confidence.


    "Beyond a ghost~" Calvura immediately curled her lips: "If you have learned this pink, I feel that I will still be beaten by you."


    "No, my sister will definitely be stronger."


    "That''s! Haha~~" Calvura laughed immediately, showing incomparably self-confidence. She is the best at this point, and her mentality is always so self-confident, no matter how strong the opponent is.


    The two sisters talked and laughed during the battle, but the shots were earth-shattering. Vidili was terrified to see. This kind of combat power is too exaggerated. It feels like a dream. No wonder Master Wukong said her talent is not good, no I am willing to accept her as a disciple. Compared with Kaier and the others, I am nothing.


    "Don''t be distracted, practice quickly." Monkey King reached out and patted Vidili''s head, interrupting her confused thoughts.


    "Ah~ yes, sorry."


    Bideli''s complexion turned red, and she immediately reduced her mind and began to practice seriously. She could already feel the sense of breath, and occasionally felt the light and fluttering feeling of the body, and she could be in the air at any time. She believed that soon, she could Learn how to dance.


    Sun Wukong took the time to look at the battle in the sky, and watched Kalifula who was still being pressed and beaten by Kel. This is not good. A battle that has the upper hand can not achieve effective growth: "Kel, quit Chuan Chao , You are only allowed to use the power of the Super Saiyan to fight Calvura; Calvra, you still maintain a pink state, give me your best, don''t leave a hand, it''s okay to kill."


    "Huh?" Calvura couldn''t help but froze when she heard the words, and immediately retorted with her lips: "I will not kill Kel, Master, you are too much."


    "I didn''t let you really kill her."


    "Even if you open it, it won''t work."


    "..." Monkey King was speechless when he heard the words, is there something wrong with the two of you?Immediately coldly said: "Stop talking nonsense, do as it is."


    "Just do it, it''s so fierce." Calvura whispered and looked at Kelly: "Kelly, it''s not your sister who wants to beat you, it''s the master who didn''t let her keep her hands~"


    "It''s okay, sister, come on!" Kyle quit the pass and entered Super Saiyan mode...

 3397 Chapter 84: Training Results

    On this day, Kel was extremely serious in her practice, and Calvula had already practiced successfully, and she couldn''t lag too much behind.


    And Vidili''s practice was also extremely hard. Seeing that the deadline was approaching, she didn''t even sleep all night and worked hard all night. Finally, she successfully practiced the sky dance at noon the next day and floated in the air.


    Not long afterward, Kale also successfully entered the pink, in the ordinary Super Saiyan state, she turned pink and Calvula''s pink is no different, the strength is also equal, the difference is not very big.


    Monkey King stopped the game between Kaier and Kalifula, and said: "Kail, try Chuanchao."


    Hearing this, Calvura nodded in agreement, full of expectation: "Yes, Kel, hurry up, let my sister see what the pink is like under the pass!"


    "Yeah." Kell was also excited with a little expectation. After holding his breath and calming his excitement, a green arrogance erupted from her body, and her peach-colored hair instantly turned green. It also becomes longer and wider, and looks more feminine and full of sacred heroism.


    Calvra felt the sudden rise in Kel''s breath, and immediately widened her eyes with excitement: "Wow~ Kel, your breath is so amazing!! And the hair has become longer and more beautiful, madam. , That''s amazing! But why did the hair color change back to green? This is not pink, right?"


    Sun Wukong looked at it, but nodded with relief: "Not bad, Chuan Chao is really domineering, even in the realm of God, it can''t cover Chuan Chao''s characteristics to take the lead."


    "Master, is this transformation of Kelly a rosy red? It looks super strong!"


    Monkey King smiled and shook his head: "Hair color is different, how can you call it pink? I didn''t expect that Chuan Chao integrated with the mirror of God would look like this. Chuan Chao is really Chuan Chao, and the strength is far from it. Pink is comparable."


    Calvura was shocked when she heard this: "Have you never seen the master?"


    Monkey King shook his head: "I haven''t changed Chuan Chao before, so naturally I have never changed like this."


    Calvura smiled immediately: "There are things that Master doesn''t know! Hehehe~~"


    Monkey King immediately knocked Kali Fu La''s head: "Who said I won''t? I just said that I haven''t changed, but it doesn''t mean now."


    Califula''s eyes widened suddenly, with a look of astonishment: "Master, you can also transform into Chuan Chao? Didn''t you say that your seventh universe is only Broly?"


    Monkey King just smiled without explaining.


    Califora immediately made an exaggerated expression: "Wow~Master, so you still have to hide?!"


    Monkey King looked at Califora with a smile on his face: "Why, do you still want to spy on my limit? That will disappoint you, my limit is far beyond your imagination."


    "..." Calvura immediately looked speechless. She originally thought that the strength that Monkey King showed was almost all of him, but now she suddenly realized that her master was really unfathomable. The more prying, the more invisible.


    "Master, what should I call this transformation of mine?" Kaier looked curious. Now she feels that she is really strong and strong. Looking at Califora in the pink state, there is another way to punch her. The feeling of explosion, this feeling made her panic, how could she give her sister such a feeling of underestimating her, and quickly calm her good mood and get rid of this distraction.


    "Yeah~" Sun Wukong pondered for a moment, and said: "This kind of transformation is a transformation that belongs to Chuan Chao alone. Throughout the history of Saiyans, you are the first person to enter this kind of transformation. So, let¡¯s call it Kaier God, how?"


    Before Kel could speak, Calvura was already full of excitement and yelled: "God Kel? Wow~ Do you use your own name to order the transformation? It''s so cool! Kel!!!"


    Kail was very happy to see Kalifula, and she immediately became very happy: "From then on, I will call this transformation the god Kail."


    Calvra suddenly became wary: "Come on, Kel, let me feel how powerful your God Kel is!"


    "Okay, sister."


    Kyle looked serious, and after so many days of sparring, she seemed to like the feeling of practicing and progressing together with Calvula.


    "Then you have to be careful, Kel!"


    Calvura immediately yelled, her breath soaring, she didn''t leave her hands at all, she shot with all her strength, the pink arrogance exploded, full of destructive power.


    A punch, just a punch, has the power to shake space.


    However, such a terrifying punch was easily received by Kail with one hand, and the battle stayed in place and did not move at all.


    Calvula''s pupils tightened immediately, and she shook her fists again, but she was still fully received by Kiel with one hand. She went all out and couldn''t make Kiel, who had transformed into Kiel, move even one step.


    "So strong, so strong~ Kelly!" Calvura was deeply shocked, but her expression was extremely happy and excited. Kelly could become so strong, she didn''t have the slightest jealousy, but for her Very happy: "God Kaier, it''s so amazing! Sister, I was thrown away by you again!"


    Kale''s complexion turned red, a little embarrassed: "No, with my sister''s talent, it won''t be long before she will surpass me."


    "Hahaha~~ That is, I will definitely catch up with you!" Calvura immediately laughed heartily. Her character is so cheerful and confident.


    As for Vidili on the side, she has been deeply shocked: "What kind of perverts are these, even if I practice for a lifetime, I can''t reach their level, right?"


    She grew up under the pampering of her father, and the most complimented is the word genius. Thinking about it now, it is a kind of irony to use the word genius on her. I feel how much she used to be. Being arrogant and ignorant is too much to sit and watch.


    After that, he looked at Monkey King with firm eyes, and knelt down with a thump: "Master Wukong, I have completed your test, please accept me as a disciple."


    "Why are you so obsessed with apprenticeship? I have taught you the method of luck, and you have also learned how to dance. You will rely on yourself for your future achievements. There is no need to apprenticeship."


    Bidelli was disappointed when she heard this: "Sure enough, is my talent too bad?"


    I don¡¯t know when, Bulma has already come here: "Goku, people are so sincere, do you still have the heart to refuse? To you, talent is not important at all, right? As long as you are beautiful, it will be over? "


    "..." ..

 3398 Chapter 85 Departure

    "..."


    Monkey King looked at Bulma silently. This makes sense. If you are beautiful, you are done, but can you not be so straightforward?


    Sun Wukong put his eyes on Vidili''s body, looked at her expectant look, and nodded: "Well, since the teachers have taught, if you are so persistent, then stay."


    "Yes, Master!" Bidelli was overjoyed, got up, and looked at Kale and Calvula: "Two senior sisters, please take care of me in the future."


    "All right, but you don''t shame your master." Calvura felt a little unhappy when she saw Vidili successfully applaud her teacher. The current master no longer belongs to her and Kelly, so she has to add another comparison. Dilly.


    But now that she has become a junior sister, she will be her own person from now on, so she has no hostility to Bidi Li.


    Kalifula is this kind of character, going straight back and forth, never concealing her inner thoughts.


    Clapping his hands, Monkey King attracted the attention of Kaier and the others, and said: "Hurry up and wash up. After lunch, I will take you to try the results of your practice."


    "Is there a fight?" Calvura immediately beamed her eyes with excitement on her face. Apart from anything, she took off her clothes and jumped into the swimming pool: "Kel, what are you doing in a daze? Get down quickly. "


    "Okay, sister."


    Next, after Kalifula ate lunch at the speed of windswept clouds, she couldn''t wait to hold Monkey King''s arm with excitement on her face: "Master, let''s go! I have eaten! I look forward to what you find for us. Opponent! Must be super powerful, right?"


    Monkey King smiled and was not in a hurry. After Kyle and Vidili had finished eating, he got up and looked at Bulma on the side: "I''ll go out and come back soon."


    "Go, go, you know you can''t be free."


    Monkey King tilted his head and looked at Bidili: "This time you too, let''s go up and up."


    "Yes!"


    Bidili was overjoyed upon hearing this.


    With a thought to Sun Wukong, he took the three daughters of Kaier and disappeared in an instant. When they appeared, he just saw Broly and Weiss fighting fiercely not far away. The earth-shattering roar was really deafening.


    Seeing this picture, Califula suddenly looked excited: "Master, the opponent you found for us is not Broly, right? Haha~~ Very good! This opponent is very good!"


    Monkey King smiled mysteriously: "Almost, but not this Broly."


    "???"


    Calvra looked curious, could there be another Broly?


    "Uh~Where is this?" On the other hand, Vidili looked awkward now, but in the blink of an eye, how could the scene in front of her change?In addition, there were two super-powerful characters fighting in front of them, and the aura was not much weaker than Kell and Califra.


    As if sensing the arrival of Monkey King, Wes and Broly, who had been fighting against each other, suddenly stopped, and came to the front of Monkey King. Wes held down Broly''s head and bowed to salute: "Really a rare guest. Master Wukong, I didn''t expect you to come to this humble house. It is really fortunate."


    "Meet Master Wukong."


    Remo in the distance, Zlay also hurriedly ran up, bowed and bowed.


    Sun Wukong ignored the two of them, but drove Weiss and said, "Where is Birus?"


    "I''ll call him now, you wait a moment." Weiss said, his body disappeared instantly.


    Vidili looked at the two people who were still kneeling on the ground and shivering, and asked Kyle in a low voice: "Kel, who are they? I seem to be afraid of Master?"


    "I haven''t seen it either." Kel shook his head.


    Then, the next moment, I saw that Wes had flashed in front of Monkey King with Birus.


    Without waiting for Billus to speak, Monkey King looked at him in sweat, and said in surprise: "I can''t tell, Billus, you will also practice?"


    Biluston was embarrassed at the time, and then he said in a very serious and respectful manner: "Master Wukong, I don''t know why you are looking for me?"


    Monkey King: "You didn''t forget the black broli, did you? My side is ready, so come and ask if you want to be together?"


    "Uh~" Billus was stunned for a while, and glanced at Broly subconsciously. This guy has not yet stepped into the realm of God, but after thinking about it, Master Monkey King went with him, there is still a problem. ?He immediately decided: "No problem, you can go anytime, but I can''t go with you anymore. You know who I am... Let Broly go for me?"


    "You are really afraid of death, isn''t it the great priest and the king? What is there to be afraid of?"


    "Uh~~!!!" Bi Luston was scared into a cold sweat.


    Seeing Birus¡¯s trepidation, Monkey King suddenly lost interest: "It seems that you are no longer the Birus I knew before. Forget it, let Broly go with me. He is better than you. Bold."


    When Birus heard the words, his complexion was complicated. This was the fear and awe of the great priest and the king carved in his bones, and he couldn''t restrain it.


    Vidili tugged at the corner of Califra''s clothes and asked in a low voice, "Califra, who are they? I seem to be afraid of Master."


    Calvula looked proud: "Of course, after all, the master doesn''t even look at the king. The great priest has to be polite when he sees it."


    Vidili was stunned. She couldn''t understand a word of the king or the priest, so she could only look at Califora like a curious baby.


    Califra pointed at Birus and said, "Did you see that cat? Don''t look at his appearance. He is the god of destruction second only to the great priests and kings in the universe. He is a complete mess. With a wave of your hand, you can destroy the planet and even the universe."


    "Destroy the planet and the universe????" Vidili was stunned after hearing this: "He is really a god? Is there really a god in this world?!!!"


    "It''s okay if you can''t believe it. After all, your previous position is too low, but you are now our junior sister. Don''t make a fuss in front of others in the future. You will be embarrassed."


    "Uh~ I, I know." Vidili nodded stupidly. She seemed to have really worshipped a very awesome master.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and swiped in front of him, and the space was torn apart in an instant, and a crack in the space that looked extremely shocking appeared in front of everyone.


    "Yeah~ the space is torn apart!!!" Vidili was shocked and stunned.


    "Go, you all follow." Monkey King glanced at Broly, said to Kaier and the others, then stepped into the crack...

 3399 Chapter 86: A Different Time and Space in the Future

    But Sun Wukong and his group walked out of the cracks in the space, and what they saw was a mess of ruins, the ground with potholes, and a scene of a grand battle.


    "It''s so miserable! Where is this place?" Vidili looked at the surrounding scenes with shock.


    Calvura also looked around, exaggerating and exaggerating: "That bastard did it? It''s too much! I can''t feel how many people are angry at all, Master, what is it here? The place? It feels like humans are almost extinct."


    "Okay, so cruel!" Kale looked unbearable.


    "Huh?" Vidili heard the words and was shocked: "Extinction, extinction?!"


    Monkey King''s expression was indifferent: "As you can see, this is the earth."


    "Earth, earth?!!!" Bi Dili was even more stunned.


    "Master Goku, is this the future time and space that Master Billus said?" Broly was serious and careful, but he did not forget what his mission here was: "What about Black Broly? Where is the Black Broly?"


    But obviously, if the other party does not release his anger, he will not be able to sense it.


    "Future time and space? Are we in the future?" Vidili was stunned.


    Calvura was shocked: "This is the future earth? No way? How can the earth be destroyed like this if a master sits? Who is it?"


    Monkey King: "There is no me in this time and space. Although it is the earth, it is a different time and space."


    "Different time and space?" Calvura immediately looked at him: "It turned out to be different time and space, I said, how can anyone dare to invade the earth with the master sitting on the earth."


    Broly looked at Monkey King with a serious look: "I heard Master Weiss say that the so-called different time and space is another time and space that has been tampered with history and has gone astray. It stands to reason that even if history is tampered with, the future The time and space of his has split into two different time and space. There should be Master Wukong as well? How could it not be?"


    Bidelli nodded earnestly: "Yes, if not, unless it is dead."


    "He died because of a heart attack." Monkey King casually made an excuse for the death of Monkey King in the future time and space in the original book, because it is very troublesome to explain. If he says something unique, explain it. But it''s too much.


    This is precisely why Zamas didn''t become Black Wukong like the original, but became Black Broly; because the body of the original Monkey King had been cut off by him, a traverser.


    To put it bluntly, the existence of Monkey King means occupying the body of the original Monkey King, and the relationship with Hei Wukong or the current Hei Broly and Zamas is the same, not the real Monkey King.


    Therefore, the original Monkey King still exists in a different time and space world that is not related to the time and space where Monkey King is.


    Of course, although the original Sun Wukong still exists in other different time and space worlds, it is absolutely impossible to have Bulma, No.18 and others. Since they became the masters of the world, they have the same uniqueness as the Sun Wukong. Sex, they will not appear in other different time and space worlds.


    The reason why the original Monkey King still appears in other different time and space worlds is because the Monkey King is not the real Monkey King; but Bulma, on the 18th, no one replaces anyone, they are their own deity, so there will be no similar situation to the Monkey King. , This Dragon Ball world, they are already the only existence.


    Unless the Dragon Ball realm master is generating and creating an independent world, but they are no longer them in that world, but two different people.


    But it is obviously impossible for the Dragon Ball Realm Master to do such boring things in his spare time; and it won''t be long before this world will belong to Monkey King. How to manage it then will naturally be his final say.


    Okay, it''s a bit too far off, back to the topic.


    After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Kalivra was stunned: "Did from a heart attack? Isn''t it, Master, would someone like you die of a heart attack?"


    "That''s just me fooling you around." Of course, it is impossible for Monkey King to say such words. Instead, he said casually: "I was weak at the time, and it was because of this that I was born. Two different future time and space."


    Sun Wukong didn''t lie in these words, this future different time and space was indeed generated by him.


    "That''s it!" Calvura suddenly realized: "It turns out that there is no master in this future time and space, so that guy will be so brave and unscrupulous?"


    At this moment, Vidili was shocked and speechless. If it weren''t for what happened, she would never have imagined that she would participate in such an incredible event.


    He calmed down his shocked mood and couldn''t help but looked at Broly: "What did I hear you say about Black Broly?"


    "That''s right!" Calvula''s eyes were fixed on Broly: "Our goal this time is the future you, right?"


    Broly nodded and shook his head: "Our goal this time is indeed me, but it''s not me."


    Calvura: "What do you mean by you and not you? Just make it clear."


    Broly: "I also listened to Master Weiss and Master Billus. They said that Black Broly was a trainee king god named Zamas who exchanged bodies with me with Super Dragon Ball wishing. Killed me who changed my body with him, so I was sent here to take revenge."


    "Wow~ It''s so miserable~ You will be killed by him in the future?"


    Hearing this, Broly''s original innocent look changed slightly. Indeed, he was naturally quite upset when he heard that he was killed in the future.


    Calvura originally wanted to say something, but suddenly turned her head and looked into the distance with a look of excitement: "Ah~ I sensed it, this breath is the breath of God, so strong, so strong! He should be the black cloth Raleigh, master?"


    "it''s him."


    "What are you waiting for, go and fuck him!" Calvura immediately shouted with excitement, her arrogance rose, and instantly turned into a golden streamer and disappeared from the horizon.


    In just a few seconds, Monkey King and his party had already rushed to the scene, but saw that in the sky, a black-clothed, black-haired Black Broly was indifferently releasing a qigong bomb, destroying the city below, ruthlessly. The massacre of the weak and helpless humans.


    "What the hell are you doing!!!"


    This scene made Kalifula look angry. The Saiyans of the sixth universe are the incarnation of justice, and it is their job to maintain justice. This scene naturally made her extremely angry...

 3400 Chapter 87: Calvra vs. Black Broly

    The arrival of Monkey King and others was naturally discovered by Black Broly.


    "It''s you!!" The first time he saw Monkey King, Hei Broly roared, anger, jealousy, and hatred, venting out of his brain.


    The memory of being mercilessly slammed by Monkey King at that time has always been his lingering nightmare. It was this person who destroyed his confidence and arrogance, and made him wake up in nightmares every day.


    "Is he Black Broly?" Bidili looked back and forth between Broly and Black Broly with a shocked look: "It really seems! But Black Broly is cooler."


    Well, generally speaking, villains are indeed cooler than decent ones.


    Broly looked innocent and a little bit naive; on the other hand, Black Broly was cold and indifferent, with a straight and slender figure. The two were obviously exactly the same, but for the temperament, Broly was completely crushed.


    "Even you are here..." Black Broly immediately fixed his gaze on Broly, his eyes flashing with coldness.


    "Stop talking nonsense, guys like you are absolutely unforgivable!!" Calvura yelled and interrupted Black Broly, her body flashed, and she appeared in front of Black Broly in an instant with a right fist. He came out, but was caught by Black Broli with only one hand, standing still in place.


    "!!!"


    Calvura was shocked. She just felt the horror of the opponent without any hesitation, but in an instant, she was transformed into a super game, her golden arrogance skyrocketed, and a whip kick towards Black Bro Lee''s face swept out.


    Hei Broli looked indifferent, and while resisting with his fists, he turned around with a whip kick and kicked Califora away.


    "sister!!"


    Kail was shocked and was about to go up to help, but was drunk by the steady Calvura: "Kail, don''t come over! This is my battle with him!"


    She said, with a loud drink, her anger soared again, golden arrogance wrapped around the crackling thunder and lightning, glaring in the direction of Black Broly: "Come again!!"


    The figure flashed in front of Black Broly again, with a punch; Black Broly looked cold and greeted him with fists. The two collided fiercely in the air, shaking and roaring in the sky. The surrounding tall buildings were due to the fighting between the two. The aftermath collapsed again and again.


    Previously in Bulma¡¯s home, Califra and Kel practiced, because of the protection of Monkey King, there was no exaggerated aftermath of the battle. But now, Bidili looks at the shocking and exaggerated scene in front of her. This is enough to be called a earth-shattering battle, completely stunned her aside.


    "Hahaha~~ So strong! So strong!!!"


    Calvura was blown upside down by a punch, but she yelled with excitement, and once again flashed to fight with Black Broly.


    In just a few seconds, the two were in a fierce confrontation. Hei Broly punched out again, and Calvula yelled, crashing to the ground, destroying everything under her.


    "It''s just an ordinary state, it completely crushed my sister''s Super 2!!" Kyle looked at Black Broly with shock.


    "Ahhhhh~~You guy~ you really are so strong!!" As the roar resounded, Califra burned with golden arrogance, her figure rose into the air, staring at Black Broly, and her eyes were wary. , Also questioned: "You guy, obviously a god and so strong, why do you do such a thing?"


    "Why?" Hei Broli looked indifferent, his expression full of compassion and compassion from the righteous man: "Of course it is for justice to wipe out all the people on earth."


    Kalifra and others were shocked when they heard this: "For justice, the earthlings are to be extinct? What the hell is this for you? Your head was kicked by a donkey?"


    "A mere human, how can you understand the idea of ??God, in order to create a truly ideal peaceful world, only know that the human beings who initiate war must be clear."


    "I... my fucking..." Calvula faced a lunatic like Black Broly, and didn''t know how to refute: "Ahhhh~~~Go to the peaceful world of NM! Like you It¡¯s a waste of time for a madman, I¡¯ll just kill you and save trouble!"


    "Drink~~!!!"


    With a soft drink, Calvura''s golden arrogance instantly turned to pink, and even her hair color became pink, her breath soaring.


    "This is-pink?!!!" Hei Broli watched Calvula''s transformation, his eyes widened for an instant, and an expression of anger and hatred appeared on his face immediately: "A mere human! It can also change. Body pink?! You will also be transformed into the same as God? This is a blasphemy against God!"


    "A mere human? A blasphemy against gods? You guys are really shameless!!" Calvura roared, and instantly punched, Black Broly was directly hit the ground by her, transforming into a pink, her strength He reversed instantly with Black Broly, who had not yet transformed.


    "Ahhhhh~~ The blasphemy guy should be completely eliminated!"


    Hei Broli roared in anger, and the aura of terror soared. A terrifying field was formed within 100 meters of his body, causing gravel and other objects to float in the air, and the scene was shocking.


    In the next moment, Hei Broly''s hair color also turned into pink, and the burst of qi also turned into pink, so that Monkey King and his group could clearly perceive Hei Broly from the evil aura he released. Evil, narcissism and arrogance.


    "You, you can even turn into a pink?" Calvura looked at the black Broly who turned into a pink, with a look of astonishment.


    "Peach..." Broly looked at the transformation of the two in the field with a deep gaze: "Is this the Master Weiss wants to teach my new transformation? I can''t perceive Qi, but I can clearly perceive it. That kind of oppression that makes your scalp numb, is this the realm of God..."


    "This, this anger, my sister can''t win! The difference is too big!" Kaier looked at Black Broly in the field, his expression changed slightly, and turned to look at Monkey King.


    Monkey King naturally understood what she meant, and smiled back: "Don''t worry, only under the pressure of this desperate situation can human potential be thoroughly stimulated."


    As he said, he turned his head and looked at Broly: "Broly, get ready to play, maybe in this battle, you may be able to step into the mirror of the gods smoothly."


    When Broly heard the words, his eyes flickered full of expectation, in the realm of God, as long as he stepped into the mirror of God, could he also transform into this pink?


    "Is this guy... so strong?!" After Calvula felt the terrifying aura of Black Broly at this time, the whole person was shocked, everyone is pink, why are you so strong?..

 3401 Chapter 88 Xiao Wu

    Calvula felt the terrifying aura of Black Broly that completely crushed her, she was unconvinced, she finally turned into a pink, she wanted to make a big show in front of the master, but she did not expect the strength of the opponent It is so strong, everyone is obviously pink, how can there be such a huge difference?


    Seeing Kali Fu La''s upset and shocked expression, Sun Wukong wanted to tell her, why?Just relying on the three words''Broly'' in the other party''s name, how can a Saiyan with a superb body than an ordinary Saiyan like you can compare.


    Califora''s normality is indeed very strong, but it is not comparable to Black Broly, and they can beat you for over 2.


    As a god, Zamas and Broly had a fusion of body and soul, resulting in a qualitative change, and the strength was not comparable to Califra.


    Not to mention Calvula, even Broly himself is slightly inferior to Black Broly. This is how powerful Black Broly is.


    It can be said that the gap between Broly and Black Broly is equivalent to the gap between Monkey King and Black Wukong in the original book.


    Just as the atmosphere was so tense and it was about to climax, an untimely voice suddenly sounded: "Launch!!!"


    With this loud shout, I saw countless cannonballs flying away from all directions in the direction where Black Broly was. The large number had already drowned Broly.


    Looking at the soldiers suddenly appearing around him, Monkey King''s expression was indifferent: "Almost forgot, Hei Broly was massacring them before."


    Calvra looked at the group of soldiers who suddenly entered the battlefield with a look of astonishment. Is this group of guys stunned?I kindly helped you to resist this Black Broly, shouldn''t you run away and stay away from here?What is it about joining the battlefield?Is this kind of battle accessible to you?


    "Ignorant mortal."


    Hei Broli looked at the countless cannonballs flying towards him, with a sneer on his face, the light cluster in his hand condensed, and with a wave of his hand, the flying cannonballs exploded before they got close. The sky is full of smoke and dust.


    With the power of this cannonball, even if he was hit, it would not be possible to hurt Black Broli at all. The reason why he shot was just not wanting to be touched by this dirty cannonball.


    For a time, the horrible aftermath of the explosion turned into a circular shape and spread, destroying all the surrounding houses. Countless artillery soldiers were lifted off in this terrifying air wave or were pierced by debris and other objects...


    "As an ant, isn''t it good to be waiting for death quietly? Why do you rush to die?" Hei Broli looked at the people around him, with a look of indifferent and incomprehensible expression. Going down, if this is an explosion, the crowd below will definitely be destroyed.


    "You fellow, won''t let you succeed!"


    Califora roared, her body flashed, and she appeared under the gas bomb for a moment. She waved her right hand and blasted it directly into the sky. Then she glared at the woman behind and shouted: "What are you stupefying? Get out of here? , Go to my master''s side."


    "Ah~oh~ thanks, thank you!"


    The woman hurriedly bowed and thanked Califora. The reason why they did it before was only to see Califora fall into the wind before they decided to help. After all, Califora saved them, and they can''t give up their help. The benefactor left.


    Seeing the group of humans running towards Monkey King''s place, Hei Broly frowned slightly, but didn''t do anything. He hesitated. It seems that the shadow that Monkey King brought to him is still there.


    "You, hello, excuse me!"


    The woman led people to the Monkey King and bowed to salute. Although they didn''t know Monkey King and others, the person who could contend with the demon in the sky was definitely not an ordinary person, and was hostile to the demon, at least temporarily in the same camp with them.


    "Yeah~~" Monkey King scratched his chin and looked at the woman in front of him carefully. He always felt that this person was a bit familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    "Excuse me... Is there anything?"


    The woman was obviously straight-haired by Monkey King, and she instinctively took a step back.


    "Your name is Xiao Wu...right?" Monkey King asked tentatively.


    "Hey? Do you know me?" Xiao Wu was obviously puzzled, mustered courage, and carefully looked at Monkey King, there was no impression in her memory.


    "It turned out to be you." Monkey King looked surprised, and looked at Xiao Wu carefully: "I remember, you were killed by me."


    "what?!!!"


    Xiao Wu was shocked immediately upon hearing this, killing or killing herself?Who is this person?Is it the enemy?Have I been killed by him?Why don¡¯t I remember?


    Xiao Wu backed away in fear, and looked at Monkey King with alert.


    And the soldiers behind her are all facing the enemy. They thought they were a group, but they didn''t expect them to be the enemy?


    Vidili immediately showed a curious look and looked at Xiao Wu. This person was killed by the master?How is this going?He immediately asked with curiosity: "Master, you really killed her? Why?"


    Vidili knows very well that this is a different time and space in the future. Since Sun Wukong said to kill her, that is to say, Sun Wukong has already killed Xiao Wu in the time and space they are in?


    Monkey King turned his head to look at Broly. He said that Broly had also been killed by him. It seemed that Xiao Wu had the same situation as him.


    As for the detailed process, Monkey King didn''t want to go deep into it. If anything, if you see through everything at a glance, wouldn''t life be too boring, so if it is not necessary, Monkey King rarely uses this ability.


    "Well, why?" Sun Wukong touched his chin with one hand, and fell into thought: "This is a long time ago, and I don''t remember it very clearly. It seems that it was because that Pilaf made a wish to Shenlong and made me smaller. Then I will kill all three of them?"


    "Uh~" Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard the words, "You are talking about Lord Pilaf and Ashiu? Didn''t they get killed by the black Broly? Why did you become the one?"


    When Monkey King heard the words, his face was calm: "So they were killed by Black Broly in this time and space."


    "This time and space?" Xiao Wu immediately widened her eyes, "Aren''t you from this time and space?"


    Human beings are almost extinct, and there has also been a demon like Hei Broly who calls himself a god. Xiao Wu is not surprised at all about the different time and space.


    "That''s right." Sun Wukong nodded and looked at Xiao Wu: "However, you are much more pleasing to the eye than Xiao Wu in my original time and space."


    "What kind of me... in your time and space?" Xiao Wu hesitated and asked tentatively.


    "How should I put it, follow Pilaf all day long, whimsical about conquering the world or something."


    "..." ..

 3402 Chapter 89 Broly vs Black Broly

    Xiao Wu heard the words and was silent for a while, isn¡¯t Sun Wukong¡¯s true portrayal of her before, but then the world was so troubled that they gradually changed, from wanting to rule the earth, they were forced to become thinking. To protect the earth, he has become one of the sergeants who protect the earth without knowing it.


    It seems that the self in that world is very unlucky. I met Monkey King on the way to death, and received the lunch early. On the other hand, I am much happier now, because this time and space does not have the existence of Monkey King, giving them room for growth. , I am also fortunate to have experienced many unforgettable things and changed my mind.


    "It turned out to be a villain who tried to conquer the world. I said that Master is absolutely impossible to kill innocent people indiscriminately." Vidili was relieved when she heard this. Now Sun Wukong is the perfect heroic idol in her mind. Fortunately, this perfect image No collapse.


    Xiao Wu''s heart was full of miscellaneous flavors, sighing, and did not blame Sun Wukong for killing the time and space herself. If she was the previous self, she now feels that she is dead.


    Monkey King was chatting here, and the battle on Kalifula''s side had already begun.


    Both of them have turned into pink, with the same hair color; Calvura is high-spirited, while Black Broly has an indifferent face, and that look obviously does not put Calvra in his eyes.


    "Ahhhhh~~~ What kind of look in your eyes!!"


    Calvura was immediately furious, the pink flame burst, her combat power soared, and she stomped in the air, and at the same time it burst into an ear-splitting roar, it instantly turned into a pink light and shadow, and rushed towards Black Broli at an extremely fast speed.


    There is no fancy fist, which contains real earth-shattering power.


    Hei Broli¡¯s eyes were cold, and the flames of the gods spread out, and the evil spirit was strong and filled with a strange and strange sense of sacredness. He raised his hand and pointed it like a sword, the flames were gushing, and it instantly turned into a lightsaber, thinking about explosion The rushing Kalifula slashed down.


    Califora''s fist full of pink gods immediately collided with the lightsaber, bursting out with a dazzling gods, resounding loudly.


    "Ok?"


    Hei Broli''s complexion moved slightly and was a little surprised. He thought that even if he couldn''t cut off his hand, he could severely inflict Calvura. He didn''t expect the opponent to catch it with his bare hands.


    "Don''t underestimate me! Bastard!"


    Califora''s fist was bloodied and she shouted loudly. It seemed that although she caught the pink lightsaber, she was still injured, but her fighting spirit continued to increase, and her arrogance followed the high fighting spirit. And anger was actually irritated again. She was extremely domineering, and her gestures gave people an unmatched feeling, as if she was the one who had the upper hand.


    "What can you do if you look down on you?" Hei Broli looked indifferent: "You don''t really think that you can fight me if you block my move?"


    As he said, the next moment, his figure appeared in vain behind Calvura. When Calvura was just prepared, he kicked him to the ground. In an instant, the whole earth cracked and collapsed. The magma burst into the sky, and the picture was shocking.


    "Too-exaggerated?!!!"


    Vidili was stunned when he saw the scene of the doomsday when the magma was rolling in an instant.


    "Yes, damn! This guy... is so strong!!" Kalifura was floating on the surface of the magma, feeling the scorching sensation from his skin, looking at the figure in the sky with a look of discomfort: "Single... It seems that I can''t beat... Damn... I obviously learned how to transform super powerfully!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Aloud: "Kel!"


    "I see, sister!"


    Kaier, who had been prepared for a long time, responded without hesitation, but just when she wanted to take action, she was stopped by Monkey King: "I have said, you have to leave some room for others to grow, you are not allowed to take action. ."


    Hearing this, Kaier looked anxious: "But my sister is about to lose."


    Monkey King looked at Broly: "It''s time for you to play."


    Broly nodded and didn''t say much. Although his nature is not good to fight, he, as a Saiyan, could not bear the bloodthirsty and warlike impulse, but he didn''t have the words of Monkey King. , He just endured it.


    Once the Monkey King¡¯s permission was granted, Broly instantly uttered his specific roar like a beast out of the cage. In an instant, violent bursts of destructive green arrogance burst out, and his black hair also turned dark green in an instant. He stomped the ground under his feet, his figure exploded into the sky, and Hebrin, who had focused most of his attention on Califora, threw a punch out.


    "Hmm~~This punch is really painful!" Stealing his figure, Black Broly wiped off the blood on the corners of his mouth, and looked at Broly with a sneer, looking cold, from the punch, He felt a great pressure.


    This is normal. After all, Broly has already been astonishingly improved in the battle with Gillian. Even if he can''t transform into pink, his combat power is enough to compete with Black Broly in pink state.


    However, Broly didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him at all, completely adhering to the notion that people don''t talk too much, stepping into the air, body like teleporting, and reappearing in front of Black Broly, with a merciless punch, empty Concussion, the eruption of shocking power.


    Hei Broli looked dignified, shouted loudly, not daring to be careless, his fists gleamed red and greeted him with fists.


    Bang~~!!!!


    At this moment, the clouds shattered and the atmosphere collapsed without a trace.


    However, these terrible punches were just the beginning. In the next instant, the two figures had already turned into afterimages, colliding and roaring, bursting out fiery circles of destruction in the air.


    "I''m going~ This Chuan Chao is really strong and unreasonable!"


    Calvra looked at the battle in the air, not to mention how depressed, her own pink couldn''t be deadlocked for a few rounds, but Broly went out and fought directly with others.


    In fact, it can¡¯t be said that Kalifula¡¯s pink is not strong, but her opponent is Black Broly. If it is Black Goku in the original book, then her pink will definitely not lose to the opponent by much, but there is no way, Black Bro. Li Ke is a person with super bloodline, and his combat power is such an exaggerated bug, which is not comparable to ordinary Saiyans.


    But I have to say that Broly uses the pass mode to face the black Broly pink without falling into the wind. The strength is really amazing. After all, what he is facing is another self who has got blood evolution...

 3403 Chapter 90: The Legendary God

    Chapter 90 The Legendary God


    However, the stubborn battle between Broly and Black Broly only lasted for ten minutes, and Broly was suppressed by Black Broly, who was suddenly full of energy.


    Broly was hit by the black Broly repeatedly and hit his chest with punches, coughing up blood and crashing down the magma, setting off a hundred-meter fire wave.


    But the next moment, he burst into the sky like an okay person, protected by arrogance, even if he fell into the lava, he couldn''t get the slightest harm.


    "It''s so strong! Can''t Chuan Chao win Pink?!!!" Calvura was stunned.


    No, in fact, it¡¯s not that Chuan Chao can''t win Tao Hong, because Broly¡¯s Chuan Chao, but he can beat the Monkey King and the others in the original book.


    The reason why Broly has fallen into the disadvantage now is completely because his opponent is Black Broly, a completely evolved self; so it can only be said that his pass is not defeated by his own pink, because Broly Li''s own Tao Hongqi transformation realm is to be above his biography.


    His biography can beat the Monkey King and their super blue in the original book, but he can never beat his own super blue (pink); Black Broly is in this state now.


    The reason why Broly was able to compete with Black Broly in the passing state at the beginning was entirely because his strength in the battle against Gillian had been amazingly improved. This is what happened, but , When Hei Broli fully turned on the energy of Peach, it suppressed him in turn.


    "It''s no wonder that Birus hasn''t been able to take him down. The black Broly who has entered the pink has this kind of combat power. What if it is integrated with the pass of the mirror of God?" Monkey King looked at Black Bro in the field Li, inevitably let out a light sigh, lightly sighing at the power of Chuan Chao''s bloodline.


    Broly let out a roar like a beast, and blasted into the sky again. Although he was able to maintain his rationality in the passing state, his style of play was still extremely wild and full of wildness.


    It''s just that his crazy offensive has been knocked down by Black Broly again and again, but Broly seems to enjoy it, he still has no brains, and is tireless. This is his way of fighting Broly.


    Black Broly was immediately annoyed, his anger surged, and the pink energy rose to the extreme, chasing Broly into a series of violent pursuits, which also made Broly feel threatened, if not in If you don''t improve your strength, you will lose out.


    He was blown out by a punch again, he let out a roar, dark green arrogance skyrocketed, his muscles swelled, and his figure was tall. At this moment, Broly had no more hiding, and his strength was fully utilized. .


    "This, this is?!!!"


    Seeing Broly, whose breath and size were suddenly soaring, Black Broly''s face couldn''t help showing a hint of surprise. This guy actually has a transformation form that he doesn''t know?


    "Ahhhhh~~Black Broly! Come again!!!"


    Broly, who had been transformed into a superhuman giant ape, let out a high fighting roar. Although he was burly and tall, it did not affect his speed at all, but became faster.


    The figure flashed, a punch and Black Broly banged, and the two people''s collision immediately broke out with a shocking roar, each stepping back, it seems that the fight is equally matched.


    "A mere pass, it can be comparable to my higher level of pink?!!!" Hei Broly was really shocked: "As expected of the deity, it seems that I still don''t know you enough."


    At this moment, Broly''s eyes are full of fierce fighting spirit, and he doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Black Broly. The only thought in his mind now is to defeat the opponent, crush the opponent, and win the victory.


    With a roar, Broly took the initiative to launch an attack again, and the two fought fiercely again, demonstrating powerful means to shake the world.


    "Ahhhhh~~ I am so angry! That guy is my opponent!!!"


    Calvura, who has been completely left out of the battle circle, watched the two men''s fighting spirit gritted their teeth and at the same time was high in fighting spirit, but she did not choose to join the battle circle immediately. She was waiting, waiting for Black Broly to be fully capable. At the moment of opening, because she knew that since the other party was Black Broly, she would definitely be able to transform into Chuan Chao, that is to say, he has not done his best yet.


    Sure enough, seeing Broly who suddenly didn''t know what kind of transformation he had undergone, he was unable to win, and the situation entered a stalemate. While Black Broly was upset, he also became irritable, and finally he didn''t keep his hand and sent out After a cold and angry roar, at this moment, his breath suddenly soared, and he directly shook Broly beside him.


    The original glow of the red peach was replaced by green, and the hair before and after it was elongated and rendered green. The horrible aura turned into invisible waves of air and spread, causing the space to emit irregular waves.


    Strong, scary, shocking, scalp tingling!!!


    At this moment, Calvura and the others felt only this kind of voice.


    "This, this is--coming!!!" Kalifura''s complexion instantly became extremely solemn, and she was waiting for this moment if she couldn''t fight intuitively.


    And Broly looked at the Black Broly in front of him at this moment, his complexion became more solemn than he had ever been. Black Broly only gave him the feeling of''strong strong~~'', which was simply invincible.


    "Gulong~" Calvura couldn''t help but swallowed her saliva, with a shocked expression on her face: "This, this combat power, seems to be stronger than the Kaier God of Kaier!!"


    Isn''t this nonsense, although it is the same transformation, Kell''s normal combat effectiveness can''t be compared with Black Broli at all, and there is a natural gap.


    "I feel honored, human!" Hei Broly looked at Broly. At this moment, his eyes were arrogant and cold: "This transformation is the second time I have shown it in front of people."


    "This is... what kind of transformation?" Broly stared at Black Broly with enthusiasm. Since Black Broly can be transformed, so can he.


    "Hahaha~~This is a realm that you mortals will never reach..." Hei Broly looked at Broly, his eyes full of contempt and arrogance: "I call it the god of legend. "


    "The legendary god?" Broly muttered to himself, his eyes blinking.


    "What legendary god, look at your ass!" Calvura was upset immediately, and couldn''t help but spit out: "Also, what is the realm that you mortals can never reach? You guys really are not. Ordinary arrogance, Kaier, come, come and let this frog at the bottom of the well have a long experience, and tell him not to be so arrogant in the future."

 3404 Chapter 91 The God of Kell vs the God of Legend

    Hearing Kalifula''s call, Kell subconsciously looked at Monkey King.


    "Go." Monkey King nodded happily. Since Hei Broly has done his best, Kell can no longer stop and watch the battle, otherwise the current Calvra and Broly will not win at all.


    With Sun Wukong''s consent, Kel''s figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Calvula for a moment, and then he uttered a soft drink, his hair stretched out in a flash, his body was full of green flames, and the breath of God spread. Become a god of Kaier.


    "This, this is?!!!"


    After seeing Kel''s transformation, Hei Broli''s eyes widened instantly. With this powerful aura, this incomparable feeling, even a mere human can transform into a transformation that only gods can display?


    Just as he spoke his words, he was beaten mercilessly?


    At this moment, Black Broli''s complexion became extremely difficult to look.


    "Hahaha~~ See it, you scumbag." Seeing Black Broly''s gloomy complexion, Calvolaton was very happy: "What is this? This is the same transformation as you. , What is the height that we will never reach, don¡¯t take your ignorance as interesting, it will only make people think that you are very ignorant, hahahaha~~ shame~ and we call this The transformation into the God of Kaier is named after Kaier himself, your legendary god, this name is simply frustrating.


    "..." Hei Broli''s face was gloomy, as if dripping water, thinking that his aloof god was actually laughed at by mere humans, and he couldn''t bear it.


    "Even she stepped into the mirror of the gods..." Broly looked at Kyle with a solemn expression. He really did not expect that in a short period of time, this Saiyan who has the same pass as himself He surpassed himself, Lord Monkey King, he really deserves his reputation, his strength is unfathomable, and even his apprentices are so strong.


    "Even so, what can it be?" After a brief shock, Black Broly restored his former arrogance and conceit: "Humans are just human beings after all. Don''t think that if you are lucky enough to enter the mirror of God, you can be God is on par."


    His figure flashed, punched, and pointed at Kel. Obviously, in Hei Broly''s eyes, only Kel could get into his eyes.


    Kelmer stayed silent, and there was a wave of destruction on his fist, and he greeted him with a punch. In an instant, on the sky, the void shuddered, as if about to break.


    Upon seeing this, Kalifula shot immediately, and the pink arrogance rose, and she blasted her qi to the maximum. She blasted her punch, which was deafening.


    However, this punch hit Hei Broli''s body firmly, and the opponent did not react at all, which made Califra immediately full of black lines: "Are? No way?!!!"


    Tao Hong''s self, with a full blow on the opponent, did not give a reaction?Is the old lady shameless?Is the legendary god so strong???


    With a "bang~", Calvura was blown out by Black Broly with a backhand punch, coughing up blood on the way, and hitting the ground.


    "sister!!!"


    Seeing Kalifula was hit hard by a punch, Kell ran away in an instant, and the horrible arrogance almost turned into substance to rise and spread from her body, full of waves that destroy everything: "Asshole! Kill you! Kill you!"


    The roar full of anger, the sound of kale like thunder, the sky exploded, and the green air was like a waterfall. With a fist, it shattered the atmosphere of the clouds in all directions, showing extreme destruction and unparalleled horror.


    This endless green light of destruction was her fist alone, cutting through the sky.


    Hei Broli has a dignified face, crossing the sky, green-haired shawl, and his body is as strong as a dragon. Every inch is covered with a layer of dark green flames, bursting out of terrifying destruction, extremely flaming, and stepping out of the sky. Shake the universe, greet each other with a punch, and blast towards Kaier.


    At this moment, the sky was dim, all covered by the light of the two men.


    "boom!"


    The shocking roar constantly recalled, where the two men fought fiercely, the place shattered, the void undulated, showing the power of extinction, spreading the starry universe, as if the universe was about to be destroyed.


    The earth also began to falter and fall apart, obviously unable to withstand the collision between the two, even the universe could not withstand this level of competition, let alone the mere earth.


    Then, in the next instant, the earth disappeared in smoke in the explosion of the collision and destruction of the two.


    "My goodness!!! The earth has disappeared?!!!"


    Standing in the void, Bidili looked at the nothingness around her feet, and was trembling with fright. She was frightened and stunned. If she were not in the light mask released by Monkey King, she would have fallen into the endless universe.


    As for Xiao Wu and others, they were even more unbearable.


    Calvura flashed in shape and appeared in front of Monkey King with a depressed look: "Master, I suddenly discovered that Tao Hong is not very strong. I can''t get involved in this kind of battle. It''s so annoying!"


    "Indeed, the God of Kaier (the legendary god) is too powerful and has surpassed the ordinary gods of destruction. You can be forgiven for not being able to get involved."


    "What is forgiveness?" Calvura immediately exploded: "Master, you can teach me more powerful transformations! For example, what kind of free power!"


    "Are you at your own heart?" Monkey King said with a calm look: "If it''s just an introduction, it can''t be compared with the current God of Kaier, unless it can be achieved, and it''s useless to teach you now."


    "Then you quickly teach me new transformations, such as Super Four, Super Five or something!" Kalivra stared at Monkey King with piercing eyes, full of hope.


    "Don''t go too far, you have just reached the pink, and it is impossible to transform further. Instead of thinking about these unrealistic things, you should try to improve your basic combat power. That way, you can shorten the relationship with the god of Kaier. gap."


    "Is that so, I will definitely work hard!!" Calvura looked at the fierce battle in the air, her eyes burning with unyielding fighting spirit.


    She had never expected that Kel, who had been following her butt and needed her own protection, once awakened Chuan Chao, would have opened such a huge gap with her.


    In the distant sky, Black Broly was one enemy and two, but he did not lose the wind at all. Instead, he suppressed Broly and Kell. His strength was shocking. You know, he faced two but two One of the people with superheroes is in a state of transformation at the same level as him.


    Of course, this is not surprising at all. This is like the Black Goku in the original book, who can still face Monkey King and Vegeta.


    Monkey King looked at the battlefield in the air: "Looking at this situation, if Broly cannot step into the mirror of the gods, he may lose." ..

 3405 Chapter 92 Deadly Battle

    "Isn''t it? Can''t you win a two-on-one match?" Calvura looked surprised.


    Monkey King''s expression was indifferent: "If Broly can enter the God of Broly, it will be two to one, and there is still hope of victory. Now Kell alone cannot win."


    Calvura heard the words and watched the air battle. Indeed, most of the pressure of the battle between the two was borne by Kell. Although Broly was fierce, facing the legendary god of Black Broly, the power level was too different. Big, he was blasted back at every turn, and able to persist until now, the ability to resist beatings is really exaggerated, Califra asked herself, if she was herself, she couldn''t stand being beaten twice, let alone being beaten so frequently.


    "In this case, it''s time for the invincible Kevlar to appear on the stage!" Calvura looked excited, watching it as an audience is really a torment for her.


    "No, wait." Monkey King looked at Broly in the air: "It won''t be long before he can step into the realm of the real god."


    "No? Can he step into the realm of God by himself?"


    Monkey King: "In terms of cultivation and learning speed, Broly is indeed far inferior to you, but in the controversy, he realized that ten of you are inferior. He is this kind of person who was born to fight. Only in battle is he growing up most. A quick shortcut."


    Sure enough, with Monkey King¡¯s explanation, Broly in the sky was relentlessly repulsed from the beginning with a punch, and then he did not retreat in a hard fight, and even cooperated with Kell. There was room for counterattack and his amazing growth rate. , Seeing Kali Fu La and the others were stunned.


    "What kind of monster is this guy! Is it such an exaggeration?" Calvula was really taken aback by Broly, a little scalp, like this when facing Gillian, and still the same when facing Black Broly: " Is there no limit to this guy''s growth?"


    Monkey King: "This is the characteristic of Chuan Chao. The more you fight, the more courage you are. As long as your physical strength is not exhausted, you will continue to grow. Relatively speaking, Kaier also has such characteristics, but as a daughter, he is inherently lacking. , So the performance is not very obvious."


    Kalivra listened, smashed her mouth, looked at Monkey King with piercing eyes: "Master, can I transform into Chuan Chao?"


    "No, the Saiyan blood cannot be cultivated the next day. What you are like when you are born, and what you will be like later, unless, one day, you grow up to a level that breaks the shackles, even if you want to awaken the Saiyan. Ancient bloodlines are also easy."


    Calvura was full of excitement: "The ancient blood of Saiyans? It sounds so domineering! Master, is there any Saiyan of this blood in this world?"


    Monkey King looked affirmative: "Yes, in a different time and space world, there does exist such a Saiyan with ancient blood."


    "That must be super awesome, right?"


    "The power is certain, so you have to work hard to practice. If you don''t fight afterwards, you will only become an audience."


    "I will definitely work harder!"


    Kalifula has a high spirit of fighting. It turns out that there are so many strong people in this world that she has not seen!With her arrogance in her heart, she vowed to become the number one powerhouse in the universe, and she must compete with the masters in the universe.


    Monkey King looked at Califora with a smile, then looked up at the battlefield in the air.


    Broly, who had been lagging behind, seems to have gradually grown in the midst of repeated beatings. Now, although he is still at a disadvantage, he can already face the hard steel with Kell and Black Broly, but his growth seems to be That''s it, no matter how fierce the battle afterwards, his anger no longer grows, it seems that he has encountered a bottleneck.


    Seeing this situation, Sun Wukong looked calm: "The time has come to test your talent. Whether you break through or die, it depends on your own good fortune."


    With that said, Monkey King reached out his right hand, and the Kel, who had hit Hei Broly with a punch, appeared strangely in front of him.


    "Master, Master???"


    After Kel reacted, he looked at Monkey King with a look of confusion.


    "Look at it for the time being. With you fighting pressure in front, Broly can''t break through under real pressure."


    Hearing the words, Kaier stood next to Monkey King obediently, not saying much, but looking seriously at the battlefield in the distance.


    "Damn! Is this treating me as a trial stone? Just mere mortals, you are too arrogant!!" Monkey King''s actions clearly angered Hei Broly, the horror was released, full of destruction, the whole The universe trembled and roared under his terrifying breath.


    Continuous attacks greeted Broly, and he was about to kill him in one fell swoop.


    He wants to use actions to teach these ignorant and arrogant humans a bloody lesson, and to underestimate the gods, he will be punished by heaven.


    Without Kel¡¯s pressure in front of him, facing Black Broly¡¯s terrifying combo, Broly suddenly felt suppressed and kicked, but he was not afraid, like a moth to a fire, knowing it was. Death, resolutely go forward, in his eyes, there is no fear of these two words.


    "Go to die! Go to die! You die to me!!!"


    Brolyna''s vitality like an unkillable Xiaoqiang makes Black Broly very angry, and his shots are heavier than one shot. However, Broly is fighting again and again, like the god of war in a desperate situation. Feeling shocked.


    It''s just that, on the contrary, Black Broly has become more irritable. Why?Why?He is obviously so much stronger than him. Why can this guy stand up again and again, can he also have an immortal body?


    "Almost! Almost!"


    Broly gradually felt his weakness in the continuous blows, but at the same time, he also felt that he was getting closer and closer to that realm, getting closer and closer, as close as just a finger, anytime. It can be completely broken.


    As a result, this feeling made him crazier and crazier, more self-conscious, rushing forward lifelessly, turning into beasts and roaring towards Black Broly again and again.


    "Ahhhhhhh~~~you nasty guy!!! Give me death ahhhhh!!!"


    Obviously, Broly, who could not be killed, made Black Broly into a madness. His anger reached the extreme. With both hands held high, the energy filled with destructive waves quickly condensed, making the surrounding space begin like flowers because of the appearance of the light ball. Withered and spread around.


    "That''s...destructive energy?!!!" Calvura was stunned when she saw this. She had seen the energy in the power conference, and she was naturally familiar with it.


    In response to this, a little smile appeared on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "It is indeed Black Broly. As Broly is growing, he is also growing." ..

 3406 Chapter 93: God Broly

    "Master, if you are hit, you will die?" Kalivra tilted her head to look at Monkey King.


    "Will die." Monkey King gave an affirmative answer.


    Destruction energy, as the standard sign of Destruction God, has the only characteristic of destruction. If it cannot be resisted, it must be destroyed one way, and being destroyed is equivalent to death.


    The current strength gap between Broly and Black Broly is too big, and it will inevitably not be able to resist his destructive energy, unless Broly uses this to step into the realm of God.


    After listening to Monkey King¡¯s words, she saw that her master had no plans to make a move. Califula was silent for a moment. She knew that this was the master¡¯s test for Na Broly. Passed, lived; failed, died. .


    Looking at the destructive energy in Black Broly''s hand, Broly felt a numb scalp, and his life was greatly threatened. He didn''t dare to slack in the slightest, his energy was fully activated, and he launched his strongest qigong wave.


    A huge beam of light pierced through the air and pointed straight at Black Broly.


    In this regard, Black Broly looked indifferent, hesitantly reading Broly''s death in a lofty manner: "A senseless struggle, from the moment you stand in front of me, death has long been doomed."


    Immediately, the finger pressed down, the destructive energy pushed forward, and it collided with the qigong wave that traversed the sky. Strangely, it did not cause much energy roar, and some were just ruinous, the qigong wave was ruthlessly destroyed. Destroyed, crushed all the way towards Broly.


    No matter how Broly roared and how angry, he still couldn''t stop the approach of the destructive energy. There was no way, the destructive energy was already domineering, not to mention the obvious gap between the strength of the two.


    In the end, the destructive energy drowned Broly...


    "Wow, it''s hit, Master, Broly is dead now." Calvura yelled exaggeratedly, staring at the scope of the destructive energy.


    However, after listening to Kalifula''s words, Monkey King looked at the distant sky, but smiled: "It seems that it was a success."


    "Huh?" Calvura was taken aback when they heard the words. Kaier, who had been silent for a long time, was even more surprised: "This, this breath, Broly is still alive!!"


    "Ahhhhhhh~~~ha~!!!"


    The roar and roar shook the void, and the terrifying green flames rushed up into the sky. It was like a devastating wind, blowing the destructive energy through and out. At this moment, the entire universe began to roar.


    Hei Broly looked at the figure whose hair was stretched and his body was wrapped in green flames, his face suddenly became extremely difficult to look like: "How could this happen? This guy... actually broke through to the legendary god? !!!"


    Calvura was also dumbfounded when he saw this: "No! This guy bypassed the God of Super Saiyan directly and turned into the God of Broly?!!!"


    In this regard, Monkey King smiled: "Interesting, in the state of Chuan Chao, break through the realm of God, and then directly merge into Chuan Chao, transform into the God of Broly, unexpectedly, without the existence of the original Monkey King, This Broly seems to have been given the halo of the protagonist of this world; it really is Broly, the talent for growing up in battle is really amazing."


    Hearing Monkey King¡¯s admiration, Calvula suddenly became unhappy: "Damn it, I have been practicing for a week before I master Tao Hong. This guy doesn''t even need to practice, and he transforms directly after breaking through. It''s so irritating. Up!"


    Broly clenched his fists and felt the surging power. Surprisingly, his heart was extremely calm now. Thinking of Weiss, his eyes were sharp: "Master, I seem to have entered the transformation you mentioned."


    He raised his head and looked at the ugly black Broly, with a thunderous voice: "We, go on!"


    Huh~


    There was a flash, and the figure already appeared in front of Black Broly. The two fisted and fisted, erupting with a thunderous roar, and the surrounding space instantly turned dark, as if they were shaken to death.


    The next moment, the sound of bangs was endless, the figures of the two flickered, and their fists roared. In the end, Broly was still slightly inferior, and he was kicked back by Black Broly, until he was only a kilometer away to stabilize his figure.


    In contrast to power, even if Broly enters the same realm as Black Broly, it is still slightly inferior. After all, Black Broly''s life level has been qualitatively changed, and it is indeed stronger than Broly.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand, touched Kaier''s head, and said: "Kail, go on, two hit one, don''t lose."


    Calvura also yelled out: "Kel! Beat him! Beat him to death! You are the strongest!!"


    "Ok!"


    Kail nodded his head seriously, a little under his feet, his figure flashed in an instant, he turned into the god Kier halfway, and waved his fist at Black Broly.


    "Don''t think you two can win me! God is invincible!!" Hei Broly roared out loudly, hitting the same hand of Kel''s fist with a punch, and hitting again with a punch. Broly, who flashed over, was actually one enemy two, resisting the continuous attacks from Kell and Broly, and he did not lose the wind at all. The strength of his strength made Calvula and the others stunned.


    The sky is roaring, and the universe is shaking. This battle is equivalent to the three gods of destruction fighting for their lives. It seems that the entire universe cannot withstand their attacks and groans uneasy; the space is not becoming stable, and the darkness is spreading rapidly. The universe seems to be shattered because of this.


    "Master, the space seems to have changed color!!" Seeing this, Kalivra couldn''t help but turn her head to look at Monkey King.


    Monkey King nodded calmly: "This universe is a bit unable to withstand the battle between the three of them, and is about to collapse."


    "No, isn''t it?!!!"


    Vidili and Xiao Wu were both dumbfounded. Is this the battle of the gods?!!


    "Then Master, you quickly think of something! The universe is gone, where do we live?" Calvura looked anxious.


    When Bidelli heard this, she was speechless: "Senior Sister, the universe is about to be destroyed, so you care about housing?"


    "What''s wrong?" Calvura asked back.


    Vidili was choked suddenly and speechless.


    Monkey King said indifferently: "Indeed, if this continues, the little bit of the king will be alarmed. This rare matchup cannot be interrupted."


    With that said, Monkey King''s heart moved, and within a radius of several tens of miles, he was instantly surrounded by an invisible and transparent barrier. In this way, let the three of them fight as they please, and the universe would not be damaged at all.


    "Huh?~Master, it seems you did something, right?" Calvura looked curious.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just keep watching the game." ..

 3407 Chapter 94: Loss and Gain

    In the enchantment, the battle between the three of Kaier can be described as shaking the sky and the earth, the star battle collapsed, the arrogance collided like a king and the fist showed its full strength, shaking the universe, the space has become all gray, and it is about to collapse. Wiping away all traces of this world once existed, there is no more terrifying sight than this.


    One hour...two hours...three hours...


    The fierce battle continued. Hei Broly had one enemy and two. From the beginning, he was evenly matched, not letting down the wind, until he gradually gained the upper hand, and began to suppress Kell and Broly.


    After such a long and fierce battle, when Kell and Broly came, the physical strength was huge, but on the other hand, Black Broly was still at the peak like a okay person.


    "This, how did this come back? Master?" Seeing this, Calvura asked curiously: "Don''t you know that Black Broly is tired? Both Kyle and Broly are a bit exhausted, then The guy doesn''t have anything to do, is this physical strength too exaggerated?!"


    "It''s not an exaggeration of physical strength." Monkey King looked at the sky battlefield and said calmly: "It''s because who not only used Super Dragon Ball to make a wish and Broly exchanged bodies, but also made a wish to obtain an immortal body, unlimited physical strength, this kind of war of attrition , Doesn''t make any sense to him."


    "Immortal body? Still infinite physical strength?!!!"


    Calvura was stunned when he heard the words: "Doesn''t this mean that that guy is already invincible? Who can beat this?!"


    "The immortal body is indeed BUG, ??but the world is always fair. If you get something, you will inevitably lose something. Hei Broly thinks that he has got the best. As everyone knows, what he loses is his most precious. ."


    "What did he lose?" Calvura and the others were curious.


    "Just look at it." Monkey King didn''t say much.


    The fierce battle in the air continued, but because of the prolonged battle, both Kell and Broly were physically depleted, and eventually they were unable to face Black Broly, who was still in their heyday.


    In the end, Kel was blasted out with a punch, and then Broly was also kicked in the chest and fell quickly. The injuries to the two became more serious and the situation became a little more dangerous.


    Hei Broly looked at Kell and Broly, his face was indifferent, he did not take everything in the world to his heart, and had the arrogance that I was independent of the heavens: "It seems that you are about to die. This is a matter of course, humble. Human beings will always be so weak and insignificant before God."


    As he said, he stretched out his hand to wipe the dust off his body, arrogantly disregarding everything: "Even if you use up a lot of power to fight your fate, the final outcome still cannot be changed."


    He said, holding both hands high, destroying the energy condensed, black light surging, covering half of the sky.


    Broly stared at the destructive energy, his eyes flickered with cold light, and he released his strongest qigong wave without hesitation.


    Upon seeing this, Kaier also resolutely released his full qigong wave and collided with the destructive energy coming down.


    At this moment, the sound shook the sky, and the universe trembles. It seems that the universe on this side is about to collapse, which makes people shocked.


    However, the qigong wave of Kel and Broly''s combined force still lost to Hei Broly''s destructive energy, seeing them being pressed down a little bit, approaching them.


    Kyle and Broly could clearly feel the power of the destructive energy. In their current state, if they were hit, there would be no life.


    Kell clenched his teeth and insisted. He tilted his head to look at the Monkey King who was still watching the battle with a calm face, as well as Califra and Vidili who were roaring and cheering. He looked at the destructive energy that was approaching, and Kell glared in vain The whole person¡¯s small universe seemed to be burning, and he roared, "How can I lose! How can I lose!!! Ah ah ah~~!!!"


    Like a beast roaring, Kell burned fighting spirit in the desperate situation where his life was threatened, and aroused the infinite potential in his body. The terrifying aura skyrocketed, and the terrible Qigong wave instantly skyrocketed several times to force the destruction of Black Broly Suppressed and went back.


    "Wh, how come?! The strength has actually improved again?!!!" Hei Broli was moved by it, and it was also a fatal output energy. Once again, he stabilized the situation and suppressed the Qigong wave of Kell and Broly. go back.


    "Black Broly!!!"


    However, at this moment, it seemed that he was stimulated by Kell''s burst, Broly also issued a roar like a beast, his muscles swelled and his breath soared, once again suppressing Black Broly''s destructive energy.


    "Damn! Damn!!! Damn!!!"


    Seeing this, Hei Broly roared and roared. However, no matter how he roared this time, he couldn''t reverse the situation. The Qigong wave of Kell and Broly gradually suppressed his destructive energy and approached him. It was submerged and exploded.


    The sound of the sky shook the sky, and there was only the sound of rumbling in the entire universe.


    "Dead, are you dead?" Kale breathed quickly, looking at the center of the explosion, focusing on it.


    Broly also fixed his eyes on the field of view, and then his pupils shrank: "No!!"


    The smoke cleared, revealing the broken figure and twisted face of Black Broly: "Damn it! Damn it~~! Why are mere humans so strong?"


    At this time, Black Broly looked miserable, half of his body was blasted away, shocking, but while he roared in anger, his heavily injured half of his body actually began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye, without the slightest breath. Damage is still at its peak.


    "How did this come back?!!!" Kaier''s expression was moved: "After suffering such a serious injury, he healed instantly?!!!"


    In the distance, Calvura yelled openly: "Kail, Master said, that guy made a wish to the super dragon and has gained immortality!"


    "immortal?!!"


    When Kell and Broly heard this, their complexions changed slightly, so how can they fight?


    But in the same way, Hei Broly''s complexion at the moment is also very gloomy and ugly. He looked at Kell and Broly. At this time, he clearly felt the great threat and confusion: "Why, why can they still be Why can¡¯t I get promoted in the battle? Why?¡±


    "Very doubtful?" Monkey King looked at Hei Broly. Although his voice was small, it was clear to everyone''s ears: "Isn''t this something obvious? Saiyans are a fighting nation, and they are only trained in life and death. Only in battle can we continuously break through ourselves and grow."


    "And you, who wished to obtain the immortal body, can no longer feel the threat from life. Therefore, although you have obtained the immortal body, you also lose the unlimited potential as a translator because everyone has a bottleneck. , If you can no longer break through yourself on the edge of life and death, your growth will end here." ..

 3408 Chapter 95: Zamas

    In fact, Monkey King has encountered Hei Broly''s situation, but Monkey King is much luckier than Hei Broly, because the opponents he encountered have always been extremely powerful, even if he has an immortal body, he can feel it. Threat of death.


    The best proof is that the battle he encountered the Dragon Ball Realm Master for the first time was also thanks to his immortal body at the time, otherwise he would have died; it was also because of that encounter that made him get rid of this. This kind of bondage also made him understand that the immortal body is not necessarily a good thing for the Saiyans.


    But Hei Broly is not Monkey King. His limitation is only in this Dragon Ball world. With his current strength, there are not many people who can bring death threat to the immortal him, even the god of destruction.


    Speaking of this, some people might think that even if Chuan Chao''s characteristics are not practiced, it can improve combat effectiveness over time. Wouldn''t the eternal immortality fit this characteristic perfectly?As long as he lives for thousands of years, it is not a dream to hang the king.


    But what about the facts?Imagination is beautiful, but reality is cruel. There is no such beautiful thing to take for granted in the world. After all, a person¡¯s growth is limited. It is like a cup. Its capacity is only that large. If it is full, you can give it so much. It¡¯s impossible for it to hold more in time, but if you want to hold more, you can only expand the capacity of the cup; and a person¡¯s potential is like this cup, even if it is exaggerated, what potential is unlimited, in fact He has his own limit. When he reaches the limit, if he can''t break through, he can only stand still forever.


    This is the case of Hei Broly now. He has grown to the limit he can reach now. If he wants to go further, he can only break through himself. However, with the immortal body, he cannot feel that his life is threatened. That kind of horror, if you want to easily break through, you can''t have time.


    Of course, if he did not have this immortal body, with the characteristics of Chuan Chao, in the life and death battle with Kel and Broly, he would have broken through the existing realm and reached a higher level.


    However, Black Broli''s immortality actually limits the characteristics of Chuan Chao, and there is no damage to the fart point, so how can it be improved?


    Acquiring the immortality, but limiting the characteristics that Chuan Chao should have, is to lose or gain, it depends on personal opinion.


    This truth was understood by Monkey King only later, let alone Black Broly.


    Fortunately, as a traverser, the prophetic Sun Wukong¡¯s potential is much stronger than this Black Broli, making him strong enough when he has grown to the limit at the time, thanks to the one that cannot be copied. Or you might encounter an embarrassing situation like Black Broly.


    Back to the topic.


    Hei Broly, who listened to Monkey King¡¯s remarks, dismissed it: "Ignorant mortals, do you know the greatness of God, even if your energy is improved, how can you? It¡¯s just a needless struggle. In front of you, you are destined not to obliterate."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he looked at Hei Broly with a sarcasm: "Don''t you feel annoying when you keep saying God and God? Then look down on human beings, why do you have to exchange bodies with trivial human beings? Forget it, you can have the power you have now, but it''s all brought by the human body that you look down on. Without this body, you wouldn''t be a fart."


    Hei Broly''s complexion instantly became extremely ugly when he heard the words. Monkey King''s words clearly pierced his sore spot. Thinking that his superior god would even use the power of humans to destroy mankind. This has always been It was regarded as a shame by him, but even so, in order to realize his ambition, he had to borrow the power of this body to achieve his goal. It was really ironic.


    "Huh~ the guy who only knows the power of the tongue, what you said, when I perform real justice, it won''t make any sense."


    As soon as Hei Broli''s words fell, the ring on his hand shot out a beam of light, breaking the space in front of him, tearing a hole out of it, and a figure walked out in full view. : "Black Broly, call me so soon? Isn''t it too soon?"


    "Someone''s here again, Master, who is that guy?" Calvura looked at the figure who suddenly appeared in an incomparably pulling style, and asked with her head tilted towards Monkey King.


    Monkey King looked at the figure that suddenly appeared: "Zamas, it seems that the Lord has finally appeared."


    "Zamas?" Calvura couldn''t help but stunned: "Master, didn''t you say that he had swapped bodies with Broly and became Black Broly? Why did he run out again?"


    "Black Broly belongs to the future, and Zamas, who has not exchanged bodies with Broly before, do not conflict."


    When Bidelli heard the words, she exaggerated and exclaimed: "Wow~ They are the past self and the future self joining hands!"


    Hei Broly just glanced at Zamas, his eyes were fixed on the bodies of Kel and Broly in front: "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and fit together! This time the enemy is very strong!"


    When Zamas heard this, his brows were slightly furrowed, but fit was the worst plan. He couldn''t help but look at Kel and Broly, his brows suddenly frowned, and an expression of disgust appeared on his face: "Unexpectedly. Humans can grow to this level. If war-loving humans can gain such power, then this world will never be able to find peace. It seems that the elimination of humans is imperative!"


    Zamas was no longer hesitating. He took out an earring from his pocket and was about to put it on. Broly roared immediately, like a teleport, and appeared in front of Zamas with a punch, but he was just aside Black Broly blocked Flash, and Broly shouted at Kelly: "Quick! Stop him!!"


    He knew exactly what kind of earrings Zamas took out. At the Power Conference, he knew the strength of Gillian Po after being combined. How can he let this Black Broli fit together as he wishes.


    There was no need for Broly to remind him that Kel had already acted for the first time, and at the same time he appeared in front of Zamas in a flash, he sent him out with a merciless punch.


    Obviously, with Zamas''s strength, facing the God of Kel, it is no different from a weak chicken. Kel''s punching down directly killed him half of his old life, and coughed up a mouthful of blood halfway, looking very miserable.


    But Zamas still relied on his own will to completely lose consciousness and at the moment he was in a coma, he put on earrings. In an instant, Black Broly and Zamas shined brightly at the same time, attracted to each other, in the dazzling light. Merged together...

 3409 Chapter 96 Kevlar vs. Zamas

    Seeing the two merging dazzling lights, Broly''s complexion was solemn, let them succeed in the combination, and immediately retreated for life, leaving a relatively safe distance from them.


    Kel also dignified back, staring at the fusion of light without blinking, she could clearly feel that an unprecedented horror aura was awakening.


    "The game ends here."


    An indifferent voice came from the light, and then, a figure exuding a colorful breath of light appeared in the eyes of everyone. When the colorful breath of light completely converged into the body, the air wrapped around his body suddenly changed into Silvery white, with a ring of gods (wall of light) behind it, looks very visually striking and gorgeous.


    Zamas (combined body), also known as the Absolute God, walked a few steps indifferently, and appeared in front of everyone. His appearance could vaguely see some characteristics of Broly, but 90% belonged to Zama Si''s face, but the hairstyle has completely changed to the same hairstyle as Broly, and the whole person''s temperament is bold and arrogant, powerful and shocking.


    "This, this look¡ªit''s too stinky!" After seeing the appearance of Zamas (fit), Califura couldn''t help but spit out, but it is not difficult to hear that there seems to be something in her tone. So a little bit of envy, um, I have to say, this looks really handsome, it can be said to be full of force.


    Unlike Calvula¡¯s envy, Kell and Broly are full of dignity at this moment, because the combined Zamas made them feel extremely pressured. This strength has far surpassed the god of destruction, and The other party still has an immortal body. Looking back at the two of them, their physical strength has already been consumed.


    The strength is not as good as the opponent, and the state is not at the peak. This situation is very bad.


    Zamas (combined) stared at Kel and Broly with an indifferent face, and opened his hands. The light of God released from the ring of God flew towards Kel and Broly!


    The two of them instinctively felt the words contained in the light of the gods, avoided them from a distance, and released all their breath at the same time, and together they attacked Zamas (combined).


    Black Broly who is not fit can beat two, let alone Zamas who is already fit. Facing the combined attack of Kel and Broly, Zamas (fit) looks indifferent, behind the scenes. The ring turned and turned into a big ring, releasing a rain-like rain of light blade swords, forcing Kell and Broly to give up their attacks and turn into defensive evasion.


    When the two finally defended this wave of light-blade sword rain, Zamas (combined) instantly used time and space travel and appeared behind Broly. The light wave of trial bloomed from his hands and directly exploded Broly from the air. Fall, all the way to the endless universe.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Kel flashed a fist and blasted towards Zamas''s heart. Unexpectedly, the other party raised his hand indifferently. He grabbed Kel''s fist with one hand, and his face was indifferent and straight. Looking at her: "You now, in my eyes-really weak."


    With a punch, Kell coughed up blood and flew backwards.


    Seeing Kel''s fist and vomiting blood, Calvura was anxious and furious: "Ahhhhh~~why? Obviously he was just merging with a weak chicken, why did that guy become so strong??!!! "


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he smiled: "The reason why a union is a union, even if two ordinary people are combined can become a superman, let alone a god."


    "Damn it! Kelly can''t beat Broly at all!" Calvura suddenly akimbo her arms and smiled triumphantly: "Haha~~ It seems it''s time for me to make my debut!"


    After the laughter, Calvura immediately opened her voice and yelled: "Kel!"


    "Sister..." After Kelly, who was still flying backwards, heard Calvula''s call, he immediately stabilised his figure and nodded with a serious face: "Understood! Ha~~!!!"


    With a sweet drink, her whole body instantly emits a green light; at the same time, Calvura was also in a loud drink, and her whole body was wrapped in golden light. The two women leaped towards each other in an instant. The speed was as fast as a teleport, even if Zamas (fit) feels bad, and it is too late to stop it.


    In an instant, the sisters had already met each other, holding their delicate hands, and shouting loudly: "Rong~~Hey!!!"


    In an instant, the two women merged into one in the dazzling two-color light.


    When the light was exhausted, a brand new figure appeared in front of everyone: "Wow haha~~ The super invincible beautiful girl in the universe, Kevlar is here again!!"


    The middle two''s breath-filled opening remark made Monkey King hold his forehead with his hands and his face was speechless.


    Zamas (fit) looked at the Kevlar who appeared in front of him, his complexion really became extremely difficult to look, it was so pissed, I transformed, you also transformed, I fit, you also followed Fit, time after time I thought I was winning, but I was immediately slapped mercilessly. This taste, assholes, mere humans, don''t get too proud of you!!!


    Okay, let alone Zamas himself, even Bidili and the others have become a little numb, and they turned into bodies for a while, fit for a while, fancy, is it necessary to play so exciting?


    "Hmm~~~ It seems that both of us have all our cards now, let''s have a showdown!" Kevlar looked at Zamas (fit), his eyes sparkling with excitement , The fit is the strongest transformation of her, she flashed close to her body, punched out, and was silent for a moment. The two punches collided and erupted into a world-shaking roar, and the entire universe began to turbulently shake.


    Kevlar and Zamas (combined) glowed with flames. They collided again with a punch, and they were kicked away at the same time. They stabilized their bodies at close range. Various gas bombs were launched and blasted towards each other. The light bullets flowed into clouds and gathered together to form a wave of destruction, exploding and spreading each other, destroying everything along the way.


    Fortunately, there is barrier protection, otherwise the aftermath will spread endlessly, and the universe must be broken sooner or later.


    The void and the universe buzzed and trembled due to the battle between the two, as if the sky was about to collapse.


    Kevlar and Zamas (combined) finished their gas bombs and fists, and after they finished their fists and gas bombs, Vidili and the others couldn''t see the figure at all, and could only passively hear the ear-splitting roar from the sky.


    The battle between the two was completely exploded, making the space in the enchantment no longer able to withstand the destruction of the two and began to collapse. The space that had been stained with a layer of gray and white cracked like a spider web all the way, showing the void. The cracks are loud and loud.


    "Damn! The sky was broken by them!!" Xiao Wu looked at the big void in the void, and was stunned, because they were in the universe, and at a low position on the battlefield, seeing the suddenly cracked space above her head. It''s really as if the sky has been pierced through...

 3410 Chapter 97 Kevlar vs. Zamas (2)

    At this moment, the strength that Kevlar and Zamas (combined) showed was evenly divided, and the battle between the two fell into a deadlock again.


    Black Broly''s strength is stronger than Kel''s, and Calvra''s strength is stronger than Zamas, one and the other, the strength they get together is magically equal.


    However, it is precisely because of the equal strength of each other that the degree of destruction and intensity that erupted is extremely exaggerated.


    Bang~!Bang~!!Bang~!!!


    The fighting roar of the two is frightening. In the shattered void, they fought fiercely, blowing up endless winds.


    Vidili and others have already seen petrification. What a fierce man, so powerful that he can even pierce the sky, horrified, shocked, awed, trembling...


    All the emotions burst out, making their expressions very wonderful. It turns out that people are really weak and only ants in front of God.


    The roaring sound made the universe tremble.


    Seeing that Kevlar could not take down Zamas (fit) for a long time, from the original high fighting spirit, she became a little bored, and her heart began to become anxious. She knew very well that Zamas (fit) possessed an immortal body. , Physical strength is even more inexhaustible, this kind of entangled battle is very detrimental to her, sooner or later she will lose because of lack of physical strength.


    "You have to force him to fight against me, you can''t consume it with him!"


    Counting punches in a row again, the two retreated separately, Kevlar and Zamas (combined) drew a certain distance and stopped attacking, haha ??laughed: "So strong! You are really strong!! Hahaha~~ ~Zamas, try to pick up my strongest move!!"


    With a big drink, Kevlar made a Qigong wave starting gesture, and the terrifying qi was condensed in her hands, and the tremor of this universe became more and more severe.


    "Huh~ I''m afraid you won''t make it!"


    Zamas (fit) hummed coldly, arrogantly, feeling the terrifying power displayed in Kevlar''s hands, without fear: "This time, I will make you disappear!"


    Behind the masterpiece of the halo, the destructive energy of Zamas (combined) is also condensed in his hands. This destructive energy, with the blessing of the god ring behind him, increases its power several times and shows extreme destruction. The fluctuation.


    "His divine ring has the effect of strengthening moves?" Kaifra felt depressed about this. Although you are a god, we were also given the position of god by the master and sealed the god. Why did we merge and transform, Isn''t there such a ring of gods that pulls the wind?


    I am envious of ghosts and envious, vomiting and vomiting, but Kevlar is not at all afraid, full of energy, and does not intend to save at all, to support the courageous, starve to death, I care about him so much, anyway If you lose, there is also a master.


    With the idea of ??being barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes, Kevlar suddenly felt that his thoughts suddenly became clear. It turned out that there is such a big figure behind him that is supported.


    While gathering Qi and drinking, the qigong wave in Kevlar''s hand ran across the sky, as brilliant as a streamer, as stunning as the morning glow, and mighty like a meteor falling down, the colliding universe roared, and the storms in the shattered space were all shattered by blast, making people fascinated It was a chill that gave rise to great panic.


    On the other hand, Zamas''s destructive energy showed even more terrifying power. The dark light was even blackened where he was. Space and storms were ruthlessly destroyed under his destructive energy, showing weirdness. The astronomical phenomenon is like a catastrophe coming to the world.


    The speed of the two is very fast, and they collide with each other almost immediately.


    At this moment, the universe is unstable, and it seems that a catastrophe is coming.


    Suddenly, the torn and healed space around it turned gloomy again, and then it shattered like glass, the sound of squeaky sound was loud, and a space storm was released.


    However, when the space storm touched the energy of the collision between the two, it was instantly shattered, and the smoke disappeared. In terms of destructive power, the energy of Kevlar and Zamas (combined) was even better.


    The stiff expressions of Vidili and others at this moment finally showed excitement. It is not easy to see that this posture is finally about to be determined. If you continue to fight like this, our audience will not be able to stand it.


    Ten hours!After this series of battles, it took more than ten hours!They have been standing by and watching the battle, and they have already had backaches and numbness.


    Sun Wukong turned his head to look at the group of soldiers like Xiao Wu, with a little appreciation in his heart. In fact, they don''t have to stand all the time, they can sit down and watch the battle. They just adhere to the concept of a soldier, and the companions in front are still fighting desperately. How could they sit with peace of mind? Compared to the fighting people, the people they stood were simply insignificant, so they stood there for nearly eleven hours.


    In the high altitude of the universe, Kevlar¡¯s ??qigong wave is blasting against the destructive energy of Zamas (combined). However, depending on the situation, the destructive energy is more destructive. Although Kevlar¡¯s ??qigong wave is not weak, its characteristics are It was ruthlessly destroyed by the destructive energy, and it was gaining the upper hand a little bit and pressing towards Kevlar.


    "Damn! This destructive energy is really destructive, it is indeed the standard energy of the Destroyer of Destruction!" Kevlar watched as he was gradually pressed to the downside, but couldn''t help but exclaimed, and at the same time was puzzled. : "But, why can''t I comprehend it? My current strength should also reach the domain of the god of destruction? Why can''t I comprehend the energy of destruction?"


    "Why?" Monkey King''s voice suddenly recalled in her ear: "Because justice and kindness still exist in your heart. If you don''t give up this kind of justice and kindness, you will never be able to grasp the energy of destruction; you want to understand destruction. Energy, just give up the justice and kindness in your heart."


    "Give up the justice and kindness in my heart?" Kevlar was taken aback for a moment, and then yelled out: "What a joke! I want to give up my heart for the sake of a little power? Why? I don¡¯t know how to do such a thing! If the only way to gain destructive energy, then let it go to hell! My mother is not rare!"


    "Hahaha~~ Good point!" Sun Wukong couldn''t help laughing after hearing the words. Kevlar''s understanding and disposition of being unmoved by foreign objects made him very pleased, and immediately said: "Open Fula, do you still remember the mental formula I taught you about fusion? Follow the above, and run it in reverse."


    "En?" Kevlar couldn''t help but froze. Without any hesitation, she did it. In an instant, her qi was ignited by fire, and it soared in an explosive manner. In an instant, her original The dark green arrogance turned into emerald green in an instant, igniting the sky, like the flames burning, burning through the sky...

 3411 Chapter 98: A Snapping Finger

    "what?!!!"


    Zamas (fit)''s complexion changed drastically. He really didn''t expect that Kevlar would explode with energy again. Isn''t there any limit to human beings?Even he himself felt that his strength could not be increased. Why could human beings become stronger?!


    With anger, doubt, unwillingness, and roaring, the destructive energy of Zamas (fit) was pushed back by the Qigong wave of Kevlar, which suddenly exploded, and then was submerged in a scream of fear, and roared. , Resounding throughout the universe.


    "Did you kill it?" Kevlar looked seriously at the center of the energy explosion.


    "He has an immortal body, and he can''t be killed so easily." A figure flashed not far behind him, and Broly, who had been blasted down, returned to the battlefield again.


    Kevlar stared at the field without blinking, and as Broly said, Zamas (fit) could not be killed so easily.


    As the smoke and light dissipated, Zamas (fitted), who was covered in distorted abscesses, appeared in front of everyone.


    Kevlar was astonished when he saw his smelly look: "This is Zamas? How come you have become such a ghost?"


    "It seems that after being attacked by your energy, his body has undergone some kind of abnormality? The energy is out of balance?" Broly looked at Zamas (combined) with a solemn expression.


    "It doesn''t matter if he changes, the imbalance is not unbalanced, and if he is sick, he will kill him!" Kevlar immediately shouted loudly: "Let''s go together and kill him!"


    A little bit below his feet, he appeared in front of the abnormal Zamas (fit) for a moment, and then blasted him upside down with a punch, flashed again, appeared behind him again, kicked and flew towards Broly in front of him. : "Browley, go on!"


    Broly was not welcome, and kicked back in the direction of Kevlar again with a strong kick; Kevlar laughed loudly, and his body rose with green flames, and kicked again, mutating Zamas ( (Combined) It flew back to Broly again...


    In this way, Broly and Kevlar kicked the mutant Zamas (combined) like a ball, making his swollen body more and more irregularly swollen. In the end, there was a bang and exploded. Here, for a while, a rain of flesh and blood came down here.


    "Okay, so cruel!!" Xiao Wu couldn''t bear to look again, the methods of Kevlar and Broly were too violent and bloody.


    "The body exploded, should this be resolved?"


    Kevlar looked at the scattered rain of flesh and blood, and cried out.


    However, the gloomy roar that sounded at the next moment made her look slightly darkened: "Damn! Damn!! A mere mortal, I was so embarrassed! Unforgivable! Unforgivable~!!!"


    A breath of incomparable horror rose from all directions, but I saw that the scattered pieces of meat turned into zamas (combined) in an incredible scene; what¡¯s even more terrifying is that every zamas (Combined) Its breath is even comparable to his peak period. At this moment, the universe began to falter.


    "Isn''t it! So many?!!!"


    Seeing this, Kevlar was stunned.


    "This is a lot of trouble!" Broly''s complexion became extremely heavy. He also didn''t expect that after being blown up, Zamas (fit) not only survived, but could actually regenerate in the form of minced meat. Zamas (fit), this is a bit desperate.


    "Oh~ this guy has this kind of splitting ability." Sun Wukong was also a little surprised by this. Generally speaking, the more the number of clones formed by this kind of body differentiation, the more the power is dispersed, but Unexpectedly, the power of Zamas (combined body) was not only not dispersed, but each clone had the same strength as his own, which was a bit exaggerated.


    "Hey hey~~~hahahaha~~~" Zamas (fit) suddenly laughed wildly with excitement: "Unexpectedly, I would awaken new power in this way! It is too Thank you, and in return, I ask you all to die!"


    At this moment, hundreds of Zamas moved together and launched a group fight against Broly and Kevlar. As the saying goes, two fists are hard to match with four hands. At this moment, Kevlar and Broly were directly affected by countless Zamas. Si (fit) was hit.


    "Asshole~~ What kind of ability is there for so many people to fight one! We have the ability!" Kevlar was beaten back and forth, and shouted angrily. Obviously, facing one or two Zamas (combined) It''s okay, she can only be beaten passively with this number.


    "You guys, have watched it long enough! Let me disappear together!"


    The three Zamas (combined) suddenly flashed in front of Monkey King and the others, each looking cold and indifferent, and threw them at the Monkey King and others.


    "End~ It''s over!!"


    Xiao Wu and the others looked at the destructive energy falling down, their expressions all pale.


    "Really, can watching a scene pull hatred?" Monkey King murmured, his figure flashed, and he squeezed out the three destructive energies that came from flying with his hands. It kicked out like a ball.


    Seeing Kevlar and Broly who were suddenly passively beaten, Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent: "Since I chose to shoot at me, it also means that my movie time is over, Zamas, thank you I have enjoyed a very exciting battle. As a thank you gift, I will personally send you this curtain call."


    "Ok?!!"


    Zamas heard this, instinctively felt a chill, and instantly became alert.


    The next moment, I saw Monkey King snap his fingers, and all the invincible Zamas (combined) in front of him disappeared without a trace at a speed visible to the naked eye. One second is really just one second, all Zamas. Si (combined) was completely wiped out of this world.


    "!!!!!!"


    Bidili and the others opened their mouths open, their eyes widened, and they were stunned.


    Kevlar and Broly also looked astonished.


    Seeing them all in a daze, Monkey King smiled: "Well, don''t be in a daze, the battle is over, we should go back."


    "That''s it???"


    Kevlar swallowed and looked at Monkey King dumbfounded: "Master, you, you just wiped him out like this???"


    Monkey King smiled: "I didn''t expect this guy to have this kind of splitting ability. If you don''t make a move, you can''t beat it."


    "No, no! It''s not the problem! Master!!" Kevlar screamed excitedly: "I mean-such a powerful guy! You, you snapped your fingers and killed it?? ..

 3412 Chapter 99: The Future King

    "Otherwise?" Monkey King looked at Kevlar and asked, "Do you think he can still be qualified to fight me head-on?"


    "..." Kevlar looked at Monkey King and opened his mouth, muttering: "Master, you are really a super abnormal."


    Monkey King flickered and appeared in front of Kaifula, stretched out his hand to pinch her cheek, and shook it hard: "Is there you talking like this? Isn''t it too much to clean up?"


    "Sigh~~It hurts~~Master, I was wrong. I don''t dare to call you a big pervert anymore. I will let go, my face will be torn off." Kaifra immediately cried out for mercy.


    "Don''t you dare? I remember that you seem to have said this?" Monkey King looked at Kevlar with a smile, and pulled harder.


    Kevlar gasped with pain: "No, that''s not what I said, it was Kalifra, Master, I am Kevlar now! What that guy said is not my business!"


    "Can you still shake the pot like this?"


    "It was originally!"


    "All right, I will spare you this time, not as an example." Monkey King let go, and Kaifra immediately rubbed his face with his hands.


    At the same time, Monkey King thought, and the enchantment set here disappeared at the same time. The next moment, the space not far away from Monkey King suddenly distorted, and a small familiar figure appeared in front of Monkey King and others.


    Seeing this figure, Kevlar looked surprised: "Quan Wang?"


    Sun Wukong was not surprised by the appearance of Quan King. This kind of battle that shook the entire universe could not have attracted his attention. The reason why he appeared now is entirely because he was excluded from the enchantment of Monkey King. Fa just came in, and as soon as the enchantment disappeared, he immediately appeared.


    "Who are you?" Quan Wang looked at Monkey King curiously, talking and behaving like a kid who is very curious: "You can actually block me out and never get in."


    "Master Quan, don''t you know us?" Kevlar looked at King Quan in front of him curiously. You know, they just had just finished the competition, so they forgot so soon?


    "You know me? Have we met?" Quan Wang looked curious, tilted his head and thought for a long time, but he couldn''t remember that he had met these people before him.


    Monkey King explained: "He is the king of this future time and space, not the one we saw."


    Kevlar was surprised when he heard the words: "Wow~ There will be two kings. If they meet each other, it will be fun, right?"


    "Oh~ You are from the past? This is not good, the great priest said, disturbing time is not allowed, and this is a wrongly developed universe, and there is no need to exist."


    Talking, tap the little hand, Monkey King saw it, and immediately raised his hand on Xiao Wu¡¯s shoulder. The next moment, this universe disappeared out of thin air. At the same time, those who disappeared were the soldiers behind Xiao Wu. .


    The universe is wiped out, so the living things in it will naturally be wiped out together.


    As for Xiao Wu, he was obviously saved by Monkey King.


    Xiao Wu stared at everything in front of her, and lost her voice in shock: "Da, everyone, where did everyone go?"


    Kevlar looked at King Quan and said, "It seems that Master Quan was wiped out with this universe."


    Xiao Wu''s pupils shrank: "Erase, erase? How come! You obviously survived so hard! Are you not gods? Why trample on human lives like this?!"


    "Trample? What are you talking about?" Quan Wang looked at Xiao Wu curiously: "A world that doesn''t follow the rules, shouldn''t it be erased? Also, why are you okay?" Then, Quan Wang''s His gaze suddenly shifted to Monkey King: "I see, you must have saved her, right? You are amazing, let''s play with me! Let''s play!"


    "No time, just play it yourself." Monkey King looked at Quan Wang''s innocent and innocent eyes, and immediately curled his lips. He was just such a little kid. He really didn''t have any interest in teaching him. Others suddenly started to beat him to the ground.


    It¡¯s just King Quan. Monkey King felt that doing his hands on him was an insult to himself. This was completely equivalent to bullying a three-year-old kid. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose that person.


    "Don''t! Don''t! Let''s play together, let''s play together~" Quan Wang held Sun Wukong''s hand and swayed and acted like a baby. Don''t say it, matched with his cute figure and voice, it is full of lethality. However, For the little boy, Monkey King was really hard-hearted. He didn''t move at all, and threw Quan King out with a flick of his hand. He turned several somersaults in the air to stabilize his figure.


    When Kevlar saw this, he was so scared that his brows jumped. I rely on Le, Master, that''s the king~ You said you just throw it away?


    It''s just that the next moment, the whole king''s behavior made Kevlar and the others look dumbfounded: "Hahaha~~~ It¡¯s so fun~ It¡¯s so fun~ I still want it~~


    The whole king flew from a distance with a happy face, hung on Monkey King''s arm again, shook him, and demanded to be thrown out again.


    In this regard, Monkey King was speechless. He had never seen such an outrageous request. This Quan Wang was really a kid, and made people unable to even have the heart to beat him.


    Monkey King lifted Quan King''s back collar and threw it again. With the happy shout of Quan King, his little figure instantly turned into a meteor and disappeared into everyone''s field of vision.


    When Kevlar and the others saw this, they all looked speechless and dared to throw the king like this. I am afraid that only their master dare to dare to all the universe.


    "Let''s go, go back." Monkey King said, swiping in front of him, the gate of time and space flashed, and he was about to walk into the gate of time and space by the hands of Bidili and Kevlar, but Xiao Wu behind him was anxious. Aloud: "Wait, um, Lord God, you just left like this, then what should I do?"


    The universe was wiped out by that king. If she stayed here, wouldn''t she be dead forever?


    Sun Wukong looked at Xiao Wu, pondered for a while, and said, "If you are willing to be a maid by my side, you can leave with me."


    "Wish! I am willing! Lord God!" Xiao Wu immediately yelled excitedly, as long as she can leave this place where there is nothing, she is willing to do anything, let alone be a maid for a great god.


    "Then follow along together." Monkey King said, taking Vidili and Kevlar''s hands and walking into the gate of time and space.


    Upon seeing this, Xiao Wu immediately followed, as if she was afraid of being abandoned by Monkey King.


    Broly was standing at the door, looking at the place where the whole king disappeared. This time Master Wukong seemed to throw a little far away, and then turned and stepped into the gate of time and space...

 3413 Chapter One Hundred

    The seventh universe, a private planet where the god of destruction Billus lives.


    The gate of time and space flashed, and Monkey King and his team walked out one by one.


    Weis and Birus walked out of the inner room with a bucket of instant noodles and bowed and saluted Monkey King: "Master Goku, welcome back, it''s really hard work."


    "You two are quite comfortable." Monkey King looked at the instant noodles in their hands and said.


    "Do you want a bucket?" Weiss said to Monkey King with a smile on his face.


    "Forget it." Sun Wukong waved his hand with disgust, and only you two guys who have never seen the world have such a soft spot for instant noodles.


    Weiss smiled back when he heard the words, and then fixed his gaze on Broly''s body: "It seems that the harvest this time is good."


    Billus glanced at it and said disdainfully: "Isn''t it the realm of God? It''s still far away."


    Weiss heard this and looked at Billus: "As long as you step into the realm of the gods, then you want to catch up with you, but it is a matter of time, Lord Billus."


    Birus immediately glared: "Weiss, are you looking down on me? Even if I am useless, it is impossible to be surpassed by humans for decades!"


    Weiss smiled without answering, turning his head to Broly and said, "How about Black Broly?"


    "Very strong!" Broly''s original plain expression suddenly became extremely serious: "Don''t say it''s one-on-one, even if I and Kaier are transformed into the gods of Broly and the gods of Kaier at the same time, I can''t beat him. ."


    "God Broly? God Kell?" Billus looked curious, and it was the first time he heard this word.


    "It is the new transformation after integrating the realm of God into Chuan Chao, Master Wukong said, this transformation is named after himself."


    "You have done it? Even this little girl can do it?!" Now Birus was really surprised. He suffered a big loss when he faced Black Broli''s transformation.


    At that time, it could not be regarded as a loss. He could only say that Hei Broly''s undead body was too rascal. Even his destructive energy could not kill it. Seeing that he could not kill the opponent, he might be dragged by him. In the danger of collapse, Birus chose to retreat.


    Broly nodded silently.


    Birus is really depressed this time, this Broly has grown too fast, now if he doesn''t use the last resort, I''m afraid he can''t take him down, right?


    Now, his sense of crisis is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Have you beaten him?" Billus stared at Broly with a serious face.


    Broly shook his head: "No, we really have nothing to do with his immortality. In the end, Master Wukong made the shot and completely wiped him out."


    When Birus heard the words, he was relieved. Fortunately, he was killed by Monkey King, otherwise his thoughts would be impenetrable.


    Weiss on the side seemed to think of something, and turned his head to look at Monkey King: "Oh~ By the way, Lord Wukong, I need to tell you something."


    Monkey King looked at Weiss.


    Weiss: "Our Seventh Universe players who participated in the Power Conference have disappeared in the past few days. This thing seems a bit unusual."


    "Oh~ Who are the ones who disappeared?"


    "Frieza, Gula, Gugu, Vegeta, No. 17, Nok."


    "No. 17 is gone? Did you find anything?" Sun Wukong frowned slightly. This guy said he was his own brother-in-law, and he could not leave it alone. Besides, even his Sun Wukong relatives dared to move. Slap him in the face, how can he tolerate it.


    Weiss shook his head: "It''s not clear at the moment, but Lord Billus and I have visited the place where they disappeared. There are traces of time and space. It seems that someone has disrupted time, not only traveling back and forth. In the past and the future, it will travel back and forth between different time and space."


    "Could it be that they were caught by someone? This is interesting." Monkey King suddenly became interested: "With their strength on the 17th, not everyone can catch them. Continue to investigate and report the news immediately. I, I want to see who is so bold to touch my relatives of Monkey King."


    Weiss bowed and saluted: "Understood, I also feel that there is something uncomfortable behind this matter. I will continue to investigate it."


    Monkey King nodded, and just about to take Kevlar and the others back to Earth, he saw a sudden wave of fluctuations in the space on the side, and then the small figure of All King appeared in the field.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of King Quan, Birus was shocked and hurriedly bowed and saluted: "Quan, Lord Quan!"


    However, the whole king ignored him at all. Instead, when he saw Monkey King, his eyes lit up, and he leaped towards Monkey King happily, hugged his arm tightly, eyes full of expectant little stars: "Wow~ I found you, that was so fun just now! Shall we come to play again? OK?"


    "..."


    Monkey King looked at the sudden appearance of the King who was sticking to him again, his face was speechless, this bear kid has chased here from the future time and space, how playful you are.


    "Master Wukong, is this?" Weiss seemed to see a clue, the way the king appeared just now is unusual, and the Monkey King and the others went to the future time and space, that is to say...


    "This guy is the king of the future time and space, and I didn''t expect him to chase here." Monkey King said, shaking his arm vigorously, trying to throw the king off, but he didn''t expect him to hold it tightly. , Couldn''t get rid of it at all, but made Quan Wang think that Monkey King was playing with him, and he laughed happily as he moved up and down.


    This made Sun Wukong want to tear him off directly, take off his pants and hit his ass.


    Wes saw Sun Wukong¡¯s unkind expression and was really taken aback. He hurried forward and bowed and said: "Master King, Master Goku is very busy now. I have no time to play with you. Or, How about I take you to meet a new friend?"


    "New friend? Really?"


    The king was immediately attracted attention.


    "Yes, I think you must get along well with him." Weis smiled, thinking of the scene of the two kings together, he suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    "Of course, shall we go see him now?"


    "Okay." Quan Wang immediately raised his hands in agreement and let go of Monkey King: "Monkey King, remember to come and play with me when you have time."


    "The ghost is here to play with you." Monkey King rolled his eyes directly, with a thought, took Kevlar and the others disappeared at the same time and returned to Earth.


    When the king saw him, he looked anxious: "Ah~ how did you go? I haven''t given him my contact information yet."


    Weiss: "It''s okay, Lord Quan, I know Master Wukong very well, and I know where he lives. I will take you to play with him when I have time, OK?"


    "Good~~"


    The king happily raised his little hand...

 3414 Chapter One Hundred and One

    On the earth, in the courtyard of Bulma''s house, the figure of Monkey King and his party flashed here.


    Looking at the familiar scene in front of him, Kevlar suddenly shouted happily: "We are back!"


    In the yelling, her whole body glowed, her body split into two, she quit the combined state, and returned to Kelly and Califora.


    Bulma walked out of the house and looked at Monkey King and said softly: "Welcome back, Wukong, I just made some snacks with my mother, do you want to eat?"


    "Is there a snack? Okay, okay~~" Sun Wukong didn''t speak, Kalifula had already spoken first, and then rushed into the inner room.


    Seeing Kaier and the others all entered the house, Bulma fixed his gaze on Xiao Wu who had been standing behind Monkey King and did not dare to move: "Wukong, who is she?"


    Xiao Wu immediately bowed and saluted: "Hello, I am Xiao Wu. I came from the future time and space with the Lord God."


    Monkey King: "The future time and space will be wiped out by the king. She has nowhere to go, so I will bring her with her. You just need to arrange a maid''s job for her."


    Bulma heard the words and immediately looked up and down Xiao Wu: "Maid, this is not something that everyone can do. You have to have professional qualities and skills. Xiao Wu, right, what do you do? "


    Xiao Wu immediately stood at attention when he heard the words: "I can basically do housework."


    "Then try it out, if it doesn''t work..."


    ''Then take a look at work.'' Bulma originally wanted to say that, but she didn''t expect that before she finished her words, Xiao Wu rushed to answer: "I can do it! There is absolutely no problem!"


    "Well, since you are so confident, then come on." Bulma also saw that Xiao Wu seemed to be wrong, thinking she would drive her away if she said "No", but she didn''t bother to explain anything. , If you misunderstand, just misunderstand it, a little motivation is good.


    "Oh, that''s right." Monkey King seemed to think of something, and turned his head to look at Xiao Wu: "Don''t call me any gods from now on, just call me Master Wukong."


    "Yes, Master Goku."


    Bulma immediately took Xiao Wu''s hand and walked to the inner room: "Let''s go, we will talk about the others later, now it''s time for snacks."


    When Monkey King was about to enter the house, he suddenly found a familiar Qi approaching him. He couldn''t help but look towards the sky, only to find that there was a dot approaching here. Although it was far away, Monkey King recognized it at a glance. He came to Klin, and he was a partner who grew up with him. In other words, he was a teacher from the same school.


    Of course, Sun Wukong would never admit the master of Guixianren from the beginning to the end. After all, he was just the master of the original Sun Wukong, not his master, because the Guixian had never taught him anything.


    "Hahaha~~~ Goku! It''s really you!"


    Standing in the sky, far away, Klin¡¯s happy laugh came, and then the streamer flashed, and he had already landed in front of Monkey King from the sky: "I won¡¯t say a word when I come back. Yes, after so many years, you won''t forget us all?"


    "How come." Seeing his former companion, Monkey King missed him with a smile on his face. Looking at Klin''s thick hair, he joked: "Can''t tell, you still have hair?"


    Klin touched his head subconsciously: "I already have hair! It''s just shaved."


    Sun Wukong looked at Klin in a suit and tie, and said, "Looking at what you are wearing, how about it? Is there a target?"


    Klin immediately touched his head embarrassedly: "Wh, there is no such thing, ah~~"


    Looking at him, it seemed very sad.


    In this regard, Sun Wukong was a little embarrassed suddenly, grabbing the number 18, won''t Klin be single for a lifetime?But it''s not enough. Although this guy is not good in height and not good in appearance, he can barely be called the strongest human on earth anyway. Is it so difficult to find a woman?It is certain that this guy''s vision is too high. In the original book, his eye on number 18 is enough to explain everything.


    Looking at his former companion, Sun Wukong kindly reminded: "Don''t look too high, or you will really be single for a lifetime."


    Klin seemed to be talking about a sore spot, he was very heartbroken, and then looked at Monkey King with a grimace: "You guy, marrying a few big beauties is really enviable. Is there any trick to teach me some tricks?"


    "This is actually quite simple, it''s over if you are handsome, but you seem to have missed this."


    Clinton felt that his heart was pricked a few times, and he began to wonder if it was a wrong decision to come to Monkey King.


    At this time, Bulma came to the door: "Oh~ isn''t this Klin? Don''t keep chatting outside the house, come in and sit down."


    When Klin heard the words, he turned his head to look, and was stunned: "Wow, you, are you Bulma?"


    Bulma smiled: "Come in and sit down."


    "Excuse me." Klin stepped into the room, but when he saw the beautiful women in the room, he stopped again and looked at Monkey King awkwardly: "Ah~ that, Wukong, I almost forgot Now, did you know that Tianjin Fan opened a martial arts gym? What about the disciples who have received a lot of numbers? Even Teacher Wu Tian has been invited to become an honorary coach. Do you want to see it?"


    "Oh~ Tianjin Fan has opened a martial arts center?"


    "Yes, he is a big man now."


    "Okay, it''s okay if you are idle anyway, just go and see." Sun Wukong nodded, he has been far away from ordinary people''s life for a long time, and it''s rare to meet a playmate who was a child, and it''s OK to get together.


    Monkey King talked to Bulma, and together with Klin, he carried the sky dance and flew towards the sky.


    Kalifula in the inner room met and ran out immediately: "Ah~Where are you going, Master? You didn''t even bring me?"


    Bulma smiled: "You really don''t want to leave Wukong all the time."


    "That is, I still want to learn from Master and make a great transformation."


    Half an hour later, at the entrance of Tianjin Restaurant.


    "Tianjin Hall, it looks pretty decent." Monkey King looked at the plaque on the door and pushed in.


    Just opened the door and entered the yard, the little figure of dumpling came from the other side: "Ah~It''s Kelin, and you are...Wow~You are Monkey King?! Wow~~Tianjin Fan! Tianjin Fan! Monkey King is here! Monkey King is here!!"


    Looking at the dumplings running away with excitement, Monkey King was speechless: "There is no need to be so excited, right?"


    Hearing this, Klin smiled knowingly: "I understand the mood of dumplings. After all, I haven''t seen them for so many years." ..

 3415 Chapter 102 You Lin

    "Hahaha~~~ What a rare guest!"


    But for a moment, Monkey King saw the big bald-headed Tianjin Fan appear in front of him. Before the people arrived, the sound came first. Then he walked to the front of Monkey King and patted him heavily on the shoulder, looking very happy:" Wukong, I haven''t seen you for so many years, where did you go?"


    "I went to other universes and met a lot of masters." Monkey King could only explain this.


    "Other universes?" Gui Xianren''s surprised voice came from behind Tianjin Fan, and then the same figure of Gui Xianren appeared in Monkey King''s field of vision.


    After so many years, this old guy hasn''t changed at all.


    "Teacher Wu Tian." Klin saw this and immediately bowed in salute.


    Monkey King looked at Immortal Turtle, nodded, and said hello, and then explained: "There are currently twelve universes in this world, and the universe we live in is the seventh universe."


    Immortal Turtle was surprised when he heard this: "I didn''t expect that there are so many universes in this world."


    Klin was even more sighing: "Goku, have you all reached this point? Sure enough, we are no longer in the same world."


    Tianjin Fan is full of curiosity and said: "So, there must be many masters in other universes, right?"


    "Indeed." Monkey King nodded: "Not long ago, I also elected nine contestants on behalf of Universe Seven to participate in the Power Conference of Universe Twelve."


    "Wow! The power conference held in the twelve universes? Is it the same as the world''s number one martial arts contest? Goku, you didn''t tell us!" Clinton exclaimed, and then looked at Monkey King with his eyes A look of resentment.


    Monkey King smiled: "If your strength can rival Frieza, maybe I will come to you."


    "Frieza?!!!" When Klin heard this, he pulled him down: "That''s fine."


    "What''s the result?" Tianjin Fan looked at Monkey King very seriously.


    "Of course the seventh universe won the championship."


    "Awesome!" Klin immediately gave a thumbs up with a look of admiration: "So, Wukong, you are already the number one in the universe?"


    Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "There is no need to mention that boring name."


    Klin and the others immediately looked depressed. Well, they are really not in the same realm as Monkey King. It''s no wonder that the gap between facing Monkey King is so big.


    At the same time, a young girl appeared at the gate of the martial arts hall. She stared straight at the plaque at the gate of the gym, and muttered to herself with an uncertain face: "Tian~~jin~~tang? Ah~ I can read it!"


    The happy expression, as if an illiterate could suddenly recognize words, seemed very happy, and then his eyes burned with anger: "I finally found you, three-eyed bald donkey."


    While drinking, kicked the door open.


    "Ok?"


    Four pairs of eyes looked at her at the same time. The sharp gaze made the girl froze in the position of kicking the door. She felt stared at by these four pairs of eyes, which made her spine chill, and suddenly a guilty conscience, cold sweat and weakness. Weakly said: "Well, that, I, I''m here to apprentice..."


    "Come on!!!"


    In an instant, Immortal Turtle let out a howl like a wolf, and ran to the girl at an astonishing speed. He stared at her with straight eyes, and sprayed white gas from his excited nostrils: "Lively and lovely. Beauty...I promised to be the honorary coach, isn''t it this moment waiting! Oh oh oh~~ this is it! This is it! I''m eager to see! Quickly, tell me what your name is?!!!"


    "I hate it!!" The girl was obviously frightened by the immortal turtle, with her arms around her chest, she backed away again and again.


    Sun Wukong stepped forward with a''bang'' and knocked Immortal Turtle to the ground with an unceremonious fist: "You old fellow, you are really disrespectful as before."


    Immortal Turtle fell on the ground with his ass upside down, his limbs twitched, his head also swelled up with a bag of the boss, and he made intermittent protests: "Goku, you, you guy...you are surrounded by beautiful women every day So... how could it... understand my old man''s... mood..."


    Monkey King was too lazy to pay attention to Immortal Turtle, and turned to look at the girl: "Sorry, didn''t you scare you?"


    "Ah~Thank you." The girl immediately thanked the Monkey King very gratefully. Her handsome appearance and gentle manner helped her again. The girl was very good to Monkey King''s senses.


    "You said-came to apprentice?" Tianjin Fan looked at the girl and said seriously: "What''s your name?"


    "I...My name is...Yulin."


    "Have you learned martial arts?"


    "No."


    "Why do you want to learn martial arts?"


    You Lin rolled her eyes and smiled to cover up the hypocrisy in her heart: "I heard, I heard that there is a beauty effect..."


    "Hmm~" Monkey King rubbed his chin and stared at Yulin in front of him. He spoke under the covers, and his eyes flickered. At first glance, there was a ghost in his heart. This girl has a problem.


    "Beauty?" Tianjin Fan listened to it, and immediately refused unceremoniously: "Please go to another martial arts gym, this is the martial arts gym for people who really want to practice martial arts."


    "Tianjin Fan, don''t be so stodgy!" Immortal Turtle sat down on the ground without an image, touched the big bag on his head with his hand and breathed in air: "Goku, you are too ruthless, my old man almost Just let you ascend to heaven with one punch."


    "Shut up your mouth." Monkey King stared at Immortal Turtle in angrily: "Or, do you want me to get rid of the evil heart of your stomach?"


    "Huh?!!!" Immortal Turtle was obviously taken aback, but he knew it. Monkey King said to fight, it was a real fight, the kind that is absolutely not merciful: "Really, Wukong, you are really a little bit. I don¡¯t know how to respect the elders, I¡¯m not cute at all when I grow up.


    Sun Wukong ignored him, but wanted to look at Yulin: "When you opened the door just now, I heard you scolding three-eyed bald donkeys. Are you really here to apprentice?"


    "Ah?!!!" Yulin was obviously startled: "I didn''t expect to be heard...Oh, it''s wrong, I, I haven''t said anything like that!"


    Tianjin Fan looked at him and shook his head straight: "Your mind is impure, I won''t accept you, let''s leave now!"


    "But, damn it!" Yulin''s originally weak expression suddenly became vicious: "Since I have been seen through, then--"


    With that said, I took out a stack of talisman papers from his arms and made a seal together in his hands. The talisman papers flew out of their own accord and slapped them on the head of Guixianren first, then Kelin, and then dumplings. Tianjin Fan turned his head and avoided...

 3416 Chapter One Hundred and Three

    On the other hand, Monkey King clamped the flying talisman paper with two fingers, and glanced indifferently: "Fuluo, are you magic?"


    Tianjin Fan stared at You Lin with a serious face: "What is your purpose? Why do you want to do this?"


    "Of course it''s to defeat you, three-eyed bald donkey!"


    "Huh? Three-eyed bald donkey?" Hearing this call, Tianjin Fan was familiar with it, and suddenly remembered that when she left Hexianliu before, the little girl who was clamoring behind him immediately looked at him: "You too Once in Hexian Liuwu Hall?"


    Youlin looked angry: "I made up my mind at that time. I must find you when I grow up and beat you up so hard. That''s why I have been working hard day after day, and finally I have achieved the highest level of magic. Now, It¡¯s time to make you pay!"


    Hearing this, Tianjin Fan suddenly looked speechless: "Because of this boring question?"


    Yulin immediately shouted angrily, "What is a boring question, maybe it is a boring question for you, but for me, it is a super big problem!"


    Sun Wukong nodded when he heard it from the side: "Yes, Tianjin Fan, you should have rejected or even ignored her challenge when she was a child? If a person is so despised and despised, it is possible to act hard and bear hatred for a lifetime. ."


    "..."


    After listening to Monkey King¡¯s explanation, Tianjin Fan couldn¡¯t help but stunned, and immediately bent over to apologize to Yulin with a serious look: "Sorry, if you hurt your self-esteem because of this, I solemnly apologize to you. Sorry!"


    "Ugh?!!"


    Tianjin Fan suddenly and sincerely apologized, and Yulin couldn''t help but feel a little at a loss. The once cold Tianjin Fan actually stooped to apologize to her?Did I find a fake Tianjin meal?


    But after a daze, Yulin immediately shouted angrily: "Asshole, do you think that an apology can calm my hatred for many years? Three-eyed bald donkeys!"


    Tianjin Fan puts his hands together, with a serious look: "I understand, I accept your challenge this time, but can you put dumplings and Teacher Wu Tian?"


    "Hmph~ I practice sorcery, how could I let it go, take it! Three-eyed bald donkey!"


    You Linjiao yelled, yelled her hands and said, "Give it to me, lascivious old man!"


    With a demon-like spirit all over his body, the tortoise fairy who looked like a zombie let out a roar and punched Tianjin Fan.


    Tianjin Fan looked solemn and did not dare to neglect. He greeted him with his fists and fought with the Guixianren. Only a few tricks came down, but he was blown away by the Guixianren with a punch, knocking the wall behind him out of a hole in the boss .


    "Although it was controlled, it was still Teacher Wu Tian!" Tianjin Fan stood up in embarrassment, his body trembling slightly due to the pain in his whole body.


    Upon seeing this, Yulin was overjoyed, she said something in her hand again, and gave the order: "Hurry up, old man, give me the three-eyed bald donkey!"


    Immortal Turtle yelled''oh oh'' immediately, her thin body swelled in vain, and she turned into a muscular man.


    In this regard, Tianjin Fan looked serious: "Come on! I won''t lose!"


    He lifted his breath and displayed his four demon fists, yelling, "Oh oh," and two arms grew from his back. Both the posture and the aura seemed very full, but the result was Tianjin Fan. I was given an instant by the immortal turtle''s "World Shocking Palm".


    Seeing this situation, Yulin laughed loudly: "Wow~~ I didn''t expect this old man to be so powerful~~Hahaha~~Three-eyed bald donkey, see if I won''t beat you up this time!"


    With that said, with the curse, they gave orders to Klin and Dumplings: "Hurry up, you two short winter melons, also serve me, and beat him! Beat him hard! Leave him sloppy!!"


    Klin and Dumpling screamed separately, rushed towards Tianjin Fan, punching and kicking him.


    Sun Wukong was speechless about this: "Dwarf melon? This girl''s mouth is really poisonous enough, and this Tianjin rice is too weak, even Guixian can''t stand a trick."


    Shaking his head, Monkey King slammed around, gave Klin and Dumpling a knife respectively, chopped them to the ground, and tore off the talisman paper on their foreheads.


    When Yulin saw it, she was immediately furious: "Hey, you guys should be nosy. This is my personal affair with the three-eyed bald donkey. Hurry away, or you will be beaten!"


    "Oh~ Then I really want to see how you beat me." Monkey King looked at Yulin with a smile on his face.


    Tianjin Fan, who was breathing from behind, stood up hard and said firmly to Monkey King: "Wukong...This is a duel between me and her, please don''t interfere!"


    "Duel?" Monkey King looked at Tianjin Fan with a funny look: "Do you really take this as a duel between you? You know, with your strength, you will be alive if you fight with Immortal Turtle. Killed, are you sure?"


    "Since it is a duel, even if I lose, I have no regrets or regrets." Tianjin Fan looked serious.


    "Come on." Monkey King didn''t say much, just stepped aside.


    Then, next is the scene where Tianjin Fan was unilaterally beaten by the Guixian. I have to say that the Guixian''s strength has been greatly improved. It seems that secretly he did not practice alone because he was afraid of being overtaken by the apprentices. , It seems that this old guy can be regarded as the strongest earthling.


    However, for a moment, Tianjin Fan was already beaten into a human shape, unable to lie down in the dirt pit, looking vaguely in the direction of Yulin: "It''s so amazing...you magic... not even that... ¡­It¡¯s¡­ Mr. Wu Tian¡¯s¡­ strength¡­ is so strong¡­ It seems that he usually hides from us¡­ You Lin, I lost!"


    "Haha~~ I know it''s awesome! Three-eyed bald donkey!" Yulin''s face flushed with excitement: "However, don''t think that you will be over if you give up. I said, I''m going to beat you up, just Beat you up, otherwise it will be hard to dispel the hatred I have been holding for so many years!! Old man, go on, give me a big shot! Give him the last blow!"


    "Oh oh oh oh~~!!!"


    Immortal Turtle immediately roared like a beast, full of demonic energy, and his fighting power soared, and then he slammed Tianjin Fan''s forehead with a punch.


    Tianjin Fan immediately shrank his pupils and gave up resistance. It would be no regret to be able to die in the hands of Teacher Wu Tian.


    "Hey, hey, if it''s a murder, it''s not the nature of competition~" Sun Wukong''s figure suddenly flashed in front of Tianjin Fan, and only one finger blocked Guixianren''s fist. ..

 3417 Chapter One Hundred and Four

    After Yulin gave the order, she began to regret it. Just now she saw the guy she wanted to defeat for many years was abused by herself. Don¡¯t mention how happy and excited, but it was precisely because she was too excited that she lost With a little sense of reason, he gave the order for the final blow.


    But if this last blow is really implemented, will this old man''s strength kill him?Thinking of this problem, Yulin suddenly regretted it. She just wanted to teach Tianjin Fan a lesson and ruin him, so as to let him know the consequences of underestimating her, but she never thought of killing anyone.


    Seeing Immortal Turtle being blocked by Monkey King, she felt relieved and became angry again: "Ahhhh~~~ You are this nosy nasty guy again! Old man! Give me a blow! Beat him hard!"


    "Oh oh oh~~!!!"


    The immortal turtle immediately roared, and the muscles all over his body began to tremble violently. That was a performance of the extreme use of strength, but even so, Monkey King still stood flat on the spot, unaffected by the slightest.


    Then, a punch hit the Guixianren''s abdomen, making the strong breath of his body like a frustrated ball, venting to the end, returning to his usual thin, wretched old man image.


    "What? One blow!" Yulin''s expression changed drastically. He thought that he had controlled a terrific guy. Unexpectedly, he was defeated by one blow, and suddenly became angrily and ruined: "Ah. Ahhh~~~ I am mad at me! Obviously you can beat the three-eyed bald donkey to smash, you annoying fellow, I am mad at me! I have finally mastered the black art, I am so unwilling!"


    Yulin squeezed her fists and kicked her feet, gritted her teeth, as if a child was losing her temper, staring at Monkey King with a fierce face, and then she was furiously close to her body, punching and kicking at Monkey King. , Really responded to that sentence, said the most ruthless words, and hit the most gentle punch.


    "You are also called boxing?" Monkey King let Yulin''s small boxing punch on his body, looking at her with a funny face: "It seems that your own strength is really useless except for magic."


    "What? You, you guy dare to look down on me!!" Yulin was furious, took out a stack of talisman paper from her arms again, and threw it at Monkey King.


    Monkey King didn''t bother to dodge at all, there were still those talisman papers stuck on his body.


    When Yulin saw this, she was overjoyed: "Hahaha~~~ Tell you to underestimate me! Now, you will become my puppet too, hahaha!!!"


    "What are you happy about?" Monkey King took off the talisman between his eyebrows and body with a calm face, and looked at Yulin: "And throwing garbage everywhere is a very immoral behavior."


    Upon seeing this, Yulin was immediately stunned: "What? He was recruited, why is it useless to you? Are you a monster?"


    "You really can''t speak." Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Yulin. This scene scared her so much. In a scream of''Yeah'', he sat down on the ground: "Acknowledge, give up, I give up, don''t beat me!"


    Tianjin Fan stood up with difficulty from the ground and looked at Yulin with a serious look: "Your magic is already very powerful, even Teacher Wu Tian can control it. It''s amazing."


    "Huh! Three-eyed bald donkey!" You Lin immediately gritted her teeth and stared at Tianjin Fan: "Don''t be too proud, I will definitely work harder to fix it, and I must defeat you myself next time!"


    "Didn''t I have lost to you?" Tianjin Fan looked serious: "Moreover, if you want to practice, you can stay. I''m happy to help you become stronger."


    "Hey?" You Lin couldn''t help but stunned, and then curled her lips in disdain: "You are defeated, and you want to teach me? You are so beautiful."


    Klin also laughed and laughed a few times on the side: "Your black magic is indeed powerful, but it is very difficult to win Tianjin Fan by your true ability, unless you are taught by the strongest in the universe like Wukong, otherwise there is nothing to do. may."


    "The strongest man in the universe? Are you talking about him?" Yulin''s gaze was immediately fixed on Sun Wukong. Such a powerful old man, even the three-eyed bald donkey could only be passively beaten by him. One punch down, the strength is indeed amazing.


    "Haha~~ That is, Wukong is the real number one in the universe!" Klin heard this and brags unabashedly, as if he was the number one in the universe.


    Youlin asked seriously, "Can you teach me to defeat the three-eyed bald donkey?"


    "If you really learn from me, it would be easy to beat Tianjin Fan."


    "Okay, it''s decided, I want to learn from you!" Yulin pointed at Monkey King and said with a firm face.


    "I didn''t say to accept you." Monkey King smiled.


    The turtle immortal on the side heard the words, and immediately jumped out: "Hahaha~~ You heard it too! Goku is a busy man, how come I have time to teach you, is Yulin? Come and be my disciple. I must give you everything, as long as I learn all my tricks, defeating Tianjin Fan is like beating a child."


    Tianjin Fan was speechless when he heard it. He felt that he had been offended. Unfortunately, it was Teacher Wu Tian who said this, and he could only feel depressed.


    "Old man, go to death!" Yulin spoke harshly to Immortal Turtle.


    Sun Wukong nodded earnestly from the side: "Well, giving you such a charming little girl to Turtle Immortal really makes people feel a little uneasy. Okay, anyway, I usually have to teach a few disciples, so it doesn''t hurt to have one more of you. "


    The immortal turtle heard this, and immediately cried out miserably: "No! Goku, you have to grab this too? For the sake of me stepping into the coffin board, leave a way for my old man to survive!"


    Monkey King responded unceremoniously: "Then you should just step in the other foot."


    Immortal Turtle suddenly got hurt: "Goku, you are really not cute at all."


    In this regard, Monkey King smiled but did not answer. He also did not expect that a visit to Tianjin Fanwu Hall would receive one more disciple back.


    For Yulin, he is still quite pleasing to the eye, after all, the appearance of Guofeng Z has greatly increased his favor.


    Next, Monkey King naturally stayed at Tianjin Fan¡¯s Daoguan and Klin and the others recounted the past, and they said goodbye to each other until dark.


    In the living room, Bulma looked at Yulin next to Sun Wukong with a speechless expression: "Wukong, can''t you be more reserved? You really bring one back when you go out!"


    Monkey King spread his hands together: "When fate arrives, I have nothing to do with it."


    Bulma rolled his eyes immediately, I believe you a ghost...

 3418 Chapter One Hundred and Five

    Bulma watched Sun Wukong spit out a sentence, then looked at You Lin and said softly: "Hello, I am Bulma, Wukong''s wife, are you here to practice too?"


    "Ah~ It turned out to be Master Ma!" Yulin immediately bowed and saluted: "It''s rude, I am Yulin, I will follow Master in the future, please take care of me in the future."


    "Master, are you accepting disciples again?"


    At this moment, Kalifula ran out of the practice room with Kel, and walked in front of Yulin, watching her with a big eldest sister''s tone: "The strength does not seem to be great, just like Vidili, come, Sister Sister Scream, listen."


    When You Lin heard that she turned out to be Senior Sister, she immediately bowed her face and shouted''Senior Sister'', and then said unconvincedly: "Sister, my major is not martial arts, but sorcery. I''m a demon. The technician."


    "Halloween? What is that?" Calvura looked curious.


    You Lin immediately took out a piece of talisman paper, handed it, and attached it to Kaier''s eyebrows: "It''s like this." Then she muttered a word, and Kaier was immediately covered with a thick layer of evil spirit. Exudes a terrible atmosphere of terror.


    Seeing that Kel was controlled so easily, Monkey King frowned slightly. I have to say that although the combat effectiveness of this Dragon Ball World is extremely high, its resistance to such abnormalities is extremely low. In the original book, Vegeta is not less controlled by others and fights against the original Monkey King.


    Of course, this can also be said from another level, Yulin''s magical arts do have merits.


    "Wow~ Is this... controlled?" Calvura looked at Kel''s sudden change with a look of surprise.


    "Huh, huh~~ awesome!" Yulin was proud of her face, she drew her hand, and chanted the spell again, Kel immediately roared, her yellow arrogance burst out instantly, and her hair turned yellow-green. , The horrible air wave spread out with her as the center, and Yulin sat down on the ground with a blown ass, then opened her eyes wide and looked at Kel with horror.


    And the talisman at the center of Kale¡¯s eyebrows was also vaporized in her yellow flames that rose like a flame. In an instant, Kale¡¯s demon spirit disappeared, regaining her sanity, and then looking at her present. She looked dumbfounded: "Huh? Sister, why did I transform into a super game?"


    With that, he exhaled and returned to normal in an instant.


    Calvura looked very excited: "Don''t you remember? Just now Yulin controlled you with black magic to transform into a super game, so awesome!"


    Looking at Yulin, she was sitting on the ground with a dazed expression: "Me, my magic, has been cracked like this? So, what kind of monster is this person? Isn''t it too strong?!!! "


    Kalivra stepped forward and stretched out her hand to pull Yulin up: "Junior sister, your magic is a bit powerful, even Kel can be controlled by you, but unfortunately it is a piece of talisman paper, which is easy to burst out. It¡¯s torn apart. If you change it to a font and engrave it on a person¡¯s body, it¡¯s really amazing."


    Sun Wukong listened, and glanced at Kalifula with admiration. He was indeed a super genius of cultivation, and he could see through the shortcomings and evolutionary path of this black art at a glance.


    "Change to the font? Is this all right?" Yulin was slightly taken aback when she heard it, which seemed to make sense.


    Monkey King: "Of course you can, but this magic is just a side effect after all. It is a waste of time when you practice it. If you have the energy to practice the magic, it is better to spend more time to cultivate yourself. One way of cultivating yourself is the fundamental. "


    "..." Yulin looked unconvinced. She spent all her energy on cultivating black art since she was a child, but you said that cultivating black art was just a waste of time?How can she accept it? Isn''t this overthrowing her all-time efforts?


    However, she didn''t know how to refute it. Today''s failure seemed to have really proved that the magical arts she cultivated were useless at all.


    Seeing Yulin''s dissatisfaction from the beginning and becoming a big blow again, Monkey King smiled and patted her on the head, and comforted: "In fact, it is not useless. Sometimes it is also very good as an auxiliary method, but it can''t. Treat it as a major in training. In martial arts, it is the only way to be strong yourself. In the future, practicing obediently with me will surely make you as strong as Kaier and the others."


    After hearing the words, Yulin saw Kel¡¯s eyes suddenly gleaming. The yellow-green hair that Kel turned into just now was so amazing, it made her unforgettable, and at the same time she became extremely curious: "Sister Kaier, in the end How strong is it? Is it better than that old man?"


    "Who is the old man?" Calvura looked curious, and at the same time said very confidently: "But no matter who it is, except for the master, whoever is in front of me and Kaier, that is the younger brother. I will follow you. Erke is the invincible super beautiful girl in the universe!"


    "..." Yulin looked at Kel with a speechless expression. She felt that Kalifra was bragging.


    Seeing Yulin¡¯s suspicious eyes, Kalifula suddenly got excited: "What kind of eyes are you? Don¡¯t believe it? Tell you, Kevlar, after I merged with Kaier, is really super invincible. Even the god of destruction, I have the confidence to defeat him!"


    "What is the god of destruction?" Yulin looked curious.


    "..." Calvura looked at Yulin speechlessly: "No, you don''t even know the god of destruction? That is the strongest god in the universe, which can easily destroy the universe."


    After hearing this, Yulin looked at Calvura with a dazed expression: "God? Destroy the universe? Senior sister, do you think I''m stupid?"


    Calvra sighed immediately: "Oh~ It seems that your vision is still too low, but it doesn''t matter. I will follow the senior sister, and the senior sister will show you a long experience."


    "It sounds so powerful, then Senior Sister Califora, who are you better than Senior Sister Kaier?"


    "Ahem~~ This..." Calvura suddenly looked embarrassed: "Well... Because of the blood, Kale is a little bit better than me for the time being, but when I and Master learn the Freedom Skill After that, it¡¯s hard to say."


    As he said, Kalifula suddenly jumped and hung on Monkey King''s body: "Yes, Master, hurry up and teach me how to exercise freely, I can''t wait."


    Monkey King allowed Califra to hang on his body: "The Freedom Kungfu is not so easy to learn. The best way is to get an epiphany within the limits of life and death."


    "It''s that simple?" Calvura said straightforwardly: "Then what are you waiting for, Master, you can quickly beat me to death!"


    "..." Monkey King suddenly looked speechless, how should I put it, it is not surprising that these words came out of Calvula''s mouth...

 3419 Chapter 106-Satan

    However, what Calvura said is indeed a way. Although it is not obvious that there is no sudden insight when the enemy is caught in a hard fight, but with more practice, Calvra''s talent can definitely be learned.


    But there is no need to be seriously injured. There are many ways to make people lose consciousness. There are many ways to lose consciousness. There is no need to use this most inferior method.


    But Monkey King didn''t intend to let Califra and the others get involved in the Freedom Kungfu in such a simple way: "If you want to learn Freedom Kungfu, you can do it, but you have to cultivate Taohong to deep red first."


    Califora: "Crimson?"


    Monkey King: "When you reach the crimson, your combat power will be close to the quasi-destroy god. At that time, by teaching you the freedom of the ultimate power, you can truly step into the domain of the destruction god."


    Kalifula jumped from Monkey King''s body, clenched her fists tightly, and was full of energy: "Crimson! I will definitely reach it!"


    With that said, he pulled up Kail and ran to the training ground: "Kail, go, let''s continue to practice!"


    Youlin watched Kalifula and the others run away excitedly, and looked at Monkey King with a look of doubt: "Master, what do you mean by pink, crimson?"


    "That''s Kaier and the others'' cultivation method, it has nothing to do with you." Monkey King also walked towards the training ground: "Let''s go, I will teach you some use of Qi first."


    "Okay." Yulin obediently followed behind Monkey King.


    When she came to the training ground with Monkey King, when she saw that Califra and Kale had already exploded into the air, she was completely stupid. Are her two senior sisters so powerful?Didn¡¯t they say that destroying the universe is blowing?


    "Master, sisters... are they... flying?"


    "That''s just the simplest way to use Qi, called Wukongshu. I will teach you now."


    "Okay!" Youlin suddenly looked pleased, she seemed to have really worshipped an amazing master?


    The next day, Bidili came to Bulma''s house earlier, but this time, she was not alone, but with her, and her father Satan.


    Seeing him dressed up as a martial artist, his eyes glaring at Monkey King is obviously unkind: "You are Monkey King? That guy who deceived my family Vidili?"


    "Cheating?" Monkey King looked at Satan with a plain face. In his eyes, Satan was just a clown. If it weren''t for Vidili, he would not bother to take a look.


    "Wow~ Satan! It turned out to be Mr. Satan!" Yulin looked at Satan with surprise.


    Calvula looked puzzled: "Is that guy very good?"


    "The world''s number one martial artist! Do you say it is amazing?"


    "The world''s number one martial artist?" Calvura''s eyes lit up upon hearing this.


    But Satan listened to Yulin''s words, and immediately raised his head proudly: "Huh hum hum~~ It seems that there are people who know the goods, I am so low-key, and I am still recognized, but, let me explain in advance, I''m here to deal with personal matters this time, without signing."


    "Number one in the world!" Calvula stared at Satan with twinkling eyes, her eyes full of warfare: "It turned out to be the number one in the world! Then you must be very good? Come on! Let''s have a fight with me. ."


    Satan put his hands on his hips and his face was arrogant: "Do you think I am a cat or a dog? You can challenge if you want to challenge? Is there an appointment in advance? I can''t compare without an appointment."


    On the side, Bidili looked worried. She knew the true strength of Califra. Her father dared to be so prosperous. People might accidentally beat his father to death by stretching out his fingers. What qualifications do you have?


    Immediately trot to the front of Califora, and whispered: "Senior Sister, you can do it lightly. My father can''t be your opponent. Don''t accidentally beat him to death."


    "Ah? Is he your father? Isn''t he the number one in the world? Not that weak?"


    Vidili was speechless when he heard that, it was just for normal people, and for you non-human beings, it was nothing like a fart.


    Fearing that Califra would be injured by mistake, Vidili said with a serious face: "My father is so weak that you perceive, and there is no hidden strength."


    Calvula suddenly looked astonished: "Is there really only this kind of combat power?"


    Vidili nodded swearingly: "It''s true."


    "But~ this can also become the number one in the world? It''s boring." Calvura was speechless, and the fighting spirit that had risen instantly disappeared.


    "Huh hum hum~~ A group of people with no eyesight thought that Satan is weak?" Satan''s hands were on his hips, revealing the golden belt on his waist, which was shining, and the expression on his face was proud and proud: "Bi Dilly, be optimistic. Dad, I will expose these guys and let them know how good I am, the daughter of the world champion, not everyone can teach."


    As he said, he hooked his finger at Monkey King: "You come, I am here specially for you this time, just like you, can teach my Vidili? In this world, can teach my Vidili, There is only me as a world champion-Mr. Satan."


    "..." After hearing this, Vidili immediately covered her face with her hand, feeling very embarrassed, Dad, do you know who you are talking to?Fearing that Monkey King would be angry, Vidili immediately walked up to him and said with a nervous expression: "Sorry, Master, my father has to follow him, I can''t stop it no matter what."


    "It''s okay." Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently, and looked at Calvula: "Send him casually. It''s time to practice."


    "Yes, Master."


    Califula immediately went forward and looked at Satan, "Is it Satan? I don''t despise you because you are my sister''s father. However, a guy like you is not qualified to fight my master. Come on, I''ll fight you, and I have to practice after the fight."


    Hearing this, Satan exaggerated: "What? You let your apprentice beat me? Do you know who I am Satan? I still look down on people who want to beat me, I... "


    "That''s a lot of nonsense." Calvura was obviously annoyed by hearing, her figure flashed and kicked Satan''s abdomen. The latter flew upside down like a cannonball and fell on the road fiercely. , There was no movement for a long time, and he had obviously passed out.


    "father!"


    When Vidili saw him, his face changed drastically. Sure enough, all world champions were bragging about. His father was nothing at all in front of his senior sister.


    Monkey King glanced at Bidili: "Let him go back, he will not be allowed to step in here in the future."


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Master, I will tell Dad to go back." Bidili''s face turned pale when she heard this. She was really afraid of being expelled from the teacher by Monkey King because of this incident.

 3420 Chapter 107 Prison Planet

    Vidili hurriedly ran out of the villa, feeling regretful in her heart. She should have stopped her father more resolutely. Who is her master? That is the existence that even the gods of destruction and angels have to respectfully salute when they see him. His father dared to say that he was cheating on the paper.


    Fortunately, the master was broad-minded and didn''t have the same knowledge as her father, otherwise hundreds of lives would not be enough for his father to consume, and her father would not be allowed to follow him after being killed.


    Bulma glanced at Monkey King, walked behind him, and squeezed his shoulder lightly: "Wukong, how do you say he is also your apprentice''s father? Give me some face."


    "If I don''t give face, he would be dead now." Monkey King looked indifferent, and to be honest, Satan is really a nuisance and makes people not like it.


    Kalifra looked at the world champion who was given a KO with a light kick, and immediately curled her lips and looked at Monkey King: "Master, this earth''s world champion is at this level?"


    Monkey King had a plain face: "This guy is a parallel importer, what a world champion, the so-called no tiger in the mountains, the monkey is the king, and he is talking about him.


    "I''ll just say, how can a world champion be so dish."


    Satan¡¯s arrival was just an episode. When Bidelli found out that her father was okay, she called her father¡¯s secretary to pick him up, and she ran back to the villa and came to Sun Wukong with a weak face. Looked at him: "I''m sorry, Master, I didn''t expect Dad to..."


    "Okay." Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently: "Your father''s kung fu is really good, but when it comes to world championships, he really doesn''t deserve it. Not to mention us, there are many people on earth who are stronger than him, and those people, Don''t bother to participate in the world competition."


    Vidili nodded in sympathy, her father used to be her idol, but now, the entire image of Wei Guangzheng has collapsed.


    Sun Wukong pointed to Yulin on the side and said, "Come on, let me introduce you. Her name is Yulin. She is the disciple I just received and is considered your junior sister."


    Bidili said with joy: "Junior sister? I have a junior sister too?"


    "Hello, Senior Sister." You Lin greeted with a clever face: "Are you good at Kaier and the others?"


    "This..." Bidili touched her head embarrassedly when she heard the words: "Compared to them, I''m fairly normal."


    Upon hearing this, You Lin felt closer: "So we are all normal people!"


    Calvura immediately curled her lips and said: "Drinking you are scolding me and Kel are abnormal, right?


    "No, we are complimenting Senior Sister that you are super awesome."


    "Hahaha~~ That is, I want to become the number one martial artist in the universe!"


    Three days later.


    Vis, Billus, and Broly visit suddenly.


    After the ceremony, Weis said respectfully: "Master Wukong, the sudden disappearance of the 17th and others you asked me to check is already in sight."


    "Oh, where are they now?"


    "A place called the prison planet."


    "Prison planet?"


    "Yes, this is the news provided by a man named Ephesus during Broly''s search, but the sudden appearance of this person seems to have provided news that he specifically intended to lead Broly to the prison planet. The behavior is very suspicious."


    "Is the behavior suspicious?" In this regard, Monkey King didn''t care at all: "I just want to know, are they on the prison planet on the 17th?"


    Weiss said in a positive tone: "The news is correct, I have confirmed that there will be no falsehoods."


    "That''s all right, Prison Planet? It seems interesting, then I''ll take a trip."


    Weiss bowed and said: "The responsibility lies. I''m afraid Lord Billus and I can''t go with you, but you can let Broly follow and make a move."


    "Yes." Monkey King nodded indifferently. He still admired this Broli quite a bit. Taking him to exercise more would be a big help for him in the future.


    The Weiss newspaper laughed: "I wish you a pleasant journey." As he said, he looked at Bulma on the side: "Mrs. Bulma, before leaving, I don''t know if we can bring some local specialties back."


    "Of course." Boomer gestured to Xiao Wu very generously, who immediately went back to the house to prepare.


    When we went back, the three of Weiss were covered in big bags and small bags. As for where the prison planet was, since Monkey King did not ask, Wes knew that Sun Wukong must know where it was.


    When Wes and the others left, Kalifula ran out of the training ground in a hurry and hung herself on Monkey King: "Master, is there another fight?"


    "What fight?" Monkey King slapped her angrily: "Girls at home, can''t you be more reserved?"


    "What is reserved? I want to become the strongest fighter in the universe. That thing has nothing to do with me.!"


    It made sense, and Monkey King was speechless for a while: "Go and prepare. This time we are going to a place called Prison Planet. Presumably, there should be a lot of masters there."


    "Prison planet?" Calvura''s eyes flashed immediately: "This name sounds exciting, so what preparations are needed? Let''s set out now, Master."


    Sun Wukong thought for a while, and there was really nothing to bring, and immediately nodded: "That line, let¡¯s set off now, Vidili, Yulin, this time you two will also walk together for a long time, but remember not to run around. I have to stay by my side, not allowed to leave a meter range.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Vidili was immediately excited. Since the last time she saw the battle against Black Broly, she knew that this incident would not be easy, so that she could see a godlike The masterpiece fights.


    But Yulin is relatively calm, she still doesn''t know what kind of scene she is about to face.


    Bulma took a package from Xiao Wu''s hand, and handed it to Monkey King: "I knew you couldn''t be free. This is a loving bento I specially prepared for you. Remember to eat it on time."


    "Haha~~ definitely." Monkey King took the package and happily gave Bulma a mouthful.


    Then, with a thought, the six figures have disappeared here.


    When it appeared, it was already in a completely unfamiliar environment. The mountains and rocks here were rugged, and there was no grass or trees, and it was very barren.


    Broly looked up to the sky, but saw someone flying straight towards them and landed in front of the Monkey King and his party. After scanning the Monkey King and his party, his gaze finally fixed on Broly''s. Body: "I''m glad you really brought them here, Broly." As he said, he looked at Monkey King: "Welcome to the prison planet, Lord Monkey King, your name is still thunderous." ..

 3421 Chapter 108: Fu and Yuan Wukong

    Broly whispered to Monkey King: "Master Goku, he is Fu, who told me they were on the prison planet on the 17th."


    Monkey King nodded and looked at the person in front of him with interest. For the Dragon Ball World, this guy''s combat effectiveness is really strong, and this prison planet is really interesting.


    "you know me?"


    "Lead the Seventh Universe, defeat many masters in other universes, and win the final champion of the Power Conference in one fell swoop. The great priest himself spoke up. Your Monkey King is the veritable number one in the universe. Your name, even if I don¡¯t know it, It''s difficult."


    "Oh, did the great priest ever say such a thing? Why didn''t I know?" Monkey King looked curious. During his participation in the power conference, the great priest had never said such a thing, could it be said afterwards?This guy can even know the afterthought, it seems a bit difficult.


    Fu smiled without saying a word, looking very mysterious.


    It''s because Yulin''s face is awkward right now, why swish, she appeared in a strange environment?And listening to their conversation, could it be that the master that I just worshiped is really the number one in the universe, and not an exaggerated powerful martial artist?


    Monkey King looked at Fu: "Speak, how did you know they were here on the 17th?"


    F''s face was taken for granted: "As a friend of the 17th, it is not natural to find the reason for his disappearance, so please don''t doubt my sincerity; by the way, this is the prison planet, which brings together the most dangerous prisoners in the universe. Planet, if you don¡¯t hurry, they may be in danger on the 17th."


    "Friend on the 17th?" A slight curve suddenly appeared in the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "Don''t find a better reason to lie. There will be friends on the 17th? Is it true that you brought us here on purpose?"


    Hearing Monkey King''s tone, Broly''s figure flashed and instantly sealed F''s back path; Calvra and Kel also flashed, sealed the left and right sides.


    "Ah, it''s troublesome now, you will be stared at by the four of you at the same time." Fu''s expression was indifferent, facing the Monkey King and the few people, there was no panic in his tone. After all, this is his territory, in his own territory. , He has absolute self-confidence, so there is no need to be afraid of tension.


    As he said, Fu suddenly pointed to the horizon, and a strange range suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Ah~you have friends here."


    "Is this one?" Calvura looked at the rapidly approaching figure on the horizon, with a look of excitement: "So strong! So strong! This prison planet really has masters!"


    Amidst the excitement, she had already locked the opponent''s breath, and the huge aura was looming. When she was about to transform herself into hands, she was in a daze after seeing the opponent''s face: "Huh? Huh?"


    Tilting her head to look at the Monkey King behind her, and then looking up at the figure in the sky, and then tilting her head to look at the Monkey King behind her, Calvula was stunned: "Huh~?? Two or two masters?!!!"


    Monkey King looked at the figure that fell from the sky, his eyes slightly narrowed: "Sure enough, there is still the original Monkey King in this world!"


    Monkey King is not the real Monkey King, his existence is just like the Black Wukong or Black Broly in the original book, so it is not surprising that the original Monkey King exists in other time and space in this world.


    "Why, why are there two masters?" Yulin and the others were also confused.


    The original Monkey King landed on the ground with a cold look. With a handsome windbreaker and body, he was very handsome. He looked at Fu who was surrounded by several people in the center, and his eyes were sharp: "I found you."


    The breath rose suddenly, and it turned into a super 4 instantly.


    "Wow~~Super 4! So handsome~!" Calvura instantly screamed with excitement: "Super 4 like the master! I see, you must be a master in different time and space, right? Haha~~ Is this going to fight with me? Very good! Let me take a look at how powerful the Master of Different Time is!"


    Kali Fu La looked excited, Ha yelled, and instantly turned into pink, her body flashed, and with a bang, it collided with the original Monkey King''s fist and burst out with ear-splitting roar.


    However, the degree of firmness of this prison planet is truly astonishing, and in the face of such a collision, it hasn''t suffered any damage.


    "This is?" The original Monkey King frowned slightly. After feeling the strength of Kali Fu La, he was a little surprised. She turned out to be a Saiyan, and she was so strong.


    The collision between him and Kalifula flew away, and then he turned his head to look at Monkey King: "Is that right, it''s me over there, are you that guy''s companion?"


    "Companion?" Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent: "Do you think we stand like a companion?"


    "Isn''t it?" Hearing this, the original Monkey King breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hey~ What are you distracting when fighting! Even if you are a master from another time and space, you are not allowed to underestimate me so much!" Calvura expressed strong dissatisfaction with the original Monkey King''s attitude, and the pink flame burned like fire. , Once again launched a fierce offensive against the original Monkey King.


    Facing Kalifula''s fierce attack, the original Monkey King frowned, and instantly stretched out: "Also, if it''s this guy, maybe..."


    When he muttered to himself, the original Monkey King suddenly made the starting gesture of the turtle style qigong.


    "Want to confront me? I''m afraid of you!" Calvura immediately yelled, and also made a Qigong wave starting gesture. Two huge beams of light were ejected from the hands of the two and crashed. Together, in the deafening roar, the whole ground began to shake.


    However, this wave of confrontation was evenly matched. When the two Qigong waves disappeared at the same time, Califora looked at the original Monkey King and curled his lips: "So weak~ Hey, this is Super 4? You really Is this a master from another time and space?"


    Monkey King''s figure flashed, and he slapped Calvula''s forehead with an unceremonious slap: "I am your master, how could that guy be!"


    "That''s right, such a weak guy is not qualified to let me be called Master." Kali Fu La immediately curled her lips and hugged Monkey King''s arm: "You''re still the best master."


    "Can''t it?" Yuan Wukong looked up at the sky, slightly disappointed.


    "What can''t you do?" Calvura looked at him curiously.


    "Hahaha~~" On the side, Fu let out a series of laughs: "It''s really a Saiyan. Thanks to you two, I collected a very interesting sample."


    "Sample? You guy, are you using us as an experiment?" Kalifura immediately became angry, her body flashed, and she slammed at Fu with a close fist, but Fu caught her with just one hand. Fist...

 3422 Chapter 109: Not in the Same Dimension

    "What?!!!" Kalifura''s face changed slightly, and she tried to withdraw her fist, but she was shocked to find that her fist seemed to be clamped by an iron hoop, but she didn''t move at all. She immediately moved: "This, this guy, It''s so strong?!!!"


    Just as Calvula''s face was shocked, Monkey King''s indifferent voice sounded: "Remove your dirty hands."


    "Oh? What are you talking about?" Fu looked carelessly: "It wasn''t me who initiated the attack, but your disciple..."


    Sun Wukong suddenly appeared in front of Fu, and with one hand, he squeezed his throat and lifted him up in the air: "I said, take away your dirty hands. I don''t want to say it the third time. ."


    "Um~~!!!"


    Fu''s eyes widened in shock, with a look of horror on his face. He, he has no resistance in the hands of this Monkey King?What a joke!!


    He wanted to roar in anger, but his throat was pinched, and he couldn''t make a sound. He wanted to struggle, but no matter how he tried his best, he still seemed to be floating and shaking a tree, motionless.


    He felt that his throat was about to be crushed, his consciousness began to become blurred, his hands were exhausted, and he grabbed Calvra''s hands and dropped them weakly. He started to roll his eyes when he was having difficulty breathing.


    The original Monkey King saw this scene, his eyes widened in shock, and his "self" in another world was so strong?Fu has no resistance in his hands?!!


    "Call you to pretend! Call you to pretend!" Calvula kicked Fu several times with an angry look, and then looked at Monkey King with admiration: "Master, don''t pinch him to death, I want to single him. , I want to defeat him personally!"


    Calvura was very unconvinced about catching her own punch with one hand. She didn''t believe that she was not the opponent of this Fu at full strength.


    Sun Wukong heard the words and nodded his head. This Fu has good strength. It could not be used as a test stone for Calvula and the others. If he was pinched to death like this, wouldn''t it be meaningless to come to this prison planet.


    Monkey King casually threw Fu on the ground like trash.


    "you!!!"


    Fu looked at Monkey King with a look of horror. He no longer had the calmness and calmness he had before. He couldn''t think that Monkey King''s strength was so strong that he almost pinched him to death with one hand, and he did not resist. Zhili, now, his regretful intestines are all green: "Damn, this Monkey King shouldn''t be attracted too, damn! I didn''t expect his strength to be so terrifying! Damn! This guy has been far beyond. Is it a god of destruction? Even an angel?!!!"


    "Cough cough cough~~~" Fu rubbed his throat with one hand and stood up with a violent cough: "You really deserve to be the Monkey King of the Seventh Universe. You really live up to the number one name in the universe. This level of strength, besides A Monkey in time and space is far from it."


    "The other universe... as expected!" Kaier and the others looked astonished.


    Yulin looked confused, another universe?Hey hey hey, what incredible incident was she involved in?


    "Yes, I am Monkey King of a different dimension than you, the current time and space patrol officer." The original Monkey King explained with a serious face: "I have been tracking this guy for a long time, but since I came to this prison planet, I found that he was caught here. It is completely closed, there is no entry, so after sensing the strength of the Saiyan just now, I wanted to use her power to try to break this closed space together, but it failed."


    Calvura said with a dissatisfied expression: "What female Saiyan, my name is Calvura, Master''s favorite big disciple."


    "I''m sorry, it''s impolite." The original Monkey King nodded to Califora, turned his head to look at Monkey King, bowed and said: "I have seen it with my own eyes just now. Your strength is the only thing I have seen in my life. I didn''t expect me in another time and space to grow to this point. Therefore, I hope I can borrow your power. If it is you, it should be possible to break the blockade here."


    Monkey King hasn¡¯t answered yet, and Fu has already yelled: ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding, this prison planet was created by me. I admit, Monkey King in Universe Seven, your strength is far beyond my imagination, but you want to break it. My prison planet, this is impossible!"


    "Really, you seem to have confidence in your prison planet?" Monkey King laughed at this.


    "That is." Fuchs said with confidence: "This is a planet that I spent countless years and countless efforts to build. How could it be destroyed by you so easily."


    "Really?" Monkey King smiled when he heard the words, and then he fisted and hammered, only to hear a click, the space shattered, the entire prison planet was swayed, and the huge chain in the sky cracked.


    Monkey King looked at Fu and grinned: "It seems, it''s not as strong as you said."


    "This, this is impossible!!" Fu was stunned: "Impossible!! This is absolutely impossible!! My prison planet, you gave me so easily...It''s impossible!!"


    "Great! There is a crack in the blockade!!" Yuan Monkey King exclaimed in excitement. He immediately rose into the air and launched a tenfold Qigong wave against the cracked chain that had locked the entire planet.


    With the dazzling light beam shining, the crack in the chain became a little bigger in the explosion.


    "No! Damn it! You can''t do that!!!" Fu shouted angrily, almost losing his mind, his figure soared into the air, but only a few tricks to fight against him, he actually blasted the original Monkey King in Super 4 to the ground.


    Without any hesitation, after taking a glance at Monkey King, Fu''s figure flashed and disappeared.


    The original Monkey King glanced at Fu who had fled, ignored it, and continued to bombard the breach. However, the efficiency was a bit low. He immediately looked at Monkey King, "Well, can you please give him a blow? Just mine. The strength seems to be insufficient."


    Sun Wukong looked plain: "Don''t worry, I can break this kind of thing at any time, but I don''t know what will happen after breaking it. Therefore, it is important to find someone first, but it can''t be because of the delay. Let the 17th have an accident, otherwise I will not be able to explain to the 18th."


    "Yes, we are here to save people." Calvura immediately looked stunned, and then said with an annoyed expression: "It''s a pity that the guy escaped. Where is the number?"


    In just such a moment of speaking, the cracked hole in the huge chain has almost completely healed, and it seems that the escaped Fu has begun to secretly repair...

 3423 Chapter One Hundred and Ten

    In the laboratory, Fu operated the system in front of him, glanced at the pendant in his hand, and breathed a sigh of relief: "Fortunately, fortunately, I thought about the possibility that the seal would be broken by the Monkey King. I made preparations earlier, but I didn¡¯t expect That Monkey King is so strong, damn it! The existence of that guy will completely disrupt my plan! However, that kind of power is also a great help to my experiment..."


    As he said, looking at a dark shadow on the screen, his eyes flashed with dangerous cold light: "Evil Saiyan, it''s time for you to play. Both are Saiyans. I hope you can play a little role."


    "Wow~ the cracked iron chain is healed? What material is it made of?" Calvura looked up at the huge chain in the sky with a look of surprise.


    The original Monkey King frowned: "It can be repaired... I hope Vegeta will succeed..." After muttering to himself, he looked at Monkey King again: "If you are here to save your companion, you should The seal here is broken, so they might get it..."


    The word''freedom'' hasn''t been finished yet, the original Monkey King suddenly changed his complexion, and suddenly turned to look at the distant horizon: "This is - so strong! So evil!"


    Kaier and the others also noticed the huge evil aura that suddenly broke out. Under the watchful eyes of Monkey King and others, the figure wrapped in black and red aura landed on the ground not far from them. .


    "This is... Saiyan?!!!" Broly frowned slightly.


    "What an evil Saiyan! It makes my scalp numb!" Calvura exaggerated and exclaimed: "There is such an evil Saiyan in this world?"


    Saiyans in the sixth universe are all kind, no wonder she was so surprised.


    "Okay, so terrible!" The timid Kaier pulled Monkey King by the corner of his clothes with a timid expression and hid behind Monkey King.


    Upon seeing this, Calvula slapped her on the shoulder immediately: "What are you afraid of! Kel, you are super awesome!"


    "Uh, uh..." Kail nodded, but still hiding behind Monkey King with a look of fear.


    Kalifula looked at Monkey King and asked, "Master, who is this guy? Looks super awesome!"


    "Evil Saiyan, Kamba." Monkey King glanced at the Saiyan, and saw through his identity information.


    "This look... red hair?!!!" The first time Kamba saw Monkey King, he showed an expression of disgust, as if he had some kind of deep hatred with Monkey King. He immediately roared and flashed himself to attack Monkey King. attack.


    "Huh~"


    Broly snorted immediately, stood in front of Monkey King, greeted him with fists, and blasted the Saiyan.


    The moment the two fists collided, an ear-splitting roar erupted, and Broly snorted at the same time, but saw that the black and red arrogance of the other party eroded and spread all the way when it was contaminated with Broly¡¯s arrogance. It turned out to be his entire body. Rendered into black and red.


    In an instant, Broly''s pupils disappeared and became extremely vicious. With a roar, the terrifying aura broke out, and he turned into Chuan Chao directly, and turned himself into a punch at Monkey King.


    Monkey King''s expression was indifferent, and he caught it with one hand at will. Calvura shouted angrily: "Broly, what nerves do you have, you dare to attack my master!"


    Kale looked at Broly''s eyes that had completely lost their pupils, and said weakly: "He, he seems to have lost his mind."


    "Be careful, this Saiyan evil spirit can corrode people''s hearts and make people go violently and black." Monkey King warned, blasting Broly''s abdomen with an unceremonious punch, and the latter gave a''uh'', two The eyes widened to the boss in an instant, and the horrible aura disappeared in a flash, returning to normal.


    Monkey King let go, Broly knelt on the ground weakly.


    "I asked you to follow as a thug. As a result, you followed the other side''s way." Monkey King glanced at Broly and shook his head.


    "Yes, I''m sorry!" Broly looked ashamed. He didn''t expect that the other party''s evil spirit would be so aggressive. It was too careless. If he was prepared in advance, he would not be caught. Eroded.


    Now that he was punched by Monkey King, he lost his ability to fight. If he wanted to fight again, he had to rest and regain his physical strength.


    "Hahaha~~ Broly, you are too embarrassed!" Calvura burst out laughing immediately: "Look at me now!"


    Monkey King immediately reminded: "Be careful, don''t be corroded by his anger."


    "Master, don''t worry, I won''t make the low-level mistakes of Broly!" Calvula said, instantly transformed into pink, with a soft drink, and banged towards Kamba.


    "boom!"


    With a violent roar, the figures of Kalifula and Kamba immediately fought together, and the afterimages and roars resounded, making Yulin look dull.


    Kaier watched the battle in the field with a serious expression: "That''s amazing! That person''s normality can actually match the sister''s pink!"


    In the original book, Kalifula can fight with Monkey King''s Super Blue with only Super 2. She turned into a pink, her strength is naturally far superior to the original Monkey King''s Super Blue.


    After special training by Monkey King, her pink is infinitely close to the super blue that Monkey King and Vegeta transformed into in the original work. Although there will be a little difference, it is not much different.


    This is the advantage of strong basic combat power. It is not that you can defeat Super Saiyan by transforming into Super Blue, just like the current Kamba. In Super Dragon Ball Heroes, the normal state can be combined with the Monkey and Beiji. The super blue that the tower turned into is comparable, and the strength is really amazing.


    "That''s amazing! That''s amazing! You guy!!" Calvura yelled with excitement as she fought, her continuous attacks and Kamba fists, hitting from the ground to the air, and from the air to the ground. , Seeing the original Monkey King was amazed, the energy of this Saiyan transformed into an even stronger than his Super Four.


    Of course, this is not to say that Tao Hong is better than Super 4. Who is strong and who is weak is different from person to person. It depends on their normal combat effectiveness. Because Calvura''s normal combat effectiveness is very strong, so her transformation of Tao Hong is better than The original Monkey King''s Super 4 is some.


    "Oh oh oh~~~" Seeing the fighting between the two stalemate, Kamba''s fighting spirit became more and more high: "I can only be happy to defeat a guy like you!!!"


    As he said, a ball of light suddenly condensed in his hand and threw it into the sky.


    "Moonlight? That guy wants to be a giant ape!" Broly said in a deep voice when he saw this...

 3424 Chapter 111 The Golden Great Ape

    "Scum, give you the honor of being buried in my hands! Go, bloom!"


    Kamba roared and threw the ball of light in his hand to the sky. The person who was illuminated by the dazzling light instantly couldn''t open his eyes, while Kamba looked directly at the light in the sky, and his body began to expand at a speed visible to the naked eye. Huge, hair grows all over, becoming extremely huge.


    "Golden Great Ape." Monkey King was a little surprised. This Kamba transformation turned out to be a Golden Great Ape.


    Upon seeing this, Kalifula exaggerated and exaggerated: "Wow~ It''s so big!! Is this the great apeification that the master said? It''s amazing!!"


    "It''s so huge!" Youlin was already shivering, standing in front of the golden great ape, as small as standing in front of a high-rise building.


    The golden great ape opened his mouth and ejected a black and red light beam, which instantly traversed towards the direction of Califora.


    Kalifura''s complexion changed drastically. She felt that if she was concentrated by this beam, she would not die or be seriously injured; she immediately avoided the side, then shouted with a high fighting spirit, and hit the golden ape with a close blow. Face the door.


    However, such a powerful punch hit the golden giant ape¡¯s face, but it made him feel nothing. The giant fist turned into an afterimage, with a bang, like a fly swattering flies, Calvula screamed, Crashing to the ground from the air, the boss made a pothole.


    "sister!!!"


    When Kel saw this, he was furious, and the''Boom'' dark green aura burst out, and he transformed into Chuan Chao. The terrifying aura caused the prison planet to shake irregularly.


    "This, this is?!!!" In the laboratory, Fu looked at the soaring energy bar, his happy expression was beyond words: "Oh oh~~ What a strong energy! What a strong energy! Hit it! Keep playing! Haha~~ Let me collect more! Hahaha~~~"


    Monkey King put his hand on the shoulder of Kaier who was about to run away, holding her in place and unable to move: "Don¡¯t worry, Kaier, this is a good opportunity. Only under this kind of life-and-death training can you comprehend freedom. The best time to work hard."


    "But, but, Master!" Kale looked at Calvura being beaten so badly, his anger in his eyes could not be calmed.


    "Don''t worry, how can you become stronger if you don''t experience hardship? Since Kalifula wants to become the strongest in the universe, then this is the way to go. I will not let her die."


    After hearing this, Kaier felt relieved and quit Chuan Chao.


    On the other hand, Yulin looked at Monkey King and the others with a sluggish face, and her heart was shocked: "Mom, what kind of monsters these people are! How small I used to live!"


    "This guy! So strong!" Calvura flew out from the dirt pit in embarrassment, staring at the giant golden ape with a solemn expression.


    The next moment, the golden giant ape¡¯s mouth once again ejected a black and red beam, sweeping across the battlefield like a laser, and it roared for a while, where the beam passed, destroying everything, even the huge chain in the sky was extremely powerful here. In the breath, it began to crack and break.


    Calvura dodged in embarrassment, surviving under the terrifying black and red beam.


    The original Monkey King saw this scene with a serious expression and looked at Monkey King: "Hey, your apprentice is not Kamba''s opponent at all, we can help her."


    Monkey King looked at the sky with a plain face: "You are not allowed to shoot without my order." As he said, he waved his hand and broke the black and red light beam from the lasing.


    The original Monkey King saw his pupils shrink. The self in this other world is really too strong, and the qigong wave of that level can be scattered casually.


    Since Monkey King is not allowed to shoot, the original Monkey King can only remind him: "Cut off his tail, as long as he loses his tail, he will be back to his original shape."


    Hearing the words, Calvura immediately fixed her eyes on Kamba''s tail. The pink arrogance skyrocketed and turned into a stream of light and flew behind Kamba.


    But before Calvra took the shot, Kamba suddenly turned around, so fast that he was not affected by the huge body, and then slapped Calvra out again with a slap.


    "Cough cough~~" Calvura coughed up blood, got up in embarrassment, looked at the body of the giant golden ape in Kamba, with a solemn expression: "Such a huge body, it can be so fast."


    Whispering to herself, suddenly saw the giant golden ape¡¯s huge feet stepping on her, and Calvura only felt that the shadows covered the top of her head. The speed of stepping was so fast that she had no time to dodge and she could only burst out. Excited, raised his hands and pushed towards the huge soles.


    Bang~~!!!


    With the roar of the shaking mountain, Califra''s body was instantly submerged by the huge soles of the golden great ape, the ground layers cracked open, and the huge chains in the sky broke even more.


    "sister!!!"


    When Kel saw this, her pupils tightened instantly, boundless anger surged, and the terrifying aura burst out from her body instantly, she turned into Chuan Chao in an involuntary state, and the dark green flame was already green at this moment.


    She stared directly at Monkey King, her eyes cold and indifferent: "Master!"


    "Go." Monkey King nodded, and Calvula had obviously reached the limit.


    When Kail heard this, the cold light in his eyes flashed away, and his figure disappeared in an instant. When he appeared, he was already in front of the golden ape: "Go to death!"


    The sound of indifference reverberated with endless anger. Kell blasted out with a punch. Accompanied by a roar of shaking the void, the golden great ape let out a painful roar. That huge body was actually hit by Kell''s violent punch. It blasted to the ground, and in an instant, the ground split like a spider web, shaking out a huge hole several miles away.


    At the same time, with a click, the huge chain of the sky broke several links again, and the powerful blockade was broken and opened like glass, revealing a huge hole, looking as if the sky was pierced.


    "Damn!!!"


    Seeing this situation, Fu in the laboratory suddenly got up from his chair and wanted to rush to the scene to teach these wrecked people a lesson, but when he saw the figure of Monkey King, his scalp was numb. , That person is really too strong. If he rushes to the scene, wouldn''t he throw himself into the net?


    "Damn it! Damn it!!"


    Fu hammered the tabletop with an angry face, then looked at the energy bar that was about to overflow, and calmed down again: "Forget it, anyway, the energy has been collected almost, and the seal will be lifted. The laboratory is destroyed. It was ruined, and my goal was achieved... the damned Monkey King... I will definitely ask you to settle this ledger!" ..

 3425 Chapter 112 Super Four

    "Sister, are you okay?" Kale landed on the ground and picked up Kalifula in the pit, only to find that she was completely unconscious.


    At this moment, Kaier, who was prone to lose control of his emotions, was instantly overwhelmed with anger and roared like a beast: "Ahhh~~~~ You dare to hurt your sister, you dare to hurt your sister!! Kill! Kill you! Kill you!!!"


    The arrogance burned like fire, and it doubled once again. At this moment, Kail''s pupils disappeared, and because of her anger, she went violently away.


    But even if she ran away, she still held Calvula for a flash, put her in a relatively safe place, and then flashed again, appeared on the battlefield, facing the golden great ape, and launched a strong wind The storm-like attack, every punch, every kick, shook the entire prison planet unceasingly, the chains broke like glass, and then they fell apart.


    The golden giant ape, in front of the full-energy Chuan Chao, was only passively beaten. Kail hit the golden giant ape with one punch after another, causing him to howl in pain from time to time and back again, which can be described as shaking the mountain.


    "So strong!!!"


    The original Monkey King looked at Kel''s face-to-face smashing of the giant ape-shaped Kamba, and a deep shocked expression appeared on his face. The combat power of the previous female Saiyan (Kalifula) was already shown. He was shocked, but he didn''t expect this one to be stronger.


    "The green hair color is also a transformation form that I have never seen before." The original Monkey King muttered to himself. He had never seen Kalifra''s pink, and he had never seen Kale''s green pass.


    "Go to die! Go to die!!!"


    Kail roared again and again, and every blow shook the entire prison planet, causing the blockade on the prison planet to completely collapse, and the entire prison planet began to collapse.


    "The battle has just begun, how can it be interrupted like this?" Monkey King waved his hand, and an enchantment instantly enveloped the entire prison planet, making the signs of collapse instantly cease.


    And that originally watched the prison planet begin to collapse and prepare to leave, but after cutting through the space, he hit the enchantment with his head, his expression instantly gloomy: "This prison planet... is actually blocked? Who did it? Is there such a skill? Could it be-Monkey King?!"


    Kamba suffered a series of blasts from Kell, causing his mask to burst open. Kamba, who had completely untied his bondage, soared. However, Kel, who was still passing by the emerald green, exploded with an overwhelming force, and finally with a super force. The giant wave of qigong submerged Kampa in the light wave of the explosion.


    "So strong!!"


    The original Monkey King was sincerely amazed by the strength of Kaier. He knew how strong Kamba was transformed into a golden great ape. Even if he was transformed into a super four, he was invincible. Maybe even if he fits with super four Vegeta, he has After a hard fight, but now, Kell not only blasted Kamba, he even blasted Kamba, who was completely unbound, which made him full of shock: "What kind of transformation is this? Strong?!"


    "Awesome, right?" Monkey King looked at the original Monkey King and smiled.


    "Awesome." Yuan Wukong nodded heartily.


    Monkey King: "This is a further transformation that belongs to Chuan Chao..." Before he finished speaking, Monkey King suddenly gave a whisper, looked at the dusty place, and a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: "It seems that Kaier is finally I met a decent opponent."


    "Huh?" After listening to Monkey King''s words, the original Monkey King immediately looked at the smoke and dust with a solemn expression, where the huge golden giant ape body of Kamba was gradually revealed.


    He was covered with scars, apparently badly injured by Kell, lying on the ground feebly, and seemed to have lost the ability to move.


    "Damn! Damn!!" Kamba''s anger and unwillingness reached the extreme at this moment: "How could I lose? How could I lose? How could I lose to a Saiyan? This is impossible! Absolutely impossible! Absolutely Not allowed!!!"


    He struggled to stand up, but he couldn''t get up anymore, suffering from severe pain, even the golden great ape couldn''t hold fast anymore.


    With anger and unwillingness, he raised his head and looked again at the artificial moon he made in the sky: "Strength, I need strength!! Give me strength!!! Give me the power to beat all enemies!!!"


    ~~~~!!


    Kamba''s heart suddenly began to beat violently, and the pupils of the artificial moon in the sky suddenly shrank, something in the body seemed to be awakened, and the golden great ape''s body began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye, but The breath is growing at an alarming rate.


    "This, this is?!!!"


    The face of the original Monkey King changed drastically. He couldn''t be familiar with this situation, because he had encountered it before and immediately shouted: "Quick! Stop him! Don''t let him evolve!!"


    With that said, a wave of qigong threw it towards Kamba without hesitation.


    Boom~!!!


    After an earth-shattering explosion, Kamba was submerged in it, but it did not stop his rapid soaring breath. When the smoke cleared, a man with long black hair and extremely cold and evil spirit appeared in front of everyone, covering himself. With hair, this is obviously-super four kanba.


    Yes, after being driven into desperation by Kel, Kamba, who was so desperate for power, has been further evolved. From the form of the golden great ape, he successfully transformed into Super Four. This is his original work. A transformation that has never been achieved in China.


    "Super, super four! Damn! It made him succeed!" The original Monkey King''s expression changed drastically, and he instantly became extremely solemn.


    Kampa, who has never changed into a Super Saiyan, is so strong, who has been transformed into a super four, how strong should he be?


    "This power is really good!"


    Kamba clenched his fists back and forth, and looked at Kel''s indifferently with both eyes: "Thank you very much for allowing me to experience despair, and thank you for allowing me to realize the new power. As a thank you, I gave it You die under the glory of my power!"


    The body was teleporting, appearing in front of Kaier in a flash, and blasted out with a punch. Kaier decisively greeted him with a fist. With an explosion, the entire prison planet began to disintegrate, unable to withstand the strength of the two.


    Kell took a small step back, and she lost this move.


    From the beginning of the downside-down form, the power was suddenly suppressed, which caused Keldai''s eyebrows to slightly frowned. The extreme danger made her run away gradually to calm down, and then looked at Kamba, who was in the super four state, with a solemn expression. Guy, very strong!


    "Oh~ I took it." Kamba glanced at Kel with admiration, and then showed cold killing intent: "But, what''s next?" ..

 3426 Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen

    In the roar of Kamba, he released fighting energy that could split the sky, causing the prison planet to roar, and then his body flashed, and he threw a fist toward the door of Kaier.


    Kell let out a cold snort, his arrogance exploded, and greeted him with fists. The collision of fists and fists, the tearing of qi and qi, the two launched a fierce battle that was hard to see with the naked eye. Amidst the roar, the entire prison planet was left behind The shaking became several breaks, floating in the enchantment.


    In just a few minutes, Kel and Kamba have already blasted thousands of punches. The fight between the two has its own winners and losers. You punch me and I will give you a kick.


    But because their combat destructive power was too strong, Kalifra, who was in a coma in the distance, was also affected, and fell rapidly downward on the shattered prison planet.


    "sister!!"


    Seeing this scene, Kelton was distracted, and was blasted out by Kamba, hitting the firm opposite side of the prison planet severely, splitting it instantly.


    But Kamba was looking at the rapidly falling Calvura, a fierce sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, the black and red light flickered in his hand, and then he threw it at Calvra unceremoniously.


    "Yeah~Master! Hurry up! Go and save Senior Sister!!" Vidili immediately yelled anxiously when she saw this.


    But Monkey King''s face was calm, he didn''t plan to do anything at all, just looked at him calmly.


    "Sister!!" After Kale saw it, he wanted to save him, but unfortunately, time was not enough.


    Vidili and the others closed their eyes unbearably.


    Only a faint smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "This girl really made her realize that this talent for cultivation is really strong."


    While Sun Wukong was talking to himself, the black and red gas bullet was about to hit Kalifula, but she saw her rapidly falling body suddenly voluntarily shifted to the left, successfully avoiding the fatal Then, the next moment, she suddenly emitted a silver flame, and her hair was rendered into silver lines, shining brightly.


    The falling body stopped and floated in the air. Kalifra slowly floated up under the gaze of everyone. Standing in the air, she saw her at this moment, even her pupils were turned into silver, an amazing breath. Tilting down like a torrent, people feel shocked.


    Tilting her head, Calvura looked at Super Four Kamba with a cold face, and Dai frowned slightly: "This breath, you are... Kamba?"


    The figure flashed, and it was in front of him in an instant. A punch was blasted out. While Kamba couldn''t dodge, it was also punched out, slamming Kamba''s chest firmly.


    "Well?!!!"


    Kamba snorted, his body flew upside down ten meters before he stabilized his figure, and then roared like a furious beast, rushing towards Califora, with heavy fists, turning into a raindrop on Califora. It was shot, but even with such a intensive and powerful attack, Kalifula evaded all of them with a very relaxed attitude, and then easily punched, and once again blasted Super Four Kanba out.


    Kamba immediately widened his eyes in anger, a little disbelief that this guy who was beaten up by himself would suddenly evolve to the point where he could win him steadily.


    The two banged their fists and Kamba was kicked out by Kalifula again.


    From this point, it can be seen that Kamba''s power is indeed stronger than Calvura, but in terms of skills, Calvura is completely abused by Calvura in the state of free and extreme skill.


    No matter how strong it is, it will be in vain if it cannot be hit.


    After a series of confrontations, Super Four Kanba was beaten by Califora with anger and anger to the extreme, but he suffered so many punches from Califora, but he did not suffer too serious injuries.


    It can be seen that, even though Calvura, who is at the best of his ability, has crushed Super Sikanba in technique, she lacks the strength and cannot severely damage Super Sikanba.


    Super Four Kamba was kicked out by Califora again, Kel''s figure flashed and appeared in front of Califora, looking at Califora''s state at this time, he looked happy. : "Sister, have you comprehended Freedom''s ultimate power? Great, my sister is really the most powerful!"


    Calvura nodded calmly, squeezed her fist, and said: "The skill is there, but the strength is not enough to damage that guy. It seems that I am not proficient enough."


    Kyle looked serious: "It''s okay, sister, let''s kill him together."


    Calvra looked at Kel, but she was a little surprised. Kel''s current pass is close to the God of Kel. It seems that while she is improving, Kel is also growing.


    Throwing away the miscellaneous thoughts in her mind, Calvura deceived her again and fought with the Super Four Kambas. With a continuous roar, Calvura showed amazing fighting skills in a state of self-consciousness. Super Four Campbell is stronger than her, and she can only be beaten blindly.


    Of course, this kind of battle looks free and easy, but only Calvura knows that if she is careless, she will be hit by the opponent, and she will probably be hit by the other side. After all, the power of super four kanba is too terrifying.


    At the same time that Kanba was kicked flying by Kalifula, Kale flashed behind him, and hit his vest with a punch with enough power to severely damage Kanba. When he was over four Kanba, he vomited blood again. Livra flew in the direction where she was.


    Seeing that he was about to enter a series of kicks of two women, Super Four Kamba roared, and a black and red light beam spurted out of his mouth instantly, lasing towards Califora.


    Helplessly, Kalifula could only give up the attack and dodge to avoid it.


    However, Kell behind him was once again close to the front, launching a powerful attack, but he was blown by the super four Kanba''s reflexive punches, and the trembling void roared. If there are ordinary people, the soul will inevitably leave the body and die; of course; , Bidili and the others are protected by Monkey King, not among them.


    "This guy''s Super Fourth did not expect to be so much stronger than his fighting power in the Golden Great Ape state." Seeing such a battle, Monkey King looked plain, and Kamba in the Golden Great Ape state was abused by Kel. However, after transforming into a Super Four, his power unexpectedly surpassed Kel. Of course, this also included all his restraints being untied, otherwise even if he was transformed into a Super Four, the improvement would not be so huge.


    I have to say that the fighting power of this evil Saiyan is indeed strong, comparable to Chuan Chao, with one against two, that is the exclusive of Chuan Chao, and now this evil Saiyan also possesses this ability.


    "Hahaha~~ This guy is really strong! Evil Saiyan!" Calvura laughed excitedly: "Kail, don''t make a move first, I''m going to challenge him one-on-one. I just realized the power of freedom. , I want to practice with him." ..

 3427 Chapter 114 Calvura vs Kamba

    Vidili and the others were speechless when they heard Calvura''s words, but their opponents were super four Kanba, you want to practice with others, do you want to be so minded.


    Kelly, who had always listened to Calvula''s words, naturally stepped aside without hesitation and chose to watch the battle, but his expression was still tight, and if there was something wrong, he immediately joined the battle.


    With a roar and the earth turned upside down, Calvura and Super Sikanba once again fought fiercely. By virtue of the superb fighting skills of the free and extremely conscientious, Calvra had low combat effectiveness, but still had the upper hand. The sound of the Super Four Kamba was rumbling, making the Super Four Kamba roar again and again, and the more violent he got, the more brutal the movements in his hands.


    As the fighting time continued, Calvura¡¯s disadvantages gradually emerged. After she was forced to hit the limit, she passed out and lost her physical strength. After awakening, she continued to fight again after she was awakened. , Physical strength can no longer support her to continue fighting.


    She was caught by Super Four Kamba for a slight movement error, and she immediately ushered in a continuous storm like Super Four Kamba, and finally a punch on the face of Califora, making her like a meteorite. Fall down.


    With this punch, Califora, who had reached the limit of physical strength, instantly lost the physical strength to support everything, and her silver qi collapsed and returned to its normal state.


    "Sister!!" Kel''s knowledge flashed in an instant, and he hugged Calvula who was falling.


    Kalivra looked at Kamba in the sky, with a look of unwillingness: "Damn it! Almost! Almost! I have become more and more proficient in the ultimate skill, if my physical strength allows..."


    "then."


    The voice of Monkey King suddenly heard from the unwilling Kalifula''s ear. She only felt the sound of a breaking wind, and she subconsciously reached out to catch the flying object, opened her palm, and was overjoyed. "This is... Fairy Bean? Wow~~Master, you are the best!!"


    Calvura was happy and excited, swallowing the fairy beans in one bite, but in an instant, she felt a steady flow of power awakened in her body, energetic and almost possessed inexhaustible physical strength, immediately floating in the air, haha Loudly laughed: "Hahaha~~~ My old lady is resurrected again! Kamba, let''s see how you die this time!"


    Amidst the excitement, Calvura suddenly relaxed her mind, silver aura covered her body surface, and this time, her hair color was not the silver line, but completely turned silver, and the self-consciousness was removed. The ¡°signs¡± of the first manifestation of power have further learned the freedom of extreme power.


    Seeing Kalifula¡¯s current state, Monkey King smiled: "This talent is really not a little bit stronger than the original Monkey King. It is so fast that he can manipulate the ultimate power of freedom freely, just like Broly. , Born for fighting, but one is biased towards strength and the other is biased towards technique. This free and extreme skill is really a perfect match for Calvra."


    "Let''s come again!"


    Calvura was wrapped in aura, watching Super Four Kambas, without fear in her eyes, and the fighting spirit was rising. Both of them showed their bodies at the same time with great understanding, and crashed into each other.


    This time, it is obvious that Calvula¡¯s strength has been improved. This is not only because she has grown, but also because at this moment, she is full of physical strength, every punch and every foot is full of strength, and she shows her strength in the limit. Of course she is quite different.


    Although in terms of combat effectiveness, Kalifula is still inferior to Super Four Kanba, but her skills completely make up for this. She dodges the continuous attack of Super Four Kanba at will, see Vidili and the others Everyone was excited, that look was so handsome and so cool.


    Super four Kambas roared in anger. This feeling of hitting cotton with every blow made him very uncomfortable. Anger and irritability brewed, causing him to gradually fall into a beast-like madness, full of black and red evil. Blazing, as vast as the power of the Heretic God, the displayed power is also more and more violent and ferocious, and it has the ferocity of smashing Califora''s fist.


    Similarly, in the collision of the fists, Calvura also clearly felt that Kamba¡¯s fists were getting heavier and heavier, and her fists also faintly felt severe pain, and her heart began to become solemn: "Don¡¯t delay Go down, or if I continue to fight like this, I might not be able to hold the fist of this guy, the evil Saiyan, really strong! In terms of combat effectiveness, I am still inferior to him!"


    Convergence wants to continue to train with Super Four Kambas, Califra''s attack frequency suddenly becomes faster, one silver and one black and red, two different flaming lights erupt between the two, punching against each other. , Both of them flew upside down, and they were close again in a moment, fighting together.


    The figures in the air kept flashing shocks, bursting out one after another collision and burst of light. The figures flickered and their movements were difficult to distinguish with the naked eye. Like Vidili and Yulin, they could only see the light that burst out from time to time in the sky. As for the figures, Has long disappeared in their eyes.


    Bang~!!


    Kalifula swooped down, her whole body brilliant, shining silver light, and culled to Super Sikanba from high altitude.


    Super Four Kamba roared and stood still, but he raised his qi to the extreme. At the end of the day, he punched out and hit Calvula¡¯s fist straight to meet him. Not afraid, but full of confidence.


    However, Calvura''s figure shifted slightly. While avoiding his fist, she hit his face with a punch. She didn''t fight him head-on, because Calvra knew that she was not as strong as Kamba, but Skills are her strengths.


    Kamba seemed to have expected it. While Calvura avoided his fist, he also blasted out another punch, taking Calvura''s face.


    At this moment, the silver light in Kalifula''s eyes flickered. This Kamba has been playing with him for so long, and it seems that he has already gained experience, but in terms of skills, you are still far behind.


    Kalivra''s eyes glowed, and in her eyes, Kamba''s every movement had been seen through, and her body could dodge voluntarily without her control at all.


    As Kamba changed the direction of his boxing, Calvura had already made an evasive response, and her body twisted in an incredible way. While avoiding the attack, she hit the super four Kamba with a single blow. With a loud bang on his left neck, Kamba''s figure flew out instantly.


    But Kalifula¡¯s attack did not stop there. At the moment Kamba flew out, she was also flashing her figure, close to her body, and bombarded Kamba¡¯s chest with continuous attacks. Every attack contained secret energy, and she attacked directly. The heart of Ba Neifu caused Kamba to spout a big mouth of blood, crashing onto the barrier, and then falling like a broken kite to the broken ground...

 3428 Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen

    This kind of secret force technique was naturally taught by Monkey King to Califora. The Dragon Ball World is indeed extremely powerful. However, some attack methods are extremely scarce. They only know the speed and strength of the collision, and do not pay attention to any martial arts skills. Defeat the opponent with only strong combat power.


    Sun Wukong is very aware of the advantages of Free Ji Yi Kung, so he has prepared in advance and taught Kaier and Califra how to use this dark energy. As long as the method of using the dark energy is combined, it is in line with the free Ji Yi technique. Kung that superb fighting instincts and skills, leapfrog challenges, not to mention.


    And the facts also proved Monkey King''s conjecture. In the state of being at ease and extremely conscientious, once Kalifula used secret power, he directly crippled Super Four Kanpa, causing severe damage in an instant.


    If according to the normal method, Kalifura would have to use the super qigong wave to bombard the Super Four Kampas together, and even not be able to severely inflict him, but now it saves such a lot of trouble. The internal organs are simple and simple.


    With the strength of the free and extreme power state, he continuously bombarded the inner organs and the heart, and asked if you could bear it. Kamba was not directly killed, which already shows his own strength.


    "Have you won?"


    Seeing Super Four Kanba vomiting blood and falling to the ground, Vidili said to Monkey King with excitement and expectation.


    "The heart and lungs have been severely damaged. It is estimated that I can''t get up." Monkey King smiled and nodded. The secret technique he taught Calvura was in line with her combat power. Once displayed, this destructive power made him greatly affected. Satisfied, even the Super Four Kamba couldn''t resist.


    "I really won..." The original Monkey King looked at Kamba who had fallen to the ground and returned to his normal coma, and looked at Califora with shock in his eyes.


    Kamba in the golden great ape state needs him to fight with the super four Vegeta, and the Kamba who has evolved to the super four state, even if he and Vegeta are combined, I am afraid it is invincible, but Unexpectedly, she was defeated by this little girl alone.


    "Zhuzai Jiyi Gong... I didn''t expect it to be so powerful." Yuan Sun Wukong exclaimed from the bottom of his heart: "However, what is even more powerful should be her last attack method, combined with Free Jiyi Gong, this little girl, incredible!"


    Califora, who was back to normal, flashed and appeared in front of Monkey King, looking at him proudly and proudly: "Master, I won, and I also learned how to freely think about it~ awesome. !"


    "It''s not bad, I didn''t shame me." Monkey King did not hesitate to praise him, reached out his hand and touched Califora''s head, and said: "Kamba in the super four state, fighting power is far stronger than you, can win, powerful , Great."


    "Hee hee~~~" Calvura''s eyes were narrowed with joy, and she was not arrogant: "But it''s the secret technique taught to me by the master, otherwise it will continue to fight, I may Will lose, that Kamba is indeed super powerful, I am afraid that only when Kaier turns into Kaier God can he win him."


    "God Kaier?" The original Monkey King''s expression moved slightly, and he looked at Califora.


    Kalivra looked at him curiously: "Huh? Don''t you know? You are the master of another world, and you don''t even know the God of Kaier? That''s Kaier''s exclusive transformation~" As he said, he looked at Broly again: "Oh, yes, he also has his own God Broly."


    "..." The original Monkey King was shocked when he heard it. Is there such a big gap between his time and space?That guy named Kaier, and this Saiyan who was eroded by evil from the beginning, is stronger than that of Super Four Kamba?


    "God Kell... God Broly..."


    For these two names, the original Monkey King firmly remembered, and then looked at Monkey King earnestly and said: "Your world, the time and space in which I live, the transformation seems a little different."


    "Indeed." Monkey King nodded: "After Super Three, there are two directions of evolution, one is the super four directions you take, and the other is to enter the realm of God, and then transform into pink or super blue."


    Just as the Monkey King''s voice fell, a few figures suddenly came flying in the distance: "Hey, Wu...Brother-in-law!"


    Monkey King looked at the 17th, Frieza and others who landed together in front of him, and said calmly: "It seems that you are already out of trouble. It just so happens that the battle here is over."


    With that, Monkey King snapped his fingers, and the enchantment surrounding the entire prison planet disappeared instantly. In an instant, accompanied by a rumbling roar, the entire prison planet began to collapse and collapse.


    "No, this is going to be ruined soon!" Vegeta''s face changed drastically.


    However, at this moment, two extremely huge anger suddenly erupted from the distant sky. When everyone looked up, they saw Fu and Super Four Vegeta engaged in a fierce battle in the air.


    When the original Monkey King saw this, his expression condensed: "Vegeta, Fu!"


    The arrogance of the whole body rose, and a teleportation directly appeared on the battlefield, and launched a continuous attack with Super Four Vegeta and the opponent.


    Seeing the three figures in the distance that started a terrifying battle, Vegeta was shocked: "What that guy just said... Vegeta? Is that guy me from another world?"


    "It''s that bastard!!" The moment Frieza saw Frieza, his eyes were filled with hatred. She transformed into a golden Frieza and flew to the battlefield.


    In the same way, Gula, No.17 and others are all full of anger. The so-called enemies meeting, especially jealous, are all showing their strongest strength and flying to the place of Ephraim.


    Looking at the people who surrounded him in a flash, Fu''s face was indifferent, and he smiled: "Oh, I really stabbed a hornet''s nest now."


    Frieza looked angry: "You despicable fellow, this king will let you know how stupid it is to provoke me Frieza."


    Fu smiled slightly, facing the siege of everyone, still calmly: "You don''t think that more people will keep me..."


    Before the word''ba'' was spoken, Fu''s expression suddenly changed: "Damn it!!"


    Almost without any hesitation, he slashed when he pulled out the Second Sword Flow from his waist and cut through the space cracks. Without any hesitation, he plunged in.


    It turned out that it was Monkey King who had arrived, and he was scared to flee in a hurry.


    "Asshole! Don''t want to escape!!"


    Almost at the same time, Frieza, Gula, Gugu, Nok, and No. 17, plunged into the cracks of the time and disappeared.


    "Damn! Let him run!" Vegeta, who moved a step slower, immediately squeezed a fist with a look of anger on his face.


    And Monkey King looked at the number 17 who disappeared with him, with a speechless expression: "Hey hey hey, I just rescued you, why did you run away by yourself? Can you not die like this..." ..

 3429 Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen

    "Master, there is going to be an explosion here, let''s leave first!" Calvura said, watching the picture of the prison planet gradually cracking and destroying.


    Monkey King nodded, just about to take someone away, but saw five figures suddenly appear above the blood moon. After seeing the appearance of one of them, his face could not help but a little surprise, while Calvula was surprised. Yelled: "That guy is... Zamas? No? Really Zamas? Master, didn''t you destroy Zamas?"


    "Damn! How could Zamas be resurrected?!!!" After seeing Zamas, the original Monkey King''s expression became extremely difficult to look.


    Monkey King looked at Zamas in the sky, and then glanced at the original Monkey King: "It turns out that it was Zamas in his time and space. I just said, Zamas who was killed by me cannot be resurrected."


    "You also have a Zamas in time and space?" Calvula looked at the original Monkey King with an unexpected look.


    The original Monkey King nodded his head: "Well, but Zamas has been wiped out by Lord Quan, why is he resurrected?"


    Obviously, this Zamas is the Zamas after the combination of Black Goku and Zamas; not the Broly version of Zamas.


    Monkey King immediately complained: "Dragon Ball World, there are so many messy different time and space."


    The visitor was silent, and saw the leader make a move with one hand. The Kamba, who had fainted, was wrapped in a black light and disappeared at the same time as the five people including Zamas.


    Upon seeing this, Calvura shouted immediately: "Hey~ Don''t go! Let''s fight for a while!"


    "Okay, this prison planet is about to be completely destroyed, let''s leave first." Monkey King greeted, and with a thought, everyone''s figure appeared on the planet of God''s Domain where Birus lived.


    Birus and Weiss, who had been having a barbecue with Zilai and the others, met, and immediately came to the front of Monkey King to salute: "Master Goku, welcome back."


    "That''s... Lord Billus and Lord Weiss." Sun Wukong and Vegeta from another world saw that Billus and Weiss were so humble and respectful in front of Monkey King. They were shocked. This Sun Wukong in time and space seems to have a high status?Even the god of destruction, is born to salute when they see it?


    Billus looked around, and Che did not see No.17 and others. Instead, he saw another Monkey and Vegeta. His heart jumped, which made him look confused and frightened: "Master Goku, No.17 What about them? Is the intelligence wrong?"


    If the information is wrong, then he will be miserable, and maybe he will get fattened.


    Monkey King: "The information is correct. They are going to chase Fu on the 17th. The prison planet is about to be destroyed. I will bring them here first."


    "So that''s the case." Weiss nodded clearly, and fixed his gaze on the original Monkey and Vegeta who were on the side: "You two should be Monkey and Vegeta from other worlds, right?"


    "Yes, Master Weiss." The original Monkey King and Vegeta saluted immediately.


    "Hey~ How do you change the specific method of the Super IV that you turned into before?" Vegeta of Universe 7 looked at the other herself and asked in a deep voice. He had been looking for a breakthrough method and couldn''t see it now. In another world, he can transform himself into a super four, so he must be able to.


    "Aren''t you?" When Vegeta from another time and space heard the words, he was slightly taken aback. The Monkey King in this world is as strong as a monster, but he himself is so weak?


    Vegeta immediately looked angrily: "If I will, why would I ask you?" There is no way of asking for advice in this attitude.


    However, Vegeta in different time and space looked as usual and didn''t care at all. He himself knew his temper very well: "If you want to transform into a super four, you must first transform into a golden great ape, and then in the state of a golden great ape. If you control your rationality, you can transform into a super four form."


    "Then how can I transform into a golden great ape?"


    "Then it depends on whether your combat power can reach the level of transforming into a golden great ape, otherwise it is just an ordinary great ape."


    "Is it related to combat power..." Vegeta fell silent immediately.


    The original Monkey King waved his hand: "Master Billus, Master Weiss, and everyone, we will continue to chase Fu, so we will leave first."


    Monkey King waved their hands at will, the original Monkey King and Vegeta nodded and used teleportation to leave the place.


    When the two of them left, Vegeta suddenly fell on her knees in front of Weiss and touched her head on the ground: "Master Weiss, please allow me to practice with you for a period of time. I am willing to pay any price."


    "Ah~No, I am very busy." Without any hesitation, Weiss refused directly.


    "Uh~" Vegeta''s expression couldn''t help but stunned, and then as if made up a great determination, his face flushed and said: "Actually...My craftsmanship is also very good!"


    "Huh?" Weiss looked at Vegeta curiously.


    Without a word, Vegeta ran to Clay and their grill, and started cooking and grilling at an amazing speed.


    The scene that seriously contradicts Vegeta''s personality makes Monkey King look surprised: "I can''t tell, this Vegeta is still a man who can bend and stretch."


    He was not interested in the next thing either, and he took Kail and the others back to Earth.


    As for them on the 17th, Monkey King also intends to leave it alone for the time being. They are going to chase after their own death, so let them suffer a bit. Anyway, even if he is killed, he can resurrect at will.


    Having been busy for so long, it is time to take a break. When the time comes, Monkey King believes that Nafo, Zamas and others will definitely jump out by themselves.


    After this battle, Yulin has a new understanding of the identity of Monkey King, and her attitude can be described as a three-hundred-sixty-degree change. She is truly obedient to her words. There is such a powerful master who walks with her. Floating, when the time comes, killing those three-eyed bald donkeys is not easy.


    Soon, the leisurely three days passed like this.


    Until the fourth day, the whole king issued a very strange order, ordering all the destruction gods of the universe to gather at the whole king''s hall, and when the destruction god left, the angels would naturally follow.


    After Sun Wukong received the report that Vis was going to return to the Palace of the Kings with Birus, his eyes suddenly narrowed slightly. The so-called abnormalities must have demons. It seems that something is going to happen in this universe.


    Sure enough, after midday, the world king of the Sixth Universe, Fuwa, suddenly came to Bulma''s home and met with Monkey King: "No, Master Monkey, please, please save the Sixth Universe! The Sixth Universe is about to be destroyed. That''s it!!!" ..

 3430 Chapter 117: Camin and Olian

    "What?!" Calvura heard this, and was furious: "Who, who is so bold, dares to go to our sixth universe, how are my little brothers and sisters?"


    Realm King God Fuwa looked anxious: "It''s fine for the time being, but if it''s late and the sixth universe is gone, then they will be gone."


    "Master, let''s go to the Sixth Universe!" Calvula immediately pounced on Monkey King''s body, and Kale hugged Monkey King''s arm eagerly.


    Sun Wukong stood up and looked at Vidili and Yulin: "You two don''t have to follow this time, and practice hard at home."


    If you have knowledge, you don''t need to bring it. After all, it''s useless to follow it. It''s better to practice at home.


    After listening to Yulin, Bidili was a little bit disappointed, but she also knew that it would be useless to follow her. Let''s practice at home obediently, and strive to be qualified to follow Master and fight for him as soon as possible.


    Monkey King took the hands of Kaier and Kalifula, their figures flashed, and they already appeared in the sixth universe. There was an ear-splitting roar in his ears, and countless rubbles pierced through the air, drowning them like bullets.


    Kel and Kalifula turned into Super Saiyans at the same time, and the huge aura directly shook the flying gravel away, and then looked in the direction of the battle, but saw that Hit was one enemy and two. Two teenage girls, who seemed to be about fifteen years old, fought fiercely, and Hitt was still at a disadvantage.


    "It''s amazing. Is Hitt''s flashing skills useless for them?" Calvura looked at the court, yelled in surprise, then turned her head to look, but saw that Gab¨¦ had fallen down with a painful expression on her face. On the ground, Calvura flashed her body and appeared beside him with a look of contempt and discomfort: "Hey, hey~~ Gabe, you are also a Saiyan anyhow, you fell down so early. Is it too embarrassing?"


    "Ka, Kalifula..." Gabe looked happy when he saw the person coming: "Small, be careful. Those two guys are Carmin and Olian, they are very strong!"


    Kalifura looked calmly: "I see it, Kel, let''s go together!"


    The yellow vindictiveness surged. In a loud shout, Kalifula rushed towards Ollen close: "Hit! Go aside, these two guys will be taken over by Kel and I!!"


    With a sound of "bang~", Kalivra kicked Olian directly several tens of meters away.


    Kel also blasted Carmin''s face with a punch, causing it to fly upside down.


    This is considered a sneak attack.


    Seeing the people coming, especially the Monkey King not far away, Hit was really relieved. Since Monkey King is here, he doesn''t need to worry about the next battle.


    "What a heavy fist~ hello~" Carmin wiped off the stain on the corners of his mouth, not knowing whether it was blood or oil. His eyes were cold, and he looked at Kel, but he was also extremely excited and excited: "But, look. You look like a Saiyan! Hahaha~~ Looks pretty strong, that''s interesting! We like to fight against the strong!"


    While yelling happily, they suddenly saw particles of light radiate from the bodies of Olian and Kamin. In a flash, their injuries were also recovering in a flash.


    "Huh? Can it be repaired by itself?" Calvura looked surprised: "But, what can it do? See if I can''t repair it!"


    As if teleporting, Kalifula instantly appeared in front of Olian, blasted with a punch, and a flaming golden light burst out of his fist.


    But seeing Olian raised his elbow and easily blocked it, Calvura immediately looked surprised: "Oh~ not bad! This is more interesting!"


    The yellow arrogance became more intense, turning into afterimages, and Aolian fought an unrecognizable battle in the air, with shaking and roaring from time to time, as if the sky was about to be blown apart.


    At the same time, Kyle also fought with Kamin. Because Kyle turned into an ordinary Super Saiyan, his combat power was not as explosive as Chuan Chao, but the skills he learned from Monkey King were the same once they were used. Kamin, who was far more powerful than her now, was evenly matched.


    Once again, they fisted and slammed, and they shook each other. Olian and Kamin joined together with a serious expression: "Sister, where did these two Saiyans run out? It seems a bit powerful."


    "It''s quite powerful, but we are stronger!" Camin yelled confidently, and suddenly dived and flew towards Kel: "Drink-blast shock!!"


    When she flew close to Kaier, she suddenly opened her limbs, and a huge wave of qigong instantly enveloped her. With a bang, it exploded like a bomb.


    Kell screamed and was blown up hundreds of meters away in an instant, before stabilizing his figure.


    Upon seeing this, Orian used the same method to blow up Califora.


    "Bah~~" Calvura even spit out the dust in her mouth and glared at Olien: "What kind of trick is this? Humanoid bomb?"


    "Haha~~ Come again!"


    Upon seeing this, Olian and Carmin laughed happily, once again cast [Blast Shock], and flew towards Califra and Kelly respectively.


    "Hmph~~ Still want to come?" Calvura snorted coldly, making turtle-style qigong movements, and screaming, golden beams of light gushing out from her hands: "Fly to the sky for me Right!"


    Bang~~


    The beam of light collided with the dazzling ball of light, and then a deafening and terrifying explosion. The terrible shock wave instantly shook Kalifula''s hands, staggering the movement of the turtle school qigong, forcing her tortoise school qigong to terminate instantly.


    "what?!!"


    Kalifura''s face changed drastically. She didn''t expect that the other party''s self-destructive attack would have such a big impact. Once the tortoise-style qigong ended, she was immediately blown out again.


    "Bah, bah~~" Calvura got up from the pit again, spitting, and looked at Olien in the air with a surprised look: "What a great move, in this case, I''m going to be really serious. Drink it~!!!"


    The rosy arrogance rose, covering the whole body, and then turned into rosy.


    "Sister, are you serious... Then I should be serious too." When Kel saw this, he also shouted''Ha'', and was covered with pink arrogance and turned into pink.


    "this is?!!"


    Olian and Carmin''s complexion changed slightly, and they darkened to feel bad, but when they saw Kel and Calvula moving out at the same time, they appeared in front of their brothers and sisters. Olian and Carmin shouted. , Unceremoniously launched a counterattack, but the moment they fisted, their two brothers and sisters changed their complexions, so heavy fists and terrifying power.


    After persisting for only three rounds, the two brothers and sisters were smashed from the sky by Kel and Califra.


    Gabe, who watched the game from a distance, saw this picture and was directly stunned: "It''s only been too long, have they both become so strong?" ..

 3431 Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen

    "Okay, so strong!"


    The two brothers and sisters Olian and Carmin stood up from the pit, looked up at Kel and Califra in the sky, and the two looked at each other: "Sister, use that trick!"


    "Ok."


    Carmin nodded solemnly, and the two brothers and sisters immediately stretched out their bodies, and rushed towards Kel and Calvra.


    "Hey~ Come here!"


    Kalivra laughed and blasted Olian with a punch.


    Kel also slammed his foot on Carmin''s forehead.


    Unexpectedly, facing such a formidable attack, the brothers and sisters Olian and Kamin did not dodge until the attack was about to come. The bodies of the two brothers and sisters suddenly turned into data streamers, following Kale and Calvula¡¯s The arm melted into her inner body.


    "Hahaha~~~ Your body, we will accept it unceremoniously."


    Carmin laughed triumphantly.


    However, the next moment, the bodies of Kel and Calvura suddenly burst out with an incredibly flaming light, and with a bang, they actually shook Olian and Carmin who were integrated into the arms of Kel and Calvra. When he came out, he vomited blood and flew upside down, and smashed to the ground not far from Monkey King.


    Olian wiped off the blood on the corners of his mouth, with a shocked expression on his face: "Why, what''s going on? My possession failed, what is that light?!!!"


    "Cut~ It turns out that I want to possess and control us." Calvura immediately scorned her lips: "We have the mental protection taught by the master. You want to enter our body to control us? Think too much!"


    Califora made a sweet drink, her figure flashed, and a punch hit Olian''s forehead, causing a scream, and with a scream, the ground vibrated, and the whole person was deeply embedded into the ground.


    "Olian!"


    Carmin''s face changed drastically, and he was about to leave for the rescue, but Kel''s fist suddenly flashed into the ground and suffered heavy injuries.


    "Asshole! Asshole!! Asshole!!!" Carmin and Olian were immediately angry: "You dare to make us so embarrassed!"


    With the light shining all over, all the injuries he recovered instantly.


    "Ah~ I''ve recovered, I left, you two." Calvura looked at Carmin and Orian, exclaimed: "And looking at the technique you used before, shouldn''t it be a human?"


    Kamin looked at Calvula coldly, and said: "We are the strongest artificial life form made by the Zfer people using superb technology."


    "A variety of combat procedures have been put into our bodies, but the Zfer people are afraid of our strength."


    "It''s too much, it''s unforgivable if you make it and destroy it," Carmin said, his eyes filled with hatred.


    "Well, it''s really pitiful." Sun Wukong nodded with plausibility: "Moreover, a girl so cute to you is willing to destroy it. Are those scientists'' heads broken?"


    "Hey? Okay, cute?" Carmin couldn''t help being taken aback, his face suddenly flushed.


    From the time they were made, the two of them were feared as monsters. They had never been praised for being cute. The first time I heard someone say this, it was quite lethal to her.


    "Sister, don''t be fooled by his rhetoric." Olian immediately roared, "Humans are untrustworthy!"


    Carmin''s face turned red again, and he shouted, "I won''t be deceived by a mere lie!"


    Then, like anger turned into anger, he turned and flashed in front of Monkey King and blasted him with a punch.


    While Sun Wukong tilted his head to avoid it, he also took a step back and dodged, looking at Kamin in front of him, with a joking expression: "Hello~~ I''m complimenting you, this is going to be beaten?"


    "Who wants you to praise it, nasty human!!"


    Kamin shouted angrily, approaching him, launching a fiercer attack on Monkey King.


    Monkey King shrugged his shoulders while avoiding at will: "It''s really a child''s temper. After being a little irritated, he wants to destroy the world. This kind of thinking is not good."


    "Who is a kid, you bastard!" Carmin yelled angrily, and his whole body shone dazzlingly in vain, spreading his limbs: "Blast shock!!"


    "Bang~~~"


    The dazzling brilliance bloomed, and Kamin instantly exploded like a human-shaped bomb in front of Monkey King. The terrifying power swept the ground with great destructive power all the way.


    "Hahaha~~~ You deserve it! Take this blow from me head-on, and see if you are still alive!" Carmin immediately smiled smugly.


    However, as soon as her laughter fell, she suddenly felt that her hands were tight, and she was grabbed by her hands and lifted it up in the air.


    Kamin''s face changed drastically, the corners of his eyes rolled, and he looked at the Monkey King behind him with a look of astonishment: "You, you have nothing to do?"


    He suffered a [Blast Kill Shock] from her head-on, and he didn''t even get a trace of dust on his body?


    Kalivra and Kale flashed to the side of Monkey King at the same time, looking at Kamin who had been lifted by Monkey King with one hand and both hands. Kalivra curled his lips: "If you could even hurt my master, Then you are really awesome."


    "Damn it!" Carmin''s body suddenly turned into light particles and reunited with Aulian: "Aulian, these people are so strong, use the last trick!"


    "Okay, sister."


    The two brothers and sisters immediately clenched their hands, and they merged together in the light of the light. With their breath soaring, they merged into a brand new character.


    "Oh? Can you fit together?" Calvura''s eyes lit up immediately.


    The fusion people looked at Monkey King and laughed triumphantly: "Did you see it! This is our ultimate power. I am the combination of Kamin and Olian, so I am called Kamin Olian!"


    As he said, his eyes flashed with an extremely ferocious color: "You stinky ass obtrusive, go to death!"


    The fist that contained all destruction slammed towards Monkey King''s face without fancy.


    Monkey King''s expression was indifferent, and he grabbed the opponent''s powerful fist and said indifferently: "Oh, you are much more cute as you are. This fit is not cute at all."


    "Cute?" Cameo''s brows trembled, "Stop looking down on people, you bastard!"


    Lifting his foot, he kicked out at the heart of Monkey King.


    Monkey King grabbed the opponent''s ankle with one hand and grinned: "If I were the cute Carmin before, maybe I would be merciful. I am now like this..." Monkey King suddenly turned cold and said, "It''s really an eyesore. "


    Bang~~!!!


    A big straight punch of the sandbag hit Kamin''aolian''s nose. In a screaming scream, Kamin''ao''s mouth and nose spurted blood and flew upside down. He snapped in the air, and his body broke. For the second, the one who was beaten directly cancelled the fit.


    Kamin lay down on the ground feebly, looking at Monkey King with a shocked expression: "Well, who is that guy? So amazing?!!!" ..

 3432 Chapter One Hundred and Nineteen

    Monkey King flickered and appeared in front of Kamin for a moment, squatting down and looking at her with a smile: "It''s still cute like this."


    "You guy, when will I be underestimated!" Kamin stared at Monkey King angrily, with a frantic aura. This guy is always cute and cute. I know I''m cute and I need you to say it. ?


    With a roar, he rushed up, hitting his forehead against Monkey King''s forehead. With a''bang'', Kamin''s eyes were instantly rounded, and then his body seemed to be rigid, with his feet in place. A turn, if you are drunk, fall straight down.


    On his forehead, a big bag with the size of a fist was also bulged in a moment.


    Carmin covered her forehead with her painful hands. She lay on the ground and twitched. Tears couldn''t stop streaming. She stopped breathing for almost half a minute. Then she made a horrible sound like a pig. The sapo kid rolling on the ground: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Monkey King looked at Carmin who was rolling on the ground in pain, he smiled, stretched out her hand and cut her body, and said, "You are really interesting. It''s decided, I want to take you in."


    "Huh?" Kamin was taken aback when he heard the words, and immediately glared at Monkey King: "I don''t want you to take it in! Do you treat me as a homeless little wild cat?"


    "Isn''t it?" Monkey King smiled slightly: "Come on, call the master to listen."


    "You, you, you guy, I''m fighting with you!" Camin shouted angrily, rushed towards Monkey King, then clicked and bit on Monkey King''s arm.


    "Um~~ Me, my tooth!!"


    Carmin squatted on the ground and groaned once again tragically clutching his cheeks.


    Kale looked on the side with a look of unbearable: "Okay, so pitiful..."


    "Hmm~~" Calvura nodded repeatedly: "I was completely treated as a toy by the master."


    "sister!"


    Seeing his sister being played in such a way, Olian was so angry, his figure flashed, and he directly pounced on Monkey King and used the [Blast Shock].


    It just didn''t explode, but was slapped to the ground by Monkey King.


    "Olian!!" When Kamin saw this, his brows jumped with anger, and the light all over his body was shining, but before she broke out, he was slapped away by Monkey King, and then grabbed her by the collar, like a little The chicken said to her: "Give me a little quiet."


    "Ahhhhh~~~¡ª¡ª" Carmin roared angrily, breath violently, about to run away.


    Slap~Slap, the world is quiet.


    "You bastard, I didn''t play with you!"


    Slap~ Another slap, the world is quiet again.


    "I--"


    Snap~ It was another slap, and Carmin was stunned.


    In this way, in a series of dozens of roars, Kamin was slapped and slapped violently by Monkey King. In the end, he could no longer withstand such bullying. He wanted to blew himself up. Then, with a slap, he was slapped by Monkey King Stopped.


    Finally, the emotionally out of control Carmin collapsed, and fell to the ground with a''wow'', and burst into tears: "Asshole~ Asshole~~ Don''t be such a bully! 55555~~~~ If you have the ability, you will kill. Me! What kind of ability to bully girls! 55555..."


    "..." Calvura and Kale were stunned when they saw this scene. The arrogant and domineering guy was actually bullied and cried by the master.


    Looking at Carmin, who was crying aggrieved and crying, Monkey King smiled: "That''s right, this is a normal little girl."


    But at this moment, suddenly an extremely huge gravitational force fell from the sky, and with a''bang'', the pressed Calvra and Kel instantly fell to the ground, unable to move.


    Under this terrifying gravity, Monkey King looked up at the huge crystals that suddenly appeared in the sky without a problem. The crystals were surrounded by six conical pointed pillars and twelve spheres surrounded the pointed pillars. There was a man standing with his hands spread out gleaming, and the terrifying gravity was released under his control.


    "Asshole! You came too slowly!" Camin saw the figure on the crystal, wiped away tears, and shouted with a furious expression.


    The bastard kept watching that he was crying by the dead pervert, and he didn''t see any help. Carmin''s teeth were itchy right now.


    The man ignored Carmin¡¯s angry complaint, but said with excitement: "Oh oh oh~~ The energy of the Seed of the Universe is full..." As he said, he suddenly saw the Monkey King in the gravity range below. Still standing there unscathed, his eyes widened, his face was shocked: "You, are you unaffected under this kind of gravity? This, this is impossible!!"


    As he said, the light in his hand shined, and the gravity became heavier. However, Monkey King still stood there unharmed, as if this terrifying gravity had no effect on him at all: "I said, who are you? The head of this little girl?"


    "Ohhhhhhh~~~" The man laughed triumphantly: "I am the one who wants to defeat the entire king, Hertz! Use this seed of the universe to kill the entire king, the realm king god, and the god of destruction."


    "..." Sun Wukong was speechless when he heard the words, and then said very plainly: "Oh, then you come on."


    "I understand that you think this is an impossible thing." Hertz looked at Monkey King with an arrogant face: "But it''s because of me that can do it! Then gain the real freedom of mankind."


    Monkey King''s figure flashed and suddenly appeared in front of Hertz.


    "what?!!"


    Hertz''s complexion changed drastically, and just about to react, he was hit by Monkey King from the air with a fist. Then Monkey King patted the sleeve of his fist and said indifferently: "I don''t want to talk nonsense with fools."


    Hertz was attacked and hammered to the ground, and the terrifying gravity disappeared. Kalifula instantly bounced from the ground and looked at Hertz angrily: "You despicable guy, how dare you play a sneak attack? Kind, fight me upright!"


    Drinking tenderly, instantly transforms into pink.


    Hertz glanced at Kalifula and ignored him. Instead, he stared at Monkey King with a solemn look, and his heart felt heavy. Just now, he felt an extremely unpleasant sense of horror, as if he could be affected by the opponent at any time. Kill in general.


    Immediately opened his hands, a square transparent sphere emerged from above his head, and then expanded at an astonishing speed and flew high...

 3433 Chapter 120-Abandoned Cat Carmin

    "Fa, what happened?" Calvura looked around nervously, then looked at herself, and found that there was nothing abnormal, she suddenly looked confused.


    A slight smile appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "This is the seed of the universe? Interesting."


    Hertz looked at Monkey King with a serious face: "You are very strong, can you tell me who you are?"


    "Ah? So you don''t know me?" Sun Wukong looked surprised: "I thought I was quite famous."


    Kalifula akimbo her hands on hips and exclaims triumphantly: "Listen well, you scumbag, this is my master-Master Monkey King! He is recognized as the strongest in the universe. If you are witty, Just come here and admit your mistakes, we can still consider not forgiving you!"


    "Sun Wukong...the strongest in the universe..." Hertz''s mouth suddenly showed a slight arc: "So, is it the Monkey King from Universe Seven... Long red hair... like that time-space patrolman? There is a big difference, I didn''t even recognize it... Very good, I was still thinking about how to find you, I didn''t expect to run into it, but it''s not time to fight you yet."


    After speaking, Chao Olian and Carmin looked over: "You two, go." As he said, he stretched out one hand, and Olian''s figure disappeared.


    But Kamin was taken by Monkey King first, and was not transported away: "I have already taken a fancy to this pet, but you can''t take it away."


    When Kamin heard the words, the blue veins on his face jumped: "Asshole! I''m not a pet, your whole family is...well-" Seeing the terrifying eyes that Sun Wukong suddenly cast, Kamin instantly covered his mouth with both hands, with a look of fear. The atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe more.


    Hertz was silent and stared at Monkey King for a while, and then said indifferently: "Since you are attracted to it, then it will be given to you. Anyway, it is just a personal life form."


    "Wh, what?!!!" Kamin heard the words, his pupils stared, his anger burned in his heart, and he was also hit hard.


    In the next moment, Hertz flashed with the seed of the universe and disappeared.


    Monkey King reached out his hand and touched Kamin''s head, teasing his face: "Oh, it''s so pitiful, you really have become an abandoned cat now, but it doesn''t matter, the master, I said, will take you in." "


    "Ahhhhhhh~~~ I am not a cat away!!" Carmin roared angrily, his face was gloomy, and his whole body exuded an extremely evil and unknown aura: "Whether human beings, Hertz or God, All are not good things, ruin! Ruin! All ruined!!"


    "Hmm~ Is this going to be blackened? It''s so cute." Monkey King smiled at Carmin, and lowered his head on her face.


    "Hey?" Camin, who had already reached the edge of rage, seemed to be electrocuted by a powerful electric current. The horrible aura instantly disappeared without a trace. His complexion instantly turned red and glared at Monkey King: "What are you, you, you, you guys? Ah! Disgusting!" As he said, he stretched out his hand and wiped his cheek forcefully.


    I didn''t expect this girl to be shy.


    Monkey King smiled and rubbed her head: "I have said that I will take you in, so don''t worry about being homeless, and I will never abandon you~"


    When Carmin heard this, her angry brows jumped, and she was about to go wild, but when she saw the look in Monkey King''s eyes, she was stunned. For some reason, her lonely and cold heart showed a hint of warmth¡ª ¡ªThis person is not joking.


    "No, no, no human beings are untrustworthy. I must not be fooled by this guy!" Carmin shook his head immediately and shook off the strange thought that had just arisen.


    "Damn it, let that guy run away." Kalivra came to Monkey King and said: "Master, do you know where that guy went?"


    "This is about to ask her." Monkey King fixed his gaze on Carmin.


    Carmin wrapped her arms around her chest, and tilted her head to one side with a proud face: "Huh~ I won''t say it to death."


    "So, then continue to fight." Monkey King nodded seriously.


    "what?!!"


    Carmin was shocked, but she still clearly remembered the ugliness of being beaten and crying just now. She swallowed her saliva and turned around to escape, but Sun Wukong had grabbed it in her hand, pressed it on her knees, and lay down. Slapped.


    Carmin was immediately scared and his face turned red: "Wait~~Wait~~ The eleventh universe, they went to the eleventh universe!"


    "Slap~" With a slap, Monkey King unceremoniously took a picture.


    Carmin''s eyes widened suddenly: "Asshole, I told you so, why did you beat me?"


    "The attitude is not good."


    "Huh? This is also the reason? I think you just want to hit me!"


    "Know and ask."


    "..." Carmin was choked with anger and his pretty face flushed: "Pervert! Pervert! You are a dead pervert!"


    Then, Carmin was beaten mercilessly by Monkey King.


    Half an hour later, Carmin raised his hand and surrendered with a look of bullying: "Sorry, I was wrong! Please forgive me..."


    "It''s miserable." Kyle glanced at Carmin, feeling sorry for her.


    Calvura hummed softly: "This kind of guy just owes a beat. It''s not honest if you don''t beat."


    Monkey King let go of Carmin, moved his wrists, got up and stood up: "I wasted a lot of time, let''s go, go to the eleventh universe."


    When Kamin heard the words, he glanced at Monkey King and warned: "Hey~ are you really going to the eleventh universe? Tell you, that Hertz has the seed of the universe, you can''t win!"


    "Oh~ Are you worrying about me? It''s not bad, and there is progress."


    "Who is worried about you!" Carmin shouted immediately, "I wish you would die!"


    Califora glanced at her with a malicious look: "It seems someone owes it to clean up again."


    "Huh?!" Carmin was taken aback, instinctively backed down, bending over to apologize: "Yes, sorry!"


    "Huh? Why should I say I''m sorry?" The next moment, Camin who reacted immediately snorted proudly and turned his head to the side.


    Monkey King grabbed her back collar and lifted her whole person up: "Go, go to the eleventh universe."


    "Ah ah ah~~ let go of me, I will go by myself."


    Monkey King slapped unceremoniously: "Be honest."


    "..." Carmin didn''t dare to move.


    She has already learned well, and in front of Monkey King, she can''t fight against her, otherwise she can only be beaten mercilessly. After all, she can''t beat her and can only bear it.


    With a thought in his heart, Monkey King and Kaier had already appeared in the Eleventh Universe. Although they were far apart, they could clearly hear the fierce battle roar...

 3434 Chapter 121 Eleven Universes

    The black and red figure was in a fierce battle with a red figure. It was a battle between Super Si Kamba and Gillian; the battle between the two had almost destroyed half of the planet.


    In the original work, Gillian was called the strongest fighter in the universe. Now, with the existence of Monkey King, his strength in the battle with Broly and others is even stronger than in the original work.


    But in the same way, Kamba is not the Kamba in the original book. Now Kamba has a higher level of transformation than the original book-Super Saiyan IV.


    Super Four Kambas played against Gillian. The two of them were equally powerful. The two flaming lights fought and collided with each other in the air, bursting out a shocking aftermath, and wherever they passed, the rocks burst and destroyed.


    This is the fight of fists, the collision of the flesh, the confrontation of power and power. The power of terror is far more terrifying than the comet hitting the earth. The two are facing each other, and the result is evenly matched. The fierce battle is extremely difficult and difficult to evaluate. Strong and weak.


    "Too amazing! It''s really amazing!" Calvura looked at her high fighting spirit: "That Gillian is really amazing! It''s even comparable to Super Si Kamba!"


    Kamin was also shocked: "I didn''t expect that Gillian was so powerful! It can be like this with the evolved Kamba!"


    Compared with the shock of Kaier and the others, focusing on the battlefield, Sun Wukong focused his attention on the other members of the''Proud Team'' who had already lost the battlefield.


    His figure flashed, and he already appeared in front of Tuoba who was lying on the ground.


    Seeing the figure that appeared suddenly, Tuopo suddenly looked surprised: "Master Sun, Monkey King..."


    However, Monkey King ignored him and walked directly by his side. This made the excited Topo feel extremely embarrassed. He tilted his head to look, but saw Monkey King walk in front of Kekett and squat down, holding it. Fingers cut her body: "Oh, Keket, it''s been a long time since I saw you, do you need help?"


    Kokote''s brows were frowning in pain, and he gasped, "If, if you don''t intercept me, it will be the greatest help to me..."


    "That''s it, it seems that you are not hurt." Sun Wukong said, and cut her again.


    Cocotte''s pained beautiful eyes suddenly opened up: "Asshole~ I told you not to cut it! It hurts~ I have broken several ribs!!"


    Sun Wukong took his fingers and took out his ears with a look of awkwardness: "He is full of breath, it seems that the problem is not big." Then, he took out a fairy bean and shook it in front of her eyes: "I know it What? Fairy beans, you can recover instantly if you take one grain, if you are willing to call me Brother Wukong, I can give it to you~"


    Kokot rolled his eyes immediately: "If you love it or not, don''t give it away."


    "Really, you can''t make a joke." Monkey King said, and cut her again.


    The pain was so painful that Cocote immediately took a breath, his tone slowed down, and a helpless look: "Master Wukong, please stop playing. You have time to tease me. Why don''t you help Jilian."


    Monkey King glanced at the battlefield in the distance, and said calmly: "That guy doesn''t seem to need my help." As he said, he gently lifted Cocoa up and fed her the fairy beans in his hand.


    Kokote was also welcome, chewing a few times, and swallowing the fairy bean. For a moment, his injuries healed instantly, and his physical strength reached its peak.


    Suddenly she got up from Monkey King and stretched out her delicate hand: "Anything else?"


    "Nothing." Monkey King spread his hands together, knowing that Ke Ke especially wanted it for them. How could such a precious healing holy thing be so wasted.


    Kokote heard this, his eyes widened instantly: "Just, there is only one left? Then you give me back? It''s a waste."


    As he said, he suddenly grabbed Sun Wukong''s arm with both hands: "Master Wukong, please, please help us, they not only have that Kamba, but also several powerful experts!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Olian''s yelling suddenly sounded: "Sister! I''m here to save you!"


    Seeing a stream of light shining in the sky, Olian flew straight to the direction of Calvula and the others.


    "Stupid! Don''t come here!!" Upon seeing this, Camin yelled to stop it, but unfortunately, Olian had already rushed to the front, and a move [Blast Shock] exploded in front of Calvula and the others.


    Calvura and Kel turned into pink in an instant, and dodged.


    At the same time, Calvula yelled happily: "Haha~~ There is another fight, good job!"


    With a soft drink, Califora turned into a pink light, rising out of the sky, her head full of pink hair and shimmering, her eyes were cold, her breath was powerful, and she rushed to Olian and kicked. It was kicking Olian far away, and a trace of blood suddenly overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Damn it!" Kamin glanced at the location of Monkey King, saw that she was still chatting with the human woman, immediately yelled, lifted his breath through Changhong, and slammed towards Kalifula.


    "Oh~ you little abandoned cat, you still want to resist?" Calvura was anxious when she saw this.


    Carmin was even more angry when he heard it: "Asshole! I''m not an abandoned cat, die for me!"


    Kamin''s expression was cold, his eyes flashing like electricity, filled with anger, his body cut through the sky, and he was about to fist close to him. When he bombarded Kali Fu La approaching, the plain voice of Monkey King made her stiff. Kancan paused: "You seem to be a bad boy, Carmin."


    "I--" Camin swallowed hard, turned his head stiffly, and when he looked at Monkey King who had appeared behind her, he quickly closed his hands, laughed and touched his head: "I...I have nothing. What a fuck! Ha, ha ha..."


    With a dry smile, Carmin''s eyes suddenly glared: "That''s it!" His body instantly turned into a particle of light, which flew into the distance and merged with Aolian.


    The two brothers and sisters had a sharp heart, and without any hesitation, they merged directly and transformed into Kamiolian.


    Kaminol even raised his head and yelled at Hertz, who was fighting in the sky: "Give me strength! Hurry up!!!"


    Hertz narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled: "Since it''s what you asked for..."


    As he said, he stretched out with one hand, a cube energy body emerged from his palm, set on the Seed of the Universe, compressed it infinitely, and then penetrated into Kaminolian''s body.


    "Oh oh oh oh~~~ this is it! This is it!!!" After absorbing the power of the Seed of the Universe, Kamin Ollen was like a Saiyan transformed into a Super Saiyan, with terrifying power swept out of his body. Expand, become bigger and stronger.


    "Sun Wukong! Now you are dead!" Kamin Olian, who had gained the power of the universe, swelled in confidence, glaring at Monkey King and shouted, "This time, I also want you to try to be played as a pet. Painful!!!" ..

 3435 Chapter 122: Lagus

    "Huh~ I''m not ashamed, just a little abandoned cat like you is qualified to challenge my master!" Califra breathed and watched Camiolian yelled: "I will be your opponent. !"


    Just as Kalifula flew towards Kamin Lian Olian, she saw a figure in front of her blocking her way: "Don''t worry, Saiyan, your opponent is me!"


    "Zamas!"


    Seeing the person blocking her path, Calvura was even more aggressive: "It''s better to be your opponent instead!"


    Almost without hesitation, Calvura directly abandoned Kaminolian and shifted the target to Zamas.


    "Sister, I''ll help you!" Kel''s figure flashed before appearing in front of Calvura, and at the same time facing the mutant Zamas (fit).


    Because they had dealt with the Zamas (combined) of Black Broli and Zamas, they knew how powerful his strength was, so they cautiously wanted to deal with him together.


    It''s just that once the two sisters joined forces, they looked at the mutant Zamas, who had been defeated by the two of them with a pink posture, combined, they all looked surprised: "Sister, how do I feel that Zamas is weak?"


    "It''s a bit weak indeed." Calvula frowned slightly: "I feel like I can deal with it alone? This guy is not making any horrible ideas, Kel, be careful!"


    "Okay, sister!"


    Hearing the conversation between the two sisters, Monkey King was speechless. This Zamas is the strength. Do you think he is the Zamas who fits with Broly?This is Zamas who fits with Black Goku, how can his strength be comparable to Zamas who fits with Broly.


    Monkey King just wanted to explain to them that there was no need to be so cautious, but he heard a loud roar, the left side sonic boom sounded, and immediately turned his head slightly to avoid the sudden punch, and then smiled at Kaminao. Lien: "Oh~ The speed is good. It seems that it has been blessed by the power of the Seed of the Universe, and it has indeed become a little stronger."


    "Huh~ just a little bit?" Cameo even yelled, "Ignorant guy, now, let me show you what real power is! Drink it~~!!!"


    Amid the roar of Cameo''s anger, his breath soared again, and for a time the earth and the sky trembled and roared, causing Kaier and the others to look sideways.


    "Do you want me to see what true power is?" Monkey King laughed when he heard it, "Then I really want to see it."


    "Hmm~~~" Kamino even looked confident and arrogant: "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, I will only put you in a cage and feed you carrots every day!"


    "..." Monkey King suddenly looked speechless, and Kamin seemed to resent him a little bit.


    Immediately he started to play jokingly: "If I catch you, I will put you in a cage and feed you dead fish every day."


    "Ahhhhh~~~~ See if you have that ability!" Kamin Olian roared immediately, stepped on the void with one foot, and blasted towards Monkey King with a punch.


    When Monkey King saw this, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Just now, you said you wanted me to see what real power is, right?"


    As he said, Monkey King stretched out a finger and looked at the terrifying fist that was bombarding him. It popped out with a single finger. With a''poof'', it was almost an instant that Kamin Olian waved it out. The right fist was already burst open by the arrogant force, a mouthful of blood spurted out, his figure flew straight up and down, crashing to the ground.


    "what?!!!"


    Hertz, who was watching from a distance, was shocked when he saw it. Kamin Olian, who had absorbed the power of the universe, could not even resist a single finger of Monkey King?This guy is so strong?!!


    "Not good! Not good!! Not good!!!"


    At this moment, Hertz was calm and calm before he was there, and became anxious and terrified. The power displayed by Monkey King made him feel the threat of death.


    Monkey''s figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Kamin Olian in a flash. He looked at him who had broken his arm and had a languid aura, and smiled indifferently: "Did you just want me to feel what real power is? In the end, you seem to be ignorant of power."


    "You, you, you... guy¡ª¡ª" Camin Ao even looked at Monkey King, trembling all over, angered like a gossamer, anger, but more fear, too strong, really too strong , Why is this person so strong?!A finger, just a finger, broke all his defenses, and directly destroyed all his arrogance in a destructive posture.


    Monkey King sucked with one hand, and the Seed of the Universe flew out of Kamin Olian''s body and fell into his hands. At the same time, Kamin Olian split into two rays of light, exited the combined state, but separated Kamin and Ao. Lian Jun lost his right hand and was so angry.


    "Damn it! My seed of the universe!!!"


    Upon seeing this, Hertz''s complexion changed drastically, and he immediately shouted: "Lagusi! Lagusi!"


    A huge crystal suddenly flashed above Monkey King''s head. Monkey King looked up, and he could vaguely see the figure of a young girl inside, immediately showing a curious look: "Oh ~ Dragon Ball World, is there such a rare race? "


    Hertz: "Lagus, it looks like you have to borrow your power again."


    Carmin looked at the crystal above his head and looked overjoyed: "You are here, Lagus! Hurry up! Beat him! Beat him hard!"


    Monkey King immediately turned his head and looked at Carmin: "You don''t seem to learn a lesson at all. It seems that it will take a little time to cure your rebellious period."


    "Hmm~~ Don''t be proud! Tell you! Lagusi is super!" Carmin seemed to be extremely confident of Lagusi''s strength.


    At this moment, Hertz was also covered with a layer of flames. When he pressed down with one hand, the crystal in the air suddenly changed its direction and slowly pressed down towards Monkey King. At the same time, a terrifying force of gravity was released, covering the Monkey King. For a while, the ground beneath his feet instantly collapsed and collapsed.


    "Oh, it turns out that this kind of gravity was exerted by the two of you together." Under the terrifying gravity, Monkey King remained unaffected by the slightest influence, still standing in place unchanged.


    Hertz''s complexion suddenly became extremely ugly upon seeing this: "That''s it again! Could this guy be immune to gravity? How is this possible!!"


    Monkey King heard this and laughed: "It is not immune to gravity, but this gravity, for me-too light."


    "Too, too light?!!!"


    Hertz''s eyes widened immediately upon hearing this. ..

 3436 Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Three

    "Yes, it''s too light." Monkey King said, holding up a finger: "I can pick up a planet at will with just one finger, and play like a feather. Your little gravity is even a planet. Can''t be overwhelmed, still want to overwhelm me?"


    "!!!" Hertz''s eyes widened when he heard the words, and then he roared: "Impossible! You don''t scare people! If this point of gravity is not good, then it will increase twice, three times! Ten times! Me! See how you resist! Lagus!!"


    With a loud roar from Hertz, Monkey King clearly felt the gravity pressing on him doubled.


    "Bored." Monkey King yawned, feeling boring: "Since you like to play gravity so much, then, try to be crushed by gravity."


    With that said, Monkey King pointed at Hertz''s location, and in an instant, terrifying gravity fell from the sky, with a bang, directly pressing the Hertz in the sky like a meteorite falling to the ground. The ground within tens of meters around was instantly visible to the naked eye. The speed compresses and sinks underground.


    Accompanied by the fragile bones of the sound of''kakaka'', Hertz screamed in pain, and the terrifying gravity pressed on his body, almost crushing his body, and the bones in his body began to shatter because of the overwhelming burden.


    "Ahhhhhhh-"


    For a time, screams resounded through the sky.


    At the same time, the gravity pressing on Monkey King also disappeared.


    "How, how?" Camin was stunned when he saw this scene: "He, he, he can control gravity too?!!!"


    "Master Hertz!" Lagusi''s voice came from the crystals. The next moment, the huge crystals disbanded and turned into sharp glass spears, flying towards the Monkey King.


    Suddenly, Monkey King let the glass crystal spear attack him, but at the moment he touched it, the glass crystal spear shattered and opened in an instant, so that it could not hurt Monkey King.


    When Lagus in the sky saw it, Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. It was the first time she encountered an attack from her and was fine. This physical strength was too terrifying!


    Immediately lifting his slender hand, the broken glass crystal spears gathered together again, forming a huge glass crystal dragon, biting towards Monkey King.


    It is a pity that it was broken by Monkey King''s fist, but at the moment when the glass crystal dragon shattered, countless pieces of glass instantly turned into an extremely violent glass wind burst, drowning Monkey King.


    "Solve it?"


    Lagus stared at the center of the glass storm, her eyes condensed suddenly, her expression shocked.


    I saw the glass crystals left by the exploding glass storm suddenly cracked and opened. The unharmed Monkey King stepped out of it, looked at Lagusi in the sky, and said: "Very good attack, this kind of attack. Strength, even if it is a super four strokes, will take a heavy hit. You, it is really interesting, it is too wasteful to follow Hertz, or you should go with me."


    "Fuck with you? You, need me?" Lagusi looked at Monkey King with two eyes from Gu Jing.


    "of course."


    Lagus looked at Monkey King, shook her head indifferently, and then waved his hand. Numerous mirror blades ejected from Monkey King¡¯s feet. However, Monkey King was too lazy to dodge. There was still a mirror blade stabbing on him. He was unharmed. , But the mirror blade shattered one after another.


    La Gusdai frowned slightly, and launched the Mirror Blade attack again, but the end was still the same. When the Mirror Blade stabbed on Monkey King''s body, it was all like glass hitting the stone, and it was all shattered.


    "It''s useless, your glass cannot break through my defense." Monkey King looked at Lagusi calmly.


    "..." Lagus was silent, and stopped attacking, turning her head towards Hertz, who was so screaming and screaming, "Sorry, Hertz, this person, I can''t win."


    "But~ useless...thing... After such... rigorous training, it turned out to be... useful... not good..." Hertz was full of anger, but the terrifying gravity crushed his bones almost completely. It¡¯s hard to even speak.


    When Lagus heard this, she lowered her head with a look of self-blame.


    Monkey King''s figure flashed and appeared in front of Hertz, and when he raised his foot, he stomped his head severely: "You are also a rubbish, and you are embarrassed to talk about others?"


    "You, you guy!!" Hertz''s face was angry. It was the first time he was humiliated by someone stepping on his head, but no matter what, he couldn''t move under the weight of gravity, so he could only look at Monkey King from the corner of his eye. , But when he saw the Seed of the Universe in Monkey King''s hand, his pupils shrank, full of consternation: "End, perfect body? The Seed of the universe has already absorbed energy and reached the perfect body?!"


    He hasn''t absorbed the energy in other universes yet, so why suddenly he has enough energy to reach perfect body?


    "Is it just because of absorbing the power leaked from him?!!!" Hertz looked at Monkey King for a moment with shocked eyes: "How strong is this guy?!!!"


    "Oh~ You seem to be very eager to get the Seed of the Universe." Monkey King looked at Hertz''s gaze, playing with the Seed of the Universe in his hand, and a playful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Give it...return it to me!"


    "Give it back to you?" Monkey King smiled: "This thing is mine now." As he said, he slammed on his feet, and with a click, Hertz''s head was just like a watermelon on the ground. .


    Well, the so-called BOSS was trampled to death by him.


    "!!!"


    When Camin and Olian saw this, his eyes widened. Hertz and Hertz were trampled to death by him?!!


    "Master Hertz!" Lagus looked at Hertz who was trampled to death by Monkey King. Her whole body was stunned. Hertz was dead, then where would she go?Who else can need her anymore?Confusion suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    As for revenge?Surprisingly, this emotion did not flash in her heart.


    Monkey King looked at the mutant Zamas (fit) who was still fighting Pink Kel and Kalifula: "Hey~ Your head is dead. Do you want to continue fighting?"


    The mutant Zamas (fit) avoided the attacks of Kel and Kalifula, and leaned aside. After listening to Monkey King''s words, he said coldly: "It''s really useless... Only humans are not qualified to be my head. , I and him are just a relationship of mutual use."


    As he said, he glanced at the Seed of the Universe in Sun Wukong''s hands involuntarily with his eyes, and the greed in his eyes flashed away.


    "It seems that you are also paying attention to the Seed of the Universe." Monkey King played with the Seed of the Universe and said: "Is this thing really that attractive?" ..

 3437 Chapter 124 From the Heart

    "Huh~ this thing won''t just end like this!" Mutant Zamas (fit) looked gloomy, his figure flashed, and he disappeared.


    "Hey~ why did you run away? I haven''t enjoyed it yet!" Calvura yelled, but unfortunately everyone disappeared. She could only fly to the side of Monkey King and watched him being trampled to death by Monkey King. Hertz, it¡¯s a pity: "Master, you are too wasteful, this guy is also the head of these people anyway, he should be very powerful? Why did you kill him like this, let me follow Kaier practiced his hands."


    Monkey King spread his hands and said, "No way, this guy is too capable of pretending, so he can''t help but kill him."


    Calvula was speechless when she heard the words.


    Ke Kete, who was not far away, also widened his eyes, with a shocked expression on his face: "As expected, Lord Monkey King, he killed their heads so easily."


    Tuo Po was also relieved: "It seems that our Eleventh Universe has been saved."


    As he said, he turned his head towards the distance and was still looking at Gillian, who was fighting fiercely with Super Four Kampas. The two were evenly matched, both wounded, and the continuous high-outbreak battle caused their physical exhaustion to be huge and their strength was No more peak state.


    Kokote came to Monkey King and pleaded: "Master Wukong, please help Ji Lian!"


    Monkey King smiled and asked, "Do you think that guy needs help?"


    Cocote looked to the sky without speaking.


    Super Four Canbar can beat even Kalifula, so Gillian can naturally.


    In the original book, he is the only one who can fight back and forth against the Sun Wukong who is freely minded, although the strength of the Monkey King in the original book is not as good as the current Kalifra; Moreover, after the recent power conference, Ji Lian''s strength was able to improve, and it was even more integrated with Topo-Ji Lianpo. In desperate situation, he realized the free power of the ultimate intention. The strength is not so much on the surface.


    But Kalifula watched Gillian''s battle with Chao Si Kamba, eager to try, and wanted to join the battle group, but was slapped on the forehead by Monkey King, dispelling this idea.


    Monkey King was not in charge of the battle between Ji Lian and Chao Si Kamba. It took a while for the two of them to decide the victory and defeat; immediately focused on Lagus and Kamin.


    Kalivra followed Sun Wukong''s gaze, her eyes gleaming: "Master, do you want me to prepare two cages?"


    "Huh? Why do you prepare the cage?"


    Kalivra looked at Monkey King with a strange look: "It wasn''t the master that you said, if you catch Carmin, should you put her in a cage and feed the dead fish every day? I think it should be the same with Lagus or something. Right?"


    "..." Monkey King looked at Califora silently, and this girl actually took his joke seriously.


    Carmin not far away heard this, with a frightened expression on his face: "No, really, really want to put me in a cage to feed the dead fish?"


    "Why, why do you want to bring me too?" Lagus expressed dazedly.


    "Skills can not be killed but not insulted, Monkey King, want me to be you as a pet, dream of it!" Kamin gritted his teeth and stared at Monkey King, her breath soaring, and her whole body glowing. Don''t want to be a pet in a cage.


    Monkey King flashed in his body, appeared in front of Carmin, slapped her on the ground with a slap, and the qi condensed all over his body collapsed instantly.


    Monkey King squatted down and looked at Carmin with a smile on his face: "I would rather choose to blew up than to live. That''s good. I appreciate you more; if you choose to live, I will not be interested in you."


    Carmin fell on the ground. It was really helpless and desperate. He couldn''t die if he wanted to. Without such a bully, this guy is a devil!


    Immediately looking at Monkey King with pity, Kamin admitted: "Please, don''t be interested in me, okay? I swear, I won''t do bad things in the future, you just let me go!"


    "No, I think you are funny."


    "Ahhhh~~ my old lady is going crazy~ If I can''t beat you, if I can beat you, I won''t tear you up!" Carmin yelled with a look of anger, and then seemed to be taken away from strength. Generally, lying on the ground softly: "Okay, my old lady has accepted her fate, but she can''t beat and beat her, and she can''t die. Do you like it?" After that, she lay down on the ground like a dead fish.


    Olian looked at his sister with a rogue face and gave up the treatment, and his face was twitching. Is this the sister he knew?It would show such an expression of unlovableness, it is true that even the state of mind has been played badly.


    At the same time he was angry, he didn''t dare to attack. Monkey King was so strong that he could no longer provoke him. If he did it, there was only death.


    Camin glanced at a not far away, and his expression was cloudy and sunny, and Olian, who was struggling violently in his heart, looked at Monkey King: "Hey, I''m leaving with you. Can you spare Olian?"


    Monkey King nodded: "As long as he is not dying, I can assume that he hasn''t seen it."


    When Kamin heard the words, he immediately stared at Olian: "Olian, what are you in a daze, don''t you hurry up!"


    "But... Sister..."


    "It''s a fart too! Your sister, I''m already a prisoner, don''t you want to come with me? Tell you, this guy is a pervert, you are so cute, if you stay, you may not be able to do it to you what."


    "What?!!!" Aolian''s complexion changed drastically when he heard the words, almost without any hesitation, his figure instantly turned into a stream of light and disappeared.


    "..." After hearing Carmin''s words, Monkey King brows brows, and without a word, he mentioned her,''Papa Papa'' is a series of slaps, and said with a vicious look: "This is what you maliciously slandered. End!"


    Lagus looked at Carmin who was yelled by Monkey King, took a step back in fear, and then glanced around like a thief, and found that no one was paying attention and was thinking about sneaking away, but was by Monkey King. The sudden voice froze in fright: "Where do you want to go?"


    "No, nowhere." Lagus became stiff, but she didn''t want to suffer the same treatment as Carmin, and immediately showed a very sincere expression.


    Sun Wukong looked at it and nodded in satisfaction: "Well, I think you have gone astray at a young age. There is still a possibility of being upright. So, I am giving you a chance. From now on, you two will stay by my side and study hard. , Be a useful person to society in the future."


    Carmin rolled his eyes and said, "Further study you are a ghost~ I don''t want to change the evil and return to the right, the damn human beings are all gone!"


    Lagus immediately pulled Carmin''s clothes corner secretly: "Carmin, it''s better to be a student than a pet."


    "Huh?!" Camin was shocked and knelt down with a puff: "Teacher is here, please be respected by the disciple!"

 3438 Chapter 125: Gold and Metal Trio

    Compared to being kept in a cage to feed dead fish, Carmin didn''t hesitate to choose to be a good student, and his attitude was very sincere.


    No way, the power of Monkey King has made her powerless and desperate. She can''t fight and fight, and can''t even die. If she persists, she will definitely be destroyed by the game. This guy is a super abnormal, terrifying devil.


    So, the wicked still need to be grinded by the wicked. If she is bad, you are worse than her; obviously, Monkey King has already cast a shadow on Carmin.


    As for Lagus, she also acquiesced to it. When she thought of being kept in a cage to feed dead fish, her heart trembled. That kind of picture was really terrifying.


    Sun Wukong threw the Seed of the Universe to Kamin: "I''ll give it to you, let''s play it."


    "Huh?~" Carmin subconsciously took the Seed of the Universe, with a look of stunned expression, feeling the terrifying power contained in it, and his eyes widened for a while. The first thought was to hold it and run away.


    But in the next second, she vetoed it quickly, remembering that she had merged this thing before, and it was squeezed to death by Monkey King. Suddenly, Carmin discovered that the seeds of the universe were no longer fragrant.


    I immediately shook off the dangerous thoughts in my mind: "No way, no way~ Even if I gain the power of the Seed of the Universe, I can''t defeat this big pervert. This guy must be trying to test me, and then find an excuse to fix me, hum ~~ I won''t be fooled."


    He immediately threw the seed of the universe back to Monkey King: "I don''t want this kind of broken thing."


    "Don''t even want to give it to you?" Monkey King looked at Carmin with a strange expression. If Carmin could absorb the seeds of the universe, it would increase her strength.


    "No." Carmin looked determined.


    "Lagusi, that''s for you." Monkey King threw the Seed of the Universe to Lagusi again.


    Unexpectedly, Lagus returned immediately to Monkey King: "Neither do I or I." She also felt that Monkey King was testing her.


    In this regard, Monkey King is speechless. He really wants to give away someone. The seed of the universe does contain incredible power and abilities, but for him, it is of no use. Can you make up for it yourself? Thoughts of strange conspiracy.


    "Since no one wants it, then throw it away." Monkey King said, he really threw the Seed of the Universe in his hand on the ground.


    When Camin saw this, his face was stunned: "Really, really throw it?"


    "That''s the seed of the universe! Master Monkey! How can you throw it around!" Kekett hurried to pick up the seed of the universe. Unexpectedly, a figure suddenly flashed and picked up the seed of the universe: "Brother-in-law , This kind of thing can¡¯t be thrown around, otherwise, something will happen.¡±


    "who are you?!!"


    Seeing the person who suddenly appeared, Kekett was so frightened that he retreated to the side of Monkey King and looked at him warily.


    Seeing the people coming, Monkey King was somewhat surprised: "Isn''t this the 17th? After a few days, your strength has grown to this level. Then, should I call you the 17th or the Super 17 now?"


    Hearing the words on the 17th, his eyes condensed, and then he smiled again: "Unexpectedly, you can see through it at a glance. You really deserve it, Monkey King."


    "You call the name of Master directly, you guy is not number 17?" Calvura immediately stared at the super number 17 in front of her with a solemn expression. Although she could not sense the other person''s anger, she knew that the guy in front of her was right. Really super.


    The whole person of Super 17 seems to give people an incomparable sense of horror: "Then I will introduce myself first. I am the new Super 17 after the fusion of the 17th of the Seventh Universe and the 17th of Different Time and Space."


    "Super 17? Then you must be very good?" Calvura looked happy.


    "So what about you?" Monkey King looked up at the sky, but saw that there were three more figures there: Frieza, Gula, and Gu Ge.


    Frieza looked down at Monkey King condescendingly, with an arrogant look on her face: "Oh~~~~ Monkey King, let¡¯s introduce myself again. I am a metal Frieza who has been transformed by Bi Gaoxing. Now I am, maybe You are still strong~"


    "Oh, you have gained new power, and you seem to have become swollen again, Frieza." Monkey King said, fixing his eyes on Gu La and Gu Ge again: "Then, there is no doubt that you two It has also been transformed into a metal goura and a metal gouge."


    In the original book, only Gura was transformed into a gold metal Gura; however, now that Frieza and Guge were also present, they were transformed together.


    Gu Ge immediately snorted, his eyes filled with distorted hatred: "Monkey King! We have never forgotten the shame you brought to us. Now, it''s just time to use this newly acquired power to make a shame. , I still don''t believe it. With the three of us, we can''t beat you alone!"


    "Cut~ stinky guy, if you want to fight with the master, pass our level first!" Calvura and Kel immediately stood up and looked at Frieza.


    "It seems that you guys miss the days of hell a little bit again." Monkey King looked at Frieza and said.


    Upon hearing this, the three Gu La frowned slightly instinctively. For Monkey King, they still had instinctive fear.


    "Hey, you guys, don''t do unnecessary things." Super No.17 looked at Frieza and said coldly: "We only came for the seed of the universe this time, since the seed of the universe has already been obtained. , We should retreat."


    Frieza immediately stared at Super No.17 with a gloomy face: "Super No.17, what are you, don''t order us!"


    "Since you want to die, I won''t stop it." Super No.17 said, her figure flashed, but she disappeared.


    When Camin saw it, he shouted, "Ahhh~~My seed of the universe!"


    Monkey King glanced at her immediately: "I just sent you off, now it hurts."


    Carmina called a regret: "How did I know that you would really give me away!"


    Sun Wukong didn¡¯t care about it. He naturally let go of Super 17¡¯s departure. As for the seed of the universe, it was accidentally taken away by Super 17. It was precisely because of this accident that Sun Wukong had an idea and let him go. Super No. 17.


    In this way, with the seed of the universe, Fu can continue to do things, continue to bring troubles and disasters to the universe, to the gods of destruction, the angels, and then he can cultivate affection with the angel sisters.


    "Sun Wukong, come on! Let''s see how strong you are!" Gula yelled, and Frieza and Gu Ge turned into golden metal at the same time. ..

 3439 Chapter 126 It tastes good

    The breath released by the three of Frieza at this moment is comparable to Kamba who has not transformed into a super four.


    Especially the Gula, who stepped into the realm of the gods, his aura was stronger, and he was already very close to Super Four Kambas. In the original book, the Gold Metal Gura defeated Super 3 Kambas.


    "So strong!" Kalifura and Kel''s expressions became extremely serious in an instant.


    Kokote retreated behind Sun Wukong wisely. She understood that this kind of battle would be nothing to her, and it would only be a disservice to help.


    "Is this the player who participated in the Power Conference with us in the past?" Topo looked at the three of Frieza, with a look of shock: "The people of Universe Seven, are they growing so exaggerated?"


    "Master, shouldn''t these three people be your companions? Why do you seem to have enemies with you now?" Calvura looked at the Frieza trio with curiosity.


    Monkey King looked at Frieza and the three with a calm expression: "Before I was afraid, so I didn''t dare to have other thoughts. Now that I have gained such power, coupled with the hint of the reformed person, the unwillingness and resentment in my heart will also wake up. It seems that the horror I brought to you is not deep enough."


    "Huh~ Stop talking nonsense, Monkey King!" Gu La immediately snorted, "Come and let me see how strong you are! This time, even if I go to hell again, I will not hesitate!"


    The golden arrogance exploded on the surface of Frieza''s three bodies, and the whole body exuded a metal-like horror texture. The coercion enveloped the world, the wind and clouds changed, and the sky immediately darkened.


    Kalifula just wanted to step forward, but was stopped by Monkey King: "This is a grudge between me and them, you can just watch it from the side."


    "Okay." Calvura suddenly lost his face. It''s a shame to see such a powerful opponent unable to make a move.


    "Monkey King, come and taste the power of my golden metal Frieza!"


    Amidst the screaming roar of the golden metal Frieza, a dazzling golden light radiated from his body, and with a force of shaking the void, he blasted a punch at Monkey King.


    This punch caused the clouds to shatter, and the vision was astonishing. With the metallic luster of his body, Monkey King seemed to see a golden sun falling toward him.


    "Good momentum." Sun Wukong couldn''t help but give a secret compliment. He has to say that the biochemical technology of Bigao Xingren has really reached the stage of superb transformation, and even after transformation, Frieza and the others can be transformed. Raising to this level is really amazing.


    "Unfortunately, you picked the wrong opponent."


    Faced with this horrible punch of the golden metal Frieza, Monkey King stood still, just like the horrible scene in Frieza''s memory, stretched out his hand, and casually and casually took the punch with his full strength.


    "!!!"


    Gold Metal Frieza was shocked, and the Gold Metal Gura and Gold Metal Guge who were about to start their hands were also shocked. They didn''t dare to move forward, because at the moment when Monkey King shot, they felt that they made their scalp hairy. The horror of hemp.


    A punch, just a punch that looked very light and fluttering, a mouthful of blood spurted out of the golden metal frisawa, spewed out together with bitter gall, and then knelt down on the ground, his eyes staring more than a copper bell. Big, with a look of consternation in disbelief.


    He made an imposing and confident declaration, but he was killed by a punch?


    "No, impossible!! This is not...possible! The king has...obtained...new transformation...new power...why...why is the gap with you...still vulnerable... Monkey King!!! I am not reconciled!...I am not reconciled...!!!"


    The pride and self-esteem rekindled in the golden metal Frieza''s heart were once again shattered by Monkey King, completely smashed, clean, unwilling and horrible, mixed with hatred, making his face twisted.


    Gold Metal Gula and Gold Metal Guge looked at each other, and they both saw the solemnity and shock in each other''s eyes. They knew the horror of Monkey King, but they seemed to underestimate him. Even if they turned into a state of gold metal, they were still Not his enemy of One Unity, is this person really strong enough to be different from them in the same dimension?


    The gold metal Gula looked solemn, although his heart was shocked, but he was ready to go to hell again and awakened. He did not lose his fighting spirit because of the terrible Monkey King. He raised his hands high and displayed what he can now. The strongest trick-triple gold supernova.


    In a moment, I saw that the gold metal Gura raised his hands high in the sky, condensing three huge golden light balls, the dazzling golden light, like three small suns, filled with incomparable destruction.


    The gold metal Gu Ge also raised his hands, condensing a super-large golden qigong bomb. The size of the individual directly shielded the triple gold supernova of the gold metal Gu La under the shadow.


    "Sun Wukong! Take the move!!"


    The gold metal Gura and the gold metal Guge immediately yelled, and their respective tricks were like a comet dragging the light of the taste, throwing down at the location of Monkey King.


    And the bodies of the two of them exude dazzling golden light, like two immortal golden bodies.


    "Master..." Kaier looked nervously at my Sun Wukong who was enveloped by golden light bullets. She clearly sensed that the tricks performed by Gula and Guge, even if she turned into the god of Kaier, frontally If it is concentrated, I am afraid it will be hit hard.


    "Don''t worry, Master can''t have an accident, you can definitely take it!" Calvura patted Kel''s shoulder and spoke out, but her eyes stared at the field unblinkingly, showing her Her heart is not as relaxed as she expresses.


    Even Carmin became nervous inexplicably right now. It stands to reason that if Monkey King was defeated, she should be happy, but now seeing him encounter a''dangerous'' scene, I don''t know why, inexplicably There was a trace of worry, hoping that he could follow along.


    "This guy can only lose to me, how can he lose to others!" Kamin immediately made an excuse for the strange idea in his heart.


    In the incomparable tension of Kaier and the others, the triple gold supernova of the gold metal Gura and the super gold destruction death light of the gold metal Guge came into contact with Monkey King.


    Then, as everyone was stunned, Monkey King took a bite on the triple gold supernova and the super gold destruction death light, and then took a breath, and the two instantly turned into a golden light. He was sucked into the body by him, and he burped at the same time. , Grinned at the gold metal Gula and the gold metal Guge: "The taste is pretty good, don''t stop, continue." ..

 3440 Chapter 127 The Seed of the Universe

    "This, this monster!!"


    Gold Metal Gula and Gold Metal Guge saw this picture, only to feel a cold breath from the soles of their feet into the forehead, and the heart beat violently.


    terrible!terror!This is their only feeling now.


    "This guy, really is a super pervert!" Kamin saw that Monkey King was able to crack that terrifying attack so easily, and immediately took a breath, full of consternation.


    Calvra and Kel also breathed a sigh of relief, and then Calvra couldn''t help screaming: "Awesome! Master! You are super invincible and amazing!!"


    "...This Monkey King really surpassed common sense!!"


    In the new laboratory, Fu looked at the display screen in front of him, clenched his fists tightly, and his body trembled slightly. It was because of fear and also because of excitement.


    Fear is because of Monkey King''s unfathomable terrifying power; excitement is also because of Monkey King''s unfathomable power.


    "But this way, it will be more conducive to my next experiment." As he said, Fu couldn''t help but turn around and looked at a big tree behind him. This tree, with a very strange and mysterious land, at the end of the trunk, Like a luminous heart, it beats endlessly.


    At the same time, a big bird that looked like an owl flew to his shoulder, and stopped. Fuchs looked at the strange bird on his shoulder, and a weird smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Oh~~~ Jump, you call this Does the Monkey King care too much? Hahaha~~Yes, this person is really super dangerous, but I believe that the final victory must belong to us, and it will not take long, whether it is the gods or the king , Will fall under my feet."


    "Huh~"


    The figure of Super No.17 suddenly flashed behind Fu. Looking at the sudden appearance of Super No.17 and the Seed of the Universe in his hand, Fu''s eyes suddenly flashed a little light: "It''s a good job, Super On the 17th, I originally thought that it would be a very difficult task to get the Seed of the Universe. I didn''t expect you to get it so easily."


    "It''s just luck." Super No.17 looked indifferent, and threw the Universe Seed in his hand directly to Fu: "This is what you want. As your kindness to liberate me, I don''t owe you anything."


    Fu looked at Super 17, with a playful smile at the corner of his mouth: "Oh~ Are you leaving? Don¡¯t you want to witness the demise of the gods? Give some hard-to-erasable lessons to those who are giving you pain. ."


    "Your plan will be the enemy of Monkey King, and my memory tells me that you can''t be the enemy." Super No.17 has a grim face, and the look in Fu''s eyes is very cold, giving people a sense of disagreement. Start fighting stance.


    "Hahaha~~ Really?" A strange light was reflected on Fu''s lens: "It seems that the memory of Number 17 in the seventh universe still has a great influence on you, and you should not be affected by it. You are a brand new No. 17, and it is the super No. 17 after the fusion of two No. 17s through the superb science and technology than Gaoxing. You are now yourself, and you can''t be restricted by your original emotions."


    Super No.17 looked indifferent: "Are you teaching me to do things?"


    "No, no, just give you a suggestion." Fu waved his hand with a smile on his face, turned his head to look at the screen in front of him: "Oh oh~~ This Monkey King is really amazing, right? Gula, the three of them, unexpectedly None of his enemies are in harmony."


    "I have told them to evacuate, but they are just looking for death by themselves."


    "No, no, they are my important companions (subjects), they can''t just die like this." As he said, Fu looked at the Universe Seed in his hand, his eyes suddenly flashed with extremely fiery light: "This, this is... a huge amount of energy! Is this really the seed of the universe?"


    The eleventh universe.


    "withdraw!"


    Gold Metal Gu Ge stared at Monkey King, unwilling to face him, but felt powerless and desperate, and made a decisive decision and gave the order to retreat.


    With this shot, Monkey King directly defeated their self-confidence to the complete body. How would they win such a monster?


    Although they are ready to go to hell again, it does not mean that they will die in vain without thinking.


    When they shot, they just felt that they had already had a battle with Monkey King, but the reality was cruel and slapped them. They thought it was just their own self-righteousness and wishful thinking. The power of Monkey King was not at all. What they can challenge.


    In the next moment, the figures of Frieza, Gula, and Guge flashed and disappeared. It seemed that they were ready to retreat if they couldn''t beat them.


    Sun Wukong didn''t stop him, he was expecting Frieza and the others to follow Frieza to do things.


    "Just now it was flaunting power, and now it runs faster than the rabbit." Calvura curled her lips immediately, with a look of contempt.


    Suddenly, there was an earth-shattering sound. It turned out that the battle between Gillian and Chaosi Kamba had already been determined.


    Super Four Kamba lay down on the ground, while Gillian stood, the outcome was obvious.


    "Jilian won!!"


    Seeing this scene, Ke Kete looked happy, and all of them showed a knowing smile. As expected, Gillian did not disappoint them.


    "Not bad, you can defeat Super Four Kambas. It seems that you have also grown a lot." Monkey King flashed up and appeared beside Ji Lian, looking at him with a little appreciation.


    "Compared with you, I''m still too far away." Gillian had a humble expression when facing Monkey King. Just now, how did Monkey King defeat Frieza and the others, he saw clearly, he asked himself. If you face the three of them yourself, I''m afraid the outcome is unpredictable.


    I didn''t have any victory, but Monkey King was casually defeating me. The gap was not big.


    In the laboratory.


    The trio of Frieza who had just been teleported back looked at Fr''s face fieryly at the Seed of the Universe in his hand, all frowned slightly.


    Frieza said unceremoniously, "Hey, can this thing really defeat the King and the Monkey King? Fr, you are not lying to us? Didn''t Camin''o even blend this thing before? Isn''t it defeated by Monkey King with a single finger."


    "What is his fusion? At best, he was given a little bit of the power of the seed of the universe." Fu looked at his seed of the universe, full of excitement: "It is more than a card that really absorbs the power of the universe seed. Min Aolian''s degree, and, the seed of the universe seems to have undergone a certain kind of change, and the energy contained is even greater. I believe that if the seed of the universe is absorbed, it will inevitably have the terrible to disturb the universe and threaten the gods. Power!" ..

 3441 Chapter 128: Cosmic Tree

    "Then what are you waiting for, hurry up and dedicate it to the king!" Frieza looked at Fu with a calm expression, but just as his words fell, the atmosphere here suddenly became heavy.


    "No, no..." Fu waved his hand calmly: "Although the seed of the universe can give people unparalleled power, it is not used in this way."


    "How do you use it?" Frieza frowned at him.


    Fu immediately turned around and looked at the weird tree behind him, which was a tree planted in a different space by him: "Did you see this tree..."


    Gula: "From the very beginning, I cared about this tree?"


    "It is the new cosmic tree I cultivated with the seeds of the universe."


    Gula and them both looked surprised: "Cultivate the seed of the universe into a cosmic tree? You still have a seed of the universe?"


    Fu Qing held down his glasses and said, "Even the whole king can have two. Why can''t the Seed of the Universe have two? Originally I thought that it would be very good to take this Seed of the Universe from Monkey King''s hands. It¡¯s difficult to do so, so I made more preparations. Unexpectedly, Super 17 actually won the seed of the universe from the hands of Monkey King, which is really surprising; and this seed of the universe is better than me. That one is perfect too much."


    Having said this, Fu couldn''t help but touch the Cosmos Seed in his hand, feeling like he couldn''t put it down: "Look! What a huge and pure power! I can''t help but want to absorb it. I have used it; but, no, if I cultivate this cosmic seed into a cosmic tree, I will be more certain."


    Super 17: "Speaking of which, what is this cosmic tree used for?"


    F: "The cosmic tree is a huge tree in the legend. It was born by absorbing the nutrients of the universe. After absorbing the energy of the entire universe, I will nurture a new universe. How perfect! Isn''t it?"


    "I''m afraid, it''s more than this, right?" Super No.17 stared at Fu and said coldly: "A new universe will be bred, then a new order will be rebuilt, and new gods and kings will be born. You want to be the new king, that''s your goal, right?"


    "!!!"


    When Frieza and the others heard this, their complexions changed slightly. Does this cosmic tree still have this function?


    "Oh? Is this just your guess?" Fuchs looked at Super No.17 in surprise.


    Seeing Fu''s expression, Super 17 said indifferently: "It seems that my guess is correct?"


    The Evangelist laughed: "Well, it''s almost the same. At that time, I can give you a new god of destruction in the new universe~"


    "God of Destruction?" A weird smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Frieza''s mouth, and his eyes stared straight at the Seed of the Universe in Fr''s hand: "Who is that rare thing!"


    Fu frowned suddenly: "Why, are you still planning to steal my seed of the universe?" After that, he looked at Super 17 specifically: "Are you even Super 17? Then why do you want to Give me the seed of the universe?"


    Super No. 17 has a cold face: "Just to learn from your mouth the true effect of the Seed of the Universe. Now that you know it, you have no use value."


    "Hahaha~~~ Really?" Fu heard the words, but laughed out: "Sure enough, all of you are restless masters. Fortunately, I am not stupid, and I have left an eye on it. "


    "What do you mean?" Gu Ge suddenly felt a bad premonition.


    Fu Anran sat down with a casual look: "Do you think that when I called the Bigao Stars to help you remodel, I didn''t move any hands or feet?"


    "what?!!"


    The expressions of Frieza and others suddenly changed: "Asshole! What did you do?!!!"


    "I''m very curious, right, let you experience it yourself." As he said, Fu took out a ball-like thing and pressed a red button on it, Frieza, Gula, Gugo, Super No. 17 all knelt on the ground with a painful face: "Ahhh~~! Heart, heart-damn! Fu, what have you done to our heart?!!!"


    But after a while, Frieza''s four were suffering from cold sweat, and their hearts were painful like needles. They couldn''t help them.


    "It''s nothing." Fu said with a flat face: "Because the High Stars are a little afraid of being betrayed by the biochemicals they made, so they have developed a technology to add a protective measure to their hearts. Once the biochemicals do not Obedient, as long as you activate this protection, you can "bang" in an instant and let them be scrapped~"


    "You, you fellow!!!"


    All of Frieza''s four glared at Fu with an angry look. If their eyes could kill anyone, they would have cut Fu a thousand times.


    "So, as long as you are obedient and obedient and do things with me, not only will there be nothing, but when the time comes, you can still be a god of destruction."


    The four of the Gula were angry. However, their lives were in the hands of each other. Even if they were unwilling and angry, they could only suppress the killing intent in their hearts.


    Seeing Frieza and the others finally settled down for the time being, a smile appeared on the corners of Frieza''s mouth, and then walked towards the cosmic tree, only to see the spatial fluctuations in front of him, he was so integrated. In an invisible wall of air, he passed through a different space and came under the cosmic tree.


    Originally, I saw that the cosmic tree was not very large from the laboratory, but when Ephesus appeared at the foot of its tree, he discovered that the cosmic tree is so huge that it is so huge that a tree is equivalent to a planet .


    You know, this is just a new born tree, no different from a sapling. If it grows, how big should it be?


    Looking at the cosmic tree in front of him and his masterpiece, Fu is in a good mood. He immediately took out the newly obtained cosmic seed and just wanted to cultivate it into a new cosmic tree, but he suddenly saw the universe in his hands. The seed emits an incomparably dazzling light, instantly flies out of its hands, shoots into the trunk of the cosmic tree, the horrible devouring power bursts, and the entire cosmic tree is swallowed by it arrogantly.


    "This, this, this, this¡ª"


    Seeing this situation, his expression changed drastically. The seed of the universe swallowed the universe tree?


    However, just as his complexion changed drastically, the seed of the universe radiated a dazzling brilliance again. In the light, it began to take root and grow infinitely at an astonishing speed.


    At this moment, Fu was amazed to discover that, as well as his vitality, began to be swallowed by this new cosmic tree...

 3442 Chapter 129: Countdown to Destruction

    Not only the vitality, but Fu found that even the energy in his body was madly absorbed. In this way, he felt that in a few minutes, he might be sucked up to death.


    I couldn''t help being shocked and inexplicably, this cosmic tree still had such power, it was not even a bit more terrifying than the previous one.


    The previous tree can indeed absorb the vitality of humans and other creatures in various cosmic planets, but the effect is not so strong. If it is this cosmic tree, is it even the power of destruction gods, angels, and even the king? Can it be absorbed?


    With this cosmic tree, can his purpose be easily achieved?


    But why does this cosmic tree absorb the vitality and power of his master?The previous tree was clearly within his control.


    "Asshole! I''m the master who nurtured you! Do you even want to absorb me?" Fr furiously bombarded the new cosmic tree, causing the cosmic tree to become shaky. The next moment, it looked like a bear. The child became honest after being beaten by his parents. Suddenly, Fu found that the feeling of absorbing his vitality and strength had stopped, and immediately sat down on the ground, panting heavily.


    But at the same time, looking at the cosmic tree was extremely excited. He never thought that the effect of this cosmic tree would be so powerful. With this cosmic tree, would his experiments to invade the entire universe be possible? Started soon?


    "Come on! Cosmic Tree, no, it''s a Super Cosmic Tree. Come and show me how terrifying your abilities are!" Fu looked madly excited, and as his voice fell, Super Cosmic Tree''s The rhizome spreads out like tentacle snakes, rooting in the void, making its rhizome spread endlessly to all the planets in the universe, as the rhizome emits a strange light, all life on the planets in the universe is regarded by it. Absorbed at an astonishing speed, for a time, the entire universe was plunged into panic and great terror.


    The eleventh universe, the planet where Gillian and others live.


    "What''s the matter with these rhizomes?" Gillian raised his head to look at the secretly numb black rhizomes in the sky above his head, frowning deeply: "They are absorbing our vitality and internal energy!"


    "No, it won''t work, I feel like I don''t want to suck it dry." Cocote fell to the ground weakly.


    "Kekote, hold on!" Tuo Po immediately said loudly, but as soon as he finished speaking, he also felt weak all over and fell to the ground on one knee.


    "No, no, it''s so terrifying to absorb power. I''m afraid we will all become humans in a few minutes." Calvura yelled and looked at Monkey King: "Master, what is this thing? Hurry up and think of something, or your lovely apprentice will die."


    "..." When Sun Wukong heard the words, his face was speechless. It''s the time, do you have to skin it?


    Looking at the rhizomes that have completely covered the entire planet, Sun Wukong simply explained: "These rhizomes are the rhizomes of the legendary cosmic tree. The so-called cosmic tree feeds on the life energy of the entire universe. If the life energy of the universe is all If it is absorbed by it, then this universe will also go to extinction, and after absorbing the life energy of the universe, this cosmic tree can give birth to a new universe. It seems that all of this is due to the seizure of the seeds of the previous universe. , Fu used it to cultivate this cosmic tree."


    Kalifula immediately exaggerated and exclaimed: "Wow~ Is that seed of the universe so important? Damn No. 17, you must beat him up next time you see him!"


    "Wow hahaha~~~ It¡¯s great! It¡¯s great!~~¡± Carmin suddenly laughed excitedly at this moment: ¡°If this goes on, all mankind will be destroyed! It¡¯s great~ The nasty humans are finally going to die..."


    With a sound of''pop~'', Monkey King unceremoniously knocked on Carmin''s head, causing her exaggerated laughter to stop immediately, and squatting on the ground with a painful face holding her head and gasping.


    Lagus also weakened her feet at this moment, fell to her knees, looked at the cosmic tree rhizomes in the sky, and sighed slightly: "Are you going to die..."


    While there is a sense of relief in my heart, there is also a light nostalgia for this world, want to die?Still don''t want to die?At this moment, her heart was inexplicably tangled, but she seemed extremely calm.


    If she were alive, who would need her?The only Hertz who needs her is dead.


    "Is it him?" Lagusi''s gaze suddenly fixed on Monkey King''s body: "Will he need my power?"


    Feeling Lagusi''s gaze, Monkey King immediately walked over and touched her head: "I need not only your strength, but also you, so for me, live well."


    With that, a transparent egg-shaped light mask enveloped Lagusi''s body.


    Lagus got up and stood up from the ground, looking at her hands: "It feels... so warm... the feeling of being drawn in has disappeared..."


    Kalivra on the side saw this scene and immediately yelled: "Wow~Master, you didn''t even help your lovely apprentice me first. It''s really sad."


    "Only you talk a lot." Monkey King waved his hand, and an egg-shaped mask appeared on Calvura and Kail.


    At the same time, they also put on a shield for Jilian and the others; but when Monkey King wanted to perform for Kamin, she was arrogantly rejected by her: "Humph~~ I don¡¯t need it~ I''m biochemical Humans are not as weak as you humans. As long as there is light, my energy and physical strength are infinite. This cosmic tree is of no use to me. It sucks as it likes."


    "Are you sure?" Monkey King looked at Carmin with a smile on his face.


    "Indeed..." Before Carmin finished speaking, his figure suddenly tranced, and he felt a drowsy feeling: "Odd, weird? Why do I feel a little dizzy? My feet and feet are also a little soft? No, Impossible! My physical energy is unlimited, how could I be sucked up?"


    "Although your physical energy can be called infinite, your vitality is not eternal. How durable the machine is, and when the lifespan is down, this cosmic tree can absorb vitality~"


    Carmin was already lying softly on the ground now, with a face of difficulty raising his hand, looking at Monkey King: "Quickly, quickly give me one, to, to die..."


    Monkey King reached out and slapped her, and the mask immediately wrapped her.


    Although Kali Fu La and others received the help of Monkey King, the other creatures in the universe were not so lucky. Most of them have been sucked into dryness, and the universe has entered the countdown to extinction...

 3443 Chapter 130: Cosmic Crisis

    Palace of All Kings.


    The angels of the Twelve Universes were sitting around a round table drinking tea and chatting, and the atmosphere seemed very happy. The great priest sat on the main seat with a gentle smile on his face. Such a picture, for the angels, can be described as thousands of years. A picture of a rare family reunion


    Suddenly, the bright sky became dim, and the chattering angels frowned slightly. They looked up at the sky, but saw the sky full of black rhizomes rooting out in the void, gradually surrounding the entire Palace of Kings, and their vitality and energy It was also absorbed at an astonishing speed.


    "This is... the cosmic tree?!" Weiss'' face was shocked, very surprised: "This cosmic tree can extend to the Palace of All Kings?"


    He has been an angel for so many years. Naturally, the cosmic tree has been seen before, but it is the first time he has seen the cosmic tree that can enter the Palace of All Kings and swallow their angelic power and vitality at such an astonishing speed. .


    "Is this the cosmic tree made by Faldo? It seems pretty powerful." Bados smiled, facing such a swallowing force, she was still calm, waved the scepter in her hand, a transparent knot The world instantly enveloped the entire Palace of the Kings.


    However, the power of swallowing has not disappeared, they can still feel their vitality and power being absorbed, but the speed has slowed down.


    At this moment, Bados was a little surprised: "My enchantment can''t be completely isolated? This cosmic tree seems to be different from what I have seen before?"


    Kesdai frowned slightly: "We still do, what about other universe beings?"


    When all the angels heard this, their complexions changed slightly, and they picked up their scepters and looked at the universe they were in. But this look made them shocked, but in such a little time, most of the life in the universe has already died. , Only some powerful creatures are still struggling to support it, but if this continues, it will not take much time for the creatures of the universe to perish. By that time, all the energy of the universe will be absorbed completely. The remaining twelve universes will also perish.


    "father!"


    Weiss turned his head to look at the great priest.


    The great priest looked serious. This time the entire universe seemed to have encountered an unprecedented crisis. Naturally, he had discovered Nafu¡¯s movements a long time ago. It was just a cosmic tree, and he really didn¡¯t take it seriously. However, he did not expect that the cosmic tree that Fuch had planted exceeded his expectations. Even their power could be swallowed arbitrarily and could not be cut off. This should not be left alone.


    The great priest immediately got up and walked towards the inner hall of the whole king''s hall.


    In the hall densely covered with stone pillars, the twelve gods of destruction hid behind the stone pillars, all of their faces were speechless, and at the same time their brows were slightly wrinkled; the small body of the king was floating among the stone pillars, as if Looking for a hiding place, the other Quan King, lying on a stone pillar, said with a milky voice, "Hid you hide?"


    "Not yet..." The Quan King who was looking for a hiding place immediately replied, and then quietly hid behind a stone pillar in a corner, and said loudly, "Hidden."


    Well, the creatures outside in the universe are in extreme extinction, and the two kings aloft are actually playing peekaboo with the gods of destruction.


    Xiangpa quietly came to the opposite side of Birus and whispered to him: "Birus, Birus, do you feel that our vitality and strength are gradually disappearing?"


    "I need you to say it." Billus glanced at the elephant with his arms around his chest, his brows frowned deeply. He always felt something was going on outside, but he was playing peekaboo with Quan Wang. They didn''t dare to make any changes, even if their power and vitality were slowly disappearing, they could only endure it.


    Fortunately, just as Birus and the others were in incomparable suffering, the great priest came in: "Master King, the situation is in crisis now, and your game may be temporarily suspended."


    "Oh? Why? The great priest?" The king looked at the great priest with a puzzled expression.


    "Look at what the whole universe is like now."


    Hearing the words, the whole king raised his cute little head and stunned for a second. Then, the innocent and innocent, he showed a rare angry expression: "Hey~~ Who did this? Does he want to destroy the entire universe? "


    With that, the two Quan King''s figures flashed at the same time and appeared outside the Quan King''s Hall. Their little hands pointed at the rhizome that was densely covered with the entire sky, but nothing happened.


    "Ugh??"


    The two kings were very curious, and the little hand pointed again, but nothing changed.


    The whole king immediately looked at the great priest with confusion: "Great priest, why can''t this thing be erased?"


    "..." The great priest was silent, shocked in his heart, even the whole king couldn''t erase this cosmic tree?Is this really a cosmic tree?


    The destructive gods such as Birus were all stunned, and even the Lord Lord couldn''t erase them. What should I do?Do they use their own power to offset this swallowing power for the creatures in their universe?But even so, how long can they last?One minute?Two minutes?


    Just when Birus and the others were extremely anxious, they saw that the two kings suddenly held hands, and invisible ripples radiated from the two of them, enveloping twelve universes, and Birus and the others felt instantly Then, the feeling of swallowing their vitality and power disappeared, and everyone became curious: "This is?"


    The great priest said with a serious face: "Master Quan King has blocked the twelve universes with his own body. Now, the universe tree absorbs the life and energy of Master Quan King. Hurry up, you will destroy that tree. The Cosmic Tree, Master Quan can only hold on for an hour at most."


    Hearing the words, Birus immediately looked at Weis anxiously: "Wes! Quick! Quickly check where that cosmic tree is!"


    At this moment, not only Weiss, but also the angels of other universes also searched together...


    After a while, the twelve angels said almost simultaneously: "Found it."


    In the next instant, they took their respective gods of destruction, and disappeared into a flash of light.


    At the same time, just as Weiss was about to leave with Birus, the great priest stopped him: "Weiss, you first take Birus to the Twelve Universes to meet the Monkey King. With his help, the odds of winning may be greater."


    Weiss nodded solemnly, slapped the scepter in his hand on the ground, and disappeared in the Palace of All Kings with Birus.


    The great priest looked at the direction where Weiss and others disappeared, and then at the two kings, with a serious expression: "I hope it will be too late..." ..

 3444 Chapter 131 Super Cosmic Tree

    The seventh universe, the earth.


    To say that in the entire universe, the only thing that is still safe is the Earth in the seventh universe.


    Although the entire earth is also surrounded by the rhizomes of the cosmic tree, except for the dim sky, the earth is not affected.


    It''s just that people on the earth are panicking and curious. What are the roots of the tree in the sky?Is this a sign of disaster?


    "Madam, what is going on? Nothing big will happen again, right?" Xiao Wu asked Bulma, who was basking in the sun, looking up at the black rhizomes that covered the entire sky.


    She had clearly seen before that at the same time these rhizomes appeared, she and Bidili felt weak, and fell to the ground as if the power of the whole body had been taken away, but the lady''s hand gently waved it down. , All the discomfort has disappeared.


    Only then did she realize that this lady who looked like an ordinary person turned out to be an incredible figure.


    "You don''t need to be nervous." Bulma smiled and glanced at Xiao Wu, and said: "There is Wukong, it won''t take long for this matter to be resolved, but for safety reasons, during this period, you should not went out."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The eleventh universe.


    "Is it a bit too big to play?" Feeling the rapid disappearance of life in the universe, Monkey King crawled his chin and secretly said.


    He seemed to underestimate his energy a bit. He didn''t expect that the Seed of the Universe would become so overbearing after absorbing a little bit of his power mutation.


    But thinking that this world has all kings and super dragon balls anyway, as long as the super universe tree can be solved, there is no big problem.


    At this moment, Monkey King and the others saw a light curtain pouring down from the sky. At the same time as the light curtain disappeared, the figures of Vis and Billus appeared in the vision of Monkey King and others.


    "Master Goku." Billus and Weiss stepped forward and bowed to the Monkey King.


    Looking at the two, Monkey King said: "Now you two have time to run here?"


    Weiss respectfully said: "It is precisely because of the critical situation that I came to see you. You have also seen that the entire universe is now in an unprecedented crisis, and the position of that cosmic tree has been I found out that I came here to ask Master Wukong for your help."


    "Master Weiss, if there is something useful to us, please do not hesitate to give orders." Gillian looked at Weiss with a serious face.


    Weiss nodded to Ji Lian, this Ji Lian is good, indeed a very good helper.


    Monkey King: "All of you angels and gods of destruction have been dispatched, do you still need me?"


    Weiss¡¯ tone is respectful: ¡°As you can see, this cosmic tree can absorb our life and energy, even if it is so far apart, it¡¯s probably even more terrifying to draw power when it¡¯s close to the cosmic tree." Glancing at the shields on Kaier and others, he said: "You can completely block the absorption power of this cosmic tree. This kind of power is exactly what we need."


    "Master! Let''s go! Let this cosmic tree continue to wreak havoc, my little brothers and sisters are dangerous..." At this point, Calvura suddenly widened her eyes and screamed: "Ah~~Yes. ~!!! My little brothers and sisters are not all dead, right?"


    Weiss: "If they are not strong, I am afraid they are already..."


    "Ahhhh~~ I''m so angry!!" Calvura instantly burned with anger, and the terrifying aura released, which turned him into a super Saiyan uncontrollably: "Damn Fu~ My mother can never spare you! Master! Hurry up! Take us to find that bastard, I''m going to cut him off!!"


    "Let''s go." Monkey King took Lagusi''s hand, picked up Carmin with his hand, and walked to Weiss.


    When Kalifra and Kel saw this, they hurriedly moved closer to Monkey King; Topo and Gillian also hurriedly followed. As for Kekett and the others, they were very witty and did not follow. They knew very well that with their strength, they had gone. Can''t help much.


    Wess scepter stomped the ground, leading Monkey King and the others into a flash of light and rushed upward...


    the other side.


    Bardos and others have already arrived at the place where the super cosmic tree is.


    Looking at the huge super cosmic tree that obscures the sky, each of them is shocked: "Is this the cosmic tree? It is really different from the ordinary cosmic tree!"


    "Come here, the absorption speed of power has been significantly accelerated, and I feel that my strength has almost been weakened by two levels. It seems that we have to fight quickly!"


    "No, no, no, this is not an ordinary cosmic tree, this is a super cosmic tree." Fu stood up from the tree calmly, looked at the eleven angels and the gods of destruction, and bowed like a gentleman. Make a welcome letter: "Welcome, angels and the gods of destruction are able to come to the universe of yours. I am really flattered. I am Ephraim. Please take care of me."


    The eleven gods of destruction were not too lazy to talk nonsense with Fu, and at the same time stretched out their right hands and aimed them at the super cosmic tree, condensing destruction energy in their palms...


    Seeing this posture, Fu''s face changed slightly, and the eleven gods of destruction took action at the same time. Even if he believed in this super universe tree, he would inevitably be nervous and afraid.


    But the next moment, Fu¡¯s nervousness and fear disappeared invisible, because the super tree seemed to be threatened, and the beating sound of the heart became more violent. In an instant, the destruction energy just condensed in the hands of the destruction gods was instantly lost Absorbed completely.


    "Unexpectedly, even can absorb destructive energy?" Xiangpa and others'' destructive expressions changed drastically.


    "It''s a bit bad now." Bados looked serious: "Like Master Pa, it seems that the energy attack seems to have no effect here. You should use pure physical attacks to forcibly destroy this cosmic tree!"


    Hearing this, Xiangpa and other destruction gods flashed away and slammed their fists towards the universe tree.


    "This can''t work."


    When Fu saw this, he immediately drew out his two swords and cut it, and opened the door of time and space with a single wave. Several figures flashed out of it, blocking the front of Xiangpa and others.


    Seeing the figure standing in front of them, the complexions of Xiangpa and others became difficult to look: "You, are from the seventh universe..."


    "Ohhhhhh~~God of Destruction~~ just right, let''s use you to try my new power!"


    "Monkey King?!" Xiangpa saw the person in front of him, his face changed drastically, and the next moment he immediately shook his head: "No, you are Nok? Are you not soldiers of the seventh universe? Why do you want to help Fu?"


    "Help him?" Nok shook his head disdainfully: "Don''t be mistaken, this uncle is just to verify my newly acquired power on you, nothing more!" ..

 3445 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Two

    "Ah~~ha!!"


    In the middle of a big drink, Knok¡¯s black hair instantly turned light green and stretched at a speed visible to the naked eye, reaching his waist, transforming into Super Saiyan 3. No, this is not just Super Saiyan 3. Because Knok¡¯s hair is actually light green at the moment, that is to say, his Super 3 has been integrated into the Super Pass mode. The huge breath is surrounded by crackling thunder and lightning, and the power is amazing.


    "So strong!" Xiangpa looked at Nok, frowning slightly. Compared with Li Zhida, this Nok is almost as powerful as another person.


    "This is what Super Saiyan 3?" Quitra, the fourth universe god of destruction, said with a serious face.


    "Wrong!" Knok shook his fingers with a face of contentment, and explained indifferently: "This is the legendary Super Saiyan 3 integrated into the realm of the legendary Super Saiyan, how about it, it''s very strong! Ha! Haha~~!! Gods of destruction, under the new power of my Nok, tremble!!!"


    The violent breath shook the sky roaring, at this moment, Nok was extremely arrogant.


    Xiangpa''s eyes widened in astonishment: "Didn''t it mean that only Broly in Universe Seven and Kelly in Universe Six under my jurisdiction can be transformed into Chuan Chao? You guys will also?"


    "Hahaha~~ This is what is stronger than Gaoxingren! Today I am already a perfect biochemical man. I was born out of the Monkey King cell, and now I am integrated into Broly, Gillian, etc. Human cells, who I am today, are invincible!!!"


    With a arrogant scream, Knok''s figure flashed and banged towards the elephant.


    "Huh~~A mere mortal, do you still want to challenge the god of destruction?" Xiangpa immediately furious, showing his fat body, and fighting with Nok.


    Suddenly, the void was blurred and collapsed, shaking the Super Universe Tree from time to time.


    At this moment, the super cosmic tree seemed to feel a great threat, and it began to act autonomously. The rhizomes spread indefinitely, and they were gradually covering the entire space here.


    "This is..." Bados''s complexion changed slightly: "Not good! Master Xiangpa''s battle stimulated this super cosmic tree, and the absorption power became stronger!"


    While she was talking, she saw hundreds of rhizomes spreading towards her, Bados hurriedly dodged and retreated. However, more rhizomes stretched out from the ground around him, and there was no way to hide. He attacked with energy bombs, but the energy bombs just Condensation is the disappearance of being absorbed in an instant. He picked up the scepter in his hand and knocked, but unexpectedly, hitting the rhizome, as if hitting an extremely hard diamond, made a harsh''Dangdang'' sound.


    The dignified angel, under this rhizome, turned out to be helpless. He could only retreat and was entangled by the rhizome, then tied and hung in the air.


    "Ahhh~ it''s not good, the energy is absorbed faster." In this case, Bados still looked calm.


    Bados is still the case, other angels and the gods of destruction are naturally in the same situation, all of them are entangled by the roots of the super cosmic tree and hung in the air after resisting fruitless.


    The super cosmic tree that has absorbed the energy of Monkey King, the super cosmic tree bred is simply an invulnerable metamorphosis level, and even the angels are helpless with it.


    Eleven angels plus eleven gods of destruction, at this moment, all were tied up in the air by the roots of the super cosmic tree, continuously absorbing the life and energy from them.


    "It''s great! It''s really great!!" At this moment, Fu was trembling with excitement. He didn''t expect that this super cosmic tree could be so powerful, and it was really surprising: "Suck it! Come on! Super universe tree~ soon! Soon you will have enough energy to give birth to a new universe~!!!"


    "But~" Knok snorted uncomfortably from the side. He originally wanted to show off his power in front of the God of Destruction. He didn''t expect that the next moment the Super Universe Tree would take action and directly tied up all the angels and Gods of Destruction. , The limelight was robbed of it.


    "This, isn''t this very bad~Hey~!!" Xiangpa tried to break free from the restraints, but under the horrible swallowing power, he felt powerless, unable to resist at all, and immediately turned towards Batu Si looked over and said, "Hey~ Bardos, think of a way! I will be sucked into a cat if this continues!"


    Bados was calm: "It can''t be helped, like Master Pa. I can''t get it tied up by this stem. Moreover, you''re so fat, so it''s not a big problem to get a little fat."


    Elephant Pa: "..."


    "It''s over~ We''re not going to be annihilated, are we?" Macarita put on an expression of old regret: "I knew I would die like this, so people should have a good relationship and live for so long. , I never talked about a relationship, ah~ think about it now, I feel so sorry!"


    Kesi''s face was speechless: "When is this, do you still want this?"


    At this moment, a curtain of light pouring down from the sky like a galaxy, Monkey King and others have appeared in the field, watching Bados and the others being tied and hung in the air in various poses, Monkey King couldn¡¯t help but smile: "Oh~ you are What kind of party are you holding? Let me join one."


    "Wow~ the savior is here." Makarita looked at Monkey King with a smile on her face: "Quickly, Monkey King, save us! Otherwise, we will be sucked up soon."


    Kesi immediately vomited: "Macarita, please don''t use such words on such occasions."


    Bados looked at the rhizomes spreading to Monkey King and others, but he quickly reminded: "Wes~ take them away and find his father. This super cosmic tree is a little weird. Don¡¯t let it be. Caught!"


    Seeing this, Kalifula wanted a Qigong wave to blast it over, but the Qigong wave had disappeared before it had condensed and formed.


    "I still don''t believe it!" Calvura yelled immediately, turned into pink, and blasted a fist towards the stem. With a roar, the rhizome was in peace, spreading and winding all the way, directly hanging Calvura upside down. In the air.


    Kalifula immediately screamed: "Wow~~Master, help!"


    "Sister!" Upon seeing this, Kel ran over in a hurry, trying to tear off the rhizome that trapped Calvula, but instead, she herself was bound by the restraints and hung with Calvula.


    In this regard, Monkey King was speechless, and Kail''s behavior was simply sending it off.


    Shaking his head, Monkey King stepped forward. The moment the black rhizome that spread to him touched Monkey King, it didn''t get entangled. Instead, like a pet, it approached Monkey King''s trousers, gently rubbing against him. In one scene, Dover and the others were stunned. What happened? Not only did this super cosmic tree not attack Monkey King, but instead acted spoiled at him?..

 3446 Chapter 133 Rebellion

    Sun Wukong was also very surprised by the behavior of the super cosmic tree. He took a serious look at it and discovered that, because the super cosmic tree had absorbed a little of his energy, it had actually born a spiritual intelligence. Because it was born from absorbing the energy of Monkey King, the Super Universe Tree is very familiar with Monkey King''s breath, and seems to have treated him like a mother.


    After learning about the situation, Monkey King suddenly looked speechless. He really did not expect that one day, a tree would be regarded as a''mother''.


    "While playing." Monkey King kicked the stem to the side with an angry kick. Unexpectedly, the stem was sticking up like a dog skin plaster and looked very cheerful, like a pug. He thought that Monkey King was following it. Play it.


    "This...what''s the situation?" Kesi looked curious: "Why is the Super Universe Tree so close to Master Wukong?"


    Bados and the others both looked at Monkey King curiously. The super cosmic tree planted by the enemy was so close to Monkey King, it was really hard for them to understand for a while.


    Not only Bados and the others, Fu also has a dumbfounded look at this moment. The cosmic tree he planted would be so close to an outsider, which made him very angry. Several times he wanted to forcibly control the super cosmic tree to Monkey King. Launched an attack, but the result was a strong resistance from the Super Universe Tree, which made him very shocked.


    This super cosmic tree would actually resist his orders, and it would have intelligence?


    "Asshole, I''m your master! Attack! Attack me!!" Fu was furious at the moment, and finally planted such a powerful super cosmic tree. He refused to obey his command and turned into a betrayal. Up.


    Seeing Fu''s performance, Monkey King smiled, patted the rhizome beside him, and said calmly: "Let them go, stop absorbing the life and energy of the universe."


    As soon as Monkey King¡¯s voice fell, Bados and others who were bound were released. At the same time, the roots of the super cosmic tree were rooted in the void, and the roots that spread all the universe were all evacuated and retracted into the body of the super cosmic tree. under.


    At this moment, all universes are back to normal, but the creatures that lost their lives cannot be restored.


    "The power of absorption has disappeared?" Macarita came to Sun Wukong and looked at him curiously: "Now, Master Wukong, why does this cosmic tree listen to you?"


    Upon hearing this, everyone looked at Monkey King, including Fu and them.


    Monkey King said embarrassedly: "Because this cosmic tree has absorbed my energy before it can mutate, it is very familiar with my breath, so it should treat me as a relative."


    "That''s it." Weiss and the others had a clear look.


    "There is such a thing!" Fu''s complexion became very ugly.


    Knok immediately looked at Ferrer with a joking look: "It seems that this super cosmic tree is not under your control."


    When he heard this, his face was even more ugly.


    Bados walked in front of Monkey King and looked at him curiously. Now, she became more and more curious about Monkey King: "By absorbing your power, the cosmic tree can be mutated to this degree, Master Monkey, how are you? What kind of existence is it? Even Master Quan, it is impossible to cause such a change in the cosmic tree."


    "That''s it." Kesi listened and nodded earnestly: "Even if we are tied up, we still can''t get rid of it. This super cosmic tree is really beyond specifications."


    "Such a dangerous cosmic tree, can''t let it continue to exist!" Li Jier, the eighth cosmic destruction god, said seriously.


    When the other gods of destruction heard the words, they all fixed their gazes on the super cosmic tree. The super cosmic tree seemed to feel their hostility, and immediately became agitated, and the roots burrowed out of the ground and void, besieging everyone. Among them, the terrifying absorption power appeared again.


    "Idiot! Stop irritating it, do you still want to be hung up?" Calvura immediately shouted at the destruction gods.


    It''s just that the destruction gods didn''t listen to her, their faces were solemn, and their killing intent spread, as if they were determined to remove this super cosmic tree.


    Indeed, this super cosmic tree is absolutely catastrophic for the entire universe, and they will feel uneasy if they don''t get rid of it.


    "You don''t need to be so nervous." Monkey King stepped forward, tapped the super cosmic tree, and said, "I think it is very interesting, so this super cosmic tree will be mine in the future."


    As he spoke, he saw his hand stretched out, and the infinitely huge super cosmic tree shrank instantly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and flew into the palm of Monkey King.


    "This..." When the gods of destruction saw this scene, all of them frowned. As soon as the fifth universe god of destruction Yarak wanted to speak, he was grabbed by Birus and pulled behind him, and his heart was almost frightened. Must jump out of his chest.


    Ma Ye, fortunately, he stopped it in time. If Yarak was asked to say something that shouldn''t be said, and offend Master Monkey King, then all their gods of destruction must be accounted for here.


    Other gods of destruction don''t know how terrible Monkey King is, but he knows than Ruth, you guys really don''t know how to write death words.


    At the same time, seeing the super cosmic tree being taken away, Fu''s expression was ugly and extremely angry, but reason has restrained his anger. Now there are twelve gods of destruction and twelve angels. There is even a horrible existence beyond the specifications of Monkey King, who has mastered the super universe tree, and fights with them without any chance of winning.


    "withdraw!"


    Very decisive, Fu pulled out the two swords from his waist and cut the space, and disappeared with Nok and others.


    "Ah~ let him run again!" Calvura was suddenly angry when she saw this scene.


    The other gods of destruction didn''t care much, and only a few people, after they took time out, they wanted to solve him, but it was a matter of minutes.


    Weiss looked at Monkey King and said, "Since you are interested in this super cosmic tree, Lord Goku, you can leave it to you for safekeeping. However, please don''t let it absorb the life and energy of the universe anymore. All universes now, I can''t bear the second injury anymore."


    Monkey King waved his hand, and they disappeared with Calvula.


    Seeing that Monkey King was gone, Xiangpa looked at Weiss: "Weiss, is it really okay to give him such a dangerous super cosmic tree?"


    Birus immediately looked at Xiangpa with a look of contempt: "Idiot, what can you do if you don''t give it to him? You still want to grab it? Tell you, the existence of Monkey King is more dangerous than Lord Quan Wang!"


    "what?!!"


    Not only are all the gods of destruction, the other angels are all surprised. ..

 3447 Chapter 134: Yu

    "Birus, what you said is a bit too much, right?" Xiangpa was a hundred unbelievers: "Is there anyone in this world who is more terrifying than Lord Quan? That is impossible!"


    Birus glanced at Xiangpa with a look of contempt: "Being able to say such a thing shows your ignorance."


    "What? Billus, do you want to fight again?" Xiangpa immediately looked angry.


    However, it was stopped in time by Bados: "Master Pa, please calm down, this is not the time to quarrel." After speaking, he said very seriously: "Since Master Birus said so, it must be no It may lie to us, but, Lord Billus, how much do you know about Lord Monkey King? Can you tell us what you know?"


    Birus put his arms around his chest: "I can only say that Master King is angry, and will only erase a certain universe, and will never erase all universes; but Master Monkey King is different. If you make him angry, he Will erase this world without hesitation, remember, it is everything in this world!"


    "!!!"


    All the gods of destruction and angels are shocked. Is this a bit exaggerated?Everything, including Lord Quan King?That Monkey King is already so powerful?Why doesn''t it sound like I don''t believe it.


    But thinking about that super cosmic tree, their hearts beat faster one by one. What Billus said is not true, right?Can a mere mortal really grow to the height of Lord Quan?Is it possible to cultivate at that height?


    "The Monkey King... really makes people more and more curious." A slight smile appeared on the corner of Bados''s mouth, and his eyes released a strong light of interest.


    Wes clapped his hands and attracted everyone''s attention: "Well, everyone, the matter of the super cosmic tree has been resolved, we should go back and report the situation to Master Quan Wang."


    After speaking, Weis took Birus into a beam of light instantly and rushed up into the sky.


    The other angels also followed their respective gods of destruction...


    Earth, Bulma''s home, living room.


    Looking at the small and vivid super cosmic tree on the desktop, Bidili was full of curiosity: "Is this the culprit that covered the entire sky before? It can really extend the rhizome to all universes?"


    As he said, he stretched out his hand to touch, but was slapped away by Calvula: "Don''t touch it, just your strength, if you accidentally take a breath from it, you will have to die."


    "Is it so dangerous?" Vidili was about to withdraw her hand.


    Bulma took the Super Cosmic Tree in his hand indifferently, carefully examined it, and then said with a little surprise: "No wonder you will be brought back by Wukong. The inner space-time universe, the natural ability of this universe tree It¡¯s really not bad, and it also gave birth to spiritual wisdom, which is indeed worth training."


    The Super Universe Tree seemed to understand Bulma¡¯s praise, and looked pleased to rub the branch against her arm, Bulma smiled immediately, and touched its branches and leaves: "Really good." With a soft light disappearing into the super universe Among the tree trunks, the super cosmic tree flew out of the window in an instant, rooted in the soil of the yard, and swelled against the storm. In a moment, it formed a towering tree, which can be described as covering the sky and shining from the sun. Ying''s light.


    The next moment, under Kaier and the others'' expressions full of surprise, a cute and lovely little girl stepped on the glow of the glow, walked out of the radiant tree trunk, and flew into the arms of Monkey King. Qiao Shengsheng called "Dad".


    When Sun Wukong heard this, his face suddenly hurt, but luckily he didn''t call him "mother", otherwise it would be even more embarrassing.


    The little girl seems to be only six or seven years old, pink and jade, delicate and cute, as if carefully portrayed, flawless, she is the spirit body of the super universe tree after being enchanted by Bulma.


    "Wow~ a person flew out of the tree trunk? Called Master your father?" Yulin was stunned: "Master, what''s the situation? It''s not your illegitimate daughter, right?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Monkey King slapped Yulin on the head angrily, then stretched out his hand to squeeze the little girl''s cheek, and said, "It''s so cute, but you can''t be called Dad, but the owner."


    "Master Dad."


    Monkey King: "..."


    Kamin immediately watched Monkey King spit out with a look of contempt: "It really is a pervert, and he still has this hobby."


    Monkey King immediately glanced over: "I think you are itchy, right?"


    Carmin hurriedly covered his mouth with both hands, his eyes widened, looking at Monkey King innocently.


    "Wow~ it''s so cute, let me hug." Bulma instantly overwhelmed her mother''s love, and ran away the little girl from Monkey King''s arms, kissing and rubbing her cheek.


    Lagus also looked at the little girl with shining eyes, and was obviously attracted by her cuteness.


    "Goku, let''s give her a name." Bulma teased the little girl with joy as she said.


    Sun Wukong pondered for a moment, and said: "Since she is the incarnation of the universe tree, then name it a''yu'' and change it to the homophonic''Yu'', and then call her''Yu''."


    "Yu...is really good." Bulma said with satisfaction: "Have you heard, Yu, you will be called''Yu'' from now on~"


    "Happy! Happy!" Yu spoke very succinctly, clapping her hands again and again, looking very happy, her cute appearance was almost bloody.


    "Wow~ so cute." Calvura and the others surrounded them all.


    Monkey King looked at him with a smile, but the next moment he suddenly felt a slight fluctuation in his body space, and a dark black hole appeared behind him. Monkey King frowned, but he sensed the other side of the black hole. Later, he did not resist, and let the black hole swallow him and disappear.


    "Wow~Master!!"


    Kell happened to see this scene and immediately exclaimed.


    Bulma glanced at the place where Monkey King had disappeared, and said calmly: "It''s okay, don''t be nervous, Wukong just went to another place to play again, really a guy who can''t rest."


    Hearing the words, Calvula pouted, "Huh? Master is so cunning that he won''t call me when he goes out to play."


    Somewhere in time and space, in a place that looked like a temple, Monkey King looked at the surrounding houses and the dark night sky, and then fixed his gaze on the front steps. A girl with pointed ears and a seemingly cute girl said: "Then, explain Come on, the King of Time, why did you bring me here?" ..

 3448 Chapter 135: The King of Time

    "It''s you! It''s you! It must be you!"


    However, the answer to Monkey King was the Excited Exclaimed by the King of Time. She jumped down from the steps and flew towards Monkey King. She hung her on his body, with a small hand around his neck. Shaking vigorously, it looks very excited.


    "Speaking of people." Monkey King slapped her angrily.


    The King of Time looked at Monkey King with a red face, and the old Gao with a small mouth: "Are you the Monkey King of the Seventh Universe? It''s really too much to go through the present and the future, and change history at will. Now, History has completely deviated from the original track. This kind of unprecedented thing, even the king of the world of my time does not know what to do."


    Monkey King: "What history is not history? Isn''t history created by man?"


    "That''s right...but the key is not this..." The King of Time jumped off Sun Wukong, took out a scroll, and unfolded it in front of Sun Wukong: " Come and take a look at this, this is a huge event! Look at this time and space, there has never been such a time and space in history!"


    "Because of your chaos, an unexpected time and space was born in the cracks of time in this world. I dispatched time and space patrols to investigate, and now I have lost contact. The only information I get is that the world is All of our universes are extremely dangerous, you say, what should we do? What should we do?!!!"


    "Oh~ Calm down, don''t be so anxious." Monkey King looked at the time and space that appeared in the gap of time with interest, and a little smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. This time and space is indeed quite interesting. That super cosmic tree spawned a brand new time and space in the next moment, this Dragon Ball world was really interesting.


    "How can I calm down?" The King of Time stomped his feet in a desperate manner: "It''s all because you have changed history indiscriminately, and the changes are messy! You also created such a dangerous super cosmic tree that led to this series of events. Hurry up, what is your purpose for doing this?"


    "Purpose?" Monkey King''s eyes suddenly became deep: "Of course it is to destroy the world."


    "Ah~?!!!" The King of Time, who was still yelling with a face of anger, seemed to be pressed the pause button, and immediately froze in stunned position. Ten seconds passed before she reacted. Coming over, he looked at Monkey King with a trembling face, shaking with fright: "You, you--"


    But let alone, her frightened expression is quite cute.


    "Where is the realm king of the time, you are so courageous, so small." Monkey King stretched out his hand and squeezed her face, jokingly.


    Seeing Monkey King¡¯s gentle smiling face, the King of Time was relieved immediately, and then pouted his little mouth high again with an angry expression: "Too bad! You are so bad~ You actually scared me on purpose! I don¡¯t care. Anyway, this time and space was born because of you. You have to take full responsibility and help me solve it."


    "What''s the benefit?"


    "Huh? Do you still want benefits?" The King of Time had an exaggerated expression.


    "Of course, I won''t do things that are not good for me."


    The King of Time immediately pursed his mouth again: "Tell you, I am a pauper and I have nothing."


    This is quite reasonable, and Monkey King suddenly looked speechless, but thinking about it, any benefit does not make much sense to him, and immediately said: "Well, let¡¯s talk about it for so long, I don¡¯t know yet. What''s your name, you can introduce yourself, how about it?"


    "Exactly?"


    "That''s it."


    "Then you can listen well." The King of Time immediately jumped onto the steps, his hands on his hips with an expression of expression: "I am the owner of this''Lay of Time'', the King of Time-Kuronoa (Dragon Ball Super Universe translates to Kaiyin), maintain the order of time with the bird''time time'' that pushes time..."


    The bird on the side crowed very cooperatively.


    "Now, as the king of time, I officially grant you the identity of a time-space patrol to find out the extra time and space in the gap of time."


    With that, the little hand turned towards Monkey King and wanted to put on Monkey King''s costume of the time and space patrol. However, after failing, he gave a faint voice, and after several more clicks, he still couldn''t change it.


    "Don''t change it. I was not interested in your air patrol at that time, but I was a little interested in this time and space, so I will go and have fun." Monkey King said, waving his hand, a portal suddenly flashed, and the next moment I saw Califora poked out her head full of curiosity and appeared on the other side of the portal. After seeing Monkey King, she was surprised: "Wow~Master, did you open this portal?"


    Monkey King: "Call Kaier, Lagusi, Camin come here."


    Kalivra shouted at her back immediately: "Kel, Lagus, Carmin, come here, there is work!"


    After speaking, he got into the portal and appeared in front of Monkey King.


    Kalivra looked around curiously: "Master, where is this place? Who is that little bit?"


    At this time, Kaier, Lagus, and Kamin had already passed the portal to the Lair of Time. After looking around, they all fixed their gazes on the Lord of Time.


    The Realm King God of Time with his arms akimbo his hips, staring at Califra angrily: "What a small thing, it''s really rude, I am the owner of this Lair of Time-Realm King God."


    "You are the King of Time?" Camin immediately looked upset. When they were villains before, they often dealt with the time and space patrolmen.


    "The King of Time? What are you doing? Haven''t heard of it?" Calvura said with a curious look.


    Lagus said with a calm face: "It''s the head of those time-space patrolmen."


    "Oh, that''s it." Calvura nodded immediately: "So, the other''Master'' and they are here too?" Then she looked around: "Why didn''t you see it?"


    "I have sent them to this time and space." The King of Time pointed to a mark on the scroll floating in the air and said: "It''s just that I have lost contact with them now, so this is the purpose of calling you here. "


    "So, the other''Master'' and they have been killed?" Calvura''s eyes glowed immediately, with a look of excitement: "Although that''Master'' is very good at cooking, he can transform into a super four. Even in danger? In that case, there are very powerful masters in that time and space~" ..

 3449 Chapter 136 Different Time and Space World

    The Realm of Time King God said with a serious face: "If both Goku and Vegeta can be in danger, it is obvious that there are at least people stronger than them in that world."


    "Is it better than Super 4?" Calvura instantly beamed her eyes: "What are you waiting for, Master, let''s go quickly!"


    Monkey King: "There should be many strong people in that time and space. You guys may not be able to cope with it, so let''s bring Broly with you."


    After speaking, Monkey King waved his hand again, and a portal emerged. This time, from the other side of the portal, it turned out to be the figure of Bados. After she saw Monkey King, she was surprised: " Master Goku, your place seems to be in the Nest of Time, right? Are you trying to...?"


    Monkey King: "Bados, how come you are with Billus?"


    Bados is holding a scepter with a smile on his face: "Master Xiangpa and they are now looking for Super Dragon Ball in the sixth and seventh universes, so I am only here as a guest for the time being. By the way, Master Wukong, you are What are you going to do? Is there something to do with Lord Billus? Do you need me to tell him?"


    "No, Broly is there? Let him come."


    Bados immediately turned around and looked into the distance: "Broly, Master Goku is looking for you."


    Hearing this, Broly, who was still in the arduous practice, immediately stepped forward and appeared at the gate of the portal. He leaped in one step quickly, bowed respectfully to Monkey King, and then looked around curiously.


    Afterwards, Bados stepped into the portal. Together with her, there were the tenth universe angel-Kesi; the eleventh universe angel-Macarita.


    Monkey King looked at the three daughters and said, "Are you free? What are you doing here with you?"


    Kesi had a serious expression: "Isn''t Wukong-sama not welcome?"


    Monkey King: "I''m just curious. As angels, you also have time to run around."


    Bados smiled: "Master Xiangpa and they are all looking for Super Dragon Ball, so we rarely have one day off, so we will come and have a look. After all, the place that can arouse Master Wukong''s interest will be interesting, right? "


    The King God of the Time Realm on the side looked at the three angels of Bados with a happy expression: "Unexpectedly, my lair of the time will welcome the presence of three angels. It is really an honor. "


    Macarita looked at the King of Time: "The King of Time, you called Master Wukong with great fanfare. Has there been any major change in history?"


    "It''s not just a change, it''s a super big change!" The King of Time had an exaggerated expression, and then, as if slow for a while, with a look of astonishment: "Sir? You call this Wukong an adult? !"


    Hearing the words, Kesi fixed his gaze on the Lord of Time: "Did you not know Master Wukong before calling him?"


    The Realm of Time Kingshen nodded earnestly: "Have you understood it before, it seems to be better than Wukong in other time and space."


    When Bados heard this, a slight curve suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: "That''s it? It seems that you should have done a very rude thing to Master Wukong, right?"


    "Uh~" When the King of Time heard the words, his expression suddenly stiffened. He immediately remembered the scene where she was hanging on Monkey King and pinching his neck. He swallowed his saliva and vomited, "It should be...no Seriously?"


    With a smile on the corners of Bados''s mouth, he asked, "If you did the same rude behavior to Lord Quan, what would you think?"


    "Hiss~" The Realm King of Time took a cold breath in fright, and his pretty face instantly turned pale: "He, he, he, he..." Obviously, he was so scared that he couldn''t speak, and he immediately thumped. With a cry, he knelt down in front of Monkey King: "Yes, I''m sorry!"


    "Okay, I didn''t blame you again, get up." Monkey King saw that the Realm of Time King God was really frightened. He immediately walked over and touched her head, lifted her up, and glanced at Bados. , Sure enough, this female angel is very dark-bellied, she actually scared the King God of Time in this way, it scared this child.


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s gentle face, he was really not angry, the King of Time was really relieved, and then he respectfully saluted: "I''m sorry, Lord Wukong, I once again apologize for the rude behavior before! "


    But in my heart, it has been a long time unable to calm down: "Mom, Lord Monkey King of Universe Seven, is this terrifying? Can you compare with Lord Quan?"


    If Sun Wukong read her thoughts right now, he might slap him and compare him with that little boy. Isn''t that demeaning him?


    Monkey King: "Okay, stop talking nonsense, let''s get to the point."


    "Yes." The Time Realm King God no longer dared to act like her Time Realm King God, and said to Calvula and the others with a serious face: "What you are going to this time is an unknown The main purpose of the space-time world is to rescue the two space-time patrols I sent there. By the way, I will explore the world. If it is determined that it is harmful to the universe, please clear it out; if not, you can return."


    "It''s simple." Calvura can be said to be high in fighting spirit.


    Broly said with a serious face: "How to judge that they are harmful to the universe?"


    The King of Time: "If they want to invade other universes, or conquer the world to disrupt the order of the universe''s history, it is harmful."


    Bados said: "If you can''t make a correct judgment, then follow Master Wukong''s arrangement."


    "Understood." Broly nodded seriously.


    The King of Time immediately pointed lightly on the time-space scroll, and the entire scroll instantly turned into a dark black hole, appearing in front of Monkey King and his group.


    The King of Time: "Go, please be careful."


    Seeing Monkey King taking the lead and entering the gate of the black hole first, Bados said with regret: "It''s a pity, if it wasn''t for the position, I would also like to join in the fun."


    Macarita: "Yes, it should be fun to take an adventure with Master Goku? Should we also train a successor and retired?"


    Kesi glanced at Macarita: "Could it be that you passed the super cosmic tree event, do you really want to fall in love?"


    Macarita: "If there is an object."


    Bados: "Isn''t Goku-sama very suitable? Handsome and powerful."


    Kesi: "But I heard that Master Goku already has a wife~"


    "Huh? Who is it?" Macarita immediately became concerned...

 3450 Chapter 137-Towa

    A world in different time and space, an unknown planet.


    There are pits and pits everywhere, in dilapidated conditions, a scene after the war.


    The door of the black hole flashed, Monkey King and others walked out of it one by one.


    Watching the scene around, Calvura said: "Looking at this scene, it seems that a very fierce fight took place, Master, did you say that the two people we were looking for were caused by the battle with others?"


    "It should be." Monkey King nodded calmly: "And depending on the situation, it should be lost, otherwise there will be no news."


    As soon as the voice fell, the sky suddenly cracked a space-time crack, and five figures walked out of it, looking at the Monkey King and his group below, the leading woman with a graceful figure smiled: "Oh, it seems that there is another prey coming to the door That''s it."


    "That''s - Monkey King and Vegeta!"


    Seeing the two of them behind the woman, Carmin said with surprise.


    Kalivra looked at the eyes of the two and frowned: "Their eyes are a bit wrong, why are they black?"


    Lagus: "It seems to be controlled?"


    Broly looked serious: "Is under control? No wonder we will lose contact. In other words, our goal has been determined, Master Monkey King?"


    "..." Monkey King did not answer, but looked at the woman with a graceful figure in the sky and the man on the left behind her with some curiosity. From them, Monkey King felt a familiar breath. The breath is very similar to Fu: "These two people will not be Fu''s parents? But they have no blood connection with Fu, but the genes are the same. It seems that Fu is a man-made human created using their genes. , Can be regarded as Fu''s parents."


    "You should also be time-space patrols?" The woman moved her perspective and looked at Monkey King''s body. Due to the problem of standing in line, she knew at a glance that Monkey King was the leader of this group.


    "For the time being." Sun Wukong looked away from the woman, looked at Sun Wukong zeno and Vegeta zeno: "We are here for them this time. If you can let them go, it''s up to you. For the sake of being a beautiful woman, nothing I can do has happened."


    "Oh ha ha ha ~~" The woman suddenly laughed out: "You really said something that made me very happy, but no, these two people are very important experimental materials that the adult gave me. , I have to rely on them to strengthen Mira, but I can¡¯t give it back to you. If I want, I can take it with my own ability.¡±


    "Oh oh oh~~ It seems that I have to start a fight, right?" Calvura suddenly looked excited, eager to try.


    Sun Wukong slapped her on the head with an angry slap: "You give me a little lady, don''t show up like a fighting freak, learn how to learn Kaier, how good."


    "Lady, that''s not my image." Calvura immediately curled her lips, but she calmed down.


    The woman immediately ordered: "Mila, go try their skills."


    "Yes, Master Towa." The artificial man named Mila immediately raised his breath, leaning over and rushing towards the Monkey King and his party.


    Sun Wukong put his hand on the shoulder of Kalifula who was about to do it, and said: "Since the other party sent a man-made human, then, Carmin, leave it to you. If you lose, the family law will wait."


    "Huh?! ~ How is this!" Carmin was shocked. It seemed that she was terrified of the family law in Sun Wukong''s mouth, and her eyes became extremely vicious: "Huh~ This kind of guy, I can settle it in twos or twos. ."


    The figure instantly turned into a stream of light, and he fought with Mika, igniting the mighty wind and arrogance, and the two stone mountains all around were instantly shattered and collapsed, and the sound was earth-shaking.


    "Oh~ a little bit of strength." Ka Min Jiao yelled. In a fierce collision with Mira, she suddenly turned into a data streamer and sank into Mira''s chest, and Mira suddenly froze in place.


    "this is?"


    The face of the woman named Towa changed slightly. She really didn''t expect that the biochemical person on the other side had the strange ability to invade the human body.


    Sun Wukong saw Towa''s face changed slightly and smiled back: "Well, is my biohuman being better than the artificial human you made?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, it''s impossible!" Towa immediately rejected: "The Mira I made is the most perfect!"


    "Really." Monkey King looked at the field and said calmly: "Kamin, after lingering like this, it won''t be two or two hits~"


    "Huh? It didn''t take long for them!" Mila''s mouth suddenly screamed Carmin, and then he saw that he suddenly squeezed his palm into a knife, and pierced him with a''poof'' A mouthful of blood spurted out of his heart and chest and fell to the ground.


    "What?! Mira!!!" Tova''s face changed suddenly.


    The data streamer flew out of Mila''s body and condensed into the appearance of Kamin. Looking at Mila who was lying on the ground and dying, Kamin was proud of his face: "Hehe~~ Master Goku taught me this trick. Sure enough, control others, and then commit suicide. From now on this will be my nirvana, hehehe~~"


    Carmin smiled evil now.


    In the past, she controlled others, just thinking about using the power of others. She never thought of suicide. Although this kind of self-harm would also hurt herself, it was negligible compared with a one-shot kill. , But she still has the ability to quickly regenerate herself.


    "I, the perfect artificial man I made... was defeated like this? This, this is impossible!!" Tova looked at Mila, who had lost her vitality, with a face of disbelief, and then looked at Carmin His gaze was full of anger: "It is really despicable to win the victory with this kind of indiscriminate means!"


    When Kamin heard the words, he immediately turned his lip with disdain: "Obviously, his skills are not as good as humans, so he said something mean, really ugly."


    "I¡ª" Towa was suddenly flushed with anger. She could admit her failure, but she couldn''t stand her technique being ruthlessly slammed.


    Doesn''t Mila''s failure prove that she was ruthlessly beaten by someone in terms of technology?She thought that the perfect human being was killed by Carmin in such a simple way, and it was still such a stubborn way of death, it was really unstoppable.


    "Go! Kill them all for me!"


    Tova''s face was full of anger, and her beautiful face was slightly distorted because of anger.


    Sun Wukong Zeno and Vegeta Zeno immediately stretched out their bodies after receiving the order, and rushed towards Carmin. ..

 3451 Chapter 138 Civil War

    In the face of the untransformed Monkey King Zeno and Vegeta Zeno, even with a one-on-two, Kamin did not lose the wind, even suppressing the two of them from the air to the ground.


    However, after the loss, Monkey King Zeno and Vegeta Zeno instantly transformed into Super Four, and the entire time and space of the terrifying force shock began to shake. In the next moment, Vegeta Zeno flashed in front of Carmin, but the fight was not a triad. Kamin was hit by Vegeta Zeno, vomiting blood and fell to the ground.


    With Vegeta Zeno¡¯s character, it is naturally impossible to stop like this. His figure flashed, taking advantage of the victory to pursue, the light bullet in his hand condensed, and it instantly turned into a beam of light, lasing at Camin, and came the final blow. .


    "The Realm of Shield Face!"


    At this critical moment, a glass light mirror blocked Carmin''s body, and the light beam lased on the light mirror, and was actually reflected back.


    Vegeta Zeno tilted her head to avoid the reflection of her own attack. He couldn''t help but looked at Lagus, his figure flashed and attacked her.


    Lagusi looked calmly, staring at Vegeta Zeno, with a slender hand-liquid crystal formation.


    The sand and gravel dust in the air condensed and turned into liquid crystal glass, covering Vegeta Zeno''s arm, making Vegeta Zeno''s arm immobile.


    "This is?!!!" Vegeta Zeno''s complexion slightly changed, and he was in a bad mood, instinctively backing away.


    Kamin took the opportunity to escape back in the direction where the Monkey King was, but saw that Monkey King Zeno''s figure flashed and stood in front of her, but before Monkey King Zeno attacked, Broly had already turned into a passer. Monkey King Zeno kicked out.


    Kamin finally managed to escape behind the Monkey King and breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing the fierce battle between Monkey King Zeno and Broly, he couldn''t help but curl his lips: "These monsters..."


    "It seems that your combat power will not play any role in the following battle." Monkey King looked at Carmin and said.


    "!!!" Kamin''s eyes widened when he heard the words, and his face was full of fear. What does this mean?Does he feel that he is no longer useful and want to give it up?


    "What do you want?" Monkey King slapped her head angrily: "Even if you are useless, I won''t abandon you. After all, being a mascot is good."


    "What? I don''t want to be a mascot! I want to fight!" Carmin immediately shook his head vigorously.


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the battlefield. Broly didn¡¯t need him to worry about it. Super Four and Super Blue belong to the same level, but the direction of evolution is different. Therefore, Chuan Chao facing Super Four is simply a one-sided hanging. hit.


    Lagusi faced the Super Four Vegeta Zeno and played equally well. Don¡¯t look at Lagusi who looked like a charming little girl, but the fighting power was not weak. In the original book, under the interference of Hertz¡¯s gravity, she even took her freedom to the extreme. The Sun Wukong of Yi Gong was able to withdraw from the state of free Extreme Yi Gong, his vitrification ability was extremely attacking.


    However, it is obvious that there are weaknesses. Her melee combat is not very good. If she is attacked by melee, the battle will be over, a bit similar to the role of a mage.


    With Vegeta Zeno''s combat experience, this will soon be discovered. If Lagus hasn''t taken her down by then, it will be dangerous.


    Monkey King immediately looked at Carmin: "Go and help Lagus deal with Vegeta Zeno."


    "Ah? With my strength, it will only be a disservice if I go!" It seems that Carmin is still a little self-aware.


    "It''s okay, I will give you the power to defeat him." Monkey King said, a soft light suddenly condensed in his hand, and he slapped his chest into Carmin''s body.


    Suddenly, an extremely terrifying breath erupted from Carmin¡¯s body, causing her to scream uncontrollably. The small loli-like figure was pulled up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and her hair was stretched. From the waist, the big place became tall and straight, but in a moment, little Lolita turned into a big sister.


    "This, this, this power--it''s amazing!!!" At this moment, Carmin, uncontrollably ecstatic, threw himself into his arms and hugged Monkey King, and he gave him a mouthful: "Love to death. You! Master Monkey King! This power is simply amazing!!"


    "Hurry up and help."


    "Yes!"


    Kamin''s expression turned serious in an instant, his delicate body flashed, and he blasted towards Vegeta Zeno with a punch.


    Feeling the attack from behind, Vegeta Zeno hurriedly avoided the glass ice crystal attack. At the same time, he shattered the glass ice crystal that wrapped his right hand and blasted Carmin back with a punch.


    Boom~!!!


    The fists of the two smashed together, the aftermath of terror spread, endless brilliant ripples, and the ground all around collapsed and cracked. The terrible roar made the eardrums sting, and the five senses were blurred.


    Vegeta Zeno took a few steps back and stabilized his figure. He shook his dizzy head, his brows suddenly wrinkled slightly, and he looked very angry. He watched Camin attack him again. , Hurriedly stopped: "Wait~~"


    However, Camin seemed to have not heard her, her eyes were fierce and intimidating, showing endless excitement, her fist wrapped in Qi glowed and waved like a mighty god of war.


    Vegeta Zeno was helpless, and could only respond, with all his breath released and the flames surging.


    In just an instant, the two banged dozens of punches at each other. They slammed into the sky and slammed into each other. The earth and sky continued to vibrate and roar. The vision was astonishing, as if the world was about to collapse.


    When Vegeta Zeno and Camin were fighting fiercely, countless glass spears suddenly shot at him like rain, bombarding him continuously.


    Vegeta Zeno immediately spit out a mouthful of blood, and when Camin saw the opportunity, he fell from the air with a punch, shaking out a huge crater hundreds of meters.


    Seeing that a huge qigong bomb suddenly condensed in Kamin''s hand, it was about to fall, Vegeta Zeno was frightened and screamed: "Asshole! You are all told to stop! I have gotten out of control!"


    "Ugh?!"


    When Kamin heard the words, he was stunned, looking at Vegeta Zeno¡¯s normal eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but look at Monkey King. When Monkey King nodded, she dissipated the Qigong shells and turned to Broly and Monkey King Zeno. Looked over.


    Obviously, the battle over there is more swift and sharper than here. Broly, who has turned into a passer, is obviously slinging Monkey King Zeno unilaterally, but Broly''s passer can beat two super blues, only one. Super four Monkey King Zeno, how could he be his opponent...

 3452 Chapter 139 Badak

    After being slapped unilaterally by Broly, Sun Wukong Zeno also came to his senses. He looked at Broly with a sigh: "Unexpectedly, Broly will be a companion in your time and space."


    Calvura looked curious: "Isn''t your time and space?"


    Sun Wukong Zeno nodded solemnly: "Our time-space Broly was very cruel, and even killed his own father with my own hands. In the end, it was me who merged with Vegeta to defeat him."


    Hearing this, Broly frowned slightly: "I can never kill my father, he is not me!"


    Sun Wukong Zeno nodded solemnly: "Yes, you are you, he is him, each time and space is an independent individual."


    "When are you going to talk?" Vegeta Zeno looked at Tova and said solemnly.


    "Cut~ the two rare experimental subjects, I didn''t expect to be so gone, but they also collected a very good base force." Tova (Tova) frowned slightly, tilted her head to the man behind her. The face person looked at it: "However, looking at this situation, it may be difficult to win with your strength alone. It is better to withdraw first."


    With that said, a crack suddenly appeared behind Tova, and when she was about to get in, she hit a transparent wall of gas and bounced her back, and Tova''s complexion suddenly changed slightly.


    Sun Wukong looked at her calmly: "I never said let you go; besides, I am also very curious about the identity of the masked man, and his anger makes me quite concerned."


    With that, Monkey King stepped out and appeared in front of Towa instantly. Towa was shocked and flew back. With a staff in her hand pointed at Monkey King, a black thunder shot towards Monkey King in a flash.


    Monkey King looked like he hadn''t seen it, and was too lazy to defend. The black thunder hit him, and the annihilation disappeared in a flash, while Monkey King reached out, and Towa, who was a few meters away from him, was suddenly pulled by a suction. , Flew into the hands of Monkey King, and he squeezed his throat: "If you struggle less, you will suffer less. You should learn to behave better."


    "Damn it!!" Towa said with a face of anger, and said with difficulty: "What are you...you are still rubbing...hurry up...help me!!"


    The masked man who had been motionless then set off and struck Monkey King with a punch. From the entrained wind, it can be seen that the opponent''s strength is not weak.


    But even if the opponent is strong, he is facing Monkey King, then he is weak as an ant.


    Monkey Wukong just waved his lower sleeves, and the masked man was blown out by a fierce wind, smashing a huge hole in the ground.


    The masked man shook his dizzy head, roared, and the violent breath erupted from his body, full of endless evil. In a roar, his hair turned golden and dangled to his waist. He turned into Super Saiyan 3.


    "It turned out to be a Saiyan?" Kalifuradai frowned slightly.


    Sun Wukong Zeno reminded loudly: "Be careful, this guy has the evil dragon ball fused in his body, and while gaining the evil dragon ball power, he is also endowed with the power of the demon god. With the power of super 3, Vegeta and I are right there. I was injured by him carelessly, and then brainwashed by the woman."


    "Oh~ Evil Dragon Ball, the power of the Demon God." A little smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth, feeling the strength of the opponent''s breath. The three powers superimposed, and it is indeed much better than the Super Four.


    boom!


    The masked man stomped on the ground and collapsed in all directions, while his figure was blasted at Monkey King as if teleporting. On his fist, there was a mixture of golden and black evil air, which was fierce and terrifying. One punch is enough to shake the universe.


    "Oh~ the momentum is not bad." Monkey King spoke indifferently, and only extended a finger to block the horrible and terrifying punch of the masked man.


    "Wh, what?!!!"


    When Towa was pinched by his throat, her complexion changed drastically. She was originally confident in the masked person, but she did not expect that Monkey King''s toughness could block his full blow with only one finger.


    The masked man was obviously also shocked, and was about to launch another fierce attack. However, Monkey King was faster than him, and hit his abdomen with a fist sideways, making his eyes widened instantly, a mouthful of sour water spouted all over his body. The strong breath disappeared like a frustrated ball in a flash, and he returned to normal and fell to his knees.


    "Unexpectedly, I was defeated like this? How, how could it!!" Towa was shocked: "He has the power of the evil dragon ball and the demon god! He was defeated so easily?!!!"


    "Are you surprised?" Calvura came forward, watched Tova curl her lips, and said with a proud face: "He is facing my master, isn''t it normal?"


    As he said, he stretched out his hand to take off the mask of the masked man, but he pulled it hard for a few times, but he couldn''t pull it off. He suddenly looked surprised: "Huh? I can''t take it off?"


    "This mask is endowed with a certain power. After wearing it, not only can it not be easily removed, but it will also make people fall into the dark." Monkey King said, stretched out his hand and cracked the mask with one finger, and dropped to the ground. .


    The face of the masked man finally appeared in front of Monkey King and the others. At this moment, Calvula''s eyes widened in surprise, and then swept back and forth on Monkey King and Monkey King zeno: "No? How could it look like this? Master, is this you in a different time and space again?"


    "No." With a calm expression on his face, Monkey King stretched out his hand to buckle out the four planets inlaid on the man''s chest. After a while, he saw the other person''s eyes become clear, and he said calmly: "Are you awake?"


    "Sorry... I trouble you..." The man looked apologetic and looked very polite, but his tone was very weak.


    Monkey King: "Your name is Badak, right?"


    The man nodded silently, wondering why Monkey King knew his name?


    "Badak?" Calvura looked curious: "Master, who is this? Why do you look like you? Although the hair color is different, it really looks like you in a different time and space. It''s the same as printed in a mold, is it brother or something?"


    Sun Wukong didn''t reply to Kalifula''s words, but looked at Sun Wukong Zeno: "He is your father, you will take care of him."


    "Ah?!!!" Sun Wukong zeno''s eyes widened in shock; even Vegeta Zeno frowned and said, "I remember Kakarot''s father is dead? Why did it appear? At this?"


    Monkey King: "This is a time-distorted time and space. It is not surprising that those who have died appear here. Not only him, but we will probably encounter many familiar opponents in the future." ..

 3453 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Information

    "A distorted time and space? Then..." Vegeta Zeno looked at Badak with blinking eyes. Since he can meet Kakarot''s father here, what about his father?


    "Dad? You, really my father?" Sun Wukong zeno hurriedly ran over to help Badak, eyes full of surprises and surprises. It is indeed a great thing to see his father who has never been masked in this time and space. His surprise also made up for the missing regret in my heart.


    He did know something about his father. When the planet Vegeta was destroyed by Frieza, he was a last-minute fighter. For his father, Sun Wukong Zeno admired him very much, but at the same time, he was a little scared. , Because he personally killed his elder brother Raditz.


    "Father! Wow~ I didn''t expect it to be your father, Master!" Califra looked at Badak, very excited.


    Sun Wukong slapped Kalifula angrily, and said: "This Badak is from the time and space of Sun Wukong zeno, so it is his father, not mine. My parents are not here."


    With that said, Sun Wukong was a little fascinated. He has grown to this point now, and he can''t go back. It seems that he can only go back after he becomes the real dimensional god.


    "Kakarot? You... is Kakarot?" Badak looked at Sun Wukong Zeno, obviously very excited, he didn''t expect to see his grown-up son.


    Sun Wukong zeno nodded: "My Saiyan name is indeed Kakarot, but my name on earth is Sun Wukong."


    Sun Wukong Zeno said, touching his body, frowning slightly, and looking at Vegeta Zeno: "Vegeta, do you still have fairy beans?"


    Vegeta Zeno squinted at him immediately and snorted coldly: "Isn''t the fairy beans kept by you all the time?"


    Sun Wukong zeno looked helpless: "My fairy beans are gone. It seems that after we were brainwashed, the fairy beans were also found."


    As he said, his eyes couldn''t help being fixed on Towa''s body.


    Sun Wukong immediately groped around her rudely, making Towa a face of humiliation: "Asshole! It''s shameful for you guy to act so rudely to a lady."


    Monkey King glared at each other, and said maliciously: "Shut up, or I will let you taste what is more shameful behavior."


    Hearing this, Tova didn''t dare to speak any more. Now he is a prisoner of others, equivalent to the meat on the cutting board. It is better not to irritate them.


    After searching through Towa''s body, Monkey King took out a bag and threw it to Monkey King Zeno, who reached out and took it: "Thank you."


    Immediately poured out a fairy bean, and handed it to Badak: "Dad, eat this fairy bean, and you will be able to recover immediately."


    Badak didn''t doubt that he had him, so he simply threw the fairy bean into his mouth. After a while, he immediately recovered to the peak with a weak face, and immediately looked surprised: "It''s really a magical thing."


    Sun Wukong zeno said with a serious face: "Dad, how much do you know about this time and space?"


    "I only know that I followed Towa and others through multiple historical time and space, looking for the evil dragon ball, and then they used the evil dragon to restore the youth of the ruler of the dark world, Mech Kaplan, and Mech Kaplan In each historical time and space, looking for powerful fighters, and brainwashing them, he wants to encroach on the entire universe and rule the world. Now, his subordinates have gathered many powerful fighters. I am among them, but only downstream. "


    As he said, his eyes fixed on Broly: "One of them, also called Broly, just doesn''t look very much like him."


    "It''s the old version of Broly." Monkey King said.


    "Huh?" Calvura and the others were all taken aback. Does Broly still have the new version and the old version?


    Monkey King: "I mean, he should be Broly in different time and space."


    Broly frowned slightly when he heard the words. He didn''t expect that even''him'' was used.


    Calvra listened to it, and immediately geared up: "Unexpectedly, there is Broly among them. It seems that there is a tough battle to be fought. This guy is comparable to what Kell has." He pointed at himself vigorously: "Well, what about me? What about me? Is there an evil me?"


    Badak shook his head: "I haven''t seen it."


    "What about her?" Calvura pointed to Kel again.


    Badak still shook his head.


    Calvura immediately curled her lips upset: "Cut ~ what! I look down on people too much, there is no me and Kel, that Mei, what kind of person, really has no eyes, when I see him, he must be beautiful!"


    Monkey King: "Before you met me, your two sisters were really weak."


    "..." Calvura suddenly looked speechless. She couldn''t refute this. After all, they didn''t even know what a Super Saiyan was before they met Monkey King, but after they met Monkey King, they both The strength of the sisters skyrocketed.


    "So, what information can you provide us with?" Monkey King fixed his eyes on Towa.


    Tova snorted immediately: "Don''t be proud of you, Master Mechkapra will definitely come to save me! When Mechkapra really comes, it will be when you wait for destruction."


    "Oh~ are you so confident in him?" Monkey King smiled at Towa and said, "It seems that you are quite loyal, but unfortunately, your loyalty may be worthless in the eyes of others."


    "Impossible!" Tova was affirmed: "You don''t want to instigate separation, it''s useless to me."


    "I''m too lazy to instigate discord." Sun Wukong looked disdainful: "Since you can''t get anything useful from your mouth, it seems that it''s useless to keep it."


    When Tova heard the words, her pupils suddenly shrank. Are you planning to kill her?She immediately got nervous.


    Camin hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Well, Master Wukong, it would be a shame to kill her like this, or else, give her to me."


    "Ah? Are you still a girl?" Monkey King was joking.


    "Bah~ it''s not." Carmin''s face suddenly turned red: "My body is not perfect now. Isn''t this guy a scientist? If she can improve me, I believe that my strength will become Stronger."


    Monkey King: "Why do you become stronger? Isn''t it bad to be a mascot?"


    Kamin immediately resisted and shook his head: "No, I want to fight, so I don''t want to be a mascot. Only when I become stronger can I help Master Wukong."


    Monkey King looked at Carmin in surprise. He didn''t expect that after giving her a little bit of power to allow her to evolve for a short period of time, her loyalty increased. Sure enough, power is fundamental to a biochemical person like her. what...

 3454 Chapter 141 Transformation

    "So, what about you? Can she make her more perfect?" Monkey King looked at Towa.


    "Hmph~ don''t doubt my professionalism." Tova immediately snorted with a proud face, and looked at Carmin and said: "But you are already perfect, why do you need to reform?"


    "If you want to be nosy, you just need to do what I say."


    Towa looked very ugly when she heard it. The mere biochemical person dared to talk to her like this. Unfortunately, people had to bow their heads under the eaves, and she could only bear it.


    Sun Wukong zeno came to the front of Sun Wukong and said, "I and Vegeta have to go back first, and report the affairs of the Dark Devil to the King of Time, can my father..."


    "Bring him with him." Before Sun Wukong Zeno finished speaking, Sun Wukong interrupted him and asked him to look after Badak?Forget it, it''s embarrassing.


    "However, as a time-space patrol, we cannot do things that go against historical events..."


    "What time is it now? These historical figures have all been brought to the same time and space. Obviously, the history you mentioned has already been changed. Now, the urgent delay is to find the culprit and solve them. Just let the king of the world of time repair the tampered history."


    "Well, okay." Monkey King zeno hesitated, and finally nodded: "I will trouble you to investigate the next thing. After we know the situation, we will come back immediately." After speaking, press the teleporter, Back to the Nest of Time with Badak and Vegeta Zeno.


    Monkey King immediately looked at Towa: "Next we have some time, so take us back to your laboratory."


    "Of course, please follow me."


    Tova''s eyes lit up, and the answer was very simple. Her laboratory is in her home base camp. This person actually plans to go to the base camp with her. How is this different from looking for death?Of course she would be happy to take care of this kind of thing, without any hesitation.


    With a finger of the staff in his hand, the door connecting the Dark Demon Realm opened in front of Monkey King and others.


    Tova suddenly seemed to think of something. She wanted to recover Mira''s body, but was stopped by Monkey King: "So what are you doing with this broken thing?"


    As he said, with a wave of his hand, Mira''s body instantly vaporized and disappeared.


    Then he clamped Towa''s waist with one hand, and did not enter the Dark Demon Realm through the door that Towa released, but with a thought, he appeared directly in a spacious laboratory.


    Looking at the familiar scenes around, Tova was surprised: "This is my laboratory. How do you, you know where my laboratory is?!"


    Sun Wukong threw Towa on the ground: "Stop talking nonsense, quickly make some changes to Carmin, remember, don''t play any tricks, otherwise, you can''t bear the consequences."


    "Cut~ It''s so innocent." Tova curled her lips and looked at Carmin: "You come with me."


    The Nest of Time.


    The King God of Time was filled with countless scrolls. Among them, several scrolls were opened. After seeing the contents inside, the King of Time was shocked and screamed: "This...and this...this. ¡­Wow~~ This history is not right! All of it has been tampered with! How long has it been since history has been tampered with so much? Who did it? Too much!"


    "Ahhh~ I didn''t expect that the Time Realm King God would be such a hard job."


    On the side, three angels of Bados sat around a round table, drinking tea leisurely, admiring the busy figure of the King of Time, with emotion, and then holding the tea cup, walked to the King of Time. Next to him, looking at the scroll in her hand, said: "It seems that the tampering is quite serious. It seems to be related to the sudden appearance of time and space."


    "That time and space is really a big problem!" The King of Time was angry: "Unexpectedly, they dare to play with time and history so casually. It is unforgivable! Damn, if Goku and Vegeta haven''t lost contact, I should be able to stop them in time. Now the history has been tampered with. It''s too late. I want to fix it again, but it''s a big project!"


    But at this moment, the three figures of Monkey King Zeno flashed in front of the King God of Time, and she was frightened to sit down on the ground. When they saw the figure of Monkey King Zeno, they looked happy, and immediately again. It was angrily yelled: "Asshole, don''t suddenly appear in a scary house!"


    "Sorry, Lord God of Time, are you okay?" Sun Wukong Zeno said, turning his gaze to Bados and the others, his expression instantly became serious, and his instinct told him that these three women are very strong. : "What are the three of them?"


    "The angel who is accompanying the god of destruction is strictly speaking, the master of the god of destruction."


    "Master of the God of Destruction?!!!" Badak''s expression changed greatly when he heard the words. He naturally knew the God of Destruction. Once, in Vegeta, he was lucky enough to meet the God of Destruction, Billus, the proud Saiyan. The ugly state of the King in front of the destroying god is still fresh in his memory. How strong is that kind of master?


    Monkey King Zeno and Vegeta Zeno salute respectfully. They naturally know the angels, but they have never seen them. They didn''t expect to see three of them at once.


    The King of Time fixed his gaze on Badak: "Let''s talk, what''s the matter with him?"


    Sun Wukong zeno said with a serious face: "His name is Badak, my father."


    "Wow~!!!" The King of Time heard it and immediately exaggerated: "Do you think I''m not busy enough? You brought historical figures here? Do you know what the consequences would be?"


    Sun Wukong Zeno: "I know this, but the other one said that history has been tampered with anyway. It is not a big problem to bring him here. As long as the culprit is solved, you can let the Lord of the World of Time repair history."


    "Speaking lightly, who is the problem?" The King of Time was angry: "If you two suddenly lost contact, so much history would not have been tampered with! As a time and space patrol, You two are really negligent."


    When Sun Wukong zeno and Vegeta zeno heard these words, they both appeared to blame themselves: "Sorry, due to our carelessness, we were brainwashed by the enemy. During the delay, I did not expect so many things to happen, but Please rest assured, Lord God of the Realm of Time, we will eliminate the Dark Demon Realm and restore the history that has been tampered with."


    "What? Dark Devil Realm?!!!"


    When the King of Time heard this name, his eyes suddenly widened...

 3455 Chapter 142 Dark Demon Realm

    "I heard you right a moment ago, you mean the Dark Demon Realm, right?" The King of Time looked at Sun Wukong Zeno with wide eyes.


    Sun Wukong zeno has a serious face: "Yes, these series of events are controlled by the Dark Demon Realm. The Dark King-Mechkabra has also been completely resurrected by the Dark Dragon Ball. He brainwashed countless super fighters from various history For his own use, he wants to invade the universe and rule the whole world. Vegeta and I have followed their ways and were brainwashed. Fortunately, another me came and saved us."


    The King of Time: "Where is the other Master Wukong? Didn''t they come back?"


    Sun Wukong zeno: "They are still in that time and space. When we come back, we just want to report the situation and determine what to do next?"


    "Unexpectedly, the Dark Demon Realm will actually appear... Mech Kabra, this time, I will definitely stop your conspiracy again." The King of Time, his small fist clenched tightly, his face serious: "You wait I want to deal with the Dark King, that sword is necessary."


    As he said, the King of Time hurried to the inner room...


    After a while, she ran out with a weird big sword with a gear ring like a key, and threw it to the Monkey King Zeno: "Goku, go on."


    "My Lord God of the Realm of Time, is this?"


    "This is the key sword, a necessary weapon to deal with the Dark King, don''t lose it."


    "Understood." Sun Wukong Zeno looked serious and tied the key sword on his back.


    The King of Time: "Let''s go, this time, I want to act with you, the Dark Demon Realm, absolutely can''t let them live, they must be completely wiped out or sealed."


    As he said, the King of Time looked at the three daughters of Bados: "Um, three angels, can Shishiniao trouble you to take care of it for me?"


    "No problem." Bados said with a smile: "Say hello to Master Wukong for us."


    The Time Realm King God nodded, opened the scroll and entered that different time and space with Monkey King Zeno.


    In the vast and barren mountain range, the King of Time looked at the endless rugged rocks around him, and he seemed a little confused for a while.


    Badak looked at her and asked cautiously: "That, Lord God of the Time Realm, do you...do not know how to enter the Dark Devil Realm?"


    "Well-winded, just give me some time! I''ll find it for you soon."


    Just as the King God of Time was embarrassed, an untimely voice suddenly sounded: "Hahaha~~ It seems that you need help, King God of Time."


    "Demigula?" Seeing the incoming person, the King of Time''s expression changed drastically: "Did you guys escape?"


    And behind Dmitula, there was a man and a woman.


    Demigurah showed a wicked smile: "Thanks to Mechcabra¡¯s men who frequently change time and space, I have the luck to escape the cracks of time. Then, I¡¯m asking you, the world of time. King God, are you ready to meet my revenge?"


    "Is it the enemy?" Badak was immediately ready to attack.


    Monkey King Zeno and Vegeta Zeno are also super four in a flash.


    Seeing this, a man and a woman behind Demigurah slammed in front of him, and the battle in front of him was on the verge of breaking out, but he saw Demigurah wave his hand and drank away two of his subordinates, looking at the King of Time Shinto. : "The position of the king and god of the realm of time, I am imperative. However, the king of the realm of time, now, should we put aside the personal grievances between us to achieve a cooperation?"


    "Cooperation? You guys want to cooperate with me too?"


    "It is said that the enemy''s enemy is a friend. We have a common enemy, the dark king-Mech Kabra. When he is resolved, we are here to settle our personal grievances, how about?"


    "Unexpectedly, you will have faction disputes in the Dark Demon Realm?"


    Demigurah looked calm and said, "Just give you a good word, is it cooperation or non-cooperation? If you cooperate, I can open the door to the dark world for you, and use your power to jointly defeat the dark king¡ª -Mechcabra, if we don¡¯t cooperate, then let¡¯s settle our grievances now!"


    "My Lord of Time, what do you say?" Badak whispered.


    The King of Time thought for a while, and whispered to the Sun Wukong Zeno three people: "Don''t believe them, always be vigilant, and wait until we meet the Wukong Master."


    The three nodded solemnly.


    The King of Time looked at Demigurah and said: "Okay, I will cooperate with you."


    "A smart choice." De Miguel said, looking at the intellectual woman dressed as the secretary.


    The intellectual woman nodded silently, performed dark magic, opened the door of the dark world, and then said in the tone of the commander: "Choose, I will make the tactics, first of all..."


    "There is no need for that." The King of Time interrupted her directly and rushed into the gate of the Dark Demon Realm first.


    "Wait~~ You guy, are you so reckless?" The intellectual woman yelled immediately, but unfortunately, the King of Time has already entered the gate of the Dark Devil, followed by the Monkey King Zeno.


    Demigurah frowned slightly and said: "The action is so decisive and impulsive. This is not like the time world king god I know. Both of you should be careful for me. The time world king god said that, I am afraid it will Relying on it, Luo Beilu, do you have any information about this?"


    "The two time-space patrolmen who were next to the Time Realm King God seem to have been brainwashed. Now that they are all right, they must be saved by others. I am afraid that they still have companions. They should be in the Dark Demon Realm, and their strength They must have their absolute trust, otherwise it is impossible to be so decisive."


    "Huh~ The Kings of Time will also play tricks..." Demigurah said coldly: "Let''s go, no matter what they want to do, we are not really cooperating with them, since we are all using each other. There is nothing to say, as long as you don''t get overcast by them."


    "Don''t worry, Lord Demiguel, with me, they will definitely not be able to figure out our heads." Robey said confidently.


    "Of course, I believe in your abilities." Demigurah said, resolutely leading the two into the gate of the dark world.


    "Welcome, the King of Time, and Demigurah the Betrayer, welcome you to my dark world, I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Just as the Kings and Gods of the Time Realm had just walked out of the portal, they were greeted by the entire Mechkabra Legion...

 3456 Chapter 143 The Labyrinth of Time

    Towa''s laboratory in the dark world.


    Camin walked out of the experimental cabin, came to a big mirror, looked left and looked again, nodding his head.


    "Well, are you satisfied with your current body?" Tova looked at Carmin with one hand on her hips with confidence. She was quite confident in her own technique.


    "Very good! Very good!" Kamin looked happy: "As expected, she is the same woman, she really knows women better, hehehe~~ I am very satisfied with this body, Master Wukong will definitely like it; but why My strength has not been improved?"


    "Your current strength is the limit that technology can improve. If you want to become stronger, you can only absorb energy to gradually improve yourself." At this point, Tova''s eyes flashed slightly: "Of course. If you can get the genes of some extremely powerful people, maybe I can transform you into the most powerful and perfect artificial life form in history."


    "The strongest and most perfect?" Camin''s eyes lit up, and the figure of Monkey King suddenly appeared in his mind. If his body was integrated into Master Wukong''s genes, would he become stronger?


    Camin''s eyes rolled, and he noticed immediately. He happily ran out of the laboratory, came to the outside hall, walked up to Monkey King and turned around, looking at him expectantly: "Master Wukong, look at you Look, do I look good now?"


    Monkey King looked at Carmin in front of him. Seriously, he really felt like his eyes lit up: "Is this what you call perfect?"


    Carmin blinked and smiled, "Isn''t it perfect?"


    "Perfect, it''s so perfect." Monkey King gave a thumbs up directly, Tong Yan is the best.


    Yes, Carmin still looks like a little Lolita now, but her figure is not at all in touch with the little Lolita. It is simply an exaggeration, which reminds him of Tu Shan Yaya as a child.


    "I knew Master Wukong would like it." Kamin immediately jumped into Sun Wukong''s arms and hugged him, but his two small hands unknowingly reached between the hairs behind Sun Wukong, trying to tear him off. A piece of hair, but no matter how hard it is, it keeps pulling, and immediately looks frustrated, very puzzled, why?Why is Lord Goku''s hair so flexible?


    Sun Wukong naturally noticed Carmin''s small movements, but he didn''t care. With a soft body in his arms, he didn''t bother to care about them. No matter how hard Carmin was, it would be impossible to break his hair.


    Kalivra looked at Kamin, who was nestled in Monkey King¡¯s arms, with an unhappy expression: ¡°Hey, you mascot, don¡¯t want to be cute, please leave Master¡¯s body quickly!¡±


    Seeing Kalifula''s savoury expression, Kamin''s eyes suddenly narrowed slightly, and his hands around Monkey King''s neck tightened: "Master Wukong, my newly transformed body, do you want to be the first? Let¡¯s experiment and see?"


    "Huh?" Monkey King couldn''t help being taken aback.


    "Come on! Come on!" Camin took Monkey''s hand and walked towards the inner room.


    The laboratory here seems very harmonious and leisurely, but the atmosphere outside is tense.


    "It''s finally here, the King of Time, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The Demon King Mech Capra sat on a throne, looking at the King of Time and his group indifferently.


    And around his side, there were many subordinates with extremely terrifying aura, and there were no fewer than ten masked people.


    "Mechkapura!!!"


    The King of Time saw the opponent''s battle, and immediately looked around nervously: "Where is Lord Wukong? Where is Lord Wukong? Strange, Lord Wukong''s anger is not sensed here. Didn''t they enter the Dark Demon Realm? "


    Mech Capra looked at the King of Time with a strange look: "Do you still have your companions to come here first? Impossible, I can tell you clearly, except for you, no one has passed through this door. , Come to my dark world."


    "Unexpectedly, didn''t come?!!!"


    The face of the King of Time suddenly changed. If Master Wukong was not there, then the current situation would be a bit unpleasant.


    Demigurah glanced at the King of Time, and said: "I said you ran here swearingly, thinking you have a secret weapon. I didn''t expect to get such a big oolong in the end?"


    "Long-winded!" The King of Time''s face flushed red: "There is no way, even if he is not here, I can only go!"


    As he said, the whole body of the King God of Time suddenly gleamed, and his hands were aimed at the location of Mechkapura and others, and he shouted: "I originally wanted to use it as much as possible...In order to deal with you, The power that I have accumulated for a long time is now liberated! I will do my best to stop your conspiracy!!"


    In an instant, the realm of time king god exudes a dazzling light. What''s more amazing is that her body grows and rises at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a flash, she transformed from a little loli into a Da Yujie with a proud figure.


    "Unexpectedly, the Lord of the Realm of Time will also transform?" Monkey King Zeno looked surprised.


    "The Labyrinth of Time!" Li Drink came from the mouth of the King of Time, and countless gears related to time emerged, widening the entire Dark Demon World: "Wandering with me forever beyond the passage of time! Dark Demon World !!!"


    As he said, the King of the World of Time turned to look at the Monkey King Zeno and the others behind him: "Wukong, Shi Shi Bird will take care of you!"


    "My Lord God of the Realm of Time¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Monkey King Zeno and the others were shocked. They just wanted to do something, but suddenly they felt that an extremely huge force lifted their bodies away and threw them directly out of the Dark Demon Realm; at the same time, the entire Dark Demon Realm was sucked into a black hole. In the black spots, completely disappeared.


    "Wow~~What''s the situation? This is?!"


    Calvura looked at the sudden change of scenes, looked at the darkness in the surrounding sky, and the powerful and arrogant figures suddenly rising in the sky, her whole face was puzzled.


    "Huh hum hum~~ The King of Time, you really put it together!" Mech Capra looked at the King of Time with a gloomy face, his face was full of anger.


    On the contrary, the King God of Time has a relaxed expression: "This is the world beyond the passage of time. You can wander with me here forever! Mech Capra, your ambition ends here!"


    Demigurah glared at the King of Time with an angry look: "You fellow, even we are sealed together!"


    The King of Time immediately curled his lips: "Huh~ Demigurah, you guys are not a good thing either." ..

 3457 Chapter 144 Battle of the Demon God

    Demigurah looked gloomy. Originally, he wanted to use the power of the Time Realm King God to eradicate Mechkapura''s group, but he didn''t expect to get his group in in the end.


    Mechkapura looked at Demigurah with a sneer: "Dmigurah, this is the partner you are looking for? Now you are still looking at you, so stupid."


    De Miguel snorted immediately: "Huh~ I won''t be able to judge by someone like you."


    "Master Demigurah." Luo Beilu whispered: "Since the maze of this time was performed by the King of Time, the way to crack it is naturally in her body. If we want to go out, we must take time. The Realm King God can control it."


    Hearing this, Demigurah''s eyes lit up: "Hahaha~~~Robelu, you really are my right arm!"


    "Hahahaha~~ It''s really a good way." Mech Capra obviously heard what Robello said and looked at Demigurah and said: "Dmigurah, now, our goals are the same. It¡¯s all for going out, I think, you shouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to stop me, are you?"


    "Of course, please feel free." Demigurah looked indifferent, even if he didn''t want to, it''s nothing. After all, Mechcapura''s strength is far better than him. Why not use Mechcapula''s hand and leave first. Let''s talk about it here.


    When the King of Time heard the words, his complexion changed drastically. She suddenly realized that she seemed to have miscalculated. There was brainwashing magic in the dark magic of the other party, wouldn''t she?


    The King of Time just wanted to escape, but saw that all of Mech Capra''s subordinates flickered and surrounded her.


    Mech Capra: "All struggles are in vain, the king of time, welcome you to join my camp."


    However, at this moment, a huge wave of qigong suddenly flew from below, blasting the devil god Putin and the devil Gulebi out, and at the same time several figures flew over and appeared in the realm of time The rear of Wangshen.


    Kalifula looked at Da Yujie, the King of Time, with a look of surprise: "Hey~~ You should be the King of Time, right? Why have you suddenly grown up like this? And where is this? "


    "You, are you?!!!" Seeing Kalifula and others, the King of Time''s eyes suddenly widened, with a look of surprise on his face: "Difficult, is it, have you always been in the Dark Demon Realm?"


    "Yeah! We have been in Tova''s laboratory and asked her to transform Carmin a bit." Calvula said: "But suddenly I appeared here. Where is this?"


    "This is my labyrinth of time, which is specially used to seal the dark world. I didn''t expect you to be in the dark world."


    Kalifula''s eyes widened when he heard the words: "Wow~ So, we have been sealed by you?"


    "Yes."


    "..." Calvura looked at the King of Time with an exaggerated and speechless expression: "Is there anything wrong, why did you even seal us?"


    "I don''t know you are here." The King of Time immediately cast aside his lips: "However, don''t worry, as long as you can defeat them here, I can release you."


    "That''s it! That''s easy." Calvura immediately looked at Mech Capula and his party with high fighting spirit: "Are these people all enemies?"


    "Yes." The Realm of Time King God looked solemnly: "Where is Lord Wukong?"


    "Master?" Calvura curled her lips immediately: "I was hooked away by the vixen of Carmin."


    "Huh?" The King of Time didn''t react for a while.


    Mechkapura frowned and looked at Towa with a gloomy expression: "Towa, what is going on? Why are you with them? You brought them into the dark world? You How dare this guy betray me?"


    Upon hearing this, the demon Dapla immediately said: "Impossible, Lord of the Demon Realm, it is impossible for my sister to betray you, she is an important hero who lifted you from the seal!"


    "Master Mechkapra, my loyalty to you has never changed. I am just a prisoner of them."


    "Have you been caught?" Mech Capra''s complexion was a little better, which could explain why the two brainwashed time and space patrols returned to normal.


    "You must be careful, Master Mechkapra." Towa looked down at a house and said, "Among them, there is a very powerful fighter whose strength is unfathomable."


    Mech Capra immediately sneered coldly: "Unfathomable? Here, I am the master."


    The King of Time couldn''t help but look at the house: "Is Master Wukong there? What is he doing?"


    Kalivra did not answer, but glared at Mech Capra and said coldly: "I am in a bad mood now, are you going together? Or are you taking turns?"


    "Huh~ arrogant guy! Let my demon god Gurei come to you for a while!" The demon god Gurebi, who was bombarded by the Qigong wave of Kalifula, leaped forward, glaring at her with an angry look, full of devil gods. The force surged, causing his whole muscles to become swelled, and then flew forward, slamming a hammer towards Califra.


    "Huh! Looks a little capable!


    Calvura gave a cold scream, instantly turned into pink, and while her arrogance was soaring, she blasted the smashing hammer with her bare hands.


    A roar of vibrating void resounded, and the moment Calvura¡¯s fist confronted the giant hammer, her complexion changed drastically. In an instant, above her fist, there was a sense of incomparable pain and numbness, and her figure instantly retreated. , Remove the power of violent terror.


    "What a terrifying power!!" Calvura shook her painful right hand, looking at the demon God Gurebi with excitement: "This guy is very strong!"


    Demon God Gurebi also opened his eyes wide in shock at this moment. He was also shocked by the terrifying power and took a few steps back: "Even though I blocked my blow with bare hands, this female Saiyan is a bit capable!"


    Mech Capra, who was not far away, felt the breath of Califora, and his face changed greatly: "This breath is... the breath of God? How could it be possible! That Saiyan actually touched the breath of God." territory?!"


    Calvura didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Mech Capra¡¯s shock, and once again confronted the demon god Gurebi. The two collided fiercely in the air, and there was a huge shock, as if Cangyu was about to shatter. , The momentum is shocking.


    "Then, let''s go on too!" Broly was obviously also inspired by the battle. He instantly turned into a pass and rushed into the opponent''s crowd. For a while, he was alone, fighting the other four people alone: ??Demon God Shulumu , Demon God Sarusa, Demon God Dapla, Dark Mask King...

 3458 Chapter 145 Broly vs Broly

    The continuous roar and the arrogance of various colors intertwined and collided, making the sky like a burst of glowing light, shocking and dazzling.


    The sound of the shock of the sky shows the fierce battle.


    Just when Broly was one enemy four, and the wind was not falling, a masked man behind Mech Capra looked at Broly''s figure and suddenly let out a loud roar, like a wild beast. The breath exploded, and Mech Capra had to retreat for a while.


    In an instant, the man''s hair turned light green, and the green flames contained the power of the devil. At the same time, his chest was also inlaid with a dark dragon ball, and a violent and full of destruction aura rose from his body, causing Broly''s complexion changed slightly, and he slammed back the Demon God Dapla, tilted his head and looked at the man, frowning slightly: "Chuan Chao? Is it another mine?"


    "Boom~~!!!" Masked Diablo Broly shook the void with a kick, and rushed towards Broly like a beast. Along the way, even the demon god Xiulum, who was a companion, punched him. Got out.


    "This bastard!!" Demon God Xiu Lumu wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face was gloomy and angry, but he was wise and didn''t join the battle group again.


    When the other demon gods saw this, they all retreated and gave the battlefield to the masked Diablo Broly, because they all knew that their companion, once the battle became frenzied, was always the enemy. See who beats who, even Devil King Mech Capra is no exception.


    "Kill kill kill kill¡ª¡ª!!!"


    The masked dark Broly sounded like a wild beast roaring, full of wildness, stepped across the sky, and the void rumbling upon stepping on, Broly only felt a fierce beast rushing towards him, his complexion instantly became dignified and his breath soared. Billowing out, exuding a breath of palpitations that made Xu''s heart palpitating, his spirits climbed to the peak, and he displayed the strongest state of the pass, making people tremble involuntarily, and then punched out.


    In an instant, the collision of fists and fists erupted with a shocking roar and shocking waves of horror. The flames blazed over the sky. The two Brolys were enveloped in battle spirit and burst into continuous roars, shaking so that the entire maze of time began to fail The rules shook.


    Regarding this, the King God of Time was shocked and pale in shock: "Okay! What a terrifying guy! These two people are fighting, and they are about to destroy my Labyrinth of Time! Hurry up! Stop them! Don''t let them. The two of them continue to fight, otherwise my labyrinth of time will collapse!!"


    Lagus said with a calm face: "Isn''t it just right to collapse? We can just get out from here."


    When the King of Time heard this, he looked angry: "What are you talking about! The Labyrinth at this time was only displayed by me to seal the Dark Devil Realm! If it is destroyed, the Dark Devil Realm will return to the world again! "


    Lagusi''s face was still calm: "So what can I do? Can''t we solve them all here?"


    "But...but...what if it doesn''t work?" The King of Time looked worried. She knew that this group of people were strong, but the other party was not weak.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Kail, who hadn''t made a move, walked to the front of the Time Realm King God and comforted.


    The two Broly still fought fiercely in the air.


    Masked Dark Broly is indeed the old version of Broly, not as strong as the new version of Broly, but the old version of Broly is now endowed with the power of the demon god and the power of the dark dragon ball. Under the blessing of the two powers, the companion Transformed into Chuan Chao, although his strength is still inferior to the new version of Broly, his combat power is equally amazing. Even under extremely pressure, he inspired the characteristics of Chuan Chao, and his strength has increased at an astonishing speed. As a result, he gradually leveled with Broly.


    "It''s the other me, really amazing!" Broly couldn''t help but exclaimed, just looking at the masked dark Broly who had completely lost his pupils, but shook his head: "Unfortunately, you seem to You still can''t control the power of Chuan Chao, you can''t beat me like this."


    As he said, Broly''s breath suddenly soared in a loud roar, and even his body was elevated at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he instantly transformed into a giant. In the mode of passing through, he directly transformed into a giant ape.


    The soaring strength of Broly immediately turned around and punched, and blasted the masked dark Broly out, and then flew forward, pressing him into a violent blow.


    The masked Diablo Broly was screaming and roaring, and he was under continuous bombardment from Broly, but when he hit it, the masked Diablo Broly suddenly glared, and the breath of terror awakened from his body. A gust of wind swept out. At this moment, his body suddenly swelled and enlarged, and it turned out to be a humanoid giant ape. Then he punched Broly out with a backhand blow.


    "It turned out to be a humanoid giant ape!!" Broly flipped and landed steadily on the ground. At the same time he was surprised, he was relieved. After all, the other party was another self, and he learned the ability of this humanoid giant ape. It is not surprising to go.


    "Roar~~!!!"


    Masked Diablo Broly made a roar like a beast at this moment, obviously he has completely lost his reason, the violent power has risen to the extreme, and the mask he wears is unable to withstand the surge of such terrifying power. It cracked, and then cracked and broke apart, revealing the face of the old version of Broly, and even the brainwashing magic was completely broken by him at this moment.


    But for the irrational Diablo Broly, this brainwashing magic cannot be solved, and it has no meaning at all.


    "Kill you!!!"


    A roar full of violence came from the mouth of Diablo Broly, bursting with infinite arrogance, swinging the strongest blow, and bombarding Broly!


    Broly didn''t say a word, and silently threw out a fist.


    The punch of the two shook the entire maze of time. In an instant, the picture seemed to be frozen, the world was silent, and then at the collision of their fists, a black hole opened in the space, everyone They all opened their eyes wide, watching this scene, incredible, all shocked.


    The King of Time was even more stunned, screaming: "Damn~~ My labyrinth of time is broken!"


    It was too sudden, the world was quiet, the picture was still, only the cracked black hole was gradually expanding.


    "go!"


    Seeing this situation, the Demon King was overjoyed, his figure flashed, and he flew into the cracked opening and disappeared.


    "Keep up!"


    Demigurah also gave a deep cry, and took his two subordinates to fly into the crack in the space.


    When the King of Time saw him, he was anxious: "Quick! Stop them, don''t let them run away!" ..

 3459 Chapter 146: The Erupting God Broly

    "Who cares about you!" Towa yelled softly, and then flew towards the rift, disappearing after submerging in it.


    "Don''t want to escape!!" Calvura shouted out immediately: "Kel, stop them!"


    Kel turned into a super pass, and his figure appeared near the gap in the space, dashing into it...


    The Demon King Mech Capra, who had just escaped from the Labyrinth of Time, saw Kel with dark green hair also rushed out from the gap, and bombarded him with fists with terrifying power. He was shocked immediately. He clearly felt the great threat from this fist. Without any hesitation, he grabbed Towa, who had escaped with a surprised look, and threw her at Kel like a throw...


    "Master Mechcapula???"


    Tova¡¯s original expression of surprise was stunned at this moment. She did not expect that at this important juncture, Mech Capra would sacrifice her without hesitation; you know, Mech Capra was able to break through, all because of her alone, she is obviously so loyal, why?why?!!


    At this moment, Tova suddenly remembered what Sun Wukong had said to her before: "Am I really loyal to the wrong person?" In an instant, Tova''s loyalty to Mechkapura fell to Ice Valley.


    "Damn it! I used my own as a shield!" Kale hurriedly retracted his fist, changed his fist to his palm, and supported Towa who was flying from the shot, but the violent force also shook her upside down, again. Was knocked into the gap in that space.


    "Sister..." The demon God Dapla looked at the place where Towa disappeared, clenched his fists tightly, and looked at Mech Capra''s eyes full of anger, but he dared not speak.


    "Quickly, seal the gap!" Mech Capra immediately shouted, and the same Demon God shot at the same time, releasing dark magic.


    When Broly saw this, he was shocked. He and Diablo Broly were the first to be swallowed by the space rift and exit the labyrinth of time. After all, the space rift was opened by the two of them.


    Seeing Mech Capra and the others were about to close the gap, how could Broly do as they wished, they just wanted to stop, but suddenly felt the wind blowing in their ears, and the dark Broly had already launched another fierce attack on him , Forcing him to have to meet, unable to make a move in time.


    "hateful!!"


    Seeing that the gap in the space recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, Broly was immediately furious: "You guys, absolutely unforgivable!!! Drink it~~!!!"


    In an instant, the entire universe began to tremble violently because of his breath. At this moment, Broly''s breath disappeared, but it made people feel the horror that made their scalp numb.


    "This, this is?!!!"


    Mech Capra and others looked at Broly, who was suddenly transformed into a new form of anger, and their complexions changed drastically, because at this moment, they felt death from Broly''s breath.


    Because of his negligence, Broly was full of regret and anger. At this moment, he no longer had the slightest hand, and went all out to turn into Broly God.


    "You guys, damn it!"


    The voice of incomparable indifference came from Broly''s mouth, a punch, just a punch, and a punch to the dark Broly in the super mode of the Great Ape Transformation, and then he got close again. A punch slammed into his chest, and while a mouthful of blood spewed out, the Dark Dragon Ball on Dark Broly''s chest was shaken out, his breath instantly became sluggish, he quit the pass mode, returned to normal, and fell to the ground.


    "This, this guy... looks terrible!!!" Demon God Xiulum said with a trembling voice, and the combat power displayed by God Broly scared him.


    Mechkapura now feels a little nervous and trembling: "The power of God...no, this is a stronger power that surpasses the power of God...how, how is it possible!! For a mere human, power can exceed it. Above God?!!!"


    "Master Demigurah, after analysis, we are afraid that we can''t win this person, are we going to escape?" Luo Beilu looked at God Broly with a nervous expression.


    "Unexpectedly, among them, there is still such a powerful person!" Demigurah said with a solemn expression: "Is he the strongest person on the side of the King of Time?"


    "No, according to the information I got, this Broly is not the strongest. He has the same name as him. There is also a person named Kel, the Saiyan who was beaten back before, but even She is just the disciple of the Monkey King. Therefore, the strongest person on the side of the King of Time should be the Saiyan named Monkey King; of course, this does not exclude them from being confused. Leaking wrong information to us, after all, it is hard to believe that there is anyone in this world who can be stronger than this Saiyan."


    "It seems that it''s mostly wrong information. The guy in front of you is the strongest among them!" Dmigurah said with blinking eyes. No wonder he had to analyze it like this. After all, God Broly showed it. The feeling is too strong and terrifying, so strong that he thinks that there can be no one stronger than him.


    The Nest of Time, the Sun Wukong Zeno and his party who were forcibly sent back by the King of Time, are now thinking anxiously about how to rescue the King of Time.


    "This breath! It''s so strong! It''s so strong! It''s so strong that you can feel it clearly in such a long distance? Who is it? Who can exude an air like horror? I can''t feel it, but I can feel it clearly. The horror..." After Sun Wukong Zeno felt the breath of Broly''s God, his whole face was surprised.


    Bardos took a leisurely sip of tea and said, "This is Broly''s anger. It seems that Master Wukong has already taken action, so you don''t need to be so nervous. At that time, the realm king, God, Master Wukong will be saved."


    "Vegeta!" Sun Wukong Zeno immediately touched his eyebrows when he heard the words.


    Vegeta Zeno knew, and immediately stepped forward and put a hand on his shoulder.


    "What are you?" Badak was puzzled.


    Sun Wukong zeno said with a serious face: "Dad, there is no time to explain now, put your hands on me quickly."


    Hearing this, Badak didn''t say much, and quickly stepped forward and put his other hand on his other shoulder.


    Monkey King moved instantaneously, and disappeared with the two of them.


    "I said that I don''t need to worry anymore. Why go there to join in the fun?" Kesi smiled and shook his head, continuing to taste the dessert in front of him...

 3460 Chapter 147 Father and Son

    "Quick! Stop him!!"


    Mech Capra looked very flustered now, the breath of Broly God made him feel uneasy, gave orders to all his men, and implemented the siege strategy.


    The burly demon god Gurebi immediately swung the hammer in his hand and smashed it down at the god Broly: "Taste the power of my demon god Gurebi!"


    God Broly had a cold face, did not say a word, only with one hand, he grabbed the giant hammer that the demon god Gurebi had smashed down, and then approached his body and hit his abdomen with a punch, the demon god Gurei Bi immediately widened his eyes, coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his face was bowed in pain.


    God Broly grabbed the sledgehammer in his hand, and with a''bang'', he unceremoniously hit the demon god Gurebi''s forehead, but the opponent''s head was really hard enough, and he was not hit by a hammer. The sparseness, but like a human-shaped cannonball, crashed to the ground and collapsed a huge rock mountain.


    Immediately, the god Broly dodges again, avoiding the cutting of the death sickle of the demon god Shulum, swinging the giant hammer in his hand, and smashing it on the back of the demon god Shulum, causing him to scream and vomit blood. , Crashed into the ground a huge pit of the abyss, there was no movement for a long time, and he was not dead and was seriously injured.


    "Unexpectedly...so strong!!"


    When the other demon gods who originally wanted to besiege the god Broly saw this, they all became shocked and hesitated. If this is still bitter, what''s the difference between sending them up?


    "You! Come on!" Demon God Sarusa didn''t dare to go up, and immediately ordered the Masked Dark King beside him to go up.


    "Humph!" Unexpectedly, the answer to the demon god Sarusa was a cold snort and disdain from the Masked Dark King: "You are not qualified to order this king!"


    However, the arrogant words of the Masked Dark King just said, God Broly''s figure flashed, and he already appeared in front of him. The sledgehammer in his hand slammed the mask on his face door without fancy, with a crackling sound. The mask broke apart in an instant, and the Masked Dark King crashed to the ground with a scream.


    At the same time, Monkey King Zeno also showed up in the field with Vegeta Zeno and Badak using teleportation.


    Vegeta Zeno just saw the moment when the Dark Mask King was smashed to the ground, but when his face was exposed in front of his eyes as the mask shattered, Vegeta Zeno instantly widened his eyes: "Dad, father?!!"


    That''s right, this dark mask king is Vegeta Zeno''s father-King Vegeta.


    It seems that because of the mask, it blocked most of Vegeta''s power. Therefore, after taking such a heavy blow, he did not pass out, but his head was extremely dizzy, but he heard Vegeta Zeno''s voice. Later, he subconsciously looked in the direction where Vegeta Zeno was, then shook his dizzy head, and finally saw Vegeta Zeno''s face clearly, and he was shocked at the moment: "Bei, Vegeta ?"


    However, at this moment, the god Broly in the air threw out the sledgehammer in his hand with incomparable indifference, and smashed it to King Vegeta.


    Judging from the power contained in it, if King Vegeta is hit, he will definitely die.


    At this moment, King Vegeta''s eyes widened in an instant, with a look of fear and death, making him cold all over his body. He wanted to dodge to avoid it, but the hammer before God Broly made his head Dizzy, did not stand up for a while.


    "Damn!!"


    Upon seeing Vegeta Zeno, he shouted angrily, and instantly turned into a super four. He stood in front of King Vegeta and crossed his hands in a defensive posture. When the sledgehammer hit Vegeta Zeno''s arm, it was terrifying power. In an instant, he took him and the King Vegeta behind him to glide a hundred meters away before stabilizing his figure.


    "What a terrifying power!!" Vegeta Zeno felt his temporarily unconscious hands, and looked at God Broly in the air with a shocked expression on his face.


    Seeing that Vegeta Zeno actually rescued King Vegeta, Broly frowned slightly, his figure flashed, and appeared in front of Vegeta Zeno: "Why save him? This person has not been brainwashed, obviously It''s the enemy."


    Upon hearing this, Vegeta Zeno immediately turned to look at King Vegeta behind him: "Dad! What are you doing? Why do you want to help the Demon King?"


    "Why?" Wang Vegeta heard this, and an expression of incomparable hatred appeared on his face immediately: "Of course it is to gain strength, of course it is to avenge Frieza and Birus!"


    "Vengeance..." When Vegeta Zeno heard the words, he was silent. He knew his father''s feelings very well. Frieza destroyed Vegeta and almost wiped out the Saiyans; and Birus insulted his father. , More than Frieza.


    "Master Billus?" Broly heard the words, and immediately looked at King Vegeta with an unkind expression.


    Seeing this, Vegeta Zeno immediately stood in front of King Vegeta: "Broly, this man is my father, let me handle it, how about?"


    When Vegeta Wang heard this, his eyes widened immediately: "Broly, he turned out to be Broly?!!!"


    "Browley! Are you Broly?!!!"


    However, King Vegeta''s voice just fell, and a voice full of surprises came from not far away, and only saw a man with a mask flying towards Broly full of surprises.


    "This breath..." Broly frowned immediately, looking at the person who flew in front of him and stopped.


    "It''s me! It''s me! Broly! I''m Paragas, your father!" The masked man looked at Broly with excitement.


    When Broly heard the words, he immediately grabbed the mask on the man¡¯s face with one hand, and squeezed it forcefully. The mask instantly shattered and opened, and a familiar face appeared in front of Broly, giving him a sudden look of surprise: "Father...no, you are not, my father is dead..." He said, he looked at the dark Broly who had been knocked out by him: "You are just another father of mine."


    Paragas looked excited: "What does it matter? Are you not all my sons? I know, Broly, you are the best one of our Saiyans. Unexpectedly, you It has grown to this point! Hahaha~~~ With you, the three of us, father and son, join forces, and ask, in this world, who is our opponent? Hahaha~~~"


    Paragas was full of ambition and madness at this moment: "Come on! Kill King Vegeta, kill Prince Vegeta, kill the Dark Demon King, then this world belongs to the three of us, father and son!!"


    When Vegeta Zeno and King Vegeta heard this, their complexions changed a lot, yes, the Broly father and son had a deep hatred with King Vegeta...

 3461 Chapter 148: Unbearable

    "Vegeta, hurry up! I order you now to kill Paragas and his son! Now you, you can definitely do it, right?" King Vegeta was also angry at Vegeta Zeno right now .


    Similarly, Paragas also bewitched with anger: "Broly! Do it! Kill King Vegeta and Prince Vegeta. Have you forgotten our hatred of exile?"


    Vegeta Zeno frowned at the same time as God Broly, and then shouted in unison: "Shut up!"


    When Vegeta Wang heard the words, he immediately looked angry: "Vegeta, is this your tone of voice to your father?"


    "Shut up!" Vegeta Zeno looked very ugly: "When will you still want to be ashamed?"


    "You, you¡ª" King Vegeta''s face was immediately ugly, but he was frightened by Vegeta''s Zeno Super Four. Even as a father, he dare not say anything, because he knows in his heart that Saiyan can There is not much family affection at all, maybe if Vegeta Zeno is offended, maybe Vegeta Zeno will kill him.


    This can only show that King Vegeta does not understand the current Vegeta zeno at all, and the current Saiyan is no longer what he thinks is Saiyan. The current Vegeta Zeno cares about his family very much. , How could he kill his father.


    God Broly also looked at Paragas and said: "Don¡¯t have that unrealistic fantasy. I am not your tool. I have my own thoughts and things I want to do. ; When you were alive, I listened to you everything, but now, as an alternate to the god of destruction, I have my own mission, so please don¡¯t get in the way of me."


    "Broken, Broken, Destroyed candidate?!!!" Paragas heard this, his eyes widened instantly: "Broly, are you, are you already a Destroyed candidate?"


    "Is this true? Vegeta!" King Vegeta couldn''t hide his shock, turning his head to look at Vegeta Zeno.


    Vegeta Zeno nodded earnestly: "Yes, Broly is now a disciple of Master Weiss, and Master Birus is also considered a fellow teacher."


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a thing! This guy is expected to become the god of destruction?!!!" King Vegeta was dumbfounded, then looked at Vegeta Zeno and said loudly, "What about you! Vegeta! What about you! As the proudest son of my King Vegeta, your achievements cannot be worse than him! Impossible! I will never allow it!!"


    Vegeta Zeno said with a calm face: "This kind of comparison is meaningless. You still have to step aside and don''t mess with me. I have to capture all the guys who disrupt time and space."


    As he said, his eyes looked at the place of Mech Capula and others.


    "Let''s go and see the other me, I''ve been merciful to his men and didn''t hurt my life." God Broly said to Paragas with a cold look.


    When King Vegeta and Paragaston looked at each other, both of them saw the hatred and killing intent from their eyes, but neither of them chose to do it. Paragas flew to the location of Dark Broly. ; King Vegeta flew in the opposite direction.


    "Master Mechcapula, the situation is a bit too short. The masked soldiers who have been brainwashed are starting to get rid of brainwashing. The time and space patrol has also arrived. Are we going to retreat first?" Demon Putin said with a serious face. Tao.


    Mechkapura looked at Demi Kula: "Dmi Kula, in this situation, are we temporarily giving up personal grievances and unanimously?"


    Demigurah frowned slightly, and tilted his head to look at Luo Beilu (Robel) beside him. Luo Beilu looked at the situation in the field and said: "From the current situation, the Dark Demon King''s side has been slightly At a disadvantage, if the group of people trapped in the labyrinth of time escapes, the Dark Demon King will undoubtedly lose. Allying with him is tantamount to death, so I suggest Master Demigurah still obey The alliance of the Kings of Time is good."


    Hearing this, Demigurah glanced at God Broly subconsciously, but he still remembered that Luo Beilu had said that the previous Saiyan was the same as the existence of this same name. If he escapes, the Dark Demon World Wang must definitely lose. He immediately had an idea and said coldly to Mechkapura: "My only purpose here is to destroy you. Do you think such a great opportunity is in front of me, I will give up?"


    When Mechkapura heard the words, his face suddenly became gloomy: "Since you want to die, then I will do it for you!"


    In an instant, the power of the dark gods burst out of Mechkapura''s body and turned into a huge screen, covering the sky. At the same time, the gods with the power of the gods suddenly became uncontrollable in an individual. The power of the demon god surged out, wrapped their bodies, and then involuntarily flew in the direction where Mechkapura was, and was absorbed by him one by one.


    At the same time, the Dark Dragon Ball that God Broly had just won from Dark Broly also flew out of his own accord and merged into Mech Capra''s body.


    "Master Mechcapula! Why?!!!"


    The demon gods expressed their puzzlement and anger at Mech Capra''s sudden action against them.


    It¡¯s just that Mech Capra¡¯s face is full of joy and madness of soaring power: "Hahaha~~ In this world, no one is worth mentioning, and only strength is absolute! You guys! It should be an honor to be a part of my body! Hahaha~~!!!"


    In an instant, after absorbing and fusing all the demon gods and dark dragon balls, Mech Capra''s aura skyrocketed, and the seven dark dragon balls were embedded in his chest in the position of the seven-star big dipper.


    The breath of terror shook the entire universe.


    At this moment, the Dark Demon King Mech Capra became unprecedentedly powerful.


    "Huh~ pretending to be!" However, God Broly snorted coldly, his figure flashed, with an incomparable fist, already bombarding Mech Capula''s chest, and dazzling light waves ejected from his fist. , Pierced Mech Capula''s chest in a flash, and the seven dark dragon balls on his chest were all scattered to the ground by the shock.


    "Wh, what?!!!"


    Mechkapra''s eyes widened in shock, with a face of disbelief. He didn''t believe that he would be defeated by a punch.


    In the original work, this Mech Capra was defeated by Trunks, who combined the power of Demigurah and other time and space patrols, and transformed into the super god Trunks Zeno.


    However, the power of the Broly god is far surpassing the super god Trunks Zeno. Isn''t it simple to kill Mechkapra in seconds?


    Because of the power of God Broly, it has already surpassed the God of Destruction!..

 3462 Chapter 149: Demon God Buu

    "A trivial human being has power far beyond gods, this guy...who is it?!" Mech Capra looked at the hollow in his chest, then looked at God Broly, his eyes full of shock, just In the next moment, his hollow chest recovered in an instant: "However, no matter who you are and how powerful, I, who possess both the power of darkness and the power of time, have already become immortal. You can''t kill me either! But I can slowly consume you to death!"


    Mechkapura, who has swallowed all historical time and space, has obviously controlled the power of time and possessed the immortal body.


    In angrily, Mech Capra struck the god Broly with a punch, and the fist containing the power of darkness was full of the might of destruction.


    However, God Broly took it easily with one hand, and then kicked Mechcapula out with a kick, smashing through several rocky mountains, before stopping.


    With this kick, Mechcapula''s breastbone was obviously broken by the Broly God kick, but the next second, the force of time was passively activated, and Mechcapula''s injury instantly recovered as before.


    "I''ve already said that you can''t kill me!!" Mech Capra laughed loudly, and rushed towards God Broly like a moth to a fire, and every time I was killed by God Broly With a punch or a kick, he was hit hard, but relying on his immortality, he was like an immortal Xiaoqiang, standing up and attacking again and again, the degree of stickiness made Broly annoyed.


    Seeing this situation, Vegeta Zeno immediately looked at Sun Wukong Zeno: "Kakarot, give him the key sword. The Lord of Time said that if you want to kill the Dark Demon King, you can only use This key sword."


    Sun Wukong Zeno immediately unlocked the key sword behind his back and threw it at Broly: "Broly, use this sword against him!"


    God Broly took the key sword in one hand, nodded to Monkey King Zeno, looked at Mech Capra who had climbed up again in the distance, and immediately attached his power to the sword body, his figure flashed, shining In a flash, Mech Capra''s body was cut in half by the waist.


    "All I said, you can''t kill me...Huh?!!!"


    Mechkapra had just spoken to one side and was shocked suddenly, because he suddenly realized that his body could not be recovered: "Then, that sword is-the damn King God of Time! Ah~~! !"


    In an unwilling roar, Mech Capra was cut into two pieces and fell to the ground.


    "It''s over, your ambition ends here." God Broly looked indifferent, he seemed extremely calm when he transformed into this state, raising the key sword in his hand, he was about to completely end Mech Capra. .


    However, at this moment, Paragas suddenly yelled in horror not far away: "Ah~~! Who are you? What are you going to do? Let Broly go!"


    God Broly frowned, and subconsciously looked at the place where Paragas was, only to see that Paragas had been knocked to the ground, and the dark Broly was moved by a mass of plasticine. Wrapped by the meat, then flew up to the sky, and merged into the body of the figure that appeared in the air for unknown time.


    Seeing this figure, Sun Wukong zeno''s complexion changed slightly: "Oh, it''s Majin Buu, has this guy been brought in too! He has absorbed another Broly! This is troublesome!!!"


    "Oh oh oh~~!!!"


    The demon Buu who had absorbed Diablo Broly immediately let out a howl of excitement, his body also changed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his face turned out to be seven points similar to Diablo Broly, the only difference Yes, his appearance is still unique to Majin.


    "Spit him out to me!"


    God Broly was obviously a little angry. After all, it was the other himself who was swallowed by the fusion. His figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Majin Buu in a flash, and he shot out with a punch.


    But seeing Majin Buu grinning, he hit back with his fists without fear. The moment when the two punches collided, there was an ear-splitting roar. Majin Buu also flew upside down in an instant and crashed to the ground.


    Even if he absorbed Diablo Broly, in terms of strength, he was already inferior to Broly God.


    However, the direction that Majin Buu smashed down was as if he had planned for a long time. It happened to be where Mechkapura was. He looked at Mechkapura who had been cut into two sections and was severely injured. Majin Buu grinned and threw the two pieces of meat that had been prepared in his left hand at him.


    Seeing that Mech Capra was also wrapped in meat, Sun Wukong Zeno''s complexion changed drastically: "You still want to absorb the Dark Demon King, how can you do it!!"


    With a loud shout, Sun Wukong Zeno instantly transformed into a super four, and a turtle-style qigong wave blasted towards Mechkapura. He wanted a qigong wave to take him and his flesh before Mechkapura was absorbed. The block is wiped out.


    Unfortunately, it was Majin Buu who blocked his Turtle Qigong wave with both hands and absorbed Diablo Broly''s Majin Buu, and his strength was obviously stronger than the Super Four Sun Wukong Zeno.


    While blocking the super-four Sun Wukong zeno turtle school qigong wave, Majin Buu responded with a stronger turtle school qigong wave. The huge turtle school qigong wave instantly overwhelmed Monkey King¡¯s zeno¡¯s turtle school qigong back; Seeing this, Gita Zeno immediately shot and released the Qigong wave to help Monkey King Zeno counter-suppress the demon Buu''s turtle school Qigong wave.


    Seeing that Majin Buu was about to be annihilated under the waves of the two people¡¯s qigong, but seeing Majin Buu¡¯s two meatballs wrapped around Mechkapra behind him suddenly flew into Majin Buu¡¯s body. Ren Buu¡¯s aura skyrocketed, and the entire shape began to demonize at a speed visible to the naked eye. The turtle-style qigong wave that was emitted also suddenly skyrocketed, and immediately reversed the qigong wave that Sun Wukong¡¯s zeno and Vegeta zeno combined in a devastating way Going back, knocking the two into the air, they exploded a few hundred meters away, and the terrifying light wave of destruction spread rapidly in a semicircle, destroying everything.


    "Kakarot!!"


    Badak was shocked, and flew instantly, flying towards the direction where the Monkey King and Zeno were.


    "It''s stronger again!!"


    God Broly looked at the Demon Buu who had absorbed Mechkapra, his brows were slightly furrowed, and his expression became a little serious. If this guy continues to absorb and grow, I am afraid that he will become Broly God. He will be too late.


    Moreover, the current Majin Buu can no longer be called Majin Buu, he absorbed Mechkapra and has evolved into Demon God Buu...

 3463 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty

    God Broly looked at Demon God Buu, and his killing intent surged in his eyes: "You must solve him immediately." Instinctively told him that he can''t let Demon God Buu continue to grow like this, otherwise it will be very dangerous.


    Immediately, his body shape flashed, and he kicked out of the head of the Demon God Buu. However, the Demon God Buu simply put one hand on his eyebrows, his body shape flashed, and disappeared.


    He actually displayed the teleportation he had stolen from the Monkey King Zeno and escaped. He had no intention of fighting against God Broly. Perhaps he was driven by instinct to tell him that he is not yet an opponent of God Broly. So I don''t want to conflict with him, I have to continue to become stronger.


    "What a sly guy!" God Broly frowned slightly and felt it carefully. He couldn''t sense the anger of the Demon God Buu at all, and immediately fixed his gaze on the remaining Demigurah. .


    When the three Demigurah saw this, their hearts were tight, and their faces suddenly became nervous. Even the Demon King Mech Capra was killed by this person for a second, and they couldn''t afford it.


    Demigurah immediately said: "Please don''t get me wrong, we and the King of Time are all ally, not your enemy."


    When it¡¯s time to recognize it, you have to recognize it. Dmigurah is quite aware of current affairs. He doesn¡¯t want to follow Mech Capra¡¯s footsteps, and he also heard it before. This strong monster-like guy turned out to be The Destroyer Alternate, such a guy, temporarily can''t afford it.


    The Labyrinth of Time.


    Kalivra looked at the Time Realm King God who had returned to the form of a little Lolita with an anxious expression: "Hey, how long do you want to recover? Can''t you let us go out?"


    "Don''t be arguing, you are arguing and disturbing my recovery. I have to postpone the time of going out for a few more days." The King of Time said with a dissatisfied expression.


    Hearing this, Calvula rolled her eyes immediately and looked at Kel: "Kel, if you are full of power, can you open a gap again?"


    "Shall I try?" Kel said tentatively.


    "Don''t try!" The King of Time immediately jumped from the meditation state: "Do you know that the labyrinth of this time was created by my accumulated strength for many years? If it was forcibly destroyed before it happened. What if the situation is completely destroyed? When it falls, the Dark Demon Realm will return to the world. Now that the Dark Demon Realm is sealed in the labyrinth at this time, it is not very good. You must not destroy it."


    Calvura said with an anxious look: "Then you should let us out quickly. I''m afraid that after staying for a while, Broly has already solved all the enemies."


    When the Time Realm King heard this, he couldn''t help but stunned: "Is that Broly so powerful? Can he really defeat the Demon King Mech Capra?"


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? That guy has mastered Broly God at any rate, and his strength has long been equivalent to that of Destruction God, and even has surpassed some low-power Destruction Gods. A demon king, can it be better than Destruction God? Nothing?"


    When the King of Time heard this, he suddenly opened his mouth: "Well, that guy, actually has the power of a destructive god?" He said, he immediately sat down with peace of mind: "If this is the case, then what are you worried about, don''t disturb my recovery Strength."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I don''t want to wait!" Calvura''s impatient obviously can''t wait, and immediately said to Kaier: "Kyer, come, we two fight, force Break this place!"


    The God of Time Realm yelled immediately: "I have said that no more sabotage."


    However, Calvura didn''t listen to her at all, her breath was quiet, silver-white flames emerged from her body, and her black hair was also instantly dyed silver, and she directly entered the state of free extreme power.


    "This, this is?!!!"


    Seeing Kalifula''s sudden transformation form, the King of Time was stunned. She really didn''t expect that the hot-tempered and scorching girl in front of her could have such strength.


    "Kail, why are you still in a daze, quickly transform into God Kail."


    "Ah, oh, okay, sister!" Kail was suddenly stunned, clenched his fists, and with a''ha'', he turned into God Kail, and a terrifying arrogance erupted from her body, starting the entire maze of time. Shake up.


    Towa was stunned by the shock at the moment. She really didn¡¯t expect that the two girls in front of her could still hide such amazing powers, especially the God of Kaier, which made him instinctive. Trembling and fear, this kind of power, even Master Mech Capra, is far inferior, right?


    "Hahaha~~ just right! Come on! Kaier, let me have a look, my free kung fu and your Kaier god, who is strong and who is weak!"


    After Kalivra felt the power of God Kel, she was obviously too excited, and the two sisters jumped up and launched a fierce encounter in the air.


    Don¡¯t tell me, the Jiuzhai Jiyi Gong is worthy of the Jiuzhao Ji Gong. With superb skills and physical skills, and absolute control of power, Calvura is temporarily equal to Kell. Of course, this Kel also had something to hide. If his power was fully deployed, Califra would definitely be invincible.


    Kalivra''s free and extreme power is at most comparable to Kel''s dark green pass, and it is still a long way from Kel''s god.


    With the fight between the two sisters, a rumble came from the sky. Seeing that the labyrinth of time became more and more unstable, the king of the realm of time was anxious and yelled: "Wow~~ It¡¯s really impossible~ you guys. Stop the two for me!! This power is too foul, and my labyrinth of time is about to break!!"


    Yes, it was not cracked, but collapsed.


    However, the two figures in the sky didn''t mean to stop at all. Instead, the more they fought, the more intense they became. Gradually, the entire sky was rendered into two colors, one silvery white, and the other green with red.


    In short, it was like two gods of destruction fighting, and time and space began to collapse because they couldn''t bear the strength of the two.


    "Too, too messy!!" The King of Time saw it with horror: "You two are too messy! Not only the labyrinth of time, but the universe has begun to collapse, you two quickly I stop! Otherwise, terrible things will happen!"


    "Haha~~Kel! Your God of Kel is really amazing!! Hahaha~~" However, Calvura exclaimed with excitement. Under the pressure of the battle with God of Kel, she gradually realized the extreme freedom. The true essence of mind power, this girl''s cultivation talent, is really amazing.


    "It''s over, it''s over! These two guys don''t listen to me at all!" The Realm of Time King God sat down on the ground, looking very decadent and desperate.


    These two girls are like monsters, not to mention, but they still don''t know how to control their power. If they continue to fight like this, the trouble will be big...

 3464 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One

    "You two, it''s noisy!"


    However, just when the King of Time was at a loss and felt powerless, Monkey King''s voice suddenly came from the house below, with a creak, the door opened, and Monkey King''s figure appeared at the door.


    At the same time, Kel and Calvula once again fisted in the air, and the violent fluctuations swept across. The maze of time that was already crumbling was finally unable to withstand the torture of the two and was declared broken, and the entire time and space spread all the way and shattered. , If this continues, the entire dark world will be destroyed.


    Kalivra looked at the Monkey King who appeared at the door, and immediately curled her lips: "Master, you are finally willing to come out."


    "Can''t you just be quiet? Really."


    Camin walked out from behind Monkey King: "That''s it, it''s always''popping'', it''s annoying, you know?"


    "You vixen, do you think we are annoying?" Kalifura immediately became angry, her figure flashed, and she appeared in front of Monkey King, punched out, and hit Carmin behind him.


    But Sun Wukong grabbed his fist casually: "You''re itchy, right?"


    Kali Fu Lao grumbled Lao Gao immediately: "Huh~ Master is too partial. If you have a leg with this guy, you won''t be beaten. Be careful, I go to the teacher''s wife to file a complaint."


    Monkey King didn¡¯t speak, but just looked at Calvula with a smile. Calvula was suddenly seen as a hairy, and she immediately acknowledged: "Don¡¯t, Master, don¡¯t look at me like that. I, I just said. For fun, for fun, even if you bring Lagus together, I will never complain."


    The God of Time Realm on the side rolled his eyes straight at hearing: "I said, can you stop talking? The Dark Devil Realm has already begun to collapse, let''s get out quickly! Otherwise, we will be thrown into the turbulence of time and space together. It''s troublesome to find the way back!"


    Sun Wukong glanced at the collapsed space around him, waved his hand, and the collapsed Dark Demon Realm recovered in an instant. Then he patted the heads of Calvula and Kaier, saying: "You two can''t control the force. Is it? According to your unscrupulous style of play, the universe could be destroyed by both of you."


    "I haven''t encountered this before, don''t you know." Calvura touched her head with a naive face; Kale was also flushed with her head down, like a child who had done something wrong.


    "Let''s go, go out first."


    As Monkey King said, with a wave of his hand, the space in front of him suddenly opened a portal and stepped into it first.


    Califra immediately followed without hesitation...


    Seeing that Towa was also about to enter the portal, Carmin suddenly stopped her: "Wait, you said that you can transform me into the most perfect and powerful artificial life form, right?"


    Tova nodded: "If there are enough good genes."


    "Hehe~" Kamin suddenly laughed strangely when he heard the words, then he held both hands and spit out a cloud of unknown liquid: "Master Wukong, I saved it on purpose, okay?"


    As an artificial life form, Carmin can naturally vomit out what is eaten.


    Tova''s eyes lit up when she heard the words, and her excited body trembled. She had already seen the strengths of Kelly and Califra just now. They were almost like super monsters, and as the two super monsters. The master of the monsters can still subdue them. It is conceivable that the strength is strong. If he has his genes, then--


    Thinking of this, Tova''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and she robbed of what was in Carmin¡¯s hand with lightning speed: "Yes, absolutely, this thing is more useful than blood hair! I can definitely treat you. Transform into the strongest artificial life form in history."


    As he said, he took Carmin to her laboratory.


    "Hey~~ Wait, we have to follow out now."


    "Why are you going out? The dashing Dark Demon Realm has also been stabilized by Master Wukong. We can''t help much if we go out. Let''s research quickly. Only when you become stronger can you help him."


    With such precious research materials, Towa is still holding it patiently now, not wanting to study every minute, every second, all the time.


    "Okay." Camin thought for a while and nodded helplessly. Unless Monkey King gave her that kind of power again, she wouldn''t really be able to participate in the next battle with her strength.


    "Why didn''t Carmin and Towa come out?" The King of Time looked at the portal behind him, and saw that they hadn''t appeared for a long time, and Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    But Monkey King looked at the portal, thoughtfully: "This Carmin, really can do things." But after his training, Carmin''s loyalty is beyond doubt, so Monkey King did not intend to manage: "Forget it. , I want to see what tricks you two can play."


    "Where is the Dark Lord? Where is it? Where is it?"


    Calvura looked around, felt carefully, and suddenly looked in a certain direction in the distance: "I found out, Broly''s anger is in that direction, Kel, keep up!"


    As he said, he lifted his breath and instantly turned into a stream of light across the sky.


    Monkey King: "Let''s go there too."


    Because time and space were disrupted by the battle between Kalifula and Kel, Monkey King''s portal and Broly and the others appeared in a deviation.


    A few minutes later, when Sun Wukong and his party arrived, they saw that Demi Gula and his two subordinates Xia Meiyu and Luo Beilu had been beaten to the ground by Broly.


    Seeing this scene, Calvura looked disappointed: "No, Broly, you solved them all? Didn''t you leave a bite of the soup? What about the Dark Lord? And his men? What? Why are they not here? Did they run away?"


    Seeing that Monkey King and the others had come out, Broly nodded and said, "No, Mech Capra absorbed all of his men, but I was defeated, but at the last moment, he was suddenly A guy named Majin Buu who appeared was absorbed, and another me was absorbed by him, but that guy would move instantaneously, and I couldn''t stop it."


    When the King of Time heard this, he was shocked: "Wow~ is that Demon Buu? He actually absorbed the Dark Demon King and another Broly? Isn''t this, this, this, this bad? That guy, but It''s super dangerous!!"


    "Hey~ The King of Time, don¡¯t worry about the Demon Buu for now." Demigurah looked at the King of Time, and said: "Let us go first. I am still an ally now. , I think, as the King of Time, you won¡¯t be loyal, right?" ..

 3465 Chapter 152 The Golden Great Ape

    "Promise?" The Lord of Time rolled his eyes immediately: "Who said that as long as the Dark Demon King is resolved, the grievances between us will be resolved. Now, the Dark Demon King has been resolved, then, it''s time To resolve our personal grievances."


    When Demigurah heard the words, his complexion suddenly became a little difficult to look at. Listening to the voice of the King of Time, she made it clear that she did not intend to let her go.


    "Then Mech Capra is not completely solved yet, are you sure you are going to be an enemy with me now?" Dmigurah looked at the Time Realm King God and said in a deep voice.


    "Enemy with you? As if you can resist." Calvura curled her lips immediately.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to show the hole cards in my hand, but since you insist on doing this, there is no way." Dmitula said, struggling to stand up, the staff in his hand flashed in his hand, facing the sky With a finger, in an instant, dark clouds in the sky rolled, and the space seemed to be torn apart, suddenly a huge gap was opened, and two extremely powerful figures flashed out of the gap.


    Seeing those two burly and powerful figures, Monkey King Zeno''s complexion changed slightly: "Super One Star Dragon?! Vegeta? No, you''re Babe?!!!"


    The moment Vegeta Zeno saw Babe, his face suddenly became gloomy: "It turned out to be me who was completely controlled by Babe!"


    When the King of Time saw this, he looked angry: "Ahhh~~ I am so angry! Not only Mech Capra, but you are also disrupting history, Demigurah!!"


    "Hmm~~ Without a little hole card, how can I take the position of the King of Time in your hand? I didn''t want to turn my face with you so early, but since you are so aggressive, then we are here Let''s end all grievances!" Dmitula sneered.


    "Meet again, Monkey King, Vegeta." As soon as the super one-star dragon appeared, his eyes fixed on Monkey King Zeno and Vegeta Zeno. His body contained evil spirits and the power of the devil. It was obvious that he Has been demonized and transformed, and the strength is stronger.


    Sun Wukong zeno looked at the Super One Star Dragon, and said solemnly: "Super One Star Dragon, you shouldn''t be brainwashed? Why do you want to help De Miguel?"


    "Help? It''s just mutual use. I don''t want to be killed by you like in history, so I just want to use that guy''s power to change history, and in turn kill you!"


    "Super one-star dragon, Babe, I really miss the opponent." Monkey King looked at the two people who appeared before him, and finally fixed his eyes on Babe, who completely controlled Vegeta, but he never met. I have been, that is to say, this Babe is the Babe of Monkey King Zeno and their time and space.


    This is also natural, because of the uniqueness of Monkey King, the history he experienced has long ceased to exist.


    Moreover, Monkey King also noticed that although the Super One Star Dragon had not been brainwashed, Babeche had been brainwashed and controlled.


    Babe¡¯s body is not very strong. What makes him perverted lies in his ability to be attached to other people¡¯s bodies and completely control others. As for his body, whether he wants to brainwash and control him with De Miguel¡¯s strength Can do it.


    Obviously, the Babe in front of him is that after Demigurah controlled Babe''s body, he let Babe control Vegeta and became the current Babe.


    This is why Demigurah dared to make a deal with Super One Star Dragon. After all, with Babe with such a trump card, Super One Star Dragon would be scrupulous about dealing with him.


    In the original book, Demigurah transformed and demonized the evil dragon, but here, the super one-star dragon appeared directly, because the strength of the super one-star dragon was too powerful, Demigurah did not choose to brainwash him , But chose to cooperate, and similarly, it has also been transformed into a super one-star dragon.


    Therefore, the strength of Super One Star Dragon is stronger than that of Dragon Ball GT.


    Similarly, Babe was naturally demonized and transformed, and his strength was only strong but not weak.


    "Hahaha~~ I thought there was no fight anymore, I didn¡¯t expect there to be more!" Calvura looked at Super One Star Dragon and Babe, not to mention more happy: "Kel, give the Super One Star Dragon to You, Babe is mine!"


    As she said, she turned into a pink, flashed away in a flash, and punched Babe.


    Babe also turned into Super Saiyan 2 in an instant, but the moment his fist met Calvura, he was blown away with a punch, and the gap was clear.


    "Aren''t you? Are you so weak?" Calvura looked disappointed at this: "It looks so strong!"


    "Ahhhhh~~~ Don''t be too proud!!" Babe was obviously mad, the power of the devil surged in his body, and he roared and threw a punch at Calvula.


    But it¡¯s a pity that she looked so imposing, she was still kicked out by Califra with an unceremonious kick. Califra immediately lacked interest in her face: "Isn¡¯t it? Is it really that weak? You except If you exceed 2, won¡¯t you transform more? For example, Super 4 or something, I am pink now, which is equivalent to Super 4. How do you fight me with Super 2? Even with the power of the devil, it¡¯s still Not enough to see."


    "Damn!!" When a woman gave me a look, Babe suddenly looked at Luo Beilu with an angry look: "Hey, woman, shine me with Bruzwave!"


    "It''s rude to call me Lord Luo Beilu, you guys are really rude." Luo Beilu corrected her dissatisfiedly. She had a better hand, but saw countless clockwork devices suddenly flash out of thin air, and then assembled at a speed visible to the naked eye. A device, and emitted an extremely powerful blue wave light, irradiated on Babe¡¯s body. In an instant, Babe¡¯s body began to skyrocket at a speed visible to the naked eye, and she gave birth to golden hair and began to ape. In just a few moments, the golden ape has become a great ape.


    "Wow~ it''s the golden great ape!" Calvura was obviously excited when she saw this scene: "Master, this is what you said, the prerequisite for transforming into a super four, is the golden great ape? That guy? Doesn¡¯t it seem to have a tail? Why can I transform into a golden great ape? Is it because of that light? Master! If I also shine that light, can I also transform into a golden great ape?¡±


    When Sun Wukong listened, he was speechless: "You can already turn into pink, why are you still thinking about turning into a super four?"


    "Isn''t Super Four super handsome? I want to change too." Calvura immediately looked at Lagus with a look of excitement: "Lagus, hurry up, go grab that machine for me, and follow me A shot on the body!" ..

 3466 Chapter 153 Super Saiyan 4

    Lagus looked at Monkey King subconsciously.


    After Kali Fu La said, Sun Wukong really wanted to see what she looked like when she turned into a super four queen, and immediately nodded: "Go."


    "Want to snatch the device from my hand? How could it be possible!" Luo Beilu smiled confidently. He was about to point out the magic wand in his hand, and dismantled the Bruzbo device. But Monkey King just looked forward with one hand. Luo Beilu, who was a hundred meters away from him, moved in front of him in an instant. He grabbed the delicate hand and couldn''t use the magic.


    "You--!!!" Luo Beilu was obviously shocked, she just wanted to resist, but listened to Monkey King calmly saying: "Be quiet, kneel down."


    Robert Lu suddenly felt that her body was not listening. She bent her legs and knelt in front of Monkey King with a thump. She was immediately shocked that her eyes widened and she wanted to question her, but she was shocked to find that she had already I couldn''t speak, and my heart was full of shock: "Does this person also know dark magic? I can''t resist it?!!!"


    Seeing that Luo Beilu was caught, Demigurah frowned slightly. He just saw Broly next to Monkey King, but he didn''t dare to act rashly. After all, he had personally understood the power of Broly before. It was also punched in seconds, that guy, can''t afford to provoke it; now the key is the battle between Super One Star Dragon and Babe. Only if the two of them win, can they leave safely.


    "Master Demigurah?" Xia Meiyu couldn''t help looking at Demigurah as she watched Lagus'' walk towards the device.


    Demigurah looked calm, his eyes flickered, and said: "Let her use it, not everyone is Babe."


    Xia Meiyu nodded silently, without speaking, he naturally knew very well that after transforming into a golden great ape, he would lose his sanity. Not everyone can recover his sanity from the golden great ape state; the reason why Babe did not lose his sanity, It was Vegeta who turned into a golden great ape, but not Babe.


    Without interference from others, Lagus successfully took control of the Bruzwave device and launched a powerful Bruzwave at Califra.


    As Bruzbo shot on her body, Califra screamed immediately, and her whole body began to tremble, every cell and muscle of her body began to expand actively, and then her petite body It began to swell and ape at a speed visible to the naked eye, giving birth to golden hair.


    "Roar~~!!!"


    With an ear-splitting roar, Califra completely turned into a golden great ape, and the horror swept through, and saw her extremely violent punch hit the ground. In an instant, there was a roar, and the earth cracked. The bottomless abyss of terror is coming.


    "Woohoooohoo~~!!!"


    Kalifula (golden great ape) roared to the sky and hammered her chest. She seemed to have completely lost her senses. The thing she looked at was just the same Babe, who was also a golden great ape, and immediately roared and moved on The shape, the huge body is moving, and the earth is shaking.


    Babe (Golden Great Ape) looked at Califra (Golden Great Ape) who was roaring, and also roared, and rushed towards him without showing weakness.


    Bang~!!!


    With a huge earthquake, the two golden great apes collided together, erupting with incomparable terrifying power, and the ground was cracked and the scene was terrifying.


    But obviously, the transformed and demonized Babe (Golden Great Ape) is stronger than Calvra¡¯s Golden Great Ape, and the two can¡¯t compete with each other. Calvra (Golden Great Ape) is He was knocked to the ground by a punch, roared in pain, and a bloody mouth appeared in his chest.


    "sister!!!"


    Seeing Calvula (Golden Great Ape) screaming for injury, Kelton was furious. As a sister-in-law, she couldn''t see Calvula getting hurt at all. Once she saw it, she would inevitably run away.


    Obviously, Calvura''s injury stimulated her at this moment, and all she didn''t even think about was flying towards Calvra (the golden great ape).


    However, it is clear that Super One Star Dragon will not let her do as she wants, dodge and stand in front of her: "Your opponent is me."


    "Get away!!"


    The furious Kaier didn''t have time to pay attention to the super one-star dragon. With a''swish'', the terrifying aura awakened like a wild beast, her hair stretched out instantly, and she turned into a god of Kaier.


    Then, with a punch, directly bombarded the face door of the Super Star Dragon, causing it to crash to the ground with a scream, shaking the entire planet like a spider web.


    "This, this, this, this--!!!"


    At this moment, Demigurah''s shocking voice began to tremble, and the angry God Kel was even stronger and violent than Broly God in terms of breath.


    After all, anger is the source of power for Saiyans, and Kyle, who is easy to be emotional, has a talent that Broly is far from. She can easily gain the power of rage. Of course, the premise is that Calvra Injured, otherwise, Kell would not get angry.


    With a''gulong'', the King God of Time swallowed his saliva with a look of horror, and his voice trembled: "Too, too, too, too terrible!! Then, is that little girl so terrible?!!! "


    In the previous fight against Calvula, who was extremely conscientious, he didn''t show such a horrible scene. Now this situation is too scary!As a companion, she was worried that Kel would trample her to death with one foot.


    "Master Wu, Master Wukong...this, this situation, don''t you stop it?" The King of Time looked at Monkey King in fear.


    Monkey King smiled: "The relationship between the two sisters is very good. This relationship is mutual. The relationship between them will make them trust and restrict each other. So, rest assured, neither of them will Rushing, on the contrary, will gain stronger strength."


    As soon as Monkey King¡¯s voice finished, the already runaway Kalifula (the golden great ape) seemed to feel the aura of Kel''s runaway, looked at where she was, and her huge pupils shrank instantly, staring at her. , Screaming, suddenly turned into a jerky voice: "Open, Kel...cold, calm down...Kel!!!"


    In an instant, Kalifula (the golden great ape) made a masterpiece of golden light all over her body. That scene, as if her whole body was bathed in divine light, the huge body shrank rapidly in the light...


    Seeing this scene, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Monkey King''s mouth: "It''s successful, the relationship between the two sisters is really a good bond, if so..."


    Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at Lagusi: "Lagusi, shine the light of the blue wave on Kyle."


    "Yes!"


    Without any hesitation, since Monkey King said so, Lagusi did so directly.


    With the light of Brutz Wave, Kale retired from God Kel under the shocking eyes of everyone, amidst the cry of pain, but his body swelled rapidly... ..

 3467 Chapter 154 Legendary Super Saiyan 5

    A super golden great ape that was twice as big as Kalifula (golden great ape) and had a breath several times stronger than that appeared in front of everyone.


    That huge body is like a hill, exuding a frightening atmosphere, making people creepy.


    After Babe (the golden great ape) saw Kel (the golden great ape), he instinctively stepped back. The golden great ape that Kel turned into was too tall, too powerful, and too oppressive. .


    If it is said that Babe and the others have transformed into the golden great ape, then Kel''s transformation is simply the golden great ape king. The ordinary golden great ape in front of her is simply the difference between a child and an adult.


    Of course, this is naturally not a golden great ape king, but a golden legendary great ape, the ordinary golden great ape in front of her, those are all younger brothers.


    Babe (Golden Great Ape) was scared to retreat instinctively because Kell (Golden Legendary Great Ape) had set his goal on him from the beginning. The violent breath was like a wild beast, full of violent and cold ruthlessness. Killing intent.


    With a sigh, the huge body of Kel (Golden Legendary Great Ape) flashed in front of Babe (Golden Great Ape), showing a terrifying speed that was completely incomparable to his huge body.


    A punch, like a mountain torrent hitting the sky, rumbling.


    Babe (Golden Great Ape) was hit by Kel (Golden Legend Great Ape) directly with a fist to the ground, and then rode on him, punched left and right, pressing on the ground and launched a fierce and merciless bombardment. , The world began to vibrate and roar, and the magnitude of the shaking made the Time Realm King God somewhat untenable.


    "Too~too horrible! Kel is too horrible!" The King of Time looked at Kel (the golden legendary great ape) and hit Babe (the golden great ape) on the ground, which was stunned.


    Babe (the golden great ape) howled again and again, trying to resist and got up, but he evoked a more fierce beating. For a while, Babe (the golden great ape)''s teeth were knocked out, coughing up blood and suffocating. His body shrank rapidly and returned to a human form, but he was beaten directly out of the golden great ape state.


    "Unexpectedly, I lost!" Demigurah looked very ugly. Babe was his big killer. He was hit by a hammer on the ground like this, which really made him a little unacceptable.


    "This guy is very dangerous!!" The Super One Star Dragon looked at Kaier (the golden legendary great ape) and also confessed, stepped back, and moved a certain distance away from him.


    Losing the target of the attack, Kaier (the golden legendary great ape) shifted his gaze to the place where the Monkey King and his group were, and with a roar, she rose up, like the top of the mountain, and smashed down at the location of Monkey King and others!


    However, before she landed, an angry drink was resounding, and she saw a tall, fiery big elder sister flashing out, blocking the front of Kaier (the golden legendary great ape) with both hands. Kelly (Golden Legendary Great Ape) was pushed open and caught the falling down: "Kel! What are you doing? You dare to attack Master! Hurry up and wake me up!"


    In a big drink, Calvura threw Kel (the golden legendary great ape) directly, and the latter smashed to the ground with a bang, shaking up rubble through the air.


    "She, she is Califora?!!!"


    The King of Time looked at Da Yujie in the air with a look of astonishment, a black shawl, tall and glamorous, hot and exaggerated, which formed a sharp contrast with her previous petite body.


    The corners of the red eyes, the surrounding breath is covered with crackling thunder and lightning; naturally, her body is covered with a layer of red body hair, making her look full of wild beauty.


    This is Kalivra''s Super Saiyan 4.


    "Not bad." In response, Monkey King nodded in satisfaction.


    "Hey~~" After listening to Monkey King''s words, Kalivra touched the back of her head with embarrassment. The next moment, her complexion suddenly became serious, because Kel (the golden legendary great ape) had already climbed up, roaring and roaring. His gaze was fixed on Califra''s body, and his eyes were filled with violence and viciousness.


    However, Calvra was not afraid, and even flashed, and appeared directly in front of the bridge of Kel (the golden legendary great ape): "Kel, you can wake me up a bit! I am my sister, Calvra. !"


    Kyle (the golden legendary great ape) roared and raised his huge fist, trying to smash it down; however, Calvra didn¡¯t have any defense, as if she absolutely believed that Kyle would not attack her, she was self-conscious. Called: "Come on! Kelly! I have already turned into a Super 4, you can definitely! Don''t lose to yourself! Come on! Show me! Let Master see our sister¡¯s Super Saiyan 4!"


    "Sister, sister?!!!"


    The violent and violent Kyle (the golden legendary great ape) suddenly uttered words, and the huge raised fist was also let down. Along with the dazzling golden light, her huge body began to shrink rapidly into a human form, the same black waist. Long hair, the same tall and hot body, and the body covered with red body hair, the only difference from Calvra is that Kel''s body is not entangled with lightning, and the color of Qi is also different, which is the dark green that belongs to her alone.


    Obviously, this is not the ordinary Super Saiyan 4, but-the legendary Super Saiyan 4, referred to as the legendary Super Saiyan 4.


    "Hahaha~~~ It¡¯s great, Kel, you succeeded!!" Calvura looked at Kel and hugged her happily: "And, you are really better than me! Even stronger! Dark green chi, are you Legendary Super Saiyan 4?"


    "It seems to be..." Kaier looked at his palm and said with some uncertainty.


    Kalivra seemed extremely excited: "Too great! Kel! You are too strong! After your biography is super fused into the spirit of God, it is the god of Kel, if you put this legendary Super Saiyan 4 also With the spirit of God, how strong you have to become! Sister, I feel a little bit unable to keep up with you!"


    "Sister, surely." Kell believed in Calvula without thinking.


    Monkey King''s figure flashed and appeared in front of Kaier and Kalifula, his eyes fixed on Kaier''s Monkey King, and smiled: "Legend of Super Saiyan 4, this is really a surprise. I can''t keep up with you."


    Calvura was shocked when she heard the words: "No, Master, even if I have mastered the Kung Fu Ji Yi completely?"


    "No." Monkey King shook his head indifferently: "Even if you are fully enlightened and mastered, you are at best comparable to the God of Kaier."

 3468 Chapter 155: Pink 2 and the God of Kaier 2

    "But..." Sun Wukong pondered for a moment, and said: "Super Saiyan 4 is equivalent to Super Blue or Pink, but Super Saiyan 4 does not merge with the realm of God, which is a bit interesting, Kalifula, you Try to integrate the realm of gods into Super 4."


    When Calvura heard the words, her eyes lit up and she immediately followed suit. With the emergence of a red flame, Calvra''s shawl and black hair suddenly turned into pink, and her breath increased tenfold.


    Kalivra looked at her hands with a look of surprise: "Wow~Master! I have turned into a pink! But this state seems to be stronger than a normal pink!!"


    "This is, the new transformation?!!!"


    Sun Wukong Zeno and Vegeta Zeno saw the changes in Kalifula. They both looked surprised and delighted. The two of them have been stuck in Super 4 for a long time. They did not expect to see the new transformation of Super 4 here. .


    Monkey King smiled at this, "It seems that there is still a mysterious connection between the two transformations. In this case, let this transformation be named Taohong 2."


    "Taohong 2, wow haha~~~ I just turned into Taohong 2?" Calvura laughed excitedly on her hips.


    Sun Wukong zeno and Vegeta zeno flashed up in front of Sun Wukong at the same time, asking: "That, can you tell us how to enter the realm of gods?"


    Obviously, the two of them also want to get a new transformation above the super four.


    Monkey King looked at Monkey King Zeno and Vegeta Zeno with expectant eyes, and said: "Actually, you two don''t have to go this way. Maybe when you two suddenly realized Super Saiyan 5. "


    "I don''t know when it happened." Vegeta Zeno said with a serious face: "Now there is a shortcut in front of us, why should we give up closer and farther."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he did not hide it: "Since you two want to go this way, it''s okay. In fact, it is very simple for Saiyans to enter the realm of gods. Just transform into a super Saiyan god.


    "Super Saiyan God?" Monkey King Zeno said with an eager look: "How to change?"


    "Assemble the six Saiyans who have the righteous heart, and concentrate the light of their righteous heart on one of the Saiyans, then that Saiyan can become a super Saiyan god, so this method, A total of seven Saiyans with a righteous heart are needed."


    "Seven!" Sun Wukong zeno counted the Saiyans present: Sun Wukong, Kel, Kalifula, Sun Wukong zeno, Vegeta zeno, Broly, Badak, and was overjoyed: "This is not just right. Seven?"


    With that, Monkey King Zeno folded his hands together and bends down to request: "Please, everyone, please help me and Vegeta to transform into a super Saiyan god!"


    When the King of Time heard this, he also looked at Monkey King pleadingly: "Please, Master Wukong, please help them both!"


    Sun Wukong Zeno and Vegeta Zeno are her subordinates, and she is happy to see them become stronger.


    "How about it, Master, do you want to help?" Calvura and Kale looked at Monkey King.


    "I can''t." Sun Wukong shook his head. As the god of dimension, these two guys could not bear the power of his heart. Once they touched, they would turn into ashes.


    "Why?" Monkey King Zeno looked puzzled.


    "You two can''t bear my power." Monkey King simply explained, "But there is another Gabe in the sixth universe. If you count him, you two will be enough to transform. Wait for the matter here to be resolved. Yes, I will take you to the sixth universe around."


    "Are you going to the sixth universe?" Monkey King Zeno turned his head to look at the Time Realm King God. For them, the sixth universe that Monkey King said is another different time and space. As a time and space patrol, they can''t do it at will Step into another world in different time and space.


    The Time Realm King God thought for a while, and said generously: "You two are just to become stronger without changing the time and space of history. It''s time."


    Sun Wukong and Zeno were overjoyed when they heard this.


    At the same time, Kalivra couldn''t wait to say to Kaier: "Kail, you also try to integrate the realm of gods into the legendary Super Saiyan 4."


    "Ok."


    When she opened her head and nodded solemnly, she covered her body with a red flame. Her long black hair with a waist gradually turned into red, the same red as Monkey King''s hair. At this moment, the breath of the whole person also increased sharply!As a result, the entire universe began to tremble because of her breath.


    "This--!!!"


    In the distance, all the faces of Demigurah changed drastically. If Kalifra''s breath shocked them, then Kel''s breath at this moment would only bring them despair and fear.


    At this moment Broly''s complexion also became solemn: "This transformation is stronger than my God Broly!"


    "Wow~~!!!" Calvura was even more excited and yelled: "This, this, this breath-so strong! So strong! Kel! You are super invincible and strong!! Master, this is simply amazing! There are countless quilts stronger than God of Kel! Isn''t it God of Kel 4?"


    "How can it be so exaggerated." Sun Wukong smiled and shook his head: "Actually, God Kaier is only in the same class as your pink, but because of the characteristics of Chuan Chao, the combat power is stronger than your pink, so pink belongs Transformation after Super Three, then, this Super Four is fused with the realm of the gods, and can only be called Taohong 2, and the same is true for the God of Kaier, which can only be called the God of Kaier 2.


    "Kail God 2, that''s super strong too!" Calvula looked at Kail''s transformation at this moment, with only twinkling eyes, she was envious of it. This transmission of super blood is really envious, obviously. It is a transformation of the same level, but the difference in combat power is so huge.


    "I, it should be possible too!" Broly looked at Kell''s God of Kel 2, with golden light in his eyes flickering, and turned his head to look at the Bruzbo machine, a little eager to try.


    "Just forget it." Monkey King glanced at Broly and said: "There is no one who can restore your sanity here. You have to try. After you go back, Clay is present. You are trying."


    Broly nodded silently when he heard the words. He really shouldn''t try indiscriminately. If he can''t regain his sanity, he will be in trouble. He can''t transform into a legendary Super Four. I am afraid that he will be beaten by Master Monkey King. Try it, Visko is much gentler than Monkey King...

 3469 Chapter 156: Dark Super One Star Dragon

    "Master Dmitula, you should withdraw quickly!"


    Luo Beilu still knelt in front of Monkey King with a look of insult, but at this moment, her face was extremely awful and serious. She really did not expect that the Bruzpo machine she created not only did not help them, but instead It was to make Monkey King''s strength soar. Originally, the chance of winning was not big, but now it is even more slim.


    Demigurah looked ugly and nodded. Now in this situation, he can''t help but not retreat.


    It¡¯s just that the Super One-Star Dragon doesn¡¯t seem to have any plans to retreat. He stared at Dmitula with piercing eyes, and said, "Give me the Dark Dragon Ball. As long as I have the Dark Dragon Ball, I can definitely beat them!"


    When Demigurah heard this, his face was uncertain. As early as when Broly defeated Mech Capra, he had already seen the opportunity to collect the Dark Dragon Ball, and he naturally thought about giving it the Super One-Star Dragon Dark Dragon Ball. But what happens after it is given?If that guy is far beyond his control, even if he solves the enemy in front of him, the super one-star dragon will definitely turn his target towards him.


    "Humph~~ You still want to escape this time?"


    Calvura and Kel flickered, pinching De Miguel and his party in the middle, looking at him playfully.


    At this moment, the two sisters are Kaier God 2 and Taohong 2. The pressure on Dmitula and the others is not ordinary.


    Especially the God of Kaier 2, even the God of Kaier, is far behind them, let alone the God of Kaier 2.


    The big beads of sweat slipped from Dmitula¡¯s forehead. He stared at Kaier and Califra, who were blocking their way back and forth, and finally fixed his gaze on the Super One Star Dragon. He gritted his teeth and felt cruel. , Finally made a decision, first to solve the crisis in front of me, as for the next thing, I will talk about it later.


    With a decision in his heart, Demigurah didn''t have any hesitation. He took out seven dark dragon balls and threw them at the super one-star dragon: "Catch it!"


    Upon seeing this, the super one-star dragon was overjoyed, and immediately opened his big mouth and swallowed all the seven dark dragon balls that had flown.


    In an instant, a terrifying dark magic burst out of the Super One Star Dragon''s body, and his entire body also expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, tall and full of explosive muscles.


    The terrifying aura made the situation change, the entire sky became dark, and the universe seemed to be shaking with fear because of the awakening of a terrifying beast.


    "Oh~ the evil dragon merged with the dark dragon ball, can it still cause such changes?" Monkey King looked at this with interest.


    But Broly and their complexions became extremely dignified. From the super star dragon breath at this moment, he felt that the other party''s aura was no weaker than his Broly god.


    Well, the super one-star dragon can no longer be called a super one-star dragon, but a dark super one-star dragon.


    After absorbing the Dark Dragon Ball, his entire appearance has changed, and the dark mist filled his body, looking really like the Dark Great Demon God of Eternal Night, terrifying and desperate.


    "That''s amazing! This guy!" Calvura was very excited about it: "Kel, don''t do it, this guy let me come!"


    With that said, Kalifula was already unfolding her figure, teleporting, rushing towards the dark super star dragon, punched, the dark super star dragon flew out and fell to the ground below, with a boom, the whole ground All of them collapsed, and the underground magma burst out as a result, blooming like brilliant fireworks.


    However, the Diablo Super One-Star Dragon did nothing at all. With a roar, it flew out in the bursting magma, and with a''boom'', the fire was raging to the sky, and the Diablo Super One-Star dragon was carrying hot lava, like The waves rushed towards Kalivra.


    Kalifula immediately assumed the pose of the tortoise style qigong wave, and the powerful qigong wave condensed from her hands, exuding monstrous power.


    As a disciple of Monkey King, this signature turtle style Qigong Monkey King was naturally taught to her.


    When the dark super star dragon saw this, he immediately snorted, and the monstrous dark flame burst out from his body. For a while, the world changed and was enveloped by dark clouds. The terrifying black light wave was also ejected from the mouth of the dark super star dragon. Out, traversed the void, and collided with Kalifula¡¯s tortoise qigong wave.


    At this moment, like the collision of light and darkness, the immense power of immortality erupted.


    The collision between Taohong 2 and the Diablo Super One Star Dragon actually fell into a disadvantage.


    At this time, the Diablo Super One-Star Dragon is already close to Broly God''s strength; and Kalifula''s Pink 2 can only be comparable to Chuan Chao, and there is still a gap with Broly God, so it falls into Fortunately, the strength of the Diablo Super One Star Dragon is also a little different than that of Broly God, so Calvura just fell into the disadvantage.


    Seeing this, Demigurah suddenly retreated, and the super one-star dragon that had absorbed the Dark Dragon Ball could only have the upper hand with that Calvula. This was playing a snake, and there was a cloth over there. With Raleigh and a stronger Kelly, this situation is bound to lose.


    Without any hesitation, Dmitula directly opened the dark portal and wanted to escape from here, but just as he was about to leave, a big hand suddenly pressed on his shoulder: "Where are you going? The battle is fierce, don''t you plan to leave after watching it?"


    "you--!!"


    Demigurah was shocked. He didn''t even notice the appearance of Monkey King. Even his hands trembled irregularly, and the shadow of terror was overwhelmed. For a while, the body that scared him was all Frozen and unable to move; at this moment, he suddenly realized that what Broly, what Kel, is nothing in front of this guy, he is the most terrifying existence of these people.


    At this moment, Demigurah felt helpless, fear and despair. Na Kell and Broly were already strong enough to make him helpless. He didn¡¯t expect that there was another one more terrifying than them, he wanted to follow These people are enemies, and De Miguel feels like a fool for a moment.


    "Let me wait to leave, how about? From now on, I will never covet the position of the King of Time!" Demigurah stared at Monkey King with some fright. In front of Monkey King, what shit ambition, at this moment, Turning into nothingness, to be alive is already the biggest luxury, he, persuaded.


    Monkey King looked at Dmitula with a smile: "A heinous criminal, if I say that I will never do bad things again, I will be forgiven. Do you think it is possible?" ..

 3470 Chapter 157 Calvura vs. Dark Super One Star Dragon

    Hearing the words, Demigula''s complexion suddenly became gloomy. Since acknowledgment doesn''t work, there is only a battle; when a person can''t see the hope of life, he can only fight back.


    At this moment, Demigurah did not have any reservations, all his powers were fully activated, and he could step into the dark portal and leave here with just one step, only one step.


    Demigurah whispered like a sheep mad, under the pressure, his body was burning and the power of the demon god, he seemed to be walking with a huge mountain on his back, trying to shake Sun Wukong''s hand on his shoulder.


    However, all this is in vain. In front of Monkey King, this distance of only one step is as difficult as heaven for Demigurah.


    With Monkey King''s hand, he couldn''t move any minute, no matter how he broke out, that hand could not be shaken.


    Demigurah gritted his teeth and wanted to throw a fist at Monkey King, but the next moment, Monkey King just pressed that lightly, and with a loud roar, Demigurah was crushed to the ground with incomparable insult, and his knees were shaking. There was a crisp sound, and it broke in an instant. This power of kneeling can be seen in its terror.


    But the ground was not damaged even the slightest bit, and it was stronger than any metal.'' Obviously, this is what Monkey King did.


    Demigurah was so cold with pain, his complexion was distorted, the demon god, in the hands of Monkey King, was just as weak as a plaything.


    "You guy!!!"


    Xia Meiyu immediately launched an attack on Monkey King, but was offset by Monkey King while waving his hand, and then volleyed with a palm. Xia Meiyu directly spit out blood and flew upside down, his chest collapsed and broke.


    Luo Bellu saw her pupils shrink. At this moment, she understood that the information she collected was not wrong. This Monkey King is indeed the most powerful existence among this group of people. He did not explode with terrible anger. Gula and Xia Meiyu played between their palms, this is the real horror.


    "You, come here." Monkey King hooked her finger at Luo Beilu, who immediately got up and stood up involuntarily, walked towards Monkey King, and then knelt down on the ground. Monkey King immediately took her as a stool and sat down rudely. Go down, cocked Erlang''s legs, and began to appreciate the fighting in the distance.


    Luo Beilu was immediately flushed with anger, but it was a pity that she couldn''t speak, and couldn''t control her body, so she could only be insulted and sat on a stool by Monkey King.


    "My Taohong 2 was actually suppressed!"


    A wave of anti-waves fell into the wind, causing Calvula Dai''s eyebrows to slightly wrinkle, and it was obvious that the strength of the Diablo Super One Star Dragon was infinitely close to the God of Kaier.


    In this regard, she was not only not upset, but extremely happy. In the past, her ros¨¦ could not be compared with Kel¡¯s pass, but now she clearly feels that her ros¨¦ 2 is enough to match Kel¡¯s pass. It''s super comparable. If you add Freedom''s Ji Yi Gong, even the God of Kaier has the power of a battle, she is indeed stronger.


    However, as she became stronger, Kel also became stronger. Now Kel can transform into Kel''s God 2, and she is still left behind.


    However, the dark super one-star dragon in front of him is just an opponent who can test her strength.


    "Let me see if I, with my full strength, can really be equal to God Kale!" Calvura was full of fighting spirit at this moment, and the whole person''s breath fell silent. In an instant, Tao Hong His hair color turned into silver, and the pink arrogance was also turned into silver aura attached to his body---Freedom Jiyi Gong was activated.


    After being able to transform into Peach Red 2, Calvura''s strength in the state of Freedom Kungfu has become stronger. This is the power of Freedom Kungfu. It can increase with a person¡¯s combat power. Ascend and follow ascend.


    In the past, Calvura, who turned on Freedom Kungfu, was at best comparable to Kelly of Chuan Chao, but after being able to transform into Ros¨¦ 2, Calvra was able to compete with Kelly after performing Freedom Karma. God is quite.


    Seeing this state of Calvula, the Diablo Super Star Dragon instinctively felt a slight threat. He soared with dark arrogance and burst through the sky at once, and then blasted Calvula with a punch. Invincible power.


    Kalifura looked as usual, calm and terrible, facing such a terrifying punch, she calmly reached out and took it, using magical techniques to dissipate the vast and invincible force, and then with the help of the vast shock. , Counterattacked the dark super one-star dragon, with infinite fists, turned into a rain of fists, exploded with vast waves, and instantly bombarded his chest.


    The dark super one-star dragon immediately vomited blood, and his body almost broke apart, shaking and falling all the way, and finally stabilized when he approached the ground.


    He covered his chest with one hand, and his face was extremely ugly and solemnly glaring at Califora. The previous bombardment had already made him feel that his internal organs seemed to be torn apart and shattered by life. Pain.


    Obviously, Kalifula''s continuous attack was accompanied by an inch of strength. This punch went down, not just as simple as hitting the chest, but also hitting the internal organs of the Diablo Super Star Dragon.


    Fortunately, this guy is not an ordinary creature. Otherwise, under such heavy attacks, I am afraid that his internal organs would have broken and died.


    Zizai Jiyi Gong combined with this ingenious Cunjin method, it turned out to be a round of heavy damage to the equal-strength Diablo Super One-Star Dragon.


    Sure enough, this inch of strength combined with Freedom''s Extreme Skills is a bit too BUG, ??especially in the world of Dragon Ball. These opponents who only know the fighting power and go straight to each other have amazing effects.


    "Is even the Diablo Super One Star Dragon invincible?"


    Demigurah couldn''t help but sighed when he saw this place. He was defeated. He had completely failed.


    "Hey~~ This is just the beginning, you can''t do it?" Calvura looked at the vomiting blood, the dark super star dragon that even stood a little shaky, said.


    "You fellow, don''t be proud of me!!" Diablo Super Star Dragon''s face was angry, and immediately opened his mouth, and a horrible light beam lased towards Calvula instantly.


    Regarding this, Calvura didn''t dare to take it hard. How did the dark super one-star dragon have the same combat power as her, if she was hit head-on, she would definitely be hit hard.


    Immediately avoiding it, the beam of light hit the ground instantly, and in an instant, a rumbling sound was heard, and the entire planet was actually split in half by this beam of light.


    "You fellow, don''t spoil it!"


    Kalivra was furious, and the sky filled with silver flames blooming, unparalleled, squeezing the sky and the earth. She knew that she could no longer play, otherwise the planet would be destroyed and they would all suffer. Saiyans could not do anything. Survive in the universe...

 3471 Chapter 158: Dark Demon King

    Calvura yelled and fought with the Diablo Super One-star dragon close up. Although the Diablo Super One-star dragon''s combat power is equivalent to that of the current Kalifra, in terms of skills, she is at ease. Kalifula was going to dump him for several blocks.


    In coordination with Cun Jin''s method, the Dark Super One Star Dragon was continuously attacked, vomiting blood repeatedly, and was finally knocked to the ground, unable to get up again.


    "It seems that I am still pretty good."


    Watching the Diablo Super One Star Dragon defeated by herself, Calvura was proud of her face. She was very excited about her current strength.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Califra''s side not far away without reminding him, he wanted to see if Califra would find out.


    However, it was clear that Calvura disappointed him and did not notice the figure that suddenly appeared in the dark. He threw out a mass of plasticine-like meat and stuck it to the already severely damaged Dark Super Star Dragon. The body; the flesh quickly moved and expanded as if it had life, enveloping the entire body of the Dark Super One Star Dragon, no matter how hard he struggles, it will be fruitless.


    "Damn it! It''s Majin Buu again!!"


    Sun Wukong zeno was shocked immediately, and immediately shot, a wave of qigong blasted towards the dark super star dragon.


    However, the dark super one-star dragon that had been wrapped up suddenly flew out and merged into Demon Buu''s body. No, it should be Demon God Buu. In an instant, Demon God Buu''s breath rose in vain and his body changed. Get more burly and taller.


    Feeling the power of Demon God Buu''s Qi, Broly and the others'' complexions changed drastically. Monkey King Zeno and Vegeta Zeno were even more decisive. While transforming into Super Four, they attacked Demon God Buu.


    However, the cunning demon god Buu didn''t fight them at all. His figure flashed and appeared not far from Monkey King. The tentacles above his head fired two lasers, hitting Xia Meiyu and De Miguel. The person instantly turned into chocolate and was swallowed by the demon god Buu.


    In the next moment, Demon God Buu''s aura became even greater.


    Seeing Demigurah and Xia Meiyu being eaten by chocolate, Robelli was shocked, instinctively wanting to scream, but failed to make a sound, she could only stare at the devil Buu. Full of anger.


    As if sensing the hostility of Luo Beilu, the demon god Buu tilted his head and fixed his gaze on Monkey King and Luo Beilu. He didn''t say a word, grinned, and the tentacles above his head fired a laser towards Monkey King. , He even wanted to turn Monkey King into chocolate and eat it.


    "Master! Be careful!!!"


    Kalifula in the distance met and shouted immediately.


    However, Monkey King seems to have not seen the flying light beam, looking at the demon god Buu with a joking expression. You say he is smart, but he chooses to provoke him deadly; you say he is stupid, but he can. Unexpectedly, a handful of Mech Capra, Diablo Broly, Diablo Super Star Dragon, etc. were absorbed.


    The light beam lased on Monkey King¡¯s body without any change. This made the demon god Buu suddenly appear with question marks on his head. Seeing Monkey King got up and stood up, he instinctively urged the demon god Buu to fly and retreat immediately, as if from the body of Monkey King Feel the great threat.


    "Since you have already shot at me, do you think you can go if you want to?" Monkey King stepped out and appeared in front of the demon god Buu. He was so scared that he immediately punched him out, but he was casually shot by Monkey King. Catch it with one hand, and then raise his left hand, "Papa Papa~~" he slammed the face of Demon God Buu, but within a moment, Demon God Buu''s face was already swollen, and he was beaten to a stunned face. force.


    Kaier and the others were all stunned. Judging from the breath of the demon god Buu, they are definitely comparable to the God of Kaier 2. Originally they thought there would be a fierce battle to fight, but unexpectedly, that guy was dead He just provokes their master, but his master slaps down a few times, and directly beats the other side.


    "Gulong~" Calvura swallowed hard and looked at Monkey King, "Master, how strong are you? That guy''s strength is definitely not weaker than Kaier God 2. , Was it solved by you just like that?"


    Sun Wukong kicked the demon God Buu, who had already been stunned by his fan, and said calmly: "It seems to be a bit too hard. I originally wanted him to train you..."


    Before the word'''' was finished, Sun Wukong suddenly stopped because he saw the strong power of the devil suddenly rise from the body of the demon god Buu. For a while, the skin of the demon god Buu turned grayish purple. , Magic lines appeared on the facial makeup, and the third eye appeared on the forehead.


    "This, this is?!!!" When the King of Time saw this, his expression changed greatly: "Mei, Mech Capra?!!!"


    "what?!!"


    The faces of Monkey King Zeno and others changed slightly.


    Lagusi''s face was serious and said, "Is this controlled by Mech Capra in turn?"


    As if to confirm what Lagus had said, the Demon God Buu suddenly laughed strangely: "My Demon King Mech Capra is not that easy to be absorbed! Don''t underestimate the dark magic! Ha! Haha~~!!!"


    The face of the King of Time suddenly became extremely solemn: "Mech Capra, it''s really you! Didn''t you guys have been absorbed by Demon Buu?"


    "Hmm~~ Absorb?" Mech Capra sneered: "As the king of the dark world, I can absorb and merge with historical time and space, and turn it into my own use. How can I be absorbed and merged by others; thanks really. With that Monkey King, if you didn¡¯t beat the Demon Buu so dizzy and lost the ability to resist, I wouldn¡¯t be able to control this body so quickly, hahahaha~~~ It¡¯s really great Ah! This body! The feeling of being so huge and full of power is really great, hahaha~~!!!"


    The magic sound resounded with wild laughter, the sky was dim, and the thunder was falling, and it transpired into mist.


    The horror atmosphere covers the heavens, as if the entire universe is shrouded in the shadow of a demon.


    "Hahaha~~~ With such power, who can be my enemy!"


    Mech Capra screamed loudly, madly like a ghost, and punched--


    boom!


    The sky and the earth roar, and the universe is rumbling.


    The face of the King of Time changed drastically, because this punch was shot at her.


    Sun Wukong zeno and Vegeta zeno immediately flashed themselves, blocking the front of the King of Time, both greeted each other with fists, bursting out blazing light and roar, and then both coughed up blood and flew out.


    With their two super-four states, they were not able to beat the opponent''s punch...

 3472 Chapter 159 Historical Time and Space

    Before seeing Monkey King slap a few slaps, they slapped the demon god Buu in a daze. The Monkey King Zeno and the others didn¡¯t feel anything, but now they fisted Mech Capra, and they clearly understood the horror of the other party. Even more shocked by the strength of Monkey King, such a terrifying existence can actually play him like a child.


    At this moment, the King of Time looked pale, and Mech Capra''s fist was already close to the front and zoomed in. The speed was so fast that she didn''t even have time to pause.


    At the moment of the moment, Monkey King looked forward with one hand, and the King of Time had already appeared in front of him; Mech Caprana''s bound punch was also a blow.


    At the same time, Kalifula gave a soft drink, her figure flashed, and she blasted Mech Capra with the sound of breaking through the air, and the atmosphere of terror was permeated, as if she was about to blast through the sky.


    Mech Capra snorted coldly, and faced the terrifying punch of Kalifula without any fear. He was magnificent and stalwart, surrounded by amazing dark power and time power, exploding with shocking power. , It makes people feel as if they are detached from the world and they don¡¯t belong to the world.


    With a fist, the universe shook, and Calvula flew out in a muffled grunt.


    In the matchup with Mech Capra, she obviously lost.


    Mech Capra now controls the body of the Demon God Buu, and the Demon God Buu has absorbed himself, Diablo Broly, Diablo Super One Star Dragon, etc. His strength has already been close to Kale God 2, and the fighting power is already in Kalifu. Pull it up.


    Although no one can match the skill of Freedom Skill, but if the opponent''s combat power exceeds you too much and you can''t fight against others at all, your skill is useless even if you are superb. The so-called one-strength reduction ten will be like this. Rationale.


    "sister!!"


    Seeing Calvula being blown away by a punch, Kelton was furious, and instantly flashed away, blocking Mech Capra''s front, blocking his continued pursuit of Calvula, and the two fought in an instant. Together, the rumbling sound resounded, and the entire sky was dimmed.


    The fighting power of the two seemed to be equal. They were in a stalemate for a while, fists and feet rumbled, shaking the sky and the earth, causing the entire universe to shake, making people feel unclear, and everything shivered with fear.


    "That guy has become so strong?!!!"


    Kalivra looked at Mech Capra, who was on par with Kale God 2, with a shock on her face. At the same time, her face was full of surprises, and she looked at Monkey King: "Master, don''t make a move. , This guy is handed over to us!"


    Said, full of excitement, Calvura had already stepped forward and entered the battlefield: "Kail, let''s kill him together!!"


    As a woman, Kalifula doesn''t have the dignity of a one-on-one contest. As long as she can defeat her opponent, that is her only purpose.


    One-on-one with Kell, Mech Capra couldn''t win yet, with the addition of Calvula, it would be even more invincible.


    There is Kaier facing Mech Capra, while Calvula is attacking from the side. She is in the free and extremely conscientious, and she has maximized this pros and cons, always at the most critical moment. The deadliest blow to Mechkapura.


    However, even if the heart was struck by the beam of light, Mech Capra did nothing.


    Seeing this, Zeno immediately reminded him loudly: "Be careful, Majin Buu has an immortal body. Only by destroying every cell of him with Qi can he really kill him, otherwise he will be resurrected indefinitely!"


    "Is it so perverted?" Calvura was shocked immediately upon hearing this.


    Monkey King: "More than that, Mech Capra also possesses the power of time, and the power of this time also gives him the power of immortality. Combining the immortality of Majin Buu, he has this dual immortal body. Protect, it¡¯s really difficult to really kill him~"


    "Cut ~ What a rogue ability!" Calvura immediately curled her lips, double immortality, this is too ridiculous, how to fight this?


    Hearing this, Broly immediately turned into the god Broly, holding a key sword and joined the battle: "This sword can restrain Mechkapura''s immortality due to the power of time. I cut his At that time, you immediately wiped him out with your breath."


    Sun Wukong Zeno and Vegeta Zeno flashed out, and joined the battle group: "Let''s also help."


    They knew how tricky the Majin Buu''s immortal body was, so they had to kill him with a single blow, and they couldn''t be careless.


    Mech Capra''s complexion suddenly became extremely difficult to look at when he saw that he was surrounded by groups. This situation, if you don''t escape, would be a bit bad.


    "Hahaha~~~ It seems that you need help."


    At this moment, an untimely voice suddenly sounded.


    Monkey King looked for the sound, but saw Fu appeared with Super 17, Metal Frieza, Metal Gula and others.


    Sun Wukong zeno looked serious, and said in a deep voice: "Fu, what are you guys coming to join in the fun?"


    Fu shrugged his shoulders, his face was indifferent: "Actually, I don''t want to come either, it''s just¡ª" As he said, Fu''s eyes suddenly fixed on the King God of Time: "The King God of Time, your duty Isn''t it about maintaining the order of time and restoring the disturbed history? How did it start to modify history and disrupt time and space?


    When the King of Time heard this, he was furious: "Nonsense, how could I do that kind of thing!"


    "No?" Fu looked at the King of Time with a sarcasm: "What you said is really irresponsible at all. Or, are you looking up carefully about my history? Your changes are in a mess, and you are deliberately trying to obliterate me in the bud, your conscience is really bad."


    When the King of Time heard this, his face was angry: "You are spitting out blood. Even if you are a nasty guy, I will never do things like revising history to obliterate you!"


    Fu looked indifferently: "But, hasn''t this been done already? My father has been killed by you, and my mother has no intention of making me. Instead, he became interested in other artificial life forms. In this way, I Isn¡¯t it about to disappear? You say, does this count as a change in history?"


    "What? Is this time and space a historical time and space?" When the King of Time heard this, his complexion changed drastically. He quickly took out a scroll and examined it carefully. After looking at it, her complexion suddenly became extremely difficult to look at. : "Wow~ this time and space is really a historical time and space! How could this be? The historical time and space actually appear in the form of a different time and space? This is too messy, right?!!!" ..

 3473 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty

    "This is also considered to be your own responsibility." Monkey King looked at Fu said: "This time and space was only revealed because of the super cosmic tree, and the super cosmic tree was cultivated by you. This will reveal the historical node related to you. It¡¯s so faceted, it¡¯s called a cause and an effect."


    When the King of Time heard this, he immediately aimed his spearhead at Fu: "That is, you cultivated the super cosmic tree. All of this started because of you, and it has nothing to do with us! And, like you Bad guy, if there weren¡¯t in history, it would be better.¡±


    After hearing this, Fu looked calm: "Really, it seems that I am really annoying!" Then, he fixed his gaze on Monkey King: "Monkey King, you are the only human being beyond the control of the gods, like Why do you still have to be with God for an existence like you? Why do you want to follow their instructions?"


    "That super cosmic tree is still in your hands? You can reset this false world, kill the king, and replace it, create a new world dominated by yourself, so that you can gain true freedom. , Isn''t it?"


    After listening to Fu''s words, Monkey King nodded his head seemingly serious: "What you said seems to make sense."


    "Master Wukong!" Hearing this, the King of Time was shocked. He was afraid that Monkey King would be reversed. He immediately glared at Fu and said sternly, "You don''t talk nonsense. Are you not free enough now? It is unreasonable to want to rebel against the gods for a boring reason!"


    "You said, this is the reason for boring? You said, we are free enough?" Fr said, suddenly shouted angrily: "Don''t be kidding! What shit god of destruction, what shit king, they are completely They don¡¯t treat people as human beings, they regard life as life. They kill when they want to kill, and kill when they want to. They completely play with human beings in their hands. When they are happy, they will destroy a planet as fireworks to add to their fun; they are not happy. Now, I will destroy a planet to vent my anger..."


    "The king is too much. He wipes out the entire universe at every turn! It''s the entire universe! You tell me freedom? Freedom? These ignorant creatures have no idea how ridiculous the freedom they are talking about. After talking about freedom, the entire planet and even the entire universe will suddenly disappear in the next moment, not even a single dust will remain! This is what you call freedom!"


    "There used to be eighteen universes, why are there only twelve left now? The remaining six have been completely wiped out by the king, so who can guarantee that the rest of the universe will not be wiped out? For the conference, if it weren¡¯t for your Monkey King, or if your seventh universe won the victory, you used the Super Dragon Ball to make a wish to restore all the universes erased by the king. Do you think how many universes are left now? It''s what you call freedom! Also, don''t use any balance to make excuses. The development of the world does not require your intervention. To be interfered by you is the greatest unfreedom!"


    Fu''s impassioned speech, their expressions changed slightly when they heard Monkey King Zeno, this sounded really reasonable.


    Obviously, this guy knew that he couldn''t beat Monkey King, he actually wanted to use his mouth to confuse Monkey King.


    As for Kyle, Califura, and Broly who have experienced the power conference, they understand the meaning of the words of Ephraim. They also understand that the world is indeed, as Ephraim said, completely controlled by the joys, anger, sorrow and joy of the whole king Among them, if it weren''t because of Monkey King, or the victory of the seventh universe, the current twelve universes would have to reduce the seventh, leaving only five universes.


    Monkey King also knows that the rules of this world are very unfair to the creatures in the world, but there is no way. These are the rules made by the dragon ball master. He just wants to advance his world to a higher level. Reconciled that he will always be a super martial master.


    If it weren¡¯t for Monkey King who came through, and there is no mark of Dragon Ball World in the soul of life, then the Dragon Ball Realm Master might have succeeded, and the stronger Monkey King will also make the Dragon Ball Realm Master enter a higher level. Breaking through the super-strength and stepping into diversification.


    After hearing what Fr had said, her eyes suddenly flickered. When she thought that the sixth universe she was in was inexplicably erased by the king and her little brothers and sisters all died, she was quite upset, immediately. He looked at Monkey King: "Master, or else, let''s take the whole king that little kid..."


    She didn''t say the rest, but the meaning was already obvious.


    The King of Time and the Monkey King Zeno were shocked when they heard this, especially the Monkey King Zeno and Vegeta Zeno. Although they belong to a different time and space from the Monkey King, they belong to the Seventh Universe. If the Monkey King did it. Something out of the ordinary has angered the whole king, so don''t they want to suffer along with it?


    The King God of Time Realm even more nervously jumped onto Monkey King¡¯s body, and hugged him like an octopus: "Master Wukong! No! You, you can¡¯t do that! Master Quan Wang , Lord Quan Wang is actually pretty good! And, besides, isn''t your relationship with Lord Bados and the others very good? You can''t do that!"


    "Wow hahaha~~~ Master Wukong, are you already planning to deal with King Quan? It seems that I came out at the right time! Let me be one!" At this moment, there was a sudden scream, Monkey King When she tilted her head to look, she saw a young loli with a fiery figure stepping out of a portal, her feet stepping on the void, and the terrifying aura pressed the ground. The gravity here became extremely heavy.


    "Are you¡ªCarmin?"


    Seeing the girl walking through the air with an incomparably pulling wind, Calvura said with a surprised expression.


    "Hmm~~How about? Are you surprised? I am now, but super awesome!" Carmin looked at Calvra with a smug expression, raising his head high, Now I''m not afraid of you, so I want to fight the posture.


    But when Tova, who walked out with Kamin, saw Mechkapura who was besieged by the crowd, an angry mood suddenly radiated from her eyes: "You are... Mechkapura?"


    She was very curious. It was only a few hours. What happened to Mech Capra?However, no matter what happened, Tova''s anger towards Mechkapra remained unchanged. The previous scenes of Mechkapra being mercilessly pushed out made her worry about it.


    Why are you so loyal to betray that kind of merciless betrayal?..

 3474 Chapter 161: Freshman Camin

    "Tova! Are you really betraying me?"


    Mechkapra looked very ugly after seeing Tova and Carmin together, especially when she saw that Carmin was very different from what she saw before. It was obviously transformed by Tova¡¯s hand. It made him even more angry.


    Tova did not answer, but looked around, frowning and questioning: "Where are the other demon gods? Where is my brother?"


    Sun Wukong kindly explained her confusion: "Your brother is the Demon God Dapla, right? He was swallowed up by the Dark Demon King as energy along with the other Demon Gods."


    "Wh, what? You actually swallowed my brother? You swallowed all the other demon gods?" Tova was furious immediately.


    Mech Capra frowned and snorted: "As subordinates, they should be happy to be part of my body!"


    "Happy?" Tova was extremely angry at this moment, her expression ugly: "That''s how you think of your loyal subordinates?"


    With that said, Tova looked at Carmin with great anger: "Carmin, kill him for me! Kill him!!!"


    Carmin curled his lips uncomfortably and glanced at Towa: "Don''t think that you have helped me reform, you can order me. In this world, the only person who can order me is Master Wukong!"


    Tova looked directly at Carmin: "This is not an order, it is a request. I beg you to help me kill him! Nothing else matters, but the Dark Demon King¡ªmust die!!"


    Seeing Tova''s pleading and eager look, Carmin said with a proud face: "Seeing your attitude so sincere, then I will help you solve him!"


    Calvura heard the words and immediately said: "Really? This guy is strong now, even I can''t deal with it~"


    "Hmph~~ Now I will let you see, my power has become the most powerful and perfect artificial life form in the world!"


    Kamin hummed incomparably proudly, his figure instantly turned into a stream of light, and at a speed that Mech Capra could not dodge, he slammed through his chest and came out from his heart.


    A hole in Nuo Da appeared in Mechkapura''s heart, looking extremely terrifying.


    Seeing Mech Capra staring at the big hole in his heart with surprise on his face, Carmin said with an air of expression: "Huh hum hum~~ What dark demon world king is simply vulnerable."


    "Really?" Mech Capra looked at Carmin with a joking look, and then exhaled, duan, the big hole in his heart instantly recovered.


    "what?!!"


    When Camin saw this, he was shocked, his heart was pierced, and he recovered in an instant?


    "You guy, when did you become an artificial life form?"


    "Stupid!" Calvura immediately reminded: "That guy now has a double immortality, and ordinary means can''t kill him."


    "If you want to kill him, this sword is indispensable." Broly raised the key sword in his hand and said: "After he was hit, he would use Qi to destroy his body without leaving a single cell. Eliminate him completely."


    Hearing this, Kamin immediately snatched the key sword over, without saying anything, his figure flashed, and he slashed towards Mech Capra.


    Mech Capra snorted immediately, and the horrible breath was released from his body, causing the entire universe to start shaking. He just wanted to stretch out his figure and launch an attack, but the next moment, he suddenly discovered in shock , His body froze in place, unable to move, his complexion changed drastically, and the scene of Camin''s chest that had been pierced through his chest immediately flashed in his mind: "Could it be before..."


    "Hmm~~ I didn''t expect it!" Camin looked at Mech Capra''s body suddenly frozen in place, unable to move, and couldn''t help being proud: "When I penetrated your body just now, I stayed in your body. After getting some of my body cells, although you can¡¯t completely control you, it¡¯s possible to temporarily lose your ability to move; and once you lose your ability to move, then you will not be able to avoid me. s attack!"


    With a sharp drink, Kamin¡¯s figure was already flashing in front of Mechkapura, the key sword in his hand cut several sword lights, and in an instant, Mechkapura¡¯s body was cut into hundreds of pieces. , Scattered and floating in the air.


    "Then, disappear completely!"


    Kamin drank it sharply, and the dazzling brilliance suddenly condensed on his hands, and a wave of qigong was about to completely wipe out Mechkapura.


    However, there was a panic shout from below: "No! You can''t destroy him! Broly, Broly is still in his body!!"


    Everyone looked at it, and it turned out that Paragas was yelling.


    When the King of Time heard this, he was immediately stunned: "Yeah! He can''t be eliminated like this! That demon Buu has absorbed several historical figures. If he is eliminated in this way, those historical figures will also disappear. , Then history will be completely changed!"


    Camin looked at the piece of meat that had begun to move, and shouted, "Hey~ Do you want to destroy him? He will recover soon! Lord Goku?"


    "Exterminate."


    Sun Wukong did not hesitate to give the order, no shit history has anything to do with him.


    Kamin received the order from Monkey King, without any hesitation, a terrifying wave of qigong sprayed out of her hands, instantly submerging the hundreds of pieces of meat, and even a single cell was destroyed.


    Looking at the place where Mechkapura disappeared, Fu frowned slightly. In fact, he really wanted to help Mechkapura. Unfortunately, the strength of Monkey King''s side was too terrifying, he didn''t dare to do it.


    Calvura looked at the completely wiped out Mech Capra, her gaze was full of shock when she saw Carmin: "What on earth did you guy do? Why did you suddenly become so powerful?"


    "Hmm~~This is a secret!" Camin looked arrogantly.


    "Still secret? Come here." Monkey King immediately stared at Carmin.


    "Uh~" Carmin suddenly showed a guilty expression on his face, walked to the front of Monkey King, and said in fear: "Well, Lord Wukong..."


    "Get down."


    "Huh? It''s under the public, can you wait after you go back..."


    "Get down."


    Carmin didn''t dare to hesitate, and immediately fell on all fours, kneeling on the ground.


    What Sun Wukong was unceremonious was that he slapped down a few slaps, and when he hit Carmin''s face flushed red, it was really shameful to be beaten in front of so many people.


    "Next time I dare to think carefully and see how I beat you." Monkey King stared at Carmin in an angry voice.


    "Hehehe~~ I didn''t want to be able to help you!" Kamin immediately looked at Monkey King with a flattering expression, and Calvula looked contemptuously with a flattering expression...

 3475 Chapter 162 The Strongest Artificial Life Form

    On the contrary, Sun Wukong Zeno and Vegeta Zeno looked at Kamin with surprise. Mech Capra, who in turn controlled the body of the Demon God Buu, is so powerful that they have personally experienced the terrifying breath. , I am afraid that even if they fit together, they are invincible, but I didn''t expect that it would be solved by Carmin in such a simple way. What kind of transformation did this woman make, and the improvement was so huge.


    In fact, it was unexpected for Carmin to win so easily. Mech Capra would never have thought that after Carmin injured him, he could leave his own cell genes in his body to control his body, making it in a short time. He couldn''t move inside and lost control of his body.


    The master''s tricks are determined by every second. Mech Capra''s such a major mistake is already a defeat.


    I have to say that Carmin''s ability to invade other people''s bodies and control others is a BUG-like ability as long as it is used well.


    In the past, she used it by herself, and there was really no bright spot, but after Sun Wukong''s mention, this ability really has a qualitative change.


    "How, Lord Monkey King, how are you thinking about it?" At this moment, Fu suddenly said, looking at Monkey King, "As long as you are willing to deal with the king, reset the world, and formulate new rules, my strength will not You drive."


    "Master Wukong, don''t be fooled by him!" The Kings of Time looked at Monkey King nervously, his heart raised his throat.


    On the other hand, Kaier and the others fixed their eyes on Monkey King, waiting for his answer. As long as Monkey King made the decision, they would definitely follow.


    The Monkey King Zeno and the others are nervous. Monkey King''s answer determines whether they are enemies or friends. If they are enemies, they don''t know how to face them. The difference in strength between the two sides makes them feel very helpless.


    "Very tempting proposal." Monkey King looked at Fu indifferently: "If I were just an ordinary person, maybe I would really be moved by you, but unfortunately, I am not. This world is reset or not, for me there is no In any sense, I''m not interested in being the king."


    Sun Wukong Zeno and the others were relieved when they heard this. The King of Time was even more excited and hugged Sun Wukong''s thigh: "I knew, Lord Wukong, you can''t do that kind of thing!"


    The look of Carmin''s expectation suddenly became disappointed. To be honest, she was actually looking forward to being an enemy of the gods. She was doing this kind of thing when she followed Hertz before. Whether it was gods or humans, she hated it.


    "That''s really a pity." Fu sighed, pretending to be disappointed: "You obviously have the power to overthrow the gods, so why are you not interested?"


    Monkey King: "Because your vision is different from mine, all you can see is the present, and what I see is farther than you."


    "Really? I really want to know what kind of picture you can see." Fu said, drew a knife and cut open the space in front of him, bringing the golden Frieza and several people into it and disappeared; facing the Monkey King, He didn''t have the idea to shoot, at least, not now, because he couldn''t fight.


    The King of Time took a look around, then opened a time-space scroll, and immediately screamed: "Ahhh~~~The historical time and space have been swallowed up by the Dark Demon King. This tells me how to fix it!"


    "In other words, we can''t go back?" King Vegeta frowned.


    "Yes!"


    "Aren''t you the god of the realm of time? Can this be impossible?"


    "What is this thing? It''s very troublesome, okay!" The King of Time immediately yelled, "Anyway, let''s go back and talk about it!"


    With that, she took out a prop and pressed the button above, and Monkey King and others were immediately teleported back to the Nest of Time.


    Lagus glanced at everyone and said, "Did you forget the two of them?"


    "Ah? No?" The King of Time looked at everyone and said.


    Kalifula: "Did you bring Tova and that Roberto here?"


    When the King of Time heard this, his eyes suddenly widened: "Ah~ I forgot the two of them!" Then he said with a flat face: "However, it doesn''t matter, anyway, the two of them are also from the Dark Demon World. People, it¡¯s okay to stay there, and the Dark Demon King is already dead, so what can the two of them make? I¡¯ll wait until I find a way to restore the destroyed historical time and space."


    The dark world.


    Tova looked at the Sun Wukong and his party who disappeared suddenly. After staying for a while, she suddenly became surprised. She glanced at Luo Beilu, ignored her, opened a portal, and went straight back to her laboratory. In, opened a hidden door and entered a secret room.


    In the secret room, the lights are bright and different from the outside. The instruments here are the top secret instruments. In the center, there is an erected experimental chamber with a small female in the amniotic fluid. Infant, baby girl has her eyes closed tightly, her black hair has been draped over her shoulders, behind her, there is a small and exquisite tail, but the hair of this tail is red.


    At this glance, you can find that this little baby girl is actually a Saiyan.


    Tova looked at the little baby girl in the cabin, her face flushed with excitement: "It''s formed! It''s all already formed! This look is perfect! It''s so perfect! Grow up soon, my Xiaomi Qi , Mom can''t wait to see you, you are the most perfect and powerful artificial life in the world!"


    However, at this moment, the space outside the door suddenly cracked open, and Fu''s figure came out of it. He looked at the little baby girl in the secret room, frowned slightly, and said indifferently: "This can''t work. Well, mother, I should have made it, but it can''t be her."


    "Yes, it''s you!!!"


    Tova looked at Fu who suddenly appeared behind her, frowning instantly, staring at him, with a look of alertness and surprise: "You, you call me mother?"


    "You should know this better than me, right?" Fu said indifferently: "After all, I was made by you."


    Tova looked at Fu, and after taking a closer look, her eyes widened suddenly: "You, you were made by Mira and my genes? No! I remember I didn''t make you!"


    "That''s the problem." Fu looked at the little baby girl in the cabin and said, "So, she shouldn''t exist, otherwise, I might be wiped out. So, can you please destroy it? She will make me instead?" ..

 3476 Chapter 163 Mickey

    "What? Destroy her?!!!" Tova was shocked when she heard the words, and immediately blocked her body in front of the experiment cabin: "This is definitely not possible! She is my most proud and perfect masterpiece, absolutely not. Destroy! No one can do it! If you are afraid that you will disappear because of this, I can make you right away, but I can''t ruin her! Absolutely not!!!"


    "Really, this is indeed a good way, but unfortunately, there is no her in my history, so, in order not to cause unnecessary changes, she must not keep it." Fu said, already pulled out Cut at the second knife flow, and stepped closer to the experimental cabin.


    When Tova saw this, her expression changed: "No! Absolutely not! If you were made by me, if you recognize me as your mother, you should listen to me, she is your sister!"


    "Sister? You seem to have made a mistake!" Fu looked indifferent: "It is possible for her to replace my existence, and she is a life form that you bred from Monkey King''s genes and your own genes. But it''s very dangerous. You don''t even know how terrible the Monkey King is. Once the life form bred out of his genes becomes uncontrollable, it will be a disaster for you and me."


    "No, I didn''t instill any knowledge in her. She is like a newborn baby, innocent and innocent. As long as I teach well, she will listen to me."


    Fu frowned and said coldly: "You don''t understand the horror of that Monkey King. I have bred a super cosmic tree before, and that super cosmic tree just absorbed a little of his power, and completely obeyed him and betrayed. For me, such a weird fellow, can you guarantee that she will not betray you?"


    "..." Tova was silent for a while, and resolutely said: "Even if you listen to him, what can you do? What the guy said, it''s her father. Isn''t it right to listen to him? And I am a mother, as long as she does not violate me That''s it."


    "You are really obsessed with not realizing it!" An anger appeared on Fu''s face, and the killing intent made Towa cold all over her body.


    "I won''t let you ruin my highest masterpiece!" Towa''s face also showed a breath of anger. She just wanted to launch dark magic to attack Fu, but she didn''t want to. The next moment, Fu had already flashed in front of her. A fist hit her abdomen, causing her eyes widened immediately and kneeling down on her belly.


    Fu walked to the experimental cabin and looked at the little baby girl inside. He instinctively felt a touch of fear from her, just like when facing Monkey King, it made him cold all over, his heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and the killing intent in his eyes Sheng Sheng: "Such a dangerous guy shouldn''t be born."


    With that said, he raised his hand to cut the sword.


    When Tova saw this, her pupils suddenly tightened: "No! You can''t ruin her! Stop! Stop it! Please, don''t ruin her!!"


    However, Fu looked indifferent, as if he hadn''t heard him, the two swords in his hand had already been slashed down. With a streamer passing by, the experimental chamber split into two instantly, and the amniotic fluid inside poured out like a flood.


    "Asshole! I won''t forgive you! I won''t forgive you!!" Tova yelled immediately, looking at the little baby girl in the experimental cabin, her eyes were full of heartache, and her anger made her shiver.


    On the contrary, he frowned slightly when he looked at the baby girl who was still hanging on the instrument safe and sound. He was confident that the sword just now was enough to chop the baby girl in half along with the experimental chamber, but the girl The baby was safe and sound.


    This made him firmer in his determination to kill the little baby girl. He stepped closer and stabs the little girl''s heart without hesitation with the second sword in his hand.


    However, at this moment, the little baby girl suddenly opened her eyes. Her big eyes were as bright as black gems, almost instinctively. She raised her little hand and grabbed the purple air blade that was spurring at her. It is no longer difficult to make an inch.


    "!!!"


    Fu was shocked immediately, this little girl has such power, even he can''t shake it?!


    Suddenly, Fu''s hair stood up, and purple air spewed out in a jet-like manner. The terrifying aura shook the entire laboratory violently, and the wall cracked with the sound of clicking.


    The sudden burst of breath seemed to stimulate the little baby girl, and she suddenly rose into the sky, and the terrifying breath also burst out of her body, and all the instruments clinging to her body were shaken off. Then, In the next moment, the black hair of the little baby girl turned into fiery red, and the red flame covered her body.


    "what?!!!"


    Seeing this, he was shocked immediately. He has dealt with Saiyans more than once, and has done countless experiments. Of course he knows what this state is: "Super, super Saiyan god? This, how is this? may!!!"


    Just born, turned into a super Saiyan god with his own power?Or is she born to be a super Saiyan god?Fu, who has experimented numerous times, prefers the latter.


    Born to transform into a super Saiyan god, what kind of monster Towa created?!!


    Just when Fuan felt bad and wanted to withdraw and retreat, he suddenly realized that there was a sudden pain in his chest. When he looked down, his pupils shrank instantly. It turned out that the little girl¡¯s His right hand is already like a sharp dagger inserted into his chest.


    He just wanted to punch the little baby girl away, but suddenly felt a terrifying suction from the little hand inserted into his chest, and the energy in his body was instantly swallowed up like a flood of pouring.


    The weakness and weakness came, and he lost all the possibility of resistance.


    "How, how is it possible!! I, I, I... will be planted in such a...little...hands!!" Fu''s eyes widened, full of unwillingness and anger, he would die here, yes I never thought of it.


    Tova''s eyes widened, watching Fu''s body become dry at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally turned into a dry corpse and was thrown to the ground by a little baby girl like garbage. She was thrown to the ground with disgust, and while swallowing her saliva, she She was also trembling with excitement: "Awesome, so amazing!! It''s so amazing!! My Xiaomi Qi is indeed the most invincible existence in the universe!!!"


    "Eh?~~"


    Xiao Miqi looked at Towa with curiosity, revealing the puzzle and curiosity that only babies have.


    "Xiaomi Qi, I am a mother. You protected your mother from the bad guys. Xiao Mi Qi is really great, so amazing!" Towa looked happy. At this moment, she was exuding strong maternal love.


    Maybe because of her kindness, Xiaomi Qi squinted her eyes and flew towards Towa with a happy face, and fell into her arms.


    ..

 3477 Chapter 164 Super Little Monster

    The dark world, a remote and barren land.


    Metal Frieza, Metal Gura, Metal Guge, Super No. 17, and Nok five stand in five different directions. Looking at this station, the five of them seem to be separated.


    Metal Gula suddenly raised her head, looked in a certain direction, and frowned slightly: "This breath is-the breath of God? And the breath of Ephraim has disappeared!"


    "God''s breath?" Metal Frieza was immediately taken aback: "Could the Monkey King group come back again?"


    "No, this Qi is very strange, not the Monkey King group."


    Super No. 17 said calmly: "As soon as the breath of God appeared, Fu''s breath disappeared. It seems that he has been killed by that person, Gula, we have not entered the realm of God, and cannot perceive the breath of God. In the middle, only you have entered the mirror of God, is that person strong?"


    Gula pondered for a moment, and frowned, "I don¡¯t know her perception, she feels very strong, and she feels very weak. Her breath is very strange and can¡¯t perceive accurately, but she seems to be a Saiyan, and can kill Fu in such a short time , Thinking about it, her strength is bound to be terrifying."


    "Saiyan?" Nok immediately became interested: "I didn''t expect a Saiyan who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It''s very good. We don''t need to guess anymore. We will know if we look at it.


    With that said, Knok didn''t wait for the consent of the other people, and he rose into the air and flew away...


    "Then go and take a look." Metal Frieza also followed immediately.


    Naturally, the people of Metal Gula were not afraid of things. Seeing Metal Frieza, they all set off, and they all rose into the air one by one.


    In the laboratory.


    Tova hugged Miqi and kissed her on her cheek for a while, making Miqi giggled.


    "Mickey, your name is Mickey~" Tova began to instill some basic common sense into Xiao Miqi.


    "Mi... Qi?"


    "Yes, yes, my Miqi is so smart... I''m a mother, call me mother..."


    "mom?¡­¡­"


    "Hey~" Tova was overjoyed again on Xiao Miqi''s cheek.


    After teaching the most basic common sense of Xiaomi Qi, Tova turned her gaze to Fu''s body and fell into a short silence, considering whether to resurrect him, but when she thought of this guy not only did not listen to her own words, but also Attacking her, not taking her seriously, her heart suddenly felt uncomfortable, this kind of guy, resurrected, it would be detrimental to her, and she immediately dispelled this idea.


    Perhaps many people would not have thought that after so long, Flang would eventually die here somehow.


    Tova teased Xiao Miqi''s little hand, while looking at Fu''s corpse, pondering: "This guy looks quite powerful, but Xiao Miqi defeated him all at once. I wonder how strong Miqi will be? How about Sun Wukong¡¯s apprentice? Why don¡¯t you go find someone to try?"


    As soon as this idea came up, she suddenly sensed that several powerful qi appeared in her perception, but within a moment, she had already appeared outside the laboratory.


    Tova immediately hugged Xiaomi Qi and walked out of the door. When the door was opened, the five figures of Metal Frieza already appeared in her vision: "It''s you!"


    When Fu took Metal Frieza to meet with Monkey King before, she still saw it.


    Metal Gula ignored Towa, but fixed her gaze on Xiaomi Qi in her arms, and immediately frowned, "Is it her?"


    Can a baby girl who doesn''t seem to be even a year old kill Eph?This made him feel a little skeptical.


    "She... is not a human..." On the contrary, Nok''s face looked very serious: "She is an artificially cultivated life form just like me, but this feeling is a bit unpleasant!"


    As an artificial life form, Nock instinctively felt a great threat from Xiao Miqi, and that feeling was like making him cold all over his body when facing Monkey King.


    "You are the subordinates of the name Fu?" Towa said with a vigilant face: "Is it here to avenge him? It just so happens. I also want to verify how strong my Xiaomi Qi is. It''s really time for you to come. ."


    "You want to experiment with this king, you are really arrogant!" Metal Frieza''s face was unhappy, the whole body flashed with golden light, and she instantly transformed into a gold metal Frieza. The horrible breath made Tova''s complexion. Instantly became extremely dignified, this guy, the strength is a bit terrifying!


    "Bad boy?" Feeling the hostile atmosphere of the golden metal Frieza, Xiao Miqi''s fist suddenly squeezed, as if to beat the bad guy.


    Tova: "Yes, they are all bad guys. They want to bully their mother, Xiao Miqi, help her beat them all away!"


    "Bulling mother...it''s time to fight!"


    Xiao Mi Qi''s immature face immediately showed a vigorous expression, red flames came out, her hair turned red instantly, and she turned into a super Saiyan god.


    She floated out of Tova''s arms voluntarily, looking directly at the five gold and metal Frieza.


    "This is the God of Super Saiyan?!!!"


    When Knok saw this, he was stunned. It was not the God of Super Saiyan that he was surprised, but the little girl who seemed to be less than one year old, could she turn into the God of Super Saiyan?Doesn''t this mean that she is born to be a super Saiyan god?


    Saiyans, who are also artificial life forms, have a big blow to him. Why is there such a big gap between people?


    "It''s really surprising, it seems you have created a little monster!" Metal Gula said with a solemn expression.


    "Cut~Isn''t it the God of Super Saiyan? The super king is not afraid of it, but you are also afraid of you?" The gold metal Frieza immediately roared, flashed, and slammed towards Xiaomi Qi.


    Little Miqi''s figure suddenly disappeared, causing the golden metal Frieza to throw a punch. Even if Xuan felt that a strong wind hits behind him, he instinctively wanted to dodge, but his speed was still a beat, bang. With a bang, Xiao Miqi slammed into the ground with a punch, and immediately slammed into the ground, shaking out a huge hole.


    With this punch, the golden metal Frieza didn''t slow down for a long time.


    "So strong!!!"


    The complexions of the Metal Gula suddenly became extremely dignified, and they knew the strength of the Golden Metal Frieza very well, but even so, they couldn''t get up for a long time when they were smashed by this little fist. This was really amazing.


    In the Nest of Time, Monkey King lay leisurely on a sofa, enjoying Carmin¡¯s meticulous massage, and everything that happened in the Dark Demon Realm, he also received his eyes: "Unexpectedly, this Towa, really let her take it. My thing has created a super little monster! Now the gods are really going to suffer." ..

 3478 Chapter 165: Mickey God

    "Go together!"


    Metal Gula gave a deep sigh, and transformed into a gold metal Gula and a gold metal Guge together with the metal Guge. The terrifying aura shakes the world and the earth shakes, causing Xiaomi Qi to immediately fix his eyes on the two of them; So, Knok also turned into Super Saiyan III in a loud roar, with his golden head and his waist straightened. The horror of the breath was not weaker than the two gold metal gouras.


    Knok was also transformed by the Bigao Xingren, and at the same time his fighting power was improved, it also gave him an infinite body with unlimited physical strength and energy like the android No. 17.


    The improved combat power of Super Saiyan III is indeed considerable, but the consumption is too huge, so it cannot last for a long time. But now, Nok has the infinite physical strength that a humanoid should have, and after unlimited energy, he can already maintain the Super III. State now.


    A Saiyan with unlimited physical strength and unlimited energy is a very scary thing, especially the danger level of Nok, which was made from the genes of the early Monkey King, needless to say.


    Super No.17 also swelled in a loud drink, his muscles swelled and his breath skyrocketed. He was originally an artificial human, and his breath was difficult to perceive, but after the transformation and integration of the Bigao star, he can now clearly perceive him. He''s angry, and his strength is much stronger than that of the Super No.17 that is combined with No.17 in Hell in the GT cyborg.


    The Super No.17 of the GT Cyborg is already stronger than the Super No. 4. How strong will this Super No.17 be?


    Gold Metal Gula, Gold Metal Guge, and Noke simultaneously launched a fierce attack on Xiao Miqi, the ground cracked, and the void roared, as if to be torn apart.


    Xiaomi Qi did not input any information. It was really like a newborn baby. Naturally, she didn''t have any combat experience. She could only respond instinctively to a joint attack by the three. Although she looked a little embarrassed, she was finished. Completely resisted the joint attack of the three.


    The more they fought the Golden Metal Gula, the more they were frightened. Naturally, they saw that Xiaomi Qi did not have any combat experience, but they could withstand their joint attack with instinctive reaction and amazing combat power, and even have time to fight back. , It makes them feel more pressure, which is a bit scary, if she has enough combat experience, I am afraid that the three of them have been defeated one by one.


    At the same time, the growth of Xiao Miqi''s battle is even more amazing. With the fight, she has gradually become familiar and handy from the jerky defense.


    The problem of the gold metal Gula and the gold metal Guge also appeared. The two heads were not crackling, the currents were intertwined, and they were overloaded because of the excessive use of combat power.


    "Yes, damn! It seems that Bigao Xingren''s technology is not perfect!" Gold Metal Gu Ge covered his leaky eyes with one hand, and hummed coldly.


    "You can''t go on like this, or you may lose!" Gold Metal Gula felt the terrifying growth of Xiaomi Qi, and knew that he could not give her time to familiarize himself with the battle, and he did not expect that maintaining the gold metal transformation would be due to combat power. Too strong and overloaded.


    Immediately entering the mirror of the gods, his original golden qi turned into a red spiritual qi attached to his body. In this state, he was surprised to find that his overloaded body was unexplainably calmed down. I was overjoyed immediately: "I didn''t expect the mirror of God to have this effect!"


    Flashing forward, the gold metal Gura of the gods blasted towards Xiaomi Qi with a punch. This punch was enough to match Kalifula''s Pink Two.


    Moreover, the speed was too fast, completely surpassing Xiao Miqi''s expectations, making her unable to block it for a while and was blown out by a punch, crashing to the ground, and while smashing a huge hole, the ground cracked all the way, and several lines appeared. Criss crisscrossed with terror.


    "Eye~~!!!"


    Xiao Miqi climbed up from the dirt pit, babbling milky screams, stomping her feet with anger, looking very angry, and at the same time, an extremely terrifying breath awakened from her body like a wild beast ,''Hum'', the green breath burst out, straight into the sky, the atmosphere was washed away, making the entire sky look like a hole had been broken through, the scene was shocking, and the universe was shaking.


    Upon seeing this, Knok''s eyes widened immediately: "Green Qi-Chuan Chao?!!!"


    Moreover, this hasn¡¯t been played yet. After transforming into Chuan Chao, Xiaomi Qi¡¯s super Saiyan God¡¯s breath immediately merged into Chuan Chao, making her breath change again, and she turned into an autonomous body It''s Mickey God!


    At the same time, because her own basic combat power is terrifying, her God Mickey''s combat power is even stronger than God Broly and God Kel.


    "This...a bit bad!!"


    Nok suddenly gave birth to the thought of retreat. This artificial life body Saiyan is so talented that it is terrifying. He can clearly feel that the previous Xiaomi Qi will not transform into Chuan Chao at all, but only because When she was angry, she transformed directly, even merged with the realm of gods, transformed directly into the god Miqi, this kind of talent is simply scary.


    "Bad guy, hit you guys."


    Xiao Miqi squeezed her small fist, and said a cute word in a milky voice, but this word was not cute at all in the ears of several people in Nok, because it would be fatal.


    Xiao Mi Qi didn¡¯t move, she just looked at God¡¯s Gold Metal Gura with an angry face, and then punched out in the air. The red and green light beams pierced through the sky, the sky broke and the earth screamed, ghosts cried and the universe began to shake. The space became unstable, twisted and deformed, and countless asteroids were affected by these terrifying forces, bursting on the spot and turning into nothingness.


    The Nest of Time.


    "Wow~~ What happened?!!!" Calvura exclaimed and looked up at the sky: "It''s terrible! Who is this?!!!"


    Bados took out the scepter indifferently and tapped it lightly, a beam of light shot out of the scepter, and then a virtual screen appeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing the scene inside, Calvura''s eyes widened: "It''s them on the 17th, who is that little girl? Wow~~ The horrible aura came from her, and that state is-Kell God?!!!"


    "This breath..." Kamin looked at the Xiaomi Miqi inside and Towa behind him, his eyes widened, and a sense of anxiety arose in his heart: "No, did that guy use the rest... New artificial life form?! This guy dares to play tricks with me!!!" ..

 3479 Chapter 166 Tragedy

    Seeing that Xiaomi Qi made such a terrible punch, God''s Golden Metal Gu La looked solemn, and in a roar, he raised his Qi to the maximum in a flash, and a wave of qigong was launched, crashing with the red and green beams that came from the laser. Collided together.


    There was no earth-shattering roar, but the power displayed by the collision of the two light beams made the space unstable and spread all the way. If it spread to the entire universe, then the entire universe would also perish.


    However, at this moment, no one cares that the universe will not perish, but stare closely at the light beam that pushes back the qigong wave of the god''s gold metal Gura in a destructive posture.


    The face of God''s Gold Metal Gu La changed drastically. He was already full of strength, and he couldn''t resist it. The difference in strength between the two was so huge?


    The gold metal Gura of the gods, its combat power is equivalent to Kalifra''s Ros¨¦ 2, but Kalifra''s Ros¨¦ 2 can only be comparable to Kel¡¯s pass, and it is still far from the God of Kel. It is said that the God of Mickey is stronger than the God of Kel, how can the God of Gold and Metal Gura be its opponent.


    "Damn! Can''t let him kill the Gura!" Nok''s complexion instantly became dignified, his figure flashed, standing side by side with him, sending out a full-strength turtle-style qigong wave, and the god of gold and metal Gula against the qigong of God Miqi Wave beam.


    It¡¯s not that Knock talks about loyalty, but Gula can¡¯t die. If he dies, then their fighting power will be greatly reduced, and they will really be defeated one by one. They will not be able to escape, and he still understands the truth of the cold. of.


    However, even with the addition of Nok, the beam speed of Mickey God''s qigong wave only slowed down a bit, still approaching the direction where the two of them were.


    "Super 17, what are you still in a daze? We are dead, and you can''t escape!!" Seeing that Super 17 had not done anything for a long time, Knok roared immediately.


    Super No.17 frowned slightly. He felt a breath similar to Monkey King from the little girl''s body. This breath made him feel extremely dangerous, so he hesitated whether to make a move. In the circumstances, he wouldn''t do anything if he didn''t make a move. After all, the other party wanted to kill him.


    Not hesitating, Super No.17''s figure flashed, standing side by side with Nok, also sent out his own Super Qigong wave and joined the battle.


    The three super fighters worked together to deal with a little girl, but in the end, they were still at a disadvantage.


    Seeing the qigong wave that was still slowly approaching them, the complexions of the three of Nuoke became extremely dignified, and the strength of gritting their teeth and even breastfeeding was used, but they still could not stop it from moving forward.


    The roaring sound made everything extinguished. In this terrifying collision, the rocky mountain ground disintegrated like confetti, the space was grayed out, spread rapidly, the universe was turbulent, and began to collapse.


    In the Nest of Time, Califra looked at the picture in front of her, and her eyes widened in shock: "It''s too powerful! That little girl did not lose the wind in one dozen or three. I am afraid that this combat power is not weaker than Kelly God 2? She is obviously just one!"


    Monkey King said calmly: "This is the role of basic combat power. As long as you work hard in the future, maybe you can defeat Chuan Chao on that day, even if you don¡¯t change your body, so don¡¯t just pursue change. The body, its own strength is the fundamental."


    "I will definitely work hard!" Calvula''s eyes flashed, it can be said that the fighting spirit was high, and this words of Monkey King made her blood boiling.


    Kesi looked at the emotion inside, but Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "If they continue to fight like this, this universe will probably be destroyed by them, Master Wukong, won''t you go out and stop it?"


    "This is not my job." Monkey King said flatly.


    "That''s what I said." Kesi said with a smile: "Once things are about to die, Lord Quan will not stand by."


    And this kind of thing is not the duty of their angels, so the three girls of Bardos are still drinking tea leisurely. Anyway, the sky is falling and there is a tall man against it, so they don''t need to worry.


    "Yes, damn!! You''re a little bit, don''t be too proud!!!" Golden Metal Frieza watched the Gula''s side gradually being suppressed, and immediately yelled angrily, gritted his teeth and struggled to stand up, making all the veins on his face. It was raised, and then the figure flashed and turned into a golden light to join the ranks of the Nok trio. The Qigong wave burst out and merged into the Qigong wave of the Nok trio, which instantly doubled.


    With the addition of the golden metal Frieza, Mickey God''s qigong wave beam finally stopped moving forward, forming a stalemate with the four of them.


    However, the speed of the universe''s collapse has become faster, and the planets and planets that are close to them are all silently disintegrating and dissipating.


    "Damn it, if this continues, the whole king will be recruited!!" Seeing this, the face of God''s Gold Metal Gula changed drastically, but they couldn''t stop it. If they stop, they will definitely be taken by God Mitch. Qigong wave is submerged.


    The countenances of Nuoke were not very good-looking, they were still in awe and fear for All King, after all, they could completely wipe out their existence with a wave of hands.


    As the so-called fear, what is coming, just when the two sides were at a loss, a light suddenly appeared above their heads, and then they saw that the little figure of the king came out from it, accompanied by the big priest and the two. Name guard.


    Seeing this scene, Knok''s complexion became even more ugly.


    "How many, can you stop first? If you continue to fight like this, the universe will be destroyed by you, destroying the universe, but it''s a felony." The great priest looked calm and looked at the Noke people and gently persuaded them. .


    When the gold metal Frieza heard the words, he immediately curled his lips: "I still have a felony, I don''t know who has destroyed several of them."


    Super No.17 said solemnly: "We also want to, but can''t stop, you tell her to stop first."


    "Little girl..."


    "No!" However, before the great priest could finish speaking, Xiaomi Qi interrupted him angrily: "Bad guy, bad guy must be beaten!"


    "Who is the villain?" Quan Wang asked curiously.


    "They..." Xiaomi Qi glared at the four of Knok angrily.


    "Then I will help you get rid of the bad guys." Quan Wang said with a naive face, and then fixed his gaze on the four of Knok.


    "what???!!"


    The four of Knok immediately looked dumbfounded. If someone says a bad guy, you will help her kill us. Is there any mistake?


    The four of Knok just wanted to speak, but saw that the king had already single-handed, and the four of them disappeared without a trace...

 3480 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Seven

    As the battle ended, the collapsed universe began to repair itself at an astonishing speed, and it was as good as ever for a moment.


    "Oh? Gone?" Seeing the four of them suddenly disappeared, Xiao Miqi looked curious and withdrew her qigong wave and returned to normal.


    "I''ll wipe them all out for you." Quan Wang floated to Xiaomi Qi with a happy face, and said: "Shall we be friends?"


    "Friend? What is a friend?" Xiaomi Qi looked curious.


    "If you are friends, you can play together." Quan Wang thought for a while and said.


    "Play? What is play?"


    "..." Quan Wang tilted his head and thought for a long time: "It''s peek-a-boo."


    "What is peekaboo?"


    "..." Quan Wang thought for a while and said, "Just play."


    "Oh~ Peekaboo is playing, and playing is peekaboo..." Xiao Miqi''s face suddenly realized.


    Seeing this situation, Towa was a little bit wrong. How could her own Xiaomi Qi be friends with Quan Wang? She had a hostile relationship with the gods.


    Immediately flashed, hugged Xiaomi Qi, and didn''t dare to look at Quan Wang: "My Xiaomi Qi doesn''t have time to play with you. We have other things, so we will leave.


    As he said, opening the portal, he was about to get in, but when he saw the king''s little hand, the portal disappeared instantly.


    The whole king looked at Towa angrily: "Who are you? Why do you bother me talking to my friends?"


    "Wait and wait, retreat."


    The guard servant on the left side behind the king said, and with a wave of one hand, Tova was shaken out instantly, but was not injured.


    However, this move instantly irritated Xiao Mi Qi: "Attacking mom, you are bad guys!"


    "Boom~~"


    The breath of horror erupted from Xiao Miqi''s body, and she turned into a miqi god.


    "Wait, I''m not a bad guy." Quan Wang explained anxiously, "I just want to play with you."


    "It''s the bad guy who attacked my mother. I won''t play with the bad guys." Xiao Miqi immediately hit Quan Wang''s face with a punch, and Quan Wang instantly rolled out like a gourd on the ground.


    "Hiss~~~!!!"


    Seeing this, Tova immediately took a breath, her Xiaomi Qi attacked Quan Wang?This, this¡ªthis moment, she was a little dazed.


    Of course, Xiao Miqi''s movements have not stopped and hit Quan Wang, just because she was angry, but she did not spread all the anger on Quan Wang, so the strength is not very strong, and the object of her focus is the waving hand. Feitova''s guard servant.


    While flying the King, she relentlessly hit the guard servant''s chest with a relentless punch. With an ear-splitting roar, the guard servant flew out immediately, smashing a terrifying pit. Come.


    "Attacking the King, a death penalty!"


    The guard servant on the right immediately snorted and slammed his fist towards Xiao Mi Qi. This punch seemed unremarkable, but it contained unparalleled terrifying power.


    Xiaomi Qi dodges to avoid, the latter''s punch is empty, but the gushing punch actually flattens a collapsed rocky mountain in the distance, bursting into a huge crater.


    Xiao Mi Qi flashed away and slammed a punch towards the back of the guard servant. The other party seemed to feel something, and then turned around and fisted to meet her.


    "boom!"


    The two punched each other, and the guard servant immediately snorted, vomiting blood and flying out. Obviously, his strength was far less than that of Xiao Miqi, and he was directly vomited by a punch.


    Xiaomi Qi immediately fixed his gaze on the great priest, and this guy was also with them.


    As if teleporting, Xiao Miqi flashed in front of the great priest and waved a small continuous fist at him. Although the fist was small, it was full of strength.


    However, the great priest did not fight back, but retreated with ease. He had already noticed that Xiaomi Qi, like Quan Wang, was pure and pure in mind, and was not a bad person. Just enlighten him and take care of Quan Wang for so many years. Such a person has already had experience.


    It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t wait for the great priest to enlighten me, but I saw several beams of light flashing here. Angels of each universe appeared with their respective gods of destruction. Obviously, they were all attracted by the terrifying change before, even halfway through. They all temporarily gave up looking for Super Dragon Ball.


    As for Weis, four gods of destruction were brought with him. Obviously, the other three were the gods of destruction for which Batos and their three daughters were responsible.


    The saboteurs saw that Xiaomi Qi was actually attacking the great priest, and everyone was stunned. Who is the great priest?Even if they destroy the gods, they have to kneel when they see it. Who is that little girl?So bold?And this combat power is a bit scary, right?


    "Presumptuous! A trivial mortal, how dare you take action against the great priest!" Jin, the twelfth universe god of destruction, shouted angrily, and the first one slammed and blasted Xiao Miqi.


    Feeling the terrifying aura coming from behind, Xiao Miqi immediately gave up the big priest in front of him who couldn''t beat him anyway, and turned around and punched the god of destruction.


    Two completely disproportionate fists collided, and it was the fist-big destruction god Jin that was shocked and flew out. He kept in the air several somersaults before stabilizing his figure, and then looked at Xiaomi Qi with surprise. : "Where did this little monster come from? It''s so powerful?"


    As a god of destruction, he was defeated with a punch?


    And among the destruction gods, his combat effectiveness is not weak.


    He who did not believe in evil, immediately flashed away again and attacked Xiao Mi Qi. The two completely disproportionate bodies fisted against each other, and the shaking universe once again made a roar of about to collapse.


    The two of them fought faster and faster, and in the end they could only see a circle of light colliding and exploding in the air from time to time, and the flames bloomed brightly. After a long time, there was a violent shock. They separated, and the god of destruction flew out again, coughing up blood at the corner of the mouth. He was defeated.


    In this scene, the other gods of destruction were all stunned. Such a little girl could suppress the gods of destruction?


    Seeing the expressions of shock and surprise from the other gods of destruction, the god of destruction Jin was very angry. He felt that he was so embarrassed that he was suppressed by a little girl. He was no longer left behind, and he was full of destruction. The destructive energy is attached to him, and he strays again and fights with Xiaomi Qi.


    Faced with the destruction energy of the Destroyer God, Xiaomi Qi''s body was unmoved. Destructive energy could hardly hurt her at all. Now all Destroy Gods are slightly discolored. What is this little girl?To completely ignore the destruction of destructive energy?


    Yes, it is completely ignored, because they all saw that Xiaomi Qi did not use any defensive means at all, and still launched a fist and fist collision with the god of destruction Jin. The destructive energy in front of her is fundamentally different from ordinary Qi. It''s no different...

 3481 Chapter 168 The Eye of God

    "You hit me, I''m angry!"


    At this time, King Quan, who was not far away, also climbed up from the dirt pit on the ground. He was covered with mud and looked very messy, with aggrieved and angry expression on his face.


    I saw his small hand a little, and the erasure rule bloomed at his fingertips, but Xiaomi Qi still stood still and did nothing.


    Seeing this, the great priest frowned slightly.


    The whole king was puzzled, his little hand nodded, and seeing Xiaomi Qi still standing in the distance, he couldn''t help but looked at the big priest with all doubts: "Great priest, why can''t I erase this person? "


    The big priest looked serious and didn''t answer, but just stared at Xiaomi Qi as if he wanted to see her through.


    Califula saw this picture and immediately looked at Monkey King: "Master, did you save her?"


    Kalifula clearly remembered that in the conference of power, Quan Wang also tried to erase her and Kel, but was rescued by Monkey King, making Quan Wang unable to erase them.


    The scene in front of them was almost exactly the same as the scene they encountered at the Power Conference.


    "No..." Sun Wukong nodded calmly and looked directly at the child in the picture: "It''s just that this little girl can''t be erased by law."


    "Why?" Calvura looked curious.


    Carmin: "Because she is the child of Master Goku."


    "what?!!!"


    Calvra''s eyes widened immediately; even Bardos and the others had expressions of astonishment.


    Macarita: "What''s going on? She really is Master Goku your child?"


    "That''s not okay, you have to stop!" Kesi looked nervous. If the little girl is really the child of Master Wukong, if she has some accident, it will be really troublesome.


    "It''s not what you provoke." Monkey King didn''t explain too much, but stared at Carmin anger, then slapped her on the body.


    Camin immediately pinched his ears with both hands, with a grieved expression on his face: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that that guy actually cultivated such an artificial life form without telling me..."


    Badosdai frowned and looked at Monkey King and said, "Master Goku, isn''t that little girl made from your genetic DNA?"


    "Probably, it''s almost like this..." Monkey King nodded, not easy to say clearly.


    I can¡¯t tell them that Xiao Mi Qi was artificially bred from his''offspring'', right?


    Because Monkey King himself is too strong, his whole body is full of incomparable divinity, so he cannot give birth to offspring in a short period of time. As the god of his dimension, he wants to have offspring, at least in millennia. .


    However, the reason why Xiaomi Qi can be made is entirely because Sun Wukong eliminated all the divine nature of that or something, because Kamin¡¯s body cannot withstand the terrifying divine power, otherwise Towa¡¯s ability would be impossible. Artificially cultivated Xiaomi Qi.


    It is precisely because of this that Tova used Monkey King''s things to nurture Xiaomi Qi. Although she failed to inherit Monkey King''s terrifying divine gene, she inherited the blood gene of Monkey King, whose talent is absolutely terrifying.


    Without inheriting the divine gene, she had such a terrifying strength and talent when she was born. If she even inherited the divine gene, then her strength at birth would definitely be earth-shattering.


    At first, Sun Wukong thought that Tova should create an artificial life form like Nok or Kamin; but this time he unexpectedly got it wrong. Tova actually used his things and his own genes to artificially cultivate it. It¡¯s simply a matter of missing the steps of love, and using the power of science to give birth to offspring; but after all, it is made by using high-tech, and it is indeed somewhat different from the normal birth. The normal birth can be You can''t fight with someone at birth.


    "It turned out to be an artificial life. I thought it was Master Wukong''s own life." Kesi''s nervousness immediately relaxed. Since it is not his own life, it shouldn''t be a problem to be killed?


    Obviously, Kesi¡¯s idea is wrong. Monkey King is very concerned about Xiaomi Qi. After all, she is the only offspring who has a blood relationship with him. Although she is not biological, she is well cultivated and is definitely the strongest help in her history. .


    Moreover, if you want to kill Xiao Mi Qi, it is not enough to rely on the strength of the king and the great priest, because the potential of Xiao Mi Qi has not been fully stimulated. Once it is stimulated, no one in this world can except the Dragon Ball Lord and Monkey King. Got her.


    Well, there is also a low-key Bulma who grows flowers at home.


    "Even if it''s not his own, it''s the descendant of Master Wukong anyway, I''ll go help her!" Kamin glanced around and found that Monkey King loved Xiaomi Qi very much, and immediately made the list loyal.


    However, he was stopped by Monkey King waved his hand. He wanted to see what the potential of Xiaomi Qi was.


    When Bardos and the others saw this, they all watched quietly. They also wanted to see how powerful this little girl who was nurtured with the Monkey King''s genes could be, depending on the performance of Monkey King, does he think, Can you compete with Lord Jeon?


    Seeing that the whole king was angry, Towa was frightened. She knew clearly that the other six universes had completely disappeared because they had angered the whole king.


    Immediately flashed away and hugged Xiaomi Qi: "Xiaomi Qi, let''s go quickly, don''t follow..."


    However, before the words were finished, Tova''s body suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    It turned out that Quan Wang had been using the erasure rule for Xiao Mi Qi. When she was close, Xiao Mi Qi was fine, but she was caught.


    "Mom?" Looking at Towa who suddenly disappeared, Xiao Miqi''s face suddenly showed a scared and panic expression, as if a child was walking and suddenly lost, the kind of fear and panic when he couldn''t see his parents. Emoji.


    She looked around, with an anxious look on her face: "It''s gone... It''s gone... Mom is gone... I can''t feel it... It''s gone... It''s gone..."


    Panic and fear spread in Xiao Miqi¡¯s heart and face, and with this emotion, there was an extremely terrifying breath gradually awakening in her body. At the same time, her eyes began to change, and they were originally dark. The eyes, like black gems, suddenly turned into a glaze color and radiant, depicting a nine-pointed star.


    "Appeared, God''s Eye!"


    Sun Wukong, who had been watching the battlefield, suddenly brightened his eyes. It is certain that although Xiao Miqi was not born from a mother, it was indeed his Sun Wukong''s daughter who inherited his blood...

 3482 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Nine

    In the world of Hokage, Monkey King merged a pair of Shalunyan and evolved it into the Eye of God. With the growth of his strength and the evolution of his physical bloodline, he had already integrated Shalunyan into his bloodline and became The blood heir belongs to him alone, and this blood heir, after he became the god of the dimension, has already been promoted to the pupil of the dimension; and the eye of the god is just the original form of the pupil of the dimension.


    Because of his too strong relationship, this pupil technique, Monkey King has almost never used it.


    For Monkey King, the pupil technique has reached the point where he has no chance to play, because no opponent can force him to use it, but for his descendants, this pupil technique is absolutely against the sky.


    As long as there are these eyes, Xiaomi Qi will be in a state of absolute invincibility, unless the Lord of the world comes.


    "I... I''m not dead?!!!"


    Towa stroked her body with fear and lingering fears, and she looked shocked. At that moment, she clearly felt that she was wiped out by the king, why did she appear here?


    Turning his head, he happened to see Monkey King sitting aside looking directly at the screen, and he was taken aback: "Yes, did you save me?"


    Monkey King ignored her, still staring directly at the picture on the screen; but besides Monkey King, who else could save people from Quan Wang''s hands?


    But when Carmin saw Towa, he immediately rushed over and pinched her neck tightly: "You guy, you dare to play yin with me, and I was scolded. It''s all you. You killed it!"


    How powerful is Carmin now. She pinched Tova''s eyes white, and slapped her arm in pain.


    When Lagus saw this, she looked at Camin and said calmly, "Master Wukong saved her specially. Don''t choke her to death."


    When Kamin heard the words, he was shocked when he saw Tova''s pale eyes. When he let go, he was shaking: "Hey, don''t die! If you die, I will be miserable. Hey~hey~~!"


    "I''m not that easy to die!" Tova pushed Carmin away with an angry face, and stepped back, looking at Carmin defensively, but just glanced at the pair of colored glazes on the screen. The nine-pointed star pattern in Lulu''s eyes immediately widened in surprise: "Eyes...what happened to Xiaomi Qi''s eyes? How could she have this kind of eyes? I remember not giving her the ability to fuse it?"


    "This is my blood inheritance boundary." Monkey King turned his head and looked at Towa at this moment.


    "Blood Succession Limits?" Towa looked curious and puzzled; Bardos and the others were no exception.


    "The so-called blood inheritance limit is a power of blood inheritance, just like the blood of a Saiyan, it can be transformed into a super Saiyan."


    Kesi looked at Monkey King curiously: "Master Wukong, besides being a Saiyan, you have another bloodline power?"


    Monkey King looked calm and did not explain too much. Instead, he looked at Towa and said: "I originally thought that you would use my things to create an artificial life form like Carmin, but I didn''t expect that you would use yourself. After the blending, a daughter was cultivated artificially."


    "I, I..." Towa''s face flushed, a little embarrassed, but also nervous, how did he know how I nurtured Xiaomi Qi?


    In the beginning, she planned to use herself as a mother. That way, the bred daughter would have a higher degree of intimacy and attachment to her, but at the time she was just a prisoner of Monkey King. She was afraid of being discovered, so she didn''t dare to do that. , I chose to give birth to Xiaomi Qi in the form of an artificial experimental cabin.


    I have to say that scientists are crazy.


    "You don''t need to be so nervous." Monkey King looked at Towa and said calmly: "She is called Mickey, right? I''m very satisfied with her, so, for her face, I just saved you. After all, I I don''t want her to lose her mother at birth."


    Tova heard this and immediately looked at Monkey King nervously: "You, you can''t take Mickey away! She is mine, my daughter! The big deal, I will let you be her father."


    "Then her surname will be Sun from now on."


    "I see." Seeing that Monkey King didn''t mean to snatch, Tova was really relieved, then looked at Xiaomi Qi on the screen, and said nervously: "Now, can you save her?" It seems that Xiaomi Qi is facing twelve gods of destruction, plus nine angels and great priests, the king, such a lineup, the entire Dragon Ball world, no one can shake.


    "Save?" Monkey King looked at Towa with a smile: "As long as you awaken those eyes, she will be invincible under the Lord."


    "None, invincible?!!!" Towa and others stared.


    "Don''t understand? I''ll know by looking at it." Monkey King smiled and looked happy, of course he was happy. Even if he removed his divinity and wanted to be pregnant, his pregnancy rate was extremely low.


    Just like the legendary dragon and phoenix, the reason why the number is so rare is that their bloodline genes are powerful, which makes their pregnancy rate extremely low. The stronger the bloodline genes, the lower the pregnancy rate, and the longer the pregnancy time. In the mythical world, it is not an exaggeration at all to have bred thousands of years.


    Towa¡¯s ability to nurture Mi Qi is definitely a hit. If you ask her to nurture another one, it is absolutely impossible to nurture it, so this is a great surprise for Monkey King.


    "It''s you! You made mom disappear!!" The star map in Xiao Miqi''s eyes turned, watching Quan Wang full of anger.


    Suddenly, the entire king''s space collapsed and burst, and his whole body was shocked like a heavy blow, and he flew out in a shout, and was swallowed into the cracks in the broken space.


    In this scene, the pupils of the great priest shrank slightly. This is the real space being broken. The eyes of the little girl actually contained the power of broken time and space?!


    At the moment when Quan King just entered the space crevice, he was as strong as him, but also full of scars cut by the space-time storm inside, and he screamed in pain.


    You know, this is the world of super-army, and the horror of its time and space storm is naturally not comparable to the world of low-arm.


    "Master Quan!"


    Seeing the terrible state of the king, the destruction gods were all shocked, all bursting with destructive energy and attacking Xiao Miqi.


    However, just as the twelve energies were about to get close to Miqi, a mysterious power seemed to perceive her in danger, bursting out of her body, forming an energy figure like a beautiful God of War, protecting her In it.


    When the twelve destructive energies bombarded the female war god, they all disappeared as if they had been absorbed.


    "What, what is that?!!!"


    The gods of destruction were moved, Angel Yi was no exception, and the great priest had a solemn expression. This little girl seemed to be an existence beyond imagination. ..

 3483 Chapter 170: Invincible

    "The destructive energy has been completely absorbed?!!!"


    Birus looked shocked. The reason why destruction energy is destruction energy is because its only characteristic is destruction, destroying everything in the world. Can such energy be absorbed?Are you not afraid of your body being destroyed and dying?


    However, there is nothing unusual in the appearance of Xiaomi Qi. The female war god phantom composed of energy is also safe and sound, exuding terrifying power, even if it is a god of destruction, after feeling this power, he feels a chill in his back and his heart beats violently. .


    Instinct tells them that the energy phantom has a terrifying power that threatens their lives.


    Suzuo Nenghu is still called the Suzuo Nenghu, but with the evolution of Sun Wukong''s strength and bloodline, as well as the improvement of Monkey King, its power has already undergone a qualitative change, far beyond the Naruto world''s Suzuo Nenghu can compare.


    With the awakening of the Eye of God, the related pupil technique information was also imprinted in Xiao Miqi''s mind instantly, allowing her to understand all her abilities in an instant.


    She flicked her small hand, and the phantom of the goddess of war followed with it, but unlike Xiao Miqi, the phantom of the goddess of war instantly condensed a huge lightsaber of red light in her right hand.


    Following the rotation of Miqi¡¯s small hand, the female god of war phantom held a red lightsaber, and also followed the horizontal cut. In an instant, the horrible sword light turned into an arc and slashed out, cutting the space at the same time. Slashed at the twelve gods of destruction.


    Even if the Destroyer Gods made a defense in the first time, they still made them vomit blood one by one. The Destroyer with a weaker strength had a bloody mouth appeared on his chest, almost being cut in half.


    "Hi~~!!!"


    The Nest of Time.


    Seeing this scene, the kings and gods of the realm of time, all took a breath, shocked them to be dumbfounded, their faces were unbelievable.


    One move, one move hit the twelve gods of destruction severely. What kind of skill did that little girl use to have such a terrifying power?!!


    "Okay, so amazing!!!" Calvura was stunned: "Master, Master, what is that move? So amazing!!!"


    Monkey King: "Suzuo Nenghu, to be precise, it is the god''s must Nenghu. While possessing absolute defense, it also possesses absolute attack. Because it is inspired by the power of my blood, I want to break through. It, with the current strength of Xiaomi Qi, the minimum requirement must be the main source of the world."


    Calvura grew up in shock: "Absolute defense plus absolute attack?!!! Only the main source power can break through? Master, what is the main source power?"


    "That is the only existence in the world that can be called a god, and you will see it later."


    The King of Time listened and glanced at Monkey King and said: "Listening to you, it seems that we are not gods..."


    Sun Wukong replied indifferently: "There are many kinds of gods. From your perspective, you are gods; but from my perspective, you are not gods."


    "Oh~" These words immediately aroused the interest of the three angels of Bados: "Listening to you, do you have a vision farther than us?"


    Monkey King smiled without answering, turning his head to look at the screen.


    Tova looked at the screen, slashing the twelve gods of destruction with a sword, and severely inflicting the fifth of the scene. It can be said that the excited body trembled, and her complexion was flushed: "Awesome! Too amazing! I didn''t expect my Xiaomi Qi to actually It will be so powerful, God''s Eye... God''s Eye..." She seemed to think of something, and suddenly looked at Monkey King: "This God''s Eye is inherited from your bloodline, in other words, you also have God''s Eye. ?!!!"


    Monkey King said calmly: "This god''s eye is just the initial form of my pupil technique, don''t be too fussy."


    "The most, the most, and the most, initial form?!!!" Towa was immediately stunned when he heard the words. This initial form can blast the twelve gods of destruction. What is the perfect form?Thinking about it, she felt a tingling scalp. It turned out that Lord Monkey King was so powerful that she had surpassed her imagination.


    At this moment, even Bados and the others were a little dumbfounded when they heard this. The eyes of the gods are already so powerful, they are still in their original form?How strong is Goku-sama?!!


    No wonder Weis and Billus were so respectful and scared of him. It turned out that this lord, his strength, really surpassed the entire king.


    "Master, can I have those eyes?" Calvura looked at the screen, the mighty goddess of war who abused the twelve gods of destruction, her eyes flashed with excitement, her face was excited, her posture, her anger Field, it''s so handsome.


    The world of Dragon Ball has always been going straight back and forth, fist to flesh battle, she has never seen such a cool move against the enemy, she is itchy to see her, I really want to have it, I really want to have it!


    "You are not my daughter." Monkey King rolled his eyes immediately.


    "People don''t mind calling Master your Dad~"


    As soon as Calvura said this, everyone in the room looked at her with weird eyes, including Kel. It was a bit embarrassing to be seen how careless Calvra was: "Ahem~~ I just made a joke, made a joke!"


    "That''s amazing! These eyes..." Carmin also looked envious and longing, blasting the twelve gods of destruction, how majestic: "Speaking of which, I have also merged with Master Wukong, will I awaken it? Where are the eyes?"


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and patted her forehead: "Don''t think about it, these eyes can only be awakened by my offspring. Even if you merge my genes, even if you change your blood, you will not be awakened."


    "Well, Carmin suddenly lost his face."


    Everyone present was shocked and shocked. Only the Monkey King zeno looked at Monkey King with a weird face. He was convinced that he did not have that kind of pupil bloodline, and this one would not exist like Hei Wukong. ?


    It''s just this question, he just thought about it, and he left it behind. The Monkey King Zeno is much more sensible than the Monkey King in the original book. He knows that this question must not be asked, otherwise, it may cause unnecessary misfortune.


    Now, he only knew that it was enough for this Monkey King not to be in opposition to them. He immediately stepped forward and said to Monkey King: "You should be very satisfied with the results you want to verify? Shouldn''t it be stopped? Going down, the god of destruction may suffer casualties."


    "You are a great priest, and those angels are the decorations?" Monkey King glanced at Monkey King Zeno, and said calmly: "The show has just begun." ..

 3484 Chapter 171 Crisis of Destruction

    Bados looked at Monkey King, seemingly unintentionally and seemingly intentional: "Master Wukong, you won''t watch Xiao Miqi kill them, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King looked at Bados with a joking expression: "What if I don''t stop it?"


    "That''s it." Bados''s complexion remained as usual. He couldn''t see what she was thinking, but he turned his head to look at Kesi and Macarita: "We should go back too."


    Kesi and Macarita nodded silently, already understanding what Bados meant, and looked at the King of Time: "Can you give us a ride?"


    In the battlefield, there are their brothers and fathers, and it is naturally impossible for them to watch them die in the hands of Xiaomi Qi, so they resolutely chose to join the battlefield.


    "I''ll go with you." The Time Realm King God took out the time scroll and said with a firm expression.


    Sun Wukong Zeno and Vegeta Zeno looked at each other, and stood behind the King of Time, seeing that they were already in the team, and Badak and Vegeta also followed them.


    Broly also followed silently. Weiss was his master, so he would not abandon him.


    Seeing that Broly was all standing in line, Paragas hesitated and followed, instead of following outsiders, his own son was more reliable.


    Seeing Bados and them disappearing into the time scroll, Tova looked at Monkey King with gleaming eyes: "Master Goku, Xiaomi Qi is also your daughter. You won''t watch her get hurt, right?"


    Sun Wukong''s expression was indifferent: "Injured? That''s all, she is invincible under the realm master, even if they go to many people, it''s no use."


    Tova heard the words, with a look of excitement and joy immediately: "You mean, Xiaomi Qi can kill them all, even the king?"


    "Of course, now I know how terrifying the kid you made with my things is." Monkey King looked at Towa calmly.


    Tova heard the words and felt fortunate. Fortunately, she didn''t make Xiao Miqi an artificial life body like Kamin, otherwise how could she inherit this blood power that belongs to Master Wukong alone.


    "Master, are we planning to go to war with Quan Wang?" Kaier looked at Monkey King and asked cautiously.


    When Califula heard the words, her eyes lit up, and she said excitedly: "Okay! This is good~ Master, let''s kill the queen, you will be the new king, and I will be the great priest."


    When Carmin heard the words, his face was immediately excited. She had long seen the gods not pleasing to the eye, and Calvula''s words simply touched her heart.


    "Okay, your vision is too low. Since you''re all with me, don''t be so unqualified. You will not cut the position of the king in the future." Monkey King said, looking at the sky and passing through This side of the world: "Time is almost too, I want to see, this side of the world is going to be destroyed, can you still shrink from sight."


    On the other side, Xiaomi Qi is on the battlefield.


    Xiaomi Qi, who has turned on the beard of the gods, can be described as majestic and invincible, showing a proud and invincible posture. Fighting against the twelve gods of destruction alone is actually a side-to-side crush.


    Seeing that the gods of destruction were invincible, the angels naturally couldn¡¯t stand by and stood by and besieged Xiaomi Qi with them. In an instant, the terrifying forces that shook the entire world hit the god¡¯s beard, Zonoh, one after another. Unable to shake the beard of God, Zuo Nenghu, even a little bit, how much you come, how much I suck, and feed back to Xiao Mi Qi, making her stronger.


    Even if the great priest took the initiative and tried his best, he still couldn''t shake the god''s beard, Zuo Neng.


    "Damn! What the hell is this? Why can''t it be broken?!" Birus'' mouth was bleeding, and his body was covered with silver aura. He looked very embarrassed. Among the twelve gods of destruction, he is the strongest now. Even the perfect freedom of extreme consciousness is used. I don¡¯t know how many times the continuous bombardment has been on the god''s bee, Zonoh, but the god''s bee, Zonoh, has nothing to do, but he shocked himself. Internal injury.


    "Go to die! Go to die! Go to die! All the guys who hurt mother die!!!"


    Xiao Mi Qi was full of anger, already slammed his eyes, and controlled the god''s beard, Zanohu. Among the god of destruction and angels, he waved the huge lightsaber in his hand in chaos. The surrounding space had been cut by her and was dilapidated, and the terrifying space-time storm swept across , Has made the great priests dare not get close.


    However, Xiao Miqi, who has the protection of God''s whiskers, Zonenhu, does not care, like wolves into the flock, rushing the gods of destruction and angels to run around.


    And as their battlefield expands, the scope of the space is also expanded, this time, it really ushered in the end of the world.


    The destruction of the universe can also reshape the universe, but if the space that maintains this world is destroyed, it is truly destroyed, and it can no longer be restored except the Lord of the One Realm.


    "What kind of monster is this guy? Why is it so strong?!!!" The first universe angel Avamo bleeds from his chest. He was injured by the lightsaber and sword aura. If he was really hit by the sword, he might have died.


    The second universe angel Sava also looked embarrassed: "The phantom that protects her has exceeded the scope of my understanding. Is it true that no one can deal with her?"


    The fourth universe angel Konik: "How about Lord Quan? How about Lord Quan?"


    "Still trapped in the space-time storm, I am afraid it will take some time to get rid of it."


    "No way! If it drags on like this, it will not be the destruction of the universe, but the destruction of the world! Could it be that no one can stop her?"


    When Birus heard the words, he immediately looked at Weiss: "Weiss, hurry up! Go and invite Master Monkey King!"


    Coron, the eighth universe angel, couldn''t help but stunned: "Sun Wukong? The Sun Wukong who led the seventh universe to win the championship? What is the use of him, this girl can''t even deal with us."


    Wes ignored it, but silently nodded, just about to explore where the Monkey King was, but saw Bados and others suddenly flash here: "No, Wes, Master Wukong won''t make a move."


    "Why?" Weiss couldn''t help but look at Bados.


    Bados looked at the distant scene like a child chasing a group of chicks, with a serious expression: "Because that little girl is Towa''s daughter using Master Goku...cough cough, artificially cultivated daughter."


    "what?!!!"


    When Birus heard this, he was stunned.


    Weis frowned slightly. He had a dark feeling at first. It turned out to be his daughter. This is easy to understand: "Then how to deal with it?"


    "Master Wukong said, this phantom that protects Xiaomi Qi is called the god''s beard Zuonenghu, invincible under the master, I think you should know what a master is?" ..

 3485 Chapter 172 The King

    "!!!"


    When Vis and Birus heard this, both their complexions changed greatly. The word lords has become a taboo in their hearts. Almost at the same time, they recalled the three people who joined forces with Monkey King and couldn''t resist the casual one. The horror figure hit.


    If it hadn''t been for the one who didn''t take them seriously, and there was even a terrifying existence present, they might have no chance of survival.


    "Jie, Jie Jie Jie Jie? He really said that?!!!" Birus was stunned, and the fear had already begun to tremble, even more terrified than in front of the king.


    "Which world lord? Billus, you are too unpromising, right? It scares you!" Xiangpa saw the embarrassed expression of Billus, even if he was chased by Xiao Miqi and ran around. Forget a few words of mockery.


    "You know what a fart!!" Birus responded with an unceremonious anger, and then looked at Xiao Miqi''s gaze full of dignity, invincible under the landlord, this is a fart, no wonder they tried their best None of the defenses can be broken.


    "How could the guy who was just created have this kind of power!" Bi Luston was puzzled. If it was Monkey King, he wouldn''t be surprised, but the offspring created just from his things can be so defying. ?


    "It''s those eyes." Broly said with a serious face: "Listen to Master Wukong, that is the Blood Succession Realm awakened from his bloodline."


    "!!!" Birus was dumbfounded when he heard the words. From these words, he already understood that Monkey King had really grown to a level or even higher level with that person.


    "As expected, Master Goku, he really did it." Weiss sighed with admiration, and focused his gaze on Xiaomi Qi, and then turned his gaze to Bados: "Tova Should have been rescued?"


    Weiss knew very well that since Towa is the mother of this child, it is impossible for Sun Wukong as the father to watch Towa be obliterated by the king.


    "Yes." Bados nodded.


    Upon hearing this, the great priest immediately saw the opportunity and began to soothe the anger of Xiaomi Qi: "I heard it, your mother is not dead yet." As expected, he is a master of baby, and the timing is right.


    "Huh?~" Xiaomi Qi, who was still chasing the god of destruction and a bunch of angels running around, couldn''t help but stopped. In her glaze eyes, the nine-pointed star chart turned, she began to look around, and then became angry. The expression immediately turned happy, and happily patted his little hand: "Mom, I saw it, it''s mom..."


    The happy Xiaomi Qi was about to use the technique of time and space to teleport to the place where Towa was, when the sky above her head suddenly thundered and roared, and then turned into a terrifying thunder snake like Xiaomi Qi and struck down.


    With a bang, the thunder fell on the god''s beard, Zonenhu. The terrifying power actually made the god''s beard Zonoh sway, and Xiao Miqi almost fell to the ground.


    It''s just that, that''s all, the god''s whiskers Zuonoh didn''t leave even a trace.


    Xiao Mi Qi turned around immediately, but saw the whole king trapped in the space-time storm full of blood flying out of it. His innocence was no longer there. At this moment, he was full of hatred of destruction, glaring at Xiao Mi Qi. Word by word: "I, don''t want to, be with you, be friends...I want to kill you!"


    When the gods of destruction saw this expression on the king, they were all trembling with fear, and the king became angry, with serious consequences.


    I saw him stretch out one hand and squeeze it hard at Xiaomi Qi, khaka khaka~~!!!!


    A series of freezing sounds of ice crystals sounded continuously, but this is not the sound of ice crystals freezing, but the sound of space imprisonment. Where Xiao Miqi is located, the space is instantly imprisoned, as if frozen in the ice, which firmly binds her Tie into it, don''t move.


    The law of space, Quan Wang directly displayed the law of space in this world, and imprisoned Xiaomi Qi in space.


    "Oh~" Seeing Quan King''s action, Monkey King suddenly uttered amazement. Naturally, the law of space could not allow him to have such a surprised performance. It was just that Quan King displayed not a simple law of space, but the original space of this world. The law, otherwise, it is impossible to imprison Xiaomi Qi''s godly beard, Zonenghu.


    And the original space law of this world is related to the restoration and destruction of this world. Only the Lord of this world can use it, but the whole king can mobilize it, which is a bit interesting.


    "However, this method alone cannot hold my Xiaomi Qi."


    "Master Quan!"


    Seeing Quan King''s action was to imprison Xiaomi Qi. The other gods of destruction and angels were all overjoyed. Sure enough, their Quan King was invincible!


    However, as soon as the laughter started, I heard the continuous sound of''Ka Ka'', but saw that the original space that imprisoned Xiaomi Qi spread out like a cobweb like a continuous crack, and then''Kang Dang'', like glass falling to the ground. There was a harsh sound, and the imprisoned space was shattered.


    The space-time storm swept like a violent wind, and the space instantly shattered like glass layers, sweeping and spreading all the way. Several gods of destruction and angels were caught in it, and immediately vomited blood and screamed, directly hitting hard.


    "I hate you."


    Xiao Mi Qi looked at Quan Wang with an angry face. In the world of children, to like is to like, to hate is to hate, not mixed with anything else.


    The nine-pointed star in her eyes turned, and the glazed flames instantly spread all around the king, and even the space was burned through and cracked. The king hissed and rolled all over the floor, but his body looked like There was a mysterious power protecting him, but it didn''t burn him to death.


    At the next moment, the figure of Xiao Miqi, who turned on the beard of God, Zonenhu, flashed, and he appeared in front of the king. The beard of God, Zonenhu, grabbed the king with one hand and grasped the king in the palm of his hand. With a pinch, the crisp sound of the bones continued, and the king suddenly yelled: "It hurts, it hurts~ It hurts~~!!!"


    The breath of terror pouring out like a waterfall.


    The right hand of the god''s beard, Zonoh, that gripped the king, melted and disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    "The master of the world!!"


    Seeing this scene, Monkey King''s face changed slightly, and he stood up suddenly, and disappeared for a moment.


    "!!!"


    Seeing this, Kalifula and the others looked at each other with a look of astonishment. When Monkey King moved like this, it was obvious that Xiaomi Qi was in danger.


    "Give me-die!!"


    The whole king was densely covered with fluorescent fists, and slammed on the god''s whiskers, Sanohu. In an instant, the indestructible god''s whiskers, Sanohu, was punched through by this small fist, and then took the inside with a look of astonishment. Mi Qi face door. ..

 3486 Chapter 173 The Great Priest

    At this critical moment, Monkey King''s figure flashed, and with one hand he grabbed the little hand of the king that was densely covered with the main power of the world, making it impossible to make any progress.


    "roll!"


    Monkey King slapped Quan King''s face with a slap, the latter vomited blood and flew out in a scream.


    "!!!"


    At this moment, all the angels and gods of destruction were stunned, with a look of amazement. That is the full king of strength, was actually slapped by Monkey King and vomited blood?He is already so powerful?!!


    Sun Wukong squinted his eyes slightly, staring at Quan King, with a cold expression on his face. How could he have the main power of the world?Obviously, this was left behind by the Dragon Ball Realm Master when he left. Could it be to deal with him, Monkey King?


    If this is the case, then this Dragon Ball Realm Master is too underestimating his Monkey King, does he really think he is still the original self?Thinking that leaving a little power of the master of the world can deal with his Monkey King?


    It seems that the Dragon Ball Realm Master left not because of him, but for another reason. Otherwise, if the Dragon Ball Realm Master retreats after learning about the power of Monkey King, it is impossible to arrange this kind of boring game to defend him. .


    It is obvious that leaving the main source of power on Quan King is a defensive method used to deal with Monkey King who does not know when he will return.


    It''s just that before this force was forced out by Monkey King, it was forced out by Xiao Mi Qi.


    "Why did the Dragon Ball Realm Master leave? If there is no life or death, he will not be able to leave his world." Sun Wukong frowned slightly and fell into contemplation: "Could it be that Yuan Mie came here one step earlier and looked for him. Enraged?"


    "who are you?"


    While Sun Wukong was thinking, Xiao Miqi''s curious voice suddenly came from behind. She was looking at Sun Wukong curiously with her big round eyes. For this big brother who suddenly appeared to rescue her, she Instinctively felt an inexplicable sense of intimacy.


    Monkey King turned around, looked at Xiaomi Qi, and smiled. He did not reply, but his eyes changed. They instantly became the same eyes as hers, but Monkey King¡¯s eyes were not glazed, but scarlet, full of mystery and killing. Let people look at each other, and they can fall into the endless illusion of reincarnation.


    Seeing Monkey King''s eyes, Xiao Mi Qi suddenly understood everything, full of joy: "Are you-Dad?"


    Immediately after removing the beard of God, Zuonenghu, Xiao Miqi jumped into Monkey King''s arms with joy.


    Monkey King reached out his hand to catch her, touched her head with a fond look, and then tilted his head to look at the great priest.


    The great priest seemed to be conscious, knowing that he couldn''t hide, his expression instantly became indifferent: "Unexpectedly, the person whom the adult told me to guard against would be your Sun Wukong."


    Monkey King looked directly at the great priest and said calmly: "Tell me, why did that guy leave?"


    The great priest shook his head: "My only duty is to follow orders. The rest has nothing to do with me."


    "Great priest, no, father, what the hell is going on?" Weiss looked serious and asked the great priest directly.


    The great priest looked at Weiss and the other angels with an indifferent face, and said: "You all retreat, this person, I will deal with it!"


    Weiss looked anxious when he heard this: "Father, Master Goku is not an enemy!"


    "Is it right? You can''t judge it." The great priest looked indifferent: "Master Quan Wang is unbearable due to his personality. Therefore, the adult entrusts everything to me, that is, he is entrusted. The things that will be loyal to, whoever hinders, kill!"


    The breath of horror suddenly surged from the body of the great priest, as the ruler of the world came to the world, so that the creatures of all realms could not lift their heads and knelt down, including a group of angels.


    Only Weiss was struggling with an ugly face: "You are not a father, our father, you will not treat your children like this!"


    "Weiss, do you want to go the other way?" The great priest stared at Wes indifferently, and saw that Wes immediately took a breath. With this indifferent look in his eyes, he believed that if he said a''yes'' , The other party will definitely kill him without hesitation.


    Is the person with this kind of eyes really his own father?His father would kill him without hesitation?Weis frowned suddenly, this feeling was terrible.


    Seeing Weiss¡¯s unbelievable expression, Monkey King said calmly: ¡°This is the lord of the world. For the creatures in the world, his words are absolute imperial decree. No one can resist, even those of close relatives. As long as he accepts the order, he will kill it without hesitation."


    "...Is my father like this because of the order of the realm master?" Weis''s expression improved a lot when he heard this. If his father himself is like this, this is something he cannot accept.


    Immediately, Vis, who was unable to persist, finally knelt down, but the direction of his kneeling was not the great priest, but the Monkey King: "Please, Lord Monkey, please don''t hurt my father''s life. I would like to lead all my family members to return. To you!"


    "Bastard thing!" The great priest suddenly yelled, slapped out a volley, and Weiss instantly vomited blood and flew out: "The one you should kneel down is me or the adult. How can you give in to outsiders? "


    "!!!"


    Badosi and the others instantly widened their eyes, with a look of disbelief that their father actually did not hesitate to deal with their children, and he was still merciless.


    With this palm, Wes was directly beaten to death. It can be seen that the great priest who accepted the gift of the Lord of this world is already incredibly powerful, which is completely beyond the reach of the whole king.


    Bados stared angrily, and said with difficulty: "Master Goku, Wis''s words are the will of our brothers and sisters, the kind of guy who lets our father deal with our children, we don''t want to listen to him!"


    "It seems that this Dragon Ball Realm Master doesn''t understand people''s minds at all." Sun Wukong muttered to himself, but think about it, the Origin Realm Master is no better than his Sun Wukong, they are all above them, they can create countless creatures at hand, so they disdain it. If you care about the affection of the ants, let alone their rebellion, because that is something that can be solved with a single thought.


    "It''s really chilling for my father. Could it be that you will also have a period of rebellion?" The great priest looked at Bados and others with an indifferent expression, completely devoid of the father''s performance: "Since you are planning to betray, there is no It''s necessary to exist."


    When the voice fell, the spiritual energy of the heaven and the earth surged, and a huge palm was formed in a flash, and it shot down at Bados and others...

 3487 Chapter 174 The Enemy of Origin

    The influence of the Lord of the One Realm on the great priest is really terrible, he did not hesitate to kill his children; this is not his own will, from another aspect, it is actually quite sad.


    Looking at the monstrous palm that fell from the sky, Bardos and other angels all had their scalp numb, and death was shrouded in their heads. They wanted to escape, but their energy movements were completely locked, and they couldn¡¯t move at all. Obediently waiting for death to come.


    "You are really arrogant enough, you still want to be fierce in front of me?" Monkey King''s face was indifferent, his figure flashed to the top of Bados and others'' heads, his right hand stretched out, one finger tapped, and he shot down His monstrous giant palm disappeared instantly.


    "what?!!!"


    The great priest was shocked immediately.


    Monkey King looked at him indifferently: "Are you surprised? What''s so surprising, let alone you, even if the adult in your mouth comes in person, I can kill him in seconds, let alone you."


    The horrible breath instantly penetrated from Monkey King''s body, covering this world, causing this world to shake and collapse violently because it couldn''t bear the terrifying breath.


    The great priest was pressed to the ground under this terrifying breath. In front of Monkey King, he couldn''t even resist Monkey King''s breath.


    Badosi and others were all stunned. They couldn''t even dream that Monkey King was so powerful.


    "Is that the other me?!!!" Sun Wukong Zeno was completely stunned: "What has he experienced? He can become so powerful!!!"


    The great priest widened his eyes, his face was shocked and unbelievable: "How is it possible! How is it possible! I have clearly become a law enforcement guardian, why can''t even your anger be resisted?" The great priest said, his eyes suddenly The boss stared: "Could it be that you are the same as that adult?!!! Impossible! Impossible!! You are just a creature in the world, it is impossible to reach the same height as that adult, impossible!!!"


    Amidst the roar, the terrifying aura was released from the body of the great priest, and the terrifying world''s main source power turned into a light curtain, covering him. He wanted to resist the terrifying aura that pressed on him, but even if he used it With the power bestowed on him by the Dragon Ball Realm, he still couldn''t shake the breath of Monkey King.


    Not to mention him, even if the Dragon Ball Realm Master came in person, facing Monkey King, there was no alternative. The Sun Wukong is no longer at the same level as the Dragon Ball Realm Master.


    Sun Wukong looked indifferent, and walked towards the great priest step by step: "There is nothing impossible, if it weren''t for that guy to run fast, I would clean up with him now."


    There was a cold light in Sun Wukong''s eyes. For the Dragon Ball Realm Master, he was on his list of kills and in his hands. The first time he tried to get the taste of complete defeat, it was a memory he could never erase.


    Sun Wukong exuded a dazzling light, and reached out to the great priest...


    The great priest saw this, as if he knew how he was going to end, he sighed, closed his eyes and waited to die: "After procrastinating for so long, I shouldn''t disappoint that adult..."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, his brows suddenly wrinkled slightly. In the words of the great priest, he instinctively felt a touch of badness.


    And existence like him, instinct, is absolutely true.


    "I will... be in danger?"


    Sun Wukong frowned and began to think, but the light in his hand had shone on the body of the great priest, causing his body to melt away like snow.


    Upon seeing this, Bados suddenly tightened his pupils and cried out in shock, "Wait! Master Goku, don''t kill my father!"


    Monkey King glanced at Bados with an indifferent expression: "He is already under the influence of the Lord of this world, and he can''t come back, nor is he the father you know. Death is the best relief for him."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "It''s nothing good, but when I take control of the world, I will return your original father."


    "Control? Hahaha~~~ Monkey King, you are really ambitious!" From the mouth of the disappearing great priest, a majestic voice filled with supreme majesty suddenly came. Hearing this voice, Monkey King suddenly narrowed his eyes. Qi: "Dragon Ball Realm Master, are you finally willing to come out?"


    "Hehehe~~~ Listening to your tone, it seems that I left because I was afraid of you." The dragon ball realm master immediately let out a mocking laugh: "You don''t want my world, then, I''ll send you off. ."


    After speaking, Monkey King suddenly sensed that this world was completely enclosed by some kind of supernatural power, and his complexion suddenly changed.


    As if seeing Monkey King¡¯s face changed drastically, the voice of the Dragon Ball Realm Master resounded again: "Hahaha~~ How about it, Monkey King, are you satisfied with my gift? You don¡¯t like to invade other people¡¯s world for yourself. Do you use it? Now that I give you the whole world, you shouldn''t be happy, right?"


    "You guy, you actually played yin with me!!"


    At this moment, Monkey King was extremely angry, and with a punch, the entire world collapsed instantly, and the terrifying space-time storm was all dissipated by this punch.


    At this moment, Badosi and the others opened their mouths wide, and they couldn''t even make any sound, because the world was destroyed directly by Monkey King''s punch.


    There was nothing in the boundless dark world, but as far as Sun Wukong''s eyes could be, a brilliance barrier could be seen to completely block this space and isolate it from the outside.


    Monkey King''s expression was very ugly: "It''s a good way to want to trap me here forever."


    "Hahaha~~ Monkey King, you, a cancer of the dimensional world, will live forever in the world I gave you~ Hahaha~~"


    The Dragon Ball Realm Master laughed wildly, the laughter getting farther and farther, until it disappeared completely.


    A bright light flashed suddenly and appeared beside Monkey King. It turned out that Bulma brought Xiao Wu and the others to appear: "Wukong, are we in the middle of the game?"


    "Yeah." Monkey King nodded indifferently and waved his hand. Kali Fu La and the others flashed here. Before they could speak, Monkey King said indifferently: "You protect them."


    As he said, his body flashed, he rushed up in a flash, staring at the enchantment in front of him, Monkey King squeezed his fist, and the law of destruction showed the ultimate, and he threw a punch, rumbling and shaking the sky, but the enchantment only fluctuated so much. For a moment, he was unscathed.


    Monkey King immediately widened his eyes, and he felt no less than twenty-three terrifying anger from it: "It''s such a big hand, twenty-three multi-dimensional masters actually joined forces to seal me!" ..

 3488 Chapter 175 Yuansheng

    Today''s Monkey King is a fierce name among the dimensional masters.


    From the moment he hunted the World Origin Pearl, he had expected such a day, but he did not expect that for the first time facing this situation, it was 23 multi-dimensional masters joining forces. This lineup was a bit exaggerated. Rao is Sun Wukong who claims to be strong, but for him, the twenty-three multiple world masters are still a bit reluctant.


    Although he has comprehended the real dimensional way and became the dimensional god, he is still in the growth stage, and he controls the world only a little; but other multi-dimensional world masters control more worlds than him. There are many people. Although the dimensional god is not comparable to multiple world masters, Sun Wukong has not yet grown into a true dimensional god. He is strong and can''t stand a lot.


    "This group of spineless guys can''t beat them, and they want to seal me forever." In this regard, Sun Wukong severely despised the group of pluralistic world masters.


    All they did was obviously intending to trap Monkey King in the world of the Dragon Ball Realm Lord forever, so that he could not continue to grow and restrict his growth.


    As the saying goes, if I can''t beat it, can I still hide it?


    In the face of Monkey King, they did not have absolute certainty to win, so they came to the next move. Those multi-dimensional masters who were overconfident or greedy have been killed. They can no longer let Monkey King continue to grow, otherwise Monkey King will be a disaster sooner or later. , The dimensional world will also usher in a new shuffle, which has never happened before, and they will not allow this to happen.


    After bombarding the barrier for a long time, after no results, Monkey King also gave up. Obviously, the opponent has made enough preparations. With his current strength, this barrier cannot be broken.


    Monkey King flashed his figure and returned to Bulma''s side.


    Looking at Sun Wukong, Bulma looked surprised: "Failed?" In her world, Sun Wukong is synonymous with invincibility. When will there be a deflated day?


    "Failed." Sun Wukong said calmly: "Twenty-three is the barrier created by the masters of the multi-dimensional world using their dimensional ways. Now I can''t break it."


    "Twenty-three?!!!" Bulma''s eyes widened suddenly, and then she smiled: "It seems that they are very afraid of you!"


    Monkey King slapped her without curiosity: "Laugh, laugh, we can''t get out."


    Bulma¡¯s face smiled even more, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better? You will belong to me in the future.¡±


    Monkey King immediately rolled his eyes and said with a serious expression: "Don''t be kidding, we can''t get out, and naturally your sisters can''t get in. We are completely blocked this time."


    When Bulma heard this, his expression instantly became solemn: "No? They can still isolate your dimensional way?!"


    "I have the dimensional way, and they also have it. Although they have to add a pseudo-character, they are also the dimensional way, and mine is still in the growth stage. Everyone is half-hearted, and they are 23 people working together to isolate My dimensional way is not difficult."


    "I really can''t get out?" Bulma was a little panicked now. If I really can''t get out, wouldn''t the sisters who are out be in danger?


    When Monkey King is trapped, those guys will naturally not let the real world master continue to do things wantonly in the dimension world. Their actions are obviously set up specifically to deal with the real world master.


    "give me some more time."


    Monkey King looked serious and waved his hand. The shattered world instantly turned back in time, returning to its original state.


    Such a shocking scene once again shocked Bados and others, destroying the world with one hand, and creating the world again with a wave of hands. What kind of existence is this?!!!


    "Master, Master?!" For a moment, the always daring Kalifula didn''t dare to speak much in the face of the solemn Sun Wukong.


    Monkey King did not reply, his body flashed, and he appeared in a separate room in the Nest of Time. After setting up an unbreakable barrier, he sat cross-legged and hesitated. With one hand stretched out, his palm instantly became dim. Matte beads come.


    The beads are engraved with mysterious banning rules and patterns, which obscures its original divine light. This is the divine bead that Sun Wukong sealed the divine god of dimension back then.


    Sun Wukong thought and thought, and hesitated again and again. In the end, he lightly touched the Dimensional God Orb. The rules that belonged to him turned, and the sealing rules on it disappeared and dissolved. In an instant, the Dimensional God Orb exuded a dazzling brilliance. The world is not as good as people watch carefully, but suddenly I saw a handsome and slender figure flying out of it, looking directly at the Monkey King in front of him: "It''s surprising, you guy, you are willing to let me out?"


    Monkey King looked at the disgustingly handsome guy in front of him, with a look of contempt: "You look like this..."


    "I''m the god of the dimension, what love becomes is what it is, it''s up to you." The god of the dimension wiped his long hair incomparably.


    Monkey King saw the corners of his mouth twitching. It turns out that this guy is as unreliable as Yuan Mie. The image of a world-class man who was shown in front of him must be to fool him, damn it, fortunately he was not fooled.


    But it''s right to think about it. This old guy doesn''t know how many years he has lived. I''m afraid he has already lived as an out-and-out old naughty boy.


    Seeing that Sun Wukong was silent, the Dimensional God couldn¡¯t help but look at him carefully. He was immediately stunned and uttered a swear words without any image: "Fuck! The Way of Dimensional?!!! Your kid has opened up a new dimension of Dimensional. Dao? Enchanting! It really is an enchanting! The old man used to see you as extraordinary, and it seems that the old man¡¯s eyes are really harsh!"


    Monkey King listened, and his face twitched again, his image!Please pay attention to the image!Don''t you need to pretend to be in front of me, and directly expose your nature?


    "Tsk tusk tusk~~~ Awesome! The curious way of dimension! Good and evil are in one body, but there are such wonders?!!!" The god of dimension looked at Sun Wukong and admired again and again.


    It''s just that the look, he can see that Monkey King has straight hair.


    The Dimensional God didn''t wait for Monkey King to speak, and instantly became serious. Everything just now seemed to be an illusion: "Boy, do you want to know my name?"


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help but froze, he sealed him for so long, does this old guy hate it at all?So talkative?Or is it starting to play again?


    "Play a fart! The old man doesn''t have as many flowers as you do." The Dimensional God glared at Monkey King angrily, and said: "Boy, you can listen well, the old man''s real name is Yuan Sheng, and Yuan Mie. This is a symbiosis brother..." ..

 3489 Chapter 176 The Unreachable Goal

    Hearing this, Monkey King had no surprises. From the time he understood the way of the dimension, he had understood the relationship between the god of the dimension and the evil of the dimension.


    The reason why the Dimensional God was shocked by the Son Wukong¡¯s Dimensional Way is that the Son Wukong¡¯s Dimensional Way is even more perfect than his. Righteous and evil are the same body, good and evil, he is the Dimensional God and the Dimensional Evil.


    If his dimensional way is the same as that of Monkey King, then there will be no dimensional evil, and there will be no situation where their brothers are against their goals.


    The Dimensional God looked at Sun Wukong''s face calm, and he didn''t even move his expression. He was suddenly upset: "Hey~ Even if you are not shocked, do you have some reaction?"


    Sun Wukong looked serious: "I don''t have time to talk with you, I just want to ask you, can your dimensional way take me out of this world?"


    When the Dimensional God heard the words, he froze for a moment, then looked around carefully, and then looked at the enchantment that Sun Wukong had laid, and then as if he had discovered something, suddenly he laughed and said, "Hahaha~~Retribution~Retribution Ah~Sun Wukong~~Hahaha~~~ You sealed me, and the result was sealed by others, hahaha~~~ It''s the reincarnation of heaven, and the retribution is unhappy! This is the end of offending me! Hahaha~"


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes immediately: "I was sealed, it''s your ass, I don''t put gold on my face, I just want to know if you can leave this world."


    "Joke, I''m the god of the dimension, no better than you, a second stunner. Although my strength is less than one billionth of the year, no one can hold me. As long as I am in this dimensional world, there is no place for me to go. No, let alone the seals of the twenty-three pluralistic world masters, even if you add thousands or tens of thousands of them, to me, it is like a fake."


    Seeing the god of dimensionality with a violent expression on his face, Monkey King immediately said: "No one can trap you? Who sealed you?"


    The Dimensional God immediately glared at him: "Your kid is a freak, and he understands the way of the true self, completely cut off from the way of the dimension under my control. It''s so fucking damn good, grandma''s special, I''m wise and immortal, even Yuan Mie was destroyed by me, and I didn''t expect it to be carried in your hands. It''s really time to fate."


    "Aren''t you hurting both?"


    "That guy Yuan Mie really likes to put gold on his face." Yuan Sheng curled his lips with a disdainful face: "We are both injured and it is true, but that guy Yuan Mie was also killed by me, otherwise you think we are both. Will the battle end? But he is like me. As long as the evil thoughts in the dimension still exist, he can live forever. The current Yuan Annihilation is the Yuan Annihilation that has gathered the evil in the dimension and resurrected. Do you think he will be so weak?"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, his brows frowned slightly: "So, that guy can''t kill him? Even if he snatches his source orbs?"


    "Yuanzhu?" The Dimensional God immediately rolled his eyes and looked at Monkey King: "Don''t compare it to us with the world master, only the world master has the world origin pearl. I don''t have that stuff with Yuan Mie, our main body It is this dimension, as long as there is another dimension world, I and him will not die; therefore, you boy, don¡¯t try to kill us and take the position of God. As long as we don¡¯t want to, you will never be true. Dimensional God or Dimensional Evil."


    "The dimensional world is endless, and new dimensional worlds are being born all the time. Even if you are endless and eternal, you will be hunting, not playing, and endless. That is to say, you can only become a way of real dimensionality. The strongest diversified world lord, will eternally continue the days of hunting the world''s source beads."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, his whole person was no good. Mom, his goal is to become the God of Dimension, but you said I would never reach it?Can only become one of the strongest multi-world masters?


    But think about it carefully, if he really can''t get rid of the dimensional god and dimensional evil and take them, he will never become a truly unique dimensional god.


    But if you want to get rid of the dimensional god and the evil, you have to take all the dimensional worlds for your own use. He seems to be unable to achieve this goal, so he is playing a joke.


    Looking at Monkey King, Yuan Sheng couldn''t help but smile: "How is it, did you get a deep blow? Feeling that his life has gone dark forever?"


    "Fuck you, my heart is not so fragile, and don''t be proud of you. I can''t become the god of the dimension, and you will never want to recover."


    "Fucking? Don''t you need to be so cruel?" The Dimensional God was suddenly angry: "You kid can''t use me as a backing if you can''t reach your goal! Yuan Mie will soon return to his heyday. If you don¡¯t have me at that time, you won¡¯t be able to guarantee the Yuan Zhi Dao this time. After all, you are different from us. You have not yet become the God of the Dimension, and you still have the World Origin Orb. Hugh."


    "Leave aside these for now, you will send me out first, and wait until I get rid of those multi-world leaders."


    "This is your attitude of asking for help?" Yuansheng glanced at Monkey King, then lay down on the floor, begging me, begging me.


    Sun Wukong was so angry that he couldn''t wait to slap him to death, but he couldn''t die.


    Why is the dignified dimensional god so irritating?The longer you live, the more naughty you are.


    Monkey King looked at Yuansheng coldly, spreading the dimensional divine bead in his hand and said, "How do you explain this divine bead?"


    Yuan Sheng glanced at it indifferently, and said with a smile: "That''s fooling you. You don''t really think that this thing is my natal source pearl, do you? This is just a world I created. During the time I was sealed inside, I don¡¯t know how happy I was."


    "..." Upon hearing this, Monkey King''s complexion turned black immediately: "Then you will be sealed inside forever." As he said, the rules turned, and a suction force instantly surged towards Yuansheng.


    Yuan Sheng''s expression changed immediately: "Oh~~ wait~ Are you really playing this kid?"


    "You are kidding me."


    "Fine, I''m afraid of you, let''s cooperate with you."


    Hearing this, Monkey King stopped his hand and looked at Yuan Sheng, but his brows were slightly frowned. Why did this old guy look so happy?He won''t use the contest between me and him as a game?Still enjoying being abused?This old guy really has lived a long time, and has his head gone?


    It can only be said that Monkey King didn''t understand that in the eternal and invincible loneliness, he suddenly encountered a pleasure that could threaten and oppose him...

 3490 Chapter 177: The Unbounded Lord

    Heroes cherish heroes, that''s the reason.


    In the past, in the entire dimensional world, the only thing that could threaten his original life was Yuan Mie. Now, one more Monkey King is needed. Only he can experience the joy of this.


    "Cooperation? Do you still need to cooperate with me?" Monkey King looked at Yuansheng and said calmly.


    "It''s not because you have sealed me for too long, and the speed of recovery is obviously slower than Yuanjie. This incident, you don''t really think that it is just the idea of ??more than two dozen multi-dimensional world masters? If there is no one behind them, Powerful people contribute to the flames. With the arrogant personality of the multiple world masters, it is impossible to achieve such a huge alliance."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, his expression was very serious: "You mean-Yuan Mie?!"


    "Eight or nine are not far from ten." Yuan Sheng''s expression is also extremely serious now: "The ultimate goal of the guy who wants to come is not to seal you, but to use the hands of many Metaverse masters to test it out. Your reality."


    "Such a big battle, just to test my strength?" Sun Wukong was shocked: "Is Yuan Mie too cautious?"


    "This also shows that he is very afraid of you."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he was silent, that Yuan Mie had indeed been bullied by him several times, and now he has learned to be so vigilant, and sure enough, he has grown up.


    Yuan Sheng looked at Monkey King with a look of curiosity: "I''m really curious, what have you done to him? You are so jealous of you, and I have never been so wary of me."


    Monkey King smiled without saying a word, and then Wei squinted at Yuansheng, saying: "You want to cooperate with me so much because you are not righteously immortal, right?"


    Yuan Sheng immediately gave Sun Wukong a blank look: "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve got, don¡¯t be foolish. As the god of the dimension, as long as the dimension is immortal, I will live forever. You can¡¯t kill me. If you don¡¯t take the position of my dimensional god, unless you can destroy the entire dimensional world in one breath, it is obviously impossible, because even if you are destroyed, new dimensional worlds will be born soon, endless, you are Endless."


    "However, Yuan Mie is not in this list. He is the only guy who can swallow me and replace him; in the same way, I can also swallow him and replace him; because he and I belong to the same origin, representing the entire dimension. "


    "Just like you, as long as any one of us is swallowed, it can become an ultimate body like your dimensional way, that is, the god of the dimensional and the evil of the dimensional."


    As he said, Yuan Sheng looked at Monkey King and couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed: ¡°I have to say, your kid is really a super monster, not to mention creating a real self, but you still understand such a perfect dimensional way, or else , You will leave me, give you this time of Yuan Dao to me, I can immediately incorporate the entire dimension into my body, restore peak strength, when any bullshit Yuan is destroyed, you can destroy him with a wave of hands, and then , I will give you a [Master of Unbounded] Dangdang, how?"


    "Lord of the Unbounded?" The new vocabulary made Sun Wukong''s expression slightly moved.


    "Don''t you? You don''t even know the Lord of the Unbounded?" Yuan Sheng looked at Monkey King with a very contemptuous look: "Well, you have grown to this level, so you are still so ignorant?"


    Monkey King frowned at hearing, and was about to go wild.


    However, Yuan Sheng¡¯s body shape suddenly changed, and he turned into an old man with white beard and hair. He pretended to stroke his long beard on his chin: "It seems that I have to make it popular for you. Listen carefully. The masters are divided into: low martial masters, middle martial masters, high martial masters, super martial masters, multiple masters, and among the multiple masters, there are also high and low points, based on the quantity and quality of the world controlled Dividing domains, the famous halls here are more complicated, the weak are very weak, the strong are super strong, and there are even those that are infinitely close to the unbounded Lord, so I won¡¯t elaborate."


    "And above the multiple world masters, it is the master of the unbounded. This master of the unbounded is the master of [None]. All dimensional worlds are born from [None]. Therefore, there is only one unbounded master. Its strength is second only to me¡ªthe god of the dimension and the evil of the dimension."


    After Sun Wukong heard this, he was a little surprised: "I didn''t expect that there would be an Unbounded Lord on top of the multiple Lords."


    "How about it? Great, right? The deal?" Yuansheng said with a bewildered look: "Anyway, you can''t grow up to be a true dimensional god. Being an Unbounded Lord is already super awesome, right?"


    Monkey King: "Since there is only one Unbounded Lord, can you replace him at will?"


    "Change the fart, the Lord of the Unbounded has already died." Yuan Sheng curled his lips indifferently.


    "...Hang up?" Monkey King was stunned.


    "Oh, the dimensional divine orb in your hand is the original orb of the unbounded Lord." Yuansheng pointed to the dimensional divine orb in Sun Wukong''s hand and said, "So, the position of the unbounded lord is still vacant, as long as you Becoming the Lord of the Unbounded, you can immediately blast Yuanmie that has not fully recovered."


    "Didn''t you say that the Primordial Orb is a world you created this time?"


    "Yeah!" Yuansheng said with a look of course: "[Unbounded] was created by me, and then the dimensional worlds were born, so I can''t create too much, right?"


    "The Unbounded Lord is dead, is it really okay?"


    "What''s the problem with this? To put it bluntly, the Lord of the Unbounded is the master of [Wu]. He died, and the Unbounded will not collapse, but I am really sorry for him. The death of that guy is still me. I was affected and died during the battle with Yuan Mie. At that time, the entire Dimensional Realm was destroyed in the battle between us. Only the fragmented Unbounded was left. That guy tragically failed to resist the battle with Yuan Mie, so it ended. ; The current dimensional world is a new world reborn after our war."


    "..." When Sun Wukong heard the words, he almost took a breath. Damn, the battle between these two goods has spread to the entire dimensional world, and is it all destroyed?What a damn beeping dog, such a terrible thing, can you stop telling it so casually?


    And so many dimensional worlds have been born, you two haven''t recovered yet?How exaggerated is this fucking play?How miserable the injury is.


    As if he could see the meaning of Monkey King, Yuan Sheng said with emotion: "Misery, the battle at that time was really miserable. Yuan Mie and I almost died together, but then a new dimensional world was born, Yuan Mie was born. He was resurrected again. It¡¯s just that both of us hurt the origin. It¡¯s a very serious one. Therefore, I tried my best to seal him and fell into a deep sleep. When I woke up, it was you. At the beginning of my meeting." ..

 3491 Chapter One Hundred Seventy Eight

    "However, Yuan Mie wakes up before me. When he wakes up, he finds that the dimensional world destroyed by us has once again returned to its previous state, so he wants to break the seal, restore strength, swallow me and replace it, and then Just choose your stupid hat and collect energy to help him break the seal."


    "You''re a stupid hat." Sun Wukong kicked over with an angry kick, but this kick was empty, Yuansheng seemed to be transformed into nothingness, and Sun Wukong''s kick passed directly through his body.


    For being deceived, this is the shame of Monkey King. At first, he thought he had acquired some amazing system. It was really an effort to collect energy. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a game in the end. Fortunately, he found it in time, otherwise it is true Take yourself in too.


    "Yes, yes, you are not a stupid hat, can I use the words improperly?" Yuansheng said with a perfunctory expression: "But your kid''s luck is really against the sky, and he actually lost a Chinese martial arts world with a mortal body. Lord, let alone the master of the middle martial arts, with your strength at the time, even the master of the low martial arts can kill you in seconds. If you can''t figure it out, you can''t figure it out? Unless someone is helping you...?!!!"


    Yuan Sheng suddenly seemed to have thought of something, his eyes widened, and suddenly he got up, the colorful light in his eyes surged, and looked at Monkey King, as if he wanted to see through him.


    After a while, he seemed to have the answer, and sat down again: "That''s it! That''s how it is! I''ll just say, with your mortal body, how could it be possible to kill a Chinese martial arts master? Someone, good fellow, there are so many secrets in your kid!"


    Monkey King frowned slightly: "There is someone behind? You mean, why am I being used again?"


    Since learning about the power of the master of the world, Monkey King has been puzzled for a long time about his ability to kill a master of the martial arts world. In the end, he has no way of knowing the answer. It can only be attributed to the master of the world. Come on, that''s not the case.


    And now thinking about it carefully, when he first became the Lord of the One World, he didn''t have the strength that the Lord of the One World should have. It seemed that he was restricted by something, but at that time he felt like he should be normal, and didn''t think so. Many, but now when Yuan Sheng said that, the problem is really big.


    "Use it?" Yuansheng said indifferently: "Then it depends on how you understand it. The master of the Chinese martial arts is obviously a master of the Chinese martial arts he controls, that is to say, the world source pearl is clear. It was given to you by others to help you get rid of Yuan Mie¡¯s plan; without him, you would have died early."


    "Then I have to thank him?" Sun Wukong frowned slightly and felt a little complicated. In this case, the other party did save him, but the taste of being manipulated made him very unhappy.


    Sun Wukong immediately looked at Yuansheng with a serious face: "Tell me, who is he? Why can''t I feel it at all? Is there a stronger existence besides you and Yuan Mie?"


    "Damn it." Yuansheng rolled his eyes immediately: "How could there be a stronger presence than me, but now he is indeed much stronger than you, you can''t perceive it, it''s normal However, it¡¯s like that the group of world masters under yours cannot resist you."


    When Monkey King heard the words, his eyes widened, and he suddenly realized: "Is it him... the world lord of the world I was in?!!!"


    "It seems that you are not stupid yet." Yuan Sheng stroked his beard, and said: "A good trick to catch the cicada and the oriole is a good trick. The multi-dimensional master behind you is really amazing, Lian Yuan He has counted Mie in the calculations, but Yuan Mie even robs people in the hands of such a multi-dimensional master, and deserves it. No wonder people will help you."


    Sun Wukong frowned and said, "Am I still a creature in his world?"


    "What do you mean?" Yuansheng did not answer the question.


    Does this still need to be asked?The answer is obvious to Monkey King. The creatures in the world are no longer considered, but he is now a multi-dimensional world master under his command, just like the multi-dimensional world masters under his command.


    "Send me out." Monkey King was in a bad mood now.


    "Don''t think about it." Yuansheng glanced at Sun Wukong and said, "Don''t say that you can''t solve the twenty-three multiple world masters. You can''t even win the multiple world masters behind you. Go out to deliver food."


    "Is that guy strong?"


    "Very strong?" Yuansheng smiled and looked at Monkey King and said: "Let''s tell you this, the multi-dimensional world master behind you controls many worlds such as fantasy, fairy swordsman, magic, and prehistoric worlds. Do you think he is strong? However, a true multi-dimensional world master who is infinitely close to the unbounded one has countless multi-dimensional world masters under his command. Now I am adding you such a pervert, because you are also a member of his dimensional path, the more you Stronger, the stronger he is, your growth will accelerate his growth. According to your abnormal growth rate, if you continue like this, it is estimated that the guy will be comparable to the Lord of the Unbounded; chaos, you kid The appearance of is really going to completely disrupt the rules I made!"


    At this time, Monkey King''s expression became even more ugly: "So, not only can I not grow up as a dimensional god, but I can''t even become the strongest multi-dimensional master?"


    "Yes, unless you jump out of his dimensional way, but if you want to jump out of his dimensional way, you have only two choices, either become the god of the dimension or become the lord of the unbounded..."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he rolled his eyes immediately: "After talking so much, don''t you just want me to trade with you, give up the way of dimension, and give me the Lord of Unbounded?"


    Yuan Sheng rubbed his hands and said, "How about? It''s a good deal, right? Anyway, no matter how hard you work, you won''t be able to become the god of the dimension. No matter how hard you work, you still have to be overwhelmed by the multiple world master behind you; it might as well retreat. Please, become a unique and unbounded master. In this way, you will be an invincible hand under the God of Dimension, and you will be able to jump out of the control of the multi-dimensional master behind you."


    Sun Wukong was silent for a moment. He thought he had already jumped out of the Yuan Mie game, but he didn''t expect that there was a bigger game waiting for him, and this game turned out to be almost unsolvable. Can''t get out of the game even harder.


    Monkey King looked at the Dimensional God Orb in his hand, his eyes throbbed.


    As if he could see what he was thinking in his heart, Yuan Sheng attacked again: "Don''t think too much about it. If you want to inherit the Lord of the Unbounded, you can only inherit it if you are given it by me. Otherwise, you can''t inherit this dimensional pearl. Fusion." ..

 3492 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Nine

    Monkey King looked at Yuansheng and said, "How about you first pass on the Lord of the Unbounded to me and let me have a long experience?"


    Yuan Sheng immediately rolled his eyes and looked at Monkey King: "Do you think I look like a fool? If you want the Lord of the Unbounded, use your Dimensional Way in exchange. Any other transactions, don''t talk about it."


    "Want my dimensional way? Eat shit, you!" Monkey King also unceremoniously shot back.


    Yuan Sheng heard this and immediately went to the ground again: "Anyway, I''m not in a hurry, I just feel sorry for your little wives who are outside."


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes immediately: "Don''t use this to fool me. Their world source beads are in my dimensional way. Their life and death are all within my thoughts, and then I will be resurrecting them. ."


    Yuan Sheng heard the words and immediately looked stunned: "It''s¡ªwhat annoying real self!"


    Monkey King: "Well, let''s stop being stubborn. Anyway, you have been the god of the dimension for so many years, and you have made me enjoy it. When I finish the addiction, I will pay you back."


    "Are you deceiving a child?" Yuansheng gave Monkey King a big eye: "Lord of the Unbounded, trade your Dimensional Way for it."


    "It seems that there is no need to talk about it anymore." Monkey King surging in his hands, grabbed Yuan Sheng, and directly threw him into his own way of dimension and sealed it up, simply agile.


    "Hey, kid, can''t you think about it? Do you know the truth about the coldness of the lips and the teeth? Both of us are going on like this. When the guy Yuan Mie recovers, we both have to suffer!"


    "Then you can pass me the position of the dimension."


    "Good boy, do you still have to keep an inch? You were the Lord of the Unbounded just now, and now you are focusing on my dimension?"


    Monkey King was resolute: "My goal has always been the god of the dimension, it will not change, and it will not be let to anyone. Moreover, do you really think this trick of fooling children has fooled me?"


    "..." Yuansheng fell silent for a moment. The firmness in Sun Wukong''s words was already felt, and his flicker was soaked up, and his face was immediately angry. However, his strength has not recovered, otherwise, why bother to suffer such bird air. Really the tiger fell to Pingyang and was bullied by the dog.


    Moreover, the real self of this guy can actually isolate him from the original world and block him from absorbing external forces to recover his body. It is really being suppressed.


    It''s really a powerful dimensional way, and it has evolved into an independent second dimensional. If he continues to grow like this, there may be things he can''t expect.


    Sun Wukong was too lazy to talk nonsense with Yuansheng, and directly broke contact with him. It was impossible for him to give up the position of God of Dimensionality, just as it was absolutely impossible for him to give up his Dimensional Way.


    Sun Wukong sat down cross-legged again and began to ponder. He knew very well that his dimensional way was absolutely unique. Even the Yuansheng as the dimensional god was so coveted, it was enough to explain everything.


    He wants his dimensional way so much, it can only explain that the dimensional god panicked after seeing his dimensional way, why did he panic?The answer is obvious.


    "Multiple world master..." When I thought of the man who made him and made use of his own multiple world master, Monkey King was grateful and unhappy. What is grateful is that that guy is indeed his savior. The unhappy thing is that he is not. Use yourself.


    "Utilization? Boy, have I ever used you? That''s how you think of your savior?" Suddenly, a very pleasant and cold voice sounded in Monkey King''s mind.


    "This voice???"


    Monkey King looked astonished. Why did this voice sound so familiar?And the only person who can talk to him like this is the multi-dimensional world master who still has a trace of contact with him. Just listening to this voice, that multi-dimensional world master is actually a female?


    "Humph~ It seems that you forgot about me. I kindly saved you and gave you a chance to grow up to this day. I didn''t expect you to treat me like this! If I really have any idea about you, why use it? At the beginning of the Dimensional Way, I was able to forcibly seize your Dimensional Way. Can you still grow up to the present?"


    "..." When Sun Wukong heard the words, he fell silent. Yeah, it is better to seize than to make use of. Did he really misunderstand her?And the tone of the other party, do they really know each other?No way?


    The Voice of Women seemed to be explaining, and it seemed to be talking to herself: "At first I helped you, but I was unhappy that Yuan Mie dared to grab someone from me; but then, your growth really made me more and more pleasantly surprised. , Even, reached a point where I was shocked; but from the beginning to the end, I have not interfered with any of your actions, so how can I use it?"


    "As for the stronger you are, the stronger I am. What''s the matter with me? Who told you that you are a creature that walked out of my world, and your life is imprinted with my mark. If you are upset, just erase this mark. I believe that your dimensional way can do this. If you can''t even do this, then your dimensional way is too tasteless, and you don¡¯t deserve to be called the dimensional way of the god of dimension."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he immediately laughed: "It''s not that you didn''t interfere, but you can''t."


    With the original real self and the perfect dimensional way, Monkey King can enter and leave any dimensional world at will. She has already got rid of the control of this multi-dimensional master, and she can''t interfere with Monkey King at all; and Monkey King exists only with her There is only the mark of life that belongs to her alone.


    This imprint is innate. Who told Monkey King to be born in her world, and because of this, the Dragon Ball Realm Master also took him in no way.


    But wanting to erase it is simple for the current Monkey King. He hasn''t experienced it before, so Monkey King didn¡¯t think of this step, but since Yuansheng learned that there is a multiple world master behind him, Monkey King had already given birth to the imprint of his own life that was erased and created his own.


    Even if the imprint of life is erased, that person will die, even the lord of the world is no exception, because everything that lives has the imprint of life; however, Sun Wukong, who has a complete dimensional way, creates his own imprint of life , Is in a simple matter.


    Yuansheng thought that Monkey King didn¡¯t notice, and wanted to fool him and deceive him into his dimensional way. As everyone knows, Monkey King is just acting on the spot, wanting to get more information from his mouth and find the most suitable way for him. The way.


    After all, he has come to this point step by step. There are many things he doesn''t know yet. For example, the Lord of the Unbounded, he just learned about it, and the existence of the Lord of the Unbounded also gave him a brand new concept.


    He will never become the god of dimension?A liar, he has created the dimensional way that the dimensional god should have, what else is impossible?


    The impossibility in their mouths is because they have never seen it before, and his Monkey King wants to break this impossibility...

 3493 Chapter 180: Sister Xingxing

    "Do we know each other?" After learning that he was not used by the multiple world masters behind him, Sun Wukong''s whole thoughts were clear.


    "I don''t know you, I''ll take care of you!" The voice of the plural world master was obviously a little angry. Isn''t this nonsense?And this guy really forgot about himself?


    That¡¯s right, if she didn¡¯t know Monkey King, she would not even bother to save him, and even gave him a Chinese Martial Arts World Origin Orb; she would dare to be an enemy of the evil of the dimension just by robbing someone in her own hand. , This is simply impossible.


    It¡¯s just that Monkey King pondered for a long time, and he didn¡¯t think that in his life he was a very good friend of another surname. He used to be an out-and-out otaku. He loved anime, novels and games. He only talked about love once, and was issued a good person card. After that, he began to hate good guys, and he couldn''t think of how he might know such a powerful man.


    Male friends, no, there¡¯s one brother. It¡¯s really from elementary school to graduation from junior high that both of them were classmates, and they even occupied the back row. After a semester, the number of skipping classes was the same. .


    Later, after graduating from junior high school, both of them dropped out of school. There was no way. Both of them were in the test of ten to twenty points. They did not pass the test in high school. They went out to work together for two years. Until later, the brother suddenly became inexplicable. He said he was going home to go on a blind date, and the two of them went on separate things, and he also became an otaku gloriously. Soaking in the house every day is not reading anime novels or playing games.


    Thinking of this, the wretched fat face suddenly appeared in Sun Wukong''s mind, but this one''s voice was clearly inconsistent with that fat man, but Sun Wukong still asked: "Did you ever pretend to be a man when you traveled the world? The fat kind."


    "Does my voice sound like a man?" The woman''s tone was obviously more angry.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good." Monkey King really gave a sigh of relief. If one day, you suddenly find that your good friend has become a sister paper, Monkey King doesn''t know how to face it, but fortunately, That situation did not happen.


    "Who would it be then?" Monkey King fell into contemplation again. There are many hurried passers-by in life. If only meets peacefully, then this multi-dimensional master will definitely not care about his life and death, since she can ignore the threat of Yuan Mie And to help himself, then the relationship between the two must have reached a certain level, but apart from the fat man, he really couldn''t think of anyone who would stab him.


    The voices of family and relatives are totally different, so we can directly exclude them; neither are classmates and colleagues.Is it because the people I know in the game fail?


    "game?!!!"


    Suddenly there was a flash of inspiration in Sun Wukong''s brain, he slapped his thigh vigorously, and stood up suddenly: "I remember! I remember! The girl who doesn''t wear sex is you!"


    This voice is exactly the same as that of the woman. Sun Wukong still clearly remembers that he still spit on her name for a long time, saying why she had to hit two gangbangs behind "No Wear", these two Which two words does ** represent?But no matter how he asked, her answer was her own desire, so this name made him fall into reverie for a long time.


    A woman actually took such a boring name. At that time, Sun Wukong did not do much to molest her, asking her many questions like this: Are you wearing clothes, underwear, or underwear? Waiting for many questions, she was very angry at the time.


    Thinking about it carefully, he and the woman have known each other in the game for five years, but they have only heard her voice, and have not seen her. The game has also changed several times. The two have been together forever. Netizens.


    But one thing to note, this netizen is his wife in the game, but it is only limited to the game. He has not even called his wife, but called her sister Xingxing (**).


    "Hmm~~ I finally remembered." Xingxing sister''s tone was somewhat smug.


    Monkey King immediately spit out again: "You dignified and diverse world master, you actually took such a Meng Sao name."


    "You take care of me, I can take whatever I want, isn''t it in the mortal network that I do what I want?"


    "Then you are too arrogant." Monkey King is really feeling a lot at this moment. I didn''t expect that the netizen sister paper who accompanied him for five years turned out to be such a great power. It is no wonder that in the game, her money skills Can crush everything.


    Maybe someone will ask now, I have known each other for five years, and every game player has followed you. This is interesting to you. So far, the relationship between you two is actually only netizens?How low is your emotional intelligence.


    Well, in fact, Monkey King confessed that he didn''t want to work hard anymore. He asked for support. He also talked about meeting offline, but the answer he got was only one scroll, and he didn''t receive a good person card.


    "Didn''t you always ask to meet me offline? I''ll give you a chance now. After you solve your current troubles, come to me."


    "Knowing that I am in danger, don''t you come to help? I heard that you are a multi-dimensional world master who is infinitely close to the unbounded one?"


    "You are a man who wants to become a dimensional god. If you can''t even solve this problem, then just obediently become a soldier under my command."


    Monkey King fell silent for a moment, and then said very seriously: "Do you think I will become the god of the dimension?"


    "Hmm~" Sister Xingxing thought for a while, and said in a very serious tone: "With my current knowledge and understanding, it is absolutely impossible!"


    Monkey King: "..."


    "But because it''s impossible, so I look forward to it even more. You are the first guy who feels interesting in my endless years, so don''t let me down~ If you really succeed to that point, then I Don''t mind moving into your dimensional way."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he couldn''t help but smile: "Are you a confession?"


    "piss off!"


    The sound disappeared.


    A smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Monkey King¡¯s mouth. In fact, from the beginning of his confession, after being refused to meet offline, Monkey King no longer dared to mention men and women to her. After all, there are so many voice changers on the Internet. One is the one with the handle?Thinking about it, I¡¯m shaking, let¡¯s play the game quietly.


    Sun Wukong had mixed feelings at this moment, until he put his gaze on the dimensional divine bead in his hand, then he condensed his mind and calmed down...

 3494 Chapter 181: The God of False Dimension

    "The Lord of Unbounded... Unbounded... all dimensions are in Unbounded..."


    Sun Wukong suddenly opened his dimensional way above his head. He looked at the worlds inside and fell into contemplation: "In my dimensional way, there is no unbounded... so it is only the dimensional way, not the dimensional way. I want to evolve into a real one. Dimensionality requires the birth of unbounded; then, in my dimensional way, can I also rely on my own power to open up unbounded?"


    Thinking of this, Monkey King''s eyes brightened, and he did what he thought of. He immediately used his dimensional power to open up his own unboundedness in his dimensional way.


    However, he clearly feels that he has the ability to open up the unbounded, but in his own dimensional way, it is impossible to form the unbounded, which made him frown deeply, and at the same time remembered the words of the dimensional god and the evil: "Could it be Dimension is really only one, can''t two coexist? Is this really a dead end?"


    Monkey King immediately fell into deep contemplation, and then, inadvertently, his gaze was placed on the Dimensional God Orb again, and his eyes suddenly lit up: "If Unbounded can no longer be opened up, then...what about snatching? I snatched Wujie from the dimensional god, what will happen?"


    "If you lose the control of Wujie, will the God of Dimension not be the God of Dimension?" Thinking of this possibility, Monkey King''s heart beat suddenly and violently.


    But he did not act immediately, because the immediate delay is to solve the problem of his own life imprint first.


    This may sound like a very complicated thing, but for Monkey King, it is actually a very simple thing. He has the dimensional way to become the dimensional god, and possesses something that even Yuansheng doesn¡¯t know. Dimensional body, as long as he possesses this Yuan body presence, even if his life mark is erased, he can temporarily maintain his life without dying.


    Because his dimensional way is closely related to his life, the imprint of his life does not seem to be as important as other world masters.


    As long as the Dimensional Way maintains his immortality, he has enough time to create his own life mark again.


    And this process is simple for Monkey King, it''s just a matter of thought, that means that the imprint of life belonging to Sister Xingxing was completely erased by him.


    With the erasure of the mark of life, Sun Wukong''s body instantly became illusory, but otherwise, it did not disappear. If it was an ordinary master who erased his life mark like Sun Wukong, it has completely disappeared at this moment. trace.


    But Monkey King controls the dimensional way that only the dimensional god can have, and this time the dimensional way still provides him with an immortal life. This is the difference between his dimensional way and the pseudo-dimensional way of the multidimensional realm master. .


    Just when Monkey King was preparing to create his own unique life imprint, a magical scene appeared. At this moment, I saw endless dimensional power continuously filling his illusory body, and then regenerating and solidifying, and forming autonomously. A perfect body.


    "This, this, this, this--!!!"


    At this moment, Monkey King''s eyes widened in shock, and then he was full of surprises as if he was enlightened: "How could there be such a thing? It turns out that this is the so-called dimension body, the dimension is me, I am the dimension! This is the real The body of the dimension!! No wonder I have been unable to achieve Consummation. It turns out that because of this, the God of the dimension does not have the mark of life. What he represents is the dimension. Therefore, the entire dimension is equivalent to his life. Ah! This is the mystery of the immortality of the Dimensional God!!"


    "Hahaha~~~ At this moment, I can be called the true god of dimension! The dimension is immortal, and I am immortal!"


    Monkey King immediately laughed happily. It turned out that his thoughts were wrong, and the dimensional body that he could not really achieve was completely perfected after he erased his life mark and got rid of all the shackles; He is now the real God of Dimensional, who has got rid of the identity of beings in the middle realm of the Dimensional World controlled by Yuansheng. Since then, he has officially embarked on the path of God of Dimensional, which is the same as the God of Dimensional The abilities-the dimension is me, and I am the dimension.


    However, the only difference between him and Yuansheng is that Yuansheng represents the entire dimensional world; and he can only represent the dimensional worlds he controls.


    Therefore, it is still a fake, but it has officially stepped into that field, which also shows that it is not impossible to become a dimensional god.


    Monkey King immediately sat down and tried to open up the unbounded in his dimensional way again, but it failed.


    "Is this the so-called uniqueness... It is still impossible to open up a new boundlessness." Sun Wukong frowned deeply. Why, he has successfully cultivated even the dimensional body and has stepped into the realm of the real dimensional god. Now, why can¡¯t it open up unbounded?


    Unbounded, it can be said to be the foundation of the dimensional god. As long as there is unbounded, then in the unbounded, there will be a steady stream of new dimensional worlds. As long as the unbounded is opened up, Monkey King will be able to even if he is not hunting the world¡¯s source pearls. Over time, he became the second dimensional god.


    However, just because the dimensional god is the only one, he can''t open up a new boundlessness.


    "Is it really the only way to go by robbing it?" Monkey King looked at the Dimensional God Orb in his hand again.


    This is the unbounded dimension divine orb that Yuansheng controls. Can he really snatch it?


    Monkey King stared at the Dimensional God Orb for a long time without making a decision. He always felt that everything went too smoothly. If the Yuan Shen Orb was so important this time, how could Yuansheng take it out so easily and be snatched by him?He always felt that this was a big pit, a huge pit that was super invincible, and the God of Dimension was waiting for him to jump in by himself.


    "If it were me, would I take out such an important dimension divine bead?"


    Without any hesitation, Monkey King got the answer directly, no, absolutely not!


    If you develop Unbounded by yourself, will you be snatched by others?The answer is absolutely no!


    If it is really snatched away, as long as the other party is in control, he will definitely be charged.


    "This is definitely a fucking pit!"


    Sun Wukong immediately cursed, dispelling the unbounded idea that Chu Chu wanted to snatch the God of Dimension in his heart, and put it away.


    "It''s no wonder that the bastard Yuansheng didn''t have the slightest plan to take back the Dimensional Divine Orb. It turned out that he was playing with this idea. From the beginning to the present, it is damn insidious. Sure enough, he fights against this existence. Hand it in, don¡¯t be careless."


    Monkey King secretly wiped a cold sweat, and the broad road he thought was a way to restrain himself.


    Fortunately, fortunately, he wakes up fast enough, otherwise he really did that stupid move that was never recovered.


    What does he represent now?Is the god of the pseudo-dimensional?


    Monkey King clenched his fists tightly, his eyes full of confidence: "One day, I will get rid of this pseudo-word!" ..

 3495 Chapter 182 The First Meeting

    In the beginning, Monkey King planned to play a protracted battle with Yuansheng, and then he was negotiating with him to help him break the sealed world.


    Only now, the perfection of the dimensional body no longer needs his help.


    "This time you won''t have the opportunity to travel around the mountains and water like in the Dimensional Divine Orb, and spend countless years in that narrow sealed space."


    Thinking of Yuansheng¡¯s insidiousness, Sun Wukong couldn¡¯t help but wipe a cold sweat secretly now. The old guy said a lot of reasoning, and it sounds like a sage, even if his heart is like Mingjing, he almost fell in. Was pitted by that cunning old guy.


    Fortunately, his dimensional body was perfected in time, and many things he didn''t understand would become clear with the perfection of the dimensional body, otherwise he would really be pitted on the issue of "unbounded".


    The Dimensional God deserves to be the Dimensional God, if he hadn''t formally stepped into the realm of the Dimensional God, he would really think his idea was right, and then gone forever.


    Now Sun Wukong really wanted to get Yuansheng out and beat him up, but in order to prevent unexpected things from happening, he still dispelled this idea.


    The so-called skinny camel is bigger than the horse, even if Yuan Sheng''s current strength has not recovered, but if he is really anxious, he is really not an opponent with his current strength.


    In the past, Sun Wukong thought that Yuansheng didn¡¯t make a move because he weakly couldn¡¯t beat himself, but when he really entered the realm of the Dimensional God, he knew that this was not the case. With a breath left, it is possible to destroy him now.


    After all, the dimensional god is the dimensional god, and the true dimensional god is unimaginable in strength.


    The reason why Yuansheng has been unable to take action is that there is no certainty of victory with one blow, and the second is that Yuanmie is a very threatening existence, and this is the guy he needs to beware the most; because every piece he keeps Strength, at the critical moment, is the key to his victory and destruction.


    Of course, there may still be the idea of ??taking advantage of the fisherman''s profit, and when he and Yuan Mie are both hurt, he will come out to clean up the mess.


    With Yuansheng''s insidious means, this is not impossible, no, it should be said to be inevitable.


    Monkey King thought for a while, feeling that the seal was not strong enough, he immediately reinforced it with countless layers, until he felt that he had reached his limit, then he stopped.


    "Grandma Special, even if you are good at this time and want to break the seal, you have to use your hands and feet." Monkey King wiped a handful of sweat on his forehead and hummed coldly.


    With Sun Wukong''s current strength, he was tired and sweated, which shows what terrible sealing method he used.


    "Next, there will be the twenty-three pluralistic world masters."


    A cold light flashed in Sun Wukong''s eyes, and then he shook his head again: "No, the multiple world masters have no threat to me, but if they are really Yuanmie behind them, I have to think about it carefully... first go to see Sister Xingxing. If I get her refuge, my strength will definitely increase."


    Thinking of this, Monkey King swiped in front of him, the space split instantly, and a radiant channel emerged.


    Today¡¯s Monkey King has become the dimension, I am the dimension, and the dimension is me. Therefore, there is nothing in this world that can trap him, as long as he wants, even if it is the seal of the twenty-three multi-dimensional masters, he If there is nothing, just stroll out.


    This is what Yuansheng said before, in the entire dimensional world, nothing can restrain his absolute confidence.


    The reason why Monkey King can trap him is entirely because the real self is not in the dimension controlled by Yuansheng, because even he himself does not understand the real self, this is a completely new dimension that belongs to the new understanding of Monkey King. ; And Monkey King¡¯s dimensional body has the same abilities as Yuansheng, so he also has all the abilities of Yuansheng as the god of the dimension.


    Just in order not to stun the snake and not to be discovered by the twenty-three multi-dimensional masters or Yuan Mie, Monkey King used his perfect dimensional gate after promotion.


    Although Sun Wukong''s current strength is not as good as the true dimensional god in his heyday, he has no shortage of the methods that the dimensional god should have.


    During the conversation with Sister Xingxing, Monkey King had already recorded her coordinates completely. When he stepped into the door of the dimension and walked out from the other side, what he showed in front of him was a gorgeous room full of girls¡¯ boudoirs, just in the room. , It''s messy, I don''t know, I thought it was which house girl''s bedroom.


    And a perfect figure with a glimpse, can¡¯t help but suffocate, is sitting on a gorgeous soft chair that does not know what material it is, with one foot on the ground, and one foot on the soft On the chair, he was controlling a game character in a luminous screen computer that even Monkey King had never seen before, killing the Quartet.


    "..."


    Seeing this kind of completely contradictory picture, Monkey King was speechless for a long time, no wonder, no wonder this guy can play games with him for five years. Who would have thought that such a superior existence, in private, would actually Is it like this?


    How should I put it, seeing sister Xingxing''s first glance, it completely disrupted the perfect image of the lofty master sister paper in his mind.


    He can be regarded as having seen countless people of the world masters, and there are many beautiful world masters, all of them are immaculate, noble and extraordinary, but there is no such a grounded and diverse world master like her.


    However, because of this, a smile appeared on the corners of Monkey King''s mouth, and it was because of her groundedness that they had a chance to meet.


    "Ok?"


    Sister Xingxing seemed to feel something, she suddenly turned around. When he saw Monkey King''s first glance, his eyes widened instantly: "You, you, you-Li Ming?!!!"


    Huh~


    In an instant, she saw a flash of light all over her body, and a gorgeous empress figure was displayed in front of Monkey King. The chaotic room changed instantly, forming a majestic palace.


    The computer and everything disappeared, and Sister Xingxing was sitting on a gorgeous throne with a majestic face.


    Everything before is like an illusion.


    "..." Looking at sister Xing Xing who changed her face faster than turning a book, Monkey King was speechless. At the same time, he was full of emotion-Li Ming, how many years hasn''t this name been called?Yes, when they met, he was called by this name.


    Sun Wukong looked at the breathtakingly beautiful beauty in front of him with a smile: "How can I say, Sister Xingxing, the first time I met you, it was a bit unexpected to me..." ..

 3496 Chapter 183 The Only Way

    "You guy got out of trouble so quickly?" Sister Xing Xing looked at Monkey King with a surprised look, and then, as if she had discovered something, her eyes suddenly widened, "This, this, this, this is-Gen Yuan Being born with the same dimensional body, you, you, you actually did it?!!!"


    Monkey King smiled at Sister Xingxing and said, "What you said before should still count, right?"


    "Tsk tusk~~~ It¡¯s amazing! I originally thought that you want to do this, it¡¯s impossible without thousands of years. I didn¡¯t expect to turn around and you did it. You really deserve to be the man I fancy, you Sure enough, I didn''t disappoint." Sister Xingxing circled Monkey King a few times, she was amazed.


    "It''s just luck."


    "Tell me, how did you do it? According to my understanding, if you want to get to this point, you have to leave this dimension, but even if you create your own life imprint, you can''t Break away from this dimension; but now you have done it. In other words, you have already broken away from this dimension and are no longer in this dimension. Will the god of the second dimension really appear?"


    "In fact, it''s nothing, I just wiped out the mark of my life, and then it became like this."


    "If you erase the mark of life, you can get out of this dimension? Is it because of your dimensional way? That''s why the mystery of the immortal god of the dimension is because of this..." Sister Xingxing''s eyes flickered, like the universe galaxy, bright : "It''s a pity, I don''t have the same dimensional way as you, otherwise, maybe I can achieve the third dimensional body."


    "Can''t your dimensional way do this?"


    "The dimensional way?" Sister Xingxing couldn¡¯t help but stunned: "Who told you that I control the dimensional way? I control the dimensional way. If I control the dimensional way, then I will be just like you. Condensed the dimensional body."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, his face was stunned: "Aren''t you all controlled by the multi-dimensional masters?"


    Sister Xing Xing rolled her eyes immediately: "Which idiot told you that? Only the Dimensional God controls the Dimensional Way, and the Multi-dimensional Realm Master controls the Multiple Ways. What we condensed is also the Dimensional Way. The body, if it is really the dimensional way, then the condensed one is the dimensional body."


    "..." Sun Wukong was speechless when he heard it. What''s so special, is he misled?He thought that what the master of multiple realms controlled was the way of pseudo-dimensionality. It turned out to be the way of multiple.


    Looking at Monkey King¡¯s expression, Sister Xingxing didn¡¯t know what Monkey King was thinking: ¡°It must be those arrogant who want to have the dimensional way to tell you this? A group of ambitious but low-eyed guys, all day long. I know daydreaming, I only know how to study my own multiple ways all day long, and with such a little progress, I think my multiple ways have been promoted to the pseudo-dimensional way."


    Monkey King: "..."


    Sister Xingxing looked at the speechless Monkey King, stretched lazily, showing a thrilling arc, then got up and stood up with disdain on her face: "Those who have this idea are all because they learned about the God of Dimension The multiple world masters who have an accident, they think that the dimensional god has an accident, and they will have the opportunity to replace it, huh, really a bunch of guys who don''t know the so-called.


    Sun Wukong thought, as Sister Xingxing said, those guys are still dreaming of robbing him of the way of dimension. It turns out that they are a group of wishful thinking guys.


    "Don''t you want to be the god of the dimension?" Monkey King looked at Sister Xing Xing curiously.


    "What can I do if I become the god of the dimension? Is it different from me now? It''s not the same as having to squat at home and sleep in or play games all day."


    What this said, Sun Wukong was speechless, this sister Xingxing is really a Buddha.


    But for her, it was true. Whether it was successful or not, it was almost invincible. It was just a change of name. In the end, it was not necessary to live the same uniform life.


    "So, watching you step by step to the present, I find it more interesting. In the future, if you really become the god of the dimension, then I will have more face to speak out! After all, you are walking out of my world. Well; but in this process, you have to be careful. You can fight against Yuanmie, but Yuansheng, you''d better be careful."


    Monkey King nodded solemnly: "I know, that guy is very sinister, I almost fell into his way."


    "No, I''m not talking about this, but his ability. Yuan Mie is only a strong individual, but he doesn''t have the ability to control this dimension, but Yuan Sheng is perfectly in control of this dimension. For everything in this dimension, Life and death are in his thoughts, including me; although you have now jumped out of his dimension, you still have to be careful."


    "Even you are thinking about it?!!!" Monkey King was really shocked.


    "Yes, this is the God of Dimension." Sister Xing Xing said with a serious face: "The Yuan Mie, I am enough to fight him now, but God of Dimension is absolutely not possible. I will be instantly beaten."


    "From the very beginning, he had the ability to obliterate you at will, but instead of doing that, he chose to be sealed by you. It can be seen from this that he has taken a fancy to your true self, but your true self at the time. The realm is not perfect enough, and he does not understand the way of the dimension. He does not want to rush to grab it, or he will lose a lot because of the downfall, so he stays with you and wants to replace it at the right time; it¡¯s just that he is playing off, the current one You have been completely out of his control, but he will never give up on this, your dimensional way is more perfect for him, and more controllable."


    Sun Wukong nodded solemnly. He had thought of this a long time ago. The Dimensional Divine Orb, Unbounded, is a pit that Yuansheng dug specially for him. He almost jumped in. If he really jumped in at that time, he chose to forcibly snatch it. Unbounded and controlled, then, he can only be the Lord of Unbounded forever, or the Lord of Unbounded under the control of Yuansheng. When the time comes, his dimensional way will not follow the Yuansheng at will.


    Fortunately, he unexpectedly perfected the dimensional body at that time and was able to become the dimensional body. After figuring this out, he would really be yawned by him.


    "Sister Xingxing, do you know how to open up Unbounded?" Monkey King looked at the big beauty in front of him seriously: "I now have all the abilities that the god of dimension should have, but I can''t develop my own Unbounded."


    Sister Xingxing shook her head: "Although you have the dimensional body, it does not mean that you are the dimensional god. There can only be one dimensional god. Only the dimensional god can open up the unbounded. You are not, so you can''t open up. , The only way for you to become the god of the dimension is one, replace it, and the only chance is in Yuan Mie." ..

 3497 Chapter 184 The Forgotten Way

    After hearing Sister Xingxing''s words, Sun Wukong was stunned. At this moment, what he thought was not why the only chance was with Yuan Mie, but why Yuansheng was willing to be sealed by himself.


    "Fuck! This good JB is sinister!!"


    Monkey King suddenly slapped his thigh and exploded directly.


    "????" Sister Xing Xing looked at Monkey King with a puzzled look.


    "Listening to you, I suddenly thought of something, why Yuansheng was willing to be sealed by me."


    "?"


    "Fuck, he is seeking my asylum! That''s why he was willing to be sealed by me, and he didn''t steal my true self in the first place. It''s not because of a small loss!"


    "You mean?" Sister Xingxing looked at Monkey King with wide-open eyes.


    "Really, Yuan Mie wakes up before Yuan Sheng, and it is because I have collected enough energy to break the seal. At that time, his power must be higher than Yuan Sheng. Yuan Sheng can kill multiple world masters at will, but he cannot Obliterate Yuan Mie. Therefore, if he was alone without my protection, he might be swallowed by Yuan Mie. Therefore, he chose to be sealed by me and protected by me. Then Yuan Mie couldn¡¯t help him. I can wait for the time to come back, especially grandma, I said why Yuan Mie was staring at me, and inexplicably attracted hatred with me. It turned out that the guy was staring at Yuan Sheng. This Yuan Sheng is so sinister!"


    "..." When Xingxing heard this, she was speechless. Okay, she didn''t know much about Monkey King and Yuan Mie and Yuan Sheng. Now listening to Monkey King say this, it seems that it is really the case.


    Choosing to be sealed by Monkey King turned out to avoid Yuan Mie. Who the hell would have thought of this?


    Sun Wukong immediately opened his own dimensional way, wanting to release the original life for a blast.


    Sister Xingxing was shocked when she saw it: "What do you want to do? Hurry up and put away your dimensional way, don''t let Yuansheng out!"


    "I won''t beat him up now, I''m upset!" Sun Wukong said angrily, and even being sealed by himself was calculated by Yuansheng. Can Sun Wukong not be angry?


    "Isn''t this guy hiding from Yuan Mie? I will throw him out now and let him have fun with Yuan Mie. I think he is still awesome."


    Sister Xing Xing immediately took a look at Sun Wukong: "Are you an idiot? This guy is now a cocoon, how can he be released? He is the god of dimension, if he knows that his strategy has been dismantled, he will not hide It¡¯s on the bright side, when he uses the position of the Dimensional God to threaten and lure countless diversified world masters, how should we deal with it? Now is not the time to impulse, since the Dimensional God is now sealed by you , We have to make good use of it, don¡¯t you want to be the god of dimension?"


    "What do you want to do then?" Sun Wukong finally calmed down after hearing Sister Xingxing say this.


    After all, the Dimensional God is the Dimensional God. It is not ashamed to be calculated by him. Who is lucky enough to be calculated by the Dimensional God?Just very angry.


    "Have you forgotten? Your dimensional way is not just to become the dimensional god." Xingxing sister stared at Monkey King with twinkling eyes.


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he was taken aback for a moment, and his eyes widened for a moment: "The evil of times, times, and dimensions?!!!"


    Sister Xingxing smiled immediately: "I finally want to understand, you are a dead brain, blindly knowing the god of the dimension, but completely forget about the other advantage of the way of the dimension."


    "Sister Xingxing, you are simply my female Zhuge, a good help!" Monkey King immediately hugged her in excitement, with several mouthfuls on her cheek.


    "Fuck away~ Take advantage of me." Sister Xing Xing pushed Sun Wukong away with a look of disgust, but the smile on her face couldn''t be resolved.


    Monkey King smiled, and his eyes flashed: "If you can¡¯t take the position of the God of Dimension, then it will become the evil of the Dimension. I don¡¯t need to take the position of the Evil of the Dimension, because all the negative and other evil thoughts in the whole Dimension are the incarnation of the evil of the Dimension. The dimensional path and the second evil are the same body, and have the ability to absorb this power, so even if I don¡¯t take it, I can become the evil of the dimension. At that time, my origin will be transformed into the same as Yuanjie. Will I have the ability to take it? And replace it? Then, there is a chance to swallow the god of dimension?"


    Monkey King''s eyes were shining, and finally, he finally saw the only dawn of becoming the god of the dimension.


    The evil of the dimension, I have been thinking of becoming the god of the dimension, and finally left this link behind. If it hadn''t been for Xing Sister reminded me, Monkey King would not know when he would have thought of this.


    "Sister Xingxing, come on, didn''t you say that you want to move into my dimensional way? You can''t speak without counting." Monkey King was in a good mood at the moment. With a thought, the dimensional way enveloped Sister Xingxing¡¯s head. Looking at her expectantly.


    "Huh~ I am the strongest multi-dimensional master, so I want to get my refuge so easily?" Sister Xing Xing immediately looked at Monkey King and curled her lips: "Say it first, what benefits can you give me?"


    "Give you a place for a big wife."


    The two met first, and there was nothing wrong with the position of the eldest wife.


    Sister Xing Xing rolled her eyes immediately: "You treat me as a rare one? I have divorced your wife. It is almost the same to marry me."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, there was a play, and he laughed immediately: "This can''t be done. You didn''t tell me that being a man can be fraternity, but you can''t be merciless, and it''s only the two of us that are so boring and crowded."


    "Huh~ it seems quite reasonable." Sister Xingxing nodded her head seemingly seriously, and with a casual wave of her delicate hand, a channel of colored light that covered the sky instantly appeared in the sky, but for a moment, she saw a handsome man and beauty. Walking out of the colorful light channel, one after another held fists and salutes to sister Xingxing, and then all fixed their eyes on Monkey King.


    Naturally, Monkey King was also looking at them, and his heart couldn''t help being shocked. There were 2,999 multi-dimensional world masters. Most of the multi-dimensional world masters were actually stronger than those he met. Even stronger.


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s shocked expression, Sister Xingxing said leisurely: "Originally there were three thousand people, but one was snatched by you, and now only two thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine are left. "


    "I robbed one?" Monkey King couldn''t help being taken aback.


    Sister Xing Xing looked at Monkey King with a smile: "Do you think the multiple world masters will easily succumb to others?"


    "It turned out to be him, then I would like to thank Sister Xing Xing for fulfillment." Sun Wukong almost couldn''t hold back several mouthfuls of sister Xing Xing when he heard the words, but there were so many people here that he still held back...

 3498 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Five

    Sister Xingxing glanced at the multiple world masters present with a pale but majestic expression, and said: "Presumably, you already know the purpose of calling you this time, so I won''t talk nonsense. Now, I want to move into the dimensional way of the person in front of me, and if I am willing to follow me, take a step forward."


    As Sister Xingxing''s voice fell, what one-third of the pluralistic world masters didn''t even want was to take a step forward and make their position clear.


    The remaining multi-dimensional masters looked at each other back and forth, a little hesitant, and then a handsome man who seemed to be in his twenties and jealous of others spoke first: "Lord, if we don¡¯t want to , So what?"


    Sister Xingxing smiled upon hearing the words, and then responded domineeringly: "Then leave the source behind and die for me!"


    "..."


    The lord of the multi-dimensional world is speechless after hearing this. Then you still ask, do we have a choice?


    A beautiful woman with an extremely hot body looked at the big handsome Bi and smiled: "You don''t know the temper of Sister Biao, just ask."


    With that said, the big beauty Lian stepped lightly and walked towards Monkey King: "Oh, this lord, the concubine''s words are very polite."


    Sister Xing Xing immediately introduced: "She is one of the first multi-world masters to follow me. In mortal terms, she is my best friend."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was full of affection for her immediately. No wonder this big beauty took the lead in the first thing she didn''t even think about.


    "Hello, Monkey King."


    Yu Yanran said: "I know that in one of the worlds of Sister Xingxing, there is also a stone monkey called Monkey King. You also look like a monkey."


    "..." While Sun Wukong was speechless, he continued: "You can also call me Li Ming."


    "Then I''ll call you Master Ming." As he said, Yuyu started to look at Monkey King without hesitation: "But speaking of it, Master Ming is really good at hooking up with Sister Xiao. Unbelievable, amazing, amazing!"


    "What do you mean by hooking up? Can you speak?" Sister Xingxing immediately stared at her with dissatisfaction, but she got a smile that didn''t care about her.


    Monkey King looked curious: "Is your real name''''?"


    Sister Xingxing nodded silently: "The original realm masters are all born, without a surname, only a first name, so I have a single name "". You can call me Sister Xingxing. I like this name, but only for you."


    "Oh, I''m so sore." Yu immediately showed an expression that I couldn''t bear: "Sister Xiao, can''t you take into account my feelings of being single? How can you learn to show affection like a mortal?"


    Sister Xingxing''s expression was indifferent: "If you are envious, you can also divide you half."


    The original world masters naturally have emotions, but they exist like them. All emotions such as seven emotions and six desires are under their perfect control. It is really because of this. They are all rationally horrified, and want to make them tempted, almost fundamentally It is impossible.


    But once you are tempted, your whole body will only be on that one person, and you won''t have the jealous heart like a mortal.


    In fact, Sister Xingxing herself didn''t know when she was tempted by Monkey King. At first, she just thought this mortal was very interesting and wanted to find some fun in him and pass the boring time.


    But as Sun Wukong became the lord of the world, she became more and more attracted by Sun Wukong''s incredible actions, and then looked at it, and fell in somehow.


    He covered his mouth and smiled: "Hehehe~~ Then I will keep this opinion, but now, Master Ming''s body still has nothing to attract me, but I am also very curious about him, What is the shining point that can attract you even Sister Biao."


    "I said you two, now is not the time to chat, let''s do business first."


    Sun Wukong watched the two girls even talk, and couldn''t help interrupting them. So many multi-dimensional masters were about to enter his dimensional way. His heart, itchy, uncomfortable, but these two The female is still chatting on the sidelines, do you think you are in a hurry?


    "Oh, yeah~~ Master Ming is really anxious. Are you afraid that we won''t be able to run?" He gave Sun Wukong a look and said to Sister Xingxing: "Sister Jia, it seems that your lover can''t wait. , We don¡¯t leave him alone."


    When Monkey King heard the words, his mind moved, and the Tao of the dimension instantly widened, widening the entire sky here, and enveloping all the multiple world masters.


    Many diversified world masters looked at the dimensional way above their heads, and they all felt envy. The dimensional way, the real dimensional way, did not expect that besides the dimensional god, someone really realized it, and this Human beings are still mortals of beings in the realm, and things that they couldn''t do with their original beings were actually done by a creature in the realm.


    "It''s amazing!"


    Looking at Monkey King¡¯s Dimensional Way, Xiaoyu had to exclaim, ¡°Sister Yu, your vision is really good. It¡¯s no wonder that you are willing to subdue to Master Ming. This kind of talent, even me and other original life It''s too late."


    Sister Xing Xing immediately gave her a white look: "You''re a bit of a flattery, he just had better luck."


    With that said, Sister Xingxing was the first to jump up, embodied the light of the source, and plunged into the dimensional way of Monkey King.


    Upon seeing the words, he immediately transformed himself into the origin and invested in the Tao of that dimension.


    When the other multi-dimensional masters saw this, they all incarnate the original light of various colors, flying into the dimensional way of Monkey King.


    And when they entered, the life imprints that belonged to this dimension were all covered by the life imprints that belonged to the Sun Wukong dimension alone.


    The scenery at this moment was really dazzling and shocking.


    At the same time, Monkey King also felt that his dimensional power became stronger and stronger, and the dimensional body emitted a dazzling dazzling light on its own. The continuous power was exponentially soaring exponentially. This speed of improvement, It was shocking to see.


    If this is replaced by another multi-dimensional world master, according to this kind of strength, he will inevitably explode and die. However, the Monkey King who has a dimensional body, this power, to him, looks fierce, but it is just drizzle. No pressure.


    When everything calmed down, Monkey King squeezed his fists, his eyes throbbed with excitement: "A strong power, thousands of multi-dimensional masters, can give me such a huge improvement, I really don''t know, that Yuansheng has widened the entire dimension, How strong was it during its heyday?"


    After the shock and excitement, Monkey King grinned again: "Yuan Mie, you will be unlucky when you meet me this time."

 3499 Chapter 186: Meeting the Enemy

    Dragon Ball World, the Nest of Time.


    Seeing the Dimensional Gate that suddenly flashed in front of her, Bulma''s complexion instantly became extremely dignified and vigilant. She was naturally familiar with Monkey''s Dimensional Gate, but the Dimensional Gate of Monkey King had been upgraded to perfection, and she felt strange and reasonable. .


    It''s just that when Bulma saw that Monkey King was walking out of it, she breathed a sigh of relief and was full of surprises: "Wukong, can''t you tell me? What are you?"


    Monkey King: "Good luck, I have improved somewhat."


    "I don''t think it''s a bit?" Bulma looked at Monkey King carefully, her eyes gleaming with admiration: "I know that this difficulty will definitely not help you."


    "Master, what happened? Is there a stronger enemy appearing?" Calvura ran to Monkey King with a stern face, curiosity and excitement on her face. The stronger the opponent, the more she Is interested.


    "This time you just watch the show obediently, and you can''t get involved."


    When Calvura wanted to say something, she saw Bados running over with an anxious look: "Master Goku, Weiss is about to die. Please raise your hand and save Wes!"


    Weiss was injured by his great priest. When Monkey King left, he was already dying. Moreover, the great priest had the main power of the world at that time, and the people injured by him could not be recovered by ordinary means.


    Monkey King immediately looked at Bulma, and Bulma immediately spread his hands to him and said, you haven''t spoken, I dare not save people at will.


    Sun Wukong didn''t say much, and followed Bados to the room where Wes was. It was really miserable to see that Wes lying on the bed was wrapped up like a mummy.


    "Master Goku, is there any help?" Birus pretended to have a plain expression, but the discerning person could see the nervous worry that he wanted to hide under his expression at a glance.


    "I can''t die." Sun Wukong''s face was indifferent, and the fluorescent light in his hands shone on Weiss'' body, instantly making his wounds recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The originally bloodless Weiss instantly recovered, and stood up to salute Monkey King respectfully: "Thank you so much, Master Wukong, it''s just that realm master...what happened?"


    "He can''t run." Monkey King said, looking at Bulma: "Bulma, you first take this world as your own world. Although there is no World Source Orb, it is also good for you. Don''t waste the world controlled by the original Super Martial Master."


    Bulma nodded silently, and with a thought, the world''s main source power instantly wrapped the entire dragon ball world. In an instant, the Bardos and the entire dragon ball world in front of him disappeared. After the destruction, nothing exists.


    Only this time it was not destruction, but was taken away by Bulma.


    Looking at the colorful light barrier at the end of his sight, Monkey King''s eyes throbbed coldly, and said to Bulma: "You go back first, it''s time to settle the account with them."


    "Don''t you need our help?"


    "No, I''m just trying to verify how strong I am now."


    "Then you should be careful." Bumar gently tapped on Monkey King''s face, and his figure disappeared out of thin air, returning to Monkey King''s dimensional way, that belongs to his own world.


    "Humph~~ Now, let me take a look, what is your ability, twenty-three multi-dimensional masters." Monkey Wukong flashed and appeared on the side of the barrier.


    As long as he is willing, he can now directly summon the thousands of multi-dimensional world masters he just controlled, and can directly crush these 23 multi-dimensional world masters, but Monkey King did not do that. He wants to solve them by himself. Let me also verify how strong my current strength is.


    The current Monkey King can already ignore the barrier in front of him and go straight through, but he didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he clenched his fists tightly and did not adhere to the power of letting the rules. He just bombarded with brutal force with one punch. Out.


    In an instant, the sound of destruction rang, because there was nothing to destroy in this world, so there was no such horrible scene of extreme destruction, but the sealed enchantment he could not shake before was under his fist. , Shattered and opened in a ruinous way, revealing a gap in the sky.


    In the majestic and majestic palace, twenty-three diversified world masters are located here one by one. It seems that some meeting is being held, but suddenly, all of them are shaking their bodies, spurting out a mouthful of blood, showing a gorgeous scene in the air, and then It turned into a light spot and disappeared.


    The multi-dimensional masters all looked at each other at this moment, full of shock: "That Monkey King actually broke our banned barrier?!!!"


    The barrier that bans the Dragon Ball world is based on their multiple ways. Therefore, if the barrier is broken, their multiple ways will naturally be damaged, causing serious damage.


    However, this is not a big problem for them, as long as they still have their roots, they can immediately recover, and what they lose is just some of the power of the roots.


    In the next moment, the time and space in front of them shattered, magnificent and vast, covering the world.


    Monkey King wandered out of the shattered space-time passage. All the multi-dimensional world masters, these eternal and immortal original creatures changed their faces at this moment, and they were all shocked. They suddenly got up, their breath surged, trying to resist the blow. The momentum that came was shocking, but they were surprised to find that their efforts, in the face of this terrible pressure, were like a mayfly shaking a tree, without moving.


    puff!


    All the multi-dimensional world masters sprayed blood again, spilling from the gaps at that time, and annihilated in an instant.


    "You-Monkey King?!!!"


    Among them, the multi-element world master standing at the end looked at the figure walking out of the shattered space-time passage, and his expression fell silent.


    "Oh~ you are, Dragon Ball Realm Master." Monkey King looked at the person who made the noise with surprise on his face, but also a look of indifferent expression: "I didn¡¯t expect that you were promoted to become a multi-dimensional realm master. No wonder you are so generous. , You are willing to abandon your original world."


    The Dragon Ball Realm master looked ugly, full of shock and vigilance: "I really didn''t expect that the ants that could be pinched to death in the past have grown to such a level. I knew that at that time, I should kill you at all costs!"


    "Do you have the strength?" Monkey King said with sarcasm.


    The Dragon Ball realm master was silent immediately. In fact, he did have a murderous intention at the time. He just suddenly felt a sense of horror of heart palpitations. He felt that if he really moved his hands, he might die by himself. Therefore, he let go of Monkey King. Dare to chase.

 3500 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Seven

    "He¡ªis the God of the true self who hunts our original realm master? It is amazing!" Among the twenty-three multiple realm masters, the multiple realm master sitting at the top looked at Sun Wukong with a solemn expression.


    The supernatural power displayed by Monkey King made him feel heart palpitations, and it was because of the heavy damage of the previous multiple ways that they were now hurting even more under the terrifying breath of Monkey King.


    However, when he carefully explored Monkey King, his eyes suddenly widened. With his eternal state of mind, at this moment, there was also shaking, and he was shocked: "That, that is-the body of the dimension! ! You actually have a dimensional body?!!!"


    "!!!" All the multi-dimensional masters were moved, and then each one was dumbfounded, and took a breath: "This guy... how could this guy have a dimension body?!!! This is impossible! There is only a real dimension. Only the way to condense the dimension of the body, could it be that he...could he... didn''t expect that the rumors turned out to be true, and he actually found another way to comprehend the way of the dimension!!"


    "The dimensional body of the dimensional god...this is in trouble!!"


    All the multi-dimensional world masters looked solemn, and felt a little bit of a bad feeling. The words''Dimensional Body'', just these four words, are enough to make their heart beat faster and nervous.


    "It''s no wonder that you can break through the seal that I waited for together to display. I didn''t expect you to have grown to this level!" The Dragon Ball Realm master looked at Monkey King, and at this moment was really full of shock.


    The guy he could kill at his fingertips in the past did not expect to be able to deal with himself in reverse now. How could this guy grow so fast?!!


    After the shock, the Lord of the Dragon Ball Realm looked solemn, his eyes staring straight at Monkey King, his eyes throbbed with inexplicable brilliance: "You don''t need to be afraid, even if he has a dimensional body, this guy is not a real dimensional body. God, moreover, how much world he can control? How strong can he be? As long as we work together, there may not be no hope of winning. At that time, this time, the Tao of Yuan will definitely be what we are waiting for."


    Hearing the words of other pluralistic world masters, the original nervous and fearful hearts were immediately calmed down, and then everyone''s eyes were focused on Monkey King, whose eyes were beating with a light called greed.


    Such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is in front of them, and for these ambitious and diverse world masters, it is really an irresistible temptation.


    "You, very confident?" Monkey King stared at the Dragon Ball Realm Master with an indifferent expression, his eyes sprayed with ice and cold, punched out, sprayed out a terrible source of light, puffed, directly blasted through his chest , Let him scream on the spot, vomiting blood and knelt on one knee.


    "!!!"


    All the multiple world masters were shocked. With one move, just one move, he actually hit a multiple world master. Although the multiple world master has just been promoted, he is the weakest of them, but the strength of Monkey King It was enough to make them feel scared.


    Monkey King looked at the Dragon Ball Realm Master indifferently, and said coldly: "Let me guess, if you can advance to the Multiple Realm Master, have you already committed yourself to Yuan Mie?"


    "..." The Dragon Ball realm master was silent, he was still shocked that he was hit hard by Monkey King, but he was relieved of dignity, and it took a lot of effort to convince Yuan Mie and get him. Forgive him, agreed to his return, and bestowed the multi-source orb, and successfully promoted to the multi-world lord, but he didn''t expect to be beaten by Sun Wukong with a punch.


    "Unexpectedly...you are so strong."


    The Dragon Ball Realm Master wiped off the blood stains at the corners of his mouth, stood up, and although his heart was shocked, he was still not afraid of Monkey King, even if the opponent had the terrifying strength that could easily take his life.


    To succumb to Yuan Mie is not that he is afraid of death, he just wants to go higher, and Yuan Mie has that ability, so he chose to surrender, because the direction he has been working hard is to break through Chaowu For this purpose, he even did not hesitate to let his original world carry out the most cruel survival rules forever. From this point of view, he knew that the Dragon Ball Realm Master was a ruthless person.


    "For this goal, I sacrificed my dignity. How can I lose it so easily!!" The Dragon Ball Realm Master roared angrily, the source of his body swelled wildly, his body was rising, his breath As he climbed, his hair color was turning white.


    "..." Monkey King looked at the Dragon Ball Realm Master, really, he was very surprised by the sudden explosion of the Dragon Ball Realm Master, as he deserves to be the Dragon Ball Realm Master. Transformation, is his symbol?


    The other multi-dimensional world masters were all full of surprises at this moment, and they did not expect that the newly promoted multi-dimensional world master would have such amazing talents. No wonder that the adult would be promoted exceptionally. .


    "Monkey King, let''s fight for life and death!!"


    The Dragon Ball Realm Master roared, making a big move, and a golden dazzling blade condensed from the source appeared in his hand. The wheel turned down, swallowing the world with qi, and time and space shattered, driving the chain of order of destruction, slashing to Monkey King.


    However, the result was beyond his expectations, and also beyond the expectations of all the multiple world masters.


    The seemingly incomparable horror knife was actually clamped by Monkey King with only two fingers, with a''click'', and a slight shock, the golden light knife broke.


    What a mighty force!!!


    All the multi-dimensional masters were taken aback, such a terrifying blow, they are themselves, although they have the ability to take over, but they absolutely can''t do as shocking and exaggerated as Monkey King, this is simply ignoring the Dragon Ball Realm. I''m afraid of the strength of the Lord!


    "This¡ªis it the body of the dimension?!!!"


    The leader of the pluralistic world swallowed his saliva, and when he saw Monkey King shook his move, he flinched a little. Although he asked himself whether his strength was not bad, he really didn''t want to be Yuan Mie''s chess piece, so he made a wedding dress for him.


    He knew very well in his heart that even if he had won desperately, Yuan Zhidao would definitely not have his share this time, so he really didn''t want to do such a thankless thing.


    The words of the Dragon Ball Realm Lord, he really didn''t take it to heart, because he knew that the best must be the big guys behind the scenes, and they didn''t have the cannon fodder.


    Therefore, he obediently shot Sun Wukong and sealed it, which was already the bottom line he could do. He really didn''t want to do this kind of thing desperately, unless Yuan Mie showed up to face the enemy together.


    It''s just that, it looks like there is no way to get out.


    Regarding this, the multi-dimensional world master had to laugh bitterly, he was completely sunk.

 3501 Chapter 188 Origin Array Realm

    "Is the gap so huge?!"


    The Dragon Ball Realm Master looked at the broken Origin Sword in his hand, slightly lost.


    But he won''t give up just like that, the whole body bursts with brilliant light, and the chain of rules rushes up into the sky, piercing the sky and space. This kind of light is so flaming, even the Lord of the world can feel the tingling sensation in the eyes. If it were a mortal, his eyes would have exploded.


    With a punch, he shattered everything in the world and completely destroyed the world in it.


    Monkey King looked indifferently at the fist light that attacked him, and also squeezed his fist: "Hmph~ the light of ants!"


    In an instant, the power of the dimension surged on his fist, like the blazing sun, throbbing, and then punched out, annihilating everything.


    The fist light of the Dragon Ball Realm Master collided with the Sun Wukong¡¯s fist light, and in a flash, it was submerged and dispelled, flying towards the Dragon Ball Realm Master with all the momentum in the world.


    The Dragon Ball Realm Master looked pale at the moment, and from this hit, he had already felt death. The ants in the past have become so powerful that they are not an enemy of one move.


    The Dragon Ball Realm Master was a little frustrated and a little lost. Was the diversity that he had been pursuing just so?


    "Stop watching the show! Do it!"


    Seeing this, the leader of the multi-dimensional realm immediately stopped hesitating and shouted aloud. Now the situation has tied them together. They are all prosperous and all damaged, but they can''t just watch the Dragon Ball realm master be killed.


    Without waiting for the response from the multiple world masters, the leading multiple world masters had already made a move instantly, and saw his source power surge, the power of the pseudo-dimensional shining in the soft flesh, giving him the power of supremacy, both hands pushed forward, A transparent shield of light emerged, blocking the horrible fist of Monkey King.


    Amidst the creaking sound, the light shield split, and the leader of the multi-dimensional world was also pushed back by the terrifying power, and even the dragon ball world master was nowhere to be seen in an instant, and it had been light-years away.


    Monkey King looked at the place where the two disappeared, his eyes narrowed slightly: "It was actually blocked, that guy, he has some strength!"


    With the addition of Sister Xingxing and the addition of the dimension body, it can be said that Monkey King''s strength is no longer weaker than the master of the unbounded in his heyday. Although that punch is not his full strength, it can be blocked. The lord does have some strength, and among the multiple world lords, it is already considered a high-level existence.


    "..."


    The remaining twenty-one multi-dimensional masters all looked moved: "This-can''t even Lord Luo stop his blow?!!!"


    "This is not the time to be shocked, do it." A multi-dimensional world master shouted loudly and waved his hand. The source power turned into hundreds of millions of ruled divine swords, exuding immortal powers. Together with the unbounded, they were all caught by that sky full of god The sword cuts out the white marks, and the power is amazing.


    The rest of the pluralistic world masters are not hesitating, they are all aware of the current situation, it is impossible to retreat, only a fight to the death.


    Moreover, lonely for eternity, this kind of battle is what they dream of, even if it is not an opponent, they are still high in fighting spirit, regaining the long-lost feeling of passion, even if they die, they die without regret.


    One by one showed their strongest, dazzling light shining, completely dispelling the darkness of unboundedness, and being enveloped by their unique light.


    "Sun Wukong, the God of Self, we are serious, you are very strong, but when you are strong, can you be stronger than the combined attack of our twenty-three multi-dimensional masters?"


    With that said, a huge formation suddenly appeared under the feet of these twenty-one multi-dimensional world masters, covering all of them in, no, it should be said that it was covering the boundlessness of this place.


    At the same time, the Dragon Ball Realm Master who had been knocked into the air and the leader of the Multi-element Realm Master flashed back and stood with them.


    In an instant, a frightening aura erupted from their bodies, and they exuded different rules and spirits one by one, black, crimson as blood, white as jade... Fusion together, erupting the power of shocking destruction, suppressing Everything, despise everything.


    Twenty-three diversified world masters, in this to the original formation, the aura is fused and permeated, and they are integrated, without the slightest rejection.


    Every multi-dimensional master has different rules and powers. In a big melee like this, if there is no assistance from the original formation, they will be like a mess, but they will restrict each other, and they will be able to display their strengths. Save one.


    But if they have this original formation, they can not only display their full strength, but also get a multiplied multiplier. The total strength of the twenty-three multi-dimensional masters is like one person. Everyone¡¯s attack has twenty The unity of three diverse world masters.


    Obviously, this original formation realm is truly incomparable and terrifying. It was invented by the dimensional gods based on their own characteristics. These multiple realm masters can learn it. Obviously, they are taught by Yuan Mie behind them.


    "Oh~ This formation is a bit interesting."


    Sun Wukong naturally saw through the power of this formation at a glance. If he learns this formation and teaches it to his sisters, then their efficiency in hunting Origin Orbs will inevitably increase.


    "Good stuff!"


    Sun Wukong''s eyes flashed with divine light, the origin flowed, and the brilliant dimensional pupil was opened. He saw through the mystery of this realm at a glance. He immediately showed joy. He did not expect that he could have such unexpected gains. Fortunately, he didn''t. Dispatched those multi-dimensional world masters under his command, but came in person, otherwise, didn''t you miss this good thing?


    "Die!"


    When Monkey King observed the original formation realm, the twenty-three multiple realm masters had already taken action.


    The first is that billions of swords that fill the sky, flying through the sky with immortal light like rain, as if to cut the sky and divide the unbounded.


    Of course, with their strength, it would be impossible to break the unbounded.


    Even the battle between the Dimensional God and the Dimensional Evil only shattered Wujie to pieces, and did not completely destroy it. Therefore, only the Dimensional God or the Dimensional Evil can break through the Wujie.


    Moreover, the place where Sun Wukong and others are now is only the surface of the unbounded, not the real unbounded.


    If you want to break through the real unbounded, let alone the multiple masters, the unbounded masters can''t do it.


    The Lord of Unbounded sounds very awesome, and controlling Unbounded is equivalent to controlling the entire dimension, and it feels like the God of Dimensional.


    In fact, otherwise, to put it bluntly, the Unbounded Lord is just an agent sought by the Dimensional God.


    Like those big bosses, they don''t do things themselves, just leave them to their subordinates.


    After all, there is a dimensional evil in the dimensional world. That guy likes to do damage, is evil everywhere, and cholera is a human heart, but the dimensional god has no time to always look at him, so the Lord of the Unbounded was born.


    To put it plainly, the Unbounded Lord is the tool man of the Dimensional God.

 3502 Chapter 189 Ants

    Hundreds of millions of divine swords flew down, shaking the sky, filling the heavens.


    Each handle is invincible and full of strength, like the bright sun, blooming all over the sky, and every sword contains the combined force of twenty-three multiple world masters.


    The target is the Monkey King at the center of the vortex.


    "Really, such a big handwriting." Seeing this terrible attack, Monkey King grinned. Is the combined force of the twenty-three multi-dimensional masters strong?Very strong!What about the magic sword with the combined force of twenty-three diversified world masters with billions of handles?It is unimaginable.


    But as far as Monkey King is concerned, he just wants to say: "It''s just that!"


    Are the twenty-three diversified masters very good?Sun Wukong said that he now has thousands of people under his command, and there is also one of the strongest multi-dimensional world masters, 23 multi-dimensional world masters. In terms of other multi-dimensional world masters, it is indeed unmatched, but for his Sun Wukong , Even if you stand here, don''t even think about breaking the defense.


    And Monkey King did the same. He saw his hands ring around his chest and watched the lightsaber stab in the sky. He simply turned a blind eye. Without him, the light clothes formed by the power of the dimension around his body are just The sky full of swords were blocked, no matter how the billions of lightsabers stab and cut, they still couldn''t do anything to Monkey King.


    Invincible!!!


    Twenty-three diversified world masters looked at the calm and unmoving figure in the storm of billions of divine swords, and these two words came to mind inexplicably, and they were deeply shocked in their hearts. There was a sense of powerlessness.


    This feeling was the second time they met in their lives. The first time was to face the evil of the dimension-Yuanjie; and this second time, it was the creature in the world they thought, the God of Self, maybe Is expected to become the second dimensional god in history.


    "Sure enough, the existence of stepping into that field is not something we can shake." The leader of the multi-dimensional world was surprised and even more fascinated. They would never be able to do this invincible posture.


    The leader of the multi-dimensional world clasped his fists and bowed a salute to the air: "Evil lord, this person is so powerful that I can''t shake it. Please do it yourself!"


    However, his words fell to nothing, and no response was received, which made the twenty-three pluralistic world masters frowned slightly.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong smiled indifferently: "You are just the cannon fodder for Yuan Mie to test me, do you really think that guy will show up for you?"


    With that said, Sun Wu stayed in the air, stretched out with one hand, and the power of the dimension surged in his palm, forming a terrible tornado that swept across the sky, crushing all the swords in the sky, and instantly turned into the power of the sky. I was inhaled by Monkey King, and it was inhaled into my palm.


    The dimensional body, containing everything, these multi-dimensional masters'' energy moves are nothing but tonics in front of him.


    The God of Dimensionality is just as terror.


    "..."


    Seeing this scene, the twenty-three pluralistic world masters were shocked and inexplicable. At this moment, they only knew what kind of existence they were provoking.


    No wonder, those who can be the enemy of the evil of the dimension are really terrifying.


    "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance." Monkey King looked at the 23 pluralistic world masters with a plain face, and said calmly: "Take out all your methods, otherwise there will be no chance."


    "Everyone, let''s give it a go!" Without a response from Yuan Mie, the leader Luo Lord said in a deep voice.


    The Dragon Ball Realm Master was speechless, but he acted with ambition and turned into a source pearl, whose source power was like a tide surging, and plunged into the body called Lord Luo.


    The power of Monkey King has left them no choice but to fight for the last time before they may have a chance.


    Other multi-dimensional world masters saw that the dragon ball world master was so decisive, they were all a little moved, but after hesitating for only a moment, they all made the same behavior as the dragon ball world master, transformed into the source orb, merged into the body of Luo Lord, in an instant , Lord Luo overflowed with the source of terror, swept all over the square, under the eyes of Monkey King, this side shook the boundless rumbling, the weather was terrifying.


    Even under this strong source of power, space regenerates, the universe begins to emerge, life is the same as before, with rapid growth and reappearance, and a perfect world is born.


    Monkey King''s eyes showed strange light, and his eyes were shocked. It was not shocked by Lord Luo''s strength, but by this wonderful sight. The birth of this world was not artificial, but self-regeneration.


    He looked fascinated and began to observe, his body is surging with dimensional power, and his breath is sometimes absent. Seeing this first stage of world rebirth, he seems to have enlightened and his eyes become brighter.


    A power that has the same origin with Unbounded actually began to gather waves in his palm.


    Seeing this scene, Lord Luo''s eyes were shocked, with a look of horror: "No, no bounds?!!!"


    This guy just glanced at the self-birth of the world, and he could realize the unbounded creation?


    He already has a dimensional body. If he really created the unbounded, wouldn''t he really be the dimensional god?!!


    Lord Luo swallowed, at this moment, he was really frightened.


    But fortunately, seeing Wujie was about to take shape in Monkey King''s palm, it suddenly snapped and broke apart, disappearing without a trace.


    And Monkey King was shocked, and he was awakened, and then he sighed slightly: "Sure enough, there is no way to create the Unbounded, unless you completely destroy this Unbounded!"


    But it is not easy to completely destroy the unbounded, it is not the god of the dimension or the evil of the dimension, it is impossible to do this at all, so it is imperative for him to become the evil of the dimension.


    "Huh~~"


    Seeing that Monkey King had failed, Lord Luo was really relieved. Fortunately, he couldn''t break this''only''. Otherwise, he would really become the god of the dimension, so he would simply close his eyes and wait for death.


    Seeing Lord Luo''s expression, Sun Wukong smiled: "You don''t think that if I fail, you have the possibility of winning me?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Lord Luo''s eyes throbbed with war intent, his body glowed, sacred and dazzling, one glance was to shatter the newly reborn world.


    "come on!"


    Lord Luo drank heavily, ridden with rules, like billowing thunder.


    With a move, the endless colored light was mottled, and the source force was surging. Monkey Wukong instantly felt the overwhelming force squeezing towards him, and immediately saw a fist magnified in front of him, and Luo Lord''s attack had arrived.


    "Very strong."


    Monkey King sighed with emotion, and then grabbed his bombarding fist with one hand, and then slapped him on the chest with one hand, and the power of swallowing appeared, making Luo Lord''s eyes instantly stare at the boss full of incredible: "This It''s--the body of the dimension...?!!!"


    "This is the dimensional body." Monkey King responded indifferently. The next moment, Lord Luo''s deep and terrifying source power was swallowed in an instant, his body dissipated, and twenty-three multiple source beads floating in front of Monkey King...

 3503 Chapter 190 Sun Wukong vs Yuan Mie

    Looking at the 23 multi-element source beads in front of him, Monkey King waved his hand, and the power of the dimension instantly confined them and bound them in the sky.


    Although the bodies of the twenty-three multi-dimensional masters have disappeared, it does not mean that they are dead. As long as the source orb is still there, they can be resurrected at any time.


    To imprison them is to prevent them from making a comeback.


    Obviously, Monkey King''s actions were intended to kill them all.


    As long as they know the current affairs, Monkey King doesn¡¯t mind putting them under his command. However, from the moment they sealed him, Monkey King has labeled them mortal, especially Dragon Ball. The Lord, Monkey King is very grudges.


    With a casual move, Monkey King took out the Dragon Ball Realm Master''s multiple source beads alone: ??"Well, before dying, do you have something to say?"


    "..." The dragon ball realm said silently, the dying person, why bother to speak, from the moment Yuan Mie gave him the multi-source orb, he knew that he was just a chess piece in Yuan Mie''s hand. But what can it be?He still chose without hesitation, just to realize the dream in his heart, and he also knew clearly that if he accepted the gift, he would become benevolent if he failed.


    "That''s it." Monkey King looked indifferent and stopped talking nonsense. The dimensional power in his hand was surging, and he instantly refined the multiple source beads. The existence of the dragon ball master was completely erased, and this multiple source beads was also restored. To the state of no owner.


    According to the law, Monkey King didn''t bother to talk to the rest of the pluralistic world masters, just to directly refine them all and completely erase their existence.


    Looking at the twenty-three masterless multi-source beads, Monkey King smiled. Now, among his family, thirty-three multi-world masters can be born.


    Putting away the multiple source beads, Sun Wukong looked at the left side, ignoring the limit of unboundedness, and directly penetrated Yuan Mie''s place: "Do you really think you can escape my perception by engaging in these sneak peeking things? Yuan Mie."


    Twenty-three diversified world masters are just appetizers, and Yuan Mie is the final big head.


    There was no more than a moment of silence here, and suddenly a black hole flashed through a light gate. Yuan Mie was like the demon god of hell, stepping out of it. He stared at Monkey King, his aura of evil was full of unspeakable horror, and the boundlessness of this place was a thrill Shaking, the black magic light surging all over his body: "Ohhhhh~~~ Monkey King, I didn''t expect you this guy to really come this far, amazing! Amazing!! I have never admired anyone in my life. Even that Yuansheng is not qualified, now, you count one!"


    For Yuan Mie¡¯s admiration, Monkey King did not feel the slightest, but he looked at it and said coldly: "You look like you are recovering well."


    Yuan Mie grinned when he heard this, "Of course, there are so many world masters that I can swallow, and it''s hard to think about it slowly."


    Sun Wukong listened, and immediately mourned for the hapless world masters for a second, but he didn''t comment on what Yuan Mie did, because he was the same as Yuan Mie, and it was better to let no one say anything.


    "It seems that you are ready to fall to the bottom again."


    Yuan Mie heard that, his eyes were instantly bigger than a copper bell, and his breath was filled with rage, making the whole Unbounded rumbling: "Monkey King, now I have recovered nearly half of my strength, relying on you as a half-hearted person. The way of the dimension, still want to beat me? Dreaming!!!"


    The rumbling voice reverberated, shocked like a sky thunder, and accompanied by Yuan Mie''s roar, a regular divine thunder struck down, and the scene was shocking.


    boom!


    At the same time, Yuan Mie''s body was full of black light, which contained infinite destruction. Affected by his power, even Unbounded was rendered into darkness.


    With a bang, Yuan Mie patted it with only one hand, causing incomparable terrifying destructive power. It directly shattered the surface of the unbounded, revealing the chaos of its inner monsoon.


    "!!!"


    Sun Wukong''s expression was slightly shocked. As soon as Yuan Mie acted, he felt the crisis of scalp numbness, which also showed that Yuan Mie in front of him had terrifying power that threatened his life.


    "That''s interesting!"


    However, after Monkey King was shocked, he was a powerful and evenly matched powerhouse who was able to arouse his endless blood and blood. He has been invincible for too long. It has been a long, long time since no real war has passed. Now, let him Let him have a great battle!


    Faced with Yuan Mie¡¯s terrifying attack of unbounded palms, Monkey King did not fear at all. His whole body was filled with dimensional power and his body glowed, dispelling Yuan Mie¡¯s terrible and erosive black light power. .


    "dead!!"


    Seeing that Monkey King was fearless to confront, Yuan Mie roared and roared, using terrifying methods one after another, one after another, the terrifying black light palms slapped out, they were superimposed into one, the power doubled, making the surface of the unbounded here completely shattered and revealed The true capacity of the unbounded.


    In an instant, Monkey King¡¯s fist collided with the giant black light palm, a shocking roar, Yuan Mie was like a heavy blow, his body trembled, and a few steps back, the giant black light palm was also split like a spider web, threatening to break. .


    But before it was completely broken, Monkey King''s body was really flying upside down, but in a blink of an eye, he saw him stomping on nothing and stabilizing his figure in an instant.


    "Awesome!"


    Sun Wukong immediately stared directly at Yuan Mie, shocked in his heart, his first confrontation with Yuan Mie turned out to be him.


    But this is also normal. Yuan Mie represents the evil of the entire dimension, and how much of the dimensional world is controlled by Sun Wukong?Being able to reluctantly match Yuan Mie is entirely because his dimensional body and Yuan Mie have not yet recovered to full prosperity, otherwise, if there is no Yuan body this time, his body may have been broken by this blow. .


    Of course, compared to Monkey King¡¯s shock, Yuan Mie was even more shocked at this moment: ¡°Nina¡¯s, I¡¯ve recovered nearly half of his strength, but he only has the upper hand? This Monkey is really a damn monster! I don¡¯t believe it anymore. With your half-hearted dimensional way, can it really be compared with Yuansheng?"


    Yuan Mie opened his hands, and in an instant, a vast and endless black light emerged from his body, vast and infinite, dispelling the chaos and occupying the boundless side.


    "boom!"


    The next moment, his body skyrocketed, from the original normal height to ten feet tall, the bronze body flashed with cold luster, strong and strong, and his muscles were tight, as if he was wrapped around one horned dragon, and all his muscles were swollen. Get up, full of a sense of destruction, unmatched in strength.


    In an instant, the sky and the earth rumbled, and the thunder sounded ears. Countless black thunder fell from all around him and hung down, drowning where Monkey King was.


    At this moment, I swear that [evil] really comes!..

 3504 Chapter 191 The Second Evil Same Body

    "this is¡­¡­"


    Sun Wukong was under the black thunder, ignoring the power of destruction and terror, watching Yuan Mie at this moment, his eyes fluttered.


    "Don''t think you have a dimensional body that is great, Lao Tzu''s second evil body is not worse than you!"


    The rumbling roar, its sound like a tsunami, deafening, and clearly transformed into visible sound waves, sweeping across all directions like Wang Yang.


    Boom!


    Unbounded trembling, Yuan Mie smashed down with a punch, as if covering the heavens, shocking the world.


    Sun Wukong''s small body was as small as an ant against the backdrop of this giant fist.


    "It''s great to be bigger!"


    Monkey King shouted loudly, and his small body instantly rose up, equal to Yuan Mie, not that it could not be higher, but that this height was more suitable for battle, so Yuan Mie became so huge.


    I saw Monkey King kick out the black light giant fist, with a violent shock, it was extremely bright, the chaos burst, the vibration was boundless, and then it burned.


    There is no boundary, no space, time, and no concept of anything. But it is such a place where the fire of Origin erupted because of the collision of the two. It can be seen how terrifying the collision is, and it is not enough to shake the earth. To describe it, it can be said to be poor.


    And the fire of the source is the root of all fire, and all flames in the world are born of it. If there is no fire of the source, there would be no fire in this world.


    The creatures in the realm only know the fire of the sky, the fire, the fire of chaos and many other immortal fires, but the only thing they don¡¯t know is the fire of the origin, because the fire of the origin is the fire that belongs to the master of the realm alone, the real fire of the origin. , The creatures in the world do not even have the qualifications to know its existence.


    In this unbounded world, only two supreme beings are allowed, one is: the original realm born at the beginning of the birth of a world.


    And this realm of origin is the foundation of a world. As long as the realm of origin is not destroyed, even if the space is destroyed again, it can be repaired, and the world will not be truly destroyed. A time and space storm of destruction; but even if the world is really destroyed, as long as the original realm is still there, the world can still be rebuilt and repaired.


    And there are such great supernatural powers, among the creatures in the world, also known as the creation god. Of course, in addition to this, there are many other names, the world is different, the name and the form of existence are also different.


    But if the realm of the source is destroyed, then this world will really be destroyed.


    If it reaches the point where all the realm of the source is destroyed, it is reasonable to say that no creatures in the realm will be spared. Even if existences like the God of Creation are lucky to survive and live in the unbounded, they will become nothingness.


    Unbounded, it is not allowed to exist except for the realm of the source and the owner, unless protected by the owner.


    In the past, there have been instances of Sun Wukong¡¯s other sisters living in the unbounded world and not dying because they have the protection of Monkey King.


    Just like before, when the world of Dragon Ball and the realm of Origin were destroyed, the reason why Kalifula and the others were fine was because of Monkey King''s protection.


    Those who were not protected by Monkey King died.


    But because Monkey King created and restored that world again, they lived again, and were included in their own world source beads by Bulma.


    Back to the topic.


    The fire of the source of origin can burn in the unbounded, naturally because it is the fire of the source controlled by the master of the world, just like the rules of the gods and thunder that it controls.


    The world master can exist without boundaries, and the means can naturally be used. If even the means cannot be used, then play a chicken.


    However, these origin fires do not have the blessings of the power of the realm master, and they only exist for a few seconds before they have been extinguished and disappeared, and they have been erased by Unbounded.


    The collision of fists and feet did not last for a moment, and Yuan Mie could not stand still, staggering back, and almost falling.


    On the other hand, Monkey King was even worse. He retreated and flew back and forth, until he stepped on the void again and again, and took off his strength, before stabilizing his figure.


    Feeling the sharp pain from his ankle, Monkey King looked solemn and wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. This was the first time he was injured since he had a dimensional body, and it was still in the case of his dimensional body.


    Well, although it has been achieved, the power has not been maximized. After all, the dimensional world he controls is limited, and he has not yet controlled the entire dimension.


    However, Yuan Mie''s second evil body is complete, but the strength is only nearly half, and it is incredible that Monkey King can fight him to this level.


    If he was just a pure dimensional body, he would have been hit hard by this encounter with Yuan Mie, and he would have fallen to the ground. After all, it was equivalent to nearly 50% of Yuan Mie¡¯s combat power during his heyday. , But it is far from the current Monkey King can contend.


    "The second evil body, awesome!"


    Monkey King was amazed from the bottom of his heart, his eyes shimmering, becoming more mysterious and uncertain.


    "Catch it?"


    Yuan Mie was dumbfounded at this moment. He was confident that even if Monkey King had a dimensional body, as long as he was hit with his full strength, it was impossible to resist, how much world could he control?Even if there is one of the strongest multi-dimensional masters under his command, what can it be?


    In this dimension, there is more than one. The strongest multi-dimensional master has hundreds of them. There were thousands of them in the past, but they were all extinct in the battle between him and Yuansheng. Now the strongest multi-dimensional world has been reborn. Lord, only a hundred.


    And under the strongest multi-dimensional world master, there are countless high-level multi-dimensional world masters. His Yuanmie represents the evil of the entire dimension. With nearly 50% of his full strength, he didn''t even kill him. , Just a minor injury?This is fucking ridiculous!


    "This kid is weird!"


    Yuan Mie immediately became vigilant and focused, staring directly at Monkey King, as if trying to see him through.


    After a while, Yuan Mie seemed to have discovered something, suddenly his eyes widened, his feet jumped and he burst into swear words: "Fuck! You, you, you, you guys, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, are not only in the body, but also in the body. Body! Sub-evil body, bastard thing! What a bastard thing! You guy, do you want to be so scary!!"


    "Hey~~found it!"


    Monkey King grinned, but he didn''t feel surprised, as long as he used it, he would inevitably be spotted by Yuan Mie.


    Yes, it is impossible for a simple dimensional body with Sun Wukong''s current strength to block Yuanjie, whose strength has recovered nearly half, but what if the second evil body is added?The second evils are the same body, but they are not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    Don¡¯t think that Sun Wukong has been doing nothing righteous, because he has a clone. In fact, he is practicing all the time. Since getting a severed limb of Yuan Mie, he has never given up on research. He hides, never reveals to others.


    He didn''t use it until now in the battle with Yuan Mie.

 3505 Chapter 192 Bloody Battle

    "It''s amazing! Your dimensional way!"


    Yuan Mie licked the corner of his mouth and exclaimed from the bottom of his heart. Why did he fight Yuansheng?Is it just because of idleness?


    Well, there are actually this part of the reason, but the bigger reason is that in these endless years, he also wants to find something to do, so he set a goal for himself, wanting to be like Monkey King He wants to be the one and only one who is like this, the perfect body of the second evil body.


    "Envy, right?" Monkey King grinned, this smile was very awkward.


    Yuan Mie immediately curled his lips: "But ~ when I swallow Yuansheng, I will become like you."


    "Don''t you want to take my dimensional way as your own?"


    "I want your Dimensional Way to be a fart. If you swallow it, you can''t become a Dimensional God."


    "Sure enough, your goal from the beginning was not me, but the dimensional god sealed by me."


    When Yuan Mie heard this, he immediately showed disdain: "Seal? Just your previous strength, can seal Yuansheng? If Yuansheng were not willing to stay with you, can you seal him? But that guy is also considered self-sufficient, thinking If you want to cheat people, you will cheat yourself, and the fake play has become true."


    "But don''t be too proud. If that guy really wants to break the seal, it is impossible to completely seal him with your current strength. Or, let''s make a deal, how about?"


    "Deal?" Monkey King looked at Yuan Mie with interest: "Are you trying to let me give Yuan Sheng to you?"


    "It''s useless for you to hold that guy, but it''s a threat. Why don''t you give it to me, I promise, wait for me to swallow him, this dimension, you and I are divided in half, how?"


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Monkey King rolled his eyes immediately: "You can''t tolerate the god of the dimension. You want to swallow it and become the only one. You can still tolerate me? No nonsense, come on! , The two of us, there can only be one!"


    As Monkey King said, the originally bright, glowing skin was suddenly covered with a black light, and blended with that bright light. On the skin, there were also strange rules and secret patterns intertwined, reflecting each other''s brilliance, panic and mighty, exuding immortal power. Unbounded rumbling and shaking.


    The original long red hair was rendered black, no, to be precise, it should have become a hair composed of black light, but what it emits is not black light, but bright light, which looks mysterious and cool Extremely.


    Yuan Mie immediately felt that his skin was stabbed by the aggressive light, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and his expression became serious: "The second evil is in the same body, it is really powerful, and it makes me feel the threat of pressure. !"


    Obviously, Yuan Mie now knows that the divine body currently displayed by Monkey King has surpassed his current second evil body.


    In the past, the dimensional body was not the same as the second evil body, and it was the strongest; if you insisted on saying it, the dimensional body should be stronger; but now, Yuan Mie has seen that it must be between the dimensional body and the second evil body. The existence of the above is the same as the sub-evil, but it seems a bit too frustrating to call the sub-evil, and it does not fit this gorgeous image. What should be called?


    Well, this is what Yuan Mie is thinking now, and the ability to jump thinking is really beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    "This power..."


    Monkey King squeezed his fists, feeling the unspeakable surging power in his body, but his mood was exceptionally calm, without a trace of ripples, as if this was what it should be.


    Then he looked ahead, looked at Yuan Mie, and hooked his fingers.


    "But! You will be less arrogant, you will shine and be great!"


    Yuan Mie was immediately provoked by violent anger, black clouds bloomed, and then burned like a fire, strands of black secret patterns intertwined on his upper body chest, and the horror burst out, fierce destruction, it made people feel like seeing one world after another. The stars burst and burned, then destroyed in a flash.


    This is not an illusion, but the true deeds of Yuan Mie, destroying the dimensional world in his hands, there are countless creatures in the world, and Monkey King is just a drop in the bucket before him.


    Even if Monkey King is destroyed, he will control it later, and then restore and regenerate; but Yuan Mie is destroyed and erased from the root, and together with the World Origin Orb, it is swallowed like a dessert.


    Sun Wukong looked at Yuan Mie''s black light shining, and his face was speechless. The light on my body was not deliberate, but had its own special effects. Why did you deliberately make yourself so bright?Kid?Want to compare even this?


    But speechlessness returned to speechlessness, Monkey King''s movements were unambiguous, his figure flashed instantly, silently, but in a flash, he had already collided with Yuan Miequan.


    In an instant, the terrible impact was rippling, and there was an unbounded big shock here, and the rumbling spread rapidly, and it was torn into dense cracks.


    However, the collision between the two did not stop with a punch. In an instant, they started to collide again and again. The figure was so fast that it was impossible to see it. It was just that I heard the eruption in the boundless rumbling roar, the big cracks were densely packed, and quickly Spreading, tearing unbounded, but recovering instantly when the two left.


    This terrible scene is almost as good as the peak battle between Yuan Mie and Yuan Sheng.


    Of course, this seems a bit exaggerated. The peak battle between Yuansheng and Yuanmei spreads across the entire dimension, and the unboundedness they are now in is just a couple.


    boom!


    The sky-shaking roar resounded again, and there was blazing flames in the unbounded, and accompanied by terrible fluctuations, the vast coercion shrouded like a storm sweeping across the ten directions, this unbounded shaky and even roaring thunder.


    Immediately in this absolutely dark unbounded, there was a red light shed. It was not light, but blood, and someone was injured.


    But because the speed of the two was too fast and the battle was too fierce, there is no way to know who was injured in this picture.


    In short, the current fighting between the two is extremely tragic, and it is not enough to sum up with words, roar, roar, blood, evil spirit... everything is intertwined to compose a poem of blood.


    This kind of twisted battle lasted for a long, long time, and it is impossible for such a duel to quickly distinguish the victory or defeat. In the boundless, you can only hear the continuous sound of destruction, and the unbreakable boundless is between the two. In the war, being torn and then restored, then torn, and then restored... and then again, like a continuous eternal reincarnation.


    In short, in this unbounded world, there is no concept of time, and no one knows how long has passed.


    Finally, in a fierce roar, a figure flew upside down, covered in blood, and blood turned into red light and spilled down. It was actually torn and corrupted to Unbounded. Together with blood, it was infinitely powerful...

 3506 Chapter 193 The Origin of Evil

    "Sun Wukong, I admit that your talent shines through the ages, and there is no god can do it, but you still can''t beat me!" Yuan Mie''s voice rumbled, resounding like that earth-shattering thunder.


    Monkey King appeared, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and looked at the front of his head, his expression was as heavy and serious as before: "It''s really amazing, my body is still invincible when I blend evil!"


    At this moment, his arm was bleeding, and there were multiple blood ports on his body, and he seemed to have suffered a lot.


    Scarlet blood dripped down the arm, and the divine power contained in it was actually corroded into a big hole along with the unbounded, and spread madly around.


    Unbounded buzzing violently, like a dragon roaring and a tiger roaring, shaking endlessly, Yuan Mie''s burly and vast figure appeared, exuding black light, crossing the void, standing 100 meters away from the Monkey King, stunned: "Your second evil The fusion body is indeed powerful, but your realm is far from enough. You-can''t beat me! This time, you are doomed to fail!"


    "Really?" A smile hung from the corner of Monkey King''s mouth, his palm glowed, and a magic sword was condensed with the power of sub-evil fusion, and he swung it down.


    I saw the cold light flashing, leaving a black and terrifying crack in the boundless.


    Yuan Mie didn''t choose to dodge this, instead he blocked it with his bare hands. Jianguang chopped and cut on his wrist, leaving a long and thin blood mark instantly, shouting blood flowing out, seeing the golden light flashing in Yuan Mie''s eyes: " It''s really amazing. With your current state, you can actually break through my secondary evil body, and the secondary evils can blend together to show such power. I am more and more satisfied."


    "Unexpectedly, this Yuanmie''s nearly 50% strength could be so powerful. What if it is at the peak state?" Sun Wukong was shocked, but also secretly relieved. Fortunately, this guy has recovered less than 50%. Some powerful methods can''t be used, otherwise he really has no chance of winning.


    "The temptation is over, it seems I have to try my best."


    With a thought in Sun Wukong''s heart, a vast and mysterious wave rippled away from his body, and the divine light in his eyes skyrocketed. The terrifying and mysterious array was like that endless dimension, the mighty power of the gods, and the sight of everything, including the unbounded, was in a flash. Torn and collapse, intense shock.


    In addition to the unbounded, other dimensional worlds are even more affected by this. The universe galaxy falls, the original realm collapses, and then disappears. The adjacent dimensional worlds have completely disappeared just because of a single eye.


    This is why the battle between the Dimensional God and the Dimensional Evil can destroy the entire dimension. Under this power, the multi-dimensional world master is nothing but a spectator.


    Seeing the eyes of Monkey King, Yuan Mie''s heart jumped suddenly: "The pupil of the dimension? No, the pupil of the second evil? No, it is a combination of the two? How much surprise do you want to give me? !"


    Yuan Mie roared, knowing that he could no longer be careless. The bloody lessons before made him extra cautious in front of Monkey King, otherwise he would capsize in the gutter.


    "Humhhhh~~ Now I will not look down on you, nor care about it, Monkey King, you can''t beat me anymore!" Yuan Mie yelled, and the horror energy ghost burst from his body. He came out, covered the body surface, and then flashed back, blasting towards Monkey King with a punch.


    This punch made Wujie dim, trembling, and rumbling and evil and irreversible.


    And in this darkness, the only light was the Monkey King. He saw the black light shining in his eyes, indifferent and ruthless, full of destruction and ignorance, so evil to the extreme, he actually saw Yuan Mie as a punch that would kill and destroy nothing. , On the contrary, he opened his arms, and in an instant, the terrifying black light was released, which actually completely absorbed the sub-evil light emitted by Yuan Mie into the body.


    Yuan Mie Mo, who launched the attack outrageously, stopped his body, like the bird with a frightened bow, and retreated in a flash, uncertain, and then looked forward with a look of astonishment, his eyes were cracked, and he was extremely angry: "You, you--you dare to swallow it. My second evil power?!!!"


    Sun Wukong grinned at this, "Don''t forget, I also have a bad body!"


    "Hmph~~~~ Monkey King, in order to win, do you not hesitate to fall for it? After absorbing it like this, you will also..." At this point, Yuan Mie suddenly burst into anger and roared in surprise:" Bastard thing, Monkey King, you bastard, you fucking play yin with me again-isn''t your goal for the god of the dimension? Don''t you want to be the evil of the dimension?!!!"


    "Hey hey~~~ You¡¯re right, who told me that I can¡¯t be the god of the dimension, but it is possible to absorb the power of the second evil in the dimension and become the evil of the dimension~"


    "You¡ªyou guy! It''s as annoying as that bastard Yuansheng, I only know how to play yin!!"


    Yuan Mie was really angry, and his expression became distorted. He never expected that Sun Wukong, who wanted to become the god of the dimension, suddenly turned sharply and peeped at his second evil position. It is simply unreasonable!


    No wonder, it''s no wonder that this guy knows that he is inferior to him, and is still confident. It turned out that he was playing with this attention. It turned out that he had been focusing on the second evil position from the beginning, and wanted to use his power and absorb it. The pseudo-dimensional god transforms the dimensional evil.


    This guy, this guy, what a jerk!This fucking has been placed again.


    "Want to become the evil of the dimension? How can you do what you want!!!"


    Yuan Mie is really anxious now. Before, Sun Wukong played the position of the God of Dimension. The so-called matter is not about hanging up high, he has no pressure or tension, but now, Sun Wukong has caught his attention. Can he not hurry?


    Moreover, this guy still has the same evil body as him, and he really has the ability to compete with him for the power of the entire dimension. This is fucking unbearable!


    Moreover, Yuan Mie never expected that a guy who represented justice like Monkey King (he thought) would be willing to become the evil of the dimension. This is what he never expected. After all, the evil of the dimension represents the ultimate villain. what!


    Your good dimensional god is improper, but you want to become the origin of evil?This is fucking outrageous.


    Well, if Sun Wukong knew what Yuan Mie was thinking now, he would definitely spit out. When did Sun Wukong become the righteous party?


    He asked himself that he was neither righteous nor evil. To be a man, he only needs to have a clear conscience. Doing whatever he wants is fundamental.


    Seeing that the power of the second evil was continuously swallowed and snatched by Monkey King, Yuan Mie didn''t keep a trace of his hand. It was about his own fundamentals, so he didn''t dare to be careless.


    The black light all over his body was brilliant and dazzling, shining on this unbounded area, his eyes became crimson, and a terrible aura came. At this moment, Yuan Mie told the world what is the source of evil...

 3507 Chapter 194 Evil and Evil

    The power of the second evil is overflowing from Yuanjie''s body, revealing the great horror scene of Tianyuan in the whole body. At this moment, the whole Wujie is shaking, and people can feel that except for terror, it is terror.


    "This battle is your end!"


    Yuan Mie roared, sounded like a roar, and immediately flashed out, punching at the place where Monkey King was, covering the terrifying power of evil, like a meteor smashing down, casting a large shadow, covering the sky, suppressing everything, and giving out heart-pounding Horrible light.


    This light, black, makes people feel palpable, black makes people feel palpitations, and makes the scalp numb, like the whole world, shrouded in a world of darkness and destruction.


    Monkey King squinted his eyes slightly, the power of the dimension and the power of the second evil radiated brilliance. The whole body burst without boundaries, and the murderous intent of the world broke out. The phantom of the Valkyrie was constructed in a flash, and the skeletal figure of immortal creatures was gathered. The whole was shrouded in it, and then as Monkey King blasted out with a punch, she also blasted out with a punch, rumbling along the way with the mighty sound of destruction, breaking through the evil power of Yuanci that day, and facing Yuanmie''s terrifying punch.


    boom!


    Unbounded shining and trembling, with a storm of destruction rippling from the center of the collision between the two, horrified and torn, sweeping across the ten directions, driving the power of immeasurable destruction, showing the ultimate horror of destruction.


    The surrounding dimensional world was affected, disappeared in an instant, and the unbounded range became wider and larger.


    Countless masters of one realm or multiple realms were shocked and panicked, and their hearts throbbed with severe pain. I don''t know how many great battles existed, and they displayed the power that affected the entire dimension.


    At this moment, the constant peace of the dimensional world was broken, and all the world masters were alarmed. They used their great supernatural powers one after another to watch this duel that shocked even them.


    Then, what they saw was the dark horror in the unbounded, with regular secret patterns intertwined and shining, descending and disappearing from the pitch-black sky in the unbounded, and two black shadows spreading out in the black light. The collision shows the supernatural powers of immortality, it can be said that the sky is broken, the ghosts are crying.


    "Who are these two? There are such powers?!!!" A multi-dimensional world master was awakened from his sleep by this shocking battle, and then shocked.


    It¡¯s no wonder that he didn¡¯t know Monkey King and Yuan Mie, because when he was born, the dimensional god and dimensional evil were sleeping and sealed. Therefore, the realm master who knew that there were also dimensional gods and dimensional evils existed in this dimension. , Except for those who know some information individually, there are actually very few world masters, because they have never seen it before, but they understand that there is a stronger existence above them.


    Moreover, during the period when Monkey King and Yuan Mie were particularly active, he happened to be in a deep sleep, so he didn''t know it, but as soon as he woke up, he was frightened like this, and it was really embarrassing for him.


    Of course, there are many world masters like him, and similarly, there are many world masters who know the existence of Monkey King and Yuan Mie.


    One of the strongest multi-dimensional masters stood on the top of the cloud, looking into the distance, with a hint of exclamation under his calm face: "These two are the true gods who are often active in the world of others-Sun Wukong and Dimension Evil-Yuan is destroyed, right?"


    "Yes, the blue lord." Then a very beautiful world master said respectfully: "The one with the colossal statue of the goddess is the God of True Self, Sun Wukong, and the one with the shadow of the evil god is the evil element of the dimension. Go out."


    "For these two, do you know very well?" The strongest pluralistic world master named''Qing'' said calmly and indifferently.


    "After all, these two are madly hunting other world masters, especially the Yuan Mie. They will eat when they meet. There is no room for words. There have been countless world masters who have been brutally attacked by him. I heard that recently, there is one of the strongest multiple worlds. The Lord was also swallowed by him, and he recovered a lot of strength to find this Monkey King."


    "The evil of the dimension..." The green lord looked at Yuan Mie, muttered, did not say much, but when he moved his gaze to Monkey King, he was full of amazement: "It is really amazing that the creatures in the world can grow to this point. Sigh, that Lord has really cultivated an amazing god!"


    "I heard that the lord has now lived in the Sun Wukong''s dimensional way. I wonder if it is true?"


    The green lord sighed and said indifferently: "There are no traces of the master and his subordinates in the unbounded world, which is naturally true."


    The glamorous realm master immediately widened his beautiful eyes, full of surprise: "The most powerful and diverse realm master is actually willing to subdue to the creatures in his own realm? This--!!!"


    "Why, isn''t this scene in front of me enough to show that she is right?" Qingzhu said indifferently, and immediately sighed: "It seems that this unprecedented storm has already begun, and it is time for us. Stand in line."


    "..." The beautiful realm master was silent for a while, and said: "What does the green master mean?"


    The green master did not face up to answer: "According to their style of play, it will soon affect where I am. If we inform, we can avoid it. If we can''t avoid it, come to me."


    "Yes!" Seeing this, Qianying, the master of the beautiful world, disappeared without a trace.


    "Sun Wukong... let me see if you can really create miracles..." Chuan Dang Qingzhu whispered to himself.


    Regardless of the reactions of all parties, the camera returns to the battlefield.


    In the unbounded, two black lights collide and shatter from time to time, the power of turbulence and immortality, the sky and the earth, and the eternal future.


    They slammed into the sky, shattered the boundless universe, and shattered to reveal the darkness, suffocating the viewer, and gloomy in their hearts, because the stronger the two, the more they suffered.


    But it is obvious that in this battle of great horror, the discerning person can see at a glance that Monkey King is at an absolute disadvantage. Yuan Mie, who has recovered nearly half his strength, is incredibly strong and is not the current Monkey King at all. Enemy.


    But no matter what, he has a dimensional body and a second evil body. The strength of his defense is almost maddening Yuan Mie. If he does his best, he can''t really kill Monkey King. The more he fights, the more irritable he is. .


    Because he has clearly felt that with the passage of fighting time, Sun Wukong absorbed more and more powers of the second evil, and the second evil body became more powerful and perfect, and gradually became stronger and stronger, Yuan Mie had already felt the threat. .


    He was very anxious, but Monkey King¡¯s divine body was even bigger than a king¡¯s eighth shell. He tried his best to inflict him severely. He clearly had the absolute strength to overwhelm him, but he just couldn¡¯t take him down. The battle between the two was like that Stalemate.


    However, viewers all know that this battle will eventually break the deadlock. When that happens, the world will fall apart and the dimensional world will usher in unprecedented turmoil...

 3508 Chapter One Hundred and Five

    The fierce battle continues, and the darkness of unboundedness is spreading rapidly, boundlessly.


    Countless world masters have abandoned their own world and sought shelter from multiple world masters.


    Because the battle between Monkey King and Yuan Mie can be said to have spread far and wide, countless world masters gritted their teeth and bitterly: "These two evils, it is best to perish together!"


    The realm master cursed the two in this way.


    No one expected that the nearly eternal peace of the dimensional world would be broken by these two, nor did they expect that as the master of the one world, they would also encounter danger and run away in a hurry.


    "Damn bask, it''s damn annoying!" Yuan Mie can be said to have been angered, and he has never been so angry with Yuansheng.


    "Just be jealous!" Monkey King laughed happily. Although he has been suppressed until now in the battle, this battle was fought very happily, and the more he absorbed the next evil force. The more he comes, he feels it, soon, and soon his second evil body is about to be completed. At that time, he will enter the real second evil body, and then the situation will reverse.


    Monkey King''s fighting spirit can be described as extremely high, his hands glowing, and the evil spirits are rolling, like the sky pouring, and the killing is directed towards Yuan Mie.


    Yuan Mie roared and rushed forward without fear, and smashed Monkey King¡¯s seemingly terrifying attack with one punch, then opened his mouth and inhaled, actually swallowing Monkey King¡¯s second evil power, and immediately his face changed drastically. Then he became iron blue, and he opened his mouth and spit out again: "Damn it! In your second evil power, the power of the dimension is even integrated!"


    "Hey~~ how about it, isn¡¯t it very painful?" Sun Wukong laughed triumphantly when he heard the words. He could snatch Yuan Mie¡¯s second evil power without hesitation, but Yuan Mie couldn¡¯t swallow his second evil power because The power of his secondary evil contains the power of the dimension. This time the power of the yuan is the opposite force that the body of the second evil can accommodate. There is no dimensional body of Yuan Mie, and it cannot contain the power of the dimension at all.


    This is exactly the same as Monkey King said. It is painful. I can snatch yours. But, you can''t snatch me. How can it be painful?


    "Ahhhhh~~~~ I am so angry! Monkey King, I want you to die!!!"


    Yuan Mie roared and roared, his body was full of black light, and the terrifying power of swallowing formed a terrifying Tianyuan black hole behind him. The power of the entire dimension of secondary evil continued to flow out of the Tianyuan black hole like the water of the Tianhe River. , Was continuously absorbed into the body by Yuan Mie Yuan, his aura increased exponentially in an instant, showing great horror.


    "Hey~ this is the moment waiting!"


    When Sun Wukong saw this, he was overjoyed. Although he also possessed the sub-evil body, he was still not proficient and could not swallow the entire sub-evil power at will, so he thought of stealing his sub-evil in the battle against Yuan Mie. Power, but the ultimate goal is to disgustingly provoke Yuan Mie and let him show his supernatural powers. Everything is as calculated by him. Yuan Mie was forced to perform this trick in the end.


    "Haha~~ Thanks for the gift, then I''m not welcome!"


    Monkey King laughed, and the terrifying devouring power also burst out of his body, forming a black hole sky deep, splitting the torrent of sub-evil power that continuously flowed into Yuan Mie¡¯s body. Then inhale oneself.


    Upon seeing this, Yuan Mie was immediately furious: "Asshole, how dare you steal food in my hands?!"


    The devouring power of the pitch-black Tianyuan Black Hole behind him skyrocketed, abruptly reducing the sub-evil power absorbed by Monkey King by one third.


    In this regard, Monkey King also seemed a little helpless, but there is no way, no one can perfect his second evil body, but it is not easy to steal it.


    Sun Wukong was not angry, and concentrated on devouring refining, blending into his body, and improving and perfecting his second evil body.


    "dead!!!"


    Seeing Sun Wukong unscrupulously snatching the power of the second evil in his own hands, this great anger and nausea reached the Yuan Dynasty. When he absorbed enough power of the second evil, he immediately roared, and the terrifying black light surged. Surrounded the ten directions, sealed off all the retreats of Monkey King, and then blasted out with a punch. The terrible evil force instantly turned into a ferocious beast, and it swallowed all things and rushed towards Monkey King.


    Such a terrifying attack instantly made Monkey King''s complexion serious and his scalp numb. He could feel it. This blow was no small thing. If it was hit, it would be severely injured. If it was severely injured, the origin would be taken away. He felt that he couldn''t take it. .


    After all, this is the ultimate blow made by Yuan Mie absorbing the power of the second evil of the entire dimension.


    Wanting to dodge is even more impossible. Yuan Mie has blocked all his retreats. Once he makes an evasive move, then he will definitely be hit.


    Almost in an instant, Monkey King responded. Since he couldn''t catch it and couldn''t hide it, he swallowed it!


    Since this lore is condensed by the power of the second evil, then he may swallow it.


    "Come on then! Who is afraid of whom!"


    Sun Wukong was cruel, and drew a circle with both hands in front of him. In an instant, the swallowing black hole skyrocketed, and it was revealed in front of him that it was a blow that swallowed Yuan Mie, the second evil force that condensed the entire dimension. Entering, in an instant, Monkey King only felt that his body was strangled by an extremely ferocious and domineering force. There was a feeling of broken liver and broken bones. In an instant, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and he was directly hit.


    Seeing this, Yuan Mie immediately snorted: "You want to swallow my attack. You are really arrogant, Monkey King! If you want to swallow, then you swallow a little more!!"


    The speed of Yuanmie''s devouring the power of the second evil became faster and faster, and the attack in his hand became more fierce and surging. Wujie was cut off from it, and all the world masters were shocked. This is too terrible, even Wujie cannot bear this terror. The attack was broken.


    "!!!" Monkey King felt that his body was about to explode, his complexion flushed, this damn Yuan Mie, really didn''t give a chance, and exhausted the power of the second evil of the whole dimension. Sure enough, it was a bit reluctant, and it felt a little refining to digest.


    Just when Monkey King felt unable to hold on, his voice suddenly echoed in his ears: "You stupid, why do you want to fight with him? You have a way of dimension, which can accommodate the entire dimension, naturally It can also absorb and contain the power of the second evil of the entire dimension, and introduce the power of the second evil into the way of the dimension, even if it is not absorbed and refined by your second evil body, it can still be used by you."


    "!!!" It can be said that the words awakened the dreamer: "Why did I forget this!" The Dimensional Way is indestructible, and it cannot be destroyed by the current Yuan Annihilation.


    Sun Wukong only wanted to perfect the second evil body, and even ignored the function of the dimensional way. It shouldn''t, really shouldn''t!..

 3509 Chapter 196 Draw?

    Sometimes, when concentrating on one thing, he often ignores the most original and simplest things, and Monkey King made such a mistake at this time.


    He only wanted to snatch and devour the power of the second evil to refine and perfect his second evil body, but he ignored that his dimensional way was his greatest support, the strongest root.


    If there is no reminder, maybe he can wake up in the end, but a little bitterness is inevitable.


    "Hahaha~~ Yuan Mie, you will lose this time!"


    Monkey King laughed happily, the Dimensional Way was instantly unfolded above his head, and the light shone out in an instant. In a flash, he transformed the unbounded square into his own domain world. That endless flooding into Monkey King''s body, was swallowed by the evil power instantly. Like a muddy sea, without the slightest waves.


    Sun Wukong suddenly felt that the pain disappeared, and the great pressure disappeared without a trace. Yuan Mie was fused with the sub-evil force of the entire dimension, and he was sucked into his dimensional way by Sun Wukong, and then fed back to himself. , Making his second evil body have a qualitative leap.


    Well, strictly speaking, it can¡¯t be said that Yuan Mie absorbed the second evil force of the entire dimension. His strength was only recovered by nearly half, so the second evil force of this strike was due to time. The total amount of mobilization is actually less than one-third of the entire dimension.


    But even so, it is already very scary.


    If it hadn''t been for Monkey King''s dimensional body that had been perfected, and Xiaocheng''s second evil body had been added, I''m afraid he would really not be able to withstand this terrifying blow.


    As Swallow absorbed the terrifying blow of Yuan Mie, plus the sub-evil power that was constantly being swallowed up from the black hole behind him, Monkey King¡¯s aura was rendered black, and the intense black light spread, really. The origin of the evil makes people feel terrified and desperate.


    At this moment, his sub-evil body actually suppressed his dimensional body and completely dominated it. After all, having absorbed so many evil powers, Sun Wukong had transformed into the dimensional evil.


    "The Way of the Dimension! It''s the Way of the Dimension again!!" Yuan Mie was angrily shouting at this moment: "What an annoying way of the dimension!!!"


    The rumbling roared loudly, as if responding to Yuan Mie¡¯s anger, the whole Wujie was trembling and moaning, terrible black light surged, and in an instant, it was shrouded in the Tianyuan black hole behind him, completely blocking the dimensional way of Monkey King. This moment , Sun Wukong was unable to absorb the power of the second evil from the black hole of Tian Yuan behind Yuan Mie.


    However, this is too late.


    Having absorbed enough power of the second evil, Monkey King''s current body of the second evil is basically perfect. He can break through the barriers and restrictions of the dimension and absorb the power of the second evil in the dimensional world as he pleases.


    "Yuan Mie, you can''t stop me."


    Monkey King¡¯s voice was vigorous and rumbling, and then his whole body was full of black light, and an exaggerated Tianyuan black hole appeared behind him, from which a steady flow of evil power was swallowed and gathered, poured into Monkey King¡¯s body, making him whole. It looks like crazy.


    But I have to say that the gorgeous special effects of this super villain are damn handsome.


    Violent, unknown, and extremely evil, at this moment, Monkey King has successfully embodied the evil of the dimension.


    At this moment, Yuan Mie was full of anger, and his anger reached the extreme: "Want to become the evil of the dimension, Monkey King, don''t daydream! There can only be one evil of the dimension, and that is me!"


    The roar was like thunder, and the dark light surged, rolling up the wind of destruction.


    boom!!!!


    The newly restored Unbounded deformed and exploded and collapsed again, spreading the field, shattering the creatures of all worlds.


    Click!


    A black thunder shining, entrained in destroying everything, the power of destruction that slayed the vitality of all souls, wrapped around Yuan Mie''s right hand.


    In a blink of an eye, Monkey King only felt a blur in front of his eyes, and with a terrifying punch, he was already present.


    In an instant, Monkey King responded and greeted him with fists.


    The collision of fists and fists erupted out of terrifying waves that were far beyond description with the smashing of the earth, and the destruction spread to everything.


    The original realm of one party was affected in the battle between the two, and it was immediately declared broken and destroyed, vitality was gone, and hundreds of millions of lives were annihilated.


    As the saying goes, the world is not benevolent, and everything is a humble dog. At this moment, the show is vivid.


    Life is really meaningless in the face of such battles.


    The battle was once again stuck, but at this moment, Monkey King was no longer at a disadvantage, but was on par with Yuan Mie.


    In Unbounded, the sound of the two collisions resonated continuously, and every collision was hard and fierce, and the sound that rang out made Unbounded overwhelmed and spread like a spider web.


    The strength of the fist is like the turbulent waves of the sea. Both of them exude a terrible light. The waves are higher than the waves, fierce and lore, and the waves of divine power are shaken. If the lord of the world is here, they can be shaken by life. .


    Countless realm masters were shocked and speechless when they saw this situation and this scene. This battle made them feel powerless and ashamed, who had always considered themselves invincible.


    This battle lasted for a long, long time, but no realm master dared to relax, because they knew that once they relax, they may never wake up in the next moment.


    The battle between these two people is too terrifying, and no one can guarantee that their battle will suddenly spread to where they are.


    Therefore, the battle between Monkey King and Yuan Mie also made these high-ranking realm masters all mentally tense, always paying attention to the battlefield, and if there is something wrong, they will go away immediately.


    In the unbounded world without the concept of time, Monkey King didn''t know how long he fought Yuan Mie. In short, he only knew that countless dimensional worlds were annihilated in the battle between him and Yuan Mie.


    And he and Yuan Mie were both wounded. From their peak state at the beginning, they gradually became weak. When the last big explosion sounded, the sound of terrifying collision finally stopped, and Monkey King and Yuan Mie intertwined. After that, they all stopped in a tacit understanding and stopped attacking.


    Looking at the two of them, they were all covered in blood, no longer chic, looking extremely tired and embarrassed, even the blazing black light became extremely dim.


    Yuan Mie raised his hand and looked at the cracked skin on his arm. It was a manifestation of overloaded fighting and his body was about to collapse. Then he looked at Monkey King and grinned: "Unexpectedly, you guys can follow I hit this level!"


    "You''re not bad, I didn''t expect it to be a tie this time." Monkey King also praised him without hesitation. Although he was an enemy, Yuan Mie''s strength was affirmed by him.


    "If it wasn''t for my strength, the body of the second evil is still crippled and unable to accommodate more of the second evil, otherwise, you can''t beat me."


    "If my evil blends together again and truly blends together, you can''t beat me."


    Yuan Mie: "Since I can''t tell the victory or defeat, how about stopping here? Otherwise, both losers will be hurt, and Yuansheng will be cheaper." ..

 3510 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Seven

    Upon hearing this, Monkey King was silent immediately.


    The reason why he and Yuan Mie did not fight to death at the last moment was precisely because they were still scrupulous about a Yuansheng. If Monkey King was consumed and injured too much to maintain the seal, Yuansheng would definitely break the seal. , It is really a fight between cranes and clams, and the fisherman has gained a profit.


    But if he just let go, Monkey King would be a bit unwilling to take advantage of this opportunity and if he didn''t hit Yuan Mie again, then he would have very little time to improve.


    Although Yuan Mie is now severely injured, and even the evil body is cracked, and it takes a lot of time to recover, but it is not enough.


    Moreover, Yuan Mie suffered a lot of damage, and he himself was not far behind. Both the dimensional body and the second evil body were damaged, and he had to cultivate for a long time.


    Monkey King stared at Yuan Mie, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and he secretly contacted Yan: "Sister Xingxing, if it is a surprise attack, can you hit Yuan Mie badly?"


    "In his current state, it''s okay, but I don''t think it is necessary. That would be too risky. If there is an accident, or if he is forced into a hurry, he will die at the same time regardless of the consequences, but it will be really cheap gave birth."


    "Then really let him go like this?" Monkey King was a little unwilling.


    "Don''t be dissatisfied, you can fight him on par with Yuan Mie who has recovered nearly half of his strength. It is already excellent. You must know that this has been possible since Henggu. Only the god of dimension, so From another perspective, you also won."


    "Furthermore, even if you do not need to fear the destruction of the yuan, now your second evil body has become, and sharing with him the second evil power in the dimensional world is equivalent to directly weakening his strength by half. He will never want to return to the peak state of the year; and you, in addition to the power of the second evil, you also have the power of the dimension. Just give you time to make your dimensional body and the second evil body blend perfectly. , To achieve a higher divine body above the two, when the time comes, it will definitely no longer be your opponent."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he nodded silently, Yuan Mie needs time, he needs time, and his future is much brighter than Yuan Mie, so he doesn''t need to be afraid to give Yuan Mie time.


    After figuring this out, Monkey King put aside his fighting stance and looked towards Yuan Mie: "Opponents are rare. I hope that next time, we can tell the real victory or defeat."


    "Hmph~ next time, I will kill you!" Yuan Mie snorted coldly, and the black light surging around his body disappeared in an instant while shrinking.


    The battle that shook the entire dimension has come to an end. Everyone who watched the battle was relieved, but at the same time they were highly vigilant and worried, because they knew that the next battle would be even more terrible. heroic.


    As Yuan Mie left, Sun Wukong immediately sat down in the void with a very impersonal buttocks, fighting Yuan Mie, he was almost reaching the limit, if there was no Yuansheng, he would inevitably do whatever it takes. He wants to hit Yuan Mie hard, but now that he has such a Yuansheng, he dare not do that.


    Otherwise, if the last force is used, the seal will inevitably loosen, and what he will have to face at that time may be Yuan Annihilation and Yuan Sheng. For him, it is really an unsolvable disaster.


    Monkey King sat down cross-legged, and the power of the original source continuously poured out, repairing his wounds, and the shocking wounds were healing and disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But this is just a performance, and it takes a lot of time to really recover.


    The light in front of him was shining, and the lotus stepped out of the colorful light, and came to Monkey King. Looking at him, a gentle smile appeared on his face: "It seems that you have to cultivate for a while."


    She was very happy to see Monkey King repel Yuan Mie with her own eyes.


    Sun Wukong nodded, and then said with some regret: "It''s a pity that Yuan Mie has not been hit hard. If he could break his second evil body, it would be even better."


    "That way, you won''t be much better." Piao immediately rolled his eyes, thinking that Monkey King was really at a loss, and then said with concern: "For the sake of safety, during your cultivation period, don''t If you go to another world, please feel at home and heal your wounds at home."


    "...That''s so boring." Monkey King said it was difficult. He used to be a house, but now he doesn''t. "Unless you can play games with me."


    "I think too, but I still have other things to do." Jia also missed the experience of playing games with Monkey King before. For her, that kind of plain and simple life is the most unforgettable Memories.


    Monkey King couldn''t help but froze: "What else can you do?"


    "I have to visit other pluralistic world masters to pave the way for you."


    When Monkey King heard this, his eyes lit up: "Do you know other strongest multi-dimensional masters?"


    It is undoubtedly the strongest multi-dimensional master who can make a trip in person.


    smiled and nodded: "I do know a few people, if you can persuade them to submit to you, this will definitely help you."


    Monkey King was naturally overjoyed, and then frowned again: "But, will they really follow?"


    smiled confidently: "It might not have been possible before, but after watching the battle between you and Yuan Mie, I don''t think they will refuse."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he smiled immediately, apparently thinking of the crux of the matter. His battle with Yuan Mie destroyed countless dimensional worlds, not to mention that he was also broken along with Unbounded. Seeing this, those world masters must Everyone is in danger; and the final battle between him and Yuan Mie is bound to be wider, and the entire dimension will no longer be safe, and the only thing that can prevent this danger is to return to Sun Wukong to move to his dimension. In the Tao, in that way, they can avoid being affected.


    Seconds, really seconds!


    After watching this battle, Yan thought of using this to persuade the strongest multi-dimensional world masters, making Monkey King ecstatic. This is the real helper.


    "How do you want me to say hello?" Sun Wukong rubbed his hands and looked at Biao: "Or, Xingxing sister, let me promise by my own body?"


    "Go, be less silly like me."


    "Should I go with you?"


    "As far as you are in this state, let''s rest assured that you can heal your injuries, knowing that you can''t be idle, or else, you go to my world for a transfer?"


    "Your world?" Sun Wukong heard the words, his eyes lit up. He knew clearly that the world under his command includes all the worlds such as fairy knights, fantasy, myths, and prehistoric worlds. He was still wondering why he couldn''t connect. These worlds turned out to be under his eldest wife.

 3511 Chapter One Xi Yao

    "You won''t be interested in letting you go to a strange world, um~ let me see..." After patiently choosing Monkey King for a while, he said: "I have it, just what this world is like."


    As he said, with a thought, a door to the world opened in front of Monkey King. Monkey King just glanced inside and nodded in satisfaction: "Is this world, yes, yes, or you know me, come and come, you are very good. Satisfied, give you a reward."


    With that, Monkey King leaned forward, and he was just a bite.


    "Go away~ Take advantage of me again." Wu kicked Monkey King into the door of the world with an angry kick, but there was an indestructible smile on his face: "After entering, don''t be foolish and ruin my world. ."


    With that, the door of the world flashed and disappeared.


    The world is in a state of chaos, and Pangu was born in it.


    Pangu''s body continued to grow, and the original chaotic state could not accommodate its body and split, the clear qi rose to the sky, and the turbid qi settled to the ground.


    After the death of Pangu, his essence, energy, and spirit split into three great gods, namely Fuxi, Shennong, and Nuwa, and they were called the Three Emperors.


    The spiritual power originally contained in Pangu''s body dissipated, decomposed into the five spirits of water, fire, thunder, wind, and earth, scattered between the heaven and the earth.


    And the heart of Pangu hangs between the heaven and the earth to become the link connecting the heaven and the earth, and connects with the place where the clear air is clocked in the heavens. The sacred tree is born due to the turbidity and becomes the source of life in the heavens.


    And this story will start from the god tree of the gods.


    It is said that Monkey King was kicked into the door of the world. He only felt that he was sitting on the ground with an unimaginable butt. He immediately rubbed his butt and got up, muttering: "Really, isn''t it just a kiss? As for, it is really true. It''s stingy, and I haven''t had time to do the aftermath."


    As he said, Monkey King raised his eyes and looked at the ethereal and ethereal scene, but his eyes lit up: "Forget it, it''s all here, let''s go around first, anyway, there is Bulma, so it should be arranged properly. "


    Abandoning the distracting thoughts in his mind, Monkey King looked around carefully. This scene is a pure land of Xianle, with ray of spiritual energy rising and floating, like clouds and mists, and beautiful.


    There is a fairy lake on the side, crystal clear, brilliant and dazzling.


    On the side of the fairy lake, there is an ancient tree in the sky, which does not seem to be luxuriant, but it is magnificent, brilliant and dazzling.


    "Isn''t this the sacred tree I saw in Xian San Zhong?" Monkey King muttered to himself, "Am I in the God Realm?"


    Just as Monkey King muttered, a cold shout suddenly resounded behind him, but there was a trace of trembling in the voice, which seemed to tremble because of excessive tension and fear: "The devil, you dare to... , What...what a bravery!"


    "Huh?" Monkey King turned curiously, and immediately saw a fascinating and beautiful fairy appearing in his field of vision, ah, it was really beautiful water, solid bones and ice, beautiful dazzling, beautiful bubbling.


    The reason for this description is that she can''t describe her beauty in words. The goddess is the goddess, and this looks really good.


    It''s just that her look at the moment looked solemn and a little panicked, she seemed to be greatly frightened, but she didn''t show any timidity at all, her face was determined and determined.


    The beauty of a woman is just like that for Monkey King, so he didn''t change his face at all, but the identity of this fairy was a bit surprised to him: "Xiyao? This is really the realm of the gods, Sister Xingxing is really kicking. It''s kind of empathetic."


    "Huh~ Demon world demon, nonsense!" Xi Yao ignored Sun Wukong''s self-talk, sneered coldly, waved her slender hand, petals flying all over the sky, and swept towards Sun Wukong.


    "Why did you do it all of a sudden?" Monkey King waved his hand, and the sky full of petal immortality instantly disappeared without a trace, and immediately looked at Xi Yao with a displeased expression: "What demon world demon? Look at me so handsome, where does it look like Demon world monster? I just passed by accidentally, but I am not a suspicious person."


    Xi Yao saw that her spell was broken by the opponent waved her hand, her heart was suddenly shocked, her expression was even more solemn, and the person with this''evil spirit'' was really not like her generation. She has nothing to say with this kind of demon monster. , Don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t ask, so as not to be bewitched; Immediately, he shouted coldly again, and the magic trick in his hand was drawn, and the holy light in his hand was shining, pushing away to Monkey King.


    "Are you endless?" Monkey King slapped the holy light to pieces, his figure flashed again, and instantly appeared in front of Xi Yao, reaching out to touch her heart, holding her in place and unable to move.


    "!!!" Xi Yao''s face was shocked, holding body technique?The opponent''s hold technique can actually hold her?The difference in strength between the two is so huge?


    Moreover, his own holy light was smashed by the opponent casually?How could this be possible, with the evil spirit of the opponent, this kind of holy light should be his nemesis, why, why would it have no effect on him?


    "Really, in your introduction before, didn''t it mean that you are gentle and kind and tender, but how come real people don''t listen to people''s advice?" Monkey King pinched Xi Yao''s face with an unpleasant expression and pulled it to both sides. If you change to a man, you can''t keep it from being slapped in the face.


    "Huh~ Demon Realm demon, I really don''t know how to be ashamed. If you want to kill, you have to cut, listen to it, don''t humiliate me!"


    "Why did I insult you again?" Monkey King rolled his eyes immediately, but thinking about his act of squeezing people''s face, there is indeed something wrong with this feudal thinking.


    However, thinking of the demon world demon man on the left and the demon world demon man on the right, Sun Wukong finally reacted. Now he is a dimensional evil, and his evil spirit can really scare people to death, and he was still in the healing stage before. The power of evil has not yet been collected, and it happened to be sensed by Xi Yao. Now it is not an exaggeration to directly regard him as a demon.


    No wonder she looked dignified and nervous, she turned out to be frightened by his breath.


    The power of the second evil is a collection of''evil'' condensed in the whole dimension. This is the ultimate evil, the original evil, the so-called evil sword immortal, is not even a fart in front of it.


    As a creature in the realm, Xi Yao was fortunate to feel this kind of original evil, not shivering with fear, and courage to resist, she was already mentally determined.


    However, Xiyao''s ending was quite tragic. Didn¡¯t it mean that Tang Xuejian was created by taking the fruit of the sacred tree, but the emperor ordered to destroy his body, turning his spirit into billions of elves, and continue to guard him. The foundation of the sacred tree for nourishment.


    "Ahem~" After figuring out the reason, Sun Wukong patiently explained: "Well, I''m really not a demon monster. My name is Sun Wukong. I really just passed by."

 3512 Chapter 2 Fei Peng

    "Hmph~ the clever words and expressions cannot conceal the fact that you are''evil'', you can''t deceive me." Xi Yao stared at Monkey King, unmoved: "Say, who are you? What is the purpose of coming to God Realm? Is it a devil? Respect Lou sent you to want to disadvantage the sacred tree?"


    "I said, is there a problem with your brain?" Sun Wukong patted Xi Yao''s brain with no anger and said: "I have said that I am not a member of the demon world, and they don''t deserve to carry shoes to me, and there are. "Speaking, Monkey King raised his foot and kicked on the trunk of the sacred tree: "I am not interested in such a broken tree."


    However, he didn''t use much force, otherwise the entire God Realm would be alarmed by this step, which would be too troublesome.


    "You--" Xi Yao was obviously full of anger at Sun Wukong''s actions. This guy was so disrespectful to the sacred tree. This is a great sin in the God Realm.


    "Who are you? How dare you come to this god realm to be wild! With my flying peninsula here, don''t be rampant!"


    With a sharp and full shout, only a god would leap from a distance and land in front of Monkey King.


    He was very powerful, but he was slightly embarrassed at the moment, and he was injured.


    Unfortunately, the scene of Monkey King kicking the sacred tree just happened to be caught by him. This was the scene.


    "General Fei Peng!"


    Xi Yao was overjoyed when she saw the person coming. There was the first person in the God Realm here, so she didn''t need to worry.


    "Xiyao, rest assured, with me, he can''t hurt you." Feipeng looked at Monkey King with a serious expression: "Say, who are you and what is the purpose of coming to God Realm?"


    "Oh~Are you the first god of the God Realm, Fei Peng?" Sun Wukong heard the words, but he carefully looked at Fei Peng, "Looking at what you look like, did you just fight back with Demon Respect Building?"


    "How do you know..." Feipeng''s face was shocked, but he awakened in time, and stared at Monkey King vigilantly: "I don''t care who you are, I just let Xi Yao go quickly, otherwise I won''t blame Ben will be rude!"


    "Oh~ you''re welcome?" Monkey King put a hand on Xi Yao''s shoulder and hooked his finger at Feipeng. He was very upset with Feipeng''s tone: "Then you come to try."


    "Huh~ Ming is stubborn!"


    Fei Peng immediately gave a cold cry, the dazzling sword in his hand exuded the dazzling sword light, and he slammed down at Monkey King, where the sword intent pointed directly at the soul of Xinhai.


    "Oh~ what a strong sword intent, not bad." Sun Wukong exclaimed, and stretched out two fingers and clamped the sword body lightly, making it impossible for it to enter the inch. Among them, the sword intent was under these two fingers, and it was broken. Without a trace.


    "!!!" Fei Peng was shocked. With his own sword, the Demon Respect Building didn''t dare to pick it up like this, but the person in front of him not only caught it, but was so light and casual.


    "This person''s strength is still above the heavy building?!!!" Fei Peng immediately made a decision, and wanted to draw a sword to retreat, but he couldn''t shake the sword when he was caught.


    Just when he was feeling bad, he saw Monkey King flicking the sword body with a finger, Fei Peng instantly felt a great force coming from the sword body, which directly shook his divine power, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. , Flew out in an instant, hit a branch of the sacred tree hard, and then fell to the ground weakly.


    The branches of the gods rustle and tremble, and there are leaves falling.


    Under this collision, there was no break, which shows that this sacred tree is indeed extraordinary.


    "General Fei Peng!"


    Xi Yao was shocked when he saw that the first god in the world was hit hard by Monkey King.


    "It seems that the No. 1 God General in the God Realm is nothing more than that." Monkey King yawned, looking bored.


    "Hmph~ What''s so proud of taking advantage of the danger!" Xi Yao immediately drank and defended Feipeng.


    Her meaning was obvious. Fei Peng was injured before, even if Monkey King wins, he will not win.


    "Oh~ dissatisfied? Okay, then give him another chance." Monkey King waved his hand, and a ray of light shone on Fei Peng, making his injuries heal instantly.


    "This¡ª¡ª!!!" Fei Peng was even more shocked at this time. He was more aware of the injury he suffered just now. Don''t think of getting better without training for a year or two. As a result, people waved and healed?


    "Come on, we''ve been playing." Monkey King hooked his finger at Feipeng.


    However, Fei Peng immediately held his sword and held his fist, admiring and saluting: "Your strength is high, Fei Peng is far from it, and you are convinced to lose."


    "Oh~ I can afford it, I can put it down, not bad." Monkey King looked at Feipeng in a little surprise. His move did not humiliate Feipeng.


    Affected by the past, Monkey King still has a good impression of the canopy. After this move, he has a better sense of him.


    "In Xia Fei Peng, I have seen senior, I don''t know how to call senior?" Fei Peng immediately saluted him again, seeing that Monkey King did not embarrass him, he knew that the person in front of him was worth a visit.


    "Sun Wukong."


    "Sun Wukong?" Feipeng frowned and thought, and then said respectfully: "Forgive the younger generation''s ignorance. I have been in the gods for so many years, and I have never heard of the senior name."


    "It''s normal for an unknown person to have never heard of it."


    Fei Peng smiled immediately: "Senior said and laughed. As far as your strength is concerned, it must be impossible to be an unknown person, but the younger generation is too ignorant.


    "Look at people, this attitude is so good." Monkey King turned around and looked at Xiang Xiyao: "Don''t be so impulsive in doing things in the future, otherwise it will only harm others and yourself."


    With that, he put a little hand on her, and solved her body fixation technique.


    "Xiyao is so rude, please forgive me." Xiyao immediately saluted gracefully, no longer the resolute look before, looks gentle and quiet, this looks like a goddess should be.


    "But, are you really a member of the demon world?" Xi Yao asked again.


    "How many times do you want me to explain to you?" Monkey King rolled his eyes immediately.


    "Then yours..." Xi Yao glanced at Feipeng, but didn''t say the rest.


    With the strength of the person in front of him, even General Feipeng is not an enemy of one move. If he wants to disadvantage them, he doesn''t need anything else at all. Is it really her careless?


    It''s just that Sun Wukong''s evil spirit before, even she felt the fear of cold and heart. Is such a person really trustworthy?


    "Xiyao, why do you say that Senior is a member of the Demon Realm?" Feipeng looked serious and looked at Xi Yao.


    "No, I misunderstood." Xi Yao immediately shook her head and said no more. Since this is the case, there is no need to delve into it.


    Fei Peng thoughtfully looked at Monkey King: "Does the senior know the devil respect the building?"


    "I heard it, but I haven''t seen it."


    Fei Peng nodded, this expression did not look like a lie, and with this strength, there was no need to lie...

 3513 Chapter 3 Farewell

    "If there is nothing wrong, don''t bother me." Monkey King said, jumping up to the sacred tree and meditating on a thick branch to heal his injuries.


    Seeing this, Xi Yao looked surprised: "Senior is...healing?!"


    Fei Peng frowned slightly, and his heart was shocked. Even if he was hurt, he hit him hard?With this level of strength, who can hurt him?


    Feipeng looked at Xiyao with a serious face: "Look at senior, don''t let him conflict with outsiders."


    Xi Yao nodded earnestly, and even General Feipeng was not an enemy of one move. She naturally knew what this kind of existence meant. If there was a conflict with the God Realm, it would be a catastrophe.


    Scaboo once again instructed Extremely, and he flew away.


    Xi Yao looked curiously at the place where Sun Wukong was, unknowingly, when she saw the peaceful light radiating from the Sun Wukong bathing her body, she immediately widened her beautiful eyes and looked surprised.


    Such a pure and awe-inspiring power was actually emitted from the person who exuded that evil spirit before?How is this going?


    "Who is he? He can possess two different powers of right and evil?" For Monkey King, Xi Yao is full of curiosity at this moment: "Moreover, even General Feipeng is an invincible powerhouse. Who was injured? Where did he come from?"


    In this way, Xi Yao, full of curiosity and doubt, passed by for several months.


    Monkey King retreated from the process of healing, squeezed his fist, felt the injury in his lower body, sighed slightly, healed for several months, it turned out to be nothing but a drop in the bucket: "This hurt the dimensional body and the second evil body. Sure enough, it''s not going to be able to recuperate overnight."


    While talking to himself, Sun Wukong''s hand flashed, and a multi-source pearl flashed in his hand: "Would you like to swallow it to recover from the injury?"


    After hesitating for only a moment, Monkey King shook his head and gave up, and put away the multi-source beads: "Forget it, that would be too wasteful. Let''s recover slowly. After all, it is not impossible to recover."


    "Senior, how do you feel now?" At this moment, Xi Yao''s beautiful voice suddenly sounded beside her.


    "It''s still the same, I want to heal from this injury, it seems that it will take a lot of time." Monkey King said, got up and stretched, with a casual expression.


    Xi Yao''s face was surprised. It''s been months, but has it only improved slightly?


    "A strong man like Senior, I don''t know who can hurt you to this degree?"


    "He... is indeed quite powerful. It can be said to be the enemy of my life." Monkey King said, looking at Xi Yao: "Right, how long has it been?"


    "More than three months."


    "Three months?" Monkey King nodded calmly, "Have you ever come again?"


    "I have been here several times, but I have been injured. After being cured by me, I immediately left."


    Monkey King nodded silently, looking at Xi Yao''s calm complexion, it seemed that there was no spark to Fei Peng, thinking about it, a Monkey King suddenly appeared between the two of them. There was no chance for them to be alone. Naturally, Xi Yao would not have a crush on Fei Peng. After all, Fei Peng was defeated by Monkey King by one move, and the invincible and brave image was gone in Xi Yao''s heart.


    Compared with Feipeng, Xi Yao is now more curious about Monkey King: "Senior, can you tell me your story?"


    "My story?" Sun Wukong sat on a branch at random and said, "This is a long story, but you don''t want to call it from the predecessors. It sounds very old, if you don''t mind. , Just call me by name, of course, it¡¯s okay to call Wukong Brother."


    Xi Yao immediately turned red: "Big Brother Wukong."


    "Hahaha~~Well, since you have called me a big brother, then I will tell you my story." Monkey King laughed immediately, and said: "This matter, I still have to do it A mortal talked about it."


    Xi Yao looked surprised: "Before... Brother Wukong was a mortal before?"


    "Yes, an ordinary mortal."


    "Unexpectedly, Big Brother Wukong has cultivated as a mortal to this day, Xi Yao admires it!" Xi Yao now really admires the five-body cast: "It is extremely difficult for a mortal to cultivate to become an immortal, but to achieve At the height of Brother Wukong, even the No. 1 God-General of the God Realm is invincible, it is even more incredible!"


    When Monkey King heard this, he laughed and compared him with Fei Peng. You look down on me too much. However, he was too lazy to explain and continued to tell his story, but there were a lot of changes. Hearing Xi Yao''s beautiful eyes again and again, she always exclaimed in admiration...


    In this way, time slipped away in Monkey King''s healing and telling Xi Yao''s story, unknowingly, another few months passed.


    During the period, Fei Peng came several times, and after a drink with Monkey King, the relationship was much closer.


    And just today, Monkey King was explaining to Xi Yao when he first met Yuan Mie, but when he saw Feipeng flying from a distance, he stopped and looked at Feipeng: "Feipeng, you seem to have a long time. It''s not coming."


    When Fei Peng heard the words, he pulled his mouth immediately, just because of the stickiness of the two of you, what shall I do?


    Monkey King: "You seem to have something to worry about? Aren''t you already having a private fight with that Chonglou in the new fairy world?"


    "You, how do you know?!" Fei Peng looked stunned, how did you know what happened just now?


    "Fei Peng, get acquainted, don''t blame me for not reminding you, you have a private fight with Chonglou, if you are known by the emperor, you should know the consequences."


    "I know." Feipeng''s face was serious. As the first god of the gods, how could he not know the consequences: "But it is my long-cherished wish to compete with the first strong man in the devil world, Demon Respect Building, even if the consequences are Seriously, I have no regrets."


    Seeing Feipeng so determined, Monkey King waved his hand indifferently: "It''s up to you, anyway, it won''t help, that is, it will drive you into the mortal world, reincarnation, and I will see you then."


    "..." When Fei Peng heard this, his face was speechless, saying this as if I would definitely be beaten into the mortal world.


    Xi Yao looked at Fei Peng: "General Fei Peng, do you really want to achieve this level?"


    "I can have a good fight with my rivals, Fei Peng has no regrets, I have no intentions, you don''t have to persuade." Then, Fei Peng looked at Monkey King again: "Big Brother Wukong, why not have a drink? Maybe it is. The last time."


    When Monkey King heard the words, he smiled: "So you came here for this idea." As he said, with a wave of his hand, a pot of wine and a table full of delicacies flashed on the table: "Okay, come on, just treat it as a gift Your farewell gift."


    "Hahaha~~ If I can drink Wukong''s wine again, I won''t be in vain for my life!" ..

 3514 Chapter Four Nine Heavens Profound Girl

    Looking at Feipeng''s back, Xi Yao looked at Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong, do you think there will be something with Feipeng General?"


    "There is definitely something."


    "Huh?" Xi Yao looked at Monkey King in astonishment. Isn''t this too decisive?


    Monkey King drank his glass of wine in one gulp and said, "The well of the gods and demons guarded by Fei Peng. He and the Demon Respect Building will fight and leave. When the time comes, the well of the gods and devil will be unguarded. Without Fei Peng guarding, the devil world will definitely Taking this opportunity to invade the God Realm, the Emperor of Heaven will surely intervene and know about this, then Feipeng will be unlucky."


    When Xi Yao heard this, her face changed drastically: "It turned out to be so serious? Why didn''t you stop it?!"


    Sun Wukong looked casually: "Seeing that he is full of fighting spirit, what am I doing to stop him? And everyone is fully aware of being punished, so why should I be nosy."


    Xi Yao looked anxious when she heard this: "If it''s just a private fight, it doesn''t matter, but if it is true as you said, the devil world will invade the gods while he leaves, then he must not be able to do this private fight. Go, no, I have to tell him about this to stop General Fei Peng!"


    Sun Wukong dropped a peanut in his mouth with a carefree expression, and said, "But isn''t your duty to guard and take care of this sacred tree? Can you leave here easily?"


    When Xi Yao heard this, she immediately stopped when she was about to act, and immediately looked at Monkey King hopefully: "Brother Wukong, can I ask you to explain the situation to General Feipeng? His absence is related to the safety of the entire God Realm. He can''t go!"


    "Looking at you in a hurry, the sky is falling down and there is a tall guy standing on it. You were eating rice when the emperor sat there that day? The Devildom is invading, and there is him standing on it. Nothing can happen. What are you worried about."


    Xi Yao looked serious: "The battle between gods and demons is not a trivial matter. It will be a disaster. Since it can be prevented, it must not be allowed to happen. No, even if it violates the sky, I will leave the sacred tree this time to stop General Feipeng. "


    "You are not afraid that if you leave, the sacred tree suddenly has a problem. At that time, the consequences will be more serious than the devil''s invasion of the gods?"


    "I..." Xi Yao was choked and speechless, and then she lost her dignity and became annoyed into anger: "Big Brother Wukong, are you helping or not? Don''t say anything against people!"


    Seeing that Xiyao was really mad by herself, Sun Wukong was not teasing her: "Yes, I will do this for you, but Feipeng is now estimated to have left God Realm and went to Xinxian Realm to fight with Chonglou. , I can¡¯t guarantee that I can stop him in time.¡±


    "Thank you for everything." Xiyao saluted and restored her dignified and noble image.


    Monkey King jumped up, his figure instantly jumped into the air and chased in the direction where Fei Peng left...


    "Let¡¯s take a look... New Immortal Realm should be in... Um~ I found it, and the two have met? Should you be so impatient?" Monkey King was about to speed up, flew away from God Realm, and headed to New Fairy Realm, but didn¡¯t want to, but Seeing a rainbow light flying by the sky, a beautiful shadow appeared in front of Sun Wukong: "Who is you? Why have you never seen it? Watching your breath, not like a person in the gods, I don¡¯t have to express your name quickly. Come!"


    "Huh?" Monkey King looked at him suddenly standing in front of him, solemn and solemn, as high as the nine-day goddess, she was very surprised, and he saw through her identity: "Nine-days mysterious girl? This is a coincidence. But I¡¯m not free now, I¡¯m going to chat with you another day."


    It''s a long time in Japan, business matters.


    With that said, Monkey King wanted to fly past her sideways. Unexpectedly, she danced with her fingers, and saw a chain of divine light flew out instantly, binding Monkey King firmly, with a majestic tone, high above: "Did I let you go? Don''t recruit it from reality!"


    Sun Wukong showed helplessness: "I said you goddess like to do things with people at every turn? I can warn you, if you drag on like this, you will be at your own risk. You must know that one day in the gods and one year in the lower realms, you will delay In a moment, I guess those two goods have been on the market for several days and nights."


    This is actually an important reason why Fei Peng agreed to fight with Chonglou, and it is also the key to Chonglou persuading Fei Peng. After all, the two of them spent a few days and nights in the New Immortal Realm, and the God Realm only passed for a while. At this point, there should be no problem. .


    Monkey King''s body shook slightly, and the chain of light bound to his body broke instantly.


    Nine Heavens Profound Girl Dai frowned slightly, she was very surprised. She didn''t expect that the person in front of her was a little capable, so she broke free of her restraint so easily.


    "Who are the two you mentioned?" The Nine Heavens Profound Girl looked at Sun Wukong with solemn, noble and majestic expression, adding a sense of oppression, of course, this is useless to Sun Wukong.


    "If you ask me, I will answer?" Sun Wukong was a little unhappy with the supreme attitude of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, and how could he tell you such an important thing casually?My Monkey King is also principled.


    It seems that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl is still the daughter of the Emperor of Heaven. Telling her is not the same as telling the Emperor of Heaven?That''s not to say, anyhow, he and Fei Peng have also drunk, and he quite appreciates his personality.


    "is it¡­¡­"


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl''s complexion was silent, and the cold air was more vigorous. At the same time, Monkey King also felt a hostile intent to lock him, and huge spiritual fluctuations erupted from the Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    "Why, do you still want to do it with me?" In response, Monkey King smiled: "I think you think too much." Then, with one hand inhalation, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl instantly flew in front of him and was caught by Monkey King. With the palms on her chest, the latter immediately widened her eyes, as if she had been sucked out of all strength, and sat on the ground feebly, her eyes were shocked and shocked, but for a moment, her spiritual power was sucked away?!


    "Sorry, I don''t have time to play with you." Monkey King squeezed Jiu Tian Xuan Nu''s face with a owe hand, and smiled at her: "After all, fighting with you will disturb the entire God Realm. It will be quite troublesome for me. I don''t want to kill the God Realm as soon as I come, but I will charge some interest for your rudeness."


    With that said, Monkey King tapped on the lips of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl with a thunderous force, and then in his stunned space, he laughed and disappeared.


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s disappearing back, Jiutianxuanwu was angry with her delicate body and trembling, struggling to get up, her eyes were cold: "No matter who you are, I will definitely make you pay for today''s actions!"


    Thinking of her daughter of the dignified Heavenly Emperor Fuxi, looking at the entire God Realm, only a few great gods like Zhu Rong, Houtu, and Yujiang can compare with her; she is also known as the three great goddess of the God Realm with Kuiyu Profound Girl and Xi Yao. A high-ranking, inexplicable today, was actually molested?She was so angry that she almost vomited blood.


    , ..

 3515 Chapter 5 The Heavy Building and the Flying Peng

    I just molested the incomparably noble Nine Heavens Profound Girl, and Monkey King was in a very comfortable mood, just to get your mentality, to see if you were still aloof; out of the God Realm, whistled all the way, and flew freely to the New Fairy Realm.


    However, it is obvious that Monkey King deliberately wanted to spend time, otherwise, with his ability, one thought would have reached his destination.


    When he admired the scenery all the way and rushed to Xinxianjie, he heard the fierce roar from the sky all the way, the two figures intertwined from time to time, the swords were all over, and the duel between Fei Peng and Chonglou was at the critical moment. Place.


    Unfortunately, the appearance of Monkey King was discovered by Fei Peng. Maybe this is his destiny. It should be a catastrophe. In the original book, he was struck by the sudden appearance of the gods from the God Realm. Now it is because of Monkey King. Arriving and distracted: "Big Brother Wukong? Why did he come here? Could it be that my private fight with Zhonglou has been known to the Emperor of Heaven?!"


    At this moment, it was the intense fight between him and Zhonglou. This was a slight distraction, and he happened to put a big move when he encountered the opposite Zhonglou, and Fei Peng''s sword was shot down and vomited blood.


    (The original fight will not go into detail, but I will take it directly.)


    Sun Wukong watched the God Sword of Shao Dan fall into the world, knowing that the duel between Zhonglou and Feipeng was temporarily over, and the God Sword of Shao Dan would be renamed Zhen Yaojian by the founder of Shushan Mountain in the future.


    Although he won, Chonglou frowned and was very unhappy. He looked at Fei Peng and asked: "Who is the person here? Distracted you at this critical juncture? Fei Peng, you disappointed me too much! This duel is not Forget it, let''s make an appointment and come again next time!"


    "Come back? I''m afraid there will be no chance." Regarding Chonglou and Fei Peng, Monkey King was really speechless to these two people. The two big men were fighting back and forth, and they even had feelings.


    "Big Brother Wukong, I am fighting with Zhonglou, is it already known to the Emperor of Heaven?" Feipeng ignored Zhonglou''s fight again, but looked at Monkey King with a serious expression.


    "I think it''s almost the same. It''s been a while since you left the Well of Gods and Demons. If people in the Demon Realm find that you are no longer guarding, they will inevitably rush out and attack the God Realm. It will be difficult for the Emperor to know by then."


    Fei Peng was shocked when he heard the words, and immediately turned around and asked Chonglou: "Chonglou, can this happen?!!!"


    "A bunch of nonsense!" Zhonglou''s face was indifferent, domineering, and his horror aura approached Monkey King: "Who are you? Why slander me?"


    "Stigmatize you? I don''t have that idle time."


    At this time, the scabious complexion was a bit ugly, and he looked at Zhonglou with a very serious expression: "Chonglou, tell me, you ask me to fight, don''t you just want to move me away from the well of gods and demons?"


    Chunglou was furious: "Such a petty man''s behavior, I don''t even bother to do it, huh~ I never disdain to explain to others, but you are the exception, Scaboo, I can tell you clearly, without my permission, No one in the demon world will step out of the Well of Gods and Demons with a single soldier!"


    Feipeng nodded silently when he heard the words. The two confronted repeatedly, and they had already felt sorry for each other. He believed that Chonglou could say this.


    Only Monkey King was embarrassed and speechless when he heard it. How could this sound so full of emotion?Besides, you just wait to be beaten up.


    Sure enough, just after the voice of the Chonglou fell, Feipeng''s complexion changed drastically: "No, there is a change in the Well of Gods and Demons!" He immediately looked at the Chonglou, and sternly asked: "Chonglou, can you pay it back? Have something to say?"


    "I--" Chonglou was speechless, and then furious: "Who dared to ignore my orders?! Fei Peng, I will give you an account of this matter!"


    After speaking, the demonic energy surging around the body in the heavy building, disappeared in a flash.


    Sun Wukong clearly saw that Chonglou was very angry at the moment, but it was right to think about it. It was strange that he was not angry when he lost such a big face in front of the only opponent he admitted.


    The battle between the devil and the gods is not overnight, do you have to choose this time?Isn''t this to make Feipeng mistakenly think that he is a shameless villain?


    Regarding how others think of his rebuilding, he never dismissed it, except in front of Spreader. He can say nothing to anyone, but he must believe in his words.


    "Big Brother Wukong, thank you for coming and telling this in person. Feipeng is grateful. However, the Well of Gods and Demons has changed. I have to rush back immediately. If I have the opportunity, I will come to express my gratitude next time." , Actually disappeared.


    It sounds like there will be a protracted battle between the gods and demons. In fact, it is not. In order to show innocence in front of the scaboo, Zhonglou suppressed the demons with domineering, and even personally killed several demons who were the culprits of the incident, and then led them. The demons evacuated and returned.


    The huge battle between gods and demons that was about to unfold was ended inexplicably.


    However, Fei Peng left his post without authorization and invited a private fight with the heavy building, and caused such a thrilling turmoil. He also lost the Godly Sword given by the Emperor himself, so he was demoted just like in the original work. The severe punishment.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t see a fierce battle between gods and monsters." Monkey King expressed some regrets about this. He really did not expect that Zhonglou could achieve this level in order to express his innocence in front of Fei Peng. The two people really are The base is full.


    Back at the sacred tree, Monkey King ran into Xi Yao, who had approached him: "Big Brother Wukong, General Feipeng has been demoted to earth..."


    "Ah~ I know." I touched my head, feeling a little embarrassed: "I was a little bit late, and was blocked by the Nine Heavens Profound Girl on the way."


    Yes, everything is the fault of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, so please give me a back.


    "Have you met the Nine Heavens Profound Girl?!" Xi Yao''s face was shocked, with a look of concern: "Are you all right? She didn''t take you anyway?"


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl is well-known in the God Realm, and she is also the daughter of the Emperor Fuxi. It is reasonable for her to be so nervous.


    "What can she do with me? Instead, I was taught a lesson. That sulky look feels very good now, but it took a little time. You know, one day in the God Realm, one year in the Lower Realm, so little Time, Fei Peng and Zhonglou have been fighting for several days and nights."


    Xi Yao looked at Sun Wukong with a speechless expression, but that is the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, how dare you do it?Are you afraid of being entangled by her?


    Well, Sun Wukong said that she wanted her to pester herself.


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s indifferent look, Xi Yao shook her head helplessly, and then sighed again: "From then on, there is no splatter in the God Realm. From now on, there will be no one in the battle between Gods and Demons. I am afraid that no one will be the opponent of the Demon Respect Building."


    Sun Wukong: "Then you can relax. The goal of the heavy building is only the flying tent. Without the flying tent, he probably won''t be interested. Besides, this time the demon world broke through the well of the gods and demons and attacked the gods. Obviously it was not the instruction of the heavy building. Something must have happened in the Demon Realm. He might not be able to disturb the God Realm in a while."


    At the same time, Sun Wukong added a sentence in his heart: Waiting for the heavy building to fix the devildom, go to the mortal world to find the reincarnation of the Flying Peng, fearing that it is already a thousand years later.


    This is exactly why it took Chonglou a thousand years to find the reincarnation of the Flying Peng, the reason is that the flow of time between the mortal world and the gods and demons is different. ..

 3516 Chapter 6 Equipment

    God Realm, a few days later.


    As before, Xi Yao took care of the sacred tree carefully, but suddenly saw that the gleam of the sacred tree''s trunk shimmered and sprouts at a speed visible to the naked eye, becoming vigorous and luxuriant.


    "This is?!!!" Xi Yao''s eyes widened immediately when she saw such a wonderful sight, her face was astonished. For thousands of years, the sacred tree has always been the same as before. It has never changed. It has never happened before. Scene?


    She immediately searched carefully, trying to understand the source of such changes in the sacred tree. Then, her gaze fixed on a branch not far from the top of the tree, and Monkey King sat on it, all over her body. In the layer of fluorescence, the injury was repaired, and the power leaked out was absorbed by the sacred tree, and it was nourished. Only then did the sacred tree undergo such a strange change, even the jerky fruit is visible to the naked eye The speed becomes mature and full.


    "The leaked power actually made the sacred tree rejuvenate? Master Wukong, what is the ability to reach the sky?" Xi Yao was shocked by this, and only a small amount of energy leak can make the sacred tree happen. Change, these methods, even if the Emperor of Heaven personally visits, it is impossible to achieve.


    Just when Xi Yao''s heart was extremely unrest, Monkey King opened his eyes, moved his hands and feet, with a smile on his face: "It''s not bad, I finally repaired a wound on his body."


    After that, he also noticed the changes in the sacred tree, and couldn''t help but touch the trunk: "Not bad, it seems that you have benefited a lot."


    The sacred tree remained quiet as before, without any response.


    Monkey King smiled and didn''t care. This sacred tree was a bit special, otherwise it would be another creature, even if it was a plant and a tree, he would cultivate and recuperate here, I am afraid that he had already gained the chance to cultivate it.


    "Big Brother Wukong, you..." Xi Yao had a lot of doubts in her heart. She just wanted to ask, but she heard fairy music suddenly sounded from the horizon. In an instant, there was a ray of light, a fluttering dress, beautiful hair flying, a noble and holy fairy from a distance Fly, floating above Xi Yao''s head.


    Seeing this, Xi Yao''s expression changed slightly: "No, it''s the Nine Heavens Profound Girl!"


    She had heard Sun Wukong say that he had a conflict with the Profound Girl Nine Heavens. If the two meet, then...


    Xi Yao''s heart suddenly became anxious, but unfortunately, it was too late.


    Seeing such a vigorous sacred tree, Jiu Tian Xuannv was surprised. She looked at Xi Yao and looked extremely satisfied: "Xiyao, it seems that you have taken care of the sacred tree very well. I will present this time to the Emperor tomorrow. Please..." Before the word of merit was spoken, the Jiutian Profound Girl suddenly saw Monkey King standing on a branch, her beautiful eyes instantly calmed down, cold as frost, and a majestic aura came upon her face: "It''s you!"


    Almost instinctively, without any hesitation, I saw her slender hand waved, the Sky Profound God Blade turned into a flash of light, and flew towards Monkey King. The strong spiritual power attached to it was enough to turn things around.


    "Careful!" Xi Yao exclaimed in a low voice. The next moment, but stopped abruptly, her beautiful eyes widened, because she was shocked to see that Monkey King clamped the Profound Sky Blade of the Nine Heavens Goddess with only two fingers. Just like when facing the first god of the God Realm, Fei Peng, the picture is extremely shocking.


    "Oh~~ I didn¡¯t expect you to be so enthusiastic, and you gave me such a big gift when you met again. It¡¯s not bad." Monkey King played with the Profound God Blade in his hand, and said shamelessly: "Then I will accept it unceremoniously. Right, you should be your token of love for me."


    Sky Profound God Blade, seems to be Zi Xuan''s final weapon in the game?When you have received it, you can get a good impression again.


    With a thought in his heart, the Profound Sky God Blade had disappeared from Monkey King''s hands.


    "you--!!!"


    Seeing this situation, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl immediately became very angry. The last time she met, she was frivolous, and this time she directly took her weapon along. This person was really shameless.


    It is a pity that as a goddess, she doesn''t swear, she can only express her anger with her own actions. Her hands are full of spiritual power. When she is about to attack again, Monkey King smiled: "You really don''t have a long memory." A snapping finger: "Ding."


    Suddenly, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl was frozen in the air, motionless, but her eyes were filled with shock and surprise, so and so!Who is this person?There is such a shocking method?Can she even play like a child?


    Sun Wukong approached the Jiutian Profound Girl, he hehe smiled: "Oh oh~~ A goddess who can''t move and is crumpled, you say, what should I do to you?"


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl''s face was cold and she showed anger: "Shameless person, if you move me at all, the Emperor of Heaven will not let you go, and the entire Three Realms will have no place for you!"


    "Oh? Really~" Sun Wukong said, grabbing the corner of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl''s skirt: "Originally I just wanted to tease you, but since you have said so, then I really want to give it a try. The whole Three Realms Will it lose my foothold, and how can your emperor father be able to withstand me that day? My Sun Wukong, I also want to try what it''s like to make trouble in the God Realm.


    With that said, Monkey King carefully looked at the Nine Heavens Profound Girl from top to bottom, and exclaimed: "Beauty. It''s beautiful, ah~ Don''t get me wrong, I''m not talking about you, I''m talking about your outfit. Look Look at this crown, full of radiance, with supreme magical power inside; look at this dress, the slightest softness, comes with five clouds of glow, this will not be the legendary Nine Heavens Profound Female Crown and Nine Heavens Profound Girl Dress Dress Good things, really good things."


    Talking and pulling with both hands, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl Crown and the Nine Heavens Profound Girl Neon Dress had already appeared in Monkey King''s hands. As for the Jiutian Profound Girl, cough and cough~~ The image at the moment, nothing to mention.


    "Huh? Your gloves look good too?"


    "Ah~ and these shoes look very good too." Shun along.


    Xiyao behind him was obviously stunned by Sun Wukong¡¯s series of actions. Oh my God, Wukong Big Brother actually took off all the equipment of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, this is really, really... she I don''t know how to describe the mood at the moment.


    At this moment, Xi Yao only felt that there was a paste in her mind, and she was silent. Monkey King¡¯s sudden transformation made her a little bit overwhelmed. She had always been an unfathomable image of an expert before, how could she suddenly become a rogue pickpocket? ?


    As for the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, she was so angry that her face was blood-red and shameful at this moment. This is simply a great shame in her life!


    Sun Wukong happily put away all the equipment of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, and gathered up the complete set of equipment for Zi Xuan.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Xi Yao: "Xiyao, I''m going to bugger soon. I''ll take a stroll in the mortal world to see how Feipeng''s reincarnation is. We have a chance to see you again."


    After that, she looked at the Jiutian Profound Girl again, and under her angry expression, she said, "Aren''t you very angry? You have the ability to hit me~"


    As he said, his figure instantly turned into a stream of light and disappeared...

 3517 Chapter 7 Dragon Sun and Dragon Kwai

    "Xiyao, who is this person? Could it be the remnants of the Demon Realm? You dare to hide the remnants of the Demon Realm, what do you intend to do? What crime should you be?" Seeing that Sun Wukong is gone, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl immediately cast all the blame and anger on him On Xi Yao.


    Xi Yao is so clever, she knew the meaning of the words of Jiutian Xuannv at the first hearing, and immediately denied: "Master Xuannv, you don¡¯t understand what Xiyao said, and that person Xiyao doesn¡¯t know him either. I am afraid Yao will also end up in the same situation as Master Xuan Nv, Xi Yao thanked Master Xuan Nv for saving her life here."


    "You--!!!" The Nine Heavens Profound Girl suddenly became very angry: "If you don''t know him, why does he be so familiar with you?"


    Xi Yao didn''t change her face, calmly and calmly: "Speaking of acquaintances, he kissed Lord Xuannv when he left. Speaking of which, Lord Xuannv seems to know him better."


    "You--" The Nine Heavens Profound Girl became even more uncomfortable. Suddenly she realized that her confinement had disappeared and her freedom had been restored. She immediately snorted, her figure disappeared, but the quiet and cold voice was in the evening. Yao''s ears echoed: "I will punish severely if the rumors go out for today''s matter!"


    When Xi Yao heard the words, she was really relieved, and finally fooled. Otherwise, the big hat of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl would be uncomfortable: "Is this the intention of Brother Wukong when he left? Girl, by the way, I haven''t been kissed by Big Brother Wukong..."


    Thinking of this, Xi Yao''s complexion turned red inexplicably, and she was a little bit envious of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl; looking up at the place where Sun Wukong usually recuperated and healed, Xi Yao began to froze: "I don''t know when I can see you again?"


    In the earth, Prince Jiang''s Mansion.


    Two young siblings were playing in the flowery garden. The younger girl suddenly pointed to the sky with surprise: "Brother, brother~ Look, someone has fallen from the sky!"


    The little boy looked up at the sky with a look of surprise: "Sister, it''s not falling, it''s flying!"


    "Wow, flying? That''s awesome!" The little girl had an innocent and enviable expression: "If only we could fly too!"


    "That''s not the point, okay!" The little boy seemed to be young, but he was extraordinarily steady: "Can fly in the sky, is he the fairy whom the father said?"


    "Brother, what is a fairy?" The little girl''s eyes were full of curiosity.


    This question caused the little boy to be stunned for a while before he replied: "You are a very powerful person, you can see that he can fly in the sky, do you think he is amazing?"


    "It''s amazing!" The little girl''s eyes flashed.


    Monkey King was standing above the palace, listening to the conversation between the two brothers and sisters, smiling, the innocent conversation between the children was really interesting.


    The little boy looked at his sister¡¯s adoring and expectant gaze, and his brother¡¯s strength immediately burst: "One day, when my brother can fly, I will take you outside to play, OK?"


    "Is it outside? Is it really okay? Father said, there are bad guys and monsters outside, it''s terrible."


    "What are you afraid of, there is a brother to protect you."


    "Hmm~~" The little girl nodded her head.


    "This kid, you can talk." Monkey King looked at the little boy and screamed. No wonder he was able to cultivate Solanum palmatus with the attributes of brother control. With this kid''s mouth, he has never left the palace and has never seen him. It''s not surprising that the deceased nightshade gave birth to the idea of''only brother is good in the world''.


    Obviously, these two siblings are Longyang and Solanum.


    "Brother, it is not necessary to control this thing. It is a disease and must be cured."


    Sun Wukong thought, and appeared in front of the two brothers and sisters: "Oh~boy, listening to you, it seems that you are longing for Xiuxian?"


    "Who are you?!!!" For the person who appeared suddenly, Long Yang was obviously taken aback. He used his body to block the Dragon Kwai for the first time. I have to say that this Long Yang is indeed A good brother, young and courageous.


    "Brother, he looks a bit like the fairy in the sky..." Solanum whispered behind Long Yang.


    "Fairy?" Long Yang immediately stared at Monkey King with curious eyes: "Are you a fairy grandfather?"


    Grandpa Shentemo, Monkey King almost slapped him.


    Fortunately, Solanum cornucopia corrected in time and said: "Brother, he is the fairy brother."


    "Oh, you listen, the little girl is sensible and can talk." Monkey King suddenly smiled, and reached out his hand to touch the head of the Dragon Kwai: "Tell me, what is your name?"


    "My name is Dragon Kwai..." Dragon Kwai seemed a little afraid of life, and shrank behind Long Yang.


    "My name is Long Yang." Long Yang also introduced himself, and then asked very curiously: "Are you really the god father said?"


    Maybe they have been living in the palace since they were young, and they have never encountered danger. They are respectful, so they don''t know what the danger is, but they are full of curiosity about Monkey King.


    "Long Yang...you don''t need to introduce it." Sun Wukong always felt weird when he heard the name. King Jiang was also a strange thing, and he gave his son such a name.


    "Is Big Brother a fairy? Can you take me to fly in the sky?" Maybe he felt that Monkey King''s breath was very gentle, and Solanum was not very scared anymore, he immediately said with courage.


    "Oh~ Do you want to fly? Yes!" Monkey King waved his hand, a lightsaber flashed, floating in front of the two brothers and sisters: "I just don''t know if you dare to stand on it."


    Long Kui immediately looked at his brother with shiny eyes. Long Yang immediately raised his head and raised his chest: "Is there something I dare not dare." Immediately, he stepped forward in a decent way, climbed onto the flying sword, and jumped twice. Down: "Look, sister, there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "Brother is amazing! I want too!" Solanum said, also ran over and climbed onto Feijian.


    "These two brothers and sisters, really haven''t seen the world, are you afraid of being abducted?" Monkey King shook his head as he saw it, but this principle will be taught later.


    Monkey King took a step forward and stepped on the flying sword: "Hold on, don''t care if you fall~"


    Upon hearing this, the two brothers and sisters immediately hugged Monkey King¡¯s thighs one to the left and the other, Monkey King thought with a thought, and the flying sword soared up in the sky, flying quickly above the clouds, overlooking the earth, the great Jiang Guo quickly Getting smaller and smaller in the field of view.


    "Wow~Brother~~We''re flying~We''re flying!!" Solanum''s face flushed with excitement, looking at the tiny earth under his feet and the clouds that passed by his ears, there was no fear at all.


    "Yeah..." Long Yang''s body was a bit hard, and he didn''t dare to look down. Monkey King felt that the hands he held his thighs even used the energy for breastfeeding. He immediately despised him. You are still reincarnated at the loss. What a fear of heights, even your sister is inferior...

 3518 Chapter Eight

    Yingying''s peerless flying sword flew steadily above the clouds, misty clouds drifted past her from time to time, and the nightshade tirelessly stretched out her hand to grab it, but repeatedly passed through her fingertips, but she was still happy and pretty face flushed. , Made a giggle.


    Affected by her, Long Yang also had the courage to look around for a few times, and was immediately attracted by the wonders in front of him. The clouds were like gentle fairies, gently surrounding them and flying away quickly, and the scene at his feet followed the clouds. The flight of the group pulled away the mysterious veil that loomed under it, and the majestic mountains and rivers were in front of them, and Long Yang was gradually attracted by him, forgetting the fear in his heart.


    "Wow, brother, look! It''s a rainbow! It''s a rainbow!" Solanum screamed in joy.


    Long Yang looked at it easily, but saw a colorful light from the horizon, like a dragon leaping over the sky, with aloof and arrogant aura, exuding colorful colors, plunged into the clouds and mist, brilliant and colorful, beautiful and beautiful.


    Listening to the yelling and yelling of the two brothers and sisters, Monkey King smiled. He was surprised when he saw a mountain top below, because that mountain made him feel familiar: "Qingluan Peak, I didn''t expect to fly to Here comes it."


    With a heart move, as the lightsaber shined, Dragon Kwai and Long Yang felt the sense of being down to earth. After slowing down, they realized that they were already on a mountain top.


    Qingluan Peak appeared in Xiansi, and now it is quite a few years away from Xiansi. Therefore, there is no one inhabited here, and the environment is slightly different. And the sky that built the tree house in Xiansi The ancient tree is not so exaggerated at this moment, but it is lush and leafy, towering into the clouds, and above this mountain, it is also a rare spectacle.


    "Wow~ it''s so beautiful here!" Solanum stalks happily running around, looking here, touching there, full of the activeness and novelty that children should have.


    With just a''hum'', a huge wild boar suddenly rushed out of the grass and headed towards the nightshade.


    "Wow~~Brother~!!!" Solanum was so scared that he paled immediately and sat down on the ground.


    "Sister!!" Long Yang was shocked and wanted to save him, but it was a pity that he had never seen such a behemoth. His feet seemed to be not his own. He was so frightened that he couldn''t move a minute.


    Monkey King looked at him and shook his head, and said nothing, a six or seven-year-old kid, can you still expect him to go with a half-human boar hard steel?


    His figure flashed, Monkey King appeared in front of Dragon Kwai for a moment, his right foot stretched out and hit the top of the colliding wild boar''s head, causing his limbs to slip on the ground for a while, but he couldn''t get in anymore with the scream Cents.


    "It''s just right, and lunch is there." As he said, Sun Wukong''s feet shook slightly, and the huge wild boar immediately screamed and fell to the ground weakly.


    Immediately turned around, looked at the solanum who was so scared and pale, smiled and picked her up, rubbed her little head: "What''s so scary about a wild boar, it''s just our plate of Chinese food. , Go, find some dry branches with your brother, we will roast it."


    Due to Monkey King¡¯s breath infection, the fear in Solanum''s heart was immediately relieved, and he smiled sweetly: "Yeah~"


    Immediately, he jumped from Monkey King''s arms and looked at Long Yang: "My brother is really useless. He used to say he would protect me, but he was so scared that he didn''t dare to move."


    "I..." Long Yang whispered for a while, not knowing what to say, now his brother''s prestige is completely lost from his sister.


    "That''s not okay." As an older brother, how could he make his younger sister lose confidence in himself, Long Yang looked at Monkey King, as if he had made some big determination, walked to him, puffed, and knelt down: "Big Brother Fairy Please accept me as a disciple and pass on my martial arts!"


    "Go and gather some firewood first."


    "Okay." Long Yang got up immediately and ran to collect firewood.


    At the same time, God Realm.


    The misty land of the fairy mist, the rainbow bridge is hanging across the void, the sky is boundless above, and the sea of ??clouds below, gently floating and sinking, the front pavilion stands tall, the square green hills are green, and the halls are majestic. It is a good place for immortals.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl walked out of the pavilion, dressed in a green robes, with a fluttering ribbon, graceful and exquisite, just like the fairy walking out of the painting.


    After not taking a few steps, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl saw the auspicious clouds rising from the horizon, and a man under the golden light of the sky walked out of it and came in front of the Jiutian Profound Girl.


    At this, Jiu Tian Xuan Nu was a little surprised, and immediately bowed and saluted: "Xuan Nu, see the Emperor of Heaven."


    It turns out that he is the ruler of the God Realm, Emperor Fuxi, and the father of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    "There is no outsider here, so you don''t need to see it like this." Fuxi waved his hand at will, showing his majestic aura. Seeing the Jiutian Profound Girl dressing up at this time, her expression was slightly moved: "Did you change your clothes? Is it the Jiutianxuan that my father gave you What is the damage to the female suit?"


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl immediately shook her head indifferently, her expression calm and cold: "No, it''s just a whim, I want to change her outfit."


    "Oh?" Fuxi immediately looked at her daughter with an inexplicable expression. The so-called Zhinv Mo Ruofu, she wore the clothes she gave to Jiutian Profound Girl since she was a child and she has never changed. Why did she suddenly change her outfit today?The so-called something abnormal must have a demon, Fuxi immediately took his eyes that can see through everything and looked directly at the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, with a calm tone, but with indisputable majesty: "What have you concealed as a father? Still not recruiting from the truth. "


    "..." Jiutian Xuannv knew that she couldn''t keep it. In fact, she didn''t want to tell this thing, let alone let Fuxi know about it, but now that she has to say it, because she knows it and can''t hide it. A: "Snatched by..."


    "Ok?"


    Under Fuxi''s calm expression, a tremendous amount of terrifying pressure was released in an instant, and the surrounding auspicious clouds were instantly dispersed because of fear: "Speak carefully and listen to me."


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl had no choice but to slowly tell the story.


    Hearing this, Fuxi immediately appeared surprised: "When did such a remarkable person appear in this world? You are not even his opponent, but he dared to despise the realm of God so easily, but he couldn''t easily forgive him. Let him, go, and mobilize the power of the three armies for your father, Zhu Rong, and Yu Jiang help out, and I will definitely arrest those who despise the realm of God!"


    "Xuannv... take the order!" Jiutian Xuannv immediately bowed to take the order, and left floating.


    With the departure of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, Fuxi''s expression instantly became serious and solemn: "Will this divine realm catastrophe arise because of this person?"


    At the moment the Nine Heavens Profound Girl who left, her mood is also complicated and difficult to understand: "Father even sent the reclusive Zhu Rong and Yujiang to send out. Could there be any major turmoil in the God Realm?"


    Fuxi has never looked at the devil''s chaos, but this time, he has been so aggressive, which shows that it is not simple behind this matter.

 3519 Chapter 9 Education

    Human world, Qingluan Peak.


    Solanum was holding a piece of barbecue, his mouth full of oil: "It''s delicious~ It''s even more delicious than the royal kitchen in the palace, Brother Wukong, or you go to the palace with me, and you will cook it for me in the future. That''s good."


    When Monkey King heard the words, he touched the head of the dragon kwai and smiled.


    Long Yang said solemnly, "Sister, stop talking nonsense." After saying that, he thumped again and knelt in front of Monkey King: "Brother Shenxian, please accept me as a disciple and teach me martial arts!"


    "It''s okay to accept a disciple, but it''s okay to teach you some fur." ??After saying that, Monkey King casually pointed and clicked Long Yang''s eyebrows. Long Yang only felt the obscure information flow into his mind, clearly engraved. I can''t forget it.


    This is the practice of Fei Peng, passed to Longyang, and it is Fei Peng''s own request.


    At that time, Fei Peng looked for Monkey King to drink, and after receiving Monkey King¡¯s warning, he knew that he might be in trouble, so he also requested Monkey King in advance. If he is really demoted, please pass on his cultivation method to his reincarnated person; Monkey King did so. , And only fulfilled his promise with Fei Peng.


    Moreover, Long Yang has the practice technique of Fei Peng, and it is not as weak as in the original work. Self-preservation and protection of his family should not be a problem, and it will not end up as miserable as in the original work.


    After all, Monkey King couldn''t have been with them for more than ten years. Some things still had to be faced by them.


    "Thank you, Master! Thank you, Master!!"


    When he had to teach the exercises, Long Yang''s face was flushed with excitement, and he kowtows to Monkey King. He has been taught by his mother since he was a child, and he must know how to be grateful when he is favored by others.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently: "I have said, don''t call me master, I have no plan to accept disciples, and this exercise is also your own, so you don''t need to call me master."


    "My own?" Long Yang looked puzzled.


    Monkey King didn''t explain much either.


    The nightshade on the side also looked at Monkey King with big eyes flashing: "Brother Wukong, can I also learn martial arts?"


    Monkey King laughed and didn''t dislike her greasy hands. He hugged her up: "This is not martial arts, but the method of cultivating immortals, and the process of cultivating immortals is very hard. If Xiaokui really wants to learn, I I can teach you too."


    Long Yang watched from the side, curled his lips, as if he and his sister were being treated differently?


    Solanum was innocent and hesitant and said, "Will it be really hard?"


    "The journey of cultivating immortals is to go against the sky. Naturally, it is as difficult as climbing." Monkey King looked serious and wanted to cultivate immortals without great perseverance. Those with great luck would hardly achieve anything throughout his life.


    "It''s okay, sister, when your elder brother is successful in cultivation, he can also protect you." Long Yang immediately jumped out, patted his chest.


    Dragon Kwai immediately stabbed Long Yang''s heart: "I don''t want brother protection, I have brother Wukong protection, brother Wukong is much better than brother."


    "Why is this, my brother will become more powerful!" Long Yang suddenly had a shocked expression.


    Monkey King glanced at Long Yang. This kid, at a young age, has the potential to spoil his sister and crazy demons. He has to be taught and taught: "Go, run ten laps around the top of this mountain, and I won¡¯t take you until you finish Go back, and spend the night on this mountain."


    "Ah? Ten or ten laps?" Long Yang looked at the huge mountain top, his eyes widened suddenly, and there was no protective measure on the mountain top, in case it fell... he immediately shuddered in fear.


    "Why? I''m scared? Then what kind of martial arts do you still learn, what kind of immortal cultivation."


    "I''m not afraid, isn''t it just ten laps? Twenty laps are fine."


    "Then twenty laps."


    "Ah?!!!" Long Yang was immediately dumbfounded, wishing to slap a few of his own big eared melon seeds fiercely to make you owe and owe you.


    Dragon Kwai watched his elder brother''Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh'' after running two laps and then panting, with a tongue-out expression like a dead dog, and said with a guilty conscience: "It turns out that cultivation is so tired..."


    Sun Wukong smiled at this. Solanum was only a little princess who didn''t understand the world. This character really needed to be tempered.


    It doesn''t matter what he cultivates for the person whom he likes, but the character must be good.


    Monkey King immediately touched the head of the dragon sunflower, and said, "That''s the cultivation method of boys, and girls do not need to practice like this. Don''t you want to fly? I can teach you that, even if I''m gone, you I can protect myself."


    "Will Brother Wukong go?" Solanum''s expression suddenly became tense, although she had only been together for a day, when she was very close to Monkey King.


    "Of course, I can''t be with you all the time. In the future, you have to go by yourself. You can''t always seek the protection of others? You have to have the strength to protect yourself."


    "Oh." Solanum nodded as if he did not understand: "Then I want to learn."


    Monkey King smiled and tapped her eyebrows, taught her a piece of exercises, and then taught her personally, which was in stark contrast to Long Yang''s treatment.


    In this regard, Long Yang, who was tired from running into a dog, had an unfair face, but who said that the favored sister was his own sister, she had to endure it, and the road was chosen by herself, so she had to stick to it.


    For Long Yang, Monkey King admired this. At a young age, his perseverance was good. Besides, this kid was still a pampered little prince, and he did not humiliate Feipeng.


    When the sun went down, Long Yang finally finished the 20 laps. Although he stopped and ran on the way, he was able to finish the run. At his age, he was already very good.


    Looking at the sky, Sun Wukong greeted the two brothers and sisters closer: "It''s too early, you should also go back, otherwise the whole Jiang country will explode."


    As he said, with a wave of his hand, a light gate flashed: "Walk into the light gate and you will be able to return to where you came."


    Hearing this, Solanum hugged Monkey King''s thigh immediately: "Brother Wukong won''t go back with us?"


    "I will not go. I have already taught you what I should teach. It is up to you to achieve what you can achieve. If you are destined in the future, we will see each other."


    Hearing this, Solanum radiata immediately filled his eyes with mist.


    Long Yang knelt down and kowped his head heavily: "Long Yang will never forget the grace of Mr.


    It seems that the teacher in the palace is teaching pretty well, but he understands etiquette very well.


    "Go back." Monkey King touched the head of the Dragon Kwai, and said: "After disappearing for a day, your father and queen mother and queen are very anxious."


    "Mr. Take care!"


    Long Yang immediately took the reluctant nightshade into the portal and disappeared.


    After sending off the two brothers and sisters, Monkey King looked up at the sky: "I really like to make trouble for people. I originally wanted to teach more about Dragon Kwai. Since you exist and die, I will play with you." ..

 3520 Chapter 10 Fuxi

    Spirit world.


    Xi Yao sat on the branch of the gods, full of worry and sadness, suddenly a figure flashed beside her, patted her shoulder, and laughed out: "Yo~ Xi Yao, looking at you with a bitter melon face, something on your mind?"


    "Big Brother Wukong?!" Seeing the incoming person, Xi Yao was delighted, and then was full of anxiety: "You, why do you dare to come? The Emperor of Heaven has issued a wanted order for you, and now the Nine Heavens Profound Girl is in Tianhe. I will send troops to the world to capture you, so you should run away!"


    "Escape?" Sun Wukong smiled, "I don''t even have the ability to escape. Since they are so self-righteous and want to make a big mess, then it''s fine. My Sun Wukong doesn''t mind making a big one."


    "You, you, you, you--" Xi Yao''s face flushed anxiously when she heard this: "Even if you are strong, how can you be able to beat the entire God Realm, listen to me, and leave quickly!"


    "God Realm..." Sun Wukong sneered when he heard the words: "It''s been a long time since I''ve been aloof, it''s time to teach them a lesson, otherwise, they really think they are the masters of this world, what do they want to do? Just do it, the offender will be punished."


    After speaking, Monkey King patted Xi Yao on the shoulder: "You stay here, don''t go anywhere, I will go back." As he said, his figure flashed and disappeared instantly.


    "Wait~ you''re back! Don''t go!!"


    Xi Yao yelled anxiously, but unfortunately, there is no shadow of Monkey King, and the worry on his face has become stronger. Listening to Monkey King''s tone, is he ready to go to war with the entire God Realm?


    Xi Yao thinks about it, she feels terrified, how can this person be so bold!One person, how dare you want to go to war with the entire God Realm?Moreover, he was so calm and indifferent?


    Feipeng had just been demoted. She didn''t want Monkey King, the only confidant left, to be in an accident. Without even thinking about it, she flew towards the bank of Tianhe, because she knew that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl was gathering there. Shenbing Tianjiang, Brother Wukong must have gone there.


    It''s a pity that Xi Yao guessed wrong. Monkey King is not interested in the shrimp soldiers and crabs. Naturally, he went directly to the biggest boss in the gods.


    In front of Yuyuqiong Tower, Monkey King looked at the magnificent palace in front of him, and the two golden pillars in front of the temple door, and the two dragon carvings hovering around. Monkey King knew that they were not sculptures, but two vivid dragons. If someone approaches, he will definitely show his true body, and he will be blocked from the temple gate in the future.


    "Take two divine dragons to watch the door, it''s quite ostentatious." Monkey King said indifferently, ignoring the two divine dragons on the golden pillar, and walked towards the palace.


    However, just after setting foot, in an instant, the situation changed, lightning flashed and thunder, the two dragons on the gold pillar suddenly emitted dazzling golden light, and a loud roar of dragons actually jumped out of the metal and leapt high. Above the sky, his gaze was like a torch, looking down at Monkey King, with a majestic aura: "Who is you, dare to trespass..."


    "It''s too noisy." The indifferent words interrupted the Shenlong, but saw Monkey King wave his hand, a sword light flashed, and instantly slashed on the two Shenlong bodies, accompanied by the miserable howling, the two golden dragons instantly Falling from the air, the ground rumbling.


    Monkey King didn''t even look at the two divine dragons struggling and moaning behind him, walking into the hall step by step...


    "You are the Monkey King, right?" The man sitting on the dragon chair god seat, watching the figure gradually entering the hall, his complexion calmly and calmly, his gestures were filled with great majesty: "No wonder he can make a grab. Regarding the mysterious girl, you are really bold enough to face the sky alone."


    "Heh ~ heaven?" Sun Wukong smiled when he heard the words: "One of the three emperors, Taihao Fuxi, you are really crazy, and you are ruling the heavens for a long time. Do you really think that you are this day? "


    Speaking of this, the whole momentum of Monkey King has changed. Every time he takes a step, his aura rises a bit. With every step he takes, Fuxi feels Monkey King stepped on his heart, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and his face changed greatly. In a daze, what he seemed to see was not a person approaching him, but a shocking terror approaching him, cold sweat fell from his forehead, and he felt death for the first time since his birth.


    The entire God Realm trembles at this moment, as if offending a certain god, wanting to punish them as a whole.


    "Who is it? There is such a means to impose a heavenly punishment on the God Realm?!!!"


    At this moment, the gods of the God Realm were all shocked and stunned. Isn''t it the privilege of their God Realm to punish heaven?Why, why would their God Realm be so difficult?


    Then the next moment, the horrible aura came, and all the gods were crushed to kneel on the ground, no matter whether you were the Nine Heavens Profound Girl or the Twelve Ancestor Witch, under this horrible aura, there was no resistance.


    Nine Heavens Profound Girl knelt down on the general stage, her eyes widened, her face was astonished: "This, this is, the breath of that person? How could it be¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Yes, it''s Big Brother Wukong, this breath is Big Brother Wukong?!!!" Xi Yao stood beside Jiutian Profound Girl, kneeling down in darkness, and she was the only one standing.


    Xi Yao felt the terrifying and familiar aura over her body, and she was shocked. The Wukong eldest brother she knew was so powerful that she suppressed the entire God Realm with her breath alone!!!


    This is the real way to reach the sky!!!


    Without any hesitation, Xi Yao immediately got up and flew towards the source of the aura.


    In the hall, Fuxi vomited a mouthful of blood every time Monkey King took a step. At this moment, he was already sitting on the seat of God, vomiting blood for three times, and his face was pale and panic: "Your Excellency-who is it?!!!"


    He Fuxi is the emperor of the three emperors, he is the creator of the world, dominating everything in the world, why, why is there not even a little resistance in front of this person?


    What kind of disaster in the God Realm is this, it is simply a catastrophe in the God Realm, he inexplicably angered such a great god.


    He originally seemed to feel that disaster would come in the God Realm. After listening to the words of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, he felt that it might be confirmed in Monkey King. Therefore, he wanted to arrest Monkey King before the disaster happened. However, he did not expect that this so-called disaster turned out to be offending Sun Wukong himself.


    It turns out that this disaster is not Monkey King, but himself!However, it is too late to regret.


    "You have been in a high position for a long time, and you have become arrogant. Do you really think that your words and deeds can make rules and determine the fate of others?" Monkey King looked indifferent, and when he approached Fuxi, Fuxi was already sitting paralyzed. On the seat of God, it can''t be severely damaged...

 3521 Chapter Eleven

    The great terror presses over the body, let alone hands, Fuxi can''t even resist even the slightest thought of resistance. The creatures in the boundary, no matter how powerful you are, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to stand in front of the Lord of the One Realm. Not to mention that Fuxi was facing Monkey King.


    As long as Monkey King is willing, even a single thought can completely erase him.


    "Lao Tzu''s little trouble with your daughter, it''s about your ass, I want you to take care of your nostalgia!" Sun Wukong looked upset and kicked Fuxi down to the seat of God, making him vomit blood while his complexion became paler.


    Monkey King was sitting on the seat of God at will. When he looked at Fuxi, he saw that outside the hall, Xi Yao turned into a glow and landed.


    Seeing the two dragons that were dying in a pool of blood, Xi Yao was shocked. When she came to the temple, she looked at the emperor Fuxi, who had already fallen to the ground, and felt even more shocked. Then she looked carefully towards The figure sitting on the god seat: "Wu, Brother Wukong..."


    "Yo~ Xi Yao, it came just right, you said, what should I do with this guy?" With his breath, Monkey King looked at Xi Yao with a smile.


    Xi Yao looked dazed after hearing the words, I was just a''planting tree'', what do you ask me for?For a while, Xi Yao was upset.


    That was the emperor of heaven, the high emperor of heaven, now lying on the ground like an ant, waiting for the trial.


    "Your Excellency...who is it?" Although Fuxi had been severely wounded, her expression remained firm as usual: "You know, if you do this, you will be condemned by God if you do this against God''s will!"


    "Heaven''s Scourge?" Monkey King leaned on the god seat with a calm expression, and said casually: "You let him try to condemn me."


    Suddenly, the whole world rumbling, and a fearful will reverberated in the heavens and the earth. At this moment, Fuxi''s whole person was stupid, and even the Great Dao of Scourge was afraid of this person. How does this exist?


    The gods are also shocked and inexplicable. This is the first time they have encountered this kind of thing. They don''t understand what kind of great god the God Realm has offended, and it will trigger such celestial phenomena. Is the God Realm about to perish?


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl was really frightened at this moment. She really didn''t expect that the existence she offended was an existence that even feared the great road. What kind of existence was that?With her vision, it was unimaginable.


    She struggled to get up, gritted her teeth and flew towards the temple...


    At this moment, the gods, without the horrible aura, all flew towards the temple one after another. They all wanted to see, who on earth had such a way to reach the sky, and only with their breath, they suppressed the entire God Realm, even the Great Dao. It''s all fear and fear.


    Knowing that she had offended an unknown great god who should not be offended, Fuxi was relieved, struggling to kneel on the ground, and surrendered to Monkey King: "All causes are caused by the little god. Please don''t involve the gods. The little god is willing to receive any punishment."


    "father¡­¡­"


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl flew into the hall and saw Fuxi¡¯s situation at this moment. She immediately knelt down to Monkey King and kowtowed her head for mercy: "The matter here is yours and me. It has nothing to do with the emperor. You have to punish me. , Please don¡¯t involve others."


    "Oh, your father and daughter, you are really united." Monkey King looked at the two with a joking expression, and said calmly: "Originally, this was just a trivial matter, but you, the so-called Emperor of Heaven, insisted on making things big. , The position of the Emperor of Heaven has been maintained for a long time, and you have developed a self-respecting temperament? As long as you don¡¯t do what you want, is it all against the will of the sky and you will accept the punishment of the heaven?"


    The Emperor of Heaven was silent.


    "The spoiler thing is nothing but a big thing, and you turned your face and broke people into the mortal world. How, then, you can show that your power is overwhelming, turning your hands into the clouds and covering your hands for the rain? You kill chickens and monkeys. Who sees it? It also forbids the gods to fall in love, saying that it is for the future of the gods, I yeah, you have a wife and a daughter, but you are not allowed to fall in love? Only the state officials are allowed to set fires, and the people are not allowed to light the lights. Liang Wei, are you worthy to sit on the throne of the emperor?"


    Suddenly, the great avenue Hongzhong heard, and the great will come, and the gods were shocked.


    From the bells of the avenue, they heard that Fu Xi was actually deposed from the position of the Emperor of Heaven. For a while, one by one was stunned on the spot.


    Even Fuxi himself was stupid. He was actually sent down by the Dao Dao himself to dismiss the post of Emperor of Heaven. This, this is so outrageous!


    What power did he offend?Even the avenue is so maintained and obeyed?


    "Huh~ Nosy." Monkey King snorted dissatisfiedly, Dao Dao''s Will trembled for a moment and disappeared without a trace.


    Then Sun Wukong looked at Fuxi, and said, "You like to demote others to the mortal world, don''t you? Then, today I also demote you to the mortal world, and suffer the suffering of that mortal''s old age, sickness and death.


    As he said, with a wave of his hand, that Fuxi instantly turned into a stream of light and fell to the mortal world...


    "..."


    At this moment, all the gods were shocked and knelt down one after another. The Emperor Fuxi, who has ruled the God Realm for so many years, was knocked down from the mortal world, which is really sighing.


    "Yo~ Xi Yao, are you interested in being the emperor of the heaven?" Monkey King smiled and looked at Xi Yao.


    "Ah? No, no~!!!" Xi Yao was frightened immediately, and hurriedly waved her hands and shook her head: "I, how am I qualified... I just... take care of the sacred tree, that''s it..."


    "It''s not promising." Monkey King turned his eyes slightly, and suddenly fixed his gaze on the kneeling beautiful shadow of his Highness, with a look of surprise: "You, raise your head."


    Qianying''s delicate body trembled and raised her head slightly. Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up with her beautiful and exquisite face. Unexpectedly, there are such beauties in this God Realm, no worse than Xi Yao and Nine Heavens Profound Girl, even that gentle body The watery classical temperament is more pleasing than the first two: "What''s your name?"


    "Little Fairy Chang''e..."


    "Chang''e?" Monkey King was a little surprised, there is Chang''e in this God Realm?But it''s right to think about it. Houyi, who is guarding the Fengshen Mausoleum, shoots the sun bow.


    "Are you interested in the position of the emperor?"


    Chang''e was also obviously taken aback, and hurriedly waved Mingzhi: "Xiaoxian has low aptitude. How can he be qualified to sit on this throne, so please don''t tease Chang''e."


    "It''s another without ambition." Sun Wukong curled his lips and said: "In that case, you deserve to be the life of the present person. From now on, you will be a maid by my side."


    "Huh?" Chang''e looked dazed.


    "Ah what, are you unwilling? Be careful I get you." Monkey King looked like a tyrant.


    "It''s Xiaoxian''s blessing to be able to wait on your side, Xiaoxian is willing." Chang''e sighed in her heart, but she was helpless. She nodded and agreed when she knew it. Is it too late to regret now?..

 3522 Chapter 12: Acting for the Emperor of Heaven

    Seeing that the goddess in the dream of God Realm became someone else¡¯s maid in a blink of an eye, the gods were all daring to be angry and dare not to speak, there is no way, who made people¡¯s fists big? Yes, they naturally dare not say a word.


    "It''s this fox Meizi again..." Only Xi Yao, with a sour heart, this Chang''e is really useless except for her appearance and low magical power. She licked an elixir and soared into the heavens. Because of her outstanding appearance and dancing, she was actually caught The Emperor of Heaven has given a Guanghan Palace, and now it is once again being favored by Big Brother Wukong, it is so angry.


    What kind of crooked mind the emperor played, she couldn''t control, but Wukong brother just couldn''t!


    Well, to put it bluntly, she is jealous.


    At this moment, a man with a beast head and red scales, dressed as a god, stepped forward, holding a fist and saying: "The young man, Zhu Rong, pays homage to the driver. As the saying goes, the country cannot have no king for a day, and the sky cannot be one. The sun has no master, as the emperor has been demoted to earth today. Looking at the entire God Realm, there is no god who can serve the people and shoulder this important task. According to the little god, it is better to take the place of the emperor of the gods. This is also in compliance with the destiny. Godless dare to express dissatisfaction."


    Sun Wukong raised his eyes and glanced at Zhu Rong, waved his hand, and only heard a scream. Zhu Rong vomited blood and flew outside the hall, struggling for a long time without getting up.


    "???" Zhu Rong was stunned at the moment, did I say something wrong?Why did you get beaten for nothing?


    "Who are you humiliating?" Monkey King snorted coldly, but the hearts of the gods were tightly frightened, and even more shocked, the succession to the throne of the emperor turned out to be a humiliation to the driver?


    Yes, even the Great Dao is afraid of the existence, how can he care about the position of the emperor of heaven in this area, this Zhu Rong''s flattering is regarded as a picture of a horse''s leg.


    After Zhu Rong listened, he was even more ashamed and unstoppable. Why didn''t he think of this?He was beaten in vain, ruined the popularity of passersby, and made the gods see the joke.


    With Zhu Rong''s lessons learned, no one dared to speak.


    "Xiyao, who do you say is most qualified?" Sun Wukong fixed his gaze on Xiyao.


    "Why are you asking me again?" Xi Yao felt helpless, thinking about it, and then cautiously said: "Nine Heavens Profound Girl is the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor, and she is acting as the Emperor of Heaven. I think there should be no big problem."


    Jiu Tian Xuan Nu''s complexion moved slightly, a little surprised, this Xi Yao would recommend herself?She was suspicious of Xi Yao before, and she was aggressive.


    However, after Xi Yao''s recommendation, Jiu Tian Xuan Nu''s sense of her was immediately greatly changed.


    "Agent..." Sun Wukong cast an appreciative look at Xi Yao. She used this sentence as an agent. As the daughter of the Emperor of Heaven, acting as an agent of the Emperor of Heaven was enough to convince the public.


    Sun Wukong immediately fixed his gaze on Jiutian Profound Girl: "Very well, Jiutian Profound Girl, you will be your representative for the position of Emperor."


    "Xuannv will lead her orders, and she will live up to the expectations of her respected driver." Jiutian Xuannv kneels down and takes her orders.


    In an instant, she changed from Xuannv to the acting emperor of heaven, which can be described as reaching the sky in one step.


    Many of the gods in the heavens were envious, but it was not unacceptable to think that the acting emperor was the daughter of the emperor Fuxi, so he was relieved.


    And even if they were dissatisfied, they didn''t dare to say anything. This was a decision made by Monkey King himself. Who would dare to stand up against it?Even Dadao was arrogant in front of him, and these little gods still obediently shut up and listened.


    "Okay, it''s over here, what are you supposed to do, why do you go, and the meeting ends." Monkey King got up from the god seat and stepped out, already outside the temple gate.


    Upon seeing this, Xi Yao trot out immediately.


    Chang''e hesitated and ran out with him. She didn''t forget that she was already a maid beside Monkey King.


    Looking at the two dragons lying in a pool of blood outside the temple, they are dying at this moment, and they are about to die. Monkey King thought for a while, and with a wave of his hand, a golden light shone on the two dragons, making them instantly recover: " There are not many real dragons in this world. I will forgive you this time."


    If Monkey King does not save, even if the God Realm has the means to reach the sky, it will not save the two dragons injured by Monkey King.


    "Thank you for not killing!" The two dragons immediately kowtowed their heads to thank you, listening to the voice of one male and one female.


    "Go, you are already free, you don''t need to watch the door anymore." How could the dignified five-clawed golden dragon be reduced to the point of guarding the door, it is a bit miserable.


    When the two dragons heard the words, they burst into tears with excitement. They thought that this was the end of their lives. They didn''t expect that they were beaten for some reason, and then they recovered their freedom inexplicably. It is too exciting to be implemented.


    The two dragons immediately bowed their heads and thanked them for a thousand graces, and then soared away, disappearing to the edge of the sky in a blink of an eye.


    In the main hall, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl saw this scene, and she was really a bit regretful. The two divine dragons were captured by his father to guard the temple. They were the cards of the God Realm, so it was a pity that they were let go.


    Seeing that Sun Wukong had left and the gods were leaving just as they were, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl stopped them: "Everyone, please wait a moment."


    "I don''t know Her Royal Highness...No, now it should be acting as the emperor, I don''t know what to order?"


    Xuannv¡¯s cold voice echoed in the temple: "Since General Feipeng was demoted, I will take his place to guard the well of Gods and Demons. Now I have been appointed to act as an agent of the Heavenly Emperor, the one who guards the Well of Gods and Demons, I wonder if any of you can choose?"


    But these are already matters of the God Realm, not the issues we care about.


    Returning to the sacred tree, Sun Wukong jumped up and came to the place where he used to heal and cultivate. He looked at the reality of the sacred tree that was about to mature beside him. He was surprised and skipped: "It seems that it will not take long. Can be born."


    Sit down immediately and continue healing.


    Seeing this scene, Chang''e was a little curious: "Xiyao, are you here...?"


    "Healing and self-cultivation, can''t you see this?"


    "No, I just can''t believe it." Chang''e was shocked: "Any existence like the respected driver would be injured?"


    "Are you not going back to your Guanghan Palace?"


    Chang''e''s face was calm: "How can I leave without the master''s order."


    Xi Yao looked curious: "You don''t really want to be a maid for Big Brother Wukong, do you?"


    "Do I have a choice?" Chang''e immediately gave a wry smile: "I think you are very familiar with the car, why don''t you give me a good word?"


    "If you want to be able to say it, you still need to say it? I want you to leave." Xi Yao sneered, but her expression remained unchanged: "I dare not, what if Brother Wukong hates me?"


    Hearing the words, Chang''e smiled and shook her head. She could see that Fairy Xi Yao moved Fan''s heart...

 3523 Chapter 13 Kwai Yu

    Time flies, and in a flash, two years have passed since the realm of God.


    Above the sacred tree, a burst of divine light was suddenly seen, with golden lightning and silver glow dancing together, between heaven and earth, purple energy came from the east, and a burst of aura rose.


    "this is?!!"


    Xi Yao, who took care of the sacred tree as usual, was surprised at the sudden vision, while Chang''e, who often came to accompany her beside her, looked up somewhere with a surprised look: "It¡¯s the tree of the sacred tree. real¡­"


    Xi Yao looked forward to it, but saw that the sacred tree beside Sun Wukong exuded a spirit of aura, the whole body shone with electricity, and the golden light rushed into the sky. The two girls couldn''t open their eyes.


    "Um~~"


    Sun Wukong, who was still in healing, was immediately disturbed by the movement. He woke up with a slight dissatisfaction on his face, only a little bit. His second evil body injury was almost healed. He just watched the movement on his side, dissatisfied It turned into joy: "This is, it''s about to be born."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a ray of sunshine above my head. With the blazing light shining, the figures were attracted by the movement here from far and near.


    Even the Nine Heavens Profound Girl was shocked.


    Xi Yao and Chang''e immediately bowed to the Nine Sky Profound Girl, but when they were about to speak, they were interrupted by her wave of hands: "Xiyao, what is going on?"


    Xi Yao looked at the place where the blazing light shone on the top of the tree: "It seems to be the crystallization of the sacred tree. The true cultivation of the sacred tree is about to be transformed."


    Upon hearing the words, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl looked straight at the light and Monkey King beside the light group, her face was serious, no need to guess, she also knew that the reality of the sacred tree had this abnormal change, and it was bound to be inseparable from him.


    Just under the gaze of everyone, the dazzling brilliance suddenly exudes psychedelic colors, and immediately, a graceful shadow walks out of the shining light, walking barefoot, walking in the sky, with densely layered divine clothing and amazing spiritual power.


    "What a great power, this is a natural goddess!"


    The gods were moved, and were startled by the breath of the goddess.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl also smiled at this: "It seems that the God Realm needs to add another member of the gods."


    However, the next moment, Jiu Tian Xuan Nu''s faint smile was stagnant, but she saw that the goddess suddenly fell into the arms of Monkey King, "Master..."


    This''master'' shocked the gods and the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, and then sighed slightly. It seemed that the goddess who was born from the divine tree had no relationship with the God Realm.


    "Everyone, let''s go away now." The Nine Heavens Profound Girl immediately looked around and spoke calmly.


    Seeing that the Acting Emperor Tiandi had already started to drive people, the onlookers all retreated.


    "Not bad." Monkey King carefully looked at the goddess in front of him, and nodded with great satisfaction: "From now on, you will be called Kui Yu."


    "Kwai Yu ~ hee hee ~ ~ I like this name, thank the master for giving it to me." Kui Yu looked happy.


    Kui Yu, yes, in the original work, she is the Kui Yu Xuan-nv, who is also known as the three gods in the world along with Xi Yao and Jiu Tian Xuan. The ancient goddess who was born in reality has only been born to this world because of Sun Wukong''s deliberate arrangements.


    In the original book, Kuiyu Xuannv admired the scabs because of the fate of the scabs. Later, she was beaten into the mortal world because of the scabs. She was frustrated. In anger, she split the well of gods and demons with supreme spiritual power and fell into the devil world. Become the second master of the Demon Realm after the Demon Respect Building, the Kui Yu Tian Witch.


    It has a great relationship with Solanum, but now, it doesn''t matter.


    Monkey King stretched out his hand and touched Kui Yu''s head. He tilted his head to look at the fruit of another sacred tree. Kui Yu was born, so Xue Jian was not far away.


    "See you in the snow?" Sun Wukong''s thoughts suddenly moved slightly, and Xiang Xiyao looked over: "Xiyao, how long has it been?"


    "More than two years."


    "More than two years?" Monkey King was suddenly stunned.


    Xi Yao looked serious: "To be precise, it should be two years, seven months and three days."


    "Isn''t that the human world almost a thousand years old?" Sun Wukong was speechless for a while, and he really responded to that sentence. He has no years of cultivation, and if he is careless, the time will slip away. It is all blame for his healing and fascinated. The second evil body''s injury improved, and he became a little greedy. Unexpectedly, it took so long in the blink of an eye.


    "Then Dragon Kwai..." Sun Wukong looked down and sighed immediately: "Isn''t he able to escape the established destiny? Alas~ I have caused her to suffer so much, forget it, since it has happened, just treat it as giving her It¡¯s a good experience."


    "Big Brother Wukong, what''s wrong?" Xi Yao cast an inquiring look at Monkey King.


    "It''s okay." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently, and said, "I''m going to the Lower Realm. Do you want to be together?"


    Xi Yao was a little moved, but she glanced at the fruit of the sacred tree, and shook her head immediately: "No, the sacred tree still needs my care."


    "This sacred tree grows well here, so it needs your care." Monkey King said: "You really treat it as a child. You can''t live without it?"


    Kui Yu nodded earnestly from the side: "What the master said is right, even without your care, the sacred tree will not be a problem."


    "Still not, I can''t neglect my duty for the sake of temporary playfulness."


    Monkey King shook his head: "It''s really a brainstorm, forget it, Chang''e, come with me."


    "Yes." Chang''e respectfully took her orders, her expression calm, but under this calm, there was obviously a little excitement. After staying in this god realm for so long, she finally had a chance to go out.


    With a thought to Sun Wukong, he took Kui Yu and Chang''e and disappeared in front of Xi Yao and Jiu Tian Xuan.


    The Nine Sky Profound Girl glanced at Xi Yao and said calmly: "You seem to want to go, why refuse?"


    "I, there are more important things to do." Xi Yao said, unconsciously looking at the fruit of the sacred tree, Wukong seems to care about it, she must be optimistic. , There can be no accidents.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl looked at Xi Yao for a moment, and said coldly: "If you understand your own mind, do it boldly. The constraints set by the Emperor of Heaven cannot restrain him."


    When Xi Yao heard this, she looked at Jiutian Profound Girl in surprise, and then smiled: "Is Master Profound Girl talking to herself too?"


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl immediately snorted and left floating.


    "Hey~ I didn''t expect that even Master Xuan Nv would become an opponent..." Xi Yao immediately sighed quietly.


    In the human world, on a green trail, the Monkey King three appeared.


    Chang''e looked at the blue sky and white clouds in the sky, the surrounding mountains and green trees, and her expression was full of nostalgia: "I thought that in this life, I would spend the rest of my life in that Guanghan Palace. Fortunately to set foot in the world; everyone in the world wants to become immortals, but everyone does not know that this immortal is also a kind of bondage." ..

 3524 Chapter Fourteen

    "Why, regret becoming a fairy?" Monkey King turned his head to look at Chang''e.


    Chang''e''s face was calm: "I don''t regret it after talking about it, I just feel it."


    Monkey King: "There are many versions of your story in the folk. I don''t know which version is true?"


    "Is this important?" Chang''e looked at Monkey King and asked seriously.


    Monkey King: "In fact, it is not very important, just a little curious."


    "Isn''t he able to see through with a glance?"


    "I still prefer to listen to stories."


    "..." Chang''e: "I don''t want to talk about old things in adulthood, can I not talk about it?"


    Sun Wukong hasn''t spoken yet, and Kui Yu has already expressed his dissatisfaction: "As a maid, the master asks you, how can you not answer? I don''t know how to etiquette!"


    When Chang''e heard the words, she gave a wry smile, and she forgot that she is still someone else''s maid: "The world says that I stolen Houyi''s elixir and became ascended, do you believe it?"


    Kui Yu interrupted again with dissatisfaction: "What you, you, you, it''s rude, just like me, I want to call the master."


    "Yes, yes, master." Chang''e looked helpless.


    "Forget it, since you don''t want to say more, you don''t need to say more." Monkey King waved his hand indifferently. He could see at a glance that Chang''e was still a perfect body, so when Hou Yi''s wife said it, it was a jerk, at least like Chang''e in this world. , As for the others, it doesn''t matter to him, after all, he doesn''t like gossip.


    "Thank you for your understanding." Chang''e was grateful: "After all, Houyi has been mythologically. He is a hero who shoots nine days, punishes evil beasts, and kills the people. It is not good to chew human tongues.


    At this moment, he suddenly saw a farmer holding a hatchet rushing from a distance: "You guys, what are you doing in a daze? Run! Run! Run! There are monsters! There are monsters!!!"


    In panic and shouting, the farmer ran past the Monkey King three without looking back.


    Chang''e and Kuiyu immediately looked at Monkey King.


    Monkey King looked forward with interest: "Youkai? Go, let''s go over and take a look."


    In the forest.


    Three Shushan disciples, dressed as men and women, present a three-talented sword formation. The upper body is a human, beautifully beautiful, and the lower body is surrounded by a woman with a snake tail. The swords held by each of them exude the same faint glow, with sharp sword aura. , It seems that they are all extraordinary people.


    Especially the one on the left, wearing Guanyu on his head, looks dignified, and dressed up, can tell that he is in sharp contrast with the dragon suit.


    He just listened to his righteous and awe-inspiring shout: "You evildoer, you can''t catch it quickly, if you''re stuck in the dark, don''t blame me for waiting for you to die, and your soul flies and annihilates!"


    "I''m not a monster, and I have never harmed anyone. Why don''t you let me go?" The snake-tailed woman shouted coldly, her face was angry, the snake''s tail, with several scales falling off and shattered, was shocking.


    The female cultivator of Shu Mountain immediately yelled out coldly: "They were all beaten out of their original form. Do you still want to quibble? And those people who died miserably down the mountain were obviously killed by the snake demon, and only you were present at the time, so you were not you? We were really fledgling, so easy to cheat?"


    "I''m not a demon! I didn''t kill people either." The snake-tailed woman looked angry, but she also looked helpless: "I also rushed to the scene only when I smelled the smell of blood. I did see a figure leaving at the time and was about to pursue it. But it was stopped by you."


    The female cultivator of Shushan was furious immediately: "Huh~ I dare to quibble when death is imminent, brother, I think this banshee is so stubborn, let''s kill the people!"


    Another male Xiu said hesitantly: "I think this matter is a bit weird, Brother Mingfeng, do you want to find out about this matter?"


    The female cultivator immediately shouted coldly, "Brother Qu Ang, what are you talking about? You know, this is a demon. If it is a demon, you have to get rid of it!"


    The man Guanyu named Mingfeng nodded solemnly: "Sister Xiuping is right. Master has always taught us that monsters are tricky and cunning. You don''t need to talk nonsense with them, you have to get rid of them."


    When the snake-tailed woman heard the words, she was immediately angry: "You stinky Taoists are really unreasonable. If you are aggressive, please blame me for being impolite!"


    As he said, the slender hand was actually to recruit a bead, and the surging spiritual power contained in it made the complexion of the three Shushan disciples change drastically, and the Guanyu man even cried out: "No good, junior apprentice sister. , Rewind!"


    As he said, he himself carried the sword art decisively, and the sword in his hand instantly emitted fierce sword light. During the swing, it turned into a sky-filled sword shadow and slashed towards the snake-tailed woman.


    The snake-tailed woman''s complexion changed slightly. She also fought with the three of them. Knowing that the man wearing Guanyu had achieved success, she did not dare to be careless. The shimmer of the spiritual pearl in her hand instantly formed a transparent water ball. The whole person is wrapped in it.


    The sword energy slashed on the water ball, like a stone sinking into the sea, disappearing, but the sword energy one after another, even if the water ball defense was amazing, under this continuous attack, it still gradually reached the edge of collapse.


    The snake-tailed woman''s complexion instantly became extremely cold and stern: "You forced me!"


    She was kind in her heart, tolerant and didn''t want to hurt people''s lives, but she didn''t expect that she was merciful everywhere, but they recruited deadly. The clay figurines are still three-point angry, and the snake-tailed woman is completely irritated now.


    I saw her slender hand, and the sky was filled with poison, rendering the place black.


    "This is... Gu technique?"


    Ming Feng frowned, and then coldly snorted: "Unexpectedly, your enchanting evildoer is still practicing such vicious sorcery. It seems that it is really hard to keep you."


    He said, ignoring the poison around him, the sword in his hand was cancelled, and he stretched out his hand and slowly pulled out the ancient sword on his back. In an instant, the sharp sword energy surged, turning into a wind and cutting off the surrounding trees.


    Seeing this sword, the snake-tailed woman''s complexion changed greatly, and she felt a tingling scalp. Once the sword was cut, she instantly felt death, and immediately trembled: "What kind of sword is this?!!! Waiting for sword power and spiritual power?!!!"


    The female Xiu Ping instantly expressed her admiration and admiration: "Wow~ Brother Ming Feng is serious, that snake demon is dead!"


    "You are proud enough to die under my Taihao sword!" Ming Feng looked serious. At this moment, his aura exuded a sense of majesty and majesty, the world is over.


    "This is--" Sun Wukong, who was still slowly approaching, felt surprised at this sharp sword intent, his figure flashed, and he disappeared instantly.


    "Farewell, next time you reincarnated, don''t be a demon anymore." Ming Feng slashed with a sword, the horrible sword light gleamed, and the snake demon girl looked desperate. She was so unlucky that she encountered such a terrible thing. The human monk, this sword is so strong that even the Water Spirit Orb can''t resist it, right?..

 3525 Chapter 15: Zi Xuan

    Feeling the strongest sword of the other party, the snake-tailed woman clearly felt death, but she was not a person who was waiting to die. She immediately mobilized all her spiritual power and injected it into the water spirit orb in her hand. In an instant, the water spirit orb activated a water curtain shield wall to block it. In front of her.


    That terrible sword light slashed on the water shield wall in an instant, and it was instantly cut in half. The snake-tailed woman immediately spewed a bit of blood and severely wounded. Seeing the sword aura approaching, she couldn''t help but sigh. I didn''t expect her as a Nuwa After that, he would die here somehow, which is really sad.


    I don''t want that among the younger generation of Shushan, there is such a high-level cultivation generation, and the sword in his hand, even more ordinary, is actually above the water spirit orb.


    Just as the snake-tailed woman was about to close her eyes and wait for her death, she suddenly saw a figure flashing in front of her, and then saw that with the wave of the man''s sleeves, the terrifying sword light collapsed and disappeared.


    "!!!"


    The snake-tailed woman immediately widened her beautiful eyes, and her face was shocked. She didn''t know who was the sacred person who suddenly appeared to rescue her, and she defeated the terrifying sword so easily.


    "Hahaha~~ It''s really interesting. This time, I actually met two acquaintances directly." Monkey King smiled and looked at Ming Feng with a joke on his face.


    Ming Feng frowned when he saw the visitor waved his hand to defeat his attack, and his expression was extremely serious: "Who is your Excellency? Why do you stop me from getting rid of the demon?"


    "Monster?" Monkey King looked at Ming Feng with a calm expression: "Why, do you have to get rid of a monster?"


    "This is nature. If the demon is a disaster for the world, you should kill it!" Ming Feng said with awe-inspiring righteousness.


    "That''s how your parents taught you? It''s really a mistake." Monkey King shook his head calmly.


    "You can humiliate me, but don''t humiliate my teacher!" Ming Feng immediately showed angrily, but he was very well-trained and didn''t do anything.


    "Forget it, I''m not your master, I don''t bother to teach you those great truths, get out of it, this woman is covered by me."


    Ming Feng immediately looked serious, and was about to tell Monkey King some great principles: "Your Excellency, as a monk, why should you be with the demon? We..."


    At this moment, a stern shout suddenly sounded: "Stop, where''s the wild boy, I don''t know where the sky is, and the master is something you can preach!"


    Looking for fame, they saw two beautiful shadows approaching Monkey King. Both Ming Feng and Qu Ang''s eyes lit up. As Shushan disciples, there is no shortage of handsome men and beauties in Shushan, but no one can interact with the two women in front of him. On the same level, it is really amazing.


    Kui Yu looked at Ming Feng and was very angry. The little human monk wanted to teach his master the principles, but when he was trying to teach him, he seemed to have discovered something. He gave a light voice, and then looked at Ming Feng for a while. , Looked at Monkey King: "Master, this person..."


    "I can see it?" Monkey King smiled, "Do you think this world is small?"


    "I didn''t expect it..." Kui Yu nodded, and carefully looked at Ming Feng again: "It''s no wonder that this kid is so young that he has this kind of cultivation, and he has a sword to accompany him. That''s why..."


    When Chang''e saw the divine sword in Ming Feng''s hand, she was shocked: "Fu, Fuxi swords?!!!...Is he¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Do you know my life experience?!" Ming Feng saw the expressions of several people in Monkey King, and immediately looked excited, clasped his fists and saluted: "A few people, how offended before, if several people know about their lives, I hope to tell, Ming Feng must Be grateful!"


    "Who knows your life experience is not interested." Kui Yu immediately waved his hand and said: "Hurry up, now that this person has been covered by the master, you can never think of hurting her."


    "She is not a human, but a demon, how can you be with demon!" Xiuping said immediately.


    Chang''e looked at Xiuping, with a gentle expression on her face: "Is it really that important to be a man or a demon? As long as you have kind thoughts, no matter whether you are a demon or a man, you can become immortals. Don''t be disturbed by temporary obsessions. , Went astray, you must know, what is the difference between you and the demon if you kill the innocent so indiscriminately?"


    "Monsters can become immortals?" Xiuping immediately sneered: "Moreover, killing demons is killing innocent people indiscriminately? Is your head broken? You said such absurd words."


    "Oh~ the world is stupid, as expected, just like you, you still want to cultivate immortality." Chang''e shook her head in response to this, and then took a special look at Ming Feng: "Humans are good and bad, so are demons. Both men and demons are heaven and earth. All conceived are the same, and there is no distinction between high and low. If you want to cultivate immortality, you should cultivate humanity first. If you don¡¯t even understand humanity, don¡¯t think about cultivating immortality. I hope you can do it yourself."


    "If you want to cultivate immortality, first cultivate humanity?" Ming Feng frowned slightly, as if he was enlightened, and felt that the language in this sentence was profound and difficult to understand, but he still bent and clasped his fists, and said with a serious expression: "Teached, Junior Brother and Sister, let''s go!"


    "Brother, did you really leave like this?"


    "Junior Brother Qu Ang is right, this matter is strange, let''s check the situation first."


    The three clasped their fists and Yu Jian left.


    "Little girl Zi Xuan, thank you for your life-saving grace." Seeing the three monks leaving, the snake-tail woman got up and bowed to Monkey King to show her gratitude.


    Monkey King looked at her with a smile, and said: "You are really unlucky. After being a Nuwa, you wouldn''t be so uncomfortable who you met, but you just met that guy."


    Zi Xuan''s face was surprised, and she passed away in a flash. She didn''t expect the person in front of her to reveal her identity at a glance, but she was relieved when she thought of the other party''s advanced cultivation, and then curiously asked, "Who is that person? Just him. In terms of cultivation level, it is much lower than mine, but the sword in his hand..."


    Monkey King: "That''s the Fuxi sword, one of the three magical weapons. Fortunately, you met me, otherwise you would be cut by a sword."


    "Fu, Fuxi swords?!!!" Zi Xuan immediately looked shocked: "In the legend, the sword left by the Emperor Fuxi? Such artifacts fell into the hands of a mortal? And, could he use them freely? !"


    "Because that product is the reincarnation of Fuxi." Of course, it is impossible for Sun Wukong to tell Zixuan what he said, but he was a little surprised to be able to meet Zixuan and Fuxi''s reincarnation at the same time here.


    However, because he entered the reincarnation and fell into the mortal world, he also brought a lot of changes to the mortal world. Moreover, when he entered the reincarnation, he forgot to pull out his equipment. Now, Ming Feng can be said to be accompanied by an external artifact, and there are even more heaven-defying artifacts, but with his current cultivation base, he can''t move or recruit.


    It seems like this is a bit full of wall-mounted protagonist template.


    "Should I go and take off his equipment?" Monkey King thought immediately...

 3526 Chapter 16 Catching the Demon

    However, Sun Wukong thought about it, but let it go. As far as his status is concerned, it is a bit of a loss to snatch people and things; snatching the Nine Heavens Profound Girl has another purpose, a man, what is there to grab.


    Monkey King turned around, fixed his gaze on the wound on the tail of Zi Xuan snake, walked over, and looked at the wound lightly: "Fortunately, the wound is not deep, and it doesn''t hurt the vital point."


    Zi Xuan''s face turned red when he was touched by Monkey King like this. Although she is now a snake''s tail, it is equivalent to her legs. Touched by a strange man like this will inevitably be a bit shy.


    In response, Monkey King smiled, his hands shining with fluorescent light, shining on his wound, and he saw that the wound recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Zi Xuan''s snake tail changed instantly, becoming a pair of slender and straight legs. She stood up and saluted Monkey King, with a grateful expression: "Thank you, I don''t know the name of the benefactor?"


    "My real name is Monkey King, you can call me Big Brother Wukong." Monkey King smiled and said: "Since those people weren''t killed by you, then tell me, what was the situation then?"


    Zi Xuan thought, and remembered it seriously, and said: "I don''t know the specific situation. At that time, I happened to pass by the village down the mountain and smelled a bloody smell, so I hurried into the village, but I have seen several villagers murdered. ; At the same time, I saw a long snake tail dragging blood on the rock away. I wanted to chase it, but was stopped by the three Shushan disciples who rushed over; and the one named Mingfeng, I don¡¯t know. Why, I can see through my body at a glance, mistakenly thought that I killed the villagers, so I fought, but I didn''t want to hurt people''s lives, I was merciful, but I didn''t take advantage of them..."


    Chang''e said softly: "So, those villagers are the real snake monster."


    Kui Yu immediately asked for orders and said: "It''s so daring, I dare to harm innocent villagers in broad daylight, Master, give me half a stick of incense, I will immediately catch the snake demon and hand it over to the master for disposal!"


    "It''s boring to be idle, let''s go together." Monkey King said, looking at Zi Xuan: "Take us to the village, maybe, we can find the snake demon from the route he left."


    "Please come with me." Without any hesitation, Zi Xuan led the way. Even if Monkey King didn''t plan to intervene, she was ready to check to the end. After all, she had to return her innocence to prove that she was not a murderer.


    The three Sun Wukong followed Zi Xuan down the mountain road and came to a village. They did not disturb the villagers, but went directly to a mountain wall behind the village. Zi Xuan pointed to the mountain wall above her head: "Look at the bloodstains there, I saw the snake demon escape from that place."


    Sun Wukong looked at him, and there really was a trace of a snake crawling there. Perhaps the snake demon had blood on its tail after killing a person, which left this trace.


    Kui Yu''s figure flashed, and the traces of the mountain wall appeared in a flash, standing in the air, carefully observed: "Sure enough, it is the traces left by the snake demon, master, the snake demon left from this direction."


    Zi Xuan looked at Kui Yu with a surprised look. The maid beside Wukong had this kind of cultivation level, which really surprised her; at the same time, she was even more curious. Don''t know what identity it is?


    Moreover, the other woman seemed to have a more noble temperament, but even so, she actually followed the Monkey King like the following, which made her even more curious.


    Are these two strange women who seem extremely extraordinary are just the maids of Brother Wukong?


    "Let''s go." Monkey King stepped out and appeared on the mountain wall with Zi Xuan and Chang''e, which made Zi Xuan look astonished, but as a Nuwa, she didn''t make much fuss.


    Kui Yu''s eyes exuded a faint gleam, and on the unmarked fallen leaves, under her gaze at this moment, she could clearly see the trace of a snake demon wandering away.


    "Master, this way." Kui Yu greeted and led the way.


    Under the leadership of Kui Yu, the group followed the traces of the snake monster all the way, and came to a cave: "Master, the snake monster entered this cave."


    Zi Xuan looked at the Yinlong Cave that was written on the entrance of the cave, and smiled: "Yinlong Cave, there is a snake demon in this area, is it still delusional that Jackie Chan will not succeed?"


    "Wishful thinking." Kui Yu immediately scorned his lips: "Master, you are waiting at the entrance of this cave. Don''t pollute your body when you go in. I''ll catch the snake demon and bring it to you."


    With that said, Kui Yu immediately rushed into the cave...


    Sun Wukong didn''t stop either, just looking at the hidden dragon cave that was written on the entrance of the cave, and fell into deep thought. This name is familiar, isn''t it so coincidental?


    After a while, there was a cold shout from inside: "Who are you and why did you break into my cave?"


    It''s just obvious that Kui Yuli didn''t bother to bother about it, slapped it down, only heard a bang, everything was quiet.


    For a moment, Kui Yu dragged a dying snake in his hand, his head is human, and the rest is a snake body. The snake demon walked out, threw it at the feet of Monkey King like garbage, and said, "This snake demon is too weak. , Almost slapped him to death."


    Hearing this, Chang''e immediately gave her a roll of eyes. You are a natural goddess. How could a snake demon catch your slap.


    At the same time, she looked at the other fox in her hand and said curiously: "Why is there a fox demon?"


    He just listened to the fox demon immediately vomiting, trembling, full of fear: "I, I am not in the same group with him, I was also arrested by him, I don''t know anything, don''t kill me! Don''t! kill me!"


    Listening to the voice, it turned out to be a female fox, but it was okay.


    "You, who are you? I, I have not offended you... and I have been practicing here peacefully, and have never... harmed anyone..." The snake demon was really scared at the moment, and just hit his teeth. After the sacrifice, wouldn''t it be approached by human monks so soon?


    "I don¡¯t know how many people have been harmed. You dare to claim that you have never harmed anyone?" Kui Yu immediately stepped on the snake¡¯s tail after hearing the words. He only heard a click, where he was trampled. The snake demon immediately screamed in pain, and his face was pale, looking extremely disgusting.


    The fox demon shivered even more when he saw it, "I''m really not a group with him. I really haven''t done any harm. Please don''t kill me!"


    Looking at the fox demon with a look of awkwardness, Sun Wukong sighed. He didn''t expect that he really guessed it right. The snake demon and the fox demon were actually the snake demon male and the fox demon girl who were later killed by mistake by Li Xiaoyao. Xianjian Erli, one of the heroine Su Mei''s parents...

 3527 Chapter Seventeen

    Monkey King looked at the snake demon and fox demon in front of him, and fell into thinking: "If you kill both of them now, will Su Mei be gone?"


    Perhaps feeling Monkey King¡¯s killing intent, the fox demon immediately shivered with fright, and his voice was trembling: "I, I, I really haven¡¯t harmed people. I just opened up my mind, and I haven¡¯t even transformed my form. Well, I am also a victim. I was arrested by this snake demon and wanted to marry me to be his wife. I ask the truth to check it out and save my life!"


    "Okay, it''s really embarrassing to be a demon for your sake." Monkey King glanced at the fox demon and said calmly. If it weren''t for the reason that you were Su Mei''s mother, he really didn''t want to care about you: "You didn''t harm anyone, I can tell at a glance, you don''t need to explain."


    "Yes, yes..." The fox demon shrank and didn''t dare to speak, but from the expression of Monkey King''s tone, she also felt that her little fortune was saved, and she was really relieved. Fortunately, it was not those stubborn human monks that she met, otherwise she would really lose her life.


    But at this moment, I saw three familiar figures walking along the trail in the forest. They turned out to be the three Shushan monks before.


    After seeing the Monkey King and his party, Ming Feng immediately stepped forward and held his fists in salute: "Several people, they are really destined. I didn''t expect to meet here again." As he said, his eyes fixed on the snake demon. , And then said: "It seems that your movements are faster than us. The culprit has been found."


    Zi Xuan immediately gave a cold snort, not very good to their senses, looked at the snake demon, and said coldly: "Say, did you kill the villagers in the village? If you recruit them from the ground, I can give you a good time! "


    "Huh~ I just ate a few untouchables? You human monks really love to take care of things. It won¡¯t take long...It won¡¯t take long for me to be successful... Damn it! Damn it~~! Encountered today You guys, I''m unlucky!" The snake demon seemed to have broken the jar, and he was injured to only half his life. Knowing that he had no way to survive, he obviously didn''t want to show any good looks.


    "Hmph, killing someone, how dare I be so arrogant, how can I forgive you!" Na Xiuping seemed to be too jealous and enmity. After listening to the snake demon''s words, she suddenly looked angry, and the sword in her hand was sold out, and she penetrated it directly. The heart of the snake demon.


    Then, he fixed his gaze on the fox demon in the hands of Kui Yu: "That fox demon is also with this snake demon, come on, let me kill it with a single sword!"


    When Kui Yu heard this, he suddenly became angry: "The snake demon killed someone, and you kill it if you kill it. You still want to kill the fox demon in my hand. You really think I have no temper, right?"


    The terrible spiritual power was released, and Xiuping retreated several steps again and again, and fell to the ground with a stagger.


    Ming Feng and Qu Ang also changed their faces: "What a terrible spiritual power, master!!"


    The two of them struggled to support them, and finally fell to the ground together.


    Zi Xuan was also shocked at the moment. This terrible pressure of spiritual power turned out to be a bit unbearable for her to kneel down. Fortunately, this pressure of spiritual power was not released to her, otherwise she would end up with the monk Shushan. Up.


    A maid, with such strength, became more and more curious about the identity of Monkey King.


    Although Xiuping was frightened by Kui Yu''s terrifying strength, she still had a firm face and insisted on her principle: "It is obviously a demon. If it is a demon, it should be killed. Why do you protect it so much?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Xiuping and saw that she hated the demon so much. Some family members must have been victimized by the demon. Otherwise, she would not behave like this. She was not bad at heart. He immediately explained: "You kill the demon who kills people. Just kill, this demon that has never harmed people, how can you kill indiscriminately, then, how are you different from those monsters that indiscriminately kill innocent people?"


    "A demon is a demon. How can it be indiscriminate killing if you kill it? Now that it does not harm people, it does not mean that it will not harm people in the future. Therefore, if you kill one, you will lose one. Killing one will save countless people."


    This Xiuping is really murderous.


    Monkey King glanced at her indifferently, and said, "Don''t make excuses for the killing intent in your heart. Even if you hate demons, you have to make sense, otherwise, how is it different from murderous demons?"


    "I killed a demon, not a human!"


    Sun Wukong heard it, and immediately rolled his eyes. Who is the idiot who taught this girl? See what he has instilled in her. Today, he has to correct her: "You are born to your mother, isn''t it a demon? Can it be born?"


    "How can a beast compare to a human!"


    "So, you can eat those animals with peace of mind. When those animals cultivate into a demon and eat you in turn, they will be heinous and rebellious? If you eat them with affection, it is righteous and righteous. If they eat you, people and gods will be angry? Who taught you the truth?"


    "I...I...I..." Xiuping was speechless for a while, she was dumbfounded on the spot, and then she asked hardly: "Could it be that they should kill people for granted? We shouldn''t take care of it?"


    "Of course not. Since we were born as a human, we can of course consider things from a human standpoint. Therefore, if the demon kills, we can certainly eliminate the demon, but if the demon does not harm people, how can you kill at will? There is no absolute in this world. Righteousness and evil are nothing more than the cycle of heaven''s law; therefore, how to distinguish between good and evil is what you need to do; if you want to cultivate immortality, you must cultivate humanity first, that''s the principle."


    After hearing this, Zi Xuan immediately stared at Monkey King with admiration. There are so many ignorances in the world, especially those who cultivate immortals. Who can see through the world like Monkey King, reach the essence, and be a girl The descendants of Wa, she couldn''t do this, so she admired it even more.


    "Teached." Ming Feng had a suddenly open expression at this moment, and the spirit of the whole person has been sublimated, and he immediately thanked Monkey King, with a grateful expression: "Thank you for your enlightenment. Ming Feng will remember the words in his heart!"


    Xiuping said with a weak expression: "Yes, but Master didn''t teach you that way."


    "What the master teaches is not necessarily all right. Sometimes, you have to realize it by yourself and walk around in the world. Maybe you will gain something and do it for yourself," Sun Wukong felt that he had said enough. , I don''t want to talk nonsense with them, anyway, he is not his apprentice, and he said so much.


    Kui Yu and the others quickly followed.


    "This is the real master of the world!" Qu Ang looked at Sun Wukong''s departed back, with a look of admiration and admiration. He felt that this master was even more profound than their head...

 3528 Chapter 18 Suzhou City

    Reeds grow next to the clear stream.


    Standing on the soft ground, Monkey King looked at the fox demon in Kui Yu''s hands, and said, "Let her go." The snake demon is already dead. If the fox demon is also dead, then Su Mei is really gone.


    When Kui Yu heard this, he let go.


    The fox demon was free, but did not leave. Instead, he fell directly in front of Monkey King: "True man, please be with him. The little demon is willing to wait for a real man all his life and listen to his teachings."


    If she hadn¡¯t heard the words of Monkey King before, this fox demon would really not dare to stay with Monkey King, but after hearing that words, she would willingly want to stay with Monkey King. If there is not a little monster like her, The powerful backing is either swallowed by other powerful demons, or hiding in the mountains and forests, waiting for success in cultivation.


    But she didn''t want either. She felt that it was the best choice to be in front of this expert who treats people and demons equally.


    It''s just that Kui Yu was immediately unhappy when he heard it. Oh, you little demon, you even wanted to grab a job with me, and immediately said coldly: "You are the only thing you are in, and you still want to follow the master? Get out!"


    The fox demon was obviously taken aback, but she was not scared to leave, but looked at Monkey King tremblingly, her eyes full of desire.


    Sun Wukong looked at the fox demon in front of him, and lowered his head in thought for a while: "The snake demon is dead, so as not to regenerate heresy. It is a good choice to keep her by her side, otherwise, once she dies, Su Mei will be gone."


    Nodded immediately and said, "Okay, it''s not bad to stay as a pet."


    "Yes, thank the real person for taking in, no, thank the master for taking in!" The fox demon immediately looked happy.


    When Kui Yu heard it, it turned out that he was just a pet and couldn''t affect his status, so it was all right.


    Monkey King: "Look at you with red hair. I will call you Xiaohong from now on." My heart secretly said, "Su Mei, Su Hong, it seems to be pretty good."


    "Yes, thank the master for giving the name!"


    Monkey King looked at Zi Xuan, "Zixuan, do you know where Zhoushan is?"


    "Isn''t it not Zhoushan?" Zi Xuan nodded solemnly: "Naturally know, I don''t know what''s the matter with Wukong''s going to Wuzhou Mountain? It used to be a fairy mountain, but hundreds of years ago, for some reason, it was devilish all day long. It''s filled with evil spirits, and the monks who have entered have never come out. It has become an ominous place."


    "Naturally it was to solve this matter." Monkey King smiled.


    "If this is the case, let me lead the way. After being a Nuwa, how can I ignore such major events." Zi Xuan said immediately.


    "Then it will work."


    Zi Xuan looked at the road ahead: "It''s not too early now. The city of Suzhou is not far ahead. Let''s go there to buy some supplies, so we can prepare for the journey to Buzhou Mountain."


    "Let''s go." Sun Wukong will naturally not refuse. Although he can reach Buzhou Mountain with a single thought, it is so boring, and he still has to appreciate the customs along the way.


    After walking for about two hours, that is, nearly four hours, Monkey King and his party came to Suzhou City.


    Speaking of Suzhou City, it is the hometown of Immortal Lin Yueru, but let alone Lin Yueru now, even her grandparents have not been born yet.


    Walking into the inn, it is not as lively as the TV show shows, but it seems very deserted, and the guests are only twos and threes.


    Zi Xuan came to the counter and put some broken silver on it: "The shopkeeper, come to the four rooms."


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    The shopkeeper was a woman who seemed to be in her thirties and still had her charm. She wanted to say she was good, but suddenly she saw the Monkey King behind Zi Xuan winking at her, and immediately shut her mouth. As someone who came by, she understood. Looking at the three daughters of Zi Xuan, she replied with an expression that I understand, and then said with an apologetic expression: "Sorry, girl, there is only one room left in the shop, you see¡ª"


    "Good job, really good, I''ll give you some more money later." In this regard, Monkey King nodded in satisfaction, as expected to be the boss, this ability to detect words and colors is amazing.


    "Is there really only one?" Zi Xuan looked at the shopkeeper with a suspicion: "I think you don''t have any guests here. This room is full?"


    The shopkeeper is obviously an old fritters, and he lied without blinking his eyes: "Girl, you don''t know anything, there is only one room in the upper room, but there are still a lot of inferior rooms, you see?"


    Zi Xuan hesitated immediately, it didn''t matter if she lived in the lower-class guest room, but it would be a bit rude to let Monkey King live in three.


    Chang''e had also been a mortal, and naturally he saw the change in the shopkeeper''s expression. After taking a look at Monkey King, he didn''t know what was going on. She immediately gave him a blank look and said to the shopkeeper indifferently: "In this case, let''s go to another inn."


    "Oh~don''t don''t~~" How can the cooked duck fly?The shopkeeper immediately ignored Sun Wukong¡¯s winking hint to her, and quickly put away the broken silver on the table: ¡°It¡¯s not early, and it¡¯s very troublesome for you to find it, so let¡¯s ask someone to clean it up. , Should be able to free up three rooms."


    Afterwards, he said loudly to the little second who wiped the table: "Er Gouzi, you don''t have eyes? Don''t hurry up to greet the guests and take them to Tianzi No. 1 to No. 4 rooms!"


    "Good luck, four objective people, please follow me."


    After Zi Xuan and the others went upstairs, Monkey King knocked on the counter and glanced at the lady boss with some dissatisfaction: "Madam boss, you are really not interesting enough. Why did you admit it all at once, and why did you say that you vacate three? Isn''t it good to leave a room?"


    The lady boss immediately spread her hands and made an expression of helplessness: "Boy, I think the girls around you are a little bit difficult, come on, I can only help you here, and ah, they all seem to be Good girl, don''t let them down."


    Monkey King gave her a blank glance, ignored her, and followed upstairs.


    After acknowledging their guest room, Monkey King and his party went downstairs again, and Zi Xuan said, "I''ll go out and buy some supplies first. See you at the inn later."


    After speaking, he went out alone.


    "Master, hurry up, let''s go shopping in the street too!" Kui Yu immediately grabbed Monkey King''s hand and couldn''t wait.


    Chang''e was also moved, and she hadn''t been shopping for a long time.


    "That''s fine, let''s go."


    Looking at Monkey King and Kui Yu who had already gone out, Chang''e immediately bent over, picked up Xiao Hong by her feet, and stroked her soft hair. Suddenly she missed her jade rabbit a little bit: "I don¡¯t know how Yutu is at home. Would you miss me very much?" ..

 3529 Chapter 19 Good Fortune

    In the bustling streets, Kui Yu and the others seemed particularly excited.


    Kuiyu is fresh because of its freshness, while Chang''e is a long-lost mortal life, and her heart is extremely joyful. She accompanied Kuiyu and interspersed in front of various stalls and shops on the street, which can be said to attract countless eyes.


    Until the sky dimmed, the group returned to the inn, and Zi Xuan had been waiting for a long time.


    She really bought some necessary supplies, like Monkey King and the others, wandering around, she wouldn''t worry about the supplies at all.


    "Madam boss, bring food for four to my room." Monkey King called to the boss and went upstairs.


    "Good, objective, wait a moment, I will be there soon."


    Going back to his guest room, Monkey King immediately sat down, and a bottle of fine wine appeared on the table.


    Seeing this, Chang''e immediately walked over, very skilled at serving Monkey King. Monkey King took a toast and drank it with a hint of invigoration on his face.


    Xiao Hong jumped onto the table immediately, her nose shook, and she smelled the aroma of the house full of wine, her face fluttering, her eyes full of longing.


    "You little demon, I didn''t expect to be a drunkard." Monkey King smiled and patted Xiao Hong on the head, picked up a cup and placed it in front of her. Chang''e poured her half a cup immediately and reminded: " Drink less, this wine is too much, you can''t bear it."


    Xiao Hong nodded, stretched out her tongue and licked a bite. In an instant, her entire hair became more and more red, but her eyes were full of excitement. She just licked her I feel that the demon power in my body has become more and more refined. If I drink all of it, wouldn''t it be transformed?


    Good luck, really great luck!Sure enough, this master didn''t admit his mistake, and his shot was so generous. After that, wouldn''t it be enough to use a little soup?


    Xiao Hong immediately held the wine glass, and if she licked the fine wine in the glass, she would be in a daze every time she licked a sip. Well, in fact, she was not in a daze, but refining and practicing.


    She felt that after a few mouthfuls, her impure demon power became more and more pure and free of impurities, and it did not decrease but increased. She felt that she could transform into form this evening.


    "You drink some too, it''s good for you." Monkey King looked at Zi Xuan and said.


    Zi Xuan nodded and did not refuse. Just smelling the fragrance of the wine, she felt that the spiritual power in her body had increased slightly. Knowing that this wine was extraordinary, she was a bit greedy for a while, and immediately poured herself a glass. After tasting a sip, her eyes instantly brightened, and her face was surprised. She actually felt a sense of breakthrough: "What kind of wine is this? It has the effect of improving cultivation!"


    Monkey King: "This is my own wine. It is troublesome to name it, so it has never been named, so you can call it''this is wine''."


    "How can you have such a casual name for such a spirit wine." Zi Xuan''s face was speechless, and the expert acting was really different.


    "Wine is wine, it''s still wine after a fancy name." Monkey King drank a glass again and said.


    "I... can I still have a drink?" Zi Xuan was a little embarrassed, but she felt that she was about to break through, so she was a little eager in her heart.


    "Drink whatever you want, manage enough." Monkey King laughed.


    "Thank you." This time, Zi Xuan poured herself a full cup, then drank it all, then immediately meditated and began to practice.


    At this time, the knock on the door also sounded: "Objective, the food you ordered has been delivered."


    Kui Yu opened the door and took the tray: "Give it to me, you can go down now."


    "Yes, yes!" Er Gouzi nodded and bowed before turning to leave. Kui Yu''s beauty made him feel ashamed, and he didn''t even dare to look at it.


    After dinner, Kui Yu and Chang''e also went back to their rooms to rest.


    However, Zi Xuan is still in the cultivation stage and has not left; and Xiao Hong is still licking the glass of wine with joy...


    No words for a night, until the end of the night.


    Zi Xuan withdrew from the practice, with joy appeared on her face, the bottleneck that had troubled her for many years, she broke through smoothly this night.


    It''s just that she turned her head and looked at the Monkey King who was sleeping on the bed, her face turned red. She has been here all night, isn''t she living alone in the same room?


    Looking away, when she saw Xiao Hong who was lying on the table with her belly turned over, she was shocked. She quickly picked her up and checked. It turned out that she was only drunk and fell asleep, so she relieved her mind. At the same time, she was a little speechless in her heart. In her sleeping position, she thought that Xiao Hong was held up by the glass of spirit wine.


    However, watching her being surrounded by spiritual energy, the demon energy has already gone, and she can''t help feeling: "You are really lucky, meeting such a master, turned from a demon into a spirit beast."


    At this moment, the door of the room opened with a creak, and Chang''e walked in with a basin of clear water. After seeing Zi Xuan, she smiled softly: "It looks like a good harvest this evening."


    Zi Xuan smiled and nodded: "Thanks to Wukong''s spirit wine, the bottleneck that has been perplexed for many years has finally been broken." Then she said curiously: "By the way, I don''t seem to know you yet. How do you call it?"


    "You can call me Xiao''e." Chang''e smiled softly. As for her full name, she didn''t dare to say that the name Chang''e was so well-known, and that said, her identity was not far from exposure.


    But at this moment, I saw Kui Yu suddenly rushing in and rushing to press on Monkey King: "Master, got up, we''re out to play!"


    Sun Wukong was pressured to open his eyes immediately, and slapped Kui Yu angrily, saying: "Kwai Yu, if we go to Zhoushan this time, we are not going to play."


    "Why are you going there?" Kui Yu looked curious, just their team, where are they going to play in this world?


    Sun Wukong looked serious: "There is an old man waiting for me there, I''m going to pick her up."


    Kui Yu immediately stared at Sun Wukong with wide eyes: "Master''s old friend? That must be a super powerful person?"


    When Zi Xuan heard this, her attention was also attracted.


    "No, she can be regarded as my half apprentice in the mortal world. The change in Buzhou Mountain was caused by her, so I have to go to Buzhou Mountain."


    Zi Xuan looked surprised: "The change in Bu Zhoushan turned out to be due to the disciples of Big Brother Wukong?"


    Monkey King: "For the mortal world, that happened a long time ago. I didn''t expect that a small negligence act would cause such a big change. Hurry up and have a breakfast, and we will set off immediately.


    Zi Xuan nodded solemnly, knowing that it was not easy for them to go to Zhoushan this time, but after listening to Sun Wukong''s words, she felt that she still thought things simple...

 3530 Chapter Twenty

    There is a long distance from Suzhou City to Buzhou Mountain. It took a long time for Monkey King to come with his sword. Of course, there is also Monkey King who appreciates the beautiful scenery, otherwise it will be faster.


    However, he didn''t stop in the middle of the way, and came straight to the mountain.


    From far away, Monkey King saw that the area of ??Buzhou Mountain was covered with a thick layer of demon barrier and demon cloud, and even some monks with advanced cultivation level were untrue.


    Because of the demon cloud in the sky, Sun Wukong and his party did not enter directly with swords, but landed at the foot of the mountain.


    "It''s such a heavy demon spirit. I didn''t expect that so many demon has been breeding in the mountain." Zi Xuan looked at the mountain with a serious expression, "The fairy mountain in the past has fallen to this point!"


    The sudden anger may have attracted the attention of the monster in the mountain. At this moment, a group of black clouds never pierced the mountain and flew down.


    Suddenly, the Monkey King only felt the top of their heads dark, and the whole body was dark. The sound of twittering into the ears made people feel a tingling scalp.


    "No, it''s a group of bat monsters!" Zi Xuan immediately sacrificed the Water Spirit Orb, forming a water polo shield to protect Monkey King and his party.


    The group of bat monsters hit the water polo shield, and the sound of thumping was endless, seeing the possibility of shattering at any time.


    Through a water ball shield, you can clearly see the disgusting faces of the group of bat monsters, each with a big mouth, sharp teeth, scarlet in the mouth, hideous and terrifying, not to mention, densely packed, countless. .


    In these mountains, monsters such as bats are most likely to breed. Nowadays, they can be described as countless.


    "It''s disgusting!" Seeing this picture, Fairy Chang''e felt offensive, a bit of intensive phobia.


    And the little red in her arms is still sleeping.


    "Hmph~~ A group of little demons who have not even completed the shape, dare to attack us. It is so courageous." On the contrary, Kui Yu looked angry: "Zixuan, your water shield is too ineffective. Look at me."


    With that said, Kui Yu''s delicate hand, saw a red spiritual mask covering Zi Xuan''s water polo shield, and the group of bat monsters hit this red light shield, and they all issued "zizi" The sound of scorched black fell to the ground.


    However, within a short time, a bat body had accumulated on the ground around it, and the smell of burnt and stench was disgusting.


    "Oh~~It''s disgusting! Hurry up~ Let''s go up the mountain!" Now, even Kui Yu can''t stand it.


    The group of people withstood the impact of the bat monster all the way, and went up the mountain along the mountain road, leaving a bat carcass along the way.


    I have to say that these bat monsters are really mindless and persevering, such as the moths that bash into the fire and keep hitting them.


    No wonder those human monks came here, there are always back and forth, just outside this group, these bat monsters are enough for them, let alone the inner layer.


    "These bats are still attacking!" Zi Xuan looked at the bat monsters that were still attacking densely around her, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "Everyone, be careful, these bat monsters are so persevering, there must be a big monster behind them. !"


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a squeaky scream. The bat monsters that were persevering in attack suddenly split into two sides, but they saw a bat monster with a human body, dry and thin, with the characteristics of a bat on both hands and feet. In the vision of the Monkey King.


    "This bat demon looks so ugly!" Kui Yu immediately complained.


    However, the bat monster smiled happily, and his face was intoxicated: "Ahhhh~~ I didn''t expect another human monk to come to the door automatically. I remember how long it has been since I enjoyed the fresh blood last time. It¡¯s been three years~ah~ The delicious taste is still unforgettable! Besides, there are three young and beautiful female monks, Miao Miao Miao, it is really wonderful!"


    "Looking for death!" Kui Yu''s complexion instantly became cold, and even arrogant, she even dared to talk, she didn''t know how to write death words!


    With an angry face, she immediately flashed away and flew out of the shield. The huge spiritual power attached to her body directly shook the bat monsters around her into a black blood mist.


    "Well?!!!"


    Feeling the great spiritual power and might emanating from Kuiyu''s body, the bat demon''s complexion changed drastically, and only felt his scalp numb, and the breath of God was actually what he could bear, and almost scared his soul. He shook his body and fell to his knees, repeatedly kowtowing for mercy: "The adults are forgiving, the adults are forgiving! The little one has eyes but doesn''t know Taishan, and offends the adults. I hope the adults will show favor and the adults will forgive..."


    The voice stopped abruptly, and the bat demon had already separated.


    "Bah~" Kui Yu immediately took a sip at the corpse of the bat demon: "You say forgive, then forgive? Then I''m very shameless." Then, looking at the group of bats that began to turmoil: "Also you guys!"


    With a slender hand, the brilliance shone in an instant, turning into an extremely huge spiritual impact and rippling away in an instant. I saw the dense bat monster in the sky melted like remnant snow, all disappeared.


    "This¡ª" Zi Xuan was stunned when she saw such an astonishing scene. She knew that Kui Yu Xiu had won, but she didn''t expect it to be so successful.


    The bat demon was full of evil spirits, and its strength was definitely not under her unbreakable time. As a result, she was killed by Kuiyu in a flash, and by the way, the hundreds of thousands of bats were instantly cleared. These methods are no longer capable of ordinary people. Did it.


    While Zi Xuan was still in shock, suddenly, the entire Buzhou Mountain began to vibrate. An extremely terrifying and huge aura seemed to wake up from a deep sleep. The mighty and mighty pressure fell, and the sound was like thunder and deafening: "Yes. Which compatriot visits me here, I don¡¯t know what to do?"


    In an instant, I saw the top of Buzhou Mountain, and a huge shadow shot up, soaring up the sky, covering the sky. Then, the monsters of Buzhou Mountain were all frightened by the sudden behemoth. , This is not Zhoushan, there are such terrible existences unexpectedly?Is the legend true?


    Zi Xuan looked at the behemoth that appeared in the sky with a solemn expression: "It is said that there is a dragon guarded by the ancient gods and candlesticks in the mountains, but it was true.


    "Sure enough, like us, there is no way to break through levels like others." In this regard, Sun Wukong sighed, because Kuiyu''s outbreak caused her unique breath of God to leak, and she was given a candle. The dragon sensed and awakened him from his deep sleep.


    In the same way, after the dragon of candlestick who just felt the breath of his compatriots wakes up, it is a bit daunting to see that the Buzhou Mountain he guards has become such a demon mountain with many monsters. Why, I just sleep. Why did my Bu Zhoushan suddenly become like this?..

 3531 Chapter 21 Solanum

    If it¡¯s just a normal demon, it¡¯s unavoidable. The candle-carrying dragon can be ignored, but the current Bu Zhoushan is really a bit too much. People who don¡¯t know think that the candle-carrying dragon is not an ancient dragon, but Where''s the ancient monster dragon.


    Therefore, the dragon with the candlestick now looks very angry, and the fearful dragon descends, suppressing the entire Buzhou Mountain, where all the monsters are panicked.


    However, although the candlestick dragon is angry, it is obvious that he has no time to bother about these things now. The huge body is winding in the sky, giving a very shocking impact.


    The dragon head hung down from the sky, extending down the mountain, looking at Sun Wukong and his party with eyes like huge gemstones, and first focused on Kuiyu. The aura on her body is the same as him, belonging to the gods, but Never seen before.


    Turning his gaze again, after Nuwa, he was also strange; then when he fixed his gaze on Chang''e, his eyes were obviously full of surprise. It seems that Fairy Chang''e is indeed famous, and even knows this ancient dragon.


    Just when the candlestick dragon wanted to speak, he suddenly discovered that the dragon¡¯s mouth opened and he couldn¡¯t make a sound. Just as he was shocked and astonished, the voice of Monkey King sounded in his mind: "Don¡¯t be exposed. I am waiting for my identity."


    If Zi Xuan were to know the identity of their fairy gods, humility and respect would be unavoidable in her heart. On the contrary, it would create a distance between the two, and if she wanted to go further, it would increase the difficulty.


    The dragon head of the candlestick dragon was lightly clicked, and my heart was full of shock. It turned out that this person who seemed to be an ordinary mortal existence was the real power. Even the candlestick dragon could not see through him. His true body, but when did such a great god appear in the God Realm?Why has he never seen or heard of it?


    Well, the Bu Zhou Shan who has been guarding the mortal world, the news of this candle-armed dragon is obviously covered up seriously, and now he has no knowledge of the great turmoil in the gods.


    But Chang''e looked at the candle-carrying dragon, her brows frowned slightly, her face serious: "The candle-carrying dragon, the Emperor of Heaven ordered you to guard this Bu Zhou mountain that supports the heavens and the earth, but that''s how you guarded it? I thought I had entered when I came. After the Demon King¡¯s Lair, I thought that your candle-carrying dragon had fallen into a demon."


    "That...Chang...cough...This is a bit serious..." The tone of the candle-carrying dragon was obviously a little guilty. Although Chang''e''s strength is not good, he knows Chang''e''s position in the gods, if he goes back If you read him in front of the Emperor of Heaven, then he would be miserable, but if he lowered his posture, wouldn''t it expose their identity in a disguised form?He had just been warned, and he was really in a dilemma.


    "I just slept... I didn''t expect these monsters to be so presumptuous. They dare to build nests and gather in My Fuzhou Mountain. It''s really hateful!" Immediately, the dragon of candlestick vented its emotions on the monsters, and the rage was brewing. , The entire Buzhou Mountain began to vibrate violently, and for a while, the situation changed, lightning flashes and thunder, and the rumbling sound made the Buzhou Mountain plunge into a desperate death.


    The dragon with the candlestick raised his head and looked directly at a corner deep in the Buzhou Mountain, where the devilish energy was the strongest. He also knew that it was the monsters that made the Buzhou Mountain so smoky.


    "Zheng Zheng Zheng~~!!!"


    The magic sword concealed in a corpse of devilish energy seemed to feel the angry hostility from the dragon of candlestick, and issued a series of vibrating sword chants that shook the void. In an instant, the magic light made a great sound, and it rushed up into the sky. , A circling, turning into a stream of light, was actually slashing down towards the air dragon body.


    "So courageous!!"


    The candle-holding dragon was furious. A mortal magic sword dared to attack his candle-holding dragon. With a roar, the candle-holding dragon''s tail flickered, and a dragon swung its tail. The swords collided together, erasing a spark, and the ear-piercing clashes made the eardrum painful.


    But seeing that after the demon sword endured a tail swing of the candle-bearing dragon, it turned the sword body, fell to the ground, and steadily inserted into the ground. The terrifying sword aura shot in all directions, causing the surrounding ground to crisscross. After being chopped out of the scary sword marks, he collapsed into a huge pit.


    However, the sword chanted, the magic sword rushed into the sky again, the terrible demonic energy surged from the sword body, and a graceful shadow was outlined. She held the sword in one hand, fluttering in red, heroic and charming, but she was acting The aura that came out was completely the opposite of the monstrous demon aura leaked by the demon sword in his hand. It was an incomparably pure spiritual power, just like that immortal man.


    Holding a magic sword, but it seems like a person from the immortal, this...


    For a time, the dragon of consecutive titles was taken aback by the person who appeared in this sword. Why would the two different powers coexist peacefully?Immediately sighed: "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that ghosts like you would appear in this world during my deep sleep, but it is a pity that you met the dragon with my candlestick. The gap between ghosts and gods is an unbridgeable gap. Today, you are unlucky!"


    The dragon of the candlestick raised to the sky with a dragon chant, and in an instant, the sky thunderclouds rolled, and the entire sky dimmed here, and the terrible purple thunder fell from the sky like the rain curtain, smashing at the girl holding the magic sword!


    The girl''s expression instantly became solemn, holding a sword across her head, a transparent mask flashed to protect her, and the rumbling purple thunder instantly slammed on the mask, and the terrible force smashed the girl''s figure from the air. Falling, although it seemed embarrassing, he managed to take it down.


    "I can actually block my five-spirit rectification?!!!" The candlestick dragon is really a little surprised. You know, he is using a real body now, there is no ingredient to release water, although his strength cannot be fully displayed in the mortal world , But the combat power is also the existence of the ceiling of the mortal world, and it was blocked by the ghost repair in this area. Although it was a bit reluctant, it was really good.


    "However, if you can block the next time, can you block the second, third time?"


    The thunderclouds in the sky rolled again, even more terrifying and mighty than before.


    When the girl saw this, her complexion changed drastically, and she was already very reluctant after the next time.Sure enough, the ancient dragon is not something she can contend!


    "Okay, that''s it."


    However, just as the thunder was about to land, Monkey King spoke, and the thundercloud that exuded the terrifying majesty instantly disappeared.


    The dragon with the candlestick immediately paused. This god is really good at it. With just a word, his magic skills were disintegrated. What is his important job in the God Realm?


    The girl looked at the disintegrated thundercloud, and immediately turned and looked at Monkey King. In doubt, her eyes suddenly widened, and then she turned into surprise, her body flashed and appeared in front of Monkey King, looking up and down at Monkey King, full of surprises: " Brother Wukong? Are you really Brother Wukong?!!!" ..

 3532 Chapter 22 The Magic Sword

    When Sun Wukong heard this, he immediately smiled: "It''s been so many years, I didn''t expect you to remember me."


    "How could I forget it!" Long Kui looked happy and serious. Although she had only been with Monkey King for one day, that day was the first time she flew in the sky, the first time she left the palace, and the first contact with cultivation, Monkey King. All the things given were already deeply imprinted in her mind and soul, how could she forget it.


    "I''ve been looking forward to seeing Wukong brother again, and now it''s finally time to wait, it''s really great." Dragon Kwai said, suddenly plunged into Sun Wukong''s arms, hugged him, it can be seen that she is very excited now , Very happy: "After so many years, Brother Wukong hasn''t changed at all."


    Feeling the soft body of the nightshade, Monkey King knew that the nightshade now is a little different from the nightshade in the original work, because he taught the nightshade technique, so the current nightshade is extremely cultivated. Yes, even the candlestick dragon as the Protoss can fight. Although there is only one move, you must know that it is the Protoss or the ancient dragon.


    However, it is a pity that even though he taught the cultivation methods of Dragon Sun and Dragon Kwai, the two of them did not have the aura of the protagonist. Under the general trend, they still entered the same fate.


    The only difference is that because the Dragon Kwai has the cultivation method, she has cultivated for so many years, and the cultivation base is strong, far surpassing ordinary monks. Therefore, she has not been trapped in the lock demon tower, but because the demon sword is too heavy , The killing was too strong, so she had to hide in this Buzhou Mountain with the Demon Sword. She wanted to rely on this Buzhou Mountain''s position to suppress the Demon Sword, but she did not expect to change the pattern of Fuzhou Mountain.


    "This magic sword..." Monkey King looked at the magic sword in Dragon Kwai''s hand, and clearly felt the monstrous demon energy contained in it. The magic sword in the original book was incomparable to this one.


    "This is the magic sword made by my brother based on my Jiang Kingdom magic sword casting blueprint and combined with the casting method you passed on to me. Because I drank the blood of a country, the magic energy was too strong, and finally I had to hide it here. Not Zhou is in the mountains."


    "When did I teach you the method of forging?" Sun Wukong was a little curious in his heart, but after another thought, there seemed to be a method of forging in the volume of exercises that he passed on the nightshade. It suddenly appeared, okay, it turns out that the magic The sword is so strong because of him.


    Monkey King immediately stretched out his hand to grab the magic sword, but didn''t want to. The Dragon Kwai stepped back a few steps and quickly stopped: "Don''t, this magic sword has too much magic and killing energy. Once ordinary people touch it, they will be caught by it. I can barely control my hostility and control my mind. It''s because I''m also part of casting it, and it''s the same. But if someone else touches it, he will become a madman who only knows to kill."


    "It''s okay." Sun Wukong smiled at this, and made a casual move. The magic sword in the Dragon Kwai hand shook''ding Ding'' and the devilish energy bloomed. It was directly opened the palm of the Dragon Kwai and shot from her hand. Out, Sun Wukong was held in his hand.


    In an instant, Demon Sword felt as if he was being provoked. The monstrous demon aura instantly turned into substance and emerged. For a moment, the dark clouds in the sky rolled, making this Bu Zhoushan feel like you can¡¯t see your fingers, and the breath is terrifying. people.


    Fury, restlessness, killing, hostility...


    All the negative emotions rushed towards Monkey King. However, Monkey King smiled at this, and stretched out his hand and flicked on the sword: "Oh~ it''s not honest."


    As he said, a trace of violent anger than it was, the uneasy hostility directly rushed out and suppressed the devilish energy. In an instant, the magic sword seemed to have encountered the demon god of the world, but it was shivering and trembling and wailing, completely still and dare not move. Obviously, it gave in.


    A mere magic sword, dare to be presumptuous in front of the evil of the dimension, if it weren''t for Monkey King deliberately not wanting to destroy it, just the trace of hostility just now would be enough to make this magic sword collapse and break.


    "Unexpectedly, I succumbed to the suppression of the Demon Sword?!!!" Solanum was shocked at this, if it is suppressed by the great cultivation base or relying on a firm will and state of mind, it will not be affected by it. She can still understand the disturbance, but it is a bit exaggerated to succumb to the demon sword at will.


    Even the dragon with the candlestick showed a look of surprise. The monstrous demon energy that came from this demon sword, he was sure that even the gods would not dare to use this demon sword, but he did not expect that Sun Wukong was like this. Easily gave in to the suppression of the magic sword.


    It is possible to suppress him, but it is impossible to make this magic sword yield. The only way he can deal with this magic sword is to destroy it or seal it, but it is made of this material to produce a finished magic weapon. , It is difficult to destroy, only sealed.


    Can it also be explained from this that the god in front of him is more terrifying than this magic sword?


    At this moment, the gaze of the dragon with candlestick looking at Monkey King became a little subtle, and the unknown god made him more curious.


    "This magic sword is pretty good, Dragon Kwai, you have a spiritual connection with it, it is the most suitable for you, use it." Monkey King said, returning the magic sword to Dragon Kwai.


    Dragon Kwai took the magic sword, and was surprised to find that the magic sword did not reject her?If she could perfectly control this magic sword before, she would be confident that she would be able to fight the candlestick dragon for several rounds.


    Solanum was a happy surprise at the moment: "As expected, Brother Wukong, he can suppress the Devil Sword so easily! So, can I leave here with you?"


    "Of course, I''m here for this." Monkey King smiled and touched the head of the nightshade, a little relieved. He didn''t say that he was going to find his brother. Because of his relationship, he lost the influence of Kuiyu in the original book. , She has not developed the problem of brother control.


    "Well, now that this magic sword has been subdued, you should leave as soon as possible. I have to hurry up and restore this Buzhou Mountain to its original appearance." The dragon with candlestick also started to drive people at this moment, and also to hide the Monkey King. identity of.


    He had noticed it a long time ago. Sun Wukong didn''t want that Nu Wa to see his identity, so if I drove you down the mountain so unceremoniously, then there shouldn''t be any doubt about Nu Wa?


    Monkey King glanced at the candle-carrying dragon. He was indeed an old monster who had lived for tens of thousands of years.


    Without saying anything, Sun Wukong''s heart moved, and a flying sword suddenly appeared under the feet of the daughters of Kui Yu, carrying them to the sky in a flash...


    "Um~~ I seem to have forgotten to ask the two newly promoted gods what their names are..." Looking at the figure disappearing into the sky, the dragon with candlestick shook the huge dragon head, hiding his figure...

 3533 Chapter 23 Transformation

    In the case of Bu Zhoushan, the movement of the candle-carrying dragon itself was too great. Therefore, soon, the news that the magic cloud that had been covering the mountain for hundreds of years dissipated was spread all over the world, and it was learned from some little monsters to solve it. The problem is the four human monks, but they have become a mystery.


    After leaving Buzhou Mountain, Monkey King and his group returned to the previous inn. After dinner, Zi Xuan came to Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong, it¡¯s all about Zhoushan, and the person you are looking for has also been found. , I don¡¯t know what you plan to do next?"


    Monkey King thought for a while and said, "Travel around and see the local customs."


    "Traveling? This coincides with my purpose."


    Upon hearing this, Monkey King immediately sent out an invitation: "If this is the case, do you want to travel together? Compared to being alone, it is more fun to be with friends, isn''t it?"


    "This..." Zi Xuan hesitated for a while, then left like this. She was really reluctant, and immediately nodded and said: "Then I will bother you much."


    "Everyone, friends, why be so polite, come and have a drink with me." Monkey King stretched out with one hand, a cup in his hand, and Chang''e, who was standing beside him, immediately poured the cup full.


    Seeing this, Zi Xuan''s eyes lit up and she was not welcome, she immediately sat down to take the wine glass, touched it with Monkey King, and drank it all.


    In fact, she is not greedy for a cup, it''s just such a spirit wine, how can she refuse it? Not only can she enhance her cultivation, but she can also purify her own soul. This cup is of great luck.


    Just after a cup, Zi Xuan''s complexion turned red, a little drunk and slightly drunk.


    Monkey King looked at her swaying body as she insisted on sitting upright, but smiled, "You should go down and rest."


    Zi Xuan''s complexion was even more ruddy, but she was not hypocritical, and stood up: "Then I won''t bother." She has to go back to the room quickly to absorb the excess spiritual power, otherwise it will be wasted.


    "Come, sit down, you can drink with me." Monkey King pulled Chang''e to sit down beside him. This is an immortal body, whose ability to withstand should be stronger than Zi Xuan, just a few cups, even Chang''e She became slightly drunk, and her flushed face was even more attractive.


    "Forget it, let''s go back to sleep." Everyone was drunk after a few cups, and Monkey King had no interest in drinking, so he hugged Chang''e and walked to her room.


    In response, Chang''e''s face turned red, and she became nervous: "You, what do you want to do? I, I can go by myself..."


    "I''m afraid you will fall on foot. Really, as an immortal, you will get drunk after a few cups. You are too incompetent." Monkey King said, looking at Chang''e with a joking expression: "Or, you are afraid I ate you?"


    "I''m really afraid." Chang''e looked straight into Monkey King''s eyes and spoke bluntly.


    At this time, Monkey King had already walked to the door of Chang''e''s guest room. Hearing Chang''e''s very straightforward words, he immediately rolled his eyes: "You are honest enough, but rest assured, I don''t eat people, only relatives."


    With that said, just take a sip, after Chang''e was still in a daze, put her down, then walked away, returned to her room next to her, and closed the door.


    "This rogue." Chang''e clutched her beating heart and quickly closed the door.


    No words for a night, a new day has come.


    Early in the morning, Monkey King woke up quietly and suddenly felt something soft on his body. He touched it curiously, opened his eyes, and the surprise in his eyes flashed away. The first thought was: I Did you enter the wrong room?


    Sweep the consciousness, that''s right.


    Look at the girl in her arms again. This breath is very familiar. Isn''t it Xiao Hong? She turned into shape overnight and ran into her bed?


    Sun Wukong got up immediately and looked at Xiao Hong carefully. I have to say that the vixen is the vixen. This figure is perfect. No wonder it is said that the vixen harms the country and the people.


    Sun Wukong no longer remembers what the fox demon girl looked like before. It is probably not in his aesthetics, so she did not remember it, but the current fox demon girl may have evolved from a monster beast to a spirit beast. After this transformation The beauty is really amazing.


    And the essence of being a fox has not changed, the whole person''s temperament is summed up in one word, charming, charming and coquettish, but full of agility.


    The little red eyelashes moved slightly and opened his eyes, watching Monkey King looking at her seriously, and immediately stood up with a surprised expression, showing a thrilling arc: "Master, you wake up, look, look, look, I It''s already transformed~Does the master like me like this?"


    "not bad."


    "Does the master want to check it?" Xiao Hong smiled charmingly.


    Monkey King thanked him for saying''OK'', but the door squeaked open. Chang''e walked in with the washbasin. After seeing Monkey King and Xiao Hong, she froze for a while, and then smiled again: "Congratulations, Xiao Hong, It was transformed so quickly."


    "Wow~ I recognized it at a glance, Sister Xiao''e is really amazing."


    This time, Kui Yu and Dragon Kwai also came to Monkey King¡¯s room. Seeing Xiao Hong next to Monkey King, Kui Yu immediately curled his lips and said: "Hey, you little fairy, as a pet, what kind of shape do you want to be a beauty pet? Huh? Are you deliberately trying to seduce my host?"


    Xiao Hong''s body flashed, appeared beside Kui Yu, and hugged her arm: "Why, sister Kui Yu will always be my eldest sister, I will listen to you."


    "It''s pretty much the same." Kui Yu nodded in satisfaction immediately. This little fox is quite good, so I won''t be embarrassed to admit your existence.


    "It is said that the fox spirits harm the country and the people, this is really true." Zi Xuan appeared at the door, looking at Xiao Hong, and said with emotion.


    Xiao Hong stroked her face lightly: "Thanks to the master''s spirit wine, I was perfect in shaping my body, so master, this body belongs to you~" she said, and blinked Blinking charming big eyes.


    But he immediately got Kui Yu''s brains: "Don''t talk to the owner like this. The vixen is a vixen, and his nature is hard to change."


    After having fun, Sun Wukong and his party left the inn after eating breakfast.


    They didn''t have a clear goal during this trip. They just traveled along the official road, wherever they went.


    Two days later, a group of people were riding their swords on a mountainous ridge, but suddenly they discovered that a great magical power had set a barrier in a valley, which made Kui Yu and the others very curious.


    At first sight, this enchantment was not owned by the mortal world, but appeared in the mortal world, which made people even more curious.


    Could it be that there are still immortals in the lower realm in this mortal world?..

 3534 Chapter Twenty Four

    "Strange, I feel that this enchantment still contains divine power, is it the work of the gods?" Kui Yu looked at the enchantment in front of him with curiosity.


    The arrangement of this enchantment is very magical, and ordinary people will pass through here without any obstacle, unless there is a great magical power of the same realm as the person who casts the enchantment can detect it.


    Monkey King: "Since I am curious, just go in and take a look."


    Zi Xuan hesitated: "This is not so good, isn''t it? Since it is the reclusive residence of the Protoss, we have rushed in like this, not so..."


    Before Zi Xuan finished speaking, Monkey King pointed out, and saw the space in front of him suddenly rippling like water waves, revealing the doorway for a person to come high.


    But I saw it was full of spiritual energy, like a mist filled with mist, floating islands, shaded by green trees, full of a paradise of fairy houses.


    "What a nice view--!!!"


    At a glance, Solanum and the others were attracted by the wonders inside.


    Monkey King stepped into it, and when Kui Yu and the others saw it, they followed and walked in. Seeing the dreamy scene in a picture scroll, they were all attracted.


    In this regard, Monkey King also had to sigh with emotion. It is a big handwriting. This place forms a world of its own, forming a small world, which is the real fairy family cave.


    The mountain tops towering into the clouds, surrounded by floating islands dotted with fairy grass and trees, misty clouds, and ethereal valleys. For the monks, such a scene is really an exaggeration.


    "Wow, master, look at that bay of spring water." Xiaohong suddenly exclaimed. Everyone looked for her reputation, but saw that where she knew, there was a bay of spirit spring flowing out of the rock, evaporating and releasing vitality. , People can clearly smell a sweet fragrance, and the whole body is comfortable.


    Just hearing the sound of''gulong'', Xiao Hong swallowed hardly, her body flashed, and she instantly appeared at the spring, lowering her head and drank a full mouthful into her abdomen.


    "Wow~ It''s delicious~ I feel that the whole body has become more comfortable, and my spiritual power has become active!" Xiaohong immediately let out a sigh, and then greeted again and again: "Quickly~ Sister Kuiyu, Sister Zixuan, you all Come take a sip, this spring water is really delicious!"


    After hearing this, Zi Xuan hesitated, and after driving for so long, she was indeed thirsty, and she was free and easy, just a sip of spring water, and the owner of the cave would not blame it, right?


    Therefore, she also walked over, bowed her head and took a sip, her eyes lit up, but she suddenly heard Kui Yu''s very serious voice: "Wait, why do I feel a little strange about this spring water?"


    "Odd, weird?!!!"


    Zi Xuan couldn''t help being surprised when he heard this. You said that after I drank it?Immediately he looked carefully, and said with all doubts: "It doesn''t seem strange? It''s just a spring of spirit."


    With water spirit beads in her body, she can still see the quality of the water.


    "I just think this spring water is a bit weird. It''s not a normal spring water. I didn''t say it has a problem." Kui Yu said, approached and touched some spring water, just about to taste it, but was suddenly stretched out by Monkey King. His hand stopped: "Don''t try, this water does have a problem."


    "what?!!"


    Zi Xuan and Xiao Hong immediately looked astonished. Zi Xuan said nervously, "Yes, what''s the problem? I, I feel okay?"


    Monkey King: "This should be the spirit spring of the son and mother."


    "What son and mother Lingquan?" Kui Yu and the others were curious.


    But Chang''e''s expression moved slightly: "I heard that on the way to the West Tianling Mountain, there is a daughter country, and there is a Zimu River there. Wouldn''t this Zimu Lingquan be...?"


    Monkey King nodded: "Yes, although the effect is not as strong as that of the Zimu River, it does have the same effect."


    "Huh? What is the mother-in-law river water?" Xiao Hong looked curious.


    At this moment, Zi Xuan''s whole body was frozen in place, and she said dumbly: "It is said that as long as you drink a sip of the river water, both men and women will get pregnant."


    "Huh?!!!" Xiaohong was stunned after hearing the words, "You mean, I just took a sip of spring water, and I''m going to be pregnant with a baby?"


    Zi Xuan immediately gave a wry smile: "If this really has the same effect as the mother-in-law river water, I''m afraid, yes."


    Xiaohong immediately smirked: "No, even if you want to be pregnant, you have to be pregnant with the owner''s baby. This is a sip of water to get pregnant, it''s too ridiculous!"


    "Humph~~ I seem to hear someone''s incredible heartfelt voice." Kui Yu immediately stared at Xiao Hong.


    It''s just that Xiaohong can''t care about these things now. She only knows that she drank a sip of spring water and she was about to give birth. She felt that her whole person was not good. What if she is rejected by her master?


    "Is there a way to save it?" Zi Xuan immediately looked at Monkey King. She also didn''t want to be a big girl but even had children.


    "Yes." Sun Wukong nodded calmly, but suddenly he was taken aback. That''s not right. If Zi Xuan and Xiao Hong were really pregnant, would Lin Qing''er and Su Mei be born early?"


    If their daughter was born in this way, it seems, not bad?Then wait for Lin Qing''er to grow up and give her another bite. Does Zhao Ling''er also have it?


    Ahem~~ Monkey King blinked immediately and looked at Zi Xuan: "There are methods, but you can think about it. This is also a life."


    Zi Xuan suddenly fell silent after hearing this, and immediately seemed to have made up her mind, saying: "It''s fine if you are not pregnant. If you are pregnant, I intend to give birth to her. This is caused by my irresponsibility. Things, after being a Nuwa, I can''t do things that are in vain for my life."


    "Then I am born or not? Master, I am up to you." Xiao Hong looked at Monkey King pitifully.


    "Maybe I can be pregnant. If I am pregnant, then give birth. Isn''t it just a pair of chopsticks? I can afford it."


    Chang''e was speechless when she listened to the side, and she patted her chest secretly to rejoice. Fortunately, she didn''t drink, otherwise she would be the same as the two of them.


    Similarly, Solanum is very fortunate on the sidelines.


    But at this moment, they suddenly saw a man and a woman flying from the sky with colorful clouds. When they landed in front of Monkey King, they actually kneeled on one knee: "I didn''t expect the benefactor to come to the mansion. The little god is really surprised, please The benefactor went to the mansion with me to give a narration to express the grace of the benefactor that day to save lives."


    Zi Xuan looked at the men and women who suddenly knelt down, with a look of surprise, this cave master actually knew Big Brother Wukong?Still showing such respect?


    "Oh~ this is quite surprising. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Monkey King looked at the man and woman in front of him, really surprised. These two people were not other people. He was saved and liberated in the gods before The two dragons, unexpectedly, they actually lived in the lower realm here...

 3535 Chapter 25 Naming

    The dragon girl glanced at the son and mother Lingquan, and looked at Sun Wukong and his group with some worry: "Did you guys drink this spring water?"


    Monkey King glanced at Zi Xuan and Xiao Hong, and said, "They both drank it indeed."


    The dragon girl was immediately surprised: "How can this be so! This is the spiritual spring of the son and mother, which has the effect of increasing the probability of fertility for our dragons, but if ordinary people drink it, they will be pregnant. Longhai, you go to the west of the road. Go, get the Luotai Spring for these two people."


    Long Hai nodded solemnly, and was about to fly away, but was stopped by Zi Xuan: "Thank you for your kindness, but it doesn''t have to be that way. If we are really pregnant, how can we take these two lives so casually? , It was born."


    "This..." Long Hai immediately raised a respect, but still looked at Monkey King and asked for his opinion.


    Monkey King: "You two don''t care about this, and you don''t need to blame yourself."


    Even Monkey King said the same, Long Hai could only nod his head, and made a gesture of invitation: "In that case, five, please follow my house."


    Now that they are all here, Monkey King did not delay.


    Along the way, I saw all kinds of spiritual flowers and grasses densely covered, and Xiao Hong''s eyes flashed when she saw it: "Oh my God, the treasures of heaven and earth can be seen everywhere, this is too exaggerated!"


    The dragon girl smiled: "On weekdays, I have nothing to do. My husband and I can only weed and weed. After thousands of years, it has become like this. If you have anything to see, please feel free to Just pick it, even if you take it all away, it doesn''t hurt."


    This is how lavish, of course, this is only limited to Monkey King. If you are someone else, even if you pick a flower and a plant, you will probably greet their husbands and wives in revenge. Dragons, but they are all misfortunes and like to collect treasures. Therefore, every dragon is extremely rich, and therefore, no matter which world they are in, the monks like to slay dragons.


    I don¡¯t want to say that I am covered in treasures, and my family is even more exaggerated.


    Therefore, as time goes by, there are fewer and fewer dragons.


    "Can you really pick it at will?" Xiao Hong looked at it with surprise, a little bit ready to move.


    "Of course." One of the long posters laughed: "You are all companions of the benefactor, so naturally you don''t need to be polite. The lives and freedoms of our husband and wife are bestowed by the benefactor. There are some foreign objects, so what a mess."


    "Then I''m not welcome!" Xiaohong immediately rushed into the medicine field flower garden. She was just a little demon before. She has never seen such an exaggerated sight. It is inevitable to be a little gaffe.


    Even Solanum and Zi Xuan were a little moved when they saw it, but they were more reserved and didn''t go with them.


    As for Chang''e and Kui Yu, the two of them still don''t like the things here.


    When they came to the mansion, the Long Hai couple naturally treated them with the best spirit fruit spirit wine. Zi Xuan finally saw what luxury was. After this meal, she felt that she was about to break through.


    As she crossed her legs to absorb the practice, she felt a sudden vomiting, causing her eyebrows to wrinkle slightly, feeling it carefully, touching her obviously slightly raised belly, and sighed softly, as expected. The bid was won.


    At the same time, when Monkey King was chatting and drinking with Na Longhai, Xiao Hong ran towards Monkey King holding a push of the spirit grass, her expression anxious: "Master, look, look, big, big, I am pregnant with the master. Baby!"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he immediately gave her a white look: "You little vixen." He said, and looked at Zi Xuan on the side: "Zixuan, how about you?"


    Zi Xuan didn''t reply, but just got up and touched her obviously bulging belly with a complex expression on her face. There is no need to explain this situation.


    When the dragon girl saw this, she looked envious. Their husband and wife had been working hard to have an offspring, and even did not hesitate to get this son and mother Lingquan as an aid to improve the chance of pregnancy, but these thousands of years have passed. Still no improvement, but Zi Xuan was pregnant with the two in one bite, can she not envy it?


    "It''s fine if you are also an ordinary person." Long Nuv said with emotion, then she looked at Zi Xuan and the two girls and suggested: "Since both of them plan to give birth to a child, have you taken this name?"


    "Name? That''s right~" Xiaohong blinked her charming big eyes immediately and hugged Monkey King''s arm seductively: "Master, you can get this name."


    Monkey King pretended to meditate for a while, and said, "Then call it Su Mei."


    "Su Mei? Why do you have the surname Su? I don''t have the surname Su. I think the surname is better."


    Kui Yu glared at her immediately: "You still want to have a last name with the owner, you want to be beautiful."


    Monkey King smiled and touched Xiaohong''s head: "Your last name will be Su from now on."


    "Su Mei, Su Hong? Well, since it is the surname given by the master, then my surname will be Su." As he said, he stroked his stomach and whispered: "Su Mei, Su Mei, listen Are you here? You will be called Su Mei from now on~ We must be born soon, and our mother and daughter can serve the master together in the future."


    Hearing the words, Long Hai immediately looked stunned. It''s no wonder that the adults didn''t mind giving birth to the child. It turned out that the idea was so powerful, and he immediately looked admiring Sun Wukong.


    Monkey King looked at Long Hai with an expression of admiration. He didn''t know what nasty thoughts he was thinking, and immediately glared at him angrily. It seems that this guy is not so serious on the surface.


    Zi Xuan immediately looked at Monkey King expectantly: "Big Brother Wukong, maybe you also give my child a name."


    Monkey King pretended to be meditating for a while, and said, "Why is it called Qinger?"


    "Qing''er...Qing''er..." Zi Xuan read a few words carefully, always feeling that the more she reads the name, the more she likes it, and she nodded immediately: "This name sounds good, I like it very much."


    As for why Sun Wukong took the name of a girl before she was born, Zi Xuan was not surprised at all. After being a Nuwa, she would only give birth to daughters. This is a destiny.


    But Su Hong looked curious: "Why is the girl''s name again? Master, are sister Zixuan and I both pregnant with girls?"


    "Don''t you know?" The Dragon Girl immediately explained: "Whether it is the river water of the son and mother, or the spirit spring of the son and mother, they are all extremely yin things, so after drinking it, the daughters will be born, no There will be boys."


    "There is such a thing?" Su Hong was very surprised.


    The Dragon Girl continued: "Moreover, this pregnancy is very short. The baby will be born in about seven days."


    Su Hong looked surprised: "Seven days? So fast?"


    On the contrary, Zi Xuan''s expression was calm. It was only a long time after they drank the mother-in-law Lingquan, and their belly was big. It was reasonable within seven days...

 3536 Chapter 26 The Lady of the Night

    In the dead of night, Zi Xuan sat alone on a mountain, looking at the full moon in the night sky, stroking her growing belly, a little in a daze, although she had decided to give birth to the child, but she had not yet become a good person. Mother''s preparation is somewhat complicated in her heart.


    It¡¯s hard for my child to marry in the future, right?


    Thinking of this, the figure of Monkey King suddenly appeared in her mind, and she couldn''t help but sigh.


    Because Zi Xuan and Su Hong were inconvenient to move, Sun Wukong decided to stay here and leave after the child was born.


    "What do you think about not sleeping so late?" Sun Wukong patted Zi Xuan on the shoulder and sat side by side with her.


    "It''s nothing, I just can''t sleep..." After a pause, Zi Xuan suddenly turned her head and stared at Sun Wukong deeply: "If I give birth to a child, would you dislike me?"


    "Disgusting? Where do you start?" Monkey King smiled: "It''s too late to like."


    "Really?" Zi Xuan''s eyes suddenly became extremely bright: "Aren''t you comforting me?"


    "How is it possible? This is what I said from the bottom of my heart." Monkey King looked at Zi Xuan and laughed, "This is a big profit."


    "Really..." Zi Xuan''s face suddenly showed a happy smile: "Thank you, I feel much better now."


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he stretched out one hand immediately, and the Nine Heavens Profound Girl Crown and the Nine Heavens Profound Girl Dress appeared in his hands: "After Nu Wa, due to fate, life is rough, especially after there is a future, it will inevitably come with disaster. Therefore, these two treasures are presented to you for self-defense."


    "this is?"


    "The Nine Heavens Profound Girl Crown and the Nine Heavens Profound Girl''s neon skirt are not the kind of copycats made in the world, but the genuine products at a fair price."


    "Genuine?!!!" Zi Xuan immediately looked surprised when she heard the words. She just took it and held it in her hand, and she felt the full spiritual power contained in it: "What a huge spiritual power, isn''t it true? Where did you get it? Legend has it that this is something that belongs to the Nine Heavens Profound Girl!"


    Monkey King laughed: "Of course I personally picked it off from the Nine Heavens Profound Girl."


    "Don''t tell me." Zi Xuan gave Sun Wukong a blank look and took it off from the Nine Heavens Profound Girl?She didn''t believe this: "But you really intend to give it to me such a precious thing?" Zi Xuan looked at Monkey King unblinkingly: "You don''t like me?"


    "Yes, give a chance." Monkey King laughed.


    "Well, because you are so caring, then I will not make it difficult for you to give you a chance to pursue me." Zi Xuan smiled slightly, her speech and actions are very free and easy, worthy of the sister paper from Miao Village. After accepting two pieces of equipment, she knew that since Sun Wukong had said so, she had made up her mind to give it to her, and refused to use it.


    Monkey King: "Don''t you show me it?"


    Zi Xuan got up, looked around, and when she found no one, she immediately took off her coat and put on the Nine Heavens Profound Girl''s neon clothes group. In an instant, her whole person''s temperament became fascinating, like that Ban the immortal.


    "Not bad, this dress really suits you." Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up and he was very satisfied. The Nine Heavens Profound Girl''s neon clothes group was like tailor-made for her, it fits too well.


    "Diao is beautiful, it''s just too fancy." Zi Xuan looked at the floating ribbons all over her body. She was so embarrassed to wear them out and walk around in the street.


    "This is a divine tool, you can change various styles at will according to the master''s will, you may wish to try it silently in your heart."


    Zi Xuan immediately moved her heart, but she saw that the group of nine-day mysterious women''s neon clothes changed instantly, and the main color full of Miao breath was purple clothing on her body.


    Upon seeing this, Sun Wukong immediately took the Nine Heavens Profound Female Crown from her hand, transformed it into a bun, and personally put it on her.


    At this moment, Zi Xuan''s temperament has changed, with her high hair rounded in a bun on the back of her head, and her long hair tied into two braids. Her gentle and generous temperament makes people appreciate a mature demeanor.


    "Does it look good?" Zi Xuan turned around in front of Monkey King, looking at him expectantly.


    "It''s still worth mentioning." Monkey King gave a thumbs up directly: "Mai Mei Mei Mei Mei-these two pieces of equipment are really suitable for you."


    Zi Xuan''s face suddenly showed a happy smile upon hearing this.


    But Monkey King made a move, and the Profound Sky God Blade appeared in his hand: "Come on, now that the clothes are available, this weapon can''t be missing."


    Looking at the weapon in Monkey King''s hand, Zi Xuan immediately looked astonished: "This style is not the legendary God Blade of the Sky?"


    "Replace it like a fake." Monkey King smiled and handed Zi Xuan the Profound Sky Blade.


    Zi Xuan took it and looked at it carefully. The sharpness and spiritual power contained in it made her a little scalp numb, and this style is exactly the type she likes, how can Brother Wukong even know what kind of weapon she likes ?Do you really like her?


    But Zi Xuan was too embarrassed to take so much: "I already like this skirt and crown, this weapon, just forget it."


    "Take it, I don''t need such a weapon, I won''t give it to you, I will keep the mold?"


    "This..." Seeing Sun Wukong''s resolute attitude, if he refuses again, will he be angry?Zi Xuan had to accept it.


    Monkey King: "It''s getting too early, go and rest quickly. You can''t stay up late in your current state."


    Zi Xuan nodded and greeted Monkey King before going back to the room.


    After Zi Xuan left, the Solanum ran out from nowhere, looking at Monkey King, lowered her head, and whispered in a low voice: "I have been wearing this suit for hundreds of years..."


    The tone is shy and quiet, and the expression is self-evident.


    "Huh? Blue clothes and blue hair, this is Blue Sunflower..." Monkey King didn''t look surprised when he saw the state of Solanum at this time.


    In the beginning, the nightshade was fighting with the candle-bearing dragon to meet with Monkey King, so she was a red sunflower at that time. This blue sunflower appeared in front of him for the first time, and it was more quiet than the red sunflower.


    Looking at Lan Kui, Monkey King smiled back, and immediately put out an extra dress in his hand, and handed it to her: "Of course I will not forget yours, do you like it?"


    "Wow~ it''s my favorite fairy dress with wide sleeves!" Lan Kui immediately looked surprised: "Thank you, Brother Wukong, I like it very much."


    Then, with a slender hand, the wide-sleeved fairy skirt was instantly worn on her body, revealing her gentle, shy and quiet temperament to the fullest.


    "Does it look good?" Lan Kui also looked at Monkey King expectantly.


    "Good-looking good-looking!"


    "Compared with Sister Zixuan, which one is better?"


    Monkey King: "..."


    I think you are shy and quiet, how can you like to embarrass people...

 3537 Chapter 27 Qinger and Su Mei

    Just as Monkey King was meditating on how to make things sound, the aura of the heaven and earth of this Fang Xiaotiandi suddenly began to surge in a violent wind, converging towards a floating island not far away.


    Lan Kui: "This movement... is the location of the child-mother spiritual spring..."


    "Let''s take a look." Monkey King grabbed Lan Kui''s slender hand and took a step forward, instantly appearing on the floating island.


    Seeing Monkey King appearing, Long Hai and his wife immediately saluted Monkey King: "Sorry, Lord Wukong, I will disturb you to rest."


    Lan Kui looked curious: "What are you?"


    Looking at the nightshade whose hair color suddenly changed, the dragon girl was curious, but she didn''t ask much, and explained: "This child and mother spirit spring is almost exhausted, we are making a supplement."


    "Supplement?" Obviously, the movement here also attracted Zi Xuan and the others. After listening to Long Nu''s explanation, Zi Xuan looked curious: "Is this son and mother Lingquan made by man?"


    The Long Hai couple glanced at each other, and the Dragon Girl explained: "This Zimu Lingquan was developed by our clan based on the characteristics of the Zimu River. You also know that ancient beasts like us have extremely low birth rates. Keeping offspring and revitalizing our clan, this is the birth of this child and mother spirit spring; therefore, wherever there is this child and mother spirit spring, it must be left by my dragon clan."


    Zi Xuan heard the words, her face was stunned: "So, it''s no wonder that in the wild history, the legends about the son and mother of the spirit spring have been exhausted, is it because there is no dragon?"


    "Yes, this spiritual spring uses a little less, and after it is used up, it must be refined and supplemented again." said the dragon girl, walking to the stone platform next to the spiritual spring and dripping a drop of her dragon blood on the stone. In the formation of the platform, the mysterious array on it was immediately activated, and the dazzling beam of light instantly rushed up into the sky, as if it had pierced the sky of this small cave, and the aura from the outside world also crazily poured in from that cave. Inhaled by that mysterious formation, purified, refined...


    After a while, I saw that the thirsty child-mother Lingquan suddenly had a stream of spring water flowing out, filling the small depression in the bay.


    "It''s amazing, is this child-mother Lingquan actually made from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth?" Su Hong was surprised and admired when she saw this scene.


    Dragon Girl: "Because it is pure life energy, once it encounters the mother body, new life will naturally evolve. Of course, this is only for ordinary people, and our dragons, because of their special physique, are able to experience this energy independently. Absorbed, so it can only increase the pregnancy rate over time."


    "You really deserve to be the Dragon Clan, and I will let you study such a formation." Zi Xuan exclaimed about this. Nuwa fabricated people to make people, blowing a breath of immortality can give life and become a person, although this formation method Not so exaggerated, but there is a bit of essence, after being a Nuwa, she has to admire.


    But also, I feel a little sorry for the dragons. Such a powerful race has only left one or two offspring for millions of years. This shows that the pregnancy rate is low. If it is a human being, it is estimated that it will be able to form a superpower. .


    "In front of Nuwa, it''s a bit tricky, forgive me." Long Hai couple looked modest.


    In front of Monkey King, they didn''t dare to be arrogant, because they knew very well that the man in front of him was even the emperor of heaven who had degraded the power of the world.


    "Okay, go back and rest." Having seen enough of the excitement, Monkey King greeted him and left immediately.


    Looking at the back of Monkey King and the others, Long Hai whispered: "Madam, let''s go to rest, too." The Dragon Girl immediately lowered her head and took a sip of Lingquan, and both left with Longhai, probably in a hurry to build a dragon. .


    The peaceful time passed so quickly, and soon, seven days passed.


    With the successive crying in the room, Qing''er and Su Mei were born one after another.


    With his two children in his arms, Monkey King had a smile on his face. The two children were delivered by him personally. There was no way. No one here understood this, so Monkey King had to go into battle himself.


    "I heard the sound, let me see, let me see!"


    The room door was pushed aside with a bang, and Kui Yu rushed in anxiously, looking at the two children in Sun Wukong''s hands, her eyes flashed, especially when she saw one of them, she was surprised:" Wow~ Fox Ears and Foxtail, this must be Su Mei!"


    But isn''t it? This Su Mei was born like a fox ear of a Western Orc.


    "Let me see, let me see." Because it''s the spirit demon, his cultivation is pretty good, so Su Hong doesn''t look weak.


    Monkey King handed the two children to Zi Xuan and Su Hong respectively, and the two of them held the children in their arms, and their faces showed a maternal glow.


    "Hehe~~It''s so cute." Su Hong looked at the child in her arms, feeling happy. The owner must really like this look.


    But Zi Xuan was holding Qing''er in her arms, and in her happiness, she was also full of complexity and inexplicable. She just became a mother like this, she didn''t even have a home.


    However, her emotions had just risen, and the noise of the surrounding Kui Yu and the others had made the noise completely clean.


    Monkey King looked at the daughters who were vying to hold the two children, and was afraid of breaking their expression. He smiled and shook his head. With a wave of his hand, the table filled the table with all kinds of supplements: "Bring them to the children. , You two come and eat something."


    "I want the master to feed it." Su Hong looked at Monkey King pitifully.


    "Okay, you are up to your requirements today." Sun Wukong smiled, and Zi Xuan also blushed, enjoying Sun Wukong''s personal feeding.


    The scene of spreading dog food here was obviously ignored by Kui Yu and the others. Now they only had Qing''er and Su Mei in their eyes.


    "Can you let me hug?" Dragon Girl rubbed her hands and looked at her eagerly. She was the one who wanted children the most, but unfortunately, she has not been able to do so. Now that she sees the birth of two children, she is really impatient.


    Kui Yu and the others were considerate and hugged her two children, and then they went into the snatch.


    Next, Sun Wukong and the others stayed here for three more days. With the treasures of heaven and earth given by Sun Wukong as a nourishment, Zi Xuan and Su Hong both recovered very quickly, and even their cultivation bases increased by a lot .


    "Are you really leaving? How about staying a little longer?"


    After learning that Sun Wukong and the others were about to leave, the Dragon Girl was embarrassed. After a few days, she didn''t have the chance to hold the two children several times. I really wanted to hold them a few more times.


    "No, we''ve been staying for a long time, and we should leave." Monkey King didn''t have the slightest nostalgia about this, because he was a master who couldn''t be idle...

 3538 Chapter 28: The beginning of the plot

    The Dragon Girl looked at the departure of Monkey King and others, her face was full of loss.


    Seeing this, Long Hai picked her up: "Madam, since you like children so much, let''s work harder."


    "Hate, it''s still daytime."


    The Dongfu, which had been lively for more than ten days, once again restored its former calm.


    In the mountain stream, Chang''e looked at the two children held by Zixuan and Su Hong, and said softly to Monkey King: "Master Wukong, Qing''er and Mei''er have not yet reached the full moon. It is not suitable to travel long distances with us. Or, let''s go back. Come, we will be traveling after their full moon, how about?"


    Sun Wukong thought for a while and thought it would be fine. When Qinger and the others are full of the moon, the Xiansan plot is about to begin: "OK, then go back first."


    As he said, with a thought, he appeared under the sacred tree in an instant.


    Xi Yao, who was taking care of the sacred tree, was surprised to see the sudden appearance of Monkey King: "Big Brother Wukong, you are coming back so soon... uh?"


    Halfway through the conversation, she suddenly saw Zi Xuan and Su Hong holding the child in a daze. Didn''t they, this time in the lower realm, did they even have the child?


    "Here?" Zi Xuan looked at the suddenly changing scene, with surprise and doubt on her face, and even felt that the aura here is so many times richer than before. At first glance, it is an extraordinary place.


    Su Hong took a deep breath, her face full of intoxication: "Wow~ It''s so rich in heaven and earth aura, even breathing becomes more comfortable!"


    "We will live here for the time being, and we will leave after a month. If it is not necessary, don''t walk around at will, and practice here with peace of mind. This is a great opportunity for you." Monkey King did not want to reveal his identity prematurely. , Otherwise after learning the identity of Monkey King, they are afraid that they will lose the motivation to move forward and practice hard.


    Take Su Hong as an example. Her master is so awesome and can become a god in a word, so why is she working hard?Sun Wukong didn''t want her to have such a heart, so for the time being, let''s hide it first. As long as they don''t tell, Zi Xuan and Su Hong will definitely not know that this is actually the God Realm.


    Zi Xuan and Monkey King were not worried, but Su Hong had to practice.


    "Yes!" Zixuan and Su Hong nodded solemnly. The concentration of spiritual energy here made them feel that this place is not simple, it is also an excellent place for cultivation, and within a month, it will definitely be able to make progress by leaps and bounds. .


    "Master Wukong, I will leave for a while. I haven''t been home for a while. I have to go see the rabbit I raised." Chang''e knew that Monkey King didn''t want to reveal his identity, so what he said was very vague.


    "Yutu?" Monkey King secretly said and nodded: "There are also many versions of Yutu, and I don''t know if the Yutu is a male or a female? If it is a male, it will be necessary to burn the rabbit''s head and legs."


    A white jade rabbit in the Guanghan Palace was eating fresh vegetable leaves in the fairy grass vegetable garden, and shivered in vain. The hair all over her body was erected, and she was scared to look around vigilantly: "Who is it? Who was playing Bentutu''s idea? My poor master, Yutu missed you so much. I don''t know where that adult kidnapped you, and he hasn''t come back yet."


    Time just passed day by day, perhaps because the spirit of the gods was too high, and there were various spirit grass juices for food, Qing''er and Su Mei grew up amazingly, but within ten days, it was okay and able to leave.


    On this day, two little girls were playing and playing and climbed up the sacred tree. Su Mei plucked a sacred tree fruit and threw it at Qing''er. In the middle of Qing''er''s forehead, Qing''er yelled from the tree. Fell down.


    This scene happened to be seen by Xi Yao, and she was taken aback. She hurriedly rushed to catch Qing''er, but the fruit of the sacred tree seemed to have lost some kind of restraint, and fell quickly to the mortal world.


    "!!!" Xi Yao was shocked immediately, put Qing''er down, and was about to chase the falling fruit of the sacred tree, but was stopped by the appearance of Monkey King: "Forget it, Xi Yao, this is God''s will , Just let her go."


    Xi Yao nodded when he heard the words, not saying more. The fruit of the sacred tree was one that Sun Wukong cared very much about. Since Big Brother Wukong said that, he must have his own arrangements, so she couldn''t help asking more.


    On the contrary, Monkey King looked at the fruit of the sacred tree that fell into the mortal world with a smile on his mouth. In the original book, the fruit of the sacred tree was portrayed by Xi Yao''s longing for Feipeng and was shaped by her as Xuejian into the mortal world. Qing''er and Su Mei threw her into the mortal world during a fight. It seems that the world has begun to correct, and the story of Xian San is about to begin.


    "What''s wrong, are Qing''er and Mei''er in trouble again?"


    Zi Xuan and Su Hong, who were still cultivating, rushed over, but when they saw the missing fruit on the sacred tree, their hearts jumped: "It won''t be that fruit being..."


    "It''s okay." Sun Wukong waved his hand indifferently, and then looked at Xi Yao: "But you can watch closely next, don''t worry about it, or the Xuan Girl must be crazy."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll guard it day and night, and I won''t let it lose one more." Xi Yao nodded solemnly, knowing that if the sacred tree had one less fruit before the change, she would inevitably be severely punished by the Emperor, but With Big Brother Wukong in the background, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl didn''t dare to do anything to her. It was just where she was doing her job, so there should be no accidents.


    Zi Xuan knew that Qing''er and Su Mei had gotten into trouble, and she was embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Monkey King smiled and hugged Qing''er and Su Mei, and said: "It''s okay, let alone a fruit, as long as they like it, it won''t be a problem to pull up the tree."


    Zi Xuan immediately looked helpless after hearing this: "Don''t spoil the two of them, you should be punished if you do something wrong."


    The two little girls seemed to understand, and immediately retracted into Monkey King''s arms.


    Sun Wukong looked at Zi Xuan and Su Hong, and said, "We are watching these two girls. You two should hurry up and practice. The January period is about to come, and we will have to leave when that happens."


    The two women nodded immediately after hearing the words. The ten days of cultivation naturally made them feel the extraordinary here. The ten days of cultivation are worthy of the previous decades of cultivation, and the next time will be available. Hurry up, don''t waste it.


    In this way, ordinary and simple days passed day by day. Soon, Qing''er and Su Mei had a full moon, and it was time for Sun Wukong to decide to leave.


    In Yuzhou City, Sun Wukong took Zi Xuan and the others into an inn and sat down, when they heard the two people at the side table whispering: "Have you heard, the Shushan Immortal Sword Sect has recently suffered a major disaster...". .

 3539 Chapter 29 Dream Tapir

    "Who did you hear? The Shushan Immortal Sword Sect is a great sect of the Immortal Mountain. Who can make them suffer this disaster?"


    "Don''t believe it. At this time, there has been a lot of rumors in the Shushan area. It is estimated that it will not be long before it will reach the entire Central Plains."


    "It''s true? Let''s listen, what is going on?"


    "It seems like it was the Demon Respect Building, who broke into Shushan alone and fought a battle with the head of Shushan. The two were evenly matched, each winning or losing, but the Demon Respect Building took the treasure of the Shushan Town School-Zhen Yaojian. It can be said to have lost a big face."


    "No? Your news is a bit unreliable! Dignified Demon Venerable, broke into Shu Mountain alone, just for a sword?"


    "What is a sword, that is the treasure of the Shushan Town School-the town monster sword! Legend is the sword of the gods!"


    Sun Wukong listened to the two people at the side table talking, his expression moved slightly, that heavy building was really not an ordinary obsession with Fei Peng, without the magic sword, he actually broke into the mountain of Shu, and directly took the town¡¯s treasure town monster sword. Snatch it over, it is indeed the devil''s own way of doing things, it is really bold and crazy.


    And that Shushan''s head can actually match the Demon Respect Building?Who is Chonglou?That is one of the strongest players in the entire fairy sword series. Although he can''t display his full strength in the human world, it can be matched with him, and the strength must be the ceiling of the human world.


    Moreover, even if it is a ceiling-level existence of average strength, it is impossible to be an opponent of the Demon Respect Building. It can be matched with the Demon Respect Building. In this human world, Monkey King can only think of one person, that is, being demoted to the mortal world. Fuxi, the emperor of heaven, is the only one who can have this qualification. No one else can do it.


    "It seems that because of me, that Ming Feng has become the current head of Shushan." Without using magical powers, Monkey King can guess the whole story.


    Zi Xuan smiled and shook her head when she heard the words: "This rumor is really exaggerated. Even if the head of Shushan''s cultivation base is good, it is impossible to tie with the Demon Respect Building..."


    With that, she shook her head funny again.


    After being a Nuwa, she has naturally heard the legend of the Demon Respect Building. Rumor has it that he is an extremely troublesome role along with the God Realm. How can it be compared to the head of Shushan Mountain?Therefore, she does not believe this unreliable rumor.


    When Chang''e heard this, she smiled, and naturally thought of things. The head of Shushan must be Ming Feng, and it can only be Ming Feng to be equal in the human world and the Demon Respect Building.


    You know, Ming Feng is the reincarnation of the Emperor of Heaven. If his Demon Respect Building knows that he is equivalent to the Emperor Fuxi, he will probably wake up even dreaming.


    At this moment, the opposite side of the street suddenly became very noisy, and a large number of people eating melons swarmed towards the same place.


    When Kui Yu saw it, he was very curious: "What seems to be happening outside, let''s go and take a look."


    When Monkey King stepped aside the crowd and walked in, he saw five monks dressed as Shushan disciples facing a young girl in the crowd. The young girl covered her right hand wound with her left hand. The sleeves of her clothes were covered with blood stains. He was obviously injured. light.


    Seeing this scene, Monkey King looked helpless about it: "Why do you always encounter such things recently?"


    He could tell at a glance that the girl was a demon, but her body made Monkey King a little surprised, and she turned out to be an extremely rare Mengmo.


    Mengmo, the demon that only appeared in the Fourth Immortal Middle School, they should have migrated to the fantasy underworld thousands of years ago, how could they still appear in the human world?


    In this regard, Monkey King had to sigh with emotion: "It seems that my appearance has caused a lot of changes in this world. Xian San Zhong actually ran out of the demon of Xian Si."


    "Huh ~ evildoer! Now it''s up to you where you go!"


    "You humans, why are you so unreasonable?" The banshee was obviously angry and angry: "I just came to buy something, and it didn''t harm people, why bother to force you!"


    The Shushan disciple can be described as awe-inspiring: "Huh~ A demon is a demon, who knows what kind of heart you are? Now that you have encountered it, you should take it for the people, so that you don''t hurt people again!"


    The Shushan disciple with the sword eyebrow star next to him heard the words, but his brows frowned slightly: "Junior, Master once said that there are good people and bad people, and there are good monsters and bad monsters. We are so indiscriminate. We are so indiscriminate. Teaches you."


    When the Shushan disciple heard this, he immediately said with a mellow expression: "Brother Changqing, Master really taught us this way, and I have always kept it in my heart, but you know that recently in Yuzhou city, people frequently say that they see a demon in a dream. She woke up in the middle of the night and couldn''t sleep even when she was there. We also found out the details of this demon. It is the Dream Tapir who feeds on dreams. She disturbs people''s livelihood so much and makes people uneasy. I didn''t wrong her."


    "Oh~ That guy turned out to be Xu Changqing?" Sun Wukong heard that person''s name, and couldn''t help but fix his gaze on the Shushan disciple with the sword eyebrow star. Seeing that his dress was really different from other disciples, it was especially prominent.


    Because of the absence of Zi Xuan''s existence, he was not expelled from the teacher''s door like in the original book.


    The banshee heard this, and was immediately furious: "You nonsense, our dream tapir can indeed communicate in dreams, feed on dreams that devour people, and eat moon as spirit, but our dream tapir will not harm people, nor will it Easily peek into the dreams of others. If the nightmare is swallowed, it is beneficial to others, but how can it be harmful?"


    "This--" Xu Changqing and the others immediately showed hesitation. This banshee did not look like a bad one, but the monster was cunning and changeable, and they did not dare to let it go easily.


    "Hey~ these Shushan disciples are really..." Seeing this picture, Zi Xuan immediately remembered her experience, and was about to step forward to say a few words for the banshee, but she heard the crowd suddenly commotion. "What? That girl turned out to be a demon?"


    "No wonder she looks so beautiful! It turns out to be a monster!!"


    "Oh, monsters can eat people! Run!"


    "Several Taoist leaders, what are you doing in a daze? Catch the demon quickly!"


    "Daoist, catch the demon!"


    "This¡ª" Xu Changqing was in trouble for a while listening to the voices of the people around him.


    "Senior Brother Changqing, what should we do? At this time, if we release this demon, we will probably have the reputation of Shushan...or else, should we catch it first?"


    The banshee listened to the shouts of the surrounding crowd, and saw the indecisive expressions of the Shushan disciples. There was a bad sound in the secret path, and her figure instantly turned into a wisp of blue smoke, fleeing into the distance.


    "Monster, where to go!" Seeing this situation, Xu Changqing, who was still hesitating, immediately shouted, and Yu Jian chased after him.

 3540 Chapter Thirty First Meet

    Yongan pawnshop, Sedum looked at everything happening on the street through the window, turned around and put his gaze on a sword placed on the table, his expression was very nervous: "This sword will not be what those Shushan disciples are looking for. Town Demon Sword, right?"


    This sword is unusually sharp and is cast by the fusion of unknown material and meteorite god iron. With Sedum¡¯s ability to sign treasures, it is extraordinary at first glance. In addition, the recent Shushan disciples have been so active, thinking about the hearsay, Jing The sky is not stupid, it is natural to associate the two together.


    "Then the red-haired monster who pawned this sword, wouldn''t it be the Demon Venerable?" Jingtian thought was rejected by him in an instant: "How is that possible, it doesn''t make sense, that guy has worked so hard. I went to Shushan and grabbed the Town Demon Sword, but then pawned it with a penny? This is unreasonable, unless that guy''s head is broken, otherwise it is absolutely impossible. I must be thinking too much, yes, it must be, this sword is impossible It''s the Town Demon Sword!"


    Sedum picked up the Demon Sword, the inexplicable sense of familiarity appeared again: "Strange, why does this sword feel a sense of familiarity every time I pick it up? I can''t figure it out..."


    Sedum shook his head and hung the Town Demon Sword carefully on the wall.


    on the street.


    "Brother Wukong." The kind-hearted Lan Kui looked at Monkey King hopefully, hoping that he could help.


    Sun Wukong smiled and rubbed her head: "There is no need to worry. I think the female demon''s cultivation level is not bad. Although it has been injured, it will not be caught. Let''s find an inn first. Let¡¯s ask about accommodation tonight."


    "Indeed." Zi Xuan nodded in agreement: "I think that banshee has strong power and is still superior to those few people. I am afraid that it can''t bear to hurt people, so they were hurt. These Shushan disciples... oh, when? Humans and demons can coexist peacefully and understand each other. They are no longer hostile as they are now."


    Monkey King: "This is the world''s law of survival. If you want to do it, it is almost impossible. Even if you do it, it will not be eradicated. The contradiction will still exist. This is like, you tell people not to eat meat, for a while. Maybe it can, but after a long time, can you bear it?"


    Zi Xuan sighed again when she heard this.


    "Don''t think so much." Monkey King patted Zi Xuan''s shoulder and said: "After being a Nuwa, you have a compassionate heart, I can understand, but don''t be too much, you know, even in this world Without you, the world is still changing and moving forward, so there is no need to live so hard."


    Zi Xuan nodded thoughtfully, without saying much.


    The group returned to the inn again.


    It was late at night, and Zi Xuan and the others had already coaxed Qing''er and the others to sleep. Monkey King walked out of the room alone, went to the roof, and looked up at the starry sky: "Sister Xing, how is things going?"


    "I have been drawn to one, and now I am rushing to the next destination. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I am afraid that you will have to come forward at that time. Don¡¯t look sick at that time. You will be very sick. Shame."


    "Don''t worry, my injury is more than half healed."


    "Oh~ okay so fast? It seems that you are not only patronizing girls."


    "I am this image in your eyes?"


    "Don''t pretend, I watched you walk all the way, what kind of virtue do you have, I don''t know?"


    "...Fine, you are busy, if you have something, just say it, goodbye."


    Monkey King stretched out, got up and stood up, but suddenly saw a black shadow flashing past the roof of the house, drifting into a house and caught Monkey King''s attention: "Isn''t that the dream tapir banshee during the day?"


    With curiosity, Monkey King appeared in front of the window of the civilian house and looked inside, only to see that the magical power of the dream tapir banshee radiated from the hands of a sleeping civilian woman. Swallowing her anger and dreams.


    Seeing this, Monkey King immediately turned the window and entered: "You didn''t mean that dream tapirs are not harmful, so what are you doing now? It''s all about devouring dreams. You can even reduce her anger for several years. Life is over."


    When the banshee saw that she was discovered, she was immediately shocked, but she saw that she was an ordinary mortal. She breathed a sigh of relief, but did not relax her vigilance, her voice was extremely cold: "This is what you humans asked for, and I have repeatedly tolerated it. , You humans forced me into this field. No wonder I am! If I don''t recover from my injury quickly, I will never go back!"


    "Yes, Illusory Underworld is about to move, you really have to hurry up and go back."


    When the banshee heard this, she was immediately shocked: "You actually know the Underworld?!!!"


    I actually missed it, this guy is not a mortal?It''s such a sophisticated concealment method.


    "This person can''t stay."


    Almost in an instant, the banshee made a decision, and the killing intent radiated from her body, thinking that Monkey King had launched a merciless lore.


    "Really decisive."


    Monkey King stretched out one hand, grabbed her wrist, looked at her long nails as sharp as a sword, but smiled: "Don''t be so nervous, I am not hostile to you."


    "Hmph~ I''m not believing you humans anymore!" The banshee was unmoved, and immediately snorted, her other hand turned into a cold light, and she waved at Monkey King''s throat.


    It''s a pity that Sun Wukong still grabbed it easily with one hand, and then stretched out her finger to cut her wound. The pain caused the banshee''s body to tremble immediately, and she took a breath.


    "Look, after suffering such a severe injury, don''t move around at will." After saying that, Monkey King released his palm, and the banshee instantly backed away, looking at him with a vigilant expression.


    "I have said that I am not hostile to you. If so, you have already died."


    The banshee heard that, she fell silent immediately. Indeed, the seemingly ordinary human in front of him, his cultivation level was a bit terrifying, and she had no power to fight back in front of him.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I just don¡¯t want you to take one step wrong, to take a wrong step. You can¡¯t get involved in everyone because of a momentary frustration, hate everyone, people are good or bad, and the same is true for demons. Don¡¯t take a moment¡¯s anger. Wrong path."


    As he said, Monkey King waved his hand and the wound on the banshee recovered instantly.


    "this is?!!"


    Feeling that her injury had healed, the banshee was shocked.


    "The human environment is really complicated, and it''s not suitable for a simple monster like you. Now that you have healed from your injury, you should go back quickly."


    The banshee flew out of the window and suddenly turned around halfway: "What''s your name?"


    "Sun Wukong."


    "Monkey King...I remember that among human beings, there are indeed good people." The banshee shone into the night, and her long voice echoed in Monkey King''s ear: "My name is Chan You."

 3541 Chapter 31 See Tang Xue

    "Chanyou? This name is a bit familiar." Sun Wukong couldn''t help but was taken aback. He didn''t deliberately see through the identity of the banshee, so when she said the name, she was a little surprised: "Mengmo is from Illusory Underworld, also called Chan You, wouldn''t it be so coincidental?"


    Looking at the figure that had disappeared into the night, Sun Wukong was a little bit regretful: "If I knew it was her, I should leave a few more words. Forget it, since the good relationship has been established, it is not bad."


    Monkey King glanced at the woman who was still asleep, but smiled: "Ah~ the quality in ancient times is not bad, it''s my reward for saving you."


    Monkey King looked at him again, his figure flashed, he was already on the roof, and when he was about to go back, he saw a young girl hurriedly coming from far and near on the street, still following him. A strange flying creature about the size of a palm looks very cute.


    With such a familiar breath, Sun Wukong naturally recognized her identity at a glance: "It seems that I have good luck tonight. I met Chan You and saw the master of this trip."


    Sun Wukong immediately jumped and landed ten meters away from her. However, the other party was obviously very panicked at this time. He just hurriedly ran, and didn''t pay much attention to the front. With a''bang'', he hit him. On Sun Wukong''s body, he let out an exclamation of "Oh," and fell to the ground.


    The little thing flying in the air saw that its owner was knocked down, and immediately flew over and yelled''whooping'' around her. It was very concerned. It tried hard to lift her up, but it didn''t move. It was immediately full of anger. He stared at Monkey King, but the angry look had no deterrent effect, adding a touch of cuteness.


    "Is there something wrong with you guy? Why do you suddenly appear in front of me?" The young lady seemed to be very angry, touching her head with both hands, very angry.


    "..." Sun Wukong was speechless about this. I kept you ten meters away. Who knew you would run into it, and reached out and helped her up: "Are you okay?"


    The girl glared at Monkey King angrily: "Go and hit a wall fiercely."


    Well, it was a person that she hit hard, if it was a wall, she would have to lose half her life if she didn''t bump into it.


    "This is not the attitude you should have towards your own master." Monkey King looked at the girl in front of him and said.


    "Master?" When the girl heard the words, she immediately raised her head and stared at Monkey King with an angry look: "Whose do you think it belongs to..."


    However, when she and Monkey King looked at each other, it seemed as if something hidden in her body was activated, and an inexplicable sense of familiarity suddenly struck, causing her heartbeat to suddenly accelerate.


    This inexplicable feeling made her panic immediately, she quickly turned her eyes away and shouted coldly: "Whose master do you mean? Shameless! I''m Tangjiabao''s eldest lady, very powerful, being so rude and careful I shot you all over your head with a dart."


    It seems that she is a little scared in her heart. She obviously wants to embolden herself by saying this. It is strange that she is not afraid of encountering such a roadblocker this night and saying that it is your master.


    Monkey King: "What''s your name."


    "I..." The girl wanted to say,''Why should I tell you?'' However, when she came to her lips, she seemed to be not her own, and she changed her mouth involuntarily: "My name is Tang Xuejian..."


    Monkey King couldn''t help but smile: "It seems that your body is very honest."


    "Weird, I obviously didn''t want to say this!" Tang Xue saw that he looked at Monkey King with fear and alertness: "You, what did you do to me?"


    "I didn''t do anything. The reason why you listen to me like this is entirely out of your instinct." Monkey King said, turning around and walking towards the inn: "If you are curious and have doubts about your own life experience... "


    The Monkey King below is not talking about it, but his attitude is already obvious.


    "You, do you know my life experience?" However, Monkey King had already gone far and did not answer her words.


    Tang Xue saw the back of Monkey King walking away, her complexion changed. She was picked up by her grandfather on a snowy day. She only learned about it by overheard tonight and overheard a big secret. After being pursued, he hurriedly escaped from Tangjiabao.


    She was suspicious of her own life experience, but seeing that Monkey King was already far away, she immediately stomped her foot and ran after him: "Hey~ tell me, who are my parents? Why did they abandon him back then. Me? Say it!"


    "Don''t worry, now is not the time to talk."


    Sun Wukong endured Xuejian''s twittering questions all the way, and finally came to the inn, and lost some silver to the shopkeeper: "Open a room for her." After speaking, he turned to Tang Xue and said: "It''s late at night, something is going on. I¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow, and you should go and rest quickly."


    After speaking, he went upstairs to his room.


    Tang Xue was frantic when she saw it: "Hey, can you understand human speech? I don''t want any room, and tell me everything you know!"


    Unfortunately, Monkey King ignored her and shut the door with a bang.


    Seeing helplessness, Tang Xue had no choice but to go back to her room under the leadership of Xiaoer. She was actually tired after escaping for so long. Although there were many doubts in her heart, because she was too tired, she thought about it and fell asleep.


    When I got up the next day, I looked out the window that had already dawned. After a daze, I jumped up from the bed and rushed out of my room. I just saw that Monkey King¡¯s door was open. I was shocked, thinking that he had already left, and rushed in immediately. In an instant, I felt several pairs of eyes fixed on her, and immediately looked embarrassed: "Well, that, good morning..."


    "Wow, the fruit of the sacred tree, master, you found her so soon." After seeing Xue Jian, Kui Yu was surprised: "My name is Kui Yu, it''s your older sister, please call your sister soon."


    "Sister? You, are you my sister?" Tang Xue looked at Kui Yu with a dazed expression.


    "Of course, we both originated from the sacred tree, and we are naturally sisters. I was born before you, so you have to call my sister."


    "What is the fruit of the sacred tree?" Tang Xue frowned slightly when she saw Dai''s eyebrows, and her face was puzzled. Why did she feel that her life experience was a bit unusual?


    "To put it plainly, we are all the fruits of a tree, transformed because the master gave life to it, but there was an accident when you came into the world, and you accidentally fell to the mortal world. I didn''t expect the master to find you so soon. , That''s great!"


    Tang Xue heard this and became even more dazed: "You, you mean, I am a monster?" ..

 3542 Chapter 32 Tangjiabao

    "Monster? How could it be possible!" Kui Yu immediately shook his head: "We are the fruit of the sacred tree, the heaven and the earth and the gods, how can the monsters be comparable, but you seem to be just a mortal body, but it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as there is a master, you will become a fairy. God, it¡¯s just a matter of time."


    Zi Xuan looked at Tang Xue with a look of surprise, this one turned out to be the fruit that Qing''er threw away when she was fighting with Mei''er?She knew that that place must be extraordinary.


    "..." Tang Xue was a little at a loss at this moment. She originally just wanted to figure out the mystery of her own life experience, but she didn''t even think that she would not even be a human in the end. Can she believe these people?


    Tang Xue saw that he looked at Monkey King and his party carefully with both eyes, and saw that they all dressed extraordinary and seemed to be very powerful, if it could help him, that would be great, and his thoughts changed, and said: "Your words, I don¡¯t believe it very much. I have to ask my grandfather. If you can follow me to Tangjiapu..."


    Sun Wukong heard the words and looked at Tang Xue. This little girl has a lot of thoughts, but Tang Jiabao is not far away. It doesn''t matter if you walk with her until you are there. He stood up and said, "Okay, after all, I will raise you up. People, you really have to thank you in person, let¡¯s go."


    When Tang Xue heard this, she felt happy, and it was better for someone to help than if she was alone: ??"Come with me."


    Sun Wukong and his party followed Tang Xuejian all the way to Tangjiabao, but when Kuiyu saw that she had a gate and did not go, he led them around and walked back. He couldn''t help but look curious: "Xuejian, you are not from Tangjiabao. Miss? Do you not go through the back door at the front door?"


    Tang Xue saw that he looked around with a vigilant face and said: "Since his grandfather was sick and sick, Tang Jiabao has become strange, and even colluded with Pilitang. For safety, we''d better be careful."


    "That''s it?" Kui Yu immediately curled his lips and said: "I have a sister, what else do you have to be afraid of, go, we will go in from the front door, whoever you see is upset, sister will help you beat someone."


    "Huh?" Tang Xue was taken aback when she saw that, isn''t this cheap sister a bit too reckless?But before she reminded, Kui Yu had already turned around and left the front door.


    "Who? Get out, Tangjiabao is not a place where you can trespass." As soon as he approached, Kui Yu was sternly stopped by the guard.


    "Can two watchdogs be so mad?" Kui Yu snorted immediately, and was about to do it, but when Tang Xue saw suddenly ran forward, pointing at the two guards, he shouted angrily: "You Dog minion, so brave enough to be rude to my friend, let me go quickly."


    "Oh~Isn''t this Tang Xue seeing it?" The door guard turned out to tease Tang Xue when he saw it, without any respect: "Ah~No, you have been removed from our Tangjiabao, so you can¡¯t The surname is Tang, and it is no longer my eldest lady in Tangjiabao."


    Tang Xue was shocked when he heard the words, "What? Impossible! Get out! I''m going to see Grandpa!"


    "This matter was said by the castle owner himself. There is nothing impossible. For the sake of you being a former eldest lady, I won''t be rough with you. Get out of here, otherwise..."


    Boom~Boom~Two times, Kui Yu stepped forward and punched the two guards directly to the ground: "What the hell are you talking about, go, just rush in."


    "Don''t, Tangjiabao has many people..."


    Seeing that Tang Xue hadn''t finished speaking, she saw that Kui Yu had opened the door and walked in. She was helpless and had to follow up.


    "Xue see?" Just entering the yard, they met the people inside. They saw the fallen doorman, and immediately furious: "How courageous, you traitor, you dare to lead someone. Intrude into Tangjiabao, come and take them down for me!"


    Tang Xue looked anxious when he heard the words, "Wait, I''m here this time, just want to see Grandpa."


    "Grandpa? Humph~ You are no longer the eldest lady of Tangjiabao, and you still have a face called Grandpa? You traitor, quickly hand over the Five Poison Beasts, otherwise you will feel better!"


    "You, you--!!!" Tang Xue saw that they were obviously outraged.


    "I''ve said it all, don''t talk nonsense with them, just go directly to your grandfather." Kui Yu said, her beautiful body flashed, punched them all, and put them all to the ground.


    "A madman from nowhere, dare to come to my Tang Sect to be wild!"


    A roar rang out, but a middle-aged man was seen jumping out of a courtyard, and he couldn''t help but patted Kui Yu with a palm.


    Kui Yu just glanced at him, flicking his sleeves, and with a sudden bang of vigor, he directly blasted the middle-aged man out, spurted out a mouthful of blood, and said the word''you''. A crooked, fainted.


    "!!!" Tang Xue saw this with a look of astonishment, but one of the masters enshrined by Tang Sect was defeated without even seeing him?This cheap sister is so amazing?


    At this moment, when he heard the sound of messy footsteps coming from all around, several people and a large number of Tang Sect disciples surrounded the courtyard here.


    Tang Tai stared at Tang Xue and screamed, "Xue Jian, you have been expelled from Tangjiabao by my Tang Sect, and you still have the face to come back to make trouble? Is it true that my Tang Sect has no one?"


    "Nonsense, how could Grandpa expel me from Tangjiabao? It must be because you saw that Grandpa could not afford to be seriously ill and coveted the position of the castle lord and wanted to drive me away!"


    "Hmph~ Ming is stubborn, come, take them down for me, remember, don''t hurt Xuejian, we have to ask the whereabouts of the five poisonous beasts."


    "Family disputes, it''s really boring." From the beginning to the end, the peaceful Monkey King finally opened his mouth. A trace of breath spread from his body and spread throughout the Tang Sect in a flash. In an instant, all the people in the Tang Sect lay down. All fell to the ground and passed out.


    "This, this is?!!!"


    Seeing this, Tang Xue was stunned, knowing that Monkey King and the others looked very powerful, but is this a bit too much?They will not really be in the fairy gate, are they?


    Monkey King: "Let''s go, I have solved all the trouble for you, go directly to see your grandpa."


    "Uh~ alright!" Tang Xue can only nod blankly when she sees it.


    Tang Xue saw that he hurried to Tang Kun¡¯s courtyard and opened the door. In the mortal world, a few people fainted beside the bed, but Tang Xue saw that he didn¡¯t have the time to control them, but hurried to the bed and watched. The figure of the old man lying motionless on the bed: "Grandpa~Grandpa~ I am Xuejian! Xuejian is coming to see you, grandpa~"


    But no matter what she called, the old man on the bed did not respond at all.


    "How could this happen? Grandpa''s illness seems to be more serious than before." Tang Xue looked worried and sad when she saw this...

 3543 Chapter 33 Tang Kun

    With Qing''er in her arms, Zi Xuan looked at Tang Kun with a serious look like gossip, and shook her head: "The five internal organs are shrinking and vitality fades. It seems that there is not much time left to live."


    "What?!!!" Tang Xue''s expression changed drastically when he heard the words, "My grandfather, is my grandfather really hopeless?"


    Monkey King glanced at him and said: "He is already in a serious condition, and he was attacked by Qi, and his heart was broken. With ordinary methods, he is indeed powerless."


    This Tang Kun is indeed as stated in the original work. It was because Tang Jiabao was calculated by the Pilitang and the people in the fort were weak and became so angry that they could not afford it. There was no other reason.


    Tang Xue looked anxious when he heard it: "Is it really helpless? Is my grandpa really helpless? Please, save my grandpa! As long as my grandpa can be cured, I will listen to you in the future. ."


    "Don''t worry." Kui Yu patted Xuejian on the shoulder and said: "It is said that it is for ordinary people, we are not ordinary people."


    "Huh?!" Tang Xue saw and heard the words, as if grabbing the last straw, and grabbing Kui Yu''s hand: "You mean, grandpa still has a rescue? Grandpa really has a rescue? Sister, please. Save my grandpa!"


    "Master?" Kui Yu immediately looked at Monkey King.


    Monkey King looked at Tang Xue and said, "It''s okay to heal him, but in the future, you will have to leave with us."


    Tang Xue nodded after hearing the words, "As long as my grandfather can be cured, I will listen to you!"


    Sun Wukong did not treat it directly, but stretched out one hand flatly, and a pill flashed in his hand: "Feed this pill to your grandfather, and treat it as a medicine."


    Seeing that Tang Xue did not hesitate, he took the pill directly, opened Tang Kun¡¯s mouth, and stuffed the pill in. The pill melted in his mouth, and he didn¡¯t need to swallow it at all, and it turned into a burst of energy into his throat. , Dispersed into the internal organs, limbs and skeletons, repaired the withered heart and wounds, and eliminated all the pains. The fast and magical effects of the medicine are simply incredible.


    Tang Kun''s bloodless face gradually returned to normal, and finally coughed and woke up.


    Tang Xue was overjoyed when he saw it: "Grandpa! You''re awake! Great! Grandpa! It''s really fine!"


    "Xue see?" Tang Kun looked at Tang Xue see, got up and sat down, then looked at himself: "What am I?..."


    At this time, the five poisonous beasts that had been hidden in Xue Jian''s pocket flew out, yelling around Tang Kun, looking very happy.


    "Grandpa~ It''s okay, this Wukong big brother saved you." Tang Xue seemed very happy to see it now.


    "I thought I would die this time, but I didn''t expect to be alive." Tang Kun sighed, and immediately got up and bowed down to Monkey King: "Thank you for your life-saving grace. , I''m afraid the entire Tang Sect is just..."


    When he thinks of those Tang Clan children who are not up to date, he is so angry that he does not fight, but he still makes the decision privately, doing the absurd thing to drive Xuejian away, which is simply unreasonable.


    Chang''e looked at the little guy who suddenly ran out with joy: "What a cute little thing, isn''t this the five poisonous beast in the legend?"


    Suddenly, Qing''er and Mei''er saw such a cute little guy. Their eyes seemed to see some funny toy. They sparkled in an instant and became restless. They babbled and stretched out their hands to catch the five poisons. Beast, it''s a pity that the two little guys were held tightly and couldn''t break free.


    The Five Poison Beast was startled immediately, and quickly hid behind Xuejian.


    "Just be honest with me, otherwise you''ll be ass ass~"


    Zi Xuan and Su Hong each slapped Qing''er and Mei''er''s little ass. The two little guys finally calmed down, but their eyes looked pitifully at Monkey King. They knew who I love them most, every time I use this kind of eye offensive, I try a hundred spirits.


    Unfortunately, this time it didn''t work. Monkey King glanced at Qing''er and Mei''er, and ignored them. If the Five Poison Beast fell into their hands, he didn''t know how it would be kneaded. He immediately looked at Tang Kun and said: "You don''t need to be polite, save you, just because of your kindness to nurture Xuejian, now I want to take her away, she is no longer a member of your Tang Sect, and the cause and effect between her and the Tang Sect is here. It''s over."


    "Take her away?" Tang Kun couldn''t help but sighed, "Are you..."


    Tang Xue heard this and immediately asked, "Grandpa, did you really pick it up from outside?"


    Tang Kun heard this, slightly lost, saying: "I knew that this day would come sooner or later... I remember that the snow fell heavily that day. Jing Yi picked you up and gave it to me. At that time, I was lonely and helpless. , I saw you again, petite and cute, and then I took you in... Because it was a snowy day that I met you, so I named you Xuejian.


    "..." Xue Jian was silent for a while, but she didn''t expect that she was actually picked up. Is it true that she was transformed by the fruit of the sacred tree as they said?


    "Then you saw it by Xue..." Tang Kun looked at Sun Wukong and his party.


    "I am Xuejian''s sister." Kui Yu stepped forward and said: "There was indeed an accident on the day she was born. Thank you very much for raising her up, but her identity is extraordinary. Staying with you will only Bring disaster, so she has to follow us."


    With that, Kui Yu raised his single finger, and a group of green light condensed on his fingertips. Feeling the light group, Tang Kun nodded in relief. His cultivation level is not low, and he can naturally feel it from the light group. There is no doubt that the identity is exactly the same as Xuejian.


    Xue Jian said with a weak face: "Do I have to leave?"


    Kui Yu looked serious: "Don''t forget the identity we told you before. If it is known by others, it will attract countless monsters coveted. Even some human monks may not be able to resist this temptation. If you stay, it will only Bring disaster to Tang Sect."


    "Leave, see Xue Jian." Tang Kun looked at Xue Jian and was kindly bright: "You have grown up, and you should go out to meet the world. Besides, if you leave, you are not forbidden to come back. If you are homesick Now, just come and see Grandpa."


    Xue Jianwenyan, her eyes suddenly brightened. She had long wanted to be a generation of heroines. She had gone out to meet the world. Now grandpa is all right. Isn''t it just right to leave with this group to meet the world?


    Thinking about this, Xue saw that lively character was like a wild horse, and couldn''t wait.


    And just at this moment, an exclamation suddenly came from outside: "My God! This, this, this-what happened?!!! Why is this happening?!!!"


    Guan Shi hurried over from Yong''an Dang, originally to report the emergency situation in Yong''an Dang, but unexpectedly, as soon as he entered Tangjiabao, he saw a figure lying down on the ground, and he was really frightened...

 3544 Chapter 34 Ice Toad

    When Tang Kun heard the movement outside, he came to the door and saw the scene in the courtyard. He was also surprised. However, based on his cultivation level, he soon discovered that they had just passed out in a coma. He was relieved and fixed his gaze on Zhao Guanshi. Body: "Guan Shi, what happened? So panicked."


    "Bao Master? Your illness is cured? Very good, really good!" After seeing Tang Kun, Guan Shi hurried to him as if he had found the backbone of the master.


    "What happened?"


    The voice of Director Zhao called a desolation: "It''s amazing, the castle owner, it is Sedum, it is the god-killed Sedum, he has caused trouble, and he has gone to great disaster!!"


    "Sedum?" Tang Kun frowned slightly. He naturally knew this Sedum. As Jing Yi''s son, he was still concerned: "He is a young man in a pawnshop, what disaster can he cause?"


    "Fort Lord! You don''t know anything! A few days ago, a mysterious red-haired guy came to our Yongan pawnshop and used it as a sword. I knew that sword was extraordinary when I saw it. I didn''t dare to take it. Zhi Jingtian was eager to kill See Treasure that day, and accepted it. Now, it is really a disaster! That sword, that sword turned out to be the Zhenyao sword lost by the Shushan Immortal Sword Sect. Now, that Sedum and the sword were taken away by Shushan disciples!"


    This old guy was very gloomy, and pushed all the blame on Sedum''s head.


    "..."


    Tang Kun was suddenly speechless, and it was really a wave of unrest, another wave, the matter of Pilitang has not been resolved yet, and now the Shushan Immortal Sword Sect has been pulled in again, that is a great school of Xianshan. , Is not comparable to his little Tang Sect.


    "It seems that I have to go to Shu Mountain in person to explain the whole story clearly." Tang Kun looked solemn. If Shu Shan really thinks that their Tang Sect is in collusion with the Demon Realm, it will be a disaster. .


    Xue saw and heard the words, and immediately stepped forward and asked: "Grandpa, your condition has just improved and you still need to be nursed. Let me go, isn''t this just a good opportunity for experience?"


    Tang Kun looked solemnly: "You can think about it clearly. The matter is small but not small, but big but big. If it is not handled properly, we, Tang Jiabao, will probably be charged with collusion with the devil."


    "Grandpa, don''t worry, I can still handle this." Xue Jian promised, patting his chest.


    "No, it''s a long way to go. There are many monsters. With your cultivation base, it is too dangerous." Tang Kun flatly refused.


    "Grandpa, please believe me, I''m not that weak." Xuejian said, looking at Monkey King apologetically: "Sorry, Brother Wukong, it seems that I can''t leave with you yet, wait I will leave with you after I have handled this matter, okay?"


    Monkey King: "I don''t worry about letting you go to Shushan alone. Forget it, anyway, we are also free, so let''s take this trip with you."


    "Really?" Xue saw and heard the words, immediately overjoyed: "Grandpa, did you hear that, if you have Big Brother Wukong and the others, you should be relieved? You know, the whole Tang Sect people will scream in front of him. It''s all down~ I don''t have the ability to resist at all."


    "..." Tang Kun looked at the doormen lying down around him, feeling shocked. It turned out that these people were all his actions. At the same time, Tang Kun also knew that he would not be able to leave for a while. There are many more in this Tang door. Things need to be handled by him, as well as things about Pilitang.


    It is good that Xuejian can share his worries a little bit. Now, in the Tang family castle, only Xuejian can relieve him. If Xuejian is accompanied by Monkey King and others, he will feel relieved and finally nodded. Hold a fist and salute to Monkey King: "Everything, please Mr."


    Monkey King: "If this is the case, it should not be too late, we will set off immediately."


    After Xue Jian bid farewell to Tang Kun, Sun Wukong and his party left Tangjiapu.


    Since it was an experience, Monkey King didn''t plan to use the Royal Sword to fly directly to Shushan Mountain, but instead planned to walk slowly. Presumably, the encounters along the way would also make them grow a lot.


    The group of people took a boat to the southwest of Yuzhou by boat at the pier on the south side of the river. They went through Bishan and came to Jiulongpo in peace.


    "Wow, look at it, the pool is chilling. It''s great. I''ll get some water." After driving for most of the day, Xue Jian saw a chill pool in front of him. In this harsh season, seeing such a cold pool is really a joyous event.


    Immediately picked up the kettle and ran towards the cold lake...


    Zi Xuan just wanted to remind, but was stopped by Monkey King: "Some things need to be experienced in order to gain something."


    Zi Xuan nodded clearly, and said no more.


    Seeing that Xuejian had just approached the cold pool, he heard a scream, splashing water, and a huge toad jumped out of the water, covered in ugly bumps, which made people feel hairy. It opened its mouth to spit out an ice arrow and flew towards Xuejian.


    The chilling icy arrow was very sharp at first sight, Xue Jian yelled in exclamation and dodged sideways.


    "The response is good." Monkey King nodded secretly.


    "What a big toad! Is this a monster? It actually shoots ice arrows!" Xue Jian exclaimed.


    Monkey King: "This is an ice toad. It''s still some distance away from becoming a demon, but it''s a demon with a good cultivation base."


    "Huh~ I''m not afraid of monsters, and I''m afraid of a monster in your area?" Xue Jian immediately snorted, a poisonous tribulus in his hand, and threw it at the ice toad.


    But saw that the ice toad spit out another ice arrow, hitting the poisonous tribulus, instantly freezing it, and weakly falling to the ground.


    "This--!!"


    Xue Xue''s expression changed slightly, and he didn''t expect that Bing Toad''s Frost Arrow would be so accurate that it could shoot down her hidden weapon in the air.


    While feeling emotional, he saw the ice toad jump and came to Xuejian. His long tongue shot out like a sharp sword. Xuejian instinctively blocked it with a short sword with his flying tongue. On the sword, Xue Jian was shocked by a huge force and flew upside down, rolling several somersaults on the ground before stopping.


    This is the real world. It''s not a round game where you hit me, I hit you. There has never been an actual combat experience. After encountering a real monster, it was obviously a little reluctant.


    Seeing this, Kui Yu immediately flashed his body and kicked the ice toad out with a snap, hitting a cliff wall and exploding into a blood mist.


    Xue Jian climbed up from the ground with a dazed expression on her face. This shock was a bit big to her: "I, I can''t even beat a toad?" ..

 3545 Chapter Thirty Five

    "It''s not that I can''t beat it, but I lack some actual combat experience." Monkey King took a picture of the snow and said: "Also, in the future, you must be cautious when walking in the rivers and lakes and doing everything, such as this cold pool, such a hot day. , The sudden appearance of such a cold pool, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? You have to think first and act before you encounter problems, otherwise the consequences will be very serious."


    Xue Jian nodded obediently, thinking that she had really frightened her before. Fortunately, it was only an ice toad that jumped out. What if it were a more powerful monster?


    It turns out that the outside world is so dangerous, and the pampered eldest lady has finally grown a little after this incident.


    Seeing that Monkey King and the others were about to leave, Zi Xuan immediately handed Qing''er in her arms to Chang''e and walked towards the body of Bing Chan.


    Xue Jian looked curious: "Sister Zixuan, what are you going to do?"


    As Zi Xuan spoke, she took out a dagger, and squatted down in front of the corpse: "This ice toad has been successfully cultivated, and there should be a demon pill in it, so don''t waste it."


    With that said, Zi Xuan pulled a dagger on the corpse a few times, and a piece of white inner alchemy jumped out of it. This inner alchemy looked like a snowball, exuding a cold air.


    Xue Jian was curious about this: "This is the demon pill, what''s the use?"


    "If it is a demon cultivator, the attributes are the same, but it can absorb and increase one''s own cultivation base, it can also be used as a material for alchemy, and it can be used as a hidden weapon.


    As Miss Tang Sect, she can also be used as a hidden weapon. Xue Jian immediately became interested: "Can also be used as a hidden weapon?"


    "Yes, there is a huge amount of cold air in this demon pill. If it is used as a hidden weapon, once the demon pill bursts, it will instantly release an incomparably huge cold air to freeze the target, even if it is impossible to freeze some of the advanced cultivation level. , Can also affect the opponent''s speed somewhat."


    "Wow~ this is a good thing!" Xue Jian''s eyes flashed immediately.


    Zi Xuan laughed when she heard this, and gave the demon pill to Xuejian: "You are a member of the Tang Sect, then let you use this demon pill."


    "Thank you Sister Zixuan." Xue Jian took it with joy, looked and looked at it, and then carefully collected it, and then glanced at the cold pool again: "I don''t know if there are any ice toads in there. , How about we make more?"


    "Do you think these monsters can be seen everywhere? They are like monsters, they are very rare, and they are pretty good when you meet one."


    Xue Xue has seen and heard with a look of regret.


    The real world is no better than a game. The map is full of weirdness in the game, but the real world is not so exaggerated. It''s good to meet one or two.


    Xuejian looked at Zi Xuan and asked curiously: "Since the ice toad can spit ice arrows, can we also learn similar spells?"


    Zi Xuan nodded: "Indeed, there are water, fire, thunder, and other celestial arts in this world. I can use water spirit orbs to release some water-based celestial arts, but I don''t have practice practice."


    "Why, you are very interested in these fairy arts?" Monkey King looked at Xue Jian and said: "I want to learn, I will teach you."


    Xue Xue saw this and said with joy: "Really? Brother Wukong knows those fairy skills?"


    "I know the Five Spirits Immortal Techniques, which one do you want to learn?"


    "Does it all? Then can I learn all?"


    Monkey King smelled it and shook his head with a smile: "You are too greedy to chew, wait for you to practice one kind of fairy art to the extreme, let''s learn other fairy art."


    "Oh, what kind of celestial arts does Wukong think I''m suitable for? Which kind of celestial arts is the most powerful?"


    Monkey King: "Whether it is strong or not depends on the individual''s cultivation base. Each kind of fairy art has its own uniqueness. You are naturally a wood, but the earth is a perfect match for you, followed by the thunder.


    "Then am I studying the Earth Element or the Thunder Element?"


    "It depends on you personally."


    "The Soil Department doesn''t sound great, I want to learn from the Thunder Department."


    "Yes." Monkey King pretended to be in his arms and took out a secret scroll of fairy art and handed it to Xuejian: "It contains a full set of fairy art from the thunder element. You can learn it slowly, don''t lose it. "


    "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely impossible." Xuejian took the Xianshu secret scroll and looked at it impatiently.


    Zi Xuan looked at the secret scroll of the fairy technique in Xuejian''s hand, and felt a moment of emotion. The full set of thunder-type fairy techniques was really generous. This secret scroll of the fairy technique could be regarded as the treasure of a sect.


    Sun Wukong looked at Zi Xuan, took out another volume of fairy magic secret scroll, and handed it to her: "You have already started to practice water system, then this volume of water fairy magic will be handed over to you."


    "Do I have it too?" Zi Xuan''s expression was overjoyed, and she took a closer look, and found that in addition to the fairy techniques she knew, there were several other fairy techniques that were more powerful than those inherited in her memory. I was amazed, what Wukong Big Brother brought out was even more powerful than Nuwa''s inheritance. I don''t know what his identity is?


    "To... To..."


    Qing''er raised two small hands in Chang''e''s arms, and she screamed with milk. She was only a full moon, but because her birth was extraordinary, the genius treasure was eaten as a snack, so even if it was just a full moon, she could Simply spit out one or two words to express what you mean.


    "You little guy, you really want everything you see." Monkey King laughed and took Qing''er from Chang''e''s arms. It was just a mouthful: "Wait when you grow up, I will teach you what you want to learn."


    Qing''er heard the words and seemed to understand, and immediately chuckles, then quietly lie on Sun Wukong''s body motionless, squinting her eyes, and soon fell asleep.


    Zixuan and the others have seen it, no matter whether it is Qinger or Meier, no matter how fierce they are, as long as Monkey King hugs them, the two of them will immediately calm down and fall asleep after a while Zixuan and the others don''t understand, Monkey King naturally knows why, but he didn''t explain much.


    Zi Xuan and the others didn''t ask, they just knew that every time when Qing''er and Mei''er woke up, there would be an unexplainable change, and they felt smarter and more energetic.


    Two hours later.


    Xue Jian suddenly cried out in surprise: "I learned it! I learned it!"


    "So fast?" Zi Xuan closed the secret scroll of the fairy technique, and looked at Xue Jian with a look of surprise. Generally speaking, it is impossible to learn a fairy technique without a few years, even if it is an incomparable genius It will take a few months for the younger generation, but I didn¡¯t expect Xue Xue to learn it in two hours. Isn¡¯t this talent too good?


    "Of course, I''m optimistic." Xue Jian said, his hands were knotted together, and his delicate hands pointed at the sky: "Thunder Curse!"


    Hearing a scream, a purple thunder fell on a large branch, and the flames spread instantly...

 3546 Chapter 36 Niuniu

    "I really learned it!" Zi Xuan was surprised at this, she deserves to be transformed by the fruit of the sacred tree, she is really gifted.


    Monkey King: "Just learn it, use it a lot, and you can learn the next immortal technique when you become proficient."


    "Yeah~" Xuejian nodded happily, but when he saw the sun that was about to set, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried: "It''s getting dark. We''re not going to sleep outdoors, right?"


    "Naturally not."


    With a wave of Monkey King''s hand, the magic sword held by the Dragon Kwai instantly turned into a ray of rainbow light and flew into the sky. After a few circling, it landed at Monkey King''s feet.


    Monkey King stepped out, stood on the magic sword, looked at Xue and saw: "Come up."


    "Wow~ Is this the legendary flying sword?" Xue Jian immediately looked excited and jumped directly onto the magic sword.


    "Hold tight, don''t fall down." Monkey King warned, his heart moved, and the magic sword rushed up in the sky with a cry of exclamation from Xue Jian.


    Upon seeing this, Zi Xuan and the others hurriedly followed.


    In the group, except Xue Jian, their various cultivation bases are not low, and flying is just a basic method for them.


    Seeing the surprise of retreating at his feet, Xue Jian, Zi Xuan and others flying beside him, looked envious: "When will I be able to fly by myself?"


    Monkey King: "Wait for your cultivation level to be more diligent, I will teach you the art of flying sword."


    "Really?" Xue Jianwen said with a happy face, holding Monkey King tightly, her eyes narrowed slightly, for some reason, every time she approached Monkey King, she felt an instinctive sense of comfort, as if already I have known Monkey King for a long time. It seems that the life he gave me should be true.


    The Yujian flew very fast, passing several villages and small towns in succession, until it was dark, Monkey King and his party came to Deyang.


    Because the sky is getting dark and there are not many pedestrians on the road, just when the Monkey King was looking for the inn, they saw a little girl writing flowers on the wall of a dilapidated house, waiting for Monkey King to pass by and approached. , But heard her happily said: "Look, my pie is ready, it is delicious, and there are a lot of sesame seeds on it. It''s as good as mom''s made. Are you hungry? I''ll give you one too. ."


    Seeing the innocence of the little girl, Zi Xuan''s face was filled with a loving smile: "Thank you, little sister, we are not hungry, do you know where the inn is?"


    But when the little girl heard this, her face suddenly became angry: "You lie, adults love to lie, and mom says she''s not hungry if she doesn''t eat for many days."


    When Monkey King heard this, he was stunned and suddenly remembered that when he used to play Xian San, the little girl who painted the cake on the wall almost moved him to tears, so the memory is especially deep. Isn¡¯t it the little girl drawing cakes?


    Zi Xuan was also taken aback after hearing what the little girl said, "What about your mother?"


    "In the sky, I''ll be back tomorrow and bring me delicious bread."


    "..." Zi Xuan and other women heard the words and looked at the little girl with a happy and expectant look, suddenly felt that the corners of her eyes became a little moist.


    Xue Jian immediately took out his wallet and handed it to the little girl: "This is money. You can buy a lot of bread."


    The little girl shook her head repeatedly: "I don''t want it. Mom doesn''t allow me to take other people''s things. Mom will bring me a lot of cakes. Mom''s cakes are the best. I can paint by myself when I am hungry. I''m done drawing one, am I very smart?"


    Zi Xuan heard this, and suddenly picked up the little girl, tears flickering in the corner of her eyes. She was already a mother. She was extremely sensual, and the little girl''s innocence and ignorance made her especially uncomfortable.


    Seeing the teardrops in the corner of Zi Xuan''s eyes, the little girl was puzzled and comforted: "Huh? Why are you crying? My mother said, girls won''t be pretty when they cry, so I don''t cry."


    Zixuan and the others felt even more uncomfortable.


    Monkey King squatted down, touched her head, and asked, "Do you still have family?"


    "Just my mother, everyone said that my mother went to heaven to buy me bread, and she will be back soon."


    "..."


    Solanum tugged at the corner of Monkey King''s clothes and whispered: "She is so pitiful, Brother Wukong, let''s buy her some cakes."


    "She has no relatives and no reason, so what can I do if she buys it? She can only be hungry for a while, and her parents starved to death, let alone her.


    As soon as Sun Wukong''s voice fell, he saw an old grizzled old woman walking slowly: "Niuniu, it''s dark already, don''t hurry to the house."


    "Oh~ I''ll go right away." Niuniu glanced at the picture cake on the wall with some dismay, opened the door and entered the dilapidated room.


    Zi Xuan looked at the old woman and said, "Old man, she..."


    "Hey~ it''s a poor baby~~ Her father was beaten to death by the people of Pilitang the year before. The orphans and widows lost their livelihoods, and they had to be collected by those goddamn Pilitang. She was also starved to death, and now Niuniu barely survived thanks to everyone''s assistance."


    At this moment, a middle-aged man walked over and whispered vigilantly: "Mr. Ding, are you going to die? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "What am I afraid of? Anyway, I''m already half-footed into the coffin, but I feel sorry for the girl!" Granny Ding shook her head and sighed, sighing the cruelty and injustice of this world.


    Zi Xuan looked at Granny Ding and suddenly said with a serious expression: "I, can I take her in."


    "Hey?" Xue was stunned when she saw them. She didn''t expect that she would say something like this.


    Zi Xuan said with a serious face: "I am also a mother. I know very well how a child without parents can live. It''s okay if I haven''t met. Since I met, I can''t ignore it."


    Maybe this is the responsibility and kindness after being a Nuwa.


    Sun Wukong didn''t say much. Seriously, he was also moved by the little girl. If Zi Xuan wants to take her in, then take it in.


    "This¡ª" Granny Ding couldn''t help but froze when she heard this. She really didn''t expect that someone would be willing to take in this child. Seeing that Sun Wukong and his party were well-dressed, they were all extraordinary, and they didn''t look like bad guys. It would be great to be adopted by these people.


    Just thinking of Niuniu¡¯s character, she shook her head: "Naturally, I hope this child can go with you. However, although she is young, she is very sensible. She is determined to wait at home for her mother to return. I am afraid not. Will leave easily."


    "How can I know if I don''t try." Zi Xuan said, walking to the sesame cake shop not far away, after buying a few sesame cakes, opened the door and walked in...

 3547 Chapter 37 Wheeled Mirror Stand

    ¡°Niuniu, this is the cookie your mom asked me to give you.¡±


    Zixuan entered the house and handed the hot cookies to Niuniu.


    Niuniu didn''t take it right away, but she looked suspicious and asked: "Where''s Mom?"Why didn''t she come back?"


    ¡°Your mom had a delay, asked me to give you the cookie, and she said, let us take care of you while you stay with us.¡±


    ¡°Liar!" Niuniu immediately alerted herself: "You are the traffickers Mother said, right?If you want to catch me and sell it, I won''t fall for it. Niuniu listens to Mom best. Mom told me to wait for her at home, and she will come back soon. Don''t let any stranger say anything, she won''t ask me to go with strangers. Go out, you give me out, you bad guy.¡±


    Xuan looked helpless and was pushed out of the door by Niuniu.


    Grandmother Ding saw her and said, "Look, I told you, it''s hard to convince her.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±Sun Wukong handed over the young child in her arms to Xuan Xuan, walked to the door, knocked on the door:" Niuniu, we are really not bad people, we are friends of your mother. If you don''t believe me, I will take you to your mother now, okay? "


    ¡°Sigh? Can you really take me to see Mom and Dad?" When the door opened, Niuniu glanced at Sun Wukong.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sun Wukong smiled and touched her head.


    ¡°This..." Granny Ding listened, but she looked suspicious. Her mother is dead. How are you going to take her?


    ¡°Then hurry, hurry, take me to Mom and Dad.¡±Niuniu can''t wait.


    Sun Wukong heard the words and waved with his hand. A light door suddenly flashed in front of both of them: "Come on, enter this door and you will see your mother.¡±


    ¡°Really?" Niuniu heard the words, without any hesitation, her head stuck into the light door.


    When Sun Wukong saw it, he immediately followed him up: "You wait for me here, I''ll go back.¡±


    ¡°What ''s--?" Zixuan looked curious.


    Aoi Yu: "Gate to the capital.¡±


    ¡°¡±


    When Xuan heard the words, her heart shook and opened the gates of the earth. What was Brother Wukong really like?What kind of magic is this?


    ¡°Are you fairies?Are you really fairies? "


    The mother-in-law and the middle-aged man suddenly knelt down excitedly.


    Zixuan hurried up to pick up the mother-in-law: "Old man, please get up quickly. We are only masters, we can''t be fairies.¡±


    ¡°It''s so creepy here!!" Niuniu looked around and shrunk in fear. After seeing Sun Wukong appearing, she immediately ran to him and hugged his thighs, filled with curiosity: "Is Mom really here?Don''t lie to me.¡±


    Sun Wukong pointed to the mirror stand in front, "See, your mother is there.¡±


    Obviously, the place where Sun Wukong was sent out is just in front of the rotating mirror platform of the ghost world. Standing in front of this mirror platform, you can see the soul of the dead loved ones.


    Niuniu immediately released Sun Wukong, ran to the mirror stand, looked left and right, immediately raised her mouth: "Liar, where''s Mom?Where''s Mom? "


    ¡°Say a few words and your mom will show up.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Mom, Mom, where are you?Mom, Mom? Niuniu is here to see you, Mom! "


    With Niuniu shouting loudly, she suddenly saw the glow of the rotating mirror. A farmer woman who had experienced the wind frost came out in the light. After seeing Niuniu, she was surprised: "Niuniu?It''s really Niuniu, why are you here?! "


    ¡°Mom, it''s really Mom!!"


    Niuniu rushed into her arms with a surprise after seeing the peasant woman.


    The peasant woman held Niuniu and felt her warm body, that is, excited and stunned. How did her daughter come to the ghost realm of this capital without dying?


    She immediately set her eyes on Sun Wukong. Niuniu looked happy: "Brother brought me to see Mom ~ Brother said, Mom is his friend, Mom, Brother is your friend?"


    The peasant woman froze for a moment and smiled gratefully: "He''s a friend of Mom and Dad..."


    She bent over and gave a deep bow to Sun Wukong: "Thank you, thank you for bringing Niuniu to see me, I have been worried about Niuniu, so I never went to throw... Leave.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "Niuniu is destined for me, so I intend to take her away and take her in, but she has always remembered your teachings, waiting for you at home, and refuses to leave, so I can only bring her to see you.¡±


    The peasant woman suddenly had tears all over her face, and she held Niuniu and said she couldn''t stand it.


    ¡°Mom, why are you crying?And why apologize?"Doesn''t Mom like seeing a girl?"


    ¡°Happy, how can you be unhappy, just mom and mom can''t get out of here, so apologize to Niuniu. I''m sorry, Niuniu, after you follow this big brother, she will take good care of you for mom and mom.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how long will that take?"


    ¡°When Niuniu grows up, Mom will go to see Niuniu.¡±


    ¡°Growing up? Hmm ~ Niuniu will grow up fast!"


    Sun Wukong stayed by and let their mothers and daughters spend a long time together. Then, after saying goodbye to their mothers and daughters, she left here with an unyielding chick.


    The peasant woman looked at the separated daughter and a liberating expression appeared on her face. She was no longer worried and could finally be put into labor with peace of mind.


    Back in the sun, it was already midnight.


    Sun Wukong''s arrival made Zixuan, who was already asleep in the house, all awake. Only Snow Seeing was still crying out for sleep.


    After Sun Wukong persuaded Niuniu to go to bed, Zixuan looked at Sun Wukong and said, "Is it done?"


    Sun Wukong nodded and looked at Kui Yu beside him: "Kui Yu, I have a task for you.¡±


    ¡°As you command, master.¡±Kwai Yu immediately knelt down on one knee with a serious face.


    Sun Wukong: "Go and extinguish the Thundercracker Hall for me.¡±


    ¡°After dawn, there will be no more Thundercracker Hall in this world.¡±


    Aoi Yu shouted, "Open the door, and fall into the night."


    Tonight, for Perak Hall, it is destined to be a night of insomnia, a night of bloodshed.


    All this is nothing but a minor matter for Sun Wukong. He only has to give an order and wait for the result.


    Only half an hour later, Kwai Yu appeared again in front of Sun Wukong, how to go, how to still come, it is completely impossible to see that she experienced a ruthless massacre: "Unfortunately, master.¡±


    Xuan Xuan, who was not asleep, heard the words. Her heart was full of shock. How long has it been since then, was the Thundercracker Hall really destroyed?This sunflower feather seems to be stronger than she thought.


    Sun Wukong nodded: "Go to sleep.¡±..

 3548 Chapter 38 Luo Ruyi

    ¡°Retribution! What a retribution!"


    ¡°God has eyes, the goddamn Thundercracker Hall has finally been repaid!!"


    Early in the morning, Sun Wukong was woken up by the noise from outside, but he saw that Ying E had been waiting for many hours: "Lord Wukong, you are awake.¡±


    Sun Wukong got up and sat up: "What''s going on out there?"


    She handed the silk scarf for washing her face to Sun Wukong: "It was the villagers who were delighted when they discovered that Perak Hall had been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°They have good news.¡±The Sun Wukong newspaper smiled, took a silk scarf, walked to the basin and washed his face smoothly, walked outdoors, saw the street, all the villagers were gathered together, and a happy, relaxed and excited expression appeared on his face.


    And Aoi Yu, they all came out of the room at this time.


    ¡°Must be you, right?Must you have done it right? "At this time, the old woman came to Sun Wukong with an excitement and grabbed his hand tightly:" You are fairies. The Thundercracker Hall was destroyed when you first arrived. Must you have destroyed the Thundercracker Hall? "


    Sun Wukong also did not deny: "Without the Thundercracker Hall, I don''t think you will starve to death again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, big brother, big brother is really a good man.¡±Niuniu ran out of the crowd and looked at Sun Wukong with a happy face.


    ¡°O benefactor! Thank you so much!"


    The villagers fell on their knees in tears to show their gratitude.


    Zixuan looked at Sun Wukong and a gentle smile appeared on her face. She was apparently moved by Sun Wukong''s heart.


    If Sun Wukong knew what she thought in her heart, he just wanted to say that the fart of the warrior''s heart, he destroyed the Thundercracker Hall, totally just watched the Thundercracker Hall upset, and avenged Niuniu.


    But regardless of Sun Wukong''s original intentions, the villagers did benefit.


    Sun Wukong: "All right, you guys better go on your own.¡±


    At this time, a village woman came to Sun Wukong and carefully opened a cloth bag and handed it to him: "Thank you, this is some sweet potatoes I just dug last night, please take it.¡±


    In this village, people starve to death alive, and sweet potatoes, though rudimentary, are the living things they endure.


    With one person in the lead, all the other villagers came home to pick up a lot of things. Now, Sun Wukong was immediately overwhelmed by the enthusiasm of the villagers.


    Seeing such a scene, Zixuan was a comfort to her face, being so oppressed, the villagers could still be so simple, it was really difficult to be valuable.


    Because the villagers were so enthusiastic, they didn''t even eat breakfast. Sun Wukong took someone to leave. He was afraid that if he stayed, someone would be ready to marry him.


    Leaving Deyang, the Sun Wukong and his crew stopped at an empty riverbank, took a break, and prepared to eat.


    Adults are fine. You can''t starve young children.


    Sun Wukong: "Kui Yu, get some food back.¡±


    ¡°I''ll go too.¡± When Snow heard, she immediately got up and followed Kui Yu.


    On the street.


    ¡°Sister Kwai Yu, did you go to the Thundercracker Hall last night?Why didn''t you call me on such an exciting matter? "


    ¡°Who told you to snoop and sleep at that time.¡±


    ¡°Something important happens in the future, you must call me ~" Snow saw a rabbit jumping out of the grass suddenly, and his eyes suddenly lit up: "Sister Kui Yu, the rabbit!What a big one. ¡±


    As he said, a dart passed by, killing himself.


    Kwai Yu looked at the snow a bit unexpectedly. After seeing the rabbit, a girl shouldn''t say, "Wow ~ so cute". How can a girl be a dart directly after seeing the snow?


    Snow saw a happy face and went to bring up the rabbit''s ears, full of smiles: "Really so fat ~ Kwai Yu, let me tell you ~ The rabbit head and the rabbit legs are delicious.¡±


    ¡°Hmm ~" Kwai Yu nodded, but she was emotional: "I hope she won''t get angry.¡±


    She does know that she is a rabbit lover and has a fairy rabbit in her family, but she didn''t bring it out because she wanted to look after her family.


    Not long ago, the two of them came to the edge of a puddle, but saw carp swimming in and out, basically the size of a slap, it seems that in this vibrant world, they are extraordinarily fat.


    Aoi Yu slipped his hand and several carp hectares broke the water.


    Snow saw it and immediately exclaimed: "Wow ~ what is this trick?Awesome! But I''m not going to fall behind.¡±


    With that, a thunderbolt spell is needed.


    Kwai Yu immediately stopped: "No, you want to kill all the fish in this pond?We have just a few.¡±


    ¡°Uh ~ OK.¡±


    In this era, the mountains have a lot of wild flavors. After a while, Aoi Yu returns with the snow.


    Niuniu looked at the prey in the hands of both of them, and immediately ran to them happily: "Wow ~ Fish, rabbit, chicken is so much meat, you can eat meat ~ sister, let me take it for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, this chicken is yours.¡±


    ¡°Oh ~ I''ve made a lot of things, it looks like I''m going to show my hand too.¡±Sun Wukong waved with his hand, and all kinds of spices flashed in front of him.


    Nothing makes her happiest after this picnic. Her tummy is full. On weekdays, even eating a full meal is a problem, not to mention the meat cooked by Sun Wukong himself. I just feel that this kind of life is like a dream.


    ¡°Who is it? Who did this?!!"


    In the ruined Thundercracker Hall, an extremely angry roar was heard. Luo Ruyang looked at the body full of the ground and his angry eyes were red. He only went out to do something for the adult. After returning, his Thundercracker Hall was actually destroyed by someone?


    You orchestrated everything, and you died unknowingly?


    His anger turned into a demonic wind and appeared in Deyang.


    Villagers who were still in the joy of being exterminated by the Thundercracker Hall, after seeing Luo Ruyi, changed their faces: "Luo Ruyi?Why is Luo Ruyang still alive? "


    Luo Rushuang''s body flashed, pinching a farmer''s throat, his face looked like water: "Who is it?Tell me! Who killed my Thundercracker Hall? "


    ¡°No, I don''t know.¡±


    Clicking, Luo Ruliei said nothing and broke the farmer''s neck.


    Then he grabbed another man and killed him: "Tell me who destroyed my Thundercracker Hall!"


    ¡°Don''t know!"


    ¡°Don''t tell me, huh?Good, good! Then I''ll kill you all! "


    Luo Ruyang''s face was fierce and brutal. He actually tore the man in half. Then he rushed into the crowd and slapped an old man''s spirit cap.


    ¡°Grandpa ~!!"


    A loud shout was heard, and she suddenly saw the dazzling light of the begonia in front of the house. A beautiful figure appeared. She slipped her hand and pulled the old man to herself.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of this woman, Luo Ruyi''s face was surprised: "Oh ~ I didn''t expect this little Deyang, there was actually a sperm of begonia.¡±..

 3549 Chapter 39 Self-Transfer Network

    ¡°But do you still want to be able to do it in front of me?"


    Luo Ruyang snorted coldly, dumped his hand, and cast a magic curse on the begonia.


    Beetle sperm instantly turned into a petal, disappeared, left Deyang, fled in the direction of Sun Wukong and others.


    ¡°Still want to escape?" Luo Rufeng shouted loudly, moving his figure, and immediately chased him up.


    One man, one demon, one chase, one escape.


    Luo Ruyi launched the Taoist poison flame, fireball, smashed into the begonian fine, the begonian fine could be said to be dying alive, she was already a newly molded little demon, or the begonian fine with poor attack power, but also for other reasons, long ago, and gradually became powerless, eventually hit by a memory of the poison flame, screamed, rolled to the ground, together with the figure became transparent.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Grandpa, I can only help you get here.¡±Beetle sighed carefully and looked at Luo Ruliet as she approached, knowing that she was not far from dying.


    ¡°Run! You keep running!Why not escape? "Luo Ruyang''s fierce face kicked the begonia four or five meters away, making her body even darker.


    Seeing this, he frowned slightly and immediately said coldly: "Tell me who destroyed my Thundercracker Hall, and I may still spare your life.¡±


    Begong Jin looked along the mountain road and couldn''t help but sigh. She was planning to flee to the direction Sun Wukong left. If she was lucky, she might meet him. With their strength, she should deal with Luo Ruyi without saying. Unfortunately, it was against her will. She had not yet escaped from Deyang and was caught.


    ¡°Is that the direction..."


    Luo Ruyang naturally noticed the appearance of the begonia essence, but also looked up at the mountain road. He was about to end up with the begonia essence, but he was thinking about it. What if this was her deceiving herself before she died?


    Immediately snorted: "Save your life first, if you dare to deceive me, I will surely call you life or death!"


    Beetle smiled carefully: "I didn''t tell you where they are, what do you mean I lied to you?" However, she also knew that her behavior was obviously discovered by Luo Rufei, but she could only speak silently, praying that she could catch up with Sun Wukong and kill this scourge, so that Deyang would be safe.


    On the other hand, Sun Wukong''s party was eating and drinking plenty. As they were preparing to continue their journey, Zixuan was Daiyu slightly wrinkled. The traditional mountain road looked like: "There is a demon approaching us.¡±


    Sun Wukong glanced at the mountain road and turned his head to Kwai Yu. "Kwai Yu, are you sure you have cleaned up the people in the Thundercracker Hall?"


    Kwai Yu couldn''t help but froze: "If it were the people in the Thundercracker Hall, I would have solved everything. As for the absence..."


    ¡°Next time you do something clean, this time, you almost killed the whole Deyang people.¡±Sun Wukong said, and sat down again, waiting for someone to come.


    Aoi Yu heard the words and Daiyu frowned slightly: "Is there any fish that leaks from the net?That''s not right. I killed all of them. Even if the members of the Thundercracker Hall were still alive, they wouldn''t be able to make waves? "


    He said, looking along the mountain road, he felt the demon coming closer and closer. The killing intent and anger rose in his eyes. The first task given to her by her master, she actually did not have a perfect solution. This is a huge shame. He decided in his heart that he must unload the leaking fish to the big eight pieces.


    Not long ago, the Sun Wukong and his crew saw Luo Ruyi holding the essence from afar.


    After seeing the people of Sun Wukong, her eyes suddenly lit up; while Luo Rufei felt her mood fluctuations, her eyes were slightly narrowed, full of killers, and her figure flashed several times. She appeared in front of Sun Wukong and others: "Are you the ones who destroyed me?"


    ¡°Cut ~ There are really leaking fish.¡±When Aoi Yu heard what she said, she was immediately upset.


    Niuniu, after seeing Luo Ruyi, trembled in fear and hurriedly hid behind Sun Wukong: "Bad guy, big bad guy, he made Dad disappear, so many people disappeared..."


    The snow also turned serious: "It''s Luo Ruli, Lord of Perak!"


    ¡°Huh?" said Kui Yu, stunned: "This guy is the master of Thunderbolt?Then who was the one I met in the basement of Thundercracker Hall? "


    ¡°It turns out that you killed your father-in-law!" Luo Ruyu stared at Kwai Yu with a fierce glance. He didn''t really care about the death of Thundercracker. What he cared about was that this guy actually destroyed his Thundercracker Hall so that everything he planned could be turned into a bubble.


    Snow saw and explained: "His father-in-law is Thunderstorm Heaven, the last Lord of Thunderstorm, but it is rumored that Thunderstorm Heaven is dead.Why in the basement of Thundercracker Hall?"Did Luo Ruli lock him up and take away his place as master?"


    Kwai Yu nodded: "When I saw the guy, his legs were really broken, but it didn''t look like he was locked up.


    Sun Wukong heard the words, immediately glanced at Kwai Yu, this girl definitely did not give the thunderstorm heaven the opportunity to yawk. After meeting and knowing that he was the grand master of Thundercracker, he directly killed him. Otherwise, if she just listened, she would surely know the identity of Thundercracker heaven and his purpose in the basement was only to study firearms.


    ¡°Bullshit!" Luo Ruyi immediately sighed angrily: "The godfather is willing to hide behind the scenes, just to study firearms. Unfortunately, our plan has not yet been implemented, so you have destroyed it. The vengeance of extermination must be repaid with blood!"


    When Snow saw the words, she immediately sighed angrily and shouted: "Huh ~ Stop talking nonsense, you Thundercracker Hall is evil and harmful to the people. You still want to stain my Tang Men, you really deserve to die. Today, I will only kill you. Then Thundercracker Hall will disappear!"


    ¡°Humph ~ So you are the leaking little maid of Tangmen. How dare you solve it today. I need you to taste the taste of being destroyed!"


    Luo Ruyang''s face was grumpy, and the vicious smell was released from his body, making people feel that he was like a puppet beast, accompanied by the surge of spiritual power, his entire muscles were tight and swollen, then a stamp of foot down the ground, straight punch straight to the point of the throat.


    With the strength of Snow Seeing now, it is far from natural for Zhang Luo Ruyang. His fierce breath immediately scared her instinctively to make a protective warrant.


    ¡°Humph ~ Death!You''re a self defense! "


    Kui Yu snorted coldly. She made a mistake. Naturally, she had to clean up the wreckage herself. The thundering spiritual power rushed in the palm of her hand, like Luo''s fierce fist.


    Along with a roar, Luo Rushuang snorted. His body was hit hard and his face changed dramatically. He flew out directly. He rubbed the ground 100 meters away before stabilizing his figure. His face was heavy: "So strong!No wonder you can put out my Thundercracker Hall overnight! "..

 3550 Chapter 40 Instant Seconds

    While Luo Ruyi was emotional, he saw that Snow saw a trick in his hand, and his finger pointed to the sky: "Thunder curse!"


    With a roar, a thunderbolt fell from the sky, directly hitting Luo Ruyi, making his face dark instantly.


    ¡°Hmm? I didn''t expect that Tang Men Zhongren would still have the thunder in the Five Spirits Immortal!" Luo Ruyang looked at Snow unexpectedly and his eyes flashed with a bloodthirsty glow.


    ¡°Sure enough?" Snow looked surprised. Then Luo Ruliet was sturdy and struck by a thunder. He didn''t get hurt at all?


    Kwai Yu: "Your spiritual power is not enough, the power of immortality is not great. This guy''s strength is not what you can deal with now. Give it to your sister, and watch carefully. This is the real power of thunder immortality - sky break!"


    As the clouds rolled in the sky, the clear sky was dimmed down. In the dark thunder clouds, the purple thunder sparkled, like a thunder howling, and suddenly it fell down.


    Luo Ruyi met him in great horror and suddenly felt his scalp numb. This terrible thunder, once carried out, actually caused the vision of heaven and earth, the power of terror, which made him clearly feel the death. After all, he fled the attack range of thunder dragons. But, at his speed, how can it compare to thunder?Just after the figure was rolled out, it was a ¡®thump¡¯ sound, and it hit him directly. Together with the ground, it was shocked by a huge pit hole, and the power was huge.


    Luo Ruyang only felt like his skin, muscles and bones were about to burst. A fierce feeling of burning paralysis was conveyed. He just wanted to take a step, and the sharp pain of drilling hit his whole body instantly. There was a blank in his brain, puffing, and he fell to the ground. There was only shock and terror left in his heart.


    One hit, the opponent was just one hit, so he was badly hurt.


    ¡°Amazing! Luo Ruyi looked almost ripped off!" Snow gazed at her eyes and shook her face. Kwai Yu and her thunder power were so different.


    This is natural. Although Snow Seeing and Aoi Yu belong to the same clan, one is all people, but one is born as a god of God, and the boundary is not at the same level.


    ¡°You... who the hell are you... so powerful... it''s impossible to be anonymous..." Luo Rushuang raised his head and looked at Kui Yu''s cold voice.


    ¡°Did she actually die?" Kwai Yu ignored him. She just looked surprised at Luo Ruliei who was still struggling to move. You know, Luo Ruliei was stronger than everyone, and she was God. Although the boundaries were suppressed by the relationship of rules, there was no doubt about strength, but Luo Ruliei took a merciless blow from her. She actually didn''t die, but she had some ability.


    Seeing his query was directly ignored, Luo Ruyang was angry with a gloomy face and horrified: "Huh ~ Don''t think that way, you will win. Today, you all have to die here!"


    Luo Ruyang shouted and touched his hand in his arms. A strange dark weapon appeared in front of the snow. The snow appearance changed dramatically. He immediately shouted: "Be careful, that is the strongest firearm in Thundercracker Hall, the godfire dart!"


    Just as the shout sounded, I saw that the magical fire dart suddenly turned into a black shadow and flew away in the direction of Sun Wukong and others.


    ¡°Humph ~ A subtotal of insects, this mischievous means still wants to sell in front of us.¡±Kui Yu did not despise the cold hum, the corner of her clothes waved gently, the flying divine fire dart turned back in an instant. Under Luo Rushuang''s eyes of dismay and fear, she suddenly fell in front of him, and a fierce horrible bombing exploded. A black smoke buzzed up, and the ground was shaking three times.


    ¡°I didn''t expect this Thundercracker Hall to be able to work out such a firearm.¡±Sun Wukong exclaimed, looking at the fading black smoke, but saw that there actually appeared a huge dark shadow gradually. It can be seen that Luo Ruyang did not die in such a fierce explosion, and his skin was like a flesh roll cracked, appearing demonized skin, his body length changed, gradually transformed into a tall, thin demon with the appearance of a human.


    Snow glared at this: "This, this Luo Ruyang is a monster?"


    Sun Wukong: "No, this is just a demonization after learning a kind of demonization. It seems that you have already made contact with the evil sword fairy.¡±


    Luo Rushuang was surprised. His voice was thick and evil: "How could you even know the evil sword fairy?"


    ¡°Is it worth it to make yourself look like this for strength?"


    ¡°Hahaha ~" Luo Ruyi laughed rampantly immediately: "If I can kill you, it''s worth it!"


    ¡°Really? Unfortunately, your magic isn''t on fire yet.¡±


    ¡°It''s more than enough to kill you!" Luo Rushuang smiled fiercely, and the horror demon turned into the spread of the wind, showing unparalleled horror demon power.


    Xuan Xuan''s face was heavily colored. Even she needed to take such demonic powers seriously.


    ¡°Shut up, Raleigh. Do you really think you''re strong?"


    Kwai Yu ignored her lips, her delicate body flashed, and her spiritual power was concentrated in her hand. She quickly formed a sharp light gun, puffed, and thoroughly pierced Luo Ruyi''s chest.


    ¡°You, you, you--!!!"


    Luo Ruyang lowered his head and looked at his chest that had been punctured. He glared at his eyes. How could he not have imagined that he had even used the final card, but he was still killed so helplessly?


    Kui Yu''s lips moved slightly, and only the voice that Luo Ruyang could hear echoed in his ear: "Everyone in the region dared to fight God, this is your greatest defeat.¡±


    ¡°God --?!!!!"


    Luo Ruyi immediately glared at his eyes, and he had no breath. He could be called dead.


    "..." Zixuan looked silently at Luo Ruyi, who was already dead. When she felt Luo Ruyi''s enormous demonic power, she thought that there was a hard war to be fought, but she didn''t expect that she would be given a second by Aoi Yu when she turned her hand. This strength is necessarily too strong, right?


    ¡°Wow ~ sister, I didn''t expect you to be so good!" Snow saw Kui Yu''s expression right now, that''s called a worship.


    ¡°That''s it.¡± Kwai Yu looked good, and then touched the head of the snow. "Unfortunately, when you were born, you fell unexpectedly into the mortal world, the foundation was unstable, and contaminated with mortal turbidity, becoming everyone. Otherwise, once you were born, even if you were not as strong as me, it would be much different.¡±


    Snow saw what she said. She immediately looked at the two young girls who were still crying out for sleep. During this time, Kwai Yu had already told her how she fell into the world.


    Before I reached full maturity, I was picked up by these two naughty girls and thrown into the world. Are you angry?


    Aoi Yu loosened the hand holding the light gun. The light gun disappeared instantly. At the same time, Luo Ruyi''s body also disappeared as a black smoke. ..

 3551 Chapter 41 Beetle Spirit

    Aoi Yu loosened the hand holding the light gun. The light gun disappeared instantly. At the same time, Luo Ruyi''s body also disappeared as a black smoke.


    His hateful voice echoed in everyone''s ears: "Don''t be good, my master will avenge me..."


    Xuan Xuan''s face looked serious to Sun Wukong: "Brother Wukong, what did you just say about the evil sword fairy?"


    ¡°That is the enemy we will encounter in the future, and that guy may bring havoc to these three communities.¡±


    ¡°Will it bring havoc to the Three Realms?"


    Kwai Yu, they were all shocked.


    "Zixuan smiled heavily." That is to say, what is Luo Ruyang and the Sword Fairy really planning? "


    ¡°Naru Ruyang is nothing but a running dog used by the evil sword fairy. He is not qualified to participate in any plot.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly and put his gaze on the one who collapsed on the ground:" We''ll talk about this later, and let''s settle things here first.¡±


    "" You must be the begonian in front of Deyang''s mansion. What''s going on in Deyang? "


    The begonian spirit struggled to rise and bowed slightly to salute Sun Wukong: "Thank you adults for doing this evil for Deyang. Thanks to you, Deyang is well.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "You''re smart enough to know to lead Luo Ruyang to us, but thanks to you, otherwise the whole Deyang will suffer, but only yourself..."


    ¡°I don''t want to die, but before dying, can you ask an adult to do me one last favor?" Begong Jin looked at Sun Wukong with a sincere look, her body gradually dimmed, and she was about to disappear.


    ¡°Want me to save the old man''s life?"


    Haitang froze slightly, did not expect Sun Wukong to know everything, but thought that he was a talented person, and let go: "Yes, Grandpa, he is terminally ill, he can''t die, he is dead and Xiaoqin has no support... I can only suck everyone''s energy to Grandpa... So, everyone is dead... I am going to die too... If I die, grandpa is dead, then Xiaoqin is really too pathetic..."


    ¡°Poor?" Sun Wukong looked at the begonia with a funny face and touched Niuniu''s head: "Do you think Niuniu is pathetic?"


    ¡°Yes, I''m sorry... there''s nothing I can do about it... I clearly controlled the amount, but I didn''t expect it, or I killed her..."


    Xuan Xuan and the others were shocked. Niuniu''s mother''s death has something to do with this begonian spirit?


    ¡°Controlled the amount?Her body is already empty, life has a meal, not one meal is even easier. If she is sucked by you, her body will naturally not be able to bear it. She can''t bear it. If she has no livelihood at home, she will not starve to death. If you kill so many innocent people to save others, today''s ending is nothing but natural retribution.¡±


    ¡°What is even more ridiculous is that you have killed so many people, and those who want to save have failed to save themselves, and have put countless more sins on them.¡±


    ¡°I know I''m guilty, but yes, but all this has nothing to do with Grandpa and Xiaoqin!I am willing to bear all the sins and ask adults to save Grandpa''s life! "Beetle knock knock knock knock knock.


    ¡°Save people.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly:" Everyone is responsible for everything he has done. Everyone also has his own life. Now that the Thundercracker Hall has been completely cleared, Deyang will not have a potential threat. Then how the Fan family ends up depends on their own chemistry. If you really want to think of them, don''t interfere too much, otherwise it will only make them worse.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Beetle was silent and stunned. Her body gradually became dim. Until the end, she suddenly bent down deeply to salute Niuniu: "I''m sorry..."


    In a moment, the body disappears completely.


    ¡°Wow ~ Where did she go?" Niuniu wasn''t afraid, just looked surprised.


    Xuan smiled and touched her head, softly: "Go home.¡±


    ¡°Back home?Then why did she apologize to me? "Niuniu was curious. She didn''t know that her mother''s death would be related to this begonian spirit, because in her eyes, her mother was still alive. Brother Wukong took her to see her mother recently.


    ¡°Maybe she felt like she was causing us trouble, so apologize.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Niuniu nodded as if she didn''t understand. When she saw Su Mei, she suddenly woke up. She immediately ran away happily. Without a moment, both laughed.


    Zixuan looked at Niuniu with an innocent look. Her eyes were filled with pity. Until now, she had no idea how miserable she really was. She hoped to understand that day, so don''t rush.


    The Five Poisonous Beasts appeared to be infected by their laughter and flew out of snowy pockets.


    Sun Wukong reached out and touched the face of the five poisonous beasts. Suddenly, he thought, "By the way, did you name these five poisonous beasts?"


    ¡°Hanaya, her name is Hanaya.¡±


    ¡°Flowers? Pretty nice name.¡±Sun Wukang flipped his palm and gave him a red fruit in his hand.


    The flowers circled around the fruit, and then filled with joy. The red fruit was chewed up, and the face was filled with happiness.


    Snow looked curious: "What kind of fruit is this?The flowers look like they like it.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "What do you usually give her?"


    ¡°What I eat, what she eats.¡±


    Sun Wukong shook his head with a smile: "She is the only beast in heaven and earth who can bear the five poison beads. She is well trained, but can bear the five poison beads. Give her some more talented earthly treasures and accelerate her process of refining the five poison beads.¡±


    When Hua Qiang heard the words, she immediately whimpered and circled around Sun Wukong. It was obvious that she was deeply impressed with the words of Sun Wukong who gave her the gift and treasure.


    ¡°What is the effect of these five poisonous beads?" Snow looked curious.


    Zixuan: "It is rumored that these five poison beads can solve all poisons in the world and are the greatest treasures in the world.¡±


    When Snow heard the words, she was immediately surprised: "Is the flower so powerful?"


    Upon hearing the words, Hua Qiang immediately stood up with his chest and his face was arrogant. Then he lowered his head and ate the last bite of red spiritual fruit into his stomach. Immediately he circled over Sun Wukong''s body, whimpering, and then his face was close to him. He rubbed up gently, and his face was a pleasant color.


    ¡°You little one is quite greedy, first refine this spiritual fruit.¡±


    With the promise, the flower immediately changed to a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Alright, it''s almost time to rest, we''ll keep going.¡±..

 3552 Chapter 42 Monkey Fairy

    After rushing the road for a day, near darkness, a group of Sun Wukong arrived at the entrance of Anping Village.


    Zixuan pointed to the mountain road behind the village: "This way to Shushan, this mountain is the nearest, but the rear mountain is very steep, the road is slippery, it is too late today, let''s rest for one night, how about leaving tomorrow?"


    Snow looked around and said, "Do you live here?It looks like it''s broken. Why don''t we go somewhere else? "


    Sun Wukong glanced at her instantly: "Do you think you are playing in the mountains?Walking through the rivers and lakes, but don''t worry about it. Sometimes you have to rest in the open on the outskirts of the mountains.¡±


    ¡°I feel cleaner in the open than here.¡±Snow seemed obviously still a face of resistance, Miss used to her, suddenly came to this poor and remote place, really a little dissatisfied.


    Deyang already looks poor enough, and here is poorer than Deyang, the surrounding dilapidated houses stick to a lot of dirt, it does look a little uncomfortable, especially for people who love clean.


    At this moment, the blue anemone suddenly turned into a red anemone. She glanced at the snow and scornfully said: "The house is the cleanest. Go home.¡±


    ¡°You..."


    Suddenly she was angry. She couldn''t think of anything. Usually, she looked so gentle and said such a rush. She just wanted to say a word back, but it was interrupted by Sun Wukong''s frown: "Shut up, Snow Meet, this is not your Tang family fort. If you can''t suffer any more, you should hurry home; and you, Red Sunflower, speak politely, don''t be so rushed.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± When Aoi saw Sun Wukong angry, she immediately admitted her mistake.


    ¡°Humph ~" Snow saw his hands around his chest, snowed a little and glanced at his head.


    This attitude was immediately bored by Kui Yu''s memory: "In front of my master, the attitude put me in a better position.¡±


    ¡°Got it, sister.¡±Snowsight covered his head and grieved.


    ¡°Alright, it''s getting late, let''s find a place to stay.¡±Xuan hurried up the round field.


    The village''s streets were so cold, perhaps because of the darkness, that no one could be seen at all. After all, in the world where the monster was rampant, few people dared to walk out at night.


    ¡°There''s a demon!"


    Aoi Yu suddenly looked at one of the houses, Daiyu wrinkled her way.


    Her voice just fell, but she saw a monkey climbing out of the window, holding a bead that emitted a yellowish light. Several vertical leaps disappeared into the vision of Sun Wukong and others.


    ¡°Isn''t that the Spirit Pearl?"


    Zixuan saw the beads in the hands of the monkey demon. She was surprised. After being a woman, she was naturally familiar with the Earth Spirit Pearl.


    Sun Wukong smiled: "I didn''t expect to meet this scene when I first arrived in Anning Village. It seems that we arrived earlier. The monkey demon just stole the Earth Spirit Pearl.¡±


    Snow saw the words, but the eyes were bright: "Wow ~ Excluding the water spirit beads, are there any earth spirit beads?Is it the same treasure as Zixuan''s Spirit Pearl?What do you do? "


    Xuanxuan: "Legend has it that the five great natural forces of water, fire, thunder, wind and earth are amassed into five spiritual beads, which are then absorbed by the colored stones left by the maiden maiden, and become the five spiritual beads, which are the most powerful forces in the world, and the earth spiritual beads are one of them. It can make people travel thousands of miles away in an instant, more able to summon the power of the earth spirits and launch powerful earth magic.¡±


    Snow glanced brightly at the thief: "Wow ~ so powerful?"If we had the Spirit Pearl, would we have been able to get to Shushan sooner?"


    Zixuan nodded: "Yes indeed.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go to the gun!Such treasures, falling into the hands of a small demon, are so cruel! "Yumei said, without waiting for Sun Wukong''s consent, but hurriedly chased them up.


    Sun Wukong: "Follow me.¡±


    This Earth Spirit Pearl fell into the hands of such a little demon, and it was indeed a waste.


    Sun Wukong''s team chased him all the way into the ancient vine forest. The monkey demon who had fled all the way suddenly stopped and stared at the people of Sun Wukong in anger: "Humph ~ ~ You humans, you have a lot of nerve. How dare you chase him here? Now, raise your hands and rob him!"


    ¡°¡±


    Xuan Xuan and the monkey demon suddenly showed their face. The monkey who had been running all the way suddenly stopped and tried to rob them. This screen feeling was really too strong.


    ¡°Oops ~ I haven''t robbed you yet, but you robbed me instead?" Snow heard me, suddenly angry: "Now, hurry up and hand over the Spirit Pearl, maybe it''ll spare your life, otherwise, hum ~"


    ¡°Humph ~ You really came for this bead. I stole this bead and now it belongs to my sperm. If you want to take it away, bring out some skill.¡±


    ¡°Hey ~ You''re a big mouth!See what I can teach you! "Snow saw a delicate sip and darts were still thrown.


    The monkey demon slapped the dart directly with one claw, and then screamed. Even in front of Snow, a fist hammered her out.


    Snowsight immediately a beautiful rear sky flew away, reaching into her pocket, Ice Toad Demon Dan in her hand, instantly she was fired out as a dark weapon.


    The monkey demon fought in the thick skin, without fear again punched out, just listened to a click, the iceberg demon monkey burst, the cold suddenly appeared, instantly froze the monkey demon fist, and began to spread along the arm, freezing the whole body.


    Snow saw that this trick worked, delighted, a trick in hand, a thunder spell instantly split on the monkey demon, a click, crushed ice split, the monkey demon in a scream, jumped to the ground, huge body contracted rapidly, actually turned into a tight-handed little monkey.


    ¡°Wow ~ so cute!" cried Snow immediately.


    The monkey demon sat down with her ass on the ground and looked at the snow as a disgusting expression: "Humph ~ The arrow hurt people, not a good man, you won''t win.¡±


    ¡°I''m a woman, not a good man.¡±Snowsight immediately turned a white eye and vomited:" And I also said that you had just deceived me.¡±


    The monkey fairy has a hard face: "The old man is not as skilled as man today. If he wants to kill and listen to the defecation, but he wants to humiliate me, he can''t do it.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to humiliate you, you little faggot? If you lose, hand over the Spirit Pearl.¡±


    ¡°Humph ~ I can''t complain as much as people, take it.¡±The monkey fairy threw the Earth Spirit Pearl at Yumi, and the posture was also straightforward.


    However, just when Snow saw that she wanted to reach for it, she suddenly saw a root stem stretching out from the ground under her feet, and a handful of earth spiritual pearls rolled up, retracted to the ground and disappeared. ..

 3553 Chapter 43 Old Fujita

    Seeing the sperm, he immediately bit his teeth and was furious: "It''s the old vine spirit, damn it, that guy stole from me again!"


    The treasure that was just about to be acquired suddenly flew away. Snow also looked angry: "Chase!"


    Precision hurried to stop: "Don''t waste your energy. Although the old monster can''t move, the roots can stretch freely. I don''t know how far it has gone. How can you catch up with the speed of your running?¡±


    Zixuan: "Since it can''t move, where is it?"


    "I would advise you not to go to die," said the exquisite face. "The old monster is much more powerful than I am. It is not worth putting so many lives in for treasure.¡±


    Snowsight reached out curiously and slapped the brain of the sperm: "You defeated your men, and got over our mess. Tell us quickly that you don''t need to worry about safety issues.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to die?" The zealous heart of the sperm still seems to want to persuade.


    ¡°Cut the crap!"


    ¡°All right! Since you are not afraid of dying, I am not afraid to tell you that you can find it all the way down this road, it will not move at all, it will always be there, silly.¡±


    Snow looked contemptuously: "I see you are stupid, good demons don''t do it, run to other people''s homes to steal things.¡±


    ¡°What do you know!" Exquisite face: "These treasures, handed over to the villagers, are really cruel, falling into my hands to make the most of them.¡±


    ¡°What can you do with it?Didn''t you just use it as a collector''s item? "Snow looked contemptuous.


    ¡°Humph ~ Even as a collector''s item, it''s better than falling into the hands of a villager.¡±


    Zixuan: "All right, Snowy, what are you arguing with a little demon? Let''s hurry up and chase the old vine spirit.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Snow saw immediately turned around and left with Sun Wukong''s party.


    Seeing Sun Wukong and the others just walked away, the elite looked puzzled: "You, you just walked away?Wouldn''t you kill me? "


    ¡°Why kill you?" Snow looked at it strangely and said, "You''re just stealing something, not killing you?"


    ¡°Me, I am a demon!" The sperm is also looking at Sun Wukong and others with a strange face. Normally, if a human master encounters a demon, isn''t it all quick after killing?


    Zixuan: "People have good people and bad people, demons also have good demons and bad demons. Don''t steal from them. Otherwise, if you encounter another monk, you will truly be rid of the Devil''s Way.¡±


    ¡°I, I know, I will never steal again.¡±The precision seemed moved, swearing in the palm of your hand, and cautioning:" Are you really going to find the vine spirit?"It''s almost dark in the sky. If you go, you''ll die. If you want to go, why don''t you wait until dawn?"


    Zixuan looked at the next sky and said: "At night, the jungle is in danger, and our vision is blocked. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to act. The ancient vine spirit can''t run away. Brother Wukong, why don''t we go back to the village and rest for one night? How about tomorrow morning?"


    ¡°That''s not necessary, go on.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hands indifferently. He hated doing things halfway, and the inappropriateness of acting on him in the evening had no effect at all.


    The sperm looked at the back of everyone''s departure, thought about it, felt that this group of humans is quite good, did not want to watch them die, and quietly followed up.


    But how could it escape the consciousness of Aoi Yu? "Master, the monkey demon sneaked up.¡±


    ¡°No wonder it''s the kindest too, so don''t worry about it.¡±


    Sun Wukong''s voice had just fallen, but he saw a blue poisonous serpent with thick thighs spitting out its core and biting away towards Sun Wukong.


    Among the people in this line, only Sun Wukong Ping is unimaginable, like an ordinary person is best bullied, so this blue snake naturally has to pick a soft persimmon to pinch.


    However, before waiting for Sun Wukong''s body, Xue Xian waved her hand and a spirit hit the seven inches of the blue snake. She immediately moaned and fell a few dozen meters away without a sound.


    "Be careful, there are a lot of forest monsters this evening, don''t get hurt.¡±


    With the depth, the sky also completely darkened, and all the monsters that have been hidden are also coming out. The more dangerous the forest becomes, the more the crisis is rolling up, but for the people of Sun Wukong, these monsters do not constitute a threat, at most slow down their progress.


    Looking at the next sky, Sun Wukong stretched out his hand flat, and a light clustered in his hand, floating over their heads, illuminating the surrounding night as daylight.


    Snow suddenly wondered: "What magic is this?"Is there such a spell in Five Spirits Immortality?"


    Sun Wukong said with a pale face: "A kind of magic used for everyday lighting, not belonging to the Five Spirits Fairy magic, nothing strange.¡±


    Zixuan looked at the light cluster and refused to believe what Sun Wukong said. She could clearly feel the pure energy contained in the light cluster. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as what Sun Wukong said.


    Through the jungle, the horizon suddenly opened up, and a huge stone platform appeared in the horizon of the Sun Wukong team.


    With the light bulb above their heads, they could clearly see a vine tree in clothes rooted on the stone table, with a heavily aged branch trunk and a leaf.


    Snow saw it and suddenly felt surprised: "It''s strange, can trees wear clothes?"


    Xuan said seriously at a glance: "Be careful, I think it might be the vine spirit.¡±


    ¡°He is a Fujitojin?" Snow saw immediately before, shouting loudly: "Good, you Fujitojin, even Miss Hon''s treasure dare to rob, hurry to hand over the Earthling Pearl, or Miss Hon burns you as a firewood.¡±


    The old vine tree suddenly trembled and retracted and changed. It actually formed the appearance of a doll old man. Both hands were branches, and both feet were covered by clothing robes. Behind it were branch leaves and sprouts hanging. As the image of the tree demon, it was very vivid.


    ¡°What goblin, the child is really rude, the old husband is a goblin, is a fairy, the goblin is a demon, the demon is a demon, the fairy is a fairy, this is completely different, why not even this little power, the present young man, really is disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Are you a fairy?" Kwai Yu gauged the old man Koto a few times and paused: "So weak, can this also be a fairy?"


    ¡°What? How dare you look down on your husband?" Old man Fujito is angry right now: "Young man now, is there really no respect for the quality of old and child-friendly?It seems necessary for my husband to educate you for your elders.¡±


    He suddenly stretched a few branches under his foot, stretching towards the sunflower feather...

 3554 Chapter 44 Goto Jing

    ¡°Hmm?"


    Kwai Yu Daiyu picked her eyebrows. I didn''t expect this old man to take the lead. His delicate body flashed instantly and flashed behind the old man. Slim hands, the thunder clouds rolled in the sky on that day, and countless snakes fell from the sky, tearing apart all of his tree roots and burning. Scared the old man''s face changed dramatically. He rushed to his knees to beg for forgiveness: "Wait ~ Wait ~ Wait ~ Shang Xian!Please spare my life!My husband surrendered! My husband surrendered!! "


    Kwai Yu''s divine smell obviously settled him in town. Of course, he was more afraid of the thunder that fell from time to time. You know, he was an old vine fairy, naturally occurring tree. If the powerless thunder was split on him, he would not suffer it, and he would have to peel off even if he didn''t die.


    ¡°This is surrender?Where is the prestige just now? "Kui Yu stopped and looked at the old man Fujito in contempt.


    The old man Fujito smiled instantly: "The upper immortal joked, the upper immortal joked. Little penis Fujito immortal, you can call me Fujito old man, I don''t know what it is that the upper immortal came to despise?"


    Snow saw that the old man Fujito was so boneless and disgraceful. He was still a cactus. It was a disgrace to the cactus.


    How do they know that the old man Fujito was frightened by the smell of the Aoi Yu gods. He was just a fairy in the lower boundary area, nothing compared to the gods.


    Seeing Old Fujitos so upright, Aoi Yu doesn''t intend to embarrass him anymore, bullying such an old man and fairy is no fun: "Let me ask you, is there a Fujitoshi here?Where is he now? "


    ¡°Fujitsu.¡± The old man Koto immediately pointed down the road: "If you walk straight along this road, you can see it, it is not yet in the fire, rooted on the ground, can not move, it is easy to find him.¡±


    He said, without Sun Wukong telling them, he evacuated all the trees that blocked the road, and explained: "This is the boundary I specially made to block the road to prevent others from accidentally entering the territory of the old vine spirit to kill.¡±


    Sun Wukong heard what he said and glanced at the old man. This old man is really shameless. Why don''t you tell him now that those trees that are blocking the road are a painting that you have drawn?


    With precise instructions, the Sun Wukong and his crew also ignored the old vine. Following his instructions, along the way, a huge vine tree appeared in their sight.


    Xuan hugged Qinger and immediately stepped back and warned: "Be careful, there is a demon.¡±


    Su Hong also immediately retreated. She and Zixuan both held their children. It was inappropriate to do so. Just hand them over to Kwai Yu.


    Snow looked at the huge old vine tree in the distance and said, "Is that big tree the old vine spirit?"


    The voice has just fallen, and the earth suddenly vibrates. The ground rolls, and countless thick tree roots rise from the ground, spreading to Sun Wukong and others to hang.


    ¡°What is this?!!!"


    Snow saw the shouting immediately. When confronting the Fujito Cactus just now, there wasn''t such a big battle. I didn''t expect that the Fujito Cactus would still have this ability.


    Sun Wukong obviously also had some surprises. When playing games in the past, this vine spirit was only a small one. It was solved in a few moments. I didn''t expect that in reality, it was such a huge vine tree. The innumerable roots that spread the heavens and the earth could not be solved in three or two moments.


    Sword in hand: "District demon, dare to be reckless!"


    A delicate drink, fearless of the spreading root of the tree, waved the magic sword in the beginning to wash it up, every time the magic sword was waved, the surrounding tree root was cut as many as possible, approaching the ancient vine tree.


    ¡°Amazing!" Snow saw this and immediately exclaimed, feeling that she had also become hot blood boiling up, holding both swords, also joined the war circle.


    She was sensitive, because most of the roots of the old vines were attracted by the red sunflower. She also cut off a root and kept approaching the old vine tree.


    Aoi Yu nodded in secret: "It seems that I don''t need to do it anymore.¡±


    Just as the red sunflower and snowy sight were constantly approaching, the old vine tree seemed to feel the threat, the trunk branches and leaves of the tree trembled suddenly, so that the ground began to shake sharply, the ground cracked, a green light stem broke the soil spreading, turned into a turquoise chain, such as a swarm of snakes dancing, hanging to the red sunflower and snowy sight.


    In this scene, you can see that people have some scalp numbness.


    Unfortunately, this scenario seems extremely dangerous and terrible, but Nana, the cultivation of the old vine spirit is really not very good, the root of the tree is not so hard, cut off immediately, relying on the spiritual method of life, Snowsight constantly approached the body of the old vine spirit.


    As for the red sunflower, it was more simple violence. After centuries of cultivation, Sun Wukong taught her skill. Her strength had touched the ceiling of mortal life. She waved the magic sword in her hand, and the root of the tree was broken next to it. When she touched it, it broke. She came under the ancient vine tree in a manner that destroyed and decayed.


    The ancient vine jittered instantly, countless branches spreading and swinging desperately, flying with the wind, the green light blossomed one by one, across the long sky, such as the god whip splitting and hanging, attacking the red anemone.


    ¡°No power!"


    The magic sword in the hand of red sunflower exuded a terrible magic spirit. She dressed in red was filled with demonic beauty. She immediately waved the magic sword in her hand. A terrible huge light sword was chopped down on the magic sword. The branch swinging in the sky was chopped in two parts in an instant. The magic light sword''s castration did not diminish. Pfft ~ Pfft ~ sound was as loud as the sound of the sword light into flesh. The ancient vine tree immediately launched a terrible fear scream. Then, under the huge magic light sword, it was divided into two parts. The rich demonic spirit was scattered, and the leaves drifted in the sky. \28732; \28732; Blood came out from the trunk of the chopped tree, which looked bright and weird.


    ¡°Amazing!!!"


    Snow saw the huge old vine tree was cut in half, and there was a sword scar ditch that stretched 100 meters away. Her heart was shaken. When can she become so powerful?


    Sun Wukong did his trick and saw a bead flying out of the broken trunk and landing in his hand.


    ¡°Is this the Spirit Pearl?Doesn''t it look so amazing? "


    Snow saw Xiao running to Sun Wukong''s side, full of curiosity looking at the beads in his palm, the beads looked smooth and smooth, there was nothing else outstanding.


    Sun Wukong: "Everything should not be bothered by the surface light. Sometimes, the more plain and unpretentious things are, the more precious they are.¡±


    He said, he saw that the Spirit Pearl in Sun Wukang''s hand suddenly emitted a light diffusion of earthy yellow, and covered all their crew in it. Then it flashed and disappeared.


    Snow glared at the surrounding scene immediately: "This is the village before...?Awesome! You came here in a jitter?Is this the power of the Spirit Pearl? "..

 3555 Chapter 45 Wanyu Branch

    Fujiwara forest, monkey fairy looked at Sun Wukong and others suddenly disappeared, a pair of round eyes stared at the boss: "What earth spirit beads actually have this ability?Baby, such a big baby, unfortunately... "I suddenly pulled my head down when I thought such a baby no longer belonged to it.


    Peace Village.


    ¡°This is a really nice thing.¡±Sun Wukong started playing with the Zhonglu Spirit Pearl and handed it to Yumi:" Of us, you are the lowest, give it to you.¡±


    ¡°To me? Really give it to me?" Snow glad, but you''re welcome. The more you look at it in your hand, the more you like it.


    Instead, Zixuan looked at a house not far away. "The monkey demon stole this Earth Spirit Pearl from that house. Shall we go and say hello?"


    ¡°Ah? Do you want to give it back?" Snowflakes suddenly.


    Zixuan smiled when she heard the words: "These treasures will only be a disaster in the hands of ordinary people. I didn''t say I want to give them back, I just went to say hello.¡±


    ¡°All right then.¡± As soon as I heard it, Snow saw that I had no opinion. This was the first gift Brother Wukong gave her, and she wouldn''t return it.


    As for Zixuan''s decision, Sun Wukong had no choice. As far as he was concerned, this was just one more move. However, he also knew that these people around him were evil red sunflower and sunflower feathers. They were all people with positive minds, and there was nothing to say. Besides, it was now too late and there was just a place to settle down.


    In the village, the other houses have been black lights. Only the house that Sun Wukong and the others are going to is still lit. You can see the indoor situation from the gap in the window by walking through the street, but you can see a woman standing on the edge of the bed and applying magic to a man lying motionless on the floor.


    Snow saw this situation and immediately shouted: "Is she or is she a demon?"


    This shout obviously frightened the inner housewife and her body trembled. The man on the floor was petrified and turned into a stone sculpture.


    Seeing this scene, even Zixuan was shocked: "Hurry!Save people! "


    Red Kwai opened the window, took a magic sword and walked into the house, chopping off the lady with a sword.


    How powerful the red sunflower is, obviously not a woman can compare, before it has not reacted, the magic sword has approached her throat, scared her eyes wide open, revealing reluctance.


    ¡°etc. ¡±


    Luckily in time for Sun Wukong to scream, the magic sword in the hand of red anemone was parked at her neck. The sharp magic had cut her skin and a trace of blood appeared.


    Sun Wukong flipped into the window and looked at the red sunflower with a helpless face: "I said, can you please stop being so impulsive, this situation is obviously a snowflake to scare this person, causing her to do something wrong, she is saving people, not harming people.¡±


    ¡°Save people?" Red Kwai looked at the people who had been petrified on the eyeball. This is not like saving people, but since Brother Wukong said so, it must have been saving people. She immediately retrieved the Magic Sword.


    Zixuan listened to Sun Wukong''s words and apologized to the woman: "Sorry, we thought you were harming people, so please forgive me for breaking in.¡±


    The lady was relieved to hear what she said. She wasn''t a burglar. She was really frightened just now. She immediately looked at the petrochemical person on the floor and sighed: "You... alas ~ this may be life. You are also inadvertent. I don''t blame you, go.¡±


    Snow looked at the petrochemical person on the floor, but said seriously: "This can''t be done. He became like this because of my recklessness. Wouldn''t it hurt him if he walked away? Brother Goku, can we save him?"


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but there''s nothing I can do..." The lady seemed to recognize her order. She lamented again: "If... the bead was still alive, it might still be saved... Unfortunately, the bead suddenly flew without wings..."


    Snow saw immediately took out the Earthling Pearl: "Are you talking about this Earthling Pearl?"


    "The Lady Dowager suddenly shocked," How is this bead in your hands? "


    Snowsight: "We saw this earth spirit bead stolen from your house by a monkey demon before, so we chased it out and robbed it back. I came to your house to explain this to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much. With this bead, the offspring (husband) will be saved!"


    Zixuan looked at the woman and said seriously: "This earthly pearl is a treasure. How did you get it?"


    ¡°My name is Wanyu Zhi. A while ago, my husband went up the mountain to hunt, accidentally caught strange poison, blisters all over his body, itching and intolerance. Many doctors were not well. I had to go on a lightning bolt to help him alleviate his pain slightly. This can be hidden beads that I obtained when I went up the mountain to collect medicine. There is also a scroll. Although I don''t recognize the words on the scroll, I practiced according to the drawings, but I am also strong and strong. With the help of the beads, I can also go far to collect medicine. I can finally barely maintain the household.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at the women and said: "You are a rich man, but unfortunately you have poor qualifications. Otherwise, you will experience all the proper protagonist orders.¡±


    ¡°Huh?"


    Wanyu Zhi doesn''t understand what Sun Wukong said about the main character''s order.


    ¡°No, it''s okay.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly:" This Earth Spirit Pearl is very precious in the cultivation world. Fortunately, it was only a little demon who stole things this time. If someone with a heart looks at it, it will inevitably lead you to the catastrophe of extinction. We will take this bead away. In return, I will cure your husband.¡±


    "Wanyu Zhi suddenly rejoiced," Can you cure my husband? "


    Sun Wukong: "Among him is water poison, but with Earth Spirit Pearl can achieve a suppressive effect, but it cannot be done by law, nor can it be detoxified.¡±


    Sun Wukong said, a single wave, a direct fluorescent light on the petrochemical man, suddenly saw the petrochemical melting away, the blisters on the man disappeared at a visible speed.


    Men''s tightly closed eyes were also open. The first moment of gaze was set on the woman. Her voice was weak and weak: "husband, wife..."


    Wanyu Zhi saw the scene, rejoiced, ran over in haste, held his hand tightly, some excited for a while could not speak.


    Sun Wukong: "Because of his serious illness, he hasn''t eaten anything for a long time. Now that he is very weak, you should quickly cook him some porridge and drink it. When he recovers a little physical strength, he will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much.¡±Wanyu Zhi immediately knelt down on the ground and even kowtowed to Sun Wukong.


    ¡°Come on, if you really want to thank us, can we borrow one night at your house?"


    ¡°Naturally there is no problem, no matter how long you want to stay.¡±After her husband''s illness was cured, a smile finally appeared on Wanyuzhi''s face. ..

 3556 Chapter 46 Ghosts Book

    Early in the morning, Snow saw suddenly entering Sun Wukong''s room and shouting: "It''s gone, it''s gone!!"


    ¡°What''s gone?" Sun Wukong stared helplessly at Snow and got up to dress.


    ¡°Ya ~ I''m sorry!" Snow blushed instantly and turned around in a hurry.


    Sun Wukong put on his clothes. Zixuan was also attracted by the yelling of Snowsight. He came to Sun Wukong''s room. Wanyu Zhi said: "Is it you who lost something?Sigh ~ Although our village is called Anping Village, it is not peaceful at all. If you are three or five minutes apart, someone will lose something. Can you tell me what important thing you have lost? "


    Kwai Yu immediately frowned: "Didn''t the monkey demon promise us not to steal anything?Could it be... "


    Snow looked anxious: "No, I didn''t lose anything, yes, the flowers are gone.¡±


    ¡°The flowers are gone?"Where can a big creature run away?" Xuanxuan: "I guess she ran away to play, and she''ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. Although Hua Yu often runs away secretly, she will come back immediately if I call her, but this time, no matter what I call her, she hasn''t come back. She must have encountered some danger before she can come back.¡±


    "- [sic]" Are you talking about flowers? Is that the only flying pet around you? "


    Yumi: "Yes, that''s her.¡±


    Wan Yuzhi softly consoled: "Don''t worry, we''ll go out and ask the villagers where she went.¡±


    Sun Wukong glanced out the window and said: "Don''t worry, Hanabi is not in danger, come with me.¡±She left the room and walked towards the yard.


    There was a mud pit just dug out outside the courtyard, next to which was a muddy pit with spiritual fluctuations.


    ¡°This forum..."


    When Zixuan saw the altar, the first thing she noticed was the difference.


    Kwai Yu looked curiously at the altar in front of her and carefully sensed it. She was full of surprises. "Why are the flowers in this altar?"


    ¡°What? In the altar?" Snow heard the words, and her face changed dramatically: "Is it stuck in the altar?" She hurriedly picked up a stone on the ground and smashed it into the altar. She only listened to a whistle. The altar responded and broke, accompanied by the surge of spiritual power. A chicken with wings, a round, fat thing and a little girl appeared in front of Sun Wukong and others.


    Summer suddenly shocked: "Demons, monsters?" he said, taking out his weapon.


    When the little girl saw that Snow was about to attack her, she was immediately shocked: "Wait, wait ~"


    Sun Wukong also quickly grabbed Yumi''s hand: "Don''t you know even the flowers as master?"


    ¡°Flowers, flowers?" Snow looked at the little girl in front of her in dismay: "Did you say... she?Is she a florist? "


    He saw his identity through his eyes, and the flowers did not hide it: "Yes, master, I am a flower.¡±As she said, her body was flashing, and it looked like she was back to being the Five Poisonous Beasts.


    ¡°Yah ~ It''s really a flower, can you even change the doll?" Snow saw a surprise, held up the five-poxin beast, wiped the dirt on her face: "Look at you, you''re so dirty, go wash it.¡±


    ¡°Wait ~ Don''t go!" The fat monster looked at the snow and immediately stopped: "Nobody leaves until you find my ghost!"


    ¡°Oops ~ You ugly thing, you don''t have a small breath!" Red Kwai shouted, holding the magic sword in his hand on his neck, instantly shook the other person''s body, but said extremely hard: "Bold!How rude! Who do you think is ugly?"My name is Yanluo, the master of ghost transport under the throne of Yanluo. How dare the ignorant ghost dare to judge my appearance? If you do not surrender and stay in the world, you will be guilty.


    ¡°King Yan Luo?" The red anemone was shocked. The head was not small, and then she smiled again. She held Sun Wukong''s arm and looked intimate: "If I don''t get pregnant, I''ll stay with Brother Wukong. How about you stay?"


    ¡°No, hurry up and take this sword away. I really don''t know the etiquette.¡±


    Red Kwai''s eyes narrowed slightly immediately, exuding a dangerous smell. She was immediately frightened, swallowed her mouth and saliva, and immediately panicked: "Wait, why aren''t they innocent? There''s no need to move roughly."


    ¡°All right, get the fuck out of here. Don''t get in the way.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hand at will and was too lazy to talk to this thing.


    Sinxin instantly relieved his breath, his body instantly became smaller, several starts, and disappeared into the grass next to him.


    ¡°What is this?"


    Snow saw that there was a book in the place where Si Xin was leaving. She picked it up and looked at it. "Ghost?Is that what this ugly thing is looking for?It''s under his feet, right? "


    Sun Wukong: "I guess it''s because I''m too fat to see my footsteps, so I didn''t find it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Zixuan and other women heard this explanation, they were all speechless, but thought that the other party had been in a small forum, and did not notice that the things under the footsteps were indeed possible.


    ¡°Isn''t this some kind of cultivation of a secret book?" Snow looked curious and turned over the ghost. He looked carefully, but saw all the names written in it. Suddenly he was disappointed. When she felt bored and wanted to throw away the ghost in her hand, he saw the name of dragonfly in it. Suddenly he wondered: "Look, how can there be a name of dragonfly in here?"


    Zixuan glanced at it and suddenly said: "Ghost, is this the book of ghosts?"


    Sun Wukong took a glance and said: "It is indeed the book of ghosts. If this thing falls into the hands of King Yan Luo, I''m afraid he will send a ghost dispatcher to catch the dragonfly.¡±


    Snow was shocked when she heard the words: "Ah ~ then you can''t give this back to that ugly thing.¡±


    Yee heard the words, but she smiled. Even if King Yan Luo knew about the existence of Dragon Kwai, nothing would happen to Dragon Kwai. Even the Emperor could not help but understand His Majesty, and King Yan Luo was even more unlikely.


    Sun Wukong threw the book to Red Kwai: "Put it away first. Although King Yan Luo couldn''t turn over any flowers, it''s good to have less trouble.¡±


    Zixuan could not help but look at Sun Wukong. Even King Yan Luo did not put his eyes on him. The more mysterious his identity became.


    "- [sic]" Wouldn''t it be better to burn a fire? "


    Zixuan: "No, it''s not just your name, it''s also a lot of ghost names. Maybe they''re doing evil somewhere. It might be useful to keep this stuff.¡±


    The red sunflower nodded and closed the book. It was a matter of herself, and she dared not take it lightly. ..

 3557 Chapter 47 Shushan

    When I returned to the Hall of Families, I saw that Wan Yuzhi''s husband Gao Yong had already woken up and bowed to the people of Sun Wukong: "Thank you for your help. If you don''t mind, stay here for a few more days, so that my husband and wife can repay you for your help.¡±


    Zixuan saw that Sun Wukong did not intend to give an explanation. She took a step forward and said: "No, we still have important things to do. We have to leave immediately. Can you give me your hidden method together?If that thing is coveted by a demon, it will only be a scourge for you.¡±


    "When Wanyu Zhi heard this, she immediately took out the hidden scroll from her arms and gave it to Xuan. She looked at her husband and asked him," Can he practice the magic of ¡®hidden earth''? "


    Zixuan immediately and severely refused: "No, he is everyone. You are the body of the fairy. He must practise fairy arts. Not only can he not succeed, but it is also harmful and useless. Don''t teach anyone, let alone show fairy arts at will. Understand?"


    "" How do you know that I am the Immortal Body? "asked Wanyu Zhi in shock.


    Zixuan looked directly at Wanyu branch without saying much.


    Sun Wukong immediately glanced at Wanyu branch and understood. He said that what earth spirit beads and earth fairy magic were discovered when she went up to the mountain to collect medicine. It turns out that they were both bullshit. Both of these things were hers.


    Sun Wukong didn''t see it at first, just because he didn''t want to see it, just to experience everyone''s life. Otherwise, everything could be seen at a glance, but instead there was no surprise, it was boring.


    Wan Yu Zhi: "... I know..." He said, and took out another stone and gave it to Zixuan: "My husband found it and gave it to you as well.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Essence Stone?" Zixuan took it and did not refuse. The stone is also of extraordinary origin. It is also a scourge to stay with them.


    At this time, the voice of ''Yay ~'' came from the inner house, and then saw Qinger and Mei ''er crawling out of the inner house. Qing ''er three or two times was following Sun Wukong''s warehouse management to his body. Sun Wukong only saw that Qing ''er''s right hand was grasping a gecko. Mei ''er followed closely behind, but also two times, climbed onto Sun Wukong''s body, and launched a battle against this¡® toy ¡¯.


    Sun Wukong suddenly lost his face. Are these two girls so tight that even the gecko dared to catch them?


    Reach out and lift Qing Child, grab the gecko from her hand, and throw it out.


    ¡°Play, play..."


    Qing Er and Mei Er''s eyes immediately followed the window and looked at her face. Although the two girls were born smart and had been able to speak, their speech was still not very clear.


    Sun Wukong patted their ass on the balls: "Don''t scratch this kind of thing afterwards. It will hurt if it gets bitten.¡±


    ¡°She..." Qinger and Mei Er immediately followed each other''s fingers and simply dumped the pot.


    Zixuan and Su Hong were helpless. They each held their daughters from Sun Wukong''s body. Su Hong took out his hat and covered Mei''s fox ears. His tail was also hidden in his clothes.


    The Wanyuzhi and his wife looked at Mei Er''s fox ears and tails, and they were surprised, but didn''t say much.


    After bidding farewell to their couple, Sun Wukong and his men traveled all the way to the northwest of Anping Village under the vigilant gaze of the villagers.


    Villagers do this for a reason, because things are often lost in the village of tranquillity, so they don''t really welcome outsiders.


    On the street, Snow looked curiously at Zixuan: "Sister Zixuan, what was the stone that Wanyu gave you earlier?"What kind of spiritual pearl is that?"


    Xuan Xuan heard the words and took out the dragon stone. "This stone is called the dragon stone. It is the dragon that has gone through all kinds of disasters and the soul does not melt. Once the body is dead, the concentration of energy is transformed, the dragon shape is hidden, the cold moon is broken, and it contains a huge amount of spiritual power. It can purify the demonic spirit and melt into the sharp weapons of the Divine Army. It can also enhance its power.¡±


    Snow Meet: "Sounds amazing.¡±


    Zixuan looks at the anemone that has turned into a blue anemone: "Your magic sword is too powerful to purify it with this dragon stone.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "Without that necessity, this magic sword is perfect. If it purifies the magic spirit, there will be some damage. It must not be lost. Dragonfly is not affected by this sword, it is just right. When you find a weapon suitable for snow vision, it is also good to use this dragonstone.¡±


    The current magic sword is not the original uncut magic sword, but the casting method in the dragonfly magic given by Sun Wukong, casting a successful and stronger magic sword. This magic sword is no worse than those three artifacts.


    Xuan Xuan heard what was said and didn''t say much. Although the magic sword was dangerous, it had been subjugated by Sun Wukong and let Long Kui use it. Indeed, there was no threat, so she handed the dragon stone to Yumi.


    Snow saw that she immediately took it and put it away. They were all her own people. You don''t have to be polite.


    Just as a group of people were joking and laughing, a woman suddenly stopped their way: "Wait, are you going to Shushan?I advise you not to go to the Shushan Path if it is unnecessary. The Shushan Path was built by a cactus. The terrain is dangerous and dangerous. It is difficult for birds to fly up, so go around.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but it''s okay, we''re good.¡±Snowsight was very proud to lift her chest.


    The village girl saw the people of Sun Wukong refuse to listen and was too lazy to say: "Anyway, I''ve already said that, how to decide that is your problem.¡±Turn around and leave.


    The group went up the mountain and saw that the road ahead was blocked by a huge stone slab, which seemed to be the very machine set up to stop Yamano Murao.


    Kwai Yu was about to smash the blocking stone, but it was blocked by Zixuan: "This slab should be set up to block the villagers under the mountain. We''d better not break it. Such a height is not difficult for us, just skip it.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "There is no need for such trouble. I''m afraid there is more than one such machine. It''s too troublesome. Snow sees, using the Earthling Pearl, we will directly move up.¡±


    ¡°Yes ~ We have Earthling Pearls, why climb up?"


    "" How do you want to use it? "asked Snowsight, taking out the Spirit Pearl.


    Sun Wukong: "Just activate with spiritual power, but set the coordinates beforehand, otherwise you are using it now, we will immediately have to go back to the village of peace.¡±


    ¡°Ah? How do we get to Shushan?We don''t have the coordinates of Shushan.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Sun Wukong took the Earth Spirit Pearl and said: "Even if there are no coordinates, just the Spirit is wide enough to go anywhere.¡±


    He said, the earth spiritual pearl in his hand emitted a yellow light, covering the Sun Wukong''s party in it. It flashed. When it appeared, it was already at the top of the mountain, in front of the Shushan gate. ..

 3558 Chapter 48 Locking the Demon Tower

    ¡°Is this Shushan?"It''s a blessed land of the fairy family, what a magnificent sight!


    Snow gazed at the surrounding architecture and looked amazed.


    The whole Shushan is built on the top of the mountain, the sky is wide and infinite, there are many clouds and oceans below, floating and sinking; the temple is confronted by the male, surrounded by clouds, sometimes there are several cranes, and the long sounds fly over, such as the immortal spiritual realm, making life revere and go on.


    Su Hong looked at the empty place around him. He didn''t even have a gatekeeper. He couldn''t help but wonder: "It''s strange. The Shushan Sword School is one of the most famous gatekeepers in the cultivation world. Why didn''t even have a gatekeeper apprentice?"What''s stranger is that she didn''t see a Shushan Gate at first glance.


    Zixuan looked serious: "The atmosphere is a bit wrong, everyone be careful.¡±


    Snowsight: "I heard that a while ago, Shushan was attacked by what kind of building of the Devil''s Zodiac, wouldn''t it be a serious injury?"


    Dragon Kui softly said: "It''s possible, but it''s not so cold?"


    Sun Wukong: "Go inside and look.¡±


    The group entered the Shushan Fairy Sword School, and walked all the way. It was true that none of Shushan''s disciples had met. Until the violent spiritual fluctuations suddenly came from afar, attracting the attention of Sun Wukong and others.


    ¡°Over there is the direction of locking the demon tower.¡±Sun Wukong is very straightforward:" Go and take a look.¡±


    Only a moment later, the high tower of the lock-on demon tower appeared in front of Sun Wukong and others. Six white elders were seen in the distance suppressing the broken tower top of the lock-on demon tower. The intense spiritual fluctuation was just what they exuded.


    Looking at the broken tower top, Zixuan couldn''t help but be shocked: "The lockdown tower was actually broken?The hard part is the Devil''s Respect Building? "


    ¡°Who else but him?" Sun Wukong had already confirmed that the demon sword suppressed all the demons in the locking demon tower. This heavy building forcibly took the demon sword. Who broke it?It seems that Shushan Fairy Sword did not have a good time.


    No wonder the Shushan Immortal Sword School is so cold, it seems that the doorman has gone to catch the demons who escaped from the Lock Demon Tower; some are looking for the whereabouts of the Zhen Demon Sword, now there are not a few people left in the Shushan Immortal Sword School, which is normal.


    When Sun Wukong''s party was approaching the lockdown tower, it was stopped by four disciples who guarded the gate: "Who are you?"This is the sanctuary of Shushan, so leave quickly!


    Zixuan: "Please also pass on a message. We need to talk to you in charge.¡±


    ¡°Even if something big happens, it''s gone.¡±A disciple drinks harshly and lightly, without any negotiation whatsoever:" I advise you to leave now, or else you will not call us welcome.¡±


    Now, at a critical juncture when the gatekeepers and the elders are repairing the lockdown tower, they cannot let anyone near them.


    ¡°Hey ~ If you don''t, I''m going in.¡±Young Miss Yumei''s temper suddenly came up. She was about to break into her sleeve, but Zixuan stopped her:" Yumei, don''t be reckless. You are representing the whole Tangmen now. You can''t let Shushan Fairy Sword party Tangmen misunderstand anything.¡±


    "... okay.¡± Originally, the angry snow fell silent immediately.


    Sun Wukong looked in the direction of the locking demon tower. The first time he set his sight on a young man, he was Jingtian, and he didn''t look weak.


    ¡°It seems that he has awakened to the practice of Flipper.¡±


    Sun Wukong not only passed on the cultivation method of Feipong to Longyang, but also deeply imprinted that cultivation method in his soul, just passing the qualification, there is an opportunity to wake up.


    Beside Jingtian, Xu Changqing and another unknown Shushan disciple suddenly appeared a funny smile in the corner of Sun Wukong''s mouth when he saw the unknown Shushan disciple: "It seems that there is a good show.¡±


    Faced with so many adults in Shushan, the captured Jingtian is very tense now: "That, this town demon sword is really a red-haired man came to the pawnshop to get a penny pawn, it has nothing to do with me, please let me go back. If not, then Zhao executive will scold me again.¡±


    The source of power in the clear seal that has to be issued is constantly released, suppressing the top of the broken lock demon tower, looking at a tight face Jingtian, Merciful smile: "little brother, you don''t need to tension, I know this matter has nothing to do with you, and guess roughly why this sword will be in your hand, although the object is returned to the original owner, but now the lock demon tower is broken, I''m afraid it will have to rely on this town demon sword to suppress for a period of time, so, can you and the chancellor enter this lock demon tower, put the control demon sword into the tower, suppress the herd, I''m afraid I won''t last long with the five elders.¡±


    ¡°The disciples will not be responsible for the entrustment!"


    Xu Changqing immediately held the boxing order.


    The elder of Qing Wei warned in due course: "There are many demons in this locking demon tower, especially the demon emperor that day. Be careful when you encounter them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    In the original book, this Qingwei is the master of Shushan, but now there is an additional seal, he can only become an elder, but his status as Master Xu Changqing has not changed.


    Needless to say, today''s Shushan Immortal Sword School has two people, Ming Feng and Qing Wei. There is no doubt that the strength of its sect is strong. Under the circumstances where the power of the earth is suppressed, the heavy building can still break the lock demonic tower from both of them, and take the demonic sword. Its strength is indeed worthy of the strongest boss in the Immortal Sword series.


    Jingtian saw that things had reached this point, and there was no point in refusing. He could only nod and promise to enter the lockdown demon tower with Xu Changqing.


    Then Jingtian held the sword and followed Xu Changqing as he prepared to enter the lockdown demon tower, so he protruded. Shushan disciples who had been silent beside him engraved in the hectares that no one noticed. Suddenly, dark light surged in his hand, flashing his body and clapping on the chest of the open seal.


    ¡°You--!!!" A sip of blood sprayed out. Even a few steps back to stabilize the figure, and the face turned pale instantly: "You, aren''t you Pufeng?!"


    In the first battle with the heavy building, he was injured, and after suppressing the lockdown monster tower for many days, Ming Feng had little power left. He was attacked by such a sneak attack, and he was immediately seriously injured, kneeling down on one knee.


    ¡°Master!"


    The other five elders were all profoundly different in appearance, without the clear seal of this important link, they worked together to carry out the formation immediately there was a vacancy, locked the demon tower, the crowd of demons saw the sight, they were delighted, all burst into magic power, do not rush life on the head of the power seal.


    ¡°Hahaha ~ ~ ~ The Emperor is finally free!!"


    A fierce laugh rang from the inside of the lock demon tower, the terrible demon power surged, and a bang from the sky roared, directly breaking the magic seal of the five elders, jumping out from the top of that broken tower...

 3559 Chapter 49 Evil Sword Fairy

    ¡°No, it''s the demon emperor!"Don''t let him escape!


    The face of the Qing micro elder changed greatly. Immediately, his body flashed, and came to the matrix master who stood before Ming Feng. Together with the other four elders of Shushan, he ran his magic power. When he saw a light curtain formed by the gathering of magic power emerge again, he turned into a tent and again pressed back the heavenly demon emperor who had just broken the seal, sealing the broken tower top.


    ¡°Asshole! Bastard!!You can''t seal this emperor!!! "You are about to see Heaven again, but it is repressed again. The Emperor is burning in anger, and the evil demons in the tower want to break the seal again. Then the five elders of Shushan came together, but with the help of the power of the Array Law, they made the demons in the tower helpless for a time.


    The disciple who attacked Ming Feng secretly saw this situation, but the moan laughed, and the spiritual force in his hand exploded, releasing an extremely disgusting smell. Therefore, the technique was re-applied, and the palm again shot towards Qing Ming''s chest.


    ¡°Master!"


    Xu Changqing was immediately shocked. He didn''t think much at all. However, he shuddered in front of Qing Ming with his own body and sturdily received this slap. Immediately, a sip of blood sprayed out and flew out.


    ¡°Scumbag, only sneak up!"


    Blue anemone hectares transformed into red anemone, holding the magic sword, a sword waved out, the hundred swords instantly turned into a giant sword down, the stinging red light covered the heavens and the earth, all the clouds were forced to dissipate in a moment, no shadow disappeared, everyone''s eyes, only the amazing sword remaining.


    The apprentice''s face changed dramatically in an instant, his shirt fluttered in the wind, and his hands were gathered together. The terrible spiritual force surged, turned into a fierce beast roaring, and the sound shook all over the field. Pushing forward, he was colliding with the sword light.


    Ka ~ ka ~ ka ~!


    Under the astonishing gaze of the people here, the spiritual tornado in the hands of the disciple was torn apart at a speed visible to the naked eye, and was slashed and shattered by the sight of the light sword.


    The apprentice immediately changed his face and was really shocked by the horrible sword of red sunflower. His figure instantly turned into a black smoke, disappeared, and the light sword did not diminish. He instantly chopped down, directly splitting the sword building into two, leaving a terrible sword scar on the ground. He almost split half the Shushan mountain in half.


    ¡°This, this, this...!!!"


    Xu Changqing and other elders of Shushan were all stunned. They were really frightened by the horrible sword of red sunflower. My good boy, Shushan almost finished playing under this sword.


    The black smoke was regrouped in a place hundred meters away from the red sunflower, but now he is no longer the appearance of the former Shushan disciples, but the appearance of an old man with black hair and white beard. There is still a palpitation on his face.


    ¡°Evil Sword Fairy.¡± Sun Wukong spoke of his identity.


    ¡°Is he the evil sword fairy?" Xuanxuan''s face was heavy. She remembered clearly that Sun Wukong had said that this evil sword fairy could bring disaster to the three realms.


    ¡°I can''t believe... it''s him!"


    Five elders of Shushan, including Ming Feng and Qingwei, also recognized the identity of the evil sword fairy. One by one, their faces became incredibly heavy.


    The evil sword fairy took a deep look at the red sunflower and completely turned into a black smoke.


    Sun Wukong did not stop it. If he kills the evil sword fairy now, it would be too boring. Let him jump for a while. When he grows up completely, he is still too weak. Sun Wukong is not even interested in doing it.


    ¡°Gone?Daredevil! "Red Kwai immediately despised and then looked at Sun Wukong:" Brother Wukong, are you sure this kind of guy can bring disaster to the three realms? "


    ¡°Now he is only in the growth stage, if he grows and forms..." Sun Wukong did not say, and everyone knows what it means.


    Daiyu Su Hong immediately frowned slightly: "He is already so strong now, or is he just growing up?Where the hell did this guy come from?Never heard of it before? "


    ¡°Alas ~ this is over, it seems that there is no need to hide it.¡±Sitting on the spot, she sighed.


    Aoi Yu could not help but wonder: "Does this have to do with you?"


    Ming Feng wiped off the bloodstains on the corners of his mouth. "At that time, our six brothers practiced a fairy arts that had been lost. After a successful completion, the evil thoughts in the body could be ruled out. Only before this surgery, no one succeeded in cultivating it. We did not know what to do with the evil thoughts. We sealed it in the lockdown demonic tower under negotiation. We did not think that this evil thoughts could actually be cultivated and shaped. Because the demon respected the tower breaking in the previous period and took the sword, and broke the seal I set, so the tower broke out.¡±


    Kwai Yu said, you are the reincarnation of the Emperor, why cultivate this magic?Isn''t it painful to think about it?


    ¡°So, the evil sword immortal is the evil thought of six of you?" She has become incredibly heavy now. She finally understands why Sun Wukong would say that this evil sword immortal will be troubled by three frontiers. If the evil sword immortal is only the evil thought of the five elders of Qingwei Shushan, then it is only a human catastrophe, but if you add a clear seal, the matter will be huge. You know, that clear seal is the Emperor''s reincarnation. With the participation of Fuxian, this evil sword immortal is said to have the talent of heaven!


    Ming cover colored seriously: "If it''s not yet, ''it''s not too late to fix the sheep'', the urgent task is to find the Five Spirit Pearls and re-seal the Lock Demon Tower, just now our six brothers have some strength, I''m afraid it will have to be used with the Zhen Demon Sword, but I''m afraid it won''t last much time.¡±Looking at Sun Wukong, he bowed and bowed." Senpai, I wonder if you still remember me? "


    Unseen and other elders of Shushan were all surprised. Brother in charge actually knew the person before him, and also called him the elder?


    Seems so young, but is the elder brother in charge of the door, then this man is cultivated, I''m afraid it is difficult to assess, with the previous red anemone sword, enough to shock them.


    Sun Wukong looked pale: "Naturally, I remember, I just didn''t expect that the former hairy kid is now in charge of the Shushan Immortal Sword School.¡±


    ¡°Where and where, if it wasn''t for my predecessors'' order, I wouldn''t be able to achieve today.¡±Ming Feng''s face was humble, and his heart was truly extraordinarily sad. Now that he is old, he is the person he saw before, how he saw it, how it is now, it has not changed at all. Ming Feng has obviously treated the people of Sun Wukong as land cactus.


    Zixuan listened to the conversation between Sun Wukong and Ming Feng. After carefully looking up and down at Ming Feng, she said in surprise: "Are you Ming Feng?"


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Ming Feng politely hugged and boxed. ..

 3560 Chapter 50 Jingtian

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now, Zixuan''s inner feelings can be said to intersect. She clearly remembered the meeting with Ming Feng only a few months ago. How did she become an old man now?


    There is also the matter of Snowsight. She has been suspicious. Snowsight grew up in Tang Jiabao as a child, but she clearly remembers that when Qing Ye and Mei Er played, it was only half a month since she took down the fruit of the divine tree. This time is completely different, except that the place where they are located is completely different from the time flow rate of the earth?


    With this in mind, she couldn''t help but glance at Sun Wukong, but there were many people here. Though she was suspicious, she didn''t say much.


    Looking back at the snow, she was even more surprised. She really didn''t think that the head of Shushan was so old. She actually called Brother Wukong his predecessor. Doesn''t Brother Wukong look so young on the surface?By the way, Brother Wukong is so powerful, it must be.


    As for Niuniu, her eyes were already full of admiration.


    ¡°It was a shame to think of fairies as snake demons when they were young and didn''t understand the world.¡±Ming Feng boxing, sincerely apologized to Zixuan.


    ¡°Fairies don''t dare to be fairies, but they don''t need to be mentioned any more than before.¡±


    ¡°Shame, shame.¡±Ming Feng again saluted Sun Wukong Tao:" Seniors, each one of them was cultivated to high depth. Now that my Shushan lockdown demon tower has been broken, all demons have the evil of breaking the tower, then the spirit will surely paint charcoal. I also hope that my predecessors can help me with the strength of Shushan.¡±


    Sun Wukong hasn''t spoken yet. Zixuan has already taken the lead: "Save the world, we can''t wait for justice!" After being a woman, she almost instinctively agreed to this kind of thing.


    However, after the promise, she couldn''t help but froze. She immediately looked at Sun Wukong. It was a bit embarrassing. Brother Wukong hasn''t spoken yet. She actually promised. She blamed herself for the trouble caused by this woman''s later status.


    ¡°Well, that''s great.¡±


    Ming Feng and the other elders of Shushan heard the words, they were all delighted. With the help of these tall people, Shushan will inevitably turn danger into danger this time.


    ¡°Trouble Senpai..."


    Ming Feng just wanted to ask Sun Wukong to help him. He just spoke, but he was suddenly interrupted by red sunflower. He saw her flashing and suddenly appeared in front of Jingtian: "You, are you-- brother?!"


    ¡°Ah?" Jingtian looked so confused, he didn''t remember that he had such a powerful sister: "Are you mistaken?I don''t know you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are my brother, Longyang. Although the appearance has changed, the soul will not change. I will not be mistaken. It''s really good. I didn''t expect to meet my brother''s reincarnation!"


    ¡°Ah? Reincarnation, reincarnation?" Jingtian became even more confused.


    ¡°Yes, you are my brother Longyang''s reincarnation.¡±The red sunflower''s face was full of joy, but her heart was calm, so she didn''t seem to be out of order:" I asked you, have you awakened to a cultivation? "


    ¡°How do you know?" This scene is even more surprising. He is the only one who knows this kind of thing, and he hasn''t even revealed it in public. How does the person in front of him know it?Was it really his sister in his previous life?Isn''t that ridiculous?Otherwise, how many teenagers did his sister survive?


    ¡°This is the skill Brother Goku taught you. It is already deep in your soul, so it can awaken no matter how many times you are reincarnated.¡±


    ¡°So, are you my master?" Jingtian immediately looked over at Sun Wukong. Na-head said, "Master is up, please be worshipped by Jingtian!"


    ¡®Bang Bang Bang¡¯ is just three sounds, but I thought to myself, whether he is or not, this man is so powerful, even the head of the Shushan Fairy Sword School called his predecessor, bye first.


    Sun Wukong: "Don''t call me Master, I don''t intend to take you as an apprentice, but I see that you have some fairy fortune with this Shushan Fairy Sword School.¡±


    As soon as Jingtian heard, he knew that Bhai Sun Wukong was no longer a teacher. He immediately said to Ming Feng Na, "Master, please accept me as an apprentice!My dream since I was a kid has been to join Shushan, to support the weak and the strong and the weak, and to have a Lang Qiankun in the world! "


    ¡°This... I have never received an apprentice in my life..." Ming Feng immediately hesitated and nodded: "Well, I see that you do have some connection with me. Since my predecessors have said so, I will accept you as an apprentice.¡±


    Jingtian heard the words, delighted: "Master is up, please be worshipped by the apprentice.¡±


    Bang bang bang, it''s three sounds again, it''s called AIDS in his heart. He thought that this time he was brought to Shushan, he was going to have a bad luck. I didn''t expect that he actually paid his respects to the master of Shushan as a teacher because of the trouble.


    Aoi looked a little speechless and her brother''s reincarnation seemed a bit slippery.


    ¡°Congratulations to the Master, take this disciple!"


    The rest of the elders were congratulations.


    Qing slightly also saw the background of Jingtian''s birth. If it were him, he would really not be eligible to be accepted as an apprentice. However, the background of his master''s brother-in-law''s identity is also mysterious. Their brother-in-law has estimated his birth for Ming Feng more than once before, but he has not found any trace of Ding Dot. I''m sure that their brother-in-law''s identity must be bigger than this Jingtian''s, and his admission as an apprentice should not be a big problem.


    Ye ''e looked at it with a shush. The Lord in the heavens turned from two people to a master and apprentice relationship. It turned out that things were erratic.


    Ming Feng looked solemnly at Xu Changqing and Jingtian. "Jingtian, Changqing, you two quickly enter the tower and put the demon sword in the center of the tower. To temporarily hold the locking demon tower, I and the five brothers are too exhausted to hold the locking demon tower in an array. We can only rely on the power of the demon sword in this town. I hope it will give us some time to fight for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, we are going to enter the tower!" Jingtian is full of energy at this time. I just visited Master Door and had such an important task. How can I not perform well?


    However, Sun Wukong waved his hand to stop them. He said to Ming Feng: "This demon sword in town does have a restraining effect on demons. It is only used to suppress this broken lockdown demon tower, so it seems like you have a water truck salary. Don''t you have a more powerful artifact? Why don''t you use it to suppress this lockdown demon tower?"


    ¡°More powerful artifact?Did he? "Why doesn''t he remember that he has such a powerful artifact?


    ¡°Your sword.¡±Sun Wukong''s face was silent on this. He held one of the three artifacts in his hand, and he didn''t even know it yet.


    ¡°Old husband''s sword?" Mingfeng looked suspicious. He thought about it. A cool old sword flashed in his hand. It just didn''t have a trace of fluorescence. It looked flat: "Is it me, too hao sword?"


    ¡°Tahoe your sister.¡±Sun Wukong couldn''t help but spit out:" This is one of the three artifacts of Fuxi Sword.¡±

 3561 Chapter 51 Five Spirit Pearls

    ¡°Fuxi Sword?!!"


    Not only is it obvious that the people present were shocked, the famous legendary Sanjinji, who doesn''t know, they really did not expect that the Taihao sword in charge of the door would actually be Fuxian sword.


    After being shocked, Ming Feng visually started the sword and exclaimed: "The old man does know that there is a seal on this sword, but the old man can''t lift it even if he tried his best. I didn''t think that this sword is the legendary Fuxi sword, so I don''t know if my predecessor can lift the seal on this sword?"


    The seal on Fuxi Sword is with the Emperor Fuxi. After being beaten into the round, Fuxi Sword himself is trapped in the seal. To unravel it, it is very simple. Just a drop of seminal blood in the seal is needed. However, in that way, the identity of the seal will be exposed, so Sun Wukong does not intend to use this method to unseal it.


    He took Fuxi Sword from Mingfeng''s hand and stroked it with his hand. At that moment, the sword barking array seemed to have dragon roaring. The flat Fuxi Sword was suddenly covered with a layer of fluorescence, followed by a fierce fierce wind. It seemed to wave with his hand. Even this day, he could cut out a big hole.


    Qing Wei saw this and was astonished: "Legend has it that this sword can move heaven and earth, shake the Sixth World. Today, when I saw it, it is not a myth!"


    ¡°Go!"


    Sun Wukong waved with his hand, and the sword in his hand was instantly turned into a rainbow light. He circled in the air, and the sky was inserted on the top of the Lock Demon Tower. The light was full of light, releasing the fierce sword, forming a boundary that covered the whole Lock Demon Tower.


    And those demonic forces that shook from the broken part of the tower top, when touching this sword gas boundary, instantly the smoke was dissipated.


    When the five elders of Shushan saw this situation, they were all relieved and recovered their powers, and then sat down with their butts on the ground. It seemed that they had indeed reached their limit.


    A moment later, the Shushan family apologized to Sun Wukong: "Thank you for your help, Dae Eun Da De, Shushan will never forget!"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly: "Don''t be too optimistic. The power of this Fuxian sword is really good. The demons in the suppression tower are not talking, but the spiritual power is limited. Therefore, please hurry to repair the locking demon tower.¡±


    Ming Feng looked at the boundaries of the immortal sword and gas. His face was serious: "It was difficult to see this boundaries, let alone repair the Lock Demon Tower. Looks like he still needs to find the Five Spirit Pearls.¡±


    Sun Wukong glanced at Zixuan and said: "Since Zixuan has promised to help this before, let''s look for the Wuling Pearl and give it to us.¡±Perfect to bring snow to see them practice.


    ¡°In that case, please leave it to the elders.¡±Ming Feng and the others held the boxing ceremony again, then turned to Xu Changqing and looked at the past:" Changqing, look for the Wuling Pearl, please follow your predecessors'' arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Ming Feng: "By the way, senpai, I don''t know what you came to Shushan for this time."


    ¡°I don''t need my predecessor''s screaming anymore, I feel like I''m an old man.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hand and looked at the snow.


    Snow met with him and immediately said: "Hello, I am Tang Xuemei, the young lady of Tangmen Tangjiabao. This time, I came to Shushan for the demonic sword in that town..."


    Ming Feng smiled: "It turned out to be Miss Tang Jiabang. Excuse me. I have roughly understood your intention. In fact, you don''t have to be like this. Although my husband is old, he has not reached the level of old foolishness. I naturally know that this matter has nothing to do with your Tang Men. If I have any guilt in Shushan, I visited the door at that time.¡±


    When Snow saw the words, she suddenly relieved herself. Before that, she was afraid that Shushan would buckle their Tang family fortress for a crime of colluding with the demonic world. Now, it seems that they are the ones who have the heart of a dwarf and the belly of a prince.


    The group chatted again for a while, but left, not disturbing Ming Feng and others. After all, they were too consumed, so they had to sit back and recover, especially Ming Feng, who was seriously injured.


    The group left the Lock Demon Tower. Jingtian looked at Xu Changqing''s pale face. He cared: "Brother Changqing, is your injury okay?"


    Xu Changqing smiled: "It''s all right, just rest for two days.¡±


    As he spoke, he fisted Sun Wukong again: "Before..."


    The word ''generation¡¯ has not yet spoken, suddenly seeing Sun Wukong''s gaze, Xu Changqing immediately swallowed the word: "Wukong adult, I wonder where to start looking for the Wuling Pearl?"


    ¡°Among the five spiritual beads, we already have the water spiritual beads and the earth spiritual beads, and now there is only the wind spiritual beads, the fire spiritual beads and the thunder spiritual beads.¡±


    Xu Changqing heard that his eyes suddenly lit up. He was worried that he could not find Qi Wuling Zhu. He did not expect that the adult Wukong now has two, and the opening was so smooth. This gave him great confidence.


    ¡°I will now inform the other divisions and brothers to find out the whereabouts of the remaining spiritual beads!" Xu Changqing left in a hurry with Jingtian.


    And the men of Sun Wukong came to their resting place, led by a disciple.


    In the room, Snow looked at Sun Wukong with a serious face: "Brother Wukong, although there are only three of those five spiritual beads left, but the sea is lost, how can we find them?"


    Sun Wukong smiled, but I will tell you, do I know where the other three are?


    However, she did not wait for Sun Wukong''s reply, but she was quick to say: "I know the whereabouts of the Feng Lingzhu.¡±


    ¡°Huh?" The rest of the girls looked at her.


    She looked at Sun Wukong and hesitated. She didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Sun Wukong: "Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°The Wind Spirit Pearl was originally in the hands of General Feipeng, but then he fell into the hands of the Emperor after being devalued, but with the Emperor... it should now be in the hands of the Nine Heavenly Genjie.¡±


    In the original book, this Feng Ling Zhu was in Yu Yao''s hand. However, due to Sun Wukong''s foot, Feipong naturally couldn''t give her the Feng Ling Zhu, so several waves turned and finally fell into the hands of Jiutian Xuan woman.


    ¡°Nine Heavenly Girls?" Dragon Kwai said, shocked: "Isn''t it in the world of God?"


    ¡°The Divine Realm?" Snow glared and pointed to the sky: "You mean, in heaven?So how do we get it?We''re not fairies.¡±


    Zixuan looked at Sun Wukong in the eyes of Lucky Light and hesitated. "Brother Wukong, where we were before, is it not - the divine world?"


    ¡°Oh? How did you perceive that?" Sun Wukong looked at Zixuan with a smile.


    Zixuan immediately glared at her eyes. Sun Wukong''s words were tantamount to admitting it.


    "Since you said that Snowsight is the fruit of God''s tree, I have doubted it. It''s just a little incredible, so I didn''t dare to think deep, but now it seems..."

 3562 Chapter 52 Identity

    Zixuan''s face was serious: "Besides, we are at a completely different time point. I heard that the divine world is one day and the lower world is one year. Is it true?"


    Sun Wukong smiled and nodded and admitted it. He also knew that what they were going through had been made clear. Sooner or later, they would be discovered, just thinking that they could hide it for a while. Since they were discovered, there was nothing to hide.


    ¡°Where were we before?!" Su Hong glared at this moment in shock. How many people dreamed of going to heaven? She did not expect that she had been there once and did not know.


    Thinking about it, Su Hong suddenly turned excited and excited: "Master, are you... are you a fairy?"


    ¡°No, it is.¡± Sun Wukong smiled and said, "But she is.¡±


    ¡°Wow ~ Sister Er is actually a fairy?" Snowsight immediately glanced at Er, and Zixuan''s eyes were all focused on Er.


    Seeing that her identity could no longer be concealed, she apologized: "I am so sorry that I have been hiding it from you.¡±


    Zixuan: "What''s your name?"


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!" Zixuan surprised: "The legendary one?"


    ¡°Exactly. ¡±


    ¡°Wow ~ I didn''t expect to see the living one!" Yukimi grabbed her hand and was excited.


    Su Hong glared at Sun Wukong. She knew that this woman was just a waitress beside her master. What was his identity?Who in heaven deserves this?Su Hong''s heart beat inexplicably.


    Sun Wukong looked and breathed quickly. Su Hong slapped her without a good smile: "Don''t think nonsense, I''m not the one you think.¡±


    Because that one has been devalued.


    At this moment, Jing Tian came to the door and said, "Well, can I come in?"


    Lung Kui said immediately: "Brother, come in. What can I do for you?"


    Jingtian looked at the beautiful woman in the room and looked at Long Kui with a bit of restraint. "Well, you said I was your brother''s reincarnation. Can you tell me what happened before I was reincarnated?"


    Dragon Kui thought about it and said: "It''s been a thousand years, and I don''t know how many times you are my brother''s reincarnation. My brother is Dragon Yang, Prince of Kang, who fought to save dozens of practitioners in the Kang War. At that time, my qualifications were flat. Even if I had the method taught by Brother Wukong, it would still be reduced. In order to save the country, inherit my brother''s will, and in helplessness, I could only continue to complete my brother''s uncut magic sword, martyred by the sword... The magic sword has been accomplished, slaughtering the enemy warrior... The body has crossed the wilderness... hundreds of years later, when I woke up mentally, I could only keep the magic sword under the mountains..."


    After Jingtian listened, he frowned slightly. Dragon Kwai''s words did not seem to have any connection to what he was experiencing now.


    He had always wondered why the Demon Respect Building took a penny to pawn this demon sword that he had painstakingly stolen from Shushan.


    Sun Wukong looked at Jingtian and said: "You are curious. Why should I give you this sword?"


    ¡°Yeah, why?"He treated the demonic sword of this town as if it were for my own sake, but why?"


    Sun Wukong: "This should not be traced back to Longyang, but to the previous life of Longyang, Feipong.¡±


    ¡°Flipper?"


    ¡°The demon sword of this town is the sword of the flying pond.¡±


    Jingtian looks suspicious: "Isn''t Zhenxian Sword the treasure of Shushan''s town?How did you become Flipper''s sword?Who''s the flying pond? "


    ¡°Flipper.¡± Sun Wukong said: "He is the first god in the divine world. He was devalued for fighting with the Devil to respect the Manor. The first generation after his birth is Longyang.¡±


    Jingtian immediately glared at his eyes: "Are you saying that I am the first god in the world of God and will be reincarnated?"


    Zixuan immediately glanced: "So that''s why the demon respects the tower broken to fetch the sword, the purpose is Jingtian?"


    ¡°Yes, Zhenxiao sword was originally named after Feipong''s sword. He took the sword from the heavy building and gave it to Jingtian. It was to complete his last battle with Feipong that had not yet been completed.¡±


    Jingtian was stunned: "So, all this happened here because of me?"In order to have a fight with me, the heavy building broke down the lockdown monster tower and left all the people in the world to die?"


    Snow saw: "People are the devil''s princes, what can''t be done?"


    ¡°But I''m already everyone, why is he still looking for me?" Jingtian is about to cry, and his heart is even more panicked. He knows that he has been targeted by such a bully''s demon. Can he not panic?


    Sun Wukong looked at Jingtian Dow: "Okay, you are here today. You can chat here when you have time. Why not go to Shushan Tibetan Book Pavilion to learn more swordsmanship, and then you can cope with the Devil''s Respect Building. No.¡±


    "..." Jingtian was even more depressed. Flypeng was devalued by the heavy building. How could that guy still refuse to let himself go?


    With all my thoughts, Jingtian left.


    Looking at Jingtian''s back, Longyang said to Sun Wukong: "Brother Wukong, is he in danger?"


    ¡°Rest assured, the heavy building is just to divide the victory and defeat with Flying Peng. He will not fight him before the scenic sky grows, and the relationship between the two is only to divide the victory and defeat, and there is no reason to worry about life or death.¡±


    Lung Kui listened to Sun Wukong say that, but let go of her heart.


    ¡°Nevertheless, since the wind and spirit beads are in the hands of Xuanfeng, it seems that we still have to go to the divine world. Today we rest in Shushan for one day, tomorrow we leave for Tangjiabao. After everything is right, we will go to the divine world.¡±


    Late at night, in the dark jungle, the evil sword fairy looked at the direction of Shushan. His face was gloomy: "Damn, I didn''t expect that Shushan would actually have a lower kingdom. Almost, almost, I could seize the demonic sword and devour Mingfeng and others to cultivate it. Complete the whole thing, damn it!Damn it!!And Luo Ruliet, what a useless thing. He was killed so easily. It seems that Tang Men is the only one left... "


    Saying, the evil sword fairy turned into a black smoke and flew to the Tang family fortress.


    ¡°How dare you come to my Tang family fort to sprinkle wild!"


    Looking at the current figure that turned into a black smoke in front of him, he felt its evil smell. Tang Kun drank heavily. Tang Men''s dark instrument did not hesitate to fly out, but it passed directly through the figure''s body and nailed to the rear wall.


    The evil sword immortal smiled and turned into a black smoke. From Tang Kun''s mouth and nose, he drilled into his body: "Stop the needless struggle. If the Thundercracker Hall is gone, let Tang Men be our puppet!"..

 3563 Chapter 53 Extremely Evil

    In the courtyard, the sun shines brightly from the top of the tree, through the dense leaves, into a little shattered sun, falling on the ground.


    A group of Sun Wukong came from Shushan''s sword to Tangjiabao and landed under an ancient tree in the compound.


    ¡°Grandpa, we''re back, Grandpa.¡±


    Snowsight cheerfully shouted and ran towards Tang Kun''s room.


    When the door was opened, Tang Kun appeared at the door. It was only when he saw the people of Sun Wukong, his body was clearly shocked, and the color of consternation in his eyes flashed away.


    Although it was not a blink of an eye, how could it escape Sun Wukong''s eyes? A smile suddenly appeared in the corner of Sun Wukong''s mouth. He really did not expect that this evil sword fairy actually died to this degree.


    Seeing the smile on Sun Wukong''s face, Tang Kun''s expression suddenly became heavy. Looking at the snowsight that ran happily toward his face, knowing that his identity had been seen through him, he decisively took his hand and fled. He pinched Snowsight''s throat: "Don''t move, otherwise this seat can''t guarantee that she will still be safe.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa! What are you doing?I''m Yukimi! "Suddenly my grandfather held me and pinched my throat. Yukimi was stunned.


    ¡°Yumi, he''s not your grandfather.¡±Sun Wukong looked at Tang Kun and said:" Evil Sword Fairy, you ran away yesterday, but today you came to the Tang family fort. You are throwing yourself at the net.¡±


    ¡°What? Is he an evil sword fairy?" Zixuan suddenly became vigilant.


    ¡°Grandpa! What have you done to my grandfather?!" Snowsight instantly looked angry.


    ¡°Hmm-hmm ~ ~ I really didn''t expect you to be able to see the real person at a glance. It''s amazing, even the seal can''t be seen.¡±A black smell emerged from Tang Kun''s body and turned into the appearance of an evil sword fairy. He looked at Sun Wukong, full of evil spirits, holding Snowsight, releasing the cruel and violent smell, which appeared to be evil; and Tang Kun lay beside him in a coma.


    Evil Sword Immortal saw that his identity had been revealed and could not win the group in front of him, so his behavior seemed very decisive, the first thought was to run away.


    He was delinquent and cautious, and he wouldn''t take any chances without a hint of disadvantage.


    As a result, he pinched Snowy''s throat and tightened his hands a lot: "Stand back, or her little life would be in danger!"


    Zixuan and the others looked at the painful expression and retreated silently.


    Only Sun Wukong looked vague and looked at the evil sword fairy: "Do you know, I hate threats from others. Unfortunately, you did so.¡±


    A faint disgusting smell was released from Sun Wukong''s body. In silence, it pressed on the body of the evil sword fairy, causing his body to suddenly shock. His eyes instantly stared at the boss and his body trembled. It was actually the dryness of fear that made him vomit: "You, you, you --!!"


    At this moment, the evil sword fairy could not help trembling. It seemed like he saw some kind of monster. He was frightened by the cold and sweat, and his body was uncontrolled and kneeling on the ground. He fell in front of Sun Wukong to show his surrender.


    As an incarnation of evil thoughts, he who eats the world''s evil thoughts will be frightened by the soul of such evil thoughts. His soul will tremble and yield to it. He is afraid, and he does not understand, why and why there are more evil beings in this world than him?Why?!


    ¡°What happened to him?"


    Zixuan and other women looked at the evil sword fairy and suddenly knelt down in fear. Each of them was a face of suspicion. They didn''t see Sun Wukong shoot. Why did this guy kneel so frightened?


    Sun Wukong stepped forward, but his body shaking with evil sword became more powerful. He had the heart to escape, but due to instinctive fear, his body was no longer under his control.


    ¡°Move it! Move it for me!"


    He roared in his heart, and his body simply kept calling. He could only bite the tip of his tongue to stimulate himself with severe pain and overcome fear.


    This method is indeed effective, but unfortunately, under the suppression of Sun Wukong''s extremely disgusting breath, not only did he lose his ability to act, but also imprisoned his power, he could only turn around and run.


    ¡°Still want to run?"


    Sun Wukong''s face was vague. The first time he let you escape was to give you a chance. If he let you escape this time, I would be very embarrassed.


    Step out, Sun Wukong instantly chased to the Evil Sword Immortal, pressed his hand at the back of his head, banged him with a barbaric gesture, pushed him down to the ground, his whole head was inlaid into the ground.


    The evil sword fairy only felt the head buzzing, dizziness, a trace of blood spilled over the corner of his mouth, and the half-blood slowed down. It was very simple to raise both hands and make a surrender: "Surrender!I surrender, my lord!Please also ask adults to raise their hands and spare a small life. A small one will take you as the Lord and help you unify the world! "


    No wonder the evil sword fairy admitted to cowardice. In teaching the evil of the dimension, his heart is completely filled with fear. His evil, in front of the evil of the dimension, the little witch sees the great witch is far from enough to describe.


    Sun Wukong lifted his hand to pull out the evil sword fairy from the ground, and threw it into the stone wall not far away. The evil sword fairy once again took a sip of blood and fell to the ground, with no blood on the ground.


    Sun Wukong looked at the evil sword fairy with a pale look: "Do you think everyone wants to unify the world just like you?"


    Evil Sword Immortal thought that Sun Wukong was going to kill him, and immediately even kowtowed: "A small wish to recognize you as the Lord, now let the master send you back, and ask the master to have a large number of adults, spare a small life.¡±


    Zixuan saw that the evil sword fairy was such a coward, they were all speechless. Will such a guy really bring disaster to the three realms?The weak have no resistance, and are still very timid.


    Only Yi-e knew that it was not that the evil sword fairy had no power to fight back, but that the Goku adult was too strong. Even if the Emperor said seconds, what kind of flower waves could emerge from the district of an evil sword fairy?


    ¡°Do you think I am the Lord?" Sun Wukong looked at the evil sword fairy with contempt: "You said that if you were a big beauty, I might still be able to think about it. If you are this frustrated, you still want to recognize me as the Lord?Nice try. ¡±


    With that, Langkong slapped and only heard a bang. The evil sword fairy was smashed with that stone wall.


    ¡°You--don ''t cheat too much!!"


    The evil sword fairy wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. The more his breath withered, it didn''t work to see him surrender or confess. His face was completely gloomy. If you didn''t take it, you wouldn''t take it back. What do you mean I looked frustrated?


    A fierce blast emerged from the evil sword immortal''s body. Since there was no room to slow things down, he didn''t want to sit still.


    ¡°Why, you still want to try to resist?" Sun Wukong stared at him with a playful look.


    Evil Sword Immortal shivered, but his scalp coldly said: "Since you are aggressive, you can''t blame me!"..

 3564 I dont see any use in Chapter 54.

    Evil thoughts are transformed into substance from the evil sword fairy body, suddenly the sky and the earth are dark, and the ghosts continue to whistle around, making people feel like they can see the horrible illusion of the Nine Unseen Houses.


    ¡°Not bad, I can''t believe I''m relieving myself of fear.¡±Sun Wukong looked at the evil sword fairy with a smile, perhaps because his life was threatened, stimulating his desire for life, it seems that the evil sword fairy''s desire for survival is really not strong.


    ¡°Humph ~ Go to hell!Cut off the evil sword! "


    The answer to Sun Wukong was the fairy of the evil sword, full of anger and cold low drinking, the sound was clear, the black gas flooded, a light sword formed of evil gas was cut down, cut half the sky, stabbed straight ahead, blocked the way to Sun Wukong, and a sword cut Sun Wukong in half.


    ¡°Looking good.¡±Sun Wukong sighed and stretched out a finger to stand in front of him, ''Ding¡¯ a tingling song. The evil sword was chopped off on Sun Wukong''s finger joint, but it was a tingling sound of fine iron song, which made people buzz in their ears.


    It was just a horrible blow that seemed like the wind and clouds were changing. It struck Sun Wukong''s finger joints, but it didn''t leave a trace. It was like that Wei E Takayama, the grain remained intact.


    ¡°No, impossible!!"


    Evil Sword Immediately glared at his eyes, his strongest blow, actually blocked by the other party with only one finger, without any injury?He just ran out of fear because of his desire to survive, and once again fell into limitless fear.


    ¡°Is that the best you''ve got?"


    Sun Wukong lightly bounced and snapped, and the evil sword burst into slag and dissipated into a scattered daylight spot: "If this is your full strength, then it''s over.¡±


    The evil sword fairy heard the words, and the fearful company retreated, turning into a black smoke and hiding away in the distance.


    Sun Wukong saw the scene, without much speech, waved with his hand, a blue light flashed away, instantly halved all of the hidden evil sword fairy, with blood scattered, two bodies fell from the sky to the ground, instantly turned into a blue smoke disappeared.


    ¡°That ''s-- dead?"


    Snow glared at the beautiful eyes, full of shock, that evil sword fairy looked so powerful, how come it was destroyed without beating?I really don''t see how it works.


    Sun Wukong: "It''s not that simple. The evil sword fairy is a collection of evil ideas. Shu Shan Mingfeng and the five elders have no fixed form. He can freely change and decompose. Only by attacking its body can it harm it. Just now, it just destroyed his body. The guy, being careful and very careful, will not let his body appear until it is complete.¡±


    Snow saw the words, and immediately spat: "What a cunning guy.¡±


    As she saw Tang Kun lying down, she ran away immediately: "Grandpa!"Grandpa! Brother Wukong, come and see my grandfather. Is he all right?"


    ¡°Nothing, just being possessed, hurting some energy, can recover in a few days.¡±


    Sun Wukong walked over and tapped Tang Kun''s body twice. The latter immediately woke up from a coma.


    "Grandpa, are you all right?How could you be possessed by an evil sword fairy? "


    ¡°Evil Sword Immortal?" Tang Kun immediately thought of last night, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "I can only remember that last night my study suddenly broke into a person, then turned into a black smoke, and then I don''t know anything. By the way, what about the guy?"


    ¡°Brother Goku has been destroyed, but it seems that it is not the main body, it failed to kill him completely.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t expect you to save my life again.¡±Tang Kun stood up immediately and apologized to Sun Wukong for his courtesy.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly: "It''s just a matter of smooth hands, and Shushan did not anger you about the demonic sword. Don''t worry, you came to Tangjiabao this time just to say goodbye.¡±


    Tang Kun immediately put his gaze on Snowsight: "In that case, I will entrust Snowsight to you. Snowsight, you will have to listen to Sun Wukong in the future. Don''t play with Miss Sex anymore.¡±


    Snow looked at Sun Wukong slightly red. He whispered: "Grandpa, you''ve always been a good boy.¡±


    When Tang Kun heard the words, he laughed brightly and immediately looked at Sun Wukong and others. "Ladies and gentlemen, since you are here, why don''t you take a break at my Tang family fort, so that my husband can take care of you.¡±


    ¡°No, we have something important to do. We have to leave right now.¡±Sun Wukong doesn''t want to put time on such a boring thing.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, the Lock Demon Tower of Shushan Immortal Sword has been broken. We must hurry to find the Five Spirit Pearls to repair the Lock Demon Tower. Otherwise, the demons will break out of the Tower, and the world will be in chaos.¡±


    ¡°Something happened to the Lock Demon Tower?" Tang Kun looked shocked: "This is not a minor matter, but when it comes to the Wuling Pearl, I know a place where there may be the whereabouts of Thunderbolt Pearl.¡±


    "Thunderbolt?Grandpa, where are you? "


    ¡°That''s what I heard when I happened to pass by Rayzhou before, but I don''t know if it''s true or not, and I need to confirm it further.¡±


    Sun Wukong heard the words and looked at Tang Kun with some surprise. He really didn''t expect that this old man knew the whereabouts of Lei Lingzhu.


    Though his tone was not very certain, Sun Wukong knew that Thunderbolt was indeed in Luizhou.


    Snow saw and immediately took out the sword to contact Shu Shan. "Raizhou?I will send a letter to Brother Changqing and ask them to go to Rayzhou to investigate.¡±


    When the letter was written, Yumi tied the envelope to the little flying sword, conveying spiritual power, and the flying sword instantly broke into the sky and headed towards Shushan.


    ¡°Then it''s time for us to go.¡±


    Without much stopping, Sun Wukong has always been an actionist. He waved with his own hands. A portal appeared in front of everyone. Sun Wukong entered first.


    Snow saw the portal in front of her and his eyes flashed: "Is this the way to..."


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Ying-e''s words interrupted her next words, holding her hand and entering the portal at the same time.


    As Kwai Yu entered, the portal flashed and disappeared.


    ¡°That''s it?" Tang Kun looked at the empty courtyard and shook his head helplessly. There were some things he couldn''t get to see Snow.


    All right, Sun Wukong bothered his mother and grandmother, so he just left.


    The Divine Realm, under the Tree of God.


    The people of Sun Wukong ran out of the portal one by one, but saw the emptiness here. He didn''t see the familiar figure of the past day. He couldn''t help but wonder: "Strange, where has Yu Yao gone?"


    Yu Yao''s mission is to take care of the god tree. He won''t leave this place for many years. Why is there no one here today?


    (ps: It''s finally finished. It was originally planned to be completed two days ago. I didn''t think of any situation. It was only completed today. Rest tomorrow, keep the bottom four...

 3565 Chapter 55 Birthday

    ¡°What is this place?What a big tree! "Snow looked down and set his gaze on the tree in front of him, his face shook.


    Aoi Yu: "This is the divine tree, the source of life in the six worlds. You and I are the fruit of this divine tree.¡±


    ¡°Is this the Tree of God?" After seeing the shock of snow, the look of the Tree of God was a little strange.


    Sun Wukong glanced at her and asked interestingly: "Are you wondering whether you should call her Dad or Mom?"


    ¡°No, I didn''t.¡±Snowsight seemed to have been told that she was thinking, and her face turned red, turning her head to one side.


    Aoi Yu: "It is the master who gives us life, so the master is our regenerative parent.¡±


    ¡°Huh?" Snowy expression couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Sun Wukong: "Don''t say such strange topics, I don''t want to unknowingly add two more daughters.¡±


    Zixuan couldn''t help but laugh and immediately said seriously: "I didn''t expect this to be the world of God, and this tree is actually the legendary tree of God. So Yu Yao is also a god?"


    The voice just fell, but Yu Yao stepped on the clouds and came from afar. After seeing the people of Sun Wukong, he revealed his delight: "Brother Wukong..."


    Sun Wukong looked at Yu Yao before he landed. "I rarely see you leave. Where have you been?"


    ¡°In two days, it will be the birthday of the Empress. I just went to the adult Xuan woman and discussed with her about the birthday of the Empress.¡±


    Sun Wukong nodded and said nothing more. The birthday after tomorrow had nothing to do with him, and he was not interested. He looked at Xue Er and said: "Go and fetch the Xuan girl. Remember to let her bring the Feng Ling Zhu.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She bowed down and drove away in the clouds.


    Niuniu approached Sun Wukong and grabbed his right hand. She looked forward to him: "Brother Wukong, this place is so beautiful. Can I go play?"


    Sun Wukong smiled and touched her head: "Go with your sister Kwai Yu, don''t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Well, Sister Kwai Yu, let''s go.¡±Niuniu said that she couldn''t wait to run away, and Kui Yu immediately followed her.


    ¡°Wait for me, I''m going too!" Snowy also followed immediately. Since he came to the divine world, how can he not enjoy the scenery here?


    Zixuan and Su Hong were holding their son. It was not convenient and they didn''t follow him.


    Qing and Mei are still young, so they are basically asleep and have very little time to be active.


    In a few moments, two beautiful Qian shadows came from afar. A nine-day Xuan girl dressed in colorful clothes came to Sun Wukong and bowed in homage: "Xuan woman has seen adult Wukong.¡±With a flash of light in his hand, there was an extra pearl:" This is the wind spirit bead you wanted, please look at it.¡±


    Sun Wukong smiled on his face: "Don''t be so polite, just be willing.¡±She reached out to take Feng Ling Zhu from Jiutian Xuan woman, but her fingers were naughty, causing Jiutian Xuan woman''s face to turn red and her body froze for such a moment.


    Zixuan had been curiously gauging the nine-day Xuan girl. Sun Wukong''s little movements were clearly seen by her. She immediately turned a white eye on him. Why didn''t she see you so gentle in front of me?At this time, Zixuan tasted a little bit better.


    Instead, Su Hong glanced at Sun Wukong with a flash of eyes, full of admiration. The master is worthy of his master. Even Xuan Daughter in Nine Heavens dared to flirt. The other party was shy and had problems.


    With the gentle act of Sun Wukong, Xuan Da somehow felt her mind a little strange, hesitating to go down: "Lord Wukong, in two days it will be the birthday of heaven, I wonder if you can..."


    Sun Wukong waved indifferently: "That Fuxi was degraded because of me. I''m afraid he won''t welcome me much after that day, so forget it.¡±


    ¡°If the adult Goku comes, he will surely be greeted by the sun.¡±


    ¡°This kind of face-to-face discourse does not matter, and I do have something important in this world. If I stay in this world of God for a few days, the lower world will have passed for several years, and I don''t know what will happen then.¡±


    Hearing the words, Xuan Xuan''s heart was dark, but her face was unchanged: "I also heard about the evil sword fairy. I didn''t expect this kind of change to occur. If it is not handled well, it will indeed bring disaster to all three worlds. But with Goku adult present, I think the evil sword fairy can not turn any waves.¡±


    Though Xuan Da''s face did not change color, she was disappointed that Sun Wukong was feeling clearly. She secretly said that there was a play. It seemed that her trick was quite effective. Thinking about it, she said: "Well, since you''ve already invited me out, I can''t refuse to show my face. I''ll let Kwai Yu stay and celebrate life for me.¡±


    This nine-day Xuan girl is going to be abducted sooner or later. She will become his mother-in-law and mother after that, but she still needs to be treated with dignity.


    When Xuan woman heard the words, she was inexplicably delighted. It seems that this guy is not indifferent to herself. However, she is not plain in in nature, but she does not show any trace: "So good, that Kwai Yu was born a god, but has not yet been granted a divine nationality. At that time, it can be sealed together.¡±


    Sun Wukong did not refuse, and Kwai Yu was registered as God. For her, there was also a benefit, and she was not bound by the divine world, so there was no need to refuse.


    Kutian Xuan woman glanced at Yinge again and said: "There is Yinge... on weekdays, birthdays and other things are the responsibility of Yinge, so..."


    Sun Wukong pondered and said: "You can stay, but you can avoid singing and dancing. After singing and dancing, she can only be for me.¡±


    "... of course.¡± Nine Heavenly Xuan Daughter couldn''t help but flip her eyes at Sun Wukong. She didn''t sing and dance, so why did she stay?


    She looked at Sun Wukong with a smile. I didn''t think that adult Wukong was quite cheap, and that she was so cared for by adult Wukong, she was inevitably happy in her heart.


    After chatting with Kuten Xuan girl for a while, Sun Wukong sent a message to Kwai Yu, asking her to bring Snowflake back with Niuniu.


    Niuniu came to Sun Wukong, held his thigh, his eyes sparkled, some hesitation: "Brother Wukong, are we leaving?It''s fun here, let''s play for a while, okay? "


    Snow Meet also looked forward to seeing Sun Wukong. For the divine world, she was really curious, and now she is only playing for such a while. It really has some meaning.


    Masters of mankind yearn for sacred places, how can they not play enough.


    Sun Wukong thought about it. After his birthday, there must be a lot of fairy fruits, and the benefits of letting Niuniu participate are certainly a lot. It is a chemistry to keep it. Although he is not bad at all, he doesn''t take it for nothing: "Yes, then you can stay here and play with Sister Kwai Yu and Sister Ying for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°What about Brother Wukong?"


    ¡°I still have something to do. I have to leave first. When you have had enough fun, please come back with Sister Kwai Yu and the others.¡±


    ¡°Hey ~ Brother Wukong, don''t you want to keep it?" Niuniu hesitated. ..

 3566 Chapter 56 Ghost Boundary

    ¡°Master, should I keep it?" After hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Kui Yu was a little reluctant. She just wanted to stay by Sun Wukong''s side and never separate.


    Sun Wukong: "In two days, it will be the birthday of Tianjin. You and Ying E will stay to celebrate her birthday for me, and you can also take Niuniu around for a while.¡±She reached out and touched Niuniu''s head." These two days, it''s kind of a chemistry for her, don''t miss it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Though he did not want to be separated from Sun Wukong, the order had been given and Aoi Yu could only obey it.


    ¡°What about me?" Snow pointed to herself: "Can I stay?"


    ¡°You? Didn''t you say you were looking for the Five Spirit Pearls?So you''re just gonna give up?You know, it''s been two years since we''ve been here for two days, and two years later, Shu Shan doesn''t know what it''s like.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Never mind.¡±Snowsight immediately dispelled the thought that had been left behind.


    ¡°Brother Goku, I''ll miss you.¡±Niuniu''s face is full of despair, playing with Sun Wukong, she will naturally choose the latter, but Sun Wukong has told her to stay, she is always a good girl and can only obey.


    After bidding farewell to Kwai Yu, Yi E and Niuniu, Sun Wukong opened the portal and returned to the world with Zixuan.


    Snow saw that she was holding the Wind Spirit Pearl in her hand and looked at it again. She was happy: "I didn''t expect it to be so smooth. We already have three of the five Spirit Pearls.¡±


    Xuan Xuan was delighted with his emotion: "Fortunately, there is Brother Wukong. Otherwise, if we wait, I''m afraid we''ll never gather these five spiritual pearls together again.¡±


    Snow saw the words, even nodded: "Yes, who could have imagined that the wind spirit beads would actually be in the divine world, and still in the hands of the legendary Kutian Xuan woman, everyone''s ascension to heaven is a luxury, not to mention getting the wind spirit beads from the Kutian Xuan woman.¡±


    Su Hong gently touched Mei Er''s fox ear. "Next, is that Thunderball?"


    Sun Wukong: "In the words of Thunder Spirit Pearl, Xu Changqing and Jingtian are afraid to have acquired it. Our current goal should be the Spirit Pearl.¡±


    Snow looked surprised: "Ah?It''s only been half a day, have they got Thunderbolt? "


    ¡°Half a day?" Sun Wukong glanced at the snow and said: "It''s been months since you and Niuniu were playing in the divine world.¡±


    ¡°A few months..." Snow saw the words and suddenly remembered. One day in the divine realm and one year in the lower realm. This counts, doesn''t it? "What are you waiting for? Let''s hurry to find the Spirit Ball, Brother Wukong, do you know where the Spirit Ball is?"


    ¡°O Spirit Pearl, if it is not a surprise, it should be in the hands of the Ghost Boundary Fire King.¡±


    ¡°The ghost realm?" Snow stunned. "We''ve just returned from the divine realm, are we going to the ghost realm again soon?"


    Su Hong: "Master can take us to the divine realm at will. Then you can''t enter the ghost realm, right?"


    Sun Wukong: "This is natural. According to normal conditions, if you want to enter the ghost world, you must go to Jingdu. When you are a child, the portal to the ghost world will appear at the gate of Jingdu. However, we don''t have to be so troublesome, just go directly to the ghost world.¡±


    With that, Sun Wukong thought together, a portal leading to the ghost world immediately appeared in front of several people.


    Zixuan looked at the messengers in front of her and said seriously: "If we go to the ghost world, our flesh will stay where it is. We must have someone to stay and take care of our flesh.¡±


    ¡°No, through my portal, even the flesh can enter the ghost world, and the ghost world will not discover something different, let''s go.¡±Sun Wukong said, running into the portal now.


    Since Sun Wukong said so, Zixuan and the others naturally did not doubt it. They followed him and entered the portal.


    Several people only feel the change in front of them, the scene of the bright sun suddenly becomes dark and gloomy, there are ghosts standing around, adding to the gloomy horror.


    ¡°Is this the ghost world?Aren''t there ghosts everywhere? "Snow looked around and suddenly saw a figure without a head coming from a distance, floating in front of Sun Wukong''s party.


    ¡°Whoa ~ ghost! Ghost!!" Yumei immediately screamed and ran to Sun Wukong''s back to hold him tightly.


    Dragon Kui has turned into a red sunflower appearance now. Looking at the look of snow and frightening, his eyes turned, also pretending to be a scared expression, he approached Sun Wukong and held him tightly: "No, no head, so terrible..."


    Zixuan said nothing right away: "You are a ghost yourself, are you still afraid of ghosts?"


    ¡°Who told you ghosts can''t be afraid of ghosts?"


    ¡°Ah ~ I''m sorry, I scared a few people. I was also a town general guarding the border before. Why was I killed by a castration? I said that I colluded with foreign enemies so much that His Majesty cut off my head. I see how many people are alive. Should I just come to this ghost border?"


    As soon as they heard that the other party was a general, Zixuan and the others were a little shuddered: "We did arrive today. I wonder if the general knows where the King of Fire is now?"


    ¡°Oh ~ Do you already know the name of the Fire King when you first arrived here?" The General without Head was slightly surprised, and then looked at Zixuan and gave them a very serious warning: "Are you going to throw yourself at the Fire King?I advise you not to. The Fire King is so beautiful in nature. If he sees you, he will inevitably want to force you to be his concubine. From my point of view, it would be better for you to go to the King, and the King is a ghost. It is just not fair, and there will be no loss under him.¡±


    "Snowsighted with guts and glanced at the headless general." Is that what you''re saying? "he asked.


    ¡°No, I have not joined any party, I have stayed here just to wait for the castrator who wronged me to come to this ghost line, and then I will have to find him to settle the general ledger.¡±


    Hearing the general''s tone, he spoke with hate and anger. Zixuan did not want to ask. Instead, he asked seriously: "We are looking for the Fire King. We are not going to bow down. Please also tell the general where the Fire King is."


    ¡°Do you... have to go?" General Hairless looked at the beautiful women in front of him, and he couldn''t bear to fall into the hands of the Fire King.


    ¡°Must go. ¡±


    ¡°Alas ~" General Headless sighed and pointed at him: "You follow this road to that lava hell, the King of Fire is in that lava hell, but be careful, don''t be caught by him.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, if the King of Fire dares to move his mind, I want him not to be a ghost.¡±Snow looked fiercely.

 3567 Chapter 57 Lava Hell

    Sun Wukong walked along the road indicated by General Hairless and looked around. Snowsight was emotional: "I didn''t expect this ghost boundary to be anything like the human world except gloomy spots.¡±


    Xuan Deep thought: "This ghost realm is really not as big as imagined.¡±


    Shortly after, Snow saw the crowd in front of him suddenly. Some of them had demons, lacking arms and legs. There were all kinds of ways to die. He couldn''t help wondering: "Brother Wukong, what were those people doing in that line?"


    Sun Wukong glanced at it and said: "Have you seen the bridge in front of you? That''s the Naihe bridge. The well across the bridge is the reincarnation well. The dead person or demon can just jump into the reincarnation well and reincarnate. They are in a hurry to reincarnate.¡±


    ¡°That''s the legendary Naikawa Bridge and Transformation Well, can you jump in and become a human being?What about the goddamn path? Didn''t I tell you there''s still an animal path? "


    Sun Wukong: "There is only one reincarnation well, being a human being as a demon as a animal depends on a sin before life. A good person can naturally be born as a human being, and can also go to a good family; a bad person can only be a pig as a dog as a animal. If the evil is not forgiving, see the blood river under the bridge, it will permanently fall blood river, no chance of reincarnation, become an unjust soul.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Fortunately, I''ve been doing good things, not bad things.¡±Hearing the snow, she felt a cold tremor in her body and smacked her chest in joy.


    Not long ago, the reel mirror appeared in the view of the Sun Wukong team. On the reel mirror stand at this moment, there are three, three, two crowds waiting in line.


    "" Brother Wukong, where is it? "she asked curiously.


    ¡°The spinning mirror, standing in front of the spinning mirror stand, can see the heart''s thoughts of the deceased.¡±Sun Wukong said, looking at the people in line," Why do the people in the sun want to come to this ghost realm, most of them for this spinning mirror, want to see the last face of the late loved ones.¡±


    Snow saw: "So how many of them are alive, just like us?"


    ¡°It is true, but it is not entirely correct. The dead can come here to meet their loved ones. If you have any loved ones who want to meet them, you can try it.¡±


    Xuan Xuan and the others looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. They were all unaccompanied and unreasonable people. Even if they did, they would have been reincarnated.


    ¡°The unwanted, then we go straight to that lava hell.¡±Sun Wukong said that he was leading the way to the northwest of the ghost boundary.


    But the closer he gets, the more he feels the heat is burning here. After a while, Snow feels sweaty and back: "Wow ~ It''s so hot!It''s so hot ~ It feels like it''s in the furnace. It hasn''t entered yet. It''s so hot. If it reaches that lava hell, it''ll be fine.¡±


    Xuan Xuan''s eyes were slightly bright: "This temperature is really unusual, it seems that the Fire King has the Spirit Ball in his hand.¡±


    Just after the voice fell, I saw a female ghost with the same broken arm flying over. The ghost glanced at several women of Xuan Xuan. His eyes showed a stunning color, and he came up with a kind reminder: "Gentlemen, are you going to throw yourself at the King of Fire?I advise you not to go in. In recent years, the lava hell has somehow become hotter and hotter. The Fire King has chosen to leave because of this barrier against the Ghost King, but there are many ghosts who can''t stand the burning there. I see that you wait for the cultivation to be so low. After you go in, don''t be baked into the soul.¡±


    Being so underestimated, Snow saw that she immediately forked her waist and snorted coldly: "We''re not that weak.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, but it''s okay.¡±For the kindness of others, Xuan also thanked and danced slowly, but saw a little water spirits sprinkled down, attached to the body of Qing and Mei Er.


    The two young maids who were sleeping were already impatient because of the heat, and immediately changed their face to a comfortable look.


    The man was a little surprised: "I didn''t expect you to learn Daffodil magic, that''s all right.¡±With that, take the ghost away.


    Snow glanced straight at Zixuan: "Sister Zixuan, give me a daffodil trick, it''s too hot here.¡±


    Zixuan smiled and performed a daffodil magic on everyone. She felt that there was a water spirit attached to her body, and the air was cooler. Snow saw a refreshing cry immediately.


    ¡°Let''s go. ¡±


    Sun Wukong greeted him. When he led the way in front and entered the front gate, the view changed, and the lava hell was all over the front.


    Rolling magma is like flowing gold, brilliant, burning high temperatures, and some distortion and blurring of vision.


    Previously, the man was really not exaggerated. If he was underdeveloped, there was a real possibility that his soul would be scattered by the temperature burning here.


    Snowsight: "Wow ~ I didn''t think that even if there was a water spirit body, I could feel the heat wave burning here. Normal ghosts, who else could go this way?"


    Zixuan: "The Fire King can rely on this lava hell to resist the invasion of the Ghost King. Naturally, there is something wrong with him. Be careful, don''t fall into the magma.¡±


    Snow saw the words, looked at the bubbling magma, consciously swallowed the saliva, this scene is really scary, forgive you to cultivate high, if you fall into the magma, I''m afraid you have to peel off even if you don''t die?


    All the way in, a group of naked souls suddenly appeared in front of them, blocking the road: "Boss, look!There are some nice chicks in front! "


    ¡°Heeheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh ~ ~


    ¡°Idiot, enjoy the fart, grab it and dedicate it to Lord Fire Onion. At that time, my status will not rise. What kind of beauty will I want then?"


    ¡°Heeheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh?"That''s not right, boss. Those two beauties are holding their children, aren''t they the eldest daughters of Huanghua?"


    ¡°Stupid, wife is not more energetic.¡±


    ¡°Hey hey hey ~ ~ ~"


    A dirty smile was made by the lonely soul and surrounded the people of Sun Wukong: "Kid, hurry up and contribute the girls behind you, or I will throw you into this magma to roast!"


    ¡°I didn''t expect to meet such gangsters in the sun, but I met them in this ghost world.¡±For this, Sun Wukong exclaimed, then waved with his hand, a strong wind swept, puffed several times, accompanied by a terrible scream, the lonely souls were burned in that magma. ..

 3568 Chapter 58 Fire Demon King

    ¡°A bunch of blind guys.¡±Snow saw the figure burned out in the magma, and immediately dumped her mouth and was born in Tangmen. Although she was sincerely kind, there was no extra sympathy. For the guy against herself, she had always been in a state of killing.


    Sun Wukong is very appreciative of this point. His resentment is clear, and it is difficult to be valuable.


    Distant lonely spirits wild ghosts saw the end of those lonely spirits, originally stupid desire to move heart immediately pushed down, dare not have any evil thoughts.


    There was no obstacle along the way. Sun Wukong and his team came to the Fire Ghost Hall. They saw a huge red figure facing them, shaking their heads and wondering what they were doing.


    ¡°Are you the King of Fire?"


    With Sun Wukong on the side, he was not timid at all when he saw the snow. He covered his mouth and nose and asked.


    In the hall, it is more burning and has a strange smell than outside, making people smell uncomfortable.


    Fire King did not turn around, still rubbing his own thing, but the heavy voice was ringing in the whole hall: "What is there to ask me?All you have to do is swear against King Yan Luoqi, spit on his image a few more times, step on two feet or something, it will be my people, I will cover you.¡±


    Red Kwai held her breath and frowned slightly: "Brother Wukong, hurry up and take the Spirit Ball. We can get out of here. I don''t like it here.¡±


    ¡°Ah ~ Is there a girl?"


    Hearing the sound of red sunflower, the King of Fire smelled fishy like a cat. Suddenly, he glanced straight at Snowsight, Xuan, and Red Sunflower. He held his nostrils in one hand and said very directly: "Beautiful, they are beautiful. Although I have children, I don''t mind. How about being my concubine?"


    Sun Wukong''s eyes suddenly narrowed slightly. This King of Fire was really brave. In front of him, he wanted his sister''s paper to be a princess, and he just wanted to die.


    Snowsight is furious, the previous group of lonely souls so, did not expect this Fire Ghost so: "Shut your stinking mouth!"


    ¡°Ah?" The King of Fire breathed unconsciously and smelled himself: "I have a mouthwash, why do you still say I stink?There''s no way. It''s too hot in here. It''s inevitable that you''ll catch fire. Once you catch fire, you''ll naturally have a bad breath.¡±


    Snow saw: "Cut the crap and hand over the Spirit Ball, or I''ll make you look good!"


    When the Fire King heard the words, his eyebrows immediately frowned: "Fire Pearl?How do you know I have the Spirit Ball?Did the Yan Luo boy send you?Don''t try to hide it from me. Look at the trick.¡±


    The angry King of Fire immediately slapped Sun Wukong.


    Obviously, this guy did have a little pity for Xiangyu. Instead of attacking Zixuan and them for the first time, he directly targeted Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong looked at the hand that had just squeezed his nose towards himself. One hand stretched out over the sky, gently pinched, and only heard a bang. The King of Fire burst into a blood mist instantly. At the same time, a bead fell and rolled several times on the ground, still.


    Snow saw them, they were all shocked. Brother Wukong''s means were really bloody. Without saying a word, it was a thunderbolt killing tactic.


    Besides, he''s a king of the ghost world, so you killed him like this?


    At the beginning of the fire king''s speech, Sun Wukong has already sentenced him to death. In front of him, play with Zixuan and them. You will not die.


    The flowers picked up the Fire Spirit Pearl from the ground and flew back to the front of Snow Meet. Snow Meet received the Fire Spirit Pearl. "This way, we already have four of the Five Spirit Pearls. If Brother Changqing and the others get the Thunder Spirit Pearl, then the Five Spirit Pearls will be collected together.¡±


    ¡°Go back. ¡±


    Sun Wukong greeted and the portal flashed in front of several people.


    When the people of Sun Wukong entered the portal and disappeared into the Fire Ghost Hall, the wild ghost dared to enter the hall, and look at the bloody land on the ground, and the three horns of the Fire Ghost, immediately panicked and ran out: "No good!It''s no good! Fire King is dead!Fire King was killed!! "


    With the death of the Oni King on fire, this ghost world will inevitably trigger a huge wave, and its division of power will inevitably be shuffled, but this has nothing to do with Sun Wukong anymore.


    Back in the world, the Sun Wukong team found a guest house to rest for a day, and the next day, the sword came to Shushan.


    Then he arrived and saw Shushan''s disciples lying upside down on the road.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?" Snow panicked to pick up a female disciple on the ground and looked at the striking bloodstains on her chest.


    ¡°Evil, Evil Sword Fairy..." The female disciples looked in the direction of the lockdown demon tower, and it was difficult to open up. They could talk about it once more, and a lot of blood came out. The breath was even more subdued.


    ¡°Evil Sword Fairy? How dare he come to Shushan!" The red sunflower looked cold and looked at Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong took out a pill and stuffed it in the mouth of the female disciple. "Go and take a look.¡±


    Under the lockdown demon tower, dozens of Shushan disciples could not afford to be seriously injured. Together with the five elders of Nashushan, four fell down. Only Qing Wei and Ming Feng were against the evil sword fairy.


    At this moment, the evil sword immortal, holding the demon sword, is mounted on the neck of Jingtian, looking at Ming Feng and Qing Wei, exposing cruel, fraudulent and sneering: "Ming Feng, hurry up and hand over Thunderbolt, otherwise, your disciple will not be able to save.¡±


    ¡°Don''t listen to him, Master!" Jingtian''s face was definitely hard: "Disciples don''t deserve to die, but Thunderbolt Pearl must not fall into the hands of this evil sword fairy.¡±


    ¡°You shut up for this seat!" The evil sword fairy was filled with evil air, and the sky that vibrated was dark down. The demon sword in his hand was slightly stroked, and had already cut the neck of the scenic sky. Silk blood spilled out, flowing on the demon sword, like dripping on a sponge, disappeared.


    Then, at the next moment, the demon sword suddenly made a sound of sword barking and shaking violently, making the evil sword fairy a little uncontrollable for a while.


    ¡°What is this?!"


    Suddenly, the appearance of the Evil Sword Immortal changed dramatically. I just wanted to do something, but suddenly a huge light sword came out of the sky object. Pfft, he actually cut the hand of the Evil Sword Immortal into two segments.


    The broken hand suddenly turned into a black smoke and disappeared. At the same time, the demon sword in the town was a circle in the air, and a burst of sword sounded, standing in front of Jingtian, as if to welcome the arrival of master.


    Seeing this scene, the evil sword fairy''s face suddenly turned gloomy and horrible. The blackness in the broken hand surged. He actually regrowed an arm: "Good, good!No wonder Ming Feng accepted you as an apprentice. Turns out that you are the Lord of the Evil Sword, and God will reincarnate Flipper! "..

 3569 Chapter 59 Jingtian vs Evil Sword Immortal

    As soon as Jingtian grasped the demon sword in Zhen Dynasty, the strong smell was emitted from his body, and the hunting was loud. There was a feeling that God would reincarnate Flying Peng: "Evil Sword Immortal, you have done many evil deeds and harmed innocent creatures. Today, I am going to be named Jingtian and exterminated!"


    ¡°Don''t be ashamed!" The evil sword fairy snorted coldly. The fierce aura continued to rise, and a blackness was spreading all over him. His fierce dark red eyes blinked at Jingtian, killing and pressing him straight away.


    On this, Jingtian was not afraid, and the sword was cut down irreversibly. The demonic sword in his hand was instantly turned into a cold light, accompanied by the sword chanting and clearing. Together with the surrounding black light, it was cut open.


    The dark red eyes of the evil sword fairy narrowed slightly, and his body turned around, seemingly slow, but at the moment of incapacity, he hid this fierce sword, the black breath in his hand rushed, his palm towards the chest of the view heaven.


    Jingtian''s reaction was also not slow. The transient sword stood in front of him. A blackish slap struck the demon sword, and the excitement buzzed.


    It was only this slap that he blocked, but the black smell was like a living creature, but turned into a skeleton ghost, yelling and screaming towards the scenic sky.


    Ming Feng saw this situation and his face changed dramatically: "Haunted magic?Be careful, Jingtian, don''t get hurt! "


    Jingtian heard the words, a sword flower in his hand, Zhen demon sword hectares into a Taoist residue, such as the rain shooting down, cut off those skeletons and ghosts.


    Because Zhenxian sword has the effect of restraining disturbance, those skeleton demons were injured by Zhenxian sword, and suddenly turned into a black smoke dissipation.


    ¡°Yes!"


    When the elders of Shushan saw this situation, they could not help but shout a cheer. They really did not expect that the power of the Jingtian had actually grown so much in just a few months. The Zhenxian sword exerted infinite power in his hand. It is truly the first God of the divine world that will be reincarnated.


    ¡°It is true that Flipper is reincarnated, and there are some means.¡±The red light flashes in the eyes of the evil sword fairy, releasing fierce and evil light, and the black gas is pervasive. Together with the body, it becomes illusory, like dark fog and smoke, and the distraction is huge.


    At this time, the people of Sun Wukong also arrived. Seeing the appearance of the evil sword fairy at this moment, Sun Wukong was slightly surprised: "This evil sword fairy has completely transformed into an evil spirit, but it is interesting.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I''ll help you!"


    The red sunflower saw that the sight of heaven was being held against the evil sword fairy. Immediately, she shouted high, her figure jumped out, and the devil sword in her hand sprayed a thin fierce ghost gas, waving her head off. The light of the hundred Zhong swords fell from the sky and chopped her head off to the evil sword fairy.


    Ming Feng and the others heard the noise and turned around. Their faces were full of surprises. The reinforcements finally arrived. Seniors and others were present. It should not be a big problem to repel this evil sword fairy.


    The evil sword fairy looked at the chopped down forest light sword, his eyes showed contempt and scorned. He discovered the black gas wrapped around his right hand. He actually grabbed the hundredth jorded light sword by his own hand.


    Ding ~!!!


    Though the vibrating sounds of the ears, I saw that the evil sword fairy grabbed the body of the light sword by hand, and then pinched it with force. The light sword burst out suddenly, and turned into a little ghost force. The evil sword fairy opened its mouth and swallowed it into the stomach.


    ¡°¡±


    The color of the red sunflower changed suddenly, and the power of this evil sword fairy actually grew to this point?Last time, her sword fairy could only avoid not daring to pick it up, but now it is easy to pick it up?


    The evil sword fairy glanced at the red sunflower, and his eyes turned around. Finally, it was set on Sun Wukong''s body: "Ooh Ooh ~ ~ It was just the right time. Today, we are clear together.¡±


    Forest demonic gas turned into a tent diffusion, actually shielding the sun, making the sky sink.


    ¡°Already in the way?¡±


    Seeing the appearance of the evil sword fairy, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but look at Ming Feng. With this guy''s participation, the evil sword fairy could actually change like this. This strength is far beyond the original version. Even if the devil respects the building, I''m afraid there is no chance of winning.


    ¡°Sword!"


    The evil sword fairy reached out with one hand, and a heavy drink, which can be said to be a sound shaking mountain and river. At the next moment, the sound was completely low. The surrounding earth actually began to tremble slightly, but I saw that the Fuxi sword that suppressed the locking demon tower actually started to tremble fiercely. It seemed to respond to the summoning of the evil sword fairy at any time.


    Qing Wei and the others saw the scene, and their faces changed dramatically: "What happened? Why did Fuxian respond to the call of the evil sword fairy?!!"


    ¡°Quick, stop him!Can''t let him get Fuxi Sword! "Ming Feng sighed immediately.


    Although he doesn''t know why, he understands that if the evil sword fairy holds the sword, it would be a disaster of three frontiers, and the demons suppressed in the lock demon tower will also break out of the tower, then... when I think of that screen, I feel my scalp numb.


    Without a clear reminder, Jingtian also knew the seriousness of the matter. Immediately, the demon sword in his hand was in a circle in front of him. He actually fantasized out countless light swords and flew through, forming a thousand momentum sword array.


    Away from Shushan''s high altitude, the Devil respects the building and looks down at the sky. His fist is pinched tightly. His expression is full of surprises: "Flipper... you really didn''t disappoint me!"


    This sword array obviously showed him the scene of the battle with Flipper in the past, so heavy buildings showed such joy.


    In front of Jingtian holding the sword, the spirit of heaven and earth seems to be pulled by the mysterious force, and the gathering air condenses into a wandering sword shadow. The more dense and infinitely bright the sword gas, covering the whole tent.


    Seeing this scene, Sun Wukong looked at Jingtian with some surprise. This kid, worthy of being the main character of the fairy triad, is indeed the one who is closest to the reincarnation of God''s flying pendant. Even this sword killing array is learned.


    Looking at the shadow of the sword in the sky, the fairy face of the evil sword has also become incredibly heavy. He really did not expect that the Flipper reincarnated still has such fairy family means. At the same time, he dared not give a hint of warning. The strong disturbance emanated from his body, forming a natural barrier that is impervious to wind.


    Waving with the sword of Jingtian, the sword shadow of the sky moved instantly, like a meteor, gathered at a point, shooting away at the place where the evil sword immortal is!


    On such a stunning screen, Ming Feng and others were deeply amazed.


    When Aoi saw this scene, she seemed not to need her own help and left the scene consciously. She just had some doubts in her heart. Is there such a trick in my brother''s cultivation method?She hasn''t seen her brother Longyang use it. If Brother Longyang would do the same, how could he die easily?


    ¡°Amazing! Amazing!!" Feeling the wandering sky light sword bombarded on the barrier of disturbance, even the evil sword fairy can''t help but marvel: "Is this the means by which the first god in the divine world will fly?It''s amazing! "


    ¡°But it''s not enough to beat this seat!"..

 3570 Chapter 60 Strike Out

    The wind is blowing and the sky is silent!


    The evil sword fairy looked at the wandering sword shadow radiating above the black air barrier in front of him, and the loudness of the sound made the barrier dilute.


    The closer the sword shadow flow of light gets, the final barrier is broken by the sword shadow, and the fierce light sword flies in through that gap.


    The fairy face of the evil sword was vague, and the black air in his hand emerged from the sky. In the rush, the front of him instantly condensed into a black shield wall. Hard life blocked the light sword that had gathered at a point.


    The two collide, heaven and earth, at such a moment, still quiet, then explode, such as that day and the earth at the beginning of the thunderbolt, continuous ears, heaven and earth tremble for it, the whole heaven and earth, in the huge roar.


    Everyone present buzzes in their ears and looks discolored.


    ¡°Amazing!"


    The evil sword fairy looked at the continuous sword light laser on the black shield wall in front of him. The power transmitted on it actually made his body move backwards independently.


    The dot gap appears on the black shield wall, which can be described as a drop of water through stone. The power shown by the continuous light sword gathered in a single point of attack is truly remarkable. Rao is how amazing the defenses of the black shield wall are, still for a moment, there is a risk of breaking.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it''s gorgeous and untrue!"


    However, after sighing, the evil sword fairy smiled coldly. His figure turned into a black smoke and disappeared. The black shield wall, without his maintenance, was smashed by the sword shadow in an instant.


    At the same time, the figure of the Evil Sword Immortal appeared behind Jingtian, and the darkness in his hand surged. His right hand turned into the sharpest weapon in the world and stabbed him directly into the heart of Jingtian.


    Zhou body sword shadow is heavy, the kung fu operation is extreme, what is acute in the current Jingtian sensation, nature can not be so sneaky to be attacked by the evil sword fairy, the left hand sword trick is introduced, that protects the body of the light sword hectares instantly rotating, there is a lot of you if you do not stop, you will hang this hand.


    The evil sword fairy smiled immediately and turned the sword array around Jingtian. The red light in his eyes beat, displaying a sense of seriousness. He turned a blind eye and still went nowhere, stabbing past.


    Jingtian''s face changed slightly immediately. This evil sword fairy is really brazen. Knowing that his right hand may be hung, he still does not hesitate to attack.


    Though he thought that the guy had the ability to regenerate his limbs, he didn''t want to trade wounds for wounds with this guy, instantly and decisively move away from the evil sword fairy, which is like a blow to the end.


    The sword in his hand was once again drawn, and the manifold light sword suddenly rose, such as the surge of anger, the shore of shock, the surge converged, but in a blink of an instant, a huge light sword of seven lengths and seven lengths each, whistling down to the evil sword immortal.


    ¡°Humph!"


    The evil sword fairy immediately launched a cold hum, the surrounding black air suddenly rose, even the atmospheric space was rendered like this black air, dark as ink, he clapped, the black air suddenly turned into a black dragon, squeaking towards that giant sword burst away.


    Silent roar, loud rumbling.


    Horrible aftershocks of collision, shaking the sky with countless light swords broken, Jingtian is also in this fierce aftershock wave, flying out, banging on the ground, a bite of blood sprayed out, obviously suffered a lot of injuries.


    Reverse the evil sword fairy, stepped continuously in the air, exited 100 meters straight away to stabilize his figure, and compared to the scenic sky where the blood fell to the ground, the sentence was high.


    The evil sword fairy lifted up his slightly shaky right hand and looked at the scenic sky where the blood fell to the ground. His face looked ugly. This kid almost injured him.


    Under his consciousness, the evil sword fairy could not help but look at Sun Wukong. This reminded him of the screen that Sun Wukong had crushed with his hands. His heart was frightened and flew away. He once again threw his eyes at the Fuxi sword that suppressed the locking demon tower. If he wanted to fight it, he must get the Fuxi sword.


    Ever since knowing that Shu Shan actually suppressed the Lock Demon Tower with the Voodoo Sword, the sight of the Evil Sword Immortal has shifted to the body of the Voodoo Sword. As for the Zhen Demon Sword or something, he has ignored it.


    There is one of the legendary three artifacts, who wants a demonic sword?


    Because he felt in the underworld that if the sword was used for him, it might exert incredible mysterious power, and with it, he could be ashamed before the snow.


    That is why he went to Shushan again, and fought with the five elders who have not yet fully recovered the Mingfeng, and again hit him hard, which is why Shushan suffered this difficulty.


    The evil sword fairy once again looked at Jingtian, and there was no time to make up for the knife. When the machine was broken, he flew to the top of the locking demon tower, and the target pointed straight at the sword.


    Ming Feng saw that he had a heart to stop, but he had just stood up and knelt down on one knee. He had already suffered quite a trauma. He had not yet recovered. He was also injured by the evil sword fairy. Now he is injured. Don''t say to stop. Even the force to stand up is barely enough.


    Helpless, he could only look to Sun Wukong for help: "Senpai, don''t let the evil sword fairy take the sword!"


    Sun Wukong heard what he said. Looking towards Jingtian, the kid did play a beautiful first battle just now. Unfortunately, it was not very lasting. After amplifying his tricks, his body was almost exhausted, and he couldn''t participate in the fight for a while. He immediately looked at Zixuan and they said, "Why don''t you try it?"


    Snow saw a jumping expression immediately, Zixuan shook her head seriously: "Never mind, before it happens again, Brother Wukong, it''s better for you to come.¡±


    They are not militants. At such an important moment, it is safest to hand them over to Sun Wukong. The strength of the previous scenery has been extremely good, but they are still invincible. They are afraid that the effect is not much better. It is best for Sun Wukong to directly end the evil sword.


    ¡°In that case, that''s fine.¡±Sun Wukong reached out with one hand and the red sunflower immediately agreed to hand over the magic sword to Sun Wukong.


    Seeing this, the evil sword fairy suddenly jumped. Once again, a screen exploded by Sun Wukong''s hand appeared in his mind. The fear in his heart spreads rapidly, and the evil spirit flooded around him, turning into a dark weather that attacked the sword.


    Just because the black gas has not touched Fuxi sword, it is blocked by the boundary of the sword gas, emitting a ''sneer¡¯ sound, and then turned into blue smoke dissipation.


    ¡°What a strong sword!!"


    Evil Sword Immortal instantly had a heavy face. Jingtian''s manifold sword array was able to be rigidly connected in front of him. However, he did not expect that he could not help but realize the boundaries of the sword gas emitted by this Fuxian sword.


    ¡°Hey ~ I obviously meant to do it, but you took your back to me, which is a little disrespectful to me.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at the evil sword fairy, gently opened his mouth, and immediately shook the hand of the sword with one stroke. It was really such a gentle stroke of the usual sword, without showing any gorgeous effect in the floral whistle, but this stroke directly ignored the obstacle of time and space, puff, the whole right arm of the evil sword fairy was cut off, \28732; \28732; blood drifted down, surprised everyone present...

 3571 Chapter 61 Breaking the Seal

    ¡°This sword!!!"


    Jingtian''s face shook. Sun Wukong''s sword just now, he didn''t even see a trace. Along with the evil sword fairy, he hasn''t reacted yet. One arm has already disappeared: "It''s true that Master should respect his predecessors. This is a cultivation, indeed!"


    ¡°It seems that Shushan''s danger has been resolved.¡±


    Seeing this sword, Xu Changqing''s tense expression finally eased down. Sun Wukong''s sword gave him too much trust.


    ¡°Damn it!!"


    Suddenly, he was cut off with one arm, making the fears inside the evil sword fairy swell up, and the intense pain distorted his face.


    Reflecting on Sun Wukong''s will: "Look, if you don''t face me properly, the next sword will be your head ~"


    Hearing the word, the Sword Fairy opened his subconscious hands and opened a black shield wall in front of him.


    ¡°Relax, you didn''t react to that sword just now, did you?" Sun Wukong smiled. "This sword, I''ll slow down a bit.¡±


    He said, it was really a slow sword slightly down, the ''snoring¡¯ sounded softly, but saw that the defensive black shield wall in front of the evil sword fairy instantly split in half.


    Immediately the evil sword fairy was in great shock, the instinct overturned his head, and only noticed a tingling pain on his face. The sword boundaries opened by Fuxian were divided into two. At that moment, the whole sword boundaries seemed to have been broken down some kind of equilibrium, a click, like glass cracked open.


    Originally, the foxy sword on the top of the floating tower trembled violently for a while, losing all divine powers and falling to the gap at the top of the locking demon tower...


    ¡°¡±


    In this scene, it seemed that Ming Feng and the others were all stunned and immediately lost their color.


    The evil sword fairy reached out with palpitations and wiped a bloodstain on his face. Both hands were trembling. Almost there. Almost there was a difference between his head and home.


    Full of fear, he suddenly saw Ming Feng and the others looking behind him in astonishment. The evil sword fairy couldn''t help but look behind him. His pupils shrunk slightly, and then rejoiced. The boundary of sword gas that he had not been able to break before was actually broken by that Sun Wukong''s sword?


    Without any hesitation, the evil sword fairy turned into a black smoke and flew down to the crevice at the top of the tower...


    ¡°Brother Goku!Whose side are you on?!! "Snowflake immediately.


    ¡°Cough ~ ~ I''m sorry, I missed.¡±Sun Wukong touched his head without apology:" I didn''t expect this boundary to be so uncut.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha ~ ~ ~ Fuxi Sword, it belongs to the Emperor!!"


    And at this moment, in the lockdown tower, there suddenly sounded an extremely smooth and exciting shout.


    Tane, when the demon emperor turned into a demon wind, he flew toward the Fuxi sword, with ecstasy on his face, and reached out to the Fuxi sword to grab it.


    However, his palm had just touched Fuxi sword, but suddenly his hand seemed to grab a piece of iron, drilling heart painfully came, actually angry around the smoke.


    ¡°Ah ~ ~"


    The demon emperor immediately screamed and hurriedly retracted his right hand for a look, but saw that his right hand seemed to have been melted, which had long become flesh and blood.


    This Fuxi sword has been activated by Sun Wukong, restoring the power of the ancient times, and has great restraint on the devil monster, but other things that a small demon king can hold.


    ¡°Humph ~ District little demon, dare to covet this sword, looking for death!"


    The evil sword immortal who entered the tower looked at the demon emperor, and the cold killing intent appeared. When he flashed his hand, he was bombarded in the chest of the demon emperor. The latter immediately screamed and burst out, banging on the wall of the tower, a bite of blood sprayed out, directly hurting him.


    In the Lock Demon Tower, the mighty demon emperor, in front of the evil sword immortal, can''t resist a trick, it can be seen what the current evil sword immortal cultivated.


    However, with the experience of the demon emperor''s previous car, the evil sword fairy looked at the Fuxi sword inserted in the ground, and the left hand stretched out stopped again.


    This sword has a strong restraining effect on the Devil. How can he hold it?


    For a while, he became hesitant.


    But when he thought of Sun Wukong outside the tower, he had a cruel heart. At the broken right arm, a blast of black gas burst out. Once again, he gathered an arm and reached out to the sword and grabbed it.


    Fuxi sword instantly vibrates, just when the evil sword fairy feels unable to hold it, the vibration suddenly disappears.


    An evil sword immortal pulled Fuxi''s sword from the ground and his eyes revealed the excitement of thought: "How can this Fuxi sword not exclude us?Does it have anything to do with this seat? "


    Though I doubt it, this is not the time to think about these things. Evil Sword Immortal''s eyes filled with red light suddenly looked at the demon emperor.


    The Demon Emperor immediately burst into shock and knelt on the ground: "My servant, the Demon Emperor, worshipped the Master of the Evil Sword Immortal, willing to go to the soup and dance fire for the Master of the Evil Sword Immortal, will not quit!"


    ¡°You''re funny.¡±The evil sword fairy heard the word and immediately accepted the killing. If the demons of the Lock Demon Tower could be used by him, it would be a great help.


    Hearing the words of Emperor Tenjian, Daxi, knowing that his little life has been saved, immediately drank to the surrounding demons: "Little ones, adults of the Evil Sword Immortal have helped me break through the seal. Now, if you are willing to follow adults of the Evil Sword Immortal, rush out with this Emperor and trample Shushan Mountain!!"


    ¡°Tie down Shu Shan!"


    ¡°Stepping on Shuzan!!"


    The group of demons was angry and angry. They had been locked up in the demon tower. Now, it is an outbreak in the morning. It can be called a day of resentment, and morale has risen sharply.


    ¡°Kill! Stepping on Shuyama!!!"


    Heavenly demon Emperor drank loudly, the fierce demon temper was spreading, his figure rose and flew out to the top of the broken tower...


    Countless little demons started screaming excitedly and flew out...


    ¡°Not good! Seal breached!The demons in the tower are coming out!! "


    Seeing this scenario, the face changed dramatically.


    Xuan said silently: "Where is Thunderbolt?Did you find Thunderball? "


    ¡°Here.¡± Jingtian pulled it out of his arms and took out Thunderbolt Pearl.


    I didn''t expect this Thunderbolt to be on the seal, but instead let him keep it.


    Zixuan immediately handed over the young child in her arms to Su Hong. Her delicate body flashed. She took the Thunderbolt beads from Jingtian and again flashed herself to the front of Snow Meet: "Quickly, give me the other five spiritual beads.¡±


    Without saying a word, Snow saw the three spiritual beads of wind, earth and fire and gave them to Zixuan.


    And Xuan now holds Thunderbolt and Spirit Pearl, which coincides with the Five Spirit Pearls.


    Ming Feng saw this delight: "Have you found it all?That''s great! Move it! Move it!Seal the Demon Tower with the Five Spirit Beads!"Miss Zixuan, after you are a young lady, you should know how to use the Five Spirit Pearls.


    Xuan Xuan froze and looked at the scene of the demons breaking down the tower. Immediately, she said to the red sunflower and other humans: "The evil sword fairy gave it to Brother Wukong, you will block the demons from locking the demon tower for me, I will seal the demon tower again!"..

 3572 Chapter 62 The Difficulties of Shushan

    Zixuan held the Five Spirit Pearls, radiating a bright glance, but also exploded the amazing power of the Five Spirits. The first time was to attract the attention of the demon emperor and other demons who flew out of the tower.


    Just rushed out of the lockdown demon tower, the demon emperor and other demons would be willing to be sealed into the tower again, that is, one eye revealed fierce light, it is called demonic temper, along with the bright sky are affected by a lot of darkness.


    The demon emperor stood in the air, pointing to Xuan Xuan, killing all kinds of anger: "The demons listen to orders, kill!"


    With a single order, dozens of figures instantly turned into a demonic wind that attacked Zixuan and killed him.


    The red sunflower saw the scene, immediately a cold hum, a flying sword sacrificed in his hand, the fierce sword wrapped around, the delicate body flashed, the instant will kill the previous demon one or two segments.


    The magic sword is too heavy and too heavy. She has rarely used it before. Except for the magic sword, she naturally has her own sword.


    This sword is called Shu Luo Jian. Because she is a ghost shu, it was forged by the forging method in the power method. Although it is not as powerful as the magic sword, it is also among the top class.


    Seeing the companion cut into two segments, the rear group of demons not only did not have cowardice, the fierce light in their eyes was more vigorous, one of the big demons was even louder, the demon was diffuse, exhaled openly, the wind cloud changed color, the earth under the foot was wind and sandstone walking, almost impossible to stand up.


    When she saw the red sunflower, she immediately flew back, but she didn''t want to take it hard. She could see at a glance that this great demon was performing wind magic in the Five Spirits. Although it was not fatal, it was inevitable that she was injured.


    The magic of the Five Spirits cultivated by the Masters of Humanity is called the Five Spirits Immortality; while the magic of the Five Spirits cultivated by demons is called the Five Spirits Demon.


    Whether it''s magic or fairy magic, power is incredible.


    ¡°Cold trick!"


    The hoarse voice came from the big demon''s mouth, and the gray demon wind sandwiched in the flying sand. It seemed like it blended with nature and swept away towards the red sunflower.


    The first one was several Shushan disciples lying on the ground. They had just been scratched by the cold, but they started screaming fiercely. They were wounded like a sword, and countless blood appeared around them.


    More terrifying, the demonic wind poison penetrated the human body along the wound, making their skin turn gray, and their bodies flew up, which is terrible.


    The red sunflower saw the scene, Daiyu wrinkled slightly, hesitating to save or not. Blue sunflower was in a good mood, but the red sunflower was not so kind, hesitating, saving or not. It was also to see that the other party was in the same camp as herself, otherwise she was too lazy to pay attention.


    But just as the red sunflower hesitated, Xuan did it. The fiber technique was introduced, and she waved with her hands: "Five gas waves.¡±


    Water-based advanced fairy magic starts, the power of the water spirit containing a very strong healing force emerges, resists the cold magic, and merges into the bodies of those Shushan disciples, instantly, it is seen that their wounds heal at a speed that is visible to the naked eye, together with the wind poison is purified and removed.


    Bathed in the superior fairy surgery of five-qi continuous waves, along with Ming Feng''s wounds on their bodies have recovered a lot.


    However, they suffered from internal injuries. Although the trauma has been healed, the internal injuries are not so easy to heal; however, they have more or less the power of World War I, and instead of being like before, they can only become nurses.


    ¡°Wow ~ Can water-based fairy magic still heal the wounds?" As Snow saw, she immediately threw a look at Zixuan for worship. This fairy magic came down to heal the wounded Shushan people here.


    However, she kept moving in her hand, spreading her figure, and with her swords attached to the thunder, she killed the great demon.


    Xu Changqing cast a thankful glance at Zixuan and shouted loudly: "Shushan disciples obey orders, let me kill the herd demon, never let one go!"


    With that, he held the sword and killed the demons first.


    Shushan disciples who were cured by the Five Qi waves also held swords and joined the fight.


    Jingtian held the demon sword and killed the demons who rushed out of the lockdown tower.


    Although he has consumed too much, he can''t deal with the evil sword fairy, but it is still okay to deal with some little demons. In addition, Zhen demon swords, those little demons can be said to be one sword at a time in his hands.


    ¡°Miss Zixuan, let me wait to help you!"


    After being cured by the five-Qi waves, Mingfeng also had the ability to act. However, they did not join the battlefield at the first time, but instead cast their eyes on Zixuan. Now it is urgent to re-seal the demon tower and prevent the demons in the tower from continuing to break out.


    Before that, it was compelling. Now that it is possible to act, naturally, it is impossible to give all the burden to Xuan. Because they know that the imposition of the Wuling Pearl to seal off the demonic tower is inevitably a major drain. If it is carried out by one person, it is difficult to support it, they must share a part of the pressure for it.


    Xuan heard the words, very decisively handed over the wind, thunder, fire, earth and four spiritual beads to Mingfeng, Qingwei, Unseen, Canggu, all four of them together sealed the demonic tower, she can also relax a lot.


    Zixuan in the original works, but there is a strong power in the earth. She only seals her own power, and it seems so weak. Otherwise, her strength is fully open. Her strength is close to the heavy building of the human interface; but it is the current Zixuan, which is actually much weaker than the original Zixuan. One is the training time, and the second is that she did not incorporate the Spirit Pearl into her body, and her strength is not yet sealed.


    Zixuan, Mingfeng, Qingwei, Unseen and Canggu each held a Spirit Pearl and flew towards the top of the locking demon tower.


    The Demon Emperor glanced at the five people and fled decisively to avoid them. These people were cultivated to make him obviously feel the great threat. It''s better not to mess with them. Anyway, he has run out of the locking demon tower. Now, even if they seal the locking demon tower again, it''s not much to do with him. Hand it over to the adult evil sword immortal to get a headache. You still have to kill more Shushan disciples to escape the hatred that has been locked up for many years. If everything can''t be done, can''t you just beat him and escape?


    Heart and mind turned around, the demon emperor cast his gaze on Jingtian who randomly killed his men. His eyes immediately revealed the color of the forest. He flew and dived down. The demon anger in his hand was spreading, like a tide of anger in heaven, and he attacked and killed Jingtian who was focusing on the enemy.


    Jing Tianben could not cope with the attack of demons on all sides. There was little power left. He could not cope with the secret attack of the demon emperor. When he sensed the attack behind him, he could only instinctively turn around and take the demon sword in front of him. He was slapped by the demon emperor and fell to the ground with blood.


    Fortunately, when he reacted in time, the Heavenly Demon Emperor slapped him on the Zhen Demon Sword. If he hit him on the body, it wouldn''t be as simple as vomiting blood.


    ¡°Jingtian!" Xu Changqing saw Jingtian being attacked and vomiting blood. He was in a hurry and had a heart to rescue him, but he was trapped by the demon in front of him and could not leave.


    ¡°Brother!"


    Aoi was shocked, trying to save her, but saw a figure faster than her...

 3573 Chapter 63: The Devils Respect Building

    ¡°Take it!"


    Seeing a hit, the demon emperor naturally won''t let go of this good time, full of demons, for a while the wind and clouds whistle, the wind hunt, a thunderbolt and sound, to fall to the place where the scenic heaven is.


    If this powerful demon thunder hits, Jingtian will inevitably be hit hard.


    The demon emperor, who has deep hatred for mankind, has no mercy whatsoever.


    Xu Changqing and Xuan Kui were shocked.


    Unfortunately, Xu Changqing had a heart to save, but he couldn''t separate.


    Saffron was trying to do it, but someone was faster than her.


    A red light cover instantly wrapped the scenic sky. The demonic thunder struck the light cover without causing any ripples.


    The next moment accompanied by a cold hum, a man appeared in front of Jingtian with emptiness. He had red hair, a large body, a thin shape and a long head with two corners. Just standing there, it made people feel his invisible dominance and pride.


    ¡°Devil, Devil Respect Building!!!"


    When Shushan''s disciples saw this sudden appearance, one by one they were appalled. This one broke the lockdown demon tower with their hands. In addition to the door of the master of Shushan mountain, five elders broke the tower to collect swords. From the figure of forgiveness, they still have fresh memories, and the deterrence persists.


    Ignoring the shock of Shushan''s people, the heavy building looked at the demon emperor and snorted coldly: "Shameless dwarf, you only know to sneak attack, you are also a generation of demon emperors, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    ¡°I..."


    Feeling the huge atmosphere on the heavy building, the demon emperor was deterred by his momentum for a while, and his heart was full of gravity: "This is the Devil''s Respect Building?What a terrible atmosphere! "


    The so-called shadow of man, the skin of the tree, the demon emperor is only known for its fame, and has no intention of doing anything. Immediately, he is a small wing and respectfully embraces the boxing: "The demon respects the building. It is really a long time ago. You are also the supreme of the demonic world. Why should you come forward for mankind?"


    ¡°Are you questioning this seat?" looked vaguely at the Emperor of Heaven.


    The demon emperor''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, his heart jumped suddenly, and he had a feeling of numbness on his scalp. He was worthy of the devil''s respect. This aura was really full: "I dare not.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!"


    The heavy building moved the sight away from the demon emperor, vaguely cold voice.


    A demon emperor in the district was not placed in the eyes of a heavy building, not to mention that the demon emperor had no flesh and strength, he was even more disdainful.


    Although the demon emperor had his own pride, but in front of the heavy building, he could not be arrogant. He turned silently and fled. He could subpoena all of the evil sword fairies, and naturally could subpoena all of the heavy building.


    With the Devil''s Respect Building?He never thought that it was the way to take death. The one in front of him was worse than the evil sword fairy. He could not easily escape the lock demon tower, but he couldn''t think so much. All he was doing was for freedom.


    Originally he wanted to kill a few more Shushan disciples to relieve his anger, but after appearing in a heavy building, the demonic emperor did not want to turn around and flee. Now he just wants to leave Shushan quickly.


    ¡°Miss Dragon Kwai, don''t let the demon Emperor run away.¡±Xu Changqing saw the demon Emperor running away and shouted loudly at the red sunflower immediately.


    ¡°Can you run?" Humph, Humphrey on the sword, the ghost is spreading, dazzling, the light sword gathers at high altitude, whistling across the sky, sharply whistling down.


    ¡°Hmm?!!"


    Heavenly demon Emperor felt sudden oppression on his head, suddenly raised his head, his face suddenly changed greatly. The threat of death made his eyes instantly stare at the boss. The demon''s anger burst into a whistle, raging, releasing the magic: "Cross arc cut!"


    But unfortunately, the demon emperor is no longer the demon emperor 300 years ago. Today, he is only 10% stronger than before. Don''t say 10%. Even if his strength is still the peak of that year, he is afraid that this sword will be difficult to take.


    After all, the strength of the Dragon Kui ghost cultivation has almost touched the ceiling of the earth, and can fight hundreds of times with the heavy buildings of the earth.


    The sharply whistling light sword destroyed the demon emperor''s ¡®cross arc light decapitation'' in a way that destroyed and decayed, and then drowned the demon emperor...


    Feeling the spirit gradually dissipated under the destruction of that destroying light sword, the Emperor of Heaven Demon was reluctant to shake: "Damn ~ If this Emperor still had the strength of that year, how can he be so miserable!"


    Suddenly, she sighed. Somehow, she suddenly remembered the red flame that escaped when the lockdown monster tower was broken: "I wonder if that red flame, like me, failed to escape from Shushan?"


    The light sword disappeared, along with the demon emperor that day.


    Qing Wei and the others were relieved to see this. Although the demon emperor''s strength was not as strong as that day, he was facing Shushan''s disciples. The threat was still great, and he could be killed, and Shushan could lose a few disciples.


    The heavy building looked at the red sunflower with some surprise. Even the sword just now felt a slight danger, but that''s all. He ignored it the next moment.


    Throughout his life, the only opponent he admitted was Flipper, so his eyes were once again set on Jingtian: "Your growth is quite surprising, it seems that you and I will soon be able to fight each other.¡±


    ¡°Ah?" Jingtian said, his face was tense immediately: "No need?Now I''m just a region of all people, and you are the demon prince of the magic world. I''m no match for you!Can''t you just admit it? "


    ¡°Admit defeat?" Heavy building heard the words, immediately angry: "Lord, how dare you admit defeat, Flipper, you have disappointed me!"


    ¡°I''m not Flipper, I''m Jason Sky.¡±Jingtian said weakly:" I am not a god general, I am only a man.¡±


    Heavy building heard the words, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, seeing that Jingtian really made sense, he is no longer the first god in the world of God in the past, but only the body of all people, Rao is in how to cultivate, can not become a god, it is impossible to fight his peak.


    ¡°Didn''t expect the mighty divine world to fly, it actually fell here!" The heavy floor revealed disappointment, and immediately released: "Well, now that you are all human, I don''t take advantage of you. At that time, we will fight in the new fairy world, and I will not use my divine power to fight you fairly and divide a true victory.¡±


    ¡°Good!" Jingtian saw the heavy building with a serious face. He knew that if he refused, he would be angry with the heavy building, and the other party actually said that he didn''t use divine power, so he still had hope. He nodded immediately: "But I am definitely not as strong as you right now, you need to give me a little more time.¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll give you a year. I''ll see you in a year!"


    ¡°Ah, a year?That''s too little, isn''t it?And that evil sword fairy was released by you, at least do me a favor first.¡±Jingtian looked at the heavy building and said seriously.


    ¡°District wicked sword fairy, not worth my shot.¡±The heavy floor showed disdain, which seemed to make him feel the strength of the evil sword immortal today, still look down on him, but instead set his eyes on Sun Wukong.


    During the battle between Xinxian and Feipong, he heard that Feipong lost to a man in the divine world. It was just too late to ask. Feipong was devalued. He suspected that it was likely that Sun Wukong who appeared in Xinxian at the time. ..

 3574 Chapter 64: Crash

    Having seen Sun Wukong wave two swords before the heavy building, the power and effect of the seemingly flat two swords really shocked him. He asked himself, if he changed to evil sword fairy, he could still not resist those two swords, because he could not even see the slightest trajectory.


    ¡°With the first two swords alone, perhaps he really has the ability to defeat Flipper.¡±The heavy building looked at Sun Wukong and looked calm, but his mind was extremely active. If this person really had the power to defeat Feipong, then he would have to fight him for anything.


    However, before it was certain, the heavy building still refused to do it. He was waiting to see how Sun Wukong had cleaned up the evil sword fairy and whether he was qualified to fight himself or not.


    Lock the demonic tower. Above the tower, Xuan Xuan, Mingfeng, Qingwei, Unseen and Canggu respectively hold the five spiritual beads in one line in five directions. Seeing the heavy building does not mean to do it, Mingfeng they relaxed their breath. Immediately stabilized the mind, activated the five spiritual beads in hand. Five light columns of different colors lasered out from the five spiritual beads and rolled up.


    At that moment, Rui Qi was in the air, the wind was rising, a five-color curtain appeared in the air, showing the power of heaven and earth, and the brilliance of heaven and earth was tremendous, giving people a sense of respect and worship.


    Originally in the Lock Demon Tower, the Evil Sword Fairy of Fuxi sword sensed the motion above his head. His face changed dramatically: "No good!They''re trying to seal the lockdown tower again! "


    In this lightning and stone fire, the figure of the evil sword fairy suddenly disappeared and turned into a thick black gas to form a horrible evil spirit beast roaring up, suddenly howling up, the wind cloud changed color.


    Ming Feng looked at the evil spirit beast that rolled up from the gap in the lockdown tower. His face changed and he shouted: "Hurry!Don''t let him get out! "


    ¡°Seal!!!"


    Five sounds in a row, one in a row, only the five-spirit array in the sky seemed like the sky''s sky dome, capping down.


    The evil spirit beast saw and opened his mouth to roar: "You bastards, you will not succeed!"


    A glimmer of blue light appeared in the blackness, Fuxi sword exuded the fierce power of the world, trembling the sound of the rumbling sword, under the impetus of that evil spirit beast, if you want to break the sky.


    In Shushan, everyone stopped their movements at this moment, staring at the repressive Wuling tent above the sky and the blackness, the yelling evil spirit beast rolled up with the fierce sword.


    At this moment, the whole heavens and the earth were silent until they were silent for about three seconds. The energy aftermath of the collision turned into the energy diffusion of destruction, which was violent. The scene of the destruction of heaven and the earth was beyond human imagination. No one could shake the color and sweat.


    The splendid and magnificent building was dissolved in this terrible aftermath, and the powerless Shushan disciples were swept up in that terrible storm and blown away from the Shushan.


    The huge thunderbolt and long sky whistle covered the whole Shu Mountain. Only the wrath of the collision in the sky was blatant. The evil spirit beast attacked the Five Spirit Tent with a sword. It seemed to be provoking the sky, and it was extremely sad.


    But in the end, it was still dark under the screen of the Five Spirits. Under the illumination of the power of the Five Spirits, the evil giant beast that emitted a rich black smell was continuously ablated and purified. The smaller the head, if not supported by the sword of Fuxi, he would have already lost.


    But in the same way, Zixuan and the five spiritual beads in their hands, after releasing such a powerful sealing matrix, the collision with the evil sword fairy also turned dim.


    The evil spirit giant beast collapsed and disappeared, and it looked like an evil sword fairy. He held a sword and barely blocked the depressed Wuling tent. His figure was slightly depressed, but instead of being shocked, he laughed: "The spiritual power of the Wuling Pearl is not much left. Today, let''s see how you seal the seat!"


    Ming Feng looked at the rampant act of the evil sword fairy, and his eyes flashed violently: "Even if I risk this old life today, I will make you immortal!"


    He took a sip of blood and covered his hand with thunder beads. He constantly transported all his life into the beads of thunder beads. At that moment, the lightning of thunder beads was bright, and more spiritual power burst out of the beads than before...


    Evil Sword Immediately changed his face, his angry face was twisted: "You old thing, you dare to sacrifice your life, but you also want to fight this seat!"


    Qing Wei, Unseen and Canggu saw that, also a mouthful of blood sprayed out, and cultivated life into the Spirit Pearl in the hand...


    ¡°This..."


    Zixuan suddenly got confused by the behavior of Ming Feng''s four people. I said you don''t have to do this, right?Our purpose is only to seal the demon tower, but not this evil sword fairy. We can''t just release him to let Brother Wukong kill him. Why are you so desperate?


    And Sun Wukong, who has been watching the battle, can''t help but say now: "I said a few of you, just release the evil sword fairy to let me kill it. Are you desperate to show your greatness?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ming Feng heard several people speak silently, they naturally admire the strength of Sun Wukong, but do not understand; but the evil sword immortal, they are clear, now he has the sword, the degree of danger is incalculable, nature has to be careful, so they choose desperate, can not put hope on Sun Wukong.


    Without knowing the true strength of Sun Wukong, they really made the right choice. It is the most prudent way to find a job.


    Then, when everyone''s eyes were focused on the evil sword fairy, the change suddenly occurred, but a dark shadow suddenly appeared behind Ming Shuang, always paying attention to the scenery of the battlefield, the sky changed dramatically, immediately shouting: "Master, watch your back!!"


    ¡°Hmm?!"


    Ming Feng also suddenly felt the evil smell behind him, instinctively avoiding his side. Unfortunately, he had already been injured, and his movement was still a little slow. He only felt a sharp pain in his core. He looked down and saw a pale palm pierced his abdomen from behind his waist.


    ¡°Brother!!"


    ¡°Master!!"


    ¡°Master!!"


    The faces of the elders and disciples of Shushan have changed greatly.


    Ming Feng turned his head hard and looked behind him. His pupils couldn''t help but see that the person who attacked him had the exact same look as him: "You, you, you--the evil sword fairy?!!"


    He turned his gaze again with difficulty. He looked at the evil sword fairy who could not move under the screen of the Five Spirits. His face was pale again. Here, there were actually two evil sword fairies: "Outside, what a smart means!"


    ¡°Yiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    Everyone was horrified to see that the sealed body dried up and aged at a rate visible to the naked eye. ..

 3575 Chapter 65 Overall

    ¡°Master!!"


    Jingtian saw the scene, his eyes were tearing apart, he shouted angrily, the demon sword light in his hand was thin, the hundred Zhong sword gas was cut down toward the evil sword fairy with the momentum of tearing the sky.


    At that moment, the entire sky was sparkling with only that never-ending sword.


    The evil sword fairy instantly frowned and was surprised at the sudden power of Jingtian. The left hand blackness surged, gathering into a black light ancient sword, chopping down the hundred Zhao sword mana smoothly, the voice is more fearful than Jingtian.


    The two swords collided suddenly in the air, and the sound of "Rocaca¡± was made suddenly. One purple and one black sword gas spread, cutting the ground of Shushan into pieces.


    Heaven and earth, instantly dead.


    Then a ¡®click¡¯ was made. Jingtian''s 100-jong light sword burst into rupture. The tendency of the black ancient sword to split suddenly rose. Jingtian was chopped off on the demon sword in front of Jingtian. Jingtian''s blood sprayed out, flying hundreds of meters away.


    He grew up amazing even though he had the technique of Flipper cultivation, but compared to the evil sword fairy at this time, it is still far from the same.


    ¡°The body is finally coming out.¡±Seeing another evil sword immortal suddenly appeared, Sun Wukang''s sword trembled in his karate. The hidden and fearful sword gas was rising and brewing. Just as he wanted to wave his sword, he was interrupted by a loud drink.


    ¡°Brother!"


    The red sunflower eyes saw the sky seriously hurt, the anger in the eyes rose, the rosary sword was repaired, the red light suddenly rose, the scary sword tendency rose, Shushan swayed a bit, a trace of scandal clouded everyone''s heart.


    ¡°What a strong sword!"


    The heavy building had a slight motion, and looked directly at the red shadow of red sunflower. His eyes beat with admiration, and he could exude such a glorious sword. His man''s achievements on the sword path could not be underestimated. This was the strongest and strongest sword he had ever encountered.


    The fairy face of the evil sword also became heavy. In this sword momentum, he felt the danger. Immediately, he threw away Ming Feng, and his body suddenly rose. The darkness around him was even deeper and more intense. Then, suddenly, Haha laughed and absorbed Ming Feng''s cultivation and essence. His strength was suddenly increased.


    And with the Ming Feng was severely traumatized, and the Thunderbolt Pearl was lost. The Five Spirit Seal Array was also broken and dispersed in the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°Hahaha ~ ~ ~ I said you can''t get stuck here!" The evil sword fairy immediately laughed and turned into a black shadow and flew away from the locking tower to another evil sword fairy.


    Without the suppression of the five-spirit blockade, the demons began to break the tower again and scream excitedly, running away from Shushan. It seems that they do not want to rush the water, but it is important to flee quickly. They no longer want to be locked up in this lockdown tower.


    ¡°Seal the demon tower!Can''t let more demons escape!! "Qing Min is in a hurry.


    ¡°Master, are you all right?" Xu Changqing killed a road and raised Ming Feng.


    Ming had no blood color on his cover and was extremely weak, but he didn''t care about himself. Instead, he spread out the Thundering Pearl in his hand and handed it to Xu Changqing. He was anxious and weak: "Quick, don''t worry about me... seal..." His head was crooked and there was no movement.


    Xu Changqing was extremely sad. He took over Thunder Spirit Pearl. He carefully dropped the seal and flew to the lockdown demon tower. "Elders, Miss Xuan Xuan, we will seal it again!"


    Four people simultaneously concentrated on the key points, activated the Spirit Pearl in their hands again, and rolled up with the five colorless spiritual columns. The five spiritual sealing arrays were once again molded, and suppressed down to the lock demon tower.


    Without the spoilers this time, the seal was very smooth. The monsters who had just fled the gap were repressed again into the lockdown tower in a reluctant scream.


    At the same time, the Five Spirit Pearls flew out of the hands of Xuan Five, suspended on the roof of the lock demon tower, and kept the seal indelible.


    Zixuan Five quickly guarded in front of each other''s responsible Spirit Pearl to prevent other monsters from messing around and breaking the seal again.


    Looking at the lock demon tower finally sealed temporarily, Sun Wukong shook his head. He personally realized that the existence of the lock demon tower was a disaster. Why did you say you wanted to catch the monster?Wouldn''t it be nice to just destroy it?I don''t know what it''s like to have them all locked up for mercy.


    As it is now, if something happens to the Lock Demon Tower, it will be a catastrophe.


    At the same time, the red sunflower turned into a flash of red light, a sword was swinging, a terrible sword gas traversed the sky, decapitated to the evil sword fairy.


    The sight of the evil sword fairy froze, and the black light sword in his hand was also beheaded. The unmatched black light sword was attacked by the red sword gas and exploded in the sky. The sword sparkled in the sky, radiating on some uninvited monsters, and suddenly the soul flew away.


    All Shushan''s disciples and demons fled for their lives in cold weather.


    The red sunflower''s figure flashed, one step closer to the evil sword fairy, another sword waving, fearful red sword gas through the air, seems to want to split the evil sword fairy in half.


    The evil sword fairy instantly frowned slightly, shocked by the red sunflower so fierce the sword Qi actually came, had to flee, temporarily avoiding the armor.


    The scary sword gas was scratched from his side, obviously he had evaded completely, but after the residual strong wind, he actually cut his arm and face, leaving a trace of light blood.


    Evil Sword Immortal had a bloodstain on his face, and a dangerous red light appeared in his eyes: "It''s really amazing, you ghost cultivated swordsmanship, even worse than Mingfeng!"


    ¡°Humph ~ You guys, you don''t need Brother Wukong, I''m enough alone!"


    The red sunflower snorted coldly, the sword stood in front of her chest, the sword trick was drawn. In Lang Qiankun, the wind rises and the clouds flow. The forces of heaven and earth converge on the sword of Shu Luo. The meaning of a sword of Xiao Jianxi spreads instantly. For a while, the mountains of Shu Lung sounded, and the earth began to tremble slightly. It seemed to be afraid of the world sword repair in front of her.


    ¡°Not bad, it seems that the sword recording I taught her has cultivated a certain amount of fire.¡±Sun Wukong saw this situation, and his hands and chest were so empty to look at the play, and his heart was somewhat relieved. Although he passed on the sword to Dragon Kwai, he never taught her, and she was really good at this achievement.


    ¡°I didn''t expect Miss Long Kwai to have such boundaries!" The elders of Shushan were all surprised, and a look was better than mine.


    Xuan Xuan''s face was also amazing. She asked herself how much dragonfly she had cultivated, but the single-round assault was far worse than her.


    The two evil sword fairies saw such situations. They glanced at each other, their bodies coincided, their bodies merged, and the dark light grew stronger and brighter, gradually converging and forming, merging together. At that moment, his overall strength more than doubled.


    At this moment, the face color of Qingwei and other people was changed greatly. They really did not expect that the evil sword fairy who made Shushan so miserable was still in a full state. ..

 3576 Chapter 66: Red Kwai vs Evil Sword Immortal

    ¡°Finally, we can show the whole story.¡±


    The evil sword fairy is full of evil smells, like demons, like evil spirits. His smell is extremely weird, and his appearance has become dry and dull. He has white hair and a shawl. The black and red evil lights in his eyes alternate, and the unknown spiritual power exuded by him is extremely amazing.


    Heavy building sensed the powerful spiritual power of this evil sword fairy, his face became extraordinarily concentrated. I did not expect that the power displayed by this evil sword fairy today actually surpassed him on earth. He actually broke the shackles on earth?What''s going on here?


    Even he must obey the rules of heaven and earth. How can this evil sword fairy be broken, not bound by the laws of man, and transcend the kingdom of man?


    ¡°Now, it seems that on earth, even the heavy building is no longer the opponent of this evil sword fairy.¡±Sun Wukong suddenly looked at the evil sword immortal at this moment with interest. It is truly an evil body. Life beyond the six ways can actually break the law of human supremacy.


    The red sunflower appearance also became extraordinarily heavy. She did not expect that after the two evil sword fairies merged into one, their strength could grow so much.


    However, she was not afraid at all. Fixing the sword in her hand meant everything, turning into a pole of light and rolling up, forming an ancient sword in a distant sky, shining the sky!Brilliant! It seems to have punctured the sky.


    Everyone here is moved and shocked.


    Shushan Immortal Sword School, which is the sword, is known as the sword immortal, and they have never felt such amazing sword intentions.


    The fairy face of the evil sword also became extraordinarily heavy, suddenly laughing loudly, this hoarse and mute voice laughed, extremely harsh, the listener''s eyes.


    ¡°Good! Good! Good!!"


    After laughing, the Evil Sword Immortal Channel sounded good three times in a row, and was arrogant. I can''t live forever. God was crazy: "I didn''t expect that someone in the sword cultivation could actually surpass Shushan. You, very good!It''s a shame to die like this.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be ashamed!"


    The red sunflower drank coldly, the sword and light that pierced the sky trembled, the sword swayed in the sky, the sky was cloudy, the countless darkened, the wind and stone moved, the mountains were shaken, the cloud atmosphere was ripped apart, the sword and light became brighter and brighter, and the fierceness was unparalleled.


    The beheading actually shows the thunderbolt, the fierce glow of the heavens and the earth like an explosion, and the terrible sword intent turns into an indestructible sword gas that shoots in all directions, showing utter destruction.


    And the main sword was cut down with the power to split the heavens and the earth, covering this side of the earth, the fiery red sword, the glory of the world, the killing of gods, the encounter of fairies, the encounter of demons!


    Countless people looked up in horror and stared at this glorious sword, staring at it, and only the splitting red sword remained in their eyes.


    However, under this unrivalled sword, the evil sword fairy was laughing wildly. The spirit of terror rose from his body, rendering the half-walled sky, without any fear of color, and without a hint of retreat, looking at the wind, looking at the sword, it actually flew towards that giant sword.


    The heavens and the earth also seem silent. Everyone is stunned by the actions of the evil sword fairy. They really did not expect that the evil sword fairy was arrogant enough to stop him.


    At the next moment, the red and black colors cross the sky and collide!


    There is no word to describe the scene at this moment, the sky collapses, the ground is cracked, the body of the Shushan mountain is turbulent, vigorously swaying, the mountain top begins to crack and collapse, all the Shushan disciples are surrounded by panic and fear.


    The monsters were chilling, restless, frightened and mad.


    Qingwei and other people''s faces have changed dramatically. Is this going to destroy their foundation in Shushan for a thousand years?


    Shook the rest of the glory, the red sword in the rumbling thunder sound of the sword, from the evil sword fairy of dozens of palms gathered by black gas into his heart, slowly, but shocked.


    Blackness flashes like a thick smoke burst. Li Xiao buffers up. Blood flows out of the chest of the evil sword fairy, instantly turning into black fog. The tip of the sword, which shows the unrivalled intent of the sword, still penetrates his chest. It can only be further in inches.


    The evil sword fairy grinned and looked at the red sunflower. "Your magic of the sword is no more than that!"


    Blackness again stretched out from his back, once again gathered into several arms, wrapped around the body of the sword to hold it firmly, then dozens of black arms pushed hard, a click, the sword light broke open, red sunflower like being hit hard, a step back, mouth corner bleeding.


    ¡°Die!"


    The evil sword took victory in pursuit, shouted high, the forest suddenly killed suddenly, a black shadow flashed in front of the red anemone, and the sword in her hand had stabbed her in the heart.


    Although this Fuxi sword has little spiritual power left due to the sealing of the demon tower, it is still unrivalled and cannot be defended by the flesh.


    The red sunflower''s face changed dramatically. Just now, Zheqiang''s blow was broken. She is now covered in ghosts. She can''t resist this deadly sword.


    Just when the tip of the sword was only a millimeter away, it was able to stop, but I saw that Fuxi sword was stuck by two fingers that suddenly came, and it was no longer easy to get in.


    Qingwei et al. looked at such a scene, each one was stunned.


    That Goku adult actually clamped the Fuxi sword in the hands of the evil sword fairy with only two fingers.


    ¡°Brother Goku.¡±


    The red sunflower glanced at the figure on her side and looked delighted.


    Sun Wukong stretched out his hand to wipe off the blood on the corner of her mouth. Soft voice: "Well done, but this guy''s strength has exceeded the limits of the world. It''s not what you can handle, so give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The red sunflower nodded immediately and flew back.


    ¡°Are you all right? Sister Lung Kui?" Snow saw them rushing forward, caring.


    The red sunflower shook its head, but looked at the direction of Sun Wukong.


    That evil sword fairy is really powerful. I don''t know how Brother Wukong will deal with it.


    Evil Sword Immortal felt the tattoo sword in his hand. His face was heavy. He wanted to let go of the sword, but he was surprised to find that his palm seemed to have been sucked onto the handle of the sword. He could not shake it off and could not let go. He immediately remembered the screen that had been crushed by Sun Wukong''s hand. Panic and fear flashed on his face.


    But such a feeling made him extremely unhappy and hated. When the heart was violent, the fierce light flashed in his eyes: "The present seat is over, you can''t win the seat!"


    He said that the black smell in his hand was terrible. When his chest clapped against Sun Wukong''s chest, but his palm was close to Sun Wukong''s chest, the black smell in his hand was inexplicably strange and disappeared. The force transmitted in his hand seemed to have been captured in a mud pit. It was actually difficult to reach Sun Wukong''s chest at all, as if it was blocked by an invisible air field.


    Sun Wukong looked calmly at the Evil Sword Immortal. He didn''t say much. He just clamped Fuxian''s two fingers with a gentle shock. The Evil Sword Immortal seemed to have suffered an unimaginable blow. His eyes suddenly stared at him, muffled, and his figure flew out instantly...

 3577 Chapter 67 Extremely Evil

    Shushan and the others looked at the evil sword fairy flying upside down in the sky and spitting blood. One by one, their eyes widened and their expression was stunned.


    They knew that Sun Wukong''s power was bound to be profound and unpredictable, but why did they not expect that the evil sword fairy, who had exceeded the limits of man, was still so miserable in his hands.


    Such strength, even if the gods of the divine world descend, cannot crush the evil sword fairy so much in the world.


    ¡°He can actually ignore the laws of the earth?" He looked at Sun Wukong with heavy colors on the floor. There was some discomfort between the gods, and he could not do things himself, but these two could do. He could be cool. Isn''t this an indirect explanation? Isn''t it better for him to respect the building than the two people in front of him?


    At this moment, the heavy building, which was disregarded by the evil sword fairy, also set fire to the bear and bear.


    However, with his pride and disregard for the battle between Sun Wukong and Evil Sword Immortal, he only needs to wait for the two to separate victory and defeat, challenge the winner, and only the winner is eligible to fight him.


    ¡°You..."


    The evil sword fairy looked at Sun Wukong, and his eyes were full of fear. He clearly had no reservation. He used all his efforts to recover the whole body. He could not imagine that he could still resist the other party''s random moves. Such a result made him angry and afraid. From time to time, he recalled the screen that Sun Wukong had crushed with his hands.


    Now, his body is here. If he is killed, it can be really completed. He has always been careful and cautious in his heart. He has no intention of fighting.


    Using the secret method, just when trying to escape, the evil sword fairy suddenly discovered in dismay that the distance he moved was not more than ten meters. He did not believe in evil, but his body appeared again instantly within the range of more than ten meters. This strange scene caused his face to change greatly. When Sun Wukong saw the past, his face was gloomy and terrible. He knew that all this must have been Sun Wukong''s hands and feet.


    Instead, Shushan disciples are filled with the bothersome behavior of the evil sword fairy. What is the guy doing?Why are you flashing around?


    ¡°Go on, why don''t you run away?" Sun Wukong glanced at the evil sword immortal, his eyes full of drama.


    The red light in the eyes of the evil sword fairy jumped, and the attitude changed sharply: "I didn''t expect His Excellency to unwittingly seal off this side of the world. ~ ~ ~ For the sake of the other side, it is a great honor to use such magic. However, you are more evil than me. Everyone is of the same origin. Why do you have to struggle with it?"


    ¡°Hmm?" Qing Wei and the others were shocked when they heard the words: "Evil Sword Fairy, what do you mean?"


    ¡°Looks like you don''t know yet!" The evil sword fairy smiled strangely: "The elder in front of you, his evil is the most evil in the world. Even if this seat is in front of him, it is just a little witch who sees the great witch. If this seat is only the evil body of the six of them, then this Sun Wukong is the worst incarnation in the world. He is more evil and worse than this seat!"


    ¡°So it is.¡±Heavy building a look I understand:" No wonder you are like the evil sword fairy, you can ignore the laws of the earth, turns out you are extremely worse, you are also outside the six realms! "


    ¡°What? Brother Monkey King is a terrible incarnation?" Snow heard him. He looked at the evil sword fairy''s eyes with contempt: "You guys need a better reason to lie.¡±He looked at the heavy building with a contemptuous look:" And you, the devil''s prince. Did he believe you when he said that?Brother Goku can ignore the laws of the world, that''s because he has high powers. In the divine world, even the Nine Heavenly Genjie... "


    ¡°Yumei, you talk too much.¡±Zixuan rushed to interrupt her. How could she reveal anything about the divine world? However, she remembered that the evil sword fairy suddenly fell on the screen in front of Sun Wukong. Originally, she only thought that the evil sword fairy was cowardly. Now, there seems to be a reason.


    Yumi immediately vomited her tongue and did not speak too much.


    Heavy buildings are slightly wrinkled eyebrows, some surprise, this Sun Wukong actually knew the nineteen days Xuan woman?


    The Evil Sword Immortal looked at Sun Wukong in a blinking light. Yin Yang said, "Yin Yang ~ ~ As an incarnation of extreme deterioration, but mixed in the divine world, it''s amazing!I didn''t expect you to penetrate into the world of God. It seems that this seat is not as good as yours.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked calm and looked at the evil sword fairy: "Say it''s done?"


    "..." The fairy heart of the evil sword jumped suddenly. From the plain words of Sun Wukong, he heard the danger and horror that made his scalp numb.


    Without any words, he turned directly into a black smoke and went into hiding.


    ¡°There are still such unrealistic ideas.¡±Sun Wukong looked as usual, with one finger falling gently, a huge finger appeared on the sky in an instant, fearful sound, accompanied by a horrible howl, directly dropped the Evil Sword Immortal fleeing from the sky, smashed the ground, the whole Shushan mountain body under this smash, the terror crack spread from the top of the mountain all the way down the mountain, touching the eye, but seemed to be protected by a mysterious force, Shushan did not collapse here.


    ¡°You, you--"


    The evil sword fairy lay down in the huge pit like rotten mud. The corner of his eyes looked at Sun Wukong, full of unwillingness and fear. His mouth was full of blood. At the next moment, the spirit that had been severely damaged by destruction turned into a light of green smoke. The evil sword fairy, just like this smoke dissipated, only the remaining vortex sword was inserted into the ground.


    ¡°Just like that?" Snow saw the vanishing evil sword fairy, leaving his lips behind. Didn''t you look arrogant before?How did Brother Goku kill you with one finger?


    As for Qing Wei, they have been silent for a long time. They have deep experience of the horrors of the evil sword fairy. The restored evil sword fairy makes their heart despair and fear, and it is such a person who has transcended the extreme of the human world. He was actually shot to death by a finger, and his heart is really shuddering.


    They are also accustomed to ignoring forgetfulness because it is no longer within their reach.


    When Shushan''s people were silent in the joy of the evil sword fairy being killed, they were awoken from the joy by a sudden rising infinite war will.


    Seeing the momentum of the heavy building climb, he stepped closer to Sun Wukong in the crowd: "Draw the sword!"


    His words were succinct but self-explanatory.


    Suddenly, the spirit of relaxation of Shushan people immediately tightened up, fighting the evil sword fairy, the whole Shushan almost collapsed. If they were fighting the Devil''s Respect Building, could they still exist?


    Sun Wukong glanced at the heavy building and directly ignored: "No interest.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you think the Lord is not qualified to challenge you?"


    ¡°No. ¡±


    Heavy building eyebrows were picked, the breath was elevated, the flame wave blood blade flashed in the hand, the instant has reached Sun Wukong near.....

 3578 Chapter 68 Memorial

    Sun Wukong looked at the heavy building that suddenly attacked him. There was nothing unexpected. This guy is the character of our bank and decided things. He will not follow the opinions of anyone, let alone be bound by the world. He wants to do what he wants. This is very similar to Sun Wukong.


    For the heavy building, Sun Wukong was quite appreciative, so for his disrespectful behavior, there was not much blame. It was just a cuff robe, the strong wind burst into his chest, the heavy building snorted, directly flew out, rubbed the ground hundreds of meters away to stabilize his figure, then a sip of blood sprayed out, his face pale.


    ¡°¡±


    In this scene, you can clearly see that they are all shocked, strong as the devil respects the building, and not even Sun Wukong''s predecessor''s united enemy?!


    All Shushan disciples were thrown to Sun Wukong to worship the eyes of awe.


    Heavy building shook his face with dismay. He did not expect that he would be seriously injured by the other party throwing his sleeve robe. He wanted to get up and stand up, but suddenly he noticed that his chest was dull and a sip of blood sprayed out, and his face looked paler.


    Sun Wukong glanced at the heavy building and said lightly: "In the human world, your strength is suppressed too weak. If you really want to fight me, let''s talk after you defeat Jingtian.¡±


    Sun Wukong is well aware of the ultimate strength of the heavy building. If there is no law of heaven to suppress it, his strength can be infinitely close to heaven.


    Looking at your strength is quite good, I used to appreciate you quite a bit, just give you a chance.


    Heavy building heard the words, not too much entanglement, now he can not even take a blow from Sun Wukong, what face left?Immediately his eyes were set on Jingtian: "I''ll see you in a year!" he said, flying away from Shushan.


    ¡°It''s been too short a year!" Jingtian finished, but saw that the heavy building had disappeared, and there was no choice.


    ¡°Well, we''ll leave too.¡±Sun Wukong looked at Qingwei et al.," Remember to return the Spirit Pearl after the Lock Demon Tower is repaired.¡±


    ¡°Definitely!" Qing Wei immediately fisted and saluted. "Thank you for everything you''ve done for me, Shushan. Your greatness will be remembered by me!It''s just that now that Shushan is falling apart and there is no place to stay, I won''t leave you as a guest in Shushan.¡±


    Sun Wukong waved his hand, his heart moved, and with Xuan they disappeared.


    At the same time, several Shushan disciples carried Mingfeng''s body to beat Qingwei and others in front of them. Jingtian and others saw each other, each kneeling on the ground: "Master!"


    ¡°Brother!"


    ¡°Master!!"


    For a while, the whole Shushan was in mourning...


    In the next time, Sun Wukong and the others took a good rest and enjoyed a few days. After that, they were invited by Qing Wei, the head of the generation, to go to Shushan and participate in the memorial service of Mingfeng.


    Coming back to Shushan again, we can see that the shushan body is still cracked, but a few days ago, a lot of repairs have been made, the main buildings that have been destroyed have been covered, and the restoration of Shushan is only a matter of time.


    The whole square was filled with people. Everyone was Che Yuxuan, beautiful and handsome. It seemed that each of them was in the door of their own sect.


    Snow saw Curiosity Zhang Wang, gauging around: "Wow, this Shushan really has a face. Is it possible to invite all the cultivators of the fairy sect, such as the ten largest caves in the world, the thirty-six small caves in heaven, and the seventy-two blessings?"


    ¡°Snow saw the girl joking.¡±Xu Changqing came to Sun Wukong''s party with Jingtian and bowed and bowed." Although I still have a few thin faces in Shushan, I don''t have that much ability to invite the Master Men of Heaven to come with me.¡±


    Su Hong saw that it was Xu Changqing and Jingtian who came to pick him up. Daiyu frowned slightly and looked dissatisfied: "Why didn''t your master come out to pick him up?"" How big is the shelf? "


    Xu Changqing said, respectfully hugged the boxing immediately, apologized: "Mrs. Sun misunderstood, the master does not know that you have come. If you know, you will certainly go out to greet the elders. There are many rudeness, please don''t blame.¡±


    Xu Changqing saw that Su Hong and Zixuan had always held their children, and thought that they were Mrs. Sun Wukong, so she called them Mrs. Sun.


    When Su Hong heard this, his eyes narrowed slightly immediately. His heart was extremely satisfied with this praise. Even when he looked at Xu Changqing''s eyes, he was quite satisfied.


    Jingtian also instantly patted his ass: "Yes, all the ladies look like fairies. If the governor and elders knew you were coming, they would inevitably fight to soak up the fairy tales of all the ladies, so please go to the governor and the elders..."


    ¡°All right, brother, aren''t you ashamed of your ass?" Long Kui looked at Jingtian with a disgusting look.


    Jingtian immediately embarrassed hey hey smile.


    Sun Wukong also waved his hand lightly. "It doesn''t matter, I don''t have such a big shelf and don''t like that set. Just do what you want, but you have come to Shushan with a lot of important guests, right?"


    ¡°Speaking of dignitaries, I can''t wait to meet you, brother-in-law!" Jingtian remembered to kiss his ass again, but didn''t forget to take care of himself: "There are really a lot of gate pies that can''t come, such as Xianxia pie, Penglai Royal Sword Hall, Tangmen, Saint Zunwumun, etc., there are really a lot better, oh yes, the most powerful is the Kunlun Qionghua pie that is also known as our Shushan.¡±


    ¡°Even the Qionghua faction is here?" Zixuan was surprised: "Rumor has it that the Qionghua faction is only interested in cultivating immortals and does not interact with other factions at all.¡±


    Xu Changqing: "The Qionghua faction really does not deal with other sects. They can only come because the Taiqing Man in charge of the Qionghua faction and my predecessor in charge of the Shushan Immortal Sword faction, Mingfeng Man, are friends.¡±


    Sun Wukong said, his face moved: "Is the head of the Qionghua School too innocent?"


    Xu Chang Sir: "Does Lord Goku know Tai Ching Man?"


    Sun Wukong: "I''ve heard of it, it''s not very familiar.¡±Inside my heart is a secret:" I didn''t expect this to become friends with the Taiqing Man.¡±


    Who''s Tai Ching Man?Maybe a lot of people don''t know each other, but if you talk about skylights, jade, clouds, sky blue, you wouldn''t be strangers, would you?


    This is too innocent. He is the master of Xian Jian Si, Xuan Xiao, Yu and others. He did not expect the presence of Ming Feng. He actually implicated the person who only appeared in Xian Si.


    Speaking of which, the cultivation of the Too Halal Man was also gained. For the sake of the third-generation desire of the whole faction to become immortal, it provoked the battle between Qionghua and the phantom meditation world. Both defeats were mutually injured, and eventually he also died in the hands of the demonic master Chan Yu. Chan Yu also suffered great internal trauma due to this. Since then, he has been depressed.


    ¡°Go, take me to see the old man.¡±Sun Wukong suddenly came to have fun. Chan Yu had seen him, and now he can go to see this too halal man. ..

 3579 Chapter 69 Tai Ching Man

    After listening to Sun Wukong, Zixuan whispered to his corner of clothes and whispered: "Brother Wukong, we are here to participate in the memorial service of Ming Feng Man, or it would be better to put columns on him first, don''t lose courtesy.¡±


    Sun Wukong nodded: "It''s still Zixuan''s thoughtfulness. Okay, then let''s go and put columnar incense on Ming Feng first. Jingtian can take us there. Xu Changqing, you''d better go busy.¡±


    ¡°Then the younger generation will leave first.¡±Xu Changqing once again warned Jingtian:" Take good care of your predecessors and others, don''t lose your manners.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, it''s on me.¡±


    Xu Changqing was relieved to leave after hearing what he had said.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, come here, this way please.¡±Jingtian''s familiar face completely does not regard himself as an outsider.


    Lung Kui was blushed by his name. From time to time, Lung Wukong glanced at Sun Wukong without explanation and chose to acquiesce.


    Jingtian saw the expression of Dragon Kwai and whispered secretly: "Dragon Kwai, all I can do for you is here. The rest of the matter is up to you.¡±


    Along the way, the Shushan disciples encountered were all respectful salutations to the people of Sun Wukong. Their eyes were filled with worship. However, because today is a special day, Shushan disciples adhered to their original role and did not do anything unusual. If it were the usual, Sun Wukong would inevitably be surrounded by countless mysterious sisters of Shushan.


    Kill the evil sword immortal, defeat the Devil Respect Building, and save Shushan in distress. Sun Wukong has long become the idol of the predecessors worshipped by all the people above and below Shushan.


    Soon, the people of Sun Wukong came to the spiritual hall. After putting the incense on the column for the sake of the seal, Jingtian brought the people of Sun Wukong to the living room of Shushan Club. The hall is located in dozens of people. The clothes are different and the main order is clear.


    There are three large sandalwood chairs in the front of the living room, two of which are already seated, only the most central one is empty.


    One of them, Sun Wukong, also knew that it had become the master of the Shushan Dynasty, and the old man on his left did not have to guess who it was.


    The only person who can sit on the same footing as Qingwei, the head of the Shushan dynasty, is probably that Kunlun Qionghua. It''s too innocent.


    ¡°In charge of the generation, Lord Goku brought it.¡±Jingtian walked to the door, respectfully reporting.


    Everyone in the hall focused their attention on the Sun Wukong group.


    Originally there was a laughing and microphone talk with Taiqing Man. He stood up suddenly and walked towards the door. He apologized: "Monkey King, excuse me..." He said, staring at the glorious sight of the sky: "This is ridiculous. Why didn''t you send a message in advance?"


    The people in the hall saw Qing Wei greeting each other in person. They all stood up and looked at Sun Wukong, guessing his identity.


    Jingtian expresses his grievance. I think he''s been stopped.


    ¡°No problem, I didn''t let anyone pass.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly to solve the siege of Jingtian and set his gaze on the body of the too innocent.


    Qing Wei immediately agreed and introduced: "Come, let me introduce you. This is the Sun Wukong adult who killed the evil sword fairy, defeated the Devil Respect Building, and saved my Shushan in distress.¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard so much about you.¡±All the people in the hall, all hugging boxing and performing rituals, obviously. So it turns out, it was the senior high man who killed the evil sword fairy and defeated the devil respecting the building. No wonder Qingxiao is so slight.


    The old man on the slim side of Qing Dynasty, after seeing Sun Wukong''s party enter the hall, his eyes straight hooked on Yumi''s body, a glimmer of excitement flashed in both eyes, but soon he hid it.


    Qingwei pointed to the old man beside her and introduced: "This is my brother Ming Feng''s late friend, the head of Kunlun Qionghua School - Taiqing Man.¡±


    Taiqing Shinmen once again punched Sun Wukong: "His Excellency''s ability frustrates the Devil''s Respect Building and is cultivated to make people admire it. I wonder how His Excellency sees Cheng Xian?"If a man is cultivated, can he truly become a fairy?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Man with some surprise. This old man''s heart was really straight ahead. He was worried about only becoming a fairy. Even the problem was so straightforward.


    ¡°I heard that every generation of you Qionghua pie has been exhausted for a lifetime, only to become immortals. Is it really that important for immortals?"


    Too clear and serious a person''s face, just a word, is a description of his obsession with immortality: "People ask immortality, is not it just for a living immortality?"If you''re not a fairy, why ask her?"


    Everyone else in charge here nodded and agreed. Isn''t it for the sake of immortality and immortality that they practice?Why else do you have to practice?


    Flying into immortality is not only the wish of the Qionghua school, but also the dream of all immortals.


    Tai Qing looked at Sun Wukong with his eyes burning. Sun Wukong was able to defeat the Devil''s Respect Building, so he must have touched that threshold. He may have become a fairy, so he was eager to know the answer: "Man, can you really cultivate into a fairy?"


    ¡°It is the immutable truth that only existence can surely be reached.¡±


    Too clear a man hears the words, his eyes suddenly brighten up, it is a shaking spirit.


    Sun Wukong shook his head at this point. This is too clear and true. He just wants to become a fairy, but he is not qualified enough.


    Besides, his wish was not to become a fairy himself, but to lead the entire Qionghua faction to become a fairy. This ambition is too ridiculous and doomed him to go the wrong way.


    Looking at Taiqing Man and wanting to ask for advice, Sun Wukong immediately waved his hand and said, "You guys are busy, I''m walking everywhere.¡±


    She didn''t wait for a slight reply, but she turned around with Xuan and left.


    Zixuan immediately said goodbye to Qing Wei and followed Sun Wukong''s footsteps. Then she glanced at the heads of the various factions whose expressions were slightly embarrassing and dissatisfied. She whispered: "Brother Wukong, we just left. Isn''t that a bit rude?"


    ¡°Why do you keep it?Waiting for them to ask something?I don''t want to be a tool for other people.¡±Sun Wukong said, pick up Qingjie in Xuan''s arms, and just chirp:" With that ingenuity, I might as well accompany you more.¡±


    When Zixuan heard the words, a happy smile immediately appeared on her face. She looked at the young child who had been teased by Sun Wukong and laughed straight away. Suddenly, she suddenly appeared in her eyes with a slight reluctance.


    Sun Wukong glanced at her. One hand turned over and a scroll appeared in her hand. She threw it to Zixuan: "After modifying this method of heart, the fate of the woman will inevitably be solved. You don''t have to worry about growing up with the young child, you will gradually get old.¡±


    ¡°Is there still such a way of thinking?" Zixuan was surprised and hurried to open it carefully. The more she looked at her, the more excited she became. Finally, she couldn''t help but hold Sun Wukong and put her head together...


    Without worries, Zixuan finally showed her mind. ..

 3580 Chapter 70 Ring Interlocking

    Because of her fate after the death, Zixuan accidentally gave birth to a young child. As she grew up, she would age and weaken until she died.


    Therefore, Zixuan, soon after her fate, was happy and generous with the Miao people, and dared not express her heart to Sun Wukong.


    Now without worries and daring to hate her, she immediately showed her trail.


    ¡°Wow ~" Snowsight was surprised at Zixuan''s sudden bold move, and then filled her mouth with dissatisfaction.


    Dragon Kwai couldn''t bear to explode the red spiritual power again, transform into red Kwai, and then rushed over to arbitrarily separate the two people: "You on the street, give me enough!"


    Zixuan was not ashamed of this, but smiled slightly: "Looks like someone is jealous ~"


    ¡°Who, who is jealous!" Snow seemed to be trampled on the tail, immediately rebutting loudly.


    Sun Wukong looked at several people fighting with a smile, and suddenly the voice of Xing Xing sounded in his head: "Wukong, how are you recovering from your wounds?" The voice was a bit intermittent, and he seemed to be short-hearted.


    Sun Wukong''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled: "It''s already done, are you hurt?"


    ¡°I was a little surprised. When I persuaded ¡®Cold¡¯, I suddenly met a diverse master named ''Mo¡¯. She was strong, and I suffered a loss in my battle with her.¡±


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help but be surprised: "Is there a pluralist master who can make you suffer?"


    ¡°I am also surprised that the power of that guy is still above me, even grasping some of the power of ''borderless¡¯. I suspect that she may be the pluralist who survived the last dimensional world, because she is not any pluralist I know.¡±


    ¡°It''s amazing how she could hide so deep... If you hadn''t erased my mark of life before, with your support, I''m confident to take her down, and now she''s really better than me.¡±


    ¡°He actually mastered some of the ''borderless¡¯ power of the pluralist world?" Sun Wukong''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled and his face became extremely serious: "Is that guy a man or a woman?"


    He was angry when he heard the words: "What time is it? Do you still think about this?"


    ¡°Come on. Am I that mean?I''m seriously asking you that question.¡±


    She immediately turned over a white eye, a look that I believed in your ghost expression, and said in a disgusting manner: "Female, still very pretty, very pretty kind!"


    ¡°Woman... that makes sense.¡±Sun Wukong looked serious:" It seems that she has something to do with Yuansheng.¡±


    Xu extremely agree with the nod: "I also think that she is able to control the power of ''borderless¡¯, which is necessarily a gift from Yuansheng, but only this explanation. Normal pluralist lords are impossible to master the power of borderless, even if I have your support before.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t expect this Yuansheng to have a back hand.¡±Sun Wukong''s face became extremely ugly. This Yuansheng was obviously sealed by herself. From time to time, she brought him incredible headache trouble:" Are you in conflict with that ¡®foam¡¯? Is she also pulling in other pluralists? "


    ¡°Yes, and that ¡®cold¡¯ has been said by her.¡±


    ¡°Cut ~ this old immortal!" Sun Wukong immediately cursed: "No wonder he can be safely sealed by me. Fuck, this ring, can you feel better?"


    ¡°Brother Wukong, what''s wrong?" Zixuan and the others suddenly heard the ugly curse of Sun Wukong''s face. They all looked strange. What happened?Why are you suddenly angry?


    Sun Wukong looked at Zixuan and said seriously: "I have to go away for a while to do something..." He said, turning over one hand and handing over a jade card to Zixuan: "This jade card can open the portal of the world of God. After the memorial service of Mingfeng is over, you will go back to the world of God. It will be safer there.¡±


    Snowy heard the words and said: "Ah?Brother Goku is leaving?Can''t you take us with you? "


    ¡°No, that''s dangerous. You''re still safer here.¡±Sun Wukong looked serious.


    ¡°Is it going to be a long time?" Zixuan didn''t ask much. Her face was just full of worry, because she had guessed that Sun Wukong had been healing wounds in the divine world before. This hasty departure must have something to do with this matter.


    ¡°It won''t take long, but because the time ratio between the two is different, I''m afraid it will change for a long time, so you better go to the world of God. If you stay in the world of people, it will be decades or hundreds of years.¡±


    Zixuan nodded and asked with concern: "Is it dangerous?"


    Sun Wukong shook his head with a smile.


    Xuan Xuan and the others finally came back with peace of mind: "Go early and come back early.¡±


    Sun Wukong hugged them goodbye one by one, waved with his hand, the door of the dimension flashed, stepped into it, and disappeared in an instant.


    Zixuan and the others looked at where Sun Wukong had disappeared. They were full of unwillingness and did not know when Sun Wukong would come back.


    In the luxurious pavilion, she lay on the couch with a weak face, and her girlfriend''s ¡®words¡¯ were constantly depleting her origin to heal her wounds.


    Seven colors of light flashed behind the two of them. Sun Wukong ran out of the door of the dimension and looked at the face lying on the couch. His face was pale and he looked delicate and powerless. He ran over in a hurry. His face ached: "It''s all hurt like this. Did you just say he ate a little loss?"


    Looking at Sun Wukong''s caring look, he smiled: "Don''t look at me like this, that guy can''t take it, or I won''t lose if I don''t get hurt by her ¡®boundless source'' attack.¡±


    ¡°Don''t try to be tough, it''s important to heal.¡±Sun Wukong said, a princess will hug her.


    ¡°Healing wounds heals wounds. Why are you holding me?Is it true that I am weak and want to eat my tofu? "


    ¡°You think too much, it''s just healing.¡±Sun Wukong''s book of seriousness:" But I see that your injury is so serious, the general method is not working, so I will avoid the difficulty of using double repair to heal you.¡±


    He immediately turned a white eye: "Do you want more face?Put me down.¡±


    ¡°Put it in your mouth. Could you stop building so tight?"


    ¡°Who''s tightening the building? You''re pulling my mom''s wound. Give me a gentle move..."


    ¡®Speech¡¯ watched the two of them enter the house in a flirtatious manner, and then when the door was closed, there was a ¡®puff¡¯, full of contempt, this sudden dog food, she was a little unexpected to eat.


    Now it''s sudden, my good friend who has always been a friend has now been stripped off, and the dog food after that doesn''t feed her to death?Sigh ~ There is nothing more painful in the world than this, full of depression, turning away from the loft.


    (ps: I''ve been a little busy these days, so I''ll make up for yesterday''s breakdown when I''m not busy...

 3581 Chapter 71 Reinshushan

    In the hall, sitting in a soft chair full of red light, he looked weak before he died.


    Sun Wukong sat opposite her and said seriously: "That ¡®foam¡¯ must be the last guarantee that Yuansheng left behind. She is also pulling together the words of other pluralistic lords, indicating that Yuansheng can still get in touch with her, the god of dimensions... It is really troublesome, it seems that my seal can not completely seal him.¡±


    ¡°It''s inevitable.¡±You look as usual:" It is incredible that you can seal the God of the Dimension. If you want to seal him completely, it is completely impossible. Now that the ¡®foam¡¯ is also pulling together the Lord of the Diversity, Yuansheng must have all the actions, maybe he can restore his strength in this way. We can''t help it.¡±


    ¡°What defense?Depending on who is capable at best, there are only many powerful pluralists who are subdued.¡±


    ¡°If so, Yuansheng has an advantage.¡±Daiyu frowned slightly.


    Sun Wukong: "Yes, he is the God of Dimensions. Theoretically, there is no substitute for him. Whether it is prestige or victory, it is almost biased against him. Just don''t be stupid. Those pluralistic lords must be on the side of Yuen Sheng.¡±


    The beauty of the eyes immediately revealed the fierceness and decisiveness: "In this way, we can only rob her. It is best to kill the foam. It is just that under her command there are now many diverse world masters, and behind her there is Yuansheng who supports her. I don''t know what means Yuansheng has given her. It is difficult to kill her, I fear.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "Are you saying that ¡®Mo¡¯ is likely to counteract?"


    Su immediately gave Sun Wukong a big white eye: "Are you thinking of eating shit? Do you think the love of our natural life is as uncertain as humans?Once it is determined that there is absolutely no room for countermeasures until death, much less brainwashing.¡±


    ¡°The Lord Without Borders died in the war between Yuansheng and Yuansheng, but Foam survived. Would it be possible if she didn''t have an affair with Yuansheng?If not, that foam is Yuansheng''s wife. If you want to convince her, it''s impossible. You have to kill her! "


    ¡°Then kill!" Sun Wukong decided in his eyes to kill and stood up: "Let''s go.¡±


    Yet she shook her head: "In a world of mysterious dimensions, how easy it is to find a foam, and it is even harder for her to be prepared at this time. We do not need to find her. Since she is also pulling together those who are most powerful in the pluralistic world, then we only need to continue to pull together those who are most powerful in the pluralistic world, and we will inevitably bump into her.¡±


    ¡°Good idea, then let''s go together. If she shows up, I will definitely ask her to come back.¡±


    ¡°No, you can''t be with me. If you are with me, she will inevitably hide from appearing, or I can continue to act alone. I will inform you as soon as I have news of her. If she hides from appearing, I can only watch us subdue other pluralists.¡±


    ¡°And your main center of gravity right now is not those of the multidimensional lords, but the evil of the dimension. You must focus on dealing with the evil of the dimension and become the evil of the dimension. This is what you should do now. The multidimensional lord, too, is not so important now, just give it to us.¡±


    Sun Wukong nodded and said very seriously: "Okay, I''ll give it to you. But should that foam be too far away? I''ll try to find it.¡±


    She nodded and thought about it, passing a message into Sun Wukong''s brain: "This is the coordinates of her departure. You should follow this coordinate range to find it, but don''t hold out too much hope. She can use the boundless power and naturally travel freely to and from all dimensions of the world. I''m afraid it will be difficult to find it.¡±


    Sun Wukong waved to open the door to the dimension and dashed into it.


    Looking at the place where Sun Wukong disappeared, she said: "Sister, do you think you can find him?"


    ¡°There is little hope. Since Foam is the final card of the first generation, its means of life and hiding are inevitably extraordinary. Unless Wukong is the true god of dimensions or the Lord of boundlessness, it is difficult to find it.¡±


    And the fact is just as predicted. Three days later, Sun Wukong returned without success: "It seems that Yuansheng has a lot of merit in the body and bottom of the foam. After three days of chasing, I actually didn''t find a trace of the spider. The means were really powerful.¡±


    "After all, this is the dimensional world of Yuansheng, not your dimensional world. She has the help of Yuansheng. She wants to erase the traces easily. However, the threat is not great even if the foam exists in us. The only thing you need to do now is become the evil of dimension. You only need to become the evil of dimension and replace Yuansheng. Even if Yuansheng''s strength is restored, we are still not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Then let''s continue to heal the wounds, and when you are well, let''s continue to pull together the most powerful and diverse lords for me.¡±Sun Wukong smiled hey, picked up the horn and went into the bedroom.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the sound of words, the door was closed, and it felt very painful.


    Two days later, when the wounds of Sun Wukong had completely improved, he continued to attract the most powerful and diverse masters for Sun Wukong, and Sun Wukong returned to the world of immortal sword.


    When it appeared, it was Shushan''s swordstand.


    ¡°Sword Deck.¡± Sun Wukong looked at the huge stone sword inserted in the center of the field, with the inscription "Royal Sword Table", which seemed a bit surprising: "Last time I came to this Shushan, there was no Royal Sword Table, it seems that a lot of time has passed.¡±


    Between Sun Wukong''s emotions, he saw several young Shushan disciples coming to Sun Wukong''s nearest place. Among them, the well-looking female disciples were very polite and said: "I don''t know what is the matter with you when you come to my Shushan?"


    Sun Wukong did not answer the question: "Who is the master of Shushan today?"


    After listening to Sun Wukong''s words, the male disciple on the left was surprised and despised: "You are too lonely?"Even I don''t know who is in charge of Shushan Fairy Sword School?"


    ¡°Young Guardian brother, don''t be rude.¡±The man with the crown beside him scolded and bowed to Sun Wukong. He saw that Sun Wukong was extraordinary. Every move was hidden and made people feel awed, but he dared not be negligent:" In the lower Taiwan martial arts, I don''t know what His Highness wants to find a home teacher? "


    Sun Wukong looked curious: "Your master is the current master of Shushan Immortal Sword School?"Is it Xu Changqing or Jingtian?"


    When Taiwu heard about it, Sun Wukong actually knew his predecessors. He dared not be lazy: "The predecessors had retreated with the Genghis 20 years ago. This morning, he did not know the whereabouts of the two. The current Master of the Shushan Immortal Sword School is the sole sword of the family teacher.¡±


    ¡°Lonely sword, lonely cloud?"


    ¡°Exactly. ¡±


    ¡°Didn''t expect that the current Master Gate was already the Holy Sword of Loneliness, which means that it is now the time of the Immortal One?I''m only five days away, and it''s been so many years.¡±..

 3582 Chapter 72 Xianling Island

    Sun Wukong really doesn''t have much favor for Sword Holy Solitude Yu Yun. This man chose good stubbornness, jealousy like hatred, hard mouth and soft heart, and pride. He hated monsters even more. When he swore an oath, he was killed by demons. So indiscriminately, he locked Zhao Linger in a lockdown monster tower, triggering a series of unnecessary tragedies.


    ¡°Speaking of Zhao Linger, I don''t know if he is born now?" Sun Wukong suddenly became curious about this. Because of his footsteps, the fate of the woman has changed tremendously. When he left, he told Zixuan to go to the divine world. If so, the current young children are not expected to grow up yet, let alone Zhao Linger.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Taiwu and said lightly: "Go, let lonely Yuyun come to see me.¡±


    The disciples named QingShou heard the words, and immediately appeared angry. Wouldn''t you say you saw them when you saw them, and let them meet them personally? This is far from putting me in the sight of Shushan Fairy Sword Pie.


    However, QingShou''s words have not yet been spoken, but were stopped by Taiwu''s glare. Taiwu immediately fisted and bowed: "I''m sorry, seniors, my master is happy to travel around and exorcise the demon. Now, he is not in Shushan. If there is anything important, seniors may stay in Shushan for a few more days, and I will definitely see him.¡±


    ¡°No, forget it.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly. Originally, he wanted to beat and educate Solitude Yu, but since he was not there, there was no need to waste time.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Qingfeng before leaving. This glance scared the other party to the cold instantly. The cold sweat instantly appeared on his face. His mind immediately moved, and his disciples disappeared instantly.


    When Sun Wukong left, Taiwu immediately scolded Qing Shou: "Qing Shou, what is wrong with you?Master, his old man has been teaching us to be arrogant. That senpai has a deep connection with me, Shushan Fairy Sword School. If you get offended for this, how will you end up? "


    This reprimand instantly woke QingShou up. He hurriedly wiped his forehead with cold sweat and swallowed up: "Brother... Me and I are not... Look at him..."


    ¡°Hugh should argue cunningly, it seems that your training is not enough. Hurry up and give me a month to think about it. If the time limit has not expired, inch step is not allowed to leave.¡±He said, dumping his sleeve away.


    Other Shushan disciples cast sympathetic gaze on QingShou and dispersed.


    Qing Shou touched his head, remembering the moment Sun Wukong was leaving, and he couldn''t help but shiver. The elder did seem to be a big man. He immediately expressed his innocence and rushed to Taiwu to chase him: "Brother, I just broke my mouth and didn''t mean anything. A month is too long?Why don''t we change it to a day?... three days is fine! "


    ¡°You still bargaining?"It seems you''ve been punished lightly. Now you''ve given me two months to think about it!


    ¡°Ah, no?You''re going to die! Brother... "


    ¡°Brother Qingqing Guardian, why don''t you just say a few words, otherwise the penalty will get worse.¡±


    Aomori: "..."


    Leaving Shu Shan, Sun Wukong appeared instantly on Xian Ling Island. However, the island of Xian Ling is very different from the one in memory. It can not be described as what kind of Xian Ling Island is. It is almost the same as the island of demons. Demons are everywhere, and a big demon is worried. The whole island is full of demons.


    ¡°It seems Linger is not on this island.¡±For this, Sun Wukong was not disappointed. He had already guessed that this would be the case. Xuan and the others are all in the divine world now. How could there be any women here? He was just curious to come and see it. What if the plot was corrected after he left?


    But it turns out he''s thinking too much.


    Just as Monkey King wanted to leave, he saw a girl paddling on the boat and boarding the island.


    Girl''s characteristic costume of Miaojiang people, looks no younger than thirteen or four years old, naive and romantic appearance, cute.


    ¡°A little girl, what are you doing on this island?" Sun Wukong was curious not to leave immediately, but to observe in the dark.


    However, the girl seemed to be lively and cute, but her hands were not ambiguous at all. It was creepy to see a witchcraft poison use one hand, and all the demons that stood in front of her were eroded into a white bone by her witchcraft poison.


    Just watching the girl come deeper and deeper, Sun Wukong''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, because he saw that the place the girl went was the island where the sea monster worried, and if the girl''s cultivation at this time was against, it would inevitably be more vicious.


    The girl crossed the gate and killed a lot of demons, and finally came to the center of the island. She looked around: "Strange, according to intelligence, sometimes the ships near the island are attacked by monsters. When they appeared, they fell over the river and the sea. This describes that, except for the big demons in the sea, only the Spirit Pearl can have such power. Hopefully, this time don''t jump empty.¡±


    Just as the girl spoke to herself, the ground suddenly wobbled under her feet, and a huge octopus tentacle flew out of the pond, splashing up the sky flowers, and turned into a spiritual shadow in the air, wrapped around the girl.


    ¡°Hey ~ Hide under the foot!"


    The girl drank delicately, facing such a big guy, no panic at all. She saw her spirit exhibition figure. Even as she retreated, her hands flashed, countless cannibal ants appeared in the dark light, and suddenly stuck to the octopus tentacle. A time of ¡®snoring¡¯ sounds came from time to time. After a moment, she saw that tentacle bite off a huge gap.


    This screen makes people feel unexpectedly chilly.


    ¡°Ah ~ ~ The King is in pain!!!"


    A loud scream rang from the bottom of the puddle. At that moment, the puddle water was like boiling water, and it continued to surge. Then, a huge shadow rose in the puddle. This was actually a huge octopus as high as 10 meters. The upper body was a human, and the lower body was the dense numb octopus tentacle. From time to time, it moved to make people see some scalp numbness.


    A huge demon descended, covering the entire island, scaring all those little demons.


    ¡°Oh, my God! What a big octopus!"


    The girl shouted instantly and knew she was invincible. Without any hesitation, she turned around and fled.


    Unfortunately, her speed was not as fast as that of the octopus demon''s tentacle. It was just a roll, which was wound up in the sky and hung tightly in the air.


    ¡°Shit! Let go of me! Let go of me, you disgusting bastard!"


    ¡°Uh-huh ~ ~ You little girl, how dare you say this king is disgusting without eyes?You know, I''m the most handsome guy in my family.¡±


    ¡°Shit, that''s it for you. Still handsome?"Let me go or I''ll make you look good!


    ¡°Yiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii¡±..

 3583 Chapter 73 The Octopus Demon

    The girl looked at the bloated upper body of the octopus monster and looked at his lower body full of tentacles. She immediately and resolutely shook her head: "No!Don''t die! "


    ¡°No toast, no penalty!" The Octopus Demon was immediately furious, feeling humiliated, rolling his tentacles, opening his huge and stinking mouth and throwing the girl into his mouth to eat.


    At this moment, the girl suddenly got scared and her face turned white, but her limbs were tied. She couldn''t resist at all. She looked at the smelly mouth close by. The girl''s intuition was disgusting: "It stinks, am I going to poop?"


    Instead of feeling desperate, she suddenly saw a sword and light screaming. The tentacle wrapped around her was cut off instantly. The girl only felt her tentacle wrapped around her hectares and loosened up instantly. Her whole body fell down to the lower puddle, scaring her into screaming.


    But the next moment was a sudden sense of being held, so floating in the sky, looking away from the octopus monster in front.


    The girl is looking at the person who saved herself. Wow ~ It''s a big brother, it''s quite pretty.


    ¡°It hurts! It hurts!Damn swordsman, did he chase you again? "The octopus monster suddenly screamed in pain. His voice revealed deep fear and panic. Instinct wanted to infiltrate the bottom of the pond to escape, but suddenly he suddenly saw the girl and couldn''t help but froze:" Not the swordsman?No, the sword saint King is afraid of farts! "In an instant, the octopus monster looked like a demon.


    ¡°It is rare that this sea demon, who looks like only 200 years of cultivation, can be so powerful.¡±Sun Wukong embraced the girl, looked at the octopus monster, and looked calm.


    When the girl heard the words, her eyes lit up: "Spirit Pearl, it must be Spirit Pearl!This dead octopus must have been so powerful because it was a Spirit Pearl and cultivated to be refined! "


    ¡°Oh ~ Spirit Pearl?" Sun Wukong said, looking specifically at the octopus demon: "He really has the spiritual fluctuation of Spirit Pearl on him. Weird, did Shushan not return Spirit Pearl after I left?"


    Girl heard the words, this octopus demon really has water spiritual beads on her face, immediately full of excitement: "Dead octopus, you listen to me, hurry up and hand over the water spiritual beads, or I want you to look good!"


    ¡°Water Spirit Pearl?" The octopus monster said, his face is even more gloomy and horrible: "If you have the ability, come and get it!"


    He said, dozens of tentacles float at at the same time, the demonic power on it is concentrated, the lower pond suddenly rolls up, the sky is also cloudy.


    ¡°No, no!He, he''s going to perform witchcraft!Brother, stop him! "The girl felt the pressure coming from the top of her head and said in a hurry.


    ¡°Shake the tree, don''t do it yourself.¡±Sun Wukong opens his mouth indifferently, waves his hand, the sword light flashes away, the ''poof¡¯ sound, the octopus demon''s tentacles are all broken, flat, a single one falls out of the air, smashes into the water like a puddle, raises the sky flower.


    The Octopus Demon also fell from the huge water column, screaming and rolling in the pond. For a moment, the whole pond was dyed bright red.


    ¡°Awesome!" The girl looked at this scene and immediately threw an asteroid she worshipped at Sun Wukong. With a wave of her hand, she could even cut out the sword gas, and then scrapped such a powerful demon. She was so big that she had never seen such a powerful person before. She just felt her heart pounding and pounding.


    Sun Wukong looked at the tumbling octopus demon in the pond from time to time and frowned slightly: "Quiet, or shut up forever.¡±


    ¡°¡±


    Originally screaming over the rolling octopus monster suddenly remained still, the quiet drop needle can smell.


    Sun Wukong: "I ask you, shouldn''t the Wuling Pearl be kept by Shushan Immortal Sword pie?"Why is this Spirit Pearl in your hands?"


    ¡°I don''t know if it''s small or small. I stole this Spirit Pearl 20 years ago from a human master who fell into the sea.¡±


    When the girl heard the words, she raised her hand immediately and said: "I know that Shushan Immortal Sword sent the Wushan Immortal Sword to seal the demonic tower with that Wushan Spirit Pearl to save the sky from distress. It took several years to finally repair the broken lock demonic tower. But not long ago, the Shushan Immortal Sword School was raided, and the Wushan Immortal Sword School lost the Wushan Immortal Sword. The self-accusing Shushan Immortal Sword sent Qingwei out of the palace because of this, passed on to Xu Changqing, and after Xu Changqing''s efforts, stabilized the chaos in Xushan Mountain. After that, he also disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Oh ~ has there been so much change in Shushan since then?" Sun Wukong imagined that there should be some relationship with Xiansan, but he didn''t want to go into it either.


    ¡°What about the Spirit Pearl?" Sun Wukong looked at the Octopus Demon and asked.


    When the girl heard the words, she said immediately: "Yes, where is the Spirit Pearl?Hand over the Spirit Pearl! "


    ¡°The Spirit Pearl is not with me, and has been robbed.¡±The Octopus Demon is weak.


    Girl: "Robbed?Who robbed you? "


    ¡°Sword Saint!" When he said the name, the octopus demon''s eyes revealed deep fear and hatred. Since he obtained the Spirit Pearl, he borrowed the power of the Spirit Pearl. His cultivation was suddenly advanced, but the Spirit Pearl was suddenly robbed. How can he not remember hatred?


    ¡°Jiansheng?" The girl froze slightly: "Shushan Immortal Sword School Master?Who are you kidding? If you don''t stay in Shushan, you will come and rob your things?"And if you were an old man, would you still be alive?"


    ¡°It''s such a time, how dare you deceive me!" said the Octopus Demon, back-to-back with Sun Wukong, exposing the scar of the sword on his back: "See, this wound was wounded by the sword saint. If it weren''t for my spirits diving into the sea floor, it would have been chopped by his sword several times.¡±


    The girl watched carefully and Daiyu wrinkled slightly: "It really looks like the sword gas of Shushan Immortal Sword School was injured.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to lie to you?I dare not! It is rumored that since the loss of the Wuling Pearl, Shushan Fairy Sword pie has been searching for it to the best of its ability. Especially the Spirit Pearl. I heard that it is to return someone. Therefore, this is also one of the important reasons why Jiansheng likes to travel to the world all the time. The reason is to find the whereabouts of the Wuling Pearl. It is unfortunate. The Spirit Pearl is in my hands. So, I am in bad luck.¡±


    The girl frowned immediately: "In that case, the Spirit Pearl is now in the hands of Jiansheng. It seems that I have to go to Shushan Fairy Sword pie.¡±


    Sun Wukong glanced at the girl and said, "What''s the use of looking for Spirit Pearl?"


    The girl glanced at Sun Wukong and said: "We in Miaojiang have been suffering from drought in recent years, and the rivers have dried up. Food will be exhausted. The black and white Miao tribes fought for water resources and fought for nine years. I looked for the Spirit Pearl to solve our drought and calm the war.¡±..

 3584 Chapter 74 Anu

    Sun Wukong listened to the girl''s remarks and carefully considered him. He secretly said: "Is this girl Anu?" He asked immediately: "By the way, we''ve been talking for so long. I don''t know your name yet.¡±


    Girl sweet smile: "Big brother can call me Anu.¡±


    ¡°It''s really her.¡±Sun Wukong was so brave that she came to Xianling Island alone, but today Xianling Island no longer has Zhao Linger''s residence, but turned into a deserted island, and was eventually taken over by the Octopus Demon who fled here, becoming an island of demons.


    Things are so bizarre.


    Anu saw that Sun Wukong knew his name and didn''t react at all. He was a little dissatisfied immediately. He asked back: "What is the big brother''s name?"


    ¡°Sun Wukong. ¡±


    ¡°Strange, a bit like a monk''s name.¡±


    ¡°You girl, you really don''t want to beat up like...¡±Sun Wukong grabbed Anu''s face and pulled it.


    Anu smiled, and the girl''s naive romance appeared on her face: "No way, big brother is so good, Anu is so cute, I won''t bully Anu.¡±


    When Sun Wukong listened to this, she realized that Anu was very cute, but the next thing she said was that she instantly asked him to choke off this strange thought that had just risen: "Brother, what should we do with this sea demon?Kill him, or let my cannibal ants eat him? "


    So pretty as a flower, Lingxiu lovely girl, but is it really cute to say such cold words?Still scary?


    The Octopus Demon was apparently shocked and rushed to kowtow to beg for forgiveness: "My aunt, forgive me!I really don''t have the Spirit Pearl. The little things you want to know have told you. Please raise your hands and let go of a small way of life!"There are seven old women in the middle who want to feed themselves. They can''t live without me!


    ¡°Huh ~ You still want to eat me, and you have no trouble getting around fishing boats?A monster like you kills one less, and now I''m going to heal him in his own way. Look at me--Ten thousand ants eat elephants! "


    Anu said, with a slight wave of hands, the witch light in his hand flashed, a large swarm of cannibal ants were produced in the dark light, diffused on the octopus demon, the octopus demon suddenly rolled over and howled, incredible, the flesh on the body was eaten by cannibal ants at a visible speed, only a pile of Morsen white bones remained in a moment.


    ¡°This sorcerer''s trick is also horrible.¡±Sun Wukong looked at the skeleton and was deeply emotional. Everyone''s fear of the heart of Miaojiang is justified. However, the demon of the octopus is pervasive. It seems that many people have also eaten, and eventually they are eaten, but it''s just a natural cycle.


    Sun Wukong is quite appreciative of Anu''s practices. He is cute, but he is not merciful. It is difficult to be valuable.


    He could not help but cautioned kindly: "The Spirit Pearl has the ability to rain, but not everyone can exhibit it. Those who must understand the spell of the Five Spirit Beads can use the Spirit Pearl. Under normal days, those who understand the spell of the Five Spirit Beads are only after the woman.¡±


    ¡°After the girl?" Anu immediately glared at the cute eyes: "You mean, even if I find the Spirit Pearl, it''s useless, I have to find the girl?"


    ¡°Yes, this Spirit Pearl is exactly what comes after the lady.¡±


    ¡°I thought I''d just find the Spirit Pearl. I didn''t expect such trouble.¡±Anu pulled his head, and after a moment of frustration, he suddenly rekindled his spirit of fighting:" However, I will not give up this way. Since the Spirit Pearl is owned by the woman, then Jiansheng Senpai searched for the Spirit Pearl, definitely to return the Spirit Pearl to the woman, then Jiansheng Senpai must know where the woman is after!No, I have to go to Shushan right away! "


    Anu said, hurrying to the shore of the ship on the island...


    Monkey King, hurry up.


    Anu unraveled the rope on the ship and looked at Sun Wukong. He was curious: "Brother Wukong, are you all right?"


    ¡°I''m leaving the island, too. Do you mind if I take a boat?"


    ¡°Ah ~ I''m sorry, I forgot about this.¡±Anu''s face is embarrassing:" Of course not, get on the boat.¡±


    A small boat carrying two people floating along the sea.


    Anu looked at Sun Wukong and suddenly remembered something. He hurriedly picked up his package and took out a bunch of ice sugar gourds wrapped in it. After a quick glance, he handed them to Sun Wukong: "Before, I never thanked Brother Wukong for saving me. Here, please eat.¡±


    Sun Wukong took it with a smile and took a bite without hesitation. The sweet sensation overflowed the mouth. At the same time, the fresh scent of red dates came from the mouth. Such a taste is quite suitable for children.


    ¡°What''s up, it''s delicious, isn''t it?" Anu looked at Sun Wukong with a good face: "I like ice candy gourd best.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at the expression in her eyes and smiled and touched it in her arms. She took out some milk sugar and handed it to her: "I think you will like this milk sugar more.¡±


    ¡°Milk sugar? Haven''t you seen it?" Anu took it curiously and opened it up and put it in his mouth. His eyes suddenly narrowed slightly. Happy face: "Wow ~ delicious ~ I''ve never eaten it ~ Where can I buy this?"


    ¡°Can''t buy, made exclusively ~"


    ¡°Brother Goku can still make sugar?Anything else? "


    ¡°If you eat too much sugar, you''ll have tooth decay. It''s better to eat less.¡±Sun Wukong took some snack cakes out of his arms and put them in front of Anu.


    So, the next time, Anu said that it was the happiest moment after she came to the world. At the same time, she glanced straight at the inner pocket of Sun Wukong''s chest and felt that it was full of surprises. Whatever thing Sun Wukong took out of there, and I don''t know how many good things Brother Wukong still has.


    After landing, Nu, who wanted to say goodbye to Sun Wukong, suddenly couldn''t leave. Her eyes turned around. She looked at the sky and noticed: "Brother Wukong, it''s not too early. Yu Hangzhen is ahead, why don''t we stay there for one night?"


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Wukong was smiling. How could he not see this little girl''s thoughts? It was definitely the idea of snacking on him, but he was embarrassed to ask.


    The two of them walked on the pipeline and laughed all the way. There was such a lively and cheerful little girl as Anu. Even if they walked for a day, it would not be boring.


    Unconsciously, the sun has also gone down, just as Sun Wukong and Anu came to walk on the trail outside Yuhang Town, a delicate exhilarating sip suddenly appeared in the forest trail in front of them: "I am really blind to your dog''s eyes, robbing your aunt and robbing her, and watching your aunt not dig your eyes out ~!"..

 3585 Chapter 75 Lin Yuechu

    ¡°It finally made me encounter the drama code of a hooligan molesting a good woman.¡±


    Sun Wukong heard cold drinks coming from the front, and immediately rushed to that forest trail, but saw a group of mountain bandits with swords surrounding a group of seventeen- and eighteen-year-old girls, one face full of flesh, a lewd man full of mustache reaching out to the face of the girl: "Heeheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh¡±


    ¡°I''ll die if I like you!" The girl was so fierce, she stabbed the dirty man with her sword.


    I don''t want this dirty man to be a practitioner, but the two are very close, and the dirty man didn''t expect the girl to be so bold. In this situation, he dared to resist decisively. He only had to lean aside to avoid the main point. The scapula was pierced by a sword, causing him to scream immediately. His face was groaning: "Ah ~ ~ Mother Hippie, let me kill her!"


    One of the younger brothers couldn''t help but froze: "Ah ~ boss, this chick looks so pretty, it''s a pity she got killed!"


    ¡°Grass ~ I didn''t tell you to really kill her!Grab him!Grab it!! "


    ¡°Yes, boss!" A bunch of youngsters with swords, huddled up.


    However, the girl''s swordsmanship was extremely sharp, martial arts was also good, dressed in the bandits, a mountain bandit fell under her sword.


    ¡°Such a powerful sword method. Look at the number of martial arts roads, it should be the Linjia sword method.¡±Anu looked at the scene of the girl slaughtering the four sides, and deduced.


    Sun Wukong looked at her curiously: "You are in Miaojiang, do you know the Lin family sword method?"


    Anu looked seriously: "Linjiabao lord Lin Tiannan is the master of South Wulin League, Jiangnan famous gate, has a great reputation in the martial arts, based on the family sword method ¡®sword finger twin extinction¡¯ standing on the river and lake, I also recently broke into a lot of days to know, look at this girl performing the Linjia sword method, is she Lin Tiannan''s only daughter - Lin Yuegru?"


    ¡°Lin Yuegru?" Sun Wukong immediately looked at the girl in the field: "Isn''t Linjiabao in Suzhou?"Why did she come to Yuhang?"


    ¡°I don''t know.¡±Anu looked at Sun Wukong in a daze and immediately said:" But looking at the strength of these mountain bandits, far from being the opponent of this Miss Lin family, we don''t need our help, Brother Wukong, let''s hurry to Yuhang town.¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t have to be.¡± Sun Wukong looked at the scene and said.


    ¡°Really?" Anu said with a disbelief: "Those mountain bandits are about to be cut off by her, can''t they win?" He said, turning his eyes: "Why don''t we make a bet?"


    ¡°Bet?"


    Anu hip-hop smile: "I bet Miss Lin will win. If I win, my brother will give me a lot of snacks that I have eaten before.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "What if she loses?"


    ¡°Then I''ll buy my brother a string of ice sugar gourds.¡±


    ¡°This bet is a bit uneven. Can the ice sugar gourd compare to my snacks?"


    ¡°Mmm ~ Ooh ~ What does Brother Monkey King want?" Anu explored his body and said helplessly: "I have nothing but ice sugar gourd.¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you kiss me if I win?"


    ¡°Ouch ~!" Anu blushed instantly and his eyes widened.


    ¡°Anyway, you raised the bet, and it''s not up to you.¡±


    Anu struggled with his little finger and glanced at Sun Wukong. Brother Wukong saved her life. If he really lost, it would be nothing to kiss?Thinking of the delicious snack, two hands clap: "Bet.¡±


    ¡°That''s waiting for the play.¡±


    So, two bad guys, while Lin Yue like fighting to death, they actually hid and watched the play, even more so, they actually bet on her.


    The other side.


    Looking at a fallen companion, the mountain bandits began to panic: "Boss, the situation is not good, this chick is a bit tied up!"


    ¡°Idiot! Can''t you be intelligent if you can''t use force?"


    The boss scolded the indecent man, touched him in his arms, took out a cloth bag, tightly hooded his hand, carrying a knife, and killed Lin Yuegru.


    ¡°Humph ~ Well done, today I watched the heroine walk for the sky!" Lin Yue sipped coldly, carving a sword in his hand to open the throat of the side of the mountain bandit, while flashing towards the mountain bandit leader.


    The scalp of the mountain bandit with a fierce sword is a little numb. He knows that he is not as strong as the other side. The hand chopping force of the knife is a few points worse. He wants to chop the other side''s sword with force and shake the other side. It seems that Lin Yue has already seen the number of his martial arts paths. He actually dodged away from the side and did not collide with him directly. He immediately gripped the sword with a finger in front of him. The sunshine flashed, and suddenly the lightning flashed, popping, leaving a bloody mouth in the bandit''s belly.


    ¡°Ah ~ ~!!"


    Mountain bandits'' hair immediately screamed. Otherwise, his instinct evaded the point just now. This sword, I''m afraid, has pierced his chest and abdomen.


    ¡°Fie ~ With this strength, you still want to learn how people rob houses and rob people''s girls?" Lin Yuegru looked at the mountain bandits being seriously injured by his own trick, and was immediately full of disdain.


    ¡°The warrior is really good, we planted it today!"


    The head of the mountain bandits covered the wound on his core and looked at Lin Yuegru, looking like he was home.


    ¡°Humph ~ As a mountain bandit, you''re still a little bony, and the woman is done.¡±Lin Yuegru said, the sword in his hand was raised to chop.


    But just when she thought that she was holding the ticket, the mountain bandit leader''s eyes flashed cold, the tight band in his left hand cloth bag was swirled out by him in an instant, the white powder drifted in the sky. If Lin Yue did not inhale his mouth and nose, he suddenly smelled and felt paralyzed and weak. His face immediately changed greatly: "Despicable!How dare you use poison!! "


    The head of the mountain bandit covered the wound and laughed. "The strength of the little girl is not bad. Unfortunately, the experience of the river and lake is poor. Brothers, hurry up and tie me up. This chick killed so many of our brothers. Why should she ask for her return?¡±


    All the bandits laughed and revealed their dirty faces.


    Lin Yue suddenly changed his face, but in the face, he was still very proud: "You scumbags dare to use such a mean means against Miss Ben. Do you know who this Miss is?Hurry up and release me. I am the daughter of Lin Tiannan of Linjiabao, Suzhou, Jiangnan. If you dare to touch my hair, I will kill your family! "


    ¡°Lin, Lin Tiannan''s daughter?" The bandits panicked when they heard the words: "What should we do, boss? If this chick is really Lin Tiannan''s daughter, it will be a disaster.¡±


    The mountain bandit leader looked shady and uncertain. At the end of the day, he said fiercely: "What are you afraid of? You''ve done everything, can''t you let go?You don''t say, I don''t say, who knows she''s in our hands.¡±


    The mountain bandits heard the words, and their faces appeared fierce. ..

 3586 Chapter 76 Detoxification

    ¡°Boss, you go first.¡±The mountain bandits looked at Lin Yue as white and clean as that and couldn''t help but swallow the saliva.


    ¡°tnnd, the old man is so old that he hasn''t played with such a beautiful woman, even if he''s dead, it''s worth it.¡±The leader of the mountain bandits smiled and approached Lin Yue as close as possible.


    Lin Yuegru''s face suddenly flashed with panic and fear: "What are you going to do?If you touch me, my father will never let you go! "


    ¡°Hey ~ ~ It''s okay, beautiful, you''ll have to call me Dad later.¡±


    The head of the mountain bandits looked dirty and reached out his hands in Lin Yue-like screaming.


    Just the next moment, I saw a flying sword flying out of the forest, turned into a shadow, accompanied by screaming, instantly pierced a mountain bandit''s heart, along with that mountain bandit leader was also stabbed on the ground by a sword nail, spitting blood in his mouth, his eyes staring at the boss, it is said to be dead.


    ¡°Hey?!!"


    Looking at the mountain bandits who were completely destroyed in an instant, Lin Yue was immediately stunned, but he felt relieved and knew that he had been saved.


    ¡°Really, I lost at the end.¡±Anu ran out of the forest with an unhappy face and looked at Lin Yuegru with some dissatisfaction:" walking in the river and lake will actually be shaded by this kind of indiscriminate means, you are too useless.¡±


    ¡°Me and I were being careless for a while, and I would never be overshadowed by this inferior means!" Lin Yue fell softly to the ground, and immediately rebutted the sound. That look was like death to suffer sin.


    ¡°Another time?" Sun Wukong shook his head and walked to Lin Yue Rushu''s place. He checked her pulse and his eyebrows slightly wrinkled. This bandit was trying to do something.


    ¡°What''s the matter?" Seeing Sun Wukong and other expressions, Lin Yue, who was paralyzed and unable to move, immediately became tense and suddenly her face became hot. She immediately panicked: "Is this some kind of poison?"


    ¡°Severe poison is not, but it can be fatal if it is not treated in time.¡±


    ¡°Could it be fatal? Then do you still say it''s not very poisonous?" Lin Yuegru said, his face gradually turned red, pulling his neck, very panicked: "Strange, how do I feel that it''s getting hotter?"


    ¡°Her face has turned red, Brother Wukong, is it possible that one of her is poison by fire?" Anu came up and said: "I will solve this poison.¡±


    He said, "Spiritual Blood Curse.¡±


    I saw a red light melting into Lin Yue Ru''s body instantly, and her poison not only didn''t solve it, but her face turned red. Even her eyes became lost and at the same time, she panicked: "Will you or will you not!Don''t be ridiculous. You''ll kill me!


    ¡°How could my spiritual blood spell not work?" Anu said, releasing it again.


    ¡°Ah ~ hot ~ hot to death!You little girl want to kill me, don''t you? "Lin Yuegru began to tear her clothes apart.


    ¡°Impossible, my spiritual blood spell can definitely relieve fire poison!" Anu did not believe in evil and wanted to do it again, but was stopped by Sun Wukong''s hand: "Anu, don''t use it, she is not poison, but fierce love. Your spiritual blood spell can not only be relieved, but can also stimulate the medicine in her blood.¡±


    Anoudang instantly looked curious: "Fetish?So powerful?Can''t even lift my spiritual blood spell? "


    Sun Wukong shook his head and grabbed Lin Yuegu-like''s hands. Without stopping, she would tear her clothes apart. He held her and walked to the water pond on the side. The cold surged between his fingers. The water pond suddenly turned into a cold pond. Sun Wukong threw Lin Yuegu-like into the cold pond without hesitation.


    ¡°Ah ~ ~ It''s so cold!!"


    Lin Yuegu felt only a spiritual sensation and woke up from confusion. She immediately screamed, whimpered, jumped out of the cold pool, and her dress was wet. She could be said to be in full shape. Drawing out her sword and pointing it at Sun Wukong was angry and cold: "You, you guys dare... I killed you..."


    However, without waiting for her to finish her words, Sun Wukong put her in the cold again with a polite foot. Because Sun Wukong knew that Lin Yue was like a spontaneous and habitual lady, so you don''t have to be polite to her. Before her lady''s temper seized, just block it directly.


    ¡°Yah ~ you bastard!I won''t let you go.¡±Lin Yuegru immediately screamed, wanted to jump out of the cold water again, Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, and stepped on her head with one foot, so that she could not move in the cold water:" You just give me honesty to stay inside, you are a fierce woman, if you don''t use this method to calm you, I think, the consequences will be clear, or do you want me to use another method to detoxify you?If you don''t mind... "


    ¡°Vigorous, fierce female affection?!" Lin Yue glared immediately at the beautiful eyes, obviously, she knew what this fierce female affection was. After noticing Sun Wukong''s eyes, she hurriedly wrapped her arms around her chest and soaked her body in the cold pool. She dared not move, so she shivered and vomited white fog.


    Sun Wukong dashed and went to the forest to pick up some firewood and cook ginger soup.


    ¡°Hey, me, me, me, how much longer do I have to stay here?I''m going to die cold! "Lin Yuegru''s voice trembled. She thought she''d come out, but she couldn''t move at all.


    ¡°Don''t worry, the medicine will release you when it''s over.¡±Sun Wukong slowly added firewood. On this occasion, he wanted to punish Miss Lin Yuegru''s temper so that she could know the evil of the river and lake. He saved her just now, but this girl not only didn''t say a word of gratitude, but also wanted to draw the sword against each other. This is a disease that needs to be treated.


    ¡°Poor thing, her face is frozen purple.¡±Anu looked at Lin Yuegru and couldn''t help but shiver. He looked at Sun Wukong full of curiosity and asked:" Brother Wukong, can this solve her poison? "


    ¡°Yes, among her is the poison that makes people feel fever. Just stop her from getting fever. When the medicine has passed, it will naturally be fine.¡±Sun Wukong looked at an innocent Anu and did not intend to explain clearly to her. He said," By the way, is it time for someone to fulfill their promise? "


    ¡°Ah?" Anu blushed and peeked at Lin Yue Ru. He whispered: "Well, when no one is around, are you doing well?"


    ¡°No, right now, you just pretend she doesn''t exist.¡±


    Anu snuck a red glance at Lin Yue Rushu and saw her trembling cold. From time to time, she was angry in her own hand. She couldn''t even think of this side. She immediately reached Sun Wukong with a thunderbolt that could not cover her ears, and gently tapped on his face. ..

 3587 Chapter 77 Changes

    coincidentally, this scene was just turned around by Lin Yue Ru looking right at it, and suddenly there was a feeling of discomfort; the most famous festival of ancient women, before she fell into the cold pool when her body was all wet, was seen by Sun Wukong, now he actually like another woman, how can Miss Lin tolerate: "You, you moron, even a child can''t let go, pervert, grumpy, disgusting!"


    Sun Wukong hasn''t spoken yet, but Anu is angry: "How can you speak?"I can''t believe you called me Brother Wukong like this, but he saved your life. I don''t know what to expect. If you dare curse me again, will you believe me?"


    Lin Yue, as he heard, was not afraid at all. Perhaps he was obscured by Anu''s lovely appearance. He felt that she was not the person who could do such a thing. His words were very hard: "Come on!Who''s afraid who''s the puppy.¡±


    ¡°Oops ~ my temper!" Anuton was angry, combined with her cute and beautiful face, adorable, picked up two sleeves, picked up the flute hanging on the waist, and played it gently...


    For a moment, I saw a group of poisonous bees flying from afar. Under the control of the flute, they all flew to the top of Lin Yuegru''s head, surrounding her group. The sound of ''buzzing¡¯ could be heard and seen as Lin Yuegru''s scalp numbness: "Miao, Miao Jiang magic?"Are you from Miaojiang?"


    She ran if she wanted to pull her legs, but unfortunately, she couldn''t move her feet as if they were rooted.


    Since childhood, her father had taught her to walk in the river and lake. The first priority is to be careful of Miaojiang people. Don''t look at them as beautiful people, but each heart is like a snake scorpion. If you encounter them, be sure to exercise twelve spiritual vigilance. I didn''t expect her to meet one today.


    ¡°Humph ~ know you''re scared?" Anuton exclaimed: "Tell you, these poisonous bees are specially cultivated by me. If I stab you, I''ll let you peel off even if you don''t die. But don''t worry, we don''t have any grievances. I won''t kill you, but I''ll stab you and make you dumb. It''s still very simple.¡±


    She picked up the flute and played it again. She saw that one of the poisonous bees flew down towards Lin Yue-like''s face. The tiny tail needle emitted a highly poisonous purple light. Lin Yue''s frozen purple face was wiped with a layer of pallor, and her shivering body was even stronger.


    But she was also hard, and closed her eyes and refused to accept the loss.


    Sun Wukong slapped her right hand on Anu''s shoulder and stopped her from moving forward: "Anu, just be scared, don''t be really dumb.¡±


    Sun Wukong knew that if he did not stop, Anu would definitely dumb Lin Yue like poison.


    Anu immediately put down the flute and whispered: "Brother Wukong, this man is too annoying. We saved her, and she gave us a look. I don''t think we should save her, or let her die for herself.¡±


    Sun Wukong was deeply sympathetic to Anu''s words. Lin Yue, a young lady with a temper in the previous period, was truly unpleasant and had a good sense of self. Everyone had to revolve around her. However, she was given some time to change these stinking problems, so there were still quite a few glowing spots on her body.


    ¡°Well, we''re not gonna save it, let''s go.¡±Sun Wukong smiled and touched Anu''s head.


    ¡°All right.¡± Anu ran with joy to pick up his package.


    Looking at Sun Wukong and Anuzhen turning away, Lin Yue looked at the gloomy sky, looking at the poisonous bee at the top of his head, fear and fear gradually spread in his heart...


    Looking at Sun Wukong and the further away they went, Lin Yue was more and more panicked. At this time, if it was a bunch of mountain bandits, then she...


    When she thought of that possibility, she was even more afraid. She wasn''t afraid to die, but if it really fell into the hands of the bandits...


    Lin Yue shouted immediately: "Wait, you two wait for me, don''t go!Let me go first!Otherwise I''ll freeze to death!Hey ~ ~ I''m sorry!I was wrong. Don''t leave me!Me, I''m afraid of the dark... "


    Hearing Lin Yuegru finally wearing soft clothes, Sun Wukong stopped.


    Anu immediately looked at him: "Brother Wukong, do you want to save her again?"


    Sun Wukong reached out and touched her head: "Didn''t you hear she was soft?Can''t you just leave her here? "


    He said, the two of them turned around and walked back. Sun Wukong looked at the boiled ginger soup. The time was just right. He waved his hand and immediately lifted the restraint on Lin Yuegu''s feet: "Come up, the time is almost up.¡±


    Lin Yue immediately ¡®woosh¡¯, jumped three feet high, jumped out of the cold pool, even though he now looks like his clothes are all wet and out of order. He hurried to the fire, and Cesar trembled and roasted the fire: "It''s cold and I''m cold..."


    Fortunately, she has practiced martial arts since she was a child, and has a true spirit to protect herself. Otherwise, ordinary people would have spent so much time in the cold water, I''m afraid it would be a long time ago without personnel.


    Sun Wukong looked at Lin Yueru with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Well, the scenery in front of him is good: "Please change your wet clothes, or you won''t be able to warm the fire.¡±


    Lin Yuegru heard what he said and hurried to pick up his parcel. He turned out a new set of clothes from inside and ran to a hidden place in the forest. He didn''t forget to warn Sun Wukong: "Don''t peek... or Ben, Miss... dig you... twin eyes!"


    ¡°But ~ who loves to see it!" Anu turned away: "To see, Brother Wukong also looks at me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?" Sun Wukong looked at Anu in surprise.


    ¡°Yah ~ I accidentally said what I was thinking.¡±The posterior of Anu was shocked and immediately held his face in both hands as a shyness letter. The cute appearance made Sun Wukong adorable.


    This Anu is truly from Miao Jiang. Like Xuan, he has a straight personality and dares to love and hate. He doesn''t hide his words in his heart.


    Lin Yue, who had changed his clothes, flew away several times. He sat down beside the fire again and reached out his hands: "Ah ~ now it''s comfortable..."


    Sun Wukong smiled and handed her a good bowl of ginger soup: "Hurry up and drink this ginger soup to get rid of the cold in your body before you get sick.¡±


    Lin Yuegru couldn''t help but be stunned. Turns out this soup was specially made for her from the beginning. Her heart was suddenly covered with warmth.


    Thinking of her previous plants, Lin Yuegru felt a little overwhelmed. She silently took the ginger soup and drank it. After drinking it, she suddenly felt a warm feeling flowing into her stomach and scattered to the remains of her limbs. She couldn''t help but moan in comfort. When the reaction came, her face suddenly turned red to the back of her ears.


    Ginger soup is not something she hasn''t drunk before, but it''s such a delicious and warm ginger soup. She swears, it''s the first time she has drunk it. It''s the best ginger soup in her life.


    ¡°Thank you. ¡±


    For the first time in his history, Lin Yue extended his heartfelt thanks to others.


    At this moment, the self-righteous lady has changed a little bit. ..

 3588 Chapter 78 Li Qiao

    Seeing Lin Yueku change his attitude, Sun Wukong introduced himself: "First of all, my name is Sun Wukong, she is..."


    ¡°I don''t want to know her.¡±Anu murmured, her heart was straight and her personality was straight. Lin Yuegru''s first impression on her was not very good, so she didn''t like her.


    ¡°as if I wanted to meet you.¡±If Lin Yue sees that Anu doesn''t give her a good look, she naturally won''t give her a good look, and the two girls immediately look like enemies.


    ¡°All right, let me introduce myself!" Sun Wukong immediately drank seriously.


    The two girls were immediately deterred by his majesty and said reluctantly: "Anu.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yuegru. ¡±


    Sun Wukong: "The daughter of Lin Tiannan in Linjiabao, Suzhou?"


    Lin Yue nodded and was a little excited. He seemed reluctant to mention the situation at home.


    ¡°Why is your family in Suzhou alone in Yuhang Town?" Sun Wukong was curious. In the original book, Lin Yue would not have done this.


    "..." Lin Yuegru was silent and did not answer.


    Anu glanced at her and said: "What else can we do?Didn''t all the ladies like to run away and break into the river and lake?I think she''s right.¡±


    Sun Wukong smiled at Anu: "Are you talking about yourself?"


    Anu seemed to have been told that he was in the right mind, and his face turned red: "Although I and I snuck out, yes, I am not like her, I am trying to save our family, not to play.¡±


    ¡°Who said I was just playing?" Lin Yue glared at Anu instantly.


    ¡°Then why did you come all the way here when your good lady wasn''t right?Almost got that from the bandits.¡±


    ¡°Me, me, that is, I have to suffer... and why should I tell you?"


    ¡°You see, it must be for fun, and you want to argue.¡±


    ¡°No way!" Lin Yue looked angrily.


    Anu immediately replied with the expression I did not believe.


    Lin Yue seemed to have been severely stimulated. She shouted: "If you say no, no, I did it to escape the marriage..."


    Speaking of which, Lin Yuegru suddenly realized that it was bad, and quickly covered his mouth with both hands.


    ¡°Wow ~ Running away from marriage?" Arnold''s eyes flashed like a curious baby, filled with gossip souls: "So exciting, tell me what''s going on?"


    Lin Yuegru glanced at her immediately: "We don''t know each other very well, why tell you?"


    ¡°Wow ~ You really are a white eye wolf, you just saved your life.¡±


    ¡°You didn''t save him, Brother Wukong saved him.¡±


    ¡°Humph ~ Cheap bastard, if you don''t tell me, I''m not even bothered to listen.¡±


    Looking at the two girls quarreling again, Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly. How did these two girls get into trouble?


    However, he was curious about Lin Yuegru''s escape from home in order to escape the marriage. There was no such passage in the original book. It seems that his appearance did change a lot: "Who did your father promise you?Can you tell me? "


    ¡°Can you stop talking about it?" Lin Yuechu''s face was full of resistance.


    Sun Wukong: "I''m really curious.¡±


    Lin Yuegru: "Why are you so gossipy when you''re a big man?"


    ¡°I''ve already said half of what I''m saying. If I don''t finish listening, it''s hard on my heart.¡±


    Anu nodded with sympathy.


    Lin Yue was silent for a moment. "It''s my father who gave birth to a son, that''s all.¡±


    Anu: "Then his son must be ugly, or you wouldn''t run away from home.¡±


    Lin Yuegru immediately glanced at Anu: "Do you see how shallow I am?I have seen his son. Not only is he ugly, but he looks magnificent, and martial arts is also good. Otherwise, my father would not have liked him.¡±


    Anu''s face was puzzled: "Kung Fu is good, but he looks good, so why are you still running?"


    Lin Yue''s eyes were flashing and filled with the wonderful fantasies that girls should have: "I will not marry someone I don''t like, only if I like, even if the other party is a beggar, I will follow him, I don''t like, no matter how good he is, I am not rare.¡±


    Anu looked at Lin Yuegru and suddenly said very seriously: "I''m a bit impressed with you.¡±


    ¡°I need you to say it.¡±Lin Yue immediately raised his head high.


    Sun Wukong looked at Lin Yuegru and a smile appeared on his face. This is what he appreciates most.


    Looking at the next sky, he said, "It''s getting dark, so stop talking, or we''ll be out in the wilderness.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, come on, come on!"I don''t want to stay out in the open!


    The three members of the party left and went to Yuhang Town.


    When he entered the town, the sky was completely dark, and he stayed at a guest house on the way.


    The three of them just sat down and heard the boss''s wife shouting: "Li Xiaoyu, you little bastard, don''t you see any guests coming?Come and greet the guests! "


    ¡°Coming, coming!"


    A teenager ran out of the backyard in a hurry: "The three of you are objective and have been waiting a long time. Can I get you something to eat?"


    ¡°Li Qiaoyao..." Sun Wukong looked up and down at the shop in front of him, a little surprised. Didn''t he expect that the inn they were staying in was actually owned by his house, and his inn was not a country inn?Is this it?


    ¡°Exactly small, objective, what do you want to eat?" Li Qiao smiled.


    Lin Yuechu immediately said: "A shop little two, but named so.¡±


    Li Qiaoyao''s face suddenly felt dissatisfied: "What happened to Shop Er?"Xiao-Er had a warrior''s dream too. Just give me a chance. This warrior must be able to fight righteousness and exterminate demons!"


    ¡°Just you?" Lin Yuegru''s face was full of contempt. This girl''s mouth was really a bit unforgiving.


    Li Qiaojiao wanted to have a seizure, but listened to Sun Wukong: "The talent is good, the enlightenment is also very high, maybe it will be really accomplished in the future.¡±


    Li Qiaojiao smiled instantly: "Listen, this big brother still has an eye, unlike someone, just your mouth, walking the river and lake do not know how many people to offend.¡±


    Lin Yue seemed to have been told that he was in the right mind. He immediately glared: "I want you to do it!"


    Li Qiaoyao ignored her and looked at Sun Wukong with a smile: "This big brother, just turn to what you just said. Your wine money is on me.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "There''s no need for wine. Here are some of your best dishes.¡±


    ¡°Save it, please wait, the good food will be here soon.¡±


    At this moment, I saw a drunken priest walking outside the inn, perhaps attracted by the aroma of the inn, but he walked twisted towards the inn...


    Then Aunt Li ran over immediately and kicked out the drunken Taoist: "Go again, you stinking Taoist, you smell of alcohol, don''t affect my guests.¡±..

 3589 Chapter 79 Wine Sword Fairy

    The drunken Taoist seemed to be a little drunk. Even the driving was a little unstable. She was pushed out of the inn door by Aunt Li all the way, but she didn''t see any discomfort on her face. Instead, she swallowed up: "The boss, madam, you are too, too irrational... You drive the inn... isn''t it just for people to enter?"


    ¡°Ouch, you stinking Taoist, have you told me about Dao Dao Dao?" Aunt Li lifted her sleeve and said: "Okay, just take out a copper plate. I''ll pay for your meal.¡±


    Drunken Taoists flipped into their pockets and shook their heads: "No, I have no money.¡±


    Aunt Li was in a hurry: "If you can''t afford to waste anything, go out and give it to me!I warned you not to come in here! "


    Drunken Taoists seemed to be too drunk to stand up, so instead of paying attention to Aunt Li, they sat idly at the door.


    Aunt Li immediately kicked him in both feet: "Hey ~ Don''t sit at the door and stop me from doing business!"


    Miss Lin suddenly couldn''t see everything in her eyes. Despite her arbitrariness, she had a warrior''s heart. When she encountered such an uneven situation, the warrior''s soul burned instantly. How could she just sit back and ignore it? She stood up immediately and expressed her dissatisfaction with Lady Li: "Why? Why? Why? Madam, did you not see him drunk like that?"Why did you kick her?"


    At the sight of her guest expressing dissatisfaction, Mrs. Li immediately shouted: "No, I''m mean, girl, you see that he is blocking the door of my inn like this, it really prevents me from doing business.¡±


    ¡°Want me to leave, drive, but, yes.¡±The drunken priest took out his empty gourd and said drunken:" Fill me with a jar of wine and I will leave.¡±


    Aunt Li immediately folded her hands and made a face as a bitch: "Hey ~ You blackmailed me, didn''t you?"


    Li Yuegru immediately took out a bit of broken silver and handed it to Aunt Li: "Give him a hoist bar, count it on my head.¡±


    ¡°Ouch ~ There''s money to do things!" Aunt Li smiled immediately when she saw the broken silver: "Objective, wait a moment, the good wine will be here soon.¡±


    Put away the silver, take over the empty gourd, pick up the wine altar and fill it up, hand it to the drunken Taoist: "You stinking Taoist are lucky, there is this girl who pays you, there is wine, leave quickly, don''t stop me from doing business.¡±


    The drunken Taoist took over the gourd and filled it with a sip. He suddenly turned into a comfortable face: "Good wine, good wine!" He said, and wobbled up again. Looking at Lin Yuegru: "You, not bad, I never owe anyone anything in my life. Tonight at midnight, when you come to the mountain temple, I will definitely repay you for this bounty of wine.¡±


    She didn''t wait for Lin Yuegru to hear it, so she swayed herself drinking and left.


    ¡°What an alcoholic lunatic.¡±Lin Yuegru didn''t pay any attention to the drunken Taoist, did you let a girlfriend go to the mountain temple in the middle of the night?How can she still be human when it comes out? Fortunately, normal people dare not go, when this drunken Taoist is talking about a drunken nonsense.


    Lin Yuegru sat down again, Sun Wukong looked at her with a smile. He really didn''t think that this was Li Qiao''s chance, so she was taken away by Lin Yuegru. Even more annoying, she didn''t take it seriously. If Li Qiao knew, she was still angry with her bleeding. If you don''t care, don''t take my chance.


    This drunken Taoist is naturally the swordsman.


    However, Sun Wukong didn''t plan to mention Lin Yuegu. After all, at a good opportunity, how can he compare to him?He Sun Wukong, why not?


    Without a moment, Li Qiao ran out of the kitchen with the dishes and filled the table with good food for the three of Sun Wukong. He had no idea that the opportunity to make him a warrior had slipped away from his fingertips.


    ¡°Objectively, this is a good dish, don''t you really want some good wine?" Li Qiaojiao looked at Sun Wukong and strongly recommended: "My daughter Hong, that''s the famous good wine in town. No money, I''ll pay for it.¡±


    Ever since Sun Wukong said that he could be a warrior of the generation, he has been watching Sun Wukong.


    ¡°I have my own wine, so I don''t need it.¡±Sun Wukong said, a bottle of fine wine flashed on the table instantly, seeing Li Qianyi rubbing his eyes hard, his face was surprised:" What about the magic?And what kind of wine are you?"You''re the only winery in the world, isn''t it worth a lot of money?"


    ¡°Want a drink?" Sun Wukong looked at him with a smile. For Li Qiaoyao, it was also a good memory of his past. It would be okay to give him a drink.


    ¡°How embarrassing.¡±


    Li Qiaoyao said, but he grabbed the liquor cup and neatly set it up in front of Sun Wukong.


    Anu glanced at him and said: "You little second in the shop, I''m embarrassed to say it, but your hands are quite honest.¡±


    Li Qiaojiao was a little embarrassed to be said immediately: "I''ve never seen such a beautiful wine, curiosity, pure curiosity!"


    Listening to him, Anu and Lin Yuegru were also curious to look at such a beautiful wine jar (wine bottle), they also met for the first time.


    Anu picked up the bottle and pulled the cap for half a day. He couldn''t tear it apart. He couldn''t help but look at Monkey King with curiosity: "Brother Monkey King, how can I open it?"


    Sun Wukong made a twist gesture: "Unscrew.¡±


    ¡°Ooh ~ ~" Anu tried and finally unscrewed the bottle cap and suddenly a bouquet spread to the whole inn.


    Li Qiaoyao smelled and felt his spirit shocked: "Good wine!Good wine!! "


    ¡°Really smells good, can I have a drink?" Anu smelled the aroma and hooked up the hidden worm.


    Sun Wukong: "Yes, but this wine is very strong, just a small glass.¡±


    Anu heard the words and hurriedly filled up for Sun Wukong. Then he poured a glass for himself, Lin Yuegru and Li Qiaoyao. He couldn''t wait to pick up the wine glass and sip it lightly. He suddenly felt a fire entering his stomach. He immediately shouted: "Wow ~ so hot ~ so hot ~ his stomach is on fire!"


    ¡°Look at your virtues.¡±Lin Yue looked at Anu with contempt immediately:" How can you not drink alcohol?¡±She drank all the wine in the glass and suddenly saw her face turning red at a rate that was visible to the naked eye:" I... I... "


    Before I finished, my body was soft and I fell down. Fortunately, I was caught by Monkey King. Otherwise, I would really have to make a close contact with the ground.


    Sun Wukong shook his head instantly and helplessly: "You said it very strongly, and you were still bored.¡±


    ¡°So exaggerated?Pour one glass? "Li Qiao looked at it, full of surprise. She immediately learned to snort a sip from Anu. Her eyes instantly stared at the boss, and only half a bang came out with a sentence:" Good wine!What a nice drink! "


    Look, this is what people without culture can say. Besides saying good wine, I don''t know how to describe it. ..

 3590 Chapter 80 Proposals

    ¡°I Li Qiaoyao have been in Hangzhen for decades, tasting countless wines, but compared to your beautiful wine, it is horse piss!" Li Qiaoyao, after a light sip, is a wonderful even, although the face has been burned by spirits, but the expression is a smooth face.


    Anu listened with contempt: "How many more years have you had this year?"


    ¡°That''s one thing to say, don''t take it so seriously.¡±Li Qiaoyao was not embarrassed at all. After seeing Sun Wukong finish a glass, he quickly filled it up and picked up his own drink." Come on, big brother, I''ll drink to you.¡±When you''re finished, look up and drink up the rest of the wine.


    At this time, I saw that Grandmother Li rushed over and twisted Li Qiaoyu''s ear, just yelling: "Good son of a bitch, I told you to take care of the guests, but did you drink with them?"The dog really can''t change to eat shit. Look at you. If you''re drunk, do you want to tire your mother to death?"


    ¡°Hee hee ~ ~ Auntie, it hurts ~ ~ There are still guests here, please be respectful..."


    ¡°I''ll leave you alone!I''ll leave you alone! "Aunt Li immediately bit her teeth, slapped and slapped her on Li Qiaoyu''s head, and accompanied Sun Wukong. No:" It''s really offensive, guest, excuse me, excuse me! "


    He dragged Li Qiaoyu''s ear to the back room and closed the door. He slapped Li Qiaoyu in the back of the head again: "You stinking kid, can''t you change your stinking problem?"You dare to eat anything you see, but if you do, how will you tell me to tell your parents?"


    ¡°Auntie, you are too careful. The elder brother looks magnificent at first sight. How could he be a bad person?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t say people are bad people. I told you to be careful. Don''t eat anything. What if something happens?"


    ¡°I know that the most important thing about walking is being careful, I understand, so don''t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I''m talking to you, what are you fighting about!" Aunt Li immediately slapped Li Qiaoqiao again.


    ¡°Oops ~ ~ Stop it!Stop it ~ I''m afraid you can''t do it.¡±Li Qiaoyao quickly hid away. He ended up bumping into a pillar and sat down with his ass on the ground.


    ¡°Gee ~ Xiao, are you all right?" Aunt Li hurriedly raised him with concern.


    ¡°No, it''s okay.¡±Li Qiaoyao shook his head a little dizzy:" I didn''t expect this wine to be so powerful, I just drank a small glass and felt a little dizzy. However, Auntie, I told you, that wine is really the best wine in the world!Even a small glass would not be in vain.¡±


    ¡°You little bastard, what nonsense, I''ll get you some decanting tea.¡±


    In the inn, with the ears of Sun Wukong, it could be said that they heard the conversation between their aunts and nephews clearly. On the other hand, Sun Wukong was only laughing at the newspaper, and did not notice. After drinking a few more glasses, he looked at Anu who had already started to faint and Lin Yuegru who was calling for a big sleep. On the other side, he went to pour a sober tea. "Madam, do you still have a room here?"


    ¡°There are a lot of rooms. How many do you want?"


    ¡°Let''s have a nice room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, please follow me.¡±


    Sun Wukong resisted Lin Yuegru on his shoulder, picked up Anu and followed Grandma Li...


    After settling the two girls, it wasn''t long before Li Qiao, who had already drunk decanting tea, knocked on Sun Wukong''s door: "Brother, are you asleep?"


    Sun Wukong looked at the door and said, "Is something wrong?"


    ¡°That''s right, brother, I saw that you haven''t finished drinking this wine and left it downstairs, so I sent it to you on purpose.¡±


    ¡°No, you can have it if you like.¡±


    ¡°Send me? Did you really give it to me?!!" Li Qiaotong was surprised: "Thank you, thank you!"


    Sun Wukong was quite pleased to see this Li Qiao Yao. If he just missed the Sake Sword Fairy, it was a pity indeed. He decided to mention him a bit: "Do you remember the drunken Taoist before?"


    ¡°You mean the one my aunt kicked out?Of course I remember. I''ve seen it a lot these two days. What''s wrong with him?¡±Li Qiaoyao looked curious.


    ¡°That guy is not a simple drunken Taoist. He is a rare talent. If you can pass on his tricks, it will be enough to make you a warrior''s dream.¡±


    ¡°Tall man? How tall?" Li Qiao glanced.


    Sun Wukong: "At three o''clock in the middle of the night, you go to the mountain temple to meet him, say that the girl''s house is not suitable for going out in the middle of the night, and ask you to go to the appointment on behalf of him. Besides, the guy is extremely good wine. If you can bring him some good wine, maybe the worshipper won''t be a problem.¡±


    Li Qiaojiao immediately looked at the remaining half bottle of wine in his eyes and immediately understood Sun Wukong''s intention: "I see, big brother, you really are my brother!If I succeed in this trip, I will not forget my brother''s guidance and gratitude for my achievements!Brother, I won''t disturb your rest, farewell.¡±


    Li Qiaoyao ran down the stairs with excitement. He felt that he was close to becoming a warrior.


    Did Monkey King lie to him?He''s a poor kid. What can he lie to?What can a woman cheat? What can a man cheat?Wait till 3: 00 in the middle of the night, you won''t know if you go there.


    Li Qiaoyao walked away, Sun Wukong went back to the bed, looked at Sleeping Anu and Lin Yue like a glance, shook his head, sleeping like a dead pig, being ignored by others.


    When he sat beside him to heal his wounds, although his condition was better, he was not healed and needed to be cured.


    The next morning, Lin Yue suddenly screamed in the room: "Wow ~ yesterday evening!What did you do to us last night? "


    Sun Wukong looked at Lin Yuegru hiding in the duvet, panicked and angry. "Your clothes are fine, what can I do?"


    Lin Yuegru immediately checked herself and found nothing unusual before relieving her breath. Then she looked at Sun Wukong with an exhalation: "Why would you be in the same room with us?I look at you as pure minded.¡±


    Sun Wukong immediately turned a white eye: "I want to be pure, you are already a woman.¡±


    ¡°Fie ~ You dare to touch me, see if I don''t click you!" Lin Yuegru immediately made a knife and cut gesture.


    Sun Wukong was too lazy to fight with her: "You two sleep like dead pigs. I''m worried about separating, so I opened a room.¡±


    Anu hip-hip smile: "Brother Wukong, don''t explain, I believe you.¡±


    Lin Yuegru was furious with his face: "Damn, I''m alone, I''m widowed, I live in the same room. If anyone knows this, how can I marry someone else?¡±..

 3591 Chapter 81 Linger

    Sun Wukong immediately glanced at her: "You still want to marry someone with such a stinking temper?"


    Lin Yue suddenly got angry. He clapped his hands and stood up: "What do you mean?Say I have a temper... "


    ¡®Knock ~'' accompanied by ''Ouch ~'', Lin Yuegru immediately covered his head with both hands, and his eyes squatted down with tears. Turns out she got up suddenly in a hurry. Her head was on the floor. She could not help but reach out and touch her head. It really hurts.


    Shortly afterwards, Lin Yue-ru''s head was covered with a bag of bosses. He touched it gently and almost shed tears: "Ah ~ ~ it hurts!!"


    ¡°Girls deserve a little lady, and you see, you deserve it.¡±Sun Wukong said, reaching out to touch her bumped bag, how did you know Lin Yue was like a head, hiding past, his face angry:" You guys, I''ve been bumped into like this, you still want to tease me? "


    ¡°Who''s going to tease you?" Sun Wukong glared at her instantly: "Are you still thinking about it?Put your head together if you want.¡±


    Lin Yuegu rubbed his suspicious head close to Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong rubbed his hand on the big bag. Lin Yuegu felt no trace of pain as surprised. Instead, a warmth came and the severe pain gradually disappeared. He touched his hand on his head and actually felt better.


    ¡°I didn''t expect you guys to have this ability, it works better than golden sore medicine.¡±


    . "All right, go wash up if you''re all right. Time for breakfast.¡±Sun Wukong said, when he first ran out of the guest room and walked downstairs, he saw Li Xiaoyao sneaking into the inn.


    Sun Wukong''s figure flashed and suddenly appeared behind him. He clapped his hand on his shoulder, obviously feeling the other person''s body trembled in shock: "Now he''s back?Looks like we got something.¡±


    ¡°Whoo ~ It turns out it''s Big Brother!" Li Qiao smacked her chest in shock and relieved her breath: "I thought it was my aunt, and I was surprised.¡±


    He said, his face was suddenly replaced by a little excitement: "Do you know, brother, I followed your suggestion to the mountain temple last night, I really met my master, I didn''t think my master is really like you said, he is a legendary tall man, I also learned two very powerful swordsmanship with him.¡±


    ¡°Oh ~ Are you really worshipping the master?" Sun Wukong looked at him with a smile.


    Li Qiaojiao hey smile: "It''s not all thanks to the wine you gave me, if it weren''t for the wine you gave me, my master wouldn''t even teach me a sword trick, let alone accept me as a disciple. I won''t say much about my rebuilding gratitude. Anywhere I can use my dick in the future, just say it, my dick is meaningless.¡±Li Qiaoyao said that her chest was a beating.


    Tell me, what does he teach you?


    ¡°Swordsmanship and sword ambush.¡±Li Qiaoyao said, making a finger-pinching sword move.


    ¡°Just these two tricks?" Sun Wukong shook his head immediately: "If he didn''t teach you everything he had learned throughout his life, it would be a great loss.¡±


    ¡°I just learned this. When I learned both of these tricks, I was going to learn farewell from Master and his old man.¡±She touched her arms and took out the bottle. Ghost spirit said:" Look, I didn''t give it all to my master.¡±


    ¡°You''re a smart kid.¡±Sun Wukong said, looking at a group of men wearing a cape, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    Li Qiaojiao looked at him and his face became more or less serious: "Brother, based on my many years of experience at the Mixed Inn, these people are not stubborn. There is also the marijuana bag carried by the man in the middle. In my view, it is people who are dressed up.¡±


    Sun Wukong was about to go up, but he was pulled by Li Qianqiao: "Don''t, big brother, look at them like this, I think they are going to stay in the inn. When no one is there, we are sneaking into their room to check it out. Now we still need to stop sneaking around.¡±


    ¡°That''s not necessary.¡±Sun Wukong dumped Li Qiao''s hand and walked straight towards the group.


    ¡°Kid, no eyes?Fuck off! "The leader saw Sun Wukong''s path coming straight towards them, blocking the way. Immediately, the thumb buckled the sheath, exposing a cold and flashing sword body, the threat was meaningful.


    Sun Wukong: "You are blocking my path.¡±


    ¡°Are you still looking for trouble?" "The long sword has been sharpened, but it is not as good as the other party''s action. It was kicked out by Sun Wukong along the door.


    ¡°Kill him!"


    A group of people were shocked and extracted weapons. They were trying to carry out a siege, but saw an invisible atmosphere from the Sun Wukong body. More than a dozen guys wearing a cape stared at each other, unable to jump to the ground.


    ¡°What, what''s going on?"


    Li Qiao was shocked and hurried over to sniff at the sniffs of those who fell down. He was scared to shrink: "Dead, dead?!!"


    ¡°What happened?Ouch ~ Damn it ~!! "Hurry up and look at Aunt Li lying in the hall, her face immediately turned white, Li Qiaojiao hurried over to comfort her.


    Sun Wukong did not pay attention to their aunts and nephews. Instead, he walked to the sack and opened it. He saw a girl who seemed to be fifteen or six years old lying in it. A delicate face was pure and vulgar. His eyes were slightly closed and filled with tranquility and spirituality.


    ¡°Linger.¡± Sun Wukong looked at this face. Even though he had never seen her before, he recognized her at a glance. It was precisely because he felt the smell of the familiar woman in the sack, which was very similar to the smell of Xuan Xuan and Qing ''an, so he showed no mercy.


    Li Qiaoyao was surprised: "Brother, do you know this man?"


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Sun Wukong nodded and hurriedly picked up Linger. After checking, he found out that he was just in a coma and didn''t suffer any harm, and his face was slowed down.


    ¡°Brother Wukong, what happened?" At this time, I saw Anu and Lin Yuegru running down from the upstairs and looking at the person lying on the floor. Anu couldn''t help but be shocked: "These people... are black seedlings!"


    Lin Yuechu frowned: "Your people?"


    ¡°Hmm..." Anu nodded: "We Miao are now divided into two factions, the White Miao and the Black Miao. I belong to the White Miao. These people are the Black Miao. Because of the drought, we have been fighting black and white for nine years to fight for water resources.¡±


    ¡°It turns out to be a hostile relationship, that''s fine.¡±Lin Yue was relieved. If he killed one of his own, it wouldn''t be a good ending.


    Sun Wukong reached out and rubbed her hand in Linger''s temple. When she saw her eyelashes slightly moving, she woke up and looked at a group of strangers. She looked suspicious: "Where is this place?Who are you guys? Where''s my mom? "..

 3592 Chapter 82 Background and Context

    ¡°Tell me first why they caught you.¡±Sun Wukong looked at Linger and looked serious. He saw at a glance that Linger was indeed the daughter of Qing Dynasty, and that the way of birth was the same as that of Qing Dynasty.


    It''s just, shouldn''t Qing be in the world of God?Why did you come here?Still running off to drink the Spirit Spring?The daughter is so old, which shows that she has not been in the world for a short time; she has been very skinny since childhood. He knows, but it is skinny enough to take his words as the wind in his ear, but it is a little angry. How Xuan disciplines her daughter, he really wants to go to the divine world to question it immediately.


    However, thinking of the time ratio between the two, he temporarily eliminated this idea, and regardless of why the young child came to the world, it is now urgent, but first clarify the situation of the young child, lest he return to the divine world during this period, the young child appeared in any danger.


    ¡°That... um..." Linger looked at Sun Wukong and inexplicably felt a little nervous and scared. He hesitated for a while before saying ambiguously: "Mom told me to go find two people, but in the middle of the road, I was caught by these people..."


    Sun Wukong: "Who are you looking for?"


    Linger dodged his eyes and said pitifully: "I, I can''t say... Mom said that I can''t tell anyone about this.¡±


    Sun Wukong glanced at Linger and said: "You, come upstairs with me.¡±She looked at Li Xiaoyao again:" Li Xiaoyao, tidy up here first. The other guy I kicked out should still be alive. Tie him up before talking. I''ll ask him later.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, big brother, it''s okay.¡±Li Qiaojiao immediately clapped his chest to assure him, he was really surprised. Turns out that his big brother is also a master in the art, and the feeling is even stronger than his master. If he doesn''t do it, more than a dozen people with good martial arts will be settled.


    Linger looked at Sun Wukong who had already gone upstairs and hesitated to follow her. After all, she should not be a bad person.


    In the guest room, Sun Wukong saw that Anu and Lin Yuegru were also coming in, and immediately blocked them from the outside: "You two, wait outside.¡±He whispered and shut the door.


    After sitting down, he pointed at Linger, who was tense: "Take it easy, you sit down too.¡±


    Linger sat down. "Thank you for saving me. Can I help you?"


    Sun Wukong just wanted to talk, but saw two dark shadows lying in front of the door, shook his head, didn''t care about them, put his eyes back on Linger, "You called Linger, right?"


    ¡°Alas? How do you know?" Linger looked suspicious.


    Sun Wukong refused to answer and continued: "Your mother''s name is Qinger?"


    Linger was even more curious: "Do you know my mother?"


    ¡°Natural awareness.¡± Sun Wukong: "My name is Sun Wukong, have you heard of it?"


    Linger looked back hard and shook his head.


    ¡°Never heard of it? It doesn''t make any sense!" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but froze. Thinking back carefully, he knew the problem: "Qingjie is still a child, she knows a hammer, and it''s normal not to mention me to Linger.¡±


    ¡°When this girl finds her, she must be repaired.¡±Sun Wukong photographed the table angrily. He didn''t have to guess. He knew that it must have been Qing ''er who accidentally brought himself to the world. The only explanation should be in the jade card he gave to the two worlds of God. Xuan had never looked for the lower limit. It was estimated that he could not travel to and from the world of God because the jade card was no longer in her hands, and the broken rules of the world of God were quite a lot, and it was not easy to go down the limit.


    Linger was obviously frightened by Sun Wukong''s slap on the table. Like a quail, but she confirmed a little bit. The person in question knew her mother and was still familiar with her.


    Sun Wukong said seriously: "Tell me the specific situation, is it your mother who is in danger?If so, we have to rescue her immediately.¡±


    He left in a bit of a hurry, and did not have time to set up protective measures on the body of young children. Nor did he expect young children to be so skinny. So big, he ran from the divine world to the earth, and was able to grow up smoothly. It was also lucky to gather all together.


    ¡°I don''t know, a month ago, a group of Moon worshippers suddenly came. Mom and Dad were injured and could not beat them. To save me, Mom sent me away by magic. When I left, she told me to never be caught by Moon worshippers, but I was still caught.¡±


    ¡°Moon worship?" Sun Wukong said, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "Why is it related to Moon worship again?Why do they want you? "


    Linger hesitated and instinctively felt that Sun Wukong could be trusted, but he didn''t hide it: "Because they stole Mom''s jade card, the Bishop wanted to know the secret of the jade card. He said that the jade card was of great value to his research, so he always wanted to catch Mom; and the Bishop was very powerful, and maintained a very powerful water monster. Even Mom couldn''t beat Mom. Mom and Mom were injured while fighting the water monster, poisoned, and are still not well.¡±


    Sun Wukong suddenly got angry. To tell the truth, at first he really didn''t intend to take care of the worship of the moon. Let him continue to study that the earth is round. He didn''t expect this guy to study it. He inexplicably stared at Qinghe again. It seems that the dramatic ties of the world are connected to the chain in an inexplicable way after he left.


    However, since you are targeting Qing ''er, you have to pay for your behavior.


    Sun Wukong read the motion and found that the young child was not in danger, but he also decided to pay attention. After seeing the young child, he had to teach her a good lesson.


    Sun Wukong once again put his eyes on Linger: "Should you be looking for Mr. and Mrs. Longhai this time?"


    ¡°How do you know everything?" Linger was curious and cautious.


    Sun Wukong smiled and touched her head. "Don''t worry, I''ll make no one hurt you. After meeting your mother, everything will be clear. Then you don''t have to look for the Dragon Hai couple. Let me go see your mother together. When I see her, I''ll be angry for you and kill the Bishop of the Moon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don''t know where Mom is.¡±Linger said, but his face was firm:" Besides, Mom told me to find the Dragon and Hai couple. I had to find them. Mom said that only they could win the Bishop of the Moon and take back the jade card.¡±


    Sun Wukong saw Linger''s face firmly. It seemed that he couldn''t move her anymore. He had to nod: "In that line, let''s go down and eat something, and I''ll take you to see the Dragon and Hai couple.¡±..

 3593 Chapter 83 Bloodthirsty

    Outside the door, Anu and Lin Yue, who were close to the door wall, finished listening to the conversation between Sun Wukong. They ran away immediately.


    Sun Wukong opened the door and looked at the back of the two men running down the stairs. There was no much to say. He went down the stairs with Linger.


    At this point, he saw Li Qiao come to Sun Wukong: "Brother, I''ve tied him to the backyard. What should I do with him?"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly: "Cut it off.¡±


    ¡°Ah?" Li Qiaoqiao frowned: "Didn''t you say you had something to ask?"


    ¡°It''s useless now, you go cook.¡±


    Li Qiao immediately touched his head with an embarrassing expression: "Well, I''ve never killed anyone before. Otherwise, brother, why don''t you do it yourself?"


    Sun Wukong glanced at Li Qiaoyao and said: "You are a man who wants to be a warrior. If you dare not kill even one person, what warrior would you be? This guy is a running dog of the Moon religion. In Nan Da Guo, this moon teaching demagogue and fooling the world is a real cult. You killed him and killed him for the people.¡±


    Li Qiaoyao listened and hesitated to fight for his thoughts. Finally, he bit his teeth: "It''s dry, you can''t be flattened by Brother Wukong.¡±


    She hurried to the backyard...


    Aunt Li hurried to catch up. She and Li Qiaoqiao went to the backyard and looked at the leader of the black seedling who was still in a coma. "Little bastard, why are ordinary civilians? Don''t go to the water.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I''m a warrior!"


    ¡°I swear to God!" Aunt Li slapped Li Qiao in the back of the head, and then twisted his ear and pulled back: "Go back with me, you won''t listen to me?Look, I won''t kill you! "


    ¡°Ah ~ ~ Pain ~ ~ Auntie ~ Easy, easy!"


    The aunt and nephew were arguing, but saw the leader of the black seedling suddenly opened his eyes. Turns out the guy had woken up early and was just pretending to be unconscious.


    He saw the fierce light flashing in his eyes, the corners of his mouth moving, biting the tip of his tongue, a bloody arrow spitting out, instantly shooting into Aunt Li''s back heart, the bloody arrow did not cause substantial injury, but instantly blended into Aunt Li''s body, only listening to her ¡®er¡¯ sound, her eyes turned over, softly fell to the ground without saving personnel.


    Li Qiao''s hugging Aunt Li is a big shock: "Auntie!Auntie ~! "


    However, no matter how he shakes, Aunt Li didn''t respond. Li Qiaotong panicked and suddenly got up and put his sword around the neck of the head of the black seedling: "Asshole!What did you do to my aunt?I''ll kill you!! "


    If Li Qiao''s people and animals had not been harmless before, they would now have been angry and truly moved to kill their hearts.


    Instead, it was the leader of the black seedling, but his face was calm: "If you kill me, your aunt will never wake up.¡±


    ¡°You... antidote!Give me the antidote! "Li Qiao''s angry hands were shaking at this moment, so that the head of the black seedling had a small blood mark at the neck, scared the other person to back up. He was deeply afraid that Li Qiao was excited and clicked him, but his look was very calm:" Let me go, I''ll give you the antidote, or I''ll pat it twice, there will be a back pad before I die, I won''t lose.¡±


    Li Qiaojiao changed her face and looked at Mrs. Li, who was careless about her personnel. There was also the blood that gradually appeared on her face. Cold voice: "You better keep your promise. Otherwise, if I scream, you won''t leave.¡±


    As he said, a sword cut the rope on the head of the black seedling: "Give me the antidote.¡±


    The head of the black seedling ripped off the rope on his body, and gave Li Xiaoyang a bottle of antidote. But just as Li Xiaoyang reached out to pick it up, his left hand was clapped quickly. In the middle of Li Xiaoyang''s chest, Li Xiaoyang immediately took a sip of blood and even retreated for several meters. The pillar sword fell to the ground: "You--despicable!"


    Blackseedling leader took a step forward, holding his chest with one hand, and a trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. He was almost kicked to death by Sun Wukong. He had already been severely hurt. This slap, the burden on him is not small, but his face is hung with a sneering smile: "Huh ~ innocent guy, you should go to hell with your aunt!"


    Turn around and leave.


    Li Qiao was furious and shouted: "Leave the antidote!"


    Swordfinger Lead: "Swordsmanship!"


    With a swing of his hand, the long sword in his hand flew out in an instant. He saw a stream of light flowing through the air. Poof, the long sword cave penetrated the chest of the head of the black seedling, causing him to fall down from the courtyard wall. He stared at Li Qiao with his eyes wide open. His face was filled with reluctance: "Shushan... Swordsmanship!!"


    Perhaps he is very confused, a little second in the inn, why Shushan swordsmanship.


    With a crooked head and no sound, it''s a dead end.


    In just one night, he learned swordsmanship. Li Qiao''s martial arts talent and enlightenment are highly regarded.


    At this time, the four of Sun Wukong heard the movement and also came to the backyard.


    Lin Yuegru looked at the scene and was surprised: "I told you to kill a tied man, how did this happen?"


    ¡°Big brother!Antidote, antidote! "


    Li Qiaoyao pointed to the antidote bottle next to the black seedling head''s body, said.


    Anu came forward, looked at the dead black seedling leader, complexity, but this guy is evil and abducted people, also deserves it.


    Pick up the bottle of antidote on the ground and take a look. "What antidote is this? This is a bottle of poison. Put a little on it to make sure you hiccup in an instant.¡±


    ¡°What? Then my aunt!" Li Qiaoqiao is in a hurry: "Miss Anu, you are also Miao, can you solve my aunt''s poison?"


    Anu looked up at Aunt Li and her face turned heavy: "Among her is a very insidious blood demagogue. This is our Miao''s forbidden magic. This guy dared to learn forbidden magic and still hurt people!!"


    Abomination was a little uncomfortable, now suddenly replaced by anger.


    ¡°Is there any way to save it?"


    Anu''s face is heavy: "This is forbidden, I haven''t learned it!I went to see if he had an antidote.¡±Anu ran over to the black seedling chief for a while and took out a bunch of bottles and cans. However, he couldn''t find an antidote to the blood demagogue.


    ¡°No.¡± Anu face helpless: "If the blood demagogue does not dissolve within an hour, the middle one will be burst with blood vessels and become a blood man.¡±


    ¡°What?!!" Li Qiaoqiao suddenly whispered: "You, you mean, my aunt is dead?Brother Goku, you have a plan, right?You''re so good, there must be something you can do, right? "


    ¡°All right, I''m deaf when I scream.¡±Sun Wukong randomly pulled out his ear and waved with his hand. A soft white light was shining on Aunt Li. He saw that the blood on her face disappeared at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. A moment later, he climbed up like nobody else:" Why are you all looking at me?Do I have flowers on my face? "..

 3594 Chapter 84 Accompaniment

    ¡°Auntie, are you all right?" Li Xiaotong rejoiced.


    ¡°What can I do for you?" Lady Li looked at Li Qiao''s blood on the corner of her mouth and ran to pick him up in a hurry: "Why are you hurt?"


    ¡°I''m fine. I just need a day off. I just need my aunt to be fine.¡±Li Qiaoyu''s face revealed a reassuring look.


    Aunt Li looked at the head of the black seedling lying beside her and suddenly recalled that her back seemed to have been stuck with a needle. Then she didn''t know anything. Did she suffer an imputation?


    Li Qiaojiao saw the doubts in her heart, explaining: "You just received the calculation of the leader of the black seedling, and you were bewitched by blood. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll never see your aunt again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much!" Mrs. Li immediately thanked and became generous: "Walk around, sit in the house, you are completely exempt from the accommodation fee this time, and you haven''t eaten breakfast yet?Whatever you want to eat.¡±


    This meal, warmly invited by Aunt Li, can be described as extremely prosperous.


    After breakfast, Anu took the baggage and came to Sun Wukong to bid farewell: "Brother Wukong, should you take Linger to find someone next?I''m going to Shushan Fairy Sword pie, let''s split up here.¡±When I finished, my face was full of despair.


    Sun Wukong said, "Don''t worry, the Spirit Pearl can''t escape on the sacred body of the sword. What you need to do now is find the woman first.¡±


    The spirit beside her heard that her face was slightly moving, but this strange appearance was instantly masked by her.


    Anu: "Where are we going to find it?Wouldn''t it be better to ask Senpai Jiansheng? "


    Sun Wukong smiled: "Why should you ask? The person you are looking for is far away from the sky and close to your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Alas?" Anu was stunned, and the time did not come to react. She suddenly grabbed Sun Wukong''s hand with excitement. Full of joy: "Is Brother Wukong after the woman?!"


    Sun Wukong said, immediately turned a white eye: "How can it be? After the woman, it has always been a woman, how can I be.¡±


    ¡°Who is that?" Anu immediately stared at Lin Yue Ru and Lin Yin: "Is that you?Or you? "


    When Linger heard the words, a panic appeared on her face, and it wasn''t deep at first glance. Such an anomaly was recognized by Anu at first glance: "Linger, is it you?"


    ¡°Me, me... no!" Linger shook his head in a hurry to deny it, but the attitude was not convincing at all.


    Anu Dang instantly glad: "No way?It''s really you! "She immediately jumped at her and held her thigh tightly:" Please, please make sure to save us Miaojiang, please!Only you can save us! "


    ¡°Alas? I... I can''t do anything?" Linger panicked when Anu made her do it.


    Anu glanced at her and said, "Are you behind a woman?"


    Linger hesitated to conceal it, but looked at Anu''s eyes full of expectations. She could not help but nod her head.


    ¡°Yes, that''s it.¡±Anu immediately looked happy:" Brother Wukong said that only after the female spiritual pearl can you drive the water spiritual pearl and perform the rainfall technique. All you have to do is use the water spiritual pearl to rain a rain in our Miaojiang.¡±


    "- [sic]" Yes, but I don''t know how to rain! "


    ¡°Ah, aren''t you the queen?Why not? "Anu turned his head and looked at Sun Wukong with suspicion.


    Sun Wukong looked at Linger and said: "You just need to know the spell of the Five Spirits Beads.¡±


    Linger nodded: "I will do this.¡±


    Anu immediately turned to grief and rejoiced: "Yes!That''s great! "Miao Jiang was saved!


    Linger was happy when she saw Anu''s face, and she herself was happy. She just hesitated. "I''m very happy to be able to help you, but now I can''t go with you, I have to find someone..."


    ¡°It doesn''t matter, I''ll go with you. When your business is done, just go to Miaojiang with me.¡±


    Linger nodded: "This is no problem.¡±


    Anu: "All right, let''s go now!"


    In front of the inn, Li Qiao looked at the people of Sun Wukong who had tidied up their courtesies. "Brother, this is about to leave?A few more days? "


    ¡°No, we still have important things to do, so it''s not easy to stay.¡±Sun Wukong looked at Li Qiaoyu:" I see that you are also an idle master. If you want to break through the river and lake, you better practice swordsmanship first.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I know it in my heart.¡±


    Auntie Li next to her immediately reached out and twisted Li Qiaoyu''s ear: "Good, you stinking kid, you still want to break into the river and lake?I see you''re itchy, right? "


    ¡°Ah ~ pain ~ ~ Auntie, be gentle!Gently! "


    Sun Wukong looked at the two aunts and nephews who were together again and shook their heads. It seems that Li Qiaoyao wanted to run through the river and lake and still had to go through a wave.


    At random, Linger and others suddenly appeared under the footsteps of a flying sword. In their shout, they floated.


    Li Qiaoyao saw him and his eyes were bright in an instant. He shouted excitedly: "Wow ~ the sword is flying!The sword is flying!Brother, are you the legendary sword fairy?!! "


    One of the Sun Wukong newspapers smiled and did not answer. His heart suddenly remembered. His sword and shadow floated around him. He rushed up with Linger and others in an instant and disappeared at the end of his vision.


    Aunt Li was also surprised at this moment: "My mother, isn''t she really a fairy?!"


    ¡°Awesome! It''s so handsome!" Li Qiao was excited and hard to say. He was even more determined to break into the river and lake.


    Over the clouds.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Me, I actually fly in the sky?!!" Lin Yuegru is excited at this moment. At this moment, she is standing on the flying sword. She is surrounded by a transparent light cover. She looks at the cloud scenery flying back and forth. Both eyes are full of excitement. Even the name of Sun Wukong has changed: "Brother Wukong, are you really the sword fairy of Shushan Immortal Sword?"


    Anu heard the words, immediately raised his mouth and felt himself deceived: "Brother Wukong is from Shushan Immortal Sword School?"


    Sun Wukong smiled: "I am not of the Shushan Immortal Sword School; and if I am not of the Shushan Immortal Sword School, I am of the Shushan Immortal Sword School. Except for the Shushan Immortal Sword School, the Kunlun Qionghua School is of the Sword School.¡±


    Anu: "Brother Goku, are you from Kunlun Qionghua?"


    ¡°Not really, I''m sort of an abstinence.¡±


    ¡°Diffusion?" Lin Yuegru heard the words and his eyes flashed slightly: "Brother Wukong, can you teach me the art of sword?I can worship you as a teacher.¡±


    ¡°Forget about the worshipper, it''s not impossible to pass on your sword, let''s see how you behave.¡±


    ¡°Really?" Lin Yue rushed her eyes immediately. She dreamed of becoming a generation of warriors. If she learned the art of sword, where can she not go in the world? ..

 3595 Chapter 85 Goodbye

    Anu looked at the scenery under his feet and asked curiously, "Where are we going?"


    Sun Wukong: "Take Linger to see the Dragon Sea couple.¡±


    He kept silent. Even if the sword was flying, he was not surprised. After listening to Sun Wukong, an unexpected look appeared on his face: "Do you know where they live?"


    Because even her mother does not know the exact location of the Longhai couple, she only knows the approximate location.


    At that time, when the young child was born, it was really too small to remember the dragon and sea couple''s fairy house, which was enough to show that she had been smart since childhood.


    This is like Liu Mengli of Xian Si. Ever since childhood, Yun Tianqing has remembered the appearance of the lifesaver; and Qing''s spirit is still on Liu Mengli because of Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong smiled: "Your mother was born in the Xianfu of the Longhai couple. How could I not know?¡±


    When Linger heard what he said, his trust in Sun Wukong increased by another point.


    An hour later.


    Sun Wukong looked at the mountains ahead and said, "That''s it.¡±


    As he spoke, his heart moved and landed on a cliff.


    Lin Yue was curious to look around and wondered: "Where are we looking for someone?Nothing? "


    Sun Wukong looked at Lin Yueru and smiled: "Don''t say that you are just a normal person, even if you are a general master, you can''t find any traces here.¡±


    Anu looked curious: "Is there any boundary?"


    Linger explained in a narrow voice: "Mother said that the immortal palace is another space created by the Dragon people''s special Great Spirit Pass. It is impossible for ordinary people to discover it.¡±


    ¡°Anu heard the words and was surprised:" Dragon clan?Are you saying that the dragon and his wife are dragons? "


    Sun Wukong: "And it''s not just an ordinary dragon, but a real dragon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, come on!Take me there! Take me!! "Anuton was excited, the real dragon!She hasn''t even seen the dragon. Forget about the real dragon. It''s a legendary creature. It''s actually a privilege to see it today!


    Sun Wukong waved with a smile and saw the space in front of the cliff fluctuate slightly, dissolving and spreading, presenting another miracle like a wonderland.


    ¡°Beautiful! Is that the cave house where the Dragon lives?" Anu was excited to see it.


    Linger saw it, and her face was full of excitement. Fortunately, she met Brother Wukong. Otherwise, she would probably never find such a place for life.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Sun Wukong walked first into the fairy house.


    Anu, they hurry up one by one...


    With their feet on the ground, looking at a floating boulder island, shaded by trees, Anu was entirely attracted and amazed by the fantastic view inside.


    At the same time, the two streams of light were drawn from afar and landed in front of Sun Wukong and others. The handsome men and the beautiful women were not the dragon and sea couple.


    The couple knelt on their knees in the sight of Anu and the others in surprise and bowed to Sun Wukong: "The Dragon Sea and the Dragon Girl meet the Lord Wukong.¡±


    Lin Yuegru''s eyes widened in surprise at this moment. Are these two really the legendary dragons?Why would Brother Goku kneel down respectfully?


    Sun Wukong looked at the two of them and smiled: "Yo ~ I haven''t seen you for years. Your couple are as old as usual. What is it, have you succeeded in making dragons?"


    The Longhai couple heard the words, their old faces are all red, and the Longhai is hey hey smile: "Thanks to your Hongfu, there is still a gain, there is still a gain.¡±


    ¡°Oh?" Sun Wukong glanced at the dragon girl in surprise. "You really won the bid?Congratulations.¡±


    Longhai smiled and looked happy: "Thanks to you, thanks to you.¡±


    Sun Wukong smiled immediately: "Don''t be ridiculous, I didn''t help you.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough ~ ~ ~" Longhai suddenly looked embarrassed: "Monkey King, don''t make fun of the little one.¡±


    The dragon girl''s face is even more red at this time: "Monkey King, I haven''t seen you for years. You seem to have become funny. I just don''t know what you are going to do when you come to the despicable house this time."


    ¡°Why can''t you come without me?"


    The couple suddenly panicked: "Where are you? You gave both my husband and wife their lives. You can come whenever you want. This is your home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just kidding, don''t be so serious.¡±Sun Wukong will smile:" Come and talk.¡±


    Dragon Sea got up and wiped his face with a cold sweat. "Don''t joke with the little one in the future, the little heart is a bit overwhelmed.¡±Sun Wukong''s terrible, he knew it well.


    Dragon lady bowed: "Monkey King, this is not the place to talk, please move to the palace for a recital.¡±She waved her hand and saw a cloud of cheerfulness appearing in front of everyone.


    Sun Wukong took the first step and walked above Xiangyun.


    When Anu saw it, he immediately followed it and stepped on the soft Xiangyun. He couldn''t help jumping twice. He was surprised: "Wow ~ Is this the legendary technique of tengyun driving fog?"


    Longhai immediately smiled: "The girl smiled. The magic of Zongyun Tengyun makes it difficult to climb the Hall of Daya.¡±


    Anu murmured instantly. "What are you talking about? It''s like a clay bundle.¡±


    When Longhai heard the words, he was immediately shocked. This is the person next to Lord Wukong. If he gets offended, he can''t afford it. He immediately smiled and said: "This is certainly not a profound spell. If you want to learn it, I can teach you.¡±


    ¡°Really?" Anu said with a smile.


    Sun Wukong said: "This cloud driving fog, although it is only the most basic fairy art, if you want to fully understand the society, it will not be difficult to achieve in decades.¡±


    ¡°Dozens of years?" Anu said, giving up immediately: "Never mind.¡±


    Lin Yuegru also nodded: "Yes, learning this is better than learning the art of the sword. The one looks more handsome.¡±


    The Dragon Sea heard the words, "The practice of the sword, the highest depth, is indeed the most killing; and indeed it is not my turn to follow you, Lord Wukong.¡±


    Lin Yuegru immediately asked curiously: "Is Brother Wukong really that good?"


    ¡°Wonderful?" Looking at Sun Wukong, regardless of look or gesture, Longhai revealed the respect originating from the soul instinct: "How can adult Wukong describe it with the word ''Wonderful¡¯?¡±


    Lin Yue, as they heard, both eyes were bright. So Brother Wukong is so powerful?


    Anu looked at the dragons with a bright curiosity: "Although it is rude to ask, I am really curious. I heard that you are the legendary dragons. Can I see them?"

 3596 Chapter 86 Reasons

    If others say this, the Longhai couple have to shoot him to death, but since it is the person beside Lord Wukong asking, their couple naturally dare not lazy, after a glance, accompanied by two bright dragon chants, the Dragonhai couple in the bright golden light, two huge dragons meandering in the void, majestic and magnificent Longwei, huge and gorgeous figure, floating on the empty clouds, can be said to cover the sky sun, sparkling brightness, such a wonderful scene, that is, Lin Yue like they are left in shock.


    The two dragons of gold and brilliant shine over the void. These screens are too shaking and too impacting on the visual soul.


    ¡°Wow ~ dragon!It''s really the dragon!! "


    Anu excited shouting, for ordinary people, to see the legendary creature, it is really difficult to hide excitement.


    Lin Yuegru was also excited at this moment. She did not expect that this time she would run away from home and actually experience such an incredible thing. It seems that her choice this time was indeed the right one.


    Linger looked at the two dragons in the sky and was also happy. He only wanted them to go out. The Warcraft of the District Sea and the Bishop of Baiyue were not talking at all.


    The main body was shown, and the Longhai couple became human again.


    Linger hurried to them and said respectfully: "My name is Linger, I''m here this time..."


    Linger''s sudden behavior really frightened the Dragon and Hai couple. After a quick glance at Sun Wukong, he didn''t wait for Linger to finish his words. He just puffed and knelt down: "My little princess, please don''t scare the two of us. Don''t tell me anything. Please don''t use this kind of respectful expression. My couple can''t afford it.¡±


    "..." Linger looked at the two people who were suddenly frightened by her kneeling and were directly confused. Did I or I say anything wrong?Why are you scaring them like this?


    Sun Wukong looked at the couple and said, "You two get up first. This time I am here for her.¡±


    The Longhai couple saw Sun Wukong without blaming them. Instead, they relieved themselves and stood up. They looked at Sun Wukong with curiosity.


    At this time, he also arrived at the door of the Longhai couple''s mansion. After the group entered the mansion, Sun Wukong continued the previous topic: "Qinger came to you, right?"


    Longhai nodded: "It was already sixteen years ago, when she came here alone, my husband and wife were quite surprised, and saw that she was injured, just under inquiry, she refused to say anything, perhaps afraid to involve my husband and wife, my husband and wife dared not ask more, can only give her a lot of healing medicine for wounds..."


    ¡°After that, she drank a sip of Mother Spirit Springs and left alone; I was worried that Madame would follow her out and protect her in the dark, but was discovered by Qingnie. Her concealment technique was extremely brilliant. She dumped my wife. My wife searched for months, and still found nothing. She could only give up.¡±


    With that, Longhai''s eyes were placed on Linger again. He knew very well that the Linger in front of him was certainly the daughter of Qing Dynasty.


    At the same time, his heart became so heavy that he looked at Sun Wukong and said carefully: "Master Wukong, will something happen to Qinger?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Dragon Kaido: "If your attitude was a little tough at the time, Qing ''er would not have experienced so many waves.¡±


    When Longhai heard the words, he immediately looked pale: "Is something really wrong with Qing and Qing ''er?"


    Sun Wukong: "I went out for a while. She came here unexpectedly. The jade tag that was able to send her back was robbed, so I stayed here until now and never returned.¡±


    ¡°This, this..." The Longhai couple heard the words and stunned their tongues: "Why, how could this be?If Qing ''er told us clearly, we would help her even if we divulged her whereabouts! "


    Sun Wukong is also very speechless about this, obviously a sentence can solve things, why is it so complicated in the end?


    If Qinger could clearly tell the dragon and his wife, the strength of the ancient dragons on the Dragon and his gratitude to Sun Wukong would definitely help her recover the jade tag.


    You know, the dragon sea couple is a real dragon, which is stronger than the candledragon of the unseen mountain. It is only because the two of them escaped from the world of God privately, so they hide here and do not dare to go out and walk easily, afraid of being discovered by the world of God and blame them, because they know the ruthlessness of the world of God.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand: "All right, don''t talk too much. Because Linger has never seen me before, so I''m not very relieved. Qing ''er told her to look for you, so we came to you.¡±


    Longhai was stunned: "Ah?In your relationship with Zixuan, if you can''t trust her, who can you trust?Aren''t you a family? "


    ¡°A family?" Linger looked at Sun Wukong and wondered: "Then you are mine?"


    ¡°This, um, this is pretty complicated.¡±Sun Wukong scratched his head, making it difficult for him to explain:" Let''s talk after seeing your mother. Now that you''ve seen these two, shouldn''t you come with me to see your mother? "


    Linger couldn''t help but look at the dragon and his wife.


    When the dragon girl saw it, she couldn''t help laughing: "You can trust anyone under heaven, but only the Goku adult deserves your trust, and only the Goku adult will never harm you.¡±


    Linger couldn''t help but look past Sun Wukong: "I''m sorry, I don''t really trust you, I just..."


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help laughing: "Listening to Mom and Dad, I know, it''s okay, walking around the river and lake, it''s not easy to believe that others are also compulsory lessons, you did well.¡±


    Linger suddenly had a smile on her face, which made people see that, together with depression, she was instantly cured.


    Dragon bow and fist: "Monkey King, if there is a place for my husband and wife, once you tell me, my husband and wife will be invincible!"


    Sun Wukong waved his hands indifferently: "Nothing happened to you, and your wife is pregnant, so please cultivate well. Then give me a white and fat little dragon girl.¡±


    When Longhai heard the words, he bowed immediately: "Definitely.¡±


    ¡°Then we shall leave first.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving so soon?A few days? "


    ¡°No, the sooner I see Qing ''er, the better.¡±


    ¡°Then we won''t keep much.¡±As soon as the dragon girl heard that it was about the safety of the young child, she didn''t save it. She reached out to Lin Yuegru with three flowing and crystal clear corals from her cuffs:" My couple have been hiding here, until there were no precious gifts for three people, these three dragon corals are given to you as a goodbye gift.¡±..

 3597 Chapter 87 Linjiabao

    ¡°This... isn''t good?"


    Anu immediately waved her hand to refuse. Although she did not know what the dragon coral was, she knew it was extraordinary at first glance. She dared not accept it, and everyone was not proud of it.


    Lin Yuegru and Linger even waved their hands. Naturally, they would not take such precious things.


    ¡°This..." When the dragon girls saw the spiritual children''s expression of rejection, they had to look at Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong knew that the couple were clearly guilty and anxious because they did not help the young children, so they wanted to use this way to remedy, so they nodded to the spiritual children: "Take it, this dragon coral can only be cultivated by the real dragon, which is a rare treasure in the world. Even if a waste material without cultivation talent eats, it can instantly become a cultivation genius.¡±


    Anu listened and said with a tongue: "So powerful?Must be hard to cultivate, huh? "


    Dragon Girl: "It took thousands of years for my couple to cultivate four strains, and only recently matured, it is also fate with you.¡±


    Lin Yue was surprised: "Four shares, then you only have one?"


    Dragon lady nodded: "This one is just for our child to use. It''s useless to keep these three, so you should take it.¡±


    The dragon girl said, the hard plug to Linger and the three of them.


    Just now in hand, the three of them felt full of pores spread out, clearly feeling the spirit of heaven and earth converging towards them, autonomously absorbed by them.


    ¡°This is such a good baby!" Anuton suddenly couldn''t let go.


    Sun Wukong waved with his hand, and a portal appeared in front of him, and now he ran out.


    Anu and the others saw each other and hurried to say goodbye to the Longhai couple and followed them out.


    Out of the Immortal Palace, Anu looked at Sun Wukong with two eyes full of worship: "Brother Wukong, I didn''t expect those two dragons to respect you so much, would you be some sort of immortal?"


    Sun Wukong smiled and touched her head: "They were so kind to me because I saved their lives.¡±


    ¡°Saved their lives?" The three girls were curious.


    Sun Wukong: "Before they were enslaved, I gave them freedom, so they respected me so much.¡±


    ¡°So that''s it.¡±Anu said, lifting the dragon coral in his hand," So how do we use this?Do you eat directly? "


    Sun Wukong: "It''s ok to eat directly, but refining Dan medicine with other materials is more effective. Of course, if you farm beside it, you can increase the speed of refining, but I don''t recommend that if you are seen by someone with a heart, it''s a big trouble; keep it first. When you find a place to stay, I''m refining Dan medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°I knew Brother Goku was the best, here you are.¡±Anu smiled and handed the dragon coral to Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong took it with a smile and thought, the dragon coral disappeared in an instant.


    Lin Yuegru was surprised to see him: "Wow ~ What kind of magic is this?Amazing! "


    ¡°It''s just an ordinary storage technique.¡±


    Can you teach me?


    ¡°Watch you do it.¡±


    ¡°Again.¡±Lin Yuegru immediately expressed his dissatisfaction:" You won''t tell me how to behave.¡±


    ¡°If you could change your lady''s stinky temper for me, I could think about it.¡±


    Lin Yuegru was instantly weak. "I don''t have a temper either, do I?" she said. "Do I have one?Do I? "


    "The first time I saw you, I wanted to beat you up. What do you say?"


    "..." Lin Yuegru suddenly stopped talking. Was she really that annoying before?


    Because she is now changing the attitude of Sun Wukong, she does not seem to have any temper. Of course, it is not in front of Sun Wukong, and does not mean it is not in front of others. Therefore, it has to be adjusted.


    ¡°Okay, let''s not talk nonsense. Before dark, we have to hurry to the next stop.¡±


    Linger and Lin Yue rushed to hand over the dragon coral to Sun Wukong.


    After Sun Wukang''s men, his heart moved, carried the sword magic, lifted up the three spiritual children, and washed up with the sword light. The figure of the four men had disappeared here.


    As the sun set, Sun Wukong looked down at the city pond and said, "It is here today.¡±


    Who knows, Lin Yuegru was immediately and strongly opposed: "No, let''s change places!This is no place to be! "


    ¡°Why?" Sun Wukong looked at Lin Yuegru with a curious look. She was even more curious when she looked at the look of her resistance.


    Lin Yuegru looked at Sun Wukong with his hands folded: "This is Suzhou!Brother Monkey King, did you do this on purpose?You brought me here knowing that I ran away from home. Isn''t that why I''m here?If my father finds out, he''ll have to lock me up. I can''t walk the river or the lake. Warrior righteousness is over! "


    Sun Wukong: "That''s right, we''ll go to your house.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!!" Lin Yue Rushuang suddenly glared at her eyes and resisted: "If you don''t go, I won''t go back!I haven''t had enough fun yet! "


    Sun Wukong: "It''s no way to hide like this. I''ll tell your father that you won''t have to leave home to walk around.¡±


    ¡°Really?" Lin Yue glanced: "Yes, my father is very stubborn and won''t necessarily listen to you.¡±


    ¡°No? I hit him to listen.¡±


    ¡°Ah?" Lin Yuegru said, stunned: "My father is the lord of the South Wulin League, very powerful.¡±


    Anu heard the words and immediately turned a white eye: "It''s amazing. Are there two dragons that are amazing?"


    ¡°Estimate, no.¡±Lin Yuegru was stunned again, and immediately said to Sun Wukong:" Okay, then I''ll go back, but it''s okay. If my father asks me for trouble, you have to help me.¡±


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help laughing: "Don''t worry, if your father beats you, I''ll beat him up.¡±


    Lin Yuegru even waved his hand immediately: "No need to beat me, just help me stop it.¡±I can''t see that this girl is quite filial.


    Sun Wukong''s sword landed in the Linjiabao compound.


    When those servants saw several people suddenly appearing, they were stunned. But when they saw Lin Yuegru clearly, they immediately screamed excitedly: "It''s Miss! ~ Miss is back!"


    ¡°Master! Miss is back!!"


    ¡°Shut up! What''s all the noise?All of you! "Lin Yuegru immediately put his hands on his waist and drank delicately. The lady was full of energy, scared the servants to shut up and did not dare to breathe.


    Anu immediately despised: "It seems that you usually beat them up and scared them like this?"


    ¡°No.¡± Lin Yue looked red, immediately rebutted. When she was in a bad mood before, she really whipped them. Now thinking, she seemed to have done too much. ..

 3598 Chapter 88 Lin Tiannan

    At this time, I saw a very energetic middle-aged man come to the courtyard under a cluster of people. I saw people, Lin Yue shouted with a faint voice: "Dad!"


    Lin Tiannan snorted immediately: "You stinking girl still know I have a father?Do you know how to come back? What''s wrong with learning to run away from home?If you are dissatisfied with the marriage arranged for you by your father, just say it, and Dad will not follow you?What an asshole.¡±


    Lin Yue was scared to play with her fingers and dared not answer her mouth. She was still so angry at her father for the first time.


    Weak schoolchildren beside him immediately begged for mercy: "Uncle, now that your cousin has returned, don''t blame her. Besides, your cousin hasn''t been away for long. Since she has returned home, this can only be considered a trip, not a run away.¡±


    Lin Yue, as he heard, immediately expressed gratitude to the weak schoolchildren with their thumbs.


    ¡°Jin Yuan, you--" Lin Tiannan did not expect that Liu Jin Yuan, who has always been a tortuous man, would also coincide.


    Immediately, he looked at Lin Yuegru again: "In the face of your cousin, I will not plan with you. You look at you. Now that you are 18 years old, Dad can''t easily find you a young talent, but you and you - you are really mad at me!"


    Lin Yue rushed up immediately and held Lin Tiannan''s arm: "Dad, you don''t have to worry about my marriage..."


    ¡°Don''t worry about me?" Lin Tiannan heard the words, immediately dumping Lin Yuechu''s hand, his angry eyebrows trembled: "If I don''t worry, will you still get married in your life?"When someone else''s son was 18 years old, he even had a few children. You were looking at you!


    Lin Yue immediately expressed his dissatisfaction: "What happened to 18 years old?Eighteen is still young! "


    ¡°Still young?" Lin Tiannan''s breathing was rushed right away: "After two years, nobody wants it anymore.¡±


    Listening to the conversation between the father and daughter, Sun Wukong said that he was very speechless, but it was true. In ancient times, 18 years old had indeed been counted as an elderly woman. No wonder Lin Tiannan was so anxious. By the age of 20, it was estimated that it was really difficult to marry a good family.


    ¡°Now that you''re back, just in time.¡±Lin Tiannanping recovered his mood and said:" If you are dissatisfied with the marriage arranged for you by your father, then your father will give you a competition to recruit you, let you choose slowly. Is this all right? "


    ¡°I--no-no!!"


    ¡°Don''t do this!" Lin Tiannan seemed really angry at this moment: "Unless you''re not my daughter, you have no choice!"


    Lin Yuegru was suffocated by her father at this time. She looked at Sun Wukong and his eyes turned around. She immediately walked over to hold his arm and pulled him forward: "Dad, I didn''t mean that. I mean, there''s no need to fight for relatives. I already have someone I like. I brought him here.¡±


    ¡°¡±


    Anu next to him listened, his face was confused, and he was very angry. What is this guy talking about?Brother Goku is mine!However, in this situation, even if she was dissatisfied, she forced herself to endure it.


    Liu Jinyuan had a sad face. Cousin actually liked someone?


    Lin Tiannan''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Lin Yuegu-like behavior he looked at in his eyes. The shy look on his daughter''s face looked like he was stunned for a while. He knew his daughter Moriao''s father. As for Lin Yuegu-like expression, it seems that he really found a loved one. He didn''t just pull one to deceive him.


    When he carefully weighed up and down, the more satisfied he looked. If the full score was ten points, he would score twelve points, just the look of Sun Wukong. He lived most of his life, and no one could exceed it.


    The only thing that feels suspicious is that he looks like an ordinary person, nothing is fixed. His Lin family is the Wulin family, and he is such an only daughter. The son-in-law who is to be found naturally has to be highly skilled in martial arts, in order to inherit his Lin family bowl, and his hands are not bound by the power of the chicken. He cannot see.


    It''s just that Sun Wukong''s temperament is not like a man without the power of a binding chicken. Besides, he is a man who practises martial arts at first glance, but has not been cultivated. Could it be some smart hiding means, even he can''t see?


    Lin Tiannan was immediately entertained and said: "Moon, if you know the criteria for my son-in-law''s selection, and you have no power to bind the chicken, I will not be able to see it.¡±


    Liu Jinyuan suddenly blurred his face when he said this. Isn''t this what killed him with a stick?Isn''t this the last chance?


    Lin Yuegru said, "Father, speaking of martial arts, you are not necessarily my brother Wukong''s opponent.¡±


    ¡°Oh ~ then I really need to see.¡±Lin Tiannan said to Sun Wukong very seriously:" Little brother, I don''t know what to call it?Teacher Hemen Ho faction.¡±


    Sun Wukong looks pale: "Sun Wukong, no way, hard words, I am a faction.¡±


    ¡°Since becoming a faction?" Lin Tiannan''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled and his heart was unhappy. This is a bit big. How many people in the world dare to claim to be "from becoming a faction"?At a young age, it was really unpleasant to dare to say such a big thing.


    However, he could not see the depth of Sun Wukong and dared not make a conclusion. Until he did not show it, it is about his own baby daughter''s life. He intends to personally test the best: "That is really a hero out of the teenager. However, wanting to be Lin Tiannan''s son-in-law is not that easy. If you can resist my ten tricks, I will recognize your son-in-law.¡±


    Sun Wukong heard the words and instead looked at Lin Tiannan. "A trick.¡±


    ¡°What?" Lin Tiannan froze slightly, and this kid bargained with me?The smell was instantaneously thick: "Yes.¡±


    He originally wanted to test it. He just wanted Sun Wukong to pass the martial arts. He could put some water in it. I didn''t expect him to be so shameless. Ten tricks changed, thanks to the exit you said.


    Okay, I''ll finish you off.


    Sun Wukong looked at Lin Tiannan''s changing face, how could he not guess what he was thinking?He just didn''t bother explaining.


    With one finger up, Sun Wukong''s fingertips slowly gathered up a small spiritual light ball. Looking at this spiritual light ball, Lin Tiannan frowned slightly. What kind of technique is this?Never seen him before. Is that what he said?


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Sun Wukong looked at Lin Tiannan and said: "If I am killed, I am not responsible.¡±She said, pointing lightly, the little spiritual sphere flew towards Lin Tiannan in an instant.


    At this moment, Lin Tiannan only felt his scalp numb and his heart beat violently. At this moment, he suddenly understood what Sun Wukong meant. The original meaning was not to reduce ten moves to one move; it was just one move to defeat him.


    Along with a shocking roar, everyone here was stunned. ..

 3599 Chapter 89 Swordsmanship

    ¡°Dad!!!"


    Lin Yuegu screamed and ran towards the pit. He lifted up Lin Tiannan, who was lying on the ground. He was anxious: "Dad, are you all right?Father! "


    ¡°I... I''m fine..." Lin Tiannan waved his hand with difficulty, feeling all bloody and angry, and his suffocating face turned red.


    Lin Yuegru glared at Sun Wukong immediately: "Brother Wukong, can''t you be gentle?I want to kill my father! "


    ¡°I''ve minimized my power.¡±


    Lin Tiannan''s face looked even uglier when he heard what he said. Is this underestimating him?As the Lord of the South Wulin League, he has never been so embarrassed.


    Looking at the southern side of Lin Tian, Sun Wukong said lightly: "Don''t be angry. If I were to be a little more serious, not to say you, no one would survive up and down your forest fortress.¡±


    With one hand extended, the spirit of heaven and earth instantly gathered in the palm, forming a huge light sphere up to 10 meters in diameter. When I saw this light sphere, Lin Tiannan''s pupils were minimal, and his tongue was knotted. The small one on his fingertips before that almost hit him hard. Now, if he fell so big, he would feel numb on his scalp for a while. Where did he find such a monster?


    Looking at Lin Tiannan''s expression, Sun Wukong snorted softly and tried to pretend in front of me?Scared the hell out of you.


    Lin Tiannan only felt ashamed to come home at this moment. Faced with such a tall man, he even brazenly said that he would only insist on ten tricks in his hand and not lose?Simply slippery.


    Lin Yuegru looked at the Spiritual Light Ball in Sun Wukong''s hand and glared at the beauty. So Brother Wukong is really merciful. I used to think her father was very powerful. So in front of a real master, her father was so weak?


    Anu looked at Sun Wukong with admiration. That was the Lord of the South Wulin League. She knew that Lin Tiannan was not too weak, but her brother Wukong was too strong.


    ¡°Cough ~ ~" Lin Tiannan stood up with Lin Yuegru''s help and coughed to hide his embarrassment inside: "What a hero out of a teenager!Such a trick is really unheard of, Lin Xue admired it!You son-in-law, I recognize you!"If you want to join Lin''s family again, three days from now it will be an auspicious day, and you and the moon will soon be able to get married!"


    Lin Yuegru blushed: "Father, you and you are in such a hurry, aren''t you?"


    Lin Tiannan couldn''t help but look at Lin Yuegru: "Why, you don''t want to.¡±


    Lin Yue sneaked a glance at Sun Wukong, and his face turned red: "I''m not unwilling either.¡±


    Anu''s face is stunned when he sees such a situation. What is it?Why are you suddenly embarrassed?If Lin Yue doesn''t want to make a fake scene, he will steal my brother Wukong, right?


    With that possibility in mind, Anu''s heart was in a hurry.


    Sun Wukong''s face was very serious: "I''m sorry, it''s impossible to get in. Besides, I''ve been married.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!!!"


    Anu and Lin Yuegru were shocked: "Brother Wukong, have you ever been married?"


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Wukong looked seriously. Something must be said clearly, and they must be prepared in advance.


    ¡°This is ridiculous!"How can my daughter Lin Tiannan do small things for others? Let''s just do this. Somebody should take them to their room and rest. Don''t be too lazy about inviting them.


    Lin Yuegru''s face was in panic at this moment. This sudden turning made her a little overwhelmed.


    Anu was a bit depressed at this moment. She didn''t expect her brother Goku to get married. What should she do?Is it over before you start liking someone for the first time?


    Linger suddenly looked at the atmosphere and felt a strange feeling. What happened to them?Why are you so depressed all of a sudden?And what is marriage?Why did they both become like this when Brother Goku got married?


    All right, since childhood, the spiritual child who has hidden from Qinger doesn''t understand the world at all. Even the meaning of marriage is unknown. Purity is like a blank piece of paper.


    After following her servant to the side room, Anu did not say a word to her room. She had to calm down and sort out her thoughts.


    After that, the people of Sun Wukong naturally received warm hospitality from Lin Tiannan''s banquet.


    After the banquet, Nu seemed to have thought clearly and stuck to Sun Wukong again: "Brother Wukong, didn''t you tell us to teach us the art of sword?There''s time now, teach us the art of sword! "


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Wukong reached out and touched Anu''s head with a smile: "Go, let''s go find a place that is a little empty.¡±


    ¡°Swordsmanship?I also want to learn! "Lin Yuegru, who didn''t even know how to get along with Sun Wukong, immediately followed him.


    As a martial arts family, Linjiabao naturally has an incredibly spacious private arena.


    Sun Wukong looked at Anu and Lin Yuegru who stood well in front of him. "This sword technique is the basic sword technique of becoming a sword fairy. If you want to do sword flight, you must first do sword with gas.¡±


    With that, Sun Wukong waved his hand and saw a cool flying sword flashing. Under his control, he turned into a Taoist shadow in the air and flew back and forth, looking at Anu and his two eyes.


    As the young master of the Bai Miao, Anu actually had her own training and flying methods, and began to want to learn the sword art with Sun Wukong. The main purpose was also to be closer to Sun Wukong, but after contact, I felt that the sword art was really cool, so I began to want to learn from my heart.


    ¡°You both have a good foundation, but you can save a lot of merit and learn the sword directly, but I have to tell you one thing in advance.¡±


    ¡°What?" Anu and Lin Yue looked seriously.


    ¡°Along with the sword fairy, the most important thing is talent and enlightenment. If you can''t learn how to sword in three days, then, give up.¡±


    ¡°Three days?" Lin Yuechu said, shocked: "How could anyone learn in three days?"Brother Wukong, are you being too strict?"


    ¡°Is it strict?" Sun Wukong looked at Lin Yuegru. "Remember that Li Qiao from Xianjian Inn?"


    Anu: "That little guy?Remember. ¡±


    ¡°He was also awarded the sword. Do you know how long it took him?"


    ¡°How long?"


    Anu and Lin Yue were both curious.


    Sun Wukong: "From nothing to nothing, he only used one night, and you two, the foundation is much stronger than him.¡±


    ¡°Have you learned in one night?" Lin Yue''s instant confidence: "What else to be afraid of? A young man can go to school one night, and Miss Ben will be enough for a few hours.¡±


    ¡°I''m really looking forward to that.¡±One of the Sun Wukong newspapers smiled, one of the best, two streams of light did not enter Anu and Lin Yue Rushui, respectively, and taught them the art of sword. ..

 3600 Chapter 90 Matchmaking

    Sun Wukong taught the swordsmanship to Anu and Lin Yuegru and left them alone.


    The method of cultivation has been taught. If you can''t learn it, it depends on their talents and enlightenment. Only Sun Wukong knows that Anu and Lin Yuegru are also fairy princesses at least. Although this talent and enlightenment are not as good as Li Qiao, they are almost the same. Plus, the foundation is deep, there is no doubt that the Society.


    Give them three days, just give them a little pressure, not laziness.


    And he went back to his room, closed the door, took out the three dragon corals, took out a lot of medicine, one hand flat, a cluster of golden flames in the palm, and the medicine on the table suddenly attracted by the cluster of golden flames, self-floating, into the flame.


    Over time, not only did those medicines not burn down, but they dissolved into different colored medicine juices at a visible rate to the naked eye, and the adhesion melted together. Under the calcination of golden flames, purification and refining gradually formed a dairy pill that emitted milky white light.


    Over time, the scent of traditional Chinese medicine in the whole room, together with heaven and earth''s spirits, became extremely active. In a short time, the spirits here were more than several times richer.


    Lin Tiannan looked at the abnormality of the room where Sun Wukong was. Although he was curious, he did not go to disturb him. He immediately sighed again. It is a pity that such a person could not be his son-in-law of Lin family.


    Youth like Sun Wukong are talented. Even if he doesn''t belong to Ta Lin family, he can accommodate. Unfortunately, Sun Wukong has become married. Only this point is that he can''t accept it. He only has Lin Yuenan as such as a pearl master. Don''t say that even if he is a young wife, he does not want his daughter to be stigmatized.


    ¡°It seems that this will have to continue rather than resort to force.¡±After repeated thoughts, Lin Tiannan decided to hold the competition as usual, and immediately summoned outside the door:" The people came.¡±


    ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?"


    ¡°Give me the evening list, just say that I Lin Tiannan in three days, broadly invited Wulin Haojie, held a competition to recruit relatives, the ultimate winner will be able to win my mastery of the pearl!"


    ¡°Yes!"


    The next day, there was just a slight white belly of fish. Lin Yue suddenly burst into flames, knocking open the door of Sun Wukong, looking at Sun Wukong who was still asleep, regardless of whether men and women were kissed or not, puffed and pressed up, shouting: "No good!Brother Wukong! It''s no good!You must help me this time! "


    Sun Wukong opened his eyes and looked at Lin Yuegru who was pressing on his body. He said calmly: "It''s early in the morning, what''s the argument?Is there a problem with the training? "


    ¡°No, it''s my father!" Lin Yuegru said, in a hurry: "My father has already put out the list overnight, he is going to hold a fight for me to kiss!"Brother Wukong, you promised to help me, but you must help me!


    Sun Wukong was stunned. This Lin Tiannan is really stubborn. He nodded immediately: "Okay, I''ll go and beat your father up and let him cancel this fight.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Lin Yue shook his head immediately: "My father is a stubborn old man. Even if you beat him once, he won''t listen to you if you beat him to death.¡±


    ¡°How do you want me to help?"


    Lin Yuegru heard that his face turned red and stood up. He twisted it and said: "You and you also went to fight for relatives. With your strength, no one can win you.¡±


    ¡°So you want me to marry you?"Didn''t I tell you that I''m not going to be your son-in-law? Your father hired you to be his son-in-law, and you''re willing to be my little old lady?"


    ¡°Just don''t!" Lin Yue blushed: "All you have to do is win the game and mess it up. My father can''t beat you anyway, there''s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    Sun Wukong immediately turned a white eye: "What is your bad idea?When I win, everyone will know that if I don''t marry you, you won''t marry anyone in your life, and your father won''t fight with me.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care. I decided to go home with you because you said you wanted to help me.¡±Lin Yue played the scoundrel immediately:" So, you must help me, even if it''s a fake marriage, I''ll never marry again.¡±


    At this time, I saw Anu walking in: "Why are you blind and in such a hurry? It''s just that you should pay for the fight. I don''t need Brother Wukong to come out.¡±


    Lin Yuegru heard the words and looked at Anu immediately: "What can you do?"


    ¡°Of course, when you go to your father and tell him that the ultimate winner must fight you and win you before you get married. If you can''t win you, tell him to leave.¡±


    Lin Yuegru said, "It''s a good idea!" She immediately filled herself with worries. "Yes, what if I can''t beat you?"


    Lin Yue, who has not seen anything in the world before, is very confident about her strength, but since she followed Sun Wukong, even the legendary dragon has seen, she is not confident at all about her strength, and clearly knows that there are countless masters in this world, her credit can only be considered a three-legged cat.


    Anu said very simply: "Then just admit your life and marry someone.¡±


    Lin Yuegru glared at Anu immediately. This girl''s purity is bad. If I''m going to marry someone, no one will contend with you, right?


    But think twice: "hey?Isn''t Brother Monkey King already married?Even without my competitor, you can''t do what you want.¡±


    Lin Yuegru immediately pulled Anu aside and whispered: "Tell me frankly what the hell was your idea?"Brother Wukong is already married. Are you going to make him a child?"


    Anu snorted softly: "I want you to mind.¡±


    Lin Yue glared immediately: "No way, will you really?"


    Anu immediately glanced at Lin Yue like a glance: "I don''t have the belly of a chicken like you. My love for Brother Wukong is not just to say in my mouth, I will marry if Brother Wukong wants me.¡±


    Lin Yue was immediately shocked and silent. How could this girl have such a consciousness?


    And what do you mean, my chicken belly?Lin Yue was instantly angry. He glanced at Sun Wukong and was silent. He looked at his body, as if he had to stop getting married.


    Here, it is estimated that men will be emotional, I like the feudal thinking of women in ancient times.


    ¡°All right, you two stop arguing and bite your ears.¡±Sun Wukong said, and took out the three pills that were refined last night." This is what I refined last night with dragon coral as the main medicine. If I eat this stuff, I will not encounter the disciples of the cultivators, and I will pay enough for this battle.¡±


    Lin Yuegru heard the words, Daxi: "So soon has it been practiced?What does it do? "..

 3601 Chapter 91 Poison Lady

    Sun Wukong: "Cleanse the medulla and strengthen cultivation. Of course, the most important point is to strengthen the talent of qualifications. Idiots can become geniuses even after eating.¡±


    ¡°So powerful?" Lin Yue glad instantly: "Give it to me!Give it to me! "


    With that, she took a pill from Sun Wukang''s hand and threw it directly into her mouth. She suddenly felt a warm current pouring into her abdomen and scattered it to her limbs. She couldn''t say how comfortable she was. Together with her skin, she emitted a trace of fluorescence. She looked surprised at Anu''s face: "How did you, you glow?"


    ¡°It''s amazing!I am now feeling full of strength! "Lin Yue''s excitement, immediately, her body began to shake:" Strange, how can I feel a little... "


    Before she finished speaking, she fell softly. Sun Wukong quickly picked her up and put her on his floor.


    Anu immediately cared: "Brother Wukong, is she all right?How did you faint? "


    Sun Wukong: "This is the effectiveness of medicine, to improve the physical performance, when she wakes up, she can be renewed.¡±


    Anu looked curious: "Doesn''t this pill need to sit down and breathe or something?"


    ¡°No, this is mainly a pill that improves the talent of qualifications. After taking it, you can wait for the medicine to take effect independently. You go and call Linger and take the pill with her here. I will set a boundary protection method for you here.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Anu immediately ran out, and shortly afterwards he came to Sun Wukong''s room with Linger.


    After Sun Wukong gave the pills to both of them, the two girls did not hesitate to take them, and were lying on a floor like Lin Yue.


    Sun Wukong smiled at this, so it can be seen that they still have absolute trust in themselves.


    Sun Wukong walked out of the door alone, waved with his hand, a transparent boundary surrounded his entire room, and invited a humane person: "You have ordered that no one enter this place from this moment until morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes!"


    Nothing happened. Sun Wukong came out of Linjiabao alone, but saw a drunken Taoist sitting under a willow tree by the river, drinking wine, shaking his head, sighing, feeling emotional. Since drinking a beautiful glass of wine contributed by his apprentice, whatever wine he drank was similar to drinking horse urine. This was a kind of torture for alcoholics like him.


    ¡°Isn''t that Sake Sword Fairy? He also came to Suzhou.¡±For this, Sun Wukong was a little surprised. The world is so big, it''s kind of fate to meet so soon.


    However, Sun Wukong didn''t go to greet him, continued to wander around and enjoy the street view.


    Just walking, but seeing a guest house door, several planktons beat up a man, yelling at him for wanting swan meat.


    ¡°Isn''t that Liu Jinyuan?How could someone beat him? "Sun Wukong looked at it with interest and didn''t even think about helping. For Liu Jinyuan, he really had no good feelings. Caiyuan really meant to him, but he was treated as a donkey liver and lung. He could have achieved a good word of emotion, but he made a tragedy of hard life. He really pitied Caiyi for that sincerity.


    This guy doesn''t clean up, or let someone else beat him up.


    However, thinking of Cai Yi, Sun Wukong suddenly remembered that the current time period has changed due to his intervention. If Lin Yue even made the move to run away from home, then this time point estimate is far from the original time point, I don''t know if Cai is in trouble at this time?


    Sun Wukong thought about it and suddenly saw a spider bite the wings of a butterfly stuck to the web. The butterfly struggled violently and was full of panic.


    Sun Wukong saw this and secretly shouted a fluke. Fortunately, he met Liu Jinyuan here and remembered this butterfly spirit. Otherwise, she would really disappear.


    Step by step, in an instant, he had appeared in a forest, one finger by one, the wind instantly bounced the spider sperm off the web and fell to the ground.


    Sun Wukong stretched out his hand to pick up the little butterfly from the spider web, spread on the palm of his hand, but saw that her wings had been damaged, and probably could not fly up. The abdomen was also punctured by the spider''s feet, which looked pretty traumatic. Sun Wukong immediately stretched out his left hand to produce a bottle of medicine, opened the cap and dripped it on the wound of the butterfly''s abdomen: "Your little butterfly is lucky, if I am late, I''m afraid your little life will not be saved.¡±


    At this time, I saw that the spider suddenly bounced from the ground by Sun Wukong''s thrusting wind. The demonic force around me suddenly became enormous. At the head of the huge spider, it was the upper body of an extremely gorgeous human woman, the head of the spider. It was clearly a spider spirit: "abominable human, dare to corrupt me!"


    The spider spirit drank angrily, and flew a spider silk at the belly button eye, radiating towards Sun Wukong, but saw that the spider silk just approached the Sun Wukong gap millimeters, no fire spontaneously ignited, disappeared.


    ¡°Hmm?!!"


    The Spider-Faced Master of Humanity has such a cultivation?


    After Sun Wukong drugged the little butterfly, he turned around and looked at the spider spirit in front of him. He looked at her with interest. His body looked quite demonic. It was just that the spider body made people look a little hairy. Remember that she was called a poisonous woman?It''s the same name as his family: "It''s not easy to read your practice. If you don''t hurt anybody after swearing, I can let you go.¡±


    The poisonous woman looked gloomy and seemed to be afraid of Sun Wukong, but she was reluctant to give up the ¡®food¡¯ in her mouth: "If you return the butterfly spirit to me, I will leave immediately.¡±


    Sun Wukong''s eyes immediately flashed a dangerous light: "I am giving you a chance, not a bargain.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let''s die together!" The poisonous woman is also fierce. Although she has some strength to be afraid of Sun Wukong, she is not afraid of hiding the cards in her hand. It is hard for her to give up this butterfly spirit that has been cultivated for thousands of years.


    She saw her spit a bead out of her mouth, and there was a word in her mouth. At that moment, the thunder cloud rolled in the sky, and the bright sky turned dark in an instant. Seeing this phenomenon, the little butterfly in Sun Wukang''s karate began to shiver.


    ¡°Oh ~ Thunderbolt, is this the backbone of your attack on me?" Sun Wukong said with a playful face.


    ¡°Humph ~ look at me!" The poison woman drank heavily, and the thunder cloud suddenly rolled up violently. Her sharp drink echoed in the forest for a long time. It was only half a sound, but there was no movement here.


    The poisonous girl''s face changed slightly, and she sighed again: "Thundercracker!!"


    The breeze blew the Buddha, but nothing happened.


    The poisonous woman''s expression suddenly contained a hint of embarrassment and confusion.


    (ps: Today is the last day of 2020, tell everyone in advance: Happy New Year!)..

 3602 Chapter 92 Caiyi

    ¡°Why? Why did my thunder fail?!!"


    The poisonous woman''s face was puzzled and suspicious. The magical thunder cultivated by borrowing Thunderbolt was her biggest card. At this moment, the thunder failed and suddenly made her feel uneasy and afraid.


    Sun Wukong smiled: "It''s not the fault, but your thunder dares not cut me.¡±


    ¡°I dare not cut you?" Such nonsense. How can a poisonous woman believe it? She immediately shouted coldly: "What have you done?"


    ¡°Honestly, you don''t believe me again. Forget it, I won''t play with you.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hand at will. In the sky, thunder clouds rolled suddenly from the magic performed by the poison lady. The sky was thunderous and rumbling.


    The poison lady''s face changed dramatically and she was afraid of the unprecedented power of Lei Fa. More doubtfully, why was Lei Fa Ming controlled by the other party?


    This thought flashed away, but saw that the thunder had burst. The poisonous woman could not escape. She was hit in the head, moaning painfully, and was instantly chopped out of the scorch and jumped to the ground.


    ¡°Me, my... thunder!!"


    The poisonous woman glared at her fearless eyes, muttering the last sentence without a sound, and turned back into the main body.


    Thunderball rolled down from her body and lay still in the dirt.


    The poisonous woman didn''t even realize she was going to die under her own thunder.


    Here, a silence, Sun Wukong grasped the butterfly''s face and looked at everything in front of her. She did not expect that the poisonous woman actually died in this way at the hands of the human master who saved her.


    Sun Wukong walked up, picked up the Thunderball on the ground, sucked one hand at the poison woman''s body, and a needle flew out of her body.


    Sun Wukong held Nedan and put it in front of the butterfly spirit. "This spider wants to eat you. Now you eat her, it''s fair. Here, give it to you. Eating this Nedan is enough to heal your wounds.¡±


    ¡°This, this is too precious, I, I can''t take it.¡±The little butterfly''s mouth spat, and the timidity was very nice.


    ¡°No? Then I''ll throw it away.¡±Sun Wukong said, raising his hand to throw.


    ¡°Alas? Wait, thank you, thank you.¡±Seeing Sun Wukong throw away, the butterfly is welcome immediately. This is Naidan built in 500 years, what a pity to throw away.


    Sun Wukong handed Nedan to the mouth of the butterfly spirit. She saw her mouth slightly open and took a deep breath. Nedan, who was bigger than her head, instantly turned into a magical force that she sucked into the entrance.


    After a moment, there was no movement. Obviously, she was absorbing the enormous demonic power she had just eaten.


    Sun Wukong glanced at her and remembered her. He returned to Linjiabao.


    The next day, Linger and all of them woke up from their sleep. They were already as beautiful as the fairies. Now they look even more spiritually empowered as fairies.


    ¡°This feeling is really awesome!" Lin Yuegru held her sword and brushed and danced a set of Lin family swordsmanship. It was faint and spiritual, such as running clouds and running water. Her face was filled with joy. Now she has confidence to defeat all enemies in the fight.


    ¡°Come on, Brother Wukong, compare it with me.¡±The growth of strength made Miss Lin''s hand a little swollen and itchy.


    ¡°Are you sure?" Sun Wukong looked at Lin Yuegru with a playful face.


    ¡°Er ~" Seeing Sun Wukong''s unfavourable expression, Lin Yuegru was immediately scared. Her father was given a trick in front of Sun Wukong. She still didn''t want to be humiliated. She immediately put her gaze on the butterfly on the table and changed the subject: "Strange, how could there be a butterfly here?Besides, this spiritual power... how can I feel uncomfortable? "


    After such a reminder, Anu immediately looked at the butterfly. After careful sensing, his face instantly became serious: "This is a demon!"


    ¡°Demon?!" Lin Yue''s face changed dramatically. He shouted and pulled out his sword. He could not help but cut it down.


    ¡°etc. ¡±


    The spirit who had been quiet and didn''t talk much immediately grabbed her: "Mom said that people have good people and bad people, and demons have good demons and evil demons. This butterfly fairy is pure in power and contains no impurities. It is a good demon who has never done anything harmful to God, so please don''t hurt her.¡±


    Lin Yue''s expression was embarrassing: "Er ~ okay, just, is the demon really good or bad?My father said that demons are all cannibals, so when they encounter demons, they kill them.¡±


    Linger immediately shook his head: "That''s not right. If the demon has never harmed anyone, we will kill them. How is that different from killing innocents indiscriminately?Mom and Mom said that all things are spiritual. Whether people are demons or not, they are equal. They cannot be seen with colored eyes and must be treated equally.¡±


    Anu immediately glanced at Linger, revealing a kind of worship: "It is indeed after the woman, the boundary is really different from all of us, it is great.¡±


    Sun Wukong reached out and slapped Lin Yue-ru''s head: "I brought this butterfly spirit back, and don''t come around anymore.¡±


    Lin Yuegru covered his head and wondered: "Why did you bring a demon back?"


    ¡°While you were sleeping, I walked around bored, and I saved her from a spider sperm.¡±


    ¡°Is it hurt?I can''t tell! "Lin Yue looked curious.


    After a day and a night, the injuries on the butterfly spirit had long been healed, and now she was only refining the spider spirit''s demonic power for herself.


    ¡°That''s a lot of crap.¡±Sun Wukong slapped her in the head again:" Hurry out and wash up. It''s time for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Why do you always shoot people in the head?If you shoot stupid, you''re responsible.¡±She took Linger and went out with them.


    Only a short time ago, Lin Yuegru ran back with an excited expression: "Brother Wukong!Brother Wukong! Let''s get out of town and get rid of the demons! "


    ¡°What''s wrong with you?"


    ¡°No way!When I was just washing up, I heard that a very powerful fox demon appeared outside Suzhou City, injuring a lot of people. My father has already taken people out of town to catch demons.¡±Lin Yuegru said, the expression on his face became more excited, catching demons, how exciting.


    ¡°Fox Demon?" Sun Wukong asked curiously: "Is there any fox demon outside Suzhou?"


    The snake demon man has been killed by him, and the snake witch has become his pet. Where is this fox demon from?


    With curiosity, Sun Wukong looked out of town and couldn''t help but froze: "Su Hong?How did she get down here?Are you looking for Qinger? "Turn around immediately, very simply said:" Go, go outside the city! "


    ¡°Hee hee, I knew you''d be interested.¡±Lin Yue immediately shouted excitedly:" Anu, Linger, hurry up, we''re going to catch the demon! "


    (ps: New Year, New Weather, Happy New Year!Happy New Year''s Day! ..

 3603 Chapter 93 Goodbye

    Outside Suzhou, the wind and clouds rolled over the sky, and the wind and rain came, killing everyone.


    ¡°Daring demon, dare to come to my Suzhou city to scatter wild and watch the sword!" Lin Tiannan looked at the woman in front and sighed, the Lin family sword method showed extreme, like a sudden wind thunder, very fierce.


    Looking at a woman in red, her gorgeous face was a feminine face, feminine to the extreme, and every move was immersed in her charm.


    The perfect body is even more amazing and gives life a sense of possession.


    The fox demon with this appearance is the only fox demon beside Sun Wukong - Su Hong.


    Su Hong shrugged away from Lin Tiannan''s cracked stone and passed through the sword. Daiyu bragged: "Don''t get too far. I don''t mean anything to you humans. I just came here to find someone.¡±


    Lin Tiannan stood up with his sword: "What explanation do you have for those you injured?"


    ¡°It is they who are cheating on me, I am only a little disciplined.¡±


    A man immediately rebutted viciously: "You and your little blood spit, obviously you use witchcraft to tempt me to wait. I am only bewitched by your witchcraft. Who knows, fox demons are all eating human spirit!"


    ¡°I''m stubborn and still want to argue. Today, Lin Tiannan will do it for the sky!"


    Lin Tiannan drank heavily, and the sword in his hand sounded "bam". He was delighted. The body of the sword was enlarged and the sword was sharply chopped.


    Su Hong''s eyes were bright and starry, but his face was cold: "Xuan told me not to hurt anybody at will, but you were waiting for me, but you were aggressive. That''s not my fault.¡±


    When she saw her eyes flashing, the surrounding scenery was suddenly covered with a layer of pink. At that moment, everyone only noticed that the foreground was changing. He actually reached the abyss of the world. Looking down at the footsteps, he was frightened that his soul was rising.


    ¡°Illusion?!!"


    Lin Tiannan was shocked and hurried to stabilize his mind. He was calm and idle. He shouted: "Give me a break!!"


    As the lord of the South Wulin League, Lin Tiannan''s cultivation was also true. His sword flashed in his hand. He actually cut the illusion in front of him with sword gas, and everyone''s illusion broke suddenly.


    However, just as Lin Tiannan had just broken the illusion realm and returned to God, he heard a soft drink echoing in his ear: "Ofo Tianlai!"


    Hurrah, the sky roared, Lin Tiannan immediately saw a huge white fox formed of demonic power gathered in the sky, the bucket of thick thunder suddenly split down, scared him to rush the sword to the top of the head, semi-circular light shield instantly covered him.


    On that day, thunder broke out of the sky, like a fox, all the clouds within a dozen square meters were forced to dissipate in a moment, disappear without shadow, and the voice was fierce, causing everyone here to live in fear.


    Lin Tiannan sweats down and is shocked by the terrible "thunder of the fox".


    At the same time, he clearly felt that the demonic power used by the demonic fox in front of him actually contained pure spiritual immortality, which was strange.


    Of course, these thoughts are only instantaneous things. At the next moment, the ¡®Royal Fox Thunder¡¯ still stops and splits on Lin Tiannan''s body. Rao is the one who has done his defensive posture and still bleeds out and kneels on one knee.


    But the book "Royal Fox Thunder" he resisted, but he had already been badly hurt.


    ¡°Alliance lord!!"


    Everyone around saw it, and they were shocked. The Lord of the South Wulin League was hit hard by this demonic fox?Is her cultivation so deep?


    Reflecting on Lin Tiannan, it is hard to say at this time. The reason why he was severely injured by a blow is because the wound he was injured before Sun Wukong has not recovered. Now he has received such a powerful blow, and the wound is aggravated. Naturally, he is a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°He was injured and wanted to strengthen his head. He really wanted to die.¡±Su Hongmei''s limitless face was cold. She snorted and waved her hand, but saw the red light diffuse. Everyone here was bewildered by her illusion and fell softly to the ground.


    ¡°If you want me to die, then you must all die!"


    Su Hong''s eyes were filled with killing intentions. The sky was raging with thunder and lightning from time to time, spreading infinite power. As she tried to kill them all, she shouted, but she planned to: "Dad!!"


    Su Hong glanced at him and saw Lin Yue hurrying from afar. His sword trick was as follows: "Swordsmanship!"


    The sword in his hand suddenly flew out of his hand and turned into a glimmer of light that pierced the sky towards Su Hong.


    Then, Su Hong didn''t even bother to look at the flying sword that came through the sky. The whole world was just the figure behind Lin Yue. His face was full of surprises: "Master!"


    She screamed, and stepped forward. She immediately slapped her sword in front of her. The next moment, it was as close as Lin Yue.


    Lin Yue was in shock, but he didn''t have time to do anything yet. However, he saw that Su Hong completely ignored her and flashed directly from her side and jumped into Sun Wukong''s arms.


    ¡°Er ~ what, what''s the situation??" Lin Yuegru immediately looked confused.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Anu. Should you be Brother Wukong''s wife?" Anu looked at Su Hong''s intimate behavior with Sun Wukong and greeted him politely at the same time.


    ¡°Wife?" Su Hong stunned slightly and immediately waved his hand. "No, no, no, I''m just a spiritual favorite beside the master.¡±


    ¡°Spiritual favor?¡±Anu only felt relieved.


    Lin Yue rushed to Lin Tiannan and picked him up from the ground: "Dad, are you all right?"


    However, Lin Tiannan ignored her and looked seriously at Sun Wukong: "This fox demon... is it your favorite?"


    Lin Tiannan''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "Since it''s your favorite, why let her hurt people at will?"


    ¡°What do you mean, I hurt people for no reason?" Su Hong was angry immediately. "Master, don''t listen to his nonsense. It was those people who were so excited that I tried to teach them a lesson. I was so relieved to let them go. I didn''t expect them to beat them up!"


    Sun Wukong glanced at Lin Tiannan with a pale look: "People don''t offend me and I don''t offend. My spiritual favors won''t hurt people for no reason. For the sake of you being Moon like your father, I give you a chance, not to pursue with you.¡±With that, Sun Wukong took Linger and turned away.


    Lin Yueku was angry at Sun Wukong. He couldn''t help but jump. He immediately looked at her father: "Dad, there are good people and bad people, and demons have good demons and evil demons. Why don''t you just listen to what is said and do it willingly? I''m really angry.¡±She hurried after Sun Wukong.


    Lin Tiannan listened, but he looked at the people lying beside him. He kicked them and forcefully endured his anger: "What the hell is going on?If you don''t come honestly, don''t hurt Lin Tiannan! "..

 3604 Chapter 94 Su Mei

    These bastards, even if they deceive him, still use him as a gun, how can Lin Tiannan not be angry.


    ¡°This, this..."


    Looking at Lin Tiannan''s anger, he was so scared that those people immediately did not know what to say; Lin Tiannan looked at it that he didn''t know what was going on, and his face was all blue.


    One of them looked at the situation bad, his eyes turned around, cunning defense: "Allied lord, that is a demon!Can you believe a demon''s words?Can you believe the words of a man with demons?You are the lord of the South Wulin League. If someone misunderstands you with demons, it will damage your prestige and reputation! "


    Lin Tiannan heard the words and his eyebrows frowned slightly immediately.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± One of them said so immediately: "What we said is true.¡±He raised his hand and swore:" If there is deception, the sky will be struck by lightning! "


    ¡°Rumbling ~ ~ ~"


    The sky suddenly burst into a roar, and a thunder fell from the sky, instantly splitting the vowed man into a pile of charcoal.


    ¡°Hiss ~!!"


    Everyone present was frightened by the cold sweat.


    Lin Tiannan was really shocked. He looked at the two remaining people in front of him. He looked blue: "What else do you two have to say?"


    ¡°Alliance, Alliance Lord, what we say is true..."


    A thunderbolt struck again, and the person who spoke instantly turned into coke.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, forgive me! God forgive me!!"


    The rest of the person immediately panicked, kowtowed like garlic, and directly freaked out his guts.


    Two companions were born in front of him and were cut to death alive for lying. Where else could he dare lie? When he told the story, he immediately received strong contempt and condemnation from a group of righteous people.


    At the same time, a thunderbolt struck him again, causing his soul to scatter.


    Everyone around saw him and shouted at him. These brave bastards dared to poison him to death. This time, they must have been punished by God.


    After walking halfway, Su Hong glanced behind him and said to Sun Wukong: "Master..."


    ¡°If you dare to speak to you, you will die.¡±Sun Wukong''s face is vague.


    ¡°Hee hee, you know Master is the best.¡±Su Hong glanced happily and then looked at Linger. She was a little surprised:" After the woman, will she be the daughter of Qing ''er? "


    ¡°Humph ~ Are you still embarrassed to say that?" Sun Wukong slapped Su Hong in a careless manner. "There are so many of you, you can''t even look after a child. Look how I can fix you when I go back.¡±


    Su Hong immediately complained: "This can''t hurt us either. It''s Qinger. She''s too naughty. Besides, it''s none of my business. It''s Zixuan who doesn''t look after her. I take good care of Mei Er.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "How long have you been here?"


    ¡°It''s been two years, I''ve been looking for Qing ''er, I just got some news recently.¡±She glanced at Linger again:" I didn''t expect to find any trace of her daughter. ¡±


    ¡°When did the master come back?"


    ¡°Shortly after returning, I was going to go back to see you after I solved Qinger''s problem.¡±


    Sun Wukong''s voice had just fallen, but he saw a wonderful Laurie appearing in the middle of the road. She seemed to be more than a decade old, but her figure was exaggerated. She was not much worse than Su Hong. She also had a similar appearance. Her hair color was reddish brown and she was charming, but she still carried Laurie''s spirit and purity.


    ¡°Mom, Mom, are you okay?"


    Turns out that this girl is Su Hong''s daughter, Su Mei. Her eyes were wrong before. Su Hong gave Su Mei an advance to avoid losing sight of her during the fight.


    ¡°Are you-- May? So big?" Sun Wukong looked at the girl in front of him. It was very surprising. Su Mei''s current body reminded him of the exaggerated body of Tao Shan Yaya when he was a child. He seemed to be under ten years old, but this body was really exaggerated.


    When Su Mei heard the words, she was curious to gauge the next Sun Wukong. She immediately gladly ran over and threw herself into the arms of Sun Wukong: "Dad.¡±


    ¡°Er ~" Sun Wukong, who had an unexpectedly happy face, suddenly had a frozen expression. This voice Dad called him was a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°Huh?!" Lin Yue was shocked as they heard. Anu''s mouth widened even more.


    ¡°Stupid, don''t call Dad.¡±Su Hong immediately patted Su Mei''s head:" Mom is the spiritual favor of the master, so you are also the spiritual favor of the master. You should call the master just like Mom and Mom. ¡±


    ¡°Oh ~ Master.¡± Su Mei shouted raw.


    Sun Wukong reached out and touched her head, looking at Su Hong: "Mei Er is a little over two years old, right?This is a bit illogical, isn''t it? "


    ¡°Mei Er''s growth characteristics are a bit strange. Her growth is not measured by age, but by the strength and weakness of demonic powers.¡±


    Sun Wukong also thought of the three sisters of Taishan in the family. They will also suddenly change from Lori to Daijun because of the spiritual power. It''s no wonder that Mei Er''s characteristics are so exaggerated as theirs.


    ¡°Well, good, good, good trait.¡±Sun Wukong picked up Su Mei and took a bite.


    Lin Yuegru looked at Su Mei with a surprise: "My mother, she''s only two years old?" She said, looking at herself and at Su Mei: "You say this is only two years old?"


    The voice is filled with incredible envy and envy.


    Anu also looked at Su Mei, and then looked at herself. She suddenly felt a sense of frustration. She actually lost to a two-year-old fox demon, which was too blowing people up.


    Su Hong looked at Sun Wukong and said: "Since the master has already found Qinger''s daughter, he should have found Qinger, too."


    Sun Wukong nodded: "I do already know where Qinger is, but there is one other thing I need to deal with here. We are going to see her in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Hong didn''t ask much. Her master''s decision was absolutely right. She didn''t need to ask about it, just implement it unconditionally.


    As such, Sun Wukong joined Su Hong and Su Mei in the team.


    Meanwhile, when Lin Tiannan returned to Linjiabao, he also apologized to Sun Wukong. Even if Sun Wukong waved his hand, for Lin Tiannan, he really didn''t want to ignore it because of Lin Yuegru.


    Over the next two days, Sun Wukong spent his time teaching Lin Yuegru and Anu. After all, he was about to hold a martial arts match.


    Lin Tiannan was very helpless for his daughter to spend all day with Sun Wukong. After all, for Sun Wukong, he could not beat him, scolded him and scolded him. He could only hope that his daughter would understand something after the match.


    Soon, it was surprising that the time had come to recruit relatives for the tournament and there were actually hundreds of entrants.


    But just to think about it, if Lin Yue is not only beautiful as a flower, Dad is also the leader of the South Wulin League. Who doesn''t want to share a cup of soup?

 3605 Chapter 95 Beginning of Competition

    Clear skies and high sunshine.


    Lin Jiabao, with the scene of the competition, is a lively and extraordinary, countless people look at Lin Yuegru who is standing up on the ring, can be said to be two eyes shining: "Beauty!What a beauty! I''m going to fix this wife! "


    ¡°Good, good, beat her, it''s my old woman!"


    Lin Yuegru glanced at the scene, angry with silver teeth biting, disgusted: "These people - damn!"Let''s see what I can do to you later!


    Even if she is completely unwilling, there is nothing she can do about it. Who told her father that this idea was decided by her father? In ancient times, it was the fate of the parents that was at stake. The children could not control their marriage contract; but if she defeated all the challengers, her father would have nothing to say.


    However, when she saw a teenager in the crowd, Daiyu frowned slightly: "Why is he there?!"


    Lin Yueguo immediately looked in the direction where Sun Wukong is, and his worries were revealed in his eyes. Sun Wukong felt Lin Yueguo''s gaze and could not help but look at the past in her eyes. Some surprises: "Isn''t this the disciple QingShou sent by the Shanxian Immortal Sword?You''re out of solitary confinement so soon? "


    Sun Wukong immediately looked at Liu Jinyuan beside him: "Liu Jinyuan, do you know that man?"


    Liu Jinyuan looked at Sun Wukong and said: "He, he is the object of his uncle''s desire to set up a relationship with his cousin. Shushan Xianjian sent his disciple QingShou, this is a match for relatives. If he participates, he is the last winner.¡±


    Anu was surprised to hear the words: "Beast?"


    ¡°Coughing ~ ~" Liu Jinyuan immediately coughed. The correct color was: "It''s the blue guard, the blue guard.¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you give me that name?" Anu whispered, "Isn''t Shushan forbidden to marry the disciples in the door?How could he still be married? "


    ¡°Nothing is absolutely right. The Shushan Immortal Sword School is not unreasonable. I heard that the Qingshuang Immortal Sword School is also a bit special. As for the specific reason, Xiaosheng is also unaware.¡±


    Sun Wukong nodded: "Is it special? This kid is indeed a bit special. If he goes on stage to compete, the moon will lose.¡±


    Sun Wukong originally wanted Lin Yuegru to defeat a challenger as a response to Lin Tiannan''s intimacy. After all, his daughter was his, and he didn''t do too well.


    The mere appearance of QingShou was a little surprise to his plan. With Lin Yuegru''s strength, he could not win. This way, his liveliness could not be seen. Since it could not be seen, then it was quick to settle. Just as he had important things to do, you could delay.


    At this time, I saw Lin Tiannan walking up to the stage, but it was majestic. Indeed, there was a certain style of the Lord of South Wulin League: "Everyone''s parents believed that Lin Tiannan held a competition today, and everyone was eager to look forward to it. More Lin said less. If anyone could defeat my family, they could enter my Lin family fortress and become my fast son-in-law of Lin Tiannan!"


    ¡°Ok! Ok!!"


    When I stepped down, I shouted goodbye.


    Lin Tianan looked at the scene and didn''t say much nonsense. He went straight to the theme: "Well, then, Mrs. Lin announced that the competition for relatives had officially begun. Who wants to be the first challenger?"


    ¡°Yikes ~"


    Sun Wukong''s figure flashed instantly onto the stage: "I''ll do it.¡±


    Originally, Sun Wukong also intended to watch the drama, but when he saw Qing Shou, he changed his mind and intended not to give others the opportunity to go to the stage.


    ¡°Wow, when did this guy get up?"


    ¡°Transform shadows? Something!"


    ¡°Wow, I wonder who this guy is."


    After Qingguan saw Sun Wukong on stage, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "How is he?" It was this man who caused him to be punished by his brother for two months of confinement. If it weren''t for this, he would still be trapped behind the mountain.


    ¡°Brother Monkey King!" Lin Yue was delighted to see Sun Monkey King first on stage.


    Lin Tiannan wrinkled his eyebrows slightly: "If you are not married, why come to the stage to compete?Isn''t this a mess? "


    Sun Wukong smiled when he heard the words: "If you get married, you can''t come to the stage to compete?Why don''t I find an old lady? "


    ¡°You--!!" Lin Tiannan suddenly got angry, and if he could beat him, he really wanted to kick Sun Wukong out of the stage.


    But Sun Wukong ignored him and looked at Lin Yuegru with a smile. "How about being my little old woman?"


    Lin Yue blushed like a red face, his eyes were a little flashing, and a ''snap¡¯ sounded. He pulled out his sword in his hand: "You just have to win me, don''t worry if you''re small.¡±


    ¡°Wow!!!"


    There was a sudden burst of excitement, one by one, jumping and screaming: "This little old woman is mine!The little old woman is mine!! "


    "..." Lin Tiannan listened, angrily shaking his face and vomiting blood. Her daughter actually joined outsiders to dismantle her platform. Besides, is this something a girl of yours can say?You''re pissing me off, too! Fuck me too!


    Lin Tiannan coughed violently, angrily dumped his sleeve and gave the ring to Lin Yuegru and Sun Wukong.


    Lin Yue converged and became extremely serious and serious: "Brother Wukong, be careful, I won''t be merciful.¡±


    ¡±Sun Wukong looked at Lin Yue with a serious expression and nodded." Come on. "


    At that moment, Lin Yue was as bright as the blue light of the sword in his hand, accompanied by the sword chanting Qing Xiao, and sprung out to Sun Wukong. He seemed to have no mercy, because Lin Yue knew that mercy would defeat him in an instant. Sun Wukong''s strength was clear to her, and she did not need mercy at all.


    She also wants to make every effort, losing the heart orally, willingly.


    ¡°This girl, really?" Sun Wukong saw this. He couldn''t help but smile. He pinched his sword body with two fingers and shook it gently. Lin Yue suddenly took off his hand like a sword in his hand. He instantly spinned out a beautiful sword flower. He was held by Sun Wukong in his opposite hand. His hand was stretched out. The sword feng had already been mounted on her neck, and he was united in victory.


    Lin Yuegru was stunned instantly and suddenly turned his lips away: "Brother Wukong, can''t you let me have a little?This is too humiliating, so many people are watching... "


    Sun Wukong swore back to her: "You are so serious. If I still release water, will I not respect you?"


    Lin Yue was delighted and immediately turned to Lin Tiannan. "Dad, I lost. According to the regulations, I am Brother Wukong''s wife now.¡±


    ¡°You--" Lin Tiannan was immediately angry with a pig''s liver. How could he not see it? His daughter obviously colluded with Sun Wukong.


    And at this very moment, Qing Shou ran out of the crowd: "Wait!Uncle Lin, this competition is very loud. If this is the end of the grass, is it inappropriate? "


    (ps: I''m a little busy at work, I''m free to make up for yesterday''s interruption, sorry!Sorry! When this is done, it is estimated to be rested and compensation will be made.)..

 3606 Chapter 96 Aomori

    ¡°That''s it. That''s it. That''s it."You must be playing too much in this battle.


    ¡°Isn''t that right? This is a joke!"


    ¡°We''ve come thousands of miles to participate in this battle. It''s over before we even get on stage?"


    ¡°Lord Lin, since it''s a match, naturally it''s the final winner holding the beauty back, this is just one game, not counting!"


    Lin Tiannan got out of control and immediately stood up to reassure everyone: "Everybody calm down a bit, calm down a bit!Mrs. Lin set up this competition to recruit relatives. Naturally, she wanted to choose a fast son-in-law to ride the dragon. If anyone can defeat this young man Sun Wukong and finally defend his success, and there is no challenger, who is my fast son-in-law to ride the dragon in Tianan! "


    ¡°I''m coming!"


    As Lin Tiannan''s voice just fell, a guy covered in flesh crossed the ring, hammered his chest with one hand, looked at Sun Wukong, pinched his fist, demonstrative hey hey hey smile: "little white face, can you take the old man''s punch?"


    Sun Wukong ignored him directly.


    Lin Tiannan glanced at him and his face was full of disgust. He was looking for a quick son-in-law of a dragon, not such a fleshy guy. Turning around, it turns out that Sun Wukong still meets the criteria for a quick son-in-law of a dragon in his heart. Then why didn''t he join the family and get married?


    ¡°Let the game begin.¡±


    With such a sentence, Lin Tiannan pulled Lin Yuegru back.


    ¡°Brother Wukong, beat him to death!" Lin Yueku pinched his fist to cheer him up when he passed Sun Wukong.


    ¡°What a hassle.¡± Sun Wukong said and looked at the opponent.


    ¡°to send you back to the west.¡± The guy covered in flesh came like a pile of meat mountain and pushed towards the Monkey King. At that time, he was a village reckless man.


    Sun Wukong raised his foot and kicked him in the face. The latter suddenly flew out, smashed the crowd, and his limbs were soft. HR was unknown.


    ¡°Cut ~ this is it?"


    The crowd suddenly looked contemptuous.


    At this moment, I saw a man with a sword stepping on the head of everyone on the ring, holding his fist and laughing: "Young man is really good martial arts, in the next Ikken autumn, please teach.¡±


    ¡°Yi Jianqiu? It''s a rare name for a dragon cover.¡±Sun Wukong saw a man dressed in a warrior costume, but he also had a bit of a warrior style.


    ¡°Dragon Cover?" Yi Jianqiu looked suspicious and wondered what Sun Wukong meant.


    ¡°Qianqiu Sword - Yijianqiu!" I can''t believe it was him!


    The crowd suddenly shouted. It seems that this Yijianqiu still has a bit of a reputation on the river and lake.


    Sun Wukong: "For the sake of seeing you have a good name, give you a chance to make a sword.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to be careful.¡±Yijianqiu draws a set of sword flowers, when the sword is truly transcendent.


    Lin Tiannan at the back nodded with a smile and could play with such a set of swords. It seems that the base of martial arts is good.


    ¡°Look at me, Chiaki Sword!"


    Yi Jianqiu sighed, the sword in his hand shouted a sword, accompanied by a clear whistle, suddenly turned into a green light to the Sun Wukong rushed out, momentarily.


    ¡°Good sword!" Lin Tiannan immediately exclaimed.


    Then, at the next moment, I saw that Sun Wukong''s fingers had already clamped the body of the sword, a gentle shock, the festival of the long sword was broken, Yijianqiu was a bite of blood ejected, flying out, fell down the stage, HR unknown.


    ¡°Uh ~"


    Lin Tiannan''s expression, who had just sighed, suddenly froze and hurried up to take a cup of tea and drink tea to cover up his embarrassment.


    At the same time, his heart is very helpless. Don''t say that Yijianqiu, even he can''t catch Sun Wukong''s trick. He already knows in his heart that no one can beat Sun Wukong.


    ¡°Wow! Evangelical Autumn lost a trick?"


    ¡°Who is this man? What kind of kung fu is that?Haven''t you heard of this man in the river or lake? "


    Everyone who wanted to try it suddenly played the quit drum. Yijianqiu was also a little famous on the river and lake. They were very clear about how kung fu works. Even if he was stuck by someone else''s trick, they were bored.


    Liu Jinyuan looked at Sun Wukong on the stage and sighed. Because he knew that his cousin was fond of Sun Wukong, he did not choose to come up to the stage to be embarrassed.


    Qing Shou saw that no one had come to the stage for a long time, and his face was full of hesitation. After thinking, he jumped to the ring and bowed to Sun Wukong. "Excellency, we meet again.¡±


    Sun Wukong glanced at QingShou in front of him: "Shushan Immortal Sword School is getting more and more alive.¡±


    QingShou hurriedly explained: "Your Excellency, don''t get me wrong. I only want to practice my sword in Shushan with peace of mind, but I have no intention of marrying a relative. But what is the only son in the family? My father''s life is difficult. I can only try to go to the stage. I can go to the ring. I can also have a replacement with my father. I hope that your servants will show mercy.¡±


    Sun Wukong just attacked, and he saw it. He asked himself, he couldn''t win Sun Wukong. No wonder his eldest brother was so kind to others in Shushan. Indeed, his eldest brother is worthy of the eldest brother and has a foresight.


    What he said before, all he did was have an opportunity to go to the stage, and then he could go home to cross over. Otherwise, he would lose if he didn''t even go to the station, so he wouldn''t be nagged to death by his mother, saying that he deliberately worked and didn''t output.


    Just listening to Lin Tiannan, he was so angry. You didn''t mean it. What kind of kiss did your father mention to me?Looking at Lin Yueru at him, he immediately sighed again. Now the young people are here. Sigh, they all have a difficult scripture at home.


    ¡°Shit, you''re the only one who doesn''t look down on Miss Ben?Miss Ben still doesn''t like you! "Lin Yue Ru listened to Qing Shou, and his chest was even more upset:" Brother Wukong, don''t mention it, beat him hard for me, beat his mother didn''t recognize him. ¡±


    ¡°Let''s get started." Lin Tiannan also said.


    He was also extremely satisfied with this Qingfeng, but after listening to him, his face was full of dissatisfaction. Why can''t you see my daughter?Only my daughter can''t see you.


    ¡°Please!" The cyan appearance instantly became serious.


    Though he was a man, he was facing this man, even his eldest brother, who was extremely solemn, and he dared not have a trace of Todai.


    The voice fell, he immediately retracted, the knife in his hand was quoted, "Yi", the back sword had already been sold out, the sky stood in front of him, six light swords were differentiated to protect his body, the scene looked cool and gorgeous.


    ¡°So, that ''s-- that''s Shushan Swordsmanship?He is actually a disciple of Shushan Immortal Sword?!! "


    Some insightful people in the field immediately shouted, and the tone was full of surprises.


    Shushan Fairy Sword Pie, which is one of the best cultivators, has always been known only for its fame, has not seen its people, has only heard of it, has not seen it, did not expect that today they actually saw the legendary Shushan Fairy Sword Pie disciples, really is not innocent...

 3607 Chapter 97 Ten Thousand Swords

    ¡°Swordsmanship, well made.¡±Sun Wukong nodded as he looked at Qingshu.


    Sword Qi condensed into substance, staggered, powerful and revealed, to a certain degree of fire, can cultivate this boundary at this age, has been very good, it is not too much to call it an extinct genius.


    But in his capacity, this talent is also in reason.


    It seems that his identity has been seen by Shu Shan, otherwise he would not be treated so special.


    ¡°Be careful!" Qing Shou sipped softly, his sword trick was drawn, and dozens of light swords were differentiated around him in an instant.


    QingShou knew that Sun Wukong was not an ordinary warrior, so he dared not have any meaningfulness, directly and unreservedly used his watchdog skills.


    Dodo Light Sword is brilliant and brilliant. Under the guidance of the Qing Dynasty, suddenly it is like a meteor penetrating the sky and flying towards Sun Wukong.


    ¡°Is this Shushan Swordsmanship?Be a good boy! "


    When the audience saw this scene, they started to marvel.


    Shushan Swordsmanship is not only amazing, but also gorgeous. For the visual impact, it is extraordinarily shocking. This is one of the reasons why people want to worship Shushan Immortal Swordsmanship after seeing Shushan Swordsmanship. So powerful and gorgeous swordsmanship, who can''t see the heart?


    ¡°Well, then you try my swordsmanship too.¡±Sun Wukong looked at the light sword that came from the spike, his face was calm, the light in his hand was concentrated, instantly formed a real ancient sword, one sword waved, illusion of countless sword mania, instantly the thousand swords like rain, instantly the attack of blue defense to fall and collapse.


    The crowd was stunned and stunned.


    Lin Tiannan stood up with a tremor in his eyes.


    Blue rules are shocked and stunned, body shakes straight: "Wan, Wan, Wan Sword?!!!"


    I did a sword trick, and you hit me with a sword trick. Isn''t that exaggerating?


    Shushan immortal sword pie''s Wanjian know-how he did not know, he was also fortunate to have seen the master once, at that time was really the weather of the sword, panic like the rain curtain fell down, powerful.


    Although Sun Wukong''s exhibition is not as vast as it was at the time, but he waved his hand naturally, and the sword could be more prosperous, making his scalp numb. If he was hit by it, would he be punctured by a hole as a hedgehog?


    Looking at the ring around you, worn by the cave of the sword, hundreds of scenes of the sword penetrating the ground, blue and unrestrained hands raised, as a surrender letter: "Surrender!I surrender! Please raise your hand!I''m done! "


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. This Qingshu was very timid, but he had never played Lin Yuegru''s idea. Sun Wukong did not beat him.


    The second-hand sword was turned into a light that collapsed, and the scattered sky sword was also instantly disappeared.


    Seeing this, Qing Shou relieved himself. Now, he finally understands why Big Brother is so respectful of this man. This strength is definitely a level with Shushan''s master!


    When Xiao ran to Sun Wukong, his face was warm: "That, senpai, are you using my Sword Mastery of Shushan Immortal Sword?Are you some kind of senior member of my Shushan Fairy Sword School? "


    Sun Wukong glanced at Qingfeng and said lightly: "No, but this is indeed the magic of the sword. I really have a bit of a connection with you Shushan fairy swordsmen.¡±


    QingShoujian Yan, Daxi: "It turns out you are really a senpai!"Shushan Xianjian sent his disciples Qingshu to see his predecessors!


    ¡°All right, don''t start screaming from your predecessors. Do I look so old?" Sun Wukong looked at QingShou with a helpless face. This guy, like Li Qiao Yao, is very sticky. I can only say it to make people lose their temper.


    ¡°Heh heh ~ ~ Of course, brother is young and handsome, no one can beat him. You and Miss Lin are a talented woman!" Qing Shou kissed his ass. When it was really comfortable, he didn''t even feel that he was engaged to Lin Yue.


    However, it is no wonder that he never admitted this marriage contract from the beginning to the end. It was solemnly the elders of the family. Besides, because Lin Yuechu ran away from home, the marriage contract between the two men was not concluded.


    ¡°This guy, he''s a good talker.¡±Originally, Lin Yuegru, who was not well watched by Qing Shu, suddenly looked at him a bit well after listening to Qing Shu''s words.


    On the other hand, Lin Tiannan''s face is very ugly. This kid''s words are really slapping his old face. How could he have liked such a thing? He almost gave him his daughter''s promise. It''s okay. Luckily, he ran away like that. Good run, good run!


    Lin Tiannan stood up immediately and announced the result: "The victory and defeat have been divided, the winner is Sun Wukong.¡±


    He said, "Who else wants to challenge this Monkey King?"


    Everyone in the audience, look at me. I look at you. Nobody dares to go to the stage. Even the disciples of Shushan Fairy Sword are losing. How dare they deceive themselves.


    Besides, Sun Wukong just saw the magic of Wan Jian. Under that powerful sword, they couldn''t resist asking. Such a big man, they couldn''t provoke.


    Lin Tiannan saw that no one had come to power for a long time, and was completely frightened by Sun Wukong''s sword trick. He couldn''t help but sigh. Although he was thoroughly mixed up by Sun Wukong, he could not help but announce the results: "Since no one is challenging, then Lin Xue here announced that the ultimate winner is - Sun Wukong.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Sun Wukong waved at Linger and others and turned away. He didn''t expect this to end so quickly.


    Lin Tiannan looked at Lin Yuegru who had left Sun Wukong with joy. His complexity reminded him of the Sword Mastery performed by Sun Wukong just now. Even he felt the smell of death. His eyes flashed instantly and finally made a decision. Without needing to marry him, he married his wife. Having such a son-in-law seemed not to be a loss. This is the real quick son-in-law of the dragon.


    Everyone in the venue saw that the competition had ended and the bride had become the owner of the famous flowers. They all regretted leaving.


    Lin Tiannan came to the backyard and found Sun Wukong. The attitude was called a close one: "I said, son-in-law, you will see that in two days it will be the Equal Day. Your marriage with Moonlight will be scheduled in two days. How about that?"


    Sun Wukong said that it was an accident to look at Lin Tiannan: "Don''t you agree?Why did you suddenly change your mind? "


    Lin Tiannan immediately grunted: "Who told this unchallenged daughter to bend her elbow? Everyone knows about you all over the world. You are needless and irrelevant. However, from now on, you and Rural''s son must have one to inherit my Lin family''s basic business.¡±..

 3608 Chapter 98 Meet

    Lin Tiannan was also helpless. With his temper, even if he used strong, he would force Sun Wukong into needlessness. Unfortunately, he couldn''t beat anyone else. He had no temper to go anywhere.


    Of course, he is very satisfied with Sun Wukong, which is one of the most important reasons.


    I don''t know why, every time I see Sun Wukong''s temperament, he is inexplicably discouraged by deterrence; otherwise you try someone else, you''ll see if he''ll be so polite.


    After Lin Yuegru heard her father''s words, his face was bright red, but everyone could see the joy on his face.


    This scene made De Anu look upset.


    Sun Wukong looked at Lin Tiannan and said: "We''ll talk about marriage later. Now I have to leave immediately to save people. There can be no delay.¡±


    ¡°Save people?" Lin Tiannan''s face immediately became serious: "Can I use my Fort Lin place?¡±Now that we''re a family, our son-in-law has nothing to do with it.


    ¡°No, I can fix this.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hand.


    Lin Tiannan nodded. He was still very relieved about the strength of Sun Wukong. He was able to defeat him with one move, and his strength was beyond doubt.


    ¡°Dad, I''m going with Brother Wukong.¡±Lin Yue said immediately.


    ¡°Everything must be careful. Anyone who has to listen to Goku cannot be as naughty as before.¡±Lin Tiannan nodded and did not object. He was very reassured about the strength of Sun Wukong, and there was more to protect Lin Yuechu from rubbing safely. Besides, except for Sun Wukong, his spiritual favorite strength is above him. What can he be worried about with such a team?


    ¡°Yay! Excellent!" Lin Yuegru heard the words, delighted, she really didn''t expect that her father actually agreed. If it had been before, she wouldn''t have agreed to kill her father. Sure enough, a powerful husband would have been different.


    ¡°I''m going to pack up the ceremony!" Lin Yue ran away immediately. She knew long ago that Sun Wukong was leaving after the competition, and she was a little anxious to break into the river and lake.


    Lin Tiannan was stunned and looked at Sun Wukong: "My son-in-law is leaving right away.¡±


    Sun Wukong nodded seriously: "Yes, it has been delayed for a few days, can''t be delayed, marriage with Moonrush, wait for me to finish this time, make a decision.¡±


    Lin Tiannan nodded and didn''t have any objections. Anyway, his daughter was with him. Are you afraid that he could run away?


    Sun Wukong turned to Linger and said, "Go pack up, and we''ll leave immediately.¡±


    Linger and the others went back to their rooms to clean up.


    Lin Tiannan got up and was ready to ask his servants to prepare something for delivery, but was stopped by Sun Wukong: "Other things don''t need to be prepared, we will leave the sword, we don''t need it.¡±


    Lin Tiannan heard the words and sat down again.


    Not long ago, when Lin Yuegru and all of them packed up their courtesies and returned to Sun Wukong, Sun Wukong also stood up. After bidding farewell to Lin Tianan, Liu Jinyuan and others, he picked up the Mei Er beside him and read his thoughts. In an instant, he took the flying sword to Linger and others and broke the sky.


    A few hours later, Sun Wukong''s party landed in a mountain forest. Su Mei, who was held by Sun Wukong, looked curiously at the lush jungle in front of her. Her lovely Qiong nose relaxed and she was surprised: "I smell it. It really smells like Qinger sister.¡±


    Lin Yuegru glanced at the exaggerated little fox demon and sniffed. He was curious: "You can smell all this?Aren''t you a fox demon?Can Fox Demon''s nose be so spiritual? "


    Su Hong was proud of his face: "This is also Mei Er''s gifted ability. Not only is she sensitive to smell, but she also has the ability to detect treasures. Within a mile of each other, she can sense it, and this ability will grow with her strength.¡±


    ¡°So powerful?" Lin Yue glanced at Su Mei instantly: "Mei Er, hurry up and see if there are any treasures here."


    Mei Er immediately closed her eyes and pointed to the right hand side: "Over there..."


    ¡°Really?" Lin Yue was immediately excited: "Come on, let''s hurry up and look at it. Mei Er, do you know what it is?"


    Su Mei shook her head: "I can only sense the extraordinary intensity of spirituality over there, and there is a very fragrant smell of medicine. It should be a medicine, but I don''t know what kind of medicine it is.¡±


    ¡°Medicine?" Lin Yue rushed his eyes. This is a good thing. She immediately smelled the smell of adventure. When she thought of something, she was caught by Sun Wukong''s collar: "Okay, we don''t need that kind of thing. Don''t waste time.¡±


    "..." Lin Yueku looked at Sun Wukong''s luxurious expression, and suddenly he was deterred. However, he thought that they were looking for someone this time, so he dismissed his thoughts.


    ¡±At this point, Mei Er''s nose moved again. Daiyu frowned slightly:" There is a smell of blood in the front.


    ¡°Is something wrong with Qinger?" Su Hong immediately looked at Sun Wukong.


    ¡°Go.¡± Sun Wukong was very crisp, speeding up his pace.


    With that, the dark woods gradually became bright, and the sound of fighting immediately reached everyone''s ears. However, a woman in the scene who seemed to be in her thirties had a wonderful way to bloom. She should attack the enemies around her, and the people who surrounded her were all men in black, dressed strangely, unlike the people in Nakahara.


    It''s just that the woman seems to have been hurt and looks a little slow.


    ¡±As soon as Linger saw her, she said anxiously," It''s Aunt Lingyue. Those men are worshippers of the Moon. Brother Wukong, please save Aunt Lingyue.


    ¡°Aunt Lingyue?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but look at the woman in the field. His identity was also recognized by him at a glance: "Lord of Lingyue Palace? Master of the original Zhongling, interesting, did not meet in Xianling Island, did not expect to meet here, and still become a friend of Qing ''er?¡±


    Sun Wukong waved with his hand, and a sword appeared. In a blink of an eye, he turned into a glimmer of light and flew into the field. It was just a blink of an eye, which meant that all the moon worshippers in the field were killed.


    ¡°¡±


    Suddenly the helper shocked the Lord of the Spirit Moon Palace and hurried to see Sun Wukong and others. When he saw Spirit, he rejoiced: "Spirit?"


    Linger ran over immediately to support the Lord of Lingyue Palace. His face was filled with concern: "Aunt Lingyue, are you all right? Where''s Mom?"


    The Lord of the Spirit Moon Palace subconsciously looked at the rudimentary cabin, but saw the door of the cabin squeak open, and a mature beauty appeared at the door with a pathological appearance.


    ¡°Mom, Mom.¡± After Linger saw this person, she ran towards her with tears in her eyes.


    That mature beauty was also a surprise, the fog in her eyes was spreading, as if at this moment, all the grievances she had been suffering had been released, and she also flew out...

 3609 Chapter 99 is so complicated

    ¡°¡±


    Originally, she flipped with joy and wanted to throw herself into her mother''s arms. She watched her fly directly past her, ignoring her, and instead, she threw herself into Sun Wukong''s mother''s arms. The expression on her face suddenly solidified. At this moment, she felt hurt.


    ¡°Dad!!"


    It''s just that Qing ''er shouted out something that made her look stupid, and that swallow''s expression. How did she ever see it in her mother''s face?


    ¡°Alas?!!!"


    Lin Yuegru''s mouth widened as they all did, displaying a consternation expression.


    ¡°Cough cough ~ ~ You''d better call me brother.¡±Sun Wukong is a little uncomfortable being called by Qinger''s father.


    ¡°Why?" Green child looked suspicious.


    She has been smart and full of spirit since childhood. Naturally, she remembers Sun Wukong. She has always regarded Sun Wukong as the role of her father and father. That''s why she called him Sun Wukong.


    ¡°She, she and she are your daughters?" Lin Yuegru looked at Sun Wukong and asked, then looked at Linger: "What about her?"


    At this moment, Lin Yuegru''s mood is very complicated.


    ¡°No.¡± Sun Wukong didn''t know how to explain it: "It''s a bit complicated.¡±


    While Sun Wukong was talking, Qinger noticed Su Hong and Su Mei on the side, and the color of joy appeared on her face: "Aunt Red, you finally came to see me. Where''s Mom? Did she come?"


    Su Hong glanced at her without a smile: "Do you think that place wants to come down?"


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±Qingjie bowed immediately, behaved appropriately, with an apology. There was no memory of that naughty appearance. Su Hong looked stunned for a while. It was only then that he realized that the current Qingjie was no longer a child, but a mature adult.


    Feeling her extremely weak vitality, she was even more saddened and held her in her arms: "Thank you very much.¡±


    The young child heard the words and was as strong as her. The tears of this moment also revolved in her eyes.


    ¡°I didn''t expect you to be an adult.¡±Su Mei looked at the young child in front of her, and his face was complex.


    ¡°Not only that," she said. "This is my daughter, Linger. She''s bigger than you."


    Su Hong heard the words and Daiyu frowned slightly: "No wonder you are so weak now, you really will die!"


    Qinger instantly smiled bitterly: "I didn''t expect this to happen. At that time, after the Bishop and the water beast had lost the battle in that month, I just thought that if I were to give birth to a daughter and deal with them together with me, they should be ten and nine times more stable. But I didn''t expect that, as Linger grew up, I was becoming weaker and weaker. Now, I don''t even need a few spells. Otherwise, with the help of Spirit Moon, I would have fallen into the hands of the Bible Moon Teacher.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "After a woman, she can''t coexist. If the blood continues, one side will grow, and the other side will be depleted, aging and weakening until death. Fortunately, you ate a lot of talented earth treasures in your childhood, and your vitality will be strong, otherwise you will now be dead.¡±


    Sun Wukong said, one hand against the back of the young child, a gentle shock, the young child only felt that there was something in the depths of his soul that was instantly broken, all of which was easy. Together with that weak body was gradually filled with spiritual power. Without a moment, she felt full of spiritual power. The ageing weak body seemed to have been cleared of the curse, full of youth vitality.


    ¡°What is this?!!"


    Qing child suddenly looked incredibly at his change at this time.


    "Linger was also surprised." Mom and Dad, you look... "


    ¡°Weakness has disappeared? My strength has recovered?!!" Qing ''an was surprised at this moment.


    Sun Wukong: "I have cut off the fate of your women after you, and you will not be tired of your fate after you.¡±


    ¡°Awesome!" Qinger was happy like a girl at this time. She jumped and held Sun Wukong again: "Brother Wukong, you must help me teach the Bishop of the Moon. The guy robbed me of my jade tag, so I couldn''t go back. I had to wander around the world and suffered a lot. It was so miserable!"Besides, he made a fool of the world and wanted to be king. It was too bad!


    Sun Wukong: "Don''t worry, I will make Baiyue disappear from this world.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm ~" Qinger nodded even more. She was physically and mentally exhausted. She finally found the support at this time. Her heart was in peace and quiet. This feeling is really good.


    At the same time, when I saw the injured Lord of the Spirit Moon Palace, I immediately felt surprised. After releasing Sun Wukong, I walked to the Lord of the Spirit Moon Palace and introduced him to Sun Wukong. "Brother Wukong, I would like to introduce you. This is my dear friend. Spirit Moon, to help me, even her Mizuki Palace was taught to be destroyed by the month of worship. The sacrifice was too great. You can''t lose her.¡±


    Sun Wukong nodded and waved with his hand. A gentle white light was shining on her body, and the wounds on her body were immediately healed. This surprised the Lord of the Spirit Moon Palace.


    Sun Wukong looked at her and said, "What is your wish?"


    "..." The Lord of the Spirit Moon Palace did not understand why Sun Wukong suddenly asked about her wishes.


    ¡±Qinger immediately shook her in the dark." Come on, Brother Wukong is incredibly powerful, "she said." Whatever you want can be achieved.


    The Lord of the Spirit Moon Palace hesitated and said: "If I may, I would like to rebuild Mizuki Palace.¡±


    Qinger''s expression was serious: "I grew up with Spirit Moon Palace. The original Mizuki Palace is located on Fairy Spirit Island, but it was later taught to destroy by Bai Moon, and then it was occupied by a big demon in the sea. I don''t know what the current Fairy Spirit Island has become.¡±


    Sun Wukong heard that there was also such a tortuous story in it. He looked at Qinger and said, "Are you housed at Mizuki Palace?"


    ¡°Well, if it weren''t for Master''s admission, I wouldn''t even know if I could grow up smoothly. Unfortunately, Master, her old man has passed away.¡±


    Sun Wukong nodded: "I didn''t expect you and Mizuki Palace to have this kind of fate. I''ve already killed the sea monster on Fairy Spirit Island. We can rebuild Mizuki Palace when things are done.¡±


    ¡°The monster has already been killed by you?" Qinger heard the news. "What about the Spirit Pearl?"


    ¡°The Spirit Pearl has already been taken by the sword of the Shushan. When I killed the sea demon, the Spirit Pearl was no longer in his hands.¡±


    ¡°Shushan Sword Saint, it seems that we need to go to Shushan Fairy Sword pie. Only if I have the Spirit Pearl, even if Brother Wukong doesn''t do it, I can deal with the moon and the water beast as well.¡±..

 3610 Chapter 100 Disposition

    After listening to Qing ''er''s words, Anu''s heart shook. Qing ''er''s words were completely different from what she understood. When she went up to Xiaoyi''s question: "Hello, Senpai Qing, my name is Anu. I am not questioning your words. It''s just that the Bishop of Byzang was the great hero of the savior nation who repelled the snake demon and restored the water beast in Nan Da Guo. How did he get to your mouth and become a big villain instead?"


    ¡°The great hero of saving the nation? The snake demon?" Qinger heard the words. Daiyu wrinkled her eyebrows and carefully gauged Anu. "Are you Miao?"


    Anu saw Qinger''s face with discomfort and hurried to clarify: "The Bishop of Baiyue is the high priest of the Black Miao. I am white Miao. We white Miao have no dispute with the world and have no relationship with Baiyue.¡±


    When Qinger heard the words, his expression eased. Youyi sighed: "I didn''t expect to fight me. Then the Bishop of Birthday Moon actually became the great hero of saving the nation, the serpent demon, huh ~ after being a woman, it was my mission to save the heavens and the earth born in the water and fire. I had the intention to stop the ambition of the Birthday Moon Bishop. Why did I end up becoming a serpent demon among other people? It was ridiculous.¡±


    The Lord of the Spirit Moon Palace immediately offered consolation: "It''s not your fault, it''s just that the Bishop of the Moon is too cunning.¡±


    After listening to Qinger''s words, Anu seemed to have heard the secret of heaven, his face became incredibly heavy: "So, the Bishop of the Moon is really a bad guy?"


    Qinger heard the words and fell into memory. "In that year, I traveled with Spiritual Moon in the Nandal Kingdom. I inadvertently saw the Bishop of Bai Moon feeding on water monsters, killing people and hiding the facts. The Bishop of Bai Moon fought with us. It was in that war that my jade medal was lost and robbed by the Bishop of Bai Moon. In order to recover the jade medal and save the Nandal country from danger, I started a special death fight with the Bishop of Bai Moon, but due to excessive power consumption, I recovered the body and became a human snake.¡±


    ¡°The Bishop of Baiyue took the opportunity to say that I was a serpent demon. After the people saw my appearance, they were convinced that they were on the side of Baiyue. I could not take action against the Bishop of Baiyue who was protected by the people. The Bishop of Baiyue summoned the water beast to cause a great flood in Miaojiang, triggered a war between black and white seedlings, and blamed me for the origin of the disaster, which led me to ultimately lose, and only escaped with a wolf..."


    After listening, Anu''s bright eyes stared at the boss, but it was angry to bite his teeth: "The water monster was actually housed by the Bishop of the Moon?Was he the one who caused the flood?How could he do that?He''s the High Priest of Miaojiang! How dare you kill your fellow countrymen! "


    Originally, she thought that Sun Wukong''s people were looking for the Bishop of the Moon, just to take back the jade medal that was stolen. I didn''t expect that behind this, there was still such an amazing secret hidden.


    It was in that great flood that Miaojiang was devastated, and Yoshida was mostly washed away. After that, he fell into a perennial drought, causing food shortage. In order to compete for food, the war between the black and white communities became more intense, and it almost reached an unsettlable level.


    Turns out that all this was actually the work of the Bishop of the Moon. The guy was shameless enough to comfort the people of Nandal and pretend to do good deeds. It was really shameless.


    ¡°Beyond that, the Bishop of Baiyue claimed to be the son of the Witch King, but in fact, he had already taken control of the Witch King and, in the name of the Witch King, was the true ruler of the Nandal Kingdom. When the time came, he would kill the Witch King and replace him.¡±


    ¡°Too bad! Too bad!!" Anu stamped her angry little feet on the ground for a while. She had always regarded the Bishop of Bai Moon as a great hero. I didn''t expect this great hero to be the mastermind behind all this.


    ¡°Doesn''t the Black Miao obey his orders?" Anu''s mood suddenly got bad. Her original wish was to stop the war between the White Miao and the Black Miao. Now, it seems that it''s not that simple. The current Black Miao are not worth her saving. It''s a problem.


    Anu didn''t really believe in Qing ''er''s words, but she believed in Sun Wukong, and Qing ''er and Sun Wukong were partners. Then, for Qing ''er''s words, she could only believe it, and I really didn''t think that the Bishop of Moon actually was the culprit of the self-directed director.


    ¡°That''s not right.¡± Anu suddenly thought of another question: "If he killed the Witch King in secret and replaced him with the prestigious position of the Bishop of the Moon in the Nanjiao Kingdom today, then why hasn''t he done it yet if he wanted to be king?"


    "" This is the palace of the Bishop of Baiyue and his patience, "said the Lord of Spiritual Palace." Before the young children and spiritual children are completely eliminated, he dares not call himself king, afraid of losing everything. Because if he can stop him, there will be only women after him, and only women after him, he can deal with the water beast. ¡±


    Qinger could not help sighing: "Unfortunately, I didn''t have the Spirit Pearl at the time. Otherwise, I would have been able to seal the water beast, and I would not have escaped the great defeat.¡±


    ¡±" Unfortunately, Mother hasn''t come, "Qinger said with regret." Otherwise, after getting the fax from Mother and Mother, the district will worship the moon and the water monster. Why should she be afraid? "


    Indeed, with the talent of Qingjie today, if she gets the fax after the female Xuan, her strength will inevitably grow on the Xuan. Why did she lower the world when she was just a baby? Xuan did not teach her anything, let alone inherit. The Five Spirits spell was written down after she saw Xuan perform it as a child. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even know how to use the Five Spirits Pearl.


    She is practicing Mizuki Palace Magic Law. The growth of Mizuki Palace Magic Law is limited. How can it be compared to what Baiyue learned? Qing ''er can cultivate Mizuki Palace Magic Law to the level of battle with Baiyue and water beast, which is sufficient to explain her talent. If this is a fax after a woman, Baiyue and water beast are really not her opponents.


    Sun Wukong glanced at the dead body, "Okay, this is not the place to talk. Let''s go find the Shushan Swordman. After we get back the Spirit Pearl, we''ll leave for the Southern Dahir.¡±


    Anu smiled and said, "Yes, let''s go to Shushan Fairy Sword Pie.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "No, the Shushan Swordman Holy is not in the Shushan Fairy Sword School. This time we are going to the capital city.¡±


    ¡°Jingcheng?" Anu looked curious: "Jiansheng Senpai is in Jingcheng?"How did Brother Wukong know?"


    Sun Wukong replied with a smile: "When your boundaries reach my level, you will naturally understand. Let''s go, hopefully get to the capital before dark.¡±


    Sun Wukong said, his heart moved, immediately a group of swords flew, with spirits and others rushing up.....

 3611 Chapter 101 The Capital City

    Through the Yunnan Pass Mountain, which was a few days away, but under the sword of Sun Wukong, until the night came, the group arrived in the capital city, landed in the corner of the no-man''s area.


    Running out of the corner, looking at the lights that gradually lit up in front of her, Mei Er''s bright eyes were filled with surprises: "It''s so beautiful!"


    He was about to sneak into the crowd, but Sun Wukong grabbed the rear collar and raised it in his arms: "Don''t run around, let''s find a guest house to stay and wait for something to eat before going out to play.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Mei Er nodded.


    Lin Yuegru volunteered to come forward: "I am familiar with this capital, my cousin''s house lives in the capital. Since they have all come here, what other inn do we live in? Shall we go to my cousin''s house?"


    Sun Wukong: "Don''t bother, just stay at the inn.¡±


    ¡°Well, come with me, I know there''s one of the best inns here.¡±Lin Yuegru said, leading the way in the front, and then started as a guide:" Speaking of the capital city, this is the largest and busiest city, with a population of less than a million, the geographical location is good, there are a lot of business trips, especially at night, with the lights on, the screen, Tsk ~ ~ what I see now is only the tip of the iceberg, when the night falls completely, that is the most beautiful night scenery... "


    Linger''s curiosity: "Moon Ru, do you come here often?"


    Lin Yuegru: "I can''t say it''s a regular, because I live here because of my cousin''s family. I''ve been here with my father a few times before.¡±


    Several people chatted all the way, because Linger they were all beautiful, but caused a lot of shock, causing a lot of people to stop and watch, surprised even, usually rarely see each other, today came several, really amazed.


    Naturally, I attracted my self-styled son: "How many young ladies, I see you are alive, should it be the first time to come to the capital?"


    ¡°Go away, without asking who your aunt is, you dare to come close. Believe me, I''ll beat you up?" Lin Yue immediately frowned cold, his pretty face was brazen, he whipped off the waist skin and shook it to the ground. It was the queen''s fancy, as a big beauty. She had seen so many such scenes before, and naturally knew what kind of ghost idea the other party was hitting.


    The page next to your son met, scared the whole person, quickly pulled up his son, whispered: "Young master, how can this aunt not mess with you, she is the Miss Lin!"


    ¡°Which Miss Lin?"


    ¡°Sangshu... Linjiabao..."


    As soon as he heard the name, the dude snorted a cold breath: "It''s her!"


    Suddenly, a windy expression turned into a festive expression: "I said, who is so beautiful as a fairy? Miss Lin, excuse me, I''ve heard so much about you!"


    ¡°Fuck off!" Lin Yue was as arrogant as Liu Yue''s eyebrow.


    ¡°This is it, this is it, goodbye!" The dude ran away in an instant.


    Sun Wukong smiled at this: "Looks like your reputation is pretty good, so you don''t need me anymore.¡±


    Lin Yue suddenly blushed: "No, I''m usually very gentle.¡±


    Anu immediately flipped a white eye, a strange expression that I believed in you.


    Because of Lin Yuegru''s existence, those with other intentions who were deterred did not dare to approach. Though the Sun Wukong people were stationed and watched by countless people, they were safe along the way, and followed Lin Yuegru to the most luxurious inn in Beijing.


    Under Lin Yuegru''s arrangement, the group was arranged by the shop house to live in the top backyard, which not only has a pleasant view but also seems to be exceptionally quiet and comfortable.


    Anu looked at the cluster of flowers around him and said, "It''s really a capital city. This inn can still be like a private residence. It cost a lot of money, right?"


    Lin Yuegru waved in a generous manner: "It''s no big deal. When I went out this time, my father gave me enough to get tangled up, enough to spend three or five years.¡±


    ¡°It''s good to have money.¡± Anu immediately exclaimed, otherwise Lin Yuegru, she didn''t even know that there was such a place in the inn.


    The backyard Beiyuan is quite large, one in the northeast and one in the northwest. The people of Sun Wukong are living in Xiyuan. They each have one room, and the rooms are redundant.


    The room is even more magnificent, carving dragons, painting phoenixes, mahogany beams, ancient colors, as the white Miao Young Master Anu saw, even admired, not low status of her, really have never lived in such a gorgeous room: "It is really the capital, the degree of prosperity is really enviable, more beautiful than my family.¡±


    Lin Yuegru was excited: "Although Nan Da Guo is also a country, it is in a remote place, how can it compare to our place.¡±


    Anu listened, silently, Nan Da Guo really can''t compare with this place.


    After a short break, Sun Wukong asked everyone to eat a meal in the front liquor house, and the night was completely dark.


    A family of lights lit up one after the other, such as the stars in the night sky, illuminating the entire capital city. In this one, the whole capital city can really be called lighting.


    Looking up at the sky and the sky, the stars filled the sky, and a round of the full moon hung on the sky, adding a few beautiful atmospheres.


    Mei Er jumped into Sun Wukong''s arms: "Master, let''s go out and play.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Sun Wukong brushed his head with a drowning face. Then, at the next moment, he seemed to have a feeling. With a single move, a glittering butterfly appeared in his hand, exuding a pure magic power: "Go ahead, I''ll come later.¡±


    Su Hongdang''s curiosity was as follows: "Has Master conquered a Butterfly Demon?"


    Sun Wukong: "I found it a few days ago. Go play first. I''ll bring her to meet you later.¡±


    Su Hong nodded. She also saw that this butterfly demon seemed to have reached the critical juncture of cultivation. She knew it was inconvenient to interrupt. She immediately took Mei Er and said goodbye to Sun Wukong to enjoy the night view of the capital city.


    When Su Hong and the others left, Sun Wukong also returned to his room. The butterfly in Matsuguchi''s hand was accompanied by dazzling fluorescence. The butterfly was engraved under the wrap of light and floated in the sky. It sparkled brightly, with a hidden fragrance.


    A moment later, the fluorescence suddenly surged. The beautiful butterfly suddenly trembled and began to transform. Eventually, a beautiful and beautiful woman was formed.


    After seeing Sun Wukong for the first time, the woman knelt on her knees: "Cai Yi has seen the son, thank him for his help.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at Caiyi and smelled the scent of flowers coming out of her body. He couldn''t help laughing: "It seems that the demon monkey absorbed very smoothly. Now, you are a big demon who has been practicing for 1,500 years.¡±..

 3612 Chapter 102 Lonely Sword Holy

    Cai Yi lowered his head slightly and looked gratefully and respectfully: "This is all thanks to his son, Hung Fu. If there is no son, there will be no Cai Yi today. If the son does not dislike it, Cai will serve him for life.¡±


    This is also the nature of Cai Yi. In the original book, she was saved by Liu Jinyuan, but she never abandoned and stayed with her. Even if deeply misunderstood, she still had no regrets. Until finally, she abandoned her thousand years of cultivation to save Liu Jinyuan. Her emotions were so deep that she could be said to persevere until death. Sun Wukong was very appreciative.


    ¡°Since you have such a heart, keep it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your grace." Cai Yi suddenly had a happy face.


    Sun Wukong took out Thunderbolt and a scroll and handed it to her: "Since you followed me, you can''t afford to lose it. Although you have been cultivating it for 1,500 years, there is no means of attack. This Thunderbolt and Thunderbolt will be sent to you once you have cultivated several decent Thunderbolt and have the power to protect yourself.¡±


    This 1500 years of cultivation sounds very awesome, but putting it on Caiyi is really not aggressive. After all, she is a butterfly demon, and has no killing power in itself. Thousands of years of cultivation can be cultivated by the spider sperm hanging. Naturally being grammed is a reason, and the other party has Thunderbolt Pearl is also a reason, but the biggest reason is because she herself is weak and has no attack power.


    It''s like playing a game. Rao has hundreds of thousands of blue volumes, but he doesn''t have a decent offensive skill. That''s a wild match.


    And Cai is now in this awkward situation, empty for thousands of years, but useless.


    But if she learns a powerful assault method, combined with 1,500 years of cultivation, the fighting power will become a qualitative leap. After all, the 1,500 years of cultivation is not to say that it is so simple, Rao is only a butterfly demon, and strength cannot be underestimated.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Cai Yi did not refuse, but respectfully accepted. Now she has decided to follow Sun Wukong for life. So what Sun Wukong gave her is still Sun Wukong''s. There is nothing to refuse.


    At this point, a fierce sword light flashed outside the window, leaving hundreds of meters of sword trenches on the marble floor of the street.


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly and looked out the window, ignoring the distance barrier. In front of him, the screen held by Su Hong and others against an elderly man was displayed.


    Caiyi was shocked: "What a strong sword, who is it?!"


    "..." Sun Wukong''s face was slightly dark, his figure flashed and jumped out of the window; the colors were in line with the sight, hurry up.


    On the street, Lin Yuegru suddenly stopped them from going, and yelled at them as evil old men who bite their teeth and cut their teeth: "Is there something wrong with your dead old man?Why are you suddenly attacking us?You call us evil?"You''re the evil one! Your whole family is evil!


    As for the surrounding crowd, it was long gone when it started.


    The old man looks old, but still extraordinary, invisible gives a huge amount of pressure: "Since ancient times, there is no balance between right and evil, you are born human, why should you join with demons?¡±When my husband ran into me today, he thought that he was going to do it for me, so get out of my way before he hurts anyone.


    ¡°What happened to the demon? A demon was born to kill you?You''re such an old man, aren''t you?"Even though Sister Hong and Mei Er are demons, they''ve never harmed anyone before. How can you do this indiscriminately?"


    Then the old man did not move at all and stood firm in his own way: "The demon is the demon, there is no reason to say.¡±Then he saw his figure flashing, instantly circumventing Lin Yuegru, a sword pointing towards Su Hong.


    ¡°Masters of mankind, one by one is really a virtue.¡±Su Hongqiao''s face was brazen. She was not a soft-handed person. She would never soften her hand to anyone who wanted her life. Although the other party was in an amazing state and cultivated horror, she was not afraid at all.


    Just waiting for her to attack, Su Mei suddenly stopped in front of her: "We are not bad people, Grandpa, please let us go.¡±


    The old man''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and looked at Su Mei''s innocent appearance on that day. The fierce sword intentions in his hand were reduced by half, but he still did not take back the action of the stabbing before.


    ¡°You old man, can''t you find death?" Mori''s cold words suddenly rang. Sun Wukong''s figure flashed in front of Su Mei. He grabbed the body of the sword with his own hand, slightly hardened, and clicked. The old man''s sword broke into several sections and fell to the ground.


    ¡°¡±


    The old man''s face suddenly changed dramatically. He just tried to retreat, but saw a wave of Sun Wukong''s cuff robe and a ''boom¡¯. The old man was immediately bombarded by an invisible energy. A sip of blood sprayed along the way, and he fell hundreds of meters away. Another sip of blood sprayed out, his face was pale.


    ¡°Master!"


    ¡°Brother Wukong!"


    Seeing people, Su Mei and they were all delighted.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly and took a step forward. His moments had reached several hundred meters away. He looked at the old man in front of him. His face was cold. The old man''s pupils with terrible atmospheric pressure shrunk and his face was heavy.


    How many teenagers, he once again felt the threat of death for a long time, daring not to be distracted in the slightest, the terrible sword willingly released, around the body formed countless guardian sword, the terrible sword meant to roll, seemingly to pierce the heavens and the earth.


    Meanwhile, the spirit of heaven and earth gathered madly over his head, forming a giant sword and releasing the power of the sword of terror.


    Seeing this situation, Sun Wukong''s face was surprised: "Shushan Immortal Sword School''s rift dome?Are you a lonely swordsman? "


    If you can release such a powerful cleft dome, I''m afraid there will be only a Lonely Sword Holy.


    The sacred face of the lonely sword was heavy, but he looked at Sun Wukong with a persuasive attitude: "His Excellency is so cultivated, he is also a noble man, why should he shelter two monsters?"


    Sun Wukong heard the words, his face was dark again. This lonely sword saint, like the original book, is immortal, makes life boring, he is simply lazy to talk to him. Even if you are a lonely sword saint, dare to attack my family, you must stay here.


    Feeling Sun Wukong''s killing intentions, the Holy Instinct of Lonely Sword took a step back, pinched the sword technique with both hands, and waved it down. In an instant, his huge sword over his head emitted an eye-catching glow, which was to wave it down, and seemed to want to cut this side of heaven and earth.


    ¡°Humph ~"


    Sun Wukong snorted coldly and reached out with one hand. He still pinched the huge light sword that had been cut down with his bare hands. In the eyes of the crowd, he clicked and again crushed the terrible light sword with one hand.


    ¡°You...!!!"


    At this moment, the Holy Heart of the Lonely Sword trembled. He performed the supreme sword technique of Shushan Immortal Sword Piece - the Rift Dome!He was confident that even the strongest man in the world would not dare to take his sword, and Sun Wukong not only took it, but also easily crushed it.


    His constant confidence and arrogance, suddenly, at this moment also crushed, the rest, only shaking...

 3613 Chapter 103: Sword God

    Anu and the others were all in shock at this moment.


    ¡°Shushan Sword Method, is he the elder of Jiansheng?!" Anu shouted in dismay. If it is Jiansheng, how strong must Brother Wukong be?


    That is the Lonely Sword Holy, claiming the strongest in the world (just the people of the river and lake, the Lonely Yu Cloud is really strong, but this mortal, now hiding masters a lot, there are more people stronger than him.), the mighty blow he sent all triggered the vision of heaven and earth. How did Brother Wukong crush it?How could Brother Goku be so good?


    On the contrary, Su Hong''s face deserved it. The old man was really powerful. She could feel it just because of the sword. She was not an opponent, but in front of her master, she really didn''t see enough.


    ¡°In this world, in addition to Master and Uncle, there are such masters!" The lonely sword is shaking, but there is no fear. Instead, it climbs up without a double sword, turning into an invisible wind, cutting all the sores around the ground.


    After a while, the wind surged, the sword gas was horizontal, the surrounding scenes changed, and the sword appeared in the sky. It actually formed the sword path field, united with the heavens and the earth, showing unpredictable power.


    At the same time, the lonely Yu Yun''s body shines brightly. It is with an avatar sword, the sword of man united, the natural forces of heaven and earth surge, gathering the body of the sword, showing huge sword power.


    Su Hong and others were moved at this moment. They did not expect that the old man could release such a terrible sword. This sword, Lung Long Tianwei, made their scalps numb.


    ¡°Is this... the Sword of Heaven? Powerful indeed.¡±


    Sun Wukong looks pale. Although this lonely Yuyun''s character is annoying, it is cultivated that, indeed, in this world, it is also the top few people.


    ¡°Since you use your sword with me, I''ll have fun with you.¡±


    With that, Sun Wukang gathered the light of the sword in his karate, forming a simple and unpretentious long sword. He looked at the horrible sword of the lonely sword that united the earth on that day. The hand holding the sword lifted gently, the brake sword, thousands of sword mania appeared, and the whole heaven was densely covered, and the heaven was full of mighty power, within the deterrent.


    The lonely sword of the incarnation of the Heavenly Sword saw this and sighed loudly: "This is from my Shushan Immortal Sword School - the sword god?!Why would you give me the strongest sword trick of Shushan Immortal Sword Pie?!! "


    Sun Wukong ignored it and waved gently. The sword floated in the sky, turning into a Taoist sword shadow that spurted away towards the lonely clouds, a fiery white light, dazzling.


    Lonely Yu''s cloud face was in a heavy mood for this kind of scattered situation. He dared not take the slightest care of it. The sky sword trembled, and there was no twin swords and magical powers. It was like splitting a sword in the heavens and the earth, blatantly chopping it off. For a while, the sky rose.


    However, when the ''Heavenly Sword¡¯ touched the mantle of the sky sword, the seemingly unparalleled Heavenly Sword was actually pierced by a small sword mantle in an obliterating and decaying posture. In a moment, it was a gorgeous Heavenly Sword, already full of sores and gaps.


    ¡°What a powerful ¡®sword god''!!" The lonely sword in the holy heart was shocking. I can''t believe it. Sun Wukong''s "sword god" power, a randomly differentiated sword, is actually stronger than his¡® sword of heaven ¡¯. This is just incredible. What horrible level of strength has this man reached?Even his master and uncle don''t have the strength, right?


    Looking at the shadow of the sword in the sky, he felt powerless: "Unfortunately, I didn''t expect Yuyun to die here alone!"


    With a sigh of sorrow, the sky sword was overwhelmed with shadows and spikes.


    Just as the lonely sword saint waited for his death, a loud voice echoed in his ear from distance to near:


    The sword came in the wind, and there was alcohol in the heavens and the earth, and I was also mad without alcohol.


    Drink up the river, then swallow the sun and moon, a thousand glasses drunk, only me sword fairy.


    The chic and unrestrained sound echoed, but at the next moment, I saw a huge imaginary figure of a strong man descending from the sky: "Haha ~ ~ ~ Brother, I didn''t expect you to have a difficult time, how can you be less than me, look at me - alcoholic god!!"


    The powerful man''s illusion - the wine god was brilliant in an instant, and the terror really exploded. There was a breaking trend, blocking the sword from the surrounding body. It was still, but this situation only lasted for one second. The wine god also walked behind the "sword of heaven" and was instantly worn by hundreds of swords and caves.


    People were still laughing, suddenly a strange shout, grabbed the lonely sword holy who appeared to be seriously hurt, turned around and ran: "Brother... how did you mess with such a troubled person?My god of wine can''t hold back?Can you slow down the sword? "


    ¡°Oh ~ Sword Fairy? Shouldn''t he be in Suzhou?Why did he come to the capital? "Sun Wukong looked at people, a little surprised, and also a little surprised at the power of the" Sake God "created by Sake Sword Immortal. He is using a cultivation twice as high as the Lonely Universe Cloud, and this Sake God can actually stop the power of the" Sword God "for a second. The power is indeed OK.


    However, it is obvious that this technique is to summon the alcoholic god and attack the enemy with the full body genuine air. After the alcoholic sword fairy performed the alcoholic god, there will be no other means to perform it for a while.


    ¡°Don''t say I cheated on you.¡±Sun Wukong looked at the two brothers who fled under the sword and looked indifferent:" If you can escape under my ¡®sword god¡¯, I will not be held responsible. ¡±


    He said, the fiery white light and whistle through the sky seemed slow, but there was no place to hide in the heavens and the earth. Even less so today.


    Seeing these battles, Lone Swordman couldn''t help but sigh: "Brother, why did you have to go to the water and die with me for nothing?¡±


    Wine Sword Immortal saw this position, but did not escape. The sword could not resist even his wine god. This escape was meaningless: "You old stubborn, call you a demon, now you are kicking the iron plate?Poor Shushan Fairy Sword pie wants dragons without heads ~ ~ "


    In this desperate situation, the two brothers were surprisingly calm at this moment.


    The heavens and the earth seemed silent, and the flood and desert were all on screen. Anu and the others stared at the scattered sword shadow above the blue sky, which would take the lives of two legends.


    But at this moment, all of a sudden, a sword light broke through the sky, and a flying sword with a fiery sword came from a distant disease: "Senpai Goku! Mercy to your men!!"


    Boom! Boom!


    A voice of sword singing and dragon ringing, saw that the sword light suddenly split two, two, four, four, eight, brush ~ at the utmost speed to fly down, insert the lonely sword holy and the wine sword fairy around, form an independent sword domain, form a transparent boundary, protect the two people.


    At the same time, the sword fell, nailed on the transparent boundary, excited out of the road ripple, it didn''t break.....

 3614 Chapter 104 Deceased Persons

    But the boundaries of the sword domain also persisted for only two seconds, and the sound of a ¡®pop¡¯ broke.


    Manchurian sword mantle fell, and his eyes were about to submerge lonely sword holy and liquor sword fairy, but two figures suddenly appeared. Together, he opened his hands and raised them to the sky. A half-moon shield formed instantly. Manchurian sword mantle was radiated on top of this shield, and the two people were immediately connected by vomiting blood.


    A wave of swords rained, the shields broke, and the two had already fallen on their knees and could not afford to be hurt.


    ¡°Master! Master Uncle?!" After seeing the people who saved their two brothers, the Lonely Sword Holy Surprise was also a big surprise, hurriedly struggling to walk past, together with the sword fairy lifted up the two: "Master, Master Uncle, are you all right?"


    And the answer to both of them was an angry drink: "Bastard, how did you fight with Wukong?Get down on your knees and make amends! "


    Lonely swordsman and wine sword fairy stunned. After seeing Sun Wukong''s ¡®sword god¡¯, they guessed that Sun Wukong might have something to do with Shushan fairy sword school, but they didn''t expect it.


    Master is alive, daring not to refuse. Rao is the lonely Yuyun with the sacred name of the sword and the alcoholic sword fairy must also kneel down and apologize.


    ¡°Senpai Wukong, please forgive me for offending you for not being able to discipline you.¡±


    Looking at the lonely sword saint and wine sword fairy on their knees, Anu and the others stared stunnedly. The two people who suddenly appeared seem to be even more remarkable adults.


    Sun Wukong looked at the man in front of him, who was white and old, and the youth beside him. He was somewhat surprised: "Xu Changqing, Jingtian..."


    ¡°Brother Wukong, I haven''t seen you in years. Don''t worry.¡±The seemingly young man barely stood up and bowed.


    He is Jingtian. After all these years, his appearance has not changed. He just looks mature a lot.


    Because what he cultivated was the method of Flipper cultivation, which belonged to the divine realm of pharmacy, had long become immortal, and his age had been set in his youth, and he could not see any old state.


    On the contrary, Xu Changqing looked rather inferior. He already had white hair and his old state has become obvious. He just looked like he had a more secluded master style.


    Without Zixuan''s help, Xu Changqing did not become a fairy, but Cultivation is also the existence of the ceiling in this world.


    Sun Wukong glanced at the Holy Lone Sword and asked Xu Changqing: "Are they your apprentices?"


    Xu Changqing respectfully saluted: "Exactly, there are many sinners who are guilty. I look forward to my predecessor Haihan.¡±


    Jing Tian heard that when his ass pushed Xu Changqing aside, his brother was too serious: "Brother Wukong, look, my nephews and divisions are not bad people. There must be some misunderstanding between you. If you want to scold, please feel free, but don''t kill yourself. Just breathe.¡±


    Lonely Sword Holy and Wine Sword Fairy heard the words, and their hearts were secretly surprised. Who is this man in front of them?Even his uncle was so respectful.


    They clearly know that the strength of their teacher and uncle is still above their master. He has become a fairy. Even so, the person opposite him is so. With this in mind, it is not unjust to lose to such existence.


    Jingtian glanced at the Lonely Sword Saint and the Wine Sword Fairy. He gave each of them a quick look in his head: "What are you two so stunned about? Why don''t you apologize?¡±


    The Lonely Sword Saint and the Sake Sword Immortal quickly lowered their heads: "How rude are the younger generations, please forgive them for their sins.¡±


    Sun Wukong snorted immediately: "For the sake of both of you, I will spare them this time.¡±He didn''t expect that these two would actually be Xu Changqing''s apprentices. It seems that his appearance has really changed a lot.


    Jing Tian heard the words, immediately hey hey smile: "I knew your brother-in-law''s heart was wide and you wouldn''t know these juniors as well. So, what''s going on with my sister? Have you given me a niece or something?Mm-hmm ~ "he said, choosing two eyebrows.


    ¡°Fuck off!" Sun Wukong kicked Jingtian''s ass with an unhappy foot. The latter immediately sighed and fell to the ground. It seems that the injury was not serious. After all, it had already been injured before.


    However, Jingtian smiled hey, and didn''t care. Seeing that Sun Wukong wasn''t really angry anymore, that''s all. If he wasn''t angry, it wouldn''t be a problem to get a few more feet.


    Sun Wukong looked at Jingtian: "I heard you two are already hiding, why are you here?"


    Sun Wukong didn''t say it was okay. This said, Jingtian immediately poured water: "Isn''t this forced? Brother Wukong, you have no idea. That heavy building is simply not human. Since I became a fairy, he came to me every three to five years to fight. I can''t even sleep well!"


    ¡°I''m Jingtian, not Flipper!I don''t like fighting!I''ve changed countless hidden places to hide from him, but he finds me every time. It''s too bad!Please, Brother Monkey King, go and clean him up!In this way, I want to commit suicide and give birth! "


    Sun Wukong: "Your final battle should be divided between victory and defeat, right?Why is he still bothering you?Did you win or did he win? "


    ¡°Without using my powers, it was I who won, but the guy said that he didn''t have enough fun and wanted to fight with me during the heyday. Later, when he found out that I had become a fairy, he was even more energetic. If anything happened, he came to me to fight. I was really worried about him!"


    ¡°Sung Xian?!!" Anu and the others glared at Jingtian''s words, and this man was actually a cactus?Brother Goku knows cactus?And this cactus is so polite to him?Is Brother Goku also a cactus?


    Sun Wukong waved indifferently: "I don''t care about you and him.¡±


    ¡°No, Brother Monkey King.¡±Jingtian immediately looked at Sun Wukong pitifully:" I was really worried by him. Besides, he has won me more than once. So has his war with you been established?Otherwise I''ll tell him, you go and fix him well, the kind that won''t recover for hundreds of years. ¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of years?" Sun Wukong looked at Jingtian and said, "Should I be so cruel?"


    ¡°Cough cough ~ ~ I just want to clear up a few more years.¡±Jingtian''s grievances are now:" It''s all because of him. I''m still alone now. The rest of my time is spent avoiding him and fighting. ¡±


    Sun Wukong listened so much, this scenic heaven is really tragic.


    However, with the personality of heavy buildings, even if he truly wins and loses with the scenic talent of peak strength, he will probably go to war with him from time to time.


    It seems that Jingtian''s only way to escape the heavy building is to put in a baby, otherwise, he won''t be able to get rid of this good friend...

 3615 Chapter 105 Preaching

    Sun Wukong looked at Jingtian: "I don''t want to ask about you and the heavy building, but if you really want to hide from him, it is a solution.¡±


    Jingtian immediately looked depressed: "Brother Wukong, you are my brother-in-law, you really want me to die?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Jingtian and Xu Changqing and said: "By the way, why are you two together?Is it hidden in the same place? "


    Xu Changqing quickly clarified: "No, although my master and brother are both hiding in the New Fairy Realm, but they live in different places. This time out, Jingtian dragged me along. I don''t want to participate in his affairs with the heavy building.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you''re not being sacrificial.You said you''d deal with him together? "


    Xu Changqing instantly shook his head: "It''s still hard for you to pull it up. I already said that even if my two brothers join forces, it can''t be the opponent of the heavy building. Except for that, you can restore the identity of Feipong.¡±


    Jingtian immediately looked curious and said: "Speaking of restoring my identity, I don''t know what really happened in the divine world. I was completely separated from everyone. After I became a fairy, I couldn''t fly up the divine world; even the heavy building couldn''t enter and exit the divine world. Brother Goku, do you know what happened in the divine world?"


    ¡°What else? The Emperor is dead. Naturally, it''s completely closed.¡±Of course, Sun Wukong will not say this phrase, which is also why Xuan and her children did not find her in time after the lower boundary.


    If the divine world is not closed, if the demonic world knows that the Emperor is dead, and Flipper has been devalued to everyone, then the demonic race has come out at all costs, but it is really going to be a wild battle of the devil.


    Anu and the others were stunned. What is all this talking about? Immortal, the divine world is out. Brother Wukong, what are they really like?


    Sun Wukong: "Since it''s closed, naturally I don''t want to interfere in the outside world. What''s strange about it?¡±With that, Sun Wukong looked at the Lonely Sword Holy again:" By the way, is the Spirit Pearl at your place? "


    ¡°Yes, but this Spirit Pearl..."


    ¡°What nonsense.¡± Jingtian kicked the Lonely Sword Saint''s foot in disgrace: "Take it out, it is the original owner.¡±


    The Holy Word of the Lonely Sword immediately struck me: "Don''t you dare to hesitate to take out the Spirit Pearl and hand it back to Sun Wukong:" It turns out that my predecessor was to kill the evil Sword Fairy, save the world''s life, save me from the great hero of the Shushan Fairy Sword School, before there were so many sins, I hope that my predecessor Haihan will forgive me. ¡±


    Sun Wukong picked up the Spirit Pearl and ignored him.


    Jingtian saw this and hurried out: "Brother Wukong, this is rare, why don''t you go have a drink?"


    Sun Wukong nodded: "Let''s go.¡±She said to Lin Yue as if they were saying: ''Go on playing, I''ll go talk to them about old times.¡±


    Jingtian was a pleasant surprise: "Hahaha ~ Finally, you can drink the wine Brother Wukong has provided.¡±


    Looking at the backdrop of Sun Wukong''s departure, Lin Yuegu was curious: "I didn''t expect that there were even fairies in the Shushan Immortal Sword School. It is truly one of the best cultivators in the immortal world!"


    Su Hong was also surprised: "I didn''t expect that in just a few decades, Jingtian had been cultivated into a fairy. The talent of humans is indeed enviable.¡±


    Anu looked curiously at Su Hong: "Sister Hong, listen to what I just said. Brother Wukong is the one who eliminated the Cholera Shushan Sword Fairy?"


    Su Hong heard the words and smiled. At the same time, a strong worship appeared on his face: "Exactly, that evil sword fairy was cultivated to be true. Even the devil respected the building in the world. Fortunately, there was a master at the time. Otherwise, I really don''t know what the world would really be like.¡±


    ¡°Demon Respect Building?" Lin Yuegru was also interested: "Is that what the fairy said about the heavy building?"


    ¡°Yes, the Devil respects the building, the whole world of God, and only God can fight Flipper and the Emperor, and the cactus you said before, his name is Jingtian, and it is God who reincarnates Flipper..."


    They immediately surrounded Su Hong, listened patiently to the story, and from time to time made surprise sounds. If the parties did not tell, they would never know this kind of secret.


    On Sun Wukong''s side, too, they drank and chatted together in the same scenic day, until late at night, before they dispersed.


    After Sun Wukong left, there were only four people left in the room: Jingtian, Xu Changqing, Solitude Yuyun, and Jiujianxian.


    Xu Changqing and Jingtian sat on the bench and looked at the lonely Yuyun and Jingxian in front of them. Xu Changqing seriously asked: "Come on, what is going on?"


    Lonely Yuyun dared not conceal anything, almost utterly.


    After Jingtian listened, he immediately vomited: "Brother, look, I told you before, I destroyed all the emotional and ruthless cultivation doors in the door pie, you are not listening, now I am looking at your two apprentices, what has cultivation become?"


    Xu Changqing''s face was unchanged: "The path of cultivation has its fate, and its existence makes sense. How can one blame the mind for it?¡±


    Jing Tian glanced at Xu Changqing and did not want to distort him. Immediately looking at Solitude Yuyun, he said: "Old boy, you are talented and intelligent, and your enlightenment is extremely high. Unfortunately, your thoughts are too extreme, ruthless, and not meant to be ruthless; and demons are not all bad demons. You should know that there are no compassionate people in the world, and all deeply affectionate demons, people or demons are the creatures of this world. They all have fathers and mothers, and are born equal. If you kill demons, how is it different from those bad demons that you eat when you see them?I know what you''re going through makes you somehow ambiguous about demons, but instead of living to the end, you become the kind of person you''ve always hated. ¡±


    Lonely Yu Yun heard the words, his heart trembled, such as Daiyu poured into the ceiling. After being stunned half a sound, an invisible sword came out of his body. At this moment, his cultivation climbed a section, enlightened!Immediately kneeling on his knees, he bowed to Thanksgiving: "Uncle Xie opened the blessing, the nephew knew it was wrong.¡±


    Xu Changqing nodded with great satisfaction: "From ruthlessness to compassion, it seems that you really understand.¡±


    Jingtian was also satisfied with his nod: "You are an apprentice. You have a good sense of enlightenment. If you can hear it, it doesn''t look like you''re hopeless. But your courage is quite great. You dare to spoil Brother Wukong''s spirit. Fortunately, you haven''t released your intention to kill, just want to catch him. Otherwise, my brother-in-law''s face won''t work.¡±


    Lonely Yuyun lowered his head and asked: "Uncle, Sun Wukong, is he also a fairy?"


    ¡°Immortal? You underestimate him too much. Immortal gods aren''t good enough for him to slap. This time it''s just right for us, or both of you will lose your souls.¡±


    (ps: We''ve been in a rush lately, and we don''t have time code words during the day, so updates are mostly in the evening.)..

 3616 Chapter 103: Sword God

    Anu and the others were all in shock at this moment.


    ¡°Shushan Sword Method, is he the elder of Jiansheng?!" Anu shouted in dismay. If it is Jiansheng, how strong must Brother Wukong be?


    That is the Lonely Sword Holy, claiming the strongest in the world (just the people of the river and lake, the Lonely Yu Cloud is really strong, but this mortal, now hiding masters a lot, there are more people stronger than him.), the mighty blow he sent all triggered the vision of heaven and earth. How did Brother Wukong crush it?How could Brother Goku be so good?


    On the contrary, Su Hong''s face deserved it. The old man was really powerful. She could feel it just because of the sword. She was not an opponent, but in front of her master, she really didn''t see enough.


    ¡°In this world, in addition to Master and Uncle, there are such masters!" The lonely sword is shaking, but there is no fear. Instead, it climbs up without a double sword, turning into an invisible wind, cutting all the sores around the ground.


    After a while, the wind surged, the sword gas was horizontal, the surrounding scenes changed, and the sword appeared in the sky. It actually formed the sword path field, united with the heavens and the earth, showing unpredictable power.


    At the same time, the lonely Yu Yun''s body shines brightly. It is with an avatar sword, the sword of man united, the natural forces of heaven and earth surge, gathering the body of the sword, showing huge sword power.


    Su Hong and others were moved at this moment. They did not expect that the old man could release such a terrible sword. This sword, Lung Long Tianwei, made their scalps numb.


    ¡°Is this... the Sword of Heaven? Powerful indeed.¡±


    Sun Wukong looks pale. Although this lonely Yuyun''s character is annoying, it is cultivated that, indeed, in this world, it is also the top few people.


    ¡°Since you use your sword with me, I''ll have fun with you.¡±


    With that, Sun Wukang gathered the light of the sword in his karate, forming a simple and unpretentious long sword. He looked at the horrible sword of the lonely sword that united the earth on that day. The hand holding the sword lifted gently, the brake sword, thousands of sword mania appeared, and the whole heaven was densely covered, and the heaven was full of mighty power, within the deterrent.


    The lonely sword of the incarnation of the Heavenly Sword saw this and sighed loudly: "This is from my Shushan Immortal Sword School - the sword god?!Why would you give me the strongest sword trick of Shushan Immortal Sword Pie?!! "


    Sun Wukong ignored it and waved gently. The sword floated in the sky, turning into a Taoist sword shadow that spurted away towards the lonely clouds, a fiery white light, dazzling.


    Lonely Yu''s cloud face was in a heavy mood for this kind of scattered situation. He dared not take the slightest care of it. The sky sword trembled, and there was no twin swords and magical powers. It was like splitting a sword in the heavens and the earth, blatantly chopping it off. For a while, the sky rose.


    However, when the ''Heavenly Sword¡¯ touched the mantle of the sky sword, the seemingly unparalleled Heavenly Sword was actually pierced by a small sword mantle in an obliterating and decaying posture. In a moment, it was a gorgeous Heavenly Sword, already full of sores and gaps.


    ¡°What a powerful ¡®sword god''!!" The lonely sword in the holy heart was shocking. I can''t believe it. Sun Wukong''s "sword god" power, a randomly differentiated sword, is actually stronger than his¡® sword of heaven ¡¯. This is just incredible. What horrible level of strength has this man reached?Even his master and uncle don''t have the strength, right?


    Looking at the shadow of the sword in the sky, he felt powerless: "Unfortunately, I didn''t expect Yuyun to die here alone!"


    With a sigh of sorrow, the sky sword was overwhelmed with shadows and spikes.


    Just as the lonely sword saint waited for his death, a loud voice echoed in his ear from distance to near:


    The sword came in the wind, and there was alcohol in the heavens and the earth, and I was also mad without alcohol.


    Drink up the river, then swallow the sun and moon, a thousand glasses drunk, only me sword fairy.


    The chic and unrestrained sound echoed, but at the next moment, I saw a huge imaginary figure of a strong man descending from the sky: "Haha ~ ~ ~ Brother, I didn''t expect you to have a difficult time, how can you be less than me, look at me - alcoholic god!!"


    The powerful man''s illusion - the wine god was brilliant in an instant, and the terror really exploded. There was a breaking trend, blocking the sword from the surrounding body. It was still, but this situation only lasted for one second. The wine god also walked behind the "sword of heaven" and was instantly worn by hundreds of swords and caves.


    People were still laughing, suddenly a strange shout, grabbed the lonely sword holy who appeared to be seriously hurt, turned around and ran: "Brother... how did you mess with such a troubled person?My god of wine can''t hold back?Can you slow down the sword? "


    ¡°Oh ~ Sword Fairy? Shouldn''t he be in Suzhou?Why did he come to the capital? "Sun Wukong looked at people, a little surprised, and also a little surprised at the power of the" Sake God "created by Sake Sword Immortal. He is using a cultivation twice as high as the Lonely Universe Cloud, and this Sake God can actually stop the power of the" Sword God "for a second. The power is indeed OK.


    However, it is obvious that this technique is to summon the alcoholic god and attack the enemy with the full body genuine air. After the alcoholic sword fairy performed the alcoholic god, there will be no other means to perform it for a while.


    ¡°Don''t say I cheated on you.¡±Sun Wukong looked at the two brothers who fled under the sword and looked indifferent:" If you can escape under my ¡®sword god¡¯, I will not be held responsible. ¡±


    He said, the fiery white light and whistle through the sky seemed slow, but there was no place to hide in the heavens and the earth. Even less so today.


    Seeing these battles, Lone Swordman couldn''t help but sigh: "Brother, why did you have to go to the water and die with me for nothing?¡±


    Wine Sword Immortal saw this position, but did not escape. The sword could not resist even his wine god. This escape was meaningless: "You old stubborn, call you a demon, now you are kicking the iron plate?Poor Shushan Fairy Sword pie wants dragons without heads ~ ~ "


    In this desperate situation, the two brothers were surprisingly calm at this moment.


    The heavens and the earth seemed silent, and the flood and desert were all on screen. Anu and the others stared at the scattered sword shadow above the blue sky, which would take the lives of two legends.


    But at this moment, all of a sudden, a sword light broke through the sky, and a flying sword with a fiery sword came from a distant disease: "Senpai Goku! Mercy to your men!!"


    Boom! Boom!


    A voice of sword singing and dragon ringing, saw that the sword light suddenly split two, two, four, four, eight, brush ~ at the utmost speed to fly down, insert the lonely sword holy and the wine sword fairy around, form an independent sword domain, form a transparent boundary, protect the two people.


    At the same time, the sword fell, nailed on the transparent boundary, excited out of the road ripple, it didn''t break.....

 3617 Chapter 104 Deceased Persons

    But the boundaries of the sword domain also persisted for only two seconds, and the sound of a ¡®pop¡¯ broke.


    Manchurian sword mantle fell, and his eyes were about to submerge lonely sword holy and liquor sword fairy, but two figures suddenly appeared. Together, he opened his hands and raised them to the sky. A half-moon shield formed instantly. Manchurian sword mantle was radiated on top of this shield, and the two people were immediately connected by vomiting blood.


    A wave of swords rained, the shields broke, and the two had already fallen on their knees and could not afford to be hurt.


    ¡°Master! Master Uncle?!" After seeing the people who saved their two brothers, the Lonely Sword Holy Surprise was also a big surprise, hurriedly struggling to walk past, together with the sword fairy lifted up the two: "Master, Master Uncle, are you all right?"


    And the answer to both of them was an angry drink: "Bastard, how did you fight with Wukong?Get down on your knees and make amends! "


    Lonely swordsman and wine sword fairy stunned. After seeing Sun Wukong''s ¡®sword god¡¯, they guessed that Sun Wukong might have something to do with Shushan fairy sword school, but they didn''t expect it.


    Master is alive, daring not to refuse. Rao is the lonely Yuyun with the sacred name of the sword and the alcoholic sword fairy must also kneel down and apologize.


    ¡°Senpai Wukong, please forgive me for offending you for not being able to discipline you.¡±


    Looking at the lonely sword saint and wine sword fairy on their knees, Anu and the others stared stunnedly. The two people who suddenly appeared seem to be even more remarkable adults.


    Sun Wukong looked at the man in front of him, who was white and old, and the youth beside him. He was somewhat surprised: "Xu Changqing, Jingtian..."


    ¡°Brother Wukong, I haven''t seen you in years. Don''t worry.¡±The seemingly young man barely stood up and bowed.


    He is Jingtian. After all these years, his appearance has not changed. He just looks mature a lot.


    Because what he cultivated was the method of Flipper cultivation, which belonged to the divine realm of pharmacy, had long become immortal, and his age had been set in his youth, and he could not see any old state.


    On the contrary, Xu Changqing looked rather inferior. He already had white hair and his old state has become obvious. He just looked like he had a more secluded master style.


    Without Zixuan''s help, Xu Changqing did not become a fairy, but Cultivation is also the existence of the ceiling in this world.


    Sun Wukong glanced at the Holy Lone Sword and asked Xu Changqing: "Are they your apprentices?"


    Xu Changqing respectfully saluted: "Exactly, there are many sinners who are guilty. I look forward to my predecessor Haihan.¡±


    Jing Tian heard that when his ass pushed Xu Changqing aside, his brother was too serious: "Brother Wukong, look, my nephews and divisions are not bad people. There must be some misunderstanding between you. If you want to scold, please feel free, but don''t kill yourself. Just breathe.¡±


    Lonely Sword Holy and Wine Sword Fairy heard the words, and their hearts were secretly surprised. Who is this man in front of them?Even his uncle was so respectful.


    They clearly know that the strength of their teacher and uncle is still above their master. He has become a fairy. Even so, the person opposite him is so. With this in mind, it is not unjust to lose to such existence.


    Jingtian glanced at the Lonely Sword Saint and the Wine Sword Fairy. He gave each of them a quick look in his head: "What are you two so stunned about? Why don''t you apologize?¡±


    The Lonely Sword Saint and the Sake Sword Immortal quickly lowered their heads: "How rude are the younger generations, please forgive them for their sins.¡±


    Sun Wukong snorted immediately: "For the sake of both of you, I will spare them this time.¡±He didn''t expect that these two would actually be Xu Changqing''s apprentices. It seems that his appearance has really changed a lot.


    Jing Tian heard the words, immediately hey hey smile: "I knew your brother-in-law''s heart was wide and you wouldn''t know these juniors as well. So, what''s going on with my sister? Have you given me a niece or something?Mm-hmm ~ "he said, choosing two eyebrows.


    ¡°Fuck off!" Sun Wukong kicked Jingtian''s ass with an unhappy foot. The latter immediately sighed and fell to the ground. It seems that the injury was not serious. After all, it had already been injured before.


    However, Jingtian smiled hey, and didn''t care. Seeing that Sun Wukong wasn''t really angry anymore, that''s all. If he wasn''t angry, it wouldn''t be a problem to get a few more feet.


    Sun Wukong looked at Jingtian: "I heard you two are already hiding, why are you here?"


    Sun Wukong didn''t say it was okay. This said, Jingtian immediately poured water: "Isn''t this forced? Brother Wukong, you have no idea. That heavy building is simply not human. Since I became a fairy, he came to me every three to five years to fight. I can''t even sleep well!"


    ¡°I''m Jingtian, not Flipper!I don''t like fighting!I''ve changed countless hidden places to hide from him, but he finds me every time. It''s too bad!Please, Brother Monkey King, go and clean him up!In this way, I want to commit suicide and give birth! "


    Sun Wukong: "Your final battle should be divided between victory and defeat, right?Why is he still bothering you?Did you win or did he win? "


    ¡°Without using my powers, it was I who won, but the guy said that he didn''t have enough fun and wanted to fight with me during the heyday. Later, when he found out that I had become a fairy, he was even more energetic. If anything happened, he came to me to fight. I was really worried about him!"


    ¡°Sung Xian?!!" Anu and the others glared at Jingtian''s words, and this man was actually a cactus?Brother Goku knows cactus?And this cactus is so polite to him?Is Brother Goku also a cactus?


    Sun Wukong waved indifferently: "I don''t care about you and him.¡±


    ¡°No, Brother Monkey King.¡±Jingtian immediately looked at Sun Wukong pitifully:" I was really worried by him. Besides, he has won me more than once. So has his war with you been established?Otherwise I''ll tell him, you go and fix him well, the kind that won''t recover for hundreds of years. ¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of years?" Sun Wukong looked at Jingtian and said, "Should I be so cruel?"


    ¡°Cough cough ~ ~ I just want to clear up a few more years.¡±Jingtian''s grievances are now:" It''s all because of him. I''m still alone now. The rest of my time is spent avoiding him and fighting. ¡±


    Sun Wukong listened so much, this scenic heaven is really tragic.


    However, with the personality of heavy buildings, even if he truly wins and loses with the scenic talent of peak strength, he will probably go to war with him from time to time.


    It seems that Jingtian''s only way to escape the heavy building is to put in a baby, otherwise, he won''t be able to get rid of this good friend...

 3618 Chapter 105 Preaching

    Sun Wukong looked at Jingtian: "I don''t want to ask about you and the heavy building, but if you really want to hide from him, it is a solution.¡±


    Jingtian immediately looked depressed: "Brother Wukong, you are my brother-in-law, you really want me to die?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Jingtian and Xu Changqing and said: "By the way, why are you two together?Is it hidden in the same place? "


    Xu Changqing quickly clarified: "No, although my master and brother are both hiding in the New Fairy Realm, but they live in different places. This time out, Jingtian dragged me along. I don''t want to participate in his affairs with the heavy building.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you''re not being sacrificial.You said you''d deal with him together? "


    Xu Changqing instantly shook his head: "It''s still hard for you to pull it up. I already said that even if my two brothers join forces, it can''t be the opponent of the heavy building. Except for that, you can restore the identity of Feipong.¡±


    Jingtian immediately looked curious and said: "Speaking of restoring my identity, I don''t know what really happened in the divine world. I was completely separated from everyone. After I became a fairy, I couldn''t fly up the divine world; even the heavy building couldn''t enter and exit the divine world. Brother Goku, do you know what happened in the divine world?"


    ¡°What else? The Emperor is dead. Naturally, it''s completely closed.¡±Of course, Sun Wukong will not say this phrase, which is also why Xuan and her children did not find her in time after the lower boundary.


    If the divine world is not closed, if the demonic world knows that the Emperor is dead, and Flipper has been devalued to everyone, then the demonic race has come out at all costs, but it is really going to be a wild battle of the devil.


    Anu and the others were stunned. What is all this talking about? Immortal, the divine world is out. Brother Wukong, what are they really like?


    Sun Wukong: "Since it''s closed, naturally I don''t want to interfere in the outside world. What''s strange about it?¡±With that, Sun Wukong looked at the Lonely Sword Holy again:" By the way, is the Spirit Pearl at your place? "


    ¡°Yes, but this Spirit Pearl..."


    ¡°What nonsense.¡± Jingtian kicked the Lonely Sword Saint''s foot in disgrace: "Take it out, it is the original owner.¡±


    The Holy Word of the Lonely Sword immediately struck me: "Don''t you dare to hesitate to take out the Spirit Pearl and hand it back to Sun Wukong:" It turns out that my predecessor was to kill the evil Sword Fairy, save the world''s life, save me from the great hero of the Shushan Fairy Sword School, before there were so many sins, I hope that my predecessor Haihan will forgive me. ¡±


    Sun Wukong picked up the Spirit Pearl and ignored him.


    Jingtian saw this and hurried out: "Brother Wukong, this is rare, why don''t you go have a drink?"


    Sun Wukong nodded: "Let''s go.¡±She said to Lin Yue as if they were saying: ''Go on playing, I''ll go talk to them about old times.¡±


    Jingtian was a pleasant surprise: "Hahaha ~ Finally, you can drink the wine Brother Wukong has provided.¡±


    Looking at the backdrop of Sun Wukong''s departure, Lin Yuegu was curious: "I didn''t expect that there were even fairies in the Shushan Immortal Sword School. It is truly one of the best cultivators in the immortal world!"


    Su Hong was also surprised: "I didn''t expect that in just a few decades, Jingtian had been cultivated into a fairy. The talent of humans is indeed enviable.¡±


    Anu looked curiously at Su Hong: "Sister Hong, listen to what I just said. Brother Wukong is the one who eliminated the Cholera Shushan Sword Fairy?"


    Su Hong heard the words and smiled. At the same time, a strong worship appeared on his face: "Exactly, that evil sword fairy was cultivated to be true. Even the devil respected the building in the world. Fortunately, there was a master at the time. Otherwise, I really don''t know what the world would really be like.¡±


    ¡°Demon Respect Building?" Lin Yuegru was also interested: "Is that what the fairy said about the heavy building?"


    ¡°Yes, the Devil respects the building, the whole world of God, and only God can fight Flipper and the Emperor, and the cactus you said before, his name is Jingtian, and it is God who reincarnates Flipper..."


    They immediately surrounded Su Hong, listened patiently to the story, and from time to time made surprise sounds. If the parties did not tell, they would never know this kind of secret.


    On Sun Wukong''s side, too, they drank and chatted together in the same scenic day, until late at night, before they dispersed.


    After Sun Wukong left, there were only four people left in the room: Jingtian, Xu Changqing, Solitude Yuyun, and Jiujianxian.


    Xu Changqing and Jingtian sat on the bench and looked at the lonely Yuyun and Jingxian in front of them. Xu Changqing seriously asked: "Come on, what is going on?"


    Lonely Yuyun dared not conceal anything, almost utterly.


    After Jingtian listened, he immediately vomited: "Brother, look, I told you before, I destroyed all the emotional and ruthless cultivation doors in the door pie, you are not listening, now I am looking at your two apprentices, what has cultivation become?"


    Xu Changqing''s face was unchanged: "The path of cultivation has its fate, and its existence makes sense. How can one blame the mind for it?¡±


    Jing Tian glanced at Xu Changqing and did not want to distort him. Immediately looking at Solitude Yuyun, he said: "Old boy, you are talented and intelligent, and your enlightenment is extremely high. Unfortunately, your thoughts are too extreme, ruthless, and not meant to be ruthless; and demons are not all bad demons. You should know that there are no compassionate people in the world, and all deeply affectionate demons, people or demons are the creatures of this world. They all have fathers and mothers, and are born equal. If you kill demons, how is it different from those bad demons that you eat when you see them?I know what you''re going through makes you somehow ambiguous about demons, but instead of living to the end, you become the kind of person you''ve always hated. ¡±


    Lonely Yu Yun heard the words, his heart trembled, such as Daiyu poured into the ceiling. After being stunned half a sound, an invisible sword came out of his body. At this moment, his cultivation climbed a section, enlightened!Immediately kneeling on his knees, he bowed to Thanksgiving: "Uncle Xie opened the blessing, the nephew knew it was wrong.¡±


    Xu Changqing nodded with great satisfaction: "From ruthlessness to compassion, it seems that you really understand.¡±


    Jingtian was also satisfied with his nod: "You are an apprentice. You have a good sense of enlightenment. If you can hear it, it doesn''t look like you''re hopeless. But your courage is quite great. You dare to spoil Brother Wukong''s spirit. Fortunately, you haven''t released your intention to kill, just want to catch him. Otherwise, my brother-in-law''s face won''t work.¡±


    Lonely Yuyun lowered his head and asked: "Uncle, Sun Wukong, is he also a fairy?"


    ¡°Immortal? You underestimate him too much. Immortal gods aren''t good enough for him to slap. This time it''s just right for us, or both of you will lose your souls.¡±


    (ps: We''ve been in a rush lately, and we don''t have time code words during the day, so updates are mostly in the evening.)..

 3619 Chapter 109 Miaojiang

    The cultivation of demons can also be increased by swallowing each other, so it can not be entirely based on age. In short, the division of demons is somewhat complicated.


    ¡±''My name is Cai-yi,'' said Cai-yi with a complimentary greeting. ''Hello, sisters.


    Until then, I had been in a tense battle, so I didn''t have time to get to know each other.


    Lin Yue was immediately surrounded by them, chattering and introducing themselves together.


    Anu ran to Sun Wukong''s side and glanced at him: "Brother Wukong, when are we going to Miaojiang?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Anu like a little flower cat and smiled: "Today, we''ll leave tomorrow, you better hurry up and clean it up.¡±He handed her a mirror.


    Although the battle between Sun Wukong and the heavy building is not even an activity, the movement caused is quite large. The watchers of the war now look a little confused.


    ¡°Yah ~!"


    Anu took a look in the mirror and immediately shouted, holding his face with his hand.


    Lin Yue, who was still chatting with Caiyi, said, "There are two large baths in the bamboo grove in the backyard. Let''s go there and clean it up.¡±


    Sun Wukong was surprised to hear the words: "The style of the green water in Shanhaiyuan is really different. Even the bath is available, so I''ll take a bath too.¡±


    When the group came to the back mountain, they saw that the backyard was actually a bamboo forest, and they could see the two mahogany lofts from a distance, not more than 100 meters apart, about men and women, the label was very clear.


    After breaking up with them, Sun Wukong walked alone to the left loft.


    The bath loft is also extremely luxurious, with mahogany beams, ancient scents, with a small lake, sparkling water, crystal clear bottom, sunshine, a rainbow hanging around, a small oasis around the lake, flowers and trees, mixed red and white, reflected in the turquoise water, Chili unknown.


    The scenery and style are all the same, it seems that it really took a lot of thought to build this bath.


    It''s just such a scenery, but it''s just a lonely person. It''s always too monotonous.


    Sun Wukong leaned against the bathtub alone and looked up along the skylight. He listened to the draining sound of running water in his ear. He could not help but create an emotion of "light moon and pine room, upstream of Qingquan stone". It would be more perfect if someone was accompanying him.


    Sun Wukong''s thoughts had just begun, but he heard a subtle footstep. Su Hong''s wonderful figure appeared in his vision.


    Su Hong''s face was slightly red, revealing a charming feeling: "Master, do you need me to rub your back?"


    ¡°Well, you''re just in time.¡±


    Su Hongyan smiled... gently at the tip of his toes, swinging a slight ripple and diving into the water...


    The other side.


    A white jade arm stretched out from the lake water, followed by a wet head drilled out of the water, snowy white skin flashed briefly, with long dark hair, when it was beautiful, it turned out that Lin Yue like swimming in the water.


    She just looked around for a week, but didn''t see Su Hong''s figure. She couldn''t help but wonder. She immediately looked at Su Mei, who was playing with water beside her: "Mei Er, where''s your mother?"


    Mei Er glanced at her and was full of curiosity: "Huh, strange. Were you there just now?" Her nose shrugged slightly. "Oh ~ it''s to the master''s side, ah ~ even Qinger has passed away, so cunning that she won''t even call me!"


    With that, the scattered girl rushed out...


    ¡°Damn, are these guys when I don''t exist?I''m the one who made love to Brother Wukong! "Lin Yueguo looked angry.


    Anoudang spits out immediately: "Isn''t that fake?"


    Lin Yue teased her face and stared at Anu: "What are you talking about?!"


    ¡°I mean... hee hee ~ ~" Anu said and ran away with a cigarette.


    "..." Lin Yue was silent, and this had to be done. The threat of evil must be strangled in the cradle, and he quickly followed.


    A moment later, Sun Wukong looked at the people with big eyes and small eyes, and they were speechless. How did this suddenly happen?


    The next day, after breakfast, Sun Wukong and his team set out for Miaojiang.


    Because the distance is so far apart, even a sword takes a day.


    By the time it reached the Miao boundary, the sun had set.


    Just looking at the foreground, the river was thirsty, the ground cracked, surrounded by a dry yellow, Qinger''s face was sad: "I didn''t expect this Miaojiang has been drought to such a level for years.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at the surrounding environment, grabbed the dirt and looked at it. "This is not like a natural disaster.¡±


    Anu was shocked to hear the words: "Is it a natural disaster?"Brother Wukong, are you saying that this is man-made?"


    Sun Wukong: "Don''t you find it strange that you have been living in a drought here since the emergence of the self-watering beast and a great flood, and it hasn''t rained in a few years?"


    Qinger Daiyu frowned slightly and looked angry: "Is this all the work of the Bishop of the Moon?To control the reign of Nan Da Kuo? "


    ¡°Should be.¡± Sun Wukong nodded: "This drought in Miaojiang seems to have something to do with the water beast.¡±


    His prayers to the Moon Bishop are not like other people''s jokes, ''what I just said is that the earth is round, you are coming to destroy me¡¯ scientists, that is just a hindrance, but also a television drama bullshit.


    As a villain boss, the true Moon Bishop was fierce and ambitious, controlling the Witch King and raising water monsters in an attempt to dominate the world.


    In order to consolidate his position, he used the power of the water beast to plunge Miaojiang into a situation of drought and food shortage for many years. His mind is extremely sinister.


    Even in the original book, in order to resurrect the water beast sealed by the young child, he helped him to dominate the world, sacrificed the living man, many sins, can be regarded as by any means, insidious and poisonous.


    Anu''s eyes were staring at the boss at this moment, and his face was angry: "Is this all a conspiracy of the Bishop of the Moon?How could he do that? "


    The Lord of the Spirit Moon Palace looked at the distance and Daiyu frowned slightly: "The bloody atmosphere in that direction seems to be erupting in a large-scale war.¡±


    Anu heard the words, and by the way, his face changed dramatically: "That''s my white Miao tribe, is there anything wrong?"


    Sun Wukong glanced at it and said: "It seems that Bishop Baiyue has started a war against the Bai Miao people.¡±


    ¡°What?!!" Anu snorted and ran towards the White Miao at the fastest speed...


    ¡°Let''s keep up.¡±Qing''s face is serious, so rich in blood, it seems that many people have died.


    Not long ago, a fierce screen appeared in front of the people of Sun Wukong. The two horses were fiercely confronting each other, leaving dead bodies all over the floor, and the air was bloody and burning.

 3620 Chapter 110 White Miao and Black Miao

    The war was not an invasion of any kind, but a struggle between the white and black Hmong.


    It was the Bishop of the Moon who became the culprit of all this.


    He used water monsters to plunge Miaojiang into drought and famine for many years, causing the white Miao and black Miao to enter continuous fighting for water and food.


    Bishop Baiyue wanted to use the war between the white and black Miao to conquer the disobedient white Miao, thus unifying the whole Miaojiang, and then he could invade Zhongyuan to carry out his ambition of unifying the world.


    Bishop Bai Moon is not only insidious and poisonous, but also ambitious.


    And the war in Miaojiang is more cruel, bloody and horrible than the war in general.


    Because what they used was demagogy, and even the Bai Miao people used five poisonous beasts to fight, which was really poison is a large patch.


    The Black Miao were also involved in the war with the beast. On the battlefield, the torn bodies were everywhere.


    They say that war is cruel and ruthless, but compared to here, it is really a little witch to see the great witch.


    ¡°Stop it, stop it!We''re all one family!Why did you do this? "Anu shouted loudly to stop the war, and her voice was so pale and powerless in the war.


    Sun Wukong pulled Anu, who wanted to rush into the battlefield, and said: "The white and black Miao have killed red eyes, and the ordinary means can''t stop it.¡±


    Anu smiled and looked at Sun Wukong full of pleas: "Brother Wukong, please help me!Help us Miao! "


    Sun Wukong: "The best way to stop this war is to have a heavy rain, and then the war will naturally stop.¡±


    ¡°Yes!" Anu snorted and immediately looked at Qinger and Linger: "Qinger sister, Linger sister, please!"


    Qinger took out the water spiritual pearl Sun Wukong gave her. "This five spiritual spell was also written down when I watched Mom and Dad perform when I was little. It has never been used. I don''t know if it will work, Linger. Let''s try it together.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Linger nodded.


    Both mothers and daughters go up at the same time, pinch out the same five-spirit spell, the water spirit beads immediately emit soft water spirit light, rising to the high altitude, the brake, in the middle of the sky, the blue light flashes, the blue light is bright, a moment later, blue and blue colors intertwine together, straight up to the sky, stormy wind, clouds boiling.


    Then, luck shifts, forming rolling clouds, and the bright sky gradually becomes dim at this moment.


    The sudden change of weather surprised everyone on the battlefield. Because of this weather, they have no idea how many teenagers have not seen it.


    It''s just that now that the battle is heating up, no one dares to stop, because to stop is to die.


    The darker the clouds of the sky, the darker the sky.


    Anu looked at this scene, excited about it.


    Boom ~!!


    There was a thunderbolt in the sky that blew up the world.


    ¡°Boom!"


    Another deep whistle came from the sky as if it echoed through the heavens and the earth.


    The lightning struck from high altitude and the thunder exploded.


    Thunderbolts, blackcloud edges constantly flashing, windy.


    The rain dropped from the air, ticking on the hands of the belligerents, on the face...


    This chill suddenly sobered the minds of the warring crowd.


    Some people couldn''t help but reach out and catch the rain drops, with an incredible and ecstatic expression on their face: "Rain?Rain? Rain!!!! "


    A roar echoed in the battlefield. Everyone felt the feeling of being hit by rain drops on their face. They stopped their hands independently and looked up at the sky. However, they saw the sky clouds rolling, and the sparse light rain suddenly became large. It turned into a storm. The soybeans landed, but after a moment, they were dripped through.


    Everyone was ecstatic at this moment: "It''s raining!Finally it''s raining!! "


    ¡°God has eyes! Finally it''s raining!!"


    Everyone cried with joy at this moment and turned their heads to thank God.


    On the hillside, a figure covered in a black robe reached for the rain curtain. His tone was vague: "After the rain... after the woman... finally appeared..."


    He looked at the war that had stopped in the field and looked indifferent: "The war has begun. Will you stop if you want?"


    When he reached out with one hand, the invisible fluctuations of the path spreaded from his palm. On the battlefield, the monsters who had stopped attacking suddenly roared and launched another attack.


    So the scene stopped for a few seconds, and the war started again.


    Anu looked at the scene of confusion before him again and looked anxious: "Isn''t it all stopped?Why are you fighting again?Brother Wukong, what should we do? What should we do?! "


    ¡°What a bunch of anxious guys.¡±Sun Wukong patted Anu on the shoulder and stepped out. He was already in the battlefield.


    However, a mature and feminine woman suddenly leaped in front of Sun Wukong, waved her hand, and a foggy serpent poison came to kill Sun Wukong.


    This is Miaojiang demagogue ¡ª¡ª the spell snake.


    Just be contaminated with it and suddenly die.


    Sun Wukong took a gentle breath and the ''spell snake¡¯ dissipated instantly. Sun Wukong suddenly looked at the woman: "She looks pretty good, it''s just this means, it''s really poisonous.¡±


    The mature and feminine woman saw her cursed snake blown away in one breath. Her face changed slightly. She knew that she had met a tall man and dared not take the slightest care. She summoned a five-toxin beast and sprayed a poisonous mist on Sun Wukong.


    ¡°It doesn''t seem wise to be able to nurture the Five Poisonous Beasts. It''s just against me.¡±Sun Wukong ignored the poisonous fog in front of him and his body flashed, choking the woman''s neck.


    Anu, who watched from afar, was shocked: "Brother Wukong, don''t kill her!She''s my sister!! "


    Only in this battlefield, Anu''s voice could not be heard at all, but with the ears of Sun Wukong, it was naturally clear: "Sister?"


    Sun Wukong was a little surprised. He loosened the hand that strangled the woman''s neck. His opposite hand clamped her hands and held her at the waist.


    Feminine women were also fierce, biting Sun Wukong in the arm, and voodoo poison flowed between their teeth. This Miao woman, when really poisonous, unfortunately, this dangerous voodoo poison has no effect on Sun Wukong.


    The feminine woman was anxious to shake immediately. She had been trying Bailing''s poison and witchcraft, and it didn''t even work for this person?


    Feeling the woman''s movements, Sun Wukong slapped her on the buttocks with a calm slap: "Give me peace, or I''ll look at Anu''s face and see how I can fix you.¡±


    She released her breath, instantly spreading the whole battlefield: "And you, lay down for me!"


    The voice fell, in the battlefield, wow, lay down a piece of people.....

 3621 Chapter 111 Garrochael

    ¡°This means... it is really..." The Lord of the Spirit Moon Palace looked at the whole battlefield in a flash, how the screen was shaken, deeply admired by Sun Wukong''s means.


    Anu was also stuck for a while, and she really didn''t think that such a war could be easily stopped by Sun Wukong. At this moment, her worship of Sun Wukong has reached a blind point.


    Immediately rushing into the battlefield, he looked at the soft people who fell to the ground and ran directly to Sun Wukong. He looked at the feminine woman who had been abducted by him with concern: "Sister, are you all right?"


    Feminine woman surprised: "Anu!What are you doing back here?Did you really find the Spirit Pearl... this rain is...!!! "


    Still not finished, the feminine woman looked behind Anu and her face changed dramatically: "It''s you!!"


    But after seeing Anu, Qing and the others were supporting the umbrella.


    Anu did not know the heart of the feminine woman. She immediately explained: "Sister, don''t get excited. This is all a misunderstanding. Sister Qinger is a good person. She helped us with the rain. We have been deceived by Moon worship.¡±


    ¡°Cheated by the moon?" Feminine woman frowned slightly: "Anu, what the hell is going on?"


    Lin Yuegru looked at Sun Wukong and said, "Hey, when do you want to hold her?"


    Sun Wukong heard the words and looked down consciously, but saw that the feminine woman''s clothes were all wet because of the rain. That part of her body was really eye-catching.


    Lin Yue was even more jealous immediately: "Are you still watching?"


    ¡°Free stuff, why don''t you look.¡±Sun Wukong hey hey smile, let go of his hand.


    The feminine woman ran away for the first time, picked up a woman in her thirties not far away, Anu saw the situation and ran away quickly: "Grandma, are you all right?"


    ¡°We''ll talk in the first room.¡±


    The Black Robot looked at the scene of the distant battlefield and looked gloomy, but because he was afraid of the strength of Sun Wukong, he did not continue to insist and turned away.


    In the room, senior White Miao people have been brought in and recovered.


    At the same time, Anu told them everything she knew.


    The Saint Aunt looked serious: "The old woman has always felt that the moon of worship was suspicious. I can''t believe that he did all this.¡±


    She said, "I''m really sorry, Miss Qinger. I didn''t expect us to think of the woman after her as a serpent demon. I actually think that the person who wanted to save me was a monster..."


    ¡°It''s a thing of the past, there''s no need to mention it.¡±Qing ''er had a gentle face. She really didn''t care about the attitude of the Miaojiang people towards her.


    The rescue of Nan Da Guo was only incidental. The main reason why she had a conflict with Bai Yue was also to get her jade card back, go back to the divine world, and go back to Mom.


    She has been influenced by Sun Wukong''s instigation since childhood and is not such a foolish and good person.


    Otherwise, fifteen years ago, instead of escaping, she sacrificed herself to seal the water monster.


    The Nanban King, who is the mother of Anu, was angry: "I didn''t expect Bai Moon to be so anxious, which made me Miaojiang drought year after year, so that my black and white tribes fought for goods year after year, just for his own selfishness, it is really hateful!"


    Sun Wukong stood up and waved his hand: "All right, we don''t want to be involved in your black and white troubles. Next time you''re busy, let''s not bother you. You better go ahead.¡±


    Sun Wukong doesn''t want to talk to them about this kind of thing.


    Seeing Sun Wukong speak, the Bai Miao people did not dare to be lazy. When Sun Wukong did not see any action, it was to paralyse all the people of the black and white tribes. These means were really shocking.


    ¡°Then I won''t interrupt your rest.¡±


    Everyone hugged and thanked the most, and then left to deal with their own affairs.


    ¡°Anu, they will leave it to you to take care of. Your mother and the elders have important military information to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Well, I want to join too.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, you''re gone. Who''s gonna take care of them?"


    ¡°Okay, but, Grandma, you don''t have to worry about the Monsignor Moon and the water beast. Brother Wukong will solve it. Tell you, Brother Wukong is amazing!"


    What do you have to say? Without a move, tens of thousands of people fell silently. This is not even the talented elders of those fairy mountains.


    With the departure of the white Miao, the room finally quieted down.


    Anu looked at Sun Wukong and asked curiously: "Brother Wukong, when are we going to deal with the Bishop of the Moon and the water monster?"


    ¡°Tomorrow, it''s going to rain overnight.¡±


    Anu smiled and said, "Yes!When the water beast is eliminated, will Miaojiang be able to return to normal? "


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can I come with you tomorrow?"


    Sun Wukong reached out and touched her head: "If you want to go, why are you so polite all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Hee hee ~ ~" Anu immediately smiled happily.


    ¡°Can I... go with you?" At this time, the previous feminine woman walked in and walked in front of Sun Wukong. She remembered the slap she was beaten with. Her face was slightly red: "Little Girl Gairogio, please don''t be surprised if she was guilty of Ngunda before.¡±


    ¡°No wonder, you and I didn''t know each other before, and there is no need to apologize for treating you as an enemy.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly, and he was always great for beautiful women.


    Anu was curious: "Sister, why do you want to go with me?"


    ¡°I want to see him die!" Gairogio bites her teeth because her relatives died in the battle between the black and white.


    At this time, I saw a young man running in: "Please let me come with you, Anu, you are the heir of the white race. Your grandmother will certainly be worried about letting you take risks, but don''t worry, Brother Tang will do his best to protect you.¡±


    Anu looked at the people and immediately glared: "Who told you to call me a nickname? No big, no small!"


    The man immediately apologized: "Yes, yes... Young Master, my subordinates are insane.¡±


    Anu snorted immediately: "Whoever wants your protection, I need Brother Goku''s protection.¡±


    The young man suddenly had a complicated face.


    Sun Wukong glanced at him and looked at the deep admiration hidden in his eyes. Needless to guess, this guy is Tang Yu.


    Anu glared politely: "Aren''t you leaving?"


    Tang Yu sighed and turned away.


    Gerald looked at Anu and looked at Tang Yu, shaking her head. She understood that Tang Yu had no chance at all...

 3622 Chapter 112 Moon of worship

    Even the heavy rain of the night caused the whole Miaojiang to be caught in the joy of heaven, and for the people of Sun Wukong who gave all this, naturally also got the warm invitation of the white Miao.


    As for the banquet, it was rejected by Sun Wukong. Now, Bai Miao Dali lacks food and water resources, and cannot make a decent banquet. Besides, Sun Wukong does not really like such occasions.


    The relationship between the White Miao and the Black Miao has improved slightly because of a rain. When it was learned that the culprit of all this was Baiyue, the Black Miao people were still a little incredible. They could not believe it. The leader they followed was actually the culprit of years of war between them and the White Miao.


    Although the Black Miao still maintain a skeptical attitude, a ceasefire agreement with the White Miao has been reached temporarily.


    Of course, these are just the afterwords, it is the black and white Miao people''s own problems, not Sun Wukong''s concern.


    The next day, after eating a simple breakfast, Sun Wukong and his team left to go to the south dahir country, accompanied by another Gerald.


    Originally, Nanban King, the mother of Anu, wanted Sun Wukong to bring more people, but was rejected by Sun Wukong. There is a Galogao who can still maintain his eyes. Others are just a burden.


    On the way, Gairogio''s tone respected: "Lord Goku, Baiyue is the high priest of the Southern Dahir Nation of Miaojiang, and also serves as the bishop of the Black Miao Nation''s religious worship. We are afraid it will be difficult to meet him. And after a great deal, he is afraid that he already knows about me and it will be harder to see him; and this man is good at stirring up people''s hearts. If he incites people and deceives the Witch King again, we are afraid that the whole Southern Dahir Nation will be confronted, so I suggest that this action..."


    ¡°That''s not necessary.¡±


    Not waiting for Gerald to finish her words, Sun Wukong interrupted her: "Sedition of the fishing wheel against ordinary people is indeed the most powerful tool, but for me, it makes no sense. I just came to kill Baiyue. As for the people, what do you want with me?"


    ¡°Huh?" Geraldine was instantly stunned. She didn''t know how to interact. Is this a complete disregard for the people?What happens if we are blocked by the people?


    Anu glanced at Gairo and said: "Sister, you are blind and worried. The district worshipper is Brother Wukong''s opponent. Kill him. One finger can easily twist to death. When the water beast dies, Miaojiang will return to normal. When the wind and rain flow smoothly, the people''s misunderstanding will naturally be solved.¡±


    Gaillou heard the words and looked serious: "Anu, you think things too simple. The Goku adult is naturally strong, but the Bishop of Moon is not weak. According to your words, he controls the water monster and can control the ancient monster. His strength cannot be underestimated.¡±


    Anu immediately turned a white eye: "No matter how strong everyone is, can he be stronger than the devil to respect the building?"


    ¡°The Devil Respects the Building?!!" Gairo smiled.


    The evil sword fairy. In the past few decades, she has naturally heard of the great name of the Devil Respect Building. That is the highest ruler in the magical world, and together with the divine world, there is no help.


    ¡°Humph ~ ~ ~" Anu immediately smiled proudly and sold the shutter.


    ¡°All right, stop talking nonsense.¡±Sun Wukong looked at the front city pool and said," We''re here. ¡±


    Gerald gazed at the front gate and suddenly turned serious.


    Qing''s eyes were also slightly narrowed. Fifteen years ago, she fought with the moon and the water beast here, and eventually fled in confusion.


    In order to recover the scene, she even dared to give birth to a spiritual child. She wanted to cultivate her as her best helper in revenge. As a result, she got a big dragon because of her destiny after the woman.


    If Sun Wukong did not show up in time, she would be tragic in a year.


    Then, as Sun Wukong''s party approached the city gate, the guard captain looked at several images in his eyes and suddenly drank out loudly: "Come, take all the evil in front of me!"


    Lin Yuegru was furious when he heard the words: "Are we really blind to your dog eyes? Do we look like demons?"


    The captain''s ¡®snake¡¯ exclaimed, unfolding the image in his hand, and it was clearly depicted on the head of the snake body of the young child: "You are with the demon, not what is evil?Somebody take them down! "


    With a sip, hundreds of guards surrounded Sun Wukong''s group immediately.


    Seeing this battle, Qinger Daiyu frowned slightly: "It seems that we are wanted. Baiyu''s action is really fast enough.¡±


    ¡°Master, are you going to kill him?" Su Hong glanced at the surrounding guards, releasing cold intentions in his feminine eyes.


    ¡°It''s really boring to play with me.¡±Sun Wukong looked pale, a hint of breath came out. In an instant, all the people in the entire city pool fell softly to the ground, and passed out in a coma:" Everyone said that the people said to me, it makes no sense. If you want to restrict me to ordinary people, then I will let them all fall down. ¡±


    "..." Gerald and the others were really shocked at this moment. What did Lord Goku do?At this moment, the entire city pool fell to the ground and passed out?


    ¡°This...!!!"


    In the city, above the attic, the Bishop of Baiyue, who was covered in the black robe, looked at the screen where all the people in the city fell to the ground. Rao was in his mood, and his eyes widened in dismay for a while. He originally wanted to use the army to stop the people of Sun Wukong, weaken their strength, and then incite the people in the city to become targets. But I didn''t expect that my plan had just been implemented. As a result, you stunned the whole city. How can this be played?


    He wanted to see a good show, and that''s it?


    Qinger seemed to have a feeling. She looked up at the distant loft and said: "Bye Moon, you''ve been looking for our mother and daughter. Now that we''re here, when are you going to hide?"


    The moon in the attic heard the words, his figure flashed, instantly turned into a glimmer of light flying towards the sky...


    Sun Wukong''s strength made him feel intimidated. After adding two women, he wouldn''t dare to take risks alone.


    ¡°Want to escape?" Qinger saw the cold light flashing in her eyes: "That direction is the direction where he rears the water beast, we chase!"


    ¡°That''s what happened?" Lin Yuegu was surprised. "I thought I was going to break into the palace or something.¡±


    Sun Wukong patted Qinger on the shoulder and said: "You don''t have to do it this time, I''ll give you some air.¡±As he stepped forward, his figure had disappeared...

 3623 Chapter 113 Moon of worship and water beasts

    A stone bridge rises without piers.


    Sun Wukong walked across the stone bridge and looked at the wide infinity lake in the distance. He turned his back to the water and stopped running. He looked relaxed and looked confident.


    The lake surface sparkled, and there was a thunderous strange sound in the middle. Sun Wukong could clearly sense that there was a quite a powerful monster under the lake water. It was obvious that it was the water monster.


    Water monsters are ancient monsters, one of the ancient five-element monsters sealed by women during the flood season. They have the ability to call for flood and live in water, so it is difficult to kill them.


    Monsignor Bai looked at Sun Wukong and said, "Sun Wukong, I have heard of you, defeat the evil sword fairy, save Shushan and even the great hero of heaven. Why, this time, do you want to be a great hero again?"


    ¡°I''m not interested in being a hero. I just came to get justice for my young child. You robbed her of her jade card, so she can''t go home yet. We have to settle the bill.¡±


    ¡°Jade card..." said Monsignor Baiyue, taking something out of his arms, "Is that what you''re talking about?This is really a good thing, and from what I''ve studied, this is really a remarkable conveying object, and let me guess, is it connected, is it the divine world? "


    Sun Wukong looked at the Bishop of Baiyue and said: "You really have a scientific spirit. If you abandon your vain ambition, you may really be a great scientist.¡±


    ¡°Scientist?" The Bishop of Baiyue questioned, and he did not understand the meaning of the word.


    Sun Wukong smiled: "This is a joke, don''t think you didn''t hear it.¡±


    ¡±At this point, Qinger''s party also flew in from the sky and watched Sun Wukong chat with Baiyue. Qinger was angry:" Dad, why are you still chatting with Baiyue? "


    Sun Wukong said, "Don''t call me Dad, call me Brother.¡±


    ¡°I thought you liked it.¡±Qing ''er blinked his innocent eyes.


    Sun Wukong suddenly lost his face. If you say this, people will misunderstand that I am a pervert.


    Qinger stared angrily at the Bishop of Baiyue. Her face was filled with anger: "Don''t chat with him. You said you wanted to make me angry, beat him up!"


    When Bishop Bai Yue heard the words, he suddenly smiled: "It turned out to be a small fight and came to the old.¡±


    As he said, his eyes revealed a strange color: "So, are you from the divine world?Are you a fairy? Interesting, really interesting. No wonder you have such a means. I wonder if you would become a laughingstock of the divine world if you fell into the earth? "


    Bai Yue was so calm because he had met the so-called immortal before and killed him. Therefore, he was also indifferent to the immortal.


    Those mountain gods and lands, for example, are fairies, but their power is not very high.


    For example, she is also a fairy, and her powers are not strong.


    Therefore, if not immortal, it must be very strong. There are really not many immortals in the divine world. Many demonic kings are not worse than immortals.


    ¡°Brother Wukong is a fairy?" Lin Yue As they listened, they all glared at each other, full of shock.


    Even Linger glared beautifully for a while and looked at Qinger: "Mom, are you and you from the divine world?"


    ¡°It was just an accident.¡± When asked this by her daughter, Qinger was embarrassed, because she had never been embarrassed to say how she came to the earth, so she had been hiding her identity from Linger.


    ¡°The crash?" Sun Wukong looked at Bai Moon with a smile: "If you can do it, you can try it.¡±


    Bai Moon''s face suddenly became serious. Although he was extremely arrogant, it was he who knew that the Sun Wukong in front of him was no less than the fairy he had met before, but he dared not underestimate it. After all, just because of the momentum, it was instantly put into the whole city. Rao was also unavailable.


    The moon of worship immediately raised his hands, but saw the lake behind him suddenly like boiling water, suddenly suddenly rising up, a loud bang, a huge giant clad in the sky flowers broke out of the lake, actually an eight-headed snake, huge size, covered in scaly armor, sparkling in the sun, his face was dreadful, and he was afraid of looking.


    ¡°Is that a water beast?It''s huge!! "Anu saw this and glared at her eyes immediately. It was the first time she saw this water beast. Fifteen years ago, when the water beast appeared, she was not even born.¡±


    Gerald was furious and shivering, angry: "It is actually the Bishop of the Moon who is controlling the water beast!!"


    Although she has believed in Sun Wukong and others, she is only witnessing it with her own eyes, and her heart is really angry. This month the bishop, for his own selfishness, actually plunged Miaojiang into years of war, and must not be forgiven.


    The water beast glanced at the Sun Wukong before him, shaking his body, hula like a water curtain poured down.


    ¡°Humph!" Sun Wukong immediately snorted coldly. How dare this water beast come to him like this?


    In a flash, Sun Wukong suddenly appeared in front of the water beast, took off with one foot, listened to only one shock from the sky, accompanied by a terrible scream, the vast body of the water beast instantly turned into a black shadow, raised a massive wave, and flew upside down along the lake...


    Then there was another bang, hitting the back of the cliff wall, deeply embedded in it, the mountain collapsed, the gravel penetrated through the sky, the scene was terrifying.


    ¡°This...!!!"


    Monsignor Baiyue looked at the water beast kicked by Sun Wukong one foot to fly kilometer away, withered, suddenly confused, at the same time, his heart was chilly, suddenly unconscious, just wanted to distance from Sun Wukong, but saw the figure flashing in front of his eyes, a big foot girl in front of him amplified, bang, just felt the brain roar, for a few seconds, the brain was blank, when Baiyue came back to God, it was also a bang, smashed into the mountains, even spit blood, stepped on the water beast after the dust.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Anu and the others saw this shock and said nothing.


    Why is the water monster so huge? In the end, Sun Wukong kicked him to fly a kilometer away. Even the mountains collapsed. Isn''t this too violent?


    Qinger''s face was red with excitement. She saw the water beast and Bishop Baiyue''s tragic appearance. She only felt that her heart was unmatched. The grievances she had been accusing were finally released. She shouted immediately without image: "Brother Wukong, beat them up!Keep hitting them! Hit him hard!"Better beat them up than Grandmother can recognize them!


    ¡°Mom and Mom..." Linger looked at Qing ''er as if she had no image at the moment, and suddenly she looked stunned. Where is the usually gentle and skilful mom and mom?How did this happen all of a sudden?

 3624 Chapter 114: It Ends Unexpectedly

    Sun Wukong stepped out and already appeared in front of the Bishop of Bai Moon, picked up the jade card that fell aside, looked at him with blood on the corner of his mouth, and his breath was depressed. He smiled: "Why, this is the strength of your delusional desire to let me fall?¡±If that were the case, it wouldn''t be enough.


    ¡°You--!!"


    The Bishop of Bai Yue only said one word. He suddenly felt the blood boiling in his body and a sip of blood spraying out. His face looked paler. He wanted to stand up. Unfortunately, his head was buzzing and he couldn''t maintain balance at all. He wanted to struggle to get up, but he couldn''t stand up.


    ¡°You what you, I didn''t hear you clearly.¡±Sun Wukong stepped on his chest with a ''click¡¯, his chest collapsed instantly, another bite of blood sprayed out every month, with broken internal organs.


    Bishop Bai Moon''s eyes widened, full of shock, shock, fear, hate!


    He had no idea that he had no power to fight back in front of Sun Wukong.


    Unable to move, his body suddenly flew out of a thick black and purple fog, watching Anu from afar, greatly astonished: "Brother Wukong, careful, that is golden silkworm poison!Rumor has it that even if the fairies smell it, they''re addicted! "


    ¡°Drug addiction? It''s just a trick.¡±Sun Wukong followed his foot and kicked out the Birthday Moon again, hitting the mountain wall hard, while the bones were crisp and clear to smell.


    Said to help Qing ''er to exhale well, naturally have to torment him well, can not be killed immediately.


    Sun Wukong was about to go up and continue to torture the month of worship, but suddenly he heard a roar of anger, but saw that the water beast buried deep in the rubble pile struggled to stand out, full of blood marks, wobbly, sixteen ferocious snake pupils filled with the scary eyes of choice.


    As a matter of fact, the water beast is immortal where there is water, and the wounds inflicted by Sun Wukong are irreparable.


    However, even if it was injured, the water monster was not a problem, the strange hoarse, a nauseating and disgusting fishy wind appeared, the calm lake water instantly like a rolling river over the sea turned up a tremendous wave, jumped to Sun Wukong.


    Such a thousand-mile jump of Wang Yang''s huge waves demonstrated its tremendous power.


    Boom!


    At the same time, a lightning bolt broke through the sky dome, and the clouds were like ink, causing the heavens and the earth to fall into darkness. The drifting rain crackled and fell, and the heavens and the earth were covered with clouds.


    The ancient beast showed its fierce side at this moment, and this instant became a Wang Yang.


    Qing and the others flew to the sky and watched the horror battle.


    Sun Wukong stood calmly on the lake and looked at the tremendous waves rushing toward him, but he smiled: "The power is good, but this is not enough.¡±


    Saying, tap the lake under the foot, and for a moment, the ice sealed thousands of miles, and the place has become a white snow world.


    The tremendous waves raised were also immobile in this instant, the originally rough screen, instantaneously stationary.


    Even the water monster and Bishop Bai Moon were frozen.


    ¡°Strange, why can''t she feel the cold at all?" Anu looked at the world that was instantly frozen, and she was curious. In such a frozen world, she couldn''t even feel the cold at all?


    Gerald shook his face: "Such a high magic control, he actually has enemies!How does this work? "


    Lin Yue looked surprised: "Enemy of me?Are you hurting your enemies or not? "


    Gerald nodded seriously: "Yes, so magic. For a moment, the ice sealed thousands of miles. As a matter of fact, how terrifying the cold is. Look at the fate of the water monster and the Bishop of Bai Moon. And we have no feeling. The means of Goku adults are really unexpected!"


    Qinger flew to Sun Wukong for the first time and looked at the water monster ice sculpture in front of her. "Brother Wukong, this water monster has the ability to regenerate water, it is difficult to kill. Otherwise, it will always be better to seal it up like this.¡±


    He couldn''t help but kick his foot, but listened to the ¡®clicking¡¯ sound. A giant water monster like a hill burst into scum.


    ¡°Uh ~ I, I didn''t mean to.¡±Qing Ye suddenly shocked, she kicked a foot, how come it broke?


    Looking at the ice shattered in front of him, Sun Wukong looked at the Monsignor again. He reached out and touched his hand. He was also broken into pieces. He said nothing immediately: "This is dead?¡±You can''t play like this. Sigh ~ It''s a powerful thing, but it''s a helpless thing to do. I accidentally put someone to death.


    Even boss, in front of Sun Wukong, is no different from the little girl.


    After carefully observing the body fragments of the sewer beast, Qinger was surprised: "Is he really dead?Isn''t this water beast immortal? "


    She experienced the immortality of the water beast first-hand. Fifteen years ago, no matter how she injured the water beast, the water beast was born and recovered, which led her to escape helplessly.


    But now he''s just as simple as dead?Brother Goku is really good!The water monster who could not help himself was killed by him easily.


    It was only Sun Wukong who looked at the body of the water beast and the Bishop of Baiyue but he sighed. He still wanted to play more. Then he expected a magic spell and froze the water beast and the Bishop of Baiyue to death. He knew that there was no need to use frozen means. Sure enough, everyone was too fragile for him and accidentally got killed.


    Sun Wukong tapped under the footsteps and the scene of thousands of miles of ice melted in an instant. The tremendous wave raised was silent and slowly returned to calm, without any waves.


    Anu and the others looked at the body of the water monster and Bishop Bai Moon''s broken flesh and were silent. The battle ended too quickly, making them feel a little unrealistic.


    Sun Wukong waved with his hand, and a fire burned the water monster and the body of the Bishop of Bai Moon to ashes.


    ¡°Finally, Brother Wukong, we should not go back to see Mom and Dad.¡±Qinger looked excited and looked forward to it:" After all these years, I really missed her ~ "


    ¡°Go back? Are you going back to the divine world?" Anu looked curious and looked forward to it at the same time: "Well, Brother Wukong, can you take me too?¡±In the realm of God, I''ve always dreamed of seeing it.


    One of Sun Wukong''s newspapers smiled: "Of course, only one day in the world of God and one year in the lower realm, so if you go to the world of God, you better have a heart ready, because if you stay there for more than a decade, you will probably never see your loved ones again.¡±


    ¡°Just like Qinger, she was originally born on the same day as Mei Er, and ended up in the world with her. Now she has even a child, while Mei Er is just a child.¡±


    Anu suddenly hesitated. Gerald grabbed her hand and smiled. "Go, you''ve grown up. Sooner or later, you''ll have to leave your parents.¡±..

 3625 Chapter 115 Reunion

    Sun Wukong''s people Kai swirled back to the Bai Miao land. Naturally, they received a warm invitation from the Bai Miao. At the same time, Anu also bid farewell to his mother. As for Anu''s departure, her mother did not obstruct anything. As Gairo said, her daughter is older and will leave sooner or later.


    After bidding farewell to the Bai Miao, the Sun Wukong family returned to Linjiabao. After bidding farewell to Lin Tiannan, they helped the Lord of the Spirit Moon Palace rebuild the Mizumoon Palace in Xianling Island. After a few days of busy work, everything was finally arranged. The Sun Wukong family was only ready to return and go to the divine world.


    After several days of construction, the original smoky Xianling Island already has the appearance that Xianling Island should have.


    In the courtyard full of peach blossoms, Qinger looked at the Lord of the Spirit Moon Palace and said, "Sister Spirit Moon, are you sure you don''t want to go to the divine world with us?"


    The Lord of the Spirit Moon Palace shook his head with a smile and said funny: "No, this Mizuki Palace has just been rebuilt. I have to watch carefully, but I can''t let her not fall here. If your descendants accidentally fall into the earth, there can still be a foothold, right?"


    "..." Qing ''er suddenly had a big red face. Why did Lingyue make fun of her?


    Farewell to the Lord of the Spiritual Moon Palace, Qingjie holds a jade card and injects the unique spiritual power after the woman. The jade card emits a soft white light and carves a light gate transmission array in front of everyone.


    Though Sun Wukong can bring them back to the world of God with one thought, but after the suffering of young children, just to get back this jade card, how can it be useful now?Wouldn''t it have been for nothing if she had worked so hard for so many years?


    ¡°This is the transmission array to the divine world?" Lin Yuegu looked at the transmission array in front of him and his eyes were full of curiosity and excitement.


    Don''t mention her, Anu, they are all with a little excitement and yearning. God, how many people dream of going there.


    How can it not be exciting that immortals can also go to the divine realm?


    In the divine world, as in the past, the goddess Yu Yao looked after the divine tree, but suddenly a portal appeared under the divine tree. The familiar figure ran out of it, causing the surprise on her face to pass away. Once again, she recovered the appearance of the past gentle and quiet: "Brother Wukong, Su Hong, Meier, welcome back.¡±


    Not waiting for Sun Wukong''s reply, the young child who ran away with Sun Wukong already hurried out, excited shouting: "It''s back!"He''s finally back!


    ¡±She jumped towards Xiuyao and held her in her arms." Sister Xiuyao, I miss you so much.


    Yu Yaoman was surprised: "Are you Qing Ye?How old are you? "


    ¡±Qinger loosened Yu Yao''s hand and pointed to Linger. ''Sister Yu Yao, let me introduce you. This is my daughter, Linger. Come and fetch her.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Linger was also sweet. She cried nicely. It''s no wonder she called her mother the same way.


    ¡°Are you married?" Yu Yao was surprised.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Qinger explained hastily: "Linger was born out of my mother''s fountain after drinking.¡±


    Yu Yao nodded. She also heard that the mother spirit spring was formed entirely from the energy of life. If she was drunk into the mother, she could form a new life based on the mother''s blood. This is how Qingbao was born.


    ¡°Where are Zixuan and her?" asked Sun Wukong.


    Xi Yao: "Shortly after you left Guangyang Cold Palace, Xuan Lady adults gave them fairy nationality and became fairies. After all, only fairies can live in the divine world. However, because of this, they are also bound, and cannot arbitrarily lower the boundaries. Qinger unexpectedly left the world. We wanted to ask Xuan Lady adults for mercy and let us look for the lower boundaries. Unfortunately, it is too difficult for Xuan Lady adults now to see the upper face. We can only secretly send Su Hongye to the lower boundaries to search.¡±


    ¡°This nine-day Xuan woman seems to be a little drifty.¡±Sun Wukong''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and looked very angry. Zixuan and her people were his people, and this Nine Heavens Xuan woman didn''t even give such a face, it was really too boring to smoke.


    Xiu Yaozhen, hurried to explain: "It is also true that this can''t be blamed on Xuan female adults. Since the Emperor''s adult return to the world, all the burdens of the divine world have been placed on the shoulders of Xuan female adults. The dragons in the divine world have no head, and some people are stupid and eager to move. In order not to let people know that the Emperor has passed away, it has to be done. Xuan female adults can only completely seal the divine world with themselves. Now, she is maintaining the seal of the divine world at all times. Where can she come from?"


    ¡°I''m hurt," said Monkey King.


    ¡±Yu Yao looked at Sun Wukong and said," You''re really to blame for this.


    Well, if it weren''t for Sun Wukong, Fuxi wouldn''t be pushed back into the circle, and there wouldn''t be so many changes in the divine world. This has nothing to do with Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong shrugged his shoulders. "Forget it, you should come with us to the Guangdong Cold Palace.¡±


    ¡°It''s a god tree..."


    ¡°The divine world is completely closed. What else can we do? Let''s go!"


    Guangkong Palace.


    The former Guangdong Cold Palace seemed so lonely and cold, but since the arrival of Zixuan, it has become so lively.


    With the arrival of Sun Wukong and others, the chick who originally played with Yu Rabbit in the courtyard was surprised to see Sun Wukong, instantly turned into a wind and jumped into Sun Wukong''s arms: "Brother Wukong, you are back!Niuniu misses you so much! "


    ¡°Haha ~ ~ I miss you too!" Sun Wukong held Niuniu and stroked her head drowningly.


    Wen Xun''s snow came to see Sun Wukong with her hands forked and her face angry. However, when she saw Qing ''er, she was immediately surprised and shocked: "Ya ~ Are you Qing ''er?"


    ¡°Snow Meet Sister.¡± As soon as Qinger saw the salute, she immediately fixed her gaze on the back of the Qian shadow. The water fog was spreading in her eyes. She just thought that she would flush her arms like a baby swallow: "Mom..."


    I didn''t know that Zixuan reached out and slapped her in the head: "Do you know how to come back?¡±I''ll see if you dare to be naughty again.


    Qinger covered her head, her face was grieved, her eyes turned around and pulled over Linger: "Mom, this is my daughter, Linger, Linger, come and call me... uh ~ Mom, Linger should I call you Grandma or Grandma?"


    ¡°You''re not married, what''s your name? Grandma, Grandma, it''s not right. I''m not married yet. What''s your name? Call me sister... cough, call me grandma.¡±


    "... Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear!" Zixuan pulled Linger''s hand and smiled. "You''re a lot nicer than your mother.¡±She still glared at Qinger:" I accidentally drank the Fountain of the Mother Spirit before. You are well, so take the initiative to drink it. You must have suffered a lot, right? "


    (ps: Finally finished, take a break today and start tomorrow.)..

 3626 Chapter 116 Xuanniang Palace

    Qingjie heard that she immediately held Zixuan in her arms and poured bitter water. She had no maturity and stability as a mother. She was a child who came home to ask for comfort.


    Lin Yue was like a curious baby. Looking around, he seemed curious about everything here: "Is this the legendary Guangchi Palace?"Where is she?" Doesn''t she say that she lives in the Palace of the Cold? "


    She ran out of the crowd and behaved appropriately: "Hello, I am Yi-e. Welcome to Guangdong Cold Palace as a guest.¡±


    ¡°Wow ~ Are you a monkey?" Lin Yue, as they saw it, only noticed the light in front of them, that is to say, as a woman, she was also amazed: "It''s really beautiful!More beautiful than the legend says! "


    ¡±" You''re beautiful, too, "cried Xue-e with a smile.


    Indeed, Lin Yue, if they all have flowers and moons, compared to Yi ''e, there are thousands of autumns in each. The only difference is the elegance. The immortality exuded by Yi ''e is far beyond their reach. This elegance depends on their perennial refinement. It is not comparable to their young girls.


    ¡°I can''t believe there are really nurses in this world!" Anu is excited at this moment: "Well, hello, my name is Anu, can I touch you?"


    With a gentle smile, she proactively grabbed Anu''s hand.


    Anuton almost fainted in happiness, looking like a little girl who saw idols chasing stars.


    Who made Zane a household figure in the legend?


    ¡°My name is Lin Yuegru, can I touch you too?"


    Sun Wukong looked at a group of people around her wanting to touch her. She was speechless, but because of that, they quickly met each other and formed a piece.


    Next, naturally, a grand banquet was held. Mimi ate a meal. When everyone was at rest, Sun Wukong came to the Xuan Gong Palace alone. As for the young child, he always had to ask for an explanation.


    Just as she arrived at the door, she was blocked by four goddesses who looked extinct: "Who''s coming?"The Forbidden Land of Xuan Gong-guo is not ready to leave!


    ¡°Oh ~ Why, don''t some young ladies know me?" Sun Wukong smiled and was very easygoing. If this is changed to a few men, you can imagine the end result.


    When the four goddess girls heard the words, Daiyu slightly wrinkled and carefully gauged Sun Wukong''s best, unknown, unknown, yet free to enter and exit the divine world... They suddenly had a flash of spiritual light in their minds, and one of the girls immediately asked carefully: "Are you... Lord Sun Wukong?"


    Sun Wukong smiled: "Looks like I''m still a little famous.¡±


    When the four goddess heard the words, her beautiful face was white, and she immediately knelt down in horror: "We are rude, and I hope Lord Sun Wukong will punish us!"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand in the atmosphere: "All right, I''m not such a cheap person, I just came to see Xuan girl in Nine Heavens.¡±


    As soon as the four goddesses heard this, they immediately knelt down and split up beside each other. "The adult Xuan Lady is in the hall.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Sun Wukong nodded and walked into the hall.


    Looking at the back of Sun Wukong''s departure, the four goddesses were relieved. One of the women patted her exaggerated chest: "It''s as if Lord Wukong wasn''t as terrifying as the rumors suggest.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I feel that Monkey King is very accommodating.¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Monkey King, we can argue, and don''t forget about the Emperor!"


    When a few women heard the words, they were shocked and trembled. If they did not agree, would they get the Emperor out of office? Can they be as easy as the surface?Stand on your side like a sculpture.


    Sun Wukong ran into the hall, but saw the immortality in it and the lingering rhyme. The nine-day Xuan woman sat in a complex array of eyes, full of soft magic, sparkling brilliance, full of divine feelings.


    Nor did she open her eyes, but her voice was a farce: "Monkey King, I wonder what you are here for?"I can''t stand up and salute myself at this moment, and I hope you''ll forgive me!


    Sun Wukong also stopped talking nonsense and went straight to the theme: "Should you know about Qing ''er?"


    Nine Heavenly Girls seemed to be ready for the general, calm explanation: "Naturally, I know that I am in this state, it is not suitable to receive anyone, have they not sent people down to find out?Without my consent, do you think that they can succeed in bringing people down in the state of complete closure in the world of God? "


    ¡°You mean, I blame you?"


    ¡°I dare not, just because the divine world has the rules of the divine world, please do not interfere with the divine world too much, such as¡­ can you please stop bringing everyone to the divine world at will?There is cause and effect in everything in the world. It is against the will of heaven for you to act with such recklessness. ¡±


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he stepped out and ran into the battle. He reached out to Xuanxian in front of her and pinched her face: "Why, they started to teach me a lesson?What if it''s against the will of heaven, you let her blame me? "


    The nine-day Xuan woman was silent. The adult in front of her seemed to be truly not afraid of heaven, and heaven devalued her father for fear of him.


    ¡°Looks like you''re really a little drifty. I don''t know who''s in charge here, so I need to give you a long memory.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you, what are you doing?Stop! I am maintaining the seal of the divine world, you--! "


    Outside the hall.


    The four goddesses were filled with curiosity when they heard the movement inside: "What do you say Lord Goku is doing with Lord Xuan?What''s going on? "


    One of the women glanced at the hall and looked serious: "Don''t chew your tongue, do you want to be an animal?"


    The remaining three women were immediately shocked and afraid to say more. They did not want to be thrown into the animal path to be animals.


    Time passes day by day. In this divine world, Sun Wukong rarely comes down leisurely. If anything happens, take Linger and them around to see the scenery of the divine world, teach some cultivation lessons, and occasionally run to Xuan Gong Palace to make Kutian Xuan long memories, but her life is also free.


    On this day, just after accompanying Linger and their Sun Wukong sneaked to Xuan Gong Palace, but saw Xuan Dai sitting in front of a bronze mirror, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    During this time, Sun Wukong saw that Xuan Daughter of Nine Heavens had to struggle to maintain the seal of the divine world every day, which was to help her seal up the whole divine world. It is true that no one in the divine world can arbitrarily lower the boundaries anymore.


    And Nine Heavenly Girls rarely recover their freedom.


    ¡°What are you looking at? This look?"


    Sun Wukong walked over and took a look, but saw several pale-haired ordinary monks in the bronze mirror forging the screen of two swords. He couldn''t help wondering: "When did you care about the world?But seeing their forged swords seems a bit extraordinary?No, the style of this sword - calm and comfortable?Is this Joan Hua? "..

 3627 Chapter 117 Qionghua Pie

    Xuanxian nodded silently: "This Qionghua sect has gradually gone to the extreme for the sake of becoming immortal. They forged these two swords. It seems that they have a lot of ambition. If they continue to walk like this, something will happen.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at Jiutian Xuan woman and said: "Are you paying special attention to the Qionghua sect because you are a believer?This doesn''t look like your personality. ¡±


    Kutian Xuan Goddess is pale: "I just have a feeling of coincidence. I feel that something is happening in the lower realm, and it is possible to involve the divine realm. This is the only view.¡±


    Sun Wukong heard the words, but his hand was stretched in the mirror, and the screen turned around, but he saw two young Qionghua disciples appearing. His appearance was particularly familiar: "Isn''t this Yun Tianqing and Xuan Xiao?Have they joined the Qionghua pie? "


    Kutian Xuan girl saw Sun Wukong and said: "Do you seem to know them?"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand and did not reply. Instead, he carefully stared at the screen in the mirror.


    At this point, two gorgeous women walked towards them, and the leading disciple softly said: "Two brothers.¡±


    Yun Tianqing looked at people''s faces and said: "Yo, it''s Tide Master Sister, what can I do for you?"


    The girl named Tide pointed to the woman beside her: "This is the newly introduced Master Yu''s sister, who has also been admitted by the Master Master Master, but the Master Master Master is busy with other important matters these days. Brother Xuanzhen and Sister Yiu are not in the sect, so please take care of her a little more.¡±


    ¡°Xiuyu, this is Brother Xuanxiao and Brother Tianqing I told you about.


    ¡±" Brother Xuan Xiao, Brother Tianqing.


    Yun Tianqing looked at Yu Yu with a stunning face and shouted with exaggeration: "Wow!"It would be a pity if you came to fix the fairy even if you were so beautiful.


    The roller face was serious, and angry complained: "Tianqing, you''re talking nonsense.¡±


    Yu Yu looked cool and clear, his eyes were clear and intelligent, and he looked through the world''s senses: "The appearance is ugly, they are all subcutaneous white bones, the appearance of voice color, what difference does it make?"


    Yun Tianqing couldn''t help but sigh and felt bored: "Alas, you''re young and you can see so clearly. Isn''t it not fun at all?"


    Rolling Sleeve Rage: "Sky Blue!"


    Yun Tianqing looked helpless: "All right, I won''t tell you anymore, but you still know how to pity Xiangxia--"


    The rolling sky immediately glared at the anger.


    Yun Tianqing was shocked: "Ah!I really quit!Don''t stare at me... "


    ¡±" Hee-hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, hee, these


    "Yu Yu looks pale:" Hmm... "


    Sun Wukong listened to a few people and felt interesting. It was also a bit surprising: "I didn''t expect that the lower time had passed so long. Yu has been admitted to the Qionghua school. It seems that the war between the Qionghua school and the Phantom Underworld has not been going on for several years.¡±


    Seeing Sun Wukong staring in the mirror, Kutian Xuan woman said: "You seem very interested in her?Do you want to go down again? Could you please stop taking everyone into the divine realm after this time?"What would other fairies think if they knew?"


    Sun Wukong: "Why, I still need you to teach me how to do things?Are you out of order again? "


    "..." Jiutian Xuan''s expression suddenly felt a little unnatural.


    ¡°Forget it, I won''t mess with you, or the next few months will pass again, I''ll go out for a spin.¡±Sun Wukong said, his figure has disappeared.


    Xuan woman sighed and looked at the vague color of the screen in the mirror. She waved her hand and the screen disappeared.


    The Kunlun Qionghua School is located below the heavenly gods (the fairy world), so there is also a saying that you can only accept the light of Kunlun and become a fairy.


    Successive Qionghua factions were obsessed with flesh immortality, and thus came.


    Sun Wukong left the divine world and went straight over Kunlun. He looked at the solemn humility under his feet. The scenery was beautiful. It was a pity that the Qionghua faction was more splendid than the Shushan Fairy Sword faction. Unfortunately, after more than 20 years, this Qionghua faction might become history because of their ignorance.


    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!


    At this time, he suddenly saw the lower two sword lights rolling up, along the door of Sun Wukong crossing the disease, Sun Wukong instantly popped up, snapped, and the two sword lights broke in response.


    Qionghua, in the courtyard of the master''s residence, a man and a woman holding a sword were severely hit, muffled, a sip of blood sprayed out, kneeling on one knee.


    On the other side, several elderly people who had to be white saw each other. Their faces changed greatly. They looked up at the sky in a blink of an eye. They rose up and looked at Sun Wukong angrily. Their faces looked angry: "Who are you?How dare you come to me, Qionghua!! "


    Sun Wukong looked at the old people who besieged him, and looked at one of them opposite, but with a playful expression: "Yo ~ old man, I haven''t seen you for many years. When I come here to send you Qionghua as a guest, will you meet the knife soldiers?"


    Taiqing Man looked at Sun Wukong and couldn''t help but be stunned. After carefully gauging Sun Wukong, he was shocked. This ruthless man can''t afford to sin!Hurry up and boxing to make amends: "It turns out it was Lord Sun Wukong who came and missed the welcome from afar. Please forgive me for my sins!"


    Several elders heard what they said, and it was only then that hostility was gathered. At the same time, their hearts were filled with curiosity. Brother in charge of the door actually respected a young man so kindly as to speculate on his identity.


    Sun Wukong looked at Taiqing Man, knowingly asked: "What are you doing?¡±When I first came to your Qionghua pie, I almost got cut off by two swords and qi.


    "" This is all a misunderstanding. We''re just trying our swords, "said Taiqing Man.


    Several elders heard the words, immediately facing Taiqing Man, Yan He, Wang Shu is the secretary of his Qionghua school, can not easily show people.


    Taiqing Man waved his hand lightly to make them feel a little restless. He immediately asked Monkey King to clean up: "Monkey King, let''s talk next?"


    Sun Wukong nodded. At the next moment, he already appeared beside a man and a woman kneeling on one knee. These two men were Yu and Xuan Yu. The swords they held were really looking comfortable, Xi He. It seems that those two sword Qi were sent by them to test the sword, but he had been a bit broken, and they were seriously traumatized.


    Taiqing Man saw Sun Wukong''s eyes falling on Yin Yu and Xuan Xiao. He immediately said silently: "Yin Yu, Xuan Xiao, the sword gas you two sent just now almost hurt this elder, why don''t you hurry up and apologize?¡±


    ¡±Xiuyu and Xuanxiao heard the words, and there was a bitterness in her heart. It was us who were injured, right? But they also knew that it was them who were not right. Hurry up and apologize for the boxing and courtesy:" Senior, I hope Haihan is still offended.


    ¡°My predecessors, I look like you, just call me Brother Goku.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wukong.¡± Bao-yu made a sweet noise.


    Yet the rolling sky is a serious face: "You can''t abandon the courtesy, seniors do not blame us, it is already a blessing, how can there be a passing courtesy.¡±..

 3628 Chapter 118 Jade

    Sun Wukong looked at the rolling sky and shook his head. To be too clear and truthful, he said: "Your apprentice is too old and boring.¡±" You''re still a delightful apprentice, "she said to Xianyu.


    With that, the wounds inflicted on Xianyu and Xuan Xiao were instantly improved.


    Xiaoyu and the rolling eyes flashed with astonishment and hurried up to give thanks.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Wukong.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senpai.¡±


    Now the sky really looks as old as Murong Ziying in the previous period.


    ¡±Sun Wukong glanced at Jia Yu''s comfort." Take this sword and take a look at me, "he said.


    Zhu Yu immediately looked at the past to Taiqing Man, and saw Taiqing Man nodding. This handed the sword to Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong held his gaze comfortably and waved it twice. The air neutrality immediately revealed two subtle cracks. He saw that the people''s pupils shrinked slightly, and shocked by Sun Wukong. He could even use this gaze sword, and this power seemed to split the gate to the fairy world?


    On the other hand, the elders looked at Sun Wukong''s eyes and were all moved by stupidity. They were only stopped in the dark by the shaking of the head of Tai Halal Man.


    Joking, he dared not hit Sun Wukong''s head, otherwise the whole Qionghua pie would not be enough for people to play with.


    Sun Wukong returned Wangshu to Zhuyu and looked at Taiqing Man: "Old man, forge these two swords. Are you still dreaming of becoming a fairy?"


    ¡°It has always been my wish to carry the whole of Kunlun Xia flying up.¡±The glow in the eyes of Taiqing Man flashes:" And now I have this peace of sight, and it is not far from the ascension world. ¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at Taiqing Man and shook his head: "You old man is really obsessed. Forget it, you won''t listen.¡±Looking at Xiangyu again, he said," But your apprentice looks good. It''s a pity to give it to you to teach. Why don''t you let me teach her? "


    ¡°Impossible!" Taiqing Man hasn''t spoken yet. One of the elders has already said: "Yu Yu is my Qionghua hope. How can you be taught by an outsider?¡±Thank you very much, Your Highness. Xiuyu is a disciple of my Qionghua school. Since I was taught by my Qionghua school, I shall not bother His Highness.


    Sun Wukong immediately and inadvertently glanced at the elder, scared the other person to take a few steps backwards. When he reacted, he only felt that his clothes were wet with cold sweat. His heart was shocked. Just when he was about to do excessive behavior, Taiqing Man was a step forward, blocking his behavior in front of him, stopping his behavior, and boxing and saluting Sun Wukong: "Yu can be seen by Wukong adults. Since it is her luck, then Wukong Yu begs Wukong adults!"


    Sun Wukong nodded with satisfaction: "Don''t worry, I won''t rob your apprentice, and I won''t mind what you Qionghua pie are going to do. I just want to teach her for a while.¡±


    When Taiqing Man heard what he said, he finally relieved himself and turned his head to Xianyu. "Xianyu, from now on, you should practice with Lord Wukong. He has been cultivated all over the world. He has reached the realm of fairies. He is a true sword fairy. It is better to practice with him than to follow me.¡±


    The rolling sky and several elders of Qionghua are all heartbeat. Is this the real cactus in front of you?No wonder Master (Master) was so kind to him.


    ¡±Jia Yuqing''s cold face also showed some movement, bowing and boxing." Yes, Master.


    After talking about Xiaoyu, Taiqing Man also brought the topic to the sky: "Monkey King, this Xiaohe and Wangshu sword need to be repaired together, inseparable, otherwise the consequences are difficult to predict. Since you have taught Xiaoyu, is the sky also...?"


    Sun Wukong glanced at the sky, but shook his head: "Never mind him, too old-fashioned people are not very interesting.¡±She took out a piece of jade pepper and threw it at the sky:" Put on this jade pepper so that there is no hope of comfort on the side, and your cultivation will have no effect. ¡±


    Taiqing Man felt the cold air coming from Jade Pei. His old eyes could not help but shine. He was emotional that there were still such treasures in the world. He immediately signaled that the sky should be quickly put away and said to Sun Wukong: "Monkey King, I don''t know why you came to my Qionghua school this time."


    Sun Wukong waved his hand and voluntarily found a reason: "It''s nothing, it''s just that there were few deceased people left in the past, so come and take a look.¡±


    Taiqing Man heard the words, immediately sighed, deeply sympathetic, his dear friends have also passed away, human life is fragile, making him helpless, which is also the reason why he obsessed with wanting to bring the whole Qionghua faction into immortality.


    At the request of Sun Wukong, Sun Wukong was arranged in the apprentice room close to Yu.


    Looking at the neat arrangement inside, Sun Wukong nodded with satisfaction: "Not bad.¡±


    ¡±He sat on the bench at will, looking at Jia Yu beside him. ''Before I teach you, I''d like to ask you a question.


    ¡±Xiuyu''s face was very cool." Excuse me, madam.


    ¡°Do you know what the purpose of the Qionghua School is to forge the two swords of Jianhe and Wang Shu?"


    ¡°I tied up the demonic world, seized the spiritual power, and helped Qionghua send me up and down to become a fairy.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it''s reliable?"


    ¡°Master, naturally there is a reason for him to do this, I think it is feasible.¡±


    Sun Wukong smiled when he heard the words: "Do you think it will work?Have you ever thought that using gaze comfort, wickedness and double sword to bind the demonic realm and seize spiritual power from it? Then, it will inevitably trigger a shemale war, and the casualties on both sides will be heavy; moreover, even if Qionghua succeeds, the true faction will become fairy, but is this kind of act that relies on killing and walking against heaven will get the identity of the fairy realm?¡±At that time, angry with the fairy world, a fire will come down. Don''t call it a fairy. The whole Qionghua school will be destroyed.


    Xiaoyu suddenly retracted her pupils. She thought carefully. The end result may be as true as Sun Wukong said: "Is this... wrong?!!"


    Sun Wukong smiled: "I just gave you a possibility to prepare you so that you can have a heart. It''s up to you to choose how to do things in the future, as I said, and you don''t want to persuade that old stubborn person to be too clear. That makes no sense. Qionghua has sent generations of wishes. It''s not something you can talk about.¡±


    Yu Yu''s heart was immensely heavy right now. Originally she had been awarded such a distinguished honor by her master, and the feeling was very exciting. Now she is being said by Sun Wukong, who directly poured her a basin of cold water and breathed in the cold.


    ¡°I also told you what to say. Now, after I teach you a mind technique, you will no longer be tired of watching the cold and can accelerate your cultivation. But remember, after cultivating my mind technique, don''t be with Xi and Xi. Otherwise, the two will be out of balance. Don''t get hurt if you die.¡±


    ¡°Remember, disciples!" Yu nodded seriously.


    ¡°Come over here and I''ll pass the message to you.¡±


    Yan Yu immediately walked to Sun Wukong and listened with his lower body.


    (3/3)..

 3629 Chapter 119 Yu Yao

    Sun Wukong: "Remember?"


    ¡±- [sic]" Remember.


    Sun Wukong nodded with satisfaction: "I will pass on your mind method as a major, and you must study hard. This is good for you and harmless.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiaoyu complimented, but there was a confusion on her face.


    Sun Wukong: "Yes or no?"


    ¡±- [sic]" The teacher did this for the good of his disciples, of course.


    Sun Wukong stretched out his hand: "Give me your gaze.¡±


    Yu Yu''s hands will immediately be relieved.


    After Sun Wukong took over the sword, he walked outside the door and waved his sword with his hand. As the light of the sword rolled up, he cut the sky cloud into a celestial abyss. It looked like the sky had been cut open, and it was very shaking.


    Behind him was a muffled jade, soft under the foot, paralyzed on the ground, pale.


    Sun Wukong hurried up to pick her up. "Now you know why?"


    "Xiuyu felt as if she had been drained of strength and weakness. Daiyu frowned slightly:" Is this sword absorbing my energy? "


    Sun Wukong: "This gaze sword is forged from the world to the shadow to the cold, so that the female body as the body can stimulate spiritual power. This is also the reason why Taiqing Man chose you as his disciple. Once he became a hostel, practicing this gaze sword will inevitably stain his body with the shady cold. So, in the end, you will not have to finish with the sword to the sun. Once you are with the shadow and the sword, you will no longer be able to leave the shadow and sword. If you leave, you will be invaded by the cold force of the gaze sword and die.¡±


    Xiaoyu heard that Daiyu''s frown was deeper and she practiced to look at Shu Jian. How dangerous is it?


    "At the same time, Zhu Yu was full of puzzles:" Since the female body must be the inner body in order to stimulate spiritual power, why can the teacher stimulate this gaze sword? "


    Sun Wukong smiled: "When you reach such a boundary as mine, you will know that you want to control everything, it is just a thought.¡±


    Zhu Yu nodded as if he had no idea.


    Sun Wukong patted her on the shoulder and said: "Practice the way I teach you. It not only allows you to ignore the sequelae of Shu Jian, but also accelerates your growth. It won''t be long before your cultivation can catch up with those brothers.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhu Yu thanked her. She really didn''t know what the final result would be if she hadn''t met Sun Wukong and practiced looking at the sword.


    For three consecutive days, Yu Yu cultivated the shape of Sun Wukong. Under Sun Wukong''s arbitrary suggestions, she was acquainted and integrated, which could be called the speed of progress, but also the worship of Sun Wukong Yue.


    Only through contact can we understand that Sun Wukong''s talent is flourishing and his cultivation is unpredictable.


    On this day, Sun Wukong still practiced in Taiyi Fairy Road with Yu, but saw three beautiful men and women walking towards them.


    ¡±" Master Yu, I''ve brought my brother and sister to see you.


    Hearing the voices, he immediately sighed: "In front of senpai, so much yelling, what a system!"


    Yun Tianqing suddenly looked helpless: "Yes, yes... you and Sister Jin Yao and Brother Xuanzhen are all people at a glance, I always make mistakes..."


    ¡±Jia Yu stopped and saluted." I''ve seen a few brothers and sisters.


    ¡±As soon as Yun Tianqing heard what he had said, he came forward again, facing Xuanyu. He seemed to always want to offer his courtesy:" Sister Xuanyu, let me introduce you. Brother Xuanxiao won''t say anything. This is our eldest brother Xuanyan, and this is Sister Yiu. ¡±


    ¡±''Master Xuan-yan, Master Yao,'' said Xiang-yu.


    Then Yun Tianqing looked at Sun Wukong, who was sitting at a stone table drinking alcohol, and said: "Master Yu, have you heard that you are studying with a true sword fairy predecessor?Is he? "


    ¡±Jia Yu looked at Monkey King and admired him." This is my teacher.


    ¡°Xuan Zhen, Xuan Xiao, Xuan Yao and Yun Tianqing have met their predecessors.¡±


    All four of them looked at each other and hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°Stop screaming. Am I that old?Just call me Brother Wukong.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly, but saw the three of Xuan Zhen, Xuan Xiao and Xuan Yu. It was difficult for them to change their estimate.


    Instead, Yun Tianqing did not care so much. Seeing Sun Wukong so easy-going, he immediately said: "Brother Wukong, I heard that you and our master are the same person at the same time. My master is old like that, but you are still like a teenager. Can you really live forever and stay young after becoming a fairy?"


    Yao Yi and the others heard the words and immediately listened with a serious face.


    Sun Wukong glanced at several people and said: "After cultivating into immortality, you can indeed live forever and retain your youth, but it is not eternal. After millions of years, it will still turn into dust.¡±


    Yun Tianqing exaggerated: "Can you live for millions of years?That''s enough! "


    The sky was a serious question: "Is there really no way to live forever?"


    Sun Wukong nodded: "Yes, just go higher.¡±


    The skylight flashed: "Is there a higher boundary after becoming a fairy?"


    Sun Wukong: "Of course, immortality is just a starting point for the way of life.¡±


    Yiu Yao and each of them stared at each other with their eyes wide open and their hearts shocked!


    People cultivate immortals only to fly to become immortals, but in the end they learned from Sun Wukong''s mouth that immortals are only the starting point of the way of life?


    In the eyes of the sky suddenly came a deep desire, which was an ambition.


    Sun Wukong glanced at several people and said: "Don''t be too far away, Sung Xian has stopped countless people. Therefore, being able to cultivate Sun Xian is basically the limit of mankind. If you want to reach a higher limit, it has been very remote for millions of years.¡±


    Yun Tianqing immediately asked curiously: "Brother Wukong, what boundary are you now?"


    One of the Sun Wukong newspapers smiled: "Guess!"


    Yiu Yao looked at Sun Wukong and his eyes flashed: "I heard from my master about my predecessors. The evil sword fairy chaos of that year, the worship of the moon chaos in Miaojiang, and the legendary Devil Respect Building are all defeated by my predecessors'' hands. The boundary of my predecessors must have been above the fairy?"


    ¡°¡±


    When they heard the news, each one was inexplicably shaken.


    Zhu Yu''s eyes widened even more. How could her teacher have such a legendary miracle?How could she not know?It was a failure.


    ¡°There''s no need to talk about the past.¡±Sun Wukong looked at the people in front of him and said:" None of your qualifications is one of ten thousand. If you go to cultivate according to the rules, you will inevitably be able to become fairies one day, so don''t cross paths. ¡±..

 3630 Chapter 120 Enlightenment

    ¡°Remember what your predecessors taught you.¡±


    Xuan Zhen, Xuan Xiao, Xuan Yao and Yun Tianqing held boxing ceremonies and could hear Sun Wukong give them such high reviews. The four were naturally very happy.


    All right, what Sun Wukong said was Xuan Zhen, Xuan Xiao, Yun Tianqing. Although the qualifications of Xuan Yu are good, there is still a certain difference compared to the three of them, and then it is Xuan Yao. It is the worst of them. In comparison, the qualifications are flat.


    Sun Wukong looked at the five people in front of him and said: "The five of you are already at the door. Since they are all here, I will point you to a trick. It is up to you to learn how much from it.¡±


    A few people on the roller coast heard the words, their eyes suddenly lit up, full of expectations.


    Sun Wukang''s hand was thin with sword gas, engraved a dragon flying phoenix dance on the stone wall in front of him, sword gas¡® enlightenment ¡¯words: "sword path, all in the word¡® enlightenment ¡¯, if you can learn one or two from it, it will be enough for you to use it for life, but remember, this word will only exist for ten days, and after ten days, it will disappear, so you only have ten days.¡±


    After that, Sun Wukong ignored it and sat back at the stone table alone, picking up the wine glass and drinking alone.


    When they heard the words, they immediately concentrated on the gods. Looking at the word "enlightenment", they suddenly realized that a monstrous sword was attacking. ''Pu¡¯ sounded, but in less than a second, when they saw that Yiu Yao was a sip of blood spraying out, they even retreated a few steps and sat down in a mess.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Bao Yao and shook his head. Except for the fact that the sister paper looks a little better, this qualification is really bad.


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s expression, his face was pale and he was ashamed. At the same time, a force of dissatisfaction came up in his heart. When he was about to reorganize the banner drum, he saw Xuan Xiao murmuring. He even stepped back and the pillar sword fell on one knee. At the same time, his heart was shaken and full of joy. Although he could not hold on to three breaths, in these three breaths, he grasped a glimmer of understanding from the terrible sword gas that crossed the crowd.


    At first glance, I saw Xuanzhen''s insistence, but he also withdrew.


    Brother Big Brother held on for more time than himself. Nothing surprised the sky roller. He just looked at the cloud sky blue not yet leaving. He had to be a little shocked. Even his face was not only unusual, but the sword of Taoism appeared around him. The eyes of the sky roller three were all shocked. Is this a sudden enlightenment?


    Looking at the jade beside her, she saw that she had already sat on her knees and entered into that deep understanding.


    Now that the three people on the roller coast have been hit deep, I can''t feel my face anymore. As a big brother and sister, I was actually compared by the big brother and sister, it''s a little embarrassing.


    They held their breath and looked at the word "enlightenment" again...


    Sun Wukong looked at Yun Tianqing with some surprise: "This kid realized in his first observation?Swordsmanship is a good gift!¡±It''s true that he''s the father of the main character. He''s quite capable.


    Yu Yu can enter the deep understanding so quickly. It is all rooted in the teachings of Sun Wukong for three days, and Yun Tianqing can enter the understanding by himself once, enough to explain his talent.


    Unfortunately, Yun Tianqing''s mind is restless and can''t go far after all. If he can practice with peace of mind, there must be something to do; but if Yun Tianqing can practice with peace, it is not Yun Tianqing.


    This second observation, did not make Xuan earthquake and roller again from that terrible sword gas was forced out, stimulated, they bite their teeth bitterly supported, life and death matter, from that terrible sword gas, gradually saw a hint of dawn, gradually enlightened...


    Only Bao Yao was a bit miserable. She spit blood at a glance, but the more so, the more irritable she was. At this time, she was already pale and began to doubt life: "Is there such a big difference between my talent and them?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Bao Yao''s disapproval and loss. He was a little unbearable: "Don''t look, in your current state, it is no longer suitable to go to the epiphany. Come and have a drink with me.¡±


    Looking at the brothers and sisters who had successfully entered the epiphany, Zhen Yao rose up in a difficult way and came to Sun Wukong''s side, filling him with a glass of wine. "Are seniors, juniors'' qualifications really suitable for cultivating immortals?"


    Sun Wukong looked at some doubts about himself at the beginning and said lightly: "Do you know why you can''t always understand?"


    ¡±Jia Yao bowed immediately." I still want you to point it out.


    Sun Wukong''s face was unhappy: "I told you not to keep calling my predecessors.¡±


    ¡±Jia Yao froze slightly and suddenly knelt on her knees." Teacher! ¡±she cried.


    "..." Sun Wukong looked respectfully at Yao in front of her kneeling, half silent. This girl really enjoyed seeing the wind steer. However, this chick will become the leader of Qionghua School in the future. It seems to be interesting to teach her?


    ¡°Get up.¡± Sun Wukong reached out and lifted her up.


    Yaomin Sun Wukong did not refuse. She was delighted. She knew that her qualifications were equal to those of the teachers and brothers in front of her. However, if there was a teaching from this predecessor, she would certainly be able to get close to them, even anti-superior.


    Sun Wukong drank wine from the mouth cup and said: "If you have as much ability, do so much. Don''t always compare yourself to others. You are too strong to compete and win. You want to prove yourself. These are just foreign objects. You don''t have to practise, not only fix, but also cultivate your mind. You know, there are people outside. There are days outside, you always compare with people. You can never finish climbing, so just be yourself.¡±


    Zhu Yao heard that he immediately fell into deep contemplation, long ago, suddenly raised his head, but his eyes were already clear: "Thank you teacher for teaching, Zhu Yao must bear in mind.¡±


    ¡°Well, kids can teach.¡± Sun Wukong looked at Yao and nodded with satisfaction. Although this chick struggled to win well and refused to accept losing, she was exceptionally diligent, steadfast, upward, obedient, and well guided in the right direction. It was still worth a lesson.


    Sun Wukong pointed to the stone wall: "Go try again.¡±


    ¡±Jia Yao nodded with a complimentary nod." Yes, sir.


    Sun Wukong: "Relax your heart, don''t be tense. It is said that he will let him be strong, the wind will blow over the mountains, and don''t be afraid. Face it. Everything is false when he is..."


    Under the suggestion of Sun Wukong, Zheng Yao once again looked at the word "enlightenment". In an instant, she only noticed that the foreground had changed, and the sword shadows were heavy. She came to spread the sky and scratched her body and soul. And she remembered Sun Wukong''s words: "Everything is false, everything is false..."


    Faced with that deadly sword and light, her eyes were firm and clear, she was not backing up, nor preparing, but she stepped forward resolutely, went to watch, went to see...


    The landscape in front of us has undergone a revolutionary change...

 3631 Chapter 121 Penalties

    That terrible wandering sword has disappeared, appearing in front of Yiyao, is a giant sword that goes straight to the clouds, exudes a mysterious and unpredictable sword, and it seems that someone danced the sword in front of her, showing the extreme of the sword, heaven and earth are rational...


    Yiu Yaozheng stared at her and couldn''t help but be delusional for a while. Unconsciously, she entered into a sudden enlightenment...


    And in front of the rolling sky and others, what they see is a completely different screen, the same font, what they learn is a different direction of the sword.


    Ten days later, the word ''enlightenment¡¯ on the cliff wall suddenly emitted a faint light and disappeared in silence on the cliff wall, as if it had never appeared.


    A moment later, the rollers and others woke up from their enlightenment.


    At this moment, their temperament is completely different from those of ten days ago. Xuan Zhen and Xuan Xiao look more cold-handed than before. Like a sword that will be born soon, they reveal the hidden power.


    Yun Tianqing is more willing to release, like a wanderer of vengeance.


    The jade is even colder, like that day the mountain snow lotus did not stain the dust, making people''s hearts feel ashamed and filthy.


    Yao Hun''s body revealed a superior majesty and Yongrong luxury, like that queen''s atmosphere, making people afraid to look at it.


    Sure enough, like being born by heart, what their swordsmanship shows is precisely related to their nature.


    The five people feel their own changes, and the rise of boundaries are all manifestations of sadness and dislike.


    At this point, Sun Wukong walked loosely from the path of the Tai Yi Fairy Road and looked at the five people. "That''s right, it looks like you''ve all had a good ten days.¡±


    The five of them immediately knelt down on their knees and bowed: "Thank you teacher (seniors) for teaching!"


    Sun Wukong immediately waved his hand and began to rush people: "All right, Yu and Yao can stay and the others can leave."


    ¡°I''ll leave.¡±


    There is no doubt that the three of the rollers have him, and he is very respectful of his departure.


    After the three rollers left, Sun Wukong stared straight at Yiyu, looking up, down, left and right. From time to time, Rao nodded. Yiyu, who had always been cold, looked a little red at him: "Teacher, is there something wrong?"


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help but smile: "No, I just feel so good. I want to take a closer look.¡±


    Xiaoyu''s expression turned red.


    Sun Wukong put up the appearance of Hang Ye Langdang and said seriously: "But I still have to remind you that the sword is ruthless, while the human being is compassionate. It is not the sword that controls you, but you are controlling the sword. Ruthless is the way, but no matter which way, keeping yourself is fundamental. Don''t go the wrong way.¡±


    ¡±" Remember, disciples.


    Sun Wukong is an old-fashioned man again hey hey smile: "Don''t be so serious all the time, come and call Brother Wukong.¡±


    "..." Yu looked at Sun Wukong''s burning eyes and his face turned red: "Wukong... big brother..."


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Sun Wukong smiled.


    Yao Wen said that he immediately cast a jealous and hostile look at him.


    Sun Wukong seemed to have a feeling. He glanced at Bao Yao. He reached out and slapped her in the head: "You little girl, you must be so jealous. If you want to cultivate a broad and loving heart, I will just praise Bao Yu for a few words, and you will start to be jealous. It really doesn''t sound like a word.¡±


    "Jia Yao suddenly panicked:" My brother and disciples dare not! "


    ¡°Different hearts, should punish!" Sun Wukong immediately sighed. Yao Yu''s face was white and puffed, kneeling on the ground.


    ¡±Xiuyu begged for mercy immediately. ''Miss Zheng, you didn''t mean to do this,'' she said. ''You can bypass her this time.


    ¡°One is two, and this kind of thing makes no sense.¡±Sun Wukong looked seriously and pointed to the stone table beside him:" Go, lie down on that stone table. ¡±


    Yao Xin was suspicious, but he dared not resist and lay down on the stone table.


    Yu looked at Sun Wukong pulling up his sleeve and raised his palm in dismay: "Teacher, is this punishment...?"


    ¡°Naturally a hundred farts.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!!" Xiaoyu and Xiao Yaoyuan shouted. Xiao Yaoyuan''s body flashed and ran away. Everyone else''s girlfriend was too ashamed to be beaten there, right?


    Yu Yu blushed and then looked without expression: "Teacher, is this punishment too much... that one...?"


    ¡°Which one? My rules are always the same. If it''s unacceptable, I won''t force you to learn from me.¡±


    "!!!" Yu Yu and Yu Yao were shocked.


    Bao Yao struggled and hesitated for a moment, and his face turned red: "Teacher, I, I will be punished.¡±As she spoke, she happened to lie on the stone table again.


    ¡°That''s right.¡± Sun Wukong walked past with a smile.


    Zhu Yu looked at the screen where Zhu Yao was punished. He couldn''t bear to look again. He would never offend the teacher after swearing, otherwise it would be too bad to be punished.


    After more than ten minutes, he looked at Yao Yao who was a little unstable. Sun Wukong hummed: "This is a lesson for you. Next time, add 200 more.¡±


    ¡±Jia Yao obviously shook her body." Yes, sir, my disciples will never dare again.


    ¡°I''m sure you''ll dare next time.¡±Sun Wukong looked at Bao Yao very seriously.


    ¡°I really don''t dare.¡± Yiu Yao wanted to cry without tears. She felt that her teacher was a little perverted and fought with real dynamism, without mercy.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand willingly: "Okay, go back. You''ve arrived here today. Remember to meet here on time tomorrow. You''ll be late. Humph ~ ~"


    "Bao-yu and Bao-yao were shocked by what they had said:" Absolutely not!


    Zhu Yu helped Yao and walked limping towards their dormitory.


    In the room, Yiu Yao just wanted to sit down, but he was sighing and bouncing.


    "Xiangyu hurriedly stepped forward to help her: ''Are you all right, madam?"


    ¡±Daiyu frowned and blushed:" Nonsense, you''ve been beaten a hundred times.


    ¡±Xiu-yuqiang kept his cool face:" You''d better get down on the floor. I''ll go to the pharmacy and get you some medicine.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    "Xiuyu had just left the room, but she had just encountered Yun Tianqing wandering around. As soon as Yun Tianqing saw Xiuyu, she immediately gathered together:" Yo ~ Xiuyu, what a coincidence! Where are you going? "


    ¡°I''m going to the pharmacy to get some medicine.¡±


    Yun Tianqing immediately cared: "Are you hurt?Where are you hurt? How could the Qionghua pie be hurt here? "


    ¡±- [sic]" No, sir. I''ve been given a little punishment by the teacher. I''ve been to fetch medicine for her.


    Yun Tianqing immediately exaggerated: "Are you going to use healing medicine to punish me?Too harsh for you, huh?"She''s such a beauty, isn''t she?"


    ¡±Xiuyu saw that Yun Tianqing''s face was slightly slight and Daiyu frowned a little uncomfortable." Brother Yun, Sister Xiuyao is still waiting for me, so I won''t bother you.

 3632 Chapter 122 Difficulties

    Yun Tianqing looked at Yu Yu who couldn''t return his head and touched his head. He was filled with loss: "It''s strange, such a handsome pot as me. Sister Yu doesn''t even feel cold on me. This is unreasonable!"


    At this time, he saw Xuanquake walking away. After seeing him, Yun Tianqing just wanted to run away, but saw the other party''s figure flash. He already appeared next to him and put his hand on his shoulder: "Yun Shiqing, are you lazy again?With your talent, if you work hard to cultivate, there must be something to do in the future. Go, Brother, go with you to cultivate! "


    Yun Tianqing immediately launched a scream: "No!Brother Xuan Zhen, I just want to walk around, I don''t want to practice! "


    ¡°In just a few decades of your life, it''s not right to waste it like this. You know, for our master, it''s an inch of time and an inch of gold!"


    ¡°Don''t! I''m not a practitioner like you, you know, Louis and I."


    Unfortunately, Xuanquan completely ignored the cries of the clouds and sky, pulling him away gradually.


    ¡±The next day, when the sky was still unknown, Zhu Yu and Xiangyang were on their way to the Dai-yi Fairy Trail, but they saw an apprentice approaching them:" Master Zhu, let''s go back to the Forbidden Land.


    ¡°Yes..." Daiyu frowned consciously and glanced at the Sun Wukong room opposite her. Yesterday Sun Wukong said that if she was late this morning, she would be punished.


    Yaoyuan said, the heart was jealous. This sister not only looked at the teacher differently, but even the master, how long has she just begun?If Master loves you so much, you can go to the Forbidden Land?The Forbidden Land is not accessible to ordinary disciples!


    How could she...


    While Yao Xin was jealous, she suddenly moved the wound, causing her to panic. A cold air flushed from the soles of her feet to the brain door: "You can''t be jealous, you can''t be jealous. The teacher said that I just need to be myself, otherwise the teacher will know, and I will be punished again..."


    As soon as she thought of being punished, Bao Yao also took a look at Sun Wukong''s room. Her face was slightly red and she hurriedly abandoned her thoughts in her head. "Master Yu, since you are going to the Forbidden Land, there must be something to discuss, go back quickly. The teacher should still be in the room now. If you move faster, it should be too late..."


    ¡±Jia Yu, not speaking too much, said to the disciple," Brother Zheng has shown us the way.


    She hasn''t been here long. She doesn''t know where the Forbidden Place is yet.


    ¡±At the gates of the Forbidden Land, the disciple bowed to the closed gate and said," Master Zheng, Master Yu''s sister has come.


    ¡°Back off.¡±


    The disciple saluted and turned away.


    ¡±The stone gate opened suddenly and the voice of Taiqing Man came out:" Yu, come in.


    Zhu Yu ran into the stone gate with curiosity, but saw only two figures in the insight, too clear the man and the sky.


    Xuan Xiao stood straight beside him, still serious, silent and silent. After seeing Xuanyu, he just nodded and said hello.


    Taiqing Man gauged Zhu Yu and nodded with satisfaction: "I didn''t expect your cultivation to progress so fast in just half a month. This is the first time in thousands of years!"


    ¡±Xiuyu''s face was calm and still cool:" Xiuyu''s qualifications were mediocre and were all well taught by the teacher.


    Taiqing Man caressed the beard gently. "It seems that I have entrusted you to Goku adult teaching. Of course, that''s right. But remember, you are my Qionghua disciple, and the first place should be my Qionghua disciple. You just need to learn something about cultivation with him, and you don''t have to ignore everything else.¡±


    ¡±" The disciples understand.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Taiqing Man nodded with satisfaction: "This time, you two are invited to come here. It is about this Xi He and Wang Shu''s sword. Last time, someone disturbed you. In order to teach you two how to train in the future, you two come up and listen carefully.¡±


    Jade and roller hurry up and listen carefully.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°This is divided into one Yin and one Yang. If you want to cultivate, you need to cultivate together. One side either burns to death or the cold invades to death. However, you have the Yu Pei protection given by the Goku adult in the sky, which means that there will be no surprises in self-cultivation for the time being. So from now on, you will come here to confine your cultivation until you can fully master peace.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!"


    ¡°Yiyu, you should continue to practice with the adult Wukong. He can solve the problems of the sky, and will certainly solve your problems. If you two encounter any difficulties in the practice, you must inform me at the first moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!"


    Taiqing Man nodded his head, and nodded his head to replace Yuxuan, mostly to inculcate them with the idea of Qionghua being a fairy...


    Half ringing, Xiaoyu left the forbidden land with a complicated face. She had long known from Sun Wukong that Qionghua Pi Chengxian''s philosophy was wrong. Just now, she just made a point with Taiqing Man. She did not expect to be scolded. Indeed, as the teacher said, Qionghua Pi Chengxian''s beautiful dream is deeply rooted, and it is not easy to say.


    Away from the forbidden land, Xiaoyu looked at the sky and whispered badly. He hurried to Taiyi Fairy Trail at the fastest speed.


    At this moment, while drinking, Sun Wukong was watching the beautiful scenery of Jiayao sitting under the waterfall and practicing, and when he realized that Jiaoyu had arrived, he couldn''t help but say: "Jiaoyu, you are more than a hour late.¡±


    ¡°The apprentice knew it was wrong, the master summoned me to the forbidden place..."


    Sun Wukong drank the wine in his mouth. "It seems that your master''s position is bigger in your mind than mine!"


    ¡±Xianyu was immediately shocked." No, sir. The teacher and master are as important to the disciples as they are to the disciples.


    ¡°But you went as soon as he called you, and you didn''t listen to me.¡±


    "..." Xi Yu suddenly silenced. This topic is really difficult for her to answer.


    Sun Wukong''s question is really too rough. It''s like asking who you should save when your mother and old woman fall into the water.


    Sun Wukong glanced at her carelessly: "Do you know it''s wrong?"


    ¡°The disciples are wrong.¡±


    ¡°Will you be punished?"


    "..." Zhuyu silenced for two seconds, and his face turned red: "willing to be punished.¡±She walked to Sun Wukong and lay down on the table, closing her eyes fatefully.


    Sun Wukong looked at the scenery and pretended to look at Yin Yao: "Don''t say I''m being unreasonable, Yin Yao, why don''t you tell me? Should Yin Yu be punished?"


    "" You should punish me if you ignore the teacher''s orders, "said Jia Yao immediately.


    Xin Yu immediately opened his eyes and looked at Xin Yao: I really thank you, you are really my good sister, thanks to me for taking care of you last night.


    Just accompanying Sun Wukong''s slap, Yu murmured and forgot all his grievances about Jin Yao''s mind...

 3633 Chapter 123 Changes

    Unconsciously, almost a year passed quietly.


    In this year, Sun Wukong taught Yiyu and Yiu Yao can be regarded as shadows. Naturally, the two girls also feel guilty about Sun Wukong. They often go to the drunken shade to enjoy the phoenix flowers. There is nothing romantic about a picnic barbecue or something.


    The top of the Kunlun peaks.


    Zhu Yu and Zhu Yao stood behind Sun Wukong and looked curious: "Brother Wukong, what brings us here?This is the forbidden land in my Qionghua banned land. If Master finds out, we will all be punished. ¡±


    Following the progress of the feelings of the three of them, when no one was there, Zhu Yu and Zhu Yaodu changed their names to Sun Wukong and Wukong.


    Sun Wukong looked up at heaven: "Do you know what the place is?"


    When the two women heard the words, they suddenly felt tight and felt bad.


    ¡±" Master Zheng said that the top of the Kunlun peaks, where the sky shines, is the legendary journey of immortality. If it passes, it can fly into immortality in the daytime. It is rumored that Kunlun Mountain is below the immortality and above it is the immortality.


    ¡°Yes, there is the fairy world, also known as the divine world, I have been away long enough, it is time to go back.¡±One day in heaven, one year in the world, that is, the time of the divine world is about to pass, Sun Wukong should go back, otherwise by Mei Er they knew they were sneaking out to play without taking them, Emerald''s delicate magic tricks, Sun Wukong can not bear.


    "Brother Wukong is going back?"Are you really a fairy, Brother Wukong?"


    Sun Wukong smiled and did not reply: "I have also taught this religion. With your current qualifications, it is promising to cultivate into fairies. Breaking through this day, it can indeed let the sky shine down, so that Qionghua can send everyone to throw away the physical mortal child and become a fairy body. But it is only the side door left way, and it is not held by heaven.¡±


    ¡°Remember, all you have to do is go up to the boundary, and it doesn''t matter whether you become immortals or not. Just be strong enough, that is, you can still be stronger than immortals, and you can still live forever.¡±


    Sun Wukong said, his body gradually faded: "This farewell is not eternal, I look forward to the next meeting with you, what will become..."


    Looking at the place where Sun Wukong disappeared, Yu and Yao dazed for a while.


    I don''t know how long it took, but I heard a majestic voice wake them up: "This is the sanctuary of Qionghua. It is strictly forbidden for anyone to come here. Why are you two here?"


    ¡±Jia Yu and Jia Yao hurriedly bent over to pay their respects." Master, the teacher''s gone.


    Taiqing Man couldn''t help but froze and looked up at the sky. The fanaticism in his eyes flashed away. There, it was where his Qionghua faction had been exhausted for generations to arrive.


    Restored the ups and downs, too clear for the seriousness of the people: "In that case, you can''t let go of the expectations of Goku adults, and then go back and try harder to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°Yes!"


    ¡°Go back, forget it this time, don''t come here again. This place is full of spirits and excitement. It is by no means possible for manpower to get close, there is a danger to life.¡±


    The Divine Realm, under the Tree of God.


    Sun Wukong had just appeared and saw a red shadow flying past him. He jumped into his arms. His sweet voice made Sun Wukong soft: "Master is bad, and going out to play is not called to the people. Don''t you like charm anymore?"


    ¡°Cough cough ~ ~ How is that possible.¡±Sun Wukong held Mei Er and stroked her little head. Her heart was only emotional. She felt that her body had grown a lot again. Looking down, she couldn''t help but feel that Suda was alive again.


    ¡°I don''t care, I haven''t seen my master for a day. May wants to make amends. May wants to make amends for ten days.¡±


    Sun Wukong smiled and whispered in Mei Er''s face: "Don''t say ten days, twenty days is fine.¡±


    ¡±- [sic]" That''s twenty days.


    Sun Wukong: "..."


    Lin Yuegru glanced at Sun Wukong and said, "Are you the one who''s causing trouble again?"


    Sun Wukong: "How could I? I''ve been with Xuan Da all day. I don''t trust you to ask her.¡±


    Lin Yuegru immediately turned a white eye. If she could have seen Xuan girl in Kutian, she would have gone to ask. With your words, she immediately stared at Sun Wukong with both eyes: "Say, where have you really gone with Xuan girl in Kutian?"


    ¡°I was pure with her.¡±


    ¡°Pure enough that you run to her every day, right?"


    Sun Wukong: "..."


    In this way, in order to prevent Sun Wukong from going out again and bringing a wave of people back, Zixuan and the others could be said to have killed Sun Wukong''s guards, even if they slept inches away, which also led Sun Wukong not to go out to play for days, can only observe the movement of the lower boundary in the dark.


    Two years after Sun Wukong left the Qionghua faction, Yu and Xuanxiao used the power of both swords to make the demonic world appear and bind it to the net. At this point, the Qionghua faction and the phantom world launched a special shemale war.


    Due to Sun Wukong''s relationship, the strength of Xuan Xiao and others has risen dramatically. With the active participation of these five disciples, and with the participation of some of Sun Wukong''s little sisters who occasionally guide when he is bored, the strength of Qionghua is extremely strong. The illusion meditation world is almost a troublesome festival defeat.


    But after the Qionghua faction killed into the phantom meditation world, it naturally discovered the secret that the amorphous stone is the source of spiritual power. Therefore, the Taiqing Man actually developed the idea of taking the whole phantom meditation world into his own possession, but also to kill all the demons in the phantom meditation world. Xuanquake also died in this battle like in the original.


    Xuanyu saw Xuanzhen dead. She didn''t want to see her brothers and sisters dead and spiritually painted. She made the same choices as the original book. She defected to Qionghua with Shu Jian.


    If it is only to seize spiritual power, for the sake of the same game, Zhu Yu is willing to help, but to kill them all, killing innocent people indiscriminately is not something she can tolerate.


    Ultimately, Xuan Xiao is difficult to support independently. In that role, the jade Pei that Sun Wukong gave him was also broken. The result was that the phantom meditation world broke free of the double sword net. Xuan Xiao was retreated by Xuan and the sword. He had to seal himself up.


    When Yun Tianqing saw Xiaoyu leaving, he didn''t want to see the side of the Qionghua faction killing indiscriminately, and he resolutely followed Xiaoyu''s footsteps away from the Qionghua faction.


    Taiqing Man also crashed in the battle with the master of the meditation world, Chan.


    Originally in a good situation, Qionghua pie suddenly turned straight. As a result, Zhao Yao had to stand up to clean up the wreckage, and the tomb set the cornerstone for her to climb the gate.


    Sun Wukong looked at Liu Yu holding a baby girl and landed on the screen of Liu Mansion, but he smiled. Although the direction of the Qionghua faction and the Phantom War had not changed, the direction of the trail had deviated. It was supposed to be Liu Mengli saved by Yun Tianqing, but now it has become Liu Yu.


    And Yu Yu couldn''t walk with Yun Tianqing, which led to it, and Yun Tianhe probably wouldn''t exist anymore.


    And Zhu Yu practiced the method of Sun Wukong''s teaching, and will not be expected to be reversed by Shu Jian and Ying Ying dies prematurely. Everything will change from here.

 3634 Chapter 124 Green Peak

    Sun Wukong''s face was filled with regret. Originally, he wanted to participate in all this. Why can''t he leave now? He can only become a nurse.


    However, if you think about it, even if Yu Yu and Yun Tianqing do not come together as in the original, but Yun Tianqing is still there, the name Yun Tianhe should not disappear, I don''t know, what will that new Yun Tianhe look like?


    ¡°Master, look at you. I caught a golden carp. Shall we grill it?" At this time, Mei Er ran to Sun Wukong with a golden carp with a faint light. Her face was full of joy and innocence, but the carp in her arms could not help but jump and struggle in fear. She looked very scared and wanted to stay away from the little devil''s arms.


    Sun Wukong looked at the carp that jumped in Mei''s arms from time to time and smiled and touched her head. He just wanted to say something, but he saw Xuee walking by, so he said angrily: "Wow!¡±I''m telling you, the fewer and fewer fish we''ve had these days, the more you''ve been stolen by a little greedy eater.


    ¡°Yah ~ I''m caught.¡±Mei Er immediately made a delicate cry. She turned around and wanted to run away, but was stopped by Yin ''e Fei:" Want to go?¡±Give me back the golden carp first. If you eat the ordinary fish, you can''t eat it.


    ¡°Alas ~ why?¡± I feel like I''m going to grow taller if I eat her.


    "Didn''t you see that pathetic look on the carp?¡±She has been cultivated and made up her mind. She can''t eat any more.


    ¡°Oh ~" Mei Er heard the words and happened to return the golden carp to Ying ''e.


    With a gentle wave of her hand, the golden carp immediately floats to the nearby pond, and the moment it falls into the water, the tail swings, instantly hiding in the pond.


    Sun Wukong looked at Mei Er''s face, smiled and touched her head, took out a big push snack to stuff her, and pinched her nose: "You little greedy eater, after that this spiritual creature is born, don''t eat, if you want to eat, just ask me.¡±


    There are spiritual objects in this world of God. If they are thrown into mortals, they can instantly become human beings and cannot be eaten indiscriminately.


    ¡°Wow ~ so many delicious things, you know the owner is the best.¡±Mei Er held a pile of snacks and was happy with her face. She ran away to Niuniu immediately:" Niuniu, come quickly!I have a lot of delicious food to share with you. ¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at the two young maids who were entirely attracted to snacks. He immediately looked at her and smiled. "Why don''t I get you some snacks too?"


    Tan-e''s face turned red: "You''d better go find Xuan and her. I don''t like snacks.¡±


    ¡°Do you really dislike it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh heh ~ ~ I don''t like it, but your expression is honest.¡±


    A dozen days later.


    "Dang Dang", Sun Wukong opened the door, Youya ran out of it, looked up at the sky, a grinning face exclaimed: "Invincibility is really lonely as snow!Wow ~ ~ You still want to fight me, so many days of hard work, finally got a little time. ¡±


    He looked at the world and smiled: "The time is right, hurry away.¡±


    Step out and have vanished.


    On the peak of Qingyang, Sun Wukong looked at the ancient tree in front of him. He was somewhat emotional. He remembered that when he first came here, this tree was just a small tree, but now it has grown like this.


    Just as Sun Wukong was emotional, he heard a teenager drinking in his ear: "Dinner!My dinner! Don''t run! "


    ¡°Humming ~ Humming ~" accompanied by the howling of the mountain pig, Sun Wukong just turned around and saw a huge mountain pig rushing towards him.


    When the teenager saw him, he was shocked: "Ya ~ someone, be careful!" He immediately opened his bow and raised his arrow, whimpering, shooting a pair of arrows in the neck of the runaway boar, nailed to the ground.


    ¡°That''s a lot of strength.¡± Sun Wukong looked at the juvenile in front of him and was surprised. He could clearly feel that the person in front of him was just an ordinary juvenile, but his ability to eject this arrow was really not small, when it was really natural.


    And the appearance is a bit similar to that of Yun Tianqing, isn''t it the son of Yun Tianqing?It just looks different from the cloud river in my memory, but his identity is basically confirmed by Sun Wukong.


    While Sun Wukong was looking at the juvenile before him, he saw that the juvenile had arrived in front of Sun Wukong and said with a thick face: "Well, I''m sorry, didn''t I frighten you?Are you from down the mountain? "


    ¡°Tianhe, who are you talking to?" Not waiting for Sun Wukong''s reply, but listening to the wooden house door next to the ancient tree suddenly squeak open, a beautiful woman appeared at the door.


    ¡°Mother, I don''t know him either. When I was chasing the boar, the boar almost hit him.¡±The teenager looked at Sun Wukong and scratched his head with some embarrassment.


    Goku glanced at the beautiful woman at the door and looked at the boy in front of him: "Your name is Yuntianhe?"


    The boy grabbed his head again: "How do you know my name?"


    Sun Wukong did not answer. He just looked at the comparison of Yun Tianhe in front of him. Although the appearance is different from the original, this qualification is really good, but he still has the qualifications that the main character should have.


    Sure enough, even without Yun Yu, if only Yun Tianqing''s father was there, the name Yun Tianhe would not disappear.


    I didn''t expect this peak to be taken over by the cloud sky blue.


    Sun Wukong immediately looked at the beautiful woman at the door and said, "Are you the wife of Yun Tianqing?"


    ¡°Are you?" After hearing that she was an acquaintance of the husband and wife, the beautiful woman looked suspicious. For sixteen years, she did not know that her husband and wife had acquaintances. Even the villagers below the mountain did not see her husband and wife. Their family had been hiding on this green peak, rarely walking down the mountain, talking about how to recognize people?


    Sun Wukong looked at the beautiful woman, but was a gossip: "Isn''t that guy fond of Jade? How could he marry you?How do you two know each other? "


    Beautiful woman has confirmed that Sun Wukong is indeed an acquaintance of her husband. She naturally heard of the name Yu Yu. Her husband did chase people for many years at that time, but unfortunately, it didn''t work out.


    Just after Yun Tianqing was rejected and hurt for a while, a chance happened to save her from a werewolf demon. The two finally knew each other, and in Yun Tianqing''s drunkenness, the two finally came together.


    Sun Wukong looked at the beautiful woman and said: "So that''s how you two stories can be written into a book.¡±


    "..." The beautiful woman was shocked, she didn''t say anything. How could this person see through the end?Are you a monk like her husband?


    More immediately: "Your Excellency, what is it?"..

 3635 Chapter 125 Han Lingya

    Sun Wukong: "My name is Sun Wukong. I think it''s old knowledge with Yun Tianqing. Where is he?"


    Without Yu Yu, Yun Tianqing would not have died as quickly as in the original.


    ¡°I encountered the wind and cold. The husband bought medicine for me in the city. I should be able to come back before the sun sets. The cold house is rudimentary. If you don''t mind, please sit in the house.¡±The beautiful woman walked aside and made a gesture to Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong just wanted to enter the house and chat with her about her gossip with Yun Tianqing, but he didn''t want to roar completely. He immediately attracted the attention of three people.


    Looking to the left, Yuntian River frowned: "It''s the direction of Shishen Creek Cave, Mother, I''ll go and see. Your illness is not well, let''s rest in the house.¡±


    The beautiful woman nodded and softly said: "Be careful.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked in that direction and secretly said ''Coming''. His figure flashed and disappeared.


    ¡°Mom, I''m going.¡± Seeing the disappearance of Sun Wukong, Yuntian River hurried towards Shishengxi Cave.


    Sun Wukong appeared at the door of Shishengxi Cave, but saw the stone door slightly open, without saying a word, side into it...


    A moment later, the Yuntianhe also appeared at the door: "Weird, this stone gate belongs to my father. It has a machine. Even I don''t know how to open it, but I was warned that no matter what happens, I can''t go in. What should I do about this?"


    ¡°No, somebody''s already inside. I have to get them out.¡±Seems to have found a reason for himself, Yuntian River also sideways into the Stonehenge Creek cave.


    Sun Wukong walked in a dark cave. On the street, he could see a few giant toads and bats that had been cut down in the blood pool. It seems that it was the one who opened the stone door.


    Hidden breath, Sun Wukong walked all the way, even through the side of the demons in the street, they all felt nothing. After walking for about a decade or so, there were many bright and bright halls in front of them, and a killer heavy drink came from the front: "Shh for clouds and rain, hip for thunder.All through heaven, out into the darkness, changing, who is not me? "


    A girl''s shout also sounded: "Yah ~ what are these? Ghosts?!!"


    Sun Wukong hurried to speed up his footsteps. When he arrived in the hall of the cave, he saw twelve people floating in the sky, as if they were ghosts. Men who emitted light surrounded a group of girls.


    The girl held a double sword and tried to pierce the nearest sword, but the action was simply tough. However, the double sword pierced the man, but the strange past, as if the body of the body could not be touched at all.


    The girl''s face changed slightly: "Ya ~ can''t even cut it?Is it really a ghost? "


    The attacked man did not seem to feel that he had been attacked recently. He was faceless and indifferent. He said: "I am the maker, and I am ordered by my master to guard this town. Whoever breaks in without permission will be killed instantly!"


    ¡°Shoot him instantly? No way!I''m not such a bad person. Hey ~ Can we talk about it? "The girl was in shock and thought about the terms.


    Then Kai summoned as if he hadn''t heard it, his body falsified as if it were transiently shifted, his breath appeared in front of the girl, and his hand was stretched out with a slap.


    The girl instinctively blocked herself with a double sword. Tingling accompanied by a muffled sound, the girl had already flew out and hit the wall hard. A sip of blood sprayed out, an exaggerated face and shocked: "No way!Why can''t I cut you and you can hit me?Isn''t that unreasonable? "


    However, Qi Zhao did not give any response, but saw that the twelve Qi Zhao simultaneously extended their hand. At that moment, there was a storm here, a huge tornado was generated, and the ground of the cave wall was cut to leave a deep trace of the road.


    ¡°Done, is this girl going to die here?" The girl''s face suddenly turned pale, but she wasn''t the one who sat waiting to die. Slim hands raised: "Look at my curse!"


    The breeze swept up and scratched the body, but it was just tickling.


    ¡°This is bad!" The girl turned her back against the stone wall and looked at the terrible tornado sweeping towards herself, poor and helpless.


    ¡°Yun Tianqing hid something inside and actually found out so many powerful guards.¡±Sun Wukong looked at the poor girl. Instead, he looked to the other side. Originally, that was the cemetery of Yun Tianqing and Yu. What about now?


    Looking at the girl in front of her, she was about to be caught in the tornado. Sun Wukong stepped out and flashed in front of her, stroking with his hand. The tornado disappeared instantly. At the same time, he said the trick: "False and untrue, all are scattered, Kaiju, don''t stand down!"


    The house was filled with killers and disappeared instantly. Twelve Qi summoned to bow in the direction of Sun Wukong: "It turns out that the master is coming, Qi summoned back!"


    In an instant, the twelve priests disappeared, and a circular opening of the cave wall also appeared on the stone wall in front.


    This is nothing more than a magic trick that triggers mediation or the recitation of dissolution spells, natural retreat.


    ¡°Hoo ~ saved!"


    The girl was immediately relieved and patted herself in the chest.


    ¡±Sun Wukong turned to look at her." You''ve got a lot of nerve, "she said." You''ve stolen from the Immortal House.


    The girl heard the four words of the Immortal Home Forbidden Land and suddenly her eyes lit up. She looked at Sun Wukong and called him an excitement. She didn''t say a word. She puffed and knelt before her: "Senpai, I am not a thief. I am a mausoleum thief who has traveled thousands of miles alone. I am not here to steal anything. I heard that there is a sword fairy legend on the peak of Qingyang.¡±


    Sun Wukong suddenly frowned: "Isn''t burglary more excessive than thieves?"


    ¡°That''s not true. Anyway, if you put so much valuable stuff in the ground, you might as well give it to those who need it.¡±


    Sun Wukong climbed his chin and looked at the girl: "You seem to have some sense.¡±


    ¡°Really!" The girl looked at Sun Wukong instantly: "Is there a way to live in this world, Master Jianxian?"


    ¡°Yes, just cultivate into fairies, and naturally you can live forever.¡±


    ¡°Really?" The girl suddenly rejoiced and knocked several times to Sun Wukong: "Please teach me!Han Lingsha is willing to be a cow and a horse to repay the senpai''s gratitude! "


    ¡°Let''s talk about this later.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hand, but turned around and walked into the hole.


    Han Lingya saw it and hurried up to catch up.


    The cave was littered with rudimentary chills, allowing people to enter, and couldn''t help but shiver. The sky had a little bit more starlight, which looked like it was full of visions.


    On the central ice table, a sword was inserted, with a crystal blue, and the attached light was clear as autumn water. The sword body and the sword handle were connected, and there was no sword grid. There was a hidden cold air coming out.


    ¡°Wang Shu Jian, how could he be sealed up here?"


    Seeing this sword, Sun Wukong had a small accident. This is Yu''s sword. How could she keep her gaze sealed here?..

 3636 Chapter 126 Accompanying Members

    ¡°Wow ~ This isn''t some fairy sword, is it?!"


    After seeing the sparkling sword, Han Lingya seemed tempted. Unconsciously, she stretched out her slim hand.


    Sun Wukong saw her and quickly grabbed her hand.


    Han Lingjia immediately realized that her hand was being held by Sun Wukong. Her pretty face could not help but turn red: "What are you doing, you?Don''t think you can take advantage of me just because you''re a swordsman. ¡±


    Sun Wukong took it as if he hadn''t heard it, let go of his hand, and pulled out the Wangshu sword willingly: "This sword is called Wangshu. If you are born in the shadows of time, and the person who hits with the water touches it, you will automatically recognize it as the host, and you, just the right fit, can''t touch it.¡±


    Han Lingya''s eyes were brighter when she heard the words: "Isn''t that right? I am very fortunate with it, Senpai Jianxian, or you can give it to me!"


    She reached out and grabbed the Sword of Observation, and her slim hand just touched the Sword of Observation. The light emitted by Observation Shu became brighter and brighter. The cold forces around the body of the sword gathered instantly, making the Sword of Observation shine even more eye-catching.


    Han Ling Ga immediately panicked: "Why, what''s wrong?I''m just touching it! "


    Sun Wukong looked at Han Lingjia and said nothing: "I told you, you can''t touch this sword, you really are... OK, you like it, I''ll give it to you.¡±He handed her the lookout.


    ¡°Hee-hee ~ ~ Is it really for me?" Han Lingya took a good look and rejoiced. She has been searching for a way to live forever. This legendary sword, she naturally loved it tightly.


    Sun Wukong looked at her and shook his head: "He is a short-lived ghost. With this sword, your life will be shorter.¡±


    ¡°Alas?! Why?!!" Hanling''s veil has changed dramatically.


    ¡°You wave your sword.¡±


    When Han Lingjia heard the words, she waved a sword as promised, but saw a cold flash passing away. The terrible sword gas instantly left a terrible sword mark on the ground, and she herself was muffled and paralyzed.


    Sun Wukong looked at her and said: "Now you know why?This Wangshu has chosen you as the host, so every time you wave a sword, it is your spirit spirit spirit that is consumed, and your energy spirit is not enough. If you wave a few more times, your life is estimated to be over. ¡±


    ¡°No way!" Han Ling''s veil immediately turned white, like a hot yam throwing Manchu directly onto the ground, and the fluorescence flashed with her, but she flew to her own hand again.


    Sun Wukong: "The sword has chosen the Lord, you cannot throw it away.¡±


    ¡°No way, it''s up to me?Senpai, you must help me! "Han Ling Sa is not afraid to die at this time, because she has already looked away because of death, just, now, she can''t die yet!Because she still has a mission to save her people.


    ¡°In order not to be influenced by this lookout, you must join the Qionghua School to learn the skill of this sword. I can introduce you to the Qionghua School. Do you want to cultivate immortals?"


    ¡°Yes!" Han Lingye''s head was like a chicken pecking rice. She seemed very excited. The way of life was right in front of her. How could she not be excited?


    ¡°Then come down with me.¡±Sun Wukong stretched out his hand on the shoulder of Han Lingya, and his heart moved. The two men had already appeared under the peak of Qingyang.


    Not long ago, Yuntianhe also rushed here, but there were already people going to the sky, he grabbed his head and had to return to the original way, and later told his father about this.


    Along the bank of the river, Han Ling gaze at the distant blue peak, excited face red: "Wow!He went down the mountain in a whiff!Senpai Jianxian, what kind of magic is this? "


    ¡°When the boundary reaches a certain level, it will naturally happen. Also, don''t keep calling me Jianxian Senior Jianxian, my name is Sun Wukong, you better call me Brother Wukong.¡±


    ¡°Good, Brother Monkey King.¡±As a son and daughter of Jiang Lake, Han Lingjia is also straightforward. Sun Wukong looks like her age and always calls him his predecessor. She also feels strange.


    ¡°Let''s go, Qionghua still has a lot of distance from here. This time we''ll walk all the way, and enjoy the terroir and people along the way.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Although Han Lingjia had to fly to Qionghua immediately, Sun Wukong said so, and she could only obey.


    At this time, it was also the setting of the sun and the peak of Qingyang. A man who came with a sword landed under the ancient tree. The Yuntian River saw the people, and immediately ran up: "Dad, you can calculate that you are back. The door of the Shishengxi Cave was opened by someone unknown. There are marks of a fight in it. I don''t know what was lost. You should go and see it.¡±


    Hearing the words, Yun Tianqing was shocked, but did not immediately move forward. Instead, she took the medicine and walked into the wooden house. When the beautiful woman saw Yun Tianqing, she was working on the needle thread. She also got up: "Dear husband, a man named Sun Wukong came to see you this morning..."


    ¡°Senpai Wukong?" Yun Tianqing froze and looked excited: "Where is he?"


    ¡°Senpai?" The beautiful woman shook her head: "He looks younger than you, how can he be senpai?"


    ¡°Younger than I am.¡±Yun Tianqing''s face is serious:" He is a true sword fairy, where is he now? "


    ¡°After the noise came from Stoneheng Creek Cave, he went to Stoneheng Creek Cave, and after that, there was no news, and he probably went down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°It''s like Goku''s way of saying goodbye.¡±Yun Tianqing turned around and ran out of the wooden house:" I went to the Stoneheng Creek Cave to see. ¡±


    Without a moment, Yun Tianqing came to the stone chamber where the Wang Shu Jian was sealed. He looked at the empty ice table, the scars of the sword on the ground, and his face began to weigh up like never before.


    Wang Shu Jian is missing, but he is deliberately sealed here, so that he can guard by the way. If Wang Shu Jian finds out that this Wang Shu Jian was stolen, how can he replace it?


    ¡°Qi Zhao!" Yun Tianqing had a trick in his hand, and a flash of light appeared. Qi Zhao''s figure had already appeared in front of him, bowing and saluting: "It turns out that the master is coming, Qi Zhao has courtesy.¡±


    Yun Tianqing did not bullshit with him. His hand was lowered in his eyebrows. The screen that Qi Zhaoxiao saw before appeared in his head immediately. He looked at Sun Wukong and took away the look of a girl. Yun Tianqing relieved his breath: "It turned out that he was taken away by Wukong Senpai, and Wang Shu actually found another Shinjuku host. It was really time and life. Wukong Senpai, is this to take her to Qionghua pie?¡±Forget it, I haven''t asked about the world for a long time. Since Senior Wukong took the sword, I wouldn''t blame my head for wanting to come here.


    With all the original worries on his face, Yun Tianqing felt lightweight. Now that Wukong''s predecessors were involved, shouldn''t it have been a tragedy 19 years ago?


    Away from Shi Shen Xi Cave, Yun Tianqing has re-sealed this place. A hundred years later, it is a good place to bury the bones...

 3637 Chapter 127 Huishao, Xuanji

    Below the Yellow Mountain, Han Lingya looked at the sky and pointed to the village not far ahead: "Brother Wukong, it''s not too late to see the sky. We''ll still stay in that village for one night. How about leaving tomorrow?"


    Sun Wukong looked at the village, it should be the village of Taiping, which hates clouds and sky. There is nothing to trigger there. He immediately shook his head: "There is no need. There is still some time before dark. How far can we go? It''s dark. It will be just one night to set up a tent.¡±


    Han Lingya also wanted to compete: "Yes, if it were outdoors, we might encounter beasts and even monsters.¡±


    ¡°Should we be afraid if we encounter a monster?"


    "... that''s good.¡± Han Lingjia thinks, even if Brother Goku is here, there''s nothing to be afraid of even meeting a monster.


    The two of them walked along the road without realizing it. They had arrived at a small woodland by the lake and looked around at the beautiful scenery. Sun Wukong couldn''t help but be emotional. The scenery here is really nice.


    If they remember correctly, the nest lake not far ahead is the original plot trigger point, and I don''t know if they will encounter the cold beast this time.


    Just waiting for Sun Wukong to meditate, a rush of female voice came into his ears: "Brother Weishu, you really are useless, several wind and cold beasts can''t beat them. If you are Uncle Ziying, you can solve them all in three taels.¡±


    ¡°Xuanjie, how can I compare my cultivation to that of Uncle? Besides, when I''m not talking about this right now, my spiritual power is running out. Go quickly, I''ll come to the back.¡±


    ¡°So you''re not dangerous? I''m not leaving!"


    ¡°What time is it? Hurry up. Brother Zheng promises you can leave!"


    "... then be careful!" Xuanjie was finally persuaded to succeed. Unfortunately, the delay was no longer the best time to leave, but a cold beast jumped to her face and his sharp claws directly stabbed her in the face.


    ¡°Humph ~ stinky monster, don''t underestimate me!" Xuanjie snorted. The fairy sword in his hand emitted a slight light, and one sword was a hole through the chest of that cold beast.


    It''s just that the cold beast didn''t die right away, but one claw grabbed her sword. At the same time, another cold beast jumped behind her, and the claw waved its claw with pity.


    Xuanjie suddenly appeared three blood marks on her back. ''Wow¡¯ a sip of blood sprayed out and jumped out in front of her body. Along with the cold beast pierced by her sword, she was knocked over several heels.


    ¡°Master Xuanxi!!" Huai Shuo''s face changed greatly and he wanted to rescue, but he saw a cold beast who was bigger than the ordinary cold beast. His claws waved, and the wind danced suddenly. Together with the four trees, they were cut into several sections.


    Weishuo was distracted, unable to hide in time, and was instantly surrounded by a cold. His surroundings were immediately cut out with traces of the blood. Besides, the blood spilled was still green. Obviously, the cold was also highly poisonous.


    ¡°This cold beast has become so powerful?" Sun Wukong looked at the scene and was very surprised. Remember that when he was playing with the game before, this cold beast was not strong. There were only a few, but there were more than a dozen cold beasts appearing in front of him. There were more than a dozen bodies lying on the ground, and there were still seven or eight standing, and there was also a leading cold beast.


    Sure enough, the play is somewhat different from reality, or is there a slight change due to his relationship?


    ¡°Brother Wukong, don''t be sorry, go and save them!" Han Lingjie looked anxious: "If you don''t do it, they will die!"


    Han Lingsha wanted to help, but the scene in front of her made her very clear. She rushed up and died. Then Brother Wukong had to come to rescue her. Therefore, she could only put hope on Sun Wukong.


    Looking at a cold beast''s claws that had pierced Xuanjie''s heart, Sun Wukong waved with his hand and watched Shu suddenly turn into a cold flash of fire, piercing the instant breath hole.


    At the next moment, there were several different swords, fiery white light, dazzling, swords flying, like a meteor through the sky, in the dusk extraordinarily bright.


    The sound of ¡®puff¡¯ gathered up and instantly pierced the rest of the body of the cold beast, even the leader.


    Seeing such gorgeous sword light, Xuan Ji suddenly surprised: "Uncle Ziying, is that you?"


    ¡°It''s rude. How can you call someone uncle? You should call him brother.¡±Sun Wukong slowly walked towards Xuanji, pretending to be dissatisfied with his face.


    ¡°It turns out it wasn''t Uncle Ziying!" Xuanjie saw that it wasn''t the handsome uncle in her heart who saved herself. She was a little disappointed.


    Weishao had difficulty getting up. His feet had been injured and poisoned. He was a little unable to walk. He could only perform rituals with a fist. Although he looked a little confused, he was still gracious: "Thank you for saving my brother and sister Xuan. Under Weishao, that''s my sister Xuan.¡±


    Xuanjie immediately expressed her dissatisfaction: "Brother Weishu, why did you just tell him my name?"


    Huai Shuo looked straight: "Xuan Xui, you''re rude. This is our lifesaver.¡±


    ¡±''I didn''t say I couldn''t,'' said Xuan-jie immediately. ''I just wanted to introduce myself.


    Weishao immediately looked embarrassed: "Ah ~ I''m sorry, Brother is wrong.¡±


    Sun Wukong came to Xuanji''s knees and looked at the blood marks behind her. The blood that had spilled was already green. If it wasn''t time to detoxify, it might invade her lungs.


    When Xuan Ji touched Sun Wukong''s gaze, Xuan Ji immediately struggled to get up like a frightened bunny and blocked Sun Wukong''s gaze: "Ya ~ Don''t look, everyone''s clothes are broken.¡±


    ¡°You still pay attention to the image at this time?" Sun Wukong smiled and took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to Han Lingya: "Lingya, come and give her medicine, hurry up, or the toxin may enter her lungs.¡±


    ¡°Very well." Han Lingya hastened to catch up with the medicine and dared not delay anything.


    Sun Wukong also threw a bottle to Huishao: "Deal with your injury yourself.¡±


    Though he looked full of wounds, it happened not to be on his back, so he could handle his wounds himself.


    When both brothers and sisters are drugged, they also know some spells, and the injury will soon be alright, come to Sun Wukong''s body again to express gratitude.


    ¡°Brother, thank you for saving me and Brother Huishu. I don''t know what his name is?" Xuanxi looked at Sun Wukong with curiosity.


    ¡°Sun Wukong, the one who applied the medicine to you is Han Lingya.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that Brother Goku and Sister Ling Sa, my name is Xuanjie, but remember ~" Xuanjie looks playful and cute, makes people feel good when they see her..

 3638 Chapter 128 Outdoor Accommodation

    Huashou fist: "Brother Wukong, it looks like you''re using Shushan Swordsmanship. Are you a disciple of Shushan Immortal Swordsmanship?"


    Sun Wukong shook his head with a smile: "No, to Shushan Fairy Sword School, but I have a bit of a connection with you Qionghua School.¡±


    Han Lingya was surprised to hear the words: "Are you two Jong-hua disciples?"


    Huai Shuo, Wen Wenya: "Exactly.¡±


    Han Lingjia''s face was instantly familiar: "It seems that we really have a destiny. This time we are going to Qionghua School to teach. It seems that we will be brothers and sisters from now on.¡±


    Weishao said, and appeared surprised: "Oh ~ it seems that we do have a few fates. Since we are preparing to worship, this is a kind of experience. My two brothers and sisters will not interfere too much. I can only wish you success here. I''ll see you in Qionghua.¡±


    ¡±" It''s hard to join Qionghua Pai, "said Xuanjie." But Brother Wukong is so powerful, it should be okay. Brother Wukong, Sister Ling Sa, I''ll see you at the gate.


    Huai Shuo: "We went down the mountain this time, we have important things to do, it is inconvenient to stay. If you succeed in entering the master''s door, I and Xuan Xuxi will definitely come to the door to thank you and bid farewell.¡±


    After the two brothers and sisters said goodbye, the light of the sword around them shined and suddenly rolled up. The handsome figure was much more handsome than Shushan''s swordsmanship.


    Han Lingya looked at the glow in both eyes: "Is that the legendary art of the sword?When I join the Qionghua School, I must learn! "


    Sun Wukong looked at the sky that was already completely dark. "I see it''s getting dark too. Let''s find a place to stay and set up a tent. I think the hillside across the river is good.¡±


    Han Lingya shook her head resolutely: "No, there are so many monsters here. If you don''t sleep here, we''ll change places.¡±


    ¡°But it''s getting dark.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here even if you touch the dark.¡±


    Sun Wukong saw Han Lingjia so resolutely, but she was the only one. The two of them stopped by again. Until the sky was completely dark, they could hardly see the way. Then they stopped at the bank of a river: "Here, tired. Brother Wukong, hurry up and light a fire.¡±


    Han Lingya went to the grass and closed her eyes.


    "Sun Wukong glanced at her. Ouch, the maid''s figure is really good:" You''re lying there like this, aren''t you afraid of being bitten by insects? "


    Han Lingye patted the waist sachet lazily: "Don''t be afraid, there is this sachet, snakes, insects, rats and ants dare not approach.¡±


    ¡°You still have this good stuff.¡±


    ¡°Walking through the rivers and lakes is a must.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it''s convenient for you to steal a grave?"


    Han Lingjia looked at Sun Wukong pitifully and immediately: "All right, Brother Wukong, please hurry up and make some fire to eat. Now I''m still dripping water, I''m starving!¡±I don''t know what''s going on here, but I''m always so tired today that I don''t want to move.


    ¡°Who told you to see Shu Jian?¡±


    Han Lingya suddenly became tense when she heard the words: "Am I so tired because I am looking at Shu Jian?"


    ¡°Otherwise?"


    ¡°Ah, what do we do?"


    ¡°Don''t worry, I can''t die anymore, just don''t look at Shu Jian.¡±


    Han Lingya glared at him immediately: "Did you use it just now?You''ve ruined it! "


    Sun Wukong immediately said, "Did I hurt you?I don''t care about you. ¡±


    ¡°Yah ~ no! I was wrong!" Han Ling Sa looked at Sun Wukong pitifully.


    Sun Wukong picked up some dry branches, caught two rabbits back, washed them, took out some seasoning, and started barbecuing them.


    The time passed slowly, accompanied by the fragrance drifting, Han Lingya, who was already sleepy, climbed up instantly, looking at the wild rabbit that had been roasted to golden, the fragrance was overflowing and alluring, her eyes looked straight at the saliva, her stomach was even more uncompromisingly grunting, her face was red with shame.


    ¡±Sun Wukong smiled." People are iron, rice is steel, and don''t panic for a day. There''s nothing to be shy about.


    Sun Wukong didn''t say it was okay, but Han Ling''s veil turned red.


    Sun Wukong shook his head, didn''t say much, applied the final seasoning, and after baking for a while, handed it to Han Lingya: "Here, try my craft?"


    Han Lingya couldn''t wait to take it. She tore off one thigh and breathed a few breaths. She just bit it and shivered. Her eyes suddenly stared at the boss: "Delicious!It''s delicious! This is the best thing I''ve ever eaten in my life!! "


    The food is in hand and hungry again. Han Lingya has completely ignored the image of the lady.


    Sun Wukong saw the wildness of her food, shook her head and didn''t say much. He ate it with care.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Ah ~ so full! I didn''t expect your craftsmanship to be so good!" Han Lingya looked at Sun Wukong''s eyes at this moment and flashed directly: "Brother Wukong, will you wrap up the rest of the meal?Don''t worry, I''ll pay! "


    Sun Wukong immediately turned a white eye: "Do you work as a prostitute and pay me back?"


    Han Ling Sa suddenly got a big red face, his hands forked, and he looked angry: "Phew! How vulgar!"


    Sun Wukong glanced at her and continued: "Don''t talk about giving money, even if you marry me as an old woman, it won''t be possible.¡±


    Han Ling''s veil turned brighter: "Who, who said she was going to marry you? Huh!"


    She ran and lay down.


    ¡°Sleep just after eating? Come and join me in two tents.¡±Sun Wukong said, waved in his hand, and the tools and objects in the tent flashed aside.


    Han Lingya suddenly became attracted: "By empty variables?"Is that what the legend says?"


    ¡°It''s just the art of storing things. What''s so weird about it? Come and help.¡±


    Han Lingjia ran over immediately and helped Sun Wukong with a sincere and diligent face: "Well, Brother Wukong, can you teach me the art of storing things?"


    ¡°Watch you do it.¡±


    Han Lingya''s movements became harder when she heard what she said.


    Just learn this spell, then enter the cemetery, and you can take whatever you see.


    She couldn''t help laughing when she thought she was happy.


    Make up your mind, say anything to get this spell done.


    After the fact.


    Han Ling Ga ran to Sun Wukong looking forward to it: "Brother Wukong, the tent has been set up, teach me! Teach me!"


    Sun Wukong glanced at her and said, "You want to learn my secret trick by building a tent?"


    ¡°What are you gonna do to teach me?"


    ¡°I told you to look at you.¡±


    "..." Han Lingya looked at herself and suddenly realized that when she jumped to the side of her chest with both hands: "Phew ~ Brother Wukong, I originally thought you were a senior, I didn''t expect your thoughts to be so filthy!"


    Sun Wukong immediately turned a white eye: "Is it your own impure thoughts? Are you still hurt?"


    ¡°Humph ~" Han Lingye blushed and slept in her tent...

 3639 Chapter 129 Liu Fu

    The next morning, Han Lingya came back with several prey. When she saw Sun Wukong still breathing in the tent to sleep, she suddenly stopped fighting.


    Put down the prey in his hand, walked into his tent breathlessly, approached his ear just wanted to yell out loud, teased him the most, but was turned over by Sun Wukong shouted loudly and shocked.


    ¡°Ah ~ ~!!!"


    Han Lingjia immediately screamed, and then angrily she ¡®bang bang bang¡¯ her fist on Sun Wukong, and then ran out of the tent very angrily.


    Sun Wukong touched the eye socket that had been punched several times. Although there was nothing unusual about it, the feeling of being punched still existed clearly. He tidied up his clothes, walked out of the tent and looked at Han Lingya with an exhaled face. He had to touch his head: "You wanted to tease me first. Are you angry with a ghost?"


    ¡°Humph ~!!" Han Lingya stared at Sun Wukong with a breath. She was almost scared to the ground just now. Her tightly squeezed show fist trembled from time to time. Her hand was ruthless just now. As a result, Sun Wukong kept saying it without harm. On the contrary, it was she who beat her own fist. Was the guy''s body made of stone? So hard?


    ¡°Don''t be angry, at most I''m personally making you a barbecue as compensation," he said. Sun Wukong picked up the prey on the ground and walked to the river to pluck hair and clean it.


    Originally, Han Lingya, who had always been on her face, floated with the fragrance. Finally, she could not help but resist the temptation of food, pretending that she would not have trouble reconciling with Sun Wukong.


    After breakfast, the two of them set out again and walked along the official road. Half a day later, a huge city pool finally appeared in front of both of them. The book at the gate of the city: Shouyang City.


    ¡°Shouyang City..." After seeing the name of this city pool, Sun Wukong looked forward to meeting Liu Mengli soon.


    After paying the entrance tax, walking on the street, Sun Wukong looked at the pedestrians a little disappointed. In this lively and extraordinary street, he could not see a few young and beautiful figures. After all, this is ancient, beautiful girls are basically in word girls, rarely going out.


    Sun Wukong was feeling the absence of a beautiful scenic line on the street, but suddenly saw an image of Han Lingye painted on a billboard. He immediately walked up and tore it off: "Lingye, you see, you seem to be wanted, this painting really looks like a place.¡±


    Han Lingya saw it and jumped straight from her eyebrows: "You idiot, you know it''s a wanted notice, you still expose it?Are you trying to get me killed? "


    ¡°How can I go to Liu Mansion to see Dream Glass?" Of course, Sun Wukong won''t tell Xiao Jiujiu in his heart. Looking at Han Lingjia again in a hurry, the newspaper smiled: "Why are you tense? With me, you can still be caught.¡±


    ¡°Well, that can''t be revealed arbitrarily!" Han Lingjia felt so tired, but suddenly saw a catcher hurrying towards them with two officials. Immediately her heart tightened: "No good, some catchers are coming soon, this time you have caused me misery!"


    Sun Wukong smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "Relax, you are going to worship Qionghua. If there is such a wanted notice, there is no connection with Xiuxian. Therefore, I will take this opportunity to cancel the wanted notice for you first.¡±


    Han Lingya glanced at the words: "Can you really help me cancel this warrant?"


    ¡°It''s natural, so don''t do anything radical later.¡±


    Han Lingjia glanced at Sun Wukong and secretly said: "Although this guy doesn''t look so decent as he seems, he''s just a bad guy. There''s no reason to hurt me. Besides, even if I get caught, the ward cell won''t hold me. Okay, I''ll see how you clean me up.¡±


    At this time, I saw that the arresting officer and the two officials had already surrounded Sun Wukong''s group. The arresting officer quickly looked at Han Lingye and looked serious. He said silently: "It is indeed you, hurry, take down this thief!"


    Han Lingjia was immediately angry when she heard the words: "Thief?You call me a thief?"Open your eyes and see clearly. What''s wrong with Miss Ben being a thief?"


    Hurry up and pull out the sword and drink out: "Never mind the cunning argument, you-- hmm?"


    The arrest was serious, but when Han Lingya saw that he was going to do it, he also hurriedly took out the Wangshu sword and waited for it. Just when he saw the Wangshu sword, he couldn''t help but froze. He immediately took an image from his arms. The woman in the painting and Han Lingya were not the same person, but the sword in his hand was the same. Now it was very polite: "Miss, where did you get this sword?"


    ¡°None of your business!" Face to face, Han Lingya obviously has no good feelings.


    Sun Wukong immediately stepped forward and said: "This sword is my deceased sword. It is now temporarily in her custody.¡±


    ¡°So it is.¡± Captain immediately fist: "Pei Jian takes my adult to the house to ask you two to go to the house for a recital, please be sure to appreciate the face.¡±


    Han Lingya was surprised to hear the words: "Could the previous master of Shu Jian have anything to do with this adult?"


    ¡°Lead the way." Sun Wukong arrived, just follow him to Liu Mansion, and naturally you will see Liu Mengli.


    At the same time, he felt a little sad. At that time, he wanted to save Liu Mengli personally. Then, the relationship between the two became more intimate. Then why was Zixuan and the others haunted at that time? There was no time to lower the boundary. Finally, it turned out that Yu saved her.


    Fortunately, Xiaoyu saved her. This way, it won''t be difficult to take Liu Mengli with them.


    Because Wang Shu Jian was in the hands of Han Lingya, she did not want to be arrested. Pei Jian politely invited them to Liu Fu.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please wait here. I will report to the adult and return immediately.¡±Pei Jian said, hurrying into the hall.


    When she saw Pei Jian leaving, Han Lingjia looked curious: "Brother Wukong, did you say that the adult knew the previous master of Shu Jian?"


    ¡°It''s natural, otherwise you''d be in jail now.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you know so long ago that you dared to take out the warrant for me?"Besides, what is your relationship with the previous master of this sword?"


    ¡°You''ll know later.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say pull over.¡± Han Lingya immediately snorted and expressed strong dissatisfaction with Sun Wukong''s behavior of losing his taste.


    At this time, I saw an old man with a large stomach poop running out of the hall. After measuring the two of Sun Wukong, he finally focused his attention on the Wangshu sword in the hand of Han Lingya. He was happy: "Sure enough, it is that sword!"As Pei Jian just said, I still can''t believe it. I didn''t expect to be fortunate to see her again!"


    ¡°Old husband Liu Shifeng is the one who has been saved and blessed by the master of this sword. I wonder how you two are related to my benefactor?"..

 3640 Chapter 130 Liu Mengli

    Sun Wukong: "Speaking of which, she is half my apprentice.¡±


    ¡°Your disciple?" Liu Shi''s cover was surprised. After looking up and down at Sun Wukong, although he was a little unconvinced, he was a fairy cultivator. It was not strange to keep his appearance young. Although he had doubts in his heart, he did not show it, but rather said with utmost respect: "It turns out that he was a benefactor''s mentor. There are many laziness to forgive. Please, sit in our house.¡±


    In the inner house, good wine and dishes have been served, and Sun Wukong and Han Ling Ga have also declared their names.


    Liu Shifeng respected Sun Wukong with a glass of wine. "Lord Wukong, I wonder how my benefactor is now?To tell the truth, I have been looking for the whereabouts of the benefactor for nineteen years, one to repay her for her life-saving gratitude, and the other for Dreamland''s death. Unfortunately, it has always been fruitless. ¡±


    ¡°Dream glass?" Sun Wukong wrote with suspicion.


    Liu Shifeng: "Just a little girl, my husband and wife have never had children. Nineteen years ago, the benefactor not only saved me from the monster, but also entrusted Dream Glass to my husband and wife. Today, Dream Glass has grown up, and although she is not worried about food and clothing, she is very concerned about her own life. So I just want to ask the details. Where did the benefactor save Dream Glass?¡±


    Sun Wukong: "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen her in twenty years. I don''t know where she is, but she is a disciple of Kunlun Qionghua. This trip is that Kunlun Qionghua. Let me ask you.¡±


    ¡°That''s very kind of you.¡±Liu Shifeng stood up immediately, thanked his face, bowed to Sun Wukong to toast, and drank a full glass:" If you can use my husband in the future, please do not hesitate to ask, I will not delay Liu Shifeng. ¡±


    Sun Wukong: "I really have something to ask you.¡±


    Liu Shifeng immediately fixed his gaze on Han Lingya: "Is it because of this Han girl?"


    ¡°Although she is a tomb thief, she has not done anything harmful to God. Instead, she has been taking over the poor for a long time. Her nature is quite right. I wonder if the county can ask the adults to withdraw the wanted reward for her?"


    ¡°This..." Liu Shifeng immediately showed his face: "I should not postpone the request of Lord Goku. It''s just that things about Miss Han can be small, and I can decide without a word. How can I call this?"


    Withdrawal of Han Lingya''s arrest warrant does require only one word, but it is an unjustified withdrawal, which will cause him great trouble. If he is not afraid of only trouble, he is afraid of being branded as a corrupt official, which is a crime he cannot bear.


    Just in the middle of Liu Shifeng''s troubles, a soft voice came from outside the door. Even when I saw a beautiful Qian shadow appearing in front of Sun Wukong, several people said: "Dad, I have a way to solve your current worries. Can you let your daughter say a few words?"


    ¡°Mengli, what are you doing here?" Liu Shifeng saw Liu Mengli and stood up immediately. He showed his concern and love for Liu Mengli.


    Yes, Liu Mengli is such a beautiful daughter. Ask the one who doesn''t like being a father.


    Liu Mengli''s beauty, along with Han Lingya, who is a woman, was also amazed.


    Under her consciousness, Han Lingya looked at Sun Wukong, but saw his eyes still calm as usual. She couldn''t help but be a little surprised. This pervert saw such a beautiful woman and didn''t even show any difference?The calm look does not look like a fake. The evaluation of Sun Wukong is unnecessarily high.


    All right, Sun Wukong is just a beautiful woman. It''s been a long time since she was born.


    ¡±Sun Wukong looked at Liu Mengli and said," Tell me what you can do.


    Liu Mengli: "I just heard this morning that... recently, there have been monsters appearing in the female Royan near Shouyang. Dad, you have been hurting yourself for a long time. Why don''t you let Miss Han and them explore this matter with me? If it is solved, Miss Han has done a great thing for the place. You let her go, and you can say it too.¡±


    ¡±Han Lingya nodded and said," That''s the deal, that''s the deal.


    Yet Liu Shifeng shook his head resolutely: "No, never. This is too dangerous. What should I do in case of danger?"


    Liu Mengli immediately fixed his gaze on Sun Wukong: "This is Sister Yu''s mentor, who wants to cultivate the inevitable extraordinary, to deal with a few little demons in the area of the female Royan, should not talk.¡±


    Han Lingya nodded immediately: "Yes, Brother Wukong is super powerful. Yesterday, we also encountered a large number of wind and cold beasts, which were all solved by Brother Wukong''s sword trick.¡±


    ¡°This..." Liu Shifeng immediately hesitated. If Sun Wukong is the benefactor''s mentor, then his strength does not need to be doubted. However, he does not dare to believe 100%.


    Liu Mengli: "Dad, don''t worry, your daughter has her own measure. Besides, Brother Wukong and Miss Han are both sterile people. Be careful, there won''t be any flash.¡±


    ¡°But..."


    ¡°Dad, don''t you believe in your daughter?"


    ¡°This... alas ~ As Rier said, you must act with great caution. Rier, although you are born with spiritual powers, you must not neglect to be careless.¡±


    Han Lingjia looked at Liu Shifeng and was surprised: "I''ve seen an old woman who''s afraid, but I''ve never seen a daughter who''s afraid. It''s pathetic. Even the opposition is so weak and powerless, it''s really filial... filial piety, submissiveness, daughter, daughter..."


    Sun Wukong looked at Liu Shifeng and shook his head. The performance of Liu Shifeng was not really afraid, but rather a form of drowning.


    Well, if he had such a beautiful daughter, he would be so accustomed to it.


    Fortunately, Liu Mengli is naturally intelligent and has a root of wisdom. Otherwise, if he is a normal person, according to Liu Shifeng''s delicate habit, he will be accustomed to finding it.


    Sun Wukong: "That''s how it''s decided. We''ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    "Liu Mengli once again set his sight on Sun Wukong:" Brother Wukong, listen to what you said before. Is Sister Yu a disciple of Qionghua? "


    Sun Wukong: "Yes, I spent some time in the Qionghua faction before. I was kind of popular. This time I went to the Qionghua faction, and I was also going to introduce Ling Sae to the Qionghua faction.¡±


    ¡°Join the Qionghua pie?" Liu Mengli said, her eyes flashed a little, but she did not make a decision right away. Bye bye: "I went back to my room to rest, so I won''t bother you, please help yourself.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at the back of Liu Mengli''s departure. It was obvious that she had already moved the idea of accompanying them. She just didn''t know what he and Han Lingjia were like. All of them did not express themselves immediately. It seems that this trip of Royan is also her test for both Sun Wukong.


    (ps: I wanted to do two more things, but I had to do one more.)..

 3641 Chapter 131 Rock Tour for Women

    The next day, just after waking up, Sun Wukong was summoned by a maid outside the door and came to the hall.


    After seeing Sun Wukong, Han Lingjia immediately expressed her dissatisfaction: "You lazy bastard, look at what time it is now. We ate earlier. Even after everything was agreed, did you get up?"


    Sun Wukong completely ignored Han Lingjia''s nagging and said arbitrarily: "Is the negotiation complete?Let''s get out of here. ¡±


    Liu Mengli said softly immediately: "Don''t worry, Brother Wukong, you should eat a little earlier, we''ll leave later.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need. Now that it''s arranged, let''s go.¡±Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly and turned to go outside the hall. He was already a straightforward man, and he ate himself, but he didn''t like to waste time on such things.


    Liu Shifeng immediately told Liu Mengli: "Is this about to start? I''m still a little worried... Li Er, let Pei Jian join you?¡±Take these pastries with you, and I''ll have the carriage ready for you. I''ll be right outside.


    ¡°Father, there are a lot of things in the provincial government. Brother Pei also has his own business to do. How can we delay him on this matter? Don''t worry, there won''t be any danger. We have to deal with it. As for the pastry, our daughter is now remembering this in her heart. How about eating the pastry? Why don''t you wait until everything is resolved and try it slowly? You don''t have to remember. We''ll be back early.¡±


    Sun Wukong outside the door said impatiently: "All right, stop the ink and get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Father and mother, the daughter will leave first.¡±Liu Mengli said goodbye to his parents and left the hall with Han Lingya.


    Liu Shifeng and his wife also hurried after each other until they arrived outside the house, and then said goodbye.


    After leaving the city, Sun Wukong and his team came to a mountain road with mountain rocks. Liu Mengli stood at the intersection of a mountain road. Soft voice: "After going up the mountain, to the northwest is the female rock, and to the northeast is..."


    Han Lingjia smiled and snatched the answer. "I know this, is it right to take King Huainan''s mausoleum to bed?"


    ¡°Rhinestone is right.¡±


    Han Lingjia: "The old man is quite picky, the mountains of Yagung are good, they are both ¡®Blue Dragon'' and ¡®White Tiger'' in the ''Four Positions¡¯. It is a pity that there is only Shouyang City moat in front of the mountain. If it can gather water into a swamp, it will really be better.¡±


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help but look at Han Ling Sa: "It''s so clear that you''ve already visited?"


    Han Lingya glanced at Liu Mengli subconsciously and said: "Just passing by once a while..."


    Sun Wukong said with a serious face: "Though precious things are placed in the tomb some cruel objects, taking them out for what is needed is also the best thing to use. However, the theft of the tomb is harmful to Yin. I see why you are so short in life, it has nothing to do with the theft of the tombs of past generations, but it is better to do less in the future.¡±


    Han Lingjia immediately glared at the words: "What, our family''s short life, has something to do with the theft of graves?"


    Sun Wukong nodded lightly, but he didn''t say much.


    Han Lingya saw him, but she was in a hurry: "Is there a way to save him?"


    ¡°If you don''t steal the tomb, you can accumulate merit in this way. In a few generations, your family''s life expectancy will return to normal.¡±


    Han Ling Ga suddenly stopped: "So, no matter how hard I try, my current clan is hopeless?What if I learned to live forever? "


    ¡°Your family''s life has been cut off by the earth''s government because of Yin De Loss. Therefore, even after practicing the art of eternal life, when the time comes, the earth''s government will still haunt you.¡±


    Han Lingsaton realized that the sky was breaking, and the whole person was not well: "So, what''s the point of my cultivating immortals?"If I can''t save my people, what else can I do?"


    Sun Wukong reached out and slapped Han Lingjia''s head: "Stupid, after learning to cultivate immortals, there is a great ability to save the world from water and fire. If there is chaos in the world one day, you will have the chance to save the world''s people. At that time, there is such a great merit. I am helping you to go to the local government to negotiate with the judge. It is still a matter of minutes for your people to be pardoned.¡±


    Han Lingya was instantly stunned: "Can you still do this?"


    ¡°Otherwise?" Sun Wukong said very seriously: "Remember, in this world, only your own strength is hard sense. When you have been cultivated to a level that is strong enough to be fearless even in the earth and heaven, even if you cross your people''s names off the birth and death books, there is no problem.¡±


    Han Lingya asked curiously, "What happens if you scratch it off?"


    ¡°If you scratch it off, your family name will not be on the birth and death register, and naturally there will be no ghost to hook you up with, then you will truly live forever.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a way to live forever?!" Han Lingya listened with excitement.


    It''s just that her heart has just sprouted, but it was woken up by Sun Wukong''s slap: "This method is just a crooked door, don''t come up with such a way of thinking, you know, it''s just immortality, not immortality, old and immortality, even more miserable, so it''s normal for people to live and die.¡±


    ¡°I''ll practice hard.¡±Han Lingya nodded with extreme seriousness. She was looking for a way to live forever, just to solve the short-term fate of the people. If she could restore the people to the same life as ordinary people, that would be exactly what she expected.


    Liu Mengli listened curiously: "Listening to Brother Wukong, you seem to be able to travel freely to and from the earth?"


    Sun Wukong: "There are a lot of ways to go to the ghost realm, except that some gods can open the door to the earth realm at will. If everyone wants to go to the ghost realm, it is also feasible. In Jindu, there is a way to go to the ghost realm smoothly.¡±


    Han Lingya glanced instantly: "How to go?"


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry for the basement?Later on, let''s settle the current situation first. ¡±


    ¡°So is it.¡±


    The three of them went up to the mountain together, and the wild boar encountered a lot, but these ordinary things were just a little delay to the three of Sun Wukong.


    Unconsciously, the three of them had reached the realm of the Rocky Land, but saw a white cloud in front of them. As if a little demon with clouds and fog appeared in front of the three of Sun Wukong, Han Lingya saw that when she was about to hold the sword, she was stopped by Liu Mengli''s hand: "Wait, this little demon is not hostile to us, please don''t hurt it at will.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?" Han Lingya froze.


    Sun Wukong also made a statement: "Put away the sword, don''t kill the demon when you see it, people are good and bad, so is the demon.¡±


    Liu Mengli heard that she immediately looked at Sun Wukong in a completely different way...

 3642 Chapter 132 Flower Tiger

    In this confused world of demons and gods, people are always prejudiced against monsters. It is rare to treat people and demons the same way as Sun Wukong. It should not be bad people.


    Liu Mengli is a demon herself. Although she does not know yet, she is naturally friendly with demons and has good intentions towards demons. Sun Wukong''s attitude towards demons inevitably makes her feel good about Sun Wukong.


    The conversation between the three of Sun Wukong obviously attracted the attention of the demon. It was as if it was frightened, and the body instantly turned into a white smoke and disappeared.


    At the same time, an audible tiger whistled from a mountain. At the same time, Sun Wukong and the three of them turned their heads. Liu Mengli and Han Lingya''s face suddenly became serious.


    This is a blossoming tiger, tall enough to be adult, looks fierce and unusual.


    Sun Wukong immediately reminded: "Be careful, this is a cultivated demon beast, not comparable to ordinary beasts.¡±


    Liu Mengli''s face was serious: "I had no idea there would be such a fierce beast on this bowl of hills. For the safety of pedestrians, we must remove it.¡±


    Han Lingya glanced at her immediately: "Can I hurt her this time?"


    Liu Mengli said seriously: "Lingye, the monster before is pure in spirit and harmless in heart, but this monster is full of blood, obviously it has already hurt a lot of people, harmless monsters we can not hurt at will, but harmful monsters naturally cannot let go.¡±


    Han Lingjia immediately looked at Liu Mengli differently: "Oh ~ I thought you were just a two-door girlfriend, I didn''t expect such a clear resentment.¡±


    ¡°I just..."


    Liu Mengli just wanted to explain, but he was covered by a tiger whistle. When he saw the blossoming tiger leaping upwards, he already appeared in front of three people. His bronze-bell-sized eyes stared fiercely at them, as if this was the food of his belly.


    ¡°Humph ~ District demonic beast, you still want to be fierce in front of this woman?" Han Lingya immediately shouted softly, holding both swords, rushing forward without fear. She was sensitive and healthy. Brushing both swords stuck to the blossom tiger''s body, accompanied by the sound of gold and iron song, actually erased both sparks.


    Han Ling''s veil color changed instantly: "What a hard tiger skin!"


    ¡°Ho ~ ~!!"


    Han Lingya didn''t see the machine well. She just tried to pull back, but she heard the blossom tiger suddenly roar and turn into a soundwave. Han Lingya only felt tingling and dizziness in her head and ears. When the blossom tiger saw the machine, her claws were swinging towards her throat. If it was a hit, her throat would surely be broken.


    Han Lingya is in a dizzy state and can''t hide at all.


    Sun Wukong was trying to help, but he listened to the sound of the noise beside him. He was only aware of six things. He was looking at Han Lingya. He had already woken up from the dizziness. Dangerous and dangerous, he avoided the claws of the tiger and secretly said that it was dangerous. He dared not distract himself at all. He looked at the blossom tiger with full attention.


    Sun Wukong promptly reminded: "Lingye, this blossom tiger is extremely strong in physical defense. Try attacking its eyes or try it with lightning fairy magic.¡±


    ¡°Ah?" Han Lingya couldn''t help but froze: "I only know the wind system, not the thunder system!Sweet dreams, what will you do? "


    ¡°I can''t fairy magic.¡± Liu Mengli shook his head gently.


    ¡°Then listen, I''ll teach you.¡±Han Lingya has just missed the mantra and taught Liu Mengli. Unfortunately, the blossom tiger did not give her this time at all. Once again, the roar sounded, and the sound waves visible to the naked eye diffused. Han Lingya immediately murmured and was stunned on the spot.


    Liu Mengli, whose spiritual strength is quite strong, also fainted for half a second.


    Sun Wukong saw the scene and shook his head secretly. The reality is not that the play can compare. He will learn a little fairy magic in the play. In reality, it is impossible at all.


    Although Liu Mengli is naturally spiritual, she has not undergone professional training. She is entirely self-exploring. No one teaches the magic of the Five Spirits Fairy. Naturally, she will not.


    Sun Wukong ran out step by step and already appeared in front of Han Lingya. Looking at the blossom tiger, he reached out and grabbed the hair on his neck, pressing it directly to the ground in an arrogant manner.


    A ¡®boom¡¯ roar, along with the ground, shook so much, the blossom tiger made a terrible howl, instantly his head cracked and died.


    ¡°Terrible.¡±


    The sober Han Lingya looked at the blossom tiger and mourned for a second.


    Liu Mengli also hurried up and said, "Lingya, are you all right?"


    Han Lingya shook her head and grabbed Liu Mengli''s hand intimately: "It''s okay, I didn''t expect this blossom tiger to be quite difficult to deal with. Good dream, thank you for saving me just now, otherwise I would be miserable.¡±


    Sun Wukong listened, and his heart was exhausted. The last moment was when I saved you, right?


    Liu Mengli softly smiled: "We are already companions, don''t be so polite.¡±


    Han Lingjie loosened Liu Mengli''s hand and said very seriously: "This bowl of hills is so dangerous. If you want to come to that woman Royan, it''s more dangerous. If you don''t understand magic, you can''t. Dream Li, I will now pass on the magic trick to you. Listen carefully..."


    After the cup of tea.


    ¡°Dreamly, do you remember everything?"


    ¡°Remember.¡± Just once, Liu Mengli wrote down all the words and looked at Sun Wukong at the same time: "Brother Wukong, what kind of fairy art should I learn?"


    ¡°You are born with spiritual powers, excellent qualifications, perfect for practicing Five Spirits Fairy magic, prefer the lightning system, afterwards water, wind, fire as you like.¡±


    If it''s a play, Liu Mengli''s preferred water system is the best, but now, the preferred lightning system is not to waste Liu Mengli''s talent.


    Liu Mengli heard that when he nodded, he immediately started practicing Thunder Fairy Magic. A moment later, he saw that Liu Mengli had been able to release the curse. Han Lingye was surprised and envious: "As Brother Wukong said, Mengli, you are really suitable for practicing Five Spirits Fairy Magic. You know, it took me several days to learn it for the first time.¡±


    Liu Mengli softly said: "I have already stepped into practice, it is naturally easier to learn.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at the body of the flower tiger on the ground and said: "Let''s go, let''s go and see the female Rocky Rocky. I always feel that this trip to the female Rocky Rocky Rocky is not that simple.¡±


    A blossoming tiger, the exterior is so good, the sword is difficult to hurt, in this female Rocky Rock, certain changes must have occurred.


    And Sun Wukong was able to clearly sense that in the direction of Rocky Rock, there was a huge demonic power, which was not in his memory.


    At the same time, he sensed several nuns who had become not weak, which was completely different from the screen in his memory...

 3643 Chapter 133 Rocky Rock

    In the morning, the sun was fierce, and along the way, he had to fight the beasts and demons again. Han Lingya and Liu Mengli were already sweating.


    But fortunately, when the sun was shining, it came to Rocky Rock.


    Looking at the pit-like cave in front of her, Han Lingya was full of ambition, not moved by this gloomy environment: "Is this Rocky Rock?Hurry up, let''s go down. Hurry up and finish your work. ¡±


    ¡°I''m going down to probe the road, you guys wait.¡±With that, Sun Wukong leapt straight down.


    ¡°Sigh ~ There are vines that don''t climb, why are you jumping!" Han Lingya just finished, but Sun Wukong is gone.


    Liu Mengli said softly: "Lingye, don''t worry, Brother Wukong has his own measure.¡±


    Han Ling''s veil turned red: "Who''s worried about him?¡±


    The first floor of Rocky Girl, because it is in the ground, and it is a place where demons gather, so it seems darker and darker. Sun Wukong has just landed, and has been attacked by several huge spiders and scorpions. Just recently, he is free of fire and spontaneous combustion, and disappears completely.


    Sun Wukong raised his head to the entrance of the cave and shouted: "Come down, but be careful. This is where the fog of poison gathers. When you come down, observe carefully to see if there are spiders or snakes hidden in the vine.¡±


    After hearing Sun Wukong''s greetings, Han Lingsha immediately suddenly said to herself, "Dreamly, I''ll go down first, and you''ll follow.¡±


    He grabbed a huge vine at the entrance, and the small wing slipped down. After a moment, it landed safely.


    ¡°Dreamly, it''s okay, you can come down.¡±


    Liu Mengli heard that when she grabbed the same vine as Han Lingye and went down, and landed five meters high, she suddenly heard a ¡®hiss¡¯ echo. A triangular poisonous snake''s head stretched out from the thin seam in the tip of the vine.


    The turquoise eyes, spitting on the scarlet snake core, looked at Han Lingya almost immediately: "Dream glass, careful!"


    With Liu Mengli''s acute sensation, nature also discovered this hidden poisonous snake, under a slight shock, a little hole in the toe wall, loosening the vines, the body floating down.


    However, he saw the poisonous snake make a strange ¡®hissing¡¯ noise, and the ''hissing¡¯ noise turned into a black shadow that drifted down into the sky and hit Liu Mengli.


    Han Lingjia''s eyes were fast, the dagger in her hand flew out, puffed, stuck the poisonous snake nail on the wall of the hole, made a terrible sigh, struggled and twisted, and for a while she didn''t die through.


    Liu Mengli fell to the ground at this moment, but before she could thank Han Lingye, she saw a huge black shadow emerge from the dark corner, and suddenly it was wrapped around Liu Mengli.


    Sun Wukong''s figure flashed, hugging Liu Mengli''s slender waist, one turned and pushed her towards Han Lingya, and he himself was entangled by that huge dark shadow.


    ¡°Brother Wukong!" Liu Mengli immediately shouted.


    Han Lingya also glared at her eyes and was surprised: "What a big snake!!"


    Rao is a perennial mix in various shady ancient tombs, but she has never seen such a giant snake. Yes, it is a snake, not a python.


    This giant snake has a thick bucket, more than 20 meters long, triangular head, at first glance it is highly poisonous, and its body is so large, it is bound to be not weak, I''m afraid it is not far from becoming demonized.


    Though her heart was shocked, Han Lingya''s movements were not slow. The two-handed sword in her hand had become a one-handed sword for the sake of saving Liu Mengli. When she saw that she did not hesitate, a sword pierced the giant snake, and the sword stabbed on the snake scale, it actually wiped out a spark.


    ¡°Is that so again?" Han Lingya immediately became angry.


    Liu Mengli wanted to perform a thunderbolt spell, but Sun Wukong was entangled. If he used a thunderbolt spell, wouldn''t Brother Wukong have been cut too?


    Sun Wukong looked at the two girls anxiously. I couldn''t help laughing. Do I still need you to worry?Staggered, he was just too lazy to fight back, because he simply ignored the serpent.


    Gently and hard earned, the body of the giant snake wrapped around Sun Wukong was instantly cut off by the vibrating joints, and the bloody screen saw Han Lingya and Liu Mengli instantly stunned.


    Sun Wukong looked at the girls and reminded them: "Be careful, there are poisonous insects and demons everywhere. Don''t hurt them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Han Ling''s veil is as usual. She has been traveling to and from the ancient tombs alone for many years. Her guts, that''s unquestionable. Naturally, she won''t be frightened by the poisonous beasts in the area.


    Simply Liu Mengli is also in a state of self-righteousness, but makes Sun Wukong look a little impressed. Han Ling Sa is like this. That is the result of her workout since she was a child. Liu Mengli is one of the girls. She stays with the girl all day. She actually has such a attitude, which is really good.


    Liu Mengli looked down and softly said: "I didn''t expect that today''s female rock has become like this, no wonder merchants and pedestrians will be attacked for a long time; it''s just that the environment here is gloomy and complex, which way are we going?"


    Han Lingjia instantly looked confident: "This place looks like a maze. It''s not complicated. Brother Wukong, you protect the dream glass, I''ll start.¡±


    Sun Wukong didn''t say much and came behind Liu Mengli.


    ¡°Dream glass, keep up, keep an eye on the surroundings.¡±Han Lingya greets, pulls her sword from the wall of the cave, and leads the way forward.


    Following Han Lingya along the way only surprised them. Not far away, they discovered that the roadside was filled with the bodies of poisonous snakes and scorpions. Blood had just gathered, and it seemed that they had not died long.


    ¡°Looks like somebody got there first.¡±Han Lingya looked at the body on the ground and said silently:" And it''s all a sword. It''s a straight shot. The other party has a good hand! "


    Sun Wukong: "Keep looking downstairs.¡±


    Along the way, there were the bodies of the poisonous snake and scorpion who had just died, and the actions of the three of Sun Wukong were accelerated...


    Until the three of them had just gone down to the third floor, the sound of fighting had already reached their ears, and at the same time, they were accompanied by a cold drink of anger: "You human monks are really irrational, cut off my way of life, do you still want to kill them all?"


    ¡°Humph ~ Attack passers-by for no reason. After a few days, a lot of people have died at the hands of your monsters. Do you still want to argue?"


    ¡°We''ve scared people, but we''ve never killed anyone!"


    ¡°Uncle, what are you talking about with them? The monsters are evil. Everyone has to kill them before talking!"


    Sun Wukong looked at the people and demons in front of him. It was a surprise. Isn''t it Murong Ziying who slaughtered this woman?Why did you change into a bunch of little girls?


    Looking at their clothes, they seem to be Eeyeshan Xianxia pie, one eyebrow clear show, the body is hot, don''t say, in this gloomy place has really become a rare scenic line..

 3644 Chapter 134 Belief

    Xianxia sent a total of three people, two of whom looked less than seventeen and eighteen years old, young and beautiful, only the leader looked mature and stable, appearance although it was only twenty-five and six, but from her cultivation, I''m afraid it was more than that.


    Against them is the acacia demon that permanently inhabits the female Rocky Rock. The adult acacia demon has become a human being, and looks at the Xianxia sect of people, each full of anger and hatred.


    ¡°You human beings are so deceitful, and you say that we hurt people. Have you killed less Acacia?"Do we really think that the Acacia demon can be bullied?"


    The atmosphere instantly opened the sword and crossbow, and the two sides were about to shoot each other. Liu Mengli stopped in time: "Wait, can you guys listen to me?"


    ¡°Who are you? Is it a human being or a demon?"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the three Sun Wukong, Xianxia''s disciples became more vigilant.


    Han Lingya immediately folded her hands and said angrily: "Do we look like demons?"


    ¡°Don''t worry, we''re people.¡± Sun Wukong looked at the three Xianxia pieces and said, "Should you be disciples of Emeishan Xianxia pie?"


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Xianxia pie saluted the first woman with a fist. It looked gentle and smooth, generous and tasteful. It made people feel good at first sight: "Are you... hmm? Wait!!"


    After looking at Sun Wukong, the woman suddenly suddenly breathed and stared at the boss with excitement: "You, are you Sun Wukong''s predecessor?!!"


    Sun Wukong could not help but take a closer look at the woman in front of him. He was somewhat surprised: "Do you know me?" After carefully searching the appearance of the woman in front of him, he seemed a little familiar, but you don''t know her, right?


    ¡°Are you really Sun Wukong''s predecessor?" The woman suddenly turned happy and excited, and her pretty face was red: "I didn''t expect to see the real person again!Too happy! "


    "..." Sun Wukong looked at the woman''s exaggerated expression of happiness in front of her. It was an accident in her face. This was obviously the expression of her idol.


    As for the two behind her, the expression was even more exaggerated.


    ¡°Do I have any little fans here?How could I not know? "Sun Wukong looked at the three girls in front of him and wondered:" Are you? "


    The woman immediately organized her appearance and introduced herself in a formal manner: "Hello Sun Wukong, I am Shen Deceit Cream, a disciple of the Eyeshan Xianxia School. I have heard about you since I was a child, and it is for your reason that I am inspired to become a generation of women warriors, swinging through the world''s troubles.¡±


    "¡­ is a good ideal.¡±Sun Wukong looked at the woman who was good at the front end, and said such a second-class phrase, he always felt very uncomfortable. It was just a little surprise in his heart. I didn''t expect that the daughter in front of him would actually be Shen Deceit Cream, which is one of the heroines of Fairy Two.


    As for age, what does the immortal care about age?


    Looking at Shen Deceit Cream''s expression of admiration and excitement, Han Ling Sa was curious: "Is Brother Wukong famous?"


    Shen Zhuishuang immediately admired the way: "More than fame, it is a living legend!Several times to save the heavens and earth born in disaster, is a true hero, great hawker! "


    ¡°So amazing?!" Han Lingjia immediately glared at her eyes and stared at Sun Wukong with both eyes. She was full of curiosity: "Tell me, what really did Brother Wukong do to cry amazingly?"


    Liu Mengli also looked at Sun Wukong with amazement.


    Shen Deceit Frost immediately added oil and vinegar to Sun Wukong''s killing of the evil sword immortal, Baiyue, water beast and other things. He heard that Han Lingjia and her were even more amazed. He turned out to be such an amazing and powerful person with them.


    After listening to Shen Bullying Cream, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but be impressed. This Shen Bullying Cream is truly his little sister. This is adding oil and vinegar and he even feels a little drifty.


    ¡°How did you learn all this?Can you recognize me at a glance? "Sun Wukong is curious. These things are not very many people present. How did Shen False Frost learn about them?


    ¡°The ancestor had the privilege of meeting you at the Shushan Fairy Sword Pie, and later drew out your image and carved the statue standing in my Fairy Shadow Pie, so I recognized you at the first sight of my predecessor.¡±


    Sun Wukong stroked his chin and thought to himself: "It was to commemorate Ming Feng, right?I remember that the head of Xianxia Pie did participate. It was a beautiful woman. I looked at it twice. I didn''t expect her to become my little girl after that?Are you making your descendants worship me like this? "


    If it is the head of Xianxia School, it is not too much to know these secret things. After all, they know Shu Shan, and this is not a big secret that cannot be said, just ask.


    It is obvious that Shen Deceit Cream''s worship of Sun Wukong so much was influenced by the first generation of little mysteries. After all, he dyed the story of Sun Wukong from his ears and eyes, and used him as a teaching material. As the direction of effort and a light to guide the way, when the gods of faith worship as usual, how can he not be afraid of the heart of worship?


    There is also a reason why the Xianxia faction so adores the fear of Sun Wukong. Since the Xianxia faction''s ancestors neutralized the statue of Sun Wukong in the Xianxia faction, they have never experienced any disaster. Even every apprentice''s outing experience can be returned safely.


    As practitioners of immortality, they naturally sensed that the underworld was related to the statue of Sun Wukong, so the Immortal Church turned the statue of Sun Wukong into a worship like a god of faith.


    ¡°This Xianxia sect is really eye-catching!" As for the behavior of Xianxia sect, along with Sun Wukong, I cannot help but praise it.


    If this Xianxia faction really regards him as the name of God, just like the Qionghua faction that believes in the Nine Heavens Xuan Daughter, even if his Sun Wukong does nothing, they can steam the sun and fly the day.


    I don''t suppose they even know what a great god they are kneeling before!


    Sun Wukong stroked his chin and pondered: "This Xianxia sect is all made up of women, right?If they really think of me as a god of faith, I can consider turning it off a little bit. ¡±


    On the other hand, the old acacia demon, who was filled with anger, listened to the name of Sun Wukong. She immediately panicked and fell to the ground. It was obvious that he had lived for centuries. He had heard the name of Sun Wukong: "Lord Sun Wukong, I did not expect you to be Lord Sun Wukong. It is rumored that you treat demons equally. Now that my daughter Royan has suffered this catastrophe, I hope that Lord Sun Wukong will make a decision for us and other acacia demons!"


    Xianxia sent a female disciple to hear the words, immediately a look of anger: "You old acacia demon is really shameless, obviously you hurt people first, how can you knock down a rake?"..

 3645 Chapter 135, Level 7

    Lao Acacia demon instantly blew his beard and glared: "What do you mean we hurt people first?We Acacia demons have always loved peace, eat away from vanilla, never hurt people without reason. Why should we hurt you humans?How can you say that you humans crossed the border to pick vanilla, causing us acacia demons to lack food, which hurt people''s warnings, but shocked you to join the Sword Fairy and kill countless of our people? "


    ¡°Wounded?" Liu Mengli frowned slightly and looked seriously: "But I heard Shouyang people say that I saw the monster eat people..."


    ¡°This..." The old acacia demon hesitated and seemed worried, trying to say it but daring not say it.


    Sun Wukong: "This demon eats people, should it be related to the lowest demon?"


    The Lao Acacia demon heard the words and was shocked. In front of this adult Sun Wukong, he could not hide anything. When he said frankly: "It was three years ago. At that time, we Acacia demons suddenly entered a foreign demon in the Rocky Rock without worries. He not only occupied the lowest level of our original residence, but even wanted to eat us, so that we could trade Earth Spirit Pearls with them, so that we could be safe, but there were often ethnic groups that disappeared without any reason. We know that he mostly did it, but we were not opponents at all, to protect other ethnic groups, but only..."


    Han Lingjia scorned the words: "You can''t even stand the sound of your own people being eaten?"


    Lao Acacia sighs: "Otherwise what?Rebellion, that''s only extermination.But only this woman Rock has enough to feed me and the Acacia demon family from vanilla. Besides, even if we leave, no one can guarantee that it will be better than here... "


    Liu Mengli said that his face was unbearable. He sent three people to Xianxia to see: "Since the Acacia demon did not harm people, but other people, please ask the three of them to open the net and let them go. What we are looking for should be the big demon who really harms human life.¡±


    Shen Jianshuang nodded seriously and fisted and saluted the Acacia demon in front of him: "Master has been warning me that people are good and bad, so is the demon. It seems that this is just a misunderstanding. Please forgive me for any offenses.¡±


    Liu Mengli said that his enthusiasm for Shen Deceit Cream immediately increased: "The world is biased against demons. I didn''t expect you Xianxia party demons to see this way, it is really admirable.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shen Deceit Frost said, glancing at Sun Wukong: "This is what the adult Wukong said, it''s just that we borrowed flowers for the Buddha.¡±


    Liu Mengli listened and looked at Sun Wukong with more admiration.


    Han Ling Ga also looked at Sun Wukong with a look of admiration: "It''s quite right to be a swordsman''s predecessor, what he said makes so much sense.¡±


    Sun Wukong listened and looked at Shen Zhui-chuang''s eyes really smoothly. This sister paper is really good, it is necessary to take good care of it.


    As soon as Lao Acacia demons listened to Sun Wukong and they were going to remove the big demon, naturally they were delighted. This was a great thing for them, but they said immediately: "Silo, please guide the way for the fairies.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sheikh.¡±


    Instead, she saw a beautiful woman floating out, but her upper body was human, her lower body looked like a branch, and like a fish tail. It looked not only strange, but also an alternative beauty.


    ¡°Isn''t this the silver demon you encountered while playing?Nice body. ¡±Sun Wukong couldn''t help but glance at it two more times. The beautiful things always have to be appreciated, right?


    Han Lingjia saw that Sun Wukong''s eyes were entirely attracted to that Siro demon, and immediately expressed her dissatisfaction: "Brother Wukong, you have two beautiful women like me and Dream Glass with you, and you go to see other demons?"


    ¡°If you two dress like her, I promise I''ll only look at you two.¡±


    Liu Mengli couldn''t help but glance at the Siren. This, too... her face suddenly appeared faint.


    Han Lingjia stared at Sun Wukong with a contemptuous look: "You want to be beautiful!"


    ¡°Please come with me, cactus.¡±Sirloin bowed, very respectful.


    Han Lingya was a little embarrassed when she called her: "Well, you can just call us names. My name is Han Lingya, but I''m not a cactus.¡±


    Shen Deceit Frost explained with a smile: "Lingjia, the cactus in her mouth, is the meaning of the cultivator, not the real cactus.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?" Han Lingya immediately blushed her face: "Me and I are not immortals. Don''t you understand this is not normal?"


    ¡°Aren''t you a cultivator?" Shen False Cream was surprised to be able to follow adult Wukong. Even she was envious. Such a person is not a cultivator?It''s not weak, either.


    Sun Wukong instantly glanced at Han Ling Gao: "You have even learned the magic of the Five Spirits Fairy. What is the cultivator?"


    ¡°Am I already?"


    ¡°Of course, it''s just a half-hanger.¡±


    A few people chatted all the way until, for most of the time, they finally arrived at the lowest point of Rocky Rock, entering the entrance on the seventh floor.


    Silhouette pointed to the cave in front of her: "Gentlemen, this is the residence of the great demon. It is a poisonous spider of both earth and fire attributes. It is cultivated, and it is accompanied by earth spirit beads. It is probably difficult to remove him.¡±


    Sun Wukong is lazy and goes straight down. Is it necessary for a little spider to be so cautious?


    Seeing Sun Wukong jump down, Shen Zhui cream actually jumped faster than Han Lingjia and then jumped down. Then she was accompanied by her two nephews.


    Han Lingya saw herself being compared by outsiders. She immediately greeted Liu Mengli and jumped down.


    ¡°Ah ~ what is this?!!!"


    The shout came from the seventh floor.


    Sun Wukong tore off the sticky web and looked at Han Lingya and her eyes couldn''t help but shine. This scenery is really nice.


    But Han Lingya and each of them were stuck to a huge web, and the web actually had a corrosive toxin attached to it. When they touched the clothes, they corroded it completely.


    Fortunately, they all have spiritual protection, not even the body skin is corroded, but still corroded skin is red, painfully delicate, this scene is also to make Sun Wukong enrich his eyes.


    Not bad, not bad, I didn''t expect such a blessing.


    Sun Wukong climbed his chin and enjoyed it.


    Liu Mengli''s face was red and shy. Because her hands and feet were stuck, she couldn''t stop her. Han Lingya stared at Sun Wukong angrily. She was very angry: "Still looking?Save us!You''re a pervert, and this spider spirit is a pervert. How dare you make such a trap at the door! "

 3646 Chapter 136 Poisonous Spiders

    Han Lingya''s voice had just fallen, and she saw a huge spider appearing from the shadow. It was three meters tall. Eight spider legs were like sharp sickles, flashing with a dark glow. Eight eyes made people feel dizzy for a while, obviously with hallucinatory effects.


    At the same time, the poisonous spider spits in the mouth, and it is heavy and gloomy: "There is a way to heaven. You don''t leave. Hell breaks in without a door. You still want to learn how to remove the devil''s ways at a young age?"Today I told you not to come back!


    She opened her mouth and spit out a web to Sun Wukong, covering her past.


    Sun Wukong pointed at a bullet, a flash of light flies, and the moment it gets contaminated with the web, it burns into nothing.


    "!!!" The poisonous spider panicked and opened his mouth with a long whistle. The mutation suddenly occurred, and the darkness and serenity surrounded him suddenly made a huge ¡®Hmm¡¯ whistle, deafening and smelling of his heart.


    The eight eyes of the poisonous spider also emitted a strange green light, causing people to look dizzy. Han Lingya and others only noticed a lot of ghost shadows in front of their eyes. Each face was terrible, and they were bitten away and suddenly screamed.


    Shen Zhui frost hurriedly recited the spell and sighed: "Wake me up!!"


    Han Lingjia only felt a shock in their brain, and the ghost shadow disappeared before they even raised their suspicions. Shen False Frost immediately cautioned silently: "Close your hearing, don''t look at its eyes, people will fall into hallucinations!"


    Liu Mengli and the others hurried up to carry the spirit and closed their eyes after sealing their hearing.


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help but look at Shen False Cream. I didn''t expect her to be immune to the magic of this poisonous spider. Cultivating her mind is good. Unfortunately, her hands and feet are bound by the spider web, and her sword is unnecessary.


    Just as Sun Wukong was distracted, the poisonous spider lifted his sharp forelimbs and pierced Sun Wukong''s head like a sword.


    ¡°You want to hurt me?"


    Sun Wukong smiled lightly and did not take precautions. He reached out and grabbed the prickly spider leg and pulled it with his hand. However, he listened to the ¡®puff¡¯ sound. The whole spider leg was torn by a root, and the green blood was sprayed. The poisonous spider suddenly launched a terrible scream.


    ¡°It''s not sturdy.¡± Sun Wukong paused and threw away the spider leg in his hand. He was originally trying to grab the spider leg and lift up the poisonous spider as a whole. He smashed it like a hammer. I didn''t expect this leg to be so sturdy, and the tear broke.


    Sun Wukong''s reckless expression of dissatisfaction immediately angered the giant poisonous spider. He only heard his angry sigh. The aura of the spirit around him fluttered and loud. At that moment, everyone only felt the mountain shaking, and a strong gush from under the foot rushed out. The ground split suddenly. Together with the web that bound Han Lingya several people, it was also torn off, causing them to fly things.


    At that moment, the entire female Rocky Landscape was cracked open and deformed.


    Earth-based Advanced Witchcraft - Landslide Rift.


    Although it is not as powerful as the stars in advanced earth fairy magic, it cannot be underestimated.


    Being able to unleash such advanced magic, this poisonous spider''s cultivation is not low.


    In the darkness, Sun Wukong made a shock. He was a little surprised that the cultivation of this poisonous spider could launch a magic to change the landscape of the entire female Rocky Rock. It seems that it has nothing to do with the Earth Spirit Pearl he holds.


    Sun Wukong was instantly in a flash, one hand at a time, catching Han Lingye and Liu Mengli, looking at the giant poisonous spider that was about to launch witchcraft again, one foot in the air, the figure instantly appeared above its head, gently stepped on one foot, only listened to the "boom" sound, the earth vibrated for it, the giant poisonous spider suddenly made a tingling sound, the body had already cracked, split up, blood juice everywhere.


    At the same time, a slight light flew out of the corpse, and Sun Wukong grabbed it in his hand. It was the Earth Spirit Pearl.


    ¡°It is indeed Lord Goku who stepped on these monsters with one foot!"


    The three daughters of Xianxia are more admired by Sun Wukong at this time.


    The poisonous spider itself contains severe poison. This death, blood concentrate everywhere, makes the cave smell strange in an instant. Sun Wukong doesn''t want to stay for a second: "Go out first.¡±


    Rocky Rock, 3rd floor.


    After knowing that the giant poisonous spider in the cave had been removed, the female Rock Acacia demons were very grateful to the people of Sun Wukong, and also swear that they would never hurt human life for no reason.


    Liu Mengli also assured them that Shouyang people would be happy to pick the vanilla moderately so that they would not lose food.


    At the entrance outside the hole.


    Shen Duoyuang''s three women''s faces were relentless: "Lord Wukong, it seems that we are going to farewell first. This downhill experience is also considered a success. I have to take the two nephews back to answer my orders. We have a chance to see each other again.¡±


    ¡°Monkey King, remember to come to our Xianxia pie sometime.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Sun Wukong waved goodbye to the three of them and watched as they had gone away with their swords. "Let''s go back, too," he said to Liu Mengli and the other ladies beside him.


    However, his voice had just fallen, but he saw three figures flashing down from the sky, flashing with the sword light, which had landed not far from Sun Wukong.


    ¡°Wow ~ It''s Brother Wukong and them.¡±Xuanjie was surprised to see Sun Wukong.


    ¡±" Brother Wukong, Miss Han, we meet again.


    ¡°Isn''t this Waisho and Xuanxu? It seems that we really have fate.¡±Han Lingya looked at the two of them and was also a little happy.


    Xuanjie explained to the young man beside the jade tree: "Uncle Ziying, these are the two I told you to save me and Brother Huishao''s brother Wukong and Sister Ling Sa.¡±


    ¡°In Xia Murong Ziying, thank you very much for your help!" Murong Ziying bowed in gratitude. At a glance, it was too serious to be a person.


    ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Han Lingya waved her hand at will: "It won''t take long to estimate that we will become sisters, so don''t be so polite.¡±


    Murong''s purple face remained unchanged: "It should be easy to save Huai Shuo and Xuanji, and their strength should be paid for in the entrance assessment.¡±


    Han Ling Sa Tong felt a little bored talking to this Murong Ziying. He immediately changed the subject: "By the way, did you come here to kill demons as well?¡±If so, I''d be a little late.


    Weishuo said, "Are you already one step ahead of us?"


    Han Lingjia immediately pointed to Liu Mengli beside her: "This is Shouyang Chengfu Yan Qianjin. We have been entrusted by her to remove the evil monster. The female Royan has no demon to remove.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Uncle Ziying, let''s go back.¡±Immediately livened up:" I remember when I was on the street, there was a restaurant where the dishes were delicious. ¡±


    Murong Ziying''s face was serious: "You should be cautious about the demon removal. I can''t help it. I''d better go in and search to see if there are any fish leaking from the net.¡±


    (ps: Happy New Year, everybody!One more day today, three more tomorrow.)..

 3647 Chapter 137 Talking Hearts

    In the attitude shown by Murong Ziying, if he finds the Acacia demon in the female Royan, he will not kill it all. Liu Menglixin suddenly hurried and looked at Han Lingya in a very subtle way.


    Accepting Liu Mengli''s gaze, Han Ling immediately understood what she meant. She immediately glared at Murong Ziying with a fork. "What do you mean?Can''t you trust us? "


    Murong''s purple face remained unchanged, hugging and punching: "I didn''t mean that under the scene, it was just..."


    ¡°I just look at you!" Han Lingya snorted irrationally: "Don''t underestimate us. Although we didn''t get started, it doesn''t have to be much worse than you. Especially Brother Wukong, I don''t think even you can win.¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible!" Xuanjie stood up immediately: "Brother Wukong is also very good, but Uncle Ziying is certainly the best, he is the best in our young Qionghua school ~"


    As soon as Han Lingjia heard, she quit, and now she is also a close admirer of Sun Wukong. No one can question: "Impossible!"Brother Wukong is the best!


    ¡°Uncle Ziying is the best!"


    ¡°Brother Wukong is the best!"


    ¡°Uncle Ziying is the best!"


    ¡°Well, I don''t know you as well as a little maid. I''ll know better than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°By comparison, who is afraid of who, Uncle Ziying, you will definitely not lose, right?" Xuanji immediately looked at Murong Ziying with a glittering glance.


    Murong Ziying''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and taught him the lesson: "We are not practicing for the purpose of being fierce and competing for victory. We will not mention such remarks later.¡±


    Xuanjie immediately raised her mouth and was very dissatisfied.


    Murong Ziying saw Xuanjie''s expression. He was deeply afraid that he would be glued to it. He would have trouble around then, and he didn''t have to search for the demonic heart. And there was really no sense of evil here. He said goodbye immediately: "Since the demon has been removed here, we will leave first.¡±


    He said, after boxing and saluting the three of Sun Wukong, the sword had already gone away.


    ¡°Ah ~ Uncle Ziying, wait for me!" Xuanjie saw the scene and followed the sword immediately.


    Weishao hastily bid farewell to Sun Wukong and the others. The sword also disappeared from the sky.


    Looking at the departure of Murong Ziying, Liu Mengli thankfully said to Han Lingya: "Lingya, I''m sorry that you lied. If it weren''t for you, the Acacia demon of Royan might be in danger.¡±


    Han Lingya waved her hands willingly: "It''s nothing, just that the acacia demons aren''t really hurting anymore, then I''m nothing to lie about.¡±


    Liu Mengli once again owed Sun Wukong a courtesy: "Brother Wukong, thank you for blocking the demons here. Otherwise, they might not leave so easily.¡±


    One of Sun Wukong''s newspapers smiled: "We are already friends. We don''t need to be so polite among friends.¡±


    ¡°Friend..." Liu Mengli whispered and nodded: "I know.¡±


    Although the performance was very calm, Sun Wukong was able to clearly sense her inner joy.


    This is Liu Mengli''s first time in her life to make friends, naturally happy, just in her gentle and quiet character, did not show.


    The three of them just returned to Liu Mansion, and Liu Shifeng rushed out. The look was an excitement: "My good daughter, you finally returned safely. When you left, Dad regretted it. Why did he promise you to go to such a dangerous place? Luckily, you are all safe. Otherwise, Dad will have trouble sleeping all his life!"


    With that, he actually wiped away his tears.


    Nguyen Chi looked at her husband and shook his head straight: "Okay, isn''t Li Er back in peace?¡±What are you crying like?" Hurry up and prepare your meal and wash the wind for Li ''er.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I''m on my way.¡±


    ¡°It''s my daughter''s fault to make my parents worry, but the matter of Rocky Rock has been solved. Father, if you ask people to pick less vanilla, there will be no more monster injuries.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. Whatever you say, I''ll tell Pei Jianshui to stick out.¡±


    After the group had dinner, the night had already come.


    The sounds of the sounds slowly echoed in the Liu Mansion. Sun Wukong looked for sounds and saw Liu Mengli playing in the moonlight in a gazebo.


    Beautiful figure backed by this moonlight is beautiful.


    Sun Wukong listened quietly and found that Liu Mengli was nothing worse in terms of sound than playing jade.


    Just thinking about it is right, a girlfriend, staying at home all day, except for the music, she has nothing to do, and with her own talent, it is normal to do this.


    At the end of a song, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but clap his hands: "This song should only be in the sky, and people can hear it several times.¡±I didn''t expect you to be so talented in music, Miss Dreamly.


    Liu Mengli immediately rose to salute him: "Brother Wukong has fallen in love with him. He just bounced at will and disturbed Brother Wukong. Please forgive him.¡±


    Sun Wukong sat down voluntarily. "Didn''t I tell you, friends, you don''t need this kind of hospitality, otherwise it would seem like a raw score. But in terms of music, you are really good. I met the world''s first Qin Ji before, and you and her are not much apart.¡±


    ¡°I can''t afford to admire Brother Wukong, let alone compare it to the first Qin Ji in those days.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to be modest either. I Sun Wukong never speak loudly, saying that you are, you are, but listening to your music is important, so please tell me.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that Brother Wukong has heard.¡±Liu Mengli was silent for a while and organized the following words." Then I won''t hide anything, and my brother Wukong has heard about it... I heard that you are going to Qionghua pie to find fairies. I wonder if you can bring me with you? "


    Sun Wukong looked at Liu Mengli seriously: "Naturally, but you should remember that you are my friend of Sun Wukong. No matter what happens in the future, there is no need to hide and no need to wander around. Because I will be on your side for any reason, so please don''t do anything else.¡±


    Liu Mengli was moved: "I will remember.¡±


    At this moment, Han Lingya''s inappropriate voice sounded: "Oops ~ ~ It''s sour. It sounds so good. Are you confessing to Dream Glass?"


    Liu Mengli, his face immediately turned red: "Lingya, don''t make fun of me.¡±


    Sun Wukong smiled haha: "Don''t be sour, if you need anything, just look for me, no matter what the difficulties, I will help, don''t be embarrassed, don''t always hide in your heart.¡±


    ¡°Humph ~ Don''t stink of beauty, who wants your help, Dream Ri, let''s go back to our room and rest, don''t bullshit with this guy.¡±Han Lingya pulled Liu Mengli''s hand and left.


    (1/3)..

 3648 Chapter 138 Wang Ling, Huainan

    The next day, the sun had already fallen into the window, and Sun Wukong was awakened by the maid Fulu: "Master Wukong, Master Wukong, how wonderful. You finally woke up. Miss said that when you woke up, you would meet outside the house.¡±


    Sun Wukong stretched his back and walked outside the house...


    Just pushing out the door, I saw Han Lingya shouting with her hands and waist: "Sun ~ Wu ~ Kung ~ Why are you always late?Is it embarrassing to have two girls waiting for you? "


    ¡°Were you up too early?What''s the rush? "Sun Wukong pulled out his ear and looked careless.


    Liu Mengli softly said: "Brother Wukong, how was your rest last night?"


    ¡°Haha ~ Sleep till now, what do you say?"


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Liu Mengli smiled gently and brought out a sword at the same time and handed it to Sun Wukong: "I saw you fighting demons yesterday, and there was no weapon to take advantage of, so I asked someone to build a sword for you overnight. Try calling it a hand.¡±


    ¡°Oh ~ for me?" Sun Wukong was greatly surprised, and his heart was full of joy. To be honest, although he was surrounded by red colors, he really rarely received gifts, because he really didn''t lack anything, so nobody thought of this.


    After taking over the sword, Sun Wukong waved twice, leaving two white marks in the air, and then laughed haha, a happy face: "Good!Great! I love this sword, thank you. ¡±


    Liu Mengli was also happy when she heard the words: "It''s too good, Brother Wukong likes it. I don''t really understand the advantages and disadvantages of swords.¡±


    Han Lingya also praised: "Dream glass, your eyes are so good. This sword looks clean and cold. Even the inlaid jade chips are polished with good jade. There is no stolen material reduction at first glance. This sword must be worth a lot of money?"


    ¡°Where, I don''t know anything. Thanks to Tie Zeju''s boss Liu, he is skilled and enthusiastic, and has really helped. We can go to him to pick up some self-defense equipment before we leave town.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at the jade hong carved in the handle of the sword. This sword should be called the jade hong sword. It is a fine, truly rare sword. Of course, it is only for everyone. For the immortal, it is a bit insufficient.


    However, what Sun Wukong cares about is not quality, but heart. Liu Mengli''s heart is already priceless. It seems that it will take time to personally create a suitable hand for her.


    At this time, Liu Shifeng and Pei Jian came with a carriage: "Ri ''er, Ri ''er, come and see, Dad is ready for you.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing?"


    ¡°Haha ~ This is the BMW and fragrance car that Dad chose for you. The car has been blanketed and pampered. Aren''t you going to Chenzhou?¡±Ri ''er, you''ll be sleeping comfortably in there, and then you''ll wake up.


    "..." Liu Mengli was instantly silent.


    Sun Wukong was also very speechless: "We went looking for fairies to ask, not to visit the mountains to play with water; moreover, when can we get to Chenzhou by taking the carriage to the official road?So you don''t need a car, you can bring some food on the street. "


    ¡°Ah, no wagon? Hurry, Pei Jian, go and get three fast horses!"


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Liu Mengli hurried forward to stop: "Dad, I don''t need to look at it. Although my daughter is going away for the first time, there is Brother Wukong and Ling Sae on the street. We can''t strain our elbows. We can just bring some snacks.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "Exactly, with me brushing, what are you worried about? The demon monster will never get close to us. Mountain bandits and beasts are even more impossible. You can rest assured.¡±


    Liu Shifeng nodded instantly: "All right, just let Li Er be happy.¡±


    After Liu Mengli once again said some goodbye to his parents, he turned around and left Shouyang with Sun Wukong and Han Lingya.


    Beyond Shouyang, Liu Mengli looked at Sun Wukong with a curious face: "Brother Wukong, how do we get to Chenzhou if you said we won''t go to the government?"


    Sun Wukong immediately looked at Han Lingya: "Ask Lingya about this, she must have something to do.¡±


    ¡°Hmm-hmm ~ ~ I naturally have a way, Dreamly. Remember what we said before about the Royal Palace of Huainan?¡±This time we''ll use the Royal Palace of Huainan to get to the Bowl Hills near Chenzhou in a short while, if things go smoothly. That''s a lot easier than going on official business.


    ¡°Wang Mausoleum in Huainan? However, it''s against the law to rush in there, I''m afraid it''s bad. Besides, your wanted notice was withdrawn shortly ago..."


    ¡°Don''t be afraid. Everything''s changed. We''re not here to search for treasure. We''re just borrowing a way. A prince is not so petty.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at Han Lingjia and said: "You little burglar''s fault can''t be fixed. Forget it. Huainan Wang Mahal is Huainan Wang Mahal. I think that place should be boring.¡±


    Han Ling Sa instantly hey hey smile: "Right!Is that what you think?The usual road is boring, go to the Wang Mausoleum in Huainan, how exciting!Aren''t we supposed to fix immortals?This is called experience. ¡±


    Liu Mengli suddenly said nothing: "Well, since you all have plans, do as you say.¡±


    The group followed the Eight Gong Mountains and after walking a long way to Rocky Rock, they came to a fork. Han Lingya pointed to the road on the right: "The Wang Mausoleum of Huainan is this way, this time we go this way.¡±


    Far away, he saw that there were guards at the mouth of King Huainan''s tomb. Sun Wukong only breathed a breath and the two fell asleep.


    Han Ling Ga saw it and looked at Sun Wukong immediately: "I didn''t see it. When you do this kind of thing, you are more skilled than me!"


    Sun Wukong immediately turned a white eye and ignored her.


    Liu Mengli looked at the two officers and soldiers who fainted. The first time she did such a thing, she was worried: "Is it really okay for us to do this?"


    Han Lingya: "It''s okay. They don''t know who did it anyway. Let''s hurry inside and follow me.¡±


    ¡±Han Lingya came to the side of Huainan Wang Ling''s mausoleum, pointing at a large stone." Brother Wukong, you have great strength, move this stone away quickly.


    Sun Wukong heard what he said and pushed with his hand. The huge stone immediately moved aside, exposing a large hole dug well on the ground. Looking at the big hole, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but sigh: "Good craftsmanship, Lingya, I didn''t expect your ability to dig a hole is quite professional.¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s how this girl eats.¡±Han Lingya looks good.


    Sun Wukong looked at the airflow coming from the cave and said: "But the airflow in here seems a little wrong. It seems that the feng shui here has been broken by others. I''m afraid it''s not that flat inside.¡±


    Han Lingya was shocked: "Are you saying that there may be corpses in this tomb?!"


    (ps: My relatives have come to the house to worship the year, a group of children are really noisy, there is no way to code chapter 3, the last evening I was watching, really can''t, only tomorrow.)..

 3649 Chapter 139: The Ghost

    Sun Wukong: "The corpse is still a minor matter. If the feng shui is changed, it is important that the devil monsters are born on the scale of Wang Mahal in Huainan. At that time, these monsters will rush out of Wang Mahal in Huainan. The first unfortunate thing is this Shouyang people.¡±


    Liu Mengli immediately said: "How is that? It seems that we are bound to do this Huainan Wang Mausoleum. Brother Wukong, Lingya, please help me to rid myself of this scourge.¡±


    Sun Wukong newspaper smiled: "Since Dream Glass has asked us so much, even the Longtan Tiger Cave is about to break through. I''ll open the road, Ling Sa, behind you.¡±


    With that, Sun Wukong first ran into the theft hole...


    Shortly afterwards, a bright light appeared in front of the dark burglary cave, and three members of the party entered the lobby of the Wang Mausoleum in Huainan.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Liu Mengli couldn''t help but moan: "From the past, I only read in the book that the tomb of Wang was¡® majestic, weather is thousands of times'', and now I see it with my own eyes, it is really not bad.¡±


    Han Lingjia: "This is just ordinary. If it is the tomb of the Emperor''s elderly, it will always be left to the treasury. Hundreds of thousands of craftsmen have only completed it for two or three decades. I don''t know how gorgeous it is!"


    Liu Mengli: "... so wounded the people, it''s just a dead man, not necessarily Tai, Tai..."


    Han Ling Sa: "It''s such an asshole, isn''t it?"


    Liu Mengli nodded silently.


    Han Ling Saddam realized that he met his acquaintance: "Good dream, I knew you were the same as I thought, so we borrowed this old man''s tomb, that was a blame, Brother Wukong, what do you say?"


    ¡°According to me, the Yin Gas Array is surrounded by killing gas. It seems that there are a lot of demons. The Feng Shui of Wang Mausoleum in Huainan has indeed been broken by others and has become the nest of ghosts.¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t think so." Han Ling Sa suddenly glanced tightly: "Why didn''t I see anything?Don''t scare us!Also, you look at these two ¡®evil beasts'', the long bright lamps in both eyes have not been extinguished, and still the evil spirit in the tomb has been stopped. If the feng shui is broken, the long bright lamps should have been extinguished already? "


    Sun Wukong: "If it is extinguished, the ghost in this tomb will probably run away long ago. It seems that this broken fengshui still has a bit of common sense and has not broken these evil objects in the repression tomb. Otherwise, Shouyang outside is probably already in chaos.¡±


    While talking, she saw a ghost in red suddenly appearing behind Liu Mengli, and Zhang''s tooth dancing claws jumped at her. Han Lingya looked at her and was shocked: "Dream Glass, be careful!"


    In shouting, the two swords in his hand had pierced the past, and the tip of the sword was passed through the body of the ghost. The preluded ghost was attached to her at the moment of touching Han Lingya.


    Han Lingya''s lips suddenly turned bright red and her whole face turned pale and bloodless. She looked gloomy and horrible.


    ¡°No good, Lingye is possessed!" Liu Mengli''s face is slightly changed, the technique in his hand is attractive, and the fragrance is permeated, and it flows toward Han Lingye, but it doesn''t have any effect.


    Instead, Han Lingya made an ugly cry, and the sword stung Liu Mengli in her hand.


    ¡°I didn''t expect the ghost in this tomb to have become a ghost.¡±Sun Wukong exclaimed, stepped forward, blocked Liu Mengli, reached out and grabbed Han Lingya''s wrist, pulled a pat, gently shook her chest, accompanied by a terrible scream, the woman ghost in red was instantly knocked out of Han Lingya''s body, violently hit the wall, her body was a lot pale.


    At the same time, Han Lingya also fell softly into Sun Wukong''s arms. Looking at the ghost''s gaze, she was filled with sympathy: "How miserable, she was buried alive together..."


    Liu Mengli heard that the original pinched thunder spell trick was to let go again.


    Sun Wukong: "Though pathetic, she has become a ghost. If she let go, it will only hurt people, but it can''t be eliminated.¡±


    She waved with her hands, a thunderbolt spell split instantly, and the woman in red screamed in a scream, turning into a green smoke that disappeared.


    At the same time, the dark winds fared away, obviously the ghosts in the hidden places, after seeing the end of this fierce ghost, they chose to escape.


    Han Lingya barely stood up and remembered the screen that appeared in her mind when she was possessed by a female ghost. Her face was filled with anger: "These royal nobles are really abominable. They still want to kill people. I really want a fire to burn the underground palace.¡±


    Liu Mengli was silent and buried alive, truly cruel.


    Sun Wukong: "Both of you be careful. This tomb has changed dramatically. I''m afraid some of the buried objects are affected by evil spirit and have become demons. Don''t touch anything you see.¡±


    Han Lingya immediately said: "I still know that when I first came out of Mao Lu.¡±


    Although Han Lingya''s voice was very loud, she looked like she was holding her swords tightly in both hands. Her heart was also a little tense.


    Although she was sort of walking in the grave all year round, it was the first time she had encountered such a thing in the grave. She was afraid that it would not happen, but there was inevitably some tension in her heart.


    Three people followed the cemetery. Sun Wukong looked at the red and black horses neatly arranged on both sides of the walkway, but listened.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Brother Wukong?" Liu Mengli looked at the paper horses in the eyes of Sun Wukong and said seriously: "Are there any problems with these paper horses?"


    ¡°Can''t you two sense the ghost fluctuations in these horses?"


    Both girls shook their heads at the same time, and Han Lingya was surprised: "Can even a paper horse become a ghost?"


    The voice had just fallen, but a black horse suddenly bounced up in front of him and hit his chest against Han Lingya.


    ¡°Ya ~ really turned into a ghost?!" Han Lingye''s heart was shocked. Immediately, a little bit below her feet, her body twisted and dodged away, and the sword in her hand turned into a cold glow, instantly splitting the black paper horse in half.


    The black paper horse immediately made a terrible howl, slowly fading into debris and disappearing.


    Affected by this battle, the rear two rows of horses seemed to be activated, all trembling, screaming, horrible abnormalities.


    The ghost fluctuation spread, a black and red paper horse was alive, turned into a Taoist shadow that hit the three of Sun Wukong; some of them even read the spell, actually releasing the Yin Wind and lightning.


    For a moment, Han Lingya and Liu Mengli were exhausted and had no time to fight back.


    The corridor is narrow, and there are too many black and red horses. There is no way to carry it out.


    Sun Wukong looked at Han Lingye and Liu Mengli, who were busy with their feet. He took out the jade hong sword slowly. The sword in his hand was drawn. The jade hong sword was instantly covered with a glimmer of fluorescence, and he flew out on his own. In the middle of the flight, he unified it into two, two, three... countless swords flew through the sky in an instant, and cut the black and red paper horses that jumped and collided into half as many pieces as possible, and dissipated into debris.


    (ps: Too many people playing cards and mahjong at home are too noisy, wait two days to be more.)..

 3650 Chapter 140 Corpses of Children

    ¡°Is this the sword of the sword fairy?Awesome! "Han Lingjia saw Sun Wukong''s gorgeous sword trick was to solve all the black and red horses, his eyes flashed suddenly with admiration and envy.


    Sun Wukong followed suit and Yuhong''s sword flew back into his hand. He looked at Han Lingya. "This is just the most basic swordsmanship," he said. "When you join the Qionghua school, someone will naturally teach you.¡±


    Listening to Sun Wukong''s words, Han Ling Sa looked forward to joining the Qionghua school. As for Sun Wukong''s teaching, she had never thought that, as a son and daughter of Jianghu, she knew best that teaching the sectarian method privately was a taboo. She had no idea. If she wanted to learn, Sun Wukong could immediately teach her, and had a fart sectarian taboo.


    However, there is hope in my heart, so Sun Wukong did not take the initiative to teach.


    Han Lingjia looked at the paper scrap on the ground and his face was heavy: "I didn''t expect the sacrificial paper horse to turn into a ghost. It seems that the feng shui of Huainan Wang Mausoleum is very badly damaged. The ground palace is so big that we don''t know how much time it will take to clean it all up.¡±


    Liu Mengli''s face was serious: "No matter how much time it takes, it must be cleaned up and they must not endanger Shouyang''s people.¡±


    Three people continue to go deep into the ground palace, really don''t say that the mausoleum is wide and majestic, really is a basement palace, but because of the stolen relationship, but along the way, did not see a few precious things, black and red paper horses encountered a lot, but only a small number, they are all easily solved by Han Lingya and Liu Mengli using fairy magic.


    The three of them took a spin in the cemetery. Soon, a stone door appeared in front of them. The stone door had a frame bar, and it was engraved with a lot of illegible character codes.


    Obviously, this stone gate is a decryption machine, but what Sun Wukong thinks, it is not those familiar with simple spelling machines when he used to play.


    Sun Wukong immediately looked at Han Lingya: "Lingya, I''m looking at you now.¡±


    ¡°I''m familiar with this kind of pediatrics.¡±Han Lingya filled her mouth with confidence. She mouthed with some kind of mantra and tapped on the illegible symbols on the stone door.


    However, when she pressed the first symbol text, a sound of mechanical rotation sounded, and the four walls immediately ejected countless crossbows, and the three of Sun Wukong were one shot.


    Han Lingya and Liu Mengli hurriedly exhibited their figure and danced in the myriad of poison arrows. The scene can be described as exciting.


    ¡°This is what you call a profession?" Sun Wukong voluntarily turned his head and avoided the flying poison arrows. The jade hong sword waved down in his hand. The fierce sword Qi flashed and passed away. In an instant, the stone door, which is 30 cm thick, was cut into pieces, and flew into the room.


    Though Sun Wukong, the machine, can be easily untied, but he still likes to use this way of violence.


    Han Lingye and Liu Mengli saw that Sun Wukong had forcibly broken the stone door and hurried to show his figure into the room. Looking at the poison arrows still flying outside, Han Lingye couldn''t help but wipe off the frontal sweat: "Damn, that organ is obviously a trap, it can''t be solved at all. Once touched, it will cause a deadly organ, and the person who set it up is too insidious and vicious.¡±


    Sun Wukong smiled when he heard the words: "This was originally designed to deal with grave robbers. Do you still want mercy on your people?"


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Han Lingye stretched out her tongue, embarrassed to smile, and began to gauge the temple in front of her.


    The lighting in the hall was a little dim, and the arrangement was extremely simple. With the exception of a coffin in the center, there was nothing inside. Instead, the stone wall depicted the child''s goodbye to his parents, and a group of soldiers were subsequently sent to an underground palace. Obviously, it was this Huainan Wang Mausoleum.


    These pictures, obviously, are narrative pictures.


    Han Lingjia opened the fire fold and looked at the painting on the stone wall and was angry: "It is rumored that this Huainan King Liu ''an was a good man before his birth, seeking fairy deeds. I didn''t expect that he did so many bad things behind his back, even if he used a living man to celebrate it, even the child wouldn''t let go! I hate it!"


    ¡°Seems to be wanting to become a fairy wanting to go mad.¡±Sun Wukong said lightly.


    "..." Liu Mengli was silent, her face was full of intolerance, and the evil of her heart was now clear to her.


    Han Ling Sa: "Is it worth it just for Cheng Xian to do such a tragic and inhumane thing?"


    Sun Wukong: "If it''s not worth it, it''s something else, but this kind of crooked evil is impossible to become a fairy. It seems that King Huainan will instead lose his life.¡±


    Han Lingjia was shocked: "Are you saying that the legend of Wang Chengxian in Huainan is false?"


    ¡°Wouldn''t it be so easy to become a fairy?¡±


    Han Lingya was silent.


    And just between the three of them, the coffin in the middle suddenly made a ¡®knock¡¯ bang, as if there was a beast crazy banging on the coffin to break out.


    In such a scenario, Han Lingya and Liu Mengli were both nervous. They couldn''t help but approach Sun Wukong and grabbed his corner of clothes: "Brother Wukong, this, this, this is probably a corpse change?"


    ¡°It''s obvious!" Sun Wukong looked at the black ghost coming out of the coffin. "And this zombie''s cultivation is not low.¡±


    ¡°Gollum¡±, Han Lingya swallowed her saliva and said: "Zombies, zombies?"


    Sun Wukong nodded calmly: "Just look at the size of this coffin, there should be a child corpse lying inside. This child corpse is more fierce than ordinary zombies. The anger and resentment are more serious. The agility should not be comparable to ordinary zombies. Both of you should be careful. Don''t get hurt by it. If you get poisoned, you will become zombies.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wukong, please!" Han Lingya pulled Liu Mengli''s hand decisively and backed away.


    Sun Wukong looked like he was speechless.


    Before he could spit, he heard a ¡®boom¡¯. The coffin and the coffin blew up. A black and gray child body appeared in front of the three of Sun Wukong.


    That angry face was filled with death, full of black resentment, making people feel that there was a dizziness and nausea.


    The appearance of the child body is really similar to that of the child body in the play, the only difference is that the child body appeared with its own special effects, and the black resentment around it is not easy to annoy at first glance.


    The moment the children''s corpses got out of their sleep, they felt the anger from Sun Wukong. Immediately, their mouth was full of black teeth, and a wild roar was made. Their body appeared in front of Sun Wukong and bit him at his neck.


    Han Lingya and Liu Mengli saw each other and shouted: "Brother Wukong! Be careful!!"..

 3651 Chapter 141 Cadaver Taoists

    ¡°I can''t even tell who''s easy to mess with, so it looks like you''re just like this.¡±Sun Wukong raised his hand suddenly, slapped him down, and he fanned out the child''s body that had been bitten." Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang through the wall and rolled all the way to the other cemetery.


    After this blow, the child''s body is still alive. He struggled to jump. Unfortunately, his hands, feet and bones were all broken, but he couldn''t stand up.


    Faced with such a miserable child corpse, both Han Lingya and Liu Mengli pitied it.


    Looking at the child corpse still struggling to move, Han Ling Sa was surprised: "Are you still alive?Isn''t that too hard for you? "


    Sun Wukong: "Zombies have jumped out of three boundaries and six roads. Without being in five rows, they have no soul. Naturally, it is difficult to kill, almost immortal body. If you want to kill it, you need to scatter it all into cadaver gas, or destroy its flesh directly. Of course, some Taoism also has a great gramming effect on zombies.¡±


    The child corpse in front of him has obviously become a shallow zombie. Thanks to Sun Wukong''s encounter, if he is replaced by a master, he may die or not.


    After Sun Wukong explained for Liu Mengli and her daughter, a flame immediately beats on her finger and pops up. The flame radiates on the body of the child who is struggling to move, and suddenly the fire encounters fire oil. The bear and bear burn up. The child''s body is in a burst of shouting, and it is burned up.


    Liu Mengli immediately mourned a curse, hoping that the child corpse could be released from distress soon.


    Sun Wukong looked at Liu Mengli and shook his head. It was useless to read the spell on zombies. However, it was also her intention, and there was no much to say.


    The existence of the child corpse also made Sun Wukong understand that the situation in the Huainan Wang Mausoleum is obviously not quite the same as he knows. The reality is still realistic, not to mention that this is still the world of cultivation of immortals. The Huainan Wang Mausoleum cannot be as simple as that manifested in the play.


    And these ghosts don''t usually meet. Sun Wukong is quite interested in this.


    Perhaps because of the fighting noise here attracted the ghosts around, there were vibrating sounds of heavy objects knocking, knocking, knocking on the ground on all sides of the cemetery, such a rhythm, like the sound made by zombies when they beat.


    Sure enough, only a moment later, the three of Sun Wukong saw a cadaver Taoist dressed in Taoist service jumping from the mouth of the cemetery, surrounded by four ghost characters, which looked quite pushy.


    ¡°Taoist?" Han Ling Sa saw these cadaveric Taoists and couldn''t help but be stunned. Didn''t she expect the high Taoist in her mind to turn into a zombie too?And so much more, immediately exclaimed: "It seems that the old man Huainan did not do so little before he died. He actually killed so many Taoists.¡±


    Liu Mengli was silently swinging the strings, the crisp voice slowly echoed, and then waved lightly, but saw a green smoke spread out, surrounding the cadaver Taoists who walked up, making them like headless flies, began to wander around.


    Han Lingjia saw it and rejoiced: "Good dream, I didn''t expect you to have such a hand!"


    Rushing into the fog, the swords were beheaded, and the heads of the two decomposed Taoist lords were rolled to the ground, knocking loudly. Then the decomposed Taoist did not fall down, and when it was attacked, it immediately recognized the orientation of Han Lingya. The palm of the dead palm was stretched out, and a black gas was directly attacked by Han Lingya.


    In the game, you can kill monsters by simply knocking them out, but not in reality.


    ¡°Avoid it!" Sun Wukong saw and immediately made a warning.


    Unfortunately, it is too late. Han Lingya is too close to the decomposed Taoist. The black-air shooting speed is too fast. In an instant, Han Lingya is right in the middle of the veil door. Han Lingya''s entire body trembles and immediately froze in place. Even when she sees her soul flying away...


    Sun Wukong''s body flashed and appeared in front of Han Lingya. He held Han Lingya''s soul''s head with one hand and forcibly pressed her back into the flesh: "Give me back!"


    He said, the jade hong sword in his hand waved out, accompanied by the fierce sword light flashing, the deceased Taoists in the cemetery were all cut off in an instant, and turned into black smoke.


    Only one of the bodies was cut off by the waist, and the cut did not disappear.


    ¡°Wow, what just happened?How can I feel that I just died?!! "Han Ling Sa woke up like a dream and suddenly opened her eyes and shouted.


    Sun Wukong: "The trick just now is called ''taking the soul''. If your soul is taken by that cadaver Taoist, it will naturally die.¡±


    ¡°Is it so dangerous?" Han Lingya immediately swallowed her saliva, and suddenly she was a little scared without fear. She hurried to the corner of Sun Wukong''s clothes and hid behind him.


    Liu Mengli solemnly reminded: "The ghosts here have weird abilities. We''d better be careful. Lingya, face the ghost, or don''t risk yourself, use fairy magic to cope with it.¡±


    Han Lingjia nodded seriously and reorganized the banner drum. She felt scared just now. It was really embarrassing. She immediately released Sun Wukong''s corner of clothes and put aside the harsh words: "Whatever you can do, give it out. This woman has never known what fear is!"


    The voice had just fallen, but suddenly there was a dark wind flashing. A shadow identical to the cadaver Taoist floated in front of the three of Sun Wukong. However, he was filled with resentment and almost turned into substance. The cold air made the temperature here suddenly drop.


    Sun Wukong saw such a situation and couldn''t help but look at the cadaver who had not yet disappeared. His eyes narrowed slightly: "The body was influenced by evil gas and the body became frozen; the soul could not rest for many years, and became a fierce ghost because of the accumulation of resentment; the body and soul had been cultivated. You are such a ghost, what a terrible thing!"


    Liu Mengli''s expression is also unprecedented in this moment: "I have seen it in ancient books. Corpses and spiritual co-revisers are the most fierce. Once in this world, a disaster will surely come.¡±


    ¡°This is not good!Brother Wukong! "Han Lingya immediately looked at Sun Wukong with a look for help.


    Before Sun Wukong replied, he saw that the Taoist Ghost had become a dark wind stuck in the body of the corrupt Taoist on the ground. At that moment, the ghost of terror had become a real black gas and spread. The corpse that had been broken into two sections moved and glued together. At the same time, under the effect of ghost gas, the corrupt Taoist gradually floated up and looked at the three people of Sun Wukong. He actually spit: "I didn''t expect that there were still such cultivators in the district, but the blood of advanced cultivators like you is the most delicious.¡±


    He licked the corner of his mouth and his eyes revealed a gloomy greed.


    ¡°How dare you talk?!"


    Han Lingya and Liu Mengli suddenly became more vigilant...

 3652 Chapter 142 Spirit

    ¡°Brother Monkey King, this guy has been given to me.¡±Han Lingya suddenly braved herself and felt she had lost face before and urgently needed to recover it.


    She saw a magic trick in her hand, the thunder above her head floating, a thunderbolt, and the wind was still cloudy.


    A lightning burst into the sky, and the dark hall lit brightly, banging, blatantly splitting on the body of the cadaver in the air. The cadaver screamed, his body crooked, almost fell from the air, but not waiting for him to stabilize his figure, it was another wind sweeping over him, covering him, for a time, rotating the sky and earth, the terrible strong wind like a knife to cut the sickle, cracked a way on his body, the rotten flesh flew.


    ¡°I''ll kill you while you''re sick!"


    Han Lingya sipped delicately and learned the lesson before. Instead of jumping forward, she threw out the sword in her hand as a dart. The sword in her right hand directly stuck the cadaver Taoist to the wall. The sword in her left hand was swivelled and turned her head instantly.


    Han Lingya immediately shouted: "Dream glass, burn him!"


    Liu Mengli''s first time was guided by the hand, and the fire system fairy magic was carried out. A flame emerged from the sky and fell from the air, flooding the cadaver Taoist in the sea of fire.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The dark evil gas was released from the body of the cadaver into a thick mist, and in an instant, the flame was extinguished, along with the wounds on his body, which were also recovered.


    The decomposed Taoist pulled out his nail and threw it to the side of his right hand sword on his chest. Under the amazing gaze of Han Lingya and the two women, he ran two steps, bent over to pick up his head, rested on his neck, and did not expect an antagonist. He was twisted by it again by 180 degrees, and straightened the board.


    ¡°Is there nothing wrong?!!" Hanling''s veil suddenly became so heavy.


    Liu Mengli was also very serious. The cultivation of the corpse Taoist was obviously on top of her and Han Lingya.


    ¡°Heh heh ~ ~ The tomb is lonely and unbearable, rarely meet two beauties, then you two come to accompany me, look at me--snatch the spirits!" The decomposed Taoist sent a burst of evil smiles, found out in one hand, the death breath from the palm, thick as black ink, the overflow, looks very evil, the death breath strong soul wild ghost teeth dancing claws, attacked and killed two women, as if to snatch away their spirits.


    Liu Mengli''s face remained the same, swinging the strings, the sound waves diffused, so that those fierce spirit wild ghosts suddenly started to scream painfully, and the speed of forward was slow.


    ¡°Fairy wind clouds!"


    At the same time, Han Lingya took the opportunity to exhibit the wind system auxiliary system fairy magic, Liu Mengli suddenly felt like the wind, body like clouds, became extremely light and agile, a little under the foot, had floated to the side.


    ¡°Blade wind wall.¡±


    Han Lingjia drank delicately, but it was also a fairy trick. She saw an exhaling wind wall instantly blocking her and Liu Mengli. The fierce spirit wild ghost hidden in death with his tooth dancing claws was strangled in the invisible when he touched this blade wind wall.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but sigh: "Lingya, are you a good practitioner of fairy arts?¡±


    Han Lingya snorted instantly: "This woman has been cultivating wind magic for years, and there is no capacity for this. That''s bullshit.¡±


    However, her proud voice had just fallen, but she saw the dead Taoist''s thin hands raised high. There was a word in her mouth. At that moment, a Yin Thunder suddenly landed from the top of Han Ling''s veil and chopped her straight.


    Han Lingjia murmured. She just felt angry and bloody, paralyzed and unable to move. She sat on the floor: "Is there no mistake, this cadaver Taoist can also be a magician of thunder?"


    Sun Wukong explained beside him: "It should have been thunder fairy magic that he cultivated before his life. But after his death, thunder fairy magic has been transformed into a demon magic Yin Thunder.¡±


    Liu Mengli waved his hand at Han Lingya and the calm fragrance drifted. Han Lingya only felt the pain all over her body and disappeared. Even the injury she had just suffered was instantly improved. She immediately got up and rejoiced: "Wow ~ Good dream Li, I didn''t expect you would still be such a powerful healing magician!"


    Liu Mengli softly said: "This is not some fairy magic, it is just a small means of using spiritual power with fragrance.¡±


    ¡°You can heal the wound in no time!" Han Lingya is now full of battles: "Good dream, you have any other means to show it, don''t hide it!"


    Liu Mengli heard the words, swing the strings, the beautiful and smooth sound fluttered, listening in the ear of Han Lingya, so that she suddenly became a trendy heart, hot blood boiled up, feeling that there was an inexplicable force on her body, so that her ability in all directions was improved a great cut.


    ¡°Haha ~ ~ Good Dream Glass, you have this means to come out sooner!" Han Lingya, this time it is a confidence boom, it is imposing a ¡®fairy wind cloud'' on herself, looking forward at the cadaver Taoist, rarely bring out the sword of Wang Shu that has not been used: "This time I see how you still die!"


    His body flashed, as if a spiritual wind had instantly decayed in front of the corpse Taoist. The corpse Taoist was shocked, and his hand spurred out, but stabbed an empty face. Han Lingya had flashed behind him. After the corpse Taoist sensed it, he turned around and stabbed another one, but stabbed an empty face. Han Lingya had appeared on him, and looked at him with a playful expression: "It''s too slow!It''s too slow!Is that all you can do? "


    The dramatic tone instantly silenced the cadaver''s face and roared.


    Sun Wukong saw that his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and made a voice to remind him: "Don''t forget your shape. If you can suppress the enemy with one blow, don''t bullshit.¡±


    Han Lingya immediately looked straight at him: "I won''t play with you anymore, goodbye!"


    The figure was light and agile, and the sword in his hand was even more gaze. Han Lingya waved several swords, and the body of the cadaver Taoist was cut into several sections and scattered around.


    Looking at the sharp edge of the sword, when the iron is really sharpened like mud.


    Blackness surged, the spirits of the decomposed Taoist flew out of the corpse. It seemed a little transparent. He looked at the gaze sword in the hand of Han Lingya, and feared was revealed in his eyes: "What sword are you?Can you hurt me? "


    ¡°The immortal sword used by the sword fairy can not only hurt you, but also kill you!" Han Lingya shouted and his body was exhibited again. One sword was cut towards that fierce soul. How do you know that the fierce soul dodged away and floated in the sky? She looked at Han Lingya dry and stared straight at her eyes. She could not fly: "It was too cunning. She actually floated so high. Weren''t you arrogant just now?Fight me again if you dare! "..

 3653 Chapter 143 Back Temple

    ¡°Dead to the head, still dare to stiff!" The cadaver Taoist soul drank cold, when he saw him with his hands, a section of the bones emitting a dark white light flying out, pouring anger at Han Lingya.


    Han Lingjia hurriedly looked at Shu Jian and blocked her in front. Unexpectedly, the moment she was hit by a flybone, her body immediately left the sky. The whole person could not help but pushed her straight back, heavily hit the rear stone wall, and shocked her with a sip of blood. She only felt Venus catching a cold in front of her, and her back hurt in her heart. She was already injured.


    Liu Mengli saw the scent and waved her hand, floating with the spiritual light and exotic fragrance, and flooded into the body of Hanling. She immediately recovered her wound.


    ¡°You''re a pretty good soul.¡±Han Lingya turned around and climbed up, looking at the faint light in her hand, looking at the powerful spirit above her head. Suddenly she remembered that this gaze sword had the ability to fly back to her master on its own. An unpleasant gaze appeared neutrally in her eyes. Waving her hand was throwing the gaze out.


    Perhaps it is because of the relationship of Shu Jian''s own characteristics, the speed of flying out is particularly fast. I saw a stream of light through the air. The body of the sword has already pierced the chest of the cadaver Taoist spirit, and nailed him to the wall. He immediately launched a painful and harsh shout: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Red blood glow from the cadaver Taoist spirit around, waved a move, dozens of black and red horses were summoned out, screaming towards Han Lingya rushed past.


    Han Lingjia rushed under her feet gently. She shuddered like a willow. She was quick and agile. Once again, the sword with the spike of the cadaver Taoist soul trembled slightly and flew back into her hands.


    Han Lingya instantly rushed into the paper horses, one sword at a time, and her figure was extremely handsome.


    ¡°Damn, damn!!"


    Looking at the black and red horses he confessed, they were easily destroyed. The cadaver Taoist soul covered his chest and his face was dreary. His eyes were freed from the hall, giving birth to the intention to leave.


    Han Lingya''s gaze sword gave him too much of a sense of crisis, not only to hurt him, but also to suck the ghost force. When he was stabbed just now, he felt that most of his ghost force had been sucked out, and his soul had been severely traumatized. It was impossible to escape without escaping. Otherwise, if the person beside him had never tried to escape, he would not have been able to escape.


    ¡°Sooner or later, I''ll come back for the bill. Remember!"


    The cadaver Taoist soul releases harsh words, his body slowly begins to fade, his eyes are about to disappear.


    ¡°Want to go?" Sun Wukong saw the scene, but he couldn''t watch the play. If he didn''t do it at this time, this fierce soul would definitely escape.


    Step by step, the figure already appeared in front of the harsh soul, one hand pinched his throat, his diminished body instantly solidified into substance, painful struggle.


    The eyes could not escape, the cadaver Taoist spirit instantly opened his mouth, a bite of black air erupted, causing Sun Wukong''s head to turn slightly frowned, his palm forcefully pinched, a pounding sound, his throat broke, he could not even scream in time to leave, the body of the Li spirit diminished, turned into a black smoke dissipated, it can be called the spiritual flying away.


    ¡°This is dead?" Han Lingya walked by with an uneven face, beating herself to death and working. As a result, Sun Wukong pinched her to death. It felt a little sad.


    One of Sun Wukong''s newspapers smiled: "If I don''t do it, he will run away. But you both are doing well, and the ghost is not afraid to face the ghost. He looks like a fairy cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Hee-hee ~ ~" Han Lingya was a little embarrassed to be praised right away.


    Liu Mengli also smiled.


    ¡±''Come with me,'' said Han Lingya. ''This way.


    Han Lingya is more familiar with the road because she came here once.


    Along the way, the three men killed several ghost wildlings, and saw a lot of burglaries at the edge of the cemetery. Some cemetery walls were chiseled through, and some were pushed all the way; they entered some of the temples, and even the feng shui utensils were not seen.


    Han Lingjia saw it and was angry: "It''s too amateur, it''s too amateur, these grave robbers are so messy, the hole is so messy, even the core of Feng Shui is carved through, no wonder this place will become so smoky, it''s all caused by these amateur grave robbers!"


    Han Ling Ga scolded her all the way, and as a professional, she was ashamed of the consequences of these amateurs.


    The three men walked all the way through the front and to the back.


    Han Lingjia looked at the impeccable throne and the empty hall. She looked curious: "Strange, the fierce ghosts are out, but here is so quiet, there is a problem, there must be a problem. The last time I came here, I felt there was a problem. It was really weird that King Huainan''s coffin was not seen. However, when I last came here, I had checked it all. I really found nothing, so I returned to the original route. Brother Wukong, can you see what famous hall there is?"


    Sun Wukong looked at the two "toads" left on the left and right armrests in front of him. "All the machines are on these two toads, Lingya, do you see any doorways?"


    ¡°On these two toads?" Han Lingye couldn''t help but froze and carefully gauged the two toads: "Impossible, I also studied them carefully last time, there is no idea at all, Brother Wukong, tell me what is the fame of these two toads?"


    Sun Wukong smiled and said nothing, turning his head towards Liu Mengli.


    Liu Mengli pondered for a moment and softly said: "I remember the book calling ¡®toad¡¯ a toad, but it''s still a good thing.¡±


    Han Lingjia nodded in solidarity: "Well, the legend is that the moon runs away and ascends into a fairy. There is a very large toad in the moon, so this ugly thing has become very pleasant.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "It''s just a legend. There are no toads in the moon, and this Moon Palace is not on the moon. The Moon Palace is the name of a place in the divine world, not the moon.¡±


    Han Ling Ga immediately froze: "Alas ~ can''t she live on the moon?"


    Sun Wukong shook his head: "No, the moon is the moon, the moon palace is the moon palace.¡±


    "''Ah ~ I always thought she lived on the moon,'' said Han Lingya. ''Since she can''t live on the moon, where does she live?"


    Sun Wukong: "Nature is the immortal world, which is what they call the divine world.¡±


    ¡°Where is the Realm?"


    ¡°The immortal world, which is exclusive to another higher level space, when cultivated into immortals, can naturally break the void and fly up the immortal world; as for the moon we see, it still belongs to the mortal, how can it be linked to the immortal world, those legends are just the imagination of everyone.¡±..

 3654 Chapter 144 Yin Yang Ziqi

    ¡°So that''s it.¡±


    Han Lingya and Liu Mengli nodded.


    Liu Mengli immediately exclaimed: "Of course, the legend is not true.¡±" King Huainan was said to have searched for the magic of immortal cultivation before his death, and finally took the immortal dance with the eight elders and ascended. Yakongshan was also named for it. I don''t know whether it was true or not. ¡±


    Sun Wukong immediately spit out the channel: "Flying into immortality?¡±I don''t think so.


    Han Ling Sa immediately wondered: "Alas?Is this a fake?Didn''t you say you were eating immortal dance?"Is it also a lie that she''s taking Xiantan Li?"


    Sun Wukong: "It is naturally true that Yie eats immortals and ascends into the world. She belongs to the ancient era. At that time, there were indeed natural treasures that refined and ascended into immortals. But to this day, those natural treasures have long been extinct, and the pills that ascend into immortals naturally become extinct.¡±


    ¡°I can''t believe it would be like this..." Han Lingya heard that she was a little disappointed. When she came to the Wang Mausoleum in Huainan, she actually raised the thought of Sendan, but she had been pointed out a way by Sun Wukong. Although she was disappointed, she was not sad.


    Liu Mengliton wondered: "If flying is a fake, why is the rumor so true?What''s going on here? "


    Sun Wukong: "I''m going to ask the King of Huainan. We''ll have a chance to see him.¡±


    Han Ling Sa suddenly looked curious: "Are you saying that King Huainan is still in this tomb?But I''ve been to his underworld. There''s no bones in the old man''s coffin? "


    Sun Wukong smiled: "Since it was rumored that King Huainan had eaten Xian Dan and ascended to become a fairy, it must have been that he died violently after eating Xian Dan, and the priests who refined Xian Dan dared to bury him safely. I thought I was afraid that he would become a Li ghost and lock his soul. It should be where he was sealed.¡±


    ¡°All we need to do is find his seal, and all the mysteries should be solved, and if I had expected, he could be the culprit of everything that changed in this tomb.¡±


    Han Lingjia: "I told you, how long has this feng shui been damaged, this place has become like this, it turns out that all the reasons are on the old man!But where will the old man be sealed? "


    Sun Wukong immediately looked at the two ¡®toads'': "It should be right behind this machine.¡±


    Han Lingya''s immediate curiosity: "Is this really a machine?How do I turn it on? "The toad uses red jade on the left, and yellow jade on the right. It corresponds to" Emperor Zhenjun in red during the day "and" Mother Yellow in yellow during the month ", respectively. Haha ~ ~ The sun and moon are all here, but it is not the fairy tradition to say that the yin and yang are smooth, and the natural people are all together. What kind of underground machine is in there?"


    Sun Wukong saw that Han Lingya was still touching the "toad" and studying it. "Don''t you recognize what these two" toads "are?¡±It''s all thanks to you that you claim to be knowledgeable.


    Han Lingjia listened to Sun Wukong''s reminder and studied it in detail naturally. She suddenly woke up: "Ah ~ look at the eyes. Is this, this, this, this¡® Yin Yang Ziqi ''? I''ve seen it for the first time!"


    ¡±Sun Wukong smiled." At last, I recognize you. It seems that you have some insight, but your eyesight is not very good.


    "''I''ve never seen this before,'' said Han Lingya. ''What''s so funny about walking around?"


    Liu Mengli: "Yin Yang Ziqi, what a special name.¡±


    Sun Wukong said: "Yin and yang, divided into yin and yang, grown in one piece, can only form a jade stone for 1,000 years underground. At this time, digging it out into a jade utensil is a priceless treasure; if the jade stone is not excavated after a thousand years, you can eat it after a thousand years of corpus spermatozoa, after having spirituality, you will run more randomly. Yang and Yin will be separated. If one of them is eaten, it will cause Yin and Yang disorders and be harmful and useless.¡±


    Liu Mengli smiled. "That''s not the same as the exquisite ginseng. It''s really interesting.¡±


    Han Lingjia looked at Sun Wukong and said: "I''ve heard of Yin Yang, but I don''t know what the effect is after eating it, Brother Wukong, do you know?"


    ¡°Cleansing the medulla, removing cold and avoiding toxicity, extending life, also has some slight amplification effect.¡±Sun Wukong:" You are now expected to be a host. If you take it, it will be very helpful. ¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Dig!" Han Lingya''s eyes suddenly lit up. She was never free of money. Besides, it was a matter of her own safety, so she couldn''t let go.


    When I raised my gaze sword, I wanted to dig up the Yin Yang purple key.


    Sun Wukong shook his head when he saw it: "This thing is thousands of years away from maturity, and it has been carved into the shape of a toad. It has become a fine toad. How dare you eat it then?"


    For Yin and Yang Purple Que, Sun Wukong naturally has a way of rushing ripeness, but although this thing is precious, it is only for everyone or fairy cultivators, so he is no different from the stone grass on the side of the road.


    ¡°Er ~" When Han Lingya heard about it, a neutral screen appeared and she immediately shivered: "Forget it, I have to wait a thousand years, I can''t live that long. Let''s talk about how to open this machine first.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "Yin and Yang are naturally related to Yin and Yang. Yin is a woman, Yang is a man, Yin and Yang are a man, and the heavens and the earth are rational. Males and females touch each other, and the organs solve themselves.¡±


    Han Lingya immediately walked to the right and put her hand on the Yin and Yang purple queen. Sun Wukong put his hand on the Yin and Yang purple queen on the left. At that moment, he saw two Yin and Yang purple queens ejecting two yellow lights and gathering together in the air to form a black and white Tai Chi pattern.


    Immediately around the hall, the "click" machine turned around, and the stone doors around were banged down and closed. At the edge of the cemetery on the left side of the hall, a stone door leading to the secret chamber was opened.


    Han Lingjia immediately sighed: "I didn''t expect this old man Wang Huainan to use such precious things as a door lock. I''d rather see what''s inside your door.¡±


    Saying hello, he ran to the secret chamber stone gate first.


    Liu Mengli hurried up and said: "Lingya, be careful. There are many ghosts and wild ghosts in this tomb.¡±


    ¡°This diamond gauze, when I think of the treasure, I glance at it.¡±Sun Wukong shook his head and hurriedly followed.


    The three of them walked in the cemetery and did encounter a lot of ghost wildlings. However, either it was a small boss type, without Sun Wukong, or it was easily solved by Han Lingya and Liu Mengli.


    Because of Sun Wukong''s reminder, he avoided Han Lingya from entering those traps.


    Sun Wukong can clearly sense that every trap is filled with snakes, insects, rats and ants, and the body of the coffin. Once in contact with the popularity, it is bound to be the biggest battle.


    Sun Wukong was in trouble, so he avoided these traps and went straight to the stone gate that entered Dan''s room...

 3655 Chapter 145 King Huainan

    Looking at the tightly numb lettering code on the stone door, Han Ling Sa Dai frowned slightly: "Is it this kind of machine again? Is it not another suspicious burial place where traps are left behind?"


    After one mistake, Han Lingya has obviously become somewhat sensitive to this kind of machine.


    Sun Wukong: "It should not be. There is a hidden incense in it. This should be the Dan Room where King Huainan refined Dan medicine before his death. If it is broken by force, it may trigger some self-destructing device, Lingya. This time, it is a great time for you to be ashamed before snow.¡±


    ¡°Humph ~ ~ Just don''t deliberately set a trap, and watch me triple flatten it.¡±Han Lingya said, full of confidence, pulled the pull lock next to the downstone door, but the grain wire did not move. Both eyes could not help but put on the grain codes on the stone door. After a moment of reflection, she carefully thought of some kind of mantra in her mouth and began to press the grain codes on the top. Each time she pressed one character, the stone door vibrated a bit. After she pressed ten characters in turn, some kind of machine seems to have been activated, and the sound of the gear rotating smoothly was heard.


    Reaching out and pulling the lock, Shimen suddenly clicked up and opened. Han Lingya immediately turned to Sun Wukong and smiled. "Done.¡±


    Sun Wukong immediately extended a thumb to her. Liu Mengli also praised: "Lingye is really powerful. I''ve read so many books, but I don''t understand any of the symbols on them.¡±


    ¡°This is a ciphertext that can only be understood by someone who understands feng shui theory, and it can be opened by simply arranging it according to certain rules.¡±


    Han Lingya ran into Dan''s room impatiently.


    Dan room is big and spacious, but the light is very dark and full of cold and forest.


    At a glance, nothing was set up inside. Only a grand stone table was set in the center. A huge Dan furnace was set on the stone table. Numerous bamboo jars and bottle cans were scattered around the Dan furnace.


    Looking at everything in front of her, Han Ling Sa suddenly surprised: "Brother Wukong, you guessed me. I didn''t expect this place to be the legendary King Huainan Dan Room!"


    ¡±Liu Mengli looked around and said," It''s the same as the back hall. There are no ghosts here.


    Han Ling Sa: "There are no ghosts, that is, there are a lot of Xuan machines here too?In the back hall, we found the hidden machine that came in here, so what''s going on here?¡±I don''t care, just look for it. Since it''s Dan''s room, I don''t know what kind of magic pill is still hidden here.


    With that, Han Lingye began to flip over.


    Sun Wukong immediately shook his head and pulled Han Lingya: "Don''t look, I see this King Huainan is eating the pills here and died. Even if you pick up the pills, you won''t be afraid to eat you?"


    Han Lingya kept moving: "That''s just your guess, what if I''m wrong?"


    Sun Wukong did not care about her when she heard the words.


    Liu Mengli walked to the side and spread out a roll of bamboo on the ground. "Um... Jade Ding... Ling Dan... Wen... it seems to contain some things related to Dan Yang.¡±


    Han Lingsha immediately gathered together: "Really? What did it say?"


    Liu Mengli: "The refining method of various pills... eh? Last page..."


    Liu Mengli picked up Bamboo Jane, stood up, came to Sun Wukong, spread the bamboo concept: "In the middle of the night, Wang Meng is on the Qingyun, Taiyi God is now in the Ming wheel, Rui Qi triple, Guangpu three boundaries, showing it down... Chicken rings sunrise, furnace purple dragon, tops are now dizzy, restrained in the red rosy jade pot, angry like a divine pill, only to know that ''Taixian Xia Dan¡¯ is made, Wang and the Eight Gongtons worship, happy to eat, finally tired for bones, flying up in the day!..."


    Han Lingjia shouted instantly: "Ah ~ Brother Wukong, didn''t you say it was a fake?"Look, isn''t King Huainan already a fairy?"


    Sun Wukong was filled with disdain: "So Xuan Fang is nothing but a piece of nonsense that killed King Huainan''s alchemist and fooled the world.¡±


    ¡°Is it true?" Han Lingya was suspicious.


    Sun Wukong instantly slapped Han Lingya''s head: "Is there any fake?Do you believe in me or in Jane? "


    Han Lingjia immediately covered her head and smiled: "Of course I believe in Brother Wukong a little more.¡±


    ¡°Just a little?" Sun Wukong said, seemingly feeling, suddenly turned his head towards a jade pot under the Dan furnace.


    ¡°What?" Han Lingye was curious. She followed Sun Wukong''s gaze and her eyes suddenly lit up: "Yah ~ it''s a jade jar. Bamboo simply said, ''Restrict yourself to a red jade jade jar, and be angry as a magical pill''. Is that the jade jade jar that pretends to be a Sendan?"


    She was about to pick it up, but Sun Wukong grabbed it and slapped it on the back of her head: "You idiot, can''t you feel such a strong insidious smell?¡±It seems that the soul of King Huainan after his death was sealed in that jade jade pot. Over time, the seal has gradually weakened, and after our sunshine, he is about to break out.


    ¡°Alas?!!!"


    Both Han Lingya and Liu Mengli were shocked and suddenly became serious and heavy.


    Under the eyes of the three of them, I saw that the jade pot began to vigorously shake up, and the spreading purple mist was getting thicker and thicker. A huge shadow of darkness surrounded by a strong shady smell washed out in the pot. Both hands opened and laughed wildly. It was crazy: "Haha ~ ~ ~ This king has finally seen the sun again!!!"


    Han Lingya listened and his face changed dramatically: "King?Yah ~ Is it really King Huainan?! "


    ¡°Hmm?" The dark shadow stared at the soul, and the divine tone was filled with the majesty of the superiors: "Who are you and others?!"


    Han Lingya immediately counted down: "Cut ~ It turns out you''re really dead. I thought you were really flying up in the daytime, making me happy for nothing.¡±


    King Huainan resented and hated killing: "How dare you disrespect this king?Death! --Ghost Claw!! "


    As if the palm of the bone was filled with purple and black resentment, it went straight to Han Lingya.


    Han Lingya didn''t dare to take it hard. She fled and retreated: "You dead old man, people are dead. What shelf are you giving me? Look at my thunder spell!"


    Han Lingjia raised her hand and said aloud. She saw a thunderbolt falling from the top of King Huainan''s head in the middle of his head. However, King Huainan''s resentment was too heavy. This thunderbolt spell struck him without feeling it.


    ¡°Liar, isn''t it?" Han Ling gazed instantly.


    ¡°Humph ~ dare to attack this king, I will definitely want you nine tribes!" King Huainan was angry and angry, it seemed like he was going to put out some big trick.


    When Han Lingya saw it, she was ready to evade the all-god alert at any time, but didn''t want to. Instead of waiting for the attack, she suddenly noticed that her head was heavy and a huge amount of confusion approached. She actually fell to the ground and fell asleep.

 3656 Chapter 146 Night Crawl

    ¡°Lingya!" Liu Mengli immediately shouted, and Han Lingya felt nothing.


    ¡±- [sic]" She''s under the spell of a ghost. She can''t wake up.


    While he was talking, he saw that King Huainan was raising his bony palm again, and he shot Han Lingya with one claw: "Spiritual claw!!"


    The blow seemed to be more powerful than the previous blow. The ghost force of terror, along with the air, was about to be torn apart. It made a loud cry and a loud ghost howl.


    Sun Wukong stepped out one step at a time and slapped his hand. Then King Huainan''s right hand was suddenly ripped apart, and the pain of tearing his heart came, causing King Huainan to roar and scream: "Ah ~ ~ ~ Who is this?How dare you hurt my king?Aren''t you afraid of King Jill and other disrespectful sins? "


    ¡°A dead man, selling Guanwei to me.¡±Sun Wukong snorted coldly, his figure flashed, already appeared in front of King Huainan, took off a foot, directly kicked him in the face door, accompanied by a loud bang, King Huainan in a terrible scream, flying out, banging on the rear stone wall, deeply inlaid in it.


    Sun Wukong saw it, a little surprise: "Oh ~ this stone wall is quite solid, it actually didn''t break down.¡±The figure flashed again, and appeared in front of King Huainan. He pinched his throat and pulled him directly out of the stone wall.


    King Huainan only felt that his soul was about to collapse. He also saw Sun Wukong so fiercely. He was immediately frightened and frightened. He immediately admitted: "Wait ~ wait ~ I don''t know which great fairy he is driving?¡±This king has some disrespect for himself. He also wishes for the meaning of the sea. He wishes to pay his respects.


    ¡°Hmm? So soon?Where was the prince''s shelf just now? "Sun Wukong looked at King Huainan dramatically.


    ¡°The Great Immortal does not blame, the Great Immortal does not blame, the small ones who do not know the true immortal, offended the Great Immortal, and begged the Great Immortal to forgive his sins!" King Huainan nodded and waited, afraid not.


    Sun Wukong almost let his soul scatter. He knew he was invincible, and he wasn''t afraid.


    Han Lingjia was woken up by Liu Mengli. When she saw this screen, she looked down on her face: "I puffed, and the prince was still alive. I didn''t expect such a boneless guy. I asked you, how did you die?"Didn''t you say you had already become a fairy?"


    King Huainan was stunned: "Hmm?You don''t know about this? "Isn''t that the devil''s disciple?"


    Han Ling Sa: "Evil Way? Which demon?Was it the Taoist who killed you?We''re not his disciples. ¡±


    When King Huainan heard what he said, his anger was heavy again, and the whole person became even more gloomy: "At first, the King himself was a meritorious man, seeking fairy deeds, but did not want to be deceived by a shameless priest, and the eight wise men clothed the so-called ''Taixia Sendan'', but instead gave up his life..."


    Han Lingya immediately masked her mouth and shouted: "Ah ~ that''s exactly what Brother Wukong said!Is your soul sealed by the Taoist priest? "


    King Huainan''s resentment climbed: "The demon was intent on deceiving the glory and wealth, watching it become a great disaster, and fearing that the king would seek revenge for his life, he sealed his soul and that of the Eight Kings in the red jade pot, and fled on his own. Now it is heaven who really helps me!"The jade pot was gradually losing its strength, and Er and the others broke into the room again. With the help of the sunshine, the King and the Eight Duke could escape sooner rather than later. They must lock up the demon''s life!


    ¡±''It''s been so many years,'' said Han Lingya. ''I''m afraid the devil''s way has long been turned into a white bone.


    King Huainan''s grievances were soaring: "Even so, I will definitely want his children and grandchildren to die for it, and I want him to cut off his children and grandchildren!"


    Feeling the rolling resentment of King Huainan, Liu Mengli frowned slightly and asked softly: "Is it related to you that ghosts are rampant in this palace?"


    ¡°Humph ~ Although I am sealed in the red jade jade pot, I can sense the outside world. Knowing that the feng shui here is damaged, it is a good opportunity for me to get out of poverty early. Since I want to build more unjust spiritual servants to help my king with one arm, when I see the day of the king''s return to the palace, it is the day of the king''s departure, and I will definitely kill all the Taoists in the world!"


    Han Ling Sa suddenly scorned: "He still kills all the people in the world. Look at you like this. I would advise you to go and get pregnant soon.¡±


    King Huainan''s face suddenly burst with anger: "How dare you harass the people again and again? This king has put up with it. Why is he so afraid of you?"


    As he spoke, King Huainan was filled with resentment, and a terrible whirlpool of resentment almost formed around him. When he saw his hands open, he shouted like a monarch: "Why are my servants still holding back? Hurry up to help the king and kill all these outsiders.¡±


    At that moment, the ghosts in the mausoleum were all beeping toward Dan Room, and the zombies lying in the coffin in the trap were all pushing open the coffin one by one, jumping out...


    For a while, the mausoleum of the Royal Palace of Huainan was a night''s walk, showing the ultimate horror.


    Looking at everything in the tomb, Han Lingya was shocked and stunned: "My God!How can there be so many ghosts in this tomb?!! "


    Liu Mengli is a heavy expression: "We did not expect to circumvent those temples intentionally, but did not want to, but ended up putting us in danger.¡±


    Sun Wukong said, "This is the hidden danger of a wave of currents.¡±


    King Huainan could actually order a ghost in the tomb. Sun Wukong did not expect it. After all, this scene is completely different from the plot he knows.


    However, the play is completely different from the reality. In the play, it is impossible to express the horror of this palace.


    Not long later, Han Lingjia looked at the full pawn, densely numb black and red paper horse, child corpse, cadaver Taoist, ghost wild ghost, but was shocked: "What, what to do, Brother Wukong, we are surrounded!!"


    Sun Wukong smiled at this: "What else can we do? Kill!These are all experiences! "


    ¡°Huh?" Han Lingya and Liu Mengli were stunned immediately.


    ¡°Haha ~ ~ Just kidding.¡±Sun Wukong looked at their daughters and couldn''t help laughing:" This is a bit more, it seems that I have to do it myself. ¡±


    Han Lingjia and Liu Mengli still said that Sun Wukong was laughing. His heart was relieved. Looking at this situation, he was still within the control of Brother Wukong. There was no need to be tense.


    ¡°Alright, don''t blink, I''ll show you what a real demon descent is.¡±Sun Wukong said, raising one hand high, saw a prickly white light in his palm, suddenly as the sun shined a prickly light, the dense numb ghosts in the tomb were lit by this light, suddenly out of fear and pain screaming, body as if the snow met the proud sun, turned into blue smoke dissipated...


    Such a shocking scene, Han Lingya and Liu Mengli were stunned for a while.....

 3657 Chapter 147 Purification

    In no time, the entire mausoleum of the Royal Palace of Huainan was enclosed in the light of the fiery sun, penetrating the shadow of the wall, and no corner could be hidden.


    For a moment, in the mausoleum, he screamed terribly. The scene of a hundred ghost nights came fast, went faster, but in a moment, in the mausoleum, it was already empty.


    ¡°This, this, this... This is amazing!Brother Monkey King, what kind of magic is this?I actually wiped out all the ghosts in one stroke! "Han Lingya looked at the empty surroundings, excited, excited and worshipped.


    Sun Wukong could not help laughing: "I am not some kind of deep magic, just imitating the light released by the sun. These ghosts belong to the Yin. They cannot be practiced in the daylight. They are photographed by my magic, like being in the sun in the daylight. Naturally, it is unbearable, but can only deal with ordinary ghosts. If they are cultivated into high and deep ghost cultivation, they will not have much effect.¡±


    Like a dragonfly, she can be practiced in broad daylight. This spell has no effect on her. However, the dragonfly situation is a bit special. You say she is a ghost, not quite. She is more like a sword spirit. You say she is a sword spirit, but it is not completely.


    Han Lingya''s eyes flashed: "That was amazing!I wiped out so many ghosts in a flash.¡±Looking around, he said curiously," Where is King Huainan? Why is the old man missing? Died, too? "


    ¡±Sun Wukong looked at the jade jade jade jade jade pot and said," This light is not enough to kill a fierce ghost like him. He must be hiding in the jade jade pot.


    He said, one of the best, one click, the red jade jade jade pot in response to the sound, the rich resentment from which drifted out, King Huainan once again existing; there are eight resentments around him, both hands cover his head, want to hide the light, launched a terrible scream.


    Han Lingya was surprised: "Why are there eight more?"


    Liu Mengli: "It should be another eight..."


    But when they were exposed to this harsh light, their bodies were "sneering", from time to time smoking blue smoke, from time to time laughing in fear and pain, King Huainan even begged for forgiveness: "Stop!Stop it! Please ~ Daxian ~ Please! "


    Then Sun Wukong simply ignored it. The light in his hand changed, and his breath turned into a bright white. Although the bright light appeared more gentle, the harm to the ghost was greater. King Huainan and the Eight Duke were only photographed by this bright white light, and suddenly he launched a terrible howl. His purple and black grievances were also purified and melted under this bright light.


    ¡°The king is unwilling! The king wants to curse you..."


    King Huainan, with his full resentment, disappeared and his soul was scattered.


    The other eight did not even reveal their presence, but also disappeared.


    ¡°That''s it... that''s it...?" Han Lingya looked at King Huainan who had disappeared completely. She was slightly exultant. When she began to see the dense numbness ghost, she felt that life was not long enough, but she didn''t want to. The scene actually turned around, which was too exciting. Brother Wukong is truly a sword fairy ~ really powerful!


    Liu Mengli glanced at Sun Wukong. Before that, Sun Wukong said that Yu was his disciple. She still had some doubts, but now she believes.


    Sun Wukong clapped his hands and said: "All the ghosts here have been cleaned up. Let''s go, we should go to Chenzhou.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wukong, will I be as good as you if I join Qionghua?"


    Along the way, Han Lingya seemed very active and excited. She felt that with the help of Brother Wukong, who was so powerful, there was hope to save her people.


    Sun Wukong did not hesitate to encourage: "If you work hard, of course.¡±


    ¡°Hee-hee ~ ~" Han Lingya was instantly happy.


    There were no ghosts blocking the way in the tomb. Sun Wukong and the three of them left the mausoleum of the Royal Palace in Huainan without obstruction and appeared in the Bo Qiu Mountain in Chenzhou Realm.


    This bowl of hills overlooks mountains and rocks, and the trees are rare and barren.


    Feeling the warmth of the sun shining on her body, Han Lingya immediately relieved herself and suddenly absorbed the clear air outside. She stretched out her huge lazy waist, showing her perfect body with a shocking arc: "Ah ~ ~ it''s finally been calculated!It still feels good outside! "


    Sun Wukong looked at her and smiled: "Dreamglass didn''t say anything. The guy you''ve been mixed up in the grave for years is starting to feel emotional.¡±


    ¡°I''ve seen so many ghosts, it''s too depressing!" said Han Lingya, pointing to the mountain road ahead: "Come on, follow this road and we''ll get into Chenzhou.¡±


    Liu Mengli immediately exclaimed: "I didn''t think of a few days'' journey. It arrived so quickly. I didn''t realize at first. Now that I think about it, the Royal Palace of Huainan is really big.¡±


    Han Lingya nodded instantly: "It''s really big enough to stretch across several peaks. The old man knows how to enjoy it. He still needs to occupy such a big place when he dies.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at the sun that was about to set and said: "It''s not too early. Let''s hurry up or we''ll be in the wild.¡±


    Han Lingjia: "Walk ~ ~ This bowl of hill mosquitoes is very many, I don''t want to feed insects.¡±


    The three of them chatted all the way down the mountain path, at the waist of the mountain, the hidden room can already see Chenzhou Chengchi.


    Han Lingya was energetic and ran to the front: "Brother Monkey King, hurry up, I can see Chen Zhou!"


    Liu Mengli gently stroked her hair with a smile on her face: "Lingya, slow down, there are a lot of fine monsters in this mountain, better be careful.¡±


    ¡°It''s such a weird day.¡±Han Lingya doesn''t care:" Besides, in the Chenzhou realm, this Chenzhou is a real treasure land on the banks of the Huaihe River. Legend has it that Tenjin Fuxi has set up a congenital gossip here, and the fierce demons can''t mess with it. It''s not far from Chenzhou, which monster will have the courage to come here to mess with it. ¡±


    Han Lingjia walked backwards and chatted to Sun Wukong. All of a sudden, she stepped on a broken sword handle and sat down with her ass on the ground. She picked up the broken sword handle. Her face was filled with anger: "Which unscrupulous guy threw something on the side of the road. Ouch ~ ~ It hurts me!"Come on, Dream Li, give me a hand!


    Liu Mengli hurried up and lifted up Han Lingya. She looked concerned: "Lingya, are you all right?Are you hurt? "


    ¡°No, but it hurts a little.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at her hand and interrupted the sword. "You''re lucky. You''re not sitting on this broken sword, or you''ll have to open a bloody mouth on your ass.¡±


    Han Lingya''s face suddenly turned red, and he was angry again: "It''s too bad, it''s that guy who threw things away, and this is where the English name of this woman''s life was ruined.¡±..

 3658 Chapter 148 Rescue

    Sun Wukong looked at Han Lingjia''s drumming expression and suddenly felt interesting. He just looked at her broken sword and suddenly whispered and observed it carefully.


    Han Lingjia looked at Sun Wukong''s focused eyes and stared at herself without blinking. She immediately wrapped her hands around her chest and stepped back: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Han Lingjia''s defensive action and immediately turned a white eye: "Who looked at you? I was looking at the broken sword in your hand. Besides, depending on me, she looks much better than you.¡±


    Liu Mengli''s face turned red when she heard the words; Han Lingsha heard them, but the hair was fried on the spot: "What did you say? You mean me..."


    ¡°All right, give me that broken sword.¡±Sun Wukong interrupted her directly and did not give her the chance to attack. He grabbed the broken sword from Han Lingya and looked at it." There is a demon on the sword, and looking at the marks of this broken, it is obviously bitten off by the sharp teeth of the beast. The cut is very new. The demon attached to it has not yet dispersed. It is obviously just been bitten off. ¡±


    ¡°Is there a beast around here?!"


    Han Lingya and Liu Mengli looked around and immediately became alert.


    Sun Wukong took a look and ran a few steps to the left. He looked at the footprints that were 20 cm in diameter underground. There was also a footprint that twisted and twisted human footsteps. The footprints were slightly smaller and should have been left by the woman, who stretched all the way to the front to the left. From the depth of the footprints, it can be seen that the woman was very panicked at the time and should be being chased by the beast.


    Sun Wukong looked along the footprints, but saw the monster and girl''s footprints stretching all the way to the edge of a mountain cliff and disappearing at the same time.


    ¡°Could it have fallen?" Han Ling gazed at the endless cliffs under her feet and covered her mouth.


    Liu Mengli: "Look at this footprint. It should be that the man fell down the mountain and cliff with the demon beast, and they all died.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at the bottom of the cliff and said: "I can feel a faint smell in the place less than 30 meters below. That person should be still alive. Wait for me here and I''ll go down to see.¡±


    Han Lingjia said, "Be careful, this cliff is so high, if you can''t save it, don''t be strong, your own safety matters.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wukong, be careful.¡±Liu Mengli also softly said:" If you can''t do anything, you don''t have to do it. ¡±


    Sun Wukong gave them a reassuring look and stepped forward, as if there were an invisible staircase under the mountain cliff, just one easy step to walk down...


    Liu Mengli''s eyes widened. Han Lingya murmured: "I almost forgot that Brother Wukong is the legendary sword fairy. I was blind for a while.¡±


    Sun Wukong walked all the way down, but saw a stone pillar coming from a place about 30 meters below the cliff. A woman with a broken dress was already dying on the stone pillar. The stone pillar was covered with blood. It seemed that it was because of too much blood loss, she had passed out in shock.


    The pillars were short and narrow, and the women''s upper body lay beneath the pillars, while their feet sagged in the air, making them look unimaginable.


    Depending on the situation, it is not that her luck has just fallen on the stone pillar, but when she jumped, she saw the stone pillar and grabbed it with her hand. This saved her life, but she was seriously injured, could not go up and lost too much blood, which led to the current screen.


    Sun Wukong walked over and flipped her from the stone pillar with a small wing. The first thing he saw was the murder weapon. When it was really exaggerated, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but sigh. This made him look to her face. He was mature with a hint of greedness, and his face was not much weaker than Lingya''s dream glass. Moreover, the smell of mature women was more attractive than both of them. Sun Wukong felt that this man was really helpless.


    Just looking at this face, he always had a familiar feeling to himself, as if he''d seen it somewhere before.Was it the drama he knew?


    However, at a time when this is not a thought, Sun Wukong lifted her up in the princess position, stepped down a little, instantly emptied up, and stably landed in front of Liu Mengli.


    "''Dream glass, hurry up,'' said Han Lingya in haste. ''Let''s see if we can save her!


    Liu Mengli also did not speak. He waved his hand and immediately displayed the "sinking moisture". With the gentle light of the water spirit, he glowed over the woman. However, he saw that the wound on the woman''s body recovered intact at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. However, the pale face still did not improve, and he did not wake up.


    After Liu Mengli checked, he shook his head: "No, I have healed her wound, but I can''t wake up. It should be caused by excessive blood loss. I can''t help it..."


    Han Lingya regretted her words: "Lost too much blood?Isn''t that hopeless? "


    Liu Mengli looked at Sun Wukong: "Even if I can''t do anything, but Brother Wukong should have something to do, right?"


    Sun Wukong nodded and smiled: "This blood loss is too much for ordinary people. It''s really helpless. It''s not just good for her life. I just have a blood pill here that will allow her to quickly regenerate fresh blood. It won''t be long before she wakes up.¡±


    With that, Sun Wukong stretched out a pill in one hand, opened the woman''s mouth and stuffed it in. The entrance of the pill instantly flowed into her abdomen. However, her face was restored to its bloody color at a rate that was visible to the naked eye.


    Han Lingjia saw that the pill worked instantly. Her eyes flashed suddenly: "Brother Wukong, are you also an alchemist?"


    ¡°Slightly involved.¡±


    ¡°Ah ~ really?!" Han Ling Sa instantly surprised: "Can you refine the pill that extends your life?"


    ¡°Naturally, it is okay, but I told you about your family. Your family''s life expectancy is directly scratched off by the earth. Once the time comes, you will eat the immortality medicine, and you will still die when you die. No matter how much medicine you take, it won''t help.¡±


    Han Lingya heard the words, such as the frustrated leather ball, a loss of face.


    Liu Mengli stopped her words when she heard them: "Lingya, your people..."


    Han Lingjia nodded and did not hide: "This is why I want to go to the fairy cultivation with Brother Wukong, because my family has stolen graves for generations, defective Yin Dynasty, so that my people will never survive thirty years..."


    Liu Mengli couldn''t help but be shocked: "How dare this happen?!"


    Han Lingya waved her hand with a smile: "It''s nothing ~ I''ve been used to it for a long time, and Brother Wukong said he would help me, I believe him.¡±


    Liu Mengli nodded silently: "If there is anything useful about me, please don''t hesitate to ask.¡±


    ¡°Hee-hee ~ ~ Don''t worry, I won''t be polite then.¡±Han Lingya said, seemingly unwilling to talk about this topic, immediately shifted the topic:" Strange, she also took medicine, why can''t this woman do it? "..

 3659 Chapter 149 Jinji

    Sun Wukong: "She has lost a lot of blood. Although this blood pill works well, we still have to wait for her to recover the missing blood.¡±


    Han Lingya: "Then let''s take her to Chenzhou. Maybe she''s in Chenzhou.¡±


    Sun Wukong nodded and pulled up the girl''s hands and back to her knees, carrying her on her back: "Let''s go.¡±


    Han Lingjia looked at the woman behind Sun Wukong. She was somewhat envious. She had not even experienced the feeling of being carried by Brother Wukong. It was really convenient for this woman.


    The three of them chatted all the way and walked along the mountain road. There was an episode to save the girl. Han Lingya also became vigilant. It seems that even if she arrived in Chenzhou, she can''t relax.


    Half an hour later, the girl suddenly made a soft ¡®um¡¯ noise, her eyes slightly moved, and she woke up. Han Lingya''s eyes were pointed. The first time she saw it, she suddenly rejoiced: "Yah ~ she''s awake.¡±


    Sun Wukong stopped and put her down with the help of Han Lingya and Liu Mengli: "How do you feel?Is there anything else you''re uncomfortable with? "


    ¡°What is it here?" The woman shook her stunned head and seemed a little dizzy.


    Han Lingya: "Bowl Hill, you''re about to enter Chenzhou. We saved you on a cliff. You didn''t break your head? Remember?"


    When the woman heard the words, she suddenly awoke. She immediately stood up and bowed. "Little girl Qin Ji, thank you for saving my life.¡±


    ¡°Qin Ji?" Sun Wukong said, looking at the woman in front of him with some surprise. No wonder he looked familiar. So this is Qin Ji.


    Sun Wukong does know the name Qin Ji well, but not very well. After all, it''s just an NPC in the plot. The only impression on her is very big. Now I''m looking at it, it really suits the image in my brain.


    Just remembering that this woman should be married already?Why did he show up in Bowl Hill and almost die in distress?


    Qin Ji seemed surprised to see Sun Wukong. She was curious: "Does the son know a little girl?"


    ¡°No, no.¡± Sun Wukong waved with a smile: "It''s just that the name Deqin Ji is a bit familiar.¡±For Qin Ji''s self-proclamation, Sun Wukong is very curious. The ancient titles are very careful. The girls who proclaim themselves are all girlfriends of the word girl. Qin Ji in front of her is not married yet?That made him a little curious.


    ¡°So it is.¡± Qin Ji relieved herself when she heard the words: "Five years ago, the little girl had an accident in the middle of an encounter. She almost died in the hands of a monster. Fortunately, a sword immortal predecessor rescued her. I admired the worldly warrior, not to mention the legendary sword immortal, and wanted to worship that sword immortal predecessor as a teacher. Unfortunately, the predecessor had a hidden heart and was not an admirer.¡±


    ¡°I have been taught by my predecessors that there are countless demons in the world. I am a daughter again. It is really dangerous to walk alone, so I listened to her. I abandoned my arms to collect the musical residues of past generations, earned a living from the piano, and occasionally played a song for others to subsidize the household, so I changed my name to Qin Ji.¡±


    Han Lingjia looked at Qin Ji: "You are young, life experience is quite complicated, but lucky to be able to witness the legendary sword fairy.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, there is no fate. The elder of the sword fairy is no longer a disciple..." Qin Ji regretted her face and suddenly saw the shu sword carried by Han Lingya. Her eyes suddenly stared at the boss and her face was shocked and excited: "This sword!!Where did you get this sword?!! "


    ¡°Huh?" Han Ling Sa stunned: "Do you know this gazing sword too?"


    Qin Ji excited: "I don''t know, this sword is the sword of the swordsman who saved my life five years ago, how could I not know!"


    ¡°Really? Such a coincidence?" Han Lingya opened her mouth slightly and looked surprised.


    Does the unmasked swordsman have such a chivalrous wind?Saved Munri. Saved the man in front of you?Is the world really so small?


    Sun Wukong was also a little bit surprised. It turns out that Qin Ji''s fate turned out to be here. It was a series of reactions that he produced after saving Jin Yu.


    Qin Ji grabbed Han Ling''s hand and looked excited: "Do you know that swordsman?Where is she now? Can you take me to see her? "


    Han Lingjie quickly retracted her hand. Qin Ji''s enthusiasm made her sick: "I don''t know where she is now, but we are on our way to her previous Qionghua party to worship the immortal. If you really want to know her whereabouts, go to Qionghua to ask, should you know?"


    Qin Ji''s eyes turned even more excited: "My predecessors were Qiong Hua''s disciples, Qiong Hua''s... Are you going to Qiong Hua to worship the immortals?Can you take me with you? "


    ¡°Ah?" Han Lingya couldn''t help but froze and looked at you quietly. Didn''t expect to be so forthright. She immediately looked at Sun Wukong: "You have to ask me about this, Brother Wukong, I can''t be the Lord.¡±


    Qin Ji immediately looked at Sun Wukong: "Life is alive, there are inevitably many delusions. I originally thought I could listen to my predecessors and let go of my heart. But I didn''t want to forget this wish, but I have never forgotten it. In recent years, it was particularly strong. So I once again walked to the river and lake with my sword, but I did not expect to encounter danger again. If I did not encounter three people, I am afraid that I have already... I can know that the three people who want to go to Xianshan worship, if I do not go together, I will not see through all this wish..."


    Sun Wukong looked at Qin Ji and found that Zhu Yu''s influence on her was quite deep. If it weren''t for Zhu Yu''s exhortation, she would have gone all over the world to ask Xian.


    Xianyu was able to see this and was deeply afraid that she would be in danger halfway through. This was only to dissuade her. It was just to suppress her for a few years. Her immortal flame began to move again.


    Sure enough, a person''s personality thoughts are closely related to his own experience. Qin Jiben admired the Highman Warrior and met the legendary Sword Immortal. Xiu Xian''s dreams are not so easy to let go.


    ¡°Well, it''s up to you if you can pass the test.¡±Sun Wukong nodded.


    ¡°Thank you!" Qin Ji said, delighted, excited to thank Sun Wukong, but did not want to have a dizzy head, directly jumped to the ground.


    Sun Wukong quickly reached out to hold her back: "You have lost too much blood, you have not recovered. Don''t get too excited.¡±


    ¡°Yes, make you laugh.¡±Qin Ji''s face was slightly red. She was embarrassed. When Sun Wukong helped her, she scratched where she shouldn''t have touched her. Besides, although she had walked for many years, she had never been so close to men, and inevitably had some tension.


    Han Lingjia saw that Sun Wukong was hesitant to let go. She immediately glanced at him and walked over without hesitation to squeeze him apart, instead of his position, helping Qin Ji: "Let''s go, it''s getting dark in the middle of the day. I don''t want to feed mosquitoes in the wild.¡±..

 3660 Chapter 150: Fantastic Arts

    ¡°Can you walk by yourself?" Sun Wukong looked at Qin Ji.


    When Qin Ji heard the words, she got up and took some soft legs, but didn''t take two steps. She almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Sun Wukong''s eyes were fast. She held her back: "It seems that the symptoms of your excessive blood loss have not completely improved, and your body is very weak. It is better for me to carry you.¡±


    Looking at Sun Wukong, whose back was squatting against herself, Qin Ji blushed slightly and hesitated. She still fell down. She didn''t want to be the one in this team who dragged her legs back: "Thank you.¡±


    ¡°As a companion, there is no need to be so polite.¡±Sun Wukong carried Qin Ji but smiled.


    After walking for nearly half an hour again, the group finally entered Chenzhou.


    Looking at the bustling streets ahead, Han Ling Sa was happy: "It''s finally here. Come on, let''s go find a guest house.¡±


    In curiosity, Sun Wukong asked: "Qin Ji, don''t you live here in Chenzhou?"


    ¡°Why did Brother Wukong think so?" said Qin Ji: "Five years ago, when I was walking in the river and lake, I came here once with that swordsman senpai.¡±


    Sun Wukong: "Do you know a man named Qin Yi?"


    ¡°Qin Yi?" Qin Ji froze slightly and tried hard to think about it. "Listening to you, I did meet a young man named Qin Yi who was attracted to my music. After the most conversation, I found that he was also quite creative in music. Unfortunately, I only wanted to ask Jianxian''s predecessors to accept me as an apprentice at the time, so I didn''t pay much attention, otherwise I really wanted to teach him the most. Why, Brother Wukong, isn''t that Qin Yi your friend?"


    ¡°No.¡± Sun Wukong shook his head, but his heart was emotional, making Qin Ji and Qin Yi lose their arms really Yu.


    At this moment, he just wanted to say to Zhu Yu, well done.


    A group of four people arrived at the inn. It was already in the evening. Four rooms were opened. After washing up, the three girls ate dinner and came to Sun Wukong''s troubles.


    Han Lingsha had already said: "Brother Wukong, I heard Qin Ji''s sister say that Chen Zhou is ten thousand miles from Kunlun Mountain. Is it true or not?"


    Sun Wukong: "Nature is true.¡±


    Han Ling Ga immediately exaggerated: "No way!Are we walking?How long will this take?One, two, three years?!! "


    "- [sic]" Otherwise you think it''s so simple to ask the fairy? "


    "¡­" Han Lingya was instantly speechless.


    At this point, Qin Ji has almost recovered. She saw the look on Han Lingjia''s face. "I used to go to Kunlun when I was searching for fairies. Unfortunately, the road was a long way away, and there were many monsters. I had to give up eventually. Please ask the fairies. It was not just a word. Some people spent more than a decade, even decades, searching for the fairy mountains!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Han Lingya and Liu Mengli were silent.


    Sun Wukong saw this and smiled haha: "Okay, this way, I have brought you both to the purpose of the experience. Tomorrow morning, I will take you directly to Kunlun with my sword.¡±


    ¡°Really?" Han Ling Sa suddenly rejoiced. Holding Sun Wukong''s right hand, her face was filled with joy: "I knew Brother Wukong was the best, so how long will it take for our sword?"


    ¡°Just a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°So fast?!!"


    The three women were all surprised. A thousand miles away, all they needed was a cup of tea. This speed was truly amazing.


    Sun Wukong looked down at the sky outside the window and said: "It''s still early to rest. Why don''t you sing a song here, Qin Ji?"


    Qin Ji immediately took out her own music and sat down: "I don''t know what song Brother Wukong wants to hear."


    ¡°Just play a song.¡±


    Qin Ji nodded: "Over the years, I have collected a lot of musical scores. A new song has just been assembled..."


    He said, the sound of the Qin is dull and slowly ringing. A song known to Sun Wukong, "The Question of the Immortal Sword", was played by Qin Ji. This somewhat surprised him. Different circumstances can even make her sing such a sad song?


    Han Lingjia and Liu Mengli were both dyed by the meaning of "Immortal Sword Questioning". They were moved by God.


    At the end of the song, Han Lingya looked at Qin Ji differently: "This life, the next life will continue; what love, life and death promise... Qin Ji sister, you-"


    Qin Ji smiled: "Don''t get me wrong. This is just the song I got from a residual song. Although it is a residual song, it has been supplemented by me. It is not from my own experience that I have not been able to do that.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, the singing songs are all first-class, but unfortunately, you have not experienced the things in the song first-hand. The situation is still poor. I will introduce you to someone to meet and learn from her when I have time. You will certainly grow up in the sound law.¡±


    Qin Ji was a little surprised when she heard the words. Although she loved music most in her life, she didn''t have a strong heart to win, but when she heard Sun Wukong say this, she suddenly wondered: "I don''t know who Brother Wukong is talking about?"


    ¡°Her name is Yu. She is also good at the sound of heart strings. I''ll introduce you to her later.¡±


    ¡°Heart string sound?"


    Liu Mengli and Qin Ji were both curious, and this was the first time they heard the voice of the heart string.


    ¡°The voice of the heart string, a tune that can only be heard with the heart.¡±Sun Wukong said, one hand stretched out, fingers in the air very rhythmic gently play, for a moment, Liu Mengli and Qin Ji suddenly glared at each other, deep shaking.


    Without strings, how could you play such a wonderful sound?!


    Unfortunately, they were just silent, but Sun Wukong stopped: "This is called the voice of the heart string, how do you feel?"


    Qin Ji stood up in a hurry and bowed to salute Sun Wukong. He was admired: "I didn''t expect Brother Wukong to have reached such boundaries in music, Qin Ji admired it!"


    Liu Mengli was also dazzling and admired.


    Sun Wukong smiled haha: "I don''t understand the music. I just hear too much, and that''s all I can do.¡±


    Liu Mengli and Qin Ji suddenly said nothing. I don''t understand. What are they?But likewise, Sun Wukong was more curious about the jade in his mouth.


    Han Lingjia held Sun Wukong''s arm and begged: "Brother Wukong, hurry up and finish playing. You won''t play half of this time. It''s really painful!"


    When Liu Mengli and Qin Ji heard the words, they immediately looked at Sun Wukong with their longing eyes.


    ¡°Okay, okay, don''t look at me like this, just this song, I really don''t understand the music.¡±Sun Wukong looked helpless and had to show off his tricks.


    Though he didn''t understand what he said, when the song sounded, Liu Mengli''s daughter was already deeply trapped in it...

 3661 Chapter 151 Qionghua Pie

    The aftertone wraps around the beam, such as Heaven Xianle, to wash the mind.


    Unfortunately, it''s such a pity that Xianle is not known to outsiders.


    Sun Wukong was afraid that the music would cause unnecessary trouble, so he had already closed the room and could not hear a sound.


    At the end of a song, Liu Mengli''s daughter was still in that wonderful situation. The spirit of her body circulated and her eyes were slightly closed. She actually entered into the enlightenment.


    Sun Wukong was not disturbed, and took out the wine glass and started drinking alone.


    In the middle of the night, the three daughters awoke from the sudden enlightenment. They felt the boundaries of their own cultivation. They were all delighted, and the more they worshipped and admired Sun Wukong.


    Han Lingya grabbed Sun Wukong''s arm and put out her eyes straight: "I didn''t expect to hear a song to grow so much cultivation, Brother Wukong, hurry up, you''re playing a few more songs!"


    Qin Ji fell down on her knees and looked at Sun Wukong with eagerness: "Brother Wukong, please accept me as an apprentice and teach me how to sound!"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand: "Never mind, if you don''t understand anything, you can ask me. Now, you should go back to your rooms and rest early. You still have to hurry tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then let''s go back to our rooms and rest. Good night, Brother Wukong.¡±


    After the departure of the three girls, the calm in the room was restored again, and Sun Wukong was lying on the floor and sleeping upside down.


    The next morning, the four people had a simple breakfast and came to an empty corner of the city. Sun Wukong waved with his own hands, and the three flying swords stood in front of Liu Mengli''s three daughters.


    Han Lingjia jumped up eager to see him. She was a little excited: "Brother Wukong, will it fall from standing here?"


    Sun Wukong: "If you don''t intentionally jump down, you can''t fall off.¡±


    ¡°Then I''m relieved.¡± Han Lingya immediately looked at Liu Mengli and Qin Ji: "Mengli, Qin Ji sister, hurry up, we''ll leave immediately!"


    Liu Mengli and Qin Ji heard the words and immediately stood on top of the flying sword. Qin Ji''s face immediately revealed a surprising expression: "Standing on this small sword, there is no sense of imbalance. The sword art of the fairy family is really magical.¡±


    ¡°Stand still.¡± Sun Wukong warned, remembering the movement, the flying sword rolled up in an instant, but in an instant, it had already flown into the clouds.


    Looking at the rapidly retreating scene under the foot, Han Lingya''s three women, although slightly excited, did not talk tightly. After all, the sword speed was really too fast, and there were no protective measures around her. She always had the idea of "what to do if it falls off" in her heart.


    After a cup of tea, the four of them had already appeared in the yellow orange desert, and in the center of the desert was the appearance of a town. Seeing the town, Han Lingjie was surprised: "I didn''t expect there would be such a lively city in the desert.¡±


    Sun Wukong stopped slightly in the air, explaining: "This is Soxian Town. Those who go to Kunlun Qionghua Party to ask the fairy are all at the foot of this town. If they want to worship the Qionghua Party, they must go up the mountain themselves from this town. There are many dangerous obstacles on the mountain. It is to test the perseverance and determination of those who seek fairy. Many of the fairy seekers are trapped at this level and cannot progress for many years.¡±


    Han Lingya: "Is that so hard?"


    Sun Wukong smiled: "That''s just for ordinary people. For you now, climbing the mountain is just a matter of time, and with me guiding the way, we don''t have to go directly to the mountain like them.¡±


    Han Ling Sa smiled instantly: "So we''re going straight to the back door?"


    Sun Wukong: "I haven''t been here for many years, but I don''t have time to slowly climb with you.¡±


    With his heart moved, Sun Wukong went straight to the top of the mountain with three swords, and didn''t even stop at the mountain gate.


    The gatekeeper disciple looked at the four shadows that flashed over his head and was shocked. He couldn''t care less. His sword immediately followed him: "Who came?Stop at your speed, Qiong Hua, no swords! "


    Liu Mengli glanced at the figure behind him and expressed concern: "Brother Wukong?"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand lightly: "Ignore him.¡±


    During the conversation, the four men had already landed in front of the gate of Qionghua Palace.


    Suddenly, countless Qionghua sent their disciples to surround the Sun Wukong Quartet: "Who are the visitors?What brings you to my Qionghua Police Station? "


    Han Lingjia hastily explained: "Hey ~ ~ Wait, we are not suspicious people, we are here to teach.¡±


    An apprentice drinks instantly: "Teacher learning?Why didn''t you report in front of the mountain gate?"But the sword came straight at me, so I don''t know how many manners I sent. I can''t take it, so please leave quickly!"


    ¡°Huh?"


    Han Lingjia''s three daughters were stunned and looked towards Sun Wukong.


    As if Sun Wukong hadn''t seen Qionghua''s disciples around him, but he had his hands wrapped around his chest and looked at the front door of the temple: "Yiu Yao, the deceased is visiting, won''t you come out to pick him up?"


    The voice had just fallen, but suddenly a fluorescent light appeared in front of the hall door. A woman had already flashed. Her crown won over the snow. She hesitated to enter the fairy situation for nine days, making people afraid to look directly at it.


    Around the disciples saw this woman, they were all boxing ceremonies: "Bye bye to the master!"


    Yao Yao waved his hand lightly. No fluctuations were seen in the color: "You should all step back.¡±


    ¡°Yes!"


    Without any objection, the disciples retreated and departed.


    Zhen Yao glanced at Sun Wukong, his eyes fluctuated, but he didn''t say much. He turned to enter the hall: "You two come with me.¡±


    Han Lingya whispered to Sun Wukong immediately: "Brother Wukong, this is Qionghua?¡±I didn''t expect Qionghua to be a woman in charge and still look so beautiful.


    Qin Ji also whispered: "This master doesn''t seem to speak very well. I''m a little nervous.¡±


    Liu Mengli''s mind was stable, and there was no fluctuation.


    ¡°Don''t be so tense, just let me in.¡±


    With that, Sun Wukong first stepped into Qionghua Palace and looked at Yiu Yao with his back facing them. His face was full of drama: "Yo ~ Yiu Yao, I didn''t expect to see you for many years, but you''ve become the head of the house. Nice mix. Why, when you become the head of the house, the shelf has become bigger?"


    "Jia Yao heard the words, her delicate body clearly trembled, and hurriedly turned around. Under the sight of Liu Mengli''s third daughter, she knelt down on her knees." Apprentice Jia Yao, meet the teacher. ¡±


    Han Lingya immediately inhaled her cool breath and stared at the boss: "Hissing ~ ~ Brother Wukong is... the head of the Qionghua School - teacher?!!"


    ¡°Yin Yu... Yin Yao..." If Liu Mengli had thought about it, now that Yin Yao has such a attitude towards Sun Wukong, there is no doubt that Sun Wukong is the identity of Yin Yu teacher.


    In front of Sun Wukong, he walked to the only seat in the hall that only Qionghua could sit at the head gate. "Do you mind if I sit for a while?"..

 3662 Chapter 152 Punishment

    ¡±" Teacher, please do as you please, "cried Yao immediately.


    Sun Wukong sat on the throne with his ass and looked at Han Lingjia''s three daughters in astonishment. It seems that Brother Wukong''s identity is worse in this Qionghua school than they thought!That''s the seat at the helm. Sit down?


    Sun Wukong leaned against the throne and looked at Yiu Yao: "You really haven''t changed at all, but you still look so good. What, are you going out to salute yourself, afraid of being seen by your disciples and embarrassing you?"


    ¡°The disciples dared not!" Yao Fei''s body trembled again and looked a little scared.


    The third daughter of Han Ling Sa was curious to see her. What did Brother Sun Wukong do to this leader? He would make her so tense and scared?


    ¡°Forget it, we''ll talk about this later. You should get up first.¡±


    Zhen Yao stood up carefully and peeked at Sun Wukong. After seeing that Sun Wukong seemed really not angry, she relieved herself. She is now the head of the Qionghua faction. She is no longer the former little girl. If she is punished by the shame of the past, how can she still see people?


    ¡±Looking at Jia Yao, who was standing in front of the pavilion, Sun Wukong said with emotion:" I didn''t expect to leave for a while, but next time I come back, this Qionghua party is already a human being. You and Jia Yu still haven''t listened to me.


    Yiu Yao lowered her head and said nothing. As for the child who did the wrong thing, the teacher had already warned her and Yiyu that the Qionghua flight promotion plan was wrong and not feasible. However, in order to be able to meet the teacher quickly, they still resolutely chose to join the plan, but did not want to, but ultimately that was the result.


    Sun Wukong: "Do you know where the jade is?"


    Zhang Yao shook his head: "I don''t know. After leaving Qiong Hua''s party, I seem to have deliberately avoided me, and I have not been contacted.¡±


    Sun Wukong stared at Yiu Yao in the eye: "Are you sure you weren''t behind her?"


    "..." Yiu Yao was silent and was interrupted by Sun Wukong when he just wanted to talk: "Although I was delayed from coming here in time, it was the scenario at the time that I saw from the beginning to the end. I saw everything you did in my eyes.¡±


    ¡±Jia Yao suddenly blushed in horror and knelt down on his knees." The disciples knew it was wrong and asked the teacher to punish him.


    Sun Wukong snorted coldly: "I''m going to clean you up later, I''m going to do my business first.¡±


    ¡±Jia Yao can''t be honest right now." Please ask the teacher to tell you what to do.


    Sun Wukong pointed to the three daughters of Han Lingjia. "These three are very talented, so please send Qionghua to teach them well.¡±


    Qian Yao immediately wondered: "If the teacher is so fond of them, why not put them in the door wall?Wouldn''t it be better to teach yourself? "


    Sun Wukong immediately glanced at me: "Are you questioning me?"


    ¡°No, dare not!" Zhao Yao was immediately shocked. She quickly looked at the three girls of Han Lingya. The majesty and height of the previous Japanese master were restored in an instant: "From now on, you three are my Qionghua disciples. When I have time, I will personally teach you. Now, introduce myself.¡±


    Han Lingya suddenly rejoiced. This feeling of going through the back door was really refreshing. Even the entrance trial was omitted. She immediately introduced herself: "Go back to the palm of the door, my name is Han Lingya.¡±


    ¡°Liu Mengli.¡±


    ¡°I''m Qin Ji.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Yao Yu nodded vaguely. "Somebody please.¡±


    Just after the speech fell, he saw a Qionghua disciple entering the hall to perform a boxing ceremony: "Master.¡±


    ¡°You take these three new apprentices to their rooms, take a set of clothes from the door, and familiarize them with the environment.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The female disciple immediately looked at the third daughter of Han Ling Sa: "Three sisters, please come with me.¡±


    Han Lingjia''s three daughters immediately looked at Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong waved his hand: "Go, take the opportunity to get acquainted with this Qionghua school. I still have something to talk to Yiu about, so I won''t be with you.¡±


    After hearing the words, the three women left the hall with their disciples.


    Qionghua Palace suddenly only left Sun Wukong and Xuan Yao, standing in front of Sun Wukong, Xuan Yao is not in a state of strength, from time to time sneaking a few eyes at Sun Wukong, there are some doubts.


    ¡±Sun Wukong looked at Baoyao''s small gesture and said," Don''t look at it. There are quite a few punishments for what you''ve done.


    Yao Wen said that he felt a little unconvinced and wanted to explain: "Everything I did was just to see the teacher early. But my sister said that she didn''t tell me. She fled so much that many disciples in the faction died in the underworld. Even I was almost locked up in the underworld. What''s wrong with me trying to keep her?"


    Sun Wukong seems to be nodding seriously: "You''re right, but you both need to be punished. How did I teach you before?I told you, even if the sky collapses, you don''t have to make a scene of sisters fighting, but you two?"I''ll teach you a lesson this time, but when I see Xiuyu, she won''t get away with it. Come over here!


    Jin Yao''s face suddenly turned red and looked at Sun Wukong with a twisted face: "Well, Sensei, what I''m saying now is that I''m a faction palm, I''m no longer a little girl, can''t you stop..."


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Sun Wukong sucked with one hand and Yaohua was instantly sucked and jumped to his nearest place. There was not even a trace of resistance. Sun Wukong raised his palm and retaken it...


    Along with Yiu Yao''s shock, Sun Wukong''s heart was still dark. The feeling of hitting the head of the Qionghua school was really different from the previous feeling!


    Two hours later.


    Sun Wukong ran away from Qionghua Palace, but just saw three familiar figures coming from far away. Sun Wukong waved his hand and said, "Yo ~ Xuan Bi, we meet again.¡±


    Xuanjie was surprised to see Sun Wukong: "Ah ~ Brother Wukong, have you reached Qionghua?Sister Ling, where are they?How was the entrance exam? Did you pass? "


    ¡°Passed, want to come now they are familiar with Qionghua pie.¡±Sun Wukong looked at the delicate and cute Xuan Ji, pretended to go into her arms and took out a bag of milk sugar to give it to her:" Here, this is milk sugar, I bought it for you. It''s super delicious, it''s better than ice sugar cucumber, I gave it to you. ¡±


    Xuanjie''s eyes suddenly lit up. She hastily answered: "Is it really better than the ice sugar gourd?"


    ¡°Try it and you''ll know.¡±


    Xuanjie heard the words, hurriedly opened the package, took out a sip and stuffed it into her mouth. Her eyes suddenly narrowed slightly, and her face was happy: "Wow ~ so sweet!It''s really delicious!It really tastes better than a sugar hourglass!"Thank you, Brother Wukong!


    ¡°Just like it.¡± One of the Sun Wukong newspapers smiled, "Are you guys just getting back from practice?"


    Huai Shuo boxing: "Yes, I''m going to report this to the master. I''ll come back later to congratulate Brother Wukong on your admission to the Qionghua School. Now I''m waiting for you to leave first.¡±..

 3663 Chapter 153 Tides

    Sun Wukong waved his hand: "I just finished discussing with Yiu Yao. I think she is very tired at this time. You should go back first and report tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Discussion?"


    Weishao and the three of them were all in doubt, and Sun Wukong actually called out the name list, which gave them some curiosity about Sun Wukong''s identity.


    At this moment, she saw a young woman come this way. When the three of Murong Ziying saw her, they immediately bowed and bowed: "Uncle Shi.¡±


    Seeing the people, Sun Wukong smiled: "Yo ~ this isn''t the tide, it''s been gone for years, it''s getting prettier.¡±


    Tidal surface with delight, eyes have not been removed from Sun Wukong''s body: "Lord Wukong, it has not been seen for many years, you are still as usual, nothing has changed.¡±


    Weishu and the others were surprised to see how respectful the tide was to Sun Wukong. They were just obstructing their identity, but they didn''t ask much. Xuan Xui was naive. There was nothing to worry about: "Brother Wukong, aren''t you new here?How come you know Tide Master so well?Was Joan Hua''s apprentice long ago?But why haven''t I heard of you? "


    ¡°Don''t you know?" Tide looked at the three people seriously: "Lord Goku is the teacher in charge.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!!!"


    Xuanjie were all in shock. Weishao wiped the cold sweat off his subconscious, the teacher in charge of the door?He actually called the teacher in charge the big brother, this, this...


    ¡°The teacher in charge..." Xuanjie''s little mouth also became an ¡®o¡¯ shape.


    Hurry up with your fists in your arms and prepare to apologize, but Sun Wukong waved his hand to stop it: "You don''t need to be so serious. It''s just a title, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°That said, but the courtesy cannot be abandoned. Otherwise, would it not be disrespectful to Senior Wukong and to the master?"


    Sun Wukong shook his head when he heard it. It seemed that there was an old-fashioned side to this. He ignored it and looked at the tide: "Tian Tide, are you looking for Tian Yao?"


    Tide: "Yes, my sister asked me to find her whereabouts. Now that I know where she is, unfortunately, she is determined and does not want to go back.¡±


    Murong Ziying heard what he said. His face was slightly moving. He was naturally very familiar with him. He was very caring for him when he was little. As soon as he heard that she was unwilling to come back, he inevitably felt a bit disappointed.


    Sun Wukong: "Oh, she''s very proud. She used to drink with me quite well. Why, what happened to her?Have you left the Qionghua pie? "


    Tide sighed: "Just arguing with the same door, she left the Qionghua school under one breath.¡±


    ¡°So willful?" Sun Wukong immediately said without a word: "What''s the difference between this fight with the family and the runaway little girl?"


    Tidal surface shows helplessness: "If you let me know that she is not coming back, you will inevitably be disappointed, Monkey King, you are the most admired person. Otherwise, why don''t you go with me and persuade her?"


    Sun Wukong waved indifferently: "Never mind. Since she''s not here anymore, she can''t help it. Let her go.¡±


    "The tide remembered Xiangyun''s sincere expression. Her heart sighed again and did not insist:" Then let me go and see my sister, let her decide. ¡±


    Sun Wukong: "You better not go see her now.¡±


    ¡°Why?"


    ¡°I just fixed her. If you run into her, she might..."


    "Gu ~", Xuanji beside him heard the words, suddenly swallowed his saliva, his face stunned, slapped, slapped the door?How dare Brother Goku hit the door?


    Murong Ziying and Huai Shuo also had a strange complexion. They could not imagine what kind of screen the serious master was hit on.


    "..." The tide is open mouth, half silent, finally can only be helpless: "That... Master Wukong, at least you are now a faction palm, not the past, you... at least save her some face..."


    ¡°If she''s not in charge, I don''t want to fight again.¡±


    "..." Tidal silence, found three strange expressions of Murong Ziying, immediately shifted the topic: "Well, Monkey King, we haven''t seen each other for many years, why don''t we go for a drink?"


    ¡°Exactly, let''s go.¡±


    Huishao looked at the back of Sun Wukong''s separation from the tide and looked at Murong Ziying: "Uncle, shall we still go to see the master?"


    ¡°We''ll talk about it tomorrow," Murong Ziying said, turning away.


    Weishao immediately looked at Xuanjie: "Sister, you should go back and rest early, don''t run around.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm." Xuanxu nodded twice: "But Brother, did you say Brother Wukong really hit the master?That''s the palm of the house ~ ~ so exciting! "


    Weishao''s face was serious immediately: "Sister, don''t be ridiculous. Could we be indisputable at the helm? Let''s go get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Humph ~ ~ Brother, you''re so timid.¡±Xuanjie said, a cigarette ran away, but when she left, her eyes were flashing. Like finding a toy of interest, she was full of curiosity, curious about Sun Wukong; even the master dared to hit her, she felt that Brother Wukong was simply amazing.


    After drinking wine in the same tide, it was already in the evening. Sun Wukong returned to the apprentice accommodation area, but saw that the lights in Han Ling''s three girls'' room had been lit.


    Without bothering them, Sun Wukong went back to his previous house alone and opened the door, but saw that the arrangement inside was still the same as before. There was no change in the slightest movement. A smile could not help but emerge from the corner of his mouth: "This Bao Yao, it seems quite intentional.¡±


    Just as Sun Wukong was emotional, he saw Han Ling Sa appearing at the door of his room. His expression was breathtaking: "You guys didn''t even say anything when you came back, you left us here, huh!"


    Sun Wukong: "How do you know I live here?"


    ¡°Just ask.¡±


    ¡°How was your first day at the faculty?"


    ¡°Not bad, just don''t know when to teach us how to cultivate immortality?"


    Sun Wukong: "Don''t worry. Tomorrow I''ll take you to see Yiu Yao so she can teach you the best of pies.¡±


    Han Lingya smiled with joy: "I knew Brother Wukong was your best. I didn''t expect you to be the teacher in charge. It was a surprise. So you are also a Qionghua disciple?"


    ¡°No.¡± Sun Wukong shook his head: "So I''m just a teacher, not a master.¡±


    Han Lingjia suddenly looked right and asked her doubts: "Since Brother Wukong is so good, why don''t you teach us to cultivate immortals?Why do you want us to join Qionghua? "


    ¡°That''s because in the near future, something big will happen to this Qionghua faction, and it has something to do with Dream Glass, and we''ll have to rely on you to stop it.¡±..

 3664 Chapter 154: Drunken Flowers

    ¡°What''s the big deal?" Han Lingya was seriously curious again.


    ¡°Then you will naturally know. Now go home and rest. You can get up early tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing Sun Wukong say nothing again, Han Ling Sa suddenly got a little crazy, but there was nothing he could do. He had to go back to his room with a drum.


    The next morning, Sun Wukong heard a cold drink from outside: "What time has it been? The three of you are still sleeping here. You are so lazy, you don''t know how to progress, why don''t you go home early and fix some fairies!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Mengli''s third daughter looked at Yao, who was in full force in front of her. She was terrified to be silent. Han Ling Sa peeked at the sky and finally couldn''t resist: "It''s not too late yet, is it?Besides, nobody told us when to get up. Besides, Brother Wukong said that he would take us to see you this morning. I didn''t know you would come to see us in person! "


    ¡°Humph ~ Slippery mouth, you still want to argue?Don''t think that if there is a teacher to you, you can do whatever you want. This is the Qionghua school, you must abide by the rules that the Qionghua school disciples follow. If you are the first offenders, you will not be prosecuted. Hurry up and wash up and change into the disciples'' clothes. Then, the drunken flowers of the mountain will see me. ¡±


    After that, Yiu Yao''s figure had disappeared.


    Confirming that Bao Yao had left, Han Lingya immediately spit out the channel: "This palm door is ancient, and why are you up so early?"I can''t even see the way.


    Qin Ji immediately consoled: "All right, Ling Sa, the sooner you get up, the more beneficial it will be to practice. Besides, we can get the personal guidance of the head office. It''s really lucky that we should change into the disciples'' clothes and go to the drunken flowers in the back mountain.¡±


    The three girls went back to their rooms. When they came out, they all changed into uniforms worn by Qionghua''s disciples. Han Lingya looked at Liu Mengli and Qin Ji. "So, do you two know where the drunken flowers are?" she asked.


    Liu Mengli softly said: "Since the master said it was in the back mountain, let''s go to the back mountain and ask the other brothers.¡±


    ¡°I''m drunk, I''m familiar with it, I''ll take you there!" Sun Wukong also came to the three daughters at this time and looked at them now dressing up. His eyes couldn''t help but shine. He praised: "Wow ~ I didn''t expect this Qionghua pie costume to suit the three of you, dressed like a fairy.¡±


    Han Lingya''s face was filled with delight, and then his eyes turned around and looked at Sun Wukong. "Really? Then tell me, which one of us is prettier?"


    ¡°Of course, Munri and Qin Ji are the best looking. You''re still a little short.¡±Sun Wukong looked at Han Lingjia and his face was full of drama. Want to dig a pit for him?You''re a little tender.


    ¡°What?! You can say it again!!"


    Han Lingsha suddenly got angry with her hands and forked her waist. She wanted to give Sun Wukong a difficult problem in order to avenge the curse just now, but instead of thinking about giving herself to the pit.


    Liu Mengli hurried up to play the round field: "Okay, Lingya, Brother Wukong is just joking with you. Lingya is also particularly beautiful now.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at Han Lingjia''s drunken expression and couldn''t help but smile: "You little girl, you''ve been scolded by Bao Yao. You still want to take me out of your breath. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the drunken flowers. If you''re late, you''ll be scolded again. Bao Yao is just a fat man. The work is too serious. If you make a slight mistake, you''ll be punished a lot.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Is it so strict?" Han Ling Sa Tong wondered: "Otherwise, Brother Wukong, you should help us change teachers!"


    ¡°Oops ~ Are you not satisfied with being taught by the master himself?¡±If you''re really afraid of suffering, you''d better stop practicing fairies.


    ¡°Ah?!" Han Ling Sa suddenly freaked out, thinking that Sun Wukong was angry. He immediately said: "I was just saying that I didn''t mean to be afraid of suffering, but it was really scary to be in charge of the door.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I''ve paved the way for you. It''s up to you to walk down.¡±Sun Wukong said, leading the way.


    Along the way, seeing Sun Wukong remain silent, Han Lingjia whispered the corner of Shimoyanagi''s clothes. She whispered: "Yumri, do you think Brother Wukong is mad at me?"


    ¡°Shouldn''t it?¡±But don''t say anything like that after that.


    Just as Han Lingya was feeling sad inside, she suddenly saw Xuanjie who was practicing her sword at the sword dance floor. She ran towards them with joy. To be precise, she ran towards Sun Wukong: "Brother Wukong, did you bring Sister Lingya to practice her sword?"


    ¡°Well, but not here, we''re going to get drunk.¡±


    ¡°Ah ~" Xuan Ji looked at Sun Wukong twitching his face. He looked very embarrassed and pulled him aside. He whispered: "Well, Brother Wukong, milk sugar... do you have any more?"


    ¡°Yes, yes, but eating too much sugar is bad for the teeth.¡±With that said, Sun Wukong is at his disposal. A packet of chips is in his hand:" Give this chip to you, it''s also very delicious ~ "


    ¡°Thank you Brother Monkey King.¡±Xuanjie glanced brightly at something she hadn''t seen before. She took it and quickly put it away.


    Sun Wukong touched her head and said: "Practice well. If your cultivation is refined, I still have a reward.¡±


    ¡°Rewards?" Xuanxu''s eyes glowed immediately: "What reward? Milk sugar?"


    ¡°It''s a hundred times better than milk sugar.¡±


    Xuanjie heard the words, his eyes stared at the boss, and his spit almost didn''t come out. Immediately, he looked resolute, his little fist pinched tightly, swearing to Dandan: "Don''t worry, Brother Wukong, I will definitely try to cultivate!"


    He immediately ran back to the sword dance floor and started practicing his sword.


    After seeing her, she was greatly dismayed and consoled. He really had never seen Xuan Xuxi so carefully cultivated. She was immediately admired by Sun Wukong. She was just about to say hello, but was stopped by Sun Wukong''s wave of hands: "You are busy with you, we are going to get drunk too.¡±


    When Liu Mengli came to see the fantastic scenery, they were all shocked: "Beautiful!Is this where you get drunk?Brother Wukong, what kind of flowers are those?Looks so pretty! "


    ¡°Phoenix, too, is a rare sight for this drunken flower.¡±Bao Yaomai stepped forward and explained lightly. She just stared at Sun Wukong with both eyes. Her eyes were slightly flashing. When she and Bao Yu practiced here together with Sun Wukong, it was the most memorable day of her life.


    ¡°Master Door.¡± Liu Mengli''s daughter saluted immediately.


    ¡°Teacher.¡± Zhen Yao also saluted Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand at will. "There are no outsiders here. Don''t be so polite. Please pass on their sword magic first.¡±


    Zhen Yao nodded and looked at the three girls of Han Lingjia. The three girls immediately calmed down and listened carefully: "Although this sword technique is only the beginner''s magic, if it is good practice, it is very useful for the sword technique behind, you can seriously practice it.¡±..

 3665 Chapter 155 Mandate

    ¡°Yes!"


    Even Han Lingye, who had always been lively, had a nice face in front of Jinyao.


    Next, Zhao Yao taught them the art of sword. In just one day, Han Lingya and Liu Mengli have learned the sword, and can barely fly the sword in the air. In three days, they can already be proficiently used.


    In fact, Qin Jibi is lacking. Obviously, her qualifications are not as good as those of Liu Mengli and Han Lingya. In less than three days, she can barely fly the sword.


    As for the qualifications of Han Lingye and Liu Mengli, Yu Yao is a little envious. No wonder the teacher will like them. The talents of these two people are extraordinary.


    After Sun Wukong''s training, she would not be jealous of her superior genius, so there was no hidden secrets, and Sun Wukong was present. The professor was more careful, and the core swordsmanship of Qionghua School was taught to all three of them.


    Looking at Liu Mengli''s third daughter practicing the sword in the distance, Jiao Yao and Sun Wukong sat together at a stone table, but stared at the gazing sword placed beside them.


    Sun Wukong saw how she wanted to stop. "Why, are you still thinking about Qionghua''s flight plan?"


    Qian Yao silently half-sounded and looked at Sun Wukong with great eagerness: "Teacher, is it really impossible for my Qionghua flight plan?"


    ¡°Practice, it is a step by step footprint, there is no way to go.¡±


    Qian Yaoyuan was silent again. Her heart was desperately eager to become a fairy. She just didn''t want to be separated from her teacher for nearly 20 years anymore. Her age was easily passed away. How many more twenty years could she consume?Only Sung Xian can stay with his teacher forever.


    This was her common wish with Xiaoyu. Unfortunately, Xiaoyu finally abandoned it, leading to the failure of the Qionghua flight plan and heavy losses.


    At first, when she saw the Shu Jian again, her heart was excited, but what was more exciting was that she actually saw her twilight teacher again. She was just happy and excited, but she was even more afraid. She was afraid that Sun Wukong would suddenly leave again, leaving for 20 years, or even longer.


    So she desperately wanted to become a fairy, just to be able to follow her teacher when she left.


    Just with her training qualifications, how many teenagers do you want to cultivate into immortals?So Qionghua''s flight plan is her only hope, knowing that it can''t be done, I also want to try it.


    Feeling Bao Yao''s dependence on his own thoughts, Sun Wukong suddenly silenced. For him, it was only ten or twenty days in a hurry, but for Bao Yao, it has been almost twenty years. It is indeed a bit cruel to think about it, no wonder her heart will create a feeling of suffering and loss.


    Sun Wukong immediately extended his hand and put her in his arms. "Don''t worry, this time I will take you with me.¡±


    Yao Wen said, his eyes suddenly lit up, his excited face blushed: "Really?"


    ¡°" But before you do, you have to find Xiuyu. ¡±


    ¡°I told you to go now and let someone find you!" Zhu Yao said, his body flashed and disappeared here. If you act decisively, you can be called Thunderwind.


    In the Qionghua Palace.


    ¡°Xuanzhen, send Tide Speed to see me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!"


    A moment later, Tide''s wonderful mature Qian Shadow appeared in Qionghua Palace: "Sister, send me here, I don''t know what to ask you."


    ¡°Hurry up and pick a few reliable disciples. Even if you dig three feet, you will bring me back the whereabouts of Yu!"


    Wen Tide said, couldn''t help but be stunned. Sister Wen Yu has been expelled by the Qionghua faction. Why are you looking for her?


    ¡°Hurry up!" Jin Yaozhen watched the tide stunned and shouted instantly: "Remember, if you can''t find it, you don''t have to come back!"


    Tide heard the words, face instantly: "Yes!"


    Turned away from Qionghua Palace.


    How long has she not seen such a serious face?It''s just that for nearly 20 years, Master Master Zheng has ignored Master Yu''s sister. Why are you so concerned all of a sudden?


    ¡°Is it because you''re a Goku adult?" With this in mind, the Tide suddenly smiled and searched for Tian Yu. Looks like she''s a labourer.


    When he came to the sword dance floor, Tian Tide looked at him and urged Xuan Ji to practice the sword. He walked past: "Shape, you go and pack up. The master has a task to take care of. You go down the mountain with me, and call Murong Ziying along with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle.¡±


    Xuan Ji next to him immediately gathered together: "There''s another mission!Uncle Tide, I, I, I, I want to go too! "


    ¡°Forget it, you better practice your sword.¡±Tidal thoughts are rejected without thinking, and with Xuanji''s lively and greedy personality, it is not suitable to find someone.


    ¡°Alas ~ why?" Xuanjie suddenly disappointed without taking herself with her.


    ¡°This is a very small task, but the master has spoken. If I can''t finish it, I can''t even go back to the teacher, so don''t mess with it.¡±


    With a gesture, his face instantly became serious: "Xuanjie, stop messing around. This time, you will stay at the master''s door and practice your sword. Didn''t you already make a promise with Wukong''s predecessor?¡±You can''t just let it go halfway.


    ¡°Humph ~ If you don''t take me, I''ll go to Brother Wukong to play.¡±Xuanjie ran away with a cigarette.


    He shook his head helplessly, but he didn''t have much to worry about. There was nothing to worry about in the master''s door. After saying hello to the tide, he went back to prepare.


    Jonghua Palace.


    After giving orders to the tide, Zhu Yao could not help but fall into contemplation, recalling the past species, Xuanyu, Xuanquake, Xuanxiao, Yun Tianqing...


    ¡°Wait, wait, rolling sky?!" Suddenly, Yiu Yao stretched out her hand flat. There was already an extra piece of spiritual algae jade in her hand. She had almost forgotten. In the forbidden land, there was still one person locked up.


    Jin Yao went back to the drunken flowers and saw Xuan Ji had arrived here sometime and was barbecuing with Sun Wukong.


    ¡°Master.¡± At the moment of seeing Jiao Yao, Xuan Jiao hurried up to salute her. She had always been fearless and fearless. The most fearful was Jiao Yao.


    Jin Yao would not look at Xuanjie''s special care since she was young. The punishment was no less than that. She was merciless and set a stern example of indifference in Xuanjie''s heart.


    Xuan Yao directly ignored Xuan Xui and bowed to Sun Wukong. "Teacher, I have something else to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?"


    ¡°It''s about Brother Roller.¡±


    ¡°Roller sky?"


    ¡°Yes, nineteen years ago, in the first battle with the Phantom World, the cold jade you gave Brother Xuan Xiao broke, and the sister also left with the sword of watch, so that Brother Xuan Xiao was independently difficult to support, and eventually he was consumed by the sword, leading to a great change in mood, and when I saw people, I had to kill, I joined other elders to seal him in the forbidden land, I don''t know if there is any way to save him?"

 3666 Chapter 156 Prohibited Sites

    ¡°Xuanxiao ~" Sun Wukong pondered for a while. For him, it was very simple to save Xuanxiao. However, if it was saved in this way, for Liu Mengli and others, an important experience opportunity was lost: "Take me to see him first.¡±


    ¡±Then Sun Wukong turned to Han Lingya and the others and said," Come with me.


    Yao Wen said, "Teacher, this..."


    ¡°It''s okay, Lingye is already the new host of Shu Jian. It has something to do with her. Besides, if you want to rescue the sky, you have to rely on their strength.¡±


    Listening to Sun Wukong say this, Yiu Yao also had no opinions.


    Even Xuan Xuan was with her.


    The group walked past the front mountain, entered the sword forest, and looked at the scene before them. Xuanji was the first person who couldn''t help but shout: "Wow ~ what a big sword!"Is this what Brother Huishao said about Jianlin?"


    Han Ling Sa also looked curious: "Seems to be basically broken?What''s the point of putting so many broken swords here? "


    Qian Yao disregarded and said seriously: "There is a prohibition here. Anyone who breaks in without permission will be shot, so follow me.¡±


    As she spoke, Yao Pinched the technique in her hand, and a blue wave spread from between her hands, so she took the lead.


    Han Lingya and the others didn''t dare to ask any more questions. Hurry up.


    Through the sword forest, the group came to a huge stone gate. Yao Yu took out the spiritual algae jade, accompanied by a slight flash of light. The spiritual algae jade floated up independently. The pattern on it was mapped to the same pattern of the stone gate. The stone gate suddenly slowly opened in the ¡®click¡¯ sound.


    ¡°Is this a sanctuary?Ok, so tight! "Xuanjie looked inside the stone gate, and the tension was extremely exciting. Her face turned slightly red. It was really more interesting to play with Brother Wukong. She actually had a chance to enter the forbidden land. It was so exciting.


    Inside the stone gate, before taking a few steps, Han Lingye felt a heat wave coming: "Strange, how does it feel that it''s getting warmer?"


    Jin Yao glanced at Han Lingya and explained lightly: "The environment in the forbidden land was deliberately set according to the fit between Wang Shu Jian and Xi He Jian host. Wang Shu Jian is a shady thing. Outside, this flame melting area is set for the practice of Wang Shu Jian; walking inwards, it is a cold area, it is set for Xi and Xi.¡±


    In Bao Yao''s explanation, the group''s eyes already appeared like a setting environment of magma. Golden is brilliant, even the ground is hot, walking on it is hot.


    Walking inwards, it turned into a frozen environment. Xuanjie directly shivered and her lovely face twitched slightly: "It''s not fun to die cold while it''s hot!"


    Jin Yao immediately glanced at her and was scared. Xuanjie hurried to cover her mouth. She glared at the boss and dared not say more.


    Han Lingya looked at a sword inserted on the frontal ice pillar. She couldn''t help but wonder: "There is a sword in there ~ ah ~ inside, it seems like there is still a person frozen inside. Is he the skyline that the master said?"


    The voice has just fallen, but the person who has been frozen has already said: "Senior Wukong, it is a good thing I didn''t expect to see you again. I am just like this now. I can''t salute you and hope for forgiveness.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at the sky and smiled: "It''s so rare that you still remember me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you dare forget the blessing of teaching!"


    Sun Wukong: "Did you hate Yu when he retreated and made you look like this?"


    ¡°We can''t talk about hatred and not hatred. Everyone has their own position, but it''s just time and life!"


    ¡°You look very open. Look at you now. You should have been able to break out the ice yourself. Why didn''t you break the seal?"


    Xuan Xiao: "... I have a fiery sunshine in my body, and since being frozen, I have painstakingly created a ''freezing decision¡¯ to counterbalance it. Now that the seal is broken, I am confident that I will not repeat the mistake of that year, just to save everything, but hesitate to decide.¡±


    ¡°Oh ~ Self-creating mindset.¡±Sun Wukong looked at the sky:" Your talent is really good. Unfortunately, 19 years have been wasted. With your talent, you have practiced well. You have never been unable to fly up during the day. Why do you still ask for a path? "


    "..." The sky is silent, and the ascent of Qionghua is deeply entrenched. Is it so easy to change?


    Zhang Yao: "I don''t know what else to worry about, sir?"


    ¡°Brother?" Xuan Xiao heard Xiao Yao''s praise, but he laughed. "It''s so rare that you still remember me as a big brother.¡±


    ¡°Where did Brother say this? When you went mad and seriously wounded the same person, even I was going to kill you and seal you up here, it was helpless. Now that the teacher is back, isn''t it the first time I brought him to see you?¡±


    The rolling silence was half-ringing, which is why he said: "Even if you have a heart... all I care about is to keep everything safe, just three more things from the side to the shade to the cold can break out of the ice safely.¡±


    "- [sic]" What three things? "


    Xuan Xiao: "I don''t know. I just heard about it that year. Wukong Senpai has become an immortal. He must have seen a lot of things. He should know about these three chillers.¡±


    ¡°The Immortal Man?" Han Lingya said, shocked to Sun Wukong: "Are you already a cactus?!!"


    One of the Sun Wukong newspapers smiled: "Didn''t I tell you?"


    ¡°No!" Han Lingya''s voice was raised.


    Xuanjie also glared at the beauty and shocked her face: "God!"Brother Wukong is a cactus?"


    Sun Wukong waved his hand with a smile: "There''s nothing to be surprised about. You just have to work hard to cultivate it. One day, you''ll naturally be able to fly into immortality.¡±


    Zhen Yao heard the words, but he sighed: "How easy is it to say that it is simple? For thousands of years, there have been countless strange talents in the world. Who is flying into immortality?"


    Sun Wukong: "You don''t know anything about this. Hundreds of years ago, one of Shushan Fairy Sword School has been cultivated into a fairy.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?!" It was originally said in the skyline that the mind was stopped from water, and suddenly the mood fluctuated. Can anyone really rely on cultivation to fly to become a fairy?


    ¡°His name is Jingtian. He is now hiding in the New Fairy Realm. There is another Xu Changqing, who has reached the ultimate level of human cultivation. He is only a step away from flying to become a fairy.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t think there were such strangers in the world!" Xuan Xiao immediately exclaimed: "Is it the new fairy world? I heard Master said this place back then, I really want to visit if I have the chance!"


    Sun Wukong: "All right, the subject is a bit far away. Speaking of the sandwich, I do know its whereabouts. Since Yin Yu has caused you to become like this, let me help you this time, and also experience the dream glasses.¡±..

 3667 Chapter 157 Yan Emperor Shennongdong

    Away from the forbidden land, Han Lingya looked at Sun Wukong: "Brother Wukong, where should we start looking for this san chiller?"What''s the difference?"


    Sun Wukong: "Although rare, there are more than three things in the world. As far as I know, there are more than a dozen pieces in this lower realm: Light Period Cold Map, Sologre, Scale, Dragon Scale, Ice Crystal, Thousand Years Snow Silkworm, Cold Cord Jade Stone..."


    Han Lingjia immediately turned a white eye: "Stop, stop ~ ~ Brother Wukong, I know how knowledgeable you are, but we just need to look for three things. You don''t have to say so many names at once. You just have to tell us which three things are the easiest to get.¡±


    ¡°The easiest thing to get should be Dragon Scale, I happen to know an Ice Dragon, just ask her for a piece, followed by Light Period Cold Map, Scale, Sologe, these are not very difficult.¡±


    Xuanjie was shocked and worshipped: "Brother Wukong, even the legendary dragon knows, let''s go find the dragon scales first!"


    Sun Wukong: "Yes, if the sword is flying, it will only take half a day.¡±


    Xuanjie glared immediately: "The sword will take half a day?!"


    Han Lingya: "Although I would love to see the legendary dragon, it''s too far away. Is there anything nearer?"


    Sun Wukong: "The nearest one is the Chill Map of the Light Period, which is in the hands of a mountain god who is the ink.¡±


    ¡°Yamagami? Is it a fairy?" Han Ling Sa suddenly glanced.


    Sun Wukong: "The mountain gods can only be considered local fairies, a kind of scattered cultivation, it is also considered fairies, but the power of mountain gods is usually not very high, even some masters are not as good.¡±


    Han Lingya looked curious: "Ah ~ are the fairies so weak?"


    Sun Wukong: "Only those immortals who have been sealed up or enjoyed the incense fire of people''s worship are mostly weak. If they are cultivated into immortals by themselves, they are usually strong.¡±


    Xuanjie glanced at Sun Wukong: "Brother Wukong must have trained himself to become a fairy?"


    ¡°It''s nature.¡±


    ¡°Amazing! I knew it!"


    Liu Mengli said worried: "Is it just that the mountain god will give us the cold chart of Hikaru?"


    Sun Wukong: "I don''t know.¡±Originally, the foster daughter of the mountain god happened, but it does not mean that the foster daughter who is now his will still happen.


    Han Lingya: "Where are the other chillers?For example, Sologo... "


    Sun Wukong said: "Solo fruit is the fruit of the Solo tree. Legend has it that the Solo tree will only yield one fruit in its lifetime, like a jewel, even a thing of the shade to the cold. The Solo tree is in the Nong Cave of Emperor Yan.¡±


    ¡°Yan Emperor Shen Nong Dong?!" Han Ling Sa suddenly heard the name, and suddenly came to power: "The legendary Yan Emperor Shen Nong Dong?It''s decided, that''s it! "


    Xuanjie is also excited: "I already smell adventure, I''m going!I''m going too! Brother Monkey King, you must take me with you ~ "He said, holding Sun Monkey King''s arm in both hands, looking at him with a pleasure:" Please! "


    Sun Wukong: "Are you sure you went to Yan Emperor Shen Nong Cave first?That place is dangerous ~ "


    Qin Ji smiled when she heard the words: "Brother Goku is here, it''s not dangerous to go anywhere.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at Qin Ji and said: "You are really confident in me. Then go to Yan Emperor Shen Nong Cave.¡±In contrast, Sun Wukong is really only interested in this Yan Emperor Shen Nong Cave. After all, Sologo is two sister papers.


    ¡°Take me! Take me!" Xuanji shook Sun Wukong''s arm.


    ¡°Fine, fine, just take you with you.¡±


    ¡°Yay!" Xuan Xuan suddenly jumped with joy.


    Now that the route has been decided, Sun Wukong and several others bid farewell to Yao, and immediately the sword departed to the Yan Emperor Shennong Cave.


    Looking at the rolling magma surrounded by hot air, Xuanjie shouted: "It''s so hot ~ so hot!It''s so hot in here! Is there really anything from shade to cold in such a hot place? "


    Sun Wukong glanced at Xuan Jiao. The heat here was still within her range, and she didn''t help her. She explained: "The so-called things are extremely counterproductive, and the hot places can naturally be born to the cold things. Let''s go, let''s go inside, but don''t fall into the magma carefully, otherwise it will become a roasted milk pig.¡±


    ¡°Ya ~ I don''t want to become a roasted suckling pig!" Xuanjie immediately concentrated on her spirit. Although she was the sister of Han Lingya''s three daughters, speaking of cultivation, she was a little stronger than Qin Ji.


    ¡°Is it hot? But how can I feel so comfortable?" Han Lingya looked strangely. At the same time, she thought of looking at Shu Jian. She had to look at Sun Wukong: "Brother Wukong, is it possible that the cold of looking at Shu Jian has already begun to invade my body?"


    ¡°Don''t worry, everything will be fine. If the cold invades, you''ll be tired of walking for a long time.¡±


    Han Lingya suddenly wondered: "Yes ~ Since the first time I felt very tired, I have never seen that feeling again. Even when I used Wangshu Sword, Brother Wukong, you have not touched me?"


    ¡°What do you mean, hands-on?I''m helping you, okay? "


    ¡°Hee hee, thank you ~ But if you want to do anything in the future, tell me. Don''t sneak around anymore.¡±


    Han Lingjia''s voice had just fallen, but suddenly she heard a roar from the beast. She saw a Qian Shadow hurrying out. Behind her, she followed a lava beast in pursuit. After seeing Sun Wukong''s party, she shouted: "Run!!!"


    ¡°Bold demon beast, don''t hurt anybody!!" Xuanjie immediately sipped. When she rushed out first, the sword was drawn in her hand. The sword had been wrapped in a layer of fluorescence and flew out. A ''ding¡¯ stung the beast, but the sound of a fine iron resonance was emitted, so that the beast would not be harmed.


    Xuanjie immediately cried delicately: "Ya ~ so hard skin!" Looking at the beast''s eyes already looking at her, he screamed and jumped at her. Xuanjie immediately ran back with a smoke in fear: "Brother Wukong, help!"


    "..." Sun Wukong was instantly speechless. You are the only one who wants to seduce these beasts?Immediately reminded: "This is a demon beast of fire attribute, use water-based fairy magic to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Me, I won''t!" Xuanji looked helpless. She only knew Qionghua''s swordsmanship. Other swordsmanship has yet to be learned.


    ¡°Xuanjie, don''t panic. Look at me!Ice curse! "Han Lingya sipped delicately and saw an ice cone blooming. She instantly wrapped the beast and burst open. With a whistle, the beast was already lying on the ground.


    ¡°Amazing!" Xuan Jiao was stunned, and the monster he couldn''t deal with was hit hard by his sister...

 3668 Chapter 158 The King of Blazing Rock

    ¡°It''s embarrassing.¡± Xuanjie held her face with both hands and felt so embarrassed. She was still not as embarrassed as her first sister.


    Qin Ji came forward to comfort him: "It doesn''t matter, Xuanjie, you are still young. After two years, you may be better than us.¡±


    Xuanjie immediately groaned with dissatisfaction: "What''s so small?She was already quite young! "She looked at Eye Qin Ji and herself again. She suddenly lost a bit of breath:" Huh ~ I''m still growing up, and I''m sure it won''t be worse than you. ¡±


    Han Lingya glanced at Xuanjie, ignoring her, and looked at the woman: "I didn''t expect to meet anyone in such a place.¡±


    The woman was also grateful. She saluted: "Thank you for saving me, I..." But before she finished, she sat down on the floor, shaking her body twice, her eyes were about to faint.


    Sun Wukong hurried up and put one hand on her shoulder. The woman only felt a cold air flowing into her body, dispelling the heat and sobering her up. Thank you again immediately: "Thank you ~"


    Sun Wukong looked at her and said: "Although you are half immortal, there is only a cold in your body. It is not advisable to stay in such a hot place for too long, so leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm ~ Thank you ~ ~" Women look normal, but they look gentle: "My name is Chubi Mark. I live with my sister in a place called Moon Unseen Land in Yan Emperor Shen Nong Cave, where there is no lava and the climate is cold. Although I can''t bear the heat outside the Moon Unseen, I am not the opponent of those monsters. I just came here to die, but to find a very important thing..."


    Han Ling sai listened and immediately said: "Do you live here?Do you know if there are any solo trees in the land of the moon? "


    ¡°Solo tree?" Chubby''s heart tightened, and the warning signs were: "What are you looking for Solo tree?"


    Han Lingya: "I heard that Solo trees can knot Solo fruit to the shade to the cold, we are going to save people with Solo fruit.¡±


    ¡°Solo fruit?" Chubby thought for a while. "Since you are saving people and you are my savior, I deserve to help each other. I don''t want to hide it. Then Solo tree is really in the land of the moon. But can you just drop me off and send me back?"


    ¡°Haha ~ ~ Of course that''s no problem!" Han Ling Sa looked happy and didn''t expect to find what she was looking for immediately.


    Only Sun Wukong looked at Chu Biqian''s eyes a little strange. The girl''s acting was really worthless. Otherwise, she would have known her identity long ago, but she couldn''t really see a thing.


    However, he didn''t break a bit, but he waited until the moon was dark.


    ¡±Pretending to take it out of her arms, Sun Wukong took out a piece of chilly jade and handed it to Chu Bi''s mark." Take this chilly jade first, it should feel better.


    ¡°Ah ~ thanks.¡± Chu Bi scar immediately thanked, hurried to catch the cold jade, his expression immediately soothed a lot, leading the way in front, and cautioned: "Be careful, there are a lot of monsters here, four times is magma lava, but don''t fall off.¡±


    Xuanjie looked at the cold in Chu Bi''s hand and suddenly envied it. She immediately turned her head towards Sun Wukong and said with a delicate kiss: "Brother Wukong, I can''t stand the heat anymore. You also gave me a piece of cold jade!Please ~ Please ~ "


    ¡°No, this is also a kind of experience for you. What are you saying now? You are also a sister, but you can''t compare it to the rhombus. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "..." Xuanjie''s expression was frozen, as if she had been told of the pain, her stomping feet stopped talking, her sweat sweating behind a few people, her mood trick, and the pain that began with, but it was getting smoother and smoother, which made her delighted: "Ya ~ I didn''t expect this would really help cultivate Ya ~"


    After walking for about ten minutes, Xuanjie, who was originally quiet, suddenly pointed forward and stared at the boss with both eyes. ¡°What kind of monster is that?It''s huge! It''s all over the fire ~ "


    Everyone looked and saw that Chu Bi''s pupils shrunk and his face instantly became heavy: "King Killing Rock, how did it get out?!!¡±Be careful, all of you. Keep your feet as low as you can, and don''t let it spook you. Let''s go around.


    However, the words of Chu Bi Mark just fell, but saw that the King of Fire Rock had turned his head to Sun Wukong and others. It seemed that the bears'' burning eyes jumped like a fireball, the golden light was bright, and he yelled low, and stood in the hot magma. He actually had a huge height of 10 meters. He was covered in lava, and the heat waves rolled, and his mouth sprayed with flame. He looked full of deterrence.


    Xuanjie only felt the heat wave and immediately hid behind Sun Wukong: "Ya ~ such a big guy, Brother Wukong, can we fight?"


    ¡°I didn''t expect that there were such beasts in the dragon cave of Emperor Yan.¡±Sun Wukong looked at this fiery rock demon beast, and there were some surprises. His body and power were cultivated for at least thousands of years. It is estimated that Chu Biqian and his sisters are monsters of the same period.


    Bang ~ ~ ~ A loud noise was heard, but the King of Killing Rock was crossing, and his tall body was still blocked in front of several people of Sun Wukong. The terrible heat wave made the space look distorted.


    Chu Bi''s marks were even more painful. Had it not been for Cold Jade, she would have passed out and passed out.


    Looking at the tall King of Incandescent Rock in front of him, Chu Bi Mark immediately shouted in a tense voice: "King of Incandescent Rock, we and we are just passing through a path. Are you or are you trying to attack me?"


    King Kilnolite lowered his head and looked at Chu Bi Mark. His voice burst out: "Chu Bi Mark, for the sake of serving the Lord in the past, I am not difficult for you, go!But these are the humans, just stay! "


    Sun Wukong heard the words but smiled. This incandescent rock king is really a monster of the same period as the Chu Biqian sisters. He has never seen it in the original book. He probably just woke up.


    ¡°What a big breath, don''t think you''re too big, it''s amazing!" Han Lingya immediately snorted, a polite blow to the ice curse, burst on the King of Incandescent Rock, and the ice chips instantly dissolved, and the King of Incandescent Rock was unharmed.


    Water can catch fire, but if the temperature of the fire is high enough, the water can be evaporated in reverse.


    The cultivation of this Incandescent Rock King is too high, and because of the environment, aquatic fairy magic has no restraining effect on it.


    ¡°Oh ~ Humans, your courage is not small, you still have the courage to do this seat, worthy of praise.¡±The King of Incandescent Rock looked at Han Lingya and opened his mouth and sprayed a bear out of the fire, instantly flooding Han Lingya.


    ¡°Yah ~ ~ Hot ~ ~ ~ It''s so hot ~ ~" In the sea of fire, Han Lingya even screamed.


    ¡°The cold in this body... I can''t believe it?!" Killing Rock looked at Han Lingya in the ignition sea and was surprised.


    ..

 3669 Chapter 159: A Sword

    ¡°Asshole! Don''t underestimate me!" Han Lingya sighed angrily, slimming her hand. She looked at Shu Jian already in her hand, and the sword trick was drawn in her hand. The cold air overflowed from the Shu Jian. The fire under the foot actually went out, and the ice seal spread all the way: "Look at me ¡®look at Shu Jian''!"


    The blue sword of Taoist ice appeared, exuding a harsh chill. It froze the hot lava around it into ice. Within a hundred meters, it had become a world of ice and snow.


    Xuanjie looked at everything in front of her and opened her mouth. She was stunned: "Wow!"How could Sister Ling be so good at swordsmanship?"


    Sun Wukong looked at the changing environment around him and nodded with satisfaction: "The power is okay, it seems that there was no laziness in the training.¡±


    As Wang Shu host, Han Lingya majored in Wang Shu cultivation method. Originally, for various reasons, she could not contact this layer of cultivation method, but now that there is Sun Wukong, naturally it is not a problem.


    Liu Mengli saw this scene, which was also a fluctuating string, exhibiting the "Heavenly Five Sounds", the beautiful song transmission, inspiring people, so that Han Lingya several people feel that their own strength has grown a lot, and become fearless.


    Han Lingjia held the sword with a delicate sip, watching Shu Jian spray thin ice blue sword on the sword, waved down, and chopped on the huge body of the King of Kirch Rock.


    King Killing Rock murmured and took a step back. His fiery heat was also much lower, and along with the thin flames on his body, he became faint.


    It looked at Han Lingjia and was filled with surprises in both eyes: "Such a cold atmosphere can put out the fire!" At the same time, it set its sight on the sword in her hand: "And that sword is also remarkable, but it is a pity, if your cultivation can raise some, it could hurt me.¡±


    Saying, the terrible heat wave once again emanated from its body. It was actually gradually dissolving the surrounding ice seal, one move, but saw countless fireballs in the air, besieging a group of Sun Wukong. The terrible high temperature seemed to dissolve the human body.


    ¡°Oooh ~ so hot ~!!"


    Xuanjie immediately screamed painfully. It was difficult to resist such high temperatures because of her cultivation. Her whole skin turned red, as if it had been cooked.


    Qin Ji also had a painful expression and was patient.


    Sun Wukong saw this, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, the difference in cultivation was too large, and influenced by the environment. He asked Han Lingjia and the others to deal with the King of Kirch Rock, and they did have some reluctance.


    Chu Bi Mark also felt how meaningless the cold jade was in his hand, and his face became painful: "King Killing Rock, stop!Stop it!! Master had forbidden us to harm mankind. Will you disobey his command? "


    ¡°Master?" The flame beats in the eyes of King Blazing Rock, and his mood fluctuates, and then he dies: "Master is long gone, why should I be loyal? Besides, this is the Yan Emperor Shen Nong Cave, which is our habitat, but whoever breaks in, shoot him!"


    The rumbling was loud and silent, and the King of Blazing Rock fell. The sky fireball fell like a meteor rain in an instant. The scene was gorgeous and horrible.


    ¡°Stop, stop!!!" Chubby screamed, the fire fell, and she had nowhere to hide. This bastard even wanted to kill her!


    Liu Mengli and other women saw this scene, without saying a word, they were all subconscious to approach Sun Wukong.


    Obviously, they made the right choice. Sun Wukong''s surroundings seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall. The hot fireballs were blocked from getting close.


    ¡°Hmm?!!"


    King Blazing Rock gazed at Sun Wukong instantly and his expression was heavy. He suddenly felt a hint of anxiety: "Can this human being give this seat a sense of danger?"


    ¡°You shouldn''t have missed us.¡±Sun Wukong looked at the King of Incandescent Rock and said vaguely. The jade honking sword in his hand was slightly stroked. He could not see the light of the sword flashing. However, the King of Incandescent Rock in front of him suddenly was covered in shock. His pupils stared at the boss. His body had already been split in half, and he fell suddenly to the ground. There was no breath of life.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The silence here was half-ringing, Chu Bi''s scars stared at her beauty, and her face was shocked: "I can''t believe it ¡ª¡ª dead?That''s it... dead?!! "As a companion of the past, she knows the horrors of the Rock King, not to mention the Yan Emperor Shen Nong Cave.


    Sun Wukong smiled: "This incandescent king''s cultivation has approached the ceiling of the earth. You really have some reluctance to deal with it. Do you mind if I cut it off?"


    Chu Bi scarred and swallowed his saliva, trembling with his slim hands. "Are you, you, you..."


    Xuanjie instantly looked proud and delicate: "Hee-hee ~ ~ surprised!Let me tell you something, Brother Goku is a true sword fairy ~ A fairy who has been cultivated into a fairy ~! "


    ¡°Cultivating into fairies... Cactus?!!" Chu Bi Mark shook his face. This cultivating into fairies is no more powerful than her, that is, becoming a fairy of the earth. The strength is one heaven and one earth: "How can a existence like yours not fly up to the fairy world?"


    Chubby suddenly felt that the whole person was not well. She seemed to have burned herself. She actually wanted to take such a dangerous existence to their place of residence, and their goal was their sister.


    Sun Wukong did not reply and took a burning round fireball from the corpse.


    Xuanjie asked curiously: "Brother Wukong, is this the inner Dan of this big guy?"


    Sun Wukong nodded with a smile and threw Neddan at Chu Bi''s mark: "This thing is useless to us, so it is very useful to you, give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Oops??" Chu Bi Mark picked up Nedan with a question mark. Is this thing useful to me?


    Sun Wukong looked at her and said: "You are already half immortal. There is only a chilly air in your body. But if you absorb the power of the sun in Nedan, there is a great possibility of becoming a local immortal.¡±


    Chu Bi Mark heard the words and his eyes stared at the boss with a surprise: "This, this inner Dan can help me become a fairy?!!Is it true? Isn''t it the only stone that makes me immortal? "


    Sun Wukong: "Not only hot stones can do it, but only things to the sun, but hot stones do fit your body very well, it is the most suitable fitting material, only this method of immortality, but not for you.¡±


    ¡°Why?"


    ¡°The fusion of hot stones requires purity of mind, without any impurity greed, you are inappropriate.¡±Sun Wukong euphemistically said.


    Chu Bi Mark instantly complained: "You mean my mind is not pure?Greed in the heart? I just want to become a fairy. I just want to leave this damn place. Is that wrong? "


    However, at this moment, I saw a woman drifting away and looked at Chu Bi''s marks. She was a little angry: "sister, I did not warn you, this Emperor Yan Shen Nong is hot and unstoppable. There is a lot of danger. Please don''t come here. Why don''t you listen?"..

 3670 Chapter 160 Sisters

    The person is Chu Bi Mark''s sister, Chu Chiang Mirror, she is elegant, restrained and stable, makes people look at it and feel calm.


    She appeared here, obviously attracted by the power of the Fire Spirit that had just erupted from the Burning Rock King. She didn''t see her sister at home, so she came to see it.


    ¡°Wherever I want to go, I want you to care!" Chu Bi Rui rebutted, and has got something that can help her become a fairy. She has been dissatisfied with her sister for many years. She doesn''t want to put up with it anymore: "Sister, you are so pathetic. I''ve got Neddan of King Killing Rock. With it, even without the burning stone, I can be a fairy body, and you are destined to disperse your soul. But this is something that there is no way..."


    ¡°What do you mean?" Han Lingya looked at Chu Bi''s marks and was dismayed at her sudden change of mood.


    "..." Chu Coldscope silently looked at his sister, only sadness in his heart.


    Chu Bi Mark looked at his sister, unreasonable: "Huh, I already know the truth. After Solo Tree injected spiritual power, my sisters appeared. It was also very unexpected to my master. You and I are one, not the same, and Solo Tree only yielded one fruit in life. So one of us, one of us, became fairy, the other, will die, right?"


    "..." Chu Coldscope remained silent and his face was sad.


    Xuanjie feels a little confused: "What do you mean?Why is it related to the Solo tree we are looking for again? "


    ¡°Stupid ~" Han Lingya immediately exclaimed Xuanji: "It means that the two of them are Solo Tree Demons!I should have thought, no ordinary person will live in this Yan Emperor Shen Nong Cave, Brother Wukong, you should have seen it long ago, right? "


    Sun Wukong looked at the two sisters and said, "It''s not the Solo Tree Demon, it''s the Solo Tree Immortal.¡±He said, looking at Chu Han mirror again:" I see that you are in a calm mood, restrained and stable, comfortable, and free of any impurities and greed in your heart. If you are a hot stone, you will inevitably succeed, but there will be no action. I suppose that everything is for your sister? "


    "..." Chu Chiangmirror fluctuated his eyes, and his heart was even sadder. The outsider could see his thoughts at a glance, but he was a sister who had lived together for tens of millions of years, but he could not see his good intentions, and he repeatedly hated himself. What sadness.


    ¡°What, what does that mean?!" Chu Biqian listened to Sun Wukong''s words and his excitement calmed down slightly.


    Sun Wukong glanced at Chu Bi''s marks and shook his head: "Don''t you understand?In fact, your sister could have achieved immortality, but for you, she gave up the path of immortality; and you, for the sake of immortality, would rather watch your sister die than become immortal. In contrast... "Shake your head:" That''s why I said that you are not suitable for the path of immortality fitting the burning stone, because your selfishness is too heavy, inevitably fails, and your soul is scattered; and your sister may also see this point, knowing that you are dissatisfied and hate her, so this is why I hide things really look like this, and I dare not tell you how to become immortal. ¡±


    Chu Bi''s mark widened his eyes and excitedly countered: "Impossible!!I heard the conversation between my husband and my sister. It must be because my sister doesn''t want me to become a fairy, she won''t tell me!The more you don''t tell me, the more painful it is for me to sneak out several times, looking for nothing, almost losing my life! "


    Sun Wukong looked at Chu Bi''s marks like a fool: "Are you an idiot?If your sister is greedy, why hasn''t she been searching for hot stones for so many years?If she really wanted to become a fairy, could you still stand here and talk to us? "


    "..." Chu Biqiao suddenly stunned. Thinking carefully, it seems that my sister has never really left the land of the moon and never looked for the whereabouts of the burning stone. For a moment, her eyes widened: "Is it... is it that I really misunderstood my sister?!"


    Chu Cold Mirror looked lonely: "Since you heard me talking to my master, you should know that only the good mind can make you into a fairy. If you have a sense of selfishness, it can only make Solo tree fruit, but you want your soul to dissipate.¡±


    Chu Bi Mark heard the words, but suddenly laughed: "Haha ~ ~ You can''t lie to me about this kind of thing, say I have a selfish feeling?Why have I ever been selfish?I just want to leave this terrible place. What kind of selfish thing is that? "


    Xuanjie immediately glared at Chu Bi''s mark: "Isn''t this selfish?I listened to this sister. If you two are immortals, the other one will die. Your sister would rather give up becoming immortals for you; and if you live for yourself but ignore your sister''s death, you don''t miss your sister at all. If this is not selfish, then why is it selfish?"I hate you so much!


    Chubbie''s face suddenly turned a little crazy when she heard about it: "I just want to leave this dark place, I don''t want to stay in this place for tens of thousands of years, can it be wrong?Is that selfish? If so, that''s it!I don''t want to stay in this place anymore, not for a moment!My life depends on me!"I don''t care if you''re my sister or my mistress.


    ¡°I can''t help it, that''s a good thing.¡±Sun Wukong applauded and looked at Chu Han Mirror:" Look at your protection, but it breeds such a resentful demon in her heart. So, concealment is not a real protection. In this matter, you are also at fault. You are her only sister. The only thing she believes is you, and yet you conceal such an important thing without saying it, how will she feel? "


    ¡°Therefore, for thousands of years, she has been suppressed in the blame for your dissatisfaction, gradually breeding demonic resentment, which leads to her present appearance. If you don''t hide it, but tell the truth, it is estimated to be another situation.¡±


    ¡°Am I... wrong, too...?" Chu froze.


    Sun Wukong: "So let''s try to communicate between people. Don''t keep secrets in your heart and open your heart. It''s the bridge between people.¡±She looked at Han Lingya again:" Learn, don''t be like their sisters, keep everything in your heart, causing the goodwill of one side to turn into a vortex of hatred in the eyes of the other. ¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to be like this ~" Xuanjie said immediately with her hands folded.


    Chu Han mirror silenced halfway, but looked at Sun Wukong: "What is the chances of becoming a fairy to absorb Neddan, the King of Incandescent Rock?"


    Sun Wukong: "About 80%.¡±


    Chu Han Mirror heard the words, turned around and looked at his sister: "I know that you have always dreamed of becoming a fairy away from this place. Since there is an 80% chance, you can try it.¡±..

 3671 Chapter 161 Choice

    ¡°Sister, you--" Chubby said, looking at her sister''s complexity, doesn''t she really care about her death at all?If I become a fairy, she''ll be gone!


    Sun Wukong also looked at Chu Bi''s marks with interest at this time. He was curious to know what exactly Chu Bi''s choice would be.


    Chu Bi Mark looked at the inner inner Dan, her face was shady and uncertain. She looked at her sister later and at her inner Dan later. She struggled hard. At the end, she looked at her sister definitely with two eyes. Extremely serious: "Sister, let me ask you one last question!Why didn''t you tell me the truth at first?If you had told me, I wouldn''t have resented you afterwards. Do you dare say that you had no selfishness? "


    ¡°I began to hear from my master that one of our two sisters will become immortal, and one of us will inevitably die. So I hesitated at the time. I hesitated to tell you whether or not to tell you about this or just hide it. When I never knew it, but the more I thought about it, the more unfair it was to you, the more you should know about it..."


    ¡°When I made up my mind to tell you, I found that you had already resented me in the middle of my heart, and that you were even more obsessed with Cheng Xian, but in your mood at the time, if you were in a hot stone, you would inevitably fail, so I dared not tell you.¡±


    ¡°Turns out... is it me who has been misunderstanding my sister..." Chu Bi Mark''s pain, the misunderstanding is resolved, the demonic resentment against my sister dissipates naturally, but it is Nathan who is looking at me, and she is desperate: "Yes... I really don''t want to stay here anymore... I don''t want to be stuck here forever!"


    Chu Han mirror looked at Chu Bi''s marks, his face revealed a tolerant smile: "I know that without freedom, you can only operate in the small moonlit place forever. I understand the pain, so if you want to leave, leave!¡±I don''t blame you, sister.


    ¡°What about you, sister?If I become a fairy, you will die! "


    ¡°This is the destiny of our sisters, and as you said, it may be a good relief to remain trapped and die with them forever.¡±


    "..." Chu Bi looked at her sister in a stupid way. At this moment, she felt her sister''s affection and love for herself. Previously, she was really blinded by hatred. She actually blamed herself for protecting her sister who loved her. If she still chooses to become a fairy regardless of her sister''s life or death, then what is she?


    ¡°Yes... I really want to leave this place!!"


    Chu Bi Mark looked at the inner Dan, full of intense pain and abandonment, but the heart demon released her, but it has been understood that in this world, who is the most important in her heart, how can she leave this place for the sake of immortality, and kill her sister who loves herself so much.


    With a bite of his teeth, his heart was cruel, Chu Bi''s marks closed his eyes, and he threw the inner dan in his hand into the rolling magma in front: "I, I''m not a fairy anymore, I''ll stay with my sister!!"


    ¡°Sister..." Chu Hanmirror heard the words, slightly stunned, suddenly plunged into immense joy and consolation, she did not expect that her sister would finally choose her, suddenly left tears moved.


    In fact, she was already ready to be abandoned by her sister. Because she knew clearly that her sister hated her, it was not unusual for her to take this step.


    The two sisters held each other in silent tears. This screen is comforting and touching.


    Sun Wukong looked at this scene, but a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    Looking at Sun Wukong''s profound smile, Qin Ji walked to his place and whispered: "Brother Wukong, are you still hiding something?"


    ¡°Oh? What are you hiding?" Sun Wukong looked at Qin Ji with a smile.


    Qin Ji looked at Sun Wukong strangely: "I always felt that the 80% success rate you said was a lie to them. You just wanted to see what exactly Chu Biqin''s choices would be, right?"


    "..." Sun Wukong looked at Qin Ji instantly in surprise. Is this girl''s ability to observe colors so powerful?Can you even see what he thinks?


    ¡°Sure enough.¡± Seeing Sun Wukong''s expression, Qin Ji''s heart fell down.


    Xuanjie suddenly glared at the cute big eyes and looked unacceptable: "Wow ~ Brother Wukong, how dare you lie?They obviously believed you so well. If Chubby believed you, and really chose to absorb Neddam, would she die?"If she dies, her sister will die too. It''s too bad!


    Sun Wukong looked pale: "I just gave her a chance to choose. If she really chose Sung Xian over her sister''s life and death, then she can''t blame anyone for her death. Then, Solo tree results, our purpose will be achieved.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you--you lied to me!!" Chu Bi Mark told me and suddenly pointed at Sun Wukong with his chest fluttering and his face angry.


    Chu Han mirror is calm in appearance, holding his sister''s hand, soft comfort: "sister, this adult does this only to eliminate the gap between you and me, he is also for our good, we should be grateful.¡±


    Chu Bi Mark is still angry: "Yes, you can''t lie to me!"If I really desperate, wouldn''t I have killed you indirectly?"


    Sun Wukong: "No, I didn''t lie to you. You absorb Neddan, the Fused Rock King, and the chances of promotion to the fairy body are indeed as high as 80%. And if you fail, you will only die, and I will do my best to protect your sister''s life. So, your choice is just to save a life for yourself.¡±


    Liu Mengli looked at Sun Wukong and softly said: "All this is just Brother Wukong''s test on Chu Bi Mark?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Chu Bi''s marks and said with great seriousness: "After all, selfish people are not worth my help to save. I am very satisfied with your choice.¡±


    ¡°Help me? How can you help me?" Chu Biqiang glanced straight at Sun Wukong. He was very excited. "Is there any way you can take us out?!"


    Chu Han mirror eyes, also slightly looking forward to looking at Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong: "Don''t just leave, just transplant your body, Solo Tree.¡±


    Chubby''s face collapsed as soon as he heard what he was expecting: "What else did I think was going on? Do you think we didn''t have that idea?But Solo trees are not ordinary trees, they have to survive under certain circumstances. If they are transplanted elsewhere, they will inevitably die; and if they are transplanted elsewhere, they will only be replaced by another cage. How is it different from staying here? "


    Han Lingjia also vomited: "Yes, Brother Wukong, what kind of ghost idea did you come up with? Besides, staying in this Yan Emperor Shennongdong, at least you don''t have to worry about people who peek, but it''s safer than outside.¡±..

 3672 Chapter 162 Wonderful Use

    ¡°Listen to me!" Sun Wukong glanced at the two girls and showed the world ring he was wearing. "There is a small world in this ring, transplanting the solo tree into it is simple. From now on, I''m afraid you two sisters will have to follow me until you become immortals.¡±


    ¡°Can it really be transplanted?!!" Chu Bi Mark looked excited. If so, would their two sisters be able to travel the world with Goku adults?


    Han Lingjia glanced at the ring worn by Sun Wukong: "Is there a small world?"Baby, I''ve heard that the cultivators have something to be forbidden. So it''s true?"


    Chu Han mirror Furui''s face also appeared with some expectation, just some doubt: "Must the Ring of the Lord also have one, just to store, but can''t hide the living, Goku adult, your one Must the Ring of the truth can access the living?"


    ¡°You say the Ring of Meena, and it is the Ring of Space, which you call a snitch.¡±Sun Wukong turned over with one hand, and there was already an exquisite and beautiful space in his hand:" Such a ring can only store things, and cannot live in people, but it is me who is the world''s ring, which contains the small world, not to mention saving living things. Even if we live in it, there is no problem. ¡±


    Xuanjie and the others listened and only felt so powerful.


    However, the two sisters who followed Shennon''s Chu Chiang Mirror were stunned, and the characters who could open up a small world on one side were really powerful.


    Originally, their sisters just thought Sun Wukong was just a cactus, and they didn''t think that identity was more mysterious than they thought.


    ¡°Cough cough ~ ~ Well, Brother Wukong, how many of these must be done to you?" Han Lingya glanced at Sun Wukong.


    Looking at her expression, Sun Wukong didn''t know what she meant and threw the space ring to her: "Take it and give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Really!!" Han Lingye grabbed it and kept looking in her hand. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. Don''t say that this stuff can store, even in this style, it was very pleasant.


    Liu Mengli and Qin Ji were both envious eyes to Han Lingya. Unfortunately, they were more implicit than Han Lingya.


    Xuanjie looked at Sun Wukong with poor Baba''s eyes. She wanted to wear it and didn''t talk. She wanted it very much, but she was embarrassed to ask.


    Sun Wukong looked at it with a smile, one hand first, and three rings in his hand. He handed them three rings: "One for each, fair and just.¡±


    Xuanjie suddenly rejoiced and hurried to take it. She turned over and looked at it repeatedly: "It''s so beautiful. Hee-hee ~ ~ Brother Wukong, how should I use it?"


    Qin Ji and Liu Mengli also had a slightly red face. They didn''t refuse, and they were curious about how to use it.


    ¡°If you wear it on your hands, you can identify yourself, and then you will know how to use it.¡±


    Blood dripping to identify the Lord or something has long been obsolete, now it is like fingerprint recognition, you can identify the Lord by wearing it.


    When the three women heard the words, they put the ring on their hands. After only a faint light flashed from the space ring, the instructional information already appeared in their minds.


    Han Lingya pointed the ring she was wearing at the shu jian in her hand and mourned a ¡®take''. The shu jian instantly turned into a stream of light and was inhaled into the ring.


    ¡°Yah ~ it''s really in!" Han Ling Sa rejoiced. Her thoughts were moving again, and Shu Jian flashed in her hand again: "Not bad, it''s really convenient.¡±


    Liu Mengli and the others also tried it. They were very satisfied with the function of the space ring. With this ring, they don''t need to carry baggage when going out.


    ¡°Hee hee ~ ~ It''s so funny!" Xuan Ji was like finding a fun toy. She took her weapon back and didn''t like to play. Then her eyes turned around and suddenly looked at the two sisters in the cold mirror, but she was curious. She pointed the space ring at the two women: "Shut up!"


    Well, this kind of act, it''s called a bear boy.


    This is a space ring. Naturally, it is impossible to collect living things. Therefore, the two sisters of Chu Chiang Mirror are still standing there, and they do not move. However, their clothes are transformed into a glimmer of light and are absorbed into Xuan Yu''s space ring.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Sun Wukong was so hung up that he didn''t spit out a sip of water. This Xuanji is really a talent. Why didn''t he expect that this space ring could still have such a wonderful use?Man is a living creature, but clothes.He seems to have found another great use for the space ring.


    ¡°Ah ~ ~!!"


    The screams of the high score suddenly rang in the Yan Emperor Shen Nong Cave.


    ¡°Yes, sorry!!!"


    Xuanjie herself was stunned, knew that she had caused trouble, hurried to apologize, and returned the clothes to the two sisters.


    ¡°YOU, YOU -" Chu Bi''s marks were bright red, and Xuan Ji stared angrily.


    Xuanjie was like a child who did something wrong. She pulled her head and looked at the wrong face: "I''m sorry, I just want to try. It''s not true that I can''t accept people. I didn''t expect..."


    Sun Wukong rubbed Xuanji''s head lightly: "It doesn''t matter, Xuanji, because of you, I know another wonderful use of the space ring! Well done!"


    The two sisters of Chu Han mirror were already red and their faces were even more red.


    ¡°Brother Wukong!!" Han Lingya sipped delicately. Sun Wukong opened her mouth and knew what he was thinking: "If you dare to do that, I will ignore you!"


    Sun Wukong hey hey smile: "You ignore me and still have Dream Li and Qin Ji, right?"


    Liu Mengli''s face turned red: "Brother Wukong, that''s not good...¡±


    ¡°Haha ~ ~ Just kidding, look at you guys seriously.¡±Sun Wukong looked just right." All right, that''s enough of the gossip, take us to the Moon Unseen. ¡±


    The two sisters of Chu Han Mirror hurried forward and could finally escape this embarrassing topic.


    The group followed Chu and the other sisters to the land of the Moon. The heat outside was unstoppable, and then they went inside, but immediately became cold and bitter.


    Looking at the world of ice and snow inside, Xuanjie was surprised: "This place is really like our Qionghua banned land. It''s hot and cold.¡±


    Chu Han mirror pointed to a tall tree path in front: "That is our sister''s body, the Solo tree. After the master injected spiritual power into the Solo tree, it was the birth of our sisters. A tree with two spirits, which made him very surprised.¡±


    Han Lingya looked at the solo tree in front of her and said: "This is the solo tree, is there no solo fruit?"


    ¡±" One of our sisters must become a fairy if Solo Tree is to bear fruit, "chu said.


    ¡°Ah ~ one of you has become a fairy, isn''t the other one dying?I don''t think so! "


    "" Looks like Sologe has nothing to do with us, "said Qin Ji." We can only think of another way. ¡±

 3673 Chapter 163 Separation

    Chu Han mirror apologized: "I''m sorry, I can''t help you.¡±


    Han Lingya waved her hands at will: "It''s okay, Brother Wukong knows a lot about the chiller. We''re looking for something else.¡±She looked at the two sisters with regret:" It''s a pity that you''re only one step away from becoming fairies, but you can''t become fairies. ¡±


    ¡±" Just get out of here, it doesn''t matter if you''re immortal or not, "Chu Bizhuang relieved.


    Sun Wukong: "It''s not that you can''t become immortals. I have a skill here. If you practice, you can stabilize your souls, not be influenced by each other, and be able to cultivate yourselves. Because it''s the reason of two souls, it''s more than doubled. The power you exert is also doubled.¡±


    The two sisters were surprised when they heard the words: "Is this really the way to do it?" Their sisters'' problem, even their master, could not be solved by this Goku adult?


    Sun Wukong pointed to one bullet, and the two streams of light fell into the brows of the two sisters. The two girls now closed their eyes and carefully received the information in their brains. Then, they looked at each other similarly and knelt before Sun Wukong: "Thank you for your gift and rebuild the grace. Our sisters wish to follow their master throughout their lives, not to abandon them, but to wish him complete.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!!"


    Han Lingya and her sisters were surprised at their behavior.


    On the contrary, Sun Wukong is very calm. Although the two sisters of Chu Hangmirror have lived from ancient times to the present day, they have only lived in this small moonlit place, and have never come into contact with people. Therefore, the life involved is not deep, and what they see and hear is still very simple.


    Sun Wukong is also helping their sisters to solve each other''s misunderstandings; taking them away from the place and generating hope; and passing on their work methods to solve the difficult problems that have beset them all their lives. So great grace can only be rewarded by following them for life.


    ¡°As long as you have that heart, get up.¡±Sun Wukong was in a good mood and waved with his own hands, but saw that Solo tree had disappeared.


    Xuanjie was immediately surprised: "Where''s the tree?Why is Solo Tree missing?"Brother Wukong, did you take it away?"


    Sun Wukong: "Do you want to go inside?"


    ¡°Yes, yes!"


    Obviously, they were curious about Han Lingjia. What was Sun Wukong''s world of rings really like?


    Sun Wukong remembered the move, the group of people has disappeared in the second place. When it appeared, it was an ice and snow world like a fairy land. Various winter flowers were blooming. Among them, the solo tree was surrounded by hundreds of flowers. It was grown here like eternity. No trace of transplantation can be seen at all.


    Liu Mengli is amazed by the scenery here.


    Han Lingjia looked at the sky that couldn''t reach the edge and was astonished: "Are we really in the ring?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Sister Chu with a smile and said: "How is it? How does it feel here?If you''re dissatisfied, I''m changing it for you? "


    ¡°No, it''s fine, we love it.¡±


    ¡°Just like it, take a look around.¡±


    Sun Wukong took a few girls to play here for a while before taking them away. After all, it was too cold there and it was not good for the body to stay long.


    When Xuan Xiao came out of the world ring, holding Sun Wukong''s hand wearing the ring was a face of surprise: "It is incredible that such a small ring could have such a big space.¡±


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help but reach out and pinch her face. "What''s so strange about this? We just have to reach the boundary. A grain of sand and dust can form a world.¡±


    ¡°So awesome?!" Xuan Jiao shocked at the cute eyes.


    Liu Mengli exclaimed: "I''ve seen it in a classic book, can''t you imagine that such legend is true?"


    Sun Wukong: "Okay, this kind of thing is quite distant for you, it''s not too early. We still need to hurry up and find a guest house to stay. Tomorrow we will continue searching for the sanchiller. Lingye, using the Earthling Pearl, we can appear in the cave of the time.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Han Lingye was seen wearing a ring with a flash of light. The earth spirit beads were already in hand. With the surge of the earth spirit, they instantly wrapped a party of people in it and disappeared in flash.


    Looking at the sky above his head, surrounded by flowers, trees and trees, Chu Bi marks excited his eyes with tears, excited to scream: "Ah ~ ~ out!!Finally out ~ ~ ~ Sister ~ ~! We''re out!!! "


    ¡°Yes ~ It''s coming out..." Chu Han mirror is also an emotion, just relative to her excited sister, she needs to mature and steady a lot, just a slight trembling hand, indicating that her heart is not calm.


    It is also understandable that after all, their sisters have been trapped in the Emperor Yan Shen Nong Cave for thousands of years, and can see the sun again. Those who have not felt the feeling will not be able to experience it.


    Looking at the faces of the two sisters, Han Ling Sa was emotional and happy for them.


    Chu Bi Mark came to Sun Wukong with excitement and gratitude and hugged him: "Thank you so much, Master, thank you for taking our sister away from the cage that has trapped us for thousands of years!"


    Xuanjie heard the words and stared at the boss in shock: "Ten thousand years?!!Have you all lived that long?!! "


    Qin Ji and the others were also surprised. This ten thousand years has really surprised them a little.


    Humans have a life span of just a hundred years, and even master''s degrees are only a few hundred years, tens of thousands of years. What concept is that?


    Sun Wukong touched Xuanxu''s head and said, "They live in Yan Emperor Shen Nong Cave. Then who would they call master?"


    Xuanjie hasn''t spoken yet. Han Lingya has already taken one step ahead: "Ancient Three Emperors, Yan Emperor Shennong?!"


    Chu Han nodded softly and said: "Yes, our sister was born with a touch of spiritual power from our master. Therefore, the birth is the semi-fianxian body.¡±


    Han Ling Ga exclaimed with emotion: "It is truly one of the three ancient emperors, who has such ability!"


    Liu Mengli: "It seems that, as the ancient books say, the Emperor Fuxi is the creator of the divine world.¡±


    Xuanjie immediately looked curiously at Sun Wukong: "Brother Wukong, aren''t you a fairy already?Have you ever seen the Emperor Fuxi? "


    Han Lingjia immediately put her gaze on Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong: "Naturally.¡±


    Ginger girls immediately shook their spirits and came to have fun.


    Xuanjie: "What did the Emperor look like that day?"


    ¡°What does it look like?" Sun Wukong thought back carefully and said: "It looks okay, but it''s too short of smoking.¡±


    ¡°¡±


    When Qin Ji heard the words, she was shocked. Brother Wukong even dared to say bad things about the Emperor?Does that sound like you despise the Emperor?


    Xuanjie wanted to ask again, but Han Lingjia rushed to cover her mouth. This topic can''t be pulled down. If Brother Wukong says something that should not be said, what should we do to cause him trouble?

 3674 Chapter 164 King of Lava Beasts

    Sun Wukong looked at Han Lingya''s behavior, but he smiled and didn''t explain much.


    As the divine emperor, Fuxi has vast knowledge and can do anything. It is understandable that she is so tense; only if she tells them that Fuxi has been degraded because of him, what kind of expression does she have?


    Only the Sisters of Chu Han Mirror looked deeply at their new master, Emperor Fuxi, who is the same person as their former master Shennong. This kind of existence exists. How dare the new master ignore it?Is the identity of the new master higher than that of the Emperor Fuxi in the divine realm?It''s impossible, isn''t it?


    Han Lingsha clapped applause and changed the subject: "It''s not too early. Let''s stop talking. Brother Wukong, we''re very close to Chenzhou. Why don''t you go to Chenzhou for a night?"


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The team of swords came to Chenzhou, just entered the Heping Inn, but met an acquaintance.


    ¡°Ah ~ Uncle Ziying, why are you here?" Xuanji looked happy when she saw Murong Ziying''s party.


    ¡°Monkey King, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet here.¡±Tide and others stand up and fist and perform rituals.


    And the woman beside her was even more surprised. She enthusiastically pulled Sun Wukong aside and sat down: "I didn''t expect to see Master Wukong again. This is truly fate. Come on, Master Wukong, sit down!I''ve been thinking about your wine for 19 years!Don''t get drunk tonight! "


    When they saw that the table was full, Han Lingjia sat near the table and wondered about the strange woman.


    Sun Wukong gazed up and down at the women and said: "It turns out that your appearance has changed quite a bit. I almost didn''t recognize it. I just miss my wine but I don''t. It''s a little sad to hear it!"


    "I can''t believe it!To Monkey King, I also think day and night!"If I don''t use the right word, I''ll punish myself with a cup!


    Saying, the glass is in hand, drinking it all up.


    Sun Wukong saw this, but he smiled. This woman seems to be more proud and refreshed than before. It seems that she has been walking around the river and lake for a long time and has been contaminated with many river and lake habits.


    ¡°How did you two get together?" Sun Wukong said, taking out a delicate bottle of wine, and suddenly his eyes were glowing.


    To say that she became an alcoholic, Sun Wukong was completely drained out. Nineteen years ago, Sun Wukong was still in the Qionghua school, and he was idle and bored, so he took a female disciple to drink with him, and the female disciple happened to be Yu.


    Such a young girl can''t resist Sun Wukong''s temptation to drink wine. Since then, her love of wine has become unmanageable, and Sun Wukong has an additional drinking companion.


    It was only Sun Wukong''s departure, which made her very sad. She happened to have an argument with the same door and suffered punishment. She left Qionghua under one breath.


    Under the influence of Sun Wukong, she has gained a lot of benefits. She has already benefited greatly from wine alone, and received many points from Sun Wukong. Because of this, she has also been cultivated. After leaving the Qionghua school, she did not encounter danger like the original one and was saved by a puppeteer. Therefore, she has nothing to do with the puppeteer.


    Wen Wei said, suddenly looked at Sun Wukong with a gruesome look: "Still, Master Zheng ordered me to find Xiaoyu no matter what, otherwise I will not be allowed to go back to Qionghua pie, so I can only find Xiaoyu to help, she walked the river and lake for so many years, find more experience than me.¡±


    She couldn''t wait to open the bottle cap and give Sun Wukong a drink with the tide. She couldn''t wait to take a sip. Her face suddenly turned red: "Ah ~ it''s this delicious taste, when I really miss it ~ ~"


    The tide glared at me, "We are talking business, you give me a little convergence.¡±


    ¡°Ah ~ I''m sorry!" He waved his hand with a big grin and looked at Sun Wukong: "Lord Wukong, you know him best. Do you know where she might be?"


    Sun Wukong nodded with a smile.


    She was just asking a random question. Didn''t expect Lord Goku to know?


    The tide is even more impatient: "Really? Where is she?"


    Sun Wukong: "You all go along the eastern sword. After about four or five days, if you see an island shaped like a big bird with wings, go there to find it.¡±


    Tide: "Running so far to hide, no wonder we can''t find it.¡±


    ¡±She seemed to have thought of something. She frowned seriously and said," However, with the character of Xiuyu, I suppose we went there for nothing.


    Tide heard the words and sighed: "Yes, Yu is cold and inner, he is arrogant. Nineteen years ago, such a tragedy occurred, I think he is still in deep self-blame, how can he come back!"


    "" Monkey King, Monkey King is the best listener to you. Why don''t you come with me and persuade Monkey King? "


    Sun Wukong: "I have other things to do now. Besides, she took my words as a whisper. Now you want me to see her in person?¡±How come you have such a big shelf? After you''ve seen her, let her come to see me to collect the punishment. If she hasn''t arrived within half a month, you''ll be proud of yourself.


    Wen Tide said, suddenly with a smile: "I am relieved to hear your words, Lord Goku.¡±


    "Come on, come on, drink!"


    At the same time, Yan Emperor Shen Nong Cave, inside the Fire Cave.


    Burning stone floats in the sky, exuding incredible heat.


    A giant beast''s head emerged from the burning magma, with huge eyes looking out of the cave, filled with surprises and doubts: "Strange, why did the incandescent King''s breath disappear?"


    He saw its tail swinging and diving into the lava. Not long ago, it appeared in the magma where Sun Wukong and others disappeared. He looked at the huge body lying on the ground. His pupils were tight and full of shakes: "Who is it?Who on earth could kill the King of Kilnolite?Hmm ~ ~ Is there a human atmosphere created by a woman here?Could it have been humans?Humans in the district, how dare you?! "


    ¡°Hmm? Why is the spirit of fire so intense in the magma?" The giant demon beast "puffed through" and did not enter the magma flood. A moment later, he saw that he grabbed Nathan, who had been thrown away by Chu Bi''s marks, and jumped out of the magma with a surprise and madness: "Nathan?Neddam the Rock King?Hahaha ~ ~ ~ ~ Even these treasures are thrown away! "


    He said, Gu Lung, swallowed the inner Dan directly in his hand, and at that moment, a horrible heat wave erupted from his body, and there was a fierce flame around him, and his body fluctuated and surged...


    Long time, deep and full of violent sounds echoed in the Yan Emperor Shen Nong Cave for a long time: "Hahaha ~ ~ ~ Since then, this world has been the world of my Lava Beast King!!!Shennongdai, watch!I will surrender all mankind to your divinity!! "..